A49597	----	Epictetus junior, or, Maximes of modern morality in two centuries / collected by J.D. of Kidwelly. Maximes. English La Rochefoucauld, François, duc de, 1613-1680. 1670 Approx. 89 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 78 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. Text Creation Partnership, Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) : 2005-12 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1). A49597 Wing L451 ESTC R10485 12092125 ocm 12092125 53906 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A49597) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 53906) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 74:6) Epictetus junior, or, Maximes of modern morality in two centuries / collected by J.D. of Kidwelly. Maximes. English La Rochefoucauld, François, duc de, 1613-1680. Davies, John, 1625-1693. [11], 137, [6] p. Printed for T. Bassett ..., London : 1670. Attributed to Franco̧is La Rochefoucauld. Cf. Wing (2nd ed.). Collected and translated by John Davies. Cf. Halkett & Laing (2nd ed.). Licensed Nov. 8, 1669. Roger L'Estrange--P. [1]. Reproduction of original in Yale University Library. Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford. Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO. EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor. The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines. Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements). Keying and markup guidelines are available at the Text Creation Partnership web site . eng Maxims. 2005-06 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2005-06 Apex CoVantage Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2005-07 Andrew Kuster Sampled and proofread 2005-07 Andrew Kuster Text and markup reviewed and edited 2005-10 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion LICENSED , Nov. 8. 1669. Roger L'Estrange . EPICTETUS JUNIOR , OR MAXIMES OF MODERN MORALITY . IN Two Centuries . Collected By J. D. of Kidwelly . LONDON , Printed for T. Bassett , at the George in Fleet-street , near Cliffords-Inn , 1670. TO THE MUCH HONOURED FRANCIS WATSON Esq . SIR , THough all the parts of Philosophy have their several excellencies , and perfections , yet may we justly , in point of extent , assign the preheminence to Morality . For , if the Dictates of this last , by a natural currency , diffuse themselves into all humane Transactions , so as that whatever is done by Man derives its approbation or disallowance from a consonancy or opposition thereto , what can be less said of It , then that it hath a general influence over Mankind , that all Rational Nature is its adaequate subject , and that all Action , as well that of those of the highest , as those of the lowest rank , falls under the verge of it's Direction ? Hence came it , that among the ancient Philosophers , they who most earnestly apply'd themselves to the cultivation and advancement of Morality , were look'd upon as the greatest Exemplars of Life , and had , from their numerous Auditors , all the veneration and respects , which generous Contributors to the happy Government and civilization of their Countries could with justice expect : whilst those others , whose studies transcended the capacities of the Many , were forc'd to content themselves with the applause and acclamations of the Few . Nay , this Consideration may be press'd yet further , if we come to weigh the obligations , which the other parts of Philosophy have to This. For , whether we reflect on the Naturalists , searching into the miraculous abysses of Nature ; or on the Politician , contriving the Government of Nations , by a strict inspection into their different Humours and Manners ; or lastly on the Oeconomist , regulating his private and domestick Concerns , we must affirm , that their several attempts will not attain their proposed accomplishment , without the concurrence and illumination of Morality . These , Sir , were the Prerogatives of Morality while its Precepts were gently conducive to the happy conduct of mens lives . But into what impure hands it hath fallen of late years , and how it hath been disorder'd and debauch'd into pestilent and pernicious deductions , I am unwilling to press at this time ; wishing only , that the present Age may be so happy , as to weather out the mischievous Principles wherewith extravagant Casuisme hath so strangely pester'd it . As to the present Collection of Maximes , I am to acknowledge , that the greatest part of it was made by a person of eminent Quality in France . The several Editions of it there , and in the Low-Countries , sufficiently argue its kind reception among the Ingenious , in those parts . That it will be in some measure kindly entertain'd here , I have some encouragement to hope ; and this , partly from the Excellency and Novelty of the things themselves , and partly from their Dedication to a Person , who , by his engagement in Embassies to the remotest parts of Christendome , and his publick Concerns abroad upon other accounts , hath had the opportunities of Seeing the Manners , and surveying the Cities of many Nations . That your great and generous Designs may meet with the success you propose to your self , is the earnest wish of , SIR , Your most humble , and much obliged Servant , J. DAVIES . EPICTETUS JUNIOR , OR MAXIMES OF MODERN MORALITY . VIces enter into the composition of Virtues , as Poisons do into that of Physical Remedies ; the intermixture thereof is made by Prudence , which by that allay makes an advantageous use of them , against the Evils and inconveniences of humane life . II. The Virtue observable in the ordinary sort of men is only a Phantasm , fram'd by our Passions , on which we bestow a plausible name , that we may pursue our own inclinations , without any fear of punishment . III. All the Virtues men so much pretend to , are swallow'd up in Interest , as Rivers lose their names when they fall into the Sea. IV. Crimes put on a certain shew of innocence , nay sometimes become glorious , either upon the account of their number , or their quality : Thence it proceeds , that publick Robberies are look'd on , as the effects of conduct , design , and subtilty , and the taking of Provinces without any just pretence , is called Conquest . Thus is there an Heroick management of Criminal actions , as well as of Virtuous . V. We are many times kept within the limits of our duty by Shame , Sloth , and Timorousness , while in the mean time our Virtue hath all the credit of it . VI. If we excise from that which is called Courage the desire of preserving and the fear of losing , it would not have any great matter left it . VII . Clemency is an intermixture of Repute , Sloth , and Fear , of which we make up a Virtue ; and among Princes , it is only a political Intrigue , whereof they make their advantage to cajol the affection of the people . VIII . The Constancy of the wiser sort , is but a certain Artifice , wherewith they know how to repress the agitation of their Souls . IX . Gravity of deportment is a mysterious carriage of the Body , found out to eclipse the imperfections of the Mind . X. Severity and Reserv'dness in Women is a daubing embellishment , whereby they endeavour to heighten their Beauty ; in a word , it is a certain delicate and subtle Attraction , and a disguis'd Insinuation . XI . Those Reconciliations between enemies , which seem to be carry'd on with Sincerity , Complyance and Tenderness , are truly the effects of a Desire of bettering ones condition , weariness of War , and a fear of some unfortunate adventure . XII . We are to make the same estimate of Gratitude , as of just dealing among Merchants ; This maintains Commerce , and we satisfy our Obligations , not so much upon the score of Justice , as out of a conceit , that we shall thereby more easily prevail with others to give us credit . XIII . Men are not only apt to be guilty of an equal oblivion of benefits and injuries , but they also hate those who have obliged them . Pride and Interest are upon all accounts the Parents of Ingratitude . The acknowledgments of Kindnesses , and the requitals of Ill-turns seem to them a kind of slavery , whereto they think it a hard matter to submit . XIV . There is no Virtue so highly celebrated as Prudence , and men have that fondness for it , as that it deserves the greatest Elogies . It is the square of our Actions , and the level of our Conduct . Though Fortune-seems to be an Universal Mistress , yet Prudence is hers . She causes the dilatations and decays of Empires ; her absence occasions all inconveniences and disasters ; her concurrence , all felicity . And as an ancient Poet expresses himself , when we are guided by Prudence , we are surrounded by all the other Divinities , as if he said , that , in Prudence , we meet with all the assistances we desire of the Gods. And yet the most accomplish'd Prudence we can imagine , cannot give us any assurance of the most inconsiderable effect of the World , inasmuch as being exercis'd on a subject so inconstant and so common , as man is , she cannot with any certainty execute any of her designs . God only , who hath the guidance of all mens hearts , and the absolute disposal of their inclinations , brings the things dependent thereon to their due effect . Whence we are to make this conclusion , that all the commendations we give our Prudence , whether out of ignorance or vanity , are so many injuries done by us to his Providence . XV. The Qualities a man really hath , make him not so ridiculous as those which out of pure affectation he pretends to have . XVI . Our Promises are always made with a reflection on our Hopes , and perform'd according to our fears . XVII . A man is extreamly exasperated to be circumvented by his Enemies , and betrayed by his Friends ; and yet he is satisfied to be deceiv'd by himself . XVIII . It is as easie for a man to be self-deceiv'd , without being sensible of it , as it is hard to deceive others , without their perceiving it . XIX . It is one of the most pleasant humours in the world to see two men met together , one to receive advice , the other to give it . The one demeans himself with a respectful and compliant indifference , and says , that he comes to receive directions , and to submit his sentiments to the other's ; and yet for the most part he comes to have his own confirm'd , and to get the other's warranty of his advice upon the affair he proposes to him . On the contrary , he who is consulted seems to requite the sincerity of his Friend with an earnest and dis-interessed zeal to serve him , and in the mean time examines his own Concerns , for rules whereby to advise him ; so that his Counsel becomes more advantageous to himself , than to him who receives it . XX. 'T is an ill expression , to say , Such or such a thing proceeds from Weakness of Mind ; for it is , in effect , a Weakness of the Temperament , which is only an inability of acting , and a default in the principle of life . XXI . Nothing is impossible ; there are certain ways conducing to the accomplishment of all things , and if we had Will enough , we should never be destitute of the means . XXII . Compassion is a resentment of our own Evils , and a reflection on them in a subject at some distance from us . It is a crafty foresight of those misfortunes into which we may fall our selves , which inclines us to the relief of others ; out of an imagination , that they are engag'd to retaliation upon the like occasions . So that the services we render those who are fallen into any misfortune , are , properly speaking , but kindnesses done to our selves by way of anticipation . XXIII . He is not to be accounted a rational person , who thinks he hath reason for what he does , but he who hath a delightful and discerning assurance , of his acting according to the dictates thereof . XXIV . As for the acknowledgment of our failings and imperfections , it proceeds from a desire of repairing the prejudice which they do us in the apprehensions of others , by the impression we give them of the justice of our own . XXV . Humility is a counterfeit submission , whereby we endeavour to bring all others into a complyance with our humours . It is a slight sally of Pride , whereby it humbles it self before men , out of a design to advance it self above them . This is its greatest disguise and its first Stratagem : and as it is out of all question , that there never was any such thing , as the Proteus mentioned in the ancient Fables , so is it certain , that Pride is such a real one in Nature . For it assumes what forms it pleases ; but though it be a strange and pleasant spectacle , to see it in all its figures , and in all its insinuations , yet is it to be acknowledged , that it is never so rare , nor so extraordinary , as when we see it with its eyes fixt on the ground , a countenance full of modesty and composure ; words overflowing with mildness and respect , and a certain contempt of it self : as if it would say , I am unworthy the Honours that are done me , incapable of the Employments forc'd upon me ; and that it receiv'd the Charges whereto it is advanc'd only as an effect of mens excessive goodness towards it , and a blind supererogation of Fortune's liberality . XXVI . Moderation in Prosperity is either a dreadful apprehension of losing what a man is possess'd of , or a fear of that shame which attends extravagance and excess . It may also be said , that a moderate person is one whose humours are in a certain indisturbance , as being becalm'd by the satisfaction of his mind . XXVII . We may further give this Character of Moderation , that it is a fear of disparagement and contempt , which attends those who are besotted with their own felicity . It is a vain Ostentation of a resolute mind . In fine , to give it yet a more pertinent definition , we may affirm , that the moderation of men in their highest advancements is an Ambition of seeming greater , than those things whereby they are advanc'd . XXVIII . How can a man forbear laughing at this Virtue , and the opinion generally conceived of it ? How fondly is it imagined , that Ambition is oppos'd , and in a manner reduced to a certain mediocrity by Moderation , when they never meet together , the latter being truly but a certain Sloth , demission of Spirit , and a defect of Courage ? So that it may justly be said , that Moderation is a certain depression of the Soul , as Ambition is the elevation of it . XXIX . Chastity in Women is a certain fondness of their Reputation , and a love of their quiet . XXX . Since the Neapolitane Evil came to reign in the World , the fear of infection hath contributed more to the honesty of both Sexes , then any consideration of Virtue : and yet there will ever be such , as shall prosecute their enjoyments , with a defiance of diseases . XXXI . There is no such thing as Liberality , and it may be said to be a Vanity of giving , whereof we are more fond , then of that which we give . XXXII . Temperance and Sobriety are the effects of our Love of Health , or argue disability of eating or drinking much . XXXIII . Fidelity is a rare invention of Self-Love , whereby a man advancing himself to be a Depository of precious things , enhances himself to a more extraordinary value . Of all the several commerces of Self-Love , this is that wherein it makes least advancement , and greatest advantages . It is the subtlest part of its Politicks ; for it engages men by their Liberties and their Lives ( which they are forc'd to expose upon certain occasions ) to raise the faithful person to a pitch of esteem above all the World. XXXIV . The ordinary Education of Princes , is a second Self-Love inspir'd into them . XXXV . Our Repentance proceeds not from the remorse conceiv'd at our Actions , but from the prejudice we are apt to receive thereby . XXXVI . It is a hard matter to distinguish between Goodness consider'd in its full extent generally exercis'd towards all persons , and an accomplish'd subtlety . XXXVII . Whoever shall superficially consider all the effects of Goodness , which causes us to neglect our own concerns , and obliges us to make a perpetual sacrifice of our selves for the benefit of others , will be tempted to imagine , that , while it acts , Self-Love admits a certain oblivion and abnegation of it self . Nay he will be apt to think , that it suffers it self to be devested and impoverish'd , without so much as perceiving any such thing ; insomuch that Self-Love seems to be a certain decoy to Goodness . And yet , it is to be presum'd that Goodness is the most proper of all the means , which Self-Love makes use of , to compass its ends . It is a close and secret path , whereby it returns to it self with a richer booty . It is a certain discare of its own concerns , which it puts out at an excessive usury . In fine it is a well-lodg'd Spring , wherewith it reunites , disposes , and winds up all men to promote its own advantages . XXXVIII . No man deserves the commendation due upon the account of Goodness , if he have not the resolution and courage to be wicked . All other degrees of Goodness argue only a privation and Lethargy of Vices . XXXIX . The Love of Justice in upright Judges , who are moderate persons , is only a love of their own exaltation . In the greatest part of men , it is only a fear of suffering injustice , and a lively apprehension of our being depriv'd of that which belongs to us . Hence proceed that consideration and respect which we have for the concerns of our Neighbour , and that scrupulous suspence of doing him any prejudice . Were it not for this fear , which confines a man to a contentedness with those goods bestow'd on him by his Birth or Fortune , he would , incited by a violent desire of self-preservation , endeavour to be continually preying upon others . XL. In Justice we may reflect on four considerables , Justice it self which sees no more then what it ought to see ; Integrity , which weighs the true right and merit of things ; Perspicacity , which perceives things imperceptible of themselves ; and Judgment , which gives sentence what the things are . And yet if we perfectly examine it , we shall find , that all its Qualities may be summ'd up in one accomplishment , called Grandeur of Mind , which in all emergencies , by reason of its extraordinary illumination , sees all the advantages before mentioned . XLI . Judgment is only a Grandeur of the Mind ; heightned with all acquirable illumination : The same thing may be said of its extent , of its depth , of its discerning faculty , of its justice , of its integrity , and of its perspicacity . The extent of the mind is the measure of that illumination ; the depth is that which discovers the grounds of things ; by the discretive faculty the same things are compar'd together and distinguish'd . XLII . Perseverance is neither blame-worthy nor praise-worthy ; inasmuch as it is a continuation of those gusts and sentiments , which it is not in a man's power to assume or devest himself of . XLIII . Truth , from which men are denominated ingenuous and sincere , is an imperceptible ambition they have , to render their testimony considerable , and ingage others to give a religious respect and credit to their words . XLIV . Truth is the ground-work and justification of Reason , Perfection , and Beauty : for it is certain , that a thing , what ever nature it be of , is beautiful and perfect , if it be all it ought to be , and if it have all it ought to have . XLV . True Eloquence consists in saying whatever is requisite , and in not saying any more then what is requisite . XLVI . There is as great a discovery of Eloquence in the accent of the voice , 〈…〉 he choice of words . XLVII . The Passions are the only Orators which always perswade : They are as it were an Art in Nature , whose Rules are infallible . By this latter the simplest person in the World may have greater success in perswasion , then another with all the artifices and flowers of Eloquence . XLVIII . There is not any thing so contagious as Example , and whatever actions are done remarkable either for their Goodness or Mischief , they are Patterns to others to do the like . The imitation of virtuous actions proceeds from Emulation ; and the imitation of lewd actions proceeds from an excess of natural malignancy , which , being as it were kept in restraint by Goodness , is set at liberty by Example . XLIX . Imitation always proves unfortunate , and whatever is counterfeited breeds a disgust , and that in those very things which would delight , if they were naturally represented . L. It is observable in persons brought to publick execution , that they express a certain constancy , in their punishment , and betray an indifference and contempt of death : yet all is but a personated affectation , and done out of design to perswade that they think not of it . So that it may be said , that those seeming indifferences and contempts do that to their mind , which the Cap pull'd down over their faces does to their Eyes . LI. Few know what Death is . It is endúr'd , not out of resolution , but stupidity and custom , and the greatest part of men dy , without any other reflection on their departure hence , then that others go the same way . LII . We fear all things with a certain acknowledgment of our Mortality , and we desire all , as if we were Immortal . LIII . Subtlety is a counterfeit perspicacity , and Perspicacity is a solid Subtlety . LIV. The World not having the apprehension or knowledge of true merit , must accordingly be incapable of requiting it . Thence it comes , that it advances to its grandeurs and dignities , only such persons as have some excellency of endowments in appearance , and it generally crowns whatever glisters , though all be not gold that does so . LV. As there are some meats , which , though good , bring a certain qualm and coldness over the heart , so is there a kind of faint Merit , and some persons , who , with their excellent and esteemable qualities give a disgust to those they converse withal . LVI . Whatever dazles breeds admiration , and the art of setting off mean qualities with advantage surprizes mens esteem , and many times gains greater reputation then true Merit . LVII . Soveraign Princes use their subjects as they do their Coins ; they give them what value they please , and others are forc'd to receive them according to their currency ; and not according to their true worth . LVIII . It is not only sufficient that a man be Master of great Qualities , but it is also requisite he have the Oeconomy thereof . LIX . There are certain persons whose recommendation and merit consists in the saying or doing of ridiculous things with some advantage , and who would spoil all they undertook , if they took any other course . LX. Nay there are some persons whom their imperfections become well , and others , who are disparag'd by their good Qualities . LXI . There are a sort of simple persons , who are sufficiently sensible of their simplicity , and yet betray a certain subtilty in the management of it . LXII . God hath dispos'd different Talents in man , as he hath planted kinds of Trees in Nature ; insomuch that , as every tree , so every Talent hath its properties and effects which are peculiar thereto . Whence it comes , that the best Pear-tree in the world cannot bear Apples , though of the most ordinary sort , and so consequently the most excellent Talent cannot produce the same effects with those which are most common . Thence we may also make this further deduction , that it is as ridiculous for a man to pretend to those fruits whereof he hath not the seeds in himself , as to expect that a Garden should bring forth Tulips , when nothing but Onions had been sown in it . LXIII . Whoever is desirous to be setled in the World uses his utmost endeavours to have it believ'd , that he is so setled already . In all Professions and Arts , every one assumes a certain mean , and exteriour deportment , which he substitutes into the place of the Thing , whereof he would pretend to the reality and merit . So that all the world is but an artificious representation of several garbs , and it is in vain we take pains to find therein the Things themselves . LXIV . There are a sort of people may be compar'd to those trivial Songs , which all are in an humour to sing for a certain time , how flat and distasteful soever they may be . LXV . That degree of honour which a man hath already acquir'd is the security , to him , of what he may afterwards acquire . LXVI . As in Nature there is an eternal generation , and that the corruption of one thing is always the production of another : in like manner is there in the heart of man a perpetual generation , or repullulation of Passions , so that the expiration of one is always the re-establishment of another . LXVII . I am in some suspence , whether that Maxime , That every thing produces its like , be true in natural things : but certain I am , that it is false in Morality , and that among the Passions , some many times beget such as are contrary to them . Thus Avarice does sometimes produce Liberality ; a man may be constant or resolute , out of weakness , and boldness may proceed from Timidity . LXVIII . That Man was not created as he now is , may be convictively argu'd hence , that the more rational he becomes , the more he is asham'd in himself at the extravagance , the meanness , and the corruption of his sentiments and inclinations . LXIX . Men are always mistaken in the judgment they make of our Actions , when these latter transcend our designs . LXX . It is requisite there should be a certain proportion between the Actions and the Designs whereby they are produced : the Actions are never so fully effectual as they ought to be . LXXI . Passion does many times make the subtlest man a fool , and , on the contrary for the most part makes the simplest persons seem to be subtle . LXXII . Every man is not more different from other men , than he is many times from himself . LXXIII . All people are apt to censure and find fault with that in others , which is no less censureable in themselves . LXXIV . A person of excellent parts would many times be at a loss , were it not for the company of fools . LXXV . Mens reflections and sentiments have each of them a certain accent of voice , and an action and air peculiar thereto . LXXVI . These qualifications make either good or bad Comedians ; and hence it comes also that certain persons are pleasant or unpleasant in conversation . LXXVII . The confidence a man hath of being pleasant in his demeanour is a means whereby he infallibly comes to be such . LXXVIII . There is not any thing should abate so much of the satisfaction we conceive of our selves , as our observance , that we now disapprove of the conditions and sentiments we formerly had been of . LXXIX . We never in a manner have courage enough to follow the full bent of our Reason . LXXX . The love and inclinations we find in our selves for new Acquaintances , proceeds not so much from a weariness or satiety of the old ones , nor yet from the satisfaction of variety , as from the disgust we conceive at our not being sufficiently admir'd by those who know us too well , and the hope we are in of gaining a greater admiration among those who are not much acquainted . with us . LXXXI . Great souls are not those who are less subject to Passions , and have greater attendance of Virtues , than the ordinary ones , but those only who have greater Illuminations . LXXXII . There are some who make it their boast that they are not wearied , or out of humour ; but how impertinently they do it , appears hence , that no man without being ridiculous , can be so fondly conceited of himself , as that some time or other he should not be ill company . LXXXIII . The welfare of the soul is not more certain than that of the Body , how far soever we may seem to be out of the jurisdiction of those Passions , which we have not yet had occasion to struggle withal . Yet is it to be imagined , that a man is no less exposed thereto , than he is to fall sick , when he is in perfect health . LXXXIV . There is a certain injustice and self-concern in the Passions , whence it comes that they are always offensive and injurious , even when they seem to speak most reason and equity . Only Charity hath the priviledge of saying in a manner what it pleases , and never injuring any one . LXXXV . Greatness of wit is a perpetual decoy of the Heart . LXXXVI . Though a man be ever so industrious in the smothering of his Passion , under the veil of piety and honour , yet some claw thereof will still be visible . LXXXVII . Philosophy may easily triumph over Evils past , as also over those not yet ready to assault a man ; but the present triumph over it . LXXXVIII . The duration of our Passions hath no more dependance on us , than that of our lives . LXXXIX . Though all the Passions should conceal themselves , yet are they not afraid of the light ; only Envy is a timorous and bashful Passion , which a man is asham'd to countenance or acknowledge . XC . The most sacred and most sincere friendship is but a kind of Commerce , whereby we imagine there is still some advantage to be made . XCI . The sickleness and inconstancy of our Friendships proceed hence , that it is an easie matter to discover the qualities of the mind , and difficult to be acquainted with those of the soul . XCII . We are impertinently induc'd to affect some persons more powerful than our selves . But we are to impute the production of our friendship to interest , inasmuch as our promises to them are not regulated according to what we would bestow on them , but according to what we expect to receive from them . XCIII . Love is , in the soul of him who loves , what the soul it self is in the body , which it animates and informs . XCIV . It is impossible there should be a love that is pure and free from all intermixture with our other Passions . XCV . It is a hard matter to define Love : all we can say of it , is , that , in the Soul , it is a Passion admits no corrivalship in point of Empire ; in the Spirits , it is a Sympathy , and in Bodies , it is a close and delicate desire of enjoying what we love after a mysterious way . XCVI . 'T is a great mistake , to think that Love and Ambition triumph over all the other Passions : on the contrary , Sloth , notwithstanding all its languishment , hath many times a soveraignty over them ; this insensibly usurps an Empire over all the designs , and over all the actions of life ; this destroys and compleats all the Passions , and all the Virtues employ'd in the conduct of it . XCVII . There is not any disguise can long smother Love where it is , nor long personate it , where it is not . XCVIII . Whereas there is no admission of Free-will in loving or not-loving , it follows that a Lover cannot with any justice complain of the cruelty of his Mistress , nor the Mistress of the fickleness of her Lover . XCIX . If we make an estimate of Love , according to the generality of its effects , it hath a greater resemblance to hatred than to friendship . C. It is possible there may be found some Women who were never guilty of any gallantries ; but it were a rare thing to meet with any one , that had never been guilty thereof but once . CI. There are two kinds of constancy in love , one proceeding hence , that a man perpetually finds new motives of loving , in the person whom he loves , as in an inexhaustible source ; and the other proceeds hence , that a man thinks himself concern'd in point of honour to keep his word . CII . All Constancy in Love is a perpetual Inconstancy , inasmuch as we find our hearts continually wavering in a vicissitude of inclinations , towards the perfections of the person whom we are in love with , giving one while the preheminence to one , another , to another : so that this Constancy is but an Inconstancy limited and confined within the same subject . CIII . There are two sorts of Inconstancies ; the former proceeds from that fickleness of mind , which ever and anon admits of a change of opinion ; or rather from that meanness of spirit , which complies with all the several opinions of others . The latter , which is the more excusable of the two , proceeds from the different apprehensions we have of the things which we love . CIV . Great and heroick actions which dazle their eyes who consider them , are represented by Politicians , as if they were the effects of great Interests ; whereas they are ordinarily the effects of humour and passions . Thus the war between Augustus and Marc Antony , which some imputed to the Ambition they had of aspiring to the Empire of the World , was an effect of their mutual jealousie . CV . The affairs and actions of great men are in this particular comparable to Statues , that they are to be survey'd according to a certain observance of Perspective . Some are to be view'd neer at hand , that we may the better discern all the circumstances thereof ; and there are others , whose beauties and symmetry are best discoverable at a distance . CVI. Jealousie is in some respects rational and just , since its design is only to secure to our selves a good which we conceive ought to belong to us ; whereas Envy is a distraction and extravagance , which makes us wish the ruine of a good properly belonging to others . CVII . Self-love is a fond conceit in any one , that his affection to all other things ought to promote the pursuit of his own concerns . It s subtlety and insinuation transcend those of any thing else . It makes men Idolaters of themselves , and would make them Tyrants over others , if Fortune gave them the means to be so . It is never at rest out of it self , and makes no stay in other subjects , but as Bees do upon flowers , to get out of them what promotes its own interest . There is not any thing so impetuous and violent as its desires ; not any thing so insearchable as its designs ; not any thing so craftily carry'd on as its contrivances . Its compliances are not to be represented ; its transformations exceed those of Poetical Metamorphoses ; and its sublimations of things transcend those of Chymistry it self . A man cannot sound the depth of its projects , nor find any passage into the darkness of its recesses : there it defies the sharpness of the most piercing Opticks . It there makes a thousand turnings and windings ; nay it is there many times invisible even to it self . There it conceives , there it nurses , there it raises up ( not knowing it ) a multiplicity of Affections and Aversions : Of these it many times frames some so monstrous , that when it hath brought them to light , it disclaims all knowledge of them , or cannot be prevailed with to own them . From this darkness , wherein they are involv'd , spring those ridiculous perswasions which it hath of it self . Thence proceed its errors , its ignorances , its stupidities , and its simplicities , as to what relates to it self . Thence it comes , that it imagines its sentiments to be dead , when they are but laid asleep , that it thinks it hath no further desire to run , when it does repose it self , and conceits it hath lost all the gusts , which it hath satiated . But this great obscurity , which deprives it of its own view , hinders not its perfect survey of whatever is without it , upon which consideration it may be compar'd to our eyes , which discover all about them , and are blind only as to themselves . To be short , in its greatest concerns , and most important affairs , wherein the violence of its wishes summons all its attention , it sees , it resents , it understands , it imagines , it suspects , it penetrates , it guesses at all things ; so that it raises in others a temptation of believing that each of its passions hath a certain enchantment peculiar thereto . There is not any thing so close and so strong as its engagement , which it vainly endeavors to dissolve , upon the first sight of the extraordinary misfortunes which threaten it . And yet it often does in a short time , and without any violence , what it could not have done with all those efforts , whereof it is capable , in the course of several years . Whence it might with much probability , be concluded , that its desires are inflamed by it self , rather than by the attractions and excellency of its objects ; that its own gust is the motive whereby they are heightned , and the paint whereby they are embellish'd ; that it pursues it self , and follows only what it has propos'd to it self . It is a confus'd intermixture of contraries , as participating of imperiousness and submission , sincerity and dissimulation , clemency and cruelty , timorousness and audacity , and it betrays a diversity of inclinations , according to that of the Temperaments , whereby it is turn'd and directed to the pursuance of repute , wealth , or pleasures . And in these it admits of a change and vicissitude , according to the difference of our Ages , our Fortunes , and our Experiences : but it is indifferent to it , whether it have many of those inclinations , or that it hath but one , because it hath the knack of dilating it self into several of them , or contracting it self to one , when it thinks requisite , and as it thinks fit . It is inconstant , and besides the changes which happen to it from other causes , there are an infinite number of such flowing from it self , and arising upon its own account : This Inconstancy also proceeds from different motives , as pure fickleness , love , novelty , weariness , and disgust . It is humorous to extremity , insomuch that it is sometimes employed with the greatest earnestness imaginable , and incredible pains-taking , about the attainment of things , which are so far from being advantageous , that they are prejudicial to it , and it is engag'd upon the pursuit of them , out of no other reflection than that it would needs have them . It is fantastick , and thence it comes also , that it is extreamly intentive in the most frivolous employments . It finds a height of pleasure in the meanest occupations , and abates nothing of its ardency in the most contemptible . It posts it self in the several stages of life , and spreads it self into all conditions and qualifications . It finds a being every where , it lives on any thing , and can make a shift to subsist without any thing , making its advantage of things , and of their privation . Nay , sometimes , out of pure compassion , it sides with those who profess an hostility against it . It finds a way to creep into their designs , and , what cannot be consider'd without admiration , it raises in them an aversion for it self , conspiring its own destruction and promoting its own ruine . In fine , it matters not where it hath a being , so it have one , and in order to that , it is content to be its own enemy . Nor is it to be wondred at , that it should so confidently enter into an association with the severest pity , when it contributes to its own destruction , in regard that at the very same time that it is ruined in one part , it is re-established in another : when it is imagined , that it quits its enjoyment , it does only change it into satisfaction : and when a man gives it over for conquer'd , and thinks himself rid of it , he meets with it again rallying in the triumphs of its defeat . This may serve for a Description of self-love , whereof all humane life is but a great and long agitation . The Sea is the most sensible representation we can propose to our selves of it ; inasmuch as self-love finds , in the violence of its continual waves , a faithful expression of the successive and reciprocal disturbance of its own reflections and perpetual motions . CVIII . But we have this further remark to give of self-love ; that , as if it were not enough for it , to have the virtue of transforming it self , it has also that of transforming the objects on which it works ; which it does after a strange and surprizing manner . For it not only disguises them so well , that it is it self deceiv'd therein , but also as if its actions were miracles , it makes , in effect , an unexpected change in the state and nature of the things . When any person opposes us , and employs all the hatred and persecution he can against us , it is our own self-love that judges of his actions . This is that which takes a full prospect of his imperfections , which renders them enormous , and places his good endowments in so disadvantageous a light , as causes in us a greater disgust of them than of his miscarriages . Yet is it observable withal , that assoon as the same person is admitted into any favour in our apprehensions , or any concern of our own hath wrought a reconciliation between him and us , our particular satisfaction immediately restores his merit to that lustre , which our aversion had before depriv'd him of . All his advantages are then susceptible of all the Biass we can give them , and we look on them accordingly . All his ill qualities vanish , and we are so partial on the other side , as to summon all our abilities and understanding , to justifie the prejudice which those had against us . CIX . Though all the Passions make a certain discovery of this Truth , yet does Love make a greater demonstration of it than any of the rest . For we find an amorous person exasperated with rage , at the apparent forgetfulness of a Mistress , and breaking forth into extravagant exclamations against Heaven and Hell , upon a discovery of her infidelity : And yet assoon as the same Beauty comes into his sight , and that her presence hath calm'd the fury of his transportations , his ravishment pleads for her innocence . He hath no longer any thing to object against her , but turns all his accusations upon himself , and reverses his former sentence of condemnation , and , by that miraculous virtue of self-love , he so translates all criminousness from the actions of his Mistress , as to change his jealousie into adoration . CX . Familiarity is a deviation from the observance of most of those rules establish'd for the conduct of Civil Life . Or we may say , it is a certain lightness of demeanour , which Libertinism hath introduc'd into Society , to lead us into that kind of correspondency , which is accounted most convenient . CXI . It may be further affirmed , that this familiarity is an effect of self-love , which , desirous to make all things compliant with our weakness , obliges us to cast off that decent subjection impos'd upon us by sound Morality ; and out of an over-earnestness of finding out the ways to make good manners convenient for us , occasions their degeneration into vices . CXII . The weaker Sex being naturally more inclin'd to effeminacy and mildness than the other , is accordingly more apt to be guilty of this relaxation , and makes a greater loss thereby . As for instance , the authority and prerogatives of the Sex are not kept up ; the respect due thereto suffers a diminution ; and it may be said , that decency loses thereby the greatest part of its rights . There are but few inclin'd to cruelty , out of a pure motive of cruelty ; but it may be affirmed , that the cruelty and inhumanity of most men proceeds from a certain suggestion of Self-Love . CXIII . There are many things , besides the love of Fame , which contribute to the acquisition of that Valour that is so highly celebrated among men . For it is sometimes the effect of a dread of ignominy ; sometimes of the design a man has laid for the raising of his Fortunes ; sometimes , it proceeds from a desire of promoting the divertisements and conveniences of our life , and sometimes from an affectation of depressing others , and getting them under our jurisdiction . CXIV . It may be further affirmed , that Valour in Men , and Chastity in Women , two qualifications which make so much noise in the World , are the products of Vanity and Shame , and principally of their particular Temperaments . CXV . Mens insatiate inclinations to Women proceed from a certain envy of their Chastity , since they endeavour all the ways imaginable to corrupt them , as if they were not yet fully reveng'd for the first temptation of the Sex. CXVI . Perfect Valour and compleat Cowardise , are extremities whereto men seldom arrive ; The distance between them is of a vast extent , and comprehends all the other species of Courage ; and there is no less difference between these , than there is between mens faces and humours . Yet is there a certain agreement and conformity among them in many things : there are some men who cheerfully expose themselves at the beginning of an action , but easily flag , and are disheartned in the prosecution of it . There are some again , who think they have sufficiently acquitted themselves , when they have behav'd themselves to that pitch of honour which satisfies the World , and seldom offer at any thing transcending it . We also observe some , who are not at all times equally masters of their fear : others are discourag'd by general frights ; others think it more safe to run into a charge than to continue in their posts . In fine , there are some , whom an habitual acquaintance with lesser dangers heightens into a higher degree of courage , and prepares for an exposal of themselves to greater hazards . Moreover , there is yet a general correspondence observable among the courages of the different species before mentioned , which is , that the darkness of night augmenting fear , and casting an obscurity over good and bad actions , gives them the liberty to make a greater husbandry of their valour . There is yet a more general thrift of courage , which , speaking absolutely , hath an influence over all sorts of men , and is this , that there are not any but would demean themselves to the utmost of their power in an action , if they had but an assurance of their coming off . So that it is certainly deducible hence , that the fear of death makes a certain abatement of their Valour , and subtracts somewhat from its effects . CXVII . Pure Valour , if there were any such thing , would consist in the doing of that without witnesses , which it were able to do , if all the world were to be spectators thereof . CXVIII . Intrepidity , or a defiance of Fear , is an extraordinary force of the Soul , whereby it represses the troubles , disturbances and disorders , which the apprehension of great dangers is wont to raise in it . By this force , or courage , persons of a truly Heroick Spirit keep themselves in a continual serenity , and have a free exercise of all their functions , in the most dreadful and most surprizing accidents of humane life . This intrepidity is that which must keep up the heart in great Conspiracies , whereas bare Valour supplies it only with that constancy and resolution , which are requisite in the hazards of War. CXIX . Men are loth to lose their lives , yet desirous to acquire fame ; thence it comes , that persons of much gallantry and courage discover greater subtlety and evasions in their endeavours to shun death , than they who are best versed in the Law do , to preserve their Estates . CXX . Valour in the common soldiery is a hazardous Trade they have taken up , to get a miserable subsistence . CXXI . Most men make a sufficient exposal of themselves to the hazards of War , out of a motive of securing their reputation ; but few will at all times expose themselves , as far as is necessary , to compass the design , for which they do expose themselves . CXXII . Persons of great and ambitious spirits are more miserable than those of a meaner condition ; for there is less requisite for the satisfaction of the latter , than of the former . CXXIII . Generosity is a desire of being eminently remarkable for some extraordinary actions : it is a subtle and industrious packing together of unconcernedness , constancy , friendship , and magnanimity , to make a speedy advance to a high reputation . CXXIV . How great soever the advantages and accomplishments of Nature may be , yet is it not She , but Fortune , that makes Heroes . CXXV . Felicity consists not in the things themselves , but in mens imaginations of them ; whence it comes , that he is happy who hath what he loves , and not what others think amiable . CXXVI . It may be affirm'd that either there are not any happy or unhappy accidents , or that all accidents are both happy and unhappy , inasmuch as the prudent know how to make their advantages of the bad , and the imprudent many times turn the most advantagious emergencies to their own prejudice . CXXVII . Merit comes from the treasury of Nature , but is set on work by Fortune . CXXVIII . Goods and Evils are much greater in our imaginations of them , than they are in effect ; and men are never so happy or unhappy , as they think themselves . CXXIX . What difference soever there may be between the Fortunes , yet is there a certain proportion of Goods and Evils which makes them equal . CXXX . Those who have any conceitedness of their own merit are always repining at their being unfortunate , whereby they would perswade others , as well as themselves , that there is something heroick in them , since it is to be presum'd , that the malice of Fortune is never so much bent upon the persecution of any persons as those of extraordinary endowments . Thence it comes that men comfort themselves in their being unfortunate , out of a certain pleasure they take in seeming such . CXXXI . Men are never so unhappy as they imagine themselves , nor so happy as they hope . CXXXII . Most people observe , in men , only the esteem they are in , and the merit of their Fortune . CXXXIII . It is incident only to great Persons to be guilty of great miscarriages . CXXXIV . Though Ministers of State flatter themselves with a conceit of the greatness of their actions , and attribute them to their conduct and prudence , yet are they many times but the effects of hazard , or some inconsiderable design . CXXXV . The aversion which many express towards Favourites , is only a love of Fortune and favour . The same aversion proceeds also from a certain exasperation conceiv'd at ones being out of favour , which is a little comforted and alleviated , by the contempt of Favourites . In fine , it is a secret desire of their ruine , which makes us deprive them of their own homages , it being not in our power to devest them of those qualities and accomplishments , which draw those of all others towards them . CXXXVI . Great men are at last brought down and crush'd by the continuance of their misfortunes . It is not to be inferr'd hence , that they were undaunted when they supported them , but it may be said they suffer'd a kind of torture , to gain the opinion of seeming such ; and that they bore their misfortunes , by the force of their Ambition , and not by the greatness of their Courage . Hence it is further manifest , that , abating the greatness of their Vanity , Heroes are of the same making with other men . CXXXVII . It is a fond imagination to think that men are lov'd and honour'd for their Virtues ; on the contrary , it is for them , that they are hated and envy'd . CXXXVIII . Yet may it be said , that whenever we honour any upon the account of their Virtues , it proceeds either from our being truly inclin'd to Virtue , or a desire of being accounted such . CXXXIX . They who would define Victory by its birth , would be tempted , in imitation of the Poets , to call her the Daughter of Heaven , since we find not her origine upon Earth . In effect , she is the product of an infinite number of Actions , which instead of taking her for their aim , relate only on the particular concerns of those who do them ; since all those persons , whereof an Army consists , endeavouring the acquest of their own reputation and advancement , jointly procure a good so great and so general as Victory . CXL . There is little distinction made in the species of Anger , though there be a slight , and in a manner an innocent kind of it , proceeding from the earnestness of the Complexion ; and another very mischievous , which is , properly speaking , Pride , and Self-love combining into a fury . CXLI . We are sensible of , or reflect on the transports and extraordinary agitations of our Humours and Temperament , and impute them to the violent sallies of Anger ; but there are very few perceive , that these humours have an ordinary and regular course , which gently moves and turns our wills to the performance of different actions . They roll together ( if I may so express it ) and exercise their jurisdiction with a certain vicissitude , so as that they have a considerable part in all our actions , whereof we imagine our selves to be the only Authors ; and the capriciousness of the Humours is yet more fantastick than that of Fortune . CXLII . We are liberal of our remonstrances and reprehensions towards those , whom we think guilty of miscarriages ; but we therein betray more pride , than charity . Our reproving them does not so much proceed from any desire in us of their reformation , as from an insinuation that we our selves are not chargeable with the like faults . Were we our selves without pride , we should be the farther from charging others with it . CXLIII . We are so strangely besotted with a favourable conceit of our selves , that many times what passes for Virtues in our apprehensions , is , in effect , but an accumulation of Vices , which have some resemblance thereto , so disguis'd by our Pride and Self-love . CXLIV . Pride is always on the winning hand ; nay it loses nothing , even when it seems to discard Vanity it self . CXLV . The blind precipitancy of men in their actions , is , of all the effects of their Pride , the most dangerous . This is that which affords it nourishment and augmentation ; and it is a manifest argument of our want of light , that we are ignorant of all our miseries , and all our imperfections . CXLVI . We do not hug our selves in any thing so much , as the confidence which great Persons and such as are considerable for their employments , parts , or merit , seem to repose in us . From this we derive an exquisite pleasure , as being that which raises our Pride to the highest pitch , because we look on it as an acknowledgment and effect of our fidelity . And yet , if we consider'd well the imperfection and bastardise of its birth , it should rather raise a confusion in us : for it proceeds from Vanity , a letchery of making discoveries , and a disability of keeping secrets . So that it may be said , that confidence is a relaxation of the Soul caus'd by the number and weight of the things , which before gave it some pressure . CXLVII . The ancient Philosophers , and especially Seneca , have not taken away Crimes by their Precepts , but have only laid them down to carry on the superstructures of Pride . CXLVIII . The Comedy of humane life consists of many several parts , yet Pride alone makes a shift to act most of them ; but , at last , weary of its artifices and different transformations , it appears in its natural looks , and makes an open discovery of it self in scorn ; so that , to speak properly , Scorn is the lightning , or declaration of Pride . CXLIX . Vanity is the great Author of all complemental and superfluous talk ; when that gives over suggesting , people have no great matter of discourse . CL. It were too hard a task to enumerate all the species of Vanity , inasmuch as it extends to the infinity of things . Thence it comes that so few persons are knowing , and that our knowledges are superfluous and imperfect . Instead of Definitions of things , we content our selves with the Descriptions of them . In effect , we neither have , nor can come to the knowledge of them , but at random , and by certain common marks . Which is as much as if one said , that the body of man is streight , and consists of different parts , without assigning the matter , situation , functions , correspondencies , and differences of its parts . CLI . As concerning the good qualities remarkable in others , we heighten them rather according to the esteem of our sentiments , than proportionably to their merit ; and we in effect commend our selves , when we seem to give them their due praises . And that Modesty which stands so much upon the refusal of them , is indeed but a desire of having such as are more delicate . CLII. In all commendations , where-ever they are bestow'd , there is some dormant design and interest of the giver . Praise is a subtle secret and delicate flattery , from which both the person who gives it , and he who receives it , derive a different satisfaction : the one takes it as an acknowledgment and reward of his merit ; the other gives it , to make a discovery of his equity in discerning worth . CLIII . We many times make choice of poysonous Praises , which by an unexpected cast discover those imperfections in our friends which we durst not divulge otherwise . CLIV. We hold mens Praises and Dispraises in several Scales , and make them weigh heavier or lighter , as we please our selves . CLV . There are few arriv'd to that degree of wisdom , as to prefer the discommendation , which is advantageous to them , before the praise which betrays them . CLVI . There are some who commend when they make account to reproach ; and others whose praises are detractions . CLVII . Raillery is a frolick humour of the mind , which gives a life and smartness to conversation , and is the cement of Society , if it be obliging , or disturbs it , if it be not such . CLVIII . He who is inclin'd to raillery is more likely to be the subject of it , than he who endures it . CLIX. To give it a fuller character , we may say it is always a certain skirmish of Wit and Drollery , whereto the several parties are egg'd on by Vanity . Whence it comes , that as well they who are awanting in those , to carry it on , as they whom a reproach'd imperfection causes to blush , are equally offended at it , as at an injurious defeat , which they know not how to pardon . CLX . In fine , this Raillery is a Poyson , which taken without mixture extinguishes Friendship , and excites Aversion , but , being corrected by the ingredience of jocundity , and the flattery of praise , does either acquire or continue it . It is a Medicine to be used with much caution and prudence , amongst Friends and the weaker sort . CLXI . Interest is the Master-spring , which sets all sorts of persons in motion ; it makes them act all parts , even to that of a dis-interess'd person . CLXII . Men may pretend as much as they please to Candour , sincerity , and Honesty , in their actions , but God only knows how far they are carried on with those qualifications . CLXIII . Sincerity is a natural and voluntary overture of the heart : It is a rarity , and found in very few persons : and that which is commonly practis'd is only a subtle dissimulation , or stratagem , whereby some endeavour to inveigle others into confidence . CLXIV . Had not mens hearts been so skreen'd , as that there should be no mutual observance of one another's thoughts , there had been more Tragedy than Comedy in Humane Life . CLXV . In this the prudent man is distinguishable from the imprudent , that he regulates his interests , and directs them to the prosecution of his designs each in their order . Our earnestness does many times raise a disturbance in them , by hurrying us after a hundred things at once . Thence it proceeds , that out of an excessive desire of the less important , we do not what is requisite for the attainment of the most considerable . CLXVI . Interest may be compar'd to an eclips'd Luminary . For as the latter is such only in respect of those to whom the Eclipse is visible and not to others , who have their abode in climates far remote from it ; So of interest , it may be said , that if some are blinded by it , to others it is all the light , whereby they carry on their designs . CLXVII . It is the common assertion , that Vice deserves reproach , and Virtue praise ; but it is certain , that both derive their several degrees and measures thereof from interest . CLXVIII . Nature which makes ostentation of being always sensible , is upon the least occasion smother'd by interest . CLXIX . The Philosophers do not discommend Riches , but only with a reflection upon our ill husbandry of them , as being in their own nature innocent and indifferent , since it depends on us to acquire them , and to make an irreproachable use thereof , whereas they contribute support and augmentation of Vices , as fuel does to the keeping in and increasing of fire . It is in our power to consecrate them to the cultivation of all the Virtues , and to make these , by their means , the more delightful and remarkable . CLXX . The contempt of wealth , in the Philosophers , was a secret desire of vindicating their merit , against the injustice of Fortune , by an affected slighting of those goods , whereof she depriv'd them . It was an humorous secret , which they had found out , to indemnifie themselves from the disparagement accessory to Poverty . In fine , it was a winding path , or by-way to get into that esteem , which they could not obtain by Riches . CLXXI. Of all the kinds of subtlety , that proceeding from insinuation is the poorest , since it ever argues a lowness of spirit , and an indigency of intrinsical merit . CLXXII . There is not any thing so dangerous as the use of those insinuations and artifices which so many ingenious persons are commonly guilty of . The most vers'd in humane transactions endeavour all they can in ordinary occurrences to shun them , to the end they may make their advantage thereof upon some great occasion , and in the pursuit of some considerable interest . CLXXIII . Whereas these crafty insinuations are commonly the refuges of a mean spirit , it accordingly , for the most part , comes to pass , that he who makes use thereof to disguise himself in one part , discovers himself in another . CLXXIV . It is the quintessence of all craft , for a man to make a show of falling into those snares which are laid for him , and yet to keep out of them . Men are never so easily deceived as when their thoughts are most bent upon the over-reaching of others . CLXXV . It is a fond conceitedness , which makes every one think himself a greater Master : in point of craft than another : If men endeavour'd to understand what are the offices of true prudence , all the designs of subtlety and treachery would be defeated by circumspection . CLXXVI . Follies and imprudencies are our perpetual attendants through the several scenes of our life ; and if any one seem to be discreet , it is only in this , that his extravagances are proportion'd to his Age and Fortune . CLXXVII . The wisest men are only such in things indifferent , but seldom have that denomination justly attributed to them in their most serious affairs ; and whoever thinks he lives without some ingredient of extravagance , is not so wise as he imagines himself . CLXXVIII . Weakness occasions the committing of more treacherous actions , than the real design of being treacherous . CLXXIX . Sycophancy , evasions , and dissimulations are instill'd into us from our very Cradles , and afterwards grow so habitual to us , that we can hardly be ever wean'd from them . CLXXX . What pretences soever we disguise our afflictions withal , yet are they but the effects of Interest and Vanity . CLXXXI . There is a great mixture of Hypocrisie in Afflictions . For under pretence of bewailing a person , for whom we have a more than ordinary kindness , we lament the diminution of our own good , satisfaction , or concern in the person whom we have lost . And thus is it , that the deceas'd have the honour of those tears , which are shed only for them , from whose eyes they fall . I affirm'd it to be a kind of Hypocrisie , because a man does thereby deceive only himself . CLXXXII . There is yet another kind of this Hypocrisie , which is not so innocent , but imposes upon all the world , and that is , the affliction of certain persons , who aspire to the glory of a noble and immortal grief . For Time , who is the insatiate devourer of all things , having consum'd that which they so much bemoan , yet do they still persist in an obstinacy of weeping , sighing , and complaining . They assume a mournful part , and act it so well , as if they made it their business to perswade the world , that they will spin out the continuance of their lamentations to an equal length with that of their lives . This dumpish and importunate vanity is commonly observable in Women of ambitious inclinations ; proceeding hence , that their Sex obstructing their pursuit of fame all other ways , they cast themselves into this , and make it their endeavour to become eminent by the ostentation of a disconsolate grief . Of this kind would have been that of the famous Ephesian Matron , if the seasonable relief and kindness of the Souldier had not given it an unexpected check . CLXXXIII . Besides the account we have already given of grief , and the inherent Hypocrisie that attends it , we have this further to adde , That there are other kinds of Tears , springing from certain small sources , and consequently soon perceivable . Thus some weep , only to gain the reputation of being good-natur'd , and tender-hearted . Others are liberal of their lamentations , to the end others might express the same compassion towards them . And in fine , there are those who shed tears , meerly out of a consideration that it were a shame not to bear others company in doing so . CLXXXIV . There are a sort of people who have the repute of honesty and fair dealing , yet are not really possess'd of those qualities , in regard they disguise the corruption of their hearts , not only from others , but even from themselves . But they are the truly honest who have the perfect knowledge of that corruption , and make no difficulty to acknowledge it to others . CLXXXV . The truly honest person is he who is not offended at any thing . CLXXXVI . There may be several causes assigned why we meet with so few persons , whom we allow to be rational and divertive in conversation . Of which this is one , that there is hardly any body , whose thoughts are not rather taken up with what he hath a mind to say himself , than in precisely answering what had been said to him ; and that persons of greatest abilities and complaisance think it enough to make a show of attention in their countenances , even when there may be observ'd , in their looks and apprehensions , a certain distraction , and a precipitancy of returning to what they would say , instead of considering , that it is an unlikely method of pleasing or perswading others , to be so intentive to please themselves ; and that to hearken attentively , and to answer pertinently , is one of the greatest perfections a man can be Master of . CLXXXVII . We will not say with Monsieur de la Chambre , in his Art how to know men , that all the formations of the parts in a Woman are Prognosticks of Vice , since it holds not true in other Countries , though haply it may in his ; but this we shall not stick to affirm of the Sex in general , that the pretty humour they have in talking , their desire of gaudiness in apparel , that of being waited on into Parks , Walks , Spring-Gardens , or any other place where they may make ostentation of their artifices , in heightning the advantages of Art or Nature , ( all which accomplishments , with divers others , the French comprehend in the word Coquetterie ) are so necessary to the composition of a Woman , that without some of them she must disclaim her name . Yet have not all of that Sex the exercise of it , because this Coquetterie , in some of them , is check'd and restrain'd by their Temperament , their Reason , and want of conveniences and opportunities . CLXXXVIII . Gallantry is a volubility of the mind , whereby it penetrates into things the most insinuating and colloguing , that is , such as are most likely to please . CLXXXIX . Politeness is an artificial improvement and cultivation of the mind , whereby superfluous excrescencies are kept under in order to the production of what will be decent , delightful and beautiful . CXC . There are certain ingenious things which the mind seeks not after , but finds brought to their full perfection in it self ; so that it should seem they lay hid there , as Gold and Diamonds do in the bosom of the earth . CXC . When Kingdoms are come to their height in point of politeness and civilization , it argues the approach of their declination , inasmuch as then , all their particular Inhabitants are bent upon the pursuit of their private concerns , and diverted from promoting the publick good . CXCI. If it be enquired why some men are so liberal of their civilities towards others ; it may be answer'd , that it is done , partly out of an expectation of having the like return'd to them , and partly out of a desire of gaining the repute of understanding the mysteries of Civility . CXCII . The Magisterial part of a person who hath the repute of being well vers'd in humane affairs , is , that he perfectly know the value of every thing . CXCIII . It happens sometimes that Vices are hated , but the indigency of Virtue never escapes contempt . CXCIV . When a man cannot find tranquillity within himself , 't is to no purpose for him to seek it elsewhere . CXCV. That which many times obstructs our right judging of those sentences , which prove , that there may be only a show and pretence of Virtues , is this , that we are over-easily inclin'd to believe them real in our selves . CXCVI. If men are advanc'd to great Charges , they accordingly meet with the greater difficulties in the administration of them . Among those , that of a Supream Governour is the greatest ; and of this qualification again , that Prince hath the hardest task of Government incumbent upon him , whose subjects are distracted into a greater multiplicity of perswasions . CXCVII . If that great Prince , who first had the denomination of Wise given him , and infinitely transcended in that Attribute all those who assum'd it some Ages after him , concluded his Ethical Recantations with a Vanity of Vanities , all is Vanity , what is there left for us to say , who are fallen into the dregs of Time , but the same thing in other words , That in all humane prescriptions there is an apparent dose of Vanity ; that there is an eye of it runs through the whole Web of mortal Transactions , not to be worn out of them , till the final dissolution of all things ? CXCVIII. Of all the kinds of Vanity , that may be ranked among the highest , or rather may claim a certain supremacy , which some persons are commonly subject to , who , to gain the repute of ingenuity with others , speak such things as cannot fall from them , without a secret compunction upon the delivery thereof . Of this predicament are they , who employ their drollery upon the subject of Obscenity , and Atheism . As to the former , the greatest end they can propose to themselves , is , to have it imagin'd , that their forces , as to the Venereal Militia , have been , or are , in some measure , answerable to the Muster they make of them in their discourse , or at least , that their well-wishes and inclinations to the service are as great as ever . Of the latter , this may be said , that their satyrizing in divine concerns discovers their unsetled apprehensions of a future Being , and begets , in those whom they seem to divert , a secret horrour for their positions , and a disrespect for their persons . CXCIX . How strangely hath Providence ordered the conduct of humane affairs , that they , who are insatiably desirous of wealth , honours , or pleasures , should , for the most part , obtain their desires , though prosecuted by indirect courses ! What greater encouragement can they have , whose generous ambition aspires to things of a more permanent concern , that their industry shall be rewarded ? If they whose apprehensions of happiness are confin'd to the narrow limits of this world , are many times gratifi'd with the success they propose to themselves , what accumulation of recompence may not they expect , who , adjourning their felicity to the other , are no less fervent in the pursuance of it ? CC. It was an excellent Dichotomy of things found out by my Predecessor of famous memory , the ancient Philosopher Epictetus , that they are either dependent on us or not . What a man is possess'd of within the sphere of that dependency on himself , he may truly call his own , and look on as contributory to his happiness and satisfaction ; what are out of it , must , if he survey them not with an indifferent eye , prove the continual exercise of his hopes and fears , and so many disturbances of his tranquility . FINIS . A Catalogue of some Books Printed for , and are to be sold by , Tho. Basset at the George in Fleet-street . 1669. Folios . COsmography in 4 Books , containing the Chorography and History of the World , by Pet. Heylyn . price 20s . The Voyages and Travels of the Duke of Holstein's Embassadors into Muscovy , Tartary , and Persia , begun in the Year 1633. and finisht in 1639. containing a compleat History of those Countries ; whereto are added the Travels of Mandelslo from Persia into the East-Indies , begun in 1638 , and finisht in 1640. the whole illustrated with divers accurate Maps , and Figures : written originally by Adam Olearius , Secretary to the Embassy . Englished by J. Davies , price 18 s. An Historical Account of the Romish State , Court , Interest , Policies , &c. and the mighty influences of the Jesuites in that Church and many other Christian States , not hitherto extant . Written originally by Mons . de Sainct Amour Doctor of Sorbonne , Englished by G. Havers , price 14 s. The History of Barbados , S. Christophers , Mevis , S. Vincents , Antego , Martinico , Montserrat , and the rest of the Caribby Islands , in all twenty eight , in two Books : containing the Natural and Moral History of those Islands . Illustrated with divers Pieces of Sculpture representing the most considerable rarities therein described . Englished by J. Davies , price 10 s. The History of the late Wars in Denmark comprising all the transactions both Civil and Military , during the differences betwixt the two Northern Crowns , by R. Manley , price 6 s. Ecclesia Restaurata , or the History of the Reformation of the Church of England , containing the Beginning , Progress , and Successes of it ; the Counsels by which it was conducted , the rules of Piety and Prudence upon which it was founded , the several steps by which it was promoted or retarded , in the change of times ; from the first preparation to it by K. Henry the 8. until the legal setling and establishment of it under Queen Elizabeth , together with the intermixture of such Civil Actions and Affairs of State as either were co-incident with it , or related to it : the second Edition , to which is added a Table of the principal matters contained in the whole Book , by P. Heylyn , price 10 s. Herius Redivivus , or the History of the Presbyterians , containing the beginnings , progress , and successes of that active Sect. Their oppositions to Monarchical and Episcopal Government . Their Innovations in the Church , and their Imbroilments of the Kingdoms and Estates of Christendom in the pursuit of their designs , by P. Heylyn , price 10 s. The compleat Body of the Art Military , in three Books ; being perfect directions for the right ordering and framing of an Army , both of Horse and Foot , together with all the manner of fortifications , and the Art of Gunnery , by R. Elton Lieutenant Colonel , price . 8 s. Twelves . A Help to English History : containing a succession of all the Kings of England , the English Saxons , and the Britains : the Kings and Princes of Wales , the Kings and Lords of Man , the Isle of Wight : as also of all the Dukes , Marquesses , Earls , and Bishops thereof : with the Description of the Places from whence they had their Titles : together with the names and ranks of the Viscounts , Barons and Baronets of England , by P. Heylyn . D. D. and since his death continued to this present Year 1669. price 2 s. 6 d. Now in the Press . A perswasive to Conformity , written by way of a Letter to the Dissenting Brethren , by a Country Minister . Notes, typically marginal, from the original text Notes for div A49597-e830 P. 19. 
A37231	----	Political and military observations a new collection / by J.D. of Kidwelly. Davies, John, 1625-1693. 1679 Approx. 129 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 81 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. Text Creation Partnership, Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) : 2005-12 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1). A37231 Wing D396 ESTC R16079 12952207 ocm 12952207 95949 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A37231) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 95949) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 735:8) Political and military observations a new collection / by J.D. of Kidwelly. Davies, John, 1625-1693. [2], 158 p. Printed for H. Cox ..., and H. Bonwick ..., London : 1679. Reproduction of original in Huntington Library. Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford. Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO. EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor. The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines. Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements). Keying and markup guidelines are available at the Text Creation Partnership web site . eng Political science -- Early works to 1800. Military art and science -- Early works to 1800. 2005-06 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2005-06 Apex CoVantage Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2005-07 Emma (Leeson) Huber Sampled and proofread 2005-07 Emma (Leeson) Huber Text and markup reviewed and edited 2005-10 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion POLITICAL AND MILITARY OBSERVATIONS . A NEW COLLECTION . By J. D. of Kidwelly . LONDON . Printed for H. Cox next Castle-yard in Holborne : and H. Bonwick in St. Pauls Church-yard , 1679. POLITICAL , AND MILITARY OBSERVATIONS . I. IT is the common humour of Mankind , principally to fear the danger which is next at hand , and to be more carefully concern'd for things present , than is requisite ; and on the contrary , to make less account than they ought of those things which are to come , and at a distance ; and this out of a certain presumption , that Time and the contingency of humane accidents may afford some remedy for the latter . II. IT happens many times that the wisdom which is over-curious , and too too considerative , may be blame-worthy ; inasmuch as the affairs of the World are subject to so many and so great a diversity of occurrences and disappointments , that that seldom happens , which wise men imagined would come to pass . That person therefore who quits the present good , out of a fear of the future danger , ( it being presuppos'd that the danger is not inevitable and too near at hand ) finds , to his sorrow , that he has let slip the occasion which presented it self to him of gaining honour or advantage , meerly out of a fear of the danger , which is afterwards found to have been vain . III. WHen the prudent man finds himself induc'd to give way to some just cause of discontent ( from what occasion soever it may proceed ) he ought to moderate it , what lies in his power , with a mature judgment ; out of this motive , that he is not so much to mind his own private interest , as that of the publick ; since it is not unlikely , but that his discontent may be prejudicial to the welfare of the State. IV. A Great power , and that united in one person , is more to be dreaded than that which is divided amongst several parties ; which latter , as it has a diversity of motives , so has it also a diversity and discordancy of operations , and those promoting a diversity of designes . V. THere is this observable in Republicks , that they are not govern'd according to the inclinations of a single person , but by the joint deliberations and consent of many ; and thence it comes , that commonly they are thought to carry on their consultations with more moderation and respect . VI. SUch as the Prince is in point of Morality , such is the government of affairs . If the Prince himself be a person of no great esteem , those are in a condition tending to ruine ; is he be a person of conduct , and vertuous , they flourish . VII . NEw Conquests , if they be not not well regulated , nor prudently governed , do rather burthen the person who has made them , than render him more potent and considerable . For it is not to be expected that he should be the occasion of any good or happiness to a Government , which he hath acquir'd by indirect means . VIII . ASwe find in the ordering of mans body , that it is not sufficient the Head be free from all indisposition , but it is withal requisite that the other Members exercise their several functions : So neither is it sufficient in the Government of a State , that the Prince himself be unchargeable with any default in the management of affairs , if there be not a correspondency of diligence and vertuous action in his Officers . IX . THe Prince and the Republick are seriously to consider , what difference there is between being the first Aggressors in a war against another , and expecting the other to be the first beginner thereof ; between treating about the dividing of another State , and expecting till their own be in danger thereof : and lastly , whether it be better to have one only Assistant , or to engage alone against several joint Adversaries ; and after such consideration made to deliberate about what is likely to prove most conducive to their particular interest . X. IT is a thing of singular prudence and great repute in a great Prince , when he so demeans himself in his affairs , as that they who are inferiour to him , have no occasion to suspect , that he does any thing out of dissimulation , or by way of personation , or out of any other design that is not good and justifiable . XI . WHen Princes enter into leagues , in order to the reducing of interests to a certain equality , there easily arise disgusts and jealousies among them ; whence it often happens , that enterprises begun with a great opinion of success , meet with many difficulties , and in fine come to nothing . XII . FOr a man to be a King may sometimes be the effect of success ; but to exercise that sacred and royal function , which proposes to it self for its last end , the good and welfare of his people , depends wholly on the person himself , and the vertue which ought to be attendant on him . XIII . IN difficult and intricate deliberations , the Prince ought to approve those for easie and desirable which are necessary , or at least those which in comparison of others , seem to imply less difficulty , and less danger . XIV . THe greater and more powerful a King is , the more honourable it is for him to employ his grandeur in the maintenance and administration of justice , and the publick faith ; there being not any thing more unbecoming a Prince or Republick , than to be defective in the observance of publick obligations . XV. IN things that are doubtful , the Prince ought to continue in suspence , and to reserve to himself , as much as lyes in his power , the means of taking and fixing upon that resolution , which he shall find by the general course of affairs likely to prove most beneficial and expedient . XVI . THe prudential Captain is he , who to obtain a victory with greater security , would rather do it with great protraction of time , much hardship endur'd , and cautious adventuring forward , with sufficient provision for all accidents , than to overcome with ease and expedition , meerly to acquire glory to himself by puting all to an immediate hazard . XVII . IT commonly happens through the corrupt judgment of mankind , that prodigality is more recommended in a King , though in some measure attended with rapine , than frugality , though accompani'd by an abstinence from encroaching upon that which is anothers . XVIII . ALL the things , for which men are so industrious and concern'd in this world , are reducible to two points , to wit , profit and honour ; under that of profit is comprehended whatever concerns the Body , under that of honour , whatever concerns the mind . XIX . THE Prince ought to be grave , by a regular stayedness of demeanour , governing himself with moderation in all his affairs , performing the promises he hath made , and standing more in fear of doing that which is evil , than that any ill should be done to him ; and all this with a continual remembrance , that he being but a man , has receiv'd from God a power almost divine ; but to this end , that he might be a furtherer and advancer of things just , and of good report , in his Government . XX. THE Citizen who begins to concern himself in the management of the publick affairs , ought to live according to the usual course of the other Citizens , and accommodate himself to their humour , and with all the dexterity and prudence he can , promote those things , wherewith the populace are more satisfy'd , and by which they are ordinarily kept in a good humour . By these compliances he will come into repute and credit , and acquire authority . XXI . THey who are entrusted with the management of the affairs of a free State , ought to be always mindful of two precepts of Plato . One is , that they principally promote the advantage of the Citizens , and make all their endeavours subservient to that end , not regarding their own private interests . The other is , that they have an eye on the whole body of the Republick , so as that though they incline to one party , yet they must notdesert another . The reason of it is , that the Commonwealth ought to be govern'd as a Guardianship ▪ is , to wit , for the good and advantage of those who are receiv'd under the charge thereof , and not altogether for theirs , to whom it is committed . XXII . IT is the peculiar charge of the Magistrate , to be careful , that he represent the person of the City , and that he maintain the order and dignity thereof , observe the Laws , and be mindful of the things committed to his trust , and make provision not only for what is done , but also for what ought to be done ; it being his business , that the Common-wealth be as well regulated after his death , as it was , while he liv'd . XXIII . THat War is just which is necessary , and that is a pious ▪ recourse to Arms , when there remains no hopes otherwise than in Arms ; and that war is just which a Prince enters into ▪ either to recover what is lost , or to prevent the wrong intended him . XXIV . THis ought to be heeded by Governours , that when they pardon a small number of delinquent persons , they disoblige all the good ; in regard that these latter perceiving that mischief is pardon'd , cannot promise themselves that good will be requited by the Governours ; and thereupon ▪ persuading themselves that there is more to be gotten among the wicked , they are easily diverted from well doing . XXV . IT is always observ'd , that in Cities , they who are necessitous envy the good , and have an esteem for the wicked ; they quarrel at things of ancient establishment , and are forward to promote novelties ; and out of the aversion they have for the wealthier sort , they study tumult and seditions , imagining that their poverty and multitude will indemnify them from the punishments , due to the disorders , whereof they are the occasions and abettors . XXVI . WHen persons of a mean and despicable condition are guilty of any miscarriage , it is known but to few persons , and the noise of their actions reaches no further than their conditions will bear . But the acts and demeanour of those who are of great quality , and owners of great Estates , are remarkable to all , and so become more highly censureable . XXVII . IT is seldom seen that a vertuous man loses his Liberty , but he withal in some respect loses his Life ; in regard it is a thing notorious to all , and of great difficulty to those who have been educated and enur'd to freedom , to be reduc'd to a servile life , inasmuch as of all things in the world Liberty is the best and most desireable , the very name whereof is a character of vertue , as servitude is a mark of misfortune . XXVIII . WHen a person of noble extraction degenerates from his Ancestors by the doing of things that are not vertuous , he ought to remember , that by how much the more illustrious the Lives of his Progenitors were , in their times , so much the more scandalous and reproachable will his appear : inasmuch as the lustre and reputation of Ancestors is as it were a light to their Descendents , which discovers , to the eyes of others , the vertue or vice which is remarkable in them . XXIX . 'T IS an humour highly commendable in a victorious Prince , when he is so far mindful of himself , as to endeavour rather to do what is consistent with the rules of generosity , than to impose conditions too insupportable upon his conquer'd enemies . XXX . HE who is of an humour inclin'd to peace , will not be diverted from the concluding of it by the great difficulties which present themselves in the negotiation thereof ; inasmuch as the difficulties occurrent therein , are remov'd either by the force of down-right justice , or by retaliating injustice with injustice , and counterpoising reason with reason , or by the enduring of a lesser prejudice , or by a mutual deference of several parties in abating somewhat of their right ; as shall seem most convenient to prudent persons , according to the importance of the thing in dispute . XXXI . IT is the property of a well establish'd and well regulated Commonwealth , that all Affairs , or the greatest part thereof , as far as it is possible , be manag'd , and decided by the Laws , rather than left to the decision and discretion of a Judge ; inasmuch as there are few of so great abilities and sound understanding , as to be sufficiently skill'd in the Laws , and withal of unquestion'd integrity , to give right judgement in a doubtful case ; whereas the Laws themselves , by long experience of affairs , and by mature consideration , are reduc'd to perfection : but the judgment of man according to his natural bent to love or a version is wrested and corrupted without the support of the Law. XXXII . AMong those of the popular rank , discords arise from the disparity of Estates , in regard those of the lower rate are desirous to be equal to those of the higher ; but among the Nobility , they proceed from grandeurs , inasmuch as they who are equal are desirous to aggrandize themselves . XXXIII . WHen men are come near that disaster or inconvenience into which they are fatally design'd to fall , 't is then that they are principally depriv'd of those advantages of circumspection and prudence , with the assistance whereof they might , in all likelihood , have avoided the inconvenience which threatned them . XXXIV . WHen matters of great importance are under debate , there is not any thing more necessary on the one side , nor more dangerous on the other , than to take advice thereupon ; and no doubt the prudent person stands less in need of counsel than the imprudent , and accordingly the former derives greater advantages from taking counsel than the other , because he has so great a stock of prudence , as to be able to consider and weigh things of himself , and amongst the reasons that are offer'd , to discern those which make most for his interest . But what assurance can the imprudent person have , in asking counsel , that the advertisements he receives are good and faithful ? For if the person who gives counsel be not highly faithful and well affected to him who desires it , but is inducible to be otherwise , out of some notorious concern of his own , or out of some motive of advantage , or flender satisfaction , he will frame his advice so as that it may be most beneficial to himself . And that intention of his being for the most part unknown to the party consulting , he makes no discovery , if he be not a prudent person , of the perfidiousness of the Counsel that is given him . XXXV . HE who is desirous to ballance things between Princes , and to observe a punctual neutrality , must , with the greatest circumspection he can , abstain not only from all acts , but also from any discovery , which may raise a suspicion of his being inclin'd to one side more than the other . XXXVI . YOuth , as it is that part of Man's Age which is most greedy of honour , and looks upon disgrace with the greatest indignation , so is it also the most capable of enduring the inconveniencies , difficulties , and hardships , which necessarily attend War. The difference there is between men or nations is not to be measured by years , but by ingenuity , vivacity , and soundness of judgment , study , industry , and the particular exercises of vertue . XXXVII . IF a great person has done thee an injury , dissemble thy reception thereof , and smother thy resentments ; for it is a pure extravagance to be disgusted against a person , whom thou dar'st not call to account , and whom it were imprudence in thee further to exasperate . XXXVIII . THere happens an infinite variety of turns and changes in military affairs ; therefore ought not a man to grow too confident upon new advantages , nor be too much depressed , upon the contrary : inasmuch as ever and anon , there comes some alteration , whereby this lesson may be learnt , that when opportunity presents it self , it should not be neglected , because it lasts but for a short time . XXXIX . WHen matters come first under deliberation , it is most seriously to be consider'd , what the issue thereof may be ; and then ought men to be cautious how they assent to uncivil and pernicious demands . For some have found by experience , that when such as they are treating withal have obtain'd what they desir'd , it has prov'd only an encouragement to them to make a further progress in their demands . XL. THe more sudden and unexpected accidents are , the greater discomposure and astonishment do they cause to those to whom they happen . It is therefore the part of a prudent person , to make that provision before-hand , which may prevent his being surpriz'd or disturb'd ; or if it so happen that it cannot be avoided , let him endeavour , from the present state of things , to foresee what may come to pass , using all the precautious remedies , which his experience and prudence can suggest , and not suffering things to grow worse and worse . XLI . IT always happens , in civil conversation , that , whether a vicious act be chastis'd , or a vertuous act recompenc'd , the whole body of the Citizens receives a good thereby ; nor was there ever any expedient more contributory to the preservation of Cities in a happy and flourishing state , than that counterballancing of punishment and reward , justly apply'd according to desert . XLII . ALL the assurances that can be had of an Enemy whether by oath , parole , engagement to friends , promises , or whatever other way can be imagin'd , are good ; but by reason of the corruption of persons , the depravation of Morality , and the vicissitude of times and accidents , the best expedient is for a man to take such order in his affairs , as that the Enemy may not be in a capacity to annoy him . XLIII . THE present method of carrying on a War is much different from that of the Ancients , who did not their work by Assassinations , and surprises , but discover'd to the Enemy , if any base contrivance were in hand against him , and all out of a confidence that they should be able to overcome him by Vertue . XLIV . WHen a man is advanc'd to some great charge ; it is soon discover'd whether he be a person of great abilities , or not ; but above all , by the augmentation of his worldly concerns , and the advantages he may have by his Office , the affections of his heart are discover'd , together with his disposition ; inasmuch as , the greater person he is , so much the less cautious will he be , in suffering himself to be carryed away with the current of his own natural humour . XLV . BE it thy continual care , that thy Superiour conceive no ill opinion of thee , and be not over-confident of the leading an unblameable course of life , but endeavour to be such an one as that thou maist not be much afraid to fall into his hands ; inasmuch as there is an infinite number of unforeseen occasions , wherein thou mayst stand in need of him , and be glad to insinuate into his favour . XLVI . THE Governour ought rather to fix his consideration upon the substance and reality of the thing , than upon the appearance of it , measuring it rather by prudence , than by his own will , and being always distrustful of himself ; in regard it is a great reproach to a State , when imprudence is attended by danger . XLVII . THE grand mystery of War consists rather in obedience , than a curiosity of knowing the reason of the General 's orders ; and that Army is well fitted and prepar'd for danger , which , before it is set on work , is the most exactly kept under discipline . XLVIII . ALL those who are concern'd , or commissionated to deliberate and treat of Affairs of great importance , ought to consider with themselves , whether that they undertake will prove beneficial to the Commonwealth , honorable to themselves , and may be compass'd without any great difficulty . XLIX . IN the carrying on of Enterprises , it is to be observ'd , whether he who gives the advice , is also willing to expose his person to danger ; and when the enterprise has taken effect it is to be consider'd , to whom the honour thereof is principally to be attributed . L. IN the times of publick disturbances and seditions , they always have the greatest power and credit , who of all are the most wicked ; but in times of peace and tranquillity , they are most in esteem who are the most remarkable for their conduct , and observance of discipline . LI. MEN would not be so violently addicted to mischief , were it not for the advantages or satisfaction they reap thereby . This gave occasion to wise Law givers to make punishments and rewards the ground-work and support of their Governments , not so much out of a design to afflict their subjects , as to divert them from those things wherein they are apt to follow their own corrupt inclinations . LII . AS Discord divides one City and makes it two , or more , and gives occasion to those who have their eye upon it to advance and carry on their designes with greater success against it ; so Union restrains and cements the Counsels of many , and reduces them into one body , and by that means keeps the government closely compacted together , and uncorrupted . LIII . AS it happens in a structure of importance , that there is more danger of the falling of one Stone towards the foundation , than if a hundred Tiles fall down from the roof of it : so is it a much greater fault in point of policy , to disobey justice , than to commit many slight faults against the particular devoir between man and man ; since it has been observ'd , that many times great scandals have been rais'd in the Commonwealth , which were occasion'd at first by some small disobedience . LIV. IT would be a good and wholsom Law , if those persons , who observe no regularity in their lives , who are negligent in the managery of their domestick concerns , who order not their affairs as they ought to do , and discover no observance of discipline in their own families , but live in perpetual jarring and contention with their Neighbours , should be put under the tuition of Guardians , who might treat them and keep them in , as distracted and extravagant persons , to prevent the communicating their extravagance to others ; inasmuch as the Commonwealth is never more likely to fall into disturbance , than it is by their means who observe no rule in their private demeanour . LV. THere is not any thing more common or more pernicious among men , than that deceitful imagination of one mans condition being better than another . And this proceeds hence , that mens eyes are so blinded with malice and envy , that they would rather with much trouble grasp at what belongs to another , than quietly enjoy their own . The condition of Princes is really good , if they make a good use thereof . In like manner , the popular state is good , if men acquit themselves therein as they ought to do . The condition of the wealthy is good , if they use it with moderation ; and so is that of the poor , if it be attended with patience , which is of such a soveraign vertue , as to make that good which is generally accounted otherwise . LVI . IF Subjects knew what a hard task the Prince has in commanding , or if the Prince knew how sweet a thing it is to live in tranquillity , the meaner sort would have a great compassion on the Grandees , and the Grandees would envy those of a mean condition ; inasmuch as the divertisements which the Prince enjoies , amount to little in comparison of the discontents he is forc'd to endure . But as the station of the Prince is the highest of all , as he can do more than all , as his worth exceeds that of all the rest , as he endures more than all , and surpasses all in government ; so is it necessary , that the Court , the person , and life of the Prince be better regulated than those of all the rest , inasmuch as it is the rule , measure , and standard thereof . LVII . THere is not any thing whereof a wise Prince should be more selfsatisfy'd , than that he has about him some persons eminent for their valour and conduct , to carry on the military concerns , and others signal for their prudence and integrity , to manage the civil . LVIII . IT is a very remarkable observation , that men eminent for their valour and good fortune in Military affairs are born and flourish much more in one time than they do in another . For if a valiant person rise up in the time of a daring Prince , he shall be in great esteem , and employ'd upon extraordinary designes ; but if he live under a timorous and distrustful Prince , such a Prince shall make greater account of those who study how to improve and advance his Revenues , than he will do of him who shall return crown'd with Laurels from the Wars . LIX . THey who are desirous of the reputation of good Princes , ought to propose to themselves the examples of such as have been such in their several ages : for to that end are the Lives and Actions of illustrious persons , by faithful Historians , transmitted to Posterity ; that Princes and Grandees may have such Exemplars set before them as they ought to imitate . LX. THE greatest care a Governour ought to take , is to find out the person who shall advise him to govern well , and to maintain his Estate with Justice . And that is not done with harsh words , but with a meekness that gains mens hearts , and acts of good example ; for a generous Soul is easily drawn in to obey , when the person who imposes the command is of good repute and example . LXI . THere happens one thing in the world which is worthy our serious observance ; to wit , that as among the good , there is some one , transcendently good , so in like manner , among the bad , there is one transcendently such . But the misfortune is , that the good person does not gain so much honour by his vertue , as the lewd person does reputation by his lewdness ; in regard vertue renders a man naturally inclin'd to retirement , whereas the vicious person never thinks better of himself , than when he appears upon the Stage . LXII . PRinces ought not to betray their surprize and astonishment at any thing , even when things seem to go most against them ; but they should obstinately stand upon the defence of their own , expecting their neighbour Princes will find it their own interest to keep them up in their former station , to prevent the over-growth of some ambitious Pretender . LXIII . THE person o'repress'd with calamities and disasters is always hearkning after some change of fortune , whereas he who is at his ease does not so much as think of any alteration ; the litter is sufficiently satisfi'd with the present posture of his affairs , and the other looks on Vicissitude as the only means to cause some amendment in his condition . LXIV . SOme wise men affirm , that when the Commonwealth is upon the choice of a Governour , they should be sure to pitch upon a person who has been at least ten years in the wars ; in regard that he alone is most likely to be the best preserver of a desired peace , who has been experimentally acquainted with the miseries and calamities consequent to War. LXV . NO doubt but that Prince does most wisely , who regulates his affairs answerably to his Revenues ; in regard that if he do not , and his Territories be but small , he must either run the hazard of losing what he is possess'd of , or , to keep himself up , do those things that are burthensom to his Subjects , and so his Government must degenerate into Tyranny . LXVI . IT is the greatest commendation that can be of the supream Magistrate , to be conversant and familiar with the good , ( since that familiarity is the greatest incentive and encouragement that can be to goodness ; ) to be liberal of his estate in doing of good works , ( it being notorious , that he who values his reputation , makes but little account of mony ; ) to extirpate Tyranny ( inasmuch as the concent and harmony of the Princes Government consists in the chastisement of the bad , and the rewarding of the good ; ) and to shew his munificence upon all occasions ; in regard there is not any thing more endears the Majesty of the Prince , than when he makes all the demonstrations he can of his grandeur , in relieving others , and not expecting that he should derive great advantage from others . LXVII . TWO things render a City secure , and highly contribute to the commendation and honour of its Governours ; the one , when it is guarded by those whose Estates are the most considerable , & is well provided with all things relating to the defensive part ; the other , when there is a fair correspondence between its Governours and their Neighbours ; without which there cannot be a free intercourse of commerce , and mutual supplies of all necessary provisions . LXVIII . A Soveraign Lord , who would be obey'd , will do well , in the first place to conclude it necessary , that when he commands , he should make some discovery of his own personal observance thereof , in regard that no Lord is to propose that soveraignty to himself , as to be exempted from the acts and exercises of Vertue ; especially since that the Prince , being the mirrour of others , is oblig'd so evidently and actually to apply himself thereto , as that he himself should give example to those that are under his Government . LXIX . TO meet with some unexpected misfortune , is a thing , of its own nature , not good ; yet may it accidentally contribute to the advantage of a person of sound understanding ; in as much as it may be an occasion to him of standing more strictly upon his guard , in case the like accident may happen another time , there being few who truly believe what evil is , till they have had some experience thereof . Whence it comes , that all persons not well vers'd in affairs proceed ordinarily either with too much negligence , or too much presumption ; whereas he who has once weather'd out a disastrous chance , becomes thereby so much the more cautious and considerate . LXX . PRinces will do well , so to converse with their Subjects , as that they may be induc'd to serve them rather out of a readiness of inclination , than out of hopes of reward ; in regard that the less respect men have for mony , the less it implies of servitude . For he who loves another sincerely and generously , does not become arrogant in prosperity , nor flinches from him in adversity ; does not bemoan himself upon the consideration of poverty , nor is cast down and disgusted at his not being much in favour , nor recoyles in the time of persecution . In short , there is a correspondence between Life and Love to the last gasp . LXXI . EVery State ought so to desire Peace , as to be nevertheless diligent in the making of all Military preparations ; for peace without Arms is weak and indefensive . Thence it came , that the Heathens represented even the Goddess of Arts and sciences armed ; and so , to be desirous of peace and to carry on the preparatives of war , are not things simply contradictory . LXXII . HE truly understands the tender and transcendent concern of Friendship , who obliges his friend before he be requir'd to do it . For in so doing , he is not only generous in the disposal of his kindnesses , but also causes them to be receiv'd with a greater sense of obligation , by disburthening his friend of that bashfulness and fear of repulse , which commonly attends asking . LXXIII . THat Prince does well who makes it his business to be well supply'd with prudent Commanders and persons eminent for their valour for the management of War : But no doubt , he does better , whose Court flourishes with wise Counsellors , and Statesmen ; in regard that the gaining of battels consists in the prowess and valorous deportment of many , but it happens sometimes , that the government of the Commonwealth is committed to the management of one particular person . LXXIV . OF all employments the worst is that which is concern'd in the chastisement of other mens miscarriages ; and thence is it that a well-advis'd person does what lies in his power , to avoid them ; in regard that the reprehension of Vices does more commonly beget an aversion for the reprover , than it does amendment in those that are reprov'd . LXXV . EVery fault , what excuse soever there may be for it , is however condemnable ; inasmuch as if it be committed out of a sudden sally of passion , it is already a great miscarriage , but if out of forethought and deliberation , the mischief is so much the greater . LXXVI . 'T IS well done for a man to endeavour to manage all his concerns with reason , and to carry on every enterprize by order ; but in the doing of it , there is much difficulty . And yet considerate persons , to compass what they have design'd , will use such diligence and precaution , as may prevent those inconveniences ; which , for want thereof , might otherwise ensue . LXXVII . IT is but reasonable , that the Citizen , who , while he continu'd in the quality of a private person , was affable and familiar with his friends , should demean himself with an equal degree of affability and humanity towards them , when he has put on the Robe of Magistracy . For as it is the character of a mean spirit to be arrogant upon the honours successively acquir'd by valorous atchievements ; so when a man grows proud upon his advancement to an Office , whereof he must within a short time after be devested , he betrays his indigence of modesty and vertue , and little reflects , that if mens exaltation to honours must change their manners , humours , and deportment , it ought to change them for the better , and not for the worse . LXXVIII . WHen persons of understanding propose to themselves the obtaining of somewhat which is not to be obtain'd without some difficulty , they bethink themselves of the proper means to compass their ends . Many things are obtain'd , by the dextrous and insinuating applications of those employ'd therein ; as appears frequently by the Negotiations of Ambassadors , and other publick persons . LXXIX . THE chief Commander of an Army , besides his skill and experience in military affaires , ought to be magnanimous , of a sedate temper , valiant , liberal , and prudent . It is expected from him , that he should stand upon his authority in the management of affairs , that he should be grave in discourse , and a punctual observer of his promises . When affairs of importance come into debate , he ought to use all imaginable circumspection , to deliberate with a mature judgement , and then put things in execution with great diligence . His demeanour and countenance towards his Soldiers ought to be cheerful , serene , and obliging to all , yet with a remembrance of his quality , and the distance there is between them ; that so he may not , by his excessive familiarity , give his Army occasion to be disobedient and undisciplin'd ; nor disgust it , by being too morose and severe . And whereas the good affections of the Souldiery is the most certain hope he has for the obtaining of a victory , it ought to be his constant endeavour not only that they should bear him the reverence and respect due to his character , but also that they should have a mutual kindness one for another , and be sensible of their being members of the same body ; rewarding those who merit it , and disgracing and punishing the neglectors of their duty . LXXX . THE power of Fortune ( by that name did the Heathens call the secret and not ordinarily perceptible disposition of the extraordinary works of God ) is of wonderful consequence in humane accidents , but especially in the case of War and Armes . So that a Command not rightly understood , an Order not well executed , some temerarious action , or the voice of an ordinary Souldier , does many times transfer the victory to those who before seem'd vanquish'd . And that causes of a sudden an infinite number of accidents , which it is impossible to foresee , or remedy . LXXXI . MEN are never more easily deceiv'd , than they are by those who have the reputation of being most sincere , that is , at the greatest distance from deceiving . LXXXII . THE greater and more important things are , the more apt are men to discourse of them , never minding how closely they keep to the truth , or how far they receed from it . There are some who believe , and hold to be most certain , what they have heard , not regarding whether it be true or false . Others , though a thing be ever so true , relate it otherwise than it is , and afterwards Time making some additionals to the story , the thing is much augmented beyond what was reported at the first . LXXXIII . TO come into favour and authority , one while by ostentation and munificence , another while by industry and vigilance , are two ways equally prejudicial and pernicious , when they are practis'd subtilly in order to a mans advancement to Government . Thence came it that wise men have affirm'd , that the tracks leading to principality are steepy and difficult , but when once men are gotten into them , every thing helps and sets them forward . LXXXIV . IT cannot be easily imagin'd , whence it comes that Princes are so favourable to some , and so cross and inflexible to others ; to wit , whether there be in that some secret of nature , or that it lies in our power to keep our selves in a mean , so as that we may not too obstinately oppose the inclinations of him who governs , and yet withal , that we forbear precipitating our selves into a scandalous adulation , and a kind of servile deportment , but that we observe such a moderation as neither to crouch to ambition , nor be over desirous of honour , and by that means pass our lives with more security , and less danger . LXXXV . THere are but few that can by prudent advertisements distinguish between good and evil , between what is profitable , and what is prejudicial , but follow the ordinary road of growing better , and more cautious , by the knowledge which they derive from the common events of things . LXXXVI . THose things that are foreseen prove much less hurtful , than those whereof we have no preapprehension at all . He therefore may be accounted a person of a sound understanding and excellent temper , who has the government of himelf , and as with an unstartled spirit , entertains the arrival of sudden and unexpected accidents . LXXXVII . THough the particular thoughts and imaginations of every one be known only to God himself , yet the natural inclinations of a people or a Province is a thing obvious and easy to be known ; inasmuch as their actions being publick , they must needs thereby discover their intentions and affections ; from which prudent men will be able to give a character of them accordingly . LXXXVIII . SUbjects are much more satisfi'd to have their Prince near them , than at a great distance from them ; inasmuch as there accrew thence two considerable advantages ; one , that the truly loyal , and well affected , being more immediately under his protection , are so much the more engag'd to his service ; the other , that the pernicious designes of turbulent persons are the more easily prevented . LXXXIX . A Commander in chief ought to to acquire reputation , not by the hardships and dangers of others ( as many do ) but by the sweat and hazard of his own person , and by the interposition of his own vertue . And whereas it is no less honourable to terminate a War by Counsel , than to put a period thereto by Arms , he ought to use both means , and should principally reflect , that the first successes are those which rendor him most dreadful to the Enemy , or , on the contrary , despicable and of little repute ; in regard that , for the most part , such as the beginning is , such is the issue . XC . AS it is a thing unquestionably certain , that Victories are gain'd by preventions and diversions , so is it withal certain , that he is at a great distance from good counsel , who , without evident necessity , transfers the War , which another had been first engag'd in , to himself . XCI . A Person of comprehensive parts , who can husband time well , has no reason to complain that his life is too short ; for he who makes advantage of the infinite occasions that present themselves to him does anticipate Time it self . XCII . LIberty is a thing makes a great noise in the world , yet few truly understand wherein it consists . But of all kinds of Liberty , that of Persuasion is the most desir'd by all , in so much that to gain it , some would rather be transplanted to people Solitudes , than smother their discontents to live in well-govern'd Societies . XCIII . HE who desires to be in favour with his Superiour ought to make all the discoveries he can of the respect and reverence he bears him ; for if there be once a failure in that , the endearing correspondence between Superiours and Inferiours is immediately dissolv'd . XCIV . HE who is entrusted with the custody of a City which expects a Siege , ought above all things , to be think himself of all the remedies which may protract time , and to cut off all opportunities , though ever so small , from the Enemy , inasmuch as many times one day , nay one hour , produces some accident which may occasion the relief of it . XCV . HE is easily deceiv'd who relies on the first advertisement he receives of some accident that hath happen'd , in regard that commonly the effects are not aswerable to the first advices that come . He therefore who is not forc'd by necessity to do otherwise , ought to expect several confirmations thereof , ere he takes up his final resolution , what he ought to do . XCVI . IT is a dangerous thing to be govern'd by examples , if there be not a concurrence in the general , and also in all the particulars of the same reasons to be consider'd . The same may be said , if things be not regulated by the same prudential motives and reflections ; and withal , if there be not a combination of all the other inducements , and the accidents and success consequent thereto . XCVII . AS it is a servile act for any man to be a slave to his affections ; so , to subdue anger , the great disturber of counsel ; to be moderate in Victory , which , of its own nature , is insolent and haughty ; to be absolute master of ones self , which is the devoir of a well temper'd and generous soul ; to exercise humanity , meekness , and liberality towards an Enemy , is a thing truly royal , divine , and worthy of eternal memory . XCVIII . THere is not any thing more becoming or more necessary to a Prince , than to be just , liberal , and benevolent ; inasmuch as it is the inseparable ; attribute of Grandeur and Power to relieve the oppressed , and to alleviate the calamities of others ; and this especially in Kings , who , by such acts , approach so much the nearer the Divinity , whose living images they are , upon the score of their supereminent rank . XCIX . PErsons of lewd inclinations have always some opportunity of doing evil , and though they do it not , yet is it not so great a satisfaction to others , to see that they do not commit those enormities which they might , as it is an affliction , to think that it is in their power to commit them . C. THat Commonwealth wherein there is justice duly administred for the poor , chastisement for such as are insolent and tyrannically inclin'd , an exact observance of weights and measures , as to those things which concern the sustentation of humane life , discipline and exercise for the younger sort , and as little avarice as may be in those that are advanc'd in age , must needs be an excellent constitution of Government . CI. LET not any Prince think that the choice of a Tutor for his Son is a thing of small importance . For in that case , his diligence and circumspection ought to be the greater , in that he is not to do in this , as in other Offices which are bestow'd either upon the mediation of others , or by corruption , or importunity or friendship , or for a reward of some services already done : in regard that though some one of his Courtiers has manag'd an Embassy with good success , or been General of an Army , or some great Officer about the Prince's person , or relating to his Houshold , yet does it not follow that such a person is fit to teach his Son. The reason is , that for a man to be an Ambassador , or General , it requires only in the former a good stock of dexterity and dissimulation , and in the latter , that he have valour and good fortune ; but to be Governour to a Prince , it is requisite , that he have all the accomplishments , and qualifications , suitable to the education of a person of that transcendent dignity . CII . IN the disastrous accidents of our life , wherein our own industry and strength are of little account , the only remedy we have , is to look on the worst of misfortunes as things not incompatible with the condition of humanity , and to be so far prudent , as to smother our resentments thereof . CIII . BEtween two Princes , the one addicted to the exercises of vertue , the other complying with the suggestions of vice , there is this difference , that the latter is only obey'd , but the former is both obey'd and belov'd . Besides , the good and vertuous Prince makes the most difficult enterprises seem light , and on the contrary , the Tyrant makes the lightest seem most heavy . Happy therefore is he who is obey'd , but much more happy he who is both obey'd and belov'd ; for the body grows weary of obeying , but the mind is never wearied nor cloy'd with loving . CIV . THere is one thing which a wise Prince will always be mindful of , to wit , that , in the management of the publick affairs , his Governours and Judges never permit the abrogation of ancient Customes , nor the introduction of new ones ; in regard the Populace is commonly so humorous and extravagant , that they would every day have new Princes , and new Laws . CV . IT is an easy matter to design what a man would have done by another person , and by what means it is most likely to be brought to effect ; but to command the execution thereof is no slight thing , inasmuch as between those two there are many things which obstruct , retard , and disturb such executions . CVI. 'T IS a thing out of all dispute , as Aristotle affirms in his Rhetorick , that Riches do often render those persons , that are possess'd thereof , proud and insolent : but he who shall wisely consider it , will say with Seneca , that none is more worthy , none makes greater approaches to the Divinity , than he who makes no account of riches ; which , saies he , I am far from affirming that thou shouldst not be possess'd of , but I would have thee possess'd thereof without any fear , distraction , or disturbance . Which happiness thou art not to acquire , but by this only expedient , to wit , by a firm persuasion , that thou canst live happily without them , and that thou shouldst always look on them , as if they were taking their flight away from thee . CVII . WHat presumption soever a man may have of his own abilities , yet ought he not so to rely on his own counsel , as that sometimes it may not be more safe for him to submit to that of others ; in regard that he who is asham'd of consulting , and defies the conduct and directions of another , may assure himself , for the most part , that he has a fool to his Guide , and consequently that he must needs be guilty of many miscarriages . CVIII . IT is not prudence to judge of Counsels by the event of things , in regard that many times good Counsels have not an issue answerable thereto , and on the contrary , evil Counsels may prove fortunate . But when evil Counsels are applauded , upon the score of their being successful , it is a secret encouragement for men to do those things that are unjust , which may prove highly prejudicial to the Commonwealth , inasmuch as evil Counsels are not always fortunate ; and there is also another fault in blaming and censuring the more prudent Party , whose advertisements have not had the success which was expected , in regard that such a procedure disheartens the Citizens from giving their opinions freely , when the publick concerns of their City requires it . CIX . WHen it happens that there is a necessity of denying some person his request , it is but requisite , to keep the said person from being disgusted , and to assure him of the good will they bear him , and to make some other overture to him , so that he may thereby perceive that they have a respect for him , and would gladly oblige him . Upon this demeanour , the other , if he have any sentiment of humanity , will be as much , if not more , satisfi'd , than if his request had been granted : So great an influence have kind words and an obliging carriage over the minds of good natur'd persons . CX . IN publick affairs it is requisite that men be extreamly careful and considerate at the beginning of what they design ; in regard it will not be afterwards in their power without dishonour and danger , to receed from the deliberation once fixt upon , and in which they have for some time persisted . CXI . WHat is wish'd by the greater number does not often succeed in regard that for the most part the events of humane actions depend on the wills of few ; and the intentions of these latter being in a manner always different from those of the greater number , things seldome happen otherwise than according to the intention of those from whose directions they derive their first motion . CXII . NEutrality is most commendable in the Wars wherein other parties are engag'd , in regard that many inconveniences and great charges are thereby avoided ; and it may be time enough to be concern'd for either party , when success seems to intimate which side is most likely to prevail . CXIII . THE clemency of Princes hath always gain'd them good-will and reputation ; and , on the contrary , rigour , ( if there be not some extraordinary necessity for it ) has always produc'd the contrary effects , and instead of removing the obstacles and difficulties , which lay in their way , it has made some additionals thereto . CXIV . IT is more wisely done for a man to court his friendship who is unwilling to become his Enemy , than to curry favour with him , who one time or other cannot be his Friend . CXV . THere are three principal considerations to be minded in the carrying on of all Enterprises , to wit , the justice of the Cause , the facility of the Victory to be obtain'd , and the conveniences and advantages accruing thereby . CXVI . THere is not any thing so short-liv'd as the remembrance of a Benefit , and many times , the greater it is , the more likely it is to be repay'd with ingratitude . For , he who is not willing to take off the obligation , by retaliation or remuneration , often endeavours to do the same thing in another sense , perswading himself , that the good turn was not so great ; and they who are asham'd of their having been reduc'd to the necessity of desiring a kindness , are vext and tormented in their minds that they have receiv'd it . So that the remembrance of the necessity into which they were fallen makes a greater impression upon them , than that of the Obligation which had been layd upon them . CXVII . MAny are the inconveniences that happen in the Armies of confederated parties ; while they are concerting their designes , the opportunity of entring into action slips away , their preparatives are delay'd , interrupted , and diverted , according to the forces , aimes , and counsels of the Princes concern'd , so that it must needs prove a hard matter to make a firm union , where there is so much disorder and distrust , and withal so great a diversity of inclinations , and courages , and varieties of conditions . CXVIII . 'T IS the natural humour of the Populace to be always desirous of novelties , and to be easily fill'd with false and vain persuasions , lightly hurry'd away with the insinuations of those who have once set them on work , as the waves of the Sea are stir'd by the blowing of the wind . CXIX . SO extravagant is the nature of mankind , that when they are forc'd out of one extreme , wherein they have been violently detain'd , they ride in full speed to the other extreme , without ever making the least halt in the mean. CXX . THere is one thing highly considerable in military concerns , and that is the Reputation of the chief Commanders . Assoon as this begins once to decline , the souldiery is immediately discourag'd ; the loyalty of the Nations concern'd is shaken ; there follow distraction and distrust in Counsels , and want of a hearty and cheerful concurrence in Action ; the provision for the Army's subsistence is interrupted ; and on the contrary the Enemy is heartned , those who were content to observe a Neutrality , are apt to incline to the successful party , and all difficulties grow greater and greater . CXXI . IN human Actions men ought for the most part to make their Counsels complyant with the present Necessity , and not , out of an over-earnestness to overcome that which is too difficult , and as it were impossible , to expose the generality to a manifest danger and inconvenience . CXXII . WE find many times by experience , that those things which at the first prospect present themselves as highly dreadful , appear by degrees so much the less considerable , that , if the former errour be not renew'd by some additional accident , all the terrour in process of time vanishes , and we are induc'd to laugh and wonder at our former astonishment . CXXIII . HE who finds that there is no account made of him , gives way to disgust , and that inspires him with thoughts of revenge , and inclines him to attempt dangerous things , which sometimes meet with their design'd effect ; especially when the person who is become so daring is of any authority , or remarkable for some extraordinary qualification . CXXIV . ALL subjection is burthensome , all restriction is insupportable to him who would live as he pleases himself . A person of that humour can find but little quiet under a regular Government , in regard that there is a necessity either of his complyance which the Prince , or of his ruin by him . CXXV . IT is commonly observ'd , that a resolution taken either too hastily , or with too much affection comes off with a slur . For the much celerity of the resolver does not allow him the leisure to reflect on those things which ought to be consider'd , before the resolution be taken ; and the excessive affection so prepossesses the mind , that it does not take notice of any thing but what is most pressing in such or such a point . To these two examples may be added two others , to wit , in these cases , when there is time enough to deliberate , and the person deliberating is unprepossess'd with any particular affection , yet out of a certain natural incapacity , or through an insuperable kind of remisness or debility of spirit , remarkable through all their actions , they never do any thing that holds water . CXXVI . WHen affairs are reduc'd to the extremity , as that there remains nothing for hope to rely upon but the pure Providence of God , the prosecution of the adventure in such a case must be look'd on as the result of reason and prudence , insomuch that we ought to attempt the danger , not minding how little ground there presents it self to humane prudence . For God many times takes a certain delight in sending a spirit of infatuation upon the counsels and designs of some people , and making those calamities which they intended to bring on others to recoyle upon themselves . CXXVII . THE greater a man's credit and reputation is amongst the generality of the People , the more dangerous it is to support and advance him . As therefore it is an easy matter at the beginning to oppose the disorders which may ensue thereupon , so when they are come to any growth , it will be so much the more difficult to remedy them . CXXVIII . THE exercise of Arms , the observance of the Lawes , and the frequent celebration of Divine Service , in a well regulated City cannot ordinarily be separated , without the destruction of them all . So that there is a correspondence between them and the state of the Soul , wherein there are the vegetative part , the sensitive , and the intellectual ; which parts yet do not make three Souls , but one only distinguish'd by the operations of the three faculties : So the establishment of the State requires a reciprocal aid and correspondence . CXXIX . WHere ever there is servitude , there is also fear ; and the greater the former is , the greater also is the latter . But though servitude implies Tyranny , yet has the Tyrant as great a share of the fear , as they over whom he tyrannizes , inasmuch as he who commands Slaves , is not himself free ; Now the Tyrant being such , it follows that he himself is servile as well as his people , and so as there is force and indignity on both sides , so is there a continual augmentation of fear . CXXX . IN matter of War , Valour and Artifice are highly recommended ; but the perfection of Arms consists in knowing the true use of the moral Vertues , a right understanding of political affairs , and treading in the Steps of ancient and eminent Commanders . CXXXI . IN Military affairs , when there is some great designe in hand , the absolute Authority of ordering all is to be conferr'd on one single person who transcends all the rest in point of merit ; yet so as that he be oblig'd to have always about him such as are well skill'd in Counsel , with whom he may confer , and to whom he may communicate all concerns of importance . CXXXII . MEN are glad of advertisements and directions in things that are doubtful , not in the certain ; in things subject to hazard , and not to prudence : it were therefore but requisite to consider what is the principal concern in the matter whereof we are to deliberate . For in deliberations , when any one is not constrain'd by necessity , he sets himself on work according to the unconfined plenitude of his own will , which is in all things and every where free , and then his thoughts are wholly taken up with the success of the Enterprize , to wit , whether his fears or hopes outweigh one the other ; and thereupon he resolves to forbear attempting any thing when hazard has the principal part , and is most likely to carry it ; or on the contrary he will attempt the execution of his designe , when prudence tells him that it will prove advantageous . CXXXIII . WHen Commonwealths are well govern'd , the prosecutions of envious persons turn to the advantage of those against whom they are intended , for innocency being clear'd by truth , their endeavours prove like the stroaks given to the ball , which the harder it is struck , the higher it rebounds ; so the calumniations of the envious instead of eclipsing , add more lustre to those against whom they are directed . CXXXIV . COntinual severity must needs exasperate those over whom it is exercis'd . But as the excessive indulgence of Parents makes their Children apt to lead an irregular and disobedient course of life ; so the remisness of a Prince , who suffers his authority to be slighted , renders the Citizen dissolute , and the Soldier undisciplin'd and licentious , and proves withal the occasion of greater mischief , when persons of quality are concern'd . For the insolence of these last is more dangerous than that of a multitude , it being not so difficult to discover the designes wherein many are engag'd , as it is to pump out the secret plottings of one particular person . CXXXV . WHen the Prince is sollicited by a Grandee in some concern of great importance , and that he is unwilling to grant his request , he ought to consider two points , one relating to the necessary circumstances , as the cause from whence the discontent proceeds , the person disgusted , and the present conjuncture of time ; the other , how requisite it may be , to counterballance the refusal , by conferring some other boon on the Petitioner . CXXXVI . THE good Soldier may be likened to polish'd Steel , which while it is handled preserves its lustre and brightness , and on the contrary , for want of being us'd , growes rusty , and that rust consumes it , and in time makes it contagious ; So the good Souldier , who is good only while he is handling his Arms , in the time of War , is prejudic'd in himself , and may prove dangerous to others , when he is out of his proper element and employment . CXXXVII . IN the competitions that happen between two several parties , that which is excluded will be rather inclin'd to close with a third party , than comply with that , between whom and it the precedent competition was . CXXXVIII . THere is not any thing so prejudicial to mankind as a transcendent prosperity ; for the effects of it , are , licentiousness , luxury , confidence to do mischief , an irreclaimable inclination to disturb the publick by some novelty , and all the inconveniencies consequent to satiety . CXXXIX . THE infamy of being temerarious is more prejudicial to a Military Commander , than the honour of a Victory is advantageous to him ; inasmuch as when he is chargeable with temerity , the blame is wholly attributed to him alone , but the honour of the victory , and the prosperous management of affairs ( at least according to the opinion of many ) is communicable also to others . CXL . SInce there is frequent necessity of changing orders and deliberations , in the time of War , according to the variety of accidents , it should be the principal consideration of a chief Commander , so to accommodate all things at the beginning , as if he had , as much as may be , foreseen all events , and all counsels ; in regard that , as the prosperous successes engage the respects and affections of the Army towards their General , so the contrary makes a proportionable abatement of the same respects and affections , and consequently there is not that sympathetical correspondence which ought to be between them . CXLI . THE prudent person ought not to entertain any suspicion that men distrust his integrity , and if he does suspect it , he should demean himself so as that the wicked may not be sensible of his having any suspicion of them , lest that upon that occasion fear may augment their licentiousness , and that , as to others , there may not be an abatement of their diligence and promptitude . CXLII . 'T IS prudence in a man to make as if he knew nothing of uncertain newes , or at least to keep it so secret , as not to betray any confirmation thereof ; in regard that many times , either it is absolutely false , or the credit to be given thereto admits of a considerable diminution . CXLIII . THey who are induc'd to commit some act in the night time proceed commonly upon some sinful motive , presuming that the night covers in them what the day would discover , to wit , their fear and shame . CXLIV . FOR this reason has God entrusted Princes with the Government of their Dominions , that their Subjects may , in order to the obtaining of their right , appeale from that Law which is dumb , and as it were dead , and without force in it self , to the living Law which ought to be the Magistrate . CXLV . THE principal commendation of military Discipline consists in not opposing danger without necessity , by industry , patience and policy to defeat and elude the enterprises of the Enemy , rather than by destroying them in a cruel and bloody engagement . CXLVI . A Benefit conferr'd upon one who is persuaded that he has receiv'd an injury counterballanceable thereto , is not sufficient to remove out of his disaffected mind the memory of the offence ; especially when the benefit comes at such a time , as that it seems rather occasion'd by necessity , than to proceed from good will. CXLVII . THE Counsels and secret designs of Princes are most commonly divulg'd after a manner much different from that which is true in effect ; and this they do purposely to amuse the Generality , that they may busy themselves in discoursing of one thing , while another of different nature is in agitation . CXLVIII . PEace is desirable and holy , when it smothers all distrusts and jealousies , when it gives a check to all dangers , and when men are exonerated from all charges , and may repose themselves without the least fear of disturbance . But when it hatches the contrary effects , it is a pernicious War , under the counterfeit title of peace , and a pestilent poison under the name of a good Medicine . CXLIX . AMbassadors are the Eies and Ears of States , and the other publick Ministers are the Spectacles of the respective Princes by whom they are employed . CL. MEns favours are to be measur'd by the real effects , and not by the external demonstrations thereof ▪ and yet it can hardly be imagin'd how great a satisfaction it is to a man , to be treated with the ceremonious part of courtesy and humanity ▪ The reason of it may possibly be this , that every one is apt to think , that he deserves more than he receives , and consequently is disgusted when he perceives there is not that account made of him which he thinks due to him . CLI . SUbjects cannot be well govern'd without the exercise of some severity at certain times , yet is there a necessity that it should be season'd with a dextrous insinuation of its being not so much the inclination of the Prince to be severe , as that it is requisite for the publick good , that the reformation of some should be occasion'd by the punishments inflicted upon others . CLII. A Man should endeavor to refrain from whatever may cause the least dissatisfaction or prejudice to another . It is consequent therefore , that he should never say any thing either in a mans presence , or his absence , which may displease him , unless there be some necessity of his so doing ; in regard it is the greatest extravagance in the world , for a man to make a needless creation of Enemies to himself . CLIII . HE who runs himself into a danger without ever considering , of what concern it is likely to be , may be accounted a person of a bestial humour . But he who knows the importance of it , and yet freely exposes himself thereto , either upon the necessity there is of so doing , or upon some honourable account , must a person of great courage , and truely magnanimous . CLIV. IT is a vulgar errour to affirm , that Learning and Study are prejudicial to the Brain ; though peradventure it might be truly said of some one , who has a weak Brain , and is of an infirm constitution ; but where there is a conjunction of a good constitution , and the accidental good of Learning , it makes a most accomplish'd person , and of an excellent Temperament . CLV . THat glory is to be accounted vain which is purchas'd with any injury done to another ; but the true , solid , and immortal glory is that which consists not in the ruining of Nations , and destruction of Cities , but rather in the consolidation of Kingdoms , the association of Provinces , the settlement of publick tranquillity , the establishment of Commerce , and the deliverance of people out of the miseries and calamities attending humane nature . CLVI . ALL the fruit and advantage of having obtain'd a victory consists in knowing how to use it , and it is a greater infamy not to know how to use it , than not to have gain'd it ; in regard it is more ignominious for us to be deceiv'd in those things that are within our power , than in those that are not . CLVII . INconsiderate and doubtful deliberations are not excusable in any but those whose concerns are in a distracted and unfortunate posture , or in a person whose thoughts are wholly bent upon Ambition , and one who being desirous by all the ways imaginable to get himself a greater name , is afraid he has not time enough to do it in . CLVIII . ALL humane actions are subject to many dangers ; but this is the advantage of wise men , that they know that what ever may happen does not always come to pass , but that upon some occasion or other many dangers become none at all , many are stav'd off by prudence and industry ; and many are weather'd out by patience and equanimity . CLIX. HE who is more apprehensive of the future than he ought to be , must not expect to be accounted a wise man , nor yet they who presuppose for certain the dangers that are but doubtful , and accordingly regulate all their deliberations , as if the danger were inevitable . But it argues a certain magnanimity in that person , who knowing and throughly considering the dangers , yet discovers how that many times , either by some unexpected chance , or by the assistance of Vertue , men extricate themselves out of great difficulties and inconveniences . CLX . IT happens sometimes , that when a Prince assumes thoughts of aggrandizing himself , or growes jealous of losing his Dominions , he takes occasion to forget what obligations may ly upon him for benefits receiv'd . A remarkable instance of this kind of demeanor we find in Lewis Sforza , who instead of expressing his gratitude to Charles VIII . of France , for the kindnesses he had receiv'd from him , contributed his assistance for the driving of him out of Italy , and sided with his enemies , and all only to preserve his own Concerns , and out of the apprehension he had of the greatness of Charles . CLXI . IN the giving and receiving of advice there are many things to be considered , but principally two , to wit , prudence in him who is to receive the advice , and fidelity in him who is to give it . For counsel being nothing else but a discourse consider'd and weigh'd by reason , in order to a discovery whether a thing ought to be done or not , if the person who is to receive the advice be not prudent , he will not accept of that which is given him for the best , but will follow that , which , according to his apprehension , seems most convenient ; in as much as not being prudent , he will be apt to fancy those things that are most inconvenient , and so will never set himself seriously to work as he should do . On the other side , he who gives the advice , it he be not faithful , will find so many ways to disguise the truth , that many times that is put in execution , which is more beneficial to the Consultee , than to the Consultor . CLXII . HE who intends to engage in a war ought to be alwaies prepar'd , and to have his mind fortify'd against whatever event may happen , and to be ready to entertain all occurrences ; and he should principally bethink himself not to enter into a war unjustly , and consider well against what Potentate he is to be concern'd , what allyances and combinations may be made against him , and lastly examine his own forces and those of his Adversary , and what confederates either party may have . CLXIII . THE ambition of a General often proves pernicious to the State by which he is employ'd . For it is the ordinary humour of such persons to be backward in putting a period to the War , even when they may do it with honour and advantage , that they may continue longer in their charges , and by that continuance they gain the affections of the Soldiery , and so are in a fair way to their assumption of Soveraignty . He who has a powerful Army at his devotion has the command of all as far as that can extend its Quarters . CLXIV . ARE men desirous of coming into great repute and esteem ? Let them be always careful of doing those things which are commendable and of good report ; inasmuch as vertuous actions are not the effects of honour , but honour is the effect and recompence of vertuous actions . CLXV . IT is generally acknowledg'd by all , that the Government of a Country by one single person , when he is but tolerably good , is better than that of a greater number , though it be granted that they also are good . And it may be withal rationally concluded , that in a greater number of Govenours there may be a greater likelihood of degeneration from the principles of Government , and a greater combination of Tyranny , than there can be in one individual person . CLXVI . TO frame instructions for the particular benefit of every one , is a very difficult task ; but it is much more difficult to put such a project in execution ; in regard that men know well enough what they ought to do , but they are extreamly backward in applying themselves to the performance thereof . Let him therefore who thinks that application incumbent upon him , endeavour to offer a certain violence to his own disposition , and make that habitual which yet admits of no greater perfection than that of desire ; by which means , he will easily attain whatever shall be taught him , and will voluntarily do any thing , according as reason shall command him , or experience direct him . CLXVII . THE acquisition of a great Estate or Honour is a thing commendable , provided it be done without fraud or any indirect means ; yet so great is the corruption of mankind , that men commonly are ambitious of high titles , and magistracy , as if they were illustious and magnificent of themselves , and did not derive their true value and esteem , from the vertue of those who are deservedly advanc'd thereto . CLXVIII . A Military Commander ought so to mind all things as if he had not charg'd any person with the care thereof ; and this , not only out of the distrust he should have that his commands may not be punctually executed , but also out of this consideration , that his Soldiers will be more forward to execute his orders , when they shall find him so laborious and vigilant himself . CLXIX . HE who would prognosticate what will be the effects of another mans deliberation , ought , to avoid being deceiv'd , to consider seriously , not only what a prudent person would be inclin'd to do upon the like emergency , but also to measure the abilities and disposition of the deliberator . CLXX . A Physician who undertakes to cure the infirmity of some particular member , is very careful that the medicine he applies does not prejudice any other member : so ought that privy Councellor , who is to advise his Prince , to be so his remembrancer of the concerns of the Commonwealth , as that he is withal mindful of the honour and preservation of the Prince . CLXXI. THere is not any man of so weak abilities , but that he may manifestly perceive the difference there is between actions proceeding from fear and errour , and those which proceed from fraud and an evil intention . CLXXII . HE who knows in himself what is advantageous , and for the good of the Commonwealth , and yet forbears communicating it to others , is an insignificant member of that Body . CLXXIII . A Commander may make a retreat upon two occasions , either out of timorousness , or prudence ; the former whereof is reproachable , the other deserves commendation , in regard it seems to wave the hazarding of what is not sufficiently secur'd . That victory is the most advantageous and most glorious , which is gain'd with the least loss and effusion of the Souldiers blood . CLXXIV . AS the Soul , which ordinarily ought to be the Governess of the Body , becomes a Tyrant , when , regarding only her own excellency , in comparison of the Body , she so thinks of her self , as not to allow any part of time for the service of the body , whereby the latter is weakned , and rendered uncapable of performing its offices : So , on the contrary , they who make the Body Lord over the Soul , and employ their whole time in satisfying the appetites thereof , without reserving some part for the other , can never become vertuous , nor have any valour in themselves . CLXXV . AVarice is , no doubt , much more blameable in a Prince , than in a private person ; not only upon this score , that the Prince having more to distribute , frustrates men of the benefits they expect from him , but also in regard , that whatever the private person hath , he may dispose thereof without any others being much concern'd in it . But whatever the Prince has , he has chiefly for the benefit of others ; what therefore he retains to himself is so much deducted out of what men should receive from him . CLXXVI . PRinces have cause to be more distrustful than other persons , not only in regard they are many times flatter'd , but also that many doubtful advertisements are propos'd to them , and that it is a difficult matter for them to follow those that are most advantageous to their concerns . CLXXVII . THat Prince who has the most obliging way to gain the affections of his People , makes a great discovery of an excellent good nature , and withal gives a certain demonstration of his being unchargeable with the vice of Pride , which brings an odium upon the vertues themselves . CLXXVIII . WHen any of the Enemies forces fall off from him , and come into thy service , it is no small happiness if they prove faithful to thee ; inasmuch as the forces of the enemy are much more weakned , by the defection of those who desert him , than by the loss of those who are kill'd , though the name of turn-coat , or fugitive be suspicious in new-rais'd men , and odious in old Souldiers . CLXXIX . IN military concerns ; the prosperous success of the victorious Prince proceeds for the most part from the want of Counsel and Conduct in the Enemy . And thence it comes , that it is a difficult task to subdue him who knows the extent of his own forces and those of his Enemy . Besides , the performances of the Souldiery are to be attributed more to their gallantry than to their multitude , and sometimes the advancement they make depends more on the advantages of the place , where the engagement happens , than upon their personal valour . CLXXX . MEN , Armes , Mony , and Provisions are the sinews of War ; but of these four , the two former are the most necessary , in regard that resolute men , well Arm'd , will make a shift to find mony and provisions ; but those two last will not so easily find Men and Arms. CLXXXI . WHen the Prince is surrounded by his familiar friends in a time that requires nothing of action , he communicates his favours to those who are most acceptable to him , and most complyant with his humour . But when he has some great design to carry on , he knows how to make a distinction between those who are purely favourites , and such as may be more serviceable to him . CLXXXII . A Person reputed to be of great conduct and well experienc'd in the management of affairs , who can maintain ten thousand men , is more to be fear'd and esteem'd than ten others confederated together with each of them five thousand men ; in regard they are tedious and dilatory in the concerting of their designes , and much time is commonly lost ere they can be unanimously brought to resolve upon the same end . CLXXXIII . THat person who is desirous to be entertain'd into the service of some Grandee , should rather pitch upon one of some repute for his prudence , than one notorious for his ignorance : in regard that if his dependence be on a wise man , he will find means to ingratiate himself into his favour ; but with an ignorant man , his applications will in all likelihood prove ineffectual , by reason of the want of apprehension in the person to whom they are made . CLXXXIV . THE affairs of this world are in a perpetual fluxe of uncertainty and instability ; yet are they always in a progressive course towards the end to which they ought to tend according to their nature . But this progress meets with greater obstructions than we imagine , in regard that we measure their motion according to our life , which is of no great duration , and not according to their continuance , which seems long to us in respect of our selves . And thence it comes , that the judgements which we make of them are commonly false and defective . CLXXXV . IN things of importance , he who does not take into his consideration all the particulars relating thereto , cannot frame a right judgement of them ; in regard that any single circumstance , how inconsiderable soever it be , may change the whole face of the thing which is to be judg'd . Yet true it is , that many times , a man may frame a good judgement thereof , though he have the knowledge but of the affair , only in general ; and on the contrary , he who knows the particulars may be guilty of a greater miscarriage ; in regard that if his head be not clear , and disengag'd from passion , his attention to the particular part will confound and disturb his apprehension of the whole matter under consideration . CLXXXVI . IT is a great felicity for a man to see his Enemy cast down and lying at his mercy ; but the greater his happiness is , to whom that happens , the greater reason he has to make a commendable use of that victory , by expressing his clemency and readiness to forgive , it being the particular mark and property of a great and generous soul . CLXXXVII . AN inferiour Prince ought not to hazard all he has in one fight ; for if he get the better , he only gains the more glory ; if he miscarries , he is ruin'd to all intents and purposes . CLXXXVIII . WE find that in the ordinary differences which happen between men upon the civil account , and in the diseases whereto men are subject , the Judges and Physicians have recourse to the judgements of those who have been anciently eminent in those several Professions ; The same may be said of affairs of State and Policy , that it were expedient the present Statesmen consulted the directions of the Ancients , who have been eminent for the good Government and civilization of such as were subject to them . CLXXXIX . THere are many who seem to be highly diligent in the reading of ancient Histories , and to take a particular divertisement therein , by reason of the remarkable variety of accidents which occur ; but few apply themselves to the imitation thereof ; and that with the greater reproach to themselves , in that they think it a thing not only difficult , but also indeed impossible ; as if the Heavens , the Sun , and the Elements had chang'd their motions , order and influences , in comparison of what they were heretofore . CXC . THE Friendship there is between persons of quality , of a private condition , proceeds from the mutual correspondence of their minds , and the consonancy of their humours and dispositions . But among Princes , this correspondence of humours does not always beget amity , but sometimes , out of a certain judgement which they frame to themselves , of the advantages accrueing by the contraction of such Friendships , and sometimes their confederations are the effects of the present exigences forcing them thereto . CXCI. ADversity is the Touch stone which distinguishes between those who are friends out of design , and those who are really such . It makes a full discovery of the fidelity and constancy of some , and how slight and superfluous others may be . So that a man has this benefit by adversity , that there are driven from him , without the help of a Staff , all that throng of persons whose souls are mercenary and of no value , full of avarice and ingratitude , and there remain behind only those minds which are fortune proof , and such as cannot be surmounted by Adversity . CXCII . HE who founds a Commonwealth , and establishes Laws for the government thereof , ought to have presuppos'd that men are inclin'd to wickedness , and will make a discovery of that inclination , upon any occasion that shall offer it self . And when the malignity lies conceal'd for some time , it proceeds from some secret cause , which , for want of having seen the experience of the contrary , was not observ'd ; but it is afterwards discover'd by time , which brings all things to light . CXCIII . NEutrality , of its own nature , is full of danger , in as much as it gives offence , on the one side , to the stronger party , who expected to be sided withal upon the score of his grandeur , and on the other to the weaker , who takes it unkindly , and thinks it an injury that he is not assisted and reliev'd . So that the neutral party is neither secur'd against an enemy , on the one side , nor preserves a firiend , on the other . CXCIV . AS long as a Prince continues in a neutral condition , every one endeavours to caress him , & to draw him to his party , and consequently he is honour'd , and not only enjoys his neutrality in quietness , but also makes an advantage of it by the presents he receives from those who would lure him into their Allyance ; whereas if he has once declar'd himself , he has lost the satisfaction of being a spectator of the difference , and one of the contending parties must look upon him as an enemy , though the reasons and motives he had to appear against him be never so plausible . CXCV. IT is a hard question to decide , whether be the more ambitious person , he who is desirous to keep what he is possess'd of , or he who endeavours to make new Conquests . For many times great alterations are caus'd by him who is peaceably possess'd , in regard the fear of losing begets in such persons the same inclinations , which they have who would conquer . Nay sometimes , he who is possess'd does not think himself secure , if he be not always in a readiness to make new acquests , and to do that , there is a necessity of having forces , and those must be in action , answerably to the ambitious desires of those by whom they are maintain'd . CXCVI. THose who are entrusted with the administration of publick offices , or the government of Provinces ought to have these three conditions ; to wit , That they have ● tenderness and affection for those who are under their jurisdiction ; that they be invested with sufficient authority to constrain , where it is requisite ; and that they be persons remarkable for their justice and valour . But with this precaution into the bargain , that they who are advanc'd to the Government of others be such as have been in their younger days govern'd and directed by others . CXCVII . IN all the resolutions of this world , there is an intermixture of good and evil ; God having so order'd it , that men might be the more sensible of the imperfection of their present state . But it is the part of a prudent person to counterballance the good and evil , and to embrace that resolution wherein he finds either less evil , or more good . CXCVIII. SInce man is to look on his own good and preservation as his main concern , he ought not in reason to be tax'd with any inconstancy , when upon the vicissitude of human affairs , he also admits some change in his designs and procedure , yet continuing constant and resolute as to the end he had propos'd to himself . And this is but to follow the example of good Pilots , who being bound for such a Port , yet upon alteration of wind and weather seem to change their course , but still in the midst of the tempest they mind the prosecution of their voyage , and the preservation of the Vessel . CXCIX . GOod Souldiers require a good Captain , he being the guide of all , and the success or miscarriage of a design depending on his action and conduct . Thence came the Greek Proverb , that an Army of Deer having a Lyon in the head of it , is more terrible than an Army of Lyons headed by a Deer . But it is however requisite , that both Commanders and Souldiers should be good , that it may not happen as Caesar said going against Pompey , that he went against a Captain without Souldiers ; and afterwards going against Afranius that he was to en●gage an Army without a Captain . CC. THere are four sorts of men who are always mention'd with honour . First , they who have been highly successeful in the establishment and promotion of true Religion . Secondly , those who have been the founders of States and Kingdoms , and setled the Government thereof by good Laws . Thirdly , they who have been Successors to the last mention'd , and have made great dilatations of the Empires which they found so established . And lastly , persons who have been great Promotors of Literature , and Patrons of learned men . On the contrary , the teachers of a false Religion or destroyers of the true , the disturbers of Government , and the enemies of Learning and Vertue , have been , through all ages , infamous and detestable . CCI. A People which hath been accustomed to live in servitude , being left to their own liberty , may be likened to a Beast that has been kept in a Park , which having once got out of it , will be continually mischievous , till at last it be either destroy'd or brought into its former restraint . CCII. WE ought to be very moderate and cautious in the commendations of persons . For as it is natural for any one , to resent his being disparag'd , so , on the contrary , excessive , commendation ( besides the hazard it implies of his judgement who commends , and the greatness of his merit who is commended ) is many times offensive to him who hears it . That portion of self love , which every one has , even though he is not sensible of it , makes us immediately apply to our selves the commendations and discommendations which we hear given to others , and confequently we imagine our selves concerned therein , though they are not purposely directed to us . CCIII . WHen the Prince has fortify'd himself with the allyances of excellent Captains , valiant Souldiers , Arms , Mony , and strong places , his next work must be to weaken the Forces , and to defeat the designes of the Enemy ; and that is done more slowly or with greater expedition , according as occasion offers it self , which is the source of every great and transcendent action . CCIV. IT seldom happens , that a vertuous man will be ambitious of soveraignty by indirect ways , though his aim therein may be good ; and that a wicked person being once become great , will ever use that authority well , which he has attain'd by evil courses . CCV . THough a Successor in Government be not fully so remarkable for his vertue as the person whom he succeds , yet may he maintain the state in the same grandeur he found it , by the vertue of his Predecessor , and make his advantage of the others labours . But if it happen that he does not live long , and that he be again succeeded by one that does not follow the footsteps of the former , such a State must needs degenerate . So , on the contrary , if two persons , both eminent for the greatness of their vertue , happen to be immediate Governours of the same Province , they commonly do great things , and give a smart stroke to the firm establishment of their Government . CCVI. II is a thing out of all controversy , that if there be not Souldiers where there are men enough , it proceeds from some defect in the Prince , and not from that of Nature , or the situation of the Country , or genius of the Inhabitants . And thence it comes , that wise Princes keep up the exercise of War even in the times of peace . CCVII. IN a well-regulated Common-wealth , the good Services and merits of Citizens shall make no plea for their Crimes , if they be of any importance . For rewards being appointed for well doing , and punishment for miscarriages , it is an aggravation of their lapses who have done well , that they have done so , and therefore if they do amiss , there is no account made of their former vertuous demeanour . CCVIII . HE who would reform . a City , to the general satisfaction of all its Inhabitants , should endeavour what he can to retain the ancient Customs , and that course of life which the people was traditionally inclin'd to , that it may not seem to the Generality , that there is any alteration in the Government , though really there be , and that the constitution thereof is a quite different thing from what it was before . For it is the humour of the Populace , to be contented and layd asleep with that which seems , as much as with that which really is ; and many times there are greater disturbances occasion'd by that which seems to be , than there are by that which really is . CCIX. THE vice of Ingratitude proceeds either from avarice , or distrust . When therefore a Prince or State sends out a General upon some important expedition , and the other growes highly into repute thereby ; such a Prince or State is oblig'd to acknowledge and recompence the service done them . But if , on the contrary , they dishonour or affront him , avatice prompts him to commit some inexcusable fault , and so he brings himself into perpetual infamy . CCX . AMbition has so great an influence over the heart of man , that it keeps a perpetual possession thereof . The reason of it is , that mans disposition being naturally inclin'd to desire all things , and his desires always excessively surmounting the means of obtaining them , proves a continual occasion of discontent and repining . Thence proceeds the variety of mens conditions , inasmuch as their labouring to augment , and the fear of losing what they are possess'd of , occasions Quarrels , Animosities , and Wars , and those are the fore-runners of the ruine of one Province , and the aggrandization of another . CCXI. THat Prince who would keep up his Estate in a flourishing condition , will not only be careful in the removing of present scandals , but also use his utmost industry in providing against such as may happen . In regard that if he make timely provision against them , they are easily reform'd ; whereas if the evil be grown up to a head , the remedy comes too late . CCXII. IT is not to be admir'd , that those Princes who are very powerful and have a numerous issue should have their thoughts much bent upon War ; and that , either out of a motive of honour , or to make provision for their progeny , by Military Employments , or forreign Governments , if they have Colonies in remote parts of the world ; or lastly to prevent the disturbances which may be occasion'd by the different pretensions of younger Brothers . CCXIII. THE wise servant ought to imitate the excellent Physician , and foresee what he should hope or fear , neither hoping nor fearing more or less than is convenient , so that he may always know whether his hope be in its augmentation , or at its full height , or in its declining state , and accordingly prognosticate what he is to expect . Being thus precaution'd , he will have his Judgment as it were in his hand , not suffering it to be heightned by hope , or to be depress'd by fear : and so he will prudently manage the Affairs of his Master , whose advantage . he minds equally with his own repute , in the Negotiation wherein he is employ'd . CCXIV. PLato would have the devoir of a good Citizen to consist in these four things ; to wit , that he should be prudent in diserning well what is most conducive to the common good , as well as to things present , as to come ; that he be just , in distributing to every one what is due to him ; that he be vertuous , in surmounting the fear which commonly obstructs he exercises of vertue ; and lastly , that he have an absolute soveraignty over his affections . CCXV . THE shortest and surest way for Princes to make a mutual discovery of their different designes , is that of Ambassadors , especially if they be persons of great repute either upon the score of the Grandeur of their Masters , or that of their own Vertue . For it being their business to treat always with great persons , and diligently to weigh the actions , deportment , words , and advices of those with whom they negotiate , and also those of the Prince himself , they from the present conjuncture of affairs infer what is most likely to come to pass afterwards . CCXVI . WHen men propose to themselves the doing of some thing of great importance , they ought , with all the industry they can , prepare themselves for it , that when opportunity offers it self , they may be ready to put their design in execution . When therefore all the preparatives are cautiouslly made , there should be no discovery made thereof till the opportunity of action does it ; and then if there be a neglect in the execution , it argues that the persons concern'd therein were not sufficiently prepar'd , or wanted courage to carry it on . CCXVII . DIstributive Justice in a political Government ought to be regulated according to Geometrical proportion , to wit , according to the quality of persons : otherwise , it is not justice : as we see , that infamy to a person of mean extraction amounts to little , but to one nobly descended , it is the most indigestible punishment . That Magistrate therefore who proceeds to the cognizance of merits and miscarriages , favours and disgraces , by the same measure , not considering the diversity there may be between some persons and others , according to their several qualifications , is defective in the understanding of his duty ; in regard , that persons of noble birth are discourag'd by the ignominy of being reduc'd to an equal rank with their inferiours , and those , of the meaner sort , finding themselves treated as persons of better extraction , grow thereby the more insolent and insupportable . CCXVIII . WHen the Forces of a Prince are regulated by prudence and conduct , they do admirable things , securing his own concerns , and those of his friends , causing confusion and astonishment to his enemies . CCXIX. IT may easily be observ'd by a person who shall examine things present with a reflection on the past , how that in all Cities , and among all Nations , there are now the same inclinations , and the same humours , as were heretofore . So that it is no hard matter , for such an Examiner , from the things past , to foresee what may happen in any Commonwealth , and consequently that Prudence advises the practising of the same remedies which were used by the Ancients . But in regard those considerations have either been neglected , or not fully comprehended by such as read , or if they have been read , they have not been understood by those who govern , it follows , that the same scandals and misgovernments happen at all times . CCXX . THE only way to make a City flourish is to use all possible endeavours to supply it with Inhabitants ; and that is done either by love or force . 'T is done by the former , when the ways to it are free and secure to strangers who are desirous to make their habitations there ; by the latter , when the neighbouring places are destroy'd , and the Inhabitants thereof obliged to transplant themselves thither . CCXXI . A Small Republick cannot safely be possess'd of a City that is stronger and greater than it self . For otherwise its case would be like that of a Tree , whose branches being too weighty for its boal , weaken it so that the first blast of wind lays it on the ground . CCXXII . A Prince or Republick should submit to any terms rather than have recourse to that Nation from which it hath assistance . For there cannot be a more plausible occasion for a Prince or Republick to possess themselves of a City or Province , than when they send their Forces for the defence thereof . CCXXIII. OF all Estates that is the most miserable , whether it be the case of a Prince or Republick , when they are reduc'd to such extremities , that they can neither accept of a Peace , nor carry on a War. Such is the condition of those who on the one side are over-crush'd by the conditions that are proffer'd them of a peace , and on the other being oblig'd to continue the War , are forc'd to become a prey either to those who are their Auxiliaries , or to their Enemies . CCXXIV. THE welfare of a Government consists in this that the subjects be so kept in , as that they have not the power , nor any reason to make a disturbance . And this is done , either by making all secure in depriving them of the means of doing evil , or gratifying them so well , as that they may not have any plausible reason to desire a change of Government . CCXXV. THE Prince who is set upon by another greater than himself , can hardly commit a greater errour than to refuse all overtures of accommodation , especially when they are offer'd him ; in regard that what is proffer'd cannot be so inconsiderable but that some advantage accrewes to him who accepts of it , and is consider'd as part of a victory obtain'd by him . CCXXVI . AMong the marks whereby it may be known what condition a State is in , we are to consider the correspondence there is between it and its neighbours . For when it is so govern'd , as that its Neighbours to gain its friendship become its Pensionaries , it is a certain argument that such a State is in a flourishing condition : but when the neighbours that are inferiour to it , are as so many Suckers thereto , perpetually draining its Exchequer , it is a great sign of weakness or want of conduct , or corruption in the Government . CCXXVII . MEN in their actions , especially those of importance , ought to consider , what is most convenient to be done , and to accommodate themselves to the present conjuncture ; for they who either through an unfortunate election , or out of a mutinous humour can admit of no acquiescence with the present time , live for the most part in a wretched condition , ever repining , and vainly expecting a change of affairs . CCXXVIII . THat some men are successful in their undertakings , and others not , it is to be attributed to their complyance or discomplyance with the time proper for the execution thereof . Thence is it that we say some men proceed in their actions inconsiderately , and as if they were surprized , while others do nothing without a previous circumspection and scrutiny into all the particulars that may occur in their deportment . CCXXIX . THat Commander who would have a City obstinately defend it self , or an Army once engag'd to fight it out to the last man , ought above all things to insinuate into them a persuasion of the necessity there is of fighting . CCXXX . THE wise Chieftain who proposes to himself the conquest of a Country or Province , ought to measure the difficulties he may meet withal , by considering the Necessity , which may force the Inhabitants of the Country to defend themselves , answerably to the greatness of the necessity in those who are to defend themselves against him , to make account that his expedition will be more or less difficult . CCXXXI . AMong other points of Military Discipline , a wise Captain ought to be especially careful , what persons they are who take the word from him ; and to take order that his Souldiers believe not any but their own Officers , who are not likely to say any thing to them but what they are entrusted withal . For want of a punctual observance of this point , incredible disorders have many times happen'd . CCXXXII . IN a Military expedition , it is much better to send one single person , though endu'd but with ordinary prudence , than two together , though very valiant persons , invested with equal authority . CXXXIII . SOme Cities and Provinces , which have held out against all extremities of War , have been reduc'd by some extraordinay example of generosity , humanity , or chastity . Of this there are many examples in the Roman Histories . CCXXXIV . HE who is over-earnestly desirous of being lov'd , if he exceed ever so little in the artifices of insinuating himself , becomes contemptible ; and , on the contrary , he who is over desirous to be fear'd , if he exceeds the true measure , becomes odious . He who can observe a mean in these procedures must be a person of a great and exemplary vertue . CCXXXV . THE only way to avoid the infamy or danger which is consequent to the giving of counsel , is , to take things moderately , to give advice without passion , and to defend it with modesty ; So that the Prince or City , who receives and follows the advice may do it voluntarily , and not seem to be over-sway'd by the importunity of him who is consulted . CCXXXVI . THE wise Captain who has to do with a new Enemy , whose reputation is great , should make a previous tryal of his Souldiers , by small engagements with the Enemy , before he comes to the hazard of a pitch'd Battel , to the end that by such prelusory skirmishes there may be an abatement made of that terrour , which the noise and reputation of such an Enemy might have rais'd in them . CCXXXVII . TO use Stratagems and circumventions upon all other occasions , raises a dislike of the person using it ; but in Military concerns it is otherwise , in so much , that he who subdues his enemy by a stratagem , is as highly commended , as he that does it by force . CCXXXVIII . A Resolution taken up with too much precipitancy , or an over earnest affection , proves for the most part unfortunate . The former allowes not the time to ruminate on the things which are to be considered ; the latter takes up the mind so , that it heeds not any thing but what immediately press upon it . CCXXXIX . A Man is much more concern'd at a pleasure or dipleasure newly done him , than he is at a signal kindness , which he had receiv'd some considerable time before . Thus a mans immediate exigences make a much greater impression upon him , than either the remembrance of that which is past , or the foresight of that which is to come . CCXL . BEsides many other misfortunes which must attend a Prince who is neligent in the affairs of War , these two are most obvious , to wit , that he cannot be respected by the Souldiery , nor repose any trust in them . To remedy this , there are two expedients ; one relating to the Body , the other to the Mind . The former requires the following of the noblest and most generous sort of exercises , such as hunting , whereby his person is enur'd to the supporting of all inconveniencies , and he is enabled to observe the advantages and situation of places . The latter consists in the reading of Histories , and , in them , reflecting on the actions of excellent men , and how they demean'd themselves in their wars , examining the occasions of their Victories , or losses , and above all , in imitating those whose great Characters Time has transmitted to us . CCXLI. IT is greater wisdom for a man to be accounted poor , though some shame be consequent thereto , provided he do not incurhatred or contempt , than to gain the title of a liberal person by rapine and injustice , which are ever attended by infamy and aversion . CCXLII. HE who thinks to advance himself by his dependence on a great Person , and is desirous to be employ'd by him , ought to keep as much as he can possibly in his presence . For ever and anon , there happen occasions , wherein he recommends some affair to him who is next at hand , which he would not do , if the other were to seek : and he who misses the beginning of his advancement does many times forfeit his access to great things . CCXLIII . IN the particular accidents of War , Chance ( which is commonly known by the name of Fortune ) has a greater influence than in other humane actions . For the different situation of places , the advantages of encamping , the diversity of the air , diseases , want of mony , scarcity of provisions , spies , guides , false intelligence , the contrivances of publick Ministers , and divers other things occasion an infinite variety in the occurrences of War. CCXLIV . IT is more probable , that an experienc'd Sea Commander , who has ben accustom'd to fight against winds , waves , and men , should make a good Captain at Land , where he has only men to deal withal , than that a Land-Captain should make a good Commander at Sea. CCXLV . THose very persons , who attribute most to Vertue or Prudence , only that they might exclude what is attributed to Fortune , cannot deny but that it is an extraordinary chance , for any man to live and flourish at such time , when those Vertues are in esteem for which he is most recommendable , or to be concern'd in such an occasion , as where they are most necessarily to be practis'd . CCXLVI . THE Ministers and Favourites of Princes , if they are wise , ought to procure all the fair correspondence that may be between them and their neighbouring Princes , and withal to raise in them a tenderness and affection for their subjects . CCXLVII. IT being every mans case at some time or other to stand in need of anothers assistance , where there is no precedent obligation upon the score of benefits receiv'd , nor any consideration of intimate friendship , or allyance , the person solliciting ought , for this reason , to make it appear , that such his request is of great advantage , or at least not any way prejudicial to him whom he expects liberally to grant his desire ; then he is to make him sensible , how transcendently he will be oblig'd to him . And where he cannot urge any thing of this nature , he ought not to be disgusted , if he does not obtain what he desires . CCXLVIII . IN all affaires , it is requisite first to use reason , and afterwards force . In military designes therefore , it is of greater concern to set ambushes for the Enemy , than only to avoid his . The more a man governs himself by reason in any affair , the more he advantages himself . CCXLIX . A Man makes a greater complaint when an injury is done him contrary to reason , than when a violence is done him by force : for an injury has place between those who are otherwise equal in condition ; but force is a mark , that he who uses it is more powerful , than he on whom it is used . CCL . WHen we prepare our selves to go against our Enemies , we should make account , that the preparatives on their side are as great as those on ours , not promising our selves any more success for the faults which we imagin they have committed , but rather presuposing , that having their senses , and judgment about them , they have provided for their affairs , as well as we have done for ours . CCLI . A Wise man ought not to conceal the advantageous advice which he has to give his Country , meerly out of the uncertainty there is of its being put in execution ; for time will discover the integrity and prudence of him that gave the advice , and withal the temerity and extravagance of those who rejected it . CCLII . THough the act of Clemency should prove beneficial to the person by whom it is exercis'd , yet does it sometimes tend to his prejudice . But this happens according to the subject on which it is exercis'd . For when it is done to a multitude , it proves so much the more beneficial , the more the obligation conferr'd thereby is multiply'd , it being in a manner impossible , that a numerous party having receiv'd a benefit , should conspire together to be ungrateful to so great a Benefactor ; whereas one or few particular persons may be of so malignant a disposition , as to fall , immediatly after the reception of a great kindness , into that horrid vice of ingratitude . CCLIII . THE best way for a Captain to inspire his Souldiers with an obstinate resolution of fighting , is , to put them out of all hopes of safety , otherwise than by fighting . And that resolution is augmented in them by the confidence they have of their Comanders experience , and the love they bear their Country . Divers other inducements may concur , but the most pressing consideration is that which forces them either to conquer , or dy . CCLIV . THE accomplishment of every enterprize is much more difficult than the beginning of it ; since the latter may be the effect of some lucky accident , but the former requires resolution , experience , and conduct . Thus a Vessel may weather out a Tempest at Sea , but when it comes near the Port , the Pilot shews the utmost of his skill by reason of the narrow passage into it . CCLV. IT is a great presumption , in any person , how much so ever he may imagine himself in favour with his Prince , to be over-forward in giving him advice . For the reflectons of Soveraigns being many times fixt upon things of a nature transcending the capacities of such as are about them , it happens , that they are secretly dissatisfy'd when they seem in some measure pleas'd . It is therefore the prudence of a Courtier , to be alwaies so cautious , in offering his advice , as that there may be a presumptive probability , of it s not becoming prejudicial to the Offerer . CCLVI. WHen a person , who thinks himself in savour , is of a sudden discountenanc'd , he should not give the least admission to murmuring , disgust , or animosity ; but , reflecting on what might be applicable to him , upon the score of miscarriage , endeavour , by the arts of insinuation , and complaisance , to recover himself into his former station , in the Princes affections . CCLVII . THere are two eminent requisites , in those , who are concern'd abroad , as publick Ministers . For , if they do not give evident proofs of their vigilance , sedulity , and sufficiency , in managing the Negotiations wherein they are entrusted , as also of their perspicacity , in foreseeing what influence they may have on posterity , there is a great deficiency in the discharge of the trust reposed in them . CCLVIII. THE main design of Government is prudentiallity carried on , and advanc'd , when there is an unanimity of counsels amongst those who have the administration of publick affairs . But when they are divided amongst themselves , and promote different interests , it argues a dangerous crisis . CCLIX . GReat are the calamities consequent to War. The Treasury of the Prince is exhausted : Commerce is obstructed : and the devastations , committed in a short time , are not repair'd , without a subsequent Peace , of many years continuance . And such must needs be the condition of the many Countries , now the seat of the present War. FINIS . 
A31475	----	The ceremonies of the vacant see, or, A true relation of what passes at Rome upon the pope's death with the proceedings in the conclave, for the election of a new pope, according to the constitutions and ceremonials, as also the coronation and cavalcade / out of the French by J. Davies of Kidwelly. Ceremoniale historico e politico. Part 5. English Leti, Gregorio, 1630-1701. 1671 Approx. 120 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 59 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. Text Creation Partnership, Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) : 2005-12 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1). A31475 Wing C1677 ESTC R17737 11741020 ocm 11741020 48490 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A31475) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 48490) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 486:1) The ceremonies of the vacant see, or, A true relation of what passes at Rome upon the pope's death with the proceedings in the conclave, for the election of a new pope, according to the constitutions and ceremonials, as also the coronation and cavalcade / out of the French by J. Davies of Kidwelly. Ceremoniale historico e politico. Part 5. English Leti, Gregorio, 1630-1701. Davies, John, 1625-1693. [6], 102 p. : ill. Printed by H.L. and R.B. for Tho. Basset, London : 1671. Epistle dedicatory dated: Jan 7, 1671, J. Davies. "Translated from a French version of an unidentified work by Gregorio Leti which was subsequently incorporated in pt. 5 of his 'Il Ceremoniale historico, e politico.'" -- cf. BM Reproduction of original in Bodleian Library. Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford. Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO. EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor. The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines. Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements). Keying and markup guidelines are available at the Text Creation Partnership web site . eng Catholic Church. Popes -- Election. Papacy. 2005-06 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2005-07 Aptara Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2005-08 Andrew Kuster Sampled and proofread 2005-08 Andrew Kuster Text and markup reviewed and edited 2005-10 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion The Ceremonies of the Vacant See. THE Ceremonies OF THE VACANT SEE . Or a True RELATION Of what passes at ROME upon the POPE's Death . With the Proceedings in the Conclave , for the Election of a New POPE ; According to the Constitutions and Ceremonials . As also The Coronation and Cavalcade . Out of the French by J. DAVIES of Kidwelly . LONDON , Printed by H. L. and R. B. for Tho. Basset at the George in Fleetstreet , near Cliffords - Inn. 1671. TO My Worthy and much Honoured FRIEND , Mr. MICHAEL HALL OF DURHAM . SIR , THE Obligations I had to your Worthy Brother JOHN HALL , somtime of Grey's Inne Esquire , are no less present to my thoughts , when I am at the greatest distance from his Relations , then they are during my long Residences at London , where I frequently converse with those , who , knowing his worth , take occasion to celebrate it , upon the least mention of his Name . But the Account I receiv'd from you of Him not long since , and what you design'd to have done thereupon , rais'd in me a general reflection on the Excellencies of that Person , at least what was within the reach of my happy knowledge of him . Of this I gave the world what satisfaction I could , before his Translation of Hierocles upon the Golden Verses of the Pythagoreans ; that is , a short Collection of my own Observations , without communicating my design to any of his Friends . What Overtures you have made in order to the compleating of it , I shall not here insist upon , further then to assure you , that my prosecution of it , shall , what lies in my power , be answerable to your desires . As to what is at present usher'd to you by this Dedicatory , be pleas'd , Sir , to take this short Character of it ; That it is a particular account of that Action , which being of highest Importance in the Concerns of Christianity , occasions the discourse of all persons , during the process of it , as well of these , whose Principles induce them to a belief , as those , who stand upon the denial of a Supream Pastorship of the Christian Flock upon Earth . Whence ROME derives the Priviledge of being the Scene of this great Transaction , is not my business to enquire : yet I think it not amiss , to bring in here two Distichs of that worthy Author , Sir R. Stapylton , comprehending , first , the Metropolism of that City , upon the Gentile account , and then its loss of that super-intendency , and afterwards its retrival thereof upon the Christian score ! Roma fuit quondam Terrae Regina Marisque ; At nunc nec Terras , nec Mare Roma regit . Roma fuit quondam Terrae Regina Marisque . Nunc Mare , nunc Terras , amplius Illa regit . Thus as to the subject of the ensuing Treatise . The further Business of this Address , is , to acquaint you , that the Manuscript left in my hands by one nearly related to you , concerning your ancient Cathedral , will ere long appear in publick . What else I have to adde , is only the usual Complement made in the Infancy of the year ; That is , my wishes to you , of Health , Prosperity , in Friends and Affairs ; and , the greatest transient Happinesse , all the Endearing Enjoyments of a Conjugal life ; and all this , without any other design , but that of assuring you , how much , and how truly I am , SIR , Your most Affectionate and most Humble Servant , J. DAVIES . Jan. 7. 1671. An Historical Account of the Ceremonies at the Election of a Pope . ROME , having heretofore rais'd it self to that Greatness as to become the Seat of the World's Empire , continu'd its possession thereof for many after-Ages . During that vast Interval of time its Councils had an Influence over the Affairs and Concerns of most Nations : the Changes and Revolutions of States were regulated by its Policies ; and its Judgments were Legislative to all places over which the Roman-Eagles had spread their victorious wings : in a word , the general Emergencies of the Universe are the ordinary discourse of the Inhabitants of this great City : and on the contrary , what is done in it employs the reflections of all those who have heard of its name . But as it hapned heretofore at the death of any of its Emperours , all eyes were upon it , to observe the management of an Election , which they thought contributory to their happiness or unhappiness , though as yet the Jurisdiction related only to temporal Concerns : so is it since it became the Seat of a spiritual Monarchy and Hierarchy . For upon every vacancy in This , the whole Christian World is inquisitive to know what passes in a conjuncture of so great importance , to the tranquillity and advantage of Christendom , and wholly taken up with a consideration how worthy or how happy that subject ought to be , who is to fill a Chair exalted above all the Thrones upon earth . As therefore every one thinks himself concern'd in this exaltation to the Papal Dignity , so does every one imagine he hath a right and freedom to speak , and give his judgment of it . Accordingly hath it hapned , that all the circumstances of so celebrious and sacred an action have been so well observ'd , and thought of such consequence , that the Memorials thereof have been transmitted to after-Ages ; to the end it should be known , with what extraordinary precautions they were to proceed upon the like occasions , in order to the prevention of those misfortunes and disturbances , which the long continuance of a vacancy hath many times occasion'd in the Church . But what occasions long vacancies , and how far they are to be imputed to the interfering Interests of those temporal Princes , who think themselves more nearly concern'd in the Election , is no● our business here to determine : Onl● this seems rationally deducible from their proceedings therein , that they would demean themselves with a greater indifference , as to the Election , were they less perswaded , that the Person once elected must be acknowledg'd Supreme Pastor of the Catholick Church . But in process of time , through the prudent provisions , which the Popes have made by their Constitutions : things are reduc'd to a certain order , so as that there is the less ground of fearing those fatal Accidents , wherewith the Church hath been but too much afflicted by so many schismes , most of which have deriv'd their birth or growth from the long continuance of Conclaves . And the City of Rome seems from that time to have attain'd a better constitution , so as not to be subject to any disturbance during that Interregnum ; of which it is the design of this Discourse to give a particular Account , by discovering what is done , not only within the walls of Rome , but also those of the Conclave it self , upon the occasion of a Vacancy in the See Apostolick , and representing the Ceremonies observed at the Exaltation of a Person to a spiritual Jurisdiction and Supremacy . As soon as the Pope hath submitted to the Laws of Mortality by resigning up his last breath , or seems past all hopes of recovery , the Cardinal Patrone , who is ordinarily the Nephew , and entrusted with the management of State-affairs , sends an account of his condition to the several Cardinals and Embassadors : by the Prelates he dispatches to them , and orders all the considerable prisoners to be remov'd out of the ordinary Prisons to the Castle St. Angelo , in regard that immediately upon the Pope's death the Senate and People of Rome set open the prison-doors , and give liberty to all those whom they there find in restraint . Soon after the Cardinals and Embassadors make their Visits to the Cardinal Patrone , condoling the loss he hath received by the Pope's death ; and if it happen that any of them be in the Pope's Antichamber , when he is ready to expire , they are admitted into his chamber to see his departure , and to address their prayers to God for him . Assoon as he is given over for dead the Cardinal 's , and all the Officers , who had lodgings assign'd them in the Palace , dislodge themselves and go to their houses in the City , save only the Cardinal , who has the title of Chamberlain , whose priviledge it is to continue still in the Pope's appartment . There are in the Sacred Colledge of Cardinals , ( whose number is by the Constitution of Sixtus Quintus limited to seventy ) three principal Charges , which admit not of any vacancy upon the Pope's death , but only upon theirs who were possest thereof . Those are that of Chancellour , ( who yet assumes only the title and quality of Vice-Chancellour , though there be not any other Person above him ) that of the Grand Penitentiary , and that of Chamberlain . The Functions of the two former Charges are sufficiently known by their Nam●s ; but the third is in its greatest lustre during the vacancy of the See , though the person who is possest of it be at all other times chief of the Chamber of Accompts and the Finances of the Holy See. But when , and as long as there is no Pope , he commands the Swisses of the Guard , who had belong'd to the deceas'd , and they keep Guard about his Palace , and follow him up and down the City . He orders the coynage of money , on which there are engraven his own Armes under those of the vacant See , which are two Keys crossing one the other under a Canopy . He has this further priviledge , to be present with the three Chiefs of the Order of the Cardinals , ( that is to say , the Dean of the Sacred Colledge , the first Cardinal-Priest , and the first Cardinal-Deacon ) in all the Assemblies they shall hold during the vacancy of the See , to advise with them about the Affairs of the Church . It belongs also to the Cardinal-Chamberlain to see all things ordered relating to the Conclave , which he disposes to whom he thinks fit after the Election of a Pope . The chief Officer of the Datary , the Secretaries , and all others who are intrusted with Seals of any kind , which they had had from the deceas'd Pope , bring them immediately upon the first news of his death to the Cardinal - Chamberlain , who , in the presence of the Auditor , and the Clerks of the Chamber ( who are the Masters of Accompts ) and of the Grand Treasurer ( who is Surintendant of the Finances or Revenues ) orders them to be broken , that no foul play or forgerie be done with them ; And the Ring of the Fisher , which is of Gold , and valu'd at about a hundred Crowns , after it is broken , belongs to the Masters of the Ceremonies . It is also incumbent on the said Cardinal to send notice at the same time to all the Cardinals , the Senate , and people of Rome , of the Pope's death , and the three Chiefs in point of Denomination ( there being three different Classes of Cardinals , according to the difference of their titles ; to wit , six titles of Episcopal Cardinals , fifty of Priesthood , and fourteen Deacon-Cardinals ) send the like notice to all the other Cardinals , to make their appearance in the Hall of the Consistory that very Evening ; or if that cannot be done with convenience the next morning to take order for all the Charges which shall be vacant upon the Pope's death , and to appoint a Governour of the Conclave , and of St. Peter's , which is the most fortify'd Quarter of Rome , and wherein lie the Castle of St. Angelo , the Church of St. Peter , and the Vatican Palace , and where the Conclave is ordinarily kept ; and they all go with the Roquet uncover'd , as a mark that the Sovereign Spiritual Authority is devolv'd into their hands , as having then no Superiours over them . Those who are Creatures of the deceas'd Pope are clad in Violet , as are also the other Cardinals , but with this distinction , that the borders and ornaments of their garments are red . In the mean time the Pope's Almoners , after they have washt the Corps , cloath it with his Cassock , his Roquet , his Camad , and his Caloth , and by a secret pair of stairs convey it to the Chapel of Sixtus , which is in the Palace . There it is received by the Penitentiaries of St. Peter , who vest him so as if he were going to celebrate Mass , setting on his head a Mitre of cloth of Gold , with all the other Ornaments peculiar to this Ceremony ; and among others the Pallium and Pannona , which none is to wear but only the Pope in his Pontifical Habiliments . Being thus habited , they lay him on a Couch in the midst of the Chappel , with a silver Cross upon his breast , and two Cardinals Hats at his feet , representing his spiritual and temporal authority . Ordinarily , there are but a dozen Torches set about the Corps , and no Canopy . The Congregation of Cardinals being risen , the Creatures of the deceas'd and his particular servants come into the Chapel ; where , after they have said certain prayers for his soul , the Canons of St. Peter make their entrance with their Crosses , with every one a wax candle in his hand , and taking the Corps they carry it into one of the Chapels of their Church , where it lies expos'd for the space of three days to the sight of all the people , who are admitted to kiss his feet and hands . After the expiration of those three days , the same Canons , accompany'd by the Relations of the deceas'd ( the church-doors being shut ) dispose the Body into his Sepulchre , in case he had ordered any to be made in his life-time ; but if not , they cover it with plaister in some part of their said Church , till his Sepulchre be made ready , which the succeeding Pope , if he be a Creature of the deceas'd , does ordinarily cause to be made at his own charge , together with one for himself , in such Church as he shall think fit to make choice of : Yet is it to be observed , that the Body is to continue a whole year deposited in the said Church of St. Peter ; after which it may be buried any where else , and the Translation of it is celebrated with great pomp aud magnificence ; and they use in that Ceremony a particular Herse-cloth embroidered , which the Clergy of St. Peter are oblig'd to get made for every Pope immediately after his EElection , which Cloth is carefully laid up , during the life of the said Pope . The first day after the departure of any Pope being over , the Cardinals employ the mornings of the nine subsequent days in having Dirges sung for the repose of the soul of the deceas'd ; and on the ninth the Funeral-Oration is made ; after which all the Cardinals come about the Quire beset all with lights , under which there is a Bed of State , and five among them ( of which number the Cardinal , who says Mass is one ) with black . on , having given holy-water and incense , say the Suffrages and accustomed Prayers . All the days next following the said Dirges of the said Cardinals meet in the Sacristy of St. Peter , to name the Officers of the Conclave , and to settle other affairs of the Ecclesiastical State. The Embassadors make them proffers of the Assistance of their Masters , in order to the security and freedom of the Conclave . At their coming in , they make a genuflexion , and speak standing and cover'd ; and at their departure thence they make the like genuflexion . The House of the Ursini , and that of the Colonni , as being the chiefest Houses of Rome , are also receiv'd into it , but kneeling and bare-headed . They pretend that they have a priviledge to offer with their own service , that , of all the other Roman Princes and Lords . These latter on the contrary , ( whose Body is called the Baronage ) are not willing to acknowledge any dependence on the former two Houses , and ordinarily make choice of the most ancient Person of their Body to make their Harangue . This Contest upon the death of Urban the Eighth , occasion'd the Ursini and the Colonni to forbear going at all , and yet the Baronage was admitted to make proffers of their service . The ten days above-mentioned being expired , on the eleventh the Cardinals have a Dirge sung at St. Peters , one of them celebrating Mass in Honour of the Holy Ghost , after which there is a Sermon preach'd , wherein they are exhorted to divest themselves of all passion and self-interest in the Election they are to make of a good common Father of the Church . After which they make their entrance by way of Procession into the Conclave , the Musick singing the Veni Creator , and lay their Crosses in the Chapel Paulina . The Dean being come up to the Altar says the Prayer , Deus qui corda fidelium : which ended , the Cardinals take the Oath appointed for the observance of the Constitutions of former Popes concerning the Election of the new one . That done , every one goes to dinner in his own Apartment , which had been assign'd them in the Palace , for the preparing of their sustenance during their abode in the Conclave , they being not permitted to come out of the Palace till they have chosen a Pope . All that day the Conclave lies open , to satisfie the curiosity of the people , who are permitted during that time to visit it ; and towards the Evening every one withdraws into his Cell , and about three or four hours after , the Cursors or Heralds put out the multitude , crying aloud Extra omnes . But the Embassadors , who had spent the eleven days aforesaid in visiting all the Cardinals at their several Lodgings , come to see them once more in the Conclave ; and as soon as they are come out thence , ( which they commonly do last of any ) the chief Person of the House of the Savelli , as Hereditary Marshal of the Holy Church , locks the door of the Conclave , sets a Guard at it , and hath an apartment adjoyning thereto , out of which he is not to stir either night or day till there be a Pope chosen . At the last Conclave , there arose a Contest between him and the Governour of the said Conclave about the Keys of it ; but they were adjudg'd to the Prince Savelli , as'having been in former times in the possession of his Predecessors . The keeping of the Keys within the Conclave belongs to the Cardinal-Chamberlian and the Master of the Ceremonies . In the door of the Conclave there is a little square window , which may be shut on both sides within and without , and is not open'd , but only when Embassadors or some other Person of Quality brings some very important advertisement or intelligence to the sacred Colledge , and then they direct their Speech through the said Window . According to the Constitution of Pius the Fourth every Cardinal may have two men with him to wait upon him in the Conclave ; but Princes and the more ancient Cardinals may have three and no more : and these persons are called Conclavists , who all joyning together oblige all the Cardinals to take an Oath for the Observance of their priviledges . Nor can any of the Cardinals balk the taking of the said Oath , out of a fear of the reproach which might be made him of his desire to be Pope . Their Priviledges consist in having ten thousand Crowns out of the Chamber , to be divided among them , and all the vacant Benefices , not exceeding two thousand Crowns Revenue . Moreover , it is further requisite , according to the foresaid Constitution of Pius the Fourth , that the Conclavists , be actually menial servants to the said Cardinals at the vacancy of the Holy See , and that they had been in their service for the space of a year before . With this further Proviso , that the Ministers of Princes , Persons possessd of in for , ost . temporal Seigneuries , having the rights of the Administration of Justice annex'd thereto , as also persons employ'd in Traffick and Commerce ; and lastly , the Brothers or Nephews of Cardinals , cannot be chosen by them for their Conclavists , though they were their Domesticks , and receiv'd wages or salaries from them . To this kind of persons there are added also two others , one for the service of the two Masters of Ceremonies , and the other , for the Secretary of the Sacred Colledge . With this reservation nevertheless , that the servant of of the Masters of the Ceremonies ought to be actually a Domestick of one of them , and have been such for the space of six months before : which condition is in like manner requisite in the servant to the Secretary of the Colledge of Cardinals . Besides the Cardinals and their Conclavists , the two Masters of Ceremonies , the Secretary of the Colledge , and their servants there are also shut up in the Conclave a Penitentiary , to receive Confessions , and resolve such Cases of Conscience as may be propos'd to him ; as also a Sacristan , with a Chaplain to assist him in the service of the Sacristy , a Physician , an Apothecary , and a Chyrurgeon , with one or two servants , and the Drugs and Medicines requisite for the relief and accommodation of the indispos'd ; a Carpenter , a Mason , and about twenty Porters or servants of the meanest sort , to be employed in the carrying of wood , sweeping the Chambers and the streets of the Conclave , and to what other services may be necessary within . All these Officers and Servants are chosen by the Cardinals by plurality of voices , and are not to be taken out of the houses of any of the said Cardinals , and their Salaries are paid out of the Chamber . Assoon as they have clear'd the Conclave of all those persons , whom either their curiosity or some other occasion had brought thither , the Embassador's also being retir'd , and the door lockt on the out-side by the Marshal of the Conclave , who has the Keys of it , and is to see it guarded , the three Cardinals , Chiefs of the three different Classes , accompany'd by the Cardinal-Chamberlain , and one of the Masters of Ceremonies , who have the custody of the Keyes within , ( as hath been observ'd already ) go with Torches all about the Conclave , visiting all parts of it , to see if there be any there who ought not to be , and whether the shutting up of the Conclave be performed according to the Constitutions . And the next day , immediately after dinner , there is a review taken of all the Conclavists and Servants in the Chapel , out of which they are ordered to go one after another , to be examin'd , whether they have the qualifications requisite for their admission , as also whether they exceed not the number appointed by the said Constitutions . But , before we come to a particular Account of what passes among the Cardinals in the Conclave , it will not be amiss to say somewhat of what is done in the mean time , in reference to the Government of the City . Upon the News spread abroad of the Pope's death , the Senate and People of Rome , ( that is to say , the Consuls of the City ) being assembled in the Capital , cause it to be publish'd through all the streets by beat of drum , order the prison-doors to be open'd , and set at liberty all they find in restraint , thereby signifying that the Jurisdiction of Rome during the Vacancy of the Holy See , is devoted to them . They order all the Inhabitants to keep a candle lighted at their Window during all that night , and enjoyn the Captains of the several Wards or Quarters , ( whose Companies consist of men , whom the Inhabitants of all Ranks and Orders , ( excepting only both the Roman and Foreign Nobility ) are oblig'd to furnish them withal , to the number of one for every House with their Armes ) to keep strict Guards day and night , every one in their Lodgings , and to take their several rounds and patrouilles , to prevent the disorders which are many times very great , proceeding hence , that such as have been hardly or injuriously dealt with , during the precedent Papacies , do for the most part defer their resentments thereof to the next vacant See ; so that it happens many Murthers and Assassinations may be committed . Not but that Justice is very severely administred at that time , and with greater expedition , then at any other ; but if the Murtherers and other mischievous persons be not surpriz'd in the very Facts , and can make a shift to abscond themselves and keep out of the way till the Creation of a new Pope , they return to their habitations as if they had committed those crimes in some other Countrey . All the Cardinals , Embassadors , Princes and Lords about Rome raise Souldiers for the guarding of their Palaces and their Houses , and they among the Cardinals who have any pretensions to the Papacy are more careful in this particular then the others , by reason of the priviledge the people assume to themselves of pillaging them assoon as they are chosen . There passes not a day without some Processions , which from all Churches and Monasteries take their way to St. Peter's , and about the Conclave , singing as they go the Hymn Veni Creator , to implore the assistance of the Holy Ghost and its Inspirations upon the Cardinals . The Conclave consists ordinarily of three Galleries , aud twenty five or thirty withdrawing-rooms or Chambers , all of a floor , from the Vatican-Palace of equal height with the Gallerie which is over the Portal of St. Peter's , which is the ordinary place of the Benediction given by the Pope to the people after his Coronation , and upon the great Festivals of the year : Which Gallery makes also part of the Conclave . In all which Galleries , rooms and chambers , they make partitions of boards for so many Cells as there are Cardinals . Every Cardinal hath a Cell assign'd him about five paces in length , and about four in bredth , with a little wardrobe proportionable thereto . The Cells are taken by lot , and every Cardinal is to take that the number whereof he finds in his lot : and whereas it happens that the Cardinals are not all of them , during the whole time , confin'd within the Conclave , either upon the account of sickness or absence , the Cells which are not taken up are divided among the next neighbors , who make this advantage only of the absence or indisposition of others , that their rooms are somwhat enlarg'd therby ; but the absent or sick Cardinals , returning into the Conclave , reassume their Cells , and so oblige those who had made use of them to content themselves with their own divisions . They among the Cardinals , who were Creatures of the deceas'd Pope , hang their Cells within and without with Cloth or Serge of a violet colour , and the others with green Serge , all setting up their Armes over their doors , which they make fast only with two staves crossing one the other after the form of a St. Andrews Cross . The Officers and Servants of the Conclave have their quarters assign'd them in some remote part . At three or four avenues of the said Conclave , there are Turning-Boxes , like those in the Monasteries of Nuns , through which the meat sent in to the Cardinals and their Conclavists is received . Their Partizans and Servants attend their meat as they were wont to do their persons when they were at liberty . Before the entrance of the Cardinals into the Conclave , there is a List taken of all the Prelates then about the Court of Rome , and the Governour of it appoints every day , two in the morning , and as many in the afternoon , every one in his rank , to be present at the said Turning-Boxes , to visit and observe whatever is sent in to the Cardinals , to prevent the sending in of Letters or Notes with the meat . They are also to hinder all persons from speaking to them or their Conclavists at the said Boxes , unless they speak aloud , and in the Italian or Latin Tongue , that every one may understand what is said ; inasmuch as by the Constitutions , it is matter of Excommunication to talk of , or to enquire what is done within the Conclave . But notwithstanding all the caution and vigilance us'd as to this particular , yet cannot some abuses be prevented ; and people come to know what passes there . This happens sometimes by the way of Notes or Advertisements in writing , which they find means to get in , either by the connivance of some Prelates , who are unwilling to disoblige the Crowns and Princes , whose Patrizans they are , as they think they should do , by obstructing their having intelligence of what passes . Sometimes also this is attributed to the Cardinals themselves , who do it to promote their different engagements and affections , or to prevent prejudicing their hopes , or that their precautions are really eluded . Another way yet , where there may be a discovery made of proceedings in the Conclave , is , a secret kind of language before-hand , studied and agreed upon between the Conclavists , and their Correspondents , whereof they make their advantages when occasion serves , comprehending under the supposititious termes of houshold-stuffe , Relations , or domestick Affairs , concerning which they enquire News , the Names of such Cardinals as are propos'd , or excluded , or that stand fair for the Papal dignity ; and so by disguiz'd discourses , and an affected Jargon applicable to divers senses , disclosing what is most secretly carried on in the Conclave . Yet is there not any thing to be objected against the shutting up of the Conclave , since it is done with all the exactness imaginable . For the Chimneys are close done up at the tops , and the windows of all the rooms and Galleries are in like manner stop'd to within a foot of the upper part , which small distance is clos'd with course linen cloth , whereby a little light comes in ; but so that if the Cardinals have any occasion to write or read , they must always have a wax-candle standing by them . And thence it proceeds , that not receiving any supplies of fresh air from without , and that within being many times infected and corrupted , they are apt to fall sick , especially when the Conclaves are of long continuance . The twelfth day after the Pope's death ( the first , as hath bin already observ'd being spent in conveying the Body into one of the Chapels of St. Peter's Church , and the nine subsequent days in celebrating Obsequies and singing Dirges for the soul of the deceas'd , and holding the ordinary Congregations at the end of the said Dirges ; and the eleventh , in the Cardinals taking possession of the Conclave , which for all that day lies open to satisfie the curiosity of the people , who come not out of it till three or four houres after night ) all the Cardinals resident about the Court of Rome , having shut themselves up in the Conclave , ina much as by the Constitution of Gregory XV. there can be no warrantable proceeding to the Election , till the shutting up of the Conclave be compleated , and acknowledg'd such by a publick Act , which is made thereof at the request of the Master of the Ceremonies : All these things being thus order'd in the morning of the said twelfth day , before they apply themselves to any thing concerning the Election , the three Cardinals , Chiefs of the several Orders , and the Cardinal Chamberlain give a Commission to some within , to take an exact Survey of all parts of the Conclave , to see that it is close and well shut up of all sides . Which if they find accordingly , after they have made their report thereof to the Company , it is form●d into an Authentick Act , the substance whereof amounts to this , That the Conclave is close and shut up , as it is requir'd it should be by the Constitutions , and accounted and reputed such by the Sacred Colledge of Cardinals . And this Ceremony is so essential , and of so absolute necessity , that there would be a nullity in the Election , which should be made without this precedent Act. And as long as there is no Declaration contrary to that of the shutting up of the Conclave , that is , till such time as it shall have been declared by the Suffrages of two Thirds of the Cardinals , that there is an overture of the said Conclave , it is always accounted and reputed duly shut up ; And the Election which might be made after the publication of the Closure , cannot be disputed as to nullity , under pretence of any overture hapning afterwards , if the Declaration of the Overture had not been made with the advice of two thirds of the Colledge of Cardinals . The Cardinals are permitted to hold their capitulary Assemblies or Congregations , to agree among themselves upon certain Articles , before they engage npon the business of the Election . These Articles are to be sign'd by all , even those which concern the privileges of the Conclavists heretofore mentioned , before or after their entrance into the Conclave , provided always that the Election be not retarded thereby . There is also a further examination made , before they fall upon any thing touching the Election , whether among the Cardinals there be any one that hath not receiv'd the order of Deacon , to the end he might not be admitted to give his voice , inasmuch as he is excluded by the Constitution of Pius IV. unless he had obtain'd permission in writing from the deceas'd Pope to do it . Nay , it hath sometimes heretofore come into debate , whether a Cardinal , on whom silence had been impos'd before the Pope's death , could give his Suffrage for the Election of another Pope ? But this question was decided by Pius V. who , by the Decretal of January 26. 1571. declar'd , that that imposition of silence was only a Ceremony introduc'd only to keep the Cardinals in a certain advertency ( before they were admitted to give their voices and Suffrages , as the Consistories and Congregations wherein they were to assist ) of that modesty and reservedness , which they were oblig'd to express in those and all other Acts , but not to deprive them of their power and principal function , which consists in the Election of a Pope . And this Constitution hath ever since been inviolably observ'd . The shutting up of the Conclave introduc'd at the Council of Lyons , by the constitution of Greg. X. 1274. having therfore bin duly acknowledg'd and verifi'd , the Cardinals ( being advertis'd by the ringing of a Bell to resort to the Chapel Paulina , which is within the compass of the Conclave , if not diverted by sickness ) on the very morning of the twelfth day , go to hear Mass , and communicate , as they are oblig'd to do , and immediately after ought to proceed to the Election . Which Election , at the present , by the Constitution of Gregory XV. confirmed by another since of Urban VIII . cannot be made , otherwise then by one of these three formes and manners following ; to wit , either by way of Inspiration , or by Compromise ; or lastly , by Scrutiny and Access ; all which it is but requisite that we expicate , and make as intelligible as may be , that it may be the more easily comprehensible , with what extraordinary circumspection and wise precautions they are guided , in an affair of so high consequence . The first means or method of choosing the Pope , which they call the way of Inspiration ; or as it is exprest by the Sacred Canons As-it-were-by-Inspiration , is , when all the Cardinals in general , and every one in particular , with a common voice , as being inspir'd by the Holy Ghost , are unanimously agreed , without any one contradicting it , and without any precedent particular treaty , and do freely concur to the acknowledging and proclaiming of such a person Pope . Concerning which manner of Election we are to observe the following Circumstances , which are necessarily requisite by the Gregorian Constitution , which is a perfect Directory , as to the ways of proceeding at Elections , and observ'd at present without any contradiction . The first circumstance is , that this kind of Election cannot be allowably made any where but in the Conclave , and that after the publication of its being duly shut up . The second is , that this Election is to be made by all in general , by every one of the Cardinals in particular , who are present in the Conclave , by a common Suffrage , and without contradiction from any one . The third circumstance is , that there must not have been any precedent Proposal , or particular Treaty , in reference to a choice to be made by this kin● of way , which ought to be clearly ●●…prest by this word Eligo , I chuse , pronounc'd with a loud and intelligible voice , or , for want of pronunciation , to be expresly set down in writing . The Roman Ceremonial gives an instance of an Election , which might be allowably made by this kind of way , which brought in hither will render the business more cle●… . It is said in the forementiond Ceremonial , that if any one of the Cardinals , after publication of the shutting of the Conclave , ( there having not been any precedent particular treaty about the person whom he would propose ) should say , for example , in a full Chapel , addressing his speech to the whole Sacred Colledge , My Lords , having always observ'd the rare and excellent Qualifications and Vertues of my Lord the Cardinal N. and having an esteem for his remarkable Integrity , it is my judgement that we cannot make choice of a worthier subject to be Pope , and thereupon I from this present give him my Suffrage , and chuse him for Pope . And that afterwards all the Cardinals , with one voice , without excepting any one , being of the same opinion , and all of them intelligibly pronouncing one after another the same word , I chuse him ; or not being able to pronounce it , setting it down in writing , that person would be canonically chosen , and acknowledg'd for a true and legitimate Pope , by that way which they call of Inspiration , or As-it-were-by-Inspiration ; which in regard it is immediately attended by Adoration , is thence commonly called the way of Adoration . The second manner of proceeding in the Election of the Pope , is the way of Compromi'se , which is , when the Cardinals , either immediately after their entrance into the Conclave , or wearied out with its long continuance , refer themselves to one or more among them , whom they empower to make provision , in the name of all , of a common Father to the Catholick Church . And this kind of Election is practis'd conformably to the Gregorian Bull , and the conditions and provisions contain'd therein , which may also be reduced to three . The first is , that all the Cardinals in general , and every one in particular , who are present in the Conclave , not one contradicting or opposing it , ought to make a Compromise in writing , whereby they invest those persons whom they take for Compromissaries with an absolute power and faculty to make provision of a Pastor for the Holy Roman Church , yet with an observance of the forme , as also the Clauses and conditions inserted and express'd in the Compromise , and to do it within the time prescrib'd thereby : the said Cardinals , promising to acknowledge and account the person , whom the Compromissaries shall have thus chosen , according to the extent of that power which had been granted them by the Compromise , the true and lawful Pope . The second circumstance is , that it is not permitted any one of the Compromissaries should give himself his own voice , otherwise his Election should be null . The third condition is , that the Compromissaries are oblig'd twice every day to assemble , in order to their conferring together , and promoting the execution of the Compromise ; in the morning immediately after the hearing of Mass , and in the Evening after the recitation of the Hymn Veni Creator Spiritus , and the Prayer of the Holy Ghost , to implore its illuminations upon them . But before they fall upon any thing of business , they are wont to make this Protestation precedent thereto , That they would not be understood to give their consent by all sorts of words or expressions which might fall from them in the heat of the Debate , if they do not expresly set it down in writing . When they have absolutely agreed upon the choice of any person , and have prpos'd him as such to the Sacred College , he it to be immediately acknowledg'd as true Pope , and Canonically elected . These two ways of Inspiration and Compromise are not now much in use ; but the way of Scrutiny , or of Scrutiny and Access joyned together , is the most ordinarily practis'd , wherein there are many Ceremonies to be observed . For the Election of a Pope by this last way , it is requisite , according to the Constitution of Alexander the Third , in the Year of our Lord MCLXXX . made at the Council of Lateran , that there should be two thirds of the voices of the Cardinals ; which hath been confirm'd by subsequent Bulls , and in our Age by those of Gregory XV. and Urban VIII . And it is further requiste , that in the two thirds of the Voices , that of the Cardianl chosen , be not included , inasmuch as there is a prohibition upon pain of nullity of Election for any one to chuse himself , or give himselfe his own voice . They are oblig'd twice every day to take the Scrutiny and the Access ; in the morning , after Mass ; and in the Evening , after the Hymn Veni Creator Spiritus , and the Prayer of the Holy Ghost which are said in the Chapel Paulina at which the Cardinals are oblig'd to be present , if not detain'd by indisposition , immediately , after the third ringing of the Bell. There is a great secrecy to be observ'd in the Scrutiny and Access , and the manner of proceeding therein may be reduc'd to three principal actions . The first is the previous or Fore-Scrutiny ; the second , that of Scrutiny and Access ; and the third , that of the Post-Scrutiny , or what follows the Scrutiny and Access assoon as they are compleated . The particular explication of these three different actions will give us a fuller comprehension of this way of Scrutiny and Access , and give us to understand what it is , by distinguishing them as they are found explicated in the Roman Ceremonial . The Fore-Scrutiny may be distinguish'd into five principal Acts : the preparation of the Billets for the Scrutiny and Access ; the taking out by lots , the names of the Scrutators and Deputies , who are to collect the Suffrages of such as are indispos'd ; that of writing them in the Billets of Access , that of folding them , and that of sealing them . The Masters of the Ceremonies are the persons who take care for the preparation of the Billets , which they cause to be printed according to the forme hereafter set down , as well for the Scrutiny as Access . They put them into two Basins upon a Table before the Altar ; those of the Scrutiny by themselves in one of the Basins , and those of the Access in the other ; in number so many as there are Cardinals . The Figure of the Billet of the Scrutiny is such , that the length exceeds the bredth . It is about a hands bredth in length , and about half as broad . The outside of the Billet comprehends three things ; in the upper part of it are written these words , Ego Cardinalis , with as much distance between the one and the other , as may be requisite for the setting down of the Cardinal's name who gives his voice , and a little lower there are two little Circles denoting the places where the Seal is to be set . In the midst of the Billet are imprinted these words , Eligo in summum Pontificem Reverendissimum D. meum , D. Cardinalem — I chuse for Supream Bishop the most Reverend Lord , my Lord Cardinal . — In the third and lowest part of the Billet are in like manner imprinted two little Circles , denoting also the places of the Seal , and all the rest is blank . The form and figure of the Billets for the Access , is in all respects like that of the Billets of the Scrutiny , save only that in the midst of them , in stead of these words [ Eligo in summum Pontificem Reverendissimum D. meum , D. Cardinalem ] these are inserted , Accedo Reverendissimo D. meo , D. Cardinali , that is to say , I give again my voice to my most Reverend Lord my Lord Cardinal . But these things will be more easily comprehended by exhibiting here the figures of the Billets . The Figure of the Out-side of the Billet of the Scrutiny . Fgo Cird . Eligo in summum Pontificem Rm. D. meum D. Cardin. The Figure of the Out-side of the Billet of Access . Ego Card. Ac●ed● Rev●rendiss . D. m●o Card. Upon the other side of the Billets , as well those of the Scrutiny , as those of the Access , there are imprinted certain Bordures , or Flourishes , one about the midst of the upper part of the Billet , upon which is written the word Nomen , and the other in like manner in the midst of the lower part , upon which is also written the word Signa . The Flourishes were invented purposely to render the Paper the more obseure , and that the names and signes of the Cardinals Electors might not be perceiv'd through it : which will also be more easily understood by an inspection of the Figure here annexed . The Figure of the other side of the Billets of the Scrutiny and Access . Nomen . Signa . The second Act of the Fore-Scrutiny is , that of drawing by lot , the names of the Scrutators and the Infirmaries , who are the Cardinals appointed to go to the Cells of such as are indispos'd ▪ and there to take their Suffrages , which is done in this manner . There are put into a purse as many little Bullets or Balls , hol'd through the middle , about the bigness of Beads , as there are Cardinals in the Conclave , with their Names written in little snips of Parchment roll'd up , and thrust through the holes in the little Bullets , which the Masters of the Ceremonies take care to provide , as they do the Billets . As they are put into the purse they are counted all one after another , in the presence of the Cardinals , and then after they have been well shaken together , the last of the Deacon-Cardinals draws three out of the purse , and they whose names are found in them are chosen for Scrutators , according to the order wherein they are drawn out of the purse . Then they draw out three others for the Infirmaries or Deputies , who are to go to such as are sick . And that done , the little Bullets are return'd into the purse . Twice a day , that is , in the morning and afternoon before the Scrutiny , there is an Election made of the said Officers . But if it happen that they draw the names of any of the Cardinals that are sick , or cannot by reason of some other impediment acquit themselves of the function of the said charges of Scrutators and Infirmaries , there are others drawn in their stead . The third Act of the Fore-Scrutiny consists in setting down what is to be written in the Billets , and in the filling of them by the Cardinals with their own names , and the name of the Cardinal to whom they give their Suffrages , and their Signets . To do this , every Cardinal , according to his rank , beginning with the Dean or most ancient , goes and takes out of the Basin wherein the Billets of the Scrutiny are standing upon the Altar one Billet , and thereupon retiring into one of the two or three little Desks or Seats prepared for that purpose , and furnished with Pen and Ink in the middest of it , or to some other part of the Chapel , so expos'd to the sight of all , that they may easily see him writing , but not discern what is written ; and taking his seat prepar'd also near the Desk , he fills up his Billet thus ; in the upper part he writes between these words [ Ego Cardinalis ] his own name ; in the midst of it he inserts the name of him to whom he gives his voice , with some difference and disguise of character as much as he can , according to the Bull of Gregory XV. that it may not be known by the writing : and in the lower part of the Billet is written some certain number in figures , according to his own phansie , with some sentence out of the holy Scripture , or somewhat of that nature . The figure of a Billet fill'd up will render what we have said more manifest to the eye . The Figure of the Out-side of the Billet of the Scrutiny . Ego Fra. Card. Barb. Eligo in summum Pontificem Rm. D. meum D. Card Ca pineum . 10. In manibus tuis sortes meae . The folding of the Billets is the fourth Act of the Fore-Scrutiny : It is no hard matter to comprehend how it is done . By the fold which is made of the Billet , in the upper part of it , the corners whereof are to be turn'd down upon the marks of the Seal , the name of the Cardinal Elector is cover'd . In like manner , by the folding which is made of the lower part of the Billet , the corners whereof are also to be laid over the marks of the Seal , the Signes are likewise cover'd . After these two foldings , they fold it so often as is requisite to reduce it to the bredth of an Inch or thereabouts . There remains yet the last Act of the Fore-Scrutiny , which consists in sealing the Billets , the form whereof is as easily conceivable , as that of the precedent folding . Every Cardinal before his entrance into the Conclave , must have furnisht himself with a Seal , unknown to the others , purposely grav'd for this occasion , containing some fancy or character , or simple-figure , the impression whereof may be easily perceiv'd . With this Seal the Cardinal makes an Impression on the back of the Billet , at the places design'd by the little Circles , on which the Masters of the Ceremonies , before the putting of the Billets into the Basins , had claqt little bits of red wax . These things thus perform'd , the Cardinals proceed to the second principal Action called the Scrutiny , which the Ceremonial hath distinguish'd into eight particular Acts. These are , the carrying of the Billets to the Altar ; The taking of the Oath ; The putting of the Billets into the Chalice prepar'd for the reception of them ; The mixture which is thereupon made thereof ; The numbring of the Billets ; The Publication of the Scrutiny ; The Filing of the Billets ; And the laving of them aside , either upon some part of the Altar , or upon the Desks of the Scrutators , or in an empty Chalice . The carrying of the Billets to the Altar , the taking of the Oath , and the putting of the Billets into the Chalice , are three acts , so consequent one to the other , that it is no hard matter to make a joynt imagination of them . And to that end , presupposing that every Cardinal hath at the Desk ( as aforesaid ) fill'd up the Billet of the Scrutiny with his own name , the name of him , to whom he gives his voice , and the ordinary signes , that he hath folded it , and seal'd it , according to the precedent explication , he takes the said Billet with the two fore-fingers of the right hand , he carries it openly up to the Altar , where the Scrutators are standing at the Desk , which had been there prepar'd for them ; and being come thither , he falls down on his knees , and makes a short prayer ; after which , rising up , with a loud and intelligible voice , he takes the Oath according to the forme , wherein it is transcrib'd in a Table upon the Altar , in these termes , Testor Christum Dominum , qui me judicaturus est , me eligere , quem , secundum Deum , judico eligi debere , et quod idem in Accessu praestabo . That is to say , I Attest Jesus Christ my Lord , who is to be my Judge , that I chuse him , whom according to God's Will I think fittest to be chosen ; and that I will do the like in the Access . Having thus taken the Oath , he lays his Billet upon the Cover of the Chalice , and with the Cover he puts it into the Chalice , and thereupon making an obeisance to the Altar , he retires to his place . This Ceremony is observ'd by all the Cardinals , who are able to come up to the Altar . For if it happen , that any one of the Cardinals then present in the Chapel is not able , by reason of infirmity , to come up to the Altar , the Junior of the Scrutators takes the Basin , wherein the Billets of the Scrutiny are , and carries it to him , out of which the indispos'd Cardinal having taken a Billet , he secretly fills it up , at his own Desk , folds it , and seals it , as is before-mentioned ; and after he hath taken the foresaid Oath in the place where he is , he delivers his said Billet to the Scrutator , who openly carries it up to the Altar , and without any Prayer or Oath lays it on the Cover , and with the Cover conveys it into the Chalice . The same thing is done towards all the indispos'd Cardinals who are in the Chapel . But as to those Cardinals , who , by reason of sickness are not able to stir out of their Cells , the Infirmary-Cardinals chosen by lot to go and receive their voices , go to the Desk of the Scrutators , and take from their hands a Box with a hole in the upper side of it , having a Lock and Key to it about a hands bredth high . This Box is publickly opened by the Scrutators , before the delivery of it to the Infirmaries , to the end that every one of the Cardinals may see it is empty , and that done they lock it up with the Key , which they lay upon the Altar , and then give the Box to the Infirmaries , who , having taken a little Basin , with as many Billets therein as there are Cardinals sick in their Cells , go to them . The indispos'd Cardinals having taken their Billets out of the Basin , secretly fill them up , fold them , and seal them , and after they have made the ordinary Oath , put them into the hole of the Box. If the Cardinal's sickness be such as that he is not able to write , he makes choice of such person as he thinks fit to fill up his Billet . But the said person so appointed to fill it up , is oblig'd to make Oath before the Infirmary-Cardinals , that he will not reveal the secret then entrusted to him : And this he is bound to do , not only upon the Obligation of the said Oath , but also upon pain of incurring excommunication ipso facto . The Suffrages of the indispos'd Cardinals being thus collected by the Infirmaries , they return to the Chapel , deliver the Box to the Scrutators , who opening it , take out the Billets , which after they have been numbred , they lay , one after another upon the Cover of the Chalices , and with the Cover convey them into the Chalice . But to the end the Scrutiny may not hold too long , and that it may be carry'd on without any interruption , ( as it is requir'd by the Balls ) the Infirmary-Cardinals , before they go to the indispos'd , may fill the Billets with their voices immediately after the Dean-Cardinal ; and then , while the others make the Scrutiny , address themselves to the sick to collect their Suffrages . The mixture of the Billets makes the fourth Act of the Scrutiny , and consists in the shaking of them well in the Chalice with its cover on ; which is performed by the chiefest of the Scrutators , who , to that end , takes the Chalice from the Altar , and holding with one hand by the foot , and having the other upon the Cover , shakes the Billets so as that it may not be discover'd which were put in first , which last . The numbring of the Billets is the fifth Act , immediately following the mixture thereof , and is performed by the Junior of the Scrutators , who takes them one after another out of the Chalice , and counts them , and puts them into another empty Chalice prepar'd for that purpose . If the number of the Billets be not equal to that of the Cardinals , they are all burnt , and without removing out of the place they renew the Scrutiny . But if the number be equal they proceed to the other subsequent Acts of the Scrutiny . The Publication , which is the sixth Act , and ought to be done by the Scrutators sitting at their Desk placed before the Altar , is thus performed . The chief Scrutator takes a Billet out of the Chalice , which he unfolds , without breaking the Seals of it , and having discover'd and seen the name of him to whom the Suffrage is given by the Billet , he delivers it to the second Scrutator , who having also seen the same name puts the Billet into the hands of the third Scrutator , who reads it with a loud and intelligible voice , so as that all the Cardinals present in the chapel may hear it , who having before them their names set down in a printed sheer of paper , wherein opposite to every name there are lines drawn to the right hand and to the left , upon which they make as many dashes as a Cardinal hath voices . Upon 〈◊〉 line on the right hand they are to mark the votes of the Scrutiny , and on that to the left those of the Access . And this Ceremony is observ'd in the publication of all the Billets from the first to the last . Here place the Catalogue . A Figure of the Printed sheet which every Cardinal hath lying before him , where upon to mark the Suffrages of the Scrutiny and Access . Accesse Day Suffrages month   Accesse Day Suffrages , 1667. — R. Fran Barberin —   — ● dono — — R. Ginetti —   — R. Barbarigo — — R. Ant. Barberin —   — R. Arragon — — R. Palotta —   — R. Boncompagno — — R. Branciacco —   — R. Litta — — R. Carpegna —   — R. Corsino — — R. Harach —   — R. Bonelli — — R. Durazzo —   — R. Picolomini — — R. Cabrielli —   — R. Caraffa — — R. Ursino —   — R. Palutio — — R. Fachinetti —   — R. Rasponi — — R. Grimaldi —   — R. De Comitibus — — R. Rosetti —   — R. Nini — — R. Ludovisio —   — R. Roberti — — R. Cybo —   — R. Spinola — — R. Sfortia —   — R. Visconti — — R. Odcscalchi —   — R. Caraccioli — — R. Raggi —   — R. Delphini — — R. ●e Retz —   — R. de Thun . — — P. Homodei —   — R. d'Est — — R. Otthobono —   — R. Donghi — — R. Imperiale —   — R. Rondanini — — R. Borrhomaeo —   — R. Maldachini — — R. Santa-Croce —   — R. de Assia — — R. Spada —   — R. Carl. Barbarino — — R. Albici —   — R. Pio — — R. Aquauiua —   — R. Gualtieri — — R. Chisi —   — R. Azzolini — — R. Ilcio —   — R. Vecchiarelli — — R. Farneze —   — R. Franconi — — R. Rospigliosi —   — R. Manchini — — R. Bonvili —   — R. Celsi — — R. Bichi —   — R. Perretti — — R. Palavicini —   — R. Vendosme — — R. Bandinelli —   — R. Moncada . — Present in the Conclaue — Absent upon sicknesse , from the Scrutiny-Palavicini . Absent from Coart-Arragon . The number is 70. If it should happen in the Publication , that the Scrutators found two Billets so folded together , to any ones thinking , as if they were brought in by one and the same person ; if in both these Billets there should be found one and the same thing , and one and the same Cardinal named , they shall be counted but for one ; but if there be a diversity of Suffrages , neither is worth any thing , yet shall not there be any defect in the Scrutiny upon thar score . Moreover , the publication being compleated , they set down in two or three sheets of paper the names of all the Cardinals who have had voices , with the number of the voices ; to the end , that when there is any occasion , they should not be oblig'd to make any new enumeration of the Suffrages , which the Cardinals might have mark'd and cross'd on the side of their names upon the lines of the printed sheet , of which we spoke before . The two last Acts of the Scrutiny , which are the filing and laying aside of the Billets , are performed by the Junior of the Scrutators , who , after he hath with a loud voice publish'd the name of the Cardinal who hath the Suffrage by a Billet , files the said Billet with a needle provided for that purpose , at the place where the word Eligo is written . And after he hath so filed all the Billets immediately after his publishing them , he tyes a knot on the thing , and then lays them aside , either on some part of the Altar , or on the Desk of the Scrutators , or in an empty Chalice . The third and last principal Action perform'd at the Election of a Pope , by way of Scrutiny is , in the Ceremonial called the Post-Scrutiny ; which , if the Election be compleated by the Scrutiny , ( which very seldom happens by reason of the different Factions in the Conclave ) comprehends three Acts or Circumstances only , to wit , the numbring of the Billets , taking a review of the Suffrages , and burning the said Billets . Bnt if the Pope be not chosen by the Scrutiny , there are seven remarkable Circumstances in the Post-Scrutiny ; to wit , the Access , the opening of the Seals and Signs , the remarks made thereof upon the printed sheet , the examination or confrontation of Suffrages , the review of the Billets , and the destroying of them by fire . The Access therefore , which is the first Act or Circumstance of the Post-Scrutiny , immediately follows the deposition or laying aside of the Billets of the Scrutiny in some part of the Altar or elsewhere , when the Election is not compleated by the Scrutiny ; otherwise , if the Pope were once chosen , there would be no place for the way of Access , inasmuch as it were of no advantage , as being introduc'd to supply the defect of the Scrutiny , whereby , as hath been observ'd , we seldom find the Election compleated , by reason of the diversity of the Factions . There are observed in the Access the same things as in the Scrutiny , as well in reference to the manner of filling the Billets , folding them , sealing them , carrying them to the Altar , and putting of them into the Chalice , as to that of numbring them , and making publicatiou of them , noting the Suffrages , filing and depositing the said Billets aside , save only that there is an observance of these circumstances following . The first is , that the Cardinals go and take their Billets in the Basin of the Billets prepar'd for the Access , which stands upon the Altar , as does that of the Billets for the Scrutiny . The second is , that if a Cardinal be unwilling to give his voice to any one , ( which he is at liberty to do ) he must remember , in the midst of the Billet , in stead of the Cardinal's name , to whom he should have given his Suffrage , to write down the word ( Nemini ) To no body . Now it is to be observ'd , that the Billet of Access is to be fill'd with the same signes ; and seal'd with the same Seals , and as the Billet of the Scrutiny , upon pain of nullity of the Suffrage of Access . The third is , that one cannot make Access , ( that is , give his voice a second time ) to the person of a Cardinal , who had not had at the least one voice by the Scrutiny ; nor yet to the same person to whom he had given his voice by the Scrutiny . The fourth is , that though a Cardinal is not permitted to nominate several persons in the Access , as he is not permitted to choose divers by the Scrutiny , upon pain of nullity of the Suffrage as well of the Access as the Scrutiny ; yet is it lawful for him , to give his voice by Access to one of many who had been nam'd in the Scrutiny , though with nullity of Suffrage , provided he had elsewhere procured of some other a Suffrage , which was not null . The fifth is , That there is no taking of the Oath anew in the Access , in regard it had been done before , for the Scrutiny and Access . The sixth and last circumstance is , that the Infirmaries are oblig'd to carry to the sick Cardinals , with the Billets of Access , one of the sheets upon which they had marked the number of the voices which every Cardinal had in the Scrutiny , publickly and duly verify'd . The second , third , and fourth Acts of the Post-Scrutiny are , the opening of the Seals and Signs of the Billets of Access , the marking of it upon the sheet , and the examination or confrontation of the Suffrages , which are practised only when the Election is compleated by the Scrutiny and Access , and thus put in execution . The chief Scrutator takes the Billets of Access filed , as they were upon the publication of them , and opens only those which contain voices in favour of the Elect , in the lower part of them which comprehends the signes ; then after he hath exactly consider'd the Seals and the said Signes , he presents the said Billets as they are filed to the second Scrutator , who also takes a view of them , and then delivers them to the third , who having made the same observation thereof , does , with a loud and intelligible voice , make publication of the Seals and Signes of the said Billets . That done , he marks down the Seals and Signes on the left side of a sheet of paper ; where these words are imprinted , and under the said words ( Sigilla et Signa Accessuum , that is to say , the Seals and Signes of the Accesses ) which remark may also be made by all the Cardinals , if they think fit so to do , upon the like sheets which they have lying before them , upon their Desks . This done , the said chief Scrutator takes the Billets of the Scrutiny from the place where they had been deposited , in order to the making of an examination or confrontation of the Suffrages which they contain , with those which are brought in by the Billets of Access . And beginning the examination at one of the ends of the string , on which the Billets are filed , he with the two other Scrutators , views the Seal of the first Billet of the Scrutiny , and then seeks it out in the sheet , upon which the Seals and Signes of the Billets of Access were marked . If he find it not there , leaving that first Billet of the Scrutiny , he proceeds to the examination of the second , taking a view again with the other Scrutators of the Seal , and then seeks it upon the same sheet , where not finding any thing like it , he quits the said Billet , to pass on to the examination of the third , and so of all the other Billets , till he meet with the Seal of some one of the Billets of the Scrutiny , mark'd on the said sheet . But having found it , he opens the said Billet at the lower part where the signes are written , to see whether the Signes of the said billet are answerable to the signes marked upon the said sheet : which if they are not , he there quits the billet , and proceeds to the examination of the next , and if he find the signes to be answerable and correspondent to those of the Access , marked upon the said sheet , he shews them to the second and third Scrutators , who all together , after they have maturely considered the correspondence there is between the seals and signs of the billets of the Scrutiny and Access , observe whether in both the billets there be a nomination of one and the same Cardinal , or of divers Cardinals ; For if the same Cardinal be named in both the billets , the Suffrage of the Access is null , in regard that ( as hath been already observ'd ) it is not lawful for any one to give his voice in both the Scrutiny and Access to one and the same person . But if there be a nomination of different persons , the Suffrage of the Access being good , then the third Scrutator does with a loud and intelligible voice publish the Seal , the Signes , and the name of the person elected by the billet of the Scrutiny , and makes a mark thereof upon his sheet under those imprinted words ( Sigilla et signa Scrutinii respondentia Accessibus , that is to say , the seals and signes of the Scrutiny answerable to those of the Accesses ) opposite , and on the side of the seals and signes of the billet of Access , whereto they are answerable , which note and mark all the Cardinals may also make upon their sheets . But these Acts , which are more hard to be explicated , then to be put in execution , are always best understood by Figures thereof . A Figure of the Printed sheet upon which they note and mark the Seals and Signes of the Access and Scrutiny , which are answerable one to the other . Seals and Signs of the Accesses . Seals and Signes of the Scrutiny answerable to those of the Access . Cardinals named in the Scrutiny . ACD 50 Deus . BRF 35 Bonitas ROI 44 Beatitudo . NSP 26 Gl●ria . BRF 35 Bonitas . RGI 44 Beatitudo Card Carpegna . Card S. Clement . Note that the Letters of the Alphabet represent the Seal of the Billets . If it happen , in this examination and confrontation of the Suffrages , that two , three , or some greater number of the billets of the Scrutiny , be found to have the same Seals and Signes with some billet of the Access , as it may come to pass , if the person who is chosen be named in one of the said billets of the Scrutiny , and another Cardinal be named in another of the said billets , then the Scrutator ( his Colleagues observing what he does ) is to open the billet of the said Scrutiny , wherin the said elected person is named , together with that of the Access , at the very place where the name of the Elector is set down , to the end a judgement may be made , according to the Gregorian Constitution , of the validity or invalidity of the Access . For if it be discover'd , that one and the same Cardinal hath given his voice to the elected in the billet of the Surutiny , and by that of the Access there will be an invalidity in the Suffrage of Access , as hath been observed before . But as to the billet of the Scrutiny , wherein he who is elected is not named , it shall not be opened , and the Scrutators shall proceed to the examination and confrontation of the other Suffrages . The fifth Act of the Post-Scrutiny is , the enumeration of the Suffrages either of the Scrutiny alone , or of the Scrutiny and Access together , which is made by the Scrutators , whether the Election ensue thereupon or not ; if it do not ensue , it is done , to the end it may be known in that very Scrutiny , or in the Scrutiny and Access together , whether the Pope be not chosen ; and if the Election do ensue , that it may appear , whether the Pope be canonically chosen or not . Now the enumeration of the Suffrages is perform'd in this mann●r . The Scrutators reduce into one summe all the Suffrages which they have obtain'd , who were named either in the Scrutiny alone , or in the Scrutiny and Access jointly ; and if they siad , that not any one of the persons named , hath got two thirds of the Suffrages of the Cardinals , there is no Election at that time . But if , on the contrary , they discover that any one of the said nominated persons hath got just the two thirds and no more of the Suffrages , they , in that case , open the billet of him who is chosen , at the part where his name stands ; which is the upper part of the billet , to see whether he hath given himself his own Suffrage , which if he hath , the Election is null'd , according to the Gregorian Constitution , by reason of the want of one Suffrage , it being not in his power to give himself his own upon pain of invalidity ; but if he hath given it to another , and that he have two thirds of the Suffrages the Election is compleated . Moreover , if it should happen , that several persons had obtain'd the two thirds of the Suffrages , or possibly some number exceeding the two thirds ; in such case , through the parity and concurrence of the Suffrages , the Election would be null ; but , if there be an inequality , he who surpasses the other in number , though it were but by one voice , is accounted and acknowledg'd for a true and canonically elected Pope . The fixth Act of the Post-Scrutiny is the review which is made , whether there be any Election or not , by the Commissaries , drawn out by lot , to the number of three Cardinals , whom the Bulls call Recognitors , who take cognizance of , and look over , as well the billets of the Scrutiny and Access , as the notes and marks of the Suffrages made by the Scrutators , to verifie and confirm what they have done , if they have acquitted themselves of their Functions , with all the sincerity and fidelity whereto they were oblig'd . The said Commissaries are drawn by lot after the same manner , as the Scrutators and Infirmaries had been ; but still , after the compleating of the Scrutiny , if the Election be made thereby ; if not , after the Scrutiny and Access , as soon as the Scrutators have finished the numbring of the Suffrages . The seventh and last Act of the Post-Scrutiny consists in the burning of all the Billets , which belongs to the Function of the Scrutators , who cast them into the fire in the presence of the whole Colledge , immediately after the review made by the said Commissionated Recognitors , whether there have been any Election , or not . All the things before-mentioned ought to be observ'd twice every day ; in the morning , after Mass ; and in the Evening after the Hymn of the Holy Ghost ; and this , till such time as the Church is provided of a Head and lawful Pastor , which custom hath been introduc'd , to prevent the long continuance of Conclaves . Those persons who pretend to make assured judgments of Elections , are many times mistaken in their Conjectures , not only upon account of the diversity and clashing of interests , but also by reason of the ordinary alterations hapning in the Colledge of Cardinals , by frequent promotions , which strangely invert the course of all proceedings in the Conclave , and destroys all the former measure which might have been taken of an Election . Let not therefore any be over-positive as to what they assert , in a matter so uncertain , and which finds so much exercise for the wits of the Citizens of Rome , whom the Air of the Countrey ordinarily entertains in a certain languishment , whence it comes that they spend the best part of their time in speculative discourse , and political divinations . They for the most part ground their reasonings on certain considerations of the time , when the Vacancy of the See happens , and then from the quiet or disturb'd posture of affairs , draw their consequences in favour of a person to be exalted into the Pontifical Chair in one season rather then another , according to the difference of the humours , and the vigour and force of the person . Some again reflecting on the length of the precedent Papacies , do commonly make their Conclusions in favour of those Cardinals who are well advanc'd in years . For the Sacred Colledge being wearied out with a long-continu'd subjection to the Government of the same person , takes resolutions many times to exercise a right which makes them considerable every where , and causes them to be courted by Crowns and Scepters , and the Princes , in that case pitching their choice upon ancient Cardinals . On the other side again , when it happens that , by reason of the great Age of Popes , the See comes to be too frequently vacant , they endeavour to exalt into the Pontifical Chair a person , who likely to reign some years , may re-establish and settle the Affairs of the Church , which might have receiv'd some prejudice by the frequency of mutations , and so prevent the troubles it would be to the Cardinals to remove themselves from the remote parts of Europe , once every year or two , to be shut up in the Conclave . Moreover , as to the persons whose pretensions are considerable to the Pontifical Chair , there is a consideration had of their engagement to the Kingdoms and Provinces , where they had their birth or extraction . Whence it is affirmed by some , that the chiefest persons among the Italians , nor the Tramontanes , ought not to be advanc'd to the Papacy , not only in order to the avoiding of partialities , but also by reason of the possession , or rather usurpation , which the Italians , from the time of Hadrian VI. are chargeable with , in having not rais'd to the Papal Dignity , but such as have been of their own Countrey , there having been from his time eighteen or nineteen Popes of the several Provinces of Italy , who have successively fill'd the Chair of St. Peter . It is by some insisted on further , that , to be a subject fit for this elevation , he have not many Relations and Friends , that he may make the greater communications of his Grandeur , and that his benefits being not wholly exhausted upon his own Relations , he may exercise greater liberalities towards many others . There are yet some among the Romans guilty of a superstition , which argues them not fully clear'd from the Augural humour of their Ancestors . These discover such an excess of weakness , as , by a kind of Onomancy , to search out of the names of the Cardinals some conjectures of their elevation ; and this out of a persuasion , that a subject , who shall not have in the name of his house the letter R. when the deceas'd Pope had not the said Letter in the name of his House , will hardly be chosen Pope ; and on the other side , that if the said deceas'd Pope had the said letter in the name of his House , the Cardinal who shall in like manner have it in his , can hardly be advanc'd to the Papacy ; by reason of an alternate succession of the names of Families , having , and not having the said letter R. which hath been observ'd to have happen'd without interruption during about fourteen Exaltations to the Papal Chair . There are yet others so weak , as not to content themselves with this kind of superstition , but they must go and pick matter of divination , out of the brazen gates of St. Peter's Church , which they consult as Oracles , by the over-curious Re-searches they make , amongst the diversity of Figures , whereof they are full , for the Armes of those Cardinals who aspire to the Papacy . And so their presages are in his favour , whose chance it is to have his Armes graven in some part thereof , and this upon no other account then that those of the last deceas'd Popes have been found there , which the People immediately after their Election have made the more remarkable by their polishing and clensing . True it is , that there are many of the Colledge of Cardinals , whose Armes may partly be found amongst the numerous multitude of Figures in the said Gates , but without any design of the Artist by whom they were cast . But quitting these vain superstitions , we affirm further , that how strong and considerable soever their reasons may be for the judgment they make of an Election , it happens that they are for the most part mistaken . This disappointment proceeds from the changes hapning in the Conclaves , where parties and Factions are made , for the exclusion or inclusion of subjects , according to the variety of humours , affections and engagements . And as it is the design of every Faction to oppose the Elevation of a subject contrary thereto , so is it the business of it to be assur'd of a third part of the voices in order to the framing of Exclusions , wherein it is no hard matter to have their desire , by reason there is not any Cardinal that aspires to the Papacy , and hath the Qualifications before requir'd , but will readily joyn with all those who would exclude a subject , who might contest with him for the Dignity . And thence it for the most part comes to pass , that they who are thought to stand fairest for the Chair , are always most easily excluded . The Factions most ordinarily fram'd in the Conclaves , are commonly reducible to two or three principal ones , all the rest joyning with the former , according to the different interests which they may have in the inclusion or exclusion of the subjects proposed . The Nephews of the deceas'd Popes are the ordinary heads of Factions , upon whom the Creatures of their Uncles have a certain dependence , and concur with them for the exaltation of those whom they are inclin'd to , and the exclusion of all others , not creatures of their deceas'd Uncles , especially when by reason of their long sitting in the Chair , they had the opportunity to make a great number of promotions . And this is done , to avoid the reproach of not having made choice of Creatures worthy to be advanc'd to so high a dignity , and of being expos'd to the inquisitions and inspections which a Pope , not being of their Creatures , might make into their administration of affairs . The Cardinals Protectors of Crowns are also Heads of Factions , to prevent the elevation of a subject , whom they suspect , or to promote to the Papacy some Cardinal well-affected to their interests . Those Sovereigns whose intentions incline most to justice and moderation , wish only a Common Father ; and yet all many times under that pretence prosecute their own particular advantages . There are also Brigues and Factions upon a National Account , as that of the Roman for instance , so as not to consent to the election of any one to be Pope , unless he be a Roman . Thus it happen'd at the Conclave upon the death of Pope Urban VIII . at which the lately deceas'd Innocent X. a Roman born was chosen . Nay , there are some Factions which carry on their designes with that subtilty and independency on the other Factions , that they make no publick profession of their declaring themselves for any in particular ; and to follow their own inspirations for the advancement of such as are propos'd to the Papacy ; and so vote for those whom they in their consciences think worthy of that Dignity . These are easily induc'd to joyn with any of the others , either for the exclusion of those whom they think unworthy of that Elevation , or to give their Suffrages with those whom they think ably qualify'd to maintain with reputation the dignity of Head of the Catholick Church . This diversity of Factions when they are of equal strength , so as the voices are equally parted , is ordinarily the cause of the long continuance of Conclaves . For being equally in a capacity of excluding the subjects propos'd of either side , and each of them promoting the elevation of those whom they are inclin'd to , the Heads of the said Factions make it their only business to hinder the Cardinals of their party , of whose voices they think themselves assur'd from ever giving their said voices in the Scrutiny , to any of the subjects propos'd whom they would exclude . And the design in this is , that the said propos'd subjects wanting still above a third part of the Suffrages cannot be chosen Popes against their consent , as it might happen by the Access , if any of the said Cardinals of the contrary party had given them their voices in the Scrutiny . And hence it comes , that there are very few instances of any Pope chosen by the way of the Scrutiny alone . But whereas none of the said Head-Factions can be fully assur'd of the voice of a Cardinal , by reason of the secret of the Scrutiny , which hinders the discovery of those who may change parties , and that whatever engagement any Cardinal may have made to the said Head Factions , either by word , oath , promise , or upon the score of gratitude , affection , or otherwise : he is dispenc'd from it by the late Bulls of Gregory XV. and Urban VIII . besides the precautions there are , that he be not suspected of having been wanting to his engagement , whereof he may avoid the blame and reproach by means of the secret of the Scrutiny , it happens many times ; that the said leading Factions are mistaken in the computation of their Suffrages , and they want voices , yet cannot discover whence that want proceeds and when they think themselves the most assur'd of an exclusion , one or two of their own Partizans having chang'd their humour or inclination , oither upon some disgust receiv'd , or greater hopes of establishment elsewhere , or other private considerations , and transferring their Suffrages to another party , some other is chosen Pope , who 't was imagin'd would never have attain'd that dignity . And whereas many among them , to prevent the elevation of such as they suspect , bestow their Suffrages , as it were , at random on some other Cardinals , whom they presume not fit to be advanc'd to the Pontifical Chair , it happens sometimes that some one is chosen Pope , who had not been thought of before ; so that what may be most securely affirm'd of these matters is , that we cannot make any certain judgment of Elections ; and that , through ways wholly opposite to those which humane policy had contriv'd , a more transcendent wisdom presiding over these great dispensations , disposes of them quite otherwise , and turns and winds the spirits of those concern'd therein correspondently to those designes which it hath from all eternity over the conduct of the Church . Assoon as any one is chosen Pope , the two principal Deacon-Cardinals conduct him from the place where they find him behind the Altar , where they vest him with the black Cassock , the Roquet , the Camail , and the red or white Calotte or Cap , according to the season , and put on his Slippers or Pantofles with the gilt Cross on them ; they then bring him before the Altar , and set him in a Chair , where all the Cardinals come to adore him , that is to say , kiss his feet , hands and cheek . Thence he is carried to St. Peter's Church , where he is seated on the high Altar , and the Cardinals render him again the same Homage : then the Canons of the said Church come up to kiss his feet : and then he is carried to the ordinary apartment of the Popes , and the Cardinals retire to their Palaces . The first thing that is broken about the Conclave is that part of the walls which shuts up the Lodg of the Benediction over the Portal of the Church ; There the principal Deacon-Cardinal goes and places the Cross , and cries out to the people Vivat N. who is made Pope , and hath assum'd the name of N. Some days after the Pope is crown'd in St. Peter's Church . To that end , the Cardinals , the Embassadors of Princes , and the principal Lords about the Court wait on him at his Apartment , whence they accompany him to the Church , and even into the Sacristy , whether he is carried in a Chair . There he is clad in his Pontifical habit , and at his coming out thence , he ascends a portable Theatre , upon which stands his Pontifical Chair , and is so carried up to the Altar , cross the Church , then ordinarily full of people assembled to see that Ceremony . Nay , in some parts of the Church , there are Scaffolds set up for the principal Lords and Ladies of eminent quality , who are desirous to be Spectators of that celebrious Action . He is preceded by the Cardinals and Embassadors , while all the people kneeling echo out their acclamations of Long live Pope N. Just at his coming out of the Sacristy , and his going up the said Theatre , is performed the Ceremony of setting fire to Flax fastned at the end of a stick , and held up as high as his person , with these words , Sancte Pater , sic transit gloria mundi ; Holy Father , thus does the glory of the world pass away , as an advertisement to him , that he suffer not his heart to be surpriz'd with vanity , at that Elevation , while he sees all the people under his feet . In the midst of the Church the same Ceremony is reiterated , and is again performed a third time , when he is come up to the Altar . Being come down from the Theatre , he says a Pontifical Mass , whereat the most eminent amongst the Embassadors or Princes , who had accompany'd him , minister to him at the washing and presenting the Towel . At which Mass there are some extraordinary prayers said , as we find them in the Ceremonial . The Mass ended , he is carried to the Lodge of Benediction , where in the Presence of all the people then assembled , in the spacious place of S. Peters , the Chief Deacon-Cardinal takes off his Mitre , and sets on his head the three Crowns , or Triple-Crown , telling him , that he is to consider himself from thenceforward as the Common Father of Kings and Princes , for the maintenance of Peace amongst them . That done , he gives the Benediction , and is afterwards carried back to his Apartment . There is yet another thing he is to do after his Coronation , which is to go and take possession of his Bishoprick , which is St. John's of Lateran . To do that , he appoints what day he thinks fit . The streets through which he is to pass are hung with Tapistry , and there are some Triumphal Arches erected , representing the most remarkable Actions of his Holiness's life . And this is the order of the Cavalcade and Procession . Four light Horsemen of the Guard go first to clear the way , then come the Carriers of the Valises and Mails belonging to the Cardinals , then the Judges and Fiscalls of the Covernour of Rome , the Gentlemen of the Retinue of the Cardinals ; Then all the Princes and Roman Lords , who ordinarily go confusedly , to avoid contesting about precedence , and have belonging to them a great number of Pages and Halberdiers sumptuously cloath'd . Then follow the ordinary Gentlemen of the Pope's House in Scarlet Robes . Then the white Gennets presented every year by the King of Spain , by way of Homage for the Kingdoms of Naples and Sicily , are led one after another , having their Harness of Crimson-Velvet , with fringes of gold , and bosses of silver ; then come the white Mules , and three Litters , one of Scarlet , and the others of Crimson-Velvet both within and without , and gold fringes . Then the Pope's Trumpeters ; his Taylor carrying his Valise ; and the ten Officers of the Palace ; the Consistorial Advocates in Garments of a violet-colour , furr'd with Ermine about the neck : all the honorary Camerarii in violet Cassocks and scarlet Cloaks , four of whom carry at the end of a staffe , every one of them , a Hat of the Pope of Crimson Velvet , with fringes of gold . Then follow several Roman Gentlemen , who have been Conservators ( that is to say , Consuls ) in their Garments and Caps of black Velvet , and after them the Apostolical Prelates in black Garments . The Auditors of the Rota in their ordinary habit , the Master of the Sacred Palace , who is always a Jacobin-Frier , the Embassador of Bologna and Ferrara , the Captains of the several Quarters of Rome , richly clad , and the principal of them , whom they call their Prior , is in a Garment of Cloth of Gold , marching between the two Chancellors of the Roman people ; Then the three Conservators of Rome in Vests of Cloth of Gold , and Caps of black Velvet , and their Horse-cloathes with fringes of Gold ; On their left hand do ordinarily march the Chiefs of the houses of the Ursini's and the Col●●●…i's , or one of them , when they cannot agree about precedence ; Then come the Embassadors , and after them the Cross-Bearer , and with the Cross of his Holiness , the four Masters of the Ceremonies , with red Cassocks and violet Cloaks ; fourscore Estaffiers of the Pope's , for he is oblig'd at his coming to the Papacy to take all the most ancient Standers among the Estaffiers of the Cardinals and Embassadors of Crowns , whom they call Palfreniers , to distinguish them from the Estaffiers of persons of a lower rank , ( as in France , they who are called Lacqueys , when related to persons of of ordinary Quality , are named Valets de pied , when they belong to Royal persons and Princes : ) Then follows the Governour of Rome , and after him the Pope's Pages , when he has any , follow afoot , and bare-headed . Next them immediately is conducted the Pope himself in a close Litter , having on each side of him the two grand Overseers of the High-ways , clad in black , on Horseback , and bare-headed , and all those who march between the Pope's Cross and his Holiness , what condition or quality soever they be of , are oblig'd to be uncover'd . After his Holiness follow all the Cardinals mounted on their Mules , the Patriarchs , Arch-Bishops , Bishops and other Prelates , two and two , every one according to their Quality : and the whole Pomp is brought up and clos'd by the two Companies of the light Horsemen of his Holiness's Guard , armed cap-a-pied . Being come to St. John of Lateran's , the Pope puts off his ordinary Habit , and puts on the Mitre and Hood , and takes up his Seat in a Throne which is prepar'd for him in the entrance of the Church , where the Canons of it come and kiss his feet . Then he goes to the Church-door , which he finds shut ; They give him the Key to open it ; Te Deum is sung , after which the Pope ascends into the place of Benediction , whence he gives it to all the people assembled below . As all the Pope's Tribunals cease during the vacancy of the See , so they begin not their Functions again till after the Pope's Coronation , upon which all Affairs reassume their ordinary course . FINIS . A CATALOGUE of the Names ; Surnames and Dignities of the Cardinals at the Elections of Clement IX . May 1667. Names and Dignities . Countrys . Crtations CARDINALS Bishops .     1. FRancis Bishop of Ostium , D●a● , or the must ancient Cardinal of the sacred Colledge , Cardinal Barberin Vice-Chancellor of the Roman Church and Summiste , Arch-Priest of the Church of St. Peter . AFlorentine . Urban viii . Oct. 2. 1623. 2. Martio Bishop of Porto Cardinal Ginetti , Vicar to his H●liness . Of Velitra Urb. viij . Aug. 30. 1627. 3. Anthony Barberin B. of Palestrina Cardinal Antonio , Chamberlain of the Roman Church , Pref●ct of the Signature of Fa●our and Briefs , Arch-Priest of St. Mary Major . A Roman . Urb. viij . Aug. 30. 1627. 4. Iohn Baptist B. of Frascati , Cardinal Palotta . Dela Marche d' Ancona . Urban viij . No. 29. 1629. 5. Francis Maria B. of Sabina , Cardinal Brancaccio , B. of Viterbo . A Neapolitane . Urb. viij . No. 28. 1663. 6. Ulderic B. of Albano , Cardinal Carpegna . Of Urbin Urb. viij . No. 28. 1633. CARDINAL PRIESTS     7. Ernest Adelbert of the title of S. Praxeda , chiefest of the Priests , Cardinal of H●rrach , Archbishop of Prague . A Germane . Urb. viij . Jan 19. 1626. 8. Stephen of the title of S. Laurence in Lucina , Cardinal Durazzo . A Genoese . Urb. viij . No. 23. 1633. 9. Julius of the title of S Prisca , Cardinal Gabrielli Bishop of Ascoli . A Roman Urb. viij . Dec. 16. 1641. 10. Virg●nio , of the title of S. Mary of the Angels , Cardinal U●fino . A Roman Urb. viij . Dec. 16. 1641. 11. Caesar of the title of the Four Crowns . Cardinal Faceh netti , B. ●f Spoletum . A Bolonian . Urb. 8. July 13. 1643. 12. Hierome of the title of the Holy Trinity in Monte Pencio , Cardinal Grimaldi Arch-B . of Aix . A Genoese . Urb. viij . July 13. 1643. 13. Charles of the title of S. Silvester in Capite Card. Rosetti , B. of Faenza . Of Ferrara Urb. viij . July 13. 1643. 14. Nicholas , of the title of St. Marytrans Tiberim , Card. Ludovisio Grand Penitentiary . A Bolonian Innoc. x. Mar. 6. 1645. 15. Alderan , of the title of S. Pudentiana , Card. Cybo , B. Axinus , or Axinas . Of Masle Innoc. x. Mar. 6. 1645. 16. Frederic , of the title of S. Peter ad Vincula , Card. Sfortia . A Romane Innoc. x. Mar. 6. 1645. 17. Benedict , of the title of S. Onuphrius , Card. Odescalchi . Of Come . Innoc. x. Mar. 6. 1645. 18. Laurence , of the title of SS . Quiricia and Julitta , Card. Raggi . A Genoese . Innoc. x. Oct. 7. 1647. 19. John-Francis-Paul , de Gondy , of the title of St. Mary super Minervam , Card. de Retz . A Frenchman . Innoc. x. Feb. 19. 1652. 20. Louis of the title of S. Alexis , Card. Homodei . A Milaness . Inn. x. Feb. 19. 1652. 21. Peter , of the title of S. Mark , Card. Otthobono . A Venetian Inn. x. Feb. 19. 1652. 22. Laurence of th● title of S. Chrysogon , Cardin●l Imperiale . A Genoese . Innoc. x. Febr. 19. 1652. 23. Gilbert , of th● title of SS John and Paul , Cardi●al Borromeo . A Milaness . Innoe . x. Febr. 19. 1652. 24. Marcel , of the title of S Stephen in Monte Celio Card. Sainte Croix B. of Tivoli . A Romane . Innoc. x. Febr. 19. 1652. 25 Jo. Baptist , Of the title of S. Marcel , Cardinal Spada . Of Lucca . Innoc. x. Mar. 2. 1654. 26. Francis , of the title of S. Mary in Via , Cardinal Albici . A Florentine . Innoc. x. Mar. 2. 1654. 27. Octavius , of the title of S. Cecily , Card. Aquaviva . A Neapolitan . Innoc. x. Mar. 2. 1654. 28. Flavius , of the title of S. Mary del populo , Card. Ghisi , Arch-Priest of the Church of S. John Lateran , Library-Keeper of the Roman Church , and Legat of Avignon , Prefect of the Signature of Justice . Of Sienna Alex. vij . Apr. 9. 1657. 29. Scipio , of the title of S. Sabina , Card Ilcio . Of Sienna . Al. vij . Ap. 9. 1657. 30. Hierom , of the title of S Agnes , Card. Farneze . A Romane . Al. vij . Ap. 9. 1657. 31. Julius , of the title of S. Sixtus , Card. Rospigliosi . Of Pistoya . Al. vij . Ap. 9. 1657. 32. Hierom of the title of S. Hierom of the Illyrians , Card. Bonvisi B. of Lucc . Of Lucca . Alex. vii . Apr. 9. 1657. 33. Anthony , of the title of S. Augustine , Card. Bichi B. of Osimo . Of Sienna . Alex. vii . Apr. 9. 1657. 34. Sforza , of the Society of Jesus , of the title of S. Saviours in Lauro , Cardinal Palavicini . A Roman . Alex. vii . Apr. 9. 1657. 35. Volumnio , of the title of S. Martin , in Montibus , Card. Bandinelli . Of Sienna . Alex. vii . Apr. 9. 1658. 36. Peter , of the title of S. Calixtus , Card. Vidoni B. of Lodi . Of Cremona . Alex. vii . Apr. 5. 1660. 37. Gregory , of the title of S. Thomas in parione , Card. Barbarigo B. of Pavia . A Venetian Alex. vii . Apr. 5. 1660. 38. Paschal , of the title of S. Balbina , Card of Aragon , Arch-bishop of Toledo : A Spaniard Alex. vii . Apr. 5. 1660. 39. Hierom , of the title of SS . Peter and Marcellin , Card. Boncompagno , Arch-bishop of Bolonian A Bolonia . Alex. vii . Jan. 14. 1664. 40. Alphonsus , of the title of the Holy Cross in Jerusalem , Card. Litta Arch-bishop of Milan . A Milaness . Alex. vii . Jan. 14. 1664. Al. vii . Jan. 41. Nerio , of the title of SS . A Florentine . 14. 1664. Nereus and Aquileius , Card. Corsino , Legat of Ferrara .     42. Charles , of the title of S. Anastafia , Card. Bonelli . A Roman . Alex. vii . Jan. 14. 1664. 43. Caelio , of the title of S. Peter in monte Aureo , Card. Piccolomini . Of Sienna . Alex. vii . Jan. 14. 1664. 44. Charles , of the title of S. Susan , Card. Caraffa , Legat of Bolonia . A Neapoitane . Alex. vii . Jan. 14. 1664. 45. Palutio Palutio Albertonio , of the title of the Church of the 12 Apostles , Card. Palutio , B. of Montefiascone . A Romane . Alex. vii . Jan. 14. 1664. 46. Caesar , of the title of S. John ad portam Latinam , Card. Rasponi Legat of Urbin . Of Ravenna . Alex. vii . Jan. 14. 1664. 47. John Nicholas , of the title of S. Mary trans pontem , Card. de Comitibus B of Ancona . A Roman . Alex. vii . Jan. 14. 1664. 48. James , of the title of S. Mary of Peace , Card. Nini . Of Sienna . Alex. vii . Jan. 14. 1664. 49. Charles , of the title of — Card. Roberti . A Roman . Al. vii . Feb. 15. 1666. 50. Julius , of the title of — Card. Spinola . A Genoese . Al. vii . Fe. 15. 1666. 51. Vitalian , of the title of — Card. Visconti . A Milanes● . Al. vii . Fe. 15. 1666. 55. Innico , of the title of — Card. Caracciola , Arch B. of Naples . A Neapolitane . Alex. vii . Feb. 19. 1666. 53. John , of the title of — Card. Delphini , Patriarch of Aquileia . AVenetian Alex. vii . Mar. 7. 1667. 54. Guibald , of the title of — Card. de Thun , Arch-B . of Salsbourg . CARDINAL Deacons . A German Alex. vii . Mar. 7. 1667. 55. Raynald , of the title of St. Nicholas in carcere Tulliano , Principal Deacon , Card. d' Est . A Modenese . Urban viii . Dec. 16. 1641. 56. John Stephen , of the title of S. Agatha , Card. Donghi , B. of Ferrara . A Genoese . Urban viii . July . 13. 1643. 57. Paulus Emilius , of the title of S. Mary in Cosmedin , Card , Rondanini B. of Assisium . A Roman . Urban viii . Jul. 16. 1643. 58. Francis , of the title of S. Mary in Via lata , Card. Maldachini . Of Viterbo Innoc. x. Oct. 7. 1647. 59. Frederic , of the title of S. Caesarius , Card. of Affia . A German . Innoc. x. Febr. 19. 1652. 60. Charles Barberin , of the title of S. Angelo , in foro piscium , Card. Carlo . A Roman . Innoc. x. Jun. 13. 1653. 61. Charles , of the title of S. Eustace , Card. Pio. Of Ferrara . In. x. Mar. 2. 1654. 62. Charles , of the title of Of Orvieto In. x. Ma. 2. 1654. S. Pancrace , Card. Gualtieri , Arch-B . of Ferme .     63. Decio , of the title of S. Adrian , Card. Azzolini . Of Ferme . Innoc. x , Mar. 2 , 1654. 64. Odoard , of the title of SS . Cosmus and Damianus , Card. Vecchiarelli , B. of Reate . of Reate . Alex. vii . Apr. 9. 1658. 65. James of the title of S. Mary in Aquino , Card. Franconi . A Genoese . Alex. vii . Ap. 9. 1658. 66. Francis Maria , of the title of SS . Vitus & Modostus , Card. Mancini . A. Roman . Alex. vii . Apr. 5. 1660 67. Angelus , of the title of S. George , Card. Celsi . A. Roman . Al. vii . Ja. 14. 1664. 68. Paul , of the title of S. Mary de Scala , Card. Sabelli Perretti , Legat of Romaniola . A. Roman . Al. vii . Ja. 14. 1664. 69. Lewis — Card. of Vendosme . A Frenchman . Alex. vii . Mar. 7. 1667. 70. Lewis — Card. of Moncada . A Sicilian . Alex. vii . Mar. 7. 1667. In all LXX . Whereof Urban VIII . created VI. Bishops , VII . Priests , and III. Deacons . Innocent X. created XIV Priests and VI. Deacons . And Alexander VII . created XXVII . Priests , and VII . Deacons . FINIS . 
A58062	----	Observations on the poems of Homer and Virgil a discourse representing the excellencies of those works; and the perfections in general, of all heroick action. Out of the French, by John Davies of Kidwelly. Comparaison des poèmes d'Homere et de Virgile. English. 1672. Rapin, René, 1621-1687. 1672 Approx. 138 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 70 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. Text Creation Partnership, Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) : 2006-02 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1). A58062 Wing R266 ESTC R217966 99829598 99829598 34038 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A58062) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 34038) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1998:3) Observations on the poems of Homer and Virgil a discourse representing the excellencies of those works; and the perfections in general, of all heroick action. Out of the French, by John Davies of Kidwelly. Comparaison des poèmes d'Homere et de Virgile. English. 1672. Rapin, René, 1621-1687. Davies, John, 1625-1693. [6], 128 p. printed by S.G. and B.G. and are to be sold by Dorman Newman at the Kings-Arms in the Poultrey, and Jonathan Edwin at the three Roses in Ludgate Street, London : 1672. A translation, by John Davies, of the Rapin, René. Comparaison des poèmes d'Homere et de Virgile. Running title reads: Observations upon Homer and Virgil. Reproduction of the original in the British Library. Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford. Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO. EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor. The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines. Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements). Keying and markup guidelines are available at the Text Creation Partnership web site . eng Homer -- Criticism and interpretation -- Early works to 1800. Virgil -- Criticism and interpretation -- Early works to 1800. Epic poetry, Classical -- Early works to 1800. 2005-06 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2005-09 SPi Global Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2005-10 Emma (Leeson) Huber Sampled and proofread 2005-10 Emma (Leeson) Huber Text and markup reviewed and edited 2006-01 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion OBSERVATIONS On the POEMS OF HOMER AND VIRGIL A discourse representing the Excellencies of those Works ; and the perfections in general , of all Heroick Action . Out of the French , By JOHN DAVIES of KIDWELLY LONDON ▪ Printed by S. G. and B. G. and are to be sold by Dorman Newman at the Kings-Arms in the Poultrey , and Jonathan Edwin at the three Roses in Ludgate Street . 1672. There is in the press and ready to be published . The comparison of Plato with Aristotle , with the opinions of the Fathers on their Doctrine , and some Christian Reflections . Judgment upon Alexander and Caesar as also ●pon Sen●ca , Plutarch , and Petronius . And are to be sold by Jonathan Edwin at the three Roses in Ludgate-Street . To the Honourable Sir JOHN BERKENH●A● Master of Requests to his Majesty , Master of the Faculties , and one of the Members of the Honourable House of Commons . SIR , I Here present you with a Discourse on the Poems of Homer and Virgil , the most accomplish'd productions of Mans's wit in their kind , their excellency being such , that they have been the delight and admiration of all after-ages , and the Models of all those who have since written upon the subject of Heroick Action . As to the former , you know , Sir , what was said of him by Alexander the Great , that Kings gave their votes for him , when Hesiod had only those of the Pesantry : not to urge that Horace's eloge of him , when he said — Nil molitur ineptè , was certainly the greatest could be given an Author . And as to Virgil , what can be imagin'd more remarkable , than that the Romans , a People so intelligent , & such as numbred crowned Heads amongst their Subjects , should render him , one day , in the Theatre , the same honours which they were wont to render Augustus ; making thereby a publick acknowledgement of such a grandeur of Genius , in that admirable Person , as they thought worthy the respects due to Scepters and Diadems ? How intimately Sir , you , are acquainted with these transcendent Poets , all know that know you especially théy who reflect on your recesses during the late unparallel'd Usurpations , when the envy'd ingenious had no other consolations , than those of Poesy and Philosophy . These observations of my Author will haply recal to your mind some your self had made on this subject , which , had not the distractions of those times smother'd them , might have prevented the present Addresse of these to you , from , SIR , Your most ●●●ble and ●●●h obl●●e● Servant , JO. DAVIES OBSERVATIONS UPON HOMER AND VIRGIL . OBSERVATION I ▪ Of the value of their several Works . OF all the productions Man 's mind is capable of , the Epick Poem is doubtless the most accomplished , in regard it involves all the perfections of the others . This is the general sentiment of all the ‖ Learned , though Aristotle attributes the advantage to Tragedy , as to the quantity , in as much as its parts being of less extent , and bearing a more equal and timited proportion , it is more proper to excite a less wearisome & less languishing divertisement . Yet may it be affirm'd , that the other advantages , which the Heroick Poem hath over the Dramatick , are so considerable , nay so much acknowledg'd such , that all allow it to be the most excellent and most transcendent of all humane productions . So that the Poems of Homer and Virgil being , by the consent of all ages , the most perfect modells that ever appear'd in that kind of writing ; to judge which of them ought to be preferr'd before the other , is , in my opinion , to decide the most important question that can be advanc'd in matter of literature , and peremptorily to define upon the point of their highest grandeur and perfection . For never any equall'd the sublimity and loftiness of Genius of those two great Persons . This is the sentiment of ‖ one of the ablest Criticks of the later ages , who calls these two Authors the two Chiefs and Soveraigns of all the Sciences : not to insist on the suffrage of two of the most learned and most judicious Princes that ever were . For ‖ Alexander , having found Homer's Iliads in a Cabinet of Darius , after his defeat , call'd it the richest and most exquisite work of mans wit : And Augustus made it sufficiently appear that he had not ever esteem'd any thing comparable to the Aeneids . by the impatience he was in to see it during Virgil's life , and the care he took of it after his death . But not insisting , I say , on the Authority of these two great and so intelligent Princes , it may be said , that there never was any merit more universally celebrated then that of those great Genii , nor any more unanimously acknowledg'd : * And there hath not risen up any one during the whole process of time since , that durst dispute it , without dishonouring himself , and , by so irrational a presumption , betraying his insufficiency and the weaknesse of his endowments . OBSERV . II. How these two Poems are to be consider'd in order to a Right judgement of them . Among the Learned of the latter ages , who have pretended to give their opinions of the Poems of Homer and Virgil , and to make a parallel between them , the most considerable are Macrobius , Julius Scaliger , and Fulvius Vrsinus . But as they have examin'd those works meerly as Grammarians , so have they not judg'd rightly of them , having only apply'd their reflections to the externall and superficial part thereof , and sparing themselves the trouble of penetrating to the bottome . This defect hath hindred in a manner all the Learned from judging rightly of them ; and the prepossession they had for Homer hath dazled all those who pretended to the glory of being thought learned . For it is known , that they who affect the repute of being thought learned men imagine themselves the more considerable , I account it an honour to declare their judgment in favour of Homer , and to give him the advantage over Virgil. And they are of opinion , that it argues a certain discovery of greater sufficiency , to declare in favour of merit , which requires more capacity and attentive application to be known . And indeed as there is a greater depth of Learning requisite to judge of Homer then of Virgil ; so men think themselves much distinguish'd from the common sort , in preferring the former before the latter , and , by that means , that they acquire a reputation of superiority in point of abilities , which highly satisfies the slight vanity of those who make ostentation of Science . This is a prejudgment , which a man would do well to rid himselfe of , how great soever his ability may be . For one is many times more capable of judging when he thinks himselfe not to be so ; nay sometimes it is a certain assumption of authority for a man not to take it upon him , in as much as presumption ordinarily deprives the mind of the liberty of judging with absolute indifference , which is requisite for the well doing of it . This is the party it is my design to take , that so I may not expose my selfe to prepossession , if while I am desirous to examine things , I took the liberty to judge of them : but I declare that I only intend to propose my Observations and Scruples , upon the works of these two Authors , yet so as to leave it to those who are more excellently qualify'd than I am , to make what decision they please upon my Remarks . But to enter upon the discussion of the question , I shall not stick to make a previous acknowledgment , that Homer has a much larger Ground-work to build upon , than Virgil ; that he hath a greater extent of characters , that he deciphers things much better ; that his representations are more accurate ; that his reflections are more moral and sententious ; that his imagination is more pregnant ; that he hath a more universal fancy ; that he is of all professions , Poet , Orator , Mathematician , Philosopher , Astronomer , Artizan , when he pleases ; that he has more variety in the disposition of his Fable ; that he discovers more of that impetuosity , which makes the elevation of the Genius ; that his expression is more pathetical ; that he is more fortunate as to his natural inclination ; that he is a Poet upon the account of his temperament ; that his Verses are fuller of pomp and magnificence ; that they more delightfully fill the ear by their number and cadence , to such as know the beauty of versifying . But after all this consider'd , it were only to judge of Homer and Virgil , only by what is most superficial in them , as the Grammarians do , if one should frame his judgement on those considerations , since there are other more essential things in their works to be examined . To come then to a regular judgement of them , we must begin with an enquiry , what an Epick Poem is , what is its matter , its form , its end , and its other parts . The Epopoea , saith ‖ Aristotle , is an imitation , or a draught or portraiture of an illustrious action . It has that common with Tragedy ; yet with this difference , that the latter imitates by representation , and the former by narration . So that its matter is Heroick action ; its form , Fable ; its end , the instruction of Princes and Grandees . Let us now examine the Poems of Homer and Virgil , according to these rules and principles ; and that we may not be mistaken , let us not look on those great works by fragments ; Let us not examine those two Authors , by their Descriptions , Similitudes and Epithetes : That is onely the superficial part of them ; let us search into what is essential therein , as to the design and execution . To do it methodically , let us reflect on the order of the parts of the Epick Poem , which ‖ Aristotle gives us some account of , to wit , Fable , Manners , Sentiments , and Words , Let us compare Homer and Virgil by those Rules , and according to that order . OBSERV . III. The Fables of the Iliad and the Aeneid compar'd . LEt us begin with Fable , which is the first of the parts of the Epick Poem , and consider that of the Iliad , and that of the Aeneid , as they both ly naked without the Episodes or Digressions thereof . The Fable of the Iliad is , that one of the Chieftains of the Grecian Army being malecontent and disgusted by the General , retires from the Camp , without hearkning to his Duty , Reason , or Friends ; deserts the publick interest and that of the State , to comply with the impetuosity of his resentment ; he abandons himself to grief in a solitary retirement . His Enemies make their advantage of his absence , and grow too powerful for his Party ; they kill his best Friend ; he takes up Arms again to revenge his Death ; and Passion makes him do what Reason had not been able to get from him ; and in fine , he kills the Head of the adverse party . This is the Fable of the Iliad , abstracting the Episodes , and despoil'd of all its Ornaments . That of the Aeneid is this . A Prince forc'd to fly by reason of the Ruine of his Country , comes to seek up and down the World for another establishment ; He makes his Gods and his Father the Companions of his flight . The Gods , moved with that Piety of his , concern themselves to establish him in the noblest Country in the world ; and he becomes the Founder of the most flourishing Empire that ever was . Let us make a comparison between these two Fables , and compute the Grandeur of the two Heroes by that of their actions . The action of Achilles is ‖ pernicious to his Country , and his own Party , as Homer himself acknowledges : that of Aeneas is advantageous and glorious : the motive of the former is a Passion , that of the latter , a vertue : The action of Achilles is the occasion of the death of Patroclus , his best Friend ; the action of Aeneas is the occasion of the liberty of his Gods , and that of his Father , and of the safety of those who were with him : The one is Heroick , that is , above the ordinary vertue of Man ( so ‖ Aristotle defines Heroick Vertue , in his Ethicks ) : The other is not so much as rational , and implies in it self a character of ferocity , which , according to the same Aristotle , is the vice opposite to Heroisme , if we may use that term . For as Heroisme is above Man , so its contrary is below him . The action of Aeneas has a more perfect end than that of Achilles ; it puts a period to affairs by the death of Turnus ; that of Achilles puts no period to them . The Siege of Troy lasts a whole year after Hectors death ; which occasioned Quintus Calaber , and an Egyptian named Tryphiodorus , Authors of no mean note , to observe , that the Iliad is imperfect , because they are not terminated by Hector's death , but his death made an obstacle to that termination ; and consequently , which way soever we look on the Aeneid , we find , that its end is much more fortunate and fully compleat than that of the Iliad . But if we be at the trouble to consider how much Conduct , Invention , Perspicacity , and Wit , must club together , in the choice of a subject that derives the Romans from the blood of the Gods , particularly Augustus , who reign'd during the Poets Life , and whom he so delightfully flatters with the promise of an Empire that was to be eternal ; what beauty , what grandeur , what an insinuation of divertisement , what excellency do we not find in the admirable choice with Virgil has made ? And what is there to be found comparable thereto in that of Homer ? For as never any Author more honour'd his Country by his works than Virgil has done his , by attributing to the Romans a divine extraction , and an eternal posterity according to the decrees of the destinies ; so it may be said of Homer , that he has disgraced his Country , in taking for his Hero , a person who occasioned the ‖ destruction of so many Heroes , whom he sacrificed to his grief and discontent . Which gave Plato occasion so much to blame hat Anger of Achilles , the consequences whereof were so prejudicial to the Greeks : L' ira di Achille , fù con amaritudine ripresa da Platone : The anger of Achilles was sharply reproved by Plato , as Tasso hath observ'd after him in his Opuscula . Yet to excuse Homer , for his having made that Passion the subject of his Poem , it may be urg'd , that the animosities of the ancient Heroes , before the affability and meekness of Christianity had been preach'd , was not either a weakness or defect , as Tasso seems to insinuate , in his Dialogue of vertue ; Il souverchio dell ' ira fù attribuito a Hercole , Achille , Aiace , & altri Heroi . Et Alessandro per ammaestramento filosofico , non pote tener laa freno , quantunche alcuna volta vincesse il piacere come dimostro doppo la morte di Dario , nel respetto portato a la moglie , e a la madre : A certain transcendency of Anger was attributed to Hercules , Achilles , Ajax , and other Heroes . And Alexander himself , notwithstanding all his documents of Philosophy , could not bridle that passion , though sometimes he master'd his concupiscence , as he shewed upon the death of Darius , in the respect he bore to his Wife and Mother . But as the same Plato tells us , that Anger is not vertuous , but when it takes up Arms for the defence of Reason , so is it to be inferr'd , that that of Achilles was not upon any account a vertue , since it was far from being rational , as Tasso sayes in the second Book of his Opuscula : Pare che Homero con la persona di Agamemnone ci metta inanzi a li occhi una figura della ragione depra●ata : e con quella d' Achille l' imagine dell ' ira smoderata , & trapassante ●termini presscritti della ragione : It ap●ears , that Homer , in the Person of Agamemnon sets before our eyes an image of deprav'd reason ; and in that of Achilles that of an excessive Anger , and such as ●ranscends the prescribed bounds of reason . Thus is the Matter or Subject of Virgil's Poem more happy , nay , and more advantageous , both to himself and his Country , and consequently his choice more prudent and judicious than that of Homer . OBSERV . IV. A comparison made between the two Heroes : Achilles and Aeneas . THe action of Achilles importing somewhat more of marvellous , than that of Aeneas , in regard it is managed by him himself , without any assistance or company , and that his presence in , or absence from the army occasions all the advantages and disadvantages of his party , every one wil● be apt at the first sight to give it the preference . But it will not be so when a man takes the leasure to look into things more narrowly , and more strictly examines these two great Heroes ▪ The first observation to be made i● order to the clearing of the point , is that it is likely it was not Homer intention to give us , in his Hero , the idea of a great Captain , or an accomplish'd Prince ; but to shew how prejudicial discord is in any party , and so to make a draught of an action at the same time , both dreadful and miraculous . This is the opinion of Tasso in his Opuscula : Per ció fare l'idea di una terribile et mara●igliosa attione . Wherein he did not as Xenophon did , who , describing his Prince , the Grand Cyrus , to make an absolutely accomplish'd person , confin'd himself not to the truth of things , but to the idea in general , of a compleat Prince , according to ‖ Aristotle's precept , who would have the Poet , in the representation and descriptions he makes , imitate , not such as are like , nor yet such as have any imperfections , but the most perfect in their kinds . And * Plato teaches that imitation is not to be made , but from the things that are most accomplish'd . Besides as the image , in a just and regular imitation , ought to be like the original ; so ought not this original to be any one man or Prince in particular , but the idea of a Prince or accomplish'd Person in general . According to this model hath Plato describ'd the perfect idea of a just man ; Xenophon , that of a Prince ; and Cicero , that of an Orator ; by attributing to each what was most transcendent and accomplish'd in the idea which he fram'd to himself thereof . And hence it is apparent , not only that Homer followed not that maxime in framing his Hero , since he has made him subject to great weaknesses and notorious imperfections , instead of inserting into the idea , which he pretends to give of him , the consummation of all the Vertues , according to the advertisement of Paul Beni in his Academicall Discourses : Nel poema Heroico conviene esprimer l'idea di perfettissimo Capitano : ò vero formar Heroe in cui sia il colmo di tutte le vertù militari e ciuili . In an Heroick Poem , t is requisite to expresse the idea of a most perfect Captain , or to forme such an Hero in whom should be the height of all vertues military & civil . And this is a very considerable advantage that Virgil had over Homer . For whereas the latter had not , for the making up of his Hero , any other idea then that of the Vertue of Hercules , Theseus , or some other person of the primitive times , who were celebrated only for their strength and vigour , it is no wonder if there be such a defect of Morality in the Hero he hath given us , considering the time wherein he fram'd him : there being not then either in History or Books any idea of moral Vertue . And whereas men knew not of any greater enemies to oppose , than Monsters and Wild-Beasts , there needed only bodies and armes to pretend to the title of Hero. They knew not then that there were some dangerous and terrible enemies , to wit , their passions and their own desires , and moderation and justice were not as yet vertues much known in the world . Thus Virgil , besides the advantage he had of framing his Heros out of the two Heroes of Homer , that is , the valour of Achilles , and the prudence of Vlysses , had also the opportunity to adde thereto the Gallantry of Ajax , the wisedome of Nestor , the indefatigable patience of Diomedes , and the other vertues , whereof Homer sets down the characters in his two Poems : to all which reuniting yet further the other vertues which he had observed in all other illustrious men , as Themistocles , Epaminondas , Alexander , Hannibal , Ingurth , and a thousand other forreigners , as also in Horatius Camillus , Scipio , Sertorius , Pompey , Caesar , and a great number of others of his own Country . Had he not a ground-work infinitely greater to fancy to himself an accomplish'd Hero than Homer had ? Thus did the Painter Zeuxis finish that famous Picture of Helena , which he had undertaken , and was the admiration of his age , much more happily , and after a more compleat manner , than Apelles did that of Venus ; inasmuch as Zeuxis fram'd his idea from all the perfections he had found in the rarest Beauties of his time , whereas Apelles would frame his only from his own pure imagination , which he found to fall short in the execution ; so that he was forc'd to leave his piece imperfect , as being of opinion , that he was not able to finish it as he had begun it . This inequality in the subject whereof I treat will appear yet much more evident , if we but take the pains to compare the pourtraicture which Horace hath left us of Achilles , with that which Virgil makes of Aeneas . Achilles is a Bravo , but withal a hasty , impetuous , furious , passionate , violent , unjust , inexorable one , a contemner of Lawes , and one that places all his reason in the sword he wears by his side ; ‖ Impiger , iracundus , inexorabilis , acer , Jura negat sibi nata , nihil non arrogat armis . Besides those excellent qualities , which certainly are not very Heroick , he is cruel towards the body of Hector , so far as to take a pleasure in exercising his vengeance upon it , and out of an un●xampled avarice he sells to the afflicted Father , the body of his son . I shall not say any thing of his quitting ( with a lightnesse not to be pardon'd ) that great and generous enterprise made by a general combination of all Greece , upon the occasion of a she slave , for whom he abandons himselfe to tears and complaints , with so many discoveries of weaknesse . In fine , this Hero of Homer , whose repute is so great , and so highly celebrated through all ages , is but an epitome of imperfections and vices . But on the contrary , Virgil makes a conjunction , of all the vertues to frame his : he gives him Religion towards the Gods ; piety , towards his Country ; tendernesse and friendship for his Relations and equity and justice , towards all . He is undaunted in danger , patient in labours , courageous when occasion requires , prudent in the management of assaires . In sine he is a good peaceful , liberal , eloquent , gentile , civill person ; his very aire makes a certain discovery of grandeur and and majesty ; and that he may not be destitute of any one of those qualifications which might contribute to the accomplishment of a great Person , he is fortunate . Ilioneus gives Dido a character of him in these two Verses , which may be confronted to those two of Horace , wherein Achilles is describ'd ; Rex erat Aeneas nobis , quo justior alter Nec pieiate fuit , nec bello major & armis . These are the three soveraign qualities which make up his essentiall character , Religion , Iustice , and Valour , and which were those of Augustus , whose pourtraicture , Virgil drew in the Heroes he dedicated to him , as Monsieur de Segrais hath well observ'd in the learned Preface to his Traduction of the Aeneid : which is one of the most subtle and ingenious flateries that ever were : wherein happen'd to him , what ‖ Pliny said somtime after with so much smartnesse in his Panegyrick to the Emperor Trajan : For Ovid tells us that Piety was one of the eminent qualities of Augustus , who made it so much his care to reestablish the Temples at Rome : † Sub quo delubris sentitur nulla senectus , Nec satis est homines , obligat ille Deos. So that out of the vertues of Augustus , and an infinite number of perfections distributed and scattered among divers other Heroes , Virgil fram'd his ; in as much as the true Heroick vertue is a combination of all the vertues , as Aristotle affirmes in his Ethicks . And indeed , if the Pythagoreans would have a Soveraigne , that he might deserve the preheminence over others , not only to be without any defect , but also absolutely accomplish'd in and possess'd of all the Vertues ; with much more reason should a Hero , who is the model according to which Kings ought to regulate themselves , be a person of transcendent and consummate vertue . OBSERV . V. Which of the two Heroes was most eminent , as to Gallantry and Valour . Yet may we allow all these Observations , without giving the preheminence to Aeneas For the character of Valiant , which Homer gives Achilles , which of all the characters implies most of the Heroick humour , makes a great show , and is infinitely more accomplish'd than that which Virgil gives Aeneas , and denotes and distinguishes him much better from all those of his party , though all valiant . For there is nothing done without him , and he alone occasions the good and bad fortunes of his Army . I must confesse the valour of Achilles makes a greater noise and show then that of Aeneas , in regard it is the only Heroick quality Homer gives him , and by which he distinguishes him ; and so itis the more remarkable , being alone : and in Aeneas , being attended by many others , it is so much the lesse observable , inasmuch as the lustre of it is confounded with that of all his other qualities . We find in Achilles only the Hero of Homer , but in that of Virgil , we have Menelaus , Agamemnon , Vlysses , Ajax Nestor , Diomedes , and Achilles himself , if we follow Virgil but any thing closely through all the transactions he makes him go through in the second book of Aeneids Nay it may be affirm'd , that if we can exactly distinguish between true Valour and Temerity , and shall have well observed the circumference which Aristotle , in the Ethicks attributes to the magnanimous person , we shall find that Virgil exalts the Valour he attributes to Aeneas as far as it ought to go ; but we must take the leisure to make an attentive reflection thereon , to find that character in him , and ought not to suffer any of all the circumstances , wherewith he endeavours to prepossesse our minds , to escape our observance . In the first place he brings in Aeneas advertis'd by Hector , who appears to him after his death , that the Greeks have supriz'd Troy , that they are Masters of it , and that its destiny is to be destroy'd . This advertisement coming from a deceas'd person , Religion renders his testimony sacred ; and to take him off from all endeavours to defend it , he assures him , that he had done the utmost he could by his courage ; Sat patriae Priamoque datum est — He might have contented himself with ●hat , being inform'd by so sacred a ●estimony of the will of the Gods ; but ●waken'd by the noise of the sacking of the City , and the conflagration of the neighbouring houses ; he goes up himselfe to the top of his house to discover the cause of that noise and disorder ; and his apprehensions prompt him to take armes , and die for his Country ; — Pulchrumque mori succurrit in armis . The danger startles him not , though he were alone at his going forth arm'd out of his house . Without consulting his own people he runs to the place where the tumult was , the confusion of a surpriz'd City , and the most pressing exigency , that could be , call him away ; In flammas & in arma feror — Having in his way met with Choroebus , Dymas , and Hypanis , with some others whom he knew , he leads them on , and animates them by his example ; Moriamur & in media arma ruamus — He with his own hands kills Androgeos , one of the most forward of the enemies Commanders ; he makes a great slaughter of the Greeks , with a handful of his own people ; he and they take up the arms of the slain to disguise themselves ; which proved so successeful , that he forc'd some out of the City , and pursues them flying , quite to their ships ; Diffugiunt alii ad naves , & littora cursu Fida petunt — But orepress'd by number , Dymas , Hypanis , and his other friends , being killed by his sides , he runs to the Palace , where the danger was greatest , and attaques it with all his might , in hopes to rescue the King and all of the Royal Family ; Instaurati animi Regis succurere tectis . He comes thither too late , the Greeks had put all within it to the sword , and , being the only person left of his party Jamque adeo super unus erami — and finding himself deserted by all , there being not any thing left in the Palace , that might occasion his stay , after he had seen the King , the Queen , and her Daughters slaughter'd , he runs to his own house , to spend his own life , in defending that of his Father . But his mother Venus stops him in his way , and opens his eyes to let him see , that it is against the Gods he thinks to fight , and that they are the destroyers of Troy , and not only the Greeks ; — Mixtoque undantem pulvere fumum Neptunus muros , magnoque emota tridenti Fundamenta quatit ; totamque a sedibus urbē Eruit . Hic Juno Scaeas saevissima portas Prima tenet , sociumque vocans a navibus agmen . Ferro accincta vocat — &c. Jupiter and Pallas are also against him . So that Aeneas , who saw them , might have contented himself , without pursuing things any further ; it had been an impiety , and not a mark of valour to stand out longer against so many Gods combin'd together . Yet being come to his house , which he did only in order to the defence of his Fathers life , though with the loss of his own , and perceiving he would not survive the destruction of his Country , he arms once more at least , to go and court a glorious death ; Hic ferro accingor rursus — And there must be Prodigies from Heaven , and advertisements from the Gods themselves , ere he will be diverted ; — Subitoque fragore Intonuit laevum , &c. — Anchises himself is the interpreter of them , and Aeneas could not submit to any thing but that ; Cessi , & sublato montem genitore petivi , T is not to Men , but to the Gods only that he yeilds ; I am in doubt , whether Gallantry can be advanc'd any higher ; and yet this is but the beginning , and the first essay of that of Aeneas : all the courageous actions he performs in the sequel of the Aeneid bear the character of his valour : which will appear miraculous even in these times , wherein that excellent name is without any distinction bestowed on the most temerarious sallies and eruptions of fury and brutality . From these observations it will be no hard matter to judge , which of the two Heroes , Achilles and Aeneas is the most compleat and accomplish'd ; which is one of the most essential parts of the Poem . I come to the second , which is the disposition of the Fable . OBSERVATION VI. Of the disposition of the fabulous part of the two Poems . THe disposition or distribution of the Fable consists in three things , to wit , the natural deduction or consequence of the principal action , and all the matters which compose it ; an exact intermixture of what is probable and what miraculous ; and the marshalling and correspondence of the Episodes or Digressions , with the principal action . These three qualities , which comprehend the distribution of the Fable , by Aristotle , called the ‖ Constitution of the things are so essential to the Poem , that it cannot be absolutely compleat without them . The first is the Action , which ought to be entire , and perfect , according to the advice of Aristotle : that is to say , as he explains it , such as hath a beginning , a middle , and an end . Horace would have these parts to have a certain proportion and connexion among themselves ; Primo nè nedium , medio ne discrepet imum And these are the observations which may be made upon our Poems as to this point . If the action and principal subject of the Iliad be the war of Troy , according to the sentiment of ‖ Horace , a great Master in that Art , who calls Homer Trojani belli Scriptorem , and that of many others ; that action is defective and imperfect , for that war has not , in the Iliad , either beginning or end ; and it would be as it were a Statue which should have neither head nor foot . So that we might apply to that work this verse of Horace ; † Infelix operis summâ , qui ponere totum Nesciat — But if it be the anger of Achilles , as it is more likely , and as Homer himself acknowledges by his proposition ; that anger has indeed a beginning ; but it has neither end , nor middle : for it is thrust out of doors by another animosity of the same person against Hector for the death of Patroclus . So that there are two angers , one upon the losse of his Friend , the other upon their taking away of his Mistresse . But the greatest defect is , that the rest of the Poem has no connection with that anger ; and Homer , during the space of eighteen books , thinks no more of it , as if he had clearly forgot his proposition and designe , which like a starre should regulate the course of it , or be as it were a Compasse which a man cannot have out of his sight but he must deviate . During that long intervall he speaks only of sieges , battells , surprises , consultations of the Gods , and all relates to the siege of Troy. Which occasion'd Horace's being of opinion , that the subject of the Iliad is the war of Troy , according to the very name it goes under . And so which way soever we look on that Poem , it will appeare defective in that part Nor is the Odyssey an action , any way more perfect than that of the Iliad . It begins with the voyages of Telemachus and ends with those of Vlysses . All is made for Telemachus in the four first books ; Menelaus , Nestor and the other Grecian Princes relate to him the adventures of Troy ; all relate to that , there 's no thought at all of Vlysses ; which made Paul Beni affirme in his Academical Discourses upon Homer and Virgil , that the Fable of the Odysses is clearly double ; E chiaramente provato che l'Odisse a contenga due peregrinationi , e in somma sia di doppia favola . Not that I absolutely allow it to be so ; yet I stick not to pretend , that it is hard to find therein the principal action very regularly carried on , and according to the proportions requir'd by Horace , in the forementioned precept for the natural connection of the parts . Nay this very voyage of Telemachus bears not any proportion to that of Vlysses , which is the principal action . It contributes nothing at all , nay not so much as to minister any occasion for his returne , which is brought about by the disposition of Iupiter and the assistance of the Phenicians . Which made Beni say , that the four first books of the Odyssey are neither Episode nor part of action , nor have any connection with the rest of the work . Take them as they are , one knows not what to make of them . The Aeneid , methinks , is not chargeable with that defect . Aeneas leaves Phrygia , makes his voyages , and settles himself in Italy ; all is consequent in that designe , and all relates to the establishment of a new Empire , which is the true subject of the Poem . And Virgil prosecutes it to the design'd mark without digressing to what hath no relation thereto . Semper ad eventum festinat , & in me diasres Non secus ac notas auditorem rapit — Hor. He is also more happy than Homer in the distribution of the particular matters and occurrences which relate to the general Disposition of his Poem . And it is this distribution and this disposition of things which makes that admirable regularity , and that proportion ; wherein alone consists the perfection of a great work , which is neither beautiful nor compleat any further then there is that correspondence between its parts . Which occasion'd Beni's observation in his Academical discourses , That the perfection of a Poem ought not to be computed by the beauty of one , or several parts , but by all together : Non dee stimarsi l' excellenza del Poema da una sola circostanza o parle , ma da tutte insieme . This regular proportion of the parts , and the exact rapport there ought to be between them , seems to be incomparably better observ'd in the Aeneid , than the Iliad ; for there , every thing is introduc'd in its order and place , and no man ever better follow'd that distribution of matters , and that series of events then Virgil has done . Thence Horace recommends it above all things to the poet , ‖ Vt jam nunc dicat , jam nunc debētia dici . insinuating that all the excellency and perfection of a work consists in that order ; adding * Ordinis haec virtus erit , & venus — in regard the grace and divertive satisfaction in a work cannot proceed from any thing but that distribution . And not to dilate here , upon what may be particularly and minutely observ'd therein , I shall only make a transient comparison between the games or divertisements , which Achilles makes in the 23. book of the Iliads upon the death of Patroclus , and those which Aeneas makes for the Apotheosis of Anchises in the 5. of the Aeneids . Games may be numbred among those actions which may occurre in the lives of Heroes , and be so introduc'd into the matters of the Heroick Poem , in regard they are occasions of magnificence , which is one of the qualities that make up the Hero. Virgil makes his in the V. of his Aeneids , first to divert the imagination of his Reader from the mournfull object of Dido's death , which he had represented in the fourth book , and which had something of savagenesse in it ; secondly to divert himself by the diverting of his Hero ; and these are of those sorts of pleasures , which , to be receiv'd well ought to come in , in their place . ‖ Ne spissae risum tollant impunè coronae . If Virgil had not plac'd his Games well in the second or third book ; it had been to take breath too soon , as Homer does it too late in the 23. of the Iliad . The time is elaps'd ; 't is unseasonable ; people are quite tir'd out ; he should not have amus'd himself being so neer the cloze of it . 'T were much at one , as if a Traveller earnestly desirous to returne from the Indies to Paris , after he had spent two years in his voyage , should trifle away a whole month at Dieppe , in playing at tick-tack , or seeing playes . This would argue a strange want of judgment . And this we must seriously say of Homer , that he might have been more serious towards the end of his work , and in all likelihood he ought to have been a little weary , and not have diverted from making up to his final stage , being got so neer it . There are abundance of things utterly incredible in the representation of those Games . The Surveyors or Judges make discourses in them , which tire out and exhaust the patience of the Readers . The second part of the Disposition which is the just intermixture and attemperation of what is miraculous with what is probable , is also essentiall to the Epick Poem , which ought to have somewhat admirable in it , to move the hearts of Grandees for whom it is writ , that they may be animated to great things : but with this caution , that it ought also to be probable , so to avoid giving an absolute check to their emulation , and in fine running them into despair . Truth it self which the Historian ought strictly to enquire into , being sometimes too strong to be imitated , is not alwayes so convenient to be the matter of the Epick Poem , as Probability , which has a greater proportion to things than men are wont to make . For example the action of Sampson , who defeated the Philistins with the jaw bone of an asse , is an Heroick action ; yet can it not be the subject of an Epick Poem . For though it bee true , yet is it not likely to be so ; and consequently it is too miraculous to be propos'd for imitation ; we are therefore to avoid that excesse by a just attemperation of probability , without which all becomes fabulous and incredible , and makes no impression on mens hearts , which cannot endure to be mov'd at any thing but what seems possible to them . Let us see whether Homer hath been more fortunate in the observance of this Rule , than of that I spoke of last . He insists ▪ so little on the probable part , and so far expatiates in the miraculous , out of an excessive earnestnesse to be alwayes thought admirable and to hurry mens minds along with him , that he does not leave any thing to be done by reason , or passion , nor indeed by nature ; all is done by machines and engines . If Priamus hath lost Hector , there is a necessity of Jupiter's sending the Goddesse Iris , his Messenger , to give him an advertisement that he should take a care of his Sons body , and redeem it from Achilles . Could not his Father , who had so great a tenderness for his Son , and was so superstitious to observe the ceremonies perform'd at funeralls , and was so loath that precious depositum should be left to the mercy of the birds , think of it himself ? There must be a machine to put him in mind that he is a Father . If Telemachus in the Odyssey go to find out Vlysses in the Courtes of Greece he cannot stir a foot forwards without the assistance of Minerva , she is his guide wherever he goes , his remembrancer of all things ; he does not do or think of any thing himself , he is a great child , whom a Governesse leads up and down , by the sleeves . Should not honour , duty , nature have mov'd his heart , and have rais'd a litle disquiet in him for an absent Father , and that near the space of eighteen years , but there must be a necessity of another's help and a recourse to the machine ? Nay this very machine hath not any appearance of probability , in as much as Minerva conducts Telemachus to seek for Vlysses all over Greece , save only to the place where he is , which she ought not to have been ignorant of , upon the score of her Divinity , from which nothing should be conceald . And yet this is Homer's method , who to be alwayes vaulting and jumping , that he might be every where the more wondred at , would do all things by extraordinary waies . It may be said , that he makes his Gods such as are to be daily Employ'd , and orders them , as those among the Comedians who are to act any part . Mercury becomes Coachman to Priamus , to carry him to Achilles , to demand the body of his Son ; and least he should be expos'd to the Scouts in his way to the Grecian campe , Iupiter makes use of the same Mercury , and his Ministery , to set them asleep : and to prepare Achilles's heart by some sentiment of compassion , Thetis , his mother , must go and prevent him , and dispose him thereto by Jupiter's order . In fine the ‖ Gods are employ'd to do all things ; there 's no regard had of their rank , nor the peace and tranquillity of heir condition . They are so many Galley-slaves to be put upon any work . This is not the aire of Virgil , who so religiously observes what Horace hath since advis'd , that the Gods be not brought into the action , if the thing do not deserve it . Nec Deus intersit , nisi dignus vindice nodus Incide●it — And thus does that judicious Poet introduce Mercury in the fourth of the Aeneids , to satisfy Aeneas , who was in a terrible perplexity . The promise he had made to Dido detains him at Carthage ; the destinie of his Son , and that Empire of the whole world promis'd by the Gods , presse his departure thence . He is troubled on the one side to be chargeable with a defect of fidelity towards Dido , and on the other , of submission to the Gods. There must come another from above and it must ‖ be some superiour power to deliver him out of so strange a trouble . There is a necessity that a God should speak to surmount his difficulty and break that engagement . Mercury does it The same may be said of the adventure of Aeneas in the first of the Aeneids . 'T is not a shepherd or a huntsman that serves him for a guide , in the wandring condition he was in , which was naturall enough ; but Venus appears to him , acquaints him what Country he is in , and with the adventure of his companions , whom he thought lost , and shews him the wayes . For such was the conjuncture of things then , that it was necessary it should be a Divinity to raise up Aeneas's courage who had suffer'd extreamly in a dreadful tempest , who had seen some ships of his Fleet cast away , and had been forc'd by the storm upon a desert shore , destitute of all humane relief and reduc'd almost to despair . It was fit the Poet should not leave him in that extremity : nay it was likely the Gods ought in some measure to concerne themselves for him , since his piety made him so careful of their interest , and since they were the companions of his exile and flight ; and decorum requir'd that it should be his Mother who appear'd in it , and should make it her businesse to encourage him , especially after she had been inform'd by Iupiter of his destiny . Moreover , besides that all these machines and contrivances of Virgil are more grounded in reason and likelihood than those of Homer ; you will find them lesse frequent , and lesse forc'd , if you take the leasure to examine them one after another . Nay the very management of the Ministery of the Gods is much more suitable to their rank and condition , and incomparably more judicious in Virgil then in Homer , whom for that reason , Dion Chrysostome calls the ‖ greatest impostor in the world , and that in the things most hard to believe . We may adde further , according to Tasso's remark in his Opuscula , that Virgil had the happiness to embellish his Poem with a kind of the miraculous part , which Homer notwithstanding all his affectation to find out such matter , never thought of : which is to bestow valor on Women , and to make them fight , as Camilla does in the eleaventh book , and that so effectually , which is a very great ornament of the Aeneid . Thus speaks Tasso of it : Niuna cosapar pui maravigliosa della fortezza feminile : Virgilio occupo questa parte , della quale Homero . s'era dimenticato . Nothing seems more admirable than feminine fortitude ; Virgil was master of this part , wherein Homer was wanting : after the observation of Dion Chrysostome , who had observ'd it in his Discourse of the affaires of Troy. The third part of of the Disposition is the intermixture of the Episodes with the principall Action . The Episode is a kind of Digression from the Subject ; and consequently it ought ‖ not to be long , if there be a right observance of the proportions . It ought not to be forc'd , violently brought in , nor drawn from far , and so betray its disaffinity to the subject ; in fine it ought not to be too frequent , that it may not occasion a confusion of matters . Homer begins his Odyssey , which is his more perfect Poem , by an Episode of four Books ; he recedes from his subject e're he was well gotten into it , and to make a regular structure he begins with a piece not suitable to the workes , according to the observation I have already made of it . Has Virgil any such thing in his Episodes , which are so admirably proportionable to the subject , as is that of Pallas and Evander , that of Nisus and Euryalus , that of Camilla and others ? Nay that of Dido which is the greatest and largest of them all , never excludes the person of the Hero but it is he that spakes , and relates his own adventures : if he recedes ought from his subject , he still makes frequent returns upon himself ; a thing not to be found in the Illiad or Odyssey . Achilles and Vlysses , who are the Heroes celebrated in them , are quite out of sight for the space of several books , and a man may travel a great way ere he can meet with them . I leave it to those who can better spare leisure , to examine , whether the Episodes of Homer are not more forc'd and lesse natural than those of Virgil. What reference has the wound which Mars received from Diomedes to the anger of Achilles ? Homer expatiates upon that adventure in the fifth of the IliMars crying like a child and makes his complaint to Jupiter , who unkindly entertains him with bitter railleries . However , to try all wayes , they think fit to send for Paeon , the Physician of the Gods to cure him : The God , dess Hebe concernes her selfe for him . The poet , who thinks the passage Pleasant , prosecutes it with might and maine . He descends to obscenity , and would bee pittied , were it not for the respect wherewith men are possess'd for the grandeur of his Genius . But to forbeare being too particular , which would be an endlessework we may say Virgil never recedes from his subject , Homer is for the most part at a distance from his ; and by the multiplicity and great traine of his Episodes , he is continually hurried away with the impetuosity and intemperance of his imaginations , which he followes without any discretion or choice . He may be compar'd to those Travellors , who have a great journey to go , yet every thing stops and amuses them . There is not a good blow given with a sword in the heat of an engagement . , but he must take occasion thence to tell stories and derive genealogies . OBSERV . VII . Of Manners MOrality , or Maners , ought to follow the Disposition of the Fable , according to Aristotles design . It is the third quality of the Poem , and it is not so much the morality of the Poet himself that is to be understood by these Manners , as that of the Actors and Persons who are to enter into the action . What a vast difference shall we find , as to this point ' between our two admirable Poets ? In Homer , Kings and Princes speak as scurrilously one of another as Porters would do . Agamemnon , in the Iliad , treats Chryses the high Priest , as an extravagant and impious person , when he only demands , with much respect , nay with presents , his own Daughter , which he had taken away from him . He told him , that he had no regard at all to the external marks of his Priestood , whereby he ought to have gain'd his respect . Nor does that priest speake afterwards like a good and vertuous man in the prayer he makes to Apollo , wherein he desires him to destroy the Greeks , that his resentment might be reveng●d . That is somewhat uncharitable , litle beseeming him , whose office it was to pray for the people , and the preservation of the state , according to his function of high-Priest . Achilles , in the nineteenth of the Iliads goes to his Mother Thetis , to make her sensible of the fear he was in , that the flies might injure the body of his friend Patroclus , then newly kill'd , and enter into his wounds , which might breed corruption , such as might render the body most deformed . Is the same zeal against the flies a thing beseeming a Hero ? And is he not an excellent Poet who employes a Divinity to drive them away ? Vlysses , whom Homer proposes as an exemplar of wisdome , suffers himself to be made drunk by the Pheacians , for which Aristotle and Philostratus blame that Poet. But what extravagance was it in that accomplish'd Sage , so soon to forget his wife , a women so vertuous as she was , and his Son who was so dear to him , to squander away so long a time in the dalliances of his Prostitute Calypso , and to run after the famous Sorceres Circe , and being a King , as he was , to abase himselfe so far as to go to fifty-cuffes with a pitiful raskally beggar named Irus ? Priamus , in the 24 of the Iliad , does not speak like a Father at all ; he cruelly all treats his other children , to expresse his griefe for the death of Hector . He wishes them all dead , so Hector were but alive again . His affliction might have been express'd some other way . I say nothing of the inhumanity of Achilles upon the body Hector , after his death , but only cite what Cicero sayes of it Trahit Hectorem ad currum religatum Achilles lacerari eum et sentire , credo , putat , et ulciscitur , ‖ ut sibi videtur . Achilles , saith he , drags Hector being fasten'd to a chariot , I suppose he conceives that he was torn and sensible of that treatment , and thinks that he is thereby reveng'd . This pleasure is not very Heroick . The accidentall interview between Vlysses and the daughter of Alcinous in the 6. of Odysseys is clearly against the rules of deceny ; and that Princesse forgets her own modesty to give too long an audience to his compassion or curiosity . In fine there is but litle observance of Decorum in Homers poems : Fathers are therein harsh and cruell , the Heroes weak and passionate , the Gods subject to miseries , unquiet , quarrellsome , and not enduring one another ; there being not yet any thing of that Stoick Philosophy , which Zeno and his followers taught men since , to make them more rationall and perfect than the Gods of the Iliads and Odysseys : whereas in Virgil , every thing observes its proper character . Drances and Turnus quarrel there , but as persons of quality . The passion between Aeneas and Dido is indeed pursu'd to the greatest extremity ; yet is there not any violation of modesty , or of the rules of external decorum : nay the Gods themselues are people of quality and good repute ; and whatever is essential as to devoir or decency is therein most religiously observ'd . For Virgil had follow'd that admirable model which he had found in Terence , of whom ‖ Varro saies , that he had , as to morality and good manners , borne the advantage over Cecilius and Plautus who had bee eminent for other talents . But we must pardon this weaknesse in Homer , who writ in a time when Morality was hardly come to any perfection ; the world was yet too young to be imbu'd with principles of modesty and decorum . Morality was more accomplish'd and better known in Virgils time , in whom it was much more cultivated than in Homer's . For Virgil could not himself smother his sentiment as to the injustice of the civil war ; though it had occasion'd the establishment of the Empire , and that of Augustus fortune . He could not approve it , and as if his heart had been republicane even in Monarchy , he condemnes it , but with the greatest caution and tendernesse imaginable , by cajolling even Caesar himselfe , who was the Author thereof ; Tuque prior , Tu parce , genus qui ducis Olympo Projice tela manu sanguis mens ! — So full was his Morality of honour and uprightnesse , and so opposite to that spirit of flattery , which that of Monarchy began to countenance . OBSERV . VIII . Of Sentiments . THe Sentiments , which are the fourth qualification of the Poem , have so great a reference to Manners that the principles of the one are those also of the other . Nay it may be said , that the sentiments are in effect , but only the expressions of the Manners . It is not therfore to be admir'd , if Virgil have that advantage over Homer , since he had , after so singular a manner , that of the Manners . He has that obligation to the age wherein he writ , the spirit and humour whereof was much more just and polite than that of Homer , who made it not so much his businesse to think well , as to speak well : for his sentiments are never so excellent as his discourses . And therefore I shall not stand to make a long parallel between them , but only a particular observation of some of the sentiments which Homer attributes to his Heroes , whence a judgement may be fram'd of the rest . Agamemnon , in the first of the Iliads , saies , that the reason obliging him to retaine Chryseis , is , that he has a greater affection and esteem for her than for Clytemnestra . A very kind Husband ! to preferre a stranger before a Princesse , who was his Wife , and a well deserving person . Nestor , in the 9 of the Iliads , tells Agamemnon , who desires his advice upon the distraction of affaires , by reason of the absence of Achilles , that he will give him an incomparable counsell , and that never any person since the beginning of the world , hath given any that was more prudent and more excellent . The good man reads a lecture full of ostentation upon the chapter of Prudence ; and indeed considering his reputation of being so wise a man , he might have been more modest and reserv'd . Yet is not the counsell he gives him of so great account , since it amounted only to this , that Achilles should be appeas'd , satisfy'd , and by plausible insinuations , oblig'd to return to the Army . This argu'd not any great reach of policy ; a person of ordinary endowments might have given that counsel . Antilochus , his Son , in the 23. of the Iliads , speaks to his Horses , enters into a formal discourse with them , and conjures them to do their utmost to get the better of Menclaus and Diomedes , in the course which was to be run at the Games , celebrated upon occasion of the death of Patroclus . He excites them with the most pressing earnestnesse of discourse imaginable ; yet with very childish reasons , telling them that his Father , Nestor , will turne them out of his service , or get their throats cut , if they do not as they should do : in fine , he becomes a pathetick Orator to brute beasts . True it is , that Plutarch , in the discourse he made upon Homer , excuses him for the liberty he took to make Antilochus , in that passage , as also Hector in another , speak to their horses , upon the score of his opinion of the transmigration of soules , which he had taken from Phythagoras ; But I referre my self to that philosophy , whether it renders beasts lesse beasts than they were , and more capable of hearkening to reason . Jupiter tells Mars , in the fifth of the Iliads , after Diomedes had wounded him , that he could not endure him , that he deserv'd the misfortune which had happen'd to him , for haveing comply'd too far with the counsells of his Mother Iuno , whose humour was intractable . What kindnesses were these in the Prince of the Gods , towards his wife ? What consolation to his Son Mars who was then newly wounded ? We should never come to an end , if we minutely remark'd all . Besides that , Virgil is not subject to those weaknesses , he is alwayes serious , alwayes great , alwayes soaring on high , to keep up the Heroick Character : He does not abase himself to act the pleasant droll , nor fall down to a childish familiarity , contrary to the decorum of his rank , from which Homer many times degrades himself . This latter puts off that air of Majesty , which ought to be annex'd to his character ; he ever and anon falls into foolish freaks , by degenerating to the familiar way of talking , and turning things to an aire of divertisment : as when , in the 8. of Odysseys . he entertains the Gods at a Comedy , some of whom he makes Bouffoons , by introducing Mars and Venus surpriz'd in the nets lay'd for them by Vulcan . The battell between Irus and Vlisses , in the 18. book savours strongly of the Burlesque humour , as do also the character of Thersitis , and the wounding of Venus in the Iliad . But to do Homer all the right he deserves , we may justly affirm , that that weaknesse is not so much to be attributed to him , as to the age he liv'd in , which was not capable of any greater politenesse OBSERV . IX . Of Words . THe sentiments are the expression of the words , and the words that of the Manners . In this part , which is the fifth , according to Aristotle's order , Homer triumphs , and is most accomplish'd There is no contesting with him as to this advantage , which he has over all the other Poets , in such a manner as cannot sufficiently be express'd . T was also this admirable talent of wording well , that made Sophocles , who passes for the model of Tragedy , his perpetuall admirer and most exact imitator : which gave the Critickes occasion to call him ‖ The great Lover of Homer . Plato , for the same reason , in the 10. book of his Republick , calls him the Prince of Heroick Poets . Pindar , in the 7. Ode of the Nemaean Games , does not commend and admire him , upon any other account , than that of the loftinesse of his discourse . And Longinus proposes him in his † Treatise , as the most accomplish'd idea of a majestick stile . In fine it may be said , that it is upon this qualification he hath imposed upon all Antiquity ; and that the elegance and excellency of his words and expressions was the charme and enchantment , whereby he merited the dmiration of all those who have had any acquaintance with literature , and that he hath engross'd to himselfe the esteem and consideration of all the Learned . For whereas the diversion and lustre of Poesy consists only in its expression , which is alwayes in a manner the most remarkable part of its beauty , Homer , who hath excelled all Poets in the riches , elegance , and grandeure of his , hath thereby merited , among the ablest persons , that admiration which all ages have had for him . T was this that put Pindar , whom Horace proposes to himself for a model , and all the Greek Lyricks , into a despaire of ever attaining the majesty of Homer's verses ; Pindarus novemque Lyrici Homericis versibus canere timnerunt . And Paterculus hath this commendation of him in the first book of his History , Fulgore carminum solus Poeta appellari meruit ; and a litle after , mollissimâ dulcedine carminum memorabilis . T was for this admirable advantage , that Lycurgus made so great ostentation of his Poesy , in the Oration he made against Leocrates ; That Aeschylus saies , in Plutarch and Athenaeus , that his Tragedies are but the crums of Homer's great banquets ; That Plato affirms him to be the most accomplish'd and most divine of all the Poets ; That Aristides saies in the third Tome of his Orations , that no man ever spoke better ; That Aristotle , in his Treatise of Poesy said , that he transcends all other in the height and grandeur of his expressions . Socrates , in one of his Epistles to Xenopon ; Xenophon himself , in his Banquet ; Democritus in Dion Chrysostome , Aristophanes , in the Froggs ; Hierocles , in his Fragments preserv'd by Stobaeus-Hermogenes , in his Ideas ; Philostratus , in his Heroick Images , Theocritus , in his 16. Idyll ; Moschus , in his third ; Plutarch , in the Discourse he made upon Homer ; Dionysius Halicarnassaeus , in the Construction of names ; Iamblichus , in the life of Pythagoras ; Origen against Celsus , lib. 7. Thucydides , in the funeral Oration of Pericles ; Maximus Tyrius , in his 16. Dissertation ; Lucian , in the elogy of Demosthenes ; Themistius , in his 16. Oration ; Theodoret in the second Book de curandis affectibus Graec. and abundance of others do all affirme the same thing . But all these great persons , whom I have named , gave Homer these eloges , only upon the score of the beauty and luster of his Discourse , for which he cannot be sufficiently commended . And it must be acknowledg'd , that , upon this advantage , which he hath in an eminent manner , he deserves to be preferrd before Virgil ; though Virgil be the most prudent , the most discreet , and the most judicious of all those that ever writ . OBSERV . X. Reflections upon the Expression of Homer and Virgil. YEt is there still somewhat to be further remark'd upon this expression of Homer , the luster whereof hath so highly merited the esteem and applause even of all Antiquity . Transitions , which , upon the account of their character , ought to be very much varied , for the greater divertisement of the Reader , are much alike , in the greatest part of his work . We cannot reckon up above twenty or thirty sorts in the whole extent of neere thirty thousand verses : and consequently one and the same connection , presenting it selfe ordinarily , is very apt to give disgust , by so frequent a repetition : which gave Martial occasion to make a little sport at the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and to say , that the Latine Muses are not so light and such libertines us the Grecian ; Qui Musas colimus severiores . The comparisons , in the same work , are flat , forc'd , not very natural in some passages , never very excellent , though , in so great a number as there are of them , it is impossible but there should be some pertinent and suitable enough . I shall say nothing of that which is grown so famous for its bluntnesse , its undecency , and its meannesse , which is generally known to all , of the Asse feeding in a wheat field , and which the children would drive out thence with poles and staves compar'd to Ajax in the midst of an engagement orewhelm'd with a haile-shower of blowes by the enemies . I leave it to be imagin'd what a noble effect that should have in a production so grave and serious as that of the Iliad ; and whether the draught and colours of this Comparison afford a prospect any thing pleasant , whatever light it be turn'd to . For these are some Grammarians , who set their wits on the rack to find some delicacy in it . Yet shall not stick to acknowledge , that there are in this Poet , some admirable comparisons , but very seldome to be met withall , wherein he exposes all that is imaginable of graces and beauty in the discourse and expression , and whereof Virgil hath so admirably made his advantage , and which he hath so well plac'd in his Work by assigning them his own air and light . Descriptions , which are to be accounted , what is most childish and of least force in Eloquence , are over-frequent in Homers Works , and spun out too much ; and they carry with them a certain air of affectation . The description of Alcinous's Garden in the seventh , and that of the Port of Ithaca in the thi●teenth of the Odyssyes , are of that sort . The description of the Port , and that of the Grot inhabited by the Nymphs , takes up eighteen verses , upon which Porphyrius hath certain Commentaries . That of Virgil , where he describes Mount Aetna , in the third , consists only of three verses , though it might have given him so fair an occasion of dilating . True it is , the description of the Port of Lybia amounts to ten verses , and that of Fame , in the fourth , to much more : but the former is pardonable , in regard it was requisite to give the Readers mind some breathing-time , after that of the Tempest ; and it is the greatest description of any place in the whole Aeneid . And the second , which is the description of Fame , is not the noblest part in that Author . For he is reserv'd every where else , and does not fall into those childishnesses , which Horace , in his Art of Poetry treats as insupportable in very serious matters . — Cum lucus & ara Dianae Et properantis aquae per amaenos ambitus agros . Aut flumen Rhenum , aut pluvius describitur arcus . These descriptions of Woods , Temples Rivulets , the Rain-bow , and other pleasant things , have a smack of puerility , sayes that great man , and are no more suitable to great subjects , than a very rich and glittering stuffe , to another that is very simple and modest . Incaeptis gravibus plerunque & magna professis Purpureus latè qui splendeat unus & alter Assuitur pannus — These far-fetch'd beauties never do well , in as much , as wherever they are plac'd , they cannot have any rapport to the rest , by the reason of their being too glittering ; Non erat his locus — It must also be acknowledg'd , that Homer is more admirable than Virgil , in Epithets and Adverbs . This indeed is his Master-piece never was there any imagination richer , or more happy , and it is but a raillery , to pretend that he repeats the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . There is no such thing , he is impos'd upon ; I have counted above twenty sorts of other Epithets in the Iliad , for Achilles alone . Virgil , in comparison , is poore as to those kind of ornamants , which proceed from the rich and fruitfull treasury of the Greek Tongue , which the Latine has not . Yet may it be said of this exteriour dress , what a certain person said , sometime since of a great Courtier , who was a very handsome person , that , if his ranting sleeves and Periwig , were taken off , he would be but as another man. For if we strip Homer of his Adverbs and Epithets , he would come into the rank of ordinary Poets . And that doubtless is the most ornamental part of him , and what makes up one of his greatest beauties . But it were not amiss , after all , to observe , that these Epithets , which so much adorn him , are very simple , obvious , and ordinary . For without any more ado , he calls snow white ; milk sweet ; fire burning . He does seek so much delicacy therein as our young Authors , who do not allow any epithets supportable , if they have not a kind of contrary or counter-signification to the words join'd with them , to give a more extraordinary aire to the discourse , and to make it glitter and sparkle by that opposition , of which the depraved taste makes a delicacy . For there are some who think it the pleasantest thing in the world to see those words join'd together , which cannot endure one the other . Ovid , in his Metamorphoses and Heroick Epistles , and Velleius Paterculus were the first that gave that false gusto to their age , which was so much a lover of simplicity . Seneca would needs imitate them , with all the writers of Declamations , the fragments of whom we read in his Controversies ; but they did it without that distinctive precaution , which is observable in Ovid and Paterculus , who knew how to be thrifty in the disposal of those counterfeit pearles , Lucan and Tacitus made that character their particular study , and made an art of clinching or quibbling , which for the most part is only a game consisting of words opposite among themselves , such as superficial witts are so much enamour'd of . And in fine , 't was consequently to the propagation of this universal debauche , that the Epigrams of Martial , and the Panegyricks of Pliny , Pacatus , and Mamertinus came into play . Not but that this kind of writing has its beauties , but they are like those of women who paint , and are forc'd to seek out exteriour and artificial ornaments , because they have not any naturall or reall ones . Nor is it to be argu'd hence , but that an Epithet which is smart , brisk , and well plac'd , is a marvailous ornament in a discourse , as that us'd by Dido in her Epistle to Aeneas , Exerces preciosa odia — in the Heroick Epistles of Ovid , which alwayes call the most glittering par● in those works that are the pure productions of the mind , and whereto our Poets will never attain ; And that which Velleius Paterculus gives to L. Domitius , when he calls him eminentissimae simplicitatis virum , and abundance of others which may be found in those two Authors . But whereas those kinds of expressions betray a certain luster , it happens , that some have not the moderation requisite in the cautious husbanding of them which they had . For the ordinary imperfection of those persons who have the talent of expressing themselves in a pleasant and facetious way , is that they are apt to speak too much , in regard they suffer themselves to be transported with the success they meet withal , accustome themselves thereto , and at length become disgustful and importunate , through an excessive passion they have to be alwayes divertive in their discourse . So that it were much better , in order to the preventing of this imperfection , and the more to keep themselves within the limits of sound sence , especially in a continued discourse , which ought to discover a certain character of grandeur and elevation , to forbear the use of those so far fetch'd Epithets , and such as have a certain aire of mystery . Those which are the most obvious and common , and which best expresse the nature of the things , are alwayes the most pertinent , such as are those used by Homer . I must acknowledge that to do this , there is requisite a greater stock of prudence and discernment , than of wit and fancy but men never speak well , but when they think wisely , and such as do so , are never short of their reckoning , as the Critick hath observed ; Adeo nihil commodius est quam semper ●um sapientiâ loqui . Which is to be understood , as much of the nature of ●he discourse , as of its morality . OBSERVATION XI . How the character of Homer is to be distinguish'd from that of Virgil. WHoever is desirous to judge with any kind of certainty of these two incomparable Authors , must be very exact in discerning between their several characters , which are extreamly opposite . For if Homer be observable in the inclination he has to speak much , Virgil is remarkable for his inclination to be silent : and it is from this difference , that we may make an exact computation of the singularity of their Genius's , and of the essential mark of their character . There are many persons guilty of a great affectation to be thought Criticks , and make it their business to judge of Virgil by profound reflections , without having ever observ'd in what the eminent quality of the fancy and judgement of that Poet , whereby he is distinguish'd from all the rest , does consist . For my own part , who admire nothing so much in his way of writing , as the admirable reservednesse and moderation he is master of in expressing things , and in not expressing any more then what is requisite , I have ever been of opinion , that he might be distinguish'd by them . A man must be very attentive in the perusall of him ; to find out that his reservednesse and silence in certain passages , speakes much , and argues an exquisite discretion ; and when he has discover'd the secret of being well assur'd of his meaning , he finds him sometimes as admirable in what he saies not , as in what he sayes . And for my part , I do not know any Author but Virgil that has a talent of prudence great enough to keep in the whole stock of his moderation and stayednesse of iudgement , amidst the ardour and excitations of an imagination enflam'd by the genius of Poesy , and that the most inspire'd of any that ever was , Lucan , in comparison of him , is an inconsiderate writer ; and Statius , a furious one . Nor could Ovid ever arrive to that excellency , till towards his latter dayes , when he writ his Fasti , which is the only part of his works , wherein he is moderate and discreet : in all the rest he discovers his youthfullnesse . Nor do his inductions of examples and comparisons in his books De Tristibus , and his other Elegies , come neer that character ; and his Heroick Epistles , which I call the flower of the Roman wit , have not any thing of that maturity of judgement , which is the transcendent perfection of Virgil. As to which perticular I compare him to those Generalls of Armies , who carry along with them into the midst of a fight all the flegme and tranquillity of there Closet Counsells , and who in the greatest heat of action , amidst the noise of Canons , Drums , and Trumpets , and the general distraction and tumult of an Engagement , are not attentive to any thing but what their own prudence and moderation dictates to them , inducing them to consult only thier own reason . And this is a character not to be imagin'd in any but great Soules , and such as dare pretend to a consummate wisdome , as was that o Virgil , who in the heat of his poetica fury , saies no more then is requisite to be said , and alwayes leaves more to be thought of , then he saies of a thing . This is a commendation much like that which Pliny gives the admirable Painter named Timantes , whose elogy he makes in the 10. chap. of the 35. book of his History : Timanti plurimum adfuit ingenii , in omnibus operibus ejus intelligitur plus semper quam pingitur . And a litle lower he addes , the better to expresse his reflection ; Rarum in successu artis , ut ostendat etiam quae occultat : And which was that miraculous eloquence whereof Cicero speaks to his Friend : ‖ Sumpsi aliquid hoc loco de tuâ eloquentiâ , nam tacui . And it is my judgement , that in this exact circumspection , and this admirable parsimony of discourse , we are to find the true character of Virgil , who slightly passes over things , as a Traveller that is in great haste , without insisting too long upon them : he generously prunes & cuts off all the superfluities , that he may retaine but what is purely necessary . And indeed in that anatomy of things consists the excellency of a work , which is never more perfect , than when there cannot be any thing cut off from it . It was also in this perfection that that exquisitenesse of sound sence consisted , which reign'd at Rome in the time of Augustus , and which was the character of all the excellent witts that writ then , and whom we look on as the only modells of the purity of discourse , sobriety of expressions , and that admirable aire of writing which is in vogue at this day . Of this we have a proofe in the order which Augustus gave Tacca and Varius , to review the Aeneid , which the Author would have suppress'd , as not thinking is compleat . He permitted them to cut off those parts of it , which might be taken away without injury to the work ; but he forbad them to doe any thing thereto , nay not so much as to compleat the Verses which were imperfect . T was the humour and gusto of that happy time to cut off what they could in discourse , to be sober and frugal therein , and to speak little . Lucretius , who is so pure and so polite had not yet attai'd that perfection . And Catullus , who was the first among the Romanes , that began to improve and heighten the Language wtih the advantages of elegance , had not as yet learnt that great precept which Horace has since so much inculcated to the Pisone●s ; — Prudens versus reprehendet inertes Ambitiosa recidet ornamenta ; Luxuriantia compescat : He does not repeat any thing else , in his Satyr upon Lucilius : — Currat sententia , neu se Impediat verbis lassas onerantibus aures . And a litle lower , speaking of the same Lucilius , hee saies , that if he had florish'd in his time , he would have known how to have contracted himself , and no doubt would have dash'd out many things out of his verses ; Detereret sibi multa , recideret omne quod ultra Perfectum traheretur — This was their course in that time , which they had learnt from the dictates of sound sence , then in its Empire , which Virgil hath so well practis'd , and whereof he makes his essentiall character . On the contrary , that of Homer is observable for his tediousnesse in speaking and relating things . He is the greatest talker of all . Antiquity , insomuch that the Greeks themselves , though chargeable with excessive discoursing above all others , have reprehended Homer for that intemperance of words , as a considerable miscarriage in discourse , which they call'd 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . He is ever in his rehearsalls , not only as to the same words , but also to the same things ; and so he is in a perpetual circulation of repetitions . That flux of the tongue , and that ebullition of fancy make him carry things much beyond the mark they ought to have been levell'd at ; and thence it comes , that the draughts he makes of things are for the most part too accurate ; and by that means he leaves nothing to be done by the imagination of the Reader , who , in order to his particular satifaction , ought regularly to be as much taken up with what he thinks of , as what he reads . Vpon this account is it that Virgil never burthens his thoughts with the whole matter lying before him , that so he may leave some part of it expos'd to the reflections of those who read him . Young Authors , who are all apt to be impertinently zealous in what they do , and to run into the character that has a smock of puerility ; and all those who are lesse fortify'd with judgment , then fancy , are not able to comprehend this maxime : for , out of a defect of experience , they follow their natural inclination , and as by an excess of discourse and verbosity they carry things beyond their proper limits , so they ordinarily give ideas for true objects , by making too too accurate representations of all the matter they handle . This is an imperfection which Apelles reprehended in the Painters of his time , as Cicero observes , Pictores eos errare dicebat , qui non sentirent , quid esset satis . Yet are we further to observe , that this defect relates only to the expression and the words . For it is a very great perfection for any one to give the most compleat images he can of things , and alwaies to raise his superstructures upon the ground-work of the greatest ideas . OBSERV . XII . Of the unity of the Subject and Time of the two Poems . YEt is it to be acknowledg'd , that there cannot be any thing more advantageously said of Homer , than what Aristotle , the wisest and most judicious of all the Criticks , hath said of him . He proposes him in his Books of Poesy for the model of the Epick Poem , and he derives all his precepts from the Iliad and the Odyssey . But it may also be urg'd on the other side , that Aristotle having not met with , in his time , but only two inconsiderable Poems , one upon Hercules . and the other upon Theseus , whereof he speaks in his Poeticks , which might come into any contest with the Iliad and the Odyssey , it is not to be wondred at , that he takes these for a model , since the two others are rather the Lives of Hercules and Thesius , than the subject of an Epick action . And that was it made Horace speak so earnestly against those Poets , whom he calls Cyclick Authors , by reason of the pure natural and historical representation they gave of things , multiplying matters clearly against the simplicity and the unity of action , which is essential to the Epopaea : upon which score we are yet further to examine Homer and Virgil , that so we may not omit any thing requir'd in an exact comparison . I grant , that as to the unity of the time , the Iliad and the Odyssey have the preheminence over the Aeneid : for the action of the Odyssey , from Vlysses's leaving Calypso to his being discover'd , lasts but forty five days ; and the action of the Iliad takes up but eight or nine months at most : and the Aeneid takes up a whole year and somewhat more . Nay some pretend that the unity of action is more perfect in the two Poems of Homer , than it is in that of Virgil ; inasmuch as not only the action of both of them is one and the same , but also of one single person . For Achilles does all things himself ; the same thing is to be said of Vlysses , ( as Aristotle affirms ) who reestablishes himself without the assistance of any other : and that seems to argue a certain hint of grandeur . Aeneas does not any thing but with the assistance of his people ; which is not so much to be wondred at . And Paul Beni observes in the second of his Academical Discourses , that the Apologist of Dante pretends that his Poem is more perfect in regard it is the action of one single person : Costui Poema , oltre esser Heroico e fatto anco di attione , di uno assolutamente solo . E ciò ad essempio , non gia de l Aeneide , ove con assercito opra Enea : ma ●en dell Iliade e Odissea ; dove al fin e Achille e Vlisse solo fa Heroiche imprese : perciò conclude che il Poema di Dante sia eccelentemente maraviglioso e This Poem , besides that it is Heroick , is also compos'd of action , and that of one person only : And this according to the example , not only of the Aeneid , wherein Aeneas acts with an Army ; but also of the Iliad and Odyssey , where in fine both Achilles and Ulysses perform alone all the heroick actions : whence he concludes , that Dante 's Poem is excellently marvellous and illustrious . To this it may be answer'd , that the unity of the person is sufficiently preserv'd by that of his Character and condition ; That the Epick Poem ought to present the perfect Idea of a great Captain and General of an Army , and and not of a Knight-Errant , who most commonly is but a phantasm and a Romantick Palladine : and it frames a greater character of a Hero , and it attributes to him a much more noble aire of dignity , to make him a Soveraign and the head of a people , as Beni observes in the same place : L' attione Heroica debbe esse una d'un solo , ma però Prencipe & capo di molti : in regard that , as he saies , great enterprises , such as the conquest of Countries and Kingdoms , the sieges of Cities , and Battels , ought to be carry'd on by Armies , managed by the conduct and designes of one person , which is as much as is requisite for the unity of the action . Besides , there is always a defectiveness as to matter of probability in those actions of Knight-Errants and solitary Worthies , such as Hercules was , and however they are dress'd up , they still smell strong of the Romance and Fable . Nay we may further add , that the unity of action , so it be rightly taken , is more perfectly serv'd in the Aeneid , than in the Iliad , where after the death of Hector , which ought to have clos'd the action , there are still two Books to come ; the 23. which comprehends the Exercises celebrated for the death of Patroclus , and which contribute nothing to the principal action ; and the 24. which contains the Lamentations of the Trojans , and the ransoming of Hector's body , which have no connection to the principal action , that being compleat without it . There is yet this further fault to be noted , that a Poem , which had no other design then to celebrate the honour of the Greeks , should be clos'd with that which is done to Hector , the chiefest of their Enemies , where the Poet employes a whole Book , to give the description of his funeral solemnities ; which procedure seems to be in some manner defective ; and it is of such a work we may cite that passage of Horace , which few understand as it ought to be understood ; ‖ — Amphora caepit Institui , currente rotâ cur urceus exit ? Homer takes his beginning the best in the world , for the honour of the Greeks : their glory is the only thing he prosecutes in all his work ; and he makes an end by that of Hector , whose loss he brings in lamented with so much magnificence . Was it not a little mistake in him to forget the design he had proposed to himself ? Does not the Aeneid take its period much better by the death of Turnus , which closes the action ? Virgil does not carry on things any farther ; he knew well enough , that he had committed a fault if he had not stop'd there . Abundance of other observations might be made upon a minute examination of those two works ; and particularly upon the delicacy wherewith Virgil reflects on things , wherein he hath still a great advantage over Homer , whose thoughts are not delicate upon any subject . For what more insinuating , what more surprising can there be imagin'd then that of the Apotheosis of Anchises , in the fift of the Aeneid , which so highly flatters Augustus and the Romans , with an extraction whereof he so ingeniously establishes the Divinity ? Not to make any mention of the most illustrious Roman Families allegorically decipher'd in the combats describ'd in the same Book , the mystery and application whereof Paul Beni explicates in his Commentaries upon Virgil. What is there to be found in Homer any way comparable to that passage , which I have ever look'd upon as of exquisite delicacy , in the sixt of the Aeneids , where Virgil is content to attribute to the Greeks , the glory of being ingenious , reserving to the Romans that of Authority and jurisdiction ? Excudent alii spirantia molliùs aera , Orabunt causas meliùs , &c. — Tu regere imperio populos , Romāe , memēto . What shall I say of the Littora littoribus contraria — in the fourth Book , which works so admirable an effect in order to the war between Rome and Carthage ? Of Dido's imprecation , by the expression of so passionate a revenge ? Exoriare aliquis nostris ex ossibus ultor , &c. which , in the obscurity of future events does so delicatly point at the great Hannibal , the most illustrious enemy of the Common wealth , and with whom Rome was so long disputing the Empire of the world . The death of Marcellus in the sixt is of the same force , nay hath somewhat that is more insinuating and more exquisite , as it appear'd by the impression which that passa●e on the spirit of Augustus , and much more upon the heart of Octavia his Mother , who fell into a swound at the very recitation , ● which Virgil made of it in the Emperors presence . shall say nothing of all the complants of Dido in the fourth , which ma●e Saint Augustine weep so often as , he himself acknowledges in his ‖ Confessions . He is far enough from haveing that tenderness for Homer whom he complements no better , then to call him dulcissimè vanus . In a word , Virgil is much more solid , his expressions have somewhat in them that is more real ; He does not speak so much at randome , nay his very discourses of greatest tendernesse and passion , which in any other would discover a certain character of lightness , have not in his work any thing that is frivolous and chimericall ; there is no● any thing , but has some ground , and his words are so many things ; which renders him more affective and more patheticall There are yet a thousand other passages , which I shall not stand to insis● upon , as that of the second of the Aeneid ; Iliaci cineres , et flamma extrema meoru● which alone destroys all the objectios that may be made against Aeneas , of his defect in point of valour . The death of Dido , touch'd over with an aire so pathetick , which begins with this Verse At trepida et caeptis immanibus ; — The abbridgement of the Romane History grav'd upon the Buckler in the eight , the explication of the destinies of the Romane Empire by Jupiter , in the first , the Conquests of Augustus , to whom he dedicates his work in the sixt which make an admirable elogy of that Emperour , Hic vir hic est &c. and all those admirable insinuations , whereof he does with so much artifice make his advantage , to force his way into mens apprehensions , and to inspire them with his inclinations and affections , which every where beare the expression of his genius , which are are so many miracles of art , and cannot be perceiv'd but only by such as are intimately acquainted with him , and accordingly able to judge of him . For there is a greater penetration and perspicacity of apprehension requisite , to discover what is good and excellent in a work , than to find in it what is defective : inasmuch as the defects are more remarkable than the true beauties , which easily elude the reflections of persons of an ordinary rate of understanding , and discover themselves only to the more intelligent . But whereas the noblest passage of Virgil , and his reall Master-piece , is the passion of Dido , I cannot let it pass without allowing it a stricter reflection than any of the rest . True it is , that Eloquence never employ'd all its advantages of artifice and ornaments in any Work with so great success as in that . All the degrees of that passion , all the renovations of that growing affection , and that well known frailty of the sexe , are there discover'd in such a manner as raises admiration in the best able to judge of them ; and the greater their abilities are , the more will they be dispos'd to discover the excellency of that passage , and to admire all the parts of it . All is neat , delicate and highly passionate in the description of that adventure , and the world is not likely ever to see any thing that shall surpasse it . Tasso indeed may haply afford us some passages which seem to have a greater eye of lustre , as that of the adventure of Tancrede and Clorinda : but if we look on him of all sides , we shall find , that all the proportions and correspondencies with the principal action , do not seem to be so exactly observ'd there , as they are in that of Dido . Yet is there one great reproach made to Virgil , to wit , that he has put a filthy slur on that Lady , by attributing so great a passion to her , contrary to her true character . For History makes her a woman of good repute . But this is an artifice , and that the most delicate and subtle of any observable in Virgil , who to excite a certain contempt for a Nation which was afterwards to be so detestable to the Romans , conceiv'd himself oblig'd , not to celebrate any vertue in her , who should be the foundress of it , imagining he might , without any disparagement to himself , sacrifice her , the better to flatter his own Country , which no doubt , would have boggled at the reputation History gave that Princess . And whereas this artifice was advanc'd only to humour the Romans , and that the Poet himself look'd on them as Masters of the world , with whose sentiments all other Nations ought to comply , or at least to conform thereto , yet he thought himself concern'd to use all precautions , to prepossess their minds , upon that disguising of the truth . To that purpose he cunningly brings the Gods into the plot , to put a better gloss upon the sacrificing of her . Venus and Cupid make it their business . Nay he makes them use all their art to smother the good repute which common fame gave that Queen . This is the subject of Juno's complaint to Venus , which serves only to make a fuller discovery of the earnest sollicitation of those two Divinities to surprise , and , in the end , to seduce Dido ; Egregiam verò laudem , & spolia ampla refertis Tup ; puerque tuus , &c. The Characters of Sinon in the second of the Aeneid , and that of Mezentius , in the eighth and tenth , are also of the highest pitch of accomplishment . Homer indeed has many more of that kind , and a greater variety of them : but those on which Virgil thought fit to bestow a particular draught , are better prosecuted than those of Homer , and he has found the secret to express them with a greater liveliness . Yet must it be acknowledg'd that Homer has a better stor'd and more sumptuous stock of invention , and greater varieties ; a more delicate and and divertive cast of versification ; a more sparkling air of expressing things , nay a smarter and more peircing sound of words , more suitable to Poesy , and such as much more fills the ear ; for the defect whereof ‖ : Cicero found fault with Demosthenes : Vsque eò difficiles ac morosi sumus , ut nobis non satisfaciat ipse Demosthenes , non semper implet aures meas , ita sunt avidae & capaces , & semper aliquid immensum infinitumque desiderant . This indeed Homer has much beyond Virgil , and the eare is much more satisfy'd with the currency , the harmony , and the whole air of his versification ; because the Greek Tongue has all those advantages over the Latine , which is more modest , more grave , and more serious . True it is also , that he has a greater extent of matters , and affords his Readers a larger prospect ; but his fancy ever and anon hurries him from one place to another ; he is not so much master of it , as Virgil is of his . T was this defect that made him commit that so essential an oversight of adding the two books of the Iliad after the close of the action ; one , of the death of Hector the other , of the Games for that of Patroclus ; and one other after that of the Odyssey , which is the mutual discovery , of one to the other , of Vlysses and Penelope . For as every Poem , as well Epick as Dramatick , ought to take its period with the close of the principal action , so after the said close , which ought to put an end to things , a man cannot make any addition thereto , without committing an extravagance . I find few passages in Homer , such as may be oppos'd to those of Virgil. Yet can I not forbear having a kindness for that of the sixt book of the Iliad , where Andromache , who was so honest and vertuous a woman , bids adieu to her Husband Hector , then going to his last combat with Achilles . In a word , t is impossible to imagine any thing of greater tenderness than that a ? ? ? dieu , wherein that Princess , by a presentiment of something disastrous , let fall some tears , a thing she was not wont to do , for she was not subject to any weakness , and the Poet saies delicately enough , that she began to lament with her women , the death of Hector , who was yet alive . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ▪ True it is , that in regard people do bewayl only dead persons , and that she bewayls a man that is alive , that expression is tender and well imagin'd ; there are but few such in Homer ; for though the expressions are still kept up in him , and are not ever neglected , yet the things he saies do as it were lagg and languish . Of this rank is the numbring of the Graecian Fleet in the second of the Iliad : all there is at the same rate , and the squadrons are all for the most part terminated by one and the same Verse : — 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . And all the banquets of the Iliad are serv'd up in the same fashion , without any variety . Nay Vlysses's being known by his wife Penelope , in the 23. of the Odyssey , which was the most favourable passage in the world to set all the subtleties of art on work , has nothing but flat and simple surprises , cold and heavy astonishments , and very litle delicacy of sentiment and real tendernesse . Penelope is too long obstinate , in opposing the reasons they alledge to persuade her , that he is her husband , who contributes nothing himself to his own discovery ; He suffers his wife to hearken too long to her distrust and circumspection ; the formalities she observes to be assur'd of all things , are there set down by tale and measure , least there might be any mistake , which methinks has somewhat that is mournfull and languishing , in a place which requir'd so much fire and vivacity . Ought not the secret instinct of her Love to have inspir'd her with other thoughts ? And should not her heart have told her what her eies did not tell her ? For Love is illuminated and inspir'd ; he has a secret and mysterious voice , which explicates his meaning better than the senses . But Homer was not skill'd in that Philosophy , which the Italians have since so much taught ; and Virgil , who makes Dido foresee the designe Aeneas had to forsake her , before she had notice brought her of it , would have made a better advantage of that occasion . OBSERV . XIII . That there is in Homer a greater air of Morality and sententiousness , than in Virgil. WE must not also dispute this advantage with Homer ; for this is so true , that Macrobius lib. 5. c. 6. of his Questions , saies that Homer has stuff'd his Poems with sentences , and that his pleasant sayings were quoted by the People as Proverbs . Homerus omnem Poesim suam ita sententiis farsit , ut singula ejus apophthegmata vicem proverbiorumin civium ore fungantur . And an English Author hath lately given us a considerable volume of sentences collected out of Homer , upon all the matters of Morality , which he has reduc'd into common places . But I pretend with Heinsius . in his Poetical tract upon Aristotle , that those sententious reflections of Morality are rather design'd for the Theatre , and of the Dramatick kind , than of the Heroick , the essential character whereof is Narration , which ought to be of a continued thread , and simple , without affectation of figures , and without all that tackle of reflections , which despoil a discourse of its natural colour and force : a fault wherewith that excellent Author of the Satyricon does so earnestly reproach the declamators of his time , Inanibus sonis ludibria quaedam excitando effecistis , ut corpus Orationis enervaretur , & caderet . By gingling and rediculous discourses , you have enervated the body of the Oration , and brought it to the ground . In a word , that force which some pretend ordinarlily to summe up in a small compasle of words to make up a sentence , is wont to exhaust , and extreamly weaken the rest of the discourse , by depriving it of its natural simplicity , and giving it a forc'd aire . For this reason is Livy a much more accomplish'd Historian than Tacitus , in regard he has lesse reflections , which are more proper for the Theatre , than for History , and Narration . ‖ Cicero is also of that judgment in one of his Books of Rhetorick : Sententias interponi rarò convenit ; ut rei actores , non vivendi praeceptores esse videamur . So that Sentences and morall reflections are a beauty not sit for the Epick Poem , in regard they are not suitable to Narration , which is the principal and essentiall character thereof . Yet may the Poet bring in to it some sentences or reflections , when he makes the Actors speak whom he introduces ; but he ought not to do it , when he speakes himself , unlesse it be very seldome ; and then too it must not seem to have been sought for . As to this we may safely imitate Livy who in the body of his History puts in very litle of that kind , but reserves it to be said by those whom he makes to speak . So that the Poet is to let them slip by , without affecting to be the utterer of them , much less to scatter and strew them up and down as Homer does : and it is a mistake for any to think to esteem him upon that account , inasmuch as that affectation is certainly an imperfection , which Virgil found out a way to avoid ; reflecting that there was not any thing more opposite to that simple and continu'd air , which he professed to observe , than those glittering words and fancies , which seem Independent from the discourse , and jutting out of the structure , in regard they are not well proportion'd thereto , and serve only to magnify the Object , and make a noise ; Rerum tumore & sententiarum vanissimo strepitu . And this has some reference to that great precept of natural reason , for those who make it their business to write ; which one of the most expert and subtle Criticks of all Antiquity gave heretofore , and which is not sufficiently understood : Curandum ne sententiae emineant extra corpus orationis expressae ; sed intexto vestibus colore niteant : which passage I translate not , that all may be at liberty to render it , according to their several abilities . It suffices , as to what I pretend , that it appears , that Author , does in that place condemn the fancies which a too strong and too brisk expression , makes , in some sort , distinguishable from the body of the Discourse ; he would have nothing over exquisite , or too far ? ? ? fetc'd , and that all the lustre be as natural to it , as colour is to garments . These sorts of simple and natural words , saith he , did natural reason dictate to Sophocles and Euripides , and which they saw it necessary to use in speech , before men bethought themselves of shutting up youth in Schools , and to limit all the exercises of the mind to pure Declamations . Nondum Juvenes declamationibus continebantur , cum Sophocles & Euripides invenerunt verba quibus deberent loqui . In a word , all these ornaments of words and brisk fancies so far-fetc'd and so frequent , deprive the discourse of its natural beauty and true dignity : ‖ Gravitas minuitur exornationibus frequenter collocatis , quod est in his lepos & festivitas , non dignitas neque pulchritudo , And this principal is general for all great things , whose grandeur attended by a regular simplicity , makes all the excellence and dignity of them ; as we see in Painting and Architecture , where great fancies are kept up much less by the multitude of ornaments , than by that simple and even , but regular air , which gives them their grandeur and Majesty . OBSERV . XIV . Shewing how Homer has the glory of invention over Virgil. INvention , one of the qualities most essential to the Poet , is one of the advantages of Homer wherein he deserves preference before Virgil. For he is the Model , and original , which Virgil propos'd to himself . But it is to be observ'd , that as ‖ Aristotle makes mention of a small Iliad , attributed by Suidas to one named Antimachus , which was the abbridgment of a greater , upon which there is some likelyhood that Homer fram'd his work ; so it may be conjectur'd thence , that the glory of the invention was not wholy due to him . Besides , we read in ‖ Athenaeus , that one Hegesianax had writ , in verse , before Homer , what had pass'd at the Siege of Troy. Cicero also makes mention of one Callisthenes , who had written upon the same subject . T is true that he liv'd in the time of Alexander , that is to say , some ages after Homer : but it is to be conceiv'd , that he had other collections different from those of Homer , since he gave a different account of that expedition , then he has done . Suidas affirms , that one Corinnus , a Disciple of Palamedes , had also written an Iliad in Verse , about the time that Troy was taken : and that another Poet , contemporary to Homer , named Syagrus ▪ has also written upon that subject : That all those works were suppress'd by the endeavours of Homer , who was not so blind , ( as some have imagin'd ) as not to make it his business to transmit his own labours only to posterity , and so to be accounted the first Author of the Iliad . And as the others were his model , as he was that of Virgil , so it were to be wish'd , that we knew , whether he has been as happy in the coppying of others , as Virgil has been in imitating him . But we are to make a great abatement of the esteem which all Antiquity hath had for Homer , if we credit what Aelian saies in his ‖ History . He pretends , that the opinion of the Learned of his time was , that Homer had not compos'd the Iliad and Odyssey , but only by fragments , not proposing to himself any continu'd design ; and that he had not given any other title to those diverse parts , which he had compos'd in the heat of his fancy & the impetuosity of his Genius , without any order , save only that of the subject and matter whereof he treated , as The valour and prowess of Agamemnon . The exercises instituted for the funeral solemnity of Patroclus ; The engagement neer the Ships , their Number ; and so of the rest ; That he had done the like for the Odyssey That Lycurgus was the first that brought from Jonia to Athens , those several parts , distinct one from the other , and without any connection ; And that Pisistratus was the person who dispos'd them into some order , and , of them , made up the two Poems of the Iliad and the Odyssey , which we now have : And from thence , as some pretend , is derived the name of Rarpsodies , which hath since been given to those two Poems . But I find in my self a backwardness to assent to this story ; for it were to deprive Homer of his greatest glory , to take away from him the disposition of his Poems : That were a weakness , which I cannot allow that great man to be chargeable withal , especially considering that Aristotle hath authorised the belief establish'd since in all ages , to wit , that he is the true Author of those Poems , though Josephus in his first book against Apion , seems to be of the same opinion with Aelian , and Plutarch , in the life of Lycurgus , and Cicero in his third book de Oratore , give some occasion to believe it . But this opinion would so highly contribute to the absolute destruction of Homers merit , that it were better to give Aelian the character of a collector of trivial stories . As for the other three , who countenance his sentiment , as they do not so peremptorily stand upon the affirmative , so we may well adhere to the common opinion , and be favourable to the reputation of Homer , which , as to this point , is too strongly establish'd , to admit of any contest . OBSERV . XV. Of the Exordiums of Homer and Virgil's Poems . IT were to be further wish'd , in order to the fuller satisfaction we might derive from an exact comparison of these two great men , that a parallel should be made , between the beginings of the Iliad and Odyssey , and that of the Aeneid , which is the first touch towards the execution of those excellent Poems . For though the beginings of great works ought to be simple and modest , as ‖ Cicero advises ; Principia verecunda , non elatis intensa verbis , and that Horace so highly blames him who begins with so much pomp and ostentation Fortunam Príami cantabo , &c. yet were it not amiss to to take a fair start , and to begin well . The beginning of the Iliad , as I translate it , runs thus . Sing , O my Muse , of the wrath of Achilles the son of Peleus , that wrath which prov'd so pernicious to his own party , by abundance of misfortunes which itbrought upon them ; it occasion'd the death of many Heroes . He takes a pleasure in aggravating that wrath by its causes and effects ; he advances things with a too-confident , too violent , and too hyperbolical expression , for a begining : ‖ That wrath , saith he , made a bloody slaughter of the bodies of the Heroes . Thus Didimus , one of Homers most exact Interpreters explicates him . He does not reflect , that it is his Heroe , of whom he speaks , whose passion he aggravates , and that he seeks out extraordinary terms , to express the distraction it made in the Army whereof he was a great commander . He might have said things more in general , in a proposition which ought to be simple ; there was no necessity of running it over again , 't was enough that he had call'd that passion pernicious ; there is a certain affectation in the repetition of it so often ; and he takes a pleasure in amplifying what he ought to have conceal'd , or at least alleviated . He prosecutes things yet farther , saying , that that implacable wrath made the bodies of those Heroes a prey to all the dogs and birds . Nay so far was he possess'd by that spirit of exaggeration , that he imposes upon him ; for of that number of Heroes , whom the wrath of Achilles brought to destruction , we cannot in reason allow any to deserve that name but Patroclus ; and I much question whether there were many among those that perish'd who might deserve it , or had a good title thereto , A man should never descend to that particularity in a proposition intermixt with invocation ; but what this Poet adds compleats his miscarriage , and makes an enormous contrariety ; — 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , 'T was the will of Jupiter it should be so . He forgets that he is speaking to his Muse , which is a Divinity , that knows all things and ought not to have forgotten any thing of what it knowes : He takes occasion to inform it , that it was the will of God ▪ that things should happen so . It was the part of Homers Muse to acquaint him with the secrets of the divine will , and what passes in the order of its Decrees , and not Homers to tell that to his Muse , the Daughter of Mnemosyne and Jupiter , that is to say , of the Understanding and memory . It is yet much more strange in him to add those words to amplify the excess of the destruction , which that wrath had caused the Greeks , since it had oblig'd the Gods to concern themselves in the resentment of that passion , and that it was their pleasure , it should occasion that destruction of all the people of good repute in that Army . And it is to carry on the dreadful effects of that wrath to the utmost extremities , to authorise by the will of the Gods , the defeat of the Grecian Army , whose loss was the accomplishment of the good pleasure of Jupiter , who has the character of shewing kindness . Upon that benignity his very name is grounded , which is the same as Juvans pater . It would be a hard matter to tell where this invocation ends : the two subsequent verses are part of it , and it is confounded with the Narration , if we look narrowly upon it : besides , to say the truth , what construction soever be made of those words , we shall find a certain affectation in them : he has a mind to fall a moralizing too soon , when he does it at the very entrance of a work , which is not moral , and that at the fourth verse of it . The Readers mind is not yet prepar'd for reflections : it ought to have been instructed , prepossess'd , and a little inflam'd before-hand . The Exordium of the Odyssey is this , I know not whether it appear any thing more rational . Give me an account , O my Muse , of that subtle and expert man , who travell d through so many Countries , and cross'd so many Seas ; He suffered much indeed ; but still he was extreamly careful to preserve himself . He also took some care for the preservation and return of his companions : but he brought not one home , they all perished . An admirable Hero ! whose essential character is to be subtle , crafty , and circumspect , yet the interpreters allay the signification of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , to excuse Homer . Put I do not see what allay can be allow'd it ; besides that in the whole prosecution of the story , the conduct of Vlysses bears no other quality in particular then that of craft , which is many times manag'd by impostures and lies , which is in no wise Heroick ; and Minerva her self , however she may be favourable to him , cannot forbear reproaching him therewith . And if it be urged that that craft is a dexterity and readiness of wit , why does he not make use of it for the safety of his Companions , but imploy all his subtlety to preserve himself ? But they all perished through their own fault . Ought not this Heroe , a person so wise , and of such extraordinary prudence , to have had conduct enough to secure them from that misfortune ? Nay the very reason of their destruction is ridiculous and fabulous ; They were destroyed for their having eaten the Sunnes Oxen , This is a far-fetch'd destruction ; the Heroe , or the Poet was willing to be rid of them ; and if Vlysses's providence had not been great enough to save his Companions who ran the same fortune with him , ought not the Poet at least to have dissembled it ? Who obliges him to begin with that , and to advance that weakness of his Heroe in the Frontispiece of his Poem , and the most obvious part of it , and to implore his Muse to celebrate the fame of that so subtle Heroe , who made a shift to save himself , and suffer'd all that were with him to be destroyed ? Is there any thing in the world less Heroick , more weak and more despicable than this ? Tasso , in the proposition of his Poem , makes a good advantage of that fault , for the accomplishment of his Hero , of whom he saies , — e sotto i santi Segni ridusse i suoi compagni erranti . The beginning of the Aeneid is more simple and more natural , and its proposition is without any difficulty . I sing , saies Virgil , the arms and valour of that Man , who having retreated from the ruines of Troy , was the first that came into Italy . He had much to suffer , through the persecutions of the Gods , and the animosity of Juno . An enemy of that consequence renders him the more considerable . But after all that , he builds a great City , which is to be the seat of the Worlds Empire , and the Metropolis of the Vniverse . According to this model of comparison , all the rest may be compar'd at leisure . OBSERV . XVI . The Conclusion of the Discourse . I Leave it to the decision of the Learned , what judgement ought to be made of both these admirable Poets , when they shall have taken the pains to inform themselves of the truth of these Observations , and have perticularly reflected , that all the Grammarians , who are the true Criticks of State having not been able to endure the lustre of Homers manner of expression , and the magnificence of his way of versifying , which doubtless , is more brisk and glittering than that of Virgil , have suffer'd themselves to be dazled thereby , and without penetrating to the ground of both their works , have for the most part attributed the advantage to Homer . But they all judge of of them as Grammarians , without considering the observations I have made . Nay Plutarch himself , in a discourse expressly writ by him upon Homer , expatiates much upon his great Learning , and the universal knowledge he had of all the sciences ; and he sufficiently denotes the vast extent of that great Genius by the Idea he gives of his character , without insisting upon what is essential to the Poem . Accordingly , all the learned , who fix their reflections upon the expression of Homer , and the exteriour part of his works , are not competent judges . To judge aright of them , they must take in the knowledg of what is essential , compute all the proportions thereof , consider whether the beauties are well plac'd therein , whether the intertexture of the probable part with the miraculous , be therein judiciously observ'd , whether the licences , which poesy permits , be not over confident , or violent , whether all the decorums , as to manners and sentiments be therein exactly prosecuted , whether the expressions be smart & passionate , whether every thing keeps its proper rank , and bears its true character , whether soundness of sence and reason spread through the whole production , and whether things are all as they ought to be : for nothing can please , if it be not so , according to the great precept of Quintilian ; Nihil potest placere quod non decet . In a word , they are to judge of these great works , as they would do of a Palace or sumptuous structure , whose chief beauty consists in the proportion there is between the design in general and its parts , and their mutual rapport : this is that which such as are well skill'd consider in them , without fixing their thoughts on the exteriour ornaments , which take up the survey of the ignorant . To conclude there is among the Catalects of the ancient Poets , the fragment of an Epigram of an uncertain Authors , which may contribute somewhat to the judgment , which ought tobe made of Homer and Virgil's Poems . This fragment saies , that the former is more ample , the latter more regular and compleat . Virgil himself is the Epigrammatist . Maeonium quisquis Romanus nescit Homerum , Me legat , & lectum credat utrumque sibi : Illius immensos miratur Graecia campos , At minor est nobis , sed benè cultus ager . The lesser works are indeed ever more compleat than the great ones , in regard the Authors may bestow more time and leasure in the polishing and perfecting of them . But in fine , to avoid being tedious by insisting on any further perticulars , which to do , we should be oblig'd to borrow matter from Eustathius , and Servius , the most eminent and exact commentators of those two great men ; methinks , I may say , without deciding any thing , as I have always pretended , that , according to the observations I have made , things may be thus divided : that Homer has more fancy , Virgil more discretion and judgment ; and that if I should choose rather to have been Homer , then Virgil , I should also much rather wish that I had writ the Aeneid , then the Iliad and Odyssey . In which I have the approbation of Propertius , as it appears by his suffrage , which he bestows on Virgil , in so disinteressed a manner , For though his reputation were much more established than that of Virgil , and though the jealousy of the mind , which is the true self-love , be incomparably greater than that of the heart , yet does he not stick to take off the Crown from his own head , to place it upon Virgils , and to acknowledge , that all ought to give him place , nay even Homer himself . Cedite Romani Scriptores , cedite Graii , Nescio quid majus nascitur Aeneide , FINIS . Notes, typically marginal, from the original text Notes for div A58062-e620 ‖ Poet , c. 26. ‖ Duo illi omnis doctrinae apices Homerus & Virgilius . Casaub . Praes . in Pers . ‖ Pretiosissimum opus animi humani . Plin. lib. 7. c. 9. * Qui Homerum contemnunt vix illis optari quioquam pejus potest , quàm ut fatuitate suâ fruantur . Casaub , Dissert . de Homero . Notes for div A58062-e870 ‖ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Poet. c. 5. ‖ Poet. cap. 5. Notes for div A58062-e1300 ‖ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Iliad . 1. ‖ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . ‖ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Notes for div A58062-e2150 ‖ Poetic● * Leg. l. 5. ‖ De Art Poetic . ‖ Fingenti formantique Principem voto concipe●e succur●i● similem huic qu●m videmus . † Fast . l 2. Notes for div A58062-e3740 ‖ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . ‖ Ad Loll. l. I. Ep. II. † Ad Pison . ‖ Ad Pison . * Ibid. ‖ Horat. ad Pison . ‖ Per ambages Deorumque ministeria . ‖ Art. Poet. ‖ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , Pollux . ‖ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Suidas . Notes for div A58062-e5780 ‖ Tusc . Qu●st . l. 1. ‖ In argumentis Cacilius pa●m●m poscit , in sermonibu . Plautus , in moribus Ter●n●ius . Notes for div A58062-e6850 ‖ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . † 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Notes for div A58062-e8240 ‖ Epist . ad . Att. lib. 13. Notes for div A58062-e8820 ‖ Art. Poet. Lib. 1. c. 14. In Bruto . Notes for div A58062-e10730 ‖ Ad ●●●en l ▪ 4. ‖ Cic ad Heren . lib ▪ 4. Notes for div A58062-e11170 ‖ Poet. c. 23. ‖ Lib. 3. ‖ lib. 13. c. 14. Notes for div A58062-e11830 ‖ Orat. ‖ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . 
A38503	----	The life, and philosophy, of Epictetus with The embleme of humane life, by Cebes / rendred into English, by John Davies of Kidwelly. Vie d'Epictète et sa philosophe. English Boileau, Gilles, 1631-1669. 1670 Approx. 205 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 121 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. Text Creation Partnership, Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) : 2005-12 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1). A38503 Wing E3152 ESTC R873 11780237 ocm 11780237 49014 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A38503) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 49014) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 491:21) The life, and philosophy, of Epictetus with The embleme of humane life, by Cebes / rendred into English, by John Davies of Kidwelly. Vie d'Epictète et sa philosophe. English Boileau, Gilles, 1631-1669. Davies, John, 1625-1693. Epictetus. Selections. English. [14], 170, [6] p. : ill. Printed by T.R. for John Martyn ..., London : 1670. "The tablet of Cebes, or, The embleme of humane life" has special t.p. Pages 14-16 are tightly bound with some loss of text in filmed copy. Beginning-page 27 photographed from Bodleian Library copy and inserted at end. Translation of La vie dÉpictète et sa philosophe. First edition of this translation; based on the 3rd edition of the French version by Gilles Boileau, published in 1667. Cf. pref. Reproduction of original in Huntington Library. Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford. Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO. EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor. The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines. Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements). Keying and markup guidelines are available at the Text Creation Partnership web site . eng Epictetus. 2005-06 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2005-07 Aptara Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2005-08 Jonathan Blaney Sampled and proofread 2005-08 Jonathan Blaney Text and markup reviewed and edited 2005-10 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion THE LIFE , AND PHILOSOPHY , OF EPICTETVS . With THE EMBLEME OF Humane LIFE , By CEBES . Rendred into English , by JOHN DAVIES of Kidwelly . LONDON , Printed by T. R. for John Martyn , and are to be Sold at the Sign of the Bell without Temple Bar , 1670. TO THE Right HONOURABLE , PHILIP HOWARD OF NORFOLK , Lord Almoner to her most Sacred Majesty of Great Brittain , &c. TO prove the productions of the Ancients extraordinary and transcendent in their kinds , it would be hard for me to bring a greater Testimony , then the present I heer make your Lordship of these two small , yet Master-Pieces of Morality . The veneration and esteem wherewith they have been entertain'd through so many Ages sufficiently argue , that Time , with all its envy , hath not been able to make any diminution of their Original excellency . For , who can reflect on Epictetus , wihtout a certain astonishment at his exemplary Constancy ? Who can think on the strictness of his Precepts , without framing to himself an Idaea of that noble Insensibility , which the Stoicks requir'd in their Virtuoso ? Who can view him so indifferent and unconcern'd in the greatest emergencies , and not be convinc'd , that there may be an undistracted pursuit of Vertue through all the disgraces and inconveniences of humane Life ? Who , in fine , shall consider him laying down Humility for the Ground-work of his Morals , and not be surpriz'd at the strange illumination of a Heathen Philosopher ? These , my Lord , were the Characters which endear'd Epictetus to all the lovers of vertuous action , and rais'd him out of the miseries of Servitude into a familiarity with Emperours . From which considerations I must acknowledge my self encourag'd to recommend him , in his present dress , to your Patronage , presuming that , with these Qualifications , he must be kindly receiv'd by a Person , who hath prefer'd the splendor arising from Christian Austerities and Mortifications before all the advantages of Nature or Fortune ; and with him the sincerity and submission wherewith I am , MY Lord , Your most humbly devoted Servant J. DAVIES . THE PREFACE . TO make some estimate of the value which hath been from time to time set on the Dictates of Epictetus , we may content our selves with this remark , that so many Learned Hands have been employ'd either in the rendring of them into other Languages , or the explication of them in his own . In the Latine , there are many Versions , of all which it is not our design here to give any particular account . In English , I cannot find that it hath appear'd above once before , done as close as could be to the Original , and as well as the English could bear it : which Edition came out about the year 1610. entituled , The Manual of Epictetus . In the French Tongue , several eminent Persons spent their pains about it , among whom Monfieur Boileau is the last , and consequently the most exact , in regard he had consulted all that had gone before him on this subject . His labours herein prov'd so acceptable , that in few years his Work came to a third Impression , which appearing abroad in the year 1667. is the Original of this Translation . It seems , in the precedent Editions Mons . Boileau had intituled it The Enchiridion of Epictetus ; but in the last , out of complyance with the advice of some Friends , and a reflection that some Words , as they are not so easily pronounc'd , so are they not so easily naturaliz'd as others , he put out that Title , and call'd it , the Philosophy of Epictetus . Monsieur Du Vair , who some years since translated this Tract , was pleas'd to call it also the Manual of Epictetus . But our Author declin'd that name too , partly out of a consideration that the Word Manual seems to be particularly consecrateed to Works of Devotion and Piety , and partly , that Enchiridion is a Greek Term , which , in this place , properly signifies a Ponyard . The reason alledged by Simplicius , why Arrian gave it that Title , is this ; That , as Ponyards are light Armes , which we commonly carry about us , to be us'd when we are surpriz'd by our Enemies : So should we always have this little Book before our eyes , that we may the better oppose the assaults of our Passions , a kind of domestick Enemies , whereof we should be alwaies distrustfull . Had our Author been satisfy'd with this fancy of Simplicius , he would still have entituled his Book , the Ponyard of Epictetus ; but somewhat improperly , inasmuch as besides that it might have frighted some Readers , it sounded not well to attribute either defensive or offensive Armes to Epictetus , a Philosopher so signall for his Constancy and Patience . Vpon which reflections he thought best to call it simply the Philosophy of Epictetus . Mons . Boileau affirms further of himself , that , for the better understanding of the Original Author , he got all the helps he could out of the Discourses of Arrian and the Greek Commentary of Simplicius , an excellent Work , comprehending the whole Morality of the Stoicks . He saies also , that , among the many Latine Versions , he kept most closely to those of Politian and Wolfius , as the most exactly done ; not forgetting the late labour of Salmasius upon this Piece , in a large Commentary upon that of Simplicius . But what our Authour most esteems in this Work of his , is the Life of Epictetus , which had not been written in any Language before , and consequently must require the greater pains , since it was to be collected out of so many several Authors . Had he pleas'd he might have made it larger ; but some things have been omitted , that it might be the more proportion'd to this Abbridgment . At the end of the Philosophy follows Cebes's Tablet , that is , an Embleme , or Representation of Humane Life , before which there is a Preface giving an account of it . These two Pieces have been for the most joyned together , partly upon a consideration of the allyance of the Subject , and partly upon that of their Antiquity . J. D. THE LIFE OF EPICTETUS . EPICTETUS was born neer the end of Nero's Empire , at Hierapolis , a City of Phrygia . Of his birth there is no certaine account , for his Father and Mother are equally unknown , All the certainty we have of him is , that he was a b Slave of one , named Epaphroditus , a Libertine , and one of the Captains of Nero's Life-Guard , a person recommendable upon no other score , save that of being Master to so illustrious a Slave . Arrian relates of this Epaphroditus two actions , among others , worthy certainly the Genius of the person , and which I the rather take notice of here , because , I conceive , they perfectly expresse his character . One day , this Man , sold to another Officer of Nero's , one of his Slaves , named Felicion , by profession a Shoo-maker , as accounting him no expert Workman . That Slave coming afterwards , by that means , to be the Emperour's Shoo-maker , and Epaphroditus hearing of it , treated him with extraordinary civilities and respects , and at length made him his greatest Friend and Confident . c Another time , a certain Man casting himself at his feet , extreamly deploring the crossnesse of his Fortune , and complaining , that , of all his estate , he had but a hundred and fifty thousand crowns left , Epaphroditus made answer , In troth , Friend , I much wonder , that you have had the patience to forbear speaking of it so long . Which he sayd , not by way of ralliery , but very seriously , and out of a real admiration . It was under the verge of this imperious Master that d Epictetus pass'd away the first years of life . About what time , or how he obtained his Liberty , is not known ; onely this we find , that under the reign of Domitian , there being a publick Edict , for the departure of all the Philosophers out of Rome and Italy , Epictetus was oblig'd , among others , to retire to Nicopolis , a City of Epirus , now called Preveza . This is a clear argument , that he had then obtain'd liberty , since he was forc'd , as a Philosopher , leave Rome . Nor indeed is it to be imagin'd , that a person of his merit , belov'd and esteem'd by the Emperours of his time , should continue in Slavery . It is generally beleeved , that after his exile , he never return'd to Rome , and that his constant aboad was at Nicopolis , † for Arrian affirms in severall places , that the Discourses he collected of his , were held by him at Nicopolis . But I question the truth of this conjecture , notwithstanding the Authority of f Salmasius . For g Spartian writes , among other things , that the Emperour Hadrian entertain'd this Philosopher with much familiarity . Now how that could be , I cannot imagine , if Epictetus continued still at Nicopolis . But whether Epictetus liv'd in that City or not , is of no great concern to his Life . Nor do I know whether he were ever married ; but as I affirm it not , so do I neither deny it . For h Arrian obferves that Epictetus blam'd the Epicureans for their speaking against Marriage . But that he was not married , seems deducible hence , that though he did not account Marriage imcompatible with vertue , yet he thought it a great obstacle to the attainment of perfection . But whether he were married or not , it is very likely he had no Children , or at least no Daughters . For besides that his having any is not mentioned in any Author ; k Lucian relates , that one day Epictetus perswading Demonax to take a Wife , Demonax jeeringly made answer , Well , I am content to do it , conditionally you give me one of your Daughters . Moreover , 1 Spartian affirms , that Hadrian exercis'd great liberalities and respects towards the Poets , Orators , Philosophers , Mathematicians , and all Professors of Science . But whatever Spartian relates of that Prince , of whom it may be sayd , that never any man took such pleasure in abusing and scoffing at those very persons , as he did ; certain it is , that Epictetus was always very poor , and that neither the sayd Emperour , nor his Successors , who so highly esteemed him , did advance him much , if at all , in matter of wealth ; and possibly this might proceed from his great contempt thereof . For it is granted , he lived at Rome in a little house , which had not so much as a door . m All the Attendants he had was an old Servant maid , and all his Houshould-stuff , an earthen Lamp , by the light whereof he brought forth those noble and divine reflections ; of which we have at this day the remainders in the Books of Arrian . Whence it may be guessed how poor he was . But to return to his Sentiments and Morality ; Modesty was his darling and most familiar Vertue . Hence came it , that he affirmed , There was no necessity of adorning houses with Tapestry and Pictures ; but that they were to be furnished with Modesty and Temperance ; for those were the ornaments that last alwaies , and never grow old , or are out of fashion . He had so far renounc'd ambition and ostentation , that if ever Philosopher did things out of humility , it may be said that he was the person . For as there was not any man , in his time , that did so many good Actions as he ; so was there not any that ever made it so much his business to conceal them , and to have it believ'd that he had not done them . Whence it came , that amongst the Instructions he gave his Disciples , these were the chiefest : If you are so happy as to have learnt to satisfie your body with little , make no ostentation of it . If you have brought your self to a custom of drinking only water , forbear bragging of it . If you have a desire to enter upon some painful exercise , do it privately . Whatever may come of it , do nothing out of a design to be observ'd , or admir'd by the people . All these affectations are vain , and unbecoming a Philosopher . And indeed Epictetus was at so great a distance from vanity , that though he were the ablest of any of his time , to Write , yet was he never inclin'd to do it ; though that be an humour which hath been predominant over the noblest Souls . For if his Disciple Arrian had not reduc'd to writing , what he had heard him deliver by word of mouth , Epictetus would haply have been a name unknown in the world . He was of opinion also , that a true Philosopher ought to do , and not to speak . He accordingly affirm'd , that most of those , who took upon them to be Philosophers , were only such as to the denomination ; but not such in effect . One day , a certain person being displeas'd at some others pittying of him ; Friend , said Epictetus to him , you are much to blame for being so angry . For upon this very account that you are offended at your being bemoan'd , you are deservedly pittied . Another time , observing a Man who was engag'd in a most infamous Debauch , and careless of all honour and reputation , falling into discourse of Study and Philosophy , he cryed out ; O extravagant man ! what dost thou mean to do ? Hast thou consider'd whether thy Vessel be pure and clean , before thou pourest any thing into it ? For otherwise , whatever thou hast put into it , will be corrupted and turned into Vrine or Vineger , or something worse . A. Gellius , who relates this passage , conceives there could not be any thing more judiciously , or more truly spoken ; as if he would insinuate , that when Philosophy , and the other Sciences fall into a sordid soul , defil'd with Vice ; they are , as it were , in a foul and unclean Vessel , where they are tainted , and beget nothing but corruption . But Epictetus had a quality , which I esteem the more , in that it is a rare one , even in a Philosopher . He was an extraordinary lover of Neatness ; and would say sometimes , that he would rather see one of his Disciples with his hair well comb'd , and in good order , than tangled and nasty . But though he were so great a lover of Neatness , yet was it not ever the more observable in his own person . He was infirm of Body , and lame , by reason of a defluxion fallen down into his leg . He does ingeniously acknowledge as much in an Epigram he made of himself , which might be thus rendred ; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Born , indispos'd of Body , and a Slave ; Kindness , from Fortune , I could never find ; But this advantage from the Gods I have , Their unexhausted Treasures fill my Mind . Planudes , in his Collection of Greek Epigrams , falsly attributes this to Leonidas , as Vincentius Obsopaeus hath well observ'd : and after him , Salmasius , who also pretends that this Epigram is not Epictetus's , and that it was added to A. Gellius by some not-deeply-learnt person . All the reason he gives of it , is , That it is not found in an ancient Manuscript of Aulus Gellius's : I am apt to believe it might be so . But if this conjecture be true ; it must be also granted , that the same not-deeply-learned person had got it added to Macrobius , who cites it , as Epictetus's , in the first Book of his Saturnalia , and brings in the same words of Aulus Gellius . But indeed the reason , arguing this Epigram not to be Epictetus's , is this , that it cannot easily be presum'd , a Philosopher , so remarkable for his modesty and humility , as he was , should speak so advantageously of his own worth . Howere it might be , this is most certain , that Fortune had not the least kindness for Epictetus ; yet did not her Persecutions ever oblige him to make his addresses ever the more to Great Persons . They are very much to blame , said he sometimes , to pride themselves in the conceit that so many court them with their respects and services . Do they imagine , that it is for their own sakes all these submissions are made ? Everyone , as to that particular minds his own concern , which taken away they are soon slighted . They are justly serv'd , as Asses are : If they be rubb'd or curry'd , it is in order to some service to be got out of them . So we reverence those men , as men do the Feaver at Rome . If Altars be erected to her , it is out of a fear of the hurt she may do . But what so great mischief , continu'd he , are we afraid of at their hands ? The worst they can do is to send us into another World. What matters it ? Must we not alwaies expect death ? Are not all the waies of Death equal ? And is not that , through which a Tyrant sends us , many times the shortest and the easiest ? In a word , no Tyrant was ever so cruel as to be above six months in torturing a man to death , Whereas a Feaver is sometimes above a year ere it dispatches him . When he met with any of those Persons , who are of opinion they transcend others , because they are in favour with the Prince , or can derive their Pedigree from a long series of Ancestors ; he treated them after a very pleasant manner . You imagine , said he to them , because your Grand-father was Consul , your Father a Senator , and you are Caesar's Favourite , that you are more at liberty , and of better quality than another . Know that you are more a Slave , than the meanest Slave among the popular , and that the condition of such a one is better than yours . For if he be ill-treated sometimes by an imperious Master , you are continually domineer'd over and tormented by Ambition , or some other Passion . The only advantage you have over him is , that he is but a Slave in some course-cloath , and you are one in a Scarlet-coat . Besides , if he does not his duty , he must expect the lash or some such punishment ; whereas , if you do not yours , you are somewhat more honourably dealt withal ; for your head is struck off , as beseems a Favourite of Caesar's . Thus were Persons of quality treated by Epictetus : So that his extream poverty , aud the meanness of his extraction , could not check him out of the humour of making sport at their Wealth , and imaginary Grandeurs : His vertue had exalted him above all those things , And though Fortune alwaies wreak'd her malice upon him , yet would he never repine , but pass'd away his life in perpetual content . But if he might justly complain of the niggardlyness of Fortune towards him , as to corporeal accommodations ; he was on the other side to acknowledge the profuseness of Heaven towards him , as to the advantages of his Mind . It seem'd the former had not declar'd her self his enemy ; but that his triumph over her might be the more glorious . Nay , I dare affirm , that Bondage , and the infirmity of his Body were the necessary retinue of his Vertue , that it might appear with greater lustre to posterity . For , without flattery , never did any person force up constancy to so noble a height . While he was yet a Slave to Epaphroditus , that humerous Brute would needs one time , make it his sport to wrinch his Leg. Epictetus , perceiving that he took a certain pleasure in so doing , and that he renew'd the exercise with greater strength , said to him smiling , and without seeming any way mov'd thereat ; If you continue this sport , you will certainly break my Leg : Accordingly , that having happen'd , as he had foretold it ; all he said to him was , Well , did I not tell you that you would break my Leg ? Was there ever Constancy equal to this ? Was it not , as I may say , an out-braving of Fortune's extravagance , and the infirmity of our Nature . Celsus transported with an Enthusiasme of Philosophy , makes this patience of his transcend whatever might pretend to that name , so far as to be guilty of an abhominable impiety , by heightning the patience of Epictetus above that of our Saviour Jesus Christ. If the malice of Time had not depriv'd us of the Book . which Arrian writ of his Life and Death , I am confident , we should have found many other as great examples of his Patience . Nor is it to be doubted , but that a man , who so suffer'd his Leg to be broken , had before made discoveries of his Constancy upon several other occasions . And indeed this Vertue was so attendant on him , that it forsook him not even in the most considerable actions of his Life . Thence it came that he said , If your Oyle be spilt , or your Wine stollen out of your Cellar ; you are to make this reflection in your self , That by such casualties is Constancy purchas'd . But if he maintain'd these Maximes with much earnestness , he observ'd them with no less rigour . For one day this Philosopher having bought an Iron-lamp , which he thought a very precious piece of Houshold-stuff ; as he was in a deep meditation in the Chimney-corner , a Thief came into his Room , and stole away his Lamp , without his perceiving of him . So that a while after , Epictetus looking about , and missing his Lamp , fell a smiling , and without any disturbance , said , I shall deceive this Thief to morrow , for if he come for another Lamp , it shall be but an Earthen one . True it is , we cannot affirm this action was of equal gallantry with the former ; yet , in my judgment , it is no less remarkable . There is not ought wherein the Genius of persons is so discoverable , as in their trivial things inasmuch as the Soul appears therein as it were ▪ stript of the disguise of all sorts of Passions : Whereas in grea● matters she is in a manner alwaies disguis'd ; Interest , or Ambition causing her , most commonly , to act contrary to the natural bent of her inclination . But to return to our Philosopher ; it may be truly said , That never man knew better how to suffer , than he did . It was a Science he had learnt even from his tendrest age , and wherein he improv'd himself to the last moment of his life . He needed not Companions in his misfortunes , that he might derive Consolation from their joynt-suffering . He never sought any but in himself ; and if his mind were sensible of any grief , it was only of the grief of others . He thought it the greatest mark of the malignancy of a corrupt nature , to imagine evil less burthensom , when several other persons participate of it with us : as if our sufferings were heightned , or remitted , proportionably to the augmentation or diminution of theirs . According to this Principle was it , that he affirmed those persons were ridiculous , who complain'd , that none were unjustly dealt with but themselves . How , said he , if you are sentenc'd to have your head struck off , would you have all other Men condemn'd to the same punishment ; and can you find no Consolation , but in the destruction of Mankind ? Thence it came that Epictetus so highly celebrated the constancy , and great courage of Lateranus . For Nero having condemn'd him to have his head struck off , and the Execution●● having but slightly wounded him at th● first blow , he had the heart to lift up his head , and to stretch forth his neck the second time . Nay , a little before his death , Epaphroditus making some Interrogatives to him about the Conspiracy he was charg'd withal , he undauntedly made this Answer ; If I had any thing else to say , I would tell it thy Master , and not Thee . As Epictetus was the most resolute , and the most constant of all Men ; so were the judgments he made of Resolution , and Constancy , better and more sound , than those of any other . For though he were most intimately acquainted with these two Vertues , as being his first and most ancient inclinations , yet could he not endure them , if they had the least blemish , that rendred them insupportable . A● he would not have a Man to be heartless and cowardly , so would he neither have him to be temerarious . When a man might go through a plain , or some easy passage , he would not have advis'd him , to take his way through steepy and rough places . He was not of the humour of that Philosopher , who would rather have a Cart pass over his body , then turn out of his way to avoid it . Epictetus behav'd himself otherwise ; for when Epaphroditus made it his sport to break his legg , he generously endur'd it ; but if Epaphroditus had had the good nature , to have forborn that diversion , he had very much oblig'd him . He thought it as great a vanity and shame , for a man to run himself into danger , where there was no necessity for the doing of it , as there was honour and Virtue , to embrace it , when his duty oblig'd him thereto . But when Reason requir'd a man's exposing of himself to danger , he would then have him think of no delay , but look on all inconveniencies and difficulties as so many trials of our Virtue , and occasions , contributing to our glory . Had Hercules , said he , ever been Hercules , if that Lyon , that Hydra , that wilde Boar , and all those Monsters , whereof he disburthen'd the Earth , had not exercis'd his courage ? How is it to be imagin'd , he should come to the height he attain'd , if his Virtue had not met with employment ? What advantage could we have made of all his strength , all his patience , and all his courage , had he not embrac'd the occasions of making discoveries thereof ? Not that it is to be inferr'd hence , that he would have a man wish to see whole Provinces pester'd with Lyons and Hydraes , that he might thereby signalize his valour : but he only maintain'd , That the casuall meeting with these Monsters had made a fortunate discovery , what kind of person Hercules was . Epictetus said further , that Helvidius had been admirably well convinc'd of this truth ; that he had perfectly studied these Maximes , and that never any man had been more indivertible from his Sentiments , then he . When he once thought it his devoir , and conceiv'd himself oblig'd in Conscience to do something , though the Emperour , the Senate , and the People should have conspir'd together , and contributed their joynt endeavours , to obstruct what he was resolv'd to do ; yet was not all that combination of Emperour , Senate , and People able to tempt him to the least act of meanness . It happen'd one day , that Vespasian was desirous to get something pass'd in the Senate . He , well acquainted with the humour of Helvidius , and knowing he would be sure to oppose it , forbad him to come that day into the Senate . Helvidius having receiv'd that message made the Emperour this return , That it was in his power to deprive him of his charge ; but that while he continu'd a Senator , he could not exempt himself from doing his duty , and coming to the Senate . Be it so , reply'd Vespasian ; I am content you should come thither , conditionally you say nothing . If I am not press'd to give my vote , answers Helvidius , I promise you to be silent . But there is a necessity of my requiring your advice , saies the Emperour . There is in like manner , replies Helvidius , a necessity , that I should answer you , and that I should speak what I conceive just and reasonable . If you do so , and that it oppose what I would have done , added Vespasian , I shall put you to death . When did I ever tell you , replies Helvidius , that I was immortall ? you will execute your charge , and I will endeavour to do the like by mine . It may be your part to sentence me to banishment , and it is mine chearfully to submit thereto . It is your part to order my death , and mine , resolutely and undauntedly to receive it . I make the less difficulty to fall into these little Digressions , because I observe that Plutarch is no enemy to the like , and that they are not the meanest Ornaments of the Lives which he hath written . Epictetus was also a great admirer of the Constancy express'd by Agrippinus . For , some one telling him , that an Information , which concern'd his life was put in against him in the Senate , he made answer , I am glad of it ; but what time of the day is it ? Being told , it was about five in the After-noon , Come , repli'd he , let us go to the Bath , it is time to part . Being return'd home a little while after , news was brought him , that the Information was found against him . Well , said he , what am I sentenc'd to ? to Death ? No , repli'd he who brought him the tydings , you are only condemn'd to banishment . Very well , repli'd Agrippinus , let us sup to night at Aricia . Epictetus had further a particular veneration for Pyrrho , the Sceptick , upon this account , that he put no difference between Life and Death . He esteem'd above all the reply he made to a certain person , who thought to make some sport with him . For that man saying to him , Why dost thou not therefore dye , Pyrrho , since it is indifferent to thee , whether thou livest or diest ? That is the very reason of it , repli'd he . In a word , Epictetus would have all Philosophy to consist in Constancy and Continence . Whence he had allwaies these words in his mouth , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , Bear and Forbear , but the grace and energy of the saying is much greater in the Greek , than in any modern Languages . Thence it came , that he was so much taken with the procedure of Lycurgus towards a Lacedemonian , who had struck out one of his Eyes . For the people having deliver'd up the person to be punish'd ; Lycurgus , instead of revenging himself upon him , instructed him in Virtue . Wherein when he had made a considerable proficiency , he order'd him to be brought upon the Theatre , to the great astonishment of the People , who thought him dead long before ; and said to them , This man , whom you deliver'd up to me as a wicked and perfidious person , I now return you vertuous and just . The more we look on Epictetus , as an unbyass'd esteemer of mens Actions ; the more glorious is it to the memory of these great Persons , to have had such an Approbator as he was . He , all his life , made profession of the Stoick Philosophy ; that is , the severest and most austere of all Antiquity . Never was there any person who knew better how to reduce to practice the Maximes and Precepts of that Sect. For though he may be numbred among the last that apply'd themselves thereto , yet was he one of the greatest Ornaments of it . In his Discourses and Actions , he imitated Socrates , Zeno , and Diogenes . When he undertook any work , he first consider'd , what they would have done , upon the like occasion . When he reprov'd , or instructed any one , he alwaies entertain'd him with some example of those Philosophers . In fine , he look'd on them as persons infinitely transcending all others . But , above all , he had a particular esteem for Socrates , and had fram'd himself to a stile like his . In his Discourses , he us'd comparisons so familiar , and so pertinent , that he insensibly won all to his Opinion . He was so persuasive , that he forc'd even such as disputed against him , to be witnesses of the truth he spoke . He was no affector of polite or elegant expressions ; but if his Discourse were intelligible , and full of good sence , after the example of that of Socrates , he was satisfy'd . In a word , He had propos'd that Philosopher to himself , as the model , and rule of all his actions . Though he much esteem'd Pyrrho himself , yet had he so strange a contempt for the Pyrrhonians , that he could not endure them . A certain Pyrrhonian one day taking a great deal of pains to prove , that the Senses alwaies deceiv'd men , he said to him , Who of your Sect intending to go to the Stoves , mistook his way , and went to the Mill ? It was also an ordinary saying with him , Were I a Servant to some of these Pyrrhonians , I should take a pleasure in tormenting them . When they said to me , Epictetus , poure some Oyl into the Bath , I would cast some Brine on their heads . When they call'd for Water-gruell , I would bring them Vineger . And if they complain'd of that usage , I would tell them their senses were deceiv'd , and would perswade them that Vineger and Water-gruell was the same thing , or I would make them renounce their own sentiments . He declar'd himself a perpetuall enemy of Opinion and Fortune , by whom yet others thought the world govern'd . The greatest part , said he , of those things which we admire are but pure fantasticall humours . For instance , The Iliad , which is so much talk'd of , is it not a pure humour ? An humour came into Paris's head , to carry away Helene ; she was in a humour to follow him , and Menelaus must needs be in an humour to be angry at it . And this speaking properly , is the main design of the Iliad . But if Menelaus had behav'd himself like a prudent man , and had imagin'd , that he was no small gainer , by the loss of such a Wife , what had become of the Iliad ? Would not it , and the Odysses , have been clearly lost . As to Fortune , Epictetus compar'd her to a Lady of Quality , who prostitutes her self to Servants , and the meanest among such . He said that the Life , which had any dependence on Fortune , was like a Torrent after a violent shower , muddy , foule , hard to be got over , impetuous , and of short continuance . He maintain'd , on the contrary , that a minde addicted to Vertue was like an unexhausted ever-flowing Spring , whose waters were clear , sweet and pleasant to drink , in a word , not chargeable with any manner of corruption . In like manner , it was his highest care to heighten himself up more and more towards perfection in the study of vertue . He had renounc'd all other pleasures , that he might the more intentively prosecute those of the mind . When he was at any great Feast , he minded not so much the satisfaction of his body , as that of his mind . For it was his persuasion , that what was bestow'd on the body perish'd , and was never recover'd again ; whereas what was bestow'd on the mind continu'd and was never lost : For this reason did he prefer the Tranquillity and indisturbance of the Soul , before all other things imaginable . And he held it for a Maxime , That as a man would be loath to be cast away in a Ship , though it were ever so beautiful , and loaden with Treasures and wealth : so how rich and sumptuous soever a House may be , a man should never be so carefull in the preserving of it , as to be crush'd by the burthen of excessive cares and disquiets . This was also another saying of his . If Persia had been the place of your Nativity , it is certain you would have had no inclination to live in Greece ; you would only have wish'd to live happily in your own Country . When therefore a man is born in Poverty , to what end shonld he have the ambition to be rich ? Why does he not rather frame himself to a contentedness in that condition , and endeavour to live happily therein ? As it were better for a man never to lye in any but a narrow Bed , and to have his health ; then to be sumptuously lodg'd , and to be sick : So ought it to be a mans wish rather to preserve an indisturb'd tranquillity and composure of mind , in a mean condition , then be tormented with Grief and Vexation , amidst a greater liberality of Fortune . We must not imagine , that our unhappiness proceeds from Poverty , but from Ambition . Nor are we deliver'd from fear , by Wealth , but only by reason . Whence it comes , that he who makes provision of Reason is content in himself , and charges not his grievances on Poverty . These were the reflections of Epictetus on those things whereof men make so great account . He could not endure those persons , who sought pretences to conceal , or justifie themselves in their miscarriages . He said they imitated the Roman Curtezans ; who to cover their shame and to justifie their Lewdness , made their advantage of Plato's Books of Common-Wealth ; inasmuch as that Philosopher would have women to be common : not piercing into the sense , but lewdly interpreting the words of that great man. For he does not hold that a Woman married to one man should afterwards prostitute her self to all others ; but he would abrogate that kind of Marriage between one Man and one Woman , to introduce another . For this reason Epictetus never bethought himself of any excuse , when he was once sensible that he had done amiss : on the contrary , he was never better pleas'd , than when his miscarriages were discover'd to him . One day , Rufus bitterly reproving him , that he had not observ'd an omission in a Syllogisme , he made answer . I have not committed so great a crime , as if I had set the Capitol on fire . How , wretch , replies Rufus , dost thou think there is no other crime , than that of firing the Capitol ? Epictetus was so far from being displeas'd at so sharp a retort , that he gave Rufus thanks , and afterwards told the story to all the World. Another time a certain person , who had been very wealthy , but then was fallen into extream Poverty , came and intreated him to write on his behalf to the People . Epictetus , glad to do him any service , writ him a most Obliging Letter , wherein he represented and bemoan'd his misfortune , in such terms , as might have excited compassion in Persons the least inclin'd to any . But when the other had read it , instead of giving him thanks , he return'd it him again , alledging , that his addresses to him were out of hopes of receiving some assistance from him , and not of being bemoan'd , which he needed not . That scornfulness so pleas'd Epictetus , that he thought himself more oblig'd to him for that Answer , than if what Worthy person had entertain'd him kindness , with the most insinuating Complements . But above all things , Epictetus was extreamly nice in point of Friendship , and there needs be no more said , than that he was a Stoick , to give some security , that he was sincere and disinteress'd . He would not have a man think of consulting the Oracle , when he was concern'd in the vindication of a Friend . He was perswaded , that it ought to be attempted even with the hazard of a mans Life . As he was maintaining one day , That only a wise man was capable of Friendship ; one made him this reply , That though he were no wise man , yet he tenderly lov'd his own Son. 'T is your imagination , Answers Epictetus . Did you ever observe little whelps playing together ? It might be infer'd , from their sporting , that they had an extream kindness one for the other . And yet cast but a piece of meat betwixt them , and you will finde whether they effectually love one another . The case is parallel with that of you and your Son. Cast but a piece of Land between you and him , and you will discover whether , to gain that , he will not wish your Death ; and whether within a while after you will not have a mortall aversion against him . Eteocles and Polynices , Were they not Brothers , the Children of the same Father and Mother ? Had they not had their Education together ? Had they not made a thousand protestations of inviolable Friendship ? And yet when the Kingdom fell between them , which is the fatall Morsell , did they remember , or reflect on their promises ? Was not the Friendship between them clearly forgotten ? Did there not happen dreadfull Wars between them , and were they not desirous to kill one the other ? Did not Paris live under the same roof with Menelaus ? Did they not lodge in the same bed ? Were they not continually together ? And yet , did not the imaginary beauty of a wretched Woman make an irreconcileable distance between them , and engage them in the most bloody and most cruel War that ever was heard of ? When it would be discover'd , continu'd he , whether two men are truly Friends ; there is no necessity of enquiring whether they be related one to the other , or have had a joynt education . These are uncertain marks , and such as commonly do but trapan us . We are only to inform our selves of their Opinions , and their Manners ; and if we finde they are truly vertuous , and well-principled , we may pass an assured Judgement of them that they are perfect in point of Friendship . One day , a person of Quality making him a visit , he very civilly entertain'd him , and discours'd with him a great while . But after they had talk'd of divers things , Epictetus ask'd him whether he were married ? I am so , said the other to my great sorrow . What cause have you to be so much troubled , repli'd Epictetus , For methinks people marry only in order to a more happy Life ? I am so miserable , replies the other , that I have not a quiet houre . I so tenderly Love my Children , that I am in a perpetual apprehension , that some accident may befall them . And upon the least thing being amiss with them , I am like a distracted person , tearing the hair of my head , and deploring the wretchedness of my condition . Not long since , continu'd he , news being brought me , that my little Daughter was not well , I was so smitten thereat , that I had not the courage to see her , till I was assur'd , that she had recover'd that fit , and was grown better . Certainly replies Epictetus , you are a person of a very humorous Friendship ; I could wish my Enemies had the same affection for me , as you have for your Children , and that they would Love me so well , as not to see me while I live . You do as a certain Gallant sometime did , who , being entred the Lists , was struck with such a fear , that he cast his Cloak over his Eyes , while his Horse galloped , and having afterwards casually got the prize , they were forc'd to apply Sponges to him , to recover him out of the swound he was fallen into . When some said to Epictetus , that if he still liv'd in Poverty , he would never be in a capacity to serve his Friends . How are you mistaken ! reply'd he , Do you think that the assisting of Friends consists in the lending of money ? No , no. True it is that a man ought to do what lies in his power , to get Wealth , that he may therewith relieve them , in their necessities ; but if you can direct me how it may be gotten , in the age we live in , with the preservation of V'ertuous life and Integrity , I promise you my utmost endeavours to do it . And if you also expect it from me , that I should hazard the loss of those Goods I can call my own , in order to the acquisition of others which are not true Goods , Consider whether you are not very unjust , and whether you ought not to prefer a faithfull Friend before money ? This certainly was an Answer beseeming a true Philosopher . But what 's particularly observable in Epictetus , is , that , of all the ancient Philosophers , he had the best opinions concerning the Deity , and the greatest insight into our Mysteries . His sentiments are so conformable to Christianity , that St. Augustine , as great an enemy as he was to the ancient Philosophers , speaks very advantageously of this Man ; nay so far , as to honour him with the denomination of Most Wise . And no doubt St. Augustine had great reason to give him that Character , since Epictetus was clearly perswaded , of the Immortality of the Soul , a great admirer of Providence , a Mortall enemy to Impiety and Atheisme , acknowledg'd but one Divinity , and made Modesty , not to say , Humility , the ground of his Morals , as we have already observ'd . But what I more highly esteem in him , is , that having been Nurs'd up in the Principles of the Stoick Philosophy , he suck'd nothing of its bitter . ness , And that he had wean'd his mind from most of its Errours and false Maximes . In a word , He had no tincture of those insolent Opinions , and ridiculous qualifications , which the Stoicks requir'd in their Virtuoso , or Wise Man. A man who had reduc'd all his Philosophy to Practice , and one , who , by the acknowledgment of all subsequent Ages since his time , was the most knowing and the most humble of all the Philosophers , such a man , I say , must needs be far from any imagination of his being above God. So that if Epictetus was a Stoick , he was a much more reform'd Stoick , than any of the rest . he had not so great a Devotion for the School of Zeno , or was so sworn to the observance of his Morality , as that he would not sometimes transgress the rules of it . On the contrary he gloried in opposing them , when he thought them not consistent with good Manners and Prudence . and certainly , if St. Jerome made it no difficulty to place a Philosopher of the same Sect in the Catalogue of the Saints , What may we think of Epictetus ? For , not to urge that he alwaies spoke very clearly of the immortality of the Soul , and that Seneca never fully express'd his sentiment as to that point , he hath this further advantage over him , that he never approved that pernicious and tragical Maxime of Stoicks Cloister , so receiv'd and so inveterate , That it was lawfull for a man to be his own Murtherer : Wheras Seneca alledges it , and maintains it in several places . Which is a consideration so much the more pressing , by as much as there is nothing so opposite to the Doctrine of the Gospell . I know Wolfius is not of this opinion , and pretends that Epictetus was fallen into that Errour , as well as the rest of the Stoicks . but I know also , that it is very likely , Wolfius is mistaken , as to that particular . For the only Text on which he grounds that Conjecture , is this that Epictetus affirms , in Arrian , That when a man is weary of acting his part , he is to remember , That the Door is open . But when he saies , The Door is open , He means not by those words , That a man may be his own Murtherer . His meaning is plainly this , that when we are weary of Life , and the condition we are in , it concerns us to remember , that our Term is almost expired , that within a short time we shall be delivered from that disquiet , and that infallibly we shall dye . This was the reflection of Epictetus , And , to be assured of it , we need only observe , how clearly he expresses himself to the same purpose , in another passage , where he derides those , who are much troubled for the morrow . Thus then he speaks to them . If you have any thing to eat to morrow , you will eat , if you have nought , you will forbear eating : the worst that can befall you , is to go into the other World , The Door is allwaies open for you . This passage is as much to the point in Debate , as the other ; and yet no understanding person will maintain that Epictetus his meaning in this place , is , That it is lawfull for a man to be his own Executioner , For , two or three lines before , he holds , That , When we are persecuted by Tyrants , We must have Patience , and wait Gods leasure , to deliver us from their Persecution . It is just , adds he , that we continue in the rank wherein God hath placed us . We must leave it to him to remove us out of it , when it shall please him . The time of our aboad will not be long . When a man hath once taken this resolution , there is no Tyrant but we may defy . This is the Constant opinion of Epictetus , which is clearly opposite to that , which Wolfius would impose upon him . But to return to his Life . These were his true Sentiments ; that admirable Modesty , that profound Wisedom ; and , above all , that inflexible Integrity so remarkable in him , were the recommendations which gain'd him the Esteem and Friendship of the greatest Persons of his time . There was an intimate Friendship between him and Favorinus , and Herod the Sophist , two men very Illustrious among the Ancients , and whose Lives are written by Philostratus . Spartian , as I have already observe'd , numbers him among the most familiar Friends of the Emperour Hadrtan . Themistius , in his Oration to the Emperour sovinian , affirmes , that he received great honours from the two Antoninus's . And indeed , Marcus Aurelius speaks very advantageously of him , in several places ; so far as to parallel him with the Zeno's , Socrates's , and Crysippus's . In fine , he was in so great reputation , that Lucian satyrizes on an Ignorant person , who had given three thousand Drachmes for Epictetus's earthen Lampe , out of a conceit he should become as eminent for Learning as he was , by the light of his Lampe . His words were so efficacious , and men had such a respect and Veneration for what ever came from him , that none oppos'd it . One day Herod , the Sophist , met with a young man who profess'd the Stoick , Philosopy , but had such an humour of talking and magnifying himself , as if all the Greeks and Latines had been ignorant persons in comparison of him . The Sophist having patiently given attention to all he thought fit to say , sent for the second Book of Epictetus's Discourses , collected by Arrian , whereof he caus'd a Chapter to be read , treating of great Talkers , and presumptious persons , The young man was so startled , and out of countenance at it , that he had not a word to say for himselfe . From this instance it may be conjectur'd , what esteeme Epictetus must be in . Of all his Diciples , we know not of any considerable person but Arrian ; and yet the making of this one Diciple is a sufficient argument of the greatness of the Master . This is the Arrian , who was afterwards Master to Antoninus Pius , and had the Title given him of young Xenophon , upon this account , that in imitation of that Philosopher , he had reduc'd to writing all he had heard his Master say , during his Life , and dispos'd it into a Volume , which he Entituled , The Discourses of Epictetus , or his Dissertations , whereof there are yet remaining four Books . He afterwards made a little Treatise , which he called Enchiridion , which is an Abridgment of all the Moral Philosophy of Epictetus , which is yet extant , and indisputabl'y one of the most excellent Pieces of Antiquity . But what I am extreamly astonish'd at ; is , that a person so highly learned as Lipsius , whose illuminated judgment sound its way into the greatest obscurities of the Stoick . Philosophy , and who made it his principal study , should imagine that Epictetus was the Author of that Enchiridion , and how he mist observing , that Simplicius expressly affirms at the very beginning of his Book , that the Enchiridion was compos'd by Arrian , and that it was an extract of the noblest and most considerable Maximes of Epictetus's Philosophy . The Translator of Arrians Discourses into French , so well known by the Philarchus of Monsieur de Balzac , is guilty of the same Errour . Arrian had also written another very large Book , of the Life and Death of Epictetus , which is clearly lost . Marcus Aurclius speaks of another Book , intituled , The Commentaries of Epictetus , which he had very exactly read over . But , in all probability , these Commentaries are no other than the Discourses of Epictetus , whereof I have already spoken . For Arrian , in the Preface he made before thosse Discourses , calls them also the Commentarie● , of Epictetus . I conceive the equivocation proceeded from the two publications made of that Book , during the life of Arrian , who possbly gave it different Titles . I am also of opinion , that those Discourses were much larger than we now find them , and , it may be , that , instead of four , there were five or six Books of them . This is so far certain , that Gellius cites a passage of the fifth Book of Arrian's Discourses . And Stobaeus relates several passages of the same Author , now not extant elsewhere . It is possible also , that Arrian left out several things at the second publication which was made of his Book , and reduc'd the six Books he had made , to four . However it be , I cannot allow what is affirm'd by Suidas , that Epictetus writ much . For if we ever so little consult what hath been written by Arrian , or reflect on the Maximes maintain'd by him , we shall hardly be induc'd to any imagination of it . There are also certain Answers , which some pretend that he made to the Emperour Hadrian . But there needs only the reading of them to discover their being supposititious , and that they are falsely attributed to him . Wolsius put us sometime in hopes , that we should see Epictetus's Letters , which were , as he was told , in the Library of Florence . But it is very likely , that he , who told him that News , was not well informed of the truth , and that we may long expect the publishing of them . Of what Disease Epictetus died , or at what time , is not well known . True it is , that Suidas affirmes he died under the reign of Marcus Aurelius . But I much question the truth of it . Salmasius , who hath been very large as to this particular , brings several reasons to make it appear that Suidas was mistaken . The first is , that the same Suidas affirms , that Epictetus was a slave to Epaphroditus , who was Captain of the Life-Guard to Nero. Now , from the death of Nero to Marcus Aurelius's advancement to the Empire , there are near ninety four years . Nay before Epictetus was in a condition to do Epaphroditus any service , and to come from Hierapolis to Rome , he must be of some Age. So that according to this computation he must have lived near a hundred and twenty years : which is not easily believ'd . And yet there may be somewhat in the conjecture , though not enough to make it convictive , for it is possible , as Lipsius hath well observ'd , that he did not serve Epaphroditus , till after the death of Nero. Yet Lipsius may be answer'd , by alledging that Epaphroditus is here stiled Captain of Nero's Life Guard ; which argues that Nero was then living . Salmasius's second reason is , that Marcus Aurelius numbers not . Epictetus among those whom he had heard . He only affirms , that he had seen his Commentaries , by the means of Junius Rusticus , who sent him them . This reason seems to me much weaker than the former . For , besides that Epictetus might at that time be retir'd to Nicopolis , he died haply at the beginning of Marcus Aurelius's Reign . And Suidas affirms only , that he came to the time of that Emperour . And so though Epictetus had lived till the beginning of his Reign , it is possible that Emperour might not see the Commentaries of Epictetus , till after his death . The third reason alledged by Salmasius seems to me to be of no validity at all . He saies , that Epictetus's Lamp was sold in Lucian's time , and thence he infers , that Epictetus was then dead . But this does not prove any thing . For there are very high probabilities , if not certainty , that Lucian died not till after Marcus Aurclius . And so , that Lamp might have been sold in Lucian's time , though Epictetus liv'd to the time of that Emperour . Nay it is possible it was sold in the Life-time of Epictetus ; and in that case , there would be no difficulty . The fourth Reason is , That A. Gellius , who writ in the time of Antoninus Pius , or at the beginning of Marcus Aurelias's Reign , affirmes of Epictetus thus , The memory of Epictetus the Philosopher is yet fresh . The passage is not faithfully set down by Salmasius . For it is precisely said in Aulus Gellius , That Epictetus also was a slave , is of fresh Memory . That is , it was of fresh memory that Epictetus had been a Slave , and not simply that he had been . To conclude , The last Reason brought by Salmasius , is , that Aulus Gellius speaks in another place , in these Terms , I have heard Favorinus say that Epictetus said &c. So that , since Favorinus died under the Emperour Hadrian , Salmasius , infers , that Epictetus could not have liv'd up to the time of Marcus Aurelius . This reason is not convictive , because Favorinus might inform Aulus Gellius , of what , Epictetus said , though Epictetus were not dead . Yet must we allow it some ground . For Aulus Gellius , who writ in the time of Antoninus Pius , the Predecessor of Marcus Aurelius , when he speaks of Epictetus , expresses himself in these Terms . Epictetus said . That venerable Old Man said , I have been inform'd by such a one , that Epictetus said . Which clearly argues that he was not then living . And what makes me the more inclinable to this opinion , is , that it is probable , that Arrian had not made any collection of the Discourses of Epictetus , till after the death of that Philosopher . And if so , it is impossible that what is affirmed by Suidas should be true , and that Epictetus liv'd up to the time of Marcus Aurelius . For in the time of Aulus Gellius ; who , as hath been observed , writ under Antoninus Pius , these Discourses were already published , and generally known . True it is , that Arrian might have made that Book in the Life-time of Epictetus , but there is little probability , and it will not easily be presum'd , that the Discourses , and memorable things of a person yet living should be published . There is yet another very considerable difficulty , which hath not been observed by any one . This is ; that , from Nero's death , to the Edict set forth by Domitian , touching the Banishment of the Philosophers , there is very little above twenty years . For that Edict was published in the eighth year of his Reign , as is affirmed by Eusebius . Now if the conjecture of Lipsius be true , and that Epictetus did not serve Epophroditus , till after Neros death , it would follow , that at the time of that Edict , Epictetus could not be above eighteen or nineteen years of Age. Which cannot be granted , For then he had obtained his Liberty , and was even at that very time in great reputation ; inasmuch as it is affirmed by Aulus Gellius ; that , upon the qualification of a Philolsopher , he was forced to retire to Nicopolis . It must needs be allowed then , that he was at that time about thirty years of Age. But if he were of that Age , at the time of that Edict , it must necessarily follow , that he lived near a hundred and eight or nine years , to come up to the time of Marcus Aurelius . Which is not probable ; since Lucian , who lived in that very time makes no mention of Epictetus , in his Dialogue Of Long-livers . True it is , that Eusebius speaks also of a second Edict against the Philosophers , which was not published till the fifteenth year of Domitian's Reign . But , not to take notice , that he is the only person of all the Chronologers and Historians , who makes any mention of this second Edict , Scaliger precisely observes , that the Edict , whereof Aulus Gellius speaks , ( which is the same we now discourse of ) was the first which was publish'd in the eight year of Domitians Reign . This reason seems to me so strong , that I should make no difficulty to affirm , that Suidas was mistaken , if I had not met with a passage of Themistius , where he precisely saies , That the two Antoninus's rendred great honours to Epictetus . Yet might it be answer'd , that what is said is by an Orator , who observed not that strictness , which was requisite in a faithfull Historian . Or haply that Marcus Aurelius was a great honourer of Epictetus , in the time of Hadrian , and Antoninus Pius , and before he came to be Emperour . Or rather , that he did him those honours after his death . As indeed we see , by the Books he hath left us , that he had a particular Veneration for his Memory . In fine , This is not without some difficulty , and I should be loath to be absolutely decisive in the point . I therefore think it sufficient , that I have simply laid down the doubts of both sides . And yet , after a mature examination of these things , if I may presume to give my judgment , I am the rather inclin'd to comply with what is affirm'd by Salmasius , that Epictetus reach'd not the Reign of Marcus Aurelius . For besides that Suidas is an Author who hath not alwaies light on the truth , it was a most undeniable mistake in him , when he affirm'd that Epicletus had written much . So that it is possible he may also be mistaken in his computation of the time . Howere it be , yet this is certain , that Epictetus was regretted by all the illustrious Persons in his time , and that his memory will be precious to posterity . And this all I could meet with of his Life , which hitherto hath not been written in any Language , since that Life of Epictetus , done by Arrian , hath been lost . A CHRONOLOGICAL TABLE , to find out the time of Epictetus's death . Years from the Foundation of Rome . Years from Nero.   807 1   808 2 Nero. 809 3   810 4   811 5   812 6   813 7   814 8   815 9   816 10   817 11   818 12 Epaphroditus . 819 13 Epictetus . 820 14 Galba . 821 15 Otho . Vitellius . 822 16   823 17 Vespasian . 824 18   825 19   826 20   827 21   828 22   829 23   830 24   831 25 Titus Vesp . 832 26   833 27   834 28 Domitian . 835 29   836 30   837 31   838 32   839 33   840 34 Edict for the banishment of the Philosophers . 841 35   842 36   843 37   844 38   845 39   846 40   847 41 Nerva . 848 42   849 43   850 44 Trajan . 851 45   852 46   853 47   854 48   855 49   856 50   857 51   858 52   859 53   860 54   861 55   862 56   863 57   864 58   865 59   866 60   867 61   868 62   869 63   870 64 Hadrian . 871 65   872 66   873 67   874 68   875 69   876 70   877 71   878 72   879 73   880 74   881 75   882 76   883 77   884 78   885 79   886 80   887 81 Favorinus's Death . 888 82   889 83 Antoninus Pius . 890 84   891 85   892 86   893 87   894 88   895 89   896 90   897 91   898 92   899 93   900 94   901 95   902 96 Epictetus's Death . 903 97   904 98   905 99   906 100   907 101   908 102   909 103 Aulus Gellius . 910 104   911 105   912 106   913 107 Marcus Aurelius . 914 108   915 109   916 110   917 111   918 112   919 113   920 114   921 115   922 116   923 117   924 118   925 119   926 120   927 121   928 122   929 123   930 124   931 125   932 126 Commodus . 933 127 Lucian's Death . THE PHILOSOPHY OF EPICTETUS . Honesta res est laeta Panpertas . Senec. Ep. 2. THE PHILOSOPHY OF EPICTETUS . THere are some things which have their dependance on us . As Opinion , Inclination , Desire , Aversion ; in a word , all our Operations . There are others also which have no dependence on us . As the Body , Wealth , Reputation , Soveraignty , and whatever comes not within the Sphear of our Action . That which hath its dependance on us , is , of its own Nature , Free , and cannot be obstructed , nor forbidden by any one . On the contrary , That which hath not its dependence on us , is weak , servile , easily obstructed , and subject to another . Remember then , that if you take to be Free , that which , of its own natures is Servile ; and if you consider what is subject to another , as a thing proper to your self ; Remember , I say , that you will meet with great obstructions , and that you will be disturbed in all your designes , that you will be expos'd to a thousand disquiets , and in fine , that you will charge your misfortunes upon the Gods and Men. But , on the contrary , if you are perswaded that that only belongs to you which really does so , and can consider , as alienated from you , that which in effect is so , assure your self , that nothing will be able to divert you from what you have proposed to your self , that you will not attempt any thing with a kind of violence to your self , that you will not blame or accuse any one , that no body will give you any Check , that you will have no enemies ; and in fine , that you will never be subject to the least regret . If you are desirous of goods so great as these are , know , it is not sufficient , for the attaining of them , that they be in some measure desired ; but it is also requisite , that you be readily dispos'd to a renunciation of certain thing , and , for a time , to a deprivation of some others . For , if not sati●fy'd with that whereof you are possess'd , you are ambitious of advancement into Charges , or the acquisition of Wealth , remember , you will absolutely lose the assured means , whereby Liberty and Felicity are acquirable , and that haply , after all , you will be defeated of what you courted with so much earnestness . When you meet with any displeasing occurrence , accustom your self to this reflection , that it is not such as it seems to be , and that it is only a pure imagination . When you shall have made that reflection , examine what it may be , and make your advantage of the rules you have for that purpose . Consider whether it be any of those things which have their dependence on you . For otherwise if it have not any , be immediately satisfy'd , that it concerns you not . Know , that the End of Desire is the obtaining of what is desired , and that the End of Aversion is , that one fall not into that which he would eschew . And as he is Unfortunate who is frustrated of what he wishes ; so he is miserable who falls into that which he would most a void . If therefore you have an aversion only for what hath its dependence on you , as for false Opinions , be assur'd , that you will never fall into that which you hate . But if you have an aversion for that which depends not on you , as for Diseases , Death , or Poverty , question not but you will become Miserable ; since it is not in your power to avoid them , and that you will infallibly fall into them . If you are desirous to be Happy , never have any repugnance for that which hath not its dependence on you , but direct all your aversion against that which is obstructive to the nature of the things dependent on your Liberty . Moreover , make no sudden wishes of any thing with too much earnestness ; For if you desire things not dependent on your self , it is impossible but you must be frustrated thereof ; and if you desire those which have their dependance on your self , know , that you are not sufficiently taught what is necessary for the desiring of them out of a vertuous regard . If therefore you would do well , approach them so as that you be able to withdraw your self from them , when you shall think fit . But let all this be done with discretion and reservedness . The true expedient to avoid being ever troubled , is , to consider all the things that are for our pleasure , or for our advantage , or such as for which we have any affection , as they are in themselves . We must begin to examine even to the least important . For example , when you remove an earthen vessel , bethink your self that it is an earthen vessel , which you do remove , and that it may be easily broken . For having made this reflection , if it chances to break , you will not be troubled at it . In like manner , if you love your Son , or your Wife , reflect that the person you love is of humane race ; for by that means , if they come to dye , you will not be surpriz'd at it . Before you undertake any work , examine of what kind it is . If you have resolved to go into a Bath , before you set forth , represent to your self all the insolences that are committed in those places . They there cast water at one ; they force him out of his place ; he is subject to affronts ; he may lose his cloaths . Make no question but you would more safely execute what you undertake , if you say to your self ; I will go into the Bath , but I will also keep to the course of Life , which I have propos'd to my self . Observe this Maxime in all your enterprises . For by that means , if any obstruction or disgrace happens to you , as you bath your self , it will be without disturbance to you , and you will presently say , I came not hither only to bath my self , but I came also with a resolution not to do any thing contrary to my setled course of life , which I should not observe , if I endured the impertinences committed hear with any kind of regret or dissatisfaction . The disturbances which men are in proceed not from the things themselves ; but only from the opinions they conceive of them . For example , to speak rightly of it , Death is not any Evil ; since that if it were such it would have appear'd dreadful and unpleasing to Socrates , as well as to other men . No no , it is only the Opinion men have of death which renders it dreadful . When therefore we are any way disturb'd , or troubled , we have none to quarrel at , but our selves and our Opinions . It is a great discovery of ignorance and a brutish disposition to be reproaching others with their miseries . He begins to enter into the way of wisdome , who charges only himself with his own misfortune . But he is come to the perfection of wisdom , who neither chargeth himself nor others . Never make any ostentation of the excellency which is in another . If a Horse could say , that he is a beautifull Creature , it were supportable in his mouth . But when you make it your brag that you have an excellent well-shap'd Horse can you tell what you do ? you boast of what belongs not to you . What is there then that is yours ? The use of what falls under your sight . And hence it comes , that if you look on things conformably to their nature , and make such judgments of them as you ought , then shall it be lawfull for you to make your brags thereof ; inasmuch as your exultation is for a good , whereof you are effectually possess'd . If you go to Sea , and the Ship come to Land at some place , you are at liberty to go out of it , to take in fresh water ; nay if you have a mind to gather of the Shells you meet with in your way , no body will hinder you . But it is still expected that your thoughts should be upon the Ship , and that you should be attentive to the masters call ; for you must be ready to leave all , least upon your neglect , he might order you to be cast into the Vessel with your hands and feet bound like a beast . The same is to be said in the case of humane Life . If God is pleas'd to give you a Wife , or Children , it is permitted you to take them , and to have your enjoyments of them . But if it happen that God calls you , you must leave them without any further thoughts of them , and make hast to the Vessel . And if you are already well advanc'd in age , have a care you be not at any great distance from it , out of a fear you be not ready , when you shall be called . Never desire that things should happen as you would have them ; but endeavour to make your wishes compliant with the emergencies . By this means , what ever comes to pass will be conformable to your wishes . Sickness is an impediment to the Body , but not so to the Will. For example , when a man is Lame , it is an obstruction to his feet in going ; but that hinders not his Will to do what it is inclin'd to , if it does not undertake any thing but what it is able to compass . Make the same consideration of all the things that happen , and you will find , that it is not you that are incommodated by them , and that it is alwaies some other . In whatever shall happen to you , be mindfull to consider , what means you have to secure your self against it . If , for example you see a beautiful Youth , or a fair Virgin , bethink your self , that you have Temperance , which is a powerful preservative against Beauty . If you are oblig'd to undertake something not to be overcome without much labour and hardship , have your recourse to Patience . If you have receiv'd any injury , arm your self with Constancy . For if you accustom your self alwaies to act after this manner , occurrent Objects will have no prevalence over you . Never say that you have lost any thing , but let it be your constant saying , that you have restor'd it . When your Son or your Wife dye , say not that you have lost them , but say rather that you have restor'd them to him who had bestow'd them on you . But when some part of your Inheritance is taken away from you , must it be said in like manner , that you have restor'd it ? you think haply that you ought not to use that kind of expression , because he is some wicked person who hath depriv'd you of it ? As if it concern'd you , by whose means your Land returnes to him who had given it you . As long therefore as you shall have it at your own disposal , look on it as if it were anothers , and part with it , as little troubled , as Travellors are when they leave the Innes where they had lodg'd . If you are desirous to make any advancement in the study of Vertue , wean your mind from those sorts of Imaginations . If I be not carefull of my affairs , I shall not have where with all to subsist . If I chastize not my Son , he will prove undutifull . Learn that it is better to dye of hunger , and preserve a greatness of courage , and tranquillity of mind to the last gaspe , than to live in abundance , with a Soul full of disturbance and torment . Learn , I say , that you ought rather to suffer your Son to become undutifull and wicked , than to become your self unhappy . In a word you must prefer the serenity of your own mind before all concerns . But to attain that , it is precedently requisite , that you make trial of your self even to things that are most inconsiderable . For example , if your Oyl be spilt , or your Wine stollen out of your Cellar , make this reflection and say in your self ; At this rate must a Man purchase Tranquillity and Constancy . And indeed nothing is got without some pains , and it is necessary , that what we have should cost us something . Do the like when you call your Servant . Imagine , that he is not ready , and that if he were , he will not haply do any thing of what you desire of him . Howere it be , have a care that he has not the power to put you into any indignation , and to cause any disturbance in your mind , when he hath an humour to do it . Never be troubled that you should pass for an extravagant person in the Apprehensions of the Multitude , only upon their observance of your contempt of external things . Nor be ever desirous of being accounted a man of excellent endowments . If it unexpectedly happen , that people make any account of you , then most mistrust your self ; in as much as it is extreamly hard to be attentive to what is external , and to stick close to a resolution correspondent to Nature , and the course of Life which you have propos'd to your self ; and it must needs come to pass , that following the one you will be forc'd to relinquish the other . If you desire that your Wife , your Children , and your Friends should live alwaies , you are at a loss of judgment ; for it is as much as to wish that what hath not any dependance on you , should be absolutely dependent on you , and that what is anothers should belong to you . In like manner , if you expect that your Son should commit no misdemeanour , you are no less ridiculous . For it is as much as to wish , that Vice should not be Vice. If therefore you would never be frustrated of your desires , desire only those things which are dependent on your self . He is truly Master of all things , in whose power it is to retain such as he will , and to reject such as are displeasing to him . Whoever then hath a design to be free after this manner , must accustom himself not to have any desire , nor any aversion for such things as are dependent on another : for if he act otherwise , he will certainly fall into Servitude . Remember that your demeanour in Life must be such , as if you were at a great Feast . If any Dish be presented to you , you may decently help your self what you think fit of it . If it be design'd only to pass by you , far be it from you to stop it , and to put your hand rashly into it . Expect patiently till it return to you again . Thus ought you to behave your self towards your Children , towards your Wife , towards the Magistrates , towards Riches , and towards all other things of that nature . For by this means , you will become worthy to be entertain'd at the Table of the Gods. But if you are so generous as to refuse even that which is presented to you , you will not only deserve admission to the table of the Gods , but you will be worthy also to participate of their power . And it was for this kind of demeanour that Diogenes and Heraclitus were reputed divine men , as indeed they were . When you shall observe any one sighing , either upon a remembrance that his son is gone abroad to travel , or that he hath lost what he was possest of , be not surpriz'd at the Object and imagine not the person to be really unhappy , for the loss of things not within his disposal . But make this distinction within your self , and presently say ; It is not that Accident which afflicts the man ; for there are others concern'd in the like that are not any way disturb'd thereat ; it is the opinion which he hath conceiv'd thereof that torments him . Then use your utmost endeavours to undeceive him , and to recover him out of evil Opinion . Nay , if you think it convenient , you may pretend sadness , and a certain fellow-feeling of his affliction . But have a care that Grief do not effectually seize your heart , while you think only to personate it . Remember your self , that you are to act here the part which the Master of the Revels hath been pleas'd to assign you . If your part be short , be short in the acting of it ; if it be long , be content to go through with it . If he have appointed you to do that of a poor Man , endeavour to acquit your self in the action as well and as naturally as you can . If fine , if he have impos'd upon you that of a Prince , or a Lame person , or a Tradesman , it is your concern , to act according to what is assign'd you , and hath been directed by another . If it chance that you hear a Crow croaking , be not the least troubled at it . But let this be your immediate reflection , I am not the person threatned by that Crow ; it may haply be my Body , or the little Estate I am possess'd of , or my Reputation , or my Children , or my Wife , for as to my own part , there is not any thing but presages happiness to me ; in regard that , of whatever shall happen , it depends only on my self to make all the advantage I can . You may be invincible , if you undertake not any engagement , but such as you are assur'd of the success thereof , and where the obtaining of the Victory depends only on your self . If you observe any one advanc'd to Dignities , or in favour and credit , be not surpriz'd at the outward appearance of it , and say not , that he is therefore happy . For since the true tranquillity of the mind consists in our wishes only of what depends on our selves , the lustre of Grandeurs ought not to raise any envy or jealousy in us . Nor should you entertain any ambition of being a Senator , a Consul , or an Emperour , the only business you are to mind , is Freedom . That ought to be the ultimate end of all your pretensions . Now to attain that , there is but one way , which is , to slight whatever depends not on us . Remember also it is not either he who injuries you , nor yet he who smites you that offends you , but it is the Opinion you have conceiv'd thereof . When therefore any one shall occasion your being angry , know , that not he , but your own Opinion hath incens'd you . Accordingly you ought to be very carefull that you be not transported by your passion ; for if you delay it for ever so little a while , you will the more easily overcome it . Let Death , Banishment , and all those other things , which the greatest part of Men put into the number of Evils , be your daily Meditation ; but let your thoughts be particularly fixt on Death . For by this means you will never have any mean and servile consideraton , nor ever wish any thing with passion . If you have a design to perfect your self in the study of Philosophy , prepare your self , before you undertake any thing , to endure the derision of all the World. It will be said to you , How are you become a Philosopher of a sudden ? Whence came you by that severe aspect ? Laugh at all that , conditionally that what is said be not true , and that you have not that gravity , wherewith you are reproached . Do you only demean your self so towards what seems best to you , that nothing be able to divert you from it , and continue constant thereto , as if God had appointed you to do so . If you persist in the same resolution , and prove constant in the same estate , you will become the object of their admiration who before derided you . If on the contrary you flag , and if once you give way to any change of resolution , all you have done will only occasion others to repeat their derisions of you . Suffer not your mind to be distracted with imaginations of this kind , that you will not be consider'd , and that you will not be respected , and honoured . For if it were an evil not to receive honour , the consequence would be , that it were in the power of another to make us unhappy . Which cannot be , in regard that the same reason which exempts us from being involv'd in Vice , by the act of another , exempts us also from being involv'd in evil , by the act of another . Is it a thing at our disposal to be advanc'd to soveraign dignities , or , to be invited to great Feasts , or in fine , to be possess'd of all the other goods not dependent on us ? No , it is clearly out of our reach . How then can you say , that you shall live in Disesteem and Ignominy , if you have not the enjoyment of these kinds of things ? How , I say , can you complain , that you shall not be respected , when you are to confine all your desires , and all your pretensions , within your self , and what depends on you , where you are allow'd to exalt your self as much as you please ? You will haply reply , if I live so , I shall never be in a condition to serve my Friends . Ah! How are you mistaken ! How do you imagine that this proposition is to be understood , a man is oblig'd to assist his Friends ? T is not thereby meant , that he is to supply them with Mony , or to make them Citizens of Rome , since that is not in our power , and that it is impossible for one to bestow that on another which he hath not himself . I foresee the answer you will make me , to wit , that a Man is to use all industry to raise himself to wealth and credit , that he may be able to relieve his Friends in their necessities . But if you can shew me a way whereby they may be attain'd without hazarding the loss of vertuous Inclination , Sincerity , and Generosity , I promise you that I will attempt alwaies to do it . If then you expect from me that I should hazard the loss of my own goods , to endeavour the acquisition of others for you , which are not true goods , consider whether you are not unjust and unreasonable . Reflect then , whether you ought not to make greater account of a sincere , vertuous , and faithfull Friend than of Mony ? Do therefore all that lies in your power to preserve these qualities in me , and never press me to do any thing which may reduce me into a capacity of loosing them . You may yet possibly make this further reply , that by this means you will not be able to serve your Country . But what do you mean by those words ? 'T is true , you will not be able to adorn it with Triumphal Arches or publick Baths . They are not Smiths who furnish the City with Shoes , nor hath it Arms from Shoemakers . 'T is well that every one act according to his profession ? What do you imagine that you contribute nothing of advantage to your Country , when you supply it with an Inhabitant , who is a person of Worth and Integrity ? Know , that you could not have done it a greater service . No more then henceforth of that Discourse . Say not that you are of no account in your City . It matters not what rank you are in , provided you mind the improvement of Honour and Fidelity in it . Do you imagine you will be advantageous to your Country , if you quit the purfuit of Vertues ? Imagine to your self what benefit it can receive from you , when you shall become Impudent and Perfidious . Take it not ill , to see any one plac'd at Table above you , or saluted before you , or to find people inclin'd to follow his advice , rather than yours : for if the things are good , you ought to be glad they happen to him ; if on the contrary they are bad , you should not have any regret at their not befalling your self . Besides , remember , that since you prosess not to do ought for the attainment of external things , it is no miracle if they happen not to you , and that others persons , who have us'd their utmost endeavours to attain them , are prefer'd before you . Nor indeed is it just , that he who stirs not out of his House should be of equall credit with him who spends most of his time in Visits , and is perpetually at the gates of Grandees . It is not , I say , reasonable , that he who cannot he induc'd to commend any one , should be equally consider'd with him , who bestows excessive praises on the most inconsiderable Actions . He certainly must be an unjust , and withall an insatiable person , who desires to have these sorts of goods for nothing , and without buying them , at the price they cost . Be it suppos'd , for example , that Lettices are to be sold , and that they are worth a half-peny , if any one gives that rate , he may have them . But if you will not give any thing for them , you shall go without them . Shall this render your condition worse than that of the other ? By no means ; for if he hath the Lettices , you have your Mony. The case is the same as to those we speak of . If you are not invited to a Feast , it argues you have not paid your Club. The Founder of the Feast sells it for flatteries , for compliance , and for submissions . If you are desirous to be admitted thereto , resolve to purchase it at the price set upon it . For to pretend to these things , without doing what is necessary for the obtaing of them , argues Covetuousness and want of Judgement . Do you imagine also , that , if you lose that Supper , you have nothing in requital ? Assure your self you have somewhat that is much more excellent . You have not prais'd him whom you had no mind to praise . You have not born with his insolence , wherewith he treats such as come to his Table , this is the advantage you have made . We may understand what Nature desires by the sentiment we have of the things which concern us not . When our neighbours Servant break a Glass , we presently say , it is an ordinary accident . You should demean your self so , when your own is broken , and be as cold and indifferent , as you were when your neighbours was broken . Apply this also to greater matters . When your neighbours Wife or Child dies , no body saies there is any thing in it but what is natural . But when that accident happens to our selves , we break forth into lamentations and clamours ; Ah! How unhappy am I , Ah! What a wretched person am I ? And yet we should remember our selves , that we ought to be such upon this emergency as we are when the same thing happens to another . The nature of Evil is , in the World , as a Mark , which is set there to direct us into the right way , and not to put us out of it . If any one should deliver up your Body to the first person he met , that he might do what he pleas'd with it , I am confident you would not take it well , and that you would be displeas'd thereat . And in the mean time you are not asham'd to expose your Soul to the fantastick humour of all the World. For as soon as any reviling word is said to you , you are troubled , and transported with grief and indignation . Do not therefore undertake any thing , without considering beforehand what ought to precede , and what must be the consequence of such an enterprise ; for if you act otherwise , it will come to pass , that haply your design will prove fortunate at the beginning , and that you will take a pleasure therein . But be assured , that you will afterwards be asham'd of it , and that , sooner or later , you will have occasion to repent you of it . No doubt it would be a great satisfaction to you to gain the Victory at the Olympick Games . I assure you , it should be as much my desire as yours . For when all 's done , we must acknowledge that it is a very gallant thing . But if you have that design , it is requisite , that you consider what is precedent , and what is consequent to such an enterprise . When you shall have made that reflection , take notice of what you ought to observe . Accustom your self to keep within your own rank ; Not to eat , but upon necessity ; To abstain from all sorts of delicate , and picquant sawces ; Never to drink out of humor or wantonness ; Nay , to forbear the drinking of Wine , if you are not commanded to do it ; To do your exercise at the appointed hours , in hot weather , in cold weather , not suffering any thing to divert you from it . In fine , You must resign up your self to the Master of the Exercises , as to a Physitian . And then you may enter the Lists . But you must also direct your apprehensions to all the things which may happen , one while , of hurting your Hands , and your Feet , and another of having your Mouth full of Dust , sometimes of being well Cudgel'd , and after all this struggling , you also run the hazard of getting the worst . Now if nothing of all this startle you , and that you still persist in your former design , then you may venture into the Ring . For if you demean your self otherwise , it will happen to you , as to those little Children , who now take up them to be Wrastlers , then Pipers , then Fencers , then Trumpetters , and then actors of Tragedies , undertaking all sorts of Professions , though they are incapable of exercising any . So you will be a Wrastler , a Gladiator , an Orator , a Philosopher , and of all this nothing . You will imitate , like an Ape , whatever you see done by others , and you will slightly quit one thing , to embrace another . Would you know the cause of it ? 'T is this , that you undertake all without recollection , and that you are inconsiderately inclin'd thereto , and that you comply only with the sudden sallies of your own fantastick humour . You behave your self like those who have an itching inclination to be Philosophers , when they hear some one say , Ah , how excellently was that said Socrates ! Who could raise an argument to that height , and press it with so much vigour as he ! O man , be who you will , if you are desirous to compass your designs , consider beforehand what you would do , and see , whether that which you undertake be conformable to your nature or not . If you are desirous to venture at the Exercises , as Wrastling or the like , consider whether your Arms are strong enough , and whether your Limbs and Reins are fit , and well-set for it ; in regard that this man is naturally design'd to one thing , and that , to another . When you shall have taken a resolution to become a Philosopher , if you think to eat , and drink , and act the delicate person , as you did before , you will be extreamly mistaken . You must resolve to be vigilant , to be industrious , to forsake your Friends , to be slighted , sometimes by a Servant , to see all others more honoured , and in greater credit than you with eminent Persons , Magistrates , Judges , and in any affair whatsoever . Reflect then on all these difficulties , and consider whether you had not rather enjoy Tranquillity of Mind , Freedom , and Constancy . For if you make not this reflection , I must mind you of having a care , that you follow not the example of those little Children I spoke of before , and be one while a Philosopher , soon after a Receiver of the publick Taxes , then an Orator , and in fine a Lieutenant to Caesar . Believe me , all these employments will not fadge well together . It is requisite you take it into your consideration , that you are but one Man , and that it is necessary , you should be absolutely good , or absolutely bad . For , in a word , you must either only prosecute the cultivation of your Mind and Reason , or apply your self to the pursuit of external things , and absolutely addict your self thereto . For it is impossible for a man to do both together . That is to say , it is necessary that you either keep within the Sphear of a Philosopher , or come into the common class of the meaner sort of People . All the Devoirs and Respects we render ought to be suitable to the quality of the persons who receive them . If it be a Father , our Devoir obliges us to have a care of him , and to comply with him in all things . If he reviles you , if he smite you , all must be supported with patience . But , will you haply say , my Father is a wicked Man ? What matters it ? That excuse is not allowable . When Nature gave you a Father , she was not engag'd to give you a good one . In like manner , when your Brother injures you , be not over intentive to what he does to you , but consider the obligations of your own duty , and how you are to demean your self towards him , that so you may do nothing but what is conformable to Nature . Thus will it come to pass , that no Man will have the power to offend you , if you will it not , and if any do you an injury , it proceeds only from this , that you imagine it done to you . Make the same judgment of all the rest . You will come to understand what are the Devoirs of a Neighbour , of a Citizen , of a Military General , and of all others , if you accustom your self to consider what they are . Know , that the principal point of Religion consists in having right sentiments of the Gods. As for instance , to believe they really are , that they govern the World , with goodness and justice , that they are to be obey'd , that men ought to acquiess in what they do , and indisputably follow their Orders , as proceeding from a most excellent and most accomplish'd intelligence . For , thus principled , you will never charge them with ought , and you will not complain that they have deserted you . But this is not a thing to be attempted , if you do not slight whatever is not dependent on you , and if you do not place all Good and all Evil , in that which absolutely depends on you . For if you imagine , that any other thing is Good or Evil , it must needs come to pass , that you will be often frustrated of what you wish , that you will fall into what you endeavour to shun , and that you will blame and have an aversion for those , who have caus'd you that misfortune . Accordingly , as it is natural for all Animals to shun what is hurtful to them , and to have an aversion for all such as are able to do them any mischief ; So have they the same propension , to embrace what is beneficial to them , and to cherish all those who can do them any good . So that it is impossible , that a person who believes he hath receiv'd any damage , should admit of a joynt-exultation with the other , who hath done it him , nor that the displeasure he hath receiv'd should give him any joy . Thence it comes that the Son sometimes reviles his Father , because he gives him not that which hath the denomination of Good amongst Men. And this also was the occasion of the War between Etcocles and Polynices ; because their imagination was fixt on this , that Soveraignity was a Good. Thence it comes also , that the Husband-man , the Pilot , the Merchant , and those who loose their Wives , or their Children , speak injuriously of the Gods. Odinarily Piety and Profit meet together . From that reason does it proceed , that he who is careful not to wish and shun any thing , but what he ought to shun , or wish , makes it his study at the same time to be a Pious and a Just man. Besides every Man is oblig'd to make his Oblations and Sacrifices according to the custom of the Country where he lives , with much Modesty , avoiding avarice and prodigality , and doing it also with all the purity , and all the diligence requisite thereto . When you go to a Foreteller of things to come , no doubt , but you are ignorant of what is to happen . For it is , to be inform'd by him , that you consult him . But , to know whether that which shall happen will be good or bad , you have no need of the Foreteller , because you know it already , if you are a Philosopher . For if it be not somethìng dependent on your self , as it must necessarily be , since you are not ignorant of the success of it , you may confidently affirm , that it is neither good nor bad . When therefore you go to consult the Fortune-teller , be not prepossess'd with either Desire or Aversion ; otherwise you will never approach him without trembling . Hold it for a Maxime , that every Event is indifferent , that it can never give any obstruction to what you had purposed to do , and , whatever it may be , that it is always in your power to apply it to a good use . Approach the Gods therefore with a resolute and assured mind , and look on them as such as are able to give you good counsels . When they have return'd you any answer , follow it exactly . Consider who they are whom you have consulted , and that you cannot forbear obeying them without a contempt of their power and incurring their displeasure . The things , about which we are to consult the Oracle , are those , as Socrates affirm'd , the whole consideration whereof is attributed purely to hazard , and which cannot be foreseen , either by Reason , or any other Art whatsoever . So that when the question is concerning the defence of your Country , or of your Friend , there is no necessity of going to the South-sayer ; inasmuch as if the South-sayer tell you , that the entrails of the Victime presage ill success , it is an infallible sign , either that you will dye , or that you will be crippled , or that you will be banish'd , which might haply divert you from the design you were engag'd in . In the mean time Reason advises , that you should relieve your Friend and Country , even with the hazard of your Life . Make your applications then to a greater Oracle . Go to the Pythian Priest , who drove out of the Temple a Man , who sometime before had wav'd relieving one of his Friends , then ready to be murther'd . It is requisite that you prescribe to your self a certain course of Life , and a Law , to be inviolably observ'd by you , wherever you may be ; whether your conversation be amongst Men , or that you are privately retir'd from all company . Keep silence , as much as you can . Never speak any thing but what is absolutely necessary , and to do that , spend as few words as you can . When any occasion of speaking shall present it self , amuse not your self in discoursing either of the Gladiators , or the Circean Exercises , or of the Olympick Games , or of eating , or of drinking , or of any of all those impertinencies , which are the Subjects of most peoples Discourses . But above all things , be careful , in your Conversation , to avoid both Praise and Dispraise , and making Comparisons between any . When you are amongst your Friends , if their communication be of any thing which is not decent , use all the endeavours you can to bring them to a change of Discourse ; and if you are amongst persons unacquainted with you , speak not a word . As to Laughter , let not yours be either too long , or too frequent , or too lould . Never swear , if you can possibly avoid it , and if you are forc'd thereto ; do beforehand all that lies in your power , to be dispens'd from it . Avoid the great Treatments of the People . If you are accidentally engag'd to be at any of them , make immediately a reflection on your self , and be vigilant and circumspect over your Actions , least you insensibly participate of the demeanour of the People . For you are to know , that it is impossible , when your Companion is defiled , but that you must be defiled also , if you rub against him , though you were pure and clean before . Of all accommodations relating to the Body , as Meat , Drink , Cloathing , Houses , Servants , take only so much as necessity requires , and the Mind stand ; in need of , in order to its well-being , and reject whatever contributes to Luxury and Delicacy . Endeavour all you can to abstain from the pleasure of Women till you are Married . And when you have got one , use her honourably , and as the Law prescribes . But though you come into that course of Life , think not you have any cause to make any ostentation of it , and to reprehend those who live otherwise . If it be told you , that some body hath spoken evil of you , amuse not your self to refute what he hath said ; only make answer , that he knows not all your vices , and that he would have said much more , if he had been acquainted therewith . There is no necessity of frequenting Theaters . But when occasion requires your going thither , let your demeanour there be such , as may discover you have no design to please any but your self : That is , that you wish things may be done as they are , and that he should gain the Victory who really deserves it . For by that means all will fall out as you would have it , and you will not be mov'd at any occurrence . Above all things , refrain from the clamours , satisfactions , and surprises of the People . When you are come away thence , amuse not your self in discoursing of what had pass'd there . Of that there is no advantage , nor does it any way contribute to your improvement . If you do otherwise , you will make it appear that you were an admirer of the Show , and that you are fallen into the same passions , which are observable in the meaner sort of People . Frequent not the Lectures of Poets and Orators . When your presence is desired at any of them , do all you can , to be exempted . But when you are there , be sure to demean your self with a decent Gravity . Let there be a certain stayedness and constancy in your actions . And above all , be it your care , to avoid being importunate or troublesome to any one . When you shall have ought to do with a Person of Quality , bethink your self , before you undertaken any thing , what Socrates or Zeno would have done , upon the like occasion . If you observe that rule , question not but what you shall do will be rational . When you are to go to speak with some great Lord , imagine to your self , that you will not meet with him at home , or that he will not be spoken withall , or that the doors will not be open'd to you , or that he will slight you . But if , notwithstanding all this , there be a necessity of your going to him , it is consequently requisite , that your patiently endure whatever will happen , that you murmure not in your selfe , and , in fine , that you say not , This man hath the carriage of a great Lord. This is a popular kind of expression , and fit only for Persons minding only external things . When you are in Company , let not your discourse run upon your own commendable Actions , nor the hazards you have been engaged in You are not to imagine , that others should take a pleasure , in hearing you talk , equal to the satisfaction you conceive in speaking to them . Never make it your business to find others occasion of Laughter . For besides that it is the right way of falling into popular behaviour , it abates much of the esteeme and respect which might otherwise be had for you . It is dangerous discoursing of things that are not decent . When therefore any thing of that kind is advanced in your presence , you ought , if you think it convenient and have the opportunity , to reprove the raiser of such a discourse , or at least assure him by your silence or the blushing of your countenance , that you take no pleasure in any communication of that nature . If you conceive the Idaea of some pleasure , it is expected you should , upon that emergency , retaine the same moderation which you express in other things . Let it be your first care , that you be not carried away with that Idaea . Examine it in your self , and take the leisure to make your reflections on it . Then consider the difference there is between the time , during which you have the satisfaction of that pleasure , and that wherein , after you satisfaction therein , you will repent you of it , and find fault with your self for so doing . Oppose also thereto , the satisfaction it will be to you , if you abstain from it . But though you might enjoy these sorts of pleasure without any selfereproach , yet should you not absolutely resigne your self thereto , nor suffer your self to be overcome by the caresses , the charms , and insinuations , which are the ordinary attendants of Voluptuousness . Bethink your self that the internal joy which you will receive upon the gaining of such a Victory , is some what that is much more excellent than any thing of that kind . When you are once fully resolved to do any thing , fear not to be seen in it , even though the People were ready to make the worst constructions of it . For if what you do be a Good , you are to defie all apprehensions , since you cannot be reprov'd without injustice . But , on the contrary , if it be an Evil , you ought not onely to avoyd begin seen , but you are also obliged to desist from your enrerprise . As these words , It is day , It is nigh● , are most certain and true , if you divide them by the disjunctive particle * Or ; and are absolutely false , if you knit them together with the conjunctive particle † And : So when you are at a Feast , and that you take a pleasure in the best Messes that are brought to the Table , if you particularly regard your body , you do somewhat that is most excellent for your body . If you also consider the community and equality , which ought to be observed amongst the Guests , you do a very undecent action . When therefore any one invites you to Dinner , you ought not onely to regard your appetite , and what you love best , but you are further obliged , to express a certain deference and respect towards the preson by whom you are treated . If you undertake any Employment which is above your abilities , besides the hazard of your coming off with discredit , it will occasion your negligence of some other , whereof you might have acquitted you selfe perfectly well . When you walk , you are careful enough to avoyd treading on the which may happen to be in your way . So ought you , in Life , to be no lesse cautious , that the superiour part of your soul be not injur'd by any bruitish Passions , or false Opinions . For you will with much greater facility compass your designs , if you observe this Maxime in whatever you undertake . The body ought to be the standard of Wealth , as the Foot is the measure of the Shooe. Observe this rule well , and you will never be at any great distance from Mediocrity , nor the limits prescrib'd thereby . If you neglect it , you will unquestionably tumble down the precipice . For as , when you have once had the curiosity of getting Shoos after the newest fashion , and such as exceed the measure of your Feet , you will afterwards be of an humour to have them gilt , and then to have them of Purple , or embroider'd , with much cost and workmanship : So in the business of wealth , when you have once exceeded the limits of Mediocrity , there is then no stinting of you , but you are insensibly transported into all manner of Luxury and Excess . As soon as young Mayds are arrived to the age of fourteen years , Men begin to call them their Mistresses . This raising an apprehension in them , that Nature hath disposed them into the World for them , and that it must be their endeavour to humour them , they thereupon make it their maine business to dress and trick up themselves and place all their expectations in their ornaments . It is therefore requisite they should be brought to apprehend , that these honours and civilities are rendred them , onely upon the account of their Modesty , Discretion , and respectful Carriage . To be over much addicted to Corporeal things is ever the argument of a mean Soul. As for instance , to be assiduous in Exercises , to drink and eat much , to be excessively addicted to Women , and to spend too much time in the other functions of the body . All this is to be done as it were in haste , and without any great attention ; all our earnest cares were are to reserve for the Mind . When any one injures you by word or deed , remember , that he would not have done so , if he had not had an imagination that he ought to have done it . Do you think he could quit his own sentiment to follow yours ? If he does not make a sound judgment of things , and be accordingly mistaken , he suffers the trouble and prejudice arising thereby . When a man judges that a true Thing is false , because it is obscure and immers'd in darkness , this judgment injures not the truth . He who makes such a judgment injures none but himself . If you follow this Maxime , when any one shall revile you , you will patiently endure it ; For you will always say in your selfe , this Man thinks that what he does it well done . Every thing hath two faces , whereof one is supportable , the other in supportable . For example , when your Brother injures , look not on him as he is injurious to you . For what he does , if it be so taken , cannot be indured . Consider him rather as he is your Brother , with whom you have had a joynt-education . And so you will take it after another manner , which may render his action supportable . These kinds of Propositions are not consequent one to the other ; I am wealthier that you are , therefore , I am the honester man. I am more eloquent than you are , therefore I am the more virtuous man. But these Arguments are good : I am wealthier than you are , therefore my wealth is more considerable than yours . I am more eloquent than you are , therefore my way of speaking is more excellent than yours . So that this should give you very little trouble , since eloquence and wealth ought not to be the object of your care . If you meet with any one in the Bath , who hath soon done washing himselfe , say not that he washes not himselfe well , but say that he makes much hast to wash himselfe . In like manner , if any one drink much , say not that he does ill in drinking at that rate , but say simply , that he drinks much . For , how came you to understand that he did ill , that you should pass such a Judgment of him ? If you are thus reserv'd in your sentiments you shall penetrate into the thoughts of another , and your thoughts shall be conformable to those of others . What place or company soever you are in , never say that you are a Philosopher , and amuse not your selfe in declaring before Ignorant Persons what Maximes you follow . Do you only performe what they enjoyne you . When a man is at a Feast , it is not seasonable to talk of the Manner of eating decently . He must eat decently without speaking of it . Socrates was a person , who was never guilty of any Ostentation . Nor ever was there any person that supported it from others with so much constancy . When some out of meer contempt of him and his doctrine , came and intreated him to conduct them to some other Philosophers , and to give them his recommendation to them ; so far was he from giving them any repulse , that , with much civility , he went along with them to those other Philosophers . So little was he troubled , that the Doctrine of others should be prefer'd before his own . If it happen then that any one speak of some Axiome of Philosophy before ignorant persons , be you silent as long as you can , in regard it is somewhat to he fear'd , that you may cast up what you have not yet well digested . If any one reproach you with Ignorance , and you are not any way mov'd at it , know that you have already attain'd some part of what your precepts enjoyn you . Sheep do not vomit up the Food or Grass they have eaten , but , in requital , are thereby fatted up , and supply their Owners with Milk and Wooll . In like manner ought not you to amuse your self in entertaining ignorant persons with your Precepts , because it is a sign you have not well digested them . They are rather to be instructed by your Actions . If you have learnt to satisfie your body with little , forbear making any ostentation of it . If you have brought your selfe to a custome of drinking onely water , think not that you are to boast of it . And if you would sometimes exercise your selfe in a thing requiring much pains and labour , do it privately , and be not desirous that others should see you , in imitation of those , who being persecuted by persons of authority , run and imbrace Statues , to get the people together , and in that posture cry out , that they have suffered violence . Whoever seeks glory by such means seeks onely the outside of it , and looses the fruit both of Patience and Frugality ; inasmuch as he places the end of these excellent vertues in the opinion of the multitude . Certainly , all Affectation in this particular is frivolous and of no advantage . If you would accustome your selfe to Patience , take fair water into your mouth , when you are extreamly thirsty , and having spurted it out immediately , without swallowing so much as one drop , tell not any body of it . It argues a meanness of spirit and ignorance in any man , never to expect Good or Evill from himself ; but to expect is always from some thing not dependent on him . On the contrary , it is the characteristick of a Philosopher , not to expect his Good or Evil , but from himself . The signs whereby it may be known whether a man makes any proficiency in study and vertue , are these , Not to reprove , not to commend , not to blame , and not to accuse any one , not to boast of what he is , or what he knows ; to be his owne accuser , when he is hindred or forbidden to do something , to laugh in his sleeve at those persons who commend him ; not to be angry when any find fault with him ; but to imitate those , who having not perfectly recover'd their health , walk gently for fear of stirring the humours ; to have an absolute power over his desires ; not to have any aversion but for what is repugnant to the nature of those things which depend on him ; not to wish any thing passionately ; not to be concern'd whether he be accounted an Ignorant or a Knowing person ; in fine , to be distrustful of himselfe , as of a domestick Enemy , whose ambushes he is always afraid of . When any one makes it his brag , that he can explicate the Books of Chrysippus , let this be your reflection , that it Chrysippus had not written obscurely , this other person had had nothing to brag of . Yet is not this that which I seek after , my designe is to study Nature , and to follow Her. When I am told then , that Chrysippus is her interpreter , my recourse is to him , and if I understand him not , I seek out some other body that can explicate him to me . Hitherto have I not done anything that is excellent or commendable . For , when I shall have met with any one that is able to explicate that Philosopher to me ; yet the main thing is yet unpress'd , which is , the putting of his Precepts into practice . If I make no further progress than to admire the explication of Chrysippus , all amounts only to this , that where I was a Philosopher before , I am now become a Grammarian . All the difference is , that instead of Homer , I explicate Chrysippus . And thence it must come , that I am much more asham'd I cannot do actions suitable to his Precepts , then I am at my not understanding of him . OBSERVE what we have deliver'd as inviolable Lawes , which you cannot not trangress without impiety and trouble not your selfe , concerning all that might have been said ; since that depends not on you . How long will you defferre applying your self to such excellent things , and putting in practice such important instructions ? When will you give over violating the Lawes of right reason ? you have heard the Precepts which you ought to embrace , and I am inclin'd to believe , that you have already embraced them ; but give others some assurance of it . What other Master do you yet expect , till whose coming you deferre your reformation ? Bethink your selfe , that your youth is past , and that you are come to the age of a man. If you neglect these Precepts , and if you make them not your Directories of your Manners , you will put it off from day to day , and from time to time make additional and reiterated resolutions , and so your life will slide away so insensibly as that it will not be perceivable , whether you have made any progress in the study of Vertue or not . In fine , your life and your death will not be distinguishable from that of the meanest person among the Populace . Now therefore , without any further delay , embrace the life of a man aiming at proficiency and perfection . Look upon whatever seems best to you , as an intrangressible Law. If any thing laborious , if any thing delightful , if any thing glorious , if any thing disgraseful presents it selfe , remember it is time to enter the lists in order to an engagement , that the Olimpick Exercises are come , and that there is no thinking of any retreat . Bethink your selfe , that your Establishment is concern'd in either the loosing or gaining of the Victory . By this meanes was it that Socrates came to that point of Wisdome which was justly attributed to him , by presenting himself to all occasions , and not harkning to any advice but that of Reason . For your part then who are not yet a Socrates , you ought to live as a man desirous of becoming as wise as Socrates . The chiefest and most necessary part of Philosophy is that which treats of the use of the Precepts , for example , Not to lye . The second , that which treats of Demonstration ; for example , Of the reason why men ought not to lye . And the third is that which confirmes and examines the two other parts ; for example , it shews , why such a thing is Demonstration . It teaches also , what Demonstration . is , what , Consequence , Dispute , Verity , Falsity , and all the rest . The third part is necessary for the second , and the second is so for the First . But the First , as I have already said , is the most necessary of all , and therefore that is the part whereunto a man is particularly to apply himselfe . And yet our course is quite otherwise . We only stick to the third part , we spend all our Study and Time therein , and we absolutely neglect the First . Thence it comes that we fall short , when we are to prove by sound Demonstrations , that men ought not to lie ; and yet we cannot forbeare lying dayly and hourely . At the beginning of all your enterprises have these words always in your mouth ? Guid me , great love , to th' period of my Eatè ; That cursed crue I will not imitate , Whose Vanity and Insolence defy Thy sacred Lawes and shy Authority . But their seluc'd presumtion fruitless growes , Thy soveraign Power nothing can oppose : A sudden check of Dest'ny undermines The Impious man , and all his lewd designes . You will sometimes also have occasion to say these words . Who can , with what 's not to be shun'd comply , Surveies the secrets of the Deity . But , above all , be mindful of these excellent and admirable words , spoken by Socrates to his Friend Crito , during his imprisonment . If the Great Gods , dear Friend , have minuted The dreadful Tempest which hangs ore my head , If , of my Death , the dire Decree be l' gn'd , I acquiesce , with a submissive mind . I , of my Life , would not prolong the date , Beyond the stinted limits of my Fate : Of my few dayes , my Enemies dispose , 'T is in their Power their hasty course to close : To that my Body , mortal , needs must bend , But still my mind their malice does transcend : And though I , to their Rage , a Victim fall , My Faith and Virtue know no Euneral . FINIS . THE TABLET OF CEBES OR , THE EMBLEME OF HUMANE LIFE . Juv. Sat. I. Quicquid agunt Homines , Votum , Timor , Ira , Voluptas , Gaudia , Discursus , nostri est farrago Libelli . ADVERTISEMENT . TO This little Abbridgment of the Philosophy of Epictetus , I have added the Tablet , or Embleme of Humane Life , attributed to Cebes , in regard they are two Master-pieces of Antiquity , which custome hath rendred in a manner inseparable . This latter is an excellent draught of Humane Life , done by one of the most expert Masters that ever were . This Philosopher liv'd four hundred and sixty years , or thereabouts before the Birth of our Saviour . He was born at Thebes , in Beotia , and the Disciple of Socrates . Diogenes Laertius affirms , that he writ three Dialogues , two whereof are lost . So that we have remaining but only this , which he entituled the Tablet or Representation of Humane Life . Yet are there some Criticks , as Wolfius , who affirm it is not his , because there is mention made in it of Plato , who liv'd at the same time . But this conjecture is groundless , inasmuch as it would follow by the same reason , that Plato must not have made the Dialogue of the Immortality of the Soul , since mention is made there of Cebes . Howere it be , thus far we are certain , that this is a most excellent and most ancient Piece . For Tertullian observes , that Tertullian the Lawyer his Kinsman , publish'd an explication of it . The general reputation it hath continu'd in , for the space of twenty Ages , that it hath been in the World , hath been so extraordinary , that it hath been translated into most Languages . It hath been my fortune to have met with fifteen different Versions in the Latine tongue . Velsius , Odaxius , Wolfius and Caselius , have taken most pains about this Work , but particularly Velsius . For he hath writ a large Commentary upon this Tablet , containing in a manner all the Moral Philosophy of the Platonists . Mascardi rendred it into the Italian , and Salmasius hath some time since given us an ancient Arabian Paraphrase of it , and a Latine Version of John Elichman , one of the most knowing Persons of his Age in the Oriental Tongues . But the Author of that Paraphrase hath committed a strange fault , and such as I think considerable enough not to be omitted here . He imagin'd , that the Ancient man , who makes an explication of this Tablet or Representation , was called Hercules ; upon no other ground , than that Cebes , cries out in some places , O Hercules ; which is only an exclamation ordinary amongst the Greeks and Latines , when they were surpriz'd at any thing . Nothing more common in our Books . For the better direction of the Reader , and greater ease of his Memory , there is at the end of this little Book , a piece of Sculpture , exhibiting the Embleme it self , and a short Explication , by way of Figures , in the Cut , answerable to others in the Leaf next adjoyning thereto , that the Description of it might be the more familiar . THE EXPLICATION Of the TABLE . 1 THE Gate of the Inclosure of Humane Life . 2 Genius . 3 Imposture . 4 Opinions , Appetites and Pleasures . 5 Fortune . 6 The Inconsiderate . 7 Incontinence , Luxury , Rapine , and Flattery . 8 Laboriousness . 9 Sadness . 10 Misery . 11 Mourning . 12 Rage . 13 The House of Misfortune . 14 Repentance . 15 True Opinion . 16 False Opinion . 17 False Doctrine . 18 Poets , Orators , Geometritians , &c. 19 Incontinence , Luxury , and Opinion . 20 The way to true Doctrine . 21 Continence and Patience . 22 True Doctrine . 23 Truth and Persuasion . 24 Science and the Vertues . 25 Felicity . 26 The first pleasure of the Wise Man. 27 The Cowardly , who have lost courage CEBES'S TABLET , OR , THE EMBLEME OF HUMANE LIFE . AS we were walking in the Temple of Saturn , and viewing the several Presents which had been offer'd there , among other things , we took particular notice , at the entrance of it , of a certain Draught , or Picture , very remarkable , as well for the Manner of it , as the Subject . We could not imagine what it might be , nor of what Antiquity . For though what was represented therein had in some measure the resemblance of a City , or a Camp , yet was it not indeed either of the two . It was a great Enclosure , within which there were two other Enclosures , whereof one was larger than the other . Near the Gate leading into the first , there were several Persons drawn , and within it might be observ'd an assembly of Women . But at the entrance might be seen an ancient Man standing , drawn in the posture of one , who seem'd to have some directions to give those who entred into the Enclosure . After we had a long time taken a prospect of that Emblematical Representation , and were at a loss , what to think of it , there happen'd to be standing by us a very ancient Man , whose curiosity had engag'd him upon the Survey of that Piece , as ours had us . This good Man had well observ'd all our Actions , and thereupon address'd himself to us in this Discourse . It is no wonder , my Friends , if you find it so hard a matter to guess at the explication of that Picture . There are few persons , even of this Country , who know the meaning of it . This Present was not made by any of the Inhabitants of this City A stranger , came heretofore into this Country , a person no less recommendable for the excellency of his Apprehension , than for his deep Wisdome . That man , in all his words and in all his actions imitated the course of life of Pythagoras and Parmenides . He it was who dedicated this Temple , and that Emblematical Picture to Saturn . I ask'd him , whether he had any acquaintance with that Person . Yea , said he , I have been an admirer of him a long time . For though he were but a young Man , yet could he discourse of all things very pertinently . I have heard him oftentimes discoursing upon the subject of this Picture . I intreat you , as you love the immortal Gods , Cry'd I , to give us an explication of it , if your convenience will permit it . You will infinitely oblige us , for we are extreamly desirous to know what it signifies . With all my heart said he . But it is necessary , that I give you an Advertisement before-hand , of the danger whereto you expose your selves . For if , when I shall have related these things to you , you perfectly comprehend them , you will become Wise and Happy ; if not , you will be ignorant and stupid , and you will lead a wicked and a wretched Life . This Embleme hath some correspondence with that which was proposed by * Sphinx ; whoever could not explicate what she said was by her put to death : On the contrary , she sav'd his life , who found out the explication of it . The same thing is to be affirm'd of this Picture . For Extravagance is like a Sphinx among Men , obscurely proposing what is good , bad , and indifferent . If any one be not able to discern them , she kills him not immediately at a blow , as the Sphinx did ; but she treats him with greater cruelty . For she puts him to death by degrees , as those who are put upon the Rack . In like manner , if any one attains the knowledg of these things , besides his clearing himself from that misfortune , Extravagance vanishes , and he is perfectly happy all the rest of his days . I conjure you therefore , said he , by the Love you bear your selves , to give your greatest attention to what I am going to relate to you . Just Gods ! cry'd I , what impatience have you rais'd in us , to be inform'd of these things , if they are such as you represent them ! Make no question of it , replies he . I intreat you then , said I to him , to deliver us out of this impatience , and to be assur'd , that we too much fear the danger wherewith you threaten us , and that we have also too high an esteem for so noble a reward , to suffer the least of your words to escape our attention . Having thereupon taken a little walking-stick in his hand , and directing it to the Embleme , do you see , said he , that large Enclosure ? Yes , we do see it , said We. It is necessary , said he , that you first know , that that Place is called Life , and that the persons whom you see standing there neer the Gate , are such as are to enter into it . As to the Old Man , whom you see rais'd above all the others , holding a Paper in one hand , and making a sign with the other , he is called Genius . He gives directions to those who enter , what they ought to do , when they shall come into Life , and shews them the Way they are to take , in order to their happy being therein . I pray tell me , said I , where is that Way , and what is to be done to come into it . Do you not perceive , said he , that , towards the Gate , through which all those persons pass , there is a Throne , on which there sits a Woman , who is painted and seems to have many attractions to perswade ? What you say is true , said I ; she hath also a Cup in her hand . How do you call her ? She is called Imposture , reply'd he , because she generally deceives all Men. What is her employment ? It is , reply'd he , to present all those who enter into Life with a certain Drink , whereby she inebriates them With Errour and Ignorance . What happens afterwards ? As soon as they have taken of that Drink , they enter into Life , said he . Can none be exempted from taking of it ? None . Only some drink more of it , others , less . Do you not see further , that , within the Gate , added the Old Man , there are certain Women , who seem to be highly engag'd in a mad debauch ? If you observe them well , you will find they are in postures much different one from another . Those are Opinions , Concupiscences , and Voluptuousness . Now when those Persons of whom I have spoken , come to enter into Life , those Women are transported with joy , they embrace them with the greatest kindness imaginable , and prevail so far as to draw them to them . And whether do they conduct them ? They conduct Some to the Port of safety , and others , to Precipices . Which Fate attends them , because they were poison'd by Imposture . That is a very strange Drink that you tell us of , reply'd I. That is not all , added he . For though they promise all , that they will conduct them to happy Life , and furnish them with the means of attaining it , yet many suffer themselves to be missed out of the right way , and inconsiderately run of all sides , by reason of the Errour and Ignorance , they have taken , at their entrance into Life , Inform me , I pray , who is that Woman exalted upon a Ball ? she seems to be blind , and distracted . You are in the right , reply'd he . Her name is Fortune , she is not only blind , but she is also deaf , and mad . She runs up and down , takes away from one , gives to another , And it will not be long after she hath bestow'd something on this Man , ere she gets it away again , and disposes it into other hands . Whatever she does discovers her temerity and inconstancy . Accordingly , her humour is extreamly well represented to us by the posture she is in . For if she be plac'd upon a Ball , it is to shew , that there is not any assurance in the presents she makes us , and that there needs but a small matter to ruine him , who puts any confidence in her . Those whom you see standing by her , and endeavouring to catch what she casts away , are called the Inconsiderate . Why , said I , are they so different one from another ? some of them , seem to be transported with gladness , and others , to be in a dreadful despair ? Those , said he , whom you see so jocund , are the Persons , who have received some favour from Fortune , and thence it comes , that they honour her with the name of Good Fortune . Those , on the contrary , who are so dejected , and stretch out their Arms , represent the Persons from whom she hath taken away what she had given them , and accordingly they call her Ill Fortune . What presents , reply'd I , can she make them , that they should be so jocund , after the receipt thereof , and what can she take away from the others , that should put them into so great a Consternation ? It is that , reply'd he , which we ordinarily imagine to be the true Goods , as Wealth , Reputation , Nobility , Children , Soveraignty , Kingdoms , and all the other things of that nature . But we shall have occasion to speak of them elsewhere . Let us now go on with the explication of our Picture . Do you not observe , that when some have past that Gate , there is above it another Enclosure beyond which there are certain Women , who may be noted by their dresses to be of ill demeanour ? I observe them very well , reply'd I. Those , said he , are named Incontinence , Luxury , Rapine , and Flattery . They are there set , as it were Sentinels , to take notice of those who have received any favour from Fortune , and when they can meet with any one , they are extreamly glad . They embrace him , and treat him with great kindness ; they promise him a pleasant Life , and exempted from all kind of trouble and crosses . In fine , if they can persuade him , and if he once resigns himself up to pleasures , that Life is indeed delightfull to him for a time ; but it will not be long after he hath tasted of its enjoyments , ere he will be of a contrary Opinion , and find nothing but bitterness in it , and when he begins to come to himself , he is too late convinc'd , that he hath not enjoy'd any true pleasure , that he hath ruin'd himself , and that people laugh at him . For when he hath squander'd away all that Fortune had bestow'd on him , he becomes a Slave to those Strumpets , and is reduc'd to a necessity of undertaking all sorts of wicked actions , even to those that are most prejudicial to himself , and such as hurry him to the precipice of destruction . As for example , to Steal , to commit Sacriledge by the robbing of Temples , to betray his best Friends , in a word , to commit all sorts of crimes and unrighteous Acts. In fine , when he is come to the height of his wickedness , he is deliver'd up into the hands of Punishment . Who is that Woman you speak of ? Do you not perceive behind there , a little Door , and a narrow and very obscure Dungeon , at which may be seen the glimpse of certain Women that are nasty , and cover'd only with dirty rags and tatters ? Yea , reply'd I , I do see them very well . She who hath a whip in her hand , saies the Old man , is called Punishment . She who hath her head bending down towards her knees , is Sadness . And the other , that tares her hair , is called Misery . And for the deformed and dreadful-look'd-man , who stands neer those Women , and who is lean and stark-naked , he is called Mourning . That other Woman , who is behind him , is his Sister , named Rage , or Despaire . To these horrid Monsters is this miserable man first deliver'd , that he may lead a Life with them , in Punishments and Torments . A while after , he is dragg'd into another House , which is no less terrible than the former . It is that of Misfortune . There must he spend the remainder of his days , in perpetual calamities . What becomes of him at last , said I ? If it happen , reply'd he , that he makes his applications to Repentance , she recovers him out of that unhappy condition , she works a change in his opinion and will , and re-excites in him a desire of applying himself to True Doctrine ; though Opinion may afterwards conduct him sometimes to False Doctrine . So that if he follow the Opinion which guides him to True Doctrine , she cleanses him of his former errors , and he becomes happy for the remainder of his days . But if on the contrary he be still seduc'd by False Doctrine , he will run the hazard of a relapse into his former sentiments , and return into the same condition , wherein he was before . But who is that False Doctrine you speak of , said I ? Do you not perceive that other Enclosure said he ? I do , said I. On the outside of it , said he , towards the Gate there stands a Woman advantageously dress'd , yet seems to betray something of modesty . She it is whom the greatest part of Men , and particularly those who are excellent for their internal Endowments , call Doctrine , though she never was such , and that that name is falsely attributed to her . And yet those who are desirous to be happy , and come to True Doctrine , do first take their way to her . Not but that there is another Way , but that this is the more ordinary . As to the Men , whom you see walking in that Enclosure , they are the followers of that False Doctrine , who are seduced and deceived with an imagination of her being the True Doctrine . They are known by the names of Poets , Orators , Logicians , Musicians , Arithmeticians , Geometricians , Astrologers , Epicureans , Peripateticks , Criticks , and all the others , of that qualification . Who are those Women , who seem to run to and fro , and with whom you said a while since that Incontinence was ? How come they within that second Enclosure ? you are not mistaken , reply'd he ; they are indeed the very same . They sometimes advance so farr . But they come not thither so oft as they do within the first Enclosure . Nay sometimes Opinions get in there . For those whom you see there have still within them some remainders of the Drink which Imposture had presented them withall . They are still attended by Ignorance and Extravagance , and they will never quit those inconsiderate Opinions , and will not be disengag'd from those other vicious inclinations , till such time as having forsaken that False Doctrine , they enter into the way of True Science , to take an Antidote , for the disburthening themselves of all their evil Opinions , and the dispelling of their Ignorance , and the other vices wherewith they are infected . For as long as they shall continue in false Opinion , they will never be able to recover their Liberty , nor oppose the least evil , by the means of those sorts of Sciences . I pray tell me , where is the Way which conducts men to True Doctrine . Do you perceive , said he , at the top of the Mount , a certain place , which is desert , and not inhabited . Very well answer'd I. You see also , continu'd he , a little Gate , before which there is a Way , wherein there are few persons to be met , because it seems to be inaccessible , by reason of its cragginess and difficulty of ascent ? I see all that , said I ; you are much in the right . when you say that way is very hardly passable . If you look very narrowly , a litle beyond it , there is an extraordinay high Hill , whereof the way is very narrow , and come pass'd of all sides with precipices ? Very true . You are to know , that that is the Way which conducts to True Doctrine , and is , as you may observe , very hard to be discover'd . But do you consider also , that , upon that Hill , there is a great and high Rock , very steepy all about , on which there are two Women , strong and robust , which stretch out their Arms to all ? I see them very well , how are they called ? One is called Continence ; the other , Patience . They are Sisters . The reason of their stretching forth their hands so willingly to such persons as present themselves , is to exhort those who are in their Way to take heart , and not to put a check to their progress , out of any discouragement ; and it is also to advertise them , that they have not long to suffer , ere they come into the right way . I would fain know , when with much difficulty they have got to that Rock , how they will be able to ascend any higher ; for I can perceive no path , nor tract in which they may go ? Those two Women , reply'd he , come down from the top of the Rock towards them , and draw them up , where they give them the convenience to rest themselves , and take their breath . Then they give them courage and new strength , and promise them that they will be their guides to bring them to True Doctrine . In fine they shew them , that the way to her is pleasant , easy , and free from all misfortune . But , added he , do you perceive , near that little Copse of Wood , a Place , which is no less divertive , as well by reason of the great lightsomeness of it , as for that it represents a delightful Meadow ? You see also in the middle , another Enclosure , and another Gate ? It is very right , reply'd I. That place is called the Seat and Mansion of the Blessed . It is there the Vertues and Felicity have established their Throne . O how pleasant does that place seem to be ! cry'd I. Do you not farther observe , said he , that towards the Gate , there is a Woman very modestly clad , of a grave look , and who yet is extreamly beautiful , though she be well advanc'd in years ? she is not made standing on a Ball , as Fortune is ; on the contrary , she sitss down upon a square stone , which is firm and immoveable . On both sides of her are two Women , who in likelyhood are her Daughters . What you say is true . She in the midst , reply'd he , is True Doctrine , and the two others are named Truth and Persuasion . She is seated on a square stone , to shew Travellers , that the way which leads to her is firm , and secure , and to raise in those , who receive any presents from her hands , an apprehension that her gifts are as certain as those of Fortune are unconstant , and that they shall never be disturbed in the enjoyment of their Goods . What is she able to give ? Assurance and quiet in their possessions reply'd he . But what is the excellency of those presents ? They have the virtue of assuring Men , that there shall not happen to them the least dissatisfaction in Life . O ye just Gods ! what attractive gifts are these ? But how comes it , said I , that True Doctrine is set without the Enclosure ? It is to cure those who come to her , and to administer to them a certain Medicine , to the end that , being purged , she may conduct them to the Vertues . How can that be done reply'd I ? I do not comprehend what you say . You will comprehend it within a short time , reply'd he . The case here is the same as with a man cast down by a great sickness , whom they are conducting to a Physician . First of all the Physitian makes use of Purgatives , Whereby all the ill humours he hath in the Body may be dislog'd ; then he restores him by degrees to his strength , and in fine recovers him to his former health . But if the sick person will not obey him , no wonder if he relapse into the violence of his Disease . 'T is enough , answer'd I , what your meaning is , I now fully understand . In like manner , continu'd he ; if any one put himself into the hands of True Doctrine ; she treats him , and gives him of a drink , whereby she communicates her vertue to him , that , being purged , and having disburthen'd himself of all that was evil , as for instance , the Ignorance and Errour he had taken of Imposture , and all other Vices , wherewith he had been fill'd in the first Enclosure , as Arrogance , Avarice , Wrath , Covetuousness , and Incontinence , she may bring him to Science , and the other Vertues . Who are those Women , said I ? What , said he , do you not see , reply'd he , that within that Gate , there is a company of fair Ladies , very plainly cloath'd , and yet have all the attractions and all the modesty could be wish'd in them ? I see them very well , reply'd I ; but I pray tell me their names . The chiefest of them is Science ; her other Sisters are Fortitude , Justice , Integrity , Temperance , Modesty , Liberality , Continence , and Meekness , beautiful Ladies indeed ! cry'd I. What hopes ought we not now to conceive ? You may hope any thing , added he , if , perfectly comprehending what I have said , you confirm it by your practise . We shall endeavour it to the utmost of our power , reply'd I. Which if you do , answer'd he , you will be assuredly happy . But when they have taken this man into their protection , what becomes of him ? Whither do they dispose of him ? They conduct him to their Mother , who is named Felicity . Do you observe the Way leading up to the Mountain , which is as it were a Cittadel in the midst of the other Enclosures ? Do you also take notice , that at the entrance of it there is a very beautiful Woman , seated on a Throne , very neatly clad , yet without affectation , and Crown'd with Flowers ? I see her . Know then that she represents Felicity , reply'd he ? Now when any one comes up to the place of her aboad , she and all the other Vertues Crown him , as they do those who have gain'd great Victories . What Battailes hath he gain'd for that , said I ? Very great ones , reply'd he . He hath surmounted , and quell'd the dreadful Monsters , which did him a thousand mischiefs , and brought him into slavery . But those noble Victories have made him Master of himself , and those very Monsters , whom he obey'd before , are now become his slaves . What Monsters , are those ? First , Errour and Ignorance . What do you not think that they are Monsters ? I do , reply'd I , and very dreadful ones . Next , reply'd he , there are Grief , Sadness , Avarice , Incontinence , and all the other Vices of that kind . Then hath he an absolute power over them , and does not obey them , as he did before . O illustrious Actions ! O remarkable Victory ! But , I pray , tell me , what Vertue hath that Crown wherewith he is adorn'd ? O my dear Friend , replies the Old Man , how powerful is that Crown ? He who is once adorn'd therewith becomes perfectly happy , and grounds not his hopes upon the happiness of another . They are setled in himself . O the noble way of conquering , cry'd I ! But when he is Crown'd , what does he ? or whether goes he ? The Vertues bring him back to the place whence he came , and make him see , how unhappy and miserable they are who continue in it , what miscarriages they fall into in Life , how far they are out of the way to Felicity , and how they are led away Captives by their enemies ; some , by Incontinence ; others , by Avarice ; others ; by Vanity ; and by all the other Vices , wherein they are so entangled , that it is impossible for them to get out of them . So that , for the remainder of their days , they are in perpetual distractions , not able to find out the way , which conducts them to True Doctrine ; because they have forgot the percepts and directions , which the Genius had given them , at their first entrance into Life . What you say seems to me to be very true , but I have yet one difficulty to propose . Why do the Vertues shew him the place whence he came ? It is , reply'd he , because he had no certain and real knowledg of what passes there ; and that , by reason of the Errour and Ignorance , which he had been presented with , by Imposture ; he was mistaken in the discerning of Good and Evil. Whence it came to pass , that he led an unhappy Life , and like that of those who had continu'd in it . But having acquired the true Science of things , he hath this happiness , and this advantage , that he may , at his own ease , consider the miseries of others , without the least apprehension of being expos'd thereto himself . When he hath excercis'd his contemplation upon all that , what becomes of him ? He goes up and down , which way he pleases . There is no place , where he is not in safety , as much as if he were in the * Corycian Cave . For whither soever he goes , he is assur'd , that he shall always live irreproachably , that all people will entertain him , and that with such pleasure and satisfaction , as a sick person does his Physician . How , said I , is he no longer afraid of those Women whom you call Monsters , since he is excepted from all those Evils , which men are subject to through their means ? He absolutely defies them , reply'd he . He shall be no longer tormented , either by Grief , or Vexation , or Incontinence , or Avarice , or Indigence , or any other Monster ; because he hath an absolute power over them , nay hath a certain Soverainty over the Evils , whereby he was persecuted before . And as those who have been once stung by a Viper , ordinarily carry about them a Preservative , to secure themselves against the Venome of all other Serpents ; so is it not in the power of any thing to hurt him any more ; because he always hath the remedy about him . What you say is admirable , but ; I pray , inform me , who they are , whom I perceive coming down from the Hill ; some are Crown'd , and betray their joy in their very countenances ; others , on the contrary , have their heads and hips all bruis'd , and are detain'd Prisoners by those Women ? They who are Crown'd , reply'd he , are such as have been preserv'd by True Doctrine , therefore do they discover their alacrity , and joy . As for the others , who have no Crowns ; some of them having been rejected by True Doctrine return from her , Miserable and Unhappy ; and the others having spent all their courage , after they had got up as far as Patience , take their way back again , and inconsiderately wander up and down through desolate places . The Women , who follow them , are Affliction , Despair , Ignominy , and Ignorance . If it be as you say , there are no Evils whereby they are not persecuted . That is also true , reply'd he ; but there is yet more in it : when they are come back within the first Enclosure , towards Voluptuousness and Incontinence , they do not accuse themselves of having done amiss , nay , on the contrary , they raile at True Doctrine , they look on all that follow her , as unfortunate and miserable persons , who are got out of the way which ought to be follow'd , and who have lost the Goods , whereof they imagin'd themselves possess'd . What may those Goods be ? said I. To tell you in a word , reply'd he , it is Debauchedness and Incontinence . For they place the chief Good , in eating and drinking , as Beasts , do . I pray , tell me , how you call those Women , who are so chearful and so jocund in their return ? They are Opinions , who , having conducted , to True Doctrine , those who are now among the Vertues , are returning back to bring others thither , and to give others an assurance , that such as they have conducted thither are perfectly happy . Do they go quite to the Vertues , said I ? No , for Opinion is not permitted to come up to Science they do not conduct any further than to True Doctrine , and as soon as they have recommended any one into her hands , they immediately return , to find out others . Wherein they may be compar'd to those Vessels , which are fill'd with other Merchandizes , as soon as they are unloaden of what they had before . It must be confess'd , that you make what you say very comprehensible , said he ; but you have not yet explicated to me what directions the Genius gives those who enter into Life . Only this ; said he , that they be courageous . Do you therefore , my Friends , take courage . For I will give you satisfaction even to the least particulars , so that nothing shall escape your knowledg . Certainly , said I , we are extreamly oblig'd to you . Whereupon directing his hand again towards the Picture . Do you see , said he , that Woman who is blind , and who stands upon the Ball , whom erewhile we called Fortune ? We see her very well . The Genius , reply'd he , gives them this advertisement , that no credit is to be given to what she saies , and absolutely charges them , not to consider what proceeds from her , as any thing certain and stable ; since that , in fine , nothing hinders her depriving us of what she gives us , to dispose it into other hands , since it is one of her ordinary pranks . For that reason is it also , that he advises them , not to be overcome by her Presents , not to betray any extraordinary joy , when they happen to us , and , in like manner , not to be dejected , when they are taken away from us ; not to afford them our praise , or dispraise , and to have this conceit of her , that she does not any thing by the dictate of reason ; but always inconsiderately , and by chance . Thence he also advises us not to admire any thing she does , and not to imitate those deceitful Bankiers , who having received other mens Mony , are as glad , as if it were their own , and are angry when it is called for in from them , as if some great injury were done them : not remembring that it was put into their hands , only for the Creditors convenience to take it in , when he pleas'd . Thus doth the Genius direct us to look on the Favours of Fortune , and to be always mindful , that it is her custom , to take away again whatever she gives , to restore sometimes more than she had ever bestow'd , and to carry away ; after all that , not only what she had lately given , but all a man was posses'd of before . Hence is it , that he advises them , to accept of the Goods she gives , and immediately to make their recourse to True Doctrine , who will absolutely secure the possession thereof , if they can be but preserv'd , till they have come up quite to her . For this Doctrine is nothing else but the true Science of such things as are beneficial , and the assured and clear possession thereof . Hence is it , that he minds them of making their applications as soon as they can to her . And if it happen , that they meet with Incontinence or Voluptuousness , he Councils them to get out of their company with the soonest , and not to credit what they say , till they come to False Doctrine . For he enjoyns them to continue there a while , and to take of her what she pleases , as it were by the way , and without making any halt , that they may hasten thence towards True Doctrine . And these are the Instructions which the Genius gives ; if any one slights them , or comprehends them not as he ought to do , he becomes a wicked person , and perishes miserably . This is the Riddle , my Friends , which you see represented in that Embleme . If now you are desirous to put any question to me , for the better understanding of every thing in particular , I am as willing to give you all the satisfaction I can , and not to conceal any thing from you . You say very well , reply'd I ; but if you are so pleas'd , tell us , what the Genius enjoynes them to receive from False Doctrine ? Those things , reply'd he , which seem necessary to Life , as Learning , and other things relating to Study , which Plato affirmed had certain curbs to prevent young people from being inclin'd otherwise . Not that they are absolutely necessary in order to an arrival to True Doctrine ; for we are not meliorated thereby . Without them , we may come to the perfection of Vertue , but they facilitate our acquest of it , and are not without some advantage . We may , indeed , acquire the knowledg of what is unknown to us , by the means of an Interpreter , explicating to us what we understand not : yet is it better to be acquainted with the Language , and not to stand in need of an Interpreter . So , without these Sciences , nothing obstructs our attaining of Vertue . 'T is true , they are Ornaments , and excellent Directories , whereby we are illuminated in the pursuit of it ; but it follows not , that they , who are endued therewith , are in a better condition , or have a greater bent to goodness , since they are deceiv'd , as well as others , in the knowledg of Good and Evil , and , many times , defiled with all manner of Vices and Misdemeanours . No , no , continu'd he ; nothing hinders , but that he ; who is come to Learning by Study , and hath attain'd all the Sciences , may be as much inclin'd to Debauchery , Avarice , Incontinence , Injustice , Unfaithfulness , and Extravagance , as another . This we are convinc'd of , by daily experience . Why then should they assume any advantage to themselves above others , in order to their melioration , upon the account of those Sciences ? I think we have already sufficiently shewn , by what we have said , that there is no likelyhood of any such thing . It may be , those persons imagine they are in a better condition than others , because they are within the second Enclosure , and consequently at a less distance from True Doctrine . But what advantage is it to them , that they are not at so great a distance from her , as the others , since we sometimes find those persons , who were with Incontinence , come up , from the first Enclosure , to the third , and ascend even to True Doctrine , leaving those Learned men behind them . How then can it be imagin'd , that they should have any Prerogative , since that , many times , with all their Sciences , they are longer than the others , ere they take into the right Way , and discover more difficulty in Learning what they ought to know , in order to their arrival thereto . For they , who are in the second Enclosure , though there were nothing else to be objected against them , profess a knowledg of what they know not : and while they continue in that sentiment , it is impossible they should ever come to True Doctrine . I believe , you also perceive , that the Opinions come from the first Enclosure towards them . Thence comes it , that they are no better than the others , if Repentance do not accompany them , and if they admit not a persuasion of their not having True Science , but that they are still seduced by False Doctrine . For while they remain in that condition , it is impossible they should ever become happy . Therefore , my Friends , you are seriously to endeavour the practise of these Instructions , and to reflect on them , till you have converted them into a habit . Let them be the subject of your most earnest meditation , assuring your selves , that your thoughts cannot be too much fixt upon them , All the rest is , in comparison , nothing considerable , nay it is rather to be look'd on as of no advantage , and superfluous . Be mindful then to do what I tell you ; for otherwise , all you have already understood will not be any way beneficial to you . We shall not be negligent in the doing of it , said I to him : yet give us this further explication , why you put not into the number of Goods , those things which men receive from Fortune , as Life , Health , Wealth , Reputation , Children , Victory , and all other concerns of that kind ? Tell us also , why you put not into the number of Evils , those things which are contrary thereto ? To be free with you , all you have told us , as to that particular , seems to us a Paradox . I beseech you , take the pains to tell us what you think of it . With all my heart , reply'd the Old Man. Do you think , said he , that Life is a Good , in him , that does not live Well ? No , reply'd I ; on the contrary , I hold it to be an Evil for him . But as Life seems to me to be an Evil , in those who live Ill ; so do I imagine it to be a Good , in those who live Well . That cannot be , reply'd he , for it is impossible , that the same thing should be both good and bad , inasmuch as it would be , by that means , beneficial and hurtful , the object of desire and aversion , at the same time ; which is a contradiction . But let us say more , let us acknowledg , that there is a great difference between living , and living ill . The wicked Life is always an Evil , and Life , indefinitely speaking , cannot be such . Is not that your meaning ? It is so , reply'd I. The consequence then will be , reply'd he , that Life is never an Evil , since that , if it were such , it would follow , that there must be somewhat of Evil in those who live Well , since they would have Life , which were an Evil ; a position not maintainable . As therefore Life is common to both Good and Bad , it must be necessarily inferr'd , that , of it self , it is neither good nor bad . It may be compar'd to Causticks and Incisions , which may be beneficial to the indispos'd , and hurtful to those who are in health . But that you may the better comprehend this truth , consider in your self , whether you would not prefer a noble and a generous Death , before a wicked , and an infamous Life ? I am confident you would not make any pause at it , and that you would embrace Death . No question of it , reply'd I. Then by consequence , said he , Death is no Evil , since it is sometimes more advantageous to dye than to live . The same thing is to be said concerning sickness and health . There are certain times , and certain occurrences , wherein health would be prejudicial to us . And to make it appear that it is so , let us make the same consideration of Wealth . Do we not daily see , that some very rich men live a lewd and miserable Life ? No , no , continu'd he , Wealth contributes nothing to happy Life ; but , on the contrary , the wealthiest , for the most part , are the most unhappy . Let us then conclude , that it is not Wealth , but True Doctrine that begets an inclination to goodness . And thence it justly follows , that Riches are not to be numbred among Goods , inasmuch as they do not make men better , or more happy . So that , as they are hurtful to those who cannot tell how to use them , so can they not be accounted Goods , since it is sometimes advantageous to be without them . If therefore there be any one that knows how to make good use of them , he shall live happy ; if not , he shall be miserable . In fine , to sum up all in a word , that which creates disorder and confusion in the minds of men , is , the Opinion they have , of these kinds of things . Some shun them , as the source of all Evils , and others seek after them , as true Goods , imagining that by their means only they may become happy . Nay they are so fixt in this persuasion , that to attain these , they make no difficulty of committing the greatest enormities , and most detestable actions . Which happens to them , because they know not the nature of true Good. * They know not , that , from Evil , there never proceeds any good . They consider not that most men have acquired their wealth and possessions , by the means of their Crimes , as by Perfidiousness , Robberies , Murthers , Rapine , and other enormous actions . If therefore it be true , that no Good proceeds from Evil , and yet that Riches are many times the production of Crimes , it inevitably follows , that Riches cannot be called Goods . Again , Good and Evil are incompatible ; and as it is impossible to acquire Wisdome and Justice by bad actions , so will it not ever be granted , that Extravagance and Injustice can proceed from any good cause . Since therefore it is true , that nothing hinders but that Riches , Glory , Victory , and other things of that kind , may happen to us by lawful ways , let us make this conclusion , that , of themselves , they are neither good nor evil , and that , properly speaking , not any thing but Wisdome , is a Good , and nothing but Folly that is Evil. A TABLE OF What things are most remarkable in this TREATISE . A Grippinus . pag. 20. Ambition the cause of all Misfortunes . p. 27. Arrian . p. 2 , 3 , 4 , &c. reduc'd Epictetus ' s Philosophy to writing . p. 7. Is master to Antoninus Pins . 40. Aversion . p. 62. St. Augustines Character of Epictetus . p. 34. Aulus Gellius . p. 3 ▪ 7 , 8 , 9. 38 , 39 , 46. Arabick Paraphrase of Cebes ' s Tablet . p. 124. Cebes ' s Tablet , a Representation of Humane Life . p. 122. Caselius . p. 123. Celsus . p. 13. Duty of Children . p. 90. Commentaries of Epictetus . p. 41. Constancy . p. 69. 71. Demonax . p. 4. Desire . p. 62. Diogenes . p. 74. Diog. Laertius . p. 17. 110. Dion Chrysostome . p. 3. Edict against the Philosophers . p. 3. 43. Elichman . p. 126. Epaphroditus Captain of Nero ' s Life-guard . p. 1. Breaks Epictetus ' s Leg. p. 17. Epictetus born at Hierapolis . p. 1. a Slave to Epaphroditus . p. 2. Obtains his liberty . p. 4. Was not married . ibid. Always poor . p. 5. His Modesty . ibid. Humility . p. 6. Wrote nothing . ibid. Is a Lover of neatness . 8. A Cripple . 9. His contempt of great Persons . 11. His admirable Constancy . 13. Is a Stoick . p. 22. An imitator of Socrates , Zeno , and Diogenes . 23. An enemy to the Pyrrhonians . 24. Is nice in point of Friendship . p. 29. His sentiments concerning the Deity , and the immortality of the Soul. 34 , 35. Wherein he dissented from the Stoicks . His friendship with Favorinus and Herod the Sophist . 38. Of his death . p. 43. Epictetus ' s life and death written by Arrian . p. 41. Epictetus ' s stile like that of Socrates . p. 23. Epicureans blamed . p. 4. Epictetus ' s Lamp. p. 38. Errour . p. 135. Eteocles and Polynices . p. 30. Eusebius . p. 3. 47 , 48. Favourites . p. 11. Friendship wherein it consists . p. 31. Genebrard . p. 40. Genius . p. 134. Hadrian . p. 4. Helene . p. 25. Helvidius commended by Epictetus . p. 18 , 19. Hercules . p. 18. Hierapolis . p. 1. Humility . p. 6. St. Jerome . p. 35. Of the Iliad . p. 25. Ignorance . p. 135. Imposture . p. 135 , 153. Lateranus commended by Epictetus . p. 16. Laughter . p. 101. Leonidas . p. 9. Life compar'd to a Banquet . p. 73. Life compar'd to a Walk . p. 104. Lipsius . p. 40. Lucian . 4. 38. Lycurgus . p. 22. Macrobius . p. 9. Marcus Aurelius . p. 38. 41. Marks of a wise man. p. 111. Marriage not consistent with the state of perfection . p. 4. Mascardi . p. 124. Menelaus . p. 25 , 31. Of Opinion and Fortune . p. 24. Opinions the cause of our misfortunes . p. 64 , 74. Origen . p. 12. Ostentation . p. 66. Paris . 25 , 31. Patience . p. 69. Philarchus . p. 41. Planudes . p. 9. Plato . p. 27. Plutarch . p. 20. Pomponius Mela. p. 154. Politian . p. 61. Prayer . p. 117. Pyrrho . p. 21. Religion . p. 91 , &c. Remedies against all accidents . p. 68. Reservedness in judging others . 108. Resolution . p. 102. Rufus . p. 28. Salmasius . p. 43 , &c. 126. Self-distrust . p. 71. Seneca . p. 36. Sickness . p. 68. Silence . p. 96. Simplicius . 13 , 40 , 64 , 110. The saying of Socrates to Crica . p. 117. South-sayers . p. 93. Spartian . p. 34 , 40. Sphinx . p. 132. Stobaeus . p. 42. Suetonius . p. 3. Suidas . p. 42. Temperance . p. 68. Tertullian . p. 123. Themistius . p. 38. Theatres . p. 98. Things dependent or not dependent on us . p. 59 , 60. Vertue p. 70. Exhortation thereto . p. 114. Vespasian . p. 19. Vincentius Obsopaeus . p. 9. Vulgar apprehensions . p. 78. Wolsius . p. 36 , 42 , 61 , 122. Errata . PAge 11. Line 12. r. Populace . p. 39. l. 21. r. presumptuous . p. 50. l. 3. r. this is . p. 65. l. 11. heer . p. 80. l. 14. r. all ways . p. 87. l. 13. r. upon them . p. 97. l. 3. r. loud . p. 104. l. 12. r. Nails which . p. 107. l. 12. r. injures you . p. 143. l. 5. r. com - p. 144. l. 7 : r. track . p 158. l. 2. r. said 1. FINIS . Notes, typically marginal, from the original text Notes for div A38503-e940 Suid. in Epist. b Arrian . Diss . l. 1. c. 9. c Arrian . Diss . l. 1. c. 26. d Aul. Gel. Noct. Att. l. 12. c. 11. Suet. in Domit. Philost . l. 7. Dion . Chrysost . de Exil . Euseb . in Chron. † l. 2. c. 6. f In Not , ad Epist. & Sim. P. 4. g In Vit. Hadr. p. 8. h l. 3. c. 7. Arr. Diss . l. 3. c. 22. k In Dem. 1 In Vit. Hadr. m Vincent . Obsop . l. 3. Anth. a● Epig. Epictet . Strob. Ser. 38. Enchir. Epict . Aul. Gell. Noct. Att. l. 17. c. 9. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Arr. Diss . l. 4. c. 5. A. Gell. Noct. Att. l. 17. c. 19. Arr. l. 4. Dissert . c. 12. A Gell. Noct. Att. l. 2. c. 18. In Antholog . Lib. γ. cap. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . c. 11. Arr. Diss . l. 1. c. 19. Arr. Diss . l 2 c. 6. Arr. Diss . l. 4. c. 1. Origen . l. 7. cont . Cels . Celsus affirm'd the patience of Epictetus , to be greater then that of Jesus Christ . Simpl. in Ench. Epict . init . Arr. Diss . l. 2. c. 6. Arr Dis . l. 1. c. 2. Diog. Laert . in vita Pyrrh . Arr. Diss . l. 1. c. 2. Arr l. r. c. 2. A Town about two Leagues from Rome . Arr. Diss . l 2. c. 20. Stob. Ser. 1. Stob. Ser. 38. Arr. Diss . l. 1. 6. 7. Enchir. Epict . Arr. Diss . l. 2. c. 22. Arr. Diss . l. 1. c. 11. Enchir. Epict . Arr. Diss . l. 1. c. 9. l. 2. c. 14. The Stoicks exalted their Wise Man above God. Arr. Diss . l. 1. c. 9. Annot. in Diss . Arrian . l. 1. c. 24. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Arr. l. 1. C. 9. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 &c. A. Cell . l. 17. c. 10 part l. 1. c. 8. In Vit. Hadr. Them. O. rat . 12. Mar. Anton . l. 17. Sect. 16. l. 11. S. 28. &c. Ad Iudoct . A. Gell. Noct. Att. l. 1. c. 2. Genebr . l. 3 Chron. Simpl. in Pro●●m . Enchir. Lips . in 〈◊〉 . ad Sancto . Phil. l. c 19. Epicteti scripta pa●●●a extaut Enchiridion ●●●●gregium , &c. In Prooem , Enchir. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . See his Preface on the Discourses of Epictetus . Mar. Ant. de is qua ad se . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Arrian in Pras . ad Gell. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. Suid. in . Epict. Altercat . Hadr. & Epict. In praef . ad Atlercat . Hadr. Suid. in Epict. Salm. in Not. ad Epic. & simpl . Lips . in Manud . ad St. Phil. l. 1. c. 19. Suid. in Epict. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Ant. de his quae ad se . A. Gell. l. 11. c. 19. Ita Salmas . resulit locum Gellii in Not. ad Simpl De Epict. autem Philosopho recention est memoria . Itae Gell. De Epict autem Philosopho , quod is quoq servus fuerit , recentior est memoria . Fuseb . in Chron. Them. in Orat. ad Jovin . Notes for div A38503-e12740 Sect. 1. Sect. 2. Sect. 3. Sect. 4. With Politan and Wolfius I put 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 out of the Text in this passage . Sect. 5. Sect. 6. Sect. 7. Sect. 8. I hear follow Simplicius , who instead of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 puts 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Sect. 9. Sect. 10. Sect. 11. Sect. 12. A Sentiment somewhat hard . Sect. 13. Sect. 15. Sect. 16. Sect. 17. Sect. 18. Sect. 19. Sect. 20. Sect. 21. Sect. 22. Sect. 23. Sect. 24. Sect. 25. Sect. 26. Sect. 27. Sect. 28. Sect. 29. Sect. 30. Sect. 31. Sect. 32. Sect. 33. Sect. 34. Sect. 35. Sect. 36. Sect. 37. Sect. 38. Sect. 39. Sect. 40. Sect. 41. Sect. 42. Sect. 43. Sect. 44. Sect. 45. Sect. 46. Sect. 47. Sect. 48. Sect. 49. Sect. 50. Sect. 51. Sect. 52. Sect. 53. Sect. 54. Sect. 55. Sect. 56. Sect. 57. Sect. 58. * As , it is day , or it is night . † it is day , and it is night . This place is a Rock , from which I have got off as well as I could . I must confess , this Comparison is some what strange ; but it is to be lmputed to Epictetus . Sect. 59. Sect. 60. Sect. 61. Sect. 62. Sect. 63. Sect. 64. Sect. 65. Sect. 66. Sect. 67. Sect. 68. Sect. 69. I here follow the sense of Simplicius , yet doubt whether it be that of Epictetus . I think Epictetus would only say , That a man should not amuse himselfe to go and imbrace Statues in the midst of W●nter , to be admired by the People , as Diogenis the Cynick did , as Laertius affirms . Sect. 70. Sect. 71. Sect. 72. Sect. 73. Sect. 74. Sect. 75. Sect. 76. Sect. 77. Sect. 78. Anitus and Melitus . Notes for div A38503-e15240 * A Sorceriss who had the face of a young Maid , and in the rest of her body resembled a Lyon. * The entrance of it was so difficult that it seem'd habitable only by the Gods. See Pomp. Mela de sit . Orb. * This I take out of the Latius Version of Odaxius . 
A57644	----	Apocalypsis, or, The revelation of certain notorious advancers of heresie wherein their visions and private revelations by dreams, are discovered to be most incredible blasphemies, and enthusiastical dotages : together with an account of their lives, actions and ends : whereunto are added the effigies of seventeen (who excelled the rest in rashness, impudence and lying) : done in copper plates / faithfully and impartially translated out of the Latine by J.D. Haestens, Henrick van. This text is an enriched version of the TCP digital transcription A57644 of text R16929 in the English Short Title Catalog (Wing R1945). Textual changes and metadata enrichments aim at making the text more computationally tractable, easier to read, and suitable for network-based collaborative curation by amateur and professional end users from many walks of life. The text has been tokenized and linguistically annotated with MorphAdorner. The annotation includes standard spellings that support the display of a text in a standardized format that preserves archaic forms ('loveth', 'seekest'). Textual changes aim at restoring the text the author or stationer meant to publish. This text has not been fully proofread Approx. 189 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 53 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. EarlyPrint Project Evanston,IL, Notre Dame, IN, St. Louis, MO 2017 A57644 Wing R1945 ESTC R16929 12062881 ocm 12062881 53313 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A57644) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 53313) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 577:5) Apocalypsis, or, The revelation of certain notorious advancers of heresie wherein their visions and private revelations by dreams, are discovered to be most incredible blasphemies, and enthusiastical dotages : together with an account of their lives, actions and ends : whereunto are added the effigies of seventeen (who excelled the rest in rashness, impudence and lying) : done in copper plates / faithfully and impartially translated out of the Latine by J.D. Haestens, Henrick van. Davies, John, 1625-1693. This text is an enriched version of the TCP digital transcription A57644 of text R16929 in the English Short Title Catalog (Wing R1945). Textual changes and metadata enrichments aim at making the text more computationally tractable, easier to read, and suitable for network-based collaborative curation by amateur and professional end users from many walks of life. The text has been tokenized and linguistically annotated with MorphAdorner. The annotation includes standard spellings that support the display of a text in a standardized format that preserves archaic forms ('loveth', 'seekest'). Textual changes aim at restoring the text the author or stationer meant to publish. This text has not been fully proofread [22], 78, [2] p. : ill., ports. Printed for John Saywell ..., London : 1658. "An alphabetical table ..." [i.e. index]: p. [1]-[2] at end. Appeared also in: A view of all the religions in the world / Alexander Ross. London : [s.n.], 1658. First edition, London, 1655, translated by John Davies from Apocalypsis insignium aliquot haeresiarcharvm, Lvgdvni-Batavorvm : [s.n.], 1608, which was from a Dutch original: Growelen der vornemsten hooft-ketteren. Leyden: H.L. van Haestens, 1607. Authorship attributed to Hendrick Lodevik van Haestens. Cf. D. Clément, Bibliothéque curieuse, t. 9. Reproduction of original in Huntington Library. eng Anabaptists. Heresy. A57644 R16929 (Wing R1945). civilwar no Pansebeia: or, A view of all religions in the world: with the severall church-governments, from the creation, to these times. Also, a discov Ross, Alexander 1658 31038 189 15 0 0 0 0 66 D The rate of 66 defects per 10,000 words puts this text in the D category of texts with between 35 and 100 defects per 10,000 words. 2005-06 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2005-07 Apex CoVantage Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2005-08 Jonathan Blaney Sampled and proofread 2005-08 Jonathan Blaney Text and markup reviewed and edited 2005-10 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion APOCALYPSIS : OR , THE REVELATION Of certain notorious Advancers OF HERESIE : Wherein their Visions and private Revelations by Dreams , are discovered to be most incredible blasphemies , and enthusiastical dotages : Together with an account of their Lives , Actions , and Ends . Whereunto are added the effigies of seventeen ( who excelled the rest in rashness , impudence and lying , ) done in Copper Plates . Faithfully and impartially translated out of the Latine by J. D. The Second Edition . Printed for John Saywell , and are to be sold at his shop , at the sign of the Grey-hound in Little Britain , and at the Pile of Bibles in the Stocks Fish-market , looking into Lombard-street , over against the Post-house , London , 1658. TO THE Excellently Learned , EDWARD BENLOWES OF Brenthall in Essex Esquire , &c. Worthy Sir , I Have here presumed to present you with a strange and bloody Tragedy of Hereticks and Enthusiasts , written in Latine by a most elegant pen , by one who hath concealed his name , as I conceive out of this reason , that , living near the times and places of this representation , it might have proved dangerous to him to have published it . Here you have Religion brought upon the stage in very strange disguises , nay they make her act parts the most cōtrary to her nature , imbruing her white & innocent hands in blood , & Massacres . But as she hath met with Wolves to destroy and tear in pieces , so hath she also met with Shepheards to heal and protect , and among those the most laborious Author of {non-Roman} {non-Roman} {non-Roman} {non-Roman} {non-Roman} AN●EBEIA hath not bin the least considerable . His severe and most indefatigable labours in most parts of Learning , are consummated in this piece of Religion , wherein like an experienced Anatomist , he hath left no vein un-cut up . To fall into excessive commendations of him , were to commit a moral absurdity , by praising one whom the general Trumpet of Fame hath blaz'd abroad for so great an advancer of Virtue and Learning ; But to trouble you with them , were yet to be so much the more importunate , whose conversation with him was so great , that whatsoever I may say of him , I shall not acquaint you with so much as your self know . Nor did the influence of your Patronage raise and animate onely him , but there are so many other monuments of your great encouragements to learning , that it will be thought modesty in me not to mention all . But your excessive Benefactorship to the Library of S. Johns Colledge at Cambridge ( whereof I have sometimes had the honour to be an unworthy member ) I cannot passe over , as a thing , which will stand upon the file of memory , as long as learning shall find professors or Children . And that which increases the glory of your munisicence , is , that that Library may boast that it is furnished with the works of its owne sonnes , which , being the greatest act of retribution and gratitude that may be , must be accordingly acknowledged by all that shall come after . But that which hath the most engaged and satisfied the English world , is , that your endeavours have displayed themselves in their clearest light , in that one thing that is necessary , that is to say , Religion , not only by being a constant assertor of her purity here in England , but in that , after more then Ulyssean Travels throughout most parts of Europe , you have returned to your former enjoyments of that chast Penelope , when others either out of weaknesse or surprise , are ensnared and besotted with the Tenets of other Countries , whereby they are both ingrateful and injurious to their own , by preferring the prudence and policy of another before hers . Religion certainly , if well improved , is the Talent , that felicifies the improver , if not , coademnes him . It is that universal Patrimony , which entitles us to be the sonnes of God , and by which we are adopted into the assured hope of eternall hapinesse . It is the Loadctone wherewith when our souls are once touched , they are directed to the right pole of the eternally beatificall vision ; and without which , wee must infallibly expect to split against the rocks and shelves of perdition . It is the consummation of heavens indulgence to Mankind , that which doth familiarize us , and makes good our Interest in the great being and cause of all things . It is the perfection of nature , since that whatsoever wee know of the divinity by her comes onely by the assistance and mediation of our sences , but the other furnishes us with a more evident assurance , ( and that , in things , which can bee neither seen , heard nor conceived ) , by the more particular providence of Grace and Faith , whereby hee is pleased to how down the heavens , and descend unto a familiar conversation with our very spirits . But that which ought further to endear all men to Religion , is , that she only next to God may pretend Ubiquity , as being a thing written in such indelible characters in the hearts of all men , that even the most barbarous nations , and the greatest strangers to civility and policy have acknowledged some divine worship , though their pravity or want of instruction , may have blinded them from the true , but yet that eclipse of the true God hath not been total , insomuch , as they have still retained a sense and veneration of Religion , so that to the best of their imaginations , they have created something like God to themselves . To make this yet more evident , we are to note , that most people , though they had not so clear apprehensions of the immortality of the soul , as we have ; yet were they not only perswaded of the impossibility of its annihilation , but have also acknowledged rewards and punishments to be expected after this life . To ascend yet a little higher ; the divinity and preheminence of Religion is demonstrated , in that it exerciseth that Empire and Soveraignty over the mind of man , that no blandishments of the flesh , no temptations , no torments have been able to dispossesse it . It hath triumph'd in the midst of its persecutions ; and by her sufferings hath conquered her persecutors . Her pleasing Ravishments can stifle for a time all sence of humanity , elude flames , and racks , and so arm the delicacie and tenderness of virgin purity , as to overcome the hardiest Tyrants . It is she that raises our soules to a holy boldnesse and intimacy in our addresses to heaven , being indeed rapt into the heavens of divine contemplation , by her extasies and illuminations . It was her inspiring communication , that elevated your pious soul , when you described the divine perfections of the incomparable THEOPHILA . These things can she do and greater , when there is but one grain of true Faith ; but when she is defiled and adulterated with humane ceremonies and inventions , she is deformed , and looses all her grace and beauty . And among these hath she met with two most importunate pretenders , Atheisme and Superstition ; the one strips her stark naked , the other meritriciously prostitutes her in the disguises of humane Inventions . And that she hath been thus evill entreated , in all places and times , this book gives but too great testimony , whether you look on the {non-Roman} {non-Roman} {non-Roman} {non-Roman} {non-Roman} or this small appendix , treating for the most , of what happened in High and Low Germany . I would not draw any excuse for our own gyrations of Religion here , from their madnesse ; but rather condemn them as things that would have out-vy'd the extravagance of the former . But to draw any argument against Religion from either were impious ; for if we did , we must in consequence , deny all , both particular and universal providence of Almighty God ; we must deny the Scriptures , the heavenly Legacy of eternal salvation ; wee must deny Heaven , Hell , Eternity , nay take away the Cement of all humane society , and expect to see the order and beauty of the universe hurried into darkness and confusion , since it ought not to out-last man , for whom it was created . Nay ; but let us rather professe humanity , and make this use of the failings and extravagance of others in matters of Religion ; To humble our selves to a relyance on that immense Being , who hath thought fit to plant Religion in the heart of man , to direct him in his voyage to eternall happinesse , wherein that every man might take the right way , is the earnest prayer of Worthy SIR , Your most devoted , and most humble servant . JO . DAVIES . These Books printed for John Saywell , are to be sold at the sign of the Grey-hound in Little Britain , and at the Pile of Bibles in the Stocks Fish-market , looking into Lombard-street , over against the Post-house , London . That in●●●ming piece and Catechistical Foundation , Entituled , viz. WOll●bius , his Abridgment of Christian Divinity ; Englished , cleared , and enlarged , by Alexander Ross , Author of that curious piece , entituled , viz. {non-Roman} {non-Roman} {non-Roman} {non-Roman} {non-Roman} , or a view of all Religions and Church-Governments in the world , with a discovery of Heresies , in all Agos and places ; &c. whereunto this Apocalypsis is usually adjoined . That practical piece , entituled , viz. The Returning Backslider , ( and the Saints Privilege &c. ) or a Commentary on the whole 14 Chap. of Hosea , the third time reprinted , being one of the legitimate pieces of that truly pious Author , Dr. Richard Sibbs . For the use of pious families , there is lately reprinted , Mr Henry Smith's Sermons , with Gods Arrow against Atheists , &c. To which are now added , The Life of Mr. Henry Smith , by Tho. Fuller , B. D. and Alphabetical Tables very advantagious to the Reader ; which Additions aforesaid , contain three sheets at the beginning of the Book , and five sheets at the end of the Book , viz. eight in all , and distinguisheth them from all other ●●rreptitious and imperfect Copie . Three select and profitable Sermons , Entituled , viz. I. Pre●●● & lachryma . II. The Christians desire . III. The example of Humility , by William Houghton . The way to the Highest Honor , presented in a Sermon before the House of Peers , Feb. 24. 1646. by W. Strong . That judicious piece , entituled , The Practice of Quietness : directing a a Christian how to live quietly in this troublesome world . By the late reverend Bishop Webbe . The History of the World , the second part , being a continuation of the famous History of Sir W●… R●●l●igh , Kt. begining where he left , and continued to the year 1640. With a large Chronologie of those times , by Alexander Ross once Chaplain in Ordinary to his late Majesty King Charls , the first . The true Copie whereof ( by the Authors Appointment and Approbation ) is distinguished by the Grey hound in the Front-●p●ece from any other however coloured by a p●●tended ( though abusive ) representation of the Reverend Authour in the Title page , or the delusive Vision of ●irds , &c. of the pretender thereto . An exact Collection of the choicest Secrets in Physick and Chyrurgery ( both Chymick and Galenick ) by Leonard Phi●ravant , Knight , Dr. Edwards and and others . A New Primer , entituled , Mr. H●●l's Primer ; mo●e easie and delightsome for the learner than any yet extant , having 24 several representations of Persons , Beasts , Birds , &c. answering the several letters of the Alphabet , in a Copper plate , laying also the surest foundation for true spelling ; the defect whereof ( in the ordinary teaching ) is very much complained of . Mr. ●●●l's Rud●ments of Latine Grammar usually taught in all Schools ; delivered in a very plain method for young beginners , containing 1. The common Accidents , examined and explained , called his Posing Book . 2. The Terminations and Examples of Declensions and Conjugations . 3. Propria quae Maribus , Qua Genus , and As in Prasenti , Englished and explained , for the use of young Grammarians , with a necessary Index to each part , called his ●arsing book : by help whereof ( in want of an able Schoolmaster ) Gentlemen may teach their children themselves with much ease and delight Also Mr. H●●l's Grammar in Latine and English , the shortest , order●●est , and plainest both for Master and Scholar , of any yet exstant . At his Shop also Gentlemen , Country-book sellers , and Chapmen may bee furnished or provided with all sorts of English & Latine books , and of other forraign Languages as they please . The Authours Preface TO THE READER . THE doctrine of the ANABAPTISTS , Courteous Reader , to give it thee in a single expression , is nothing but lying and deceit . Thou haply thinkest them a sort of people divinely inspired , and Prophets : Thou art deceived . They are false Prophets and false teachers , as being a contagion , than which hell it self hath not vomited up a more dangerous since the beginning of the world . For I do not think it can bee easily demonstrated , what other mischief could have reduced not onely the Netherlands , but almost all Germany , into so great calamity and devastation . When I more narrowly look into the Heresie of these men , I confess I am puzzel'd to finde a name for the Monster , but what its aims are , I may haply guess . Its first part speaks a Lyon , its last a Dragon , the middle a pure Chimaera . I call it a Monster , and I may add the most monstrous that ever was , as having in it the Ingredients of all formerly condemned Sects . Which when I consider , me thinks all the ancient Hereticks , such as Nicholas Anteochenus , the Gnosticks , the Valentinians , Noetians , Sabellians , Patropassions , Parmenians , present themselves anew out of Hell to me . So that I can make no other judgment of THOMAS MUNTZER , that Authour and raiser of a most pernicious Sect , then that he hath re-erected the Standards of all former heresies . But that it may not be said , as in the Proverb , that Affrick alwayes furnishes us with Novelties , he also with his desperate disciples , hath sacrilegiously attempted to advance some altogether new and unheard-of opinions , whereof who shall say that which is MADE is GOOD , must be very extravagant . Out of these , have they resolved and decreed , that children till they come to age , are onely Catech●…ni , and ought not to be clad with the robe of holy Baptisme . Out of these , have they declared a community of all things . Out of these , teach to dishonour and discard Magistrates , who are the living ectypes of God , while in the mean time they themselves aspire to Soveraignty , and would be accounted Potentates , when they are indeed the wickedst among men ; Dissemblers , Cheats , Hypocrites , Novators , or Advancers of Novelties , and the subtle generation of the old Viper Novatu . Which said Novatus , if I display in the colours wherein the holy Father and Martyr Cyprian sets him forth , discreet men shall be my Judges , whether I have not hit the mark , and the same description most sitly suits the greatest part of the Proselytes of Muntzer . As concerning Novatus ( sayes that Ornament of his Carthage , lib. 11. Epist. 8. to Cornelius then Bishop of Rome ) We needed not any relations to be sent to us of him , since that from us you were to expect a more particular account of Novatus , a man that is a constant Advancer of novelties , of an insatiable avarice , furious in his rapines , blown up with arrogancie and pride , even to astonishment ; a man not admitting any good understanding with the Bishops : the end of his curiosity is to betray , of his flattery to surprise , his love is dogg'd by his infidelity , he is the fuell and fire-brand that heightens the combustions of sedition , and the hurrican and tempest which causes the shipwrack of Faith , an opposer of Tranquility , and an enemy to peace . These were his thoughts of Novatus , which what wise man but will allow us to attribute to our Novators ? Certainly , if John that Botcher of Leiden , the ulcer and deformity of that gallant City , were to be drawne in his own colours , we need borrow them no where else . You therefore , Orthodox Doctors , reduce those erroneous and miserably seduced men , which yet are so , into the way of Truth , Deliver them , I beseech you out of this phrensy , and omit no opportunities which may help to recover them out of this imaginary disease to which they are so accustomed . This shal bee your reward , this is the prize you shall obtain . Him that overcometh , will I make a Pillar in the Temple of my God , and I wil write upon him the name of my God , &c. Revel. 3. 12. 1 THOMAS MUNTZER . His OPINIONS , ACTIONS , and END . The Contents . MUntzers Doctrine spreads , his aims high , his affirmations destructive ; He asserts Anabaptisme , rests not there , but grows worse and worse in his opinions and practises ; his large promises to his party and the common people : he endeavoured to set up himself , pretending to restore the Kingdom of Christ ; being opposed by the Landgrave , his delusive Animation of his followers , their overthrow ; his escape ; he is found , but dissembles him self ; is taken , but yet obstinate ; the Landgrave convinceth him by Scripture , when being racked , he laugheth , afterward relenteth ; his last words ; is deservedly beheaded , and made an example . 2 JOHN MATHIAS . The Contents . JOhn Mathias repairs to Munster , his severe edicts , he becoms a malicious executioner of Hubert Trutiling , for contumelious expressions touching him , his own desperate end . 3. JOHN BUCKHOLD , or JOHN of LEYDEN . The Contents . JOhn Buckhold his character , his disputing and contention with the Ecclesciasticks concerning Paedobaptism ; he succeeds John Mathias , he comforts the people with a pretended revelation ; he makes Bernard Knipperdoling of a Consul , to become common executioner , Buckhold feigneth himself dumb , he assumes the Magistracy , he allows Polygamy , he takes to himself three wives ; he is made King , and appoints Officers under him ; his sumptuous apparel ; his Titles were King of Justice , King of the new Jerusalem ; his throne , his Coin and motto thereon ; The King , Queen , and Courtiers wait on the people at a Feast : with other d●gressions . The King endeavours to raise commotions abroad , is haply prevented . He suspects his own safety ; his large promises to his Captains , himself executes one of his wives , he feigns himself sick , and deludes the people with an expectation of deliverance ; in the time of famine , forgets community ; he is betrayed by his Confident , is brought prisoner before the Bishop , who checks him ; his jesting answer and proposal , he is put to a Non-plus , is convinced of his offences ; his deserved and severe execution . 4. HERMANNUS SUTOR . The Contents . HErman the Cobler professeth himself a Prophet , &c. he is noted for drunkenness ; The ceremonies he used in Anabaptisme , Eppo his Host discovers him and his followers to be cheats ; Hermans wicked blasphemies , and his inconstancy in his opinions , his mothers temerity ; his Sect convinced , and fall off from him ; by one Drewjis of his Sect he is handled roughly ; Herman is taken by Charles Lord of Gelderland , &c. and is brought prisoner to Groningen ; when questioned in his torments , he hardened himself , and died miserably . 5. THEODORUS SARTOR . The Contents . THeodor the Botcher turns Adamite , he affirms strange things , his blasphemy in forgiving of sins , he burns his cloaths , &c. and causeth his companions to do the like . He and his rabble go naked ihrough Amsterdam , in the dead of night , denouncing their woes , &c. and terrifie the people . They are taken and imprisoned by the Burghers , but continue shameless . May 5. 1535. they are put to death ; some of their last words . 6. DAVID GEORGE . The Contents . DAvid George , the miracle of the Anabaptists . At Basil he pretends to have been banished his Country for the Gospels-sake ; with his specious pretences he gains the freedom of the City for him and his . His Character . His riches . He with his Sect enact three things . His Son in Law doubting his new Religion , is by him questioned ; and upon his answer excommunicated . His wifes death . He had formerly voted himself immortal , yet Aug. 2. 1556 he died , &c. His death troubled his disciples , His doctrine questioned by the Magistates , eleven of the Sectaries secured . Eleven Articles extracted out of the writings of David George , Some of the imprisoned Sectaries acknowledged David George to have been the cause of the tumults in the lower parts of Germany , but disowned his doctrin . Conditions whereupon the imprisoned are set at liberty : The Senate vote the doctrine of D. G. impious , and declare him unworthy of Christian burial , and that his body and books should be burned , which was accordingly effected . 7. MICHAEL SERVETUS . The Contents . SErvetus his converse with Mahumetans and Jewes . He disguiseth his monstrous opinions with the Name of Christian Reformation . The place of his birth . At the 24. year of his age , he boasted himself the onely Teacher and Seer of the world , He inveighed against the Deity of Christ . Oecalampadius confutes his blasphemies , and causeth him to be thrust out of the Church of Basil . Servetus held but one person in the Godhead to be worshipped , &c. He held the holy Ghost to be Nature . His horrid blasphemy . He would reconcile the Turkish Alcoran to Christian Religion . He declares himself Prince of the Anabaptists . At Geneva Calvin faithfully reproves Servetus , but he continues obstinate . Anno 1553. by the decrees of several Senates , He was burned . 8. ARRIUS . THE CONTENTS . Arrianisme its increase , Anno 323. THe General Council at Nice , Anno 325. called as a Remedy against it , but without success . The Arrians misinterpret that place , Joh. 10. 30. concerning the Father and the Son . They acknowledged one only God in a Judaeical sence . They deny the Trinity . Arrius his wretched death , Anno 336. 9. MAHOMET . The Contents . MAhomet characterised . He made a laughing-stock of the Trinity . He agreed with Carpocrates , and other hereticks . He renewed Circumcision , and to indulge his disciples , he allowed them Polygamy , &c. His Iron Tomb at Mecca . 10. BALTHAZAR HUBMOR . The Contents . HUbmor a Patron of Anabaptisme . He damned usury . He brought in a worship to the Virgin Mary , &c. The Senate of Suring by a Council reduced him . He renounced the heads of his former doctrine . Himself or Sect still active . He is taken and imprisoned at Vienna in Austria . He and his wife both burned . 11. JOHN HUT . The Contents . JOhn Hut the prop and pillar of Anabaptisme . His credulity in dreams and visions . He is accounted a true Prophet by his Proselytes . At Merhern , his Fraternity became as it were a Monastery . 12. LODOWICK HETZER . The Contents . LOdowick Hetzer a famous Heretick . He gaint Proselytes in Austria and Switzerland . Anno 1527 , at a publick disputation Oecolampadius puts Hetzers emissaries to their shifts . Hetzer denied Christ to be coessentiall with the Father . His farewel to his Disciples . He is put to death for Adultery . 13. MELCHIOR HOFMAN . The Contents . HOfman a Skinner , an Anabaptist ; Anno 1528 , seduced 300. men and women at Embda in West-Friesland . His followers accounted him a Prophet . At Strasburg , he challenged the Ministers to dispute , which was agreed upon Jan. 11. 1532. where being mildely dealt with , he is nevertheless obstinate . Other Prophets and Prophetesses deluded him . He deiuded himself , and volunt arily pi●●ed himself to death . 14. MELCHIOR RINCK . The Contents . MElchion Rinck , an Anabaptist . He is accounted a not able interpreter of dreams and visions . His disciple Thomas Scucker in a waking-dream cut off his brother Leonards head ; pretending for his murder obedience to the decree of God . 15. ADAM PASTOR . The Contents . ADam Pastor a derider of Paedobaptisme . He revived the Arrian heresie . His foolish interpretation of that place , Gen. 217. so often confu●ed . 16. HENRY NICHOLAS . The Contents . HEnry Nicholas , Father of the Family of Love . He is against Infant-Baptisme . His divellish Logick . The End of the Contents . THOMAS MUNTZER . His OPINIONS , ACTIONS , And END . Hei mihi quot sacras iterans Baptismatis undas Muntzerus Stygijs millin tinxit aquis ! THE CONTENTS . MUntzer's Doctrine spreads , his aim 's high , his affirmations destructive ; Hee asserts Anabaptisme , rests not there , but grows worse and worse in his opinions and practises ; his large promises to his party and the common people : he endeavours to set up himself , pretending to restore the Kingdome of Christ ; being opposed by the Landgrave , his delusive animation of his followers ; their overthrow ; his escape ; he is found , but dissembles himself ; is taken , but yet obstinate ; the Landgrave convinceth him by Scripture , when being racked , hee laugheth , afterward relenteth ; his last words ; is deservedly beheaded , and made an example . ABout the year of our Redemption . M. D. XXI . and M. D. XXII . there rise up in Saxony near the River Sales , a most insolent Sect of certain Enthusiasts , among whom Nicholas Storkius was no ordinary person . These presumptuously boasting that their Dreams , Visions and Revelations , were inspired into them from heaven , had s●ily scattered it among other seditious persons of the same kidney ; That the world was to be reformed by their means , which done , and the wicked utterly cut off from the face of the earth , it should be governed by Justice it self . All that gave not up their names , and embraced their Sect , they branded with the name of ungodly . One of this Sodomitical lake sprung THOMAS MUNTZER , one that boasted that hee had had communication with God . This man's doctrine incredibly spred , as being in the first place levell'd at the holy Doctors of the Reformed Religion ; And from thence discharged at the Magistrates themselves ; for the Christian flock being once deprived of these two constitutions of men , there were nothing to hinder the greedy Wolves to break out into all rapine and oppression . And this is the reason why the Wolves , that is to say , the false Teachers , have ever most violently opposed the the Ministry and the Magistracy , in hopes , if possible , to draw these from the care and charge of their flocks , or at least to bring them into contempt with their sheep , which by that means should stray into their parties . This Muntzer did both by his teachings and writings publickly affirm , that the Preachers of that time that contributed their endeavours to the advancement of the Gospel , were not sent by God , but were meer Scribes , and impertinent interpreters of the Scriptures ; That the Scriptures and the written Word , were not the pure word of God , but onely a bare Testimony of the ●●e wo●d ; that the true reall word was something that were intrinsecall and heavenly , and immediately proceeding out of the mouth of God , and consequently to be learned intrinsecally , and not out of the Scriptures , or by any humane suggestion . With the same breath he brought Baptisme into contempt , most inconvincibly affirming that there was no warrant from God for Paedobaptisme , or baptisme of children , and that they ought to be baptized after a spirituall and more excellent dispensation . He further endeavoured to teach that Christs satisfaction for us was unnecessary , whatever honest and weak understanding men could urge to the contrary ; That matrimony in the unfaithfull and incontinent , was a pollution , meretricious and diabolical ; That God discovered his will by dreames ( whence it was that he was mightily infatuated with them ) holding that those were ( as it were ) communicated by the holy Ghost . Hereupon was he acknowledged by his followers for some heavenly and spirituall Prophet , and it was believed that he was thus taught by the spirit of God , without any humane assistance . This doctrine did he disperse throughou● all Germany by printed books and Epistles , which the tinder-brain'd disciples of his seditious sect were soon fir'd with , read , approved , and propogated . The same man in the yeares M. D. XXIII . and M. D. XXIV . taught at A●sted which is a City in Saxony , near Thu●ingia ; and when not onely the Ministers , but also the Magistrates lay under the lash of his calumny , insomuch that his Sermons were stuff'd with most seditious and bitter invectives against them , and pretending to groan for the return of lost liberty , and for the insufferable pressures of the people under Tyranny , he complained of it as a great grievance , that their wealth and estates were the prey of the Magistrate , and therefore would peswade them that a remedy was timely to be applied to these things . Being for this doctrine dispatched out of Alsted , he comes to Norimberg , and thence without discontinuing his journey into Basil , and thence into Switzerand , from whence at length he came to Cracovia , where at a certaine town called Griess●n , he continued some weeks . In the mean time he was no lesse idle then ever , and that especially in the County of Stuling , where hee sowed so much of his contagious seed among his factious disciples , as afterwards thrived into an extraordinary harvest . At the same time he publickly scattered abroad his doctrine of Baptisme , and the word of God , in such sort as we have touched before . Departing out of his Countrey , and wandring up and down Mulhusium in the Countrey of During , he w●it letters to some of the most confident to his Religion ; by whose countenance and assistance factious spirits were sometimes more and more exasperated against the Magistrate . Some small time before the Counntrey people took up arms , he sent up and down certain Briefes by Messengers , wherein were divers things , and among the rest was represented the greatnesse of those warlike instrments which were cast at Mulhusium upon occasion of this sedition , so to encourage and enflame the fiery followers of his faction . For having stayed two moneths at G●lessen , and that he thought he could not so much advance his designes if he returned into Saxony because his affaires prospered not according to his desires in those places , he returns back to the people of During and Mulhusium . But before hee was arrived thither , LUTHER had by letters forew●…ed the reverend Senate of Mulhusium concerning him , that they should beware of him as of a destroying wolfe , and fitte● to bee s●unned then Serpents , or whatever Mankind beares any antipathy to , for that both at Swickaw , and not long before at Alsted , he was accounted a tree sufficiently evill and corrupt , which bore no other fruit but Tumult and inevitable destruction ; and one , who , no more then his Comerades , could ever bee brought to make any defence of their opinions , among which was , That they all were Gods el●ct and that all the children of their Religion were to be called the children of God ; and that all others were ungodly , and designed to damnation . And divers other things to the same purpose were contained in the foresaid letter , which was dated from ●●imaria , on Sunday , being the day of the Assumption of Mary , in the year M. D. XXIV . Muntzer in the mean time with words plausibly sweetned , drew away she minds of all he could to savour his party , and by promising mountains of gold to the common people , to the end they should cry him up with the general acclamations of being a true Prophet , it came to passe that a very great concourse of the dregs of the people repaired to him from Mulhusium and other places ; nay , by his subtilty and the authority he had gotten , he perverted the very Magistrate of Mulhusium , and made him a new abettor of his opinion . And this was the first original of the mischief ; and thence divers other Hydra's of seditions like so many excrescencies took a sudden growth from this . For all men's goods became common , and he taught that no man had any propriety in what he enjoied . To which he added , that it was revealed to him from God , that the Empire and Principalitities of this world were to be extirpated , and that the sword of Gideon was put into his hands to bee emploied against all Tyrants , for the assertion of true liberty , and the restauration of the Kingdome of Christ : and at this time he gave orders for the preparing of certain warlike engines . While he was wholly taken up about these things , that is , in the following year MD. XXV . the countrey people throughout Swedland and F●anconia , and diverse other places , rise up against their Magistrates , forced away a great part of the Nobility , plundered Towns and Castles , to be short , made an absolute devastation by fire and sword . The Landgrave Henry being moved at these things raises a wa●r , and fought the countrey people , the first time near Frankenhusium , the fourteenth day of May , which done , he prepared himself for a second fight to be fought the next day , which Muntzer having intelligence of , said by way of animation to his followers , What are those Cannon-bullets ? I will receive them in my gloves , and they shall not hurt me , whereby the countrey people being encouraged , were the next day beaten by the Landgrave , five thousand slain , and three hundred taken , who had all their heads cut off , so that , while they were ambitious of Liberty , they lost even the liberty of life it self . And herein was the ancient Proverb verified , War● is most delightful to those that had never experienced it . The discreeter part of the countrey peop'e , having laid down their arms , put their hands to the golden plough , to hold which they had been designed , rather than to mannage Lances and Pole-axes . Mantzer escapes to Frankenhusium , and hid himself in a house neer the Gate , where a certain Nobleman had taken up his quarters . This mans servant going up into the upper roomes of the house to see how they were accommodated , findes one lying upon a bed , of whom hee enquired , whether he were of those who had escaped the fight , which he denied , averring that hee had lain some time sick of a fever : whereupon looking about , hee perceives a little bag lying carelesly neer the bed side ; he opens it and finds letters from Albert Count of Mans field , wherein hee dehor●ed Muntzer from his wicked purpose , and from promoting the tumult already raised . Having read them , he asked him whether they were directed to him , who denying he threatens to kill him ; whereupon he cried quarter , and confessed himself to be Muntzer . Hee is taken , and brought before George Duke of Saxony and the Landgrave , whereupon they having made him confesse that hee was the cause of the popular insurrection , and sedition ; he answered that hee had done but his duty , and that the Magistrates who were opposers of his Evangelical doct iac , were by such means to bee chastised . To which the Landgrave made answer , and proved it by several testimouies of Scripture , that all honour is to given to the Magistrate ; and that all tumult raised in order to a mans particular revenge , was by God forbidden Christians . Here Muntzer being convinced , held his peace . Being laid upon the rack , while hee cried out aloud and wept , the Duke of Saxony spoke to him to this purpose ; Now thou art punished , Muntzer , consider with thy self by what unspeakable ways thou hast seduced and brought so many to destruction ! whereat Muntzer broke out into a great laughter , saying , This is the judgment of the countrey people . But when being brought to his death , hee was thrust into close prison , 't is wonderfull how faint-hearted hee was , and stood extreamly troubled in mind , not being able to give any account of his Faith , but as the Duke of Saxony pronounced before him , and which hee told him , hee was to make a confession of before God : Being surrounded with souldiers , hee openly acknowledged his wickednesse , and withall addressed these words to the Princes that were present ; shew mercy and compassion , yee Princes , lest hereafter , you incur by my example the punishment I now suffer ; Read and attentively consider the holy Books of the Kings . Having said this , his head was struck off , and fastened to a stake , for a monument and example to others . JOHN MATHIAS . Primus hic e Batavis Muntzeri dogma sequutus Turbavit miris Westphala regna modis . THE CONTENTS . JOHN MATHIAS repairs to Munster , his severe edi●●s , he becomes a malicious executioner of Hubert Trutiling , for contumelious expressions touching him ; his own desperate end . IN the year of our Lord God , M. D. XXXII . at Munster ( which is the Metropolis of Westphalia ) a certain Priest called Bernardus Rotmannus undertook to preach the Gospel of Christ ; which being done with great successe , certain messengers were sent to Marpyrgum , a place in Hassia , whose business was to bring along with them some men of learning and good conversation , who should bee helpfull in the propagation of the Gospel . From Marpyrgum were there some dispatched , who arriving at Munster , reduced the principall heads of Christian Religion into thirty nine Articles , which they proposed to the Magistrate , being ready , ( as they pretended ) to make good and prove the said heads , by places of the holy Scriptures ; which was effected . The Religious , and ( as they are called ) the spiritual who were possessed of the chiefest Church , could by no means digest this , so that departing the City , they caused much trouble to the Citizens . Upon this weighty businesse , the Magistrates and Citizens sate in long and prudent consultations . At length there was a certain agreement , upon these terms , viz. That all injuries committed in those Tumults should be pardoned , and that the Gospel should be freely preached in six Parish Churches , and that the Church of our Lord only should be absolutely reserved to them . These conditions were readily subscribed to by both sides , and thereupon all things laid asleep in peace . But this peace was not long undisturbed by the Devill , ( that irreconcileable enemy of peace and virtue ) and therefore by doing at Munster what hee had done at other places , that is , by raising up out of the jaws of Hell , the seditious and pestiferous Anabaptists , those importunate disturbers and turn-pikes of the Gospel ; his design was not onely to discourage the good and godly , but withall , shamefully to destroy the Gospel it self . For in the same year there rise up at Harlem a Baker called John Mathias , a man utterly unlearned , yet crafty and boldly eloquent . This man being excessively lecherous , neglected and slighted his own wife , who being somewhat well stricken in years , was so much the lesse fit for the exercises of Venus . Being therefore over head and ears in love with a certain Vi●age who was an Alehouse-keepers daughter , he could not resolve of any way more advantageous to seduce , then by an Angelical carriage , and a counterfeit sanctity . He made frequent visits to her , and entertaining her with his visions and revelations , he thereby drew her to his opinion , and conveighed her into a secret place in Amsterdam , where he professed himself a Doctor and a Preacher , affirming that God had revealed certain secrets unto him , not yet revealed to others , and that he was Enoch the second high Priest of God . Upon some he laid hands and sent them two by two as Apostles and messengers of Christ , dispatching to Munster one Gerard a Bookseller , and John Buckhold the Botcher of Leyden , others into other places . These emissary messengers of Christ , or rather of Satan , boyled over with their various opinions , held marriages of no account , and dreamed diverse other things . Some taught by parables , and their own illusive dreams ; others acknowledged not him a Brother who desiled his Baptisme with sins ; others preferred the Baptisme of John before that of Christ ; others taught that all Magistrates , and whoever were unsatisfied with their Religion , ought to bee destroied root and branch ; some would acknowledge nothing but their own visions and prophecies ; others , that all the Prophets and Teachers that were departed this life , should shortly rise again , and should reign with Christ upon earth a thousand years , and should receive a hundred fold for what ever they had left behind them . Some of these men affirmed that they had communication with God , some with Angels ; but the more discreet and wiser sort of men conceived that their conferences had been with the Divel . Here upon the great Prophet John Mathias ( upon whose account his most vain Apostles already proclaimed a Peace ) perceiving an occasion by this means of domineering in this world , consecrated in his stead his disciple James Campensis , a Sawyer , Bishop at Amsterdam . committing unto his charge the people , to be seduced with the same zeal , as he had begun . These things being thus fairly carried , he repaired to Munster to his Apostle and Ambassadour John Buckhold , whom hee made Governour of the City , who presently published these severe edicts . That every man should bring his gold and silver , and whatever were of greater importance , into the common heap , and that no man should detain any thing at his house ; for the receiving of which things so collected a place was appointed . Though the people were not a little astonished at the rigour and severity of the edict , yet did they submit thereto . Moreover he forbad the reading of all books but the Bible , all which that they ought to bee burnt , the divine authority had by him , its witnesse commanded . At this very time a certain Tradesman , whose name was Hubert Trutiling , had scattered some contumelious expressions concerning this great Prophet ; where at he being immeasurably incensed , even to the loss of all compassion , caused the foresaid Trutiling to be brought into the Market place , where he is accused and sentenced . Whereupon he himself laying his violent hands upon this innocent man , lays him along upon the ground ; in that posture he runs him through with a spear ; but finding by the palpitation , that there was some remainder of life , he made him to be conveighed thence , and taking a musket from one that stood by , which was charged , killed him , intimating that hee was commanded by God , that is to say , his own , ( who was a murtherer from the beginning ) to do what he had done . This noble exploit performed , he took a long lance in his hand , and hastily ●an about the City , crying out that hee was commanded by God the Father to put to flight the enemy , which at that time had closely besieged Munster . Having taken the said weapon , and running like a mad man upon the enemy , hee himself was run through by a souldier of Misna . JOHN BUCKHOLD , or , JOHN of LEYDEN . Agres●●●ssque nefas magnum et memorabile , Regem Somniat , abje●ta forfiee sceptra gerens . THE CONTENTS . JOHN BUCKHOLD his character , his disputing and contention with the Ecclesiasticks concerning Paedobaptisme ; he succeeds John Mathias , he comforts the people with a pretended revelation ; he makes Bernard Knipperdoling of a Consul , to become common executioner . Buckhold feigneth himself dumb , he assumes the Magistracy , he allowes Polygamy , he takes to himself three wives ; he is made King , and appoints Officers under him ; his sumptuous apparell ; his Titles were , King of Justice , King of the new Jerusalem ; his throne , his Coin and motto thereon ; The King , Queen , and Courtiers waite on the people at a Feast , with other digressions . The King endeavours to raise commotions abroad , is haply prevented . He suspects his own safety , his large promises to his Captaines , himself executes one of his wives , he feignes himself sick , and deludes the people with an expectation of deliverance , in the time of famine , forgets community ; he is betrayed by his confident , is brought prisoner before the Bishop , who checks him ; his jesting answer and proposall ; he is put to a Non plus , is convinced of his offences ; his deserved and severe execution . JOHN BUCKHOLD was a Botcher of Leyden , a crafty fellow , eloquent , very perfect in the Scriptures ; subtle , confident , more changeable then Proteus , a serious student of sedition , briefly , a most servent Anabaptist . This man being sent by John Mathias to Munster was a perpetuall thorn in the sides of the Ecclesiasticks , craftily sisting them about the businesse of Paedobaptisme , in which employment he spent nine whole moneths , and most commonly making his party good with them , both as to disputation and litigious contention , while in the mean time he secretly spawn'd and scatter'd the doctrine of Anabaptisme , as much as lay in his power . About that time a certain unknown Preacher of the word of God , one Hermanus Stapreda of Meurs came to Munster , who supplying the place of Rotmannus in preaching , seduced him , and leavened him with Anabaptisme , and he also publickly anathematized Pedobaptisme . This gave occasion of raising tumults among the people ; they who before were onely secretly instructed by John Buckhold , discover themselves openly to the world , and lay aside all disguises of their intentions ; in most parts of the City , they have their frequent meetings ; in divers houses , but all in the night time , whereat the Magnistrates being incensed , and offended , prohibited their Conventicles , and some they banished ; But they weigh not this any thing , and being sent out at one gate , they came in at another , and lay concealed among those that were the favourers of their Sect. Hereupon the Senate caused all the Ecclesiasticks to assemble at the Palace , to dispute the businesse of Paedobaptisme . In this Assembly , Rotmannus stood tooth and naile for the Anabaptists , but those of the Reformation fully refuted their errors , as the publick acts concerning that businesse do abundantly testifie . At this very time the Minsters of the Church of Argentoratum signed and set out an account of their Faith in a printed Book . Hereupon the Senate of Munster by a publick edict banished the Anabaptists , out of the City ; which edict , they , persisting in contention , opposed , being now arrived to that rashnesse and impudence , that they thrust a reformed Preacher , one Peter Werthemius out of the Church . Yea , some of them rioting about the City , ) whereof the Ringleader was Henry Rollius ) cryed out as they went , Repent and be rebaptized , otherwise will the heavy wrath of God fall upon you ! These things hapned about the end of the year M. D. XXXIII . and the beginning of M. D. XXXIV . Some honest-hearted and harmlesse men , partly out of an apprehension of divine wrath ( as they made them believe ) partly for fear of men , suffered themselves to be washed in the laver of Anabaptisme . For , the Anabaptists leaving their dennes , broke into the City without any controll , and with an unanimous violence assaulting the Market place , they soon possessed themselves of the Palace and the Magazine , sentencing with loud conclamations and such as required a greater voice then that of Stentor , that all were to be destroyed as so many Heathens and Reprobates , that did not embrace Anabaptisme . In this tumult , a certain young man of Burchstenford was killed . This gave occasion both to the Papists , and to those of the Reformation to provide for their safety . The chiefest Patrons of the Anabaptistical Heresy were , Bernard Rotman , John Buckhold , Bernard Knipperdoling , Gerard Knippenburch , Bernard Krachting , &c. These two parties having skirmished with as great eagernesse and animosity as greater armies exasperated one against another , for some days , there followed a Truce , whereby it was agreed that every one should quietly enjoy , and persever in his own Religion . However the surges of Anabaptisme were not yet laid , till they had entered into a conspiracy to drive those of the Reformation out of the City . The most eminent of the Conclave writ to the Anabaptists of the Cities adjoining , viz. to these of Dulmen , Coesvelt , Soyst Warendorp , and Osenburg , that leaving all things behind them , they should repair with all speed to Munster , promising they should have ten-fold what ever they left . Being enticed by these propositions , husbands and wives leaving all behind them , came in swarms to Munster . A great number of the more religious Inhabitants looking on that strange rabble as an insufferable grievance to their City , left it to the disposal of the Anabaptists , who being by this means increased in number , became also more extravagant , degraded the Senate , and chose another out of themselves , wherein were Consuls , Gerard Knippenburg , and Bernard Knipperdoling , whose Effiges is the ensuing . BERNARD KNIPPERDOLING . Quo non fastus abit ? quid non Rex impius audet ? Carnificem fecit , qui modò Consulerat . BEing now become Lords and Masters , they in the first place seized on Maurice Church , and burnt it , and the houses all about it , thence falling forcibly upon other holy places and Monasteries , they carried away Gold , Silver , Ornaments and Utensils , and whatsoever else was of any consequence . Upon the fourth day after those rapines , trudging up and down the streets and high-ways , they with a horrible howling , uttered , Repent , Repent ! to which is added , Depart , depart , bee gone yee wicked , otherwise woe bee to you ! This done , they immediately went armed in multitudes , and with unspeakable barbarisme and cruelty , turned out their miserable fellow-citizens , as enemies to their Religion , out of their houses and possessions , and thrust them out of the City without any consideration of age or sex , so that many women with child had this misfortune seconded with that of dangerous abortions . The Anabaptists presently by what right they please , seize to themselves the possessions of the banished : so that the honest and godly party being cast out of the City , fell into the hands of the souldiers , who had block'd up the City and all the avenues , as among enemies , by whom some were taken , others unadvisedly killed ; at which entreaty the other honester part of citizens being discouraged , and seeing , that guilty and not guilty fared alike , would not stirre a loot out of the City ; which being closely besieged by the Bishops Army , all places were filled with blood , sighs , tears . Now do the mad men of Munster , and such as no Hellebore can have any effect on , grow insufferably insolent , and above all , that great Prophet John Matthias , of whom wee have spoken before : But that sally of his out of the City , those of Munster looked on as a great Omen of their destruction , and thought that the unexpected death of that most holy man did signify , that some great calamity did hang over their heads . But John Buckhold must bee his successor , a lid fit for the other pot ; who addressing himself to the people , comforted them , perswading them that they ought not to mourn for that unlooked for miscarriage of the Prophet , for that it had long before been revealed to him , and withall , that hee should marry his widow . Upon Easter Eve they fell upon all the Churches and places of devotion about the City , and pulled down all the brasse works . Some few days after , Bernard Knipperdoling prophesied that all the chiefest men ought to be disqualified and degraded , and that the poor and the humble were to be exalted . Hee also declared , that it was the command of the divine Oracle , that all Churches should be demolished , which indeed was sufficiently performed . The very same day John Buckhold putting into the hands of Bernard Knipperdo ling , the Executioners sword , conferred on him withall his employment , and that according to Gods command ; so that he who had discharged the office of a Consul , was now to execute that most dishonourable employment of a common executioner . This most excellent condition he cheerfully accepted . By this time had the City been besieged some moneths by the Bishops forces when resolving to storm it , they lost both Gentlemen , Commission Officers & others , to the number of about four thousand , upon which they quitted all hope of taking it by force . Some few dayes after Whitsuntide , the City being notwithstanding the dis-excecution of that assault stil besieged , was wholly taken up to rest and imaginary dreams , wherein there were spent three whole days ; which done , THE ANABAPTIST being awaken , acted the part of Zacharias , John Baptist's father ; for , pretending to be dumb , he desired to have a Table-book ; wherein he wrote down the names of twelve men , who should be as it were the twelve Elders of Israel , and should administer all thing , at Munster , as if it were the New Jerusalem , and this he affirmed that hee was commanded to do from heaven . By this broke●y d●d this crafty knave chalk out his way to that soveraign dignity whereof he was so ambitious . But in the mean time , consider by what a strang Stich this excellently wicked Botcher did utterly dis-repute that Magistrate whom God had ordained , and by the assistance of most illusive dreames & his own excellency of playing the impostor , he possessed himself of that dignity . A while after our Prophet advanced certain conclusions tending to the allowance of Polygamy , whereat the Ecclesiasticks made some opposition , but afterwards were content of fit still . So that , not long after the Prophet at one bout took to him three wives , whereof the most eminent was the widdow of the deceased Prophet Jo. Mathias , and whom he afterwards dignified with the title of Queen . This example of Kingship , some other knaves like himself did without any difficulty admit ; but divers of the more godly citizens , looking on this thing with the greatest indignation that might be , repairing to the Market place laid hands on the Prophet Knipperdoling , which occasioning the people to take up armes , they set upon those Citizens in the palace , and having taken them , they delivered the Prophet and the Ecclesiasticks out of their hands . Nine and forty of the said Citizens were after a most barbarous manner put to death . Hereupon the Prophet cried our , that all those who should do any violence to those enemies of God , should do God a very high piece of service , whence it came to pass , that some were torn in pieces with Hooks ; and not a few killed by Knipperdoling himself . Upon the four and twentieth of June , which is the day of the Nativity of John Baptist , in the year one thousand five hundred thirty four , at Munster or rather Monster ; ( for so may that place bee called from the monstrous and portentous pullulation of Anabaptists ) there sprung from Hell another new Prophet , one John Tuysentschreuer , a Goldsmith of Wa rendorp . The people being generally summoned to the Market place , this man acquainted them , that the most holy Prophet John Buckhold of Leyden was to bee exalted to Kingly Dignity , and that hee should inherit the eternall seat of his Father David , and should possesse it with farre greater Majestie . Having prophecied these things , Buckhold kneeling down confirmed all , saying , that so much had been revealed to him from God the Father ten days before ; though it was against his inclination to undertake the difficulties of Government . The common people being astonished at this extravagant piece of villany , tore their hair as they went ; yet however some might smell out the cheat , fear was able to stifle all muttering . For , this Beast fatten'd for destruction , having been very successeful in som encounters , had now assum'd what Authority he pleased . Behold , he that at Leyden was but a Botcher , is made King at Munster ; John Buckhold is invested with all the Regalia of supreme Authority . Having hereupon immediately degraded the twelve Counsellours of State , according to the wonted manner , he constitutes a viceroy , a Controller of his houshold , four Huissers or common criers , a Noble man , a Chancellour , Cup bearers , Carvers , and Tasters , and Master-builders , and disposed of all other officers as Princes use to do . The Kingly robes were some made of water'd stuffs , some made of silk , some of pure silk , some scarlet , some made more sumptuous with the Gold of the Ornaments which the sacriledge had furnished him with , so that it can hardly be expressed how artificially , how gallantly , how indeed Emperor-like they were interwoven , being embroyder'd with gold , edg'd , scollop'd ; and dispos'd into divers colours , His spurs were gilt with gold , and he had two Crownes of solid gold , and a golden scabbard . The King walking in these ornaments , two young men in a Courtly and magnisicent habit , one of each side of him accompanied him , whereof one carried a naked sword , the handle whereof glister'd with gold and precious stones ; the other held up the Holy Bible , together with a golden Crown shining with most excellent pearls . A certain jewel dazeling the beholders with the bright sparkling of a Diamond , and whereat was hanged a golden apple ( to repesent as it were the world ) wounded through with two swords a cross , hang'd at his neck . His Scepter was set forth with three golden incirculations . His Nobles , who were eight and twenty in number , clad in green and ashie coloured garments , and having on white Turbants , accompain'd him . The Kings title was , THE KING OF JUSTICE , THE KING OF THE NEW JERUSALEM . In the Market place there was erected a Throne for him of three steps high , which , when the King sate in it , was adorned with ornaments of more then Attalick sumptuousnesse . Some money he caused to be coin'd , whereon was this Latin Inscription , VERBUM CARO FACTUM QUOD HABITAT IN NOBIS , that is , The word made flesh , which dwelleth in us . The City being all this while besieg'd , the Prophets and the Doctors published the book callid THE RESTITUTIONS , wherein they endeavoured to defend that monstrous ( I would say Munstrous ) and seditious tumult , and all those almost infinite inconveniences that were consequent to it : but to prevent that poysonous Hydra , a Gospell antidote was prescrib'd . In the moneth of August , about S. Bartholomew's day , John Tuysentschreuer went sounding a Trumpet through all the streets , thereby inviting all to the Lords Palace , where there being a sumptuous feast prepared , he magnificently entertained all that came . The King himself , the Queen , and all the Courtiers waited on them . At the last course he gave to every one a loaf of unleavened bread , saying , Take ●at , and celebrate the Lords death ; which done , the Queen in like manner carried about the Cup , by which ceremony , the Supper of the Lord , or rather that Scean of pleasure , wantonness , and temerity , was certainly very frolickly celebrated . Hunger being banished sa●e enough by this feast , the Prophet Tuysentschreuer goes up to preach , requiring of them obedience and complyance with the word of God , whereunto , ( with one head and as with one eye ) they unanimously consented . This obtained ; he acquaints them , that it was revealed from the heavenly Father , that eight and twenty Ecclesiasticks should depart out of this City , that should preach our doctrine throughout the world , whose names he recommended , and designed the way they were to take their journey , that is to say , six for Osenburg , as many for Warendorp , eight for Soyst , ( for which quarter he himself was one ) and the rest for Coesveld . These exercises performed , the King went to Supper , and at the second watch of the night caused the fore-mentioned Apostles to take their journey , giving unto each of them a peece of gold , with this charge , that neglecting their own safety , they should deposit it for a note and testimony of consequent condemnation wherever they bestowed it . They went their wayes , and never returned again , all having ( except one who escaped the Gallows ) met with punishments corespondent to their sedition . For , being entred the fore-recommended Cities , they in a direfull manner howl'd out their , Kepent , repent , the axe is laid to the roat of the Tree ; if you repent not and be rebaptised , woe be to you , ye are undone . But the severall Senates of the said Cities caused them to be apprehended , and brought before them to give an account of themselves ; who answered , That they were divine Preachers of the Gospel , called and sent by God , and that all those who would receive their doctrine must be baptized , and that all things were to be made common ; but to those that should neglect these things , they were to leave the golden coin of eternal damnation . Nay further , That the Gospel had not been preached as it should have been , since the times of Christ and the Apostles , but that there were two Prophets , the Progeny of truth it self , slipp'd down as it were from heaven , viz John of Leyden , and David George born at Delph in the Low-countries , that there were many false Prophets , that is to say , the Pope of Rome , and Martin Luther , of ●ittemburg , who was worse then the Pope . Being taken and cast into Irons , they were asked , by what right or priviledge they had thrust out of the City so many godly people , together with their wives and children , not granting them any toleration for their Religion , and had disinherited them of all they had ? To which they replied , That the time was now drawing nigh , wherein the meek and the humble should inherit the earth , and that they followed the example of the Israelites , who with Gods approbation ●ook away from the Egyptians their fewels and ear-rings . Moreover they hoasted that Munster was well furnished with provisions , ammunition , and all things requisite to war , and that the King did daily expect great recruits out of Holland , Zealand and other places , by the means and assistance whereof , hee should bring the whole world under subjection ; and all wicked and refractory Princes being subdued , should establish the peaceful reign of Justice . About the same time another Prophet fel down from heaven , one Henry Hilverse , a notable knave . This man acquainted the King that it was revealed to him from heaven , that God was pleased to bestow on him three most rich Cities , Amste●dam , Daventry , & res●l , near Lippa . Upon this Divine message , hee advises with his Counsellours , whom he were best to send ●●ither to baptise them with his baptisme . In the first place he sends John Campensis to Amsterdam , to bee the chiefest man in that City , to whom he assigned for companion and co-Apostle John Matthias of Mtellburg . These being sent into Holland , issuing out of their holes , kept themselves among those of their own tribe , and infected most Cities with the mortall infection of their doctrines . For at Leyden about January in the year following , viz. one thousand five hundred thirty and five , very many by the perswasion of Anabaptisme , and by the means of its contagious Conventicles , were baptized into the baptisme of death . About the end of the year one thousand five hundred thirty and five , this Kingly Botcher sent into Friezland a most subtle fellow , and one very well experienced in warlike affairs , whom he furnished with very great summs of money which had been raised out of the sacrileges , wherewith he should raise souldiers in Zealand , and should raise the close siege which was then before the City . He being departed , managed his affairs very secretly with the assistance of those of his way , and at length , upon the last of March one thousand five hundred thirty and five , having gotten together some hundreds of souldiers he setupon the Monastery , which also was called old Munster , drove away the Monks , and having plundered all , he there pitched his tents , out of hope thereby to strengthen his party by the accession of any that should come in . But George Sckenck the then Gouernor of Friesland , having with as much expedition as could be got together certain expeditionary forces , besieges these tumultuary Rioters , and gave an assault to the place , which though they avoided as much as might be by a gallant defence , yet had they their belly●ull of murther , blood , and dry blowes , so that they were all destroied , save threescore and two , who being brought to Leoward were paid for their audacious folly with the wages of death . The Ring-leader of this businesse , who was also the Camp-m●ster , John Geel escaping at this fight , flies to Amsterdam , to prove the occasion of a greater slaughter . For many Anabaptists being found in that place , whom John Campensis had strangely fascinated , to engage them the more , they made promises to them of golden mountains , and talk'd highly of the Magnificence and Liberty of the Anabaptists of Munster , and cried up the new kingdome of Justice upon earth ; for the report of the siege and defence of Munster had smitten , and raised up the minds of a many ; in regard the City being closely besieged by a potent Army , yet performed religious duties without any disturbance . Hence came it to passe , that the Liberty and Liberality of the City was celebrated beyond all truth and belief , and there wanted not a many who desired to be embarqu'd in the same Fortune . There was therefore at Amsterdam a Burgher called Henry Gotbelit , a strong man and warlikely given , who being bathed in the waters of Anabaptisme , joyned his endeavours with those of John Geel . For by divers pretences and crafty shifts ( which it is not worth our labour to repeat in this place ) they drew together six hundred Anabaptists , with whose assistance their intention was to have possessed themselves of Amsterdam , to enrich themselves , and to introduce the Religion of those of Munster . Whereupon , upon the tenth day of May , the chiefest that were engaged in this conspiracy , having their Rendezvous at the house of Peter Gael , broke out in the night time to the Market place , wherin being more and more seconded by some of their own , they killed some of the Watch , and some they kept prisoners . But the Burghers making head , discharged some Musquets at the Anabaptists , who most unworthily , when their Consuls were cruelly killed , entrusted their safety to their heels ; so that the others courages being heightened by this , they violently ran upon the Deuterobaptists , and after a most bloody engagement put them to the worst , wherein John Geel and Gothe it were slain , James Campensis was taken and put to death . Now other Tumults had already forced others from those places , the prevention whereof could not be possibly without the infinite inconveniences which fell upon the lionester sort . There wanted not also some clandestine vipers , who diguisedly waited for the restauration of the kingdome of Israel ( as they called it ) whereof one being apprehended at Leyden , and upon examination put to the question , confessed , That the King of the Anabaptists , who was a Hollander , sojourned then at Utricht , and had not yet began his reign , but that according to the good hope they had conceived of him , and the confidence placed in him , they doubted not but he would undertake i● . Having with what 's above , gotten out of this fellow , that some gold and silver vessels and other ornaments had by a most wicked surprise , been taken out of their Churches by the means of their King , and who with his followers had attempted some most detestable villanies , it was dicover'd that there could no other be meant then David George . I crave thy pardon , courteous Reader , if I acquaint thee , that it is not any thing the lesse for thy advantage , if , in the description of these rotten and contemptible rags and menstruous clouts of humanity , I have woven a longer web of discourse then thou didst expect . Although John Buckhold , and the other Prophets had entertained the ignorant greedy vulgar with hopes of more then Arabian wealth ; yet the citizens being daily more and more streightned by the siege , were accordingly brought into greater perplexities , and being brought low by the famine , which is the consummation of all misery , began , as it for the most part happens , upon the barking of the stomack , to snarle at one another , to grumble and complain , and to hold private consultations about the taking of their King , and by delivering him to the enemies , to better the terms of their composition . But the King , the stitcher and botcher of all deceit , being afraid of himself , chose out of all the people twelve men in whom he could place most confidence , and these he called his Captains , assigning to them their severall guards and posts in the City , which they were to make good . This done , he promised the Citizens that the close siege should be raised before Easter , for he was confident that a certain emissary , whom he had sent into Zeland , Holland and Friezland should return with such supplies , as by a furious and desperate assault made upon the besiegers should deliver the City : But hope it self was to him become hopelesse , nor could safety it self save him . To his Captains as he called them , 't is incredible what wealth he promised , such as the fabulous riches of Pactolus and the treasures of Midas should not make good , with oceans of goods ( which happly must be paid them out of his dreams ) and that after the City were relieved , they should be Dukes and Governours of Provinces , and particularly that John Denker should be Elector of Saxony ? But behold , in the moneth of February , a sad face of things appeared , many being meerly starved to death , which occasioned , that one of his Queens ( for he had gotten a many ) Elza or Elisabeth , who was distinguished by the name of the Glove maker , had bin often heard to say , that the most cruel sword of Famine came not from God , which though he had not heard himself , having caused her to be brought with his other wives into the Market place , he struck of her head , kneeling in the midst of them , which done ; insulting ●…er her , he affirmed that she had carried her self as a common prostituted whore , and had been disobedient to him , while in the mean time her fellow Queens sung this hymne , Glory be to God on high , &c. Easter day being now dawning : and no hope of deliverance shining on them , the common people with just reason were extreamly astonished ; nor , confide●ing how things were carried , could they have any longer patience . In this conjuncture of affairs , to elude the people , according to his wonted insinuations , he feigns himself to bee sick , and that after six daies , he would appear publickly in the Market-place , but that as to the deliverance which they were to expect according to his intimation , it was to be understood after a spiritual manner , and so it should certainly come to passe For he affirmed for a most certain truth , that in a divine dream he saw himself riding on an Asse , and bearing the unspeakable weight of fin , and that all that had followed him were freed from their sins . But indeed they may be fitly said to be like Asses that rub one another ; or to the Blinde leading about the Blinde . It is a great affliction , it is a pennance to repeat the miseries and the wofull consequences of Famine and want . There were a many who being impatient of so long hunger , revolted to the enemy , not so much out of hope of compassion , as to accelerate their own deaths ; not a few creeping upon all four , endeavored to get away ; for being weak and strengthlesse , they could hardly fasten their feet on the ground ; some falling down were content to give up the ghost in the place where they lay . There you might see a sad spectacle of foreheads and cheeks pale as ashes , temples fallen , eies sunk into hollownesse , sharp noses , ears shrivel'd , lips black and blew , throats slender as those of Spiders ; to bee short , Hippocratical faces , living carcases , and excellent shadows of men . They had sown certain kinds of seeds and pulses in the City which for a time served for high delicacies to the grumbling stomach ; but these being soon devoured by the hungry belly ; Cats , Dormice , and Rats , which themselves were almost starv'd to anatomie , became ( doubtful ) entertainments . Some were reduced to that inhumane necessity , that they fed on the flesh of the buried carcasses ; some drest the feet of sweaty woollen socks , some cut to pieces the parings of tanned leather , and mincing them with some other things , bak'd them and made them serve for bread . To this wee may add , that the most wickedly obstinate citizens were not yet convinced , that by crafty infinuations and specious suggestions they were brought into the noose , whom therefore he stil entertained with considerations of Magnanimity , and the deliverance they were yet constantly to expect from God , but as for those who admitted any thoughts of running away , and endeavoured to avoyd their miseries , he peremptorily sends for , and like a publick Robber taking away all that their industry had furnished them with , depart , says he , and be gone to the Hereticks , and bid sarewel to this place . The King , though he had gotten at his house sufficient provision for two months , yet was he willing to imbrace all occasions wherby he might keep up the heart of the City which now continually barked for sustenance . To which end , behold a certain man named John Longstrat , being a Nobleman and privie Counsellor to the King , and one of whom he was very confident , boasted that he would within fourteen days reliev this hunger-starv'd City , both with provisions and supplies of men , to the number of three hundred . By this pretence hee flyes to the enemy , and betrays the City to the Bishop , for a certain summe of money with his life included . The Eve of Saint John was appointed for the execution of this design , about ten of the clock , at which time hee had obliged himself by oath to cause the gate called the Crosse-gate to be opened . This Commissary for provisions returning at length to the City , assured the King upon his saith and reputation , that the said recruits of provision and forces , should be ready within the time appointed . The day assigned being come , hee acquaints the Guards that the promised forces , were to come in in the night ( which would bee starr-light enough ) that so they might receive them as friends . The gates are hereupon set open , and the enemies being admitted into the City as into another Troy , upon the Watch-word given , soon dispatch'd the Guards and others that were neer . Now could bee nothing heard for the cry of Armes ; Armes . The King and his Courtiers being gotten into a body , drove back the enemie to the Gates , which the citizens had by that time shut again : whereupon the rest of them that were without : were forced to set Engines to force open the Gates , which being once broken open , they flourished and set up their Colours . The citizens stiffely resisted the first assault , and made a strong body in the Market place , where the fight became very hot and bloody . The King himself , Knipperdoling and Krachting fell into the enemies hands ; but Rotman seeing there was no possibility of safety , rushing where the enemy was thickest , was trod to pieces ; hee it seems placing all hopes of life in death . The Anabaptists upon the taking of their King being quite cast down and discouraged , went and hid themselves in Larders , Kitchins , and other lurking holes . The City was most unmercifully plundered ; and to make a full search of it , there were ten days allotted . There was found by those of the Kings Guard at the Royall Palace as much provision as would maintain two hundred for two mouths . O Goodman King , where is now the Community of goods and provisions which your Religion holds forth ? This sad fate did that City suffer in the year one thousand five hundred thirty and five . The third day after this sacking of the City , the King was carried to the Castle of Dulmen , three miles off . The Bishop having caused the King to bee brought with all speed before him , said to him , O thou cast away of Mankind , by what deplorable means hast thou corrupted and destroyed my people ! To which the King , with an undisturbed and proud deportment made answer thus ; O thou Pope , have wee done thee any injury , by delivering into thy hands a most well-fortified and invincible City ? But if thou thinkest thy self any way injur'd or endammag'd by us , if thou wilt but hearken to our advice , thou shalt be easily enriched . The Bishop hardly abstaining from laughing , desired him to discover that secret , to which hee replyed . Cause an Iron Cage or Basket to bee made , and cover it with leather , and carry me into all the parts of thy Country to be seen for a shew , and if thou take but a penny of every one for the sight , assure thy self it will amount to more then all the charges of the war . The more eminent Anabaptists wore about their necks a certain medall wherein was the effiges of their King , to which were added these ietters , D. W. F. whereby was signified , that the word was made flesh . But the King being carried up and down as a captive with his two associates , was shewn to divers Captains and Ecclesiasticks of the Landgrave , which gave occasion of dispatation between them about some things , as of the Kingdom of Christ , and of Magistracy , of Justification , and of Baptisme , of the Lords Supper , and of the Incarnation of Christ , as also of Matrimony : in which disputation , they prevailed so far by the divine testimonies of holy writ , that they brought the King of the Anabaptists , ( though not acknowledging the least satisfaction ) to a Non-plus , who to obtain another disputation out of hopes of life ( as was said ) promised , that hee would reduce the Anabap●ists which swarmed in Holland , Braband , England , and Friezland ; and that he would do all honour to the Magistrate . Upon the twentieth of January one thousand five hund●ed thirty and six , he is brought with his companions to Munster , where they were secured in severall prisons ; two days were spent in weeding and rooting up their errors . The King indeed confessed his offences , and cast himself wholly upon Christ ; but his companions discover'd a vain obstinacy in the defence of their cause . The next day the King is brought to the place of execution , fasten'd to a stake , and is pulled piece-meal by two executioners , with pincers red hot out of the fire . The first pains he felt , hee suppressed , at the second hee implor'd Gods mercy . For a whole hour was hee pull'd and delacerated with those instruments , and at length , to hasten somewhat his death , run ●hrough with a sword . His companions were dipped with the baptisme of the same punishment , which they suffered couragiously ; all whose carcasses put into Iron baskets ; as anathema's of eternal example hang out of the tower ●f S. Lambert . And this was the retiring room of the Tragedy of Munster . HERMANNUS SUTOR , Hic qui se Christum , et qui se Jactârat IESUM , SERVASSE haud potuit seque suisque fidem . THE CONTENTS . HERMAN the Cobler professeth himself a Prophet , &c. He is noted for drunkennesse ; The ceremonies hee used in Anabaptisme , Eppo his Host discovers him and his followers to be cheats ; Hermans wicked blasphemies , and his inconstancy in his opinions , his mothers temerity ; his Sect convinced , and fall off from him ; by one Drewjis of his Sect he is handled roughly ; Herman is taken by Charles Lord of Golderland , &c. and is brought prisoner to Groeninghen ; when questioned in his torments , he hardened himself ; and died miserably . THat there were divers Emissaries and Ambassadours sent by the King of the Anabaptists into Holland , Friezland , and other places to raise souldiers , you have understood out of the History of Munster ; which souldiers having raised a Tumult , caused the Bishop to discamp from before Munster ; and of this Heard was there one Nicholas Alcmariensis , a worthy disciple of John Mathias , who being dispatched into Friezland for the foresaid negotiation , got together a promiscuous crue of Anabaptists for● the relief of Munster : but that it might appear how real and effectual he was in the businesse , they sent two of their fellow-soulders , Antony Cistarius , and a trades-man whose name was James , to Munster . These two with some others having compassed their desires at a Town called Opt'zant , having shuffled together from all parts into a kind of a Troop , made their rendezvous at the house of one Eppo , about the twilight out of a pretence that they there should meet with some later intelligence , which they receiving from their Ambassadors , out of very joy for those good tidings , absolutely broke forth into Tumults . The Bell-weather of these , was one Herman [ an excellent vamper of all abomination ] a Cobler of Opt'zant , who professed himself a true Prophet , and that he was the true Messias , the Redeemer and Saviour of the world , nay , ( which causes horror to me in the relation ) that he was God the Father . This fellow lay naked in his bed from the privy parts downward , and caused to be laid near him a hogs-head of strong beer , which he desired to drink in Healths , which required no small draughts ; for he had gotten an excessive thirst , greater than that of any dog ; or that which the Serpent Dipsas causeth in those that are stung by it ; & all through his extraordinary bellowing and bawling . For , having for some dayes led a life like one of Epicurus's herd ; that is to say , being drunk even to extravagance , hee with a Stentors voice , and a horrid howling , among other things often repeated this ; Kill , cu● the throats without any quarter , of all these Monkes , all these Popes , and all , especially our own Magistrate ; Repent , Repent , for your deliverance is at hand , &c. In the mean time , hee , with the assistance of his fellow souldiers , denounced to certain Proselytes of another Religion , that Peice was not to be rejected without incurring the dreadfull effects of the last judgment , which was now at hand , and these were such as both by sollicitations and promises , his main design was to inveigle into his deceit . Moreover hee sent to redeem some of his followers out of a prison belonging to a certain Nobleman called John of Holten , with this charge , that they should kill with swords and pistols , whosoever should either by words or blows any way oppose them . When they returned with their delivered captives , they had dispatched a man ( it is thought hee was Priest ) looking out at his door , with a Musket , had he not turned his back and shut the door against them . The very same night , which was to bee the last , or wherein the world being to bee turned to deceitfull ashes , they expected it should by the means of this Mediator and Intercessor ( as was thought ) presently bee restored to liberty , there were a great many that embraced him where ever they could , with those complements which they should use to one , as without the earnest of whose Baptisme , they were to expect the reward of disobedience , and eternall destruction to bee trrasured up for them . The Sacrament of Anabaptisme being according to these cerremonies celebrated , the fore-commended Parent exhorted his children to prayer in these words , Pray , pray , pray , pray , mouthing it out with an agitation of his lips , like that of our Sto●ks ; which done , falling on their knees , they disgorged , a strang vicissitude of prayers and songs . The owner of that house , who was an Inn-keeper , and withall lame , sate neer this great Father , towards whom the Father turning , said unto him , Arise and walk . But Eppo being still lame , and seeing that they were all deceived , and that by a sort of cheats wickedly stitch'd together , withdrew from them , and hid himself for fear in anothers man's house far from thence . These things being thus past , there rises up another , one Cornelius * Coemiteriensis ; who ran about after a most strange manner , and when the Father [ of all execrable temerity ] lay sick in his bed , tormented with an imaginary , or at least such a disease as puzzelled the Physicians to find any name for ; this man for an hour together uttered these and such expressions : O FATHER , look upon thy people ; have mercie upon thy people : O let thy bowels , O Father , be moved to compassion : &c. At which addresses the Father being moved , he commanded a tankard of beer to be drawn out of the hogshead , which was now almost at the bottom , which he drinking to his son , drank till it came to the Lees , which presenting to his son , hee said to him , Drink up the holy Ghost . The son like his father , and following his example , having taken it off , he flings out of bed , and falls upon those that stood by , and tossing the tankard from one hand to the other , ran up and down like a drunken man , and at length joined with the father [ who was sick of an imaginary extravagance , wherein he was much given to laugh ] in roaring out these word ; Mortifie the flesh , mortifie the flesh ; the flesh is a Divel , the flesh is a Divel , mortifie the flesh ; &c. Upon this there immediately starts up another , pursued ( as he thought ) by an extraordinary vision , and after their example , roared it out most furiously , which fellow ( as was reported ) was really advanced to some degrees ( if not the supreme ) of madnesse . A certain woman better than middle-aged , being frighted almost out of her wits , by the bawling and howling of this sonne , intreated that they would keep in the lunatick and possessed person , and that hee might be carried to Bedlam . The common people being astonished at this impious , hellish crue ; were forced to pinne their faith upon their sleevs , as a truth confirmed by the lying of those prophetical mouthes . These ●elapses of fury and madnesse , having their intervalls of calmnesse and ●erenity , he admonished them , that all arms and weapons were to be laid aside , and that they should put off their guarded , edged and scolloped garments , and their wrought smocks and petticoats , nay that women ought to abstain wearing their neck-laces , and all things that were burdensome , intimating the manner wherein God that needs no arms , would fight their battels for them , and should discomfit all their enemies . The cowardly and inconstant vulgar being moved at the madnesse of this Doctrine , disburthened their bodies of all manner of cloathing . A certain harmlesse man having cast away his knife , takes it up again , which his daughter looking asquint upon , rebuked her father ; to which he answered , Be patient , be patient , daughter , we shall have emploiment hereafter for this to cut bread withall . O how was this girle once a childe , but how was the old man twice ! When the student of Bedlam , the Son , with his yelling , was exhorting the bewitched people to singing and praier , and to resist the Divel , the Father presently with his own son , in whom he was well pleased , taught them , that the time of praier being done , and that the time of war coming on , they must take up the instruments of war ; whereupon he gets up into a Pulpit , and declared himself to the people who stood all about him , with a loud voice , that he was the Sonne of God , and cried out that he was born a true Mediatour unto them , &c. His mother being there present , they asked her whether she was the mother of the Son of God ? To which between force ●nd fear , she at length answered , though innocently , that shee was . This gave occasion to many to bee diffident , and to waver in the faith received ; insomuch that a certain man discovering his dissatisfaction , and speaking ill of the sonne , the said sonne taking hold of him , flings him into a common shore , saying unto him , now art thou deservedly cast into Hell : from whence the said man coming out all dirt , diverse others unanimously acknowledged that they were defiled and bespattered with the same filthiness and abomination . And hence rise up that impious report of the Sonne of God , that hee was thrust out of doors , which that Ambassadour Antony , being returned from Munster , having heard took it in mighty indignation , and by force breaking into the house , would have vindicated those holy expressions . The Father and Son , were much against it that any should come in ; yet hee , though the people flocking about him made some opposition , bitterly rebuking that blasphemous wretch , broke forth into these words , Thou villanous and contagious burthen of the earth ; What madness , what extravagance hath bes●tted thee without fear of divine judgement , to assume to thy self the title of the Son of God ? which spoken , swelling up with the leaven of wrath , he ca●●s himself upon the ground , whereupon the people ran violently upon him , knocking , beating , and kicking him like a foot-ball ; at last being well loaden with blows hee rises , and breaking through the presse of the people , he got away and escaped . In his way hee comes to a hole in the ice broken for the cattle to drinke , twenty foot over , which hee made a shift to get over , as is said , with the help of the Devill ; for many that would have found him out , lost their labour . All being now convinced that they were abused , for fear of the most noble Charles Lord of Gelderland , the Viceroy of Groningen ( called also King of Gelderland ) who was sent to appease that tumult , got secretly away . But before they were all departed , one of them called Drewjis ( whom they called Doctor Nucius ) out of pure spight , laying hold of the Father , being sick in his bed , thundred to him in these words ; Thou villain , thou fruit and groanings of the Gallows , where , where is now your governing , and authority ? now the time of prayers is past , &c. Having dragg'd him out of bed by head and shoulders , they with some assistance , bound him with cords ; and delivered him to the custody of the Mistresse of the house to bee safely kept till night . In the mean time the valiant Charles surrounds the house with his men , and besieged it , which the woman seeing , cut the co●ds . Being loose , hee takes a trident fork wherewith assaulting them as with a sword , he put to flight forty men through other houses , whom he hastily pursuing , was unawares surprised by others , and brought to Groningen . But behold the miracle ! to that very place , where this naked [ of all truth ] Messias with his fork● Scepter , and this Shoomaker of Cobler beyond his Last , had with his Trident put so many to flight , did the water-dreading Anabaptists resort and ●ender unto God infinite thanks for the 〈◊〉 us privilages thereof . Of this lewd Messias , who was ●ow well acquainted with the fetters of Groningen , it was asked in his torments , whether those routs ( of whom he was ring-leader ) were out of pretence of sanctity raised to rob the publick treasuries , ( as many thought ) which yet ( as some say ) was denied . For , he hardening himself against even the most cruel torments could be inflicted on him , still cried out ; Destroy , destroy , destroy Monks , Fo●●s , kill all the Magistrates , and particularly our own . In the midst of these bawlings being miserably worried ou● , he gave up the ghost . THEODORUS SARTOR . Quis qu●●●o hic Sartor nudus qui deperit ? ille Quî rogo ●●ruentis nomine dignus ●●at ? THE CONTENTS . THEODOR the Botcher turns Adamite , hee affirms strange things , his blasphemy i● forgiving of sins , he burns his cloaths , &c. and causeth his , companions to do the like . He and his rabble go naked through Amsterdam in the dead of night , denouncing their woes , &c. and terrifie the people . They are taken and imprisoned by the Burghers , but continue shamelesse . May 5. 1535. they are put to death ; some of their last words . IN the year of our Lord one thousand five hundred thirty and five , upon the third of Februay at Amsterdam , in a street called Salar street , at the house of John Si●●id a cloth worker , who at that time was gone into Austria about some businesse , there met seven men Anabaptists , and five women of the same perswasion , of which flock , the Bell-weather was Theodorus Sartor , who rapt into a strange enthusiasme and extasie , stretching himself upon the ground stark-naked upon his back before his brethren and sisters , seemed to pray unto God with a certain religious dread and horrour . Having ended his prayers , he affirmed that he had beheld God with his eyes in the excessive and ineffable riches of his glory , and that he had had communication with him , both in heaven and in hell , and that the day of his judgment was at hand . After which he said to one of his companions , Thou art decreed to eternal damnation , and shalt be cast into the bottomless pit ; at which the other crying out , The Lord God of Mercy have compassion on me ; the Prophet said to him , be of good chear , now art thou the sonne of God , thy sins are forgiven thee . Upon the eleventh day of February , the foresaid year , the persons aforementioned , unknown to their husbands , repaired to the same Aug●●●'s stable . This Prophet , or Seer , having entertained them with a Sermon of three or four hours long , casts a helmet , a brest plate , a sword , and other armes , together with all his clothes into the fire , Being thus stark naked , and his companions who yet had their cloaths , being uncovered , he peremptorily commanded them to do the like , as being such as must be as safe as himself . He further affirmed , that the children of God ought to look upon all things of this world with contempt and indignation . And since Truth , which is most glorious in her nakednesse , will not admit the deformity of any earthly disguise whatsoever , he affirmed that they ought in all things to conform themselves to that example of Truth and Justice . A great many hearing these things having quite cashier'd all shame , offered up their shirts , smocks , and petricoats , and whatsoever favoured of earth , as a burnt-offering unto God . The Mistresse of the house being awaken by the stink which these cloaths made in burning , and going up into the upper chambers , she findes this deplorable representation of immodesty and impudence ; but the power and influence of propheticall integrity brought the woman to that passe , that she was drawn in to wallow in the same mire of unshamefac'dnesse , whom therefore he advised to continue alwayes a constant adherer to the unblameable truth . Going out of the house in this posture , about three of the clock , the other men and women marched barefoot after him , crying out with a horrid voyce , Woe , woe , woe , the heavy wrath of God , the heavy wrath of God , &c. In this fanatick errour did this hypocondriack rabble run about the streets , making such a horrid noise , that all Amsterdam seemed to shake and tremble at it , as if it had been assaulted by a publick enemy . The Burghers not having the least hint of such a strange and unlook'd for Accident , ( for this furious action happen'd in the dead of night ) took up arms ; and getting these people ( lost to all shame and modesty ) up to the Palace , ●●apt them into prison . Being so disposed of , they would owne no thoughts of shame or chastity , but would justifie their most white and naked Truth . In the mean time the fire being smelt , they broke into the house where it was , and wondring at their casting off their cloathes into the fire , which had since reached the bed , they made a shift to quench it . But the other distracted and mad people , such as deserved to be sent to their kindred , the Savages and Heathens , inconvincibly persisted in their pestiferous opinion , and so upon the fifth of May the same year , they expiated their wicked impieties by their death . Ones farewell saying , was , Praise the Lord incessantly ! Anothers was , O God revenge thou these our sufferings ! Others cried out , Woe , woe , shut thine eyes ! DAVID GEORE . Hereti●● plures visi hic , cui visus ego , illi Pluribus in visusque Haeresiarcha fui . THE CONTENTS . DAVID GEORGE , the miracle of the Anabaptists . At Basill he pretends to have been banished his Countrey for the Gospels sake ; with his specious pretenses he gaines the freedome of the City for him and his . His Character . His Riches . He with his Sect enact three things . His Sonne in Law , doubting his new Riligion , is by him questioned ; and upon his answer excommunicated . His wifes death . He had formerly voted himself immortall , yet Aug. 2. 1556. he died &c. His death troubled his disciples . His doctrine questioned by the Magistrates , eleven of the Sectaries secured . XI . Articles extracted out of the writings of David George . Some of the imprisoned Sectaries acknowledged David George to have been the cause of the tumults in the lower parts of Germany , but dis-owned his doctrine . Conditions whereupon the imprisoned are set at liberty . The Senate vote the doctrine of D. G. impious , and declare him unworthy of Christian burial , and that his body and books should be burned , which was accordingly affected . DAVID GEORGE , a man born at Delph in Holland , the miracle of the Anabaptisticall Religion , having lived in the lower Provinces forty years , did in the year one thousand five hundred forty and four , with some of his kindred and companions , in the beginning of Aprill , begin his journey for Basill , in the state and condition of which place , he had before very diligently enquired . Whereof having sufficiently informed himself , he pretended that he had been driven out of his Countrey for the Gospels sake , and that he had been hitherto tost both on the land and sea of the miseries of this world ; and therefore he humbly intreated , that now at length he might be received into some place of Rest . Some being by the representation of his misfortunes and his teares , melted into compassion towards him , he presum'd to intreat the Magistrate , that in tendernesse to Christ and his holy Gospel , he might be made capable of the priviledges of the City , which if it were granted , he bid them be confident of Gods most particular protection towards their City , and that for the preservation of it , he engaged for him and his , that they should be ready to lay down their lives . The Magistrates being moved with these just remonstrances and desires received the viper as a Citizen , gave him the right hand of welcome and fellowship , and made him and his free of the City . What should the Magistrate do ? Behold , he hath to do with a man of a grave countenance , free in his behaviour , having a very long beard and that yellowish , sky-coloured and sparkling eyes , milde and affable in the midst of his gravity , neat in his apparel ; Finally one that seemed to have in him all the ingredients of honesty , modesty and truth ; to be short , one , if you examine his countenance , carriage , discourse , and the cause he is embarqu'd in , all things without him are within the limits of mediocrity and modesty ; if you look within him , he is nothing but deceit , fraud , and dissimulation ; in a word , an ingenuous Anabaptist . Having already felt the pulses of the Senate and divers of the Citizens , comming with his whole family to Basill , he and his are entertained by a certain Citizen . Having nested a while in Basill , he purchased certain houses in the City , as also a Farm in the Countrey and some other things thereto appertenant , married his children , and by his good offices procured to himself many friends . For , as long as he remained at Basill , he so much studied Religion , was so great an Alms-giver , and gave himself so much to other exercises of devotion , that suspicion it self had not what to say against him . By these cunning insinuations ( this is beyond a young fox , and smells more of the Lybian wilde beast ) many being surprised , came easily over to his party , so that he arrived to that esteem and reputation in matters of Religion , he pleased himself . This perswasion thus craftily gotten , was heightened by his great wealth ( and his riches in jewels , whereof he brought some with him , some were daily brought from other places in the Low-countries ) & was yet further encreased , by his sumptuous and rich plate and houshold-stuffe , which though they were gorgeous and majestical , yet were they not made to look beyond sobriety , cleanlinesse and mediocrity . These people sojourning thus in common houses , desiring as yet to suppresse the pernicious infection of their sect , very religiously enacted three things : First , that no man should profane or speak idly of the name of David George . Secondly , that no man should rashly or unadvisedly divulge any thing concerning his country , or manner of life ; whence it was that some thought him to be a person of some quality ; some , that he was some very rich Factor or Merchant , whence it came that he was so excessively rich ; others had other imaginary opinions and conceits of him , for as much as they themselves being strangers , lived in a Country where they could not be ascertained of any thing : Thirdly , he was very cautious that none of the Basileans should be carelesly admitted into his acquaintance , society or correspondence , imitating therein the policie of the Ferrets and Weesels , which ( as is reported ) never assault any bird of supremacy , in the places where they frequent . And thus did he by letters , writings and emissaries , plant and water the venemous seed of his sect through the lower Provinces , yet kept the waies by which he wrought unsuspected and undiscovered . For , although he had lived two years among them , there was not so much as one man infected ; or had privately caught the itch of his Religion . What transcendent Mysteries are these ! This man , though he feared neither deceit nor treachery from strangers , yet the fire kindled out of the deceitful embers of his own houshold . For , behold ; one of his own Retinue doubting of the certainty of the New Religion , he caused him to be brought before him , and asked him whether he did not acknowledge him to be the true David sent from heaven upon earth , and to bee the Horn , Redeemer , and Builder up of the Tabernacle of Israel ? to which the other answered roundly and peremptorily , that the restauration of the kingdome of Israel and other things foretold by the Prophets were fulfilled in Christ , the true Messias , and that consequently there was no other to be exspected . Which he hearing , not without great astonishment , did with much commotion of mind and bitter menaces thrust him , though his son in Law , out of doors , and [ which is heavie to think on ] excommunicated him . These things being thus managed , David's wife fell sick of a disease ( which afterwards visited him and many more ) that dispatch'd her into the other world . What a miracle is this ! He that declared himself to be greater than Christ , and voted himself immortal ( upon the second of August , one thousand five hundred fifty and six ) did die the death , and was honourably buried according to the ceremonies of the Parish Church , and his funerals were celebrated in the sight of his sonnes and daughters , sonnes in law and daughters in law , servant-men and maides , and a great conflux of Citizens . This sad calamity of his death extreamely troubled and tormented the minds of his diciples , as a thing that very much thwarted their hopes of his promised immortality , although he had foretold that he would rise again in three yeares , and would bring all those things to passe which he had promised while he was alive . Upon the death of this man , a great many with resolute mindes made it their businesse not onely to bring his doctrine into suspicion , but into utter disesteem , unanimously resolving to embrace whatever was good , sound , and consonant to Christian doctrine , and reject the rest as hereticall . In the mean time , the report beat up and downe , both among the people , and the more learned , that this man of ingenuity , and authour of private doctrines , this very David George , was a contagion and a destructive pestilence , a devoted incendiary of a most dangerous Sect , that ( though most falsely ) hee was born a King , and that hee accounted himself the true Messias . The Magistrate being extreamely moved at these things , not deferring his zeale any longer when the glory of God and his Sonne Jesus Christ was so much concerned , caused all those who were conceived to be infected with the pestilence of that Religion to be brought to the Palace , to whom hee rubbed over what things had been transacted some yeares before ; that is to say , acquainted them , how that they had been banished their Countrey upon the account of the Gospell , and upon their humble addresses received into the protection , and made capable of the privileges of the City , &c. But that it had appeared since , that they had fled for refuge to Basill , not for the propagation of the Gospel , but for that of the leaven of the sacrilegious David , though by all outward appearance , they had hitherto been accounted favourers and professors of the true Religion In the first place therefore the Senate being desirous to know the truth , required to have his true proper name ; for , some have thought ( as some authours deliver ) , that his name was John Burges . Secondly , whether hee had privately or publickly dispersed his Religion , and what Tenets hee held . To which some made answer unanimously , that they had left their countrey for the true Religions sake , nor did they acknowledge themselves any other than the professors and practisers of the lawfull Religion . That for his name , hee had not called himself by any other than his own proper name ; and for his doctrine , they had acknowledged none either privately or publickly , save what hee had privately sometimes suggested , which was not disconsonant to the publick . The Magistrate perceiving this obstinacy of mind caused eleven of them , the better to discover the reall truth , to bee secured , and more narrowly looked to . In the mean time , the Senate leaving no stone unmoved in this businesse , appointed some to bring forth into publick view some books and writings of David , which should give no small light in the businesse , and these the Magistrate recommended to men of the greatest learning to bee read over and examined with the greatest care possible , that so whatsoever they should meet with repugnant to the Truth , they should extract , and give him an account thereof . Those who had this charge put upon them , presented the Senate with this extract of Articles out of his Writings . 1. THat all the Doctrine delivered by Moses , the Prophets , or by Jesus Christ himself and his Apostles , was not sufficient to salvation , but dress'd up and set forth for young men , and children , to keep them within decency and duty ; but that the doctrine of David George was perfect , entire , and most sufficient for the o●taining of salvation . 2. He affirmed that he was Christ and the Messias , the well-beloved Son of the Father in whom he was well pleased , not born of blood , nor of the flesh , nor of the lust of man , but of the holy Ghost and the spirit of Christ , who vanishing hence long since according to the flesh , and deposited hitherto in some place unknown to the Saints ; was now at length reinsused from heaven into David George . 3. Hee held that hee onely was to bee worshipped , as who should bring out the house of Israel , and the true ( that is , the professors of his doctrine ) tribe of Levi , and the Tabernacle of the Lord , not through miseries , sufferings , crosses , as the Messias of the Jews did , but with all meekness , love , and mercy in the spirit of Christ granted unto him from the Father which is in heaven . 4. Hee approved himself to be invosted with the authority of Saving , or condemning , binding , and loosing , and that at the last day he should judge the twelve tribes of Israel . 5. Hee further maintained , that Jesus Christ was sent from the Father to take flesh upon him ; for this reason at least , that by his doctrine and the use of his Sacraments , men , being as it were no better then children , and uncapable of receiving the true doctrine , might be kept within duty till the coming of David George , who should advance a Doctrine that should bee most perfect and most effectuall , should smooth out mankind , and should consummate the knowledge of God and of his Son , and what ever hath been said of him . 6. But hee further affirmed , That these things should not come to pass according to humane ceremonies , but after a spirituall dispensation , and after such a manner as had not 〈◊〉 ●eard of , which yet none should be able to discern or comprehend , but such as were worthy disciples of David George . 7. To make good and prove all th●se things , he wrested and mis-interpreted many places of the holy Scripture , as if Christ and the Apostles , whom he commends , had intimated not themselves , nor any other Ecclesiasticall times , save only the coming of David George . 8. And thence it was that hee argued thus : If the Doctrine of Christ and his Apostles bee most true and most effectuall for the obtaining of salvation ; the Church which they had by their doctrine built up and confirmed , ●ould not possibly have been broken to pieces , for ( as Christ himself testisieth ) against the true Church , the gates of Hell shall not be able to prevaile : But that building of Christ and his Apostles is overturned and pulled down to the very foundation by Antichrist , as may be evidently seen in the Papacy , according to the Testimony of the same Christ ; It therefore necessarily followes , that the Doctrine of the Apostles is imperfect and interrupted : whence he concluded his own doctrine and saith to be the onely solid and sufficient doctrine . 9. Moreover he maintained himself to be greater than John Baptist , yea then all the Saints that had gone before him , for that the least in the Kingdome of God ( according to the suffrage of Truth it self ) is greater than John . But he said David George was one whose kingdome was heavenly and most perfect ; whence he makes himself not only greater than John , but also sets himself above Christ , since that he was born of fl●sh , and that himself was born of the spirit according to a heavenly manner . 10. He further allowed with Christ , that all sinnes committed against God the Father , and against the Son may be forgiven , but those that are committed against the Holy Ghost , that is to say against David George , shall be forgiven neither in this world , nor in the world to come ; by which meanes it is apparant that he conceiv'd himself greater and higher than Christ , admitting Christs own Testimony . 11. He declared Polygamy to be free and lawfull for all , even for those that are regenerated by the spirit of David George . These hends [ without any brains ] did the Magistrate deliver to be carried to some that were in the prison , to fish out what confession they would make , who besides these , being provoked and challenged by a number of Questions , answered at last , That this ( Davus ) I would say David George , was the same who had embroyled the lower parts of Germany with so many tumults & sedition , but as that to that doctrine and the fore-recited Articles , they unanimously affirmed that they had never heard nor read of any such things . Neverthelesse they were to acknowledge the doctrine expressed in those Articles , to be pestiferous , execrable , and derived not from heaven , but from Hell , and that it was heretical , and to be banished with an eternal Anathe●a ; and withall , as men miserably seduced , yet desiring for the time to come , to be reduced into the right way , they were , with good reason , to implore forgiveness . Among those that were in close prison , there was one formerly of David's greatest confidents , who confessed , that indeed he had been infected with that Religion , but that since by the illumination of the grace of God , he discovered and detested the errors springing from it , and avoided them as he would do a cockatrice . But there were others who were civilly acquainted with this man , who denied that they had known any such thing by him , and cried out against the fore-mentioned Articles as impious and blasphemous . These passages , the Judges appointed by the Magistrate , gave him an account of , who perceiving that some that were in custody were not so extravagant , but that they had some remainders of discretion left , he sent to them some learned and able Preachers of the Word , who , having diligently weeded out the tares of their errors , should sow into their hearts the saving seed of true faith . Those who were sent , ●i●ting them with all the humanity , mildnesse , meeknesse and charity possible , could scrue nothing out of them , more than what the Judges who had been emploied before , had done . In the mean time a report was spread about the City , that it was not David George , not any eminent person of any other name that had been buried , but that a meer swine , calf , hee-goat ( haply an Asse ) had been carried out and buried , and that the dead carkasse embalmed with the strongest spices , was worshipped and adored with great devotion and religion . But this was but a report , and was not true . Those that were in custody abhorring that doctrine , as unheard of , and such as deserved to be anathematized , and desiring to renew their acquaintance with discretion and their sences , are delivered out of those habitations of Iron which they had kept possession of for two months , upon these conditions , That none should make any purchases either within or near the City , without the knowledge and consent of the Magistrate : That they shall not entertain any coming out of the lower Provinces , though of their kindred , but at publick houses or Inns. That the printed books and writings that were translated into the Dutch language , shall be brought into the Palace . That there should be nothing published that were disconsonant to Christian Doctrine . That children should be educated according to incorrupt manners . That they should not make such promiscuous marriages among themselvs as they did . That they should take no Dutch into their families . That they should submit to amercements and pecuniary mulcts [ if any were inflicted on them ] as Citizens ought to do . That upon a day assigned , they should in the Parish Church , in the presence of the whole congregation , make a publick abjuration of the said Religion , and condemn and anathematize the whole sect of it . That they should hold no friendship or correspondence with any that shall persist in that Religion . To these conditions did they promise to subscribe , with all the reverence and gratitude they could possibly expresse . These things being thus managed , the most renowned Senate , returning afresh to the business of the Arch Heretick , passed these votes . viz. That the doctrine of David George , upon mature examination thereof , was found impious and derogatory to the divine Majestie ; That the printed books , and whatsoever may have seen the light , should have the second light of the fire ; That he as the most infamous promoter of that execrable Sect , and a most horrid blasphemer against God and Christ , should not be accounted worthy Christian burial . That he should be taken up out of his grave by the common Hangman , and together with his books and all his writings , and his manuscripts should , according to the Ecclefiastical Canons , be burnt in a solemn place . According to the said judgment , the carkasse being digged up , was , with all his writings , whereof the greatest part was that ( truly ) miraculous book , together with his effigies brought by the Hangman to the place of execution , where having opened the dire●ul Coffin , he being found not much disfigured , nay so little , that hee was known by diverse ( hee being covered with a watered garment , having about him a most white sheet , a very clean pillow under his he●d , his yellowish Beard rendring him yet graceful ; to be short , having a silk Cap on , under which was a piece of red cloth , and adorned with a garland of Rosemary ) was set up publickly to be seen , and in the third year after his death , was with his writings consecrated to Vulcan , that is to say , burned . MICHAEL SERVETUS . Omnia quum portenta voces hominemque Deumque Infandi SERVES nominis opprobium ! THE CONTENTS . SERVETUS his converse with Mahumetans and Jewes . He disguiseth his monstrous opinions with the Name of Christian Reformation . The place of his birth . At the 24 year of his age , he boasted himself the onely Teacher and Seer of the world . He in●eighed against the Deity of Christ . Oecolampadius confutes his blasphemies , and causeth him to be thrust out of the Church of Basil . Servetus held but one person in the Godhead to be worshipped , &c. He held the Holy Ghost to be Nature . His horrid blasphemy . He would reconcile the Turkish Alcoran to . Christian Religion . He declares himself Prince of the Anabaptists . At Geneva , Calvin faithfully reproves Servetus , but he continues obstinate . Anno 1553 , by the decrees of several Senates , he was burned . MICHAEL SERVETUS , like another Simon Magus , having conversed long among the Mahumetans and the Jewes , and being excellently well furnished with their imaginous opinions , begat both out of Divinity ; and the general treasury of Christian Religion , a monstrous issue of opinions , with the coition of what he had received from the extravagant Mahumelans , and Thalmudists , upon which b●at this instrument of Satan , must needs bestow the disguised name of Christian Reformation . From this Cocks egge were bred these Cockatrices , Gonesus , Gribaldus , Blandratta , Gentilis , Alciatus , Simanus , Casanovius , Menno , and diverse other Anabaptistical Vipers , who extreamly increased the restless waves of Sects and opinions . We , recommending the rest to their proper place , Hell , will take a more particular survey of one Religion , and by the horridnesse of that guesse at the others . This Servetus was a Spaniard , born in the Kingdom of Arragon , most unworthy both of his Name and Nation . Being wrapt into a most incredible Enthusiasme , he boldly lays his unwash'd hands upon holy divinity ; and at the four and twentieth year of his age , boasted himself to be the onely Teacher and Seer of the world , making it his main design , and that by his impious and worthlesse writings , to inveigh against the Deity of the Son of God ; with which writings being sufficiently furnished , and withall enflamed with hopes of raising no ordinary tumults , hee bestirrs himself winde and tide for Basil ; but Occolampadius , an Ecclesiastical Doctor , learnedly ▪ before a full Senate confuted the blasphemies of this man , and by the publick Authority he had , caused him as a poisonous blasphemer to be thrust out of the Church of Basil . From thence he went to Venice , where , in regard the Venetians had been timely forewarned of him by the wise and learned Melancthon , he made no harvest of his incredible blasphemies , nor indeed was he permitted seed-time for them . Religion is no where safe ! But having consulted with the Arch-hereticks his Predecessors , and being bird-lim'd , he held that there was but one person in the God-head to be worshipped and acknowledged , which was revealed to mankind sometimes under one notion , sometimes under another , and that it was thus , that those notions of Father , Son , and Holy Ghost , were to be understood in the Scriptures . Nay , with the same line of his blasphemous mouth , he affirmed that our Saviour Jesus Christ according to his humane nature , was not the Sonne of God ; nor coeternall with the Father . The Holy Ghost he granted to be nothing but that influence by which all things are moved , which is called nature . He most impiously Ironicall , affirmed that to understand the word Person , we must referre our selves to Comedies . But the most horrid blasphemy of all , was , when by the suggestion of Satan , he imagined , that the most glorious and ever to be worshipped and adored Trinity ( who doth not tremble at it ? ) was most fitly compared to Cerberus the Porter of Hell-gate . But he stayed not here ; no , he thought it should be accounted nothing but a diabolicall phantasme , the laughing-stock of Satan , and the monsterous ●eryon , whom the Poets by some strange mystery of Philosophy feigned to have three bodies . O incredible , and unheard of subtilty of blasphemy ! The most glorious name of the most blessed Trinity is grown so odious to this man , that he would personate ( being the greatest that ever was ) all the Atheists that have quarrelled with that name . Moreover he maintained , that taking but away the onely Article of the Trinity , the Turkish Alcoran might be easily reconciled to the Christian Religion ; and that by the joyning together of these two , a great impediment would be removed ; yea , that the pertinacious asserting of that Article had enraged to madnesse whole Countries and Provinces . This abomination of God and men ▪ held that the Prophet Moses , that great servant of God , and faithfull ●…ard of the Lords house , that Prince and Captain Generall of the people of Israel , one so much in favour with God that he was admitted to speak to him face to face , was to be accounted no other than an Imposter . He accounted the Patriarch Abraham and his seed , too much given to Revenge , and that he was most unjust and most malicious to his enemy . The most glorious Church of Israel , ( 't is the swine that loves the mire ) he esteemed no better than a Hogge-Sty ; and declared himself a sworn Prince of the Anabaptistical generation . But , keep o●● , and approach not , O all ye other Heresies and Hydra's of opinions of this one man , furies not capable of expiation ! Being arrived at Geneva , and being forbidden to spue out and spatter his pestiferous blasphemies , he continued in hostility against all sharp , but wholesome admonitions : which Calvin , that famous Minister of the Church perceiving , being desirous to discharge the duty of a soul saving Pastor , went friendly to Servetus , in hopes to deliver him out of his most impious errors and horrible Heresie , and so to redeem him out of the jawes of Hell , and faithfully reproved him . But he being dazzled with the brightnesse of Truth , and overcome , returned nothing to Calvin ( so well deserving of him ) but an intolerable obstinacie , and inconvincible recapitulation of his blasphemies , whence it came to passe , that by the just and prudent Decree of the Senates of Bernen , Zuring , Basil , and Scasfuse , and by the righteous condemnation of the eternal God , in the moneth of December in the year one thousand five hundred fifty and three , ( or as Sleidan hath it , in October ) he was ( how great is the obstinacy of blasphemy ! ) being at that time ecstarically hardened and intoxicated , consecrated to the avenging flames . ARRIUS . Divisit Trini qui form●●●uminis ecce ! Dividitur membris , Visceribusque suis THE CONTENTS . Arrianisme its increase , An●● 323. THe General Council at Nice , Anno 325. called as a remedy against it , but without successe . The Arrians mis-interpret that place , John 10. 30. concerning the Father and the Son . They acknowledged one onely God in a Jud●icall sense . They deny the Trinity Arrius his wretched death , Anno 336. ABout the year of the Incarnation of the Son of God , three hundred twenty and three , Hell was deliver'd of a certain Priest at Alexandria named Arrius , a man subtle beyond expression , the trumpet of eloquence , one that seemed to have been cut out for all honesty and elegance , who yet , with the poison of his Herefie , and the 〈◊〉 cups of his distructive doctrine , did in the time of Silvester Bishop of Rome , and the Emperour Constantine , draw in a manner all Christendome to his opinion , and so corrupted some , even great nations in the East , that except a few Bishops who stood to the true doctrine , none appeared against him . To remedy this disease , at Nice in Bithynia , in the year three hundred twenty and five , a generall Councill was called ; but to no purpose ; for the contagious stocks of Arrianisme were deeply rooted , so that they were become such ravening wolves among the flock of Christ , that all that would not embrace their beliefe , were to expect banishment or death . These imagined that the Sonne was not of an equall nature and coeternall with the Father , but that he was onely agreeing and concurring with his Father ; to confirm which , they alledged that place of John 10. 30. which sayes , I and the Father are one ; and though they called the Sonne a great God , yet they denied , that he was a living and true God , and co-essential with the Father . They boasted that they were ready to answer all objections , and acknowledged one onely God , in a Judaical sense . To that , I and the Father are one , they were used to retort thus , Doth the unity in this place denote co-essencie ? It most therefore follow , that it is as much , where the Apostle sayes , 1 Cor. 3. 8. He that planteth and he that watereth , are one . They accounted the word Trinity a laughing-stock and a Fiction ; that the Sonne of God was a Creature , and that the Holy Ghost , was both born of Christ , and conceived and begotten of the Virgin Mary . All that were baptized in the name of the blessed Trinity , they baptized again . They denied that Christ was the Sonne of God according to the Spirit and the Godhead ; they denied God his own Son . While Arrius was disburthening himself of the necessities of Nature , his bowels came forth , and with them his life . And so he who was the successor of those Arch-Hereticks , Artemon ( who lived about the year of our Lord two hundred ) and Paulus Samosatenus ( who lived about two hundred forty one ) came to a miserable death , in the year three hundred thirty six . See Athanasius , Epiphanius , Hilarius , Hierom , Augustine , Ambrose , Basill , Theoderet , Eusebius , Socrates , Nicephorus , Sozomen , and other Ecclesiasticall writers , who have treated of these things more at large . MAMOMET . Adsum Ingens Mahometes ●go , lachrymabile mundi Prodigium , omnigeni dux , et origo mali . THE CONTENTS . MAMOMET characterized . He made a laughing-stock of the Trinity . He agreed with Carpocrates , and other Hereticks . He renewed Circumcision , and to indulge his disciples , he allowed them Polygamy , &c. His Iron Tombe at Mecca . IN the year six hundred twenty two , Honorius the fift being Bishop of Rome , and Heraclius Caesar Emperour of the East , a transcendent Arch-heretick called Mahomet , exchanged Hell for earth ; a Prephet , by Nation an Arabian , but most deprav'd and corrupt . He had sometimes been a Merchant extremely rich , and withall very subtle ; to be short , he was a serious professor of diabolical Arts , a most ungodly instrument of Satan , the Viceroy of Antichrist , or his sworne fore-runner . This man endeavoured to exoll his brother Arrius , with such praises as are correspondent to his Heaven . He also with Sabellio renewed the laughing-stock of the Trinity . He with Arrius and Eunomius , most fervently and contumeliously held that Christ , was onely a Man , and that he was onely called God , secundum dici , that is to say , according to a certain manner of speaking . He agrees with Carpocrates who denied that Christ was a God and a Prophet . This is also he that shakes hands with Cerdonus who utterly abjur'd the Godhead of the Sonne , or that he was co-substantial with Father . He imagined with the Manichees , that it was not Christ , but some other that was sastened to the Crosse . With the Donatists , he contemned the purest Sacraments of the Church . With the most impure Origen he affirmes that the devils shall be eternally saved according to an humane , yet an invisible manner . He with Cerinthus placed eternal Felicity in the lust of the flesh . Circumcision , that was long since abolished and antiquated , he renewed . Upon his dicisiples he bestowed the priviledges , of Polygamy , Concu●ines and Divorce , as Moses had done ; and with such dreames and an imaginary Phrenly was the miserable wretch ever troubled . This man when he dyed was put into an iron Tombe at Mecca , which by the strength of L●adstones , being as it were in the middle and centre of an arched edifice , hangs up to the astonishment of the beholders , by which means the miraculous sanctity of this Prophet is greatly celebrated . All the dominions of the Creat Turk , professe this mans saith , whom they acquiesce in as a miracle . BALTHAZAR HUBMOR . Ille ego qui Vndarum mysteriasacra negavi Igne cremor●fato disce cavere meo . THE CONTENTS . HUBMOR a Patron of Anabaptisme . He damned usury . Hee brought in a worship to the Virgin MARY , &c. The Senate of Suring by a Council reduced him . He renounced the heads of his former doctrine . Himself or Sect still active . Hee is taken and imprisoned at Vienna in Austria . He and his Wise both burned . DOctor Balthazar Hubmor of Friburg , a man excellently well learned , another Roscius in his affairs , a Clergy man at Ingolstade , was the third eminent Patron of Anabaptisme , and a sworn promoter of that worthy Sect. This man in his Sermons at Regenburgh , inveighed so bitterly and so implacably against the usury of the Jewes , that he banished it even to eternal damnation ; he brought in a certain religious worship to be done to the Virgin Mary , and some superstitious vowes , and was the cause of great tumults and insurrections , and had built up his doctrine upon very firm and solid foundations , until the most wise Senate of Suring applied the universal medicine of a Council to these things , and assigned a day to reduce and root out that Sect , which was the seventeenth of January , in the year one thousand five hundred twenty five , wherein the Senate being present , and 〈◊〉 great presence of people , the most learned Zwin●lius , and other sonns of learning , opposed this our Doctor , by whom , and the strength of truth , after most ●ot and serious debating on both sides , he ingenuously consessed himself to be overcome . The heads of the Doctrine , which he before defended , and whereof he afterwards made his abrenunciation , were these : That 〈◊〉 detested the cheat , and humane invention of Ana●aptisme ; He affirmed that the spirit both before the fall and after was uncorrupt and unblameable , and that it never dies in sin ; whence it should follow , that not it , but the flesh , is deprived of liberty ; he also acknowledged that the spirit overcomes and triumphs over the flesh . Though his Recantation was made , and divers rebaptized into their better sences , yet the Torrents of this sect neither stood still , nor were dried up , but increased in Switzerland into a deluge , which overturned almost all . This man escaping the endeavours of spies , and shunning the Halter , was at length taken with the figtree leaf of divine vengeance , and cast into prison at Vienna in Austria . Being afterwards put much to the question , it being the designe of vengeance , the reveuging fire soon turned him to ashes . His wife being also baptized into the same whirle-pool of Baptisme ; they both , with minds hardened to their own perswasions , were not disengaged of their faith , but with the departure of their lives . JOHN HUT . Huttus ab Hubmoro excrescit ; cervice resectâ Sic vnâ in geminum pullulat Hydra caput . THE CONTENTS . JOHN HUT the prop and pillar of Anabaptism● . His credulity in dreams and visions . He is accounted a true Prophet by his Proselytes . At Merhem , his Fraternity became as is were a Monastery . IN the times of the fore-mentioned Balthazar rise up John Hut , a learned man , the prop and pillar of Anabaptisme , an eminent despiser of Paedobaptisme , which kinde of Baptisme he accounted the execrable fiction of the Schoolmen ; whence it came , that he perswaded men , that if they were not baptized by him and his , they must necessarily incurre great danger to their souls . To which he added , that , those who were honoured with the prerogative of his Baptisme , should be the restored people of Israel , and that the wicked Canaanites should be destroied by their swords , and that God himselfe should reveal from heaven the times wherein these things should be fulfilled . To visions and horrible dreams , ( which he thought proceeded to him from God ) he gave great credit , and he affirmed that he saw the preparations of the last day , and the Angel going to blow the Trumpet , by an indisputable revelation from Gold Upon the account of which dreams , his Disciples as credulous as their Master , spent and destroied all they had , fearing the difficulties of the times , wherein they should spend them ; all which being scatter'd and consum'd before the day came , they suffer'd a punishment , and inconveniences befitting their folly , having the lash of poverty perpetually at their backs . However they , a generation on whom the greatest quantity of black Hellebore would not be much effectual , did still adore this miraculous piece of madnesse as a true Prophet , even to admiration ; of which men , some not worthy the face or name of mankind , do at this day in great numbers live at Merhern in Palaces and Covents upon their accidental contributions , and where they get their livelihood with their hands , and apply themselvs to any handy-craft , whereof they are the Masters and Governours , who by the commodities gained by them increase the common stock : They have at home with them their Cooks , their Scullions , their Errand-boies , and their Butlers , who have a care and dispose all things as they do in Monasteries and Hospitah ; They study to maint●in mu●●al peace and concord , being all equall . These even to this day are commonly known by the name of the Hutsian Fraternity . LODOWICK HETZER . Polluit ut mentem Sectis deformibus error , Corpore sic Hetzer foedus adulter erat . THE CONTENTS . LOdowick Hetzer a famous Heretick . He gains Proselites in Austria and Switzerland . Anno 1527. At a publick disputation Oecolampadius puts Hetzers Emissaries to their shifts . Hetzer denied Christ to be co-essentiall with the Father . His farewell to his Dis●iples . He is put to death for Adultery . LOdowick Hetzer , famous for his Heresie and Learning , was first very intimately acquainted with Nicholas Stork , and then with Thomas Muntzer , yet he agreed not with these in some things , as in that opinion of theirs of the overturning and destroying of all the powers of this world , which opinion he looking on as * malicious and barbaro●s , forsook them , and joining with John Denk , they by their mutual endeavours , sent some Prophets into Germany . But di●●enting also from him in some things , he propagated his own Sect in Austria , and made many Pros●lites at Bern in Switzerland . Which gave oc●a●ion that the Reve●end Senate appointed a publick disputation at Soning , and caused letters of safe conduct to be sent to Hetzer and his followers , for which bickering was set apart the first day of February , in the year one thousand five hundred twenty seven , where he appeared not himself , but his Emissa●ies came , who were by the most learned ( but withall stinging , ) Oecolampadius driven unto their shifts , and enforced to acknowledge conviction . Hetzer was a considerable part , and the firebrand of the Anabaptistical sect , but he stiffely denied Christ to be co-essential with the Father , which the verses made by him upon the carrying of the Cross , do more than hint . Ipse ego qui propriâ cuncta baec vi●tute creabam Quaeris quot simus ? Frustra , ego solus eram . Hîc n●n tres numero , verùm sum solus , at i●●i Ha●d numero t●es sunt , nam qui ego , solus eram . N●scio Per , onam , solus sum ●ivus ego , & sons , Qui me nescit , eum nescio , solus ero . I who at first did make all things alone , Am vainly ask'd my number ; as being one . These three did not the work , but onely I That in these three made this great Syzygie . I know no Person , I 'm the onely Main , And , though they know me not , will one remain . He was excellent at three tongues , he undertook to translate the book of Ecclesiasticus out of the Hebrew into High-Du●ch . Plauterus hath testified for him in writing , that he very honestly and unblameably bid farewell to his Disciples , and with most devout praiers commended himself to God , even to the astonishment of the beholders . He having been kept long in close prison , was on the fourth day of February , in the year one thousand five hundred twenty nine , sentenced to die : and thinking himself unworthy of the City , was led w●thout the walls , where he was put to death , not for sedition or baptisme ( as Plauterus saies ) but for Adultery , which act he endeavored to defend by some arguments fetcht from the holy Scriptures . MELCHIOR HOFMAN . Pellibus a teneris suetus , doctissime , nôsti Ho●manni teneras excoriare Greges . THE CONTENTS . HOFMAN a Skinner , and Anabaptist , Anno 1528 , seduced 300 men and women at Embda in West-Friesland . His ●ollowers accou●ted ●im a Prophet . At Strasburg , he challenged the Ministe●s t● dis●ute , which was agreed upon Jan. 11. 1532. where ●e●ng mildely dealt with , he is neverthelesse obstinat● ▪ Other Prophets and Prophetesses d●luded him . He deluded himself , and volu●tarily pined himself to death . IN the year one thousand five hundred twenty eight , Melchior Ho●man a Skinner of Strasburg , a most eloquent and most cra●ty man , at Embda in West Friezland , ensnared 300. men and women into his doctrine , where he conjured up Anabaptisme out of hell upon pain of damnation , whereupon being ●eturned to the lower Provinces , who ever addressed themselves to him , he entertained them with water , baptizing all promiscuously . This man upon the prophecy of a certain decrepid old man went to Strasburg , it having been foretold him , that he should be cast into prison , and remain there six moneths , at which time being set at liberty , he should , with his fellow-labourers , disperse the harvest of the Gospel through all the world , He was by his followers acknowledg'd and honour'd as a great Prophet . This was the great prop and pillar of the re●gn of Mu●ster . Having therefore made what hast he could pos●ible to St●asburg in order to the fulfi●ling of the phophecy , he there challenges the Ministers of the Word to dispute , which offerture the Senate engaged with , upon the eleventh of January one thousand five hundred thirty and two ; at which time , the mists and clouds of errours and blindnesse , were quite dispersed by the Sunne of the Gospel . However , Ho●man stiffely adhered to the foresaid prophecy , as also to his own dreams and visions ; nor would he acknowledge himself overcome ; but , their mildnesse having somewhat appeased him , he was thence dismissed , as one judged w●rthy of such a place where Lepers are shut up , lest others be infected . But 't is incredible how joyfull he was at that newes , out of an excessive thanksgiving to God , putting o●● ▪ his shoes , and casting his hat into the ayre , and calling the living God to witnesse , that he would live upon bread and water , before he would discover and brand the authour of that opinion . In the mean time some Prophets began to rise and keep a stirre , hinting , that he should be secured for that half year , and that afterwards he should go abroad with one hundred forty and four thousand Prophets , who should , without any resistance . * reduce and bring the whole world under the subjection of their doctrine ? There was also a certain Prophetesse who should prophecy , that , this Hosman was Elias , that Cornelius Polterman was Eno●● , and that Strasburg was the new Jerusalem , and she had also dreamed , that she had been in a great spacious Hall , wherein were many brethren and sisters sitting together , whereinto a certain young man in ●…ing apparel should enter , having in his hand a golden Boul of rich Nectar , which he going about should taste to every one ; to whom having drunk it to the dregs , there was none Pretended to compare with him , but onely Polterman . Alas poor Melchior ! He having nothing , yet made Master of a strong Tower , did after the example of Esdras , signifie by Letters that his Baptisme should , be put off for two years longer , until Africk should bring forth another monster , that should carry hay in its horns . There were many other dreams , and some nocturnal pollutions , which they attributed to heaven , and thought such as should have been written in Cedar . But it was Melchior's pleasure to think it a miserably happy kind of death , o die voluntarily , by pining and consuming away with hunger , thirst , and cold . MELCHIOR RINCK . Discipulos sic Rincke doce● Baptisma negare , Sanguine carnifices et scelerure manus ! THE CONTENTS . MElchior Rinck , an Anabaptist . He is accounted 〈◊〉 notable interpreter of dreains and visions . His ●isciple Thomas Scucker , in a waking dream cut off his brother Leonard's head ; pretending for his mi●rther obedience to the decree of God . MELCHIOR RINCK , a most wonderfull Enthufiast , was also a most extraordinary promoter of Anabaptisme , and among his followers celebrated the festivals of it , He made it his businesse to extoll Anabaptisme above all others , with those commendations ( which certainly it wanted not ) Besides he was accounted no ordinary promoter and interpreter of dreames and visions , which it was thought , he could not perform without the speciall indulgence of God the Father ; nay , he arrived to that esteem among the chiefest of his opinion , and became so absolutely possessed of their minds , that his followers interpreted whatever was scattered abroad concerning dreames and visions , to have proceeded from heavenly inspirations from God the Father . Accordingly in Switzerland ( to omit other particulars ) at Sangall , even at a full Council , his disciple Thomas Scucker , being rapt into an Enthusiasme , ( his Father and Mother then present , and his Brother Leonard , having by his command , cast himself at his knees before him ) cals for a sword , whereupon the parents and divers others running to know what was the cause and meaning of such an extravagant action , he bid them not to be troubled at all , for that there should happen nothing but what should be according to the will of God ; Of this waking dream did they all unanimously expect the interpretation . The foresaid Thomas [ guilty alas of too much credulity ] did , in the presence of all those sleeping-waking spectators cut off his own Brothers head , and having forgotten the use of water , baptized him with his own blood . But what followed ? The Magistrate having sudden notice of it , and the offence being fresh and horrid , the Malefactor is dragg'd to prison by head and shoulders , where he , having long considered his action with himself , professed he had therein obeyed the decrees of the Divine power . These things , did the unfortunate yeare one thousand five hundred twenty and seven see . Here men may perceive , in a most wicked and unjustifiable action , the eminent tracts of an implacable fury and madnesse ; which God of his infinite goodnesse and mercy avert from these times . ADAM PASTOR . Nomine qui Pastor tu Impostor moribus audis , Qui â recto teneras Tramite ducis oues . THE CONTENTS . ADam Pastor a derider of Paedobaptisme . He revived the Arrian heresie . His foolish interpretation of that place , Gen. 2. 17. so often confuted . ADAM PASTOR , a man born at a village in Westphalia , was one of those , who with the middle finger pointed at Paedobaptisme ; that is to say , looked upon it with indignation , as a thing ridiculous , being of the same opinion in that businesse , as Menno and Theodorus Philip , but as to the incarnation of God , hee was of a quite contrary judgment . For Menno held , that Christ was something more worthy and more divine then the seed of a woman , but ( our ) Adam stood upon it , that he was lesse worthy then that of God , so that he rowsed up the Arrian heresie , which had lain so long asleep , as having been but too famous in the year three hundred twenty five . For in a certain book of his , whose title was , OF GOD'S MERCIE , he writ thus , The most divine word , which is the main considerable in our business , is written in the second of Gen. v. 17. The day that yee shall eat of the fruit , ye shall die the death ; This is that word , which is made flesh . Joh. 1. Yea that God which is uncapable of suffering and impassible , is made passible , and he that was immortal , is made mortal ; for he was crucisied , and died for our advantage . To be brief , he held , that Christ was not to be accounted any thing but the hand , the finger , or the voice of God . But although the opinion or Religion of this ( third , but most unfaithful ) Pastor Adam wander out of the limits of divinity , and that it seem to be an ancient heresie , containing nothing in it but what is childish , trifling , and meer foppery , & hath been confuted & brought to nothing by the most religious preachers of the word of God , notwithstanding the barking of the viperous progeny of Arrius and Servetus ; yet he hath this in particular , that he would have us look narrowly to his explication of the second of Genesis , which he so commends , where he foolishly and vainly endeavours to prove that the prohibition there , is the word made flesh . This monster did not onely beget this sect , but nursed it ; here are baites , allurements , and all the poisonable charmes imaginable that may cunningly seduce the best and most innocent of men . But alas ! where is the free and indulgent promise of God of the seed of the woman , which cuts the very throat of the Divell , and tyes him in the strictest chains ? where are his often promises to Abraham ? to Isaac ? to Israel and to his old people , confirmed by a league so solemnly made ? In thy seed all the earth shall be blessed . And thou shalt be a blessing unto me . This seed , witnesse the Apostle , is none other than Christ himself , whom God without question meant . The desperate contagion of this man's Religion did Servetus and his adherents professe , embrace , and celebrate . HENRY NICHOLAS . Vestra Domus Nicholae cadat , quae exrudore versoe Futile fundamen Religionis habet . THE CONTENTS . HENRY NICHOLAS , Father of the Family of Love . He is against Infant-Baptisme . His divelish Logick . THere was also ore Henry Nicholas the Father of the Family of Love , ( as he called himself ) and not the meanest man of all his Gang , one who by many means endeavoured to cripple the Baptisme of Children , as is too known and apparent out of his writings , which at a third hand , he with all freedom , earnestnesse and kindnesse , endeavored to communicate to David George and the other of his fellow-labourers , and his new Jerusalem friends . This man in a Pamphlet of his , wherein he notably described himself , and which he dedicated to an intimate friend of his under the name of L. W. maintaining that the * minute of the last Trumpet was coming , that should unfold all the Books of unquiet consciences , hell , and eternal Judgement , which should be found to have been onely things grounded upon meer lies , and as all wicked and high misdeeds were hateful and detestable to God , so also were glorious and plausible lies no lesse odious to him . The same man endeavoured to perswade people , that he was a partaker of God , and the humanity of his Son . He further affirmed , that at the last day God should bring all men , nay the Divels themselvs into perfect happinesse . All the things that were said of Divels , of Hell or Angels , and eternal Judgment , and the pains of Damnation ; he said , were onely told by the Scripture to cause fear of civil punishments , and to establish right Policy . FINIS . The Conclusion . These few things we have brought to light , were not invented by us , but were extorted out of their own Disciples , with abundance of discourse , not without the presence of many men of godlinesse and excellent understanding , * they admitting not the universal rule of the Scriptures . But alas ! take these away , where is Faith ? fear of God ? eternal happinesse ? But let us believe them , let us believe them , and we shall bee saved . Oh! that to Heresies I could say An Alphabetical TABLE to the Revelation of Hereticks . A. APious Act. 48. Adam Pastor , a derider of Paedobaptisme , 7● . &c. Anabaptists their leading principle , 3. usually they grow worse and worse , ibid. their bold attempt , 14. &c. where Masters most insolent , 10. of a levelling principle , 21. they , as the Divel , pretend Scripture for their base actions , 2● they aime at universal Monarchy , ibid. their de●ign upon Amsterdam , 24. they aim at the advancement of themselves , but destruction of others , 64 they would inforce others to their opinions ; yet : pretend liberty of conscience as to themselves . 70. Arrius , his character , and wretched death , 55. &c. Arrianisine , its increase . 56. B. JOhn Buckhold , or John of Leyden , His actions and end . 1● . &c. C. CAlvin's reproof of Servetus , 54 Godly and loyal Citizen● hate usurpation . 18 Conventicles usually the nurseries of Tumults . 13 D. THe Divel an enemy of peace . 9 E. A Bad Example soon followed . 18 F. FAmine the consummation of all misery . 25 its character , &c. 26 G. DAvid George , an Anabaptist , his character doctrine , actions , and death . 40 , &c. H. HEresie a catching , or mad disease . 33 Hereticks , their usual prerence , 2. the end that they propose to themselves in opposing the Ministry and Magistracy , 2. they are restless . 3. their cruelty , 19. they are inconstant in their opinions , 34. they allow not of the Scriptures . 78 Hermannus Sutor , or Herman the Cobler , his blasphemies , opinions and end . 30. &c. Lodowick Hetzer , a famous Heretick , 65 , &c. his end , 67. Melchior Hosman an Anabaptist , 68. pined himself to death . 69 Balthazar Hubmor an Anabaptist , 60 , &c. he and his wife burned , 62 John Hut an Anabaptist , 63 , &c. I JOhn of Leyden , vide Buckhold . An item to the Hotspurs of our times , 66 K. BErnard Knipperdoling , 16 L. THe Learned to be consulted with , in detection of Sectaries and Hereticks , 45 Loyaltie not alwaies successeful 19 Luther's advice to the Senate concerning Muntzer , 4 M. MAgistrates seduced , most ominous 5 A pattern for good Magistrates . 44 Mabomet characterized , 58 &c. his iron Tomb , 59 John Mathias a Baker at Harlem , his actions and end , 8 , &c. Moneys & preferments , the usual baits of sedition , 25 Thomas Muntzer , His Opinions , actions , and end . 1. &c. N. HEnry Nicholas Father of the Family of Love , he is against Infant-baptisme , his blasphemy , and divellish Logick , 77 , &c. OEcolampadius puts Hetzer's Emissaries to their shifts . 66 P. AN ill President soon followed , ● Pretenders to Religion , prove usually the disturbers thereof 9 R. A Good Resolution , 44 , 48 Melchior Rinck , an Anabaptist , 71 , &c. his disciple Thomas Scucker cut off his or others head , 72 S. SEctaries like ●inder , are soon on fire , 3. their usual pretence to raise sedition , ibid. Sedi●ion goes not alwaies unpunished , 21 Michael Servetus an Anabaptist , his blasphemous opinions and end , 51 , &c. Success in bad enterprises causes evil men to rejoice 31 T. THeodorus Sartor , or Theodor the Botcher , an Adamite , his blasphemy , actions , and end , 37 , &c. John Tuysentschreuer , an abettor of John Buckhold , 19 , &c. his seditious Sermon , 21 V. Vice corrects sin , 3● . FINIS . Notes, typically marginal, from the original text Notes for div A57644e-3340 Anno 1521 , 1522. Hereticks their usual pretence . Muntzer a quick Scholar in a bad school . His Doctrine spreads , His aim 's high . The end that Hereticks propou●d to themselves , in opposing the Ministry and Magistracy . His affirmations des●●ullive . Anabaptists their leading principle . Seldome rest there , but grow worse and worse . Sectaries like tinder , are soon on fire . Anno 1523. 1524. An usual pretence to raise sedition . Hereticks restlesse . Luther adviseth the Senate to beware of Muntzer , and his opinions . Muntzers large promises to his party , and the common people . Magistrates seduced , most ominous . Muntzer endeavours to set up himself , pretending to restore the Kingdom of Christ . An ill president soon followed . The Landgrave raiseth a war , and fighteth Muntzer and his party . Muntzers delusive animation of his followers . Their overthrow . Muntzers escap● . Is found out but dissembles himself . Muntzer taken , yet obstinate . The Langrave convinceth him by Scripture . Muntzer when racked , laugheth , but afterward relenteth . His last words . Is deservedly beheaded . Notes for div A57644e-4740 Anno 1532. Pretenders to Religion , prove usually the disturbers thereof . The devill an enemy of peace . John Mathias a Baker at Harlem . His lechery notorious . At Amsterdam he professeth himself a Doctor , and a Preacher . A murtherous opinion . John Mathias repairs to Munster . His severe edicts He becomes a malicious executioner of Hubert Trutiling , for not siding with him . His desperate end . Notes for div A57644e-5490 John Buckhold his character . His disputing and contention with the Ecclesiasticks concerning Paedobaptisme . Conventicles usually the nurseries of Tumults . Anno 1533. &c. Anabaptists their bold attempt . Notes for div A57644e-6060 Anabaptists where Masters , most insolent . John Buckhold successor of John Mathias . He comforts the people with a pretended revelation . He makes Knipperdoling common executioner . About 4000. men lost at the siege , of Munster . Buckhold seigneth himself dumb . He assumes the Magistracy . He allowes Polygamy . He takes to himself ●pee wives . A bad example soon followed . Godly ond loyal citizens hate usurpation . Loyalty not always succes●… Hereticks ; their cruelty . ANNO 1534. John Tuysentschreuer an upstart , and abettor of John Buckhold . John Buckhold com●…s his delusi ●prophecies He is made King . He appoints officers under him His sumptuous apparell . His Titles were King of Justice , King of the new Jerusalem . His Throne . His Coin and Motto thereon . The King , Queen , and Courtiers waite on the people at a Feast . A mock Sacrament . A seditious Sermon . Sedition goes not alwayes unpunished . Anabaptists of a levelling principle . Anabaptists as the Devill , pretend Scripture for their base actions . They ●●m atuniversal Monarchy . ANNO 1535. Kingly Botcher indeavours to raise commotions abroad . He is happily prevented . Anabaptists , their design upon Amsterdam . They break out in the night time . They are worsted . Famine the consummation of all misery . The King suspects his own safety : His large promises to his Captains , both of moneys and preferments , the usual bai●● of sedition . He becomes executioner to one of his wives He feigns himself sick , and deludes the people with an expectation of deliverance . Famine , it's character , and miseries . He forgets community . John Longstrat his consident betrays him by stratagem . The City of Munster unmercifully plundered . The King is brought prisoner before the Bishop . Who ( deservedly ) checks him . His jesting answer and proposal . King of the Anabaptists put to a Non-plus . Anno 15●6 . He is convinced of his offences . His deserved , and severe execution . Notes for div A57644e-8670 Successe in bad enterprises . causes evill men to oejoyce . Herman●he Cobler prosessed himself a Prophet , &c. He is noted for drunkennesse . His design to invoigle others . The ceremonies he used in Anabaptisme . Eppo his Host , discovered him and his followers to be cheats . * Supposed to be a digger of graves . Hermans wicked blasphemy . Heresie , a catching , or mad disease : Hereticks inconstant in their opinions . Herman blasphemes again . His mothers teme●i●y . The Proverb verified . vice corrects sin . Hermans party are convinced , and fal off from him . One Drewjis of his party handles him roughly . Charles Lord of Gelderland ; &c. with his men surrounds the house where Herman is . Herman is taken & brought prisoner to Groningen : He is questioned in his torments . He is hardened . He dieth miserably . Notes for div A57644e-9720 Anno 1535. Theodorus Sartor an Adamite . He affirmes strange things His blasphemy in forgiving of sins . He burns his cloathes , &c. a●d causeto his companions to do the like . He and his rabble go naked through Amsterdam in the dead of night , denouncing their woes , &c. and terrifie the people . They are taken and imprisoned by the Burghers , but continue shamelesse . May the fifth 1535. they are put to death Some of their last words . Notes for div A57644e-10080 David George the miracle of the Anabapitsts Anno 1544. At Basill he pretends to have been banished his Countrey for the Gospels sake . With his specious pretences he gains the freedome of the City for him and his . His Character . His riches He , with his Sect , enact three things . His son in Law doubting his new Religion , is by him questioned , and upon his answer excommunicated . His wifes death . He had formerly voted himself immortal , yet Aug. 2. 1556. he died , &c. His death troubled his disciples A good resolution . A pattern for good Migistrates . The Senates enquiry . Eleven of the Sectaries secured . In such cases the learned to be consulted with . Articles extracted out of the writings of David George . Some of the imprisoned Sectaries acknowledged David George to have been the cause of the tumults in the lower parts of Germany , but disowned his doctrine . An ingenuous confession and resolution . A pious act . A lying report raised . Conditions whereupon the imprisoned are set at liberty . The votes of the renowned Senate . The doctrine of D. G. declared impious . He is declared unworthy of Christian Buriall . And that his body and books should be burned . A fit punishment for perverse Hereticks Notes for div A57644e-11560 Servetus his converse with Mahumetans and Jews . He disguiseth his monstrous opinions , with the name of Christian Reformation . The place of his birth . His arrogant Boast . He inveighs against the Deity of Christ . Oecolampadius confutes his blasphemies , & causeth him to ●…e thrust out of the Church of Basil . Servetus held but one person in the God-head to be worshipped , &c. He held the holy Ghost to be Naure . His horrid blasphemy . He would reconcile the Alcoran to Christian Religion . He declares himself Prince of the Anabaptists . At Geneva , Calvin reproves Servetus . Serve●●● his obstinacy . Anno 1553. By the Decree of several Senates he was burned . Notes for div A57644e-12470 Arrianisme , its increase . Anno 323. The General Council at Nice . Anno 325. called as a remedy against Arrianisme , but without success . The Arrians misinterpret that place , Joh. 10. 30 concerning the Father and the Sonne . They acknowledged one only God in a Judaicall sense . They deny the Trinity . Arrius his wretched death , Anno 336. Notes for div A57644e-13010 Anno 622. Mahomet characterized . He made a laughing-stock of the Trinity : He agreed with Carpocrates , and other hereticks . He renewed circumcision , and to indulge his disciples , he allowed them Polygamy , &c. His Iron Tomb at Mecca Notes for div A57644e-13450 Hubmor Patron of Anabaptisme . He damned usury . He brought in a worship to the Virgin Mary , &c. The Senate of Suring by a Council reduced him . He renounced the heads of his former doctrine . Himself , or Sect , still active . He is taken and imprisoned at Vienna in Austria . He and his wife both burned . Notes for div A57644e-13820 John Hut the prop and pillar of Anabaptisme Anabaptists aime at the advancement of themselves , but destruction of others . Hut his credulity in dreams . and visions . Hut accounted a true Prophet by his Proselytes . At Merhern the Hutfian Fraternity became as it were a Monastery . Notes for div A57644e-14070 Lodowick Hetzer a famous heretick . * An item to the Hot-spurs of our times . He●zer gains Proselytes in Austria , and Switzerland . Anno 1527 , at a publick disp●tation , Oecolampadius puts Hetzers Emissaries to their shi●ts . Hetzer denied Christ to be co-essential with the Father . His farewel to his Disciples . He is put to death for Adultery . Notes for div A57644e-14790 Anno 1528. Hofman a Skinner , and Anabaptist , seduced 300. men and women at Embda in West-Friesland . A delusive prophecy . His followers accounted him a great Prophet . At Strasburg he challenged the Ministers to dispute , which was agreed upon , Jan. 11. 1532. Being mildely dealt with , he is ●●verthelesse obstinate . Other Prophe● 〈◊〉 delude hi● . * Yet it 's like , to back their prophecies , they pretended liberty of conscience . A Prophetess deludes him . He deluded himself . He voluntarily pined himself to death . Notes for div A57644e-15290 Melchior Rinck , an Anabaptist . He is accounted a notable Interpreter of dreams and visions . His disciple Thomas Scucker , in a waking dream cut off his Brother Leonards head . He pretends ( for his murther ) obedience to the decree of God . Anno 1527. Notes for div A57644e-15520 Adam Pastor a derider of Paedobaptisme . He revived the Arrian heresie . His foolish interpretation of that place , Gen. 2 17. His opinion hath been sufficiently resuted . Notes for div A57644e-15910 Henry Nicholas Father of the Family of Love . He is against Infant-Baptism * As to that minute ( if he confine not God ) we may believe him . His blasphemy . Doubtless he hugg'd himself in this opinion . His divellish Logick . Notes for div A57644e-16180 * Hereticks allow not of the Scriptures . 
A61701	----	The religion of the Dutch represented in several letters from a Protestant officer in the French army to a pastor and professor of divinity at Berne in Switserland ; out of the French. Religion des Hollandois. English Stoppa, Giovanni Battista. 1680 Approx. 165 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 36 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. Text Creation Partnership, Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) : 2006-02 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1). A61701 Wing S5769 ESTC R8262 13730277 ocm 13730277 101606 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A61701) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 101606) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 852:15) The religion of the Dutch represented in several letters from a Protestant officer in the French army to a pastor and professor of divinity at Berne in Switserland ; out of the French. Religion des Hollandois. English Stoppa, Giovanni Battista. Davies, John, 1625-1693. [4], 66 p. Printed for Samuel Heyrick ..., London : 1680. Written by Giovanni Battista Stoppa. Cf. BM. Translated by John Davies. Reproduction of original in Huntington Library. Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford. Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO. EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor. The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines. Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements). Keying and markup guidelines are available at the Text Creation Partnership web site . eng Reformed Church -- Netherlands -- Early works to 1800. Netherlands -- Church history -- 17th century. 2005-06 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2005-09 SPi Global Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2005-10 Emma (Leeson) Huber Sampled and proofread 2005-10 Emma (Leeson) Huber Text and markup reviewed and edited 2006-01 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion THE RELIGION OF THE DUTCH . Represented in Several LETTERS FROM A Protestant Officer IN The FRENCH ARMY , to A Pastor and Pr●●●●●● of Divinity , at BERNE in Swis●erland . Out of the French. LONDON , Printed for Samuel Heyrick at Grayes-Inn Gate in Holbourn , 1680. The Contents of the LETTERS . THE First Letter discovers by what means , and upon what motives , the Reformed Religion , according to the Calvinistical way , was establish'd in the United Provinces . The Second and Third give an account of all the different Religions , that are in those Provinces , and their principal Opinions . The Fourth and Fifth prove , That the United Provinces cannot be said , to be an Estate of the Reformed Religion . The Sixth makes it appear , That , though the Dutch were the most Reformed Christians in the World , yet were it an act of temerarious Imprudence in those of the Reformed Religion , to Confederate together , for their Relief , in the War between Them and the most Christian King. And that , of the Protestant-Cantons , of Swisserland , those were highly to be blam'd , which refus'd to raise Forces for his most Christian Majesty ; as was also that of Berne , which having granted his most Christian Majesty a Regiment , kept so much stir , to hinder its Serving against the Dutch. THE RELIGION OF THE DUTCH . The First LETTER . Reverend Sir , THough I have alwaies known , and look'd upon you , as a most zealous man in the Calvinistical persuasion , yet I should never have imagin'd , that your zeal would have transported you so far , as to induce you , to pronounce an Anathema against all those of the Reformed Religion , who now serve the most Christian King in the War , wherein he is engag'd against the Dutch. Mean time , you know , that you have run into this strange Extremity , in the Letter you were pleas'd to write from Borne , of the 15 th . of the last Moneth , which yet came not to my hands till within these two daies . You , at the first dash , tell me , it is a matter you cannot be sufficiently astonished at , That any Officer , who makes Profession of our Religion , whether he be Swisse , or French , or of what other Countrey soever , should presume to fight against our dear Brethren in Christ , the Dutch , and make it their Business to destroy that Sanctifi'd Republick , which has alwaies been the Refuge and Sanctuary of those of the Reformed Religion , and to which all Protestants are in the highest manner oblig'd . You , afterwards , make it your most earnest entreaty to us , That , out of the tenderness we ought to have of our Salvation , we should quit our Employments , and enter our Selves into the Service of the Dutch , so to expiate the Sin we have committed in serving against them . You solemnly declare to us , in Fine , That , if we do not , upon sight , follow this advice of yours , we are a sort of damn'd Wretches , never to be retriev'd out of the deplorabl● Condition we are in , and that we ought not to expect any Forgiv●ness for our Crime , either in this World , or that to come , no more , or less , than if we had sinn'd against the Holy Ghost . As for your Protestant-Cantons you highly celebrate the Prudence of those among'st them , who hav● deny'd his Majesty of France any Forces , in his unjust War , as you are pleas'd to call that , wherein he is now involv'd , against the Dutch. Besides , you highly condemn those , who , having supply'd him with such Forces , have not been importunate in the recalling of them , and have not been dissatisfi'd , to see them employ'd , in attacking and maintaining the Cities which have been taken from the States-General . I should not have been much startled , if I had receiv'd such a Letter from the Minister of some Country Village , or from some person whose abilities rais'd him not above the ordinary Rate of men . But I must acknowledge my self surpriz'd , as much as man can be so , to see that you , Reverend Sir , who are a Professor of Divinity , and have the reputation of being one of the most experiensed men of Swisserland , especially upon the score of Politicks , should write me a Letter fraught with things very strange and extravagant , and Maxim●s absolutely inconsistent with sound Sence , and Reason , and contrary even to the end you have propos'd to your self , which is , doubtless , the preservation and propagation of our Reform'd Religion , and of the Churches which profess it . I undertake to make a clear justification of the truth of the things which I advance , and to let you see the Mistake you lye under , and with what injustice you have so slightly pronounc'd the Sentence of Condemnation , against all those of the Reform'd Religion , who serve the most Christian King , in the War which he is now concern'd in against the , Dutch. To that end , it is my design , to shew you , somewhat at large , of what nature the Religion of the Dutch is , and what sanctity is to be attributed to their Republick ; and thence it will appear , how highly the Protestants are concern'd to wish the preservation of it . And when that is done , I shall afterwards prove , That though the Hollanders were the most reform'd of all People , in their Religion , as well as in their morality ; yet you would not have any reason , to condemn either those private Persons of their Persuasion , who serve against them ; or yet those of your Cantons , who have supply'd the most Christian King with Forces , upon this occasion . I must acknowledge , That if we consider the Dutch Confession of Faith , and the Cathechism they use ; it cannot be denyed , but that they profess the same Religion , with that which is received at Geneva , and in your Protestant-Cantons . But in the mean time , this is to be noted , That though they make an external Profession of the same Religion with yours , yet their Conduct and Deportment do evidently demonstrate , that they make not any account of it , or that they believe it not at all . To that end , it is requisite , that I make a higher enquiry into things , and go to the very source , and give you a discovery , by what Degrees , and by what Means , this Religion was established in the State , and the different Conduct which the States-General have observ'd , in reference thereto . I am of opinion , in the first place , That there is not any necessity of my telling you , that Religion was neither the cause , nor the pretence , of the disturbances , revolutions , and seditions of the Low-Countries ; and that it was not upon that score , that the People of several Provinces , after they had carried on the War against their Prince , for many years , resolv'd at last to degrade him , and to shake off the yoke of his Dominion over them . The great Lords of the Country , as the Prince of Orange , the Count of Egmont , and Count Horne , were extreamly exasperated , to see , that Cardinal de Granvelle , a Forreigner , and a person of very obscure Parentage , had the management of all things , and was the supreme Arbitrator of all Affairs ; and to think , that they themselves had not any authority in the Government . They maintained in the mean time , That the said authority belong'd to them , of Right , upon the score of their merit , that of their birth , that of the great Estates they were possess'd of , and that of the Services they had done the State. The Ecclesiastical party were most highly disgusted , upon this account , That their Abbeys , their Priories and their Benefices were to be abolished , for the Raising of a Revenue for the new Bishopricks , which had been erected ; as also for that they had set over them certain Persons , who devour'd their annual profits , and who censur'd their Conduct , and their Manners . To which they added another grievance , That , according to the decisions of the most learned Lawyers of the Country , it was an impi●ty , to convert the Goods of Ecclesiastical Persons to any other Use , than that whereto they had been design'd , by the Wills of those , who had made the donations of them . The Magistrates of Cities and Corporations made their Complaint , That they had deny'd audience to the States , who had desir'd a free Assembly , that there might be a common consultation , about the remedy , most likely to promote the remedying of their grievances ; and that there had been new and insupportable impositions laid upon them , not only without the Consent of the Estates , but also in spight of their opposition . The ordinary People loudly declar'd , That the King of Spain would have abolish'd the ancient form of their Government , to the subversion of their Lawes and Customes , that he might thereby introduce a Tyrannical dominion , like that which he made Use of , for the Government of some Kingdomes of Spain , that of Naples , and the Indies . In a word , the Grandees , the Ecclesiasticks , the Magistracy , and the common sort of People , had all a particular occasion of discontent ; but they had also one which was common to them all . Above all things they had an extream horror for the Inquisition , which had been establish'd amongst them ; out of a Fear , that under pretence of Religion , some design might be carried on , against the Liberties and Estates of all . It was for the same reason , that the Inhabitants of the Kingdom of Naples , and of the Dutchy of Milan , would not endure the establishment of the Inquisition amongst them , though neither of those two Countries ever had any design , to desert the doctrine and Worship of the Roman-Catholick Religion . Most part of the Inhabitants of the Low-Countries were , at the beginning , strongly inclin'd to the profession of the ancient Religion ; and yet they could not endure , that any man should be put to death , upon the score of any Religion whatsoever . And though that cruelty gave them not any occasion of Fear for themselves , yet did it however raise in them a compassion for their fellow-Citizens . Howe're it were , whether out of pity to others , or by way of precaution for themselves , those People , who were extremely jealous of their liberty , and for the conservation of their Lawes and Customes , which , at best , are but Temporal things , contributory to the conveniences of the present life , could yet much less endure to be depriv'd of the Spiritual things , which rela●e to the service of God , and eternal Salvation . In the year 1566. The greatest Lords of the Country , and several Gentlemen , considerable upon the score of their extraction , of whom most were Catholicks , entred into an Alliance , for the preservation of their municipal Laws , and for the abrogation of the sanguinary Edicts which had been made for the Establishment of the Inquisition . In pursuance of this first Treaty of union , was it , that they presented to Margaret , then Governess of the Law-Countries , that famous Petition , which occasion'd the first insurrections , and which procur'd them the denomination of Beggars , which was then given them , and which they could not get off for a long time : After the Treaty of Gaunt , all the Catholick Provinces , save only that of Luxemburg , enter'd into an Alliance with those which were already confederated , for the security of their Lawes , their Privileges , and their Liberty . The Alliance of Union , and Armes , which they had contracted , against the Spaniards , was immediately publish'd in Brussels , and confirm'd by the solemn Oaths of the Clergy , the Nobility , the Gentry , the People , and of the Senate it self . In the year 1578. The Estates , as well of the Roman-Catholick Religion , as of the Reformed Persuasion , being assembled at the Hague , did unanimously declare , That King Philip was devested of the Principality of the Low-Countries . In the year 1579. The Estates being assembled at Vtrecht , made a new Union , from which they took the name of the Vnited Provinces . And in the 13 th Article of that Treaty , it is expresly order'd , That every man shall be allow'd the liberty of Religion , without any trouble of persecution to any one , upon that occasion . All these Treaties of Alliance , which the Provinces , as well Catholick , as Protestant , had made together , for their mutual defence against the Spaniards , make it evidently appear , That the design of Establishing a new Religion was neither the ground nor motive thereof . Prince William himself , in his Declarations and Apologies , did alwaies openly protest , as did also the States in theirs , That they had not taken up armes for Religion , and that the Provinces had not united , in order to the profession of any one particular Religion . So far was it from this , that it is certain , all the Treaties , as that of Gaunt , and the Union of Vtrecht , all the Declarations of the Arch-Duke Matthias , and of the Duke of Anjou , do loudly establish the free Exercise of all Religions , and in express terms , forbid the Disturbing and Persecuting of any man upon that occasion . In the mean time , though they had not , at the beginning , any reflection by way of conscientious motive , for the having of any one publick Religion , yet could they not forbear establishing it afterwards , out of a pure interest of State. The Inhabitants of the Low-Countri●● having then ▪ in a manner quite shaken off the yoke of Obedience to the Magistrates , that juncture of time seem'd wonderfully fit for the Establishment of new Religions . About thirty or forty years before , men had seen budding out afresh , in Germany ▪ the opinions of John Hus ; in England , those of Wickliff , and in France , those of the Waldenses . All these different doctrines were much about the same time spread up and down amongst the Belgians . The Prince of Orange having got out of Germany and France , some of the Disciples of Luther , and Calvin , where their Religions were already establish'd , order'd them to Preach in the Low-Countries , by the means of those new Doctors . But he himself persisted in a publick profession of the Roman Religion , and was unwilling , in the Principality of Oran●e , to permit the Exercise of our Reformed Religion , which was otherwise well establish'd in France . But as he had his Prospects at a great distance , he either under-hand , or openly , when he thought it most convenient , countenanc●d , or conniv'd at all the Assemblies which the People made , for the Exercise of all the New Religions , which were of no long Standing in the World. By this m●ans did he make account to gain the Affections of the People , and , at one time or other , to make his advantage of those different R●ligions , for the execution of his great Designs . He knew that all those new Christians , whom he protected in the Exercise of Religions , were so many Creatures , whom he made sure to his Party , by an inviolable Bond ; and as many irreconcileable Enemies to Philip , who was the cruel Persecutor of all those upstart Professors of Religion . In the mean time , Prince William , who had all this while conconceal'd his Sentiments for Religion , took a very convenient opportunity , to lay by the Roman-Catholick persuasion , which he had till then profess'd , and to embrace that of the Protestants . He was in Germany , at his Brothers , the Count of Nassaw , and had been forc'd by the Intreaties of many of his Relations , and some Friends , banish●d out of the Low-Countries , to try an expedition , to endeavour the deliverance of their Country from the oppression wherein it was , and to set it at liberty . When therefore he saw , that he stood in need of the assistance of the Protestants , for the getting of an Army tog●ther , he thought it a fit time to cast off the Mask , and to publish , by his M●nifesto , That he had deserted the Roman Church , to follow a better Religion . He had also in his Eye this considerable advantage , That by the Settlement of a Religion different from the Roman , he rendred the reconciliation between the Provinces and the King of Spain , more difficult , or indeed impossible . He had observ'd , that some of the Catholick Provinces had devia●ed from the Alliance of Gaunt , and put themselves under the obedience of Philip ; and he saw , that the Catholicks of the Confed●rated Provinces would rather have enclin'd him to reassume the yoke of their ancient domination . It was his Fear , and with reason , That when the dispute should be only about the Privileges , the Lawes , and the Customs , and in a word , things of a temporal Concern , King Philip coming to satisfie his Subjects , or the Subjects to recede from their Rights for the obtaining of a Peace , it would be no hard matter to see those people reconcil'd to their Prince . Whereas , on the other side , having dispos'd the confederated Provinces , to embrace a new Religion , he thereby put an insurmountable obstruction to their reunion with Philip. He knew that That Prince , who with an implacable fury persecuted all those who had renounc'd the ancient Religion , would resolve rather to lose the Low-Countries , than to grant his Subjects the free Exercise of a new Religion . There had been a Report spread about , that presently upon his Return into Spain , after he had order'd the Condemnation of some men eminent for their Learn●ng , and women illustrious for their birth , to be burnt ; he would himself be present at so cruel an execution ; and was a spectator of it , as if it had been a delightful Show . Many persons therefore , amongst the Inhabitants of the Low-Countries , having embrac'd the new Religions , the Prince of Orange engag'd them by the Bond of Conscience , and by the Despair or Pardon , to maintain the Change he had made , that so they might not relapse under the power of their ancient Master . Happy was it , for the prosecution of his design , that he had made this advantage of that Liberty of Conscience , which he had given to all sorts of persons ; but perceiving withal , that that unbounded Liberty , without the establishment , and preference , of some one Religion , occasion'd a great confusion in the Government , he thought it necessary to make choice of one , which should be the pub●ick , and predominant Religion , and the Religion of State. Yet had he not as yet absolutely pitch'd upon what he intended , nor determin'd which Religion he ought to embrace ; whether that of the Lutherans , that of the Calvinists , or that of the Anabaptists ; all those three Religions not making any acknowledgment of the Popes Authority , or the jurisdiction of the Roman Church . But he had afterwards some reasons , which oblig'd him to determine upon the choice of one , as well for his own private Concern , as for that of the State. The Sect of the Anabaptists was the least considerable upon all accounts , and was not much to be fear'd , as well by reason of the divisions wherewith it was shaken , as by reason of its Sectators , who , for the most part , were persons of a very obscure condition , and of their Sentiments , by which they are not admitted to Magistracy , or the Use of Arms. For which reason , the Prince of Orange could not make any Use of them , as being not proper for his Design . He aspir'd to the principal charge of the State ; and that Religion permitted not its Disciples to exercise any kind of Magistracy . He needed the assistance of Arms , to maintain and make good the Change he had made in the State , and the new form of Government which he had establish'd ; and the Anabaptists would not have Arms used upon any occasion . The Lutheran Religion was very considerable , by reason of the affection and Support of several Princes of Germany , who had embrac'd it , and highly protected those who made profession thereof . Prince William had more inclination for that Religion , in which he ha● been instructed from his Infancy , and he might very well hope for assistance and protection from the Electoral House of Saxony , of which he had Married a Daughter , to his Second Wife . But on the other side , he hoped for more considerable assistances from the Princes who made profession of our Reformed way of Religion . That which Queen Elizabeth had Establish'd in England , was wholly conformable to ours , as to the Doctrine , and differ'd from it , only as to the Form of Government , and the Use of Ceremonies . The Elector-Palatine , who was then the most powerful Prince of the Empire , did absolutely profess the same Religion . The King of Navarre , the Prince of Condé , and the Admiral Castillon , and a considerable number of the Lords and Gentlemen , and a numerous people of France , made a publick profession of it . The Prince of Orange therefore , hoping to engage all those Princes , by the interest of one and the same Religion , to give him powerful assistances , for the corroboration of the new Republick , thought fit to make choice of that Religion for himself , and the State. Besides , as that Religion was more contrary to that of the Romish Church , than the Lutheran , so he thought it more fit for the Common-wealth , which he had founded , out of an aversion to the Tyrannical Domination of Spain . The Inhabitants of the Low-Countries having a strong aversion for the Spaniards , the Prince of Orange endeavour'd to persuade them , That there was no likelihood , that a people so corrupted , should have received directions from God , to serve him purely , by the Worship of the true Religion . He afterwards endeavour'd to insinuate to them , That our Reformed Religion , which was more different from theirs , was , doubtless the best , and most acceptable to God. There comes into my mind , upon this occasion , what I have Read in the History of the Indies , That they could not by any means dispose a great number of persons of that Country , to be converted to the Christian Religion , because the Spaniards made a profession of it . For , as those poor people had seen them commit such Cruelties , as they had never seen any example of before , so they had a horror for their Religion , upon a supposition that it inspir'd them with such barbarous Sentiments . They could not be mov'd with the hope of Celestial Felicity , after they had been told , that the Spaniards , together with all good Christians , would have their abode in that happy place . They saw no charms in the Glories of Paradice , since they were to be partakers of ●hem with a Nation so barbarous ; and they could not believe , that the Felicity , which they put them in hopes of , could secure them from the persecution of so inhumane a people . In a word , they could not be induc'd to embrace a Religion , which was to conduct them , after their death , to live eternally in the company of a people , which , according to their Sentiment , was the most wicked of any upon Earth . The Duke of Alva having exercis'd , in the Low-Countries , as strange Cruelties , as those of his Country had done in the Indies , the Inhabitants of Flanders and no less an aversion for the Spaniards , then the Indians . And as all the rigorous punishments , which had been inflicted upon the people of the Low-Countries , were imputed to the Roman-Catholick Religion ; so the Prince of Orange did cunningly make use of that prejudgment , to induce them to embrace a Religion , contrary to that of the Spaniards , which had made them endure so many Calamities . It was in the Year 1572. that that Religion , which was receiv'd in your Protestant-Cantons , at Geneva , in the Palatinate of Germany , and in the Churches of France , was established in the Confederated Provinces , for the only publick Religion . And yet they put a difference in it , which you will think very considerable , if you consult the Sentiments of your first Reformers , those of the Doctors who were their Successors , and the constant practice of your Protestant-Cantons , and of all the Estates of the Reform'd Religion . For you know , that in all the Countries , where those of our Religion are the Masters , they do not suffer the exercise of any other Religion , nor allow , in all their Territories , a place of habitation , to those who profess a different one ; whereas the Vnited Provinces did not only permit the exercise of all sorts of Religions , but did also reject as Tyrannical , all the Laws , whereby there was any prescription made for Uniformity of Sentiments , upon that occasion , attributing to them the name of Inquisition , so odious amongst them . And this Liberty of Conscience , was , as I have already observ'd , Establish'd , not only by the Writings of the Prince of Orange , by the Peace of Gaunt , by the publick and particular agreement , which was made for Religion , under the Regency of the Arch-Duke Matthias ; by the Union of Vtretcht ; and by several Treaties which have been made with the Cities of the Country . If I mistake not , methinks it may be affirmed , that the Confederated Provinces were of our Reformed Religion in particular , while the , Liberty of Conscience was Establish'd for all sorts of Persons , and the exercise of all Religions was publickly permitted ; and it was so till the Year 1583. All the Regulations which the States-General have made afterwards for Religion , and the Conduct they have been guided by , in reference to that , are so far from proving them to be of our Religion , that they make it evidently appear , that they never were , nor are not at all of it . And this , Sir , is what I design to justifie to you in the first Letter , which I shall write to you upon this Subject . This is long enough ; and if I am weary of Writing , you possibly may be more weary of Reading what I have Written . Let us then repose a while . It will not be long e're you hear from me again ; mean time , be assur'd , that I am , Reverend Sir , Your most humble , &c. Vtretcht , May 4 th . 1673. The Second LETTER . Reverend Sir , IF you have seriously reflected on what I have written in my first Letter , I conceive you will readily make this acknowledgment , That the Vnited Provinces were not of the Reformed Religion , as long as there was not any such Establish'd by any publick Decree ; and that all the Sectaries had as much liberty there , as those of the Reformed Persuasion . I know well enough , that that Liberty of Conscience , which had been Establish'd by so many Treaties , and by so many publick Acts , was absolutely forbidden , by the Regulation which the States-General made in the Year 1583. Take here , in express terms , what it contains . Since there has been a permission granted , by the Vnion of Utrecht , to amplifie , to abridge , and change , some Articles , when ever the welfare and security of the Provinces should seem to require it , the States , attentively considering the XIII . Article , have unanimously ordain'd , and appointed , That the exercise of any Religion shall not be henceforward receiv'd , other then that which is publickly taught in the United Provinces , which is the Reformed Religion . With this proviso however , That if any Provinces , Members , or Cities of the Popish Religion shall be willing to enter into this Alliance , they shall be continu'd in the freedome of their Religion , conditionally , that they sign and subscribe the other Articles of this Alliance . To render this Ordinance of no effect , I might tell you , what was alledg'd , as soon as ever it was past , by the Catholicks , and all those who were not of our Reformed Religion . Their complaint was , That it had been made , contrary to all manner of Justice and Reason , contrary to the Stipulated Faith of all the Treaties , which the Inhabitants of the same Provinces had made , and of those which the Provinces had made mutually one with an other . They maintain'd , That , having united themselves together , for the preservation of the Laws and Privileges of the Country , it was a great injustice , to make an Establishment of one single Religion , to be the publick Religion , and to deprive the others of the exercise of theirs , and not to allow them any part in the Government of the State. But , above all others , the Catholicks thought it very strange , that they , having taken up Arms against the Spaniards , only for the defence of their Liberty , should not be allow'd the free exercise of their ancient Religion , as if they had spent all their labour , only to deprive themselves thereof , and to acquire Liberty of Conscience for others , and to make the Reformed Religion the most predominant , and to raise that only into the Throne . Nor did the followers of the other Religions , think they had less cause , then the Catholicks , to be dissatisfy'd and disgusted , at that Ordinance , which took away the exercise and absolute freedom of their Religion . They urged , That from the time of their first intertexture of the interest of Religion , with that of the State , in the contest which they had with the Spaniards , Liberty of Conscience had been Establish'd by so many publick Decrees , that they could not be violated , without extremity of injustice . The Prince of Orange , without concerning himself much at the complaints of the one or the other of the aggrieved Parties , did , for his own private interest , and for that of the Republick , prosecute his design of making an Establishment of our Reformed Religion , to be the only Publick Religion , of which all those , who should pretend to any concern in the Administration of the Government , were oblig'd to make their profession . He had a jealousie of the Catholicks , upon the score of his being afraid , that they might employ their credit , to dispose the people to resettle themselves under the domination of the Spaniards . Nor had he any greater liking to the adherents of the other Religions , by reason of their being odious to all the rest of the Protestants . As therefore those who profess'd our Reformed Religion were the best-affected to him , so he thought it convenient , to entrust them with all the Authority , for the management of publick Affairs . Now , Reverend Sir , be your self pleas'd to judg , whether these Provinces deserve to be called of the Reformed Religion , for this reason , that , out of pure interest of State , and without any Justice , they have made an Ordinance for the Establishment of one single Religion , exclusively to all the rest ? But supposing I should grant , that whatever is alledg'd by the Catholicks , and the Sectaries , against that Ordinance , is groundless , and irrational , and that they had the justest Reasons in the World to make it ; yet I maintain , that the bare making of it is not a sufficient inducement , for any one to affirm , that this State is of the Reformed Religion . I cannot forbear acknowledging , that this Ordinance does so expressly comprehend the sentiment of all our Doctors , that if the Vnited Provinces had been as careful in the execution of it , as the Elector-Palatine , your Protéstant-Cantons , and the City of Geneva are , it could not be deny'd , but that their State really and truly is of our Reformed Religion . But I think , Sir , that you do know , and if you do not know it , I shall make it so clearly appear to you , that you shall not in the least doubt of it , That this Ordinance has been so far from being put into execution , that they have always practic'd , and still do practice , what is directly contrary to the Contents thereof . By this Ordinance , there is an express prohibition of allowing any other Religion then the Reformed , in the Provinces ; and yet we there find the publick exercise of many other Religions , besides the Reformed , not to say of all those who were desirous to have it . And that you may not doubt of it , I shall here give you a short Catalogue of the Religions in that Country , which have an uncontroulable liberty of celebrating their Mysteries , and serving God , as they themselves think fit . Be pleas'd then to know , that besides those of the Reformed Religion , there are Roman-Catholicks , Lutherans , Brownists , Independents , Arminians , Anabaptists , Socinians , Arrians , Enthusiasts , Quakers , Borrelists , Armenians , Muscovites , Libertines , and others . And there are in fine some whom we may call Seekers , because they are still seeking out for a Religion , and do not profess any of those which are already Establish'd . I give you no account of the Jews , the Turks , and the Persians , in regard that , as they are not Sects o Christians , so what I might say of them would signifie nothing to the subject I have in hand . And since I am well satisfy'd , that there are not any Turks and Persians , but what are in Amsterdam , or haply in some other Sea-Port-Towns , there is no consequence deducible thence , for the Residence of any such in the other Cities of that Country . Nor shall I say any thing of the Armenians and Muscovites , who are all of the Greek Religion . And as I conceive , that there are only some Merchants of the one , and of the other of those Nations , and that none of the Natives of the Country do profess their Religion ; so I do not think there is any person , that will condemn the liberty which is given them , to serve God , according to the Ceremonies and Precepts of their Religion . And whereas , of all the other Religions , and Sects , we find a great number of persons , born in that Country , who make an open and publick profession thereof , I conceive you will not take it amiss , that I should here in few words , give you an account of the Opinions , of all the Religions , which are in this Country . As to the Doctors and Professors of our Religion , I question not but you know , that they also differ amongst themselves , in many things . Voëtius , and des Marets have , by their disputes , distracted and dishumour'd all the Province of Holland , where they have been so violent , one against the other , that if men would believe either the one , or the other , they must , upon pain of Damnation , stick to the sentiment of the one , and reject that of his Adversary . Voëtius did , and still does maintain , That it is Sacriledge , to leave the Ecclesiastical Revenues at the disposal of Slothful Paunches , which are not any way serviceable to Church or State ; That those who are known by the name of Lombards , are not to be called , or admitted to the Lord's Supper , inasmuch as , lending out Money at Interest , they exercise a profession forbidden by the word of God ; That the Sabbath-Day is to be very carefully and Religiously observ'd ; That we ought not to Celebrate any Festival-Day , no not Easter , Whitsuntide , or Christmas ; That when we speak of the Apostles , Evangelists , or Disciples of Jesus Christ , we are not to give any one the name of Saint , and that we are not to say , Saint Peter , Saint Paul , Saint John , Saint Thomas , but to say downright , Peter , Paul , John , and Thomas ; and that all the Faithful ought to follow a severe kind of life , to retrench themselves from the greatest part even of the most innocent enjoyments of life , that they may the better work out their Salvation with Fear and Trembling . On the other side , des Marets is opposite to Voetius , almost in all these things , and hath argu'd against his Sentiments , with so much Animosity , as if their Dispute had been about those points of Religion which are most important , and most necessary to Salvation . And I think they had not yet ended their Dispute , if Cocceius had not publish'd some Opinions , which were displeasing to both ; upon which they thought fit to agree together , in order to the opposing of them . This Cocceius was a Professor of the University of Leiden , very well skill'd in the Hebrew Tongue , who read the Scripture with a continual attention , and has therein discover'd many things , which were not before known to any one , and hath penetrated into the mystical and profound Sence of it . In all the Prophecies of the Old and New Testament , he almost every where finds the Reign of Christ , and that of Anti-Christ , which is opposite thereto . He has dispos'd the oeconomy of the Old and New Testament after a way not known before , and such as had not yet been Establish'd by any Doctor . He is the first that has discover'd , and taught , the difference there is , between the Government of the Church before the Law , and that under the Law , and that after the Law. He affirms , That before the Law , the Promise took place ; during which time of the Promise , the Church was free . That to the Promise , God had added the Law , which , having been at first represented in the Decalogue , contains only an abridgment of the Covenant of Grace , and the Commandments of Faith , Repentance , and the Gratitude we owe to God ; as it appears by the sence of the Preface , and of all the Commandements in particular . He adds , That after the worshipping of the Golden Calf , God , to Chastize his people for the Idolatry , which they had committed , had given them a Law , consisting of Ceremonial and Carnal Commandements , which were not good ; having impos'd upon them a Yoke , by the Establishment of his Ordinances and Ceremonies . Whence it comes , that the Law had been made , in appearance , a Covenant of Works , promising life to those , who should obey his Commandments , and denouncing malediction and death against those , who should transgress them . It is also another persuasion of his , That the Commandement concerning the observation of the Sabbath-Day , was one of those Ceremonial and Carnal Commandements , which have been abrogated by Jesus Christ . During all the time before Jesus Christ had paid the Father the price of our Redemption , he affirms , That all the Faithful were sav'd , by the Security which Jesus Christ had given for us ; That the forgiving of Sins did not take place , otherwise than by a connivance of Grace , in as much as They were only under the Promise ; the payment , or satisfaction , having not been yet made by Jesus Christ . That the Law being added , as an obligation , did reproach the People with their sins , and put them into a mindfulness thereof by the Sacrifices ; and that it is upon that score that the Ancient people were under servitude , and in fear of death , till such time as Jesus Christ , having , by his Blood , paid the Ransom of our Sins , the Obligation , which was in force against them , being cancell'd , we have fully and perfectly obtain'd the pardon of our sins . He is of Opinion , in fine , That there is to spring up in the World a Reign of Jesus Christ , which will abolish the reign of Antichrist ; and that , when they who shall have corrupted the Earth shall be destroy'd , the Church shall be in a happy condition in the World ; And when there shall be a restauration of the Reign of Jesus Christ , before the End of the World ; and that after the Conversion of the Jews , and of all Nations , the Catholick Church shall scatter the rayes of its meridian light and glory , into all Parts of the World. He believes Her to be the Celestial Hierusalem , which is describ'd in the Revelation , the Emblem whereof represents to us the condition of the Church , such as she ought to be in her greatest Splendour upon Earth , and not that which is to triumph in Heaven . I thought my self oblig'd to give you an account of the particular Sentiments of this Divine , because he has a great number of followers ; as also for this Reason , That Voetius and des Marets condemn his Opinions as Heretical ; nay indeed represent him as a Socinian , in many things . They affirm , That he is an Innovator , and give him the title of Scripturarius ; as if it were a great crime , to be closely addicted to the Scripture , and to make it the most important of our Studies . There are many other Divines , especially such as have studied under the Professors , whom I have before named , who obstinately oppose his Sentiments , and endeavour to persecute , and to procure the condemnation of all his Disciples . It is not requisite that I should give you any account of the Roman Catholicks , it being notorious to all the World , what their Sentiments are . You know also , what the Opinions of the Lutherans are . The famous Confession which they made at Ausbourg , in the Year 1530 , has made a sufficient discovery of them to all the World. True it is , that most of their Doctors have Opinions very different from their first Confession . They are divided amongst themselves , upon the score of very disconsonant Sentiments . But as that diversity is found only in those of them who are in Germany , I shall say nothing of it . They who are in this Country , keep closely enough to the Sentiment of their first Doctor . Only observe here , in what they differ from those who are in Germany , Denmark , and Sweden . They do not use Auricular Confession ; Th●y have neither Images , nor Altars , in their Churches ; Their Ministers wear no Sacerdotal habits ; They have not the several Orders of Priests , Deacons , Arch-Deacons , and Superintendents , or Bishops , as they have in most other Parts . The Arminians took their denomination from Arminius , their first Doctor , who was a famous Professor in the University of Leyden . They would rather be called Remonstrants , by reason of the Book , which they presented to the States-General , in the Year 1611. to which they had given the Title of Remonstrance , and which comprehended the principal Articles of their Belief . You know the Five remarkable Points , upon which they were condemn'd by the Synod of Dort , held in the Year 1618 , in which were present some Divines of your Cantons , as also out of several Countries professing the Reformed Religion , as England , Germany , and other plac●s . After the death of Arminius , and in the time of Vorstius , and of Episcopius , a most Eminent Doctor amongst them , they adopted many Errours of the Socinians . Nay most of them have deserted the Opinion of their first Master , upon the Point of Predestination , and Eternal Election . Arminius had taught , That God had Elected the Faithful , by the prevision of their Faith. And Episcopius is of Opinion , That God has not Elected any one from all Eternity , but that he does Elect the Faithful , in time , when they actually Believe . He speaks only in very doubtful and ambiguous terms of the Prescience of God , which was the great Fortress , in which Arminius secur'd himself . These same Arminians of the present time believe , That the Doctrine of the Trinity of Persons , in One only Essence , is not necessary to Salvation ; That there is not any Precept in the Scripture , by which we are commanded to adore the Holy Ghost ; nor any Example , or Indication , by which it appears , that the Holy Ghost has been ador'd ; That Jesus Christ is not a God equal to the Father ; That Faith in Jesus Christ , by which we are saved , hath not been commanded , nor took any place under the Old Covenant . Most of them do make it their study to avoid that Expression of the Satisfaction of Jesus Christ . Episcopius , in the mean time affirms , That Jesus Christ has , by his Passion and Death , so far satisfy'd God , as to render him Propitious to all Mankind , and ready , henceforwards , to receive all men into his Communion ; provided they , by Faith , embrace that Propitiation of Jesus Christ ; So that God being no longer displeas'd , there is no Enmity remaining , but what proceeds from Men , refusing to entertain the grace of Jesus Christ . They very earnestly press the Toleration of all the Opinions of those who profess Christian Religion ; maintaining , That all Christians agree in the most Important , and , such as they call , the most Essential and Fundamental Points of Religion ; That it has not been hitherto decided , by an Infallible Judgment , who they are amongst the Christians , who have embrac'd the Truest and Purest Religion , and such as is most conformable to the Word of God ; That to the effect all may be mutually united , to make up one and the same Body or Church , and that they ought to love one another as Brethren , and not to have any enmity or animosity one against another , upon the score of their dissenting in some Points of Religion , especially such as are not of the most considerable . That men ought not to force any one to condemn , and renounce his own Sentiments , or to approve and follow those of another . They say , That heretofore amongst the Jews , the Pharisees , the Sadduces , and the Esseni , of whom the Sects were very different , and had most dangerous Opinions , were however tolerated by the Jews , and all receiv'd into the Temple , to present thei● Sacrifices and Prayers to God , and to perform all the other Functions of Religion . If Arminius were to come into the World again , certainly , he would not own most of those who bear his Name , to be his Disciples . And yet there are some amongst them , who have not added any thing to his Sentiments . But they all agree in this point , That all Christians ought to be Tolerated ; either that all-together they might make up but one and the same Church , or that every one may be allow'd the liberty of his Religion . The Brownists have many great Assemblies in the Low-Countries . They are a sort of people separated from the English Church , and from all the other Reformed Churches , which they think to be corrupted , not as to the Doctrinal Points of Faith , concurring in that respect , with those of the Reformed Religion of Holland , Germany , and other places , but as to the Form of Government . They equally condemn Episcopal Government , and that of the Presbyterians , by Consistories , Classes , and Synods . They will not joyn with our Churches , for this reason , as they say , that they are not assur'd of the Conversion , and Probity of the Members , whereof they consist , because they therein suffer Sinners , with whom men ought not to communicate ; and that in the participation of the Sacraments , the good contract impurity in the Communion of the wicked . They condemn the benediction of the Marriages , which are celebrated in Churches by the Ministers , maintaining , That , being a Political Contract , the confirmation of it depends on the Civil Magistrate . They would not have their Children to be baptiz'd , who are not Members of the Church , or are not as careful , as they ought to be , of the Children that have been baptiz'd . They reject all Forms of Prayers ; nay they affirm , That the Prayer , which our Lord has taught us , ought not to be recited as a Prayer , but that it was given us to be the Rule and Model , by which we ought to frame all those , which we present to God. They reject the Use of Bells , and Churches , especially such as they say had been Consecrated to Idolatry . The Independents are a brood of the Brownists . John Robinson , an English man , is the Father of all those who are in this Country . They believe , That every Church , or , as they call it , every particular Congregation , has in it self , radically , and essentially , whatever is for its conduct and government , and all Ecclesiastical Power and Jurisdiction . That such a Church , or Congregation , is not subject either to one , or more Churches , or to their Deputies , or Assemblies , or Synods , or to any Bishop ; Or that any one Church , or Assembly has any power over any other Church whatsoever . That every particular Church ought to manage its own affairs , without any dependence on any other ; and hence it comes , that such as follow these S●ntiments , have the denomination of Independents . And though they do not think there is any necessity of assembling Synods , yet they affirm , That if any be assembled , there ought to be a consideration of their resolutions , as of the counsels of wise and prudent men , whereto a certain submission is due ; and not as definitions , and establishments , requiring conformity and obedience . They are willing to acknowledge , that one or more Churches may be assistant to another Church , as to advice , and admonition ; nay that they may reprove it , if there be any offence ; yet not upon the account of any superiour authority , which has any power of Excommunication , but as a Sister-Church , declaring , That she cannot have any communion with such a Church as hath offended , and does not demean her self , according to the Rules and Commandements of Jesus Christ . And these are the Particular Sentiments of the Independents , in reference to the Government of the Church . Their very Name had render'd them very odious even to the Protestants ; but the Confession of Faith , which their Brethren of England publish'd , when they assembled at London , in the Year 1651. has made it appear , That they have not otherwise any particular sentiment , as to matter of Doctrine , but that in reference to that , they concurre in all things with those of the Reformed Religion . I have hitherto given you an account of but Three or Four different Religions , or rather Persuasions ; but this Letter being come to a considerable Length , I will adjourn what I have to say of the other Sects of this Countrey , to the next opportunity I shall have to write to you , remaining , in the mean time , Reverend S●r , Your most humble , &c. The Third LETTER . Reverend Sir , I Am now , according to my promise , to give you an account of all the different Sects , or Religions , which are in this Country . They , who , in other places are called Anabaptists , are known , in these Provinces , by the denomination of Mennonites , and have deriv'd that Name from Menno , a Man born at a Village of Friezland , in the Year 1496. Not that the said Menno was the first Father of the Anabaptists in this Country ; but that he , having rejected the Enthusiasmes and Revelations of the Primitive Anabaptists , and their Opinions concerning the new Reign of Jesus Christ , which they pretended to establish upon Earth by force of Arms , has broach'd certain new doctrines , which his Followers have embrac'd , and persisted in to this day . Their Tenets are these ; That the New Testament only , and not the Old , ought to be the Rule of our Faith. That in speaking of the Father , the Son , and the Holy Ghost , there is no necessity of using the terms of Persons , or the Trinity . That the first Productions of the Creation , as to Mankind , were not created in a state of Justice and Holiness . That there is no such thing as Original Sin. That Jesus Christ did not take Flesh of the substance of his Mother , Mary , but of the Essence of the Father ; or that the Word was changed into Man , or that he brought it from Heaven , or that it is not known whence he took it . That the Union of the Divine Nature with the Humane , in Jesus Christ , was so made , that the Divine Nature was render'd visible , subject to Suffering , and death . That it is not lawful for Christians to swear , to exercise any charge of Civil Magistracy , or to make Use of the Sword , not even to punish the wicked , or to oppose force with force , or to engage in a War , upon any account , or occasion . That a man may , in this life , come to that pitch of Perfection , as to have an accomplish'd Purity , and to be without any defilement of Sin. That it is not lawful for the Ministers of the Word to receive any Salary of their Churches , for the Pains they take . That little Children ought not to be baptiz'd . That the Souls of men , after their death , rest in an unknown place , till the day of Judgment . These Mennonites are divided into several Sects , upon very slight occasions . Of these Sects , there are two of a considerable standing , whereof one is that of the ancient Mennonites of Flanders ; The other , that of the Mennonites of Friezland . Those of Flanders exercise Ecclesiastical discipline , with extraordinary severity , and excommunicate those of their Sects , for very trivial miscarriages . They are of a persuasion , That it is not lawful to eat , or drink , or to have any communication , no , not as to the Concerns of a Civil Life , with those who are Excommunicated . They , by that means , make a division between Husbands , and their Wives ; Children , and their Parents ; maintaining , That all the Obligations of Friendship and Society are to be cancell'd with those , whom the Church has anathematiz'd . Those of Friezland receive into their Communion such as have been rejected by the other Sects of the Mennonites ; and they exercise so great a relaxation in their discipline , that they entertain all sorts of polluted persons into their society ; and for that reason are they called Borboritae , or Stereorarii . But as there are , even amongst them , some more scrupulous than others , so they also are parcell'd into divers S●cts , upon very slight , and trivial occasions . I shall only give an account of one , by which a judgment may be made of the rest . There is one Sect of them called Mamillarii , upon this score , That a Young Man had taken the freedom to put his hand into a Young Maids Bosome , whom he was then courting , and , within a few dayes , to marry . Some amongst them maintain'd , That he ought to be Excommunicated ; and others condemning that severity , there happ●n'd a Schisme . They , who would not have the Young Man to be Excommunicated , were called Mamillarii . There are daily divisions , and separations amongst them ; and assoon as they chance to be ejected out of one Society , they find a reception in some other . Many amongst the Mennonites have embrac'd most of the Opinions of the Socinians , or rather those of the Arrians , concerning the Divinity of Jesus Christ . They generally press that Toleration of all Sects , which is so earnestly recommended by the Arminians . It is their persuasion , That they ought not to expell ▪ out of their assemblies , any man who leads a devout life , and acknowledges , That the Holy Scripture is the Word of God , though the same Man does not agree with the others , in many things which are accounted Articles of Faith. These last are , by the others , called Galenists , taking their name form one Galenus , a Physician of Amsterdam , a very Eloquent , Learned , and well-Experienc'd Man and one who is charged to be an absolute Socinian . The Socinians deny the Divinity of Jesus Christ , the Existence of the Holy Ghost , Origina Sin , the Satisfaction of Jesus Christ , the Resurrection of the Reprobate , and the Reassumption of the same Bodies which the Faithful had , during their abode in this World. Their publi●k Ass●mbli●s are forbidden , but they lurk under the names of Arminians and Anabaptists . They have also their secret Assemblies , in which they are very fervent in Prayer to God , with groaning and weeping . They make it their Comp●a●nt , That they are odious to , and abominated by most Christians , upon the score of the doctrine which they profess . They affirm , Th●t they have not Interest in the maintaining of it , save only the P●rsuasion they have of its truth , and the zeal of appropriating to its only individual , and Sovereign God , the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ , the glory of his Divinity . They are further of opinion , that having been confirm'd in their Faith by the reading of the Word of God , and by the Books which have been written against them , they make it their earnest and humble Suit to that great God , That , if they are in any error , he would discover it to them , that they may renounce it , and give his Truth the glory . Their conversation is holy and without reproach , as far as men can judg by what they see ; and that conversation is absolutely modell'd according to the Precepts of Jesus Christ ; and it externally appears , that since they are not much concern'd for the things of this World , their care is the greater , to perform the works of Devotion and Charity , and to promote the Salvation of their Souls . They wholly employ themselves in the reading of the Word of God , in which they are so well vers'd , that most of them seem to have it by heart . In the Assemblies they make for their exercises of Piety , all that are present have the liberty of speaking . One amongst them begins to read a Chapter of the Scripture ; and when he has read several Verses of it , till he has come to a full Paragraph , he who reads , and they who hear , do respectively give their Sentiments , concerning the sence of the words , which have been read to them . But what is most surprizing , is , that though the greatest part of them be illiterate , and men of no study at all , as being Merchants , or Tradesmen , yet they all seem to have a particular Talent , for the understanding , and exposition of the Holy Scripture . Nay it is reported , that the Learned amongst them , who have written Commentaries , or Annotations , upon the Holy Scripture , have every where done very well , save only in those places , where their own prejudgments have engag'd them to accommodate the Scripture to their own Erroneous Sence . So that it may be said of them , as I think I have heard it heretofore said , of Origen , Vbi benè , nemo meliùs , ubi malè , nemo pejùs ; Where he had done well , no man could have done better ; and where he had done ill , no man could do worse . Having given you this Summary account of the Socinians , my next work is to give you that of the Arrians . Those last are very numerous in this Country , and many amongst the Socinians have embrac'd their Opinions . You know what were the Sentiments of the Arrians , concerning the Birth of Jesus Christ . They believ'd , That the Word , the Intellect , and the Word of God , had had been created before all the Creatures ; That God had made Use of it , in the old Testament , as of an Interpreter of a Mediator , when he had something to declare , to the Patriaerchs and Prophets . That that word , had , by a voluntary annihilation , animated the Body of Jesus Christ , as the Spirit of Man animates his Body , the Word having taken Flesh only , without Soul , and without Spirit . Nay they were also of a persuasion , That all the Souls of other men were Spirits , subsisting before the Bodies , and that they assum'd not the name of Souls , till such time as they actually animated their Bodies . Christopher Sandius , a Gentleman of Poland , Son to a Councellor of the Elector of Brandeburgh , was the Restaurator of the Arrian Sect in this Country . His habitation , for some Years past , has been at Amsterdam . Among other works , he has written two Books which I have seen , whereof one is entituled , The Paradoxall Interpretations of the Four Evangelists . The other is , An Ecclesiastical History , in which he proves , or pretends to prove ; That all the Doctors , commonly called the Fathers of the Church , who flourish'd from the time of the Apostles , to that of Arrius , had the same Sentiments as he had , concerning the Mystery of the Trinity . The Borrellists had their name from one Borrell , the Ringleader of their Sect , a man very Learned , especially in the Hebrew , Greek , and Latine Tongues . He was Brother to Monsieur Borrell , Ambassador from the States-General , to his most Christian Majesty . These Borrelists do , for the most part , maintain the Opinions of the Mennonites , though they come not to their Assemblies . They have made choice of a most austere kind of Life , spending a considerable part of their Estates , in Alms-giving , and a careful discharge of all the Duties incumbent upon a Christian . They have an aversion for all Churches , as also for the Use of the Sacrament , publick Prayers , and all other external Functions of God's Service . They maintain , That all the Churches which are in the World , and have been ever since the death of the Apostles , and their first subsequent Successors , have degenerated from the pure Doctrine which they had Preach'd to the World ; for this reason , That they have suffered the infallible word of God , contain'd in the Old and New Testament , to be expounded and corrupted , by Doctors , who are not infallible , and would have their own Confessions , their Catechisms , and their Liturgies , and their Sermons , which are the works of m●n , to pass for what they really are not , to wit , for the pure word of God. They hold also , That men are not to read any thing but the word of God alone , without any additional explication of men . Another persuasion they have , is , That if there should be any Assembly , wherein men would content themselves with the bare reading of the word of God ( however the persons who might be desirous to be receiv'd into it , may demean themselves ) provided they acknowledg the Holy Scripture to be the Word of God , they ought to be receiv'd into its Communion . The Enthusiasts , or Quakers , who affirm , That what they say , or do , is by Divine Inspiration , maintain , That the Holy Scripture ought to be explicated , according to the light of that Divine Inspiration , without which it is but a dead Letter , written to Children , and not to perfect and spiritual men ; and that it is not the true , only , and perfect Word of God , or the Compleat and Necessary Rule of Faith. They maintain , That their own private Spirit is the true , internal , and spiritual Word of God , the Rule and the Judg of the Scriptures : That men ought to hearken to , and follow that Spirit , and not the words of the Scripture . That a man has , within himself , and in his own Spirit , an infallible Teacher , who , if he hearkens to him , will inform him of all he is to believe , or do , in orer to his Salvation . That they who hearken to that Spirit are united to God , and that such union makes them Gods. When they are in their Assemblies , they continue a long time in a sitting posture , without speaking , and many times without so much as stirring , for the space of one or two hours ; and there is nothing heard of them , unless it be some sighs and groans , till such time as some one among them , feeling the agitation and stirring of the Spirit , rises up , and speaks the things which the Spirit commands him to speak . Nay many times , the Women are sensible of those motions of the Spirit , which occasion their speaking , or holding forth , in the Congregation of their Brethren . In their ordinary discourses , they speak of their Ecstasies , and Revelations , and will be always sure , to add very severe censures of all other Christians . They very vehemently declaim against Vices , and with great earnestness press the mortification of the Flesh . They challenge all those who are in the Assembly , and conjure them to speak , if there be any one that has ought to object against what the Spirit has inspir'd them to deliver . And this occasions the frequent disputes and quarrels , which happen amongst them . Nay it comes to pass sometimes , that after they have for a good while expected the coming , and inspiration of the Spirit , not any one amongst them being sensible of its heat and motion in himself , they depart from the place where they were Assembled , without any one's having held forth . As to the Libertines , they seem to have each of them his particular Sentiment to himself . But most of them are of this persuasion , that there is only one Spirit of God , which is universally diffus'd , and lives in all Creatures . That the Substance and Immortality of our Souls , is not any thing but that Spirit of God. That God himself is not any thing but that Spirit . That mens Souls die with their Bodies . That Sin is not any thing . That it is but a simple opinion , which immediately vanishes , provided there be no account made of it . That Paradise is but an illusion , a pleasant Chimera , which the Divines have invented , to engage men , to embrace that which they call Virtue . That Hell also is but a vain Fancy , which the same Divines have fram'd , to divert men from that which they call Sin ; that is to say , to hinder them from being happy in doing what they please . They affirm , in fine , That Religion is only an invention of Politicians , to keep the people , by the fear of a Divinity , in a subjection to their Laws , in order to the better Regulation and Government of the Commonwealth . In short , there are in this Country a vast number of persons , as I know there were heretofore in England , who go under the denomination of Seekers . It is the acknowledgment of these people , That there is one true Religion , which Jesus Christ has brought us from Heaven , and which he has reveal'd to us in his Word ; but they maintain withal , That that true Religion of Jesus Christ , which we ought to profess , in order to the attainment of Salvation , is not any one of those Religions , which are Establish'd amongst Christians . They have some particular exception to make against every one of those Religions , and they condemn them all in general . In a word , They have not pitch'd upon any one determinate Religion , as being still concern'd upon the Seeking account . They read and meditate the Holy Scriptures with great attention . They pray to God with a fervent Zeal , That he would illuminate them in the knowledg of that Religion , which they ought to embrace , in order to the serving of him according to his Will , and for the acquest of that everlasting Felicity , which he has promis'd his Children . I should not think , that I have given you an account of all the Religions and Persuasions of this Country , if I should omit the saying of a word , or two , of an Illustrious and Learned man , who , as I have be●n assur'd , has a great number of Followers , and those , such as keep closely to his Sentiments . He is a man , by birth a Jew , whose name is Spinosa , one that has not abjur'd the Religion of the Jews ▪ nor embrac'd the Christian Religion : So that he continues still a most wicked Jew , and has not the least tincture of Christianity . Some Years since he put forth a Book , entituled , Tractatus Theologo-Politicus , wherein his principal design is , to destroy all Religions , and particularly the Jewish and the Christian , and to introduce Atheisme , Libertinisme , and the free Toleration of all Religions . He maintains , That they were all invented , for the advantage and conveniences , which the Publick receives thereby , to the end that all persons subject to Government may live honestly , and obey their Magistrates , and that they may addict themselves to Virtue , not out of the hope or expectation of any reward after death , but for the intrinsick excellency of Virtue in it self , and for the advantages which accrue to those who follow it , in this life . He do●s not , in that Book , make an open discovery of the opinion which he has of the Divinity , but he does however so far insinuate it , as that we may guess at his meaning , whereas in his Discourses , he boldly affirms , That God is not a Being endow'd with Intelligence , Infinitely-Perfect , and Blissful , as we imagine him to be ; but that he is not any thing else , but that Virtue of Nature , which is diffus'd into all the Creatures . This Spinosa is now living in this Country . His Residence was , for some time , at the Hague , where he was visited by the Virtuosi , and all others who pretended to more then ordinary Curiosity ; nay by some young Ladies of Quality , who pride themselves in being more ingenious ▪ then is requisite for their Sex. His followers are somewhat cautious in discovering themselves , because his Book , before-mention'd , does absolutely subvert the very Foundations of all Religions , and has been condemn'd by a publick Edict of the States-General , and a prohibition put upon the Sale of it ; and yet it is publickly Sold. Amongst all the Divines , of whom there is a great number in this Country , there has not stood up any one , that has presum'd to write against the opinions which this Author advances in the afore-said Treatise . And I am the more surpriz'd thereat , for this reason , that the Author , making a discovery of his great knowledg of the Hebrew Tongue , as also of all the Ceremonies of the Jewish Religion , of all the Customs of the Jews , and of the Heathenish Philosophy ; the Divines of the Reformation cannot say , but that the Book does well deserve , that they should take the pains to refute it . For if they still continue silent , men cannot forbear affirming , that either they are defective in point of Charity , in suffering so pernicious a Book to be scatter'd up and down without any Answer thereto , or that they approve the Sentiments of that Author ; or that they have not the courage and abilities to oppose them . And thus , Reverend Sir , have I given you an acccount of the different Sects of Christians which are in this Country , and which have all , in a manner , the freedom of Exercising the Religions which they profess . I leave you to make thereupon what reflections you shall think fit . It will be no hard matter for me , to deduce , from this diversity of Sects , such convincing Reasons , as shall prove what I have before advanced , to wit , That the States-General are not of our Reformed Religion . In the first place , it cannot be affirmed , that this State is of the Reformed Religion , upon the score of the number of those who make profession of it . For , though it cannot be precisely known , what number there are of persons professing the Calvinistical way of Reformation , which is commonly called the Reformed Religion , in these Provinces , yet this is still out of all question , That the number of those who are not of it , is incomparably greater than that of those who do profess it . Having thereupon consulted some of the Inhabitants , they have assur'd me , That there may be a Tripartite Division made of the people of these Provinces , and that the three parts may be something towards an equality . The one is of the Reformed Religion ; another , of the Roman-Catholicks ; and the third , of the Sectaries . I should never have thought , that the number of the Roman-Catholicks had been so great . It is certain , that a considerable part of the Inhabitants of Great Cities , and the greatest part of those of the Campaigne , and of the Boors of that Country , are Roman-Catholicks ; and there are assuredly at least as many of those of the Reformed Religion . And if we put together all the Sectaries , they also , doubtless , make up a third part of the Inhabitants of these Provinces . If therefore the Domination , and the Denomination , ought to be deduc'd from the greatest part , those of the Reformed Religion being , at most , but a third part of the people of this Country , cannot give the whole State the Denomination of being of the Reformed Religion . It cannot therefore be such , upon any other account than this , that our Reformed Religion has been Establish'd , and the others forbidden , by the publick Edict before-mentioned . It might indeed be granted , that it deserv'd that name , if that Ordinance had been put in execution ; but that having not been executed , the name cannot be justly given it . But that being a matter requiring much discussion , I shall wave it at this time , and make it the subject of my next to you ; and so I shall make no addition to this , save only that of assuring you of my being , Reverend Sir , Your most humble , &c. Vtrecht , May 7 th . 1673. The Fourth LETTER . Reverend Sir , YOu have observ'd in my first Letter , That the States-Generall have always given Liberty of Conscience to all sorts of persons , and allow'd the publick exercise , in a manner , of all Religions . You thereby find , that they never executed the Ordinance which they made in the Year 1583. to wit , That no any Religion should be thenceforwards receiv'd , nor the exercise of any other be permitted , then that which was publickly taught in the Seven Provinces , and which is the Reformed Religion . It will be no hard matter for me to prove to you thereby , That what external profession soever the Vnited Provinces have hitherto made of the Reformed Religion , if we search the business to the bottom , it will appear , that they neither are , nor ever were of it . While the free exercise of all Religions was permitted by all the publick Decrees , you will certainly acknowledg , That then the States were not yet of our Reformed way of Religion . For if you make this conclusion , That these Provinces were at that time of our Religion , because there was a publick profession of our Religion made in them , I shall , with the same reason , make this , That they were Catholicks , Lutherans , and Anabaptists , because , at that time , there was a publick Profession made in them of all those Religions . Let us therefore examine , what Ordinances these Provinces made afterwards , which might give them the name , which they are so desirous to have , of our Reformed Religion . I have told you heretofore , That it was in the Year 1572. that our Reformed way of Religion , such as it was taught at Geneva , in your Cantons , and in the Palatinate of the Rhine , was receiv'd in these Provinces , for the only publick Religion . But the very Ordinance , which establish'd our Religion to be the publick Religion , Did also openly confirm the Liberty of Conscience of all sorts of Religions , with an express prohibition , for the Disturbing or Molesting of any Person whatsoever upon that account . The difference there upon this Score , between the States-General , and all the other Estates of our Reformed Religion , was so great , that I cannot imagine you should think the one and the others to be of the same Religion . The Vnited Provinces had ordain'd it by a publick Decree , That the free Exercise of all Rel●gions should be permitted . The Elector Palatine , the City of Geneva , and your Cantons did not , in any part of their Territories , permit the Exercise of any Religion , ever so little different from ours . I question not but that you know , the Elector-Palatine did , at the beginning , follow the Confession of Auxbourg , which was received in all his Dominions ; and that , since that time , having embrac'd our Reformed way of Religion , and having est●blish'd it in his Country , he order'd all the Lutherans , who would not make profession thereof , to depart out of it . It is doubtless , no small trouble to the Elector of Brandenbourg , to see that most of his Subj●cts are Lutherans , that there are many of them Catholicks , and but very few of the Calvinistical reformed way of Religion . But , as you know , it is not above sixty years since that Electoral House began to make profession of our Reformed Religion , yet so , that he could not oblige his Subjects , either his embrace the same , or to quit that which they had profess'd for a long time before . John Sigismond , who died in the Year 1619. and was Grandfather to the Elector now reigning , was the first Renouncer of the Lutherane Religion , which he and some of the Ancestors had till then prof●ss'd , and first the Profession of our Reformed way . He publish'd a Confession of Faith , in the Year 1614. In the Preface of it , he saies , That it was about eighty Years , since Joakim , he Second , had renounced the Ceremonies of the Roman Church ; But that having retain'd a Doctr●ne upon the Point of the Eucharist , which was not conformable to the Truth , and some other things in the Temples , which were not allowable , he had apply'd , himself to the correcting of all Abuses , in order to a full and perfect Reformation . And yet the greatest part of his Subjects , having , near fourscore years before , embrac'd the Lutherane Religion , he was so far from obliging them to quit it , and to embrace the Profession of ours , that , in many parts of his Territories , nay even at Berlin it self , which is the principal City of his Residence , he has not the Liberty of having the particular Exercise of our Rel●gion , for any but himself and those of his Houshold . No doubt but he wishes that he could follow the example of other Estates , who do profess it , in not permitting the Exercise of any o●her in all his Dominions . There is not any necessity of my telling you , That there never was , either at Geneva , or in your Cantons , any permission , I do not say of the Exercise of our Religion , but even of Habitation , for those whose profess a Religion different from ours . That being so , I assure my self , of your being persuaded , that one and the same Religion cannot inspire those who profess it , with sentiments that are contradictory , and with an absolutely opposite Conduct and deportment . There may be some in the World , who would say , That interest of State obliged the Palatinate , the City of Geneva , and your Cantons , to proceed one way , and that the same interest of State obliges the Vnited Prvinces to take a quite different Course , in the same case , and upon the same Oceasion . But I do not imagine , that you approve that strange Maxim of some Politicians , who accommodate Religion to the Interest of State ; and I hope , you will acknowledge , that they , who do so , have not any at all . At the very time that our Religion was establish'd by a publick Decree , Liberty of Conscience was also solemnly confirm'd , by the Union of Vtrecht . Nay it is expressly granted , That , as to matter of Religion , Every Seignory or Province , should make such regulation as it thought fit , according to its own customes . It is therefore manifest , That the united Provinces cannot be said to be of the Reformed Religion , according to the Calvinistical way , but only from that time , and by Reason of the Regulation which they made in the Year 1583. But if , as I think I have evidently made it appear , the States have no other ground than that , from which they may have the demonination of being of the Reformed Religion , methinks I shall without much ado , make it further appear to you , that they have not any at all . If then the Decree they made , by which it was expressly ordained , That there should not be the permission of any Religion amongst them , but of ours only , does justly give them the Name of a State of that Reformed Religion , the continual Conduct which they have hitherto observ'd , in a constant Practice of what is quite contrary to the Ordinance , does , if I mistake not , deprive them of the Name , which they pretended to , by its Establishment . I do not think , Sir , that you will undertake to maintain , That for a State to be of our Reformed Religion , it needs do no more , than make a Decree , by which it declares a Resolution to profess it , and not to permit in its Territories the Exercise of any other Religion ; when , instead of a sincere Accomplishment of what had been resolved by its Decree , it is so far from performing of any thing of it , that it acts d●rectly to contrary thereto . I do not imagine you will pretend , That State to be of our Religion , by Virtue of a Decree , which it makes , and never did put in Execution . You will tell me , That the States-General are of our Religion , because they affirm it , and make a publick Profession thereof . And I , on the other side , maintain , that That is not sufficient , for their assuming a name which they do not deserve , since they destroy the external Profession they make of it , by a Practice quite opposite , and very odious to all those of the Religion . If they permitted in their Country but one or two Religions , whose Sentiments were not much different from ours , and that in some of the less principal , and lesser important Points , there would be no great Cause for men to wonder at it . It might be urged , That Prudence and Charity oblig'd them , to have some Complyance for Christians , who , as to the principal Part , retain the ground-work of Faith , though they have not received such Illuminations from God , as might create a Belief of all our Mysteries . But is there any thing in the World so surprizing , as our finding , That the States give an unlimited liberty to all Sorts of Religions , insomuch , That in the very Province of Holland ▪ , there are more discover'd and acknowledg'd Sects , than there are in all the other Parts of Europe , and that there is not any Master-Heretick , who has a mind to frame a n●w Sect , but is there kindly received , to teach and propagate his Religion , and to make a publick Profession thereof ? Some Years since , John Labadie , the Apostate , having been depos'd and excommunicated by the Walloon-Churches of this Country , addressed himself to the Heer Van Beuninghen , desiring to be taken into his Protection , Van Beuninghen makes him this Answer , That as long as he was willing to continue in the Communion of the Walloon-Churches , he was oblig'd to submit to their Ordinances and Discipline ; but that if he would frame a new Sect , he should participate of the Protection which the States granted to all sorts of Religions . I do not question but you know the said person , and are , doubtless , able to judge , That it was not out of any Scruple of Conscience , that he thought it not convenient , to establish his Sect in this Countrey . He had amongst his Devotes , the Illustrious Gentlewoman , Mrs. Mary de Schurmans , and other young Ladies , of more than ordinary quality ; but being in some Fear , That their Relations might get them out of his Society , which began to be cry'd down , and to appear very scandalous ; he thought it his better way , to settle himself elsewhere , with his sanctified Company of both Sexes , whom he took along with him . Had he thought it convenient , to make his Abode in this Country , he would have augmented the Number of Sects , which have their Establishment here , and made some Additions to the Religions , which have a publick Liberty in these parts . But though this Liberty of Conscience , is of so great a Latitude as I have told you , yet I am in some suspense , whether you know it to be so comprehensive , as to extend to the countenancing and protecting of those Hereticks , whom you would sentence to death , if they were amongst you . This I am satified you know , That , above a hundred years ago , your Canton , and the Republick of Geneva , condemned Michael Servetus , and Scipio Gentilis , to be bu●nt alive , for the erroneous Opinions they held , concerning the Trinity . The principal Errours , upon which they were Indicted , are much the same , or , at least , are not more dangerous , than those which the Socinians maintain , upon the same Mystery of Christian Religion . Do you not then wonder at the extraordinary difference there is , between the Conduct observ'd by your Canton , and the Republick of Geneva , towards those two ancient Hereticks , and that which the States observe , in reference to the Socinians , who propagate the same Heresies , or others that are equally pernicious ? Geneva , and your Canton could not endure the one , Servetus , and the other , Gentilis ; and pass'd their judgment , that they both deserv'd death . The States-General do , without any Scruple , suffer a great number of Socinians , most of whom are born and brought up amongst them , and never had the least thought of doing them any harm , upon the score of their Religion . Your Canton , and the City of Geneva would have thought themselves guilty of a great Crime against God , if they had not , by death , taken off these two Hereticks , who h●ld such strange Errours , against the Divinity of Jesus Christ . But the States-General would think they had committed a great Sin against God , if they should put any of the Socinians to death , whatever their Errours may be . Your Cantons , and the City of Geneva , thought themselves ob●ig'd in Conscience , out of their zeal for the Glory of God , and Christian Religion , to take all the Courses imaginable , for the smothering of those Heresies , which are so destructive to our Principal Mysteries . The States-General have , on the contrary , done all that lay in their Power , to countenance and to improve them . Not many years ago , the Books of the Socinians were very scarce . Amongst those which had come forth into the World , as they had been printed in very remote places , and but very few Copies had been taken off , so were there not any to be had , but at very dear Rates ; nay most of them were not to be had at all . The States-General have out of their special Favour and Indulgence , and out of an unparallel'd tenderness of Conscience , found out a Remedy for that inconvenience . To satisfy the Socinians , and those who were desirous to become their Proselytes , they have permitted the works of Four of their principal Doctors to be printed , at Amsterdam ; to wit , those of Socinus , Crellius , Slichtingius , and Wolfogenius . At this very time , there is publickly sold at Amsterdam , that Library of the Socinians , in Eight Volumes , in folio , which costs but a hundred Guilders . Not many years since , two hundred Pistols would not have purchased one part of those Works , which at present may be had altogether for less than ten . True it is , That not long since , there was burnt at Amsterdam , a certain book of the Socinians ; but it was done , no doubt , upon the very Intreaty of William Bleau , for whom it had been printed . Not many dayes after that publick Execution , he publickly expos'd the very same Book to sale , and the more to recommend the sale of it , and to enhaunce the Price of it , he had got an Advertisement put into the Title-Page , that it was the very same Book , which had been , by Order of the States , condemn'd to be publickly burnt , by the hand of the common Executioner . I question not , but you have had the relation , or haply you your self remember it very well , how that not much above Forty years ago , the Magistrate of Geneva caused Nicholas Anthony a Minister at Divonne , in the Balliage of Gex , to be burnt alive , upon a discovery made , of his being a Jew . The Twelve Articles , which he signed , and upon which an Indictment was drawn up against him , make it evidently app●ar , that he did not beli●ve any one of our Mysteries of the Incarnation , and Death of Jesus Christ , for the Salvation of men , and that he expected the coming of Jesus Christ , as the Jews do expect him , for their Deliverance , and the Establishment of a Temporal Kingdom upon Earth . No doubt but you know , that the Jews are very numerous in this Country ; that they have an absolute Liberty , and their Synagogue , in which they make their Assemblies for the Service of God , and that there never was the least Thought of driving them hence , or putting any one of them to death . You know also , better than I do my self , what you did at Berne , in reference to some Mennonites , who were found in your Territories . They gave them the dreadful name of Anabaptists , purposely to render them odious , and abominable to all your people . You cast them into Prison , and you there kept them a long time , out of the Zeal you had for your own Religion , and the aversion you had to theirs ; nay , for a certain time , you would not set them at liberty , in order to their departure , with what they had , into some other Parts . But at last , you granted them that Favour , and it is not unlikely , that you did it upon the Intreaty of the Magistrate of Roterdam , who writ to you a very pressing Letter on their Behalf . Some years before , the Canton of Schasfhouse , had also banish'd out of their T●rritories , certain ▪ Mennonites , and thought they had done them a kindness , in permitting them to take along with them what effects they had , into some other parts . Nay , I have been also assured , that not many Years since , a certain Number of Mennonites being , to their Misfortune , found in the Canton of Zeurich , they were taken into custody , and had indictments drawn up against them , on these two Capital Crimes . There were at that time some Comapnies raising , upon some extraordinary occasion which the Magistrates had , for the safety of the Country . The Mennonites would have excused themselves , from being listed in those Companies , alledging , That they did not believe a Christian could , with a good Conscience , bear arms , upon any occasion whatsoever . They preferr'd however , voluntarily to lay down what money should be required of them , for the payment of such Person , as might be put in to serve in their stead . They would moreover engage them to oblige themselves by Oath , to be faithfull to the State , and to obey their Magistrates . They acknowledged , That they were in Conscience , oblig'd to that Duty , and that they should be very careful in the discharging of it ; They promis'd to do so , and declar'd , that they conceiv'd themselves as deeply engag'd , by their bare word , as if they had confirm'd it with a solemn Oath ; But that they could not be induc'd to take any , for this Reason , that they believed , that Jesus Christ had commanded such as profess'd Christianity , simply to say , Yea , for the affirming of a thing ▪ and Nay , for the denying of it , expressly forbidding them to swear , upon any occasion whatsoever . The Magistrate of Zurich , judging that those two Errours were pernicious to the State , pass'd this Order against the Authors thereof , That within Fiftee●●● dayes , they were to depart out of Switzerland , and to remove th●●ce all their Effects , and Concerns , or abjure their Doctrine , be ready to take their Oaths , and to take up Arms , if the Magistrate commanded any such thing ; And if any one did not obey this Order , that he should be taken , and banish'd , after he had receiv'd a severe Chastisment by Whipping ; If he were taken a second time , That he should be whipped again , and that after he had been burnt with an hot Iron on the Shoulder , he should be again sentenc'd to Banishment ; but if he were taken the third time , he was to be brought to the Magistrate as a Rebel , and so to be put to death . But all the Cities of this Netherlandish Country are full of these Mennonites , who have their publick Assemblies , and an absolute Liberty of Exercising their Religion . Nay , there is at Amsterdam , That Christopher Sandius , of whom I have heretofore spoken to you , who makes an open and publick Profession of being an Arrian , and he has many Disciples . If therefore you will seriously examine the thing , I think you will meet with but little Encouragement , to maintain , That those Governments , which follow so contrary a Practice , one to the other , upon a matter of Fact so important , Reference to Religion , can , in the mean time , be of the same Religion . I do not Imagine , that you will approve or what some affirm , upon this occasion , That in things which are indifferent , two States may demean themselves , the one , this way , and the other , that way , and be both in the mean time of the same Religion . Things indifferent , as to practicability , are , if I am not mistaken , such as may , or may not be done , or be done after one manner , or after another quite different manner , yet , all without offending God. But I am not easily to be persuaded , that the things we now speak of can be called Indifferent . For I pray , tell me , Was it not well done by your Magistrate , and by that of Geneva , when they burnt these two ancient Hereticks , and this last Jew ? If it was well done , it was not therefore a thing Indifferent , and they could not have omitted the doing of it , without offending God. If they did well in their procedure , methinks you cannot deny but that the Dutch do very ill , in tolerating and protecting the Socinians , who , as to the main , hold the same Errours , as those ancient Hereticks ; unless you would haply affirm , That there are some things in reference to Religion , which may be done after one way in Switzerland , and at Geneva , and after another way in the Low-Countries . For , I cannot comprehend , how one and the same Religion , can incline some of those , who profess it , to do things directly contrary to those which the others do . Moreover , I do not think , that you will be so confident , as to affirm , that it was a thing indifferent , for your Magistrate , and for him of Geneva , to put those two unforunate Hereticks to death . You have too great a respect for your Lords , and Superiours , to charge them with the Odium of so rigorous an Execution , if they had not been thereto oblig'd by the Precepts of their Religion . If the Magistrates of the Low-Countries are of the same Religion , as yours , why does it not induce them , to follow the same Practice , in reference to the same Hereticks , or others , who are yet more dangerous ? In short , I would make this Interrogatory to you , Reverend Sir , What S●nt●ment you have , of those Magistrates , who are of Opinion , That no Man ought to be troubled , or molested upon the score of Religion and , That all Christians ought to be tolerated , whatever disagreeing Sentiments they may have , upon that Account ? If ●here were some of them amongst you , I do not beli●ve you would receive them into your Communion ; at least , thus far I am assur'd , Th●t , according to your own Principles , you ought not to receive them . H●w then can you be of a Persuasion , That the Magistrates of the Vnited Netherlands are of the Reformed Religion , properly so called ; when as , if they were at Geneva , or in Cantons , you cannot admit them to communicate with you ? You know , that Monsieur d' Huissea● , Pastor of the Church of Saumar , was some years since , depos'd , and excommunicated , by the Synod of the Province , for the Book , which he had publ●sh'd , for the Toleration and Re-Union of Christians . Though I have read it , yet cannot I call to mind , all the Maxims , wh●ch he advances and maintains . Mean time this I ●m assured of , That he does not advise a greater Toleration of Christians , than what the States-General do effectually grant . Which is as much as to say , That the Magistrates of these Countries , have time out of mind , practis'd that which that Minister has taught , by the Book , which he writ some years since . If it be so , I cannot imagine the Minister should be more in Fault , than they are ; since he has offended only by his Writings , and the Magistrates are effectual Offenders . They have been the Doers of the Mischief , and he has been but the Teacher of it , and , possibly induc'd thereto , by their Example . If you are of Opinion , That the said Minister was justly , and legally excommunicated ▪ you must certainly be guilty of a strange Partiality , if you allow the Name of your good Brethren in Jesus Christ , to the Magistrates of the Low-Countries , who ▪ ●or those hundred years past , have committed the Evil f●r which that Minister hath been excommunicated , though he had not done it , and but ▪ only approv'd the Doing of it . If therefore , you cannot own them for Brethren , nor admit them to the participation of the Communion with you , according to the Maxi●s of your own Religion and Discip●ines , can it enter into your Bel●●f , That the external Profession which they make of your Religion , is sufficient to give him the denomination of being of it , as well as you . But if the Magistrates did acquit themselves of the Devoir , whereto the Reformed Religion does particularly oblige Magistrates , I should make no difficulty to grant them the Privilege of Attributing to the State which they govern , the Name of the Religion which they profess . I believe , you will grant me , That the Reformed Magistrates , are , after the Example of your Cantons , oblig'd to obstruct the Establishment , and publick Exercise of false Religions ; and the Magistrates themselves of the Low-Countries cannot be ignorant , of what their own Confession of Faith , review'd , and approv'd by the Synod of Dort , prescribes to them , upon this occasion . The xxxvi . Article , in which mention is made of Magistrates , saies expressly , That it is their Duty , to remove Idolatry , and the false service of God , to endeavour the destruction of Antichrist , and to advance the Kingdom of Jesus Christ . I cannot imagine therefore , that you should endeavour to maintain , That the States-General do conscientiously acquit themselves of what they are olig'd to by their charge of Magistracy , after what I have said to you , of the Liberty , and Indulgence they grant , to so many different Sects , which , by their erroneous opinions , subvert the principal Mystery of our own Religion . If you consult your own Sentiments , and those of your Collegues , and of all your Ministers , and if you follow the Practice of all your own Churches , you are oblig'd to exclude out of your Communion all those Magistrates , who give that Liberty to all sorts of Sects and Persuasions . How then can you think , that those Magistrates , whom the Ordinances of your own Churches permit not to communicate with you , can give the Name of your Religion , to the State which they govern ? Nay there are some Magistrates at Amsterdam , and Rotterdam ; two of the principal , and most wealthy Cities of Holland , who make a publick and open Profession , of their being Arminians . The Sieur Adrian Patius , who is one of the Magistracy of Rotterdam , is also an Arminian , and his Religion hinders not his exercising the Charge of Ambassadour from the States-General , at the Spanish Court , where he at present is . I know not whether he be of those of the Sect , who do absolutely follow the Sentiments of the Socinians . But if that person be a Socinian , and , in his Return from Spain , should be in Humour to take his way through your Cantons ; I know not whether the worst that might happen to him , would be , a Denyal of Reception into your Communion . Upon the Summing up therefore of all I have said to you , I am apt to think , that you cannot still have the same Opinion of the States-General , and continue your calling them a Holy and sanctify'd Republick . Could you represent to your self that strange party-colour'd , Chequer-work of Religion , which is to be seen in those Countries , I should hardly believe , that you could persist any longer , in the good Sentiments you have for this State. I am ready to acknowledg , That the Protestants are oblig'd to it , for the liberty they have , to live there , without any fear , in the exercise of Religion . But are not all sorts of Hereticks equally oblig'd to it , for the liberty they have , to live there quietly , in the exercise of their Religions ? If this State has been a Sanctuary to those of the Reformation , all Hereticks have also found refuge there , as well as the others . In the General Diet held in Poland , in the Year 1658. it was Order'd , by a Publick Decree , That all the Socinians ( who were very numerous in that Country , and had their Principal Seat there ) should be sent away thence , and that , after some time allow'd them for the disposal of their Estates , they were to be for ever banish'd thence . The States-General did charitably receive all those amongst them , who took refuge in this Country ; and it is particularly since that time , that they have notoriously increas'd , and multiply'd . If this State be the School of the Reformed Party , it is in like manner the School , the Damme , and the Nursery of all Hereticks . Nay , I am in some suspense , whether it may not be justly maintain'd , That Christian Religion has receiv'd more detriment , than advantage , by the establishment of this State ? And possibly , for the same interest of Christian Religion , there will be a greater obligation to wish its ruine , then its wellfare . It will be a very hard matter , to persuade you to this , since you are of Opinion , That the Republick of the Vnited Provinces is a most-Christian State , and one of the most Reform'd , even amongst Christians . I know not whether you will alwayes persist in this Sentiment ; but though you do , I shall not forbear remaining , Reverend Sir , Your most , &c. Vtrecht , May 13 th . 1673 The Fifth LETTER . Reverend Sir , IF I am not mistaken , I have , by irrefragable reasons proved , That the States-General cannot be said to be of the Reformed Religion . But you will say , If they are not of our Religion , what Religion may they be said to be of ? I must confess they are of the Reformed Religion , if , to be so , there needs no more , than an external profession of it , no more , than to have ordain'd , by a publick Decree , That our Religion should be the Religion of State , and that all those , w●o would have any concern in the Government , should make publick profession thereof , and that there should be publick Schools for the Teaching of it . If these things make a sufficient Title to the Reformed Religion , this State is doubtless of that Relig●on . But if , as I think , I have made it sufficiently appear , This State follows a practice quite contrary to all Governments of that Religion ; and does , by its Conduct , and its own Confession of Faith , and the publict Decree , whereby it establish'd our Religion to be the Reli●ion of State , destroy that very Religion ; let what will be said , I maintain , That this State is not of our Religion , but only as to the denomination , and not in effect . If you are pleas'd to remember , Reverend Sir , what I have hitherto told you all-along , you will find it manifest , That as Liberty of Conscience was established by the first Ordinances which they made in this Country ; so it may be said , with reason , That this State consonantly to its own Principles , is , and ought to be , of all Religions . And if it be of all Religions , it may well be said , That it has not any particular Religion , nor indeed that it has not any at all . True it is , That there is one of them , which is very common to most of the Inhabitants of the Country , to wit , that of A●arice , which the Scripture calls Idolatry . Mammon has a vast nu●ber of Votaries , in these parts , and , there is no question to be made , of his being better ▪ serv'd here , than the true God is by most Christians . If we consider the whole course of Life , amongst the Dutch , as also the earnestness , and application , wherewith they are addicted to Commerce , we cannot forbear acknowledging , That the only design they seem to have , is to grow rich , and heap up Money . There comes into my mind , upon this occasion , what I read in an Italian Relation , of a certain Voyage of the Dutch ; That being come into the Cities of Japan , out of which there had been an expulsion of all the Christians , and the Inhabitants of the Country having ask'd them , whether ▪ they were Christians ; they confidently answer'd , Siamo Holandesi , non Siamo Christiani . We are Hollanders , we are not Christians . And indeed their deportment since , as well in the Indies , as in some other remoto places , makes it evidently appear , that they are extreamly concern'd for the advancement of their Commerce , and not any thing at all , for that of Religion . All other sorts of Christians , as well Roman-Catholicks , as Protestants ( the Dutch only excepted , if they may be admitted among the latter ) make the Colonies they have , in those remote parts of the World , promotive to the advancement of Christian Religion , by causing it to be Preached to the Infidels . This we see practic'd by the Catholicks , with so great Zeal , by the great number of Missionaries , whom they send into the East and West-Indies , and into the Turkish Empire , to Preach the Gospel , and to Convert those People , to the Faith of Jesus Christ . Nay this is also done by the English , who send Ministers of the Gospel , into all parts where they have Colonies , and order all the Directors of their Companies , not to spare any thing , for the advancement of Christian Religion , and the conversion of Infidels . And so indeed , as well the Catholicks as the Protestants , make Use of Commerce , as of a means , to adv●nce the Religion of Jesus Christ , and to bring those Idolatrous People to his Faith. But the Dutch , on the contrary , out of a detestable impiety , are absolutely neglectful of all the Interests of Religion , in the Indies , in the Levant , and other Places , where they have great Colonies , that they may do nothing prejudicial to the Interests of their Commerce . They give express and peremptory Orders to the Directors of their Companies , and the Commanders of great Places , to hinder the Unbelieving Inhabitants of those parts , from coming to the knowledg of the Mysteries of Christian Religion , and being Converted to the Faith of Jesus Christ . It is their persuasion , That if some amongst those People , were once become Christians , they might , by the Conversation they should have with other Christians , come to the knowledg of that grand Mystery of Commerce , and deprive them of some part of their Trade . They would rather see all those People Perish eternally in their Igno●●●ce , than to see their Eyes open'd , by the illuminations of Heaven , and that they should share with them in the advantages of their Commerce . Is it not a horrid thing , that the consideration of a Temporal Interest and Concern , should stifle all Sentiments of Piety , Charity , and the Zeal they ought to have , for the advancement of Christian Religion , in a sort of people , who would pass for Christians , nay , pretend to be of that division of Christians who assume the Title of Reformed ? We need only take an Observation of their Conduct , in those Countries , to make a discovery , that they take not the least care in the World for the settlement of Religion there , and that the only Concern they have to mind there , is to see their Commerce in a stourishing condition . You will be fully satisfi'd of the truth of what I tell you , when you shall have understood some of the remarkable Actions , which the Dutch have done in the Cities of Japan , and in some other Cities of the East-Indies . There were in the Territories of the Emperor of Japan , many Portugueze-Merchants , and a very great number of persons born in the Country , who were Christians , and had been converted by the Jesuits , and other Catholick-Emissaries . The Dutch , who do all they can , to be alone in those remote places , and to get all other European Natives out of them , that all the Trade may be at their sole disposal , found a means to make all the Roman-Catholicks odious to the Emperor , that so he might have an occasion to Banish them out of his Dominions . To that end , they inform'd him , that those Catholicks had the Pope for their Head , to whom they render'd an implicite obedience , so far , as that he did dispense with , and discharge them of that subjection which they ought to their lawful Sovereigns . Consequently to this , they represented to that Prince , that it was dangerous for him , to have in his Country so great a number of Subjects , who acknowledging elsewhere a Sovereign Power , superior to his , might , upon the reception of such a Command from it , rebell against him . That Prince , having , by this malicious information , conceived a very great Distrust of all the Christians in general , resolv'd upon an absolute extermination of them , and that not any one should ever be suffer'd to live in his Territories . All the Cruelties , which the ancient Tyrants ever inflicted upon Christians , are no great mattter , in comp●rison of wh●t that Prince exercis●● upon the Catholicks , who were found in his Dominions . He put all to death with grievous , yet long-lasting Torments ▪ nay there were many cut off who were not Christians , upon a suspicion of their lying conceal'd amongst them , that so not one might escape his fury . After so Bloody and Cru●l an Execution , he put f●●●h most severe Ed●cts , by which he Order'd , That there should never any Christian b● permitted to enter into his Territories . The Dutch having crept in there , as I told you before , by a flat denial of their being Christians , acknowledg'd afterwards , that they were indeed some of those people , to whom that name was given ; but that , for their parts , they minded only their Trade , and never troubled themselves with any thoughts of their Religion . They voluntarily made this Profer , that they would never speak to the Inhabitants of the Country , either of God , or of Jesus Christ , or his Religion , nor perform any Ex●rcise of it themselves ; and that they would so live , as that it should not be known , that they ever were Christians . The Emperor of Japan finding the Dutch so well inclin'd , was of Opinion , That he had no cause to be afraid of them , though they were Chris\tians , since they promis'd to live at such a Rate , as if , in effect , they were not such . He thereupon permitted them to live i● his Territories , upon the conditions , which they had propos'd thems●lves . The Dutch , who never executed any Treaty , when it was more for their advantage to violate it , did very Sincerely and Religiously observe this with the Emperor of Japan , because it is destructive to the Interests of Religion , and highly beneficial to them upon the sc●re of Trade . They have ever since Liv'd , and still do Live , in the Dominions of that Prince , without the performance of any Function of God's Service , without having the Bible , or any other Godly Book , or Treatise of Piety , for the doing of their Devotions in private . But I am withal to ●●ll you , Reverend Sir ▪ That what you read of these Transactions of the Dutch , in those remote parts of the World , you are not so to look upon , as if that so detestable an Agreement made with the Emperour , was the private determination of a certain number of Dutch Merchants , resident in those Parts : but you are to consider what they did , as done by the express Order of the Directors of the Company establish'd in that Country , who have ratify'd it , and promoted the execution of it . All the Dutch , who are return'd into this Country since that Treaty was made , having publish'd it , all that have any concern for Vertue and Christianity in these Provinces have express'd themselves much astonish'd thereat . The Ministry made some stirr about it , and there have been several Acts made , in their Synods , in order to the making of Remonstrances and Complaints thereof to the States-General . I cannot precisely tell , what Resolution tha States-General have yet taken thereupon ; but I know , that they have not taken any , for the breaking off of so Impious and so Scandalous a Treaty . Their deportment , in this very case , may justly create a belief , That they are of the Sentiment of that Renegado Jew , Spinosa , of whom I have already given you an account , though he has not any thing of Christianity . It is that Author's design , in his Treatise , called Tractatus Theologo-Politicus , pag. 62. of the Latine Edition , to prove , That Baptisme , the Sacrament of the Eucharist , Prayers , and all the external Functions of Gods Service , which are , and ever have been common to all Christians , in case they were appointed by Jesus Christ , or his Apostles , of which he saies that he is not assur'd , were appointed , as he maintains , but only as external signs of the Universal Church , and not as things any way conducive to Beatitude , or having any sanctity in themselves , and that they who live in Solitude are not oblig'd to the performance of them ; And that they who have their Habitations in remote Countries , where the Exercise of the Christian Religion is prohibited , are oblig'd to abstain from those Ceremonies , and may yet do well enough , in order to a happy life . To prove the Proposition , which he advances , he alledges the example of what the Dut●h do in Japan . In which Country , the Christian Religion being prohibited , he affirms That the Dutch are oblig'd , by the command of the Directors of the East-India Company , to forbear performing the exercise thereof . From whence it may be deduc'd , That that Action , of the Dutch , in Japan done , and maintain'd by a publick Authority must needs be impious and detestable , since this Author , who makes an open profession of Atheisme , makes , Use of it , as an irrefragable Reason , to prove , That all the external Services of the Christian Religion , are not at all contributory to , or advancive of satisfaction , and that men may be never the less happy , though they never mind them . But if , without any regard to the Sentiment of that Atheist , you consider that Action in it self ▪ what could you imagine in the World of greater horror , than that some Christians , who w●uld pass for such as are of the Calvinistical way of Reformation , could ever be induc'd , to make an express prohibition , and ●n absolute retrenchment of all exercise of Religion , to their people , in a ●ountry , that they may there have a quiet exercise of their Trade . And therefore I hope , Reverend Sir , that , however you may have an over passionate kindness for the Dutch , yet you will not have the confidence , to deny their being guilty of the highest impiety , in Sacrificing the interests of Christian Religion , to their Commerce and Trade , and making no Conscience , or being any way concer●'d , to see so many Persons live and Die , without the exercise of any ▪ Religion , as if they were without God , and without hope , only to make an unhappy profit by the loss of their Souls . If you have had any account of the dreadful Execution which was committed by the same Dutch , in the Island of Amboyna , in the Year 1622 : it is impossible , but you must acknowledg , that there is not any consideration of Religion able to divert them from the exercising of all sorts of Cruelties , when the Dispute is about their interest , and profit . There were not Twenty English-men in that place , and the Dutch had there a very gr●a● Colony , and a well fortifi'd Castle , with a good Garrison in it ▪ They accus'd the English of having a design to take that C●stle , though they had neither Arms , nor Forces . They are taken into custody , upon that pretended Conspiracy ; they are interrogated , not one amongst them confesses any thing , and there could be no Discoveries made of their being guilty of it . But it was for the interest of the Dutch-Company , that they should be so . That they might be ●ender'd such in appearance , they are put to the Torture . All ●he several Tortures of Fire and Water were us'd , to make them acknowledg , what the Dutch would have them to say . After some resistance of such Cruel Torments , they were at last or'e-press'd by their violence , and confess'd whatever they desir'd them . But after they had recover'd themselves again , they disown'd all they had said in the midst of their Torments ; nay when they were just at the point of Execution , they call'd God to attest their Innocence , and besought him to make it appear , after the death they were then going to suffer . He who was the Commander of that place , and the unjust Judg who had condemn'd them , were nothing mov'd at , though fully convin'd of the Innocence of those Prisoners . But there be●ng a necessity of their Dying , for the interest of the Dutch-Company , Nine of the pretended Conspirators were Executed , and some of them were set at Liberty , who , returning into England , brought thither the News of that Cruel Massacre . Now , Sir , I would fain know , what you would say of so inhumane and so barbarous an Action ? Will you still allow those to be good Reformed Christians , who make no scruple to cut the Throats of their Brethren , professing the same Religion as they do , for a little Worldly Goods , and for their own private Interests ? This Tragical Story , is so well known all over the World , that there is not any Dutch man dares deny it . Nay an Author of their own Nation , one Aitzema , in his Book , entituled , The Lyon-Combatant , pag. 211 , 212 , 213 , 214 , 215. Printed in the Year 1661. gives a very large and particular description of it . And he makes out withal , how false , and unlikely the Accusation brought in against the English , was , and confidently affirms , that it was fram'd , upon no other score , than that they might have a pretence to put them to death , seize into their own hands all the effects of the English Company , and , by that detestable imposture , render themselves Masters of all the Trade of the Moluccoes , Amboyna , and Banda . The same last-mention'd Author , does , in the same Book , page 113. Relate another Story of a greater Cruelty , which the Dutch exercis'd upon the English , in the Island of Banda . He says , That the Dutch , in order to their becoming Masters of that Island , Massacred above Forty English-men , and that , after they had bound living Persons to dead Carkasses , they cast them into the Sea , and afterwards possess'd themselves of what they had , which amounted to above Five and Twenty Thousand Pounds Sterling . True it is , that they are somewhat to blame , who still reproach the Dutch with those two Actions , and particularly with that of Amboyna , since they have made a considerable satisfaction for it , in the Treaty which was concluded between them and the Protectordome of England , in the Year 1654. For , the Parliament having enter'd into a War against them , which , amongst other p●etences , had that of the Execution at Amboyna , the Dutch gave the English several Millions of Guilders , not simply to satisfie them for the damages , they had caus'd them to suffer , which could not have amounted to neer so great a Sum , though they had taken away all the effects which they had in that Island , and depriv'd them of the advantages they might have made by the Commerce of Thirty Years ; but also by way of Reparation , for the Blood which they had Unjustly spilt . and to blot out the remembrance of so barbarous an Action . There would be a necessity of compiling a great Volume ▪ if it were my design , to make a collection , of all the Cruel Actions , which the Dutch have committed in the Indies , and elsewhere , upon the pure interest of Commerce . But I am apt to think , that you will gladly spare me that Trouble , and will think , no doubt , that I have said enough , and haply too much , upon a sub●ect which is not divertive to you . If then , after a serious reflection upon what I have entertain'd you withal , you find no abatement of the affection , which you had for the Dutch ▪ I must acknowledg , That your friendship does , in steadiness , and strength , exceed that of any other person in the World. And this gives some hopes , that you will continue that part of it , which you have promis'd me , as I assure you of my ever remaining , Reverend Sir , Your , &c , The Sixth LETTER . Reverend Sir , IT is no small affliction to me , that I have given you an account of some things , concerning the Dutch , which certainly must have rais'd in you some disgust against me . I am therefore , out of a pure fear of feeding or augmenting it , resolv'd to be very careful , in waving to tell you any ●hing henceforward , which may give you any perplexity in reference to them . Nay , I am willing to make you satisfaction for all I have already said to you . I acknowledg therefore , to humour you ▪ that the Dutch are as good Christians , and as much of the true way of Reformation , as you imagine them to be , that is to say , the best in the World. Though it were so , yet I do not think you have any reason to cry out , Arms , Arms , as you do , to excite and encourage all that are of the Reformed Persuasion , in Europe , to come in to their relief . You know we●l enough , that his most Christian Majesty is not engag'd in a War against them , upon the matter of Religion but that the reason of his engaging in it , was , to chastize their ingratitutde , to mortifie their violence , and to teach them a new Lesson , of paying him the respects they owe him , and to keep within the bounds of modesty , and reason . Were it a War upon the score of Religion , do you think , that the one or the other Branch of the House of Austria , that of Germany , and that of Spain , which are the natural Enemies of our Religion , and which ever have been the cruel Persecutors of those who profess it , would have openly undertaken the defence of the Dutch , in this cause , against the interests of the Catholick Religion , of which , they make it their oftentation , That they are the Pro●●ctors , and especially the King of Spain , whom , for that reason , the Pope has honour'd with the Title of Catholick King. But to shew you again , how desirous I am to please you , I will acknowledg also , That this is a War of Religion . Let us see whether it will turn to our advantage , to raise an Army , consisting only ▪ of men professing the true Reformed Religion , and to bring it into the Serv●ce of the Dutch. Let us make a computation of all those who may be for us ; and of all those , who , in this case , might be against us . But I think , it were better , we never meddled with that troublesome discrimination , which would only convince us , of the weakness of our little Flock , and discover the great number of Enemies , whom we should have to do withal . I am satisfy'd , That a great number of good Soldiers might be got out of your Canton , and the other Protestant Cantons . But I humbly conceive , you will not be offended , if I tell you , That if Jesus Christ himself were upon Earth , and had occasion for the assistance of your Forces , you would not let him have any , unless he would be sure to see you well paid for them ; and that he should not prevail so far with ▪ you , as that , for his sake , you would abolish the Proverb , which you have br●ught into Vogue , Point d●argent , point de Suisse , Mo Money , no Swisse ; or as the English Saying has it , 'T is Money makes the Mare to go . And that it thus ▪ happen'd , is well known , when the Chimerical Ambassador of the Dutch had under-hand sollicited your Cantons , and had afterwards been admitted into your Assembly , Conjuring and beseeching you , by the love you ought to have for your dear Brethren , not to abandon them in their Necessities , and to maintain their Cause , which was , that of Jesus Christ . You know very well , that all he could get of you , in your Diet , was , That you had resolved one should be assembled , for their sakes , that you would spare some few rep●sts , observe a Fast , and pray for their Preservation and Prosperity . That if it were a Warre upon the score of Religion , whatever Zeal you might have for ours , the Catholick Cantons , having no less ●or theirs , we should find more Soldiers running out of the Catholick Cantons , to maintain the Party of their Religion , than there w●uld be Protestants ready , to defend the Interests of ours . And as to the quality of the Soldiers of Swisserland , if a computation may b● made of it , by the Success of two Wars , one wher●o● you had about 140 years ago ; and the other , about 18 y●●rs since , I am con●ident , you cannot deny , but that the Catholick Soldiers are much better , than all those of your Protestant Cantons . Nay , the Catholicks would have this advantage , that their Pay would easily come out of the Exchequers of Kings and Princes , if the Dispute were about the defence of their Religion . Whereas yours , not finding any Protestant-Prince , who were able to bear the charge of them , should be forc'd to keep in your own Country , and content themselves with the making of Vows , for the preservation of our Religion . Nay , I do not think , that all the Princes or States of the Reformed Religion , in Europe , would be able , all together , and do their utmost , to keep up an Army of Ten Thousand men , when the safety of our Religion lay at stake . I do not speak of the Lutherans , because the greatest part amongst them , have such an animosity against us , as loudly to affirm , That they would rather enter into the Communion of the Catholicks , than into Ours . If again , on the other side , you consider , how many Kings , Sovereign Princes , Republicks , and States , there are in Europe , who all profess the Romish Religion , you may all imagine , That as we are but a small handful , in comparison of them , so there is not any likelihood , that we should be able to resist them , if they were once engag'd in a War against us . Nay , if it were an open and declar'd War , upon the account of Religion , you would soon find the Emperour and the King of Spain deserting the party of the Dutch , and siding with that of their own Religion . The Catholicks have yet another most considerable advantage , which would extreamly corroborat● their Party against ours . They have the Pope , whom they all acknowledg to be the visible Head of the Church upon Earth , who reunites them all for their Common Interest , and would , with much more Zeal , publish a Croisado against us , then ever he did any against the Turks . And indeed , he has reason to have a greater animosity against us , than against all the unbelieving people in the World. As he pretends to be the Spiritual Head of all Christians , so he considers those who do not acknowledg him , as revolted Subjects , and Rebels to his Empire ; whereas he looks on the Turks and Heathens , as Strangers , who are out of his Jurisdiction , and not within the extent of his Superintendency . And as a King is more incens'd against his Subjects who have revolted from the obedience they owe him , then against forreign Enemies , who are not within the Verge of his Dominions ; So the Pope suffers the Jews in his Territories ; and would never permit any of the Reformed Persuasion , to harbour in them . His Pontifical Dignity will not suffer him , ever to be reconcil'd to those , who directly shock the authority , which he pretends to have over all Christians . You may see by this , the great danger , into which those of our Religion would be reduc'd , if your Zeal could enflame them so far , as to make a Party , in favour of the Dutch. Nay , I leave it to your own Judgment , whether it is any fault of yours , if your inconsiderate Zeal has not excited the Catholicks , to fall upon those of our Reformed Religion , in those places , where they lye expos'd to their mercy , and that they have not made it their business to exterminate them ? But if your Zeal , without Knowledg , be injurious to all those of the Reformed Religion in general , it is also very prejudicial to all your own Protestant-Cantons , and to your Allies in particular ▪ Assoon as ever you saw the first breaking out of this War. You your self , Reverend Sir , in the City of Berne , and all your Ministers , within the Extent of your Government , were continually cajoling the people by their Seditious Sermons , to make an Insurrection against those of your Magistrates , who had given their judgment , That there should be a Regiment of men granted to the most Christian King out of your Canton . If men would have believ'd you , and all the Ministers of your Country-Villages , it must have been accounted a very horrid Crime in you , to suffer your Soldiers to be employ'd in a War against your beloved Brethren in Jesus Christ , the Dutch. 'T was this gave occasion to your Magistrate , distracted by your Pulpit-bawling and by the clamours of the multitude , whom you had inflam'd into an Insurrection , to write unseasonable Letters upon Letters , to the Officers of your Regiment , fraught with terrible menaces , if they s●rv'd in this War against the Vnited Provinces . Nay , you thought it not enough to put in a Charge against your own Canton , upon the account of its having granted Forces to his most Christian Majesty , and his not preventing their being employ'd against the Dutch , but you must also Panegyrically celebrate the Cantons of Zurick , and Schaffouse , for their refusal to give him any . I cannot comprehend any reason you should have to name Schaffouse , which being a poor little Canton , has but one half-Company in the Service , but a hands-breadth of ground within its Jurisdiction , and can raise but Two Companies at the most . And you speak of it , as if that refusal of their Forces had been very detrimental to the Kings Affairs , and much retarded the Progress of his Conquests . And yet it is certain , in the mean time , That all the best qualify'd Persons in the Councel of that Canton had promis'd to grant the Companies which the most Christian King required of it . But One Factious person amongst them occasion'd the breaking of that Resolution , upon this score , that besides his being a man absolutely devoted to the Dutch , ever since his reception of a Present from them , when he sojourn'd in this Country , he was out of hopes of getting the Command of a Company for one of his own Relations , that he might make some advantage thereby . But , as to the Canton of Zurick , I must acknowledg it to be powerful , and that it might have rais'd several Companies of good Soldiers . I know also , That its Councel consists of Persons of very good worth , such as have Wit , and Honour , Vigour , and Constancy , if the thing had depended upon them ; and they knew their own Interest much better , than to have deny'd his Most Christian Majesty the Forces he had required of them . But the mischief of it , as you know , is , That they are not the absolute Masters . The Sovereign Authority lies in the hands of the Councel of Two Hundred , consisting , for the most part , of much Heat , and little Prospect , of much Obstinacy , and little Reason . It is no wonder then , that , the Ministers , having enflam'd that multitude with the zealous Concern of Religion , they could not be dispos'd , to grant Forces to his most Christian Majesty , though he should have no Design to employ them against the Dutch. I must confess further , Sir , That I am very much astonish'd , at your Undertaking , to make a confident justification of those Two Cantons , for their having deny'd Forces to the most Christian King ; as also , that after you had blamed your own , for their having granted a Regiment , you should undertake to vindicate all it did afterwards ; either to have it recall'd , or to prevent its being employ'd against the Dutch. It will be no hard matter , for me , to make it appear to you , That this Conduct of yours ▪ b●sides its being most unjust , may also be very prejudicial , even as to what relates to the interests of Religion . You cannot forbear granting your selves to be absolutely unjust , if you deny the demeaning of your selves towards his most Christian Majesty , as you would have him demean himself towards you . For instance , If it should happen , that you were attack'd by the King of Spain , or the Emperour , by the Duke of Savoy , by the Catholick-Cantons , or by some other Prince , of the same Religion , you would desire , That his most Christian Majesty would assist you against them , by vertue of the Alliance there is between you and him . If the King should deny you the Forces you desired , and alledge , That he could not assist you , being of the Reformed Religion , against Catholick Princes , you would complain of it , and affirm , That the Most Christian King does not observe the Al●iance he has made with you . How then do you not see , that the most Christian King has just cause of complaining , That you are unwilling to supply him with Forces , against the Dutch , because they are of the Reformed Religion ? Do you not further observe , That , by your indiscreet Zeal , you deprive your selves of all the Advantages , which you might expect from the Alliance there is between You and the most Christian King , by giving him just cause to deny you assistance , if you should come to desire it of him ? If the Duke of Savoy should enter into a War against you , upon the Pretensions he has to the Country of Vaud , tell me , Whether you would be so presumptuous as to desire assistance from the Most Christian King ? You would not have your Forces to serve his most Christian Majesty against the Dutch , b●cause they are of our Reformed way of Religion , though they are not your Allies . By what Right can you pretend , That the most Christian King should give you Forces , to serve you , who are not of his Religion , against a Catholic Prince , who , besides his being in alliance with him , has also the honour of being nearly related to him ? Besides , you make but an ill acknowl●dgment , of the Favour which the most Christian King , did you , not Two Years since , when he openly undertook your protection , against the Bishop of Basil , who was going to give you some disturbance . He had establish'd a Catholick Church , upon some part of your Territories , as he pretended that he had a right to do . The Pope , the Emperour , and the King of Spain , had openly taken his part , by reason of the Concern of the Catholick Religion . The most Christian King having been inform'd , That he had not any Right to establish that Church , upon your Territories , sent a Message to him , That if he did not restore things , to the condition they were in before , and forbear making any alteration , he would openly grant you assistance against him . You know , Sir , That the said Prelate , standing more in awe of the most Christian King's Indignation , than relying on the Succours of the Pope , the Emperour , and the King of Spain , thought in his best course , to renounce his Pretensions , and to give over disturbing you . If the most Christian King had done then , what you have done at the present , he would have been far enough from entertaining so much as a thought of protecting you , being of the Reformed Religion , against a Bishop , especially in a Cause , wherein the Interest of the Catholick Religion was concern'd . You know also , That the Emperour , and the King of Spain , who have a particular Alliance with the Catholick Cantons , are oblig'd to assist them , in case they should enter into a Warre against you , or against the other Protestant Cantons . Now it is manifest , That , upon such occasions , you cannot hope for any assistance , but from the most Christian King. If therefore you would not have your Forces to serve his most Christian Majesty , against the Dutch , who are not your Allies , meerly upon the score of their professing the same Religion , as you do , I do not see , how you can desire the most Christian King , to grant you Forces , to serve you , who are of the Reformed Religion , against the Catholick Cantons , who are of his Allies , as well as you . You know further , That the City of Geneva is under the protection of France , ever since the time of Henry the Third , who granted it thereto against Philibert-Emanuel , Duke of Savoy . All the Successors of that King have continu'd their protection to the same City , against the Successors of that ancient Duke , who are the troublesome Neighbours , and in a manner the only Enemies , whom that Republick has any cause to fear . You see then , by this proceduce of Henry the Third , of France , and the Kings who succeeded him , That though they were very zealous for their Religion , yet they made no scruple , of giving their Protection to a Protestant-State , against a Catholick Prince . Had your Politicks been known in the World , those Princes would not have become guilty , of what you think a great crime , That a King should defend a State , professing a Religion different from his own , against a Prince , who is of the same Religion with him . If this Maxim comes , once to establish'd , you may very well fear , that the most Christian King , having his Eves open'd by your illuminations , and following your example , may withdraw his Protection from Geneva , that so he may avoid the Reproach , which may be made to him , of having succour'd a City of the Hugu●not-Persuasion , against a Prince of his own Religion . From this you may also take this further measure , That the implicite affection which you have for the Dutch , does expose you , as also the Protestant-Cantons , and your Allies , to an evident danger , of not receiving any more assistance from his most Christian Majesty , against a Catholick Prince , or State. If it should ever happen , that you were concern'd in such a War , the plausible pretence of Zeal for Religion , would prove very prejudicial to you , in depriving you of the Assistance of the most Christian King , who , certainly , is the greatest , or , to say better , the only Support and Refuge that you can have . Your Injustice therefore , and your Ingratitude , are so much the greater , in as much as you cannot deny , but that France has many times openly given its Protection to the Protestants , in opposition to the Catholicks . You know , That , for a long time , it assisted the Dutch , against the King of Spain , even before there was any open War between the Two Crowns . You know also , That France gave an Overt Protection to the Protestant-Princes of Germany , against the Emperour , who had already devested several of them of their Dominions , and would , under the pretence of Religion , become Master of all Germany . The late King , Lewis XIII . made an Alliance with the King of Swed●n , against the House of Austria , and got that Prince to come out of the remoter Parts of the North , to oppose the Ambitious Designs of that House , to raise up the oppressed Princes , ●nd to defend the Liberty of the Empire . After the Death of Gustavus Adolphus , France did again joyn its Arms , with those of his Successors , and the Generals of that Great King , in a continuance of its Protection to the Protestants , and for the re establishing of those Princ●s in their Territories , who had been dispossess'd of them . But , on the contrary , the House of Austria had the greatest part of its Allianc●s with the Catholicks , against the Protestants . 'T was upon this , that the Adherents of the Emperour , and the King of Spain , took occasion to publish Libels against the most Christian King , whom they accus'd of being a Protector of Hereticks , and fighting for them , against the Interests of the Catholick Religion . And yet all those Accusations which were put up against France , upon that score , obstructed not its persisting in the stipulations , it had made to its Allies , and continuing its Protection to the Protestants , against the Violence of the Emperour , who endeavour'd to oppress them . Nay , the King of France is in a manner the only Catholick Prince , who allows the Protestants the Exercise of their Religion in his Dominions ; whereas the King of Spain would never Tolerate , in his , the Exercise of any other Religion than the Catholick . And the Emperour has forc'd all the Protestants out of his Hereditary Countries . And , both the Emperour , and the King of Spain , think it highly meritorious , in the sight of God , to be the irreconcileable Enemies , and implacable Persecutors of those whom they call Hereticks . In the mean , Reverend Sir , it appears by your deportment , That , l●t the Protestants be never so transcedently oblig'd to his most Christian Majesty , they should so little mind it , as that the only resentment they have , should have no other object , than the Calamities , which the Dutch endure by the War , wherein he is now engag'd against them . Your Compassion is so great for their Misery , that you think you have a dispensation , to forget all the Kindnesses , which the most Christian King hath done to those of the Reformed Religion , and not so much as to reflect on those he may yet do you , in giving you assistance against your Enemies . In a word , your Bowels do so yearn for those poor Brethren of yours , the Dutch , that , provided their preservation be secur'd , you do not much concern your self , what may become of you , and all those of the Reformed Religion . You are so blindly infatuated , upon this subject , that , provided you demonstrate your good Inclinations for the Dutch , you seem to be indifferent , that you are thought a bad Huguenot , and most wretched Politician . The Dutch , certainly , are the best Politicians in the World , for things relating to Religion , which they never made any other Use of , then that of accommodating it to the Interests of State. Nay they have alwaies been so little concern'd , at the danger of those who profess'd the same Reformed Religion , that they made no scruple at all , of entring into a War for their destruction , upon the pure score of Money . Of which take this instance . I think you need not be inform'd , Reverend Sir , how that the Dutch sent a certain number of Ships , to the most Christian King , for the reinforcing of his Fleet , by which Rochell was then block'd up . That was , indeed , a War , upon the pure score of Religion , in which the most Christian King was engag'd against his Subjects , to get out of their hands the fortify'd places , which they were possess'd of , and would keep , to secure the observance of the Edicts , and the Exercise of their Religion . All the whole party of the Reformed-Religion , in France , were afraid , That as soon as the King should have taken Rochell , he would abrogate the Edict of Nantes , and absolutely take away the Exercise of the Calvinisticall Religion All the other Reformed Princes , and States had the same apprehension , insomuch , that publick prayers were made in all parts for the preservation of Rochell , as a City , on which depended the safety of all those of the Reformed Religion , in France . They had the same thoughts in the Vnited Provinces , and prayers were made to God , in all Churches , that he would be graciously plea●d , to preserve Rochell , as the impregnable Fort of those of the Reformed Religion . And yet the Dutch made no scruple of hiring out Ships , for money , to the then most Christian King , to promote the Destruction of a City , which , according to the apprehensions of all the World , was certainly to have consequent thereto , that of our Reformed Religion , and of all those who profess'd it in the Dominions of France . Was there ever seen any example of so detestable an impiety . That a State , which makes a boast of being of the Reformation , should have made no Conscience , for money , of contributing to the Ruine of a great People , who make profession of the same Religion ; and that at the very time , when , for the compleating of the Impiety , it order'd Prayers to be made to God , in the Churches , for their Preservation ? This puts me in mind of the Emperour , Charles the Fifth , who caus'd publick Prayers to be made , all over Spain , for the Liberty of Pope Clement the Second , whom he himself kept a Prisoner at Rome , in the Castle of Saint Angelo . But there are yet some particular circumstances in this action of the Dutch , which do very much aggravate the horrour , and perfidiousness of it . In the first place then , before the doing of any act of hostility against those of Rochell , and before they had made any declaration of being enemies , they endeavour'd , by Surprize , to become Masters of the Port. Though what I say seems strange , and at some distance from credibility , yet is there not any thing in the world more true . An illustrious person amongst the Dutch , and the Author before by me cited , when I gave you an account of the affair of Amboyna , I mean Aitzema , in the Book entituled The Lyon Combatant , pag. 241. sets down at large this History , of the design which the Dutch had , to surprize Rochell . Take here in express terms what he saies of it . On the fourth of July , in the Year 1625. Hautyn , Admirall of Holland , appeared before Rochell , with nineteen men of War. The Inhabitants of Rochell writ to him , as did also the Count Dela Val , to let him know , what astonishment they were in , to see him in the posture of an enemy , as being not able to imagine , that either the States , or the Prince of Orange , would have entred into a war against the Reformed Religion . Hantyn told those who had brought him the Letters , that he could not return them any answer , still he had had some conference with those of the King's Councel . The next day he sent them back to Rochell , with two of his own people , and told them , That he knew not whether they were come by the order of all the Inhabitants , or of some part of them only , and that he was going to send to them , to be assur'd of it ; and that in case they continu'd in their subjection to the King , they were not to fear any harm . In the mean time , those Deputies having left him , in order to their going to Rochell , he came up , with part of his Fleet , very near the City , which gave occasion to two men of Rochell , whom he had kept aboard , to tell him , That he did not deal fairly . Monsieur de Soubize , having perceiv'd , that he was advanc'd with a good number of Ships , made him stand off , and one or two days after , he absolutely defeated him , burnt his Vice-Admiral , and four or five Ships , and kill'd him five hundred men ; so that the whole Fleet , being in great disorder , got away as far as Nantes . And this was the unhappy success , which that perfidious man had , who , under pretence of friendship , would have surpriz'd the City , and so betray'd it to the King. After Hauntyn had refitted his Fleet , he joyns that of the most Christian King , commanded by Monsieur de Montmorency , who would fight that of the Rochellers , assoon as he came in sight of it . But news was brought him , That the Dutch Admiral would not be concern'd in the action ; for this reason , no doubt , that he was afraid to be beaten once moro . Montmorency presses him , and conjures him , not to desert him in so important an occasion . He alledges for his Excuse , as we find in Gramond , Hist , Gall. pag. 635 , and 636. That without an express Command from the States , he durst not employ their Ships , to give a decisive battel to the Protestants of France , who were of the same Religion with his Masters . Mons . de Montmorency , being extreamly troubled , that the Dutch did , by their refusal to fight , defeat him of the Fame , which he expected infallibly to acquire , by the Victory , was forc'd , after a fruitless application of intreaties , and promises , to make Use of an expedient , which ever prevails with the Dutch. He , with good palpable money , corrputed their whole Fleet , and engag'd the Admiral , the Commanders , and the Soldiers , by oath , to fight against those of Rochell . So the most Christian King's Fleet , being reinforc'd with that of the Dutch , de Montmorency gave an absolute defeat , to that of the Rochellers , commanded by Mons . de Soubixe : So that the Inhabitants of that City could not equip another , and from that very day lost the Soveraignty of that Sea , which they had kept for some time . Whereupon , they having no Fleet , and that of the most Christian King having the absolute command of the Sea , his Land-Army undertook that memorable work of the Digue . The City finding it self depriv'd of all hopes of relief , surrender'd to the King , after the endurance of incredible inconveniences , by famine , during so long a Siege . If the Dutch had sent in this assistance to his most Christian Majesty , by vertue of any Treaties of Allyance , which they had had with him , there would not have been any thing to quarrel at in the said Action . But is it not an infamous thing , that , after they had plainly alledg'd their not being empower'd to fight against those of the Reformed Religion , without an express command from the States , they should nevertheless be lur'd in , by money , to do a thing , which they knew to be contrary to their duty , and might have contributed to the ruine of all those who profess'd the Reformed Religion in France , if the most Christian King had had any such design , as some imputed to him ? And by this , you may judge of the Friendship which the Dutch have for those of the Reformed Religion , since they make no scruple , to hire out themselves , and their Ships , to be assistant in their extermination . If you can , without passion , examine all I have written to you , concerning the Dutch , I am confident , you will not persist any longer , in the good opinion you have hitherto had of them . But I think you will hardly be induc'd to lose it , because you are extremely propossess'd in their favour . Mean time , since I look upon you , as a very just and rational Person , I hope you will not think it much , to aquaint me with the Reasons , which you may have had , for your not being mov'd with those which you have reciev'd from me . Shew me , that there is not any ground in all those , by which I have pretended to prove , That the Vnited Provinces are not of the Reformed Religion , according to the Calvinisticall way of Reformation . Make it appear to me , that you have done well , in endeavouring to make an insurrection in your Canton , about the Regiment , which you had rais'd for his most Christian Majesty , and that all those of the Reformed Religion ought to unite together , for the relief of the Dutch , in the present War , between them and the most Christian King. If you can prove all these things to me , I assure you , I shall submit to your Reasons . And I shall moreover give my thanks , for your deliverance of me , out of the errour , in which I have hitherto continu'd , and for the illuminations I shall receive from your documents . This I do sincerely promise you , as also , that , howe'ere it may happen , I shall ever be , Reverend Sir , Your most humble , &c. Vtrecht , May 19 th . 1673. FINIS . 
A58058	----	Instructions for history with a character of the most considerable historians, ancient and modern / out of the French, by J. Davies of Kidwelly. Instructions pour l'histoire. English Rapin, René, 1621-1687. 1680 Approx. 202 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 78 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. Text Creation Partnership, Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) : 2005-12 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1). A58058 Wing R262 ESTC R22576 12490073 ocm 12490073 62341 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A58058) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 62341) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 290:1) Instructions for history with a character of the most considerable historians, ancient and modern / out of the French, by J. Davies of Kidwelly. Instructions pour l'histoire. English Rapin, René, 1621-1687. Davies, John, 1625-1693. [14], 134 p. Printed by A.G. and J.P. ..., London : 1680. First edition in English of René Rapin's Instructions pour l'histoire. Cf. BM. Reproduction of original in British Library. Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford. Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO. EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor. The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines. Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements). Keying and markup guidelines are available at the Text Creation Partnership web site . eng Historiography -- Early works to 1800. 2005-06 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2005-06 Aptara Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2005-08 Olivia Bottum Sampled and proofread 2005-08 Olivia Bottum Text and markup reviewed and edited 2005-10 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion INSTRUCTIONS FOR History : WITH A Character of the most Considerable Historians , Ancient and Modern . Out of the French , By J. DAVIES of Kidwelly . LONDON , Printed by A. G. and J. P. dwelling near the Grate in Little Britain . M.DC.LXXX . TO THE Worthily Honoured , Sir GEORGE WHARTON , Baronet . IT is the unavoidable Destiny of some to be highly oblig'd by those , to whom their good Fortune has made them any thing particularly known . Not that those Favours are to be attributed to ought of more than ordinary Merit on their side , by whom they were received ; but purely to that Munificence and Transcendency of Generosity , which is so predominant in certain persons , that they cannot forbear endeavouring to render the Conditions of those , whom they once take notice of , more comfortable then they found them . That these have been my very Circumstances , I have had occasion heretofore to acknowledge to others ; and I am now to make the same Acknowledgment to your self , from whom , in my most pressing Exigencies , I have receiv'd such seasonable Reliefs , as give me just cause to celebrate the Liberalities of so great a Benefactor . As to the small Piece which this humble Address ushers to your hands , I find it without any Author's Name prefix'd thereto . Of which Concealment of himself , as also of his Design in the ensuing INSTRUCTIONS , since he has given an Account in a particular Preface , I thought fit to give the English Reader the satisfaction of that too , that they who shall henceforth concern themselves in the publishing of any thing by way of History , may take their Measures from this little Treatise , and before they go any further , compute the Sacredness and Extent of their Undertaking . I have onely to add the retributory Devotions of such as are highly sensible how highly they are oblig'd , and to pray for the Continuation of a Life and Health , which has been so beneficial to several Persons , and particularly to , Honoured Sir , Your most Humble , and much obliged Servant , J. DAVIES . THE Original Author TO THE READER . I Am not so well conceited of my self , or my Work , as to set my Name before it . For , besides that it is not a throughly-shap'd Project of the manner how History should be written , and that the very Project it self is the result of such a reading of Historians , as may be thought superficial enough , the natural distrust I have of my self , puts me into a fear , that either Impatience or Precipitation has wrested out of my hands what could not have continued there much longer . But not to create a disgust in the Publick , for the present I here make it , by undervaluing it so far , I shall think it no trouble to acknowledge , That this Work is a kind of Abridgment of what has been written upon this subject , by the greatest men of the first and last Ages ; That it is an Extract of what passed ( that was most rational ) in the Apprehensions of Dionysius Halicarnassaeus ▪ in his Answer to Pompey , requiring his Sentiment upon the Greek Historians , and his criticizing Judgment upon their different Characters ; That it is a Copy of Lucian's most judicious Reflections , in that admirable Treatise which he writ , of the manner how History ought to be written ; and that in short , the Sentiments which I advance in this Discourse , are not so much my own , as those of Francesco Patrici , in his Dialogues , those of Girolamo Marucci , Agostino Mascardi , Paolo Beni , Luis Cabrera , and the other modern Spanish and Italian Authors , who have treated of this matter . But as it is possible that I may have injur'd their Conceptions , by intermixing my own therewith , I am to declare , That I do not think my Reputation concern'd to persuade my Readers that it may be otherwise . They are not Laws which I impose , as having not either Authority or Jurisdiction to do any such thing ; but they are at most but simple Advertisements , which every one may take as he pleases ; so far would I be thought from giving Instructions to any one , by a title which will argue somewhat of Vanity to those who are Lovers of Modesty , that I would have the World assur'd of my readiness to receive Directions from all others . For if I have not wit enough to be as exact as so important a Design requires I should be , I have judgment enough to be timorous and distrustful of my self . I am further to avoid the Imputation of assuming to my self the honour of a counterfeit Modesty in suppressing my Name , to acknowledge that my concealing my self proceeds somewhat from Vanity ; for I am too coy to make a discovery of my self , knowing as I do , that in an Age so apprehensive and critical as ours is , a man must think it matter of Humiliation to declare himself an Author . Nay the rigour is so great , that there is not any Merit , howe're so well it may be established , that will exempt any one from it ; and it now seems to be a kind of presumption , for a man to commit himself openly to the Judgement of the Publick , which grows daily more and more delicate and humorous , and that in a Juncture of time when Censure favours no man. It is certain also , that there is so much wisdom , for a man not to pretend to any great talent of Capacity , and that there is so much judicious caution in being modest , that I should in those passages wherein I advance any thing of my own , have mollified my Expression with Aristotle's ( Peradventure ) or Cicero's ( It seems ) so to be the less positive , and to give my Sentiment with more reservedness ; if that had been suitable to the Simplicity in which I use to express my self . For as soon as a man has acquir'd a mean degree of Wisdom , he is very cautious of being peremptory and decisive , in an Age so obstinate and opiniatrous as ours is . And therefore ill luck betide him who decides . Be it noted further , that this Discourse which I make upon History , is not at all of the Character of that of Lucian , who commends those that write well for no other reason , than that he may blame and censure those who write ill ; and under the Approbation he gives good Authors , conceals a smart Satyr against the bad ones . That is not my humour , as having no pique against any one . I pretend onely to open their eyes , who have their Sences attentive , to make them comprehend how that a man ought to tremble , when he concerns himself in the writing of History , wherein it is so hard a matter to come off well ; and that the particular Judgment which Dionysius Halicarnassaeus passes upon Thucydides , should startle all wise Historians . In fine , to close up all with a word of the Character of the Work , after I had spoken of the Workman : I declare , that Sencefulness , with an exact observance of Simplicity , is more conspicuous in these Instructions , than any political Subtilty ; which is the thing that the more inquisitive sort of people do most look for in History , in regard that Politicks is the vainest of all the Sciences ; and that senceful Reflections are the most universal and most solid Groundwork of the other . I do not pretend to offer all that might be said upon this matter ; and possibly I may some time or other say more of it , if the Publick give a kind Entertainment to the present Labour . The Heads . THe Design of the Work 1 I. How History ought to be written 3 II. What it is to write Nobly 4 III. What it is to write with a constant Contexture of sound Sence 7 IV. What it is to write Purely 11 V. Of the Simplicity of Writing 14 VI. The Matter of History 19 VII . The Form of History 24 VIII . The Design and End of History 28 IX . That Truth is the onely means whereby History advances towards its end , and how it is found 31 X. The Style proper to History 36 XI . Whether the Noble Style , or the Florid , be more proper for History 40 XII . Narration 44 XIII . Transitions 50 XIV . The Circumstances of Narration 53 XV. Motives 58 XVI . Figures 64 XVII . Passions 67 XVIII . Descriptions 70 XIX . Harangues 73 XX. The Characters of Persons 78 XXI . Reflections and Sentences 83 XXII . Digressions 88 XXIII . The Eloquence proper to History 94 XXIV . Other Imbellishments that may be imploy'd in History 98 XXV . The Sentiments which ought to be conspicuous and pr●dominant in History 102 XXVI . What Genius the Historian ought to be of 106 XXVII . The Morality of the Historian 113 XXVIII . A Judgment of Historians 123 Instructions FOR HISTORY . The Design of the Work. THE Gust of the present Age seems at length to make some progress towards its Perfection : And it seems also , that in all things we proceed in some measure according to the Dictates of sound Sence , that we esteem what is real and solid , and that we are not able any longer to endure what is either false or frivolous . This is the Sentiment of all rational persons , which is the more substantial part of those who are concern'd in Judging , though possibly it be the least . But there is not any thing makes a greater discovery of this Discernment , than the Disgust men have for Romances , and whatever has any tendency thereto . Insomuch that as this Love of Truth and sound Sence is a disposition to the Love of History ; so let us accordingly make our advantage of so favourable a Conjuncture to serve the publick , answerably to its own inclination ; let us exercise our selves in what can make us accomplish'd in that Art ; let us apprehend the Excellency of it , and let us instruct our selves in what is requisite for our making a succesful advancement therein . For what Genius is there not requisite for that purpose ? And what can be imagined more excellent than History , which knows how to do justice to Virtue , by the Eternization of Vertuous Actions ? And this in my Judgment is that which may contribute , to the perfection whereof that kind of Writing is capable , which now seems to assume a Supremacy over all the others , if this Love of sound Sence , which aims at its own Establishment , may endure , in opposition to the different Gusts , which a Fantastic Humour or Vanity endeavours to introduce from time to time , by counterfeit Idea's of Ingenuity . I. How History ought to be written . THere is not any thing more difficult , than for a man precisely to Affirm , which is the best way of writing History . Every one ought to follow that which he finds most in use in the Age wherein he writes , and most conformable to the Gust and Inclinations of the People to whom he writes . But is that enough to please Posterity ? That is an humorous , severe , and incorruptible Judge , who gives its approbation onely to true Merit . Let us therefore endeavour to find out the ways , whereby we may deserve its Suffrage . When a men writes nobly , with a constant Current of sound Sence , Purity , and Simplicity of expression , he always pleases , what Language soever he writes in . These are universal Principles , which are suitable to the Humours of all Nations : for there are no other general Rules in the world , than those of Reason and sound Sence . 'T is by these that Thucydides , Xenophon , Salust , Caesar , Titus Livius , Buchanan , Mariana , and such others have always pleas'd , though they writ in Times , and amongst Nations of so different a Genius ; insomuch that a man may be assured of pleasing when he writes as they have done . For what Grandeur , what Judgment , what Politeness , but above all what a sincere Simplicity is there not observable in the works of those great men ! II. What it is to write Nobly . A Man must therefore beset himself to write nobly , when he makes it his business to write History . For when a man fancies himself speaking to all the World , and to all Ages , he assumes a Character which gives him Authority to lift up his Voice , because he speaks to Kings , Princes , and the Grandees of all Countries and all Ages , and is become in some manner the Master and Instructor of all Mankind . There is not any thing therefore more essential to History , than for a man to give his Discourse a noble and lofty strain , to speak as he ought to do . So that the Historian quits the mean and familiar Language , that by the Excellency of Expression he may answer the Excellency of the things which he has to say . He accustoms himself to make noble Reflections on whatever comes into his mind , that by the choice of Words he may make it his design to give weight to his Thoughts , and vigour to his Discourse , by a careful quest after whatever may heighten and ennoble it , in order to the bestowing a Character of Grandeur on all he says . The Models in this kind of writing are Thucydides amongst the Greeks , and Livy amongst the Latines . They are the onely Authors , who have been able to keep up that lofty Style , with the same spirit and the same tone , without falling into the mean and vulgar way of Expression ; upon which account they have had but few Imitators . Herodotus , out of an humour to keep too close to Homer , would needs sometimes dwindle in those passages which required Elevation ▪ as Longinus has observ'd . Tacitus , who many times is great onely upon the score of his being concise , is not a very good Model to be propos'd to any ; for the Grandeur of his Style has not any thing that 's natural . And in the general it is requisite , that we distinguish between the counterfeit Grandeur and the real . It is not in the affectation of far-fetch'd Terms , nor in lofty Expressions ; 't is not in an overflux of big words , nor yet in the sumptuousness of discourse , that we are to make that Excellency of Style to consist , which History requires : wherein Ammianus Marcellinus , Lampridius , and most of the Historians of the lower Class , were deceived . It consists in a lofty Expression , but modest , and in a Discourse capable of keeping up the highest matters , and raising up the weakest . It consists , in fine , in that temperament of Grandeur , which Quintilian gives true Eloquence . It is not sufficient for a man to be ingenious , but he must have a particular Genius , to write after that manner , and to give a cer●ain Elevation to what he says , by the Choice of the Terms , and by the Grandeur of the Sentiments . That Talent is so rare , that if we dash out of the number of Historians those who have not written thus , the List of the true ones will be very small . III. What it is to write with a constant Contexture of sound Sence . TO write with that Contexture of sound Sence , is to go directly to the main end , in what matter soever a man writes , without wandering or amusing himself by the way . It consists further in an Exposal of things with a kind of Prudence and Reservedness , without abandoning himself either to the heat of his Imagination , or the vivacity of his Wit. It consists in the suppressing of what may be superfluous in the Expression , such as are those Adverbs and Epithetes , which extenuate things in aggravating them ; in not leaving any thing that is insignificant , languishing , or fruitless ; in a generous Retrenchment of what ought not to be said , how plausible soever it may be ; in attributing always less to what is splendid than to what is solid ; in not discovering any thing of fire or heat , where he needs express onely what is to be done seriously and in cold bloud ; in examining all his Conceptions , and measuring all his Words with that aequilibrium of Sence , and that exquisiteness of Judgment , which lets nothing slip but what is exact and judicious . It consists , in fine , in having the strength to resist the temptation , which a man naturally has to make ostentation of his Wit ; as that impertinent Historian does , who in the Defeat of the Parthians by the Emperour Severus , makes Osroes escape , by getting into a Cave planted about with Laurels and Myrtles , wherein he makes himself ridiculous , while he thinks to be divertive ; which is one of the most slippery places that an Author could fall upon . And that senceful Spirit , that Character of Wisdom , which History requires , is a kind of Attention over ones self , which does not allow it self any Exaggeration , and which takes continual Precautions against those daring Imaginations whereto he is subject , whose Mind is too quick and volatile , or over fertile ; that he may set down great things in few words , as Salust does , who holds great Councils , gives Battels , takes Cities , conquers Kingdoms , with a shortness of Discourse , and a swiftness of Expression , which is understood at half a word . Tacitus has all the Sence that is requisite , answerably to his close way of writing ; but he has not enough of it to be intelligible . A man is sometimes put into an impatience at the Precipitations of that Author , who loses much of his Gracefulness , and falls into Obscurity , meerly upon this score , that he will needs confine in too few words what ought to have a greater Extent . The humour he has to be too concise puts me out of all humour , by reason of the little Instruction he gives me , in things which he does not sufficiently unravel . Polybius and Appianus are sometimes too liberal of their Discourse : and there is a kind of Judicious Taciturnity , which raises a better comprehension of the Grandeut of the things which are spoken of , than all the words that are too weak to do it . 'T is a Master-talent to suppress what cannot well be said ; and it is the principal part of an Historian , to distinguish between that which admits of Extension and Restriction , and so to give every thing its just measure , that there may be a strict observance of decorum . For Livy , as diffus'd as he is , does not tire out the Reader 's patience , because he is judicious where he seems to be most tedeous . But Thucydides , keeping too closely to sound Sence , does sometimes fall into a kind of harshness and drought , which a man would hardly pardon in him , were it not for the Purity and Excellency of his Style . So hard a matter is it to write with a strict observance of Sence , without losing somewhat of those Beauties , which might be imployed if a man were not so prudent . But however let an Author be still of this persuasion , that the greatest Beauty of any Production is always the sound Sence of it : men are wearied with all else , but sound Sence never tires them . It is by this constant current of sound Sence that Philip Comines , notwithstanding the impure and unrefin'd Language of his Age , has merited the esteem and approbation of ours . But of all the modern Historians there is not any one has writ with a greater observance of the senceful Character , than Mariana in his History of Spain . It is a Master-piece of the last Ages , onely upon the score of that Quality . There is observable through that whole Work a wise Precaution , which never allows him to expatiate too much in the most plausible passages , nor yet to betray any negligence in those that are not such : and that so judicious an Evenness of Hand , which is always the same in the inequality of the matters , treated of by that Author , is but little known to the Historians of these last times . But the Talent of a senceful Reflection on things is not sufficient , without that of purely expressing them . IV. What it is to write Purely . AN Historian , who makes it his design to be read by Posterity , ought to study the purity of writing . Without that insinuating and inveigling quality , a History is likely to be but of a short continuance . 'T is through this very want of Purity of Style , that so many Greek and Latin Historians mentioned by Photius and other Collectors of Libraries , have been lost in the general Wreck of so many other Works , and that of an almost infinite number , whereof Vossius gives us an account , there are remaining onely such as have written rationally enough to deserve reading . A man therefore ought not to concern himself in the writing of History , if he be not a perfect Master of his own Language , and critical in the Purity of it . For when a man has once propos'd to himself the Instruction of others , his business is to express himself clearly , that he may be understood ; and when he once speaks well , he forces the Audience of all people ; besides that , it is to be imagined he says nothing as he should do , when he speaks not well ; and this Clearness of Expression , which is the greatest divertisement of History , cannot be found but in a pure Style . This Purity consists principally in the Propriety of the Words , in the natural disposition and distribution of the Phrases , and in the prudent and moderate use of Figures . The Style ought not to admit of any thing that is improper , far-fetch'd , harsh , mean , over-daring , or obscure . Herodotus had this Purity of Style , and excells therein above all the Greek Authors , as Caesar does above all the Latines . Mens minds grew rustly in the subsequent Ages , wherein there was not any remarkable track of the Purity of the Ancients . But Q. Curtius , out of a desire to be too polite , has lost somewhat of that grand and majestick Air , which is so becoming in Salust and Livy . Certain it is , that he flourishes too much in certain passages ; as for instance , in that of the description of the River Marsyas , at the entrance of the third Book ; in that of the Adventure of Abdolominus , who of a Gardiner became a King , in the fourth ; in that of the Siege of Tyre , and several others ; wherein there is observable an Affectation of Elegance not consistent with the Gravity of History , which cannot admit of any thing that is affected . Moreover , that Purity of Elocution , which is so necessary to History , ought to be kept up with an observance of great Sence . For there 's nothing so flat or insipid , as Elegance void of things , and such as says nothing . Nay , it sometimes happens , that an over-studied Purity of Discourse in great Subjects , abates somewhat of their Grandeur , as it appears in the History of the Indies by Maffaeus , and in the Wars of Flanders by Cardinal Bentivoglio . Both those Authors made it too much their business to please by the Politeness of their Discourse ; not reflecting , that the most adorned Beauties are not always those that are most taking , and that the most sumptuous Ornaments disguize the Wearers , as soon as they are excessive and disproportionate . V. Of the Simplicity of Writing . THere is also a further Obligation incumbent upon an Historian , to observe a Simplicity of Elocution , to avoid the Air that is pompous and affected , both which are contrary to the grand Character which History is to look after ; in regard that whatever is great ceases to be so , as soon as it is devested of that Simplicity which it ought to have ; and what is joyntly simple and great doubles the Grandeur of it , and becomes sublime . Nor is there any thing that instructs better , or more cajoles the publick Belief , than that Simplicity of Style , which was so much cultivated by the Ancients , and is so little known to the Moderns : whatever exaggerates has a counterfeit Air ; and Nature , which ought to be imitated in all things , expresses her self with as much simplicity as may be . But to make a full discovery of that Simplicity , which is so necessary to , and consistent with , a Grandeur of Style , it is to be observed that there are three sorts of it , to wit , a Simplicity in the words , such as that of Caesar ; a Simplicity in the Sentiments , such as that of Salust ; and a Simplicity in the Design , and in the Distribution of the Design , such as that of Thucydides , so much celebrated by Dionysius Halicarnassaeus . Those Authors of the Moderns , who have come nearest that Character , are amongst the French , Philip de Comines ; Guicciardine amongst the Italians , Buchanan amongst the Scots , and Mariana amongst the Spaniards : most of the others endeavour not to keep themselves up by the Purity , Politeness , and the other Ornaments of Discourse , but onely when their Abilities will not reach to the observance of that Simplicity ; and they paraphrase the truth , when they have not the strength to deliver it naked . Happy is that man who can arrive thereto when he is concerned to write ; ignorant persons may understand him , while the intelligent are charm'd with him . But there is not any thing of greater difficulty to attain , than that even and natural Air , which contributes so much to the Simplicity of Style . There is an extraordinary Genius requisite in him who would speak things simply , without falling into the mean and frigid Style . For when he studies Simplicity , there is not any thing he ought more to fear than Meanness of Expression . But wherein does this admirable Simplicity consist , which is the sovereign Perfection of a great Work , and what is meant by writing simply ? In this , that a man should make use of the most proper and most ordinary words , but yet such as are full of great sence , as that Prince does , on whom Homer bestows a concise , pleasant , and significant Eloquence , without any superfluity . It is for a man to think and speak pertinently what he has to think and say , without giving too great a Vivacity to his Expression , as Strada does ; and without giving too much Lustre to his Conceptions , as Grotius does . It consists in a mans having ordinary and natural Sentiments , without making so many Ratioecinations and Reflections , as Davila does , in his History of the Troubles of France , for when a man is so much taken up with Ratiocination , it is not Nature , but Art and Study that speak ; and those so much studied Discourses smell of the School and the Declamation . It consists in not intermixing more Ornament in the Discourse than the Modesty of Truth can well bear withal . It consists in expressing that natural and simple Air of Xenophon's , which all imaginable Affectation cannot come near . It consists , in fine , in being Master of that miraculous gift of Retrenching what is superfluous out of the Discourse ; which Phocion was so excellently possess'd withall , and of whom Demosthenes , as great a Student as he was of that Simplicity , was wont to say , when he saw him ascending the Theatre to refute him , See the Iron Instrument which is to cut off all the superfluity of my words . The better to establish this Character , which besides a great stock of Wisdom and sound Sence , require● great Exercise and much Meditation , a man ought to avoid being conversant with those Authors , whose Imaginations are over fertile , and so to shun that profusion of frivolous Conceptions and forc'd Expressions , and that Fustian way of writing into which men are apt to fall , when they are not exact Pursuers of sound Sence , and have not their Minds well poised . For Models in this way of writing a man is to propose to himself onely the Ancients , and amongst them he is to make choice onely of the most Eminent for the Simplicity of their Style . Hermogenes proposes Theocritus and Anacreon for great Models of that simplicity , of which their Writings are a sufficient Testimony . Herodotus seems to Longinus to be over-daring . Dionysius Halicarnassaeus charges Thucydides , as simply as he writes , with inserting too many matters of fact in some of his Narrations . Xenophon and Polybius are too full of Moralizations , and many times break off the Thread of the History by their Reflections . Diodorus Siculus intermixes too much Learning in his Discourse . Plutarch may pass for a great Original of that simplicity which we look after , for he has observ'd it in all he has written . Titus Livius does not appear to me more admirable upon the score of all his other great Qualities , than he does upon this . The current of his History is like the course of a great River , which glides away majestically ; whereas the History of Tacitus may be compared to a rich and plentiful River , but subject to Inundations : he is not sufficiently well poiz'd in what he thinks , and he is many times forc'd and harsh in what he says , merely because he is not simple . Mariana is one of the most accomplish'd amongst the modern Historians , because he is the most studious to express himself simply . For there is not any thing of this simplicity of Style to be found in great Subjects , but what is always attended with Grandeur and Excellency . Those are the Qualities from which proceeds that primitive Ground●work of Perfection which History requires , and which may be call'd ( as I may so say ) the first Elements of that Beauty which it ought to have , and which ought also to be more predominant in the Fancy , and in the whole Character of the Historian , than in his Style and Discourse . Take now the other Lines which are to be added thereto for the completing of it , and which I briefly hint at , observing no other order than that wherein they present themselves to my mind . I begin with the matter and form , that is to say , with what is most essential to History . VI. The Matter of History . THE Matter fit to exercise the Art of an Historian is of a vast extent , since it is to comprehend all the Actions of Men , relating to Peace , War , Counsels , Negotiations , Embassies , Intrigues , and all the different Adventures which are occurrent in Humane Life . Cicero requires two Qualities in the matter of History , that the things should be great , and that they should be worthy to be communicated to the publick . No man has better explicated the Choice which an Historian ought to make of his Subject than Dionysius Halicarnassaeus has done , in the Preface of his History , and in his Judgment upon Thucydides , where he prefers the Choice which Herodotus had made of his Subject before that of Thucydides , for the Reasons he alleges for it . But as it happens many times , that what is false has the Air of what is true , so there is a great perspicacity and discernment requisite to separate the true Motives of important Actions , from those which are onely colourable and pretentional , and prudently to make choice of the matter , which wholly derives its Beauty and Curiosity from the disciplination and distribution of the Circumstances , and from the Order whereto what is too indeterminate ought to be reduc'd , by restraining it within the natural extent of the Limits which it ought to have . When it shall have been so reduc'd , let the Historian become Master of it , by a profound Meditation of his Subject , whereof he ought to have a perfect information and knowledge : and withall let him be sufficiently exact and religious , never to abuse the Credulity of the publick , by entertaining it with his own Conjectures instead of Truths , or giving it certain things for doubtful ones . Let him read as much as possibly lies in him , to the Source of the Instructions which he has been supplied withall , in order to his making a just discernment thereof . Let him not advance any thing upon common Reports , whose Authors are always uncertain . Let him not affirm things but upon very sure Memorials , and very faithful Relations . Let him not be too slightly confident of the sincerity of those Historians who were his Predecessors , lest he be led out of the way by following ill Guides . Let him make a great distinction between Relations which are partial , or suspected of Prepossession , and those that are not such . Let him always stand upon his guard against the Partialities of those who furnish him with Memorials , in regard that Preoccupation never makes any but false Histories . Herodotus , whose History is so fabulous , according to the sentiment of Cicero , had onely wretched Memorials to work upon , as Josephus pretends . Thucydides , desirous to make his advantage of the others miscarriage , confin'd himself to the History of his own time , not trusting any other person , and writing onely what he had seen himself , or learned from creditable persons , and out of Memorials which he got together with great cost , not onely on the Athenians side , but also on that of the Lacedaemonians , that he might have the Informations of both Parties . Xenonophon , Polybius , and Procopius , took in a manner the same course . Dion Cassius acknowledges in his History , that he spent ten years in preparing the Materials of it . Petrarch affirms , that Salust went into Africa , to observe himself the Situation of the places , whereof he was to give an account in his History of the War of Jugurth , as being unwilling to trust any but his own Eyes . For the most important matter of all is , for a man to be assur'd of the ground-work on which he writes . Lucian makes him a frivolous Historian of his time , who writ the War of Armenia upon common reports , having not seen any person who had been in Syria , where the Battel was fought . And Vopiscus could not be induc'd to write the History of the Emperour Aurelianus , but upon the Assurance he received from Junius Tiberianus , Minister of State , that he should be furnished with good Memorials . Nor is it sufficient for a man to be himself concerned in Affairs , but he must also have a Character of Spirit fit to communicate them to others . Polybius affirms , that Calisthenes was a Witness of the Engagement between Alexander and Darius , in the narrow place of Cilicia ; yet he does commit very great Absurdities in the description of that important Battel , merely out of his ignorance of Military Affairs , and the order which was observ'd in the Engagements of that time . A man ought therefore above all things to be very well assur'd of his matter , which he never fails of if he have a good Apprehension ; but he may be defective in point of Assurance , if he have not the discernment requisite as to the matters of fact , which are advanc'd . How many false Memorials are there produc'd , because the Sources thereof are spoil'd by interessed persons ? And if there be not any thing more common than the Materials design'd for History , for all may be good in order thereto : it may also be said , that there is not any thing more rare than that Certainty or Assurance whereby they ought to be attended , in order to their being proper for it , and which is hardly found , because there is a Preoccupation of all sides . Upon which account we ought to esteem that sentiment of Boccalini , as to this point , when he advises a man not to write any more than what he has seen , and not to suffer any thing to be publish'd till after his death : by which means he is assur'd of what he says , and Prepossession has no part therein . But let a man be careful above all things to pitch upon great Subjects , such are as capable of keeping themselves up by their own stock and strength ; a lofty matter gives lustre and weight to the words ; and in low Subjects Art must play its part , and supply their weakness . VII . The Form of History . THe Form which ought to be given to History is that which is most essential thereto : 't is this onely makes it great or little , and it is by this we discover the measure and extent of his genius who is the Author of it . The person therefore who would write well must have a mind susceptible of great Idea's , and capable of Elevation ; to the end that making himself Master of his Subject , he may invest his matter into what Form he pleases . 'T is by this draught that Livy gives his History a Character of Grandeur , which has not any thing like it in all the other Historians , by imprinting upon all the Subjects whereof he treats , the Colours whereof they are capable , according to their own worth . 'T is thus that he gives the last Kings of Rome all the Arrogance which their absolute Independence inspir'd them withall ; that he diversifies the Spirit of the Republick by the uncivilliz'd Vertue of the first Consuls , by the popular Insurrections of the Tribunes , by the Austerity of the Government of the Decemvirs , by the Luxury and Deliciousness of the last Consuls ; that he distinguishes every Age and Period of Time , by the genius which had been most predominant therein , without confounding the different motions of that genius in the different Circumstances of Times , which have not any thing of resemblance ; and that he always keeps himself up at the same height , by the great representations he makes of the things whereof he treats . On the contrary , Tacitus gives all his matters in a manner the same Form ; all is done in him by Political Considerations ; the persons he speaks of have always their Apprehensions disconsonant to those of other people . It is not their own Character that makes them act , but that of the Historian , who by the limits of a Mind too much restrain'd within it self gives always one and the same Figure to his Expressions , and the same Circumference to his Conceptions ; there is a general resemblance and conformity in all . The Political Reflection is the motive and general decypherer and disentangler of all things . If Augustus makes choice of a Successor at his death , 't is onely that he might be the more regretted that he gives them a Governour of the State more wicked than himself . If Tiberius makes Piso Governour of Syria , 't is done onely to set a Spy over Germanicus , who governed Egypt , whose glory gave him some umbrage . If the flatteries of Dolabella displease him , the reason is , because they are not smart and ingenious enough . Of his sending Sylla into Exile the reason is , that he look'd upon his Taciturnity as proceeding from Dissimulation and Reservedness . The Modesty of that Emperour is onely a smother'd Ambition , his Favours are onely so many Snares , his Moderation is onely a scornful Fierceness , and his Religion is onely a supercilious Personation of it . 'T is an argument of the Indignation of the Gods , that Sejanus becomes the Emperour's Favourite , and is advanc'd to the Ministry of State. Arruntius poisons himself upon a political account , to avoid falling into the hands of a Master more brutish than Tiberius . He finds Wit even in the Stupidity of the Emperour Claudius , and Delicacy even in the Debauches and Brutalities of Nero ; and he represents as a refin'd piece of Prudence , the bestial humour which was observ'd in some people under the Reign of that Emperour . In fine , all the Characters resemble one the other , Nature has no part in any thing ; her Sentiments are always forc'd therein , and the same genius reigns all over , by the impression of the genius of the Historian , who is in a manner always the same person . Mariana takes a larger Career ; the Romans , the Carthaginians , the Christians , the Arabians , the Moors , the Mahumetans , make all different Figures in his work . The Spirit of the Author is not diffus'd into the other Spirits , otherwise than to distinguish them according to their Character , making his way always by paths , as different as the different Subjects whereof he treats , do require it . It may be also said , That amongst the Moderns there is not any History greater upon the score of its Form , than that of Mariana . VIII . The Design and End of History . THe main Design of Romance is onely to divert , and that of History to instruct . And this is properly their essential difference , the later having not any thing which it proposes to it self , but the Instruction of the Publick . For as it does not labour onely for the present , so its prospect ought not to be confin'd to the present time , which is transient , but to be directed to Posterity , which continues always . What Extravagance were it then , for a man to think of diverting onely the Age he lives in , when he may benefit all Ages ? These are the Reasons which Lucian uses , to oblige the Historian , to mind onely what is beneficial , and to regulate the Hearts and Dispositions of men , by the Instructions he gives them . It is a great mistake ( says he ) to pretend that History may be divided into two parts , the Beneficial and the Divertive ; for the Historian ought to mind onely the Benefit which may be gain'd from a sincere and true Account of Affairs ; and if he inserts any thing that is Divertive , it must not be out of any design to corrupt the Truth , but to embellish it , and to render it the more acceptable . And to justifie his sentiment , he alleges the Extravagancies of the Historians of his time , who made themselves ridiculous by following other Principles . Herodotus made it his business to please the Age wherein he writ ; but his Sincerity was so cried down in subsequent times , that he occasioned the Fidelity of the Greeks to be suspected in point of History , in the time of Quintilian . Photius mentions an Historian named Damascius , who could think of no other way to please , than by relating things incredible . And Seneca complains , that in his time there were some Historians , who had no other Expedient to signalize themselves than by fabulous Narrations : that was always the gust and humour of the meaner sort of people , who are pleas'd with Fictions ; not that of Persons of worth and abilities , who love onely the Truth . In the subsequent Ages the Arabians intermix'd so many Fables into their Writings , that they spoil'd most of the Historians of their times , by the humour then predominant , of intermixing surprizing Adventures in all their fabulous Productions . It was their Perswasion , that in order to Divertisement there was a necessity of telling incredible things . That Fancy infected some of the modern Greeks ; whence it comes , that the knowledge we have of those Ages by the Byzantine History , is not of the surest , because the Authors thereof seem to be of a Character not very exact . And when a man writes according to their Memorials , he ought to be very well precaution'd against so false an Idea , to merit belief ; inasmuch as the falshood spoils all , and makes onely a Fable of the Truth . Nay the truest things ought not to be related , when they once appear incredible or extraordinary , if a man gives them not an Air of truth , or at least a Colour of probability . This is done by Thucydides ; and though he found Herodotus in so great esteem , as that some gave his Books the names of the Muses , he made it his business to speak onely the truth , without minding how he pleas'd . I had rather ( says he ) displease by speaking the truth , than divert by relating fables ; in regard that by displeasing I may possibly benefit , and I may haply prejudice by endeavouring to divert . Let therefore this be granted , that there is not any thing so excellent in History , as what is real ; and that Truth being the greatest divertisement of it , that very Historian who would endeavour to divert , ought to advance onely what is true . IX . That Truth is the onely means , whereby History advances towards its end ; and how it is found . TRuth being the onely means , whereby History may securely instruct , ought also to be the principal rule of it , that it may be the ground-work of the publick belief , as it ought to be . But where is it to be found ? Is there any thing in the world that lies more conceal'd than Truth ? For besides the Clouds and Mists whereby it is naturally surrounded , and sometimes rendred inaccessible , it is also begirt with all the Disguizes , which mans Heart is capable of . And if the ordinary Ignorance of those who write , and are so short sighted as to the prospect they should have before them , be an obstacle to the knowledge of Truth , their want of Sincerity , or voluntary Insincerity , is a much greater . For how many false Judgments do men make by the false prospects which Passion or Interest gives them , and by the preoccupations which Error or Opinion are wont to inspire prepossessed Minds withall ? In fine , Truth being of a nature so unknown to men , either by reason of its own obscurity , or by the weakness of their abilities , or want of attention , there is not any thing more difficult , than to communicate it to the publick in its purity , and without any adulteration . And as it is continually corrupted and profan'd by the baseness of Flatterers , most Historians being ordinarily Court-Pensioners ; so a man ought to bid defiance to hope or fear , as soon as he has once concern'd himself in writing , that he may have the courage to be a constant deliverer of the truth . But if it suffices not that a man be willing to speak it , he must also be able to do it , by searching after it in the purity of its source , by seeking it in the most curious Closets , and by consulting the Instructions of those who have been concern'd in the Affairs , so to unravel what is most mysterious in the most secret Intrigues . The Historian above all things must well study Man in general , make a discovery of his disposition by the most fantastick and most unexpected passages , find out the greatest weaknesses of his heart , dive into his true Sentiments , that he may not impose false ones upon him ; and judge of him by those natural and unforeseen motions which he is guilty of , when he least thinks of them . 'T is by this means that he descries the real Sentiments of the Soul , the Heart having not the time to recollect in order to its disguizing of it self : for it forces it self as soon as it comes to reflect , as Tacitus offers it to our observation in Agrippina , and Octavia the Sister of Britannicus . For as soon as he was smitten with the Poison which Nero had ordered to be given him at the Banquet , wherein he procured his death , Octavia was troubled as well as Agrippina ; there was a visible Consternation in their Countenances ; but whereas Octavia was in hopes of being married to Nero , and that Agrippina his Mother , a Woman naturally ambitious , was desirous to reign , their political Reflection reassur'd them ; and not to give any disgust to the Emperour , who rid out of the way his Rival to the Empire , they smother their Sentiments , silence their grief , and continue the Repast with the same Gayety of Humour , as if nothing had happen'd , while the Prince gave up his last gasp in the Antichamber . Now this must be look'd on as a great piece of Contrivance in an Author , who would give us an exact account of those whose History he relates . But this is a Consideration not much heeded , and is the reason that we have so few Histories . There is a Character of Spirit proper for the delivering of things as they are , which is not common ; it is one of the Talents of Thucydides , the most faithful and most sincere of all the Historians : he has a gusto and liking for the Truth , and a discernment to distinguish between that which is true and false , together with an Accuracy of Spirit , which has gain'd him the approbation and esteem of all Nations . Dionysius Halicarnassaeus commends him above all things for his keeping close to the Truth , alledging that he never spoke any thing against his Conscience : wherein he has surpass'd Herodotus , whose design it was onely to please . For Strabo affirms , that he intermix'd Fables into his History , out of a pure frolick to render it divertive . The Historians of the lower Class became so great Flatterers , that their defect in point of Fidelity diverted Vopiscus from writing the History of his own time ; but the Governour of the City , a Favourite of the Emperour 's , in a Discourse he had with him as they walk'd abroad , took off that scruple by representing to him , that the most considerable Historians had been deceiv'd in many things . * P●llio affirms , that the same thing has happen'd to Caesar in his Commentaries , because he took not the leisure to examine what he said . Now if the greatest men are subject to these miscarriages , what will be the case of the ordinary sort of Writers ? And if Truth does not always make a discovery of it self in its purity to extraordinary Genius's , how shall it expose it self to me●ner persons , who upon the very score of their Quality cannot deliver any thing without changing the Circumstances thereof , either by diminishing or augmenting the Objects ? For there is not any thing of greater rarity than an exact Character , and such as is fit to communicate things as they are : they are not said otherwise than as they are conceiv'd ; they are not conceiv'd , but answerably to the frame of the Imagination : and of several persons who may have seen the same thing , there are not many times two that deliver it after the same manner , every one relating what he had seen according to the Idea he has taken thereof , and suitably to the frame of his own Apprehension . The Talent therefore most requisite in an Historian , is that exact and faithful Inclination of declaring the truth , in all Circumstances conducive to its making an Impression in , and meriting the belief of the publick . But it is not yet sufficient to History , that it communicate what is true ; there is further requisite a certain manner of Expression to speak it well , and that is called the Style . Let us now see which is the most convenient to History . X. The Style proper to History . THe Style is the Form of the Discourse , and the Manner after which a man writes : the most proper to every one is that which is most conformable to his Genius , and he ought to follow it without any violence . So that a Style having an intermixture of several Styles is always vicious . This is a defect of Strada in his History of Flanders , who by the excellency of his Imagination , and by his great Reading , had fraught his mind with different Characters . And that intermixture which is observable in his manner of writing , how pleasant soever it may be , abates somewhat of its perfection . Mariana , a person of the same Society , has more substance , and is more even in his Style . But the most proper Style for an Historian is that which hath most the Character of Truth , and wherein that natural Lustre of Sincerity , which ordinarily attends Truth , is more conspicuous : for what has that Air is easily credited . The Style of History ( says Lucian ) ought to be clear and natural ; in as much as clearness is the rule of what it ought to speak , as truth is the rule of what it ought to think . The Discourse of it ought to be free , though it seem to be restrain'd ; and it does not so much require Numerousness , as a rotundity of Style , that it may have that unconcernment which renders it natural . But in regard the Historian ought to read the ancient Authors , in order to the framing of a Style according to his Genius , we shall give him here what he shall find observable in that Study , for his framing to himself a Method proper to his Design . The Style of Herodotus is gentle , evenly flowing and pleasant . That of Thucydides is more noble , and implies more Grandeur , but it is not so natural : nay , he has some harshnesses which render him obscure ; and he is less remarkable for Numerousness and Rotundity than Herodotus . Xenophon writes with an insinuating and milde Air ; his Discourse , which may be likened to a pure and clear Water , has nothing comparable to it in Antiquity , unless it be the Style of Caesar ; for there has not been any thing writ in the Latine Tongue of greater purity . The Observation of a modern Critick , who takes notice of a difference of Style in the Books of the Civil Wars , which he pretends are not written so purely as the War of the Gauls , is a delicacy beyond my apprehension : I am not so subtilly observant as to find it so ; and I appeal to the Sentiment of Suetonius , who makes no distinction between them . I must acknowledge , that I am extremely taken with the Elegance and Simplicity of that Author ; no person ever had the Talent of writing more clearly . But the Transcendency of Livy's Discourse puts me into an Ecstacy ; it is near two thousand years that that Historian has been heard with respect by all people , upon the score of that Majestical Tone wherewith he speaks , which has been the admiration of all Ages . Nor is my mind taken up with any thing so much as that admirable choice of words , always proportionate to his Sentiments , and that Expression of Sentiment always conformable to the things whereof he speaks . In fine , he of all the Authors has best pitch'd upon the Style which Cicero advises of History ; and he is that great Model which Buchanan , Mariana , Paulus Aemilius , Paulus Jovius , and all those who have out-lasted their own Ages , have propos'd to themselves , as to the manner wherein History ought to be written . Tacitus is not so proper for that purpose ; for he , by reason of his startling and surprising Sallies , may be compar'd to Lightning , which does not so much lighten as dazle . Paterculus and Florus have made a kind of intermixture of the florid , delicate , and divertive Air , with the meaner sort of writing . The Authors of the History of Augustus , as Ammianus Marcellinus , Lampridius , Spartianus , Julius Capitolinus , Vopiscus , and the rest , have degenerated into the frigid and impure Style , which has not any thing of that noble Simplicity of the precedent Ages . Salust has somewhat of Grandeur and Sublimity in his way of writing ; in which respect Quintilian compares him to Thucydides . Quintus Curtius is conspicuous and florid . And upon these two ways , which are in a manner the two onely rational ones , that a man can make use of , he may examine which of the two is the most proper for History : and that question is the most important of any that can be made upon this subject . XI . Whether the Noble Style , or the Florid , be more proper for History . IN a question of such consequence as this , which is not yet well decided , it will be sufficient to allege the Reasons which may serve for the decision of it , when a man has not the Authority to decide it himself . Salust has a certain Grandeur in his Style ; but he has some harsh Expressions , which render him dry in some places , because he had derived that unpolishedness from the original Expressions of Cato ; which gives a Seriousness to his Discourse , and that has the Air of Severity . On the contrary , there is not any thing more polite than Quintus Curtius ; it is a flower of admirable Expression , which extremely pleases the Virtuosi . But the business now in hand is to examine , whether the harsh Style of Salust , how harsh soe're it may be , is not more sound and more proper for History , it giving ( as indeed it does ) Weight , Vigour , and Grandeur to the Discourse . Has it not even its Beauties and Excellencies ? Is it not in that harshness of Style , that we sometimes find those fierce and daring Graces , which Demetrius Phalereus says that Homer has so well express'd , in the Adventure of Polyphemus in the Odissey , whereof he is the first Author , as Demetrius pretends in his Treatise of Elocution : that is to say , those Graces which have nothing of softness or effeminacy , and which please without any affected and superfluous dress . The same Author cites several Examples of them taken out of Xenophon , who has the art of making those things pleasant , which have not ought intrinsecally ●o recommend them . In this does properly consist that austere Style , which Hermogenes prefers before the soft Style , when he says , that an absolutely simple Narration has many times more force and vigour , than that which is adorn'd and florid ; inasmuch as the severe Style may have Grandeur , and the milde Style cannot ascend above Mediocrity : and for this reason does he place sound Sence , how much soever it may admit of negligence , amongst the qualities of the noble and elevated Style . This ( says he ) was the Character of Pericles , whom Demosthenes propos'd to himself , in the Acquest of that vigorous and vehement Eloquence , wherein he has excell'd . Hyperides ( says he elsewhere ) is chargeable with Negligence , but yet he has Grandeur : his Style is rough , dry , and Sceleton-like ; but it is noble and sublime . For that Austerity of Style , which was the true Character of the Greeks , is onely an exactness of sound Sence , and an adjusted and correct Reason , which ( without minding what glitters ) aims onely at what is solid ; it has nothing that 's counterfeit in its Sentiments ; all its Attention is wholly bent upon a Sobriety of Discourse , which has not any thing but what is senceful and simple . And this is also the Style which Plutarch attributes to Demosthenes , and which Dionysius Halicarn●ssaeus does not distinguish from the grand and sublime . 'T is in fine that Vigour of Expression , which gives the Discourse an Air of Excellency and Majesty , whereby it becomes great and solid . 'T is thus that Caesar has somewhat that's more noble in the simplicity of his Discourse , than Tacitus has in all the pomp of his words ; and there are some Negligences in the ancient Authors , which are equivalent to all the exactness and regularity of the Moderns . Not but that the florid Style may be of use in those small Histories , which cannot keep themselves up by their own intrinsecal worth . The Princess of Montpensier ought to be writ with all the Elegance that Art is capable of ; but the History of the War of Paris and of our last Troubles in France , ought to have a greater Air of writing . In small Subjects there is a Delicacy requisite ; in great ones , Vigour and Dignity are required . Let Paterculus be polite and ornamental in the Character he has taken ; but let Livy be transcendent and serious ; in as much as ordinary Beauties stand in need of Ornament e're they can shew themselves , and the great ones , who have their Attractions within themselves , need it not . Not to urge that Truth , which is the Soul of History , is apt to fall under suspicion , when she is once too sumptuously adorn'd ; nor that Negligence has more of the Air of Sincerity . And this is what 's particularly to be observ'd upon the account of Style , after the general Notions I have given thereof : but whereas it cannot be put in use otherwise than by Narration , let us examine how that ought to be . XII . Narration . HIstory ( properly speaking ) being onely a recital of things past , and in the order they came to pass , ought to be a continued Narration . So that there is not any thing more essential to it , than that a man know well how to relate ; but there is not also any thing more difficult . For what Art is there not requisite to prevent the distraction of the Reader , and to keep him in a continual posture of Attention ? What Prudence is there not requisite to mingle and scatter up and down those Colours , which are fit to put things into a state of Verisimilitude , and to intermix ever and anon those Insinuations , those Explications , those Graces , that Fire , that Vivacity , which keep the Narration from languishing ? What Dexterity is there not requisit●●or a man to display his Art and Wit in what he says , and ye still to conceal it ; and by a great variety of Expressions , Figures , Conceptions , to scatter Ornaments up and down upon the Passages that are capable thereof , yet without ever discovering them ? What Discernment and Recollection is there not requisite to know what ought to be said and what ought not to be said ; to speak , and to be silent ; not to stick any longer than is fit upon the places he is to pass through ; to expose things at large or minutely , according as necessity or decorum require ; to dilate , and abbreviate them ; to heighten by a happy Expression the Passages which are not happy of themselves ; and never to tire out the Reader by an excessive Uniformity ? In fine , what Judgment is there not requisite accurately to distinguish between what suits well , and what does not ? For 't is upon this that the whole Beauty of Narration , and all the Grace of History depends . But Narration is complete , when it has not any thing that 's superfluous . Thus you have in a word that whereto the Perfection , which it is capable of , may be reduc'd . The Precepts of Cicero and Quintilian say no more ; after whom I have not any thing to say . For when the Superfluities are once retrenched , when those needless Circumlocutions and those Epithets , which are introduc'd merely for ostentation , and all those frivolous Ornaments of Discourse are suppress'd , every thing hastens to its period . Vigour , Smartness , Dignity , all is kept up in it , and nothing languishes . As to this point Thucydides surpasses Herodotus , who is too diffusive in certain Passages , wherein he gives too much scope to the Excellency of his Imagination . Salust is an Author of an exact and concise Character ; he is principally recommendable upon the score of the swiftness and rapidity of his Discourse ; 't is that which animate● it , and makes it so lively . The Narration of Caesar is admirable for its Purity and Eloquence , but it is not lively enough ; and it is defective as to that force and vigour which he quarrell'd at in Terence . As for Titus Livius , he has an Air of relating things which is very insinuating , by reason of the intermixture he makes of small things with great ones in his Narration : in as much as an over-long Continuation of great things spends the Spirits , by reason of the Attention they require , and small things give them some relaxation . 'T is according to the same Method that he diversifies his Adventures , that he makes a vicissitude of mournful and pleasant things , that he disposes what is splendid and what is heavy , according to a wise and judicious Temperament , to keep the Reader in breath by that variety . For a Narration grows flat , when it has not a diversity of Accidents , Adventures , Figures , and Expressions . Nay , a man must give certain Intervals to things , that so the Reader may have time to breath , and not smother his matter , by an over-intermixture of Occurrences one with another . This is a defect which Dionysius Halicarnassaeus reproaches Thucydides withall , in a Narration of the third Book of his History , wherein he so intermingles the different Interests of the Athenians , Lacedemonians , and the other Nations of Greece , that he somewhat confounds the several species , by a Narration overcharg'd with matter . And this is a defect ordinary enough in fertile Wits . Though the order of the times be the most natural to Narration , in regard it discloses things in the series wherein they happen ; yet is there however an order of reason in the distribution of Occurrences , which ought to be the particular Study of the Historian . It is onely by this concealed Order that he ingratiates himself with the Reader , makes him take the same prospect of things as he had done himself ; that he instils into him his own Sentiments , when he makes him see men acting naturally as they ought to act , and that he shews him their Manners , their Conceptions , their Designs , their Motives , their Actions as they are in a kind of dependence one upon another , and in that natural Order , wherein there is an exact Correspondence . The Historian , who knows how to manage this without confusion , is a great man. This is the way that is pleasing , and not those extraordinary Emergencies , after which a man runs when he has no Judgment . For there is not any thing more taking , than to see men act in that order : that alone well deliver'd keeps the Mind attentive . As to which particular Livy has been the most succesful , because he has best followed that Order , by pursuing the course of his History with an intertexture of Discourse , and an always equal and even Concatenation of Actions . Longinus has not forborn to observe , that Thucydides does sometimes discompose things that were well concerted , merely that he might surprize by his disorder , and so diversifie his Narration : nay , he often relates things past in the present time , in shewing them as if they then actually passed ; which raises a greater Expectancy and Attention in the Reader . Tacitus has his frequent Sallies , and does not make a consequential delivery of things . That great Sence pent up in few words has not the extent it should have , to be proportionate to the Apprehension of his Readers , which is many times o'repressed therewith : and as he is not natural in what he relates , nor ever hardly humanizes himself , so he does not instruct as he ought to do . For instance ; when upon occasion of the Papian Law he explicates the Origine of Laws ; or when he elsewhere describes the Privilege of Places of Refuge , he does not go to the Source of the things ; he does not clear up any thing to the bottom , or he does it amiss ; as when he would explicate the Religion of the Jews , in the fifth Book of his History . Nay , his very Style is no way fit for it , which is a great defect in an Historian , whose principal Function is to instru●● . But after all a Narration is good , howe're it be made , when it pleases . XIII . Transitions . THe great Art of Narration , and one of its principal Beauties , consists in Transitions . And indeed those delicate and natural Windings , those happy Devolutions from one subject to another , which make the Prosecution of the Discourse engaging ; those insinuating Attractions , which conduct the Reader 's Mind from object to object , and give him a spacious , yet divertive , Prospect : in fine , all that admirable oeconomy of Transition , is that which is most delicate and most sprightly in Narration , which looks always as it were forc'd , never easie and natural , without that Art. It is not enough for a man to understand speaking well , in order to the attaining of this ; but he must be eloquent , absolute Master of his Subject , and perfectly know the Connexions and Dependencies of it ; for the most proper Transitions ought to be rather in the things themselves , than in the words . So that those Excursions out of Kingdoms into Kingdoms , out of Nations into Nations , out of Ages into Ages , without any method or management , are great Deviations and Sallies , in a History any thing well regulated , wherein every thing ought to be disposed and adjusted , as we find in the Structure of a great Palace , the Proportion and Correspondency of whose parts make one of its greatest Beauties . For History is as 't were a Body , consisting of its several Members by a natural Connexion . As to which particular the History of the Schism of England , by Sand●r●s , is very defective amongst the Moderns , as that of Florus and Paterculus amongst the Ancients . There is not any thing more connected , or more gently flowing , than the the Discourse of Xenoph●n . Livy has those qualifications in a greater measure ; his Narration is an admirable Concatenation , in regard his Transitions are not so much in the words as the things . Salust is not of so even a thread . Tacitus is less even ; if he has any Connexions , they are forc'd , and the thread of his Discourse is much interrupted ; which startles the Reader , who cannot follow that Author but with loss of breath . The most difficult Transitions are those which are in the most common things ; for a man must keep up himself with an Expression that has not any thing mean in it , notwithstanding the meanness of the Matter ; nay find out an Expedient to connect things that have not any mutual dependence . 'T is also in those places that a man ought to use his greatest art and wit. The Reader 's Mind is so delicate , that it is not always turn'd as an Author pleases . And therefore those Windings , which it is to be conducted from Adventures to Adventures , ought to be prepar'd by secret Co●catenations . For in short , it is many times subject to a ridiculous Coyness , and is in so fantastick an humour as renders it intractable . But what artifice is there not requisite to diversifie those Transitions , between which there should never be any resemblance , that so he may always supply the Reader with new Idea's , by not placing the same objects before his eyes ? Herein ought the industry of the Historian to be much exercised ; for in this consists that Gracefulness of Narration , which alone can make it pleasant and attractive . XIV . The Circumstances of Narration . IF a Narration becomes pleasant upon the score of its Transitions , it becomes probable upon that of its Circumstances . For nothing renders a man more concern'd than a matter of Fact well circumstanced , which being over-clouded and obscure , as it is in it self , is cleared up by particulars , and by that means becomes sensible , palpable , evident ; and there 's no way to make one apprehend the progress of great Enterprizes and important Affairs , but that of unveiling them by the different degrees of their Circumstances . So that the art of exposing the Truth in all its dependences , by decyphering what is particular therein , making one of the greatest Beauties of History , the Historian ought to study it with all the care imaginable . Take then what there may be to be observed therein . The grand Secret is , to know how to make a prudent and judicious choice of the Circumstances , fit to give a greater Idea of the thing , to imprint in them that colour which engages Credulity , and by that minute dissection to render them capable of fastening on the Mind . A Collection of great and small Circumstances methodically intermix'd one with another , is of that nature when they are well chosen . For the great Circumstances raise admiration , and the small ones create diversion , provided they be well chosen , without being aggravated . But , though a Matter of Fact , which is not exactly particularized , does not make any impression ; yet is it requisite , that a man should avoid all those mean , frivolous , and minute Particularities , which debase a Subject ; for he becomes childish , and indeed ridiculous , who insists too much on small things . Such was that impertinent Historian mentioned by Lucian , who makes a very particular description of the Parthian King's Vest , and of the Roman Emperour's Buckler , whilest he is describing the Engagement . Others ( says he ) not minding essential things , spend their thoughts on what makes nothing to their purpose ; as he , who having said a word or two of the Battel , which he was to give an account of , falls into a description of the most extravagant Adventures of a Moorish Knight , that could be imagined . Thus does Procopius in his Secret History , forget to circumstance what is important , and is very careful in circumstancing what is not so . A man ought therefore , in the relation of a Matter of Fact of consequence , to know how to set off to the best advantage the Circumstances which are most proper to clear it up , and to heighten it , by distinguishing that which is essential from that which is not . The most complete Model we have in History of a great Action related in all the Circumstances capable of giving it weight and grandeur , is Hannibal's March into Italy , described in the 21. Book of Livy's Annals . It is in my Judgment the most accomplish'd passage of his History ; and there are few things of that force in Antiquity . Never did greater Design enter into a Soul more extraordinary , and never was any thing executed with more confidence or more resolution . His business was to come out of Africa , to pass through all Spain , to climb over the Pyrenaean Mountains , to cross the River Rhone , which is so large and so rapid near its falling into the Sea , and whereof the Shores on each side were planted with so many Enemies ; to open a way through the Alps , where none had ever passed before ; to march all along upon Precipices , to dispute every foot of Ground he was to go , with People posted every where in continual Ambuscado's , amidst Snow , Ice , Rain , Torrents ; to defie Tempests and Thunder , to engage against the Heavens , the Earth , and all the Elements ; to have at his heels an Army of an hundred thousand men of different Nations , but all dissatisfied with a Captain , whose Courage they could not imitate . There is a Consternation in the hearts of the Souldiery ; Hannibal is the onely person undisturb'd ; the danger which surrounds him on all sides , raises a trouble in the hearts of the whole Army , but he is not mov'd thereat . All is set down in a minute Particularization of dreadful Circumstances ; the image of the danger is expressed in every word of the Historian ; and never was there any Representation more complete in History , nor any touch'd with stronger colours , or more lively . Nor is there any thing better circumstanc'd in Tacitus , than the Entertainment which the Empress Messalina made for Silius , her Gallant and Favourite . 'T was a kind of Vintage in all the Ceremonies , the season of Autumn being favourable thereto ; Joy , Pleasure , Effeminacy , Lasciviousness , Impudence , Debauchery , all is describ'd with an exquisite delicacy and elegance , and all is particulariz'd succinctly , sencefully , and related in a smart and lively manner : and there is not any thing more judiciously plac'd , to render by so frolicksom a Pourtraiture the Death of Messalina , which follows soon after , more tragical and more full of horrour . In fine , there are some happy Circumstances which give a Grace to whatever they are applied to ; they must be known ere they can be imploy'd . Sometimes things become greater by their Circumstances than they are in themselves . Let us seek out those Circumstances which are joyntly capable of pleasing and instructing , and so prevent the Reader 's being wearied out . Let us imitate D'avila , who so excites Attention by the art he has of Circumstancing what he says . And yet excessive Particularizations tire the Mind : let us therefore make a distinction between important and necessary Circumstances , and those that are not such . Let us consult Lucian , and his Discourse upon History ; he is a great Master in it . But to make a Narration complete , we are to joyn to the Circumstances of the things which it says , the Motives of the Actions which it relates ; for the Motives well couch'd down render a Narration as curious , as the Circumstances render it probable . XV. Motives . TO relate the Actions of Men without speaking of their Motives , is not to be accounted writing of History . Who does so , demeans himself as a Gazetteer , who thinks it enough to deliver the Events of things , without advancing to their Source . As Caesar , who simply gives an account of his Marches and his Encampings , without acquainting us with the Motives thereof : all in his Narration is too simple and too superficial ; and true it is , that he writes onely Memoirs . It is therefore by this Particularization of the Motives which put men upon Action , that History becomes it self curious , and that it keeps it self up , especially in important Affairs . He therefore minds onely the Superficiality of things , who relates how they pass'd without going to their principle . Reason requires ( says Cicero ) that as in great affairs the designs should precede the execution , so the Historian should give an account not onely of the events , but also of the motives ; and that reporting what has been done , he should explicate how and by what means it was done . Tacitus says somewhat much to the same purpose ; that the Historian is concern'd not onely to relate the Events of things , but also to discover the Ground-work and Principles thereof , and to give some account of the Motives . 'T is by this that an Historian distinguishes himself , and becomes considerable ; and nothing is more divertive in a Narration , than the decyphering of what is secret and of importance , in the designs and intentions of those whose Actions it divulges : and as History has not any thing curious comparably to that , so are there not any Historians of any fame , who have not endeavoured to signalize themselves upon that score . For nothing does more excite the Curiosity of men , than when they have discover'd to them what is most conceal'd in the Heart of man , that is to say , the secret Springs and Resorts , which make him act in the Enterprizes , which are ordinary to him . It is therefore by this Re-ascension to the Cause that we discover the genius of those persons who are spoken of , that we find out the predominant humour which puts them into action , what things they are capable of , and that we light on the truth by diving into their intentions . But with how many Falshoods are Histories fraught upon this plausible pretence ? And into how many errors have fallen , and do daily fall , unjust , unfaithful , and interessed Historians , who carried on with the Career of their own Conjectures , communicate their own Visions to the publick , in explicating the Designs of those whom they discourse of . As for example , that Pericles occasioned the Peloponnesian War , upon the score of his Amours to the Curtezan Aspasia . That Xerxes carried into Greece that dreadful Army , of which Historians give us an account , onely out of a design to eat Figs there . That Anthony lost the Empire , onely to avoid losing Cleopatra . That Francis the First of France had no motive to bring an Army into Italy , but the fair Eyes of a Milanese Lady named Claricia . There is not any thing more dangerous than this sort of people , who make it their business to search into mens hearts , to guess at their thoughts ; who say all they know , and all that comes into their Minds , out of a fear of being defective in telling the truth . This is one of the great Miscarriages of D'avila , whose Reasonings are pertinent enough , but whose Conjectures in the Motives of the matters of fact which he alleges , have but little truth in them , if we refer our selves to the Sentiments of ancient Courtiers , who had a true account of things from their Fathers . 'T is therefore when all 's done , onely an Action well disclos'd as to the Motives , and a Secret well div'd into , that gives a great Idea of the Ability of the Historian ; that creates a Judgment that he speaks as a person well inform'd , and is a great beauty in a History . But let an Author , who is subject to guess at things , be always on his guard against his own Prepossession ; let him not hearken to his Affection , nor to his Aversion , that so he may avoid Artifice , and those Colours which he is apt to give things , to turn them to that side for which he is prepossess'd ; let him not introduce supposititious Falsities , to justifie his Conjectures , and to bring things to the posture he would have them in ; let him not alleviate or aggravate any thing , as Tacitus does , who spits his venom every where ; or as Paterculus , who scatters Flowers on all sides ; let him not make men have worse intentions than they have , as Herodotus does , when he says that the Persians were called into Greece by the Spartans , because they could not any longer resist the Lacedemonians ▪ nor yet endure them , as Plutarch reproaches him with it ; nor let him excuse unjust actions by good intentions , as that Callias of Syracuse did , who justifies all the Actions of Agathocles , because he was kind to him , as Diodorus observes ; nor as Paulus J●vius has done in respect of Cosmo de Medicis in these last Ages . There are in all Historians some Miscarriages of this kind , because there are few among them who have their heads steddy enough to oppose their Prepossession . But though the Motives in great persons ought regularly to be more excellent , and indeed greater than the Actions ; for the Motives depend on them , whereas the Events do not ; yet is there no great mistake ( the Condition of Grandees considered ) in putting into the Scales of their Counsels and Deliberations , some Grains of the Vanity and Weakness whereof they are capable . For it happens many times , that most men determine what they intend to do upon impertinent and ridiculous Motives . There are infinite Examples of it which I omit , to avoid being my self infinite upon this Subject . It is principally requisite , that there be a discovery of the Vanity , the Malice , the Ignorance , the Extravagance of Man's Spirit , which are as it were the Principles thereof , in order to a full discovery of his intentions , and e're we can ●ive into the weakness of them , which is the grand principle of his Malice ; and a man must not be ignorant above all things , that the Slothfulness of most Grandees , in examining what is of greatest concern in Affairs , and the impatience they are in to see the issue of them , is the Wheel upon which is carried about what is most essential in their conduct . These are they who ought principally to be known , in regard that being ( as they are ) the grand Actors upon the Theatre of the World , all things are regulated according to the fantastick humour they are in ; but it is not to be affirmed , that a man's Reason always hits upon the right , when haply he may have done it once by pure chance . There are some Historians in this Age who have lost their Repute by the excessive itch they had to intermingle their own Conjectures in all occurrences , and to communicate themselves to the publick , together with their Histories . As Herrera does , who says that the Duke of Parma did not what he could against the Dutch , that he might according to policy keep them the longer upon the stage . There is not any thing more opposite to the Spirit of the Historian , who ought to be faithful and sincere , than those Conjectures which are made at random without any ground ; and all those Deductions grounded upon simple Conjectures are either uncertain or frivolous . And this I conceiv'd observable upon the points of Transitions , Circumstances , and Motives , wherein the principal artifice of Narration consists . Take now what is to be thought of its parts , which are the Figures , the Passions , the Descriptions , the Orations , the Reflexions or Sentences , the Characters of persons , the Digressions , and whatever may enter into the oeconomy of the Discourse , whereof History ought to be compos'd . XVI . Figures . HIstory does not make use of Figures , but onely to animate and enliven it self . The Orator who designs to impose , does speak for the most part figuratively , the better to set the Ressorts of his Art on work : but the Historian ought to demean himself otherwise . That very Simplicity of Expression which Truth requires in History , is not compatible with those Figurative Airs , which would offend its candour and ingenuity . Lucian , who is admirable upon all other accounts , is not so much upon any , as against those vain Ornaments of Eloquence , which do not become History . If you bring in too many of them , says he , you make it like Hercules dress'd up in the ornaments of his mistress : which is the greatest Extravagance imaginab●e . It is yet much less capable ( adds he ) of those glittering Flourishes which some use in Poesy , to cause those Emotions which it excites in the Heart , which stir the Soul , and raise a disturbance in the Mind by the agitation of the Passions . History , which is simple and natural , and would not have me believe any such thing , ought to leave me the freedom of my Heart , that I may pass a more solid judgment on what it tells me . Floquence , which by its proper Character is a delusive art , may attempt upon my Liberty , by endeavouring to persuade me whether I will or no : But History , which confines it self within the limits of pure instruction , cannot with any decorum make use of Figures upon any other score , than that of devesting the Discourse of its natural frigidit● , and making it less wearisom . 'T is onely thus that Herodotus , Thucydides , and Xenophon keep the Readers Mind vigilant ; nor is it ever to impose upon the publick , that Salust , Livy , and Mariana speak figuratively . Tacitus is not so scrupulous ; he has the Air of a man , who designs onely to dazle : the boldness of his Metaphors , and of his other Figures , renders his Expression as if 't were serew'd up , and of difficult comprehension . Caesar is in the other extreme ; it is a naked Discourse , without Figure , destitute of all ornament . Not but that a figurative Expression seasonably made , does sometimes please more than the proper words , in regard it creates Images that are more lively and pleasant to the Mind , and gives a vigour and generosity to the Discourse ; and there is a wise and judicious confidence of Style , which is allowable in those places , where there should be an excitation of the Spirits . But it is requisite , that the Figures to be well imployed should affect Shamefac'dness and Modesty , not assuming to themselves the liberty of those Sallies of Poesy , or the nobler sort of Eloquence . Let them not ( says Lucian ) be too splendid nor too far fetch'd , unless it be in the description of a Battel , or in an Harangue , wherein the Historian ( says he ) may unfurle the Sails of his Eloquence , yet without spreading them too far . XVII . Passions . THe Passions are also one of the great Beauties of Narration , when they are seasonably intermingled , and judiciously treated therein . Nor do they indeed require that heat which ought to attend them upon the Theatre : they ought to appear in another Air , for they are not represented by way of action , but onely related . An Historian may give his Discourse a dress of Passion , but he ought not to be in any himself . Thus does he study Man with all possible disquisition , to discover in his heart the most secret Motions which Passion is capable of exciting therein , to the end he may express the trouble and discomposure of it . This partly and pathetically done , is a great divertisement in a Narration . Thucydides has treated that part better than Herodotus , for he is more eloquent and more pathetical , according to the Sentiment of Dionysius Halicarnassaeus ; though Herodotus does sometimes betray a greater vivacity . Hermogenes proposes an admirable Model of a tender , affectionate Narration , in the death of Penthea , Queen of Susiana , which is related in the seventh Book of Xenophon's Cyrus . 'T is one of the most excellent passages of that Author ; all is related therein with a great tenderness and insinuation . Quintilian pretends , that of all the Historians Livy has most signallized himself , by those tender and delicate ways of Expression , wherein he has treated of the gentlest Motions of the Soul ; the violent carrying away of the Sabine Virgins , those Tendernesses which they made appear to disarm the Romans their Husbands , and the Sabines who were their Fathers ; the death of Lucretia , and her body expos'd to the publick , to stir up the people to a Revolt from the Tarquins ; Vetturia at the feet of her Son Cariolanus , who was come to besiege Rome , to appease him ; Virginia stabb'd with a Dagger by her own Father ; the Consternation of Rome after the Battel at Cannae ; and a thousand other passages of that kind , set down in his History with the most delicate Airs , and the most pathetical Expressions that can be imagin'd , are excellent Examples of it . And it is in this Historian that a man ought to study the Air of treating the Passions , as they ought to be treated in History ; for he animates himself onely in those places , where there is a necessity of heat and fervour . Tacitus minds not the husbanding of his fire ; he is always animated ; nay the Colours he makes use of are always too strong : and in regard he is many times too expressive in certain things , and does not make a natural Representation , he moves not the Reader . I say nothing of the other Historians , most of whom understood not the Passions , nor the manner they ought to be treated . 'T is a singular kind of Rhetorick , which requires a great Sencefulness , and a very exact knowledge of Moral Philosophy . But if we would please , let us be sure to avoid those dry Narrations , which do not excite any tenderness by those passionate Airs which Nature requires . XVIII . Descriptions . THe Affectation which most Historians seem to have for Descriptions , has somewhat decry'd the use of them amongst the Judicious : nor is there any thing so childish as an over-gawdy Description in a serious History . An Author cannot be too circumspect in the use which ought to be made of them . The Principle which ought to be therein observ'd is , that there 's no more requisite than what is necessary , to create a clearer apprehension of the things , the knowledge whereof is essential to that which a man writes . Such is the Description of the Island of Capreae in the fourth Book of Tacitus his Annals ; for it specifies the Reasons which Tiberius had to retire thither , towards the end of his days , which makes it necessary : and being short , elegant , polite , as it is , having nothing superfluous , it may be said , that it is as it should be . The description of the place where Jugurtha was defeated by Metellus in Salust , contributes to the better comprehension of the Fight . We find there an account of the Gallantry of the Romans , as also of the Experience of the King of Numidia , by the advantage he had taken in posting himself in the upper Grounds ; and the whole Relation of the Battel is better understood by that Representation of the place , which the Historian sets before our eys : as he does also the Description of the place where Hannibal attacqued Minutius , in the 22. Book of Livy's Annals , which is a passage very well couch'd . Descriptions may also be allow'd in a great History to render the Narration more divertive , provided they be to the purpose , and without that superfluity wherewith they are ordinarily attended in young Historians : the affectation they have to make an Ostentation of their Abilities that way , occasioning sometimes their falling into Childishness , which are to be pitied . Nay , Lucian quarrels at the over-tedeous Description which Thu●ydides makes of the Plague of Athens , in the second Book of his History ; and it is possible he may have some Reason for it ; for that Author ( as wise as he is ) gives too minute a Particularization of that Distemper . But it is with much more ground that the same Critick exclaims against the impertinent Historian of his time , who took so great a pleasure in making great Descriptions of Mountains , Cities , Battels , which 〈…〉 all the Snow and 〈…〉 North. Nor indeed is there any thing so frigid , as a Description too far-setch'd . The Military Machines of Caesar are describ'd in his Commentaries with too great a particularity of Circumstances , in a subject so mechanick as that is . It would seem that great Commander , whose Reputation in the management of Military Affairs is well established , had a desire also of acquiring that of an excellent Engineer ; wherein there appears too great an Air of Affectation , in a person so judicious as he was . The Description of Africk in Salust's Jugurth●ne War , is over-circumstanced ; there needed not so much to have been said , to set out the Limits of the Kingdoms of Adherbal , and Jugurtha , which was the business then in hand . What occasion was there of describing that whole Countrey , and distinguishing the Manners of the Inhabitants , with so much particularity ? It is requisite therefore that Descriptions should be necessary , exact , suc●inct , elegant , not sought for , and that they have not any thing that clashes , nor that there be discover'd a vain desire in the Author of making a greater shew of his Wit than of his Subject ; that so they may be such as they ought to be , and such as those of Livy , who is to be the Model , which they are to propose to themselves , who would make them well . XIX . Harangues . I Find the Sentiments of our Masters much differing as to this point . Herodotus , Thucydides , Xenophon , Salust , have principally signallized themselves by their Harangues . Thucydides has therein excelled the rest : the Discourses which he makes the principal Actors of his History deliver , as Pericles , Nicias , Alcibiades , Archidamus , and whole Nations , whom he introduces speaking by their Deputies , are admirable Lectures for the Orators of all Ages ; and it is principally in that School that Demosthenes had his Institution . Polybius is more reserved ; he does not make Scipio speak so much , though he might justly have done it , as having always accompanied him in his Wars . Caesar is yet more reserv'd , for he does not in a manner make any of those Harangues , pretending they derogate from the truth of History ; and making it his business onely to write plain Memoirs , that so he might be the more simple in his Discourse . Dionysius Halicarnassaeus brings in Brutus making a great Exhortation upon the death of Lucretia , to animate the people to revenge : and the Harangue he introduces Valerius making upon the Form of Government , which was most convenient for the State , in the seventh Book of his History , is of a great length . Josephus , Appianus , Dion Cassius , Procopius , are great Discoursers , as were also Thucydides and Xenophon , who had taken that Idea of Haranguing from Homer . And indeed if we examine the ground of those Discourses , especially of those which are made by chief Commanders , to encourage their Souldiers to fight , we shall find but little likelyhood in them . Trogus with much reason reproaches Salust and Livy , with the immoderate excess of Harangues in their Histories . Accordingly all those Discourses made by Grandees have an Air of Fiction : for upon what Memoirs could they have been taken ? Besides that , it is not likely a Warriour should speak as an accomplish'd Orator . So when Pericles in Thucydides commends those Souldiers who had been defeated and killed by the Boeotians , his Harangue is supposititious ; as is also that which Salust makes Catiline speak to the Conspirators , which in all probability was secret , and not much thought of before hand . And this is some part of Beny's Argument in his disapproval of that Abuse . Thucydides , who was a judicious Author , grew sensible of it in his last Books , wherein he Harangues much less than in the precedent . But it is a Lesson of Nature ; for there is no account made thereof , if they who are concerned therein are not introduc'd to speak them ; for there is not any thing else does so much animate the Narration , which is apt to become frigid by too even a thread of Discourse . There is therefore a mean or temperament to be observed : A short Discourse pertinently made in an History , by an Author fit to make such a one , and such as may be conveniently applicable to the person and the subject then concerned , may have its peculiar beauty , being set in its proper place . But those formal Harangues at the head of an Army , when they are just ready to engage , and those tiresom and prolix Deliberations , which are made upon the Affairs whereof they speak , are now in a manner obsolete and out of use in well-digested Histories ; and the wisest Authors chuse rather to introduce the persons concern'd speaking indirectly , and saying the things in general , without engaging themselves to speak the very wo●●● , as Livy has done at the beginning of his History , by the Embassadors whom Romulus sends to his Neighbours . Most of the Harangues in Salust are always admirable , and never pertinent nor to the purpose . For nothing can be more excellent than the Discourse of Marius ; it is a most solid piece of Morality upon the subject of Gallantry : all is rational in it , and Antiquity has but few Discourses of that vigour in order to the persuasion of Vertue ; but that is not in its proper place . And the Air wherewith he makes Cato and Caesar give their Votes in the Senate , is not ( as great as it is ) proportionate to the rest of the History . For the same reason the great Discourse which Dion Cassius makes in the 56. Book of his History , upon the Commendation of Marriage and Celebacy , is not very pertinent . There is not any thing comparable to the Harangue which Tacitus brings in Tiberius making in the Senate , upon the Reformation of Luxury and Riot , in the third Book of his Annals : never did Historian make a Prince speak with more Dignity . The Harangues of Agrippa and Mecaenas to Augustus , the one advising him 〈◊〉 quit the Empire , and the other to keep it , are admirable in Dion Cassius ; but they are so long , that they take up the whole 52. Book . In a word , to put a period to this Article , I am of Cicero's Opinion , who speaking of the Discourses of Thucydides , wisely says , I find them very excellent ; but I could not do as much my self if I would , nor would I do it if I could . And this is the best that can be said as to that point : for in fine , Harangues are always subject to be tedeous . And 't is a pleasant humour of Boccalini , who makes an ancient man to be condemn'd , by way of Penance , to read one of Guicciardine's Harangues , because he had read a Madrigal in the Parnassus with his Spectacles on . XX. The Characters of Persons . POurtraitures do very much imbellish an History , when they are well done : but the Romances have spoil'd us upon that score ; for we make too many of them , and such as are not like any thing . We amuse our selves in representing at random the external Accomplishments of the person , which is not the business to be done . Of what concern is it to me , to know whether Hannibal had a fair Sett of Teeth , provided his Historian discover to me the Grandeur of his Genius , provided he give me the Representation of a bold restless Spirit , of a Person of vast Projects , of an undaunted Courage , and all that animated by an uncontrollable Ambition , but kept up by a robust Constitution , as Livy has describ'd him ? Thus does Salust create in me a great Opinion of Catiline , by the Pourtraiture he makes of him at the entrance of his History . And when I see that resolute Souldier raising Armies in his Closet , going to the Senat in a silence , which denotes Resolution , to affront the Consul , slighting and scorning his Invectives , putting Rome into an Alarm , making Italy tremble ; in fine , daring that which no private person ever durst ; I am not surpriz'd , after the Description which the Historian has given me of him . I see a man of capacity and conduct , who stirs all without shewing himself , because he had laid his design well . Pompey is at a great distance with the best Forces of the Common-wealth , engag'd in an important but obstinate War ; Rome is full of disaffected persons ; the neighbouring Provinces are full of Malecontents ; there is an universal disorder in the Commonwealth , by reason of the overflux of all vices predominant therein ; and all things seem favourable to Catiline's design , in the conjuncture he takes for the execution of it . Thus may a man guess at what will happen upon the War between Adherbal and Jugurth , after the description which Salust gives of both their Genius's : thus have I a perfect knowledge of Scylla and Marius , according to the Idea he has given me of them ; and take a pleasure to see flowing down from a source , which that Historian has discovered to me , the result of the great Actions of Jugurth , who gave so much trouble to the Romans , after the Representation he has made me of that Chieftain's courage and conduct . 'T was thus the Ancients intermingled in their Histories such Pourtraitures of persons , whom they would give a particular Character of , to distinguish them from others ; which is a thing of great Ornament in a Work , when 't is pertinently done . For when the Historian has well establish'd a Character by those essential and distinctive lines , all goes the better ; every thing is more easily apprehended in the Narration . But it is a Master-piece for a man to attain that resemblance , which consists onely in those singular and imperceptible Touches , by which alone Nature is express'd , and which are hardly found , otherwise than by a particular search into mens hearts , and a discovery of all the Recesses thereof , to get a perfect knowledge of what lies conceal'd . But what vivacity of Spirit , and what perspicacity is there not requisite to do that ? Take here then what is to be observed therein : The Pourtraiture or Character ought to be real ; and so Xenophon is defective in the Pourtraiture he has made of Cyrus , wherein he has given us a Hero in Idea . It ought to resemble the person represented ; in which case Tacitus is not exact , who makes it his business rather to follow his own genius , than to imitate Nature ; endeavouring rather to make beautiful pieces , than good draughts ; provided his representations please , as that of Sejanus , in the fourth of his Annals , he minds not how little they resemble , for he makes him more wicked than he was , if we may believe Paterculus , who much commends him . There ought not to be any Pourtraitures made but of the most important persons ; as to which particular Salust is mistaken in the Pourtraiture of Sempronia , who comes but indirectly into Catiline's Conspiracy . But though a man ought not to amuse himself too much in describing the external qualifications of the person , yet may it be done upon certain occasions , when it is conducive to a better discovery of the genius of those who are spoken of . And indeed there are many ways of representing persons . Livy speaking of Lucretia , who was so beautiful in the eye of her Husband , giving no description of her Countenances gives an account onely of her Vertue , and in two words sets down the greatest Idea which could be given a vertuous Woman . Taictus describes Tiberius onely by his Actions ; and 't is by those that he makes a discovery of him . Lampridius gives us a description of the fantastick humour of the Emperour He 〈◊〉 , when he tells us , that , after he had glutted his Parasites with good cheer , he caus'd them to be smother'd in great heaps of Flowers . Procopius describes the Empress Theodor● by her Venereal Debauches . The Historian of Wences●●us thinks it enough to pitch upon one debauch'd act to give a Pourtraitive of that Emperour : He order'd ( says he ) his Cook to be spitted and rousted , because he had not roasted a Pig , which he intended to eat of , to his mind . But the hest way of describing is that of discovering the secret motions and inclinations of the Heart , from which we may derive a better knowledge of the person ; 't is thence alone we ought to assume that Air which distinguishes ; to give a man a Character ▪ built upon the ground work whence it is taken . All the rest ought to be but of little account in a serious History , which cannot admit of any thing but what is judicious . Nor do I like those copied Pourtraitures ; made up of an intermixture of several pieces , such as 〈◊〉 has , which he has taken out of Tacitus ; nor such as that of Walste●n in 〈◊〉 , which is compos'd of most of the excellent Pourtrat●● of Antiquity . A man ought not to amuse himself in taking of Copies when he draws by the Life , and thinks to make an Original . In fine , History is the most faithful representation of the persons of whom it speaks ; for nothing makes a greater discovery of their Character , than the Consequences of their Actions . XXI . Reflections and Sentences . THis Article will much exercise our Discussive Faculty , as being that which makes the whole Delicacy of History , when it is treated with that tenderness which that Subject requires . But what deviations and mistakes are there not to be avoided , in a track wherein a man cannot walk too simply ? Xenoph●n , Polybius , and Tacitus are very liberal in point of Reflections . Thucydides , Salust , and Caesar are more reserv'd . What side should we take 〈◊〉 so great Examples , upon so different a ●onduct , and in a matter so important ? Certain it is , that what beauty soever History may expect from these sorts of Ornaments , there is not any thing relating thereto , that ought to be better or more cautiously manag'd . For in a word , to morali●e upon all things , and without 〈…〉 to put the Adventures which present themselves , great and little into curious and political Reflections , implies a quitting of the Character of an Historian , who ought simply to relate what he has to say , without shuffling into the Relation what comes into his own Head. Nor is there any thing more capable of altering the Truth , or at least of entangling it , than those subtile Conceptions which an Author thrusts in of his own , and which the Reader has not the ingenuity to unravel , from that part which is purely historical . It is therefore wisdom in an Author , not to be ridiculously over-conceited of his own sence , that so he may act the part of a Philosopher indifferently , upon whatever presents it self to him , as ▪ Ammianus . Marcellinus , who plays the Philosopher too much , out of a mis-understood Affectation to appear Learned . Livy keeps on his way , without stopping at any thing ; he says what he knows upon the things he speaks of , and he leaves the Reader to make Reflections himself , and does not prepossess him with his own ; and when he does so , 't is in few words , but noble and great ones : as for instance , what he says of the Crime and Punishment of Appius , who had forcibly carried away Virginia . It is a great talent in an Author , to know how to find work for those who read him , by giving them matter , that they may deduce Consequences from it , and take those Prospects to the things he relates , which they shall think fit . For every Reader would have the freedom of think what he pleases upon what is presented to him , and not be prepossessed ; and the use of that freedom is one of the greatest divertisements he takes in his reading . Let us therefore retrench those profound and abstracted Reflections , if our design be to please ; let us not subtilize so much in what we write , but let us endeavour to be simple and natural . Let us speak the truth without commenting upon it , if we have the steddiness and strength of ingenuity to do it . Let us above all things avoid those usual Moralizations upon Fortune and her inconstancy , whereof some Books are so full . Let us not involve our selves in those over-sententious Sayings , which aim onely at splendour and decoration . Let us renounce those Clinchings , and all those delusive Sentiments , which some Authors of mean parts exercise upon words . But if we make an intermixture of Reflections in our Discourse ; let them be naturally deducible from the ground of the Subject ▪ let them not be too subtile or over-studied ; let them have less Splendour than Solidity ; let them come nearer the ratiocination of a wise Politician , than the affectation of a Declamator ; let them not be either too frequent , and without an apparent connection , but enchac'd , or inter woven in some manner in the body of the Work. In fine , let them not have that forc'd Air of Reflections , which creates an ill Opinion of him who makes them . As to this particular Tacitus , Machi●vel , P●●lus J●vi●● , D'avila , and most of the Italians and Sp●●iards , are excessive . Besides , let not any one amuse himself in making those curious Reflections , whether upon a political or morel account , unless he have a perfect knowledge of the person he speaks of , as also of the Illusions of his mind , and the Weaknesses of his heart ; for it is by that knowledge that good Historians are distinguished from mean ones , as Plutarch in his Lives . Salust , as great a● Endeavourer of Simplicity as he is , amuses himself too much in declaring against the corruptions and immorality of his time ; he is always incens'd against his Countrey , and always disgusted with the Government ; he creates too bad an Opinion of the Common-wealth , by his Invectives and Reflections upon the Luxury of Rome . And indeed , though ●●ere be not any thing of falshood in what he says , yet he devi●ces from the spirit which first ●nimated him . Nor would D'avila be so much a Declamator , if he did not sometimes forget that he is onely an Historian . It is also requisite that a man should be deeply skill'd in Morality , e're he can make pertinent and seasonable Reflections ; for true Morality is the Ground-work of good Policy . And so it may be said , that Tacitus his Politicks are many times false , because his Morality is not true ; wherein he attributes too great a Corruption to men , or he has not sufficiently that talent of implicity he ought to have : there is not ordinarily any thing natural in his Reflections , because there is not any thing innocent ; he envenoms all , and gives all things the worst Gloss that may be . By those ways has he corrupted the Minds of many persons , who imitate him in this particular , not being able to do it in others . And this is what I conceive observable as to the use of Reflections upon the score of History . A sententious Saving may be seasonably put into the mouth of a person , whose Character qualifies him for the speaking of Sentences . In my judgment Mariana and Strada have not been sufficiently careful in this particular . Nor is there any kindness to be had for that over-serious sort of Writers , who will not be put out of their track ; and who to give an Air of greater importance to what they say , multiply Sentences upon Sentences , Reflections upon Reflections , and by a ridiculous Gravity play the Cato's upon trifles . An excessive humour of subtilizing in these over-sought Conjectures , is apt to degenerate into a delusive delicacy of writing ; and Reflections are not good but when they have least the Air of Reflection . XXII . Digressions . DIgressions have also their peculiar grace , when they are made where they ought to be , and not chargable with any indetermination or want of connection , inasmuch as they give the Narration that variety which is requisite to render it divertive ; but there ought to be a prudent distribution and inter-mixture of them . A man is apt to be misled when he leaves his Subject ; for wanting the requisite recollection , he is apt to take the wrong course ; and for a man to quit the matter he had propos'd to himself , without any Precaution , and so to go and seek out Adventures , onely to give his Reader a more spacious prospect , does not so well stand with the Character of an Historian , as it does with that of an Adventurer , who minds every thing , purposely to thrust into his Narrative whatever comes in his way ; he takes Cities , gives Battels , and makes Adventures every where ; as Herodotus does , who is continually starting out of his matter by over-frequent Digressions , and those many times forc'd , though he had taken Homer for his Patern , who is a great Master in it ; for though he often takes a high soaring flight , yet he pursues his course directly enough to his mark , without deviating by introducing things that are incongruous . Thucydides is more regular than Herodotus ; he keeps close to his Subject , without starting out of it . The Conspiracy of Harmodius and Aristogiton , in the sixth Book , is one of those Digressions wherein he has most excell'd . Xenophon endeavours to imitate him ; if he sometimes miscarries , as he does in the fifth Book of the History of Cyrus , in the Adventure of Panthea , yet that Adventure has a natural connection with the body of his History ; Panthea having been taken by Cyrus in the Defeat of the Assyrians , and King Abradaras her Husband having engag'd himself in the Party of Cyrus , and been made one of the Generals of his Army . True it is , that I would not be answerable for the other Digressions of that Author , which have not that absolute connection to the Subject they ought to have in his other Works . Polybius has frequent Digressions upon the point of Politicks , the Science of Military Affairs , and the Laws of History , which seem not very necessary . Salust is sometimes chargeable with the same fault ; upon which score a modern Critick blames them both . Photius does very much commend the Digression which Dionysius Halicarnassaeus makes in his seventh Book , in describing the Consequences of Aristomedus his Tyranny . The Question about the Phoenix handled in the sixth Book of Tacitus his Annals , upon occasion of the News which was brought to Rome of a Phoenix that appear'd in Egypt , in the Reign of Tiberius , is within the rules of a just Digression . The Question is search'd into by the different Opinions of Naturalists upon the Bird ; its Qualities , its Figure , all is there describ'd in few words . A Flourish of that nature well plac'd is of great Ornament in a Narration , and it excites the Curiosity of the Reader , and keeps his Mind vigilant and attentive . Nor is there any thing gives the History of Mariana that Air of Grandeur which it has , so much as the Art which that Author has of introducing into it , by the means of Digression , whatever passes in the world that 's considerable , whatever is admirable in fabulous times , and whatever is remarkable in Greece , Sicily , and the Roman Empire . There you have a very particular account of the Republick of Carthage , which it will be hard to find better couch'd any where else : as also of the Sieges of Saguntus and Numantia , of Hannibal's Passage into Italy , the series of the Emperours , the first setting up of Christianity , the Preaching of the Gospel , the Conquests of the Arabians , and several other Imbellishments which are of the sublime Character . 'T is a genius ever minding transcendent matters , which yet have a constant dependence by something to the History of Spain . No Historian ever honour'd his Countrey by any Work so much as he has done , for he makes whatever was transacted of any great account in the world contributory to the Honour of his own Countrey . But as there are few Authors who have that vigour of genius , as to follow the thread of a History with the same breath , and to keep themselves close to the same Subject , without starting from it ; so are there but few Historians , who do not sometimes forget themselves by being overseen in their Digressions . I shall not trouble myself to observe them , they are obvious : for nothing is more rare than that exactness of senceful Connection , which knows how to keep close to its Subject . This I shall onely affirm , that Livy has not more carefully avoided any thing , than those Deviations which diverted him from his matter in hand , as he declares himself ; in regard that nothing does so much betray a want of Judgment . But we might find even at this day in some of our Historians , that ridiculous humour which L●cian censur'd ●n those , who in his time writing the Wars of the Parthians , shuffled into their Narrations the fondest and the most extravagant Imaginations in the world , onely to make them the more divertive , making their Excursions out of Country into Country , out of Ages into Ages , out of Adventures into Adventures , without any discernment . It ought therefore to be laid down as a certain Rule , and such as is not to be dispenc'd withall ; That Digressions ought always to have a Connection by something to the principal Subject that is treated of ; as it has always been observed by that Judicious Historian we mentioned before : and it must be strictly examined , whether there be not at the bottom some natural incompatibility between them and it ; otherwise they are no way proper thereto , for nothing is more essential to Digression , than the Rapport which it ought to have to the Subject , and the great mystery is , that a man precisely know how far it ought to be extended , for it has its natural Boundaries , which must not be exceeded . And what makes this measure the more difficult is this , that the extent which must be given it ought not to be always the same ; for it ought to be great or little , proportionably to the greater or lesser Connection it has to the principal part of the History ; and this very Discernment is the Rock upon which most Historians are ●ast . For there are not any , who in the Digressions wherein they engage themselves , do not exceed the Limits they should have observ'd , by reason of the difficulty there is in the exact and regulated Observance thereof . And in this particular we may be somewhat censorious upon Mariana , who in the beginning of his History has taken great compasses and windings , in order to the carrying on of his main design : as to this he stands in some need of Apology , and I cannot undertake his Vindication . The onely Model to be propos'd as to this point is Livy , who makes no deviation out of the Roman History , so much as to deliver his Sentiment upon the Success of Alexander's Arms , in case he should have come into Italy , without taking great Precautions , and without preengaging mens minds by very elaborate Excuses . The discourse he makes upon that consideration is very curious , and very pertinently apply'd . XXIII . The Eloquence proper to History . HIstory ought to be eloquent , that so i● may not be wearisom , and in this ought its Art principally to consist ; and this is its or inary effect . But there is also an extraordinary one known to very few persons , to wit , that of not speaking ought that is true , but what has withall the Air of truth , that it may merit Credibility , in the things that are more difficultly credible . The Eloquence which knows how to give things the right prospect they ought to have , is particularly applicable in this case ; and the accurate distribution of matters in that admirable order and compagination , which gives them ve●●similitude , is its principal work . The Historian has his matter given him by the Memoirs wherewith he is supply'd , but the distribution of it is his peculiar province ; and to manage that as it ought to be , he should not so much reflect on what he says , as on the manner how he says it ; for in this as well as in the other parts of Eloquence , the manner is all in all . And this is properly the use which the Historian ought to make of Eloquence , which alone disposes every thing into its proper place , that it may there have its effect . This is the great artifice of Thucydides , who ( as Cicero affirms ) surpass'd all the other Historians by his Eloquence . Quintilian does not speak of that of Livy , but with admiration . And it is indeed by that admirable quality that those two great men have so highly distinguished themselves from the common rank of other Historians : for it is Eloquence that gives a man the talent of expressing himself . He who most clearly expresses himself is most persuasive , and it is onely persuasion that imprints on things that tincture of Truth , which they have not but by deriving it from the Air that is given them , and from the position and prospect wherein they are plac'd . Accordingly there cannot be any thing more eloquent than the Description which Salust makes of the State Rome was in , when Catiline design'd to become the Master of it . And when that admirable Author represents the Common-wealth corrupted by Luxury and Avarice , weakned by the weight of its own Grandeur , you have the expressions of the most exquisite Eloquence that is to be found in History . It is in those draughts and representations that Art ought to shew it self , when a man is Master of it : and the Historians of the first rank are full of them . 'T is this sort of Eloquence that ought to be interwoven with History , that it may be animated by its fire and spirit ; for without that every thing languishes . And those different Dresses which ought to be given to the Narration , to render it delightful ; all that artifice of Transitions , those so delicate and so passionate Sallies , which smite the Reader 's tenderest part ; that intertexture and compagination of the most memorable Matters of Fact , that regular distribution of Circumstances , and all those conspicuous passages which excite Admiration , are onely the effects of that singular sort of Eloquence which is proper to History , and ought sometimes to take a soaring flight when occasion requires . But it must be the discerning Perspicacity of the Historian , that shall distinguish those passages . There reigned amongst the Greeks , and indeed amongst the Romans , a kind of Eloquence in the Harangues of the persons whom they introduc'd speaking , which proceeded from pure Ostentation , and made a greater shew of the Historians Ingenuity than of the Truth of the History , and wherein they made it not so much their business to instruct , as to dazle and amuse the Reader . That Eloquence is grown obsolete amongst those of the Moderns , who are of soundest Judgment , because it had a certain Air of Affectation , and that such as are able to discern do fancy onely what is natural . The Prefaces of Salust , which are large Discourses well-couch'd , instructive , and very eloquent , seem to me to be of that kind , as being a sort of Common-places that have no Rapport to the History . Possibly that Author had some Pieces in store , which he made use of as occasion required ; as Cicero did , according to his own acknowledgment ; I have ( says he ) a Volum of Prefaces always ready for the occasions I may have of them . I should never have suspected Cicero guilty of that foresight , had he not bragg'd of it himself . It might do well in an Orator , who many times speaks in publick , and has not always the leisure to prepare himself : but it is not to be allow'd in a History , where a man is Master of himself and his time . For in short , all those Discourses how plausible soever they may be of themselves , are no longer such when they are out of their proper place , and as soon as they make any discovery of Affectation . And thus much as to the Eloquence of History . XXIV . Other Imbellishments which may be imploy'd in History . THere may be yet other Beauties and Embellishments fit to be us'd in the Structure of History , in order to the making of it more cheerful and sprightly , either when it is apt to languish , or when it is carried on with too even a thread , by long-winded Relations , which are not sufficiently diversified . But of such Embellishments , those which make the greatest shew do not always produce the greatest effect . There is always somewhat that 's counterfeit in what is most glittering . A mind which is limited takes no pleasure in too much lustre ; and that consideration ought to oblige an accomplish'd man so to husband those Embellishments , as not to be prodigal of them , and to proportion himself to the capacity of man , whom excessive Light dazles ; besides that , when these Beauties are too frequent , they rather astonish than delight . There are some , which being not so obvious , give a greater satisfaction to the more delicate sort of Readers , by whom they are observ'd , though they are not so by the ordinary . Men still discover new Graces in them , which keep them up , and are of longer continuance than what makes a sudden impression , by its being too much expos'd to Apprehension . These sorts of Beauties do sometimes consist in certain sudden turns of Eloquence or Wit , which have somewhat that 's surprizing in them , and produce an unexpected effect in the passages wherein they are plac'd . Of which take these Examples . Porsenna King of Clusium besieges Rome ; Caius M●tius being much troubled at the danger his Countrey was in , by reason of so pressing a Siege , goes over into Porsenna's Camp , and kills his Secretary who stood by him , thinking he had kill'd the King himself . The Murtherer is seiz'd , and a Fire is prepar'd to make him discover his Accomplices . Upon which the undaunted young man held his hand in cold bloud over the live Coals , till it was quite burnt off , without any shrinking , and said to the King , See now how de●picable Life is to those , who lo●k at great fame . This Sentence spoken with an undaunted Spirit , changes the face of things : the Murtherer , who was before odious and detestable , raises amazement in the minds of the Spectators . They look on him with a kind of respect , and he is sent back with an Elogy , whom they were but just before ready to take off by exquisite torments . 'T is but a word that makes that change ; and that word thus plac'd is of great Ornament in a Narration , and has a marvellous effect . Upon the taking of Tarentum by Fabius , Hannibal , though wholly defeated , had this excellent Saying , which still argued a victorious mind , when in commending the Enemy , he took occasion to commend himself also , The Romans ( says he ) have also their Hannibal . A bold demeanour in a person discomfited . And these Touches are frequent in that Historian . Nor is there any thing that raises a greater Idea of those who are made to speak thus , when they speak well , nor yet of him who does make them speak , when he does it pertinently . Take yet another Instauce of it out of Tacitus , in that famous Treat which Messalina made for her Gallant , in the very height of the Enjoyment , and the Debauches of that Entertainment , they sent up to the top of a Tree a simple person named Valens , and one ask'd him what he saw , A Tempest ( said he ) rising in the air , and seeming to come from Ostia . That very word spoken by an inconsiderate person , begat such a pensiveness and perplexity in their minds , as occasion'd a general disturbance , though it had been said without any design . For it prov'd a Prognostick of the Emperour's return , who arriv'd shortly after , and wearied out with the infamous Deportments of the Empress , order'd her to be stabb'd . These Touches having somewhat in them tending to prodigy , are ornamental in History , as being by their smartness and pi●quancy apt to keep the mind in a continual posture of Vigilance . There are a thousand others , which the Historian may make use of , in order to the giving of his Work the greater sprightliness , which I do not pretend to give a particular account of . 'T is enough that I have hinted at what may give another face to Affairs , raise other Conjectures , and occasion other Idea's and Sentiments . In short , all those delicate Touches , and such as are capable of making a kind of Revolution in the mind of the Reader , and so to put it into motion and exercise , being always real Embellishments , are always apposite and to the purpose . What is of greatest importance is , that they be plac'd after such a manner , as that they seem to be enchac'd in the Narration , there to have their design'd effect ; that is to say , that they be conducive to give the subject matter a certain Alacrity , when of it self it becomes dry and unpleasant . XXV . The Sentiments which ought to be conspicuous and predominant in History . THere are some Sentiments which are fit for the Theatre , and are not so for History ; in regard that Poesy speaks things as they ought to be , and History as they are . Accordingly those Historians who give their Hero's such exquisite Sentiments , are not always the most judicious ; and whatever is not grounded upon sound Sence , how plausible soever it may otherwise be , is not always the best . So that Quintus Curtius is not altogether in the right , when he represents Alexander as a person so admirable . He never makes him take the most prudent course that might be taken , but the most heroick and the most hazardous . He looks upon danger as what has something of Charm in it ; and he does not so much love Conquests , as the Glory of Conquering . He may surprize Darius by attacquing him in the night-time , and by that means conceal his own weakness , the Enemy's Army being twice the number of his . But that great man , whose thoughts are less bent upon conquering , than upon having his Valour admir'd , engages the King of Persia in the day-time , resolv'd rather to perish gloriously , than to overcome by surprizes . Darius after his Defeat proffers to divide Asia with him , and proposes to him an Intermarriage with his Daughter ; but Alexander would rather make his way to Fame through danger , than to gain preheminence with tranquillity . He hearkens not to those Proposals , and would not have any thing but what is extraordinary . 'T is true , his Historian does him much honour , but in that great acquest of Glory is there not some defect in point of Verisimilitude ? Does he not make his Hero more daring than prudent , and represent him rather as an hazardous Adventurer , than a person of great Ambition ? No doubt he thought that the more plausible way , but he has thereby given us occasion to doubt whether it be 〈◊〉 Romance or a History he hath left us ; so far has he overshot himself as to that point . Of so great concern is it , that an Author keep ▪ close in all things to Reason , which ought to regulate his Sentiments , and follow rather the nature of the things , than the charming Idea's of his own imagination . Let not History therefore by any means countenance those ridiculous projects for the acquest of an imaginary same , which occasion unsettled minds to commit so many miscarriages , inasmuch as most of them go but blindly in the pursuit of true honour , because they know not what it is . Let it not inspire a solid man with the Sentiments of a Palladin or Knight Errant , nor attribute the Vertues of a Romantick Hero to a true Courter of Honour . Great persons are apt to frame to themselves Idea's of Reputation according to their own Fancies , and answerably to the bent of their own Vanity . But the Publick Interest ought to be more dear to him who governs , than his own Fame ; and the true Honour of a great Prince is , that he be lov'd rather than fear'd . These are the Sentiments which ought to be most predominant in History , that so it may be a Lecture of Clemency to Princes , and a Rule of Reason and sound Instruction to all people . Let not the Historian therefore be mistaken , let him in the first place be able to distinguish between true and counterfeit Honour in the Maxims of Life , that so he may not commend any thing but what is commendable . Let him undeceive people of their Errors , without becoming himself a Slave to popular Sentiments . Let him not suffer them to judge of things by their events , without reascending to the sources , that he may acquaint them with the Principles thereof . Let him be careful to do justice to true and false merit , that so he may not impose any thing upon Posterity , which is apt to credit what is said without examining it , and to keep to the literal sence of what it meets withall . Let him never make a discovery of great Emergencies , without some advertisement of their Causes , and without laying open the secret Contrivances and Ressorts by which they were compass'd . That many times is something very inconsiderable ; but men take a pleasure to see great effects arising from small principles , as Dionysius Halicarnass●u● informs us in the fifth Book of his History , upon occasion of the Revolution of the Regal Government at Rome , caus'd by the insolence of young Tarquin , and the haughty deportment of his Father . And this is the Spirit which ought to be predominant in History , and these the Maxims which the Historian ought to observe . We come now to see what kind of genius he ought to have . XXVI . What Genius the Historian ought to be of . IT is not to be imagin'd , that any thing considerable can be written in History without a Genius ▪ this is that which does all in all in this Art , as well as in the others : and it is onely by this that some Historians may be distinguish'd from others . A mean Genius shall make but a small matter of a great Subject ; and he who has a great Genius shall make great things of a small subject . He therefore who would write History well , ought to have an universal and comprehensive Spirit , and such as is capable of great Idea's , that he frame to himself a great Draught and Design of what he intends to do . History ( says Cicero ) is a work of great importance , and not to be attempted but by a person above the common rate of men . And when Lucian , who was one of the greatest Wits of his Age , which produc'd so many celebrated men , acknowledges that his Genius was too weak for History , and not able to reach that Perfection which it requires , he puts me into some astonishment , and raises in me a very great Idea of the difficulty there is for a man to acquit himself well of that charge . For if that Author , who has not written any thing but what is admirable , and who gives Rules for the writing of History , so senceful and instructive , ingeniously confesses , that he is not himself capable of supporting the weight of so great an undertaking , what are we to think of those persons who become Historians on a sudden , without ever having any knowledge of what is essential to History ? As it happen'd ( says he ) in that War of Armenia , mention'd by him , which begat so many Authors , who out of a pure it●h of writing would needs be dabbling upon that subject . That will not do the work , says he ; for there is nothing more difficult than for a man to labour for Eternity , as Thucydides has done . For what vigour of Mind is there not requisite to deliver the truth , without paraphrasing upon it , as they do , who have not their Souls great enough to observe the Rules of a candid simplicity , and to relate things as they are ? What unbyass'd Constancy is there not requisite to unmask the Vice , which is naturally conceal'd in the artifices of Dissimulation ? What Penetration and Perspicacity is there not necessary to discover the recesses of their Genius , of whom a man is to speak without amusing himself about the external consideration of their persons , which does hardly ever signifie any thing ? But when his work is to make a distinction between whole Nations and Ages , by what is essential in their Character , what steddiness of Apprehension is there not requisite ? As for instance , in a relation of the Civil Wars of Rome , not to confound the Spirit and Humour of the Commonwealth , with that of Monarchy , the Independence of the one with the Dependence of the other ; not to attribute in a History of France the Manners of the Age of Lewis XIV , which is no way superstitious , to the Age of Lewis XI , whose Character was Superstition it self ; not to make Charlemaign such a one as Henry III , and to denote the times and persons by what is particularly remarkable in their difference . What Principles of Equity should not a man have for the exact Administration of Justice to Vice and Vertue , for the distinguishing of true and apparent Merit , and for a man's accustoming himself not to look on the Actions , without reflecting on the Persons ? What Judgment is there not needful for a man to pitch upon the right side in all things , to display things in their best sence , to be always tending to what is most solid ; so to interpose his own Sentiment upon the matters of which he discourses , as not to force the Reader by Prejudgments ; not to descant upon the passages that seem delicate , but with that delicacy of Reflection , which cannot be the effect of any thing but an exquisite sence ; not to charge his Discourse with too much matter , such as many smother the smartness of it , without allowing therein some place for what Reflection he might make himself , or giving his Reader a convenience to make any ; to be able to find out the real Knot there may be in every Affair , without any danger of mistaking , and so to clear the difficulty ; not to make a recital of great Events upon frivolous motives ; not to conceal false Conceptions of things under a pompous Expression ; to avoid what seems to have too strong a Scent of Study , and whatever has a forc'd Air ; and to follow in all things that Beam of Light and Intelligence , which gives an Idea of the discernment of the Historian , by raising a good opinion of his Capacity and Endowments ? So that the part most necessary to History is Judgment● The Orator may break forth into Sallies of Eloquence , such as are lively and slorid , and ●un the hazard of taking those boldnesses , which may prove succesful in a great Concourse of people , who are not taken with any thing so much as Confidence . The Poet may expatiate out of his subject , and not have his Wits always about him : But the Historian , who speaks in cold bloud , ought ever to be Master of himself , have the command of his thoughts , and not speak any thing but what is judicious . In short , there is not any thing requires so great a stock of Sencefulness , so much Reason , so great Wit , so much Judgment , and so many other qualities , as History , if written as it ought to be ; and yet when all is done , a fortunate Disposition enrich'd with all these Accomplishments , must have one additional Perfection , to wit , that of a particular Conversation of the greatest persons . 'T was by the familiar acquaintance which Polybius had with Scipio and Laelius , that he became so excellent an Historian . We have in Thucydides and Livy the accomplish'd Models which History requries ; Antiquity has not any thing of greater perfection in that kind ; and there is hardly any thing to be wished for in either of them , unless it be that Thucydides is yet more sincere than Livy , and Livy more natural than Thucydides●Tacitus is admirable in his way ; Lapsuis prefers him before all the rest , but all are not of his Sentiment . It may be said in the general , that he is an Historian of a particular Method by himself , who has great beauties , together with great defects ; but his defects are somewhat shadowed under a Grandeur of Genius , which is conspicuous in whatever he says ; as also under somewhat of the sublime Character , which exalts him above many Authors , who are more exact and more natural than he is . He has his Adherents and his Admirers . 'T is true , he pleases those who are talented with the imaginative part ; but as to those who are more for Judgment , and such as affec● Sencefulness rather than Embellishment or Eloquence , they are not so well satisfied with him . Amongst the Moderns I find Mariana , D'avila , and Fra. Paolo , of an admirable genius for History . Mariana has the talent of reflecting and expressing excellently well what he thinks and has to say , and of giving a Character of Grandeur to what is transacted in his mind . D'avila does circumstance things well , reasons appositely enough upon the Subjects he treats of , and gives his Discourse that evenness of thread and intertexture , from which it derives that insinuating Air , which is observable in him above the rest . Fra. Paolo , in his History of the Council of Trent , gives what colour and prospect he pleases to what he says ; never had any man that Art in a more eminent degree than he has . He also makes a discovery of a vast Capacity , in the talent he has of making profound Researches into the points of Doctrine whereof he treats , in order to give his Reader an exact account of them . Never did Author write with more artifice , or greater smartness of wit , nor yet with less reason and truth . He is a passionate Author , who imploys his Art in concealing his Passion . He would be pleasant and drollish upon all occasions , that he might not be thought angry and out of humour ; but he falls by that means into another default . He is too much given to Raillery in a Subject so serious as that which he treats of ; for Passion spreads it self through all he says . And so that Historian , with all his great genius , is the most vicious Character that may be seen in the way of writing History , wherein there is not any thing less pardonable than Animosity . When an Historian has once the repute of being prepossess'd with some Passion , he is no longer believ'd . And this Reflection gives us occasion to examine the Morality which is requisite in him who makes it his business to write . XXVII . The Morality of the Historian . WHereas every one frames to himself a Morality according to his Genius , there is a discovery made of the Spirit and Humor of an Historian by his Principles . This must in the first place be laid down as granted , that there are few of them so generously minded , as to be free from all Hope or Fear , and unconcernedly prefer Truth before their Interest , which later is the most universal Source of all the false Judgments which men make of the things whereof they take upon them to speak . This therefore ought to be the first thing that is taken into consideration , when a man makes it his profession to instruct the publick ; and it is the first Maxim that an Historian ought to propose to himself . This being well established , his thoughts must be bent upon the gaining of Credibility in mens minds , and to give an Air of Truth to whatever he says . And to this principally ought all his Morality to be levell'd , and that the Historian will never do but by a solid Establishment of his Reputation : and it is not by Protestations of being sincere that he shall give proofs of his sincerity ; but it is done by making a discovery in all his words of the steddiness of his Heart , and the unbyassable Integrity of his Sentiments . Accordingly nothing ought to fall from him , but what bears the Character of Reason and Equity . The love he ought to have for Truth should be the rule and standard of all his Expressions , and all his Idea's . Let him always speak as a just and vertuous man , and never let any thing slip from him which may be injurious to Modesty and Integrity . Let him be severe and inflexible in the Sentiments which the most exact consideration of Honour can inspire him withall ; and let there never appear any thing in his words which may occasion any distrust of his Candour and Ingenuous Deportment . Let it be believ'd that he speaks what is true as soon as he speaks it ; that persuasion being grounded on the assurance men have that he is uncapable of imposing . He can never do amiss who has laid such good Principles as these . 'T is by such an unblemish'd Morality that Thucydides establish'd the Reputation of his Sincerity in all subsequent Ages , and that he has gain'd the belief of all people . 'T is by a love to Religion , and a respect for the Gods , which is conspi●uous in the Works of Xenophon , that whatever he says is credited ; men being easily persuasible , that a man who has the love of Piety so deeply engraven in his heart , cannot utter a Falshood . Polybius is more a Libertine ; he treats as fabulous things the Sentiments which the people had of the Gods and of Hell , pretending quite to discredit them . And it is also by an unblameable Morality that Lavy is more persuasive , than by his great Accomplishments ; nay through all the Intrigues , Interests , Passions , and other irregular proceedings of the men whom he decyphers , he lets you see a certain thread of Probity , which discovers him to be yet a more honest man than a good Historian . In the darkest recesses of their Hearts whom he describes , you may behold the clearness of his own ; and amidst the false Lights which he discovers in their Conduct , he always takes a true prospect of things himself : he makes sound Judgments of every thing , for his Soul is as steddy as his Mind is well balanc'd . Tacitus is a man of a quite different Character : he is a great Wrester of things to what sense he pleases himself , and one that shrouds a malicious Heart under a very excellent Wit. He is always mistaken upon the point of true Merit , because he is not acquainted with any but what proceeds from subtilty ; and it is rather some political Reflection than the pure truth that makes him speak . Besides the ill thoughts he has of his Neighbour , whenever he has any occasion to speak of the Gods , he makes not any discovery of Piety or Religion , as may be seen in the Discourses he has upon Destiny against . Providence , in the sixth of his Annals ; and he imputes all things to the Stars and to Chance , upon the occasion of Thrasullus , who being Astrologer to Tiberius , was become his Confident at Capreae . So difficult a matter it is for a man who is not vertuous to make a good Historian ; for the Principles of the one are not compatible with those of the other . When therefore an Author takes Pen in hand , he immediately puts on the Character of a publick person ; and he again degrades himself from that Honour , as soon as he assumes the Sentiments of a private man , to mind himself , and to revenge his own quarrels . This was the case of Procopius , who being exasperated against the Emperour Justinian and the Empress Theodora , hearkens to his passion , and corrupts the Truth . Or else he is apt to follow his own Preoccupation , as Eusebius and Theodoret did , who made use of their Histories to establish their own Errors , or to flatter those whom they would please , as Buchanan did , who in his History of Scotland took occasion to blast the Reputation of Queen Mary Stuart , purposely to gratifie Queen Elizabeth of England . And as Fra. Paolo did , who makes his History of the Council of Trent a Satyr against the Roman Church and Religion , in whose conduct he makes a great discovery of little Cheats and Frauds , only to revenge himself upon the Pope , who did not advance him to the Dignity of a Cardinal , after he had put him in some hopes of it . Paulus Jovius was a man who did things pursuantly to his Interest , a Pensioner of Charles the Fifth , unjust , malicious , and a great Flatterer . The Pourtraitures he has made of the most considerable persons of his History , are so many pieces detach'd from it , which he dress'd up into Lives of Illustrious Men , out of the pure design of getting Money ; and they are writ answerably to the Rewards he received for them . Guicciardine betrays the Passion he has against all France . Sandoval makes Charles the Fifth pass for a most Catholick Prince , while in the mean time he foments Heresie in Germany , onely because Pope Paul the Third had disgusted him . Cabrera celebrates Philip the Second of Spain for his Piety , though he favour'd Queen Elizabeth against the Pretensions of Mary Stuart , whom he hindered from being Queen , because she had a kindness for the French , and by that means obstructed the Settlement of the Catholick Religion in England . Herrera is a superficial Writer , and partial in the Concerns of his own Nation . In short , there are hardly any Historians , who have not their Inclinations and Aversions ; they think it a bard task to devest themselves of their Sentiments , and they make Elogies or Satyrs according to the dispositions of their own Hearts . But there are few Authors of such a Character as Thucydides was of , who out of an unbyass'd sincerity commends Pericles in whatever he did that was commendable , though he had been ill-treated by him ; and always does justice to the Athenians , who had banish'd him into Thrace , where he dy'd . He was a man without any passion , who propos'd to himself onely what judgment Posterity should make of his Work , and was resolutely bent to stick to the truth ; wherein he has shewn him a better-principled man than any of the others , for his Fidelity and Probity is remarkable through all his Work. Titus Livius is more favourable to Pompey than to Caesar , Dion more favourable to Caesar than to Pompey . An●●i 〈◊〉 Marcellinus is a perpetual Adorer of Julian the Apostate , and a great Declamator against Valentinian his Successor , because he was a Christian . Eusebius never shews Constantine but with the best side outward ; Zosimus shews him onely with the worst . P●ocopius ●●oliz'd Belizarius ; Eginart had the same Veneration for Charlemaigne , Sandoval for Charles the Fifth , Strada for Alexander Earnese . In s●●e , every Historian makes himself a● 〈◊〉 according to his own fancy , whom he looks on 〈◊〉 his Creature ; and to make him the more beautiful he endeavours to make him the more admirable . And this is it that raises a suspicion of most Histories , because all Historians have their passions ; and there are few of them sincere , because there are few but follow the bent of some Interest . On the other side , they who are not sway'd by interest , are apt to be blinded with the desire of pleasing , and the care they have of their Reputation , inclines them to other Extremities . Josephus in the History of the Jews , suppresses true Miracles to humour the Pagans , who would not have believ'd them ; and supposes things less true , because he thought them such as were suitable to their gust and capacity . This is the way to destroy , and not to establish ; things ought to be related as they are , since it is so much the worse for the incredulous ; for nothing more misbecomes a man , who makes it his profession to give the publick an account of Truth , than thus to profane it . In short , let there not any thing of Servility or Meanness appear in the Sentiments or Inclinations of the Historian ; for nothing creates a worse Opinion of his Fidelity . But though I do not approve the Flatterers of great men , such as Eusebius was , who will not have us see any thing but what is commendable in Constantine , who in the mean time had great defects ; yet is it my judgment , that they ought to be indulg'd in certain things . For though a man ought to say nothing but what is true , yet all truths are not to be spoken . Quintus Curtius might have forborn the Infamies he spoke of Alexander ; there are some Heads so privileg'd that they require respect ; let us therefore treat them honourably , and not be chargeable with any insolence towards them . We may relate the Vices of their persons , but let us not say any thing that may scandalize their Dignity , or abate ought that is due to their Grandeur . Tacitus says so many dirty things of Tiberius , that Boccalini cannot endure him for it . What Lampridius relates of the Emperours Heliogabalus and Caracalla , has made his History despicable ; and Platina discovers but little judgment in his way of treating the Popes . All will not be of my Opinion , but the wise will ; and it is my persuasion , that how meritorious soever it may be for a man to be sincere , he would be ridiculous if he were so in all things . But it is to be consider'd withall , that praises are never well made , because they are not made with the delicacy that is requisite ; that Commendations are made upon indifferent passages , and not upon those of which men were more likely to be sensible and mov'd thereat ; that the publick is always in an ill humour against Commendations , which it hardly ever applauds . The securest way of Commendation is , onely to make a sincere recital of commendable Actions . All know the Adventure of Aristobulus one of Alexander's Commanders , who read to him the History of the Battel which that Prince had gain'd over Porus. Alexander , who was sailing on the River Hydaspes , highly disgusted at the ●latteries of that Historian , snatch'd the History from him and flung it into the River , adding that he should be serv'd so too , for being so impudent as to commend so ill , attributing to him imaginary Exploits , as if there had not been real ones enough . This is a rough draught of the Morality which I should wish in an Historian ; or at least these should be my Principles , if I had any design to concern my self in the composing of a History , and thought my self of a Genius vigorous enough for it . In short , I would be modest after such a manner , as that there should always be an appearance of Candour and Moderation , never any vanity in my Sentiments . Upon which consideration I can hardly bear with the Extravagance of that Historian mentioned by Photius , who preparing himself to write the History of Alexander promises , that his style shall not be inferiour to the transcendent actions of his Hero. But after all , a man's edge to writing is soon taken off , when he has seen the judgment which Dionysius Halicarnassaeus passeth upon Thucydides , if he be any way stock'd with a senceful Apprehension of things : for there is no Author , though ever so judicious , but may dread the Censures of that Critick . And these are the Sentiments which I have gather'd by the reading of Historians . I am not so vain as to pretend , that I lay them down for Maxims ; they are onely Conceptions , possibly not well digested , which may become good by the good use which may be made of them . In the next place you have the Sentiments which may be had upon the most considerable Historians . XXVIII . A Judgment of Historians . HErodotus is the first that gave a rational Form to History , and it is his Elogy that he chalk'd out the way to others . His Style * is pure and elegant . † Athenaeus celebrates him for the Charms of his Discourse . His subject is of a vast extent , for it comprehends Nations , Kingdoms , Empires , the Affairs of Europe and Asia . He is not very exact in what he says , because he grasps at too much matter ; but I find him of a more than ordinary sincerity , inasmuch as he treats the Greeks and the Barbarians , those of his own Countrey and Foreiners , without any discovery of Partiality . I find also that Plutarch treats him with too much rigour , when he would have him accounted a person of an evil intention in most of his Conjectures ; but that he is not favourable to him proceeds from pure Animosity , and merely because he had ill treated his Countrey Boe●tia in his History . Thucydides is exact in his manner of writing , faithful in the things he relates , sincere , unsway'd by Interest . He has Grandeur , Excellency , and Majesty in his Style . He is always austere , but of an austerity which has nothing but what is great ; and his subject is indeed not so large , and more limited than that of Herodotus . 'T is merely out of a spirit of Partiality , that Dionysius Haelicarnassaeus prefers Herodotus before Thucydides , because the former was of Halicarnassus : but for my part , I find him the most accomplish'd of all the Gre●k Historians . Xenophon is pure in his Language , natural and pleasant in his Composition . He has a freedom and facility of Spirit , a Mind fertile and full of many learned Discoveries ; his Imagination is clear , and his Periods are of a just Intertexture . The decorum of Morality is not always exactly observ'd in his History , wherein he makes ignorant persons and Barbarians speak like Philosophers . Cicero tells us , that Scipio could not give over reading him , when he had once got him into his hands . Longinus gives him a Character of Spirit , by which he makes him a fortunate Reflecter on things . He is , all consider'd , a very accomplish'd Historian ; and 't was by the reading of his History that Scipio and Lucullus became such great Chieftains . Polybius is an excellent Discourser ; he has a fair stock of good and noble things , but that stock is not so well husbanded as that of the others before mentioned . He is however esteemable by the Idea which Brutus had of him , who in the greatest perplexity of his Affairs pass'd away whole nights in the reading and study of him . His design was not so much to write a History , as an Instruction for the good Government of a State , as he declares himself at the end of his first Book : and so he recedes somewhat from the Character of an Historian ; which obliges him at the beginning of the ninth Book to make a kind of Apology for his way of writing History . His Style is chargeable with somewhat of negligence . Dionysius Halicarnassaus in his Book of Roman Antiquities , discovers a great Sence fulness of Expression , much Science and Ratiocination , which is not common . He is exact , diligent , judicious , of greater Veracity than Livy , and very ponderous . Diodorus Siculus is a great Character , but one that comprehends too much matter , being consider'd as a Compilator out of Philistus , Timaeus , Calisthenes , Theopompus , and others . Philo and Josephus have some Touches of a very extraordinary Eloquence . They are two Jews , who were over-desirous to please and humour the Pagans , by servilely accommodating themselves to their gust and sentiments . Arrian is but a Copyer of Xenophon , and an affected Imitator of his ways . He has made seven Books of the Conquests of Alexander , as Xenophon had done of the Conquests of Cyrus . Appian sponges upon all the Greeks ; and out of that intermixture he has fram'd to himself a Style which does not resemble any of the others . Scaliger calls him , The thievish Drone of other Historians . He has taken out of Plutarch what was excellent in him ; but after all , he is a great Magazine or Stock of Matters . Dion Cassius has lost credit with many , by the extraordinary things which he relates , without any discerning Precaution ; for he is so far from keeping close to the truth , that he is at a distance from the likelyhood of it , as in that passage of the sixty sixth Book of his History , where he affirms , that Vespas●● healed a blind man by spitting upon his eyes . Procopius is exact in what he advances , because he accompanied B●lizarius in his Wars , and was a Witness of his noble Actions ; but he is somewhat too dry in his History of Persia , which has the Air rather of a Journal than of a History . He satisfied his passion in the writing of his Secret History , but he hearkned to his Moderation in suppressing it ; for after his death some took occasion to publish what he had carefully conceal'd during his life , wherein he is not wholly in excusable . Most of those who have written the Byzantine History , have either copied one out of another , as Agathias , Cedrenus , Joannes Cu●opalates , or are not very exact ; and they have nothing that approaches the Dignity , the Excellency , the Discernment , and the Fidelity of the ancient Greek● . Amongst the Latines Salust is conspicuous for the Grandeur of his Air , the Steddiness of his Thoughts , and his admirable Sence . No man has better express'd the senceful , accurate , and austere Style of Thucydides . He is sometimes harsh in his Expressions , but yet he is not faint or flat . His Conciseness takes off somewhat of his Perspicuity . He has nothing that is counterfeit in his Procedure , and he gives weight to whatever he says . His Sentiments are always excellent , though his Morality was not good ; for he perpetually rails against Vice , and always speaks well of Vertue . I find him ever dissatisfied with his Countrey , and one that is apt to think ill of his Neighbour : All else consider'd he is a very great person . Julius Caesar had the noblest talent of expressing himself of any man. The Pedants have reason to admire him , for the inimitable purity of his Style ; but I admire him much more for the exact comprehensiveness of his Sence , for no man ever writ more prudently . He is the onely Author amongst them all who does not speak any Impertinencies . He speaks of himself but as of an indifferent person , and there is nothing but what is suitable to the wise he has taken upon himself . 'T is true , he is not absolutely an Historian ; but it is true withall , that he is a great Model for the writing of History . 'T is a great repute to that admirable Author , that Henry IV , and Lewis XIV of 〈◊〉 implove● themselves in the ●ranslation of his History of the Gaulish War. Livy is the most accomplish'd of all , for he has a●l the great parts and perfe●●ions of an Historian ; the Imagination excellent , the Expression noble , the Sence exact , the Eloquence admirable . His Mind will not admit of any but great Idea's , he fills the Imagination of his Reader by what he says : 't is by that he makes his way to the Heart , and moves the very Soul. And he is the greatest Genius for History , and one of the greatest Masters of Eloquence that ever was . I do not comprehend what Asinius Pollio means , when he attributes to him a Provincial Air , and such as hath a little smack of Lombardy . His great talent lies in making what he says to be felt , by making those who ●ead him to participate of his own Sentiments , by inspiring them with his Fears and Hopes , and by communicating to them all his Passions , by the Art he has to put all the most secret re●●or●● of mens hearts into motion . Tacitus describes things after a way different from all others , but he confines himself too much to great Affairs , that he may avoid condefcending to small ones , which yet ought not to be neglected . He thinks well , but he is not always happy in expressing himself clearly . He plays too much the Philosopher . His Decisions of things are high and daring ; had he the Destinies of men in his hands , he would not speak otherwise ; and he always moralizes on the Extravagances of others , sparing none , and speaking ill of all Mankind . How many Minds has he spoil'd by the fancy of studying Politicks , which he inspires into so many people , and which is the vainest Study of all ? 'T is upon this rock that so many Spaniards , as Antonio Perez ; and so many Italians , as Ma●hiavel and Ammirato have split themselves . 'T is onely by the Lustre of his Style that this last so much pleases the higher sort of Wits , and so little those that affect what is Natural ; for by the subtilty of his Ratiocinations and Reflections he tires them . He is so obscure in his Expressions , that a man must be well exercised in his Style , ere he shall be able to unravel his thoughts . His way of Criticizing is delicate of it self , but it becomes Rustical by the desire he has to criticize upon every thing . His perpetual assuming of great Sentiments must introduce somewhat that is sublime ; 't is by this onely that he imposes , and 't is not so much to please and to instruct that he writes , as to raise Admiration . There is in him some . what that is great and extraordinary , which excuses most of his De●ects . But there are so many things to be said upon this Author , as well to his advantage as disadvantage , that there would be no end of them . 'T is a kind of humour that is of no use but onely for Ostentation ; and it contributes but little to the ordinary Conversation of men . Quintus Curtius is commendable for his sincerity ; he tells the good and ill of Alexander , without suffering himself to be preoccupated by the Merit of his Hero. If there be any exception to be made against his History , 't is onely that of its being too polite ; but yet he has excell'd in this particular , that he describes mens manners with a delightful and natural Air. This Character of Perfection , which is remarkable in these great men , was not to be found in the subsequent Ages . Justin , who becomes a Compiler , out of a desire to raise himself to an Historian , gives but a transient account of matters . He knows much ; he delivers things sencefully enough , and he has amass'd many Occurrences , which without him might have been lost . Most of the Authors of the History of Augustus have confin'd themselves to the writing of Lives , as Plutarc● an● Herodian did amongst the Gre●ks , and Suetonius and Cor●elius Nepos amongst the La●●●e , and by that means have degenerated from the Character of Historians . Who came after them were but simple Chronicle●s , Copiers , Abbreviators , and Compilers , who had no Reputation but what they deriv'd from the gross knowledge they gave of their Age , wherein the Star of History was not ●orunate , as having nothing that 's delicate or in●eed rational . Nor was there much Sincerity found amongst the modern Greeks , who must needs introduce Visions and extraordinary Adventures to satisfie their Genius . The love of Learning , which has reflourish'd in the last Ages , hath raised up , together with the revival of senceful writing , a flight of Historians , who by the Study of the Ancients , whom they took for their Models , made a greater noise than their Predecessors . Amongst those who have most signalized themselves may come in Com●es , and what is singular in him is , that he writes sencefully and is sincere . Paulus Amilius speaks purely , but he is superficial . Paulus Jovius follows onely his own Passion and his Interest . Machiavel is exact enough in his History of Florence ; in the rest his Wit has the predominancy over his Judgment . He does not absolutely do justice to Cas●ruccio Castrucci , whom he treats as an Enemy to his Countrey . Mariana in his History of Spain has not been surpass'd by any modern Author , either as to the Grandeur of his Design , or the Excellency of the Style . Buchanan is too servile an Imitator of Livy ; whatere is good in him he has filch'd from the Ancients . He writes sencefully , but has no great Elevation in his Sentiments . His long Citations of the third Book do not generally please , no more than do the Particularities he brings in , in the second Book of the notion of the Country whereof he speaks . The Germans have vast Projects upon their History ; but nothing reduc'd within the natural order , which an exact Design would require . We find is most of the Spaniards a Spirit of Partiality for their Countrey , which renders them very suspicious . The Italians are well furnish'd with particular Histories of the different States whereof Italy consists ; but they have no complete Body of History . There begin now to appear amongst us some rays of hope , that some accomplish'd Historian will rise up , by the Approbation which the Publick gives those who write at this time . FINIS . Notes, typically marginal, from the original text Notes for div A58058-e1170 Pulchrum imprimis videtur , non pati occidere , quibus aeternitas debeatur . Plin. l. 5. epist . — genus hoc scribendi incitatum atque elatum esse debere , quis ignorat ? Cic. ad fam . epist . 7. l. 6. Addidit Historiae majorem sonum ▪ vocis Antipater , caeteri non ●xornatores rerum , sed tantummodo narratores fuerunt . Cic. de Orat. l. 2. Magna , non nimia ; sublimis , non abrupta ; fortis , non temeraria ; severa , non tristis ; gravis , non tarda ; laet● , non luxuriosa ; plena , non tumida . Fab. l. 12. c. 10. Delectus verborum habendus , & pondera singulorum examinanda . Fab. l. 10. c. 3. Lucian . de conscrib . Hist . Historico sermoni decus conciliet perspicuitas proprietásque verborum . Ben. de Hist . l. 1. Quid tam necessarium quàm rect ▪ locutio ? Fab. l. 1. Curae magna sentiendi & loquendi , sed dissimulatio curae praecipua . L. 9. c. 4. Nihil est in Historia pura & illustri brevitate dulcius . Cic. ad Brut. In sententia nihil absurdum aut alienum , aut subinsulsum ; in verbis nihil inquinaetum , abjectum , non aptum , durum , longè petitum . Cic. de opt . gen . Orat. Non debet quisquam , ubi maxima rerum momentae versantur , solicitus esse de verbis . Fab. l. 8. c. 3. Vt monilibus & margaritis , quae sunt ornaementa foeminarum , deformantur viri ; nec habitus triumphalis , quo nihil augustius , foeminas decet . Fab. l. 11. c. 1. Ornatus omnis , non tam suâ , quàns rei cui adhibetur , condition● constat . Ibid. Si oratio perderet gratiam simplicis & inaffectati coloris , perderet & fidem . Fab. l. 9. c. 4. In judicio de Thucyd. Homerus brevem quidem , cum animi jucunditate propriam , carentem superfluis , eloquentiam Menelao dedit , quae sunt virtutes generis primi . Fab. l. 12. c. 10. Exponere simpliciter & sine ulla exorn●atione . Cic. de Invent. l. 2 Nor. dicere ornatiùs quàm simplex ratio veritatis ferat . Cic. de Orat. l. 1. Xenophon●is illam jucunditatem inaffectatam , quam nullae affectat●● consequi possit , ut ipsae sermonem Gratia finicissè videantur . Fa● . l. 10. c. 1. Plutarch . Herm. de Idaeis l. 2. In rebus magnis memoriâque dignis historiam versari . Cic. de Orat. l. 2. Historiam assuetam discurrere per negotiorum celsitudines , non humilium minutias indagare causarum . — Ammian . Marcell . l. 26. Equidem non affirmare sustineo , de quibus dubito , nec subducere quae accepi . Curt. l. 9 Apud Herodotum sunt innumerabiles fabulae . De Leg. l. 1. Marcellin . in vita Thucyd . Salustius maria transgressus dicitur , ut oculis suis crederet de conditionibus locorum . Petrar . In Praefat. Hist . Hist . l. 12. Raggua di Parnas . Tiberium ascitum , quod ejus arrogantiam introspexerit , & comparatione deterrimâ sibi gloriam quaesivisse . Tac. Ann. l. 1. Dolabella in absurdam adulationem progressus . Tac. Ann. l. 3. Suspectabat Sullam , socors ejus ingenium callidúmque simulatorem interpretando . Ann. l. 13. Temporibus Neronis sapientia pro inertia fuit . Id. Alias in Historia leges observandas , alias in Poemate ; illa ad veritatem quaeque , in hoc ad delectationem referri pleraque . Cic. de Leg. 1. Graecis historiis plerunque poeticae similis est licentia . Fab. l. 2. c. 4. — & quicquid Graecia mendax Peccat in historia — Juv. Sat. 10. Quidam incredibilium relatu commendationem parant , & lectorem aliud acturum , si per quotidiana duceretur , miraculo excitant , & op●● suum fieri popul are non putant , nisi mendacio asperserint . Senec. Qu. Natur. l. 7. Lucian . de Hist . conscrib . Vtilitatem juvandi praetulerunt gratiae placendi . Plin. praef . hist . nat . de Thucyd. & aliis hist . Agrippina pavor & consternatio mentis emicu●t , quamvis vultu premeretur . Octavia , quamvis rudibus annis , dolorem , charitatem , affectus omnes abscondere didicerat . Ita post breve silentium repetita convivi● 〈◊〉 . Tac. ann . l. 13. Rerum gestarum pronunciator sincerus Thucydidides . Cic. de clar . orat . In judicio de Thucyd . Scribe secur●● , dicas quod velis , babiturus mendaciorum comites quos Historicae eloquenti●e miramur autores . Vopisc . praef . hist . * Apud Flori● . S● . Neminem scriptorum , quantum ad historiam pertinet , non aliquid esse mentitum . Vopisc . ib. Verum ipsum in scribent is sincerita●e candoreque elucet . Melch. Can. in loc . Theol. l. 11. c. 6. De conscrib . hist . Quanquam vincta sit , soluta videri debet oratio . Fab. l. 9. c. 4. Historia non tam finitos numeros , quàm orbem contextúmque desiderat . Ibid. In Herodoto omnia leniter fluunt ; tum ipsa dialectus habet jucunditatem . Ibid. Thucydides praefractior , ita nec rotundus , in eo orbem orationis desidero . Cic. in Bruto . Obscurus est , quia pressus . Ibid. Tribus libris de bello civili Caesari falsò asscriptis nihil durius , nec candori Caesariano minus conveniens . Florus Sabin . in calum . Ling. Lat. Genus orationis fusum , & cum lenitate quadam aequabili pros●uens , sine judiciali asperit●●e , & sententiarum forinsium deu●eis prosequendum . Cic. de orat . l. 2. Salustius rerum Romanarum ●lorentissimus autor . Tac. hist . l. 3. Salustio vigente amputatae sententiae , & obscura brevitas , fu●re pro cultu . Sen. l. 11. 〈◊〉 . 114. Verba excerpsit Salustius ex originibus Catonis . Suet. in Aug. Salustius scriptor seriae & severae orationis . A. Gel. l. 17. c. 18. Ib. l. 9. De Id●is ▪ l. 1. c. 5. & l. 2. de Invent . Austerus Graecâ consuetudine . Cornel. Front. de different . vocum . Artis severae si quis amat effectus , mentémque magnis applicat , priùs more f●●gali●●tis lege polleat exactâ . Petr. Si juvenes verba atroci stylo effoderent , jam illa grandis oratio haberet majestatis su● pondus . Ibid. Histori ca locutio , ubi munditiem retinuerit , majora ornamenta non requirat ; simplex , pura , naturalis ●it , nec Atticam sic●itatem referre possit . Beni , 〈◊〉 hist . l. 1. Historia narratio rei gestae , per quam ea quae facta sunt dignoscuntur . Isidor . l. 1. Orig. Expositio praeteritorum temporum . Fab. l. 4. c. ● . Custodia fidelis rerum gestarum . Tit. Liv. l. 6. Dare orationi varios vultus ; gaudent enim res varietate . Fab. l. 9. c. 2. Circumcisa expositio rei quae supervacuis caret . Fab. l. 4. c. 1. Densus , brevis , semper instans sibi concitatis affectibus Thucydides . Fab. l. 10. c. 1. Thucydides verbis aptus & pressus . Cic. de Orat. l. 2. Immortalem illam Salustii velocitatem consecutus Livius . Fab. l. 10. c. 1. ●lla Salustiana bre●itas , quâ nihil apud aures eruditas per●ectius esse potest , captanda . Ibid. Livius in narrando mirae ●uc●nditatis ▪ clarissiimique candoris , ita ducuntur omnia , tum rebus 〈◊〉 personis accommodat● . Ibid. Thucydides creber rerum frequentiâ . Cic. de Orat. l. 2. Tract . de Judic . Thucyd. Rerum ratio ordinem temporum desiderat . Cic. de Orat. l. 2. In rebus magnis memoriâque dignis , consilia primùm , deinde acta , postea eventus expectantur ▪ Ibid. Cap. 18. Xenophontis fluens , & sine salebris oratio . Cic. In cons●r . hist . Annal. l. 11. Rerum ratio vult , ut quoniam in rebus magnis consilia primùm , deinde acta , postea eventus expectantur , in rebus gestis declarari , non solùm quid actum aut dictum si● , sed quomodo ; & cùm de eventu dicatur , ut causae explicentur omnes , &c. De Orat. l. 2. Haud facile animus verum provides , ubi officiunt odium , amicitia , ira , atque misericordia . Caesar . apud Salust . in Catil . In Herod . Excerpt . const . ex Diodoro . Luc. de cons●ri● . ●ist . Caesar scripsit Commentarios qui nudi sunt , absque omni ornatu orationis . Cic. in Brut. Epist . ad Pomp. & de virt . Serm. Affectus eos praecipue qui dulciores sunt , nemo historicorum Livio m●gìs commendavit . Fab. l. 10. c. 1. Sal. in bel . Jugurth . De hist . conscrib . In sermonibus effingendis Herodotus , Thucydides , Xenophon , Salustius , 〈◊〉 vadentur : ea causa est cur Caesar Commentarios scripsit , ut id omitteret , in quo alii laborârunt . Bisciol . l. 7. hor. subcaes . Trogas repre●endit in Livio & Salustio , quòd conciones & orationes operi suo inserendo , historiae modum excesserint . Justin . l. 38. Livius , Thucydides , interserunt conciones , quae nunquam ab iis , quibus sunt attributae , cogni●e fuerunt . Scal. Poet. l. 1. Ben. l. 2. de hist . De Thucydide orationes , quas interposuit , laudare soleo ; sed imitari neque possim si ve●im , neque velim ss possim . Cic. de clar . Orat. Explicentur hominum ipsorum non solùm res gest●● , sed vita ac natura . Cic. l. 2. de Orat. Lib. 21. Lucretiam no●te serâ non in convivio luxúque , sed dedi●am lanae inter ancillas sedentem inveniunt . Annal. l. 1. Oppress●● in ●●lclin●is par●sitos suos violis & floribus , sic ut animam ●l●qui effaveri●t . Lampr. in Heliog . Deos esse non negligere humana ; superbi● & crudelitati , 〈…〉 . Annal. l. 3. Curandum nè sententiae emineant extra corpus oration●● expresse . Petr. Polybius & Salustius ita peccârunt , ut nullam unquam veniam impetrârint , dum digrediuntur , &c. Ex Sebast . Mac. Nihil minùs quasitum à principio huj●● operis , quàm ut plus justo ab rerum ordine decli●arem , varietatibúsque distinguer●o opera , legentibus veluti diverticula qua●rerem . Lib. 9. Annal . Luc. de conscrib . hist . Vt qua●rere libea● qui eventus Romanis rebus , si cum Alexandro fore● bellatum , futurus fuerit . Annal. l. 9. Thucydides omnes dicendi ar●ificio vincit . Cic. de Orat. l. 2. Tito Livio mirae facundiae viro . Fab. l. 8. c. 1. Livium suprà quam dici potest eloquentem . Fab. l. 10. c. 1. Livius eloquentiae & fidei praeclarus imprimis . Tacit . Annal. l. 4. Salustius in bello Jugurthino & Catilinario , nihil ad historiam pertinentibus principiis usus est . Fab. l. 10. c. 8. Habeo volumen Prooemiorum ; ex eo eligere soleo , cum aliquod 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 institu● . Ad Attic. l. 16. ep . 6. Sen●●●s quam vile corpus s●●●is qui magn●m gloriam v●dent . 〈◊〉 . Liv. Ann. l. ● . 〈◊〉 Romani suum habent Anni●alem . Annal . l. 27. Arduum videtur res g●stas scribere , quòd facta dictis exaequenda sunt . Salust . Prooem . Bell. Ca●i●in . Magnum quid Historiam rectè scribere , & summi Oratoris proprium . De Orat. l. 2. Nequa suspicio grat●● sit , ●equa simultat● . Cic. de Orat. Marcellin . 〈…〉 . Josephus non tam stud●bat vera scribere , quàm credibi●i● : 〈◊〉 c●usa fuit , cur praeterierit miracula , quòd apud infideles 〈…〉 ●rant habitura ; & narravit fabul●s , quas pu●●vit iis magis probabiles futuras . Leo Cast . disp . de transl . sacr . leg . c. 36. Lucian . de conscrib . hist . * Dul●●● , candid●● . ●usus Herodotus . Fab. l. 10. c. 1. † Lib. 3. In Herodoto . Laudatur ab omnibus act rerum explicator sinceras & gravis — Hujus nemo neque verborum neque sententiarum gravitatem imitatur . Cic. de opt . orat . Alienorum laborum fucus . Animad . ad Euseb . Subtilissimus brevitatis artifex Salustius , proprietatum in verbis re●inentissimus . Gellius . Salustius homo nequam , sed gravissimus alienae luxuri●e objurgator . Lact. de falsa relig . l. 2. In T●o Livio putat inesse Pollio quandam Patavi●ita●em . F●b . l. 8. c. 1. Evenit nonnunquam ut aliquid grande ●uvenlat , qui semper quari● quod nimium est . Fab. ● . ● . c. 13. 
A92327	----	Reflections upon Monsieur Des Cartes's Discourse of a method for the well-guiding of reason, and discovery of truth in the sciences. Written by a private pen in French, and translated out of the original manuscript, by J.D. This text is an enriched version of the TCP digital transcription A92327 of text R208515 in the English Short Title Catalog (Thomason E1491_3). Textual changes and metadata enrichments aim at making the text more computationally tractable, easier to read, and suitable for network-based collaborative curation by amateur and professional end users from many walks of life. The text has been tokenized and linguistically annotated with MorphAdorner. The annotation includes standard spellings that support the display of a text in a standardized format that preserves archaic forms ('loveth', 'seekest'). Textual changes aim at restoring the text the author or stationer meant to publish. This text has not been fully proofread Approx. 108 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 55 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. EarlyPrint Project Evanston,IL, Notre Dame, IN, St. Louis, MO 2017 A92327 Wing R720 Thomason E1491_3 ESTC R208515 99867461 99867461 119773 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A92327) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 119773) Images scanned from microfilm: (Thomason Tracts ; 191:E1491[3]) Reflections upon Monsieur Des Cartes's Discourse of a method for the well-guiding of reason, and discovery of truth in the sciences. Written by a private pen in French, and translated out of the original manuscript, by J.D. Davies, John, 1625-1693. [14], 93, [1] p. Printed by Tho. Newcomb., London, : 1655. The epistle dedicatory signed: Jo. Davies. Annotation on Thomason copy: "1654. Febr. 2."; the second 5 in the imprint date has been crossed out and replaced with a "4". Reproduction of the original in the British Library. eng Descartes, René, 1596-1650. -- Discours de la m'ethode -- Early works to 1800. A92327 R208515 (Thomason E1491_3). civilwar no Reflections upon Monsieur Des Cartes's Discourse of a method for the well-guiding of reason, and discovery of truth in the sciences.: Writt Davies, John 1655 19235 25 55 0 0 0 0 42 D The rate of 42 defects per 10,000 words puts this text in the D category of texts with between 35 and 100 defects per 10,000 words. 2007-05 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2007-05 Apex CoVantage Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2007-06 Robyn Anspach Sampled and proofread 2007-06 Robyn Anspach Text and markup reviewed and edited 2008-02 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion REFLECTIONS UPON Monsieur Des Cartes's DISCOURSE OF A METHOD for the well-guiding of Reason , and Discovery of Truth in the Sciences . Written by a private Pen in French , and translated out of the original Manuscript , By J. D. LONDON ▪ Printed by Tho. Newcomb . 16●…4 TO THE Right Honorable , BULSTRODE WHITLOCK , One of the Lords Commissioners for the Great Seal of England , &c. MY LORD , HAd I been so fortunate as to have brought your Lordship somwhat equal unto you , that is to say , great , excellent , and worthy the eyes of all Europe , I should not have need to begin this address with a prayer for pardon ; which now I must needs do , since , my Lord , I only beseech you to be a tutelar Angel to a poor Orphan , whose Parents are unknown , and which is like to perish , if not shelter'd by your Lordships shadow . Those who have had the honour to converse with your Lordship , very well know how much , among your other vertues , your Candor and humanity are conspicuous , and what Goodness and Tenderness resides in that high and noble Soul of yours , which makes you so universal a Patron to all liberal Studies , and a Fosterer of every thing vertuous , animating and quickening the inferior Bodies with that great Light which continually dwels in your own Sun . And , my Lord , more particularly , since I fear you have that admirable defect of forgetting the favors you confer , give me leave to put your Lordship in mind of what you have done to me , both in doing me the honour to think I might be somewhat serviceable to you , as also in encouraging my poor studies ; which having received warmth and life from your protection , bring this poor offering as the first fruits , which I beseech your Lordship to accept with the same easiness as that great Prince did the hand-full of water , since it is the heart that proportions and estimates every gift . In the mean while , my Lord , I shall not cease , by my prayers and actions , to make appeare that high reverence that I carry towards you ; and though I be the meanest among your innumerable Adorers , yet is there none more cordial , more fervent , more sincere , then My Lord , Your most humble , most devoted , and most obedient Servant , JO . DAVIES . THE PUBLISHER TO THE Impartial READER . IF a man should look on all Books , since there were any , he shall finde that few Authors have been so fortunate in their Writings , but they have left somewhat for those that should come after them to except against ; and so consequently few have been transmitted to Posterity , without the castigations and censorious remarks of other men ; and these not proceeding from envious emulation , but from sober and serious enquiry after Truth . But if any have been thought so transcendent , as to have been able to escape these , yet whether Posterity have not been abus'd by a servility of imitation of them , or precipitate superstruction on them , is much to be question'd . However it be , all these kinde of Labors have ever been encourag'd and rewarded as such , as have both as to Religion and Policy not meanly oblig'd Mankinde : Nor indeed can we look on those that decry such endeavors , but as such as seek Fig-leaves to cover some secret Errors , or are too fondly enamor'd of their own opinions . Truth , as it is a Mettal that cannot be counterfeited , so doth it not decline , but endure the severest test , and reckons its triumphs by its tryals , which do not consume , but refine it . Nature certainly is not grown old to feebleness and sterility ; or if it produce now as great ingenuities as it hath formerly , can it possibly be , that she will not finde employment for them ? otherwise a Traditional acquiescence were as commendable as all the Disquisitional recherches after Truth . What excellent discoveries are there daily found out , even in things wherin our ordinary subsistence is concern'd , which yet we are not content onely to embrace , but endeavor to improve and advance ? And why may not the same thing happen also in Philosophy , which is of that extent , that she is not limited but by the universe ? It is indeed our weakness and our unhappiness together , to attribute to some men that Authority over our Reason , which our Passions are not able to recal ; nor are we easily reduced to hearken to others , who shall tell us truer things , though different from what we knew before . But how little do we herein consider how often Error and Humanity may lodge in the same Inn ; whereas Infallibility is a thing , that , in this World , hath not what the Foxes , nor the Fowls of the Air have , neither hole nor nest . It is a Negative Attribute of the Divine Majesty , one of the Regalia of Omnipotency , which it is Treason in any thing that is Humane to assume . Religion it self , which of all things hath the greatest participation of , and correspondence with the Divine Being , is hardly allow'd infallible , when we look on it with relation to the Humane dispensation thereof . Heresies , Schisms , Errors , &c. are not certainly the Motes that render that great Beauty the fairer ; but the Black Patches , the Imperfections , and the acknowledgment of our Humanity , and the then consequent presumption of our Error . Now if this happen in that affair , wherein our precious and immortal Souls are embark'd ; what may we expect in things which have onely an alliance and conjunction with our external happiness ? But as it happens in Religion , that the most eminent Hereticks have been men of excellent Learning and Endowments ; so it must be supposed , that those onely can be Hereticks in Philosophy , who are indeed great Philosophers , and such as imagined in themselves , that they had something to acquaint the World that should astonish it more then any thing it knew before . But he that undertakes such a thing , ought to conclude with himself , that he intends to quarrel with the common opinion , and therefore ought to presuppose whatsoever may make good the ground of the received Tenets , which must be taken away to facilitate the charge of a new , and , before , unheard of Assertion . It is no easie matter for one man to foresee what a many may be able to object ; and yet this was the case of the great Author of the DISCOURSE concerning the conduct of our Reason , &c. the truly great DES CARTES , the prodigy of his Age , and whose departure hence so soon is yet the regret of the Philosophical World . But being withal but a Man , it were an injury to the Divinity to think him inerrable ; we may well place him among the Heroes , but not among the Gods . Nor ought any man to think it a thing any ways injurious to him , to reflect on what he hath done , since it is a thing he is so far from declining , that it is his invitation , as who thought that Learning gained no small advantages by communication and correspondence , and hath obliged the world with his Labors , with this Caution , that others by their experiments might advance his discoveries . Some there have been , who have wrestled the World out of some tenet of Publick Faith , who yet in some other things , have that weakness which is the most adequate attribute of mankinde ; and that it hath far'd thus with our great Author , may partly appear by these REFLECTIONS on his DISCOURSE . I am in some doubt , whether he might have seen them before he died , much more , before the publishing of his Discourse , ( it being his custom to communicate all things to be strictly examined by his Friends and Correspondents , before he committed them to the Press ) for however he might haply think them slight , yet certainly we should somewhere have met with his resentment . As for the Author of these Reflections , I cannot do him so much honor as tell the World his name , for I never knew it , having met with them accidentally in a Manuscript . If I have done him right ( as I believe ) in the Translation I have perform'd what I undertook . If any man will reflect upon these Reflections , he is at liberty , and will shew himself a Philosopher , by engaging Ingenuities into those Olympick exercises , where the prize is TRUTH . J. D. ERRATA . PAg. 19. l. 3. r. Ancients , p. 28. l. 2. r. of those , p. 38. l. 19. r. {non-Roman} {non-Roman} {non-Roman} {non-Roman} {non-Roman} , p. 45. l. 1. r. which it , p. 46. l. 23. r. internal , p. 53. l. 15. r. depend , p. 59. l. ult. r. conceive , p. 74. l. 20. r. t. REFLECTIONS UPON Monsieur DES CARTES'S Discourse of a Method for the well-guiding of Reason , and the Discovery of Truth in the Sciences , &c. WHenever I have to deal with any work of Monsieur Des Cartes , I rowse my self up to all the attention and vigilance possible : And this I do , not only out of the justice which obliges a man to use the nicest scrutiny and ponderation of Reason , where nothing can be obtained but by the irrefragable conviction thereof ; but also , to examine how deservedly this man is plac'd in that extraordinary esteem wherein we find him in the world , even amongst the greatest men ; which is as much as to say , whether Fame be not in great part out of his debt . As for his Dioptriques and his Geometry , I can pass no other censure upon them , then what Socrates pass'd on a Book of Heraclitus in these words ; {non-Roman} {non-Roman} {non-Roman} {non-Roman} {non-Roman} . But for his doctrine of the Nature of Light , which he inserts in his D●optriques , and the Hypotheses he hath at the beginning of his Meteors , he must pardon me , if in stead of calling them {non-Roman} {non-Roman} {non-Roman} {non-Roman} {non-Roman} . I name them {non-Roman} {non-Roman} {non-Roman} {non-Roman} {non-Roman} . And seeing he prostitutes them in their nakedness , without the least shadow of proof , he is unjust according to his own rule : For how can he expect I should receive them as true , when he hath tyed me to this general rule , viz. Never to admit any thing into perswasion , but by the sufficient evidence of Reason ? And though he have made a handsom superstructure of doctrine upon them , ( as may , and ought to be acknowledged ) yet have they no dependance on those principles , nor is any thing that is said advanc'd out of any design to prove them . But I shall not at the present give you my particular opinion of them , but shall content my self to send you certain REFLECTIONS on the same Authors DISCOURSE of a Method , as he calls it , for the well-guiding and conduct of our Reason , in the discovery of truth in the Sciences . The Piece , resembling the great Author that brought it forth , must be noble and excellent ; and if there be any thing deficient , it is the more excusable , in regard he protesteth that he hath only advanced it as a proposition , which he exposes to the battery of other mens judgments . And therefore whatever I shall say of it , shall carry that reverence as shall witness I have done no violence to that deserved respect which the world beares him , and shall calmly give my judgment of it , which is that he himself desires all men should do , who any ways conceive themselves able to be contributors to the Commonwealth of Learning . To the first Part. THe first Part of his Discourse may be reduced to these heads . That that which ( according to the French word ) is called bon sens , that is to say , Reason , or sound judgment , or ( as the English Translation of the said Discourse hath it ) Right understanding is naturally equally distributed among all men , so that one man ought ▪ not to be called more rational or more understanding then another ; yet with this restriction , That all had not the same conduct of their reason ; and that therefore it were necessary there were a certain Method contrived for the regulation and conduct thereof . That he had form'd to himself an Idaea of such a Method , as if there be any thing solidly good and of importance , it must be that ; and by the assistance thereof his progress in the Sciences hath been mightily advanced ; That he hath been so liberal as to communicate this Method unto us , that we might judg of it . That having studied in the most famous Universities in Europe , and arrived to as great reputation of Learning as any of his Contemporaries whatsoever ; when yet he came seriously to cast up his accounts , he found the summa totalis to amount to this , that all the advantage he had made , was , That he had only more and more discover d his own ignorance ; That he had not found any thing in Philosophie ( though cultivated by the most excellent wits that have lived these many ages ) which was certain and indisputable , nothing but doubt , ambiguity and sophistry : And , That in regard there were so many different opinions about the same thing , he thought himself sufficiently disobliged from any further prosecution of his studies , and consequently resolved to seek no other knowledge but what he should find in himself and the great volume of the world . It hath been ever generally observed , that those men who either out of restlesness of humor , or contempt of what is past , have been most busie and agitating in the introduction of any new doctrines or opinions , have ever observed this rule , to make their advances very gradual at the first , and to temper their propositions with so much plausibility , as a doctrine which comes to quarrel with the common Tenent can bear , so for a while to support the spirits of those they have to deal with . But Monsieur des Cartes , to my great astonishment , begins his Discourse with a Paradox ▪ which not only causes the Reader to make a halt at the first step , but is withall so slenderly proved , that I wonder it could proceed from one who admits nothing for current but what hath undergone the grand test of Reason , and desies all perswasion which is not induc'd by irrefragability and demonstration . But that we shall here first examine , shall be these two Questions , which are easily started out of the foregoing words . 1. Whether Reason , sound judgment , or right understanding be equally distributed ? 2. Whether there be not some presumption in that assertion of his ; That there is nothing in Philosophy which is not doubtful ? Since we must confess that all things that God hath made are good , we cannot without a quarrel with his providence doubt , but that Reason or right understanding , or as the Author cals it elswhere , The faculty of right judging and distinguishing truth from falshood , is excellently well divided and distributed among men . This is one reason produc'd by the Author for the proof of the first question ; but how strongly , we shall see anon : At present it shall suffice to say , that it doth not hence follow , that right understanding is equally distributed . The omnipotence of God may be as much or more acknowledg'd and admired in the great inequality which there is of right understanding among men , as if it were equally weigh'd to everyone . And therefore this proposition lies open to the battery of 1. The common opinion of all men . 2. Experience . 3. The Author himself . First , That it crosses the common opinion , we need but consider what we say of those men whom we desire to commend or prefer before others : we say they are rational , knowing , understanding men ; or they are such as can judg or distinguish so rightly of things , that they will not be easily surprised by misrepresentations . Now , if the right understanding were equal in all , this manner of speaking were impertinent and ridiculous , and would signifie as much , as if being to commend a Beauty , we should say that she had two eyes , and that her nose were in the midst of her face . 2. That it stands not the charge of Experience , we are only to look on our selves as men . Some have such and such endowments and excellencies , others have others : Some are of a quick and nimble ratiocination ; others are so dull and flegmatick , that they seem not to reason at all ; and these are they which Aristotle in his Politicks calls {non-Roman} {non-Roman} {non-Roman} {non-Roman} {non-Roman} , as if nature for want of ratiocination had designed them for slaves and subjects to others . There are others ▪ that are more discoursive and understanding by the simple liberality of Nature , then some others , who with all the assistance and advantages of Books , Study , Precepts , &c. can hardly arrive to mediocrity . 3. The Author in this very point is as unfortunate as other men that maintain Paradoxes ; that is , when they have rack'd their wits and inventions to make good a Paradox , they in treating of some other question insensibly contradict their former Hypothesis . For in another place of this discourse he sayes , * That Philosophy us the means to speak of all things with probability , and makes herself to be admired by the least knowing men . Here while he is wrapt into the exaltations of those reasonings which a man of right understanding may naturally arrive to , he presupposes that all have not that right understanding . Besides he also allowes that mens knowledge or right understanding may admit of comparison ( which utterly destroyes equality ) and according as it is more or less in men , accordingly do they more or less admire Philosophy . In another ( pag. 11. ) he says , That those who have the strongest reasoning faculties , and who bestdigest their thoughts to render them more cleer & intelligible , are more fit to perswade then great Masters of Rhetorick . Here he admits & applauds the strength of reasoning faculties , which he certainly would not , did he not suppose there were some weaker reasoning faculties ; and this I think makes against the equality of Right understanding . Nor doth he only commend the subtle ratiocinations which a man of right understanding , or a right judging man may have , but elswhere , viz. pag. 25. he confesses that some have reason and modesty enough to judge that they are less able to distinguish truth from falshood then others , and that they ought much rather to follow others mens opinions then seek after better themselves . In another place he says , Some men are stupid , dull and insensible . If this does not evince a graduality of understanding in men , I know not what does ; or else we must say that stupid and dull men are very good understanding , and very right judging men . Now to prove this equal distribution of right understanding , the Author of the Discourse , besides what is above alleadged , insists on two other reasons . The first immediately follows his proposition in these words : For that every one believes himself so well stored with it , that even those who in all other things seem the hardest to be pleas'd , seldom desire more of it then they have . This reason to me seems to want many grains to make it weight ; for a distribution may be very good and well done , though all are not content with their shares . But that which he subjoins , I much more wonder at , where he says , that 't is not likely all men should be deceiv'd in this ; but that this is the very thing that witnesses that the faculty of right judging and distinguishing truth from falshood ( which is properly called reason or understanding ) is naturally equal in all men . But to answer this , I deny that all men are so well contented with their portions of right understanding ; nay it may be affirm'd that they would willingly have more if they could ; nor want there those , were the division to be made again , who would be glad of more then they have , though they do not openly complain of their deficiencie at the present . Besides , there are many that will not complain , only to avoid the contempt which may be consequential to the want of right understanding : As we see divers who are very sensible of their poverty and exigencies , and privately bewail their wants , who yet set the best face on it to the world , because they will not be slighted and treated below themselves . 'T is upon this account , that it is natural to women to wear black patches , and to hide their other deformities by all the artifice humane invention can furnish them with . The other reason which the Author makes use of , seems at first sight to be more forcible to his purpose . For , pag. 4. he says , That Reason or right understanding is the only thing which makes us men , and distinguisheth us from Beasts ; and this he believes to be entire in every man . To which my answer peremptorily is this , That right understanding is not that which makes us men , as he affirms ; for we may be men without it ; and I believe no man will deny but that the stupid , the dull , nay the distracted are equally men with others . But to disperse those clouds of imaginations which may darken this question , we are to distinguish the cause and principle of this Rationation from the state or condition wherein a man ought to be when he is to execute his functions . He that hath his eys bound about with a cloth , can make no use of them till the cloth be taken away : In like manner he that hath good legs is not in a condition to walk if he be fetter'd , unless you take away the fetters . The principle then of this ratiocination , which the Philosophers call {non-Roman} {non-Roman} {non-Roman} {non-Roman} {non-Roman} , is that which distinctively makes us men , and in that I do confess that all men are equal ; but right understanding is not absolutely that principle , but is the state or condition wherein our understanding ought to be for to exercise its functions . Now for an interemptory conclusion to this point , I need say but this , That the state or condition before mentioned , which is the constitutive and distinctive difference between man and beast , hath no dependance on the understanding ▪ but on the disposition and temperament of the Body , whereof there being a great diversity , it will follow , that the Author , to prove an equal division of right understanding among men , should have built it upon this Paradox , That the disposition and temperament of all mens bodies is one and the same . Before I break open the other question , I shall beg the Authors favor to tell him , that though he had made it his design to ▪ bring Philosophy into disrepute as much as lay in his power , yet cannot he do it without commending it , and that more then he intended . For first of all , he confesses that by the assistance of it He hath discovered his own ignorance , that is to say , it hath been his Collyrium whereby he hath seen the difficulty which is in the acquisition of the knowledge of things . But there are many degrees of Ignorance . For the present it shall suffice us to observe ▪ that there is a kind of gross beastly ignorance , which Philosophy abhors ; and another kind which in respect of this may be said to be knowing , and such as wherein Philosophy many times leaves us . The first is in those who are utterly ignorant of the state of a Question ; the second is in those that know it well enough , but finding that many things may be brought both for , and against it , they are not convinc'd whether opinion to cleave to . As for example , to make a square to a circle , would be thought by those that are not acquainted with the Mathematicks , a very easie thing to do , and that a Carpenter or a Bricklayer would not stick at it ; but a good Mathematician will tell you he cannot doe it , nay haply will question whether it can be done at all . Secondly , the Author confesses that Philosophy affords us the means to speak of all things with probability . If it do so , then certainly it hinders us from advancing propositions that are ridiculous or impertinent . To which I may adde this , that as in consultation or deliberation , though we cannot be assured of the success of what we design , we ought not to hold our arms across , but put that in execution which seems most conformable to reason ; so in the speculative Sciences we must not always suffer our minds to be gravel'd in an indifferencie or aequilibrium as to all opinions like Scepticks , but embrace that which carries with it most probability . But what shall we say of the procedure of the Author in this case ? As soon as he had gone through the ordinary course of Philosophy in the Schools , because he found not the satisfaction he expected , he perswades himself , that there is nothing in all Philosophy which is not disputable , and by consequence not doubtful ; and thereupon quits the reading of all books of Philosophy , resolving to seek no other knowledge but what he could find in himself and the great volume of the world . But is not this resolution a little too precipitate ? I would gladly ask him , whether when he had finished his course of Philosophy , he had read all Aristotles works leisurely , and with that attention of mind which were requisite , and with the necessary helps for the understanding of them ? When he had done this , whether he had consulted Alexander , Themistius , Simplicius , Philoponus , and other Greek Philosophers , for their opinions concerning what he thought of most importance , to see whether they agreed among themselves , and with their great Master ? I am confident he will not affirm that he had done all this at that time . Besides that , I know these books are not so common among young Students , nay many times their Tutors and Professors read them not but upon the reputation of others . But let us put the case , that Aristotle and his disciples should never have done any thing but gull'd us , I doe not perceive how a man could thence infer that there is nothing certain in all Philosophy , before he had read Plato's works , were it only to see whether the Antiens had with just reason entitled him divine : but especially before he had decipher'd his Timaeus , to see if there were any thing more solid in that then in the works of Aristotle And when both Aristotle and Plato should have been deceived , had it been amiss , or was it not necessary to have sifted the Philosophy of Epicurus , as also that of the Stoicks , before the pronouncing of this severe sentence against all Philosophy ? Not to mention , that it had not been any crime to have turn'd over the writings of Hippocrates , to see on what princiciples of Philosophy he had built his Physicks . But to rip up the bottom of the question : If the Author had contented himself to say that there were but few things in Philosophy that were certain and indisputable , he would have had that advantage of ground of me , that I durst not have set upon him ; but since he flies so high as to declare absolutely and without any exception , that there is not any thing in all Philosophy which is not doubtful , I think there needs no great forces to encounter with him . I shall say nothing of the certainty and clearness of the Demonstrations of Geometry , because he seems not to reckon it as any part of Philosophy ; but as for Logick , he doth her the honor to make her one of the children , or at least the handmaid of Philosophy . When I seriously consider it , I cannot but wonder how he should , without any exception , say that there were nothing certain in Philosophy . For not to speak of the other parts of Logick , those very precepts which Aristotle gives us of Opposition , Conversion , and the Transposition of the three Figures of Syllogisms , and the manner how to reason in any of them , and of the Reduction of the Syllogisms of the second and third figures to the first ▪ all which are as firm and indisputable as any Demonstrations of Geometry , and so generally received , that no man hath hitherto call'd them into the least question : And to produce one conclusive proof hereof , let us see what the Author himself confesses pag. 28. of his Discourse , where he says , That Logick contains divers most true and good Precepts , and teaches us to speak with judgment of the things we are ignorant of . To pass from Logick to Moral Philosophy , which forasmuch as it may be treated of two manner of ways , the one Parainetick , the other Dogmatick , the former he honours with those elogies and commendations it deserves ; but for the latter , he taxes it with a deficiencie as to the teaching of the vertues , and lays it to his charge , that many times it bestows that fair name on what might more properly be termed Insensibility , Pride , Despair , or a Parricide . Wherein I confess I have no great quarrel with him , if we speak of the moral Philosophy of the Stoicks which indeed sometimes would make us too insensible , sometimes equals us to God , nay in a manner prefers us before him . But as for Aristotle , in the writings he hath left us of this part of Philosophy , he hath so excellently well describ'd the Vertues and Vices , and hath been so fortunate in it , that there are very few things to be carp'd at in him , unless it be this one grand omission , Not to have left any one word of mans duty towards God . As for his Politicks , it cannot be denied , but that the rules and maxims he gives are fallible , the nature of the thing being such as will not admit infallibility : yet shall I not stick to say , that he that shall find nothing in them that satisfies him , is a man of a very odd stomach . But it may be it is his Physicks that the Author particularly quarrels at . I must indeed confess that it is like a great Forrest , where there are so many cross paths , that it is no hard thing for a man to lose his way in them . Truth may be compar'd to those birds which build their nests on the tops of the highest rocks , such as are almost inaccessible by reason of their horrid precipices , and such as it is very hard , if not impossible to climbe up to . Or if you will have it , suppose Truth scattered and lost in a great Forrest , it may be presumed some Huntsmen may be so fortunate as to give her a start● but in their chase of her they must expect to meet with bushes and quicksets , which are so thick , that it is none of the easiest things to make way through them . It is the pleasure of God to keep Nature under a cloud undiscovered , the more to oblige us to humility by a sense and an acknowledgment of our ignorance . Yet all this suppos'd and granted , it is not to be thought that so many great and eminent personages , who made it their only business in their several ages to study and find out Nature , should have taken all that pains to no purpose , and after all their pursuit to have discovered nothing at all . And it is on the other side an injurious and dishonorable disesteem of reverend Antiquity , and an overweening opinion of our selves , to imagine that one of us now living , contracting all study into himself , and thence directing it to the great volume of the world , ( which yet must be acknowledg'd to have been equally open at all times and in all ages ) can without the least external assistance or advantage doe more then all others , though furthered and advanced by mutual helps and endeavours . Nor shall I stick to say , that the fairest stones of this our Authors new building , will be found to be such as he shall have reserved out of the rubbidge and ruines of Aristotles Physicks . Nor is it hard to make this appear , if by a pattern we may judge of the whole peece . For let a man but read his explication of the Motion of the Heart , which we have in the fift Part of this Discourse ; There he would maintain the moving of the Heart to proceed from the heat which is within it . Now this great point , which he conceives to be grounded upon the evidence of Reason , is borrowed from Aristotle . But that we may exempt so great and eminent a person from the indiscretion of holding any thing which is inconvenient or incoherent , I am perswaded that , however he may speak of the Philosophy taught in the Schools , as slightingly and disadvantageously as may be , he intended to assume no more then I am willing to grant him . But to come yet a little nearer , let it be granted that there is nothing but what is doubtful in Philosophy , yet the Author proves this assertion but very weakly . There is nothing , says he , in Philosophy which is not disputable , therefore nothing which is not doubtful . Do we not know that there are many who endeavour to perswade others to what they themselves believe not ? And there want not those who will dispute about what they nothing at all doubt of . To which I shall add thus much to make it overweight ; That to say that any thing is doubtful , because some men doubt of it , argues a not full understanding of the definition of doubtful . For as all that 's admitted into the creed and approbation of some certain men , is not for that reason esteemed probable , but only that which hath pass'd the approbation and allowance of the most learned , or greatest part of the wisest and most knowing men , or at least the most eminent among them . To the second Part. THat which we shall think fit to epitomise out of the second Part , amounts to thus much . There is not , sayes he , so much perfection in those works whereto divers have contributed their helps and endeavors , as in those wherein one particular man hath disposed of all things : As may be observ'd in t●ose edifices which have their designations and perfection from one particular Architect , as being commonly more regular and uniform then those wherein divers have endeavered to reedifie , who haply have been oblig'd to make use of old walls to such or such purpose , which had been built for some other different purposes . He consequently is of opinion , that he should more fortunately advance into Philosophy , if he should first rase out of his Creed all those opinions which he had received in the Schools , then if he should build on those old foundations . That being a private person , his design is not to reform the body of the Sciences , nor to offer any violence to the Method established in the Schools of the delivery ▪ and tradition of them , but only to reform his own thoughts . That in enquiring after a fit method for the advancement of his design , he hath found out that as to Logick , and the most part of its instructions , he knew no other use of them , then that they served only to explicate to another those things which one knows , or rather to discourse without judgment those things whereof we are ignorant , then to attain the knowledg of any thing not known before . And though it contain a many most true and most necessary instructions , yet there were so many other things intermingled which were hurtful or superfluous , that it was as difficult a matter to distinguish the one from the other , as to draw a Diana or Mercury out of an unhewen stone . So that in stead of the great and infinite number of Logical precepts , he contented himself with these four following . 1. Never to admit any thing for true , but upon evident discovery that it were so indeed . 2. To divide each of the difficulties that occurr'd , into as many parcels as could be , and as was requisite , the better to resolve them . 3. To begin with the most simple objects , and the most easie to be known , and so to proceed by little and little to the knowledge of such as were most opposite . 4. To make such exact and perfect calculations , as to be assured to have omitted nothing . It must indeed be acknowledged , that this design is high and noble ; and it is extremely to be wished , that one particular man had at first laid the foundations of Philosophy , and consequently built it up to its perfection . Nor can I but with the Author heartily wish , that some one man would undertake the reformation of Philosophy , whereof he having conceiv'd so noble and heroick a design , I wish him so much life , and that vigor of body and mind , as that he may see it accomplished . But in case he leave his work imperfect , can he expect any better handling from those that shall come after him , then he hath afforded those that have gone before him ? Is it not probable that som eminent wit , like his own , may even in his edifice find somewhat which his understanding should not admit for good contrivance , and consequently would not oblige himself to his designations , but after his example would build upon new foundations . But whereas he says , that being a private person , he doth not undertake the reformation of the Sciences , nor intends to invert the established Method of the Schools for the dispensation of them ; he should have remembred , that not only those who actually embroil a State into seditions and disorders are guilty of treason , but also those who by libellous writings calumniate the present government thereof . If therfore there be reason to blame any particular man that should undertake rashly to reform the Schools , he surely cannot be altogether exempt from censure , who shall , Medea-like , cut in peeces the Philosophy commonly and universally received in the Schools , and not propose any means to recompose it . But to come to an examination of the particular charge he hath against Logick , we must in every Art or Science distinguish the truth and certainty of its precepts from the use of them . He doth not condemn any of its precepts of falshood , nor indeed could have done with reason , but he censures the most part as superfluous and hurtful . If he had contented himself to have said that there were many superfluous , I should not have had much to say to the contrary ; for I acknowledg that Aristotle had sometimes reason to compare Logick to a feast of Crabs , where there is much shell , and little meat , but that little is both delicate and wholsom . But if this be admitted of Logick , all other Arts and Sciences will fall under the same lash . Those hardy dashes and circumvolutions , and the cadences of the Pen , wherewith Writing-masters do incircle the Copies they give to their Scholars , are of little or no use at all ; and I have heard say , that those who learn Academical Horsmanship are taught many tricks , which haply they will never have occasion to make use of in a battel ; yet both these have their several , though it may be insensible helps and advantages . By the same reason may Nature it ▪ self be taxed with superfluity , because men must sow , thrash , winnow and grind the grain ▪ before it can be made into bread for their nourishment . And after all this , neither the bread nor any thing else we eat is so clearly converted into nourishment , but that there must be some excrement● This doctrine should also reduce the houses of great men to a wonderful simplicity , if they should be indulged nothing which were superfluous , and were not of present use , nor should admit of more dishes of meat on their tables then were necessary for the pure satisfaction of those they have to entertain . But above all , I am somewhat amazed that the Author should say , that the Syllogisms and other instructions of Logick should serve us to no other purpose then to discourse without judgment of those things whereof we are ignorant . Certainly he cannot forget that Logick gives us this precept , That we should not admit as principles of a ratiocination , any Propositions which were not true , or at least probable . Now I cannot believe , that to discourse probably of a thing , is the same thing as to speak of it without judgment . If therefore one that hath read Logick , discourse without judgment of a thing whereof he is ignorant , the fault is not to be imputed to Logick , but to the Logician ; and 't is the same case as when a musty cask spoils good wine . Moreover , how can he deny but that the Syllogisms assist us in what we are to learn , and not only enable us to teach others what we already know ? Can we attain the Sciences without Reasoning , or can we reason without Syllogisms ? Those demonstrations of Geometry , by the means and aid whereof he hath learn'd so much , are they not Syllogisms ? But he will say , Nature hath taught us to reason : But it doth not thence follow , that the Precepts which Nature hath furnished us with for the direction and conduct of our reasoning , are superfluous and unprofitable . By this kind of reasoning , he shews us by his own example that we do not reason well . And therefore are we so much the more obliged to those wise men and Philosophers , who reflecting both on their own and other mens reasonings , have observed the faults which might happen in them , and have left us instructions to shun them . In the last place , it seems to me very strange , that he should say that Syllogisms should assist us rather in explicating to another what one knows , then to learn what one knows not ; for to explicate to another what one knows , is nothing else but to suppose it to another in such a manner as that he may learn it . But it being granted , that Syllogisms stand us in no stead but to explicate that to another which we know , it follows they are helpful to him that doth learn of us : But it may be rahter said , that as the same light serves me to shew something to another which I see my self , and serves him to perceive that which I shew him , so may it be said of Syllogisms . But can we believe he is serious with us , when he would only oblige us to four Precepts of Logick , seeming to esteem the rest as worth nothing ; since it will appear that these four precepts cannot be put in practice , but only by such as have learned for the most part all the other which Aristotle and his Interpreters have delivered ? I may with as much reason say , that for a man to approve himself to be a good and able Physitian , he shall need observe but these three precepts ; To expel diseases , abate the violence of their symptoms , and never undertake the cure of any incurable disease . But now to put these precepts in practice , it must first be enquired what are the causes of every disease whereto man is subject , as also what their symptoms are , by what remedies they are to be overcome , and by what means it may be known whether the Patient be desperate or no , which I take it is a business of longer breath . It is certain there is nothing so unworthy a Philosopher , as to be too credulous ; and therefore Epicharmus , with much reason , said , Nervos atque arcus sapientia esse , nihil temerè credere . Now there are two sorts of Propositions , whereof a man may arrive to a clear and distinct knowledge . Some are clear and evident in themselves , as being the first ; others have need of proof : As it is in bodies , some are perceiv'd by that light which they have in themselves , as the Sun and the Fire ; others , that they may be seen , have need of some exterior light , and such are all colour'd and illuminous bodies . The first Propositions , as they are but few in number in every Science , so they cause us no great trouble , but are acknowledged by all those that are arriv'd at discretion ▪ in which state being proposed to us by our masters , and we understanding only the sense of them , and considering it attentively , they force us to acknowledg them for true . The number of the Propositions of the other kind is infinite ; and though they depend of the first by certain concatenations which are most strong , nay , such as are impossible to be broken , yet the links of that chain whereby they are ty'd together , are in a manner imperceptible , unless it be to those who are very clear-sighted ; and the reasonings whereby we discover them are called Demonstrations . Whence it may be inferred , that that which makes the greatest difficulty in the Sciences , is to find out the demonstrations of this sort of Propositions , and to proceed methodically in the search of them : Whence it is to be inferr'd , that it must be known what Demonstration is , and how many sorts there are of it , and what are the qualities and conditions of their Principles . And this is it that Aristotle teaches us in his Analyt . posterior . For what concerns the Division he speaks of ; it is certainly a thing very necessary , to divide the matters which we would treat of into many words , that so we the more easily come to a clear understanding of what we are to enquire into . As we find there is a necessity of cutting our meat before we put it into our mouths , and besides of chewing it with our teeth , so to ease our stomachs , which otherwise would have the harder task to digest it . But it is a hard matter to divide well ; and for that reason Plato in his Phaedr ▪ said , that if he met with one that could divide well , he would follow his steps as those of some God ; {non-Roman} {non-Roman} {non-Roman} {non-Roman} {non-Roman} . The search of truth would therefore be so much the harder to one that hath not learn'd the art to divide ; for a thing must be divided into as many words as it may possibly , and the denumeration of the parts must be perfect . Otherwise it will be all one , as if at a table where there were much Fowl , they should intreat one to carve , who should understand so little in carving , as that by reason of his ignorance of the joynts , he should endeavour to cut athwart the bones . To the third Part. THe third part of the Authors discourse contains nothing but that Platform of Moral Philosophy which he hath framed to himself : which I do not pretend to examine , seeing he professes that he hath not set it forth but with a proviso ; for haply when he comes to his second or after-thoughts , or to the definitive sentence whether they shall stand or no , he will rase it down , not leaving one stone upon another , and afterwards build up another a new . And that this is not improbable , may be presumed out of his own words . For , sayes he , I should have thought my self guilty of a great fault against right understanding , if because then I approved any thing , I were also afterwards obliged to take it for good , when perhaps it ceased to be so , or that I had ceased to esteem it so . To the fourth Part. IN the fourth Part of this Discourse he entertains us with the first fruits of his Metaphysical meditations : And to the end we might be our own Judges , whether the foundations he hath laid be not strong enough , he discovers even the corner-stone of it . He sayes therefore , that he could not safely build any thing upon the testimony of the Senses . But because they sometimes deceive us , he supposes they deceive us always ; and because there are some men who mistake themselves in reasoning , that therefore he was obliged to reject all those reasons as false , which he had before received as demonstrations . And lastly , because that the same thoug his which we have waking may happen to us sleeping , and yet not any of them be true , he resolved to imagine that all those things which ever entred into his mind , were no more true then the illusions of his dreams . But a while after , reflecting on the judgment he had made that every thing is false , he observed that this truth , I think , therefore I am , was so firm and immoveable , that he might lay it down for the first Principle of his Philosophy . And this is the summary of the first part of this Part of his Discourse . According then to the Authors judgment , To appeal from the testimony of the senses , is to quit the quick sands and the quag ▪ mire , and to come to the rock and solid ground . But I cannot but say with Lucretius , that this is rather violare fidem primam , & convellere tota fundamenta , quibus nitatur vita salusque . The testimony of the Senses is the true and natural foundation of all Philosophy , and that in two manner of wayes . First , the Senses judge of all objects which are presented to them , and their judgments are registred among the records of Memory , where Reason makes a review of them , ( which the Schools call Induction ) by the way of universal propositions . Just as if there were no written Law in France , and that a Law-maker should turn over the Parlament-Rolls , and from the Acts and Ordinances which had been enacted at several times and upon several occasions , should extract certain laws , which being conformable to the common practice of the Courts of Justice , would not cause any trouble to the State in general , nor incommodate any particulars in the possession of their respective rights and priviledges . Secondly , The effects of all natural things being for the most part sensible , and the senses having taken cognisance of them , the Reason , without controlling the judgments made by the senses , besets it self to the search of their causes . For the proof of this assertion , we will content our selves with what the force of truth hath wrested from the Author himself ; who having forgoten his Hypothesis of the uncertainty of the judgment of the Senses , is strangely surpris'd : For in the last part of this Discourse he speaks of nothing so much as of those experiences which are necessary for the perfection of Philosophy , and professes that he hath need of an infinite number more then he hath , which he could not compass without the assistance of some other . And elswhere , he invites all those who profess any tenderness or affection to Vertue , to communicate unto him those which they have made . Now I humbly conceive these experiences are not reasonings , but sensitive observations . How came he to know that the heart hath motion within it self , if not by the senses ? And to what purpose doth he take so much pains to teach us to make spectacles for to assist us in the contemplation of the stars , if after all our star-gazing we may not give any credit to our senses ? To what hath been said , I dare presume to add thus much ; That to reject altogether the testimony of the Senses , is to be ungratefull and injurious to God and nature who have bestowed them on us , certainly out of a design and knowledge that they were necessary , and that we should find employment for them . For every sense hath its proper and peculiar object , whereof it is the sole and absolute Iudge without appeal . As for instance , it is only the Sight that can judge of colours , and reason in that judgment concurs not nor contributes any thing at all . In like manner , the Hearing only distinguishes the divers tones and accents of the voice , and the greatest wit in the world could never doe it by ever so many reasonings . But , sayes he , the Senses deceive us sometimes ; and to strengthen his Argument I will adde , That whosoever is once convinc'd of having borne false witness , may never again be admitted to bear any . To which it is easie to answer . For if they deceive us sometimes , they afterwards undeceive us again , and suffer us not to continue long in our error . They are not like the false witnesses who witingly and willingly speak against their consciences , but would always render a true testimony if they could , and they always can do it , when the question is of their proper objects ; for all that wherein one of our senses is deceived , is not its particular object . For there are some objects which are common to divers senses , as Quantity , Figure , Motion and Rest , Unity , Multitude , Continuity or Discontinuity . There are moreover some things which considered in themselves cannot move the Senses , which yet are sensible , by how much as they have a relation to those things , which of themselves and according to their proper nature operate on the Senses . I say therefore , that those things which operate not by election , but by that invincible inclination which they receive from Nature , and as they express it in the Schools , ex necessitate naturae , do always operate as strongly as they can , and they are by Natnre provided of those forces which shall be sufficient to make them attain the end whereto they aspire in operating . But it is most evident that our Senses do not operate by election or choice , but by that invincible inclination which Nature hath bestowed on them ; and consequently Nature having assigned to each of them its proper and peculiar object , whereof it should be alone able to discern , it is impossible but that they should judge thereof , if there happen not some hinderance or impediment in their operations . These hindrances are either internal or external : Inrernal I call the defaults and indispositions of the Organs ; the external can consist but in two things ; the one , when the object is at too great a distance , and that the organ which it should smite is out of its just reach , and that the object is not represented but as it were ttansiently , so that the sense hath not the leisure to discern it . The other is , when the space between the sense and the object is not well disposed ; as when we look through a coloured glass , or when the air is not clear enough . Whence it may be inferr'd , that it is impossible that our senses should deceive us in the discernment of their proper and particular objects , if their organs are well disposed , and that the objects are well and duly represented unto them , and lastly when the space is in the requisite condition . If therefore the eye when it is hurt doth not perfectly discern the colours , we must expect the judgment it shall make of them when it is well . If it cannot distinctly discern them by the light of a candle , or in the twilight , we must suspend our censure till we see how it will judge of them when it hath full day ▪ light . And if it be not able to discern the objects when they are at too far a distance , we must endeavour to bring them nearer to it . When therefore the sense is to judge of its proper object , it is the charge of the intellectual faculty to judge whether there want not any of the requisite conditions ; and if any of them be awanting , it ought to suspend its satisfaction until there be a concurrence of them altogether . The understanding therefore never pretends to any jurisdiction over the senses , unless it be that it enjoins them to repeat their judgments about their proper objects , which hinders not at all but that they are always the soveraign Iudges thereof : As when the King enjoins the Parlament to take a review of any business which before had past their votes , he doth not by that action take away from it the quality of a soveraign Court . Whereas he says , that because those things which we imagine being asleep are false , we can have no assurance but that those thoughts which we have when we are awake are also to be rejected as equally false , we shall examine it more fully anon . For the present we shall take into consideration , how the chief corner-stone of this Philosophy is laid . He says , that he hath at last observed this truth , I think , therefore I am , to be so firm , that it only deserved to be receiv'd for the first principle of his Philosophy . However I take no great pleasure to pnnctiliate and criticize about words , yet I cannot but take notice by the way , that it is not handsomly nor properly spoken to call this either a verity or principle . For there are certain truths which he himself formally distinguishes , making use of some for the demonstration of others . Therefore to speak properly , this proposition , I think , is a principle , and I am , is a proposition : I think , is the first principle ; and I am , is the conclusion which he thence infers . Yet can I not be assured that this proposition ▪ I think , may be made a first principle , according to the Author 's own doctrine , seeing all the force of the consequence depends on another principle mentioned afterward , that is to say , on this universal proposition , That for to think , there is a necessity to be . Methinks an excellent Metaphysitian , such as is the Author , should not have put it down nakedly for a first principle , for the truth of it doth not proceed from its own nature , or from the specifical difference of thinking , but generally every action whatsoever presupposes the existence of the Agent . He should therefore , in my judgment , have gone a little higher to the mother-truth ( as I may so call it ) and say , that to act , there is a necessity to be . Just as when we would clear the pretension of any mans succession , we ascend upwards , and examine whence he derives his right . Moreover the Reader may take notice , that in laying down the proposition , I think , for a first principle , he unawares founds his Philosophy upon the testimony of the Senses . For notwithstanding that to judge of the truth or falshood of a Proposition , it is necessary to understand well the terms whereof it consists , yet I would withall gladly ask him what he means when he sayes , I think ; and I am confident that he will not deny , but that the first knowledge which he hath had of the difference between me and thee ▪ hath proceeded from the Sense . Lastly , this way of reasoning , I think , therefore I am , cannot any way be acknowledg'd for a Demonstration ; because this Principle , I think , is not more clear and evident , then the conclusion which he draws from it ; for as my existence hath preceded my thinking , so the assurance which I have of my existence is upon the credit and testimony of my Senses , and that without any assistance of my Reason , and before I had made any reflection at all on my thoughts . But the Author being in this manner assured of his existence , he undertakes to shew wherein the nature and essence of man consists . Seeing says he , I can fain that I had no body at all , and that there were no world , and that there were no place wherein I was ; yet I cannot imagine I should be able to think , unless I were . And thence he would infer , that his thinking was the only means wherehy he was assured of his being ; and from thence , says he , I learned that MY SELF , that is to say , my Soul , whereby I am what I am , was a substance whose essence consists only in thinking , and which , as concerning its being , doth not depeud of any thing that is material . Nay , he advances yet farther , where he affirms that the Soul is more easily known then the Body . In this ratiocination methinks there are many things lie very open to censure . First he seems to Platonise , and to make the soul of a man to be the man , without alledging any thing for the proof thereof . If that be granted , we cannot call a man a rational creature , since the soul cannot be call'd a creature . By the same reason we may not say that a man is mortal , seeing the soul is immortal . But though sometimes the soul of a man be called the man , yet is it not properly spoken , but Synechdochically , which is a manner of speaking whereby we give the name of the whole to some part , especially to the more principal part . And it is in this sense that Aristotle in the 10 book of his Ethicks says , that the understanding of a man , {non-Roman} {non-Roman} {non-Roman} {non-Roman} {non-Roman} , is principally the man : {non-Roman} {non-Roman} {non-Roman} {non-Roman} {non-Roman} , sayes he , {non-Roman} {non-Roman} {non-Roman} {non-Roman} {non-Roman} . And if the Scripture in one place sayes , This day shalt thou be with me in paradice , it sayes in another , that God formed man of the dust of the earth , and that he shall return into the earth . For if in the former of these passages the denomination of man be given to the soul , as the more noble part , in the latter the name of man is attributed to the body , though it be the more ignoble part : And it is in this sense that we say that such a one is interr'd , meaning that his body is so . But this error were in some sort tolerable in some other person who should not make so severe a profession , not to acknowledge any thing upon the account of any mans authority , how great soever he may be , as the Author pretends to doe , though Plato had obtained that esteem and opinion of infallibility amongst the Ancients , that Cicero blush'd not to say , That he should not be asham'd to erre with Plato . But this assertion methinks is more strange , That the whole nature or essence of the Soul consists in thinking . If the essence of the Soul consisted altogether in thinking , it hath thence forward neither existence nor essence . Moreover , if thinking , which is the action of the soul , be not a thing different from its essence , the soul must be thought to have attained the highest degree of simplicity , which appertains not but to the highest intelligence , and by consequence we may say that Anima est actus purus . But granting that it were true that the whole essence of the soul consisted only in thinking , yet we may say that the proof which the Author brings for it is weak and insufficient ; for from this principle , That thinking is the only thing which assures us of the essence of the soul , it does not follow that the whole essence of the soul is nothing else but thinking , unless it must be also granted that I cannot assure my self of the existence of any thing but by that thing wherein consists its essence ; which is a proposition so remote from reason , that I believe the Author will not presume to maintain it . Moreover he lays down for a Principle a Proposition which I cannot by any means grant him , which is , that thinking is the only means whereby I can assure my self of the existence of my soul . I would gladly know of him whether these reasonings , I rejoice , I love , I hate , I fear , therefore I am , be not as firm and immoveable as that of his , I think , therefore I am ? For when I rejoice , or when I love , I am assur'd that I think : And these propositions , for to rejoice I must needs be , and to love I must needs be , are as certain as this , To think I must needs be . The second part of his doctrine of the essence of the soul , to wit , that it depends not on the body , nor on any other material thing , is true ; but the reason whereby he pretends to prove it , is not satisfactory . For from that supposition , that I can imagine that my soul is not clothed with any body , there doth not follow any other thing , but that it depends not of the body by any essential and absolutely necessary dependance . For there is another kind of dependance between natural things , which yet God by his omnipotence may dissolve ; such is the dependance of my life on the air which I breathe , on the earth which bears me up , as also of the other elements which concur to my composition . Now that which hath puzzled the Philosophers in this business , hath not been to know whether the soul of a man depends in such a manner on the body , that it is altogether impossible that it can subsist without it ; but to prove by demonstration clearly and evidently , that it can naturally subsist , and that in effect it doth subsist after its separation from the body . And here it was that the Author should have shewn whether he knew any thing more then others who have entangled themselves in that question . Nay further , when I should have granted him that the essence of the soul were nothing but to think , the controversie were not thereby decided , because our thoughts ordinarily depend on the body ; in as much as we cannot think on any thing , if the imagination , which is fasten'd to the organ of the Body , do not represent to the understanding the image of some material thing , as we shall prove anon . The last part of his discourse of the essence of the soul hath this assertion ; That the soul is more easily known and discovered then the body : A Paradox which he offers not to prove by any reason at all . If all what is above spoken were granted him , yet could he not from thence draw this conclusion , but the contrary rather , that is , that men have but a very confused knowledge of their bodies , even before they have once considered whether they have any souls or no . And as to the distinct and perfect knowledge of the soul , I do not think the Author will presume to boast he hath attain'd it . In the next place he makes it his task to find out and determine that which is requisite in a Proposition to make it true and infallible , and gives us this rule , That those things which we conceive the most clearly and most distinctly are all of them true . The clear and distinct knowledge which we can have of a Proposition , consists in two points . The first is , when we conceive clearly and distinctly the parts whereof it is composed . The second , when we clearly perceive their alliance and union , or their antipathy and incompatibility . If the Author speak of the former manner of conceiving , I shall presume to declare his rule utterly false ; for we can as well , and as clearly conceive the parts of a Proposition that is false , as those of one that is true . As for example , I have a clear and distinct knowledge of the parts of this Proposition , though it be a false ; Latus & diameter Quadrati sunt commensurabilia . But if his meaning be of the second manner of conceiving and knowing , his rule signifies no more then this , viz. That those Propositions which we conceive clearly and distinctly to be true , are indeed and really true , whereof never any man yet doubted . But it were only to fight with shadows to bestow any further examination on this rule of the Authors , since he himself confesses elswhere , That there is great difficulty to discern certainly those Propositions which we conceivc most clearly and distinctly . For every man that is fully convinced that such a proposition is true , how false soever it may be , will say that he conceives it clearly and distinctly in one of these two manners . But the Author proceeds , and entertains us with an essay of his Philosophy concerning the nature of God : wherein I must ingenuously confess I have found no more satisfaction then in what he hath delivered of the nature of man . And here he advances this Proposition , making it his business to find out whence he had learned to think anything more perfect then himself ; and at last he evidently discovers , that it must have proceeded from some nature that were effectually more perfect then his own , whereof the Idea should be infus'd into him ; and in a word , that that Nature can be no other then God , because , saith he , that I could not entertain within my self the Idaea of a Being more perfect then my own , and that that which is more perfect cannot proceed from that which is less perfect . Now from hence in my opinion it should rather have been inferr'd , that the contemplation of things which were less perfect then himself , should have given him occasion to examine whether there were not some nature more perfect then his own . For considering that the Plants are more perfect then inanimate creatures , and among animals Dogs and Horses are more perfect then Shelfish , and Men arrive to a higher degree of perfection then all the other creatures ; he might by the consideration of such a dependence have been induced to consider and examine whether there were not yet some other nature more perfect then this rational nature of ours : And to bring him to this , he needed but only have compared himself with the other creatures . For , I conceive my self to know some things , and I doubt of many others , nay there are an infinite number of things whereof I am utterly ignorant . There are others in the world who know less then I do , and there are those also who know much more ; but there is not any man who doubts not of somewhat . Now this consideration I should think sufficient to excite any rational soul to examine whether there were not some intelligent nature altogether exempt from all error , doubt and ignorance , and that for to advance into such an examination , there should be no need that God should infuse into me the Idaea of any thing more perfect then my self , nor should I have wanted any more particular assistance of God in this , no more then in any other ratiocination . For as it is as natural to us to lift up our eyes to heaven to contemplate the sun and moon , as to look down upon the earth ; in the same manner , it is as natural for a man to endeavour to find out the most perfect nature in the universe , as to entertain his mind with things below ; just as when we see a river , it is as natural for us to seek out the source from whence it springs , as the place where it disembogues it self . But it being admitted that the Proposition were true , yet is the proof of it weak and insufficient : for though it be true , that a thing which is more perfect cannot depend of a thing which is less perfect , yet it is not equally true that the Idaea of a nature more perfect then mine may not depend on mine ; for the Idaea which I have of a thing which is more perfect then my self , is not more perfect then I . All the Idaea's whereof my mind is susceptible , whencesoever they proceed , are but accidents are representations , and therefore cannot come into the ballance , as to perfection , with the rational soul , which is a substance . Moreover , if to know God , it be necessary that he must have infused into us some Idaea of his nature , I demand whether he have bestowed that Idaea on all , or only on some in partieular ? If he have bestow'd it equally on all , how comes it to pass that so many have such extravagant thoughts of God , and so disproportionable to his nature ? If this indulgence of heaven reaches but some in particular , it makes nothing to the present purpose , it being here a question of Philosophy , and not of visions , inspirations , revelations , or any other such lights . But how then shall we satisfie or convince the Author in this point ? Certainly it cannot be , but he well understands the doctrine of the Schools touching the necessity which the Understanding hath of the senses and the imagination , in all things whereof it undertakes the consideration . Or is it that he dissembles it , out of the aversion which he bears to that more then any other Tenet of the Schools ; and does as the French do , who can never be perswaded that the plot of a Play is well laid , if a Spaniard be not introduc'd in some extravagant and ridiculous posture ? Hower it may be , I doubt not to make it appear that he hath not had reason to speak so disadvantageously ; nay , and what is more , that all the Idaea's which we have of the nature of God , do but too much betray and discover the imperfection of the nature whence they proceed ; so far are we from having any cause to affirm that God should infuse them into us . Our Saviour cals God Creator , Preserver , Lord , Judge , Revenger , Rewarder , &c. But all those attributes do not discover what he is in himself , but only denote him such as he expresses himself towards us , and consequently make no representation of his essence , seeing he may be without us . We call him most good , most wise , almighty , and in like manner attribute to him all the other perfections , which are not in us but imperfectly : but in so doing we imploy divers thoughts to represent , that all these in him are but one ; and further to rectifie all these Idaea's and notions , we must adde , that he is all these incomprehensibly . So that the most proper notions we can have of him are negative , as that he is invisible , incomprehensible , infinite , incorruptible : All which give us to understand what he is not , but acquaint us not what he is . For as concerning the affirmative notions we have of him , a day will come when we shall find how gross and rustick they were , and shall do as Tityrus in Virgil , who when he came to see Rome , condemned all the Idaea's which he had conceived of it before , saying , Urbem quam dicunt Romam , Melibaee , putavi Stultus ego huic nostrae similem , &c. As for the rest of his ratiocinations concerning God , they seem to me good and solid : but I must withall tell him , he is not the first Author of them , but Scotus and most Authors who have written of Metaphysicks have made use of them . If he have borrowed them of others , he is justly censureable , since he affirms that he found nothing that was firm and certain in Philosophy . If he have been ignorant that any others before him had made use of them , he must needs acknowledg that he hath been guilty of some precipitation in condemning the writings of the Philosophers without any previous perusal of them . In the fifth Section , where he speaks of Geometrical truths , I have not observed any thing remarkable ; unless it be , that in speaking of a Sphere , he hath unawares let slip this , That all the parts are equally distant from the centre . In the sixth Section , he says that the reason why there are so many who perswade themselves that there is much difficulty to know God and the Soul , is because they are so accustomed never to consider any thing but through the imagination , that they conclude that whatsoever is not imaginable , is not intelligible : Which is manifest , says he , in that the Philosophers themselves hold , That nothing enters into the Understanding , which before had not pass'd through the Sense . Where it is to be observed , the Idaea's of God and the Soul have never been admitted . To which he adds ▪ That those who would make use of their imagination to comprehend them , are of the same opinion . Although it be on all sides confess'd that the soul of man is immortal , yet in regard it is , in such a manner as it is , joyned to the body , the soveraign faculty thereof , which we call the intellect or the understanding , cannot , in its operations , be without some dependance on the senses & the imagination . And that is it which hath given occasion to the Philosophers to say , that there is nothing in the understanding , which hath not before been in the sense ; and that the understanding doth not know nor comprehend any thing without the assistance of the imagination . As concerning the former of these Maxims , I could wish that those whose authority first brought it into reputation , had bethought themselves of some other manner of expression , and that they had contented themselves to have said with Aristotle , that he which had no sense could never comprehend any thing . But the interpretation which they give of it is indubitably true . Now in my judgment there is nothing less becoming a Philosopher , then to be too nice and critical about words , when it is fully agreed about the things themselves . The authors therefore of this Maxim , That there is nothing in the understanding , &c. did not mean thereby , that there is nothing intelligible but what is sensible , but hold forth two things for us to observe . The first is , that the understanding cannot think of any thing , unless somewhat have before smitten the senses ; and consequently , that the first thoughts of the understanding have for their object something that is sensible . For the understanding , before it have conceived any thing , being of it self indifferent as to all sorts of objects , it cannot be determined to one object rather then to another , but by the mediation of the senses . The second thing is , that the notions which we have of sensible things do produce in us others , being as it were the seed which is cast into the ground , nay leads us to the knowledg of immaterial things which are not under the reach of our senses . And so by consequence , all the Notions and Idaea's which the Understanding can have of the nature of God and the soul , and all other things which fall not under our senses , have had their conception of these former , after the same manner as the Conclusions are said to be in their principles , or a great tree with its fruit and its leaves may be said to be contained in a kernel . Now the understanding multiplies its first discoveries two manner of ways , that is to say , by Abstraction , as when from the notion of Individuals , which are material and sensible , it advances to the occult causes of things ; and when in Geometry , from a small number of principles it draws so many admirable conclusions . As concerning the second Maxim , it is capable of two interpretations . The first is , that nothing is intelligible but what is imaginable ; or , that the understanding cannot conceive any thing , whereof the imagination doth not furnish it with a representation . The second is , that so often and whensoever the understanding is busied about any thing , the imagination also acts its part by presenting it with the image of the same thing or some other . And this sense , and not the other , is held by the Schools of this opinion . Now this sense may yet be divided into two ; the first is , that the imaginative faculty always accompanies the Understanding , as a Dog follows his Master every where , though he be not every foot called to that duty , nay sometimes whether the Master will or no , so far is it from that there should be a necessity . And that is it which Philoponus sayes ; {non-Roman} {non-Roman} {non-Roman} {non-Roman} {non-Roman} . The other is , that the understanding cannot comprehend any thing without the assistance of the imagination . Now here we are to make a difference between the state of the Understanding while it is as it were in its apprentiship , and its state of perfection : For the Peripateticks hold , that to the learning of any thing , the Understanding stands in need of the Imagination . But some of them have been of opinion , that the Understanding may arrive to such a degree of perfection , that it may dispence with this assistance of the Imagination . Like as the scaffolds are necessary , while the walls of an edifice are a raising ; but those being once perfected , there is not any further need of them , nay they hinder the outward appearance of the walls : Or as young swimmers make use of bladders for some while , whereof they afterwards slight the assistance . By this time it may be easily discovered whether the Author have dealt justly with the Schoolmen in this particular . For if there are some people who understand not any elevation of their spirits above sensible things , and who believe that that wch is not imaginable , is consequently not intelligible ; the Schools reprove them as much as may be ; and the manner how it is understood , that whatsoever enters into the understanding , hath before been in the senses , cannot be any more civilly called into doubt . As to the objection which he proposes in the last place , where he says , that to make use of our imagination to comprehend immaterial things , were as if to hear sounds we should make use of our eyes , is , without any great difficulty avoided : for who doth not see the disparity that is between these things ? Of the outward senses , some have not been made to exercise the functions of the others , and their proper and peculiar objects are different ; so that what is discerned by any one , falls not under the discernment of another . But the imagination hath been bestow'd on man for the service of the Understanding ; and though the imagination cannot advance to whatever is intelligible , yet the understanding judges of whatever is imaginable . Now this proposition , That the imagination assists us in the comprehension of immaterial things , may be interpreted two manner of ways ; whereof the one is true , the other false . For , to see my self , I make use of my eyes , not of a looking-glass , yet I see my self in the glass , and without it I cannot behold my self . In like manner , for to comprehend immaterial things , I make use of my understanding and of my imagination too , but in divers manners ; for 't is by the help of my understanding th at comprehend them , and not by the imagination : but my understanding would not be able to comprehend them without the assistance of my imagination , nay stands me in no stead , if the imagination should not represent to the understanding standing the Idaea's of material things . For when I cast my eys on the Picture of the King of Sweden , which represents to me no more then the lineaments of his face , my mind goes beyond that , and entertains it self with his generous and heroick actions . I see no more in a book but figures , letters and characters ; but my mind contents not it self with that , but is carried to the consideration of the words and things which those letters are designed to signifie . In like manner , when I read the fables of Aesop , I do not acquiesce in the literal sense , as children use to do , but I thence make moral inferences . Why therefore should we say that the representation of a material thing presented to the understanding by the imagination , may not be helpful to it , to make it understand an immaterial thing ? From what hath been said it may be easily gathered what is the true and natural cause why immaterial things are not so easily known as material . For , the understanding not being able to comprehend any thing without the imagination , and the representations wherewith it constantly furnishes the understanding being but the images of material things , it follows that it is more easie to comprehend material things then immaterial : just as when one proposes a riddle , the explication is difficult , but the literal sense is easily understood . In the seventh Section he continues to discredit the testimony of our senses , and calls the assurance they give us of the existence of our bodies , a moral assurance . A moral assurance is that which is grounded upon moral reasons , or such as a man must content himself withal in moral matters , although those reasons are not receivable in Physick . Now I think I may say , without incurring the censure of an unreasonable man , That the testimony of our senses , when our reason doth not any ways contradict it , is more satisfactory then a hundred moral reasons , and is receivable in Physick ; nay , which is more , is the foundation thereof , as we have shewed before . As for example , I am obliged to believe what a many persons of credit ( who have no design to surprise or deceive me ) do unanimously affirm they have seen ; this is to me a moral assurance that such a thing is true ; but I should be more indubitably assured , if I had seen the same thing with my own eyes . In like manner , because I have not known nor heard of any dishonest actions in such a man whom I have long conversed with , I have a moral assurance that he is an honest man : but the assurance that I have that he is crooked-nos'd , or that he is of a red complexion , is without comparison greater , and cannot well be called moral . But , says the Author , the senses do not give us a metaphysical assurance of things . Now there is a threefold assurance . The moral assurance is the least considerable in things , and that is when we cannot contradict a thing without some injury done to good manners , although we know well enough that it is possible the thing may be otherwise . The greatest is that which the Author cals metaphysical , which also may be called mathematical . There is yet another which we may call physical , and that is , when we know that a thing must absolutely be so or so , because it is impossible it should be otherwise then we affirm it to be , that is to say , when we know that according to the course of nature , and without the intervention of a miracle , the thing cannot be otherwise . As I am assur'd , if I put my hand into the fire , and continue it there some while , it will be burned : And that the Sun never goes backward , nor ever stands still . But to proceed , after he had thus invalidated the testimony of our senses , and made the assurance which we have of what they dictate to us very weak and uncertain , he hath observed that a man may imagine being asleep , that he hath another manner of body , and that he sees other kinds of stars , though there be no such thing . And in consequence of this he asserts , That the greatest wits that ever have been in the world could not give any rational account whence men came to know , that the thoughts which we are entertain'd with being asleep , are more false then our others , seeing that oftentimes they are as lively and express'd as the others , unless it be in presupposing the existence of God . But we see what he means by this question , namely , that the solution of it should depend upon this rule , viz. That those things which we most clearly and distinctly know , are all true . Which Rule yet he confesses is not infallible out of any reason ; but because that those idaea's and notions , inasmuch as they are clear and distinct , proceed from God , who is all wisdom and all perfection ; and when there remains in them somewhat of obscurity or confusion , they proceed from us , because we are not arrived to such a degree of perfection : And so consequently , by how much they are more clear , by so much are they the more true ; and if there be any falshood , it must be onely said of those notions which have somwhat of obscurity or confusion . Having therefore thus proved the Rule , he answers the Question in this manner . Whether we sleep , or whether we wake , we ought not to suffer our selves to be perswaded to any thing but by the evidence of our own Reason , and not of our imagination or our senses . And because our ratiocinations are not alwayes so evident and perfect while we sleep as they are while we wake , ( although somtimes our imaginations may be equally , if not more lively and effective ) if there be any thing of Truth to be expected in our thoughts , it must be found in those which we have when we are waking , rather then in our dreams . In the first place , the Author must pardon me if I deny him this consequence , viz. That because the imaginations which we have when we sleep are false , therefore we may not be fully assured of what our senses dictate to us when we are awake . For I shall presently take occasion to shew that there is no proportion or similitude between these two things . Secondly , it is true , and well advised , that we should not suffer our selves to be perswaded by our imagination , if it be not it self conformable to Reason , or the testimony of our Senses . But seeing all that is in us proceeds from God , our imaginations as well as our thoughts ; if the thoughts of our understanding are true so far as they are clear and distinct , wherefore is it that our imaginations may not by the same reason be all true , when they are lively , affective and distinct ? Thirdly , where he sayes , That our ratiocinations are never so clear and perfect while we are sleeping , as when we are waking ; he speaks too generally , for it happens sometimes that in our sleep we make most excellent ratiocinations . Lastly , I conceive it is not enough to say , that in the time of our sleep our ratiocinations arrive not to that evidence and perfection which they may come to when we are awake ; but the reason thereof should have been assigned . For it may seem that in the time of sleep the rational soul hath a greater and freer enjoyment of her self , and , as being so much the less diverted by exterior objects , she ought the better to acquit herself of her noblest function . But to treat this matter a little more tenderly , and to penetrate to the bottom , here are three Questions so linked together , that he that answers one of them , answers all . 1. Why the imaginations which we have when we are asleep , are false rather then those we have awake ? 2. Why our imaginations , whether we sleep or wake , are more likely to be false then the judgment of our senses ? 3. Why our ratiocinations are neither so evident nor so perfect in the time of our sleep , as in the time of ou● waking ? I shall endeavour to answer these questions upon other ●y●otheses then those of the Author , that is , without medling with the existence of God , nor with his nature ; submitting my self to the Learned , who may judge whether I have hit the mark or no . I say then , that our imaginations are rather false when we sleep , then when we wake : because in the time of sleep , our imagination strays up and down without any thing to guide or conduct it . But when we are awake , our Senses and our Reason hinder it from being extravagant , and either keep it from wandring , or reduce it when it hath . For we have imaginations of two sorts : some are voluntary , others have no dependance at all on our will , but on some other natural causes , which are yet naturally in our power . Which causes may be reduced principally to three kinds , and they are 1. The objects which smite our senses 2. The passions of our souls , and 3. Certain dispositions of our bodies . The voluntary imaginations are very frequent to us when we are awake : as when an Architect imagines within himself the Idaea of an edifice for to imitate it , or when a Painter imagines some chimaera or other fiction to make a picture of pleasure , or when we apply our imaginative faculty to some wholsom idaea's , such as may assist us in the understanding of any thing , whereof we have proposed to our selves the contemplation But in our sleep , we have no voluntary imaginations ; for though some of our dreams please us , and others displease us and afflict us , we can neither invite the one , nor avoid the other . As concerning the imaginations which are not in our power , according to the natural order of things , in the time of our waking , they are but attendants and dependants on our senses . But sometimes the idaea's of certain things which are absent , that have rais'd strong passions in our minds , cast themselves in the way , and do in such a manner possess and divert the imaginative faculty , that we perceive not what is before our eyes , nor hear the sounds which smite our ears . And in that posture , our imaginations , though we are awake , are in a manner dreams . In the same manner , the indispositions of our bodies do work in us sometimes very strange imaginations , as it daily appears in Phrenetick persons , and such as are hypocondriacal . Now these disorders and irregularities happening while we wake , fall not out very often , nor to all persons . But while we sleep , all our imaginations are nothing else but illusions , as when false idaea's are represented to the imaginative faculty , that is to say , the idaea's of things that are not , or in another manner then they are , or some other circumstances : As if a man that is in love should in his sleep imagine that he saw his Mistress , such as she is indeed ; but with this false circumstance , that she lay close by him , there being no such thing . In like manner , when in sleeping we imagine and dream of somewhat that was past the day before , or somewhat that shall happen the day after , 't is but an illusion , because we do not imagine the thing as past , but as if it were present , and in effect before our senses . As to the second Question , I say that our imaginations are more likely to deceive us then our senses , because that those things which smite our senses must be truly real and exist ; but they are but things in picture , as it were , which smite our imaginative faculty , when it operates alone and without the senses ; for external things cannot move the imaginative faculty but by the interposition of the senses . From hence it may be inferr'd , That when the Senses are at rest , the imagination must necessarily be at rest too , or it must contemplate those images which had at other times been represented to it by the senses , those images having remain'd imprinted in the memory , though perhaps the things themselves which they represent have ceas'd to be , or at least are absent or far distant from the sense . There is further this difference between the imaginative faculty and the senses , that the senses cannot change any thing in their object , nor in their operation . But when we are awake , and that we would beset our selves to contemplation , the imagination disposes and disciplines the images as we will our selves ; but when we are asleep , they are alwayes represented in the same manner , and in the same order as they had pass'd by the senses ; but most commonly without order , inconsequently , and many times making monstrous and ridiculous figures , as when the image of a Goat is represented with the head of a Lion . It is evident therefore , that however our imaginations may be lively and affective , we never ought to suffer our selves to be perswaded by them , but in as much as they keep harmony with our senses and with our reason ; and if they do so , it is not a perswasion of our imaginations , but of our senses and our reason . Nor doth it avail any thing against us , to say , That the imaginative faculty is of greater excellence then the senses ; for its excellence doth not consist in the truth of what it represents , but in the perfection of the Representation ; as it is the excellence of a Painter , not to represent any thing in a picture but what is truly and really so , but to represent any thing to the life that he hath a mind to represent . In like manner hath Nature bestow'd the imaginative faculty on man , not for to discern what is , or what is not , nor to judge of what is possible or impossible , but to be serviceable and subject to the Understanding upon the default of the Senses , which is when it represents unto it the images of things past or absent , or abstracted from our senses . From what hath been said it is easie to answer the third Question . For it being once granted , that the Understanding cannot work without the aid and assistance of the Imagination ; and that all the imaginations which we have when we are asleep , are false either in their substance , or at least in some circumstance , they are not so fit to be the foundations of good ratiocinations , the subsequent imaginations having no alliance , nor holding correspondence with the precedent , hinder the understanding to finish its work , and before it hath ended one , cause it to begin another . All that now lies on my hands to examine , is what the Author treats us with in the eighth Section , where he would prove that we should never suffer our selves to be perswaded by the evidence of our senses , no more then of our lively and affective imaginations . Our senses , sayes he , deceive often enough , though we be not asleep ; as when to those that have the yellow jaundies all things seem yellow ; and though we see the Sun very clearly , we ought not thence to judge that he is no bigger then it seems to us . To ruine the reputation of the Senses , he should have shewn that they are sometimes deceiv'd in judging of their proper objects , the organs being sound and in their natural state and condition , the objects being well and duly represented unto them , and the space between well dispos'd , according to these three requisites I mentioned before : But that he doth not so much as offer or pretend to do . Those , says he , who have the Yellow jaundies see all things yellow ; and consequently the sight is deceiv'd in discerning colours , which are its proper objects . It is indeed a proverb of no small standing , that the Yellow jaundies causeth all things to appear yellow to them that have it ; but ordinarily the reason of it is , because Melancholy , which causes that the Jaundies diffusing it self through all the skin , nay even through the white of the eyes , doth fasten on the horny tunicle . But let it be granted that this common saying is always true , I presume the Author will grant me that the eye is not then in its natural condition . But there is a great deal more to be said . I deny that in the case proposed , the eye is deceiv'd in the discerning of colours , for in effect it sees nothing but what is yellow ; it is only deceiv'd in not discerning where the yellow is which it sees . For it is the horny tunicle , which naturally not being of any colour , but is absolutely diaphanous and dy'd with the Melancholy , that causes the objects to seem yellow ; as when we look through a yellow glass , everything seems yellow , and if the glass be red , all things will appear red . In like manner when a web begins to form it self in the eye , we seem to see little flies in the air , yet they are nothing but thin and obscure vapors , or clouds which are raised between the horny tunicle and the chrystalline humor . And if sometimes we conceive that we see somethings which are not at all , as it happens to frantick persons , it is not the sight which deceives us , but the imagination . As concerning what he says of the greatness of the Sun and other celestial bodies , what matters it if the sight be deceived therein , seeing the celestial bodies are not at the distance requisite to be seen distinctly . But above all , methinks it is a strange assertion which the Author advances , when he sayes that the Sun is most clearly seen : For , his light is so great , that it dazles and so overcomes our sight , that we can see it but very confusedly and imperfectly . Too much light is no less injurious to the sight then too little ; and generally the proper objects of every sense being excessive in the highest degree , is insupportable to the organ , and does violence to the temperament , whereby it is what it is . To conclude , I would gladly ask the Author whether he hath composd this Discourse awake or asleep ? If he have done it asleep , I would entreat him to review itbeing awake , because it is not reasonable that we should suffer our selves to be perswaded to credit his dreams . If he have done it awake , how knows he that he was then awake ? It is indeed true , that our Reason dictates to us that we are awake , when we do effectually see and hear , and have all our senses open and attentive to the exterior objects : But that he then saw and heard , and felt actually , and not only by imagination , he could not any wayes be assured but by the testimony of the common Sense , which judges whether the particular Senses do their duty or no , as being their centre and mark . If he unravel this skain , he will very much undeceive me , — Et erit mihi magnus Apollo . FINIS . Notes, typically marginal, from the original text Notes for div A92327e-1030 * Pag. 9. according to the English Translation , printed 1649. 
A62313	----	Monsieur Scarron's letters, to persons of the greatest eminency and quality rendred into English by John Davies ... Correspondence. English. Selections Scarron, Monsieur, 1610-1660. 1677 Approx. 174 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 81 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. Text Creation Partnership, Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) : 2005-12 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1). A62313 Wing S832 ESTC R13034 12388855 ocm 12388855 60941 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A62313) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 60941) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 227:17) Monsieur Scarron's letters, to persons of the greatest eminency and quality rendred into English by John Davies ... Correspondence. English. Selections Scarron, Monsieur, 1610-1660. Davies, John, 1625-1693. [15], 140, [4] p. : port. Printed for George Dawes ..., London : 1677. Advertisement: p. [8]-[10] at beginning pagination and p. [1]-[4] at end. Reproduction of original in British Library. Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford. Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO. EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor. The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines. Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements). Keying and markup guidelines are available at the Text Creation Partnership web site . eng 2005-06 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2005-07 Aptara Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2005-08 Judith Siefring Sampled and proofread 2005-08 Judith Siefring Text and markup reviewed and edited 2005-10 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion I am the man ! who made a prey , to griefe . Doe in her very janres , find out releife . The Cynic , and the Stoic , could receive Th' vnkindnesses of Fortune , & not grieve , Rejoyce and sport w th misery ! there 's none Could ever yet , but Comicall Scarron ! Monsieur Scarron's LETTERS , TO Persons of the greatest Eminency and Quality . Rendred into English BY JOHN DAVIES , of Kidwelley . LONDON : Printed for George Dawes , and are to be Sold at his Shop in Chancery-Lane , against Lincoln's-Inn-Gate . 1677. TO THE Worthily Honoured , WILLIAM HAMMOND , Esq AMidst the great depravation of Morality , wherewith the present Age is chargeable , it is some comfort , that there is a certain improvement of Gratitude , of which there are , at least , so many Demonstrations , as we find Dedicatories . You have many times very seasonably surpriz'd me with your Kindnesses , and this is the first Opportunity I have had , to make a Publick Acknowledgment thereof . In the primitive fervour of Christian Discipline , men were content to undergo publick penances , in order to the expiation of secret miscarriages . Why therefore may not a private act of Generosity lay an obligation upon the Receiver , to make an open celebration thereof , if there be a concurrence and combination of circumstances to enforce it ? The former productions of this Comical and Burlesque Author , of my publishing in English , that is to say , his Novels , were address'd to the Patronage of the worthily - worshipful ▪ Thomas Stanley , Esquire , and I am very apt to attribute the kind reception they met withal in the World to the sacredness of that Dedication . The present Collection of Letters is the close of all that is to be expected of his in Prose : And 't is my presumption , that , being recommended to the publick , under a name so neerly related to him , they will meet with a success answerable to that of the others . But whatever entertainment they may have , I make this advantage , of this publication , that I have made a Manifesto of my respects , where I am so much engag'd to do it , and consequently , how much I am , Honoured Sir , Your most humble , and much obliged Servant , J. DAVIES . ADVERTISEMENT TO THE READER . IN the Year 1670 , I Publish'd the last Novel I could meet withal of Monsieur Scarron's , under the Title of The Vnexpected Choice , Printed for Mr. John Martyn at the Bell in St. Paul's Church-Yard . In the Address to the Reader before that Piece , I made him a promise of some other , of the same Author's , which being then upon the Stocks was in a very fair way to be launch'd within a short time . The Work then intended , and indeed wherein some short Progress had been made , is this present Collection of his Letters , which had it not been mislay'd , and so given over for lost , might have appear'd long ere this , possibly , to the great satisfaction of those who were not dissatisfy'd with his other Productions . What success , and kind reception they have found , the frequent Editions of them do sufficiently testifie . 'T is presum'd , his Letters may be as divertive to some as his Novels , that is , to those who are Judges of Wit ; for an Artist must needs be injur'd , if he be try'd by any , but his Peers . There was also a design , of making some Additionals to this little Collection , out of other French Authors , but , upon mature consideration , it is adjourn'd to the next Edition of it , which the Bookseller is in great hope to see , soon after this next long Vacation . J. D : THE CONTENTS . A Letter from Monsieur De Balzac , to Monsieur Costar , concerning the Works of Monsieur Scarron . Page 1. Letter I. To the Queen of Sweden . 7 Letter II. To the Queen Regent of France . 11 Letter III. To his Highness the Prince of Conde . 12 Letter IV. To the Countess of Brienne . 14 Letter V. To the same Countess . 16 Letter VI. To Monsieur Sarrazin . 18 Letter VII . To Mademoiselle D'Aubigné . 23 Letter VIII . To Madam de Savigney , the Widow . 25 Letter IX . To Madam Villarceaux . 28 Letter X. To the Marquess of Villarceaux . 29 Letter XI . To the Queen of Sweden . 32 Letter XII . To _____ . 34 Letter XIII . To _____ . 35 Letter XIV . To _____ . 39 Letter XV. To the Lord Bishop of Mans. 41 Letter XVI . To his Eminency the Cardinal de Retz . 44 Letter XVII . To the Duke de Retz . 45 Letter XVIII . To the Count de Vivonne 48 Letter XIX . To Monsieur Marigny 51 Letter XX. To the same Monsieur Marigny 54 Letter XXI . To the same 56 Letter XXII . To the Mareschal D'Albret 59 Letter XXIII . To the same 62 Letter XXIV . To the same 69 Letter XXV . To the same 71 Letter XXVI . To _____ 73 Letter XXVII . To Monsieur the Procurator-General , and Surintendant of the Finances 74 Letter XXVIII . To the same 76 Letter XXIX . To the same 77 Letter XXX . To the same 81 Letter XXXI . To the same 83 Letter XXXII . To the same 84 Letter XXXIII . To the same 87 Letter XXXIV . To the same 88 Letter XXXV . To the same 89 Letter XXXVI . To the same 91 Letter XXXVII . To the same 93 Letter XXXVIII . To the same 95 Letter XXXIX . To the same 100 Letter XL. To Monsieur Pelisson 102 Letter XLI . To _____ 104 Letter XLII . To _____ 105 Letter XLIII . To _____ 107 Letter XLIV . To _____ 108 Letter XLV . To _____ 112 Letter XLVI . To _____ 114 Letter XLVII . To _____ 116 Letter XLVIII . To _____ 118 Letter XLIX . To _____ 119 Letter L. To _____ 120 Letter LI. To _____ 122 Letter LII . To _____ 123 Letter LIII . To _____ 125 Letter LIV. To _____ 127 Letter LV. To _____ 129 Letter LVI . To Monsieur de Segrais 130 Letter LVII . To the Duke d'Elboeuf 133 Letter LVIII . To Monsieur de Villette 135 Letter LIX . To the Count de Vivonne 139 Licensed , Roger L'Estrange . Monsieur Scarron's LETTERS . A LETTER From Monsieur De BALZAC , to Monsieur COSTAR , concerning the Works of Monsieur SCARRON . SIR , THE Book you were pleas'd to send me from Monsieur Scarron is a Present , which I am extreamly oblig'd to value . Upon the first perusal , it prov'd an effectual remedy , and eas'd me of an oppression of the Spleen , which might haply have put a period to my breathing , had it not been for that seasonable relief . I am in hopes , it may yet do some further Cure , if I use it oftner . It is not impossible , but , by the help of it , I may be recover'd out of that Philosophical Melancholy , and indivertive seriousness , which I am too much subject to . Nay , probably , I may thereby learn to put Chancery-Bills and Legends into rime , and become jocund and cheerful by contagion . This certainly is the most admirable indispos'd person that ever was heard of ; there is something in him which transcends health it self , I mean that health which we may call stupid and material : for you know , that the Arabians , speaking of alacrity , affirm it to be the flower and spirit of a lively and stirring health . Since you are desirous to know what different reflections I have made on this indispos'd person , and expect I should digest my thoughts of him into a particular Chapter ; I am , in the first place , to give you this character of him , That , of all the men I ever convers'd with , he must be guilty of either the greatest dissimulation , or the greatest constancy . I say , that he shall rise up in Judgment against the delicacy and blandishments whereto humane Nature is so much inclin'd , or that Pain , and all its afflictive retinue treat him more gently than they do other men . I say , there is some probability , that the common Executioner punishes the Patient with some kind of lenity and remorse . When I see him laughing , as he does , in the midst of his torments , I must confess my self apt to be of an opinion , That his pain comes not up to that degree we commonly assign it , to be such , and amounts only to a certain titillation . In fine , I stick not to affirm , that the Prometheus , the Hercules , the Philoctetes , mention'd in the Fables , not to say any thing of Job , the truth of whose story we doubt not of , say very great and remarkable things in the violence of their torments ; but they are far from speaking such as are pleasant , and divertive . I must acknowledge , that , in many places of Antiquity , I have met with Griefs , from which , such as endur'd them , acquir'd the reputation , some of Constancy ; some of Modesty ; some of Prudence , nay , some of Eloquence ; but of any remarkable for a perpetual intermixture of Alacrity , this is the onely Example : No , I could never meet there with any mention of a Mind , soprincipled by the dictates of any Sect , as that it could dance and be frolicksom , in a Body , where the Palsey had taken up its Quarters . So observable a Prodigy deserves to come under the consideration of Philosophers , employed upon the quest of things requiring the greatest curiosity . 'T were an omission in History to forget him ; and if I were in an humour to be an Historian , as I am an Historiographer , I should not account it the least Miracle of our Time , which hath produc'd so many such . It is not my design to detract ought from the reputation of the Dead , with whom I must acknowledg my self to have had a friendship : But there are different degrees of Reputation , and though the quality of an Apostle , be a Title of no small Account in a Christian Family , yet is it to be confess'd , that the Martyrdom of the Son is somewhat that is more rare than the Apostolical employment of the Father . What think you , would be the sentiments of your Seneca upon this occasion , that Seneca , who heretofore took so great a pleasure in Treating of such matters , and who so often hath sought the occasions of doing it ? Will it not be found true , that that disdainful and insolent Vertue , so much celebrated by him , which brags of its being at ease and undisturb'd in Phalaris's Bull , and could say , that it was pleasant being there , was but the simple figure of this Vertue so accompany'd by Meekness and Humility , as that it knows how to put in practice the Paradoxes of the other , and that without the least ostentation ? Let us then conclude , to the honor of him , who calls himself the most humble , most Obedient , most Oblig'd , and most Indispos'd Servant and Subject to a great Queen , that there is either Ecstasie and Enthusiasm in his Indisposition , and that the Soul executes her functions apart , without being any way immers'd in Matter ; or that there is an extraordinary constancy and vigour in it , and that the Soul , in its struglings with the Body , hath all the advantage , that a stronger person hath over a weaker . Aut coeleste aliquid , Costarde , astrisque propinquum , Morbus hic est , superoq , trahit de lumine lucem , Aut servant immota suum Bona vera serenum , ●atque super proprias Virtus illaesa ruinas . P●● tot saecla igitur , tandem , gens Stoica , Reg●● , Cerne ●uum ! Fasces tenero submittite vati , Sublim● tragicique Sophi , Zenonia proles ; Nec pudeat decreta humili postponere socco Grandia , & ampullas verborum & nomen honesti Magnificum , ac veras audire in carmine voces . SCARRO aeger , SCARRO , infando data praeda dolori , Non fatum crudele , Jovem non clamat iniquum ; Iratis parcit superis , sortíque malignae , Et patitur saevos invictâ mente dolores , Jucundumque effert dira inter spicula vultum . Nec simulatâ gerit personam indutus honestam , Vel mistâ ridet , veluti Mezentius , irâ , Sed purùm , sine fraude & laxis ridet habenis . Dic iterum , neque sat semel est dixisse triumphos , Qui laeta , ingeniosa , aegro de pectore promit , Qui ludit Deum & Enceladum , vastumque Typhoea Terrigenasque alios , festivo carmine fratres ; Qui sedeat licet aeternùm , mirabile dictu , Perpetuas agitat Pindi per amoena choreas , Proximus ille polo , fortunâque altior omni , SCARRO meus , mihi namque tuum , Costarde dedisti , Magnus erit Rex ille sui , quem prisca coron● Porticus , & rigidi vox imperiosa Cleanth●● Ni saeclo invideat nostro rigidusque Clear●nes , Priscaque dijs , divûmque patri se Por●cus aequans . I know not whether the Chequer-work of this Chapter will please you ; but out of a fear the length of it may displease you , I close it , and remain , Your , &c. De BALZAC . LETTER I. To the Queen of Sweden . Madam , I Presume to send your Majesty some Productions of mine , which possibly you have not seen . If you find any thing in them that may please you , the satisfaction I shall conceive thereat will be as great as I am capable of , who having once had the Honour to see you , must now look on my self as reduc'd to that unhappy condition as ●ever to expect it again . To compleat the m●asure of my ill Fortune , and the miseries of 〈◊〉 Life , it seems there wanted only the afflic●●on of being at so great a distance from your ●●jesty , and at the same time to envy those 〈◊〉 are near you . I know not whether those fortunate persons are fully sensible of their Happiness ; but , if they have not for your Majesty somewhat that transcends admiration and respect , I shall make no difficulty to rank them amongst the most stupid of all undiscerning Animals . For my part , were I in their place , and in a condition to run about the Fields , I should soon act the part of a little Rolando for your sake . True it is , I think I should not fell down , at one single stroak with a Sword , as great Trees as he in Ariosto , and that I should not commit so much waste ; and yet my extravagances might occasion more divertisement than his , though they were not so much to be fear'd ; nay haply they would raise no less compassion . You see , Madam , that I make sufficient advantages of the permission your Majesty hath been pleased to give me , as an unregarded Gallant , to make that Courtship to the greatest Queen that ever was , which that Skipping-Master did to a Queen that never was . 'T was prudently done of your Majesty to give it me , since 〈◊〉 was resolv'd to have taken it my self , an in case you had deny'd it me , you would have found your self disobey'd by a Perso●who would not do it in any thing else , ●●ough it cost him his life . But , devesting 〈◊〉 of your Majesty , Madam , you are an admirable person . In all places wherever you come , your Eyes make you more Subjects than a great Kingdom had given you ; and if they do of themselves all we have seen done by them , without your taking the trouble of giving them any instructions , it must be acknowledg'd , that the World affords not any that are more beautiful and more attractive , but withal more dangerous . Hence it comes , that , in all the Persons who visit me , I observe a certain Rivalship in the expressions they make of your Empire over them ; but the particular Miracle your Majesty hath wrought is upon the Ladies , who though naturally inclin'd to envy all others , conspire in an unanimous acknowledgment of your perfections . Madam , I should dread being too free with your Majesty , were I not assur'd , that you know better than any person in the World , how great a dose of Icarus , and Ixion goes into the composition of a Poet , and that the History of those two temerarious attempters , though the close of it be not much to the advantage of those poor Merchants of Immortality , is that , of all the Fables , which best pleases them , and is of most use to them . There is not any much applauded Poet , but would prefer the reputation of being a Modern Ixion , before that of turning a stanza well , and an Heroick Confidence ( so they call their Platonick and Contemplative Love ) before Laurel , or Money , or both . But , Madam , possibly I play the wanton with the Command your Majesty hath laid on me to write to you , if I have not already done it . I am therefore to beg this favour , if your Majesty be pleas'd to afford me the continuance of this Honour , that I may know , to what degree of freedom my Letters may aspire , that I may not presume so far on the priviledg you have given me , as to transgress the limits of that respect which is due to you , from Persons infinitely transcending , Madam , Your Majesties most humble , most Obedient , and most respectful Servant , SCARRON . LETTER II. To the Queen Regent of France . Madam , IT was too Noble an adventure , for the most unfortunate of all Men , to be known to your Majesty , and to be the particular object of your Compassion and your Charity . It is to be attributed , not so much to his fault , as his unhappiness , that he is so soon discarded after so favourable a hand of good Fortune . He is out of favour with the greatest Queen in the World , his Benefactress ; whereof what can be the effect , but that he must submit to the Tyranny of that affliction , which before , with the assistance of such a Patroness , he was in some measure able to struggle with ? Can nothing excite a pity in your Majesty towards so disconsolate a wretch ; and , while you are liberal of Peace to all the World , can you not shed a little of it into a Breast , full of troubles and distractions , through the loss of your Favour ? He is not so far besotted , as to beg any new one of your Majesty ; but the sum of his humble Suit is , that you will at length give a check to your indignation , that he may compleat the small remainder of his life , with the Satisfaction of telling the World that he is , Madam , Your Majesties most humble , most obedient , and most respectful Servant . S. LETTER III. To his Highness the Prince of Conde . May it please your Highness , DOes it not argue an excess of Joy in me , to presume writing to your Highness upon your happy return ? I must confess , it is so great , that it proves my torment , when , to check it into some moderation , I am guilty of any endeavour to suppress it . And when I permit the discoveries of it , men look on it as a Prodigy , that an unhappy wretch who finds it work enough , to support his own particular misfortune , should be so highly concern'd in the Publick Felicity , as the most happy and most healthy ; and what adds to this general astonishment , is , that having not the honour of approaching your Highness , and there being so vast a distance between a Prince of Conde , and the Terminus of all indispos'd and bed-ridden people , his affection should be so violent towards him , as if he had the perpetual satisfaction of seeing and admiring him . This indeed is a thing meets with as much difficulty of credit , as your Highnesses Victories , and yet is no less certain . And if your Highness could but be induc'd to believe it upon my own word , you would haply afford the ardency of my zeal a kind reception , and be the more convinc'd of my being , beyond any Person in the World , Your Highnesses most humble , most obedient , and most passionate Servant , S. LETTER IV. To the Countess of Brienne . Madam , SInce you have had the curiosity to see me , as the Queen of Sweden had before you , it is but just , you should , as she did , give me leave to fall in Love with you , and to give you the Honour of a thing , which it may be is already past depending on your consent . If you imagine I ask any thing of you , which you ought not to grant me , and that I undertake more than I am able to perform , I am content to be reduc'd into the number only of your Friends , and to conceal from you , what other more advantageous relation I might be capable of . For without your condescending to that , there will be no occasion of my waiting on you , which will be an extraordinary affliction to me ; for I was extreamly desirous to use the utmost of my endeavours and abilities to give you satisfaction . After such a discovery , as this is , of my intentions to you , I refer it to your own imagination , whether any thing in the World would tempt me to disappoint you . I shall therefore , with much sincerity , give you an account of the good and bad qualities of the Person , whom you are to look on as your humble Servant , as long as he lives . His Body , indeed , as you might have observ'd , is very irregular , insomuch that he is thought a dangerous spectacle to Women with Child . As to the Soul , he is so well content with his own , that he would not make an exchange with any in the World , but your self . When he loves , he does it with such violence , that he is sometimes asham'd of it ; and since you must know all , though he be very punctual in acquitting himself of the obligations and devoirs of Friendship , yet in one particular he is defective , to wit , that of writing to his Friends . But it is to be consider'd withal , that he speaks advantageously of them upon all occasions , expressing himself with a kind of fury , and sometimes is so importunate , as to weary out his Auditors ; and when he is obliged to vindicate some person whom he loves , he can hardly be distinguished from a Lion. If you like me upon these qualifications , I am , Body and Soul , at your service . In the mean time , expecting your resolution , in order to your acceptance or rejection of me , I am , nay will be , however you treat me , Madam , Your most transported , and most humble Servant . S. LETTER V. To the same Countess . Madam , IT is possible indeed , that you may have never permitted any one to make a discovery of love to you ; but that never any durst presume to do it , as it is not a thing dependent on you , so you must give me leave to doubt of it , at least , till you have layd your absolute commands upon me to believe it . Were you a Beauty of a lower rate , By one coy look you might betray your hate , To teach a daring Lover greater caution , And smother his aspiring Inclination . But you once seen , plac'd in the noblest Sphear , Who so reserv'd , as can from Love forbear ? Or who once having lov'd can be so tame , As to conceale so violent a flame ? So true it is , Love , in a high degree , Will soon trangress the rules of secrecy . Let us therefore be sincere , Madam , and acknowledge that we have not been so ingenious , as we should , one towards another , at our first correspondence by Letters , and that , if it be impossible , any should ever presume to entertain you with a discourse of Love , being so transcendently beautiful as you are , it is no less , on my side , that haveing so great a discerning faculty as I am Master of , I should be tamely content with a reduction into the number of your friends , as I had told you . If the end of your Letter approach sincerity , as much as the begining seems to be distant from it , the sentiments you promise to have for me will haply produce very dangerous effects about the Court , and you will find there will be a certain emulation among some , to cripple themselves . But for my part part , I shall be the Prince of them , since my work is already done , and therefore shall think my self oblig'd , answerably to my Quality , to transcend all others in the impetuosity of my Passion , since I have the preheminence , of being first admitted , Madam , The humblest of your most humble , and most Obedient Servants , SCARRON . LETTER VI. To Monsieur Sarrazin . Sir , I See you are not under any pressure of Affairs in your Kingdom of Bourdeaux , since you have so much leisure as to write to me ; or that Mademoiselle de Viger sticks any thing close to your Heart , when you amuse your self in giving me a particular relation of all the noble exploits , she is able to perform either in Peace or War. If the description you have made of her be free from flattery , I must confess , I had rather have broken a leg , than ever have known her , nay though it were such , as that I might venture it at the dancing of a Ball ; and I do advise you not to be too familiar with her , since you have not so much time to squander away . But is there , in earnest , any more in it , than that you , having little to do , yet desirous to be doing , have given me an ingenious draught of your own imaginations of Beauty , and attributed them all to the Person you were most conversant withal ? For you tell me so many things of her , that I should believe but little , were it not for this reflection , that you would not have written me so excellent and so long a Letter , without some design . For , at Paris , it was never believ'd till now , that there was any person at Bourdeaux , whose attractions might raise a Love in Monsieur Guyonet . But upon the reading of your Letter , I am easily induc'd to a perswasion , That if ever Mademoiselle de Viger shall make all the advantages she can of her power , the number of those whom she shall make slaves , will equal that of those whom Guyonet had made unhappy ; and she will be fully reveng'd on the poor unhappy men , for all the devastations which that dangerous Guyennian hath committed upon those of her Sex. But dear Sir , consult your own Conscience , and deal sincerely , Is not that serenity and indisturbance of Mind , which you magnifie above all things , somewhat concern'd in the case , when you make an open profession of having so violent Inclinations for her ? For my part , were I still , as you say , Qualis eram bonae Sub regno Cynarae . and were , as I now imagine you to be , on the Banks of the Garonne , where it kindly contributes to the production of so many Flowers to strew your Walks , it would cost me at the least two or three thousand disturbances , seven or eight hundred jealousies , some handfuls of the hair of my head , and a quart or two of warm tears ; for I have now lately receiv'd the gift of tears as well as you , and I dare compare with you for matter of weeping , though it be known , you have been as remarkable for it , as the Prophet Jeremy . But to return to Mademoiselle de Viger , 't is a misfortune to be lamented , that she should be wiser then Solomon . There are indeed some men would be guilty of a great extravagance for her , as the Queen of Sheba was for him . For example , I my self , who am not so wise as the Son of Barsabe , as she told you , and yet think her a more amiable Person than that Queen of Ethiopia , would take Bourdeaux in my way , upon no other design , then that of seeing her , if I go next Spring to Barages , as I have some intentions to do . But my Dog of a Destiny will hurry me about a month hence towards the West-Indies : or rather , I am afraid to be shov'd out of Europe , into America , like a piece from one end of a Sheffle-Board to the other , by a sort of importunate and insupportable persons , a sort of Excrescencies of Paris , who call themselves , the Leigers of Wit and Drollery . The Question among them , is not , Whether a man be well principled , well inclin'd , or of an obliging deportment , and good carriage ; but whether he be one of the Leigers of Wit and Drollery . There are a certain number of persons who would attempt to give them a shove ; but they were told , the more ingenious among them make it their bragg , That they are approv'd by a great Princess , whose Perfections of Mind equal the transcendency of her Quality , and that they are so vain , as to bring her name in , to countenance the gingling productions of their Wit. Had it not been for this consideration , there would have been a party ready to have risen up against them . And this is all the account , I can give the most ingenious of my Europaean Friends , of my departure hence for America . I have in order thereto put a Thousand Crowns into the hands of a new Company design'd for the Indies , which goes to plant a Colony within three degrees of the Line , along the Rivers of Orillana and Orinoca . Farewel France ; Farewel Paris ; Farewel Tygresses disguis'd in the shape of Angels ▪ Farewel Menagius's , Sarrazins , and Marignis . I renounce all future Commerce with Burlesque Poetry , Comical Romances , and Comedies ; I am now bound for a Countrey where I shall not meet with any counterfeit Saints , nor Cut-purses of devotion , no Inquisition , no Winter to rack me to death , no defluxion to cripple me , nor Warr to starve me ; but a perpetual freedom of Converse , sincerity of acquaintance , and all the enjoyments of the Golden Age. And yet amidst all these , I dare assure you , nothing shall debauch me into an oblivion of my obligations to you ; and that when I write to you next from my Palace in the West-Indies , I shall close with an acknowledgment of my being , as much as ever , Your most humble , &c. S. LETTER VII . To Mademoiselle D'Aubigné . Mademoiselle , I Am very much oblig'd to a certain thing called Instinct ; for that would be always suggesting to me that the little Lady , whom I saw coming into my Chamber , about six months since , in a garment somewhat of the shortest , in respect of the mode now regnant , and who presently fell a crying , I know not upon what occasion , was no less ingenious , than her countenance gave her out . The Letter you have written to Mademoiselle de Saint Hermant , is so highly ingenious , that it argues a great decay of Wit in me , not to have observ'd soon enough the accomplishment of it in you . To be sincere with you , I could never have imagin'd , that in the Islands of America , or among the Nuns of Niort , any should be taught the Rules of writing so excellently well ; and I am extreamly put to it , to find some colourable pretence , why you should make it your business to conceal ingenuity , when others are so over-forward to make all the discoveries they can of it . Now therefore that you are known , you should make as little difficulty of writing to me , as you have done to Mademoiselle de S. Hermant . I shall use my utmost endeavours , to write a Letter comparable to yours , and you will have the satisfaction to see , that , if I come short of you in point of Wit , I will not of any other , in being Mademoiselle , Your most humble , &c. S. LETTER VIII . To Madam de Sevigny , the Widow . Madam , YOur satisfaction has cost me abundance of misery ; for what Recipes , and Diet-Drink , and Physical Directions have I been the Butt of , only out of a compliance with the Command you had laid on me , not to dye , till you had seen me ! And yet , Madame , all this strictness , all my patient obedience to those who exercis'd their absolute power of life and death upon my body , hinders not my being still in a dying condition , out of an impatience to see you . Had you taken an exact measure of your own forces and mine , this would not have happen'd . You Ladies of prodigious merit imagine there is no more to be done , but to command . We indispos'd persons have not so much the disposal of our Lives . Be therefore satisfy'd to occasion their death who see you sooner then they would , without prolonging their lives , who see you not so long as you wish they should ; and blame none but your self , if I obey not the first command you ever laid upon me , since you have hasten'd my death , and that there is great likelihood , that , to please you , I should have been as willing to have liv'd a hundred years , as any other man. But is it not in your power to change the manner of my death ? I should not be a little oblig'd to you . All these deaths of impatience and love are not for my turn , much less suitable to my humour ; and if I have wept a hundred times for persons who have dy'd upon that account , though I knew them not , imagine what I shall do for my self , who ever made account to have a little of my own humour at my death . But it is impossible for a man to elude his destiny ; and so I am convinc'd , that , whether you be near me , or at a great distance from me , you are the occasion of my death . All the comfort I have , is , that , if I had seen you , the very thought of it would have added to the torment of my dissolution . They say you are a dangerous Lady , and that they who look not on you with a certain circumspection , are presently taken sick , and carry'd away within a short time . I therefore submit to the death you have assign'd me , and I heartily forgive you . Farewel Madam , I die your most humble Servant ; and I pray Heaven , the divertisements you expect to find in Britany , be not disturbed , by a remorse , of having been the executioner of a person , who had never offended you : — And then , but then , too late My cruel One will think , that , if I dy , Ere I see her , I am not to be blam'd . The last Verse should have rim'd to one of the other two ; but at the point of death , a man's thoughts are more taken up with dying well , than riming well . And so being ready to expire , I have only time to — recommend — my self — LETTER IX . To Madam de Villarceaux . Madam , IT was no hard matter for me to find by your Letter , that I had written a very impertinent one to you : but it was not the first that ever I writ , when I and my Wits were at some distance ; and I am not so highly conceited of my own Prudence , as to presume it will be the last that I shall write while I live . The first time I ever come abroad , I will endeavour to crawl for your pardon : Mean time , Madam , you may assure Mademoiselle Meusnier , that though she hath said of me a hundred false things , which have brought me to the knowledg of many true ones concerning her , I am ready to put the Maid-Servant she complains of , into the hands of the Magistrate , and , what you will hardly believe , that this wicked Maid , whom she charges to have sold what she could justly call her own , is more forward to appear before the Judges , than she her self . But , Madam , I am somewhat afraid that I shall be taken at my word ; yet shall I not retract what I have said . She may present her Petition when she pleases ; if the Maid be guilty , I shall be the first to sollicite against her . For your self , Madam , as you are good , and generous , you cannot forbear pitying a Mother that has lost her Daughter , or rather that was desirous to have lost her : And for her , if her Neighbours speak truth , she could do no less then surprize you . And , for my part , Madam , I shall give you no further trouble , but that of assuring you how infallibly I am , Madam , Your most humble , &c. S. LETTER X. To the Marquess of Villarceaux . My Lord , FOr the discharge of my own tender Conscience , I must needs tell you , That you know not what you do , when you make me a proffer of your Friendship , and are so desirous , as you seem to be , of mine Though it be habitual in you to do good actions , yet that of wishing well to a person so discarded to misfortune , as I am , requires a generosity , which you will find more dangerous in the exercise of it , than you imagine . I find little for you to hope from it , and much to fear , and therefore I advise you not to undertake it , how great soever my advantages be thereby . This heretofore cost Armentieres his life ; and not long since , poor Haucourt run the same fate ; not to mention to you divers others , whom I could name to you , not of your acquaintance , and whom Death would not haply have snatcht away so soon hence , had they not been over-forward to express their love to me . Must I yet give you more examples , to assure you that my misfortune is contagious ? Let these few suffice . Cardinal Richelieu dy'd within a month after my being known to him , and that I was thought so happy as to please him . The Prince of Orange had no sooner discover'd his desires of making me some Present , but he fell sick of the Small Pox , and dy'd . The President de Mesme did not long out-live the Visit he made me , in a Chamber three Stories high . In fine , my acquaintance , if it come to any degree of Friendship , is so sure a losing cast to those who have it , and of so sudden a Disastre , that it is beyond my apprehension , how the Cardinal de Retz hath got into that Eminency , against Wind , Water , and Weather , at a time when it was the general perswasion , that he had a certain esteem for me . After all these deterring examples , if your heart couragiously persist in its resolution , I am , Body and Soul , yours . I am not so deeply besotted as to refuse my good fortune , and the Friendship of a Person , whom I passionately love , as well upon the account of his merit , as my own natural inclination . Yet can I not disburthen my self of a compassion for the hazard you run into ; for I once more tell you , That I am a Mail , which open'd , you will find stuff'd only with misfortune ; and consequently how fatal may prove to you being , Your most humble , &c. S. LETTER XI . To the Queen of Sweden . Madam , TO offer your Majesty a Comedy , and that of my Composure , is to make you a Present infinitely below your Worth and Quality : Only ▪ I have this plea , That every one ought to be tax'd according to his abilities , for the payment of the Tribute due to you , from all those who make it their concern to write in the present age . In that of Augustus , men paid in Verse and Prose the same Tribute to the Patron of the Virtuosi , the deceas'd Mecenas , whom your Majesty knows , better than I , by the general consent of all the Poets , to have been a very gallant Person . But how highly soever his Name may have been celebrated in the World , all the advantage he now hath of your Majesty , is only that of Precedence ; and I would confidently venture all the little estate I have in the Kingdom of Parnassus , that your Majesty would have defeated all his Designs , and forc'd him to exasperation , as your Father the Great Gustavus would have done his Master Augustus , had they been to dispute the Empire of the Universe . But , Madam , if it be pardonable in a Person so much the object of pity , upon the account of Misery , as I am , to put questions to a great Queen , as you are , I would know , whether it be not sometimes incommodious to your Majesty to be so highly a Heroine as you are ? Extraordinary Merit hath also its inconveniences , and all these Dedicatories of Books , which we Poets would have to pass for Incense , with those whom we pretend to Heroify , are not always of the same value , nor have the same effect . There are some of those Drugs cast forth but little perfume , though much smoak ; and I my self am in suspence , whether what I offer your Majestie , will pass in your Court for Spanish Balls , or common ones . The late Prince of Orange made use of them heretofore , and was never the worse for it : if your Majestie think them worth your approval in any degree , be not sparing of them ; since all I have now left is only for Her , whom all the World unanimously acknowledges to have surpass'd in Merit all the Princes of past Ages , to eclipse all of the present , and to be an Example to those of the future . And this is as true , as it is true , that I passionately am , MADAME , Your Majesties most , &c. S. LETTER XII . To _____ . My Lord , I Leave it to such as can , make greatest braggs of Health , and are most concern'd in your Affairs , to be more joyful than I am , at the recovery of your Liberty . I thought once to have said , That your Eminency could not have been more glad of it than I am ; but that had been an extravagant expression . For the different traverses of Fortune make no disturbance in the Calmness and Serenity of your Mind ; and if Adversity find you always on your Feet , Prosperity does not force you to go ever the faster . In fine , you are now , my Lord , got out of that obscure Dungeon , where you were so inconveniently lodg'd ; and methinks ( not derogating from the respect I owe those in whose power it is to assign such Lodgings ) they are not well read in the Ceremonies of Entertainment , since they bring you out with a much greater respect and complement , then they had conducted you into that enchanted Palace . The applauses they receive for the latter will haply raise in them an inclination of receiving often the like : Heaven grant it be so , and me the happiness to see your Eminency at a place , where I may be heard , from my own Chair to yours , assuring you , that I am more than ever , Your Eminencies most , &c. S LETTER XIII . To _____ Madam , I Hear of your falling ill of a Tertian , if it come to a Quartan Ague , we shall have work enough for a whole Winter ; for you are not to question , but it will be as much a torment to me , as it is to you . I pray let me know how many fits you have had already , and what account your Physitians give of it , since you are like to see them first ; and certainly it is a very extraordinary accident , that you know some things of me , four or five days before I hear them my self . I must needs have a great confidence of my strength , rack'd with affliction as I am , when I concern my self in , and participate of yours . I know not whether it had not been more prudently done of me , to have been distrustful of you , the first time that ever I saw you . I should have done so , and judg'd of it by the event : but what likelihood was there , that a young Maid should disturb the quiet Impotency of an old Batchelour , or ever fall under a suspition of having given me so great a temptation , as that I should regret my not being in a condition to revenge my self ? But away with flattery ; I know you are sick , but not , whether you are so carefully attended as you should be . This very disquiet adds much to the trouble and affliction it is to me , that I am forc'd to love , and at the same see that it is the greatest madness in the world to do so ? Ever and anon an humour takes me to venture on a Journey into Poitou , through all the present extremity of weather , and many briars and thorns by the way , which if it can be effected in me otherwise than by Witchcraft , I shall side with the Modern Scepticks and Deists , and believe there never was any such thing . Return then , in the Name of God , return hither , and think it high time , when I am come to that degree of distraction , as to regret absent Beauties . I should have understood my self better , and consider'd , that I endure pain and torment enough , to become an absolute Crippple from head to foot , without being possess'd of that diabolical grief , called The Impatience to see you . 'T is one of the most cursed sort of evil spirits . Do I not see how he torments poor Monsieur _____ upon no other account , then that he sees not you , as often as he would , though he does it daily ? The Letters he writes to us discover the despairing condition he is in , and I dare at this present lay a Wager on his damnation , not upon the score of his being a Heretick , but that of his loving you . Yet methinks you should discover some moderation in your conquests and think of some cessation of your hostility : Command , I say , your murth'ring eyes , To be less cruel then they were ; Or I shall call you Cockatrice , And not , as I was wont , my Dear . But why should I bring in my self as one of the Martyrs of your Cruelty ? Be not so fond as to imagine any such thing , but rather that you are happy not to have ought to do with me . You will haply laugh at my menaces : but know , scornful Beauty , that there will be found some gallant Men , to engage in a service wherein the Publick is concern'd . Tell me , my darling , Have you renounc'd Christianity , and embrac'd Mahumetisme , that you seem to make the destruction of Mankind your divertisement ? It must certainly be so ; and yet there is one Humour remarkable in the more civiliz'd and religious part of the Turks , which is , that they are much addicted to Alms ; but you are far from it , and have not the least charity in the world even for those who love you . You are therefore of no value , though you are made up of an intermixture of good and bad things . You verifie the Proverb beyond any one , That all is not Gold that glisters ; and now it may be said , That all Devils are not black . And yet ( see the Prerogative of Beauty ) I cannot forbear acknowledging my self , more than any other , Madam , Your most humble , and most obedient Servant , S. LETTER XIV . To _____ My Lord , I Have understood from Monsieur du Pin , how kindly you have sollicited his Majesty on my behalf , and what good offices you have endeavour'd to do me at Court , where your influence being so great , no doubt what you attempt will prove accordingly successful . All I have to offer to your consideration in this particular , is that you may find the opposing of my cross fortune a harder task than at first sight you imagine ; since I cannot but fear it will give you the dissatisfaction of not compassing , once in your life , what your generosity had engag'd you to undertake . Yet , howe're you come off , my obligations to you will be as transcendent , as they can possibly be in a Person who has hardly the honour of being known to you , who never did you any service , who is incapable of doing any , and whom nevertheless you will needs take into your protection . Should I not be highly sensible of these surprizing kindnesses , there were no colourable excuse to be made for me , but that the wretchedness of my condition had reduc'd me to a more than ordinary stupidity . On the contrary , I am a great admirer of such persons as you are , and I begin to be troubled , that the approaching period of my life , will prevent my full knowledg of yours , which I should study with as much satisfaction , as I have done all those of the most Illustrious Men. Though I was never guilty of any natural inclination to be a great Courtier , yet am I one of those persons in the World , to whom some of the greatest in the Kingdome have many times made promises , and for the most part broken them . But that misfortune , attended by many others , shall not hinder by being content with my Fortune , if you are satisfy'd how intirely I am , Your most humble , &c. S. LETTER XV. To the Lord Bishop of Mans. My Lord , I Am not dead , as the other eight Canons are , whose Prebendaries you have lately dispos'd of , and yet you have also given away mine . I should be much troubled , if they were no otherwise dead than I am ; not but that I have a sufficient charity for my Neighbour ; but if they had not been dead , Monsieur Costard , and Monsieur de l'Eslée , who haply are yet my Friends , would not have been Arch-Deacons and Canons . I know not how I came to put in that word haply ; haply I had not us'd it , if I had consider'd what I was doing . If ever I have the honour to write to you again , I will send you the first draught of my Letter , lest I put any thing into it offensive to my Conscience . But to return to my Prebendary , since you have dispos'd of it , you ought to give me another for it , though it were only to make me some requital , for the time I have lost , in relying on the promises of your deceas'd Uncle , of happy Memory , and little mindfulness of his word . You know well enough what you have to do ; but if I were in your condition , I should bestow a Benefice on a Person that were in mine . And indeed you have a sure Expedient to procure a vacancy , without burthen to your Conscience , or injury to good Manners , as was done by a Regular Eunuch named Mortier , Abbot of Marmoustier , and Uncle to the Abbot of Euron . This Master-Monk took occasion to poison a score of Priors at one Dinner ; which Accident occasion'd the publishing of a Book , intituled , The Method of procuring a Vacancy of Benefices , written by the Reverend Father in God &c. 'T is a palpable sign that Old Age steals upon me , since I fall into the humour of telling little Stories . But it is in the Night time , and the Clock has struck Twelve , and the Laverdins , who are great Talkers , are no lovers of those who are so liberal of that Talent as themselves ; and for my part , I am one of the greatest talkers of any within the compass of my acquaintance . It seems also , by this Letter , that I am liberal enough in that of writing , and that I think the reckoning of my Cenfession will not be much enflam'd , by this dallying with one of the higher degrees of Reverence . Yet there is one thing I must not at this time forbear minding you of , now that you are in the Kingdom of your Fathers . It is , that you are to remember , my Friend Menagius , with all his great worth , hath very little advantage from the Revenues of the Church , and that you ought to procure his participation thereof . I am by this minded also of an oblivion of my own in this Letter , which is , that I have not scatter'd , My Lord , in several places of it , a complement due to a Prelate , as you are . But I shall not hereafter be chargeable with that omission , and if ever I write to you , I shall do it with all requisite Ceremonies , assuring you in the mean time , that I am , My Lord , Your most humble and most obedient Servant , and , what 's more , Canon , SCARRON . LETTER XVI . To his Eminency the Cardinal de Retz . My Lord , YOu have made me rich in despight of Fortune , by compassing your advancement to the Cardinal's Hat , with the defeating of all their Projects , who envy'd you that Grandeur . I have hazarded all my Estate in Wagers that you would attain that Dignity ; it must therefore be mightily improv'd , if I have to do with Persons of Honour and tender of their engagements . 'T is my humble Suit to Heaven , That yours may have the like augmentation , according to what disposal the Divine Providence shall think most convenient . Nor is it likely to be tedious in giving this Promotion of yours its full accomplishment , and that your new Dignity will be compleated with all the additional dependencies consequent thereto , for the conviction of all the World , that the Hand which made the Cardinals of Amboise and Richelieu , had not yet shewn all it could have done . Mean time , I only beg your assurance , that whether in France , the Indies , or what Climate soever my unhappy Destiny disposes of me , I shall ever passionately be , Your Eminency's most humble , &c. S. LETTER XVII . To the Duke de Retz . My Lord , IT may be you conceive a great self-satisfaction , when you reflect on your generosity . Dislodge that fond imagination ; it is the most incommodious quality an Eminent Person can be guilty of , when he is so imprudent as to spin out his divertisement , in the company of such a Wretch as I am . We Writers are a strange sort of people ; for where we are once oblig'd , we are importunate all the daies of our lives after . You bestow'd on me some days since the Works of Monsieur de Voiture ; I am now to begg of you a thing of greater importance . I am acquainted with some Lords , whose countenances would change at these last words of my Letter ; but they are not so terrible , as to frighten or startle a Duke de Retz ; and I durst be sworn , he is as impatient to know what I desire of him , as I am assur'd of obtaining it . 'T is this : A young Gentleman , whose name I find in the Catalogue of my choicest Friends , and one who at the age of twenty years hath been concern'd in twenty engagements , as noble as that of the Horatij and Curiatij , and hath as great a reputation of Prudence as Gallantry , hath kill'd a vapouring Braggadochio , by whom he was forc'd to a Duel . He cannot procure his Pardon any where but in Paris , and he would fain be in safety there , meerly out of a repugnance he hath , to the severing of his head from the shoulders . I could prevail for his reception into the Palace of a great Prince ; but for his entertainment there , as to provision , I can promise nothing ; and I think starving a greater misfortune , than to be in fear of having ones Throat cut by an Officer appointed for that purpose . But if you afford him the Sanctuary of your Roof , he will be in a condition to defie both ; and you will have no small satisfaction , in taking into your protection a young Gentleman so much deserving it . Besides , you will have the greatest pleasure in the World , in seeing Candles snuff'd with Pistol-bullets , as often as you shall think fit to be a spectator of that Divertisement : And I question not , but you will give me thanks , being as you are , the most generous of all Dukes , for finding you out so noble an occasion to exercise your Generosity ; and I for my part , promise to supply you with the like as often as I can , and that , as soon as you have granted me what I now desire , I shall importune you daily , to imploy your interest and that of your Friends , to procure the pardon of mine . The Burlesque Muse will not be silent upon the obtaining of this favour , but will acquit her self well enough of an acknowledgment thereof ; though hitherto she hath been little put to it upon a subject of this nature . I beg your pardon a thousand times for the tediousness of my Letter , and as often kiss your hands , remaining , My Lord , Your most humble , &c. S. LETTER XVIII . To the Count de Vivonne . My Lord , WHile you are taking your diversions in the Country , and haply killing Horses , in the pursuit of Hares , we have wanted your good wishes at a Wedding ; which hath united two Warlike Nations , between whom the height of the Apennines made not so great a distance , as the difference of their Humours . I needed not to have sent you this Newes , since it is not to be imagin'd , but you know it already ; yet since there is a necessity of my writing to you , I thought it not improper to begin with that great piece of Intelligence , meerly out of this reflection , that , if all other Records fail , Posterity may find the time of so remarkable an occurrence by the date of my Letter to you . Your next observation will be , that , notwithstanding this strange revolution , the City of Paris is much at the same rate as when you left it ; that , for one rational person , there are a hundred thousand that are not such , nor ever will be ; and that this is as true of the Women , as the Men. There is another inconvenience consequent to the removal of the Court ; which is , That they who smell of their dirty Shops where ere they go , presume to take the Wall of all they meet , and plead the prerogative of Birth and Breeding in the greatest City in the World. No Quarter of it , but has a Poet , good or bad ; nor House , where Company hath access , but is pester'd with vain and superfluous Talkers . Of these , mine hath the precedence , and I must bear all , without any other remedy than that of bemoaning my self , to see the afflictions of my Mind bear some proportion to the infirmities of my Body . For my part , the decaies of my condition are daily more and more observable , and I feel my self tow'd to my end faster than I could wish . I have a thousand pricking pains , or rather a thousand Legions of Devils in my Arms and Legs , and yet in that condition , I cannot reproach my self with any remission in the love I bear you . I know not how far it may contribute to that of my pain ; but this I am certain of , that you owe me a great measure of Esteem and Friendship , and that , if you do me Justice , I shall have this to bragg of , that , towards the period of my days , I have made so advantageous an acquaintance as yours . I might very well think this a fair acquest , for a Person who cannot stirr from the place where he is set , and give a check to all further ambition ; but you have given me so excellent a Character of Monsieur Manchini , that I shall never acquit you of the promise you have made me of the honour to be known to him . Yet must it be with this precaution , That he be not a man of many complements ; for when I am forc'd to make any my self , or to receive them from others , I cannot forbear weeping , and am put out of countenance , to think what a loss they also are at , who will needs display their Eloquence , when they have to do with the object of universal compassion . In a word , I have as great an aversion for Complements , as most people have for Serpents , and Toads ; and to assure you it is so , I shall conclude my Letter without making you any , and put a short period to a long Letter , by telling you that I am , My Lord , Your most humble and most obedient Servant , S. LETTER XIX . To Monsieur Marigny . Sir , I Must acknowledg my self orepress'd by the weight of so great an honour as that of being so much in the remembrance of a Prince ; and that though I am the most wretched , and the most froward person that ever was , yet there have been general observations made of my alacrity , since I have receiv'd your assurances , that his Highness found some diversion in the reading of my Letters . I must impute it to a strange hazard , that they should be thought pleasant at Brussels , ; for he who writ them at Paris is a Person the most apt to be out of humour of any in the world . And who , with a mischief could be otherwise , plac'd in the same circumstances as I am ? True it is , that some express a certain esteem for me ; many take occasion to compassionate the hardness of my Fortune ; but how few endeavour to alleviate it ? In the mean time Gray hairs , affliction , discontent , Poison all my divertisement ; Past ills , the present , those to come , Hasten my course to my long home . WHen I bethink my self , that I was once handsome enough to deserve the respects of the Bois-Roberts of my time ; when I reflect that I have been healthy enough till the Twenty seventh year of my age , to have drunk after the rate of a German ; that I am still as sound within , as that I can drink of all Liquors , and eat of all sorts of Meat , with as much unreservedness and indifference , as the greatest Epicureans ; when I bethink my self , that my apprehensions are not faint , pedantick , or impertinent ; that I am free from ambition and avarice , and that if Heaven had continu'd me the use of those Legs , which have perform'd their part well in a Dance , and those hands which have been well skill'd in Drawing , and playing on the Lute ; and in fine a very streight Body ; so that I might have liv'd a happy , though somewhat an obscure life ; I assure you , my dear Friend , that if it had been lawful for me to have been my own Executioner , I had long since wafted my self in a Socratick draught into the other World. Nay I am somewhat of a perswasion , that I must come to it in time . Orewhelm'd with sadness , grief , and misery , Far beyond all support of Constancy , Admitting not the hope of any rest , But what in a deep grave may be possest ; My restless thoughts continually dilate Themselves on the disasters of my Fate . But what avail imprudent exclamations ? 'T is vain with Heav'n to make expostulations . For if the Pow'rs above do so decree , To punish my licentious Poetry , That , from the fatal minute of my birth , I should be wretched , till I 'm turn'd to earth ; Far be 't from me , their Orders to oppose , But court their favour in submissive Prose . This shall be the last sally of my Poetick vein , it lay so heavy on my heart , that I could not be at ease , till I had disburthen'd my self of it . And to make you further reparation for the trouble I give you by the peevishness of this Letter , I send you six Stanza's which I have added to the Baronade . The News spread abroad of the Spanish Paralytick , who is to challenge me upon the score of reputation , hath found those whom I have acquainted with it very good sport . There has not yet been 50000 Livers bestow'd in Spanish Grammars , as you say , though the Spanish Tonge was never so corrupted as it hath lately been at Paris . I am extreamly oblig'd to you for the pains you take to supply me with Spanish Comedies . I wish , &c. LETTER XX. To the same Monsieur Marigny . Sir , NEver was two-legged or two-handed Creature hurry'd into such a degree of exasperation as I am at this time , that , when you thought I might find his Highness the Prince some divertisement , my claw-like hand is grown so rebellious , that I cannot command it to write . For , as if all my other afflictions were not torment enough to me , I must make what shift I can to tell you , that for above a month now past , I have had a continual conflict with the Gout , which like Prometheus's Vulture has fed upon me without the least remorse , or consideration of my other infirmities . And what do you imagine I can do amidst the racking twitches it gives me ? Or how should I resent the malicious visit it makes me at this time , when the Prince himself is expos'd to the jerks of the same inexorable disease ? All I can do , is to fancy to my self , that I come not behind Job in miseries , though I may do it in patience . It makes me so inventive in the faculty of swearing , that I think , without ostentation , I could out-swear any man in France ; though at other times , I place that amongst the most superfluous Transgressions , and I must acknowledg it to be so now , for any thing I am the better for it . Certainly , if the greatness of the torment which occasions it , does not expiate the crime , as I can hear , so shall I in the next World be the most wretched of all Mankind . For sometimes my furious transports are so like those of a damned Soul , that if a commanded party of Devils were coming for me , I think I should endeavour to meet them half-way . I doubt they are coming , for I begin to feel the first accesses of a dreadful fit , and therefore must take a short leave of you , and leave you to imagine the rest with &c. LETTER XXI . To the same . SIR , YOur writing to me has given me the greatest satisfaction I could have expected . My generous Friends are all the Estate I have in this World ; and when you assure me that you are of that number , I cannot forbear assuring you again , That you give me a greater occasion of rejoycing , than I shall derive from the General Peace , which is now so near its conclusion . The comparison will possibly , at first sight , seem weak to you , and I must acknowledg , that the Affairs of Europe might change face a hundred times , ere ever mine look any better . But I am over head and ears in desires , to see your Prince once more in France , though it were only for this reason , That France is this Year but poorly furnish'd with Princes , and yet there are as many as ever there were , and the subsequent years will haply prove no better than this : and if I have my satisfaction in that , I shall have it also , in embracing my tall , my corpulent , and my fat Monsieur _____ . For I question not , but strong Beer has made some additionals to his former bulk . But is it possible , the great and Heroick Condé should know , that I am yet among the living ? My Friend Guenault told me so , and that he had seen lying upon his Table the Second Part of my Comical Romance . It put me into such an humour , as I never was in twice before ; I was so transported with Heroick thoughts of my self , and if my Diseases had not fasten'd me to my Chair , I would have stollen upon him to see how he would have been frighted at the monstrous appearance of the Author . These Heroes are an odd sort of people , and would be worth the whistling after , if they could but be brought to love the indigent part of Mankind , as well as the others love them . As for yours , he seems to have heroify'd himself a hundred times over , since he has taken upon him the Conduct of our Invincible Troops ; and it may be said of him , That if he were a great Prophet in his Country , where the Scripture sayes that no man is , he prov'd much more such a one in a strange Country . If he take the pains to read any thing of the five Epistles , in Verse , which you receive herewith , be pleas'd to let me know what he sayes of them . The Melancholy Invective comes piping hot out of my Study , the others were the last Years productions . 'T is pity the Person who is the subject of it had not been some more notorious Rascal . But this is only a damn'd Tax-gatherer , who owes me six hundred Pistols , and would conscientiously chowse me of that small Summe . You tell me of a Lady that 's fallen in love with me , I intreat you to give her timely notice , that my Diseases have rendred me of so irregular a Figure , that Women with Child are forbidden access to me , for fear of Monstrous Births , and Miscarriages . But for your part , I adjure you to be kind to Your Lazarillo di Tormes . LETTER XXII . To the Mareschall D'Albret . My Lord , YOu are not to be so much bemoan'd by others , as you imagine to your self , since that if your absence , or exile , or what else you pleas'd to call it , were not voluntary , you might easily find an occasion to quit the Campagne : But it is to be fear'd , that some beautiful Eyes at Xaintonge have made a conquest over yours , and you have the ambition to have your Military Trophies interwoven with Points de Venize . Your Friends therefore here are much more to be bemoan'd than you are , and their complaints are more pressing . For my part , I am clearly dash'd out of all countenance . When you were pleas'd to honour me with your Visits , I thought it the greatest happiness I could make by braggs of . The appearance of your Coach at my little door rendred it venerable to all the Inhabitants of the Street I live in ; and I am told , that it procur'd me the envy of several great Gates , whose Owners think themselves better accommodated to entertain Persons of your Quality . Nay , the standing of Rincy's Coach at the same place some time since , does still keep my Neighbours in awe : but it is to be fear'd , that they will forget themselves again , if some Courtiers make not a speedy return to Paris , and , till yours happen , keep up our glory and repute , which , for want of such Visitants , is much eclips'd . But though it should be so darkned , as that I might never recover ought of my former lustre , yet is it possible , that a man may be comforted with a little Philosophy . But the case is quite otherwise , when a man is forc'd to be Six months together without seeing the persons he loves . Were it not for the kindness of your writing to me sometimes , I should soon make it known to all the World , by a generous act of despair , that my Heroes are not such Idols , as a fantastical humour , or Time can destroy ; that Madam Scarron speaks against her Conscience , or knowes not well the internal concerns of a man , with whom she spends the best part of her life , when she tells you , that my affection to you will not last above Six Months . That will be try'd by the effect . But now I speak of Heroes , you tell me , that Monsieur the Surintendant , who is also one of my Heroes , and which is more , my only Benefactor , will take his way through Pons . I question not but you will recommend to him the concerns of your humble Servant , and the conclusion of his fatal Affair . There never was a more favourable opportunity for the settlement of it ; Julian Colas the most insolent person that ever got his livelihood by the retayling of Bread and Wine , and one that would prefer the most despicable Carman , or Porter , before the greatest Virtuoso in the Kingdom , and the only person who obstructed the establishment of my affair , has taken his last draught in this mortal life . The Unloaders are as desirous to see it establish'd , as I am my self . But Monsieur the Surintendant has told our Friend Pelisson , that it could not be compleated till after the return of the Court. 'T is possible , his late being there may have somewhat advanc'd it , and that the most wretched person , of all those to whom he has shewn any kindness , will soon be at some ease in his Mind , and will find himself out of danger of dying , for want of employment for his Jaws . Madam Scarron has been at St. Mandé's . She is extreamly pleas'd with the Civil Entertainment she receiv'd from Madam the Surintendant's Lady ; and I find her so smitten with her attractions , that there is some suspition there might be a little touch of impurity in the interview . But that danger must be the less , since she cannot wait upon her as often as she wishes , because , for want of a Coach , she cannot go abroad , but when her Friends are pleas'd to take her along with them . I am forc'd to write things to you that have no relation to your Concerns , for want of something that has . When I meet with any more worthy your knowledg , you will hear further from My Lord , Your most Submissive of all your Adorers , S. LETTER XXIII . To the same . My Lord , WE must needs be extreamly exhausted of Advertisements , when we cau only tell you , That Bon-coeur , and Charleval are still in Normandy , and that Madam de Martel , and her Daughter , return'd hither but yesterday . Yet is there a necessity , that I should send you a large Letter , and that I should give some assurance , at least by the endeavours I shall use to divert you , as far as one of my Letters can do it , that it is not altogether my fault , if I do not stand you in some stead . You must therefore give me leave to catch at any thing that offers it self : and though the spectacles of the violent dissolutions which are seen at the Greve , are not things that can be recommendably communicated to the knowledg of a Person of your Quality , yet shall I not stick , out of pure sterility of matter , to give you an account of what has happen'd there . There has been lately , for several dayes together , so much hanging , and breaking of persons on the Wheel , that the common Executioner himself is weary of his Office , Madam _____ who , next to Monsieur _____ is not so much pleas'd at any sight , as that of publick Executions , begins to be cloy'd with the divertisement , and will hardly be seen this good while in the Greve again . The Martyrs are all of the true Parisian breed , most of them the Sons of that kind of Cooks , who sell only Roast-meat , because they have no convenience for any other way of Cookery . They were convicted of the robbing of Coaches and Sedans , and other Crimes ordinarily committed in the Night-time , and many of other denominations in the faculty of Stealing , are in great danger of dying in the Air. I am to tell you , by way of Digression , That the Cockneys of Paris , my Countrymen , are valiaut enough , more apt to steal , then beg , as being of a very patibulary inclination . But now I am fallen upon the subject of violent Deaths , I cannot forbear giving you the relation of one , which was not so ignominious , as that of the foresaid Criminals , yet was not less cruel . Before I come into the Story , you are to understand , by way of preadvertisement , that the next subsequent days after Sundays , and Festival days , there is a great scarcity of all Provisions at Charenton , and particularly of new bread above all things . 'T was upon a Munday , not long since , that the Impetuous Du Rincy , the Eloquent Pelisson , the Incomparable Scudery , and the Discreet Madam Bocquet , about half an hour past Ten in the Morning , sent a Messenger express to the beautiful Izar , who some days before had retir'd to Charenton , for the Air 's sake , to tell him , that they would dine with him that day , and that he should not give himself the trouble of getting any thing but a good Potage and a Dessert , for as to Meat they would bring it along with them from the Cooks . Izar , and a certain Advocate of the Counsel , named Du Mas , whom he had taken for his Country-Companion , during that retreat , beset and bestir themselves for the more splendid Reception of so great a Party of Illustrious Persons , for we do not every day see four such together . To give a greater fortification to the Potage , they put in three Pullets , and a considerable quantity of green Pease ; and while a certain person is sent away Post to Bagnolet , for Raspices , they employ the most experienc'd Pastry-Cooks of Charenton , in the making of Tarts and Cakes . The Cloath is laid in the Garden , and to take away the scent of the Lavender , wherein the Linnen had long lain , the Table , Cloth , and Napkins , are all bestrew'd with such Flowers newly gather'd as the Garden afforded . About Noon the Quintescence of all that dare assume to themselves the title Ingenious , or Virtuoso , arrive at Charenton . Du Rincy , as soon as he was got out of the Coach , went directly into the Kitchin , where he is little satisfy'd with the Potage , much less with the diligences and sollicitude of Izar and Du Mas , in all the preparations they had made , and speaks thereof with so great indignation , superciliousness , and authority , that Du Mas began thereupon to respect and to fear him . They who had a mind to wash their hands , did so ; and all sate down . Du Rincy slighting the Country-Soupe , would have broke one of the Loaves ; but finding it hard and stale , he flings it at an Apricock Tree that stood near him , and renders it uncapable of bearing fruit any more , having bruis'd the greater branches of it . He goes to break a second loaf , which he finds of the same date of baking , and consequently as far from being new as the other , and with the same vigour and promptitude he flings it at another Tree . In short , with six or seven loaves , which he found equally hard and stale , he lames so many Fruit-Trees , to the great discontent of the Mistress of the house , who made extraordinary clamours at the desolation of her Garden . Du Rincy , in the mean time , was not in the least concern'd at it , save only that he protested , no body should eat , till he had new bread brought him . They sent to all the Bake-houses about the Town , till at last they came to one , where they were taking the bread out of the Oven , which was brought to du Rincy , piping hot , and smoaking , so that the rest of the Company went and gather'd up the loaves amongst the bruis'd branches , which were more eatable than the new bread , which burnt their Lips. The brisk deportment of Du Rincy , both as to action and discourse , extreamly surpriz'd the Advocate Du Mas , and the imperious Aire of his Countenance was no less dreadful to him . From that very time , he always had Du Rincy in his imagination . He never slept without turbulent Dreams , and those Dreams were never without Du Rincy . In fine , the very fright he took at the demeanour of du Rincy put him into a Feaver , and that Feaver prov'd so violent , that it carry'd him off in less than fifteen days , and he dy'd in a raving and distracted condition , talking perpetually of Du Rincy . And this , my Lord , is all the account of our Concerns , that I can send you at the present . Madam Scarron sayes , that she cannot find any inclination in her self to write to you , till she meets with something that is divertive in your Letters . That reflection makes me think , that if you are as much afflicted at Pons , as you were at Paris , my Letter will be impertinent , and most unseasonable . But Time , yet much more your own Reason , will ere this have wrought their ordinary effect , upon an affliction that admits of no remedy . I send you my second Epistle . The Areopagus of good Judges in this Profession , will have it to be better than the former : but I am not of their opinion . I am still in expectation of the effects of Monsieur the Surintendant's fair promises . Post-script . IT were very unseasonable at this time to speak to you of a thing which I should wish that you had forgotten . Yet can I not forbear telling you , that I , certainly , am , of all the World , the person who has been most concern'd at the misfortune that has happen'd to you ; and , upon that occasion I found , that I have for you all the sentiments which I ought to have , for the most generous Person in France , and one to whom I am the most oblig'd . LETTER XXIV . To the same . My Lord , AFter the Pastey you were pleas'd to send me , I have also receiv'd your excellent Cheeses . I am apt to imagine , that you have made it your design , to sustain us with the best things that can be made , in their kind . Your Liberality has been communicated to all my Fellow-Commoners , who are not the most inconsiderable persons in the World , upon the score of their good qualities . At the consumption of your Present , we liberally drunk the health of our grand Benefactor . As for the Pastey , it was as good as ever came out of Oven , and the Cheeses were such as the best Dairy in the World , and that order'd by the most experienc'd Dairy-Woman in the World , could have afforded . For my part , without any diminution of the Commendations which your noble Presents deserve , give me leave , to recreate my self upon the Letter you were pleas'd to honour me with , and to tell you , that there is not any thing in that kind could have been more gallant , or more ingenious . Among other passages , that , where you tell me , that you leave to those of transcendent Wits the care of diverting mine , and that you make it your business , only to divert my gust . I leave it to the most expert in the Chimistry of Complements to write more smartly upon such a subject . By this may it be seen , my Lord , that you have an insatiable ambition , and that not being content with the Military Glory you have acquir'd during the Warr , you would also in the times of Peace carry away from us poor Pensioners of the Pen , the Trophies of Literature . I wish I had somewhat of News to write to you . All the talk about Paris is , that Meneville's sickness is very dangerous , and that all the Courtiers are like to return to Paris , save only the Mareschal de Villeroy . Assoon as I have any thing worth the writing to you , I shall make it appear , by that only small service which I am capable to render you , how much I am , My Lord , Your most humble , &c. S. LETTER XXV . To the same . My Lord , I Have no certain account of your reception of a Letter of Eight and twenty Pages , which I writ to you by the last Ordinary : however , you will excuse me , if this be so much the shorter . And because it is so , it comes to you attended by my Epigrams against B _____ , and tells you withal , that I shall send the Baronade by the next Post . I now send you also a Ballad , which may pass Muster ; some Verses of M. Benserade's , being a Continuation of those he made upon the Peace ; and a Sonnet of Exultation , made by a young Lass of Nineteen years of age , whose name is _____ . 'T is to be lamented that she is not as pretty , as I think her well inclin'd . I expect , with as much impatience as the Jewes do the Messias , the effects of M. the Surintendant's promises . A man may languish , while he hopes : nay somtimes he may suffer ; and delayes in such affairs never come to any good , but are for the most part dangerous and prejudicial . But , it was never yet my fortune to obtain any thing of happiness , without the conquest of incredible obstructions . Be pleas'd to pardon this melancholy reflection , in a wretched person who is ready to starve . Threescore and sixteen days have I been in continual hostility with a hard Frost . The Duke of Orleans is out of all hopes of recovery . Yesterday morning , the Duke of Lorrain took Post for Blots . Villarceau is still a Prisoner in the Bastile , though the Mareschals of France , who conducted him thither , had put him in hopes , that he should only make a Visit to the place , and come out again . This is all I have to say to you at the present . If there be any of my Letters which have not been employ'd in the lighting of fire , or put to some other culinary use , I desire you would send them to me . I shall find some fragments therein , which may be ornamental to the Collection I am now putting into the Press . I am , Your , &c. S LETTER XXVI . To _____ My Lord , IT belongs only to those of your House to make the highest demonstrations of kindness and generosity that can be made . Monsieur the Procurator General , your Brother , has settled a Pension upon me , without the least application , or so much as a previous desire on my side , for his so doing ; and you were pleas'd to give me a visit , without any person's Solicitation on my behalf , to induce to a guilt of so great a consideration . What can I do less then acknowledge my self your humblest Captive , upon a favour done me with so great a surprize ? I would make you a greater present then that of my self , were it in my power ; but you must be content with that , since I make it with so good a heart , that you must needs have a very hard one of your own , if you do not vouchsafe it a reception , and give me leave withal , while I am in this World , to let it know , that it is not without reason I assume the quality of My Lord , Your most humble , &c. SCARRON . LETTER XXVII . To Monsieur Procurator-General , and Surintendant of the Finances . My Lord , IT argues , at the first blush , a great indigence of civility , in a person so insignificant and superfluous in the World as I am , to importune you , who are perpetually imploy'd about the publick concerns , to do me a kindness . But I conceive my my self to be already in a fair way of receiving somewhat of that nature , and you have already given me so many assurances of the kindness you have for me , and the compassion , which the misfortunes under which I groan , have raised in you , that without using the Mediation of those Persons who are most dear to you , and are pleas'd to honour me with their good wishes ; I am sufficiently presumptuous , upon the interest I have in you my self , to beg a favour of you . It is one of those which you sometimes grant , as you will find by the Petition you receive herewith , and which I desire you will be pleas'd to look upon a person with all the favour you can . It is for a Relation of my Wifes , remarkable for his constant fidelity to his Majestie 's Service , and one who is of an obstinate perswasion , that you have a respect for me . It will ly upon you , my Lord , to let him know , that he is not mistaken ; and upon me , to make all France sensible , that you are not only the most experienc'd Person of this Age in State-Affairs , but have also that more endearing quality , of being , of all men , the most generous , particularly to My Lord , Your most humble , &c. S. LETTER XXVIII . To the same . My Lord , I Heard not till yesterday of the great loss that has happen'd to you ; and yet , considering the short time I have had to be afflicted thereat , I have acquitted my self as well as those who had the knowledg of it much more sooner than my self . I have great reason to charge Monsieur de Chaulne , with his negligence in not giving me a more timely advertisement thereof , that I might have had the advantage of being one of the first , to make a discovery , how much I am concern'd in whatever relates to you . This no doubt is a mischievous turn , which my implacable ill fortune has done me , alwaies endeavouring to render me deficient iu the duty I owe you , purposely to make me unworthy of the assistances I receive from you , which are such as I never receiv'd from any other . Monsieur des Marés , who yesterday honour'd me with a Visit , will , if he please , assure you of the affliction it was to me , that I should be ignorant of what all the World knew . He put me into the confidence of writing an extemporary Sonnet , which I made some difficulty to send you , out of a fear of renewing your grief . But , at last , I chose rather to run the hazard of doing a thing unseasonably , than that of seeming indifferent in an affliction , whereof you must needs be so sensible I am , My Lord , Your , &c. LETTER XXIX . To the same . My Lord , I Was but too true a Prophet , to my sorrow , when I heretofore writ to you , that my misfortune could not be overcome by any person of generosity and prevalence not equivalent to yours . It still stands out against you , though it be a considerable time since you first took it into task . Some eight dayes since my Lord Chancellour was pleas'd to strike out my Fatal Affair , the Proposals made by Mons . Doublet , conceiving haply , that it would be a new grievance upon the People . It was concerning those Persons that should be impowr'd to oversee the unloading of Carts ; and it would have been an easie matter , if some would have taken the pains to do it , to make it appear to him , that the function of Unloaders or Dischargers is so far from being a charge or grievance , that it is a publick convenience , and has establish'd it self , time out of mind ; that without it , a thousand Carts and Waggons would remain at the Gates of the City without getting in , because it is not thought fit that the Waggoners should be trusted with the Money due for their entrance , and that the Dischargers should pay , and be answerable for them , and conduct them to the Houses of Merchants and Citizens , whose habitations the others are ignorant of , and discharge the Commodities at their own perils ; That the mony which is given them , is not exacted , but voluntarily given , as a kind of Largess , bestow'd only by those that are willing , without any obligation forcing them thereto ; And , in short , that it pass'd at the Guild-Hall of the City , assoon as the Provost of Merchants , who , before had oppos'd it , for want of throughly examining the affair , was fully satisfy'd , that there was a necessity of creating those functions into Offices , and that they ought to be exercis'd , by Persons who had settled habitations , and took their Oaths before him , for the due execution of their Charges , because people of all conditions employ'd themselves therein , even to Souldiers of the Foot-Guards ; and that while those Rascals were quarrelling at the Gates , to get the custome one from the other , and went a League out of Paris , to prevent one the other 's getting of it , the Waggons remain'd at the Gates , without either being discharg'd , or getting into the City , to the prejudice of Waggoners , and the Merchants . And now , my Lord , I think you are as well instructed in the Affair of the Unloaders , as I am my self ; and I would to God , my Lord Chancellor had had the same account of it . I should have sufficiently satisfy'd him therein , if I had had but notice of what has happen'd , or rather , if I had not been afraid to have my name mention'd in that affair , contrary to my intention . My Lord , I beg your pardon for the tediousness of the relatiion I am forc'd to make you , since you might have done well enough without it : but it is always observable , that when a miserable person has some affair wherein he is deeply concern'd , he derives a priviledg from that misery , to be talking of it . This is the last hope of my Wife and my self ; and I must needs tell you , that I should hardly admit of any consolation , if I did not represent to my self , that I serve a Master , whose promises are inviolable , and one who is able to do me right . Yet can I not stave off the discontent , occasion'd by so sensible a disappointment . For , my Lord , if you but imagine what will become of us , if this Affair miscarries , you would not be much astonish'd at the despair of Mons . Vissins and my self , since there will be a great probability that our mouths may be sow'd up . By this , you may measure how long I shall be , My Lord , Your most humble , &c. S. LETTER XXX . To the same . My Lord , I Cannot imagine to my self a better way to requite Monsieur Pelisson for his kindness in speaking to you concerning my Affair , and in giving me an account of the obliging answer you were pleas'd to make him , then in communicating to you the short Complement he has written to me upon it . He therein so handsomely discovers the true sentiments he has for you , that I think , I do him a very kind office , by telling you so , without his knowing any thing of it ; and yet haply he would be glad that you knew it , provided it were done without his hazarding himself to tell you so . It is a difficult matter to speak of you , even though it were done to your self , without falling into your praises ; and it is as difficult to give you any without displeasing you , and yet much more difficult to forbear giving them . I should therefore wish , as to my own particular , that some body would do so much for me , as to tell you , that you are the most generous Person in the World , and that all the Favours you do me , go infinitely beyond the intreaties I make for them . But will not your Lordship suspect the good office which I think to do my Friend , may not have the tincture of some concern to my self ? And will you not be apt to imagine , that to shew you his Letter , and give it the great Commendations I do , is , in some sort , a dextrous way of making use of his reflections , that I might the better express my own , without running the hazard of doing any violence to your modesty ? I must acknowledg there is something of that in the wind ; but since it has not been in my power to conceal it from you , be pleas'd to imagine , by this ingenuous confession , the sincerity of my Soul , and assure your self , that I am , above all others , My Lord , Your most humble , &c. S. LETTER XXXI . To the same . My Lord , I Am uncertain , whether you will be in a condition to read my Letter . The last time I sent to enquire of your health , the account I receiv'd was , That you were no fully recover'd of an indisposition which had , for some time , confin'd you to your Chamber . It will be no hard matter for you to imagine , what alarms that ill news must bring to a man , who at the present is oblig'd to you for all he has in the World , and who , without you , would be more wretched than he is , though his misfortunes be in a manner beyond all example : Those who have honour'd me with their love , as you have done , may have been themselves fully satisfy'd , that my affection for them has been very great , and it is not to be thought , that I should now begin to be ungrateful , towards the most generous Person of all those who ever had pity on me . I think every hour a thousand , till I get to Paris , to take my Oath of fidelity to you , which I have not yet done . Mean time , I humbly beseech you to compleat the Favour , whereof you have made a beginning in the business of the Waggons , and to procure that Justice be done to those , to whom that Affair has been confirm'd . Monsieur Poncet will make a Report of it on Saturday next , if the Councel sits . They who are prosecuted are fully convinc'd , that there are above four thousand Livers due to the King ; and it is a concern that may extend much further , as you will find by the account which the Bearer of this Letter is able to give you of it . I am , My Lord , Your most humble , &c. S. LETTER XXXII . To the same . My Lord , IF there be not some great self-satisfaction in obliging people , I know not upon what grounds you should do me any kindness . I am not a person any way useful to you , and I dare not wish that I were , lest I should make a wish that might be disadvantageous to you . Nor am I so fondly conceited of my self , as to hope that I can contribute much to your divertisement , since I cannot have the honour of coming near you , or making my self otherwise known to you , then as all others know me , to be , even in this life , not much inferiour in torments , to a damned Soul , and sometimes by the making of Books , that is ( by the permission of God Almighty ) by being one of the greatest inconveniences that can happen to Mankind . But though I should be Master of some Qualities that were more considerable , and though a particular acquaintance of many years standing should have brought me into some favour with you , and that I should cultivate that favour by a constant Commerce of Letters ; yet would all this amount to little , if the Affairs of the publick Ministery be so pressing upon you , as that you cannot afford them the reading . Well , my Lord , these Reflections give me a great deal of trouble , as often as the remembrances of your Liberality raise them in me ; and I am extreamly out of countenance , to think that I cannot preserve my self in your memory , otherwise then by the miserable Productions of a Mind , which , by reason of a Body much more miserable , and a Destiny yet more miserable than that ruin'd Body , must not ever expect much tranquility . But , now I speak of those Productions of the Mind , am I to believe , that you lik'd my Fable of Hero and Leander ? Monsieur de Chaulne would perswade me to believe it ; but possibly , it was only his kindness to flatter an indispos'd person . I humbly beg your Lordships condescention so far , as to give me under your own hand an approbation of it , which I shall prefer before that of all the Academists in the World , or that by your Censure thereof , I may so much the better know my self . Howere it happen , I am , My Lord , Your most humble , &c. S. LETTER XXXIII . To the same . My Lord , THe favour you were pleas'd to do me , in not slighting the Comedy which I dedicated to you , was enough to induce me to be absolutely at your disposal , without any necessity of your having engag'd me further by a new obligation . I think it one way to give you my thankfulness for it , when I acknowledg , that I cannot sufficiently do it ; and that I more fully express my resentment by that confession , than by all the Complements in the World. I am , My Lord , Your , &c. S. LETTER XXXIV . To the same . My Lord , I Am so far from deserving the kindness you have lately done me , that I should have been much surpriz'd thereat , if I had not already receiv'd other assurances of your Liberality , or if I were the only person in the Nation who knew not , that you are continually obliging all the World. All I desire at present is , to conjure you into a perswasion , that the resentments I have thereof , are the greatest I am capable of . But , my Lord , if , on the one side , I am overjoy'd to see that all the Affairs of State , the management whereof lies upon your shoulders , divert you not from thinking of mine ; so , on the other , it is no small affliction to me , that I can neither forbear speaking of your munificence , without ingratitude , nor publish it without raising a certain jealousie , that it is not so much out of inclination , as interest , that I have ever been , and ever shall be , My Lord , Your , &c. S. LETTER XXXV . To the same : My Lord , WE never saw any Surintendant in France belov'd and esteem'd , as you are ; and the reason is , that we have not seen any so generous and obliging , as you are : but I doubt you pay dearly for it , and that cannot acquire so noble a reputation , without the enduring of great importunities . For my part , it would be a continual remorse to me , that I have been importunate through the whole course of my life , and that I am not in a way to reform , if I did not at the same time see the wealthiest persons , and those of the highest quality , beg favours of you with less reservedness and caution than I do , though they have not so much right to pretend to your kindnesses , as such an unfortunate man as I am , whom you have promis'd to give his Mind some tranquility . That , my Lord , is an enterprize worthy your great Self , and that you may the sooner be satisfy'd that you have compleated it , I recommend to you my Concerns in the Affair of the Debets . Your Lorship may be pleas'd to remember , that it was upon my entreaty you granted the confirmation of it . The persons , for whom I sollicited your furtherance of it , proffer'd me a small part in the Affair ; but , when I consider that I am but slowly happy in all my undertakings , and that I could not imagine it should come to what it now is , I chose rather to content my self with the payment of six hundred Pistols , which they have promis'd , by a writing to that purpose , out of the first mony that shall be receiv'd . I have now neither any concern in the affair , nor the mony , which had been promis'd me for the facilitation of it . If your Lordship will but vouchsafe to speak one word to the Projector who is to have the benefit of it , I shall have either the one , or the other , or both . I question not but you will grant me that favour , since I am , more than any other , My Lord , Your most humble , &c. S. LETTER XXXVI . To the same . My Lord , I Take the liberty to make a request to you with as much confidence , as if , after the courtship of many years standing , I had done you some service of great importance . But persons of your quality , that is , such , whose generosity is so transcendent as yours , are not only forward to oblige their Servants , and their Friends , but their favours are extended also to all those that stand in need thereof . They are the perpetual Sanctuaries and Protectors of the Unfortunate , and the constant Repairers of their Breaches ; and for your own part , my Lord , I think there passes not a day , but some distressed Knight or Lady comes to beg a Boon of you . I intreat you therefore , as an unfortunate person , and one , who , of all the World has the greatest honour for you , to grant me one . 'T is only , this , my Lord , that you would use your perswasions to the Provost of the Merchants , to forbear opposing the establishment of certain Offices relating to good Government , of which Offices I have acquir'd the propriety . 'T is an Affair which would contribute highly to the establishment of my Concerns , and supply me with four or five thousand Livers of annual Rent . But my unhappy Destiny , which does not let slip the least occasion of doing me an ill turn , has rais'd up a Polypragmatical fellow , who without any engagement in the Affair himself , has prepossess'd the Provost , and made him averse to the design . I have employ'd , to sollicite him , Monsieur the President de Guenegaut , who had been so kind as to take along with him Monsieur de Franquetot , and my Wife ; but his recommendation of the business has prov'd less prevalent then a bare Factum . I expect a quite different effect from the Letter , which I intreat you to write to him , and to send by some one of your own Menial Servants . It will be sufficient , if he does but know , that I have the honour of being known to you , to raise in him a thought of my being a person worth obliging . But if you will be farther pleas'd to tell him , That you look not on me with an indifferent eye , he will make my affair his own , since he will conceive it in some sort to be yours , and you will have this satisfaction thereby , that the most zealous of your Servants will not be the poorest of that number , and consequently , that it may spare you much of the future addresses , which you must otherwise expect from , My Lord , Your most humble , &c. S. LETTER XXXVII . To the same . My Lord , THough , you are the most experienc'd person of all those that are now entrusted with the management of State-Affairs , yet you must give me leave to tell you , that you did not throughly reflect on what you did , when you would needs make me believe , and that by the most obliging Letter in the world , that I had some place in your Affection . Unfortunate persons , such as I am , are many times importunate , contrary to the bent of their own Inclinations ; and generous persons , such as you are , have sometimes occasion to repent of their being too highly generous . After what you have already done for me , which was enough to make me your most humble , ...... most obedient ...... most observant ..... and most oblig'd Creature , as long as I should continue in this wretched state of mortality , ( though the success should not prove answerable to my expectation ) I should not have had any ground to importune you any further , if the calamity of my condition did not in some sort give me that priviledge , or if I were not encourag'd thereto , by a consideration that your Generosity is not tir'd out . But , my Lord , that has promis'd so much , that I cannot harbour the least fear of my ever desiring too much of you ; besides that the Affair , whereof I beg your facilitation on my behalf , is one of those that seldome deny'd in Council . It is contributory to good Government , it brings considerable Summes in a short time into the Exchequer ; and if it succeed , I shall have as great reason to celebrate the greatness of your benefits , as I do already that of your Civility . But whatere may happen to me , I must be the most ungrateful person in the World , if , while I am , I am not , My Lord , Your most humble , &c. S. LETTER XXXVIII . To the same . My Lord , AM I not guilty of too much freedom and familiarity , to beg a great kindness , of a great Person , in a short Note ? I know there is a vast distance between a Grandee , a Privy Councellor , a Minister of State , and poor Paul Scarron ; and yet , to make an ingenuous acknowledgment of my natural infirmity , I can as well forbear breathing , as being somewhat jocose and familiar with those persons , for whom I have a great affection , or continuing in a serious humour to the end of a Letter , which I may have begun with MY LORD , or , MAY IT PLEASE YOUR LORDSHIP , in Capitals . I would not therefore have you imagine , from what I have said , that I am thrifty or forgetful of the respect I owe you ; I shall ever render what is due to your Character , answerably to my Abilities , and I know how to make my Addresses to you in the sublimest kind of writing , when occasion shall require it . But the very same man , who shall sometimes leave half a foot distance between MY LORD , and the beginning of the Letter he is writing to you ; who shall drain the Academy of Complements to fill it with Rodomontades and Hyperboles ; and shall not omit the least of your Qualities , least the superscription of it should not be sufficiently authentick , will , after all that ceremony , fly out , and entertain you with trifles , and a little dissuperciliate that serious countenance , which methinks you ought to have , when you give a conclusion to some great Affair . In a word , he will endeavour to uncatonize you , if I may presume to use that expression ; but that must not be , when the important Concerns of State are under deliberation ; that is , when you are Procurator-General , Surintendant of the Finances , and Minister of State , such a Triumvirate of Offices , as none ever exercis'd so well before . Monsieur de Chaulne will take a fitter opportunity , and will not suffer me to appear before you , till you have devested your self of those Titles , and assume the place of Monsieur Fouquet , I mean the most excellent Person in the World ; when you shine in your own proper lustre , without borrowing that of your Charges and Dignities ; when having quitted the Consular Robe , you are at St. Mandés , or Paris , in your withdrawing-Room , clad according to the ordinary mode of private persons , and somewhat in the same equipage and humour , as Scipio was in , when he gather'd shells on the Sea-side with his Friend Loelius . Could I have the happiness , my Lord , to be admitted to you , at such a time , I should make no difficulty to entertain you with any thing that came first into my head , and be the frolickest person alive , as long as Heaven were pleas'd to continue me in the humour . Yet should not that be , till I had first begg'd your permission to be so , such as was given me by the late Cardinal of Lyons , and such as I took my self , without asking , with the Cardinal de Retz , when he lay by me upon my little yellow Couch , and talk'd of things no way relating to the Cabals of Paris . I dare boldly own it , that , in those two Eminences , I triumph'd over the Stoicisme , and serious temperament , which attends the red Cap. Time was , when they would have it to be an Article of my Faith , that they had a love for me ; you may follow their example , and afford me a little of your affection , without either blushing or disparagement , and by the extraordinary care I took to deserve their caresses , imagine with what zeal I shall be inclin'd to love you . You have a kindness for me , upon this particular score , that I am a wretched person , and you have done me more in the space of fifteen dayes , than the greatest part of the Peerage of France promis'd me , ever since the time I was condemn'd to the posture of perpetual sitting . Of the last Twenty years which I shuffled away of my weary life , there has not past one , but some great Lord among those that come to see me at my Chamber , as people went heretofore to see Elephants , and Estriches , or popp'd in thither to pass away the afternoon , when they had made bilk Visits , or have nothing else to do ; there has not . I say , one year pass'd , but some one of those titulary Grandees , and mountainous promisers of Friendship and all the conveniences consequent thereto , hath shamefully broke his word with me , and has as often proffer'd either for my Friends or my self , what I desir'd not of them . And yet Monsieur the First President , whom I never had the honour to see in my life , sent me this last Year a considerable Present by the Abbot of Menagius , and that within a very short time after I had dedicated a Book to him ; whereas you your self , who were ignorant of my being in the world , have honour'd me with your kindnesses , and that after a manner yet more obliging , than those very kindnesses . I think , my Lord , that I am not engag'd to make a more particular discovery of what I desire of you , whatever Command you have laid on me to do it : I ought to receive the favours you shall do me with all the resentment of gratitude that I am capable of ; but I have not any right to prescribe them to you , nor yet to demand any of you . Your own Generosity knowes well enough what it has to do . It is sufficient , for the quiet remainder of my life , that , from the place where you are , you have cast an eye upon me in that where I am ; and I question not , after the obliging Note you were pleas'd to write to me , and which I shall dearly keep , but that I may shortly say , when I speak of you , — Deus nobis haec otia fecit . Mean time , to importune you no farther , I am , My Lord , Your most humble , &c. SCARRON . LETTER XXXIX . To the same . My Lord , I Question not , but you may have heard , that I was as kindly entertain'd by the late Queen of Sweden , Christina , as I could expect , when I was carried to the Lowvre , to satisfie her Curiosity . Nor is it to be doubted , but that the relation she made in her own Country , and the many others through which she has once travell'd , of that important Visit , was extreamly divertive to all that heard it . A good Sedan , and two lusty Fellows to carry it , and a third , to convey my own great Chair , out of which I have dictated more Burlesquery , than any other Author has done , might with as much ease bring me to your Palace , that my Curiosity may be once satisfy'd with the sight of in seeing that Person , to whom , of all the World , I am the most engag'd . I should have already satisfy'd the impatience I am in to do it , if my health had not oblig'd me to take a little change of Air , at a place , about a League from Paris , where I hope to put a period to a Comedy I have in hand . Mean time , I beg your Lordships remembrance of the Promise you have made my Wife , concerning the Marquisate of her Cousin de Circe , and to be pleas'd , that Monsieur Patriau may make you a report of that affair . The favour we beg of you herein , is one of the greatest ; but , if I am not mistaken , I have already told you , That you could not do small ones . And I once more protest to you , That if I were not fully perswaded , that the Lands , for which we beg your final conclusion , are as much our rightful Freehold , as any man's can be in France , I should not have undertaken to speak to you of it , though all my Wife's Relations in Poictou have importun'd me to do it . I shall forbear further abusing your patience , and remain , My Lord , Your most humble , &c. S. LETTER XL. To Monsieur Pelisson . SIR , AFter all the good Offices you do me with our Noble Patron , the Surintendant , methinks you might well have taken the freedom to open the Letters he writes to me , before they came to my hands ; and I have some reason to complain , that you had not the first reading of that which I receiv'd this day . It speaks so much of Kindness intended to me , and that does so enflame my gratitude , and puts me to so great a loss , that , if he often write me the like , he , I say , whom I ought to love above all the World , I think I should come and run my self through with a Stilletto at his feet , not knowing any thing else efficacious enough fully to express a resentment so real ●nd sincere as mine is . I send you the Letter it self , that I may have your joynt-affirmation of its being the most obliging Missive that ever was . When you have return'd it , I will have it put up amongst my greatest Rarities , as a Testimonial to all Posterity of the Kindness , which the most Generous of all men is pleas'd to have for me . I desire to know , Whether he were much diverted with my Epigrams , against Monsieur B _____ , among which there are two very pleasant ones . I am Your , &c. S. LETTER XLI . To _____ SIR , IT is in a manner impossible for a man to be so transcendently obliging as you are , and not be often importun'd . For my part , I am very sensible , that I importune you often ; but I have this apology to make for my self , that importunities are in some sort allowable in persons , remarkable for their calamities as I am ; and you would think it strange your self , if I should not make the best advantage I can of the honour of your acquaintance , and the kindnesses you have for me . Two days since , my Servant left at your house a breviat , concerning the affair I may have with Monsieur le Tardif , who doubtless would not deny you a thing of greater consequence , and whom I shall satisfie , when he pleases , upon what I have grounded my pretensions . It is my desire , Sir , that you would speak a word with him concerning it , and give me leave to send some person to him , as if it were from your self to request of him , what you will find in the Memorial which I now send you . 'T is one of my Friends of Dreux who has made the discovery of it , and is con●●nt that I should make some advantage thereby , besides the satisfaction it will be to me , that I have endeavour'd to serve him . I am , Sir , Your most humble , &c. S. LETTER XLII . To _____ . SIR , IT has been extreamly to my prejudice that I am not so well known to you , as you are to me ; I presume you would make no question , but that I should have for yonr Generosity all the sentiments it deserves , and for the Obligations you have laid on me , all the acknowledgments I am able to make . I am this day advertis'd by Monsieur le Tardif , how earnestly you bestir your self to do me a kindness , and I have thereupon acquainted him , how far those obliging procedures of yours are free from all suspition of any benefit or interest to your self , since I am the most useless person in the World. Sir , it is my suit to you , that you would continue them , and compleat a work , which could not have been undertaken by any man who had not a Soul of the same mold with yours . If you will appoint a day for that purpose , I will give Monsieur le Tardif notice of it . I am somewhat in haste to acknowledg my self indebted to you for my tranquility , not so much out of a desire to see my self in a short time well establish'd , as that of having a greater inducement , to assume the quality of Sir , Your most humble , &c. S. LETTER XLIII . To _____ . SIR , IT was my fortune this day to be quite out of mony , a thing not extraordinary to me . I thereupon sent my Servant to Monsieur de Richemont , to entreat him to advance one Quarters Rent of my Pension , eleven dayes before it became due . Monsieur _____ happen'd to be there , a Person I have not the honour to be acquainted withal , and I think it is not my fault . However , he took occasion to reproach me with it , as a great misdemeanour , and most unmercifully sent me word , that he knew me not ; That I was acquainted only with Monsieur de Lorme , and that I had never dedicated a Book to him . What say you to the brutality of this gallant Person ? But this is not the first affront I have receiv'd from him . I would gladly have a particular Character of this unpolish'd Lord , and know , how he stands in point of respect with a Master so eminent for civility , as Monsieur the Surintendant . I am resolv'd to make my complaints to him against a man so cruel and tyrannical to poor people . But if ever you see any Dedicatory of mine to Monsieur _____ , set me down for the greatest Rascal and Scoundrel , not only of all the Province of Scarroneria , but also of all the voluntary Rascals of fair France , the most fertile of all Countries in Persons of that Qualification . I hope towards the end of the Week to have my Present ready for Madam , the Surintendant's Lady . Mean time I remain , Sir , Your humble Servant , &c. S. LETTER XLIV . To _____ . Sir , I Would fain write a Letter which were worth the communicating to your noble Patron , and such as might procure a second order to be given to Monsieur Bruant . But is there any possibility of writing good Letters , when a man is quite moneyless ? I was never so much fallen out with prosperity as I am this day . In three Lotteries it was my chance to meet with pure Blanks , and the two silver bowls , which Madam Scarron has got , and which must not come into the common stock , have only given me occasion to envy her good luck , and to detest my own misfortune . Add to this that the Bois Roberts , and the Corneilles , to whom your dear Patron has been manificent beyond all that ever were celebrated by the name of Mecoenas , disturb my rest , as much as the Triumphs of Miltiades did that of another Athenian . Could I have gone and come , as another man , you had scap'd the importunity of above twenty of my Letters , and I would have made my Addresses to you in my own , I may say proper , but I must add withal , very irregular figure . But when poor Scarron thinks to wait On that great Minister of State , Thy Patron , who , with candid looks , Deigns to peruse his worthless Books ; Nay when he thinks ( so fair 's the weather ) Himself now got neer half-way thither ; For he by this time is ' ith'aire , Truss'dup in his eternal Chair , Supported by two lusty Fellows , Who trudging make a noise like Bellowes : By sudden torment he is crost , And all precedent labour 's lost . For two hours had been idly spent , To give his Carcass ornament , That what before was execrable , Might be 'mong Grandees more passable ; But all the washing , rubbing , shaving , Is spoil'd by swearing , cursing , raving ; For he must do , as he was wont , Though Heaven , aud Hell , and all , lay on 't . Which made some say , alas ! poor Scarron hath Expiring , now renounc'd the Christian Faith. Now , in the Bigotian Dialect of the surcengled Tribe , what I have told you in Verse , is call'd Being visited of the Lord. Nay , it has happen'd to me many times , that some good Religious men have come purposely to congratulate the happiness I had that the all-merciful God was pleas'd to visit me , oftner then any other ; and seem'd to envy me a felicity , which I would have heartily resign'd to any of them , with all the advantages I had thereby , of promoting my future well-fare . For my part , I wish there were some less painful expedient then those Visitations , for me to secure my salvation , and I find my self at a great distance from that high degree of perfect resignation to the Lord's will. For I must seriously acknowledge , that I languish and pine after what you have put me in hopes to receive from Monsieur Bruant . I am willing to believe , as you write to me , that he would oblige me ; but I question whether he will do it much . I believe also that he finds it some trouble to raise money at the beginning of a Campagne ; but there wants so small a sum for me to begin mine , and what I expect from him would contribute so little to the distraction he is in , that he might put a period to mine , without much augmenting his own . It is your concern to solicite him herein , were it only that you may be deliver'd from the persecution of my Letters . To excite you the more , I am to tell you , that I was yesterday put into a great fright ; word was brought me , that Monsieur Meraut , Master of the Accompts , was desirous to see me . I was much troubled to think what might be the consequence of my Landlord's visit . But his discourse was only concerning the reparations of his house , the innundation of the River Seine ; and his last complement was , That , though unhappy in other things , I was a happy man in being so ingenious . I am , Sir , Your most humble , &c. LETTER XLV . To _____ . Sir , I Have a story to tell you , which , if I mistake not , will find you some diversion . Some three dayes since , I was fallen very low in the purse , an accident which is very ordinary to me . I sent my servant to Monsieur Richemont , of whom I receive every Quarter four hundred Livers , a Pension bestow'd on me by Monsieur the Surintendant . I desir'd him to do me the favour , to make me ten dayes advance of the Quarter now current . There happen'd to be with him one Monsieur _____ . a person I know not , and he reproach'd me with it , as a great fault , whereof I have yet but little thought to reform my self . This man meeting with my servant , entertain'd him with this discourse . I know not your Master ; He knowes none but Monsieur de Lorme , and never either dedicated to , or presented me with any of his Books ; tell him , that he shall not have his mony till the end of this month . You see , Sir , how that Poverty makes men despicable ; and though Queens , and Princes , and all the greatest persons of quality in the Kingdom have had the curiosity to come and see me , honour me with their Visits ; and dispense with my rendring of any to them , I find an unciviliz'd Lord in Monsieur _____ . And you see also , Sir , that though you are esteem'd and belov'd of all the World , yet is there an envious Brute , to whom your noble repute gives some disturbance . I shall forbear giving further occasion of grumbling , to the people of business , who wait in your Antichamber , by amusing you any longer with the reading of a Letter of no great importance . I am , Sir , Your most humble , &c. LETTER LXVI . To _____ . Sir , I Am much troubled to hear of the soarness of your Eyes : But what addes to the trouble , is , that having a great likelihood of doing much mischief , they are the less bemoan'd by divers other persons . It concerns you to examine whether they have deserv'd what they endure , and so seek out , in your own virtue , for all the patience , you now stand in need of . For my part , it is the greatest of my afflictions , partly out of a consideration of my present interest , and partly out of that of my future expectation . For since it has been known , that you have honour'd me with your acquaintance , I find that I am more considerable among several persons . The other day , I only took occasion to speak of you , as I ought to do , before Monsieur de Scudery , and this day , I receiv'd from him the Letter I now send you , by which you will see , that he hopes great things from you , if you but ever so little promote the request which Monsieur Menagius has made for him . No doubt but Monsieur Servient will tell you , that these Briefs from Rome are very troublesome , and I am so more then any one , in recommending two affairs to you , in the space of eight dayes . But when I solicite for other persons , I am as fierce as a Lyon , but for my self , I am so bashful , that it is with the greatest repugnance in the World , I importune any man with my concerns . Since my Letter is grown so long , I must tell you further , that upon the first sight of Monsieur Servient , I conceiv'd he would be a person answerable to my inclination ; his merit has since rais'd in me a veneration for him ; and the kindness he has express'd , in enquiring whether I were alive , has made an absolute acquest of me to his service . This protestation of mine is as sincere , as that of my being , Sir , Your most humble , &c. S. LETTER XLVII . To _____ . Sir , I Send you the two Letters which I read to you yesterday , because I observ'd , that you express'd a certain liking of them , with this promise , that I shall cause some others to be transcrib'd for you , as also some Verses . But at the present , the greatest part of my employment is the writing of Comedies , because my principal subsistance depends on it . 'T is a wretched kind of Labour , which is not of any great advantage , though a man bestowes much of his time in it , and gains him but little reputation , when he makes too great expedition . The others require a great repose and serenity of mind : and a man has but little of either of them , when he is as much discompos'd in his health , as in his affairs . And for my part , I must acknowledge , that I find a great diminution of that facetious humour , for which I am so remarkable , ever since I have been reduc'd to a necessity of making verses for my livelihood , as a person damn'd to a Trade . I am extreamly at a loss , when I reflect , that if I express not my thankfulness to Monsieur the Procurator General , as highly as my resentment of his favours advises me to do , he may suspect , I have it not to the degree I ought ; and if I do thank him answerably to the desires I have to do so , he may imagine , that I have a mean and mercenary soul . I am sufficiently satisfy'd that he is so transcendently generous , as not to expect Complements from those whom he obliges , and goes by this principle , that that is properly giving , when a man gives to an useless person , such as I am ; whereas to be liberal to one from whom he may receive some service , implies somewhat of Commerce , rather then the bestowing of a kindness . In a word , Sir , there is in this point a certain nicety which I ought to observe , and which I desire to be instructed by you , who have known him so well , and so long . I did not make account to have written to you so seriously ; but sometimes there rises a certain cloudiness in a man's mind , which cannot presently be dispell'd . I am , Sir , Your most humble , &c. S. LETTER XLVIII . To _____ . SIR , I Make no question , but you have long since assign'd me a place among your Friends ; how well I deserve it , will appear by the demonstration I now make of the desires I have to serve you , in giving you the knowledge of a Son of Madam Mongerons , and withal the opportunity to oblige a Lady of her merit , in the person of her Son , a person highly meriting the Friendship I expect you should have for him . You will thereby give some assurance of that which you have promis'd me ; and I expect great acknowledgments of the kindness I do you both , at the end of the Campagne . Of all the good qualities which the Gentleman I recommend to you is maker of , I shall only mention one , which he himself would have conceal'd from you . 'T is this , that he commands the Lute better then any person of his quality , yet has not the time , he has spent in that exercise , diverted him from persecuting all the others , nor yet his Studies , and Travels into Spain , Germany , and Italy . I might have said more of him , but I leave it to your own perspicacity , to find in him those accomplishments , whereof I shall give you a farther account the next Winter . In the mean time , be jocund , O most passionate of all men , and least punctual in all things , unless it be in the Friendship you have for , Sir , Your most humble , &c. S. LETTER XLIX . To _____ . Sir , I Am in some degree useful to you , since I find you the means of obliging an excellent Person ▪ concerning whom we had some discourse two dayes ago . 'T is Monsieur R. one who is as much my Friend , as I am desirous to be yours . I think that I have hereby made a sufficient discovery of his being a person of more then ordinary merit ; For it will not be for your honour to suspect , that I understand it not ; I , who had at the first sight so perfect a knowledge of your worth , and would have purchac'd your friendship at any rate you would have set upon it , if I had had wherewithal to pay for it . Monsieur Rosteau will tell you the rest . Your most humble , &c. S. LETTER L. To _____ Sir , MY wife has given me an account of the obliging designes you have for us . These new demonstrations of your kindness have not added any thing to what I already knew of it . During the short time I had the honour to see you , I had an absolute perswasion , of what your precedent repute would have induc'd me to believe ; and I must make this protestation to you , that , though the hopes which your Friendship and protection raise in me , should not be attended with that good success which in all probability will follow , yet should I impute it wholly to my own misfortune , and make never the less acknowledgments of your Generosity . I have not the repute of an ungrateful person in the World , and I cannot give a greater assurance of it , then by representing to you , that though I am the most useless of all Men , yet is there a great number of Persons of Quality and merit , who are my Friends , or pretend to be so . But I must withal avow , that among those that seem to be most earnest & pressing to do me good , there is not any that proffers the doing of it , in so obliging a manner as you do . You bestow much less of your time on your self then you do on others , and I should put you to expend too much of it , if I should set down here all that my gratitude does inspire me withal . Till I can make a publick declaration thereof , be pleas'd to content your self with the sincere protestation you now receive of my ever being , while I live , Sir , Your most humble , &c. S. LETTER LI. To _____ Most Reverend Father , I Have receiv'd an Advertisment from you , that Father Vavasseur had written a Tract against the Burlesque Stile . He has done well . I find in my self some inclination to envy so Noble a Design ; and you will do me a pleasure to afford me the perusal of a Work , for which the Publick ought to think it self oblig'd to him . If I were to write against some inconvenience incident to Mankind , it should be against the Burlesque Poesy : but you have an ill opinion of me , if you think that I bear him the least ill will. Next to stinking Breaths , and morose Company , I know not any greater inconvenience , than the Burlesque Verses ; and since I am in some sort the cause of the great overflux which hath happen'd of that kind of Poetry , I have no great occasion to quarrel at Father Vavasseur's falling upon me . They , who told you , that I was incens'd against him , know me not , and I should still have been ignorant of his having written against the Insects of Parnassus , if you had not inform'd me . The World is much oblig'd to him , for having set forth a Work , which tends to the reformation of so great an abuse . You might well have given me a sight of it , were it only to make amends for the injury you have done me , in thinking me capable of so great an impatience . Be pleas'd to let Father Vavasseur know , that I am his , and Most Reverend Father , Your most humble , &c. S. LETTER LII . To _____ Madam , I Must needs have a very advantageous conceit of Madam d' Aiguillon , for after I have seen her , heard her , and read the Letter which you shew'd me of hers , I cannot abate any thing of what I have said of her . For Godsake , Madam , let me intreat you , to make it your serious business not to spoil my Verses , by changing a word , without which they would be defective . Her act of humility would make me commit one of injustice , and you may tell her from me , that it has already had its effect towards God. I assure her of it , with as much certainty , as many others might do , who think themselves better inform'd , than I am , of what passes in the Celestial Court. She is but the second of those Ladies , whom I have canoniz'd before their death ; but she is that of the two , of whose Virtue I am most assur'd : and I dare affirm , that though she should , during her life , leave a sum , to defray the charges of her Canonization after her death , yet would it not be so much the effect of her presumption , as of her wisdom . I will tell you more of it , when I shall have the honour to see you . But though I am smitten with her merit , more than any other person ever was , yet shall I believe more of her , then I shall tell you of her ; I , who cannot speak meanly of what I esteem , and who am the most tender of the interests of persons that are like her , when they have gain'd me by their goodness . Oh! that she had but some quarrels that were to be decided with Pen in hand , you should see , how I would bestir my self in her service . I am , in the mean time , Madam , Your most humble , &c. S. LETTER LIII . To _____ Sir THe former Letters we receiv'd from you were so divertive , that we look'd on it as an argument of your , and Monsieur _____ 's being not only in health , but also in a more than ordinary good humour : but there is so much discontent in the last , as gives us occasion to fear , that now you are not in either . True it is , that for your part , you have overcome your indisposition , nay I am apt to think that you are not troubled with any , since you understand Raillery . But as to Mons ▪ _____ I would advise him to breath a Vein , and I promise him , not to endanger the enflaming of his blood hereafter , by the satyrical freedome of my discourse . My raillery is alwayes directed to my Friends , because it is my presumption , that they are not displeas'd therewith ; and I shall not take it amiss , if they give me as good as I bring . I shall not therefore stick to tell you , that as pleasant as your Friend _____ thinks me . I cannot pretend to be half so pleasant as he ; and that during the space of seven or eight months , that he has made his residence at Paris , like a Rinegrave , and carrying on Amours by Placets , Factums , and Letters of Recommendation , he has given the World a greater diversion , than I shall do while I live , with all the Burlesque and facetious humour that God has bestow'd on me . He has further this advantage over me , that it is with some violence to my self , that I am pleasant , whereas he is naturally such , and without so much as thinking of it . But least my Letter may seem as undivertive to you , as what he writ in yours , upon the innocent raillery of his most humble Servant ; I shall speak of something else . I send you a Pourtraiture of Madam Bonneau , which I did upon the perswasion of Madam Scarron . Some have thought it not unlike her , and written naturally enough . Commendations do not divert much , and are but perpetual repetitions of the same thing . The Baronade is finish'd ; I shall send it you , as soon as I have shewn it to Monsieur the Procurator-General . I am much troubled concerning Monsieur the Mareschal d' Albret ; 't is the common report at Paris , that he lies very sick , and some say , he is to be brought thither in a Letter . The loss of so generous a Friend would not be one of the least misfortunes , of the most unfortunate Person in the World. Sir , Your most humble , &c. S. LETTER LIV. To _____ Madam , THough the affair I have propos'd to you come to nothing , as to the success I expected from it , yet should I prefer it before the most advantageous one I could do , since it has procur'd me the reception of one of your Letters . It was possibly your intention to write me only a Missive full of civility ; but you have done much more , insomuch , that I must acknowledge , Madam , that of the most unhappy of all men , you have given me so great a satisfaction of my own fortune , that I now think my self the object of envy , rather than compassion . In short , the effort which your kindness hath wrought in my mind , is my most important Affair , and so takes up my thoughts , that I know not how I can speak to you of that which I have in the hands of Monsieur de la Nouë Renart : But , since you enjoyn me to do it , and that it is more just I should comply with your desires , than follow the bent of my own inclination , I shall only tell you , Madam , that if you do but satisfie M. de la Nouë Renart , of Madam Scarron's , and my being somewhat in your favour , it is impossible my affair should prove unsuccessful in his hands , though he should oppose me , as much as I find him dispos'd to serve you . In that expectation , or rather assurance , I remain , Madam , Your most humble , &c. S. LETTER LV. To _____ Sir , I Know not whether you are as much lost to your other Friends , as you are to me . I have no more sight of you , then if you were already admitted into the Celestial Court , to which place you are making all the hast you can . And yet it was my opinion , that you were sufficiently accommodated , as to the concerns of this lower World , and methinks twelve thousand Livers of an Annual Rent in Spiritual Promotions , and eight hundred thousand Livers of Temporal Estate , might have been a great temptation , for your making a longer aboad amongst us poor Mortals . But without any further Raillery , why are you no longer visible ? Is it that your fits of Devotion continue still , and that you would break off all correspondence with so great a Sinner as I am ? It were a Pharisaical action in the highest degree , and you should rather think of promoting my Salvation , as a thing of much difficulty , and not have forsaken me , till you had as much security as this World could give you , of my happiness in the other : for you will be much troubled , if we do not both receive the same blest invitation at the last day . Mean time I am , Sir , Your most humble , &c. S. LETTER LVI . To Monsieur de Segrais . Sir , HEr Highness does me a great honour in but thinking that I am in the World , and it is no small one you do me , in believing me capable of drawing a Pourtraiture well . But though I should be so fondly conceited of my self , as to be perswaded of my ability as to that point , and that my earnest inclination to please you , should give me that Painting ; yet would the Pourtraitures which her Highness has made , quite discourage me from making any . They are , as far as I am able to judge of them , the noblest of all those that were ever yet made ; and the Virtuoso's of the present Age were to be bemoan'd , that a Princess should transcend them in the glory of writing well , if it were not highly to their glory , to see her meddle with their Profession . There is a greater difficulty in making a good Pourtraiture , then is imagin'd . A man should have a perfect knowledge of what he is to draw ; and methinks that commonly people know not any well but themselves , and sometimes their intimate friends . Can any person of excellent parts commend himself without much vanity ? Or should one make a discovery of his imperfections to any but his Confessor ? In like manner , can a man celebrate the accomplishments of friends , without importuning him ? Or tell them some truths without hazard of incurring their displeasure ? Nor are the inconveniencies occurrent in the commending of indifferent persons less considerable . For , as Portraitures ought to be made of subjects that are well known , and that men are remarkable upon the score of their Quality and Merit ; so a man runs the risque of disobliging those persons to whom he owes respect and esteem , if he gives them not the commendations they deserve ; he must expect the character of an impertinent person , if he gives them those that are not truly applicable to them ; and how cautiously soever commendations may be given , it is my imagination , that there is not any thing more troublesome , to him that receives them , to him that gives them , and to those persons who hear them given . Besides these general reasons , upon which I have taken a resolution not to make any Pourtraitures , I have some particular ones , which I question not but you will approve . A wretched person , such as I am , who never goes out of his chamber , has no exact knowledge of things , but what is had by the relations of others . I doubt not but you will grant that to be a great defect in a Painter , who ought to have his fancy fraught with a great number of Idaea's , and apprehensions , which are not to be acquir'd otherwise then in the conversations of the greatest persons ; and I am sufficiently sensible , to my great regret , that in process of time , a man may grow dull and rusty , in his chamber , as much as if he were in the Country . A Man should have a smartness of wit and discernment equal to that of so excellent a Princess , to make good Pourtraitures , and be of a quality not inferiour to hers , ere he shall be able either to commend or dispraise , so as that there shall be no occasion to quarrel at it . I am , Sir , Your most humble , &c. LETTER LVII . To the Duke d'Elboeuf . My Lord , I Am not to be instructed what respect I owe so great a Prince , and so great a Benefactor as you are , and it shall be my care not to abuse it : but it would be withal impossible for me , to forbear exercising my jocose humour in a Letter , though I begin it with MY LORD , and cannot avoid trembling for the first four Lines . But at the present , you will be pleas'd to content your self with a Million of humble Thanks , which I now send you , for the honour of your remembrances of me , for all the excellent Pasties , which you ever sent me , and particularly , for the last of them all , which is just now brought to the Table . There are present at the opening of it , Messieurs de Vivonne , de Mata , d Elbene , de Chastillon , not reckoning your humble Servant , to whom you were pleas'd to send it . I question not but it will be a great satisfaction to you , to find that the goodness of the Company is somewhat answerable to that of the Pastey ; and it is but just , that the Founder of so noble a Treat , should have an account who are the Confounders of it . You may be assur'd also , that we shall have more than one remembrance of your good health ; and those Commemorations will be a perfect comfort to me , for the absence of Madam Scarron , whom Madam de Mont-chevreüil has carry'd away from me by main force . I have apprehension , that that debauch'd Lady may occasion her being addicted henceforth to Wine and Women . But for your part , my Lord , I shall presume to give one word of good Counsel , as to the latter of those two enjoyments : which is , that you be not so liberal of your radical moisture among the Provincial Beauties of Picardy , as not to reserve a little of it , for the Coy Dames of Paris , who in the mean time languish for your return . Of fall your most humble , most obedient , most respectful , and most obliged Servants , I am the most zealous , Scarron . LETTER LVIII . To Monsieur de Villette . Sir , SInce the last you receiv'd from me , you were pleas'd to write to Madame Scarron , and to Monsieur de Nossac . Those two Letters are admirable things , worthy to be learnt by heart , and in a word , such as may well deserve the title of Opera . A Person of excellent parts , whom you very well know , said , at the reading of them , that you must needs be in an exquisite temperament , both as to health , and affairs , when you could write so transcendently well . For my part , were I not throughly acquainted with your accomplishments in the several kinds of writing , I should say of those excellent works in Prose , which you dayly post up to Paris , what the same Monsieur d'Elbene sometime said very pleasantly , of some persons , who make it their study to be of the first magnitude in Company , that is , to be most conspicuous for their drollery , and witty reparties ; That indeed there was much reputation to be acquir'd by a continual advancing of things remarkable and ingenious ; but that the toil of it much exceeded the pleasure ; and he had observ'd , that persons of such an humour were not long liv'd . I make it my earnest suit to that power which can do all things , that it would be pleas'd to continue to you that great fecundity of wit , and indefatigability of hand , which you have at present , and that , some fifty years hence , I may be refresh'd and satisfi'd with their happy productions . But be this said only en passant ; though fifty years will make no great hole in eternity . In the mean time , Madam Scarron is very unfortunate , that she has not a competent estate , and all the equipage and accommodations requisite , to take her progress , when so great a felicity is proffer'd her , as that of being wish'd at Brouage , by so great a Princess , as Mademoiselle de Manchini . Tyber's rich present , the Glory now of France . But I hope she will recover that so great a loss , when the Court returns to Paris , and that assoon as she shall have the honour to be known to that incomparable Romane , she will allow her a place among those ; for whom she has some kindness . For my part , I would also offer her of my incense ; for you know , that we Poets must have some Divinity , on whom we may bestow it . But I am distrustful of the merit of my Present , as much as I am perswaded , that she deserves , above any person in the World , all the Hyperboles of the Poets ; and you know that our Ware is contemptible , when it is directed to any one , before it be desir'd . The fulness of your Brouage causes a solitude here in Paris . Yet can I not perceive any such thing in one little house ; for the ambition of being admitted into our small society , grows warmer and warmer , both in the Court and the City . Not that we and our Paris would at the present enter into any competition with your Divinities of Brouage ; but their true Element is Paris , or the Court ; and when by their removal from Brouage they shall leave you as naked as they found you , we can afford you no other quality , then that of Provincialists , and wretched Islanders . Adieu ; my hand growes weary , and I can hardly tell you that I am , Sir , Your most humble , &c. S. LETTER LIX . To the Count de Vivonne . Sir , I Have met with the first draught of the Letter , which I had written to you . Upon second thoughts it seems to me very impertinent ; but since you are so desirous to see it , I send it you as it is . You have done me a singular pleasure , in having me in your remembrance , and it is withall a great act of justice ; for you are so far oblig'd to a person who esteem you to the degree that I do , as sometimes to think that he is in the World : and I must intreat you to be assur'd , that your retirement at Roissy is not a greater affliction to your self , than it is to me , who am apt to hope , that sometime or other you would give me a Visit at my little Chamber , if your residence were at Paris . This is to be understood , when you were disappointed of all other meetings and assignations , and could not bestow your time elsewhere . The actions of our Neighbours should be the Subject of our discourse ; and many times we should recreate our selves by some little circumventing tricks , without which , I maintain , that all conversation must be lost in process of time . Mean time , Monsieur d'Elbene and my self often remember you over a glass of Frontiac ; wishing you were here to do us reason . Monsieur de Mata is in Xaintonge ; I wish that he also were at Paris ; his company would make your hours slide away somewhat the more merrily , whenever you had the kindness to visit , Your most humble servant . S. FINIS . Books Printed for , and sold by George Dawes at his Shop over against Lincolns-Inn Gate in Chancery Lane. THE History of the World in Five Books ; The first Intreating of the beginning and first Ages of the same from the Creation unto Abraham . The second of the Times from the Birth of Abraham , to the Destruction of the Temple of Solomon . The third from the Destruction of Jerusalem , to the time of Philip of Macedon . The fourth from the Reign of Philip of Macedon , to the Establishing of that Kingdome in the Race of Antigonas . The fifth from the setled Rule of Alexander's Successors in the East , until the Romans ( prevailing over all ) made Conquest of Macedon . Written by Sir Walter Raleigh Knight , in Folio . The Second Part of the Institutes of the Lawes of England , containing the Exposition of Magna Charta ; and many Ancient and other Statutes . Written by the Lord Chief Justice Coke . The 3d. Edition , with an Alphabetical Table ; in Folio . The Third Part of the Institutes of the Laws of England concerning High Treason , and other Pleas of the Crown , and Criminal Causes . The Fourth Edition . Written by the Lord Chief Justice Coke , in Folio . The Fourth Part of the Lawes of England concerning the Jurisdiction of Courts . Written by the Lord Chief Justice Coke . The 4th Edition , with an Alphabetical Table not heretofore Printed , in Folio . Brief Animadversions on , Amendment of , and Additional Explanatory Records to the Fourth Part of the Institutes of the Laws of England concerning the Jurisdiction of Courts , by William Prynn Esq ; in Folio . A Second Book of Judgments in Real , Personal , and mixt Actions , and upon the Statute , all or most of them Affirmed upon Writs of Error ; Collected out of the Choice Manuscripts of Mr. Brownloe , and Mr. Moyle , sometimes Prothonotaries of the Common Pleas. As also of Mr. Smither , formerly Secondary of the same Court. Perused , Transcribed , Corrected and Tabled , with Addition of some Notes , by George Townesend , Esq ; Second Prothonotary of the Common Pleas. Very use and necessary for all Prothonotaries , Secondaries , Students , Clerks of Judgments , and all sorts of Persons any way relating to the Law ; in Quarto , price bound 5 s. De Jure Maritimo et Navali : Or , a Treatise of Affairs Maritime , and of Commerce . In three Books . Modus Intrandi Placita Generalia : The Entring Clerks Introduction ; Being a Collection of such Presidents of Declarations and other Pleadings with Processe as well Mesne as Judicial , as are Generally used in every dayes Practice ; With Notes and Observations thereupon . Composed for the Benefit of the Students of the common Law of England ; as also of the Attorneys Entring Clerks and Solicitors of the Courts of Common Pleas and Kings Bench , ' Acquainting them with the Rudiments of Clerkship , and such General-Pleadings and Processe as are used at this day in the Courts of Record at Westminster ; By William Brown , Gent. Author of Formulae Bene Placitandi ; in Large Octavo . Price bound 5 s. Jus Imaginis apud Anglos ; Or , the Law of England , Relating to the Nobility and Gentry . Faithfully Collected , and Methodically Digested for Common Benefit , by John Brydall of Lincolns-Inn , Esque in Large Octavo . Price bound 12 d. Parsons Law , or a View of Advowsons ; Wherein is contained the Rights of Patrons , Ordinaries , and Incumbents to Advowsons of Churches . Collected by William Hughes of Grayes-Inn Esq ; The third Edition Reviewed and much Enlarged by the Author in his Life-time ; in Large Octavo . An Exact Abridgment in English of the Eleven Books of Reports of the Learned Sir Edward Cook Knight , late Lord Chief Justice of England , and Composed by Sir Thomas Ireland Knight , and Reader of the Honourable Society of Greys-Inn , in Octavo . Tryals per Pais , or the Law concerning ●uries by Nisi Prius . By S. E. of the Inner Temple Esq ; in Octavo . Of the Office of the Clerk of the Market of Weights and Measures , and of the Laws of Provision for Man and Beast , for Bread , Wine , Beer , Meal , &c. by William Shepheard Esq ; in Octavo . There may be had all sorts of Blank Bonds , and Blank Sheriffs Warrants . FINIS . 
A37237	----	Historical relations, or, A discovery of the true causes why Ireland was never intirely subdu'd nor brought under obedience of the Crown of England until the beginning of the reign of King James of happy memory / by ... John Davis ... Davies, John, 1625-1693. 1666 Approx. 309 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 135 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. Text Creation Partnership, Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) : 2007-10 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1). A37237 Wing D402 ESTC R14019 11914920 ocm 11914920 50943 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A37237) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 50943) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 813:12) Historical relations, or, A discovery of the true causes why Ireland was never intirely subdu'd nor brought under obedience of the Crown of England until the beginning of the reign of King James of happy memory / by ... John Davis ... Davies, John, 1625-1693. The third edition corrected and amended. [4], 225 p. Printed for Samuel Dancer ..., Dublin : 1666. Reproduction of original in Cambridge University Library. Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford. Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO. EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor. The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines. Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements). Keying and markup guidelines are available at the Text Creation Partnership web site . eng Ireland -- History -- 17th century. 2005-06 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2006-01 SPi Global Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2007-01 Ali Jakobson Sampled and proofread 2007-01 Ali Jakobson Text and markup reviewed and edited 2007-02 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion HISTORICAL RELATIONS : OR , A DISCOVERY Of the true causes why IRELAND Was never intirely Subdu'd nor brought under obedience OF THE CROWN OF ENGLAND . UNTIL The beginning of the Reign of King James of happy memory . By Sir John Davis Knight . His Majesties Attorney General of Ireland . The third Edition corrected and amended . Dublin , Printed for Samuel Dancer , Bookseller in Castlestreet . 1666. THE PRINTER TO THE READER . THE former Edition of this Book being rarely now to be got , and much sought after by many , for the worth thereof , I procured from the Honourable Sir James Ware , one of the former printed Books , according to which I now publish this second Edition . The Author of the Work , was Sir John Davis , a Learned man , and an excellent Orator , who for his great Abilities , was by King James first made His Solicitor , and afterwards his Attorney-General in this Kingdom of Ireland : Which Place he discharged for divers years , and having access to the Records , from them , for the most part , as from the purest Fountains , he gathered these his Observations . A DISCOVERY OF THE True causes why Ireland was never entirely subdued , and brought under obedience of the Crown of England , until the beginning of His Majesties happy Reign . DUring the time of my Service in IRELAND ( which began in the first year of His Majesties Reign ) I have visited also the Provinces of that Kingdom , in sundry journeys and circuits . Wherein I have observed the good Temperature of the Ayre ; the Fruitfulness of the Soyl ; the pleasant and commodious seats for habitation ; the safe and large Ports and Havens lying open for Traffick , into all the West parts of the World ; the long Inlets of many Navigable Rivers , and so many great Lakes , and fresh Ponds within the Land ; ( as the like are not to be seen in any part of Europe ) the rich Fishings , and Wilde Fowl of all kinds ; and lastly , the Bodies and Mindes of the people , endued with extraordinary abilities of Nature . THe observation whereof , hath bred in me some curiosity , to consider , what were the true causes , why this Kingdom , whereof our Kings of England have borne the Title of Soveraign Lords , for the space of four hundred and odde years ( a period of time wherein divers great Monarchies have risen from Barbarism to Civility , and fallen again to ruine ) was not in al that space of time , thoroughly subdued and reduced to Obedience of the Crown of England , although there hath been almost a continual War between the English and the Irish ; and why the manners of the meer Irish are so little altered since the days of King Henry the second , as appeareth by the description made by Giraldus Cambrensis , ( who lived and wrote in that time ) albeit , there have been since that time , so many English Colonies planted in Ireland , as that , if the people were numbered at this day by the poll , such as are descended of English race , would be found more in number than the ancient Natives . AND truly , upon consideration of the conduct and passage of affairs in former times , I find , that the State of England ought to be cleared of an imputation , which a vulgar errour hath cast upon it , in one point ; namely , That Ireland long since might have been subdued and reduced to Civility , if some Statesmen in policy , had not thought it more fit to continue that Realm in Barbarism . Doubtless , this vulgar opinion ( or report ) hath no true ground , but did first arise either out of Ignorance , or out of Malice . For it will appear by that which shall hereafter be laid down in this Discourse , that ever since Our Nation had any footing in this Land , the State of England did earnestly desire , and I did accordingly endeavour from time to time , to perfect the Conquest of this Kingdom , but that in every age there were found such impediments and defects in both Realms , as caused almost an impossibility , that things should have been otherwise than they were . THe Defects which hindred the Perfection of the Conquest of Ireland , were of two kindes , and consisted , first , In the faint prosecution of the war , and next , In the looseness of the Civil Government . For , the Husbandman must first break the Land , before it be made capable of good seed : and when it is thoroughly broken and manured , if we do not forthwith cast good seed into it , it will grow wilde again , and bear nothing but weeds . So a barbarous Country must be first broken by a war , before it will be capable of good Government ; and when it is fully subdued and conquered , if it be not well planted and governed after the Conquest , it will eft soons return to the former Barbarism . TOuching the carriage of the Martial affairs , from the seventeenth year of King Henry the second , when the first overture was made for the Conquest of Ireland ( I mean , the first after the Norman Conquest of England ) until the nine and thirtieth year of Queen ELIZABETH , when that ) Royal Army was sent over to suppress Tirones Rebellion , which made in the end an universal and absolute conquest of all the Irishrie : It is most certain , that the English forces sent hither , or raised here from time to time , were ever too weak to subdue and master so many warlike Nations ( or Septs ) of the Irish , as did possess this Island ; and besides their weakness , they were Ill paid , and worse Governed . And if at any time there came over an Army of competent strength and power , it did rather terrifie , than break and subdue this people , being ever broken and dissolved by some one accident or other , before the perfection of the Conquest . FOR , that I call a Perfect Conquest of a Countrey , which doth reduce all the people thereof to the Condition of Subjects : and those I call Subjects , which are governed by the ordinary Laws and Magistrates of the Soveraign . For , though the Prince doth bear the Title of Soveraign Lord of an entire Countrey , ( as our Kings did of all Ireland ) yet if there be two third parts of that Countrey wherein he cannot punish Treasons , Murthers , or Thefts , unless he send an Army to do it ; if the Jurisdiction of his ordinary Courts of Justice doth not extend into those parts to protect the people from wrong and Oppression ; if he have no certain Revenue , no Escheates or Forfeitures out of the same , I cannot justly say , that such a Countrey is wholly conquered . FIrst then , That we may judge and discern whether the English Forces in Ireland were at any time of sufficient strength , to make a full and final Conquest of that Land , let us see what extraordinary Armies have been transmitted out of England thither , and what ordinary Forces have been maintained there , and what service they have performed from time to time , since the seventeenth year of King Henry the second . IN that year , Mac Murugh Lord of Leinster , being oppressed by the Lords of Meath and Connaught , and expelled out of his Territory , moved King Henry the second to invade Ireland , and made an overture unto him for the obtaining of the Soveraign Lordship thereof . The King refused to undertake the War himself , to avoid the charge ( as King Henry the seventh refused to undertake the discovery of the Indies for the same cause ) but he gave license by His Letters Patents , that such of his Subjects might pass over into Ireland , as would at their own charge become adventurers in that enterprize . SO as the first attempt to conquer this Kingdom , was but an adventure of a few private Gentlemen . Fitz-Stephen and Fitz-Gerald first brake the ice , with a party of three hundred ninety men . The Earl Strongbow followed them with twelve hundred more , whose good success upon the Sea-coasts of Leinster and Mounster , drew over the King in person the next year after , cum quingentis Militibus , as Giraldus Cambrensis reporteth , who was present in Ireland at that time . Which , if they were but five hundred Souldiers , seemeth too small a train for so great a Prince . But admit they were five hundred Knights , yet because in those days every Knight was not a Commander of a Regiment , or Company , but most of them served as private men , ( sometimes a hundred Knights under a Spear ) as appeareth by the Lists of the ancient Armies , we cannot conjecture his army to have been so great , as might suffice to conquer all Ireland , being divided into so many Principalities , and having so many Hydraes heads , as it had at that time . For albeit , Tacitus in the life of Agricola doth report , that Agricola having subdued the greatest part of Great Brittain , did signifie to the Senate of Rome , that he thought Ireland might also be conquered with one Legion , and a few aids : I make no doubt , but that if he had attempted the conquest thereof with a far greater army , he would have found himself deceived in this conjecture . For , a Barbarous Country is not so easily conquered , as a Civil , whereof Caesar had experience in his Wars against the Gau●es , Germanes , and Britaines , who were subdued to the Roman Empire , with far greater difficulty , than the rich Kingdoms of Asia . And again , a Country possessed with many petty Lords and States , is not so soon brought under entirely , as an entire Kingdom Governed by one Prince or Monarch . And therefore , the late King of Spain , could sooner win the Kingdom of Portugal , than reduce the States of the Low-Countries . BUt let us see the success of King Henry the Second , doubtless his expedition was such , as he might have said with Caesar , veni , vidi , vici . For , upon his first arrival , his very Presence without drawing his Sword , prevailed so much , as all the Petty-Kings , or great Lords within Leinster , Conaght , and Mounster , submitted themselves unto him , promised to pay him tribute , and acknowledged him their chief and Soveraign Lord. Besides , the better to assure this inconstant Sea-Nymph , who was so easily wonne , the Pope would needs give her unto him with a Ring , Conjugio jungam stabili , propriamque dicabo . But as the Conquest was but slight and superficial , so the Popes Donation , and the Irish Submissions , were but weak and fickle assurances . For as the Pope had no more Interest in this Kingdom , than He which offered to Christ all the Kingdoms of the earth ; so the Irish pretend , That by their Law , a Tanist might do no act that might bind his successor . But this was the best assurance he could get from so many strong Nations of people , with so weak a power : and yet he was so well pleased with this title of the Lordship of Ireland , as he placed it in his Royal Stile , before the Dutchies of Normandy and Aquitain . And so being advertised of some stirs raised by his unnatural Sons in England , within five months after his first arrival , he departed out of Ireland , without striking one blow , or building one Castle , or planting one Garrison among the Irish , neither left he behind him one true subject more than those he found there at his coming over , which were only the English Adventurers spoken of before , who had gained the Port Towns in Leinster and Mounster , and possessed some scopes of Land thereunto adjoyning , partly by Strongbow's alliance with the Lord of Leinster , and partly , by plain invasion and Conquest . And this is that Conquest of King Henry the second , so much spoken of , by so many Writers , which , though it were in no other manner than is before expressed , yet is the entire Conquest of all Ireland , attributed unto him . But the troth is , the conquest of Ireland was made by peice and peice , by slow steps and degrees , and by several attempts , in several ages . There were sundry revolutions , as well of the English fortunes , as of the Irish ; some-whiles one prevailing , some-whiles the other , and it was never brought to a full period , till his Majesty that now is , came to the Crown . As for King Henry the second , he was far from obtaining that Monarchy Royal , and true Soveraignty which His Majesty ( who now reigneth ) hath over the Irish . For the Irish Lords did only promise to become Tributaries to King Henry the Second . And such as pay on●y Tribute , though they be placed by Bodin , in the first degree of Subjection , are not properly Subjects but Soveraigns . For , though they be less and inferiour unto the Prince to whom they pay Tribute , yet they hold all other points of Soveraignty ; and having paid their Tribute , which they promised , to have their peace , they are quit of all other duties , as the same Bodin writeth . And therefore , though King Henry the second had the title of Soveraign Lord over the Irish , yet did he not put those things in execution , which are the true marks and differences of Soveraignty . FOr to give Laws unto a people , to institute Magistrates and Officers over them , to punish and pardon Malefactors , to have the sole authority of making war and peace , and the like , are the true marks of Soveraignty ; which K. Henry the second had not in the Irish countries , but the Irish Lords did still retain all these prerogatives to themselves . For they governed their people by the Brehon Law , they made their own Magistrates and Officers , they pardoned and punished all Malefactors within their several Countries , they made war and peace one with another , without controulment , and this they did , not only during the Reign of King Henry the Second , but afterwards in all times , even until the Reign of Queen Elizabeth : and it appeareth what manner of Subjects these Irish Lords were , by the Concord made between King Henry the Second , and Roderick ô Connor the Irish King of Conaght , in the year 1175. which is recorded by Hoveden in this form : Hic est finis & Concordia , inter Dominum regem Angliae Henricum , filium Imperatricis , & Rodoricum Regem Conactae , scilicet , quod Rex Angliae concessit praedict ' Roderico Ligeo homini suo , ut sit Rex sub eo paratus ad servitium suum , ut homo suus , &c. And the Commission , whereby King Henry the Second made William Fitz-Adelme his Lieutenant of Ireland , hath this direction ; Archiepiscopis , Episcopis , Regibus , Comitibus , Baronibus , & omnibus fidelibus suis in Hibernia , Salutem . Whereby it is manifest , that he gave those Irish Lords the Title and stile of Kings . King John likewise did grant divers Charters to the King of Conaght , which remain in the Tower of London . And afterwards in the time of King Henry the Third , we find in the Tower , a grant made to the King of Thomond , in these words . Rex Regi Tosmond salutem . Concessimus vobis terram Tosmond quam prius tenuistis , per firmam centum & triginta marcarum ; Tenendum de nobis usque ad aetatem nostram . And in the pipe Rolls remaining in Bremighams Tower , in the Castle of Dublin , upon sundry Accompts of the Seneshall of Vlster ( when that Earldom was in the Kings hands , by reason of the minority of the Earl ) the entry of all such charges as were made upon Oneale , for Rent-Beeves , or for aids towards the maintainance of the Kings wars , are in this form . Oneal Regulus 400. vaccas pro arreragio Reddit ; Oneal Regulus , 100. ●i . de Auxilio Domini Regis ad guerram suam in Wasconia sustinendam . And in one Roll the 36. of Henry the third , Oneal Rex , 100 li. de auxilio Domini Regis ad guerram suam in Wallia sustinendam . Which seemed strange to me , that the Kings civil Officer should give him that stile upon Record , unless he meant it in that sense as Maximilian the Emperor did , when speaking of his disobedient Subjects ; The Title ( said he ) of Rex Regum , doth more properly belong to me , than to any mortal Prince , for all my Subjects do live as Kings , they obey me in nothing , but do what they list . And truly , in that sense these Irish Lords might not unfitly be termed Kings . But to speak in proper terms , we must say with the Latin Poet , Qui rex est , Regnum maxime non habeat . But touching these Irish Kings , I will add this note out of an ancient Manuscript , the black book of Christ-Church in Dublin , Isti Reges non fuerunt ordinati solemnitate alicujus ordinis , nec unctionis Sacramento , nec jure haereditario ; vel aliqua proprietatis successione , sed vi & armis quilibet Regnum suum obtinuit : and therefore they had no just cause to complain , when a stronger King than themselves , became a King and Lord over them . But let us return to our purpose , and see the proceeding of the Martial affairs . King Henry the second , being returned into England , gave the Lordship of Ireland unto the Lord John his youngest son , sur-named before that time , Sans Terre . And the Pope confirming that gift , sent him a Crown of Pea-cocks , feathers ( as Pope Clement the eighth , sent the Feather of a Phoenix ( as he called it ) to the Traitor Tirone . ( This young Prince the Kings Son , being but twelve years of age , with a train of young Noblemen and Gentlemen , to the number of 300. but not with any main army , came over to take possession of his new Patrimony , and being arrived at Waterford , divers Irish Lords ( who had submitted themselves to his father ) came to perform the like duty to him . But that youthful company using them with scorn , because their demeanours were but rude and barbarous , they went away much discontented , and rraised a general rebellion against him . Whereby it was made manifest , that the Submission of the Irish Lords , and the Donation of the Pope , were but slender and weak assurances for a Kingdom . Hereupon this young Lord was revoked , and Sir John de Courcy sent over , not with the Kings Army , but with a company of Voluntaries , in number four hundred , or thereabout . With these he attempted the conquest of Vlster , and in four or five encounters , did so beat the Irishry of that Province , as that he gained the Maritime Coasts thereof , from the Boyne to the Bann ; and thereupon , was made Earl of Vlster . So as now the English had gotten good footing in all the Provinces of Ireland . In the first three Provinces of Leinster , Mounster , and Conaght , part by the Sword , and part by submission and alliance . And lastly , in Vlster , by the invasion and victories of Sir John de Courcy . From this time forward , until the seventeenth year of King John ( which was a space of more than 30. years ) there was no army transmitted out of England , to finish the Conquest . Howbeit in the mean time , the English Adventurers and Colonies already planted in Ireland , did win much ground upon the Irish ; Namely , the Earl Strongbow , having married the Daughter of Mac Murrogh , in Leinster ; the Lacies in Meth ; the Geraldines , and other Adventurers in Mounster , the Audleyes , Gernons , Clintons , Russels , and other Voluntaries of Sir John de Courcies retinue , in Vlster ; and the Bourkes ( planted by William Fitz-Adelme ) in Conaght . Yet were the English reputed but Part-Owners of Ireland at this time , as appeareth by the Commission of the Popes Legate in the time of King Richard the first , whereby he had power to exercise his Jurisdiction , in Anglia , Wallia , ac illis Hiberniae partibus , in quibus Johannes Moretonii Comes potestatem habet & dominium , as it is recorded by Mat. Paris . King John ; in the twelfth year of his Reign , came over again into Ireland : the Stories of that time say , with a great army , but the certain numbers are not recorded : yet it is credible , in regard of the troubles wherewith this King was distressed in England , that this army was not of sufficient strength to make an entire Conquest of Ireland ; and if it had been of sufficient strength , yet did not the King stay a sufficient time to perform so great an action , for he came over in June , and returned in September , the same year . Howbeit in that time , the Irish Lords for the most part , submitted themselves to him , as they had done before to his Father : which was but a mear mockery and imposture . For his back was no sooner turned , but they returned to their former Rebellion : and yet this was reputed a second Conquest . And so this King giving order for the building of some Castles upon the Borders of the English Colonies , left behind him the Bishop of Norwich , for the civil Government of the Land ; but he left no standing army to prosecute the conquest : only the English Colonies which were already planted , were left to themselves to maintain what they had got , and to gain more if they could . The personal presence of these two great Princes , King Henry the second , and King John , though they performed no great thing with their armies , gave such countenance to the English Colonies , which encreased daily by the coming over of new Voluntaries and Adventurers out of England , as that they enlarged their Territories very much . Howbeit after this time the Kings of England , either because they presumed that the English Colonies were strong enough to root out the Irish by degrees , or else because they were diverted or disabled otherwise ( as shall be declared hereafter ) never sent over any Royal army , or any numbers of men worthy to be called an army into Ireland , untill the thirty sixth year of King Edward the third , when Lionel Duke of Clarence , the Kings second Son , having married the Daughter and Heir of Vlster , was sent over with an extraordinary power in respect of the time ( for the wars betwixt England and France , were then in their heat ) as well to recover his Earldom of Vlster , which was then over-run and possest by the Irish , as to reform the English Colonies , which were become strangely degenerate throughout the whole Kingdom . FOr though King Henry the Third , gave the whole Land of Ireland to Edward the Prince , his eldest Son , and his Heirs , Ita quod non Separetur a Corona Angliae . Whereupon it was styled the Land of the Lord Edward , the Kings eldest Son : and all the Officers of the Land , were called the Officers of Edward Lord of Ireland ; and though this Edward were one of the most active Princes that ever lived in England , yet did he not either in the life time of his father , or during his own Raign , come over in person , or transmit any army into Ireland , but on the other side , he drew sundry aids and supplies of men out of Ireland , to serve him in his wars in Scotland , Wales , and Gascoigne . And again , though King Edward the Second sent over Piers Gaveston with a great retinue , it was never intended he should perfect the Conquest of Ireland ; for the King could not want his company so long a time , as must have been spent in the finishing of so tedious a work . So then , in all that space of time , between the twelfth year of King John , and the 36. year of King Edward the Th●rd , containing 150. years , or thereabouts , although there were a continual bordering war between the English and the Irish , there came no Royal Army out of England , to make an end of the War. But the chief Governors of the Realm , who were at first called Custodes Hiberniae ; and afterwards Lords Justices , and the English Lords , who had gotten so great possessions and Royalties , as that they presumed to make war and peace without direction from the State , did levy all their forces within the land . But those forces were weakly supplied , and ill governed , as I said before . Weakly supplyed with men and Mony ; and governed with the worst Discipline that ever was seen among men of war. And no marvel , for it is an infallible rule , that an army ill paid , is ever unruly , and ill governed . The standing forces here , were seldom or never re-enforced out of England , and such as were either sent from thence , or raised here , did commonly do more hu●t and damage to the English Subjects , than to the Irish enemies , by their continual Sess and Extortion . Which mischief did arise , by reason that little or no Treasure was sent out of England , to pay the soldiers wages : Only the Kings revenue in Ireland was spent , and wholly spent in the publick service ; and therefore , in all the ancient Pipe-Rols in the times of Henry the Third , Edward the first , Edward the second , and Edward the third , between the Receipts and allowances , there is this entrie ; In Thesauro nihil . For the Officers of the State and the Army , spent a●l ▪ so , as there was no surplusage of Treasure , and yet that All was not sufficient . For in default of the Kings pay , as well the ordinary Forces which stood continually , as the extraordinary , which were levied by the chief Governor , upon journeys , and general hoastings , were for the most part laid upon the poor subject descended of English race ; howbeit this burthen was in some measure tolerable in the time of King Henry the third , and King Edward the first ; but in the time of King Edward the second , Maurice fitz-Thomas of Desmond , being chief Commander of the Army against the Scots , began that wicked extortion of Coigne and Livery , and pay ; that is , He and his Army took Horse meat and Mans meat , and money , at their pleasure , without any Ticket , or other satisfaction . And this was after that time , the general fault of all the Governors and Commanders of the Army in this Land. Onely the Golden saying of Sir Thomas Rookesby , who was Justice in the thirtieth year of King Edward the third , is recorded in all the Annales of this Kingdom , That he would eat in wodden dishes , but would pay for his meat Gold and Silver . Besides , the English Colonies being dispersed in every Province of this Kingdom , were enforced to keep continual guards upon the Borders and Marches round about them ; which Guards , consisting of idle Souldiers , were likewise imposed as a continual burthen upon the poor Engglish Freeholders , whom they oppressed and impoverished in the same manner . And because the great English Lords and Captains had power to impose this charge , when , and where they pleased , many of the poor Freeholders , were glad to give unto those Lords , a great part of their Lands , to hold the rest free from that extortion : And many others , not being able to endure that intolerable oppression , did utterly quit their freeholds , and returned into England . By this mean , the English Colonies grew poor and weak , though the English Lords grew rich and mighty : for they placed Irish Tenants upon the Lands relinquished by the English ; upon them they levied all Irish exactions , with them they married , and fostered , and made Gossips ; so as within one age , the English , both Lords and Freeholders , became degenerate and meer Irish in their Language , in their apparel , in their arms and manner of fight , and all other Customes of life whatsoever . By this it appeareth , why the extortion of Coigne and Livery , is called in the old Statutes of Ireland , A damnable custom ; and the imposing and taking thereof , made High Treason . And it is said in an ancient Discourse , Of the Decay of Ireland , that though it were first invented in Hell , yet if it had been used and practised there , as it hath been in Ireland , it had long since destroyed the very Kingdom of Belzebub . In this manner was the War of Ireland carried , before the coming over of Lionel Duke of Clarence . This young Prince , being Earl of Vlster , and Lord of Conaght , in right of his wife ( who was daughter and Heir of the Lord William Bourk , the last Earl of Vlster of that Family , slain by treachery at Knockefergus ) was made the Kings Lieutenant of Ireland , and sent over with an Army , in the six and thirtieth year of King Edward the third . The Roll and List of which Army , doth remain of Record in the Kings Remembrancers Office in England ( in the press de Rebus tangentibus Hiberniam ) and doth not contain above fifteen hundred men by the Poll ; which because it differs somewhat f●om the manner of this age , both in respect of the Command , and the Entertainment , I think it not impertinent to take a brief view thereof . The Lord Lionel was General , and under him Raulf Earl of Stafford , James Earl of Ormond , Sir John Carew Banneret , Sir William Winsor , and other Knights were Commanders . The entertainment of the General upon his first arrival , was but six shillings eight pence per diem , for himself ; for five Knights , two shillings a piece , per diem ; for sixty four Esquires , twelve pence a piece , per diem ; for 70 Archers , six pence a piece , per diem . But being shortly after created Duke of Clarence , ( which honour was conferred upon him being here in Ireland ) his entertainment was raised to thirteen shillings four pence per diem , for himself , and for eight Knights , two shillings a piece per diem , with an encrease of the number of his Archers , viz. three hundred and sixty Archers on horseback , out of Lancashire , at six pence a piece per diem ; and twenty three Archers out of Wales , at two pence a piece per diem . The Earl of Staffords entertainment , was for himself six shillings eight pence per diem ; for a Banneret , four shillings per diem ; for seventeen Kn●ghts , two shillings a piece per diem ; for seventy eight Esquires , twelve pence a piece per diem ; for one hundred Archers on Horseback , six pence a piece per diem . Besides , he had the command of four and twenty Archers out Staffordshire , fourty Archers out of Worcestershire , and six Archers out of Shropshire , at four pence a piece per diem . The entertainment of James Earl of Ormond , was for himself four shillings per diem ; for two Knights , two shillings a piece per diem ; for seven and twenty Esquires twelve pence a piece per diem ; for twenty Hoblers armed ( the Irish Horsemen were so called , because they served on Hobbies ) six pence a piece per diem , and for twenty Hoblers not armed , four pence a piece per diem . The entertainment of Sir John Carew Banneret , was for himself four shillings per diem ; for one Knight , two shillings per diem ; for eight Esquires , twelve pence a piece , per diem ; for ten Archers on Horseback , six pence a piece per diem . The entertainment of Sir William Winsore , was for himself two shillings per diem ; for two Knights , two shillings a piece per diem ; for forty nine Squires twelve pence a piece per diem ; for six Archers on Horseback , six pence a piece per diem . The like entertainment rateably , were allowed to divers Knights and Gentlemen upon that List , for themselves , and their several retinues , whereof some were greater , and some less , as they themselves could raise them among their Tenents and Followers . FOr in ancient times , the King himself did not levy his Armies by his own immediate Authority or Commission , but the Lords and Captains did by Indenture Covenant with the King , to serve him in his Wars with certain numbers of men , for certain wages and entertainments , which they raised in greater or less numbers , as they had favour or power with the people . This course hath been changed in latter times upon good reason of State : For the Barons and Chief Gentlemen of the Realm , having power to use the Kings Prerogative in that point , became too popular ; whereby they were enabled to raise Forces even against the Crown it self , which since the Statutes made for levying and mustering of Souldiers by the Kings special Commission , t●ey cannot so easily perform , if they should forget their duties . THis Lord Lieutenant , with this small Army , performed no great service ; and yet upon his coming over , all men who had Land in Ireland , were by Proclamation remanded back out of England thither , and both the Clergy and Laity of this Land , gave two years profits of all their Lands and Tythes , towards the maintenance of the War here : onely he suppressed some Rebe●s in low Leinster , and recovered the Maritime parts of his Earldome of Vlster . But his best service did consist in the well-governing of his Army , and in holding that famous Parliament at Kilkenny ; wherein the extortion of the Souldier , and the degenerate manners of the English ( briefly spoken of before ) were discovered , and Laws made to reform the same : which shall be declared more at large hereafter . THe next Lieutenant , transmitted with any Forces out of England , was Sir William Winsore ; who in the 47 year of King Edward the third , undertook the Custody , not the Conquest of this Land ( for now the English made rather a Defensive than an Invasive war ) and withal , to defray the whole charge of the Kingdom , for eleven thousand two hundred thirteen pounds , six shillings and eight pence , as appeareth by the Indenture between him and the King , remaining of Record in the Tower of London . But it appeareth by that which Froissard reporteth , that Sir William Winsore was so far from subduing the Irish , as that himself reported , That he could never have access to understand and know their Countries , albeit he had spent more time in the service of Ireland , than any Englishman then living . AND here I may well take occasion , to shew the vanity of that which is reported in the Story of Walsingham , touching the Revenue of the Crown in Ireland , in the time of King Edward the third . For he setting forth the state of things there , in the time of King Richard the second , writeth thus , Cum Rex Angliae illusiris , Edwardus tertius illic posuisset Bancum suum atque Judices , cum Scaccario , percepit inde ad Regalem Fis●um annuatim triginta millia librarum ; modò propter absentiam ligeorum , & hostium potentiam , nihil inde venit : sed Rex per annos singulos , de suo Marsupio , terrae defensoribus solvit Triginta millia marcarum , ad regni sui dedecus & fisci gravissimum detrimentum . If this Writer had known , that the Kings Courts had been established in Ireland , more than a hundred years before King Edward the third was born , or had seen either the Parliament Rolls in England , or the Records of the Receipts and Issues in Ireland , he had not left this vain report to posterity . For both the Benches and the Exchequer were erected in the twelfth year of King John. And it is recorded in the Parliament Rolls of 21 of Edward the third , remaining in the Tower , that the Commons of England made petition that it might be enquired , why the King received no benefit of his Land of Ireland , considering he possessed more there , than any of his Ancestors had before him . Now , if the King at that time , when there were no standing Forces maintained there , had received Thirty thousand pound yearly at his Exchequer in Ireland , he must needs have made profit by that Land , considering that the whole charge of the Kingdom in the 47 year of Edward the third ( when the King did pay an Army there ) did amount to no more than Eleven thousand and two hundred pounds per annum , as appeareth by the Contract of Sir William Winsore . Besides , it is manifest by the Pipe-Rolls of that time , whereof many are yet preserved in Breminghams Tower ; and are of better credit than any Monks story , that during the Reign of King Edward the third , the Revenue of the Crown of Ireland , both certain and casual , did not rise unto Ten thousand pound per annum , though the Medium be taken of the best seven years that are to be found in that Kings time . The like Fable hath Hollingshead touching the Revenue of the Earldom of Vlster ; which ( saith he ) in the time of King Richard the second was thirty thousand Marks by the year ; whereas in truth , though the Lordships of Conaght and Meath ( which were then parcel of the inheritance of the Earl of Vlster ) be added to the accompt , the Revenue of that Earldom came not to the third part of that he writeth . For the Accompt of the profits of Vlster yet remaining in Breminghams Tower , made by William fitz-Warren , Seneshal and Farmour of the Lands in Vlster , seized into the Kings hands after the death of Walter de Burgo , Earl of Vlster , from the fifth year of Edward the third , until the eight year , do amount but to nine hundred and odde pounds , at what time the Irishry had not made so great an invasion upon the Earldome of Vlster , as they had done in the time of King Richard the second . As vain a thing it is , that I have seen written in an ancient Manuscript , touching the Customs of this Realm in the time of King Edward the third , that those duties in those days should yearly amount to Ten thousand Marks , which by mine own search and view of the Records here , I can justly control . For upon the late reducing of this ancient Inheritance of the Crown , which had been detained in most of the Port-Towns of this Realm , for the space of a hundred years and upwards , I took some pains ( according to the duty of my place ) to visit all the Pipe-Rolls , wherein the Accompts of Customs are contained , and found those duties answered in every Port , for two hundred and fifty years together , but did not finde that at any time they did exceed a thousand pound per annum ; and no marvel , for the subsidy of Pondage was not then known , and the greatest profit did arise by the Cocquet of Hides ; for Wool , and Wool-fels were ever of little value in this Kingdom . But now again let us see how the Martial affairs proceeded in Ireland . Sir William Winsor continued his government till the latter end of the Reign of King Edward the third , keeping , but not enlarging , the English borders . IN the beginning of the Reign of King Richard the second , the State of England began to think of the recovery of Ireland : For then was the first Statute made against Absentes , commanding all such as had Land in Ireland , to return and reside thereupon , upon pain to forfeit two third parts of the profit thereof . Again , this King , before himself intended to pass over , committed the Government of this Realm to such great Lords successively , as he did most love and favour : First , to the Earl of Oxford , and chief Minion , whom he created Marquess of Dublin , and Duke of Ireland : next to the Duke of Surry , his half Brother : and lastly , to the Lord Mortimer , Earl of March and Vlster , his Cosin and Heir apparent . Among the Patent Rolls in the Tower , the ninth year of Richard the second , we find five hundred men at Arms at twelve pence a piece per diem , and a thousand Archers at six pence a piece , per diem , appointed for the Duke of Ireland , Super Conquestu illius terrae per duos annos : For those are the words of that Record ; But for the other two Lieutenants , I do not find the certain numbers , whereof their Armies did consist . But certain it is , that they were scarce able to defend the English borders , much less to reduce the whole Island . For one of them ; namely , the Earl of March , was himself slain upon the borders of Meath ; for revenge of whose death , the King himself made his second voyage into Ireland , in the last year of his Reign . For his first voyage in the eighteenth year of his Reign , ( which was indeed a Voyage-Royal ) was made upon another motive and occasion , which was this ; Upon the vacancy of the Empire , this King having married the King of Bohemiahs Daughter ( whereby he had great alliance in Germany ) did by his Ambassadors solicite the Princes Electors to choose him Emperor : but another being elected , and his Ambassadors returned , he would needs know of them the cause of his repulse in that Competition : They told him plainly , that the Princes of Germany did not think him fit to Command the Empire , who was neither able to hold that which his Ancestors had gained in France , nor to rule his insolent Subjects in England , nor to Master his Rebellious people of Ireland . This was enough to kindle in the heart of a young Prince , a desire to perform some great enterprize . And therefore finding it no fit time to attempt France , he resolved to finish the Conquest of Ireland ; and to that end , he levied a mighty Army , consisting of four thousand men at Arms , and thirty thousand Archers , which was a sufficient power to have reduced the whole Island , if he had first broken the Irish with a War , and after established the English Laws among them , and not have been satisfied with their light submissions onely , wherewith , in all ages they have mockt and abused the State of England . But the Irish Lords knowing this to be a sure pollicy to dissolve the forces , which they were not able to resist ( for their Ancestors had put the same trick and imposture upon King John , and King Henry the second ) as soon as the King was arrived with his army , which he brought over under S. Edwards Banner ( whose name was had in great veneration amongst the Irish ) they all made offer to submit themselves . Whereupon the Lord Thomas Mowbray , Earl of Nottingham , and Marshal of England , was authorized by special Commission , to receive the homages and Oaths of fidelity , of all the Irishry of Leinster . And the King himself having received humble Letters from Oneal , ( wherein he stileth himself Prince of the Irishry in Vlster , and yet acknowledgeth the King to be his Soveraign Lord , & perpetuus Dominus Hiberniae ) removed to Droghedah , to accept the like submissions from the Irish of Vlster . The Men of Leinster , namely , Mac Murrogh , O Byrne , O Moore , O Murrogh , O Nolan , and the chief of the Kinshelaghes , in an humble and solemn manner did their homages , and made their Oaths of fidelity to the Earl Marshal , laying aside their girdles , their skeins and their Caps , and falling down at his feet upon their knees . Which when they had performed , the Earl gave unto each of them , Osculum pacis . Besides they were bound by several Indentures , upon great pains to be paid to the Apostolick Chamber , not only to continue loyal subjects , but that by a certain day prefixed , they and all their Sword-men , should clearly relinquish and give up unto the King and his successors all their Lands and possessions which they held in Leinster , and ( taking with them only their moveable goods ) should serve him in his wars against his other Rebels . In consideration whereof ; the King should give them pay and pensions during their lives , and bestow the inheritance of all such Lands upon them , as they shou●d recover from the Rebels , in any other part of the Realm . And thereupon , a pension of eighty Marks per annum , was granted to Art ' Mac Murrogh , chief of the Kavanaghes ; the enroulment whereof , I found in the White book of the Exchequer here . And this was the effect of the service performed by the Earl Marshal , by vertue of his Commission . The King in like manner received the submissions of the Lords of Vlster , namely ; O Neal , O Hanlon , Mac Donel , Mac Mahon , and others ; who with the like Humility and Ceremony , did homage and fealty to the Kings own person ; the words of O Neales homage , as they are recorded are not unfit , to be remembred : Ego Nelanus Oneal Senior tam pro meipso , quam pro filiis meis , & tota Natione mea & Parentelis meis , & pro omnibus subditis meis devenio Ligeus homo vester , &c. And in the Indenture between him and the King , he is not only bound to remain faithful to the Crown of England , but to restore the Bonaght of Vlster , to the Earl of Vlster , as of right belonging to that Earldom , and usurped among other things by the Oneals . These Indentures and submissions , with many other of the same kind , ( for there was not a Chieftain or head of an Irish sept , but submitted himself in one form or other ) the King himself caused to be inrolled and testified by a Notary publick , and delivered the enrolments with his own hands to the Bishop of Salisbury , then Lord Treasurer of England , so as they have been preserved , and are now to be found in the Office of the Kings Remembrance● there . With these humilities they satisfied the young King , and by their bowing and bending , avoided the present storm , and so brake that Army , which was prepared to break them . For the King having accepted their submissions , received them in Osculo pacis , feasted them , and given the honor of Knighthood to divers of them , did break up and dissolve his army , and returned into England with much honor , and small profit , ( saith Froissard . ) For though he had spent a huge mass of Treasure in transporting his army , by the countenance whereof he drew on their submissions , yet did he not encrease his revenue thereby one sterling pound , nor enlarged the English borders the bredth of one Acre of Land ; neither did he extend the Jurisdiction of his Courts of Justice one foot further than the English Colonies , wherein it was used and exercised before . Besides , he was no sooner returned into England , but those Irish Lords laid aside their masks of humility , and scorning the weak forces which the King had left behind him , began to infest the borders ; in defence whereof , the Lord Roger Mortimer being then the Kings Lieutenant , and Heir apparent to the Crown of England , was slain , as I said before . Whereupon the King being moved with a just appetite of revenge , came over again in person , in the 22. year of his Reign , with as potent an army , as he had done before , with a full purpose to make a full Conquest of Ireland : he landed at Waterford , and passing from thence to Dublin , through the wast Countries of the Murroghes , Kinshelaghes , Cauanaghes , Birnes , and Tooles , his great army was much distressed for want of victuals and carriages , so as he performed no memorable thing in that journey ; only in the Cavanaghes Country , he cut and cleared the paces , and bestowed the honour of Knighthood upon the Lord Henry , the Duke of Lancasters son , who was afterwards King Henry the fifth , and so came to Dublin , where entring into Counsel how to proceed in the war , he received news out of England , of the arrival of the banished Duke of Lancaster at Ravenspurgh , usurping the Regal authority , and arresting and putting to death his principal Officers . This advertisement suddainly brake off the Kings purpose touching the prosecution of the war in Ireland , and transported him into England , where shortly after he ended both his Reign and his life . Since whose time , until the 39. year of Queen Elizabeth , there was never any Army sent ●ver of a Competent strength or power to subdue the Irish , but the war was made by the English Colonies , only to defend their borders ; or if any forces were transmitted over , they were sent only to suppress the rebellions of such as were descended of English race , and not to enlarge our Dominion over the Irish . DUring the Raign of King Henry the Fourth , the Lord Thomas of Lancaster , the Kings second Son , was Lieutenant of Ireland , who for the first eight years of that Kings Reign , made the Lord Scroope , and others his Deputies , who only defended the Marches with forces levyed within the Land. In the eighth year that Prince came over in person with a smal retinue . So as wanting a sufficient power to attempt or perform any great service , he returned within seven moneths after into England . Yet during his personal abode there , he was hurt in his own person within one mile of Dublin , upon an incounter with the Irish enemy . He took the submissions of O Birne of the Mountains , Mac Mahon , and O Rely , by several Indentures , wherein O Birne doth Covenant , that the King shall quietly enjoy the Mannor of New-Castle ; Mac Mahon accepteth a State in the Ferny for life , rendering ten pound a year ; and O Rely doth promise to perform such duties to the Earl of March and Vlster , as were contained in an Indenture dated the 18. of Richard the second . IN the time of K. Henry the fifth , there came no forces out of England . Howbeit the Lord Furnival being the Kings Lieutenant , made a martial circuit , or journey , round about the Marches and Borders of the pale , and brought all the Irish to the Kings peace , beginning with the Birnes , Tooles , and Cauanaghes on the South , and so passing to the Moores , O Connors , and O Forals in the West ; and ending with the O Relies , Mac Mahons , O Neales , and O Hanlons in the North. He had power to make them seek the Kings peace , but not power to reduce them to the Obedience of Subjects : yet this was then held so great and worthy a service , as that the Lords and chief Gentlemen of the Pale , made certificate thereof in French unto the King , being then in France : which I have seen Recorded in the White Booke , of the Exchequer at Dublin . Howbeit his Army was so ill paid and governed , as the English suffered more damage by the Sess of his Souldiers ( for now that Monster ( Coigne , and Livery ) which the Statute of Kilkenny had for a time abolished , was risen again from hell ) than they gained profit or security , by abating the pride of their enemies for a time . DUring the minority of King Henry the sixth , and for the space of seven or eight years after , the Lieutenants and Deputies made only a bordering war upon the Irish , with small and scattered forces ; howbeit because there came no Treasure out of England to pay the Sou●dier , the poor English Subject , did bear the burthen of the men of war in every place , and were thereby so weakned and impoverished , as the State of things in Ireland , stood very desperately . Whereupon , the Cardinal of Winchester ( who after the death of Humfrey Duke of Glocester , did wholly sway the State of England ) being desirous to place the Duke of Somerset , in the Regency of France , took occasion to remove Richard Duke of York from that Government , and to send him into Ireland , pretending that he was a most able and willing person , to perform service there , because he had a great inheritance of his own in Ireland ; namely , the Earldom of Vlster , and the Lordships of Conaght and Meth , by discent from Lionel Duke of Clarence . We do not finde that this great Lord came over with any numbers of waged Souldiers , but it appeareth upon what good terms he took that Government , by the Covenants between the King and him , which are recorded and confirmed by Act of Parliament in Ireland , and were to this effect . 1. That he should be the Kings Lieutenant of Ireland , for ten years . 2. That to support the charge of that Country , he should receive all the Kings Revenues there , both certain and casual , without accompt . 3. That he should be supplyed also with treasure out of England , in this manner ; he should have four thousand Marks for the first year , whereof he should be imprested 2000. li. before hand ; and for the other nine years , he should receive 2000. li. per annum . 4. That he might Let to Ferm the Kings Lands , and place and dis-place all Officers at his pleasure . 5. That he might levy and wage what numbers of men , he thought fit . 6. That he might make a Deputy , and return at his pleasure . We cannot presume that this Prince kept any great army on foot , as well because his means out of England were so mean , and those ill paid , as appeareth by his passionate letter written to the Earl of Salisbury his Brother in Law ; the Copy whereof , is Registred in the Story of this time : as also because the whole Land , except the English Pale , and some part of the Earldome of Vlster , upon the Sea-Coasts , were possest by the Irish . So as the Revenue of the Kingdom , which he was to receive , d●d amount to little . He kept the borders and Marches of the Pale with much adoe ; he held many Parliaments , wherein sundry Laws were made , for erecting of Castles in Louth , Meath and Kildare , to stop the incursions of the Irishry . And because the Souldiers for want of pay were sessed and laid upon the Subjects against their wills ; upon the prayer and importunity of the Commons , this extortion was declared to be High-Treason . But to the end , that some means might be raised to nourish some forces for defence of the Pale , by another Act of Parliament , every twenty pound Land was charged with the furnishing and maintenance of one Archer on horseback , Besides , the native subjects of Ireland seeing the Kingdom utterly ruined , did pass in such numbers into England , as one Law was made in England , to transmit them back again ; and another Law made here to stop their passage in every Port and Creek . Yet afterwards , the greatest parts of the Nobility and Gentry of Meth , past over into England , and were slain with him at Wakefield in Yorkshire . Lastly , the State of England was so farr from sending an army to subdue the Irish at this time , as among the Articles of grievances exhibited by the Duke of Yorke against King Henry the sixth , this was one ; That divers Lords about the King , had caused his Highness to write Letters unto some of his Irish enemies ; whereby they were encouraged to attempt the conquest of the said Land. Which Letters , the same Irish enemies had sent unto the Duke ; marvailing greatly , that such Letters should be sent unto them , and speaking therein great shame of the Realm of England . After this , when this great Lord was returned into England , and making claim to the Crown , began the War betwixt the two Houses ; It cannot he conceived , but that the Kingdom fell into a worse and weaker estate . WHen Edward the fourth was setled in the Kingdome of England , he made his Brother George Duke of Clarence , Lieutenant of Ireland . This Prince was born in the Castle of Dublin , during the Government of his father the Duke of York ; yet did he never pass over into this Kingdom , to govern it in person , though he held the Lieutenancy many years . But it is manifest , that King Edward the fourth did not pay any Army in Ireland during his Reign ; but the Men of War did pay themselves by taking Coigne and Livery upon the Country : which extortion grew so excesssive and intolerable , as the Lord Tiptoft being Deputy to the Duke of Clarence , was enforced to execute the Law upon the greatest Earl in the Kingdom ; namely , Desmond ; who lost his head at Droghedagh for this offence . Howbeit , that the State might not seem utterly to neglect the defence of the Pale , there was a fraternity of men at armes , called the Brother-hood of St. George , erected by Parliament , the 14. of Edward the fourth , consisting of thirteen the most Noble and worthy persons within the four shires . Of the first foundation , were Thomas Earl of Kildare , Sir Rowland Eustace , Lord of Port-lester , and Sir Robert Eustace for the County of Kildare , Robert Lord of Howth , the Mayor of Dublin , and Sir Robert Dowdal , for the County of Dublin ; the Viscount of Gormanston , Edward Plunket , Senesha I of Meth ; Alexander Plunket , and Barnabe Barnewale , for the County of Meth , the Mayor of Droghedagh , Sir Lawrence Taaffe , and Richard Bellewe , for the County of Lowth . These and their Successors , were to meet yearly upon St. Georges day ; and to choose one of themselves to be Captain of that Brother-hood , for the next year to come . Which Captain , should have at his command , 120. Archers on horseback , forty horsemen , and forty Pages , to suppress Out-laws and rebels . The wages of every Archer , should be six pence , Per diem ; and every Horseman , five pence , Per diem ; and four marks , Per annum . And to pay these entertainments , and to maintain this new fraternity , there was granted unto them by the same Act of Parliament a subsidy of Poundage , out of all Marchandizes exported or imported thoroughout the Realm ( hydes , and the goods of Free-men of Dublin and Droghedah only excepted . ( These 200. men were all the standing forces that were then maintained in Ireland . And as they were Natives of the Kingdom , so the Kingdom it self did pay their wages without expecting any treasure out of England . BUt now the wars of Lancaster and York being ended , and Henry the seventh being in the actual and peaceable possession of the Kingdom of England , let us see if this King did send over a Competent Army to make a perfect Conquest of Ireland . Assuredly , if those two Idols or Counterfeits which were set up against him in the beginning of his Reign , had not found footing and followers in this Land , King Henry the seventh had sent neither Horse nor Foot hither , but let the Pale to the Guard and defence of the Fraternity of Saint George , which stood till the tenth year of his Reign . And therefore , upon the erection of the first Idol , which was Lambert the Priests Boy , he transmitted no Forces , but sent over Sir Richard Edgecomb , with Commission to take an Oath of Allegiance of all the Nobility , Gentry , and Citizens of this Kingdom ; which service he performed fully , and made an exact return of his Commission to the King. And immediately after that , the King sent for all the Lords of Parliament in this Realm ; who repairing to his presence , were first in a Kingly manner reproved by him ; for among other things he told them , that if their King were still absent from them , they would at length Crown Apes ; but at last entertained them , and dismissed them graciously . This course of clemency he held at first . But after , when Perkin Warbeck , who was set up , and fo●lowed chiefly by the Giraldines in Leinster , and Citizens of Cork in Munster ; to suppress this Counterfeit , the King sent over Sir Edward Poynings , with an Army ( as the Histories call it ) which did not consist of a thousand men by the Poll ; and yet it brought such terror with it , as all the Adherents of Perkin Warbeck were scattered , and retired for succour into the Irish Countreys : to the Marches whereof , he marched with his weak Forces , but eft-soons returned , and held a Parliament . Wherein among many good Laws , one Act was made , That no Subject should make any War or Peace within the Land , without the special Licence of the Kings Lieutenant or Deputy . A manifest argument , that at that time the bordering Wars in this Kingdom , were made altogether by Voluntaries , upon their own head , without any pay or entertainment , and without any Order or Commission from the State. And though the Lords and Gentlemen of the Pale , in the nineteenth of year of this Kings Reign , joyned the famous Battel of Knocktow in Conaght ; wherein Mac William with four thousand of the Irish , and degenerate Engglish were slain ; yet was not this journey made by Warrant from the King , or upon his charge ( as it is expressed in the Book of Howth ) but onely upon a private quarrel of the Earl of Kildare : so loosly were the Martial affairs of Ireland carried , during the Reign of King Henry the seventh . IN the time of King Henry the eighth , the Earl of Surrey , Lord Admiral , was made Lieutenant ; and though he were the greatest Captain of the English Nation then living ; yet brought he with him rather an honorable Guard for his person , than a competent Army to recover Ireland . For he had in his Retinue , two hundred tall Yeomen of the Kings Guard : But because he wanted means to perform any great action , he made means to return the sooner : yet in the mean time he was not idle , but passed the short time he spent here , in holding a Parliament , and divers journeys against the Rebels of Leinster ; insomuch as he was hurt in his own person , upon the borders of Leix . After the revocation of this honourable personage , King Henry the eighth , sent no Forces into Ireland , till the Rebellion of the Giraldines , which hapned in the seven and twentieth year of his Reign . Then sent he over Sir William Skevington , with five hundred men , onely to quench that fire , and not to enlarge the border , or to rectifie the Government . This Deputy dyed in the midst of the service , so as the Lord Leonard Gray was sent to finish it : Who arriving with a supply of two hundred men , or thereabouts , did so prosecute the Rebels , as the Lord Garret their Chieftain , and his five Uncles , submitted themselves unto him , and were by him transmitted into England . But this service being ended , that active Nobleman with his little Army , and some aids of the Pale , did oftentimes repel O Neal , and O Donel , attempting the invasion of the Civil Shires , and at last made that prosperous fight at Belahoo , on the Confines of Meath ; the memory whereof , is yet famous , as that he defeated ( well-nigh ) all the power of the North ; and so quieted the border for many years . Hitherto then it is manifest , that since the last transfretation of King Richard the second , the Crown of England never sent over , either numbers of men , or quantities of treasure , sufficient to defend the small Territory of the Pale , much less to reduce that which was lost , or to finish the Conquest of the whole Island . After this , Sir Anthony S. Leger , was made chief Governor , who performed great service in a Civil course , as shall be expressed hereafter . But Sir Edward Bellingham , who succeeded him , proceeded in a Martial course against the Irishry , and was the first Deputy , from the time of King Edward the third , till the Reign of King Edward the sixth , that extended the border beyond the limits of the English Pale , by beating and breaking the Moors and Connors , and building the Forts of Leix and Offaly . This service he performed with six hundred horse ; the monethly charge whereof , did arise to seven hundred and seventy pound . And four hundred foot , whose pay did amount to four hundred and forty six pound per mensem ; as appeareth upon the Treasurers Accompt , remaining in the Office of the Kings Remembrancer in England . Yet were not these Countreys so fully recovered by this Deputy , but that Thomas Earl of Sussex did put the last hand to this work ; and rooting out these two rebellious Septs , planted English Colonies in their rooms , which in all the tumultuous times since , have kept their Habitations , their Loyalty , and Religion . And now are we come to the time of Queen ELIZABETH , who sent over more men , and spent more treasure to save and reduce the Land of Ireland , than all her Progenitors since the Conquest . DUring her Reign , there arose three notorious and main Rebellions , which drew several Armies out of England . The first of Shane O Neal ; the second , of Desmond ; the last of Tyrone ; ( for the particular insurrections of the Viscount Baltinglass , and Sir Edmund Butler ; the Moors ; the Cavanaghes ; the Birnes , and the Bourkes of Conaght , were all suppressed by the standing Forces here . ) To subdue Shane O Neal , in the height of his Rebellion , in the year , 1566. Captain Randal transported a Regiment of one thousand men into Vlster , and planted a Garrison at Loughfo●le . Before the coming of which supply ( viz. ) in the year 1565. the List of the standing Army of Horse and foot , Eng●ish and Irish , did not exceed the number of twelve hundred men , as appeareth by the Treasurers Accompt of Ireland , now remaining in the Exchequer of England . With these Forces did Sir Henry Sidney ( then Lord Deputy ) march into the farthest parts of Tirone , and joyning with Captain Randal , did much distress ( but not fully defeat ) O Neal , who was afterwards slain upon a meer accident by the Scots , and not by the Queens Army . TO prosecute the Wars in Munster , against Desmond and his Adherents , there were transmitted out of England at several times , three or four thousand men , which together , with the standing Garrisons , and some other supplies raised here , made at one time , an Army of six thousand and upwards : which with the Vertue and Valour of Arthur Lord Gray , and others the Commanders , did prove a sufficient power to extinguish that Rebellion . But that being done , it was never intended that these Forces should stand , till the rest of the Kingdom were settled and reduced : onely , that Army which was brought over by the Earl of Essex , Lord Lieutenant and Governor General of this Kingdom , in the nine and thirtieth year of Queen Elizabeth , to suppress the Rebellion of Tirone , which was spread universally over the whole Realm ; That Army , I say ( the command whereof , with the Government of the Realm , was shortly after transferred to the command of the Lord Montjoy , afterwards Earl of Devonshire , who with singular wisdom , valour , and industry , did prosecute and finish the War ) did consist of such good men of War , and of such numbers , being well-nigh twenty thousand by the Poll , and was so royally supplied and paid , and continued in full strength so long a time , as that it brake and absolutely subdued all the Lords and Chieftains of the Irishry , and degenerate or rebellious English . Whereupon , the multitude , who ever loved to be followers of such as could master and defend them , admiring the power of the Crown of England , being bray'd ( as it were ) in a Morter , with the Sword , Famine , and Pestilence altogether , submitted themselves to the English Government , received the Laws and Magistrates , and most gladly embraced the Kings Pardon and Peace in all parts of the Realm , with demonstration of joy and comfort ; which made indeed , an entire , perfect , and final Conquest of Ireland . And though upon the finishing of the War , this great Army was reduced to less numbers , yet hath His Majestie in his Wisdom , thought it fit , still to maintain such competent Forces here , as the Law may make her progress and Circuit about the Realm , under the protection of the Sword ( as Virgo , the figure of Justice , is by Leo in the Zodiack ) until the people have perfectly learned the Lesson of Obedience , and the Conquest be established in the hearts of all men . THus far have I endeavoured to make it manifest , that from the first adventure and attempt of the English ( to subdue and conquer Ireland ) until the last War with Tyrone , ( which as it was Royally undertaken , so it was really prosecuted to the end ) there hath been four main defects in the carriage of the Martial Affairs here . First , the Armies for the most part , were too weak for a Conquest : Secondly , when they were of a competent strength ( as in both the journeys of Richard the second ) they were too soon broken up and dissolved : Thirdly , they were ill paid : And fourthly , they were ill governed , which is always a consequent of ill payment . BUt why was not this great work performed , before the latter end of Queen Elizabeths Reign , considering that many of the Kings her Progenitors , were as great Captains as any in the World , and had elsewhere larger Dominions and Territories ? First , who can tell whether the Divine Wisdom , to abate the glory of those Kings , did not reserve this Work to be done by a Queen , that it might rather appear to be his own immediate work ? And yet for her greater Honor , made it the last of her great actions , as it were , to Crown all the rest ? And to the end , that a secure peace might settle the Conquest , and make it firm and perpetual to Posterity ; caused it to be made in that fulness of time , when England and Scotland became to be united under one Imperial Crown ; and when the Monarchy of Great Britany was in League and Amity with all the World. Besides , the Conquest at this time , doth perhaps fulfil that prophesie , wherein the four great Prophets of Ireland do concur , as it is recorded by Giraldus Cambrensis , to this effect , That after the first Invasion of the English , they should spend many ages , in crebris conflictibus , longoque certamine & multis caedibus . And that , Omnes fere Anglici ab Hibernia turbabuntur : nihilominus orientalia maritima semper obtinebunt ; Sed vix paulo antè diem Judicii ; plenam Anglorum populo victoriam compromittunt ; Insula Hibernica de mari usque ad mare de toto subacta & incastellata . If S. Patrick and the rest did not utter this Prophesie ; certainly Giraldus is a Prophet , who hath reported it . To this , we may adde the Prophesie of Merlin , spoken of also by Giraldus , Sextus moenia Hiberniae subvertet , & regiones in Regnum redigentur . Which is performed in the time of King James the sixth ; in that all the paces are cleared , and places of fastness laid open , which are the proper Walls and Castles of the Irish , as they were of the British in the time of Agricola ; and withall , the Irish Countreys being reduced into Counties , make but one entire and undivided Kingdom . But to leave these high and obscure causes , the plain and manifest truth is , that the Kings of England in all ages , had been powerful enough to make an absolute Conquest of Ireland , if their whole power had been employed in that enterprize : but still there arose sundry occasions , which divided and diverted their power some other way . Let us therefore take a brief view of the several impediments which arose in every Kings time , since the first Overture of the Conquest , whereby they were so employed and busied , as they could not intend the final Conquest of Ireland . KIng Henry the second , was no sooner returned out of Ireland , but all his four Sons conspired with his Enemies , rose in Arms , and moved War against him , both in France , and in England . This unnatural Treason of his Sons , did the King express in an Emblem painted in his Chamber at Winchester , wherein was an Eagle , with three Eglets tiring ●n her breast ; and the fourth pecking at one of her eyes . And the troth is , these ungracious practises of his Sons , did impeach his journey to the Holy-Land , which he had once vowed , vexed him all the days of his life , and brought his gray hairs with sorrow to the grave . Besides , this King having given the Lordship of Ireland to John his youngest Son ● his ingratitude afterwards made the King careless to settle him in the quiet and absolute possession of that Kingdom . RIchard the first , which succeeded Henry the second in the Kingdom of England , had less reason to bend his power towards the Conquest of this Land , which was given in perpetuity to the Lord John his Brother . And therefore , went he in person to the Holy War ; by which journey , and his Captivity in Austria , and the heavy ransome that he paid for his liberty , he was hindred , and utterly disabled to pursue any so great an action as the Conquest of Ireland ; And after his delivery and return , hardly was he able to maintain a Frontier War in Normandy , where by hard fortune he lost his life . KIng John his Brother , had greatest reason to prosecute the War of Ireland , because the Lordship thereof was the portion of his inheritance , given unto him , when he was called John Sans-Terre . Therefore , he made two journeys thither ; one , when he was Earl of Morton , and very young , about twelve years of age ; the other , when he was King , in the twelfth year of his Reign . In the the first , his own youth , and his youthful company , Roboams Counsellors , made him hazard the loss of all that his Father had won . But in the latter , he shewed a resolution to recover the entire Kingdom , in taking the submissions of all the Irishry , and settling the estates of the English , and giving order for the building of many Castles and Forts , whereof some remain until this day . But he came to the Crown of England , by a defeasible Title , so as he was never well settled in the hearts of the people , which drew him the sooner back out of Ireland into England : where shortly after , he fell into such trouble and distress ; The Clergy cursing him on the one side ; and the Barons Rebelling against him on the other , as he became so far unable to return to the Conquest of Ireland , as besides the forfeiture of the Territories in France , he did in a manner lose both the Kingdoms . For he surrendred both to the Pope , and took them back again to hold in Fee-farm ; which brought him into such hatred at home , and such contempt abroad , as all his life time after , he was possest rather with fear of loosing his head , than with hope of reducing the Kingdom of Ireland . DUring the infancy of Henry the third , the Barons were troubled in expelling the French , whom they had drawn in against King John. But this Prince was no sooner come to his majority , but the Barons raised a long and cruel war against him . Into these troubled waters , the Bishops of Rome did cast their Nets , and drew away all the wealth of the realm by their provisions , and infinite exactions , whereby the Kingdom was so impoverished , as the King was scarce able to feed his own houshold and train , much less to nourish Armies for the conquest of Forraign Kingdoms . And albeit he had given this Land to the Lord Edward his eldest son , yet could not that worthy Prince ever find means or opportunity to visit this Kingdom in person . For , from the time he was able to bear armes , he served continually against the Barons , by whom he was taken prisoner at the battel of Lewes . And when that rebellion was appeased , he made a journey to the Holy Land , ( an employment which in those dayes diverted all Christian Princes from performing any great actions in Europe ) from whence he was returned , when the Crown of England descended upon him . THis King Edward the first , who was a Prince adorned with all vertues , did in the managing of his affairs , shew himself a right good husband , who being Owner of a Lordship ill husbanded , doth first enclose and mannure his demeasnes near his principal house , before he doth improve his wasts afar off . Therefore , he began first to establish the Common-wealth of England , by making many excellent Laws , and instituting the form of publick Justice , which remaineth to this day . Next , he fully subdued and reduced the Dominion of Wales ; then by his power and authority he setled the Kingdom of Scotland ; and lastly , he sent a Royal army into Cascoigne , to recover the Dutchy of Aquitain . These four great actions , did take up all the raign of this Prince . And therefore , we find not in any Record , that this King transmitted any Forces into Ireland ; but on the other side , we find it recorded both in the Annals , and in the Pipe-Rolls of this Kingdom , that three several Armies were raised of the Kings subjects in Ireland , and transported one into Scotland , another into Wales ; and the third into Cascoigne ; and that several aids were levyed here , for the setting forth of those armies . THe Son and Successor of this excellent Prince , was Edward the second , who much against his will sent one small army into Ireland ; not with a purpose to finish the Conquest , but to guard the person of his Minion , Piers Gaveston , who being banished out of England , was made Lieutenant of Ireland , that so his exile might seem more honourable . He was no sooner arrived here , but he made a journey into the Mountains of Dublin ; brake and subdued the Rebels there ; built New-Castle in the Birnes Country , and repaired Castlekeuin ; and after passed up into Mounster and Thomond , performing every where great service , with much Vertue and Valour . But the King , who could not live without him , revokt him within less than a year . After which time the invasion of the Scots , and Rebellion of the Barons , did not only disable this King to be a Conqueror , but deprived him both of his Kingdom and life . And when the Scottish nation had over-run all this land under the conduct of Edw. le Bruce ( who stiled himself King of Ireland ) England was not then able to send either men or mony to save this Kingdom . Only Roger de Mortimer then Justice of Ireland , arrived at Youghall , cum 38. milit . saith Friar Clinn in his Annals . But Bremingham , Verdon , Stapleton , and some other private Gentlemen , rose out with the Commons of Meth and Vriel , and at Fagher near Dondalke , a fatal place to the enemies of the Crown of England , overthrew a potent army of them . Et sic ( saith the red Book of the Exchequer , wherein the victory was briefly recorded ) per manus communis populi , & dextram dei deliberatur populus dei a servitute machinata & praecogitata . IN the time of King Edward the third , the impediments of the Conquest of Ireland , are so notorious , as I shall not need to express them ; to wit , the war which the King had with the Realms of Scotland , and of France ; but especially the Wars of France , which were almost continual for the space of forty years . And indeed , France was a fairer mark to shoot at , than Ireland , and could better reward the Conqueror . Besides , it was an inheritance newly descended upon the King ; and therefore , he had great reason to bend all his power , and spend all his time and treasure in the recovery thereof . And this is the true cause why Edward the third sent no army into Ireland , till the 36. year of his Reign , when the Lord Lionel brought over a Regiment of 1500. men , as is before expressed : which that wise and warlick Prince did not transmit as a competent power , to make a full conquest , but as an honorable retinue for his son ; and withall , to enable him to recover some part of his Earldom of Vlster , which was then over-run with the Irish . But on the other part , though the English Colonies were much degenerate in this Kings time , and had lost a great part of their possessions , yet lying at the siege of Callis , he sent for a supply of men out of Ireland , which were transported under the conduct of the Earl of Kildare , and Fulco de l● Freyn , in the year 1347. AND now are we come again to the time of King Richard the second ; who for the first ten years of his Reign , was a Minor , and much disquieted with popular Commotions ; and after that , was more troubled with the factions that arose between his Minions , and the Princes of the blood . But at last , he took a resolution to finish the Conquest of this Realm . And to that end he made two Royal voyages hither . Upon the first , he was deluded by the faigned submissions of the Irish ; but upon the latter , when he was fully bent to prosecute the war with effect , he was diverted and drawn from hence by the return of the Duke of Lancaster , into England , and the general defection of the whole Realm . AS for Henry the Fourth , he being an Intruder upon the Crown of England , was hindered from all Forraign actions , by sundry Conspiracies and Rebellions at home , moved by the house of Northumberland in the North ; by the Dukes of Surrey and Exceter in the South ; and by Owen Glendour in Wales ; so as he spent his short Raign in establishing and setling himself in the quiet possession of England , and had neither leisure nor opportunity to undertake the final conquest of Ireland . Much less could King Henry the fifth perform that work : for in the second year of his Reign , he transported an Army into France , for the recovery of that Kingdom , and drew over to the siege of Harflew , the Prior of Kilmaineham , with 1500. Irish . In which great action , this victorious Prince , spent the rest of his life . AND after his death , the two Noble Princes his Brothers , the Duke of Bedford and Glocester , who during the minority of King Henry the sixth , had the Government of the Kingdoms of England and France , did employ all their Counsels and endeavours to perfect the Conquest of France , the greater part whereof being gained by Henry the fifth , and retained by the Duke of Bedford , was again lost by King Henry the sixth ; a manifest argument of his disability to finish the Conquest of this Land. But when the civil War between the two Houses was kindled , the Kings of England were so far from reducing all the Irish under their Obedience , as they drew out of Ireland to strengthen their parties , all the Nobility and Gentry descended of English race , which gave opportunity to the Irishry , to invade the Lands of the English Colonies , and did hazard the Loss of the whole Kingdom . For , though the Duke of York did , while he lived in Ireland , carry himself respectively towards all the Nobility , to win the general love of all , bearing equal favour to the Giraldines and the Butlers ( as appeared at the Christning of George Duke of Clarence , who was born in the Castle of Dublin , where he made both the Earl of Kildare , and the Earl of Ormonde his Gossips : ) And having occasion divers times to pass into England ; he left the sword with Kildare at one time , and with Ormonde at another : and when he lost his life at Wakefield , there were slain with him divers of both those families . Yet afterwards , th●se two Noble houses of Ireland , did severally follow the two Royal houses of England ; the Giraldines adhering to the house of York , and the Butlers to the house of Lancaster . Whereby it came to pass , that not only the principal Gentlemen of both those Sur-names , but all their friends and dependants did pass into England , leaving their Lands and possessions to be over-run by the Irish . These impediments , or rather impossibilities of finishing the Conquest of Ireland , did continue till the Wars of Lancaster and York were ended : which was about the twelfth year of King Edward the fourth . Thus hitherto the Kings of England were hindred from finishing this Conquest by great and apparent impediments : Henry the second , by the rebellion of his Sons : King John , Henry the third , and Edward the second , by the Barons Wars : Edward the first by his Wars in Wales and Scotland : Edward the third , and Henry the fifth , by the Wars of France : Richard the second , Henry the fourth , Henry the sixth , and Edward the fourth , by Domestick contention for the Crown of England it self . BUT the fire of the civil war being utterly quenched , and King Edward the fourth setled in the peaceable possession of the Crown of England , what did then hinder that war●ick Prince from reducing of Ireland also ? First the whole Realm of England was miserably wasted , depopulated and impoverished by the late civil dissentions ; yet as soon as it had recovered it self with a little peace and rest , this King raised an Army and revived the Title of France again : howbeit this Army was no sooner transmitted and brought into the field , but the two Kings also were brought to an interview . Whereupon , partly by the fair and white promises of Lewis the 11. and partly by the corruption of some of King Edwards Minions , the English forces were broken and dismissed , and King Edward returned into England , where shortly after find●ng himself deluded and abused by the French , he dyed with melancholy , and vexation of spirit . I Omit to speak of Richard the Usurper , who never got the quiet possession of England , but was cast out by Henry the seventh within two years and a half , after his Usurpation . AND for King Henry the seventh himself , though he made that happy Union of the two houses , yet for more than half the space of his Reign , there were walking spirits of the house of Yorke , as well in Ireland as in England , which he could not conjure down , without expence of some bloud and Treasure . But in his later times , he did wholly study to improve the Revenues of the Crown in both Kingdomes ; with an intent to provide means for some great action which he intended : which doubtless , if he had lived , would rather have proved a journey into France , than into Ireland , because in the eyes of all men , it was a fairer enterprize . THerefore King Henry the eighth , in the beginning of his raign , made a Voyage Royal into France ; wherein he spent the greatest part of that treasure , which his Father had frugally reserved ; perhaps for the like purpose . In the latter end of his Reign , he made the like journey , being enricht with the Revenues of the Abby Lands . But in the middle time between these two attempts , the great alteration which he made in the State Ecclesiastical , caused him to stand upon his guard at home ; the Pope having sollicited all the Princes of Christendom to revenge his quarrel in that behalf . And thus was King Henry the eighth , detained and diverted from the absolute reducing of the Kingdom of Ireland . LAstly , the infancy of King Edward the sixth , and the Coverture of Qu. Mary ( which are both Non abilities in the Law ) did in fact disable them to accomplish the Conquest of Ireland . SO as now this great work did remain to be performed by Queen ELIZABETH ; who though she were diverted by suppressing the open rebellion in the North ; by preventing divers secret Conspiracies against her person ; by giving aids to the French , and States of the Low-Countries ; by maintaining a Naval war with Spain , for many years together : yet the sundry rebellions , joyned with forraign invasions upon this Island , whereby it was in danger to be utterly lost , and to be possessed by the Enemies of the Crown of England , did quicken her Majesties care for the preservation thereof ; and to that end , from time to time during her Reign , she sent over such supplies of men and treasure , as did suppress the Rebels , and repell the invaders . Howbeit , before the transmitting of the last great army , the forces sent over by Queen Elizabeth , were not of sufficient power to break and subdue a●l the Irishry , and to reduce and reform the whole Kingdom ; but when the general defection came , which came not without a special providence for the final good of that Kingdom ( though the second causes thereof , were the faint prosecution of the War against Tyrone ; the practises of Priests and Jesuites , and the expectation of the aids from Spain ) Then the extream peril of loosing the Kingdom ; the dishonour and danger that might thereby grow to the Crown of England ; together with a just disdain conceived by that great minded Queen , that so wicked and ungratefull a Rebell should prevail against Her , who had ever been victorious against all her enemies , did move , and almost enforce her to send over that mighty army : and did withall enflame the hearts of the Subiects of England , chearfully to contribute towards the maintaining thereof , a Million of sterling pounds at least : which was done with a purpose only to Save , and not to Gain a Kingdom ; To keep and retain that Soveraignty , which the Crown of England had in Ireland ( such as it was ) and not to recover a more absolute Dominion . But , as it faileth out many times , that when a house is on fire , the Owner to save it from burning , pulleth it down to the ground ; but that pulling down , doth give occasion of building it up again in a better form : So these last Wars , which to save the Kingdome did utterly break and destroy this people , produced a better effect than was at first expected . For , every Rebellion , when it is supprest , doth make the subject weaker and the Prince stronger . So , this general revolt , when it was overcome , did produce a general Obedience and Reformation of all the Irishry , which ever before had been disobedient and unreformed ; and thereupon ensued the final and full conquest of Ireland . And thus much may suffice to be spoken touching the defects in the martial affairs and the weak and faint prosecution of the war ; and of the several Impediments or employments , which did hinder or divert every King of England successively , from reducing Ireland to their absolute subjection . IT now remaineth , that we shew the defects of the Civil Policy and Government , which gave no less impediment to the perfection of this Conquest . THe first of that kind , doth consist in this , That the Crown of England did not from the beginning give Laws to the Irishry ; whereas to give Laws to a conquered people , is the principal mark and effect of a perfect Conquest . For , albeit King Henry the second , before his return out of Ireland , held a Council or Parliament at Lissemore ; Vbi Leges Angliae ab omnibus sunt gratanter receptae , & Juratoria Cautione praestita confirmatae , as Matth. Paris writeth . And though King John in the twelfth year of his Reign , did establish the English Laws and Customes here , and placed Sheriffs and other Ministers to rule and govern the people , according to the Law of England : and to that end , Ipse duxit secum viros discretos & legis peritos , quorum communi consilio scatuit & praecepit , leges Anglicanas teneri in Hibernia , &c. as we finde it recorded among the Patent Rolls in the Tower , 11 Hen. 3. m. 3. Though likewise , King Henry the third did grant and transmit the like Charter of Liberties to his Subjects of Ireland , as himself and his Father had granted to the Subjects of England , as appeareth by another Record in the Tower , 1 Hen. 3. Pat. m. 13. And afterwards , by a special Writ , did command the Lord Justice of Ireland , Quod convocatis Archiepiscopis , Episcopis , Comitibus , Baronibus , &c. Coram : eis legi faceret Chartam Regis Johannis ; quam ipse legi fecit & jurari à Magnatibus Hiberniae , de legibus & Constitutionibus Angliae observandis , & quod leges illas teneant & observent , 12 Hen. 3. Claus . m. 8. And after that again , the same King by Letters Patents under the Great Seal of England , did confirm the Establishment of the English Laws made by King John , in this form , Quia pro Communi utilitate terrae Hiberniae , ac unitate terrarum , de Communi Consilio provisum sit , quod omnes leges & consuetudines quae in regno Angliae tenentur , in Hiberniâ teneantur , & eadem terra ejusdem legibus subjaceat , ac per easdem regatur , sicut Johannes Rex , cum illic esset , Statuit & firmiter mandavit ; ideo volumus quod omnia brevia de Communi Jure , quae currunt in Anglia , similiter currant in Hibernia , sub novo sigillo nostro , &c. Teste meipso apud Woodstock , &c. Which Confirmation is found among the Patent Rolls in the Tower , Anno 30. Hen. 3. Notwithstanding , it is evident by all the Records of this Kingdom , that onely the English Colonies , and some fews Septs of the Irishry , which were enfranchised by special Charters , were admitted to the benefit and protection of the Laws of England ; and that the Irish generally , were held and reputed Aliens , or rather enemies to the Crown of England ; insomuch , as they were not onely disabled to bring any actions , but they were so far out of the protection of the law , as it was often adjudg'd no felony to kill a meer Irishman in the time of peace . That the meer Irish were reputed Aliens , appeareth by sundry Records ; wherein Judgement is demanded , if they shall be answered in Actions brought by them : and likewise , by the Charters of Denization , which in all ages were purchased by them . In the Common Plea Rolls of 28 Edward the third ( which are yet preserved in Breminghams Tower ) this Case is adjudged . Simon Neal brought an action of Trespass against William Newlagh for breaking his Close in Clandalkin , in the County of Dublin ; the Defendant doth plead , that the Plaintiff is Hibernicus , & non de Quinque sanguinibus ; and demandeth Judgement , if he shall be answered . The Plaintiff replieth , Quod ipse est de quinque sanguinibus ( viz , ) De les Oneiles de Vlton , qui per Concessionem progenitorum Domini Regis ; Libertatibus Anglicis gaudere debent & utuntur , & proliberis hominibus reputantur . The Defendant rejoyneth , that the Plaintiff is not of the Oneals of Vlster , Nec de quinque sanguinibus . And thereupon they are at issue . Which being found for the Plaintiff , he had Judgement to recover his damages against the Defendant . By this Record it appeareth , that five principal Bloods , or Septs , of the Irishry , were by special grace enfranchised and enabled to take benefit of the Laws of England ; And that the Nation of ô Neals in Vlster , was one of the five . And in the like case , 3 of Edward the second , among the Plea-Rolls in Breminghams Tower : All the five Septs or Bloods , Qui gaudeant lege Anglicana quoad brevia portanda , are expressed , namely , Oneil de Vltonia ; O Molaghlin de Minia ; O Connoghor de Connacia ; O Brin de Thotmonia ; & Mac Murrogh de Lagenia : And yet I find , that O Neal himself long after , ( viz. ) in 20 Edw. 4. upon his marriage with a Daughter of the house of Kildare ( to satisfie the friends of the Lady ) was made denizen by a special Act of Parliament , 20 Edw. 4. C. 8. Again , in the 29 of Edw , 1. before the Justices in Eire at Droghedah , Thomas le Botteler brought an action of Detinue against Robert de Almain , for certain goods . The Defendant pleadeth , Quod non tenetur ei inde respondere , eo quod est Hibernicus , & non de libero sanguine . Et praedictus Thomas dicit , quod Anglicus est , & hoc petit quod inquiratur per patriam , Ideo fiat inde Jurat . &c. Jurat . dicunt super Sacrament suum , quod praedict Thomas Anglicus est , ideo consideratum est quod recuperet , &c. These two Records among many other , do sufficiently shew , that the Irish were disabled to bring any actions at the Common Law. Touching their Denizations , they were common in every Kings Reign , since Henry the second , and were never out of use , till His Majestie that now is , came to the Crown . Among the Pleas of the Crown of 4. Edw. 2. we finde a Confirmation made by Edward the first , of a Charter of Denization granted by Henry the second , to certain Oostmen , or Easterlings , who were Inhabitants of Waterford long before Henry the second attempted the Conquest of Ireland . Edwardus Dei gratia , &c. Justitiario suo Hiberniae Salutem : Quia per Inspectionem Chartae Dom. Hen. Reg. filii Imperatricis quondam Dom. Hiberniae proavi nostri nobis Constat , quod Ostmanni de Waterford legem Anglicorum in Hibernia habere , & secundum ipsam legam Judicari & deduci debènt : vobis mandamus quod Gillicrist Mac Gilmurrii , Willielmum & Johannem Mac Gilmurrii & alios Ostmannos de civitate & Comitatu Waterford , qui de predictis Ostmannis praedict . Dom. Henr. proavi nostri originem duxerunt , legem Anglicorum in partibus illis juxta tenorem Chartae praedict . habere , & eos secundum ipsam legem ( quantum in nobis est , deduci faciatis ) donec aliud de Consilio nostro inde duxerimus ordinand . In cujus rei , &c. Teste meipso apud Acton Burnell . 15. Octobris anno regni nostri undecimo . Again , among the Patent Rolls of 1 Edward the fourth , remaining in the Chancery here , we finde a Patent of Denization granted the 13 of Edward the first , in these words , Edwardus Dei gratia , Rex Angliae , Dom. Hiberniae , Dux Aquitaniae , &c. Omnibus Ballivis & fidelibus suis in Hibernia , Salutem : Volentes Christophero filio Donaldi Hibernico gratiam sacere specialem , concedimus pro nobis & haeredibus nostris , quod idem Christopherus hanc habeat libertatem , ( viz. ) Quod ipse de catero in Hibernia utatur legibus Anglicanis , & prohibemus ne quisquam contra hanc concessionem nostram dictum Christopherum vexet in aliquo vel perturbet . In cujus rei Testimonium , &c. Teste meipso apud Westm . 27. die Junii , anno regni nostri , 13. In the same Roll , we finde another Charter of Denization , granted in the first of Edward the fourth , in a more larger and beneficial form . Edw. Dei gratia , &c. Omnibus Ballivis , &c. Salutem . Sciatis quod nos volentes Willielmum O Bolgir capellanum de Hibernica Natione existentem , favore prosequi gratioso , de gratia nostra speciali , &c. Concessimus eidem Willielmo , quod ipse liberi sit Status , & liberae conditionis , & ab omni servitute Hibernicâ liber & quietus , & quod ipse legibus Anglicanis in omnibus & per omnia uti possit & gaudere , eodem modo , quo homines Anglici infra dictam terram eas habent , & iis gaudent & utuntur , quodque ipse respondeat , & respondeatur , in quibuscumque Curiis nostris : ac omnimod . terras , tenementa , redditus , & servitia perquirere possit sibi & haere dibus suis imperpetuum , &c. If I should collect out of the Records , all the Charters of this kind , I should make a Volume thereof ; but these may suffice to shew , that the meer Irish were not reputed free Subjects ; nor admitted to the benefit of the Laws of England , until they had purchased Charters of Denization . Lastly , the meer Irish were not onely accounted Aliens , but Enemies ; and altogether out of the Protection of the Law ; so as it was no capital Offence to kill them ; and this is manifest by many Records . At a Gaol-delivery at Waterford , before John Wogan Lord Justice of Ireland , the fourth of Edward the second , we finde it recorded among the Pleas of the Crown of that year , Quod Robertus le Wayleys rectatus de morte Johannis filii Juor Mac Gillemory felonice per ipsum interfecti , &c Venit & bene cognovit quod praedictum Johannem interfecit : dicit tamon quod peri● ejus interfectionem feloniam committere non potuit , quia dicit , quod praedictus Johannes fuit purus Hibernicus , & non de libero sanguine , &c. Et cum Dominus dicti Johannis ( cujus Hibernicus idem Johannes suit ) die quo interfectus fuit , solutionem pro ipso Johanne Hibernico suo sic interfecto petere voluerit , ipse Robertus paratus erat ad respondend ' de solutione praedict prout Justitia suadebit . Et super hoc venit quidam Johannes le Poer , & dicit pro Domino Rege , quod praedict . Iohannes filius Iuor Mac Gillemory , & antecessores sui de cognonime praedict . à tempore quo Dominus Henricus filius Imperatricis , quondam Dominus Hiberniae , Tritavus Domini Regis nunc , fuit in Hibernia , legem Anglicorum in Hibernia usque ad hunc diem haberc , & secundum ipsam legem judicari & deduci debent . And so pleaded the Charter of Denization granted to the Oostmen recited before ; All which appeareth at large in the said Record : Wherein we may note , that the killing of an Irish man , was not punished by our Law , as Man-slaughter , which is Fellony , and Capital , ( for our Law did neither protect his life , nor revenge his death ) but by a Fine or pecuniary punishment , which is called an Erick , according to the Brehon , or Irish Law. Again , at a Gaol-delivery , before the same Lord Justice at Limerick , in the Roll of the same year , we finde , that Willielmus filius Rogeri rectatus de morre Rogeri de Canteton felonice per ipsum interfecti , venit & dicit , quod feloniam per interfectionem praedictam committere non potuit , quia dicit quod praedict . Rogerus Hibernic . est , & non de libero sanguine ; dicit etiam quod praedict . Rogerus fuit de Cognomine de Ohederiscal & non de cognonime de Cantetons , & de hoc ponit se super patriam , &c. Et Jurati dicunt super Sacram. suum , quod praedictus Rogerus Hibernicus fuit & de cognonime de Ohederiscal & pro Hibernico habebatur tota vita sua : Ideo praedict . Willielmus quoad feloniam praedict . quietus . Sed quia praedictus Rogerus Ottederiscal fuit Hibernicus Domini Regis , praedict . Willielmus recommittatur Gaolae , quousque plegios invenerit de quinque marcis solvendis Domino Regi pro solutione praedicti Hibernici . But on the other side , if the Jury had found , that the party slain had been of English race and Nation , it had been adjudged Fellony ; as appeareth by a Record of 29 of Edward the first , in the Crown-Office here . Coram Waltero Lenfant & sociis suis Justitiariis Itinerantibus apud Drogheda in Comitatu Louth . Johannes Laurens indictat . de morte Galfridi Douedal venit & non dedicit mortem praedictam : sed dicit quod praedict . Galfridus fuit Hibernicus , & non de libero sanguine , & d● bono & malo ponit se super patriam , &c. Et Jurat . dicunt super Sacram. suum quod praedict . Galfridus Anglicus fuit , & ideo praedict . Johannes culpabilis e●● de morte Galfridi praedict . Ideo suspend Catalla 13. s. unde Hugo de Clinton Vic● com . respondet . Hence it is , that in all the Parliament Rolls which are extant fro● the fortieth year of Edward the third when the Statutes of Kilkenny were enacted , till the Reign of King Henry the eighth , we finde the degenerate and disobedient English , called Rebels ; but the Irish which were not in the Kings peace , are called Enemies . Statute Kilkenny . c. 1.10 . and 11.11 Hen. 4. c. 24.10 Hen. 6. c. 1.18.18 Hen. 6. c. 4.5 Edw. 4. c. 6.10 Hen. 7. c. 17. All these Statutes speak of English Rebels , and Irish Enemies ; as if the Irish had never been in condition of Subjects , but always out of the Protection of the Law ; and were indeed in worse case than Aliens of any Forreign Realm that was in Amity with the Crown of England . For , by divers heavy Penal Laws , the English were forbidden to marry , to foster , to make Gossips with the Irish ; or to have any trade or commerce in their Markets or Fairs ; nay , there was a Law made no longer since , than the 28 year of Henry the eighth , that the English should not marry with any person of Irish blood , though he had gotten a Charter of Denization , unless he had done both Homage and Fealty to the King in the Chancery , and were also bound by Recognizance with sureties , to continue a Loyal Subject . Whereby it is manifest , that such as had the Government of Ireland under the Crown of England , did intend to make a perpetual separation and enmity between the English and the Irish ; pretendng ( no doubt ) that the English should in the end root cut the Irish ; which the English not being able to do , did cause a perpetual War between the Nations : which continued four hundred and odde years , and would have lasted to the Worlds end ; if in the end of Queen Elizabeths Reign , the Irishry had not been broken and conquered by the Sword : And since the beginning of his Majesties Reign , had not been protected and governed by the Law. BUt perhaps , the Irishry in former times did wilfully refuse to be subject to the Laws of England , and would not be partakers of the benefit thereof , though the Crown of England did desire ; and therefore , they were reputed Aliens , Out-laws , and Enemies . Assuredly , the contrary doth appear , as well by the Charters of Denization purchased by the Irish in all ages , as by a Petition preferred by them to the King , Anno 2 Edward the third : desiring , that an Act might pass in Ireland , whereby all the Irishry might be inabled to use and enjoy the Laws of England , without purchasing of particular Denizations : Upon which Petition , the King directed a special Writ to the Lord Justice ; which is found amongst the Close-Rolls in the Tower of London , in this form ; Rex dilecto & fideli suo Johanni Darcile Mepieu Justic . suo Hiberniae , Salutem . Ex parte quorundam hominum de Hibernia nobis extitit supplicatum , ut per Statutum inde faciendum concedere velimus , quod omnes Hibernici qui voluerint , legibus utatur Anglicanis : ita quod necesse non habeant super hoc Chartas alienas à nobis impetrare : nos igitur Certiorari volentes si sine alieno praejudicio praemissis annuere valeamus , vobis mandamus quod voluntatem magnatum terrae illius in proximo Parliamento nostro ibidem tenendo super hoc cum diligentia perscrutari facias : & de eo quod inde inveneritis una cum Consilio & advisamento nobis certificetis , &c. Whereby I collect , that the great Lords of Ireland had informed the King , that the Irishry might not be naturalized , without damage and prejudice either to themselves , or to the Crown . But I am well assured , that the Irishry did desire to be admitted to the benefit of the Law , not onely in this Petition exhibited to King Edward the third ; but by all their submissions made to King Richard the second , and to the Lord Thomas of Lancaster before the Wars of the two Houses ; and afterwards to the Lord Leonard Grey , and Sir Anthony Saint-Leger , when King Henry the eighth began to reform this Kingdom . In particular , the Birns of the Mountains , in the 34 of Henry the eighth , desire that their Countrey might be made Shire-ground , and called the County of Wicklow : And in the 23 of Henry the eighth , O Donnel doth Covenant with Sir William Skeffington , Quod si Dominus Rex velit reformare Hiberniam , ( whereof it should seem he made some doubt ) that he and his people would gladly be governed by the Laws of England . Only that ungrateful Traytor Tirone , though he had no colour or shadow of Title to that great Lordship , but only by grant from the Crown , and by the Law of England ( for by the Irish Law he had been ranked with the meanest of his Sept ) yet in one of his Capitulations with the State , he required that no Sheriff might have Jurisdiction within Tyrone ; and consequently that the Laws of England might not be executed there : Which request , was never before made by O Neale , or any other Lord of the Irishry , when they submitted themselves : but contrariwise they were humble sutors to have the benefit and protection of the English Laws . THis then I note as a great defect in the civil policy of this Kingdom , in that for the space of three hundred and fifty years at least after the Conquest first attempted , the English laws were not communicated to the Irish , nor the benefit and protection thereof allowed unto them , though they earnestly desired and sought the same . For , as long as they were out of the protection of the Law ; so as every English-man might oppress , spoil , and kill them without controulment , how was it possible they should be other than Out-laws and Enemies to the Crown of England ? If the King would not admit them to the condition of Subjects , how could they learn to acknowledge and obey him as their Soveraign ? When they might not converse or Commerce with any Civil Men , nor enter into any Town or City without peril of their Lives ; whither should they flye but into the Woods and Mountains , and there live in a wilde and barbarous manner ? If the English Magistrates would not rule them by the Law , which doth punish Treason , and Murder , and Theft with death ; but leave them to be ruled by their own Lords and Laws , why should they not embrace their own Brehon Law , which punisheth no offence , but with a Fine or Ericke ? If the Irish be not permitted to purchase Estates of Free-holds or Inheritance , which might descend to their Children , according to the course of our Common Law , must they not continue their custom of Tanistrie ? which makes all their possessions uncertain , and brings Confusion , Barbarism , and Incivility ? In a word , if the English would neither in peace Govern them by the Law , nor could in war root them out by the sword ; must they not needs be pricks in their eyes , and thorns in their sides , till the worlds end ? and so the Conquest never be brought to perfection . BUT on the other side ; If from the beginning , the Laws of England had been established , and the Brehon or Irish Law utterly abolished , as well in the Irish Countries , as the English Colonies ; If there had been no difference made between the Nations in point of Justice and protection , but all had been governed by one Equal , Just , and Honourable Law , as Dido speaketh in Virgil ; Tros , Tyriusvè mihi nullo discrimine habetur . If upon the first submission made by the Irish Lords to King Henry the second ; Quem in Regem & Dominum receperunt , saith Matth. Paris ; or upon the second submission made to King John , when , Plusquam viginti Reguli maximo timore perterriti homagium ei & fidelitatem fecerunt , as the same Author writeth ; or upon the third general submission made to King Richard the second ; when they did not only do Homage and fealty , but bound themselves by Indentures and Oaths ( as is before expressed ) to become and continue loyal subjects to the Crown of England ; If any of these three Kings , who came each of them twice in person into this Kingdom , had upon these submissions of the Irishry , received them all , both Lords and Tenants into their immediate protection , divided their several Countries into Counties ; made Sheriffs , Coroners , and Wardens of the peace therein : sent Justices Itinerants half yearly into every part of the Kingdom , as well to punish Malefactors , as to hear and determine causes between party and party , according to the course of the Laws of England ; taken surrenders of their Lands and Territories , and granted Estates unto them , to hold by English Tenures ; granted them Markers , Fairs , and other Franchises , and erected Corporate Towns among them ; ( all which , hath been performed since his Majesty came to the Crown , ) assuredly the Irish Countries had long since been reformed and reduced to Peace , Plenty , and Civility , which are the effects of Laws and good Government : they had builded Houses , planted Orchards and Gardens , erected Town-ships , and made provision for their posterities ; there had been a perfect Union betwixt the Nations , and consequently , a perfect Conquest of Ireland . For the Conquest is never perfect , till the war be at an end ; and the war is not at an end till their be peace and unity ; and there can never be Unity and Concord in any one Kingdom , but where there is but one King , one Allegiance , and one Law. TRue it is , that King John made twelve shires in Leinster and Mounster : namely , Dublin , Kildare , Meth , Vriel , Catherlogh , Kilkenny , Wexford , Waterford , Corke , Limerick , Kerrie , and Tipperary . Yet these Counties did stretch no farther than the Lands of the English Colonies did extend . In them only , were the English Laws published and put in Execution ; and in them only did the Itinerant Judges make their circuits and visitations of Justice , and not in the Countries possessed by the Irishry , which contained two third parts of the Kingdom at least . And therefore King Edward the first , before the Court of Parliament was established in Ireland , did transmit the Statutes of England in this form : Dominus Rex mandavit Breve suum in haec verba : Edwardus Dei gratia , Rex Angliae , Dominus Hiberniae , &c. Cancellario suo Hiberniae , Salutem . Quaedam statuta per nos de assensu Praelatorum , Comitum , Baronum & Communitat . regni nostri nuper apud Lincolne , & quaedam alia statuta postmodum apud Eborum facta , quae in dicta terra nostra Hiberniae ad Communem utilitatem populi nostri ejusdem terrae observari volumus , vobis mittimus sub sigillo nostro , mandantes quod statuta illa in dicta Cancellaria nostra Custodiri , ac in rotulis ejusdem Cancellariae irrotulari , & ad singulas placeas nostras in terra nostra Hiberniae , & singulos Commitatus ejusdem terrae mitti faciatis ministris nostris placearum illarum , & Vicecomitibus dictorum Comitatum : mandantes , quod statuta illa coram ipsis publicari & ea in omnibus & singulis Articulis suis observari firmiter faciatis . Testè meipso apud Nottingham , &c. By which Writ , and by all the Pipe-Rolls of that time it is manifest , that the Laws of England were published and put in execution only in the Counties , which were then made and limited , and not in the Irish Countries , which were neglected and left wilde ; and have but of late years been divided in one and twenty Counties more . Again , true it is that by the Statute of Kilkenny , enacted in this Kingdom , in the fortieth year of King Edward the Third , the Brehon Law was condemned and abolished , and the use and practice thereof made High-Treason . But this Law extended to the English only , and not to the Irish : For the Law is penned in this form : Item , Forasmuch as the diversity of Government by divers Laws in one Land , doth make diversity of ligeance and debates between the people , It is accorded and established , that hereafter no English man have debate with another English man , but according to the course of the Common Law ; And that no English man be ruled in the definition of their debates , by the March-Law , or the Brehon Law , which by reason ought not to be named a Law , but an evil Custom ; but that they be ruled as right is , by the common Law of the Land , as the Lieges of our Soveraign Lord the King ; And if any do to the contrary and thereof be attainted , that he be taken and imprisoned and judged as a Traytor : And that hereafter there be no diversity of ligeance between the English born in Ireland , and the English born in England , but that all be called and reputed English , and the Lieges of our Soveraign Lord the KING , &c. This Law , was made only to reform the degenerate English , but there was no care taken for the reformation of the meer Irish ; no Ordinance , no provision made for the abolishing of their barbarous Customs and manners . Insomuch as the Law then made for Apparel , and riding in Saddles , after the English fashion , is penal only to English men , and not to the Irish . But the Roman State , which conquered so many Nations both barbarous and Civil ; and therefore knew by experience , the best and readiest way of making a perfect and absolute conquest , refused not to communicate their Laws to the rude and barbarous people , whom they had Conquered ; neither did they put them out of their protection , after they had once submitted themselves . But contrariwise , it is said of Julius Caesar : Quâ , vicit , victos protegit , ille manu . And again , of another Emperor : Fecisti patriam diversis gentibus unam , Profuit invitis te dominante capi ; Dumque offers victis proprii consortia juris , Vrbem fecisti , quod priùs orbis erat , And of Rome it self ; Haec est , in gremium vict os quae sola recepit , Humanumque genus communi nomine fovit , Matris , non dominae , ritu ; Civesque vocavit , Quos domuit , nexusque pio longinqua revinxit . Therefore ( as Tacitus writeth ) Julius Agricola the Romane General in Brittany , used this policy to make a perfect Conquest of our Ancestours , the ancient Brittains ; They were ( saith he ) rude , and dispersed ; and therefore prone upon every occasion to make war , but to induce them by pleasure to quietness and rest , he exhorted them in private , and gave them helps in common , to build Temples , Houses , and places of publick resort . The Noblemens Sons , he took and instructed in the Liberal Sciences , &c. preferring the wits of the Brittains , before the Students of France ; as being now curious to attain the Eloquence of the Romane Language , whereas they lately rejected that speech . After that , the Roman Attire grew to be in account , and the Gown to be in use among them ; and so by little and little they proceeded to curiosity and delicacies in Buildings and furniture of Houshould ; in Bathes , and exquisite Banquets ; and so being come to the heighth of Civility , they were thereby brought to an absolute subjection . LIkewise , our Norman Conqueror , though he oppressed the English Nobility very sore , and gave away to his servitors , the Lands and possessions of such , as did oppose his first invasion , though he caused all his Acts of Counsel to be published in French ; and some legal proceedings and pleadings to be framed and used in the same tongue , as a mark and badge of a conquest ; yet he governed All , both English and Normans , by one and the same Law ; which was the ancient common Law of England , long before the Conquest . Neither did he deny any English Man ( that submitted himself unto him : ) The benefit of that Law though it were against a Norman of the best rank , and in greatest favour ( as appeared in the notable Controversie between Warren the Norman , and Sherburne of Sherburne Castle in Norfolke ; for the Conqueror had given that Castle to Warren ; yet when the Inheritors thereof , had alledged before the King , that he never boar Armes against him ; that he was his subject , as well as the other , and that he did inherit and hold his Lands , by the rules of that Law , which the King had established among all his Subjects ; The King gave judgment against Warren , and commanded that Sherborne should hold his land in peace . By this means , himself obtained a peaceable possession of the Kingdom within few years ; whereas , if he had cast all the English out of his protection , and held them as Aliens and Enemies to the Crown , the Normans ( perhaps ) might have spent as much time in the Conquest of England , as the English have spent in the Conquest of Ireland . THe like prudent course hath been observed in reducing of Wales ; which was performed partly by King Edward the first , and altogether finished by King Henry the eighth . For we find by the Statute of Rutland , made the 12. of Edward the first , when the Welshmen had submitted themselves , De alto & Basso , to that King , he did not reject and cast them off , as Out-lawes and Enemies , but caused their Laws and customs to be examined , which were in many points agreeable to the Irish or Brehon Law. Quibus diligenter auditis & plenius intellectis , quasdam illarum ( saith the King in that Ordinance ) Consilio procerum delevimus ; quasdam permissimus ; quasdam correximus ; ac etiam quasdam alias adjiciendas & faciend . decrevimus ; and so established a Common-wealth among them , according to the form of the English Government . After this , by reason of the sundry insurrections of the Barons ; the Wars in France ; and the dissention between the houses of Yorke and Lancaster , the State of England , neglected or omitted the execution of this Statute of Rutland ; so as a great part of Wales grew wilde and barbarous again . And therefore King Henry the eighth , by the Statutes of 27. and 32. of his raign , did revive and recontinue that Noble work begun by King Edward the first ; and brought it indeed to full perfection ; For he united the Dominion of Wales , to the Crown of England , and divided it into Shires , and erected in every Shire , one Burrough , as in England ; and enabled them to send Knights and Burgesses to the Parliament ; established a Court of Presidency , and orda●ned that Justices of Assise , and Gaol-delivery , should make their half year circuits there , as in England ; made all the Laws and Statutes of England , in force there ; and among other Welsh Customs , abolished that of Gavel-kinde : whereby the Heirs-Females were utterly excluded , and the Bastards did inherit , as well as the Legitimate , which is the very Irish Gavel-kinde . By means whereof ; that entire Country in a short time was securely setled in peace and Obedience , and hath attained to that Civility of Manners , and plenty of all things , as now we find it not inferiour , to the best parts of England . I will therefore knit up this point with these conclusions ; First , that the Kings of England , which in former Ages attempted the Conquest of Ireland , being ill advised and counselled by the great men here , did not upon the submissions of the Irish , communicate their Laws unto them , nor admit them to the state and condition of Free-subjects : Secondly , that for the space of 200. years at ●east , after the first arrival of Henry the second in Ireland , the Irish would gladly have embraced the Laws of England , and did earnestly desire the benefit and protection thereof ; which being denyed them , did of necessity cause a continual , bordering war between the English and the Irish . And lastly , if according to the examples before recited , they had reduced as well the Irish Countries , as the English Colonies , under one form of civil government ( as now they are , ) the Meers and Bounds of the Marches and Borders , had been long since worne out and forgotten , ( for it is not fit , as Cambrensis writeth ) that a King of an Island should have any Marches or Borders , ( but the four Seas ) both Nations had been incorporated and united ; Ireland had been entirely Conquered , Planted , and Improved ; and returned a rich Revenue to the Cr●wn of England . THE next error in the Civil pollicy which hindered the perfection of the Conquest of Ireland , did consist in the Distribution of the Lands and Possessions which were won and conquered from the Irish . For , the Scopes of Land which were granted to the first Adventures , were too large ; and the Liberties and Royalties , which they obtained therein , were too great for Subjects : though it stood with reason that they should be rewarded liberally out of the fruits of their own Labours , since they did Militare propriis stipendiis , and received no pay from the Crown of England . Notwithstanding there ensued divers inconveniences , that gave great impediment to the Conquest . FIrst , the Earl Strongbow was entituled to the whole Kingdom of Leinster ; partly by Invasion , and partly by Marriage ; albeit , he surrendred the same entirely to King Henry the second his Soveraign ; for that with his license he came over ; and with the Ayd of his Subjects , he had gained that great inheritance ; yet did the King regrant back again to him and his Heirs all that Province , reserving onely the City of Dublin , and the Cantreds next adjoyning , with the Maritime Towns , and principal Forts and Castles . Next , the same King granted to Robert Fitz-Stephen , and Miles Cogan , the whole Kingdom of Cork , from Lismore to the Sea. To Phillip Bruce , he gave the whole Kingdom of Limerick , with the Donation of Bishopwricks , and Abbies ( except the City , and one Cantred of land adjoyning . ) To Sir Hugh de Lacy , all Meath . To Sir John de Courcy , all Vlster . To William Burke Fitz-Adelm , the greatest part of Conaght . In like manner , Sir Thomas de Clare , obtained a grant of all Thomond ; and Otho de Grandison of all Tipperary ; and Robert le Poer , of the Territory of Waterford , ( the City it self , and the Cantred of the Oastmen only excepted . ) And thus was all Ireland Cantonized among ten persons of the English Nation ; and though they had not gained the possession of one third part of the whole Kingdom , yet in Title they were Owners and Lords of all , so as nothing was left to be granted to the Natives . And therefore we do not find in any Record or story for the space of three hundred years , after these Adventurers first arived in Ireland , that any Irish Lord obtained a grant of his Country from the Crown , but onely the King of Thomond , who had a grant but during King Henry the third his Minority : and Rotherick O Connor , King of Conaght , to whom King Henry the second , before this distribution made , did grant ( as is before declared . ) Vt sit Rex sub eo ; and moreover , Vt teneat terram suam Conactiae it a bene & in pace , sicut tenuit antequam Dominus Rex intravit Hiberniam . And whose Successor , in the 24 of Henry the third , when the Bourkes had made a strong Plantation there , and had well-nigh expelled him out of his Territory , he came over into England , ( as Matth. Paris writeth ) and made complaint to King Henry the third of this Invasion made by the Bourkes upon his Land , insisting upon the grants of King Henry the second , and King John ; and affirming , that he had duely paid an yearly tribute of five thousand marks for his Kingdom . Whereupon , the King called unto him the Lord Maurice fitz-Girald , who was then Lord Justice of Ireland , and President in the Court ; and commanded him that he should root out that unjust plantation , which Hubert Earl of Kent had in the time of his greatness , planted in those parts ; and wrote withal to the great men of Ireland to remove the Bourks , and to establish the King of Conaght in the quiet possession of his Kingdom . Howbeit , I do not read , that the King of Englands commandment or direction in this behalf was ever put in execution . For , the troth is ; Richard de Burgo had obtained a grant of all Conaght , after the death of the King of Conaght , then living . For which he gave a thousand pound , as the Record in the Tower reciteth , the third of Henry the third , claus . 2. And besides , our great English Lords could not endure that any Kings should Reign in Ireland , but themselves ; nay , they could hardly endure that the Crown of England it self , should have any Jurisdiction or Power over them . For many of these Lords , to whom our Kings had granted these petty Kingdoms , did by vertue and colour of these Grants , claim and exercise Jura Regalia within their Territories ; insomuch , as there were no less than eight Counties Palatines in Ireland at one time . For William Marshal , Earl of Pembroke , who married the Daughter and Heir of Strongbow , being Lord of all Leinster , had Royal Jurisdiction thoroughout all that Province . This great Lord had five sons , and five daughters ; every of his sons enjoyed that Seigniory successively , and yet all dyed without issue . Then this great Lordship was broken and divided , and partition made between the five daughters , who were married into the Noblest Houses of England . The County of Catherlough was allotted to the eldest ; Wexford to the sec●nd ; Kilkenny to the third ; Kildare to the fourth ; the greatest part of Leix , now called the Queens County , to the fifth : In every of these portions , the Ceparceners severally exercised the same Jurisdiction Royal , which the Earl Marshal and his Sons had used in the whole Province . Whereby it came to pass , that there were five County Palatines erected in Leinster . Then had the Lord of Meath the same Royal liberty in all that Territory ; the Earl of Vlster in all that Province ; and the Lord of Desmond and Kerry within that County . All these appear upon Record , and were all as ancient as the time of King John ; onely the liberty of Tipperary , which is the onely Liberty that remaineth at this day , was granted to James Butler the first Earl of Ormond , in the third year of King Edward the third . These absolute Palatines made Barons and Knights , did exercise high Justice in all points within their Territories , erected Courts for Criminal and Civil Causes , and for their own Revenues ; in the same form , as the Kings Courts were established at Dublin ; made their own Judges , Seneshals , Sheriffs , Coroners , and Escheators ; so as the Kings Writ did not run in these Counties ( which took up more than two parts of the English Colonies ) but onely in the Church Lands lying within the same , which were called the Cross , wherein the King made a Sheriff : And so , in each of these Counties Palatines , there were two Sheriffs ; One , of the Liberty ; and another of the Cross : As in Meath we find a Sheriff of the Liberty , and a Sheriff of the Cross : And so in Vlster , and so in Wexford : And so at this day , the Earl of Ormond maketh a Sheriff of the Liberty , and the King a Sheriff of the Cross of Tipperary . Hereby it is manifest , how much the Kings Jurisdiction was restrained , and the power of these Lords enlarged by these High Priviledges . And it doth further appear , by one Article among others , preferred to King Edward the third , touching the Reformation of the state of Ireland , which we find in the Tower , in these words , Item les Francheses grantes in Ireland , que sont Roialles , telles come Duresme & Cestre , vous oustont cybien de les profits , Come de graunde partie de Obeisance des persons enfrancheses ; & en quescum frenchese est Chancellerie , Chequer & conusans de pleas , cybien de la Coronne , Come autres communes , & grantont auxi Charters de pardon ; & sont sovent per ley et reasonable cause seisses en vostre main , a grand profit de vous ; & leigerment restitues per maundement hors de Englettere , a damage , &c. Unto which Article , the King made answer , Le Roy voet que les franchese que sont et serront per juste cause prises en sa main , ne soent my restitues , auant que le Roy soit certifie de la cause de la prise de acelles , 26 Ed. 3. claus . m. 1. Again , these great Undertakers , were not tied to any form of Plantation , but all was left to their discretion and pleasure . And although they builded Castles , and made Free-holders , yet were there no Tenures or Services reserved to the Crown ; but the Lords drew all the respect and dependancy of the common people , unto Themselves . Now let us see what inconveniences did arise by these large and ample Grants of Lands and Liberties , to the first Adventurers in the Conquest . ASsuredly by these Grants of whole Provinces , and petty Kingdoms , those few English Lords pretended to be Proprietors of all the Land , so as there was no possibility left of settling the Natives in their Possessions , and by consequence the conquest became impossible , without the utter extirpation of all the Irish ; which these English Lords were not able to do , nor perhaps willing , if they had been able . Notwithstanding , because they did still hope to become Lords of those Lands which were possessed by the Irish , whereunto they pretended Title by their large Grants ; and because they did fear , that if the Irish were received into the Kings protection , and made Liege-men and Free-Subjects , the State of England would establish them in their Possessions by Grants from the Crown ; reduce their Countreys into Counties , ennoble some of them ; and enfranchise all , and make them amesueable to the Law , which would have abridged and cut off a great part of that greatness which they had promised unto themselves : they perswaded the King of England , that it was unfit to communicate the Laws of England unto them ; that it was the best policy to hold them as Aliens and Enemies , and to prosecute them with a continual War. Hereby they obtained another Royal Prerogative and Power : which was , to make War and Peace at their pleasure , in every part of the Kingdom . Which gave them an absolute command over the bodies , lands , and goods of the English Subjects here . And besides , the Irish inhabiting the lands fully conquered and reduced , being in condition of Slaves and Villains , did render a greater Profit and Revenue , than if they had been made the Kings Free-Subjects . And for these two causes last expressed , they were not willing to root out all the Irishry . We may not therefore marvel , that when King Edward the third , upon the Petition of the Irish ( as is before remembred ) was desirous to be certified , De voluntate magnatum suorum in proximo Parliamento in Hibernia tenend . si sine alieno praejudicio concedere possit , quod per statut . inde fact . Hibernici utantur legibus Anglicanis , sive Chartis Regiis inde Impetrandis , that there was never any Statute made to that effect . For the troth is , that those great English Lords did to the uttermost of their power , cross and withstand the enfranchisement of the Irish , for the causes before expressed ; Wherein I must still clear and acquit the Crown and State of England , of negligence or ill policy , and lay the fault upon the Pride , Covetousness , and ill counsel of the English planted here , which in all former ages have been the chief impediments of the final conquest of Ireland . AGain , those large scopes of Land , and great Liberties , with the absolute power to make War and Peace , did raise the English Lords to that height of Pride and Ambition , as that they could not endure one another , but grew to a mortal War and Dissention among themselves : as appeareth by all the Records and Stories of this Kingdom . First , in the year , 1204. the Lacies of Meath , made War upon Sir John Courcy ; who having taken him by treachery , sent him prisoner into England . In the year , 1210. King John coming over in person , expelled the Lacies out of the Kingdom , for their Tyrannie and oppression of the English : howbeit , upon payment of great Fines ▪ they were afterward restored . In the year , 1228. that family being risen to a greater heighth ( for Hugh de Lacy the younger , was created Earl of Vlster , after the death of Courcy without issue ) there arose dissention and War between that house , and William Marshal Lord of Leinster ; whereby all Meath was destroyed and laid waste . In the year , 1264. Sir Walter Bourke having married the Daughter and Heir of Lacy , whereby he was Earl of Vlster in right of his Wife , had mortal debate with Maurice Fitz-Morice the Geraldine , for certain Lands in Conaght . So as all Ireland was full of Wars between the Bourkes and the Geraldines ( say our Annals . ) Wherein Maurice Fitz-Morice grew so insolent , as that upon a meeting at Thistledermot , he took the Lord Justice himself , Sir Richard Capel , Prisoner , with divers Lords of Munster being then in his Company . In the year , 1288. Richard Bourke , Earl of Vlster , ( commonly called the Red Earl ) pretending title to the Lordship of Meath , made war upon Sir Theobald de Verdun , and besieged him in the Castle of Athlone . Again , in the year , 1292. John Fitz-Thomas the Geraldine , having by contention with the Lord Vesci , gotten a goodly inheritance in Kildare , grew to that heighth of imagination ( saith the story ) as he fell into difference with divers great Noblemen ; and among many others , with Richard the Red Earl , whom he took Prisoner , and detained him in Castle-Ley ; and by that dissention , the English on the one side , and the Irish on the other , did waste and destroy all the Countrey . After , in the year , 1311. the same Red Earl ( coming to besiege Bonratty in Thomond , which was then held by Sir Richard de Clare as his inheritance ) was again taken prisoner ; And all his Army ( consisting for the most part of English ) overthrown and cut in pieces , by Sir Richard de Clare . And after this again , in the year , 1327. most of the great Houses were banded one against another , ( viz. ) The Giraldines , Butlers , and Breminghams , on the one side , and the Bourks and Poers on the other . The ground of the quarrel being none other , but that the Lord Arnold Poer , had called the Earl of Kildare Rimer : But this quarrel was prosecuted with such malice and violence , as the Counties of Waterford and Kilkenny were destroyed with fire and sword , till a Parliament was called of purpose , to quiet this dissention . Shortly after , the Lord John Bremingham , who was not long before made Earl of Louth , for that noble service which he performed upon the Scots , between ●undalk and the Faher , was so extremely envied by the Gernons , Verdons , and others of the ancient Colony , planted in the County of Louth , as that in the year , 1329. they did most wickedly betray and murther that Earl , with divers principal Gentlemen of his name and family ; using the same speech that the Rebellious Jews are said to use in the Gospel : Nolumus hunc regnare super nos . After this , the Geraldines and the Butlers being become the most potent families in the Kingdom ( for the great Lordship of Leinster was divided among Coparceners , whose Heirs for the most part lived in England ; and the Earldom of Vlster , with the Lordship of Meath , by the match of Lionel Duke of Clarence , at last discended upon the Crowne ) had almost a continuall warre one with another . In the time of King Henry the sixt ( saith Baron Finglas in his Discourse of the Decay of Ireland , ) in a sight betweene the Earles of Ormond and Desmond , almost all the Townes-men of Kilkenny were slaine . And as they followed contrary parties during the Warres of Yorke and Lancaster , so after that civil dissention ended in England , these Houses in Ireland continued their opposition and feud still , even till the time of K. Henry the eight ; when by the Marriage of Margaret Fitz-Girald to the Earl of Ossory , the houses of Kildare and Ormond were reconciled , and have continued in amity ever since . Thus these great Estates and Royalties granted to the English Lords in Ireland , begate Pride ; and Pride , begat Contention among themselves , which brought forth divers mischiefs , that did not onely disable the English to finish the conquest of all Ireland , but did endanger the loss of what was already gained ; And of Conquerors , made them Slaves to that Nation which they did intend to Conquer . For , whensoever one English Lord had vanquished another , the Irish waited and took the opportunity , and fell upon that Countrey which had received the blow ; and so daily recovered some part of the Lands , which were possessed by the English Colonies . Besides , the English Lords to strengthen their parties , did ally themselves with the Irish , and drew them in , to dwell among them , gave their Children to be fostered by them ; and having no other means to pay or reward them , suffered them to take Coigne and Livery upon the English Free-holders ; which Oppression was so intollerable , as that the better sort were enforced to quit their Free-holds and flye into England ; and never returned , though many Laws were made in both Realms , to remand them back again : and the rest which remained , became degenerate and meer Irish , as is before declared . And the English Lords finding the Irish exactions to be more profitable than the English Rents and services ; and loving the Irish Tyranny , which was tyed to no Rules of Law or Honour , better than a just and lawful Seigniory , did reject and cast off the English Law and Government , received the Irish Laws and Customs , took Irish Surnames , as Mac William , Mac Pheris , Mac Yoris , refused to come to the Parliaments which were summoned by the King of Englands Authority , and scorned to obey those English Knights which were sent to command and govern this Kingdom ; Namely , Sir Richard Capel , Sir John Morris , Sir John Darcy , and Sir Raphe Vfford . And when Sir Anthony Lucy , a man of great Authority in the time of King Edward the third , was sent over to reform the notorious abuses of this Kingdom , the King doubting that he should not be obeyed , directed a special Writ or Mandate to the Earl of Vlster , and the rest of the Nobility to assist him . And afterwards , the same King ( upon good advise and Counsel ) resumed those excessive Grants of Lands and Liberties in Ireland , by a special ordinance made in England , which remaineth of Record in the Tower , in this form : Quia plures excessivoe donationes terrarum & libertatum in Hibernia ad subdolam machinationem petentium factae sunt , &c. Rex delusorias hujusmodi machinationes volens elidere , de consilio peritorum sibi assistentium , omnes donationes Terrarum & libertatum praedict . duxit revocandas , quousque de meritis donatoriorum & causis ac qualitatibus donationum melius fuerit informat . & ideo mandatum est Justiciario Hiberniae quod seisiri faciat , &c. Howbeit , there followed upon this resumption , such a division and faction between the English of Birth , and the English of blood and race , as they summoned and held several Parliaments apart one from the other . Whereupon , there had risen a general war betwixt them , to the utter extinguishing of the English Name and Nation in Ireland , if the Earl of Desmond , who was head of the faction against the English of Birth , had not been sent into England , and detained there for a time : yet afterwards , these liberties being restored by direction out of England , the 26. of Edward the third complaint was made to the King of the easie restitution ; whereunto the King made answer , as is before expressed : so as we may conclude this point with that which we find in the A●nals , published by Master Camden : H●bernici debellati & consumpti fuissent nisi seditio Anglicorum impedivisse● Whereunto I may add this note , that though some are of opinion , that Grants of extraordinary Honours and Liberties made by a King to his Subjects , do no more diminish his greatness , than when one Torch lightet● another ; for it hath no less light , that it had before , Quis vetat apposito lumen de lumine sumi ? Yet many time● inconveniences do arise thereupon and those Princes have held up their Soveraignty best , which have been sparing in those Grants . And truly as these Grants of little Kingdoms , and great Royalties , to a few private persons , did produce the mischiefs spoken of before : So the true cause of the making of these Grants , did proceed from this ; That the Kings of England being otherwise employed and diverted , did not make the Conquest of Ireland , their own work , and undertake it not royally at their own charge ; but as it was first begun by particular Adventurers , so they left the prosecution thereof , to them , and other voluntaries , who came to seek their fortunes in Ireland ; wherein if they could prevail , they thought that in reason and honour they could do no less , than make them proprietors of such scopes of Land as they could conquer , people , and plant at their own charge , reserving only the Soveraign Lordship to the Crown of England . But if the Lyon had gone to hunt himself , the shares of the Inferiour Beasts had not been so great : If the invasion had been made by an army transmitted , furnished , and supplyed only at the Kings charges , and wholly paid with the Kings Treasure , as the Armies of Queen Elizabeth , and King James have been ; as the conquest had been sooner atchieved , so the serviters had been contented with lesser proportions . For , when Scipio , Pompey , Caesar , and other Generals of the Roman Armies , as Subjects and Servants of that State , and with the publick charge had conquered many Kingdoms and Commonweals , we find them rewarded with Honourable Offices and Triumphes at their return ; and not made Lords and proprietors of whole Provinces and Kingdoms , which they had subdued , to the Empire of Rome . Likewise when the Duke of Normandy had conquered England , which he made his own work , and performed it in his own person , he distributed sundry Lordships and Mannors unto his followers , but gave not away whole Shires and Countreys in demeasne to any of his servitors , whom he most desired to advance . Only , he made Hugh Lupus County Palatine of Chester , and gave that Earldom to him and his Heirs , to hold the same , Ita liberè ad gladium , sicut Rex tenebat Angliam ad Coronam . Whereby that Earldom indeed had a royal Jurisdiction and Seigniory , though the Lands of that County in demeasne , were possessed for the most part by the ancient Inheritors . Again , from the time of the Norman Conquest , till the raign of King Edward the first , many of our English Lords , made war upon the Welshmen at their own charge ; the Lands which they gained they held to their own use , were called Lords Marchers , and had Royal Liberties within their Lordships . Howbeit , these particular Adventurers , could never make a perfect Conquest of Wales . But when King Edward the first , came in person with his army thither , kept his residence and Court there ; made the reducing of Wales , an enterprize of his own ; he finished that work in a year or two , whereof the Lords Marchers had not performed a third part , with their continual bordering war , for two hundred years before . And withall we may observe , that though this King had now the Dominion of Wales in Jure proprietatis , as the Statute of Rutland affirmeth ; which before was subject unto him , but in Jure feodali : And though he had lost divers principal Knights and Noblemen in that war , yet did he not reward his servitors with whole Countries or Counties , but with particular Mannors and Lordships : as to Henry Lacy Earl of Lincolne , he gave the Lordship of Denbigh ; and to Reignold Gray , the Lordship of Ruthen , and so to others . And if the like course had been used in the winning and distributing the lands of Ireland , that Island had been fully conquered before the continent of Wales had been reduced . But the troth is , when Private men attempt the Conquest of Countries at their own charge , commonly their enterprizes do perish without success : as when , in the time of Queen Elizabeth , Sir Thomas Smith , undertook to recover the Ardes : and Chatterton , to reconquer then Fues and Orier . The one lost his Son ; and the other , Himself ; and both their Adventures came to nothing . And as for the Crown of England , it hath had the like fortune in the Conquest of this land , as some purchasers have ; who desire to buy land at too easie a Rate : they finde those cheap purchases so full of trouble , as they spend twice as much as the Land is worth , before they get the quiet possession thereof . And as the best pollicy was not observed in the distribution of the conquered Lands ; so as I conceive , that the first Adventurers , intending to make a full Conquest of the Irish , were deceived in the choise of the fittest places for their plantation . For they sate down , and erected their Castles and Habitations in the Plains and open Countries ; where they found most fruitful and profitable Lands , and turned the Irish into the Woods and Mountains : Which , as they were proper places for Out-Laws and Thieves , so were they their Natural Castles and Fortifications ; thither they drave their preys and stealths : there they lurkt , and lay in wait to do mischief . These fast places they kept unknown , by making the wayes and Entries thereunto impassible ; there they kept their Creaghts or Heardes of Cattle , living by the milke of the Cow , without Husbandry or Tillage ; there they encreased and multiplied unto infinite numbers by promiscuous generation among themselves ; there they made their Assemblies and Conspiracies without discovery : But they discovered the weakness of the English dwelling in the open plains ; and thereupon made their sallies and retreats with great advantage . Whereas , on the other side , if the English had builded their Castles and Towns in those places of fastness , and had driven the Irish into the Plains and open Countries , where they might have had an eye and observation upon them , the Irish had been easily kept in Order , and in short time reclaimed from their wildeness ; there they would have used Tillage , dwelt together in Town-ships , and learned Mechanical Arts and Sciences . The woods had been wasted with the English Habitations , as they are about the Forts of Mariborough and Philipston , which were built in the fastest places in Leinster , and the wayes and passages throughout Ireland , would have been as clear and open , as they are in England at this day . AGain , if King Henry the Second , who is said to be the King that Conquered this Land , had made Forrests in Ireland , as he did enlarge the Forrests in England ( for it appeareth by Charta de Foresta , that he afforrested many woods and wasts , to the grievance of the Subject , which by that Law were disaforrested , ) or if those English Lords , amongst whom the whole Kingdom was divided , had been good Hunters , and had reduced the Mountains , Boggs , and Woods within the limits of Forrests , Chases , and Parks ; assuredly , the very Forrest Law , and the Law de Malefactoribus in parcis , would in time have driven them into the Plains and Countries inhabited and manured , and have made them yield up their fast places to those wilde Beasts , which were indeed less hurtful and wilde than they . But it seemeth strange to me , that in all the Records of this Kingdom , I seldom find any mention made of a Forrest ; and never of any Parke or Free-warren ; considering the great plenty both of Vert and Venison within this Land ; and that the chief of the Nobility and Gentry are descended of English race ; and yet at this day , there is but one Parke stored with Deer in all this Kingdom : which is a Parke of the Earl of Ormonds , neer Kilkenny . It is then manifest , by that which is before expressed ; that the not communicating of the English laws to the Irish ; the over large Grants of Lands and Liberties to the English ; the plantation made by the English in the Plains and open Countries , leaving the Woods and Mountains to the Irish , were great Defects in the Civil pollicy , and hindered the perfection of the Conquest very much . Howbeit , notwithstanding these Defects and Errours , the English Colonies stood and maintained themselves in a reasonable good estate , as long as they retained their own ancient Laws and customs , according to that of Ennius : Moribus antiquis res stat . Romana virisque . But when the civil Government grew so weak and so loose , as that the English Lords would not suffer the English laws to be put in execution within their Territories and Seigniories , but in place thereof , both they and their people , embraced the Irish customs : Then the estate of things , like a Game at Irish , was so turned about , as the English , which hoped to make a perfect Conquest of the Irish , were by them perfectly and absolutely conquered ; because Victi victoribus leges dedere . A just punishment to our Nation , that would not give Laws to the Irish , when they might : and therefore now the Irish gave Laws to them . Therefore , this Defect and failing of the English Justice , in the English Colonies ; and the inducing of the Irish customs in lieu thereof , was the main impediment that did arrest and stop the course of the Conquest ; and was the only mean that enabled the Irishry to recover their strength again . FOr , if we consider the Nature of the Irish Customs , we shall find that the people , which doth use them , must of necessity be Rebels to all good Government , destroy the commonwealth wherein they live , and bring Barbarisme and desolation upon the richest and most fruitfull Land of the World. For , whereas by the just and Honourable Law of England , and by the Laws of all other well-governed Kingdoms and Commonweals , Murder , Man-slaughter , Rape , Robbery , and Theft , are punished with death ; By the Irish Custom , or Brehon Law , the highest of these offences was punished only by Fine , which they called an Ericke . Therefore , when Sir William Fitz-Williams , ( being Lord Deputy , ) told Maguyre , that he was to send a Sheriff into Fermannagh , being lately before made a County ; your Sheriff ( sa●d Maguyre ) shall be welcome to me , but let me know his Ericke , or the price of his head afore hand ; that if my people cut it off , I may cut the Ericke upon the Countrey . As for Oppression , Exto●tion , and other trespasses , the weaker had never any remedy against the stronger : whereby it came to pass , that no man could enjoy his Life , his Wife , his Lands or Goods in safety , if a mightier man than himself had an appetite to take the same from him . Wherein they were little better than Cannibal , who do hunt one another ; and he that hath most strength and swiftness , doth eat and devour all his fellowes . Again , in England , and all well ordered Common-wea●s , Men have certain estates in their Lands and possessions , and their inheritances descend from Father to Son , wh●ch doth give them encouragement to build , and to plant , and to improve their Lands , and to make them better for their posterities . But by the Irish Custom of Tanistry , the Chieftanes of every Country , and the chief of every Sept , had no longer estate than for life in their Cheefe●ies , the inheritance whereof , did ●est in no man. And these Cheeferies , though they had some portions of Lands allotted unto them , did consist chiefly in cuttings and Cosheries , and other Irish exactions , whereby they did spoile and impoverish the people at their pleasure . And when their Chieftanes were dead , their Sons or next heirs did not succeed them , but their Tanistes , who were Elective , and purchased their elections by strong hand ; And by the Irish Custom of Gavel-kinde , the inferiour Tennanties were partible amongst all the Males of the Sept , both Bastards and Legitimate : and after partition made , if any one of the Sept had dyed , his portion was not divided among his Sons , but the chief of the sept , made a new partition of all the Lands belonging to that Sept , and gave every one his part according to his antiquity . THese two Irish Customs made all their possessions uncertain , being shuffled , and changed , and removed so often from one to another , by new elections and partitions ; which uncertainty of estates , hath been the true cause of such Desolation and Barbarism in this Land , as the like was never seen in any Countrey , that professed the name of Christ . For though the Irishry be a Nation of great Antiquity , and wanted neither wit nor valour ; and though they had received the Christian Faith , above 1200 years since ; and were lovers of Musick , Poetry , and all kinde of Learning ; and possessed a Land abounding with all things necessary for the civil life of man ; yet ( which is strange to be related ) they did never build any houses of brick or stone ( some few poor Religious Houses excepted ) before the Reign of King Henry the second , though they were Lords of this Island for many hundred years before , and since the Conquest attempted by the English : Albeit , when they saw us build Castles upon their borders , they have onely in imitation of us , erected some few piles for the Captains of the Countrey : yet I dare boldly say , that never any particular person , either before or since , did build any stone or brick house for his private habitation ; but such as have lately obtained estates , according to the course of the Law of England . Neither did any of them in all this time , plant any Ga●dens or Orchards , inclose or improve their Lands , live together in sett●ed Vi●lages or Towns , nor made any provision for posterity ; which be●ng against all common sense and reason , must needs be imputed to those unreasonable Customs , which made their estates so uncertain and transitory in their possessions . For , who would plant or improve , or build upon that Land , which a stranger , whom he knew not , shou●d possess after his death ? For that ( as Salomon noteth ) is one of the strangest vanities under the Sun. And th●s is the true reason why Vlster , and all the Ir●sh Countreys are found so waste and desolate at this day ; and so would they continue till the worlds end , if these customs were not abolished by the Law of England . Again , that Irish custom of Gavil-kinde , did breed another mischief ; for thereby , every man , being born to Land , as well Bastard , as Legitimate , they all held themselves to be Gentlemen . And though their portions were never so small , and themselves never so poor ( For Gavel-kinde must needs in the and make a poor Gentility ) yet did they scorn to descend to H●sbandry or Merchandize , or to learn any Mechanical Art or Science . And this is the true cause why there were never any Corporate Towns erected in the Irish Countries . As for the Maritime Cities and Towns , most certain it is , that they were built and peopled by the Oostmen or Easterlings : for the Natives of Ireland never performed so good a work , as to build a City . Besides , these poor Gentlemen were so affected unto their small portions of Land , as they rather chose to live at home by Theft , Extortion , and Coshering , than to seek any better fortunes abroad : which encreased their Septs or Sirnames into such numbers , as the●e are not to be found in any Kingdom of Europe , so many Gentlemen of one Blood , Family , and Sirname , as there are of the Oneals in Vlster ; of the Bourks , in Conaght ; of the Geraldine● and Butlers , in Munster and Leinster . And the like may be said of the inferior Bloods and Families ; whereby it came to pass in times of Trouble and Dissention , that they made great parties and factions , adhering one to another , with much constancy ; because they were tied together , Vinculo sanguinis ; whereas Rebels and Malefactors , which are tied to their Leaders by no band , either of Duty or blood , do more easily break and fall off one from another . And besides , their co-habitation in one Countrey or Territory , gave them opportunity suddenly to assemble , and conspire , and rise in multitudes against the Crown . And even now , in the time of peace , we finde this inconvenience , that there can hardly be an indifferent trial had between the King and the Subject , or between party and party , by reason of this general Kindred and Consanguinity . BUT the most wicked and michievous custom of all others , was that of Coigne and Livery , often before mentioned ; which consisted in taking of Mans-meat , Horse-meat , and Money , of all the inhabitants of the Countrey , at the will and pleasure of the Souldier , who as the phrase of Scripture is , Did eat up the people as it were bread ; for that he had no other entertainment . This Extortion was originally Irish , for they used to lay Bonaght upon their people , and never gave their Souldier any other pay . But when the English had learned it , they used it with more insolency , and made it more intollerable ; for this oppression was not temporary , or limited either to place or time ; but because there was every where a continual War , either Offensive , or Defensive ; and every Lord of a Countrey , and every Marcher made War and Peace at his pleasure , it became universal and perpetual ; and was indeed the most heavy oppression , that ever was used in any Christian , or Heathen Kingdom . And thefore Vox Oppressorum , this crying sin , did draw down as great , or greater plagues upon Ireland , than the oppression of the Israelites did draw upon the Land of Egypt . For the plagues of Egypt , though they were grievous , were but of a short continuance . But the plagues of Ireland , lasted four hundred years together . This Extortion of Coigne and Livery , did produce two notorious effects . First , it made the Land waste ; Next , it made the people idle . For , when the Husbandman had laboured all the year , the Souldier in one night , did consume the fruits of all his labour , Longique perit labor irritu● anni . Had he reason then to manure the Land for the next year ? Or rather might he not complain as the Shepherd in Virgil : Impius haec tam culta novalia miles habebit ? Barbarus has segetes ? En quo discordia cives Perduxit miseros ? En queis consevimus agros ? AND hereupon of necessity came depopulation , banishment , and extirpation of the better sort of Subjects : and such as remained , became idle , and looke●s on , expecting the event of those miseries and ev●l times : So as this extream Extortion and Oppression , hath been the true cause of the idleness of this Irish Nation ; and that rather the vulgar sort have chosen to be Beggars in Forreign Countreys , than to manure their own fruitful Land at home . Lastly , this oppression did of force and necessity make the Irish a crafty people : for such as are oppressed and live in slavery , are ever put to their shifts ; Ingenium mala saepe movent ; And therefore , in the o●d Comedies of Plantus and Terence , the Bondslave doth always act the cunning and crafty part . Besides , all the common people have a whining tune or Accent in their speech , as if they did still smart or suffer some oppression . And this idleness , together with fear of imminent mischiefs , which did continually hang over their heads , have been the cause , that the Irish were ever the most inquisitive people after news , of any Nation in the World. As S. Paul himself made observation upon the people of Athens ; that they were an idle people , and did nothing but learn and tell news . And because these News-carriers , did by their false intelligence , many times raise troubles and rebellions in this Realm , the Statute of Kilkenny , doth punish News-tellers ) by the name of Skelaghes ) with fine and ransome . This Extortion of Coigne and Livery , was taken for the maintenance of their men of War ; but their Irish exactions extorted by the Chieftains and Tanists , by colour of their barbarous Seignory , were almost as grievous a burthen as the other ; namely Cosherings , which were visitations and progresses made by the Lord and his followers , among his Tenants : wherein he did eat them ( as the English Proverb is ) Out of House and home . Sessings of the Kern , of his family , called Kernety , of his Horses and Horse-boys ; of his Dogs and Dog-boys , and the like : And lastly , Cuttings , Tallages , or Spendings , high or low , at his pleasure ; all which , made the Lord an absolute Tyrant , and the Tennant a very Slave and Villain ; and in one respect more miserable than Bond-slaves . For commonly the Bondslave is fed by his Lord , but here the Lord was fed by his Bondslave . Lastly , there were two other Customs proper and peculiar to the Irishry , which being the cause of many strong Combinations and Factions , do tend to the utter ruine of a Commonwealth : The one , was Fostering ; the other , Gossipred ; both which have ever been of greater estimation among this people , than with any other Nation in the Christian World. For Fostering , I did never hear or read , that it was in that use or reputation in any other Countrey , Barbarous or Civil , as it hath been , and yet is , in Ireland : where they put away all their children to Fosterers : the potent and rich men Sellings ; the meaneri sort Buying , the alterage of their Children ; and the reason is , because in the opinion of this people , Fostering hath always been a stronger alliance than Blood ; and the Foster-Children do love , and are beloved of their Foster-Fathers , and their Sept , more than of their own natural Parents and Kindred ; and do participate of their means more frankly , and do adhere unto them in all Fortunes , with more affection and constancy . And though Tully in his Book of Friendship doth observe , that children of Princes being sometimes in cases of necessity , for saving of their lives delivered to Shepherds to be nourished and bred up , when they have been restored to their great fortunes , have still retained their love and affection to their Fosterers , whom for many years they took to be their Parents : yet this was a rare case , and few examples are to be found thereof . But such a general custom in a Kingdom , in giving and taking children to Foster , making such a firm alliance as it doth in Ireland , was never seen or heard of , in any other Countrey of the World besides . THE like may be said of Gossipred , or Compaternity , which though by the Canon Law , it be a Spiritual affinity , and a Juror that was Goship to either of the parties , might in former times have been challenged , as not indifferent by our Law , yet there was no Nation under the Sun , that ever made so Religious account thereof , as the Irish . Now these two Customs , which of themselves are indifferent in other Kingdoms , became exceeding evil and full of mischief in this Realm , by reason of the inconveniences which followed thereupon . For , they made ( as I said before ) strong parties and factions , whereby the great men were enabled to oppress their Inferiors ▪ and to oppose their Equals : and their followers were born out and countenanced in all their lewd and wicked actions : For Fosterers and Gossips by the common custom of Ireland ; were to maintain one another in all causes lawful , and unlawful ; which as it is a Combination and Confederacy punishable in all well-govern Commonweals , so was it not one of the least causes of the common misery of this Kingdom . I omit their common repudiation of their Wives ; their promiscuous generation of Children ; their neglect of lawful Matrimony ; their uncleanness in Apparel , Diet , and Lodging ; and their contempt and scorn of all things necessary for the civil life of man. These were the Irish Customs , which the English Colonies did embrace and use , after they had rejected the Civil and Honorable Laws and Customs of England , whereby they became Degenerate and Metamorphosed like Nebuchadnezzar : who although he had the face of a man , had the heart of a beast ; or like those who had drunk of Circes Cup , and were turned into very Beasts ; and yet took such pleasure in their beastly manner of life , as they would not return to their shape of men again : Insomuch , as within less time than the age of a man , they had no marks or differences left amongst them of that Noble Nation , from which they were descended . For , as they did not onely forget the English Language , and scorn the use thereof , but grew to be ashamed of their very English Names , though they were Noble and of great Antiquity ; and took Irish Sirnames and Nick-names . Namely , the two most potent Families of the Bourks in Conaght ( after the House of the Red Earl failed of Heirs males ) called their Chiefs , Mac William Fighter , and Mac William Oughter . In the same Province , Bremingham , Baron of Athenrie , called himself Mac Yoris . Dexecester or De'exon , was called Mac Jordan . Mangle , or de Angulo , took the name of Mac Costelo . Of the Inferior families of the Bourkes , one was called Mac Hubbard , another Mac David . In Munster , of the great Families of the Geraldines planted there ; one was called Mac Morice , chief of the House of Lixnaw ; and another , Mac Gibbon , who was also called the White Knight . The chief of the Baron of Dunboynes house , who is a branch of the House of Ormond , took the Sirnames of Mac Pheris . Condon of the County of Waterford , was called Mac Maioge and the Arch-deacon of the County of Kilkenny , Mac Odo . And this they did in contempt and hatred of the English Name and Nation ; whereof these degenerate families became more mortal enemies , than the meer Irish . And whereas the State and Government being grown weak by their defection , did to reduce them to Obedience , grant them many Protections and Pardons ( The cheapness whereof , in all ages , hath brought great dishonor and damage to this Commonweal ) they grew so ungrateful and unnatural , as in the end they scorned that g●ace and favour , because the acceptance thereof , did argue them to be s●bjects , and they desired rather to be accounted Enemies , than Rebels to the Crown of England . Hereupon was that old Verse made , which I finde written in the White Book of the Exchequer , in a hand as ancient as the time of King Edward the third . By granting Charters of peas , To false English withouten les , This Land shall be mich undoo . But Gossipred , and alterage , And leesing of our Languge , Have mickely holp theretoo . And therefore , in a Close Roll in the Tower , bearing this title , Articuli in Hibernia observandi : we finde these two Articles among others . 1. Justiciarius Hiberniae non concedat perdonationes de morte hominis , nec de Roberiis , seu incendiis , & quod de caetero certificet dominum regem de nominibus petentium . 2. Item , Quod nec Justiciarius nec aliquis Magnas Hiberniae concedat protectiones alicui contra pacem Regis existent . &c. But now it is fit to look back and consider when the old English Colonies became so degenerate ; and in what age they fell away into that Irish Barbarism , rejecting the English Laws and Customes . Assuredly , by comparing the ancient Annales of Ireland , with the Records remaining here , and in the Tower of London , I do finde that this general defection , fell out in the latter end of the Reign of King Edward the second , and in the beginning of the Reign of King Edward the third . And all this great Innovation , grew within the space of thirty years : within the compass of which time , there fell out divers mischievous accidents , whereby the whole kingdom was in a manner lost . For first , Edward de Bruce invaded Ireland with the Scottish Army , and prevailed so far , as that he possessed the Maritime parts of Vlster , marched up to the walls of Dublin , spoiled the English Pale , passed thorough Leinster and Munster , as far as Limerick , and was Master of the field in every part of the Kingdom . This hapned in the tenth year of King Edward the second , at what time the Crown of England was weaker , and suffered more dishonour in both Kingdoms , than it did at any time since the Norman Conquest . Then did the State of England send over John de Hotham to be Treasurer here , with commission to call the great Lords of Ireland together ; and to take of them an Oath of Association , that they should loyally joyn together in life and death to preserve the right of the King of England , and to expel the common enemy . But this Treasurer brought neither men , nor mony , to perform this service . At that time , though Richard Bourk Earl of Vlster ( commonly called the Red Earl ) were of greater power than any other Subject in Ireland , yet was he so far stricken in years , as that he was unable to manage the martial affairs , as he had done during all the raign of King Edward the first : having been General of the Irish forces , not only in this Kingdom , but in the Wars of Scotland , Wales , and Gascoign . And therefore , Maurice Fitz-Thomas of Desmond , being then the most active Noble man in this Realm , took upon him the chief command in this War : for the support whereof , the Revenue of this Land was farr too short , and yet no supply of Treasure was sent out of England . Then was there no means to maintain the Army , but by Sessing the Soldiers upon the Subject , as the Irish were wont to impose their Bonaught . Whereupon , grew that wicked Extortion of Coigne and Livery spoken of before , which in short time banished the greatest part of the Free-holders out of the County of Kerry , Limerirk , Corke , and Waterford ; Into whose possessions , Desmond and his Kinsemen , Allies , and Followers , which were then more Irish than English , did enter and appropriate these Lands unto themselves , Desmond himself taking what scopes he best liked for his demeasnes in every Countrey , and reserving an Irish Seigniory out of the rest . And here , that I may verifie and maintain by matter of Record , that which is before delivered touching the Nature of this wicked Extortion , called Coigne and Livery ; and the manifold mischiefs it did produce , I think it fit and pertinent to insert the preamble of the Statute of 10. of Henry seventh , c. 4. not printed , but recorded in Parliament Rols of Dublin , in these words : At the request and supplication of the Commons of this Land of Ireland , that where of long time there hath been used and exacted by the Lords and Gentlemen of this Land , many and divers damnable customs and usages , which been called Coigne and Livery , and Pay ; that is , Horse meat and Mans meat , for the finding of their Horsemen and Foot-men ; and over that , 4. d. or 6. d. daily to every of them to be had and paid of the poor Earth Tillers , and Tenants , inhabitants of the said Land , without any thing doing or paying therefore . Besides , many Murders , Robberies Rapes , and other manifold extortions and oppressions by the said Horsemen and Footmen , daily and nightly committed and done ; which been the principal causes of the desolation and destruction of the said Land , and hath brought the same into ruine and Decay , so as the most part of the English Free-holders and Tenants of this Land been departed out thereof , some into the Realm of England , and other some to other strange Lands ; whereupon the foresaid Lords and Gentlemen of this Land , have intruded into the said Free-holders and Tenants inheritances ; and the same keepeth and occupieth as their own inheritances ; and setten under them in the same Land the Kings Irish Enemies , to the diminishing of Holy Churches Rites , the disherison of the King , and his obedient Subjects , and the utter ruine and desolation of the Land. For reformation whereof , be it enacted , That the King shall receive a Subsidy of 26. s. 8. d. out of every 120. acres of arable land manured , &c. But to return to Thomas Fitz-Maurice of Desmond ; By this extortion of Coigne and Livery , he suddainly grew from a mean , to a mighty estate ; insomuch as the Baron Finglas in his discourse of the decay of Ireland , affirmeth ; that his ancient inheritance being not one thousand marks yearly , he became able to dispend every way , ten thousand pounds , per annum . These possessions being thus unlawfully gotten , could not be maintained by the just and honourable Law of England , which would have restored the true Owners to their Land again . And therefore , this Great man found no means to continue and uphold his ill-purchased greatness , but by rejecting the English Law and Government , and assuming in lieu thereof , the barbarous customs of the Irish . And hereupon , followed the defection of those four shires , containing the greatest part of Munster , from the obedience of the Law. In like manner ( saith Baron Finglas ) the Lord of Tipperary ( perceiving how well the house of Desmond had thrived by Coigne and Livery , and other Irish exactions ) began to hold the like course in the Counties of Tipperary and Kilkenny ; whereby he got great scopes of Land , especially in Ormond ; and raised many Irish exactions upon the English Free-holders there ; which made him so potent and absolute among them , as at that time they knew no other Law , than the will of their Lord. Besides , finding , that the Earl of Desmond excluded the ordinary Ministers of Justice , under colour of a Royal liberty , which he claimed in the Counties of Kerry , Corke , and Waterford , by a grant of King Edward the first , ( as appeareth in a Quo warranto , brought against him , Anno 12. Edw. 1. ) the Record whereof , remaineth in Breminghams Tower , among the common Plea-Rolls there . This Lord also , in the third of Edward the third , obtained a Grant of the like liberty in the County of Tipperary , whereby he got the Law into his own hands , and shut out the Common Law and Justice of the Realm . And thus we see that all Munster fell away from the English law and Government , in the end of King Edward the second , his raign ; and in the beginning of the raign of King Edward the third . Again , about the same time , ( viz. ) in the 20. year of King Edward the second , when the State of England was well-ny ruined by the Rebellion of the Barons , and the Government of Ireland utterly neglected , there arose in Leinster , one of the Cavanaghes , named Donald Mac Art , who named himself Mac Murrogh , King of Leinster , and possessed himself of the County of Catherlogh , and of the greatest part of the County of Wexford . And shortly after Lisagh O Moore , called himself O Moore , took eight Castles in one Evening , destroyed Duamase the principal house of the L. Mortimer in Leix , recovered that whole Country , De servo Dominus , de subjecto princeps effectus , saith Friar Clynn in his Annalls . Besides the Earl of Kildare , imitating his Cosin of Desmond , did not omit to make the like use of Coigne and Livery in Kildare , and the West part of Meath , which brought the like Barbarisme into those parts . And thus a great part of Leinster was lost , and fell away from the Obedience of the Crown , near about the time before expressed . Again , in the seventh year of King Edward the Third , the Lord William Bourke , Earl of Vlster , and Lord of Conaght , was treacherously murdered by his own Squires at Knockfergus , leaving behinde him , Vnicam & unius anni filiam ( saith Friar Clinne . ) Immediately upon the murder committed , the Countess with her young daughter fled into England ; so as the Government of that Country , was wholly neglected , until , that young Lady being married to Lionel Duke of Clarence , that Prince came over with an Army , to recover his Wives inheritance , and so reform this Kingdom , Anno 36. of Edward the third . But in the mean time , what became of that great inheritance both in Vlster and Conaght ? Assuredly , in Vlster , the Sept of Hugh Bog O Neal , then possessing Glaucoukeyn and Killeightra in Tyrone , took the opportunity ; and passing over the Banne , did first expel the English out of the Barony of Tuscard , which is now called the Rout ; and likewise , out of the Glynnes and other Lands up as far as Knockfergus , which Countrey or extent of Land , is at this day called , the lower Clan Hugh-Boy . And shortly after that , they came up into the great Ardes ; which the Latin writers call , Altitudines Vltoniae , and was then the inheritance of the Savages ; by whom , they were valiantly resisted for divers years : but at last : for want of Castles and fortifications ( for the saying of Henry Savage mentioned in every Story , is very memorable ; That a Castle of Bones , was better than a Castle of Stones . ) the English were over-run by the multitude of the Irishry : So as about the thirtieth of King Edward the third , some few years before the arrival of the Duke of Clarence , the Savages were utterly driven out of the Great Ardes , into a little nook of Land near the River of Strangford ; where they now possess a little Territory , called the little Ardes ; and their greater patrimony took the name of the upper Clan Hugh-Boy , from the Sept of Hugh Boy O Neale , who became Invaders thereof . FOr Conaght , some younger branches of the Family of the Bourkes , being planted there by the Red Earl and his Ancestors , seeing their chief to be cut off , and dead without Heir-male , and no man left to govern or protect that Province , intruded presently into all the Earls Lands , which ought to have been seized into the Kings hands , by reason of the minority of the heir . And within a short space , two of the most potent among them , divided that great Seigniory betwixt them the one taking the name of Mac William Oughtier ; and the other of Mac William Fighter ; as if the Lord William Bourke the last Earl of Vlster , had left two Sons of one name behind him to inherit that Lordship in course of Gavel-kind . But they well knew , that they were but Intruders upon the Kings possession during the minority of the heir ; they knew those Lands were the rightfull inheritance of that young Lady ; and consequently , that the Law of England would speedily evict them out of their possession ; and therefore , they held it the best pollicy to cast off the yoak of English Law , and to become meer Irish : and according to their example , drew all the rest of the English in that Province , to do the like ; so as from thenceforth they suffered their possessions to run in course of Tanistry and Gavel-kinde . They changed their names , language , and apparel , and all their civil manners and Customs of living . Lastly , about the 25. year of King Edward the third , Sir Richard de Clare was slain in Thomond , and all the English Colonies there utterly supplanted . Thus in that space of time , which was between the tenth year of King Edward the second , and the 30. year of King Edward the third , ( I speak within compass ) by the concurrence of the mischiefs before recited , all the old English Colonies in Munster , Conaght , and Vlster ; and more than a third part of Leinster , became degenerate , and fell away from the Crown of England ; so as only the four shires of the English Pale , remained under the Obedience of the Law ; and yet the Borders and Marches thereof , were grown unruly , and out of order too , being subject to Black-Rents and Tribute of the Irish ; which was a greater defection , than when ten of twelve Tribes departed , and fell away from Kings of Juda. But was not the State of England sensible of this loss and dishonour ? Did they not endeavour to recover the Land that was lost , and to reduce the Subjects to their Obedience ? Truly King Edward the Second , by the incursions of the Scottish Nation , and by the insurrection of his Barons , who raised his Wife and his Son against him , and in the end deposed him , was diverted and utterly disabled to reform the disorders of Ireland . But as soon as the Crown of England was transferred to King Edward the third , though he were yet in his minority , the State there began to look into the desperate estate of things here . And finding such a general defection , Letters were sent from the King , to the great men and Prelates , requiring them particularly to swear feal●y to the Crown of England . Shortly after , Sir Anthony Lucy , a Person of great authority in England in those dayes , was sent over to work a reformation in this Kingdom , by a severe course ; and to that end , the King wrote expresly to the Earl of Vlster , and others of the Nobility to assist him , as is before remembred ; presently upon his arrival , he arrested Maurice Fitz-Thomas Earl of Desmond ; and Sir William Bremingham , and committed them prisoners to the Castle of Dublin : where Sir William Bremingham was executed for Treason , though the Earl of Desmond were left to Mainprize , upon condition , he should appear before the King by a certain day , and in the mean time to continue loyal . AFter this , the King being advertised , that the over-large Grants of Lands and Liberties , made to the Lords of English blood in Ireland , made them so insolent , as they scorned to obey the Law , and the Magistrate , did absolutely resume all such Grants , as is before declared . But the Earl of Desmond above all men , found himself grieved with this resumption , or Repeal of Liberties ; and declared his dislike and discontentment : insomuch , as he did not only refuse to come to a Parliament at Dublin , summoned by Sir William Morris , Deputy to the Lord John Darcy the Kings Lieutenant : But ( as we have said before ) he raised such dissention between the English of blood , and the English of birth , as the like was never seen , from the time of the first planting of our Nation in Ireland . And in this factious and seditious humour , he drew the Earl of Kildare , and the rest of the nobility , with the Citizens and Burgesses of the principal Towns , to hold a several Parliament by themselves , at Kilkenny ; where they framed certain Articles against the Deputy , and transmitted the same into England to the King. Hereupon , Sir Raphe Vfford , who had lately before married the Countess of Vlster ; a man of courage and severity , was made Lord Justice : who forthwith calling a Parliament , sent a special Commandment to the Earl of Desmond , to appear in that great Councel ; but the Earl wilfully refused to come . Whereupon , the Lord Justice raised the Kings Standard , and marching with an Army into Munster , seized into the Kings hands , all the possessions of the Earl , took and executed his principal followers , Sir Eustace le Poer , Sir William Graunt , and Sir John Cotterell ; enforced the Earl himself to fly and lurk , till 26. Noblemen and Knights , became Mainpernors for his appearance at a certain day prefixed : But he making default the second time , the uttermost advantage was taken against his sureties . Besides at the same time , this Lord Justice caused the Earl of Kildare to be arrested and committed to the Castle of Dublin , indited and imprisoned many other disobedient Subjects , called in and cancelled such Charters asw ere lately before resumed ; and proceeded every way so roundly and severely , as the Nobility , which were wont , to suffer no controulment , did much distaste him ; and the Commons , who in this Land have ever been more devoted to their immediate Lords here , whom they saw every day , than unto their Soveraign Lord and King , whom they never saw ; spake ill of this Governor , as of a rigorous and cruel man , though in troth he were a singular good Justicer ; and , if he had not dyed in the second year of his Government , was the likeliest person of that Age , to have reformed and reduced the degenerate English Colonies , to their natural obedience of the Crown of England . THus much then then we may observe by the way , that Maurice Fitz-Thomas , the first Earl of Desmond , was the first English Lord that imposed Coign and Livery upon the Kings Subjects ; and the first that raised his Estate to immoderate greatness , by that wicked Extortion and Oppression ; that he was the first that rejected the English Laws and Government , and drew others by his example to do the like ; that he was the first Peer of Ireland that refused to come to the Parliament summoned by the Kings Authority ; that he was the first that made a division and distinction between the English of blood , and the English of birth . AND as this Earl was the onely Author , and first Actor of these mischiefs , which gave the greatest impediment to the full Conquest of Ireland ; So it is to be noted , that albeit others of his rank afterwards offended in the same kinde ; whereby their Houses were many times in danger of ruine , yet was there not ever any Noble house of English race in Ireland , utterly destroyed and finally rooted out by the hand of Justice , but the house of Desmond onely ; nor any Peer of this Realm ever put to death ( though divers have been attainted ) but Tho : Fitz-James the Earl of Desmond onely , and onely for those wicked customs brought in by the first Earl , and practised by his posterity , though by several Laws they were made High-Treason . And therefore , though in the 7 of Edward the 4. during the Government of the Lord Tiptoft , Earl of Worcester , both the Earls of Desmond and Kildare were attainted by Parliament at Droghedah , for alliance and fostering with the Irish ; and for taking Coigne and Livery of the Kings Subjects , yet was Desmond onely put to death ; for the Earl of Kildare received his pardon . And albeit the son of this Earl of Desmond , who lost his head at Droghedah , were restored to the Earldom ; yet could not the Kings grace regenerate obedience in that degenerate house , but it grew rather more wilde and barbarous than before . For from thenceforth they reclaimed a strange priviledge , That the Earls of Desmond should never come to any Parliament or Grand Council , or within any walled Town , but at their will and pleasure . Which pretended Priviledge , James Earl of Desmond , the Father of Girald the last Earl , renounced and surrendred by his Deed , in the Chancery of Ireland , in the 32 of Henry the eighth . At what time , among the meer Irishry , he submitted himself to Sir Anthony Saint-Leger , then Lord Deputy ; took an Oath of Allegiace , Covenanted that he would suffer the Law of England to be executed in his Countrey ; and assist the Kings Judges in their Circuits : and if any Subsidies should be granted by Parliament , he would permit the same to be levied upon his Tenents and followers . Which Covenants , are as strange as the priviledge it self , spoken of before . But that which I conceive most worthy of Observation , upon the fortunes of the house of Desmond , is this ; that as Maurice Fitz-Thomas , the first Earl , did first raise the greatness of that house , by Irish exactions and oppressions ; so Girald the last Earl , did at last ruine and reduce it to nothing , by using the like extortions . For certain it is , that the first occasion of his Rebellion , grew from hence , that when he attempted to charge the Decies in the County of Waterford , with Coigne and Livery , Black Rents and Coshe●ies , after the Irish manner , he was resisted by the Earl of Ormond , and upon an encounter , overthrown and taken prisoner ; which made his heart so unquiet , as it easily conceived Treason against the Crown , and brought forth actual and open Rebellion , wherein he perished himself , and made a final extinguishment of his house and honor . Oppression and extortion did maintain the greatness : and oppression and extortion , did extinguish the greatness of that house . Which may well be exprest , by the old Emblem of a Torch turned downwards , with this word , Quod me alit , extinguit . NOw let us return to the course of Reformation , held and pursued here , after the death of Sir Raphe Vfford , which hapned in the twentieth year of King Edward 3. After which time , a●be●t all the power and Council of England was converted towards the conquest of France , yet was not the work of Reformation altogether discontinued . For , in the 25 year of King Edward the third , Sir Thomas Rookeby , another worthy Governor ( whom I have once before named ) held a Parliament at Kilkenny , wherein many excellent Laws were propounded and enacted for the reducing of the English Colonies to their obedience ; which Laws we finde enrolled in the Remembrancers Office here ; and differ not much in substance , from those other Statutes of Kilkenny , which not long after ( during the Government of Lionel Duke of Clarence ) were not onely enacted , but put in execution . This noble Prince having married the Daughter and Heir of Vlster ; and being likewise a Coparcener of the County of Kilkenny , in the 36 year of King Edward the third , came over the Kings Lieutenant , attended with a good Retinue of Martial men , as is before remembred , and a grave and honorable Council , as well for peace , as for war. But because this Army was not of a competent strength to break and subdue all the Irishry , although he quieted the borders of the English Pale , and held all Ireland in awe with his name and presence . The principal service that he intended , was to reform the degenerate English Colonies , and to reduce them to obedience of the English Law , and Magistrate . To that end , in the fortieth year of King Edward the third , he held that famous Parliament at Kilkenny ; wherein many notable Laws were enacted , which do shew and lay open ( For the Law doth best discover enormities ) how much the English Colonies were corrupted at that time , and do infallibly prove that which is laid down before ; That they were wholly degenerate , and faln away from their obedience . For first , it appeareth by the Preamble of these Laws , that the English of this Realm , before the coming over of Lionel Duke of Clarence , were at that time become meer Irish in their Language , Names , Apparel , and all their manner of living , and had rejected the English Laws , and submitted themselves to the Irish , with whom they had many Marriages and Alliances , which tended to the utter ruine and destruction of the Commom-wealth . Therefore alliance by Marriage , Nurture of Infants , and Gossipred with the Irish , are by this Statute made High-Treason . Again , if any man of English race , should use any Irish Name , Irish Language , or Irish Apparel , or any other guise or fashion of the Irish ; if he had Lands or Tenements , the same should be seized , till he had given security to the Chancery , to conform himself in all points to the English manner of living . And if he had no Lands , his body was to be taken and imprisoned , till he found Sureties , as aforesaid . Again , it was established and commanded , that the English in all their Controversies , should be ruled and governed by the Common Law of England : and if any did submit himself to the Brehon Law , or March Law , he should be adjudged a Traytor . Again , because the English at that time , made War and Peace with the bordering Enemy at their pleasure ; they were expresly prohibited to levy War upon the Irish , without special Warrant and Direction from the State. Again , it was made paenal to the English , to permit the Irish to Creaght or graze upon their Lands : to present them to Ecclesiastical Benefices ; to receive them into any Monasteries , or Religious Houses , or to entertain any of their Minstrels , Rimers , or News-tellers : to impose or sess any Horse or Foot upon the English subjects against their wills , was made felony . And because the great Liberties or Franchises spoken of before , were become Sanctuaries for all Malefactors , express power was given to the Kings Sheriffs , to enter into all Franchises , and there to apprehend all Felons and Traytors . And lastly , because the great Lords , when they levied Forces for the Publike Service , did lay unequal burthens upon the Gentlemen and Freeholders , it was ordained , that four Wardens of the Peace in every County , should set down and appoint what Men and Armor every man should bear , according to his Freehold , or other ability of esate . THese , and other Laws , tending to a general reformation , were enacted in that Parliament . And the Execution of these Laws , together with the Presence of the Kings Son , made a notable alteration in the State and Manners of this people , within the space of seven years , which was the term of this Princes Lieutenancy . For all the Discourses that I have seen of the Decay of Ireland , do agree in this , that the presence of the Lord Lionel , and these Statutes of Kilkenny , did restore the English Government , in the degenerate Colonies , for divers years . And the Statute of the tenth of Henry the seventh , which reviveth and confirmeth the Statutes of Kilkenny , doth confirm as much . For it declareth , that as long as these Laws were put in ●ure and execution , this Land continued in prosperity and honor : and since they were not executed , the Subjects rebelled and digressed from their Allegeance , and the Land fell to ruine and desolation . And withal , we finde the effect of these Laws in the Pipe-Rolls , and Plea-Ro●ls of this Kingdom : For , from the 36 of Edw. 3. when this Prince entred into his Government , till the beginning of Richard the second his Reign , we finde the Revenue of the Crown both certain and casual in Vlster , Munster , and Conaght , accounted for ; and that the Kings Writ did run ▪ and the Common Law was executed in every of these Provinces . I joyn with these Laws , the personal presence of the Kings Son , as a concurrent cause of this Reformation : Because the people of this Land , both English and Irish , out of a natural pride , did ever love and desire to be governed by great persons . And therefore , I may here justly take occasion to note , that first the absence of the Kings of England ; and next , the absence of those great Lords , who were inheritors of those mighty Seigniories of Leinster , Vlster , Conaght● , and Meath , have been main causes why this Kingdom was not reduced in so many ages . TOuching the absence of our Kings , three of them onely since the Norman Conquest , have made Royal journeys into this Land ; namely , King Henry the second , King John , and King Richard the second . And yet they no sooner arrived here , but that all the Irishry ( as if they had been but one man ) submitted themselves ; took Oathes of fidelity , and gave pledges and hostages to continue loyal . And , if any of those Kings had continued here in person a competent time , till they had settled both English and Irish in their several possessions , and had set the Law in a due course throughout the Kingdom ; these times wherein we live , had not gained the honor of the final conquest and reducing of Ireland . For the King ( saith Salomon ) dissipat omne malum intuitu suo . But when Moses was absent in the Mount , the people committed Idolatry : and when there was no King in Israel , every man did what seemed best in his own eyes . And therefore , when Alexander had conquered the East part of the World , and demanded of one what was the fitest place for the seat of his Empire , he brought and laid a dry hide before him , and desired him to set his foot on the one side thereof ; which being done , all the other parts of the hide did rise up : but when he did set his foot in the middle of the hide , all the other parts lay flat and even : Which was a lively demonstration , that if a Prince keep his residence in the border of his Dominions , the remote parts will easily rise and rebel against him : But if he make the Centre thereof his Seat , he shall easily keep them in peace and obedience . TOuching the absence of the great Lords : All Writers do impute the decay and loss of Leinster , to the absence of these English Lords , who married the five Daughters of William Marshal Earl of Pembroke , ( to whom that great Seigniory descended ) when his five Sons , who inherited the same successively ; and during their times , held the same in peace and obedidence to the Law of England , were all dead without issue : which hapned about the fortieth year of King Henry the third : for the eldest being married to Hugh Bigot Earl of Norfolk , who in right of his wife , had the Marshalship of England ; The second , to Warren de Mountchensey , whose sole Daughter and Heir was match to William de Valentia half Brother to King Henry the third , who by that match , was made Earl of Pembroke ; the third , to Gilbert de Clare , Earl of Gloucester ; The fourth , to William Ferrers , Earl of Darby ; The fifth , to William de Bruce , Lord of Brecknock : These great Lords , having greater inheritances in their own right in England , than they had in Ireland in right of their Wives ( and yet each of the Coparceners , had an entire County allotted for her purparty , as is before declared ) could not be drawn to make their personal residence in this Kingdom ; but managed their Estates here , by their Seneschals and Servants . And to defend their Territories against the bordering Irish ; they entertained some of the Natives , who pretended a perpetual Title to those great Lordships . For the Irish after a thousand conquests and Attainders by our Law , would in those days pretend title still , because by the Irish Law no man could forfeit his Land. These natives taking the opportunity in weak and desperate times , usurped those Seigniories ; and so Donald mac Art Cavanagh , being entertained by the Earl of Nolfork , made himself Lord of the County of Catherlough : And Lisagh O Moor , being trusted by the Lord Mortimer , who married the Daughter and Heir of the Lord Bruce , made himself Lord of the lands in Leix , in the latter end of King Edward the seconds Reign , as is before declared . Again , the decay and loss of Vlster and Connaught , is attributed to this ; that the Lord William Bourk , the last Earl of that name , died without issue male ; whose Ancestors , namely , the Red Earl , and Sir Hugh de Lacy , before him , being personally resident , held up their greatness there ; and kept the English in peace , and the Irish in awe : But when those Provinces descended upon an Heir Female , and an Infant , the Irish over-ran Vlster , and the younger branches of the Bourkes , usurped Connaught . And therefore , the Ordinance made in England , the third of Richard the second , against such as were absent from their Lands in Ireland ; and gave two third parts of the profits thereof unto the King , until they returned , or placed a sufficient number of men to defend the same , was grounded upon good reason of State : which Ordinance was put in execution for many years after , as appeareth by sundry seizures made thereupon , in the time of K. Richard the second , Henry the fourth , Henry the fifth , & Henry the sixth , whereof there remain Records in the Remembrancers Office here . Among the rest , the Duke of Norfolk himself was not spared , but was impleaded upon this Ordinance , for two parts of the profits of Dorburies Island , and other Lands in the County of Wexford , in the time of King Henry the sixth . And afterwards , upon the same reason of State , all the lands of the house of Norfolk , of the Earl of Shrewsbury , the Lord Barkley and others , who having lands in Ireland , kept their continual residence in England ) were entirely resumed by the Act of Absentees , made in the 28 year of King Henry the eigth . But now again , let us look back and see , how long the effect of that Reformation did continue , which was begun by Lionel Duke of Clarence , in the fortieth year of King Edward the third , and what courses have been held , to reduce and reform this people by other Lieutenants and Governors since that time . The English Colonies being in some good measure reformed by the Statutes of Kilkenny , did not utterly fall away into Barbarism again , till the Wars of the two Houses had almost destroyed both these Kingdoms ; for in that miserable time , the Irish found opportunity , without opposition , to banish the English Law and Government , out of all the Provinces , and to confine it onely to the English Pale : Howbeit , in the mean time , between the Government of the Duke of Clarence , and the beginning of those Civil Wars of York and Lancaster , we find that the State of England did sundry times resolve to proceed in this work of reformation . For first , King Richard 2. sent over Sir Nicholas Dagworth , to survey the possessions of the Crown ; and to call to accompt the Officers of the revenue ; Next to ( draw his English Subjects to manure and defend their lands in Ireland ) he made that Ordinance against Absentees , spoken of before . Again , he shewed an excellent example of Justice , upon Sir Philip Courtney , being his Lieutenant of that Kingdom , when he caused him to be arrested by special Commissioners , upon complaint made of sundry grievous oppressions and wrongs , which during his Government , he had done unto that people . After this , the Parliament of England did resolve , that Thomas Duke of Glocester the Kings Uncle , should be imployed in the reformation and reducing of that Kingdom : the Fame whereof , was no sooner bruted in Ireland , but all the Irishry were ready to submit themselves before his coming : so much the very Name of a great personage , specially of a Prince of the blood , did ever prevail with this people . But the King and his Minions , who were ever jealous of this Duke of Glocester , would not suffer him to have the honour of that service . But the King himself thought it a work worthy of his own presence and pains : and thereupon , Himself in person , made those two royal journeys mentioned before : At what time , he received the submissions of all the Irish Lords and Captains , who bound themselves both by Indenture and oath to become and continue his Loyal Subjects . And withall , laid a particular project , for a civil plantation of the Mountains and Maritime Counties , between Dublin and Wexford ; by removing all the Irish Septs from thence , as appeareth by the covenants between the Earl Marshal of England , and those Irish Septs : which are before remembred , and are yet preserved , and remain of Record in the Kings Remembrancers Office at Westminster . Lastly , this King being present in Ireland , took special care to supply and furnish the Courts of Justice with able and sufficient Judges ; And to that end , he made that Grave and Learned Judge , Sir William Hankeford , Chief Justice of the Kings Bench here ( who afterwards for his service in this Realm , was made chief Justice of the Kings Bench in England , by King Henry 4. ) and did withall , associate unto him , William Sturmy , a well Learned man in the law ; who likewise came out of England with the King , that the legal proceedings , which were out of order too ( as all other things in that Realm were ) might be amended , and made formal , according to the course and Presidents of England . But all the good purposes and projects of this King , were interrupted and utterly defeated , by his suddain departure out of Ireland , and unhappy deposition from the Crown of England . HOwbeit , King Henry the fourth , intending likewise to prosecute this Noble work in the third year of his raign , made the Lord Thomas of Lancaster , his second son , Lieutenant of Ireland : Who came over in person , and accepted again the submissions of divers Irish Lords and Captains , as is before remembred ; and held also a Parliament , wherein he gave new life to the Statutes of Kilkenny , and made other good Laws tending to the Reformation of the Kingdom . But the troubles raised against the King his Father in England , drew him home again so soon , as that seed of reformation , took no root at all , neither had his service in that kind , any good effect or success . After this , the State of England had no leisure to think of a general reformation in this Realm , till the civil dissentions of England were appeased , and the peace of that Kingdom setled , by King Henry the seventh . For , albeit , in the time of King Henry 6. Richard Duke of York a Prince of the blood ; of great wisdom and valour , and heir to a third part of Kingdom at least , being Earl of Vlster , and Lord of Conaght and Meath , was sent the Kings Lieutenanr into Ireland , to recover and reform that Realm where he was resident in person for the greatest part of ten years , yet the troth is , he aimed at another mark , which was the Crown of England . And therefore , he thought it no pollicy to distast either the English or Irish , by a course of Reformation , but sought by all means to please them , and by popular courses to steal away their hearts , to the end , he might strengthen his party , when he should set on foot his Title ( as is before declared . ) Which pollicy of his took such effect , as that he drew over with him into England , the Flower of all the English Colonies , especially of Vlster and Meath , whereof many Noblemen and Gentlemen were slain with him at Wakefield ( as is likewise before remembred . ) And after his death , when the wars between the Houses were in their heat , almost all the good English blood , which was left in Ireland , was spent in those civil dissentions : so as the Irish became victorious over all , without blood or sweat . Only , that little Canton of Land , called the English Pale , containing four small Shires , did maintain a bordering was with the Irish , and retain the forme of English Government . But out of that little Precinct , there were no Lords , Knights , or Burgesses , summoned to the Parliament , neither did the Kings Writ run in any other part of the Kingdom : and yet upon the Marches and Borders , which at that time were grown so large , as they took up half Dublin , half Meath , and a third part of Kildare and Lowth ; there was no law in use , but the March-Law , which in the Statutes of Kilkenny , is said to be no law , but a leud Custom . So as upon the end of these civil wars in England , the English Law and Government was well nigh banisht out of Ireland , so as no foot-step or print was left , of any former Reformation . THen did King Henry 7. send over Sir Edward Poynings to be his Deputy , a right worthy servitor both in war and peace . The principal end of his employment , was to expel Perkin Warbecke out of this Kingdom ; but that service being performed , that worthy Deputy finding nothing but a common misery , took the best course he possibly could , to establish a Common-wealth in Ireland : and to that end , he held a Parliament no less famous , than that of Kilkenny ; and more available for the reformation of the whole Kingdom . For whereas all wise men did ever concur in opinion , that the readiest way to reform Ireland , is to settle a form of Civil Government there , conformable to that of England : To bring this to pass , Sir Edward Poynings did pass an Act , whereby all the Statutes made in England before that time , were enacted , established , and made of force in Ireland . Neither did he only respect the time past , but provided also for the time to come . For he caused another Law to be made , that no Act should be propounded in any Parliament of Ireland , but such as should be first transmitted into England , and approved by the King and Council there , as good and expedient for that Land , and so returned back again , under the Great Seal of England . This Act , though it seem Prima facie to restrain the liberty of the Subjects of Ireland ; yet was it made at the Prayer of the Commons , upon just and important cause . For the Governors of that Realm , specially such as were of that Country Birth , had laid many oppressions upon the Commons : and amongst the rest , they had imposed Laws upon them , nor tending to the general good , but to serve private turns , and to strengthen their particular factions . This moved them to refer all Laws that were to be passed in Ireland , to be considered , corrected and allowed , first by the State of England , which had alwayes been tender and carefull of the good of this people , and had long since made them a Civil , Rich , and Happy Nation , if their own Lords and Governors there , had not sent bad intelligence into England . Besides this , he took special order , that the summons of Parliament should go into all the shires of Ireland ; and not to the four shires onely ; and for that cause specially , he caused all the Acts of a Parliament , lately before holden by the Viscount of Gormanston to be repealed and made void . Moreover , that the Parliaments of Ireland , might want no decent or honorable form that was used in England , he caused a particular Act to pass , that the Lords of Ireland should appear in the like Parliament Robes , as the English Lords are wont to wear in the Parliaments of England . Having thus established all the Statutes of England in Ireland , and set in order the great Council of that Realm , he did not omit to pass other Laws , as well for the encrease of the Kings Revenue , as the preservation of the publick peace . To advance the profits of the Crown ; First he obtained a Subsidy of 26 shillings eight pence out of every six score acres manured , payable yearly for five years . Next , he resumed all the Crownland which had been aliened ( for the most part ) by Richard Duke of York : and lastly , he procured a Subsidy of Pondage , out of all Merchandizes imported and exported , to be granted to the Crown in perpetuity . To preserve the publick peace , he revived the Statutes of Kilkenny . He made wilful Murther High-treason ; he caused the Marchers to book their men for whom they should answer ; and restrained the making War or Peace , without special Commission from the State. These Laws , and others as important as these , for the making of a Common-wealth in Ireland , were made in the Government of Sir Edward Poynings . But these Laws did not spread their Vertue beyond the English Pale , though they were made generally for the whole Kingdom . For the Provinces without the Pale , which during the War of York and Lancaster , had wholly cast off the the English Government , were not apt to receive this seed of Reformation , because they were not first broken and mastered again with the sword . Besides , the Irish Countreys , which contained two third parts of the Kingdom , were not reduced to Shire-ground , so as in them the Laws of England could not possibly be put in execution . Therefore these good Laws and provisions made by Sir Edward Poynings , were like good Lessons set for a Lute , that is broken and out of tune ; of which Lessons , little use can be made , till the Lute be made fit to be plaid upon . And that the execution of all these Laws , had no greater latitude than the Pale , is manifest by the Statute of the thirteenth of Henry the eighth , cap. 3. which reciteth , that at that time , the Kings Laws were obeyed and executed in the four shires onely ; and yet then was the Earl of Surrey Lieutenant of Ireland , a Governor much feared of the Kings Enemies , and exceedingly honored and beloved of the Kings subjects . And the Instructions given by the state of Ireland , to John Allen Master of the Rolls , employed into England neer about the same time , do declare as much ; wherein among other things , he is required to advertise the King , that his Land of Ireland was so much decayed , as that the Kings Laws were not obeyed twenty miles in compass : Whereupon , grew that By-word used by the Irish , ( viz. ) That they dwelt By-west the Law , which dwelt beyond the River of the Barrow , which is within thirty miles of Dublin . The same is testified by Baron Finglas , in his Discourse of the decay of Ireland , which he wrote about the twentieth year of King Henry the eighth . And thus we see the effect of the Reformation which was intended by Sir Edward Poynings . THE next Attempt of Reformation , was made in 28 year of King Henry the eighth , by the Lord Leonard Gray , who was created Viscount of Grane in this Kingdom , and held a Parliament , wherein many excellent Laws were made . But to prepare the mindes of the people to obey these Laws , he began first with a Martial course : For being sent over to suppress the Rebellion of the Giraldines , ( which he performed in few moneths ) he afterwards made a victorious Circuit round about the Kingdom ; beginning in Offaly , against O Connor , who had aided the Giraldines in their Rebellion ; and from thence passing along through all the Irish Countreys in Leinster , and so into Munster , where he took pledges of the degenerate Earl of Desmond , and thence into Conaght , and thence into Vlster ; and then concluded this Warlike Progress with the Battel of Belahoo , in the borders of Meath , as is before remembred . The principal Septs of the Irishry being all terrified , and most of them broken in this journey , many of their chief Lords upon this Deputies return came to Dublin , and made their submissions to the Crown of England ; namely , the O Neals , and O Relies of Vlster , Mac Murrogh , O Birn , and O Carrol of Leinster , and the Bourks of Conaght . This preparation being made , he first propounded and passed in Parliament these Laws , which made the great alteration in the State Ecclesiastical ; namely , the Act which declared King Henry the eighth to be supreme head of the Church of Ireland . The Act prohibiting Appeals to the Church of Rome : the Act for first-fruits , and twentieth part to be paid to the King : the Act for Faculties and Dispensations : And lastly , the Act that did utterly abolish the usurped authority of the Pope . Next , for the encrease of the Kings Revenue ; by one Act , he suppressed sundry Abbies and Religious Houses ; and by another Act , resumed the Lands of the Absentees , ( as is before remembred . ) And for the Civil Government , a special Statute was made , to abolish the Black-rents and Tributes , exacted by the Irish , upon the English Colonies ; and another Law enacted , that the English Apparel , Language , and manner of living , should be used by all such , as would acknowledge themselves the Kings Subjects . This Parliament being ended , the Lord Leonard Gray , w●s suddenly revokt , and put to death in England , so as he lived not to finish the work of Reformation , wh●ch he had begun : which notwithstanding was we●l pursued by his Successor , Sir Anthony Saint Leger ; unto whom , all the Lords and Chieftains of the Irishry , and of the degenerate English throughout the Kingdom , made their several submissions by Indenture ( which was the fourth general submission of the Irish , made since the first attempt of the Conquest of Ireland ) whereof the first was made to King Henry the second ; the second to King John ; the third to K. Richard the second , and his last to Sir Anthony Saint Leger , in 33 H. 8. IN these Indentures of Submission , all the Irish Lords do acknowledge King Henry the eighth to be their Soveraign Lord and King , and desire to be accepted of him as Subjects . They confess the Kings Supremacy in all causes and do utterly renounce the Popes Jurisdiction , which I conceive to be worth the noting , because , when the Irish had once resolved to obey the King , they made no scruple to renounce the Pope . And this was not onely done by the meer Irish , but the chief of the degenerate English Families did perform the same : as Desmond , Barry , and Roche , in Munster ; and the Bourks , which b●re the title of Mac William , in Conaght . These Submissions being thus taken , the Lord Deputy and Council for the present Government of those Irish Countreys , made certain Ordinances of State , not agreeable altogether with the Rules of the Law of England ; the reason whereof , is exprest in the Preamble of those Ordinances ; Quia nondum sic sapiunt leges & Jura , ut secundum ea jam immediate vivere & regi possint : The chief points or Articles of which Orders registred in the Council Book are these : That King Henry the eighth , should be accepted , reputed , and named King of Ireland , by all the Inhabitants of the Kingdom ; that all Archbishops and Bishops should be permitted to exercise their Jurisdiction in every Diocess throughout the Land : that Tythes should be duely set out , and paid : that Children should not be admitted to Benefices ; that for every Man-s●aughter , and theft above fourteen pence , committed in the Irish Countrys , the offendor should pay a fine of forty pound , twenty pound to the King , and twenty pound to the Captain of the Countrey ; and for every theft under fourteen pence , a fine of five marks should be paid , forty six shilling eight pence to the Captain , & twenty shillings to the Tanister : that Horsemen & Kearn should not be imposed upon the common people , to be fed & maintained by them : that the Master should answer for his servants , and the Father for his children . That Cuttings should not be made by the Lord upon his Tenants , to maintain war with his neighbours , but onely to bear his necessary expences , &c. These Ordinances of State being made and published , there were nominated and appointed in every Province , certain Orderers or Arbitrators , who instead of these Irish Brehons , should hear and determine all their Controversies . In Conaght , the Archbishop of Tuam , the Bishop of Clonfert , Captain Wakeley , & Captain Ovington . In Munster , the Bishop of Waterford , the Bishop of Cork and Ross , the Mayor of Cork , and Mayor of Youghal . In Vlster , the Archbishop of Ardmagh , and the Lord of Lowth . And if any difference did arise which they could not end , either for the difficulty of the cause , or for the obstinacy of the parties , they were to certifie the Lord Deputy & Council , who would decide the matter by their Authority . Hereupon , the Irish Captains of lesser Territories , which had ever been oppressed by the greater and mightier ; some , with risings out , others , with Bonaght , and others , with Cuttings , and spendings at pleasure , did appeal for Justice to the Lord Deputy ; who upon hearing their complaints , did always order , that they should all immediately depend upon the King ; and that the weaker should have no dependancy upon the stronger . Lastly , he prevailed so much with the greatest of them ; namely , O Neal , O Brien , and Mac William , as that they willingly did pass into England , and presented themselves to the King , who thereupon was pleased to advance them to the degree and honor of Earls , and to grant unto them their several Countreys , by Letters-patents . Besides , that they might learn Obedience and Civility of manners , by often repairing unto the State , the King upon the motion of the same Deputy , gave each of them a house and lands neer Dublin , for the entertainment of their several trains . This course , did this Governor take to reform the Irishry ; but withal , he did not omit to advance both the honor and profit of the King. For in the Parliament which he held the 33 of Hen. the eighth , he caused an Act to pass , which gave unto K. Henry the eighth , his Heirs and Successors , the Name , Stile , and Title of King of Ireland ; whereas before that time , the Kings of England were stiled but Lords of Ireland : albeit indeed , they were absolute Monarchs thereof , and had in right all Royal and Imperial Jurisdiction and power there , as they had in the Realm of England . And yet because in the vulgar conceit the name of King , is higher than the name of Lord ; Assuredly , the assuming of this Title , hath not a little raised the Soveraignty of the King of England in the mindes of this people : lastly , this Deputy brought a great augmentation to the Kings Revenue , by dissolving of all the Monasteries and Religious Houses in Ireland , which was done in the same Parliament : and afterward , by procuring Min and Cavendish , two skilful Auditors , to be sent over out of England . Who took an exact survey of all the possessions of the Crown , and brought many things into charge , which had been concealed and substracted for many years before . And thus far did Sir Anthony Saint Leger proceed in the course of Reformation ; which though it were a good beginning , yet was it far from reducing Ireland to the perfect obedience of the Crown of England . For all this while , the Provinces of Conaght and Vlster , and a good part of Leinster , were not reduced to Shire-ground . And though Munster were anciently divided into Counties , the people were so degenerate , as no Justice of Assize durst execute his Commission amongst them . None of the Irish Lords or Tenants were setled in their possessions , by any Grant or Confirmation from the Crown , except the three great Earls before named ; who notwithstanding , did govern their Tenants and Followers , by the Irish or Brehon Law ; so as no treason , murther , rape , or theft , committed in those Countries , was inquired of , or punisht by the Law of England ; and consequently , no Escheat , Forfeiture , or Fine ; no Revenue ( certain or casual ) did accrew to the Crown out of those Provinces . The next worthy Governor that endeavoured to advance this Reformation , was Thomas Earl of Sussex ; who having throughly broken and subdued the two most rebellious and powerful Irish Septs in Leinster ; namely , the Moores and O Connors , possessing the Territories of Leix and Offaly , did by Act of Parliament , 3. and 4. Phil. and Mariae , reduce those Countries into two several Counties ; naming the one , the Kings , and the other , the Queens County ; which were the first two Counties that had been made in this Kingdom , since the twelfth year of King John ; at what time the Territories then possessed by the English Colonies , were reduced into twelve Shires , as is before expressed . This Noble Earl , having thus extended the Jurisdiction of the English Law into two Counties more , was not satisfied with that addition , but took a resolution to divide all the rest of the Irish Countries un-reduced , into several Shires ; and to that end , he caused an Act to pass in the same Parliament , authorising the Lord Chancellor , from time to time , to award Commissions to such Persons , as the Lord Deputy should nominate and appoint , to view and perambulate those Irish Territories ; and thereupon , to divide and limit the same into such and so many several Counties as they should think meet ; which being certified to the Lord Deputy , and approved by him , should be returned and enrolled in the Chancery , and from thenceforth be of like force and effect , as if it were done by Act of Parliament . Thus did the Earl of Sussex lay open a passage for the Civil Government into the unreformed parts of this Kingdom , but himself proceeded no further than is before delared . HOwbeit afterwards , during the Raign of Queen Elizabeth , Sir Henry Sidney , ( who hath left behind him many Monuments of a good Governour in this Land ) did not only pursue that course which the Earl of Sussex began , in reducing the Irish Countries into Shires , and placing therein Sheriffs , and other Ministers of the Law ; ( for first he made the Annaly a Territory in Leinster , possessed by the Sept of Offerralles , one entire Shire by it self , and called it the County of Longford ; and after that he divided the whole Province of Conaght into six Counties more ; namely , Clare ( which containeth all Thomond ) Gallaway , Sligo , Mayo , Roscomon , and Leytrim : ) But he also had caused divers good Laws to be made , and performed sundry other services , tending greatly to the reformation of this Kingdom . For first , to diminish the greatness of the Irish Lords , and to take from them the dependancy of the Common people , in the Parliament which he held 11. Eliz. He did abolish their pretended and usurped Captain-ships , and all exactions , and extortions incident thereunto . Next , to settle their Seigniories and possessions in a course of inheritance , according to the course of the Common law , he caused an Act to pass , whereby the Lord Deputy was authorised to accept their Surrenders , and to regrant estates unto them , to hold of the Crown by English tenures and services . Again , because the inferiour sort were loose and poor , and not amesuable to the law ; he provided by another Act , that five of the best and eldest persons of every Sept , should bring in all the idle persons of their surname , to be justified by the law . Moreover , to give a civil education to the Youth of this Land in the time to come , provision was made by another Law , that there should be one Free schoole , at least , erected in every Diocess of the Kingdom . And lastly , to inure and acquaint the people of Munster and Conaght , with the English Government again ( which had not been in use among them , for the space of 200. years before : ) he instituted two Presidency Courts in those two Provinces , placing Sir Edward Fitton in Conaght , and Sir John Perrot in Munster . To augment the Kings Revenue in the same Parliament , upon the attainder of Shane O Neale , he resumed and vested in the Crown , more than half the Provinne of Vlster : He raised the customs upon the principal commodities of the Kingdom : He reformed the abuses of the Exchequer , by many good orders and instructions sent out of England ; and lastly , he established the composition of the Pale , in lieu of Purveyance and Sess of Souldiers . These were good proceedings in the work of Reformation , but there were many defects and omissions withall ; for though he reduced all Conaght into Counties , he never sent any Justices of Assize to visit that Province , but placed Commissioners there , who governed it only in a course of discretion ; part Martial , and part Civil . Again , in the Law that doth abolish the Irish Captain-ships , he gave way for the reviving thereof again , by excepting such , as should be granted by Letters Patents from the Crown ; which exception did indeed take away the force of that law . For no Governor during Queen Elizabeths Reign , did refuse to grant any of those Captain-ships , to any pretended Irish Lord , who would Desire , and with his thankfulness Deserve the same . And again , though the greatest part of Vlster were vested by Act of Parliament , in the actual and real possession of the Crown ; yet was there never any seisure made thereof , nor any part thereof brought into charge , but the Irish were permitted to take all the profits , without rendering any duty or acknowledgement for the same ; and though the Name of O Neale were damned by that Act , and the assuming thereof made High-Treason ; yet after that , was Tirlagh Leynnagh suffered to bear that Title , and to intrude upon the possessions of the Crown , and yet was often entertained by the State with favour . Neither were these lands resumed , by the Act of II of Elizabeth neglected only ( for the Abbyes and religious Houses in Tyrone , Tirconnell , and Fermanagh , though they were dissolved in the 33. of Henry 8. were never surveyed nor reduced into charge , but were continualy possest by the religious persons ) untill His Majesty that now is , came to the Crown : and that which is more strange , the Donations of Bishopricks , being a flower of the Crown ( which the Kings of England did ever retain in all their Dominions , when the Popes usurped Authority was at the highest . ) There were three Bishopricks in Vlster ; namely , Derry , Rapho , and Clogher , which neither Queen Elizabeth , nor any of her Progenitors did ever bestow , though they were the undoubted Patrons thereof . So as King James was the first King of England that did ever supply these Sees with Bishops , which is an argument either of great negligence , or of great weakness in the State and Governors of those times . And thus far proceeded Sir Henry Sidney . AFter him , Sir John Perrot , who held the last Parliament in this Kingdom , did advance the Reformation in three principal points . First , in establishing the great composition of Conaght , in which service the wisdom and industry of Sir Richard Bingham did concur with him : next , in reducing the unreformed parts of Vlster into seven shires ; namely , Adrmagh , Monahan Tirone , Colerain , Donagall , Fermannagh , and Cavan ; though in his time the law was never executed in these new Counties by any Sheriffs or Justices of Assize , but the people left to be ruled still by their own barbarous Lords and laws : And lastly , by vesting in the Crown , the Lands of Desmond and his Adherents in Munster , and planting the same with English , though that plantation were imperfect in many points . AFter Sir John Perrot , Sir William Fitz-Williams did good service in two other points . First , in raising a composition in Munster ; and then , in setling the possessions both of the Lords and Tenants in Monahan , which was one of the last Acts of State , tending to the reformation of the civil Government that was performed in the raign of Queen Elizabeth . Thus we see , by what degrees , and what pollicy and success the Governors of this Land from time to time , since the beginning of the raign of King Edward the third , have endeavoured to reform and reduce this people to the perfect obedience of the Crown of England ; And we finde , that before the Civil Wars of Yorke and Lancaster , they did chiefly endeavour to bring back the degenerate English Colonies to their Duty and Allegiance , not respecting the meer Irish , whom they reputed as Aliens or Enemies of the Crown . But after King Henry 7. had united the Roses , they laboured to reduce both English and Irish together ▪ which work , to what pass and perfection it was brought in the latter end of Qu. Elizabeths raign , hath been before declared . Whereof sometimes when I do consider , I do in mine own conceit compare these later Governors , who went about to reform the Civil Affairs in Ireland , unto some of the Kings of Israel , of whom it is said ; That they were good Kings , but they did not cut down the Groves and High places , but suffered the people still to burn Incense , and commit Idolatry in them : so Sir Anthony Saint-Leger , the Earl of Sussex , Sir Henry Sidney , and Sir John Perrot , were good Governors , but they did not abolish the Irish Customs , nor execute the Law in the Irish Countries , but suffered the people to worship their barbarous Lords , and to remain utterly ignorant of their Duties to God and the King. AND now I am come to the happy Reign of my most Gracious Lord and Master K. James ; in whose time , as there hath been a concurrence of many great Felicities : so this among others may be numbred in the first rank ; that all the Defects in the ●overnment of Ireland spoken of before , have been fully supplyed in the first nine years of his raign . In which time , there hath been more done in the work and reformation of this Kingdom ; than in the 440. years which are past since the Conquest was first attempted . Howbeit , I have no purpose in this Discourse , to set forth at large all the proceedings of the State here in reforming of this Kingdom , since his Majesty came to the Crown , for the parts and passages thereof are so many , as to express them fully , would require a several Treatise . Besides , I for my part , since I have not flattered the former times , but have plainly laid open the negligence and errors of every Age that is past , would not willingly seem to flatter the present , by amplifying the diligence and true Judgment of those Servitors , that have laboured in this Vineyard since the beginning of his Majesties happy raign . I shall therefore summarily , without any amplification at all , shew in what manner , and by what degrees , all the defects , which I have noted before in the Government of this Kingdom , have been supplyed since his Majesties happy Raign began ; and so conclude these observations concerning the State of Ireland . FIrst then , touching the Martial affairs , I shall need to say little , in regard that the War which finished the Conquest of Ireland , was ended almost in the instant , when the Crown descended upon his Majesty ; and so there remained no occasion to amend the former errors committed in the prosecution of the War. Howbeit , sit hence his Majesty hath still maintained an Army here , as well For a Seminary of Martial men ; as to Give strength and countenance to the civil Magistrate ; I may justly observe , that this army hath not been fed with Coign and Livery , or Sess ( with which Extortions the Souldier hath been nourished in the times of former Princes ) but hath been as justly and royally paid , as ever Prince in the world did pay his men of war. Besides , when there did arise an occasion of employment for this Army against the Rebel Odoghertie ; neither did his Majestie delay the re-inforcing thereof , but instantly sent supplies out of England and Scotland ; neither did the Martial men dally or prosecute the Service faintly , but Did forthwith quench that fire , whereby themselves would have been the warmer , the longer it had continued , as well by the encrease of their entertainment , as by booties and spoil of the Countrey . And thus much I thought fit to note , touching the amendment of the Errours in the Martial affairs . SEcondly , For the supply of the Defects in the Civil Government , these courses have been pursued since His Majesties prosperous Reign began . First , albeit upon the end of the War , whereby Tyrones universal Rebellion was supprest , the mindes of the people were broken and prepared to Obedience of the law ; yet the State upon good reason , did conceive , that the publick peace could not be settled , till the hearts of the people were also quieted , by securing them from the danger of the Law , which the most part of them had incurred one way or other , in that great and general confusion . Therefore , first by a general Act of State , called the Act of oblivion , published by Proclamation under the Great-Seal ; All offences against the Crown , and all particular Trespasses between Subject and Subject , done at any time before His Majesties Reign , were ( to all such as would come in to the Justices of Assize by a certain day , and claim the benefit of this Act ) pardoned , remitted , and utterly extinguished , never to be revived or called in question . And by the same Proclamation , all the Irishry ( who for the most part , in former times , were left under the tyrannie of their Lords and Chieftains , and had no defence or Justice from the Crown ) were received into his Majesties immediate protection . This bred such comfort and security in the hearts of all men as there upon ensued , the calmest , and most universal peace , that ever was seen in Ireland . The publick peace being thus established , the State proceeded next to establish the publick Justice in every part of the Realm . And to that end , Sir George Cary ( who was a prudent Governor , and a just , and made a fair entry into the right way of reforming this Kingdom ) did in the first year of His Majesties Reign , make the first Sheriffs that ever were made in Tyrone and Tirconnel ; and shortly after , sent Sir Edmund Pelham Chief Baron , and my self thither , the first Justices of Assize that ever sat in those Countreys : and in that Circuit , we visited all the shires of that Provinces besides ; which Visitation , though it were somewhat distasteful to the Irish Lords , was sweet and most welcome to the common people ; who , albeit they were rude and barbarous , yet they quickly apprehended the difference between the Tyrannie and Oppression under which they lived before , and the just Government and Protection which we promised unto them for the time to come . The Law having made her Progress into Vlster with so good success , Sir Arthur Chichester ( who with singular Industry , Wisdom , and Courage , hath now for the space of seven years and more , prosecuted the great work of Reformation , and brought it well-neer to an absolute perfection ) did in the first year of his Government , establish two other New Circuits for Justices of Assize ; the one in Conaght , and the other in Munster . I call them New Circuits , for that , although it be manifest by many Records , that Justices Itinerant have in former times been sent into all the shires of Munster , and some part of Conaght ; yet certain it is , that in two hundred years before ( I speak much within compass ) no such Commission had been executed in either of these two Provinces . But now , the whole Realm being divided into Shires , and every bordering Territory , whereof any doubt was made in what County the same should lie , being added or reduced to a County certain ( among the rest , the Mountains and Glyns on the South side of Dublin , were lately made a Shire by it self , and called the County of Wicklow ; whereby the Inhabitants , which were wont to be Thorns in the side of the Pale , are become civil and quiet Neighbours thereof , ) the streams of the Publick Justice were derived into every part of the Kingdom ; and the benefit and protection of the Law of England communicated to all , as well Irish as English , without distinction or respect of persons ; by reason whereof , the work of deriving the publick Justice , grew so great , as that there was Magna messis , sed Operarii pauci . And therefore , the number of the Judges in every Bench was increased , which do now every half year ( like good Planets in their several Sphaeres or Circles ) carry the ●ight and influence of Justice , round about the Kingdom ; whereas the Circuits in former times , went but round about the Pale , like the Circuit of the Cinosura about the Pole. Quae cursu interiore brevi convertitur orbe . UPon these Visitations of Justice , whereby the iust and honourable Law of England was imparted and communicated to all the Irishry , there followed these excellent good effects : First , the common people were taught by the Justices of Assize , that they were free Subjects to the Kings of England , and not Slaves and Vassals to their pretended Lords : That the Cuttings , Cosheries , Sessings , and other Extortions of their Lords , were unlawful , and that they should not any more submit themselves thereunto , since they were now under the protection of so just and mighty a Prince , as both would and could protect them from all wrongs and oppressions : They gave a willing ear unto these Lessons ; and thereupon , the greatness and power of those Irish Lords over the people , suddenly fell and vanished , when their Oppressions and Extortions were taken away , which did maintain their greatness : Insomuch , as divers of them , who formerly made themselves Owners of all ( by Force ; ) were now by the Law reduced to this point ; That wanting means to defray their ordinary charges , they resorted ordinarily to the Lord Deputy , and made Petition , that by License and Warrant of the State , they might take some aid and contribution from their people ; as well to discharge their former debts , as for competent maintenance in time to come : But some of them being impatient of this diminution , fled out of the Realm to forreign Countreys . Whereupon , we may well observe , That , as Extortion did banish the old English Free-holder , who could not live but under the Law ; So the Law did banish the Irish Lord , who could not live but by Extortion . Again , these Circuits of Justice ( did ( upon the end of the War ) more terrifie the loose and idle persons , than the execution of the Martial Law , though it were more quick and sudden : and in a short time after , did so clear the the Kingdom of Thieves , and other Capital Offendors , as I dare affirm , that for the space of five years last past , there have not been found so many Malefactors worthy of death in all the six Circuits of this Realm ( which is now divided into thirty two shires at large ) as in one Circuit of six shires ; namely , the Western Circuit in England ; for the truth is , that in time of Peace , the Irish are more fearful to offend the Law , than the English , or any other Nation whatsoever . Again , whereas the greatest advantage that the Irish had of us in all their Rebellions , was , Our Ignorance of their Countreys , their Persons , and their Actions : Since the Law and her Ministers have had a passage among them , all their places of Fastness have been discovered and laid open ; all their paces cleared ; and notice taken of every person that is able to do either good or hurt . It is known , not onely how they live , and what they do , but it is foreseen what they purpose or intend to do : Insomuch , as Tyrone hath been heard to complain , that he had so many eyes watching over him , as he could not drink a full Carouse of Sack , but the State was advertized thereof , within few hours after . And therefore , those allowances which I finde in the ancient Pipe Rolls , Pro guidagio , & spiagio , may be well spared at this day . For the Under-Sheriffs and Bailiffs errant are better Guides and Spies in the time of Peace , than any were found in the time of War. Moreover , these Civil Assemblies at Assizes and Sessions , have reclaimed the Irish from their Wildness , caused them to cut off their Glibs and long Hair ; to convert their Mantles into Cloaks ; to conform themselves to the manner of England in all their behaviour and outward forms . And because they finde a great inconvenience in moving their suits by an Interpreter ; they do for the most part send their Children to Schools , especially to learn the English Language : so as we may conceive and hope , that the next generation , will in tongue and heart , and every way else , become English ; so as there will be no difference or distinction , but the Irish Sea betwixt us . And thus we see a good conversion , and the Irish Game turned again . For heretofore , the neglect of the Law , made the English degenerate , and become Irish ; and now , on the other side , the execution of the Law , doth make the Irish grow civil , and become English . Lastly , these general Sessions now , do teach the people more obedience , and keep them more in awe , than did the general Hostings in former times . These Progresses of the Law , renew and confirm the Conquest of Ireland every half year , and supply the defect of the Kings absence in every part of the Realm ; In that every Judge sitting in the Seat of Justice , doth represent the person of the King himself . These effects , hath the establishment of the Publick Peace and Justice produced , since his Majesties happy Reign began . Howbeit , it was impossible to make a Common-Weal in Ireland , without performing another service ; which was , the setling of all the Estates and Possessions , as well of Irish , as English , thoroughout the Kingdom . For , although that in the twelfth year of Queen ELIZABETH , a special Law , was made , which did enable the Lord Deputy to take Surrenders , and regrant Estates unto the Irishry ( upon signification of Her Majesties pleasure in that behalf ; ) yet were there but few of the Irish Lords that made offer to surrender during her Reign ; and they which made Surrenders of entire Countreys , obtained Grants of the whole again to themselves onely , and to no other , and all in Demesn . In passing of which Grants , there was no care taken of the Inferiour Septs of people , inhabiting and possessing these Countreys under them , but they held their several portions in course of Tanistry and Gavelkinde , and yielded the same Irish Duties or Exactions , as they did before : So that upon every such Surrender and Grant , there was but one Free-holder made in a whole Countrey , which was the Lord himself ; all the rest were but Tenants at Will , or rather Tenants in Villenage , and were neither fit to be sworn in Juries , nor to perform any Publick service : And by reason of the uncertainty of their Estates did utterly neglect to build , or to plant , or to improve the Land. And therefore , although the Lord were become the Kings Tenant , his Countrey was no whit reformed thereby , but remained in the former Barbarism and Desolation . Again , in the same Queens time , there were many Irish Lords , which did not surrender , yet obtained Letters-Patents of the Captain-ships of their Countreys , and of all Lands and duties belonging to those Captainships : For the Statute which doth condemn and abolish these Captain-ries , usurped by the Irish , doth give power to the Lord Deputy to grant the same by Letters Patents . Howbeit , these Irish Captains , and likewise the English , which were made Seneschalles of the Irish Countries , did by colour of these grants , and under pretence of Government , claim an Irish Seigniory , and exercise plain tyranny over the Common people . And this was the fruit that did arise of the Letters Patents , granted of the Irish Countries in the time of Queen Elizabeth , where before they did extort and oppress the people , only by colour of a lewd and barbarous custom ; they did afterwards use the same Extortions and oppressions by warrant , under the great Seal of the Realm . But now , since his Majesty came to the Crown , two special Commissions have been sent out of England , for the setling and quieting of all the possessions in Ireland ; The one , for accepting Surrenders of the Irish and degenerate English , and for regranting Estates unto them , according to the course of the common Law ; The other , for strengthening of defective Titles . In the Execution of which Commissions , there hath ever been had a special care , to settle and secure the under-Tenants ; to the end , there might be a repose and establishment of every Subjects Estate ; Lord and Tenant , Free-holder and Farmer , thoroughout the Kingdom . Upon Surrenders , this course hath been held from the beginning ; when an Irish Lord doth offer to surrender his Country , his surrender is not immediately accepted , but a Commission is first awarded , to enquire of three speciall points . First , of the quantity and limits of the Land whereof he is reputed owner . Next , how much himself doth hold in demeasne , and how much is possest by his Tenants and Followers . And thirdly , what customs , Duties , and services , he doth yearly receive out of those lands . This Inquisition being made and returned , the Lands which are found to be the Lords proper possessions in demeasne , are drawn into a Particular ; and his Irish duties ; as Cosherings , Sessings , Rents of Butter and Oatmeal , and the like ; are reasonably valued and reduced into certain sums of mony , to be paid yearly in lieu thereof . This being done , the surrender is accepted ; and thereupon a grant passed , not of the whole Country , as was used in former times , but of those Lands only , which are found in the Lords possession , and of those certain sums of Mony , as Rents issuing out of the rest . But the Lands which are found to be possest by the Tenants , are left unto them , respectively charged with these certain Rents only , in lieu of all uncertain Irish exactions . In like manner , upon all grants , which have past by vertue of the commission , for defective Titles , the Commissioners have taken special caution , for preservation of the Estates of all particular Tenants . And as for Grants of Captain-ships or Seneschal-ships , in the Irish Countries ; albeit , this Deputy had as much power and authority to grant the same , as any other Governors had before him ; and might have raised as much profit by bestowing the same , if he had respected his private , more than the publick good ; yet hath he been so far from passing any such in all his time , as he hath endeavoured to resume all the Grants of that kind , that have been made by his Predecessors ; to the end , the inferiour Subjects of the Realm , should make their only and immediate dependency upon the Crown . And thus we see , how the greatest part of the possessions , ( as well of the Irish as of the English ) in Leinster , Conaght , and Munster , are setled and secured since his Majesty came to the Crown : whereby the hearts of the people are also setled , not only to live in peace , but raised and encouraged to build , to p●ant , to give better education to their children , and to improve the commodities of their Lands ; whereby the yearly value thereof , is already encreased , double of that it was within these few years , and is like daily to rise higher , till it amount to the price of our Land in England . LAstly , the possessions of the Irishry in the Province of Vlster , though it were the most rude and unreformed part of Ireland , and the Seat and Nest of the last great Rebellion , are now better disposed and established , than any the Lands in the other Provinces , which have been past and setled upon Surrenders . For , as the occasion of the disposing of those Lands , did not happen without the special providence and finger of God , which did cast out those wicked and ungrateful Traitors , who were the only enemies of the reformation of Ireland : so the distribution and plantation thereof , hath been projected and prosecuted , by the special direction and care of the King himself ; wherein his Majesty hath corrected the errors before spoken of , committed by King Henry 2. and K. John , in distributing and planting the first conquered Lands . For , although there were six whole Shires to be disposed , His Majesty gave not an entire Country , or County , to any particular person ; much less did he grant Jura Regalia , or any extraordinary Liberties . For the best Brittish undertaker , had but a proportion of 3000. Acres for himself , with power to create a Mannor , and hold a Court Baron : Albeit , many of these undertakers , were of as great birth and quality , as the best Adventurers in the first conquest . Again , his Majesty did not utterly exclude the Natives out of this plantation , with a purpose to root them ou● , as the Irish were excluded out of the first English Colonies ; but made mixt plantation of Brittish and Irish , that they might grow up together in one Nation : Only , the Irish were in some places transplanted from the Woods and Mountains , into the Plains and open countries , that being removed ( like wild fruit-trees ) they might grow the milder , and bear the better and sweeter fruit . And this truly , is the Master-piece , and most excellent part of the work of Reformation , and is worthy indeed of His Majesties royal pains . For when this plantation hath taken root , and been fixt and setled but a few years , with the favour and blessing of God ( for the Son of God himself hath said in the Gospel , Omnis plantatio , quam non plantavit pater meus , eradicabitur ) it will secure the peace of Ireland , assure it to the Crown of England for ever ; and finally , make it a civil , and a Rich , a Mighty , and a Flourishing Kingdom . I omit to speak of the increase of the Revenue of the Crown , both certain and casual , which is raised to a double proportion ( at lest ) above that it was , by deriving the publick Justice into all parts of the Realm ; by setling all the possessions , of both of the Irish and English , by re-establishing the compositions ; by restoring and resuming the customs ; by reviving the Tenures in Capite , and Knights-service ; and reducing many other things into charge , which by the confusion and negligence of former times , became concealed and subtracted from the Crown . I forbear likewise to speak of the due and ready bringing in of the Revenue , which is brought to pass by the well ordering of the Court of Exchequer , and the authority and pains of the Commissioners for Accompts . I might also add hereunto , the encouragement that hath been given to the Maritime Towns and Citties , as well to increase their Trade of Merchandize , as to cherish Mechanical Arts and Sciences ; in that all their Charters have been renewed , and their Liberties more inlarged by His Majesty , than by any of his Progenitors since the Conquest . As likewise , the care and course that hath been taken , to make Civil Commerce and entercourse between the Subjects ; newly reformed and brought under Obedience , by granting Markets and Fairs to be holden in their Countries , and by erecting of corporate Towns among them . Briefly , the clock of the civil Government , is now well set , and all the wheels thereof do move in Order ; The strings of this Irish Harp , which the Civil Magistrate doth finger , are all in tune ( for I omit to speak of the State Ecclesiastical ) and make a good Harmony in this Common-weal : So as we may well conceive a hope , that Ireland ( which heretofore might properly be called the Land of Ire , because the Irascible power was predominant there , for the space of 400. years together ) will from henceforth prove a Land of Peace and Concord . And though heretofore it hath been like the lean Cow of Egypt , in Pharaohs Dream , devouring the fat of England , and yet remaining as lean as it was before , it will hereafter be as fruitfull as the land of Canaan ; the description whereof , in the 8. of Deutronomy , doth in every part agree with Ireland ; being Terra Rivorum , aquarumque & fontium ; in cujus Campis , & Montibus , erumpunt fluviorum abyssi ; Terra frumenti , & hordei ; Terra lactis , & mellis ; ubi absque ulla penuria comedes panem tuum , & rerum abundantia perfrueris . And thus I have discovered and expressed the defects and Errors , as well in the managing of the Martial Affairs , as of the civil ; which in former Ages gave impediment to the reducing of all Ireland , to the Obedience and Subjection of the Crown of England . I have likewise observed , what courses have been taken ; to reform the Defects and Errors in Government , and to reduce the People of this Land to obedience , since the beginning of the raign of King Edward 3. till the latter end of the raign of Queen Elizabeth . And lastly , I have declared and set forth , How all the said errors have been corrected , and the defects supplyed under the prosperous Government of His Majesty ; So as I may positively conclude in the same words , which I have used in the Title of this Discourse ; That untill the beginning of His Majesties Raign , Ireland was never entirely subdued , and brought under the Obedience of the Crown of England . But since the Crown of of this Kingdom , with the undoubted right and Title thereof , descended upon His Majesty ; The whole Island from Sea to Sea , hath been brought into his Highness peaceable possession ; and all the Inhabitants , in every corner thereof , have been absolutely reduced under his immediate subjection . In which condition of Subjects , they will gladly continue , without defection or adhaering to any other Lord or King , as long as they may be Protected , and justly Governed , without Oppression on the one side , or impunity on the other . For , there is no Nation of people under the Sun , that doth love equal and indifferent Justice , better than the Irish ; or will rest better satisfied with the execution thereof , although it be against themselves ; so as they may have the protection and benefit of the Law , when upon just cause they do desire it . FINIS . Notes, typically marginal, from the original text Notes for div A37237-e230 Two main impediments of the conquest . The faint prosecution of the war. What is a perfect Conquest How the war hath been prosecuted since the 17 year of Henry the second . In the time of Henry the second . Giraldus Cambrensis . The first attempt but an adventure of private Gentlemen . With what forces the King himself come over . Archiu . Remem . Regis . apud West What manner of Conquest K. Henry the second made of Ireland . Bodin de Repub. The true marks of Soveraignty . Hoveden in Henrico secundo fol. 312. 6 Johannis Claus . membrana . 18.17 . Johannis Chart. m. 3. 6. Hen. 3. chart . m. 2. Archiu . in Castro Dublin . ●2 . Hen. 3. Co●po●●● Will de la Zouch 36. H●n . 3. ●om●●tus Huberti de Rouly . How the war● was prosecuted in the time of King John. Giraldus Cambrensis . Giraldus Cambrensis . Geraldus Cambrensis . Matth. Pacis in Richardo primo ●● 15 19. Matth. Paris . This Charter yet remaineth perfect , with an entire Seal in the treasury at Westminster ▪ Archiu . in Castro Dublin & Archiu Turr. 52● Hen. 3 patent . m. 9. How the martial affairs were carried from the 12 ▪ year of King John , to the 36. year of King Edward the Third . Archiu . in Castro Dublin . Stat. 10. H. 7. c. 4. rot . Parliam . in Castro Dublin . Annales Hiberniae in Camden . Baron Finglas . Manus . Stat. 10. H 7. cap. 4. Rot. Parli . in Castro Dublin . Stat. 11. H. 4. c. 6. Baron Finglas . M. S. The Army transmitted with Lionel Duke of Clarence , the 36 of Edw. 3. Archiu . Remem . Regis apud Westm . The manner of levying Souldiers informer ages . What service Lionel Duke of Clarence performed . Archiu . Tur. 36. Edw. 3 Claus . m. 21. in dorso . & m. 30. ●●r Will. Winsor . Lieutenant , 47 Ed. 3. his forces & service . 47 Ed : 3. Claus . m. 1. Stow in Rich 2. The state of the revenue of Ireland , in the time of Edw. 3. Walsingham in Rich. 2. Archiu Turr. 11 H. 3. patent m. 3. 21 Ed. 3. m. 41. 47 Ed. 3. claus . pers . 2. m. 24. & 26. Archiu . in Castro Dublin . Hollingshead in R. 2. Archiu . in Castro Dublin . 5 Edw 3. How the war proceeded in the time of King Richard the second . 3 Rich. 2. Archiu . Tur Rot. Parl. 42. Pat. 2. pars . 9. Rich. 2. m. 24. Walsingham in Rich. 2. Annales , Tho. Otterbourne Manuscript . Stow in Rich. 2● Archiu . in officio Rememorat . regis apud Westmon . Hollingshead in Richard the 2. Henry 4. The Lord Thomas of Lancaster his service . Archiu . Rememorat . regis apud Westm . Henry 5. The Lord Furnival his service . Alb. libr. Scacc. Dublin . Henry 6. Richard Duke of York his service . Archiu . in Castro Dublin . Hollingshead in Henry the sixth . Rot. Parl. in Castro Dublin . Archiu . Tur. 17. Hen. 6. Clausam . 20. Manuscript of Baron Finglas . Hollingshead in Hen. 6. Edw. 4. How the War was maintained in the time of King Edw. 4. Hollingshead in Edw. 4. Book of Howth M●rus . The fraternity of Saint George in Ireland . 14. of Edw. 4. Rot. Parl. Dublin . Henry 7. How the war was prosecuted in time of K Hen. 7. Ar●●●● . Remem . Regis apud West . The book of Howth Manus . Holinshead in Hen. 7. Sir Ed : Poynings service . Rot. Parl. in Castro Dublin . The book of Howth The battle of Knocktow . Henry 8. How the war was carried , during the reign of King Henry the eight . The Earl of Surries service . The Lord Leonard Grayes service . The fight at Belahoo . Book of Howth . Manus ▪ Sir Anthony St. Leger . Sir Edw. B●llingham , in the time of King Edw. 6. Archiu . Remem . Regis apud West ' Tho : Earl of Sussex in the time of Queen Mary . Queen Elizabeth . How the war was prosecuted in the time of Qu Elizabeth . Shane O Neales Rebellion . Archiu . Remem . Regis apud Westm . Desmonds Rebellion . Tyrones Rebellion . Four main defects in the prosecution of the War. Why none of the Kings of England , before Qu. Elizabeth , did finish the conquest of Ireland . Giraldus Cambrensis . How the several Kings of England were diverted from the Conquest of Ireland . King Henry 2. The book of Howth Manus . Rich. 1. K. John. Henry 3. Edw. 1. Archiu . in Castro Dublin . Annales Hiberniae in Camden . Edw. 2. Annales Hiberniae in Camden . Archiu . in Castro Dublin . Manuscript of Friar Clinn . Rubr. libr. Scac. Dublin : Edw. 3. Annales Hiberniae in Cam den . Rich. 2. Henry 4. Henry 5. Annales Hiberniae in Camden . Henry 6. Hollingshead in Hen. 6. Manuscript of Baron Finglas . Edw. 4. Rich. 3. Henry 7. Henry 8. King Edward 6. and Qu. Mary . Qu. Elizabeth . 2. The defects in the Civil Policy & government . 1. The Laws of England were not given to the meer Irish . Matth. Paris Hist . major , fol. 121. Matth. Paris Histor . major . 220 b. 11 Hen. 3. pat . m. 3. 30 H. 3. pat . m. 20 The meer Irish not admitted to have the benefit of the Laws of England . The meer Irish reputed Aliens . Archiu . in Castro Dublin . Archiu . in Castro Dublin . Archiu . in Castro Dublin . Archiu . in Castro Dublin . Archiu . in Castro Dublin . Archiu . in Castro Dublin . That the meer Irish were reputed enemies to the Crown . Archiu . in Castro Dublin . Archiu . in Castro Dublin . Archiu . in Castro Dublin . Archiu . in Castro Dublin . Stat. de Kilkenny c 2. & 3.10 Hen. 6. c. 1.28 Hen. 8 c. 13. The Irish did desire to be admitted to the benefit and protection of the English Laws , but could not obtain it . 2. Ed. 3. claus . 17. The Council Book of Ireland , 34 Hen 8 What mischief did grow by not Communicating the English Laws to the Irish . What good would have ensued , if the meer Irish had been governed by the English Laws . Three general submissiof the Irish . The English Laws were executed only in the English Colonies . Archiu . in Castro Dublin . Statut. de Kilkenny . c. 4. The Romans did communicate their laws to the nations , which they conquerred . Tacitus in vita Agricolae . William the Conqueror governed both the Normans and the English under one Law. Camden in Norfolke . K. Edw. 1. did communicate the English laws to the Welshmen . Giraldus Cambrensis . l. 2. de Hibernia expugnata . 2. The Lands conquered from the Ir●sh were not well distributed . The proportions of Land granted to the first Adventurers were too large● Giraldus Cambrensis , l. 2. de l●●bernia expugnata . In Arch. Tur. 5 Ed. 3. escheat numero 104. 2 Johan . Chart. m. 15. & m. 38. 6 Johan Chart. m. 1. 7 Johan . Chart. m. 12. & n. 109. 6 Edw. 1. Chart. m. 19.18 Ed. 1. m. 29. Girald . Cambr. l. 2. de Hibernia expug . All Ireland distributed to ten persons of the English Nation . 6 H. 3. Chart. m. 2. Hovend . in H. 2. fol. 302. Archiu . tur . 17 Johan . Chart. m. 3. 6 Johan . Claus . m. 18. Matth. Paris in Henry the third 3 Hen. 3. The liberties granted to the first Adventurers were too great . Eight Counties Palatines in Ireland at one time . Annales Hiberniae in Camden . In Arch●u● . 1● E●w 3. 〈…〉 . Five Counties Palatines in Leinster . Archiu . in Castro Dublin . Archiu . Tur. pat . 3. E. 3. m. 28. Archiu . in Castro Dublin . The inconveniences which grew by the large grants of lands & liberties . The English Lords in Ireland made war & peace at their pleasure . The war and dissention of the English Lords one with another . Annales Hiberniae in Camd. Annal Hiber in Ca● Annales Johan . Clyn. Manusc . Baron Finglas Manusc Stat. 10 H. 7. c. 4. Rot. Parl. in castro Dublin . Baron Finglas , Manuscript . Archiu . Tur. 5. Ed. 3. claus . m. 4. Archiu . tur . 15. Ed. 3. claus . m. 4. Annales Hiberniae in Camden . The first Adventurers obtained these liberal Grants , because the Kings of England d●d not prosecute the war at their own charge . How the State of Rome rewarded their men of war. William the Conqueror . Camden in Chester . Wales distributed to the L. Marchers . The English Lords did not reduce the woods and wasts in Forrests and Parks Chart. de forest . c. 2. & . 3. The English Colonies rejected the English laws and customs , and embraced the Irish . The Nature of Irish Customs . The Irish laws and customs , differing from the laws and customs of all civil Nations . The Irish law in criminal causes . The Irish custom of tanistry . The Irish Custome of Gavel-kind . The mischiefs that arise , by these two customs . The wicked customs of Coigne and Livery . The mischiefs that did arise by Coigne and Livery . The cause of idleness in the Irish . Why the Irish are Beggars in forreign Countrys Why the Irish are reputed a crafty people . Why the Irish are inquisitive after news . Cosherings . Sessings . Cuttings . Gossipred How the English Colonies beca●●e degenerate . Alb. libr. Scacc. Dubl . 5 Ed. 3. m. 25. When & how the English Colonies became degenerate . The Scots overrun Ireland . Annales Hiberniae in Camden ▪ Desmond chief commander in the war against the Scots . When and how the extortion of Coign and Livery began among the English . The rising Mac Murrogh and O M●re in Leinster . Annales hiberniae in Camden . Annales Johan . Clynne . Manus . The defect and loss of a great part of Leinster . The Earl of Vlster murdered . Annales Johan , Clynne , Manus . The Earldom of Vlster recovered by the Irish . Abridgement of Salus populi mascript . Baron Finglas , Manus . Annales Hiberniae in Camden . The defection of Conaght . Baron Finglas , Manus . Annales Hiberniae in Camden . What courses have been taken to reform this Kingdom , since the English Colonies became degenerate . Edw. 2. K. Edw. the third did first endeavour a reformation . Archiu . Tur. 2. E. 3● clau . pers . 1. m. 16. Sir Anthony Lucy . Annales Hiberni● in Camden . Resumption of liberties . Annales Hiberniae in Camden . Sir Raphe Vfford . Annales Jo●an . Manus . Clynn . Annale Hibern● in Ca●de● . Maurice Fitz-Thomas the first Earl of Desmond , the author of the great oppressions and dissentions which destroyed the English Colonies . The fortune of the house of Desmond . The Council-book of Ireland ▪ 32 H. 8. The course Reformation pursued by Lio● Duke Clare● Archiu . in Castro Dublin . Statutes of Kilkenny . C. 2. C. 3. C. 4. C. 10. C 12. C. 13. C. 15. C. 17. C. 22. C. 24. The Statutes of Kilkenny did much , reform th● degenerate English ▪ Stat. 10 H. c. 8. The presence of the Kings son , did much advance the reformation . Absence of our Kings & great English Lords , a chief cause why the Kingdom was not reduced . Abse●● of o●● King The absence of the great English Lords . Baron . Finglas , Manusc . Baron Finglas , Manusc . Arch Tur ● parli● n. 42. Arch in O● Rem● Dubl● Act of Absentees , 28 H. 8. The reformation intended by K. Ric● 2. Archi● Tur. 3 Rich. claus . 3. Ri● 2. Rot● Parl● 11.42 9 Ri● 2. cl . Walsiham ● Rich 349. Plac. coram . Reg● in Hibernia . Hillar . 18. Rich● 2. The reformat●on int●●ded by Hen. ● The course of reformation held by Sir Edward Poynings , in the time of K. Hen 7. Poynings Act. The Co●● Boo● Irel● 16 ● The Reformation intended by the L. Leonard Gray , 28 H. 8. Annal●● Hiber●● Manu● The Coun●● Book● 〈◊〉 Irela●● 2● ●● The c●urs● Refor●●tion ●sued Sir A●thony S. L● Four nera● subm●ons the I● The Cou● Boo● Irel● 32 , 3● 34 ● The and gen● Ea● ren● the The Council Book of Ireland , 33 H. 8. The course of reformation prosecuted by Tho. Earl of Sussex , in the time of Queen Mary . Li●x and Offaly made two Counti●s , 3. & 4. Phil. & Mariae . The course of reformation followed by Sir Henry Sidney , in the time of Queen Elizabeth . 〈◊〉 re●●●mati●● ad●●●ced 〈◊〉 Sir ●ohn ●errot . The service of William Fitz-Williams , tending to reformation . How the Defects and errors in the government of Irel. have been supplied and amended since the beginning of his Majesties Reign . Errors ●n the carriage of the martial affairs amended . How the defects in the Civil Government have bin supplied . ● . By establishing the publick peace . 2 By establishing the publick Justice in every part of the Kingdom . The good effects which followed the execution of the Law throughout the Kingdom 3. The setling of the states and possessions of the Irishry , as well as of the English . How the commissions for Surrenders , and defective Titles have been p● in execution . No gran● of Irish Captain-ships , o● S●nescha●ships , since ●i● Majestie Reign . The plantation on of Vlster . 
A51638	----	The Egyptian history, treating of the pyramids, the inundation of the Nile, and other prodigies of Egypt, according to the opinions and traditions of the Arabians written originally in the Arabian tongue by Murtadi, the son of Gaphiphus, rendered into French by Monsieur Vattier ... and thence faithfully done into English by J. Davies ... Murtaḍā ibn al-ʻAfīf, 1154 or 5-1237. 1672 Approx. 405 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 172 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. Text Creation Partnership, Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) : 2005-12 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1). A51638 Wing M3128 ESTC R23142 12493199 ocm 12493199 62433 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A51638) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 62433) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 769:23) The Egyptian history, treating of the pyramids, the inundation of the Nile, and other prodigies of Egypt, according to the opinions and traditions of the Arabians written originally in the Arabian tongue by Murtadi, the son of Gaphiphus, rendered into French by Monsieur Vattier ... and thence faithfully done into English by J. Davies ... Murtaḍā ibn al-ʻAfīf, 1154 or 5-1237. Vattier, Pierre, 1623-1667. Davies, John, 1625-1693. [62], 266, [14] p. Printed by R.B. for Thomas Basset ..., London : 1672. Advertisement: p. [1]-[14] at end. Imprint from colophon: London : R. Battersby for Thomas Bassett ..., 1672. Reproduction of original in Huntington Library. Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford. Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO. EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor. The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines. Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements). Keying and markup guidelines are available at the Text Creation Partnership web site . eng Egypt -- History -- To 640 A.D. 2005-06 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2005-06 Apex CoVantage Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2005-07 Andrew Kuster Sampled and proofread 2005-07 Andrew Kuster Text and markup reviewed and edited 2005-10 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion THE Egyptian HISTORY , Treating of the PYRAMIDS , The Inundation of the Nile , and other PRODIGIES of EGYPT , According to the Opinions and Traditions of the ARABIANS . Written Originally in the Arabian Tongue by Murtadi the Son of Gaphiphus . Rendered into French by Monsieur Vattier , Arabick Professor to the King of France . And thence faithfully done into English by J. DAVIES of Kidwelly . London , Printed by R. B. for Thomas Basset , at the George , near Cliffords-Inn in Fleet-street . 1672. To my Honoured Uncle , Mr. JOHN GRIFFITH Of Llangwendraeth in the County of Carmarthen . Dear Uncle , WHen I was upon the Translation of this Piece , I often entertained you with several Stories of it , and you thought them not unpleasant . You now have them all together ; and what must needs add to your satisfaction and diversion , you will find a strange account ( according to the Arabians ) of a Countrey , which affords matter of Admiration to those who travel thither even in our days . You know how often I have bemoan'd your loss of divers excellent Manuscripts , Prophecies , Poetry , and other Subjects , relating to our own Countrey ; for certainly nothing so pleasant as to survey the Genius and Humours of our earliest Predecessors . But since it is vain to call Time to an account for all the excellent things it hath devoured , and to fasten on its Envy what is justly attributed to Humane Negligence , give me leave to recommend this Prodigious Treatise ( which hath had the Fortune to escape its Teeth ) to your perusal ; and when I consider , with what complacency you quote and reflect on the Actions and Apophthegmes of those who have Inhabited the World many Centuries of years before us , I cannot doubt but you will approve the publick acknowledgment I make , by the present address , of my being , Honour'd Uncle , Your most affectionate Nephew , and humble Servant , J. DAVIES . A TABLE Of the most remarkable things in the ensuing History of Egypt . THe Priests of Egypt . Page 4 The Cater . 5 The Magick of the Egyptian Priests . 7 Gancam King and Priest commands Spirits to build him a Palace . 8 The Priestess Borsa , and her Acts. 10 , &c. The Brazen Tree . 14 The Maritime Pyramid . 16 Divers Kings of Egypt . 17 , &c. The City of the Black Eagle . 21 The Pyramids built by Aclimon . 24 , 25 Saurid's Mirrour . 26 Pyramids built before the Deluge . 29 The Brothers Annals . 30 The three Pyramids . 34 The Guards of the Pyramids . 39 Stories of the Pyramids , I , II , III , IV , V. 42 , &c. Predictions made to King Saurid . 51 Nebuchodonozor . 53 The Spirits of the Pyramids . 54 History of the Deluge . 59 King Darmasel . 64 The Ark. 71 The Deluge . 73 Different opinions of the Deluge . 76 The History of Noah , according to an Ancient Book found by the Author . 77 Noah's Wife . 82 The time from Adam to the Deluge . 86 The Elephant and Lion in the Ark. 87 What part the Devil hath in the Vine . 89 The Scorpion and the Serpent . 91 Kings of Egypt before the Deluge . 92 , &c. Moncatam's Chemistry . 101 The Pharaos of Alexandria . 102 Noah's Prayer for Masar . 104 Masar's Tomb. 106 Kings of Egypt after the Deluge . 108 The History of Abraham and Totis King of Egypt . 109 Charoba , Totis's Daughter . 112 Abraham's Prayer for Charoba . 114 Charoba poisoning her Father reigns after him . 117 The History of Gebirus and Charoba . 119 The Nymph Marina . 123 Painters in the bottom of the Sea. 126 The seven Tombs . 128 Charoba's Nurse defeats Gebirus and his Army . 131 Charoba's death . 135 Dalica Queen of Egypt . 136 Kings of Egypt after her . 137 Words of Mahumet advantageous to Egypt . 139 Augmentation of the Nile . 142 A Virgin Sacrific'd to that end . 443 Pharao . 146 Sources of the Nile . 150 Causes of its overflowing . 151 Qualities of Egypt . 158 The History of the Egyptian Slave . 159 Other qualities of Egypt . 163 Gamra and Zephta . 173 Omar . 174 The Land of Alphiom . 177 The Mamunus . 178 The Rajan , Joseph's Pharao . 181 The Acts of Joseph in Egypt . 185 A second story of Alphiom . Ibid. The Nilemeter . 188 A third story of Alphiom . 190 A fourth story of it . 194 Joseph's Prison . 195 The place of Jacob's Camel. 198 Zelicha , Joseph's Mistress . 199 Caphor's Prayer . 200 Joseph's Prayer . 202 The Pyramids . 206 Macherir the Blind man. 207 Mussulman Daemons . 211 The Pyramids . 212 Quisias the son of Caltham . 214 The Front of a Mosquey . 220 The augmentations of the Mosquey of Masre . 226 History read in the Mosquey . 229 The green Tables of the Mosquey of Masre . 230 Pharao's Castle . 234 Caron the Wealthy , who is Corah . 236 Moses's Chemistry . 239 Omars Letter to Gamrou . 245 Gamrou's answer to Omar . 246 A Statue of Mahumet at Masre . 254 Another Statue of Mahumet . 256 Mary of Egypt . 258 The last words of Mahumet . 259 Other words of Mahumet . 261 The words of a Sage of Egypt . 262 The Prophets and devout Persons liv'd by their Labour . 263 The cries of a Devote at the Mosquey Gate of Masre : 265 THE French Author's Preface Rendred into English , Giving an account of the design of this Treatise , and its publishing . EGypt is a Province so pregnant in prodigies , that , from the earliest times , those , whose curiosity excited them to the knowledge of excellent things , have made it one of the principal objects of their considerations . Pliny names thirteen famous Authors , who had written before him of the Pyramids , which are one of the things admir'd therein ; and Herodotus desirous to say something of that Countrey in general , before he came to the particular Narration of the expedition which Cambyses King of Persia had made into it , and whereto the design of his History led him , spent in that digression all his Euterpe , that is to say , one of the nine Books , wherein it was his intention to comprehend whatever had been remarkable in the World to this time . All the Authors who have since written in Greek or Latine , or any other Language known in Europe , have not omitted treating of the same subjects , according to the occasions they have had to do it , as being likely to prove the noblest Ornaments of their Works . As concerning the Arabians , though the Treatise whereof I here publish the Translation be short enough , yet have they discoursed very amply of it in several Books : and it is not long since I saw in the Lord Chancellors Library two Manuscripts in Folio of great bulk , and close written , which treat only of the rarities and singularities of Egypt ; at least , if the Titles , which have been put thereto , by such as have examined them , be true ; for I have not yet had the opportunity to consider them at leisure . And therefore I shall not give any punctual account of them , calling to mind that at the beginning of this very Manuscript , out of which I have made this Translation , some Italian had written these words as it were for its Title , De Negromanzia , e dell ' origine de ●i Negromanti ; which had obliged me at first to slight it , and diverted me from looking more narrowly into it , if the beauty of the Original , and the Gold glittering in the two first pages , after the manner of other Books cu●iously written in the East , had not engaged my longer consideration of them , whereby I was satisfied , that the Italian Inscription was not answerable to the Arabian Art , and could not forbear crying out , O soeculum infelix● ! as Erasmus did upon a like occasion , having found , as he saith , Commentaries on Mimus Publianus ; Qui neque coelum ; neque ●er●●m attingerent , & tamen accuratissime depictos , ceu rem sacram . This impertinent title had no doubt been given our Manuscript by a person who had casually cast his eye on some passages , where it mentions the Enchanters of Egypt ; and the same injury might haply have be done , by a like precipitation , to the Sacred Books of Genesis and Exodus , wherein there is also mention made of those Magicians , and the wonderful effects of their Magick , which they had the impudence to compare with the Divine miracles of Moses and Aaron . These Enchanters then are part of the subject of this Book , but not all , as being one of the things , which many ages since had raised admiration in those who considered Egypt , but not the onely one , nor the principal in a Country , where the Earth , the Waters , and the Air out-vy one the other , in affording extraordinary subjects of Meditation to Philosophers upon natural things , and whose Inhabitants have signalized themselves by their prodigious structures , and by the invention even of Philosophy it self . The Land of Egypt is it self a stranger in the place of its situation , if we credit the conjectures of it of Philosophers , who have attentively viewed and considered it ; it came thither from a Countrey so remote , that the industry of men could never settle any Commerce for the importation of fruits from those places , whence nature conveys them the very soil whereby they are produced . The air there is in a perpetual serenity , never disturbed at any Season of the Year with Snow , Hail , Rain , Lightning , or Thunder . The Waters there rise to a prodigious height during the greatest heats of Summer , when they are elsewhere lowest , or dryed up ; and in Winter , when they are every where either frozen up , or over-flown , they there g●id gently below their ordinary course . The surface of the Earth is spread with a pleasant verdure , with so sweet a temperature of the Air , that the fairest Springs of other Countries come not near it . In the Moneth of March , the Harvest ready to be cut down , guilds the pregnant Fields , which are devested thereof before the Moneth of April . And in the Moneths of July and August the same Fields are changed into so many Seas , and the Cities and Villages into so many Islands , by a fortunate inundation , which spares the Inhabitants the trouble of tilling and manuring them , as must of necessity be done elsewhere ; for the Egyptians have no more to do but to Sow the Seeds therein , when the Waters are fallen away , and slightly to stir the slime which is spread thereon , that they may be covered , which they did heretofore , as Herodotus relates by driving Herds of Swine after the Sowers . Thus do they get the Fruits of the most fertile piece of earth in the Universe , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , to use the terms of the same Author , most easily , and without any trouble ; after they have gathered the productions of the Waters , by a yet more easie fishing , or rather as Aelian expresses it , by an Harvest of Fish , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , which lie scattered on the slime in the midst of the Fields . These natural prodigies have alwaies engaged the greatest wits in an enquiry into their causes , which are reducible onely to two heads . For the serenity of the Air proceeds no doubt from the nature of the adjacent and neighbouring Countries and Waters , which are not apt to send thither any vapours , which might be condensed into Rain , Hail , or Snow ; nor yet any mineral exhalations , which might cause thunder and lightning : and the other Miracles , which are seen by the Raies of that delightful Sun , are the effects of that admirable River , which keeps the Inhabitants of that Countrey in such quiet , after it hath brought them the soil which is to sustain and nourish them . For the better understanding of this , it is to be observed that Aegypt is only a Plain , or rather a spacious Valley , reaching in length from South to North from the Tropick of Cancer , or a little beyond it , to the Mediterranean Sea , for the space of about two hundred and thirty Leagues ; and in breadth , from East to West , between two Mountains , which are its limits , one towards Arabia , and the other towards Africk , but not alwaies at an equal distance one from the other . For at the Northern extremity , along the Shore of the Mediterranean Sea , that distance is about six score leagues ; above the places where Heliopolis heretofore stood , and where now Cairo is , about fifty leagues distant from the Sea , it diminishes so for the space of about seventy leagues , that the two Mountains are not above six or seven leagues distant one from the other . Above that space they dilate again , and the Countrey grows wider , even to its Meridional extremitie , which makes the upper Aegypt , otherwise called Thebais . Thus is Aegypt naturally divided into three parts , which may be called Upper , the Lower , and the Middle . In the Middle , which is much narrower then the others , and which our Author calls Gize , as much as to say the passage was the City of Memphis , near the Western Mountain , on which not far thence there are several Pyramids , and those of the most sumptuous . In the upper Aegypt was heretofore the famous City Thebes , which had a hundred Gates , and was afterwards called Diospolis ; and Syene seated directly under the Tropick of Cancer ; so that the day of the Summer Solstice the Sun at noon shined to the bottoms of Wells , and streight and perpendicular Pillars made not any shade ; and Elephantina , beyond which presently began Ethiopia ; and Copta , whence there was a way to the Red Sea , the shortest and easiest of any along that Coast , by which there were brought on Camels abundance of Indian Commodities , which were afterwards embarqu'd on the Nile ; and the little Cataract , where Strabo saies the Mariners fell down from the top to the bottom with their Boats , in the presence of the Governour of Aegypt , to make him sport ; and the Lake of Maeris , with two Pyramids in the midst of it , each six hundred foot in height , three hundred under water , and three hundred above ; and the Labyrinth yet more prodigious then the Pyramids . In the Lower Aegypt are the mouths of the Nile , whereof the two most distant one from the other make the Delta , which is a Triangular Island , the Basis whereof is the shore of the Mediterranean Sea , and the two sides the two arms of the Nile , which come to those mouths . Cairo is above the Delta , towards Arabia , near the place where heretofore Heliopolis stood . The Arabians now call it Masre , a name common to all Aegypt , and which we have several times rendred the ancient Metropolis of Aegypt , in the Mahumetan History . Alexandria is on the Sea-side near the Western mouth . The Nile flows in one single Chanel through the midst of the plain , from Eliphantina to the point of the Delta , which is about fifty leagues from the Sea ; there it is divided into two , afterwards into several branches , before it falls into it . Their conjecture , who held Aegypt to be a new Land , and come from some remote part , was that heretofore the space between the two Mountains from Elephantina , or a little below it , to Alexandria had been a gulph of the Sea , like , and in a manner parallel in its situation to that which is called the Red Sea , and entred into the Countries from the North towards the South , as the Red Sea enters into them from South to North ; and that in processe of time the abundance of slime , which the Nile brings down when it is overflown , had filled that space , and framed therein the land which is now seen there , and which had no resemblance to those of Arabia and Africk , which are adjoyning thereto ; whence they imagined it a stranger , and come from far . Herodotus was of opinion , that that collection of slime might have been made in less then twenty thousand years ; taking haply his conjecture according to the increase of it from Homer's time to his own . For Homer affirms , that the Island of Pharos was in his time at a far greater distance from the Continent then it hath been since , as Pliny hath observed ; inferring consequently thence , that Aegypt was augmented and advanced nearer the Sea. What I think miraculous in this , is , that the Inhabitants of a Countrey which in appearance began not till a long time after the rest , should count the Years of their Antiquities in a far greater number then other Nations their Neighbours , and should make in their Countrey sumptuous Structures , which yet could not preserve the memorie of their Authors to a time , when other Nations were but in a manner beginning to entertain thoughts of doing somewhat of that kind , though they have lasted a long time after the ruine of those which were made much later . And yet all this methinks depends on the same cause , which is the excellency of the soil of that Province , and the facility of cultivating it ; in as much as having always been able to maintain a far greater number of men then were requisite about the culture of it , the Princes , who were possessed thereof , were obliged to find out other employments for the greatest part of their Subjects ; and this occasioned the early invention of Philosophy by those who were inclined to meditate on the wonderful things of nature , and to spend the rest allowed their bodies in employing the intellectual faculties of their souls in those noble labours . Aristotle speaks thus of it , when he says that they studyed Philosophy in Aegypt sooner then any where else , because there they soonest permitted the Priests to live in a commendable exemption from labour ; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . As for others , who could only work with their hands , in regard the mild temperature of the Air dispenced with their employing themselves in many professions necessary elsewhere , to secure mens bodies from its injuries , it was requisite they should be employed in such works as might declare the powerfulness and magnificence of their Kings . Whence I conceive Pliny justly blameable for the character he gives these Miracles of the World , when he says they are Regum pecuniae stulta ostentatio ; and that after he had said that those who had written of them before him differed about the Names of the Kings who built them , he should add these words , Justissimo casu obliteratis tantae vanitatis authoribus . For if all the works which contribute nothing to the supply of the necessities of humane life are follies . Pliny himself is in hazard to be esteemed to have done many ; and this conceit of his is in my judgement much different from that of Pythagoras , who ( as Cicero relates ) affirms , that among the several sorts of persons who met ordinarily at the great general Assembly of all Greece , those who came not thither upon any business , nor out of design to get any thing , but only to see what passed , were the honester people ; Genus vel maxime ingenuum : whom he therefore compared to the Philosophers . These great Princes therefore are methinks rather to be bemoaned , that their Names were already forgotten above fifteen hundred years since , after they had made for the eternization thereof the Works which are to this day seen and admired , rather then they are to be blamed for having done such noble things . And this oblivion also no doubt proceeds from the excellency of their Countrey , which having been envyed by all Foreiners who have known it , hath always been one of the first preys of the Conquerours , and by that means so often changed Masters , that it is no wonder the memorie of the most Ancient should be lost ; whereas the Princes , who once settled themselves therein , were well satisfied with that possession , and thought not of disturbing their Neighbours . True it is , that Strabo affirms , that in Thebais above Diospolis , and Memnon's Temple , he saw on the magnificent Tombs of forty Kings , Obelisks , on which there were writings graven , which mentioned great Conquests made by those Kings , as far as Scythia , Bactriana , and the Indies . Herodotus affirms the same of Ses●stris ; but it may be doubted whether these great Conquerours were natural Egyptians or Strangers , who among other Countries had subdued Aegypt ; for Alexander the Great was no Aegyptian , though he had his Tomb at Alexandria , and had been the Founder of that great City . However it were yet this is certain , that the inclination of the Kings of Aegypt for great Structures is very ancient , since the Pharao's who Reigned in the times of Joseph and Moses , and who probably are comprehended by Herodotus under the single name of Pheron , had it , as may be seen by the complaints of the Israelites against them , when they made them work hard in the making of Brick , and paid them ill . That Pheron of Herodotus was such a Person as the Pharao's are represented to us ; for he was no Conquerour , but an insolent and impious Prince , and the Pharao's were such as the Arabian expression at this day affirms it , who say , To play the Pharao ; that is , to demean himself insolently and tyrannically : whence haply comes the French word , Faire le Fanfaron . As to the Antiquity of the Sciences in Aegypt there is no doubt to be made of it , since Plato and Eudoxus learn'd Astronomy there in a School , where they studied thirteen years , and which was shewed at Heliopolis as a rarity in Strabo's time , who affirms he saw it there ; and adds , that the Grecians never knew exactly of how many Days , Hours , and Minutes the Year consisted , till they had read thereupon the Books of the Priests of Aegypt , which to that end were translated out of the Aegyptian Tongue into the Greek ; which argues ( by the way ) that even at that time there were Greek Versions made of Books writ in other Languages , contrary to the opinion which some Learned Men seem to have lately taken up . That ancient Language of the Aegyptians was written from the right hand to the left , after the manner of the Oriental Tongues , as Herodotus hath observed : wherefore the Coptick writing now used from the left to the right seems rather to have come from the Greek , then the Greek from it , whatever J. Kircher tells us of it , in his Prodromus Copticus . As to the ancient Religion of the Aegyptians , though the Book we here Translate in several places mentions their Idols , Strabo affirms , that in his time there was not any Figure in their Temples , at least any representing a Man's body , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 : whence it might be suspected that our Author took the Images of Christian Churches for Idols , since it may be particularly observed , that he seems in some places to put the Crosses into the same rank ; which be it said without derogation from the approved Worship due to both . The same Strabo , ( and before him Herodotus ) would make us believe that Circumcision , and what they call Excision , which is the circumcision of Women , were ever used in Aegypt , and that the other Nations who observed it , as the Colchi , the Ethiopians , the Phoenicians , the Syrians , nay the Jews themselves took it from them ; which is not without some ground ; For Circumcision was not enjoyned Abraham till after his travelling into Aegypt . Strabo observes it as a singularity , that the Aegyptians brought up all the children that were born to them , which was not done by the Greeks , who exposed some , nay sometimes killed some of them , as we have it from Terence in his Heautontimorumenos . This commendable and indulgent custom , no doubt proceeded also from the goodness and fertility of their Countrey , which was such , that the children were no great charge to their Parents , and which endowed its Inhabitants with greater mildnesse of disposition , and tendernesse towards such as were so nearly related to them , then the Greeks had upon the like occasions . The same Authors relate divers other remarkable things of the ancient Religion of Aegypt , and the manners of its inhabitants ; all which have met with several changes by the Conquests which have been made of that Province at several times , since that at the very first , which is come to our knowledge , to wit , that of the Persians , 't is questionlesse the Ceremonies of their Superstitions were very much altered by the persecution of Cambyses , which came to that height as to kill Oxe Apis , which passed for a God at Memphis , as some other Creatures did elsewhere ; though all those which were reverenced by the Aegyptians in several places , were not adored in the quality of Gods , but many of them only in the quality of Sacred Animals , whom it was not lawful to injure . And it is very probable , according to Cicero's conjecture , that at first they were all accounted only such , in asmuch as those who then governed the People thought fit for some reasons to preserve such Beasts as much as might be , as being advantageous for something ; and that in processe of time the Superstition and Ignorance of those who comprehended not the true cause why they were spared , came to imagine something Divine in them ; which in my judgment proceeded from the demeanour of the Priests towards other men , whom they blinded what they could , especially seeing the Priesthood belonged to certain Families , and was not communicable to all , no more then the other principal Functions of the Commonwealth , as Arms , Arts , and Agriculture ; for that made every one absolutely ignorant of those things which belong'd not to him , and whereto he never had any right to aspire ; and occasioned their being many times exercised by such as had not any natural disposition thereto , and consequently were not much capable thereof . This Mysterious Carriage of the Egyptian Priests extended not onely to things concerning Religion , but even to such as were indifferent , which they communicated not without much trouble . For Strabo affirms , that the 13 Years , during which Plato and Eudoxus continued at Heliopolis , were not simply spent by them in learning Astronomie , but in courting the favour and friendship of the Priests , that they might be thereby induced to teach them something of what they knew in that Science . If they were so shie in communicating to others what they had observed in the Heavens , and which any others might have seen as well as they ; it may well be imagined they much more carefully concealed the Historie of their Countrie : so that it is not to be admired there is so little come to our knowledge of what passed there before the Conquest made by the Persians . Nay , if the Ethiopions had commanded there before , and that for a long tract of time , as Herodotus mentions , it is likely that even then the Sources of the Nile were not unknown , nor the causes of its Inundation . And who knows whether in the time of Herodotus the Priests knew not more of those things then they would communicate to him ? For if they had relations of a Voyage of 4 Moneths , that is , above 1200 Leagues , continually ascending , partly upon the Nile , partly on the sides of it beyond the Tropick of Cancer , those who had made it must have passed all the Torrid Zone , and found the source and origine of the Nile . But they said , that in those Countries the Nile flowed from West to East , and not from South to North , as it did in Aegypt ; which is not consonant to the reason given by Herodotus himself of the overflux of that River ; nor the Modern Geographies , according to which the Sources of the Nile are far beyond the Equinoctial Line . This then passing for certain , with a length of the course of the Nile equal to that attributed thereto by Herodotus , methinks there might be a reason found out of its overflowing in Aegypt more probable then those which many have hitherto given thereof . For what makes the overflux miraculous is , that it happens , as we have already said during the great heats of Summer , when all other Rivers are at the lowest or dryed up : which occasioned a perswasion , that it proceeds from a cause different from that of others , which manifestly depend on the Rains which fall , and the Snow which ordinarily melts in great abundance towards the end of Winter , at which time the Nile is at the lowest . Some therefore have been of opinion , as Herodotus relates , that the Nile overflows in Summer , because then there come into Aegypt continually certain Winds called the Etesian from the Northern Coast , which obstruct its course , and so croud up its Waters , depriving them of the freedom of falling into the Sea , as they ordinarily do , as the reflux of the Ocean daily does the Rivers which fall into it . Others attributed the cause of it to the Ocean , out of which they affirmed the Nile to take its origine ; but they explicated not after what manner this was done . Others affirmed , that this overflux proceeded from the Snow , which they pretended was dissolved in Summer upon the sides of the Nile . Herodotus refutes all these conjectures , and then gives his own opinion , which is , that the Nile coming from some very remote parts of the South , that is , from a Countrey from which the Sun is far distant in Summer , when it is very near Aegypt its course , which at its coming out of the source is always equally big , comes then quite to Aegypt without losing any thing of its fulnesse , in regard the Sun consumes nothing or very little of it : whereas in Winter it decreases much by the way , for the contrary reason ; which is that the Sun being then directly upon its waters devours a great part thereof . Strabo , who thought not this reason of Herodotus more probable then the others , recurs to that which he says had been observed by Homer , when he called Aegypt ( that is to say the Nile in Homerical terms ) a River falling from Heaven , — 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . He would therefore have the overflux of the Nile proceed from the Summer-rains , which ( saith he ) are frequent in Ethiopia , according to their Relation who have sailed on the Red Sea as far as the Countrey which produces Cinnamon , as also of those who have been at the Hunting of Elephants . The Relation of the Monk Cosmas , inserted by the most Learned and Ingeniously curious person Monsieur Thevenot in the First Part of his Collections , says methinks the same thing . But , besides that the sources of the Nile are at a far greater distance then is supposed by that reason alledged also by our Author in its proper place , there is no great likelihood that the rains should be so frequent in Summer in a Countrey next adjoyning to Aegypt , where it never rains , and more Southerly then it . Whence it comes that at this time the ablest Philosophers endeavours to find out some other cause of so considerable an effect , and Monsieur de la Chambre among others by an extraordinary sagacity hath found out one , for it in the Bowels of the Land of Aegypt , whose Nitrous qualities stirred by the heats of Summer are in his judgement capable of causing the Waters of that River to rise up to so great an overflux , as we see by experience that it does . This opinion , when we shall have comprehended the subtile Discourses , and considered the excellent remarks whereby that great great person confirms it , will doubtless be found the most likely to be true . Monsieur Chapelain , to whom most of the Virtuosi do now give an account , not onely of their works , but also of their designs , out of the confidence they have of his excellent judgment and sincere advice , told me not long since , that the most Learned and most Eloquent Monsieur Vossius hath a Treatise ready on the same Subject , wherein we are like to meet with many things yet unknown to us . To make it appear then that I have also made some reflections on this Miracle , I shall here set down the reason I have imagined to my self for it , which does not contradict Homer , though it agrees not with Strabo ; for it will haply suffice those who may not have the leisure to examine such as are more subtile . I observe then in the first place , that to my thinking it is affirmed by Macinus , that the risings of the Nile are framed above Aegypt . For towards the end of his forty eighth Chaliph , he says that the Nile being very low in the time of Michael Patriarch of Alexandria , that Prelate was sent by the Mustanser , Choliph of Aegypt , to the King of the Abyssines , who upon his intreaty having cleared the passage of the Water , it rose in Aegypt three Cubits in one night , and came to its height . I suppose next the two propositions by me already alledged , That the sources of the Nile are far beyond the Equinoctial Line ; and , That its course thence into Aegypt is in length above twelve hundred leagues , that is fourteen of fifteen hundred : I suppose further , that at the Sources of the Nile , as in many other places , the Waters are higher in Winter then in Summer , according to what is affirmed by F. Maffaeus in his first Book of the History of the Indies , where he has this passage ; Processit ad ostium ingentis Fluvii , qui exipsis Nili fontibus originem trahens , Zaires ab incolis dicitur ; actanta aquarum vi , praesertim hyeme , sese in Oceanum infert , ut prodatur in octaginta millia passuum ab eo vinci mare . I suppose moreover , that the Waters of the Nile , when they are high , advance within the Chanel wherein they flow at about the rate of four leagues a day , according to what observation I have made upon the like occasion . For those who have seen the Nile overflown in Aegypt have assur'd me , that its course is about the same rate of swiftnesse as that of the Seine when it is in the same condition at Paris . Now the waters of the Seine , and the Rivers falling into it , according to my computation , when they are risen , make about the same measure of way every day . For at Montereul in Normandy , where I writ this , we have a small River which is of that number , and into which there come Waters , when it is high , from about four leagues distance , though its ordinary current comes but from the Spring of Ternant , distant from it but a league and a half . When this little River rises of a sudden by a storm , as it happens often , and that sometimes even in Summer the Waters are up but one day at Montereul ; which argues that those which come last are a day in running the four leagues whence they come . There passes by Cernieres , which is but half a league from the same place , another small River , into which there come Waters from a distance double to the other ; whence it comes that they are up two days , whereas they are but one at Montereul . In the last Inundation of the Seine , which was great and sudden enough at the end of Winter in the Year 1665 , by reason of the abundance of Snow which was dissolved in a short time , I observed , being then at Paris , that the Waters began to rise the 18th . day of February , and continued till the end of that Moneth ; after which they notably decreased till the 10th . of March ; which discovers that the last-arrived were twenty days coming from the places where the Snow was dissolved . Those places I conceive to be about fourscore leagues from Paris , and consequently those Waters had advanced about four leagues a day . All this supposed , I say for example , that the Waters which cause the overflowing of the Nile this day being the first of August in Aegypt , were got together in the places where its course began about a Year before , whether occasioned by Rain or Snow melted . Wherein there is nothing Miraculous or extraordinary . For at that time it was Summer in Aegypt , as it is this day ; and consequently at the same time it was Winter in those Places , where the current of the Nile begins ; since the Sources of it are at a great distance beyond the Equinoctial Line , where the Seasons are directly contrary to those which are on this side it . The Waters therefore were then about those Sources higher then at any other Season : but having fourteen or fifteen hundred leagues to advance ere they got to Aegypt , after the rate of about four leagues a day , they were about a year by the way ; and consequently there could not be an overflux of the Nile in that Province sooner then now . And if it be true that the Ganges overflows also in Summer , as Pliny and Modern Relations seem to affirm , and that consequently it is now in the same condition in the Indies as the Nile is in Aegypt , the cause may haply be the same . For its course being but half the length of that of the Nile , there needs but six Moneths for the Waters to get from the Sources to their Mouths , it being supposed those of the Nile take up a whole Year . Now it was Winter six Moneths before at the Sources of the Ganges , which are on this side the Equinoctial Line ; as it was a Year ago at the Sources of the Nile , which are beyond it . The same is to be said of the River Menam . As to the long continuance of the overflux of the Nile , which is a hundred days according to Herodotus , or rather six Moneths according to the same Author in another passage , where he says that in his time the water flowed out of the Nile into the Lake Myris or Moeris during the space of six Moneths , and returned out of the same Lake into the Nile at the same place whereat it had entred into it , during the other six Moneths of the Year ; this continuance ( I say ) hath no other cause according to this position , but that which prolongs the Inundations of other Rivers . For it proceeds partly from the length of time that the Snow is dissolving , or the Waters falling , and partly from the different distance of the place from which they come into the Chanel of the Nile after the dissolving or falling . For thence it comes , that some get a long time after others from the place of their Rendezvous , and consequently they come in like manner into Aegypt . We see also in all other Rivers something like the overflowings of the Nile . For many times the Seine for example is high and overflows at Paris , when no rain has fallen thereabouts , nor any Snow dissolved ; and it is ordinarily some days after the Rain is past , or the Snow dissolved , when the weather is fair and clear , that its overflux is in its greatest force and height . Moreover , That the Waters which cause the augmentations of the Nile , and its Inundations in Aegypt , come from the Torrents , the sl●me which they bring along with them , and which hath made some conjecture , that it is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 seem to testifie it . For the Waters which come from running Springs by ordinary Chanels are not muddy . It may also methinks be inferred from the same slime , that those Torrents force their way through cultivated and manured Lands ; for the Waters which fall from the Sky upon Desert and Untilled places are pure and clear in their descent thence . If this be true , with the conjectures we have mentioned before , it must follow that the Meridional parts of Africk were inhabited and cultivated before Aegypt was in the World ; and that being granted , if the Nitre of Aegypt be of the nature of our Saltpeter , which is framed of old Manure amass'd , and fermented a long time together , it might seem to be rather an effect then a cause of the overflowing of the Nile . But haply we have said too much of the Nile and Aegypt in a Preface , which was to serve only for an Introduction to what is said thereof by our Author , of whom the Reader might expect we should give some account , though we have nothing to say of him , but only what may be conjectured by the Reading of his Book ; according to which he was ( as I conceive ) of Cairo , that is to say , of Masre ; for thus is that Famous City called to this day by its Inhabitants , as we have already observed : and the name of Cairo , under which it is known in Europe , came to it from that which the Mugazzoldinil , after he had conquered Aegypt , caused to be built near it for the Quartering of his Militia ; and , which he called Cahire or Cah●re , that is to say , the Victorious or Conqueress , either for the reason given thereof by Macinus in the Year 362 , or in regard that being the Habitation of the Soldiery , it subdued in effect , and caused its Commands to be obeyed , not only by the Neighbouring City , but also by the whole Empire of the Phatimite Chaliphs , as the Camp near Rome in the time of the Roman Emperors , Commanded both the City and the Empire , and many times the Emperour himself . Our Author then , as far as I can conjecture , was of the same Countrey with Macinus , and lived about the same time , that is above four hundred Years since . For methinks he speaks of the Sultan the Macolcamel , the Son of Abubeker , the Son of Job , as of a Prince Reigning in his time ; and he mentions not any other that Reigned since , though he speaks of divers who had Reigned before . The esteem which the Arabians have at this day for his work sufficiently appears in my judgment by the beauty of the Copy , out of which we have made this Translation , and which was communicated to us by the late Cardinal Mazarine's Library-keeper , by the favour of Monsieur Colbert , who amidst his infinite cares for what concerns the Glory of his Majesty , and the happiness of his Subjects , is some times pleased to think on our Arabian Muses , and forgets not our labours in the distribution of the Favours which he obtains from his Majesty , for those who seriously apply themselves to the noblest kind of Learning . The Manuscript of the Onirocrit Mussulman , whereof we have lately published the Translation , was put into our hands by Monsieur de Montmor , principal Master of Requests , a Person as Eminent for his great Wit and rare Learning , as his Quality . I am glad to make this Discovery , for their satisfaction who were desirous to know whence I had it , and that it might be an acknowledgement of the kindnesses I have received from that Person upon that and divers other occasions . But to return to our Aegypt : Were there nothing butthe History , or rather the Fable , of Gebirus and Charoba , and the Nymph Marina , which is about the middle of this Work , I should not repent me of the Translation of it ; for I little imagined to find in a Mussulman . Author any thing so much allyed to the witty Fables of the ancient Greek and Latine Poets , as that Narration is , which made me reflect at the Translation of it on the midst of the fourth Book of the Odysses , and the end of the fourth Book of the Georgicks . I have made the Title to my Translation according to the proposal of the Author , for it is not in the Arabian Manuscript . Nor is the name of the Author in the first Page of it , but I meet it in some other places , as the Reader may observe . The Pyramids several times mentioned in it are expressed in the Arabian Tongue by two Names , to wit Birba , which I have used in several places ; and Haram . The word Birba , and in the plural Barabi , is haply a corruption of Pyramis . Whether it be so or not , our Author calls so either the Pyramids in general , or only the least of them exclusively from the greatest , to which he particularly gives the other name , which is Haram , and in the Arabian signifies an Old Structure . Monsieur The venot hath given us in the first part of his Collections a most exact Description of those great Pyramids made by an English-man , who hath seen them in our time , and considered them at leisure ; according to which those Structures consist of a certain number of square Foundations or Platforms set one upon another , all equal in thicknesse , but the upper Plat-form perpetually somewhat less in length and breadth then that which is under it , and set just up on the midst of it ; the differences of length and breadth being every where equal between them , as also the depth or thicknesse : so that the whole Pyramid is only a square blunt point , the four sides whereof are Stairs , and the upper extremity is the least in length and breadth of all the Platforms whereof it confists . Which argues in my judgement , that heretofore there were some Colosses or Obelisks placed on them , as it were on their Pedestals , according to what Herodotus expresly affirms of the two built in the midst of the Lake Moeris . The height of every Pyramid is equal to the side of its Basis , according to the same Herodotus , who assigns that of Cheops eight hundred foot in length , as many in breadth , and as many in height , so that it is as 't were in the form of a Cube , and covers with its Basis near seven Acres of ground , according to our measure of Normandy , that is to say , above thirteen furlongs ; being all built of Free-stone , the least piece whereof was thirteen foot . As to the City of the Black Eagle , whereof our Author promises to speak , I know not which it is , if it be not that Outiratis , in the Description of of which he makes mention of the Figure of a Black Eagle set up on one of its Gates . If the name of the City of Gainosamses , that is to say , the Eye or Fountain of the Sun , be not understood of the Fountain of Ammon , or of the Lake called the Fountain of the Sun , Fons So is , it seems to expresse that of Heliopolis , whose situation is answerable to that of Masre , and not to that of Memphis . Masre was also called Fustata in the time of Gamrou , the Son of Gasus , for the reason given thereof by Macinus in the Year Twenty . The Danae seems to be the Labyrinth . Alphiom is one of those Islands in the Continent , which Strabo calls Anases , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , and which are cultivated places , but surrounded on all sides by great Deserts . There are many of these Anases in Africk , and three particularly in Aegypt , in one whereof was heretofore the Oracle of Jupiter Ammon . THE PRODIGIES OF EGYPT According to the ARABIANS . IN the Name of God , gracious and merciful , I have learn'd a good word ( says the Author of this Book , to whom God be merciful ) of our Master the Prelate , the Guardian , Abutachar Achamed the Son of Mahumet , the Son of Achamed , the Son of Abrahim , the Son of Solpha the Solphian , the Ispahanian , God grant him mercy ; who affirm'd that he had it from the mouth of the Apostle of God himself , whose memory be blessed , by Tradition from many great persons whom he named , as having received it * one from another ; Every man who hath a design , and begins not the prosecution of it with the praise of God , is either dumb , or incapable of compassing his Enterprize . Let us therefore praise the great , eternal , immortal , and most wise God , who hath created all things by hill omnipotence , to be an experiment and demonstration of his Supreme Authority , to express his Unity , and conduct them to the knowledge of himself . There is not any thing like him ; he understands all things , he sees all things . I would acknowledge that there is no other God then that great God alone , who has no companion , in the same manner as they acknowledge who serve their Lord sincerely , not imagining any thing equal to him . I shall also acknowledge that Mahumet is Servant and Apostle , sent by him at a time when the World wanted some to be sent , and such Masters as should teach it the Rules of Religion , according to the footsteps of the Apostles , to persuade Nations . God favour him with his benedictions as also those of his House , who are holy and pure , and generally all those of his Party . As to this Book , I have set down in it the Excellencies of the City of Alexandria , its Prodigies and Advantages . I make mention in it of the City of the Black Eagle , the cause of its building , and whatever there is miraculoas in it . I declare in it the Excellencies of Egypt , and her Coptites , and her Nile , and the Aliments she produces , as well by Land as by Sea ; and of her Fruits , and the use made of them in every moneth of the year ; and of the Extent thereof . I pray God that he would graciously enable me to relate what miraculous things her Sages , and Kings , and her Pharaoh's , and her Magicians , and her Priests , have wrought ; and what Talismans , and what rare and extraordinary things they have set up : to treat of their Habitations , how they lived in them ; and of their Wealth , how they acquired it , and secured it in their Pyramids built over it , and how they died , and left it behind them . To the end that they who are desirous to be instructed by Examples , may meet with some in their tracks ; and that such as teach others may find Advertisements to give them , since this is it which is recommended to us by God , when he speaks thus in his Book ; Have they not sojourn'd upon earth , and seen the end of those who were before them , more powerful then they , who tilled the ground , and cultivated it more then they , and who have seen their Apostles come to them with evident signs ? and in several other the like passages of the Alcoran . It is affirmed that the most learned Priests , who excell'd in the noblest knowledge of Divination , and were most illuminated in that Art , were the Priests and Sages of Egypt . The Wise men of Greece are of that opinion , and affirm on their behalf , that in their Divinations they were inclin'd to Astrology , that they invented the occult Sciences , and knew hidden Secrets , that they made famous Talismans , and noble Laws ; that they were the Authors of speaking Works and moving Figures ; that they raised high Structures , and grav'd their Sciences on the hardest stones , which were then soft , like Earth water'd , or Paste ; that they particularly excell'd in the Structure of Pyramids exactly built , on which they made exquisite Talismans , by means whereof they kept their Enemies from entering into their Cities and Provinces , by that means giving a clear demonstration of the Prodigies of their Science , and discovering the effects of their Wisdom . Egypt was then ( they say ) divided into fourscore and five Provinces , whereof there were forty five in the lower part , and forty in the upper . And in every Province there was a Governour taken from among the Princes of the Priests , who are they of whom God speaks in the History of Pharaoh , when he says , Send Heralds through the cities , to bring unto thee all the learned Magicians : he means those Governours . They say that the Cities of the Princes of the Magicians were built by Busiris . The Priest who served the Stars was seven years in that Imployment ; and when he was come to that degree , they called him Cater , as much as to say , Master of the Influences ; and then he sate in the same Seat with the King , and the King led his Beasts to the Watering-place , and brought them back ; that is , did all his business according to his counsel . When he saw him coming , he rose up to receive him , went to meet him , and made him sit down . Then the Priests approched , and with them the Masters of the Arts , who stood beneath the Cater . Every Priest served one particular Star , and was not permitted to serve any other ; and he was called the Servant of such a Star , as the Arabians served every one his own God , and were called Gabdosamse , Gabdiagoth , Gabdolgasi ; that is , Servant of Samse , or the Sun , Servant of Jagoth , Servant of Gasi . The Cater said to the Priest , Where is now the Star which thou servest ? The Priest replied , It is in such a Sign , such a Degree , such a Minute . Then he put the same question to another ; and when all had answered , and that he knew the Position of all the Stars , he addressed himself to the King , and said thus to him ; It is requisite that you do such a thing to day , that you send an Army to such a place , that you clothe your self after such a manner , that you speak at such a time ; and so of all he thought fit to be done in all the Kings Affairs , and in all the Government of the Kingdom . The King writ down all the Cater said , and whatever he disapprov'd . Then he turn'd to the Artists , and said thus to them ; Grave thou such a Figure on such a Stone ; and , Plant thou such a Tree ; and to another , Make thou a Geometrical Draught of such a Work : and so to all from the first to the last . Immediately they all went every one to his Shop , and beset themselves to do the works enjoyned them , exactly following the design propos'd to them by the Cater . They set down that day in a Register the Works performed therein ; and the Register was folded up , and kept in the Kings Treasury . Their Affairs were dispatch'd according to this order : then the King ( when he had any Affair ) assembled the Priests without the City Memphis , and the People met together in the Streets of the said City . Then they made their entrance one after another in order , the Drum beating before them to bring the people together ; and every one made some miraculous discovery of his Magick and Wisdom . One had , to their thinking who look'd on him , his Face surrounded with a light like that of the Sun , so that none could look earnestly upon him . Another seem'd clad with a Robe beset with Precious stones of divers colours , green , red or yellow , or wrought with gold . Another came mounted on a Lion , compass'd with Serpents like Girdles . Another came in cover'd with a Canopy or Pavilion of light . Another appear'd surrounded with Fire , turning about him so as that no body durst come near him . Another was seen with dreadful Birds perching about his Head , and shaking their wings like black Eagles and Vultures . Another made appear before him in the air dreadful and terrible persons , and winged Serpents . In fine , every one did what was taught him by the Star he served ; yet all was but Apparition and Illusion without any reality : insomuch that when they came up to the King they spake thus to him ; You imagin'd that it was so or so , but the truth is that it was such or such a thing . There was heretofore in ancient Masre ( which is Emsos ) a King-Priest named Gancam , of the race of Gariac the Son of Aram , of whom the ancient Egyptians tell several stories , part whereof are beyond all likelihood . He liv'd before the Deluge , which he by his Science foresaw ; whereupon he commanded the Doemons who accompanied him to build him a Palace beyond the Equinoctial Line , which the ruines of this Universe could not reach . They built the Castle seated on the descent of the mountain of the Moon , which is the Castle of Brass , where are the Brazen Statues , in number LXXXV ; out of the Throats whereof issues the Water of the Nile , which falls into a Fen full of Gravel , whence the water of the Nile flows into Egypt and other Climats , distributed and proportionably compass'd ; for were it not for that it would spread over the greatest part of the Earth . The Spirits having built him that Castle , he had the curiosity to see it , and make his abode therein . To that end he sate in a Pavilion made purposely with much artifice , and the Spirits carried him on their shoulders to the Castle ; where having consider'd the excellency of the Structure , and beauty of its Walls , with the Sculptures and the Paintings that were about it , and the Figures of the Celestial Bodies , and divers other wonderful things ; for in the greatest obscurity of the night people saw clearly without Torches . There were Tables set and spread with all sorts of Meat , yet none perceiv'd to set them there ; so all sorts of Drinks in vessels of Marble , Gold , and Silver , which he made use of ; yet were they not increased or diminished . In the middest of the Castle there was a Cistern of Water congeal'd into Ice , whereof the motion might be perceived through that part which was frozen ; as one sees through a Glass what is contained in it . Having considered all this , he was astonished thereat , and immediately returned into Egypt ; where he left for his Lieutenant and Successour his Son Gariac , recommending his Subjects to him , and the Government of the Kingdom ; and then he return'd to the Castle , and continued there till he died . He is thought to be Author of the Books of the Coptites , out of which they take their stories , and all that is to happen till the end of the World. In these Books of the Coptites there is mention made among other Princes of the Priestess Borsa , who administered justice to the people sitting in a Throne of Fire ; so that when any one came for justice , if his cause were just , and he spoke the truth , the Fire returned to her ; if on the contrary he were a lyar and deceiver , and came near the Fire , he was presently burnt thereby . This Princess appear'd to men in divers forms as she pleased her self . She afterwards caused a Castle to be built on the side of the Roman Sea , to which she retir'd , and kept out of the sight of men . In the Walls of this Castle she caused to be put Pipes of Brass , the ends whereof came out and were hollow , having each written on them a representation of the several differences which ordinarily happen between men , and upon which they were went to desire Justice of her . When therefore any one was at difference with another , he came along with his Adversary to the Pipe on which was written the species of their difference , and spoke to it concerning his business very low , alledging all he could , then putting his Ear thereto he receiv'd an answer , which would be fully to all he desired . This custom continued constantly among them , till Nabuchodonozor over-ran Egypt . This Princess caused also to be made a Ram of a hard red Stone , and to be placed on a Pedestal of the same . Then she caused to be put on the Pedestal an Iron Pivot , and the upper stone to be pierced , on which was placed the Figure of the Ram , so that the Pivot appeared above ; and she caused to be set on the top of the Pivot a Brazen Boat , the fore part whereof was made like the head of a Cock , and the hinderpart like the tail of the same Bird. This Mill-stone as it were turned with the Ram by regular and just motions . She caused this to be set on the descent of the Mountain , on which was afterwards built the great Mosquey of the Son of Toulon , to whom God shew mercy whence it is still called the Mountain of the Ram , and it will ever be called so . When therefore any enemy came to assault Egypt this Ram turned as the Mill-stone , and stopp'd towards that side that the Enemy was coming , and at the same time that Cock crew . She also caused to be built in the midst of the City a House of Adamant , wherein she put the Figures of all the Kings of the Earth which surround Egppt. She caused the Gates of that House to be Fortified , and set Guards at them , which were relieved in their turns , yet did not any but they enter into it or come near it . When therefore the Ram stopped of any side , and that they were assured that the King of that Countrey was in the Field , they opened the Gate of that House , and went to look for the Figure of that King , which immediately fell a shaking ; whence they inferred that he had a design to attaque Egypt . Then those Guards took the Halberds they had with them , and Swords made by Magick , and kept in that House , and fell a pricking that Figure with those Halberds , and to cut it with those Swords , and thereupon the Army of that King which came to spoil the Land of Egypt fell into such disorder , that the Souldiers killed one another , so that not one remained , and the King was forced to return without doing any thing . For that reason did the Kings respect and fear the Land of Egpyt , for not any did attempt the attaquing of it , but he came off with loss and disorder . Thus they were governed till the King of the Greeks , Nabuchodonozor , ingaged in a War against Egypt for the Reasons which we shall mention hereafter , if Almighty God give us the grace to do it . Dissention arose among his Souldiery , so that they all destroy'd one another ; and he was forc'd to return from Egypt without doing any thing . He afterwards continued many years using all manner of Artifices , and making great expences , till he put a stop to those motions ; after which he returned into the Land of Egypt , destroy'd the Inhabitants of it , and so ruined it , that the marks of it will continue to the end of the world . Gariac the Son of King Gancam made himself also a Priest after his Father , and did many wonderful things : and among others he made a Brazen Tree , which had branches of Iron , with sharp Hooks at the ends of them ; which Tree when any unjust or lying person approached , those Hooks immediately flew at him , and fastened on his body , and could not by any means be gotten thence , till such time as he said the truth of his own accord , confess'd his injustice , and ceas'd injuring his Adversary . He also made an Idol of an hard black stone , which he named Gabdopharouis , that is , Servant of Saturn . Men came to declare their differences to that Idol , and demand justice of it ; whereupon he who was in the wrong was staid in the place where he was , and could not get thence till he had done justice of himself ; which if he did not , he would die in the place . When any one had some business or affair of great importance , he went to the Idol , and burnt about it certain Perfumes which they knew , then he lifted up his eyes to the Stars and named King Gariac , intreating and crying out , and immediately the Doemons did the business for him . Sometimes Gariac was carried in the air by great Birds , and pass'd before his Subjects , who saw him with their eyes . When he was incens'd against any Nation which gave him any trouble in his Kingdom , he secretly sent among them some people , who cast into the water they drank certain things , which made it as bitter as the water of the Salt Sea , so that they could not taste of it . Sometimes by his Magick he gave the Beasts of the earth power over them , as Lions and Reptiles , which tore them to pieces . Philemon also was one of the most considerable Priests of Egypt , whose story we shall relate in its proper place with that of Noah , if Almighty God give us the grace to do it . Among the Priests of Egypt there was also the Priest Saiouph , who was he to whom they kindled the dreadful Fire , which he came near and spoke over it ; then there came forth a great and terrible Figure , which acquainted them with whatever was necessary for them . This Priest Saiouph liv'd till the time of King Pharaa● , in whose Reign the Deluge happened . He made his aboad in the Maritime Pyramid , which Pyramid was a Temple of the Stars , where there was a Figure of the Sun , and one of the Moon , both which spoke . The foremost or Meridional Pyramid was the Sepulchre of the Bodies of the Kings , to which Saurid was translated . There were within it several other admirable things , Statues , and Books , and among others the Laughing Statue , which was made of a green Precious Stone . They had dispos'd all these things within that place for fear of the Inundation and spoil . As to the Priests who were in Egypt after the Deluge , there were a great number of them . The first who then follow'd that Profession was the Son of Philemon , who was imbarqu'd in the Ship with his Father and Sister , whom Noah married to Bansar the Son of Cham , which happened thus : King Pharaan sent the Priest Philemon to the Prophet of God Noah , to dispute with him about the Worship of the Idols ; but Philemon by the grace and conduct of God believed in Noah , and confirm'd his Mission . He afterwards imbarqued with him in the Ship , he and his Children , and seven of his Disciples , and after that gave his Daughter in Marriage to Bansar the Son of Cham , the Son of Noah . After they were come out of the Ship Philemon carried Bansar his Son in Law into Egypt , where his Daughter had by the said Bansar her Husband a Son , whom he named Masar , who was since King of Egypt , and caused it to be call'd Masre from his own Name , always worshipping one onely God , according to the Religion of Noah . The name of Priest was not then a reproach among them ; for the Priest was then look'd upon as a Judge , who does not oppose the Laws prescribed unto him . The first who made an absolute profession of Priesthood in Egypt , who brought Religion into esteem , and applyed himself to the Worship of the Stars , was Bardesir the Son of Cophtarim , the Son of Masar , the Son of Bansar , the Son of Cham , for he was King after his Father ; and it is reported that he made the great Laws , build the Pyramids , and set up for Idols the Figures of the Stars . The Coptites affirm that the Stars spoke to him , and many Miracles are attrited to him . Among other things it is said , he kept himself out of the sight of Men for several years of his Raign , appearing only from time to time , that is to say once a year , when the Sun entred into Aries . Then People came in to him , and he spoke to them , but they saw him not ; afterwards he absented himself from them till the like time again , and then he gave them Commands and Prohibitions , yet so as that they saw him not with their Eyes . After a long time thus passed , he ordered to be built a Tower of Silver Gilt , and to be embellished with several Ornanaments ; then he began to sit on it in a most Magnificent and Magestical form , and to speak to them . After that he went and sate before them in the Clouds in a Humane form ; then he absented himself from them , save only when he discovered to them his Figure in the Temple of the Sun when the Sun entred in Aries , and ordered them to take for their King Garim the Son of Cophtarim , acquainting them that he would not return any more to them ; wherein they obeyed him . As to the Priestess Bedoura , she was a strong Woman , and as they say the Sister of Bardesir , and that he gave her his Art of Priesthood and Divination , whereupon she made most of the Talismans in the Pyramids . She also made the speaking Idols in Memphis . The Priesthood continued in her Family and Posterity , who received it successively one of another , and enjoyed its advantages . The Egyptians affirm that in her time the wild Beasts and the Birds hindered them from drinking the Water of the Nile , so that most of them dyed of Thirst , and that she sent against these Animals an Angel , who made so great a cry amongst them , that the Earth shook , and the Mountains were cleft . It is said , that by her Magick she fled in the Air , and that the Angels smote her with their Wings . As for Savan the Asmounian , who they say was the ancient Hermes ; he it was that built the House of the Statues , by which the measures of the Nile are know , and built to the Sun a Temple in the Province named Basta ; and also ordered the building of Asmounia ; and in the like manner that of the City of Basre in Egypt , which was twelve miles in length , above which he caused a Castle to be made . He also built Danae , where he established the Schools and the Recreations , 'T is also said that he built the Pyramids of Behansa , where the women were in favour of his Daughter , and that he there erected Pillars , on which he raised a Tower of fine Glass , which might be seen from the City of Gainosamse . He also built on the descent of the Eastern Mountain in Egypt a City which he named Outiratis , that is in the Coptick Language , The King's Favourite , and put into it abundance of miraculous things . Among others he ordered four Pyramids to be made on the four sides of each Gate , and caused to be set on the Eastern Gate a Tower in the form of a Turret or Steeple , on which there was the Figure of a Black Eagle ; and on the Western Gate another Tower like the former , with the Figure of a Bull ; on the Maritime Gate the like Tower , with the Figure of a Lyon ; and on the outer or Southern Gate another such Tower , with the Figure of a Dog. He sent into these Figures Spirits that spoke ; so that when any Stranger came into that City , at what Gate soever he entred , the Figure upon it made a noise , and the Inhabitants knew thereby that a stranger was come into their City , and immediately they seiz'd on him where-ever he were . He planted there also a Tree which shaded the whole City , and bore all sorts of Fruits . He also raised in the midst of the City a high Watch-tower , the heighth whereof was fourscore Cubits , according to the measure of that time ; and on the top of it a little Turret , which every day assum'd a different colour till the seventh day , after which it re-assumed its first colour , wherewith it filled the whole City . About this Watch-tower he disposed a great quantity of Water , wherein there was bred abundance of Fish . All about the City he set Talismans , which diverted all inconveniencies from the Inhabitants ; and he called it the City of the Jovians , that is , Enchanters . There was in it for him a great Tower for the exercise of the Sciences of Magick , wherein he caused Assemblies to be made . It was seated on a mountain opposite to the City . God smote the Inhabitants of it with the Pestilence , so that they all died , and so ruin'd it , that there is not any track of it to be seen . As to the time when the Pyramids were first built in Egypt , Historians relate , that there was a King named Saurid , the Son of Sahaloc , three hundred years before the Deluge , who dreamt one night that he saw the Earth overturned with its Inhabitants , the Men cast down on their faces , the Stars falling out of the Heavens , and striking one against the other , and making horrid and dreadful cries as they fell . He thereupon awoke much troubled , and related not his Dream to any body , and was satisfied in himself that some great accident would happen in the World. A year after he dreamt again that he saw the Fixed Stars come down to the earth in the form of white Birds , which carried men away , and cast them between two great Mountains , which almost joyned together , and covered them ; and then the bright shining Stars became dark and were eclips'd : he thereupon awaked extremely astonished , and entered into the Temple of the Sun , and beset himself to bathe his cheeks and to weep . Next morning he ordered all the Princes of the Priests and Magicians of all the Provinces of Egypt to meet together , which they did , to the number of a hundred and thirty Priests and Southsayers , with whom he went aside and related to them his Dream , which they found very important and of very great consequence , and the interpetation they gave of it was that some great accident would happen in the World. Among others the Priest Aclimon who was the greatest of all , and resided always in the Kings Court , said thus to him : Sir , your Dream is admirable , and I my self saw another about a Year since , which frightned me very much , and which I have not revealed to any one . Tell me what it was , said the King. I dreamt , said the Priest , that I was with your Majesty on the top of the Mountain of Fire , which is in the midst of Emsos , and that I saw the Heaven sunk down below its ordinary Situation , so that it was near the Crowns of our Heads , covering and surrounding us , like a great Basin turn'd upside down ; that the Stars were intermingled amongst Men in diverse Figures , that the people implored your Majesties succour , and ran to you in multitudes as to their refuge ; that you lifted up your hands above your head , and endeavoured to thrust back the Heaven , and to keep it from coming down so low ; and that I seeing what your Majesty did , did also the same . While we were in that posture extreamly affrighted , methought we saw a certain part of Heaven opening , and a bright light coming out of it ; that afterwards the Sun rose over us out of the same place , and we began to implore his assistance , whereupon he said thus to us , The Heaven will return to its ordinary situation , when I shall have performed three hundred courses . I thereupon awaked extreamly affrighted . The Priest having thus spoken , the King commanded them to take the heights of the Stars , and to consider what accident they portended . Whereupon they declared that they promised first the Deluge , and after that Fire . Then he commanded that Pyramids should be built , that they might remove and secure in them what was of most esteem in their Treasuries , with the bodies of their Kings and their Wealth , and the Aromatick Roots which served them ; and that they should write their wisdom upon them , that the violence of the Water might not destroy it : wherein they presently set themselves at work . The Egyptians relate in their Annals , that Saurid is he who himself caused the Pyramids to be built ; and that inasmuch as after the death of his Father he follow'd his steps , causing the Provinces to be inhabited and cultivated , and Governing them well , administring Justice to the People , even to his own prejudice and that of his Domesticks , causing Temples to be built , and Statues , and Talismans to be erected , so that the People had a great love for him . In the Upper-Egypt he built three Cities , and did so many wonders therein , that it is not possible to relate them . He first regulated the Tribute in Egypt , and enjoined works on Artists according to their power . He also was the first who ordered Pensions out of hi Treasuries for maimed and sick people . He caused to be made a Mirrour of all sorts of Minerals , wherein they saw all the Climats , where there was abundance of Provisions or Sterility , and what new accident happen'd in any of the Coasts of Egypt . This Mirrour was upon a high Turret of Brass in the midst of ancient Masre , which is Emsos . He also first ordered Registers to be made , wherein was set down every day's receipts and expences , and the augmentation or diminution thereof , and kept them in the Royal Treasuries ; then when a Moneth was pass'd he caused all to be reduced into one total sum , which he also had kept in the Royal Treasuries , sealed with the Royal Seal ; causing moreover to be graved on Stone what was to be graved thereon . He made very liberal gratifications to the Masters of Arts , and those who deserved something should be given them . He also set up in the midst of the City the Figure of a Woman sitting , made of green stone , with a little Child in her lap sucking . All women who were troubled with any disease came to that Idol , and set their hands on the breasts of it , and presently they were cur'd of their indisposition . When a Woman was in very hard labour , as soon as she set her hand on the little Childs head , she was immediately brought to bed with ease . If an unchaste Woman set her hand on the same Childs head , all her members shook so that she was not able to speak . He made also several other works , which were destroyed by the Deluge . Yet the Coptites affirm , that they were found again after the Deluge , and used and adored as Idols , that their Figures are represented in all the Pyramids of Egypt , and their diverse names ; that those who taught them were Disciples of the Priest Aclimon , who also shewed them all the other works in Egypt . We shall speak of them in their proper place with the assistance of Almighty God. Saurid did also other prodigious things in his time , and among others he made an Idol named Becres , consisting of a mixture of divers Medicinal drugs , which had a marvellous vertue in securing Mens bodies from all sorts of diseases and inconveniences . By means hereof they knew who should escape and who should die of their sickness , by certain signs which appeared in the Idol ; so that they gave over using remedies to some , and endeavoured the curing of others . They washed the members of that Idol , and gave the washings thereof to the sick to drink , who were thereupon immediately eased of their pain . 'T was he also built the two great Pyramids so famous in all Nations . For a great part of the Sages affirm they were built by Sedad the Son of Gad , and that he was interred in one of the two ; but the Ancients of the Coptites and their Sages deny the Gadites ever entred into the Land of Egypt . They deny also the same thing of the Amalekites , and say that Egypt was always inaccessible to them , by reason of its Enchanters and their Artifices and Stratagems . The Learned relate in the Lives and Histories , that the Pyramids were built three hundred years before the Deluge . So speaks of them Armelius , Author of the Book of Illustrious Men. Abumasar the Astrologer , in his Book of Thousans , says that the reason of building the Pyramids was the Dream which Saurid the Son of Sahaloc saw . He confirms it in his Book of Miraculous Dreams , where he adds that he sent for the Priests and Southsayers of his time , and the Astrologers , and related to them what he had seen of the descent of the Moon upon Earth in the form of a Woman ; of the overturning of the Earth with its Inhabitants , and of the total Eclipse of the Sun ; and the dream he had after that : and that the Priests declared to him the coming of the Deluge , whereof mention is made in the Book of the Annals , which the Egyptians attribute to two Brothers Coptites , saying that those two Brothers interpreted an ancient Book , which had been found in some one of their Sepulchres on the breast of a man. They say these two Brothers were the Children of a certain man of the Race of the ancient Egyptians , to wit , those who escaped the Deluge , and were embarqued with the Prophet of God Noah . We shall with the help of God say somewhat hereafter of the History of these two Brothers . It was found therefore in the Book they Translated , that Saurid the Son of Sahaloc , King of Egypt , after he had seen his dreams and related them to the Priests , and that Aclimon had also related his to him , commanded the Priests to see what remarkable events the influences of the Stars portended to the World ; and that the Priests having exactly erected a Celestial Figure for the hour of his question , found that it signified a great mischief which was to descend from Heaven , and issue out of the Earth , which they declared unto him ; whereupon he caused Pyramids and great Structures to be built , to serve for refuges to him and his Domesticks , and Sepulchres for the conservation of their Bodies ; as also that they might engrave and mark on their Roofs , their Walls , and their Pillars , all the obscure and difficult Sciences , whereof the Egyptians made profession , learning them and treasuring them up as Illustrious Inheritances from those who were grown famous in all Nations : and that they should also represent on them the Figures of the Stars in their Signs , with their effects and significations , and the secrets of Nature , and the productions of Arts , and the great Laws , and the beneficial Drugs , and the Talismans , and Medicine , and Geometry , and all the other things that might be advantageous to men , as well for the publick as for private persons , clearly and intelligibly to those who were acquainted with their Books , their Language , and their Writings . King Saurid knew certainly that the calamity was to be general to all Countries in the World , or come very near it . Then he said to them , When shall this great evil happen wherewith we are threatned ? Whereto they replyed thus : When the heart of the Lion shall come to the first Minute of Cancer's head , and the Plantes shall be in their Houses , in those places of the Sphere , the Sun and Moon in the first minute of Aries ; Pharouis , who is Saturn , in the first degree ; Raouis , which is Jupiter in Pisces at 27 degrees 3 minutes ; Mars in Libra , and Venus in Leo at 5 degrees and some minutes . Then he said to them , See whether after this great evil there will happen any other accident in Egypt . They consider'd and saw that the Stars portended another great misfortune , which was to descend from Heaven , contrary to the former , that is , a Fire that should consume the Universe . Whereupon he said to them ; When is that to happen ? They reply'd , we have made our Observation , and found that it is to happe , when the heart of the Lion shall be at the end of the fifteenth degree of Leo , and that the Sun shall be with him in one minute joyning that of Saturn ; Jupiter is direct in the Lion , and with him Mars , changing the minute ; and the Moon in Aquarius near the Dragons Tail , at twelve parts . There will be at that time an Eclipse of the greatest congruence , Venus shall be at the greatest distance from the Sun , and Mercury the like . Then Saurid said unto them , Is there yet any other great accident that you can fore-see besides those two remarkable evils ? They look'd and found that when the heart of the Lion shall have compleated two thirds of his circle , there would not remain any Animal moving on the Earth , which should not be destroy'd ; and that when he should compleat his revolution , the knots of the Sphere would be dissolved . The King was very much astonished at that , and commanded the great Pillars to be cut down , and that the great Pavement should be melted : he caused Tin to be brought out of the Western parts , then he made them take black stones , which he caused to be laid for the foundations of the Pyramids about Syene . They were brought from the Nile upon Engines , and they had certain particular impressions and marks , and upon them painted Billets , which the Sages had set there : so that when they had smitten the stone , it advanc'd of it self the space of a Flight-shot . These stones were set in the foundations of the Pyramids , to wit , of the first , which is the Eastern , and of the Western , and of the Coloured . They put in the midst of every piece an Iron Bar like a Pivot standing up , then they set on that another piece after they had made a hole through the middle of it , that the Iron Pivot might enter into it , and fasten it to that which was under ; after which they melted Lead , and it was poured all about the piece , after they had adjusted the Writing which was above . He caused Gates to be made under ground , at four Cubits depth , according to their measure ; which Gates had Sallies into vaulted Casemates built of stone , and fortify'd with much Artifice , and whereof the Situation was conceal'd , every Vault being fifty Cubits in length . The Gate of the Eastern Pyramid was on the South-side a hundred Cubits distant from the midst of the Western wall on the Western side . They measur d also from the Western wall , that is , from the midst of it a hundred Cubits , and they digg'd till they got down to the door of the vaulted Casemate , through which they entred into it . As to the Colour'd Pyramid , made of stones of two colours , the Gate of it was on the Maritime or North-side , and they measur'd also from the midst of the Maritime wall a hundred Cubits , which made five hundred , according to the Mussulman measure . He built it perpendicularly into the ground , to the depth of forty Cubits , then he raised it as much , though what is above ground of the Pyramids do not exceed the third part , so that this last is the highest , built after the manner of the raised Floors and high Rooms of our present time . They built them in the time of their good fortune , while all their Worldly concerns came according to their wishes . King Saurid having compleated the Structure , cover'd them with Silks of several colours from the top to the bottom , and caused a great Feast to be celebrated for them , whereto all the Inhabitants of the Kingdom came , not so much as one being wanting from all the Coasts of Egypt . Then he commanded them to make thirty Gernes or great Vessels of colour'd stone , which they excellently cast . He also ordered covers to be made of the same . Every Vessel held a hundred Mules load . He caused them to be set in the lowest Story of the Eastern Pyramid , and had brought thither precious Stones and Jacinths , till the Floor was full thereof . He caused the Vessels to be cover'd with their Covers , and Lead to be melted thereon ; then he caused pieces of Gold and Silver to be scatter'd , as much as might divert their sight who should look on them . Then he caused to be brought thither all he could of his Treasures , and the most precious of his Wealth , Jewels , Plate , Precious Stones , cast and coloured Pearls , Vessels of Emerald , Vessels of Gold and Silver , Statues excellently wrought , Artificial Waters , Talismans , precious Iron that would twine about like Cloath , Philosophical Laws , the Nurses of Wisdom , divers sorts of Medicinal Drugs , exquisite Tables of Brass , on which divers Sciences were written ; as also Poisons and Mortal drinks , which Kings have ready by them , and wholesome Preservatives and Antidotes ; and several other things , which it is impossible to describe . But all this could not secure them from the evils wherewith God afflicted them for their Infidelity . In the mean time they imagin'd that their Fortresses would defend them against God ; but God came to them on the side they were not aware of , and destroyed their great Flocks by the Deluge and other misfortunes : Praise be to him , he is the only and the Almighty God. All is perishable save onely his Majesty ; to him belongs Wisdom , and to him you will return . After that , says the Author , King Saurid caused to be brought into the second Pyramid the Idols of the Stars , and the Tabernacles of the Celestial Bodies , and what Statues and Perfumes his Ancestors had caused to be made , by means whereof men had access to him , and their Books , and what Annals and Histories they had caused to be made for themselves of what had pass'd in their time , and of the predictions of what was to happen after them , to the Kings who should govern Egypt to the last times , and the state of the fixed Stars , and what was to happen by their repose and motions from time to time . Then he caused to be put into the third Pyramid the Bodies of the Kings and Priests in Gernes , or great Vessels of hard black Stone ; and by every Priest his Book , and the Miracles of his Art and Life . He also caused to be set along the walls of the Pyramids Idols , which held in their hands all the Arts according to their ranks and measures , the description of each Art , and the manner of exercising it , and what was necessary for that , and in like manner the Caters : For the Priests were distinguish'd into seven Orders ; the first whereof was that of the Caters , who were they that served all the seven Planets , every Planet seven Years . With the Cater was the Universal Doctor . The second Order was theirs who serv'd six Planets , and immediately followed after the first degree . After that they named that which served five of them , and under , the following and inferiour . Then he caused also to be brought into the third Pyramid the Bodies of the Masters of the Laws , with those of the Priests , and the wealth of the Houses of the Stars and their Ornaments , which they had had by Offerings , and the goods of the Priests . After that he appointed one of them for a Guard to each Pyramid . The Guard therefore of the Eastern Pyramid was an Idol of Jamanick shell , black and white , which had both eyes open , and sate on a Throne , having near it as it were a Halberd , on which if any one cast his eye , he heard on that side a dreadful noise , which made his heart faint , and he who heard that noise dyed . There was a Spirit appointed to serve that Guard , which Spirit never went from before it . The Guard of the Western Pyramid was an Idol of hard Red stone , having in like manner in his hand somewhat like a Halberd , and on his head a wreathed Serpent , which flew at those who came near him , clung about their necks and kill'd them . There was appointed to serve him an ugly deformed Spirit , which parted not from him . For Guard to the third Pyramid he had plac'd a small Idol of Baby stone , on a Basis of the same ; which Idol drew to it those who look'd on it , and stuck to them till it had destroy'd them , or made them distracted . There was also a Spirit appointed to serve it , which parted not from it . Saurid having finish'd the building of the Pyramids , and compassed them with the bodies of Spiritual substances , he offer'd Sacrifices to them , and presented them with the Offerings chosen for them . The Spirits appointed for the service of each Star knew the Ascendant of the Stars they served , and they serv'd them according to their rank one after another . He distributed and appointed the names under which should be divided the Works that should be presented to them . The Coptites affirm , that King Saurid's Name was written upon the first Pyramid , with the time spent in the building of it . Some say he had it built in six moneths , and that he defied those that came after him to demolish it in 600 years ; though it be certain it is more easie to pull down then to build . He said also speaking to them themselves , I have cover'd them with Silk , do you cover them if you can with Linen cloth . But those who have reigned after him at several times , have seen that they were nothing in comparison of him , and that they could not cover them so much as with Mat , and with much ado should they have cover'd them with any thing else . As to the miraculous stories related of the Pyramids , the Author of that Book ( God shew him mercy ) says , that in the Annals contained in the Books of the Egyptians , and their Miracles , there is such plenty of admirable Histories , that it is impossible to relate them all : I shall onely ( adds he ) relate some of them , and among others this ; The Commander of the Faithful , the Mamunus , God shew him mercy , being come into the Land of Egypt , and having seen ●he Pyramids , had a desire to demolish them , or at least some one of them , to se what was within it . Whereupon it was thus said to him ; You desire a thing which it is not possible for you to have . If you attempt it and fail , it will be a dishonour to the Commander of the Faithful Whereto he replied , I cannot for bear but I must discover something . He therefore put them to work at the breach , which was already begun , and made great expences therein . For they kindled fire on the stone , then they cast Vinegar on it , and afterwards batter'd the place with Engines . The breadth of the wall was 20 Cubits , according to the Geometrical measure . Being come to the upper story of the Pyramid , they found behind the breach a green Basin , wherein there were pieces of Gold weighing each of them an ounce , according to our ordinary Weights ; and of those pieces there was just 1000. The Demolishers wonder'd at it , and brought the Gold to the Mamunus , not knowing what it meant . The Mamunus was also astonished at it , admiring the excellent Workmanship and good Alloy of the Gold. Then he said to them , Compute what expence you have made in the breach . They computed , and found that the expence equall'd the value of the Gold which they had found , so as that there was not a Farthing more or less . The Mamunus was yet more astonish'd at that , and said to those who kept his Accompts ; Consider the foresight of this Nation , and the greatness of their Science . Their Sages had told them that there would arise some one that should in some place open one of these Pyramids : they examined that , and computed what expence he should make who attempted that work , and set the summe at the place ; that he who got thither , finding his account , and seeing he had not gain'd any thing , should not begin any such work again . They say the Basin was made of a green Emerald , and that the Mamunus had it carried to Gueraca , where it was one of the noblest pieces of his Treasury . Another History relates , that after the Pyramid was open'd people went in out of curiosity for some years , many entering into it , and some returning thence without any inconvenience , others perishing in it . One day it happened that a company of Young men ( above 20 in number ) swore that they would go into it , provided nothing hindered them , and to force their way to the end of it . They therefore took along with them meat and drink for two moneths : they also took Plates of Iron and Bars , Wax-candles and Lanterns , Match and Oyl , Hatchets , Hooks , and other sharp Instruments , and enter'd into the Pyramid : most of them got down from the first Descent and the second , and pass'd along the ground of the Pyramid , where they saw Bats as big as black Eagles , which began to beat their Faces with much violence . But they generously endur'd that inconvenience , and advanc'd still till they came to a Narrow passage , through which came an impetuous wind , and extra ordinary cold ; yet so as they could not perceive whence it came , nor whither it went. They advanc'd to get into the Narrow place , and then their Candles began to go out , which obliged them to put them into their Lanterns . Then they entered , but the place seemed to be joyn'd and close before them : whereupon one of them said to the rest , Tie me by the wast with a cord , and I will venture to advance , conditionally that if any accident happen to me , you immediately draw me back . At the entrance of the Narrow place there were great empty vessels made like Coffins , with their lids by them ; whence they inferr'd , that those who set them there had prepar'd them for their death ; and that to get to their Treasures and Wealth there was a necessity of passing through that Narrow place . They bound their Companion with cords , that he might venture to get through that passage ; but immediately the passage clos'd upon him , and they heard the noise of the crushing of his bones : they drew the cords to them , but they could not get him back . Then there came to them a dreadful voice out of that Cave , which startled and blinded them so that they fell down , having neither motion nor sense . They came to themselves awhile after , and endeavoured to get out , being much at a loss what to do . At last after much trouble they returned , save onely some of them who fell under the Descent . Being come out into the Plain they sate down together , all astonished at what they had seen , and reflecting on what had happened to them ; whereupon the Earth cleft before them , and cast up their dead Companion , who was at first immovable , but two hours after began to move , and spoke to them in a Language they understood not , for it was not the Arabian . But some time after one of the Inhabitants of the Upper Egypt interpreted it to them , and told them his meaning was this ; This is the reward of those who endeavour to seise what belongs to another . After these words their Companion seemed dead as before , whereupon they buried him in that place . Some of them died also in the Pyramid . Since that , he who commanded in those parts , having heard of their adventure , they were brought to him , and they related all this to him , which he much wondered at . Another History relates , that some entered into the Pyramid , and came to the lowest part of it , where they turned round about . There appeared to them a Hollow place , wherein there was a beaten path , in which they began to go . And then they found a Basin , out of which distill'd fresh water , which fell into several Pits which were under the Basin , so as they knew not whence it came , nor whether it went. After that they found a square Hall , the walls whereof were of strange stones of several colours . One of the company took a little stone and put into his mouth , and immediately his ears were deafened . Afterwards they came to a place made like a Cistern full of coined Gold , like a large sort of Cakes that are made ; for every piece was of the weight of 1000 Drams . They took some of them , but could not get out of the place till they had returned them into the place whence they had taken them . They afterwards found another place with a great Bench , such as is ordinarily before houses for people to sit on ; and on the Bench a Figure of green stone , representing a tall ancient Man sitting , having a large Garment about him , and little Statues before him , as if they were Children whom he taught : they took some of those Figures , but could not get out of the place till they had left them behind them . They passed on along the same way , and heard a dreadful noise and great hurly-burly , which they durst not approach . Then having advanced further , they found a square place , as if it were for some great Assembly , where there were many Statues , and among others the Figure of a Cock made of red Gold : that Figure was dreadful , enamelled with Jacinths , whereof there were two great ones in both eyes , which shined like two great Torches : they went near it , and immediately it crew terribly , and began to beat its two wings , and thereupon they heard several voices which came to them on all sides . They kept on their way , and found afterwards an Idol of white stone , with the Figure of a Woman standing on her head , and two Lions of wh●te stone lying on each side of her , which seem'd to roar and endeavour to bite . They recommended themselves to God and went on , and kept on their way till they saw a Light ; after which going out at an open place , they perceiv'd they were in a great Sandy Desert . At the passage out of that open place there were two Statues of black stone , having Half Pikes in their hands . They were extremely astonish'd , whereupon they began to return towards the East , till they came near the Pyramids on the out side . This happen'd in the time of Jezid , the Son of Gabdolmelic , the Son of Gabdol , Governour of Egypt , who having heard of it sent some persons with those before spoken of to observe the open place of the Pyramid . They sought it several days , but could never find it again , whereupon they were accounted fools . But they shew'd him the head of a Ring which one of them had taken in the Assembly-place , which they had found in the Pyramid ; which obliged him to believe what they said . That head was valued at a great summe of money . It is further related , that other persons in the time of the Commander Achemed , the Son of Toulon ( God shew him mercy ) entered in like manner into the Pyramid , and found there a Cruse of red Glass , which they brought away . As they came out they lost one of their Men , which oblig'd them to go in again to look for him . They found him stark naked laughing continually , and saying to them , Trouble not your selves to look for me . After which he got away from them , and return'd into the Pyramid . Whence they inferr'd that the Spirits had distracted him , whereupon they went out and left him there . Upon which they were accused before the Judge , who condemn'd them to exemplary punishment , and took away from them the Cruse , which had in it four pound of glass . A certain person said thereupon , that that Cruse had not been set in that place for nothing . Which occasioned the filling of it with water , and then being weighed again , it weighed as much as when it was empty , and no more . They afterwards took off some of that water several times , but the Vessel came still to the same weight . Whence they conjectured that it was one of the Wine-vessels whereof the Ancients had made use , and had been made to that purpose by their Sages , and placed there . For the use of Wine was permitted among them . This was a strange Miracle . They relate further several Stories of this kind , and among others that some entered into the Pyramid with a Child to abuse it ; and that having committed that sin , there came out against them a black young Man , with a Cudgel in his hand , who beat them furiously , so that they fled leaving there their Meat and their Cloaths . The same thing happen'd to others in the Pyramid of Achemima . There entered also into the Pyramid of Achemima a Man and a Woman to commit Adultery therein ; but they were immediately cast along on the ground , and dyed in a Phrensie . When the Priests ( says the Author ) had told King Saurid of the great conflagration , which was to happen by Fire , and that that Fire should come out of the Sign Leo ; he caused to be made in the Pyramids certain windings , which abutted upon narrow Vaults , which drew the Winds into the Pyramids with a dreadful noise . He also caused Chanels to be made therein , by which the Water of the Nile came in at the same place , then it retreated of it self , and return'd into the Nile by another passage , after the manner of the Cisterns which are made for the reception of Rain-water . He also caused certain Chanels to be made therein , which reach'd to certain places of the Land of the West , and to certain places of the Land of Upper Egypt . He fill'd those Subterraneous places with prodigious things , Statues , speaking Idols , and Talismans . Some Coptites affirm , that after the coming of the Deluge , and the Conflagration had been predicted to him , he said to the Astrologers ; Shall our Countrey suffer some part of these misfortunes ? It shall ( reply'd they ) be afflicted with a desolation which shall continue so many years , that the Dragons and Vipers shall be so exceedingly multiplied therein , that none shall dare to pass through it . And whence shall this desolation come ? said Saurid . From the King of a remote Countrey , said they , who shall destroy its Inhabitants , and so ruine it , that the marks thereof shall remain eternally , clearly carrying away all its Wealth . But after that it shall be repeopled by his Son , born of one of his Bond-women . This King was Nahuchodonozor , who destroy'd Egypt , and whose Son Balsas ( born of a Captive Coptess ) repeopled it , and built there the Castle and the Church Mugalleca , or Suspended . What shall happen after that ? said Saurid to the Priests . There will come into Egypt , replyed they , a Nation of ugly and deformed People , from the Coast of the Nile , that is , from the Countrey whence it comes , which Nation shall possesse it self of the greatest part thereof . After that , said he again , what shall happen ? It s Nile shall fail it , reply'd they , and its Inhabitants shall forsake it . Then it shall be possessed first by a Barbarous Nation , whose language shall be unknown , and which shall come from the Eastern Coast ; afterwards by another coming from the Western Coast , which shall be the last . He commanded all this to be writ down , and that it should be graved on the Pyramids and Obelisks . One of the things which confirm this discourse by their consonancy is , that Abucabil , the Mogapherian , the Pacifier , related this to Achamed , the Son of Toulon , ( God shew him mercy ) when he entered into Egypt . With the help of God we shall speak of him hereafter . As to the Spirits which are met in the Pyramids , and the like Structures , and the forms under which they appear , the Author ( to whom God shew mercy ) speaks of them briefly thus in a Chapter he hath expresly made of them : They relate , saith he , several things of the Pyramids , which would be long to declare ; but as to the Spirits which reign over them , and such other Structures , named Birba's , they say that the Spirit of the Meridional Pyramid never appears out of it , but in the form of a naked Woman , who has not even her privy parts covered , beautiful as to all other parts , and whereof the behaviour is such , as when she would provoke any one to love and make him distracted , she laughs on him , and presently he approches her , and she draws him to her , and besots him with love , so that he immediately grows mad , and wanders like a Vagabond up and down the Countrey . Divers persons have seen her walking about the Pyramid about Noon , and about Sun-set . One day she distracted one of the People of the Chacambermille , who was afterwards seen running stark naked through the streets without fear or wit. The Spirit of the second Pyramid , which is the Colour'd , is an ancient Nubian , having a Basket on his head , and in his hands a Censer like those used in Churches , wherewith he incenses about it at all the Obelisks . As to the Birba of Achemima , its Spirit is a Young Man , Beardless and Naked , sufficiently known among the Inhabitants of the place . The Spirit of the Birba of Semir is a black swarthy Old Man , of high Stature , and having a short Beard . The Spirit of the Birba of of Phacat appears in the form of a black young Woman , having in her arm a little black Infant deformed , shewing his Dogs teeth , and having his eyes all white . The Spirit of the Birba of Ridousa appears in the form of a Man , having the head of a Lion with two long Horns . The Spirit of the Birba of Busira appears in the form of an old white Monk carrying a Book . The Spirit of the Birba of Gaphi appears in the form of a Shepherd , clad in a black Robe , with a Staff in his hand . As to the Pyramids of Dehasoura , their Spirits are seen in the form of two black old Men. The Spirit of the Birba of Samnos appears in the form of a Monk , who comes out of the Sea , and views himself in it as in a Looking-glass . All these Spirits are manifestly seen by such as come near them , and the places of their retirement , and frequent there abouts along time . There are for all of them certain particular Offerings , by means whereof it is possible the Treasures of the Birbas and the Pyramids may appear , and that there may be a friendship and familiarity between Men and Spirits , according to what the Sages have establish'd . Saurid the Son of Sahaloc , says the Author , continued King of Egypt a hundred and seven years . His Astrologers told him the time he should die , whereupon he made his last Will to his Son Hargib , told him whatever was necessary for him , and ordered him to have him carried into the Pyramid , and to have him disposed into the Tomb which he himself had caused to be made , that he should cover the bottom of it with Camphire and Santal-wood , and that he should enbalm his body with the drugs which prevent corruption , and that he should leave by him the richest of his Armour , and the most precious of his Housholdstuff . His Son performed all this after his death , and then Hargib Reigned after his Father in the Land of Egppt , and follow'd his footsteps , being careful as he had been to administer Justice to the People , to have the Countrey cultivated and inhabited , and to procure the wellfare of his Subjects , which obliged them to have a great affection for him . He afterwards caused to be built the first of the Pyramids of Dehasoura , and to be brought thither abundance of Wealth , and precious Stones of great value . Hargib was particularly addicted to Chemistry , to get Metals out of the Mines , and to gather money ; he afterwards enterred every year a great quantity thereof ▪ and minded not the putting of Statue and speaking Idols into his Pyramid He a long time continued that exercise , during which he had a Daughter , who being grown up suffer'd herself to be debauched by one of hi● people , which obliged him to sent her away into the West , where he had a City built for her in the Countrey of Barca . This City being built they gave it the name of that Princess , which was as they say ▪ Domeria . For he caused a Pilory t● be built in the midst of the City , and her name to be grav'd on it : then he sent to live there with her all the old Women of his House . He continued King ninety nine years , then dyed : and was interred in the Pyramids . His Son Menaos Reigned after him in Egypt , and was a proud and hauty Prince , who spilt much blood , ill treated his Subjects , Ravished many Women , and squandered away a great part of the Treasures of his Ancestors . For he built Palaces of Gold and Silver , into which he brought Chanels of the Nile , the bottom whereof he caused to be covered with Jacinths and other precious stones instead of Sand. He tormented Men , and took away their goods and Cattel by force . This got him the hatred of the People , and at last the Beast he rid on threw him and broke his neck ; ( Gods curse go with him . ) So God delivered the Egyptians of him . As to the History of the Deluge , and the adventures of Noah , to whom God grant peace and mercy , take in few words what is said thereof . They relate that Adam , ( Gods peace be with him ) after God had descended from Paradice , and been merciful to him after his Sin , was by God himself appointed King of the Earth , and Mankind descended of his Race . He was the first that Prayed to God , Fasted , and knew how to Read and Write . He was Beardless and Hairless , comely and well made . There was afterwards sent him one and twenty pages of Writings ; then he dyed aged nine hundred and fifty years . His li 〈…〉 should have been a thousand years but he bestowed fifty of them on hi● Son David . His Successor and L 〈…〉 gatee was his Son Seth , to whom a 〈…〉 to whose Children continued the Prophecy , with the true Religion and the Superintendency of Divine Laws God afterwards sent Seth twenty nine sheets . He liv'd on the Mountain and Cabel built in the bottom of the Valley . Seth lived nine hundred and twelve years , and had for Successor his Son Enos , who lived nine hundred and fifty years , and appointed for hi● Successor after his death his Son Cainan , in whose favour he made his last Will , and afterwards distributed the Earth among the Sons of his Sons . Cainan died aged nine hundred and twenty years , and made his last Testament in favour of his Son Mahalel . In his time the square Temple was built . He died aged nine hundred seventy five years , and appointed for Successor his Son Jared , whom he taught all the Sciences , and told all that was to happen in the World. He considered the Stars , and read the Book of the secrets of the Kingdom , which was sent from Heaven to Adam : then he had to his son Enoch , who is Edrisus , Gods peace be with him . There was then King in the World Mechavel the son of Cabel . The Devil ( Gods curse with him ) went to him , seduced him by his deceits , and made him fall into errour ; then he told him that there was born to Jared the son of Mahalel a son who should be an enemy to theie Gods , and come to great reputation . Whereto Jared answered , Canst not thou destroy him ? I 'le endeavour to do it , said the Devil . Whereupon God gave Edrisus ( Gods peace be with him ) Angels to guard him from the Devil , and from his Progeny and Artifices . When he was grown up to adolescency , his Father made him Guardian of the Temple , and taught him the sheets of Seth and Adam , Gods peace be with them . He was very diligent in the reading and studying of them , and in observing the precepts thereof . Being come to forty years of age , God gave him the gift of Prophecy , and sent him from Heaven thirty sheets . His Father made him his Successor by Will , gave him the Sciences he was possess'd of , and sent him to King Darael , whom he taught Writing and Astrology . For he is the first who writ in the Syriac after Seth , and who described the state of the Stars . The Nations of Writing affirm he was the first who made Slaves and Servants , and establish'd Weights and Measures . He led Captive the Children of Cabel ; he was skilled in Medicine and the Astronomical Tables , according to a supputation different from the Indian . God shewed him after he had prayed for it the sublime Figures . Spirits spoke to him ; he knew the names of the Ascent and Descent , and Ascended and Descended , and turned the Sphere , and knew the significations of the Stars , and all that was to happen , and graved all Sciences upon Stones and upon Bricks . He had a long adventure with the Angel of Death , which it would be too long for us to relate . To speak briefly of him , he died , and God raised him up again ; he saw Hell , and entered into Paradice , where he still is , being not come out of it . They relate ( says the Author , Gods mercy on him ) that King Mechavel sent to desire Jared to send Edrisus to him , for he desired to see him . But he would by no means do it , whereupon Mechavel sent an Army against him , which yet could not come at him , in regard his Uncles , and all the progeny of Seth , secured him against it ; for after Seth there was no other Prophet but Edrisus . Jared died , aged 750 years . Edrisus was called Edrisus ( that is , Reader ) because he had much read and studied the sheets . He was raised up into Paradise at the complete age of 300 years ; God grant him peace and mercy . He was also called Hermes , which is the name of Mercury . He taught Sabi to write , and after Edrisus all who could write were called Sabi . He it was who foretold the coming of the Deluge , and the destruction of the world by water , which was to come over the Earth . Edrisus ( before he was raised up ) had made his Will in favour of his Son Matusalech , and had put the sheets into his hands . He had also recommended Sabi to assist him . Sabi was a man taught by Edrisus , and one who had made a great progress in the Sciences . They say Edrisus was the first who ordered the waging of war for the Faith ; and that he did it himself against the sons of Cabel . Matusalech lived 932 years , after which the Testament passed to Malec his Son , who took possession of the sheets , and joyned the Sciences together . He confederated with the Children of his father , and assembled them together , and hindred their holding any correspondence with the children of Cabel . 'T was he who saw as it were a Fire issuing out of his mouth , and burning the world ; after which he had to his Son the Prophet Noah , Gods peace and mercy be with him ; Darmasel ( the Son of Mechavel , the Son of Enoch , the Son of Gabod , the Son of Cabel , the Son of Adam , Gods peace be with him ) then reigning . This Darmasel had lifted up himself , and was grown great , and had subdued Kings , which had happened because the Devil ( whom God curse ) had called him to the worship of the Stars , and to the Religion of the Sabaeans ; insomuch that he had made Idols , and had built Temples to them , wherein he served them . They say no man got out of the bowels of the Earth so many Precious stones , Pearls , and other Minerals , as this King did . He was very severe to the Prophet of God Noah , and endeavoured much to do him harm ; but God prevented him , and preserved the Prophet . Darmasel had lived 300 years when God sent Noah , who was then 150 years of age . He lived in his Nation according to what God had revealed to him 1000 years wanting 50 ; then he lived after the Deluge 200 years . He was the first Prophet that came after Edrisus , to whom God grant peace . His Law was to profess the Unity of God , to pray , to pay the Sacred Tribute , to observe Abstinence , and to fight in the way of God against the Children of Cabel . After that he called his Nation to God , and made them fear his chastisements . But they began presently to ill-treat him . Yet was it long ere they discovered his enterprise to King Darmasel , during which Noah was continually in the houses of their Idols and in their Temples . And when he said unto them , My Friends , say there is no other God then the true God , and that I am his Servant and Apostle . h Tey put their fingers into their Ears , and their Heads into their Mantles , so displeasing was the discourse to them . Then when he came to say , there is no other God then the true God , the Idols fell down with their faces to the ground ; and then the People fell upon him and beat him till he fell down . After that King Darmasel heard of his carriage , and ordered him to be brought into his presence , accompanied by his own people , who held a Ponyard to his Throat , and to whom the King spoke thus : Is this he who you say speaks reproachfully of the Gods , and would destroy Religion ? Yea , replyed they . Then he said to Noah ; O Noah , what do they here tell me of thee , that thou opposest my Religion , and what thy Fathers Children believe ? what Magick is this whereby thou hast made the Idols tumble out of their places ? who taught thee this Doctrine ? Great King , replyed Noah , were they Gods as you imagine , my discourses could not hurt them , and they would not have fallen out of their places . For my part , I am the Servant of God and his Apostle . Honour the true God , and imagine nothing equal to him , for he sees you . Thereupon Darmasel put Noah into Prison till the Feast of the Idols came , to the end he should offer Sacrifice to them . He also caused the Idols to be returned into their places on their Thrones , and made Oblations to them . Then when the time of the Idol-Feast drew near , he commanded a Herald to assemble all the the Peóple , that they might see what he did to Noah . Then Noah implored the assistance of God against him , and he was immediately troubled with a great Head-ach and a Phrensie , which continu'd a week , after which he died . He was put into a golden Coffin , wherewith a Procession was made in the Temple of the Idols , his Subjects weeping about him , and cursing and railing at Noah . Then they carried him ( I mean the King ) into the Pyramids , and disposed him into a Tomb which had been prepared for him . He had appointed his Son to be King after him . He brought Noah out of Prison , esteeming him a distracted person , and forbid under great penalties , his relapsing into the faults wherewith he was charged . Noah , Gods mercy to him , expected till the day of one of their great Festivals , on which they assembled themselves to serve their Idols . He then came to them and said thus , Say there is no other God then the true God , and that I am his Servant and Apostle . With those words the Idols fell down of all sides , and the people fell upon Noah , cruelly beating him , making several wounds in his head , and dragging him along the ground with his Face downwards . Then the Heavens and the Earth , the Mountains and the Seas cryed vengeance to God , saying , O Lord , do you not see the cruel treatment made to your Prophet Noah ? The Almighty and All-good God made them sensible that that cruelty was exercised on himself , that he would punish those Rebels , and do right to Noah . They afterwards carried Noah before the King , who spoke thus to him , Have not I already pardoned thee , and opened my Fathers Prisons , conditionally thou shouldst not return to thy faults ? I am ( replied . Noah ) a Servant , who does what he is commanded . Who hath given thee that command ? said the King. My God , replyed Noah . Who is that God ? said the King. The Lord of the Heavens and the Earth , said Noah , the Lord of all Creatures . And what hath he commanded thee ? said the King. He hath commanded me ( replyed Noah ) to call you to his service , and he commands you and your Subjects to forsake the Worship of Idols , and to follow the ordinances of Prayer , payment of the Sacred Tribute , and the observance of Fasting . And if we do it not , said the King , what will be the issue ? If he please ( replied Noah ) he will immediately destroy you ; and if he please he will give you time to reflect on your ways till a certain term . Let thy God alone ( said the King ) and what he desires of us , and do thou thy self give over importuning us . How can I give over ( replied Noah ) when I am a Servant who does what is commanded him , and cannot disobey his All-good and Almighty Master ? Then the King ( says the Author ) caused Noah to be imprisoned , to make an oblation of him to the Idols , as his Father had done before . Presently after , Saudib who was a powerful Lord and a Priest , rebelled against the King , and attempted to deprive him of his Crown . The Wars which the King was engaged in against him diverted him from thinking on the business of the Prophet of God Noah , and obliged him to put him out of Prison , till he had the leisure to have him brought before him . He afterwards agreed with Saudib , by granting him a portion of the upper part of Egypt , and return'd to his Royal Palace . The Devil ( Gods curse on him ) soon began to sollicit him to put the Prophet of God Noah to death , but Almighty God diverted him , so that the affaires of Noah were in different postures . The Son of Darmasel sent thereupon to all the Kings of the Earth , desiring them to send him all the Priests and Doctors , that they might dispute against Noah . They came to him from all parts , and disputed against the Prophet ; but he baffled them all . Among others came to him the Egyptian Priest Philemon , of whom we have already spoken , God shew him mercy . He disputed against him , and Philemon acknowledged the Unity of God , who directed him so that he became faithful , and embarqued with Noah in the Ship. After that God revealed his will to Noah in these terms : Make the Ark , and the rest of the Verse . How shall I make it ? said Noah . Then Gabriel came to him , and shew'd him the Model of it , ordering him to give him the Figure of a Gondola of glass . He was ten years a building of it , and he made it of the Indian Plane Tree , a hundred Cubits in length , according to the measure of his time , and fifty Cubits in height , and divided it into three Stories . The people of his Countrey in the mean time pass'd by him , and laughed and scoffed at what he did . Some brought to him their little Children , and charged them to beware of him . And sometimes the Children seeing him , endeavoured to hurt and disturb him . When Noah had compleated the Ship , he made the entrance on the side , and it continued lying on the ground seven Moneths , till they had offered up to their Idols three companies of those who had believed Noah . Then was the Decree of their chastisement confirmed , and God commanded Noah to put into the Ship two pairs of every species . Whence shall I be able to get all that ? said Noah . Immediately God commanded the four Winds to bring together about him all he had ordered to be put into the Ark ; which they did . He took in at the first door the Wild and Tame Beasts , the Reptiles and the Birds ; at the second ( which was that of the middle ) he took in Meat and Drink , and the Body of Adam , which was in a Shrine . Then he entered himself at the highest door with his children , and those who had believed in him . Relations agree not about the number of the Faithful who entered into the Ark ; most affirm they were forty Men , and forty Women . When Noah and his Companions were got into the Ship , the news of it came to the King , who began to laugh at it , saying , Where is the water on which that Vessel is to Sail ? They knew well enough that the Deluge was to come , but had no notice of the time of its coming , that the will of God might be fulfilled upon them . Upon that Mechavel the Son of Darmasel got on Horseback , with a party of his People , and went first to the Temple of his Idols , where he stayed a while , then went towards the place where the Ship was , with an intention to fire it . Being come near it he call'd Noah with a loud voice , and Noah having answered him , Where ( said he ) is the water which is to bear thee in this Ship ? It will be immediately with you replied Noah , before you go out of this place . Come down ( O Noah ) said the King , and also those who are with thee . O unhappy Man ! said Noah , turn to God , for behold his Chastisements are ready to fall upon you . These words incensed the King , so that he commanded fire to be cast into the Ship , upon him and upon his Companions . But immediately there comes a Messenger in great haste , telling him for news that a Woman heating the Oven to bake her Bread , water rush'd out of it as out of a great Torrent . Unfortunate Man ! replied the King ; how could water come out of a hot Oven ? Unfortunate King ! replied Noah ; 't is one of the signs of my Lords wrath , which is descending on you and yours , according to what he hath revealed to me to threaten you withall . Another sign of the same thing is , that the Earth is going to shake and to stagger , that the water is going to overflow it on all sides , and that it is going to spring up under the Horse's feet on which you are mounted , even in the place where you now are . Immediately the King was obliged to put back his Horse from the place where he was , seeing the water springing up under his Feet by the permission of God. As soon as he was got to another place , behold his Messengers returning to him , tell him that the water was very much risen and augmented , which forc'd him to a sudden departure , to return with all speed to his Castle , that he might take his Servants and his Children , and dispose them into the Fortresses which he had prepared on the tops of the Mountains , and where he had put in provisions as much as he imagin'd would be necessary . But presently the Earth began to open , and the Feet of the Horses to enter into it , so that they could not get them out , which obliged them to get off , and to leave them there . In like manner the doors of Heaven were opened and let fall a great Rain , as if water had been poured out of great Earthen Pots , so that the waters overtook them ere they could recover the Mountains , and hindered their getting up to them . They justled and thrust one another , and knew not which side to turn by reason of the violence of the Thunder and Lightning , and the greatness of the evil which was come upon them . The Women carried their Children at their backs , then when the water was come up to their mouths they cast them under their feet , and endeavoured to save themselves . Had God been disposed to have compassion on the Unbelievers , he would have been merciful to the Mother and the Child . One of Noah's Sons was with the King , the Son of Darmasel , when he came to fire the Ship. His Father cried out to him , O my dear Son , Embarque thy self with us . I will retire ( said he ) into a Mountain , which shall secure me from the water . Noah answered him according to what God had taught him , I 〈…〉 onely the mercy of God which c 〈…〉 this day preserve any body from 〈◊〉 chastisements . He was destined misery and destruction , and he w 〈…〉 one of those who were drowned . T 〈…〉 water rose above the Earth 40 C 〈…〉 bits , and above the Mountains 〈◊〉 Cubits . All that was upon the 〈◊〉 face of the Earth perished , the Math 〈…〉 and Signs therefore were defaced ; 〈◊〉 the permission of God there remain 〈…〉 only the Ark and those within 〈◊〉 Those who adore the Stars affi 〈…〉 nevertheless that there rema 〈…〉 ed some places upon the Ea 〈…〉 which the waters of the Delu 〈…〉 reached not : but the Mussulmans de 〈…〉 it . The Persians ( whom God curs 〈…〉 say , the History of the Deluge is n 〈…〉 true , and make no mention of th 〈…〉 Prophecy of Noah , in regard they a 〈…〉 Magi by Religion , and adore the Fir 〈…〉 The Indians affirm in like manner that there happened nothing of it i 〈…〉 their Countrey , and so also the Inhabitants of the Maritime Countries and of most of the Indian Islands They say the Ark continued on the water six Moneths , that it Sail'd by all the Countries of the Earth , in the East , and in the West , and that one week it compass'd about the place of the square Temple . They had with them a large Sea-Pearl put on a Thread , by means whereof they in the Ship distinguished between Day and Night , and the hours of Prayer . They had also their Cock which Crew , to call up the People to Divine Service . It is written in the Law of Moses , that God swore by himself that he would not punish any Nation by the Deluge after the Nation of Noah . I found ( says the Author of this Book , Murtadi the Son of Gaphiphus , on whom God have mercy ) in a Book ( the greatest part whereof was torn out ) the History of Noah , with considerable Additions and Augmentations , which I will fully set down here , to the end this Book may want no advantage which may raise its value with those who shall read it , or hear it read , with the direction and assistance of God. These Augmentations then relate , that the Patriarch , the Father of Noah , ( Gods peace be with him ) dreamt that he saw issuing out of his Mouth a fire , which burnt the whole Terrestrial World. He thereupon awaked much astonished . Some days after he dreamt again , that he was upon a Tree in the midst of a great Sea without Shores , which also astonish'd him very much . After that there being born to him a Son , the Prophet of God Noah , the good tidings of it spread over the whole Earth ; and the Priest Galoumas related it immediately to Mechavel the Son of Darmasel , assuring him further that the Terrestrial world should perish in his time , that is , in the time of Noah , whose life was to be very long . The Priests knew also by their Sciences , that there would happen a Deluge , which should drown the Earth and its Inhabitants ; but they always hoped to secure themselves from what should happen with King Darmasel . The King therefore commanded that there should be strong Castles built on the tops of the Mountains , that they might retire thither and be safe as they imagined . They built seven Castles of that kind , according to the number of their Idols , whereof they gave them the names , and graved thereon their Sciences . After that Noah being grown up , ( God grant him peace and mercy ) God sent him to them for an Apostle , and there happen'd to him what God himself relates in his Book . Noah was of delicate complexion , his Head was somewhat long , his Arms very large , as also his Leggs , his Thighs very fleshy , his Beard long and broad : he was large and thick . He was the first Prophet that came after Edrisus , and he is numbered among the famous Envoys for their constancy and resolution . He liv'd 1250 years . The Philosophers will not have him live so long , as differing among themselves about long lives . His law prescribed the profession of the Unity of God , and the Sacred Combat against those who opposed the establishment of his Religion , commanding the good and forbidding the evil , ordered the following of things permitted , and the avoiding of things forbidden , and the observance of purity and cleanliness . Almighty God had commanded him to induce his Nation to the proefession of his Unity , to mind them of the good things they had received of him , and to raise in them a fear of his indignation . The History relates , that Noah was born in the Reign of Mechavel , the Son of Darmasel , and that being two hundred years of age Mechavel died , and had for Successor his son Darmasel , who was much addicted to the worship of the Idols , exalting them as much as lay in his power , and commanding the People to serve them well . In the mean time Noah began to Preach the Religion of Almighty God , going through the Market-places , the Assemblies , the Temples , the Inns , and calling the people to God. They kept his Preaching secret , and discovered nothing of it to King Darmasel , till such time as his enterprize having been observed , Men bewared of him , and the King heard of him . They say that Mechavel ( God curse him ) imprisoned Noah 3 years before he died ; and that after his death his son Darmasel ( who was his Successor ) brought Noah out of Prison , and commanded him to forbear corrupting Religion , and exclaming against the Gods. There was among them for their seven great Idols a Feast which they celebrated every year , during which they assembled to offer Sacrifices , and make Processions about the Idols . The time of that Feast being come , which is also the Feast of Jagoth , the people came together from all parts , and then Noah came to that Assembly , and having pass'd through the midst of the People , and cry'd with a loud voice ; O Friends , say as I do ; There is no other God then the great God. The people put their fingers into their Ears , and their Heads into their garments , but the Idols fell at Noah's cry ; which obliged the men to fall upon him , and to beat him cruelly , giving him several wounds in the head , then dragging him along the ground , with his face towards the Kings Palace , into which they made him enter , and brought him before him . Have not I done thee a favour ( said the King ) in taking thee out of Prison , though thou hast spoken against our Religion , rail'd at our Gods , and forsaken the footsteps of thy Fathers and Grand-fathers ? Mean time thou comest again to exercise thy Magick against the Gods , so as thou hast made them to fall from their thrones , torn from their stations , and the places of their honour and their glory . What hath forc'd thee to this extremity ? If these Idols ( replied Noah ) were Gods as you imagine , they would not have fallen at my voice . Fear God , unhappy Prince ; turn to him , and believe nothing equal to him ; for he sees you . Who is he ( said the King ) who has made thee so confident as to speak to me in these terms ? I will sacrifice thy Bloud to the Idols . He thereupon commanded him to be kept in prison till the day of the Feast of Jagoth , that he might be sacrificed to him ; and that the Idols might at the same time be exalted to their thrones . But he saw afterwards a Dream which startled him , and obliged him to order Noah to be put out of prison , giving out among the people that he was distracted . Noah being afterwards 500 years of age , had his son Sem , and after him Cham , and after him Jam , then Japhet . Their mother was named Nouba●he , the Daughter of Enos , the son of Enoch . Noah was afterwards a long time preaching to hi● Nation , yet could convert to the profession of the Unity of God but a small company of the meaner sort of people ; wherefore they made this reproach to him , according to what God himself said to him , Thou hast been followed by the dr●gs of the people . Noah was a Carpenter , and those who believed in him were of his own profession . He spent afterwards three Ages in preaching always to the people the Religion of Almighty God , without other effect save that they grew the more impious and insolent . Nay , they kill'd some of those who believed in him , and rifled their honses ; and then God revealed to him , that of his Nation there would be no other Believers save onely those who had already embraced the Faith. Noah despairing of their Conversion began to pray to God against them , and to say , O my Lord , suffer not upon earth any habitation of the Unbelievers . Then Almighty God commanded him to build the Ship ; then he smote them with Sterility , as well to the Fruits of the earth , as the Procreation of children , making their women unable to bring forth , and in like manner the Females of their Cattel incapable of generation , and withdrawing his benedictions from their Orchards and Agriculture . They invoked their Idols , but it did bestead them nothing with God. Then Noah began to build the Ship , and spent three years in cutting down Indian Plane-trees and polishing them , in making Nails and Pins , and providing whatever was necessary ; then he set it together in the moneth of Regebe . Those of his Nation would needs pass by him as he was at work , laughing and making sport at him . After he had finished it , God commanded him to put into it two pairs of every species . Those who embarqued with him of the sons of Adam and his own were Sem , Cham , and Japhet , and the others who belonged to him and were of his family . The Angels brought to him Adams Shrine , which was in the Countrey of Tehama , which is the Septentrional Territory of Meca . There was also with him in the Ark the Egyptian Priest Philemon , with his family and his daughters . The rest were of the children of his Father , and of his Grandfather Edrisus . After the chastisement was completed by the destruction of the Inhabitants of the Earth , that the Heaven had given a check to the Rains , that the Earth by the permission of her Lord had drunk up the waters , and that the Ark rested on Mount G●edis , they went out and built a City , which they called The Match of Fourscore , and which is at this day famous in its place , under the name of Themanine , which signifies Fourscore . They say that the several Nations , though they were not ignorant of the Deluge , and that they knew well enough it was to come , yet could not learn of their Priests precisely the time of its coming ; because it was the will of the Almighty and All-good God to punish them . The Mountains cast stones at them , and they knew not which way to turn to avoid the falling of the Rain and the Stones . They say also that the water which fell was hot and corrupted , as if i had come out of a boiling Pool of Sand. Some affirm , that the Ship continued on the water a hundred and fifty days ; others , that it continued 11 Moneths ; God knows how it was . Some affirm also that the Deluge happen'd in the Moneth of Regebe , and that the Ark nested on Mount Geudis the tenth day of the Moneth of Mucharram . There were between the descent of Adam and the Deluge two thousand one hundred fifty six years . When God would restore the Earth to a good condition , he sent a wind upon the water which dry'd it , and put a stop to the Springs . The ordinary light return'd to the World , and the Sun and the Moon , and the Night , and the Day . Forty days after God commanded Noah to open the Ark. He opened it , and let out the Raven to see how low the water was . The Raven went out , and stayed to feed on the Carrions of the dead , and returned no more . Whereupon Noah made imprecations against her , that she might always be a Stranger , and never a domestick Bird , and that it should feed on Carrions . Then he let out the Dove after her . She soon return'd with her feet dy'd with the slime of the Earth , which was grown hot . Wherefore Noah prayed God to preserve her swiftness to her , and that she might be a domestick Bird , and belov'd of Men. He pray'd him also to give her patience to endure the loss of her young ones , and gave her his benediction ; her feet have been red from that very time . He let her go seven days after , and she return'd bringing an Olive-leaf in her Beak ; and told him for news , that there was not remaining on the surface of the Earth any Tree but the Olive-tree . They say , the Earth was dry the 27th . day of the 11th . Moneth of the year . After that God revealed to Noah , that he should let out the Beasts and the Reptiles out of the Ark. Noah cry'd out so violently at it , that he fell into a Feaver . They say , those who were in the Ark were incommodated with the dung of the Creatures , which oblig'd Noah to give a cuff o'th'Ear to the Elephant , by vertue of which cuff the Elephant sneez'd and cast out a Hog , which took away that ordure . They say also that the Rats troubling them , Noah gave a box o'th'Ear to the Lion , who sneez'd out a Cat , which devour'd the Rats . Others say these stories were invented for pleasure sake , and that they are not of faith , as having no grounds . Noah came afterwards out of the Ark with his four Sons , Sem , Cham , Japhet , and Jacheton , which is he whom God gave him in the Ship. Then God said thus to them ; Multiply , fill the Earth , and cultivate it ; I give you my benediction , and take my curse from the Earth , permitting it to bring forth its good things , its fruits and productions . Then he added speaking to them ; Eat that which is permitted and good , and shun what is impure , as Beasts sacrific'd to Idols , or naturally dead , and Swine's Flesh , and whatever hath been Sacrific'd to any other then God. Kill no man , for God forbids the doing of it , unless it be by the way of Justice . It is written in the Law of Moses , that after they were come out of the Ark and settled in the Earth , God spake thus to them ; Multiply and fill the Earth , let the Beasts of it fear and respect you , and all the Fowls in the Air , and all the Fish in the Sea. In the great Alcoran it is spoken of this in these terms ; Then it was said to him , O Noah , descend out of the Ark in peace on our part , and the rest of the Verse . Then Noah ordered them to built every one a Habitation , whereupon they built fourscore of them in the City , which is to this day called the City of Themanine , that is , Fourscore . They afterwards fell a Sowing and Planting of Trees . They had ready for that end the Seeds , the Corn , and the Fruit , which had been put up in the Ship ; there was onely the Vine , that is the Tree which bears Grapes , which Noah wanted and could not find . Whereupon Gabriel told him that the Devil had stoln it away , as having some part in it . Noah thereupon sent for him , and when he was present he said to him ; O cursed Spirit , why hast thou done this ? Because I have part in it , said the Devil . Divide it then between you , said Gabriel . I am content said Noah ; I resign him the fourth part of it . 'T is not enough for him , said Gabriel . Well , said Noah , I will take one half , let him take the other . It is not yet enough , said Gabriel ; but he must have two thirds of it , and thou one . When therefore the juice of it shall have boyl'd over the fire , till two thirds thereof be consum'd , thou shalt be allow'd the use of the rest ; and in like manner the Grape as well new as dry , and the Viniger . As to the surplusage which may inebriate , it is forbidden thee and thy posterity ; thou art not to expect any part thereof from the Devil , nor to commence any action against him for it . Then the Devil ( God hinder him from doing harm ) said thus to Noah , ( Gods peace be with him ; ) I am oblig'd to you for the great kindness you have done me , and for which I shall not be ungrateful . O Noah , beware of Envy , Intemperance , Avarice , and Impatience . For Envy enclin'd me to make God incensed against me , and was the cause of my banishment out of Paradice . Intemperance made your Father Adam transgress the Commandment of his Lord , and eat the fruit of the Tree . Avarice made Cabel kill his Brother Abel : And Impatience brought you to make imprecations against your Nation , which caused God to bring destruction on all , and hath given a relaxation of the pains I took to deceive them . Then Noah caused the Shrine wherein Adams body was , to be brought into the Cave of Old Age at Meca , and left it there . The History relates , that when Noah took the Scorpion and the Serpent into the Ship with him , he pray'd his Almighty and All-good Lord , to take away their venom from them , which was granted . When therefore he put them out of it they spoke thus to him : O Prophet of God , pray your Lord for us , that he would restore us our venom , and that we may make our advantage thereof against our enemies , and by means thereof defend our selves against those who would injure us . We promise you in requital , and in the name of God we grant , that whoever shall every day and every night pronounce these words , God grant peace to Noah for ever , we will not come near him , and will do him no hurt . Noah pray'd to his Lord , and he order'd the making of that agreement , and that security to be taken of them : and after he had done it God restored to them their venom , according to what he had ordain'd by his Providence , since no man can destroy what he h 〈…〉 ordain'd , nor defer the execution 〈◊〉 his Judgments . They say moreover that when the Chastisement was taken from the Inhabitants of t 〈…〉 Earth , and that fair weather ha● succeeded the Clouds , Noah look'd 〈◊〉 on high , and that having observ 〈…〉 the Rain-bow , he said thus ; Wh 〈…〉 means this , O Lord ? And that G 〈…〉 answer'd him , This is an assurance 〈◊〉 the Inhabitants of the Earth , th 〈…〉 there shall be no more Deluge . The Kings of Egypt who Reig 〈…〉 before the Deluge , ( says the Author ) and were Coptites , are Craos the Gyant , and his son Tegares , and his son Mesra 〈…〉 and his son Gancam , and his son Gari 〈…〉 and his son Louchanam , and his 〈◊〉 Chasalim , and his son Harsal , and his son Jadousac , and his son Semrod , and his son Josedon , and his son Sariac , and his son Sahaloc , and his son Saurid who built the Pyramids , and his son Hargib , and his son Menaos , and his son Ecros . After that the successio 〈…〉 from Father to Son was interrupted which oblig'd the Egyptians to tak 〈…〉 for their King a certain man of the Royal House named Ermelinos ; and after him Pharaan , who was the first who reigned insolently and tyrannically , and who gave the name to the Pharaohs . He was also the last of the Kings of Egypt before the Deluge . The first of the Kings of Egypt after the Deluge was Masar , the son of Mesraim , ( who is Bansar ) the son of Gham , the son of Noah , to whom God grant peace and mercy . This Masar was son to the daughter of the Priest Philemon , who believed in Noah . For they say that Pharaan ( the last of the Kings of Egypt before the Delugu ) grew proud upon the earth , and treated his people insolently and tyrannically , taking away their goods , and committing Injustices , such as none had done before or after him ; and shedding Mens bloud by his continual murthers . Nay , Kings themselves were afraid of him , and respected him . He it was who writ to Darmasel the son of Mechavel King of Babylon , and advised him to put Noah to death . Darmasel had already written to the Inhabitants of Gueraca , and of all the other Provinces , to know of them whether there were any other Gods besides the Idols ; and had related to them the History of Noah , and the Religion which he preached , and how he incited them to the worship of one onely God , different from those whom they adored . Every one of them had rejected this , and had advised him to put Noah to death . But after God had commanded Noah to build the Ark , Pharaan King of Egypt writ to Darmasel , exhorting him to fire it ; which Darmasel thought to do , but at the same time the Prince of the Priests of Egypt ( Philemon ) gave him other advice ; and writ to him that he counselled him to leave it as it was , in regard that if what that man said was true , that is , what Noah said , the King should embarque with those of his house , and then put Noah to death that he might be no more troubled with him . The Learned of Egypt knew well that the Deluge was to come , but knew not how great it was to be , nor how long it was to continue on the surface of the earth . The Priest Philemon dreamt as he slept , that he saw Emsos ( which is the City of Masre ) overturned upon its Inhabitants , and the Idols falling with their Noses to the ground ; and that there descended from Heaven men armed with sharp-pointed Instruments of Iron , wherewith they beat the people ; and that he seemed to approach one of them , and spoke to him thus ; Why treat you the men after that manner ? Because ( replied he ) they are ungrateful and irrespective towards their God , who hath created them , and gives them subsistence . Is there no means for them to be saved ? said Philemon . Yes , replied the other : those who would be saved are onely to apply themselves to him who hath built the Ark. Philemon awaked thereupon very much astonished . He had a wife and two children , a son and a daughter , and seven of his Disciples . He therefore settled his affairs , with an intention to go to Noah , Gods peace be with him . Then afterwards he saw another Dream ; He seem'd to be in a green Medow , where there were white Birds which smell'd of Musk ; and as he stood still to take a view of them , and to admire their beauty , one of them began to speak , saying to the rest ; Let us go , let us deliver the Believers . Whereupon Philemon said to him , Who are those Believers ? They are ( replied the Bird ) the men of the Ark. He thereupon awaked very much astonished and affrighted , and related that to those of his House and his Disciples . Then he went and spoke to the King in these terms ; I have seen a Dream , according to which if it please Your Majesty to send me to Darmasel King of Babylon , I shall know what that man is who hath built a Ship in a dry Countrey . I will discourse with him , and dispute against him about this new Religion which he preacheth , and would introduce , and will inform my self of the truth of his pretensions ; and I hope at length to turn him out of the way which he would have others to follow . The King approved the design , and ordered him to depart . Philemon then left Egypt , with his Family and his Disciples , and travelled till he came to Babylon , and discoursed with Noah , Gods peace be with him , so as that he found what he said to be true , and believed in him , and followed his Religion . When God will put a man into the right way ( said Noah ) no man can put him out of it . Philemon continued with Noah ever after , and ceased not to serve him and his Children , and his Family , and his Disciples , till they imbarqued with him in the Ark. Mean time Pharaan ( God curse him ) continued his divertisements , and remained in his errour , unworthily treating the people of Egpyt , and afflicting them by his Injustices and Murthers , which caused many Tumults and Spoils in the Countrey , and dearth of provisions , Men oppressing one another , and no body reproving vice . The Temples and the Birbas were lock'd up , and their doors full of dirt . The Deluge came upon them , and the Rain overwhelm'd them on Sunday the 24th . day of the Moneth , Pharaan being then drunk ; so that he came not to himself till the water began to fasten on him . He started up of a sudden , and ran away as fast as he could ; but his feet sunk into the ground , and he fell on his Face , and fell a roaring like a Bull , till the Unbeliever perish'd , he and all his Nation . Those who retired into some Cave or other secret place perished there also . The water cover'd the Pyramids to the end of the Quadrature . The marks of it are manifest to this day . After the Deluge the first who Reign'd in Egypt was Masar , the Son of Bansar , the Son of Cham , the Son of Noah . The Mussulmans who follow the Traditions affirm , that this Masar was the first King of Egypt after the Deluge , and that he became so , having been before designed for it by his Grandfather Noah , which happen'd upon this , that Philemon intreated Noah to have a particular affection for him , and for his Family and his Children , and spoke to him thus : O Prophet of God , I am come to you out of desire I had to believe in God , and to follow your precepts ; I have to that end forsaken my Countrey , and the place of my Birth , give me some Prerogative and Preheminence , which may cause me to be spoken of after I am . What do you desire in order to that ? said Noah . I desire ( said Philemon ) that you would joyn my Family to yours , and that you would take this my Daughter to be Wife to one of your Sons . Noah took her and married her to Mesraim , the Son of Cham , to whom she bore a Son , whom his Grandfather Philemon named Masar . When Noah would afterwards divide the Earth amongst his Children , Philemon spoke to him in these terms ; O Prophet of God , send along with me this my Son , ( meaning Masar ) and permit me to bring him into my own Countrey , to shew him the Treasures of it , and to teach him the Sciences and remarkable things thereof . Noah sent him along with him , accompanied by some of his own House . He was a delicate young man , and they travelled during the great heat of the Sun , so that when they came near the Land of Egypt , Masar made a kind of Arbour of the Boughs of Trees , at the place now called Garisa , that is to say , the Arbour , and covered it with the Grass he found on the ground . Near that place he afterwards built a City , which he called Darsan , that is to say , the Door of the Garden , about which they planted Trees , and sow'd the grounds , and made sweet smelling Orchards . Between Darsan and the Sea-side there were tilled Fields and Gardens , and well cultivated grounds . Masar's people were mighty robust and valiant . They cut stones , and raised remarkable Buildings , and liv'd very much at ease for a long time . Masar married a Woman of the Race of the Priests , of whom he had a Son named Coptim , and he was the Father of all the Coptites . Afterwards at ninety years of age he married another Woman , and had by her Sons , Coptarim and Asmomus , and Abribus , who grew up and peopled the Land , and were prosperous therein . Their Cities were called from their names , and will be so call'd till the day of Judgment . They say the number of those who accompanied Masar was thirty Men , and that they built a great City , which they called Maca ; for Maca signifies thirty ; and that it is the City of Memphis . Philemon afterwards discovered to them the Treasures of Egypt , made them understand the writing of the Birbas , opened the Pyramids for them , and taught them the Talismans of their gates , and the ways to be obey'd by the Spirits appointed over them . He shew'd them the Mines of Gold and Silver , and Topazes , and Turqueses , and Esnadosammes . He taught them the Art of handling white and black Marble and Jasper , whereof they made their Vessels and Instruments , and the Pillars of their habitations . He writ down for them the Operations of the Art , which he attributed to a Man of his house named Moncatam , who practised Chemistry upon Mount Mactam . They say the origin of the art of working Marble ( as well White as Black ) came from Chemistry ; in as much as the waters and essences , which they distill and circulate by their artifices , passing through the earthen vessels , he compos'd for them the white stone in Sand and Glass , and made the hard red stone for them of a soft stone and red Arsnick , or Sandarack and Pitch : he kindled a fire thereon , and ordered them by his wisdom . He made Mills for them in the ground , and caused these materials to be put into them ; then the stones came out figured after what manner they desired in all sorts of vessels . Nay , they say that the stones were soft with them from the break of day till the afternoon ; and that they made what they would of them . Philemon taught them also to make Talismans ; for there came out against them out of the Sea certain Creatures which threw down their Buildings , whereupon they made Talismans against those Creatures , and they never came afterwards . They built several Cities upon the Roman Sea , and among others that of Racoda , at the place where now Alexandria stands . They made in the midst of that City a little Turret upon pillars of Copper guilt , and set upon it a Mirrour consisting of a mixture of divers materials , in length and breadth five spans , and the Turret of the height of 100 Cubits according to their measure . When therefore any Enemy came against them , they made certain Operations on the Mirrour , then they made the rays of it fall on the Enemy , so that they burnt him . This Turret and the Mirrour remained there till the Sea reach'd and destroyed them . The Pharos also of Alexandria had not been made but for a Mirrour that was upon it , and discovered those who came against them from the Roman Countrey . One of the Roman Emperours prevailed so far by his artifices and great expences , that he destroyed it . It was of white Marble well design'd , and well wrought . They relate ( says the Author , to whom God be merciful ) that God promised Noah ( Gods peace be with him ) to hearken to him in a prayer he should make for his son , and that he deferred that prayer till the next morning ; at which time very early in the morning he was to call his son , and him of his sons who should readily answer him God would bless when he had prayed for him ; and he who answered not should not have that benediction . The readiest to answer was Sem , wherefore he prayed God for him and his posterity : and the most backward to answer were Cham and Japhet , wherefore he prayed God against them . Masar the son of Bansar , the son of Cham , was an useful and serviceable Young man ; for which reason Noah cherished him , and he was always with him , never leaving him . Having therefore heard the prayer which Noah had made against his Grandfather and his children , and the children of his children , he fell a weeping , and turned to Noah , and said thus to him ; O Great Grandfather , I have heard the Imprecations you have made against my Grandfather Cham , and against his children ; and yet for my part I have been always obedient to you , and ready to serve you : Pray therefore unto God for me . These words pleased Noah , and immediately he put his hand on his head , saying ; O great God , behold here one of my sons , who answered me when I have called him ; bless him , him and his posterity , and divert from them weakness , and grief , and affliction ; and give them generosity and valour , and drive away far from them trouble , care , and displeasure . Arm the middle of their bodies with girdles of Steel ; never let them be disabled to perform the Sacred voyage ; give them for their habitation a Land whereof the air is pleasant , the waters sweet , and the pastures green ; which may be the Mother of Nations , and the relief of Men ; which may allure to it all sorts of persons , Citizens and Countrey-people , out of all the Plains and out of all the Mountains , both far and near ; a Land that hath a River transcending all Rivers , whereof the History may be the most admirable of Histories ; from which the Abysses of the Sea are derived , which divides the Desarts of Countries with its pregnant surges and swollen waves , from the remainder of Countries to the Metropolis of all other places ; the chosen City , the Countrey of fair ways , through which the noble Nile flows with its excellent waters , on which the eye of the Almighty watches night and day , supplied with springs and fair waters ; the Favourite of Heaven in all its parts , adorned with a River coming from Paradise , replenished with the favours of the Gratificator , and the mercies of the Merciful ; where Plants sprout forth and thrive exceedingly , where there is abundance of all sorts of good things , and an a●fluence of all benedictions . After that Noah prayed his Lord to subject the Land to Masar and his children , to sortifie them over it , and to make it submissive to them , to assist them to cultivate it , and to relieve the Prophets among them . Noah ( Gods peace be with him ) was heard in all this . When Masar ( says the Author ) was near death , he made his Will in favour of his son Coptim . He had before divided the Land among his children , and had given Coptarim all the Countrey which reaches from Copta to Syene ; to Asmoumus , what is from Asmon to Memphis ; and to Abribus , all the flat Countrey from about Saram and the Fennes , as far as beyond Barca ; so that he was Lord also of Afric and the Africans . He recommended it to every one of his children to build himself a City in his Country ; and enjoyn'd them all together ( at the hour of his death ) to make him a Cave in the earth , to pave it with white Emeralds , to dispose his Body into it ; and to bury with him whatever there was in his Treasuries of Gold , Silver , and Precions Stones ; and to write thereupon such names as might divert any from approaching it . They made a Cave 150 Cubits in length , and in the midst a place of Assembly wainscoated with Plates of Gold and Silver , having 4 Doors , and over every Door a Statue of Gold , wearing a Crown beset with Precious stones , and seated on a Throne of Gold , the feet whereof were of Topaze . They graved on the breast of each Statue great names , able to divert any from approaching them , and disposed the body of Masar into a Tomb of Marble covered with Plates of Gold , and writ upon it , Masar , the son of Bansar , the son of Cham , the son of Noah , died aged seven hundred years from the days of the Deluge . He died without ever having adored any Idol , not broken with old age , nor troubled with sickness , not having felt any evil or pain , nor afflicted with any sadness , care , or displeasure . They fortified him also with the great Names of GOD , which never permit such as are fortified therewith to fall into contempt , or be oppressed . They swore moreover the greatest of all Oaths , that none should come near him , unless he were a King who had 7 of his sons Kings ; and not any of them a servant , or slave , or poor , or necessitous , who followed the Religion of the King the just Judge , that is to say , the true God , and believed the Prophet of the Merciful , sent with the Alcoran to bring the World to the Faith in the last times . They also placed near him a thousand pieces of Topaze made round about him , and a thousand Statues of precious Stones of great value , and Gernes or great Vessels , containing the Sciences of the Divine Art , and the secret Drugs , and the admirable Talismans , and Ingots of gold in great heaps , like sand or stones . They cover'd that Cave with great stones and sand spread thereon , between two Mountains opposite one to the other . The first King of Egypt who Reigned after the Deluge was Masar , the son of Bansar , the son of Cham ; after him Reign'd his son Coptim , then his son Coptarim , then his son Budesir , then his son Gadim , then his son Sedathe , then his son Mancaos , then his son Casaos , then his son Marbis , then his son Asmar , then his son Citin , then his son Elsabas , then his son Sa , then his son Malil , then his son Hadares , then his son Cheribas , then his son Calcan , then his son Totis , who is he whom the Arabians call The Just . For this is the Pharao of Egypt , who had conversation with the Beloved of God Abraham , ( Gods peace be with him ) as also with Mahumet , and Mercy , and who by force would have taken away from him his Wife Sara , which happen'd thus : The Beloved of God , ( Gods peace and mercy be with him ) after God had destroy'd the cursed Nimrod his enemy , took his Journey out of the Land of Gueraca , and came to Egypt , accompany'd by his Wife Sara , ( Gods peace be with her ) and left Lot behind him in Syria . Sara was one of the most beautiful Women in the World ; they say Joseph ( Gods peace be with him ) inherited her Beauty . Abraham therefore ( says the Author ) being come he and his wife into Egypt , the Guards who were at the City-gate having seen Sara admired her beauty , and went presently to give notice of it to King Totis , and said to him ; There came into the City a man of the Eastern Countrey , accompany'd by a Woman the most beautiful and most handsom that can be seen . Immediately Totis sent for Abraham , and said to him , Whence are you ? Of Gueraca , reply'd Abraham . The King enquired further of him concerning his business , and he gave him an account thereof . Then he said to him , What relation hath that woman to you ? She is my Sister , said Abraham . Then the King said to his Visier , Bid him bring her to me , that I may see her . That displeased Abraham very much , but it was not possible for him to disobey ; yet he knew that God would not permit any dishonour to happen in his Family ; he therefore said to Sara , Go your ways to the King , but without fear or troubling your self , for you are under his tuition who hath created you , who will divert from you whatever you may be afraid of , and will assist both you and me with his favours . But what would the King with me ( said Sara ) more then with you ? I hope ( said Abraham ) it will be nothing but what is good , with the help of the Almighty . They therefore conducted Sara to Totis's Pa-Palace , accompany'd by Abraham . The King having seen her was surpriz'd with her beauty and behaviour , and said to Abraham , What is this Woman to you ? She is my Sister , reply'd Abraham . He meant his Sister in God , according to the Religion which he professed . Whereupon Abraham's heart felt the ordinary sentiments of a jealous man ; he wished he had never come into Egypt . Then he began to say , O God , suffer not the Family of Abraham to be dishonoured . At which words the Veils and the Curtains were drawn before him , so that he saw Sara speaking to the King. The King put forth his hand to touch her , but she presently said to him , If you put your hand on me you are undone . Accordingly even before the Kings hand was quite come to Sara , and had touched her , that hand shrunk up , all the Kings members shook , and Death presented it self on all sides . He continued immoveable , not able to stir , and spoke thus ; O Woman , deliver me from the evil that is fallen upon me , and go whither you will. I will do it ( said she ) conditionally you do not renew your attempt against me . I promise it , reply'd the King. Whereupon she prayed God for him , and God delivered him from the evil which had happen'd to him . He recovered his health , and said , Certainly he is a great Lord whom you adore ; that is manifest . Then he enquir'd of her who Abraham was , and of what Religion . He is the darling of God ; ( reply'd she ) his Religion is the profession of the Unity of the Almighty , and he is my Husband . He told me ( reply'd the King ) that you were his Sister . He told you truth ( said Sara ) for I am his Sister in God , and so all who make profession of our Religion are our Brethren in God. Yours is a noble Religion , reply'd the King. He afterwards sent Sara to his Daughter Charoba . That young Virgin was ingenious , handsom , and well-inclined , as much as could be wished ; and therefore she made great account of Sara , took her into her affection , honoured her much , and gave her a very kind reception ; nay , she sent her precious Stones of great value , and Money , and rich Garments . Sara brought all to Abraham ; but he told her she should restore them , and that they needed them not . Sara therefore returned all to Charoba , who was much astonish'd at it , and acquainted her Father with it ; who thereupon doubled the admiration which he had for the Beloved of God , seeing him refuse things which any other would have eagerly sought , having any means to obtain them . He therefore esteemed and honoured him much , and said to his daughter , These are persons of good repute , who come out of a House full of purity and sincerity , and great prudence , and are not covetous of perishable goods . Charoba , do whatever you can imagine best to honour them . Charoba afterwards bestowed on Sara Agar , who is the Mother of our Father Ismael , Gods peace be with him . As she gave ●er her , she said to her Hacagare , that is to say , Behold thy recompence : for which reason Sara call'd her Agar . She was a Coptess by Nation , and one of the handsomest young maids of her time , Gods peace be with her . After that the Beloved of God being resolved to return out of Egypt into Syria , Charoba provided for them several Baskets of Conserves , and other excellent things to eat , saying ; This is onely for your better Provision by the way , and not to enrich you . Sara told Abraham of it , who said , that as to that he would accept of it , and that there was no hurt in receiving it of the Princess . Charoba caused it to be loaden on Mules , and afterwards caused them to mount thereon , sending along with them some of her people to conduct them , and to wait on them , till they were got out of the Land of Egypt . Having travelled a good part of their Journey , Abraham said to Sara , Give us to eat somewhat of that which the Princess of Egypt gave to you . Sara set the Baskets before him , and he did eat thereof , he and those of his Company : but when they came to the last Basket , they found it full of several sorts of Jewels , and precious Stones , and Garments . Whereupon the Beloved of God said to Sara , The Princess of Egypt hath deceived us , and hath carried her business so as that we have brought away of her goods . Great God , give her subtilty against those who will do her hurt , and strive with her for her Land ; bless her in her Countrey , and in her River ; make that Countrey a place of safety and prosperity . When the Beloved of God ( said the Author ) was come into Syria , he spent those Presents in Pious works , lodging Pilgrims , and making the Well which he ordered to be common . He also bought Flocks , which he design'd for Travellers , for the Poor and Necessitous , for Passengers , for the Lame . God gave them his benediction , and caused them to multiply . Sara put up a little thereof for two Children which she had . Totis King of Egypt lived after that till such time as Agar sent to him out of the Countrey of Meca , to acquaint him that she was in a barren Land , that she had a famous and renowned Son , and that there were about her a great number of Arabians , whom the barrenness of the Countrey had quite chang'd , and that she intreated him to relieve her with some provisions . To that end Totis caused a Chanel to be made in the Eastern part of Egypt , at the foot of the Mountain , and brought into it the water of the Nile , so that it might carry Vessels into the salt Sea , which is the Chanel of the Red Sea. By that way he caused Wheat to be sent to Agar , as also all sorts of Corn , and Presents . They went by water as far as Gedde , and thence they were carried to Meca on the backs of Beasts . By these means God long preserved alive the Inhabitants of Meca , which obliged them to call that King The Just , as having performed the promise he had made them , and given great testimonies of the affection he had for them . They say also that Agar , after her delivery of Ismael , ( Gods peace be with him ) sent to Charoba to acquaint her with the news of her Lying-in ; whereat she was very glad , and sent her abundance of Jewels , and Gold , and Egyptian Linen to dress her Son withall . Out of one part of these Presents she established a Porter in the square Temple . Nay , they say that all the Ornaments of the square Temple , which were put into it at that time came from Egypt , Presents from Totis and his daughter Charoba . The History relates , that Totis desired the Well-beloved of God to desire of God his benediction for his Countrey . Abraham therefore prayed God for the Inhabitants of Egypt , and gave his benediction to its Nile , and assured Totis that his posterity should reign there , and be Masters thereof to the last times age after age . They relate that Totis was the first called Pharao in Egypt , because he was cruel and bloudy , and put many people to death , even of his nearest Relations , and those of his own House , and that out of the envy he bore them , fearing the Crown should be taken away from his daughter after his death , for he had no other children . She was of a milde and good disposition , and a great Wit. She always endeavoured to prevent the shedding of bloud , but could not prevail : wheresore she was at last afraid they would take away the Crown from him , seeing him extremely hated by all people , which made her resolve to dispatch him by poison , after he had reigned 70 years . Totis being dead , the people could not agree upon whom they were to make King in his stead . Some said they should take in some of the Progeny of Abribus , because they had anciently reigned : but one of the Visiers began to speak thus ; My Friends , Charoba is a woman of understanding : besides , she has delivered you from this Tyrant , out of the extraordinary kindness she had for you . Moreover , the good man that came from Syria and his wife also have given her their benedictions . If you give the Crown to any other , you will repent you of it . The people inclined to this advice , and thought that counsel good . Most of the Grandees of Egypt followed it ; so that Charoba did her work , and that Visier made her Queen . After that she sate in the Royal Throne , made great Liberalities , and promised much happiness to the people . She honoured the Souldiery , gave them great gifts , and doubled their Pay. She in like manner honoured the Priests and the Sages , and the chiefest among the people ; made great account of the Magicians , and heightned their rank , and caused the Temples to be rebuilt and enlarged . She was afterwards many years Queen of Egypt by the benediction of Abraham , ( Gods peace be with him ) and not attaqued by any Enemy who was not presently overcome and subdued by her with the assistance of God. Gebirus the Metapheguian came to give her a visit : he encamped in the Land of Balca , and had a Brother named Gebrim , taking his name from him : they were two Giants of the remnant of the Gadites . When Gebirus sate down on the ground upon the sand , those who were in the midst of the Sea saw him . He had a Kive 30 Cubits about , which being filled full of meat for him he eat up all ; then they filled it with wine , and he drank it off . He happened to have the plague in his body , which put him to great pain , increasing every day ; whereupon his Physicians advised him to send some of his people about the Countrey to find out for him a soil , whereof the Air and Waters were agreeable to his Temperament . These gave him an account of the Countrey of Egypt , which obliged him to come thither , after he had drawn up his Forces together , and distributed Money and Arms among them . He brought along with him 4000 Gadites , every one of whom carried a stone of the breadth of the Nile of Egypt . He travelled so long till he got near the Land of Egypt , and approched it at that part where the Queen was willing he should , for he did not contradict her in any thing , his design being to get her to marry him ; and by that means make him King of Egypt : or ( if she denied him ) to dam up with the stones the course of the Nile , and turn it into another Countrey , and so make the Egyptians die of hunger and thirst . Charoba sent to him a Servant-maid she had , one who managed her affairs , a very subtile Wench , a great Enchantress , and a Cheat : she saw with him huge Bo 〈…〉 s , which there was no means to overcome by fighting ; wherefore she advised her Mistress not to engage into a war against him : I shall endeavour rather ( said she ) to defeat him by some stratagem , and to carry the business so as that he may neither hurt you nor your Subjects . After that she took along with her what was most pleasant in Egypt , Conserves , 〈◊〉 Garments , sweet Scents , Arms , Gold and Silver ; and with all this desired permission to visit Gebirus , which was soon granted her . She presented to him all these Rarities , which he willingly received : Then she told him that the Queen of Egypt was in Love with him , and desirous to Marry him , and far from refusing so advantageous a Match . This news made him jocund , and put him into a good humour . He return'd her this answer ; Promise the Queen from me for a Marriage-gift what you please your self . The Queen ( reply'd she ) needs not any thing of yours , since your affairs will hence forth be common ; but she desires of you instead of a Marriage-present , that you cause a City to be built in her Land , on the side of the Roman Sea , that it may be an honorable mark to her to the end of the World ; and that it may be a discovery of your power ; and that you employ in the Building of it these Stones and these Pillars which you have brought with you to dam up the Chanel of the Nile . He granted her Request , and entered into the Land of Egypt with his Forces , and founded the City on the West-side , at the place where now Alexandria is ; to that end encamping himself and his Army on the Roman Sea-side . Charoba sent him several sorts of Presents and Refreshments . Alexandria was then ruin'd , ever since the Gadites went out of Egypt : for it had been founded by Sedad , the Son of Gad , who had a design to bring thither whatever was most precious in all the quarters of the Earth , for he was the Monarch of the World East and West . But the Destroyer of Castles prevented him , I mean Death , which none can divert or avoid ; yet were there some tracks of it as some affim . Gebirus caused to be brought thither the Stones , and the Pillars , and assembled the Artists and the Engineers . Charoba sent him also a thousand Handy-craftsmen . He spent a long time in Building , so that his money was exhausted , and his people could do no more . For when they had built and made some advancement , as soon as the evening was come , while they took their rest in the night , they were astonish'd in the morning , that they could find no sign of what they had done . For there came out of the Sea certain people who took away all into the salt waters . Gebirus was extreamly troubled and afflicted thereat . Charoba sent him a thousand Goats or Sheep , which were milk'd for the Kings Kitchin. They were kept by a Shepherd belonging to Gebirus , of whom he had received that charge . This Shepherd led them out to graze , accompany'd by a great many other Shepherds , upon the Sea side . One day this Shepherd ( having put the Beasts into the custody of the other Shepherds , who obeyed him ) being a beautiful person , and of a good Aspect and Stature , saw a fair young Lady issuing out of the Sea , which came towards him , and being come very near him saluted him ; he return'd the salutation , and she began to speak to him with all imaginable courtesie and civility , and said to him ; Young man , would you wrestle with me for something which I should lay against you ? What would you lay ? reply'd the Shepherd . If you give me a fall ( says the young Lady ) I will be yours , and you shall dispose of me as you please ; and if I give you a fall , I will have a beast out of your Flock . Content , said the Shepherd ; and thereupon he went towards her , and she came towards him . He began to wrestle with her , but she immediately flung him , and took a beast out of the Flock , which she carried away with her into the Sea. She came afterwards every evening , and did the like , so that the Shepherd was over head and ears in love with her . The Flock diminish'd , and the Shepherd himself pin'd away . One day King Gebirus passing by the Shepherd , found him sitting near his Flock very pensive , which obliged him to come nearer him , and to speak thus to him : What misfortune hath befell thee ? Why do I find thee so fallen away ? Thy Flock is so too , it diminishes and grows worse and worse every day , and gives less Milk then ordinarily it used to do . Thereupon the Shepherd told him the story of the young Lady . He was astonished at it , and said to him ; At what time does this Lady come thus to see thee ? In the evening ( reply'd the Shepherd ) when the Sun is ready to set . Upon that Gebirus lighted off his Beast , and said to the Shepherd ; Take off thy Garment and strip thy self . The Shepherd obey'd , and the King put on the Shepherds garment , cloathed himself like him , and sate in his place . A while after behold the young Lady , who was already come out of the Sea , comes to salute him . He returned the salute , and she said to him ; Wilt thou wrestle any more on the same terms we have done already ? With all my heart , said the King. Immediately she came near him , and endeavoured to cast him down ; but Gebirus gave her a fall presently , and violently crush'd her . Whereupon she said to him , You are not my ordinary match . No , said the King. Since I cannot avoid being taken ( said she ) put me into the hands of my former match ; for he has treated me courteously , and I have tormented his heart many times : mean time he hath captivated me as I have captivated him . In requital I will teach you the way to complete this Building , as you desire . After therefore he had put her into the hands of the Shepherd , he desired her to tell him whence came that which happened every day to his Building ; and if there were any means to make it continue in that condition whereto they brought it . There are , reply'd she ; but know , great Prince , that the Land of Egypt is a Land of Enchanters , and that the Sea there is full of Spirits and Demons , which assist them to carry on their affairs , and that they are those who take away your Buildings . But what means is there to prevent it ? said the King. To do that ( said she ) you shall make great Vessels of Transparent glass , with Covers thereto , which may keep the waters from entering in ; and you shall put into them Men well-skill'd in Painting , and with them Meat and Drink for a week , and Cloaths , and Pencils , and whatever is necessary for Painting . Then you shall stop the Vessels well , after you have fastened them at the top with strong Cords , and ty'd them to the Ships , and then you shall let them go into the Sea like Anchors , and you shall put at the top of the cords little Bells , which the Painters shall ring ; and then I will tell you what it is requisite that you should do . Gebirus did all she had ordered him ; he caused the Vessels to be made , and brought the Painters before her , who heard all she said to him ; then he promised them great wealth and honours , and they promised him to do his business . They therefore put these Vessels to the bottom of the Sea , after they had stopped them well above , and fastened them with cord , and left them there a week : after which the Painters rung the Bells , and presently they were taken out of the water , and they opened the Vessels , out of which they took along with them the Draughts they had made . The King presented them afterwards to the young Lady Marina , and she said to them ; Make now Statues of Copper , and Tin , and Stone , and Earth , and Wood , resembling your Draughts , and set them on the Sea-side , before the Buildings you shall make : for then the Beasts of the Sea , when they shall come out to demolish your Buildings as they are wont , seeing those Figures , will imagine that they are companies of Demons like themselves , come to fight with them , and they will presently return to the place whence they came . The Painters and Gravers did so , and by that means Gebirus completed his Structure as he desired . After that he spoke thus to the Nymph , Behold all the Money we had hath been expended in the Building of this City ; know you not where there is some Treasure in this Land ? for the City is not yet finished , and we have no more Money . There is ( reply'd the Nymph ) in this ruin'd City ( she meant Alexandria ) on the one side of your Building an empty round place , and about that place there are seven Pillars , with a brazen Statue standing on the top of each of them ; Sacrifice to every one of those Statues a fat Bull , and cause the Pillar under it to be rubb'd with the blood of the Bull , then perfume it with the hair of his Tail , and with somewhat you shall cause to be shaved from his Horns and his Hoofs , and speak thus to it : Behold the Offering I make to thee , let me therefore have what is about thee . Having done and said this , measure from every Pillar , on that side that the Statue upon it shall have its face turned , the space of a hundred Cubits , then cause people to dig there . You shall do all this when the Moon is at full , and Saturn direct . After you have digg'd fifty Cubits , you will find a great Floor ; cause it to be rubb'd with the gall of the Bull , then taken away ; for thence you will descend into a Cave 50 Cubits in length , at the end whereof you will find a Store-house made of stone , and made fast with a Lock , the Key whereof shall be under the Threshold of the Door ; take it and rub the Door with what shall be left of the Bulls gall , and perfume it with the shavings of the Horns and Hoofs of the same Animal , and the hair of his Tail ; for then it shall open . You shall afterwards expect till the Winds that shall be within get out ; when they shall be calmed , enter ; for you will meet with an Idol of Brass , having about its neck a plate of the same metal , on which you will find written whatever is in the Store-houses , of Silver , precious Stones , Statues , and other Wonders . Take thereof what you please , but make no stay before a dead person whom you shall find there , and let not what there is upon him of Jewels and precious Stones give you occasion of envy . Do afterwards as much to every Pillar and its Statue , you will find there again as much Wealth in a like Store-house ; for they are the Tombs of seven Kings buried with their Treasures . Gebirus having heard this discourse of the Nymph was extremely satisfy'd . He punctually did all she had said to him , and found great wealth , which cannot be described , and abundance of rare and admirable things . By this means he completed the Building of the City , which coming to the knowledge of Charoba , she was very much displeased thereat , and fell into a great disturbance . For her intention was only to weary out the King , and to reduce him to an impossibility . They say that among other Miracles which Gebirus found there , there was a little golden Cabinet , seal'd up with an unknown Seal ; and that having open'd it , he found in it a Box made of red precious Stones , and full of a green Powder , in the form of a Collyrium , ( or Eye-Medicine ) the mouth of which Box was in like manner stopped with a green Emerald , and that upon the Cabinet there was written ; He who shall use this Collyry shall grow young again , his hair shall grow black again , and his sight shall be clear'd , that he shall be able to see all sorts of Spirits . He there found also the Figure of an Ic●neumon ( or Egyptian Rat ) made of Gold , which being exposed to the Air the Sky was overcast , and immediately there came Rain . He there found moreover a Seat of Marble , on which there was the Figure of a Raven , made of a black Stone , which being questioned spoke , and answered to what was asked of it . They say that in each of those Store-houses there were ten Miraculous things , which it would be long to declare one after another ; wherefore we shall content our selves with what we have briefly said thereof . After Gebirus ( saith the Author ) had acquitted himself of the Building of the City , he sent the tidings of it to Charoba , and invited her to come and see it . It was her Nurse who brought her the news , and withall said to her , Fear not , nor give your self any trouble concerning him . Then presently she carried to Gebirus a piece of Tapistry of great value , and said to him ; Put this on the Seat in which you shall sit , and afterwards divide your people into three parties , and send them to me that I may give them a Treatment such as they deserve . When the first party shall be about a third part of the way , you shall send away the second , then afterwards the third , to the end they may be near us dispersed in the Countrey for our safety . He did so , and in the mean time she continued sending to him precious Houshold-stuff , till such time as she knew that they were upon their way , and that he had sent to her the third part of his Army . Then she caused to be set for them Tables , replenish'd with Poisoned Meats and Drinks , and when they were come to the Tables , her Servants Men and Maids made them stay and sit down to eat , standing all about them with Umbrellos or Fans ; so that they all died from the first to the last . They afterwards quitted that Post , and passed to the other , where the second party met them , whom they treated after the same manner . Then they removed to the third , and serv'd them as they had done the others , so that all died . After that she sent word to the King , that she had left his Army in her own City , and in her Castle and thereabouts , for the safety of her Women ; and that she would be served by his Attendants , who should be about him ready to obey him . Accordingly she went to his Palace , accompanied by her Nurse and some of her meaner Women , who were with her , and carried Perfumes in Porcelain Dishes . He rose up and went to meet her , and immediately her Nurse put about him a sumptuous Robe , but poisoned , which she had prepared for that purpose ; and blew a Fume into his face , which in a manner deprived him of his senses ; then she sprinkled him with a water which she had , which loosened all his members , and dislocated all his joyn 〈…〉 ▪ so that he fell to the ground in a swound . Then she opened his veins , and emptied them of all his bloud , saying , The bloud of Kings is an excellent remedy . Her Nurse came up to him , and said to him ; Is the King well to night ? Mischief on your coming hither , ( replied he ; ) may you be treated accordingly . Do you stand in need of any thing ( replied she ) before you taste death . I do , said he ; I would intreat thee to cause these words to be engraved upon one of the pillars of the Castle : I Gebirus the son of Gevirus the Mutaphequian , who have caused Marble to be polished , and the hard red stone and the green to be wrought ; who have been possessed of Gold and Precious stones ; who have built Palaces , and raised Armies ; who have cut through Mountains , who have stopped Rivers with my arm : with all this my power , and my might , and my prowess , and my valour , I have been circumvented by the artifices of a Woman , weak , impotent , and of no worth ; who hath deprived me of my understanding , and taken my life , and discomfited my Armies . Whoever therefore is desirous to prosper , though there be no prosperity in this world , let him have a care of the wilely subtilties of Women . This is the advice I give those who shall come after me . I have no more to say . Charoba thereupon commanded his head to be cut off , and that it should be set upon the gate of the City of Memphis ; which was put in executtion by her people . After that she caused the Tower of Alexandria to be built , and to be graved thereon her own name , and that of Gebirus , and what she had done to him , and the time when the City had been built . Her fame came to the ears of Kings , who respected and esteemed her , and made submissions and proffers of obedience to her . She did since that many miraculous things in Egypt : among others she caused Castles and Bridges to be made upon the Frontiers , and put Garrisons of Souldiers therein , to be a Guard , and to repell Enemies on which side soever they came to plunder them . They say that Gebirus made this discourse to her at the point of death ; O Charoba , triumph not at my death , for there will happen to thee a day like this , and yet much longer : such is the custom of Fortune . She troubled not her self at what he said , but she had not lived above a year after him , when having imbarqu'd upon the Nile in a small Vessel which she had , to take the air by Moon-light , on one side of the Pyramids ; and being afterwards gone ashore to ease nature , attended by her Men and Women-servants who were about her : whilest she was in the height of her mirth and jollity she trod on a Serpent , which stung her in the heel , and made her immediately lose her sight . Wo is me ! cried she . It will prove nothing ( Madam ) replied her Attendants . You are deceived , said she ; the day which Gebirus threatened me withall is come . Accordingly she died he next morning . The Egyptians made King in her stead her Cousin-german Dalic ; or rather ( as others affirm ) they made Queen her Cousin Dalica : for she had continued a Virgin , and was never married . Dalica was endowed with a great understanding , prudence , and conduct ; and wanted not beauty . She caused the body of Charoba to be embalmed in Camphire , and brought into the City which she had built on the West side . For Charoba had caused to be prepared for her there a Tomb , embellished with all sorts of ornaments ; and had appointed for Inhabitants of the City a great number of Priests , and Artizans , and Doctors , and Military persons . That City continued in a flourishing condition and populous , till it was ruined by Nabuchodonosor upon the Conquest of Egypt . Dalica reigned 70 years , and then died . King Ablin reigned after her , and after him the Valide , son of Domegus the Amalekite ; and after him his son the Rajan , son of the Valide , who was the Pharao of Joseph ; and after him his son Magadan , and after him his son Axames , and after him his son Lates , and after him Tolma the Coptite , otherwise called the Valide , son of Masgab , who was the Pharao of Moses , and who governed unjustly and tyrannically , attributing to himself what belonged not to him ; wherefore Moses destroyed him , after he had given him the space of 400 years to be converted , and drowned him and all his people , and all the Egyptians who had followed him , in the Red Sea , by the virtue of his Rod , according to the Decree of the Malediction of God , as we shall relate hereafter if God give us leave . Some would have the Pharao of Joseph to be the same with that of Moses , grounding their conjecture on what Almighty God said of him ; A Believer of the house of Pharao said thus , Joseph is already come to you heretofore ; and the rest of the verse . God knows how it is . AN ABRIDGMENT OF The Second Part of the Book OF THE PRODIGIES OF EGYPT . THE Reverend Prelate the Doctor Murtadi , the Son of Gaphiphus , the Son of Chatem , the Son of Molsem , the Macdesian ; the Sapheguian , Gods mercy upon him , saith , ( citing his Author ) That the Apostle of God ( Gods peace and mercy be with him ) said what follows : When I was raised to Heaven I saw two Rivers , and I asked Gabriel which they were . He answered me thus ; They are the Nile and Euphrates . The Son of Guebasus says , that the same Apostle of God ( Gods peace and mercy be with him ) spoke thus : The All-mighty and All-good God hath caused to descend from Paradise upon the earth five Rivers ; Sichone , which is the River of the Indies ; Gichone , which is the River of Balca ; the Tigris and Euphrates , which are the two Rivers of Gueraca ; and the Nile , which is the River of Egypt . He made them descend from one of the Springs of Paradise , seated at the lowest of its stories upon the wings of Gabriel , ( Gods peace be with him ) and hath committed them to the custody of the Mountains , causing them to flow upon the earth , and making them useful for men , for divers conveniencies of their Lives . And that is it which the Almighty saith ; And we have made the Waters of Heaven to descend after a certain measure , and have appointed them their habitation upon earth ; and we ; and the rest of the verse . When the time of the going forth of Gog and Magog was come , Almighty God sent Gabriel , ( Gods peace be with him ) who took up by his Order from above the earth the Alcoran , and Science , and the Black Stone , and the Support , which is the place of Abraham , ( Gods peace and mercy be with him ) and the Shrine of Moses , ( Gods peace be with him ) with what was within it , and these five Rivers mentioned before . All this was taken up into Heaven . And that is it which the Almighty saith , And it is in our power to carry it away : and when I have taken up these things from the earth , the Inhabitants of it were the choice part of Religion and of the World. And citing his Authors he speaks thus : I have heard Abulamamus the Bahelian , and Gabdollus the son of Basar the Mazenian , who said ; The Apostle of God ( Gods peace and mercy be with him ) one day called his Companions together , and said to them ; The All-mighty and All-good God shall enable you to conquer Egypt after me . Make your advantage of the Fruits it brings forth : for he who wants money wants not honesty for that . Egypt is the Mother-nurse ; it supplies wherewithall to live plentifully . Other Countries want her , but she does not stand in need of any other Countrey . He said to them also ; I have received it from Gabriel , that God hath sent four Rivers out of Paradise ; the first of Wine , the second of Milk , the third of Water , and the fourth of Honey . Then the All-mighty and All-good God said ; I have made my particular standard of the Lord of Rivers , which is the Nile , in the book of God , and it is a River flowing out of Paradise . Megavius ask'd Cabay and said to him , I ask thee in the Name of the great God , giver of all good things , Doest thou find in the Book of the All-mighty and All-good God , that God declares his Will to this Nile twice a year ? I do , replied he : God tells her when he would have her flow , and saith to her , The All-mighty and All-good God commands thee to flow , and she flows as far as God orders her : and after that God discovers his Will to her , and saith to her , O Nile , the All-mighty and All-good God commands thee to return to thy former condition , and to praise him . Jezidus the son of Chebibus speaks thus of it ; When Moses called upon God against Pharao and his Servants , God hindered the Nile to encrease as much as it would have done . Then they had recourse to Moses , and desired him to pray to God for them , which he did , hoping they would believe in God. This happened during the time they adored the Cross . The next morning God had augmented the Nile for them 16 full Cubits . Quisus the son of Chagegus affirms , that somebody related it to him , that Gamrou the son of Gazus , after he had conquered Egypt , having entered into it in the moneth of Baune , which is one of the barbarous moneths , the Inhabitants of the Countrey came to him and said , Lord Commander , our Nile which you here see governs its course according to a Law which it inviolably observes . What Law is that ? says Gamrou . When the 12th . of this present moneth is come ( said they ) we take a young Maid , a Virgin , from her Father and Mother , after we have satisfied them both , and made them condescend to what we would do according to the custom , we dress and adorn her with Jewels and Sumptuous Clothes , then we bring her in the night time , and cast her into the Nile , and immediately it increases , and spreads , and raises its course . This cannot be continued ( said Gamrou ) according to the Mussulman Law ; for the Mussulman Law destroyes the profane customs that have been in vogue before her . So the Moneth Banne , and the Moneth Abibe , and the Moneth Mesri , pass'd away , and the Nile encreased not its course , neither more nor less , so that the Inhabitants of Egypt were upon thoughts of leaving the Countrey . Gamrou seeing that , writ of it to the Commander of the Faithful Omar , ( Gods peace be with him ) acquainted him with what the Egyptians had said to him , and desired to know his resolution thereupon . Omar made him answer in these terms : After that , O Gamrou , you have done what you ought to have done upon that occasion , for the Mussulman Law abolishes the evil customs that have preceded it . But I have inclosed a Note within the fold of this present Letter , when you have read it , take that Note and cast it into the Nile , and God will do what he shall think fit . Gamrou having receiv'd the Letter , took the Note out of it , on which he found these words written : In the Name of God , Gracious and Merciful ; God bless Mahumet and his Family ; From Gabdol Omar , the son of Chettabus , Commander of the Faithful , to the Nile of Egypt . After that , If thou hast flow'd hitherto onely by thy own virtue , flow no more ; but if it hath been the Only and Almighty God that hath caused thee to flow , we pray the Only Great and All-mighty God to make thee flow again . Gods peace and mercy be with Mahumet the Idiot-Prophet , and his Family . Gamrou took the Note , and came to the Nile one day before they celebrated the Feast of the Cross , the Egyptians and others being ready to leave the Countrey ; for they could not carry on their affairs , nor subsist therein , but by the annual overflowing of the Nile : but the next morning they found that God had caused the Waters to rise sixteen Cubits in one night . So God delivered the Mussulmans out of that affliction ; praise and thanksgiving be to him for it . Gabdol the son of Gamrou , the son of Gasus , ( Gods peace be with them both ) speaks thus of the Nile ; The Nile of Egypt is the Lord of Rivers ; God obliges all the Rivers from the the East to the West to wait on it at the time of its overflowing ; he turns them all into its Chanel , and increases its course with their waters . When God would have the Nile of Egypt to overflow , for the convenience of the Inhabitants , the other Rivers lend it their waters , and God causes new Springs to rise out of the Earth . When its course is risen to the height that God would , he orders the waters to return to their Sources . God All-mighty speaks thus of it ; And we have made them to issue out of the Gardens and the Fountains , and out of the manured lands , and out of the precious places . The Gardens ( saith he ) were the two sides of the Nile , from its beginning to its end , upon both the Banks , between Syene and Rasid . Egypt had then sixteen Cubits of water , accounting from the lowest part of the flat Countrey . They empty'd and filled the Chanels and Rivulets of it every year . What was yet more noble were the Places appointed for Orations , which were a thousand in number , upon which they called upon God for Pharao , and they pray'd him to grant him a long life , and to make him liberal , and of easie access . Aburaham the Semaguian , in his Comment upon these words of Pharao , Is not the Kingdom of Egypt mine ? and the rest of the Verse , peaks thus : There was then no greater King upon Earth then the King of Egypt ; for all the other Kings stood in need of Egypt . All the Currents were made with the hands of Men , and the Aqueducts , and the Fountains , and the Bridges , all according to Measure and Geometrical proportion . They drew them out of the Nile , and brought them into all their Houses , and into all their Castles , and made them flow under the places of their Habitations , detaining them when they pleased , and dismissing them in like manner . Mechacol , the Son of Tabicus , speaks of it in these terms ; I have read a hundred Books upon the Law of Moses , and have found in one of them , that there are seven Climats in the world , which pray to God every year weeping and crying , and say ; O Lord , send plenty into Egypt , and make its Nile flow . For when Egypt is water'd we have Meat and Drink enough . Withall there is on our surface of Wild Beasts , and Reptiles , and Tame and Rational Creatures . Gabdol the son of Gamrou said ; By the true God , I know not any year , wherein the Inhabitants of Egypt went out of their Countrey , to seek a subsistence elsewhere . We shall never go out of it , says one of them , if some enemy do not force us thereto . Not so ( reply'd he ) but your Nile shall be swallowed under ground , so that there shall not be a drop of it left . It shall be full of Sand-banks , and the wild Beasts of the Earth shall devour its Fishes . Jezidus the son of Chebibus speaks thus of it ; The Nile of Egypt in the time of Pharao and the Precedent Kings had People appointed to make its Chanels , to repair its Bridges and Banks , and to clear its Rivulets and Trenches of Oziers , Ordures , Paper-plants , and what ever might obstruct the course of the Water , when there was occasion , to the number of six score thousand Work-men , always ready to work Winter and Summer , receiving their pay Monethly out of the publick Treasury , as the Soldiery , as well by Sea as Land , receiv'd theirs out of the Kings Money . The son of Lahigus saith , that he heard it of one of Alexandria , that the Nile one day discover'd a Rock , on which there was somewhat written in the Roman Language , which was read , and signify'd as followeth : I do what is good , and he seems to forget it , but when I do what is evil , he remembers it well . He who is such will not be long ere he meet with a long repose . An Abbridgement of what is said of Pharao , and how God destroy'd him by the Decree of his Divine Will. Gali the son of Abutalchus speaks thus of him . Pharao King of Egpyt was a Dwarf , or little Man , but seven spans in height . Others say he was three Cubits high , and that his Beard was two Cubits long , so that when he sate , he drew one Cubit of it on the ground before him . He twisted up his Mustachoes , and put them above his two ears . When the water of the Nile was turned into Blood in the time of Moses , Pharao drunk the juice of Orange-leaves , with fine Sugar put into it . Some affirm he was of low Stature , mark'd with white spots , and that he trod on his Beard , it was so long . Abubeker the Truth-teller ( Gods peace be with him ) said that Pharao had lost all his Teeth . Others affirm he was of the Race of the Amalekites . Others say he had a large fleshy face . Others say they call'd him Abumarus , that is , Married . Others say he was a Weaver of Ciprus , an Inhabitant of Ispahan , and that Haman was his Associate ; that both of them became poor , and lost all they had , so that necessity having forc'd them to quit the Countrey and run away , they came together into Egypt , and prevail'd so much by their sleights and artifices , that they became Masters of it , and that there happened to them what God revealed to Mahumet , ( Gods peace and merey be with him ) as it is related by the son of Gubasus . Others say that Pharao was a Coptite , of a City named Damra , the most Western of any in Egypt , and that his name was Dolmes . Mahumet the son of Gali , the son of Gabdol the Teminian , says thus : A Barbarian Egyptian of the Inhabitants of Copta , skill'd , in the History of Egypt , and what concerns the nature and properties of the Countrey , told me that he found it written in one of their ancient Books , that the Nile of Egypt hath its rising out of a Lake in the most remote Countries of the West , on both sides whereof the Kings of the Moores have their Habitarions ; and that by the Lake there is a great Mountain , always covered with Snow Winter and Summer , out of which there falls down Water , besides many Springs that are in the Lake , and which do also supply some ; and that it is thence the water of the Nile comes ; which is afterwards augmented by Rains , which augmentation happens , in regard the Rains fall in Summer in the Countrey of the Moors , whence it comes that the Nile overflowes in Summer , and not in Winter in Egypt ; that in all the former Climat , and in part of the Second , the rains fall in the Summer , and in like manner in India , and in Sinda , and in the other Countries , which are in the same latitude , as well in the East , as in the West . Jezidus the son of Chebibus saith , that Moses the son of Nasirus speaks thus : O Egyptians , you know not what I would say , neither you nor any other Inhabitanr of Egypt . I have heard that one day the Nile became very low , in the time of Pharao , which oblig'd the Inhabitants of his Kingdom to come to him and say ; Cause the Nile to flow according to its ordinary course , for behold our Cattel die , and such as are big bring forth before their time . I am too much incens'd against you ( replied Pharao ) to be so easily appeas'd , and to restore you so soon the course of the Nile . They departed , and after a moneth returned to him again , and said ; The Cattel perish , the Trees dry up , all is spoiled and destroy'd : cause the Nile to flow for us . I am not yet reconciled with you , said he . If you make not the Nile flow as it is wont ( replied they ) we will make another God besides you . This reply troubled him , but it was not in his power to do what they desired . His Visier Haman was he who knew his secrets , who disposed of all his affairs , who heard his complaints and eased him of his grief . He had slights and subtile insinuations , which neither Pharao nor any other man could imitate . One day Pharao spoke to him , onely they two together , and acquainted him with the discourse had passed between him and the Egyptians , confessing to him that he could not do what they desired , and that that business of the Nile was beyond his strength . I cannot ( said he ) take any course in this case , nor find any means to satisfie them . What do you advise me therein ? Is that all that troubles you ? says Haman . And what would you have me do in it ? replied the King. Great King ( replied Haman ) they have not bethought themselves of asking you a thing , which would have been much more impossible then this , and might have given them greater occasion to proclame your weakness in all places . What is that ? replied the King. If any one of them ( said Haman ) had bethought him of requiring you to raise up his father or brother after their death , that would have been more difficult to you then the affair of the Nile . Speak not of such things , says Pharao ; for Walls have ears . But what advice do you give me in the affair of the Nile ? Light off your Mule , said Haman ; and restore to every one what belongs to him , and the Nile will resume its course . You know ( replied the King ) that hitherto I have not wronged any one , nor deprived my Subjects of any thing belonged to them , that I should restore it again : and as for my white Mule , I promise you never to get on her back any more . He had a white Mule , which in swiftness no other Beast in Egypt could go before , or indeed come near . The Mule I mean ( said Haman ) is not the animal so called , but Arrogance and Pride . Humble your self before the God of Moses and Aaron , acknowledge in your self what you ought ; give him thanks for his favours , and confess his Omnipotence and Unity : for you know well that he is the Creator and Preserver , and that you are one of his Servants , who can neither do him harm nor service . Pray him that he would cause the Nile to flow for his Servants , for he is merciful and meek ; he is not hasty , and fears not that he hath not done a thing soon enough . I will do it with all my heart , said the King. You have at last found out a way to deliver me out of my trouble . Make an end ( O Haman ) as you have begun . I shall not fail , said Haman . The Egyptians came afterwards to him the third time , and said the same thing they had said to him the two former times . His answer was this : Repent you that you have disobeyed me . We do repent us of it , replied they . Go your ways ( said the King ) to the end of the Upper Egypt , clad and dressed the best you can . They did so , and there remained in Egypt but such as were not able to go out of it . Pharao went up to them on his Mule ; then he turned a little aside from them , alighted off his Mule , prostrated himself on the ground , and made his prayers to God in these terms : Great God , you know that I acknowledge there is none but you alone who can re-establish this Nile in its course , and that I am obliged to this people in a thing which is not within the compass of my power , and that I cannot keep my promise with them . Cause it therefore to flow for them as it was wont , and make me not infamous among them : for you are full of le●ity and goodness ; you are not hasty , nor impatient , and fear not that you have not done a thing soon enough . Immediately the Nile ( saith he ) swelled , and flowed after a more excellent manner then it had ever done before , or hath done since . Then Pharao came up to them and said ; Return to your homes , for I have restored the Nile for you into its course . They thereupon prostrated themselves all before him , and adored him , and then returned to their habitations , speaking continually of their King , and incessantly resounding his praises . He returned himself to his Castle , but Gabriel went to meet him by the way in the shape of a Shepherd , laid hold on the Bridle of his Mule , and said to him ; Great King , do me justice against my Servant . What has thy Servant done to thee ? said Pharao . I have a Servant ( replied Gabriel ) to whom I have been liberal of my kindnesses and favours , and yet he persecutes me , and those whom I love , and obliges those whom I hate : he is rebellious and disobedient to my commands , ungrateful , and not acknowledging the good I have done him , even so far as to say , he knows not who I am . A very wicked Servant , said Pharao . If you bring him to me , I will have him drown'd in the Red Sea , and shall not content my self for his punishment with the water of the Nile , which is sweet and pleasant . Great King ( replied Gabriel ) let me have a Decree written to this purpose , that whereever I shall find him I may punish him according thereunto . Pharao caused Paper and Ink to be brought , and caused to be written thereon the Condemnation of a Servant rebellious to his Master , who loves his enemies , and persecutes his friends ; who disobeys and ill-treats him , who is ungrateful , and acknowledges not the kindnesses he hath received of him , making as if he knew him not , saying he knows not who he is ; and order'd that he should be drown'd in the Red Sea. Great King ( said Gabriel ) be pleased to sign this Decree . Pharao sign'd , and seal'd it with his own Seal , and put it into his hands . Gabriel took it , and kept it as long as God commanded him . When the day of Submersion was come , Pharao being just upon the point of drowning , God having delivered Moses and his people from the waves , and having opened them a passage through the Sea , Gabriel came to Pharao with that Decree . What is this ? says Pharao . Open it ( says Gabriel ) and read what it contains . Pharao opened it , and read it , and remembered it . You are ( said Gabriel to him ) the Servant whom this Decree mentions , and see here what you have decreed against your self . God is merciful and meek ; he is not hasty , and is not afraid not to do a thing soon enough : Let him be praised and exalted , to the regret of those who attribute his Divinity to others . As to the Qualities attributed to the Land of Egypt they say ; It is the Relief of Men , and the Nursery of Nations : that those who live in it , love it ; and that those who have left it , are troubled , and bemoan themselves to return into it : that its Inhabitants are subtile , and intelligent , and crafty , and deceitful ; that they lie to such as live at a great distance from them , persecute such as are near , and are envious at the prosperity of others . Some one of them in one of the ancient Books saith , that in Egypt is the streight of Mountains , and the Separation described , and the reiterated Sea , and accustomed good : that it is the place of the destruction of the White and Flaxen-hair'd people , when they shall commit great devastations , and set up the Crosses , and make war against the Merciful , and persecute the Observers of the Alcoran , and the Nation of the Children of Mercy , when they shall come against it in the last times ; and that every one of them shall receive the reward of his actions , and not one of them return into his Countrey . One of the Ancients of Egypt made me a relation of his father , ( God shew him mercy ; ) that in a Voyage he had made he had been taken by French Pirats in one of the Islands of the Sea , and sold by them to an Armourer , who made Arms for the King of that Island , with whom he had no rest night nor day , being continually imployed in blowing , beating on the Anvil , and carrying things of Iron , wherewith his Master loaded him beyond his strength . He continued there a long time , so that he became old and weak . Then ( said he ) as I slept one night , wearied with hard working , and overwhelmed with grief , after I had said the last prayer appointed for the evening , and implored the assistance of God , and put all the hope of my deliverance in him , I dreamt that I saw a man coming to me , who said , Friend , rejoyce at the good news I bring thee : thou shalt ere long be delivered out of thy afflictions . Be not troubled at the hardship thou art in , and the work thou doest : for the Arms thou makest , and those who shall bear them shall with Gods help be the prey of thy Brethren the Mussulmans . The Romans have a design to engage in a war against the Mussulman Countries ; they will carry thee along with them whither they go , and God will deliver thee out of their hands . I awaked thereupon very joyful , and gave thanks to God with great confidence . The labour and affliction became more light and supportable to me then before ; for I was satisfied it was a true Vision from God. The first night after , the same person who ha already called me presented himself again before me in my Dream , and said to me ; Pray to God in these terms : O Great God , who hast compassion on Sinners , and keep st those who have stumbl d from falling qui●e down , be merciful to thy Servant , who hath highly offended thee , and to all the Muss●lmans in general . For All-mighty God will deliver thee and bring thee out of the trouble wherein thou art . I immediately did so , ( said he ) and the next year being come , the French ( God prevent their evil designs ) prepared for the War against the Mussulman Countries , putting their Horses and Arms , and all their Baggage in great Vessels , and taking the Sea. They caused me also to Embarque among the other Captives , whom they took along with them for their service , and to execute their Commands . We were a Moneth at Sea , and made little Progress , the Wind being not favourable . That Moneth past , there came a Wind which pleased them , and by means whereof they thought to compleat their voyage ; whereupon they weighed Anchor , and took their course towards the Coast of Egypt . We advanced with that wind seven Days and seven Nights , till they came in sight of the Land of Egypt . They were very jocund among themselves , exalting their Crosses , ringing their Bells , and setting their Gospel in sight . They thus pass'd away some part of the night well satisfy'd in a certain road of the Sea : But about Midnight God sent a violent wind upon them , with a black Dust , and Thunder and Lightning , the Air was darkned , and the Sky grew black , and the Sea was so rough that the Waves rose up like high Mountains . Finding themselves ready to perish , and to see their Vessels split to pieces , they resolved to get out of that Road , fearing their Ships should fall foul one upon another in the Sea , and saying ; Let us rather make for any Coast whereto the Sea shall cast us , though it were into the most remote parts of the world , and let us not stay here . They therefore weighed Anchor , and hoised the Sails , and began to go as the wind drove them ; so that there remained not one with another . The Ship wherein I was was forced by the wind upon the coast of Alexandria , so that we ran aground on the right side of the City near the Pha●os . Immediately the Mussulman vessels came to us , and seized our Ship and all that was in it , and made a great booty of Gold and Silver , Arms and Baggage . For my part I was delivered by the mercy of God , with five other Slaves who were with me in the Ship. I returned to my Countrey , and related my dream to the Mussulmans , who rejoyced thereat , and thanked God for the kindness he had shewn me : May he be praised for ever , at the beginning and at the end of all things ; he who is the first and the last . This is one of the most miraculous kindnesses and favours which God hath done to the Inhabitants of Egypt , which God preserve . Some make another Description of Egypt , saying that it is a Land wherein there are for famous places Q●irata , and Ecbata , and Damiette , and Igora , and Rebata , whose River is clear , and its waters sweet , where diseases are dispell'd , and hope crown'd with effect ; where the vicissitude of things passes without confusion , and without disturbance . Those who come thither with an intention to do ill , return thence without accomplishing their design ; those who contrive the destruction of it , meet with their own ; those who have their Habitations therein are in safety , and make their advantage ; and those who leave it , repent them of it . It was said one day to an excellent person , What say you of Egypt ? What ( reply'd he ) would you have me say of that Province ? Those who leave it repent them that they ever did it . It quels Kings and destroys them , and supports the poor . All those who have an affection for it , find there how to employ themselves about what they like best , according to their power . An Extract of the Annals of the Geranian . An ancient Egyptian of the chiefest of the Countrey relates , as having taken it out of Abuquilus the Mogapherian , the Pacifier , whom Gabdol the Son of Nasilus had taught ; That Noah ( Gods peace and mercy be with him ) after he had divided the Earth among his Children , had a numerous Posterity , by whom he caused it to be Inhabited and Cultivated . The Kingdom of Egypt fell to Masar , the son of Bansar , the son of Cham , the son of Noah , who had many children , and by them a great progeny . Noah had prayed God for Masar , or Mesraim , that he would give him his benediction in his Land , and to his Children after him ; whence it came that the Land was fertile and abundant to them ; it s Nile overflow'd , all its quarters fructify'd , its Cattel were multiply'd , its Mines had been discovered . The Trees bore Dates as big as Pillars : The Grains of Wheat were as big as Hens Eggs , soft as Butter , and sweet as Hony. There were some among them who particularly apply'd themselves to the Mines of Topazes , which are adjoyning to the Countries of Syene , at the upper part of High Egypt , opposite to the Provinces of the Nubians , whom Mesrai● the son of Bansar had appointed for his Lieutenants upon the Frontiers of of Egypt , saying unto them ; Be my Lieutenants over the Frontiers of this Land , whence they were called Nubians , that is to say Lieutenants . One man took out of the Mines such a piece ▪ of Tapaze as that he might make a Table of it , with Dishes and Trenchers to set upon it . All their Vessels were Marble , and Gold , and Silver , and Topaze . The Nile cast on its Shores certain Leaves which came from Paradise , so Odoriferous that they needed not other perfumes . There were on both sides of the Nile Gardens , from Syene quite to the extremities of the Land of Egypt , so that a man walking along the Banks of the Nile had a perpetual coolness and shade , and had not his head any way incommodated by the heat of the Sun. The first City which Mesraim founded in the Land of Egypt was Memphis . There was not then in Egypt any thing that incommodated the Inhabitants of the kind of Serpents , or other venemous Beasts . They lived along time without being impaired by old age , sickness , or infirmity , and without having any having any hatred or envy one against another , till they alter'd the Religion of their Ancestor Noah , ( Gods peace and mercy be with him ) and changed his Law. Then the Devil ( Gods enemy ) got dominion over them by his craft and circumventions , distracted their affairs , and sowed discord and enmity amongst them . He made them delight in the worship of Idols , so that they adored them during the space of five hundred years ; whence it came that their fruits diminish'd , their Cattel perished , and their Mines became barren . There came out against them mischievous Creatures out of the Earth , and out of the Sea ; the shade forsook them , the Benedictions were taken away from them , and exemplary punishments fell upon them . Certainly God changes not the state of a Nation , untill it be changed of it self ; and the rest of the Verse . Thus their affairs went worse and worse , till the King of the Amalekites came out of Syria to War against them . The King of Egypt then was Cophtarim , the son of Cophtim , the son of Masar , the son of Bansar . The King of the Amelekites was named Gainon , from whom Baitgainon in the Land of Syria derives its ●ame . He was insolent and impious , and very corpulent . He had to his Uncles among the Amalekites Gebirus the Mutaphequian , and his Brother Gebrin . This King then came with his Forces , consisting of a thousand Amalekite Lords , and six hundred thousand Soldiers . They entred into the Land of Egypt , and Encamped upon its Frontiers on the side of the great Banks . Gainon Warred against the Inhabitants of Egypt for the space of a Moneth ; after which he defeated them , and took possession of the Countrey , Cophtari● and his Forces having forsaken it , and got into the Desarts of the West . The Amalekite continued in Egypt without injuring any person ; for he said to the the Egyptians , You are the Inhabitants of the Countrey , his Subjects who is possessed of it , and his Servants who is Conquerour . He afterwards gave them security as to his part , and appointed over them for Governour his Brother named Gamrou , on whom he bestow'd for Visier a Coptite named Zephton , who was then of the principal Inhabitants of Egypt , being there possess'd of a great estate ; and having many Friends and others inclin'd to his party . His skin was black , and he resembled the children of Cham. Gamrou founded a City upon the Nile's side , which he named Gamra ; and ordered his Visier Zephton to build such another opposite to it . The Visier obeyed him , and named the City he built Zephta , each of them deriving its name from the Founder . They caused them both to be built , and whitened with great care ; and Vault to be made therein under ground , and Aqueducts coming out of the Nile , and compassing the publick places . They also caused Walls and Trenches to be made about their Cities , enrich'd them with Villages and Farms , ordering Justice and Equity to be strictly observ'd in the Land of Egypt . They took but the tenth part of the profits of the Dairies and Farms . In the mean time Gainon got Provisions together , and fitted his Army to pursue Cophtarim and his People , who were fled towards the West . They pursued them so closely , that they forced them to enter into Afri● , and to take refuge on a Mountain called the Mount of Sosa , where Cophtarim and his People Fortify'd themselves . There was on the descent of the Mountain a Castle built by one of the Children of Cham , very high and inaccessible . They held out stifly in that Castle , and got into it their goods . There was on one side of the Castle a Spring of fresh water , which occasioned them to put their Cattel and Horses that way . Gainon the Amalekite came and Encamped about the Castle , and Besieged it . That Siege lasted two Years ; for they play'd upon him with Stones and Arrows , and he could do them no hurt ; whereupon he caused Trenches to be made about them , and pressed not upon them , having resolved to take them by a long Siege . He therefore caused Houses and Huts to be made in the Plain ; his Visier Gamrou relieving him with Money and Provisions , which he sent out of Egypt . They grew at length so confident , that they began to neglect the business of Cophtarim and his People ; so that at last in a Winter night , the weather being cold , they entered into their Tents , and fell a Drinking , having no Guard abroad , because they had no distrust . Cophtarim had Spies among them , who presently gave him notice of that opportunity , and told him the Enemies were all Drunk , and immoveable as dead men ; and if he let pass that night without taking advantage of the posture they were in , he should never escape out of their hands . Upon this intelligence Cophtarim came out of the Castle , accompany'd by his Infantry onely without Horse . His People being set upon the enterprise , he divided them into four Battallions , and ordered them at the same time to set upon the four quarters of Gainon's Camp. They gave a great shout , and fell a cutting them to pieces , not one of them making any resistance . The slaughter continued all night till the next morning : those who escaped fled , some one way , some another , not knowing which way to go , and afterwards dyed of hunger and thirst . Cophtarim's men took all their Baggage , their Cattel , their Horses , and their Money , and took King Gainon Prisoner , with the chiefest Lords of his Court. King Gainon recovered not himself out of his Debauch till they had bound him with Chains of Iron weighing fifty pound . They set him on a Camel , and immediately took their way towards Egypt , joyful and well satisfy'd . This news coming to Gamrou Gainon's Lieutenant , he secretly packed up for his departure out of Egypt , with those that were about him . His Visier Zephton followed him with his Baggage and Equipage , and his Family , and those of his party . They got both of them into Syria . Cophtarim and his Forces returned in good order , with Colours flying , marching night and day , not making any stop upon any occasion whatsoever , till he got into his Countrey , and had put on his Arms , and was advantageously dressed , and his Soldiers in like manner ; causing to march before him Gainon bound and chained , and the Camels loaden with the Heads of his Favourites who had been killed , and their Cattel , and their Horses . The Egyptians went to meet him , joyful and glad of his coming , after they had beautified and adorned the City for his reception . Cophtarim came and lodged in his Royal Palace with great joy , and caused it to be publickly Proclaim'd that his intention was to have Justice and Equity , and good manners to flourish . He ordered also that Gamra and Zephta , the Cities built by Gamrou and Zephton , should be demolished ; as well out of the horrour he had for their Names , as to give a good presage of their punishment , saying , He would not leave in Egypt any track of the Amalekites . Wherefore the Coptites have it among their Proverbs , Gainon was blind , and Zephton covered with Infamy . When any one digs the ground , and finds it so hard that he cannot get forward , they say of him , He hath met with Zephton ' s good Fortune . Mean time , the chiefest among them put Cophtarim's action among the Stratagem of the Coptites , inasmuch as his flight ( say they ) was a mischievous subtilty against Gainon , and not an effect of the fright he had put him into ; for they will ever be sly and subtile . The tracks of the two Cities Gamra and Zephta continued a long time in the same condition : they were afterwards both rebuilt by one of the Kings , thendestroy'd again by Nabuchodonosor , when he entered into Egypt , and wasted it . Then when those who were remaining of the Inhabitants of Egypt return'd thither with Belsa the son of the Coptess , when he entered into Egypt after his death , that is , after the death of his Father Nabuchodonosor , they advised him after he had build the Castle of Cira , and the Church of Mugalleca , and the others , to built also upon the ground of the City of Gamrou , and that which was opposite thereto upon the Nile , but he would not . Yet they say concerning these two Cities , that a long time after there were two Villages built upon their Ruines , which were called by their names , and that those names have continued to them . God knows how it is , how ere it be kept secret from men . They relate that when the Commander of the Faithful , Omar the son of Chettabus ( Gods peace be with him ) came into Syria , to receive the Keys of Jerusalem , according to what Abugabidas had writen to him of it , in regard the Patricians of the Romans , who were then in Syria , had intreated him to do it : when he was come near them he made a halt at a Village not far from Jerusalem , and continu'd there some time , during which the Governour of the City sent a Spy to him , saying ; Go thy ways , and observe the King of the Arabians , who comes hither to take possession of our Lands , and the Patrimony of Caesar , and return quickly to tell me how he looks ; and describe him so to me , that I may know him , as well as if I had seen him my self . The Spy came away , and made a shift to get just over against Omar , and view'd him as he sate on a She-Camel he had , clad in a Wollen Garment , mended with a piece of Sheep-skin , made as it were into a thread on that side towards the Sun , which had already burnt and blacken'd his face , with a bag hanging behind him , into which having put his hand , he pulled out pretty big pieces of Barley-bread ; and with his Fingers struck off the husks , saying , In the Name of God ; then he did eat till he was satisfied , and afterwards took a Bottle of Leather , which he carry'd with him full of water , and quench'd his thirst , saying after that , Praise be to God. The Spy brought this news to the Patrician who sent him , and describ'd in what posture he had seen him ; whereupon the Patrician continued along time without saying any thing , and then he spoke thus to such as were about him : Grant these people all they desire , for otherwise there is no way to be rid of them without fighting with them , and they have the favour of Heaven . Their Law and their Prophet enjoins them Humility , and Modesty , and Compliance ; and these qualities lead to advancement and dominion . This description proceeds from that little party which appears above all the Inhabitants of the Earth . Their Law shall abolish all the Laws . My Father predicted this to me , having learnt it of his Father , who had received it from his Grand-father . They shall take the Kingdom of Egypt by force . There shall be in that Province Mosqueys and Temples , wherein they shall make their Prayers , the noise whereof shall be heard , like the humming of Bees . Their Empire shall extend to the Eastern parts of the World , and to the Western , and even to the end of the World. Afterwards the Patrician sent to Omar ( Gods peace be with him ) to get his Protection for himself , and those of his House , and to agree w●th him upon such conditions as he should desire , and be satisfy'd withall . The Solphian ( God shew him mercy ) citing for Author the Chasan , son of Ismael the Sarrabian , in the B●ok of the Histories of Egypt , which he hath composed , speaks in these terms ; I have heard that the Land of Alphiom and its appurtenances were heretofore governed by the Prophet of God Joseph , ( Gods peace be with him ) according to the Revelation which he had had of it , and the Command given him by All-mighty God , and divided into three hundred and sixty Towns or Villages , as many as there are days in the year , and that with a design , which he brought to effect . For when the Nile fail'd any year , and that God heard not the Prayers made for the augmentation of its course , every one of those Villages supply'd Egypt with a days sustenance . There is no Countrey in the World that has been reduced and cultivated by Divine Revelation but this . There is not upon Earth a less and yet a more fertile Province , nor one that abounds in all sorts of good things , or is better furnished with Rivers . For if we compare the Rivers of Alphiom with those of Bosra and Damas , we shall find the former have the advantage . Many persons excellent for their wit and knowledge would have given us the number of its Chanels , and its free and common places ; but they could not number them . Others have not medled with the Chanels , and have only set down the common places of that Countrey , which are not in the possession of any person Mussulman , or Alien , and whereof the mighty and the weak make equal advantage , and they have found about seventy sorts . 'T is related of the Man 〈…〉 us ( God shew him mercy ) that when he came to Egypt he sent for several of the chiefest Inhabitants of the Countrey , and among others two Learned men , one surnamed Abulseriphus , and the other Saguidus , the son of Gaphirus , of whom he enquired concerning the advantages of Egypt , and what things made it recommendable . Suguidus the son of Gaphirus made him a large discourse , after which he said to Abulseriphus ; Do you also tell us what you know of the excellencies of your Countrey . Abulseriphus praised God , and gave him thanks , and prayed for the Prophet ( Gods peace and mercy be with him , ) after which , Lord Commander of the Faithful ( said he ) Joseph the teller of Truth , ( Gods peace and mercy be with him ) after God had put the affairs of this our Province into his hands , and given him a Supremacy in it , obliged the Inhabitants to serve him in the Western parts , in a Land now called Alphiom , where he caused three hundred and sixty great Farms to be cultivated , as many as there are days in the year ; so that the Village of each Farm furnished the Inhabitants of Egypt with a days fustenance . Joseph did this by Revelation , which he had had from his Lord. Had he made as many on the East side , we should have had more then we needed , all the provisions which might have been brought from the Eastside . For we have one day in the West . It may be my Lord ( said the Mamunus ) the Sun rises in the West . Before that ( said Abulseriphas ) the Barbarians will come . Who told you that ? said the Mamunus . I found it ( said Abulseriphus ) in the Book of the Prophet Daniel , Gods peace be with him . Is it necessary ( said the Mamumus , that the Barbarians come ? It is , ( said Abulseriphus ; ) insomuch that they shall come to the Land , that is , to the Countrey of Emesse , and then there will be no other Sanctuary but Jerusalem , and they shall have no other sustenance but Lupins . He afterwards entertained him with long Discourses , which to avoid tedeousness we shall abridge . Then he said to him ; Lord Commander of the Faithful , if our Countrey had no other advantage then what God says of it in the History of his Prophet Joseph ( Gods peace be with him ) when he speaks thus to the King , Give me the oversight of the Store-houses of the Land , it were enough . Hasam the son of Isaac , says that Joseph ( Gods peace and mercy be with him ) when he was Master of Egypt , and highly favoured by the Rajan his Pharao , after he had passed a hundred years of age , was envyed by the Kings Favourites and the Grandees of his Court , by reason of the great power he had , and the Kings great affection towards him , and that they one day spoke thus to him ; Great King , Ioseph is now grown very ancient , his knowledge is diminished , his beauty is decay'd , his Judgment is impaired , and his Wisdom is departed from him . Pharao liked not their remonstrances , and was so far from approving their discourses , that he gave them harsh language , so that for a good while after they durst not say any thing to him concerning Ioseph : but two years after they renew'd their formes envious discourses , whereupon the King said to them ; Tell me wherein you would have me make a tryal of his abilities . Alphiom was then called Geouna , that is to say , the Fenne , and served for a Common Sewer to the Upper Egypt , and a passage for the water . They therefore agreed together about what they should propose to the King for the tryal of Ioseph , ( Gods peace and mercy be with him ) and spoke thus to Pharao ; Command Ioseph to turn the water of Geouna , and force it thence , that you may have a new Province , and a new revenue . The King thereupon sent for Ioseph , and said to him ; You know how dear such a Daughter of mine is to me , and you see it is time I should assign her some place where she may be Mistress , and whereof the Revenues may be sufficient to maintain her : and I do not find any Lands besides my own which I can give her , unless it be Geouna : For that Land is neither too near , nor at too great a distance , and there is no coming into it of any side , unless it be through desart and dangerous places : the case will be the same with her , none can come near her on any side , but through desart and dangerous places . Another besides Hasam says , that Alphiom is in the midst of Egypt , as Egypt is in the midst of other Countries , in regard one cannot get into Egypt on any side , but through places that are desart and full of danger . That is true , great King ( said Ioseph ) according to Hasam : when does it please you to have it so ? for it will be with the assistance of All-mighty God. The sooner the better Ioseph , said the King. God inspired Ioseph what he had to do , and ordered him to cause three Chanels to be made ; one Chanel coming out of High Egypt , from such a place to such a place ; an Eastern Chanel , from such a place to such a place ; and a Western Chanel . Ioseph got men together to carry on this work , and caused the Chanel of Manhi to be digg'd , from the Upper part of Asmounine to Lahon , which he caused also to be digged afterwards . Then he caused the Chanel of Alphiom to be digged , and the Eastern Chanel , with another Chanel near it , named Benhamet , from the Villages of Alphiom , which is the Western Chanel , and draws from the Desart of Benhamet towards the West . By this means there remained no water in Geouna . That done , he got Labourers to cut down all the Reeds and Tamarisk that was in it , and carry it away , and then the Nile began to flow into it , and Geouna became pure and clean ground . The water of the Nile rose , and entered at the beginning of the Manhi , and flowed therein till it came to Lahon , whence it turned towards Alphiom , and entered into its Chanel , so that it was watered thereby , and made a Champain Countrey overflown by the Nile . The King ( the Rajan ) came to see it , with the Favourites who had given him that advice . After they had considered it , they were all astonished at the Wisdom and extraordinary Invention of Ioseph , and began to say ; We know not whether we should more admire to see Geouna cleared of the water , and rid of the Reeds , and Paper-plants , and Tamarisks , and Willows , whereof it was ful , or to see it o'reflown by the Nile after the levelling of the ground . Then the King said to Ioseph , How long were you Ioseph in reducing this Land to the condition I now see it in ? Seventy days , said Ioseph . Pharao turned to his Favourites , and said to them ; It is not likely any one could have done it in a thousand days . This occasioned the calling of that Land Alphiom , that is to say , A Thousand Days ; and that very year it was sowen , and ordered as the rest of Egypt . Jesidus the son of Chebibus says , that God made Joseph ( Gods peace be with him ) Master of Egypt at 30 years of age ; and that after he had governed il 40 years the Egyptians said among themselves , Joseph is old , and hath not now the prudence he had heretofore : and that thereupon they devested him of the power which they had given him over them , and said to him ; Make your choice of some barren and useless ground , which we may give you to cultivate and people ; for by that means we shall make trial of your prudence and judgment : and then if we find in your management thereof any thing to persuade us that your Understanding is yet in a tendency to advancement , we will re-establish you in your government . Ioseph considered the desart places of the appurtenances of Egypt , and chose the place now called Alphiom , which was presently given him . He brought thither from the Nile the Chanel of the Manhi , so that he made the water of the Nile flow all over the Land of Alphiom , and finished all their digging work in a years time . We hear also that he did it by inspiration from his Lord , and that he imployed therein a great number of Workmen and Labourers . The Egyptians considered that work , and saw that in all Egypt there was not any like or equal to the dead Land which Ioseph had raised up again : whence it was concluded , that there was not a more excellent judgment , nor safer advice , nor better conduct , then that of Ioseph ; and they thought themselves obliged to commit the affairs of Egypt into his hands . He governed them 130 years , that is , to his death , ( Gods peace and mercy be with him . ) Others affirm that he died at 130 years of age : God knows better then we do how it is . Some relate , as having it from Hasam the son of Isaac , that Ioseph after his his re-establishment in the government of Egypt was well beloved by the Kings Favourites , and that they made their excuses to him . After which he spoke thus to the Rajan ; You have not yet seen , neither you nor your Favourites , all my wisdom and conduct can perform . And what can you do more ? replied they . I will put into Alphiom ( said he ) a Family of every City in Egypt , that they may there build a village for themselves ; so that there shall be in Alphiom as many villages as there shall be Cities in Egypt . When they have quite built their villages , I will bring into every village as much water as shall be requisite , proportionably to the Land I shall have assigned it , so as there shall be neither too much nor too little . I will also have an Aqueduct come to every village , for the time that water cannot come there but under ground ; and I will make it more deep for those who are seated high , and less deep for such as shall be low , according to the times and hours of the day and night . I will do all this for them by measure , so that every one shall have neither more nor less than is requisite . Pharao answered him thereupon ; This is of the Kingdom of Heaven , Ioseph . It is so , said Ioseph . After that ( says the Author ) Ioseph began the execution of that enterprise , causing the villages to be built , and assigning every one its limits . The first village built in Alphiom was called Betiana , and there Pharao's Daughter had her habitation . He afterwards caused the Chanels to be digged , and the Bridges to be built : and when he had done that , he began to allot the Proportions of Land and Water , and there began Geometry , which before that was unknown in the Land of Egypt : for they onely followed Ioseph in that , and it was one of the things which had been taught him by his Lord. They say also he was the first who measured the Nile in Egypt , and who established the Nilometer in the City of Memphis . After him the ancient Cagalouca , who was Queen of Egypt , and built the Wall of the ancient City , caused a Nilometer to be made at Alsena , where the Cubits are small ; and another at Achemima : Gabdolgueziz the son of Merouanes caused also one to be made at Choluan in High Egypt . Zaid the son of Asam , during the Caliphat of the Valide , the son of Gabdolmelic , under the Reign of the House of Ommie , caused a Nilometer to be made in the Island which is opposite to Masre , between its Rivers ; and this is greater then the others . As to that which is now used , it was built by the Mamunus , the son of Harounes the Law-observer ; Almighty God shew mercy to both : For when he entered into the Land of Egypt , he found the Christians negligent in measuring the water , when by the permission of God it encreased ; which obliged him to speak thus ; This is a miracle of God , wherein he hath put a mystery , secret and nuknown to any other besides himself ; therefore the care thereof belongs only to a Chenifian Mussulman , who has Religion and Faith. He afterwards advis'd with the Lawyers of Egypt , who counselled him to bestow that charge on the Lawyer Gabdol , the son of Gabdolsalem the Schoolmaster . Others say he was called Gait , and that his Sirname was Abulredad . He was a very ancient man , who read the memorable actions and sayings of the Prophet in the great Mosquey of Masre , and who had been before a Schoolmaster teaching children . The Mamunus gave him the charge of Governour of the Nilometer , after it was fully built in the Year CCXLIV , and allotted him 7 Crowns of Gold monethly for his Pension , which has ever since been continued to his Successours . Others say it was Mutavacquel who caused it to be built . They say also that the Coptites had heretofore a Nilometer in the Castle of Cire . The Romans also had one in the Castle at Babolsaguir . Gabdorrachaman says after Chaled , who had it from Iachi the son of Bequir ; I came ( said he ) to the Nilometer of Memphis just as the Measurer entered into the Fustata , to carry thither the good news of the Augmentation of the Nile . I have heard moreover ( said the Author ) a third story upon the cultivation of the Land of Alphiom , from Mahumet the Son of Gali , the Son of Gabdol , the Son of Sachar the Teminian , who spoke of it in these terms , sincerely citing the Author from whom he had it : I have heard ( said he ) of a man who was of the Barbarians of Egypt , and well versed in the Affairs of his countrey , and its History , and its Antiquities , living in a village named Phacat , that he had found it in a book , that Alphiom was heretofore a Land full of Briars and Thorns , where nobody lived ; and that about that time the daughter of a Roman Emperour having misbehaved her self , and her offence having been notorious all over the Roman Empire , even in the most remote Islands of the Sea , her father resolved to put her out of all places under his Jurisdiction , and to send her to Sea. He put aboard with her her Mother , her Servants , and all her Retinue , and whatever belonged to her , and caused them to get out into the Main Sea ; having beforehand ordered that Favourite of his whom he had entrusted with this affair , that when they met with violent Winds , he should dispose the Ships to sail into a countrey out of which they should never return . This Order was put in execution , and the Sails were hoised in the midst of the Sea , in the midst of a Tempest which blew every way , so that it carried away the Ships , and cast the Princess with those that accompanied her streight into Egypt , where she made up the Nile till she came to the Manhi , at a place where now Lahon is . There she went ashore , and got on horseback with some of her People to take a view of the Countrey , seeking a place where she might make her habitation , and set up her rest : for she had been told her Fathers will , and knew it was his design she should have perished in the Sea. After much riding she came to the place of Alphiom , and saw it covered with Briars , and Trees , and Pastures , and Standing Waters , and compass'd all about as it were with the Sea ; after she had taken a full prospect of it , she returned to the Ship , and said to her Mother that she had found a place where they might settle themselves , and which they might cultivate for their subsistence ; that there was not such another in the world , and that she had made choice of it for her aboad and retirement . Do what you please , said her Mother to her . She therefore sent her Retinue before on Mules which they had with them in their Ships ; then they took their way , and advanced as far as Matartares , which is in the midst of the City of Alphiom , remaining to this day . The water overflowed Alphiom from the Manhi when the Nile was at the highest ; and when it was very low , the water ebbed from Alphiom . When therefore she saw the water gone back from Alphiom , she began to build Cities , to cut down what Trees were requisite , and to clear the ground of the Reeds , the Paper-plants , and the Tamarisk which grew there . Then she bethought her of a way to lay out the Money she had brought with her , and sent some of her Servants to the Villages , and to the Cities , to get people together ; so that there came to her a great number of poor people , and necessitous Tradesmen , to whom she distributed wherewithall to subsist , and did them many favours , employing them in digging the Chanel of the Manhi as far as Alphiem . They wrought it , and began the design thereof ; but they afterwards found they could not bring it to perfection , whereupon they gave it over . This is manifestly seen at this day by the tracks that are left of it . It is on the East side of the City of Alphiom . They raised the Bank of Lahon , that it might retain as much water as they stood in need of . They relate moreover ( says the Author ) a fourth Story concerning the manner how the Land of Alphiom was peopled . Pharao ( say these ) commanded Joseph to reduce it , and proportionably to distribute the waters which flowed thence . Joseph did it , and so settled all , that it might last to the end of times upon the surface of the earth . The Lahon is at this day in that posture , save that Abagon Gabdolmelic the son of Iezidus has added something thereto , on that side which is towards the wall of the Sources . He also raised in the City of Alphiom a little Structure , which is of no use . The yearly Revenue of Alphiom was 365000 Crowns of Gold , without exaction , or injuring , or tyrannizing over any person . But since it hath been successively in the hands of several wicked Governours , who have laid Impositions according to their avarice , the Benediction hath departed from Alphiom , and the rest of the Countrey : the best cultivated places are grown desolate , most of the passages and villages were ruined , and its Revenues abated more and more . And yet if the Princes would cast their eyes on this Countrey , and cause it to be r●peopled , and provide for the observance of Justice and Equity therein , its Revenues would return to what they were before . But God knows what is concealed from Men. As to Ioseph's Prison in Egypt , and the Benediction which God gives upon the Prayers made there , this is one of the Stories related thereof . There was heretofore Commander in Egypt the Achesidian , so called from the name of his Master Abulchasam Gali the son of Achesides , who gave him the management of the Affairs of his Government , even during his life for a long time ; so that after the death of Abulchasam , Caphor the Achesidian continued sole Governour of Egypt , and was put into the Government of that Province by the Prelate the Mutigolell , of the House of Guebasus , God shew him mercy , and generally all related to him ; which he enjoyed alone , and without any Partner . Caphor died afterwards , but Saphilmelic the Caid Guehar , servant of the Mugazzoldinill , entered into Egypt even while he governed it , and obtained of him the Reversion of it . They say this Caphor ( God shew him mercy ) being one day very much troubled with a difficult and intricate business , went himself to the Lawyer and Doctor of Egypt , who was then Abubeker the son of Chedad , and having saluted him said thus to him : I desire you to name me some place where Prayers are infallibly heard , and shew me in what manner I should pray for an Affair which hath happened to me , and hath already given me much disquiet . Lord Commander ( replied the Doctor ) go your ways to Ioseph's Prison , and say your Prayer over it with two Inclinations : if you say it in the Afternoon , it will be so much the better . After that read the Chapter of Ioseph with a loud voice , and in an entire Alcoran , with your face turned towards Meca , standing , and your hands lifted up , and ask of God what you desire . For this kind of Prayer is experienced , ready to be heard and accepted : it is the Prayer of Necessity . I have known ancient Egyptians make use of it frequently . Caphor departed , and did what the Old man advised him , and God did the business for him within a week . The ancient Egyptians , as well the Doctors , and they that profess the knowledge of the sayings and actions of the Prophet , as before them , those of his company and retinue , have ever had recourse to that noble Prison , and there they called upon Almighty God for the accomplishment of their affairs , and their prayers were heard . Moses , who spoke with God , and his Brother Aaron , ( Gods peace be with them both ) even they have made their Prayers there , and obtained Divine Benedictions : for it is the Prison wherein their Uncle Joseph was detained ; since Moses was the Son of Gamran , the Son of Iaheb , the Son of Levi , which Levi was Ioseph's Brother . They say that Moses , when he desired God to turn his indignation from the Inhabitants of Egypt , and to deliver them from the Locusts and the Frogs , and from the Deluge , and from the Bloud , made his Prayer over Ioseph's Prison , as a place purposely set aside for the imploring of Gods mercy ; to which the Egyptians , when they are visited with sterility and dearth , or persecution , or are disquieted by reason of any affair , run presently , and make their prayer there , which is certainly heard . Iacob ( Gods peace be with him ) added thereto the place of his She-Camel , where he made her kneel down that he might get off her back . Since the Mussulman Religion hath been observed , there is a Mosquey built in that place : it is under the Bank of Sand , upon which is the Prison . For Iacob ( desirous to see the place where his Son had been Prisoner ) rode thither on his She-Camel , and alighted at the place which is now called Ioseph's Mosquey , and there prayed , and gave thanks to God for the favour he had done him , that he embraced his Son , and saw him again : then he went up to the Sand-Mount , and so to the Prison . JESUS the Son of Mary ( Gods peace be with them both ) did also visit that Prison . When he and his Mother were in Egypt , they there said their Prayer . Many of those who accompanied the Prophet entered into it ; that is to say , the Fourscore who were in Egypt at the time of the Conquests , the first whereof was Gamrou the Son of Gasus , then his Son Gabdol , and Zebirus the Son of Gavam , and Abuharirus , and Abudar , and Mecdad , and the rest , ( Gods be with them all ; ) nay some of them left their Prints upon the Roof of the Prison . This Prison is the place where Ioseph sate when he interpreted the Dreams . On one side of the Prison there is a Vault , out of which Gabriel came down to him . Zelicha sate in that place ( before he was more closely restrained , and that they had laid extraordinary commands upon him , and turned his face from the vault ) that she might see him ever and anon from the upper part of her Castle : for the Prison served for a Tower to the gate of the Western House of Gazizus , which was then within the place of Pleasure . The King had two Houses ; the Eastern , called Zelicha's Gallery , where is the Wall which remains to this day , opposite to the Caves : and the Western , where the Prison was , and belonged to the place of Pleasure . As to the Prayer which the Lawyer Abubeker ( the Son of Chedad ) taught Caphor , ( Gods peace be with them both ; ) 't is this : Great God , give thy Benediction to Mahumet and his Family , grant peace to Mahumet and to Mahumet's Family , shew mercy on Mahumet and Mahumets Family , be propitious to Mahumet and to the Family of Mahumet ; as thou hast given thy benediction and peace , and as thou hast been merciful , and as thou hast been propitious to Abraham and the Family of Abraham . Thou art praise-worthy , and glorious . Great God! O thou who hast saved thy Prophet Ioseph , and hast delivered him out of the Dungeon , and out of Darkness , and hast made him to get happily out of prison , after the Divel had raised dissention between him and his brethren ; who didst bring him to be embraced by his father after a long absence ; who hast taken away the afflictions of his father the Prophet Jacob , and hast had compassion on the abundance of his Tears , and hast crowned his hope by causing him to see him after he had lost his sig●ht , and hast restored him to him , as it were by a Miracle of his Prophecy ; who hast heard his prayer , and done the business he desired of thee : Make haste to dissipate my affliction , and to facilitate to me the departure of my disquiet , do my business for me ; facilitate my return to my own people , receive me into thy Sanctuary , deliver me out of my misfortunes , and out of my afflictions , as thou hast deliver'd thy Prophet Ioseph out of his , after thou hadst afflicted him in this place , for the tryal of his patience ; for the raising him to a high rank near thee , and for the increase of his reward . O Thou , who art he who dost compass the affairs of the faithful , who art the end of the desires of all that petition thee , and the Butt of their demands , who require any thing of thee , and the hope of those who seek a refuge , and the sanctuary of those who are in fear ; who hearest the prayers of those who have need , and dost put a period to great afflictions ! Bless Mahomet thy Apostle , and Lord of Men , and those of his holy Family , and those of his chosen Company , and his Wives , who are the Mothers of the Faithful , and those who follow them in well-doing to the day of judgement . Take me into thy custody , surround me with the Curtains of thy Throne , raise over me the Forts of thy Cittadels , spread over me the vail of thy protection , and turn not away thy eyes from me ; give me not over into the tuition of any other , free me from the evil devices of thy creatures , favour me with the abundance of thy graces , and with that of thy goods whereof the use is allowed , through thy mercy , O most merciful of all the merciful . God give his Benedictions to our Lord Mahumet , and to those of his family , and to those of his company , and to his wives , and to those who follow them in well-doing to the day of judgment . Praise be to God the Lord of the world . Megavius , the son of Salichus relates , as having learnt it of Abuharirus , God shew him mercy , that Ioseph , Gods peace be with him , when he was brought into Aegypt , began to weep night and day , out of the grief it was to him , to be so far from his father and brethren ; and that one night which he consecrated to God , and which he spent in prayer , he implor'd the assistance of God , and without any noise spoke thus to his Lord : O Lord , thou hast brought me out of the Country which I love best of any in the world , do me good in this where I now am , and assist me therein with thy favours ; cause me to be loving to the Inhabitants of these Provinces into which thou hast brought and conducted me , and in like manner cause them to love me : give me wherewithall to subsist therein happily and handsomely , and do me favour that I may not die till thou hast brought my Brethren and me together with joy and satisfaction , and put us into a capacity of enjoying the happiness of this world , and that of the other . After that , Ioseph fell asleep , and saw in his dream some body , who said to him : Ioseph , God hath heard thy prayer ; he will raise in thee an affection to the Country into which he hath brought thee , insomuch that there shall not be any other in the world , more pleasant to thee , as he hath alwaies made it amiable to those who have entred into it before thee ; and in like manner he will render it amiable to those who shall enter into it after thee , for no body shall be desirous to go out of it , after he is once come into it . He will in like manner cause thee to be lov'd by its Inhabitants , and will make thee Master and Governour of it . He will also bring you together ; thee and thy Father , and thy Brethren in the midst of thy reign and government , and will give thee joy and satisfaction . Take courage therefore upon this hope , and be jocund and chearful , and know , Ioseph , that this Province is the Mother of Nations , and the support of Men , and that the Treasures and Wealth of the Earth are in it . Joseph awaked thereupon extreamly glad and satisfi'd , and from that time advanc'd by degrees to the condition which God had promis'd him , alwaies hoping the accomplishment of the promises which he had made him , till that God brought ●hem together , him and his Father , and his Brethren . Ever since , Aegypt hath been ever lov'd and desir'd ; no Forreigner comes into it , but is glad to continue there , and departs thence , but he regrets it and desires to return into it again . After God had brought him to Reign , and brought them together , him , and his Father and his Brethren , in the flower of his glory , power , and grandeur , he humbled himself before God , and abstain'd from the goods of the world , aspiring to those which are with God , and said , according to what God himself relates of him by the mouth of his Prophet Mahumet , Gods peace and mercy be with him , in his glorious Book : My Lord , you have brought me to Reign , and have given me the knowledge of interpreting obscure discourses ; O Creator of the Heavens and the Earth . You are my Protector in this world , and in the other give me the grace to die a Mussulman , and bring me into the company of the Vertuous . God granted him all that ; God bless him and his holy Fathers . Abumuchammed the Achemimian , the Dyer , God have mercy on him , related to me at Masre , what follows , sayes the Author : I went often , said he , to the Country of Gize about some affairs I had there , and some debts I was to receive from certain Labourers of those parts , so that I saw the Pyramids at a distance ; but the trouble and disquiet I was in proceeding from my affairs , permitted me not to go to them , nor to come nearer them , to consider them at leisure , and to contemplate their structure , and the exquisite artifice of their Fabrick . I was acquainted with , and much esteem'd , the Prelate of the great Mosquey of that Country , so that one night I took up my lodging at his house , and discover'd to him my thoughts concerning the Pyramids , telling him , that I had always been so taken up with my affairs , that I had not as yet gone so far to consider them , but that I had a great desire to see them , and to contemplate the structure thereof , and the excellency of the artifice employ'd therein . He thereupon spoke thus to me : Brother , if these Pyramids were in China , or at the extremities of the West , those who should hear talk of them , would have the curiosity to go thither to see them , and to consider the admirable structure thereof ; what therefore ought they to do who are here in the Country where they are , and so near them ? My Father told me , that he had seen Magedolmelic Macherir the blind man , who got the Alcoran read to him at the gate of the Western Castle , Gods mercy on him , in the time of the Prelate Must agalibemrillus , who had seen him ; I say , at these Pyramids , attended by an Ethiopian Youth , who led him by the hand , and that the Youth having brought him upon the Pyramid which lies Eastward , he felt the graving of it with his hand , and what was written upon it , and admir'd it , praising and giving thanks to God continually for the knowledge he had inspir'd his servants withall , and the excellency of their workmanship and Geometry . My Father saluted him , and spoke thus to him ; O Lord , you put your self to much trouble , and take a great deal of pains to get up and down this Pyramid . O Brother , reply'd he , to travel up and down the Country , and to consider the tracks of ancient Nations , and past ages , is one of those things which are recomended to us , that those who want examples may thereby find some for their instruction , and that the sloathful and sleepy may therein meet with what may awake them out of their slumber , and oblige them to consider the Kingdom of the Heavens and the Earth , and the Miracles , and prodigious things which God hath placed therein . These Pyramids are one of the most miraculous things of any in Egypt , after the Nile . For as to the Nile , its flowings and ebbings depend on a wisedom known only to him who gives it its course , and obliges it to do its duty ; who commands it to encrease , and it obeys ; and who causes it to fall , after it hath acquitted it self of what people needed from it . What is there more admirable then these prodigies ? For my part , I am a poor man , who have lost my fight , and whose curiosity can reach only those miracles and rarities , which may be learnt by the ear . But who comes it , that those who see well , who have leasure , and live near these miracles , have not the curiosity to divert themselves in the contemplation thereof ? He thereupon took me by the hand , and recited these verses to me . Pray unto him who hath liv'd upon the Mount , to dictate unto thee the History of himself , and cause him not to weep , unless it be with my tears . I cannot see remote countries with my eyes , but it may be I shall see them by the means of my ears . Whereupon he fell a weeping , so that he made me weep also , and said to me : O Brother know that the sighs of the poor blind man will never end in this world , and that they will not cease , till he hath casted death , and that God hath promis'd him , that if he patiently endure the affliction of his blindness , and loss of his sight , and shall have taken it as coming from God , and chearfully accepted it , he will justifie him , and bring him into Paradise . For the blind man is dead among the living . The Law of God commands a man to salute him ; it is an act of faith , to eat with him ; it is an Oblation to God , to sit down with him ; 't is a merit of reward to discourse with him ; 't is a thing of obligation to give him an almes ; he who takes him by the hand in his necessity obtains the remission of his sins . Then he said further to me : Know that what oblig'd me to take the pains to come to this place , was somewhat told me by a certain Scholar while we were together in the Colledge . 'T was of his father that he spoke to me , and he was of that Country of Gize . My father , said he , told me , that while he was a young man , he went and came many times night and day by these Pyramids , his affairs obliging him thereto ; and that he and some other young men about his age went up on the top of them , and sometimes into them , without any other design then to divert themselves . One day among others , said this father to his son , according to what he added , about noon being mounted on a beast which I had , as I kept along my direct way , passing near these Pyramids , I saw a company of Cavaliers , mounted some on Horses , and others on Camels , and some people a foot marching along with them , as it were in a Procession about the Pyramids . Whereupon thought I to to my self , Who are those that make a Procession about the Pyramids now at noon ? Is it not for some accident newly happen'd in the City ? I thereupon made towards them , so that I came pretty near them , and look'd upon them very earnestly . But I found , as I view'd them at a nearer distance , that they had neither the stature nor meen of ordinary men , and I made the same judgement of their Horses and their Camels . Which oblig'd me to recommend my self to God , after which I saluted them , and they return'd my salutation , and spoke thus to me ; Be of good courage , thou shalt have no harm . We are a company of Mussulmans , of the number of the Doemons , who believe in God and in his Prophet . When the Doemons return a mans salutation , he may believe himself safe enough as to them . When therefore thou shalt meet with creatures which thou thinkest not to be men , salute them , for if they salute thee again , they will be faithful , if they do not return thy salutation , they will not be faithful ; it will therefore concern thee to recommend thy self to God , that he may preserve thee from them ; for by that means it will not be in their power to hurt thee . After that I saw among them a Demon whom they honoured much , and whom they acknowledg'd as it were for their Protector and Superiour , to whom one of them spoke thus . See you the beauty and the excellency , and the workmanship of that Structure , and of that Architecture , the solidity of those buildings , and the goodness of their situation ? This , reply'd he , is an effect of their wisdom , who inhabited the land before us , who were mightier then we , and fignaliz'd themselves , by more noble marks , then we can do , upon the earth . I had heard what the ancients said of these Pyramids , and was desirous to see and consider them my self before my death , should we now at the time we live in , attempt the making of such works as these , we should not compass them , even though men joyn'd with us to carry on the work . Nay , though we should content our selves with the building of but one Pyramid , we should not be able to do it ; what pain therefore would it be to make as many as there are here ? After that they departed as it were in order to their return , and one of them bid me Adieu , and spoke thus to me ; O man , endeavour to forbear walking abroad at noon ; rather sleep at mid-day , for the Devils do not sleep at that time . Now this is it that obliged me to come to these Pyramids , which are such Miracles of Workmanship , that the Doemons themselves cannot make the like . Why shall I not feel them at least with my hand ? Besides , here is a Youth who represents things so well to me , that I comprehend them as if I saw them my self : I thank God who guides my Imagination so well . We find in the Book of the Lives of great and illustrious persons , who have flourished in several times , that Masre ( God preserve it ) was anciently called Babelain , and that that name had been given it in regard that Babel being heretofore the seat of the Empire of Gueraca and Syria , when the Kingdom of Masre came to be great and famous in the world the Coptites called it Babelain , pretending by that name to raise the lustre of its State , and to exalt the glory and dignity of its Empire : as if they would say , the ancient Babel was but one Babel , and that Masre was Babelain , that is to say , two Babels . Whence it came , that after the Romans got to be Masters of Syria , they said the Land of Egypt is Babylon , and made great account of that Province by reason of the conveniences they had thence by Sea and by Land ; so that that name continued to it . Then upon its being taken by the Mussulmans under the Reign of Omar , ( Gods peace be with him ) by the conduct of Gamrou the son of Gasus , ( Gods mercy on him ) an Arabian Poet made Verses , wherein he acknowledged the favour God had done them in that conquest , and the abundance and variety of good things and wealth which they had acquired by that victory . The subject of those Verses was , that Quisias the son of Caltham , one of the Children of Som , ( Gods mercy on him ) came from Syria to Masre with Gamron the Son of Gasus , and entered into it with 100 men of his Nation , bringing their equipage on horses ; which men he commanded , having belonging to him 50 Servants and 30 Horses . Gamrou and the Mussulmans being afterwards resolved to besiege the Castle , Quisias chose a place where he and his men might continue , and caused his Tent to be pitched there , according to the relation of Abugamrou Mahumet the Son of Joseph , and aboad there during the whole Siege of the Castle , till God brought it into their power . After that Quisias was with Gamrou at Alexandria , leaving his people and his baggage in that place ; and after Alexandria had also been taken by the Mussulmans as Gamrou was returning to Masre , having imposed on the Alexandrians the Tribute they were to pay , and signed the Articles of their Accommodation : Quisias returned also to his Quarters at Masre , and lodg'd there still . The Mussulmans marked Lodgings for themselves , and Gamrou caused his own to be marked opposite to that heap of Sand where Quisias had taken up his Post . Then the Mussulmans had a Council about the building of a Mosquey , where they might meet together , and writ concerning it to the Commander of the Faithful , Omar , ( Gods peace be with him ) who returned this answer ; I have received the news of the resolution which you have taken up all together for the building of a Mosquey , where you may celebrate the Friday , and make your Assemblies . It is no doubt athing necessary for you , and you follow in that the example of your Prophet , Gods peace and mercy be upon him . For the first mark whereby he began to signalize the Mussulman Religion and the first foundation upon which he would settle it , was the building of his own Mosquey in the place of his Retreat . Assemble therefore hereupon your Commanders , and take counsel of your ancients , who are Companions of the Apostle of God , Gods peace and mercy be with them , for the benediction , of God is in the Ancients . What they shall resolve on with a general consent , approve it , OGamron , and oppose it not . For the assembly of the Council brings the mercy of God , who protects that Nation , out of the kindness he hath for his Prophet , Gods peace and mercy be with him . Through the grace and mercy of God , they will never agree about a thing wherein there is any errour . God keep you in union , and prosper your affairs , and settle you in the possession of your Conquests , and assist both you and me with his graces , and bless Mahumet and his family . The Mussulmans having seen Omar's answer , Gods peace and mercy be with him , held a Council concerning the building of the Mosquey , and found it might be conveniently built on the place where Quisias the son of Colthom was lodg'd . Gamrou sent for him , and ask'd his advice , saying ; O Abugabdorrachaman , I will take up a lodging for you instead of this , where you please to have it . Whereupon Quisias spoke thus : I have already told you , O ye Mussulmans , who are hear assembled , that this habitation pleases me well , and that it is mine , but I bestow it with all my heart on God and the Mussulmans . He therefore quitted that place , and lodg'd with those of his Nation , who were the children of Som , and took up his Quarters among them . Whereupon Abucainan the son of Magamar , the son of Rabagui , the Nachesian , in memory of those adventurers , and to honour these Victories , made the ensuing verses : And we had the good fortune to Conquer Babylon , where we have pitch'd upon booty in abundance for Omar and for God. The good man Quisias , the son of Calthom , quitted and delivered up his habitation and the lodging which belonged to him upon the divine intreaty . All those who shall do their devotions in our structure , will know with the inhabitants of Masre what I say , and will publish it . Abumansor the Balavian , Gods mercy on him , made these Verses upon the same subject , wherein he speaks of Gabdorrachaman , the son of Quisias , the son of Calthom , Gods peace be with him ; And thy Father quitted and deliver'd up his habitation to the people of prayer and adoration . Lithus , the son of Sagad , Gods mercy on him , a Lawyer of Masre , speaks thus of the ancient great Mosquey of that City ; Our Mosquey was only Gardens and Vineyards . Abugamrou , the son of Serragus , sayes this of it , which he had from Saguidus , who had it from the Ancients of his time ; The place , saith he , of our great Mosquey of Masre , was heretofore only gardens and groves of Palmes , but the Mussulmans got it , and caused a Mosquey to be built there for their assemblies , ( Gods peace be with them all . Guemarus the son of Zebirus ) the Cryer , sayes his Father spoke thus of it : I have heard , said he , our Ancients , of whom some had been present at the Conquest , who spoke thus : There were fourscore of the Companions of the Prophet of God , ( God's peace and mercy be with them ) present at the foundation of the Mosquey of Masre , Zebirus the son of Gavam , Mecdad the son of Asouad , Guebad , the son of Samet , Abuldarda , Phedal , Gamron , Gaqueb , and the rest , as well of the number of those who came for refuge , as of that of the Protectors , ( Gods peace be with them all . ) Jezibus : the son of Chebib , speaks thus of it . Our Mosquey was founded by four of the Companions of the Prophet , Gods peace and mercy be with them , Abudar , Abunasre , Mahumet the son of Gerou the Zebirian , and Manbehe the son of Derar . Gabidol the son of Gegafur speaks thus of it in these terms : Our Temple was raised by Guebad , the son of Samet , and by Raphecus , the son of Malichus , who were two Captains of the Protectors , Gods mercy on them . Abudaoud saith , that Gamrou , the son of Gasus , sent Rabigas the son of Sergil , and the son of Galcamas the Carsian , the Guedavian , to determine on which side should be the Front of the Mosquey , and that he spoke thus to them . Go you and stand on the top of the Mountain , when the Sun is ready to set , and when there shall be one half of it under the Horizon , do you turn so as that it may be on your Eye-brows , and take with all the exactness you can , the true side on which the Temple ought to be turned . I pray God to assist you in the doing of it . They did what he had commanded them . I have heard , says Lithus , ( Gods mercy on him ) that Gamrou the son of Gasus went up to the Mountains , and exactly observed the time , and the shade of the Sun setting , till the side on which the front of the Temple should be turn'd was agreed upon . Guemarus related to me , that he had heard his Father say , that Gamrou the son of Gasus said to his Companions , Turn the front of the Mosquey towards the East , that it may be right opposite to Meca . It was turned ( said he ) very much towards the East ; but after that Corras the son of Coris made it incline a little toward the South . I have heard ( saith Masgab ) the son of Abuchebib , who spoke thus upon these words of the All-mighty and All-good God , We shall see on which side thou wilt turn thy Face towards the Heaven , and we shall appoint thee a Situation which thou shalt be pleased withall . This Situation ( saith Jezidus ) which the Apostle of God ( Gods peace and mercy be with him ) observed in his Prayers , and which All-mighty God commanded him to comply withall , consisted in having the face turned towards the Chanel ; and it is the Situation of the Egyptians , and of the Inhabitants of the Western parts . I have heard the same Abuchebib , added Masgab , read that passage after another manner , putting the first person instead of the second , thus ; And we will appoint thee a Situation , which we shall be pleased withall . One of the Protectors saith , that Gabriel came to the Apostle of God ( Gods peace and mercy be with him ) and said unto him ; Dispose the Situation of thy Mosquey so as thou maist have thy face turned towards the square Temple . Then he made his draughts upon all the Mountains which were between him and the square Temple , and so he drew the Plat-form of his Mosquey , having his face turned towards the square Temple , which happen'd to be the Chanel side . Malicus affirms that the Front of the Mosquey of the Prophet of God ( Gods peace and mercy be with him ) is Situated opposite to the Chanel . Several Authors relate , that in the Mosquey of Gamrou , the son of Gasus , there was no vaulted Upper-room , nor in that built by Muslemas , nor in that built by Gabdolgueziz , the son of Merouan ; and that the first who made an Upper-arched room was Corras , the son of Masquin . They say the son of Serich speaks thus of it : In the great Mosquey , which Gamrou the son of Gasus built ; there was no Arch , that is , no Arched Upper-room . Saguidus the son of Serich speaks also of it in these terms ; Abusaguid related this to me . The Chemirian , who is the most aged of those whom I have met , said to them : I have found this Mosquey where you assemble your selves , and which was built by Gamrou , the son of Gasus , fifty Cubits in length , and thirty in breadth . Gamer the son of Omar , the son of Chebib , the Crier , speaks thus of it ; Gamrou the son of Gasus spoke to us , and made a Street which compassed the Mosquey on all sides ; then he made two Gates opposite to the House of Gamrou , the son of Gasus , and two Gates on the East side , and two Gates on the West side , so that when the people went out of the little Street of the Lampe , they found the East-corner of the Mosquey opposite to the West-corner of the House of Gamrou , the son of Gasus ; and that before they had taken out of Gamrou's House , what was since taken out . The length of the Mosquey , from the front to the opposite end was equal to the length of Gamrou's House . The Roof on the outside was very flat . In Summer the people sate all about in the spacious place which was at the entrance . Abusalich speaks thus of it ; Lithus said to me one day , can you tell what distance there was between the Mosquey built by Gamrou , and his House ? No , said I. Our Ancients told me ( reply'd he ) that there were seven Cubits , and that before they took out of Gamrou's House , what was since taken , and made part of the Mosquey . This shews that the Eastern Gate was opposite to the great House of Gamrou . The son of Lahig relates it to us as a thing he had learnt of the son of Habir , that Abutemim , the Chisanian , had said to him , that he had heard Gamrou the son of Gasus speaking in these terms : One of the Companions of the Apostle of God ( Gods peace and mercy be with him ) told me he had heard the Prophet , ( Gods peace and mercy be with him ) speak thus ; The All-mighty and All-good God commands you one Prayer besides the ordinary ones ; say it in the intervall there is from the Evening Prayer to the break of day . Abunasre the Gopharian related it , and Abutemim speaks of it thus ; As we sate down together , Abudar and I , Abudar took me by the hand , and we went together to Abunasre , whom we met at the Gate , which is on the side of Gamrou's House , where Abudar spoke to him thus ; O Abunasre , have you heard the Apostle of God ( Gods peace and mercy be with him ) speak in these terms ? God hath yet enjoined you a Prayer ; say it in the intervall between the Evening and betimes in the Morning . He repeated this to him three times , and he always answered , Yea. Jachi the son of Salich , relates what follows , as having it from Gadras , who had it from his Father , and he from Gamer the son of Omar . Muslemas ( said he ) caused to be made in the great Mosquey , four Chappels at the four corners of it ; For he first put them there , and they were not there before . He also was the first who spread it with Mat , for before that it was only strew'd with Gravel . After him Gabdolgueziz , the son of Merouam , the son of Chacam , caused somewhat to be done therein , according to the relation of Gamer , the son of Omar , the son of Chebib , the Raguinian , who affirms that Gabdolgueziz , the son of Merouan quite de-Demolish'd the great Mosquey , and that he augmented it on the West-side , so that he left between it and the House of Sand , and the House of Gerou's Son , and the others , but a small Street , which is now called the Pav'd Street , and brought into it the spacious place , which was on the North-side ; but on the East-side he had no place to enlarge it . This was done in the year 79. As to the augmentations made in the great ancient Mosquey , after the building of it , by Gamrou the son of Gasus , it is to be observed , that Gamrou did this work after his return from Alexandria , to the place of his Tent , and that he had taken Masre in the Moneth Mucharram , in the twentieth year after the Prophet's Retreat , whom God favour with his most excellent Benedictions . Abusaguid the Chemirian speaks of it also ; I have found that that Mosquey , where you assemble your selves , was built by Gamrou , fifty Cubits in length , and thirty in breadth . After him Muslemas the son of Muchalled made some enlargements in it , under the Reign of Megavius , the son of the Abusophian , in the Year 35. Then afterwards Gabdolgueziz , the son of Merouan , in the year 79. and after him Corras , the son of Serich , upon the account of the Valide the son of Gabdolmelic . This last would needs demolish what Gabdolgueziz had built , and afterwards completed his building . He gave the ovesight of these works to Jachi the son of Chandelas , and above him to Gamer the son of Levi. He quite demolished the Mosquey , so that the people met on Friday in another place , till the building was finished . He put up the Seat for Orations in the great Mosquey , in the year 94. They say there is not in the World any one handsomer and nobler then this , after the Seat of the Prophet of God , Gods peace and mercy be with him . After that , there were enlargements made by Salich , the son of Gali , the son of Gabdol , the son of Guebas , upon the account of the Commander of the Faithful Abulguebas , who added behind the Mosquey four Pillars . There were also some made by Gabdol , the son of Tahar , the son of Ghasan , the Overseer , under the Commander of the Faithful . Gabdol sais this of it , as having it from his Father . Abutahar came from Alexandria , and entered into Fustata , which is Masre , where he constituted Judge Guise , the son of the Moncader , and added to the Mosquey part of the House of Gamrou the son of Gasus . The son of Remath added thereto the House of Gabidol , the son of Chareth , the son of Gerou , and the House of Gagelan , the freed Servant of Omar , the son of Chettab , ( Gods peace be with him ) and the House of the Phadal . The Phadal , the son of Tahar , went out of it accordingly on a Tuesday , five days before the expiration of the Moneth Regebe , in the year 212. After him Abubeker Mahumet , the son of Gabidol , the son of Chareth , the son of Masquin , enlarged it on the side of the spacious place , and to that end took the Gate , and the Mint-house , with what was adjoyning thereto , as far as the Western Wall of the Mosquey , which so enlarged the spacious place , that the Mosquey was square . He added thereto also a Pillar , which is that on the South-side . He began to demolish and to build on Thursday the fourth of the Moneth of Regebe , in the year 357. and dy'd before he had finish'd his design ; but his son Gali , the son of Mahumet , had his charge after his death , and completed the enlargements which he had begun ; so that the people did their Devotions there after Wednesday the 23. of the Moneth Ramadan , in the year 358. The Phadal the son of Guebas told me what follows ; I ask'd ( said he ) the Architect , named Gali , the Chemirian , who had the charge of that Structure ; and he told me that what was taken out of the Mint-house towards the enlargement of the spacious Place is nine Cubits in length , according to the great measure . Sophian the son of Gabdol says , citing for Author Naphegus , the son of Othman , that there was no History recited in the Mosquey in the time of the Apostle of God , ( Gods peace and mercy be with him , nor in the time of Abubeker , Omar , Othman , or Gali , ( Gods peace be with them all ) and that practise began not till under the Reign of Megavius the son of Abusophian . The son of Lahigus saith , citing for Author Abuche●i● , that Gali ( Gods peace be with him ) went to his Devotion before day , making imprecations against some of his enemies ; and that it being related to Megavius , he appointed a man to recite the History after the break of Day , and after Sun-set , and to pray God for him , and the Inhabitants of Syria ; and thence began ( saith he ) the recital of History . Abugamrou hath related to us , citing for Author Meguirus , that the first who did his Devotions in the morning was Gali , and they say he did not that but out of a reflection that he had a War to prosecute . We will add here a Copy of what is writen upon the green Tables in the ancient great Mosquey of Masre . The Writer was Abulcasem Moses , the son of Guise , the son of Moses , the son of Mu●adi the Writer , God. All-mighty be merciful to him . In the Name of God Gracious and Merciful ; God hath declared that there is no other God but he ( till he says ) in Justice . There is no other God but the true God alone , without Associate . He gives Life and Death , and he can do all things . 'T is he who hath sent his Apostle with good conduct , and the true Religion ; and the rest of the Verse . The Messias will not disdain ; and the rest of the Verse . Great God , give thy Benediction to Mahumet thy Servant and Prophet , grant him peace ; make him the most honoured of thy Creatures before thee , and the most cherish'd by thee , and and the most Powerful in favour about thee , and the nearest in dignity to thee . Great God , hear the Prayers which Mahumet makes to thee for his Nation , and cause his People to descend into his Fish-pool , without confusion and without affliction . Gabdol the Strong , Commander of the Faithful , hath caused this Mosquey to be augmented and enlarged ; great God , give thy Benediction to the Commander of the Faithful , thou and thy Angels , encrease his reward , and make him one of thy greatest Servants in happiness ; make him one of the Companions of Mahumet ( Gods peace and mercy be with him ) in Paradise ; assist him to govern well what he hath under his jurisdiction of thy Servants , and of thy Provinces , by making him thy Lieutenant ; and cause his Subjects to enjoy the happiness of good conduct in safety and assurance . He who had the oversight of the Structure was Corras the son of Serich ; and the time wherein it was finished , is the Moneth Ramadan , in the ninety second year of the Blessed Retreat . I have heard Abugamrou speak thus : The first who made Arched Upper-rooms was Omar , the son of Gabdolgueziz , ( Gods peace and mercy be with him ) in the hundreth year ; and the Mosqueys were made in that manner after him , having been before onely without any such Room . The first of the Prelates who caused the Benediction and the glorification of the Name of God to be pronounced by Criers after him , was the Prelate of Chasina , whose Son is now known under the name of the Son of Gali the Prelate . Before that , the Prelates only pronounced that Benediction to the People . I have heard him speak in these terms : These Pillars of Wood which are in the Court , were erected the same year that the Chanel was made . Before that the Veils were in the midst of the Seeling of the great Mosquey . 'T is related that in the Reign of the Mamanus there were Coffers in the great Mosquey , wherein was put what remained of the portions of the Poor and Indigent , of what they gather'd who walked up and down the High-ways , of all the other Collections which were made . These Coffers or Chests were opened on the Friday , and they call'd with a loud voice such as would accept of those Alms ; but it seldom happened that any came to receive them . Then they call'd him who had gathered them , and he answered in these terms ; The Charities are come into the Coffers , they shall never return to me ; I leave them to the All-mighty and All-good God. The Nilometer was built of the remainder of these Almes ; there being not any would receive them in the time of the Mamunus , Gods mercy on him . One of the Grandees of Egypt ( God shew him mercy ) related to me , that heretofore in the Lampe-street in Masre , on the Festival day , after the great Feast of the Moneth Ramadan , they set Kettles full of Flesh , and Baskets full of Bread , and that they called with a loud voice such as had need thereof , as they call people to Water on the High-ways ; and that it happened sometimes the greatest part remained there all Night upon the place , so few would take of it . The remainder was carried to the Prisoners , and they answered , we have enough to live upon , thanks be to God. The Land of Egypt was then the most plentiful of any in the world , the most Populous , and the best cultivated , and where there was more convenience of Habitation and Subsistance . The Masich relates in his Annals , and others affirm also , that the Egyptians , when they saw the Nile at the highest , gave Almes , released Slaves , cloath'd Orphans , relieved Widows , and such as were destitute of Succour , out of their thankfulness to God , for the kindness he did them in raising the course of the Nile to its height . They relate that Pharaoh , after he grew Proud , and Insolent , and Impious , commanded a Castle to be built on the descent of Mount Mactam ; and that his Visier Haman , according to this order , got workmen together from all parts of Egypt ; so that there were a hundred and fifty thousand Architects , with what Trades-men , Handy-craftsmen , and Labourers were requisite . He caused Brick and Mortar to be made , Timber to be felled , and Nails to be made ; then they began their Building , and raised it so high , that never any had done the like before ; for the Masons were no longer able to stand on their Feet to work . But the All-mighty and All-good God about Sun-set sent Gabriel ( Gods peace be with him ) who smote the Castle with his Wing , and cleft it into three pieces , one whereof fell on Pharaoh's Army , where it kill'd a thousand Men ; another fell into the Sea , and appeared there like a high Mountain ; and the third fell into the Western Land. There was not so much as one of the Coptites who wrought within it saved , they all peperish'd . They relate that thereupon Pharaoh was so proud , as to cast an Arrow at Heaven ; God willing to try him , returned his Arrow to him all bloody ; Whereupon he cry'd out , I have killed Moses's God. God is infinitely above what impious men can do ; he does what he pleases with his Servants . God therefore at that very time sent Gabriel , who did to the Castle as we have related . One of those who were impious , and proud , and arrogant in the Land of Egypt , was Caron the Cup-bearer ; He was an Israelite , Cousin-german to Moses , ( Gods peace be with him ) for Caron was the son of Jashar , the son of Caheb , and Moses was the son of Gamran , the son of Caheb . Others say Moses was Caron's Sisters son ; he was called Caron the Bright , by reason of the beauty of his Face . He was the most diligent of the Children of Israel in the reading of Moses's Law , but he became a Hypocrite , as the Samerian was , and said ; Since the Prophecy belonged to Moses , and the Sacrifice , and the Oblation , and the knowledge of the Law to Aaron , what remains there for me ? They relate that Moses having brought the Chil-of Israel through the Sea , gave Caron a Commission to interpret the Law , and to collect the Offerings , and made him one of the Chiefs . The Offerings belonged then to Moses , but he bestowed them on his Brother , whereat Caron was troubled , and envy'd them both , and spoke thus to them ; Behold now the command is come absolutly into your hands , and I have nothing to do with the affairs of the Children of Israel ; How long shall I suffer this ? It is God , reply'd Moses , who thus disposes of things . I will not believe it , reply'd Caron , if you do not confirm it to me by a Miracle . Then Moses commanded the Children of Israel to come all to him , every one with his Rod ; then he ty'd all those Rods together , and cast them into the Tent , where God ordinarily revealed his Will to him . They kept a Guard about the Rods all night , and the next morning they found Aaron's Rod shaking with the Wind , covered all over with green Leaves . That Rod was made of a Branch of Almond-trees . This is no more miraculous ( said Caron ) then what the Magicians daily perform . He became thence forward more impious then before , more wicked , more envious , and more malicious against Moses and Aaron , as God affirms in his Book , when he saith , Caron was of the People of Moses , but he was unjust towards them . Injustice here signifies a persecution without any cause , and a malicious and irrational Dispute . Others affirm that Pharao appointed Caron to govern the Children of Israel , and that he treated them injuriously and tyrannically . Tyranny ( they say ) proceeds from greatness , that is , from the eminence and advantage which any one hath over others . The advantage he had over them was grounded on his great Wealth , and the multitude of his children . He made ( say they ) his Garments larger by a span then theirs ; His Keys ( say they ) that is the Keys of his Store-houses , were carried by sixty Mules ; Evere Store-house had its Key , and every Key was but a Finger long ; they were of Leather . Some affirm , expounding that passage of the Book of the All-mighty and All-good God , where it is said of him , I have not received it , but according to the knowledge which is within me ; that he was the best skilled of his time in the Law of Moses . On the contrary , others affirm he was skilled in Chemistry ; Saguid the son of Musib says , that Moses had the Science of Chemistry , and that he taught a third purt of it to Josuah , the son of Nun , a third to Caleb , the son of Jethnas , and a third to Caron , but that Caron served the other two so well , that he learnt the whole Science from them both , and that afterwards he took Lead and Copper , and changed it into pure Gold. Others affirm that Moses taught his Sister Chemistry , inasmuch as his Devotion made him despise Gold , and that his Sister taught it Caron , who was her Husband . They relate that Moses said , it was a provision for the life of this World , and that he had no need thereof , because it was a perishable thing , and far distant from the truth , which is All-mighty God , and that he quitted what was perishable , which his Devotion permitted him not to desire , and satisfy'd himself with what was neer All-mighty God. They say that Caron went abroad one day on a white Mule he had , covered with a Foot-cloth of Purple , and a Golden Saddle , accompany'd by four thousand young Men , and three hundred beautiful young Maids , clad in Silk , and set out with Jewels and Ornaments of great value , and divers colours ; so that he had marching on his right hand three hundred young men , and on his left three hundred young maids . Others say he went abroad on Horse-back attended by ninety thousand Servants Men and Maids , who belonged to him , young men and young maids all Marriageable . They relate that he gave very reproachful words to Moses , and the Children of Israel , priding himself in his great Wealth , Moses taking much at his hands for Kindred sake , and not willing to be incensed against him , till the Ordinance for the payment of Tiths came down . Then Moses made an Agreement with Caron , that of a thousand Crowns of Gold he should pay one , and of a thousand Drachmes one . But his Soul grew the more Covetous , by reason of the great quantity of Gold and Silver which he had , after he had counted it , and found so much . He thereupon assembled the Children of Israel , and began to make Speeches to them , and spoke to them in these terms ; Moses has hitherto dealt with you as he pleased himself , and now he would take away your goods . You are our Lord and Master ( reply'd they ) command us to do what you think good . We must ( said he ) corrupt such a one , naming a woman of a lewd life , and induce her to calumniate Moses , so as that he may be suspected to have had some dealings with her , that the Children of Israel may be put out of the good opinion they have of him , and have an aversion for him , and at last quite forsake him . They promised that debauch'd woman a 1000. Crowne of gold ; others say a Basin full of gold . Then the day of one of their Festivals being come , Moses stood up to speak to them ; and after he had praised God , and given thanks , he spoke thus ; O ye Children of Israel , God commands you & me also , that if any one among us be a Thief , we should put him away from us ; if any one commit Fornication , and be not married , we should punish him with the Whip , and if he be married , we should stone him . And if you your self have committed those crimes , O Moses , said Caron . Yes , reply'd Moses , though it were my self . Certainly reply'd Caron , the Children of Israel believe that you have sinned with such a woman , naming the debauched woman . Moses having heard these words sent for the woman , and charged her by him who had divided the Sea , and sent the Law from Heaven , to declare the truth . Then God of his mercy , touched the womans heart , and she spoke thus : By the true God , those who say it speak an untruth ; but true it is , that Caron and his people have promised me a reward if I testify'd that you had sinned with me , O great Prophet , who have spoken to God. Then Moses fell down to the ground , and worshipped God weeping , and made this Prayer to him ; O Lord , if I am thy Apostle , avenge me , for it is impossible for me to endure those who have not thy fear before their eyes . And God revealed his will to him , speaking thus : Command the Earth to do what thou desirest , and by my permission it shall obey thee . Moses lift up his head , and said to the people ; O ye Children of Israel , God hath sent me to Caron as he sent me to Pharao ; let such of you as are of his party stand near him . They all withdrew from Caron , save onely two men , who continued obstinate in their wrath , their imposture , and their malice . Then Moses spoke thus ; O Earth take them . Immediately the Earth swallowed them three up to the Waste . Moses said again , O Earth take them ; and the Earth took them in up to the Neck . Then Caron and his two Companions began to entreat Moses to be merciful to them ; but Moses made no account of their Prayers , for he was too much incensed . On the contrary he pronounced the third time the same words , O Earth take them , and detain them in thy Bowels till the day of Judgment . Then the Earth swallow'd them up quite , and closed over their Heads . Then said God to Moses : O Moses , thou art very inhumane , my Creatures implored thy mercy several times , and thou hast not had compassion on them . By my greatness , and by my glory , had they but once called upon me , they should have found me favourable , and ready to hear them . After that ( said the Author ) those of the Children of Israel who were not wise , began to say ; Moses has not made imprecations against Caron , but to possess himself after his death of his Tteasures , and his House . Moses hearing of this was angry at it , and prayed to God that the House of Caron and all his goods might be swallowed into the bottom of the Earth . The All-mighty and All-good God testifies it himself , when he speaks thus ; And we have made him and his House to descend into the Bowels of the Earth ; he means Caron : and no man can relieve him against God , and he was not of those who are relieved . They relate that the Commander of the Faithful , Omar ( Gods peace be with him ) writ a Letter to Gamrou , the son of Gasus , who commanded in Egypt , after he had Conquered it , and had disposed of the affairs thereof , and had imposed the Tribute on such as he had received by composition , as well the Coptites , as the other Inhabitants of it . Behold the Tenure of that Letter : From Gabdol Omar , the son of Chettab , to Gamrou the son of Gasus , God give you his peace , O Gamrou , and his mercy , and his benedictions , and to all the Mussulmans generally . After that , I give God thanks for the favours he hath done you ; there is no other God but he , and I pray him to bless Mahumet and his Family . I know , O Gamrou , by by the relation which hath been made me thereof , that the Province whereof you have the Government , is pleasant and well Fortify'd , well Cultivated , and very Populous ; that the Pharaos and the Amalekites have Reigned there , that they have display'd therein the marks of their greatness , and of their pride , imagining they were Eternal , and taking where they had not made any accompt . But now God hath established you in their Habitations , and put into your power their Wealth , their Servants , and their Children , and made you Inheritor of their Land ; praise , and blessing , and thanks be to him . To him belongs honour and glory . When you have received this my Letter , write me the particular qualities of Egypt , as well in respect of the Land as the Sea , and make me know it as if I had seen it my self . God preserve you . Gamrou having received this Letter , and seen what it contained , answered Omar , ( Gods peace be with him ) and writ to him in these terms : From Gabdol Gamrou , the son of Gasus , the Son of Vail , the Sa●amian , to the Successor of the Apostle of God , ( Gods peace and mercy be with him ) Omar the son of Chettab , Commander of the Faithful , one of the Chaliphs according to the right way , whose Letter I have received and read , and understood his intention ; wherefore I will dispel from his spirit the cloud of uncertainty , by the truth of my discourse . From God comes strength and power , and all things return to him . Know Lord Commander of the Faithful , that the Countrey of Egypt is nothing but a blackish Soil , and green Plants between a dusty Mountain and a reddish Sand. Between its Mountain and its Sand there are high-raised Plains , and levelled Eminences . It is surrounded by an Ascent which supplies it with provisions , and is in compass from Syene to the extremities of the Land , and the side of the Sea , a Moneths riding for a Man on Horse-back . Through the midst of the Countrey there runs a River , blest in the morning , and favoured of Heaven at night , which rises and falls according to the course of the Sun and Moon . It hath its time , wherein the Springs and Sources of the Earth are opened to it , according to the command given them by its Creator , who governs and dispenses its course , to supply the Province with sustenance ; and it follows according to the order prescribed it , till such time as its waters being risen , and its Waves rolling with noise , and its surges being come to their greatest elevation , the Inhabitants of the Countrey cannot pass from one Village to another , but in little Boats , and a man sees the little Wherryes turning to and ●ro , as white and black Camels in the imaginations of the people . Then when it is come to this condition . behold it begins to return back , and to confine it self within its Chanels , as it came out of it before , and rose up by little and little . And then the most forward , and the most slothful prepare themselves for labour , they are scattered up and down the Fields in multitudes , the people of the Law , whom God preserve , and the people of Alliance , whom men protect ; they are seen stirring to and fro like Ants , some weak , others strong , and wearying themselves out at the task imposed upon them ; for that is not obaained of them by their good will , but by force and constraint , by ill-treating and oppressing them . They are seen searching into the Earth , and turning up so much of it as hath been overflown , and casting into it all sorts of Grain , which they hope ( with the assistance of God ) will multiply therein . And it will not be long ere the Earth puts off the black hew of its manure , and cloaths it self in green , and casts forth a pleasant scent ; while it produces Stalks , and Leaves , and Ears , making a delightful show , and giving a good hope , the dew of Heaven watering it from above , and the moisture giving nourishment to its productions from beneath . Sometime there come certain Clouds , with a little Rain , sometimes there fall onely certain drops of water , and sometimes none at all . After that , Lord Commander of the Faithful , the Earth displayes her Beauties , and makes a Triumph of her Favours , cheering up the Inhabitants , and assuring them of a good Harvest of her Fruits , for the sustenance of them and their Cattel , and to be Transported elsewhere , and to make their Beasts multiply . She appears now ( Lord Commander of the Faithful ) like dusty ground , then presently it is a blewish Sea , and as it were a white Pearl , then like black Dirt , then as green Taffata , then as a piece of Embrodery of divers colours , then like a fount of molten Gold. Then they Harvest their Corn , which being Thrash'd out passes afterward diversly among Men , some taking what belongs to them , and others what does not belong to them . This vicissitude returns every year , every thing in its Season , according to the order and providence of the All-mighty ; may that great God be ever praised , blessed be he , the best of Creatures . As to what is necessary for the carrying on of these Works , and what should make the Countrey populous , and well cultivated , maintain it in a good condition , and make it advance from good to better , according to what hath been told us by such as are acquainted therewith , as having had the government of it in their hands , we have made a particular observation of three things ; The first is , not to credit the malicious discourses of the meaner sort of people , against the chiefest of the Countrey , because they are envious , and unthankful for the good which is done them . The second is , to lay out one third of the Tribute raised therein towards the reparation of Bridges , and Causeys . And the third is , not to raise the Tribute out of any Species , till it be in its perfection . This is the Description of Egypt , Lord Commander of the Faithful , whereby you may know it , as if you had seen it your self . God continue you in your good conduct , and make you happily manage your Empire , and assist you to undergo the charge he hath imposed on you , and inspire you with an acknowledgment of the favours he hath done you . Peace be with you ; May God be praised , and assist with his favours and benedictions our Lord Mahumet , and those of his House , and those of his party . The Commander of the Faithful Omar ( Gods mercy on him ) having read ( says the Author ) Gamrou's Letter , spoke thus ; He hath made an exquisite Description of the Land of Egypt and its Appurtenances ; he hath design'd it so well , that it cannot be mistaken by such as are capable of knowing things . Praised be God , O Assembly of Mussulmans , for the favours he hath done you , by bringing you into the possession of Egypt , and other Countries . He it is whose assistance we all ought to implore . They relate , that when the House of Gamrou , the son of Gasus , was demolish'd and made part of the great Mosquey of Masre , there was found in a corner a stone , on which these verses were written : Slight not a favourable occasion , wherein thou maist stretch forth thy hand to do some good ; We live but to die , and death is deceitfull ; from one hour to another , there is a change of affairs . They relate also that while the same Gamrou was Governour of Egypt certain Coptites came , and made evil reports to him against certain persons , about affairs which he knew nothing of , thinking by that means to insinuate themselves into his favour , and be powerful about him ; but he reproved them of it saying ; O ye Coptites , who are here assembled , know that when any one comes to give us evil reports of his Brother , we shall advance his Brother to higher Dignity , and debase the Detractor , for the Detractor envies the prosperity of his Neighbour , and endeavours to ruine him ; the cauldrons of his malice boil in his breast , so that it rises up into his Tongue , and these wicked discourses are the smoke of that fire which sets them a boyling . He said also ( Gods peace be with him ) he who makes ill reports to thee , calumniates thy self ; he who speaks ill to thee of another , speaks ill of thy self . He said sometimes to his Captains , and those whom he employed about his affairs ; Use me not as a Dagger to stab people withall . Shew your selves kind and obliging to all , for who would live in peace must practise it . Be carefull to secure the High-ways , and protect Travellers ; Punish the wicked , that they may be kept in by fear , and that the Marchant be in safety ; Strive not with the weak for the things whereof they are possessed ; claim not the thing wherewith they sustain themselves ; eat not of their Bread in their Houses , that you may have no remorse of Conscience . Understand you not what is read to you out of the Book of your Lord , which was inspired into the heart of your Prophet ? ( Gods peace and mercy be with him ) He will not desire your goods of you , that you might not mutually desire them one of another , and that you be not covetous in your hearts , and that that may not make a discovery of your maliciousness . Abunasre of the West ( Gods mercy on him ) in the Book of the Histories of Egypt , which God continue populous and well cultivated , says , that on the Castle-gate at Masre , in the time of the Romans , before the Mussulmans conquered Egypt , there was near the great Gate of the Church of Mugalleca , called the Gate of Grace , an Idol of Brass , in the form of a Camel , with the Figure of a man riding on him , having an Arabian Turbant on his Head , and his Bow over his Shoulder , and Shoes on his Feet . The Romans and the Coptites , when any one injured or unjustly persecuted another , came to that Statue , and standing before it , he who suffered the injury said to him who did it ; Give me what belongs to me , otherwise I will make my complaint to that Cavalier , who will oblige thee to do me right by fair means or by foul . By that Cavalier they meant Mahumet , ( Gods peace and mercy be with him ) for it is written among them in the Law of Moses and the Gospel , where the countenance and posture of Mahumet is described ; He shall ride or the Camel , and have Shoes on ; he shall carry the Arabian Bow , and have a Turbant on his Head : Gods peace and mercy be with him . When Gamrou came to Egypt to conquer it , he and the Mussulmans ( Gods peace be with them ) the Romans perceiving they would certainly be subdued , and not doubting of the Victory of the Mussulmans , hid that Statue under ground , that it might not serve the Mussulmans for an Argument against them in the dispute . I have heard ( says the son of Lahigus ) that that Statue had continued in that place several thousands of years , and that they knew not who had made it ; God knows how it stands . This story minds me of another , which is this ; The Sultan the Malcolcamel , Mahumet the son of Abubeker , the son of Job ( Gods mercy on him ) sent the son of Sagad Ambassador into one of the Islands of Andalouzia , the Soveraign whereof ( as I think ) was the Emperour . This Ambassador returning , related to the Sultan what strange things he had seen in the Island . He told him among other things he had seen , opposite to a Church belonging to the Romans , a Statue of Stone in the form of an Ass , with a man upon it , set on a square Pedestal , so that the Statue and the Pedestal were all of a piece , of a black bright stone ; and all who entered into the Church , or came out of it , did spit upon the Statue , and railed at it , then turned away from it . I ask'd the King ( continued the Sagadian as he related this story ) as I sate with him , what figure that was , and he told me that the Romans thought it a Statue of the Prince of the Mussulmans . Whereupon ( added he ) I felt my self smitten with the Zeal of the Mussulman Religion , which obliged me to speak thus to him ; Certainly great King , this people is ill informed of that Statue , and the opinion they have of it far from any likelihood of truth . Why ? said the King. Because ( said I ) he whom they imagine it represent , never rid but upon Camels ; on the contrary , 't is the Messias ( Gods peace be with him ) who rode on an Ass . The King thereupon sent for a company of Priests and Monks , and related my discours to them , and they doubted not but that I had reason , and spoke the truth , which made them presently consider what they should do with that Figure . The result was , that ere next day was over , they prepared it a Chappel , where they lodg'd it in the Church , afterwards burning incense before it , and cloathing it with Silk , and making a Procession about it , and doing it great honours with much Devotion . This was a business ( said they ) which was concealed from us . This Figure had not been set up in this Countrey , had it not been the Figure of the Messias ; for this is not the Countrey of the Mussulmans , and their Prince never came thither . He who related this story , said to the Sultan ; Have I sinned in doing so ? No , by the true God , said the Sultan , on the the contrary , you have done well , and deserved reward ; since what you did was out of the good zeal you had for the Mussulman Religion , and the service of the Prophet , Gods peace and mercy be with him . As to the Statue , that is it which the Christians adore , and wherein they put their hope . The Sangian relates in his ancient Annals , that one of the Caliphs of this Province caused Tribute to be paid at great Constantinople , and that Geuhar General of the Armies of Mugazzoldinil built the City of Cairo , which was called from the name of the Chaliph , Cairo of the Mugazzoldinil , and founded the Castles . They say he dilated his Conquests as far as Damas , before the Mugazzoldinil entered into Egypt . They relate , that in the seventh year of the Prophet's Retreat , God replenish him with his Favours and Benedictions , Chatteb the son of Abubalig came into Egypt from the Mucaux , bringing along with him Mary the Egyptian , and another young Lady , which they said was her Sister , and that the Apostle of God ( Gods peace and mercy be with him ) bestow'd her on Chasan the son of Thabet , who had by her his son Gabdorrachaman . His Mule was a great Hedghog , and his Ass a wild Goat . The Mucaux , who was then Cesar's Lieutenant in Egypt , made him a present of all that . Gabdolaglai the Othmanidan relates what follows ; I said one day to the son of Sagad , the Egyptian Lawyer , ( Gods mercy on him ) Tell us something , whereby we may know the excellency of the Countrey of Egypt . To that purpose ( said he ) 't were sufficient to tell what Historirians relate of the son of Masgud , and what the Prophet ( Gods peace and mercy be with him ) said to him of Egypt before he died . We were together ( said the son of Masgud ) in the House of our Mother Gaisa , ( Gods peace be with he ▪ ) and the Apostle of God ( Gods peace and mercy be with him ) cast his eye on us , being pressed with pain , with tears in his eyes , and declared to us , that he should die within a short time , speaking to us in these terms ; You are welcome , God give you a good and a long life , God preserve you , God govern you , God unite you , God protect you , God make you prosper , God raise you to honour , God give you peace . I I recommend to you the fear of God , and I recommend you to the All-mighty and All-good God , and I pray him to have a care of you , after me . O Apostle of God ( said we to him , when will your day be ? The time is very neer , ( said he ) behold I return to God , and to the Garden of Retirement , and the Paradise above . Who shall wash you ( said we ) O Apostle of God ? The men of my House ( reply'd he ) according to the order of their nearness . In what shall we bury you , O Apostle of God ? ( said we . ) In my Garments , if you please , ( said he ) or in those of the happy Arabia , or in the white ones of Egypt . Who shall make the Prayer for you , O Apostle of God ? ( said we weeping . ) Trouble not your selves for that ; ( said he ) God be merciful to you , and reward you for the care you have of your Prophet . When you have wash'd me , and laid me into a Sheet , put me into my Coffin , which is here by the side of my Tomb , then depart from me for a while , till my good friend Gabriel hath Prayed for me , and after him Michael , then Esraphiel , then the Angel of Death , with many other Angels , whom God Bless ; After that return to me , and come near me one after another , and pray God heartily to grant me peace and mercy ; and forbear importuning me with Cries , Weeping , and Lamentations . The first who shall make the Prayer for me , shall be the men of my own House , then their Wives , then you . Continue in peace with those of my Companions who are at a great distance from me ; and with those who have followed me in my Religion , till the day of the Resurrection . I make you witnesses of the Benediction which I give all those who have embraced the Mussulman Religion . This is the Testament which the Prophet ( God grant him peace and mercy ) made before his death . It suffices for the glory of Egypt , that he mention'd it at his death , and that he ordered they should bury him in the white Garments of Egypt . What greater glory can there be then that ! The incomparable old Man , Doctor of the sayings and actions of the Prophet Abugabdol Mahumet , the son of Negaman ( Gods peace be with him ) relates , upon the credit of him from whom he heard it , that the Apostle of God ( God grant him peace and mercy ) spoke one day in these terms ; The hand of God is upon Egypt , the Inhabitants of it are favoured with a particular Protection from God , and with a happy prosperity . The Ancient Abugabdol explicating these words of the Prophet , speaks thus ; That hand signifies Power and Divine assistance . Guebad the son of Mahumet , ( Gods peace be with him ) speaks thus ; Sitting one day in the great Ancient Mosquery of Masre , which God preserve , I heard a Citizen who related it as a thing which he had learnt from some great Person , that it was on a time asked one of the Sages of Egypt , What is the most delightful thing that ever you saw ? Fruit ( reply'd he ) when they appear clustered all about the Trees and Plants like Clouds , which closely follow one another . What was the best thing you did ever eat ? What was presented to me ( said he ) in a quiet place , without trouble and disturbance , when I have been very hungry . What was the most pleasant Drink you ever tasted ? The remainders ( said he ) of the overflowing of the Nile of Egypt in the Spring time . What was the most delightful thing you ever heard ? The eloquent voice ( said he ) of a Person reading the Alcoran , and pronouncing it distinctly , without Singing and without Artifice . In what did you find your self most commodiously clad ? In Linnen half worn out ( reply'd he ) in Summer , and in any other Cloath or Stuffe in Winter . Do you find any thing better then that ? Yes ( reply'd he ) Health . It is related of one of Lawyers of Egypt ( God shew him mercy ) that he said ; I have heard a man who related in the Tent of the Commander of the Faithful Gamrou the son of Gasus ( Gods peace be with him ) or over against it , as a thing which he had from Mecdad the son of Magdaquerbe , the Zebidian , that the Prophet ( Gods peace and mercy be with him ) spoke thus ; No man can eat any thing better in this World then what he eats by the labour of his hands . For the Prophet of God David liv'd by the labour of his hands . 'T is related of Bara ( Gods peace be with him ) that he said thus upon this occasion ; The Prophets and Devout persons , have always endeavoured to get their Livelihood by lawful ways ; Adam ( Gods peace be with him ) was a Labourer , Seth a Weaver , Edrisus a Taylor , Noah a Carpenter , Cadar a Mule-keeper , David an Armourer , Abraham a Sower of Seeds , others say a Weaver of Lawn , Salich a Marchant , Moses and Saguib , and Mahumet , ( Gods peace and mercy be with them ) were Shepherds , Locman a Taylor , Jesus the son of Mary a Pilgrim , Abubeker , and Omar , and Othman , and Gali , and Gabdorrachaman , the son of Guph , and Talche , were Merchants Trading in Cypres and Lawnes , Maimoune the son of Meharam , and Mahumet the son of Sirin , were also Lawn-Merchants , Zebir the son of Gauam , and Gamrou the son of Gasus , and Gamer the son of Carir were Silk-Merchants , Job the Skinner sold Goats-Skins , Sagad the son of Abuvacas drove a Trade in Dyers Woad , Othman the son of Mahumet the Lachamian was a Taylor , Malich the son of Dinar was a Writer . Neguim the Deaf ( God grant him mercy ) related to my what follows ; There was ( said he ) in the Caraph at Masre a devout man , who stood every Friday at the Gate of the great old Mosquey , of the same side with Gamrou's House , after the Prelate had concluded the Prayer , and cry'd out with a loud voice ; There is no other God but the great God alone , without Associate ; It is he who Reings ; He ought to be Praised ; Life and Death proceed from him ; He ever lives and never dies ; That which is good is in his Hand ; To him all things return ; He is able to do all things . All those who heard him repeated what he said , till there remained but few persons in the Mosquey ; then at last he said ; O Assembly of the Faithful , he who abstains from things forbidden , obtains remission of his Sins ; he who is content with what God sends him , hath Wealth enough ; he who eschews evil , is in safety . He ceased not to do this , till God call'd him , God grant him mercy . He lies Buried in the Cemitery of Masre , which God protect against its Enemies , and keep in his Holy custody , Amen . It is in God we hope , it is good to wait upon him ; God grant peace to our Lord Mahumet , and to those of his House , and those of his Party , and fill him with his Benedictions . Behold the Book finish'd by the grace of our glorious Lord ; let him be praised , and exalted , and glorify'd . This Copy ( which God Bless ) was finished in Writing , the 14th . day of the venerable Moneth Regebe , in the year 992. at Tibe the Noble , God bless her Nobility , and replenish her with his Favours . Tibe is a City in Arabia , according to the Geuharian . The 14th . of Regebe 992. Corresponds to the 22. of July 1584. FINIS . A CATALOGUE of Books printed for Thomas Basset , and are to be sold at his Shop at the George near Cliffords Inne in Fleet-street . Various Histories and Miscellaneous Discourses , &c. 1. COsmography in four Books , containing the Chorography and History of the World , and all the principal Kingdoms , Provinces , Seas , and Isles thereof . The 5th . Edition corrected and enlarged . By P. Heylin . In Folio , price 20 s. 2. The Voyages and Travels of the Embassadours sent by Frederick Duke of Holstein to the Great Duke of Muscovy and the King of Persia , begun in the Year 1633 , and finished 1639 : containing a Complete History of Muscovy , Tartary , Persia , and other adjacent Countries . Also the Travels of Mandelslo from Persia into the East Indies , containing a Description of Indosthan the Mogul's Empire , the Oriental Islands Japan , China , &c. In three Books . The whole illustrated with Maps and Figures . Written originally by Adam Olearius , Secretary to the Embassie . Englished by J. D. The second Edition . In Folio , price 18 s. 3. An Historical Account of the Romish State , Court , Interest , Policies , &c. and the mighty Influences of the Jesuits in that Church , and many other Christian States , not hitherto extant . Written originally by Monsieur de Sainct Amour , Doctor of Sorrbonns . Englished by J. D. In Folio , price 14 s. 4. The History of Philosophy , by Tho. Stanley , Esq In Folio , price 3 l. 5. The History of the Caribby Islands , viz. Barbadoes , Saint Christophers , Saint Vincents , Martinico , Dominico , Barbouthos , Monserrat , Mevis , Antego , &c. in all 28 : containing the Natural and Moral History of those Islands . Illustrated with Sculptures representing the most considerable Rarities therein described . Rendered into English by J. D. of Kidwelly . In Folio , price 10 s. 6. Bentivolio and Vrania in six Books , by Nath. Ingelo , D. D. In Folio , price 12 s. 7. Advertisements from Parnassus ; with the Politick Touchstone . Written originally in Italian by that famous Roman Trojano Boccalini . Englished by the Right Honourable Henry Earl of Monmouth . In Folio , price 10 s. 8. Londinopolis : An Historical Discourse or Perlustration of the Cities of London and Westminster , with the Courts of Justice , Antiquities , and New Buildings thereunto belonging . By James Howell . In Folio , price 5 s. 9. The Complete Body of the Art Military : Being plain and perfect Directions for the right ordering and framing of an Army both of Horse and Foot : together with the manner of Fortifications , and the Art of Gunnery . By Richard Elton , Lieutenant Colonel . In Folio , price 8 s. 10. The History of the late Wars in Denmark , comprising all the Transactions ( both Military and Civil ) during the differences betwixt the two Northern Crowns , in the Years 1657 , 1658 , 1659 , 1660. Illustrated with several Maps . By R. Mantey . In Folio , price 6 s. 11. A General Collection of Discourses of the Virtuosi of France , upon Questions of all sorts of Philosophy . In Folio , price 30 s. 12. Ecclesia Restaurata : or the History of the Reformation of the Church of England , containing the beginning , progress , and success of it ; from the first preparations to it by King Henry VIII . untill the Legal settling of it under Queen Elizabeth . By Peter Heylin , D. D. The second Edition in Folio , price 10 s. 13. Aerius Redivivus : or the History of the Presbyterians , containing the beginnings , progress , and successes of that Active Sect , &c. By Peter Heylin , D. D. In Folio , price 12 s. 14. The History of England extending to the Conquest of so much of Britain as was subjected by the Romans . Written in the Year 1666 , in Folio , pricee 3 s. 6 d. 15. The Use of the Pen and Pencil , or the Art of Painting . By William Sanderson , Esq in Folio , price 2 s. 6 d. 16. Cyprianus Anglicus : or the History of the Life and Death of William Laud Lord Archbishop of Canterbury ; containing also the Ecclesiastical History of the three Kingdoms of England , Scotland , and Ireland , from the first rising till his death . By Peter Heylin , D. D. The second Edition in Folio , price 10 s. printed 1671. 17. The History of Romish Treasons and Usurpations : together with a particular account of many gross Corruptions and Impostures in the Church of Rome , highly dishonourable and injurious to Christian Religion : with a large Preface to the Romanists . By H. Foulis , B. D. in Folio , price 20 s. printed 1671. 18. The Merchants Map of Commerce , wherein the universal manner and matter of Trade is compendiously handled . By Lewis Roberts , Merchant . The second Edition in Folio , price 16 s. printed 1671. 19. Resuscitatio : or bringing into publick light several pieces of the Works Civil , Historical , Philosophical , and Theological , ( hitherto sleeping ) of the Right Honourable Francis Bacon , Baron of Verulam , Viscount Saint Alban . In two parts . The third Edition , according to the best corrected Copies , together with His Lordships Life . By W. Rawley , D. D. His Lordships Chaplain . In Folio , price 14 s. printed 1671. 20. Fodinae Regales : or the History , Laws , and Places of the chief Mines and Mineral Works in England , Wales , and the English Pale in Ireland . As also of the Mint and Money . By Sir John Pettus , Knight . In Folio , price 5 s. 21. The Art how to know Men. Originally written by the Sieur de la Chambre , Counsellour to His Majesty of France , and Physician in ordinary . Englished by J. D. In Octavo , price 3 s. 22. Various Histories written originally by Claudius Aelianus , rendered into English by Tho. Stanley . In Octavo , price 2 s. 6 d. 23. Scarrons Novels , viz. The Fruitless Precaution , the Hypocrites , the Innocent Adultery , the Judge in his own Cause , the Rival Brothers , the invisible Mistress , the Chastisement of Avarice . Rendered into English with some Additions by J. Davies . In Octavo , price 3 s. 24. Hippocrates Aphorisms reviewed and rendered into English , and digested into an exact and methodical form . In Octavo , price 1 s. 25. Arnaldo , or the Injured Lovers . A new Romance . In Octavo , price 1 s. 6 d. 26. Poems on several subjects . By Edward Lord Herbert , Baron of Cherbery . In Octavo , price 1 s. 27. A further Discovery of the Mystery of Jesuitism , representing the Humours , Designs , and Practises of those who call themselves The Society of Jesus . In Twelves , price 2 s. 6 d. 28. Modern Policies taken from Machiavel , Borgia , and other choice Authors : to which is added Regi Sacrum . By Sir William Blois , Knight . In Octavo , price 1 s. 6 d. 29. Lux Lillio , or Observations upon these two parts of Grammar , Orthographie and Etymologie . By Tho. Scriven , M. A. In Octavo , price 1 s. 30. Epictetus Junior : or Maxims of Modern Morality , in two Centuries . Collected by J. Davies of Kidwelly . In Twelves , price 1 s. 31. The Complete Writing-master : A Copy-book furnished with all the most useful Hands now practised by the best Artists in London , with such plain directions for young Learners , that they may in a short time fit themselves for any Trade or Imployment whatsoever . Invented , written , and engraven , by E. Cocker . In Quarto , price 1 s. 32. A Persuasive to Conformity , by way of a Letter to the Dissenting Brethren , by Jo. Hinckley , M. A. In Octavo , price 1 s. 6 d. 33. The Ceremonies of the Vacant See , or a true Relation of what passes at Rome upon the Popes death , with the Proceedings in the Conclave for the Election of a new Pope , according to the Constitutions and Ceremonials ; as also the Convocation and Cavalcade . Out of the French by J. Davies . In Octavo , price 1 s. printed 1671. 34. The Life of General Monk , Duke of Albemarle , &c. with Remarks upon his Act●ons . By T. Gumble , D. D. one of his Chaplains . In Octavo , price 4 s. printed 1671. 35. A Help to English History , containing a succession of all the Kings of England , the English Saxons , and the Britans ; the Kings and Princes of Wales , the Kings and Lords of Man , the Isle of Wight ; as also of all the Dukes , Marquesses , Earls , and Bishops thereof ; with the Description of the places from whence they had their Titles : together with the Names and Ranks of the Viscounts , Barons , and Baronets of England . By P. Heylin , D. D. and since his death continued to this present year 1671 , with the Coats of Arms of the Nobility Blazon'd . In Twelves , price 4 s. 36. A Geographical Description of the four parts of the World , taken from the Notes and Works of the famous Monsieur Sanson , Geographer to the French King , and other eminent Travellers and Authors . To which are added the Commodities , Coins , Weights , and Measures of the chief places of Traffick in the World ; compared with those of England ( or London ) as to the Trade thereof . Also a Treatise of Travel and another of Traffick . The whole illustrated with variety of useful and delightful Maps and Figures . By Rich. Blome . In Folio , price 20 s. 37. Titles of Honour . By J. Selden , Esq In Folio , price 20 s. printed 1672. 38. The Egyptian History , treating of the Pyramids , the Inundation of the Nile , and other Prodigies of Egypt , according to the Opinions and Traditions of the Arabians . Written originally in the Arabian Tongue by Murtadi the Son of Gaphiphus . Rendered into French by Monsieur Vattier , Arabick Professor to the King of France : and thence faithfully done into English by J. D. of Kidwelly . In Octavo , price 2 s. 6. d. printed 1672. PLAYS . 39. THe English Princess : or the Death of Richard III. A Tragdy written in the year 1666 , and Acted at the Duke of York's Theatre . In Quarto , price 1 s. 6 d. 40. The ●oman Generals , or the Distressed Ladies . By J. D. of Grays Inne , Gent. In Quarto , price 1 s. 41. The Slighted Maid . A Comedy Acted at the Duke of York's Theatre . In Quarto , price 1 s. 42. The Marriage Night . Written by the Lord Visccunt Faulkland . In Quarto , price 1 s. 43. The Spanish Gipsie , as it was Acted at the Private House in Drury Lane and Salisbury Court. Written by T. Middleton and W. Rowley , Gent. In Quarto , price 1 s. DJUINITY . 44. THirty six Sermons : XVII . Ad Aulam , V. Ad Clerum , VI. Ad Magistratum , VIII . Ad Populum . By the Right Reverend Father in God Robert Sanderson late Lord Bishop of Lincoln . The fifth Edition , corrected and amended . In Folio , price 18 s. 45. Scintilla Altaris : Primitive Devotion in the Fasts and Feasts of the Church of England . By Edward Sparke , D. D. The fourth Edition , consisting of Prose , Poems , Prayers , and Sculptures on the several occasions . In Octavo , price 7 s. 46. The Worthy Communicant : or a Discourse of the Nature , Effects , and Blessings consequent to the Worthy receiving of the Lords Supper ; with Devotions fitted to every part of that Ministration . By Jeremy Taylor , late Lord Bishop of Down and Connor . In Octavo , price 4 s. 47. The Holy Court. In five Tomes . Written in French by N. Caussin . Translated into English by Sir T. H. and others . In Folio , price 30 s. 48. A Summary of Devotions , compiled and used by William Laud , sometime Lord Archbishop of Canterbury . In Twelves , price 1 s. 49. The Chief Interest of Man : or a Discourse of Religion , clearly demonstrating the Equity of the Precepts of the Gospel , and how much a due observance thereof doth conduce to the happiness aad well-being as well of Humane Societiesas of particular persons . By H. Lukin . In Twelves , price s. 50. Corporal Worship discuss'd and defended in a Visitation Sermon , April 21. 1670. in Saint Saviours Southwark . Published to prevent further calumny . By W. Bassett . In Quarto , price 6 d. 51. Sculptures , the exactest exstant , designed and suited to every Feast and Fast throughout the Year in the Book of Common Prayer . By Edw. Sparke , D. D. In Octavo , Twelves , and Twenty four . LAW . 52. AN Abridgment of the Common Law , Alphabetically digested . By Hen. Rolle , Serjeant at Law. Published by the Lord Chief Justice Hale , and approved of by all the Judges . In Folio , price 40 s. 53. The Reports of Sir George Croke , Knight , of such select Cases as were adjudged in the times of Queen Elizabeth , King James , and King Charles I. Collected and written in French by himself , revised and published in English by Sir Harbottle Grimston , Baronet , Master of the Rolls . The second Edition , carefully corrected by the Original . In three Parts . In Folio , price 45 s. 54. All the four Parts of the Institutes of the Laws of England . I. A Commentary on Littleton . II. An Exposition on Magna Charta , and other Statutes . III. Concerning High Treason , and other Pleas of the Crown . IV. Concerning the Jurisdiction of Courts . All with necessary Tables not heretofore printed . In Folio , price 45 s. 55. Brief Animadversions on , Amendments of , and Additional Explanatory Records to the Fourth Part of the Institutes of the Laws of England , concerning the Jurisdiction of Courts . By W. Pryn Esq In Folio , price 12 s. 56. The Reports of the Learned Edmund Anderson , Knight , late Chief Justice of the Common Bench , of many principal Cases argued and adjudged in the time of the late Queen Elizabeth . In two Parts In Folio , price 14. s. 57. Reports and Cases taken in the third , fourth , fifth , sixth , and seventh Years of the late King Charles , as they were argued at the Common Pleas Bar. By Sir Tho. Hetley , Knight , Serjeant at Law , and appointed by the King and Judges for one of the Reporters of the Law. In Folio , price 5 s. 58. The Reports of Sir John Bridgman , Knight , sometime Chief Justice of Chester , in the time of King James . In Folio , price 5 s. 59. The Reports of Judge Owen . In Folio , price 5 s. 60. Reports of divers Resolutions in Law , arising upon Cases in the Court of Wards , and other Courts at Westminster , in the Reigns of the late King James and King Charles . By Sir James Ley Knight and Baronet . In Folio , price 4 s. 61. The Pleader , containing Presidents and Forms of Declarations , Pleadings , Issues , Judgments , and Proceedings in all kinds of Actions , Real , Personal , and Mixt. Collected and published by Jo. Herne . In Folio , price 16 s. 62. The Statutes at large . By Ferdinando Pulton ; and continued to the Year 1670 , by T. Manby of Lincolns Inne . In Folio , price 50 s. 63. A Collection of Entries , &c. by W. Rastall , Esq Newly amended , and much enlarged with many good Presidents of late times , whereof divers are upon sundry Statutes , and noted in the end of the Table . In Folio , price 3 l. 64. A Book of Entries , containing Presidents of Courts , Declarations , Informations , &c. By Sir Edward Coke , Knight . In Folio , price 3 l. 65. Ossicium Vicecomitum : the Office and Authority of Sheriffs , gathered out of the Statutes and Books of the Common Laws of this Kingdom . Corrected and very much enlarged by Mich. Dalton , Esq To which is added a Supplement , containing a Collection of the Statutes touching Sheriffs made since Mr. Daltons writing , which are in force at this day . In Folio , price 12 s. 66. The Practical Counsellour in the Law touching Fines , Common Recoveries , Judgments , and the execution thereof ; Statutes , Recognizances , and Bargain and Sale. Collected out of the many great Volums of the Law. By W. Sheppard , Esq In Folio , price 12 s. 67. The twelveth and thirteenth Parts of the Lord Coke's Reports . In Folio , price 7 s. 6 d. 68. Brevia Judicialia . In Folio , price 10 s. 69. Thesaurus Brevium . In Folio , price 6 s. 70. Actions on the Case for Slander . By W. Sheppard . In Folio , price 6 s. 71. Latch's Reports . In Folio , price 6 s. 72. Placita Latinè Rediviva . A Book of Entries , containing perfect and approved Presidents of Counts , Declarations , &c. not heretofore published in Print . Collected out of the Manuscripts of Richard Brownlow , Jo. Gulston , Rob. Moyl , and Thomas Cory , Esquires ; and digested into an exact method . By R. Aston of Furnivals Inne . In Quarto , price 6 s. 73. The Grand Abridgment of the Law continued . By W. Hughes . In three Volums in Quarto , price 50 s. 74. The Complete Clerk : containing Forms of all sorts of Presidents for Conveyances and Assurances ; and other Instruments now in use and practice . The second Edition , very much enlarged . In Quarto , price 12 s. 75. A Treatise of Forest Laws . By Jo. Manwood . The third Edition , corrected and enlarged . In Quarto , price 6 s. 76. An exact Book of Entries , of the most select Judicial Writs used in the Common Law. By Robert Moyle , Esq late one of the Prothonotaries of the Court of Kings Bench. In Quarto , price 3 s. 77. An Abridgment of all the Statutes from Magna Charta untill the Year 1670 , By E. Wingate . In Octavo , price 6 s. 78. The Terms of the Law , with Additions . In Octavo , price 4 s. 79. The Principles of the Law reduced to practice . By Will. Phillips . In Twelves , price 1 s. 80. The Parsons Guide , or the Law of Tithes much enlarged throughout the whole Book . By W. Sheppard , Esq In Twelves , price 1 s. 81. The Complete Attorney : shewing the Office of an Attorney in the Courts of Kings Bench , Common Pleas , and Pleas in the Exchequer , and the manner of their Proceedings ; together with Instructions for the Sollicitation of any Cause in Chancery , Exchequer Chamber , Dutchy Chamber , &c. carefully revised and enlarged . In Octavo , price 3 s. 82. Littleton's Tenures in French and English . In Twelves , price 2 s. 6 d. 83. Perkins of the Laws of England . In Octavo English , price 2 s. 84. The Touchstone of Wills , Testaments , and Administrations . Collected out of the Ecclesiastical , Civil , and Canon Laws ; as also out of the Customs , Common Laws , and Statutes of this Kingdom . By Geo. Meriton . In Twelves , price 1 s. 6 d. 85. A Guide for Constables , Churchwardens , &c. according to the several Additions and Alterations of the Law till the 22th . Year of His Majesty's Reign . The third Edition . Collected by Geo. Meriton . In Twelves , price 1 s. 6 d. 86. Parsons Law : or a View of Avowsons . Wherein is contained the Rights of Patrons , Ordinaries , and Incumbents , to Advowsans , of Churches and Benefices , with Cure of Souls , and other Spiritual Promotitions . The second Edition , enlarged . By W. Hughes . In Octavo , price 2 s. 6 d. 87. The Jurisdiction of the Admiralty of England asserted against Sir Ed. Cokes Articuli Admiralitatis in Chap. 22. of his Jurisdiction of Courts . By R. Zouch . In Octavo , price 1 s. 6 d. 88. The Grounds of the Laws of England . By M. Hawke . In Octavo , price 3 s. 6 d. 89. The Common Law epitomized . By W. Glisson and A. Gulson , Esquires . In Octavo , price 3 s. 90. The Ancient Legal Course and Fundamental Coustitution of the Palace Court or Marshalsea : together with the several Charges of all Proceedings there . In Twelves , price 8 d. 91. The Complete Justice : being an exact Collection out of such as have treated of the Office of Justices of the Peace . In Twelves , price 2 s. 92. Justice restored : or a Guide for His Majesty's Justices of the Peace , both in Sessions and out of Sessions . The second Edition , enlarged . In Twelves , price 1 s. 93. The Justice of the Peace his Clerks Cabinet : a Book of Presidents or Warrants fitted and made ready to his hand , for every Case that may happen within the compass of his Masters Office. By W. Sheppard , Esq In Octavo , price 1 s. 94. A Vade mecum , or Table containing the substance of such Statutes wherein any one or more Justices of the Peace are enabled to act as well in as out of the Sessions of the Peace . By W. Young , Esq In Twelves , price 1 s. 95. A Catalogue of the Common and Statute Law Books of this Realm , and some others relating thereunto . Alphabetically digested under proper heads : with an Account of the best Editions , Volums , and Common prices they are now sold at . In Twelves , price 1 s. 96. The Law of Conveyances . By Jo. Herne . In Octavo , price 2 s. 97. An Abridgment of Sir Fra. More 's Reports . By W. Hughes , Esq In Octavo , price 2 s. 6 d. 98. Plowden's Quaere's in English . In Octavo , price 2 s. 6 d. 99. An Abridgment of three Volums of Sir Geo. Crokes Reports . By W. Hughes . In Octavo , price 6 s. 100. The Young Clerks Tutor : being a Collection of the best Presidents of Recognizances , Obligations , Conditions , Acquittances , Bills of Sale , Warrants of Attorney , &c. In Octavo , price 1 s. 6 d. 101. Land-Lords Law : A Collection of several Cases in the Law concerning Leases , and the Covenants , Conditions , Grants , Provisoes , Exceptions , Surrenders , &c. of the same : and several other matters which often come in debate between Land-Lord and Tenant . The third Edition . By Geo. Meriton , Gent. In Twelves , price 1 s. 6 d. 102. An Abridgment of the Doctor and Student . In Octavo , price 1 s. 103. Reports or Causes in Chancery . Collected by Sir G. Cary. In Octavo , price 1 s. 6 d. 104. Formulae benè placitandi . A Book of Entries , containing variety of choice Presidents of Counts , Declarations , Informations , Pleas in Bar and Abatement , Replications , Rejoynders , Issues , Verdicts , Judgments , Utlaries , and Avowries : and divers other Pleadings in Real , Personal , and Mixt Actions . Collected from the Manuscripts as well of some of the late Learned Prothonotaries of the Court of Common Pleas , as of divers eminent Practisers in the Court of Kings Bench. Never before extant in Print . Methodically digested under apt Titles , with an exact Table . By W. B. a Clerk of the Court of Common Pleas. In Folio , price 12 s. printed 1671. 105. The Lord Dyer's Reports : with a Table never before printed with it . In Folio , primed 1671. 106. Cowels Interpreter . Corrected and very much enlarged . By Tho. Manley . In Folio , printed 1671. 137. The Complete Sollicitor . Corrected and enlarged . In Octavo , price 3 s. Printed 1672. Now in the Press . 108. The Lord Coke's Eleven Volums of Reports n French , with a Table never before printed with them . In Folio . 109. A new Dictionary in English and Latine . By Thomas Holy-Oake . In Quarto . FINIS . LONDON : Printed by R. Battersby for Thomas Bassett , Bookseller at the George near Cliffords Inne in Fleetstreet . 1672. Notes, typically marginal, from the original text Notes for div A51638-e6680 The Author's Prayer . * The Arabian hath 20. Proper names , which for brevity's jake are omitted . The Author's Design . The Priests of Egypt . The Cater . Effects of of the Magick of the Egyptian Priests . Gancam King and Priest . A Castle built by Spirit . Sources of the Nile . The Priestess Borsa . Her Pipes . Her Ram. House of Adamant . Nabuchodonozor . Ga iac Son of Gancam . His Braz●n Tr●e . Philemo● . Saiouph . A Maritrine Pyramid . Pharaan King of Egypt . Masar King of Egypt . Eardesir King and Priest . The Priestess Bedoura . Hermes . The Danae . Outiratis . The City of the Black Eagle . Saurid the Son of Sahaloc . Aclimon . Pyramids . Sauria's Mirrour . The Nurse Idol . The Idol Becres . The two great Pyramids . Pyramids built before the Deluge . Armelius . Abum . The Annals of two Brothers , Coptites . The three Pyramids . The colour'd Pyramid . Seven Orders of Priests . Guards of the Pyramids . Stories of the Pyramids . Story I. Story II. Story III. Story IV. Story V. Predictions made to King Saurid . Nabuchodonozor . The Spirits of the Pyramids . Saurid's Death . Hargib Saurid's Son. Addicted to Chemistry . Domeria . Menaos . History of the Deluge and Noah . Adam . Seth. Enos . Cainan . Mahalel . Jared . Edrisus . Mechavel King. The name Edrisus . Hermes . Matusalech . Malec . Noah . King Darmasel . Mechavel Son of Darmasel . Saudib . Philemon . The Ark. Mechavel would fire the Ark. The Deluge . Different O inious of the Deluge . History of Noah , according to an ancient Book found by the Author . Noah's Wife . 〈◊〉 . 2156 Years from Adam to the Deluge . The Elephant sneezes out a Swine , the Lion a Cat. The Vine , and the part the Devil hath in it . Noah's Shrine . The Venom of the Scorpion and the Serpent . The Kings of Egypt before the Deluge . Pharaan . Philemon . Pharaan . Masar King of Egypt . Garisa . Coptim , Father of the Coptites . Maca. Moncatam's Chemistry . Mirrour of Racoda . Pharos of Alexandria . Noah's Prayer for Masar . Masar's Tomb. Kings of Egypt after the Deluge . History of Abraham and Totis King of Egypt . Charoba Tatis's Da ghter . Abraham's Prayer for Charoba . A Chanel out of the Nile into the Red Sea. Totis called The Just . Totis a Tyrant , the first of the Pharaos . Charoba poisons her Father , and reigns after him . History of Gebirus and Charoba . Alexandria . The Nymph Marina . Painters in the bottom of the Sea. The Seven Tombs . Charoba's Nurse defeats Gebirus and his Army . Charoba's Death . Dalica Queen of Egypt . The Kings of Egypt after Dalica . Notes for div A51638-e18700 Words of Mahumet advantageous to Egypt . Augmentation of the Nile . A young Virgin Sacrificed for that end . Pharao . Haman . Sources of the Nile . Causes of ●s overflowing . The Q●lities of Eg●pt . The History of the Ez●pti●● Slave . Qualities of Egypt . The Nubians . Gamra and Zep●ta . Belsa Son of the Coptesse . Omar . The 〈◊〉 〈…〉 Mamunus . Barbarians . The Rajan Joseph's Pharao . Geouna . Strabo calls these kinds of Lands 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Manhi . Lahon . The Name of Alphiom . Joseph . Alphiom II. Geomery . The Nilometer . Alphiom III. Alphiom IV. It s Revenue . Joseph's Prison . The place of Jacob's Camel. Zelicha Joseph ' s Mistress . Caphor's Prayer . Joseph's prayer . Gize . The Pyramids . Macherir the blind Man. Mussulman Doemons . The Piramids . Babelain . Babylon . Quisias the son of Caltham . The front of the Mosquey . The augmentations of the Mosquey of Masre . Reading of History in the Mosquey . The green Tables of the Mosquey of Masre . Pharao's Castle . Caron the Wealthy , who is Corah . Chemistry . Omars Letter to Gamrou . Gamrou's Answer to Omar . A Statue of Mahumet at Masre . Another Statue of Mahumet . Cairo . Mary of Egypt . The last words of Mahumet . Other words of Mahumet . The words of a Sage of Egypt . The Prophets and Devout Persons liv'd by their Labour . The cryes of a Devote at the Mosquey-Gate of Masre . 
A25743	----	The history of Algiers and it's slavery with many remarkable particularities of Africk / written by the Sieur Emanuel D'Aranda, sometime a slave there ; English'd by John Davies ... Relation de la captivité du sieur Emanuel d'Aranda. English Aranda, Emanuel d', b. 1602. 1666 Approx. 476 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 145 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. Text Creation Partnership, Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) : 2006-06 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1). A25743 Wing A3595 ESTC R12929 12203450 ocm 12203450 56140 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A25743) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 56140) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 118:9) The history of Algiers and it's slavery with many remarkable particularities of Africk / written by the Sieur Emanuel D'Aranda, sometime a slave there ; English'd by John Davies ... Relation de la captivité du sieur Emanuel d'Aranda. English Aranda, Emanuel d', b. 1602. Davies, John, 1625-1693. [19], 270 p. Printed for John Starkey ..., London : 1666. Translation of: Relation de la captivité et liberté du sieur Emanvel d'Aranda. French ed. published in 1557. Cf. Nouv. biog. gen. Reproduction of original in British Library. Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford. Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO. EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor. The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines. Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements). Keying and markup guidelines are available at the Text Creation Partnership web site . eng Slavery -- Algeria -- Algiers -- Personal narratives. Algiers (Algeria) -- History. 2005-06 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2005-09 SPi Global Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2006-01 Ali Jakobson Sampled and proofread 2006-01 Ali Jakobson Text and markup reviewed and edited 2006-04 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion How the Christian Slaues are beaten at Algiers . THE HISTORY OF ALGIERS And it's SLAVERY . WITH Many Remarkable Particularities of AFRICK . Written by the Sieur EMANVEL D' ARANDA , Sometime a SLAVE there . English'd by JOHN DAVIES of Kidwelly . LONDON , Printed for John Starkey , at the Mitre in Fleetstreet , within Temple-Bar . M.DC.LXVI . TO THE HONORABLE Sir Philip Howard . WORTHY SIR , I Happen'd to wait on your Honour , when a Relation was brought you , of the Treatment , which some of our Nation , taken by the Dutch , in the last years Engagements , receiv'd among them . Vpon the hearing of that , and a reflection on what I had read in the ensuing Treatise , I imagin'd to my self , what parallel might be made between the Slavery at A●g●ers , and the Restraint at Amsterdam , and ▪ other places in the Netherlands ▪ and , abstracting from the Obligations of a Christian Perswasion on the one side , I weigh'd the actions of both , by the ballance of that Generosity , which may be expected from an Enemy . The result was , an inclination to believe , that down-right Mahumetisme may rise up in judgement against the feign'd professions of Christianity in a Low-Country people , exemplary for their persidiousness to their greatest Benefactors the English . Having thereupon fix'd my thoughts on the rendring of this Piece of the Slavery of Algiers into English , I withall resolv'd to dedicate it to that Person , whose easiness of access , even when the last years Contagion was neer the height of it's rage ( a singular favour to a person of my station ) had given me the occasion of doing it . It hath pleas'd that invisible hand , which guides all humane actions , to answer the wishes I made at a great distance hence , to wit , that , at my return , I might find your Honor ( as I have ) in perfect health . Which indulgence of Heaven fills me with hopes , that a life so miraculously preserv'd , will , for the future , be as miraculously continu'd . I flatter my self with a presumption of your pardon , for the roughness of this Address , especially when I reflect on the many favours I have receiv'd from your Honour since the happiness of my first being known to you . These I must confess have been so great , that they require , not only an acknowledgement , but also a publick profession of my being , WORTHY SIR , Your Honours most humble , and much obliged servant J. DAVIES . ADVERTISEMENT . Concerning the Author and the Work. ' T Is commonly said , that , by the Pattern , a man may judge of the whole Piece ; so , from the miseries endur'd by the Person , from whom we have the ensuing Relation , it may the more easily be inferr'd , what is suffer'd by forty thousand , reduc'd to the same wretched condition of Captivity . What he writes therefore is not to be look'd on as a kind of Romance , to please such as fondly imagine , that most of what is acted on the Stages of remote Countries is onely the issue of insinuating Fiction ; but as a sincere and plain Relation of that diversity of strange accidents and adventures , good or bad , which happen'd to himself or others , during the time of his Slavery . Whereof having given a particular account , from the beginning of his misfortunes , to his happy return into his native Country , he afterwards comes to give an exact , but short one , of the Antiquity of the City of Algiers and its reduction under the power of the Turks ; wherein may be seen many particular remarks relating to Africk . At last , he closes up the Work with fifty Relations , which he names Particular , as happening to divers persons , his fellow-Captives , either during the time of his Slavery , or not long before , or after it . From all which may be inferr'd the strange uncertainties , whereto humane Affairs are subject ; and what advantages some make of their afflictions , and how irreformable others are in theirs . It was our Authors fortune to be acquainted with his , while he was yet very young ; and it may well be imagin'd , that they have contributed much to his a●ter-advancement . Of which we shall give the Reader onely the satisfaction of the ensuing Coppy of Verses , printed before the French Edition , which came forth the last year , and so ease him of all further advertisements at this time . J. D. Nobili Consultissimoque Domino , D. EMANUELI D'ARANDA , I.V.L. Regiae Maj. Cath. a Consiliis , & in Districtu Brugensi , & Territorio Franconatensi , Justitiae Militaris Praefecto , uti de vera Libertate gratulatur , ita perpetuam felicitatem apprecatur OTHO SPERLINS , Phil. & Med. D. TU qui , magnorum nunquam non dignus avorum , Barbaricas inter puppes , piratica Monstra , Cerbereosque canes , caelum jus , fasque perosos , Triste jugum vultu didice isti ferre sereno , Sortis Aranda tu Faber es , tu pictor Aranda , Exant latorum terraque marique laborum . Has inter spinas , atque haec dumeta , vepresque Haec tibi lecta rosa est , viridi dignissima cedro , Publica doctorum quam nunc par pulpita spargis . Macte animi fortis ! non haec sine numine Divum Contigerunt , nec erunt magni sine munere Regis Hesperii , tales sueti pensare labores . At vos , queis curae est , alieno audire periclo , Quid labor , & quantum paupertas sobria possit ; Discite vos quantum patientia possit inermis , Discite quam nullo libertas vaeneat auro , Discite inexperti , merces quam grata laborum . A TABLE OF THE Particular Relations . A Relation of the Captivity and Slavery of the Sieur Emanuel D' Aranda Page 1 A Short account of the Antiquity of the City of Algiers p. 75 How the City of Algiers came under the power of the Turks p. 79 Of the Scituation , strength and government of the City of Algiers p. 97 Emanuel D' Aranda's particular Relations during the time of his Slavery . RELATION 1. The History of a Religious man , a Spaniard , a Slave at Algiers p. 109 Rel. 2. Of the Gallantry of a Dutch Captain , who with one Ship engag'd against five Turkish Galleys and two Bregantines , and worsted them . p. 115 Rel. 3. The Constancy and perseverance of a Christian Slave in her Religion p. 120 Rel. 4. Ignorant persons imagine strange things p. 122 Rel. 5. Of five Turkish-Slaves who ma●e a strange escape by meeting a Dunkirk-Pyrate p. 125 Rel. 6. A strange effect of an abhominable Love p. 126 Rel. 7. Of two unfortunate Slaves who were put into the Masmora at Tituan p. 127. Rel. 8. Of a Portuguez Gentleman taken and brought to Algiers p. 130 Rel. 9. A new Slave ought to be distrustful of all people p. 135 Rel. 10. Of a new married couple taken by the Turks and brought to Algiers p. 138 Rel. 11. Of the ingratitude of a Portuguez Slave p. 140 Rel. 12. The Custom of bewailing the Dead at Algiers p. 142 Rel. 13. Of the inconsiderate Zeal , and the prudent p. 144 Rel. 14. Two Examples of Liberality and Gratitude p. 146 Rel. 15. Of the celebration of Marriage at Algiers p. 149 Rel. 16. Necessity is the Mother of Diligence and Industry p. 152 Rel. 17. Of a Religious-Man of the Order of the Discalceate Carmelites , a Slave , and his Patron Alli Pegelin p. 159 Rel. 18. The use of Poison is very common in Africk p. 162 Rel. 19. The Turks keep their words p. 165 Rel. 20. None so cautious but Wine and Women may betray p. 168 Rel. 21. A way to cure the Pox at Algiers without the help of either Doctor or Surgeon p. 172 Rel. 22. Of a French-man who would have turn'd Turk , but continu'd a Christian in spight of his teeth p. 173 Rel. 23. Of the simplicity of a young Jewess p. 174. Rel. 24. Of the prudent retirement of a Pyrate p. 176 Rel. 25. How God provides for such as intend well p. 178 Rel. 26. A pleasant piece of simplicity of a Dunkirker , a Slave p. 180 Rel. 27. The odd traverses of Fortune that happen to Slaves p. 182 Rel. 28. A Slave makes use of any thing for hi● livelihood p. 186 Rel. 29. Of the fidelity of a husband , and the unfaithfulness of his wife p. 188 Rel. 30. A Scuffle between the Spanish and the Portuguez slaves p. 192 Rel. 31. A Slave ought to be distrustful of the great kindness of his Patron p. 193 Rel. 32. Of a Religious Man , a Slave at Algiers , who out of weakness renounc'd the Christian Religion , and afterwards repenting suffer'd Martyrdom p. 196 Rel. 33. Of the design we had to render our selves Master of the Ship which brought us to Tituan p. 200 Rel. 34. Curiosity is satisfied by Time and Patience p. 203 Rel. 35. The Innocent accus'd p. 207 Rel. 36. Fidelity , Constancy , Recompence and Gratitude p. 209 Rel. 37. A wrack in the Haven p. 212 Rel. 38. The Adventures of Philip de Cherf of Ulamertingue , Knight of the Order of Saint James p. 213 Rel. 39. What happen'd between my Companion in slavery M. Caloen , and his old Patroness p. 227 Rel. 40. Revenge , Malice and Industry p. 234 Rel. 41. The Renegad●-Engineer p. 238 Rel. 42. The Disappointment p. 242 Rel. 43. Of the Impious dutifulness of an Iseland-Slave p. 247 Rel. 44. The Unfortunate Adventurers p. 250 Rel. 45. Superstitious Piety p. 254 Rel. 46. Avarice mask'd p. 257 Rel. 47. The imaginary Slavery p. 259 Rel. 48. The Execrable Revenge p. 263 Rel. 49. That the Turks prefer Mony before Love p. 266 Rel. 50. The counterfeit Hypocrisie p. 268 THere is newly printed the History of the C●aribby Islands , viz. Barbado's St. Christopher , A●tego Martinico , Dominico , Ba●●onthos , Mevis , St. Martin , &c. being twenty eight in number , in two Books containing the Natur●l and Moral History of those Country's , adorned with many sculptures of all divers rarieties in those Islands , Englished by John Davies . In folio . Also , Another Collection of Philosophical Conferences of the French V●rtuosi upon questions of all sorts for the improving of Natural Knowledge ; made in the Assembly of the Beaux Esprits at Paris , by the most Ingenious Persons of that Nation . Englished by G. Havers and J. Davies . In folio . Medicina Instaurata , or a brief account of the true grounds and principles of the Art of Physick , with the insufficiency of the Vulgar way of preparing Medicines , and the excellency of such as are made by Chymical Operation , with a light to the true preparation of Animal and Vegetable Arcana's , with a discovery of the true subject of the Philosophical Mineral Mercury , and some light to the preparation and ●se of the said Mercury in the dissolution of Minerals and Metals for Physical use , by Edward Bolnest Med. Lond. with an Epistolary discourse on the whole by the Author of Medela Medicinae . In Octavo . All three to be sold by John Starkey at the Miter in Fleet-street neer Temple-Bar . A RELATION Of the CAPTIVITY And LIBERTY Of the Sieur , EMANVEL D' ARANDA . HAving continu'd a whole year in Spain , in order to the design I had to see that Kingdom , and learn the Language , I made account to return into Flanders ; but whereas , at my coming from England , I had Landed at St. Lucars , and had in that Voyage very narrowly escap'd being taken by the Turks , as will be seen in the ensuing Relations , I conceiv'd it my safest course to return by St. Sebastian's , to avoid going so far by Sea , and especially the danger of the Turks , who are perpetually Roving up and down the Coasts of Andalusia and Portugal , as also to see Castilla la Vicia , and Biscay . I left Madrid the first of August M.DC.XL . having for my Companion a Country-man , named Renier Salde●s . I came to St. Sebastian's the 13th . following , where I met with Monsieur John Baptist Calo●n , and the Knight Philip de Cherf , and we resolv'd to Embark in one of the two English Ships which lay in the Port , ready to set Sail with the first fair wind . The same night it came to the Point we wish'd it in , so that the next day , I went aboard with the three friends above-named , but within two hours after we were got to Sea ; the weather grew calm , and the same night the wind prov'd contrary , so that we were forc'd to Laveer , hoping it would in time prove more favourable to us . Having spent four days in that manner , we found our selves at the Altitude of Rochel in France , where we met with a Frigat of that City , a Pyrat , which presently came up to us , and finding ours to be an English Ship , the Captain sent out the Boat with four Souldiers aboard us , to see our Master's Pass-port , who immediately shew'd it them , giving the Souldiers a piece of money ; which done , the Souldiers return'd to give their Captain an account . Whereupon the Captain coming up on the stern of his Frigat , cry'd out to our Master , that he should look to himself , for there were five Turkish Pirates under sail at the mouth of the Channel . But our Master being a person of no great experience , presum'd that the English Men of War ; which sometimes came out of that Channel , would secure that Coast against the Turks , and slighted the danger , not considering how unable he was to oppose his enemies , and so went on his Voyage , confident that it was impossible the Turkish Pyrates should come out so far , where the Privatiers of Dunkirk and the Dutch were perpetually crusing . Thus , ●he wind continuing still contrary , we had been aboard seven days since our departure from St. Sebastian's , and were still on the Coast of Brittany in France . The same day about two in the afternoon , we discover'd at a great distance two Ships , which we took to be Merchant-men ; and soon after we could perceive but one , to wit , the lesser of them , making all the sail she could towards us , and as she came neerer and neerer , we found her to be a Caravel . Whereupon the Master order'd the sails to be furl'd up , giving this reason , that it was not the custom of the English to run away at Sea ; so that the Ship which follow'd us bearing all the sail she could , was got within Canon-shot , without putting up any colours , whence it might be easily judg'd that she was a Pyrat . But our ignorant Master , order'd the Boat to be put out , to enquire what they were , thinking it had been some French or Dunkirk Pyrat . The Turks , who were in the Caravel , ( as I understood after I was taken ) seeing they were expected with the sails furl'd up , and that the Boat was put out to Sea , and in a word observing all that is wont to be done when a fight is intended , attributed that procedure to the want of experience in our Master , and the desire he had to defend himself . The Captain of the Caravel in like manner caus'd his men to furl up their sails , being unwilling to come any neerer us . In the mean time , night came on , and the Caravel continu'd still in sight , with a Lantern at her stern , as a signal to her Companions . This was the judgement of us Passengers , but our Master laugh'd at us . All we could obtain of him by fair words , was to put our Ship into a posture of defence ; in which preparation we spent the night ; but , of four pieces that were aboard , there was onely one fit to be us'd . All these things past while both Ships were in a manner at a stand , both having their sails furl'd up . In that posture the night pass'd away , and about 5. in the morning ( Aug. 22 ) we discover'd two great Ships making all the sail they could toward us . That oblig'd us to entreat our Master to make away ; but he continued obstinate , every one gave his reasons , and the Master , who had not any himself , would not hearken to any from others . About 10. in the morning the two Ships got up to the Caravel , but all without any colours . Soon after they had got the wind of us , and were come up within Musket-shot . There was upon the stern of the greater of the two Ships a Turk , who had a little Flag or Streamer about his arm , and there stood by him a Christian Slave , who cry'd out in the Flemish tongue , Str●pht v●or Argiers , that is , Deliver your selves up for Algiers . Whereupon he who held the Streamer display'd it . It was green , wrought with Half-moons . It is easie to conjecture how much we were pleased with that sight . We propos'd it to our Master that he would treat , and proffer to give them thirty two thousand Paracoons , conditionally they would land us on the next place of Christendom ; for it sometimes happens that when the Turks take a Ship upon treaty , they keep their words , and set the Prisoners ashore in some Christian Country assoon as they can . But our gallant Master , instead of treating , onely ask'd whether he should have good Quarter ? Answer was made from the Turkish Ships , Yes , yes , good Quarter . Whereupon without any more ado ; the Master caus'd the Flag at the stern to be taken down , and with three or four of the Seamen got into the Boat , and made towards the Turkish Ships , to deliver themselves up into the hands of their enemies . Assoon as they were aboard there , the Turks greedy of pillage , came presently in their Boat , to the number of ten or twelve aboard our Ship , under the conduct of a Captain , who was an English-man , but a Renagado . I being on the Deck , he as'd me what Country-man I was ? Whereto I made answer , that I was a Dunkirker , and by profession , a souldier . Whereupon he reply'd in Dutch , Have patience Brother , this is the chance of War , to day for you , and to morrow for me . I gave him what money I had about me ; and at the same time another , a Turk , putting his hand in my pocket , took out my Box , my Handkercher , my Beads , and my Prayer-Book ; which he return'd me again , with the Handkercher , but the Beads and the Box he kept , by reason whereof he said I was a Surgeon . Having rifled those who were on the Deck , and at the Stern , they carried us aboard one of their Ships , leaving in ours about a dozen Turks , to conduct it ; and the wind being Easterly , they turn'd towards the Coast of Spain , and within two dayes , we discover'd that Cape of Galicia , which is called Cap del ●ort . I was all this while as it were in a dream , wherein a man sees strange apparitions , which cause fear , admiration , and curiosity , reflecting on the several Languages ( for they spoke the Turkish , the Arabian , Lingua Franca , Spanish , French , Dutch and English ) the strange habits , the different Armes , with the ridiculous Ceremonies at their Devotions , assuring you , that all this found me matter of speculation . But admiration , fear , curiosity , and melancholy finding me nothing to eat , and my stomach calling for it , I joyn'd with four Christian slaves , who , though they were allow'd nothing but Bisket , yet made pottage of Rice or something else they had brought with them from ashoar . 'T is to be noted , these slaves came in one of the Algiers Ships , for the Turks make use of Christian slaves for Sea-men . The wind continu'd still favourable . The eleventh day after our taking , we got to the streight of Gibraltar , at which passage the Turks observe many superstitious ceremonies ; among others , one is , they cast into the Sea a pot full of Oyl , and believe that that pot goes to a mountain , called by Seamen , La Montague des Signes . For the Turks a●e● , that there lives there a glorious 〈◊〉 , or Saint , who ( as they affirm and believe ) is nourish'd by that Oyl so cast into the Sea. They also put little Candles lighted on the great Guns , suffering them to burn during that passage , especially when they go through in the night . All these superstitions are perform'd with many prayers and ceremonies . The third day after our passage through that streight , we were got about Sun-rising opposite to the City of Algiers , whereupon the Captain caus'd the great Guns to be discharg'd , which noise brought all the curious persons about the City to the water-side . For my part , I was asleep among thirteen other Christians , every one with a foot chain'd , and they had cast Anchor ere we were got out of the Irons . Assoon as I had my feet at liberty , I got up on the Deck , whence I saw the Sea-side cover'd with Alarbes . I ask'd the Captain ( who was an affable person ) what those people were , for they had no other cloathing , then three or four Ells of cloath wrapp'd about their bodies , without any Taylor 's work about it ; he told me , These are the poorer sort , and the Inhabitants of the Villages of this Country . Here begins our Tragedy . The Owners of the Ships which had taken us , having got us ashoar , conducted us to the Market , where the Christians are sold , to see if any one there knew us . Thence we were brought to the Palace of the Bassa , or Governor . Some give him the title of King , but he is onely a Vice-roy , inasmuch as he receives his part of the new slaves , to wit , of eight , one falls to him . He was set in the Hall of Audience , cross-legg'd , as Taylors are here when they are at work , on a spacious seat , cover'd with a piece of blew Tapistry . He had in his hand a plume of Feathers like a Fan. His Garment was a long Gown of red Silk , and he had on his head a great Turbant , neatly interwoven , but his leggs were bare . He was a person of a goodly presence . But before we were sent to him , he had already been inform'd that the Knight Philip de Cherf was a noble Cavalier , and so he took him for his eighth . After the Bassa had taken his right , we were brought to the house of an honourable Turk , who was one of the Owners of the Ships which had taken us . As we were going into the house , he ask'd us in Italian , whether we had eaten any thing that day ; whereto we answering that we had not , he commanded one of his Christian slaves , to bring us a basket of Grapes , and some Bread. The house was built after the Italian way of building , the Galleries were of white Marble , both the Pavement and the Pillars , and the Arches very well proportion'd , according to the rules of Architecture . We were to lye in the night in those Galleries , on the floor ; but I could have wish'd my self lodg'd in the Stable , upon Straw . For being not accustom'd to such accommodations , in the mornings we were stiff , and in a manner depriv'd of the use of our arms and leggs . We were not to go out of that house , till such time as we were ●old . We staid there seven days , expecting till some Christian slaves , who were taken before us , were sold . In the mean time , that Christian Master-Traytor , of whom I make mention in my IX . Relation , came to visit and comfort us ; but we had notice before-hand that he was a Rogue . The General Alli Pegelin , and some of the chiefest Turks came to see us , in order to the buying of us . They ask'd us , whether we had wherewith to pay our ransome , and told us , that they would buy us , and find us good passage ? We unanimously answered that we had no mony , but that we were in hope that some good people in our Country would endeavour to assist us with their Alms. The slaves before-mentioned being sold the 12. of September , we were brought to the Market . A certain old man with a staff in his hand took me by the arm , and led me several times about the Market-place , and those who were desirous to buy me , ask'd me my Country , name , and profession ; whereto I made answer , that I was born in the Country of Dunkirk , ( instead of saying Flanders ) of the City of Damm , and by profession a souldier . They took me by the hand , to see if it were hard and brawny by working , and they caus'd me to open my mouth , to see whether my teeth were able to overcome Bisket in the Gallies . Then they caus'd us all to sit down , and the old man took the first in order , and led him three or four times about the Market , crying , Arrache , Arrache , that is , Who offers most ? The first being sold , he was set on the other side of the Market , and another was serv'd after the same manner . While the first among us were under sale , I sate between my Companions Monsieur Caloën , and Renier Saldens , who notwithstanding that tragical action , said , fetching a deep sigh , This is a solemn day at my village in Flanders , if we were there , we would drink a glass of good wine , and be merry among our friends . I reply'd , Me-thinks this a solemn day with us . Which I had no sooner said , but the old man taking me by the arm caus'd me to march as he had done the others , crying , Arrache , Arrache . I heard several persons proffering mony , yet understood not what they said . I ask'd an old slave how much they proffered for me ? He told me , one offers 190. Pattacoons , and another 200. and at last , the bargain was concluded at 200. Pattacoons . He who bought me was a Renegado , named Sab●● Gallan . But the Bassa having a priviledge to take to himself any slave at the rate proffer'd for him in the Market , we were once more carried before him , haing every one in his hat a note of the sum for which he was sold , whereupon the Bassa took us three , to wit , M. Caloën , Saldens , and my self , telling us he had been credibly inform'd , that we were rich and persons of quality . But notwithstanding the quality he attributed to us , we were carry'd to the Stables belonging to his Palace , where we found two hundred and fifty other slaves for the supply of his own Galley . We continu'd in the Stables one and twenty days , where our daily allowance was two loaves of Bread. It was now neer the end of September , about which time the Gallies make their last course abroad . The slaves who were with us made what provisions they could in order to their going to Sea. There was distributed by the Bassa's order to every slave five Ell● of course cloath , to make a Shirt and a pair of Drawers ▪ such as are wor● in the Gallies . I receiv'd my propo●tion with the rest , and it came very seasonably , for I had but one pitiful ragged shirt , and that well stor'd with ve●mine . The day the slaves were to go aboard , there came into our Stables five or six young Lads ▪ Apprentices to Barbers , who began to shave their heads and beards , who were to row in the Gallies . When they were all shaven and fitted , the Captain of the Galley and the Bassa's Steward came into the S●●ble , and having brought all the slaves of that place into a Court or Garden , they began to distribute the offices and places they were to have in ●owing . And when they had compleated their number , there were twenty new slaves over and above . Which the Captain observing said to the Steward , as he pass'd by us , Let us leave these wretched Raskals ●ashoar , they are yet Savages ; which expression we thought no injury at that time . The Bassa's Galley went out the same day , accompany'd by three other Gallies . In the mean time , we continu'd in the Stable with the sick slaves , and such as were incapable of service and superfluous . Of the cloath I had receiv'd ; I made a shift to cut out a shirt , and to make it up , but the Drawers I knew not how to begin . Which a Portuguez Gentleman who was also a slave , observing ▪ said to me , Friend , I perceive you are no Taylor by your profession ; whereupon he gave three or four aspers ( a small piece of money in that Country ) to another slave , who cu● out the Drawers and made them up for me . The Bassa coming afterwards to be inform'd that we were not persons of quality , nor rich , as it had been reported , to wit , we three , Caloën , Saldens , and my self , he caus'd us to be brought into the Hall of Audience , where there was present the General Alli Pegelin , who said to us , Christians , I have bought you of the Bassa , but at a very great rate . He sent us thence to his own house , where there were twenty Women ●laves , Christians , who waited on hi● wife . But they are not often seen ▪ in regard they come but very seldome out of their lodgings . There were also ten or twelve Men-slaves who were employ'd about the house , and forty young Boys between nine years of age and fifteen , whom they durst not trust to go out of the house , for fear of being debauch'd by the Turks ; for Alli Pelegin himself , our Patron , had the reputation of being a hater of that abhominable sin . And for those Boys , he kept them onely out of ostentation , as great Lords in Christendome keep Pages , Lacqueys , and Halbardiers . We were sent thence to the Bath of our new Master , which is the place appointed for the Lodging and Aboad of such Slaves as are intended to serve in the Galleys . This Bath was a street of his House , of the quality and scituation whereof I shall give a short description . In the first place , it had a very narrow entrance , which led into a spacious Vault , and that receiv'd its Light , such as it was , through a certain Grate that was above , but so little , that at mid-day , in some Taverns of the said Bath , there was a necessity of setting up Lamps . The Taverners , or Keepers of those Taverns are Christian Slaves of the same ●aths , and those who come thither to Drink are Pirats , and Turkish Souldiers , who spend their time therein drinking , and committing abhominations . Above the Bath there is a square place , about which there are Galleries of two Stories , and between those Galleries there were also Taverns , and a Church for the Christians , spacious enough to contain three hundred Persons , who might there conveniently hear Mass . The roof is flat , with a Terrace , after the Spanish mode ▪ We were there five hundred and fifty Christian Slaves , all belonging to our Patron Alli Pelegin ; yet did he not allow any one of this great number ought towards his sustenance . The only comfort we had was , that we ●ad three hours every day allow'd us to shift for our Livelihood ; so that every one was to make the best advantage he could of his industry , as the Reader may see more at large in my XVI . Relation , where I shall shew , that necessity is the Mother of diligence . Reserving therefore the said account to that particular Relation , I shall here only declare what happen'd to me the first Night after my disposal into that new Lodging . I knew not where to take up my Quarters , and being not acquainted with any one there , I went in the Evening , with a Coverlet , which I had receiv'd in the Bassa's Lodgings , up to the Terrace of the Bath . That place seem'd to me the most convenient to avoid being troublesome to any other ; for I was a perfect Novice among them . Being ready to go to my Loging , a certain slave of the Bath , a Knight of Malta , and his Companion , a French-man , began to ask me what news there was in Christendom . While I was telling them what I knew , I heard below in the Quadrangle one of the Guardians ( who are those that have the oversight of the Christians , and what they do ) crying out aloud , that the next morning such a number of slaves , were to go to work at the break of day , and with that the Guardian went his wayes , locking up the Bath . Assoon as the door was lock'd , I could see an old Fox , a slave , an Italian , bringing in a great burthen of Woollen and Linnen cloaths , Shirts , Brass-pots , and other pieces of houshold-stuff , who began to cry , Arrache , Arrache . I ask'd the Knight what it meant ? His answer was this , Whereas our Patron does not allow his slaves any thing towards their subsistance , the greatest part of them live upon what they can steal , and every night the booty of the precedent day comes to be sold . The next morning , 〈◊〉 the Sun was up , the Guardian coming into the Bath began to cry , S●rsa cani ▪ ● baso canalla , that is , Get up you Dogs , come down you scoundrels . ( this was the good morrow ) He presently conducted us towards that part of the Suburbs which is called Baboloet , where we found all the tools requisite for the making of Ropes , and without asking whether we understood any thing of the trade , we were forc'd to work . My Companion Renier Saldens and I were appointed to turn the Wheel , which we did with all our strength , and all the diligence we could , because the Guardian still cry'd out to us , Forti , Forti , and we thought it signify'd that we should turn as fast as we could . But it seems , in Lingua Franca ( which is the common Language between the slaves and the Turks ; as also among the slaves of several Nations , it being a mixt Language , consisting of Italian , Spanish , French , and Portuguez , otherwise it were impossible for them to command their slaves , for in our Bath , among five hundred and fifty slaves , there were two and twenty Languages spoken ) the word Forti signifies Gently ; and therefore having not obtain'd what he would have by crying out upon us , he came with a good cudgel , and taught us what was the signification of the word forti . We follow'd that imployment five or six days , and whereas I was not accustom'd to any hard labor , especially such as that of Rope-m●king , returning to the Bath , I went and laid me down extreamly wearied on the top of the Terrace . The two French Cavaliers before-mention'd , seeing me so quarrel'd , partly out of compassion , partly out of kindness , ask'd me whether I would take part of this little Chamber , where I might be a little warmer , for in the other place I lay in the open Air. I heartily accepted of their proffer , and afterwards I lay in their Chamber , or to say better , Kennel . And there I erected me a Bed made of Cords upon four sticks , which served for Pillars , much like a Hamock . After we had made the Ropes , we were taught another Trade , but much more painful to those who were not accustom'd to hard labor , to wit , the pounding of Wheat in a Stone-mortar . That work was extreamly painful to me , yet with little advance , by reason of my want of strength , which the Guardian observing , said to me , What a dog art thou ? Give over that work , thou art yet too savage . When the Wheat was pounded , it was put into bags , and by misfortune there fell a little of it on the ground , which the Guardian taking notice of , said to me , Pilla esse cani , that is , Take up that you Dog ; but I not understanding by his Language what he meant by Pilla , he gave me three or four bangs with a Cudgel over the back , which caus'd the blood almost to gush out , for I had nothing about me but my Shirt . The Wheat being put into the bags , he gave every one a load to carry ▪ but I had hardly gone four or five steps so loaden , ere the bag , for want of strength , began to slide down from my head , so that the Guardian was forc'd to be so kind as to help it up again , but in requital for his assistance , he gave me three or four blows over the face with his fist , so that the blood came out of my Mouth and Nose , which forc'd me , notwithstanding the impossibility , to go forward with my load . But as ill luck will have it , ere I had got some few pa●es further , the string which ty'd up my breeches broke , so that it fell down , together with the bag of Wheat . Finding my self reduc'd to that extremity , I made a shift to get up my breeches , and by the assistance of some good people that pass'd by , I got up the bag on my head again , and march'd on towards the house of Alli Pegelin our Patron , where being come I fell down once more , being so weary , that I was hardly able to stir . But what remedy was there ? The greatest work of all was now but beginning , because we were to carry up those bags forty steps high into a Granary , which it would have been absolutely impossible for me to do . But God of his goodness knowing the strength of men , it was his pleasure , that my Companion Renier Saldens , who was much stronger then I , having emptied his bag , and coming down the Stairs , found me at the bottom in a sad condition , to wit , groveling on the ground , all bloody , sweaty and dusty , and in a word , almost dead , and the Guardian standing over me , and threatning to dispatch me . Whereupon Saldens being a daring and resolute person , said to the Guardian , What do you not perceive that this slave is sick ? And with those words he took up my bag , and carried it up for me . It may be easily imagin'd how kindly I took that act of friendship and compassion . That days work being over , I return'd in a very sad plight to the Bath , with Renier Saldens , who to comfort me carried me into one of the Taverns within the Bath : for Saldens , when we were taken , had made a shift to hide five or six pieces of Gold. He call'd for a pot of Wine , and something was brought us to eat , which cost nothing , for , paying for the Wine , all is satisfy'd , whether a meat or not . As we were eating and drinking , to recruit our spent forces , my other Companion M. Caloën came in . He had been all that day imploy'd in leading a Mule loaden with Bisket from our Patron 's house to the water-side ; and whereas in Algiers the Streets are very narrow and dirty , and that the custome is , that when one leads a Mule or Camel loaden , he ever and anon cries Belec , that is , Take heed there ; it happen'd that our new Mule-driver , not knowing the custom , overthrew a Turk in the dirty Streets . The Turk getting up again , and being extreamly incens'd , drew his Knife ( for the Turks in the Cities wear a kind of long Knives , as people do Swords in these parts ) but as good fortune would have it , there came in some Turks , who spoke on the behalf of M. Caloën , saying to the Turk who fell down , What would you do , do you not see that this Christian is yet a Savage , and that he does not know the custome ? They call'd him a Savage , because he was then in his Christian habit , after the Spanish mode ; and indeed that habit is inconvenient for a slave , in regard it is thence inferr'd that he is of no long standing there . We spent that Evening in mutual relations of what adventures had happen'd to us the day before . And finding that we were to work every day , yet not have a piece of bread from the Patron , and that we had not confidence and subtilty enough to steal , for that profession requires practise , especially in a place where there are so many Thieves , and consequently people are the more distrustful , the Knight de Cherf , whom the Bassa had sold to our Patron , Monsieur Caloën , R. Saldens , and I resolv'd to go to an Italian Merchant , named Francisco Capati , Resident at Algiers , and to receive of him 75. Patacoons , conditionally that he should be paid a hundred at Anwerp . The next day we put our resolution in execution , and the Merchant was content we should have the money , on condition that we were all joyntly and severally bound for the whole sum . The next day we were to go to delve in the Vineyard belonging to a Country-house of our Patron 's , which was a very hard work . As we were returning to the City , I fell into discourse with the Guardian , and told him I was a sickly person , and not very strong , and that if he would thence forward put me to some easier work , I would give him in requital of his kindness , four Ryals a month , which he granted , conditionally I would give him a months advance , which I gladly did . Whereupon he said to me , hence-forwards you shall onely carry four great pots of water to the Lodgings of the Bassa-Guardian , that is , the chiefest of the Guardians . For , there being five hundred and fifty slaves of us belonging all to the s●me Master , there were five or six Guardians or Overseers to look after us . I was extreamly well pleas'd with that new employment . The Bassa-Guardian's Wife was a Negro , but a very good-natur'd woman . Sometimes she gave me a piece of Bread , or a Mess of Pottage ; but that was onely when she was to Bath her self , or when I carried the Bread to the Oven ; so that it was a kind of reward for my extraordinary services . I continu'd in this employment some days , to my great satisfaction . But in regard it is a hard matter for Youth to fare well and enjoy leisure without danger of being debauch'd , it happen'd one day as I was carrying my ordinary pot , pouring it into the Tinaga ( which is a great earthen pot or Cestern , wherein the provision of water for the house is kept ) there entred into the house a Turkish woman , attended by a Christian slave , an English-woman , I ask'd her whether she would drink a Glass of Sack. I know not whether the Guardian 's wife perceiv'd , or heard it , but the next day I was forc'd to turn over a new leaf , and from thence forwards I was oblig'd to work with the rest of the Slaves , among whom my work was to serve the Masons . I came by little and little to brook that kind of life . This was in the moneth of December , about which time the Turkish Pirates cruze up and down along the Coasts of Andalusia , knowing that the wines and fruits are then transported in English and Hamborough Vessels . It happen'd about this time that the Turkish Pirates had taken a Frigot made at Dunkirk , called the Pearl , coming from Malaga . I durst not go to the water-side , because I had been at Malaga , and at Dunkirk , for fear of being known by any one . The same night that the said prize was brought in , a Slave of Anwerp came to me , who knew me by my own name , as having been aboard our Ship when we were taken , and he told me , that in that last prize , there was come a Gentleman , who had ask'd him ▪ whether he knew not two Flemish slaves , one call'd Monsieur Caloën , the other 〈…〉 . Whereupon I desir'd him to give the other notice that he should not by any means ●●quire for them under those names , insomuch as those persons had chang'd their names , and were there known and call'd among the slaves , by those of 〈◊〉 V●●●ten ●erghe , and James Van Zeveren . I 〈◊〉 immediately ( not without fear of being known ) ●o communicate this news to my Companions , to wit the Knight 〈◊〉 Cherf , Monsieur Caloën , and R. Saldens , and we resolv'd to go and speak to our Patron concerning our redemption , before we were discover'd . For our Patron Alli Pegelin was still perswaded that the Knight de Cherf was some Prince , and we the servants . But upon second thoughts , we conceiv'd it requisite , that , before we spoke to our Patron , we inform'd our selves by this new Slave , whether there were any course taken in Spain for our redemption , and should enjoyn him 〈◊〉 to speak to any one concerning us or our qua●ity . Some dayes after ▪ it happen'd that this new Slave was sold to our Patron , and brought to his house with the other young Lads , for he was not above sixteen years of age , and very beautiful . I sent him word by M●●thias Perez , that he should come the next day about nine in the morning to the Terrace of the Bath , under pretence of coming to hear Mass ; for 〈…〉 said before , those young Lads were not permitted to come out of the house . At the time appointed I met with that new Slave upon the Terrace , who seeing me said , Monsi●ur , I am 〈…〉 to see you 〈…〉 condition . Leona●● , reply'd I , ( for so was he called ) 〈…〉 you not to call me Monsi●ur here , my name is James van Z●veren . He thereupon gave me an account , ●ow tha● , in Spain , among our friends , it was known what misfortune had happen'd unto us ▪ and that about fifteen days before some friends of mine ▪ Flemings , a● Malaga , had drunk 〈…〉 of their Country-men who might be in the Gallies off Algiers . I charg'd him not to discover who we were ▪ promising him all the assistance that lay in my power ▪ But he knowing that I stood in need of relief my self , gave me three Jewels , which he had made a 〈…〉 save ; such as are called in Spanish 〈◊〉 , of the value ▪ in all , of about ten or twelve Crowns , ordering me to sell or pawn them , as though fit , to help me in my misery . I engag'd them for ten Crowns , which was as much as they were worth . That 〈◊〉 came very seasonably , for the seventy five 〈…〉 we had receiv'd from the Italian Merchant , were spent , and the Merchant had had no letters that the Bill of Exchange was paid at An●●erp ▪ But this fresh supply heightned our courage very much ▪ and recruited our credit at the Taverns of the Bath , where there was good Sack brought in from the las● 〈◊〉 which the Turks had taken ; whence it came that our Bath ●as every day full of drunken Turks and Christian slaves , who were ●enagadoes ; 〈◊〉 onely such were admitted as had money . So that it was 〈◊〉 a continual ●air in Flanders . There were thousands of impertinences committed , caus'd by Drunkenness . And whereas our Patron had set 〈◊〉 those Pirates who had taken the said two Ships coming from Malaga , loaden with Wines , whereof I have spoken before , there were 〈◊〉 two Slaves of 〈…〉 the unloading of those Ships ▪ 〈◊〉 for their reward , they had Christian Taverners who bought the wine as much as came to a Patacoon out of every Pipe. For the Turks can neither drink , nor sell wine ; and yet the drinking of it is tolerated , but not the selling of it . These thirty two Slaves were c●ll'd persons ▪ and they were imploy'd in the most painful works . They were all of that quality in the Gallies , which they call Bogavands , that is the outermost men at an Oar. That C●ue is called the Caravan , the one half whereof were Russians or Muscovites , and the other Spaniards or Italians . They had been at work several days about the unloading of those two Ships , and having gotten a considerable sum of mony , they return'd in the Evening to the Bath as drunk as so many Tinke●● . The sixteen Russes took occasion to pick a quarrel with the sixteen Spaniards and Italians , and without many words , they fell a fighting , so furiously , that the Guardian● who is always at the door , hearing the noise , came immediately to decide the quarrel with a good cudgell , so that both parties were forc'd to retreat . It was late , and the Guardian went to see whether all the Slaves were within the Bath , and at the same time gave order what was to be done the next day , as the custom was . That done , he went away , locking the door after him . I was walking by chance on the Terrace of the Bath , and assoon as the door was lock'd , those Spaniards and Italians , met together , in the place where they sold what was stollen , and one of them went to the little room of the Russes or Muscovites ▪ and saluted them with this speech ; Dogs , Hereticks , Savages , Enemies of God , the Bath is now lock'd , and the Guardian hath sent word , that if you have the courage to fight , you should come out of your hole , and we shall see who will have the better . He had hardly finish'd his speech ere the sixteen Russes and Muscovites appeared in the Field , falling on immediately , and the Spaniards and Italians receiv'd an answer to their Embassy in good bangs with Cudgels , for they had no other Arms then their fists ; but in an instant , as the saying hath it , — Furor arma ministrat . Some Forms and Tables that stood before the Taverns , and some Ladders which they also met withall , they converted into Armes , Swords , Pikes and Muskets , defending themselves generously . This engagement happening in the night-time , caus'd so terrible a noise and hurly-burly , that a man who had not seen them would have said they were two Armies fighting in an open and spacious field . The advantage seem'd to be equal on both sides , and the number of the wounded and such as were laid on the spot was much at one , whom I thought dead . They continu'd in that posture till darkness began to get the upper hand , and yet neither party seem'd willing to quit the field . At last a Priest of one of the Religious Orders , who liv'd in the Bath , and was a person generally well-belov'd , came up to the place of the engagement with a Wax Candle in his hand , endeavouring all he could to appease and separate them , telling them they were all Christians , notwithstanding the difference of Religions , and if ever the Patron came to know how they had demean'd themselves , they should not want good cudgelling . This remonstrance put a period to that engagement , whereupon the Surgeons were immediately call'd up , for there were five or six in the Bath , who belong'd to the Patron , who presently fell a dressing the wounded . It was imagin'd all this would have pass'd without the Patron 's knowledge ; but in regard the fight had lasted a good while , and the noise had been great , the Patron having heard it from his Lodgings , came immediately to the Bath with Cresset-lights and Lanthorns attended by four or five Guardians well furnish'd with Cudgels and Bulls-pizzles . He began to enquire what had pass'd , but those who had fought like Lyons slunk away , and hid themselves like Foxes . Notwithstanding that , the Patron , by his exact enquiry , made a shift to surprize one of the Spanish party , and ordering him to be stripp'd stark naked , he caus'd him to be held by four Slaves by the hands and feet , with his belly on the ground , and a hundred blows with a Cudgel to be given him over the Back and the Buttocks ; which execution perform'd , our Patron was appeas'd . The rest of the Combatants hid themselves , fearing the like treatment . By this time we had been six months at Algiers , a sufficient terme to have receiv'd answers from Flanders . We went together , M. Caloën , Saldens , and I , to our Patron 's Lodgings , we kiss'd his Robe , or the Sleeve of his inner Garment ( a Turkish Reverence ) and I told him that we had been so long at Algiers , presuming that he was sufficiently inform'd of our poverty , and that we understood that he had agreed with some of his Slaves about their Redemption , conditionally that they should go in a Ship which lay ready to set sail for Legorn in Italy , and that they continu'd there in prison till their ransomes were paid ( for the Great Duke of Florence then permitted some such thing ) we ask'd him how much he would have from us . What are you willing to give , replyed he ? We expect your excellency should make your demand , answer'd I , For it may be you will set such a rate on us that there will be no likelihood of any agreement . After he had a little consider'd , he said , You shall pay two thousand Patacoons at Legorn , or fifteen hundred here . That 's absolutely impossible for me , said I , for I am a poor souldier , and therefore I had rather continue a slave at Algiers , then dye in prison at Legorn . The most I shall be able to give will be five hundred Patacoons at Legorn . Whereto he made answer , You offer too little , I am now going out of the City for certain days ( which was true , for his Horse stood ready for him ) we will talk further of it at my return . Those words gave me much comfort , for I imagin'd our Patron thought my proffer not much out of the way . With this answer we return'd to the Bath . And our Patron went away with the Slaves of the Caravan , to fell Timber for the building of a new Frigot , against the year following . In the mean time we were at work about a house our Patron had a building in the upper part of the City ; for it is to be noted , that the City of Algiers is built on the ascent of a high mountain , and the place where that house was built , was so steepy to get up to , that a Mule could not go up it with any load . So that all the materials were to be carried up on mens backs , or in their arms . This was about the middle of February . The Guardian conducted us to the work , as he was wont , but at our going from the Bath , we ordered the Knight de Cherf to get some kind of pottage ready for us against our return . This Knight was exempted from working , beca●se he was lame . While we were at work , two Turks came to the Bath , and ask'd for three Dunkirk-slaves , named John-Baptist Caloën , Emanuel d' Aranda , and Renier Saldens ; but there was not any body knew those slaves . They shew'd an attestation in Latine ; and the Spanish slaves being commonly Sea-men , said the attestation was in Dutch , and the French slaves said it was in English . The two Turks began to be angry , and said , Call a Papas , ( that is a Priest ) or some Gentlem●n , for in the Country of Dunkirk the Papas and the Gentlemen commonly speak that Language , and not such raskally dogs as you a●e . Thence the Spanish and French slaves inferr'd that the Attestation was writ in Latine . Then they call'd a slave of Bra●●●●● , by a military name called Francis the Student , because he had studied at Lovain . He writ Letters for the slaves of Dunkirk , as the Reader may find more at large in the XVI . Relation . He read the Attestation , and though we had chang'd our names , yet by the marks of the time , and the Ship wherein we were taken , he immediately concluded that we must be the three Christian slaves whom the Turks enquir'd for . Whereupon he made them answer that he knew us very well , and that we were Slaves in that very Bath , but that we were then abroad at work . Now Monsieur Caloën and Renier Saldens not fearing blows as much as I did , were got from their work , a●d had hid themselves in some corner of the Bath , where they pass'd away the time at Cards . This Student found them out , and told them , that there were two Turks below who came from Du●kirk , and that they had letters for them . They both immediately ran down , where they found the two Turks , who gave them a letter , which was from Monsieur Caloën's father . He was very joyful , and the Turks also , because they had found us all at Algiers ; for the contract which those Turks had made with our Friends requir'd , that they should deliver us , wherever we were in Barbary . They thereupon conducted Monsieur Caloën and R. Saldens to the house of the Turk Barber Assan , father-in-law to Mustapha Ingles , who was in prison at Bruges , with four others , to be exchang'd for us three . The Mother and Grand-mother of Mustapha were extreamly glad to hear that he was alive , and that he might ere long return into his Country . I knew nothing of all this , for I continu'd at work till the Guardian gave every one permission to go and get something towards his subsistance . I had a good stomach , for it was afternoon , so that hoping to meet with some pottage of the Knight's providing , as we had appointed , I run from my work streight to the Bath , and as I was going in I met with the Student , who said to me , James , I have good news for you , which is , that you are no longer a Slave . For there are two Turks come from Dunkirk , and M. Caloën and Saldens are gone out along with them . This so good and so unexpected news over-joy'd me so that I had almost fallen into a swound , so far was I then from thinking of hunger . I went immediately to find out my two Companions with the Turks , whom I met with all four in the Street . Assoon as M. Caloën perceiv'd me , he said to the Turk , This is our third Companion Emanuel d' Aranda . I ask'd the Turks how my Friends did ; they told me that my Mother knew nothing of my misfortune , and that my Brother was well . They came along with us to the Bath , and spoke to the Guardian not to put us to work any more ; in regard we were free . We spent the remainder of the day very merrily , drinking with our friends upon this good news ; but we minded not much the old saying ; Joy may be within the house , and grief and sadness at the door . The next day we resolv'd to sp●ndias merrily as the night before . But about noon ; a Jew came to the Bath , by order from the wife of Alli Pegelin , ( ●he knowing it seems all that pass'd ) to tell us that the ●●ssa would speak with us . We were brought before him ; he commanded us to go into a little with●drawing ●oom of the Palace , where were some young Lads , who were Christian slaves , and we continu'd there about two hours , not knowing why we were put in there , nor what the Bassa would have had with us . At last we perceiv'd coming in to us the Steward with a Cudgel in his hand , saying very roughly ▪ You Dogs , which of you writ into his Country to be exchang'd for Turks ? Whereto we answer'd , that no body had written to the Country ; but that what was done had been done by our friends , without our knowledge ▪ At which answer he was extreamly incens'd ▪ and he gave Monsieur Caloën and me some ●●ngs with the Cudgel , saying ▪ I will come anon at night , and cut-off your Noses and Ears . Whereto Salde●s answer'd , Patience , and for reply to that word , he receiv'd some bangs with the Cudgel that he might not laugh at us ; which done , the Steward said to us , You shall not escape ▪ so well as you imagine● ▪ you are not Alli Pegelin ' s slaves , but the Bassa ' s ▪ you were onely lent to Alli Pegelin , and the Bassa will not have Turks for your ransome , 〈◊〉 money . This business was set on foot against us by the malice of Alli P●gelin's wife in the absence of her husband . For there is a general Law in all parts under the jurisdiction of the Grand Signor , that any Turk , what condition soever he be of , provided 〈◊〉 be a Souldier , may procure the liberty of any Christian whatsoever , provided he pay the sum he 〈◊〉 , swearing by the Grand Seignor's head , that it is to deliver another Turk out of Slavery among the Christians . But the Bassa made an exception against that Law , pretending that it was not to be understood of his Slaves , because he represented the Grand Seignor , who was not subject to those Laws . The next day , we writ a letter to Mustapha's Grand-mother , in Spanish ( for she was a Moor forc'd thence with the Moors in the time of King Philip the third ) by which letter we gave her to understand at large what hall pass'd in that new prison , and that she should remember , that her Grand-child was in the power of our Friends , and that the injuries were done us would be reveng'd upon him . This letter put the old woman into great trouble , insomuch that she came immediately to speak with the Bassa's Lady , earnestly desiring her , that she would not suffer us to be ill treated . The Bassa's Lady assur'd her we should not , and the old woman sent us notice thereof , that we might be no longer in fear , which she did also lea●● we should write into Flanders , that the Turks , who were in prison there , might receive the same treatment . Alli Pegelin was not yet return'd , and in the mean time , we were kept up in the Bassa's Palace ; so as that none from without were permitted to come to us , which yet was sometimes secretly done . Our daily allowance was two little loaves ; but we had this happiness , that the Bassa's Caterer was a French-man , a Renagado , who had been Lacquey to Monsieur Chamois , that is , the Knight of Malta before-mentioned . And in regard the Caterer knew that I was familiarly acquainted with that Monsieur Chamois , at Alli Pegelin's Bath , and that we had lain for some moneths in the same room , he gave us something every day , as Oyl , Figgs , Tobacco , or somewhat to eat . Yet here it was that we endur'd the greatest misery of all our Slavery ; for as I said before , we lay in a very little room ; with ten or twelve Boys who were full of vermine , and though we spent most part of the day in lousing our selves , yet within an hour after , we were as well furnish'd as before . The Bassa's Steward walk'd always with a cudgel in his hand , because there was a necessity that some body should be beaten , though it were onely for his divertisement . All the satisfaction we had , was , that all the Slaves the Bassa had for his eight part came the first night to lye among us , before they were sent to the Bassa's Bath ; and being there were some taken every day , and consequently new Slaves came in , by that means we came to know all that pass'd in Christendom . Having continu'd in this misery eighteen days , our Patron Alli Pegelin return'd to the City . The two Turks who were come to set us at liberty went immediately to salute him , and to acquaint him that there were seven Turks to be exchang'd for us three Christians , telling him that they would reimburse what we had cost him . Pegelin made them this answer , I have bought my Slaves to make some advantage by them , and not to exchange them for Turks . Whereto they reply'd , We are poor Souldiers . Besides you know our priviledge , conformably to the Laws , we therefore intreat you to grant our request . Alli Pegelin hearkening to their reasons , said to them , I know very well what your priviledges , and what the Laws are ; but one of you is a person of great wealth , and he ought to have no advantage of that Priviledge , because he is no Turk , but onely a Moor , and born in Algiers . And he who was born in the City of Algiers , at the time aforesaid , cannot be a Souldier . For you are to know , that the Turks take the Citizens of Algiers for Subjects , having subdu'd them by force of Arms , because they would have revolted . Upon that account is it that they are not admitted to be Souldiers , and consequently they are incapable of making any advantage of the priviledge . But if you will follow my advice , you may have the three Christians , and yet it shall not cost you much , and I shall nevertheless have satisfaction . This advice was lik'd by the two Turks . Whereupon Alli Pegelin found out this expedient , that these two Turks on the behalf of their four companions Prisoners in Flanders , should go and agree with the Mother and Grand-mother of Mustapha Ingles ( who was the Moor born at Algiers , and could make no advantage of the priviledge ) that among them six they would buy two of the Christian slaves , to wit , Emanuel d' Aranda , and Renier Saldens , and that the Mother and Grand-mother of Mustapha should buy John Baptist Caloën . The two Turks lik'd the proposal , and put it in execution . They went to Mustapha's Grand-mother , and told her they were all poor , yet had resolv'd among them six to buy the two Christians , and that it was requisite she , being very rich , should oblige herself to buy the third , to wit , M. Caloën . The old woman accepted the condition , and a contract was drawn to that purpose , according to the Turkish way . They went to acquaint Alli Pegelin , that they were agreed , and ask'd him what he would have for d'Aranda and Saldens . They agreed at five hundred Patacoons for both . Mustapha's Grand-mother went the same day to Pegelin , and acquainted him with the misfortune of her Grand-son who was in Slavery among the Christians , and that there was no way to recover his liberty , but by delivering a Dunkirk-slave he had , whom she would pay well for . Pegelin reply'd , If you would have a Dunkirk-slave , to do you a kindness , I will bestow one on you . Nay , reply'd she , I am content to pay for him , but it must be one , whose name is John Baptist Caloen . Pegelin pretending a little astonishment , answer'd , How ! John Caloën , he is a neer kinsman of the King of Dunkirk's , and therefore he will cost you six thousand Patacoons . The old woman hearing this answer was astonish'd , and without making any reply return'd to her house , sending us word , that Alli Pegelin demanded six thousand Patacoons , that she had not so much money , and consequently that she saw no remedy for the recovery of our liberty , if we would not contribute to the making up of that sum . Whereto we return'd answer , by the same Messenger , that we would not contribute a peny , and that if she would not redeem us , she might let us perish , but remember withall that her Grand-son would also dye in Flanders , since he was in the power of our Friends . While this affair was under accommodation , there slip'd away nine weeks and three days , during which time , we continu'd in the Bassa's Palace , in great misery , fear , and disquiet . At 〈◊〉 Mustapha's Mother agreed with Alli Pegelin for the redemption of Monsieur Caloën at fourteen hundred Patacoons , conditionally that the said sum were paid before Caloën went from Algiers . Upon this agreement we got out of the Bassa's Palace . VVhen I could walk the Streets , I thought my self at liberty , after so much trouble , so much fear of being ill-treated , and so much misery . The first night Monsieur Caloën took up his lodging at Mustapha's Grand-mothers , and R. Saldens and I went to the house of a Turk , who had deliver'd us ▪ whose name was Cataborn Mustapha . His habitation was in a great house , where were many souldiers liv'd together , such as there are in some parts of Flanders . It was a fair Structure , having a Quadrangle with four Galleries , and four stories high . Every souldier had a little room to himself kept very neatly by the Boys , for every souldier almost had a little Boy , or a Christian or a Renagado slave to wait on him . Our new Patron Cataborn Mustapha treated us very well , considering his ability , and made his excuses to us , that he was not the cause of our so long aboad in the Bassa's Palace . The next day R. Saldens took his Quarters at the house of a rich Turk named Mahomet Celibi Oiga , Uncle to one of the five Turks who were to be exchang'd for us . Mustapha's Mother and Grand-mother were much troubled about the money they had paid for M. Caloën , giving him very reproachful words , so to force him to pay one moiety of the fourteen hundred Patacoons . On the other side we were earnest with the Turks , to have our liberty , according to the agreement in Flanders . In answer thereto they said ( and not without reason ) that it were to hazard the loss of their money and the return of their companions ; for the contract made in Flanders with our Friends was to this effect , that the Turks were to send us with the soonest into some part of Christendom , after they had found us . So that we were forc'd to make a new agreement with them , that one of us three should be set at liberty , who should be oblig'd to bring the five Turks remaining in Flanders to Ceuta , Ora● , in Africk , Cities belonging to the King of Spain , and the two others should remain behind as Hostages . This concluded , it was resolv'd I should go for Flanders , and that I should be sent with some of the Pyrat Ships of Algiers , who were to set me ashore on the Coast of Spain . But as my ill-fortune would have it , a Barbarian King named Bennali , a Tributary to the Kingdom of Algiers revolted , and that Civil War was the cause that the Bassa , to defend the Country , stood in need of the Gallies , so that they could not that Summer go out towards the Coasts of Spain , as they were wont . About the same time there was a Ship of Legorn homeward bound , ready to set ●ail , and our Companion Saldens , who was as desirous of his liberty , as I was of mine , prevail'd so with the Turks , as also with M. Caloën , that he was pitch'd upon to go for the Low-Countries , and so went aboard that Ship of Legorn . I was extreamly sad at his departure , considering with my self , that I was to stay behind ; but the great promises he made , that he would return assoon as he could , and bring along with him the five Turks gave me some comfort . I continu'd still with my new Patron Cataborn Mustapha . And though he were but a poor Souldier , ye I liv'd well enough with him : for he would often say to me , Emanuel , be not so melancholy , imagine that you were my Patron , and I your Slave . I did eat with him out of the same dish , sitting down with him , cross-legg'd , after the Turkish way . He made me the best cheer he could , and often said to me , Emanuel , have I not reason to make much of my self , for I have neither wife nor children , and when I dye , the Bassa will be my heir , according to the custom of this Country . I told him , True , you do prudently , and you have reason to live as much as may be at your ease . I could say no less because I did eat and drink with him . But these words did not please a Renegado-boy who waited on him , kept his money , and wash'd his linnen ; in a word , that Boy did the work of a woman in the family , and was perpetually grumbling , and saying , You make away with all you have , and there are yet so many days ere any more pay comes in ; you should be asham'd to be drunk every day , this is not the life of a right Turk . But my Patron liv'd nevertheless at the same rate . One day being drunk , as he was wont , he fell out with a Bulcebas ( that is a Captain of Foot ) and among other injurious words , he call'd him a Christian . The Captain complain'd , and my Patron was cast into prison , and at the first assembly of the Duana , that is , the Councel , my Patron was condemn'd to receive a hundred blows with a Cudgel on the Buttocks , and besides that to go and serve in the field against King Bennali for the space of six moneths . I was much troubled at the misfortune of my Patron , who at parting said to me , You must henceforwards go and live at Mahomet Celibi Oiga's house ; I hope in God you will be at liberty before my return . If I had any money , it should be divided between us . I made answer , Patron , I am sufficiently sensible of your good inclinations and your poverty , I give you thanks for the kind entertainment I have receiv'd in your house . When you come into Flanders , said he , present my service to your Friends , particularly to your Cousin at Dunkirk , for he often made me drink strong Beer . After the departure of my Patron , I went to Mahomet Celibi Oiga , and said to him , Cataborn Mustapha is gone to the Army , and hath sent me to lodge at your house . Whereto Mohomet reply'd , You should with all my heart ; but I have no convenience for it in my house . This he said , because my Companion Saldens , while he lodg'd there , had spoken too familiarly to his wife , a clear argument that he was jealous of him . I earnestly intreated him , telling him , that I knew not whither to go . At last he condescended , and shew'd me a little room above the Stable , which was at a little distance from the house . Some days after my reception there , I was much astonish'd , that my Patroness spoke ●o● to me . For she understood the Spanish , and spoke also Lingua Franca , and the women of that Country will take any occasion to fall into discourse with the Christians . I dress'd my Patron 's horse , and I went every day for water to ●upply the house , though I were not commanded to do either , and by degrees I got into the favour of my Patroness . In the morning , I went along with my Patron to the Shambles , thence he sent me home with what meat he had bought . On the other side , my Patroness sent me to buy fru●ts and herbs for the house . At length my Patroness's mouth began to open , and she fell into discourse with me so often , that I was afraid it might breed M●ggots in my Patron 's brains . One time among the rest she said to me , Christian , God send you your liberty , pray tell me , are you poor in your own Country ? I am a poor soldier , reply'd I , You may say what you please , said she , yet you are not like our Gregorio . This Gregorio was another slave of the house , a Native of Galicia in Spain , and in his Country a Fisher-man ; but there he was a Gardener , at a Garden of ou● Patron 's without the City . This slave had a body well made for hard labour , otherwise he had been well brought up , considering his quality . This good woman put many curious questions to me every day . She was of high Statu●e , had a comely face , and inclining to fatness , wherein the beauty of a woman consists , according to the opinion of the Africans . Every morning after I had dress'd the horse , fetch'd water , been in the Market and done some other things , I ask'd my Patroness leave to go to Mass at Alli Pegelin's Bath , which she never deny'd me . Mahomet Celibi Oiga was a graceful person as to his body , well brought up , and very temperate in his meat and drink , for he drunk only water . He was also very devout in his Religion . He was curious in enquiring news of remote Countries . He ask'd me how the Spaniards and Flemings liv'd , and whether the Flemings were Papists Christians , meaning by that word Catholicks , because the Catholicks have a dependance on the Pope . He understood somewhat of Cosmography . He ask'd me why the King of Spain , being so powerful as he is , could not with the forces of the Kingdom of Dunkirk , that is , with the Provinces of the Low-Countries , subdue the Flemings ; by Flemings he went the Hollanders . I told him that heretofore those Countries had belong'd to the Crown of Spain , but that they were revolted . My Companion Caloën was at Mustapha's Grand-mothers , where he was unworthily treated . For in the house , he was confin'd to a Chamber with fourscore pound weight of Iron at his legge ; and sometimes he was sent to a Country-house , three leagues out of the City , where he had not half as much victuals as he could have eaten . Mustapha's Friends , who had given so much money for M. Caloën , beg●n to grumble that they heard no news from Mustapha , and thence took occasion to say , that the King of France had taken the Kingdom of Dunkirk , and threatned to make him pay his ransom , in case they heard not from him within four months . And whereas Sea-affairs are subject to many misfortunes , and that my Companion Saldens should have been on his way with the five Turks , I was afraid all might not be well . But God , who looks on the afflicted , gave me comfort when I was most cast down ; for my Patroness gave me all the kind words I could expect . I had been six months in that house when I receiv'd the first news from my Companion Saldens by a letter of his dated at Ceuta , whereby he gave me an account of his being there with the five Turks , and that we should make all the hast we could to the City of Tituan , in the Kingdom of Fez , to make an exchange , according to the agreement made at Algiers with the two Turks . He writ to me also concerning the seven hundred P●tacoons which Mustapha's friends expected from M. Caloën , which rather then pay his Father said he should perish in the Gallies . But in the Margin he had written in Latine haec propter bene stare , which words we blotted out , and gave the Letter to Mustapha's Mother , that she might get it read and interpreted by some Flemish Slaves , which she did . And whereas the Letter onely made mention of the five Turks , not specifying their names , the Woman began to quarrel , saying her Son was not at Ceuta , and that M. Caloën should deliver up her Son , or she would have him burnt , if he paid not his ransom of six thousand Patacoons . But the same day she receiv'd a Letter from Ceuta written by her Son , wherewith she was appeas'd , and we very glad , hoping she would be fully satisfy'd . But as some trouble is many times the shadow of satisfaction , assoon as she had read over the Letter , she order'd a hundred weight of Iron to be fasten'd to M. Caloën's leggs , alledging it was his fault that his Father would not pay the seven hundred Patacoons . But we continued courageous notwithstanding this unexpected traverse of fortune , till we heard of a Ship bound for Tituan , the place appointed for the exchange with the five Turks , who were at Ceuta . Yet were we still in some fear , least , in case that Ship should be gone without us , we might stay there four or five moneths longer , ere we met with such another opportunity . In this extremity we thought it our best course to take the advice of a Renagado , a Field-officer named Saban Gallan Aga , a person much respected among both Turks and Christians , for his honesty , integrity , and prudence , as being a Man full of Moral virtues , as may be seen more at large in my XIV . Relation . I went , and made this discourse to him ; The fame of your Virtues as well among the Turks as the Christian Slaves hath encourag'd me to come hither , to desire your advice in my misery . He ask'd me who I was ? I am Emanuel d' Aranda , said I , born in Flanders , one of those three Christians who are to be exchang'd for the five Turks taken in the Caravel of Barbar Assan , and in pursuance of a certain contract we made six months since , at Algiers , one of our Companions is gone for Flanders , and now he is come back as far at Ceuta , where he expects us with the five Turks , and according to that contract we are to be deliver'd at Tituan to compleat the exchange . But they do the contrary ; for after we have been at vast charges in sending our third Companion , through Italy and France , and now that he hath brought the five Turks by the way of England into Spain , and that they are at the present come to Ceuta , as I told you before , instead of sending us thither , the Grand-mother of Mustapha Ingles hath put my Companion John Baptist Caloën into Irons , and demands of him 700. Patacoons . Besides she would have the five Turks brought to Algiers , which is directly contrary to our contract . Saban Gallan repli'd , I will inform my self of your business , come to morrow about this time , and I will give you my answer and advice . The next day , at the hour appointed I went to him , and asked him whether he had been mindful of me . He answer'd , I have inform'd my self of your affair , and you are to know , that the Mother and Grand-mother of Mustapha , do this only to see if they can get any money from J. B. Caloen . Take heed therefore that you do not promise any thing , and you are safe enough . You shall infallibly go with this Ship which is now ready , and though Mustapha 's Grand-mother threatens you , yet will it come to nothing . For she durst not for all the World detain either you or M. Caloën , in regard the two Turks that are here , and the friends of the other Turks would complain thereof to the Bassa . I thank'd him for his advice , and gave him a Bill under my hand , whereby I oblig'd my self to pay him 25. Patacoons as soon as I were come to Tituan , which I perform'd accordingly . I gave M. Caloën an account of what I had done . He was put into a little Cellar , with a chain at his Legg , and hearing we should go along with the Ship which lay ready in the Port , as also that we should not pay any thing , he was much comforted . While I was speaking to M. Caloën , the old Woman came and ask'd him , whether he would give the 700 Patacoons ; but M. Caloën laugh'd at her . Which made her imagine , that I had given him some advice , which made her angry with me . The next day she came to my Patroness , and said to her , Why do you not put your Dunkirk - Slave into Irons , that he may not come to give ill advice to his Companion ? My Patroness repli'd , Why should I do so ? My Dunkirker serves me faithfully , and therefore I have no reason to put him into Irons . The same afternoon , going for some Provender for the Horse , my Patron not being at home , my Patroness had the leasure to tell me , what had pass'd between her and Mustapha's Grand-mother . The next day I went to visit M. Caloën , and as I was telling him what Mustapha's Grand-mother had said to my Patroness , the old Woman came in and said to me , When I was last at your Patron 's , I spoke to your Patroness , who had it not been for me , had put a hundred weight of Iron about your Leggs . I thank'd her for her kindness ; telling her , I knew well enough what good offices she had done me there . That answer vex'd her , insomuch that soon after she sent a Turk to my Patron 's , to make a complaint to him , that I hindred my Companion from giving the seven hundred Patacoons , which she expected from him , and to desire him to put me into Irons , or send me to her house , to be put into the same chain with my Companion . Which was accordingly done , without the knowledge of my Patroness ; for I was taken in the Streets , and carried to Mustapha's Grand-mother's , where they chain'd me with M. Caloën , to a chain of a hundred pound weight , and conducted me to a little Cellar ; where we know not what would be the issue of all this ; for we were afraid , that with beating they would force us to promise something . Having been in that place three or four hours , a Christian Slave , named Gregorio came to visit us , who being sent by my Patroness , told me , that she was extreamly troubled , and knew nothing of what happen'd to me , and that if I wanted somewhat to eat , she would send it me , and that I should take heart , for no hurt should be done me ; that all this was done by Mustapha's Grand-mother , to get our mony . This Message of Gregorio comforted us much , and we sent him with a note to a Tavern in Alli Pegelin's Bath , where we had credit , for a pot of wine , and a dish of meat . Now Gregorio coming from my Patroness , the old Woman durst not deny him entrance to us . At night , the old Woman came to see us with the Keys of the Cellar , and said to us , Have a care , have a care what you do , this is the last night , to morrow the Ship goes away for Tituan , therefore if you love your liberty , give the seven hundred Patacoons , otherwise you shall dye here like Dogs . M. Caloën reply'd , Since my Father will not give any thing , and that you have seen the Letter , for my part , you know I have not ought to give , and therefore hang me up , if you think good , but remember that your Mustapha is in the hands of my Companion ; you know him , and that he is not one who will suffer such an injury to be done to his Friends and Companions . The wrinkled Hag hearing this grew almost distracted , and so using her accustomed menaces , she went away locking the Cellar-door after her . The next day , ( being St. Andrew's ) she came to us before day , saying , The Wind is East , and the Ship will be gone this day , therefore resolve whether you will be set at liberty or not . We answer'd , If you have a mind to see your Mustapha , send us away , if not , we will continue Slaves . About noon , two or three Christian Slaves , who were to go in that Ship , came to see us ( we had set them on work ) and to take their leave of us . They desir'd to speak with the old woman , and said to her , Madam , we hear by our Country-men these two ●laves , that your Grand-son is at Ceuta ; we are going away within this half-hour in the Ship which is bound for Tituan , and thence to Ceuta , if you command us any service , we shall faithfully do it . The old Woman hearing that the Ship was ready to set sail , began to cry out , and make a stir as if she had been mad ; Hammers , Files , Pincers , to take off the Irons , that my Mustapha may return , O Christians , for God's sake , help us to take the Irons off these two Christians . They , who knew the Ship could not go away to soon , made as if they understood her not , and said to us , Farewell Country-men , we shall acquaint your Companion Saldens what condition we left you in . And with that they went away . Whereupon the ch 〈…〉 man Slaves , who 〈…〉 at last she call'd 〈…〉 a great deal 〈…〉 chain . In the 〈…〉 insatiable 〈…〉 months 〈…〉 with the 〈…〉 in the 〈…〉 their 〈…〉 chai● 〈…〉 immediate 〈…〉 your 〈…〉 me 〈…〉 with 〈…〉 kne● there was time enough , 〈…〉 was 〈◊〉 at the Mos●e●ey , ( that 〈…〉 ver I 〈◊〉 ended to make all 〈…〉 went 〈…〉 to our house● , to 〈…〉 for the 〈◊〉 she had of me . She 〈…〉 Leggs out of the Irons , and that 〈…〉 absolute liberty . 'T was about the time ▪ th 〈…〉 Sala is the prayer of the Tu 〈…〉 quey door to expect my Patron 〈…〉 together to speak with the 〈…〉 told us he should not go away 〈…〉 would 〈…〉 with the first 〈…〉 with my 〈◊〉 , pressing him all 〈…〉 provision for our voyage , for I 〈…〉 not have any thing aboard but old Bis 〈…〉 ess gave me half a Majorca-Cheese , a 〈…〉 ne fifteen pounds of white Bisket . M. Caloē 〈…〉 also something of Mustapha's mother . Being ready to be gone , there arose another difficulty , to wit , that the Turk who was to go along with us to Tituan , and to have fifty Patacoons for his pains , should be paid by us ; but after some contest , it was concluded , that we should pay the one half , and they the other . December the 8. the wind was fair for us , and we went aboard , whe●e we found some Christian Slaves bound for Tituan , there to treat about their liberty with some Merchants , Jews and Moors . Being all aboard , a Gun was discharg'd , as a signal for the Farmers of the Customes to come and search the Ship , and especially to see whether the Christians who were redeem'd had paid the duty ; for though the Patron be satisfy'd , yet before a Christian can be dismiss'd , he is to pay a certain proportion according to his ransom . Having visited the Ship they return'd to the City , whence they gave the signal that the Ship might be gone , inasmuch as they cannot get into the City , untill the Ship be at Sea. And this is done , to prevent the stealing of Slaves . The wind continu'd right for us , till we came to the unhappy place Cabo de Tenes , three leagues from Algiers . I call it unhappy , because the Emperor Charles V. in the year 1541. Oct. 17. lost there by tempest the best part of his Gallies and Ships , when the enterprize upon Algiers fail'd . Here the wind turn'd quite contrary to us , which oblig'd us to return to the place from whence we came , and the next day we got to Algiers . I went to my Patron Mahomet's , where I staid till the wind turn'd , which was after some few days , and then we went aboard again . The wind was so good , that , in three days , we pass'd the Islands of Frumentera and Yvica , and we were got in ●ight of the coast of Valentia . But all to no purpose , for after eight dayes being at Sea , we were glad to put in again at Algiers , whether we got December 29. Those of the City seeing the Ship return'd thought she had finish'd her Voyage , but they were mistaken . I was extreamly disorder'd , for we were sixteen Christians who had been shut up eight days and as many nights in a room towards the Prow , which was but nine foot in length and seven in breadth . And among those sixteen Christians there were some sick , who were very troublesome to the others . And all consider'd , I wonder we were not all sick , for the tempest lasted eight days without any intermission . So that not one of us during all that time went out on the Deck to clear himself of Vermine or to wash , but continu'd in our little room like so many Dogs in a Kennel . Assoon as they had cast anchor , I went ashore , and to my Patron 's who was astonish'd to see me . I acquainted him what misery we had been in for the space of eight days . I was troubl'd that we could not advance our Voyage ; but the refreshments ashore rais'd my spirits . Besides , I was glad to see the solemnities us'd by the Turks , when they celebrate their Easter , which they call the Easter of Ramadan , for they have several Easters . And though I had been at Algiers the year before , yet had I not seen any of those solemnities , for at the time of Easter I was shut up in the Bassa's Palace . This Festival lasts eight days , and is celebrated with great pomp and much rejoycing ; there being every day without the City Cavalcades , and certain recreations on Horse-back , which in the Spanish language are called Juego de Caguas . And the Turks children are drawn in little triumphal Chariots , and Christian slaves serve for Horses , and they know what is to be given them for their pains . Some in those eight days make a shift to get fifteen or sixteen Patacoons . The other Christian Slaves sold the children some toys or other , as they do at the K●rmesses in Flanders . Others had instruments for some childish plaies , and they also made a shift to get money out of the children , and every day there was wrestling , at which exercise some Moors were very expert ; but the most considerable celebration of the Easter consisted in drinking ( though it be directly contrary to the command of the Alcoran ) Wine and Brandy , and making good cheer , which they must eat with a very good appetite . For they fast a whole month before their Easter , whereto they are oblig'd onely in the day time . This Lent , or to say better Fast , is so rigorously observ'd , that if it were known any one had eaten a bit in the day time , they would pour melted Lead into his mouth , according to their Laws ; but in the night they are permitted to eat . And to give people notice that they may eat , Drums are beaten all night up and down the streets . This Easter is also advantageous to the Christians , for as in these parts on New-years day they give New-yeers-gifts , or something to the Men and Maids , so the Turks do the like at the Easter of Ramadan ; and the three or four first days , no slave is put to any work . Having seen all these solemnities , the wind continu'd still contrary till the 14 of January 1642. and then we embark'd the third time . Assoon as we were got out of the Port , the wind turn'd . But in regard we had return'd twice , and that some Turks had abus'd our Master , saying he understood not his profession , he incens'd at that reproach swore that he would not return any more to Algiers , till he had finish'd his voyage , nay that he would rather sink . The wind was absolutely contrary , so that we could onely Laveer , hoping it would turn . The eighth day we got before Oran , that is , about fourty leagues from Algiers . The same night , the Turks who were upon the Guard in the Ship discover'd at Sea two other Ships , which continually followed ours . Our Master and his people were afraid they might be Christians . But the next day they perceiv'd they were two Pirates of Algiers ; one was the Admiral , named Amet Arrais , born at Dunkirk . Our Master ask'd them whether they had seen any Christian Ships , whereto having answer'd that they had not , we pursu'd our course . Four days after we cast anchor before Tremesen , where we unloaded some commodities . Several Merchants went ashore , and staid there , to wit , some Jews and Moors , who came along with us . Tremesen was heretofore a powerful Kingdom , and the King of Algiers was a Tributary thereto . But now Tremesen is Tributary to Algiers , and the Bassa of Algiers hath at Tremesen his Caja , that is , his Lieutenant . This Kingdom lies at the utmost part of the Grand Seignor's territories ; for at that place begins the Kingdom of Morrocco and Fez. The Grand Seignor is in confederacy with those Kings ; but notwithstanding that confederacy , the Kings of Morrocco and Fez are many times in war with those of Algiers , without any violation of the confederacy , as those of Algiers are also many times in war against those of Tunis , yet so as that the Grand Seignor concerns not himself in what the Bassa's do . And yet these two Kingdoms are his . They do not think it making war , when they do not take places of importance . Having continu'd three days at Anchor before Tremesen , the Wind came East , and so was right for us . We prosecuted our Voyage ; and whereas divers Marchants , Jews and Moors , stay'd ashore at Tremesen , we were almost as many Christians in the Ship , as there were Moors and Turks . 'T is true there were three and twenty Jews , besides the Turks . Now we Slaves had engag'd our selves in a design at Algiers , before we went aboard the third time , to render our selves Masters of the Ship , and to Kill all the Turks , if an opportunity presented it self , and to that end , having been twice aboard , we had observ'd all conveniences . We had also made some preparations in order to the compassing of what we intended . The first proposer of the Design was a Spaniard , who lay all night on the Deck , with seven other Christian slaves , and we sixteen lay below in the little room towards the Prow ; as I said before . But though we were shut in , yet with the assistance of our Companions who were upon the Deck , we could secretly open the Hatch , so as the Turks should not perceive it . But the same night that we thought to put our Enterprise in execution , the chief Agent in it , who should have given the Signal , either neglected it , or had not the courage to proceed . So the enterprise prov'd ineffectual , as may be seen more at large in my three and thirty Relation . After that night we had no opportunity ; for the nearer we came to the Coasts of Spain , the more were the Turks in fear of losing the Ship , and the more careful in keeping their Guards . Feb. 9. 1642. We came to the Altitude of Malaga . The next day about seven , we perceiv'd two Ships making all the Sail they could towards us ; which much frightned our Master and the Turks , for we could not avoid coming within their Shot . Our Mast was cleft , so that we could not make a full Sail to get further into the Sea. They came so near us , that we could see their Dutch flaggs . Our Master commanded all the Christians under Deck . Then he made ready the Boat , that he might forsake the Ship , and get away with the chiefest of the Turks towards the Coast of Barbary , as I was afterwards told by the Turk who was to look to Monsieur Caloën and my self . But these two Ships being Marchant-men , as we understood two days afterwards , had no mind to Fight without any occasion . Our Master was glad to see them pass by without medling with him . The next day , about the same hour we met with a Pirat of Salley , who ask'd us whether we had any tidings of some Christian Ships , telling us that the two Dutch Ships we had seen the day before were Marchant-men , that traded on the Coast of Barbary . The wind continu'd still fair , so that Febr. 12. in the Evening , we cast Anchor in a Bay within a League and a half of Tituan . In that place there is a River falls into the Sea , the mouth whereof serv'd heretofore for a Port to the Ships which came to load and 〈◊〉 l●ad Commodities from Tituan . But the Marq●●ss of Santa Cruz's Grand-father , being General of the Spanish Galleys , made that River useless , by sinking in it some old Indian Gallions , loaden with stones and earth . This was done to hinder the Pyrats who extremely infested the Ports and Coasts of Spain . Being here at Anchor , we thought we had escap'd all the dangers Fortune might prepare for us , and we were in hopes that night to lodge ashore . But this was reckoning without our Host . For the Sea being extremely rough by reason of the East-wind , which forces the Mediterranean into the Ocean , our Master would not suffer the Boat to be put out for fear of some misfortune , that place being as it were between two Seas , which caus'd a great alteration in the Sea. We were therefore forc'd to cast two Anchors more , and the worst of it was that we could not make out to Sea , by reason the Wind was so high , and that the Bay is as it were a half-moon of Land , and that the Wind blowing from Sea was very violent . Add to this , that the Storm increased still , insomuch that the next day it was absolutely impossible for us to Disembark . The Master and the Turks were extremely at a loss ; and perceiving the Tempest still increas'd , they knew not what to do , fearing the Cables might break , and that the Ship would run against a Rock , and fall to pieces , without any hope of saving any one of all those who were aboard . The Master being thus puzled , and expecting to be Wrack'd , call'd up a Christian Slave , born at Norway , named Hans Maurus , a Man very expert in Navigation . He ask'd whether he knew any remedy in that imminent danger . The Slave repli'd , If you will take my advice , with the help of God , I yet see one way to save the Lives of all that are here , but the Ship will be broken to pieces . What is to be done to save our Lives , says the Master ? We must , repli'd he , make ready the Bow-sprit Sail , to the end it may be in a moment set before the VVind , and we must turn the Ship that she may run upon the Sands , ( shewing the place to which he would have her directed , about a Musket-shot from us ) otherwise the wind will force us upon that Rock , and will break the Ship into a thousand pieces . This advice was approv'd , and the Sail was prepar'd , as he had ordered . This was done about noon , the Tempest still continuing . Which the superstitious Turks perceiving , they said their Sala with the accustomed Ceremonies , making vows to bestow Alms as soon as they came ashore . But no miracle appearing , they resolv'd to offer a Sacrifice to their Prophet Mahomet , which is the last refuge of the Turks , when they are in danger at Sea : And is done thus . They take alive Sheep , ( for which reason they always have some aboard to be us'd upon such occasions ) and if there chance to be any one among them who hath been at Meca , to visit the place where the Body of their Prophet is , he with many Prayers and ridiculous Ceremonies cuts the Sheep alive into four quarters , and casts them over-board on the four sides of the Ship. We Christians recommended our selves to the Divine goodness . Hans Maurus told us that the Tempest would still inc●●●se till mid-night , and that then the Cables would break . Night came on , and the Turk who was to see us safely Lodg'd , shut us up as he was wont . We desir'd him , that in case the Ship should run a-ground , he would let us out , that every one might shift for himself , and save his Life if he could ; which he promis'd to do . Accordingly at mid-night , the Moon being just in the full , the Cable of our great Anchor broke , and the two others had lost their hold , in regard they had not above fifteen fathom of Cable , and were dragg'd after the Ship. We all that were in the Prow prepar'd our selves for Death ; but the Turk kept his promise , and opening the Hatch , said to us , Christians , come all up , that we may all Dye together . We could not come out otherwise than one after another , which caus'd a great confusion , for every one endeavour'd to get out first . As soon as I was got up on the Deck , me-thought I saw a representation of the last judgement . For the Turks were all at the Stern crying out as loud as ever they could , and imploring the assistance of their Prophet Mahomet . About the main-mast there were 〈◊〉 Jews , who address'd their prayers to Abraham , 〈◊〉 , and Moses ; and we Christians , at least such as were Catholicks , directed ours to our Blessed Saviour Jesus Christ , and his glorious Mother . Others , who were of the reform'd Religion , and Schismaticks , very heartily recommended themselves to God after their way . Nay , I may say , the most wicked person among us seem'd then to be very devout . We continu'd in this perplexity and confusion a good space . And perceiving the two Anchors staid 〈◊〉 the Ship at all , but were dragg'd after it , order 〈◊〉 given that the Cables should be cut . Immediate●● the Bow-sprit Sail was nois'd up , and the Ship turn'd with the Prow towards the Land with an incredible force and swiftness . Hans Maurus cried out in Dutch , Take heed of the Mast , I fear me it will fall . But nothing fell , save only ten or twelve Turks , who tumbled off the Deck into the Sea. But the wind forcing the Sea with so much violence to the Shore , those who fell into the water , were by its means immediately forc'd to the Land. All this happen'd in less time than a Man could have said a Miserere , and the Ship running a-ground burst , and most of those who were in it leap'd into the Sea , fearing the Ship might cleave asunder . For my part , perceiving that the Ship leaned on one side towards the Shore , that is , the side on which all leap'd into the Sea , I was afraid it might fall by reason of its continual agitation , and so thought it not safe to stay any longer on the Deck . And whereas the Ship was built after the Italian way , like the Vessels called Pollaces , which have little Rooms jetting out , as the Galleys have , I went into one of those , and thence leap'd into the Sea , where it happen'd to be so shallow that I had ground , but could not continue long in the same place , by reason of the agitation of the Sea ; 〈◊〉 ●hat I was forc'd to swim three or four fathom , an●●ith that I got quite to Land. Having given God hearty thanks for this deliverance , I went to look for M. Caloën ; for though I saw him leap into the water , yet was I not certain that he got to land . He on the other-side was in the same perplexity for me . Having at last met , I went to look for the Turk who was our conductor ●rom Algiers . I found him among a company of Christian-Slaves , Turks , and Jews , who stood as close as they could one to another , to get themselves a heat . For being wet , we were almost starv'd to death . Those who had escap'd were numbred , and there were above twenty wanting ; but by degrees they came together to the main body , all but two , to wit , a young Lad , a Jew , who was drunk , and a Turk , who was half-distracted . We were now out of all Sea-danger , but not out of that of the Barbarians , who were very numerous all along that Coast . Nay , if they had had any tidings of our misfortune , and that the Ship would have run-a-ground , they would have been there in great numbers , to make a prey of all they could meet with , and to kill us without any mercy ; but our Master immediately dispatch'd away two Turks , who knew the way to Tituan , about a league and a half thence , and they gave notice to the Governor of our misfortune , and desir'd his assistance against the Barbarians . We continu'd all this time in the cold ; but one of the Turks , who took Tobacco having a little Tinder-box about him , we made a shift , with sticks , Barrel-staves and such things as the Sea had cast ash●●● , to make a fire . We pass'd away the night the best we could ; and at the break of day the Barbarians stood at a distance to see whether there were any thing to be stollen ; but we being about 70. persons , they durst not come neer us . Besides it was not long ere they came from Tituan a party of horse to convey the goods we had sav'd to the City . The Governor came also in person attended by twenty horsemen arm'd after the African mode , with long Lances . The Turk who was to conduct us hir'd a horse for himself and his baggage , that is , what he could make a shift to save . For the Tempest beginning to abate about the break of day , what belong'd to the Passengers was taken out of the Ship ; and most of the goods were sav'd , but wet and spoil'd . When they went in the morning into the Ship , to get out the goods , they found the Turk Alli , whom we gave over for drown'd . He was got into the Cabin at the Stern , where he had met with the Master's bottle of Brandy , and had made himself drunk , and so knew nothing of the past danger . M. Caloën and I hir'd a horse for us both , and we got about noon to Tituan . The Jew who was with us got us a lodging , for our money , in the Quarter where the Jews inhabited . After we had been two days at Tituan , there went thence a Cafila ( that is , a great number of persons travelling together ) to Centa , along with whom there went also two Moors , persons of quality , who were going to Ceuta , to remain there as Hostages , that the Fathers employ'd about the redemption of Captives ( who were then come to Ceuta ) might remove thence the more safely to Tituan , to treat with the Governor about the ransoming of certain Christian Slaves . We were glad of that opportunity to write to our Companion Saldens , who should be , as we thought , at Ceuta with the five Turks . For it happens sometimes that when there is any difference between the Governors of those two places , there is no correspondence between them for two or three months together . With this Cafila , we writ to Ceuta , thinking Saldens had been there because he had written thence to us , and two days after the Cafila return'd with two Fathers of the Order of the Blessed Trinity . Their arrival caus'd great rejoycing , as well among the Christian Slaves as the Citizens ; for the former were in hopes of obtaining their liberty , the latter of receiving money . We went immediately to salute the Fathers , who deliver'd us a Letter written from Ceuta , by a Spanish Gentleman named Dom Martin de Pegnalosa . The Letter was to this effect , Your Companion Renier Saldens , weary of staying here , is gone to Gibraltar to recreate himself , but hath left me order to supply you with all things necessary ; and whereas I find by your Letter , that you would have two hundred Patacoons return'd to you , I give order to a Moorish Merchant named Alli Tigarino , to furnish you with the said sum , and the same Merchant will be engag'd for you , that you may remain in the City , and not be oblig'd to go into the Masmora , ( the Masmora is a prison under ground ) and I will immediately write to Renier Saldens , that he may return hither , to compleat the exchange of the five Turks , ( who thanks be to God are all well ) for you two . This news extreamly satisfy'd us ; but we had already forgotten , that there is no great distance between mirth and sorrow . The five Turks walk'd the Streets of Ceuta upon the engagement of the two Merchants , Moors , whose ordinary residence was at Ceuta . In the mean time , though our Companion Saldens was gone but to Gibraltar , yet Mustapha Ingles imagining he was return'd into Flanders , or gone to some part of Spain far thence , writ a Letter to Tituan to the Turk who kept us , that Renier Saldens had promis'd , at his being in Flanders , to contribute seven hundred Patacoons , towards the ransom which his Relations had paid for M. Caloën , and that he should put us into the Masmora , till such time as we had promis'd to pay that sum . The contriver of this business was Hibraim Arrais , one of the five Turks , who gave out at Ceuta , that M. Caloën and I had promis'd the seven hundred Patacoons before our departure from Algiers . The Turk who kept us having receiv'd this letter communicated it to the correspondents of Mustapha's friends , who thought it fit that we should be put into the Masmora , as well to see whether they might get the seven hundred Patacoons , as to shew their readiness to serve Mustapha's friends . The Turk came and gave us an account what had been resolv'd , telling us it was no fault of his . And thereupon he conducted us to the Masmora . This Masmora is a Vault thirty foot under ground divided into three partitions . The greatest of the three is about twenty eight foot in length , and twenty four in breadth ; the two others are less . And there were commonly detain'd there an hundred and seventy Christian Slaves . This prison hath no other light than that of three gates which are above in the mid'st of the Street , and at each of these grates there is a hook fasten'd to a Line ; and when in the day time any Christians pass by , they charitably bring water to the poor Slaves ; or if they have money , they buy somewhat for them ; and the hook and line serve to let down what they would give them . The Jaylor or Keeper of this prison suffers not any body to come in without giving him something . There is no Privy in it , but the prisoners and Slaves use pots as they do in Spain , and those pots are hung about the Walls , and so serve both for Tapistry and perfume . Besides they are not to be empty'd till night , and then an Officer opens one of the grates , and they are drawn up by the hook . And for every pot that is empty'd , there must be paid a Bobe , that is about half a farthing , which methinks is a great cruelty , and yet all those who are put into that miserable prison , are forc'd to lye on the ground , unless they are permitted to hang up Hammocks made of Cords against the Walls , as they do in Ships . But there are so many people , and the place is so streight , that the poor Slaves are forc'd to crow'd together , and lye like so many Herrings . Thence it comes that in the Summer time especially , there is such abundance of Vermine , and so much other nastiness , that it is as troublesome being there as rowing in the Gallies . It was our fortune to be there in Winter . But what troubled us most was , that in the night time , when all were laid in their places , some lewd Boys , Moors , to vex the poor Christians , would cast in filth , stones , water , and other things through the grates . This happen'd some nights three or four times , and that alarm oblig'd all who lay neer the grates to rise ; for all lying on the ground , he who rose not presently was in danger of being trampled under-foot by his companions , the floor being all cover'd with bodies . M. Caloën and I lay in a hole , so that we were not oblig'd to rise at that alarm . That favour was done us by a Knight of St. James's , a Spaniard , named Dom Geronimo de Figuroa , born at Corduba , and a Slave , who was very kind to us . He told us that he took his diet in the Masmora , with four other Slaves , at ten ( simple ) Ryals a month ; whereupon M. Caloën and I desir'd to be admitted among them at the same rate , and I must confess we were well treated , as Slaves , having as much meat as Nature requir'd , and a cloath laid on our table . Our Host was a Spaniard , who had been thirteen years in that prison , getting his livelihood by that way , and yet , among the one hundred and seventy Slaves , there were but five , who could be treated at that rate . While we were in this misery , our Companion Saldens returns to Ceuta , where he receiv'd one of my Letters , wherein I gave him an account of all that pass'd , and that we were in the Masmora , upon order from the five Turks at Ceuta to the Turk who kept us , to put us there , till we promis'd to give the seven hundred Patacoons , which he had promis'd in Flanders , as the same Turks affirmed . And to shew that M. Caloën and I had promis'd nothing as to that sum , as they gave out at Ceuta , I sent him also a Letter written in the Turkish language , by the Turk who kept us , wherein he acknowledg'd , that we had promis'd him onely twenty five Patacoons for himself , and to pay for our passage from Algiers to Tituan . The Turk gave me the Letter unseal'd , and I writ a Post-script to Saldens , that he should cause the five Turks to be chain'd and put into the Masmora at Ceuta , which is a more inconvenient place then that of Tituan , as being under an Oven , which causes an insupportable heat . The Fathers employ'd about the redemption of Captives , whom I spoke of before , return'd to Ceuta , without redeeming so much as one Christian . The reason was , that they could not agree with the Governor of Tituan ; for the ordinary way of agreeing is , to pay a third part in money , and the other two thirds in commodities , whereof there are patterns shewn . The difference was , that the Governor would not take the commodities at the rate set upon them by the Fathers . Besides he would have oblig'd the Fathers in the first place to redeem thirty Slaves belonging to himself , at the rate of two hundred Duckets a piece . Which the Fathers would by no means condescend unto , in regard that all those Slaves were either Portuguez or French , and the Fathers said , not without reason , As long as there are any Spanish Slaves , we cannot redeem those of other Nations ; insomuch as the Alms we bring were given in Spain for the redemption of Spaniards , and it is but reason that they should be preferr'd before others . Hence it came that the Fathers return'd without doing any thing . I gave my Letter to a free Christian who went along with the Fathers to Ceuta , desiring him to deliver it to Saldens himself ; which he did , telling him , he had left us the day before in the Masmora at Tituan , whereat Saldens was extreamly incens'd . He immediately order'd the five Turks to be brought to the Masmora at Ceuta , and being at the entrance of it , he said to the Captain Hibraim Arrais , who was one of the five , Pilla Basso , that is in Lingua Franca , Lay him down on the ground , and let four hold his arms and leggs , that he may be cudgell'd over the back and buttocks : For Saldens had a cudgel ready in his hand ; having learnt that kind of justice when he was with us at Algiers . Hibraim Arrais began to put off his cloaths , weeping , and giving all the fair words he could , and the other four Turks shook like an Aspen leaf , fearing the same Treatment . All that pass'd by ( for this was done in the Streets ) made a halt to see the end of the Tragedy . Among other spectators , two Turkish Merchants , who chanc'd to be at Ceuta about their commerce , passing by the place , said to Saldens , What would you do with these Slaves , are they not unfortunate enough to be Slaves , but they must also be beaten ? Salden being extreamly incens'd , made answer , I will cudgel two or three of these ungrateful Traytors to death , I have suffered them to walk freely up and down the City , and yet not withstanding that kindness , they have caus'd my Companions to be put into the Masmora at Tituan , ( though they had given good security ) where they are at this present in misery , and these Dogs walk up and down the City where they please , and they have written a thousand lyes to Tituan , to Trapan us out of our money by their malicious inventions , contrary to all right . Upon that the two Merchants spoke to the five Turks in their own language , and after their discourse was ended , they said to Saldens , Forbear beating these Slaves , and we will put in security here that your Companions shall come out of the Masmora , and be brought hither with the first Cafila . We will write to morrow for their delivery out of the Masmora . Saldens seem'd to be satisfy'd with what was propos'd , yet would fain have given them a beating . But upon the intreaties of some Captain 's of the Garrison , he was perswaded to go along with the two Merchants to the Governor , who then was the Marquesse of Miranda , and Saldens and the two Turkes alledged their reasons . After he had heard both parties , and brought them to an agreement , he write a Letter to this effect to the Governor of Tituan . Send me along with the first Cafila two Christians , named John Baptist Caloën , and Emanuel d' Aranda , and I promise you upon the word and faith of a Christian and Knight , that assoon as those Christians shall come to the gate of Ceuta , I will set at liberty the five Turks , named Mustapha Ingles , Hibraim Arrais , Alli Tagarino , Rhodes Mustapha , and Mustapha Oiga . There liv'd at Ceuta a Jew , a man of great reputation for his wealth , who undertook to accommodate ( or rather over-reach both sides ) the difference between the Fathers before-mentioned and the Governor of Tituan , whether he was to go the next day . The Marquesse's Letter was given to him , with order to deliver it to the Governor of Tituan himself , which he did the next day . In the evening , we were let out of the Masmora , with permission to walk within and without the City , as we pleas'd our selves . We went immediately to our Chamber in the Jews Quarter , which had been kept during our absence by the Turk who had the over-sight of us . What happen'd in the Masmora , during the time of our being confin'd there may be seen in the VII . and XIII . of the ensuing Relations . We walk'd up and down with the Turk who kept us , in expectation of the Cafila from Ceuta , having bought us each a white Cloak , such as in the Language of the Country are called Albornos , and a red Cap , garments befitting Christians who had newly recover'd their Liberty . Most of the Christian Slaves gave us Letters to be sent to their Friends and Relations . The Jew who mediated between the Fathers for the Redemption of Captives , and the Governour of Tituan having compos'd the difference , ( or to say better over-reach both ) was to return the next day , which was the 23 of March , 1642. We took two hackney Horses of a Moor who was to go with the same Cafila to Ceuta : And got a couple of Pullets made ready , and a large bottle of Wine , to refresh our selves by the way . We left Tituan , accompani'd by the Knight Philip de Cherf , and some other Christian Slaves our friends to a place within a quarter of a league to the City , where all who went along with the Cafila were to meet . We took leave of such as came along with us , who were much dejected that they were still to continue in that miserable state of Slavery . We got that evening about two Leagues , all along a Champion Country , which from that place to Ceuta is neither cultivated nor inhabited , but absolutely desert , though the soil be fertile enough . We alighted in the open fields , and having unloaden the Mules , three or four Turks with their Cutlasses cut down good store of Wood , and made a fire . For the nights in that Country , as well as in Spain are very cold in March. All setled themselves about the fire , and eat what they brought with them . We intreated some of the chiefest Turks to participate of our provisions , but they would have excus'd themselves , saying that the Pullets had been kill'd by some Christian , and that therefore they could not eat thereof . I was fain to swear that a Turk had kill'd them ; which was true , for we had brought the Pullets purposely to treat them by the way . Had they been Pyrates of Algiers , they would not have been so scrupulous . Having supp'd well , we lay down by the fire to sleep . The next day an hour before Sun-rising we took our way towards Ceuta , and from the place where we had quarter'd the night before to Ceuta , we met not with any person , nor any sign that men had ever inhabited that way , save onely the ruines of a house . In our way , a Turk , who was on Horse-back , having a fire-lock kill'd a wild Boar ; but in regard the Turks are not permitted to eat thereof , M. Caloën promis'd them two Patacoons if they would bring him to the City for us ; which they did , cutting it him into quarters , and putting them on the Mules . When the Cafila comes within a league of Ceuta , it must take a certain way that it may be discover'd by the Sentinels of the City ; and the very coming that way signifies friends . When we were got within two Musket-shots of the City , a Moor said to M. Caloën and me , Christians , stay here , I have order to keep you here , till the five Turks are come hither also . There was no reply to be made ; I gave my Prayer-Book to a Jew , who was going to the City , to serve for a signal to Saldens , that he might know we were there , expecting admission into the City . This was about nine in the morning , and we continu'd there till three in the afternoon , there being no person with us but the Moor who guarded us , devoutly expecting the five Turks . We could not imagine what might be the reason of their stay . But between three and four we saw the gate opened , and the Draw-bridge let down ; and there came out some thirty Horse-men arm'd with Lances and Bucklers of Leather , which in Spanish are called Adargas , and one of the party better mounted than the rest , rode a good way into the Country , as it were to make a discovery . Then he put up his Bonnet on the top of the Lance , as a signal that there were no Ambuscadoes . Those of the party having seen that signal divided themselves into divers lesser parties , and planted themselves upon some of the avenues . The Leader of that Party wish'd us happiness with our Liberty , and told us , that our Companion was talking with the Governor concerning our entrance into the City . While I was speaking with the Captain , I saw coming out of the City a Company of Foot , about one hundred and fifty men in number , which Company drew up into a little Batallion , between the Horse and the City . After that I saw coming out about a hundred Slaves , Turks , and Moors , every one loaden with two heavy Iron Chains , with a great Pot on his Back , and they came between the Body of Foot and the City to fetch Spring-water in their Pots . And this was done twice or thrice a week with the same vigilance , as well out of a fear of being surpris'd by the Barbarians , as of loosing their Slaves . Having observ'd all that pass'd , we wondred much that Saldens staid so long . The reason was , that the Governor of Ceuta by his letter before-mentioned had promis'd the Governour of Tituan , to set the five Turks at liberty as soon as we were come to the Gates of Ceuta , which he durst not do at that time , in regard it was publickly known at Ceuta , that a Ship was expected there from Tangiers . And if those five Turks had then been permitted to go for Tituan , no doubt they would have given notice of it to the Pyrats of that City , and so the Ship might run the hazard of being taken . On the other side , we were in great hazard and danger , either to be forc'd to return to Tituan , or remain without the City to be a prey to the Barbarians , who many times come within reach of the Canon of the City . But our Companion Saldens manag'd the business so well with the assistance of Dom Martin de Pegnalosa , that the Governor having sent for the five Turks , said to them . 'T is true , I have engag'd my word to the Governor of Tituan , that I would set you five at liberty assoon as the two Christians should come to the gates of this City ; and now that they are come , I neither can nor dare set you at liberty according to my promise , because you know there is expected here a Ship richly loaden from Tangiers . But to shew you that I am a person tender of my word , the two Christians shall return back again to Tituan , or they shall remain without the City , till the said Ship be come in . But if you are content that the two Christians shall come into the City , I promise you upon the word of a Knight , that assoon as this Ship shall come in , I will permit you to depart , and in the mean time I declare you from this present free . The Turkes accepted of this condition , confiding in the promises of the Governor , yet thought they fit to draw up a little writing of it . Whereupon about four in the afternoon Saldens sent us word that he would come and meet us , but that he was first to speak to the Governor . About half an hour after he came , accompany'd by Dom Martin de Pegnalosa , who kindly assisted him in all his affairs . It is impossible to express the joy and satisfaction of his meeting with our Companion after whom we had languish'd so long . After mutual embraces , all present wish'd us happiness with our liberty . VVe made our entrance together into Ceuta , more content then the Roman Emperors when they return'd in triumph to the City of Rome . We went to kiss the Governor's hand , presenting him with the head of the wild Boar which had been kill'd by the way ; and as we came out of his Palace , the five Turks came to welcome us : They went along with us to our Inn , where we treated them , and we mutually related to each other our past adventures . Then was it that there pass'd among us three , the greatest satisfaction and enjoyments , that ever we had , or ever shall have in our lives . But , as I said several times before , an excessive mirth will soon meet with some check or other ; our Companion Saldens began to relate unto us , how that one of the five Turks being in prison at Bruges had embrac'd the Christian Religion . We fell into a consultation what we should do upon that conjuncture . For if we discover'd that he was become a Christian , the Governor could not permit him to depart . And whereas he had engag'd his word to the Governor of Tituan , that he would set them all at liberty , no doubt he would have sent us back thither . For he was a person understood himself very well , as to what he was oblig'd to , when he had pass'd his word to a Mahometane Governor ; and he laugh'd at those , who taught , that a man is not oblig'd to keep his word with people of another Religion or Sect. To suffer him to go , knowing he was a Christian , went against our Conscience . We advis'd with an old Cavalier , who was better acquainted with the disposition of the Turks , then he , who , out of zeal without prudence , had converted that Turk . His advice was , that Saldens should speak alone to the Turk , and that his discourse should be to this purpose . Alli ( so was his Name ) you know that you embrac'd the Christian Religion in Flanders , what is now your intention ? In case he reply , I am a Christian , and I will continue in the Christian Apostolick and Roman Faith : Then Saldens shall say to him , Go to the Governor , and tell him that you are a Christian , and that you will stay here ; and go and say the same thing to your four Companions . Then the Governor , in the presence of his Companions , will ask him , whether he will return into his Country . If he answers , that he will not , and if he say that he is a Christian , he shall stay , and the Governor shall be discharg'd . Saldens put this advice in execution , but Alli made answer that he would return into his Country . Whereupon we engag'd our selves no further in the business . Mach 24. 1642. Was the day of our absolute liberty , whereupon one of my friends made these two Chronograms , whereof one shews the day of my being taken by the Turks , the other that of my Redemption . Chronicum Captivitatis . MensIs aVgVstI DIe XXII . CaptVs . Chronicum Redemptionis . MartII XXIIII . reDVCtVs fVIt . The day after our arrival we went all three to the great Church at Ceuta , to do our devotions . This Church is called , Our Lady's Church of Africk , and it is the Metropolitane Church . We kiss'd the Bishop's hand , who was a devout old Man , and all his train consisted of one Negro-Slave . He ask'd us whether we were Christians ( he meant Catholicks ) We answer'd that we were Roman Catholicks , and subjects of his Majesty of Spain . Upon this answer the good Bishop gave us his benediction . We staid at Ceuta eight days , intending to go to Gibraltar with a Brigantine well arm'd ; for that passage is very dangerous . This Brigantine had fifteen banks , and on every bank two Souldiers to Row , who had their Arms lying ready by them . In four hours , we pass'd from Africk to Europe , not without great fear of being once more taken by the Turks , for I knew those Souldiers were as good Sea-men , as the English Master , when we were taken , shew'd himself a valiant Souldier . We came to Gibraltar , and stay'd there three days , and went to do our devotions at a Chappel a quarter of a league without the City , and directly where the distance is least between Africk and Europe , called Our Lady's Chappel of Europe , a place much frequented by all those who have friends and Relations in Slavery . VVe went from Gibraltar on Horse-back for Cadiz , which is two days journey . M. Caloën and I were in our white cloaks and red caps ; whence it came that in our way , and at all the Villages where we alighted , all those who had any friends in Slavery came to see us , to know whether we had any Letters or news from them . Being at Cadiz , we got us cloaths made us after the Christian mode , and thence we went to Madrid , where we staid two months all three together . Some days after , Saldens went away with his old Master , the Marquess of Solero , for the Army of Catalonia , and M. Caloën and I came to St. Sebastian's in Biscay , and travell'd without any Pass through all France , trusting to an Attestation we had from the Fathers employ'd about the Redemption of Captives , certifying that we came out of Slavery . But where we had no occasion to shew the Attestation , we pretended to be Hollanders . Being come to Paris , we were inform'd that at Dieppe , as also at Callice , the Governors very strictly examin'd Strangers , especially such as would cross over into England . To avoid this examination we took Shipping at Rovën in a Hamburgher , bound for Scotland . Being at Sea , we told the Master that we would gladly see England , and that if he would set us ashoar neer Dover , we would give the Boats-crue somewhat to drink . VVe were accordingly landed within half a league of Dover , whither we went afoot . And the next day we pass'd over with the Packet-boat to Dunkirk . Thus , after divers traverses of fortune and strange adventures , I came to Dunkirk , reflecting on the hardship , the dangers , the vain hopes , the happinesses , the misfortunes , and a thousand other accidents which I had run through , during the time of my unhappy travels , wherein I was much troubled in body , but much more afflicted in mind . I leave it to the Reader , to imagine what satisfaction it was to me , to see the Steeples and other Structures of my dear Country , where I had wish'd my self a thousand and a thousand times , representing to my self the delightful interview of my dear friends , and particularly my indulgent Mother , from whom , my Brothers and Sisters , for important reasons , had till that time conceal'd my Captivity , and other misfortunes , perswading her sometimes that I was sick , sometimes that other accidents , yet such as were probable , had happened to me . Amidst these reflections , on the 20. day of August 1642. I came to the City of Bruges , rendring most humble thanks to God , who had conducted me , through so many dangers by Sea and Land , to the gates of the City where I drew my first breath , and gave me the time and convenience to praise his glorious Mother the Virgin Mary , whom all Christians ought to invocate as the Comforter of the afflicted . But for my part , I shall , for many reasons , acknowledge all the days of my life , that I am particularly oblig'd to honor her , to serve her , and to render her all possible thanks , as a Christian ought to do to the common Mother of all Christians . And in the next place , according to the commandment of God , to honour my natural Mother , whom I found in health with my Brothers and Sisters . The content and joy we had at our meeting , I omit as being beyond expression . But what I have said elsewhere , to wit , that mourning and sorrow are the neer attendants of joy and satisfaction , may be further seen here also ; for some few days after my return , my Brother-in-law , and dear Mother ended their days , to whom I wish eternal rest ; laying aside my Pen , to acknowledge the pains the Reader hath taken in perusing my Adventures . A SHORT ACCOUNT Of the ANTIQUITY Of the City of ALGIERS . THe City of Algiers is scituated in a Province of Africk , anciently called Mauritania Caesariensis , on the side of the Mediterranean Sea. Its elevation is at 37. degrees . It is not known who were the Founders of this City , for what is conjecturable seems fabulous . But whta's most certain , is , that Strabo , a creditable Author , speaking of Mauritania Caesariensis , says , that on the Mediterranean , there was a City called Jol , which was rebuilt by Juba , the Father of Ptolomy , who chang'd the name of Jol into Jol-Caesaria ; affirming further , that the said City had a little Island before the Port , at the 37. degree of Elevation . Whence it may be inferr'd , that he speaks of Algiers ; inasmuch as there is no City on the Coast of Africk at the 37. degree , which hath a little Island before the Port , but this . It is to be observ'd , that we speak here of young Juba , Son of King Juba the first of that name , and Nephew or Grand-child to that great Boncho King of Mauritania . This Juba , of whom I speak , was taken in the Battel , wherein the forces of Pompey , being retreated out of Africk , were defeated by the Caesarian Party . And this young Juba was carried to Rome , fasten'd to the Emperor 's triumphal Chariot , according to the custom of the Romans . Being a young man , he was brought up at Rome , and prov'd so successful in his Studies , that the Emperor Augustus not onely gave him his liberty , but also married him to a daughter of Mark Anthony's and Cleopatra , named Silen● , Queen of Egypt , as Suetonius affirms , lib. 1. and for dowry gave him his Father's Kingdom , to wit , all Mauritania , which at that time , comprehended the Kingdoms of Morocco , Tr●●ante , Fez , Tremesen , Oran , Tunis , Algiers , ●●gy , as far as Bona , which is a vast space of a very fertile and rich ground . Thence is it that Plutarch saies , that Juba had a fortunate Slavery ; and as Suetonius affirmes , lib. 2. Juba in acknowledgement of the kindness he had receiv'd , and to continue in the Emperor's favour , gave that City the name of Jo●-Caesaria . Whence it may easily be conjectur'd , that this City was in that time a place of great account , since Juba made choice of it among all those of his Kingdome , to eternise the name of that glorious Prince Augustus Caesar , since he Re-built it , and kept his Court there , as Pliny affirms , lib. 5. ch . 2. After Juba's Death , Ptolomey , his Son , succeeded him in his Father's Kingdome : But the Emperour Caligula caus'd him to be Kill'd , and by that means , became Master of all those Kingdoms , dividing them into two Provinces , calling the one Mauritania Tingitensis , from the name of the City Tingis , now called Tangiers , according to Suetonius , lib. 2. making that City the Metropolis of Mauritania Tingitensis ; and calling the other part Mauritania Caesariana , taking that name from Jol-Caesaria , inasmuch as that City was the Metropolis of that great Province . In that met the Assembly which the Romans called Conventus Provinciarum , and the Roman Governours kept their Residence there . The Emperour Claudius , who succeeded Caligula inrich'd that City with Roman Colonies , with the same freedome and priviledges as the Citizens of Rome then had . In the year of our Lord 427. Guntario and Genserico Kings of the Vandalls and Alans , having subdu'd Spain , pass'd into Africk , destroy'd and sack'd the two Mauritania's , especially the two Metropolitan Cities . And in the year 697. the Alarbes , or Arabians , destroy'd in a manner all Africk ; but notwithstanding that second Destruction , that City was still Inhabited , and that by reason of its excellent Scituation . For the Sea strikes against the Walls of it , and a little Island , distant from the City about a Bow-shot , serves for a Port to it . The Fortifications in that time were very good , and the Soil very fertil , by reason of a great many Springs which water the Gardens . Whence it came , that this City never wanted Citizens . The change of the name of Jol-Caesaria was caus'd by the Alarbes , who conquer'd Africk ; for they call'd it , as indeed they do at present , Algezir , which signifies an Island , inasmuch as there is a little Island before the City , as if they meant by Algezir , the City of the Island . But in regard Foreiners cannot well pronounce the word Algezir , the Italians and Spaniards call it Argil , the French Alger , and the English commonly Algiers . When the Alarbes were absolute Masters of Africk , and had made a division of all the Provinces , Mauritania Caesariensis fell to the King of Tremesen , to whom those of Algiers paid tribute a long time , till one Albuferiz a very powerful King of Tunis became Master of the City of Bugy , forcing even the King of Tremesen to be his Tributary . The King of Bugy dying , divided his Territories among his three Children , and gave the youngest whose name was Habdulhaziz , the City of Bugy , making it as it were the Metropolis of that new Kingdom . This King Habdulhaziz engag'd himself in a War against the King of Tremesen ; those of Algiers finding themselves incommodated by the War , and considering that the King of Tremesen ( to whom they paid a great Tribute ) had no care of them , nor Fo●ces sufficient to defend them , were oblig'd to pay Tribute to the King of Bugy , and so they declar'd themselves enemies to the King of Tremesen . This subjection lasted till the Count Pedro Navarro in the year of our Lord 1509. got for the King of Spain the Cities of Oran and Bugy . Those of Algiers fearing the same success as Oran and Bugy , thought it their best course to put themselves under the protection of the great Prince of the Alarbes , named Selim Eutemi , who had always Liv'd in the Campagnes about Algiers . This Selim came and made his residence in the City of Algiers to defend it ; which he did for some years , till the Turks , by Tyranny , became Masters of Algiers , as shall be seen in the subsequent discourse . How the City of Algiers came under the power of the Turks . THe ordinary exercise of the Citizens of Algiers , in that time , was to play the Pyrats with their Barks with Oars ; and this exercise increas'd daily . In the year 1592. in which King Ferdinand got the City of Granada , great numbers of Moors pass'd as well from Granada , as from Valentia and Arragon , into Africk , who had been brought up in Spain ; So that knowing the ways , the Language , and being vers'd in the business of War , all their work was , by perpetual Incursions , to infest the Coasts of Spain , Major●a , Minorca , Ivica , and the other Islands . The City of Oran being reduc'd in the year 1509. as we said before , King Ferdinand sent a powerful Fleet to destroy the City of Algiers , with all Pyrats belonging to it , and to clear the Sea of that barbarous Nation . Those of Algiers seeing that Naval force ready to fall upon them , submitted to the King of Spain , obliging themselves to pay him an annual Tribute : And whereas the main design was to destroy the Pyrats , the Spaniards made a Fort within the City ▪ kept by a Capt●in and two hundred Souldiers . This place was always well furnish'd with Ammunitions , and Provisions , and kept both Pyrats and Citizens in awe . As long as that great Monarch liv'd , those of Algiers paid their Tribute , and patiently endur'd the inconvenience of that Fort , not presuming so much as to Mutter , till the Death of that King , which happen'd in the year 1516. Upon his Death , they resolv'd to rid their hands of their Neighbours the Christians , as also of the Fort , that they might pay no more Tribute to the Spaniards . In order to the execution of their design , they sent to Aruch Barberossa , who was then at Higir , a place seated on the side of the Mediterranean Sea , distant from Algiers , East-ward , an hundred and eighty Italian miles , intreating him , as a valiant Souldier ( for he was famous at that time for his Victories ) to make all the haste he could to Algiers , with his Turks and Galleys , to deliver them out of the hands of the Christians , who much incommodated them by that Fort , promising to recompence him nobly for his p●ins . Barberossa having receiv'd this Embassy , was very glad of i● , looking on it as a fit opportunity to make himself Lord of Algiers , and by degrees reduce under his power great Territories in Barbary . He pretended to be much troubled that the Christians lay so heavy on those of Algiers , and made answer , that he wish'd nothing so much , as that he were able to deliver them out of that misery , and that within a short time he would come and relieve them . The Ambassadors glad of that promise return'd to Algiers . In the interim Barberossa looses no time . He sends away eighteen Gallies , full of Turks , Ammunition and Artillery , and himself with his Turkish and Moorish forces comes by Land. Selim Eut●mi Lord of Algiers , and the chiefest Citizens were glad to see the ready assistance which Barberossa gave them ; they went and met him a days journey short of the City , imagining he was coming streight to Algiers . But Barberossa excus'd himself , saying , that some affairs of great importance oblig'd him to go first to Sargil , sixty Italian miles from Algiers , on the Sea-side , Westward , promising to return in a short time , and to do what they desi●'d , if not more . Accordingly he went with his forces by Land towards Sargil , giving order to his Gallies , which were already at Algiers , to go immediately towards Sargil , where was Car-azan , one of his Captains , who had commanded some Picaroons of his own Squadron . But this Car-azan , thinking it more advantageous and more honorable to command then to be commanded , had debauch'd some of Barberossa's Ships , and was got to Sargil , inriching himself by his courses on the Coast of Spain , by the assistance of the Moors , who liv'd there , most Natives of Granada and Valentia , who retir'd thither when Dom Ferdinand conquer'd Granada in the year 1492. Car-azan astonish'd to find Barberossa so neer , 〈…〉 to go and wait on him , and to restore him 〈◊〉 Ships and Turkish souldiers he had debauch'd from him , presuming Barberossa would think it sufficient satisfaction . But Barberossa not admitting any excuses , caus'd Car-azan's head to be struck off in his presence , took all his Ships , Slaves and Goods as a booty , and the Turkish Soldiers were listed among his own forces . This done , he forc'd the people to proclaim him their King and Master ; and leaving a Garrison of his most trusty Soldiers in the place , he return'd with his forces towards Algiers , and his Fleet did the like . Being come thither , all welcomed him , especially Selim Eutemi , who lodg'd him in his own Palace , doing him all the honor , and entertaining him after the best manner he could . This crafty Pyrat desirous to perswade them that he had no other design in coming thither then to deliver them out of their subjection to the Christians , the next day after his arrival , drew a Trench , and rais'd a Battery against the Fort of the Christians in the Island . The Battery being rais'd , ere ever a Gun was discharg'd , he sent a Turk to the Captain who commanded the Fort to tell him , that if he would deliver it up , he should have Shipping to carry him and his Soldiers over into Spain ▪ and in case they refus'd , they should be all cut to pieces . The Captain 's answer to this summons was , that the proffer of Ships and menaces of death signify'd nothing to him , those overtures being to be made onely to Cowards . Barberossa upon this answer , order'd that they should shoot continually , though the Island was not above three hundred paces distant from the City ; yet was 〈…〉 great hurt done , in regard he had onely 〈…〉 Field-pieces . Having play'd on the Fort twenty days and nights without intermission , to little purpose , the Citizens of Algiers began to mutiny , and to complain openly , th●t they had brought into the City so many Turks , who committed insupportable violences , and insolently threatned the Citizens . The Prince Selim Eutemi was troubled to see himself so slighted by Barberossa , as well in his own Palace as publickly , and Barberossa's thoughts were wholly taken up , how he should become absolute Master of that City , and the Territo●ies belonging to it . At last , he reresolv'd ( notwithstanding the kind treatment he receiv'd ) to kill his Entertainer Selim Eutemi with his own hands , and by force of arms to get himself proclaim'd King by his Soldiers , and in fine to make the Citizens of Algiers to acknowledge him for such . To compass this design without any popular tumult , one day about noon , as Selim Eutemi was going into the Bath of his Palace , to wash , before the saying of the Sala , or mid-day prayer ( as the Turks and Moors , according to the Alcoran , are wont to do ) Barberossa , who was lodg'd in the same Palace , entred secretly into the Bath , attended by some of his people ; and finding the Prince alone , naked , and without any Arms , he strangled him , and retiring secretly out of the Bath , left the body on the place . A quarter of an hour after , returning publickly to the Bath , and seeming astonish'd to see the Corps of his Entertainer , he call'd his Servants , and told them their Master had dy'd in a Swound . This was immediately divulg'd ; but the Citizens having already had some experience of the cruel disposition of Barberossa , imagining him to be the Author of their Lord's death , went every one to his own house , fearing some tumult or massacre . On the other side , the Turks having already had notice of what had pass'd , appear'd armed in the Streets , and with the assistance of some Moors conducted Barberossa on Horse-back through the principal Streets of the City , and proclaim'd him King of Algiers , without any opposition . Selim Eutemi's Son , fearing Barberossa's tyranny , assisted by his Menial Servants , retir'd to Oran , where he was receiv'd by the Christians . The Tyrant being thus proclaim'd King by his Soldiers , summon'd the wealthiest Citizens to appear before him , and promis'd them great priviledges , if they would acknowledge him absolute King. Which they did , rather forc'd thereto , then otherwise . He immediately began to Coin mony , to fortifie the Alcazar ( one of the Fortresse's of the City ) where he put good store of Artillery , and Garrizon'd it with a considerable number of Turks . Some days after , the Turks , finding themselves absolute Masters of Algiers , began to ill-intreat the Citizens , at first by injurious speeches , and afterwards by publick plundering , so that now they clearly perceiv'd it had been much better to be tributaries to the Christians then subjects to the Turks . The Government of the new King was so heavy , that the Citizens began secretly to entertain a correspondence with the Governor of the Island-Fort , declaring that their intention was to massacre all the Turks , and to renew the payment of their tribute to the King of Spain . The Captain promis'd them assistance . On the other side , the Moors of the Country of the deceas'd Prince Selim E●●●mi promis'd also assistance to the Algerians , as well out of a desire to be reveng'd for the death of their Lord , as to exempt themselves from the great tribute which that new Tyrant Barberossa forc'd them to pay . The disorders of this Pyrate caus'd a confederacy between the Algerians , the Moors of Mutiia ( the Country of Selim ) and the Christians of the Fort. The design was laid , to wit , that a great number of those Moors should , on a day appointed , come into the City , with armes hid under their garments , under pretence of buying some Commodities , and that they should fire twenty two Galliots which lay a-ground on both sides of the City . And when the Turks went out to quench the fire , the Citizens should shut to the Gates of the City , and then the Christians of the Fort , should come in little Boats to the City , to assist the Citizens . But the design was discover'd by the great vigilance of Barberossa , who craftily dissembled what he knew of it . And thereupon , he doubled his Guards , as well in the Galliots as at the City-gates , so that the Moors were so far from firing the Galliots , that they had not the confidence to come neer them . On a certain day of their Juma , ( that is the Fryday , which is as it were the Sunday of the Turks ) this new King came as he was wont to the great Moskey to say the Sala ; and some of the wealthiest Algerians being also come in , the doors were shut of a sudden upon them , and a great number of Turks stood about the Mosquey , so that the Algerians were besieg'd , and made prisoners . Then Barberossa began to discover what he knew of their design , and commanded them to be bound hand and foot . That done , he caus'd the heads of twenty Citizens to be immediately chopp'd off , as those whom he conceiv'd most guilty , and order'd the bodies and heads to be cast into the Streets , where after they had remain'd a certain time for a spectacle , they were buried in a dung-hill . All this happen'd in the year 1517. And from that time to this present , the Algerians have suffer'd the Government of the Turks , either by force or fair means , without any contradiction , and consequently they are subject to the Turks . In the same year 1517. Selim Eutemi's Son , ( who , as was said , retir'd to Oran ) upon the intreaty of the Marquess of Comares , General of Oran , with the assistance of the Cardinal Francisco Ximenes , and all the Councels of Spain , obtain'd a Naval Army of ten thousand men , to drive Barberossa and the Turks out of Algiers . For the Councels of Spain thought it not rational that that Arch-Pyrat Barberossa should make Algiers a refuge for the Picaroons and Pyrats , who infested the neighbouring Kingdoms . This Army under the conduct of a Knight named Dom Francisco de la Vexa , and Selim's Son , got neer the City of Algiers , but it met with a misfortune , as there did afterwards to the Emperor Charles V. in the year 1541. for a great Tempest surpriz'd them so , that some of the Ships fell foul one upon another , and the rest run a-ground . So that the greatest part of that Army was swallow'd in the Sea , and the Souldiers drown'd . Those who had escap'd the dangers at Sea , were either kill'd by the Turks , or made Slaves , and very few return'd into Spain . This misfortune of the Christians much heighten'd the courage of Barberossa , and made him more dreadful then before ; for by that disaster , the forces of Salim Eutemi's Son , the right heir of the Kingdom of Algiers were lost , he out of all hope of restauration , and the Christian forces very much weakened . All these successes , on the other side , made Barberossa so proud , so insolent , and so insupportable , that the Alarbes , who liv'd in the flat Country , under the jurisdiction of that Kingdom , finding themselves so cruelly treated by the Government of the Turk , resolv'd to take for their Protector the King of Tunis ( a Country distant from Algiers , about thirty miles Westward ) and sent Ambassadors to treat with him about it . This King of Tunis , whose name was Hamidalabde , considering that Barberossa grew daily more and more powerful , and fearing that troublesome neighbour , promis'd the Alarbes assistance , conditionally they would engage in a joynt war against that Pyrate ; and in case they might get him out of Algiers , that the Moors should bestow that Kingdom on him and his successors . This condition was accepted by the Moors . King Hamidalabde got together ten thousand Horse , as well his own Subjects , as from his friends and Allyes , and march'd with that Army towards Algiers , in June , in the year 1517. The Alarbes , who liv'd under the jurisdiction of the Kingdom of Algiers , seeing that Army , openly declar'd themselves enemies to the Tyrant . Whereupon the Army increas'd daily in both Horse and Foot. Barberossa having intelligence of what pass'd between Hamidalabde and the Alarbes prepar'd for War , not onely for the defensive , but also for the offensive . All his confidence was in the Valour of his Turkish Arquebusiers , which his enemies wanted . He left the Government of Algiers to his Brother Cheredin , with a small Garrison . And to secure the City , he took along with him twenty of the richest Citizens . He began his march towards his enemies with a thousand Arquebusiers , Turks , and five hundred Moors of Granada and Valentia . Barberossa having march'd twelve leagues Westward met with the enemy's Army , and the first charge was very desperate . The Turks and Moors being well skill'd , with the excellent conduct of their chief Commander gave their enemies a defeat . The King of Tunis seeing the confusion , retreated faster then he came thither , and Barberossa pursu'd his victory , following him as far as Tunis , where the King durst not stay , for fear of being besieg'd . He went thence towards Mount Atlas , and Barberossa without any resistance took the City of Tunis , plundering all that unfortunate King had left in his Palace , and the Souldiers doing the like with the Citizens houses . Barberossa staid some days to refresh himself at Tunis , and within a short time after was proclaim'd King of Tunis by the Citizens that were left behind . The fame of this victory spread over all Africk ; and it happening at that time , that the Moors of the Kingdom of Tremesen ( which is fifty leagues from Tunis Westward ) had some difference with their King , they sent word to Barberossa , that if he would come thither with his Turks , they would make him Master of the City , and the whole Kingdom . Barberossa having heard this proposal , thought he should not let slip so fair an opportunity . He writ a letter to his Brother at Algiers , to send him immediately by Sea ten little Guns , with all things requisite for them ; which his Brother did , sending him five Galliots loaden with Artillery , Powder , and other Ammunition . Barberossa having receiv'd them , took a good quantity of provisions , which he put upon Horses , and began his march towards Tremesen . Several Nations of Moors , through whose Countries he pass'd submitted to him , and some follow'd him , in hopes of good booty . But Aruch Barberossa finding himself got so far into the Country was afraid the King of Tunis , who was driven out of his Kingdom , might return with some Moors to recover it , and prevent his retreat , or that the General of Oran might come out with his forces , and hinder his return . All this hindred not his marching into the Country , commanding his third Brother Isaac Beniioub to keep the City of Tunis , with two hundred Musketters , Turks , and some Moors , He march'd four leagues beyond Oran , where he met with Abuziien King of Tremesen , who knew nothing of the infidelity of his Subjects ; but hearing of Barberossa's advance , he thought it fitter to meet him in the field with his forces then to expect him , and suffer himself to be shut up in a City , as not being over-confident of the Citizens of Tremesen . His Army consisted of six thousand Horse , and three thousand Foot. As soon as both Armies were in sight , they were set in order for an engagement . The place was very fit , for it was in the spacious Campagne about Aganel . The fight began very furiously on both sides ; but Barberossa soon had the advantage , by reason of the great number he had of small Shot , and his small Guns ; so that the King 's best Troops were defeated , and himself forc'd to retreat to Tremesen , where the Citizens , his Subjects , took him Prisoner , and cut off his Head , before Barberossa got thither , to whom they sent the Head by their Deputies with the Keys of the City , promising him , as they had done before , submission . Two days after , he made his solemn entrance into Tremesen , confiscating the Goods of the deceas'd King , as well to pay his Souldiers , as to make some Fortifications about the City ; for he conceiv'd his Neighbour-hood would not be well lik'd by those of Oran , and to secure himself , he immediately entred into a confederacy with Muley-hamet , King of Fez , promising him assistance against the King of Morocco , against whom Muley-hamet was in open War , conditionally that Muley-hamet would defend the Kingdom of Tremesen against their common enemies the Christians . Barberossa , to enjoy himself after his Victories , resided the remainder of the year 1517. at Tremesen , leaving for his Lieutenant at Algiers his second Brother Cheredin . But it was the pleasure of Divine Justice , at length , to give a check to these great Successes , for Barberossa's third Brother Isaac Benijoub , who commanded the new Conquests at Tunis , and other places , through his extraordinary Exactions and Tyrannies , become so odious to the Moors of the Country , that they revolted , and kill'd him with all his Turks , except forty , who , thinking to make an escape , were all cut to pieces . Barberossa was extremely troubled at the Death of his Brother , but desert'd his revenge to a fitter opportunity . In September in the year 1517. came into Spain , King Charls , who afterwards was Emperour , with a powerful Naval Army . The Marquess of Comares , advertis'd of his Arrival , went in Person to wait on him , and give him an account of what had pass'd in Africk . And the Pyrat Barberossa growing daily more and more dreadful , he advis'd his Majesty to quench that spreading fire . And to animate his Majesty the more , he carried along with him Abuchen-men , King of Tremesen , who had taken refuge at Oran , and got of his Majesty ten thousand Souldiers , to engage against Barberossa and the Turks . Which the Pyrat hearing of , sent for assistance to the King of Fez , according to their mutual confederacy . But seeing that the relief came not with the expedition he expected , and that the Marquess of Comares was already got to Oran , and marching with his Forces towards him , he thought it his best course , not depending on the relief from Fez , to come out of Tremesen with fifteen hundred Turks and Andalusians , Arquebusiers , and five thousand Moorish Horse . But considering that the said number of fifteen hundred Arquebusiers were not able to oppose ten thousand Christians , ( for he had no great confidence of his Moorish Horse ) he resolv'd to continue at Tremesen , expecting from day to day the relief from the King of Fez. But when the Marquess was come in sight of Tremesen , Barberossa observ'd that the Citizens began to flinch from him ; whereupon he took a third resolution , which was , to get away with his Turks in the night time , without giving any notice thereof to the Citizens , and to make all the haste he could towards Algiers . This resolution was prosecuted ; but , at the first halt he made , the Marquess having intelligence of it , so speedily pursu'd him with some Fire-locks , that he overtook him about eight Leagues from Tremesen , at the passage of a River named Huexda . Barberossa finding himself pursu'd so closely , and his Turks kill'd , made use of this Stratagem , to gain time to cross the River . He caus'd to be strew'd along the High-way great quantities of Money , Plate , and other things of great Value , thinking by that means to amuse the Christians , while he got over the River . But that valiant Marquess encourag'd his Souldiers with so many urgent reasons , that they slighted all those rich Baits , to take Barberossa alive , who , as I said , was at the River-side , ready to cross it , when the Christians furiously charg'd the retreating Turks . Which Barberossa perceiving , fac'd his Enemies , resolving to Dye generously in Fight . The fifteen hundred Turks , and Barberossa among them defended themselves like Lions ; but in a short time they were all Kill'd , and Barberossa also . Thus ended all the great designs of Barberossa , who first brought the Turks into Barbary , and taught them the way to get Wealth out of the Western parts of the World , laying the Foundations of what the Turks are to this Day possess'd of in Barbary . The Marquess of Comares satisfi'd with this Victory return'd to Tremesen , with the Head of the Tyrant on a Pike for a Trophey , and without any opposition of the people , put the King Abuchen-men in possession of his Kingdome . Fourteen days after this defeat , the King of Fez Abdeda came neer Milta with twenty thousand Moorish Horse , to assist Barberossa . But hearing of the defeat of his Army , and his Death , fearing the like misfortune , he return'd the same way he came ; and the Marquess leaving the King of Tremesen re-establish'd in his Kingdome , return'd to Oran . Thus dy'd Aruch Barberossa , after he had continu'd fourteen years in Barbary , committing incredible out-rages on the Christians by Sea , and doing the Moors of Barbary much greater mischiefs by Land : For he was the first who reduc'd them into that condition , wherein they now are , of being Subjects , and as it were half Slaves to the Turks . The news of Barberossa's death was soon carried to his younger Brother Cheredin Barberossa , who Govern'd at Algiers . It troubled him very much upon a double account , both out of a consideration of the loss of his Brother , and a fear that the victorious Marquess might come and besiege him in the City of Algiers . Whereupon he was neer resolving to leave the place , and to retire with twenty two Galliots towards the Levant . But some Pyrats advis'd him to expect a while , to see which way the victorious Christians would take their march . And finding that the Marquess being return'd to Oran , sent his Men aboard in order to their Transportion into Spain , the Turkish Souldiers with the Pyrats chose Cheredin for their King , and Captain-General of the Kingdome of Algiers . And indeed he was a Person deserv'd to succeed his Brother . Being possess'd of that Kingdom , the first thing he did , was to send a Galley with some Letters to the Grand-Seignor , acquainting him with his Brother's death , and desiring his protection and assistance against the Christians , promising either to pay Tribute , or put the Kingdom into his hands , together withall he was possess'd of in Barbary . The Grand Seignor hearing this news , not onely return'd a favourable answer , but also sent him an assistance of two thousand Turks , accepting of the proffer he made him , that the City of Algiers with its Territories should be put into his hands . All these transactions happen'd about the beginning of the year 1519. The Reader may here see how and when the City of Algiers came into the hands of the Turks . I thought it not besides my purpose to bring in this short History , to undeceive those who imagin'd that Aruch Barberossa had made these acquests in Barbary , as a General of the Grand Seignor's . For what he did was upon his own account , without any other title then that of a Pyrat by Sea , and a Tyrant by Land. In the year 1530. Cheredin finding himself incommodated by reason of the Fort which the Christians kept in the Island before the Port , resolv'd to beat it down with Cannon-shot , and afterwards to make a Port from the City to the Island , which very design Aruch Barberossa had in the year 1516. For by reason of that Fort , the Ships were oblig'd to secure themselves on one side of the City neer the Gate called Babazon , where they lay in great danger to be cast away upon the least tempest . Cheredin Barberossa began his enterprise upon the Fort , with this stratagem . Two young Lads , Moors , by his secret order , went and delivered themselves to those of the Fort , saying they would embrace the Christian Religion . They were kindly entertain'd , and the Captain , who commanded the Fort , named Martin de Vargas , took them into the house , and caus'd them to be Catechiz'd , that they might receive the holy Sacrament of Baptism . On Easter-day , when the Governor and all his Souldiers were at Church , these two Youths went up to the top of a little Tower , whence they gave the signal to those of the City by a Flagg ; which being observ'd by a Servant-maid of the Governors , she immediately went and acquainted her Master with the treachery , who came presently out of the Church with all his Souldiers , and fearing the enemies , he put these two youths in prison , and a while after caus'd them to be both hang'd up in an eminent place , whence those of the City might see the spectacle . Cheredin had soon notice of it , and was extreamly incens'd thereat , as if it had been done in derision of the Mahumetane Religion . He sent a Boat to the Fort with a Renagado , named Alcade Huali , to tell the Governor that if he would deliver up the place , he and his people should have good conditions , otherwise they were to expect no mercy . The Governor made answer , that he was astonish'd , that Cheredin Barberossa , a person so highly esteem'd for his experience in military affairs , did not consider that he had to do with Spaniards , who value their honour above all things , and laugh at the menaces of their enemies ; That he was further to know , that he was of the House of Vargas ; that he glory'd not so much in the Nobility , as his endeavors to imitate the Heroick vertues of his Ancestors , and that therefore he would expect the utmost attempts of Cheredin Barberossa , and do all he could to shew himself faithful to his God and his Prince . Cheredin having receiv'd this answer , took some great Guns out of a French Galion , which chanc'd to lye before Algiers , and some other pieces which had been cast there some months before for that purpose . May 6. 1530. he rais'd a Battery , which plaid fifteen days and nights without any intermission , and the distance being but two hundred paces or thereabouts , the Muskettiers also shot continually ; so that the sixteenth of May , the Walls were almost broken down , and a great number of the besieg'd kill'd or wounded . Cheredin took one thousand three hundred Musketteers and Archers , Turks , in fourteen Galliots , and being come to the Fort , they landed without any obstacle . For the Governor was wounded with fifty three of the Soldiers , and the rest extreamly tyr'd out , as may be easily conjectur'd , having been sixteen days in continual alarmes . The Captain Martin de Vargas yeelded up the place on certain conditions , and after three months imprisonment , he was without any reason , bastinado'd to death , in the presence of Cheredin . Thus dy'd that valiant Captain , carrying along with him to heaven the crown of Martyrdom , and leaving to his Successors an example of valour and fidelity ; which vertues are so deeply rooted in that illustrious family , that there are to this day in the Low-Countries , Knights , who are not onely heirs of that Noble House , but also imitators of the Vertues of their Ancestors , and such as are look'd upon all over the world , as examples of Valour and Fidelity . After the massacre of this brave Captain , he employ'd the Christian Slaves to make a Moal from the City to the Fortress , which was finish'd in two years . Of the Scituation , Strength , and Government of the City of Algiers . THe scituation of this famous Den of Pyrates is on the ascent of a mountain , which rises by degrees from the Sea-side up into the Country , representing to those who ●ail by it the several stories of a Theatre , the variety of the Structures , whereof a man hath as it were a full sight , makes the prospect the more delightful . Insomuch that there is no house , but all the rest may be seen from it , which way soever a man turns his eye , when he is upon the Terraces , wherewith they are covered . They have also all of them this convenience , that they have a prospect into the Sea , as far as eye can see . It is in a manner square , and about three thousand paces in compass . The Walls are of Brick built after the antient way of fortification , with little square Towers . The Ditch about it is not above sixteen foot wide , and about the depth of a Pike , dry , full of filth , and ill kept , having no fortifications without . The whole City is commanded by the hills which encompass it ; and the Inhabitants can make no advantage of the Walls , as to defence , in regard there is no Champion behind them , but the want of room in the City hath forc'd them to build houses on the R●m●arts , which serves for one side of Walls . The streets are very narrow , and are chain'd up in the night time , save onely the principal streets , which runs cross the City from the Po●t of Babaloet , between the Grand Mosquey and the Bassa's Palace , to the Gate of Babazon , which is not shut up . There are many Mosqueys . The Bassa's Palace is a publike structure for those who are advanc'd to that charge , well built after the modern way of Architecture . Since the year 1650. part of the Garrison is lodg'd in five great publick houses , built square , with a spacious Court in the midst , which may serve for an Armoury . They will contain each of them about six hundred Soldiers , each whereof hath a room to himself , not paying any thing for it . But some of the best accommodated take lodgings in other great houses , well built , which they call Fond●cas , and belong to private persons . The Castle called Alcazabar , is onely that part of the City which lies Southward , divided by a Wall , which begins at the Rampart on the East-side , and reaches to that on the West . About three hundred paces from the City , there is , in the Sea , a little Island , which in the year 1530. was joyn'd to the City by a Moale , made for the safety of Ships and Gallies , which about the beginning of the year 1662. was carryed away by a Tempest with the loss of many Vessels and Gallies . There are also some inconsiderable Fortresses without the City , whereof the chiefest is that built by Asan Bassa in the year 1545. about one thousand and seven hundred paces from the City , on a Hill , at the same place , where the Emperor Charles V. had set up his Tent in the year 1541. Neer that place is the source of the Spring which supplies the City with fresh water , which it does so plentifully , that they need no other besides that and the rain water , which is preserv'd in Cesterns . It is convey'd by Arches and Pipes under ground , which fill the Reservatories in divers places , as well in the upper as lower part of the City , even to the Gate at the water-side , where all the branches fall into one great Channel , which conveyes the rest of the water into the Sea , and there the Gallies and other Vessels take in their provisions of water . At every Reservatory or Conduit there is a Cock , with a dish standing by , for the convenience of those who would drink . Those who come to these Conduits for water , take it in their Turns , save onely the Jews , who are to give way to every Slave who comes after them , and to be serv'd last of all . The water which falls to the ground is receiv'd into holes neer those Conduits , and is convey'd into Common-Shores under ground , which carry away the filth of the Privyes about the City , all whith fall into these Shores , and meet together in one neer the three Gates of the Store-houses , where all falls into the Sea. The hundred thousand Souls which inhabit this City are divided into twelve thousand Souldiers , Turks , belonging to the ordinary Garrizon , thirty or fourty thousand Slaves , of all Nations , and the rest Citizens of Algiers , Moors , Moriscoes , and Jews , and some Christian-Merchants . The chief Governour of all these is the Bassa , who takes it not unkindly to be flatter'd with the title of Sultan . He acknowledges a kind of subjection to the Grand-Seignor , in words , but makes little account of his orders , Pass-ports , or the Treaties he hath concluded with other Soveraign Princes , if he hath not agreed to them himself . The Soldiery is more dreadful to him then the Grand-Seignor . Accordingly his greatest work is to see them punctually pay'd at every new Moon , for if he delay it three hours after it is due , he is in danger of being Massacred , or at least imprison'd . This is done out of the Tributes , which the Alarbes , and some petty Princes , Moors , about Algiers , pay him , as also out of the contributions of the people , and his proportion of the Prizes . The Bassa is also to be careful that he take no more then his due , for fear of incensing the Soldiery , which prognosticates certain death to him , as it did in the year 1661. in the month of September to Ramadan Bassa , whose throat , with twenty eight persons of his Councel , were cut by the Soldiers , and their bodyes cast to the Dogs in the Streets , for having caus'd to be adjudg'd to himself a greater proportion of a prize of Wheat , then was due to him . The rest of the Councel being forc'd to the water-side , got into a Fisher-boat , and put off from land , to avoid the fury of the mutinous Soldiery , but they were taken by the Malteses . After this exploit , the soldiers took out of prison another Bassa whom they had imprison'd some years before , because they were not punctually paid , and re-advanc'd him to the Government , exhorting him to do righteous things , which yet he forgot within three days after , thinking of nothing so much as to be reveng'd of an Aga , who had prosecuted his former imprisonment ; and to execute his design , he promis'd ten thousand Patacoons to two soldiers to kill his enemy ; which they undertook , and went with that resolution to the Aga's , and desir'd to speak with him . The Christian Slave , who spoke to them , judging by their countenances , and the Scimitars they had , contrary to the custome of Soldiers , who wear onely long Skeenes , when they walk about the City , that they were engag'd upon some lewd attempt , made answer that his Patron was gone abroad , though he were not , and went presently and gave his Master an account of all , who having discover'd the Bassa's design , made his complaints to the Souldiers , who mutiny'd , seiz'd his person , and shut him up between four walls without any covering , where he had onely room enough to sit down , with a hole to put him in some meat . The Aga thank'd the soldiers for the speedy justice they had done , offering himself to be their Bassa , with a promise to augment their pay by a Double a month , which they accepted . The necessity of this punctual payment obliges the Bassa to endeavour the getting of mony above all things , by hook or by crook , by breach of Treaties , or a wrong interpretation thereof . This last reason was the cause that his Majesty of Great Brittain in August 1661. sent his Admiral the Earl of Sandwich with eighteen Men of War to lye before Algiers , to demand reparation , for that the Pyrates had taken out of the Vessels of his Subjects some persons who were not English , with their Merchandize , contrary to the peace made with England . The Admiral came before the City August 22. 1661. sending ashore his Lieutenant with Credential Letters , to make his complaints to the Bassa and the Duana ; but the Admiral had no other satisfaction , then that he got the English Consul out of the City , and batter'd some of the houses with his great shot . This Bassa does many time deceive his Confederates , and takes their Merchandise , forcing the Masters of Ships , by Cudgelling , to confess that the goods belong to other Nations ; or if he forbea● that rigor , there is a stoppage set on the goods , and while they pretend to verifie the fact , all is sold , and under some ill pretence , the prize is declared good . And to say truth , it is very hard for the Bassa to observe peace with any Nation whatsoever , if he will be belov'd by his Souldiers , in as much as his proportion out of the prizes is the greatest part of his Revenue ; which it would not be , if he exactly observ'd peace with any other Nations , which would have all the Trading , were there a freedom of Navigation , and consequently there would be but few prizes , and his Revenue arising from his proportion thereof , would come to little or nothing . The twelve thousand soldiers , which make the ordinary Forces of the Bassa , are most of them Renegadoes , dissolute persons , without Religion or Conscience , fugitives out of Christendom and Turkey for the enormity of their crimes . This place is a refuge to all such persons , nay , to such as have offended the Grand Seignor himself , as it happen'd in the year 1640. upon my arrival at Algiers , when some shew'd me Sigala , Son of that famous Admiral , a Renegado of Genua , of the same name , who had taken refuge in this City to avoid being strangled , as their custome is , upon this score , that in the year 1636. being commanded by the Grand Seignor to convey with a Squadron of Gallies , the Ships which brought home the yearly tribute of Egypt , and other wealth , that had joyned with them , he had left his Gallies , and came ashoar to spend away his time among women , and in entertainments , insomuch that during his absence , the Maltezes had an opportunity , to carry away that Ship which had the Tribute and the precious commodities in it . And this it was that had forc'd Sigala to get away with his Galley to Algiers , where he liv'd by what he got by Piracy , till the death of Sultan Amurat , soon after which he obtain'd his pardon of Sultan Hibraim , his Brother and Successor . The soldiers observe the Bassa's orders , if they approve of them , and they oblige him to change them , if they like them not , and so they rather command the Bassa , then are commanded by him . In the year 1642. a tributary King of Algiers refus'd to pay his Tribute , and came with an Army into the field , whereupon the Bassa Isouf being unwilling to go out against him , would have been excus'd upon his indisposition . But his excuse was not receiv'd , there was a necessity of his going , if he would preserve his life and charge ; only the Soldiers were so kind as to permit him to go as far as he could in a Galley ; but imagining the Bassa might take some occasion to leave them , they accompany'd him with another Galley better furnish'd with both Rowers and Soldiers , with order , to force the Bassa to land at the place appointed , which he quietly did . There are Renegado's of all Christian Nations , and in my time , I found there above three thousand French. Heretofore , the Renegadoes could not serve for Soldiers among the Turks and Janizaries , and the Turks and Janizaries could not go upon the account of Piracy ? But Mahomet Bassa , to prevent the jealousies and quarrels happening thereby , reconcil'd the Renegadoes with the Turks , allowing , in the year 1568. to both the priviledge of being Soldiers or Pyrates , without any difference . The Moors , the Morisos , the Algerians , the Sons of Turks born at Algiers , Renegado Jews , are not admitted into the Soldiery ; but the Jews who would serve , e●ting Swins flesh before they renounce , affirm , that by that means they are become Christians , and then they renounce with the same solemnities as are observ'd by the Christians . The pay of the Souldiery is eight Morisco Doubles a month , every Double is worth twelve Patars , ( that is somewhat better then twelve pence Sterling ) according to the number of the years they have been in service , the p●y is encreas'd , and they receive a Double , a month , more then they had before . In like manner , if there be a Son born to the Grand-Seignor by the Sultaness , a Double ; if any Soldier hath kill'd his enemy in a Skirmish , or hand to hand , and hath brought away his head , a Double ; if they have had any remarkable engagement against the rebellious . Alarbes , the Bassa promises them an augmentation of a Double in the month ; but all the monthly augmentations of Doubles are not to exceed the number of fourty . The Batchelor-Soldiers have greater priviledges then those who are married ; the latter have no daily allowance of bread , the former have four loaves . The pay is to be exact and punctual , as I said before . 'T is not out of any fear of the Christians , that the Bassa maintains so great a number of Souldiers , but that he might be the more dreaded by those of Algiers , the Alarbes , and the petty Princes , who pay him tribute , against whom they are sent , if they come not soon enough to prevent them . The soldiers keep little or no guard within the City , but a Watch , which they call Mesuart , walks round about it with twenty five persons . At the Gates there are but two or three men . In the Summer , Algiers is in a manner distitute of a Garrison , for some of the soldiers are dispers'd to Tremesen , Bugy , Sargel , and other places under the jurisdiction of Algiers . They often change the Garrisons , and send that of one place to another . Another part of the soldiery is sent away by Bodies of five or six hundred , thirty or fourty leagues into the Country , to quarter on the Alarbes , and to receive the Tribute ; and the greatest part is employ'd at Sea in the Galleys . I observ'd in the Summer 1641. that the sixty five Pyrates Ships and the four Gallies , which were then at Sea , every one for what could be gotten , were most of them mann'd by soldiers of the Garrison . The remainder , who are neither employ'd at Sea , nor sent to the Posts before-mentioned , live at ease , and divert themselves at their Country-houses , two or three leagues out of the City . The Citizens , and the originary Inhabitants of the Country are irreconcileable enemies of the Garrison . There is but one Councel , called the Duana , which with the Bassa resolves all matters of State , and what relate to the administration of Justice . This Councel meets commonly thrice a week , in a Gallery of the Bassa's Palace . It consists of fourty persons . The Bassa sits , as Taylers do , cross-legg'd , on a Table about two foot high , at a little distance from the Wall , cover'd with a shaggy-Carpet , and so long , that twelve of the chiefest may sit as the Bassa does , six on the right hand , and as many on the left ; the rest of the Councel stand at both ends of the Table , cross the Gallery , making , with the Arch , a kind of circle . This Bassa hath commonly a Fan of Feathers in his hand ; he pronounces sentence , and the plurality of voices carries it , but they have this particulary remarkable , that they begin to gather the voices , while some one is alledging new reasons for or against the business under deliberation . All causes , wherein the soldiers are concern'd are try'd before this Councel ; but differences between Citizens are determin'd before the Caya , who is as it were the Bassa's Lieutenant . Every man is to prosecute and plead his own cause in person , without the assistance , of any Advocate , Lawyer , or Atturney . Great Robbes , Murtherers , and other eminent Criminals are put to death , if they be Moors or Jews ; but the souldiers are supported by their Agas , who ever find excuses to get them off , unless the offence be against another souldier . An accusation prov'd by two witnesses , is sufficient in order to condemnation . He who hath the worst in any cause , receives a certain number of blows with a cudgel , besides what he is oblig'd to do by the Sentence . If the accusation be found malicious , the Accuser is to suffer a punishment suitable to the crime impos'd . The sin of abhomination is not punish'd among them . As to the grimaces of their Religion , they are the same with those us'd in most parts of Turkey . This is a short account of the State and Government of Algiers , where the miseries of Slavery have consum'd the lives of six hundred thousand Christians , since the year 1536. at which time Cheredin Barberossa brought it under his own power . 'T is hard to imagine a reason , why its Government being so ill administred , could endure so long , making that hole dreadful to all Europe , since its scituation , strength , and Fortresses are no way considerable . I must confess Christian Princes will ever have cause to remember the enterprise of that great Monarch Charles V. made on this City in the year 1541. with an unfortunate issue ; but I hope that will not divert their generous thoughts from promoting the advantages of Christendom . There was a concurrence of many accidents in the attempt of that great Emperor , which may be avoided , or are particular to that expedition : The season for the taking of Algiers was Autumne , at which time the Mediterranean Sea is no less rough then the other Seas , by reason of storms and tempests , which hindred the coming in of provisions to that Army , and occasion'd the loss of the Baggage and Artillery . The Garrison was then return'd , some from Sea , others from their expeditions against the Alarbes and the Tributaries . The dissention among the Emperor's Commanders contributed also somewhat thereto ; and yet notwithstanding all these traverses , Asan Bassa , a generous Captain , a Renegado , born in Sardinia , brought up by Cheredin Barberossa , and all the people of Algiers were in distress for fresh water , the source whereof had been diverted another way . Nay , they never durst attribute their deliverance to their valour , but their opinion still is , that a Marabout , or Santon ( that is a Saint ) who then liv'd neer the City , wrought a miracle , beating the Sea with his staff , which caus'd that dreadful tempest . They have accordingly erected to the memory of this Marabout a Chappel without Babaloët-gate , on the left hand , where he is interr'd , for which place the Turks have a reverence , as some Christians have for places of devotion , affirming , that if the Christian Army ever return thither , they will raise the greatest Tempest that ever was , by casting into the Sea the bones of that Marabout . In this perswasion consists the force they have to defend themselves against the Christians . I conceiv'd my self oblig'd to give this short account of the antiquity and scituation of Algiers , to remedy the deficiencies of other Chronologers , who confound the years , the names , and the Nations , taking the Turks for the Moors . As concerning a more ample description of the City and its Fortresses , the dispositions of the Inhabitants , the Pirates , Merchants , Tradesmen , their Cloathing , the Marabouts or Santons , the Ceremonies , the exercises of the Women , their several Easters , their Vices and Vertues , and what was done there in the last Age , I thought them besides my design , and superfluous , as being common things related by diverse Historians , who speak of the Turks in general . And so I pass forwards to those things , with I accounted worth my reducing into particular Relations , during the time of my Slavery . EMANVEL D' ARANDA'S Particular Relations , During the time of his SLAVERY . The first RELATION . The History of a Religious man , a Spaniard , a Slave at Algiers . A Spaniard , whom we shall here call Domingo , having entred into one of the principal Orders at Sevill , in the year 1626. and compleated the year of his Novice-ship , took the three accustomed Vows , and some years after was advanc'd to Priest-hood in the same Order . But Domingo grew weary of that kind of life , so that he left the Cloister , and retir'd in his Sacerdota habit into the Kingdom of Portugal , and plante● himself in a little Village , where , after he had sojourn'd some time , he made a shift to get a smal● Country living . That life after a while grew as tedious to him , as that of the Religious order had been to him before ; so that he chang'd the habit of a Pries● into that of a Lay-person , and took up his residence at Lisbon , the Metropolis of Portugal , where he Married , and at the years end had a Son. Some time after his Wife prov'd with child of a second ; whereupon Domingo finding himself burthen'd with children , and having not wherewithall to maintain them , he Listed himself a Souldier , to be Transported into ● Country newly conquer'd by the Portuguez , scituate on the River of the Amazons , in the Indies , where he was to have a certain proportion of Land , and other allowances for himself , his Wife , Son , and what other children he should have in that Country . Upon these Overtures , Domingo embarks in the year 1639. and after they had been some hours at Sea , his Wife fell in Labour , and was deliver'd of a second Son , to whom the Captain of the Vessel ( whom I know ) was God-father . Some days after , they came in sight of some Turkish Pyrats , and after a short engagement , the Ship was taken , and brought to Algiers , where the Prisoners were sold . Domingo , to avoid the miseries of Slavery , goes to the Jews , and tells them that he was a Jew , intreating them to redeem him , his Wife and Children . The Jews , who are commonly more subject to avarice then prodigality , began to examine him ; he immediately answer'd their questions in the Hebrew tongue ; so that they believ'd what he said . In fine , they told him he should be redeem'd if he could tell them what Tribe he was of , and in what Register were written the names of his Parents and other Relations . He repli'd with a wonderful confidence , In the Register of the Synagogue of Venice , where such a Rabbi ( naming him ) will give an attestation of all I have said . The Jews immediately writ to Venice , where , having examin'd all the Registers , there was nothing found concerning Domingo . The Jews of Algiers having receiv'd that answer from those of Venice , were very much astonish'd , and look'd upon him as an Impostor . Domingo being out of all hopes of obtaining his Liberty by that means , bethought himself of another expedient . He made his applications to two of the Fathers employ'd about the Redemption of Captives , who were come from Valentia in Spain , and manag'd his business so well , that they redeem'd his Wife and two Children , and carried them away with the other Slaves , whose ransom they had paid . In the mean time Domingo continu'd a Slave at the house of a considerable Officer of the Army , named Saban Gallan Aga. After the departure of his Wife and Children , he fell in love with an English-Slave , a very handsome Woman , in his Patron 's house ; but the Mistress was so watchful , that he could not have his desires of her . Yet so great was the affection he had for her , that he found out a way to deceive both his Mistress and the English-Slave . He told the English-woman , that his Wife was dead , and in case she would marry him , he would redeem her , and that there was an order come for him to receive three thousand Duckets , which sum would suffice for the ransoming of both . The English-woman , whether she were in love with him or not , accepts the proffer . Whereupon Domingo , to compass his design , went to an old Woman a Moor , one very well known for her Wealth and Covetousness , and says to her , Madam , the hope I have of receiving a good reward caus'd me to come hither , to give you notice of a Commodity , by which you may gain at least two thousand Ducats . The covetous Woman immediately ask'd him what kind of Commodity it was , promising him a great recompence . There is , said he , at my Master's house an English - woman Slave , well descended , which my Master knows nothing of ; and besides , there is a secret order come to the City for her Redemption , though she should cost three thousand Ducats . If you can keep your own counsel , you may buy her of my Master for four or five hundred Ducats . This proposal pleas'd the covetous old Woman so well , that she went immediately to be further inform'd concerning the English-slave . She went to Saban Gallan's wife , and ask'd her , whether she would sell her English-slave ; whereto Saban's wife making answer that she wanted not money , the old One repli'd , set what rate you please on her , I would fain have her . In fine , after a little hagling , they agreed at five hundred Ducats . The English-slave was deliver'd to the old Woman , who receiv'd her with great satisfaction . The poor English-woman finding her self sold and deliver'd , and the price paid , imagin'd that all was done with Domingo's money , and thence fondly inferr'd , that she was already at Liberty , and thinking her self happy , that she had ( as she thought ) me● with so good fortune ; but she was as far from it as ever . In the mean time Domingo was perpetually solliciting her , calling God and Heaven to witness , and swearing thousands of Oaths , to assure her of the sincerity of his affection . He ●●joll'd her so long , that she condescended to do any thing he would have her , impatiently expecting to be transported thence for some part of Christendom ▪ and the old Woman on the other side being full of expectation of the three thousand Ducats . Domingo kept them a long time in blindness , so a● the one knew nothing of the other . At last the English-woman prov'd with Child , and , when her time came , was deliver'd of two Children at a birth , a good booty for the covetous old Woman , instead of three thousand Ducats . Th●n were Domingo's Impostures discover'd , and what was worse , his Master coming to hear of the business would have dispos'd him into the G●lleys , as an absolute Rogue and an Impostor , for he had promis'd his Master a considerable ransom . Domingo , to avoid the mischief threatned him by his Master , found out a new expedient . He came to one of the B●ths , where the Churches of the Catholicks are , desiring to say Mass , that he might live upon Alms , as those Priests who are Slaves commonly do . The Spaniards and Portugu●z , who knew Domingo and his Wife , oppos'd it , saying he was a Raskal , and married . I must acknowledge , said he , that I am Married , but that Marriage is Null , because I am and was a Religious man , and a Priest before I married ; affirming , that , notwithstanding all that had pass'd , he was still a Priest . Those who had the over-sight of the Church and Altars , thought fit to write concerning this business to the Bishop of Ceuta , for Algiers is comprehended within his Diocess . The Bishop having receiv'd that account of him , forbad Domingo to celebrate , upon pain of Excommunication . Which being told Domingo , he repli'd , I am a Religious man , and under my Provincial , subject to his command , and therefore the Bishop hath no power over me . The difficulty was too great to be decided by the Christian Slaves . 'T was sent to Rome , and not long after there came to Algiers a Capucine , sent express from Rome , an Italian born , in a Ship of Marseilles , under pretence of redeeming some Christians , having also some Letters from the King of France concerning some private business . This honest Father heard the reasons of Domingo on the one side , and on the other , what the Christians said of him , and he thereupon order'd that Domingo could not say Mass , but that he might frequent the Churches , which the Portuguez would not have permitted . I afterwards saw him singing in that Church , as he still did at my departure thence . RELATION II. Of the Gallantry of a Dutch Captain , who with one Ship engag'd against five Turkish Galleys and two Brigantines , and worsted them . IN September 1641. the Caja ( or Lieutenant ) of the Bassa of Tripoli came to Algiers with a Galley set out with Standards , Flaggs , and Streamers of Silk , embroider'd with Ottoman Crescents , some Trumpets , and other Naval Musick . The Souldiers were all Turks , cull'd Men , or Renegadoes , well clad , and better arm'd , according to their mode . The Slaves , who Row'd in the said Galley were most of them Russians and Muscovites , who seem naturally to be design'd for labour . The Caja's business at Algiers was to buy two hundred and fifty Slaves all Spaniards or Italians , whom the Vice-roy of Tripoli would send as a present to the Grand-Seignor at Constantinople . This Galley had lain some days before Algiers , during which , Alli Pegelin , Captain General of the Galleys , was preparing four to make their last Salley for that year . The Caja , commanding this Wedding Galley , ( I call it so , because it was fitter for the Waftage of a Bride , than to engage with an Enemy ) told Pegelin he would go with him , and participate of his fortune , in hopes of some good booty . He goes away from Algiers along with Pegelin , and having been four days abroad , they met with an English Ship of forty Guns . Pegelin , as General , propos'd it to the Captains of the other Gallies , that they should engage that Ship , but the Captains thought it not convenient , partly out of a fear of loosing the Slaves that row'd , and partly out of a consideration of the uncertainty of Victory . In the mean time , the English Ship , while they were in consultation got away , so that , night coming on , the Turks lost sight of her . Having miss'd that booty , the five Gallies with the two Brigantines which accompany'd them began to c●use up and down , and coming neer Majorca they met a small Frigot , wherein were a Councellor and his family outward-bound from Barcelona . Pegelin perceiving the booty was of little importance began to jeer the other Captains , saying to them , You should have engag'd the English Ship. The Captains vex'd to find themselves laugh'd at , resolv'd to set upon the first Ship they met with , whatever she were . This resolution pleas'd Pegelin , and two days after they discover'd a Dutch Bottom of twenty eight Guns , and forty men . The weather was very calm , so that the Dutch-man could make no advantage of her sails . Pegelin order'd the Gallies to draw ●p within Canon-shot of the Ship , and perceiving she had Dutch colours , he sent one of the Brigantines with a Renegado , a Zelander , towards it , with a white Flagg , who coming neer the Dutch Captain , he ask'd him what he would have , The Captain General Alli Pegelin , reply'd the Renegado , sent me to tell you , that if you will yeeld without fighting , he will set you and all your people on Christian ground ; which he hath sworn by the Grand Seignor's head that he will do . Therefore I advise you to accept of the proffer I make you from him , while it is time , otherwise I fear me you will repent it too late . The Dutch-man weary to hear such proposals , very confidently reply'd , I know Alli Pegelin very well , ( for he had been a Slave ) the Ship belongs to those who were at the charge of setting it out , and the goods to the Merchants , and therefore I cannot give what is not my own . But if he be desirous to have the Ship , as he seems to be , let him come aboard , and he shall see whether we can satisfie him . The Renegado immediately return'd with this answer . Whereupon Pegelin being extreamly impatient and incens'd to hear the bravadoes of the Dutch-man , order'd his Gallies to draw up in the form of a Half-moon , and in that order to make towards the Poop of the Ship , and to discharge all together ▪ as it were by a c●oss-battery . Their Guns carried Bullets of fourty eight pound weight , but ordinarily they shoot onely stones . His command was executed , but being ready to give fire , the Dutch Captain , a man of extraordinary experience in Sea-affairs , by the advantage of a little wind which God sent him , without loosing time , turn'd his Ship on the other side . By that motion he put the enemies into a confusion , and broke their design ; for the five Gallies making all the sail they could , and strength of Oars upon the Ship , instead of continuing in the form of a Half moon , at the Poop of the Ship , as they had resolv'd , they 〈◊〉 foul one upon the other , yet so as that Pegelin's Galley came up close to her , and seventy Turks and Renegadoes got into it , with their Cutlasses in their hands , beginning to cut the Ropes , and cast in Granadoes to fire the Ship. But the Dutch Captain , who had all his men within , discharg'd some pieces loaden with Musket Bullet from the Poop and the Prow , which made a great slaughter among the Turks . In the mean time the Galley which was come up close to the Ship , durst not stay there any longer , in regard the Ship being heavy loaden , the Guns lay so low , that they were even with the edge of the Galley . Which Pegelin observing ( for fear began to seize him ) immediately commanded the Gallies to retreat . The Turks who at the beginning of the engagement were got into the Ship , were much astonish'd to see that the Gallies had forsaken them , leaving them at the mercy of their enemies . They began to be discourag'd ; those who could swim cast themselves into the Sea , the wounded , and those who could not swim , remain'd on the Deck of the Ship , as spectators of the engagement . The Dutch Captain commanded a Broad-side to be given on that side where the Guns were loaden with Nails , Musket-bullets , and pieces of Iron which directed at the Gallies , there were kill'd in less then a quarter of an hour above two hundred men , Turks , Renegadoes , and Christian Slaves . But what made the business the more deplorable , the Gallies having receiv'd this treatment without seeing any enemies ( for the Dutch-man , as I said fought within Decks , and could not be seen ) drew off as fast as they could . The Captain perceiving the Gallies were got out of the reach of his Guns , commanded the Turks that were left behind in the Ship to be kill'd . They finding it too hot staying on the Deck , were got up into the Shrowds ; but the Dutch Captain and his people coming on the Deck shot at them as they hung in the Shrowds and about the Mast , as if they had been so many Par●ats or Monkeys . This was a recreation to the Dutch ; but a sad Tragedy for the five Gallies , wherein there were two Captains kill'd , and the Caja of Tripoli had lost an arm , and was wounded in the belly . These Gallies which went out so gallantly some few days before , and seem'd to frighten all the Mediterranean were perceiv'd at a great distance as they were returning to the Port. There was a general curiosity to know what news they brought , and the water-side was immediately as full as it could throng with people , among whom I also chanc'd to be . As the Gallies came neerer and neerer to the Port , it was observ'd that there were two of them without Flaggs , and it was conjectur'd they were two Spanish Gallies that had been taken ; but soon after they were of another opinion , when they saw they were Turkish Gallies , and that their being without Flaggs , was because their Captains were kill'd . All the rejoycing and great hopes were turn'd into mourning and sadness ; the Gallies came in slowly , for want of Rowers . All the wounded were immediately brought ashoar ▪ and among the rest the Caja of Tripoli , who had for his Surgeon a Christian Slave , born at Marseilles , one very expert in his profession ; but the wound in his belly was incurable , and past remedy . He promis'd his Surgeon , if he cur'd him , his liberty , and a hundred Patacoons ; but finding there was no likelihood of it , he caus'd his Will to be made . By the first article , he order'd that all the Slaves who had agreed with him about their ransom , should be set at liberty , at the several sums specifi'd in his Will. Secondly , that all his Renegado Slaves should be free ▪ and thirdly , that the Christian Slave his Surgeon should be set at liberty after his death . Some time after the Caja died , his funeral was according to the Turkish Ceremonies , the dead body being carried with a covering of Silk over it on one side of the Church , and it was left there during the mid-day Sala ( a prayer of theirs ) and afterwards it was carried to be buried . Before it march'd the Renegado-Slaves , who had obtain'd their liberty . After it follow'd the Christian Surgeon , who had in his hand a cleft Cane , with a Letter in the cleft , which contain'd an attestation of his liberty obtain'd with the good-will of his deceas'd Patron . He wept most bitterly ● which if he had not , the Turks would have accounted him unworthy his liberty : But it is to be imagin'd , that , for his part , he wept for joy , and the generous Dutch Captain had reason to laugh heartily , that he had obtain'd so noble a Victory with forty then , against five Gallies and two Brigantines . RELATION . III. The Constancy and perseverance of a Christian Slave in her Religion . IN the year 1641. a Pyrate of Algiers having a Spanish Bark in chase , those who were in it seeing no way to avoid the danger leapt into the Sea , hoping they might get to 〈◊〉 by swimming . There remain'd in the Bark 〈…〉 old man , a Spaniard , about seventy years of 〈◊〉 , and a Concubine of the Master's . These two were brought before the Bassa , according to the custom . The Bassa's Lady having seen the woman at some window , sent one of her Eunuchs to tell him , that she would gladly have that woman . The Bassa sent her along with the Eunuch as a present to his L●dy ▪ who was very well pleas'd with her , and presently gave her some work to do . About five days after , the Bassa's wife took notice that that Christian Slave was an excellent Needle-woman , good at embroidery , and other things of that kind ▪ so that she was much in her Mistresse's favour , who promis'd her mountains of Gold , if she would renounce her Faith , and embrace the Turkish Religion . But all her temptations prov'd ineffectual , for she said to her ; Though I have forgot my self as a frail wom●n , yet is my confidence so great in the goodness of God , that I believe he will out of his infinite mercy pardon my sin● ; assuring you that all my hope is in my Faith , which I will never forsake or renounce . The Mistress hearing this answer was at a loss between astonishment and indignation ; so that she gave order that the poor Slave should receive three hundred blows with a Cudgel . And perceiving that she still continu'd firm and constant as a Rock , they stripp'd her of all her cloaths , and gave her others after the Turkish mode ; which she put on , but protested publickly in the presence of God , that she took them onely to cover her nakedness , and not upon any change of Religion . This I thought worthy my observation , to shew the constancy and faith of that second Magdalen . RELATION . IV. Ignorant persons imagine strange things . DUring the time of my aboad at my Patron 's Mahomet Celibi Oiga , one night after my Patrone was gone to bed , and the doors lock'd , my Chamber being above the Stable ( which was at a little distance from the house ) I was wont to go and talk away the time with four Christian Slaves of the Neighbour-hood , three whereof were Spaniards , and the fourth was a Hamburgher , who knew not a word of the Spanish Language . It happen'd as we were smoaking a Pipe of Tobacco , the Spaniards began , as it is ordinary with them , to talk of the Goverment of the Crown of Spain , and their discourse held about three hours . The Hamburgher , who said not a word ▪ but observ'd their gestures , and the motions of their hands , imagin'd we had talk'd of some attempt to make an escape about mid-night . I took leave of the Spaniards , wishing them liberty , as it is the custom among the slaves ; but as I was going away , the Hamburgher , without any further enquiry , cast himself at my feet , and began to sware in Dutch , and to say , You shall not go without me , and whereever you hazard your lives , I will hazard mine ; I have often put my life in danger for a smaller matter . The three Spaniards , who saw his exclamations , but understood not a word of what he said , imagin'd the Hamburgher was grown distracted . I told him we had not talk'd of any such thing ; he answered , I have sufficiently discover'd your design , continuing firme in his opinion . Whereupon I told the Spaniards what he said , and how desirous he was of his liberty . We were all extreamly troubled to see what a pittiful posture the poor Hamburgher was in , as being sick of the same disease . At last I told him the Spaniards were very glad to see his resolution , and that in case they attempted any thing , they would take him for their Companion . Having comforted him with such promises , I went to my lodging , considering the strange impressions of those who comprehend not what they hear . During the time of my being in the Mas●ora at Tituan , some Malefactors being in the City●prison had broke open a door , thinking by that means to make their escape . The Governor ( or King as some call him ) by his Officers took one of those who had got away , and without admitting any plea , o●der'd him two hundred bangs with a cudgel ▪ and so treated he was sent to the Masmora with the Christian slaves . He lay all along on the ground , seeming rather a spunge full of blood than a man. This happen'd on the first Friday in Lent , in the evening , at which time , according to the custom , every one kneel'd down , to the number of a hundred and seventy persons , with a Religious Dominican● ▪ who said the Litanies , and all the Slaves answer'd . That done , the lights were put out , and the Religious Man said the Miserere , and all the Slaves , being either Spaniards or Portuguez , began to discipline themselves very cruelly . Which exercise having continu'd a certain time , the Religious Man gave the signal , that it was enough , whereupon the Lamps were lighted again , and every one dispos'd himself to sleep . The next day , the Magistrates of the City sent for the prisoner who had made his escape , to be examin'd . He began to tell the Judges , that it concern'd them to be watchful , for that the Christians who were in the Masmora had made some attempt the night before to get away . They put out all the Lamps , said he , and after a long silence , they all fell a breaking the Wall with certain instruments . The story was presently carried to the Governor , who sent four Gentlemen , Moors , of his retinue , to the Masmora . They visited all the Walls , and found not the least rupture ; which done , they search'd what things the Christians had , but they met with no instrument , nor the least appearance of what had been laid to their charge . Whereupon one of the Gentlemen , who spoke Spanish , said to a slave of his acquaintance , Friend , tell 〈◊〉 , what noise was heard last night in the Masmora , which went 〈◊〉 , tic , without a word spoken . The Spaniard wondring at the question , reply'd , Sir , You 〈◊〉 to know that yesterday was the first Friday in Lent , upon which account some disciplin'd themselves . The Gentleman being a Morisco , born in Spain , understood the business , and fell a laughing , saying , Our prisoner hath discover'd a notable piece of treason . By these instances it may be seen , how that ignorant persons are apt to imagine extravagant things . RELATION V. Of five Turkish-Slaves who made a strange escape by meeting a Dunkirk-Pyrate . IN the year 1640. a Pyrate of Dunkirk took another of Algiers with about a hundred Turks aboard him . M. Caloën's Friends and mine prevail'd so far with his most Serene Highness the Prince Cardinal , that he gave seven Turkish-Slaves to be exchang'd for us three Christians . The Turkes , who were in Spain , were sent to row in the Gallies , and every time that some Ships were bound for Spain , there were five or six Turks sent along with them . Which number being so inconsiderable , they were permitted to work with the other Sea-men up and down the Ship , there being no danger that five Turks should make an escape from among a hundred and fifty men . In the year 1641. five of those Turks were sent away in a Ship of Dunkirk , and one night , as the Ship was passing through the streight of Gibraltar , it ran foul upon a Turkish Galley . The Dunkirkers thought the Galley had been but a Brigantine , and the Turks took the other for a Merchant-man , so that they immediately fir'd one upon another , with such a noise that thunder would not have been heard . But after a short engagement , those of the Galley and those of the Ship , considering there was no booty to be gotten , parted one from the other , and kept on their course . During the confusion of the fight , the five Turks who were aboard the Ship made a shift to get into the Galley ; how they did it , I cannot comprehend , and should never have believ'd it , had I not been an eye-witness hereof . When the Galley came home , the report was all over Algiers , that five Turks who had been slaves at Dunkirk , had made their escape into that Galley . I was extreamly troubled that the five Turks who had escap'd were not those five whom my Companion Saldens had under his charge to be exchang'd for us . I went to the water-side , and by chance met with one of the five escap'd Turks . I ask'd him whether he were one of those who were to be chang'd for us three Dunkirkers . He answered , not , but that those five Turks were in the custody of my Companion Saldens , and that he thought they would soon be in Spain . Those five Turks made an excellent advantage of the engagement between the Ship and the Galley . RELATION VI. A strange effect of an abhominable Love. WHile I liv'd in the Fonduca with my Patron Catalorn Mustapha , I saw a Turk , by Religion a Cherebin , that is , a Heretick in their judgement , coming to his Lodging drunk and mad as a Beast , occasion'd by his having eaten Opium . He call'd his Slave , who was an Irish-man , and commanded him to bring a Chasing-dish of coals , which the Slave did . Then he took a knife in his right hand , and leaning with his left hand on a Pillar , with his arm naked , he commanded his slave upon pain of present death , to put a burning-coal on his left arm . The slave did so ; he afterwards bid him blow the coal , which he did , so that the coal burnt within the flesh . And yet the brutish Turk endur'd that pain with a wonderful constancy . I was astonish'd to see him exercise such cruelty on himself , and ask'd the other Turks and Christian slaves who were present , why that Turk would be his own Executioner in that manner . They answer'd me , that that afternoon he had endeavour'd to satisfie his abhominable lust , and that being enrag'd at the miscarriadge of his enterprise , he burnt himself . He gave himself the chastisement he justly deserv'd , for the action he would have done well deserv'd the fire . RELATION VII . Of two unfortunate Slaves who were put into the Masmora at Tituan . WHile I was a prisoner in the Masmora of Tituan , two new slaves were brought in th●●ther . Some desirous to know why , ask'd them whenc● they came , and after a little examination , I could hear them call'd Dogs , Rogues , Lutherans , &c. I ask'd a Spanish slave of my acquaintance why the Spaniards abus'd those two wretches who were their Country-men ; he told me they deserv'd to be cudgell'd to death , for the discredit they did their Nation . The business stood thus . They had been soldiers at Pe●on de Veles , a Fortress on the Mediterranean , some leagues from Tituan under the jurisdiction of the King of Spain . Now those that are in that place , the officers onely excepted , are for the most part Malefactors condemn'd by their Judges . And it happens many times that persons of eminent quality , who have committed some offence are condemn'd to serve there , and to find so many Horse at their own charge . This place receives it provisions from Spain ; and whereas it happens many times , either through the inconveniences of sending by Sea , or the negligence of those who are to send , that the Ships come not in at the time expected , they are always in want of something or other . These two souldiers growing desperate by reason of their poverty , and the little hope they had of ever returning into their Country , ( for they were condemn'd to that exile during life ) thought it better to trust to the mercy of the Moors their enemies , renounce the Christian faith , and be Slaves as long as they liv'd , then to suffer any longer in that Fortress , out of which they made an escape , and deliver'd themselves up to their enemies ; saying , they would embrace the Ma●ume●an Religion , and continue Slaves . But they ●●iss'd of their aime ; for the Moors having them in ●heir power , would not suffer them to change their Religion , because a Christian slave is worth much more then a Renegado ; for the former are employ'd to Row in the Gallies , and the latter are not . These two Renegadoes-would-be were brought into the Masmora , to be kept their till Summer , and then to be sold to the Gallies of Algiers . I had much compassion for the two wretches , for most of the slaves in the Masmora being Spaniards , they were continually reproaching them , that they had come of their own accord into sl●very . Now , as I said in the precedent discourse , we lay on the floor , as close as could be one to another , because the room was narrow , and no body would have these two Raskals lye neer them ; and there being no house of office in the prison , every two or three had a pot , as they have in Spain , and when these two wretches were necessitated to e●se themselves , they were extreamly put to it ; for to do any thing on the floor was not permitted , because it was our bed , and no body would lend them a pot , so that they were forc'd to begg that kindness , and endure all the reproaches imaginable into the bargain . Once a day their Master cast them a little bread at the grate without any thing else ; for that prison is under ground ; nay they were forc'd to begg the water they drunk of the other slaves . I cannot imagine any people could be more poo● , and in a more wretched condition then those two men were , nay it would have been impossible for them to endure it , had not God of his goodness augmented their forces , by setting it before their eyes , that every one ought patiently to suffer the just punishments he is pleas'd to inflict on them ▪ In like manner , being at Algiers , ● Venetian slave told me one day , how that having been heretofore a Publick Notary at Venice , he had given a false attestation , to get a sum of mony ; and that that fraud being discover'd , he was condemn'd for certain years to the Gallies , and was accordingly sent ; but that some months after , upon the presenting of a chain of Gold to the Captain of the Galley he was set at liberty . 'T was given out that he had made his escape . Having thus avoided the miseries of a Galley-life , he durst not well return to Venice , in regard he was too well known there . He resolv'd to go and sojourn some time in the Island of Corsica ; but as he was in his way thither , he was taken by the Turks , and sold at Algiers to the General of the Gallies Alli Pegelin . This slave , among other discourses that pass'd between us , one time said thus to me ; I thought to avoid the Venetian Gallies , to which I had been by a just sentence condemn'd for a few years , and I am fallen out of the Frying-pan into the fire , that is , I am come to a place , whence I shall never get away while I live . Oh how just are the judgements of God! I believe the two Soldiers before-mentioned comforted themselves much after the same manner . These two Relations may be advertisements to men , patiently to suffer the miseries and tribulations which come from the hand of God , without kicking against the pricks , for fear of exchanging their present misfortunes for greater . RELATION VIII . Of a Portuguez Gentleman taken and brought to Algiers . DOm Francisco de Mascarenhas , a Portuguez Gentleman , had in the year 1638. fought a duel in the City of Lisbon , and having had the better he was afraid of falling into the hands of the Magistrate . Hoping therefore that time would accommodate the business , by the advice of his friends , he went along with the first Ships bound for Brasil , listing himself a soldier in the forces of the Vice-roy , in the Baja de todos los Santos . He continu'd there till the year 1641. that is , till news came that his affairs at Lisbon were accommodated . Whereupon he took the first opportunity of Shipping to return to Portugal , having the company of diverse Captains and other Officers . But Fortune ow'd them an ill turn , for the Ship was taken by the Pyrates of Algiers . The new slaves were brought before the Bassa , that he might take his proportion , which is the eighth . The Bassa took Dom Francisco , and three others , who me-thought by their countenances should have been Captains . These new slaves were brought to that room in the Bassa's Palace , where M. Caloën and I were then under restraint . I saluted Dom Francisco , asking him whence he came , and what news he brought out of Christendom . Ere he could return me any answer , the Bassa sent for Dom Francisco , who coming into the Hall of Audience , the Bassa said to him , Who are you ? Dom Francisco reply'd , I am Dom Francisco de Mascarenas Nephew to Dom Bernardo de Mascarenas , who was heretofore General in Brasil . Whereupon the Bassa , who was a crafty Fox , the Son of a Renegado of Genna , said to him , Nobility and Slavery will not do well together ; what will you give for your liberty , conditionally it be paid within eight or ten months , and in the mean time you shall take your pleasure , walk up and down the City , a●d not be put to any work ? Dom Francisco was very well pleas'd with that proposal , and said to the Bassa , What does your Highness require for my ransom ? Four thousand Ducats , replies the Bassa . Dom Francisco kissing the Bassa's garment ( a Turkish complement ) said to him , I will pay them , and I call to witness of our agreement these Gentlemen Turks here present . That done , D. Francisco return'd to the place where we were , and said to us , Thanks be God , I am no longer a slave , for I have made my agreement with the Bassa at four thousand Ducats . Whereupon I made him answer , Sir , I am not so happy as to be acquainted with you ; but if you had had the patience to stay four or five days , you would have purchas'd your liberty for fifteen hundred , or at the worst at two thousand Ducats . He reply'd , To what end should a man have mony ? to work like a dog , or to procure his liberty ? You are in the right , Sir , said I , 'T is likely you may be rich ; but the Bassa will have as much of each of your Companions ; for you have said that you were all souldiers of Fortune . Dom Francisco staid two days among us , and then a Portuguez Merchant resident at Algiers took him to his own house , upon security , and leaving withall at the Bassa's a servant of his about thirteen years of age , who proffer'd the Bassa three hundred Ducats , but the Bassa would have more . Dom Francisco's Companions were conducted to the Bath , the ordinary Quarters of the slaves intended for the Gallies . The young Lad at last renounc'd the Christian faith , having been debauch'd by a Portuguez-Renegado for the sum of forty Aspers , notwithstanding Dom Francisco had promis'd to redeem him . The Portuguez Renegado , who had debauch'd the Lad , brought him to the publick Hall before the Bassa , and said , This Christian is desirous to renounce his Religion . The Bassa was not well pleas'd with that news ; for he preferr'd three hundred Ducats before the doing of that good work to his Prophet Mahomet ; but there being some Turks of quality present , he smother'd his sentiments , and the Lad was made a Turk with the ordinary solemnities . Some days after , the business , upon which we were confin'd , was taken up ; so that we got out , and I often afterwards met and discours'd with Dom Francisco . Some months after I was brought to Tituan , where I went immediately to salute one of the Fathers employ'd about the redemption of Captives , who was newly come out of Spain , and lodg'd at the French Consul's . As I was going in , I met with Dom Francisco coming out of the house , and ask'd him what fortune had brought him thither . He told me , that , after my departure from Algiers he had receiv'd the four thousand Ducats , and paid the Bassa . But having no convenience to return into Portugal , without passing through Spain ( which he was loath to do , as well by reason of the war , as for that he would avoid seeing the Spaniards ) or going a great way about , and so being in danger to be taken once more by the Turks , to avoid these hazards , he had agreed with a Pyrate , to set him ashore on the Coast of Portugal . Dom Francisco embark'd , and his Pyrate having a good wind within two days got to the altitude of Penon de Veles , where there were at that time some French Ships , which began to chace the Turkish Pyrate . Who perceiving that his Sails must save him and not his Guns , did all he could to avoid the danger , and all last finding no other expedient , he turn'd his Ship towards the Coast , and with all the sail she could bear ran her a-ground , not far from the place where we had made the like wrack , as I have said elsewhere . As he was relating his adventures to me , there pass'd by us a Gentleman about twenty years of age ( as neer as I could guess ) in a civil garbe , according to the Dutch mode . Dom Francisco and he looking very earnestly one upon the other , at last D. Francisco said to him , Are not you such a one ? The young man reply'd , I am so . What do you here then , says Dom Francisco , clad as you are ? My business here , said he , is to follow my profession , and exercise my Religion . Whereupon Dom Francisco said , With your favour , I pray what Religion are you of ? I am a Jew , replies he , And did not you , saies D. Francisco , live about a year since , in the Baja de todos los Santos , and did you not there go to Mass every day , and frequented the holy Sacraments , as other Catholicks did ? He acknowledg'd it , but said he was a Jew , and that then he had counterfeited himself a Christian . This discourse discovers the diverse events of things , and the odd accidents that happen in the world . RELATION IX . A new Slave ought to be distrustful of all people . I Would not affirm that a new slave should look on all that speak to him as Traitors , no , that were too great a distrust , but that he is to consider they may be deceivers . It is therefore necessary he should dissemble a while , till he be sufficiently inform'd whether they be impostors , or may be trusted . During the time of my Slavery at Algiers , there was a very rich Jew , named Ciscas , who to find out what Christian Slaves could pay considerable ransomes , was wont to circumvent them in this manner . He had got a Turk of his acquaintance to buy a Christian Slave upon his account , for the Jews are not permitted to have any Christian Slaves ; and the Turk gave out that the Slave was his , and that he onely lent him to the Jew to wait on him at his house . But the greatest service he did him was , that when there came any Letters directed to the Christian Slaves , the superscriptions whereof were in Dutch , or Flemish , he read and interpreted them to his Master ; and whereas all commerce in a manner in Barbary , is manag'd by the Jews , all the Merchants Letters fall into their hands . By this means , the said Jew , found out the secret , by the interposition of some Turks friends of his , to make the Christians pay the utmost peny they could raise for their ransom . This treacherous slave would always be on the water-side when there were any prises from Hamborough or the Low-Countries brought in ; and when the new slaves came ashore , he fell into discourse with them , saying , Whence come you my Friends and Companions ; assure your selves I am extreamly troubled at your misfortune . However , pray be of good courage , and do me the kindness to accept of a glass of wine which I will bestow on you . The others would haply make answer , We have no mony , and if we had , we cannot get hence without leave . As for leave , reply'd he , let me alone to get it , I am sufficiently known ; and for mony , God be thanked , I have yet enough to entertain a friend or two . The Turks who were agreed with his Master , gave him leave to go and treat them some where . Having carried them to a Tavern , he made them drink plentifully , and when they began to be drunk , he thought it time to lay his snares , in order to the advancement of his affairs , telling them that he had assisted many Slaves to get their liberty , and that he still had the same power to oblige others . The poor besotted fools having their hearts full of grief , their bellies of Wine , and their heads warm , believ'd all the trapanning raskal said to them . Whereupon finding them more and more tractable , he would say to them , Are you able to give four or five hundred Patacoons for your liberty ? Some answer'd they were , nay , haply if need were , they could advance a thousand , for they had such and such friends , who would not suffer them to continue long in that miserable condition . Others would say , we have yet a House or Tenement of Land , which should be sold rather then they would stay long in Slavery , &c. When the dissembling Villain had pump'd out all he could get , he paid the reckoning , and brought back the new slaves to the place , where they were to remain till they were sold . Having lodg'd them there , he went to give the Jew an account of what the Christian slaves had said to him , and when they came to be sold in the Market , some Turk , who was in league with the Jew , bought them , and then the Traitor went again to them , saying , Thanks be to God , you have got a good Patron , he is a great friend of the Jew 's with whom I live ; if you are desirous to make some agreement concerning your Ransome , it is in my power to do you a kindness . These new slaves were very glad that they had met such a friend , as they thought him , but the Jew had most reason to think him such , for he was grown so expert in circumventing , that many times , the Jew with two or three thousand Patacoons got a thousand and more , insomuch that he was thought to be worth a hundred thousand Patacoons , and yet all the goods in his house were not worth fifty shillings . When this treacherous Christian had compass'd some enterprise with success , he receiv'd a considerable recompence . But it was God's pleasure that his impostures should be discover'd , and he was so cry'd down among the slaves , that not one would treat with him ; and the new slaves were soon advertiz'd that they should beware that Traitor . When we were brought in , he address'd himself to us , for upon our arrival he made his accustomed complements to us ; but we had receiv'd a character of him before hand , as I have said elsewhere . When a man is by misfortune fallen into slavery , if he be over-earnest in the prosecution of his liberty , the issue of it proves somewhat like that of ignorant Swimmers , who being fallen into the water , out of a fear of being drown'd , strive so much with their armes , that they are presently tyr'd , and so their excessive diligence occasions their miscarriage . RELATION X. Of a new-married couple taken by the Turks and brought to Algiers . IN the year 1641. at Nantz in Britany there was a Master of a Ship , who stay'd there onely for a fair wind to set sail for Canada . While he stay'd for the wind , he fell in love with a rich Merchant's daughter , whose Father perceiving that she as much affected him as he her , would by no means consent to their marriage , considering the first fair wind would carry him away , and with him the love he had for his daughter . But the Master seeing on the other-side , that it would be a greater advantage to him , to marry his Mistress , then he could expect from his going to Sea as long as he liv'd , carry'd his business on so successfully , that they were secretly married , and before her friends had any notice of it , he was gone with his spouse towards Canada , hoping that before his return all things would be accommodated , by the mediation of his f●iends . But Fortune intended to dispose otherwise of them ; for ere he had been four and twenty hours at Sea , he was taken by a Pyrate of Algiers . The amorous Master minding more the caresses of his Mistress , then the exercises of Mars , deliver'd up his Ship , without any resistance . Some days after , the French Gentlewoman with her Husband , and the other slaves were brought to the Market at Algiers , where the Christians are wont to be sold . The Turks , Moors , Greeks , and Spaniards , who were not wont to see the fashions of the French-woman , with their hair powder'd , and their heads neatly dress'd , look'd on her with much admiration . She said to some Christians who discours'd with her , and comforted her , My onely fear is , that they will make me renounce my Religion . It seems God was pleas'd with the fear of that woman ; for the French Consul prevail'd so far with the Bassa , that the selling of her was suspended , under pretence of some league with the French. But the true cause proceeded from the avarice of the Bassa ( as will be seen anon ) who made no account of the peace ; but in regard the French-Master had made no opposition , the Consul alledg'd that the Ship was no lawful prize . This in my judgement was an invention of the Bassa's , who agreed well enough with the Consul , to declare the Ship free , and so to defraud the Pyrate and the soldiers , and thereupon it was concluded , that the Master and his wife should have their liberty , leaving the Ship and its loading to be dispos'd of to the advantage of the Bassa . While these things were in agitation , the Gentlewoman was sent to the house of a Turkish Lady , where she was well entertain'd , save that she and her Husband were not permitted to talk together alone . I knew not what was the issue of this business , for soon after I left Algiers . RELATION XI . Of the ingratitude of a Portuguez Slave . I Knew at Algiers a famous Pyrat named the Grand Moro , by country a Mosabi , which is a Nation of poor Alarbes , of little account , upon this score , that they love the Kitchin much better than the Camp. They commonly deal in Tripes , and are very deformed in their countenances ; for they are neither Blacks nor White , but look as if their faces were perpetually Oyl'd . The Grand Moro came to Algiers , being about twelve years of Age , and growing weary of the Tripe-trade , he struck in among the Pyrats , in the quality of a Boy belonging to one of the Captains ; and by continual being abroad at Sea , and in divers engagements , he came to be an able Sea-man , and a good Souldier , and so got into such repute , that they who put out the Galleys made him Captain of a small Ship , afterwards of a greater of thirty Guns , till at last he came to be Captain of a Galley . This same Grand Moro was a terrour to all the Christian Ships , which came into the Mediterranean , and was by all the Turks accounted a second , God Mars . I believe that if the Grand Seignor had given him the absolute command of the Sea , as Sultan Solyman gave it to the Arch-pyrat Barberossa in the last Age , his . Victories would have surpass'd those of all the Ottoman Generals . For he was a Lyon in engagements , and a Lamb in his victories , treating his subdu'd Enemies with extraordinary mildness . Among many other Slaves which the Grand Moro had , there was one Portuguez , who , when he was ashore waited on him in his Chamber , and at Sea as a Secretary . This Portuguez had serv'd his Patron very faithfully for some years , both at Sea and Ashore . One day the Grand Moro was crusing with his Ship neer the Coast of Portugal ; he call'd his Slave , and said to him , You have serv'd me faithfully so many years , I now set you at Liberty . Whereupon he order'd the Shallop to be made ready to set him Ashore . While the Ship was Sailing towards the Land , he went secretly to the stern of the Ship , and opened his Patron 's chest ( for he had the Keys ) and took out some Shirts , and for fear of being discover'd , put them about him under his cloaths : The Shallop was let down , and the Portuguez delivering up the Keys of the Chest , took his last leave of his Patron . He was set Ashore , the Shallop return'd , and the Ship kept on her course . Some days after , the Grand Moro would change his Linnen ; but he was disappointed , for it was carri'd away by that ungrateful Slave . He fell into such a passion , that he said , I swear by the Grand Seignor's life , that if that ungrateful Christian ever come into my hands again , he shall be chain'd to the Oar as long as he lives . Much about the same time there happen'd a very remarkable accident . The General Alli Pegelin having lost a Diamond of great Value , order'd his Slaves to look every where for it , and among others , one of them , a Spaniard , found it . He presented the Diamond to Pegelin , who gladly receiving it gave the Slave for his reward half a Patacoon , saying to him , Here take this , brute Beast without judgement , and buy a Halter to hang thy self withall ; thou hadst gotten thy Liberty , and thou couldst not keep it . Pegelin was as ungrateful towards his Spanish Slave , as the Portuguez had been towards the Grand Moro. RELATION XII . The Custom of bewailing the Dead at Algiers . IN one of my precedent Relations , I made mention of the War made by a Barbarian King , Bennali , against the Bassa of Algiers . Many Turks and Renegadoes were kill'd in that War. Among others there was kill'd a Bulcebas , that is , a Captain of Foot. This Bulcebas was a Renegado , and had been a Slave of my Patron Mahomet Celibi Oiga's , and liv'd in the same street with Mahomet Celibi . Upon the news of the death of this Bulcebas , my Patroness accompani'd by two Women-Negroes , her Slaves , and with all the Women in the Neighbourhood , went into the Widdow's house , and as soon as they were got in , they began to weep , lament , cry out , and torment themselves as people out of their wits , and one of her Women was employ'd in continual striking with an Iron bar upon a Table , which made such a horrid noise , that a Man would have said the street was full of distracted people . I knew well enough it was the manner of bewailing the Dead in Africk . But when my Patroness came home , I made as if I knew not the reason of all those Exclamations , and ask'd her why she had wept , and how her face came to be all scratch'd and bloody . She repli'd , it was the custom of the Country , and that they so bewail'd the Death of Friends and Relations . It does very well , as for your part , said I , who were acquainted with the Deceas'd person , but why should your Woman-slave here be scratch'd and bloody as you are , she , who had no acquaintance with him , for she is newly come to you , and is yet Savage ? My Patroness repli'd , she did as she saw others do , without any other reason . As to the word Savage , it is to be observ'd , that the Kingdom of Algiers hath many little Tributary Kings belonging to it , and some of them , for want of Money , pay their annual Tribute in Men. These men are either Arabian Prisoners , commonly called Errant Arabians ; or for want of Prisoners they pay in their own Subjects . These people , at Algiers are called Savages , because they have not the common Language of the Country , neither the Arabian , nor the Moorish . RELATION XIII . Of the inconsiderate Zeal , and the prudent . WHile I was in the Masmora at Tituan , a Moorish Pyrat came thither with an Image of our Lady's , carv'd in Wood , which he had taken out of some Christian Ship , and proffer'd it to sell . All the Spanish Slaves got about him , and proffer'd a Chequine of Gold for it , that the Image might not be expos'd to contempt , or receive any injury . The Moor observing the zeal of the Christians , told them they must give four times as much for it , or if they would not give it , he would burn the Image . The devout Spaniards were extreamly troubled at the threats of the Moor , and were upon resolving to give what he demanded . And to make up the sum , most of the Spaniards would contribute all they had ; for in the Masmora , he who can spend a Patacoon a moneth is not to be accounted poor . I look'd on what pass'd without saying a word ; at last I concern'd my self in the business , and said to the Spaniards ; Gentlemen , this Image is not worth so much . They immediately answer'd , We do not buy the Image for its value , but that it may not receive any injury . I told them , Your zeal is to be commended ; but do you not consider , that if this Moor should carry hence four Chequines of Gold for an Image , which is not worth four Ryalls , he will go and report it all ●ver the City , that the Christians are Idolaters . The zealous Spaniards would hardly hear my reason , and I was in some danger of being accounted a Lutheran among them . But I was reliev'd by a Reverend Father , a Dominican , who was also a Slave in the Masmora , a Man of a good Life , and great Learning . I acquainted him with what had pass'd between the Spaniards and the Moor. The good Father , out of a Zeal grounded on prudence went st●eight to the Moor , and said to him , Will you take a Patacoon for that Image ? if you are so pleas'd , you shall have it , if not , do what you will with the Image , and get you gone hence , or the Christian Slaves will beat you out of doors . The Moor seeing the Religious man so resolute , said nothing of burning the Image , and forbearing all further insolency , was glad to get a Patacoon for it . If the Spaniards had given four Chequines for it , they had lost their money , the Moor would have laugh'd at them , and the Catholick Religion would have been slighted and derided : But the prudent Zeal of that Religious man sav'd the money of those poor Slaves , frightned the Barbarous Moor , and satisfi'd the Mahumetans , that the honour which Catholicks render to Images consists not in the materials whereof they are made , as Pagans , Hereticks , and ignorant persons do imagine . RELATION XIV . Two Examples of Liberality and Gratitude . SAban Gallan Aga , whom I have often mentioned , was a Spaniard born , neer the frontiers of Portugal , and the Son of a common Sea-man . He fell very young into Slavery among the Turks , who had perswaded him to renounce the Christian Faith , which it was easie for them to do with a child . This Saban , for his noble Demeanour towards all the World had the military name of Gallan bestow'd on him . He was very rich , and he always employ'd himself in War both by Sea and Land , by which means he came to be Aga , that is , a Field-Officer . Saban passing one day through the Market where the Christians are sold , fell into discourse with some Slave● , and by chance met with one of his Country-men , whom he bought at a low rate , for he was a Fisher-man , and so no great ransome could be expected from him . He brought the Slave to his own House , and said to him ; I have paid a hundred and fifty Patacoons for you , if you will promise me to pay the like sum in your Country to such a one who is my Kinsman , and poor , I will order you to be set ashore in your Country by the first Pyrat that shall go hence . The Fisher-man was well pleas'd with the proposal , and promis'd to do what his Patron desir'd . Saban accordingly sent him away with the first Ship bound into the Ocean , and order'd him to be set ashore on the Coast of Portugal , which was done . The Inhabitants of the Village where he Liv'd wonder'd to see him return'd so soon out of Slavery . He acquainted them with his adventures , and all that had pass'd between him and Saban Gallan . He sold all he had , and , according to his promise , paid him who was to have the hundred and fifty Patacoons , who having receiv'd the money , writ a Letter of thanks to his Kinsman Saban Gallan . Afterwards , the honest Man returning to his Profession , to get his Livelihood , 't was his misfortune to be taken again by the Pyrats , and to be brought to Algiers . He sent notice of his misfortune to Saban , who bought him again , and having treated him some days in his House , and furnish'd him with what Cloaths and Linnen he stood in need of , said to him , Since you have shewn your self an honest Man , and perform'd your promise , you shall return once more to your Country , and pay what you cost to the same person within such a time . The Fisher-man repli'd , I am not able to do it , for I sold all I had in the World to pay my former Ransom , and therefore I will rather continue a Slave then promise what I cannot perform . Saban hearing his reasons , said to him , Pay it then at your own convenience ( the time before was six moneths ) within two years . The Fisher-man accepted of that condition , and with the first opportunity , he was set ashore in his Country . He went immediately to Saban's Kinsman , and promis'd to pay him the sum agreed upon within two years , and so return'd to his Trade . But his Boat and all things else requisite thereto being either sold to pay his former Ransom , or lost , when he was taken the second time , he was forc'd to become a Servant to other Fisher-men , so that he could not get so much as when he was upon his own account ; but yet out of the little he got , he laid somewhat aside towards the payment of his Ransom . The two years were pass'd , and he had paid but a third part of the Sum he ought . To make good his p●omise , he bethought himself of an expedient , which was , to buy a hundred weight of Tobacco , and went along with a Portuguez Ship bound for Algiers , ( where Tobacco was then very dear ) with the Bassa's Pass-port , to redeem certain Slaves . Being come to Algiers , he went strait to Saban's house , who was astonish'd to see him . The Fisher-man said to him , Patron , I have paid but the third part of what I ought you , as may be seen by this Acquittance , and for the remainder , having no other way to satisfie , I have brought hither a hundred weight of Tobacco , and if I can sell it with the advantage I am told it will yield , I will pay you ; if not , I will return to be your Slave , rather than give your Lordship , of whom I have receiv'd so great kindness , any occasion to think me ungrateful . Saban heard the Fisher-man's reasons , extremely wondring at his Fidelity and Gratitude ; and thereupon made him this answer : You are an honest Man , faithful , and grateful , but over-harmless to live in this VVorld ; Go sell your Tobacco , and return into your Country , and make the best advantage you can of both the Money and your Liberty . He allow'd him meat and drink at his house , till the same Ship which brought him to Algiers return'd homewards , leaving at Algiers a perpetual Memory of his fidelity and gratitude , and carrying along with him into Portugal an eternal commendation of the Liberality of Saban Gallan . RELATION XV. Of the celebration of Marriage at Algiers . MY Companion M. Caloën liv'd with an Old woman , Grand-mother to Mustapha Ingles , one of the five Turks who were to be exchang'd for us . This Mustapha had a Brother , named Amet Ingles , about two and twenty years of Age , but a very debauch'd Person , an excessive Lover of Wine and Wenches , insomuch that it was impossible he should Live long at the rate he did . His Mother and Grand-mother prevail'd so far with him , that he promis'd to leave Drinking and Wenching , and live thence-forwards as an honest Mahumetan , of good repute , and to assure them he would do so , he said to them , I am content to Marry . That proposal extremely pleas'd both Mother and Grand-mother , who recommended to Amet several young Maids of his Quality , and among others , one whom he fancied much , by reason of her great Wealth . To compass this Marriage , Amet's Grand-mother propos'd the business to the Maid's friends , and Amet emploi'd for a Spy and Ambassadress an Old woman who carried silk Stuffs to be sold at great Houses . The old Woman manag'd her business so well , that within a few days the young Maid engag'd her word to her ; and she also gave Amet such an account of the Beauty , Virtues , and Fortunes of his Mistress , that he was extreamly in love with her , upon the old Woman's discourse ; and in fine , the friends on both sides approv'd the marriage . The Wedding-day was appointed ; the future Bridegroom sent his Mistress a present of Ribbons , and such toyes , and to make the present with the requisite solemnities , Amet got together twenty slaves of his Friends and Relations , among whom I was one . We march'd one after another , every one with a dish cover'd , wherein the presents were . Amet brought the slaves to his Mistresse's door , where being come , he staid in the street , and the slaves went into the house , which was built after the Italian way of Architecture , with a Quadrangle and Galleries all about it . The future Bride sate on a cushion of red Velvet wrought all over with Silver-lace , at the entrance of a low room . Every one of the slaves set down his dish on a place prepar'd for the receiving of it , making a low reverence to the future Bride . The other slaves had taught M. Caloën and me these words , Ey la a , Ey la a , which we were to pronounce as loud as ere we could , after we had set all the dishes on the ground ; which was done . And presently after the slaves belonging to the House , both men and women , answer'd in the same Musick . That done , we all made a low reverence , and went out of the house . Amet staid fo● us at the door , and as I pass'd by him , he said to me in Spanish , Dunkirker , Is she handsome ? Very handsome , reply'd I , taking beauty according to the opinion of the Africans ; for they think the women beautiful , when they are somewhat inclin'd to fatness . That news pleas'd Amet well , for he had never seen his Mistresse's face , in regard it is the custome of the Country , that the women , when they go along the streets , should have two veils over their faces , one which covers the fore-head to the eyes , the other coming down over the nose . When they are at home , they are not so shy of the Christian slaves ; for they say the Christians are blind ; but if a Mahometane should see their faces uncover'd , 't were a great sin ; and it is not permitted that a young man should speak with a Maid who stands upon her honesty , in her Father's or other Relations houses . Me-thinks this kind of demeanour seems very strange ; but it is requisite in that Country , by reason of the lewd inclinations of the Women . For notwithstanding all the caution of the Men to keep their Daughter's and Wives at home , they find out a hundred inventions to get abroad , sometimes upon visits , sometimes to Bath themselves , and sometimes under pretence of devotion ( an invention sufficiently known also in Europe ) to go to such a Marabout or Santon ; and so they prostitute themselves , if they have any convenience , to all they meet , though they be common Rogues , Sodomites , and the meanest sort of people . RELATION XVI . Necessity is the Mother of Diligence and Industry . WHen I liv'd at Alli Pegelin's Bath , we were five hundred and fifty Christian slaves , who were to get our daily bread by our industry . 'T is indeed a thing worthy admiration , to consider how every one made his advantage of his industry in that necessity . The most common exercise of that School was Theft . There was in the Bath an Italian Slave , whose military name was Fontimama ; he presum'd so much on his Art of Stealing , that he would often invite some of his companions to dine with him at noon , on what he should get between that time and the hour appointed to set their Jaw-bones a-grinding . One day about ten in the morning , he invited my Companion R. Saldens to dine with him , conditionally he would take a turn with him about the City . Fontimama carry'd Saldens among some Jews , changers of money , whereof there are many at Algiers , taking up their standings in the Streets with a little Table , where they change Patacoons , and half-Patacoons into Aspers , making some small gain by that exchange . Fontimama ask'd for Aspers for a half-Patacoon , shewing a piece which was good ; he help'd the Jew to tell them , and after they had done he proffer'd the Jew a counterfeit piece . The Jew , who knew money well enough , would have his Asp●rs again , which he could not so get , but that some stuck to the hands of that crafty thief . From him they went to another Jew , and so to another , till at last he had done his work so well , that about noon Fontimama return'd to the Bath with a couple of Pullets , and money enough to procure their skins full of Wine . Another time being in our Patron 's Galley on the Coast of Barbary , before a place called Terrevecchia , Fontimama with some other slaves were sent ashore to take in fresh water for the Galley . The Alarbes , Inhabitants of the Country , came presently about the Slaves , asking them whether they had any Iron to sell ( for it is very dear about that place ) and the slaves sometimes sold them Nails and such pieces of old Iron . Fontimama's Companions having sold all they had , the buyers told their Neighbours that they had bought Iron of the slaves of the Galley . Two Alarbes hearing there was Iron to be had pretty cheap , 〈◊〉 to the Sea-side to buy some , and address'd themsel●●● 〈◊〉 Fontimama , who told them he had some to sell , and thereupon sold them the Anchor of the Galley for five Patacoons . He receiv'd the money , and said to them , Friends , it is impossible for you two to carry so heavy a burthen , go and call some of your neighbours , and I will help you also . The innocent Alarbes went to get the assistance of their Neighbours ; in the mean time Fontimama got into the Galley , and put a Plaister over one of his eyes . Th● two Merchants return'd , accompany'd by twenty Alarbes , to carry away the Anchor , and began to undo the Cable ; for it was the greatest Anchor of all , and then aboard the Galley . Alli Pegelin , who was lay'd down to rest himself at the Poop , saw those Alarbes at the Prow of his Galley quarrelling with the Turkish soldiers , who would not suffer them to carry away the Anchor . One told Pegelin the story , how that Fontimama had sold the Anchor . He gave order in the first place that that crue of Alarbes should be sent packing out of the Galley , which was immediately put in execution with good Bulls-pizzles . The Alarbes being sent away with good store of bangs instead of the Anchor , Pegelin ask'd Fontimama , why he had sold the Anchor of the Galley being not his to dispose of . Fontimama reply'd , that he thought the Galley would go better being discharg'd of that weight . All the Galley could not forbear laughing at that answer ; and Fontimama kept the five Patacoons . There was in the same Bath a Brabander , named Fr●ncis de Vos , but he was otherwise call'd the Student . He did not belong to Pegelin , but by order from his Patron , and Pegelin's permission , he liv'd in the Bath , having an Iron chain 〈◊〉 hundred weight at his leggs , that he might not stir thence ; which was done , to hasten the payment of his ransom . This man was a kind of Secretary to the slaves of the Low-Countries , Dunkirk , and Hamborough , being always employ'd in writing of Letters for them , without any other reward , save that he would accept of a dish of drink . And whereas he was , by reason of his Letters always accompany'd by Flemings and Dutch-men , who came to him , and made him drink for his pains , when he had done , he made a shift to subsist by that means . For the Taverner , at whose Lodge he wrote , found him meat all that day , in requital of the advantage he made by selling his Wine to those who employ'd him . There was also a French Cavalier , who had been six years in slavery , yet had not receiv'd a peny out of his Country . He was always well clad , for a slave ; did eat and drink of the best ; and many times invited his Companions to dine with him . He had great acquaintances among the French-Renegadoes , who lent him money at interest , he being oblig'd to repay it at a certain time : But to pay some , he took up mony of others upon the same termes . Now all the Renegadoes being soldiers , and always abroad in the wars by Sea and Land , it happen'd that some of his Creditors died every year ; and they having no Relations , Wives , or Children , the Debt was paid at their deaths . And though there were some obligation in writing , it signify'd nothing , for the Cavalier being a slave , the obligation was of no force . I knew a Spaniard , whom I shall here call Rodrigo , a person , who though far from being valiant , yet liv'd by the reputation of his sword , that is , a kind of a Hector . These people in Spanish are called Vendevuidas . This Rodrigo got his livelihood by composing differences between the Slaves , bringing them to drink together after they were reconciled , and making good cheer among them . But it was his main business to set the Spaniards together by the ears , and afterwards to mediate between them , and take his share of the drink at their argeement . Rodrigo would be always haunting the Taverns of the Bath , where he thought the greatest Drunkards resorted ; for commonly , when the reckoning came to be paid , there was some dispute between the drunken Turks , and the Christian Taverner . Rodrigo compos'd those differences with a Spanish gravity , saying , Gentlemen , it is sufficient , that a person of my rank and quality says it . And when the Turks would not pay the Taverner , Rodrigo gave notice of it to the Guardian , who presently lock'd up the Bath ; and when the drunken Turks drew their Knives , Rodrigo came behind them with a Ladder , and getting the Turks head between the rounds , laid him all along ( which he might do to part them , for a Christian is not to strike a Turk upon pain of death ) and then the Guardian came in , and caus'd the Turk to pay , or made him leave something in pawn . For such services as these was Rodrigo much esteem'd among the Taverners of the Bath , having for his reward a good supper . There was a Muscovite among us , about fourscore years of age , not able to do any thing of hard labour , as having been bruis'd . He made clean the necessary house of the Bath , and every week went a begging of alms of the Slaves for his pains . With what was given him he made a shift to subsist . There was also a young Lad , a Hamburgher , who at his being taken had lost an arm , and so could not do much for his livelihood , and yet the Patron allow'd him nothing . But a Country-man of his having given him half a Patacoon , he bought with it a pair of Nine●pins , and Pidgeon-holes . He went out of the City , neer the gate , hir'd out his Pins , and the Holes to the children who were playing there , and so made a shift to live pretty well . The Spaniards , who could keep Taverns liv'd like Princes among the slaves , and in a short time got as much as paid their ransom . For those who can get in a Pipe of wine in September , which costs them sixteen Patacoons , will , by retail , make forty or fifty of it . There were also among us six Surgeons , who got much mony , for they were sent for by the Citizens . But whereas some men are ordinarily lost by mony and good cheer , these came to their destruction by Women and Wine . There were some employ'd themselves in footing stockings , and others got their livelihood by some kind of Games . But the profession most us'd was stealing . Every night there was publikely sold what ever had been stollen the day before , as I have related more at large in the discourse of my Captivity . The Priests liv'd on the alms of the Christian slaves . In fine , all of all Nations made some shift to live , save onely the English , who it seems are not so shiftfull as others , and it seems also they have no great kindness one for another . The Winter I was in the Bath , I observ'd there died above twenty of them out of pure want . Nor are they therefore much esteem'd by the Turks ; for an English-man is sold at sixty or seventy Patacoons , when a Spaniard or Italian is valued at one hundred and fifty , or two hundred . My meaning is , when the value is set according to the body , and not according to the ransom that may be gotten . There were other slaves 〈◊〉 frequented certain houses , where they daily carried water , and fetch'd away the dirt , and liv'd on the salary they had for their pains . But you are to know , that th●●e ways of getting ones livelihood were allow'd onely when the Patron 's work was done . I was so satisfy'd with the consideration of what pass'd among the slaves of the B●th , that when I liv'd with Mahomet Celibi Oiga , to divert my self , I went to discourse with the Student , about whom there would always be some Dunkirk-slaves , relating their adventures at Sea ; the Dutch , what pass'd in the East-Indies , Japan , and China ; the Danes , and Hamburghers , at the Whale-fishing in Green-land , what time of the year the Sun appears in Iseland , and when their six months●night is at an end . Or if such conversation pleas'd not , I went among the Spaniards , who govern'd the Dominions of their King as they pleas'd , or talk'd of the delicaces of Mexico , or the wealth of Peru. Or if I went among the French , we had news from New-France , Canada , Virginy ; for most of the slaves are people some way related to the Sea. By this account of the slaves may be seen what a Mistress Necessity is , and that there can be no better University to teach men to shift for their livelihood , then one of the Baths at Algiers . RELATION XVII . Of a Religious-Man of the Order of the Discalceate Carmelites , a Slave , and his Patron Alli Pegelin . IN the year 1641. there was at Algiers a Discalceate Carmelite , in whose conversation it might be clearly seen , that a good life and prudence accompany'd his doctrine . This reverend man was known by the name of Father Angeli , by Country a Genouese . He had made his residence some years in Persia , by order from his Superior , as he often told me himself . Intending to return to Italy through Turkey with a Pass-port from the Grand Seignor , he and his Companion , a Portuguez , were taken by the Pyrates . These two Religious men being brought before the Bassa , shew'd their Pass-port , but to no purpose , for the Bassa said to them , Write to Constantinople , and make your complaints of me , if you think good ; if you are unjustly dealt with , you must bear it patiently . Being to be sold , Pegelin bought them , and sent them to the Bath with the other slaves . Father Angeli said Mass every day , and perform'd all other Ecclesiastical Functions , and in a short time , I know not by what secret inclination people had for his Vertues , he was belov'd of all , not onely Catholicks , but also Lutherans , Calvinists , Puritans , Schismaticks , and Nicolaitans ; for the Bath was furnish'd with all these sorts of Religions . When this good Father came neer the places where any slaves were eating , they desir'd him to participate of what they had , even the Russians and Muscovites , who by a natural antipathy seem to be absolute strangers to kindness and civility . If there happen'd any difference among the slaves , what nation soever they were of , he perswaded them to a reconciliation : Which endeavors of his brought down a blessing on all his other actions . If any slave were sick , Father Angeli took care to get some good thing made for him ; and if any slave who came to Confession , made any discovery of his wants , Father Angeli gave him an alms , and he was never without mony , by the means of some devout slaves , who entrusted him with the distribution of their Almes ; so that the vertues of this Religious man gain'd him the reputation of a Saint even among the Turks . Pegelin having heard of him , sent for him one day to his house . He went , and submissively ask'd what service he had to command him . Pegelin said to him , Papas ( so the Turks call the Priests ) I have heard , that you are a vertuous and learned man , and that you are able to satisfie any question is put to you ; you must now give me satisfaction in one thing I shall aske you . The good Father Angeli made answer , I am your Excellency's slave , 't is my duty to obey . Then Pegelin said to him ; What will become of me ? pray tell me what you think at least . The Father replyes , Your Excellency is Captain General of the Gallies , and I am but a poor Religious man ; your Excellency is my Patron , and I am your slave ; me-thinks it were a breach of the respect I ●ow your Excellency , for me to give my judgement . This Complement pleas'd Pegelin very much , for the Turks expect submissions ; whereupon Pegelin said to him , Speak your mind freely , I shall not take it ill , commanding him once more to tell him what he thought of him . Father Angeli seeing himself so press'd , confidently reply'd , Relying on your Excellency's promise , I will tell you what I think of you ; I am of an absolute perswasion , that the Devil will have you . Pegelin ask'd him , Why ? The Religious man answer'd , In the first place you are a person of no Religion , and all your thoughts are bent on the robbing and ruining of the Christians . Next , you never do any works of piety , much less any of mercy ; you live as if there were no just God , nay , you laugh at the Alcoran , and whatever it commands the Mahometanes to do ; you never go into the Mosquey , nor ever read your Assala . Nay , he not onely neglected the reading of the Assala , but , what is more , when he was at the Bassa's Palace , in the Hall of Audience , I was told , that when the Moor made an out-cry ( which was the signal for praying , as among Christians the ringing of a Bell ) he cover'd his face with his Handkercher , and I believe he did it that he might the better forbear laughing at their Ceremonies . In fine , the Father anatomiz'd his whole life , shewing clearly that Pegelin had no other Religion then an insatiable Avarice , and never so much as thought of the salvation of his soul . The Father having ended his discourse , Pegelin said to him smiling , Papas , when do you think the Devil will have me ? Father Angeli reply'd , When you dye , that is , when your soul shall leave that miserable body . Pegelin made answer , As to my death , it may yet be at a great distance , and therefore as long as I shall live , I will endeavour my enjoyments as much as I can , and when I am once dead , let the Devil do what he will with me . With that he commanded the Religious man to return to the Bath . By this story it is apparent , that truth may be told to great Persons , though transcendently impious , without any danger , when Prudence hath made choice of a convenient time to do it . RELATION . XVIII . The use of Poison is very common in Africk . THe Poisoning of people is a crime very common in Africk . While I was at Algiers the Pyrates took a Frigot which had been made at Dunkirk . The building of it pleas'd all the Captains of the Galleys , insomuch that there was a certain emulation who should have her . But the Bassa's proportion of the slaves being one of every eight , and of every Ship the one half , the Bassa's Brother , who was Captain of a Pirateer , had the Frigot . The Grand Moro , a famous Captain , was so much troubled at it , that he said publickly he had been injur'd , the Frigot had been deny'd at the rate he had proffer'd for it , and that the Bassa's Brother was good onely to divide the booty , after himself had taken the pains to get it . That discourse was related to the Bassa's Brother , who was much incens'd thereat , and bethought himself how he should be reveng'd . He could not send him a Challenge , because it was not the custom , and besides , he was no match for such an enemy as the Grand Moro. He therefore dissembled his indignation , and some daies after , invited the Grand Moro with some other Captains to dine with him , entertaining them after the best manner he could , the better to cloak his malicious design . Dinner being ende● , and the Grand Moro come to his own house , he found himself very much indispos'd . Whereupon calling a slave of his who was a Surgeon , he said to him , You must immediately give me some remedy , for me-thinks I am poison'd . The Surgeon , a man very expert in his profession , gave him presently a good draught of milk , and finding that the milk stay'd with him , he caus'd his head to be hung downwards , and at last the Milk came ou● , bringing the poison along with it , and by that means the Grand Moro was cur'd , and the Bassa's Brother laugh'd at by the Turks , for his ignorance in preparing the poison after the African way , which is , to make the composition so , as that it shall not do its effect till some time after it is administred . This slow operation of the poison causes many Spaniards , and Italians to renounce the Christian Faith. The reason is , that many Turks are addicted to the abhominable sin , and the women are easily debauch'd by their slaves . Whence it comes , that having continu'd in their lewdness sometime , the women say to them , If you will renounce your Religion , I will marry you , and ▪ of a poor slave , make you Master of this house and all I have . These promises are tempting , and most of the slaves , being ordinary Sea-men , and poor in their own Country , and consequently oblig'd to get their livelihood by hard labor , they are inveigled by these taking appearances of liberty and wealth , strengthned by the sollicitations of a handsome woman , and so prefer the temporal before eternal happiness . Being thus agreed , the women give their husbands a slow poison , so that the husband dying some months after , the widdow marries the Renegado slave . There is no great inquisition made into these crimes by the Magistrate ; insomuch that there are many who boast of their excellence in that Art. It comes into my mind , that I once over-heard two French Renegadoes discoursing to this purpose . One of them said to the other , Do you still visit your Wench ? The other answer'd , I have seen her lately , but am weary of her , I have a dose in my Chest to send her going into the other world . I also observ'd , while I was a slave at Pegelin's , that our Patron made a great feast at a Country house of his , and for greater pomp , the meat was carried thither by two hundred and fifty slaves ( among whom I carried a dish of Nuts ) who march'd all in a file , there being a certain distance between every twenty , and there was one who carried a Basket cover'd with a piece of Silk , wherein I suppose there was some kind of Pastry . The Guests were the most famous Captaines , and the richest Setters out of Gallies . The Bassa also was invited , with some of his principal Favourites ; but twenty of his own slaves brought his meat and drink thither , for he would not trust Pegelin ; yet was it not taken amiss . 'T were better sometimes to eat with a poor Alarbe , in Africk , then to be invited to the entertainments of such great Persons . RELATION XIX . The Turks keep their words . IN one of my precedent Relations I made it appear that Pegelin had no other God nor Religion then his Interest . Which I here hint again to heighten the Reader 's astonishment , when he finds a person so destitute of Religion , to be so Religious an observer of his word . Having been five months his slave , I went to speak with him concerning my ransome ; and to move him to compassion , I kiss'd the sleeve of his Garment which hung down to the ground ( an African complement ) and said to him , May it please your Excellency , I have been five months your slave ; I question not but your excellency is by this time sufficiently inform'd what I am , to wit , a poor soldier , and not a person of wealth and quality , as your Excellency said you knew well enough when you bought me . ( For the Turks are very liberal in giving titles to the new slaves , calling one a Cavalier , another , a Count's Son , and saying the others are very rich , by that means to get a greater ransom out of them . ) Pegelin made answer , I know not yet who you are , but if I agree with you about your ransom , though I should afterwards come to know that you are much richer then I took you to be , I shall keep my word , as I have done with several other persons , naming to me among others a Merchant of Genua , called Marco Antonio Falconi . But as I have said elsewhere , the treaty concerning my ransom was put off for some days , and I return'd to the Bath . The same night I enquir'd of some slaves of my acquaintance , whe●her our Patron had kept his word with his slaves , when they had agreed with him , and what was the story of Marco Antonio Falconi , of whom he had spoken to me . They told me that they had been Eye-witnesses of it against their wills ; for they then row'd in the Galley ; and they told me the whole story , to this effect . A Genua-Merchant , who had resided long at Cadiz in Spain , where he had carryed on a great Trade , being grown very rich , and having but one child , a Daughter , thought it time to give over trading , and return into his Country . He set all things in order , and embark'd himself with his Daughter , who was about nine years of age , in a Brigantine . They always kept in sight of land , for fear of meeting with the Turkish Pyrates . Being on the coast of Valentia , Pegelin , whose Gallies were thereabouts , discovers the Brigantine at a great distance , and gave order for the chasing of her . Those of the Brigantine , endeavour'd all they could with the help of Sails and Oars to get to land ; but the Gallies , by reason of their abundance of Rowers , being come within Musket-shot of the Brigantine , the Genua Merchant and the Marriners cast themselves into the Sea , and made a shift to swim a shore ; and the young Girle was onely left in the Brigantine . Some Turks by Pegelin's order went into the Brigantine , to bring it away . The Merchant being got ashore , and seeing his Daughter in the hands of the Turks , went as far as he could into the Sea , and holding up his Handkercher , made a sign to the Gallies to come and take him in . The Turks were astonish'd to see such a thing , and Pegelin himself , who sent out the Boat for him . The Voluntary-prisoner was brought before the General Alli Pegelin ; who , jeering him , ask'd , why , having so fortunately escap'd , he would of his own accord come into slavery , which makes the most confident to tremble . The Merchant , perceiving that he who spoke to him was the General , began this speech in the Italian Language , which Pegelin understood very well . Your Excellency is astonish'd to see me voluntarily render my self up a slave , a condition , which men , by a natural instinct , have all the reason in the world to fear . But the reason I shall give your Excellency will take away that astonishment . I am a Merchant of G●nua , I have traded some years in Spain , and I thought to retire with this Daughter , my onely childe into my Country . Your Excellency hath made her your prisoner , and you have taken me with her ; for though it seem'd that I had escap'd , yet was I more a Prisoner then she , by my Fatherly affection . And therefore I thought fit to render my self to you , and if your Excellency will set me at a ransom , I will pay it if I can , if not , the satisfaction of having done what I ought for my daughter , will make me the more easily support the difficulties and inconvencies of slavery . Pegelin , having attentively harkened to his discourse , said to him , You shall pay for the ransome of your self and your Daughter six thousand Patacoons . The Genoese immediately reply'd , I will do it . There was in the Galley a Genoese slave , who desir'd to speak with the General , which being told Pegelin , he was admitted , and said to him , I know this prisoner very well , he is my Country-man , I have heard that he pays your Excellency six thousand Patacoons , but he is able to pay four times as much . Pegelin reply'd , Parola de mi e parola de mi ; that is , My word i● my word . This shews , that Turks and Infidels keep their words , to the shame of Christians , who many times take occasion to break theirs . RELATION . XX. None so cautious but Wine and Women may betray . A Gentleman of one of the most illustrious families of Portugal , whom we shall here call Dom Oenophilo , had been engag'd in many Duels and differences . But every one being blind in his own passion , he must needs have committed many great miscarriages ; for notwithstanding his great quality , he had been twice sentenc'd to death at Lisbon , and yet by the intercession of that powerful Advocate Mr. Mony , which sometimes interprets the Laws as he pleases ; and with the assistance of his Friends , D. Oenophilo was twice pardon'd . In the year 1637. he was further accus'd of some Murther , and to avoid the rigor of the Law , he embark'd in the nigh-time with his wife to go for the Indies , the common Sanctuary of the Portuguez Malefactors . Having been some days at Sea , the Ship was taken by the Turkish Pyrats ; and Dom Oenophilo and his Wife were sold to a Moor named Cagarino . This new slave agreed with his Patron for the ransoming of himself and his wife , conditionally that he should remain as a Hostage , and that his wife should return home at liberty to send over the ransom . His wife was sent away , and he devoutly expected the mony ; and being not oblig'd to work as the other slaves were , Idleness found him somewhat to do ; for he fell in love with his Patroness , and not daring at first to discover his affection , he sate down in hopes of a convenient time to do it . It happen'd that he made acquaintance with two Knights of Malta , who were French-men , and slaves . These observing in Dom Oenophilo a great judgement , noble education , and an extraordinary natural eloquence , it so far heightned their friendship , that the two Knights invited Dom Oenophilo to drink a glass of wine , and press'd him to take a greater dose of it , then he was wont to do in Portugal . Having his head full of wine , and his mind of Love , he return'd home , and began to court his Patroness . His Patron coming in , and surprising him at it fell upon the Gallant , and gave him two or three good cuffes o th' ear . Dom Oenophilo , who was no more circumspect in his slavery then he had been when he was at liberty , return'd the blows in the same coin , together with the interest . His Patron incens'd upon a double account , as well for the blows he had receiv'd , as for what had pass'd between him and his wife , being mad to be reveng'd for that double affront , ran streight to the Bassa's Palace , and made his complaints , requiring , that , according to the Turkish Laws ▪ he should be burnt alive ▪ Order was given to the Sauses ( who are the Officers of Justice ) to bring the Criminal before the Tribunal to answer for himself . Dom Oenophilo being brought before the Bassa , he said to him ; You are accus'd for having beaten a Turk , and which is worse , your Patron , and according to the Laws of this Country , you are either to renounce the Christian Religion , or to be burnt alive . Dom Oenophilo deny'd the fact , alledging that he had onely defended himself from the blows , and he brought in a Turk for a witness , who spoke on his behalf . But the Bassa would not admit of his excuses , accounting the Patron 's accusation a sufficient proof . He pronounc'd the sentence without any further solemnity , that Oenophilo should take his choice , either to renounce , or be burnt alive . The unfortunate man finding himself so put to it , answer'd , as a good Christian , and resolute Knight , that he would not renounce . Whereupon the sentence was pronounc'd , that Dom Oenophilo should be burnt alive . All things were prepar'd , and the Sauses conducted the Criminal to his punishment ; but the Bassa commanded the execution to be suspended till further order . The Bassa minding his own concerns above all things , found a way to make his advantage of that offence , and propos'd this reason to those of his Councel , who had given their voices for the sentence . If this Offender , said he to them , had kill'd another slave , his Patron would have been oblig'd to make satisfaction for the dead slave , or to resign the Delinquent to be dispos'd of to the advantage of the deceas'd Slave's Patron . This Offender hath beaten a Turk , which is a greater crime then to have kill'd a Christian ; and upon the prosecution of his own Patron , we have condemn'd him to death , by which condemnation , his Patron hath lost the propriety he had in him , and it is devolv'd to me , as representing the person of the Grand Seignor . Having therefore the power to pardon such as are condemn'd , I give that slave his life , and so it is consequent that he belongs to me . This reason was approv'd by all the Agas , who are of his Councel . Dom Oenophilo is declar'd the Bassa's slave by the Councel of the Agas . And the Patron having lost the propriety of his slave , and receiv'd blowes , got also the reputation of being Cuckolded by him . Dom Oenophilo was sent among the slaves of the Bassa , having at each legge a Garter of a hundred weight of Iron . When I came to Algiers , he liv'd in the Bassa's Stables , where I was intimately acquainted with him , and found him a person full of Moral Vertues . And in that miserable slavery , by his prudence and noble Demeanour , he knew so well how to oblige all people , that he was continually visited , and his Country-men supply'd him with all things necessary . When I left Algiers in the year 1642. I left him in the same condition , loaden with Irons , and know not what became of him since . RELATION XXI . A way to cure the Pox at Algiers without the help of either Doctor or Surgeon . MY Patron Alli Pegelin had among his slaves one named John Motoza , who was as deeply as man could be in that which some call the Neapolitane , others the French disease , insomuch that he was thought incapable of doing any service whatsoever , as a slave . The Spring was coming on , and the Gallies were to go out . John Motoza was commanded to go aboard , where his employment was to row . This command troubled him extreamly , for he was of opinion that a good sweating●tub would agree better with his body then the hard labor of a Galley , a hardship not easily imaginable by those who have not had the tryal of it . He goes to his Patron , and says to him , Your excellency hath given command that I should go aboard the Gallies , which labor I am absolutely unable to perform , as having not the use of either arms or leggs . What ailes you , says Pegelin to him ? He confidently reply'd , I have got the Pox. Pegelin said to him smiling , Go get you aboard the Galley , it will contribute more to your health , then if you did sweat in Spain , or endure the other tortures necessary for the cure of your disease . There was no appeal from what was positively said by Pegelin . Motoza goes aboard , is chain'd by the legge as the other slaves who were to row , and with the help of a Bull 's pizzle made to work as the rest . His constant Commons was old and dry Bisket , his drink fair water . At the end of forty days ( I was Eye-witness of it ) Motoza was absolutely cur'd . The reason is , that through extraordinary pains taking he had sweated extreamly , and had withall fed on dry meat . If any are troubled with the Pox , and loath to venture on those chargeable yet dangerous cures now practis'd , they may make use of the aforesaid remedy , which will prove so effectual , that after tryal made of it , they may give it their Probatum est . RELATION XXII . Of a French-man who would have turn'd Turk , but continu'd a Christian inspight of his teeth . A French-sla●e belonging to Alli Pegelin had row'd several Voyages in the Gallies ; but not able to brook that kind of life , he desir'd Pegelin's permission to renounce the Christian Religion , and to embrace the Turkish , which Pegelin would not suffer him to do , because the Renegadoes are worth much less then the Christians ; for being once turn'd Turks , they are not oblig'd to row as the Christians are . This French-man was laugh'd at by his Companions , and to avoid being abus'd , as also to force his Patron to permit him to renounce , he address'd himself to some Renegadoes , and got a Turkish habit of them ; which having put on , and shav'd himself after the Turkish mode , he gave himself the name of Mustapha . Being so accoutred he went to a Garden of his Patron 's without the City . Those who kept the house knew him well enough , and thought he had renounc'd his Religion , with the consent of his Patron . When the crafty Pegelin heard that the French-man was in his Garden , he went thither , where being come he call'd for John , which was the name of the French-man . John came and appear'd before Pegelin , answering resolutely , My name is Mustapha and not John. Pegelin seeing him in that equipage , call'd four slaves , who having laid him all along on the ground , cudgell'd him so long till at last he cry'd out ; My name is John , and not Mustapha ; I am a Christian , and not a Turk , I will put on my Christian habit . Thus it may be said that Pegelin cudgell'd a Christian into his Christianity , which he would have renounc'd . RELATION XXIII . Of the simplicity of a young Jewess . AFter I had got out of the Masmora at Tituan , M. Caloën , a Turk who had the oversight of us , and I took a Chamber in that Quarter of the City where the Jews inhabit . Our Chamber was unfurnish'd ; for , according to our manner of life , we had no need of furniture ; and when we had a desire to buy any thing , the Jews accommodated us for a small piece of money . It happen'd that a young Jewess having brought us something , she took occasion to fall into discourse with me in the Portuguez language , which I could make a shift to understand , and I answer'd her in French , which she understood well enough . She was about sixteen or eighteen years of age , as simple as one could have wish'd a woman . I ask'd her whether she were married : She answer'd , she was not . Me-thinks , said I , it should be much more troublesome to you to live without a husband , then to abstain from the eating of Swins-flesh , which is so rigorously forbidden by the Law of Moses . Whereto she made answer , Now that you talk of Marriage , pray tell me , is it celebrated all one in your Country , the Kingdom of Dunkirk , as it is here ? I said it was . I would fain know , said she , whether a man may have as many wives there , as he pleases himself ? I answer'd , No , marriage is there quite contrary to what is here ; for it is lawful for one woman to have seven husbands , and all those husbands are in subjection to the wife . She ask'd me , which of the seven lay with her . I reply'd , That they took their turns , but that he who gave the woman most satisfaction had her oftenest . This discourse pleas'd the young Jewess so well , that she took her leave with a sigh , saying , God's blessing light on such a Country . RELATION XXIV . Of the prudent retirement of a Pyrate . IN the year 1639. there was at Algiers a Turkish Soldier , who had been engag'd in many courses at Sea as a private Soldier , and with much thrift having got together the sum of two hundred Patacoons , he thought himself rich enough to have the command of a little Vessel . He bought such a one as his stock could purchace , that is an open one , without any Deck , and set up a flagg as a signal for such as would venture to Sea along with him , that they should come aboard . Having got together sixteen soldiers , Turks and Renegadoes , they began to cruze up and down towards the Coast of Spain , between Santaluz and Cadiz . Some Merchants of Cadiz had a design to send aboard an English Ship , which lay in the Port of Santaluz , sixty barrs of Silver . To avoid discovery ( for to send silver out of the Country without the King's permission was a capital crime ) the Merchants had agreed with a certain person , who gave in security for the delivery of the sixty barres of Silver into the English Ship. According to their contract , he came in the night time to the place where the Silver was , accompany'd by eighteen Adventurers , arm'd with Swords , little Bucklers , and four Muskets , Arms sufficent to defend themselves against the Officers of Justice . They put the Silver into a small Bark , to be carried aboard the English Ship. The little Picaroon before-mention'd , perceiving it , came neer them , which the Spaniards seeing , expect him , with a resolution , in case they came up close to them , to leap in with their Swords drawn into the Turkish Vessel , and to kill all the Turks . The Turks began to fire , and the Spaniards making but a cold return with their Muskets , the Turkish Captain , who understood the work he had in hand very well , presently inferr'd that the Christians wanted fire-armes , and so order'd that his Vessel should not come neerer , but fire continually at a distance ; which they did , and after an hours engagement , wherein there were four of the Adventurers kill'd , and as many wounded , the rest rendred themselves up to the Turks , who took the prisoners and the silver into their Vessel , leaving the Spanish Bark with the four dead bodies to the Mercy of the Sea. Three days after , the Bark with the four dead bodies was cast ashore neer Santaluz , where I then chanc'd to be . The Turkish Captain being return'd to Algiers , he divided the Booty according to the custom , or rather the order of the Bassa , to wit , the one half to him , because he had set out the Vessel at his own charge , and the other to be divided among the soldiers . Now after the eighth part had been deducted for the Bassa , and other charges , the Captain 's part was thirty bars of silver valued at thirty thousand Patacoons . This good fortune got the Captain many Friends , insomuch that he was proffer'd the command of the best Ships belonging to Algiers . But he as a prudent man made them this answer ; I have endanger'd my life many times ere I could get together the sum of two hundred Patacoons , which was not enough to make an end of me , but I must run my self into further hazards . Now that I have enough to maintain my self as long as I live , I will enjoy my pleasure ashore , and laugh at the dangers of the Sea. He married the Daughter of a rich Tagarin , and liv'd very happily , according to his quality . RELATION XXV . How God provides for such as intend well . IN the year 1641. being at Alli Pegelin's Bath , we had , among other Gardians ( who are they that oversee the slaves at work ) a Spanish Renegado , a Native of Castilla la Vicia , named Amet. It happen'd that we were to work abroad in the Country , and Amet had the oversight of thirty or forty Christians , and when the Christians were at a little distance , so as that they could not be seen by the other Guardians , he suffer'd them to work at their own discretion ; and assoon as he perceiv'd any Turk in sight , he cry'd out like one enrag'd ; Work , you doggs , work , or I will cudgel your bones out of your skins . Yet would he not touch any one , whispering to them ; Do not wonder that I keep such a stir on you , and therefore you need not over-work your selves , I do it onely that the other Guardians may not think I neglect my duty . It happen'd that Summer , that our Patron Pegelin commanded Amet aboard his own Galley , to have a care of the Christians , and twice a day to see the Irons were fast about their leggs ; as also to distribute the Bisket among the slaves , and do some other services about the Galley . It chanc'd , that touching at the Coast of Valentia in Spain , at a place not much peopled , they cast Anchor , and a great number of the Turks went ashore , to seek for booty , and not meeting with any neer the Sea-side , they made a fire and dress'd meat ashore , as they are wont to do , when the soldiers of the Galley refresh themselves . In the mean time Pegelin gave order that fifty Christian slaves should be set ashore , fasten'd together by fives , to fetch water in little Runlets from a Spring about a quarter of a league thence , and that , to guard them , there should be twenty-five Musketters , and Amet with a cudgel in his hand , to drive the slaves . As they began to march , Pegelin cry'd out of his Galley to him who commanded the Musketteers ; Have a care of the Christians , and look also to Amet that he run not away , for I have no confidence of him . With that order they went streight to the Spring , and having fill'd their Runlets were returning towards the Galley . The Musketteers follow'd them , with Amet , who discoursing with the souldiers , got into the Rear , and talking with him who brought it up , he said to him , Pray stay a little , I have occasion to ease nature . The other reply'd , Uncivil fellow , do your business alone , is it fit I should stay to see it done ? and so follow'd the company . Amet in the mean time makes as if he would let down his breeches , and perceiving they were got about a Musket-shot from him , he turn'd his back , and made such haste away , that he got to a little Castle not far thence . The Turks discharg'd some of their Muskets , but he was out of their reach . The rest being return'd with the water to the Galley , Pegelin ask'd where Amet was ? Hearing that he had made his escape , he was very angry with the soldiers , who excus'd themselves , saying , that the Castle was so neer that he had got into it . A young lad about fourteen years of age , a Renegado also , born at Marseilles , named Mustapha ( whom I knew very well ) waited on Pegelin in the Galley , as a Page , hearing their discourse concerning Amet , not saying a word , went ashore with the soldiers , who were busie about the dressing of their meat , and talking with them , observ'd the way which led towards the Castle . He return'd into the Galley , went down into the place where his cloaths were , put on a clean shirt , and his best Wastcoat , and went again out of the Galley , no body minding him , and finding an opportunity , follow'd Amet to the Castle with the like success . RELATION XXVI . A pleasant piece of simplicity of a Dunkirker , a Slave . IN the year 1641. there was among us a Dunkirk slave , named John Bellinck , Brother to Cornelius Bellinck , Master of a Merchant-man which was taken by the Turkish Pyrates and brought to Algiers . Cornelius Bellinck as a resolute Dunkirker , lost his life in defending his Ship , and his Brother John was brought a slave to Algiers . He fell to the Bassa's share , who employ'd him as a Marriner in his Ships , for it was his profession . He had also made several courses in the Gallies as a Rower , and in the Ships as an ordinary Sea-man . It happen'd that having some business with a Jew , named Pharette , concerning a Bill of exchange , the Jew ask'd me whether I knew not a Dunkirk-slave named John Bellinck ? whereto replying that I did , the Jew said to me . Pray bring me where he is , I would fain speak with him , for I have order to redeem him , and send him home to his Country . I was very glad to bring this good news to Bellinck , and do that service to the Jew , ( for I stood in need of his Drug ) and so I brought the Jew to the Bassa's Bath , where meeting with Bellinck , I said to him , Bellinck , I bring you good news , this Jew hath order to pay your ransom , and send you home to your Country . He was so surpriz'd at those words , that he cast himself at the feet of the Jew , saying to him in Dutch , Ah good Master Jew , redeem me for the death and passion-sake of Jesus Christ . I could not forbear laughing at that complement , which the Jew observing , ask'd me the reason of it . I told him in Spanish what charmes Bellinck us'd to obtain his favour . The Jew also laugh'd at it , and said to me , Tell him in your language , that what I intend to do for him shall be upon no other account then his own . RELATION XXVII . The odde traverses of Fortune that happen to Slaves . IN the discourse of my unfortunate voyage , I related , how that sailing from S. Sebastians in Biscay towards England , our Ship with its loading , and sixteen Passengers were taken by the Turkish Pyrates . Among these sixteen , there were two young men , Biscayans , one named Turineo , the other John , who came aboard us with a design to go to Dunkirk , to their Uncle Dom Turineo de Fustamente , Pagador of the naval Armado of Flanders . These two young men , by our common misfortune , fell into slavery among the Turks . They had never been out of their Country before , and that new course of life , amidst so many inconveniences and miseries , went extreamly against the hair with them . But there being many Biscayans among Pegelin's slaves , and they ( as I often observ'd ) very ready to assist their Country-men , John and Turineo receiv'd some relief of them , and so made a shift to rub out pretty well . They had not been there long ere I observ'd , that a Renegado , a Biscayan , under pretence of being their Country-man , came every day to the Bath , to discourse with the two young men . And whereas that place is dangerous for young persons brought up in a Country , where the abhominable sin of Sodomy is unknown , I was afraid the Renegado's kindness proceeded from some design he had to debauch them , and so gave them notice that they should take heed of him . They thank'd me for my care of them , telling me , that the Renegado gave them shirts , shoos , and some mony , and that he did it onely upon the account of charity towards them , as Country-men , and that he never spoke to them of renouncing their Religion , nor of any debauchedness , and that they were in hopes by the assistance they receiv'd from him , to drive on some little trade as many other slaves did . Which I found afterwards that they did ; for with the mony they had of the Renegado , they now and then bought a bottle of Brandy , which they sold by retail , and within the space of three months , they made such gains , that they were partners with others in a Tavern of the Bath ; so that they liv'd very well for slaves . I left them driving on the same trade in January 1642. when I return'd for Christendom . I brought a letter from them to their Uncle , Dom Turineo de Fustamente , whom I acquainted in what condition I had left his Nephews , and shew'd him the easiest way for their redemption . About a year after Dom Turineo sent to me to Bruges , the place of my residence , an Officer of his named Juan Baptista Terris , to tell me , that I should do him a great kindness , if I would come over to Dunkirk , to enquire among some Turkish Prisoners taken by the Pyrates , whether there were any fit to be exchang'd for his Nephews . Being come to Dunkirk , I went , upon D. Turineo's desire , to the prison , where I found about a hundred Turkish slaves , kept in a Cellar , and no better treated then the Christians in Barbary . Having call'd for the Arrais , that is the Captain , I ask'd him whether there were any one among his people , who would undertake , to get over two Christian slaves from Algiers in exchange for some of them . And after I had examin'd that Captain , and other Turks whom I knew , and among others an English Renegado , who had been a Gunner in one of the Pyrates who had taken us , and finding no likelihood of making an exchange , ( for they were all poor ) I was just come to the door to be gone , when one of them said to me , What , do you not know me ? I answer'd , No , Friend , I do not . Whereupon the other reply'd , When I saw you last , you were a poor slave , as you see me now . Why , who are you , said I ? I am , said he , that Biscayan Renegado , who reliev'd your Companions John and Turineo , my Country-men . I went to give Dom Turineo de Fustamente an account of what had past ; but dinner being on the Table , Let us sit down , says Dom Turineo , and you may tell us at dinner , what you have done with the Turks . I gave him a short account of all , not omitting the story of the Biscayan Renegado who was in prison . Dom Turineo being a person of great Authority at Dunkirk , g●ve order that the Renegado should be brought in to the room where we din'd . The Biscayan was brought in , and falling on his knees he took a pair of Beads out of his pocket , and then said in the Spanish language ; Assoon as I was taken , I endeavour'd all I could to get a Psalter , that I might pray to our Blessed Lady , to make it known to the Christians , that though I have been a Renegado , yet have they never been injur'd or ill-treated by me , but that I have always reliev'd them to the utmost of my power . My misfortune in renouncing my Religion is to be attributed to the cruelty of my Patron , and here is a man ( pointing to me ) who can testifie how I behav'd my self towards the Christian slaves . The words of the Renegado were so prevalant , that Madam Malquarto ( who was the Mistress of the house , for Dom Turineo tabled with her ) rose up , and gave the Renegado a shirt , and a good piece of mony . The next day D. Turineo had him reconcil'd to the Catholick Church , by a Jesuit , named Father Carion , and afterwards got him set at liberty . They bought him Sea-man's cloaths and put him into the Armado , and so he escap'd rowing all his life in the Spanish Gallies , as his other Renegado-companions were forc'd to do . This happen'd in the year 1643. and three years after , walking on the Burgh , at Bruges with some Friends , we saw coming out at the great Gate two Spanish Captains , marching very fiercely with their Canes in their hands , upon which we were saying among our selves , Those Gentlemen are not a little proud of their Captain-ships . Coming neerer us , I knew one of them to be the fore-mentioned John , to whom I said , Pray Sir , is not your name Don John ? whereto he answering it was ; And were you not a slave at Algiers ? And did you not know there a Christian slave , named James Zeveren , a Dunkirker , ( which was my name in Barbary ? ) Then he quitted his gravity and embrac'd me . I intreated him to dine with me , but he being on a hasty march , we onely took a glass of wine together . I told him the story of the Renegado , which he was glad to hear ; and he told me , how he had row'd in the Gallies , and suffer'd much ; but that then his friends had procur'd him the command of a Company , though he had not serv'd for it , and that he was in hopes of some better fortune . The next year he was kill'd in his Majesty's service . RELATION XXVIII . A Slave makes use of any thing for his livelihood . BEing newly come to Pegelin's Bath , there were four hundred slaves commanded out to work at a Country house of our Patron 's two Italian miles out of the City , and to levell a little hill . The order was given the night before , and at Sun-rising next morning , the Guardians conducted us to our work . As we went along , I fell into discourse with one who had been a slave a long time , a French-man . Having an empty bag hanging over his shoulders , I ask'd him what he would do with it ? He made answer , You are yet but an Apprentice in the profession of slavery , and I am a Crafts-Master in this kind of life , and I will shew you by evident reasons , that a slave going to work in the Country , is to be furnish'd with three things , a bag , a piece of bread , and a spoon . As to the bread , said I , 't will do very well , for the Guardian commands you to go which way he pleases , and if the Bisket be distributed in your absence , you may have nothing to eat . And as to the spoon , it does well also , for yesterday , there was a distribution of Barley-broath , and for want of a spoon , I was forc'd ●o make use of my hand , ( when we are at work out of the City , there is a small allowance of Galley-Bisket , and Barley-Broath ) but as to the bag , I cannot conceive what advantage can be made of it . He made me the same answer , Time and experience will teach you , that a Bag is a necessary thing for a slave . We came to the Country house , and having wrought till within two hours of night , we return'd to the City in small companies of ten and twelve together , for the Guardians see that the slaves when they go to work , hide not themselves , and get out of the way to avoid working . As we return'd to the City , a Spaniard who was with us ( one much respected among the slaves , and who might well be a Graduate in the University of Thieves ) said , See , there 's a poor Alarbe with a flock of Sheep before him , it shall go hard but I will have one of them without mony . Having done his work with the help of a cord , which being put about the Sheep's neck kept it from bleating ; But how , said he , shall we get in at the Gate without being examin'd ? The French-man , lends the Spaniard his bagg , and said to me , Do you now see , Dunkirker , what use may be made of a bagg ? This passage taught me , that every one is to be believ'd in his own profession . RELATION XXIX . Of the fidelity of a husband , and the unfaithfulness of his wife . IN the year 1638. the Gallies of Algiers landed some Turks on Christian land , who being conducted by a treacherous Renegado , a Native of the Country , took many Christians , who were afterwards sold at Algiers . Among these slaves , there was a man whom we will call Joseph , with his wife , named Vipra , both bought by Mahomet Celibi Oiga ; Joseph's work was to dress the Horses and the Mules , and Vipra waited on Mahomet's wife . In the year 1639. Mahomet Celibi said one night to Joseph , To morrow morning at break of day , take the Mule , and go to Babazon-Gate , and there you will find some Christian slaves with Horses and Mules going two leagues hence for coals , go along with them , and bring a load . The next day , Joseph goes to the Gate , but finding no body there , he goes forwards , thinking the other slaves had been before . Having gone about an hours riding , all along the Sea-side , he sees a Bark , goes as neer it as he could , to discover the men , and perceives they were Christians ; whereupon he turns the Mule loose , and runs to the Bark . The Marriners receiv'd him , and told him they came from Majorca , with order to carry away some slaves of that Country , and whereas the slaves came not , those of the Bark were afraid they had not receiv'd the letter , whereby notice was sent them , and that themselves might be discover'd , in regard it was day . They proffer'd Joseph a hundred Patacoons , and promis'd to carry him along with them , if he would return to the City , and give notice to those slaves of Majorca . But Joseph would not leave a certainty for an uncertainty , and said , I am now confident of my liberty , whereas if I return to the City , it may be your design will be discover'd , and I shall be made more a slave then ever , and if it ever come to be known , that I have had any hand in the business , three hundred blows with a cudgel will hardly excuse me . Joseph had hardly made an end of excusing himself , ere some Turks pass'd by that way , who seeing that those of the Bark were habited after the Christian mode , ( wherein I conceive those undertakers had mistaken themselves , that they had not been habited like Africans ) began to raise an alarm . Those of the Bark fearing they might be surpriz'd by some Brigantine , made all the hast they could to Sea , having Joseph along with them . The Bark soon got out of sight , and the alarm ceas'd . The Christian slaves whom Joseph thought to be before him , were but come thither when the alarm ceas'd , so that finding the Mule , they said among themselves , This is Mahomet Celibi's Mule , let us take her home with us ; his slave hath either been kill'd or taken by the Alarbes . The Mule was brought home , and Joseph given over for a dead man by his Patron , and lamented by his wife Vipra . But in a short time , her sorrow ceas'd , for she fell in love with a Renegado , named Assan , who had been a slave of the same Patron Mahomet's . In the mean time , Joseph got to Majorca , and thence to his own Country , where he related at lea●sure , what had happen'd to him , as well during th● time of his slavery , as at his deliverance , yet wit● extraordinary discoveries of the trouble he was in f●● the absence of his beloved Vipra . Joseph sold al● he had , and , with the relief of some good people , he got together the sum of five hundred Patacoons . Five months were now pass'd away since Joseph was numbred among the dead ; at the end of which term Mahomet Oiga receiv'd a letter , to this effect . Sir , by the great mercy of God , I recover'd my liberty the day you sent me for coals , by means of a Bark of Majorca . I cannot imagine you will charge me with any unfaithfulness for doing what I have done , for every man endeavors the retrival of his Liberty . While I was your slave , you demanded of me five hundred Patacoons for the ransom of my wife and my self , I send herewith order for the payment of the said sum , accounting my self still a slave , as long as my wife shall continue without her liberty . I have such a confidence of your kindness , that I presume this proffer will not be unacceptable to you . This Letter was shewn to Vipra , who was not well pleased at it , for the affection she bore the Renegado Assan had smother'd all the conjugal love she should have had for her husband ; so that she said publickly that she would not return into her Country . That resolution of hers troubled the good man Mahomet Celibi , for he would rather have receiv'd the five hundred Patacoons , and set Vipra at liberty . But his wife told him , Vipra is desirous to embrace the Mahumetane Religion , and will you for five hundred Patacoons hinder a work so acceptable to our Prophet ? Besides , all the neighbourhood knows her design , and if you send her away , you will be look'd upon as a favourer of the Christians . Upon these representations of his wife , he thought fit to leave the business in suspence . About that time I came to be slave to the same Patron Mahomet , and having heard the story of Vipra and her husband , I stood one day at the door with her , who said to me , Why are you so melancholy ? I answer'd , Because I am not so happy as you are . She ask'd me why ? I reply'd , Because you may be set at liberty when you please , for I hear your Husband hath sent five hundred Patacoons for your ransom , and I wonder to find you so unwilling to return into your Country , to your Husband who is so kind , and so faithful to you , as also to exercise the Catholick Religion among your friends and Relations . She roundly made answer , A Turkish Garment will become me as well as a Spanish Petticoat . And with those words she left me and went into the house ; whence it might easily be inferr'd , that the love she had for her Gallant , was greater then what she had for her Religion , Country , Husband , and Relations . RELATION XXX . A Scuffle between the Spanish and Portuguez Slaves . IN one of my former Relations I made mention of a Christian Church at Algiers , which is in the Bath of the Duana , and that some Portuguez slaves had the keeping of the Altar in it . Aug. 15. 1641. being the Feast of the Assumption of our Blessed Lady , the Altar was richly dress'd , and among other Ornaments , there was upon the Altar the Armes of Portugal , with these words , Exaltat humiles , & deponit superbos . Service being ended , and most of the Christians gone out , two Spanish slaves came into the Church , either to pray , or out of curiosity , to see the Ornaments , and coming up to the Altar , one of them , who understood two or three words of Latine begin to read what was written on the Arms of Portugal , and said to his Companion , who ask'd him what it meant ; This signifies , God exalts the humble and pulls down the proud ; this is spoken in contempt of our the Spanish Nation , for that year the Kingdom of Portugal had revolted . Whereupon , without any more ado , one of the Spaniards tears the Armes with the Inscription , and cast the pieces all about the place . This was no sooner perceiv'd by a Portuguez slave , but the Spaniard had three or four good blows over the face ere he could get to the Church-door . The Spaniards defending themselves made a shift to get out of the Church , through a certain part of the Bath , and though the place was full of Portuguezes , yet having made their way into the Street , all that were thereabouts at first made a ring about the Combatants . Afterwards , those who were affected to the King of Spain ▪ reliev'd the Spaniards ; yet wanted there not great numbers of Portuguezes , who came in to the assistance of their Country-men ; so that in less then half an hours time they seem'd to be two Armies of Christian slaves engag'd , but having no other weapons , then their fists , some stones , and staves . The Turks seeing this tumult of the slaves , enquir'd what the reason of it might be ; which having understood , they said to the slaves , You despicable crue of Dogs and Savages , in the first place get your liberty , and you may afterwards at leasure dispute the differences of your Kings , in the Field , and not here . Whereupon , with ropes-ends , Bulls-pizzles , and cudgels , they parted the Combatants , and sent them every one to his quarters . RELATION XXXI . A Slave ought to be distrustful of the great kindness of his Patron . IN the year 1641. the Duke of Braganza coming to be King of Portugal , sent Envoys to all the Governors of Islands and Garrizons to draw them to his party , before the King of Spain had taken order for the contrary . Among other Envoys , there was one a Religious man , who ere he was got far from Lisborn , was taken by the Turkish Pyrates , and brought to Algiers . I happen'd to be at the water-side , and the good Father coming ashore I saluted him in Latine , telling him I was troubled at his misfortune , and that he was the first Religious man of his Order that I had seen in that Country . He gravely answer'd without looking on me , Pray God I may be the last . Two days after , he was sold in the Market with some other slaves . My Master Alli Pegelin bought him at twelve thousand Patacoons , and from the Market-place , before he came to the Bath , ( the ordinary Quarters of the slaves ) he went to his new Patron 's , to make him a proffer of his service . Alli Pegelin , who was extreamly subtle in discovering the humors and quality of his slaves , that he might make his advantage thereof when they came to treat about their ransome , entertain'd the Religious man very kindly , and said to him , being bare-headed , Be cover'd I pray , I see you are a considerable person , and will not be able to brook the miseries of the Sea. 'T is very true , replies the Fryar , and the Soldiers have taken away all I had . Whereto Pegelin made answer , Those Soldiers were ill-bred Raskals , not to have a respect for persons of your worth , and if you want cloaths , or linnen , or mony , I will order you what shall be requisite . The Religious man answer'd , that he stood in need of all those things . Whereupon Pegelin gave order to a Jew who stood by , to deliver him so much cloath as would serve him , six shirts , and fifteen Patacoons , and so sent the Religious man to the Bath where we were . That night the Father came and walk'd upon the Terrace of the Bath ; some of us ask'd him what news from Christendom , and what he thought of our common Patron Alli Pegelin . He told us that our Patron was a very courteous and reasonable man. He would needs have me to be cover'd , said he , and hath comforted me very much , and what is more , hath given me shirts , cloath , and mony . Believe me , there are not many Princes in Christendom , who would shew so much kindness to a slave , and not know him . We made answer , Assure your self , these kindnesses and respects will cost you very dear one time or other . But he laugh'd at us . He said Mass every day in the Church of our Bath , and all the Portuguez came to hear it , and that ended , they conducted the Religious man to the door of the Bath , he coming last of all ; and then with many Baiso las manos , every one went his ways . This life was well enough for a slave ; but after he had continu'd there some years , Pegelin demanding twelve thousand Patacoons for his ransome , he was so astonish'd thereat , that he fell into a grief , and dy'd within a few days after . He was a very vertuous man , as I shall have occasion to shew in another Relation . The excessive kindness of Alli Pegelin occasion'd his miscarriage . RELATION XXXII . Of a Religious Man , a Slave at Algiers , who out of weakness renounc'd the Christian Religion , and afterwards repenting suffer'd Martyrdom . FAther Joseph , a Dominican Frier , having liv'd some years in the West-Indies , and returning to his Country ( Valentia in Spain ) was taken by the Pyrates of Algiers , where being sold , his Patron told him , that if he would pay a good ransom , he would set him at liberty . Father Joseph , being a person of a cheerful humor , and a pleasing disposition , ( as shall be seen anon ) made answer that he would , conditionally that he should be kindly treated , fare well , ly on a Matress , and not work ; upon which terms he would pay six thousand Ducats for his ransom . The Patron , thinking he had the 6000. Ducats already in his Chest , treated Father Joseph according to the agreement . Having thus far'd well , and had all things requisite for the space of a year , the Patron seeing there was no likelihood of receiving the Ransom-mony , commanded another slave of his , a Spaniard , to bestow a hundred blows with a cudgel ( an ordinary punishment in Barbary ) on the soles of Father Joseph's feet . The poor man was fasten'd in an Instrument fit for that purpose , which in the Turkish language is call'd Falaca . Father Joseph seeing the Spaniard coming towards him , said to him , Have a care Christian , consider what you do ; you know that I am a Priest , and if you touch me , you will be excommunicated . Whereupon the honest Spaniard said to his Patron , I am a Christian , and your slave , beat me as much as you please , I will not be excommunicated . The Patron call'd out another of his slaves , a Portuguez , who was glad to execute such a Commission upon a Spaniard , laughing at the excommunication . When Father Joseph had recover'd of those blows , and came abroad into the Streets , some other slaves his friends taking occasion to bewail his misfortune , he would say to them laughing , Is there any one among you who would not endure a hundred bangs with a cudgel , to fare well a whole year , and to deceive a dogg of a Turk ? His Patron despairing of his ransome , sold him very much to his loss ; for he was look'd upon as a cheat . His new Patron sent him to quarter at the Bath of the Duana , where there is one of the four Christian Churches which are at Algiers . Most of the Priests live at the Baths where the Christian Churches are , and are maintain'd by the Alms they receive from the slaves . And so paying their Patron 's ordinarily three Patacoons a month , they are exempted from working . In the year 1640. I found him in that Bath of the Duana ; but most of the slaves there being Portuguezes , there always happen'd some difference between them and Father Joseph , who was a Spaniard ; insomuch that his Patron was forc'd to permit him to come and live at Alli Pegelin's Bath , where I came to be intimately acquainted with him . Every Sunday , when I was exempted from working , I heard his Sermons , which were full of learning and eloquence . He was a lover of good cheer , and had a great veneration for the Patriarch Noah , for his excellent invention of Planting the Vine . One day we took him to the Tavern , where , for want of Wine-glasses , we made use of a Church-Lamp , which was of Glass , and Father Joseph thinking the wine so much the better out of that , took off three Lamps of it , each containing a quart or better , and so loaden , went his way very much our friend . Shortly after I was set at liberty , and Father Joseph continu'd there till the year 1645. so that seeing no likelihood of recovering his liberty , or haply drawn in by the licentious life allow'd by the Alcoran , he forgot himself so far as to renounce the Christian Faith , turning a Mahumetane , with extraordinary acclamations of the Moors and Turks , who set him on horse-back with a Dart in his hand , and so conducted him through all the Streets of the City , as it were in triumph . And abusing the Christians , they said to them as he went along , Behold your great Papas , ( so the Turks call the Christian Priests ) whom you esteem'd so highly . This accident extreamly troubled the Christians , both Catholicks and Protestants . It happen'd through God's permission , that at that time there were at Algiers two Fathers , one a Jesuit , the other a Discalceate Carmelite , a Genoese named Frater Angeli , a man of exemplary vertue . These two Fathers were extreamly troubled at the miscarriage of Father Joseph , as also for the scandal which the Christians had receiv'd thereby , and resolv'd to remonstrate unto him , how highly he had scandaliz'd so many Christian slaves , who had endur'd a thousand times more misery then he had , and yet persever'd with so much constancy and patience in the Christian Faith. By these and the like remonstrances , Father Joseph ( who was now called Isouf ) was so stirr'd , that he promis'd the two Fathers that he would forsake the pernicious Mahumetane Religion , and be reconcil'd to the holy Church , and to that end he desir'd to make his Confession , and to receive the Blessed Sacrament of the Altar . Which he did the same night very secretly , for if the Turks had known that those two Fathers had concern'd themselves in the conversion of a Renegado , they would hardly have escap'd being burnt alive . The next day Isouf appears in the Streets , cloath'd as a Christian , whereat the whole City was astonish'd . He was taken , and carried before the Duana , that is , the Tribunal . They ask'd him why he had chang'd the habit of his Religion ? He resolutely answer'd that he was a Christian , a Priest , and of a Religious Order , and that he would dye a Christian . And as to what had pass'd , that he had done it by the suggestion of the Devil . Upon this answer , the Judges thought fit to order him to be cudgell'd on the soles of the feet , to drive those scruples out of his mind . That sentence was executed , but to no purpose , for he presever'd , and said he would dye a Christian . They threatned him with death , and seeing at last , that all their menaces prevail'd nought upon him , they condemn'd him to be burnt alive with a gentle fire . The Sauses ( the Officers of Justice ) let him out of the Baboloet-Gate , and got an Anchor , and having set it with the teeth into the ground , ty'd Father Joseph to it . He made the best advantage he could of the short remainder of his life ; for he begg'd pardon of God , and the Christians , who were present in great numbers , exhorting them to continue constant in the Christian Faith. In the mean time Wood was brought , which was set at five foot distance all about him . Being set on fire , the flame augmented the courage of that holy Martyr , who louder and louder begg'd forgiveness of God for the scandal he had given to the Christians , exhorting them to perseverance in the Christian Religion . At last , smother'd by the smoke , he fell down , leaving to all the Christian slaves an example of a true Religious man , and a most penitent Christian . RELATION XXXIII . Of the design we had to render our selves Masters of the Ship which brought us to Tituan . IN the discourse of my Voyage , I mention'd how twenty four Christians of us had resolv'd to master the Turkish Ship , wherein we had twice embark'd for Tituan , and by reason of contrary winds were twice forc'd back to Algiers . Being at Sea in the said Ship , we had observ'd the Master understood not his charge very well , and that the Guard he set for the securing of us , was not sufficient , nor well dispos'd , and that the least part of the Turks belonging to the Ship were soldiers , and the greatest Merchants , and these so curious about their Armes , that all their Muskets and Cuttelasses were pack'd up in baggs of cloath , and well corded , that the air might not hurt them . We had also observ'd , that there was a Box full of half-pikes in the Pilot's Cabin , at the Stern , where the Master and his Mate lay . Being ashore the second time , the chief actor in the enterprise propos'd to us one after another , how , at our next embarking , we might destroy those Turks , become Masters of the Ship , and , with our liberty , get very great wealth ; for there were among us twenty four Jews , most of them Lapidaries ; which double hope much augmented our courage . The principal undertaker we shall here call Bottemond . M. Caloën and I needed not to have run our selves into any danger , as being already assur'd of our liberty , and engaging our selves in that business , we might be kill'd , or at least receive a hundred blows with a cord on the belly , if it had been discover'd ; yet to procure the liberty of the other slaves our Friends , we promis'd to run the same hazard with them . Going aboard the third time , the Undertaker hid a Dagger , two great Turkish Knives , and two pound of powder in a bag of Bisket , which was carried to the Prow , where the Christians lay , for the Bisket was for them . The wind having brought us in a few hours , a good distance from the Coast of Algiers , we began to consult , how , and when our enterprise should be put in execution , and every one gave his advice . The result was , that we who lay at the Prow , should have the two Knives and the Dagger , and that we should make use of a Cramp-Iron , and twelve Shovels , wherewith they took in and cast out the Ballast . The other eight Christian slaves lay on the Deck , for day and night , they were to have a care of the sails ; for the Turks have Christian slaves for their Sea-men ; those had for their Arms each of them two great Bullets of six pound weight , wherewith they undertook to kill the Master and his Mate , in their Cabin , and to cast down the half-pikes before-mentioned . At the same time the twelve others were to kill three or four Turks who kept a guard at the Stern , and to enter into the room where the rest of the Turks lay with their arms engag'd , as I said , and to dispatch them . And that the four Turks who guarded at the Stern might not observe when the sixteen Christians who lay in the Prow , came out , the eight Christians who lay on the deck , came four or five nights one after another , to take Tobacco before the Hatch , under which we were , that at the hour of the enterprize they might be all together on the Deck , without any notice taken by the guard . And in case the Turks at the Stern should make too great resistance , the order was , that we should retreat to the Prow , where we were to leave four of our companions , who were Gunners , and they should have turn'd two Guns from the Prow towards the Poop , charging them with a little bag like a Cartridge , full of small stones ; those two Guns , which were ready , being enough to clear the Stern of the Turks , and send them into the other world . As for the Jews , there was no fear of them , for they lay all below in the Hold , whence they could not get out but one by one , so that one Christian with an Iron-bar was enough to secure them all . The day appointed was the last of January , an hour before day . We were at the Prow all night , with hope , fear , and silence , expecting the signal , which was three knocks with the hand on the Hatch , which we with the assistance of our Companions above could make a shift to open . We had also an Hour-Glass , that when the time were come every one should be ready ; but there was no signal given , and after Sun-rising , the Hatch being opened by the Master's order , the Undertaker came into our room , and made this excuse , that the Turks had kept too strong a watch that night ; but I think , he should rather have said , that his heart had fail'd him in the prosecution of his enterprise . RELATION XXXIV . Curiosity is satisfy'd by Time and Patience . IN the year 1639. being bound from England to St. Lucars in Spain , and having been thirteen days at Sea , and not seen land , our Master took the height of the Sun with his Astrolabe , and found that we were at the altitude of Portugal , and that before night we should see two Islands called Las illas Berlingas . Coming accordingly neer the said Islands , we perceiv'd two Ships crusing up and down . Our Master , named Vincent Arris , a man of great experience in Sea-affairs , imagin'd that the two Ships were Turkish Pyrats , whereupon he commanded the Guns to be unloaden , and , instead of Bullets , to be charg'd with bars of Irons , saying , that if those two Ships had any design to engage us , they would come on in the night , and that being neer , the bars would do them more mischief then the bullets . Night came on , and the two Ships were out of sight . We Passengers were afraid , we should be forc'd to engage in the night ; but the Master said he was not of that opinion ; whereupon we took each of us a draught of Sack , and with that went to bed . The Master set the accustomed Watch , but sailing with a forewind , the Sentinel at the Prow could not see before him . It happen'd that e're we had slept much above an hour , a Boy who was with the Watch on the Prow perceiv'd two Ships , and began to cry out Alarm . Those two Ships were then got so neer , that no body durst stay on the Deck , to put the long boat over-board ; for when the boat is on the Deck , the Ship cannot without inconvenience be so well defended , nor the enemy be kept from boarding . All the Seamen , who were about sixty in number , were presently in a posture of fighting , every man in his Station , and three at every Gun. The Master commanded all the Port-holes to be shut , the lights to be kept close , and that all should be silent . He further order'd the Gunners on one side of the Ship , that when he stamp'd thrice with his foot , they should take it for a signal , to open the Port-holes , put out the Guns , and give fire . He had also order'd eight Trumpetters to sound with the discharging of the Guns . In the mean time , the two Pyrates were got so neer , that there wanted onely their coming aboard our Ship with their swords drawn . Whereupon the Master gave the signal , and his orders were so punctually observ'd , that in a moment , the Port-holes were opened , and the Guns fir'd . At the same time the Trumpets began to sound , and silence was converted into noise , and the two Ships being very neer us , we clearly heard the Iron-bars shot out of our pieces , making their way through their Ships , and the crys of those who were in them . After discharging , the Guns were drawn in , and the Trumpets continu'd the alarm . This dreadful din made in the ●ight-time , might well put the most confident among us into a little fright . The two Ships having found , and what is more , felt , notwithstanding the silence , that we were not asleep , pass'd by without making any return . Our Master perceiving it , came on the Deck , caus'd the Boat to be put over-board , furl'd up the main-sail , and uncover'd the Hatches . Which last was indeed the most necessary ; for all the windows being shut , and the Hatches of the Deck cover'd , the smoak of the powder caus'd a thick obscurity . All things being put into a posture of defence , the Master doubled the Watches , and gave order that every one should be ready against the break of day . The next morning before Sun-rising we discover'd the two Ships which came straight towards ours . The Master commanded all his people to come upon the Deck , encouraging them in few words , shewing the Colours of the two Ships , which were Turks , and telling them that the onely way to avoid slavery was to fight valiantly . That done , he order'd some prayers to be said , according to their way , and we Passengers , who were Catholicks , pray'd in ours . Every man had two glasses of wine , and the main sail was furl'd up , as a signal , that we had no mind to run away . The Targuet-fences were hung all about the Ship , and the red Flag set up at the stern . In this posture we expected about an hour ; but the two Pyrates observing the bulk of our Ship , so many people on the Deck , and those resolv'd to fight , durst not come too neer us . Which our Master perceiving , order'd a Gun to be discharg'd as it were to defie them , and finding they had no stomach to the business , we prosecuted our voyage . I was extreamly desirous to know what had pass'd in the two Turkish Ships after we had fir'd upon them , in regard the men in them had cry'd out extreamly ; and having seen the Turkish Flaggs I would have known from what Port in Barbary they came , and what number of men and Guns they had , and the reason was , that being so neer our Ships , and seeing none on the Deck to defend it , they had not cast out the Cramp-Irons , and made some return to our shot . In the year 1641. while I liv'd with Cataborn Mustapha , ( as I have related elsewhere ) I often'd discoursed with some other Christian slaves of several Nations , who were also lodg'd in the same Fonduca . One night they were talking of accidents at Sea , and telling how that many times , through the conduct of the Commander , a Ship might escape great dangers , and that when there is any dissention between the Captain , his Officers , and Soldiers , they never do any thing to purpose , especially in Pyrates . Whereupon a French-slave related how that some two years before being with a Pyrate of Algiers on the Coast of Portugal , one night , two Pyrateers thought to set on an English Ship , and that by reason of some difference that happen'd between the Captain and his Offiers , the English-man was not engag'd as they had intended . I told him that I was then aboard the English-Ship , and desir'd him to tell me how it came to pass that being so neer us as they were , when we discharg'd our Guns , they did not board us , and why they did not so much as fire a Gun at us ? He made this answer , They thought they had not been perceiv'd , and it happening that the greater of the two Ships , in which I was , ere there had been any noise heard , receiv'd of a sudden same Iron-bars through her sides , and with that we heard so many Trumpets , there was such an astonishment , fear , and confusion among them , that the Officers and Soldiers told the Captain plainly , they would not fight but by day . And the next morning when the Turks saw the bigness of your Ship , and observ'd the courage of your Commander , they had no maw to fight . I understood after a strange manner what I was so desirous to know ; and it had been better for me I had never known it that way I came to know it . RELATION . XXXV . The Innocent accus'd . MY Companion M. Caloën's old Patroness had two Grand-children , of a Daughter , one named Mustapha , one of the five Turks often mention'd before , the other Amet , who for the most part liv'd at a Country-house three leagues from Algiers . This Grand-mother was a peevish old Woman , who could not endure M. Caloën in her house , and to rid her self handsomely of him , she sent him to her Grand-Son Amet , to the Country-house , and I liv'd with my Patron Mahomet Celibi Oiga . During M. Caloën's absence , I had treated with a Jew , who was to furnish us with seventy five Patacoons , conditionally that the Knight Philip de Cherf , M. Caloën and I should give him a Bill of Exchange , as if we had receiv'd a hundred . The Knight and I had sign'd the Bill , but the Jew would have M. Caloën to sign also , and the Ship it was to be sent with , was ready to set sail ; and besides , within two days after the Easter of the Jews was to be celebrated , during which Feast they do not tell out any mony . To send the Bill to M. Caloën to be sign'd we thought it not fit ; for if it had been known that we had any credit , it would have prejudic'd us much , and retarded our liberty . To conceal my design , I went to the old Patroness , and desir'd her to order her slave M. Caloën to be in Town the next day by Noon , to write to his Friends , for the Ship was ready to set sail . She conceiving that Letter might advance the liberty of her Grand-son Mustapha , who was in Flanders , one of those who were to be exchang'd for us , sent one express to Amet to bid him send away the slave the next day to the City . Amet had also a French-slave at the same Country-house , who look'd to the Vines and Tobacco he had planted there . Now whereas the meaner sort of the Inhabitants thereabouts is naturally addicted to thieving , they came in the night-time and stole the Grapes and Tobacco . To prevent those robberies , Amet having an old rusty sword gave it to M. Caloën to be made clean at Algiers , and brought back again to the Country-house , that the French-slave might have it to keep away the Thieves . M. Caloën brought the sword along with him to the City , and just as he was coming into Algiers , there was a discovery made of an enterprise of some Dutch-slaves , who had buried certain arms , a sail , and some oars , out of a design to seize a Bark , and make their escape . The enterprise being discover'd , those who were taken , were condemn'd to have each of them two hundred blows with a cudgel . The execution of that sentence divulg'd the enterprise among the people , so that M. Caloën's Patroness hearing that the persons engag'd in it were Dutch-slaves , who are accounted to be of the same Country with the Dunkirke●s , and that the enterprise was discover'd about the time of M. Caloën's coming into the City , and that upon my intreaty , she maliciously inferr'd that we were of it . She went and accus'd us , and grounded her accusation on his coming with the sword ; whereupon , without hearing what we had to say for our selves , we had fourscore weight of Iron fasten'd to our leggs . And if her Grand-son Mustapha had not been at the disposal of our Friends in Flanders , we had been serv'd the same sauce with the others , who were cudgell'd , notwithstanding our innocence . RELATION XXXVI . Fidelity , Constancy , Recompence and Gratitude . IN the year 1640. the Turkish Pyrates took in a Ship some Dutch-men-slaves , among whom there was a Captain who had a Lacquey , whom we shall here call Morin . The Dutch-men , before they fell into the hands of the Turks , used all the perswasions they could to induce Morin not to tell who they were , promising that if he kept their councel in that particular , they would redeem him . The new slaves were brought to Algiers and sold , and so Master and Servant were equal as to quality , respect , and riches . And whereas Avarice is the soul of a Turk , while they were at Sea , the Captain of the Ship had order'd Morin to receive fifty blows with a cudgel on the belly , to make him confess the name and quality of his Master , and his Companions . Morin had made answer that he knew not the name of his Master , not yet of the others , and that he never heard his Master and his Companions use any other appellation one towards the other , then that of Sir. This constancy of the young lad pleas'd his Master very much , as also the others who had been taken in the Ship , among whom there was one , whom we shall here call Tiberius , descended of wealthy friends , who said to Morin , Continue faithful and constant , and assoon as I shall recover my liberty , I will redeem thee . Soon after , Tiberius got his liberty , with one of his Companions , and being return'd into his Country , he acquainted his friends with the constancy and fidelity of Morin ; which they considering declar'd Tiberius's promise to redeem him , obligatory ; so that they gave order to some Merchants of Legorn for his Redemption , and that he should be sent away with the first Ships bound for England or Holland . Morin was redeem'd by the Jews , and deliver'd into the hands of those Merchants , who according to their order , would have sent him away , in a Dutch-ship ; but Morin absolutely refus'd to go , saying he would rather dye on Christian land , then run the hazard of being made a slave again by the Turks . Whereupon the Merchants put him into the company of some Dutch-men ▪ who had been redeem'd at Legorn , and intended to return home by Land. Morin being come into the Low-Countries met with one of Tiberius's Companions named Carel , who had much promoted his redemption , and though it were in the Street fell down and kiss'd his feet . Carel was asham'd ( for the people began to flock about him ) to see those ceremonies , and bid him rise , and he would bring him to Tiberius's house . Assoon as he came in sight of Tiberius , the faithful , the grateful , and harmeless Youth took out of his Pocket , six Aspers , Turkish money , and the steel of a Tinder-box , and made him this complement , Sir , you have redeem'd me , in requital whereof I give you all I have in the world , and shall pray for you as long as I live . This complement proceeded from so great sincerity , that all present , of whom I was one , were extreamly satisfy'd at the fidelity and gratitude of Morin ; whereby Tiberius conceiving himself oblig'd afresh , bestow'd Cloaths and Linnen on him , and put him into a condition fit to wait on some person of quality . RELATION XXXVII . A Wrack in the Haven . BEing at the Bassa's Palace , I was acquainted there with a Spanish slave named John de Silva , who had serv'd the King of Spain some years as a soldier in the City of Oran , in Africk , five days journey from Algiers , the Citizens of which place speak the Moorish language , in regard it was recover'd from the Moors , in the time of King Ferdinand , as also by reason of the great commerce there is to this day between it and the Moors ▪ This de Silva spoke the Moorish-language perfectly well . Having been a long time a slave at Algiers , without any hope of redemption , he resolv'd to make an escape , encourag'd thereto by his perfect speaking of the language . To compass his design , he put on his Patron 's cloaths , and so was in the Turkish mode , got on horse-back with a Lance in his hand , a Turbant on his head , and a Cimitar by his side . Thus accoutred he began his journey very fortunately . Having travell'd four days , he came to a Village of Mostaga , just at noon , and it being the custom of all the Mosqueyes of Barbary to give at noon the signal , to put the people in mind of praising God , with the ordinary prayer , called in their Language Sala , which is done with many gestures , and strange postures of the face , and several motions of the arms and hands , kneeling and looking towards the East and West . De Silva , to take away all suspicion from the Moors , alighted , and fell a making of gestures as they did , and pretended to be a Mahumetane . But the Moors soon observ'd that our Cavalier was not perfect in his Ceremonies , and not regarding that he spoke their language , and was in Turkish habit , they stopp'd him , took away his cloaths , and finding he was no Mahumetane , sent him bound , with a Guard , to Algiers , where he receiv'd three hundred blows with a cudgel , just when he thought to have enjoy'd his liberty . So that he may well be said to have been cast away in the very Haven . RELATION XXXVIII . The Adventures of Philip de Cherf of Ulamertingue , Knight of the Order of Saint James . THough the hardships and misfortunes which slaves are to endure , be common to all reduc'd to that miserable condition , yet some have a greater portion thereof then others . Among the former may be numbred the Knight de Cherf , whom I have mention'd in the discourse of my Captivity , as will be seen by the ensuing Relation . After we fell into the hands of the Turks , the Pyrate-ships , which brought us to slavery , cast Anchor before the City of Algiers , discharging their Guns to give notice of their arrival . The news of the rich prize was presently spread abroad , as well among the Turks of the Garrison , as the people ; and as it commonly happens , that news encreases by going from mouth to mouth , so it was reported , that , besides thirty thousand Patacoons , which were found in the prizes , there was among the slaves a Lord of great Quality , meaning the fore-said Knight . Some said he was a General ; others , an Ambassadour , and all imagin'd that the rest were his Servants , which was no small happiness for us , and that the money which they gave out was found , belong'd to him . This news was partly forg'd by the Pyrates themselves , as they are wont to invent new stratagems to enhance the price of slaves newly brought in , loading them with titles and wealth , to draw in the Buyers to make greater proffers , in hopes of a better ransom . The Bassa hearing this news took the Knight for his proportion , which is of eight one , at his own choice , as I have said elsewhere . The Knight was conducted to a Stable of the Bassa's , where he found other slaves , and among those some Spanish Captains and Officers , whom he durst not frequent , nor so much as speak to in the day time , least there should be notice taken of his demeanour among those Officers-slaves , with whom he would not be familiar , to take off the suspicion of his being a person of high quality , which had been augmented by the least conversation , accompany'd by mutual expressions of respect , the consequences of acquaintance . And to beat it out of the Bassa's head , that he was neither General , nor Ambassador , he kept seven or eight days all alone , and had nought to eat but a crust of dry bread ; which being observ'd by the Bassa's Cook , he order'd him the remainder of some Rice , which is the ordinary food of the Turks : nay , finding him so submissive and serviceable , he suffer'd him to creep into the Kitchin , to help the Skullions , in bringing in Wood , Coals , turning the Spit , and the like Offices , which he could not do , but onely with his right arm , having lost the use of the left by a Musket-shot he had receiv'd in his Catholick Majesty's service in the year 1639. at the siege of Salses . In requital of the good services which the Knight did in the Kitchin , the Cook suffer'd him to eat with the Skullions , who were Moors , and took it ill that a Christian should put his fingers into the same dish with them . No doubt the Knight thought himself at an entertainment in Hell with the Pages of Lucifer , whose Livery and meen those boys had , being about fifteen or sixteen years of age , having their cloaths all black with grease and nastiness , and so suiting excellently well with their dark hue . And yet the Knight endeavor'd all he could to put himself into the same posture , that he might be thought the fitter for that company and employment . Three months pass'd away in that miserable course of life , whereof the Knight made this advantage , that he made the Bassa quit the opinion he had of his being a General or Ambassador , and consequently the hope of getting much mony out of him ; which put him upon a resolution to sell his slave , as he did , to the General of the Gallies Alli Pegelin . He acted his part well enough so far ; but the new Master , who had observ'd what was reported concerning his slave , began to be very round with him , asking him in the Language commonly spoken between the Turks and the slaves , who he was , and of what Country ? The Knight being oblig'd to make answer , said he was a poor Youth , born at Ostend , the Son of a mean Irish-Officer , giving himself out to be of that Nation , as well because he had the looks of one of it , as for that the said Nation is little known and not much esteem'd at Algiers , those of it yeilding but ordinary ransomes . The Knight was in hopes by this invention to come off the easier , when he came to treat about his ransom : But Alli Pegelin , who was a person not so easily over-reach'd , having heard his answer , said jeeringly to him , A man may indeed see by your looks that your Father was a Cobler ; you have acted your part very well in the Bassa's Kitchin , but I shall make my advantage of it . I know you are an Ambassador , and one of the King of Spain's Generals , and what is more , that you are a Knight . This last title he gave him , to make the matter worse then it was , inasmuch as the Turks know , that the Knights of the Military Orders in Spain , have Commanderies and Pensions conditionally to wage war against the Turks and Moors . Afterwards , the General sending away his slave , said to him , Go , go , write home , that they may sell your Lands , and send me Patacoons , and you shall return to your Country . This first proposal of his new Master , was very unacceptable to the Knight , as being again oblig'd to strive against a false and Chimerical opinion , which was enough to defeat him of all hopes of ever breathing the air of his Native soil . The General had a house at a little distance from his own , wherein , during the time of my being there , he lodg'd five hundred and fifty slaves , which place was called Banno , or the Bath , and it might well be taken for a representation of Babylon , or an epitome of Hell. The different Nations , the confusion of Languages , the miseries and inconveniences endur'd , and all the several kinds of crimes that are committed there , would force the lewdest person in the world to pass that judgement of it . To this place was our Knight-slave brought , where he was receiv'd by M. Caloën , Saldens , and my self , having onely this to congratulate , that we were all together ; and whereas the Knight was lame of one arm , and so was not oblig'd to go to work out of the Bath , we made him our Caterer , to provide our meat for us , and to dress it , which employment he continu'd in , to our great convenience , for the space of six months , at the end whereof , the General thinking he might have receiv'd an answer from his Country , sent for him to come to some agreement about his ransom . The Knight proffer'd five hundred Patacoons , whereat the General being incens'd , as looking on the proffer extreamly below what he expected , order'd the Knight to have a chain of sixty pound weight fasten'd to his legge , to induce him to come somewhat neer the sum of thirty thousand Patacoons , at which he had set the Knight's ransom . Nine months together he had the chain at his legge , and for the space of fifteen days was forc'd to dragg it after him to some place neer the Sea-side , to work , where he was to help some Sawyers of Marble , which the General had brought away with his Gallies from the City of Bona , anciently called Hippona , seated on the Mediterranean , and sufficiently known by this , that it had been the Metropolis of Africk in Saint Austin's time , where those stones had serv'd for the Tombs of Christians . The Knight's work was to mingle the sand and water to be us'd in the sawing of the Marble . While he was at his work , the General would come sometimes to see what he did , proffering to send him to Legorn with a Vessel then ready to set sail , if he would agree with him at thrity thousand Patacoons , which he had demanded of him for his ransome . Whereto the Knight made answer that he had no mony . The General having made such proffers several times to him , without prevailing any thing with him , was so vex'd , that he said to him in Lingua-Franca , La Cane ty far garziva , ty tener fantasia , à fè de Dio my congar bueno por ti . That is , Go you Dog , you think your self cunning , and shew your self humour some , but by the faith of God I will take another course with you . The General Alli Pegelin was then accompany'd by some Jews , who in all likelihood had a share in that slave , yet conceal'd their interest under the name of Alli Pegelin , as they are wont , that they may not offend against the prohibitions made them to buy Christian slaves . This suspition was afterwards confirm'd , in that the Knight was some time after sent for to the General 's house , at the request of those very Jews , where Pegelin , accompany'd by them and some Captains of his Gallies , ask'd him once more whether he would promise thirty thousand Patacoons for his liberty ? To which demand the Knight making answer that he had nothing to say , the General immediately reply'd , Pila baso cane , porta Falaca . Which is commonly said , when they would punish any one , and signifies , Ly down on the ground , you Dog , and bring hither the Falaca , which is a piece of wood about four or five foot in length , having a hole in the middle , through which by a small cord the feet are fasten'd to it . The patient lies down on his back , having the soles of his feet rais'd up towards the sky ; two men hold up both ends of the piece of wood , two others hold down his arms , to prevent all agitations of his body , and a fifth begins the exercise , laying on the foals of his feet as hard as he can , with a Bulls-pizzle four or five foot long , round at the end by which he holds it , but widening by degrees towards the other end where it is neer half a foot in breadth . Instead of a pizzle , the sometimes make use of a ropes-end . The Falaca was presently brought , and the Knight receiv'd two hundred blows in the posture you see represented in the Figure . In the midst of that cruel punishment , the General commanded the executioner to hold his hand , and ask'd the Knight , whether he had any desire to change his Religion , and to embrace the Mahumetane , which if he would , he promis'd to make him Captain of a Galley , to go out against the Christians . Whereto the Knight reply'd , that he was not as yet resolv'd to do so , and that he would rather dye a Christian , but that he would pay a thousand Patacoons for his ransome . Upon that answer , the General commanded the Executioner to give him a hundred blows more ; which was done . This proposal of Alli Pegelin's , would make some believe that he was a person who endeavour'd the propogation of his Religion ; but those who are acquainted with the avarice of the Turks , will easily comprehend , that Alli Pegelin had no design to advance Mahumetisme , but onely made his advantage of that pretence , to get more mony out of the soles of the Knight's feet . Those blows being given , the Knight was taken off the Instrument , with his feet all black by reason of the blows , and being threatned by the General that he should have as much more assoon as he were recover'd of that , or that he would send him to the Grand Seignor , to be employ'd in the Seraglio , where he must first have been made an Eunuch . The blows had not troubled him so much as those menaces did , after which the Knight was carried by the slaves to his quarter in the Bath , for it was impossible for him , I will not say to go , but so much as to touch the ground with his feet . His Friends among the slaves endeavour'd all they could to give him ease ; some brought wine to wash his feet , another , who was a Surgeon , opened the dead flesh , and dress'd him , but what was most remarkable was the charitable action of a Discalceate Carmelite Frier , a slave , named Father Angeli , a Genoese , who with his mouth suck'd the corrupt blood to get it out of his feet . He was six weeks in his recovery , at the end whereof , a Jew coming to treat with him about his ransom , with many menaces told him , that Alli Pegelin had sworn by the Grand Seignor's head ( an inviolable oath ) that the Knight should never have his liberty unless he gave fifteen hundred Patacoons . He was perswaded to promise the said sum , and thereupon his chain was taken off , and he had the freedom to walk up and down the City , as they commonly do who have agreed with their Patrones , till such time as they have a convenience to transport themselves . We had haply been treated after the same manner , had not Alli Pegelin been fully perswaded , that the said Knight was some publick Minister of the King of Spain's , and that we were his Servants , and so there was no great account made of us , which prov'd our happiness . All things being agreed upon , it was propos'd , that the Knight should take shipping for Legorn in Italy , to be there kept in prison till the ransom were paid , which was to be made to some Jews there , who held a correspondence with Alli Pegelin . But the Knight excus'd himself , desiring that he might be sent over into Spain , where he might take Duplicates of the Grants and Rewards which his Catholick Majesty had made him , in regard the Originals were cast over-board when we were taken . These excuses occasion'd the Knight's not being deliver'd without payment of his ransom , which had been done , had he follow'd the Patron 's resolution . For the Vessel bound for Legorn , assoon as it was got to Sea , met with a Tempest , which ran it a-ground on the Coast of Spain , where the Ship was taken , and all the slaves had their liberty without paying any thing , by means of that happy tempest escaping imprisonment at Legorn , where they were to have continu'd till the return of their ransoms . This is punctually observ'd there , but not by other Christian Princes , who holding not so strict a correspondence with those of Algiers , set at liberty the slaves assoon as they come within their jurisdiction , not regarding whether they be redeem'd or not . According therefore to the resolution of returning by the way of Spain , the Knight de Cherf , took shipping with us and the other Christian slaves for Tituan , whether we got , with the inconveniences before-related , and were all put into the Masmora , ( a prison under ground ) expecting the mony of our ransom , save onely the Knight , who inform'd of that custom , had caus'd it to be inserted into the agreement , that he should not be put in there , which was observ'd . In the discourse of my Captivity , I gave an account of the three Tempests we weather'd through , the design we had to kill the Turks , and become Masters of the Ship , and how we got to Tituan , after being wrack'd , and went thence to Ceuta , leaving the Knight behind us at Tituan , expecting the return of his mony from Legorn to Cadiz , and thence to Ceuta . During the time of this expectation the Knight bethought himself of some means to get off without mony , visits the places about the City , and flatters himself with hopes of making an escape ; but whereas that could not be done without assistance , it was necessary he should have the help of those of Ceuta . He seeks out and finds the means of making a correspondence by letters with a Captain of the Garrison of Ceuta , ( a City in Africk under the Jurisdiction of the King of Spain ) with whom he had been a slave at Algiers . He carefully sent his Letters by the Casilas , ( which consist of Merchants travelling every week from Ceuta to Tituan , and so back , with the permission , and Pass-port of the two Governors ) and agrees with that Captain to make him a present of a thousand Patacoons for the Sea-men , who should come with a boat to a certain place within two thousand and six hundred paces of Tituan , there to take in the Knight and three of his companions , who had agreed with Alli Pegelin , upon the same termes as the said de Cherf , and had afterwards been lodg'd together in a remote quarter of the City , expecting also the return of their mony . These were engag'd in the said design , and contributed towards the charge . The time appointed for the execution of the design was the 25. of July , in the year 1643. at midnight , and the Knight prepar'd for each of them two or three pieces of Canes , inclos'd one within the other like fishing-rods , to be taken asunder , and hid under their cloaths , so as that being set at length , and a knif fasten'd at the top , they might be taken for pikes . They got without any trouble about a quarter of a league out of Tituan , and took up their quarters in a dry ditch fenc'd on both sides with reeds and thornes , expecting night for the compleating of their enterprise . Having continu'd a while in the Ditch , the Knight thought it time for them to go towards the Sea-side ; but one of the three Companions , named Hans Maurus , a person accounted well experienc'd in Sea-matters , ( as may be seen in the description of our wrack on the 11. of Feburary 1642. ) maintain'd it was not late enough , adding that if they were oblig'd to stay , there would be some danger of being surpriz'd , and treated with the Falaca , putting the Knight in mind of his chastisement at Algiers . This apprehension of beating occasion'd the mistake of Hans Maurus ; yet after a little stay , they went forwards , fitting their pieces of Canes one upon another , with a knife at the top , making a kind of half-pike , to defend themselves against the Alarbes , who live by robbing , and in the Summer time ly abroad in the fields . As they went along , the Knight took a Cross out of his pocket , that of the Order of Saint James , which he had sav'd when he was made a slave , and presented it to be kiss'd by his Companions , saying that he was in hopes JESUS crucify'd would give them their liberty , and that they should have for their Intercessor the Apostle Saint James , whose Feast it then was . But Hans Maurus being a Lutheran refus'd to do it . Being come to the Sea-side , they perceiv'd a boat hard by the shore , out of which some call'd , Ho , ho , for Tituan ; and it was the same which had been sent to receive them . Hans Maurus , notwithstanding all his experience and skill in Sea-matters , was seiz'd by a Panick fear , and said to his Companions , Ly down on the ground , they are Fisher-men of Tituan , we shall be secur'd and beaten . In the mean time the boat had cross'd two or three times by the place appointed , and reiterated the aforesaid cry , striking on a Steel , the signal agreed upon between them , whereto those ashore were to answer with the like noise . But those in the boat seeing no body appear , and considering that it was within an hour of day , as also that the watch on the Coast of Tituan had perceiv'd them , and given the signal to the City by a fire , resolv'd to be gone . The going away of the boat , satisfy'd the Knight and Hans Maurus , that those of Ceuta had made the appointed signal , whereupon they began to strike with the Steel , and to call upon them , but all to no purpose , and too late , so that perceiving their design was discover'd , they made their retreat without any noise towards Tituan , getting into the City at several Gates , where they understood that that night there had been an alarm in the City , and that a party of horse had been commanded out into the Country , by reason of a fire which had been made by the watch on the Sea-side . This body of Horse consists of Citizens , who , to enjoy some priviledges , and the title of imaginary soldiers , oblige themselves upon any alarm to ride out into the Country , and engage any enemy they meet with . All this had pass'd , yet so as that those of Tituan knew nothing of the occasion of it , nor did they much enquire after it , in regard the alarms are very frequent there , by reason they are so near neighbours to the City of Ceuta . Yet were the Undertakers still in some fear of being discover'd , and could not forbear quarrelling at Hans Maurus , who had occasion'd the miscarriadge of their design , whereat he was so troubled , and became so melancholy , to think that , by his mistake , himself and his Companions had miss'd so fair an opportunity of recovering their liberty , that he fell sick . Yet did his Companions assist him all they could , and concern'd themselves as much as might be in the recovery of his health ; but perceiving he grew every day worse and worse , and that whatsoever was administred to him did little good , they bethought themselves of endeavouring the welfare of his soul . To that end , the Knight , who knew that Hans Maurus had led a morally good life , and that he feared God , made it his business to exhort him to renounce Lutheranism , and to embrace the Roman-Catholick Religion , discoursing with him concerning the difference of those perswasions , as he had done several times before . Hans Maurus being a person not much acquainted with Letters , and the Knight no great Divine , he took occasion to remonstrate to him , that being born in Norway he had follow'd the Lutheran Religion , without any enquiry into the Romane-Catholick ; that the former was a new , and the other the ancient way , surpassing the inventions of Luther by fifteen ages , and that the latter had been follow'd by his Ancestors , whom it would be impious for him to believe damn'd for that , and that they were rather wiser then he , that he had often said while he was in health , that he would do better , if he knew what were better , that it now concern'd him to think seriously of his conscience , and that to that end he would bring him a Priest , who would tell him more , and that more effectually . This discourse made to him in the extremity of his sickness , wrought this effect on Hans Maurus , that he acknowledg'd to the Knight that it was true he had been exhorted to follow the steps of his Ancestors , but that he thought there was so little difference between both Religions , that he conceiv'd he might safely enough persevere in his own ; but since he was now in treated by his friends , whom he knew to be real & sincere , to consider seriously of it , he desir'd that a Priest might come to him , to give him satisfaction in some doubts . The Knight immediately sent for a Religious Dominican , a Spaniard , and a slave , who satisfy'd the doubts of Hans Maurus , and undeceiv'd him , so that he became a Roman-Catholick , made his Confession , and communicated with great fervency , to the great satisfaction of the Christian slaves who were present , and the second day after his conversion he dy'd . In this conversion may be seen the goodness of God , who gave Maurus the grace to profess the Catholick Faith , in recompence of his moral Vertues and good life , by a strange accident , whereby he was depriz'd of his experience and skill , on Saint James's day , which made him loose his corporal liberty , to give him the incomparable liberty of enjoying the sight of God. Eight days after Maurus's death , the Knight paid his ransom , and went to Ceuta , and thence by the way of Gibraltar to Madrid , where having receiv'd rewards from his Catholick Majesty , he went thence to the Low-Countries , having suffer'd greater miseries then any of us , though we had been made slaves at the same time . And he who shall attentively consider all our Knight did , will find , that humane Prudence is subject to strange oversights , and miscarriages , and that God onely is the disposer and director of all human actions . RELATION XXXIX . What happen'd between my Companion in slavery M. Caloen , and his old Patroness . THe condition of slaves implies in it self a necessity of their suffering of somewhat from the hands of their Patrons , but , on the contrary M. Caloën made his Patroness endure many inconveniences . I have said elsewhere that an old Moorish Dame had bought him at fourteen hundred Patacoons , to be exchang'd for her Grand-son Mustapha , who was in the power of Caloën's friends . The payment of that sum troubled the old woman , as if it had been so many drops of blood got out of her dry'd carkass , never considering that it was for the redemption of one so neerly related to her . The coverous woman thought to ease her self of some part of the grief by finding out some invention to make M. Caloën to pay seven hundred Patacoons , besides the exchange of her Grand-son ; and this busied her brains day and night . One while she resolv'd to use violence , but fearing her Mustapha might receive the same treatment , she forbore it ; another , she imagin'd , that to represent to him how much he had cost her , would be a more likely way to compass her design , since that it was indeed done as much for M. Caloën's liberty as for her Mustapha's , so that it was but just he should pay his proportion ; but the fear of being laugh'd at , and making him more obstinate , after she should acquaint him with her intention , made her resolve rather to be silent . While she was troubled with this diversity of resolutions , an Edict was publish'd , that all the Christian slaves who went about the streets should have Irons at their feet , instead of the ordinary Manacles , or Hand-fetters , and that upon this occasion , that the King of C●●ques , Benali , was got into the Field with an Army , and that the Bassa with the Forces of Algiers was gone 〈◊〉 to meet with him . Upon this , the old Woman caus'd to be fasten'd to M. Caloën's legg a chain of fifty pound weight , imagining it might induce him to proffer some hundreds of Patacoons ; but he suspecting her design , complain'd of the injury done him , in loading him with fourty pound weight more then the other slaves , threatning her Mustapha should have the same treatment . However , he made a shift to go abroad every afternoon , and came home at night , so well freighted with the juice of the Grape , that his Patroness was afraid he would come to some mischief , and so she should loose all her fourteen hundred Patacoons . To prevent that , she forbad him to go abroad , and least he might forget that prohibition , he was furnish'd with more chain then he was able to carry , so that he was forc'd to keep his Chamber , sitting , or lying on a Mattress . I went every day to see him , carrying along with me some Dunkirkers and Dutch-slaves , such as I could meet with , to keep him company , and they follow'd me , as the Iron does the Load-stone , in hopes of somewhat to eat and drink , out of the seventy five Patacoons , which a certain Jew had lent us . It may be easily imagin'd , that such good company having their Tinder-boxes fix'd , could not forbear Tobacco , and singing as Sea-men are wont to do , so that the room was full of smoak , and the house of noise . The old Patroness could not endure they should drink wine in her house , and that the Christian-slaves should , forgetting the respect they ought her , make such a horrid noise . This demeanour of theirs made her stark mad , yet the more she scolded , the less they seem'd to take notice of any thing she said , or did , which enrag'd her so , that she fell a railing at M. Caloën , in Lingua Franca , intermixt with some of the Moorish language , or Arabian , whereto he reply'd in Dutch. She being desirous to know what he said , This I say , reply'd he , get thee gone , old witch , and speak the language of thy mother , and shew not thy self a beast in the Moorish , which thou understandest not . We know thou wert driven out of Spain , since which time thou hast learnt a few words of the Moorish language , and now thou comest to plague us with thy canting . Thou wouldst fain have studied witchcraft , but thou knowest as little of it as of the Moorish language . What witchcraft didst thou see me do ? Said she to him , foaming with rage . Have I not seen thee use all the devillish ceremonies , and fooleries us'd by the Moors of this Country , to find out what was become of thy Grand-son Mustapha ? But all to no purpose , go thy ways ignorant and impudent old woman . During this Dialogue , the rest of the Company ply'd the business of the Bottles , which being empty'd , they went to their several quarters . The next day after these debauches the old Woman would make kind remonstrances to him , thinking by her sober Lectures to bring him to some reformation ; but he grew worse and worse . One day she took occasion to tell him , with all the kind expressions she could invent , that he could not live after that rate without being guilty of insolence , and incivility towards her , inasmuch as he was a slave , and consequently ought her all manner of respect , as his Patroness . It is but reasonable also , reply'd Caloën , that you should acknowledge me to be the Patron of your Grand-son , and that he is my slave , and that as such , you should honor me , and respect me ; but I treat my slave better then you do his Patron . Insolence , said she to him , I will make you bow , and you shall pay me the one ●oyety of the fourteen hundred Patacoons , or you shall burst ere you go hence . If I dye here , reply'd he , you● Grand-son will rot in Christian land , and your fourteen hundred Patacoons will be utterly last . These replys , the continual drinking of wine in her house , the smoaking of Tobacco , and the horrid noise of four drunken fellows , roaring and singing as loud as they could , was an insupportable torment to the old Lady . She thought to have kept him within bounds , and disappointed his Companions , by shutting him up in a Cellar , which had no light but what came in at a little hole , about a foot square , from the Court of her house , charging her Servants that they should not suffer any to speak with him : I came to see him as I was wont to do , and the old woman seeing me just entring into the Court , cry'd out from one of the upper windows , Go your ways Christian , your Companion is not here . What a damn'd lying old witch is this ? Replys M. Caloën , who heard her , she hath shut me up here in this Cellar , putting out his hand at the hole . I made as if I went away , but returning a while after without being observ'd by any , I brought him a little bottle of Brandy , as he had desir'd to drive away melancholy thoughts , whereof he drank so much that he was grown in a manner distracted , which happen'd by reason of the sweetness of that liquor , which in those parts is made of Figges . His dreadful out-cries , and the noise he made in endeavouring to break open the door , put the old Woman into a fright , imagining that he was grown mad , or would have kill'd himself , for she never suspected that he had been so well drench'd as he was . Upon these apprehensions he was remov'd to his own Chamber , where the Patroness coming to him the next day , told him that of all the slaves at Algiers he was the lewdst , that he had deserv'd the Gallies a hundred times , and that she was resolv'd to make him try how he could brook that kind of life ; but if he would promise her the reimbursement of the seven hundred Patacoons , she would forbear ; that there was no reason she should pay fourteen hundred Patacoons for him , since his Friends had paid nothing for her Grand-son Mustapha , and that notwithstanding all this he gave his Patroness all the trouble he could by his continual insolencies . It is then thy greediness to get the seven hundred Patacoons , said he to her , that causes all my misery ? Be not so fond , wretched woman , as to think I have opened thy Cellar-door with a key of seven hundred Patacoons , or that I will promise such a sum to avoid the Gallies ; I will not give thee a farthing , and assure thy self , that whatever thou makest me endure , I will make thy Grand-son Mustapha endure the same , do thy worst , and in the mean time get thee hence . The old woman knew not how to demean her self towards her slave , for fear of loosing her fourteen hundred Patacoons . She thought him not safe enough in the company of his Camerades , and much less when he was alone ; so that she thought it her best course to send him into the Country with her Grand-son Amet , Mustapha's Brother , to one of her Country-houses , three leagues from Algiers , sending along to wait on them a French slave named la Roche , born at Diepe . There they made much of themselves , and liv'd merrily with the help of a great earthen pot of wine which contain'd neer fifty Gallons , and to compleat their enjoyments , Amet sold his horse to get mony , and sent to Algiers for a Wench , whose throat he would afterwards have cut , had he not been diverted from his purpose by la Roche , who out of honesty or gentility perswaded him to be more merciful towards the poor whore . But Amet would have made no scruple to have dispatch'd her , for it is ordinary at Algiers to find young Maids dead in the streets every morning , who are all accounted naught , so as that there is no further enquiry made concerning them . The old Woman hears of her Grand-son and his Companions house-keeping in the Country , and orders them to return to the City , where M. Caloën was loaden with a chain of five branches , that he might not stir abroad ; but that hinder'd him not ; for , putting up the chain in a little Basket , and carrying it on his back , he went along with me to a Christian Tavern , without giving notice thereof to his Patroness . He was soon found out by other slaves of his acquaintance , Dunkirkers , Spaniards , and French , who waited on him to participate of his liberality . I left my Co●●anion in the Tavern in a fair way to be mellow ere ●e got thence , and went about four in the afternoon to dress my Patron 's horse . In the mean time the old woman was extreamly troubled that the pawn of her dear Grand-son had given her the slip , and sends Amet to all the Christian Baths to find out her Dunkinker , on whose well-fare depended the liberty of her Mustapha . Amet goes from Bath to Bath , and at last finding him , he told him his Grand-mother was extreamly troubled at his absence , Your Grand-mother , says Caloën , is a simple old woman , whereat Amet was so angry , that he gave him a box o' th' ear , which M. Caloën not able to take at his hands , not minding time and place , gave him a kick with the foot that was free , in the groin , such as might have spoild him for ever . In that place , a man needs but strike a Turk or Moor , to be burnt alive ; and Amet was so enrag'd , that he could do no less then threaten him with it . But he was threatned on the other side , that his Brother should in like manner be burnt ; and so one knife kept the other in the sheaf . In fine , the old woman perceiving that neither artifice , nor kindness , nor cruelty advantag'd her any thing , was forc'd to suffer M. Caloën to do what he pleas'd himself , not concerning her self about him , to the time of our departure thence . RELATION XL. Revenge , Malice , and Industry . THere are two ways whereby men compass their designs , to wit , that of the Lyon , and that of the Fox . A French Gentleman , for want of the former , very industriously made use of the Latter , as may be seen by the ensuing Relation . The King of France is possess'd of a place in Africk , named Le Bastion de France . That Plantation was establish'd about fifty years since on the Frontiers of the Kingdom of Algiers , forty leagues from the Metropolis thereof , and not far from Bona , for the fishing of Coral . There are ordinarily in that place about four hundred French , who employ themselves in that exercise , and withall drive a certain trade in Wheat and other provisions of Barbary . That trade is of great importance to the Merchants of Marseilles , who , in exchange for the commodities of Barbary , send those of France , which are transported thence to Algiers , and other adjacent places . The better to carry on that commerce , the King of France hath erected at Algiers , a Chamber of Justice , consisting of S●rintendent , a Chansellour , a Consul , and other necessary Officers , who are commonly ruin'd Merchants , and there make a shift to live , rather by their damnable industry , then the profits accruing by their employments . During the time of my slavery , there came thither one of Marseilles , about thirty years of age , well cloath'd , and of a goodly presence , who was to be one of the chiefest Ministers of that Chamber . We shall here give him the name of Cassidorus . There was also at the same time among the French slaves , who row'd in the Gallies , a Gentleman of Provence , who shall here go under the name of Pysander . Notwithstanding the condition of a slave , whereto he was reduc'd yet upon the account of his birth , his carriage , and industry , he was much respected by all the Renegadoes of his Nation , who at that time exceeded the number of three thousand . A Captain of a Ship , a Renegado , having taken a Prize of importance , made a treatment for diverse Pyrate-Officers , Owners of Privateers , and those of the Chamber of Justice , inviting also thereto Pysander , with whom he was intimately acquainted . It was Pysander's chance to sit at table next to Cassidorus ; whereat the latter was not well pleas'd , expressing his dissatisfaction in the sadness and melancholy of his countenance . After the treatment , the Captain thought fit to enquire of Cassidorus what was the reason of his being sad and out of humour , and whether he had given him any offence . Onely this , replyed Cassidorus , that you have express'd the little esteem you had for my person , by placing me at the table next to Pysander , who is a slave , and hath ●ugg'd at the Oars , never considering that I am one of the principal Officers of the Chamber . The Captain made his excuses to him , saying , that , as to his being a slave , it was through misfortune , and yet that he was acknowledg'd by all to be a Gentleman of great worth . Cassidorus was not satisfy'd with that Apology , which the Captain observing , would have taken occasion to make him sensible of his resentment of it , had he not consider'd , that the insolent fellow was under the protection of the Bassa , and consequently that it had been imprudence , to engage himself in a quarrel upon the account of a Christian slave . Yet could he not forbear acquainting Pysander with that vanity of Cassidorus , whereat the other being justly incens'd , that such a worthless person had slighted him after that manner , My misfortune , said he , hath not brought me so low , but I shall find out a way to be reveng'd of that impudent fellow . I have bethought my self of an invention , which shall prove a greater Torment to him then haply would be the enduring of the Strapado , half a dozen times together , a punishment I should be likely enough to give him , were I restor'd to my own . Accordingly Pysander , who was an ingenious and subtle person , watches all occasions to compass the design he had to be reveng'd , and discovers , that Cassidorus secretly cajoll'd a Turkish Curtezan , upon whom he had neer spent the two hundred Patacoons , which he had brought from Marseilles , to carry on some small trade . Pysander was patient till he had squander'd away all his mony , which once consum'd , it might be easily guess'd , that the kindness of his Mistress would soon be at a period , and that his credit was such as should not easily recover it . Upon this discovery Pysander lays his design , addressing himself to a French Renegado , a person extreamly addicted to women , and well Pepper'd with the disease of his Nation . He tells him of an extraordinary handsome woman , whom he would have courted , had she been a Christian , and he had had mony to carry on his addresses to her . The vicious inclinations of that Renegado , soon made his teeth to water to be acquainted with that unknown Beauty , to whom he got access , by the good instructions of Pysander , and a present of some Patacoons , which made him look'd upon as a great Favourite . The Renegado continues his visits to the new Mistress for the space of three weeks or a month , at the end whereof he leaves her , having spent his disease as well as his money upon her . This happen'd according to the expectation of Pysander , who knowing that such venereal embraces are contagious , thinks it time to contrive a renewing of the correspondence between Cassidorus and his old Mistriss . To do that , he goes to a Renegado of the same Country with Cassidorus , telling him that his Friend Cassidorus was in great want , and that it would be a singular favour to supply him with fifty Patacoons , till he receiv'd a Bill of Exchange , which he daily expected , and that for his further security , he would be bound for the repayment of the said sum . The Renegado not mistrusting any thing , believ'd Pysander , and thereupon going to Cassidorus told him that he understood his necessities , proffering him fifty Patacoons , provided he would be oblig'd to return them with the first convenience , which upon that condition were receiv'd by Cassidorus . In the mean time Pysander sent notice of it to the Wench , who sent a Love-summons to Cassidorus , and soon renewing their old acquaintance , she charm'd him so home , that he needed the exorcization of a good P●ysician . But being far from his own Country , mony-less , and friendless , all the remedy he had , was to complain of a running pain through all his joynts , and indeed plainly to confess , that he had got the Pox. At first he could onely rai● at the Curtezan , and bid that take her a thousand times , whereof she had given him enough at once ▪ but his impatience was exasperated into rage and distraction , when Pysander sent him word , that he was to thank him for what he had receiv'd from his Turkish Beauty , and that he had done it , in requital of his slighting a Gentleman of his Nation , upon no other account then that he was a slave . This revenge was subtlely contriv'd , but too harsh and malicious . RELATION XLI . The Renegado-Engineer . LIbertinism makes some persons indifferent whether they serve God or the Divel , provided they gain either advantage or esteem thereby . Of this number was a certain Engineer , a French-man , whom the States of the United Provinces sent with their aids to the Duke of Braganza , declar'd King of Portugal in the year 1641. This man being taken by the Pyrates of Algiers was discover'd by the Captain to be a Master-Engineer , employ'd about fire-works , and particularly that he was excellent at the composition of that kind of wild-fire , which is so much us'd in engagements at Sea. The Captain conceiving that French-man would do him great service buys him in the Market-place , where the prisoners are sold . The brags which this Engineer made of his skill in firing of Ships and burning sails and rackling , gain'd him the favour of his Patron , who intending to Sea , gives him mony to buy what things were necessary for his compositions , with promises of great rewards if he were as good as his word , and on the contrary , threats , if he deceiv'd him . The Engineer prepares his inventions , and goes abroad with his Patron , accompany'd by other Pyrate-Ships , and having cruz'd some days up and down the Mediterranean , they discover'd two Ships of Malaga , sufficiently well arm'd , at which they discharg'd their Guns , whereto the two Ships answer'd in the same language . But making no advantage thereby , the Captain order'd them to make up to the Christian Ships , and to fasten the grappling Irons . They did so , but the Turks being afraid to board , the French-Engineer was call'd to make tryal of his skill . He made ready his fire-works , and having cast some on the Poop of the Christian Ship , it prov'd so effectuall , that the Christians were reduc'd to a necessity of either yeelding themselves , or burning alive . This victory was attributed to the dexterity of the Engineer-slave , who conceiv'd such a pride thereat , that he complain'd he was not recompens'd according to his deserts . Those who had been at the charge of putting out the Pyrate-ships came to understand , that the Engineer was discontented , and imagin'd that he would do greater miracles , if he were permitted to renounce his Religion , and had his liberty given him . Upon these presumptions they went to the Captain , the Engineer's Patron , and promis'd to give him the value of his slave , on condition he would suffer him to renounce , as he was desirous to do . The Captain was content to gratifie his Masters , and the Engineer embrac'd the Turkish Religion , out of no other motive then vain-glory and inconstancy , as not being forc'd to that Apostacy by any harsh treatment , or despair of redemption . About two months after his first entrance into slavery , he put on the Turkish habit , and would not so much as look on the Christians , even those of his own Nation . Which a slave of his acquaintance observing , took the freedom to tell him , that he wonder'd to see him in that equipage . Come , come , I know what you would be at , says the Engineer to him , interrupting his discourse , you know me , I have serv'd the King of France my natural Prince , the King of Spain , the States of the United Provinces , as long as they paid me well , I shall do the like here , and then I will go and seek my fortune elsewhere ; and with those words turns his back on his Country-man . Some days after , the Captain , who had been his Patron , went to Sea again , with his Engineer , and not meeting with any thing on the Mediterranean , they pass'd the Streight , and came into the Ocean , where they gave chace to an English-Ship , which they found sufficiently well provided to deal with them , and so they thought it their safest course to engage her at a distance . In the mean time , the Captain consults with his Officers and the Engineer , how they might engage the enemy at a neerer distance , he propos'd to them that his invention would be the most likely means to take the prize . The vessel , said he , which we are to engage against is very high , both at the stern and the Prow , and their Guns are greater then ours , and consequently , there is some danger of being sunk , if we make any attempt to board her ; open force will not do the business , she must be carried by some subtle invention . I know an expedient how she may be taken , without the l●ss of a man ; the advantage we have of the wind drives the smoak of our Guns towards the enemy , I will go into the boat , and being cover'd by the smoke , I will get close to the Christian ship , and fasten my fire-works thereto , which when they have wrought their effect , the flame will give you notice how and when to approach . His advice was approv'd , and thereupon the Engineer with his inventions was put into the boat , with two Christian slaves , to whom the Captain added four Turks , and they fire the Guns , as the Engineer stood in need of being cover'd by the smoke . But the Engineers thoughts ran upon something else , much different from what the Captain imagin'd ; for being come somewhat neer the English Ship , he perswaded the four Turks , that he stood in need of the two Christian slaves , to assist him , and so busied the Turks in rowing , and went to the forepart of the boat behind their backs , making as if he prepar'd his fire-works . But instead of that , he draws out a Turkish Cu●elass , and kills the two Turks that were next him , with two thrusts through the back , and passing over those was ready to fall on the other two when they began to perceive the sad accident that had befallen their Companions , whereat they were so frightned that they begg'd their lives , which he granted them , as being the stronger party seconded by the two slaves , who had seiz'd the arms of those that were kill'd , commanding them to make up to the English Ship , into which they were receiv'd upon the signal of his Handketcher , leaving the boat with the two Turks that were kill'd to the mercy of the waves , to satisfie the Pyrate , that his Engineer had deceiv'd him . Whereupon making all the sail he could , he hasten'd to get out of their reach , whom he thought he had had within his own , repenting himself that he had repos'd too great confidence in a man , who had broken his faith to his God and his Prince , and would have serv'd the Divel himself for mony . RELATION XLII . The Disappointment . IN the year 1639. a young man about eighteen years of age born at Ceuta in Africk , named Francisco Mendez , having been a Page to Dom Francisco de Villegas , a Spanish-Knight , who liv'd at Gibraltar , and was his Godfather , was put into the King's service by his Master in a Company of Recruits , for the reinforcing of the Garrizon at Naples , with particular recommendations to the Captain . The Recruits were put aboard a Hamborough Vessel , press'd for the transportation of them , for want of other , as it is ordinary in Spain , when the Kings service requires it . They set sail at Cadiz , and went into the Mediterranean through the streight of Gibraltar , where being opposite to Majorca , the wind turn'd contrary which occasion'd the Captain and some others to go ashore , with a design to return to the Ship , assoon as the wind should sit right for the prosecution of their voyage . In the mean time , the soldiers , who were forc'd to serve , and in number , exceeded the Volunteers , perswaded the latter to mutiny , upon occasion that their Officers enjoy'd themselves ashore , while they endur'd the hardships of the Sea. They plotted together to render themselves masters of the Ship , and to return for Spain . The Seamen , who were Hamburghers , knowing nothing of their design were of a sudden secur'd in the hold , with a guard set upon them , and as if they had taken a considerable prize , they rifled all in the stern , choosing to govern the Vessel two soldiers , who , having been in the Indies , thought themselves the most expert among them , and consequently fit to undertake that employment . All went very well , while they had no adversary ; but having saild some hours , they discover'd a Ship with green colours on the top-mast . There was not any so ignorant among them but knew it to be a Pyrate of Algiers , so that perceiving it made streight towards them , they put themselves into a posture of defence , disposing eighty men on the Decks arm'd with Muskets and Half-pikes , and sending the rest under Decks to manage the Guns . The subtle Pyrat gets the wind of them , and gives them a volley of sixteen Guns , which kill'd two or three men , and somewhat prejudic'd the sails and tackling . The Spaniards who were between Decks answer'd him with twelve , but to no effect , for they knew not how to take their aim , and which was worse , having discharg'd , they knew not how to charge them again , and to fasten them , so that the carriadges and the Guns roll'd-up and down with the motion of the Ship. The two Commanders were busie at the stern , whence they gave order what was to be done , but their people not understanding the Sea-terms , did many times contrary to what was commanded . The Pyrate seeing so many people on the Deck , thought it not safe to board , but observing that the enemy made no further use of their Guns , imagin'd it was for want of Powder , and so hoping to get the better of them , he fir'd at them as fast as he could . Then the Fresh-water-men began to see that they had undertaken the government of the Vessel , as Phaeton did that of the Suns Chariot , and thereupon minding their safety , they resolv'd to deliver the Seamen out of their Irons , and to employ them about the Guns , while they made good the Deck , and so sent an Ambassador , who made this speech to them ; Gentlemen Lutherans , the Vessel is set upon by the Turks , you have your liberty granted you , on condition that you assist us against the Common enemy . He thought this news would have been acceptable to the Prisoners , and that they would have been glad of that favour , but he was much astonish'd to hear them bluntly making answer , That they should make an end of what they had begun , and that they were resolv'd to be slaves to their enemies , to be reveng'd of the affront done them by those pretended Friends , by whom they had been treated like beasts . The Ambassador makes a report of his Negotiation to his Companions , who were at such a loss , that they knew not what to do or say . In the mean time the Pyrate looses no time , and gives them a volley , the Guns loaden with Iron-bars , whereby the tackling was shatter'd , the sails torne , a mast broken , the deck cover'd with wounded and dead , the orders of the Commanders ill-given , and on the other side less understood and executed , which c●us'd disorder and confusion amidst the dreadful outcries of the wounded , who could not be dress'd , in regard the Surgeon was one of those who were in chaines ; so that the rest began to flagge and be out of courage . The Pyrate perceiving what condition they were in cry'd out Ame●na , which those poor Desperadoes understood not , though they wish'd nothing so much as to yeeld , which yet the Pyrate would have them to acknowledge by letting down the main-sail-yard upon the Deck , and taking away the Colours from the Stern . The Pyrate took their ignorance for contempt ; and drew neer to give them a double charge ; but perceiving they laid down their arms , and made signs with their handkerchers fasten'd to their hats , he sent the boat to them with fifteen Turks in it , who getting on the Deck , understood what posture the Vessel was in , pillag'd it , and out of compassion sent for the Turkish Surgeon to dress the wounded , casting into the Sea the dead and such as they though irrecoverable , and making the rest slaves . The Spaniards were chain'd in the Pyrates Vessel , and the Hamburghers continu'd where they were , with six Turks to guard them . The Pyrate return'd to Algiers , where those slaves were sold , among whom was Francisco Mendez , who sent an account of his misfortune to his Mother , a poor widdow living at Ceuta , who , passing up and down Spain to gather what almes she could , got together two hundred and fifty Patacoons , and writ to her Son , that his Patron should send him to Tituan , where she would pay his ransom . Having receiv'd this news Francisco was embark'd with us , transported with joy for the recovery of his liberty , which he despair'd of , by reason of the poverty of his Mother , and the little likelihood there was to get mony otherwise . We came together to Tituan , and were there put into the Masmora , where I receiv'd letters from my Companion Saldens , dated at Ceuta , at the bottom whereof he writ , that there was with me a Christian slave , named Francisco Mendez , to whom he desir'd me to give a Patacoon or two , if he stood in need thereof , that his old Master D. Francisco Villegas , would give the fifty Patacoons which were behind of his ransom , and that his Mother was going from Ceuta to Gibraltar to receive them . These tidings transported Francisco with joy , but it lasted not long ; for while we were talking concerning his liberty , we hear'd a voice calling at the grate above , for Francisco Mendez , who lifting up his eyes sees his Mother , who had been made a slave that day , being taken in the Brigantine , which ordinarily goes from Ceuta to Gibraltar , the Portuguez Soldiers having neglected their duty through drunkenness . That sad accident put both mother and son into a despair of ever recovering their liberty , the same day they expected to have embrac'd one the other out of slavery . RELATION XLIII . Of the impious dutifullness of an Iseland-Slave . THough the Inhabitants of Iseland thought they had had no other enemies then Poverty and Ice , the one whereof lyes perpetually , the other , for eight months of the year very heavy upon them ; yet Algier , through a detestable avarice , envy'd them , that which no other Nation did , the onely happiness they had , liberty . At my departure from Algiers , in the year 1642. a young man in Turkish habit came to me , having heard that I was a Dunkirk-slave , and intended to pass through Madrid , and gave me a Petition handsomely write in Latine , desiring me to present it to the Ambassador of Denmark , then Resident with the King of Spain . I wondred much at that conjunction of circumstances , that a Turk should desire something in Latine , of a person of the Danish Nation , and could not imagine by the language wherein he spoke to me , which was Lingua Franca , that he was such as I afterwards understood him to be . It is in your power , says the young man to me , to do the greatest act of charity that ever one Christian did to another . So proceeding in his discourse , he related to me all the accidents of his life , to assure me of the justice of his pretensions . It had happen'd some years since , said he , that an Iseland - Renegado having been a long time abroad with the Pyrate of this City , without taking any prize , propos'd to the Captain , vex'd that nothing fell in his way , to make towards Iseland , and landing there , to take Iselanders , who suspected not that there were such barbarous people in the world . The proposal was lik'd by the Captain , and the management of the enterprize was committed to that perfidious Iselander . Soon after , the Turks came to a secure place known by the Undertaker , neer that Island , and sent fifty souldiers ashore , who brought away about eight hundred men , women , and children , and afterwards sold them in this City for slaves , the manner whereof you know . Many dy'd by the change of air , others , out of a despair of being redeem'd , renounc'd their Religion , and some few of them do still patiently endure the heavy yoak of slavery , hoping that Christian IV. King of Denmark , whose subjects they are , will have compassion on them , whereto they believe he will be mov'd upon the mediation of his Ambassador at Madrid . And as to what concerns me , wonder not that I concern my self so much in this business ; know that though you see me in Turkish habit , I was born in Iseland , and brought away thence with my Mother , and those I told you off before . Having continu'd two years a slave , my Patron dies , and gives me my liberty , on condition I should renounce , which I did , to procure the liberty of my Mother , who suffer'd extreamly , by being put to painful work , and unmercifully beaten . Being free I entred into the Bassa's pay , and went out to Sea , and having got together about a hundred Patacoons , I was in hopes to redeem my Mother , of a Moor , whose slave she was ; but the Dog , having seen my proffer , treated her worse then before , to make me give two hundred Patacoons , and I could not rest till I had made a shift for the other hundred Patacoons , which an honest Turk lent me , on condition he should have my Mother for the security of his reimbursement . She is tolerably well treated where she is now , but if I should dye , she would be reduc'd to the same condition she was in before , and would never recover her liberty while she liv'd . This discourse having mov'd me to compassion , I gave the young man all the assurances I could of my readiness to serve him in the delivery of his Petition . Being afterwards come to Madrid , I went to the Ambassador of Denmark the Sieur Hilarius Ulefelt , a Knight of noble extraction , to whom I gave an account of what was contain'd in the Petition , which I had lost when we were cast away . He promis'd me to acquaint the King of Denmark with the business . Being afterwards return'd to Flanders , the Sieur Bernard d' Aranda , my Brother , passing that way upon some affairs of the King of Denmark , and of Cornificio Ulefelt , Brother to the said Ambassador , and Grand-Master of the Kingdom , to whom he was related as a Gentleman , assur'd me , that the King of Denmark , upon the account given by his Ambassador , had , by the way of Legorn , order'd the redemption of those poor Iselanders , and among others that Mother , whose Son had by an impious undutifulness hazarded the loss of his own Soul , to procure the liberty of her body . RELATION XLIV . The Unfortunate Adventurers . THose who engage themselves in great enterprizes are esteem'd according to the good or bad success thereof ; if fortune prove favourable , they get the reputation of courageous and prudent ; if unkind , their misfortune is accounted a punishment of their temerity and extravagance . Some , of Pyrates and Robbers , have come to be Generals at Sea , and powerful Monarchs , and gain'd honour by those courses , which brought others to the Gallies and the Gibet . Four younger Brothers , French-men , shall confirm this assertion , not that I mean they were Pyrates or Robbers , but Free-booters upon a double Commission . Their birth had not furnish'd them with any great conveniences , and therefore what was wanting that way was to be supply'd by their courage . In the year 1636. they resolv'd upon a way , which was to seek their fortunes at Sea , getting together about fifteen thousand Livers , wherewith they equipped a Frigot of ten Guns . Two among them , who were Knights of Malta , got a Commission from that Order , against the common enemy of the Christians ; the others , one from the King of France . The noise of this expedition , the preparations whereof were carried on at Rochel , brought together fourscore younger Brothers , who , with their Officers , a good Master , and thirty six Seamen , were able and likely to attempt great matters . All things being ready , they hoise sail , designing to cruze up and down the Spanish-Sea between Cadiz and Saint Lucars , and so set a man ashore there , habited like a Spaniard , who understood the language of the Country , to see what Ships were bound thence , and to put up the Colours of France , as the most likely to do their work thereabouts . The Colours of France , as the most likely to do their work thereabouts . The Colours of the Order of Malta was to serve against the Crescent , and particularly against those of Algiers and Tunis , between which places and France there was a Peace , though ill observ'd on both sides . The sixth day after their departure , they set a man ashore in the night time neer Cadiz , who return'd the night following , bringing intelligence that a Ship loaden with wine was ready to set sail . Being come out , they gave it chace , and two days after having taken it , they rid themselves of the trouble of the Prisoners , setting them all ashore . This prize of wine heighten'd the courage of our young Blades , and rais'd them to a higher conceit of their valour . The third day after this good fortune , they discover'd two Pyrates of Algiers , to whom they gave chace under the Colours of the Order of Malta . The Pyrates relying on their own strength , and imagining that of our Younger-Brothers not to be extraordinary expect them with their sails furl'd up . In the mean time the Adventurers consult about the Attack , and resolv'd to board the greater of the two Pyrates , and to abandon their own Frigot , which could not have the advantage of the Pyrate furnish'd with twenty four Brass Guns . Order was given , according to the resolution taken ; but the Pyrate , who was well skill'd in his profession , perceiv'd their design by the animosity of their approach , and seeing them come up neer enough to him , let down his sails , to avoid grappling . This unexpected disappointment , put the attempters into a little distraction , yet not so much , but that as they pass'd by they gave the enemy a volley with their ten Guns , brought all of one side , receiving the like salute from the Turk . They several times attempted to board , as being the onely way to gain the victory , but the Pyrates avoided it , and so the great Guns plaid on both sides , till by misfortune at last a Bullet of six pound weight took the Mast of the Frigot , which made them furle up their sail , least the wind might break the Mast , which had been cleft by that unhappy shot . They still courageously stood upon the defensive , and they had defeated the Mahumetans , if the noise of their shot had not brought thither five other Pyrates of Algiers , which with the two already engag'd made a squadron of seven dispos'd into the form of a half-moon , by which that unhappy Frigot was pepper'd of all sides . Yet did not the courage of our Younger-Brothers fail them , for they gallantly made their party good for the space of nine hours , during which they fir'd six hundred shot with their ten Guns . But as the number of the dogs occasion the death of the Hare ; so at last the Frigot shatter'd of all sides , above and below , the water began to come in at the bottom , unhappily depriving those gallant Gentlemen of the means rather then of the earnestness they had to fight . The seven Pyrates sent their Boats to save those unfortunate persons , most of whom were forc'd to betake themselves to swimming , to avoid sinking with the Vessel , and so yeelded themselves . They were divided among the seven Pyrates , who having also receiv'd some prejudice return'd to Algiers , where these new slaves had been sold at a low rate , upon this account , that they had the repute of being poor and discontented , if a perfidious Christian , an Officer belonging to the Chamber of the French Trade , to ingratiate himself with the Bassa , and General Pegelin , had not betray'd them , sharing secretly with them in the buying of the four principal Adventurers , who were at the charge of the whole Expedition , and maliciously advising , that they should be beaten , and threatned with the Gallies , and that they should not be redeem'd on without the other ; which was done after seven years slavery and extraordinary hardship , at the end of the year 1642. for rhe sum of six thousand Ducats , they having acquired no reputation by their generous resolution and courageous conduct , because the issue of their enterprise prov'd unfortunate . RELATION . XLV . Superstitious Piety . THe ensuing Relation may in some measure serve for an Advertisement , to shew that Heaven is not to be gain'd by fond wishes , and that those onely are to expect to be triumphant there , who have been couragiously militant here . General Pegelin cruzing up and down the Mediterranean in the year 1641. notice was given him that the Gallies wanted fresh water , and being neer Tremesen , he order'd them to touch at a place between that City and that of Oran , where he knew there was a Spring . He set ashore thereabouts a hundred slaves , chain'd five and five together , every one with a runlet on his back , convey'd by fifty Musketteers , to fetch water from that Spring , which was about a quarter of a league from the Sea-side . In the mean time the General , took the air ashore , walking along the Sea-side , whither the Alarbes soon brought refreshments to sell , as they are wont to do . They were follow'd by a Moorish Gentleman , who living thereabouts came to kiss the General 's hands , making him a present of Grapes , Figs , Lemons , Poultry , and the like refreshments , which his servants brought along with him . The General thank'd him , and so they fell into discourse . The Moor , who had never been out of his own Village , nor convers'd with any but half-savage Alarbes , nor studied but with some Cherif or Marabout , who had simply explicated the fooleries of the Alcoran to him , was accordingly very simple , and wholly addicted to their Religion , which made him complain to Pegelin of his fortune , which had indeed sufficiently supply'd him with Camels , Sheep , Oxen , and Servants , but all hindred not his being unhappy in one thing , which concern'd him more then all the rest . The General was desirous to know what it might be ; This , reply'd the Moor , that I am not so great a Friend of our Prophet Mahomet's as you are . The General , who laugh'd in his sleeve at Mahomet , and all his superstitions , dissembling the conceit he had of the Moors perswasion , seriously ask'd him , why he was not so great a Friend of the Prophets ? Because , reply'd the Moor , you have sacrific'd with your Cimitar so many Christians , which is the most acceptable sacrifice that can be made to the Prophet , and I have all my life kill'd nothing but wild B●ars , which is a service indeed , but no way comparable to yours . I should be extreamly oblig'd to your Excellency , if you would do me the favour , as to suffer me to kill one of your Christian slaves , whereof you have so great a number , and I should be happy in doing a thing so acceptable to the Prophet . The General , who was of a divertive humor , granted his request , provided he went behind a little hill , which he shew'd him about a hundred p●ces thence , promising to send him a slave of what Nation he pleas'd . The Moor pitch'd upon a Spaniard , That is the sacrifice , said he , which the Prophet is most pleas'd withall , because those of that Nation are his greatest enemies . With that he goes to the hill . The General immediately caus'd the chain to be taken off the Espalier , who is the most skilful slave of any at the Oar , and commonly the strongest ; for he begins the work of rowing , and gives the measure which is to be observ'd by all the rest . That slave was a Spaniard , and could speak the Arabian and Moorish Language , as having been a soldier at Oran . The General gave him a sword , and a dagger , and acquainted him with the discourse that had pass'd between him and the Moor , sending him to meet the other behind the hill , with express order , not to do him any hurt , but onely to frighten him . Assoon as the Moor perceiv'd the Spanish-slave , thinking he came to have his throat cut , he kneel'd down , beginning to say the Assala , which is their prayer , that his sacrifice might be the more acceptable to the Prophet , but rising up he finds standing before him a sturdy fellow , arm'd , contrary to what he expected , which put him into a cold sweat , yet perceiving he was oblig'd to fight instead of sacrificing , he took courage and draws his Cimitar , to secure himself against the sword and dagger of his Adversary , who soon made a shift to disarm the Moor , which done , he suffer'd him to steal away . He comes all in a Fright to Alli Pegelin , making his complaint to him , that the Christian , whom he had sent came arm'd . The General laughing at the simplicity of the fellow , said to him , Thus it is that you are to please the Prophet , if you will deserve his favour as I do ; for after this manner are Christians to be sacrific'd , the Prophet thinks it no service to kill a man who is not able to defend himself . Mahomet was a generous and valiant man ; go and bid your Cherif ( That is a Turkish Priest ) furnish you with a better explication of the Alcoran . And so he shamefully dismiss'd the Moor , laughing at his superstitious piety . RELATION XLVI . Avarice mask'd . THe Turks veil their avarice towards the Christians under the cloak of cruelty and Religion ; but in regard these pretences cannot avail them against those of their own perswasion , they make the same advantage of their power . In the yeer 1640. there was but one or two Priests at Algiers , whereby the slaves of General Pegelin suffer'd much inconvenience in their Church at the Bath . To remedy themselves they sent as an Ambassador to Alli Pegelin the Espalder , who is the sturdiest among the Slaves , and upon that account the chiefest and most respected both aboard the Gallies and in the Bath , and who onely hath the priviledge to speak to the Patron when he pleases , and to represent to him , what concerns the generality of the slaves . This Espalder , named Juan Sanches ( the same who was sent out to the Moor , as may be seen in the precedent Relation ) went to the General , remonstrating to his Excellency , that some weeks before , it had pleas'd him to put his Catholick slaves in hope , that he would buy the first Priest that should come to be sold . Having understood that there was one newly brought in , they were humble suitors to his Excellency , that he would be pleas'd now to do that favour to his most humble Slaves . The General promis'd to do it , and accordingly he went to the Market , where there was expos'd a Priest of the Order of Saint Dominick , a Conventuel of Malaga , Licentiate in Theology , named Father Bartholomeo de Ledesma . The General took occasion to tell all he met , that his Slaves were in such want of a Priest , that they would not suffer him to be at rest till they had one . This he said purposely , that none might presume to out-bid him . The Priest came to be expos'd to sale , and the Officer cry'd Arrache , Arrache , that is , Who gives most ? Pegelin proffer'd four hundred Patacoons for him , and another Turk out-bid him by twenty Patacoons , whereat the General was so incens'd , that he would have kill'd that Turk , had he not got out of the way , and said , four hundred Patacoons more , with this menace , Is there yet any one so insolent as to proffer beyond me ? This startled all that were present , so much , that in all Markets afterwards , none durst pro●fer more then he did , whereof he made no small advantage , buying in a manner at what rates he pleas'd . This Priest perform'd his Function among us , to the great satisfaction of all , for the space of fifteen months , at the end whereof , he went to Pegelin , who demanded of him fifteen hundred Patacoons for his ransom ; whereto the Father replying , that his Excellency had bought him in a frolick , and that he was not worth so much . You are in the right , says Alli , I have made this advantage by the buying of you , that no Turk dares over-bid me , but your person caus'd the frolick , you must either pay for it with interest , or perish here . The Father could get no other answer , so that he was forc'd to importune his Friends and Relations to get together the fifteen hundred Patacoons , which paid , he was set at liberty . RELATION XLVII . The imaginary slavery . IT happens sometimes that some Christians under the power of the Turks are less Slaves of their Masters , then Men are of their passions , and it may be affirm'd , that their Slavery may be ranked among those things which the Spanish Satyrist Quevedo calls Imaginary . In the year 1641. the Pyrates brought in certain persons taken in a Brigantine bound for Gen●a , and expos'd them to sale on the Market at Algiers . It was my chance to pass by as they were under Sale , and I perceiv'd that among those new Slaves there was one clad in red Plush , wrought over with black Flowers , rather torn then worn out , who was sold at four hundred Patacoons . I imagin'd then that that habit had serv'd under the Cassock of some Clergy-man of quality . Some days after , going to the Bath of the Duana , ( which is that of the City , where the slaves are employ'd upon some publick works ) I found that slave , who had exchang'd his Plush-coat for the habit of a Priest according to the mode of Algiers , made after the fashion of a short Coat , or Cassock , reaching to the knees , of cloath , of the same colour as that worn by the Capucins in some Countries , especially in Flanders , very carelessly cut out , and ill-fitted to the body , the party who wore it having not been trimm'd of a great while , out of shoes , in a word , very poorly accoutred , leaning against the Church-door of the said Bath . Finding him in that posture , I made a low reverence to him , wishing him his liberty . These complements begat an acquaintance between us , and that some discourse , and that bred a familiarity , whereby I made this observation , that he avoided the conversation of both Spaniards and Italians , for fear of being discover'd , having to that purpose conceal'd his quality under the assum'd name of Francisco Talles . September 7. 1641. the Slaves of the Duana represented in the night-time , within the Bath , a Comedy in Spanish , tolerably well written , upon the story of Belizarius , to which I was invited by that good Priest , going thither with permission to lye out of my Patron 's house . Coming to the Bath , I found all the Drinking●places full of Slaves , drinking and smoaking , in expectation of the Play. The Priest brought me into a little room opposite to the Stage , where he call'd for some Wine and a Collation . The great respect which the Christian slave , who sold the Wine , express'd towards the Priest , rais'd in me the curiosity to ask him , how they came to be so intimately acquainted , since he was a Slave of small standing . He whom you take to be the Master , said he , is but the Servant , the Slave of Majorca , whom you know , is the Master of this Drinking place and two others , wherein he keeps three Christian slaves , to look to them , who give him an account every week of the Wine and other things he sends in . I am here under him , and whatever he entrusts me with I give him an account of . He afterwards told me that the Majorcan had been made a Slave some years before , and had at the beginning suffer'd the miseries of his condition , but that having afterwards made a shift by his industry to get together the sum of a Patacoon , he had so advantag'd himself thereby , that he was able to keep those three Drinking-places , which brought him in great profit . This discourse satisfy'd me how it came to pass that that Majorcan walk'd up and down , and was well clad . And finding that the Priest was so intimately acquainted with the Majorcan , I ask'd him what he had done with the Horse I had seen him buy in the Market not long before . He presented it to his Patron , reply'd the Priest . Whereupon I desirous to be further satisfy'd why he did not ransom himself with that present , he told me , that he had some years since agreed with his Patron at four hundred Patacoons , which sum he had paid to thirty , which he purposely left unsatisfy'd , that he might go under the name of a Slave , and enjoy the protection of his Patrone , who was a person of great authority , with whom he liv'd in a good correspondence , by means of his presents . He also perswaded his Patron to buy the new Slaves of Majorca or Italy of his acquaintance , for whom he re-imburs'd him what they cost , and sent them back to their Countries , not losing the interest of his mony , as it was but reason he should not . Some days after , he did the same favour for that Priest , who continu'd there some time a Slave onely by name . These advantages made the Majorcane the less desirous to return into his Country , and the King of Spain , coming to hear of these services , sent him a secret order to continue there in the same quality , to help the Spanish slaves , and with his advice to assist the Fathers employ'd about the redemption of Captives , when they should come thither , with promises of an honourable reward ; which order he faithfully observ'd , till he dyed an Imaginary Slave , two years after my departure from Algiers . RELATION XLVIII . The Execrable Revenge . EVery Vice is encourag'd either by profit or pleasure , and balances the sin by some apparent good , onely Revenge is absolutely unhappy , inasmuch as it is some times forc'd to compass another's ruine with its own . While we were confin'd to the Bassa's Palace , as may be seen in the discourse of my Captivity , I took notice of a Renegado-youth , about twelve or thirteen years of Age , clad in red Silk , having a Turbant very neatly interwoven ; I saw he had the priviledge to enter into the Bassa's lodgings , and those of his Wife , when he pleased , which is no small favour in that Country . The Eunuchs belonging to the Bassa's wife respected him , and gave him the title of Celibi , that is to say , Lord. The marks he had about him of a Renegado , and the gracefulness of his person rais'd in me a curiosity to enquire whence it came , that Amet ( so he was called ) had that priviledge above all the other Renegadoes of the house . I was acquainted with a French Renegado , Caterer to the Bassa , who gave me an account of the Youth , and his relation acquainted me with a strange effect of an extravagant passion . Wonder not , said he to me , that Amet Celibi is in greater favour then any of the rest , his noble Extraction deserves it . But imagine not his Friends have been wanting in their endeavours to recover him , they did all they could to have him again , but all to no purpose . That young Lad never was a Slave , as all the other Renegadoes were . And so proceeding in his discourse , he told me , that the Lad was a Spaniard born , of a house well known , and had been spirited away from his Friends , and brought to Algiers , the manner thus . The King of Spain hath seated on the Mediterranean , and the Ocean , some places of the Kingdoms of Fez and Morocco , which serve for a banishment to some , and sanctuary to others . For that Prince being oblig'd to keep Garrizons there , he is so favourable towards some Delinquents as onely to condemn them to serve there , whereas other Criminels are sent to the Gallies . Such as are Grandees of Spain , or of more then ordinary quality , to expiate their crimes , are banish'd into those places , with obligation to maintain on their own charge such a number of Horse , according to the exigency of the case , and the ability of the person . To one of those Fortresses were sent two Brothers , of a considerable house in Spain , who upon some occasion or other had some difference . The elder thinking himself injured in point of honor , insulted over his younger Brother , who on the other side being not able to smother his resentments of the affront , fell to study how he might be reveng'd , but all his attempts were rendred ineffectual by the Governour of the place , who was a very prudent Gentleman . Whereupon finding that he would not be permitted to fight his Brother , and having resolv'd to prosecute his revenge , whatever it cost him , he bethought himself of a design which brought him to his own irrecoverable ruine . One day having observ'd that his Brother 's onely Son was gone out into the plain , which is before the City , to play , he gets on Horse-back , and making as if he intended to take the air , he kindly calls his Nephew to him , and takes him up before him , and so riding on gently , till he got out of sight , he put spurs to his Horse , so that he soon got into the Country of the Turks , where having call'd for a Guide , he came in a few days to Algiers , desiring audience of the Bassa , whom he told , that he was come to present his service to his Excellency , with a design to renounce his Religion , and that as assurance of his fidelity , he presented him with a lovely Child , who was his Nephew . The Bassa accepted of the proffer , and order'd his Eunuchs to cause him to renounce , and to bring him up in the Mahumetane Religion , giving him the name of Amet. The younger Brother also renounc'd the Christian Religion , and embrac'd the Turkish , and came afterwards to a wretched end . After my return out of slavery , I related this strange adventure to a certain Officer of our Army , who told me , that he had been well acquainted with the Brothers and the young Lad , and was troubled , that their names and habitations were known . RELATION XLIX . That the Turks prefer Mony before Love. MY Patron Alli Pegelin returning from his courses in the year 1641. bethought himself of the Loves there had pass'd between him , some two or three years before , and a Grecian Mistress , insomuch that he was desirous to give her a visit . He order'd some of his Gallies to make towards Bona , otherwise Hippona , where he landed . The woman , having had notice of it , came to meet him , and presented him with a lovely childe about two years of age , whom she had born him . The General was so much taken with the childe , that for his sake , he married the mother , expressing an extraordinary affection towards her , and that the greater , in regard he had by that woman one to inherit his wealth , a happiness which he could not have by her whom he had left at Algiers . In fine he would needs bring her along with him ; but assoon as his wife whom he left at home heard of their arrival , she conceiv'd such a jealousie against her husband and his second Spouse , that not able to smother her passion , though she was above fifty years of age , she sent two Turks of quality to him , to tell him from her , that he was very wellcome , and that she knew well enough he had not offended against the Alcoran by marrying a second Wife , but that she understood also the permission she had by the same Law to dissolve their marriage , and to go from him , with above a hundred thousand Ducats , which she had brought him in dower , ordering him , if he had a mind to keep her , immediately to dispose the Grecian Lady in marriage to some other , so to take away the cause of her passion . Though Alli Pegelin was a man of great wealth , yet was he a little startled at the sudden and bold resolution of his Wife , and had some thoughts to send back those pleasant Ambassadors with as round an answer , but reflecting on the hundred thousand Ducats , his avarice made him change his design , so that immediately , ere he came ashore , he bestow'd his second wife on one of the Captains of his Gallies , yet kept the childe , who was brought up by the former Wife , and she had so great a kindness for him , that she gave him all her wealth , by which means he afterwards came to great charges and employments , though all his Fathers estate had been confiscated for some Rebellion wherein he was engag'd . That Son of his liv'd in great repute without any check of Fortune , till the year 1661. at which time his throat was cut by the rebellious souldiers , upon this account , that he had sided with Ramadan Bassa , as I have related in the description of Algiers . RELATION L. The counterfeit Hypocrisie . IT is a hard thing to know the design of Religious actions , some have a different tendency to God , others to some concernment of honor or advantage . And this intention lies so deep in the heart , that it is the hardest thing in the world to dive into it , before the effect come to light . In the year 1636. the Pyrats of Algiers , contrary to all right had surpriz'd a Vessel of Marseilles , not regarding the peace concluded between the King of France and the Bassa of that City , and the particular safe-conduct of the same Bassa . Complaint is made at the Duana , but not admitted , and under pretence that the Commodities belong'd to other Nations , they are secur'd , and the Sea-men were sold under hand and put into the Gallies . Two of those French-men renounc'd their Religion , and listed themselves among the souldiery , who are employ'd in the Gallies against the Christians . They made some voyages in a Bark belonging to a Moor , to Bona , there putting off and buying certain Commodities , by which trading they got about an hundred Patacoons , wherewith they purchac'd a part in the Bark , and so went as Partners with the Moor , both as to Merchandize and the Provisions . While they were at Algiers , they went every day to the Mosquey , to say their Assala , which they did with great fervency . Being in company with the Renegadoes of their Nation , they made a difficulty to drink wine , as they did . And being one day invited by a French Gentleman , a slave , among others of his friends , both Renegadoes and slaves , some Porke being brought to the table for the Christians , they rose up railing at him who had invited them , and saying it was done in contempt of their Prophet Mahomet , and that he had put an affront upon them , swearing they would call him to an account for it . They scatter'd every where the expressions of their indignation , reviling their Renegado-Companions , for having suffer'd the Pork to be eaten in their presence , and charging them to be ill observers of the Alcoran . This deportment , with their continual frequenting of the Mosqueys , and their exact observance of all their superstitious fooleries , got them the reputation of being perfect Turks . In the mean time they continu'd their trading to Bona , and having got another sum of Patacoons , they bought the whole Bark of the Moor , so that they were the sole masters of it ; and now it was that Hypocrisie began to produce the designs , it had conceal'd in the souls of those Renegado-soldiers . They made ready their Bark for their accustomed voyage to Bona , hiring four Fisher-men , Alarbes , to serve them as Sea-men , weigh anchor , and within two hours came over against Montefon , which is a mountain three leagues from Algiers . One of our Renegadoes pretended that they had forgotten to fill their barrell with fresh-water , and that it might be some inconvenience to them , if the wind should prove contrary : The Alarbes proffer'd to go and fill the Vessel , at a Spring , which lies at the foot of the mountain , bringing the Bark close to the shore , whereupon the ●●arbes went out to fill it . They were not above a hundred pace● from the Bark , busie in filling the 〈◊〉 , when the two Renegadoes discharg'd each of them a Mu●ket , which serv'd for a sig●●● to ten Christian slaves , who being thereabouts , got into the Bark , as they had agreed among themselves . The discharging of the Muskets made the Alarbes imagine that they were commanded to return to the Bark , by reason of some accident , and thereupon leaving their barrel , they came immediately to the Sea-side . But they had reason to suspect something , when they saw the Ship make to Sea , and heard the Renegadoes crying to them , that they bestow'd their liberty on 〈◊〉 , which they might have taken from them , that they might acquaint the Turks and Renegadoes with the success of their enterprize . The third day after 〈◊〉 were kindly receiv'd by the Inhabitants of 〈◊〉 , who made one of those soldiers ●●lot of 〈…〉 . FINIS . 
A31224	----	La picara, or, The triumphs of female subtilty display'd in the artifices and impostures of a beautiful woman, who trapann'd the most experienc'd rogues, and made all those unhappy who thought her handsome : originally a Spanish relation, enriched with three pleasant novels / render'd into English with some alterations and additions by John Davies ... A lo que obliga el honor. English Castillo Solórzano, Alonso de, 1584-1648? 1665 Approx. 534 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 157 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. Text Creation Partnership, Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) : 2005-12 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1). A31224 Wing C1232A ESTC R19065 12284952 ocm 12284952 58823 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A31224) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 58823) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 133:12) La picara, or, The triumphs of female subtilty display'd in the artifices and impostures of a beautiful woman, who trapann'd the most experienc'd rogues, and made all those unhappy who thought her handsome : originally a Spanish relation, enriched with three pleasant novels / render'd into English with some alterations and additions by John Davies ... A lo que obliga el honor. English Castillo Solórzano, Alonso de, 1584-1648? Davies, John, 1625-1693. Castillo Solórzano, Alonso de, 1584-1648? Garduña de Sevilla y anzuelo de las bolsas. [8], 304 p. Printed by W.W. for John Starkey ..., London : 1665. From a French version of: Garduña de Sevilla / Alonso de Castillo Solórzano. Cf. BM. A second part, mentioned at end, never published. Reproduction of original in British Library. Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford. Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO. EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor. The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines. Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements). Keying and markup guidelines are available at the Text Creation Partnership web site . eng 2005-06 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2005-06 Apex CoVantage Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2005-07 Emma (Leeson) Huber Sampled and proofread 2005-07 Emma (Leeson) Huber Text and markup reviewed and edited 2005-10 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion LA PICARA , OR THE TRIUMPHS OF Female Subtilty , Display'd in the Artifices and Impostures of a Beautiful Woman , who Trapann'd the most experienc'd Rogues , and made all those unhappy who thought her handsome : Originally , A Spanish Relation , Enriched with three Pleasant NOVELS . Render'd into English , with some Alterations and Additions , By JOHN DAVIES of Kidwelly . LONDON , Printed by W. W. for John Starkey , at the Mitre within Temple-Bar . 1665. IMPRIMATUR , ROGER L'ESTRANGE . Septemb. 30th . 1664. To the worthily Honoured , Sir JOHN BERKENHEAD KNIGHT , Master of the Faculties , and Master of the Requests to his Majesty , and one of the Members of the Honourable House of Commons . SIR , THe world is come to that improvement of experience , as to account Dedicatories , more certain acknowledgements of obligation than any Noverint Universi , especially when there is a great distance of Quality between those by whom they are made , and those to whom they are directed . That this should be thought such , I am rather pleas'd , than troubled , since , my being oblig'd , argues my being known , to you , and consequently , that , from the one , I derive a satisfaction ; from the other , an advantage . The last Piece , which came abroad under my obscure name , was The Travels of the Embassy from the Duke of Holstein , into Muscovy , and Persia . The excellent Person who was the original Author of it , Olearius , oblig'd , with us , most of the Neighbouring Nations , who also rendred his work into their several Languages . I am told it was not unkindly receiv'd here ; onely the occasion I have to speak of it now , is , that the coming forth of the English Translation , with greater lustre , than haply it had done otherwise , is , among those of some others , due to your encouragement . But I am not to date your notice of me from that ; I must descend much lower , to a Time wherein you thought it dangerous to know , or be known to , many . Be not startled ; when dangers are over , there remains onely a pleasing remembrance of them . It was , long before the Committee at Derby-House , was advanc'd into a Councel of State , an Age since , considering the subsequent reign of Tyranny and Barbarism , and the perpetual alarms and frights , whereto worry'd Loyalty was every where expos'd . These you have happily weather'd out , and seen the contrivers thereof at last overtaken by the slow pace of divine Vengeance , an advertisement to All Christians and Lay-Elders , who either gratulate or envy you the favours of a Prince , for whom you would have run yet greater hazards . As to the Piece I now present you with , I have onely this to say . It is a Spanish Relation , written by D. Alonso de Castillo Savorsano , a famous Author of that Nation . One of the most refin'd Wits of France thought it worth his pains , to render it into the Language of his Country , with all the graces and advantages it might derive from either . I have done it out of the latter , with a freedome of alteration and addition , as my fancy led me , to make it the most divertive I could in ours , which is the onely recommendation of all things of this nature . My Author promises his Readers a continuation of the Story , if what is already publish'd be kindly entertain'd : I do mine , the like , upon the same precaution ; but with this particular inducement , That it will give me further occasion to assure the world how much I am , Sir , Your most humble , and very much obliged Servant , J. DAVIES . Books Printed for and Sold by John Starkey at the Mitre betwixt the middle Temple-Gate , and Temple-Bar in Pleetstreet . Folio's . THe Voyages and Travels of the Duke of Holstein's Ambassadors into Muscovy , Tartary , and Persia , begun in the year 1633. and finisht in 1639. containing a Compleat History of those Countries ; whereto are added the Travels of Mandelslo from Persia into the East-Indies , begun in 1638. and finisht in 1640. The whole , illustrated with divers accurate Maps and Figures , written originally by Adam Olearius , Secretary to the Embassy , Englished by J. Davies of Kidwelly . The World Surveyed , or the famous Voyages and Travels of Vincent le Blanc of Marseilles , into the East and West-Indies , Persia , Pegu , Fez , Morocco , Guinny , and through all Africa , and the principal Provinces of Europe . A Practical and Polemical Commentary , or Exposition , upon the third and fourth Chapters of the latter Epistle of Saint Paul to Timothy , by Thomas Hall. B. D. Brevia Judicialia , or an Exact Collection of approved forms of all sorts of Judicial Writs in the Common-Bench , together with their returns , by Rich. Brownlow . Thesaurus Brevium , or a Collection of approved forms of Original and Judicial Writs in the King's Bench , with their special Directions , by J. C. Action upon the Case for Slander , or a Methodical Collection of thousands of Cases in the Law , of what words are Actionable , and what not , by William Shepherd , Esq ; . Guillim's Display of Heraldry . Blundel's Treatise of the Sybels . A General Collection of Discourses of the Virtuosi of France upon Questions of all sorts of Philosophy , and other Natural Knowledge , made in the Assembly of the Beaux Esprits at Paris , by the most Ingenious persons of that Nation , English'd by G. Havers . The Common-wealth of Oceana , by J. Harrington , Esq ; . Quarto's . A Collection of Declarations , Messages , Speeches , Remonstrances , &c. which passed betwixt King Charls the first , and the long Parliament , in the years 1641 , 1642 , 1643. Baxter's Treatise of Saving Faith. The History of Gavel-kind with the Etymology thereof , containing a vindication of the Laws of England , together with a short History of William the Conqueror , by Sylas Taylor . Andronicus Comnenius , a Tragedy , by John Wilson . Heraclius Emperour of the East , a Tragedy , by Lodowick Carlel , Esq ; . Octavo's . An Historical and Geographical description of the great Country and River of the Amazones in America ; with an exact Map thereof , Translated out of French. The Shepherd's Paradise , a Pastoral , by Walter Mountague , Esq ; . Aminta , the famous Italian Pastoral , translated into English . Plowden's Queries , or a Moot Book of choice Cases in the Common-Law , Englished , Methodized , and Enlarged by H. B. An Exact Abridgement of all the Statutes in force and use , made in the 16th , 17th , and 18th . of King Charls the first , and in the 12th , 13th , 14th , 15th and 16th . of King Charls the second , viz. from the 4th . of Jan. 1641 / 2. to the 24th . of Novemb. 1664. by William Hughs , Esq ; . Finch's Discourse of the Law in four Books . Engl. Tho. Goodwin . Opuscula Theolog. Lat. Tho. Hall Apologia pro Ministerio Evangelico . Lat. — Translation of the second Book of Ovid's Metamorph. — Treatise against the Millenaries . The works of the famous Mr. Francis Rabelais , treating of the Lives of Gargantua , and his Son Pantagruel , to which is newly added the Life of the Author , translated out of French into English by Sir Thomas Urchard , Kt. Rome exactly describ'd , as to the present state of it under Pope Alexander the seventh , in two curious Discourses written in Italian , and English'd by J. B. Twelves . Hooker's Missellanies in Divinity . Baxter's Call to the Unconverted . LA PICARA , OR The Triumphs of Female Subtilty . The First Book . THERE is a Treatise in the Spanish Tongue , entituled IL PICARO , which being rendred into English , under the Title of THE ROGUE , or , The Life of Guzman de Alfarache , the humour took so well in this Nation , that He and his Rogueries were several times committed to the Press . The Design of that Work was to represent a Person , on whom either Nature , or a strange ascendency of Mercury had bestowed so liberal a Talent of cheating , thieving , and circumvention , that he not onely trapan'd all he dealt with , but also became a Precedent and Pattern to all those , who , out of necessity , or inclination , have been forc'd to live by their shifts , or , as some would have it , by their wits . The present Tract hath some resemblance to the excellent Piece before mentioned , inasmuch as it brings in a Woman , engag'd in as great designs as those of her Predecessor Guzman , but with this disadvantage , that the weakness of her Sex obliges her to make use of the assistances of Men for the better prosecution thereof . Both Treatises were originally written in the Spanish , a Language we are oblig'd to for most pieces of this nature : and as , in the former , the Relation is pleasantly interrupted by certain merry tales and stories ; so in ours , there is an intermixture of Novels , to heighten the Reader 's satisfaction and divertisement . The draught I am to give of this Miracle of Female subtilty may be of very great advantage to three sorts of persons . Those who feel in themselves a certain disposition to be wicked , may be admonish'd , and reform , before they have occasion to repent ; they , who , defying all advertisement , are resolv'd to be mischievous , may , out of an apprehension of the ensuing punishment , be deterr'd into caution ; and the innocent and vertuous may learn a lesson of prudence and circumspection , to avoid those snares that are laid for them . The things I write are not supposititious , or fram'd in my own imagination , but such as really happened in one of the most eminent Cities of Spain ; which yet if any man have not faith enough to believe , I have no other advice to give him , but that he would travel to those places , where our Scene lies , to disprove me . As to her Person , She was young , sprightly , and very beautiful ; three dangerous advantages , when they are attended by those endowments for which she was no less famous , to wit , Craft , Impudence , Hypocrisie , and an insatiable longing for the goods of other people ; and all these strengthned by a bent of nature , as being the issue of Parents , who , instead of giving a timely check to these vicious inclinations , rather incourag'd her in them by their example , as being addicted to the same themselves . Seignor Trapassa , Father to this excellent person whose atchievments we intend to describe , had been condemn'd to the Galleys , for having assum'd to himself the Order of the Knighthood of Christ , before he had made the necessary trials , upon which his Majesty bestows that honour , by the judgment of his Soveraign Council of Portugal . His design in doing it , was that he might more conveniently follow his profession of stealing about the Court , where he was respected as a Knight , and the better , under that cloak , to play those pranks of villany , wherein he was such a Professor , that the most expert might have heard his Lectures . A certain Woman , whom he us'd to trade withall , incens'd against him upon the account of some jealousie , that he reserv'd not all his kindness for her , put in a charge against him , the issue whereof was , That he got the said preferment in the Galleys ; where he pass'd over the term of his condemnation , and somewhat more . He was dispos'd into that Squadron , which is called the Squadron of Spain , and translated from Toledo to S. Mary's Port , with the rest who were in the same Predicament of Slavery . He had made an attempt to recover his liberty , but the plot being discover'd , he was put to greater hardship than he had otherwise been . As soon as the Lady Estephania ( so was called the jealous Woman , who had shewn him that trick ) understood that he was gone to exercise that painful employment , though she were not of an over-compassionate nature , very seriously repented her , that she had been the cause of his misery , and consider'd that she could not make a better satisfaction for that injury , than by proffering her self to him in marriage as soon as the time of his penance were expir'd . What inclin'd her the more to this kind of reparation , was , that she had already had a Daughter by him , which Daughter is the subject of the present Treatise . With this resolution , she left the Court , and went to Sevil , hoping , in that great and famous City , she might the sooner hear some news of him , whom she had reduc'd to so great misery , and whom she would gladly once more see at liberty . Estephania had a house very well furnish'd , being a Genoese's Widow , who had left her very well to pass . That , and the care she took to go somewhat high in cloaths , gain'd her such a repute at Madrid , that she was look'd on as a person of some quality : but she soon lost that , when the history of her life came to be known , especially this particular of it , that , out of an excess of jealousie , she had preferr'd to the Galleys a young Gallant , whom she had often entertain'd in a feather-bed . That imprudent sally made her abhominable in the sight of her most intimate acquaintances of her own sex , whose indignation she allow'd to be the more just against her , when she consider'd , that she had cast away her self on an impostor and a rascal fit onely for the Galleys . These reasons and reproaches oblig'd her to remove from Madrid to Sevil , taking all she could conveniently carry along with her , and selling the rest , which brought her in a considerable summe of mony . Having thus order'd her affairs , she went towards Sevil by Coach , with two Maids to wait on on her , intending to continue there , till the time of Trapassa's serving in the Galleys were expir'd ; which being near out , ( for she kept an exact account of it ) she understood that the Spanish Galleys were arrived at S. Mary's Port. She immediately went thither , not so highly clad as she was wont to go at Sevil , but in a more modest habit , that it might not be afterwards cast into her dish , that she had been the wife of a Galley-slave , and withal one she had courted out of his chains into her embraces . She immediately understood that her Gallant was in the Captain 's own Galley , very jocund , and advanced to the office of a Fore-man , a preeminence among the Slaves which exempts them from rowing , and he had acquir'd it of the General by the pleasantness of his conversation ; nay , had he not had that charge , he was by this time grown so well acquainted with the Galleys , that he minded not much whether ever he got out of them . But the arrival of Estephania remedi'd all . Her first business was to treat about his liberty , speaking to those persons on whom the business depended , and presenting them with certain summs of mony , before Trapassa had any knowledge of her design , whom he could not have seen , as having not yet stirr'd out of the Galley . So that he was extremely astonish'd , when he came to understand , that some persons did not onely use bare solicitations in order to his liberty , but were also liberal of their mony to procure it , yet could it never come into his thoughts , that his old Love Estephania should have chang'd the cruel humour , he had left her in , into one so mild and obliging . All things being concluded and agreed upon for Trapassa's liberty , his chains were knock'd off , and he was told , that he might go whether he would . In the mean time he could not imagine who had procur'd him that happiness , which was no small one , inasmuch as though the poor Slaves have serv'd out the time of their condemnation , yet are there some causes found that hinder their being set at liberty , nay some are so unhappy , that having been condemn'd for four years , are forc'd to stay there five , or six . Seignor Trapassa was extremely astonish'd , when he found himself in the presence of his Estephania , and understood , that it was onely by her means he had recover'd his liberty ; she receiv'd him into her arms , and he , to express his gratitude , return'd so obliging a reception with the like caresses ; so that the kindness he then receiv'd of her , made him forget the resentment he might have of the miseries she had occasion'd him . He was troubled to find her in a much different habit from that he had left her in at Madrid , for he knew not that it was out of design she had so disguis'd her self , nor could she at that time give him an account of it , by reason of the Captain and others being present , who had conducted him , and whom she was oblig'd to entertain at dinner . Having treated them as well as she could , all withdrew , save onely Trapassa , who continu'd still in the Inne with his Mistress . Finding themselves alone , they reiterated their caresses , and outvy'd one the other in assurances of the satisfaction they conceiv'd at that interview . Trapassa render'd her his thanks with all the grateful acknowledgments imaginable , for the pains she had taken , and the goodness she had had to deliver him out of the cruel torments he endured . On the other side , Estephania begg'd his pardon for the mischief she had done him , and all the miseries her malice had caus'd him , telling him withall , that she could not imagine any other way to repair the injury she had done him , than by joyning hands with him in matrimony , if he lik'd the proposal , since she already had a daughter by him , and wealth enough for both of them to live at their ease . I leave you to judge whether this motion were not pleasing to Trapassa , one that would have snapp'd at the least proffer of good fortune , upon his coming out of so severe a School of penance . As if he had forgot the former , his Answer was in renew'd embraces , thereby satisfying her with what joy he accepted of the advantageous offer she made him , entreating her to give him an account of his Daughter , whom he was passionately desirous to see . Estephania over-joy'd to find his sentiments so consonant to her expectation , presented him with a noble riding-suit , which she had purposely caus'd to be made for him , and the next morning betimes they took their journey towards Sevil , where Trapassa finding his Daughter ( who might then be about eight years of age ) he acted a part he never had done before , that is , was solemnly married to the Lady Estephania , in facie Ecclesiae . They chang'd their lodgings , and indeed the quarter of the City where they had liv'd , being resolv'd to lead another kind of life than they had done before . For Estephania imagining , that the hardship which her dear Love had endur'd in the Galleys , had abated somewhat of his former extravagancies , and that the grey hairs he had brought thence would reclaim him from his debauches , endeavour'd to get him some creditable employment in Sevil , as well to keep him out of idleness , as out of a consideration that he should bring in something towards the house . But an untoward disposition , such as was that of Trapassa , is not so easily brought into discipline , and if he had as yet behav'd himself with some reserv'dness , it proceeded from the influence , which the perpetual admonitions and rebukes of his wife had over him , and not out of any bent to vertue in his nature ; so that , through his own neglect , he could find himself no other employment , than that of frequenting Gaming-houses , and Plays , and those other places , where those , who are naturally inclin'd to sloth , think fit to spend the greatest part of their time . This carriage of his extremely troubled his wife , who yet willing to avoid all matrimonial discontents , wink'd at his disorders , and endeavour'd to find some comfort in the conversation of her Daughter , whose beauty was already become the common discourse of the City . Idleness , the seminary of all sorts of vices , by degrees brought Trapassa into his former custom of Gaming ( the Sea wherein so many Estates are wrack'd ) so that beginning at first to play for little ( as if it had been rather for Recreation than otherwise ) but afterwards venturing more and more , he in a short time made a shift to lavander whatever he could lay hands on of his wife's . She was sensible enough , that many of her things were wanting , and doubted not but her Husband was the conveyer of them ; but all she could do was to weep , and bemoan her self , charging none with her misfortune , but her self . Trapassa perceiving her so much troubled , promised reformation ; but the damn'd lechery of Gaming prevailing more and more upon him , his luck was such , that in four years he either sold or pawn'd whatever was worth it in his house . Finding himself at last reduc'd to very great necessities , he began to cast about how he might recover himself a little : he would have been content his wife ( who was as yet handsome enough ) should have condescended to lewdnesses unworthy her recover'd reputation , but he perceiv'd she was grown so honest , and so alter'd from what she had been before , that he had not the confidence to speak to her of any such thing . For she was so extremely troubled at the disorder'd demeanour of her husband , that she grew in a manner careless of all things ; nay she little minded the education of her daughter , who was by this time come into the — teens , and , by reason of these distractions in the family , liv'd as she pleas'd her self , appearing every day at her window , and that not with little affectation . The grief and regrets which poor Estephania conceiv'd at her being reduc'd to necessity , heightned by the discontent caus'd her by her husband , brought her into a sickness , whereof she died about a year after , with a perfect repentance for her past mis-carriages , reinforcing at that extremity all her spirits , that she might die as happy a death , as her husband had occasion'd her living an unhappy life . She was very poorly buried , Trapassa having not the means to bestow any more cost upon her than he did . He was in his turn troubled , at her death , and acknowledg'd , but too late , his great oversight in that he had so long continu'd his debauches , and that if he had follow'd her good advice , he might have liv'd handsomely all the rest of his days . All the comfort he had now left , and all the hope on which he grounded his happiness , was the beauty of his Daughter , which he thought such , as would bring him a Son-in-law , that might relieve his necessities ; never considering that the vertue of the Age consists in wealth , and that all perfections and graces have no charm in them , if depriv'd of the attractions of riches . The unfortunate Trapassa , as crush'd as he was with miseries , continu'd still a constant frequenter of the Gaming-houses , not indeed to play himself , for he had not wherewith , but to receive what he had sometimes given , to wit , the Barats , a little present the Spaniards are wont to bestow on those , who look on them while they are playing , when they have had a good hand , and this is commonly the surest revenue of those who have ruin'd themselves by Gaming . The little aboad which Trapassa made at his own house gave his daughter the greater freedom to follow her own inclinations . She would be perpetually at the window , which induc'd abundance of young Gallantillos to make their appearances in the street she liv'd in . The Father , who was not ignorant of what pass'd , though he might have prevented , yet wink'd at it , out of the desire he had to see his daughter advantageously match'd , that she might afterwards help him out of his necessities . This indeed was the most likely means he had to recover himself . He thereupon left the little Rufina ( so was his daughter called ) to her own liberty , hoping , that , by her insinuations , she would in time have the disposal of their hearts and purses who courted her . His design prov'd more fortunate than he had imagin'd , inasmuch as among the many , who languish'd for her , there hapned to be one very rich , who was over head and ears in love with Rufina . She assum'd the title of Donna , a title belongs onely to women of noble extraction , because her Mother had taken it before her , which if she had not , her Daughter would not have balk'd it , as being an honour which costs little or nothing . The person who was so remarkably her Suitor had the Agency of some affairs of Peru , one whose credit much exceeded his estate , was accounted very rich in the ensuring Office belonging to the Indies , and about fifty years of age . Though he knew well enough that his Mistress had no fortune , and that he must withall be charg'd with the ruin'd person her Father , yet was he resolv'd to take her , for better , for worse ; whence may be deduc'd this observation , That when Love becomes Master of an aged person , it is a very hard matter to dispossess him . Laurentio de Saravia ( so was this amorous Elder called ) was so besotted with the beauties of Rufina , that the Treaty of Marriage was concluded in less than eight daies , and he had the earnest of a happiness , which he thought would have lasted as long as he liv'd . He took his Father-in-law into his house , though he knew him to be a great Gamester . The first days of the Nuptials were spent as they are wont to be in such Solemnities ; he gave his wife new cloaths , rings , and jewels , yet suitably to her condition ; for being a person pretty well stricken in years , he was no lover of excess , an humour which pleas'd not Rufina , who minded nothing so much as gaudy cloaths , and long'd for whatever she saw worn by women of a quality much above hers ; and this abated not a little of the love she bore her husband , who was of an Indian disposition , covetous , and careful to preserve his estate . Knowing , as I told you , that his Father was a great Gamester , and a person run out of all he had , he trusted not his wife with the keeping of his Cash , no not with the management of what was spent in the house ; which quite defeated the hopes of Trapassa , who imagin'd , that , upon the marriage or his daughter , he should command what were in her power ; so strangely was he possest with the restless spirit of gaming . Rufina , perceiving her husband was taken up with his affairs , took occasion to go abroad every morning , upon pretence of a certain devotion she had undertaken , that it might please God to make her a Mother . With this excuse she blinded her husband , but the true motive of her sallies , was to shew her self in the Streets and at Church . The first of those who upon sight of her , fell in love with her , was a Citizen's son of Sevil , one of the most debauch'd young men of his time , one , to say all of him in a word , who had brought himself almost to the same condition as Trapassa : he was descended of vertuous Parents , but his disorders had drown'd their good reputation . His name was Ruperio , a Spark of a goodly presence , and one who prov'd so fortunate in the courting of Rufina , that she was wholly at his devotion , hoping to receive such great presents from him , as might put her into cloaths sutable to her beauty , which was more than she could have expected from the Miser her husband . The first demand she made to him , was very modest , considering it came from a Merchant's wife , to wit , that he would bestow on her a Gown of the same Stuff and Fashion as a Neighbour of hers had , whom she named , and withall a gold-watch to hang by her side , promising him in requital of that favour that she would not deny him any that lay in her power . Ruperio , who by his insolent boastings had raised her into a persuasion of his being a person that had thousands at his command , promis'd to do what she desir'd ; but being not able to perform , he set his wits to shew that trick , which his purse could not . He happened to be well acquainted with her whose Gown was to be his pattern , he went to her , and intreated her to lend it him , pretending it was onely for the representation of a Comedy , which was to be acted in a Nunnery . It could not be deni'd on such an account ; so that at the end of three days , which time he told Rufina that it would be making , he sent it to her house , while her husband was abroad in the City about his business . The Watch he told her was not yet finish'd , but that as soon as it were , it should be brought her , intreating her in the mean time to accept of another of lesser value , as a hostage for the appearance of the other . She return'd him her hearty thanks , was extremely pleas'd to see that he had been so punctual , and to shew her self grateful , she gave him all the satisfaction he could expect from her . He took leave of Rufina , who resolv'd to persuade her husband , that a certain Kinsman of hers had sent her that Gown from Madrid , that so he might not be jealous of her . On the other side , Ruperio was contriving how to get it return'd to her , of whom it had been borrowed . Saravia not knowing him , he effected his business by this cheat . About three or four days after the delivery of the Gown to Rufina , he puts himself into the habit of a Serving-man , and just at dinner time comes to Saravia's house , saying that he was Servant to the Lady to whom that Gown belonged . Saravia order'd him to be brought in , which being done he told him that he was sent by his Mistress for the Gown she had lent Madam Rufina , onely to see the fashion of it . Saravia turning towards his wife , ask'd her what Gown the fellow would have ? She presently knowing her Gallant , Friend , said she to him , come hither to morrow morning , and you shall have it . But my Mistress , replies Ruperio , hath commanded me not to come back without it ; for this afternoon she is to go a Christning , at which she is Godmother , and she must needs have it . How shall I know , replies Rufina , that you have any relation to that Lady , and that you now come from her ? The crafty Companion perceiving what she would be at , and that she had no mind to return it , The Gown , said he , is of such a colour , the Trimming such and such , and it was sent you in a green cloth , done about with a silk fringe . Saravia hearing him give such particular marks , Sweet-heart , said he to his wife , you have nothing to reply , for since he demands it with so much earnestness , it must needs be his Mistress stands in need of it , and if you are unwilling to rise out of your place , give me the key of your Trunk where it is , and I will go and fetch it . Rufina upon this had not a word to say , and at last ready to burst with indignation , she rose from the Table , took the Gown out of the Trunk , and delivering it to Ruperio , Present my humble service , said she , to Madam Leonora , and tell her , I beg her pardon , that I sent it not home sooner , which I could not , in regard she hath not been here since who borrow'd it for me to have another made by it . The disguis'd Gallant receiv'd the Gown , and left Rufina , her eyes all on fire , and vext to the soul , to find her self so impudently affronted . Saravia ask'd her upon what account she had borrow'd that Gown ; she made answer , That she had done it at the intreaty of an acquaintance of hers , who was desirous to have such another , as being extremely taken with the fashion of it . She persuaded her husband to any thing , who , poor man , understood little of the world besides his trading . In the mean time , she was extremely incens'd against Ruperio for the slovenly trick he had put upon her , in depriving her of a garment she was much taken with , and whereof she thought her self indisputably possess'd . She thereupon resolv'd to be reveng'd on him , what ever it cost her ; but thinking to communicate her design to her Maid , who was privy to all her secret designs , Trapassa , who over-heard them , came to know the whole story ; and being acquainted with the Gallant , as being one who hanted the Gaming-houses , and conceiving himself oblig'd to revenge the affront done his daughter , he meets him in the street one day , and tells him , he desir'd to measure the length of his Sword , upon what account he should know , when they were come to the place . Ruperio follow'd him out of the City , and being out of Peoples sight , Trapassa told him what had occasion'd his giving him that challenge . They presently drew , and made several passes , but at last Trapassa prov'd the more unfortunate , for he was run through the heart , so that he died immediately , having not the time to make the least act of contrition ; a judgement commonly happens to those who lead such Lives as he had done . Ruperio took Sanctuary , and Trapassa's Body was brought to his Son-in-law's , where it was receiv'd , with a mixture of joy and grief ; joy , that the House was disburthen'd of one of the most humoursome and insupportable persons in the world ; and grief for the future charges of his enterrment . In the mean time , Rufina made it appear by her lamentations and tears , that his death caus'd her as much affliction as it brought her husband joy . She would not hear of any consolation , pretending she had lost all her support in this world , for all the kinred and friends she had were now exchang'd for a husband , whom she could not affect . On the other side Saravia thought himself the happiest man in the world , to have a wife handsome and young as his was . But she was indeed a little too handsome and too young for him ; that proportion of Age , which Parents ought chiefly to mind in the disposal of their Children , was not observ'd in this . 'T is not to be expected an old Man can please a young Girl . When a woman comes once to slight her husband , she is in the way to fancy any body . But for Rufina , the passion she had withall of going highly in cloaths , and to be reveng'd of Ruperio , made her break forth into all the excesses , that exasperated Woman-kind can fall into , defile the Marriage-bed , and implicitely give her self over to all those things , whence she might derive either satisfaction or advantage . Nothing ran so much in her head as the injury she had receiv'd from Ruperio , which she thought such , that she would not have Liv'd , but out of a hope to be reveng'd of him . But in regard she must have other hands than her own to do that , she sought out all opportunities imaginable to assure her self of a Gallant , who would vigorously execute her commands . One of those Fridays , which are solemnized with a great concourse of people from Easter to Whitsuntide , in Triana part of the Suburbs of Sevil , through which passes the Quadalquivir , the famous River of Andalusia , and the Looking-glass of that wealthy City ; Rufina went into a Boat cover'd with branches , to go and see that Festival , to which she was carried , by the express order of her husband , by a Neighbour of his , whom he thought one of the most discreet and virtuous Women in the world . But he was not the first Man that was deceiv'd in a Woman ; for , on the contrary , she was one of the wantonest and withall the simplest of the whole Sex. She therefore took up a Boat for her self , Rufina , and two other Women of their acquaintance ; but though she had given the Water-man his full fare ; yet was she easily perswaded by him to take in other persons into the Boat , and among those , a young Man , who had his Sentinels at the Water-side to give him notice of such an opportunity . As soon as they were got into the Boat , Rufina unveil'd , and the Gallant ( whom we will call Felician ) had no sooner seen , but he was surpriz'd with her Beauty . He thought her so handsome , that he persuaded some of his friends , who stood on the River-side , to come into the Boat , and to effect that , greas'd the fist of the Water-man . Being all got in , Felician took his place next to Rufina , into whose favour it was his design to insinuate himself . He was Son to a person of Quality , who had rais'd himself to a vast fortune in the Indies , and had no Children but only this , who disposing of his wealth , as he pleas'd , it was conceiv'd it would not be long ere he scatter'd abroad what his Father had not in so short a time raked together . For he was a constant Gamester , a perpetual Courter of Ladies , and he maintain'd a considerable crew of Hangers-on , who did him no other service than accompany , and encourage him in his debauches . Besides these noble qualities , he was extreamly extravagant in point of cloaths , a vice not extraordinary in those young men of Sevil , who have all things at their own disposal , as he we speak of had . Having , as was said , seated himself next to Rufina , and his Camerades next to her friends , the Boat put off , and went very leisurely down the River , for which the Water-man was so much the better paid . Felician thought this time so precious that he lost very little of it ; he discover'd his Love to Rufina in such obliging expressions , that she gave absolute credit to his words , and , by her attention , satisfy'd him , that she was not displeas'd with his company . Felician was a very ingenious person , and of an excellent good humour , upon such occasions as those ; he deliver'd himself with such a smartness and grace , that the Ladies were extreamly well satisfy'd , especially Rufina , who thought nothing comparable to his conversation . She gave him her name , told him where she liv'd , and what profession her husband was of , and in a word made him a kind of Confession of her more secret affairs . Felician was as open to her , concluding his discourse with a thousand protestations of service and obedience . The afternoon was spent in complements and courtship , and to the great satisfaction of Rufina , who had two designs to carry on at the same time ; one , to be reveng'd of Ruperio , by the assistance of Felician ; the other , to cajol the latter out of somewhat towards cloaths and her extravagant expences . Nor did the business happen otherwise than she had design'd it . From that day Felician began to frequent the street where Rufina liv'd , especially when he had intelligence that her husband was abroad about his affairs . Rufina , on the other side , resolv'd not to be over-easily conquer'd ; for when she remembred how she had been serv'd by Ruperio , it rais'd in her a certain fear of receiving the like affront from another . Before she admitted his entrance into the House , she thought fit to make trial of his liberality . Of this she was in a short time pretty well satisfy'd , for Felician had been a prodigal all his Life , but upon this occasion exceeded all he had done before , sending her presents of cloaths , jewels , and other things , besides the expences he was at in treatments and collations : So that Rúfina was the most satisfy'd Woman in the world . 'T is commonly said , that the higher a Man's enjoyments are , the sooner he is cloy'd , but it happen'd otherwise with Felician , for his affection to Rufina encreas'd daily , and came up to that height it could not well be greater . It happen'd about this time , that Ruperio got at one time above six hundred Crowns at play . He went always very high in cloaths ; but this unexpected good fortune made him somewhat exceed his former gawdiness . But with that good , he had this ill fortune , to find out , that Felician was seen very often in the street where Rufina liv'd , and to infer thence , that he made some addresses to her . This jealousie awoke the love he had sometimes had for her ; it troubled him that he should have any Rival , and thereupon he resolv'd to retrive himself into her favour , and repair the injury , he was now sensible , that he had done her . Upon this account , he pass'd several times through her street , which caus'd not a little perplexity to Felician . Rufina was enrag'd to see that the Impostor had the impudence to make any pretence to her favour , after the notorious affront she had receiv'd at his hands . She consider'd there was no way to be rid of his importunities , but to engage her beloved Gallant Felician in her quarrel , by persuading him , that Ruperio's design was to displace him out of her affection , which if he valued , he would find some means to check the insolence of his Rival , and deliver her from his odious Courtship . See what employments Women do many times put on their Gallants ! setting them on , like Cocks , to fight , till they have destroy'd one the other . Rufina thought it not prudence to acquaint Felician with what had pass'd between her and Ruperio . No , she took a safer course : She told him , that Ruperio was continually importuning her with very advantageous proffers , which yet , for his sake , she slighted . Felician believ'd her , and that the rather , in regard he met him every day , and many times in the night , walking the rounds about his Mistress's house . To incense him the more , she added , that were it not for that troublesome person , she would see him oftner than she did . There needed no more ; Felician being thus enflam'd into jealousie , met with Ruperio one night in his Mistress's street , when he knew Rufina was a-bed , and her husband looking over some Accounts , which concern'd his Agency . As soon as Felician had perceiv'd Ruperio , he call'd him by his name , and having talk'd a little while together , to avoid the discovery of any quarrel in the Streets , he conducted to a little by-place , which happen'd to be over against the room where Saravia kept all his papers , and where he then was , very busie looking over them . The two Rivals being come to the place , Felician address'd himself thus to the other . Signor Ruperio , I have for some days past observ'd , that you have frequented this street more than you should have done , and I was somewhat at a loss to know , what might occasion your coming hither , in regard there are several Ladies of worth , which might oblige you thereto . But I have at last discover'd , that Madam Rufina is the cause of your diurnal and nocturnal haunts hereabouts ; and this I am assur'd of , not only by what I have seen my self , but also by the relation of her servants , to whom you speak , and whom you would corrupt by presents to introduce you into their Mistress's favour . I have been her Servant a good while , and the services I have done her have gain'd me her affection , so far that I have receiv'd the greatest favours from her that I could expect . I am not a person much given to boast of my good fortunes ; but to prevent your further progress in this affair , I am forc'd to make you this particular discovery , which I doubt not but you will entertain as a great secret , as every person of honour ought to do . I have acquainted you with my love , and the advantages I have made of it , to oblige you to forbear all applications to this Lady for the future . Which if you do , you will exempt your self from many inconveniences , and ease me of those resentments , which I am now full of . Ruperio hearkned very attentively to the discourse of Felician , and Rufina's husband no less , hearing things that concern'd him so nearly . And yet though the story he had heard was extreamly prejudicial to him , and could not but add very much to his disquiet , yet must he needs stay to take Ruperio's Answer ; which was to this effect . Signor Felician , I cannot wonder at all , that you should be so careful to observe , with what devotion I courted Madam Rufina , since you were so much concern'd in it as you tell me ; and I believe you will be as little surpriz'd at my being engag'd in the same design , being , as I find you , ignorant what are the grounds of my Love , and the reasons I have to prosecute it . I am as backward as your self to proclaim the favours I receive from Ladies ; but since you express your self so freely to me , I conceive my self oblig'd to do the like to you , that you may think my procedure the less strange . I was in this Lady's favour before you were , and I obtain'd of her the same thing you boast so much of : by some misfortune or other , I have lost it , yet not so , as but that I hope , in time , I re-instate my self into it again , which to do , assure your self I shall do whatever lies in my power . If I prevail , and that she will admit the continuance of my services , as I hope she may , your onely remedy is patience ; for I am so far from quitting this pretension , that I shall do my utmost to prevent her giving any entertainment to yours , and bring her to such a pass , as not so much as remember , that you ever thought of her . With that they both drew , Felician maintaining , that he onely ought to pretend to her , and Ruperio standing upon the same tearms . The dispute was soon ended , his Sword , who was in present possession prov'd the more fortunate , Ruperio , by a thrust through the heart , falling upon the place . The noise of the Swords was not very great , for Felician had done his work so suddenly , that none heard any thing of the quarrel , but onely Saravia , who , for his own reputation , would have kept it secret . That the Body might not lye in that place , Felician took it on his Shoulders , and laid it before a Monastery , and went for refuge into another , till he found what would be done in the business . Saravia , astonish'd at what he had seen and heard , began to be enrag'd against his wife , contriving how to be reveng'd of a Woman , whose perfidiousness was the more notorious , the greater reasons she had to be gratesul and loyal . She was fast asleep in her bed , never dreaming what had hapned in the streets upon her account . The first thing came into Saravia's imagination , was altogether for revenge , to effect which his course would be , to go up streight into her chamber , and to dispatch her , in bed , with a dagger . But he consider'd with himself , that the Murtherer having carried away the dead body from his door , he might be charg'd with killing her without any cause , and that he would want proof , as having for witness but two servant-maids , who were more likely to depose against him . He therefore resolv'd , as the surest way to dispatch her , to give her a secret dose of poison , such as might remove her after a certain time : but he thought withal , that he should not satisfie his own just resentment , if he any longer delay'd a vengeance which requir'd immediate execution . He propos'd to himself another expedient , which was , to leave both City and Wife , and to go to some other place : but that design was soon over with him , he having many affairs undetermin'd , and fearing the sinister judgments might have been pass'd upon such a resolution , to the shame and confusion of a man of his age and reputation . This reflection brought him to his first design of sending her going with the ponyard . But before he executed that cruelty ( which yet rightly taken was not any , but a just punishment for her offence ) he thought it requisite , sor his own vindication , to leave , in writing , the reasons , which had induc'd him to commit that murther . He took pen and ink , and began to set down the affront he had receiv'd from his wife , and the revenge he had taken : but upon second thoughts , and imagining he had not sufficiently express'd the heinousness of her crime , he tore what he had written ; and this he did to the third time , so great were the confusion and disturbance of his thoughts . He set himself down to write the fourth time ; but remembring that he was to begin his revenge with adulteries , and could not do it because he knew not the several appellations thereof , he was at last satisfi'd , that he should be sufficiently reveng'd if he had but once dispatch'd his wife . A good part of the night slipp'd away in these disquiets , viz. in writing , correcting , blotting out again , and tearing all he had written . At last , being absolutely resolv'd in that rage to execute his design , he made another writing , without any blot , having before-hand well consider'd what he should set down ; and when he had express'd , the best he could , the injury he had receiv'd , he was o're-come by so pressing a grief that he fell down and dy'd suddenly . All this past , while Rufina flept . Awaking of a sudden and not finding her husband in bed with her , she call'd him , and seeing he made no Answer , she put on her petticoat , and went into his closet , where she found a candle lighted , and Saravia lying on the floor , dead . She was astonish'd , as well she might ; all she could do was to call up her Maids , who immediately came to the sight of this strange spectacle . They were no less surpriz'd than their Mistress at the strangeness of the accident . As they were going to convey the Corps to one of the best rooms in the house ( before the neighbours had any notice of the adventure ) Rufina met with a paper , which seem'd to be not quite finish'd , wherein she found these words . That my justification may be the better known to all those who shall read this paper , I declare , that all my unhappiness proceeds from the lightness and inconstancy of my infamous wife , who , profaning the holy Sacrament of Marriage , by the sacred Tie whereof we were join'd together in the face of the Church , without any consideration of the great affection I bore her , hath prostituted her self to two Gallants at the same time , whe having quarrel'd for the precedence , which either of them pretended to over his adversary , the more unfortunate of the two was kill'd by the other , before the window of my house . Having thus been witness os my own disgrace , and heard the whole story of my dishonour , it was but just I should revenge my infamy , thus — Then ended the writing , for death surprising him at that word he immediately expir'd . Rufina was extremely distracted at both what she saw and what she had read , so that , for half an hour , she knew not in a manner where she was , considering with her self , that the greatest secrets in the world will be discover'd at last , and that it is Heaven's pleasure they should be so , either for our reformation or our punishment . The death of her husband rais'd in her a certain mixture of fear and affliction : a fear , to see how sudden it had been , occasion'd by the resentment of an injury which she had done him ; the affliction , to see her husband deprived of life , and her self ignorant how to disguise so unhappy an accident . A little remorse of conscience , like a qualm over her stomach , troubled her , that she had been so perfidious to a man , who had lov'd her so well , and , by marrying her , had rais'd her from beggery to plenty . The great affection which the Neighbours knew that he had always born her , gave her a little confidence , and induc'd her to take the advice of one of her Maids , which was to carry her husband's body into his bed , and to cry out the next morning so loud , that the Neighbours might here it , whom she might , by her excessive lamentations , persuade , that she had found him dead by her side when she awoke ; and that her two Maids , to carry on the cheat , should give out that their Master had taken a surfeit , and died suddenly of it . Having thus laid their design , day came , Rufina cried out , and lamented with all her might , and the next Neighbours came in , who found her half-dress'd , weeping , and tearing her hair through madness , that she had lost so good a husband . Her two Maids acted their parts very well , by relating the cause of their good Master's death , and saying , that they advis'd him not to eat so much , or that otherwise he must expect to repent it . All were satisfi'd with these reasons , and some of Rufina's friends were busie about her , out of a fear she should have swounded , so well did she personate the afflicted Lady . They did all lay in their power to comfort her , who , amidst all her grief , had not forgotten to burn the paper she had found , lest it might have prov'd a testimony of her miscarriages . Some Officers from the Magistrate , who are never wanting upon such occasions , came in soon after , and upon the allegations of the Neighbours , that the deceas'd had ever liv'd very lovingly with his wife , went their ways , satisfi'd that she had not any way contributed to his death . Saravia was buried , and Rufina was so put to it to act the part she was then engag'd in , that she thought not of doing what Widows commonly do upon such occasions , that is , to make the best provision they can for themselves , out of what their husbands have left . So that one of his Nephews , as soon as the Uncle was buried , seiz'd on all in the house , and Rufina was forc'd to go to Law with him , to recover what she might lawfully lay claim to . Let us return to see what became of Ruperio's body . Being found in the morning by the religious Inhabitants of the Monastery , and not known by any of them , they were going , without sans ceremonie , to burie it , had they not been prevented by a Citizen , who advis'd them to expose it in some publick place , that it might be known , and that if he were one that had father or mother , or friends in the City , that they might know the misfortune happen'd to him ; that by that means , they would secure to themselves the charges of his interment , as also the fees due for other prayers and devotions , in order to the repose of his soul . This advice pleas'd the Superiour of the Monastery , who immediately sent word to the Magistrate , that they had found in the morning a young man dead at their Chutchdoor . The body was dispos'd into a little place near the Monastery , with two lighted wax-candles , by which place there pass'd by not long after a man that knew him . He told them who he was , and then went and carried that sad news to his Friends , who were extremely troubled at his death , his Father having often foretold him , that he would come to such an end ; for , from the life he led , there could not any thing else be inferr'd . He was buried in the Monastery , and a strict search was made for him who had committed the murther : but Sevil being a vast and populous City , no discovery could be made of him . Onely Rufina knew who it was , by the absence of her Gallant , Ruperio's death , and the paper she found in her husband's closet . She was infinitely satisfi'd to see her self reveng'd of a person , who had done her such an affront ; and it was a great happiness to her , that no notice had been taken of the bloud , which the deceas'd had spilt at the place where he was kill'd . Had the Magistrate known of that , it would have brought her into some trouble , for the Neighbours would have testifi'd , that they had often seen those two Rivals in that little street . By this means Rufina is become a Widow , but withall poor and destitute of all accommodations , having onely the stock of her beauty to set her self up again ; and that , together with her honour ( if it may be said she had any left ) she resolv'd to prostitute , that she might live in some measure sutably to what she had done before . Saravia's Nephew , who had taken possession of all his estate , was sentenc ▪ d to pay Rufina somewhat upon the account of dower ; but it was so inconsiderable , in respect of the expence she was wont to be at , that she was forc'd to leave the house she was in and take one of a lower rent . Nor had this Nephew what he expected by being heir to his Uncle , for the estate was extremely perplex'd , so that having even'd ▪ accounts with the Creditors , he had but little left for himself . Rufina , having remov'd into another Quarter of the City , and being young , sumptuous in cloaths , and perfectly handsome , did not as many other Widows are wont to do , who , as soon as their husbands are march'd off , dress themselves as fine as hands can make them , and deriving a little advantage from their mourning seek out opportunities to shew themselves to the Gallants purely out of a design to get other husbands . But ours , though young , had had so great experience , that she resolv'd to play another game , and that no small one . There was come in the Fleet from Peru a man born amidst the Mountains of Leon , who had begun his fortune by the relation of a Servant to a Merchant of Sevil , and one who , upon his Master's cost , and some little trading into the Indies , was grown rich , insomuch that within few years , he was accounted one of the ablest Merchants that traded to Peru. He makes another voiage thither , being advanc'd to a certain publick employment , and having thereby added much to his wealth , he was return'd again to Sevil , in that years Fleet , where he sold the commodities he had brought over at double what they had cost him ; so fortunate was he in all his ventures . Marquina ( so was this lucky Merchant call'd ) was a person of about fifty years of age ; the most covetous and wretched'st natur'd fellow that ever was . He grudg'd himself what he eat and drunk , though even below moderation ; nay he many times fasted purposely to spare so much . He had no more servants than he needed ; his whole Train consisted in a Factor , a Lacquey , a Moor-slave , who look'd to his Mule , and a Maid to dress his pitiful Commons . He kept his Family so short in point of victuals , that it was wondred any one would serve him ; his Miserdisposition found the whole City discourse ; another would have been asham'd of it , but he onely laugh'd at it , applauding himself , and making it his whole business to heap up wealth , whereof he had abundance . Rufina hearing this account of him , began to consider all the circumstances , and after she had a little reflected thereon , she concluded , that he might be made an excellent Cully , whom if she could smite , as she expected , her condition would be better than ever it had been . Marquina liv'd without the City , in a little Tenement he had purchas'd of one who ought him some mony , which he knew not well how to get in otherwise ; for he was naturally so perfect a slave to his profit , that he little minded his pleasures . So that he got that Tenement , with a neat house on it , very cheap , and in satisfaction for his debt ; it stood near S. Bernard's Monastery , in the midst of a pleasant valley . He liv'd here to spare the rent of a house in the City ; he had so fortifi'd it , that no thieves , either by day or night , could make any breach into it ; all the doors were of extraordinary thickness , the windows had bars and grates , the walls very high and very strong . He had secur'd the place within with many fire-Arms , which he always kept charged , Halbards , and Partisans , which were dispos'd near the gate . He was forc'd to take one person more into his retinue , to wit , a fellow to order his Garden , and to make the best advantage he could of it , a married man , who should carry the fruits and other things to the market to make the best of them , so vigilant was his Avarice . His treasure was dispos'd into a secret place behind his bed where he lay himself , in strong iron chests ; and every night before he went to bed , he , like an over-doing Constable , search'd all the rooms in the house . Thus did this wrerched fellow live , though he had no children to succeed him , for he had never been married , nor intended to be , though very advantageous Matches were daily proffer'd him . Rufina had laid her design to bring in this covetous Merchant into the noose , and to effect it , she communicated it to a person who was excellent at such things , and an ancient acquaintance of her Father's Signor Trapassa . This man had plaid some pranks at Madrid , which had occasion'd his removal thence to Cadiz , and his atchievments there , his departure thence to Sevil , where he went lurking up and down , and spending some mony , which it had cost him more hazard than pains to get . He was one of the most accomplish'd men in point of Thievery of his time , but very fearful of falling into the hands of Justice , lest there might rise up in judgment against him some of his former offences ; which were such as had preferr'd him to the Galleys , where he had made acquaintance with Trapassa , and had continu'd it at Sevil. This person ( whose name was Garay ) , Rufina took to assist her in the compassing of her design . Having given him instructions what he was to do , and told him , that Marquina return'd not to his house , till about Sun-set , as he was wont to do , they both pass'd by Marquina's garden , he on a Mule , and she on a good Horse . She had put off her Mourning , and put on another dress , with a hat and feather , as the Sevil-Ladies are wont to go , when they are in the Country . They pass'd by the Garden , just as the Gardener was opening the door . Garay coming up to him , Friend , said he , here is a Lady would not willingly go into the City to day , if you will afford her entertainment this night . I will satisfie you to your own desires ; besides that you will do us an ex●raordinary kindness , for you will thereby prevent a great misfortune which she cannot otherwise avoid . The Gardener , who was afraid of his Maste●s displeasure , told him that he durst not be so bold , as to receive any person into his house , without his knowledge , though he had not expresly forbidden him the doing of any such thing . But Garay , who knew the vertue and power of mony , took a considerable sum out of his pocket , and giving it to the Gardener , Here , friend , said he , take this in earnest of more . The Gardener's wife longing to know what business they might have with her husband , comes up to them , and seeing the proffers were made him , undertook to lodge the Gentlewoman in her own room , making it appear to her husband , that their Master should never come to the knowledge of it , in regard their houses were at a good distance one from the other , and that they should not be so unhappy , as that he would that night search the whole house , as many times a toy took him in the head to do . In fine the wife's arguments prevail'd , so that the Gardener was content the Gentlewoman should lodge secretly that night at his house , upon the receipt of six Ryals which Garay gave him as an earnest of a greater summe promis'd him . He thereupon took down Rufina off the horse , and brought her into the Garden , where she took leave of Garay , who had already receiv'd the orders whereof we shall give an account hereafter . Being come into the Gardener's room , she took off what cover'd her face , and astonish'd the Gardener and his wife at the sight of her beauty , though she seem'd to be very melancholy , as if some great misfortune had happened to her , to wit , that which she had ready to relate to Marquina , in case she might come to speech with him . The Sun was hardly set , but he came into the Garden : the Negro entring a little before to have the door opened , which he himself lock'd on the inside , and carried the key along with him . He chanc'd to be that night a little more weary than he us'd , which occasion'd his going to bed very betimes , after he had eaten a piece of bread , and some of his own Garden fruits , and wash'd them down with a glass of spring-water . He onely visited that part of the house where he lodg'd himself , and came not down to the Gardener's , which escap'd not his privy search , when he thought of it . His family , who kept more fasting-days in the year , than the Church her self had appointed , supp'd that night , in imitation of the Master , very soberly . Marquina gets up the next morning betimes , and gives the Slave mony to go to the market , while he went about his affairs in the City , with order to have dinner ready against his return . Rufina was at a loss how to compass her design , finding things fell not out according to her expectation : but still waiting the opportunity , she told her entertainers that she was extremely troubled at her Uncle's stay ( so she called Garay ) and that all her sadness proceeded thence . The Gardener's wife , who was a good hearty woman , found her all the diversion she could . Marquina comes home at noon , with an intention to dine in his garden , and before he sate down , he would needs take a turn about it , to see if any thing were wanting ; and he observ'd that there wanted some pieces of wood for the more convenient watering of the several Knots . As he was going to the Gardeners to see if he had any fit for that purpose , the wife perceiving him coming , very hastily shuffled Rufina into a little back-room , where she was wont to lie : but in regard it could not be done so suddenly , but that Marquina coming in might hear the ruffling of the silks , and see Rufina's shadow , he steps into the room where she was retir'd , and having found her , he led her out by the hand , and bringing her into the light , he found her so beautiful , that he was astonish'd thereat . The Gardeners wife wonder'd , that her Master , instead of chiding her , as she expected , onely ask'd her who the Lady was . She answer'd , that , the night before , passing by their door with an ancient Gentleman , who seem'd as sad as her self , they had very earnestly intreated she might be lodg'd there but that night , to avoid a great misfortune , which would have hapned to them , if they had gone any further . While the Gardener's wife was giving Marquina this account , he very attentively consider'd the strange Lady , who seem'd to be extremely troubled in mind , which added to the attractions of her Beauty . Marquina was so taken therewith , that discarding his unsociable and covetous humour , he told the Gardener's wife , that she had done very well , in entertaining that Lady , though contrary to his orders , which in such a case were not to be observ'd , where compassion and charity plead for the relief of those that are in trouble . This Lady , said he , deserves a better reception than she hath found in your poor lodgings , I heartily proffer her my house , if she will but honour it with her presence . Rufina thank'd him very civilly for his obliging proffers , and intreated him to allow her the privacy of some other lodging , for the little time she had to stay there , in regard she expected an Uncle of hers to come and fetch her away that night . Marquina , who began to be enflam'd , was sorry to hear that her stay at his house would be so short , but after a little pause , he told her , that though it were but for an hour , she would infinitely oblige him , in the acceptation of the proffer he made her with so much affection . She , who expected that cue all the while , told him , that , to make some return to so great civilities , she was ready to wait on him . With that she went to Marquina's apartment , whither he led her by the hand , to the great satisfaction of the Gardener's wife , who extremely wondred to see her Master , contrary to his custom , of a civil and obliging humour . As she pass'd through the rooms , she took particular notice of all things ; for though Marquina were naturally a very covetous person , yet , as to the furniture of his house , he was otherwise . He had very rich Tapestry , Chairs sutable thereto , and Cabinets of Ivory and Ebony , nay indeed many things brought out of the Indics , which though they cost him not much there , are here of very great price . He immediately commanded his Slave to prepare an excellent dinner , an employment he undertook with great alacrity , as knowing he might make some advantage of that extraordinary liberality of his Master . Rufina din'd with him , who treated her still with the best the Table afforded , with importunate excuses that there were no better for her . As soon as they had din'd , he conducted her into a chamber , set forth with a great number of excellent pictures , where there was also a sumptuous bed , of China-work , and intreated her to repose her self on it , a custom the Spaniards have in Summer , as soon as they have din'd , by reason of the sultriness of the Country . He intreated also to give her disquiet some remission , out of an assurance , that she should be as safe in his house as in any Sanctuary , and that she should not want any thing lay in his power . She again return'd him her most affectionate thanks , and complying with his desires , she staid alone in the room , which was the same where Marquina took his repose every day . He went into another , where he laid himself down , much troubled and disquieted , as being fallen deeply in love with his fair Guest , and not knowing by what means he might induce her to favour him in what he desir'd of her , which if he could effect , he concluded himself the happiest man in the world . Before he acquainted her with his design , he was desirous to know the cause of her grief , and what might occasion her stopping at his Garden , and thereby find whether there were any obstruction that might oppose his desires to serve her . To be satisfi'd in this , it was requisite he staid till she aw●ke ; but she slept not at all , for she spent the time in considering , what Answer she should make him , when he came to question her . Marquina thinking it now time to speak to her , in order to the satisfaction of his curiosity , goes into her chamber , telling her it was a close day , and that he was afraid she might over-sleep her self , and craving her pardon that he had taken the boldness to give her that caution . She thank'd him for the tenderness he had for her health , and assur'd him , that she had not refresh'd her self at all , the trouble she was in not permitting her to take any rest . He begg'd of her that she would no longer smother the cause of her disquiet , and renew'd the proffers he had made to serve her to the utmost of his power . Having return'd him her thanks , and thinking it now time to make some progress in her design , she gave him this relation of her adventures . Granada , one of the most famous and eminent Cities of Spain , is the place of my birth ; my parents ( there 's no necessity I should name them ) are of the most antient and most noble families of any in all the Mountains of old Casteel , and the whole issue of their matrimony was onely a Brother of mine and my self . My Brother spent the youthful part of his age in courting Ladies , and , among other young persons like himself , he plaid some mad pranks of youth , which oblig'd him , for fear of falling into the hands of Justice , to absent himself from Granada ; and for my part , I made it my onely business to serve and humour those who had brought me into the world . I spent the days at my needle , not taking example from my companions , who onely minded their divertisements ; nay I was so ignorant what love meant , that I laugh'd at whatever related thereto , and thought those , who spent their time in courtships and entertaining those they call'd their Gallants , little better than so many distracted persons . But Love it seems would punish this contempt of mine , and you shall see how he did it . My Father and Mother being one day gone to visit a friend of theirs in the Country , who had buried his wife not long before , I heard in the street the clashing of swords , as if some people had been fighting . I look'd out at the window to see what might be the matter . I had never been guilty of such a curiosity before , and had it been God's pleasure I should have shunn'd it then , I should not now be telling you my misfortunes , which are such , that I shall never think on them without tears . I there saw , to my sorrow , three men with their swords drawn , fighting against one , who defended himself with so great courage , that he not onely made his party good a long time against so many enemies , but also hurt two of them in the head , he himself having receiv'd onely a slight wound . These three Hectors finding themselves so worsted by one person , resolv'd to do their utmost to take away his life ; so that exasperated by their wounds , they press'd upon him so much , that he was forc'd to retreat within our gate , where they gave him two several thrusts into the breast , upon which he fell , and was left for dead . Mov'd with compassion to see so proper a young man so disadvantageously engag'd , I came down to the gate , calling my Maids about me , to see what might be done for him , ( our house being in a lone-street ) for those who were come upon the noise we made were so few , and those unarm'd , that they were not able to part them . We lock'd the doors and brought him in , and a Chirurgeon was immediately sent for . His wounds were so great , that we thought fit to dispose him into a bed , in a ground-room , where my Brother was wont to lie . The young man thank'd me very civilly for the favour he receiv'd from me ; but alas ! that good office began with Compassion , but ended in Love. The Chirurgeon view'd his wounds , but could not presently give any certain judgment of them , though he whisper'd me in the ear , that he thought they might cost him his life . That account of him struck me to the heart , for having seen him fight so gallantly , I must needs acknowledge , that I had even then conceiv'd an inclination for him . But his kind expressions afterwards , and his thanking me so gentilly for the obligations he said I had put upon him , rais'd it into a perfect Love. My Father and Mother return'd from their visit , and , ere they were got to our house , were told by one of the Neighbours , a person of some quality , what had happened in their absence , and how that I had put a period to a quarrel , by entertaining the wounded party into their house , out of compassion and a fear that he might be kill'd ; whereat they were well satisfi'd , and commended the charitable office I had done at such an extremity ; for they were persons who gladly embrac'd any opportunity to exercise their charity . They visited the wounded , encourag'd him to take heart , assuring him he should want nothing their House could afford , and acknowledg'd it well done by me , that I had so rescu'd him , upon which I took occasion to spend most of my time in waiting on him ; him , I say , who is the cause of all the troubles and afflictions which lye so heavy upon me . At the second dressing , the Chirurgeon assur'd us that his wounds were not mortal , which caus'd much joy in our House , particularly to me , who became every day more and more passionately in love with him . As often as I could get out of my Father and Mother's fight , I went to pass away the time in his Chamber , for which kindness he made me extraordinary acknowledgments . This young Cavalier was born at Pampeluna , and one of the most eminent in that City . His business at Granada was to prosecute a Law-suit , against a very powerful person , who finding but little justice of his side , that the cause was of great importance , and that notwithstanding the favour he had in Court , the Judges must pass sentence against him , would put a period to the Suit by a shorter cut , and rid himself of his Adversary , by employing three Men to murther him , who were his own menial Servants . A month slipp'd away , ere Leonardo ( so was the wounded person named ) got out of his Bed , having all that time been attended with as much care as might be . The second day after his getting up , he had the opportunity to see me , for my Mother was gone abroad upon a visit , wherein I accompany'd her not , because I had a greater mind to be alone with my young Gallant . He discover'd himself to me so opportunely , and gave me such sensible assurances of his affection , that it rais'd a no less in me towards him , insomuch that there past mutual promises of fidelity between us . I knew nothing all this time that my Father was upon a treaty of Marriage between me and a Gentleman of Granada , who was infinitely desirous to enter into our alliance , while I was very well satisfy'd with the choice I had made my self . Leonardo , coming to hear of the others pretensions to me , was not a little troubled at it ; but the onely remedy was patience , in regard he would make no discovery of his Estate , till his Law-suit were ended , which he hoped would be in a short time , and I in the mean time kept my Father in play with persuasions , that he would not be over-hasty in concluding my Marriage with the Granadine . Leonardo being perfectly cur'd , and requiting the kindness and noble entertainment he had receiv'd at our House , with many considerable presents , return'd to his own Quarters , to bring his business to a final end . For my part , my troubles increas'd more and more upon me ; for my Father , never giving me any notice of it , as if I had been a person not at all concern'd , concluded the contract with the Granadine , and pass'd his word he should have me ; which when I came to understand , I was so strucken , that I minded not what I did . This new Servant of mine , who expected ere long to be my Master , came to give me a visit : but I soon satisfy'd him , that he had reckon'd before his Hostess , for whereas he had flatter'd himself into a foolish imagination that he should have found the kindest reception in the world from me , he met with such a repulse , as he himself concluded , must rather proceed from the aversion , than any indifference I had for him . In a word , being not of those Favourites of fortune , who promise themselves the attainment of things impossible , he easily discover'd , that my refusal was the effect of some other cause , than the modesty , which a young Maid ought at least pretend to upon such occasions : and knowing withall that the wounded Leonardo had lodg'd some time in our House , he presum'd , that my disdain towards him was occasion'd by the love I had for the other , and thence inferr'd , that having not been so happy as to prevent him in the acquisition of my favour , he had , at best , but a hazardous after-game to recover it . The jealousie he conceiv'd upon this presumption oblig'd him to make trial of all the ways he could imagine , to be assur'd of it , so as that he might not do any thing , whereof it should afterwards repent him . Should all do so , there would not be so many groundless quarrels . I was in an extraordinary confusion during these overtures ; I acquainted Leonardo with my condition ; he came to see me that very night , and we agreed , the next , to leave my Father's house , and to go to some of his Relations , where we might be secretly Married . The expected hour being come ( unhappy hour to me , considering the misfortunes I have run through since ! ) as my Dearest and I were going out of the House and crossing into another Street , my jealous Servant ( who spent the nights to be assur'd of his suspition , which he now found to be too true ) presently knew us , and , attended by two Servants , he set upon Leonardo , never thinking of any such surprise ; so that ere he had the time to draw his Sword , he receiv'd three mortal wounds , and fell down dead , having not been able to speak one word . The little noise which the murtherers had made , occasion'd the Neighbours to come out with lights , upon the appearance whereof they ran away , fearing they might be discover'd . By this time there was a great stir at my Father's , that I could not be found , while I was in a manner dead , to see my Dearest lying breathless at my feet . Having recover'd my self , I consider'd it was to little purpose for me to stay in the street , after such an accident , so that putting off my Pattins , and tucking up my Coats , I ran away as fast as I could , to a friend's house of my Father's , an aged person and very poor , whom I told what had happened to me , and how much it concern'd me not to stay any longer at Granada . Whereupon taking a Horse , he set me on him , and brought me to the next Village , where we took up another for him , and thence we are come hither , to avoid my Father , who , accompany'd by Officers , makes a search after me , as I have understood by the way . For that reason I thought it not safe , that we should go into Sevil as soon as we came hither , but that it was better I conceal'd my self in some place near it . It was the pleasure of fortune to direct me to this Habitation of yours , into which , upon extraordinary intreaties your Gardener ventur'd to receive me for this last night . Thus Sir , have you the story of a wretched Maid ( if there ever were any such ) whose onely comfort now is in the good entertainment you are pleas'd to afford her . May Heaven requite your charity , since there cannot be a greater than to relieve such as are afflicted and persecuted to the extremity that I am . The conclusion of this dismal story , which Rufina had had the time to invent and study so well , was a shower of Crocodile-tears , which rais'd such a compassion in Marquina , that he could not forbear them himself . The subtle Baggage , who notwithstanding her counterfeit tears observ'd all the actions of Marquina , perceiv'd that he gave credit to her feign'd story , and that Love began to enter at that breach which compassion had made in his heart . This encourag'd Rufina to prosecute her imposture , being now in a manner confident to bring it to some effect . They continu'd a good while together , she weeping , as if she had done it for a wager , and he endeavouring all he could to comfort her : but that comfort came not up to the height of offering her the remedy she could have wish'd , for he had not yet overcome his covetous humour . Having with great attention consider'd the great beauty of Rufina , her affliction , and strange adventures , and that this happiness was as it were fallen into his mouth , he inferr'd that Heaven , as a signal addition to his former happiness , had directed her to his House . This was the first love that had ever mov'd Marquina's heart , and , in all sorts of persons that first passion ever acts violently . Is Marquina fallen in love ? He must needs then be liberal . Hath he entertain'd Rufina into his House ? That kindness will be the dearest to him that he ever did . O Love ! O insinuating Passion , who dost bewitch the World , who dost ruine and beset Men ! what Metamorphoses dost thou not work in them ? what Dispositions dost thou not change ? what Resolutions dost thou not dispence with ? what Felicities dost thou not disturb ? And what Hearts is it not in thy power to soften ? That of this insatiable Miser , which had cast off all sense of humanity towards his nearest Relations , love hath chang'd ; so that he hath transform'd a covetous and sordid Person into a liberal and magnificent . He is extreamly taken with Rufina ; he is passionately in love with her ; she will ere long be Mistress of his heart and wealth . She said many things in her relation , which might have betray'd her , had not the affection , wherewith Marquina hearkened to her , clos'd both his Eyes and Ears : nay , he was so prepossess'd with his passion , that he would have believ'd many other things from her , though they had been more improbable than they were . The effect of this sad narration of Rufina , was , that Marquina proffer'd her all the favour and assistance she could expect from him , his Estate , Life , Heart and Soul , giving her the title of absolute Mistress of all he was possess'd of , further entreating her , of all love , to give over thinking of her misfortunes , and assure her self that she was in a House where she might command , and that what ever she desir'd , her orders should be obey'd , as far as it lay in his power . Rufina very kindly thank'd him for so many generous proffers , concluding her complement with a fresh shower of tears , a kind of tempest she could raise , when ever she either pleas'd , or stood in need thereof . With these artifices , she became Mistress of Marquina and all he had , so as that she might dispose of him and it , as she pleas'd . Her beauty had given him a kind of Itch , and he was mighty desirous to try whether she would be as willing to cure him of it : but he knew not well how to acquaint her with his indisposition ; he resolv'd at last , in case he could do no good upon her by his submissions and presents , to use the last remedy , which was to Marry her . This is a Bait that many times takes the shyest of that subtle Sex ; but when they are so taken , he that does it is commonly snapp'd himself . I told you before , that Rufina had no other design than to examine the Chests of the greedy Merchant , and that she would not be any way engag'd till she were secure of her prize ; for the rascally trick shewn by Ruperio , had made her extreamly distrustful . Marquina staid all that day in his Garden , and neglected his business in the City ; but the next morning betimes , leaving his Guest asleep , he takes his Mule , and goes about his ordinary occasions , having charg'd the Gardener's Wife , to get a good breakfast for the Lady , as soon as she were awake , and to have a care of the House . He lock'd the Chamber-door where his Money was , and as he went out , charg'd the Gardener not to suffer any to come into his Garden , but the Old man who had brought Theodora thither , for that was the name the dissembling Rufina had given her self . That done , he went about his business , attended by the little Negro , whom he gave Money to buy Provisions for a good Dinner . Rufina got up , and the Gardener's wife punctually obey'd the orders she had receiv'd from her Master , treating her the best she could , out of this respect , that all the Domesticks made their advantage of those magnificences . Rufina comes down into the Garden , where she took occasion to commend the walks , and contrivances of it , for the Gardener kept it in very good order , and well supply'd with herbs , fruits , and flowers . Finding the Sun beginning to grow hot , she went into the House , where casually meeting with a Lute , on which Marquina's factor was wont to play , she set it in Tune , and made that her entertainment , till such time as Marquina return'd from the City , who hearing her at it , was not a little glad to find that perfection in her more than he knew before . Perceiving that Marquina hearkened to her Musick , she joyn'd her Voice to the Instrument , to breed one maggot more in his brain than he had already . She sung so excellently , that Marquina was ravish'd at the melody , and acknowledg'd that it was not the Voice of a mortal Creature , but an Angel come down from Heaven . He continu'd his attention a while , imagining she would have begun another Song ; but perceiving she laid by the Lute , he comes into the Room , and , transported with joy , How hath this poor Habitation been felicify'd , said he to her , by your retirement into it , most adorable Theodora ? What happiness did the hour of your arrival here bring me who never had known any before ? What honour have I receiv'd in beholding your transcendent Beauty , and to observe in you from time to time a thousand unknown excellencies which are not discover'd at the first sight ? This house may , no doubt , enter into competition with Heaven it self , since such an Angel honours it with her divine presence . What I say , Madam , is but little , in comparison of the passion I have for your worth , which were it to be commended proportionably to the apprehension I have of it , I think the most eloquent persons that ever were , would be at a loss for expressions suitable to so adorable a subject . You press too hard upon me , Dear Sir , replies the counterfeit Theodora , seeming to blush at those excessive praises ; I am not such a stranger to my self , but that I know it argues excess in the highest degree , to bestow such extraordinary commendations , on a person that deserves so little . Had I mistrusted your being within hearing , I would have put off my diversion to another time , since 't is not unlikely my Voice may seem harsh to you , compar'd to the excellent ones of this City , which you often hear , unless it be , that generous natures have an inclination to favour persons of mean parts , by flattering them , by their praises , into an imagination , that their endowments are greater than indeed they are . No more complements , I beseech you , replies Marquina , rais'd up to the highest pitch of besotted Love , my words come short of my faith , and I am to assure you withall , Madam , that though I have heard excellent Voices in Sevil , ( for I must confess there are some such ) yet yours is infinitely beyond any of them . Your most humble Servant , Sir , says Rufina , your commendations are infinitely beyond my deserts , and the honour you do me can do no less than raise in me a hearty wish , that my poor abilities might find you some further diversion with this Instrument , since you are pleas'd to acknowledge your self so much satisfy'd therewith : But my troubles are so great and pressing , that in what I did , I minded onely my own . I must see them at an end , ere you leave this House , says Marquina to her , and therefore let me intreat you , if you cannot conclude an absolute peace with your afflictions , at least condescend to a short cessation of arms . These reiterations of your favours must needs extreamly oblige me , replies Rufina , and consequently force me to a greatful compliance with your commands , as far as lies in my power : but I cannot promise it you so fully as I wish , finding the person who brought me hither , hath forgotten he did it , otherwise he would have found some means to have given me a Visit once in three days . Let not that create you any trouble , replies the amorous Merchant , but rather imagine there may be some just cause of his neglect . I have some apprehension , said she , that he may be return'd to Granada , out of a fear , that , being miss'd there , he might be question'd as a Complice of my escape ; and this would prove the greatest of all my misfortunes , for if he be gone , he hath carried all I had along with him . Never fear it , says Marquina , for he must have more compassion than to forsake you in so great an extremity ; but though he and all else fail you , assure your self , I shall not , whereof I cannot give you a greater assurance , than you may derive from this sincere protestation , of my being so passionately your Servant , that I imagine not my self to be the same person I was before I saw you . This transformation is wholly to be attributed to your Divinity , and thence you may inferr the influence you have over me . Having so said , Marquina made an absolute discovery of his Love ; the cunning Gypsie pretending she understood not his meaning , return'd civil Answers to the proffers he made her , acknowledging her self extreamly oblig'd to him for his kindness , and that she doubted not of the performance of what he was pleas'd , out of his own good nature to promise . By this time , Dinner was set on the Table ; they both sat down , and the entertainment was very noble , suitable to the Love of the Founder ; for where that little Deity comes once to reign , the first Act he makes , is for the banishment of all baseness and avarice . Rufina and Garay had agreed together , that he should come to her , when he were sure the old Merchant was abroad , and that he should disguise himself like a Beggar , that he might not be known , nor any suspition be conceiv'd of him . She had studied several ways to chouse the Merchant of some part of his Treasure , but she could not fix on any one she thought might prove effectual , the Chamber where it was Lock'd being extreamly fortify'd . She had continu'd there three days ere she had either seen or heard from Garay , and during the time , she express'd so great a discontent , as put Marquina to much trouble , in regard it kept him from making those free discoveries of his Love , which he would otherwise have done . In the mean time Rufina , who watch'd all occasions , cunningly discover'd the place where the Old man hid the Keys of his Iron chests . Marquina went , according to his custom , into the City , which being observ'd by Garay , he comes to his House in Beggars weeds , as they had agreed together , with two Crutches . Being got under the Window , at which Rufina was looking out , he begg'd an alms of her . She threw him down something , and ask'd him whence he came , whereto Garay answering that he was of Granada , she seem'd to be extreamly glad , and thereupon turning to the Gardener's wife , Let us go down a little into the Garden , said she to her , this poor fellow is come out of my Country , I would fain have some discourse with him , to know what news he hath brought thence . The poor Woman suspecting nothing , made no difficulty to let him into the Garden . Rufina ask'd him how long it was since he had left Granada ; whereto he answering , about nine or ten days , she continu'd her questions so long , that the Gardener's wife weary of their discourse , and having something else to do , left them . Being rid of her , they consider'd what was to be put in execution the night following , and agreed upon the course they were to take , to possess themselves of Marquina's Treasure . That done , Garay departed , and Rufina went up to her Chamber , telling the Gardener's wife , she had understood so much from that poor fellow , concerning her affairs , that it would not be long ere she return'd into her Country . The Gardener's wife , and the Maid were little pleas'd to hear that news , as fearing their Master would , upon her departure , re-assume his niggardly humour , and keep as miserable a a house as he had done before , nay haply put himself and all the servants to a greater penance in their diet , to get up what had been squander'd away , during her aboad there . Marquina being come home found Rufina that night more cheerful than at any time before ; which gave him the confidence to acquaint her more freely with his love then he had done , and to assure her of the disquiet he was in upon her account . Rufina seem'd not to take it amiss , nay by a greater familiarity then she had express'd towards him before , she rais'd in him some hopes of seeing his desires satisfi'd : whence the old dotard began to presume , that the fort would in a short time be taken in upon reasonable tearms . Upon this presumption , he bestow'd on her a Ring , which he had purposely bought for her , wherein was a Diamond worth about an hundred crowns , set about with little Rubies . The Lady gave him many thanks for so noble a present , and in requital promis'd him a Lesson on the Lute , to which she sung some new Aires , though she quarrell'd at the dulness of the Instrument . Marquina promis'd her a better the next day . They parted for that time , but with different thoughts , Marquina desirous to obtain those favours he expected from Rufina , and to oblige her thereto by presents , which overcome the greatest difficulties ; and Rufina contriving how to compass the robbery she intended . The next day , Garay ( a person of great experience in such designs ) got some others of the same profession to carry on the work ; and having observ'd Marquina going into his house , they staid till he were gone to bed , which was somewhat late , for Rufina , who held a correspondence with them , had purposely kept him up . About midnight , Garay and his Camerades brought a thing that had the figure of a man , stuff'd with straw , having about him a cloak , which cast over his shoulder , cover'd his face , and pitch'd it over against the principal window towards the garden , which was that part of the house where Marquina lodg'd , and left it there fastned to a stake they had thrust into the ground . The night was somewhat dark , and so more proper for their design . Having plac'd that figure , as I told you , they knock'd at the door so loud that it might have been heard from one end of the Garden to the other . Marquina awaken'd thereby leaps out of his bed , it being strange to him to hear such knocking at his garden door , at such an unseasonable time , as being a thing had never happen'd to him before . He call'd up his servant , and bid him see who knock'd at the door . The servant went out between sleeping and waking to see what the matter was , calling as loud as he could , Who knocks there ? But no body answering , and he not minding the figure that stood in the garden , told his Master that there was not any body . Marquina upon that got into bed again and compos'd himself to rest , but it was soon interrupted , for Garay knock'd more violently than he had done before , which astonish'd him the more , and oblig'd him to send down his m●n a second time , to see what the matter was . Bringing his Master the same account he had done before , he got up himself , puts his cloak about him , and calls at the window , Who knocks at my door thus unseasonably ? Whereto no Answer being made , he grew the more enrag'd ; but looking a little more earnestly about the house than his man had done , he perceiv'd the figure planted before his windows . Marquina was extremely afraid , at the sight of a person , who , as he thought , knock'd at his door , yet made him no answer , and assuming more courage than he was naturally Master of , he said to him very loud , 'T is basely done of you , Sir , to abuse me thus , you shall find I am not a person to suffer it ; pray keep on your way , and disturb not my rest any more , if you think not your self invulnerable , and that a brace of good bullets will make no impression in your inchanted skin . Having made that bravado he shut to the window and went to bed ; but he was hardly got warm in it , ere they began to knock more violently than they had done before ; which oblig'd him to take a fire-lock , which he kept always ready charg'd for the security of his mony . Opening the window , he found still in the same posture , him , who would not have stirr'd out of it , had he not been forc'd by some other . What obstinacy of impudence is it in you , said he to him , very much incens'd , to do a mischief , you are nothing the better for , in thus disturbing my rest ? 't is impardonable , and deserves an exemplary chastisement ; be you gone immediately from my door , or I shall send you going the next way . Whereupon cocking the fire-lock , and aiming at him , and the other never stirring , as it were out of a presumption , that he had not any fire-arms , wherewith he might make good his threats , he gave him notice the third time , that he would not oblige him to do a violence which he was unwilling to do . At last perceiving he minded not any thing he said , but as 't were defi'd him , he resolv'd to give fire , not onely to frighten him , but , if he could , to hurt him . He shot , and the figure fell to the ground , upon which Garay , who was not far off , cries out with a doleful tone , O God , I am kill'd ; and immediately he and his Camerades made a great noise at the sight of a man so unfortunately murther'd . Marquina was extremely troubled at what he had done , it being observ'd , that covetous persons are for the most part cowardly , and extremely fear what-ever may cause them any loss . He shut the window , and in a great fright awaking Rufina ( who had greater things to mind than sleeping ) told her what he had done . She seem'd to be extremely troubled at it , and much blam'd him , that he had executed so cruel a resolution . For since he knew himself to be safe enough in his own house , he might have suffer'd them to knock at his door till they had been weary ; that he had better endur'd that noise , and lost a little of his rest , than be in the trouble he was in , that he had been the cause of a man's death . She added several other reasons , which so confounded poor Marquina , that he knew not what to do . She advis'd him for his safety , to go immediately and take refuge in the Monastery of St. Bernard , it being certain , that if the dead person were found there the next morning , he would be carried to prison , as being murther'd so near his house . Marquina was so perplex'd , that he wish'd he had never come into the world ; and it is to be imagin'd , that if Rufina had not been very highly concern'd to dissemble upon this occasion , she would have dy'd with laughing . He rais'd up all his people , and told them what had happen'd , and all blam'd him , for his being so forward to commit such an action , which made the poor old dotard almost mad . He imagin'd himself already apprehended , his mony carri'd away , and but a small matter between him and hanging , at least if he were oblig'd by tortures to acknowledge his crime , never considering that it was pardonable for one man to kill another in his own defence . At last , he resolv'd to go to S. Bernard's ; but knew not how to dispose of his mony . He thought it no prudence to leave it at the discretion of his Servants ; to carry it to a friend's house ( in case he had any , for persons of his humour have very few ) he had not time . In this distraction he desir'd Rufina to advise him ; she seeming very much troubled , and no less fearful than he , pretended she could not give him any ; but after a little pause she gave him that advice , which she had prepar'd long before , and he follow'd it . She ask'd him what mony he might have in the house ? He ingenuously confess'd that he had about four thousand crowns in gold , and somewhat better than half the said summe in silver . I 'l tell you what I would do , were I in your case , says the subtil Picara , ( since it cannot be carried to a friend's house without being seen ) I would burie it in the garden , in some place , where you may afterwards find it , by some mark you shall set to that purpose . This you must do your self , so as that your very servants may not know any thing of it , lest they might be tempted to prove false to you ; for the times are such now , that a man must have a care whom he trusts . I would assist you herein , and keep your counsel , were it not that I am afraid , when the search comes to be made , and I be left here , I shall be the first taken ; and I would be loath to run my self into that hazard , having but just escap'd those I have acquainted you with . In the midst of his affliction , Marquina was troubled to perceive by his guest's discourse , the disturbance she was in upon his account , and what struck him most to the heart , was , that he saw himself upon the point of losing her . This consideration forc'd from him not onely tears , but also bitter exclamations against the malicious crossness of his fortune . Rufina desir'd him to be of good courage , persuading him to do as she advis'd him , and hope the best . So that having commanded all his servants to go to their several chambers , and not to stir thence , he and Rufina , whom onely he durst trust , went to the place where the mony was . It lay in a huge chest , cover'd all over with iron-bars , and the keys were so extraordinary , that it was impossible to counterfeit them , or to get a piece thence by any other wile than what was invented by our subtil Ferret . They first took out all the silver , and then put the gold into a little box , and , having brought all into the garden , they made two holes , at some distance one from the other , in one whereof they put the silver , and in the other , the gold , setting a mark that they might find the places again . Marquina took along with him two hundred crowns in gold , and gave Rufina fifty , to shift for her self , till the business were accommodated . That done , they went up into the house , whence they might see several persons walking with a light ; 't was Garay and his camerades , who represented the Magistrate , which Rufina shewing him , advis'd him to make all the haste he could to St. Bernard's . To do that , they got over the garden wall , as being afraid to open the door , for they perceiv'd the actors of this comedy kept a watch there , with such authority , as if they had really been the Officers of Justice . All Marquina's family follow'd him over the wall , fearing they might come into trouble for their Master's fault . Marquina and his Mistress lurk'd somewhere thereabouts , till it was day , that they might have the Church-door open , to get into the Monastery . Garay was hard by , to see what became of Marquina and his people . Finding he had left his house , and got into the Monastery with Rufina , he went about an hour after Sun-rising to St. Bernard's , in the habit of a Secular Priest , that he might the better speak to Rufina . She told him how things stood , and how they had buried the mony in the garden , and that it was all in silver , intending to reserve all the gold for her self . About mid-night Garay and one of his Camerades went along with Rufina , disguiz'd in man's cloaths , to the garden . They help'd her over first , to go and see whether there might be any body in the house , but all were vanish'd as if the house had been visited . She thereupon call'd Garay and his companion , and , having taken up the mony , they carri'd it away , and took up their quarters at one of the farthest Inns of the suburbs . Having been merry a while , and drunk their own healths , and to the good success of their future designs , they went all to bed , the two men together , and Rufina by her self . As soon as she found they were asleep , she puts on the same habit , and returns to the garden . She took up the little box of gold , and , without any disaster , got safe to the Inn before her companions awaked . The next day , having divided the silver , whereof she and Garay had the best part , and sew'd up the gold in her cloaths , she left Sevit , taking Garay along with her , who , finding what advantages he might make of her company , resolv'd to run fortunes with her . They took their way towards Madrid , to which place they will be got , by that time we shall see what is become of Marquina , whom we left in St. Bernard's Monastery . Having continu'd there four days after Rufina's departure from him , he knew not what to think of her that she came not again , as she had promis'd . He address'd himself to one of the Monks , who had great acquaintances in the City , and intreated him to inquire what proceedings there might be against him , upon the murther he had committed . The Religious man promis'd him an account of it ; but having enquir'd at those places where he might most probably hear thereof , no body could give him any satisfaction . He thereupon told Marquina , that he might safely go abroad and needed not to fear any thing . He went out one night to a friend 's of his , whom he acquainted with all that had past , as also the great perplexity he was in , desiring him to make a more particular enquiry into the business , than he thought the Religious man had done . He did so , and gave him the same account as the other . Yet would not that satisfie him , but he must desire his friend to go to his house , whereof he gave him the Mistris key . He went , and found it without any body in it , and his Mule dead , for want of meat and tendance . He went with this news to his friend , advising him to come out of the Monastery , and go home , and thence about the City , as he was wont to do . The death of his Mule troubled him not much , so glad was he to find himself once more at liberty : the onely thing gave him any disquiet , was , that his Theodora ( under which name Rufina went ) came not to see him . But he imagin'd the cause of it might be , that , being a young Maid , she had shelter'd her self some-where , to keep out of the hands of Justice , or that haply she might have been met with by her Father , who , as she had told him , sought after her . He went to his house , whither came soon after the Gardener and his wife , and the other servants . He goes into the Garden , and , notwithstanding all the fear and distraction he had been in , remembred the place where he had hid his mony , and was not a little glad to find the mark where he had set it ; so that before he went to bed , he resolv'd to secure his treasure in its former garrison . As soon as it was dark , he takes the Gardener with him , and a Lanthorn and Candle , and goes first to the place where the Silver was , and bids him digg . He did so , but there was nothing to be found , whereat Marquina was extremely surpriz'd . He went thence to the place where they had laid the gold , and there they found as little , onely Rufina knew what was become of all . He walk'd several turns about the garden , with much vexation , imagining the marks might be misplac'd ; but what in looking after the marks , and what in digging ; the night slipp'd away , so that at last dispairing to find any thing that night , he behav'd himself like a person distracted . The Gardener knew not what he look'd for , nor for what reason he had brought him thither . The poor man resolv'd to have a little patience till the next morning , being still in some hope to find what he had hidden . He went to bed , or rather to spend the night in unsufferable torments : but as soon as it began to dawn , he got up , and having call'd up the Gardener , they return'd to the work they had been at the night before . Having digg'd again at those places , where he was confident he had laid the mony , all they could find was , that there had been two holes made there before , and that mony or something else had been hidden there , but all was remov'd . This assurance made him run stark mad , throwing himself on the ground , running his head against the wall , and doing such things as rais'd a compassion in his servants , who thence concluded that he had lost his mony , and suspected the feign'd Theodora , to have robb'd him , by the orders he gave them to search after her all over the City . But she was far enough out of his reach , and had so wel secur'd his mony , that it was not likely it would come into his chests any more . He kept his bed a good while , our of a pure madness , that he had so soon lost , what had cost him many years trouble and pains to get together . The robbery was soon divulg'd all over the City ; some , who knew not his humour , pitied his misfortune , but such as had experience of his insatiable avarice , were not a little pleas'd to find him so justly punish'd . The end of the first Book . LA PICARA , OR The Triumphs of Female Subtilty . The Second Book . AS soon as our subtle Picara had done her work at Marquina's , and had made a broken Merchant of one , who was accounted the wealthiest about Sevil , she thought it not prudence to make any long s●●y , for fear of falling into the hands of Justice , whose Officers would be abroad , upon the sollicitations of the party robb'd . She was gotten far enough out of the way , ere he was sensible of his loss , for the next night after they had taken away the Money , she and Garay hired two Mules , upon which they came to Carmona , which lies about half a days journey from Sevil. They had taken up two places in the Madrid-coach , which was to pass through that City , and take them up as it went. They lighted , at Carmona , at one of the best Inns , where Rufina , keeping out of sight , was resolv'd to expect the Coach , considering with her self , what she might come to in time , now that she was already Mistress of four thousand Crowns in Gold , in good double Pistols and Quadruples , which was all that penurious Merchant had gotten together , during his whole Life , with much pains taking , and many a hazardous venture into the most remote Climats . Behold here , the exemplary punishment , which many times happens to those miserable wretches , who become the Slaves of their own wealth . And what infinitely adds to their misfortune , is , that people are more apt to congratulate than bemoan it : for how can they expect that others should have any kindness for them , when they themselves have not any but for what they lay up in their Chests ? The Coach which our fortunate adventurers expected to carry them to Madrid , came at its usual time to Carmona . There were in it already six Persons , a Gentleman , and his Lady , a Priest , two University-Scholars , and a Servant belonging to the Priest , a young Lad about fifteen years of Age. They all knew , that there were two persons to be taken in at Carmona , who had paid somewhat extraordinary , for the best places . They accordingly resign'd them , as soon as they perceiv'd their coming towards the Coach : but Garay , who was a very civil and obliging person , would needs recommend his interest in the place to the Gentleman's Lady , whom he seated on the left side of Rufina , and sat himself in the fore-part of the Coach , with her Husband . All being plac'd to their content , they left Carmona on the Munday morning , it being in September , when most Fruits are ripe . All thought it a great happiness , that they had met so good Company ; but Rufina and Garay had another secret satisfaction , arising from the thought of the good prize that had brought them into that good Company . The Gentleman was a Person of excellent discourse ; the Priest , of a very sociable and conversative humour , and the two young Scholars made it appear , that they had not mis-pent their time at the University , every one being desirous to make the best discovery he could of his abilities . The Priest took occasion to tell them , that he was going to Court , to get a Priviledge , to put two little pieces of his into the Press , being such as some Friends of his had assur'd him he should oblige the World in the publication of them . The Gentleman , who sate next him , was a person acquainted with Letters , and express'd a great curiosity to know what they might treat of . Doctor Monsalvo ( so was the Priest called ) told him they were Books of Discourses , and Divertisements ; representing to him that things of that kind , were kindly receiv'd at Court : that one of them was entituled , The Staple of Discourse and Complements ; and the other , The Flowers of Helicon ; that the former contained twelve Moral Novels , with an intermixture of Verses ; and the Flowers of Helicon was a collection of Poems written by him , during his Residence at the University of Salamanca . He told them withall , that , if they thought it not tedious , he would entertain them with somewhat out of the former , when ever they should be at leisure to give him attention . Rufina , who was a great lover and reader of such Treatises , intreated the Doctor , if it were no trouble to him , to read one of his Novels , promising her self , from the assurance she had of his excellent parts , that the stile and conceptions would be answerable to the worthiness of the Author . I have endeavour'd , all I could , Madam , says the Doctor to her , to conform my self to the stile now us'd at Court ; my Prose is free from affectation , and consequently will not weary the Reader , nor are the conceipts so flat as to produce the same effect . I make it my business to give my Writings a little life and smartness , which may raise in the Reader an earnestness to know the period of the adventures . I write as I speak , because I see Men love those things that are natural , better than those which smell of too much study and affectation ; and take it from me as a thing very certain , that it requires a certain measure of confidence for any Man to write as the times go now ; which proceeds hence , that so many excellent Wits busie themselves in writing , and publish things as admirable as ingenious , and not onely Men , who profess Letters , but also some Women . Among the latter , how are we to celebrate the ingenuity of Donna Maria de Zaras , and Soto Mayor , who hath worthily deserv'd the title of the Sibyl of Madrid , as also the reputation she hath acquir'd of an excellent Wit , and to do admirable things in Poetry , having lately put into the Press a piece containing ten Novels , which are look'd on as so many miracles , by those who are Judges in that kind of writing ? The excellency of her Prose , and the subtilty of the designs , together with the insinuating intertexture of the Verses , have given mate to the best Pens of Spain . Donna Anna Caro de Malien , a Native of our City of Sevil , comes not much behind her , and may be allow'd near the same measure of praise . Her sweet and harmonious Verses suspend the Spirits , and charm the Ears of all that hear them , as hath been seen , by those publish'd by her the last Carnaval , at the new Palace , built by his Majesty , near the Course , which may be called the eighth Wonder of the World , since she speaks of it , with an eloquence answerable to the preparations which had been there made , many days before , for the divertisement of their Catholick Majesties . The Doctor having ended this discourse , he took out his Book of Novels , and , the Company having compos'd themselves to silence and attention , he entertain'd them with that which follows . THE FIRST NOVEL . All Covet , all Loose . VAlentia , one of the most eminent Cities of Spain , the Nurse of so many noble Families , the Centre of ingenious Spirits , and the sacred Receptacle of the Bodies of divers Saints , gave Birth unto Don Alexander , a Person of noble Extraction , Young , and Master of all those excellent Qualities , for which Men are either lov'd or admir'd . Having left his Country about twelve years before in the company of an Uncle of his , who had the command of a Troop of Horse in Flanders , he behav'd himself with so much gallantry in those parts , that he was in a short time advanc'd to be Cornet , under his Uncle , who dying , he supply'd his place , and so continu'd twelve years in the service of this Catholick Majesty , Philip the Third , against the revolted Provinces of the Low-countries . He was , at last , in compensation of his Services , honoured with the Order of Saint James , with the ordinary allowances belonging thereto . During that part of the year , which makes a kind of cessation of Arms in those colder Countries , his aboad was in the City of Antwerpe , where , by certain Letters from Valentia , he receiv'd the news of his Father's death , which made him , being the eldest , heir of a very considerable estate . He might indeed now have lived plentifully on his own , and pursu'd his pleasures , as many other young Cavaliers did , who place all the felicity of this Life in the infamous enjoyments thereof : But he , a dutiful Son of Honour , chose rather to continue the exercises of War , and serve his Country , than by a sudden exchange of employments , blast his reputation , and incurr the reproach of a person impatient of hardship , and touch'd with a spice of effeminacy . This consideration discovers him to be much more stay'd than those young Gentlemen , who prefer whole Skins , the shameful blandishments of Ease , and the warmth of their own Fires , before the honour , which a person truly deserving that name should endeavour to purchase in the service of his Prince . But Don Alexander considering withal , that he could not , upon this news of his Father's death , avoid taking a journey to Valentia , to order the disposal of his Estate , he desired leave to do it , of his most serene Highness the Arch-Duke Albert , who , finding the just occasion he had to go , easily condescended , proffering him , at his return , what advancement he could reasonably expect : which oblig'd him to make the more earnest promises to come back into Flanders , contrary to the presumptions of many , who imagined , that he had made an Exit from the Military Stage , thence forward to follow the more pleasant divertisements of a Civil life . Being come to Valentia , where his Relations and Friends kindly entertained him , he began to order the management of his affairs , not trifling away his time in unprofitable diversions , whereto young Men are but too much addicted . For though he were a Souldier , yet was he no lover of Gaming , a disposition for which he was much to be commended , considering his Age and Quality : inasmuch as Gaming occasions a thousand misfortunes , and unhappy accidents , whereof there had happened not a few at Valentia . Nor was Don Alexander as yet any way inclin'd to Love , though he could not want occasions to express his Courtship , and how far he had studied the Mysteries of Love and Eloquence , since what added much to the Lustre of that City , was the great number of fair Ladies , shining in it like so many stars . But his most ordinary employment was the exercising of his Horses . Of these he had four excellent ones , extreamly well manag'd , which he had bought in Andalusia , and on which he rode a hunting the Bulls , according to the custom of the Country , shewing himself , at that sport , more dextrous than all those who were accounted the Bravos of the City . 'T is a custom in Valentia , that at the beginning of the Spring , for the space of about fifteen days together , most of the families of the City go about the Silk-husbandry , which they have in the adjacent Villages . One day , Don Alexander rid abroad into the Country , through that delightful Plain which is near a Garden not far from Valentia , known by the name of the Monastery of our Lady of Hope , and having spent the whole afternoon about those pleasant Gardens , refreshing himself with the sweet scent of the flowers of the Orenge-trees , whereof there is good store thereabouts , ( the Sun being so low that it seem'd to be equally divided between us and our Antipodes ) he pass'd by a Country house not far from the pleasant River of Turia , where he heard , at a small distance , one playing on a Lute , so well , that he thought he had not heard any Musick comparable to it before . He stopp'd his horse , imagining the person playing on that Instrument so excellently might also sing to it . He expected a while with much impatience ; but the Musician putting the Instrument into several different Tunes , did not what he so much desired , which was , to hear her voice . In the mean time night came on , and Don Alexander extremely delighted with the place he was in , gave his horse to his Lacquey , and causing him to remove a little distance off , he staid alone , under the green Balcony , whence the Musick came , to find out who made it . But he had not waited long , ere he could perceive , by the light of the Moon , that it was a Lady , who being got into that Balcony to take the advantage of a gentle wind then blowing , began afresh her delightful Musick on the Lute , whereto she join'd that of an admirable voice , singing an Air , which made an absolute conquest of that Heart , wherein all the hardships of War had not made the least breach . Whence we may deduce this Remark , That Cupid can do more in a minute , than Mars , in a Troy-siege . To say the same thing again in other words , The excellency of the Voice , and the transcendent nimbleness of the hand , the compliance and competition between them , so ravish'd our young Gallant , that he wish'd she might never give over , at least not till he were satiated with that pleasure . But the Lady laid by her Instrument , and leaning her breast on the Balcony , though 't were night , made a shift to see the young Gallant , whom her Musick had ti'd so long by the ears ; who also perceiving her , would needs make his advantage of so blest an opportunity . So that getting as near her as he could , he broke forth into this Complement : How infinitely happy must that absent Gentleman be , Madam , ( for in the Verses she had sung , she bemoan'd the absence of a certain person ) who deserves so excellent a voice to bemoan his absence . I should be extremely glad of his acquaintance , that I may give him that of this good news , that he is so obligingly bemoan'd by so deserving a Lady as you seem to be . The Lady wondred to find her self surpriz'd , but recovering out of her astonishment , though she knew not the person who had spoken to her , she gave him this Answer . As to the Song you heard , Sir , you are not to imagine it sung out of any tenderness I have for some person now far from me , and therefore you may spare your self the trouble to learn who it may be , and consequently to tell him how highly he is in my favour , as you imagine . What assurance can I have of that , says Alexander , knowing , by what I have heard from your own mouth , the predominant passion of your soul ? How , I pray , Sir , may you be concern'd in that , said she to him ? Very much , replies he ; for the enchantment of your voice hath been so powerful over him who hath heard it , that it is not without reason he requires assurances of what he asks you , to prevent the disquiet , which he must otherwise expect . She could not forbear laughing at this discourse of Alexander's , and telling him withall , that Women do prudently , when they are flattered , not to believe any thing that Men say to them , in regard they never speak truth , representing things , not as they really are , but as they appear to their beguil'd imaginations , . Wherein , I pray , says Alexander , do you think , Madam , that I have told you any thing short of truth ? Mistake me not , repli'd she , I do not charge you with a coming short , but going much beyond it , for you are so prodigal of your commendations of a person you are yet very little acquainted with , nay have not so much as well view'd , that , you must either laugh at my simplicity , or think me a great admirer of my self , if I should credit what you say . To convince you of either your errour or palpable flattery , of many , I need onely give you this one instance , that , when I my self , and others whose judgments I dare trust , think I do not sing tolerably well , you would make me believe , that my voice hath rais'd you into ecstasies , when another would not have a minute's patience to hear me . Nay , Madam , replies he , take heed your reproaches rebound not upon your self , disparage not your self so far , and slight not Truth so much as to call her by any other name than her own ; you have an admirable voice , and the subject of the words you sung must needs be such , since it is not to be imagin'd you sung them in vain . To make them perfect , there needs onely the mixture of a little jealousie , were it not that the happy man , upon whose account those words were made , knowing your worth , cannot give you any . Upon this the Lady remov'd from the place where she was , that she might more commodiously proceed in her discourse with Don Alexander , ( though she knew him not ) for she imagin'd he could not talk at that rate without some ground . Which made her say to him , If you make any comparison between that enchantment you speak of , and the suspicion you seem to have , I can assure you , that you are very well read in the art of Flattery , and therefore I beseech you , attribute not a melancholy humour I am subject to , to any regret occasion'd by the absence of any person , for I was never yet troubled with any such thing , and I think shall not as long as I live . I would give all I am worth in the world , says he , conditionally what you say were true . Would your hazard be very great in that , replied she ? Very little , said he , considering the account upon which I proffer it ; but I should say no less were I possess'd of all the world , and think it well bestow'd . I am extremely happy , answers the Lady , to hear things so highly spoken to my advantage ; but I should be transcendently vain , to imagine I should raise love in any person before I am seen by him : nay , I dare promise you , that if you had seen my face , you would not haply be so resolute . My hearing cannot deceive me , replies he , and I presume , that the person , who is so excellent to satisfie that part , may be the like in other things , which the envious night permits me not a view of at present . And when you consider , that in the discourse I have had with you , I have not talk'd of beams , nor splendor , nor us'd those expressions , which they seem to have studied ; who with affected Hyperboles , make it their business to flatter and abuse Ladies , you should in some measure assure your self , that I begin to conceive an unfeigned passion for you . Well , to humour you a little , says she , I have some inclination to believe you , which will be much confirm'd , if you tell me who you are . I have a desire , said he to her , first to deserve it by my services , that , in case there may be any thing wanting in me , as to Quality , those I hope to render you may supply the defect . Nay then I am satisfi'd , said she , that you are a person of Quality , when you have such a distrust of your self . Pardon me that I am forc'd to leave you , for I hear my self call'd to receive some company newly come into the house , and if I should not immediately be gone , some would come and find me here . Do me the favour then , says Alexander , to give me leave to wait on you here to morrow at this time . I know not whether it may be in my power , said she to him , however do you not fail to come hither ; and though something may prevent my giving you the meeting , yet shall I think my self very much oblig'd to you . I shall infallibly expect you , replies the enamour'd Gallant , more fix'd in my resolution than the Stars , you see , are in the firmament . Your last words , repli'd she , if I cannot-sleep to night , will find my thoughts a diversion to deceive the dull season ; but when you come next , I beseech you , be not so liberal of your Hyperboles , me-thinks they grate the ear , and I think all that use them great Flatterers , and consequently no great honourers of Truth , especially considering how meanly I deserve . Having said thus , and given him a very obliging salute , she got out of the Balcony , leaving Alexander in a little disturbance , to see that she left him so soon : for he was extremely taken as well with the excellency of her voice , as that of her discourse . He had a great desire to know who she was , and she had the same curiosity concerning him , for she immediately commanded a servant to follow him , and not to return till he had discover'd who he was : which he did without much trouble , inasmuch as not far thence , he saw him get up on horse-back , and knew him , and presently return'd with the news to his Mistris , who was over-joy'd to hear it was Don Alexander , of whom she had heard such noble things , and seen behave himself so galantly at the Hunting of the Bulls . Don Alexander , being come home , enquir'd of a Neighbour of his , who that Lady might be to whom he had spoken ; and describing to him the place where she Liv'd , he understood her name was Donna Isabella , ( the Sir-name , for some reason , I shall forbear ) a Lady of great repute in the City , and of extraordinary endowments , whose understanding was equal to her beauty , Daughter to one Don Berenguel Antonio , a person of great fame for his long services in the Wars , who having quitted the Military life , and Married , well advanc'd in years , had left that fair Daughter , who was then Fatherless and Motherless , with a very inconsiderable fortune ; in regard her Father's estate consisted most in Pensions bestow'd on him by King Philip the Second , in requital of his Services . This Lady liv'd with an Aunt of hers , an ancient Gentlewoman , who for the most part kept her Bed , and was then retir'd to that Country-house , to look after her Silk-husbandry . Thus was Alexander fully inform'd of all he desir'd to know , though he had already had a particular accompt of the perfections which made the City of Valentia full of discourses of her Beauty and Wit , which was such that she had the reputation of writing good Verses , a quality very recommendable in a person of her Sex and Quality . Alexander had never seen her , and was very desirous to do it , even before he had seen her ; and understanding she Liv'd at that Country-house , his desire was the more enflam'd : which made him Ride abroad the oftner , hoping to be favour'd with such another opportunity as he had met with before . But he had not that happiness a good while , her Aunt being so sick , that she could not stir out of the room where she lay . About fifteen days afterwards , the old Gentlewoman being a little recover'd , she had the liberty to go and see the Profession of a Nun , at the Royal Monastery of Zaida , which was not far from the Country-house : At which Ceremony all the Gallantry of Valentia , of both Sexes , was present . Donna Isabella came thither also , but having her face cover'd with her Mantle , and attended onely by one of her Women , she got into a little obscure Chappel . Alexander , on the other side , who fail'd not to be there , hoping to meet her , on whom he had fasten'd his affections , wondred very much that he found her not among the other Ladies ; and suspecting she might be one of those who were retir'd into that Chappel , and had their faces cover'd with their Mantles , he went in to them , with two other friends , to whom he said , ( presuming it was she as soon as he saw her ) The new-made Nun is not much oblig'd to these Ladies , who retire to a place , whence they cannot see those Ceremonies , which all the rest are so desirous to do : but I attribute this indifference to the little inclination they have to become Nuns . Isabella was not a little pleas'd to see Alexander , whom she had before observ'd in the Church , and wish'd not so well attended as he then was . However , changing her Voice , she return'd him this answer . Being not invited to this Feast , we cannot expect the same welcome as those that are : And for the little curiosity we discover to see the Ceremonies used , at the reception of a Nun , having seen the like several times before , we do not much mind this , in regard the seeing of it but once is enough to satisfie a person inclinable to be a Nun. Nay then , I see , says one of Alexander's friends , that you are not of their number who have a desire to enter into that Profession . I have no Answer to make you as to that , reply'd she , save that a person cannot enter into this state of Life , unless he be thereto called by God , a favour I do not yet find in my self that she hath done me . We may then , replies Alexander , infer from this discourse of yours , that you are not Married , but desirous to be so . What my inclinations are , as to Marriage , said she , I am not oblig'd to give you any accompt , who are very far from being related to me so nearly , as that I should acquaint you with my resolution in a business of that concernment . However , you may satisfie us so far , Madam , says Alexander , as to let us know , which condition of Life you would rather choose . Which I pray , Sir , would you advise me to , said she to him ? That of Matrimony , says Alexander . What , whether I have the accommodations requisite to enter into that state , or not ? reply'd she . If all be wanting , says he to her , you must endeavour to forget your self , for she who is not born to be a Nun , and cannot be Married , must remain Newter , as being uncapable of both . I could very well follow that advice , said she . But if you please , Madam , says Alexander , to discover , what your Mantle permits us not to see , I will give you a better advice . Coming up nearer her , as if he were confident of that favour , she met his desires , and purposely gave him a full view of one of her fair Eyes , which Alexander's two friends also took notice of . If the advice you intend to give me , said she , should prove to my disadvantage , 't were better , I should still continue undiscover'd , though to hear your advice , I should not think it much to answer your expectation . That can do you no prejudice , says Alexander to her , in regard we have observ'd some things which assure us , that you ought to choose the state of Matrimony , in which you would make the person you should think worthy your enjoyments , the happiest Man in the world : Nay , ere I know any more of you than I do already , I wish my self the person , for whom that felicity is reserv'd . His two friends affirm'd the same thing on their own behalf , being extreamly satisfy'd with her Wit , and the little they had seen of her Face , Can there be any happiness comparable to mine , said she , who have three such handsome Persons at my Devotion , of whom it is in my power to make one the happiest Man in the World ? Well , Gentlemen , since you cannot expect I should make a sudden choice in a business of this concern , you will give me leave to examine your several perfections , that I may pitch upon him , who , in my judgement , may pretend to most . Upon that every one began to celebrate his own worth , and undervalue his Competitors . They pass'd away some time in that pleasant discourse , without any offence taken , though the place they were in should have minded them , that some other Conversation would have been more suitable : But now a-days , young people are grown to that height of Profaneness , that they make little difference between Churches and Exchanges . But the Lady having had the patience to hear what every one had to say on his own behalf , she answer'd them altogether , thus ; I am fully inform'd of the qualities , and deserts of Persons every way so excellent ; I am now to advise with my Pillow , to know which of the three I should prefer , though to tell you the truth , I have in a manner resolv'd upon my choice already , finding in my self a stronger inclination for one of the three than for either of the other two . The person I mean hath many excellent qualities , but the particular inducement I have to think him worthy my approbation , is , that I know him to be a very great Wit ; all I have to object against him , is , that he fears I am already engag'd to some other , whence I infer he is jealous , and consequently of an ill nature . Alexander immediately apprehended she spoke of him , reflecting on what had past in their discourse the first time he had seen her . The time being come for people to go out of the Church , the three Lovers out-vy'd one the other to find out passionate complements to take leave of the Lady , Alexander purpofely staying to be the last , onely to whisper these words to her . 'T is too great a Tyranny , Madam , towards a Servant so passionately yours , in so long time not to vouchsafe him a full sight of you : I beseech you , be more kind to him hereafter , least your further disdain may have some fatal effects on him . The indisposition of an Aunt , reply'd she , whom I must constantly attend , I hope , you will think an allowable excuse ; and what I tell you is much more true , than the expressions you make to me of your Love. But I will endeavour your satisfaction , and put a period to your complaints , when , possibly , you least expect it . Alexander had not the time to make her any Answer , and so he parted from her , leaving her deeply in Love , and extreamly desirous to discourse with him more at leisure . Some few days after , Fortune favour'd her with an opportunity to her own wishes , at the same Balcony where he had spoken to her the first time . As soon as she perceiv'd Alexander , she came down , and they discours'd a long time together without any interruption . The effect of this interview and long conference , upon Alexander , was , that his Love , before little better than kindled , now broke forth into a flame . Isabella came not much behind him , yet had that command of her passion , as not to grant him the greatest kindness that can happen between persons of different Sexes , though it were out of this onely reflection , that to have done it , at the first interview , would have argu'd such a compliance and easiness of Nature , as no Violence of affection should ever be able to excuse . Alexander being now fully satisfy'd that Isabella was both a great Wit , and a great Beauty , writ several Love-letters to her , and the better to express his passion , he also sent her some Verses of his own composure . Isabella knew , that Alexander , among so many other qualities he had acquir'd , was also skilful in Poetry , and consequently was the more surpris'd and satisfy'd therewith . Some of his Missives she very modestly answered in these tearms . THE LETTER . THose Commendations which transcend the merit of the Person on whom they are bestow'd , do rather injure , than oblige , and disparage the judgement of the Giver , in as much as the Receiver , thinking her self unworthy the honour , justly takes the Elogy for a Satyr . I am not so much a Stranger to my self , but that I can distinguish between Flattery and Truth ; nor am I so poorly conceited of my self , but that I think I deserve somewhat of the praises you give me . I shall think it an obligation , if you abate some part of what you tell me , and find out a mean between excessive praise and contempt , for the former my own imperfections advise me to look on as an abuse . I have no great experience of your disposition , and therefore think it not strange if I give not the credit you expect to your Poetry , because it is the Language of Fiction ; nor yet to your Prose , because it proceeds from the same Author , who , 't is very likely hath read Romances . Whether they were the dictates of a sincere Affection , or an obliging Complement , it is onely in the power of Time to discover , and with all to assure me , whether I am to acknowledge your civilities , or resent the injury you have done me . The fair Isabella found out an expedient to convey this Letter into the hands of Don Alexander , her newly caught Gallant , who , desirous to set himself right in the opinion of his Mistress , and assure her of the sluency of his style in things of this kind , caus'd the Messenger to stay , and take along with him this Answer . THE LETTER . I See then , Madam , so that you procure your own satisfaction , you care not what inconveniences I may run into ; since that to be more moderate in your praises ( as you seem to desire ) cannot be without so much the greater prejudice to my reputation , in that I think my self far short of transcendency , in that particular , and I am forc'd to bring in the excess of my Love , to supply the defects of my Poetry . That I may therefore be no more guilty of such a crime , I will henceforth express my self in Prose , and in some measure do what you command me in your Letter . You would find it no great difficulty to believe me , if you knew what I feel ; nay though out of modesty you pretend to be ignorant of it , I defie you to do it , unless withal you resolve never to consult your Glass any more . Well , Madam , it may be the time of your conversion is not yet come , when it shall , your eyes will be opened , and you shall find , that , of all the hearts , subdu'd by the charms of your Beauty , mine may haply be the least , but withal the most passionate captive . Time , which gives all things their birth , perfection , and period , shall be the Touchstone , to try whether this be Truth or Fiction ; nay I leave it to the same old Gentleman to assure you of a thing , you yet pretend to be ignorant of , which is , that , while I live , you shall be sole Sovereign Mistress and Directress of my Inclinations . And then haply good nature , gratitude , and generosity will rather advise you to acknowledgements of the love I bear you , than a resentment of the injuries you charge me withal . This Letter gave Isabella that satisfaction concerning her new Gallant , which she expected . The frequent visits were continu'd of Alexander's side , and the Epistolary correspondence on both sides : so that the inclinations they had one to another were , by these degrees , heightned into a noble flame of mutual love . His Mistress commanded him above all things to keep his pretensions to her very secret , which he inviolably promis'd to do . Nay she was so scrupulous as to that particular , that if in the Church , or some other publick place , her Gallant did so much as cast his Eye on her , in the company of some friend , she immediately imagin'd , that he acquainted him with his passion ; and , as if she had heard all their discourse , she fail'd not to send him a Letter concerning it , if she could not see him time enough , that he might receive her reproaches himself . Alexander clear'd himself the best he could , still assuring her of the contrary ; and enflam'd with love and indignation , all he could do was to dispel that diffidence , which troubled him extremely . But the same Love , which is wont to reconcile the lesser differences and dissatisfactions that happen between Lovers , helps them also out of the greatest and most difficult . 'T was Alexander's design to marry this Lady , though her fortunes were very low : but he delay'd the doing of it , till he had effected a business he was then engag'd to prosecute . His Uncle and himself had done the King very considerable services in Flanders , for many years together , and he was then making his applications to his Majesty for some Command in compensation thereof . And the obstructions and delays he met with in that affair contributed more to his after-happiness , than the expedition could have done , as will appear anon . Isabella had taken order that he should not be seen in the street where she liv'd , much less look up to her window to be seen by her , and it was punctually observ'd by Alexander , who was not known to have given her a meeting any where . But she her self was the first forgot what she had enjoin'd ; it happen'd thus . During the time of the Carnaval , which , in Valentia , is celebrated with Mascarades , Balls , Tiltings and Disguizes , Alexander had in some of these met with his Mistress , yet without discovery of more than ordinary kindness between them , though they had talk'd , and danc'd together . One evening , after the Ball , there was to be a meeting of certain Ladies , at the house of a Friend of Isabella's , to which she with some others had been invited . Alexander and some other friends of his were to be there , not in order to any Ball , but onely to discourse . Isabella came there betimes before any of the rest , and soon after her a Woman , very sumptuously attir'd , attended by two Gentlemen-Ushers of her own retinue , whom her mother had ordered to wait on her to that Neighbour's house , who was very much her friend . Alexander coming into the Room , was very kindly receiv'd by the Ladies then present , whom he endeavour'd to entertain the most lovingly he could , till the rest of the Company were come in . The Lady who came in last rise from her seat to go and look upon a piece of Tapistry , that was in the room , wherein there were represented lighted Torches ; the admiration she express'd at the excellency of the workmanship , oblig'd Alexander to come also to see it . There was pen , ink and paper upon the Table ; Laodamia ( so was the Lady call'd ) took the pen in her hand , and drew several stroaks upon the paper ; Alexander took occasion to commend all she did with such high complements , that his Mistress , who was already possess'd with a jealousie , to see him so near her , was almost ready to burst with indignation to hear them . He , minding onely his own diversion in all he did , took no notice of it ; nay on the contrary , being acquainted with Laodamia , through her Brother's means , whom he often visited , and a person of much freedom in his behaviour , he continu'd his gamesome humour , and snatch'd out of her hand a pen she was making to write withal . After which , having dash'd a little ink upon her hand , he jestingly told her , that the blackness of the ink never appear'd less than it did then . She pretending to be displeas'd at that freedom , gave him a clap on the shoulder with her hand , to get off the ink ; but perceiving he laugh'd at the revenge she had taken , she gave him another harder than the former . Isabella , who minded their jeasting more than what was said to her by the Mistress of the house , ( with whom she was then discoursing ) starts like a fury from her seat , and not considering what she was doing , gave Alexander such a blow over the face , that his nose bled . The poor man was extremely startled at it , and all he could do was to take a handkerchief out of his pocket , to receive the bloud ; telling his Mistress , very coldly , Well , Madam , you see , I have kept the secret you committed to my trust ; you have first reveal'd it , and transgress'd the Law you had made your self . Concluding this reproach with a low Congy , he quitted the Room , and went home . Isabella had no sooner given the blow , but she was infinitely troubled at it , not so much out of the respect she bore to the Mistress of the house , who was her intimate friend , as for her , who had occasion'd her jealousie . In this Interval , her Sisters , upon whose accompt this meeting had been appointed , coming into the house , Isabella had the opportunity to retire with her friends into another room . Being got together , onely they two , My dearest Isabella , says her friend to her , what do you think of ? How are you grown another person than what I have ever known you ? I have hitherto admir'd your modesty and reserv'dness ; how you should now be guilty of such a miscarriage in Behaviour , is the matter of my astonishment . The action you have done , assures me , without your speaking , what , in many words , you should hardly have persuaded me to . I was ignorant of this Affection of yours , because you ever kept it secret ; and since I know it by this discovery , I am more oblig'd to your Jealousie , than your Friendship . Alexander is a person of worth and quality ; I am very glad he is your Servant . You may hence-forward publickly own him , for it is to no purpose to dissemble . Isabella was at such a loss , that she knew not what to answer : but having a little recover'd her self , I must acknowledge , my dearest Acquaintance , repli'd she , since this eruption of my jealousie and indignation hath betrai'd me , that Alexander is my humble Servant ; my inconsiderate passion , hath , to my shame , discover'd what I kept not onely from your knowledge , but that of all others . I must acknowledge , I say , that Alexander serves me with a violent passion , which yet exceeds not the affection I have for him . I never saw him so indifferent , as he discover'd himself in this last action ; his familiarity with Laodamia touch'd me to the quick . That short fury , which we commonly call jealousie , forc'd me to that extravagant discovery of my love . Since what is past cannot be re-call'd , says her Friend to her , let us find out some remedy to alleviate the inconvenience , for it is not fit we should be depriv'd of Alexander's good company , nor he of the pleasure of this meeting . Besides , we should not give Laodamia the time to make any reflection on this accident , or conceive apprehensions which would be disadvantageous to you . What is to be done in this conjuncture , repli'd the jealous Lady ? The onely way I can think of , says her friend , is , immediately to write to him . She follow'd her advice , and sent him these Lines . THE LETTER . JEalousies , when they are really the effects of Love , though express'd with some harshness , are rather to be accounted favours than affronts , by a Lover , whose soul exhales a sincere passion towards his Mistress . The injury I have done my self in wounding my reserv'dness , is greater than the violence you will do your self in passing by what is now past . It much concerns my reputation , that you immediately return to the Meeting . But if you persist in your resentment , you will have further occasion , if the loss of my favour may give you any . A Messenger was immediately sent with this Letter to Alexander , who express'd much gladness at the receipt of it , and , without any recollection , obey'd his Mistress , as being satisfi'd in mind , that nothing discovers a real passion more than jealousie . He comes very gaily into the room where the Ladies were , which Laodamia perceiving was not a little troubled , for she doubted not of his being in love with Isabella , though she thought so well of him as to wish he had rather address'd his affections to her self . Alexander , finding himself in the presence of Isabella , thought it not fit to speak to any other , ere he had first assur'd her of his compliance with her desires . Approaching her with a graceful smile , he made her this complement . I have consider'd this room with as much respect as if it had been a Temple , and your person no less , since it not onely kept me from profaning the one , and offering any violence to the other , but also from revenging my self by that kind of Duel , which the Law permits between Gallants and their Mistresses . Isabella repli'd , Being so much , as I am , a Servant to Madam Laodamia , I have taken upon my account the affront you have done her , when she would have shewn you a kindness , never thinking of any Law that permits a man to revenge himself of a Lady by way of Duelling . Laodamia , knowing that that indiscreet action of Isabella's proceeded meerly from her jealousie , would not be engag'd in her excuse , so that she very confidently made answer thus . There was never so great a familiarity between us , Madam , as might oblige you to take my part with so much passion , in an occasion wherein I should not have wanted confidence to revenge my self : but not knowing any thing that should oblige me to jealousie , and thinking not the affront done to me so great as you would persuade me it were , my precipitation was not accordingly so great as yours . I am very glad you make me the riddle of your interpretations ; let them be thought such by whom you please , but for my part , I have already given them a more easie solution , such as none in the company can be ignorant of . Isabella not a little mov'd at the freedom of that discourse , would have repli'd ; but the Mistress of the house unwilling the difference should go any further , interrupted them , and oblig'd them to sit down , for several other Ladies were coming into the room . Alexander was , that night , not onely very sumptuous in his habiliments , but also full of excellent discourses , insomuch that there were few Ladies in the company , who were not much taken with him , among whom Laodamia was the most concern'd of any . Her thoughts were full of what had hapned between her and Isabella , and shew was now resolv'd to use all the artifices she could , to get away that Gallant from her : wherein at last she had her desire , as shall be seen anon . All the favours which Alexander receiv'd of his Mistress , were done by her with extraordinary demonstrations of affection , for indeed the Lady had a greater kindness for him than any other , though at that very time she lov'd another absent Gentleman , whom she had granted more particular favours than ever she had Alexander . For the Gallant then absent had receiv'd of her by way kindness , what in matrimony is called Benevolence , and consequently had she not been lost to all modesty , she would have kept the promise she had made him , since the breaking of that and her own Reputation were not distinct actions . This Gallant of hers , whose name was Don Fernand Corella , had made a journey to Madrid , to prosecute a Sute at Law against the Count of Concentayna , his Uncle , for a considerable Estate in Lands , which at last was decided in the Sovereign Council of Arragon . He was return'd to Valentia , with a Decree to put him into possession of the said Estate , which amounted to two thousand Crowns per annum . Isabella was extremely put to her shifts , not knowing how she should keep in with both these Gallants , and satisfie them at the same time . She consider'd that her Honour was engag'd with Don Fernand , and her Love with Alexander : her affection being so much the more heightned towards the latter in requital of his assiduous attendances , as it was remitted towards the former , by reason of his absence . So that it is as much a miracle to see some Women forget their engagements , ( when they to whom they are made are once out of sight ) and mind onely the present enjoyments , as to see Geese go barefoot . But as drowning persons will catch at any thing , and the distress'd are commonly glad of any advice . This Lady , whom we represented before one of the greatest Wits of her Nation , reduc'd to this extremity , must needs advise with a Maid , whose fidelity and secrecie she had great assurances of , resolving in her self to find out some expedient , whereby she might make sure of the one and not lose the other . She receiv'd Don Fernand into the House , in the night , thinking she could not civilly deny him the reiteration of a kindness she had once granted him ; and she kept the other in hand with Love-letters , allowing him not to see her as often as he desir'd , as well to add fuel to his love , as that the other , whom she was more oblig'd to favour , might have the freer access . Her excuse to Alexander was , that she wanted not over-seers , that her friends were very shie in point of Honour , that one of them watch'd her day and night , and that the greatest pleasure he could do her , was , to forbear passing through the street where she liv'd , till she had assur'd him that the coast were clear . Alexander who really lov'd her , and suspected nothing of the imposture , easily credited all she said , and punctually obey'd her . Don Fernand was willing to require the kindness he had receiv'd from her , by marrying her ; but having a mother alive who would not have been well pleas'd with that marriage , he took occasion to put it off , hoping it would not be long ere she were remov'd out of the way , as being very ancient . So that he pass'd away the time very jocundly with his Mistress , while she , by her cunning insinuations and artifices , endeavour'd to bring Alexander into a fool's paradise , and make him believe all proceeded from affection . There hapned about this time a difference between Alexander and another Gentleman , of the most eminent about the City , whose name was Don Garceran , as they were playing at Tennis . Some Friends interpos'd between them , and 't was conceiv'd they were made friends ; but the reconciliation prov'd such as neither was satisfi'd . Alexander was a person of a generous open nature , grounding his gallantry on the emploiments he had had in Flanders , and imagining that no man , having any thing to say to him , would do it otherwise than by the ways of Honour . But his Adversary , conceiving he had more reason to be offended than the other , who had not express'd so much resentment , smother'd his malice , in hopes of an opportunity , wherein he might revenge himself with advantage . Don Fernand was gone to a certain place in the Country , where he staid three or four days . Isabella , who had a great kindness for Alexander , sent him word to come to her house in the night , but so secretly and with such caution that none might perceive it , inasmuch as the freedom she gave him , concern'd her reputation in the highest degree . The Amorous Cavalier obey'd her in this , as he had done in many other things she had commanded him , coming thither at such hours as it was not likely any should see him . Thus , by his credulity he promoted the designs of the subtil woman , who would craftily make the most of both her Gallants , so that , preventing their being jealous of one another , nay , knowing that they were Rivals , she gull'd them both . Had she been free to make her own choice , no doubt , she would have pitch'd upon Alexander for her Husband . But Fernand being aforehand with her , she could do no less , though 't were onely out of a fear to lose him , and prevent the reproaches he might make her , than keep him still in play , and expect the performance of the promise he had made to marry her , as soon as his Mother were march'd off . But out of an apprehension that even then he might possiblv break his word with her , she thought it prudence , to give Alexander also a little more line . Upon these considerations , she suffer'd her self to be courted by both : but of this kind of demeanor this Age affords but too many examples , which have bred great troubles and disturbances in the most considerable Families . Alexander being now more kindly entertain'd by his Mistress than he had been , began to conceive a hope to obtain of her , within a short time , the Grand Favour can be expected from a Woman . But he reckon'd without his Hostess ; for it was her fear , that , if she oblig'd him in what he so much desir'd , he might become absolute Master of those inclinations , which she had so dextrously divided between them both . However Alexander pass'd away the time pleasantly enough , during the absence of Fernand ; but as soon as he was return'd to Valentia , Isabella began to put on a greater reserv'dness , and would not be so much as seen by Alexander . She made him such plausible excuses for it , that he , loving her as he did , believ'd all she said , though not without some suspicion , that there might be somewhat else in the wind : upon which account he often disguis'd himself , that he might , undiscover'd , visit the street where she liv'd in the night . But he never could meet with any person , of whom he might conceive any jealousie ; yet that disguise did him a courtesie ; for by that means he escap'd being discover'd by the Cavalier who sought to be reveng'd of him . That he met not with Fernand in that street , proceeded hence , that Isabella , fore-seeing all inconveniences , had ordered , that Fernand should come to her house , through that of a She-friend of hers , which was in another street , and had a back-door , leading into a Garden joining unto Isabella's , in whose embraces he spent the whole night . It hapned , one night , that Alexander being in the street where his Mistress liv'd , his Adversary , Don Garceran , attended by two of his servants , comes into it by another way . Being not well assur'd it was he , they follow'd him at a distance , being loath to do another that mischief which they onely intended him . Alexander at last observ'd them , and finding himself unfurnish'd with Pistols , to deal with persons who never went without them , as having onely his Sword to defend himself , he bethought him to make the signal he was wont at Isabella's door , who , as good luck would have it , was come down stairs , after she had put Fernand into bed . She looks out at the window , to see what her second Gallant would have , who , as soon as he perceiv'd her , desir'd her immediately to open the door , otherwise he was a dead man , in regard Garceran , his enemy , follow'd him , and he was destitute of weapons to defend himself . The Lady imagin'd that Alexander would onely have put a trick upon her , and onely said so , that he might come in the sooner : but Alexander , with many oaths , affirm'd he said nothing but the truth , and that Garceran , with two others , were coming upon him . Isabella was extremely troubled at his discourse , and for answer , told him , that a certain Gentlewoman of her acquaintance was come to see her , and to be her Bedfellow that night , and that she durst not open the door , lest he might be seen by her . Alexander press'd her the more to do it , aggravating the danger he was in , and charging her that she had little love for him , when she deni'd him entrance into her house in so great an extremity , which the greatest stranger in the world would not have deni'd him . Isabella told him again , that she could not do it without prejudice to her reputation ; that as to the Love she bore him , be needed not doubt of it , since it could not be greater than it was , and call'd Heaven to witness , that she was extremely perplex'd , that she could not satisfie his desires . Alexander told her , that since her friend was in a room above-stairs , she might without any scruple open the door , and let him stay below , till such time as he might retire with safety . Isabella , seeing him so importunate , imagin'd it proceeded from some suspition he had conceiv'd of her , and that he had seen Fernand coming into the House . To be assur'd whether it were so or no , she look'd into the Street , and saw the three Men who pursu'd him , and whispering one to another , as being in some uncertainty whether it were the Person they look'd for . These circumstances fully satisfy'd her , that Alexander was in very great danger ; and to find some expedient to give him entrance , she bid him expect a little and she would see whether she could open the door . She went up stairs to see Fernand , who , wondring at her stay , ask'd her what occasion'd her going down . She told him her Aunt was not fallen asleep , and that she could not come to Bed , till she were , desiring him to have a little patience . Having thus satisfy'd him , she went into another room , to consider with her self what might be done in such an extremity . On the one side , she saw Fernand possess'd of her Bed , a person of a fantastick humour , yet one whom she was engag'd to , and had made Master of the most precious thing she had , and still humour'd out of a hope to be one day his Wife ; so that her Honour was on his part . On the other , the Love she bore Alexander would have prevail'd with her , not to suffer him to be assassinated by his Enemies , which he must run the hazard of , if she reliev'd him not , it being in her power to do it : So that she was strangely distracted , not knowing whether she should follow the dictates of Honour , or those of Love. At last , after divers considerations , that of Honour prevail'd with her , and oblig'd her not to receive Alexander into the house . For if she did , she reflected that her reputation would be endanger'd two ways ; one , that it could not be done without Fernand's hearing of it , who would thence take occasion to break his promise ; another , that if Alexander were pursu'd by his Enemy , and that he should see him come into her house , he would be apt to make an ill construction of it , and that might come to the ears of Fernand , even though he saw him not . Having thus resolv'd to stick to the surer side , she went down stairs , and finding Alexander still at the door , My dearest Love , said she to him , Heaven 's my witness , how willing I am to satisfie your desires , by giving you entrance , not onely into my house , but even into my heart , which is absolutely at your disposal . I see you are pursu'd , as you told me , but it were too great an inconvenience to me , that you should be seen coming into my house at such an unseasonable hour , being a person yet so unblemish'd in my reputation as I am . I beseech you consider with your self what discourses it might occasion . Besides my Friend , who is my Bed-fellow this night , is awake , and , as Women are extreamly inquisitive , she will be desirous to know the occasion of my stay , and who hath kept me so long from her , for there is a very great familiarity between us . Pardon me therefore , that I cannot grant your desire ; it is the greatest affliction imaginable to me , that I must leave you in such a danger , but reflecting on that of my reputation , I know you would not have me to hazard it , since I doubt not but you are so generous , as to prefer my Honour before your own Life . This unworthy treatment of his Mistress , in so pressing an extremity , went to the very heart of Alexander , nay he was so startled to find himself thus undeceiv'd , that it would not have troubled him much if Garceran had set upon him , that he might be reveng'd of the affront done him by Isabella , by Dying before her Eyes . I should never have imagin'd , said he , parting from her , that you could have been so barbarous , as to put me off so poorly in so dangerous an exigency , or so inexorable , upon the entreaties of so faithful a Servant . You never had any real kindness for me ; that reputation you stand so nicely upon , would have run no hazard , either as to your Friend , or my Enemy , by your receiving me as a Husband , upon which accompt only I made my addresses to you , upon which if you , ungrateful Woman , had entertain'd me , and not insisted on frivolous respects grounded on such maxims as I cannot like , my heart had at this time been absolutely at your disposal . To make it deservedly such , hath been the main end of all my Courtships and Services , but Heaven would not permit it ; and since I could find no compassion in your heart , I will go and try what I may expect from my Enemy , with a resolution never to forget a procedure I am so much astonish'd at . Isabella would have made him some Answer , and , extreamly mov'd at his discourse , was resolv'd to hazard all , to assure him of her affection . But when she went to call him , he was got a great way down the street , pursu'd by Garceran , who being assur'd he was the person he look'd for , was going to set upon him . His resentment of her unkindness , considering the imminency of the danger , seem'd just to her , and being extreamly troubled thereat , after she had blam'd her self , she quarrel'd at Heaven , which in the mean time secur'd her Lover from danger , and reserv'd him for happier adventures . Garceran coming within Pistol-shot of Alexander , perceiv'd that he had met with his Friend Don Jaymo , who , with his Servant , was going home to his Lodging , which prevented him from executing his design . For Garceran being , in appearance , and that before several persons , reconcil'd with him , all would have blam'd him , had he assaulted him upon the old accompt , especially at advantage , and with Fire-arms . So that seeing he had lost such a fair opportunity to revenge himself , he slipp'd aside , to avoid being known , imagining he had not been discover'd . Alexander related the whole story to his friend , and how he had been pursu'd thither ; which he much wondred at , seeing Garceran so little minded the engagement he had made before so many persons of quality , and that so slight a business should stick so close to his heart . It was by this time very late , and as well for that reason , as to be satisfy'd of what he suspected , Alexander being near Jaymo's Lodging , resolv'd to take part of it that night , which his friend was very glad of . They got in , and ere they lay down , they fell into discourse about what had pass'd . Alexander open'd himself to Don Jaymo , and acquainted him how things stood between him and Isabella . Don Jaymo had heard somewhat of the mutual love there was between her and Fernand , and was vex'd to see his friend had so far mis-plac'd his affections , and particularly at the resolution he had made to Marry her ; whereupon he could not forbear telling him what he had heard of her and Fernand . Which Alexander understanding , he immediately presum'd , that the reason why she opened not the door , must needs be , that her former Gallant was with her . A thousand passages came into his mind , but he particularly reflected on the prohibition , which the crafty Gentlewoman had made him , of speaking to her in the night , and that it was onely since Fernand's return from Madrid : Upon which communicating his thoughts to his friend , they joyntly concluded , that Fernand must needs be in the House with her . To be fully assur'd of it , they ordered a Servant of Jaymo's to examine the business , and to continue in the Street , till it were Day : and for further certainty , another Servant was appointed to stand centry in the other Street , by which Fernand was wont to get in at a back-door . With this precaution , they went to Bed together ; but Alexander was in such a disturbance , that he could not sleep a wink . About half an hour before Day , one of the Servants brought intelligence , that he had seen Don Fernand going out of the House belonging to Isabella's Friend , and that about the same time , he had seen Isabella in one of the Windows that look'd into that Street , looking on him as he went out , and that he was sure it was no other than she her self . This accompt satisfy'd Alexander so fully , that all the Love he formerly bore that impudent Woman , immediately vanished . 'T was not imaginable , that Fernand frequented that House , upon the accompt of the Mistress of it , who being turn'd of fifty , could not be courted by any Gallants . Besides , she had the reputation of being a very charitable person in Love-affairs , and was wont to promote the enjoyments of younger people , and to give excellent directions how they might most cautiously accomplish their desires . The night following , Alexander would himself , from the House of a certain friend of his , see Fernand getting into the Sanctuary of that charitable Sollicitress , and for his further assurance , he lay perdue upon the Roof , whence he discover'd , that that favour'd Gallant continu'd there , till word was brought him that he might make his entrance into Isabella's . That very night , the dissembling Gossip , would needs endeavour to satisfie her Lover , as to the dissatisfaction he might justly have conceiv'd of her . To leave nothing unattempted , and to keep in as near as might be with all , she sent Alexander a Letter , by a Servant-maid , in whom she reposed great trust , and who was not a stranger to the Loves of both the Gallants , and promoted the design of her Mistress in abusing them , for the advantage she reaped thereby . Hearing she staid to speak with him , he call'd her up , and receiv'd from her a Paper containing these words . THE LETTER . Signor Alexander , I Should not think the resentment you justly have against me so great as I do , were I able to express the trouble I am in to have been the occasion of it . That I have not been so compassionate as the exigency requir'd , be pleas'd to attribute to the tenderness I had for my own Honour , the consideration whereof made me inexorable . I love you beyond my own Life ; but one of my Birth and Sex may be pardon'd , if she sacrifice all things to the security of her Reputation , rather than expose her self to the censures of ill Tongues . You may well imagine , when I deny'd you entrance into my House , that my good Name must run a strange hazard with that troublesome Bed-fellow , whom , to my unhappiness , I was then forc'd to entertain . Notwithstanding the resentment wherewith you left me , you could not but observe the distraction I was in : whence you may infer , how thankfully I have since acknowledg'd the indulgence of those higher powers , who rescu'd you out of a danger , which I thought unavoidable . You could not have lost your Life in that adventure , but mine must have run the same hazard , and I do not know any thing but Honour , which I should prefer before two things I accompt so pretious . Let me therefore conjure you , to smother your resentment of it , and to appease your indignation : which if I may obtain of you , I shall think all the devoirs your Love may require little enough to requite it . Your compliance with my desires herein will inform me what tenderness you have for her satisfaction and Life , who prays Heaven to preserve yours , as she wishes it may her's , who loves you with all her soul . ISABELLA . Alexander was extreamly incens'd at this Letter , and though he did all he could to dissemble it , yet the Maid looking on him very earnestly during the perusal , sufficiently observ'd it in his gestures . He intreated her to walk into the Garden , and stay for an Answer , which was this . THE LETTER . YOur satisfactions , hitherto , have ever heightned my Love , but this last hath wrought in me a quite contrary effect , for I know it to be as far from truth , as I am from dissimulation . I never thought my self a person to be entertain'd onely to pass away the tedious interval of another Man's absence , nor to act the ridiculous part you have put me upon , onely to come upon the Stage , between the several Acts of your secret prostitutions . If it be any satisfaction to you , know , I have disengag'd all resentments of your Hypocrisie , and shall never complain of the frivolous Elusions , wherein you suffered my Love to Languish ; no , I am more oblig'd to your Denials , than ever I should have been to your Caresses . My Life indeed would have been secur'd , if you had receiv'd me into your House ; but my Honour would have been irrecoverably lost , if , without my discovery of it , you could have exercis'd your Charity on two several persons , the same night . 'T is very probable you lov'd me beyond your own Life , when , being so closely engag'd to another , you thought me the fittest Person in the World to make your Diversion . I am really oblig'd to those who intended to be my Murtherers , since by their means I came to discover your imposture . Make sure of that fortunate Gallant , whom your charitable Neighbour was ushering to your Bed , while I was knocking at your Door . Make sure of him , perfidious Woman , and henceforth , keep all your Cares and all your Caresses onely for him . Live as happily with him as the Conscience of your Inhumanity towards me will permit , and never think more of Alexander , who , for his part , disclaims all future thoughts of you . It was not long ere this Letter came to the hands of Isabella , whom the Maid found in that Neighbour's House of hers , through which Fernand had access to her . She receiv'd it with some disturbance , and asking the Maid , what humour she found him in , she told her , that he had made her a very cold Reception , and that he express'd nothing of the Kindnesses he was wont to do , at other times . Isabella a little cast down at that discourse , It seems then , said she , I am not to promise my self any great satisfaction from this Letter . Having open'd and read it , she was like one put into a fright , not able to speak . Her Friend ask'd her what it contain'd ? she thinking it too great a burthen , to acquaint her by word of Mouth , gave her the Letter to peruse . The old Croney , no less disturb than the young Mistress , found , that Fernand's love was discover'd , to the great disadvantage of her Reputation , in as much as it clearly express'd , that it was through her House , Fernand made his approaches to her Friend , whereat she was extreamly afflicted . Isabella was so troubled at the contents of that Letter , that she curs'd the day and hour she had suffered Alexander to court her : The onely comfort she could raise to her self , was , that she knew him to be of so generous a disposition , that , though he had a just occasion to be incens'd against her , yet would he conceal her weakness , and not publish the correspondence there had been between them . This kind of generosity might haply be a little practis'd in the Golden Age , for the people living in this , have so far forgot the Tradition , that they aggravate Truths deplorable enough , with affected Lies and Calumnies , for which we must ever acknowledge our selves oblig'd to the ruling Casuists of the Times . But Isabella's unhappiness was not yet come to its height , and the malice of her ill fortune thought not this affliction heavy enough . When the wheel of that vagabond-Goddess begins to turn , every spoke of it brings a new misfortune , one disgrace coming still in the neck of another . It happen'd then , that as the Maid was coming out of Alexander's lodgings , to bring the Letter to her Mistress , Fernand saw her with it in her hand , she having been careless to hide it , because she was dis-satisfi'd with Alexander , who had onely that time omitted to make her some present . Fernand immediately began to suspect somewhat , and , undiscover'd , follow'd her to the house where Isabella was , and got into one of the upper-rooms , without any bodie 's taking notice of it . The Maid , by a second oversight , having left the door open , he easily saw what pass'd , he heard the Letter read from one end to the other , and withall , their several discourses and comments upon it ; the afflicted Lady bursting forth into indignation at every word , and not imagining she was over-heard , she sufficiently express'd her resentment of so pressing a misfortune . The Gentleman in the next room , who would have been glad of any occasion to break the promise he had made to marry her ( for a Lover once admitted to enjoyment hath other-guise thoughts than he who is still kept in hope ) hearing all these things , conceiv'd them a very fair pretence to disengage himself . He therefore goes very confidently into the room where they were , and addressing himself to Isabella , who was most startled at his presence , I expected , said he , considering the mutual obligations between us , that you would have corresponded thereto , with a sincerity sutable to my desires , which aim'd onely at this , to see us one day made one by marriage , and to enjoy those pleasures lawfully , and without any sting or remorse , which we have , upon hopes of the accomplishment of that sacred Tie , presum'd to anticipate . But since , ungrateful creature , I find you lost to all modesty , and have entertain'd new Gallants , I am free , to dispose of my self as I shall think most convenient : since it were neither just , nor rational , I should be inseparably bound to a person , destitute of all conduct and honour , and so live the rest of my days in perpetual jealousies and distrusts . Having so said , he left the room , a little troubled at the distraction of the Women , but well satisfi'd in his own thoughts , that he had drawn his neck out of the collar , that is , shifted himself out of an affair , which bred him a great deal of trouble , since his prosecution of it to that point had been with the dis-approbation of his Mother . 'T is not to be imagin'd , that the constancy of any Woman , should be able to endure so great a shock of misfortune . Isabella fell into a swound between the arms of her Friend , and continu'd in it a long time ; but at last being come to her self again , she spoke such things as rais'd a great compassion in her who heard them . She sought for remedies to her misery , and not finding any strong enough to re-engage Alexander , who was acquainted with her former engagement , nor yet to bring back Fernand , whom she knew she had offended , she was not able to smother the grief she conceiv'd to find her self so justly slighted by both . She imputed all her misfortune to her own mis-government of her self . Whereupon she fell a tearing of her hair , and spoke what-ever rage could inspire into a Woman exasperated in the highest degree . She pass'd away the rest of the afternoon in continual disquiet , not finding any comfort in either her friend's discourses , or her own . In the evening , she went to her own house , but her distractions went along with her , so that it is not to be imagin'd but the night prov'd as restless , as the day had been unfortunate . Let us a while leave her in her bed , now the secret Remembrancer of her former miscarriages , in the midst of her troubles and transportations , and give an account what became of Alexander . As soon as he had dispatch'd away the Maid with his Letter to Isabella , he sate down a while to consider with himself what course he should take , for he saw there was nothing to be expected there , and that it was not for his reputation , to continue his visits any longer . He had always had a great inclination for the fair Laodamia , ever since she had occasion'd Isabella to break forth into that extravagant discovery of her jealousie ; He consider'd she was a Gentlewoman well descended , and of a great fortune ; and thereupon he resolv'd to make his addresses publickly to her , by demanding her in marriage of her Father and Brother , which they , upon the first motion , very willingly granted , even with great demonstrations of gladness , inasmuch as Alexander was a person generally belov'd in his Country , as being endu'd with those qualities , which deserv'd the respects and esteem of all . The Contract of Marriage was soon drawn up , and the business immediately spread over the whole City of Valentia . But when this news came to the ears of Isabella , imagine whether she were not extremely troubled thereat , nay so much the more , in that he pitch'd on the person , whom of all the world she had most reason to hate , ever since that fatal meeting , wherein she had express'd so much indiscretion . She said a thousand things against her , and made many imprecations against him and her self , charging Heaven with injustice , and sometimes bemoaning her self , and sometimes cursing her misfortune . But it was not onely one she had to curse ; for the very same day it was seconded by another , yet greater , inasmuch as Fernand , having had a plausible occasion to break the promise he had made to her , treated about a marriage , with another fair and rich young Lady , whom his mother had long before recommended to him . The Contract was in a few days drawn up , and though done as secretly as could be , yet was it soon known all over the City , and it was not long ere the news came to the ears of Isabella . She still retain'd a slender shadow of confidence in the love of Fernand , which made her imagine he would not break the promise he had made to her , conceiving she had sufficiently oblig'd him thereto by the highest demonstrations of love and tenderness . Thus she flatter'd her self , till the very day that she was clearly convinc'd of the contrary , saw his marriage concluded , and her self absolutely forsaken . But reflecting on the other side , what an unworthy breach of trust she was guilty of , towards him , to whom she had devoted her honour , how could she imagine he should not leave her in the lerch ? How could she expect , if they intermarried , he should be able to live with her in perpetual disturbances and alarms ? The very day that certain news was brought her of this Gentleman 's being married , she fell into such extravagance , that she would be reveng'd of her beautiful face ; she gave her self several blows , tore her hair , and did all the actions , which could onely proceed from madness and dispair . Her fair eyes became two fountains , perpetually running ; and when her sighes and grief gave her a little freedom of speech , Wretched woman that I am , would she say , of whom all good fortune hath taken its last leave ; how deserv'dly is thy ingratitude requited with ingratitude ? How justly art thou punish'd , for having kept thy faith to a base , treacherous , and perfidious person , after thou hadst entrusted him with the disposal of the dearest thing thou hadst in the world ? Thou see'st , he denies the debt ; thou see'st , he paies it with inconstancy and oblivion . Let all easie-natur'd , and inconsiderate women take example by me ; let those , who , deluded by flatteries and feigned caresses , are drawn in to lose what they shall never recover again , cast their eyes on my misery , and then consider whether there be any other in the world , whose affliction may be compar'd to mine . I wish for what all others abhor , Death ; but it is deaf and inexorable , nay slights me , and will not come and put a period to my troubles . Having thus bemoan'd her self into some remission of her grief , she went to see her Friend , through whose house Fernand came into hers ; who though she endeavour'd all that lay in her power to comfort her , yet was her trouble so great , the cause of it so pressing , and so little hope of any remedy , that all her remonstrances prevail'd nothing . The onely expedient that seem'd then to offer it self , was , to forbid the Banes , since there was some ground to do it . But what proof could be made of so secret a Love , without any promise of marriage in writing , or any testimony , but that of a Servant-maid , who , belonging to her , would not have been so easily credited ? A fair warning-piece , Ladies , for those , who , at the same time , admit the Courtships of several Gallants , without making any reflection on their Honours , the loss whereof they are not sensible of , till , by their subtil cajollings , they are brought to remediless extremities . The last and surest expedient this unfortunate Woman could pitch upon , was to become a Nun , upon which account she was receiv'd into the Royal Monastery of Zaida , three days after the Marriage of Fernand had been fully concluded . This sudden change occasion'd a great deal of noise and discourse in Valentia ; all wondred at it , especially those who knew her to be one of the handsomest , and the most desirous to be courted , of any Lady in Valentia . It was indeed a kind of miracle , to see a young Lady , who spent her time so passionately at Balls , Plays , and other publick meetings , exchange all those nobler enjoyments of life , for the imaginary felicity of mortification and retir'dness . This sudden resolution was attributed , at first , not to the true cause thereof , for things were carried so closely that very few knew it : but to the secret inspirations of that wind , which bloweth where it listeth , and is pleas'd to amuse mankind with the strange ways it takes , to transplant the affections of such as are ordain'd to eternal bliss , from the transient vanities of this world , to the constant pursuance of the perpetual joys of a better . Thus this Lady met with a kinder Spouse than she could have expected else-where , and spent the rest of her time with great content ▪ blessing her former afflictions , and the crosses of her love , which had brought her to the tranquillity she now enjoy'd . When she seriously reflected on the gracious designs of divine Love upon her , she thought it an act of gratitude , to acknowledge , to some friends , how it had made her miscarriages the subject of its indulgence , and , instead of punishing , had rewarded her weakness ; nay such was her desire to give God the glory of her conversion , that she frequently used this expression , That in that House , wherein there are many mansions , she hop'd there was one for such penitent Magdalens as she , who , by timely repentance , expiate the follies of their greener years . Nor was this acknowledgment of hers unrewarded even in this life ; for she became the Oracle and spiritual Directress of all those , whose Lovemisfortunes reduc'd them to any extremity , especially those of her own sex , of whom she so effectually convinc'd many , that , disgusting the world , they embrac'd a Religious life . After some years she was advanc'd to the Government of the Monastery , after she had put forth several little Tracts of Devotion , whereof one was in Verse , entituled , A Basket of Spiritual Flowers , or a Collection of Divine Poems . These spread her fame into divers parts of Spain , but at Valentia , the sanctity of her life , and her charitable directions to such as had occasion to address themselves to her , were the admiration of all , insomuch that she was reputed a Saint , even while she liv'd . Fernand had a wife , but God was pleas'd to punish his perfidiousness with her barrenness , for she bore him no children ; and instead of the great fortunes he expected with her , he had many bags , full of Law-sutes , troubles , and differences with other people , and not a few discontents with his wife . He wish'd , but too late , that he had rather entred into a Monastery , than into Matrimony , the inconveniences whereof sufficiently convinc'd him , that Isabella had made the better choice . He visited her often , and was oblig'd to her for her prudent and pious admonitions . Nay to satisfie the world , that she had left behind her in it all her resentments of his demeanor towards her , there are in a volume of Spiritual Letters which she put forth , several Letters she had written to him , upon occasion of some difficulties he had propos'd to her . On the contrary , Alexander was the happiest man in the world in his disposal of himself ; his Laodamia brought him many fine children , and , by the death of some friends , a far greater fortune than he could have expected . They also visited their old acquaintance Isabella , who received them kindly , and gave them occasion to admire the strange attractions of Divine Love in that person , and the esteem they had before for the excellency of her endowments , was now converted into a reverence of her sanctity , and an admiration of her conduct . THis pleasant Novel entertain'd the Company till they came to their Inn that night . Every one took occasion to commend Doctor Monsalvo , as well for the smartness of his Invention , as for the excellency of his Stile . The old Gentleman told him , that if the whole Piece were answerable to the Pattern he had shewn them of it , no doubt but his Novels would be very well receiv'd in the World , and that he would gain as much Reputation by them , as they had had Pleasure : and thereupon he earnestly entreated him to communicate somewhat of the others to them , that so their Travelling might be the less tedious . The Doctor gave him and all the rest of the Company his very hearty thanks for the good opinion they had of him , and proffer'd them , when they should be weary of discoursing , to divert them with some of the other Novels , till they came to their Journey 's end , provided they thought them not tedious . They all , with much gladness and thanks accepted of his proffer . Being come within a Musket-shot of the antient City of Corduba , heretofore the chiefest of the Kingdome , while the Moors were possess'd of all Spain , after Sun-set , an unexpected accident caus'd them to make a little halt . Two Gentlemen being come out into the Fields , upon a challenge , which one had sent to the other , and having fought , one of them was worsted , being run through the Body in two several places ; which had oblig'd his adversary to make his escape , to get into some place of sanctuary . The wounded person cry'd out for some body to receive his Confession , just as the Coach pass'd by : which being heard by the Company , Doctor Monsalvo , who was a Priest and Confessor , could do no less than get out , accompany'd by Garay , and Mistress Rufina , who had a great desire to see the Wounded man. They came to him , and as soon as the Doctor had receiv'd his Confession , and given him Absolution , he lost his Speech , being supported by Garay . The Doctor return'd to the Coach , and having called several times upon Rufina , who pretended she could not get away Garay , the Coach-man perceiving it began to grow dark , put on the Horses , having sent them word what Inn they should take up . Rufina was much troubled to see the Coach gone , having left her and Garay behind , charitably exhorting the Dying person to recommend himself as much as he could to the mercy of God ; but he was so far gone , that , to spare them further Exhortation , he gave up the Ghost . They were much troubled what they should do with the Body , when certain Officers of Justice came in , who , having at a distance seen the Dead person in the Arms of Garay , and a Woman standing by , and had notice before that two Men were seen going out of the City , with a design to fight a Duel , presently imagin'd , that Garay was one of them , and consequently the Murtherer of the other ; upon which presumption , he was sent to Prison , and order given the Jaylor to put him fast enough . Rufina had more favour , being confin'd in the House of one of the Officers , who was to have a care to her forth-coming . They both us'd all the arguments they could to clear themselves , from having any thing to do with the Murther , alledging upon what occasion they came to the Body . But their own words would not be taken , and it was presum'd the Duel had been upon the accompt of Rufina The Judge order'd her to be brought to his own House to be further examin'd , which was accordingly done . When she came thither , there were in the Room several Gentlemen , and among others a Genoese , a very rich Merchant , whom some business of his own had brought thither . They had no sooner seen Rufina , but they all admir'd her Beauty and the Majesty of her Air , but the most satisfy'd of any was the Genoese , who , to give him his due , was of a very amorous constitution . Rufina was extreamly troubled that such an affront should be done her by the way , as perceiving that if they were staid the next day , they should lose the opportunity of continuing their journey . The Judge put several Questions to her , concerning the Duel , and the Gentleman's Death ; whereto she answered , that she knew nothing of it , that she was coming in the Sevil-Coach , to go for Madrid , accompany'd by some other Persons then in the Inn , whom she named ; That as the Coach pass'd by , a certain Person , who had been Wounded upon the High-way , not far from them , call'd out for some body to receive his Confession , and that a Priest who was with them in the Coach , went out to do it , with whom also she went out of curiosity , accompany'd by an Uncle of hers , who came along with her . They ordered , in regard it was grown late , to adjourn the business till the next day , that a more exact enquiry might be made into it , and , in the mean time , that all who came along with the Coach , should not stir from Corduba , without permission . This done , Rufina was brought back to the Officer's House , where she was to continue that night . The Genoese , who liv'd not far from it , accompany'd her ; but though he had liv'd at a far greater distance , he would have thought it no great way to wait on a Lady , with whom he was already over head and ears in Love. Taking leave of her at the Officer's house , he proffer'd her all the Services lay in his power , for which she thanked him , yet taking it for no more than a Complement . The Vexation she conceiv'd at her being thus unexpectedly staid , brought her into some fits of a Feaver , the first , of a Tertian , which she afterwards fell into . The next day , all the persons , who came in the Coach , being examin'd , gave the same account as Rufina had done before , whereupon Garay was set at Liberty . Other witnesses also who knew somewhat concerning the Duel , were heard , and gave the Judges a perfect knowledge of the Murther . Garay went immediately to visit Rufina , expressing himself extreamly troubled at her indisposition ; he did all he could to cheer her up , that they might prosecure their Journey : but the Physitian , who had visited her , advis'd her not to remove thence , till she had recover'd her Feaver , and told her , that she could not travel any further , without hazard of her Life ; which being so , the Coach-man was forc'd to leave them behind , but they were adjudg'd to defray the charges of their stay , and he to deliver up what they had in the Coach. The Genoese came often to see the fair Traveller , at the Officer's house , and began to treat her very nobly , an humour the more remarkable in him , who , for sordid niggardliness might be compared to the covetous Marquina ; but Love , though but a small Deity , yet many times does very great miracles , turning Avarice into Prodigality , and Cow●rdice into Courage . Rufina kept her Bed fifteen days , during which time , she was constantly visited by Signor Octavio , ( so was called the amorous Genoese ) and after the Visit , came in a Servant with a treat of Sweet-meats , and Wild-fowl , which the Officer and his Wife were glad to see , for the best share fell to them . At last , the Lady , with her Health , recover'd also her good Complexion , and her Beauty , and the Genoese continuing his civilities , proffer'd her a House with a fair Garden , which he had on the side of the pleasant River Quadalguemir . Garay , whom she called her Uncle , advis'd her not to refuse that proffer , for he had discover'd the Man to be extreamly in Love with her , that he was very Rich , and that they might get as much out of the Genoese , as they had out of the covetous Marquina . Rufina accepted the proffer , and set things in order to go to the Genoese's , and to continue there till she had recover'd her self so well , as that she might prosecute her Journey . The Genoese would not have it known at Corduba , that he had brought her to his Country-house , to prevent peoples talk , and other inconveniences that might have ensu'd . So that , with the consent of Rufina , he gave out , that she had left the City in order to the prosecution of her Voyage . Accordingly , there were two Mules brought for her and Garay , and two others to carry their Luggage , and having left Corduba , towards the Evening , to blind the eyes of the inquisitive , they kept on their way towards Madrid : but having Rid out about half a League , they turn'd back again , and took up their quarters at Signor Octavio's , which was not above two flight shots from the City . There he expected her , with a magnificent Supper , which he had provided . Here the Genoese discover'd his Love to her more freely than he had done before . He was a person of about forty years of Age , of a good Manly countenance , having buried his Wife some two years before , by whom he had had no Children . He was a whole-sale Merchant , and traded in all sorts of Commodities , insomuch that all the other Merchants , not onely of the City , but also of other places thereabouts came to him , for he held correspondences in all parts . He was a very thrifty person , nay , to give him his due character , I should use other expressions . He had some yearly Revenue , besides twenty thousand Crowns in ready Money , and sixty thousand in Credit , and his own Trading , which was very great . He was a great Student , and had studied at Pavia and Bologna , before he became Heir to his Brother , who Dy'd a very Rich man in Spain , and that Inheritance it was , that occasion'd his Marriage at Corduba . He had so passionate an affection for Rufina , that he used all the ways he could imagine to insinuate himself into her favour . Upon that accompt it was that he proffer'd her the use of his Country-house , to take the Air , and recover her Indisposition , conceiving , that , being at his own House , it would be the more easie for him to compass his desires . She had been told by Garay , that this Merchant was a well-feather'd Fowl , and might be easily pluck'd , and since this good Luck had fallen to them by chance , they should make the best advantage they could of it . That night , they onely Supp'd , and every one went to his rest , for it was very late . The Genoese made as if he would have returned to the City , and lye there ; but his Servants , whom he had before instructed , persuaded him not to go abroad at that unseasonable time of the Night , for fear of meeting with any Thieves : besides , there being a Press in the City , many young Men presum'd to do mischief in the Night , and robbed all they met . At last , being persuaded not to stir out , he was glad to pass away some part of the Night in discoursing with Rufina , and being got to Bed , his business was to consider , by what means , and with least charge , he might obtain his desires of her . Several things came into his mind , but the easiest he could find , suitably to his humour , was to forget her , and never think of her any more ; for he knew the Age we live in to be such , that it is a miracle to get any kindness in Love , without Liberality . The next morning he commanded somewhat should be made for her break-fast , not imagining she was up : But when word was brought him that she was out of Bed , the Genoese would needs go into her Chamber , to chide her for rising so soon , and by that means to see whether Rufina's beauty were any way oblig'd to artifice . He found her kembing her head , and so he had a full sight of her hair , which was of a great length , and of a Chestnut colour . The Genoese gave God thanks , who , with so many other perfections , had bestow'd on her such an excellent Head of hair : but he was much more astonish'd , when , upon her dividing them into two parts , to make him an answer , he saw her Face , as beautiful as it had appear'd to him when she went to bed ; a thing able to enflame a person less enclin'd to Love and more to Avarice than he was , inasmuch as there is not a greater charm , to secure a Lover's heart , than to see that the beauty of his Mistress is natural , and scorns to borrow any thing of Art. Rufina indeed was not much troubled to look after waters , paints , pomatums , unguents , and such things , wherewith such women , who stand in need of them , hasten on their age with their wrinkles , and lose their youth ere they are aware . She onely wash'd her self in fair water , and needed no other vermilion to heighten the beauty of her face , than that of her own lively complexion . The Merchant ask'd whether she would be pleas'd to see his Garden ? She made answer , that she was extremely oblig'd to him for the trouble he gave himself to divert her ; and to satissie him how kindly she took that favour at his hands , she went along with him just as she was , without putting up her hair , which hanging down over her shoulders , added much to her beauty , and it is not much to be doubted , but she had a design in it . She went down with this new Gallant of hers , who thought it an extraordinary pleasure to have her by the hand ; and in that posture she saw the whole Garden , seeming to be much taken with the delightfulness of it . Having recreated her self with him , till the Sun Sun began to be somewhat hot , she return'd into the house , and broke her fast , after which , having discours'd of several things , she desir'd to see the whole house . The amorous Genoese desiring nothing so much as that she might see his wealth , shews her a great number of excellent Pictures , done by the best Painters in Europe , some very rich pieces of Tapestry , Cabinets of Ebony , of several fashions , embroider'd Beds , and all sorts of Houshold-stuff of great value . In a word , there wanted not ought of those things requisite for the furnishing of a house fit for a Nobleman . Having seen all the rooms , he open'd a curious Closet , near which there was a little Oratory , and in that Closet there were a great many pieces of Painting , done at Rome , of extraordinary value , Agnus-Dei's of gold and silver gilt , and Flowers , done as near the life as could be imagin'd . The Closet was full of Books , very richly bound , and neatly dispos'd into gilt Drawers . Garay , who was a curious person , and had read much , was looking very earnestly on the Titles of the Books , which were in one Drawer , and having put that into its place , he took out another , wherein there were others very curiously bound , but had no Titles on the backs . Garay opens one of them , and finds the Author of it to be Arnaldus de Villa Nova , and near that were the works of Rosino , Alquindus , and Raymundus Lullius . The Merchant perceiving him so taken up with the perusal of those Books , ask'd him what he look'd on so attentively . I find here , Sir , replies Garay , a great many Books of Chymistry , and , from the curiosity I observe in your collection of Treatises of that kind , I infer , that you have studied that Science . 'T is true , says the Genoese , I have spent some time in the perusal of those Authors ; but how far , I pray , are you acquainted with them ? Onely so far , replies the other , that I have spent the best part of my life in that study . Nay then , says the Genoese , you must needs be a very great Chymist . I am not to acknowledge what I am , replies Garay , we shall talk another time of these things more at large ; for the present , I shall onely tell you , that , besides these Authors , I have read all I could ever meet with that treated of this Science . I have turn'd over the works of Avicenna , Albertus Magnus , Terno , Pythagoras ; the Secrets of Calidus , the Book of the Allegory of Morillus , that of the Secret Stone , and that entituled , De tribus verbis ; besides many Manuscripts , which I never shew'd any man. The Genoese was almost out of of himself for joy to hear these things . I am extremely glad , said he to him , that this Science pleases you , for I have a particular inclination for it . I know it very well , replies Garay , ( which he said , having already resolv'd how to put a slur upon him ) but in regard I place a great confidence in you , I will tell you a thing in your ear , which you will be much astonish'd at . It is this ( whispering him in the ear ) that my Niece knows , without any study , in a manner as much as I do of this Art , and is very fortunate in the practick part of it , as you shall see by experience . But I entreat you not to speak to her of it at this time , for she would not have it known to any , nay would not take it well . Garay could not have pitch'd upon a more likely way to bring the Genoese into the gin ; for his avarice was such , that he would have parted with his Soul to find out the Philosopher's stone , hoping , if he once got that secret , ever afterwards to swim in gold . Rufina busied her self at the other end of the Closet , while Garay made this discourse to the Genoese , and was looking upon some other curious and pleasant Books , for there were of all sorts . Yet was she not so attentive , but she heard somewhat of Garay's discourse , concerning Chymistry , and perceiv'd the Merchant was much taken with it . The truth is , Garay had some knowledge in that Science , and that he had spent a considerable sum of mony , to find out the Philosopher's Stone , which though many had sought , yet could not any affirm they had met with it . The success he had had in that business onely satisfi'd him of their folly , who spent their time and estates in so ridiculous a disquisition , and he was glad to have met with such an opportunity , to recover some part of the mony he had squander'd away therein : for the Genoese , crediting what was told him by Garay , imagin'd himself somewhat above a Prince . He told him , that , in that very house , he had all things requisite to make the experiment , and thereupon brought him into a room full of Furnaces , Alembicks , Glasses , and Crucibles , with all the instruments us'd by the Chymists , and good store of char-coal . Garay seeing that , concluded the Merchant would be easily taken , and what made him the more confident was , that he imagin'd he understood all those Books , whereas Garay was satisfi'd he knew onely so much of them as would serve to bring him into the noose . In fine , they gave over talking of it any further at that time , though the Genoese was unwilling to quit the discourse . They went down thence into a ground-room , the windows whereof look'd into the fairest part of the Garden , where dinner expected them . After dinner , Garay , pretending it was his custom to take a nap , left the Merchant alone with Rufina , to whom he took occasion to make a full discovery of his love , assuring her , that all he had was at her service , and desiring her to dispose of it as she pleased . She seem'd to entertain the proffers of his affection with much kindness , yet at that time she onely rais'd him into a sleight hope , shewing her self very pleasant to him . Having seen a Lute , in one of the rooms above-stairs , she desir'd it might be brought down ; for her Musick , at which she was excellent , contributed much to the bringing about of her designs . The Merchant , who had a little skill at that Instrument himself , was very glad to hear that she us'd it , and caus'd it to be immediately fetch'd , saying that his deceased wife plaid excellently well upon it , and that about a sev'n-night before , having entertain'd some of his friends with a Collation , they had set it in tune . The Lute being come , Rufina began to play , and made it appear , that there were very few could excel her at that Instrument . The Genoese was astonish'd at her dexterity , and to bring him absolutely to her lure , she sung an Air to it , but with such a grace , that he was at a loss , whether he should more admire her hand , or her voice . The truth is , she had a particular excellency in both , so that his excessive commendations of them , were not so full of flattery as might be expected from a person passionately in love . With a modest blush , which spread it self gently over her face ( a thing she could command , though never acquainted with shame ) she seem'd to express a certain bashfulness , and ere it was quite dispell'd , Signor Octavio , said she to him , what I have done was onely for your diversion , be pleas'd to receive it with some regard to the desire I had to endeavour your satisfaction ; which yet I have not done without much temerity , before a person of so delicate an ear as you are , and one , no doubt , wont to hear the best voices in the world . I never heard any , replies Octavio , that came near yours , and therefore I beseech you , let not your modesty cause you any prejudice ; nay rather be proud , Madam , of the excellent endowments you have so liberally receiv'd from heaven , and acknowledge the favours it hath done you ; be more sensible of your own worth , and think my approbation below it ; and yet when I was a young man , I was much addicted to Musick , and some would needs persuade me that my time was well bestow'd in it . I must confess , the Spanish Tongue comes not so naturally to me as the Italian , the graces and beauties whereof I have better studied upon the Theorbo , which I am so far Master of , as in some measure to satisfie the hearer . Whereupon perceiving that Rufina would have laid by the Lute , he desir'd her to make use of it a little longer , and to sing one Air more , which she , to honour him , did . Octavio took occasion to give his dear Rufina greater commendations for the excellency of her voice than he had done before , and she , to renew her thanks to him , for the favour he did her . He thought it time to give her leave to take a little rest , and he went himself into another room to do the like . Garay , on the other side , instead of sleeping , was contriving how to get the Philosopher's stone , not for the credulous Genoese , but out of him . He had so far persuaded him of his abilities , in that Science , that he desired nothing so much as to be as knowing in it as he was , but all out of no other design than to satisfie his own insatiable avarice . He imagin'd that if he could find the Philosopher's Stone ( a Rock rather , against which so many have wrack'd themselves ) all his houshold-stuff should be of gold , that he should become a Croesus , and that the wealthiest about the City , compar'd to him , would be little better than beggars . Garay had also a long discourse with Rufina , about the means how they should get the Gudgeon into the net : he gave her some instructions in writing , that the Genoese might find she knew something of the Science , at least the tearms of it . Rufina got them by heart , and , to begin the cheat , Garay ask'd for some links of a Gold-chain she had brought from Sevil. It was a large one , and if there were a dozen links taken from it , they would not have been miss'd . Being come into the City , he goes into a Gold-smith's shop to melt down those links , and reduce them into an Ingot , which he brought back to the house , and communicated his design to Rufina . Octavio , who had slept all this while as soundly as if he had not been in love , comes in to them , and they began to talk of several things , far from having any relation to the business he had been about , which Garay did purposely to engage the other to fall first into that discourse , and indeed within a quarter of an hour , he was gotten into the subject of Chymistry . Garay discours'd of it after the rate of a man that had spent his whole estate in the work ; insomuch that Octavio was astonish'd thereat , for though he pretended much skill in the Science , yet could he not but acknowledge himself much inferiour to the other . Garay , desirous to give the Merchant all the satisfaction he could desire , told him , that he could turn what Metall he pleas'd into gold . The Genoese was ravish'd at the proposal , and earnestly entreated him that he might see it done . Garay ask'd him whether there were any char-coal in the house ; the Genoese told him there was good store , for he had had the curiosity to make some trials thereof himself . They went up both into the room where they had been before , and finding it full of Furnaces , Creusets , Alembicks , and other Chymical Instruments , Garay said to him , Here we have all things requisite for the present . He caus'd some fire to be brought , and having put a little Copper into a Creuset to melt , the Genoese saw it melting : Garay took a box out of his pocket , wherein there was a paper full of powder , which he said was the most principal ingredient in the whole work . He put it into the Creuset , which having brought as cleaverly as he could to a window , he pour'd out the melted Copper , and put the Ingot of gold into its place , and when he had cover'd it , he told the Genoese , that it should not be stirr'd thence for half an hour . That time they spent in discoursing of several things in Chymistry , wherein Octavio desir'd to make some further progress . At last , Garay thought it time to shew him what he had done , and so opening the Creuset , he took out the Ingot and shew'd it him . The covetous Miser was almost out of himself for joy to see it , though he were not fully satisfi'd of its being perfect gold . Garay wish'd him to have it tri'd by a Goldsmith ; which trouble he would needs take upon himself , and having found that it was very fine gold , of twenty two Carats , he returns extraordinarily well satisfi'd . While he was gone out , Garay instructed Rufina , how to effect their design upon Octavio , who being more covetous than amorous , would have them immediately to begin the great work of finding the Philosopher's Stone . He promis'd Garay extraordinary recompences , and told him , that he would be at the whole charge , though it should amount to twenty thousand Crowns . Garay , who had contriv'd how he intended to gull the Merchant , return'd this Answer to the great proffers he had made him . Signor Octavio , said he , I am now gon almost seven years beyond the grand climacterical year of my life , which is as much as to tell you , that I have past the greatest and best part of it . It were no hard matter for me , with the help of the Science I am now Master of , to spend the little which is yet to come , at my ease , and it may be more plentifully , than some of the wealthiest Grandees of Spain ; and that I can be without any man's favour or assistance , I think you may have observ'd your self . And in regard I have no children , to inherit my estate , which , I thank heaven , is somewhat considerable also in Lands , the main concernment I have in this world , is to look after this young Woman , my Niece . She is already but too rich , in that she hath all I have , though her Father , who was my elder Brother , left her no mean fortune . She might , had she a mind to it , be as nobly married as she was before , for her late husband was descended from the noblest houses of Andalusia . Nor were it hard for me to add to her wealth , you know it ; but such is my confidence in you , that I will tell you the reason why I do not . That I am the ablest Alchymist in all Spain , is known to many , which being also come to the ears of his Majesty , I am sought after every where ; but I have hitherto had the happiness to keep out of their clutches , who are perpetually emploi'd to find me out , having spread a report , that I was gone ●o● England . It is not out of any contempt of the honours and wealth of this world , that I avoid the searches of those , whom his Majesty hath enjoyn'd to bring me to him , but out of this consideration , that I would not purchase any favour with the loss of my liberty , for I must expect no less , than to spend the rest of my days in a noble kind of captivity . I will express my self more clearly to you . His Majesty hath at the present very great Armies a-foot in several parts , which put him to a vast expence , such as his own Revenue and what comes from the Indies are not able to defray : so that , to satisfie his ambition , he is forc'd to make use of the industry of his Subjects . Now were it my sad fortune to be found by those who so narrowly search after me , the King , knowing that , with the assistance of my Art , he might easily recruit the charge he is at , would immediately dispose of me into some Fortress , where being confin'd for the rest of my days , I should be perpetually kept at work , to augment his Treasures , and supply his pressing exigencies . I should not think it much to do it once or twice , but the avarice of men is grown to that heighth , that they are not satisfi'd with abundance , if they have the least apprehension , that the source of it may ever be dried up . This is the true reason , Signor Octavio , which obliges me to keep out of my own Country , and to play least in sight ; and therefore receive what I have told you as a great secret , such as I should not have communicated to my own Brother , had he been in the world : but I have that confidence of you , that you will never reveal it . Octavio return'd Garay his most affectionate thanks for the great trust he repos'd in him , and thought himself so happy in the discovery he had made to him , that he conceiv'd the greatest Nobles might justly envy him . His Answer to him , was , that the grounds and motives , on which he conceal'd the excellent knowledge he had acquir'd , were just and rational , since that no doubt but he would be confin'd , though for no other reason than this , to prevent his carrying over such a Secret into another Country , to serve a King that were an enemy to his Catholick Majesty . He acknowledg'd himself infinitely oblig'd to him , and wish'd it were in his power to serve him ; but having onely the wealth he was possess'd of to proffer him , he entreated him to dispose of it as freely as if it were his own , and since he had shewn him a trial of his abilities , that he would not think that enough , but ere he left Corduba , give him such further instructions , as , being observ'd , he might not miscarry in the great work . Garay promis'd to satisfie his desires , telling him withal , that so precious a thing as Gold could not be gotten but with Gold , and that the foundations of all designs require charge ; that the Philosopher's Stone could not be found without cost and much pains ; that if he were resolv'd , he should attempt the doing of it , he must be at the whole charge , and that afterwards the profit should be equally divided , and that in a short time he would be glutted with wealth . The Genoese , ravish'd at that proposal , proffer'd to spend all he was worth upon that accompt . Rufina promis'd to assist them . Nay , says Garay to her , there is such a necessity of your assistance ; that we shall not be able to do so well without it . They thereupon resolv'd , that within two days they should begin the great work . Garay told him , that the principal of the divine Elixir , ( so the Chymists call the perfection of their work ) was form'd of the solidity of Mercury , and other things which he nam'd to him , together with the urine and excrement of a red-hair'd child ; that all was to be put into an Alembick , with powder of Aloes , the infusion of Opium , Toads grease , Arsenick , and Salt-peter . But he hop'd to do it chiefly with the urine and excrements aforesaid , which he order'd Octavio by all means to procure , as being the most necessary ingredient of all . He promis'd to find it , and , to begin the work , the Me●chant deliver'd him five hundred Crowns in gold , to buy certain precious drugs , which he said were necessary ; and this the Genoese did the more willingly , as well out of the confidence he had to receive them multipli'd into so many thousands , as out of a design he had thought on the night before , of making Rufina his wife , and by that means assuring himself of Garay . Whereupon , that very evening after supper , he took occasion to carry Garay along with him into the Garden , and acquainted him with his resolution . The Alchymist thought it a good way to further his work , and accordingly he approv'd of his intention , and acknowledg'd it would be a great honour to his Neece to meet with so worthy a Person ; but that there was one Obstacle to be first removed . What may that be says the other ? Garay told him , that his Neece could not be Married , till a Dispensation were first obtained from Rome , in regard , that , out of the extraordinary regret she conceiv'd at the loss of her late Husband , she made a Vow to enter into a Religious life ; that the occasion of their going to Madrid , was to receive six years Arrerages of a Rent due to them from a person of Quality , who was very backward in paying , in order to her reception into a Nunnery ; but that as soon as the Dispensation were come from Rome , they would conclude the Marriage , which he doubted not but she would accept , not onely out of the compliance she had ever express'd towards him , but also out of this consideration , that she was to match her self with a Person inclin'd to the study of a Science , wherein she had naturally attain'd so great perfection . Octavio was the most satisfy'd Man in the world to have such a parcel of good words given him , insomuch that from that very hour Garay became absolute Master of all he was possess'd of . Garay and Rufina having conferr'd notes upon this new Overture , were more confident than ever , to compass their design . He freely laid out the Money receiv'd of Octavio in Drugges , persuading him they were not to be had under such and such rates . He also furnish'd himself with new Furnaces , Creusets and Alembicks , pretending that those in the House before , were not for his purpose . In the mean time , the silly Merchant was enquiring up and down where he might have the Urine of a Red-headed Child , which he had much ado to get ; for the Mothers fearing it was to be us'd in some operation of Witchcraft , would not easily let him have it ; but Money is omnipotent , and can do any thing . Garay could have done as much in one Day as in a hundred , as to the performance of what he had promis'd , but the poor Merchant must be fool'd some way or other , till he met with an opportunity to smite him , and take a Dog's leave of Corduba , with as much as he could shift away on two good Horses , which lay Leger in a secret place for that purpose . He dispos'd all the Distillations into the Furnaces , in the presence of Octavio ; he bought some Metals , as Brass , Copper , and Tin , several sorts of Salts , and other things commonly used by Chymists ; and setting Fire to the Furnaces , they Distill'd what had been put into them , but contributing nothing to the business , and only to abuse him , who was at the charge of all the Foolery . As to Octavio's Love , he was much better treated than he was before ; inasmuch as since the proposal of Marriage , Rufina , the better to carry on the main design , grew more kind to him , especially in Garay's absence , which the besotted Cocks-comb was so transported with , that he knew not whether his head or his heels were on the ground . About this time Octavio receiv'd a Bill of exchange of a considerable Sum , to be paid within twenty days after sight . This , with the breaking of some of his Debtors in other Countries , put him into some fear of doing the like , if his attempts in Chymistry prov'd not successful . But to prevent all inconveniences , he did what most of his Quality and Kidney are wont to do , who being upon the point of breaking , secure what they can of their Estates , that they may afterwards the more commodiously remove into some other Country . So our Merchant , finding himself within some distance of breaking , provided for the misfortune , in case it should happen , and so promoted the mischievous plot of Garay and Rufina , whom he truly acquainted how affairs stood with him , as if they had been his most faithful Relations . Garay had left in the custody of a certain friend of the Merchants , a good sum of Money , and some Jewels of great Value , with order they should not be deliver'd to any but one of them two . Besides which , he brought some to his Country-house , and hid them in a secret place in the presence of Rufina , of whom he had a confidence , as if she had really been his Wife . Garay , who was still busie about his Distillations , put him into good hope , that within twenty days he should see the end of the great work , and his House full of Gold , to recover the loss he had receiv'd by his Debtors . About this time , there happen'd a business which oblig'd Octavio to take a Journey , to advise with a Correspondent of his , how to prevent the misfortune he saw coming upon him . Garay and Rufina being entrusted with the House , thought it a fair opportunity to dislodge , and make the best they could of the present game . They secur'd all the Money and Jewels they could come at , and left the Plate and some other things , they could not so conveniently carry away , behind them , though with some regret , thinking it more prudence to make a safe retreat with what were considerable , than to hazard all , by grasping at too much . Having therefore loaden themselves with what was most pretious , they left the Furnaces , and the Alembicks , made the Philosopher's stone at the cost of the absent Merchant , and took Horse while the people of the House were fast asleep . They took their way towards Malaga , and travell'd all night , having about them above six thousand Crowns in Money and Jewels , and left , upon a Table near the Furnaces , a paper of Verses , to hasten the credulous Merchant to hang himself . Two days after their departure he returns home , very ill satisfy'd with his Journey , in that he had not done any thing in the business which occasion'd it . All the hope he now had was in his Uncle , Garay , imagining , by his means , he should yet be able to shew his head , and not onely keep up his Reputation , but also be Richer than ever he had been , such a strange Mist had the Witchcraft of Chymistry cast before his Eyes . He came not to his Country-house till after Night , where he found the Servant whom he had left with Garay and Rufina , for the rest of his people were in the City . The Servant receiv'd him with a sad countenance , and being got up stairs , he ask'd him ( fearing somewhat were amiss ) where his Guests were , of whom the Servant could give him no account , as having not seen them when they went out , and could onely say , that , two Nights before , they had lock'd him into the Room where he lay , which he had been forc'd to break open , because he could not otherwise get out . They search'd up and down , and found that the Chests had been opened , and all the Money convey'd away . This was not the worst the Merchant feared , but that they had also been with him , in whose custody he had greater summs of Money , and the most pretious of his Houshold-stuff . It being too late to make any enquiry that Night , he thought it his best course to go to Bed ; but desirous to visit the Furnaces once more , he finds on the Table the Paper , left there by Garay , which having open'd , he found in it these Lines . Signor Octavio , IT is the just reward of those who attempt things impossible , to be shamefully disappointed . Many of your Profession have been ruin'd by their Faith , in things relating to their Trade ; it was therefore but fit you should repent your Credulity , in a business you understood not . It was indeed impardonable , to expect to see that done by any Man , in a few days , which the Sun , who hath a greater power over the Metal you were so covetous of , cannot perfect under four or five hundred years . Your loss , I must confess is great , but you have this comfortable consideration , that you may now defie Chymistry , and all its cheating Professors , to shew you such another trick as we have done . But , to avoid all future Temptation , take this hearty advice from two dear Friends of yours ; put all the fine Treatises you have of that pernicious Art into your Furnaces , and , having set Fire to them and your House together , fairly run away by the light of it . The poor Merchant had no sooner read them , ere he was convinc'd , they were his kind Guests who had robb'd him , and extracted what he had in his Chests and Cabinets with more ease than he had infus'd it into them . How he spent the Night , is onely to be imagin'd , being just upon the point of Breaking , and not knowing any means to remedy it . All the hope he had , was , that the Money and Jewels which he had left in a friend's hands , were safe enough ; nay he despair'd not to find out those , who had done him the mischief . He turn'd himself from one side to another , not out of any disturbance , occasion'd by his Love to the subtle Rufina , ( for that was absolutely lost with his Money ) but that he had been so basely trapan'd by a beggarly Rascal . Then did he begin to curse Chymistry , and all the Authors that ever writ of it , whereas he should rather have given God thanks , who , by the cheat which was put upon him , had prevented the prosecution of his design , which might have absolutely ruin'd him . As soon as he perceiv'd any appearance of Day , he got up , and went into the City , to his House , whom he had entrusted with the keeping of his Money and other things . He ask'd him whether Garay had been with him ? the other answered that he had , and had taken away whatever he had in his custody , and that therein he had follow'd his own orders . That word struck him almost Dead ; nay the resentments he express'd of that loss were so great , that if the other had not known the cause of it , he would have thought him out of his wits . He comforted him the best he could , and told him , that his onely course was to make a speedy search for the Robbers . He did all he could to that purpose , sending Officers and others several ways ; but that which Garay and Rufina had taken was so extraordinary , that they could never meet with them . So they return'd to Corduba , to be paid for their fruitless pursuit , by him who had sent them , which , as his affairs stood then , added not a little to his affliction . This adventure was soon known all over the City ; and the Genoese , not able to accept of another Bill of exchange that had been sent him , was forc'd to absent himself , and to return to Genua , with what he could make by the sale of his Goods . By this means he turn'd Bankrupt , and defy'd his Creditors , who could not find any thing he had left behind him . The same thing happens many times to those , who , with small Estates , engage themselves in too great affairs , presuming upon this , that , if it comes to the worst , they can secure themselves by an escape . The end of the second Book . LA PICARA , OR The Triumphs of Female Subtilty . The Third Book . GAray and Rufina rode on a good round pace , but kept in obscure ways , and , in four Nights , they would not take up their Lodging in any Town or Village , but in open Fields , for fear of being surpriz'd by the Officers , whom they doubted not but the Genoese had sent to enquire after them . They had shifted their Cloaths , and having disguis'd themselves as well as they could , they carefully avoided all those places where they had the least apprehension they might be known . It was Garay's charge to provide Victuals ; and being about the beginning of the Spring , they found it no great inconvenience , to lye abroad in the open air . They got into a thick Wood just as the Sun was ready to set , and fearing that a thick Cloud , under which they were , might break upon them with too great violence , as there was some likelihood , by reason of the great Thunder and Lightning that had gone before , they went into the thickest part of it , the better to secure themselves . Other Travellers , upon the same apprehension , had taken refuge at a place , near that where Garay and Rufina were . The noise they made in discoursing , rais'd in Garay a curiosity to come and over-hear what they said ; and through the means of thick Bushes , being come near them , he perceiv'd they were three Men , one whereof , speaking to the others , said ; If this Tempest lasts all night , I doubt we shall be disappointed of our design . I fear me so too , replies another , and no doubt but the Hermit of la Serre will be out of all patience that he hath expected us so long . O that Brother Crispin is an excellent fellow , says another of them : his Religious frock covers a great deal of mischief , and he is so insinuating in his behaviour , that he is very much in their favour , who bestow'd the Hermitage upon him . He is so transcendent an Hypocrite , replies another , that he is able to blind all the World : he hath the reputation of a virtuous person all over the Country , and there is not within twenty Leagues about a more consummate Villain than he is . I have been acquainted with him these twelve years , says the Second , and his profession hath been to receive Thieves , and their Booties ; and he hath been so fortunate as never to be suspected Guilty of any crime of that kind , whereas so many other poor Rogues have been taken and truss'd up , at the first falling into the hands of Justice . It must needs be acknowledg'd , says another , that his Hermitage is a very convenient place for persons of our profession , and the Cellar he hath made under it , is such a place , as the Divel himself would never find out . We could never have met with a more secure place , to put up the fifteen hundred Crowns we yesterday disburthen'd the Merchant of . 'T was the most considerable Robbery that hath been committed in this Country of a long time . If it would but hold up a little , says he who had spoken first , I hope to make as good a Prey , yet before it be Day . They thereupon advised concerning the means how to execute their design . Garay miss'd not a word of all they had spoken ; the Country he was acquainted with as well as if he had been Born in it , and very well knew the Hermit , whom , till then , he had accounted a person of great sanctity , so far was he from imagining , that he drove such a Trade , and that his Hermitage had , for so many years , been the refuge of High-way-beaters , and House-breakers . Having made this strange discovery , he returns to the place where he had left Rufina , and gave her an accompt of what he had heard from those Robbers . They continu'd there without making any noise , they and their Horses , till such time as the others were gone , considering with themselves how they might make their advantage of that unexpected adventure : And taking their way to a blind Inn , not far thence , they stay'd there the remainder of that Night , and all the next Day . Having , in that time , consider'd what they had to do , they went both towards the Hermitage , where Brother Crispin ( so was the Hermite named ) lived , and being got within a small distance of it , Garay bound Rufina to a Tree , upon which she cries out as loud as she could , Is there no body to relieve a wretched Woman , ready to be Murther'd here ? O Heaven , revenge the injury done to my innocence . On the other side , Garay acted his part , saying , 'T is in vain for thee to call any body to thy relief ; thou hast not long to live , and therefore recommend thy self to God , for thou shalt not escape out of my hands ; as soon as I have bound thee to this Tree , I will dispatch thy Soul into the other World. At the first noise of her crying out , Crispin hears her , and being all alone in the Hermitage , a thing seldome happened , for , most nights , he had the company of some of the tribe , who though guilty of much watching , were not much either of sanctity or miracles . The Hermit came out with two good Pocket-pistols , and being got near the place , whence he had heard the noise , he discharg'd one of them , which happen'd very luckily for Garay . For it being resolv'd upon the question between him and Rufina , that he should run away as soon as any came near them , it might be conceiv'd , the discharging of the Pistol had frightned him . He presently mounted one of the Horses ; and leading away the other , he rid away with all the speed he could . Crispin comes near the Tree , and , by the light of the Moon , perceiv'd Rufina , weeping most bitterly , and seeming to be astonish'd , through that fright she was in . Seeing the Hermite coming towards her , What art thou return'd Traitor , said she ? will nothing deter thee from executing thy cruel design ? Come , take away my Life , and put me out of further trouble , and doubt not but one time or other , Heaven , since it will not rescue , will revenge my innocence . The frock'd Hypocrite , hearing this discourse , and perceiving thereby that she mistook him , made her this Answer , Madam , I am not the person you think me to be , but one who comes to relieve you in this extremity , and to save your Life . What is become of the Villain , who would have taken it from you , and hath oblig'd me , contrary to the rules of my Profession , to take Fire-arms to pursue him , not doubting but what I do will be accompted an act of meritorious charity in the sight of God ? Having thereupon unbound her , Rufina cast her self at his feet , saying , It must needs be , Brother Crispin , ( for she knew his name ) that you had some revelation from Heaven , of the violence intended me , since you came so miraculously to my relief , and that with Arms so contrary to your Profession . Heaven reward you for the charitable assistance you have afforded an innocent Woman . I cannot express the resentment I have of the kindness you have done me , otherwise than by submissions and vows , as being oblig'd to you for no less than my Life , which the fury of a Brother was just going to deprive me of . Crispin was extreamly taken with the Woman , ( nay notwithstanding his vow of chastity , he had a kindness for the whole Sex ) but he was yet master of so much modesty and reserv'dness , that he sorbore all discourse of Love and Familiarity ; and continuing in his counterfeit sanctity , My dear Sister , in the Lord , said he to her , I think my self far from deserving all the favours it pleases God to do me : but I endeavour all lies in my power to Live virtuously , serving my Creator in this solitary place , where it hath been the pleasure of his divine Majesty , that I should be a means to save your Life : I heartily thank him for it , and am extreamly glad , that what is done is to your satisfaction . For this night , I can onely proffer you such a reception as a poor Cell can afford , where you may continue , till you have accommodated your affairs , and reconcil'd your self to your Brother . I assure you it is absolutely at your service , and I offer it you with such a cordial affection , as a good Christian ought to have for his Neighbour , for I had not put my self into this habit , were it not to exercise such charities as these . Rufina renew'd her thanks to him for the civil proffers he made her , bursting forth afresh into feigned tears , a thing some Women can do when they please , but this had the knack of it beyond any . She gladly accepted of his kindness , as what conduced very much to the compassing of her design . They thereupon took their way towards the Hermitage , and Brother Crispin , seeing Rufina was somewhat weary , endeavour'd to comfort her with all the kind words he could think of , and at last took her by the arm , to help her forward . He open'd the door of the Hermitage , and when they were got in , Rufina was not a little astonish'd , to see a rough Plank , which he pretended was his Bed , with a Crucifix at the head of it , and on one side , hanging up by a Nail , an Instrument made of good Whip-cord ; wherewith his credulous Zealots believ'd that he disciplin'd himself : all the other furniture of the Room consisted in a little rotten Table , which , by much travelling and removing from place to place , had brought four feet to three . Rufina finding the room so poorly furnish'd , and the person who made his aboad in it so mortify'd and reserv'd in his behaviour , began to repent her self , that she ever came thither , and imagin'd that Garay had mis-understood the conference of the Robbers in the Wood. But the devout Hermit put her out of her dumps , for taking notice of her looking a little strangely on the accommodations of his House , he said to her , My dear Sister , you may haply think this a very poor Lodging , and that you will have but an ill Nights rest ; be not troubled , I will Lodge you much better than you imagine . 'T was your happiness to come hither at this time , now that there are not any here upon their spiritual retreats , which some devout souls of your Sex are wont to make at this Hermitage , sometimes for eight or ten days together . Some of these , for the greater conveniency of their devotion , have sent hither Beds , and some other Houshold-stuff . Incomparable Hypocrite ! Having asked her whether she liv'd at Malaga , and she telling him that she was a stranger in those parts , he would have persuaded her , that there were Beds in the Hermitage for such as came to make their spiritual retreats there , which was a damnable lie : but the truth of it was , that he , for his own ease , had very good Quilts , and other necessaries for a bed or two , for the entertainment of the secret camerades who came often to visit him . These conveniences were dispos'd into a low room , which was also the Treasury , where those birds of prey , put up such things as the true owners of them never intended should be acquainted with the place . He thereupon desir'd her to have a little patience , till he went down to fetch some bed-cloaths , which having brought , he made her a bed in a little Cell , at a small distance from his own . They had a better supper then Rufina expected , there was some boil'd meat and broth , and a cold Rabbet , which Crispin pretended had been lest at the Hermitage by one of his Penitents , a very devout old Gentlewoman , whom he was infinitely oblig'd to ; and to close their stomachs , they had some excellent fruits , according to the season . Rufina was a woman much inclin'd to mirth , but at this time , doing her natural disposition some violence , she seem'd to be very melancholly and reserv'd , and so continu'd all the time they were at supper , eating very little , the better to express her weariness , and being troubled at the accident , which had befallen her . The Hermit in like manner pretended he had no great stomach , whether the meat was not dress'd to his mind , or that he did it out of a compliance with his fair guest , whom he look'd on so attentively all the time they were at supper , as if he had been to read a Lecture of her Physiognomy . At last , having taken away the meat and cloth , the Hermit , desirous to know of Rufina , the cause why her own Brother would have taken away her life , entreated her to satisfie him , which she did in this short account of her self . Though it cannot but add very much to my affliction , to make a rebearsal of the occasion of it , yet the kindness you have done me , my dear Brother , being so transcendent , I should be a very ungrateful person , to deny you the satisfaction of some account of her whom you have so highly oblig'd . I was born , said she , in the City of Almeria , of noble Parents , my Ancestors having been famous there for several ages . All the children they had were onely my self , and a Brother , who is a year older then I am . My Father and Mother left this world , and me in it a little before I was fully arriv'd to the fifteenth year of my age . There were those who thought the face you now see not unhandsome , that is in other words , several persons courted me in order to marriage , but my Brother oppos'd it as much as lay in his power , charging my Sutors with some defects or other , in their estates or extraction , so that not any one of them obtain'd what they so much desir'd . I believe the true cause of my Brother's refusals proceeded from a desire he had that I should go into a Nunnery , where I had two Aunts , and he get to himself somewhat of the fortune my Father had left me . I discover'd his design , by their continual pressing of me to become a Nun. But I never had any inclination to that kind of life , and so my Answer to them was sutable thereto ; which incens'd my Brother so much against me , that he never look'd kindly on me since . While these things were in agitation , a young Gentleman , who had left Almeria ere he was ten years of age , return'd from Flanders , where , for the good services he had done his Majesty , he had been advanc'd to the command of a Company of Foot and a Troop of Horse . He came accordingly in a very good equipage , both as to Cloaths and Horses . He had a pretty considerable estate , and had not receiv'd any thing from it since his departure from Almeria , so that there was a good summ lay ready for him . He one day chanc'd to see me at Church , and lik'd me so well , that he enquir'd who I was . Some gave him an account of me , and soon after , he began to make his addresses to me , and to court me by Letters and other ways . To make my tale short , I was not insensible of his affection , but considering with my self the equality there was between us as to birth , and the excellent endowments he was Master of , I comply'd with his love , and admitted him to come into the house , but upon the assurance he gave me , that his courtship was really in order to marriage . He visited me with much freedom , for my Brother was then sick of a disease , which had brought him almost to death's door , ( I would it had carried him quite into that cold room , my condition would not be so sad as it is at the present . ) One of my former Sutors , being not a little troubled to see a New-comer so highly advanc'd in my favour , began to watch him , and in a short time saw him let in and coming out of our house , at an unseasonable time of the night . He made a very ungentlemanlike advantage of that discovery ; for , envying any other should have what he could not obtain , he gave my Brother an account of what was done in his house . One day coming to visit him , and being all alone with him , he told him what he had seen . My Brother , who had recover'd a little of his strength , began to get up , and by his own observation was confirm'd in what the other had told him . Yet could he not be reveng'd of me , by reason of his weakness , and put it off to some other opportunity . He seem'd to be extremely troubled that I had engag'd my affection to that Captain , and protested that he would have been much less , had I made choice of any other , for he had had some difference with his elder Brother , and ever since , they had never been good friends . At last , my Brother recover'd his former health , and finding the Captain gone from Almeria , he told me , that he would carry me to see an Aunt of ours at Malaga , who was a Nun of the Order instituted by St. Bernard . I believ'd him , and not imagining he knew anything of the correspondence between the Captain and my self , I was very glad of the opportunity to see that Aunt , whom I was much oblig'd to , for several things she had sent me of her own working . We prepar'd our selves for the journey , and rode each of us on a horse , with two servants on two others to wait on us . Being come into the wood near this place , he ordered the two servants to go before , to prepare a lodging for us , and being come to the place where you found me , just as day was taking its last leave , he threw me off my horse , and put me into the condition you found me in , wherein no doubt I had perish'd , had not you fortunately reliev'd me , for the discharging of the Pistol made him get away before he had done the work he intended . May God , the requiter of all good turns , remember the charitable assistance you did me , which was so strange , that I shall never forget it as long as I live . The Hermit having heard this story , took occasion to comfort her the best he could , and promis'd her to do any thing that lay in his power ; whereupon they parted for that time , and went to their several Beds ; she , to that which had been prepar'd for her , and he , to another , that lay in a secret place , very well furnish'd ; for , however he blinded the world with an apparent austerity , he was a person who lov'd his ease as well as any other . He was deeply fallen in love with Rufina , and mighty desirous to acquaint her with his passion ; but the fear of scandal made him a a little reserv'd . He spent the whole night without any rest , contriving how he might best make a discovery of his love to her . As soon as it began to dawn , he got up and soon after him Rufina , who going into the Church belonging to the Hermitage , found him on his knees before the Altar , which oblig'd her to do the like , at a little distance from him . He thought fit to continue his devotion a while , but not without much distraction , for he could not forbear looking on her , to such a height was his love grown in one night . On the other side , Rufina , who was as well read in Hypocrisie as the Hermit , was resolv'd to outvy him at kneeling , in which posture she continued somewhat longer than she could have wish'd . At last perceiving that Crispin had done his prayers , she also ended hers . Whereupon the holy Brother comes to her , and said to her , Blessed be the great Preserver of Mankind , my dear Sister in Christ , for his infinite mercies ; be it his good pleasure that you may live happily all the rest of your days , and have all those enjoyments of body and mind you can your self desire . I pray tell me , excellent creature of God , how you rested this night . Very well , my beloved Brother , repli'd she , I thank your kindness , though the trouble I am in suffers me not to be quite free from disquiet . There is nothing more argues a devout Soul , says Crispin , than a sweet and humble compliance with the will of Heaven ; put your confidence in him who hath numbred the hairs of your head , and doubt not but this heaviness will be turned into joy . If it be his blessed will , it shall be so , said she , though we see not the means how it will be effected . O excellent creature ! cries out the amorous Hermit , how highly meritorious in the sight of God is this holy acquiescence and resignation ? Having so said , he brought her into a little room , out of which they had the prospect of the fields , where being both sate down , Crispin began to open himself to her in this discourse . When I seriously consider , Madam , the strange effects of beauty , how the pursuance of it forces men into disturbances , and in a manner transports them out of themselves , I cannot chuse but pity and excuse them , because the frailer part of man endeavours its own satisfaction , and the heart is naturally enclin'd to desire that which the eye contemplates with a certain pleasure , especially having for its object the most delightful thing that God ever fram'd . You may hence take occasion to imagine , Sister , what reflections we should make on the celestial beauties , and those supernatural miracles which transcend the reach of our senses . When I left the world , which was in an age not much acquainted with the wickedness of it , I propos'd to my self , as far as I could with a respect to humanity , to keep my self at as great a distance as I could from the sight of that admirable sex , which is not undeservedly called , the fairer half of the world ; inasmuch as I have already put away childishness , and began to entertain thoughts sutable to manhood , and apprehended , that to be exempted from the charms of women , was a privilege wholly angelical . I am at the present much more satisfied as to that particular , than I could have been in that state of innocence , and I find there is an absolute necessity I should keep out of your sight , or fall into the snare I see the devil laying for me . The summe of this discourse , Madam , is to shew you , that beautiful faces are very dangerous , and that , since my first sight of yours , I feel my Soul in a very great hazard . Be not startled , I beseech you , to hear me talk after this rate ; this discourse , I must confess , is very disconsonant to the habit I have on , and the proposition I have embrac'd : but these have not unmann'd me , and consequently not exempted me from humane infirmities . With these words there might be seen spreading over his face a certain blush , as if he could not make the first overture of such a thing without expressing somewhat he was never truly acquainted with , Shame . Rufina , with a counterfeit modesty , seem'd to do as much as he had : but Occasion presenting her fore-lock , and telling her that that was the most likely way to bring about her design , she would not give him an absolute denial , but made him this Answer . Though I know my self not to be of their number , who , by their beauty , may engage men into any disquiet , yet must I acknowledge , Brother Crispin , that , as to this point , I am of your opinion ; for the attractions of Beauty are so powerful , that I my self , though a woman , am carried away therewith , as well as others , and know not a greater pleasure , than that of seeing a handsome face , and admiring the effects of it . And therefore I wonder not at all , that men are reduc'd to some extremities , when they are passionately in love , since it is to be imagin'd , that the force of beauty operates with an extraordinary influence . Nor do I think any more worth my admiration , to see it hath its effects as well on those who are retir'd out of the world , as on those whose affections are most inclin'd thereto , inasmuch as they have not attain'd a degree of perfection purifi'd from the dross of all humane enjoyments : And therefore , I have reason to think my self the more oblig'd to the charity you have shewn me , since I understand , that your exercising of it is not without the Ioss of your quiet , and somewhat of scandal . I could wish with all my heart , that I were not the cause of so much trouble in the world ; but in regard you are not heard by any but my self , you need fear nothing as to that particular . You were desirous to know the History of my Adventures , I am no less to be acquainted with yours , and particularly to understand what might have oblig'd you to leave the world so soon , to live in this solitary place , and with so great austerity . For though I doubt not but you did it in order to the salvation of your own soul , yet me-thinks I perceive in you those excellent endowments , for which you might have been esteem'd in your youth , and put off the execution of so hard a penance till another time . Rufina's discourse was as the counterfeit Hermite could have wish'd it , and thereupon being transported with joy , he came more home to his purpose , and told her in plain tearms , that the charms of her beauty had so inchanted him , that , from the minute she first came into his house , he had not had any rest , he loving her as passionately as man could be imagin'd to love woman . Rufina , who minded her own work , entertain'd the discourse with somewhat of kindness , excusing it upon the account of humane frailty : so that giving him some hope , that he should obtain his desires , he seem'd to be the most satisfi'd person in world . Rufina pretended indisposition , and for two days together kept her bed , where she was treated by her charitable Entertainer , with the best meat could be had for mony , which was brought to the Hermitage in the night time , by his Camerades . It may seem somewhat strange , that Rufina should have the confidence to continue all alone in that solitary place , with a person of whose wickedness she had a sufficient knowledge : but she knew withal the passion he had for her , and inferr'd thence , that a real Love never being without respect , she could not imagine he would ever injure her . What further assur'd her , was the hope she had put him in to treat him more kindly , when she had certain notice brought her , that her Brother had left Malaga ; besides , that the apprehension she had lest she might be discover'd , kept her from requiting , as she thought her self oblig'd , the extraordinary kindness he had shewn her . Thus she drew in by degrees the Rampant Hermit , who , to further on the work , promis'd her to make a diligent enquiry , by the means of his friends , whether her Brother were at Malaga . That night , Crispin's three intimate friends came to the Hermitage , bringing along with them above two thousand Crowns in gold . This was the robbery they were engag'd upon , when Garay over-heard their discourse in the wood . The discovery had been made by Crispin , in a house of the City , where he was wont to receive alms , and the rain having prevented the execution of the designe that night , they had now done their work , by thrusting a little boy into the house where the mony was , who made a shift about mid-night to open the door for them . The three Robbers brought the mony that very night to the Hermitage . Crispin , who was unwilling they should see what female-company he had in the house , receiv'd them in his own chamber , and treated them with a Supper . As they supp'd , they discours'd of divers things . There was among them one , who having quitted his Studies , had engag'd himself in that infamous kind of life , not regarding his extraction , nor his endowments , which were much beyond ordinary . This person furnish'd them with discourse upon all occasions ; whence it came that Crispin desir'd him to divert them a little , and , to drive away the time a while after supper , to entertain them with some History or Novel , for he had abundance of them . He press'd him the more earnestly , that Rufina might also participate of the diversion , who , from the room where she was , might hear all their discourse . She was very glad , to find , that Crispin was the secret entertainer of so virtuous a Society , and immediately concluded by their discourses , that they were the same persons , whom Garay had over-heard in the wood . The young man , whom the Hermite had intreated to tell them some story , display'd the excellency of his wit and memory , in the relation of the ensuing Novel . THE SECOND NOVEL . The Knight of the Noble Order of the Marigold . DOn Pedro Osorio , a Gentleman of very high Quality , was born at Ville-Franche de Vierco , an ancient City , upon the confines of Galicia . He was descended from a very noble Family , and was brought up in his own Country , with his elder Brother Don Fernand Osorio , and a Sister called Donna Constantia : but his Father and Mother leaving this World ere he was full fifteen years of Age , he was forc'd into that course of Life , which is commonly taken by the younger Brothers of Noble Houses , who have not much left them , and with the little Money he could get together , he went to trail a Pike in Flanders . He behav'd himself so gallantly there upon several occasions , that he got the Colours of a Company of Foot , and after other successful encounters against the Dutch , he was advanc'd to the Command of the same Company . Having afterwards in that Charge made yet greater demonstrations of his Conduct and Valour , his most Serene Highness the Arch-Duke Albert prevail'd with his Majesty to bestow on him the Order of the Knights of Alcantara , with an assurance of the first Commandery , that should be void , belonging to that Order . Having obtain'd that , he still continu'd his Military employments , till such time as there was a Cessation of Arms made between the King and his Enemies of the Low-countries , to last a year and a day . This opportunity , together with the news he receiv'd out of Spain , of his Elder Brother's Death , oblig'd him to desire leave to make a journey into his Country , where two Children his Brother had left , and his own Sister , stood in need of his presence ; the former , to be protected by him ; the latter , to be dispos'd of in marriage . Don Pedro arriv'd at Ville-Franche , fifteen days after his Sister's departure thence for Vailladolid , where the Court was then , with an Aunt of his , a Widdow , his Father's Sister , who would needs have her along with her ; this old Lady , who had a great kindness for her , having resolv'd to leave her all she had at her Death , in hopes she might with those advantages meet with a better match . As soon as Don Pedro was come into his Country , he took order about his Brother's Estate , and the Tuition of his Nephews , whom he left in the custody of an antient Kinsman of his , whom having entrusted with the care of their education and maintenance , he resolv'd to go and visit his Sister at Vailladolid . As he was setting things in order for that Journey , passing through the broad place of Ville-Franche , he saw abundance of people , going towards an Inn , which was at the end of it , accompanying two Litters , in one whereof there was an old Gentleman , and , in that which follow'd , a young Lady , whose transcendent Beauty , heightned by the sumptuousness of her attire , ravished the eyes and hearts of all that saw her , but above all those of Don Pedro. He was so enflam'd by that transient sight of her , that , covering with his Cloak the Order he was of , he follow'd the Litter , so transported out of himself , that he reflected not on what those who observ'd him might say of his demeanour . He saw her lighting at the Inn-gate ; and if he was before rais'd into a kind of astonishment at the beauty of her Face , he was now no less , at the handsomeness of her Body , the magnificence of her Cloathing , and the sweetness of her Complexion . In a word , he was reduc'd to such an extremity by the passion he immediately felt in himself for her , that he made enquiry , and set himself to find out , who that miracle of perfections might be , which had so of a sudden surpriz'd his Heart , and attain'd so absolute a disposal of his Liberty . He was soon satisfy'd as to that particular , for , meeting with one of her Servants going from the Inn towards the Market-place , he with much civility ask'd him , who that old Gentleman was , and whither he was then going ? The other , who understood civility well enough , return'd him this Answer , The Gentleman , whose name you are so desirous to know , and who is my Master , is called the Marquess Rodolfo , a person of the highest Rank next to Soveraign Princes , who comes into Spain , an Ordinary Ambassadour , from the Emperour of Germany , to his most Catholick Majesty the King of Spain . He brings along with him his beautiful Daughter , the Lady Margaret , to be married to Leopoldus , his Excellency's Nephew , who is at the present at Vailladolid , a Gentleman of extraordinary worth , who in the flower of his Youth left Germany , to go and see foreign Countries , attended onely by four Servants . He has travell'd over all France , England , and Italy , and is now resolv'd to make his aboad in Spain , having already continu'd some time at the Court , with a very great Train . He hath a House magnificently furnish'd , and is very highly in favour with his Catholick Majesty , and well respected by all the Nobility about the Court ; nay his generosity and excellent conversation have acquir'd him the esteem of all the greatest persons in this Country . This marriage of Signor Leopoldus had been treated of in Germany , with this Lady Margaret , the onely Daughter of my Master , who leaving his Country upon his being honour'd by the Emperour with the present Embassy , hath sollicited the business with greater earnestness ; so that his Imperial Majesty seems desirous that this Match should go forward . We came by Sea , but had such distress of Weather , that we were like to be cast away several times . While we were in that danger , my Master , a Gentleman much inclin'd to Devotion , made a Vow that if he escaped , through the intercession of the glorious Patron of Spain , ( for whom he hath a particular Devotion ) he would visit the place where his sacred Body lies buried , so well known all over the World for the great Miracles daily done there . Being come to Vailladolid , my Master continu'd there fifteen days , during which time all things were agreed upon in order to the Marriage . That great affair being concluded , he would needs perform his Vow , and go to Saint James's . His Nephew Leopoldus is not come along with him , but stays at Vailladolid , to send to Rome for the Dispensation , for the Lady Margaret and Signor Leopoldus are Cousin-Germans . Thus Sir , I think I have satisfy'd your desire , as to the question you put to me . Don Pedro gave the Servant very great thanks for the accompt he had given him of his Master , and assur'd him he would requite his kindness , if it lay in his power , and so took leave . This discourse happen'd after night , as they walk'd over the Market-place , it being so dark as that the Marquess's Servant could not take any particular notice of Don Pedro , who did all he could to avoid being discover'd . The accompt he had receiv'd , that the Beauty , which had stollen away his heart at the first sight , was already engag'd , and , within a short time to be married , caus'd him to return home a much sadder Man than he had left it . This affliction , with the love which he already had for her , bereav'd him of all rest . That very night , he would needs go and see the Marquess and his Daughter at Supper , yet so as that he might not be perceiv'd by them . The master of the House plac'd him so as that be might see all at his ease , yet not be seen himself ; and this was to leap out of the frying-pan into the fire . The next day , the Marquess went thence , so as that Don Pedro saw not the Lady Margaret any more that time : nor was he much troubled at it , for having in the night advis'd with his pillow , to find out some remedy for his disquier , he found it necessary , that he should not be seen , either by the Marquess , or his Daughter , or any one belonging to them , that he might the better compass a design which onely Love could inspire him withall . The Kingdom of Galicia is very full of mountains , and consequently the way to Saint James's must be troublesome to travel , so that the Marquess could make but short Journeys , whence Don Pedro inferr'd , that he could not be back in less than twenty days ; presuming he would make some aboad at Compostella , to do his devotions , and refresh himself , ere he set out for his return . Accordingly , be dispos'd of his affairs in order to the design he had bethought himself of , and , taking leave of all his acquaintance , he went to Pont-ferrada , a Town which lay four Leagues further from the Court than Ville-Franche . He took up his Quarters at an Inn , whence he stirr'd not in the day-time , but onely took the air a little in the night , yet with such a caution not to be known to any , that he discover'd himself to none of the Inhabitants , but onely his Land-lord , whom he acquainted with his quality , and the design had brought him thither . He was attended onely by one Servant , whose fidelity and courage he had many years experienc'd , for he had serv'd him as a Soldier , and waited on him , from the time of his first departure from Ville-Franche . Felician ( so was this faithful Servant named ) perceiving his Master more melancholy than he had been wont to be , and that somewhat kept him from resting in the night , for he heard him disquietly turning in his bed , and sighing ever and anon , he imagin'd that the cause of his disturbance was not at Pontferrada , inasmuch as if it had been , he would not have fail'd , night or day , to discover by his visits , what could not be known by his disquiets and sighs . Thus this discreet Lover not discovering any thing of his secret passion , Felician could not ghess at the occasions which bred such a distraction in his mind : nay though he did all lay in his power to pry into it , yet could he never meet with any satisfaction . One day , finding his Master all alone , and not able to endure that reserv'dness in him any longer , he thus spoke to him . I should never have imagin'd , Sir , that you could be guilty of so great a closeness towards a servant , whom you have ever found faithful , and to love you even beyond his own life . You have heretofore thought me worthy the knowledge of your most important secrets ; pardon me , if I presume to tell you , that your silence now gives me just cause to conceive , that you have not the same thoughts of me , and that I must be guilty of some crime , whereof I have not my self the least apprehension . Wherein , I pray , Sir , may I have offended you ? You must needs harbour some ill thoughts of me , since you conceal from me the disquiets which deprive you of all appetite to meat or rest . Sure they proceed from Love , or I am mightily mistaken . You close not your eyes all night , and spend the day in retirement , avoiding all society , and giving your self up to perpetual solitude , and melancholy ; which I am extremely troubled to see . You have left your Country , telling your friends that you were going to Court ; whereas you continue in an obscure place , where you are afraid to be known . 'T is impossible for me to forbear grieving at it , as long as I am ignorant of the cause thereof . Pardon my curiosity , Sir , which however impertinent , is an argument of my faith and readiness to serve you . I know it to be the duty of a good and faithful Servant , punctually and implicitly to obey the commands of his Master , without insinuating himself further into his secrets , than he is willing he should be acquainted therewith . I have hitherto kept my self within those bounds , and have so liv'd with you as that I fear not any reproach you can make me . But now at last , my ancient fidelity gives me the boldness to ask you , what business may have brought you to this place ; what occasions your disquiet , and what you intend to do in this obscure Inn , where you admit not of any enjoyments ? Have you a greater confidence of the happy Master of this House , whom you have known but within these four days , than of an old Servant , of whose zeal and fidelity you have had so many experiences ? You have heretofore thought my advice worth the asking , nay have follow'd it , in things , for ought I know , of as great importance as this is . Felician having thus ended his complaint , his Master conceiv'd himself oblig'd to make him some Answer , which was this . Felician , I must confess , I have look'd on thee , and that justly , as my friend , a title I may well allow one who hath shar'd with me , in war , the dangers , in peace , the enjoyments I have been engag'd in . It is a very hard thing , not to say impossible , that any man should , in the disposal of himself , take a course contrary to that intended him by Heaven ; though it be said , that a wise man shall have dominion over the Stars , that is ( as Astrologers expound it ) humane Prudence shall elude the decrees of Fate . I am born to love a Beauty , which surprising my heart , hath withall possess'd it self of all the faculties of my Soul. I find my self no longer Master of my own liberty , that I am not able to make the least disposal of my will , and so it were a madness for me , to oppose the inclination , whereto the sovereign Powers have made me subject . I suffer my self to be foolishly carri'd away by my passion , though I know well enough that I attempt a thing absolutely impossible , and beyond my strength . This is the cause of my disquiet , musing , and melancholy , spending the nights without rest , and the day in solitude , suffering a thousand asflictions which I cannot express , and loving where I am not to hope the least return of Love , by reason of an invincible obstacle that lies in my way . This is that destroys my enjoyments , and poisons all my joy . I have seen that divine Beauty , that mortal Angel , that prodigy of miracles , who pass'd through our Town with her Father the Marquess Rodolfo : the excellent endowments she is Mistris of , and which thou maist have admir'd as well as my self , are all the excuse I can alledge for the blindness of my passion ; but they feed it not with any hope . There is an obstacle lies between me and the possession of her , which I shall find it impossible to remove . This transcendent Beauty is already made sure to a Gentleman of great worth , who is her Cousin-germane , named Leopoldus , and me-thinks I see her ready to join hands with him . I hear such high commendations of his excellent parts , that I find the little hope I had ready to leave me . I love her , or to say better , I adore her , and if I may judge by the present agitations of my heart , I may say , it will never be disengag'd from the passion I have for her . I know it is madness in me to think of her , and that I cannot , without extravagance , ever hope she may be mine , to the disappointment of a young Lord , who , with the advantages of bloud , hath all those of nature . Nay I think it almost impossible to find out some means to acquaint her with my Love , and to get a Letter convey'd to her . I know that the houses of Osorio , Toledo , Astorga , and Ville-Franche , whence I derive my extraction , are not inferiour to those of Rodolfo or Leopoldus , and consequently that I am as nobly descended as she is ; that would not be the greatest obstacle , if I could but make my self known at Court. I hear that she intends thither , when she returns from her pilgrimage ; I have but three months to carry on this business , which is the time requisite to get the dispensation from Rome . I have a long time consider'd with my self of the means , how I might get access to her , and that I conceive the most likely to take , is to counterfeit , what indeed is but too real , a certain distraction of mind . By acting the mad-man's part , I might so disguise my extravagancies , as that the Father , pleas'd with my humour , may haply carry me along with him to the Court. This certainly is a design fantastick enough , and not onely contrary to my quality , but absolutely opposite to the opinion I should endeavour to raise my self in the world . I have a certain confidence , that at Court I shall be known to very few , because I have been a long time out of Spain . Besides these considerations , the habit I will put on , being altogether extravagant , I shall be so disguis'd , that my nearest friends and relations will hardly know me . If , by this means , I can get into the Marquess's house , I shall hope the plot will take . For I have heard this Lady is not fully satisfi'd with the marriage , having understood that her Cousin is a person of a debauch'd life , and inclin'd to Women ; and that she admits of his addresses onely out of obedience to her Father . I have communicated my design to the Master of the house , as being a discreet person , who may serve me , and puts me in hope to get me into the Marquess's service , when he comes to give him an account of my pleasant extravagancies , as we have already agreed together . Thus , my dear Felician , have I given thee a faithful character of my self , thou know'st now as much as I do , as well of my affliction , as my love ; mistrust not the confidence I have of thee , and assist me with all thy wit and industry , or expect ere long to be a witness of my departure out of this world . Felician , out of compliance with his Master , approved of the project , though he doubted much the success of it . He saw his Master was too far transported to receive any prudent advice ; so that he promis'd to assist him according to the design he had laid to get access to his Mistress , and troubled not his thoughts with any thing but how to compass it . It was his business therefore to get cloaths made for Don Pedro , sutable to his extravagance . He put him into a Cassock after the old fashion , with puffs at the sleeves of green cloth , and large skirts , a Cloak somewhat like a Rocket , very short , and a Milan Cap , of green Plush . Being thus disguis'd , he chang'd his quarters , and went to the Host's Brother's house , who also must of necessity be acquainted with the secret . All this could not be done without some yellow pieces , whereof he had brought good store out of Flanders , with some Jewels of value he had gotten by gaming , at which he was very fortunate . About this time the Marquess , with the beautiful Lady his Daughter , were upon their return from their pilgrimage . Before they got to Pontferrada , the beams of his Litter broke , so that he was forc'd to come to the Town on horse-back , and to stay there two days , while the Litter was mended . The Marquess took up the same Inn where Don Pedro had lodg'd , as being the best in the Town . The Host being taught what he had to say to the Marquess , for the furtherance of Pedro's design , soon met with an opportunity to do it . For , as most persons of Quality , when they travel , are very inquisitive to know what is rare or remarkable at the places through which they pass , the Marquess desirous to hear what there might be at Pontferrada , call'd for the Host . Having travell'd several times before into Spain , he spoke the Language very well , was a very sociable person , and glad of company . The Host being come into the room , he began to ask him concerning the Antiquities of the Town , the illustrious Families had liv'd in it , the dispositions of the Inhabitants , the beauty of the Ladies , and such particulars : wherein the Host satisfy'd him , giving him a very exact account of all he knew . Among the antiquities and remarkable things of the Town , he came to speak of Don Pedro , telling such stories of him as might raise a desire in the Marquess to see him . There is come , said he to him , within these fifteen days , a very rare person to this Town , fantastically clad in a green stuff ; but there is a greater extravagance in his behaviour than there is in his cloaths , and yet in the height of his distraction , there may be observ'd certain shadows of understanding and staiedness which render him excellent good company . Being asked by some of our Inhabitants , who he was , I am , said he , Son to the River Sil , which passes by the walls of this Town , and descended from one of the most illustrious Families of Galicia . He expects to be treated with your Honour , and your Lordship , in discourse , though he is known by the title of Knight of the Noble Order of the Marigold . The fooleries he tells to make good the title he assumes , are so ridiculous , that they force Laughter from the most melancholy . He seldome comes out of his Lodging , feeds high , and we cannot imagine whence he should have means to live at that rate . He hath a Servant to wait on him , who knows the length of his foot , and complies with him in his madness , either for his advantage , or that he hath a soft place in his Head , as well as his Master ; and I think them both very well worth your notice . I wonder the Knight hath not been yet to wait on your Excellency ; for he is mighty desirous to converse with Strangers , and finds them out as soon as he hears of their arrival . The Marquess was much pleas'd with this Relation of the Host , and desir'd him to bring him acquainted with that noble Knight . The fair Lady Margaret express'd also a desire to see him , for she had been present at the Host's discourse . He gladly satisfy'd them , being over-joy'd the Prologue of the design had taken so well . He went to his Brother 's to fetch him , having before told the Ambassadour , that he must treat him honourably , if he expected to make any sport with him ; inasmuch as , being extreamly self-conceited in his madness , he would be put out of all humour , if he were entertain'd with any dis-respect , or indifference . The Marquess , who was a person naturally inclin'd to mirth and civility , promis'd him he would observe his directions . Whereupon the Host marches away for Don Pedro , who came into the room very humorously in his fool's coat , making wry mouths , and some fantastick gestures , the introduction to his future extravagance . The Ambassadour , how serious soever he would appear , as being oblig'd by his quality to dissemble , could not forbear Laughing , to see him in that equipage , attended by Felician , who , on the other side , acted very well the part had been given him . He went to receive him at the Chamber-door , with this complement ; Welcome to the noblest piece of Gallantry that ever Spain saw ; welcome the mirrour of all the brave Knights that ever were celebrated for their heroick Actions . The News your Excellency tells me , replies Don Pedro , deserves not the reward may be expected for it : you are extreamly mistaken , if you think your self the first of those who have admir'd Nature's prodigality towards me in excellent parts and endowments . Give me the favour at least , answers the Marquess , to be one of the most faithful witnesses thereof , which no doubt I shall , if you please but to honour me a while with your sweet company . For as a rich Diamond pleases all the world , so the attractions of your countenance , and the transcendent insinuation of your behaviour forces the admiration of all that see you . Don Pedro was by this time got near the fair Lady Margaret , whereupon looking with a certain astonishment on her miraculous Beauty , My Lord Marquess , said he to him , I beseech you forbear at present the praises you are pleas'd to give me , for it were to profane those which are due to this excellent creature . I pray let me know whether she be your Daughter , for if she be , you will be much concern'd in the Elogies I shall give this — this — this — ( well ) Miracle . Her coming into the world was to embellish our Hemisphere , to supply Cupid with fresh Darts , to become the Load-stone of Hearts , the delight of the Eyes , the astonishment of the Universe , the master-piece of Heaven , and the miracle of Nature . By the Noble Order of Knight-wood I am of , I swear , that the very minute I first cast my Eye on this accomplish'd Beauty , I found my heart was grown rebellious , and no longer mine ; my will bereay'd of all freedome ; and my soul become absolutely her Slave . In a word , Sir , I think my self somewhat different from what I was before , and the more I feel my self , the more I am astonish'd at the strange Metamorphosis . The commendations you give me , renowned Knight , replies the Lady , smell too much of slattery : I am confident you do not your self believe one half of what you have said , and therefore it will be hard for you to persuade me to it . You consider not that you act against your own Sentiment , when you speak against your Conscience . I should never advise a Gallant , who would raise himself an esteem with the Ladies , to hazard his own disappointment by so ill a Prologue ; for to give undeserved praises breeds a suspition of imperfections ; and to be forc'd to the belief of falshood brings truth into question . The truth , I tell you , replies the amorous Extravagant , is such , so pure , so clear , and so far from all suspition of being otherwise , that you shall ever find it as plainly in my Mouth as in your own Looking-glass . Be not so hasty , honourable Knight , says the Lady to him , be pleas'd to take a Chair , for we desire to discourse with you at leisure . Were it Heaven's pleasure , Madam , says Don Pedro , as soon as he was sate , that I might ever continue near you : but I see the honour you are pleas'd to do me will be but short , and my joy soon be over , for I understand , that within two days you leave this place , and if you go without me , I shall dye out of pure grief . In the mean time , give me leave to look on this mansion as the Empyreal heaven , since so great a Deity hath honour'd it with her presence . We forget all civility , says the Marquess , when we fall into other discourse , before you have first entertain'd us with your own noble adventures , that we may thereby know what respects we ought to pay your worth . There is not any due to me Sir , replies the disguiz'd Cavalier ; but that the service , I have vow'd you , may be the better receiv'd , I will give you an account of my extraction , and relate you the perfect history of my Life hitherto : be pleas'd to afford your attention to what I shall say . The Kingdome of Galicia was heretofore govern'd by Counts , and afterwards by Kings . Gondomar reign'd in that time , and continu'd a Widdower after the burial of his first Wife , by whom he had no other Children but the Infanta , Theodomira , who coming to reign after him was called the VVenching-Queen . She fell in love with the Gallant Ricaredo , one of the richest and prope est persons in the Kingdome . He ever kept about the Court , and was a Kinsman , though somewhat afar off , to the King , but his principal Favourite , by which means he had access into the Queen's chamber , and got of her that favour whereby Mankind is propagated . I prov'd to be the issue of that amorous Union , and the good hour of my birth happen'd at a time that the King chanc'd to be at his Daughter's lodging . The pains of Child-birth surpriz'd her , and being a Novice in such adventures , she could not dissemble her Labour , even in the presence of her Father , who imagin'd it was some other accident had happen'd to her . Her VVomen holp her to Bed , not knowing the disease that troubled her ; but not long after I came into the world , it seems , to run through all the misfortunes that have happened to me since . Being receiv'd into the world by a faithful Servant , who knew of my Mother's Loves , she took me in her Lap , to be deliver'd to a Brother of hers , who was also acquainted with the business . As she went out of the Infanta's Lodgings , she meets with the King , going to visit his Daughter . She was affraid his curiosity would have egg'd him on to examine what she had in her Lap ; which made her turn back of a sudden , and , by a secret pair of stairs , go down into the Garden , where having dispos'd me into a little wicker Basket , she put me into the River Sil , which ran by the wall thereof , and told the Infanta that she had deliver'd me to her Brother , as they had resolv'd . I was carry'd awhile on the Chrystal waves of that clear River , but at last , the water growing somewhat rough , I sunk , and was receiv'd into the arms of the God of that River , who encompass'd by his fair Nymphs , conducted me into his own Chrystal palace . You may haply imagine this discourse a feign'd story taken out of the inventions of the Poets ; but give me leave to assure you , that the business happen'd no otherwise than as I tell you . I was brought up by the Nymphs in that secret Mansion , and instructed by the God of the River , who wish'd I might prove worthy so noble an education . He caus'd me to be instructed in all manner of Sciences , and spar'd no pains to make me an accomplish'd person . I learnt three or four Languages , but particularly the Latin above any of the other . Being arriv'd to the twentieth year of my Age , Love , to shew his omnipotency , and that all places are under his jurisdiction , caus'd his flames to fasten on me even through the water . In that Virginal company of Nymphs , there was one , for whom the God of that watery habitation had a particular esteem ; and she deserv'd it , for she very much excell'd all her Companions ; her name was Anacarsia . Her endowments were extraordinary , and her beauty beyond all comparison . In complexion and stature she came somewhat near this fair Lady your Daughter , and had the same advantage over the rest of the Nymphs , as the Delphick Torch hath over the other Planets . She play'd excellently well on all kinds of Instruments ; to sum up all in a word , she was a prodigy of all perfections . I fell so passionately in love with this beauty that I had not a minute's rest , from the time that little Deity had wounded my heart , with the mortal darts of her sparkling Eyes . I found it a hard business to discover my love to her , in regard I could never meet her alone . She was perpetually haunted by some of those who liv'd in that Chrystal palace ; they follow'd her every where , and would never be out of her sight . But one day , when all the other Nymphs were gone to a Musick-meeting , at which were also to be read certain Lectures of Poesie , being the ordinary divertisements of the God of that River , the divine Anacarsia purposely pretended some indisposition , to give me an opportunity to speak with her . She sent me notice of it , by one who came to tell me from her , that she kept her Bed onely for my sake , than which I could not have expected a kinder complement from one of her Sex. I went to her chamber , and found her carelessly laid on a Bed of Moss , exceeding in whiteness the fine Sheets she lay on , and disputing as to splendor and light , with the Sun , who then beheld her . I was startled at the sight of so many charms , and was upon the point of losing all Sentiment , an effect natural enough in those who are truly touch'd with love . But recovering my self a while after , though still much troubled , and my tongue but as it were newly loosned , I took the confidence to make this discourse to her . Adorable Nymph , the glory of these deep Habitations , but the unavoidable Rack of those hearts , which are captivated by your Beauty , my soul , since the first time I saw you , is absolutely dispos'd to serve you ; I have no further power over her , she is wholly yours , and glories in her slavery . Treat her as a thing belongs to you , and as I have vow'd her to you with an inviolable fidelity . You have done me an extraordinary favour in allowing me to declare the amorous passion I have for you : may I further hope that you will allay it , and if I should be admitted to that degree of felicity , should I not be the happiest and the most glorious of all men ? The fair Anacarsia infinitely pleas'd with so obliging a discourse , and the worth she observ'd in me , highly honour'd me with her affection , and compli'd with my amorous desires , in such sweet and melting expressions , as put me in hopes of the happy accomplishment of my Love. But it was not long ere our discourse was interrupted by the God of the River , who finding neither of us at the Meeting , came streight to her Chamber , and slunk in so softly , that he over-heard some part of our amorous conference ; which so incens'd him against me , that he immediately resolv'd to give a check to my presumption . He laid siege , with his clear waters , to the chamber of Anacarsia , and ere he had quite damm'd up the door , he cast me out with such violence , that I was got to the bank of the River . I presently heard a voice saying unto me , Guadomarus , thou art descended from Kings , though it be a long time since they have had Scepters in their hands ; Princes of another Family have displac'd them . Thou art born a Pagan , choose what Law thou thinkest best ; if thou wilt follow my advice , thou wilt take that which is observ'd in this Kingdom , under which lived thy illustrious Ancestors . I have justly banish'd thee out of my dominions , because it was not fit I should suffer profane love to be made to a Nymph who had vow'd her chastity to me , as I had mine to her . I have promis'd her my protection and assistance in all things . Keep henceforward within thy Kingdom , and assure thy self I wish thy good and advancement , so far am I from doing thee any discourtesie . Whithersoever Fortune shall dispose of thee , be confident , thou wilt not be out of the reach of my care . With those words the waters of the River seem'd to stir themselves into a gentle curl , which being presently laid , it became as smooth as it had been before . I immediately found my self ( by what adventure I know not ) in a Kitchin-garden , in the midst of a bed of Marigolds , which I look'd on as a good Omen , and thought my self oblig'd to derive my name thence . Afterwards , at my baptism , I took the name of Peter Gil of Galicia , taking the surname from the Kingdom which had been heretofore in the possession of my Predecessors , who have been dead these four hundred years , as I have found in History . Besides that name I have taken as an additional title , that of Knight of the noble Order of the Marigold ; I have assum'd it my self , for an illustrious Hero , as I am , may be his own Herald , and by what appellations he pleases raise himself above the sphere of the common sort of people . Thus have I given your Excellence an accompt who I am , and discover'd to you my true Original . If the qualities and endowments I own , deserve the Honour to be receiv'd into your alliance , give me leave , O most illustrious Marquess , to make my addresses to this super-celestial Beauty , this Miracle of our age , whom Nature was humorously pleas'd to frame for the delight of the eyes , and torment of hearts . I onely expect your good will , give it me , I beseech you , and thereby satisfie my extraordinary passion . I think you so generous , that you will not deny it me , if you consider , that granting it not , you bereave me of my life , which you know is the most illustrious of any in Europe ; and are consequently satisfi'd , that the world , losing in me , the most renowned Knight it ever had , must withall lose the worthiest Kinsman of his Catholick Majesty King Philip. He deliver'd these last words with such pleasant gestures , the better to express the violence of his passion , that both the Marquess and his Daughter had much ado to forbear laughing . Felician was astonish'd to see the force of that passion , which , of an accomplish'd Gentleman , made a ridiculous laughing-stock ; and could turn a person of eminent parts and judgment , one not long before consulted in Flanders as an Oracle , into a counterfeit Extravagant . For if he had not pretended the loss of his wits , he had lost all the hopes of his love ; and he could not have gotten near so fair a Lady upon any account but that of madness . The Marquess composing his countenance to more seriousness , return'd him this Answer . Signor Don Pedro Gill , the most illustrious , and onely Knight of the Noble Order of the Marigold , I am extremely pleas'd with the knowledge you have given me of your person , and the accompt you have entertain'd me with of your miraculous birth and noble education . Had a person , less illustrious than your self , acquainted me therewith , I should have mistrusted his discourse , and imagin'd he told me fables : but a person of your worth and quality ought to be credited in all things . What further confirms me in the truth thereof is , that , he is no less then a Prince who speaks to me . Believe me , I have a great respect for your rare Qualities , and such an honour for your person , that I would assure you my own is wholly at your service . I have that esteem for your friendship , that I shall endeavour the continuance of it while I live . I wish my self a natural Inhabitant of this Kingdom , that I might have the greater opportunities to further your satisfaction . I shall stay here but till such time as his Imperial Majesty shall send order for my return ; but during the abode I shall make here , command me in any thing lies in my power . As for the permission you desire to make your addresses to my Daughter , I from this time give it you , and I allow her to accept of it , and to entertain you kindly : but she is already made sure to a Cousin of hers , and I have sent to Rome for a Dispensation , which once come , the Marriage will be concluded . This obstacle lies in your way , and you will find it a hard matter to remove it . I am sorry I had not the happiness of your acquaintance before ; for how gladly would I have embrac'd the honour of having a Son-in-law of your worth and quality , and to see my Family alli'd to the Blood-Royal of Galicia ? The end of most Courtships is Marriage ; of yours you see it cannot be . To address your self to my Daughter upon any other account , I know you would not ; the husband she expects is a person of so much gallantry , as not to receive any such affront . The disguis'd Extravagant broke forth into great resentments upon his obliging discourse , which made excellent sport for all that were present . But having laugh'd their fill , the Marquess and his Daughter could not forbear making charitable reflections on that strange kind of distraction . It pitied them to see a Gentleman every way so accomplish'd , fall'n into such unheard of extravagancies , as to alledge himself descended from a River , and brought up in it , five hundred years before . While some that were present , purposely to urge him to speak , oppos'd the stories he had told them , and he endeavour'd to give them satisfaction , the Marquess acquainted his Daughter with a thing had come into his mind , which was to carry Don Pedro along with them to the Court , it being likely he would find them excellent sport by the way . They resolv'd to treat him as a Person of eminent quality , having understood by his Servant , that he was really such , and that upon his recovery out of a great sickness , that madness had seiz'd him . The Lady Margaret was very well content , leaving it to some other time to acquaint him therewith . Don Pedro Gil coming to take his leave of the Marquess said to him , That since he was so unhappy as not to deserve his fair Daughter's hand , in the quality of a Husband , he would allow him to love her with a vertuous Love , such as even her Husband should not disapprove . The Marquess gave way , desiring him to honour him with his company at supper that night , for that he had somewhat to communicate unto him . Don Pedro gladly accepted the proffer , and thereupon they parted . The Marquess and his people talked very much of Don Pedro , wondring at the strange kind of madness he was fallen into . He acquainted them with the design he had to take him along to the Court. The Master of the house where he was lodg'd happening to be then present , told him , that he doubted Don Pedro Gill would hardly be persuaded thereto , if the Marquess treated him as an inferiour ; for he was mighty self-conceited , and stood much upon his honour ; but if he were willing , there would arise another difficulty in the manner of his travelling ; in regard , said he to him , your Excellency going by Litter , I think he would be loath to go by horse . We 'l find an expedient for that , says the Marquess , which is , that my Daughter , as his Mistress , shall command him to entertain her at the side of her Litter ; for if his love continues , he will be glad of the opportunity ; and he shall have an excellent horse , richly harnass'd , which I have led after me , to ride on when I am weary of the Litter . Don Pedro , who had been acquainted with all these discourses , fail'd not to come to supper , to which he had been invited . The Marquess receiv'd him very civilly , and caus'd a chair to be set for him , near his Daughter , which he thought a very signal favour . They talk'd of divers things , the Marquess finding he had an excellent wit in his intervals , which ever clos'd with some pleasant extravagance . They were very merry at supper , and were oblig'd for their diversion to the merry discourses of Don Pedro. At last , the cloth being taken away , the Marquess broke his mind to him in these words . 'T is a thousand pities , most renowned Knight , that a person so accomplish'd as you are , and one furnish'd with all the excellent endowments that recommend men to the favour and esteem of Princes , should as it were defie their Courts , and spend your time and talents in such an obscure place as this is . I have heard that the reason of this your retirement is , that you have not means to live sutably to your condition and the rank you should maintain . If it be so , give me leave to propose an expedient to you , out of the particular esteem I have for your Signory . I shall take it for a very great favour , if you will be pleased to go along with me to Valladolid , where you shall be treated , in my Quarters , with all the submissions and respects due to a person of your quality , yet so as that it shall not cost you any thing . By this means coming to be known , and your worth spreading it self , you may meet with a rich wife , of some illustrious Family ; wherein my Daughter may do you a kindness , in regard she , having occasion to see many of them , will advance you into her favour , for whom you have most inclination . Let me obtain of your Knight-hood the favour I desire of you ; live freely with us , since you would have me believe , that the love you bear my Daughter is pure and sincere ; I will undertake it shall be kindly taken by the Husband she hopes to have . I expect your Answer to this particular , and I desire it may be consonant to the esteem I have for your worth . Don Pedro was extremely satisfi'd , that the Imposture had taken so well , and immediately apprehended , that , living in the house with the Marquess , he should be near her whom he ador'd , which was the main end of his desires ; whereupon he return'd him this Answer . No temptation in the world should have forc'd my removal from this place , but the extraordinary Civilities I have receiv'd from your Excellency . I had resolv'd to spend the rest of my days in this retirement , as conceiving it the best course for a person of my Quality , whose Revenues are much below his Honour , to confine himself to some place , where he is not much known , and so avoid the charge of Servants and Cloaths . But the respects you are pleas'd to have for me , together with this transcendent Beauty , who , by the forcible attractions of her divine countenance , draws hearts after her , as the Thracian Orpheus did living creatures , stones and plants , by the harmonious sound of his Harp , have made me wholly at your service . I shall not trouble either you or my self to tell you how persons of my Quality ought to be treated , as thinking it enough , that I have already acquainted you with my Titles , and particularly that I am of the Blood-Royal . The greatest favour you can ever do me , is , that you command me to wait on your Daughter , which if you do , I shall the more willingly accept of the proffer you are pleas'd to make me . The Marquess finding him willing to go along with them , all that remain'd to be done was to persuade him to do it on horse-back , which he was content to do , that he might the better entertain his Mistress at the side of her Litter . Don Pedro help'd the Lady into her Litter , being proud in his mind at that introduction of his service to her , and that he had the happiness to take her by the fair hand , continuing his attendance on her from their departure from Pontferrada , till they came to Valladolid . All the way along , he entertain'd her with pleasant discourses , intermixt with amorous expressions , and at every Inn they came to , she fail'd not to give her Father an account of the divertive discourses she had had with Don Pedro. The last day of their Journey , Don Pedro would needs feel the pulse of his Mistress as to her intended Marriage , and endeavour'd to discover how she was inclin'd thereto . He brought the business upon the Stage , so dexterously , as that she might not suspect him guilty of any impertinent curiosity . It is commonly observ'd that persons any way afflicted are apt to break their minds to any people , but especially to those with whom they are familiarly acquainted . Accordingly , to ease her own thoughts , and satisfie Don Pedro , she made him this Answer . Worthy Knight of the most honourable Order of the Marigold , I must needs acknowledge , that my Cousin Leopoldus is a person endow'd with all the Qualities , capable to raise a Woman's Love to the highest pitch , but I have withall discover'd him to be so fickle , and one so naturally inclin'd to address himself to all sorts of Women , not regarding whether they be nobly or meanly descended , that it very much cools my affection towards him , and makes me fear his alliance , though I find my self sufficiently inclin'd thereto , could I perceive any likelihood of his reforming himself of that insufferable humour . But , far from that , since my coming into Spain , when he should have endeavour'd to give me greater assurances of his affection , I find him as indifferent as to my satisfaction as ever : and God knows with what apprehensions I am induc'd to condescend to this Match . For if I am now frightned at the thoughts of his mis-carriages , what must I not fear , when he shall become my Master ? The obedience I owe my Father , and the necessity I find that this Marriage should be concluded , for the composure of some differences in our Family , make me wholly passive in the business , and so content it should go forward . I admit of his Addresses not without some violence to my own inclination , and all I can do , is to pray Heaven , that it would inspire him with better resolutions . Don Pedro could have wish'd that she had not been so resolute , as she seem'd to be . He therefore , though then personating a Fool , answer'd her as a wise Man , and advis'd her to bear a while with the failings of her Cousin . Despair not , Madam , said he to her , but Don Leopoldus may become another Man , and that if he be such as you describe him now , that volatile humour will be fix'd in him , when he shall come to be possess'd of so fair and accomplish'd a Lady . But he resolv'd , upon the first opportunity should present it self , to express his mind to her in other tearms , and to make a full discovery of himself to his Mistress . They came that day to Valladolid , and Leopoldus met them half a days Journey short of it . He was very kindly receiv'd both of the Marquess and his Daughter , whereat the disguis'd Don Pedro was not a little troubled : for finding Don Leopoldus a very graceful person , he began to entertain some doubts of the success of his enterprize . The Marquess thought fit to make him acquainted with Don Pedro , that , by the Character he gave him , he might accordingly treat him . Nephew , said he to him , I pray take notice of this noble Cavalier , who hath honoured us with his company from Galicia , for his person , and the rare qualities he is Master of are such as deserve the highest esteem . I desire you to respect him accordingly , and assure your self all you do will be below his merit , not onely upon the accompt of the Royal Blood from which he is descended , but also the Romantick title he assumes to himself , of Knight of the honourable Order of the Marigold . He pretends a jurisdiction over all those places where ever any of that Herb grows , and never sees it , but he thinks of the complexion of a Mistress he once had , who spent most of her time in Kitchin-Gardens , in one whereof it was Love's pleasure to make him a Captive to her Beauty , as she was gathering some Marigolds . This description made Don Leopoldus take a particular notice of Don Pedro , and he doubted not , as well by his accoutrements , as by the fantastick title he had taken to himself , to conclude him a most transcendent Extravagant , and that , as such , they had entertain'd him into their Company . Accordingly , to comply with his Uncle , he made this complement to Don Pedro. Most honourable Knight of the Marigold , I shall receive your acquaintance with as great satisfaction as I should do that of the greatest Monarch in the world , and think my self infinitely oblig'd to you , that , being a person of such extraordinary parts , you were pleas'd to honour the Marquess my Uncle , and my Cousin , with your company so far out of your own territories . In acknowledgement of that noble favour , be pleas'd to accept the proffer I make to you of ever being your most affectionate and most humble Servant , than which I cannot expect a higher relation to you , when I consider the character my Uncle hath been pleas'd to give you . Don Pedro return'd him his most humble thanks , and said to him , I have so high an esteem for whatsoever this fair Lady is concern'd in , that I shall make it my business to sacrifice all you think most excellent in me to her satisfaction and yours , as long as it shall please his Excellency to give me leave to be of his retinue . How , replies Leopoldus , may we expect that further happiness as to enjoy your company for some time ? I see no reason you have to be so glad of it , replies the Marquess , for you are to know , that Don Pedro Gil is fallen deeply in love with your Cousin , and that it is his affection hath occasion'd this acquaintance , though he hath assur'd me , that , since he understood she was design'd for you , that Love is turn'd into a pure fraternal friendship , and under that innocent passion he endeavours to oblige her what lies in his power . Be pleas'd to take my further assurance of it , says Don Pedro , that no thought of that may break your rest ; for that consideration laid aside , I should think my self capable to raise a jealousie even in Narcissus himself , were he now alive : for I dare , without any vanity , affirm it , that there is not a person in the world may be compar'd to me either as to gracefulness of body ; or accomplishments of mind . I am sufficiently convinc'd of the truth of what you say , says Leopoldus , though I have not known you long : and therefore wholly relying on the promise you make me , I shall fear nothing as to your pretensions , which were they any other Man's , I should not be guilty of so great an indifference . With these discourses , they got to the Court , and the Ambassadour being alighted at his House , he there found many Ladies , impatiently expecting the arrival of the fair Lady Margaret , who was receiv'd out of her Litter into the arms of her design'd Husband , whereat Don Pedro could do no less than conceive a little jealousie . Leopoldus , to begin the demonstrations of his Love , had prepar'd a magnificent Supper , to which were invited all those , of both Sexes , who were come thither to receive the Ambassadour and his Daughter . Don Pedro went to Bed presently after Supper , extreamly troubled in mind , that he had engag'd himself in an enterprize , wherein he found so great difficulties . He could not imagine any means to bring it about , so as that he might come off with credit ; he met with too many Obstacles , and what afflicted him most of all , was , the resolution the Lady had taken to satisfie her Father's desire , who was desirous the marriage should be concluded with Leopoldus , though he had been acquainted , as well as she , with him mis-carriages . Felician could not forbear grumbling at the resolution of his Master , which must have ended amidst those difficulties . He expos'd himself as an Extravagant person in a Court where he might have rais'd himself into esteem , and out of a hope not likely to be brought to any effect , he ran himself daily into new inconveniences . The Master and Servant spent some part of the night in discoursing about the business , till at last Don Pedro fell asleep , with a resolution to discover himself to his Mistress , and , if his addresses were not well entertain'd by her , to return immediately into Galicia . The visits of the Cavaliers and Ladies , continu'd six days , during which time the Marquess and his Daughter were often seen , both of them taking much pleasure in the pleasant demeanour of Don Pedro , who acted the part he had undertaken so admirably well , that his Extravagancies became the discourse of the whole Court , all speaking of him as one of the most humorous Fools that had come upon the Stage of a long time ; insomuch that some advis'd the Ambassadour to bring him to the Palace , assuring him the King would be much pleas'd with his behaviour . Don Pedro coming to hear of it , seem'd to be very angry , and excus'd himself , out of a fear his Majesty might not entertain him , suitably to his quality and extraction ; that he would not run the hazard of receiving an affront , and that the least dis-respect shewn him would force him to violent resentments thereof . The Ambassadour press'd him no further , lest he might put him out of humour , perceiving he lik'd not the proposal , and put it off to some other time , when haply he might find him more inclin'd to compliance . Leopoldus , who was also Lodg'd in the Ambassadour's house , had onely two Servants to wait on him , whom he trusted with the knowledge of all his Love-adventures . It happen'd that both these fell Sick at the same time , a time when he should have shewn more reserv'dness in his Amours , to raise himself into a better esteem with his Mistress ; but he , on the contrary , minded his own enjoyments above all things , and never considering the present posture of his affairs , he continu'd his Night-visits , as he was wont to do before her arrival . Being thus disappointed of their attendance , who were best acquainted with his humours , he conceiv'd he could not pitch on a fitter person to accompany him than Felician , who , with the leave of his Master Don Pedro , went along with him . Finding him a subtle fellow , and experienc'd in such affairs , he thought him a person fit for his purpose , and accordingly that he might trust him with any thing . He took him along with him three or four nights together to a certain House , out of which he came at a very unseasonable hour . Though Felician went in with him , yet durst he not be so impertinently inquisitive , as to ask who was the Mistress of the House , till the third or fourth night that he had accompany'd him thither ; and then being alone with a Servant-maid ( who taking example by her Mistress began to express some kindness towards Felician ) he ask'd her whose House that was , and to whom Leopoldus made his Visits . Love and Secrecy are seldome found in the same Lodging . She was a Servant , and in love with Felician ; there needs no more be said , to make it apppear , that she satisfy'd him in whatever he desir'd to know . Felician understood from her , that that House belong'd to his Master's Aunt , and that his own Sister was the Person whom Leopoldus had at rack and manger , upon a promise of Marriage she had gotten from him a little before under his hand , she , by reason of her retiredness , being innocently ignorant of the treaty of marriage between him and his Cousin the Lady Margaret . Felician , having pump'd out all these particulars , fail'd not to give his Master an account thereof the next day . Don Pedro was extreamly surpris'd thereat ; not without indignation against his Sister , though that procedure of Leopold rais'd him into some hope of effecting his design , presuming the more upon it , in that being equal , as to birth , to Leopold , he was resolv'd ne should never marry any other , than her whom he had so highly dishonour'd . He thereupon commanded Felician to acquaint the Maid who had made those discoveries to him , that the marriage of Leopoldus and his Cousin was agreed upon , and that a Messenger was sent to Rome for the Dispensation , not forgetting the rare accomplishmen●s of the Lady Margaret ; to the end she might acquaint his Sister therewith , to see what course she would take , and how she would remedy the affront intended her . He punctually executed the orders he had receiv'd from Don Pedro , so that the night following Donna Blanca ( so was Don Pedro's Sister called ) was acquainted with the whole business . She thereupon had a great contestation with Don Leopold , who impudently deny'd that he had any thing to do , as to marriage with his Cousin . In fine having done all he could to vindicate himself , and appease Donna Blanca , she pretended to be satisfy'd with him , provided he more fully justify'd his innocence the next morning . So she dismiss'd Leopold , who went away well satisfy'd , imagining her to be so too : but resolving with himself not to give her any visit a while , he pretended some indisposition . Don Pedro understood that night from Felician all that had pass'd between Don Leopold and his Sister , and was extremely incens'd against her that she had given credit to the deceitful words of a perfidious man. However he thought fit to let pass two days , to see what course his Sister would take in that time , commanding Felician to prosecute his discoveries . The next day , Don Leopold not coming to clear himself , as he had promis'd , Donna Blanca was so enrag'd , that she would stay no longer , but resolv'd to be satisfi'd from the mouth ▪ the Ambassador , of the affront intended to be done her . She took a Coach , and veiling her face , came to his house , but at such an unfortunate time , that she met Don Leopold at the door , who , discovering who she was , presently imagin'd what might occasion that visit , and that her coming thither was to acquaint the Ambassador how he was engag'd to her , and to shew him the promise of marriage . Don Leopold receiv'd her with extraordinary kindness , which she taking otherwise than he expected , added the more to his suspicion . He told her , he had something particular to acquaint her with , and entreated her to go along with him to a room at some distance from his Uncle's lodgings . Donna Blanca would not be persuaded a good while to give him that satisfaction , telling him , that she must first speak with the Ambassador , and that afterwards he should talk with her as long as he pleas'd . That Don Leopold endeavour'd to prevent , assuring her , that he was at that time very busie , looking over a Pacquet of Letters he had receiv'd from the Emperor . He was so importunate with her , that she would hear him before she spoke with the Ambassador , that at last he prevail'd . Whereupon conducting her to Pedro's chamber , he entreated him to keep her company , till he came back to speak with her . Donna Blanca having her face veil'd all this time , Don Pedro knew her not , but by the discoveries he had receiv'd , he suspected her to be his Sister . On the other side , he was so transform'd by the extravagance of his cloaths , and , what added much to his disguise , his perpetual wearing of Spectacles , that she could not have the least imagination of his being her Brother . Don Pedro kept her company a while , without enquiring into the occasion of her coming thither , and at last , leaving her lock'd up in the room , he went to look for Don Leopold , to know how he would have him dispose of her . He was then busie with his Uncle , sent one to desire Don Pedro , to entertain that Lady a while , with this excuse , that , as soon as he could , he would come and dispatch her . Don Pedro returning to his Chamber , immediately lock'd the door . In the mean time , the Lady Margaret had understood , that her Cousin had spoken to a Woman with her face veil'd , in one of the walks leading to the Ambassador's house , and desit'd Don Pedro to conduct her to his chamber . The jealousie she conceiv'd thereat rais'd in her a desire to know who she might be , which she might easily discover , by reason there was a passage from her lodgings to Pedro's chamber , and at the end of it a door , whereof she had the key . She open'd it very softly , lest she might be perceiv'd , and that just as Don Pedro , coming into the room , found his Sister with her face unveil'd , expecting to be seen onely by Don Leopold , whom onely she staid for . As soon as he had taken a sleight view of her , he made this discourse to her . Ungracious and unhappy woman , unworthy the House out of which thou art descended , and that I should call thee my Sister ! Is it possible thou shouldst be guilty of so strange an oblivion of thy self , as , relying on the vain promises of a treacherous person , to come into this house to seek him who hath abus'd thee , and to whom thou hast impudently prostituted thy self ? Comest thou to importune a man that hath forgotten thee , and to court him who hath so palpably deceiv'd thee ? If , besotted with a fond love , it be thy design to be married to him , thou hast friends to whom thou might'st have communicated thy desires , rather than have abandon'd thy self to a man who treats thee with so much contempt , and , notwithstanding all his caresses , laughs at thee in his sleeve . He is upon the point of marriage with his Cousin ; art thou so simple , as that thou onely shouldst be ignorant of what is known all over the Court ? Had I not a respect for the place where thou art , this sword should dispatch thy criminal Soul into the other world , that thou might'st be an example to all such simple Gulls as thou art . Hast thou so far forgotten the respect due to thy Aunt as to profane her house , by assigning Leopold his nocturnal meetings in it ? Thou shouldst have bethought thy self who thou art , that he is of no better House than thy self , and that thy quality is as high as his . 'T is a great happiness to thee , that an humour took me to come into this Court , though thou seest me in this ridiculous habit , to prevent , what lies in my power , Leopold's further abuse of thee ; which I will do with the hazard of my life . Tell me , infamous woman , what hath pass'd between you , that I may take some course therein , and dissemble not the truth in any thing , for it concerns thee no less than honour and life . The disconsolate Donna Blanca heard this discourse with her eyes fastned on the ground and flowing with tears , without giving him the least interruption : but at last , to obey her Brother , whose indignation she saw justly grounded , she told him , in few words , how Leopold had seen her at a certain publick meeting , that he lik'd her , and , having enquir'd out her lodgings , he had sent her several Letters ; that having continu'd his addresses to her with great demonstrations of affection , she had granted him entrance into the house , and that upon a promise of marriage under his hand ( which she had about her ) she had permitted him to dispose of her as he pleas'd . In fine , she gave him a particular account of all that had happened between them ; whereupon he , to add no more to her affliction , put her in some hope , that Leopold should be forc'd to perform the promise he had made her . The fair Lady Margaret had heard all this discourse , at the door which was between her lodgings and Pedro's chamber , extremely astonish'd how a person of quality ( such as she found Don Pedro to be by his discourse ) and one of such an excellent wit , could put on a Fool 's coat , and behave himself as an extravagant in their house , and all about the Court. She was ignorant of the causes of that strange Metamorphosis , and yet she had a certain suspicion , that it might be upon her account . On the other side , she reflected on the double treachery of her Cousin Don Leopold , in treating of a marriage with her , having given a promise of the same thing to another , and that a person so highly qualifi'd as Donna Blanca seem'd to be . Being fully satisfi'd as to those two things , she would not stand to hear them any longer , but rush'd into the room so of a sudden , as that she had not the time to put any thing over her face , nor he , to dissemble his indignation . Seeing her coming towards them , Ah Madam , said he to her , what mean these Ambushes ? What 's your design therein , Sovereign Princess of my Soul , and absolute Directress of my inclinations ? Do you use such a treachery against those who could not so much as imagine you guilty of any such thing ? I wish so great a Beauty would not give me any more such apprehensions , for another surprise of this nature would make me die out of pure joy , as it hath been the fortune of others to die out of an excess of grief . There is no dissembling any longer , replies the Lady , for I am fully assur'd that you are not the person you seem to us to be , and that the affliction you are in requires rather secret and real resentments , than personated extravagancies . My curiosity heightned by a little jealousie , procur'd me the discovery of more than you imagine ; I have found the perfidiousness of my Cousin Don Leopold , greater towards me than I could have expected , considering his pretended kindnesses . I would fain be deliver'd out of the confusion I am in , and I earnestly intreat you to resolve me this riddle , for its obscurity perplexes me very much : but before you take that trouble upon you , give me leave to carry this Lady your Sister to my lodgings , and if my Cousin comes in the mean time to enquire after her , you may tell him , that she went away much displeas'd at his long stay , and leave the rest to me . Having so said , she took Donna Blanca along with her , assuring her she would do all lay in her power to serve her , which put her in hope of a better success in her affairs , than she could have deriv'd from either her Brother's indignation or Leopold's treachery . The Lady Margaret left Donna Blanca among her Women , and returns to Don Pedro , who though at first supriz'd at the sight of her , and the thought of her having over-heard the infamy of his Sister ; yet was he withal glad of it , since her jealousie and curiosity had discover'd his transformation , and the unhandsome carriage of her Cousin . Don Pedro therefore was very glad to see his Mistress return'd , as might be seen by the chearfulness of his countenance . She desir'd him to take a chair , and doing the like her self , she open'd her mind to him in these words . I have been in an extraordinary confusion for some days past , and so incens'd against my Cousin Don Leopold , to see the strangeness of his behaviour towards me , that I come to receive your advice how far I ought to resent it , and withal to be satisfi'd in some things , whereof I must yet acknowledge my self ignorant . One is , and that much raises my wonder , to see you counterfeiting the Fool and Extravagant , in a Court , where you might rather act the part of a person of Honour and Gallantry , as having the advantage of being Brother to so fair a Lady as Donna Blanca , who , besides the recommendation of beauty , seems to be Mistress of many other good qualities . You may infer from my discourse , that being of the quality I suppose you to be , you dishonour your self in representing the Natural and ridiculous person , as well in regard of the habit you have assum'd , as the extravagant actions wherewith you amuse the world . Which since I cannot imagine you would do but that there must be some great mystery in it , I am the more desirous to know your motives thereto , in that I conceive it will be a means to clear my mind of certain doubts which now lie somewhat heavy upon it . Having deliver'd this with the best grace in the world , the fair Lady was silent , and left Don Pedro the liberty to make her this reply . If you find me at any loss , Madam , in satisfying your desires as to this particular , I question not but you will have the goodness to attribute it , to that distraction poor mortals are subject to , when they address themselves to the objects of their vows and adorations . You cannot be ignorant , ( though you knew it not by experience ) that Love is a powerful Divinity , to whom men sacrifice all things ; no impostures but he invents ; no intrigues but he is author of ; no difficulties but he overcomes , to compass his designes . This premis'd , I am in the next place freely to acknowledge , that the day you pass'd through Ville-Franche , which is the place of my birth , I found my self wounded by the lightning of your fair eyes . I did all lay in my power to oppose that passion ; but it still prov'd predominant , and the engagement I knew there was between you and your Cousin Don Leopold could not abate ought thereof . Nay though I knew all the particulars of that engagement , wherein you rather compli'd with the commands of a Father then your own inclinations , inasmuch as you look'd on that too happy Kinsman , as a fickle person , unworthy your affection , a truth I have since heard confirm'd by your self ; nay though I saw the marriage in a manner concluded , yet all could not break the resolution I had taken to disguise my self as you have seen to traverse it , and fortune now seems to favour my designes . I am not therefore , Madam , to repent me of the slurre I may have put upon my Bloud and the noble House from which I am descended , in acting the Fool 's part in yours , into which it was my business to introduce my self by all means imaginable , since the imposture hath prov'd so fortunate , and that I begin to conceive some hope of attaining my desires . You know , Madam , that I durst not have presum'd to make you a real discovery of my self ; for besides that I should run the hazard of not finding credit with you , I came in at a time when your marriage was in too great forwardness to be easily cross'd by after-applications . In fine , it was Heaven's pleasure , that a strange conjunction of my Sister's misfortune , and your own just jealousies , should give you a discovery of what , haply , I should yet a while have kept from your knowledge . My true name is Don Pedro d' Osorio and Toledo , and consequently I may affirm my self to be of the most eminent Families of Spain , since I am descended from the Seignors of Ville-Franche and Astorga . I have the honour to be Knight of the Order of Alcantara , and I have acquir'd it by some years services done his Majesty in Flanders , with hopes , ere long , to be gratify'd with an advantageous Commandery . I have given you an account of my Quality , and have not conceal'd from you my presumption . All I how now to Apologize for , is , my Love ; and , I am the more confident of your pardon as to that , if you but ever so little consider the unavoidable influence of your own attractions . Nay I cannot but account it a happy offence , since it hath prov'd the occasion of your being undeceiv'd ; and when I make a joynt reflection on my own happiness , and my Sister's credulity , I cannot repent me of a disguise , whereof the satisfaction infinitely exceeds the shame . For it is in your power to restore me the honour I have depriv'd my self of , onely for your sake ; and I shall force him , who hath cajoll'd my Sister out of her Honour , to perform the promise he hath made her , or it shall cost him his Life . The fair Lady was ravish'd to hear these words from her disguis'd Lover , and thought her self oblig'd to make an extraordinary return to so extraordinary a demonstration of affection . And being now fully undeceiv'd as to the Sycophancy of her Cousin Don Leopold , she made him this Answer . Signor Don Pedro , That you have , upon so slight a ground as the little beauty I can pretend to , engag'd your self in an enterprize so prejudicial to your reputation and descent , I cannot but look on as a transcendent expression of your Love ; though I do not excuse you as to this , that the noble accomplishments you are master of might no doubt have more happily and more worthily been otherwise employ'd . I have resented , as I ought , the little respect my Cousin express'd towards me , and therefore it is but just he should not enjoy me , since it may be inferr'd from the forwardness of his matching with another , that he never truly intended it . It must needs be an extraordinary joy to me , that I am undeceiv'd before we were joyn'd by that Tye which onely Death can dissolve . I am satisfy'd as to the little affection he had for me , and I do yours but justice , when I assure you , that I shall be so far from forgetting it , that I shall endeavour all lies in my power to requite it . This was deliver'd with so obliging an accent , that the amorous Cavalier would have cast himself at her feet , would she have permitted it . He return'd her his thanks with a thousand submissions for so extraordinary a favour , and the sweet encouragement she was pleas'd to give his Love. It was not now a seasonable time to expatiate into Complements ; Donna Blanca was left in the Lady Margaret's Lodgings , whose return she expected , and Don Pedro look'd for Don Leopold , to enquire after the Lady he had recommended to his custody . The Lady Margaret went to comfort her whom she had left among her Women , and to put in execution what had been resolv'd , between her and Don Pedro. About half an hour after her departure thence comes Don Leopold to his Chamber , to look after the Lady he had left there . Don Pedro told him , that he could stay her no longer , that she was gone , thinking he would not have come to her again . Nay then , I am glad I staid so long , says Leopold , since my stay hath occasion'd her to do as I would have had her , which was that she might be gone out of the house . This Woman plagues me extreamly , and it was no small happiness to me , that she met not with my Uncle , for I should have been much troubled had she had any discourse with him . Don Pedro ask'd him some odd questions , as he was wont to do , to sift something further out of him , but Don Leopold would discover no more . The other easily apprehended , by the little had fallen from him , what course he intended to take ; and the indignation he conceiv'd at his slighting of his Sister was so great , that it was not without much violence done himself , he forbore calling him to account for it . In the mean time the Lady Margaret had visited Donna Blanca , of whom she had receiv'd a punctual relation of her Loves , which were but too much confirm'd to her by the promise of Marriage she had brought with her . And after she had entred into a second admiration at the double perfidiousness of her Cousin Don Leopold , she sent to desire her Father to come to her , who being alone with her , she made him this discourse . It hath ever been a laudable custom , that Fathers should dispose of their Daughters in Marriage , as they either pleas'd themselves , or found most convenient for their affairs , but with this caution , that it should not be absolutely done contrary to their wills and inclinations . Many are yet willing to do so , out of a presumption , that Matrimony will change Men's humours : but it is seldome found to work that effect . Those therefore may be said to do well , who , referring the success to the higher Powers , by an implicite obedience , comply with the disposal of their Parents : but those , in my judgement do better , who use some precaution , and endeavour to prevent the inconveniences , which they must otherwise fall into . I have ever been ready , Sir , to do whatever you commanded me , especially in the business now in agitation , though I have found my Cousin Don Leopold to be of a disposition so contrary to mine , that I promis'd my self little satisfaction from our being joyned together in the inseparable estate you intended . I have endeavour'd to obey you , though with some violence to my own inclinations , which directed my affection to other persons not inferiour to him , either in quality or estate . I consented to this Marriage because you seem'd so much to desire it . When it was fully concluded , there was a person sent to Rome for the Dispensation ; and even during that time , when I expected my Cousin should have express'd most Love to me , I have found he hath done quite contrary , since he hath given a promise of Marriage to another Lady , whom you shall presently see . She thereupon call'd for Donna Blanca , whom she had left in her own Chamber , and who immediately came before the Ambassadour . Having dispos'd her into a Chair , the Lady Margaret continu'd her discourse . This , Sir , is the Lady I spoke of , to whom my Cousin hath given a promise of Marriage under his hand , which she now hath about her , and you shall see , how this perfidious person became thereby master of her Honour . Coming hither to speak with you , and complain of the affront intended her , she met him , who , giving her fair wo ds , lock'd her into Pedro's Chamber , under pretence that you were busie , and that it would be long ere you would be seen by her . Some little curiosity occasion'd my going to that door , which is between my Lodgings and his , and there I came to the knowledge of this business , having over-heard some part of their discourse . I thought fit to bring this Lady to my Chamber , to give you further satisfaction of so pressing a Truth . Her quality is great , since she is of the House of Osorio and Toledo , two of the most illustrious Families of Spain : She is resolv'd to make the case known to her Friends , who are very noble , and of great credit in this Court , that they may oppose my Marriage and prevent our common affront . I have hitherto obey'd you as a Father , I now appeal to you as my Judge , and I be seech you discharge me of so unjust an obedience for the future : for I am resolv'd rather to confine my self for the rest of my days , in the most austere Monastery about this City , than ever be Wife to a Man so insensible of worth and honour . The Ambassadour was extreamly astonish'd at both what he saw , and what he had heard . He examin'd the promise made to Donna Blanca , and found , that that discovery alone was sufficient to prevent his Daughter's marriage with Leopold . He immediately resolv'd to break all to pieces , and to dismiss his Nephew , that there might be no more talk of the business . He caus'd the Ladies to with-draw , and sent for his Nephew , whom he shew'd the schedule he had made to Donna Blanca , asking him whether he knew the hand . He not a little troubled , and changing colour , began to deny it : but the Ambassadour told him , that as he could not do it sincerely , so it would be very unhandsomely proffer'd , since the truth would be prov'd by several of his Letters written with the same hand . At last Don Leopold , not without extream confusion , acknowledg'd , that , blinded by Love , he had indeed made that promise , but he would lose his Life ere he perform'd it . Don Pedro having quitted his Fool 's coat , and put on a very Rich suit , with the Cross of Alcantara on the Cassock , and the Cloak , heard this discourse from a corner of the Room where he was dispos'd , and not able to endure any longer : Signor Leopold , said he coming up to him , have a better care what you say , and consider her quality whom you injure . Her birth is at least as noble as yours . She is my Sister , and , as such , I am oblig'd to vindicate and protect her : if you perform not the promise you have made her , I wear a Sword by my side which shall force you to do it , if Honour will not . I have already consider'd what I am in duty oblig'd to , as to that point , replies Don Leopold , and no Man shall force me , by menaces , to do any thing against my will. This so enrag'd Don Pedro , that he gave Don Leopold a challenge . The dispute grew higher and higher , which oblig'd the Ladies to come in between them , and to give order the doors should be shut , lest they might get out to fight . While these things pass'd , the Ambassadour minded not the person of Don Pedro , and imagin'd him some other person come thither after his Sister : for , seeing him so well clad with the Cross of Alcantara , and without Spectacles , which he constantly wore , he knew him not : but having consider'd him better , he found that he who challeng'd his Nephew was the same person , who , by his pleasant extravagancies , had found him so much sport . The Lady Margaret perceiving her Father had his Eyes fasten'd on him , with some astonishment , imagin'd the cause of it , and gave it a check in these words . He , Sir , whom you see in a habit so different from that he was wont to wear , and who seem'd so ridiculous to you , is Don Pedro d'Osorio and Toledo . When this dispute is over , you shall know the motives oblig'd him to that disguise . The Ambassadour was the more astonish'd at that , and would have press'd his Daughter to make a further discovery of that secret , had he not seen the two Cavaliers , with Swords drawn , ready to make that Room the place of their Duel . He ran in between them , and endeavour'd by mildness to persuade his Nephew , not to contest in a business , which was not to his advantage ; that if he satisfy'd not the injur'd Cavalier , mischief would follow ; that he should not rely on any protection he might hope from him , inasmuch as seeing the little reason he had of his side , and the affront he intended that Lady , he should rather be against him , by assisting his Adversary , than countenance him in so unjust a business . That as to his Daughter , he might quit all hope of her , that he should never be her Husband , and that it would discover a great poorness of spirit in her , if she had any thoughts of kindness for him , after she had been so unworthily treated by him . Don Leopold , finding himself press'd with reproaches on all sides , and withall hearkning to the advice of his Conscience , thought it best , to follow his Uncle's counsel . He thereupon went with open arms to his true Wife , to whom he once more gave his hand as a Husband , and then embrac'd his Brother-in-law , whom he yet knew not . The Lady Margaret thought it a good opportunity , before the whole Company , to give her Father an accompt how Don Pedro had fallen in love with her , how he got into his Retinue in the quality of a Jeaster ; that she conceiv'd her self oblig'd to requite the extraordinary demonstration of his affection to her , by an exchange of hers to him , if her Father approved thereof . The old Gentleman had so much mettal left , as to admire the strange conduct of Love in all its operations , and particularly , how it made the wisest Men mad , and the Mad wise , making its advantages of extravagance it self , to compass its designs . Without any further demurring , he gave his consent , whereupon the Lady Margaret took him by the hand , and Don Pedro was so happy , as , by odd and unlikely means , to see all his desires accomplish'd . The solemnities of both the Marriages were put off till eight days after ; all the Grandees about the Court came to them . The Balls thereat , and the Tilting were extraordinary : but what more nearly touches the story , is , that the King honour'd these two Cavaliers with great advantages , wherewith Don Pedro had also those of a numerous issue , for which Don Leopold needed not much to have envi'd him , being the most satisfi'd man in the world with his choice , whom he infinitely loved , and thereby made it appear , that the Inclinations of two persons , before they are united by Matrimony , though by some intervening occurrences somewhat remitted , may yet , by that sacred Tie , be heightned into a noble and vigorous flame of perfect Love. THE Novel was lik'd and commended by all that heard it , nay Rufina was extremely satisfi'd therewith . Brother Crispin , who repos'd a very great confidence in her , was nothing troubled that she should over-hear the designs laid by him and his Camerades to search those places , where they had notice there was anybooty . Crispin approved of some of the Robberies propos'd by them , and oppos'd others , for the inconveniences he found in the execution thereof : for they look'd on him as a person of great authority among them . His experience in affairs of that kind was such , that he assum'd the title of Director , or rather Dictator of that famous Society : insomuch that not any one durst contradict what he had once decreed . It was by this time grown very late , so that they would not make a Divident of what they had brought in that night , leaving it to be done at the next meeting , and committing it to the custody of the Hermit , who was their very faithful Steward . Crispin's Companions being gone to their quarters , he thought it incivility for him to do the like ere he had made a visit to Rufina , to wish her a good night's rest . He found her a little more chearful than he had ever observ'd her before , whereat he was very glad . He ask'd her what she thought of the Novel ; she told him , that she thought it very pretty and full of diversion , and that if she might often hear the like , they would procure some abatement of her melancholy . Take a good heart , Madam , says the Hypocrite to her , I hope you will here see an end of your affliction ; we shall endeavour to find you all the divertisement we can , and 't is possible you may not repent your being among us , if you will but remit something of your reserv'dness , and lay aside , as a thing extremely strange in this place , some part of your modesty . Rufina thought it time to alleviate her severities with some affability , and to quit her feigned grief . From that time , she began to treat the Hypocrite with greater kindness , that she might the better execute the design she had to make a Novice of an old Projector . Crispin went to bed , half laid asleep with her favourable looks , and the hopes derived thence , that the Fort would within a short time be reduc'd , since he had made his approaches so near , and taken off the Mask of his feign'd Hypocrisie . The next morning at the very break of day , Crispin's companions left the Hermitage , to seek out their livelihood , at their cost , who least mistrusted them . The Hermit himself was soon after for his march into the City , to beg alms , where he was wont to receive any . He went to take his leave of Rufina , who desir'd him to make very diligent enquiry for her Brother , giving him the marks of his face , person , and cloaths , much different from those whereby Garay might have been found out . He lock'd the door on the out-side , and carried away the key with him , which Rufina was not much troubled at ; for she had brought with her from Corduba some of those keys , which open all locks , an invention better than Picklocks , and some other devices , which she had used at the Genoese's . Thus was she left all alone in the Hermitage , having before-hand appointed Garay to come to her as soon as Brother Crispin got to Malaga ; which he accordingly did , mounted on one of the two horses he had brought with him . Rufina having heard him , open'd the door , and gave him a short account what trade Brother Crispin drove , of his falling in love with her , and how there was a considerable summe of mony in the Hermitage , brought thither the night before by his Camerades . Rufina had resolv'd to carry away all the ready mony , in order whereto , she sent away Garay back to the City , to get some sleeping-powders , to be administred to Crispin at his return , that so they might have the whole night to do their work in . Garay brought the powder 's before Crispin got home , for he spent the whole day in begging , and return'd not to the Hermitage till towards night . Being got home , he was very kindly receiv'd by Rufina , whereat he was transported with joy , for he grew more and more in love with her . He shew'd her what he had gather'd that day , and besides what had been voluntarily given him , he had very uncharitably taken , of his own accord , two silver spoons , and a neck-lace of pearl . The neck-lace he immediately presented Rufina with , and put it about her neck , with a thousand amorous complements . She gave him infinite thanks for his Present , after which they supp'd very merrily together , he ever and anon entertaining her with some discoveries of his love , whereto she gave him very favourable Answers , promising it should not be long ere he had of her what he so much desired . It had been ordered among the Ferrets that frequented the Hermitage , at the last Committee , that a general meeting should be had there that night , as well for the division of the former booty , as the making of new proposals . Crispin , who was not willing Rufina should be seen , and expected some secret kindness of her , thought it concern'd him to prevent it . As soon as they were come together , he found out an evasion to disperse them . He told them , that he had received notice from the City , that there was a strict search made for a person who had treacherously murther'd another ; and inasmuch as Sacred places were no Sanctuaries for such cowardly Offenders , he feared there would be some sent to the Hermitage , and if it chanc'd any one of them should be apprehended for some other crimes , he might be seiz'd and carried away prisoner , and afterwards , brought to the Torture , confess what he had not been charg'd with at his apprehension . Persons of that profession are commonly startled at any thing ; accordingly they soon credited what their Director said to them and left the Hermitage , adjourning the Assembly to the fourth night after . By this means Crispin was left alone in the Hermitage , with his Mistress , who had promis'd to give him satisfaction that night ; whereat he was almost out of himself for joy , thinking he should never see the hour , that should give him the possession of that Beauty . Soon after they went to supper , which was very magnificent , for Crispin had brought some , both wild and tame , fowl , ready for the spit , and a good large bottle of Malaga , which is the best of any wine in Spain . Rufina having plaid the cook , and made all things ready , they began both to eat very heartily , their minds disburthen'd of all care and trouble ; healths were drunk , Rufina out-vying the Hermit at that exercise , and having the management of the bottle , she took care that Crispin never drunk without the powder prepar'd for him . He drunk as liberally as the other fill'd , till at last , tumbling down under the table , he fell dead asleep , insomuch that Rufina , to try whether the potion had wrought its effect , pull'd him by the ears and nose , to awake him , but it was to as little purpose as if she had done it to a dead corps . With that assurance , she went down into the Cellar , which was under ground , and out of certain chests she found there , she took all the mony she met with , whereof there was no small quantity . She dispos'd it into bags , which she ty'd with cords , and into long leather pouches , wherein the Thieves had brought it , they having robb'd a rich Drover who was going to Madrid . That done , Rufina comes out , and , by a signal , got Garay to her , who lay hard by perdue for that purpose . They took all the ready mony they could find and put it on Garay's Bay , and got up on the other horse , and put forward towards Mal●ga , extremely pleas'd that they had so easily trapann'd the subtilest and most experienc'd Thief in Europe . They left some things behind them , which might have been well worth the conveyance thence ; but it was a Maxim of theirs , never to burthen themselves with any thing that might be known or challeng'd . They soon got to Malaga , and took up their quarter 's in Garay's Inn , Rufina not being seen by the people of the house , that night nor the next day . She knew what night the Conclave of the Hermitage was to meet ; but ere I tell you what course she took , me-thinks I hear Crispin snoring , and calling to me , to give an account of him . He spent that night more innocently than he had done any one of a long time before , for , never stirring from the place where he had fallen asleep after supper , it may be presum'd he thought no hurt . By that time the Sun was got high enough to raise the flies from creeping to flying , he awoke , having not the least apprehension of what had happened to him in the night . He call'd Rufina , recollecting himself so far , that by his excessive sleepiness he had miss'd the opportunity he had so much wish'd for ; but all his calling was to no purpose . He sought her all about the house , in the Church , in the Cellar , and not finding her , he went out into the fields to look for her , thinking some strange accident must needs happen to her , when he found all the doors lock'd . He made a second search for her , but finding the chests open'd , and the bags of white and yellow pieces dislodg'd , he was convinc'd of his being robb'd , and that the poor innocent woman , frightned by the thieves , had made her escape , and lay lurking somewhere about the neighbouring fields , inasmuch as she would not venture to go far in a dark night . He sought after her till he grew weary , but she was got far enough out of his reach . At last , hearing no account of her , it came into his mind that she might be guilty of the robbery ; which struck him so to the heart that he was ready to hang himself , to think that so famous a Rogue , and one that had been , for so many years , the Dictator of a Crew of Villains , should be so basely trapann'd by a woman ; and then he inferr'd that all she had done was onely to bring him into the noose . However , he went that day , as he was wont to do , to Malaga , to try if he might find her in the City . He met Garay , but having never seen him before , he was never the nearer . Rufina and Garay had set things in order for their departure to Casteel ; but she would not go till she had serv'd the hyppocritical Hermit such a scurvy trick as that she might never fear any requital from him . She knew the time of their meeting at the Hermitage , a place intended for other uses than to be the Rendezvous of a pack of high-way-men and house-breakers . That they might be all found together , to receive the chastisement due for their villanies , she writ a Letter to one of the Magistrates , acquainting him with the time , when , and the place where he should find the Malefactors , and how they might be taken . That done , Garay and Rufina took their way for Toledo , towards which place , we shall leave them on their way , to give an account what was done upon the Letter . As soon as it was night , the Magistrate , attended by some of his men , went to the Hermitage , besieg'd it , and got in . He found in the first place Crispin , little thinking to receive such a visit : yet was it seasonable as to the present securing of his life ; for they were beginning to squabble about the mony lost , and the others charg'd Crispin with treachery , and 't is likely he had had the worse among them , being but one to three . Having secur'd him , they search'd the whole house , and at last , went into the Cellar , where they found his Companions , as also ladders of cords , pick-locks , iron-crows , and all the other engines fit for Gentlemen of their profession . They also search'd the chests , in which they found several pieces of Plate , and other things of value , undeniable demonstrations of the devout exercises of that vertuous company . They were all taken and brought away Prisoners . Crispin himself was so much at a loss , that he knew not what Answer to make to what was ask'd him . Whereupon one of the Officers made him this comfortable discourse : Ungracious and unfortunate man , vile Hypocrite , who , cover'd with the cloak of sanctity , dost commit such robberies ! How will the world be surpriz'd to find it self so mistaken in thee ? How will others , who have entred into that holy profession of renouncing the world and its enjoyments , suffer in the respects of men , when the infamous History of thy life comes to be publish'd ? Were not the charitie 's bestow'd on thee every day by so many good people , sufficient for thy competent subsistance , that thou might'st spend thy time comfortably in a place so holy and so convenient for the serving of God as this is , but thou must give thy self over to the basest and most disgraceful employment in the world ? Thou art now fallen into my hands , and I promise thee , that neither thou , nor thy companions , shall get out of them , till you are to be honourably conducted to the Gallows or some worse place . With these just reproaches , he carried them away to the City , where they were condemn'd to die , all the others having , upon the Rack , confessed several crimes , charging Crispin to have been the man , who gave them intelligence of the robberies , that were to be committed , and many times open'd the door for the better execution thereof . As for his part , he express'd so much courage and resolution in the midst of his torments , that he obstinately deni'd whatever was laid to his charge . Yet could not all prevent the passing of the sentence upon him , but the execution of it was a little delai'd , as to him , by reason of his falling into a violent Feaver in the prison : but his companions were all truss'd out of the way . Not long after , Crispin being , upon his recovery , to follow them , went out of the prison , at noon-day , in womans cloaths , not without the great astonishment of all the world , who expected to see his Exit hence , and to the greater affliction of the Jayler , who was conceiv'd to have been corrupted with mony , and to have set him at liberty . But he clear'd himself , by producing the person who had furnish'd him with the cloaths , wherewith he had disguis'd himself , who was condemn'd to spend the remainder of his life , though he liv'd ninety-nine years , in the Gallies . The end of the Third Book . LA PICARA , OR The Triumphs of Female Subtilty . The Fourth Book . Rufina and Garay were by this time gotten to the Imperial City of Toledo , where they had resolv'd to settle themselves . To give the greater credit to her reputation , she pretended that Garay was her Father , and took a very fair House in the most eminent quarter of the City ; her train consisting of a Slave she had bought at Malaga , a waiting Gentlewoman , a Lackquey , and a Gentleman-usher , she had taken up at Toledo . She put on the habit of a Widdow , and Garay , very handsomely clad for a person of his Age , went under the name of Don Jeronimo , and she under that of Donna Emerentiana , their Surname de Menezez , assuming their descent from the illustrious Family of those , who , under that name , are so well known in Portugal . She bought Houshold-stuff suitable to the condition of a Widdow of Quality , and accordingly she was visited by the chiefest Ladies of the Quarter , who were extreamly satisfy'd , as well with the charms of her beauty as those of her conversation , insomuch that they accounted themselves very happy in her Neighbour-hood . She soon became acquainted with many of her own Sex , who took for Gold all that Glister'd in that subtle Woman . Going every day to hear Mass in the great Church , it could not be long ere she was observ'd by some of the young Gallantillos of the City , who , having dispatch'd their Devotions , spend some time in contemplations of the Ladies who may be present . Accordingly , she being noted to be one newly come to Toledo , and withall very handsome , there wanted not those who began to Languish for her , and make their Addresses to her . While she is informing her self who were the richest and likely to have most ready Money , that she might not , for want of practice , forget her old Trade . We shall leave her taking her measures , and her new Gallants preparing for their amorous adventures , and take a turn to Malaga , to see what became of Crispin , after he had so cleaverly got out of Prison . Finding himself once more at liberty , he left Malaga , and got into a Wood , not far from the City , where he continu'd till Night , and then he went to the Hermitage , where he had Liv'd many years in the reputation of a good Christian , and a person of a very exemplary Life . As soon as he was convicted of the crimes laid to his charge , there was put into his place a very Religious man , who went about to several Churches , begging alms , to build a little Hospital there . He was not as yet fully setled in the Hermitage , the place being not yet furnish'd . Crispin got thither in the night , and opposite to the South-side of it found a place , where he had laid up somewhat against a Rainy day . Breaking up the ground with a Hoe he had left in the Wood , he came at last to a little Earthen pot , wherein was a Bagg , and in that all the Money he had reserv'd , of all the Robberies he had been engag'd in ; for he ever had two shares of the Booty , for his two Offices of Director , and Concealer , of the good Company which frequented the Hermitage . With that Summ , which might amount to five or six hundred pounds sterling , all in Gold , he went to the City of Jaën , where he had a friend of the same profession . This friend of his had heard of his escape out of Prison , whereat he had been not a little troubled , inasmuch as he might have made some commemoration of his Camerade upon the Rack , with whom he had been engag'd in several Robberies . He was very glad to see Crispin at liberty , in hopes of his direction and assistance in some new enterprises . Crispin was but poorly accoutred , as having been uncas'd of the Hermit's habit , which he had shewn himself unworthy of ; but the Bagg he had so well Lin'd was a soveraign remedy against Nakedness . He gave his companion Money to buy him a Light-colour'd suit , and having taken off his long Beard , he put on a Periwig , which , with a Sword by his side , disguis'd him so that he seem'd to be quite another Man , and not to be easily known even by those who had been particularly acquainted with him . In that Equipage he continu'd some time at Jaen , till there happen'd an opportunity to commit a considerable Robbery at Andujar , which was very faithfully divided between him and his companion . But fearing the person who had been Robb'd would make a diligent search after them , Crispin thought it their best course to be gone thence in time , the adventure at Malaga being still fresh in his memory . They took into their company a third person , whom they met with by chance , a young Man , born and bred in the City of Valentia ; and they came to Toledo , where they had never been but as they travell'd through it . The new Camerade they had taken in , was call'd Jaimo , a poor Rope-maker's Son of Valentia , who , for some roguish exploits he had done there , which brought him some Money , had been oblig'd to absent himself thence for some years . He was a handsome , fair-hair'd , sprightly young Man , and besides the accomplishments of his person , he had an excellent Wit , and was not inferiour , in subtilty , to either Crispin or his Camerade . This young Adonis went very Gallantly , upon their charges who either were ignorant or mindless of the old Proverb , Fast bind , fast find . He had the art to transform into the current Mode all the Cloaths he got by slight of hand , and so disguis'd them by changing the Laces and Trimming , that the very Owners could not have known them . On a certain Festival day , he put on a very Rich suit , and went along with Crispin to Mass , in the great Church , and into the same Chappel , where Rufina was at her Devotions , under the name of Donna Emerentiana . Though , as I told you , she was in a Widdow's habit , Crispin knew her at the first blush , and was not a little glad to see her . He kept himself from her knowledge , for fear of being discover'd , though there was no great fear of it , as he was then accoutred . He shew'd Rufina to his Camerade Don Jaimo , who was infinitely taken with her ; and having desir'd him to dogg her , so as she might not perceive it , he did it so cunningly , that he kept his Eye on her , though seeming to look another way , till he saw her go into her House . He was very glad to hear by the Neighbours , that she Liv'd there , and that in great Reputation , under the name of Donna Emerentiana de Menezez , lately come from Badajos , with her Father , to live at Toledo . Crispin had a devillish pique against her , for the scurvy trick she had shewn him at Malaga , and heartily swore , that since he had so fortunately discover'd her , he would not leave Toledo , ere he had call'd her to an accompt for the Money she had carried away from the Hermitage , together with the interest , and all the charges of his Imprisonment . To compass his design , he instructed Jaimo what he had to do , and whom he should represent , without making a real discovery of himself to her . It was not long ere an opportunity offer'd it self to prosecute the design they had agreed upon . One evening , about an hour before night , there chanc'd to be a quarrel in the Street , where Rufina liv'd , wherein there were two Men wounded . The Officers of Justice presently came in , and carried the wounded to their Houses to be dress'd , and secur'd some others that happen'd to be then in the street , though nothing engag'd in the quarrel ; which occasion'd others to run for 't , it being no great pleasure to come into trouble and restraint for another Man's crime . Crispin's plot took its rise from that Quarrel . Jaimo , instructed by that subtle Hypocrite what he had to do , had taken the Cross of Knight of the Order of Montesa , an honour bestow'd by the King onely on the natural Inhabitants of the Kingdome of Valentia ; and to that purpose he had gotten a very light handsome black suit made him . In this Equipage , being come to Rufina's house , and having given his Cloak to Crispin , he drew his Sword , and went in , acting the part of a Man much astonish'd . Finding the door which led up stairs open , he goes up , and came into the room where the jovial Widdow was with her Maids . They were a little startled to see a Man coming in to them with his Sword drawn , without a Cloak , and in a manner frightned out of his Wits . Rufina rose from the place where she was sate , and found the Impostor in the posture of a suppliant , addressing himself to her in these words . If compassion be not at too great a distance from so beautiful a countenance , be pleas'd , Madam , to let your House be my Sanctuary against the Officers of Justice by whom I am pursu'd . That I have Kill'd a man , I must acknowledge , but it was in my own defence , in this street , where he had set upon me with advantage . The Officers persuing me at the heels , I had infallibly been taken , had I not very courageously made my party good , by laying two of the most forward with their Bellies to the Sun , who with the Commissary had me in a manner by the Collar . I escap'd from the rest , by the pure activity of my Leggs ; for it is prudence for a Man to give way to the Magistrate , whom he is oblig'd to respect . But they persisting still in the pursuit , I found your House open for my safety , and I have taken the boldness , shutting the door after me , to come up into your Chamber . I therefore most humbly beseech you Madam , if it may be done without your inconvenience , that you would dispose me into some secret corner of your House , till the people now in the street be dispers'd , and that I may safely go hence . But if my presumption puts you to any distraction , or give you any trouble , you need onely give me the least signal , and I will immediately go out into the Street , though I were sure to leave my Life in it , as choosing rather the horrours of Imprisonment , than to be over-importunate to so fair a Lady . We have already given a description of this fine Orator . Rufina look'd very earnestly upon him ; and she who never had lov'd any thing comparably to Money , immediately found her self susceptible of an inclination towards that young Man , who seem'd to her as eloquent as she had thought him handsome . Whereupon she return'd him this Answer . You have done me but justice , Sir , when you thought me sensible of honour and compassion ; persons of my condition are never destitute thereof towards such as you are . I presume , by what I see of you , that you are a person of Quality ; and therefore sympathizing with your affliction , I heartily proffer you my House , to continue in it as long as you shall think fit , to avoid the pursuit of those who look after you : for it were not just you should fall into their hands , since , by my means you may be secur'd from so great a danger . Fear not any thing here ; for though the Officers should come into the House , I shall put you into so secret a place , that they shall never find you . The young Spark gave her a thousand thanks for so signal a favour , which oblig'd her to make him this further discourse . You very well know , Sir , by the habit I am in , with what reserv'dness I ought to live in my House , and yet I freely proffer you the security you promise your self in it , till you have accommodated your affairs . But I have a Father , now from home , who will expect an accompt of my demeanour : and if , at his arrival , which it may be will be this day , he will entertain you with a Room in his Lodgings , as I am confident he will think it an honour , I shall be content . The young Gallant renew'd his thanks to her , for that continuance of her kindnesses , and he express'd himself so gentilly , that she was more and more taken with him . In the mean time , those who were of the Plot , knock'd very confidently at the door , calling upon them to open to the Officers . The family was at first a little startled ; but Rufina , recovering her self out of the little disorder which appear'd in her countenance , took Jaimo by the hand , and led him into an upper Room which had a double Partition , before which there was a piece of Hangings , and left him there , with an assurance it would be impossible to find him out . That done she went to open the door , and Crispin impudently comes in , without the least fear of being known , being disguis'd as he was . He was attended by some Rogues of his Profession , who with Lanterns and Fire-arms , personating the Officers of Justice , uncivilly rush'd into the Room where Rufina was . Crispin gave her a kind salute , and counterfeiting his Voice suitably to his Person . I know , Madam , said he , that it speaks a kind of incivility , to come so boldly into a VViddow's House ; but my Charge obliges me thereto , and therefore you will excuse me . The Lieutenant Criminal hath commanded me , to search all the Houses hereabouts to see if I can find a Malefactor we look for . Our search hath hitherto been to no purpose , and we have but this one House to search ; give us therefore leave to look into all the Rooms of it , that we may satisfie our Superiours , and withall our own Consciences . You may assure your selves , said she to them , upon my word , that I saw no Body come into my House ; but , that you may not think amiss of me , or conceive me a Woman to shelter Murtherers , and Mischievous persons , search , and see whether you can find the person you look for . One of the Maids took a Wax-candle to light them , and they visited several Chambers , yet not too exactly , that the slightness of the search might be thought a Courtesie . That done , he civilly took leave , recommending the prosecution of the plot to his Camerade . The counterfeit Knight came out of his hole , pretending an extraordinary gladness , that he had escap'd their hands , who sought after him , and in expressions full of acknowledgment , he highly celebrated the favour he had receiv'd from the fair widow . She , who , the more she look'd on him , more and more fancied him , made him a thousand demonstrations of Friendship , assur'd him he should be waited on at her house according to his worth ; and if he would have the patience to stay till her Father came in , she was confident he would not suffer him to go out of the house that night . The Gallant , who perceiv'd the Lady began to grow warm , was the more earnest to beg a leave which he saw would not be easily granted him , told her , it would be his best course to take Sanctuary in some Religious house , whence he might send notice to his people at the Inn , where he was ; that he was to go the next day for Sevil ; and that he thought it not safe for him , to go that night to his quarters . Rufina , troubled to find him so resolv'd , more earnestly presses his stay , represented to him the great hazard he ran , and desir'd him by all means to stay two hours longer . Jaimo , who desir'd nothing so much , was persuaded to do so . She desir'd his permission , to go and take order about some things her Father had left her to do , whereof she was to give an account at his return . This was onely a pretence to get out , to confer with her slave , in whom she repos'd great confidence , what course she should take . She took her into another room , and freely acknowledg'd to her the inclination she had for that Knight ; that it troubled her to let him go out of the house , lest he might endanger his life , or at least hazard his liberty : but on the other side , she knew not , whether Garay would take it well that she detain'd him , and that he should be in the house all night . At last , much troubled at these difficulties , she desir'd her to give her the best advice she could , and what she would resolve , were she in her condition . The Slave , who was as subtil a baggage as her Mistress , and immediately apprehended , that the advice she would best like must be such as promoted her passion ; I must acknowledge , Madam , said she to her , that it would argue an excessive easiness of nature in you , considering the short time you have known this Cavalier , to unbosom your self so far , as to give him a passage into your heart ; and I think you would do imprudently on the other side to persuade Garay , when he comes , to suffer his abode this night in the house . My advice is , since the house is large enough , and that there are two or three empty rooms , into one whereof he may go through your lodgings , that you lodge him there , and make not any body acquainted therewith . It shall be my care to bring him thither , when I have made his bed , and supply him with all things requisite , without Garay's knowing of it . You know Garay is to be gone within these two days for Madrid , and then you may freely enjoy your self with this young Gentleman , whom it will be easie for me to persuade , that the search being still about the street , it is absolutely necessary that he stay , if he will not hazard his life or liberty . The Slave's advice was extremely pleasing to Rufina , who order'd her to go immediately and lay clean sheets on the bed , and to put the Cavalier in possession of the room . 'T was presently put in execution , and not long after , the amorous Widow went by a private pair of stairs , to visit her Gallant . You will haply wonder , Sir , said she to him , that without my Father's permission , I have ventur'd to receive you into my house , and that in the night : but to secure a person of worth , there may be a little breach made of the rules of modesty . I have thought it most convenient , that , as I have been a means of your avoiding the eyes of Justice , so you should also keep out of my Fathers , to the end you may be here in all safety . Be pleas'd to think your self oblig'd to me for this little service ; but I render it you very heartily , nay I think it necessary , in order to your safety . Jaimo , who perceiv'd this fish would come into the Wee l , multiplies his acknowledgments by thousands for this new favour . That begat abundance of pleasant discourses between them , whereof the issue was , that he heightning his flattery by his eloquence , insinuated himself more and more into her good opinion ; & celebrating , one after another , all the perfections and accomplishments of Rufina , he got the absolute disposal of her heart . Yet would she have a little further trial of his sincerity , to see whether it were onely her beauty that drew him in , and whether it were true that the charms of it had so suddenly transform'd a person , who fearfully fled into her house for shelter , into a confident Lover . Upon this the Slave coming in , and giving her Mistress an account that she had obey'd her commands , she took Jaimo by the hand , and led him to the room prepar'd for him . He found it light enough , as having in the midst of it a Branch , of Crystal , wherein were many wax-candles , and a magnificent Collation staying for him . He was a little surpriz'd to see she left him alone , but her excuse satisfi'd him , that she would be with him again , as soon as she had seen her Father in bed . At her departure out of the room , she beheld him with eyes so full of love and tenderness , that that new demonstration heightned the Gallant into an absolute confidence of the good success of his enterprise . Garay was not so far stricken in years , but that he had the courage left to pretend to the possession of Rufina ; he acted the part of her Gallant , and had he not been already married , he would have treated of a marriage with her . He kept his wife at Madrid , who , as many others do that are cast off , and slighted , bestow'd the time of her Husband's absence on such as would accept of her kindness . Some years had past since he had heard from her , whereupon imagining she might be dead , he had resolv'd upon a journey to Madrid , to make a secret enquiry after her , that , in case she were remov'd out of the world , he might prosecute his intentions to marry Rufina , who was infinitely oblig'd to him . Upon this account it was that he resolv'd his departure within two days . Leaving him in those thoughts , let us return to Rufina , who set him to supper as soon as he was come in , and , pretending some indisposition , excus'd her self that she could not bear him company . It being his custom to go to bed as soon as he had supp'd , Rufina staid , till word was brought her , that he was fast asleep , and then went to her Gallant , causing her own supper , which was that night somewhat more than ordinary , to be carried along with her . As soon as the cloth was taken away , during the interval which the servants had to sup , Rufina , who was more and more in love with her new Guest , entreated him to give her an account of his life , and sincerely to acquaint her with his name , his country , and the occasion of his coming to Toledo . Jaimo , whose design it was onely to abuse her , entertain'd her with this Romance , whereto she gave very earnest audience . My Country , Madam , is Valentia , one of the most eminent Provinces of Spain ; you know it well enough by name , and haply are not to learn , that it hath a great advantage over several others , as well in regard of Nobility and wealth , as the temperature of its climate , and the delightful fertility of its soil . I am of the noble and antient Family of Pertusa , well known all over that Kingdom . My name is Don Jaimo de Pertusa , and the King , for the many good services done him by my Ancestors , hath honour'd me with the Order of Knight of Montesa , and the Commanderie of Silla , which is the best of any belonging to that Order . Besides what that brings me in , I have in other estate as much as may amount to three thousand Crowns per annum . I am the onely Son of the Family , and I made my addresses to a noble Lady of the City I was born in , named Donna Blanca Ceintillas , of one of the most illustrious Families of Valentia , a Lady of excellent endowments . I have serv'd her with all the affection imaginable , whereto she gave me no return , as being pre-ingag'd to another Cavalier , who was also a Servant of hers , named Don Vincent Poiadas ; whereupon seeing my Rival preferred before me , I was exasperated beyond measure . Don Vincent was a person of such an humour , as that nothing would satisfie him , less than to rid out of the way whatever might obstruct his amorous pretensions . Accordingly , one night , meeting with me in the street where my Mistress liv'd , attended by three servants , he set upon me , though I had but one with me . I defended my self as well as I could , but at last came off with such wound ; as it was conceiv'd I must have di'd of them . There could never be any perfect discovery made of him who had hurt me , though every one suspected who it might be : but the common report coming in to the Magistrate that Don Vincent was my Corrival , he was imprison'd ; but , having clear'd himself either by favour or mony , he was set at liberty . Being recover'd of my wounds , and reflecting on the advantage , wherewith my Rival had engag'd me , I thought it but a just requital to fall on him , upon the same unequal terms . I therefore surpriz'd him in the same manner as he had done me , and the result was , that he got off much more wounded than I had been . There happen'd to be some in the street , who knew me , and took their oaths against me , a thing not much practis'd at Valentia , in regard the truth is seldom discover'd by that means . Upon this accident it is , that I came thence , for Don Vincent was so dangerously wounded , that the Chirurgeons gave but little hopes of his recovery . I saw his Friends were resolv'd to revenge his death , and was afraid to fall into the hands of Justice . This oblig'd me to leave Valentia , and to come to this City , where I have now been about a month . I have understood by a person of this City , who hath correspondents in several others , that he whom I had hurt is out of all danger , nay in perfect health , and that the treaty of marriage between him and Donna Blanca is concluded , whereof I have a greater resentment , then of having this day met with two men , who hir'd by Don Vincent came hither purposely to murther me . They set upon me in this street , one I have mortally wounded , as I think , and by that means made a shift to escape out of their hands , with the assistance of those who came in to part us . I found your house open , and being come into it for refuge , I find my self secure , and that all I have to fear now , is , your fair eyes . Avoiding one prison , I am fallen into another ; but I think my imprisonment so pleasant , that , if you discharge me not , I shall continue it as long as I live . Thus did the counterfeit Don Jaimo conclude his relation , leaving Rufina extremely satisfi'd , to see in that Cavalier , not onely those endowments which might deserve love , but also such initiations of affection , as rais'd in her a certain hope she might one day be his wife : which having discours'd within her self , she immediately made him this Answer . Signor Don Jaimo Pertusa , I am very much troubled , that you should come to the knowledge of me at Toledo , upon so sad an occasion to your self ; but it abates much of it , that you intend not to return so soon into your Country , for I could wish your residence in this City , and assure you , for my own particular , that if I could oblige your stay , I would endeavour it by all means possible , nay though it were fatal to my liberty . The advantages you would make of it might not haply amount to much , yet can you no less than think your sel● oblig'd to me , for the good will I bear you , considering the little time I have had the honour to know you . Such as it is , if it oblige you to any reciprocation , I shall think my self but too too happy , and that I have attain'd the greatest of my wishes . In order to such a design , Heaven hath not haply made me handsome enough ; but I dare stand on my good nature , and withal that I have otherwise wherewith to satisfie a person of your worth and quality . Madam , replies Don Jaimo , I kiss the very dust you tread on , though I think not my self worthy enough it should be touch'd by my mouth , when I consider the favour I receive from you . Yet can I not but think I have fully satisfi'd whatever I ought you , since I have resign'd up to you my heart and soul , and so I fear not any Action you may have against me , as to that particular . As to your forcing of my will , you may spare your further trouble , I am already sensible , Madam , that it is at your devotion , and therefore you may forbear ineffectual remedies , where there needs onely that Sovereign one of your Beauty , which is so full of vertue , that it hath transported me out of my self , that I might be absolutely at your disposal . 'T was a happy day to me , that I was set upon by those Assassins of my Country , since the mischief they intended me hath procur'd me the favours I have receiv'd from you . Now I wish Heaven would prolong my Life ; for if you approve of the affection I have for you , as you are pleas'd to assure me , in spight of all the storms of my ill fortune , I shall get into a haven where I may defie all dangers , I mean that of your good inclinations towards me . The thought of them gives me respit , and fills me with an absolute oblivion of my Country , since I must look on a place , where such happiness is prepar'd for me , as my Paradice . These discourses , and others yet more amorous , pass'd between Don Jaimo and Donna Emerentiana ; and the crafty Youth had the length of her Foot so rightly , that she was easily ensnar'd in the subtle Webb of his cunning insinuations , and made it her main business to ingratiate her self more and more with him . The time insensibly pass'd away in these amorous conferences , insomuch that it was two in the morning ere Rufina retir'd to her own Chamber , yet troubled , that she was forc'd to do it so soon ; and the Impostor Jaimo presently went to Bed , extreamly pleas'd , that his Camerade's plot had taken so well . Crispin was extreamly perplex'd , that all that Day and the next , he had receiv'd no news of what pass'd , by reason of Garay's being in the House : but as soon as he was gone , for Madrid , the amorous Rufina gave her self more liberty , being still more and more deeply in Love with her Guest . Jaimo acquainted Crispin , by a Letter brought him by the Slave , how he was favour'd by Rufina . Crispin answer'd him by the same hand , and withall sent him a Purse with a hundred pieces , to get her in to Play , and to make presents to the Servants , that he might be sure of them when occasion serv'd . The day of Garay's departure for Madrid , Rufina was taken up with the reception of two Gentlewomen of her Neighbour-hood , an employment she was not at all pleas'd with , for she wish'd them far enough , and her self in her Gallant 's company . As soon as they were gone , she went to her beloved Jaimo , whom we shall Don — as long as this Scene of the imposture lasts . She found him tuning a Lute , which her Slave had brought him ; for he was an excellent Musician , and had a smack of Poetry , an accomplishment not extraordinary in the Natives of Valentia , where there are also admirable Musicians . Rufina , hearing him at a distance , came softly into his Chamber , charm'd with the sweet harmony of his Lute , which he touch'd with a miraculous dexterity , and being not seen by the young Man , she hearkned to him a good while , perceiving he intended to sing a Song , as he afterwards did with an admirable grace , and he had made the Verses , which were upon the occasion of his Love. This added to the flames of her affection , which were before grown too violent for to keep within the bounds of modesty : but what most ravish'd her , was , that the Verses he had Sung were made for her , and upon the accident which had happened to him . VVhereupon the Love-stung VViddow coming up to him , What , said she , Signor Don Jaimo , you are Master of those excellencies which I little imagin'd ? I am extreamly glad of it , yet wonder not much thereat , as knowing Valentia to be famous for excellent Voices . Mine is but ordinary , said he , and it is rather the words , than the goodness of the Voice that induc'd me to Sing . I find , said she , this Song is very new , and that it was not made two days since . 'T is very true , says Don Jaimo , yet is it not to be much wondred at , since the subject , upon which it is made , hath such an influence over me , as would make me undertake things impossible , as transcending whatever yet I thought worth my admiration . No flattery , I pray you , said she to him , for though I know that what you say is not true , and that you Men allow a distance between your words and thoughts , and , when you do not love , most pretend it , yet I cannot but take all kindly from you . You may be deceiv'd in both , Madam , said he● , and therefore be pleas'd to believe me , that I think my self extreamly happy in that unhappy adventure , which procur'd me the glory of your acquaintance . All I have to beg of you is , that you take a more particular notice of my freedome , and thence infer , that my Soul cannot be fuller of affection towards you than it is . In fine , these and other insinuating discourses screw'd up the feign'd Widdow to such a height of kindness , that the crafty companion began to desist from the enterprize which had occasion'd his coming to her , and seriously dispose himself to assure her more and more of his love . And thinking her fully satisfy'd with the relation he had made her of himself , he became so familiar , as to desire her to give him the like accompt of her extraction ▪ She thought fit to make her condition equal with his , and accordingly , she acquainted him in a short discourse , how she was descended from the illustrious Counts of Menezez in Portugal , though she had been born in the City of Badajos . The crafty companion immediately apprehended what Game she would be at , and that her design was to oblige him to Marry her . This was directly contrary to the sentiments of Crispin , who would not by any means that he should think of any such thing , but continually reflect on the dangers they are apt to run into , who following the profession he was engag'd in , are concern'd to be expeditious in the execution of their enterprises , lest being , by some unexpected accident , prevented , they come to make their last Wills on a Gibbet , before they are willing to remove into the other World. The young Gallant grew more and more warm in his love towards Rufina , particularly upon this accompt , that , according to her relation , she was nobly descended . He thereupon did all lay in his power to heighten her affection towards him . She on the other side , had the same thoughts , so that concurring in the same desires , as Lovers mutually passionate , Rufina behav'd her self so freely and familiarly towards him , that he might easily perceive she had discarded all modesty : insomuch that , upon little intreaty , she permitted him to invert the order of the Alphabet , and to put Q. before P. But in the midst of her enjoyments , she remembred her old Acquaintance Garay ; she reflected on the familiarites had pass'd between them ; she consider'd how much she was oblig'd to him ; and that he was look'd on all over the City as her Father . She imagin'd to her self the resentment he must needs have at his arrival , when he found that she had basely forsaken him . She bethought her self to give him a sum of Money privately , and to dismiss him : but thinking more seriously of it , she thought it a better course to leave Toledo before his return , and to persuade Don Jaimo to carry her into his Country , Valentia . She resolv'd within two or three days to declare her mind to him , for Garay was not expected home till fifteen days after . In the mean time Rufina and her Gallant pass'd away the time very jocundly , and he , being very heartily in love with her , was fully resolv'd to give Crispin the bag , and not to proceed any further in his first design . 'T was in the Winter-time , when the Nights are longest , that these Lovers deceiv'd the slow-pac'd Season with an intermixture of Caresses , Songs , and amorous Discourses , nay many times , they sung together , their several parts , to a Musical Instrument , which he play'd on . One night , after they had Sung and Talk'd of several things , Rufina entreated her Gallant to entertain her and her Maids with some pleasant Story , or Novel , if he knew any . The young Man , who was Vers'd in all things , and of an excellent Wit , was content to answer the desires of his Mistress , to give her a new demonstration of his further perfections , and said to her ▪ Though to such a Person as you are , divine Emerentiana ▪ and my dearest Mistress , my discourse will seem very ordinary , yet so punctually would I obey your Commands , as if I knew what you impos'd on me were onely for a trial of my compliance : And in regard I do it , in this , so much of a sudden , I hope to find you the more ready to excuse my failings . The Novel I intend to tell you , I heard from an accomplish'd Cavalier of Valentia ; I thought it not unpleasant , and shall endeavour to present it to you as well dress'd as I receiv'd it . Whereupon having recollected himself a little , he began his discourse thus . THE THIRD NOVEL . The Trapanner Trapann'd . IN the great and famous City of Sevil , the Metropolis of Andalusia , Mother of so many noble Families , and excellent Wits , the Treasury of all the Wealth , which flows into Spain from the West-Indies , was born Don Pedro de Ribera , a very accomplish'd Cavalier , of the illustrious Family of the Dukes of Alcala , so highly esteem'd all over the Kingdome . By their death , from whom he deriv'd his being in this world , there fell to him an estate of four thousand Crowns annual rent , upon which he liv'd very nobly at Sevil , being the most remarkable Person at all publick actions done about the City . He had at Madrid a Cousin-german , who follow'd the Spanish Court , and was gone thither about some affairs of great importance , which he had brought to a happy issue . Having liv'd there a while , he lik'd it , and the conversation of the Cavaliers inhabiting it , so well , that he exchang'd the place of his birth for that illustrious City . He there became intimately acquainted with an old Cavalier , whose name was Don Juan de la Cerda , a person who had rais'd himself into a general esteem , by the excellent endowments he had . Besides which he was honour'd with the illustrious Order of the Patron of Spain , with a Commandery of two thousand Ducats of annual rent . This old Gentleman was a Widdower , having but one onely Daughter , to whom all his vast Estate was to fall at his Death . Nature it seems had made it her particular business to enrich this young Lady , with all the graces and perfections to be wish'd in one of her Sex. Which occasion'd the envy of all the Ladies about the Court towards her , since she had , in point of Beauty , the same advantages over them , as the Sun hath over all the rest of the Planets . Her Father , Don Juan , wish'd her married with a person to his mind , that is , one equal to her , in estate and extraction . Don Rodrigo de Ribera ( so was called Pedro's Cousin whom I spoke of first ) might have aspir'd to the honour of making his Addresses to her , as well upon accompt of the House , from which he was descended , as the familiar acquaintance there was between him and her Father , Don Juan . But being a younger Brother , he thought himself too low , in point of estate , to pretend to so advantageous a match . However he thought fit to make some proposal to the old Gentleman , on the behalf of his Cousin Don Pedro , who liv'd at Sevil , whom he highly recommended to him for his excellent Qualities , and the greatness of his Estate ; for he was the onely Son of a Noble house . Don Juan took it very kindly from him , but thought it withall prudence , to make further enquiry into the business , knowing that persons speaking for their own Relations are commonly very partial , and think it no mortal sin to exceed the truth . So that Don Juan , immediately writ to a particular friend at Sevil , earnestly desiring him to give him an account of the Person and Estate of Don Pedro de Ribera , inasmuch as it highly concern'd the honour of his House , to meet with a Cavalier worthy his alliance , to be Husband to his onely Daughter Donna Brianda . 'T was not long ere he receiv'd an Answer , wherein his friend confirm'd all that Don Rodrigo had said of his Kinsman , with somewhat more , protesting in the conclusion , that he was so far from being partial or insincere , in the accompt he had sent him , that he rather told less than truth . He thereupon went to Don Rodrigo , and told him , that he might write to his Cousin , and assure him he should be very welcome , if he had any inclinations for his Daughter . He made him Answer , that he would , and Don Juan , as a further obligation , would have his Daughter's Picture sent him , that he might therein find some of the rare qualities that were in her , permitting his Cousin to be present at the taking of it , that he might assure Don Pedro , the Painter had not flatter'd her , and that the Copy was below the Original . Don Rodrigo fail'd not to write to his Cousin , to whom he also sent the Picture , celebrating the vertues of that amiable person , which the Painter could not represent , as he had done the lineaments of her beautiful countenance . His Cousin Don Pedro was extremely satisfi'd therewith , and referr'd it to him to make some overtures in the treaty of Marriage , till he came thither himself , for the further prosecution whereof , he sent him a full procuration . In the mean time Don Pedro was preparing for his journey to Madrid , to wait on his Mistress , who , having receiv'd his Picture , was as much taken with it , as he had been with hers . Leaving his retinue at Sevil , till a rich Livery , then making , were finish'd , he began his journey , having onely one person to wait on him , and a Groom to look to their Mules , who follow'd them at a little distance . Don Pedro carri'd always about him his Mistress's picture inclos'd in the same Letter , wherein his Cousin had sent it him . Being come within half a days journey of Toledo , he sent away the Groom , to provide Lodgings for them in the City . He had entertain'd at dinner some of the Inhabitants of Orgaz , which was the place where they had baited . The cloth being taken away , they fell to Cards ; he lost his mony , and was vex'd , which occasion'd their playing on till he had recover'd his losses , and by that time it was grown later than he could have wish'd . Being hors'd , he and his man put forward , but ere they had rode a League , night surpriz'd them , so that they made a shift to lose their way , and got in among certain Olive-trees , about half a League short of Toledo . Not knowing where they were , and fearing to go too far out of their way , they thought it their best course to alight , and rest themselves under one of the Olive-trees , till it were day . They accommodated themselves the best they could , and weariness soon laid them asleep , yet little dream'd of the misfortune which was to happen to them . Being in their first sleep , which is commonly the soundest , four men came to the place , very softly , for the noise of their Mules brought them thither ; and these were of a profession , which for the most part finds those that are of it more work by night than by day . They had then been upon a design which had not taken , and so they were returning somewhat disconsolately with empty pockets to Toledo . Coming up to them , and finding them both asleep , they ty'd their hands behind them , and took away all they had , but their Doublets and Drawers , and , to get off with more speed and safety , they made use of their Mules . Don Pedro , being thus basely surpriz'd , was exasperated at the misfortune , but his Man told him that it had happened to them through his fault , because he had not given over playing sooner . They discours'd of it , till the Birds gave them notice of the approach of Aurora . Soon after , hearing the noise of some cattle not far from them , they call'd to him that look'd after them , who came up to them , and unbound them , very much bemoaning the condition they were in . They ask'd him , how far it was to Toledo , and he told them it was not quite half a league , but if they would go along with him to a Country House hard by , he would gladly shew the● the way , and that he doubted not the Lady , w●● liv'd in it , would relieve them in that extremity . They took his advice , and he brought them to a very fai● house . Having knock'd at the Gate , it was immediately open'd by an old man , who was Steward to the Lady , and had the oversight of the Shepherds and the profits arising from the Sheep . The Shepherd who brought them thither went in to the Lady , and in few words gave her an account of the misfortune had hapned to those Strangers , and the condition he had found them in , whereupon she order'd them to be brought up to her chamber . Don Pedro presented himself to her , very much abash'd to see himself almost naked , as having about him onely an old Coat , which the Shepherd had lent him . He told her that his journey was for Madrid , about a Law-suit of great importance , not discovering who he was , but onely that he was a Gentleman of Sevil , named , Don Ferdinand Sanchez de Trivegno . The Lady , whose name was Donna Victoria , was much troubled to see him in that deplorable condition . There were in the house two chests full of cloaths , which had been a Brother's of hers , who died not long before . She order'd two sutes to be brought out , which they put on , that which Don Pedro had proving so fit , that the Lady was much taken with his person , and had her eyes always fastned on him . She invited Don Pedro to dine with her , which he did , taking occasion ever and anon , to make extraordinary acknowledgments of the favours he receiv'd from her . They continu'd two days in that Country house , ere the Lady made any discovery of the affection she had for Don Pedro , save onely what she did with her eyes , which were the silent interpreters of the trouble she was in . Don Pedro was not insensible of it , and had some discourse concerning it with his Man ; yet had he not the confidence to tell him what he really thought of it , being ( as he was ) upon the point of disposing himself otherwise . The Servant advis'd him not to let slip so fair an opportunity , and told him he should not be so hard-hearted , towards a Lady of so great worth , and one that had so highly oblig'd them . The solitude of the place , the beauty of the Lady , and the silent discoveries she made him by her gestures , oblig'd Don Pedro to answer her affection . He entred into some Love-discourses with her ; but though she were really in love with him , yet would she not grant him any particular favour , unless he first assur'd her she should be his wife , and that she had a promise of it under his hand . Don Pedro , on the other side , had so great a kindness for her , that he had in a manner forgot the Mistress , whose Picture he carri'd about him , and advising with his Servant , ( who was a dangerous Confident , and a subtil fellow ) what he should do , he told him very roundly , that he ought not to let slip so sweet and favourable an opportunity ; that he might easily have the enjoyment of her , and withal give her the promise of marriage she desired , provided he put not into it his own name , but fill'd it with the supposititious name he had assum'd , since she knew neither his Country nor extraction . Don Pedro follow'd his advice , and thereupon had his desires of Donna Victoria , who having made the blot , could do no les● than give him leave to enter . He continu'd there four days , at the end whereof , acquainting the Lady that his business at Madrid was of such importance as requir'd his personal attendance there , she consented to his departure , on condition he would return again as soon as he could ; which he , with oaths , promis'd to do . The next morning betimes , he departed , leaving the Lady o're-flown with tears ; he was somewhat troubled , or at least pretended it . The Lady having furnish'd him with all things necessary , he put forward ; but ere he had gone far , he receiv'd some part of the chastisement which he deserv'd for his perfidiousness , for the Mule he was mounted on being apt to start gave him a fall , whereby he so sprain'd one foot , that he was forc'd to make some stay at Illescas , a place half way between Toledo and Madrid , and to send for Chirurgeons to set all things right again . Leaving him there confin'd to his chamber for some days , let us return to Donna Victoria , who very much bewail'd the absence of her Gallant , the very thought of whom caus'd her no small affliction . A Servant of hers who had made the bed where he lay , sound , under the bolster , a Picture of the Lady whom Don Pedro was to be married to , folded up in a Letter which his Cousin had writ to him from Madrid , which she deliver'd to her Mistress , who opening the Paper , saw the Picture , whereat she was much disquieted ; but she was much more astonish'd , when she cast her eye on the ensuing LETTER . Dearest Cousin , YOu will receive herein inclosed the Picture of the Lady Donna Brianda de la Cerda , which is very exactly taken from the Original ; I doubt not but the charms of her Beauty will oblige you to hasten your departure . Her Father , Don Juan de la Cerda , expects you with great impatience . In the mean time the Contract of Marriage is a drawing up , and will be ready , before you be here to sign it . Assure your self you will be extremely satisfi'd , that you have found so excellent a wife . I am Your affectionate Cousin , Don Rodrigo de Ribera . Donna Victoria had scarcely come to the period of this Letter , but , through the trouble she receiv'd at the reading of it , she fell into a swound , and continu'd therein above half an hour , in the arms of her Maid . At last she came to her self , bursting into sighs and tears ; she rail'd at the Sevillian Impostor , but much more at her own simplicity , that she had so lightly prostituted her honour to an unknown person , whom so strange an adventure had brought to her house . She spent that whole day in weeping and bemoaning her misfortune : but considering withal , what hazard her reputation was in , she resolv'd it should not be said of her , that she had been so basely affronted by any man. Whereupon with the light she receiv'd from the Letter , of the occasion of his journey , and the person to whom he was to be married , she put things in order to her removal to Madrid ; which she might better do than any other , in regard she had not any Kinsman near enough to whom she might communicate her intention . She communicated her design to Albert , an old Servant of hers , who had brought her up from the cradle , and was very glad to wait on her . Upon this resolution , she caus'd two Wagons to be loaden with all things necessary to furnish a house fit to receive a person of Quality , and took her way towards Madrid . Being come thither , she commanded her Servant Albert , to enquire whereabouts lived Don Juan de la Cerda , and whether the young Cavalier , whom he intended to make his Son-in-law , were come from Sevil. She understood by him , that he was not yet come , but that they expected him , which much troubled the Lady , who knew nothing of the accident had happen'd to him near Illescas . The first thing this affronted Lady did , was to take a house for her self , near that of Don Juan de la Cerda , and order'd Albert to live in it as Master thereof . That done , she sent him to Juan's , to enquire whether she wanted a waiting-Gentlewoman , for she would disguise her self , that she might not be known by Don Pedro. The business had the effect she desired , for Donna Brianda was then enquiring for a widow to wait on her , a custom much practis'd in Spain , where Ladies of quality have several of them , whom , being Widows , they call Duennas . When this was proposed by Albert , who went under the name of Father to his Mistress , Donna Brianda not onely receiv'd her into her service , but her Father , Albert , was also entertain'd into Juan's . Albert gave his Mistress an account of his Negotiation , whereat she was extremely satisfi'd : so that having put her self into the habit of a Duenna , she went the next day to present her self to Donna Brianda , conducted by her pretended Father , Albert. They were both very kindly entertained by Don Juan de la Cerda and his Daughter . Donna Victoria wish'd she had not been so handsom , that the Sutor she expected might be the less taken with her ; however , she couragiously resolv'd to prosecute the imposture she was ingag'd in . Donna Brianda ask'd Albert , what Country-man he was . He told her that he was born at a place called Utrera , near Sevil ; that his name was Stephen de Santillana ( by which we shall henceforth call him ) that his Daughter had been married to a Merchant of that City , who di'd as he was going for the West-Indies , leaving so great Debts behind him , that all his Estate went to satisfie his Creditors . Don Juan hearing that Santillana was of Andalusia , ask'd him , whether he had liv'd any time at Sevil. He told him , that he had often been in that City , but that his Daughter had liv'd there . Don Juan would not at that time enquire any farther , nor enter into any discourse with him concerning Don Pedro de Ribera . Donna Victoria was entertain'd as Duenna to Donna Brianda , who took such an affection to her , that she trusted her with all her Keys , to the great discontent of her other Servants , who had liv'd with her many years . Santillana told them that he had a House of his own , not far from Juan's , and a Wife ( for Marcella an ancient Maid of Victoria's was to act that part ) whereupon he had no Lodgings assign'd him in Juan's . It is now time we return to Don Pedro de Ribera , who being recover'd of his fall , came to Madrid , and lighted at the House of his Cousin Don Rodrigo , who was much troubled that he had not been there sooner . He told him the cause of it , and gave him a particular account of all had pass'd in Victoria's Country-house , even to the promise he had made her , under a feign'd name . Don Rodrigo ask'd him , what quality the Lady was of , whereto be answer'd , that her name was Donna Victoria de Sylva , and that she was of one of the most noble Families of Toledo . Don Rodrigo was very much dissatisfy'd with his procedure , reproaching him with the unworthy action he had done , in abusing and dishonouring that Lady , and that it was to be fear'd , she might hear of his coming to Madrid in order to a Marriage with another , and find means to be reveng'd for that affront . They afterwards fell into discourse concerning Donna Brianda , and Don Pedro told him , he extreamly fancied the Picture he had seen of her , but that , with the other things he had been robb'd of , he had lost it : though he knew well enough , he had left it under the beds head at Victoria's , which troubled him not a little , however he dissembled it . Don Rodrigo told Don Pedro , that it were fit he put himself into other Cloaths , before he waited on his Mistress , and that he must keep within doors till they were ready . Within two days a very fair riding Suit was brought him , wherein pretending he was but newly come to Town , he goes to the House of Don Juan de la Cerda , by whom he was receiv'd with great demonstrations of kindness . Notice was immediately carry'd up to Donna Brianda , that the person design'd to be her Husband was coming up to her Chamber , where she was with her Maids about her , who had just made an end of Dressing her . Don Pedro coming in , conducted by Don Juan and Don Rodrigo , was infinitely satisfy'd at the sight of his Mistress , whom he very civilly and discreetly saluted , for he was a person of an excellent wit and a confident carriage and demeanour . He found by the original of Donna Brianda , that the Painter had done his work very faithfully , a virtue not much practis'd by Painters , especially upon such occasions as that was . He was ravish'd , to see so great a Beauty , and she on the other side was well satisfy'd with the handsome personage of Don Pedro. There were yet some things to be done in order to the absolute conclusion of the Marriage , at which there was a necessity of Pedro's presence ; whereupon he , Don Juan , and Don Rodrigo withdrew into another room , where they lock'd themselves in with a Notary , and some Friends , who were to be witnesses at the Articles of the agreement . Donna Brianda continu'd all that time in her Chamber , with her Servants , talking of Don Pedro , her Husband-to-be , every one congratulating her good fortune , save onely Donna Victoria , who saying nothing at all , her Mistress observ'd it , and being all alone with her , Donna Theodorn , said she to her , ( that was the name she had assum'd ) whence comes it , that , while all the rest celebrate the happiness of my choice , you onely are silent ? Me-thinks you might have contributed somewhat to the publick congratulation , though you had done it onely out of complaisance . I pray give me some reason for it . Donna Victoria had done it purposely , in prosecution of her design , and this question came as seasonably as she could have wish'd it , so that she made her this Answer . As to the person of Don Pedro , Madam , there is not any thing to be said against it , nay he is so accomplish'd , that there is not any thing to be wish'd in him which he hath not already . My silence proceeds hence , that I had a particular knowledge of him at Sevil , for I liv'd in a Quarter of the City , which he much frequented . I neither will , nor ought to conceal from you the occasion of his so often coming thither , for it is my duty to be faithful to you , as having no other design than to serve you , and endeavour your quiet , so as that you may not live in a perpetual dis-enjoyment of your self all the rest of your days . Know then , Madam , that if you match your self with Don Pedro , you will be brought to a kind of civil death , instead of receiving the satisfactions of wedlock . Donna Brianda was much astonish'd at this discourse , and press'd her Duenna , to discover to her more clearly , what she had but too great a desire to tell her . Whereupon entreating her to retire into a more secret place , where they might not be observ'd by her other Women , Donna Victoria gave her this malicious account of the perfidious Don Pedro. I should not live with the respect and duty I owe you as my Mistress , nor according to the affection I bear you , if I express'd not my self clearly to you , in a business wherein you are so highly concern'd , and on which depends your greatest felicity in this world . Know then , Madam , that Don Pedro fell in love with a Lady at Sevil , one very handsome and well descended , in a word wanting nothing but a fortune suitable to her quality . He courted her so earnestly , that she , finding her self oblig'd by so great demonstrations of Affection , Letters , and continual Embassies , attended with presents , from Don Pedro , satisfy'd his desires , upon a promise that he would make her his Wife , whereof there are many witnesses . But the business was to be kept secret for a time ; for Pedro's Father was then alive , who , having receiv'd some intelligence of that Love , endeavour'd all he could to prevent Pedro's marriage with Donna Elvira de Monsalvo ; so was the Lady called . The continuance of his visits to her produc'd living proofs , which were two Sons and a Daughter , who are at this time with the Mother . When Pedro's Father was remov'd out of the way , ( which happen'd not long after ) Donna Elvira expected he should make good his promise , and marry her , but he , for some time , came not so much as to see her . What inconveniences she was put to from the time of their acquaintance she knows to her sorrow , and I am not ignorant thereof , for I Liv'd near her , and went often to her House . Being now convinc'd that he intended to leave her in the Lerch , she discover'd the business to two Cousin-Germans of hers , who were so enrag'd thereat , that they immediately resolv'd to oblige Don Pedro , by force , to perform the promise he had made to their Kinswoman . Don Pedro went to a certain Farm he had , not far from Sevil , to avoid his Adversaries , who , knowing he went out of the way purposely because he would not satisfie their Cousin , resolv'd to be the death of him . Things were in this posture when my Father brought me to Madrid , where I have been about these six weeks . This is the accompt I can give you of Don Pedro , who must not think himself secure in this Court , for the Lady's Kinsmen , whom I know to be gallant and stout Persons , as soon as they hear of his being here , will be sure to attend his motion , and revenge the affront done to their Cousin ; nay it will be easier for them to do it here than at Sevil. Donna Brianda heard very attentively the story told her by the Duenna , and was extreamly troubled , to find Don Pedro so far engag'd with another . She ask'd her a thousand questions , among others , whether he was much in love with that Mistress , whether that Donna Elvira was very handsome , &c. whereto she made such Answers as were suitable to her design , which was to put Don Pedro clearly out of her favour . Donna Brianda resolv'd to give her Father an account of all , and leave it to him to inform himself more fully of the business . She immediately went to the Room where he was to speak to him , for all things were concluded as to the Marriage . In the mean time , Donna Victoria was left in the outer-room , where the Women and Duennas are wont to wait . There came in to them a Servant of Pedro's whom he had sent to the Post for Letters from Sevil. Enquiring for his Master , to give him the pacquet , Donna Victoria told him , that he was within , but that as soon as he came out she would deliver it to him . Having opened the pacquet , she put into it a Letter she immediately writ , and , sealing it up again , came where her Mistress was . She ask'd her whither she was going with those Letters ? The other answered without the least discovery of any malice , that they were directed to Signor Don Pedro , and had been brought thither a little before by one of his Servants from the Sevil-Post . Curiosity was an ingredient of the first Woman , and it is very fruitfully spread through the whole Sex. Donna Brianda shew'd her self nor free from it on this occasion , and she was the more excusable considering the story had been told her by the subtle Duenna . She was tempted to open the pacquet , wherein finding one Letter written with a Woman's hand ( which was that written by Donna Victoria ) she could do no less than open it , and directing her Eye down to the bottom of it , found it subscribed by one Donna Elvira de Monsalvo . She read it , and was confirm'd in what before she not fully credited . THE LETTER . My dearest , YOur absence and my indisposition have reduc'd me to such extremity , that I cannot imagine I have any long time to live , it being impossible I should hold out , after the news I have heard of your resolution to be married at Madrid , which cannot easily be done , without a transcendent baseness , by a person so nearly engag'd to me as you are . You know that you cannot bestow on another what is so lawfully due to me , especially if you make the least reflection on the precious pledges there are between us thereof . I have no other advice to give you , as things now stand , but that , if you are at such a loss of all shame and conscience , there is a God in Heaven , who sees our most secret thoughts , and passes a just judgement on them ; and that I have many noble friends , who measuring the small account you make of them by your slighting of me , will not fail to revenge the affront done to us all . I hope we shall not be forc'd to those extremities , considering how highly you are oblig'd to do things suitably to the nobleness of your Birth , and to acknowledge , as you ought , her , whom , while we both Live , you must look on , as Your lawful Wife Donna Elvira de Monsalvo . This Letter fully satisfy'd Donna Brianda that all she had heard from the malicious Duenna was true . Her Father coming into the room as she had done reading it , she acquainted him with all that concern'd Don Pedro , shewing him the Letter from Donna Elvira . He was extreamly astonish'd , to find that a Cavalier of so noble a Family , had abus'd a Lady of such quality , and that , having Children by her , he should be so impudent as to make his addresses to his Daughter . He forbore reproaching him therewith , till he had better inform'd himself from a Friend of his of Sevil , then at Madrid , whom he immediately went to look for . Don Juan was but hardly got out of doors , but Don Pedro and his Man came in , for his man having told him that he had deliver'd the pacquet to one of Brianda's Women , he was come to receive it from her , since it was not brought to his Cousin's , whither all his Letters were directed . It was his fortune to meet with Donna Brianda in the outer-room , where her Father had left her . I should not have return'd so soon , my dearest Lady , said he to her , had not somewhat extraordinary oblig'd me thereto ; it is to receive some Letters , which my Man tells me he delivered to one of your Women . She thought , says Donna Brianda , that you had been still with my Father . I casually meeting her as she was coming into the room , ask'd her what she came for . She answering , it was to deliver you the pacquet , I took it from her , and ( presuming that a Cavalier of your age and complexion could not have lived to this time in Sevil , and not have an inclination for some Lady ) a certain conjunction of curiosity and jealousie persuaded me to open it . That curiosity hath done me a courtesie , and hath satisfy'd me in some things , which before I onely suspected : and therefore I forbear desiring your excuse , since I have receiv'd so good an information , before I was any further engag'd with you ; for had it come too late , I had been ruin'd . Here 's a Letter from a person you should be well acquainted with ; this would have been enough to undeceive me , but it onely confirms a relation I had receiv'd before , upon which I was almost resolv'd to put such a check to your pretensions to me , as that you should have but little encouragement to continue them . Farewell , my presence will but trouble you , this Letter will acquaint you with what you are not ignorant of . Don Pedro receiving the Letter out of her hand was not a little surpris'd , not imagining what might have happen'd to him . He read it , and presently inferr'd , that it was a trick put upon him by some envious person , who was desirous to obstruct his happiness . Meeting with Donna Victoria ( whom , as we said before , he knew not in her Widdow's habit ) Ah Madam , said he to her , what forgeries are these ? I a Mistress at Sevil , and of this name ? I children by her , and that upon a promise of marriage ? If it be not the greatest lye that ever humane malice invented , let me never look Man in the face again . For my part , replies the subtle Duenna , I find my self inclin'd to believe , that what you say may be true ; but your main concernment is to bring my Lady to that persuasion . I know her to be of such an humour as not easily to quit a resentment , which she entertains upon just grounds , and I much question whether she will admit your addresses any further , for I know she hath acquainted her Father withall , and he is gone to a Gentleman of Sevil , an intimate friend of his , who is now in this City . I am very glad of it , says Don Pedro , for he will find it to be an absolute imposture , and that there is not any Lady in Sevil that goes under the name of Donna Elvira de Monsalvo . But I beseech you tell me , Madam , whether your intimacy be very great with the Lady Donna Brianda . So great repli'd she , that I am the onely person in her favour , and to whom she is pleas'd to communicate her thoughts . If it be so , says Don Pedro , it 's possible you may procure me the favour from her , that I may vindicate my self . I much question whether she will ever speak to you again , said she , for she is extreamly incens'd against you , and when once angry , if justly , she is the hardest to be appeas'd that ever I knew . But , said he , if you are so much in her favour , you may prevail somewhat with her , by representing to her the extraordinary affection I bear her . It is in my power , said she , to do with her what you desire ; but what will you give me if I can procure you a favourable audience from her ? Any thing you can desire , said he to her , if you mind onely matter of advantage . You see I am very young , says she , and consequently may hope to be married again , mony is the onely thing I want ; if I do what you wish , may I rely on your liberality for my reward . That you may know how earnestly I desire it , says he , do what I desire , and I will make your fortune he●vier by five hundred Crowns than it is . I most humbly thank you , replies she , but I must tell you , Sir , that I have been so deluded by the verbal promises sometimes made me by a person of your quality , that I have reason to mistrust what-ever is promis'd , if I have it not in writing . You will be pleas'd to excuse me , Sir , if my fear to be deceiv'd as I have been force me to these precautions , and to assure your self , that those satisfi'd , I will endeavour to serve you to the utmost of my power . To give you absolute satisfaction , as to that point , Madam , said he , help me with pen , ink and paper , and you shall have the security you desire your self . Donna Victoria would see the issue of it , and so brought him what he desired . Don Pedro kept his word with her ; nay either out of ignorance of the form of such obligations , or to make a greater expression of his earnestness that she should assist him , he prov'd so liberal , as to give her a Blank sign'd and seal'd , not mentioning the summe whereto he oblig'd himself , telling her he had not specifi'd it , out of a design to requite her beyond his promises , proportionably to the service she should do him , in the recovery of his Mistress's favour . She saw this happen'd according to her wishes , so that acknowledging the favour Don Pedro had done her , she promis'd him her utmost endeavours to deserve it , by recovering him into the favour of his Mistress . The amorous Cavalier believ'd her , and took his leave . Albert coming in soon after , Victoria gave him an account of what progress she had made , and putting into his hands the Blank sign'd by Don Pedro , bid him write above his name a formal promise of marriage , dating it about the time of his being at her Country house near Toledo , with two witnesses : which Albert did , imitating as near as he could Pedro's hand . That day , Don Juan fail'd to meet the Gentleman of Sevil , and put off the visit he intended him till the next . In the mean time , Donna Victoria understood from Donna Brianda , that she was resolv'd to lead Apes in hell , rather than have Don Pedro to her husband . Having already trusted her Duenna with some of her secrets , she thought she might make an absolute discovery of her self to her , and thereupon told her , how that before her Father had treated of a marriage between her and Don Pedro , she had been courted by a person of Honour , named Don Sancho de Leyba ; that she had some inclination towards him ; and that the persuasions of her Father had prevail'd with her to entertain the applications of Don Pedro ; but having discover'd his unworthiness , she was resolv'd to re-address her affection to Don Sancho . Donna Victoria was almost out of her self for joy to hear that news , for it put her into a confidence that her design would take : and the more to promote it , she dispos'd Donna Brianda as much as lay in her power to favour Don Sancho . He must needs be displeas'd with me , says she to her , yet I doubt not but a Letter from me will re-engage him my humble Servant . The crafty Duenna proffer'd to be the bearer of it , on condition she might do it by Coach. Donna Brianda was very glad to find her Woman so ready to serve her , especially in a business which she was so much pleas'd with ; and so she commanded a Coach to be made ready , and that she should go immediately to see Don Sancho , to whom she writ a Letter . Donna Victoria took Coach , pretending to go to Sancho's house , but she went to her own , and bid the Coach-man return to Donna Brianda , and tell her , that for fear notice might be taken of the Coach , she would go afoot to the place where she had sent her , conducted by Santillana her pretended Father . From that house , she writ two Letters , one , to Don Juan , desiring him to come to her ; the other to Don Sancho , to the same effect , with directions to find the house . While the Letters were carried abroad , she put off her Widows habit , and put on that of a person of the highest quality , expecting these two visits with the accustomed ceremonies of Spain . Don Sancho de Leyba was not long a coming , though he knew nothing of the person who had written to him . There had not past many complements between him and Donna Victoria , but word was brought her , that Don Juan de la Cerda was alighted out of his Coach , and was coming into the house . Sir , said she to Don Sancho , I am oblig'd to speak with the person who is coming up all alone . Not but that you may hear the discourse we shall have together ; and therefore let me intreat you to stand behind this Curtain , whence you will hear all we say , for it concerns you more than you imagine , and will prove to your advantage . Don Sancho compli'd , not knowing what might be the issue of this precaution . Don Juan came in , and having taken a seat , Donna Victoria ( whom he knew not as she was then dress'd ) address'd her self to him with this discourse . I doubt not , Sir , but you somewhat wonder , you should be intreated hither by a Letter , and that from a person not known to you . To recover you from that confusion , I will give you an account of my self . I was born in the Imperial City of Toledo , the onely Daughter of the House from which I am descended , and Heir thereof . I am of the Family of Sylva , so well known all over Spain , that I need say nothing of it . As to my quality , I am to tell you farther , that my Father was , in his time , honour'd with the Order of St. James , and my Brother , of that of Alcantara , with the command of a Troop of Horse under his Majesty in Flanders . Upon his death , I retir'd to a Country-house I have near Toledo , where I liv'd privately , contenting my self with the innocent enjoyments of a Country life , without the least acquaintance of any thing of Love , till that , one morning a Shepherd of mine brought to my house , two men , who had been robb'd and stripp'd the night before by certain High-way-men . I took compassion on them , especially him , who by his demeanor seem'd to be the Master , and out of two chests of cloaths my Brother had left , I furnish'd them with two sutes , wherewith they cover'd their nakedness . They seem'd to be very thankful for so seasonable a favour ; but the more considerable of the two hath treated me very ungratefully , which is the ordinary style of Courtiers , and hath required my charitable offices onely with flatteries and deceit . I was so simple as to be cajoll'd , by the caresses he made me , during four days that I kept him at my house , and he prevail'd so far with me , that I was no longer at my own disposal . The reiterated oaths and protestations of a person of that worth , rais'd me into a persuasion that he really lov'd me , and that induc'd me to love him again ; to be short , upon a promise he made me of marriage , he got me in an humour to grant him the greatest of favours . He made me believe that his going to Court was for the prosecution of some Law-business that concern'd him very highly . He desir'd my leave to go to Madrid , promising to return again in a short time , but with such demonstrations of love as might easily have prevail'd with one who had not fanci'd him so affectionately as I had done . I suppli'd him with all things necessary , and he left me extremely troubled at his departure . Now , by a Picture and Letter he left behind him under the bolster , I found that the occasion of his coming to this Court was in order to a marriage between him , and that miracle of Beauty , Donna Brianda , your Daughter . Now our Honour being the most considerable thing we ought to be tender of , I could do no less , upon this procedure of Don Pedro , than resolve to come to this Court , and to apply my self to my friends , that , by their favour , I might cross the marriage he is about , and you will find , that I may easily do it , if you but see what Cards I have to play . I conceiv'd my first overture should be to acquaint you with my disgrace , the dishonour I have run into by the acquaintance of Don Pedro , and his treachery towards me , that receiving it from my own mouth , you may not bee too forward to conclude what is already resolv'd between you , as I have understood . With the Paper I have here in my hand , I will prosecute him to the utmost ; it is under his own hand and seal , and witnesses to it : be pleas'd , Sir , to peruse it , and see whether I have not reason to prosecute this ungrateful and perjur'd man , and to force him to a performance of the promise he hath made me . Don Juan was astonish'd at this relation of Victoria's , and , by what was put into his hands , found out the disposition of Don Pedro , and concluded him a fickle imprudent person , who pursu'd his enjoyments , without any thought of the consequences thereof , and thereupon he resolv'd there should be no further talk of any marriage between him and his Daughter . Opening the Paper which Donna Victoria had given him , he found in it these words . THis present writing , written with my own hand , and sealed with my Seal , witnesseth , that I , Don Pedro de Ribera , an Inhabitant of Sevil , acknowledge my self to be the lawful husband of Donna Victoria de Sylva , an Inhabitant of Toledo , and that I will perform the present promise I make her of marriage whensoever I shall be , by her , thereto requir'd . Signed and Sealed in the presence of Albert and Marcella , Servants to the said Donna Victoria . Don Pedro de Ribera . Having read this promise , and knowing the h●nd and seal of Don Pedro , Don Juan said to her , Madam , I am very much troubled , that Don Pedro ( a person so well descended as he is ) should be guilty of so unworthy an action , and a demeanour so full of treachery ; for at the time when he gave you this writing , he was coming hither purposely to be married to my Daughter . But the account you have given me of him is such , that I assure you , I wil● have no more to do with him , since you have so much reason to oppose it . Prosecute your own right , and leave him not till you have obtain'd your desires , and be assar'd , I shall assist you to the utmost of my power , since I find your honour so highly concern'd in it ▪ I have some friends here , and those powerful , I will engage them all to serve you , that you may find I am a person , who prefers a just cause before all self-interest . Donna Victoria gave him very humble thanks for so great a favour , and the tears that fell from her at the close of her discourse , heightned his zeal and tenderness towards her . Don Juan took along with him the writing which Donna Victoria had shewn him , that he might thereby induce Don Pedro to an acknowledgment of his fault . With those protestations he took leave of Donna Victoria , promising to see her again within a short time , and to return the promise of marriage , reiterating the desires he had to serve her . He thereupon left her , giving Don Sancho the liberty to come upon the stage . As soon as he had taken a seat , You have understood , says Donna Victoria to him , if so be you have heard the discourse between Don Juan and my self , what hath pass'd between me and Don Pedro. Upon which account ( as you have heard from her Father ) you find he is never like to be husband to the fair Donna Brianda . She sent me hither to acquaint you , that what hath been done on her part in order to the marriage between her and Don Pedro was purely out of compliance with the commands of her Father , and that she is glad of the occasion she now hath to quit him , and re-assume that kindness and affection she ever had for you . What I say , you will find in writing under her hand , when you have perus'd this Letter . Don Sancho , having read it , was the most satisfi'd man in the world , to find his blasted hopes now beginning to spring again . Donna Victoria perceiving it , to consirm his satisfaction , continu'd her discourse to him thus . I know , Seignor Don Sancho , you will be astonish'd in your self , how this Letter should fall into my hands . It is my self onely can unriddle it . Being in love , as you are , you know that that little Divinity is the Author of many disguises and transformations , as you are taught by Ovid in his Metamorphosis , and consequently you doubt not , but that I , loving an unconstant person , who had had such precious pledges of my affection , should leave nothing unattempted to recover my honour , and oblige him to the satisfaction of what he owes me . I am come to this Court , with a design , being what I am , to get into the service of Donna Brianda , and have effected it . For though you see me in this house , ( which was taken upon my account ) I live in hers , waiting on her in the quality of a Duenna , a part I have assum'd , the better to elude Don Pedro , and to do all say in my power to put him out of my Mistress's favour : and I have also brought that so far about , that I am confident there will never be any marriage between them , and she is wholly inclin'd to favour you . Now consider with your self what you would have me to say to your Mistress , for I am just going to put on my Widows habit , and I must return presently , and am afraid she will think I have staid too long . If you will return her an Answer , you have here all things requisite to do it . I think it were fit you should , that Donna Brianda may see , I have punctually obey'd her commands . As to the secret of my disguise , I pray keep it such , for it concerns me , that it should not be discover'd a while . I rely on your discretion , and , knowing you to be a person of Honour and worth , I presume you will not discover it . This discourse very much surpriz'd Don Sancho , who took occasion to commend her courage and generosity , and return'd her his most humble thanks , for the favour she had done him , in entrusting him with the secret of her Love , and prayed Heaven to give him life to acknowledge and require so great an obligation . He promis'd her not to discover any thing till she commanded him to do it ; and thereupon , seeing her in haste to be gone , he writ a Letter in Answer to what he had receiv'd from his Mistress , full of amorous complements , and pro●estations of fidelity to the last gasp . While he was writing , Donna Victoria but on her Widow's habit , and made all the haste she could to Juan's . In the mean time Don Pedro , extremely resenting the imposture put upon him , acquainted his Cousin Don Rodrigo with it , whereupon they went both together to Juan's . He not being within , they ask'd for Donna Brianda , who came out without any ceremony to receive their visit , that it might be the shorter ; for she had no great mind to see Don Pedro. The poor Gentleman endeavour'd to vindicate himself , swearing a thousand oaths , that he never heard of any Lady in Sevil , of the name mentioned in the Letter , and that no doubt some envious person had put this trick upon him : and that if Don Juan should upon enquiry find it to be true , he would be content to lose his honour and life , nay more , the hopes of ever enjoying her . The earnestness of his discourse put Donna Brianda into some doubt , that what she had heard was some imposture advanc'd purposely to obstruct his pretensions , and referr'd it to her Father to make a full discovery thereof . Her Answer to them was , that she was not at her own disposal , that it was her duty , to comply with that of her Father , and consequently , she could not quit the ill-impression she had receiv'd of Don Pedro , till she were better inform'd of the Truth : that her Father would come in ere long , and that she could take no resolution without his orders , in a business of so great importance . While they were engag'd in this discourse , Don Juan comes in from the visit ▪ he had made to Donna Victoria . Don Rodrigo made him a short relation of what had happen'd , and renew'd to him the just complaint which his Cousin had reason to make of the crime laid to his charge . Whereupon both desiring him to hold his hand , at least till there were an exact enquiry made into the business , he desir'd them to sit down , and gave them this Answer . Gentlemen , I went out in hopes to be inform'd by some friends of Sevil , now here , whether that which is imputed to Don Pedro were true , and I could not meet with them : but if I had found them , it 's possible they might know nothing of the business , for Sevil is a great City , and some parts of it lye at such a distance from others , that they may well be accounted different places . What I found most certain is , that Don Pedro hath made a promise of Marriage to a Lady of Toledo , who entertain'd him at a Country-house of hers , after he had been robb'd by certain Thieves ; and what is yet more to be consider'd , she thought it not much to secure his affection by the forfeiture of her Honour . I have it from the Lady her self , who sent for me , and shew'd me the promise under his hand , which since we all know , there can be no evasion . He thereupon shew'd it to both the Cousins , who were both at such a loss that they knew not what to say , especially Don Pedro , who sufficiently betray'd his guilt by his astonishment , but swore withall that he had not made that promise under his own name , but under a feigned . But Don Rodrigo knowing all the circumstances of the business , was most liberal of his reproaches to his Cousin , which raising a certain compassion in Don Juan , forc'd this discourse from him . Signor Don Pedro , We find by many experiences , that a young Man , once fallen in Love , will do any thing to obtain his desires . That Love should overcome you , I wonder not at all ; but what occasions my astonishment , is , that you should have the confidence to address your self to a person of the quality this Lady is of , and dishonour her , without ever considering , that , in time , she might acquaint her friends therewith , who would be sure to revenge the affront . And what adds to this astonishment , is , that you durst do such an action when you were coming hither purposely in order to your matching with my Daughter , for whom , if any credit may be given your Letters , you pretended to have a passionate affection . I see not how your heart could be capable of such a competition of passions , that you should pretend the greatest inclinations imaginable for one , and treat of a marriage with another . Being a person of Honour , I doubt not but you will make it appear in your actions , and that is , that you stand to the promise you made to the Lady Victoria , though it were onely out of this consideration , that it argues a more generous nature to do that willingly , which must otherwise unwillingly be done . The Lady is not so destitute of Friends as you haply imagine ; she is now at Madrid , come expresly to recover her debt , which no doubt she will ; and her cause being so just , 't is not likely she will want assistance . My advice is , that you endeavour to prevent the ill reports which the business must raise of you ; perform what you have promis'd , and let not your Love to my Daughter blind you any further , for I am resolv'd to shut her up in a Cloister , for the remainder of her Life , rather than she shall ever be your Wife . With that he rose up , and , without any complement , went into another room . Donna Brianda follow'd him , and the two Cousins , without so much as a word exchang'd , went home , where Don Rodrigo fell into bitter expostulations with his Cousin , for his engaging himself in so unworthy an action . Don Pedro had nothing to reply , but that he was astonish'd how that promise came to be sign'd with his own name , having made it onely under a supposititious . Leaving them in that confusion , making several reflections on the adventure , let us return to the feign'd Waiting-woman , who was got back to Juan's , and had deliver'd Sancho's Letter to Donna Brianda . She was infinitely satisfy'd with it , as fearing he would not have been so easily retriv'd into her service . Donna Brianda acquainted her , how that Don Pedro and his Cousin had been there ; what had pass'd between them and her Father ; and that he had absolutely dismiss'd them , it being discover'd , that Don Pedro had committed another impertinence , and had made a promise of Marriage to a Lady of Toledo , who was come express to Madrid , to obstruct his pretensions to her . Donna Victoria pretended the greatest astonishment in the world , and burst forth into imprecations against Don Pedro. In the mean time there came a message to Donna Brianda from a She-Cousin of hers , inviting her to a Comedy which was to be represented at her House , that night , whereto she sent Answer , that she would come . Donna Victoria having made so successful a progress in her business , bethought her self of an invention that should bring it to an absolute period , for she had the management of all . She told Donna Brianda , that if she pleas'd to wave her going to the Comedy she might have a meeting that night with Don Sancho , in a secure place , to wit at her Father's house , where she might do what she pleas'd her self . The Lady had a great kindness for Don Sancho , and was desirous to prevent the reproaches he might make upon her former discarding of him , and so she accepted the proffer made by her Woman . She immediately sent for Santillana , and gave him a Letter for Don Sancho , whereby he was desir'd to come that night at eight to Victoria's house . He was sent with another to Don Pedro de Ribera , acquainting him that Donna Brianda , notwithstanding the indignation of her Father , and what she her self had said , was resolv'd secretly to marry him , and desir'd to meet him that night , at a House , whither the Bearer would bring him , and that he should not fail to be there at nine . The two Cavaliers kindly receiv'd their Letters , especially Don Pedro , who being but a little before dismiss'd , was re-call'd to joyn hands with Donna Brianda , and imagin'd it done by the intercession of the Waiting-Gentlewoman , to whom he thought himself infinitely oblig'd , and the present he had made her well bestow'd . The two Gallants fail'd not to be there at the time appointed , and in the mean time Donna Brianda and her Woman took Coach , leaving Don Juan at home , ready to go to bed . They went to Victoria's house , which seem'd to be that of Santillana , where they were receiv'd by Victoria's maid , who went under the name of her Step-mother . While Donna Brianda was expecting the arrival of Don Sancho , she sent Albert with a Letter to Don Juan , which contained these words . THE LETTER . Sir , MY Lady Donna Brianda , instead of going to see the Comedy , whereto she had been invited , is come to my Father's house , with a resolution to be secretly married to Don Pedro , notwithstanding your prohibitions to the contrary . I conceiv'd it my duty to give you notice thereof , it is your work to take what course you think fit to prevent it ; for my part I have done what lay in me , and I shall not need to fear any reproach from you , since I have sent you timely notice of her intention . Donna Theodora . Santillana was dispatch'd away with this Letter , and order'd not to deliver it till half an hour after nine , which he did . In the mean time Don Sancho fail'd not to come , precisely at his time , and was directed to his Mistress , who gave him such satisfaction as silenc'd all his complaints . Victoria left them together in a room , where she lock'd them in . Not long after came Don Pedro , according to the time appointed him , and was receiv'd by Victoria , who dispos'd him into a room , without light , alledging it concern'd him , that he were not seen ; that he should forbear making any noise , and that it would not be long ere his Mistress came to him . He promis'd to obey her in all things , and staid there so long as that Victoria might shift her self into Cloaths suitable to her quality . That done , she went into the room , and speaking very low , it was no hard matter for her to deceive Don Pedro , and to make him believe he was very much in his Mistress's favour . Leaving these young people thus match'd let us return to Don Juan , who receiv'd the Letter from the Duenna just as he was getting into bed . The old Gentleman was extreamly surpris'd thereat , and going out of doors , attended by Albert , he went to the Commissary's house , which was hard by . The afflicted Man acquainted him what posture things were in ; whereupon the Commissary taking some of his people about him , they went to Albert's house , where , after some knocking , they were let in . They happily had a Lantern with them , and it did them good service , for they found the House without any light . They lighted a Torch , and went into several rooms , in one whereof finding Don Sancho and Donna Brianda , the Commissary ask'd them what they did there ? Don Sancho told him he was there with his Wife , which was confirm'd by Donna Brianda . Don Juan would have run him through ; but the Commissary telling him she was not with the person he imagin'd , that that Gentleman was Don Sancho de Leyba , a person of great quality and well known about the Court , Don Juan could do no less than approve of their Marriage , though 't were onely out of a satisfaction , that she was not fallen into the hands of Don Pedro , whom he hated extreamly , for the strange pranks he had plaid . They went thence into another room , which they found lock'd , and thereupon threatning to break open the door , Don Pedro open'd it within , and comes out telling them he was there with Donna Brianda his wife , and that it was with her consent , he was come into that house to marry her . Upon that discourse Donna Victoria came out of the room and said to him , You are deceiv'd , sweet Seignor Don Pedro , I a● not the woman you think me , but Donna Victori● de Sylva , who expects from you the reparation o● her honour ; the recovery whereof oblig'd me t● enter into the service of Donna Brianda , serving he● in the quality of a Waiting-woman . Don Juan de 〈◊〉 Cerda looking on her a little more attentively that he had done , knew her , as also did the fair Lad● Donna Brianda . Both of them reflecting on the disguises she had run through to retrive her Honour , very seriously commended her courage and contrivances , and as much blamed Don Pedro , who finding himself convinc'd , and condemn'd of all , ratifi●● once more the promise he had made her . Don Sanch● and his Mistress were ensur'd one to the other , an● the solemnity of their marriage ordered to be eigh● days after . They prov'd both very happy in thei● wives , of whom they had many children , who were the comfort and felicity of their Parents . But particularly for Don Pedro , when he reflected on the strange adventures whereby Donna Victoria engag'd him to his duty , he look'd on all as so many extraordinary demonstrations of her affection , towards him , which occasion'd his to be multipli'd towards her , besides the kindness he had for her upon the account of her ingenuity . For wit in a Woman is a great enflamer of Love , especially that Woman's wit whic● is ever best at a dead lift . RUfina and her Maids were extremely pleas'd with this Novel of faimo's ; that eloquence which was so natural in him , added as so many precious grains to the perfect metall of his other excellent qualities , rendred him of so good weight in her esteem , that she could no longer forbear expressing it in her words and actions . On the other side , the Gallant , finding her so tractable , resolv'd to desist from the intention he had to rob her , and wish'd for a handsome opportunity to acquaint her therewith , which soon happened . For Rufina persuading her self that Don Jaimo was the same person he had describ'd himself in his relation , told him , that she had some intentions , before her Father were return'd from Madrid , to leave the house she was in , to carry along with her all the best houshold-stuff , and to go with him into Valentia , since he was so powerful in those parts , and descended from so illustrious a Family , and that her Father would not be dis-satisfi'd with her marriage , when he should come to hear of it . The disguis'd Cavalier was forc'd , upon this occasion , to discover how it had been resolv'd that he should trapan her , and not desirous she should continue any longer ignorant of the imposture , My dear heart , said he to her , having experienc'd the kindness and affection wherewith you have been pleas'd to honour me , I were the most ingrateful person in the world , if I should keep you in darkness any longer . No , I will make an absolute and full discovery of my self to you , and tell you such things as have hitherto not so much as entred your imagination ; and certainly I were not pardonable , if the sincere affection I bear you did not somewhat alleviate my crime . I do not say it consists in my loving of you , for it is impossible , that those who have once a sight of your divine beauty should not love you : I have seen it , and , subdu'd by your charms , am become a captive thereto , my liberty and all the powers and faculties of my soul being absolutely at your disposal . 'T is a Victory , Madam , which you might easily obtain over hearts much more rebellious against Love than mine is , which became your slave , upon the first sight of those two Suns ; and this is a truth I shall never recant while I live . The meaning of this Preamble is , to induce you to pardon me the offence I have committed against you . I now ingeniously acknowledge , that I am not the person I describ'd in the account you oblig'd me to give me of my extraction , though it be true I was born in Valentia ; but one meanly descended , yet of people of good repute . My Father got his livelihood by the labour of his hands , and the sweat of his brows , being by profession a Rope-maker . Me-thought I had some apprehensions above my condition ; and therefore unwilling to fall to my Father's laborious trade , I went into Casteel , having before been in Andalusia , and I made those advantages of my Travel and the conversation I met with , and improv'd the natural Talent I had so well , that I never wanted either friends or mony . I came to this City in the company of a man named Crispin , who had been a prisoner some time at Malaga , for some crime he would by no means acknowledge to me . The person hath oblig'd me , having born my charges all the way ; nay more , he hath lent me mony , out of a confidence of the reality I had to serve him , in the secret trade we drove together . He declar'd his mind to me one day , and advis'd me , by some pretence or other , to get into your house , for he knew you had good store of mony , and was desirous to disburthen you of some part of it . From the discourse he made , I inferr'd , that he had been a prisoner at Malaga for some robbery . Now to compass our design , we pretended a quarrel , which should oblige me to take refuge in your house : and in the mean time , you have entertain'd me with such extraordinary kindness , and have so nobly oblig'd me , that I find the favours you have done me will frustrate Crispin's intention . And therefore now that I acquaint you with the trick we design'd to put upon you , assure your self I will endeavour to retort it upon himself , and get out of him what mony he hath , to chastise him for his folly . For heaven forbid I should prove ingrateful to a person who hath oblig'd me so highly as you have done . I have discover'd my Soul to you , dispose of me now as you think fit , for I am resolv'd to perish , ere I ever consent you shall receive any injury , though I have disclaim'd the quality , I had unjustly assum'd . Rufina was extremely exasperated against Crispin , not so much for his design to be reveng'd on her for the prank she plaid him at Malaga , but upon an apprehension that he might have acquainted Jaimo what kind of person she was , and what trade she drove . Whereupon consdering that he had so ingenuously discover'd himself to her , and acknowledg'd even to the meanness of his birth , she thought her self oblig'd to do the like , and to give him a sincere account of her descent , course of life , friends , in a word , all her adventures , to her arrival at Toledo . But Love and Wine make people talk more than they should . Jaimo was glad that Rufina was no better descended than himself : that equality of condition not onely occasion'd a greater kindness , but begat thoughts of a match , between them . They resolv'd to leave Toledo , and to take up their habitation at Madrid ; but Rufina told him , she would first be reveng'd of Crispin , who intended to serve her such a base trick . Jaimo undertook it , telling her , that under pretence of their acquaintance and friendship , he might easily bring him into the noose , and not onely leave him mony-less , but also find him a good secure lodging , lest he should attempt to revenge himself . With this resolution , leaving Rufina's he went to Crispin , whom he found at his lodging , not expecting to have seen him so soon . He was over-joy'd to heat how his Companion had insinuated himself into Rufina's favour , whereupon the other telling him , that to make sure work of her , he wanted a summe of mony , as well for expence , as to gain rhe Servants , the Apostate Hermite answered he should not want it . By this means Jaimo thought to oblige him to a greater confidence of him , heightning the intended cheat with a thousand oaths of an inviolable Friendship . Thus was that old experienc'd Turn-key of villany brought into a Fool 's paradise ; for , that Jaimo might live sutably to the relation he had made of himself , he gave him a hundred pieces in gold , to be dispos'd of as he pleas'd , hoping to have them return'd , attended with six times as many . He took them out of a bag where were five or six hundred more , some part of his former atchievments . Jaimo observ'd the place , where he put up that treasure , and swore to himself , that he would not sleep heartily till be had alter'd the property of that bag . While Crispin was gone out to give the Hostess order for a brace of Partridges and a Rabet for his , and his Camerade's supper , he went to the port-manteu , wherein the mony was garison'd , and opening the chain ( a thing he could do as cleaverly as any of his profession ) took out the bag , and dispos'd it into a place , whence he might easily remove it at his departure . They supp'd very merrily , which ended , Jaimo tooke leave of Crispin , putting him over head and ears in hope , that he would bring his design to a period . He went straight to Rufina's , who it may well be presum'd , receiv'd him very kindly . He gave her an account what had pass'd between him and Crispin , and how he had with his own mony promoted the design he had to chouse him . Being alone with her , he shew'd her the goodly pieces , for she had a great affection to mony of that colour . Jaimo represented to her , how much it concern'd them to leave Toledo , before Crispin should take notice of the loss of his mony . Rufina told him , that she knew an expedient for that , which was , to serve Crispin such a trick at Toledo , as she had done at Malaga . Having thereupon writ a large Letter to the Magistrate , whose province it is to persecute such people , they set things in order for their departure , and met with two Wagons , then going for Madrid , wherein they put their goods , taking onely the She-slave to wait on them . They went to the Court , where , as in a Sea , so many Rivers meet , having resolv'd that Rufina should not appear , till they had some news of Garay . Leaving them there , let us see what was the effect of the Letter sent to the Provost . As soon as he had read it , he went , according to the directions therein receiv'd , attended by some of his Officers , to Crispin's lodging , who , impatiently expecting , that Jaim● should make his way into Rufina's house , and thereby put him into possession of all her mony , was taken in his chamber , and thence conducted to prison . Not long before , one of the Judges of Malaga , had been at Toledo , to look for him , and not finding him , had left with the Provost some observations on his Physiognomy , by which , though the habit he then was in disguiz'd him very much , it was more then presum'd , that he was the person . They seiz'd on what he had in the house , among which he thought the Gold , which Jaimo had eas'd him of , had been , for he knew nothing of its departure , which happen'd well for the two Lovers , who were already dislodg'd . The issue of his imprisonment , was , that , being put to the Torture , he could not keep his own counsel , and so was sentenc'd to receive the reward of his confessions , Hanging . 'T was Heaven's kindness towards him , that he should end his days with some remorse for his sins , for though that be the ordinary exit of such as engage themselves in that wretched kind of life , yet are there many of them whose guilty souls , are , by sword and pistol , dispatch'd into the other world , without the least act of contrition . This was the end of poor Crispin , who made a publick acknowledgment of all the robberies and villanies he had committed , while he was a Hermit , to the great edification of the people . He was also observ'd to have this generosity , that he named not any person who had been engag'd with him in his designs ; nay though he knew , the present misfortune had been procur'd him by his Friend Jaimo , yet he Christianly forgave him and all the world at his death . In the mean time Rufina and Jaimo were married as soon as they came to Madrid , but kept out of Garay's fight . He went soon after to Alcala , where he had been told his Wife was , but finding her not , he struck in with some of his own Profession , and the result was , that being surpris'd in a Robbery , they were all condemn'd to the lash , and six years recreation in the Galleys . He was brought to the chain at Toledo , which eas'd his mind a little , for , thinking Rufina had been there still , he writ a Letter to her , desiring her , in regard she had gotten all she was worth by his co-operation and assistance , that she would have compassion on him , and exempt him from that penance , by buying a Slave in his stead , a thing commonly practis'd . The Beater enquires for Rufina , where he had directed , but the Neighbours told him , that she had left Toledo ; so that honest Garay , burthen'd with Iron , Years , and Hardship , came to have that relation to his Catholick Majesty , which he and many others , though they justly deserv'd it , little expected to be preferr'd to . On the contrary Don Jaimo liv'd like a Prince at Madrid , where he soon met with some of his own Constitution , a sort of people , who , like Foxes , never fare better than when they are most curst . They committed some secret Robberies , with such caution and industry , that the Authors thereof could never be discover'd , whereby they were so flesh'd and encourag'd , that they daily found out new designs . There was started up about this time at Madrid an excellent Company of Players , brought together by the excessive charge and liberality of a Grandee of Spain , a person of vast Wealth . What his design was in it , I know not , whether he did it out of charity , or for his particular divertisement , or upon some other account to me unknown ; but he made it his business to see it furnish'd with all things requisite . He was desirous they might have the advantages of the Feast of the B. Sacrament , at which time , the Players of the City may , during all the days of the Octave , represent their Plays in the open streets , where all are welcome without paying ; and this is done every year at Madrid , at the time of that Feast . To effectuate his design , he bought them some new Plays of the best Poets in Spain , whom he paid well , and put upon some other pieces , for the accomplishment of that famous Company . So that another Company , which was then at Madrid , being too weak to stand in competition with this , was forc'd to leave the City , and go to Toledo , where they had , from that Imperial City , the ordinary Salary for representing the best pieces they had , at the same Feast . This new Company had the whole Court to it self , and the said Grandee gave them by way of advance four thousand Crowns , to provide Cloaths suitable to the Pieces they intended to represent . This sum of money was brought into the House of one of the Players , an ingenious and understanding person , for whom the rest had such respect , that all things pass'd through his hands ; he also took care for all things , and gave a very faithful account thereof . He dispos'd this money into a great Chest , whereof he always carried the Key about him . Jaimo's company soon had an inkling of it , and thinking it a noble prize to hook in that money , they propos'd several ways to compass it , but at last referr'd all their deliberations to Jaimo , whose advice they had , upon other occasions , found the best . He desir'd time to consider till the next day . That night he spent in communicating the business to his Wife , whom he acquainted with the several proposals of his Camerades . She gave him infallible directions how the business should be effected . Jaimo had the reputation of being able to do somewhat in Poetry , upon which they laid the Plot , and it was approv'd by his Companions . The next day , Jaimo was clad like a Scholar newly come from the University , in a Cassock and long Cloak very bare , and spotted in many places . Thus accoutred , he smelt as strongly of the Poet as if he had fed on nothing but Verses from his Mother's milk . They fitted his Nose with a good large pair of Spectacles , which were fasten'd to his Ears with a Lute-string , a thing very common in Spain , and furnish'd him with a huge broad-brimm'd Hat ; in fine he had all things requisite , to act the part of a ridiculous and extravagant Poet , which was the way they conceiv'd most likely to compass their design . He went thus to the Comedians , who were met at their Theatre , and upon the rehearsal of a piece , which was to be represented within three days . He address'd himself to the person who had the oversight of the Company , for he had enquir'd out his name , and coming to him with a great many congees , ( after he had ask'd him how he did . ) I am a Poet , Sir , said he to him , so you take it not ill . The Comedian , as we told you , was a very apprehensive person , and often had to do with such phantasms of extravagant Men , such as Jaimo seem'd to be by that abrupt introduction . Many years may you be so , Sir , repli'd he , assure your self , it shall not trouble me at all . The design of my studies , says the other , was to become eminent in Divinity , that so I might be capable of a good Benefice , in order to which I have already taken the degree of Batchelour of Divinity , in the University of Iracha , with the great applause of all my Country-men ; for I am a Biscayan , to serve God , and your illustrious Company . I was born at the Town of Ordugna , and I have the advantage to be alli'd to the most honourable families of that ancient place . I am known by the name of the Batchelour Dominico Joancho , and my fame is great in my own Country , which I told you is Biscay . There it was ( not slighting the Talent , which it hath pleas'd Heaven to give me gratis , by causing me to be born a Poet ) that I addicted my self to the study of Poetry , wherein I have been wonderfully fortunate ; and finding that all people admir'd my works , and many were importunate with me to publish them , I would needs make a trial what kind of fancy I might have in the writing of Plays . Those I have made are not such as are now in Vogue , written by some Novice Poets as I may call them ; No , I thank Mercury and the Muses , mine are of a kind of extraordinary stile , and I can furnish you with a dozen at least ready for the Stage . I am come to this Court , where there are excellent Wits , and I have had the honour to be esteem'd here according to my worth , and I may without vanity affirm it , that the most humorous Judgements have acknowledg'd that my perfections are more than ordinary . But I think it my greatest happiness , Sir , that I flourish in the same Age with so noble and illustrious a Company , which may be called the Flower of all those that ever were in Spain , in whose service I would employ the Talent God hath bestow'd on me , if your self , and the rest of your honourable Company be so pleas'd . What number of Plays I have promis'd you , all of my own Writing , you need but call for . As to the price , you are so reasonable , that we shall not disagree : Be pleas'd , Sir , to honour me so far , as to make me acquainted with the rest of your Company , that they may give me their sence , as to what I propose . This Comedian was of an humour much different from many others of that Quality , who , when a Poet , whom they know not , comes to present them with a Comedy , slight him so far as that they will not so much as give him audience , as if that Divine Power , which hath inspir'd those that are in Vogue , had confin'd his gifts to them , and had nothing left to bestow on others . But this Comedian , I say , was of a very jovial and pleasant humour , and was glad of any such occasion to divert himself . So that measuring the inside of the person by his out-side and discourse , he told him , that he did them a transcendent honour , and that he gave him thanks in the name of the whole company . Then turning about to his Companions , Gentlemen , said he to them , be pleas'd to take notice of the renowned Batchelor Dominico Joancho , a Nobleman of Biscay and most excellent Poet , whose productions for the Theatre are beyond all admiration , and who proffers to exhaust his precious vein for our's , having already finish'd at least a dozen pieces , which he hath a desire to shew us . The other Comedians , by the discourse of their Camerade , and by the ill equipage , and worse looks of the person , easily discover'd , that he and his wits were at a little distance , which oblig'd them to pretend , that they were extreamly engag'd to him , and so they all gave him , one after another , a very civil salute , which he very unhandsomely return'd . He who had first spoken to him , ask'd him , whether he would have the patience till they had done rehearsing , which would not be long , in regard they had gone over it three or four times before , and had now but some particular Scenes to look over , and then they would see some of his Pieces , if he would be pleas'd to communicate them ; which he promis'd to do . He took a chair and sate very quietly till the Rehearsal was over . By that time they had made an end , it was so near night , that they could not well do any thing without candles . They call'd for some , and sitting all about him , they desir'd him to read the titles of the twelve Comedies , which he said were ready for the Stage . The counterfeit Author , who acted his part very pleasantly , took a Paper out of his Pocket , and read to them , as followeth . A Catalogue of Plays written this present year , by the Batchelour Dominico Joancho , a Biscayan Poet. 1. The Extravagant Infanta . 2. The Lucifer of Yepes . 3. Gandaya . 4. The Creation of the World. 5. Noah's Ark. 6. The French-Pox . 7. Almonds for such as have no Teeth . 8. The scorching Summer . 9. Between two Stools the — comes to the ground . 10. The Pilgrimage of St. James . 11. The Good Thief on the Cross . 12. The Seignoress of Biscay . These , says he , are the twelve Comedies I have already finish'd : I would not willingly have any of them represented before the last , because the Adventure is of my own Country , and it is a most excellent Comedy , the contrivances of it are admirable , and I need give you no further commendation of it , than that it hath cost me abundance of oil and time , and that I bit my nails above a hundred times at the writing of it . The Comedians had much ado to keep their countenances , for they could hardly forbear laughing at extravagant Titles of the Comedies , and wish'd they had had more time to enjoy the conversation of the Biscain Poet. He who had spoken to him first , giving him thanks in the name of the whole company ; I am infinitely glad , Sir , said he to him , that I have had the honour of coming to the knowledge of you , from your own self , for till now , I must , to my shame , acknowledge , that I had not so much as heard of your illustrious name : you will injure your self extremely , if you do not make the Court of Spain sensible of your excellent parts . I am therefore to intreat you , in the name of our whole Company , that you will be pleas'd to honour us with that Piece of yours , which you conceive most likely to take , though we question not but your reputation is even beyond your own expressions of it . You know the custom of Poets , when they are first to appear on the Stage , which is , to present it with the first Piece gratis ; for what we shall receive from you afterwards , you shall be satisfi'd according to our agreement , and it is possible , they may please so well , that we shall act onely yours , for one year at least ; and rather than we shall be behind-hand with you , we shall not stick to borrow mony , though at ever so great interest . 'T is now late , and supper-time calls us away , which ended , we shall have more leisure to discourse further , if you please to give me and my Companions the meeting at my chamber . There we hope you will communicate to us your thoughts of that Comedy , which you shall be pleas'd to recommend to us . If you leave it to my choice , as it is fit you should , repli'd he , the Seignoress of Biscay shall be the first I will read to you , for I have a confidence , by that , to raise my self into the reputation of a good Author , and to acquire the esteem of this Court. He who was the Speaker of the Company , said to him , Will you be pleas'd , Sir , to give me a little satisfaction as to the Title of that Comedy ; you call it , The Seignoress , whereby me-thinks it should rather have been The Lady of Biscay , that being a more usual tearm . You are very much in the right , replies the feign'd Poet ; but I do it purposely , for the King entitles himself onely Seignor of Biscay , and not Prince , Duke , Earl , or Marquess : besides I have another reason , why I do not call her Lady , but Seignoress , which is , that it rhimes with Princess , and all other words of the like termination . To this I may adde , that the word is new , and you know the times are such now , that all the world runs after Novelties , even to the very lowest sort of people , who express a certain disgust towards things common and trivial . Your reasons are beyond all expectation , replies the Commedian , and therefore I shall not trouble you much with further demands . No trouble at all , says the counterfeit Poet , you oblige me , for though you your self may be satisfi'd as to my worth , yet some others here present may be glad of such directions , as I onely am able to give them . Your most humble Servant , says the Comedian , then for their better information who you conceive may want it , give me leave to tell you , that I am not satisfi'd as to the title of one of your Plays , I mean that which you call Noah's Ark , I cannot imagine how you can accommodate that Piece to the Theatre , nor who can be the Actors , for I see but very few can be brought to speak in it . I must pardon your ignorance of my design , replies the Poet , for if you knew it , you would admire the invention , which is wholly new . I bring in as Actors in that Piece all those Creatures that are taught to speak , as Parrats , Mag-pies , Jays , Starlings , Daws , and others , a thing never seen before , and which , for its novelty , must needs be admir'd . They could hardly forbear laughing at his former discourses , but this humour was so pleasant , that it was impossible to hold , which oblig'd the Author to ask them very seriously what they laugh'd at . You see , Sir , says the Speaker , how likely this Novelty is to take with the people , since it makes us so merry , out of a conceit , that we shall make a great advantage thereby . No doubt of it , says the Poet. But no more , of the titles of my other Pieces , let us talk onely of that which I would have represented first . I shall hereafter , at more leisure , satisfie the difficulties you have to propose concerning the other titles , whereof I shall give you the explication . It shall be so , said he who had spoken to him ; to which purpose , we shall desire your company at my house anon after supper , where we shall all be ready to entertain you . Whereupon he took his leave , promising he would not fail to be with them . Having made this progress in his business , he went and gave his Camerades an account thereof , and appointed them to wait about his house where the mony was . He undertook to keep the Company in play , while they should do their work , which they would not be long about , having all the implements requisite for men of their profession . The Comedians , on the other side , prepar'd all things to shew him such a trick , as his extravagance deserv'd , getting some squibs and crackers made , to frighten him , if 't were possible , out of the little wit he had . His hour being come , he went to his house who had invited him , to read the Seignoress . He who expected him had provided what he thought requisite to make sport enough that night for the whole Company . The chief Comedian , seeing they were all met , told them that the Room was too narrow for the whole Company , and that they were better to appoint their meeting at the Theatre , where they should not be disturb'd . The feign'd Poet was glad to hear the proposition , and seconded it , inasmuch as , the coast being clear , his Camerades might the more easily dispatch their business . It happen'd according to his wishes , for the Mistress of the house , who had heard her husband and others of the Company talk of the extravagant Poet , and how they intended to serve him , would needs see the sport , and lest it might be late ere they return'd home , she took all the servants , both men and maids , along with her ; so that the Garrison was clearly dismantled . They brought the Poet to the Theatre with a great deal of ceremony , and plac'd him at the end of a Table , on which there were two candles . Having taken the Comedy out of his pocket , and the Company silently expecting , after two or three grave Hems , he began to read thus . THE SEIGNORESS OF BISCAY , A NEW COMEDY . Written by Dominico Joancho , Batchelor of Divinity , born at Ordugna in the Seignory of Biscay . The Actors Names . DON OCHOA , A young Cavalier . DON GARNICA , A young Cavalier . GOZENEGO , Tom-Ladle , the Fool in the Play. Hold a little , I pray , Sir , says the principal Comedian , why do you give the Fool two names , would not one serve ? No , Sir , says the Poet ; for the former is his name , as he is a Christian , or his Christian name , and the other he hath in relation to the part he acts . For as the Ladle stirs the meat which is in the Pot , so he is the person which tumbles , and turns upside down the several parts of the Plot , and shuffles all the contrivances and intrigues of the Comedy . You shall find nothing but I can give you a very good reason for it , and therefore you may spare your self the trouble of raising any further objections . Excellent ! I am satisfi'd , Sir , says the other , pray go on . GRACE GELINDA , Seignoress of Biscay , a name very pertinent to signifie the Graces that are in her . GARIBAYA GAMBOINA Her Waiting-woman . L'ORDOVY , an old Gentleman-Usher belonging to the Seignoress . ARANELBIA , Steward to the Seignoress . A SMITH'S FORGE . Your patience , a little , Sir , says the principal Comedian , is that Forge to speak any thing in the Play ? No , Sir , says the Poet ; but there is a necessity of it in this Piece , in regard there is frequent mention made of it , as being the most considerable revenue of our Country , that is , of her Highness the Seignoress . Very well , very well , replies the other ; but however put it not among the Actors . That 's easily mended , says the Batchelor . Item , THIRTEEN VESSELS , belonging to the Seignoress . How Thirteen ! says the Comedian , can they not be reduc'd to lesser number ? No , Sir , says the Poet , because they represent Thirteen of the most eminent Families of Biscay , and every one , in the name of its whole House , hath a Voice in the General Assembly , to consent to the marriage of the Seignoress ; and if there were any one wanting , 't would argue a certain contempt of an illustrious Family . I am very punctual and exact , as to what concerns the History of Biscay , and I would not miss an atome of it . But it will be hard for us to represent it , says the Comedian , for we are not so many Actors in our whole Company . Take some at hire out of some other , replies the Poet , for upon such an accompt as this is you must spare for no cost . Have you any more Actors , says the Comedian ? Yes , replies the Poet. SEVEN YOVNG MAIDS , between 15 and 20 years of age , who dance a Ball , before their Mistress , at her enrrance into Biscay . Well , Sir , says the Comedian , I have seen many Comedies in my time , but never any that had such extraordinary particulars as yours . How do you imagine I should find seven young Maids , especially so near the Court ? Sir , says the Poet , no profit comes in without charge ; but you need not be so scrupulous , they will not be search'd , to try , whether they really be such or not , though 't were more convenient they should . Nay there is yet another expedient , which is , to have them in Perspective , or in Scenes , and artificially mov'd to dance the Ball ; but to do well , they should be alive . There you give us some comfort , says the Comedian , for we may make up that number out of our Company , if those will serve who appear not upon the Stage : but I shall not undertake they will be such as you would have them . Now , Sir , if you please , let 's have a little of your way in carrying on the design of this Piece . In the first Scene , said he , comes out Don Ochoa , Sutor to the Seignoress , and Gozenego , Tom-Ladle , his man , in country cloaths , with each of them a good thick riding hood , or Capouche , and an Indian Umbrello . How , says the Comedian , what need is there of the Parasol , or Umbrello , if they have Capouches ? I see , says the Poet , you are not much acquainted with the temperature of the climate of Biscay . In summer , Sir , there are such furious deluges of waters , as if the sky were broken to pieces ; presently after , there comes such a scorching Sun , as will set a man's brains a boiling in his head . I cannot disprove you , says the Comedian ; pray go on . He then began to read the verses , but after such a ridiculous and extravagant manner , that when he had gone over about an hundred of them , the Players perceiving that the Piece contain'd many sheets , close written , and tir'd with the impertinence of what they had already heard , and withall that they had spent most part of the night so trivially , interrupted the Reciter with a kind of a buzzing noise . That was the Cue which the feign'd Batchelor expected , yet seeming to be angry at it , he clapp'd both hands on the Table with such violence , that he shook the two Candlesticks , and cri'd out with a loud voice , Tacete , Tacete . But the Players and others that were present , not understanding the Latine , the noise increas'd , the table was over-turn'd , and the Candles were put out , and then all retiring from him , they set fire to the train they had laid for the poor Poet. He found himself encompass'd by a number of squibs and crackers , and long bags full of sand like snakes , all in open hostility against him . He was in a very sad pickle , for there was nothing but confusion on the Theatre , besides the flames of rosin which came up from beneath the Stage , and were ready to choke him , insomuch that to cure him of all future thoughts of Poetry , there needed onely a gentle tossing in a blanket . He seem'd to take it very unkindly , that he had been brought thither , to receive such an affront , for besides the danger his tinder Cloak and Cassock had been in of a general conflagration , he lost the Comedy , than whichthere could not a greater loss happen to him . The Epilogue of the Piece was , that Jaimo's companions , while the Company was thus entertain'd at the Theatre , had found a way into the Comedian's house , and plaid the Ferrets in all the rooms , and examin'd the chests and trunks that stood in their way , in one whereof they found the mony they look'd for , which they cleaverly carried to Jaimo's house , where it was very fairly divided ; and in regard Jaimo's wife had been the inventress of the Plot , she had an equal share with those who had been emploi'd in the execution of it . The next day , the Comedian going to take up certain stuffs for cloaths , was not a little astonish'd to find the chest open , and the mony fled . He was for a while at such a loss , that he knew not where he was . At last , he ask'd his wife who had been in the house ? whereto she could give him no account at all . He sent people to abroad to search , and acquainted the Magistrate with what had happen'd . The nearest streets to the house were visited , but to no purpose . The poor Comedian went to relate his misfortune to the Grandee , of whom he had receiv'd that present . But he thinking it a cheat of the Comedians , would not believe him . He fell sick out of pure discontent , and kept his bed , and then began to doubt it was a trick put upon him by that feign'd Poet , for whom he immediately caus'd a search to be made ; but he could never be found , for he and his Companions had taken a course for that . These things being represented to the Lord , who had bestow'd the mony on them , he was so generous as to supply them with the like sum . In the mean time , the Officers were still upon duty , to see , whether , searching for the Poet , they should meet with the Author of the Robbery . The indispos'd Comedian recover'd upon the sight of the Mony 's return into the chest . Jaimo and his Companions had a consultation how they might trapan the Comedian of that recrute , but when it was propos'd to Rufina , who had always a voice in the Conclave , 't was immediately quash'd , and she prevail'd with her Husband to leave Madrid , since they had mony enough to retire else-where , and drive some trade therewith . Jaimo took her advice , and so leaving Madrid , they went into Arragon , and planted themselves at Saragossa , the Metropolis of that Kingdom . They took a House , and kept a Silk-shop , spending some time in that employment . What designs they were engag'd in during their abode their , and upon what account they were forc'd to remove thence shall be the subject of a Second Part of this work ; wherein the Reader shall find Rufina , improv'd in subtilty by experience , contriving and compassing cheats much more pleasant and more ingenious , than any she hath been hitherto concern'd in , with a little assistance from her Husband Don Jaimo . FINIS . 
A62314	----	Scarron's novels ... rendred into English, with some additions, by John Davies ... Novels. English. Selections Scarron, Monsieur, 1610-1660. 1665 Approx. 583 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 180 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. Text Creation Partnership, Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) : 2007-10 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1). A62314 Wing S833 ESTC R13139 12388960 ocm 12388960 60944 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A62314) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 60944) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 227:18) Scarron's novels ... rendred into English, with some additions, by John Davies ... Novels. English. Selections Scarron, Monsieur, 1610-1660. Davies, John, 1625-1693. [23], 336 p. : port. Printed for Thomas Dring ..., London : 1665. Reproduction of original in Yale University Library. (from t.p.) The fruitless precaution -- The hypocrites -- The innocent adultery -- The judge in his own cause -- The rival-brothers -- The invisible mistress -- The chastisement of avarice. Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford. Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO. EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor. The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines. Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements). Keying and markup guidelines are available at the Text Creation Partnership web site . eng 2005-06 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2005-12 SPi Global Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2006-10 Ali Jakobson Sampled and proofread 2006-10 Ali Jakobson Text and markup reviewed and edited 2007-02 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion Ille ego Sum Vates rabido data proeda dolori , Qui Supero Sanos Lusibus atque jocis , Zenonis Soboles , vultu mala ferre sereno , Et potuit Cynici libera turba Sophi , Qui medios inter potuit lusisse dolores Me proeter toto nullus in orbe fuit ▪ Egid Menagius SCARRON's NOVELS . Viz. The FRUITLESS PRECAUTION . The HYPOCRITES . The INNOCENT ADULTERY . The JUDGE IN HIS OVVN CAUSE . The RIVAL-BROTHERS . The INVISIBLE MISTRESS . The CHASTISEMENT OF AVARICE . Rendred into English , with some Additions , by JOHN DAVIES of Kidwelly . LONDON , Printed for Thomas Dring , at the George in Fleet-street near Cliffords-Inn . 1665. To the most ACCOMPLIS'D , THOMAS STANLEY Esq AT the first coming abroad of the three former of these Novels in English , they were address'd to you , partly upon this accompt , that they were rendred into that Language at Cumberlow , it being but just you should have the Patronage , of what had its birth under your roof . The lightness of the Subject might indeed have deterr'd me , from presixing before it , a Name , which will challenge veneration , till that of Philosophy have lost the respect due to it , and the world be re-involv'd in Ignorance and Barbarism : but my presumption on the kindnesses you were pleas'd to have for me , and the earnestness I had to make some publick acknowledgment of my extraordinary obligations to you , overcame that difficulty . When the Books of the former Edition were nigh spent , and that I was call'd upon , to provide for another , it was again my fortune , after almost two years retirement in Wales , to come to your House , where I had the opportunity , to review what was printed , and make what additions I could thereto , out of the same Author's works . So that the same reason , which I had , at first , to make , obliges me to continue , the Dedication of these Pieces to you ; but with this advantage now , that I am the less sollicitous of their fate , since the entertainment , some of them have already found , is such , as hath encourag'd the Book-seller to venture at a Second Impression . But if these were not sufficient , I have several other motives , which would not suffer me to decline the doing of what I am now upon , but particularly one , whence I derive the greatest satisfaction imaginable , which is , that , by this Address , all those who love , that is , all who know you , will be assur'd , of your having o'rcome a Sickness , which begat a general report of your death . And this reflection , me-thinks , may well dispence a little , with my retreat into the style of the antient Dedicatories , which were commonly concluded with wishes and prayers . Mine are , at the present , that , for some time yet , we may not have the occasion to bemoan the loss of so precious a life as yours ; That the Health you have so happily recover'd may have an uninterrupted continuance for many years ; And when you are cloy'd with the enjoyments and happiness of this world , ( which , as you are wont to express it , consist in these three words , Wife , Children , Friends ) you may , by the attendance of those Learned men , whose Labours all subsequent Ages will be oblig'd to , be convey'd into the joys and bliss of another . And I doubt not of my having , after so long acquaintance , so much credit with you , as that , when I am devour , you will believe me sincere , and , consequently , that these are the hearty wishes of , HONOURED SIR , Your most humble and most obliged Servant , J. DAVIES . THE PREFACE , Giving an Accompt of the Author of these Novels , some of his other Works , and his Person . THE three former of these Novels were printed here some four or five years since , and so well receiv'd , that the scarcity of them s●on call'd upon the Book-seller for a second Impression . This kind entertainment thereof put me upon an enquiry , what there might be more , of the same kind , written by the same Author , and I have made a shift to pick up four , out of several parts of his Works , printed together , since his Death , in six small Volumes in 12● . of which I have onely this short accompt to give . Of the Six , there are onely two Volumes in Prose , whereof one , he entitles Le Roman Comique , or , The Comical Romance . It is a description of the Lives of certain Country - Comedians , and other people , of several Conditions ; but done , with such a natural smartness , as very few Authors have been so happy as to arrive to , and he does not bring any upon the Stage , to whom there happen not some very pleasant adventures . To this it may be added , that it is written in a stile particular to this Author , whose inclination to raillery is so much the more remarkable , in that he could not forbear it , even in those rela●ions , wherein he was himself concern'd . I am inform'd , that , some years since , a Person of Quality made it his recreation , to render part of that divertive Romance into English , translating not onely the Work , but also the Scene , out of France into England : and no doubt but the design would have taken infinitely well , had it been prosecuted . But ere he had compleated his Work , the Scene of our English Affairs was miraculously chang'd , from Anarchy to Monarchy , and that Person being highly engag'd in the Transactions happening upon his Majesty's happy Restauration , there was such a stop put to what he had done therein , that it hath remain'd imperfect ever since : whence it may well be ghess'd , there is somewhat in it so far transcending ordinary Translation , that no other Hand durst attempt it . Out of this Romance , whereof there are now two parts extant in French , I have taken three of the Newly-printed Novels ; to wit , The Judge in his own Cause ; The Rival-Brothers ; and The Invisible Mistress . 'T is a thousand pitties , that the Author hath , prevented by Death , left the Work imperfect ; so that we are , and ever shall be , at a loss , to know , what period he might bring so many noble Adventures to . Had he compleated it , we should have found , whether he could have given his principal Heroe a more honourable Exit , than to make it , on a Gibbet , at Pontoise , as he was wont to say himself , and may be seen in a Dedicatory of his to the Abbot Menagius , and Monsieur Sarrazin , before a little Piece in Verse , entituled , A true Relation of what happened between the Poets and the Destinies , upon the Death of Monsieur de Voiture . His other Works , in Prose , are onely these NOVELS , and some LETTERS , which being but few , and those so particular about his own occasions and necessities , there will not be much worth the Translation into English . Among these was found the last Novel ; to wit , The Chastisement of Avarice . All the rest of his Works are Poetry , in four Volumes ; two , of Plays , Fragments of Plays , Epistles , &c. One , of Poems , upon several occasions ; and the last , containing eight Books of the Aeneids , in Burlesque , under the title of , Le Virgile Travesty ; in which kind of Writing lay his chiefest excellency : but all together may justly secure him the title of the smartest , and most pleasant Writer of this last Age. As to his Person , the accompt we have to give of it , is deriv'd , partly from what he hath deliver'd himself , and partly from the Character given him by his Friends . What we have from himself happen'd upon this occasion . The fore-mentioned Piece dedicated to Menagius and Sarrazin , being in the Press , there chanc'd to be some vacant Pages , whereupon the Book-seller intreating Monsieur Scarron , to bethink himself of some thing to fill them up , ( for the humour of doing it with Catalogues of other Books , it seems , was not much in vogue in France ) he gave him the ensuing Description of himself , at the beginning whereof , there was a Brass-cut , wherein he was represented sitting in a great Chair ; with his back towards the Beholders , and five Women on the one side , and four on the other , as it were to represent the nine Muses . I shall here give the said Description , just as if I had the same occasion to do it as my Author had . TO THE READER , Who never saw me . REader , who never saw'st me , and haply are not much troubled at it , out of conceit , that there is little to be gotten by the sight of such a person as I am , know , that , for my part , I should have been as indifferent , as thou art , whether I were seen by thee or not , if I had not been inform'd , that some , very ingenious Persons , make my misery their sport , and give a d●scription of me quite different from what I am . Some say , that , if I could be capable of any motion , it would not be much unlike that of those exemplary Cripples , who go on their Hands and Britch ; others affirm I have no Thighs , and that , being set on the Table in a Box , purposely made for me , I there fall a prating like an one-ey'd Parrat : And others y●t are so pleasant , as to say , that , my Hat being ty'd to the end of a Cord , which runs through a Pully fasten'd to the Roof of my Chamber , I , having the other end of the said Cord in my hands ( which it seems I must not be able to lift up to my head ) make a shift , to raise up , and let it fall , to salute those who come to visit me . I conceive my self therefore oblig'd in conscience , to give a check to these calumnies , that the World may at length be undeceiv'd , and to that end , have I caus'd the Plate , which thou maist see at the beginning of this Preface , to be graven . I doubt not , Reader , but thou wilt grumble , ( for grumbling is very natural to all Readers , and I am inclin'd to it my self , as well as others , when I am a Reader ) thou wilt grumble , I say , and quarrel at me , that thou hast not a sight of my fore-part . To satisfie thee , know , that it is not out of any irreverence , or want of civility , that I turn my back-side to the Company , but for this reason , that the convexity of my Back is fitter to receive an inscription , than the concavity of my Breast , which is over-shadow'd by the pendency of my Head , and that by that side , as well as the other , a Man may take a survey of the Site , or rather , the irregular platform of my Person . Without any imagination , that the world should think it self oblig'd by such a Present ( for , by the Nine Gentle-Lasses that stand about me , I never hop'd my Head would ever become the Original of a Medal ) I would have had my Picture drawn , if any Painter durst have attempted it . For want of that , take this account of my Person . I am somewhat above thirty years of age , as thou maist see by the back of my chair . If I live to forty , I shall make a great addition of miseries , to those I have already suffer'd , within these eight or nine years . I was of a passable stature , though somewhat below the middle size ; but my diseases have shortned it by a foot and better . My head is somewhat of the biggest , considering my stature . My face is pretty full , and plump , compar'd to the Skeleton I am thence downwards . I am so well furnish'd with hair , that I need wear no Periwig , and much of it is turn'd grey , in spight of the Proverb . My sight is good enough , though my eyes somewhat larger than they should be : they are blew , and one of them more sunk into my head than the other . My nose stands well enough . My teeth , sometimes so many pearls , are now of a colour between black and blew . I have lost one and a half on the left side , and two and a half on the right , and I have two a little broken . My legs and thighs made at first an obtuse , then an equal , and at last , an acute angle . My thighs and my body making another , and my head hanging down over my breast , I am a certain representative or Hieroglyphick of the Letter Z. My arms are contracted as well as my legs , and my fingers as well as my arms . In a word , I am a certain contraction or Epitome of humane misery . Thus much as to my figure ; and since I am so far in my way , I will give thee a slight touch of my humour . 'T is more than I promis'd ; but , to deal freely with thee , Reader , take notice , that this Preface is design'd onely to swell the Book , upon the importunity of the Seller , whose fear it was , he should not save himself by the Impression . Were it not for that , it would be to as little purpose as many others are . But this is not the first time , that some people shew themselves fools , out of compliance with others , besides the fooleries they are guilty of upon their own account . As to my humour then ; I am to confess , that I am somewhat cholerick , a lover of good meat , and inclin'd to sloath . I often call my Man fool or coxcomb , and presently after , Sir , and Monsieur . I ha●e no body , God grant others have the same kindness for me . I am very glad when I have mony , and would be much more , if I had my health . I am merry enough in company , and not much unsatisfi'd , when I am alone . I endure my miseries patiently enough . And now I think my Preface is long enough , and that it is time I should make an ●nd of it . So far the Author's description of himself , upon the occasion before mentioned . What we have from his friends is before his Virgil Travesty , consisting of certain Papers of Verses before that Piece , whereof some being in French , some in Latine , we shall cull out onely the Latine Copies , as more particularly describing his Person and Indispositions . In Gallicam Scarronis Aeneidem ludicro carmine scriptam . DEbile Scarronis corpus , contractaque membra , Indomitus vexat nocte diéque dolor . Hinc caput obliquâ pronum cervice fatiscit , Nec licet obtutus tollere ad astra suos . Utque manus premit innocuas cruciatque chiragra , Sicsecat immeritos saeva podagra pedes . Et malè nodosos macies depascitur artus , Tabidáque arescens vix tegit ossa cutis . Torqueris leviùs volvendo , Sisyphe , saxo ; Quique renascenti pectore pascis avem . Et tamen in mediis ridere doloribus audet , Nec miserum laeti deseruêre joci . Riciculum Aeneam , Troas , Danaósque facetus , Insolitâ Gallis arte , Poëta facit . Oblectant animos , non jam naufragia terrent , Itala que finxit , Vate Marone , Clio. Festivè ventique ruunt , atque aequora versant , Jucundè Phrygias & quatit unda rates . Et supplex precibus superos dicacibus orat Naufragus , & grato cum sale nauta perit . Nec flenda ingentis modo sunt incendia Trojae ; Haec possint Priamo sic placuisse seni . Ipsa quoque in Teucros joculares concipit iras Altisoni conjux , Juno , sororque Jovis . Tam benè qui ludit , dum toto corpore , languens , Deficit , innumeris obruiturque malis : Vel certè humanâ Deus est sub imagine Scarro , Ingenio pollet vel propiore Dei. C. FERAMUS . In Aeneida Mimicam & jocosam Pauli Scarronis . COrpore Scarro aeger , sed cui ridere decorum , Phoebus , Amor , Charites , & Venus ipsa dedit . Gratum opus urbanis , Urbanae Aeneidos Autor , Transtulit in lepidos Arma Virumque jocos . ATTICUS SECUNDUS . SCARRONI ex Patre Nepoti . SI punctum omne tulit , qui miscuit utile dulci , Ludendo scribens seria quid meruit ? Virgilii miranda legens ridere jubetur ; Hoc debet , Scarro , Gallica Musa , tibi . Urb. Scarron Patruus . The Titles of the several Novels . NOV . I. The Fruitless Precaution . NOV . II. The Hypocrites . NOV . III. The Innocent Adultery . NOV . IV. The Judge in his own Cause . NOV . V. The Rival-Brothers . NOV . VI. The Invisible Mistress . NOV . VII . The Chastisement of Avarice . SCARRON's NOVELS . THE FRUITLESS PRECAUTION . The First Novel . A Gentleman of Granada , whose true name I shall forbear to discover , and on whom I will bestow that of Don Pedro of Casteel , Aragon , and Toledo , or what you please , since that a glorious name in a Romance costs no more than another , ( which is haply the reason that the Spaniards , not content with their own , ever give themselves of the most illustrious , nay hardly sit down with one : ) this Gentleman , I say , ( now Don Pedro ) being arriv'd at the twentieth year of his age , lost both Father and Mother , and by their death came to a very great estare : all which hapning to the same person contributes very much to his miscarriage if he be born a fool ; but , if nature hath been more indulgent to him , puts him int●● capacity of improving himself to some esteem in the world . During the year of his mourning , he very prudently wean'd himself from most part of the divertisements , which persons of his age are ordinarily addicted to , and busied himself in looking into the posture of his estate , and putting his affairs into a good order . He was a very graceful person , of an excellent wit , and behav'd himself , in his youth , with a prudence and conduct such as might have become grey hairs . There was not in Granada any Lady who would not gladly have had him to her husband , nor any Father so prepossess'd with the deserts of his daughter , as not to wish him his Son-in-law . Of the Beauties in Granada , which stood in competition for the Monarchy of hearts , one onely there was able to captivate that of Don Pedro. Her name was Seraphina , beautiful indeed as a Seraphin , young , rich , well descended , and , in a word , though of a fortune somewhat below that of Don Pedro's , yet a person as well accomplish'd to make a wife , as he a husband . He made no question , but that upon the first proposal of marriage made to her Friends , he should obtain their consent to become her Servant : but he chose rather to gain her by his own worth and desert , than their compliance , and resolv'd to court her with all the passion , submissions , and services imaginable , so to make a conquest of her heart , before he became possessor of her person . His design was noble , and might accordingly have prov'd more successful , if Fortune , who is , many times , maliciously pleas'd to disturb things manag'd with the greatest conduct and circumspection , had not rais'd him a Rival , who was become Master of the place he would have taken , while he was but yet making his first approaches . His name we have here little to do with , he was much about the age of Don Pedro , perhaps as lovely as he , and without doubt much more belov'd . It was not long ere Don Pedro perceiv'd he had a Competitor , and was not much troubled at it , as having the advantage of him in point of estate . He was at the charge of Musick in the street where his Mistress liv'd ; his Rival had the pleasure of it in her Chamber , and haply receiv'd more than ordinary kindnesses from her , while poor Don Pedro's teeth shatter'd in his head . At last he grew weary of hunting the bats , I mean , of the charge and inconveniences of that kind of Courtship , without making any progress in his business : Yet so as this ill success caus'd not any remission of his Love , but onely made him quit the design he had to be too prodigal of his addresses to his Mistress , before he had obtain'd her of her Friends . He therefore went and demanded her of them , and they very liberally g●ve their consent he should have her , without ever advising with , or communicating the business to , their daughter ; out of an excess of joy , to be intreated , to do what they earnestly desir'd , and indeed durst hardly hope . They soon after acquainted Seraphina with the good fortune that came to court her , and prepar'd her to entertain the addresses of Don Pedro , and ; within a few days , to marry him . The news , which she should have receiv'd with joy , rais'd in her no small disturbance ; insomuch , that , not able to smother the loss she was at , she hardly made a shift to conceal the occasion thereof from them , by persuading them it proceeded from the affliction , it would be to her , to part with those , for whom she had so dutiful an affection . She acted her part so handsomely , that , out of pure tenderness , the old people could not forbear tears , nor commending the good nature of their daughter . She us'd all the intreaties she could to persuade them to put off the marriage for four or five months , representing to them , that the decay of her health was visible in her countenance ; and pressing , that , if ever she married , it might not be till she had recover'd her perfect health , to the end she might be in a better disposition to please her husband , lest he might take any occasion to be dissatisfi'd with her , in the dawning of their marriage , and repent of his choice . Now whereas it was indeed true , that for some time before she seem'd not to have her health as she was wont , her Friends were well satisfi'd with what she had said to them , and gave an account of it to Don Pedro , who also had nothing to except against it , as conceiving it argu'd the discretion of his Mistress . Nevertheless , they thought it not amiss to put things in order , as to the contract of marriage , and the settlement to be made thereupon . But though things were brought to this pass , the amoro●s Don Pedro omitted not any of those Expressions of Gallantry and Courtship , expect●d in the carrying on of a Match with consent of all parties . He sent his Mistress many presents , and writ to her every day . She on the other side return'd him such answers as were at least very civil , thouh they betrai'd much less of passion than was visible in his Letters . But she would not by any means be seen in the day time , excusing her self by reason of her indisposition ; nay in the evenings was seldom seen at her window , which rais'd in Don Pedro a great admiration of her reserv'dness . He was better conceited of his own worth than any way to question the success of his applications , or doubt his being deeply in the favour of his Mistress , when he should be better known to her than he was , even though she might have had an aversion for him before she knew him . His affairs hitherto went on smoothly without any rub ; but , on a suddain , it happen'd that he could not get a sight of his Mistress in four or five days . He was extremely troubled at it , or at le●st pretended it ; he writ verses upon that occasion , or , it may be , hired , or bought some , and caus'd them to be sung under her window : but notwithstanding these great attempts of a most passionate Love● , all he could do was to speak with one of the Chamber-maids , who told him , that his Mistress was much sicker than she had been . His Poetick vein swell'd at this account of h●r , or , if not his , that of his mercenary Poet must breathe and bleed for it : for I could never be truly inform'd whether he himself had any gift in rhiming . Having got what he had , set to some doleful tune , and loaden , besides his offensive and defensive arms , with a Guitarrhe , ( which I am apt to believe was the best the City could afford ) he took his way very boisterously towards his Mistress's , either to move her to compassion , or to set the dogs thereabouts a barking . 'T is not unlikely he should have done one of the two , or both together , and yet it so happen'd he did neither . Being come within fifty paces short of the blessed mansion of his Divinity , he perceives the door open , and a woman coming out , who seem'd much like his almost-invisible Angel. He could not imagine what should oblige a Woman , all alone , and at such a time of the night , to enter , of set purpose , into a great desolate building , destroy'd not long before by a fire that had happen'd . To find out what the matter should be , he walk'd round about those ruins , into which there were several ways to get in , so , with as much convenience as he could , to get near the person whom he had follow'd in thither . It came into his imagination , that it might be his Mistress who had appointed his Rival a meeting in that strange place , as not daring to be seen at her house , and haply unwilling to have any third person privy to an action , which it concern'd him so much to be kept secret ; and if what he did as yet but onely suspect , should prove tru● , his inviolable resolution was to be the death of his Rival , and to be reveng'd of Seraphina , by loading her with the greatest reproaches he could think on . He thereupon crawl'd along with as little noise as he could , till he came to a place whence he saw her ( for it was she ) sitting upon the ground , bemoaning her self , as a person ready to give up the ghost , or what signifies little less ( to give it you in a word ) in Labour , and with inexpressible pain , upon the delivery of a little creature , in the making whereof she had haply taken a great deal of pleasure . She no sooner saw her self disburthen'd , but deriving strength from her courage , she return'd the same way she came , without taking any further thought , what should become of the Child she had brought into the world . I leave you to judge what astonishment Don Pedro was in at this strange accident . Now was he satisfi'd what was the true cause of his Mistress's sickness : he was a little frighted at the danger he was likely to have fallen into , and made his acknowledgment to Heaven , that he had escap'd it . And being of a noble and generous disposition , he would not be reveng'd of one that had put such a treacherous trick upon him , to the dishonour of an illustrious Family , nor in his just resentment suffer the innocent little creature to perish , which he saw at his feet expos'd to the mercy of the first dog or swine that had come that way . He took it up in his handkerchief , for want of something else to wrap it in , and , with as much haste as he could , went to a Midwife of his acquaintance , to whose care he recommended the Child he put into her hands , and gave her mony to buy all things necessary for it . The Midwife , well paid , did what might have been expected from her , insomuch that the very next day , the Child was put out to nurse , christned , and ( proving a girl ) named Laura . In the interim , Don Pedro went to see a certain Kinswoman of his , one in whom he repos'd very much confidence : he told her that he had chang'd the design he had of marrying so young into that of travelling , entreated her to take upon her the management of his estate , and to entertain into her house a little Girl , whom he made her believe was his own , to be very liberal in what concern'd her education , and , for certain reasons , which she should one day know , as soon as she were three years old , to put her into a Nunnery , and above all things to take order that she should have no acquaintance with the things of this world . He gave his kinswoman Letters of Atturney , and what else was necessary for her management of his estate , furnish'd himself with mony and jewels ; got a trusty servant ; and , before he left Granada , writ a Letter to Seraphina . She receiv'd it much about the time that she was acquainting her Friends , that her sickness would not any longer delay her marriage : but Don Pedro's Letter , wherein he discover'd what he knew of her condition , fill'd her with other thoughts . And those were wholly directed towards God , insomuch that , not long after , she went into a Nunnery , never to come out again , it being not in the power of her Friends , with all their entreaties and tears , to divert her from that resolution , which they thought so much the more strange , the more they were to seek what the motives of it should be . But we will leave them bewailing their daughter , now turn'd Nun : Her , on the other side , bewailing her own miscarriage ; the little Laura g●owing up , and blooming forth ; and overtake Don Pedro upon his way to Sevil , not able to divert his thoughts from running upon the adventure that had happen'd to him , and thereupon entertaining a cruel aversion against marriage , after his having so great a desire to taste of it . All the women he meets he is frightned at , and without any reflection that , as well as men , there are some good , some bad among them , he concludes with himself , that a man must ever be distrustful of them , and much more of those who pretend to wit , than the simple ; being apt enough to embrace their opinion , who hold that a woman knows more than she ought , if she knows any thing beyond what belongs to House-keeping , and the bringing up of her Children . Embracing these Heresies with some persuasion , he enters Sevil , and went to the house of Don John — ( His name is quite out of my head ) a rich man , and a person of quality , who was not onely his Kinsman , but much his Friend , and so kind as that he would not suffer him to lodge any where else . The pleasantness of Sevil raised in him an inclination to make a longer stay there than he thought to have done : which his Cousin Don John perceiving , and wishing his divertisement yet greater than it was , spent some time in shewing him whatever that place afforded that were any thing rare or considerable . One day , as they were riding through one of the principal Streets of the City , they saw , in a Coach that went into a great persons house , a young Lady , habited like a Widow ; but so handsome , so attractive , that Don Pedro was surprized at her beauty , and made Don John laugh to hear the exclamations and oaths he made , that he had never seen any thing comparable to her in his Life . This angelical Widow reconciled to his favour all those of the female Sex , whom Seraphina had made abominable in his apprehension . He intreated Don John to ride once more through the same Street , and acknowledg'd to him , that ever so little more sight of her had really wounded him . 'T is more than needed , replied Don John ; for , if I am not much mistaken , you are so far wounded as requires some remedy . Ah , Cousin , says Don Pedro to him , I think I may confidently tell you , that I should esteem my self very happy , might I pass away my days with so excellent a person . Nay , if you take that course , replies Don John , and make such haste as you do , you may soon come to your journeys end , and be master of the happiness you propose to your self . Not but that such an enterprize must needs be difficult , Elvira is a person of quality , and very rich , her beauty is such as you have observed it , her virtue not inferiour , and for the space of two years that she hath been a Widow , the wealthiest fortunes in Andaluzia have not raised in her any motions to change her condition . But a person of your endowments and excellencies may conquer that which others have not been able to stand against . She is a Kinswoman of my Wives , and I sometimes visit her . I shall , if you please , acquaint her with your inclinations , and I am the more apt to hope my negotiation may prove effectual , in regard I have the honour to see her in her Balcony which is over against us , a favour not ordinary from a Lady so reserv'd , since she might as well shut up her own jealousies and her windows together , and so make us be laugh'd at after all our gallantry . With which words both the Cavaliers made each of them an obeisance to the Spanish Lady , which it cost them no small pains to acquit themselves well of . But particularly Don Pedro did his with such contorsion and violence to his whole body , that a little more he had injur'd his reins . The Lady in the Balcony return'd them one not much to be found fault with , which engag'd Don Pedro and his companion to revy it with two others ; But seeing the Sun from th' Balcony was gone , They thought it full time to depart , One went away well , and as sound as a Bell , But the other was struck to the heart . Ah! Cousin , says Don Pedro to Don John , what probability is there that a stranger should storm a heart that hath stood out the assaults of all the best and noblest Champions as to quality and desert that Sevil affords ? But , continued he , since the little hope I have of obtaining her favour is enough to occasion my death , it will come but all to one , if I hazard my Life upon her denials and disdains . Let me therefore , dear Cousin , intreat you to speak to her , as soon as possibly you can , and press not to her so much the greatness of my quality or estate , as the violence of my passion . Don Pedro was so over head and ears in love , that he could not speak of any thing else , in so much , that his Cousin perceiv'd the greatest kindness he could do him , was , to speak with the soonest to Elvira . He did it , and that with good success . The fair Widow entertain'd so kindly the Proposition he made on the behalf of his Friend , that she discover'd rather a satisfaction , than any displeasure thereat . But , in Answer thereto , she told him , that having made a vow she would not hear of any addresses in order to a second Marriage till three years were expired after her former Husband's death , no consideration in the world should prevail with her to break it . She added further , that out of an exact observance of what she had promised the memory of her late Husband , she had till then behaved her self inflexibly towards all those that had made their addresses to her ; and that if Don Pedro had so much command of himself as to continue his devotions to her for the space of one whole year , during which time they might become better acquainted one with another , she would promise never to be any man's Wife but his . Don John , upon his return , gave Don Pedro an account of his negotiation , and render'd him the most satisfied and most amorous man in the world . The long time he was to expect troubled him not at all , resolving to employ it in all manner of courtships , worthy atchievments , and adventures , befitting a spruce Lover . He bought a Coach and Horses , took a House , and entertain'd Servants , set the Embroiderers and Tailors of Sevil a sewing , and the Musicians a singing . He would have presented Elvira with some things ; but she would by no means permit it . Her Maids were much more easily intreated , and received his Presents as willingly as he bestow'd them . In a short time , Elvira's Servants were more at his devotion than at hers , they causing her to shew her self in the Balcony , though much against her humour , as often as Don Pedro was singing in the Street ; in which employment , as I have been told , he was grown to be a Crafts-master , not making use of his lips and tongue to quaver out the notes as many good Singers do . Six Moneths were already past since Don Pedro had laid a Siege to the affections of Elvira , yet had not the least private Parley with her ; which added daily more and more to the esteem and devotion he had for her . At last , upon an importunity of Prayers and Presents , one of her Gentlewomen , better stored with confidence than any of the rest , or rather better brib'd , promised to bring him in the night-time to her Lady's Lodgings , and so to dispose of him as that he should see her put off her cloaths before she went to bed , walking in her Smock about the chamber for coolness , and singing and playing upon the Lute , which she did admirably well . This took Don Pedro so highly , that he gave his Intelligencer much beyond what he had promised her ; so that , night being come , the bold Granadine , according to the Gentlewoman's directions , comes into Elvira's house , slunk into her lodgings , and there , from a little ascent , which was over against her chamber-door , he saw her sitting on a couch , reading in a Prayer-book , how attentively I know not , while her women were undressing her . She had onely a thin loose coat about her , and was upon getting into bed when Don Pedro's Pension-Gentlewoman , desirous to give him cause to be as much satisfied with her as she with him , entreats her Mistress to sing . To her's , her Companions added their intreaties ; yet Elvira put them off a long time , telling them , she was melancholy , nay , assuring them she had some reason to be so : but the Gentlewoman who was so much at the devotion of Don Pedro , having put a Lute into her Mistress's hands , Elvira had the compliance to sing , and did it with so much excellency and delight , that Don Pedro could hardly forbear casting himself at her feet , there to act the part of the ecstatick Lover . She sung not long , but went to bed : her Women withdrew into their chambers , and Don Pedro , who would gladly have gotten into the Street , was at a cruel loss what to do when he found the great Gate fast . There was no other course to be taken , than to expect till it were day . He sate down on the brink of a Well which was at one corner of the Court , in no small disturbance , by reason of the fear he was in of being discovered , and to incur the displeasure of his Mistress , for his presumption . While he was thus engaged , his thoughts running upon thousands of designs , and those attended by so many fruitless wishes , he perceives a Door opening that belonged to some part of Elvira's Lodgings . He turn'd toward that side on which he heard the noise , and was much at a loss to see coming into the Court the fair Widow whom he thought fast asleep . By the light of a small Wax-candle she had in her hand , he perceiv'd her night-cloaths were very neat about her head ; that she was bare-neck'd , had an excellent Neck-lace of Pearl on , and that upon her Smock , about which was abundance of Lace , she had onely a long rich Mantle . She had in her hand a Silver-plate cover'd with Jelly , Sweet-meats , and Conserves ; and in that strange posture she was so full of charm and attraction , that Don Pedro was once in a mind to satisfie himself with the enjoyment of looking on her , though he should thereby draw on himself all the displeasure , which a presumption so great might justly deserve . But upon better thoughts he hid himself behind the Well , yet so as that he still observ'd his Mistress , flattering himself sometimes with an imagination , that he was the person she sought after . She went on towards the Stable , whither Don Pedro , at a distance , follow'd her , and saw her go into a little Chamber . The first apprehension he had , was , that his Mistress , out of an excess of pious charity , went to visit some servant of the House that was sick , though , without any prejudice to her charitable inclinations , she might have put that employment upon some one of her women . He hid himself behind a horse , which stood not far from the door of the Chamber , and thence observing his dear Widow , he saw her set down , on a little Table , the Candlestick , the Plate , and whatever else she had brought that was burthensome to her Ivory hands ; and perceiv'd , in a bed which took up almost all the Chamber , a Blackamore that was sick , who seem'd to be about thirty years of age , but so deformed , and of so dreadful a look , that he was in a manner frightned at the sight of him . His meagre countenance , and the painful emission of his breath argu'd him very sick and much spent . Don Pedro could not but admire the unparallel'd goodness of the fair Elvira , who took up the Negro's coverlet , and having thrust up his head , sate down by the sick person , and put her hand on his fore-head , all wet , haply with the sweats and pains of approaching death . The Negro beheld , with a gastly look , the charitable Angel that came to comfort him , and who still view'd him with tears in her eyes . Don Pedro knew not what he should think of a charity so transcendent , and having for a while admir'd it , he began to think it excessive : but as yet he had not seen any thing . At last , the fair Widow breaking forth into discourse , yet weeping as if it had been at the taking of a final farewel , she ask'd the Negro , How he did ▪ My dear Anthony , said she to him with a voice interrupted by sobbs , Art thou then resolv'd to dy , and , with thy own , to be my death too ? Thou speak'st not to me , my dearest ; take heart , my soul , take heart , if thou desirest I should live , and eat a little of this jelly , for my sake . Thou dost not vouchsafe so much as to look on me , cruel man ; not on me , who love thee , who adore thee ; kiss me , my Angel , kiss me , and recover thy health , if thou wouldst not have my company to Death , after I had so much lov'd thee whil'st thou hadst any Life . To this effect were her expostulations , joyning her angelical face to the diabolical countenance of the Moor , which she bedew'd with her tears . I am apt to imagine that who ever had seen such a Vision , would have taken it for an Angel embracing a Devil . As for our Don Pedro , he began to think his fair Elvira as ugly as her Negro , who at last casting his eyes on his importunate Mistress , whom he had not till then vouchsaf'd a look , and with his scraggy hand removing her face from his own , said to her , with a hollow voice ; What would you have of me , Madam , and why will you not let me die in quiet ? Do you not think it enough that you have reduc'd me to the condition I am in ? or do you expect I should , at the point of death , sacrifice the few minutes I have left , to the satisfaction of your insatiable inclinations ? Take a Husband , Madam , take a Husband , and expect no more from me . I shall not see you any more , nor taste of what you have brought me ; all my business now is onely to die , since I am not good for any thing but the grave . Having so said , he slunk down into the bed , so suddenly , that the unfortunate Elvira could not get a word from him by way of return , notwithstanding all the kindnesses both of words and gestures she us'd towards him ; whether it were that he was already dead , or obstinately resolv'd , not to speak to a person whom he thought the occasion of his death . Elvira , melted into tears , and in a manner out of her self , to see what a sad condition she left her dear Negro in , and most of all to consider his inhumanity towards her , took up all she had brought with her , and return'd to her chamber , with so much sadness and affliction in her countenance , that it was much to her loss , she had not been seen in that posture by her apostate Lover , Don Pedro. He in the mean time lay close and undiscover'd , in the most obscure part of the stable , so astonish'd as that he had not been half as much , when he was present at the happy delivery of Seraphina . He saw the counterfeit Matron returning to her chamber , disconsolate as a Widow at the Funeral of a Husband she dearly lov'd ; and , not long after , finding the great gate open , he got into the street , not much sollicitous whether he were seen or not , as not esteeming the reputation of Elvira worthy the least tenderness or respect . Yet even in that did he follow the dictates of his own vertue , so far as that he discover'd not what he had seen even to his Friend . He pass'd by Elvira's door the next day just as the Moor was carried out to his burial . Her Woman told him , that she was sick , and for the space of four or five days that he pass'd to and fro that way , she was not to be seen at her window , so incapable was she of any consolation upon the death of the African . Don Pedro was much desirous to hear from her . One day as he was in discourse with Don John , a slave of Elvira's brought him a Letter from her Mistress . He open'd it with some impatience , and read in it what you are like to do , if you please . A LETTER . TWo persons , between whom there is a mutual affection in order to marriage , need no third person to sollicite the business between them . You would have me believe , that you think me not unhandsome , and I cannot but acknowledge I am so far taken with you , as that I am willing to grant you immediately , what I had not promis'd till a year were expir'd . My Person and Estate are at your disposal , when you please to command them ; and I am to desire you to believe , that though I cannot be too circumspect in a business of this nature , yet your merit and my own affection shall be my security , and enable me to overcome what difficulties soever I may meet with therein . ELVIRA . Don Pedro read over the Letter twice or thrice , so much ado had he to believe what he read . He consider'd with himself that he had been twice in danger to have been as unfortunately married as any man in Spain , and sent up his hearty thanks to Heaven which had enabled him to escape it , by discovering to him two secrets of so great importance . The resolution of marrying suddenly , which the Negro's death had put Elvira upon , rais'd in Don Pedro a quite contrary , which was , that of getting from her as soon as he could . He therefore told Don John , that it concern'd both his life and honour , that he should be out of Sevil within an hour , and that he would take along with him onely that servant whom he had brought from Granada . He intreated him to sell his Coach and Horses , and with the mony to discharge his Servants ; but above all things he desir'd him not to make any enquiry after the occasion of so sudden a change , and so unexpected a departure , promising to give him an account in writing from the first place he should make any stay at . He writ to Elvira , while some were gone to take up two Mules for him ; he deliver'd his Letter to the slave , and , the Mules being come , took his way towards Madrid , confirm'd , more than ever , in his former opinion , of being distrustful of all women of more than ordinary wit , nay indeed to have a horrour of them . While he is spurring on his Mule , Elvira opens his Letter , and finds in it these words . A LETTER . HOw violent soever the affection I had for you might have been , yet have I ever preferr'd the desire of preserving your honour , before the pleasure of enjoying your person . Thence you might have perceiv'd with what discretion all my Courtships and addresses were attended . I am naturally a person of a very nice conscience , and therefore cannot without some remorse answer your proposal of marriage , you being a Widow but since yesterday . You are much more oblig'd to the memory of the poor Negro , who hath lost his life in your service , and can bestow no less than a year in bewailing the miscarriage of a person , whose performances you thought so extraordinary . In the interim , we shall both of us have time to consider what we have to do . DON PEDRO . Elvira was almost out of her self at the reading of this Letter ; the affliction she conceiv'd thereat made her more sick , than she had been upon the loss of her Lover of Guinny . But bethinking her self that Don Pedro had left Sevil , and another person , whom she thought furnish'd for her turn , making his addresses to her in order to marriage , she took him at his word , and entertain'd him , to supply the place of the Negro . Not but that there were other Negroes choice enough ; but she had heard say that there were several sorts of Negroes , and that they are not so far Devils as they seem black . By this time was Don Pedro got to Madrid , where he alighted at an Uncle 's of his , who entertain'd him very kindly . This Uncle was a Gentleman of a very great estate , had onely one son , destin'd in marriage for a Cousin of his , an Heiress , one that being but ten years of age was kept in a Monastery , till such time as she were ripe for the enjoyments of her Cousin . This Cousin's name was Don Rodrigues , a person as lovely as could be look'd on , every way so accomplish'd , that Don Pedro entred into a friendship with him much beyond what a man hath for a kinsman , whom yet he may love very well ; for they are not always of his kindred that a man loves best . Don Rodrigues had many times his thoughts so taken up with some reflections unknown to any but himself , that he minded not much what he did , or what company he was in , and these fits were often accompani'd with certain agitations and disturbances . Don Pedro , having observ'd it , acquainted him with his adventures , to oblige him , by th●t confidence , to give him an account of his , and , in case there were any thing wherein he might serve him , to assure him of his being much more his Friend than his Kinsman . Whereupon he to●d him how he h●d taken notice of his sadness and disquiet , and intreated him to discover the occasion of it ; or otherwise , that he should think his friendship not answerable to his own . Don Rodrigues desired nothing so much , hoping to be disburthen'd of his grief , when he had communicated it . He thereupon told Don Pedro , that he was passionately fallen in love with a Gentlewoman at Madrid , design'd in marriage to a Cousin of hers whom she expected from the Indies , and whom she had never seen , much after the same manner as he was made sure to a Cousin of his whom he staid for till she were of age to be married , and whom he had but little acquaintance with . But not unwilling to make a full discovery of himself ; This conformity of Adventures , said he to Don Pedro , very much heightned the mutual love we had for one another , though it still kept us both within the limits of civility and our duty , when ever our passion would have advis'd us to prefer our satisfaction before the engagements wherein we were involv'd upon the account of our Families . Hitherto had my love had the success I could have wish'd my self , I mean , so as not to obtain the final reward of it , which she put off till after the arrival of her Husband , that is , when the cloak of Marriage might cover all the inconveniences likely to ensue upon an appointment which supposes somewhat more then a private conversation . I shall not tell you any thing of the beauty of Virginia , but onely that it is impossible to say too much of it , and that I could say as much of it as would haply puzzle your faith to believe . I shall forbear , till you have seen her , and her Cousin Violanta , who lives with her , which when you have , it will haply force an acknowledgment from you , that Spain can hardly afford any thing fairer than these two incomparable Cousins , and , when you come to discourse with them , that you never met with any Women more witty . Ah! that 's it makes me the more to pity you , replies Don Pedro. And why so , says Don Rodrigues ? Because a subtil Woman , replies Don Pedro , will be sure , sooner or later , to put a trick upon you . You know by the Relation I have given you of my adventures , how I had been like to be trapann'd by them ; and I am to assure you that were I but in hopes to find a Woman as simple , as I know there are witty , I would court her in the highest manner imaginable , and prefer her before prudence it self , if she would entertain me to be her Servant . Sure , you do not speak seriously , replies Don Rodrigues ; for I never knew any understanding man , but thought it the most insupportable thing in the world , nay , a certain torment , to be but a quarter of an hour in company with a Woman that 's little better than a natural Fool. 'T were most irrational , that , while our eyes , our hands , in a word , our whole body , finds something of diversion , our souls , our noblest part , should be upon the rack of a tedious conversation , such as must needs be that of persons that have nothing in them . Let 's have no more disputing , says Don Pedro to him , since there is but too much to be said upon this subject ; be it your business to bring me as soon as you can to a sight of this admirable Lady , as also of her Cousin , to the end , if she suit with my humour , I may have something to trifle away the time withal while I stay at Madrid . I believe you will find them much otherwise than you expect , when you do , says Don Rodrigues . And why , I pray , replies Don Pedro. Because , says Don Rodrigues , the person you would see is at the greatest distance with simplicity of any I know . I shall comply with time and circumstances , replies Don Pedro. To be real with you , added Don Rodrigues , I know not well how Madam Virginia will entertain us , it 's above eight days since th●t she hath treated me with all possible rigour and aversion , return'd my Letters without ever opening them , and sent me word she would never see me , because not long since she found me in the Church , speaking to a young Lady , with whom she saw me the same day in a Coach , and upon this occasion it was that you saw me so sad and melancholy . It matters not , says Don Pedro , let 's go and see them however , and take it from me , you will sooner satisfie her by vindicating your self in her presence , than with all the Letters the whole Academy of Eloquence could furnish you with . Hereupon the two men-Cousins went to see the two women-Cousins ; and the fair Virginia permitted Don Rodrigues to vindicate himself , which he found it no hard matter to do . Don Pedro thought them both handsomer than any he had seen of the sex before , not excepting the imprudent Seraphina , nor the counterfeit Matron Elvira . Violanta , who had dress'd her self that day richer than ordinary , in order to have her Picture drawn , dazzled the eyes of Don Pedro so far , that he immediately broke the resolution he had taken , never to love any Woman unless she were a Fool. For his part , Violanta was no less taken with him , it being his fortune to speak things so obliging upon her Picture , among which some infinitely witty and smart , that they wrought in her an admiration of his excellent parts , and no small satisfaction at the first sallies of his courtships . But here I cannot avoid making a little digression , though it be onely to tell those who know not so much , that your set-speeches to Gentlewomen , and your serious Students in the Academy of Complements , are a sort of people that would be good at the putting off of whipp'd Cream and Syllibubs , and are charg'd with , nay , convicted of , an aery fl●tuous eloquence by persons of good understanding and judgment . If this word of advertisement be well consider'd by the publick , some would find the conveniences of it equal to those of a good receipt against the Flies in Summer , and ag●inst stinking Breaths all the year long . Don Pedro , who had solemnly sworn never to marry unless he met with a Woman the next degree remov'd from an Ideot , made it appear that the Oaths of Gamesters and Lovers are not obligatory , though the late Casuists had not been so indulgent as to dispense with them . He was so infinitely taken , as with the beauty , so with the wit of Violanta , that despairing to obtain any favour of her but what might be granted without any prejudice to her honour , he was resolv'd to marry her , if she had no aversion for that kind of life . He many times gave her occasion to make some discovery of her thoughts , as to that particular ; but either she understood him not , or at least would not , whether it were that she lov'd her freedom , or could not entertain any thoughts of Marriage . All went hitherto very prosperously on with these four Lovers ; but misfortune comes ever when 't is least expected . One day it happened , that the two young Gentlemen having tyred their Tailors , Barbers , Millaners , Shoomakers , Sempsters , and all those other Trades which young Gallants put upon the rack when they would dazle their eys whom they pretend to adore , or to say all in a word , made themselves as fine as Castor and Pollux , and not making the least doubt to become Masters of the out-works at least of the places they besieg'd , there comes an unlucky Scrich-owl , I mean an old Servant-maid , to acquaint the two Cousins , that the Indian Spark , Husband to the fair Castilian , was come to Madrid , without so much as sending a Letter before him from Sevil , where the Ship came in ; that the two fair Cousins knew not what he meant by his surprising them in that manner , and intreated the Gallants to have patience till such time as Virginia had made such discovery of the humours of her Indian , as to know how to deal with him , and that they should not onely forbear visiting them , but even appearing before their Windows , till further order . Thus was all the trimming , scouring and poudring of that day clearly lost , nay , as if upon this account of their Mistresses they had a remorse for their vanity , for two days after , they had no more care of themselves than if they had been irreprievable Malefactors . They understood from common report about the Town , that the Indian ●nd Virginia had been privately married ; that he ●as naturally jealous , a person of experience , as being turn'd of forty years of age , and had taken such order in his house , and was so vigilant over the actions of his Wife , that her Gallants , if she had any , could not hope so much as a sight of her at her Window . The further order they had been promised came not , and they thought long to expect it . They made their appearance in the Street where their Mistresses liv'd , and rode up and down , as they were wont , before their doors , yet could never see , either going in or coming out , any face they knew , or meet with any Boy or Maid they had any acquaintance with . They one day saw the Husband go in accompanied by his Brother , a person handsome enough , and so young that he was then a young Student in the University . All this did but add to their affliction , and heighten the trouble they were in . They went forth betimes in the morning , they came not home till 't were very late , and spent both time and pains to no purpose . At last one Holiday , being upon the Sentry , they saw coming out , at the Break of Day , one of Violenta's Maids to go to Mass . They made her stand at the Church-door , and through the persuasion of a many Presents Don Rodrigues prevailed with her to carry a Letter to her Mistress . The business of it was this . THE LETTER . Madam , I Find a greater unkindness in your oblivion of me , than I feel torment in my own jealousie , since there is no remedy for this latter , now that you are at the disposal of a Husband . However you are not to think your self beyond the reach of my importunities , though you have discharged me your remembrance . I beg of you , as the last favour I am to expect , to let me know whether I have yet any ground to hope , or must resolve not to live any longer , Yours , &c. DON RODRIGUES . They followed the Maid at a distance ; she delivered the Letter as she had promised them , and having made a sign to them to come near the house , she dropped out at the Window the Answer you are like to read . THE LETTER . A Jealous man , that hath not been married long , is but little from his Wife , and cannot so soon think himself dispensed from the duty he conceives lies upon him , to express his tenderness over her and observe her actions . There is some talk of taking a journey to Vailladolid , without my company , which if it happen , I shall vindicate my self , satisfie my engagements , and pay my debts . This Letter , which they both with a certain emulation kiss'd a hundred and a hundred times , reviv'd their decaying hopes , and nourish'd them for some days : but at last , not hearing any thing from their forgetful Mistresses , they renew'd their marches and countermarches before their windows , spent whole nights there ; and could not see any going to and fro , no more than if the house had been haunted and no body liv'd in it . But one day it happen'd , that , these two despairing Lovers being in the Church , comes in Mistress Bride ; Don Rodrigues went and kneel'd down close by her , as t' were to outface an old Gentleman-Usher that had brought her thither . He in few words made his complaints to her ; she in as few excus'd her self , and at last she told Don Rodrigues , that her husband was not yet gone to Vailladolid , though he talk'd of going every day : that her impatience to have a private meeting with him was no less than his ; and that she knew but one way to satisfie his desires , which absolutely depended on Don Pedro. My husband , said she , is a man , whom , when once fallen asleep , the shooting off of great Guns would hardly awake , and it is four or five days since we spoke one to another , by reason of a little difference that is happened between us , which is not yet ripened to a● overtures of reconciliation . I have been at m● Cousin Violanta to supply my place in the Bed but she is not well , and in regard she and D●● Pedro are the onely persons that are privy t● our Loves , and that I am unwilling there shoul● be any more , though it concern'd my life , w● must make use of him in her stead , and , if he loves you so well as to do it , prevail with him t● go into bed to my husband after he is fallen asleep . There seems at first to be something o● hazard in such an enterprise ; but it being consider'd withall that my husband and I are at ● distance , and that he is not easily awak'd , doub● not but all may prove well enough as I imagine to my self ; and this is the utmost I can do for you . This happy stratageme of Love , which Do● Rodrigues was so hot to understand , upon the first proposal of it , prov'd a cooler to his desires when he had heard it ; for he was not onely in doubt whether his Cousin would act the dangerous part which was impos'd upon him in that extravagant adventure , but was in suspence , whether he should so much as propose it to him . His Mistress continu'd firm to her resolution , and , as she parted with her dissatisfy'd Gallant , assur'd him , that if the proposition she made to him were not well entertain'd and put in execution , as she had directed , there were never any thing to be hoped from her , nay she gave him leave to forget her , though a time had been she would sooner have sign'd the sentence of her own death . The time and place broke off the discourse between Don Rodrigues and his Lady ; she return'd home , he to his Camrade , who could not get a word from him , so much was he troubled that he must either make a request to him which he thought so unreasonable , or live without a happiness which is ever much more valued before the enjoyment than afterwards . At last , being gotten together into a private Chamber , Don Rodrigues having done himself all possible violence , made the extravagant proposition to Don Pedro , allaying it what he could with those circumstances which might render it the more entertainable . Don Pedro could not at first imagine but all was in jest , but his Cousin on the contrary protesting he spoke seriously , so far as to confirm it with such Oaths as convinc'd him he was in earnest , he would needs make some sport at it , telling him , he was very much oblig'd to his Mistress , for providing him an entertainment with so sweet a Gentlewoman , and that no doubt it was an expression of Violanta's gratitude towards him , who being not , by reason of her indisposition , in a capacity to requite the services he had done her , and thinking her engagement a burthen , turn'd him over for the payment of it to her Cousin's husband , with whom he must expect a very pleasant night's lodging . Thus did he endeavour to divert both his Friend and himselfe with witty descants on so odde an adventure , but Don Rodrigues was in such a distraction of thought as that he minded them but little , and was so cast down , that his Cousin could no less than pitty him , and was somewhat in fear how dangerous the consequences of his despair might be . Don Pedro was a person naturally daring enough , one that had run through many adventures , and durst undertake any thing thoug● never so extravagant ; he had also a great love for Don Rodrigues , so that , all put together , he was content to supply the place of the fair Virginia , thoug● with the hazard of what mischief he might receive from an exasperated and jealous husband . Being therefore fixt in his resolution , he embrac'd his Cousin , and rais'd him to Life again by telling him what hazard he would run , to procure him the enjoyment of his Mistress . You shall not be , said he to him , so extreamly oblig'd to me as you imagine for what I shall do for you , I find my self inclin'd to undertake it as an action of honour , wherein I pretend to as much reputation as if I had behav'd my self ever so gallantly at the storming of some strong place . Things thus concluded , word was sent to Virginia , that her proposition was accepted ; she appointed the time that very night ; the two Cousins came according to appointment , were conducted into the house with as little noise as might be ; and Don Pedro was forc'd , in the presence of the fair Lady , to put off his cloaths , as being desirous her orders should be observ'd with the greatest exactness . Don Pedro being thus stript to his linnen , she brought him , as softly as if his way had been pav'd with eggs , and with the greatest caution imaginable , to the dangerous bed-side , and , having drawn the curtains , and turn'd down the cloaths as easily as might be , held the daring Don Pedro by the arms , while he gingerly laid himself down in the bed , who haply now began to repent him of his confidence , and no doubt contented himself with such a part of the bed as that he came not near the middle . Having thus dispos'd of him , she went her ways , lock'd the chamber door without ever minding the noise she made in doing it , which Don Pedro was troubled most of all at . Her business now was to get to Don Rodrigues , whom I am apt to believe she paid , like a gallant good natur'd woman , what ever she was in his debt , at least as much as he would take of it . Don Pedro in the mean time was in a condition much different from that of his Cousin's , who no doubt was over head and ears in the embraces of a fair Lady that was a bed with him , while this over-charitable Kinsman lay in fear of nothing so much as of those of a sordid man , who , to his great misfortune , was a very troublesome bed-fellow . Then did he begin to reflect , but too late , on his foolish presumption , that being what he should have done before he engag'd himself in such a design ; he blam'd himself , call'd himself fool , and acknowledg'd that the injury he did a husband was one of those that are unpardonable , if he himself were to pass his sentence upon it . But it was not long ere these sad reflections were interrupted , and his just fears heightned by his Bed-fellow's turning to him , and casting his burdensome arm about his neck , as if he would have embrac'd his wife . Don Pedro somewhat frighten'd at those unwelcome caresses , the more haply because accompani'd with certain words imperfectly uttered , made a shift to disburthen himself of the arm which he thought more weighty than a far heavier burthen , and slipp'd his neck from under it , taking great care not to do him any hurt ; and having so done , he got to the bed-side , with his body so far over , that he had much ado to keep in the bed , wishing his life fairly at an end , and blaming onely himself for running so great a hazard to comply with the passion of two indiscreet Lovers . He had hardly time to breathe , and recover his spirits ever so little , ere the unquiet Bed-fellow thrust in his legs between his ; which last action , added to the foregoing persecutions , made him look pale as death it self . At last , whil'st one came still nearer , and the other remov'd , day comes on , very expectedly to Don Pedro , who was not able to stand out any longer against his Adversary , who had thrust him as far as he could go . He got out of bed as gently as he could , and went to open the door , which he found very carefully double lock'd , a misfortune as indigestible as any of the precedent . As he was trying , to little purpose , to thrust back the lock , it flew open of a sudden , and the door had almost taken him over the face . Virginia comes into the room as it were in much haste , and ask'd him loud enough , Whither he made such haste ? Don Pedro entreating her with a low voice to speak more gently , ask'd her whether she were mad to hazard in that manner the waking of her husband , and desir'd her she would let him out . How ! go out ? replies the Lady with a loud voice . No , I would have my husband see what bed-fellow he hath had to night , that he may see the fruits of his own jealousie , and what I am able to do . Having so said , bold as a Lioness she took Don Pedro by the arm ; then , in such disturbance as that he had not the strength to get from her , open'd the shutters of the windows , without letting go her prize , and dragging him to the bed-side , drew the curtains , saying aloud , See , Mr. Jealous-brains , whom you have had to your bed-fellow ! Don Pedro was not so scared , but that he had the confidence to look into that dreadful bed , where , instead of the imagin'd Satyre , he found his amiable Violanta , who had lain with him , and not Virginia's husband , who was gone into the Country eight days before . The two fair Cousins jeer'd him most unmercifully , never had a witty man such a task to vindicate himself , or betrai'd a greater confusion . Violanta , who was extremely a lover of mirth , and spoke things handsomly and ingeniously , made her Cousin almost burst with laughing when she related what frights she had put Don Pedro to , whenever , pretending to be between sleeping and waking , she got any t●ing near him . This baiting put Don Pedro , who was still in his shirt , almost out of countenance ; so that it was a long time ere he could recover himself out of the confusion he was in . At last Virginia took pity of him , and left him and her Cousin to themselves , to make up the accounts that were between them , which were of some consequence , for it took up their time from morning till it was noon . From that time , while the Husband was in the Country , the two he-Cousins and the two she-Cousins had frequent meetings , and made their advantages of the opportunity . The Indian being return'd , onely Don Rodrigues far'd the worse for it ; for Don Pedro , by the assistance of the Servants whom his Presents had brought to his Lure , made a shift , for two or three months , to spend most flights with Violanta , who was at her own disposal , and , since her Cousin's marriage , lodg'd in a part of the house whereof she had the command , and which had a back-door that opened into another street . He was so deeply in love with her , that he earnestly wish'd himself married to her , but when he made any Proposal of that nature to her , she so handsomely put off the discourse , that he knew not whether it were out of design , or that she minded not much what he said to her . At last , to confirm the general opinion , that this world is a Stage of perpetual changes , Violanta began to remit much of her passion , and by little and little grew to that coldness towards Don Pedro , that he could not forbear complaining of it , and , not knowing what to quarrel at , charg'd her with infidelity , reproaching her , that she had entertain'd some other Gallant into her favour . But instead of recovering himself by this means into that place in her affections which he had formerly possessed , it made him so insupportable to Violanta , that she did not onely forbear the kindnesses she did him in the night , but could not endure his company in the day time . Yet was he not a jot cast down at it . He , by the charms of a many Presents , prevail'd so far with one of the Gentlewomen , treacherous enough of her own inclination , as that she discover'd to him , that her Mistress was extremely taken with her Cousin's Brother-in-law , who was then just come from the University ; that he was a very handsome young man , and no less in love with Violanta , than Violanta was with him . To act something notorious for the perfidiousness of it , this wicked Wench advised him to pretend himself sick , to send his Mistress notice of it , complaining as if she were the cause of his indisposition , which , by reason of the likelihood of it , might be credited ; and , in a word , to pretend it so seriously , that her Mistress might not be so vigilant , nor stand so much upon her guard , as she had ever done , since she broke off her correspondence with him . Don Pedro plaid his part as well as if he had been an old Actor at it . Violanta perceiv'd not the Mist that was cast before her eyes , and the perfidious Author of the Plot , had no sooner brought her Mistress's new Adonis into that chamber , but she went to open the gate to the jealous Don Pedro. He comes all fury into Violanta's chamber , and surprises her already in bed , and her young Exerciser putting off his cloaths to lay himself by her . He went with his sword drawn streight to his Rival , haply to frighten him a little . The young man had his wits about him , so that taking up one of his shoes , and holding it out as one would do a pocket-pistol , aim'd at Don Pedro's face , so confidently , that Don Pedro , who mistrusted no such thing , and doubted not but that he would have shot at him , slunk down and turn'd of one side , in which interval the young man got out at the door . Violanta , who was resolv'd to make an absolute rupture with Don Pedro , broke out into a laughter , and jear'd at his fear of being pistoll'd with a shoe . He took her abuses so heinously , that he fell a boxing of her ; she had him by the hair ; it came to a bloudy scuffle , insomuch , that at last , the hard-hearted Granadin , having used her so unmercifully , that she was forced to cry out Murder , made his escape into the street , just as Virginia , her husband , and all the servants , arm'd , as it were to engage an enemy , that had beat up their quarters , came into Violanta's chamber . In the mean time Don Pedro gave Don Rodrigues an account of what had passed , and , not losing any time , went and proffer'd his service to the Duke of Ossonne , who was to depart the next day to be Vice-Roy of Naples . Don Pedro expected him at the Port , where they were to embark , leaving his dear Cousin extremely troubled both at his departure and the occasion of it . He continued six or seven years at Naples , much respected by the Vice-Roy , who allow'd him very considerable pensions . He receiv'd also no small summs out of Spain , so that there was not any person in Naples liv'd at ● higher rate than he did , which made him more considerable in Italy than most of your Spaniards , who go thither as much out of a design to grow rich , as the French do to spend their mony . He travell'd to Sicily , made some stay in the more eminent Cities , and , being return'd into Italy , spent two or three years at Rome , as many at Venice , visited all the places he thought worth it ; and , at last , having been fourteen or fifteen years out of Spain , ever in love , or , if you will , ever making it his main business to satisfie his lust , still engag'd in some adventure or other , and more and more confirm'd in his opinion , that a man could not be safely married to a witty woman , an humour took him to put a period to all his extravagant courses , and to return to GRANADA , to see all the friends he had left there . But the greatest motive of his departure out of Italy , was , that his returns of mony fail'd him , through the disappointment of his correspondents ; or , at least , his Exchequer was grown so low , that he had hardly so much as carri'd him to Barcelona . There he sold what cloaths he could spare , to buy him a Mule , and keeping onely the best he had for his journey , he took his way towards his dear Country , without any retinue at all , the servant whom he had brought with him out of Spain being , in all probability , dead of the Neapolitan disease , and his stock so small , as would not haply defray the charges of another . He left Barcelona at the break of day , to avoid the heat , and the importunity of the flies , which in August are very troublesome , so that by nine of the clock he was gotten four or five leagues in his way . He rode through the middle of a pretty large country village , where a certain Duke of Cataloniae pass'd away part of the Summer , as having in that place a fair Castle that stood upon the road . The Duke was an antient man , and had to his Lady a woman of an excellent humour , a great both lover and maker of sport , and about twenty years of age . He was that day gone abroad upon some hunting-meeting , and was not to return till the next . The young Dutchess standing in a Balcony of the Castle cast her eye on our Adventurer of Granada . His goodly presence and the state of his riding rais'd in her a desire to have a sight of him nearer hand ; besides , that she was of an inquisitive nature , and suffer'd few strangers to pass through the Town without sending for them . Though he had resolv'd to bait some leagues off the place where he then was , yet could he not civilly answer a request made to him from the Dutchess with a denial , amounting to no more than his waiting on her onely as long as the urgency of his occasions would permit . She was beautiful as an Angel , and the Granadin was one that felt a certain warmth diffuse it self through his whole body , at the sight of such beauties , though they were not Dutchesses . He , on the other side , was a person every way graceful , and the Dutchess took much pleasure to see men of his making ; to redeem , in some measure , the time she mis-spent with her husband , who , to her great misfortune , thought her so handsome , and was so infinitely taken with the pleasantness of her behaviour , that he imagin'd he never saw her enough , though she were seldome out of his sight . Don Pedro , being a person of excellent parts and good judgment , found the Dutchess much diversion by giving her a relation of his Travels , and soon observ'd her to be of a nature much inclin'd to mirth and a pleasant passing away of the time . She inquir'd particularly concerning the Gallantry at Naples , would needs know whether the Women there have much freedom , and whether the Gallants of Italy were comparable to those of Spain . In fine , Don Pedro was confirm'd by the questions she put to him , that if she were not very well read in the business of Courtship and Gallantry , it was not for want of good-will . She would needs entertain him at dinner to both their mutual satisfaction : soon after dinner he would have taken his leave of her , but she would not by any means permit it telling him her Lord would not return that day , that he must needs be her guest , and very obligingly adoing , that persons of his worth being very rare in Catalonia , they were not to be parted with till some extraordinary necessity forc'd them away , and consequently the happiness of their company was to be improv'd to the utmost . She thereupon led him into a Closet , which by reason of its spaciousness was very cool , adorn'd with Pictures , Porcelane , and other Rarities , and furnish'd , besides all things suitable to the greatness of the person , with a sumptuous Couch , cover'd with a Satin quilt . Having seated him on it , he related to her his adventures at Granada , Sevil , and Madrid , as also those he had met with in Italy , which are not come to my knowledge . The Dutchess heard him with much attention , and he told her at last , that he was resolv'd to marry , if he could but meet with a woman simple enough to secure him , as to those inconveniences which witty women run their husbands into . An Estate I have , continu'd he , plentiful enough , and though she I shall marry have no fortune at all , so she be well brought up , and not over-deformed , I shall not scruple to marry her ; though , to be sincere with you , I should rather make choice of one that were unhandsome , so she were simple , than a handsome one that were not . Ah how strangely do you misapprehend things in my judgement , says the Dutchess to him , or , what do you mean , when you say , well brought up ? I mean a virtuous woman and of good reputation , replies he . And how is it possible a woman that 's little better than a natural fool can be virtuous , says the fair Lady , since she knows not what Virtue is , nay is not in a capacity to learn ? How do you imagine a fool can have any affection for you , having not the apprehension to know you ? She will be wanting to her duty , yet not be sensible of it ; whereas a woman of understanding , in case she should be distrustful of her own virtue , will make a shift to avoid the occasions which may endanger the loss of it . Their contestation took up much longer time , th● Granadine maintaining , that a woman should aspire to no greater knowledg than that of loving her husband , being faithful to him , and careful of the government of her house and children ; and the Dutchess on the other side desirous to convince him , that a simple woman was not able to do any thing of all this ; nay that , though she were handsome , it would not be long e'r she would be thought troublesome ▪ They were both satisfi'd of one another's wit and judgment , and the mutual good opinion they had conceiv'd one of another was soon heightned into an affection , nay , I may say , something yet greater . There was not onely a difference between the Granadine and the Duke , as to age , understanding , and person , but the former was of such an exact composure as the world haply afforded but few like him ; and if he was thought such by his Dutchess , he in requital thought her the handsomest woman he had ever seen . He was bold as a Lyon , and never had the opportunity to be alone with a woman , but he made proffer of his service to her . If it were accepted , he did the best he could ; if offence were taken , he cast himself on his knees , and calling himself first the presumptuous Ixion , he crav'd pardon so ingenuously and with such exquisite hypocrisie , that either his offence was pardon'd , or haply it would not have been taken amiss if he offended again . I never thought , said he to the Magnetick Dutchess , to have met with a person able to force me out of an opinion wherein so many experiences had confirm'd me : but I must withall confess , I never was before oppos'd in it by a person extraordinary as you are , whose soul alone , without making any advantage of your beauty ( which yet defies the world to parallel it ) may exercise what jurisdiction it pleases over all those who have apprehension enough to acknowledge , that your excellencies are greater than those of all other women put together . You have cur'd me of one error , but suffer me to groan under something else which is so much the more dangerous , and hard to be cur'd , by how much I take greater pleasure in my sickness , and satisfie , by enduring it , the noblest ambition man can be capable of . I have now forgot what other hyperboles he drew up together , to engage the Dutchess's virtuous inclinations ; as also what reserves of pathetical impertinences he was forc'd to make use of ; for , he was upon a very hot and dangerous service of Courtship . Nor could I ever learn with what countenance the Dutchess entertain'd a Forlorn of Love and Gallantry so confidently brought up ; whether she receiv'd the amorous charge suitably to the fierceness of it ; or made the weaker resistance out of hope of better quarter . These particulars , though much desirous of it , I could never have any account of , and onely have it from one of the Dutchess's Gentlewomen , since dead in France of the King 's Evil , that the Closet-door was lock'd upon them at two of the Clock , and that they were there together till Supper-time ; and besides what the Gentlewoman said , I know my self by experience , that Opportunity makes the Thief . Night came on , the indulgent Deity of stollen Loves ▪ but Don Pedro and the Dutchess were prejudic'd rather than oblig'd by it , for out of a regard to Civility , and to keep the Servants from talking , ( whose jealousies ever magnifie things to the great prejudice of Truth , a Virtue they are profess'd enemies to ) they call'd for lights , which , being brought , were darkned by the two bright eyes Heaven had bestow'd on the Dutchess , and which then out-vy'd the Stars with their lively sparkling . Her complexion , which now had doubled the hue of its native carnation , appear'd brighter to Don Pedro than the Sun in a Summers day , and his face too had a little touch of the violent inclining to red . But as they were beholding one another with much confidence and satisfaction , an alarm came to the Dutchess , that the Duke her husband was come into the Court. All she could do upon so sudden notice , was , to dispose her much astonish'd Gallant into a Closet where she kept her perfum'd waters , and , having lock'd him in , to cast her self on a Bed. The Duke , who was a man of threescore years of age at least , comes into his Lady's Closet , and finds her fresh as a rose upon the bush . He told her , that a Letter he had receiv'd from the Vice-roy had occasion'd his return sooner than he expected . He was grown very hungry , ordered to be brought him into the Closet what there was ready , and the Dutchess , though she had no great stomach to eat any thing with him , while her Gallant shook , or haply did something else , for fear , yet took a Chair and sat near the Table . She was of a disposition extreamly inclin'd to make sport , and so divertive , as that it , in a manner , retriv'd her old husband into youth again , so much was he pleas'd at every thing she did . It was an ordinary thing between them to lay extravagant wagers , and that most commonly when she had some occasion or humour to get money out of him , which the simple man took great delight to loose , as one that inexpressibly doted on so excellent a woman . He never admir'd her so much as at this time ; She , to heighten his admiration , told him a hundred pleasant stories ; at which the good Duke was ready to burst with Laughing ; for eating with a good stomack , and at the same time laughing very heartily , he was two or three times so near choaking , that they were forc'd to give him such thumps in the back , as he would have taken very unkindly at another time : but through God's mercy , he got no hurt , onely a crum or two miss'd their way down his throat . At last , the Dutchess , who had a malicious humour to make sport at any thing , would needs divert her self at the cost of her imprison'd Gallant . She told the Duke , that it seem'd a long time to her since they had laid any wager ; and that she would gladly lay a hundred Pistols with him , upon such a match and tearms as they should agree upon . The Duke told her he was at her service , and expected what she would propose . The Dutchess made many proposals to him , which she was confident he would not accept ; and at last she ask'd him , whether he would lay any wager , that he nam'd all those things , requisite about a house , that were made of iron . The Duke took her up , though he thought the wager very extravagant , and having call'd for pen , ink , and paper , as soon as they had taken away , and his Almoner said Grace ( for the Duke was a man of good example ) he writ down the names of all the Iron things he could think on ; But such was the Dutchess's good fortune , as that he forgot to set down Keys . She caus'd him divers times to read over what he had writ , and having ask'd him whether he had any thing to add , she folded up the paper , and told him she would take time to examine it , and in the interim acquaint him with an adventure had happened to her , one of the most pleasant he had ever heard of . I was gotten , continued she , presently after your departure , to one of the Balconies of the Castle which look towards the Road , where I had not been long , ere I spy'd passing by , mounted on a Mule , a man of a goodly and graceful presence , who , by the rate of his riding , seem'd to be employ'd upon some business that requir'd more than ordinary expedition . I was very desirous to know what might be the occasion of his haste , and thereupon sent a Page after him to bring him to me . I must needs acknowledge , I never saw a handsomer Man , nor one more likely to make the gravest Matron , or strictest Nun , break their vows of chastity . I ask'd him , Whence he travell'd and What he was ? He gave me an account of himself with so much gallantry and ingenuity , that he enflam'd me with a desire of more of his conversation . I prevail'd with him so far as that he was willing to stay the remainder of the day in the Castle , and give me a relation of his Adventures , which must needs have been very remarkable , and consequently very pleasant in the relation . He acquitted himself answerably to my expectation , and I must confess , I was never better pleas'd with any story in my life ; and I shall not think it much to let you participate of the pleasantness of it . She thereupon acquainted the Duke what had happen'd to Don Pedro at Granada , Sevil , and Madrid , whereat the good man , who made as much sport at a foolish story as any Duke within a hundred miles of him , spent his spleen in such violent and immoderate Laughters , as occasion'd those as well of the Dutchess , as the chiefest of the Duke 's Menial Servants , with whom he innocently liv'd in great intimacy and familiarity . She afterwards acquainted him what had happen'd to her Gallant in Italy , which was also very pleasant , as I have been told , but the particulars I could never learn. Onely this I know , that the Duke laughed so heartily thereat , that Don Pedro himself , lock'd up as he was , could hardly forbear . She told him what an ill opinion he had of all women that pretended to any thing of wit , the reasons which he alledg'd to maintain it , and those which she had urg'd in opposition thereto . At last , having found her husband , and all that were present , nay Don Pedro himself so much sport that they were weary of it , she told the Duke , that the Gallant of Granada , after the relation of his adventures , grew so presumptuous as to make his applications to her , and had done it with so much address , that , not knowing how to take it am● from a stranger , that he was so confident in ● Courtship , as to aim at her enjoyments , she ● so taken with him that it was no hard matter w●● him to perceive it . To be short , to what e●● should I detain you longer , continu'd the Dutchess , such a person may attempt any thing , an● not be thought too confident . We spent mo●● part of the day together , to our mutual satisfaction , and would have been together still , had you not come upon us when I least expected you ▪ I shall not dissemble with you , I was both troubled and surpriz'd at your return . My lovely stranger seem'd to be more astonish'd than I was ; I with much precipitation got him into my Closet of perfum'd waters , whence he hea●s me if he be not dead out of fear : but confiden● in the influence I have over you , and being of my own nature , unwilling to dissemble , even in those things wherein the freedome of my humour might prove prejudicial to me , I would needs find you matter of d●●ersion at the cost of that poor Gentleman , whom I will set at liberty as soon as you are departed to your Chamber , and dismiss him that he may return to Granada , where , he says , he goes to find out a woman simple enough to be his wife . The Dutchess accompany'd her relation with so much ingenuity , freedome , and likelihood , that the Duke began to quit his mirth and to take things in good earnest . He grew pale ; was afraid his Lady had said no more than what was true ; nay , could not forbear asking her for the Key of the Closet , where she said the Granadine was lock'd up . She fell to some other discourse , and thereby heightned both his jealousies and his fear ; he ask'd her a second time for the key of the closet ; she deni'd to give it him . He would needs have it , and started out of his chair in a great fury . Not so fast , my Lord , not so fast , says the Dutchess to him ; before you ask for keys so hastily , pray have the patience , leisurely to read the Inventory you have given me ; you have forgotten to set down , keys , you cannot deny they are usually made of iron , and that you have lost your hundred Pistols , which I accordingly expect to be immediately paid me ; and know withal , that it was onely to convince you that you had lost , as also to put you into so good an humour as that you might part the more freely with your money , that I have entertain'd you with so pleasant a story . Take heed another time you be not so easie of belief , as to receive for true what is pure fiction and Romance . There 's no probability , that so many extraordinary adventures should happen to the same man , and much less , that I should have related such a story , if it were true . The Dutchess spoke this with such a confident indifference , that the Duke was more easily induc'd to believe all she had said was fabulous , than he had been to think it true . He laugh'd at all , as if he had been little better than out of his wits ; he admir'd the miraculous ingenuity of his wife , and oblig'd all his domesticks that were present to a like admiration , who were haply as credulous fools as their Master . Do but see , for God's sake , said he , breaking forth into loud exclamations and laughter , do but see , with what artifices she hath satisfi'd me that I had lost my wager . The Dutchess was ready to burst with laughing , her Gentlewomen were not much behind . Don Pedro in the closet was forc'd to adde to the Dutchess's perfum'd waters , the better to smother his joy . At last having given his Steward order to deliver his Lady the hundred Pistols , he took his leave of her and went to his own lodgings , often telling her , one while , that she was a female Devil , another , that she had a wit and invention beyond the Devil . The servants repeated the same thing after their Master , so that till he was abed and asleep , nothing was talk'd of about the house , but the damnable wit of the Dutchess . In the mean time , the Dutchess being paid the hundred Pistols by the Steward , caus'd the chamber-door to be lock'd ; and having brought Don Pedro out of his imprisonment , not fully recover'd of the fear she had put him into , she press'd him to acknowledge , that a witty and discreet woman may , without prejudice to her honour , salve a misfortune , whereof the very thought would make a simple one die for fear . She would needs have him eat of what her Women had brought up for her self . He intreated her to excuse him , and to dismiss him as soon as might be . She gave him the hundred Pistols she had got of her Husband , with a Gold-chain , and her own Picture , which amounted to as much , and desir'd him to remember her , and to give her an account of his further Adventures . Having thereupon embrac'd him with much affection , she recommended him to the conduct of her Women , who put him and his Mule secretly out at a back-door . He thought it no prudence to lodge in that place , but to ride forward two Leagues , to the Town where he thought to have din'd the day before , when the Dutchess retain'd him . As he rid along , what had hapned to him with the amorous Dutchess was perpetually present to his thoughts . He could not sufficiently admire , at least as he then thought , the readiness wherewith at first sight she entertain'd his affection , even before she knew him ; her confidence to make so strange and pleasant a story to the Duke , which yet was but too true ; and lastly , her subtilty in salving all by applying it to the Wager . He could not also but admire the easie nature and simplicity of the Duke ; he pitied him , and , after all accidents and circumstances weigh'd , was confirm'd more than ever in the opinion , that a witty Woman was of a difficult keeping ; and thence inferr'd , that , if the Dutchess had not been over-confident of her own wit , she would not so easily have executed what she had been so desirous to do , nor have been guilty of a presumption so incredible as to declare it to her Husband . In fine , from all the Adventures he had run through , and all the experiences he had of mankind , he deriv'd a certain confidence , that he should never run the hazard of being unfortunately married , either by not taking any Wife at all , or marrying one so simple , as knew no difference between love and aversion . Amidst these reflections he arriv'd at Madrid , where he found his Cousin Don Rodrigues possess'd of his Father's estate , and married to his Cousin . He understood from him , that Violanta was married ; and that the fair Virginia was gone to the Indies with her Husband . From Madrid he took his journey for Granada . He alighted at his Aunt 's , who entertain'd him with inexpressible kindness , and acquainted him that Seraphina led a Saint's life in the Nunnery , and that her beloved Servant was dead , out of pure grief and indignation that he had not prevail'd with her , to quit the holy life she had oblig'd her self to , and marry him . The next day he went along with his Aunt to see young Laura , Seraphina's daughter , she had been put into a Convent at four years of age , and might then be about sixteen or seventeen . He thought her beautiful as all the Angels together , and withal simple beyond all the Nuns that came into the wo●ld without wit , and were taken out of it ere they got any . He view'd her very seriously , and w●s extremely taken with her beauty . He oblig'd her to speak , and could not but admire her simplicity and her innocence . He doubted not but that he had found out what he sought ; and what made him have a greater inclination for Laura , was , that he had had a great love for Seraphina , and perceiv'd her daughter to be much like her , though incomparably more handsome . He acquainted his Aunt that she was not his daughter , and how that he had some intentions to marry her : His Aunt encourag'd him in his design , and acquainted Laura therewith , who expressed not any either satisfaction or dissatisfaction thereat . Don Pedro took order for the furnishing of his house , hearkned out for such Men-servants as were in some measure remarkable for their sottishness , laid out for Maids as simple as the Mistress that was to govern them , and had much ado to find any . He made her cloaths as rich and sumptuous as any could be had in Granada . All the persons of quality about the City were at the Wedding , and were no less satisfi'd with Laura's beauty , than dissatisfi'd with her want of understanding . The ceremonies of the wedding were over in very good time , so that the new married couple were left alone . Don Pedro order'd his Servants to go to their beds , and having sent away his wife's maids , after they had undress'd her , lock'd the chamber door . Having thus order'd things , Don Pedro , out of a transcendency of prudence , which was the greatest madness in the world , put in execution the most fantastick design that could fall into the imagination of a man , who had all his life been accounted a person of understanding . Being more fool than his wife was simple , he would needs try how far he might trust her simplicity . He set himself in a chair , caus'd his wife to stand before him , and said these words to her , or others haply no less impertinent ; You are now my wife , a happiness for which I hope I shall have cause to bless God as long as we live together . Let it sink very deeply into your mind , what I am going to tell you , and observe it exactly as long as you live , both for fear of offending God , and displeasing me . At all these hony'd words , the innocent Laura made very low courtzies , whether seasonably , or not , is no great matter , and look'd on her Husband as timerously as a Boy newly sent to School would on an imperious Pedant . Do you know , continu'd Don Pedro , what kind of life persons that are married do lead ? I know nothing of it , replies Laura , making a courtzie lower than any before ; but if you will teach it me , I shall be as perfect in it as in my Ave-mary , and then another courtzie . Don Pedro was the most satisfi'd man in the world , to find his wife much more simple than he could well have expected . He drew out of a closet that was in the chamber a suit of Armour , very rich and very light , which he had sometime worn at a magnificent reception , which the City had made for the King of Spain . He put his idiot-wife into them , he put on her head a little gilt Head-piece cover'd with a plume of feathers , girt a short Sword to her side , and having put a Lance into her hand , told her , that the duty of such married Women as would be accounted virtuous , was , to watch their Husbands while they slept , arm'd all over as she then was . She made him no answer ; but with her ordinary reverences , which had not haply been at an end a good while , if he had not commanded her to take two or three turns about the chamber ▪ which she did by chance with so much Majesty , ( her natural beauty , and Pallas-like accoutrements contributing much thereto ) that the over-subtil Granadin was in a manner out of himself for joy to see it . He went to bed , and Laura continu'd in the posture he had left her in , till five in the morning . The most prudent and most circumspect of all the Husbands that ever were , at least who thought himself no less , got up , put on his cloaths , disarm'd his wife , help'd her to put off her cloaths , and having dispos'd her into the bed out of which he rose , kiss'd her over and over , and wept out of pure joy that he had found , as he thought , what he look'd for . He order'd her to lie a bed till it were very late , and having commanded the Maids not to disturb her , he went to Mass , and thence about his occasions ; for I had forgot to tell you , that he had bought an Office at Granada , such as might be that of a perpetual Major or Sheriff . The first night of the Nuptials was spent in the manner you heard , and the Husband was such a Coxcomb as to make no better use of the second . But Heaven punish'd him according to the use he made of his Talent . There happen'd a business , which oblig'd him , all excuses laid aside , to take post the same day , and make all the expedition he could to Court. He had no more time allow'd him than to shift himself , to put on other cloaths , and to take leave of his wife , whom he commanded , upon pain of God's displeasure and his own , exactly to observe , in his absence , the life that married women were to lead . Those who have any thing to do at Court , are uncertain how long it may be , ere they are dispatch'd . Don Pedro thought not to have staid abroad above five or six days , but his business kept him there like a Burre , now sticking to one Courtier , anon to another , for four or five months ; in the mean time , the simple Laura neglected not her duty , spent the nights according to her Husband's order , in armour , and the days that succeeded them in such works as she had learn'd among the Nuns . Much about this time came a Gentleman of Corduba to prosecute a Law-suit at Granada . He was , as to his internals , no fool ; as to his externals , handsome enough . He often saw Laura in her Balcony , and thought her very handsome : he often pass'd and repass'd by her windows , a kind of Courtship ordinary in Spain : and Laura , on the other side , so let him go to and fro , without either knowing what it meant , or indeed having any desire to know . A Citizen's wife , of mean quality , who liv'd over against Don Pedro's house , being of a nature extremely charitable , and concerning her self much in the exigencies of any she saw distress'd , soon took notice both of the affection of the Stranger , and the insensibility of her fair Neighbour thereof . She was a woman could manage a business with abundance of conduct and circumspection , and the principal quality she profess'd , was that of making Matches , and solliciting venereal causes , whether they were just or unjust it matter'd not , so they brought in something to make the pot boil . And this employment Nature seem'd to have design'd her for , as having furnish'd her with all the accomplishments requisite in such as would be eminent therein ; for she had some skill in making of Periwigs , she had a pension from all Chamber-maids , and Waiting-Gentlewomen , to sell their Lady 's cast cloaths and their own , and other things which your meaner sort of Gentlewomen make a great show with ; she distill'd several sorts of Waters , she had some secrets for the beautifying of the body , and above all , she had confidence enough to pretend to some skil in Chiromancy and Astrology , and upon that account , lay under some suspition of being a Witch . She so constantly saluted the Gentleman of Corduba every time he pass'd by her Neighbour's door , that he could not but imagine it done out of some design . He return'd her Salutation , went to her , and with the fame labour became acquainted with her , and improv'd that acquaintance into Friendship ; he made her privy to his Love , and promis'd her a very good reward if she prov'd a successful sollicitress on his behalf to her Neighbour . Upon this encouragement ( instructions she needed not any ) the old piece of Brokery bestirs her self immediately ; she soon prevail'd with the simple Servants to let her in to the Mistress , under pretence of shewing her some rarities which she had to sell ; She commended her beauty , bemoan'd her being depriv'd so soon of her Husband's company ; and , being left alone with her , brought in some discourse of the gallant Gentleman who pass'd by her doors so often . She told her that he lov'd her beyond his own life , and was p●ssionately desirous to become her servant , if so be she would permit him . Truly , truly , I am very much oblig'd to him , replies the innocent Laura , and should gladly entertain him into my service ; but the house is now full of servants , and till some one of them be dismiss'd , I dare not entertain any in my husband's absence . I will write to him about it , if this Gentleman be desirous I should , and doubt not but he will do any thing I shall press him to . The tempting Gipsie needed not so great a discovery to be satisfi'd , that Laura was little remov'd from simplicity it self . She therfore made her apprehend , as well as she could , after what manner the Gentleman was desirous to serve her ; told her he was a person of as great an estate as her husband , and that if she were desirous to make any trial of it , she would bring her , as a present from him , Jewels of great value , and what else she should desire . Alas , Madam ! says Laura , I have so much of what you speak of , that I know not what to do with them . Nay , if it be so , repli'd the Satanical Ambassadress , and that you do not much care whether he make you any presents , do him but the favour as that he may give you a visit . That he may do when he pleases , says Laura , there 's no body hinders him . That will do very well , replies the Old one , but it were better , if none of your Servants knew of it . That 's no hard matter , replies Laura , for my Women lye not in my own Chamber , and I go to Bed without their assistance , and that very late . Take this key , which opens any lock about the house , and , about eleaven at night , he may come in at the Garden-gate , where there is a little pair of stairs that lead to my Chamber . The old Crone upon that took her by the hands , and kiss'd them over and over , telling her she would go and revive that poor Gentleman , whom she had left half dead . How comes he to be in that condition , cries Laura not a little frightned ? 'T is you are the occasion of his death , replies the old tremptress . Laura grew pale , as if she had been convicted of a murther , and would have made protestations of her innocence , if the wicked Agent , who thought not fit to make any further trial of her ignorance , had not cast her arms about her neck , and , assuring her the sick party would not dye , taken leave of her . It may be well imagin'd she was not so neglectful as to leave behind her that miraculous Key , which open'd all doors . There may haply be some body , who ▪ upon reading what is here said of that Key , will think he hath play'd the Critick rarely , when he shall say , that it was enchanted , and that this passage betrays something of fable : but whoever he be , let him know thus much from his most humble Servant , that the M●sters of Families in Spain have such Keys , which they call Mistress-keys , and accordingly take heed another time , how he carps at what he understands not . But now I think on 't , let him take what falls within his narrow apprehension which way he pleases : may I be thought as impertinent as he , if ever I trouble my head with it . Nor shall I care a jot if he think this very digression impertinent ; let him make a Parenthesis of it if he will. I know he is impatient to know what the old woman does . She is just gone to the amorous Gentleman , who is at her house entertaining a Daughter of hers ; one her Mother designs to be her successor in the Discipline of advancing the enjoyments and accommodations of Mankind . Knocking as hard as she could at the door , the Gentleman began to suspect he might be betray'd ; but the Daughter understood it to signifie the happy success of her Mother's intercession , as having learnt from her , and she from the common proverb , that , Who brings good news is not afraid to knock at the door . She comes into the room with an infernal smile in her countenance , and gave him that account of her furtherance of the business , as made him ready to leap out at the windows for joy . He rewarded her very liberally , and expected night with much impatience . It comes at l●st , though never the sooner for his expectation . He gets into the Garden , and with as little noise as might be to Laura's Chamber-door , while she was walking very seriously up and down the Chamber , all in Armour and a Lance in her hand , according to the wise instructions of her extravagant Husband ▪ There was one small light , and that plac'd in a remote corner of the Chamber , the Door being wide open to receive the Gallant she expected ; but he seeing the glimpse of a person all in Armour , made no doubt but there was some treachery in the business . His fear at that time over-master'd his love , how violent soever it might be , so that h● made more haste to be gone than he had to come thither , imagining he could hardly get soon enough into the Street . He went to his Proxey , and acquainted her what danger he had been in . She , to vindicate the sincerity of her procedure , went the next day to Laura , who presently ask'd her , Whether the Gentleman were still sick , and why he came not according to appointment ? He is neither sick , nor hath fail'd to come , repli'd Satan , but finding a man all in Armour walking up and down your Chamber , it frightned him away ▪ Laura at this burst out into a laughter , she could not recover her self out of for a good while , which the Old one knew not how to interpret . At last , not able to laugh any longer , and making a shift to speak , she told her Neighbour , that it must needs be the Gentleman was never married , and that it was she her self who walk'd up and down the Chamber in Armour . The old woman was still to seek what Laura should mean by that , and for a good while could not believe she was well in her wits ; but after abundance of questions and answers , she apprehended what she could never have believ'd , as well , of the simplicity of a young Maid of sixteen years of age , that should know any thing almost ; as the extravagant precaution her Husband had bethought him of to secure his Wives honour . She thought it her best course to let Laura continue in her error till she were undeceiv'd by her expected Gallant , and so , in stead of betraying her surprize at the strangeness of the thing , she joyn'd with Laura in laughing at the fright she had put the Gentleman into . Another appointment was made that he should give his personal appearance at her Chamber that night . The old woman satisfied the Gallant , and both admir'd the sottishness as well of the Husband as the Wife . Night came on , he gets into the Garden , thence up the private stairs , and found his Lady all in Armour , upon duty , as she us'd to be . He embrac'd her though all clad in Iron , and she entertain'd him , as if she had known him from the longest day she could remember . At last he ask'd her , Why she was all in Armour ? She made answer , smiling , that she might not put them off , nor pass away the night in any other posture , and told him , since he seem'd not to know so much , that it was the life of married women , and that to fail in the observance thereof was a very great sin . The crafty Cordu●se had all the trouble in the world to undeceive her , and to persuade her that she was abus'd , and that the Life of married persons was quite another thing . At last he prevail'd with her so far as that she was content he should disarm her , and to learn of him another way of exercising Marriage much more commodious and pleasant than that which her Husband made her practise , which Laura acknowledg'd to be very inconvenient and wearisome . He was not sloathful in disarming her , he help'd also to undress her , as not finding her ready enough at it , and having soon put off his own Cloaths he laid himself by her , and made her confess there was a vast difference between his Precepts of Marriage and those her Husband had given her ; he read her all the Lectures he could upon that subject , and she was so far apprehensive of hi● instructions , as that she grew not weary of learning , plying it very hard as long as her Husband continu'd at the Court. At last she receiv'd a Letter from him , which acquainted her that he was upon his return , and that he had dispatch'd his business at Court , and the Corduba-blade having also dispatch'd his at Granada , the crafty Companion return'd home , without so much as taking his leave of Laura , and I think without the least regret for the loss of her company , nothing being so frail as the Love a Man hath for a Woman that 's little better than a natural Fool. Nor was Laura on the other side less indifferent , but receiv'd her Husband with so much satisfaction , and betray'd so little resentment for the loss of her Gallant , as if she had never seen him . Don Pedro and his Wife supp'd together to the great satisfaction of both . Bed-time came on . Don Pedro went into Bed as he was wont to do , and was much astonish'd to see his Wife in her Smock coming to ly down by him . He ask'd her in a great fury , why she was not in Armour ? So I should indeed , said she to him , had not another Husband taught me a more pleasant way for a Woman to pass away the Night with her Husband . It seems then you have another Husband , replies Don Pedro ? Yea , that I have , says she to him , so pretty a man , and so handsome , that you will be ravish'd to see him ; and yet I know nor when we shall see him , for since I receiv'd the last Letter you sent , I could never set Eyes on him . Don Pedro , smothering the trouble of his thoughts , ask'd her , Who it was ? She could not give any further account concerning him , but in requital proffer'd Don Pedro to shew him what the other Husband had taught her . The unhappy man pretended himself sick , and it 's not unlikely he was so , at least in his mind . He thereupon turn'd from her , and bethinking himself that he had made choice of an Idiot to his Wife , who had not onely done what blemish'd his Reputation , but thought her self not oblig'd to conceal it , he call'd to mind the wholesome advice of the Dutchess , who no doubt would have been pleas'd with the account of this last Adventure of his . He thereupon detested his Error , and was satisfied , though too late ; That a virtuous and discreet Woman knows how to observe the Laws of Honour ; and if , out of frailty , she chance to break them , that she can conceal her miscarriage . At last , taking heart , he resolv'd to submit with patience to a misfortune that was not to be remedied . He continued for a time his pretence of being indisposed , to see whether the Lectures of his Lieutenant had done any thing besides reaching his Wife what he had done better to have taught her himself . They lived together some years afterwards ; he had always an eye over her Actions , and , before he died , ( having had no Children by her ) he left her his whole Estate , upon condition she would become a Nun , and go into the same Convent where Seraphina was , whom he acquainted that Laura was her Daughter . He writ to Madrid , to his Cousin Don Rodrigues , and sent him the History of his Life and Adventures , and acknowledged that his embracing of so erroneous an opinion had reduced him to that misfortune which he feared most of any , and against which he thought he had used the greatest precaution . He died ; Laura was neither troubled at it , not glad of it ; she went into the Nunnery where her Mother was , who finding the Estate left by Don Pedro to her Daughter to be very great , founded a Convent , and became the first Abbess of it . The History of Don Pedro was divulged after his death , and served to satisfie those that made any doubt of it . That , without wit , Virtue cannot be perfect ; That a witty Woman may be Virtuous of her self ; And that a simple Woman cannot be such , without the assistance and good directions of some other . THE HYPOCRITES . The Second Novel . THE most delightful season of the year was putting the Fields and Trees into a verdant Livery , when a certain Woman came into Toledo ; a City , which , as well for its antiquity , as its eminence , takes place of any in Spain . The woman was handsome , young , subtil , and such a profess'd enemy to Truth , that for whole years together , that Vertue came not so much as once into her mouth , and what is yet much more to be admir'd , is , that Truth was never the worse for 't , at least never complain'd of it . She had either the artifice , or the good fortune to be ever very successful in her lies ; and there is not any thing more certain , than that a fiction of her dressing hath sometimes met with approbation of the severest enemies of Falshood . This was a S●●●nce she was so great a professor in , as that her Dictates would have furnish'd the best custom'd Astrolog●rs , the Poets , and the Mountebanks : in a word , this natural endowment was such in her , that the conjunction of it with the beauty of her countenance , in a short time , got her pieces of Gold answerably to her insinuations and the crafty designs she carried on . Her eyes were black , sweet , sprightly , full of gallantry , and yet unmerciful Hectors , that had been convicted of four or five murthers , and stood charg'd with the suspition of above fifty , which could not be fully prov'd against them ; but as for the unfortunate wretches whom they had wounded , it is hard to ghess , nay indeed to imagine , the number of them . For matter of dressing , she had an excellency and happiness in it beyond any of her sex , insomuch that the least pin fasten'd by her hand wanted not its particular grace . For what especially related to her head , she never troubled any for either advice or assistance ; as making her Looking-glass , at the same time , her Councel of State , her Councel of War , and her Exchequer . How fatal must it be for any man to see such a Woman ! since that if he saw her , he could not forbear falling in love with her , and if he lov'd her he could not do it long , and be withal long without trouble . This Lady , accomplish'd as I have describ'd her , came into Toledo just in the close of the evening , much about the time that all the young Gentlemen of quality in the City were preparing for a Mask to be represented at the Nuptial solemnity of a strange Lord , who was to be married to a Lady of one of the best Families in the Country . The Windows were become a kind of Firmament , by reason of the Torches which were placed in them , but much more in respect of the Ladies who look'd out at them ; the great number of lights having restor'd to the streets that day which the night had depriv'd them of . The Ladies of meaner quality clad in their mantles , discover'd to those who beheld them , no more than what they thought most worth the looking on . Many Bravoes , or rather ( to use the modern word ) Trapanners , Blades , and Hectors , were hunting after some prize , a sort of people that great Cities ever were and will be pester'd with , who trouble themselves not much whether their good fortunes be real , provided they be thought such , or at least doubted of ; who never set upon any , but in considerable numbers , and that with insolence enough ; and who , upon their good faces and a short hanger within their breeches , assume to themselves a jurisdiction over the lives of others , and think to make all the women die for love , and the men for fear . O what work would this day have found the soft-headed Complementers and Cajollers of Woman-kind , and what low and pitiful equivocations were there us'd ! But among the rest , a young man , who , of a Schollar , was not long before turn'd Page , was so prodigal of his Rhetorical fooleries before our Lady errant , as if he had thought beyond all language to express how highly he admir'd her . He had seen her alight out of the Hackney Coach that brought her , and was so dazled at the sight of her , that , not content with that , he had follow'd her to the house where she had taken a chamber , and thence up and down to all those places whither she went out of a desire to see something . At last the strange Lady , having seated her self in a place she thought convenient to see the Maskers go by , the eloquent Page , dress'd that day all in linnen , much finer than ordinary , had soon fastned on some discourse with her , he being not the first man she had ever seen . Of all the women in the world , she had the best faculty to engage a young conceited fool upon many impertinencies , and that with the greatest insinuation and most unsuspected malice that could be . Imagine then , if finding this Page a Talker beyond all confidence , whether she engag'd him not to speak much more than he knew . She besotted him with flatteries and commendations , and afterwards did what she would with him . She learn'd of him , that he serv'd an old Gentleman of Andaluzia , Uncle to him who was upon marriage , and upon whose account the whole City was in solemnity ; that he was one of the wealthiest men there of his quality ; and that he h●d not any to make his heir but that Nephew , whom he had a great tenderness for , though he were one of the most dissolute young men in all Spain , one that fell in love with all the women he saw , and , besides the common Slugs , and such as he could command upon the account of his Gallantry or his Presents , had sometimes exercis'd his satyrical violences upon Maids , without any regard of their qualities and conditions . To this he added , that his riots and extravagances had made him a dear Nephew to his Uncle , and out of that reflection was he the more inclin'd to see him married , to try , if upon a change of his condition there would ensue a change of manners . While the Page was revealing all the secrets and concernments of his Master to her , she still by her soothing and admiring interruptions egg'd him on to further di●coveries , making her remarks to those of her company , with what grace and pleasingness he spoke handsome things : and , in fine , omitting nothing that might contribute ought to the undoing of a young man , who had already conceiv'd but too good an opinion of himself . Commendations and applauses coming from a handsome woman that hath some design in it , are dangerous and much to be fear'd . The poor Page had no sooner acquainted Helenilla that he was born at Vailladolid , but she presently breaks forth into praises of th●t City and the Inhabitants of it , insomuch that having run her self out of breath in the commendations of them , even to hyperboles , she told the befool'd Page , that of all she had known of that Country , she had not seen any so handsome and accomplish'd as himself . After this last touch of her flattery there needed no more to make an absolute fool of him . She invited him to see her at her lodging , and it is not to be question'd , whether she gave him her hand rather than any other . He felt in himself such agitations of joy , as made him ever and anon do such thing● as some would have thought him a little crack-brain'd , and he was fully satisfi'd , that a man should never despair of a good fortune how miserable soever he were . The Lady being come to her chamber caus'd the best Chair to be presented to the Page . He was so besotted with his imaginary happiness , that going to sit down before he had well look'd about him , he fell short of the Chair , his britch took acquaintance with the ground , he scatter'd his cloak , hat , and gloves about the room , and had like to have fallen upon a dagger he had , which in his fall got out of the sheath . Helenilla run to help him up , making as much stir as a Tygress robb'd of her young ones : She took up the dagger , and told him , that she could not endure he should wear it any more that day , after the mischief it was like to have done him . The Page got up all he had let fall , and made many pitiful complements sutable to the occasion and the accident . In the mean time , Helenilla made as if she could not recover her self out of the fright she had been put into , and began to admire the neatness of the dagger . The Page told her it came from his old Master , who had sometimes given it to his Nephew , together with a sword and all things belonging thereto , and that he had made choice of it that day before many others that were in his Master's wardrobe , to wear upon some extraordinary occasion . Helenilla propos'd to the Page whether she might not go disguis'd to see after what manner persons of quality were married at Toledo . The Page told her , the ceremony would not be till midnight , and invited her to a Collation in the Steward's chamber , who was very much his friend . He thereupon took occasion to curse his misfortune , and that he was oblig'd to exchange the most pleasant company in the world for that of his old Master , whom the indisposition incident to age confin'd to his bed . He added that being extremely troubled with the Gout he would not be at the wedding , which was kept at a house in the City far from that of the Count of Fuen●alide where the old Marquess his Master liv'd . Being upon taking his leave , he was pumping for some handsome complement , when some body knock'd at the door in as much haste as if they had come for a Midwife . Helenilla seem'd a little troubled thereat , and desit'd the Page to go into a little closet , where she lock'd him up for a longer time than he thought of . He who knock'd so confidently at the door was a Gallant of Helenilla's , who to blind the world she made people believe was her Brother . He was privy to all her leudnesses , and the ordinary instrument of her sleighter pleasures . She immediately gave him an account of the Page who was lock'd up in the closet , and the design she had conceiv'd within her self to squeeze some pieces of Gold out of his old Master , such a design as whereof the execution requir'd no less diligence than subtilty . Having resolv'd how all things should be carried , the Coach-man was call'd and order'd with all expedition to make ready his Coach , though the poor Beasts which had brought them thither from Madrid were sufficiently tir'd . All being in readiness , Helenilla and her retinue ( which consisted of the dreadful Montufar , an old woman called Mendez , venerable for a weighty pair of Beads , and a Matronlike carriage and countenance , and a little pigmey of a Lacquey ) embark'd themselves in that shatter'd Vessel , and gave command to drive into the street , where live the Modern Christians , whose Faith is of a newer fashion than the cloaths they sell . The Maskers were still about the streets , insomuch that it happen'd the Bride-groom , disguis'd as the rest , met the Coach wherein Helenilla was , and saw that dangerous Stranger , who seem'd to him a Venus in triumph ▪ or , to speak a little more hyperbolically , the Sun it self in a Progress . He had such a temptation to her , that a small matter would have put all thoughts of his wedding out of his head , to go and endeavour the conquest of that unknown Beauty ; but for that time he had so much command of himself , as that he smoothe●'d a desire violent enough though it were but just sprung in him . He follow'd the Maskers , and the Hackney-Coach kept on its way towards the Brokery , where in a trice , and without two words to the bargain , Helenilla bought her a suit of Mourning from head to foot , and put the old woman Mendez , her Gallant Montufar , and her little Lacquey into the like , and taking Coach again alighted at the house of the Count of Fuensalide . The little Lacquey went in , enquir'd out the lodgings of the Marquess of Villefagnan , and demanded audience of him for a strange Lady come from the Mountains of Leon , who had some business with him of great consequence . The good man was much surpriz'd at the visit of such a Lady , and at such an unseasonable hour . He setled himself in the bed the best he could ; order'd his rumpled band , and caus'd to be thrust under his back two cushions more than he had before , to receive so important a visit with greater ceremony . This posture was he in , having his Eyes fastened on the Chamber-door , when he perceives , not without the great admitation of his eyes , nor less disturbance of his heart , the disconsolate Montufar , in Mourning down to the ground , accompanied by two Women in the same dress , whereof the younger , whom he led by the hand , and who had some part of her face covered by a thin Hood , seemed to be the most sad , and the more considerable of the two . A Lacquey bore up her Train after her , which had so much stuff in it , as that being held out with advantage , it took up the best part of the Chamber . As soon as they were come within the Chamber-door , they saluted the old Marquess who lay sick a-bed , and gave him a volley of three low reverences , not counting that of the little Lacquey , whose congey was not worth the remembring . Being come to the midst of the Chamber they made three reverences more , all at the same time , and afterwards three more ere they took seats , which were brought them by a young Page , Camerade to him whom Helenilla had locked up in her Chamber : but these three last reverences were such , as if the former had been forgotten . The softer , I mean the kinder , part of the old Man's soul was strangely moved there it ; the Ladies sate down , and Montufar and the little Lacquey withdrew , bare-headed , to the Chamber-door . The old Man all this while put himself to no small torment to requite their complements , and was much troubled for their being in Mourning , before he knew the occasion of it , which he intreated them to acquaint him with , as also upon what account they honoured him with a visit at a time so unseasonable for persons of their quality . Helenilla , who but too well knew , what compassion a weeping Beauty raises in the beholders , opens the sluces of her fair eyes to let out the tears they seemed to be burdened with , and accompanied them with sighs sometimes loud , sometimes low , as she thought fit , taking occasion ever and anon to put out her Ivory hand to wipe her face , which she also thought it not amiss to discover , to shew it was as troubled , as beautiful . The old Man expected with much impatience that she should speak , and began to conceive some hopes of it ; for the torrent of tears which had broke forth at her eyes , was already so far fallen and dried up , that the Lillies and Roses it had oreflown were to be seen , when the old Mendez , who thought it became her to go on with the doleful part where the other had left , beset her self to weep and sob with so much earnestness , that it was some shame to Helenilla to be out-done by a thing that seemed not to have so much moisture in her as the tears she spilt amounted to . Nay , the old Woman thought not that enough , but to have the advantage of Helenilla , beyond all dispute , she conceived a handful or two of hair might do well , and prevail much upon the Auditory . No sooner thought than done ; she made a fearful devastation upon her head ; but the troth on 't is , she spoiled nothing of her own , nor medled with so much as a hair that ever grew there . Helenilla and Mendez were lamenting in this manner , as if it had been upon a wager , when Montufar and the Lacquey , upon a signal agreed betwixt them , were heard at the Chamber-door sighing and weeping , though not so violently as those by the Bed-side , who yet upon that new Consort , took occasion to renew their Lamentations . The old Marquess was out of himself to see so much weeping , and not know the occasion of it . He wept too , as well as he could make a shift to do it ; sobb'd as vigorously as any in the company , and intreated the distressed Ladies , for Heaven's sake , and all in it , to moderate their affliction , and to acquaint him with the occasion thereof , assuring them his life should be the least thing he would hazard and sacrifice to serve them , and regretting his past youth , as being now uncapable to give them effectual demonstrations of the sincerity of his good intentions . They were a little appeased at these words , their countenances appear'd more pleasant , and they thought they had wept enough , because they could not , without some violence to themselves , weep any more . Besides , they were thrifty of their time , as knowing they had not any to lose . So that the old Woman uncovering her Head , to the end her venerable and Matron-like countenance might give her all the credit she stood in need of , began her declamation in this manner . May it please God , out of his omnipotence , to preserve the Right Honourable the Marquess of Ville-fagnan , and afford him all the Health he stands in need of ; though , to say truth , what we come to acquaint him withal be such news , as from which he will derive but little joy , which is indeed the flower of Health : but the misfortune of our misfortune is such , that we must communicate it to others . The Marquess gave himself a thump on the breast with his fist , which at the same time discharged it self of a deep sigh : May it be the pleasure of Heaven that I am mistaken , cries he , but I fear me , this is some new pranck , or rather some extravagance of my Nephew 's , that I am like to hear of . Go on , Madam , go on , and pardon me for interrupting you . The old Woman , instead of making any answer began to weep afresh , so that Helenilla was forced to go on with the discourse . Since you know by experience , said she , that your Nephew is a person , that , of any man , hath least command of his passions , and that you have been often troubled to smother the reports of his violences , you will be the more easily induced to credit that which he hath done me . Being at Leon the last Spring , whither I conceive you had sent him , he meets with me in a Church , and upon the first sight told me such things , as , had they been true , we should both have continued still in that Church to avoid the Hands of Justice , I as a Murderess , he as the dead man I had killed and made ready to be put into the ground . He told me a hundred times that my eyes had murder'd him , nay , he omitted not the least of those flatteries and insinuations which are ordinary among Lovers , who would abuse their simplicity upon whom they have some design . He follow'd me to my Lodging , rode every day up and down before my Windows , and every night importuned all the Neighbour-hood with the Musick he intended onely for me . At last , perceiving that all his amorous addresses prevailed nothing , he with Presents corrupted a Negro-slave that I had , and , through her treachery and advice , surprized me in a Garden we had in the Suburbs . I had no body with me but the perfidious slave ; he had in company with him a man as lewd as himself , and had given money to the Gardener to go an Errand for him to the other end of the Town , upon pretence of some important business . What need I make many words , he set his Dagger to my Throat , and finding nevertheless that I had a greater value for my Honour than my Life , with the assistance of his Complice , he did that by violence , which all his courtship and importunities should never have obtain'd . The Slave made no small stir , and the better to disguise her perdiousness , got a sleight wound in one of her hands , and presently after fell into a feigned swound . The Gardener returns : Your Nephew frightned at the thought of his crime got away over the Garden-wall , with so much precipitation that he let fall his Dagger , which I took up . Yet needed not the insolent young man have been in such fear ; for being not in a capacity to cause him to be staid , I might have had that command of my self as to put a good countenance on it , and dissemble the horrid misfortune that had happened to me . I did what I could , not to appear more sad than I was wont to do . The wicked slave not long after run quite away . I lost my Mother , and I may say , I had with her lost all , if my Aunt , who is here come along with me , had not had the goodness to give me entertainment , which she does so nobly , as that I have the same treatment with her own two excellent Daughters . In her house it was that I heard , your Nephew is so far from thinking of any reparation for the wrong he hath done me , that he is upon Marriage in this City . I have made the greatest haste I could hither , to the end that before I go out of your Chamber , you should give me in money or jewels two thousand Crowns , to put my self into a Nunnery : for knowing as much as I do by experience of the disposition of your Nephew , I could never fancy to marry him , though he and all the Friends he hath should use all the proffers and intreaties that may be to perswade me to it . I know he is to be married this night , but I 'l break off the match if I can , at least make a disturbance he shall hear of while he lives , if you do not take that course to prevent it which I propose to you . And that you may be satisfi'd , added she , that there cannot be any thing more true , than what I tell you , of the violence your Nephew hath done me , behold the very Dagger he set to my Throat ! I wish , God had so pleas'd he had done somewhat more than threatned me with it . Having given over speaking , she beset her self to weeping afresh . Mendez kept still a note above her , and the musical consort at the door , whereof the little Lacquey made the treble and Montufar the base , was no less ambitious to be heard . The old Marquess , who had already given but too much credit to what had been said to him , by the craftiest of all Woman-kind , no sooner cast his Eye on the Dagger , but he immediately knew it to be the same he had sometime given his Nephew . All therefore his thoughts ran upon was to prevent the disturbance which might happen at his Nephew's wedding . He would gladly have sent for him , but he was afraid some body might be so inquisitive as to ask what should be the occasion of his so doing ; and , as it happens our fears are extraordinary when our desires are such , he no sooner perceiv'd the afflicted Ladies making as if they would go and break off the match , which it had cost him abundance of trouble to bring to the posture it was in , but he commands one of the Pages to bring a certain Cabinet , and to take out of it two thousand Crowns in pieces of Gold of four Pistols . Montufar receiv'd them , and told them very exactly one after another ; whereupon the old Marquess , having made them promise to give him a visit the next day , made a thousand excuses to the Ladies , that he was not in a condition to wait on them to their Coach. They got into it very well satisfi'd with their visit , and made the Coach-man drive back again towards Madrid , bethinking themselves that if they were pursu'd , it would be towards Leon. Their Hostess in the mean time , seeing her guests were vanish'd , goes into the Chamber : She finds the Page in the Closet , who could not imagine what reason they had to lock him in there ; she suffer'd him to go his ways because she knew him , or rather because she found all things as should be in the Chamber . Those , who make it their profession to steal , and think of no other way of livelihood , stand in little fear of God , and therefore are so much the more afraid of Men. They are of all Countries , and yet are not of any , and never have any setled habitation . As soon as they have set foot in a place , they make their advantages , and then shift into another . This unhappy profession , which is learnt with so much pains and diligence is different from others : for people quit those out of age , or for want of strength ; but a man seldome quits that of stelling unless it be in his youth , and for want of longer life . It must needs be that those , who follow it so closely , find a strange pleasure in it , since , for that , they hazard a great number of years , which , sooner or later , the Executioner cuts them short of . But alas ! Helenilla , Mendez , and Montufar , were little troubled with such reflections as these their thoughts were wholly set upon the cruel fear they were in of being pursu'd . They gave the Coach-man double the rate he demanded , that he might make the greater haste ; which he honestly did , answerably to his hire ; so that it may be imagin'd that never did hackney Coach make such speed upon the Road to Madrid . They had no inclination to sleep , though the night were far spent ▪ Montufar was much troubled in mind , and , by his frequent sighing , discover'd more remorse than satisfaction . Helenilla , who saw into his very thoughts , would needs divert him with a relation of the particulars of her life , which till then she had kept from him as a great secret . Since I see thou art somewhat out of order , said she to him , I will now satisfie the desire thou hast ever had to know who I am , and to be inform'd of the Adventures that happen'd to me before our acquaintance . 'T were easie for me to tell the● that I am well descended , and give my self an illustrious name , as most do : but I will observe that sincerity towards thee , as that I will discover to thee even the most inconsiderable imperfections of those that brought me into the world . Thou art then to know , that my Father was born in Galicia , by profession a Lacquey , or , to speak more honourably of him , a Serving-man . He had a great veneration for the memory of the Patriarch Noah , for his excellent invention of the Vine , and indeed , abating the inclination he had to the juice of that noble Plant , it may be said of him , that he car'd not much for the temporal goods of this world . My Mother was of Granada , by condition , ( to be free with you ) a Slave : but there 's no contesting with the Stars . She answer'd to the name of Mary , which her Masters had given her , and it was indeed the name she receiv'd at her Baptism , but she would have taken it more kindly if one call'd her Zara , which was her name before she was converted from the Turkish Religion ; for ( since I must tell you all ) she was a Christian onely out of compliance , and conformity , but in heart a Moor. Yet would she often go to Confession , but rather to discover the sins of her Masters , than her own ; and whereas she entertain'd her Confessor much more with the hardships and inconveniences of her Services , than her own imperfections , and made him believe miracles of her patience ; He , being a very holy man , and measuring others by himself , took all for true that she said , and , instead of reproving , commended her , so that who should have been near my Mother at Confession , would have heard nothing but commendations of all sides . You are haply desirous to know how I came to discover so great a secret , and you may well think , I have it not from my Mother ; but I am naturally much inclin'd to pry into things , and young as I was , my Mother never went to Confession but I got as near her as I could to over-hear what she said . Though she were swarthy , or rather black , yet was there in her countenance and making , somewhat that was not unhandsome , and above six Knights , Commanders of white and red Crosses , have courted her favour . She was so charitable , that she divided amongst them all , what was so much desir'd by every one in particular , and she was of a nature so full of acknowledgment towards her Masters , that , to requite , in some measure , the trouble they had been at in her education from her infancy , she did all that lay in her power to bring them every year a little Slave male or female ; but Heaven was not pleas'd to further her good intentions , for all the little half-Negroes died presently after they were born . She was much more fortunate in bringing up the children of others . Her Masters , who lost all their own as soon as they came into the world , made her Nurse to a Child given over by the Physicians , who yet in a short time , through my Mother's tenderness of it , and the goodness of her Milk , discover'd signs of perfect health , and hopes of a long life . In requital of this service , my Mother's Mistress g●ve her her liberty when she died . My Mother is now a free-woman ; she turns Laundress , and proves so excellent at it , that in a short time , there was not a Courtier in Madrid who thought his Linnen well done unless it came from the Turkish Laundress . Now had she leisure and opportunities to put in practice the Lectures which her Mother had sometime read to her , about a familiarity with the people of the other world . She had desisted from that tempting Profession , more out of modesty , and as wearied with the commendations people gave her of being excellent in her Art , than out of any fear of the Magistrate . But now she made it her principal Employment , onely to oblige and pleasure her Friends , and in a short time , she made such considerable acquaintances , and rais'd her self to such credit in the Court of Darkness , that to be a Devil of any reputation there was a necessity of holding a correspondence with her . I speak not this out of any vanity , for I never tell a Lye , added Helenilla , and would not give my Mother the commendations of those excellencies which were not in her ; but indeed I could do no less than give this testimony to her virtue . The secrets she sold , those she reveal'd , and her Oracular faculty in answering questions ( for all which she was pointed at as she went along the Streets ) were but ordinary talents among those of her Nation , in comparison of her experience in the business of Maiden-heads . A crack'd Wench , after she had been under her hands , went for a better Maid than she was before the Miscarriage , and her Maiden-head sold at a higher rate the second time than the first . She might be about forty years of age when she was married to my Father , honest Rodrigues . 'T was the wonder of the whole Quarter , that a Man who lov'd Wine so well would take a Woman that drunk not any , as observing the Law of Mahomet , and one that had her hands perpetually in the Water , as being a Laundress : but my Father made answer , There would be the more Wine for himself , and that Love made all things pleasant . Not long after , he made a shift to get her with child , and , when the time came , she was brought to bed of Me. This joy continu'd not long in our house . For when I was about six years old , a certain Prince would needs put a hundred Lacqueys into Liveries to run down a m●d Bull. My Father being one of those that were made choice of , he drunk that day without any discretion , and going in the valour of his drink to oppose the passage of the furious Bull , he was by him toss'd into several pieces . I remember there were Songs made of him , and that it was said upon occasion of my Father's death , that no body car'd for those of his Profession . It was a good while after ere I apprehended it to be a jear put upon him , as if he wore Horns as well as the Bull ; but ill tongues will be wagging , nay , to forbid people to be abusive would but make them the more such . My Mother was griev'd at my Father's death , I also was griev'd at it ; she took heart and forgot it , I did the like . Not long after , my Beauty began to make people talk of me . There was no small emulation at Madrid , who should take me abroad in a Coach , c●rry me to Plays , and entertain me with Coll●tions upon the Banks of the Masanares . My Mother was as watchful over me as an Argus , which I took very heinously ; but it was not long , ere I was convinc'd it was for my advantage . Her severity , and the high rate she set on me , made the commodity the more valuable , and rais'd an emulation among those whose teeth water'd at me . I was to be his that bid most ; yet every one thought he had had me before his Rival ; and every one imagin'd he found that which was gone long before . A rich Geneva Merchant , whose addresses were onely in private , dazled my prudent Mother's eyes with so much Gold , and discover'd so much sincerity in his procedure , that she answer'd his good intentions as he expected . He had the precedency of all others in my favour , but it cost him dearly . There was a faithfulness observ'd towards him , as long as he was distrustful of us ; but as soon as he seem'd persuaded of our faith , we immediately broke it . My Mother had too great a sympathy for the sufferings of others not to be mov'd at the continual complaints of my Gallants , all persons of quality about the Court , and all very rich . 'T is true , they squander'd not their Gold away as my Geneva man did ; but my Mother knew how to esteem gre●t gains , and yet slighted not the small ; besides , she was very obliging out of a principle rather of charity than interest . The Geneva Blade broke , I know not whether we were the cause of it . There happen'd to be some quarrels upon my account ; the Magistrates visited us , rather out of civility than otherwise : but my Mother indeed had an aversion for young Lawyers and Scholars , and hated no less the Hectors and self-conceited Gallantillo's , who began to haunt us . She therefore thought it her best course to remove to Sevil , made money of all her Goods , and took a return'd Hackney Coach for her self and me . We were basely betray'd by the Coach-man , robb'd of all we had , and my Mother so unmercifully beaten , because she would not over-readily part with what she had , but oppos'd the Villains as much as her strength would permit , that before we could get to a wretched Inn she fairly died at the foot of a Rock . I pluck'd up a good heart , though I were yet but very young . I felt all about the folds of my Mother's cloaths ; but there was nothing to be expected after the exact Searchers that had been there before me . I left her to the mercy of those that pass'd by , not a doubting but that in a great Road , such as that between Madrid and Sevil , there would come by , some people so charitable as to bestow Burial on her . I return'd back again to Madrid ; my Gallants heard of my misfortune , made a contribution to set me up again , so that in a short time I was got into Cloaths , and a House very well furnish'd . About this time was it that I saw thee at a Friend 's of mine of the same Profession , and was immediately taken with thy good endowments . I need not give thee any further account of my Life , since that we have ever since liv'd together . We came to Toledo ; we leave it all in haste ; and so well furnish'd with Money , that if thou hadst as much courage as I thought thou hadst had , thou wouldst be more chearful than thou art . And since the relation I have made to thee hath had the virtue to make thee sleepy , as I perceive by thy reiterated yawnings and noddings of the head , lay it in my lap , and take thy rest . But know , that what ever there may be good and profitable in Fear , before the committing of a crime , proves very base , and very dangerous when it is once committed . Fear ever distracts the mind of the guilty person ; so that instead of avoiding his pursuer , he many times casts himself into his hands . Montufar fell asleep , and the morning broke forth so pleasant and gay , that the birds , the flowers , and the fountains saluted her , each according to their mode ; the birds in singing , the flowers in perfuming the air , and the fountains in laughing or making a noise , which you please ; one 's as good as the other . In the mean time the Marquess of Villefagnan's Nephew , the sensual Don Sancho , was thinking to get up from his new Bride , much wearied , and haply already cloy'd with the enjoyments of marriage . His imagination was full of the beautiful stranger , the dangerous Helenilla , whom he had seen in the Hackney-coach ; and represented her to him wholly admirable : doing thereby a very great injustice to his Wife who was a Lady so handsome and so accomplish'd , that there were not a few in Toledo that sigh'd for her , while she sigh'd to think on the unkindness of her Husband ; and he , fickle Man as he was , wish'd himself in the embraces of an infamous Strumpet , who communicated her self for a small matter to any that had a mind to her . What a strange irregularity is this of our Appetite ! A man that hath a handsome wife of his own , hath a greater inclination to one of his maids . A Noble man , who hath his Table ordinarily furnish'd with Bisques and Pheasants , looks on them with disdain , and calls for a mess of Broath , and the plain Piece of Beef provided for the Servants . Most People are deprav'd in their taste as to many things , and your great Lords more than any . For having greater Estates than they know what to do withall , and being inclin'd still to seek after what they have not , they are drawn in , to do that which is evil , purely out of diversion : and , to compass their enjoyments , they care not much what pains they are at , nor what time and money they spend , nor think it much to be guilty of base importunities to some scornful Wench to obtain that of her , which she sometimes bestows on others without so much as being intreated to do it . All this happens through the just permission of Heaven , to punish Men's inclinations to evil by the very inconveniences of the evil . Ah unfortunate Don Sancho ! Heaven hath been pleas'd to bless thee with those two things , which , of ought this world affords , can most contribute to thy felicity , wealth in abundance , and a lovely person to thy wife ; wealth , to supply those who deserve , yet have it not ; and , because they have it not , are many times engag'd in those unworthy courses to which poverty reduces the most generous spirits : and a wife , equal to thee as to quality and estate , accomplish'd as to both mind and body , beautiful even in thy eyes , and much more in those of others , who see more clearly in the affairs of other people than they do in their own , and , in a word , reserv'd , modest , and virtuous . What dost thou look for abroad ? Hast thou not in thy own house thy second self , a Woman , whose ingenious conversation will delight thee , whose body is absolutely at thy devotion , who is tender of thy honour , careful in manageing thy house , prudent to improve thy estate , furnishes thee with Children , who divert thee in their youth , and will relieve thee in thy age ? What , I say , canst thou look for abroad ? I 'l tell thee in few words , what will be thy fortune ; thou wilt ruine thy self , both as to estate and reputation , thou wilt lose the respect of thy friends , and wilt raise thy self many powerful enemies . Dost thou think thy honour secure because thou hast a virtuous woman to thy wife ? Alas ! what little experience hast thou of the things of this world , and how little reflect on humane frailty ? The surest horse of his feet in the world , and the most at command , slips under an unskilful Rider , and haply gives him a fall . A woman may resist such and such a temptation to do something that 's unhandsome ; and haply transgress in the highest degree , when she thinks her self most secure . One miscarriage is a trap-door to let in several others after it ; and the distance which is between Vertue and Vice , is sometimes but a short day's journey . But to what end are we troubled with all these moral truths , and of what benefit are they , will some body say ? And why does that some body trouble his head so much ? let him make use of them or let them alone , as his convenience shall advise him , however , he may think himself oblig'd to the person who gives them for nothing . Don Sancho was thinking to get up from his wife , when his Uncle's steward brought him a Letter , giving him an account of the strange Lady , who he could not but think had trapann'd him , because she was not to be heard of in any of the Inns about Toledo , where he had caus'd inquiry to be made after her , and in the same Letter intreating him to let him have one of his men to send after the Slut towards Madrid , which way he thought she might be gone , for that he had sent people to all the other great Roads that went to the Towns about Toledo , that onely to Madrid excepted . Don Sancho was out of all patience at this news : he found himself assaulted in that part of his soul which was least able to resist , and was elevated to a strange heighth , to find himself unjustly charg'd with one weakness , though he had been convicted of many . The loss of the mony , and the cheat put upon his Uncle , he was equally enraged at . He made a relation of the business to his wife , and some of his kindred , who were come to visit him the next morning after his marriage ; and persisting in the resolution he had taken to do what he intended , notwithstanding the intreaties of his wife and friends , he slips on his cloaths , eats something , then runs to his Uncle's , and thence after he had learn'd of the Page who had brought the Ladies into the old Marquess's chamber , what kind of Coach they were in , how many in company , and by what marks they might be known , he took post for Madrid , attended by two servants , in whose courage he repos'd much confidence . He rode on four or five Stages with so much speed , that he had not the least thought of the beautiful stranger : but his choler being a little evaporated by so violent agitation of his body , Helenilla reassumed her former place in his imagination , so beautiful , and attractive , that he was several times in a mind to return to Toledo , to find her out . He was a hundred times angry with himself that he had been so far transported upon the trick put upon his Uncle , and often call'd himself an undiscreet person , and an enemy to his own enjoyments , for bruising his body in that manner by riding poste , instead of bestowing his time better in seeking after a happiness , the possession whereof would , in his opinion , raise him to the highest pitch of felicity . While he was in his amorous reflections , he often spoke to himself , as one distracted , and that so loud , that his servants , who were a pretty distance before him , making a sudden stop , would turn about , and in much haste ride back to know what he would have . What reason is there , would he cry sometimes , I should leave the place where I saw her ? Must I not be the most unhappy man in the world , if this Stranger have left Toledo before I get back again thither ? 'T were no more than my desert , for offering to turn Constable , and running with a Hue and Cry after I know not whom . But if I return to Tol●do , continu'd he , without doing any thing , what will they say of me , who would have diverted me from such an enterprize ? Or must I let a sort of trapanning Rogues go unpunish'd , after such an unheard of affront put upon my Uncle , and my own reputation so treacherously wounded . The dissolute young Spark was thus ballancing of things , when , coming near Xetaffa , his servants discover'd Helenilla's Coach by the marks that had been given thereof . They presently cri'd out to their Master , that they had taken the Thieves , and not staying till he came up to them , rode full speed after the Coach with their swords drawn . The Coach-man stopp'd extremely frightned ; Montufar was no less . Helenilla caus'd him to remove out of the Boot , and sate there her self , to see what might be done to remedy so great a misfortune . She saw Don Sancho coming towards her with his sword drawn , and could perceive nothing in his countenance whence she might promise her self any favour : but the amorous Gentleman had no sooner fasten'd his eyes on her who had already so deeply wounded him , but he was immediately persuaded that his servants were mistaken : For it is natural for a man to have a good opinion of what he loves , and thereupon , as if he had known Helenilla from his infancy for a Lady not to be charg'd with any thing unhandsome , he run upon his servants striking at them as hard as he could with the flat of his sword . You Rascals , said he to them , have I not given you sufficient warning to take heed you were not mistaken ? and do you not deserve I should break your arms and legs for so unmannerly stopping a Ladie 's Coach whose very presence might have forc'd you to more respect ? The poor Slaves , who had not been so forward but upon the marks given them by the Page , and saw they had to do with a woman extremely handsome , an object that raises submissions and respects in the most unciviliz'd souls , avoided , by getting out of the way , the fury of their Master , and thought he had reason to be angry , and that it was an excess of his kindness that he had not sufficiently loaded them with blows . Don Sancho , having thus disengag'd his servants , crav'd pardon of Helenilla , and told her upon what ground his presumptuous servants were like to have done her some violence , which she knew as well as himself . He intreated her to consider how apt a person blinded with choler is to be mistaken . Do but see , I beseech you , said he , into what inconveniences servants may engage their Masters ? Had I not been with these Villains that came along with me , they had upon very uncertain appearances put the whole Country into an Allarm , and having the power in their own hands , would have brought you to Toledo , as a Thief . Not indeed but that you are such , added he , composing himself to mildness , but the Robberies you are guilty of are rather those of hearts than any thing else . Helenilla acknowledg'd the indulgence of Heaven towards her , in bestowing on her a face which pleaded her exemption from punishment , notwithstanding the many leudnesses she was ordinarily guilty of , and assuming a confidence which banish'd the fear she had been in , she answer'd Don Sancho with much modesty and in few words , as knowing that for one to be over-earnest in disclaiming a thing laid to his charge increases the suspicion of his guilt . Don Sancho could not but admire he should meet with what he sought , after so strange a manner ; and , besotted as he was , thought Heaven prosper'd his designs , since it had prevented him from returning to Toledo , as he had several times thought to have done : which no doubt had been to avoid that good which he sought after with so much earnestness . He ask'd Helenilla her name , and the place of her abode at Madrid , and intreated her not to take it amiss if he waited on her thither , to confirm the proffers he had made her of his services . Helenilla gave him such an account of both as he was for the pr●sent satisfi'd with , and told him she should think her self very happy to receive his visits . He proffer'd to wait on her all along the way , but she would by no means permit it , representing to him that she was married , and that her Husband was to meet her in a Coach , and whisper'd him in the ear , that she was somewhat distrustful of her own servants , but above all stood in fear of the displeasure of her Husband . This slight expression of confidence rais'd in Don Sancho an imagination that she had some kindness for him . He took leave of her , and , carryed more upon his own hopes than the Post-horse he had under him , ( if I may so say ) he set forward towards Madrid . He was no sooner arriv'd but he made enquiry after Helenilla and her habitation , according to the directions she had given him . His servants were tir'd to find her out , and the endeavours of his friends were not spar'd , yet all to no purpose . Helenilla , Montufar , and the venerable Mendez , were no sooner got to Madrid but they were thinking which way to get out of it . They were sensible they could not avoid the Cavalier of Toledo , if they staid there , and that if they gave him a more particular account of their persons and quality , they should find him as dangerous an Enemy , as they thought him then their passionate Servant . Helenilla put all the goods she had into a sure hand , and the very next day after her arrival , putting her self and her train into the habit of Pilgrims , she took her way towards Burgos , the place where Mendez was born , and where she had still a sister living , of the same profession with her self . In the mean time , Don Sancho out of all hopes of meeting with Helenilla , returns to Toledo , with so much shame and confusion , that from his departure out of Madrid till he came to his own house , he was not heard to speak one word . After he had saluted his wife , who entertain'd him with thousands of caresses and kindnesses , she gave him some Letters from his Brother , wherein he found that he lay very sick at one of the chiefest Cities of Spain , where he possess'd the greatest dignities of the Cathedral Church , and was one of the richest Clergy-men in that Country . He stai'd but one night at Toledo , and the next morning took Poste , to go and see his Brother recover'd , or possess himself of what he left if he di'd . While Don Sancho is upon his way to his Brother , Helenilla is upon hers to Burgos , having conceiv'd a dissatisfaction of Montufar greater than the love she had sometimes born him . He had express'd so little resolution , when Don Sancho and his servants stopp'd the Coach , that she made no doubt but he was an arrant coward . Out of this reflection was he become so odious to her , that it was with some violence to her self that she could endure the sight of him , insomuch that her thoughts were wholly taken up to find out some way to be rid of this domestick Tyrant : and till it were done comforted her self with the hope of seeing her self ere long at liberty and her own disposal . This advice was given her by Mendez , which prevail'd the more upon her , for that it was fortifi'd with all the reasons which her prudence could suggest . She could not endure , that in a house , where she was to live , there should be any Montufar to command her , who should have the Mistress of it , at his devotion ; and , not doing any thing towards it , spend what they both had much ado to get . She perpetually represented to Helenilla the wretchedness of her condition , comparing it to that of the Slaves emploi'd in the Mines , who to enrich their Masters with the Gold which they take so much pains to force out of the earth , and instead of being better treated for their endeavours , are many times rewarded with blows . She would be always telling her , that Beauty is a flower , and consequently of no long continuance , and that her Looking-glass , which then represented to her but what was most amiable , and ever spoke to her advantage , would soon , entertain her with objects she should be little satisfi'd with , and tell her such news as she should not be well pleas'd at . Assure your self , Madam , said she to her , that a woman once turn'd of thirty , loses something particular of beauty every six months , and makes new discoveries every day , either in her body or face , of some spot , or some wrinckle . 'T is the malice of Time to make young Women old , and to make old Women wrinkled . If a Woman that 's grown rich , at the cost of her modesty and reputation , meets nevertheless with the contempt and reproaches of the world ; what horrour must she needs raise in people , who through want of conduct is reduc'd to both poverty and infamy ? upon what ground can she hope to be reliev'd in her misery ? If with the wealth you have made a shift to get , by such courses as are not approv'd of by all the world , you rais'd the fortunes of some deserving virtuous person , who would in requital marry you , it were an action acceptable in the sight of God and Men , and the end of your Life would expiate the beginning of it : but to cast your self away as you do , by being at the diposal of a Raskal , as lewd as cowardly , one whose great atchievements consists in the trappanning of Women , who yet are never gain'd by him but with Threats , nor kept but by Tyranny , is , me-thinks , the direct way to bring your self to the greatest extremities imaginable , and to be the Author of your own ruine . With these and the like arguments did the judicious Mendez , who was much better at speaking than doing , endeavour to exasperate Helenilla against Montufar , whom she still lov'd , though rather because she was accustom'd to it than that she could give any reason for it ; as indeed having too long experience of his manners , not to have found out of her self all the specious inducements laid down to her by her old Remembrancer . Yet did they not prove ineffectual . Helenilla took them in very good part , and the more readily for that Mendez advis'd her to things which she her self would be not a little the better for , if she should put them in execution ; so that perceiving Montufar coming up to them , being to go together to Guadarrama , where they were to dine that day , they put it off to another time to consider of the course they should take to be rid of him , so as never to have a sight of him again . All Dinner-time he seemed to be indispos'd , having no stomach at all to any thing , and as he rose from table , he was taken with a shivering , and not long after with a violent feaver , which stuck close to him the rest of that day and all night ; and the violence of it being augmented towards the morning , put Helenilla and Mendez into good hope● the feaver would do them a courtesie , though 't were onely to free them from further trouble how to shake him off . Montufar finding himself so weak as that he was not able to stand , told the Ladies they must not stir from Guadarrama ; that a Physitian must be had , what ever it cost ; and that all imaginable care should be taken of him . This was said with so much imperiousness and authority , as if he had spoken to Slaves , and that their Lives and all things else were absolutely at his disposal . His Body in the mean time became more and more weak of the Feavour , which had reduc'd him to such a condition , as that , had it not been for his often calling for drink , he might have been given over for a Dead man. There was no small stir about the Inn , that a Confessor was not all this while brought to him , that he might , as a good Christian , discharge his Conscience in this world , before he took his journey for the next . At last , while the Good man was gone for , Helenilla and Mendez , making no doubt but the Feavour would carry him away , came to him , and sitting down on both sides of his bed , Helenilla broke her mind to him in these tearms . If thou hast so much memory left , dearest Montufar , as to remember after what manner thou hast ever liv'd with me , that is , how thou hast behav'd thy self towards one who had lay'd the greatest obligations imaginable upon thee , as also towards Mendez , a person venerable upon the account of her Sex , her Age , and her Virtue , thou wilt not be so fond as to imagine , I should importune God Almighty for the recovery of thy health : but though I were as desirous of it , as I have reason to wish thy destruction , yet is there a necessity we poor mortals should comply with his holy disposal of us and ours , and that I should offer up , my self , what sometime I had most doated on , and had been most dear to me . But to deal freely with thee , we begin to be so weary of thy Tyranny , that our separation was unavoidable , and , if God had not brought things to this pass , we should have had that consideration of our own happiness as to have endeavour'd it otherwise . Thou art going with all expedition to the other world , we envy thee not the good entertainment thou wilt find there : but , hadst thou been ordain'd to make any longer stay here , we should , to avoid thy insupportable company and behaviour , have remov'd into some part of SPAIN , where we should have thought no more of thee , than if there never had been any such thing as thou art in the world . Thou think'st life sweet , but if thou consider well how thou hast liv'd , thou hast much reason to take thy death kindly , since Heaven , for reasons unknown to men , sends it thee in a more honourable way than thou hast deserv'd , permitting a Feaver to do that , which the Executioner does to pe●sons less wicked than thou hast been , or Fear to such white-liver'd cowardly Raskals as thou art . But , my dear Montufar , before our final separation , speak to me sincerely once in thy life . Is it true , that thou didst really expect I should stay here to look to thee and nurse thee up ? Alas , suffer not these vanities to come into thy mind , so near thy death . So little regard have I of thy welfare , that were it to restore thy whole Race , I would not stay a quarter of an hour here . Make friends , and get into the Hospital , if thy Disease do not dispatch thee the sooner ; and since all the advice I ever gave thee hath been for thy good , do not slight the last I am like to give thee . 'T is this , my poor Montufar ; Not to trouble thy self to send for any Physician , as knowing , he will forbid thee the drinking of Wine , which , without any Feaver , is enough to make an end of thee in four and twenty hours . While Helenilla was making this Funeral Sermon to her once much beloved Montufar , the charitable Mendez ever and anon felt his Pulse , and laid her hand on his forehead ; and perceiving her Mistress had given over speaking , she would needs also give him a departing Lecture . Your Lordship's head , said she to him , burns extremely , and I am much in fear this unhappy accident will be the occasion of your marching off to see your friends in the other world , without affording you the time to come to your self again . Take therefore this pair of Beads , added she , and fall devoutly to your prayers till such time as the Confessour comes . You will be so far in your way as to the discharge of your Conscience . But if credit may be given to the Historiographers of the Prison for Malefactors at Madrid , who have so often had occasion to spend their Pens in setting down your atchievements , your Lordship 's exemplary life may well exempt you from much Penance ; besides that , God , who is very merciful , will no doubt put to your account in Heaven , the glorious progress you made bare-shoulder'd through the principal Streets of Sevil , in the sight of so many people , and guarded by Beadles , and other Officers of the Garrison of common Rogues , Cut-purses , and House-breakers . You may also produce as an acquittance for your further discharge , the Voyage you made by Sea , during which , viz. for the space of six years , you did many things not unpleasing to God , taking much pains , eating little , and being still in danger , and consequently the more devout ; but what is more considerable , is , that you were hardly twenty years of age , when , to the great edification of your Neighbour you began that holy Pilgrimage . Moreover , it is very probable you will be well recompens'd in the other world for another thing , which is , your care , that the Women who have had any dependance on you , should not be idle or want something to do , making them work , and live , not onely by the labour of their hands , but that of their whole body . To this I may add , that if you dye in your Bed , you will put a pleasant trick upon the Judge of Murcia , who hath solemnly sworn , he would sentence you to dye upon the Wheel , who expects the satisfaction to see it ; and who must needs be enrag'd when it shall be told him , that you dy'd of your self , without the assistance of any third person . But I trifle away the day here in talking , and never think it is time to set forward on the journey we have a desire to make . Farewell , dear Friend that hath been , receive this last Hugg as heartily as I bestow it on you , for I think we shall never see one another again . With which words Mendez casting her arms about his neck embrac'd him with so much kindness , as that , had she us'd a little more , it had stifled him : Helenilla did the like , and with that Complement left the Chamber , and , without calling for any account , soon after , the Inn also . Montufar , who was us'd to their Abuses , who had also the faculty to return them as good as they brought , and who fondly imagin'd all they had said to him , was onely for his diversion , look'd on them as they departed from him , without the least suspition , more inclin'd to conceive they went to give order for his Broths . He soon after , out of pure security , fell into a little Drowsiness , which held him so long as that the two Gentlewomen might well be gotten a League or better in their way , before he was perfectly awake . He ask'd the Hostess for them , who told him they were gone abroad , and had given order he should not be disturb'd , for that he wanted sleep very much , having not clos'd his Eyes all the night before . Upon this account of them , Montufar began to believe , the Ladies had spoken to him in good earnest . He swore at such a rate as would have made some think the Earth might open and swallow down the Inn and all in it ; he threatned even to the very way they travell'd on , and the Sun that lighted them . He would needs get up to put on his Cloaths , and had almost broke his Neck in attempting it , such was his weakness . The Hostess endeavour'd to excuse the Ladies , and did it the best she could , but with such impertinent Reasons that the sick man was the more enrag'd , and fell out with her . He was so incens'd that for four and twenty hours nothing went down his throat , and that diet with abundance of rage and fury prov'd so effectual , that after the taking of a certain Broath , he found himself strong enough to pursue his fugitive Slaves . They were got as far before him as they were able to travel in two days ; but two Hackney Mules , he fortunately met with upon their return to Burgos , contributed as much to his design as it prov'd fatal to that of the two counterfeit Pilgrims . He overtook them within six or seven Leagues of Burgos . They grew pale , and then blush'd when they saw him , and excus'd themselves , if any such thing could be done . Montufar smother'd his anger , for very joy that he had found them , which he could not forbear expressing in his very countenance . He first broke forth into a Laughter at the trick they had put upon him , and rais'd them to such security , that they thought him the veriest Sot they had ever met with . He thereupon made them believe they were out of the way to Burgos , and having ( to bring them into it ) led them among Rocks and Precipices , such places as he knew no man travell'd through , he drew a long Dagger , an Instrument for which they had ever had a great respect ; and commanded them very imperiously to make present delivery of what Gold , Silver , and Jewels they had . They thought at first with their tears to have pacifi'd him so far as to bring the business to some composition . Helenilla was very prodigal of them for her part , casting withall her arms about his Neck ; but the unmerciful Hector grew so insolent upon their submissions , that he would not hear of any thing by way of treaty , and once more gave them the peremptory word of command , allowing them but half a quarter of an hour to resolve whether they would deliver or no. There was no way but to sacrifice their Purses to the safety of their Persons , so that with much regret they parted with what was dearer to them than their very entrails . Yet was not Montufar's revenge satisfi'd with that . He pull'd out of his Pocket a parcel of Whip-cord which he had bought on purpose for such an execution , and having ty'd them to several Trees one against the other , he told them , with a treacherous smile , that , out of a certain knowledge he had of their negligence in doing Penance from time to time for their sins , he would , for the good of their souls , give them a little discipline with his own hands , that they might remember him in their Prayers . The Sentence pronounc'd was immediately put in execution , with branches of green Broom that grew thereabouts in abundance , he having so much mercy in his justice as not to do it with the Whip-cord , whereof he had had himself experience both of the weight and smart , notwithstanding the grave reproaches of Mendez not long before to that purpose . Having disciplin'd them till he grew weary , at the cost of their poor skins , he sate him down between the two Patients , and turning himself to Helenilla , entertain'd her somewhat to this effect . My dearest Helenilla , said he , be not so much displeas'd with me , for what hath happen'd between us , till thou hast considered my good intention in it , and thereupon reflected , that every one is oblig'd in conscience to follow his vocation : it is thine to commit leud actions and to be mischievous ; it is mine ( the world consisting of good and evil ) to punish leudness and mischief where I meet with them . Thou know'st better than any one , whether I discharge my duty as an honest man should , and thou art to assure thy self , since I chastise thee so heartily , that I love thee no less . Were it not that it is more pardonable in me to be tender of my duty , than inclin'd to compassion , I should not leave a Gentlewoman so well descended , and so virtuous , stark nak'd ti'd to a Tree at the mercy of the first that passes by . Thy illustrious birth , which thou not long since gavest me an account of , deserves another destiny ; but be ingenuous , and acknowledge thou wouldst do no less thy self , if thou wert in my place . What will prove thy greatest misfortune , is , that , having been so common as thou hast , it will not be long ere thou art known , and then it is to be fear'd , that out of a Maxim of Policy , to the perpetual terrour of publick sinners , order will be given for the burning of this mischievous Tree , whereto thou art as it were incorporated , together with the wicked fruit that grows on it : but in recompence , if thou hast onely a fear of all the evils thou bringest on thy self , thou wilt one day make very pleasant relations of thy adventures , and have this to adde , that , by the patient suffering of one hard night , thou shalt have acquir'd an excellency , which will be much talk'd of amongst the many other thou art Mistress of already ; and that is , my dear quondam-acquaintance , the knack of being able to sleep standing . But the charitable Mendez might justly quarrel at my incivility , if I should continue my discourse any longer to thee , without so much as turning my face towards her , who was so free of her advice and assistance in my sickness : and I should be much wanting as to the duty I owe my Neighbour , if I should not out of a like motive of charity give her some advice suitable to the present posture of her affairs . They are indeed , added he , turning towards Mendez , in a much worse condition than you haply imagine ; recommend your self therefore earnestly to the goodness of God , though it be the first time you ever did it : let your many wrinkles be as many remembrancers of the decays of your Microcosm , and your inability to overcome this days persecution ; were it the pleasure of Heaven you might have a Confessor as easily as it is certain you stand in need of one . Not but that you may derive much quiet of thought and conscience from the exemplary life you have led ; since you have always been so excessively charitable , that , instead of repining at the imperfections and miscarriages of others , you have repair'd those of an infinite number of young Maids . Besides , shall there be no account made for the pains you have taken in studying the most occult Science● ? 'T is true , the Inquisition lov'd you never the better for it , nay , bestow'd on you some publick marks of its disaffection ; but you know , it consists of knowing men , and that there is ever an envy and emulation between persons of the same profession . Nay , they do much more , that is , they are far from any confidence of your salvation ; but it matters not , Custom makes all things tolerable , even in Hell it self , where it cannot be but that you must expect much kindness from the Inhabitants of the place , as having held a great correspondence with them during your living here . I have but a word more to tell you , which is , that I might have chastis'd you much after another manner ; but it came into my thoughts , that it is ordinary with old people to become children again ; that you are old enough to be return'd to your first state of innocence , and consequently that a Rod was a more proper instrument to punish you for the raskally childish trick you put upon me , than any other : and so I take my leave , recommending the care of your persons to your own dear selves . Having thus had the satisfaction to return their abuses , he went his ways , and left them rather dead than living , not so much through the grievousness of the chastisement they had receiv'd , as that he had carried with him all they had , and left them alone , bound to their good behaviour in a place , where , for ought they knew , they might become food for the Wolves . They were very mournfully looking one upon the other , without saying any thing , when there passes by between them a Hare , which had not gone far ere they perceiv'd a Dog in pursuit of her , and at some distance after the Dog , a Gentleman on Horse-back , and that no other than Don Sancho of Villefagnan , who was come to Burgos , to see his Brother , whom he heard to have lien sick , and with whom he then sojourn'd at a Country house he had not far off thence , whither he was come to take the air . He thought it a strange spectacle to see two Women bound in that manner to Trees , and was much surpriz'd when he finds in the countenance of one of them , that of the beautiful Stranger he had seen at Toledo , whom he had made so much enquiry after at Madrid , and who was perpetually present to his imagination . But whereas he had , upon the first sight of her , conceiv'd a strong impression that she was a Woman of quality and married , he continu'd for a while in some doubt whether it were she , as finding it a hard matter to be convinc'd , that she durst presume to come so far in so poor an equipage , as he might perceive by her cloaths : but the countenance of Helenilla , which , though cast down and betraying a certain fright , had lost nothing of its beauty , satisfi'd him at length that he had found what had cost him so many desires and disturbances . He lifted himself up upon the stirrups , and look'd all about him to see if he were all alone , and he was simple enough to fear it was some diabolical illusion ( God so permitting it ) sent to punish him for his debauches and sensuality . Helenilla for her part had a reflection that was not much better , and was no less in fear , that Heaven had made choice of that day , to bring about her all those who had any thing to call her to an account for . Don Sancho beheld Helenilla with much astonishment ; she him with much distraction , each of them expecting the other should first speak ; and Don Sancho was at last going to fall into some discourse with her , when he perceives one of the Pages coming in full speed towards him , whereupon advancing to know what the matter was , the other told him , that the young Gentlemen , his Cousins , were together by the ears ready to kill one another . He made all the haste he could , follow'd by the Page , to the place where he had left his company , and finds four or five of them in the heat of their drink railing one at another with their swords drawn , and , at some distance , employing their drunken valour in cuts and slashes , which cost some of the adjacent Trees the loss of many a fair and hopeful branch . Don Sancho , enrag'd at his being depriv'd the pleasant vision he had lost , upon so frivolous an occasion , did what he could to appease those irreconcileable , yet not very dreadful , enemies ; but his arguments , his intreaties , and his menaces had prevail'd but little with them , if the weariness they were in , and the wine which disturb'd their brains had not laid them so often on the ground , as at last to fasten them to it , and set them a snoring as peaceably as they had at first with too much violence fallen out . Leaving them so quieted of themselves , Don Sancho took his way back again towards the happy Tree , unto which he had left the Idol of his heart in a manner metamorphos'd ; but his astonishment not to find there what he sought for , was greater than it had been upon the sight of her before . He rode about it several times to see if with earnest looking he might find what was not there ; and not satisfi'd with that , look'd all about him , yet could discover nothing but a sad Wilderness ▪ he rode up and down to all the places thereabouts , and returns again to the Tree , which , dull Plant as it was , never stirr'd for all the trouble he put himself to . Don Sancho , as I told you , had such a devotion for the female sex , that he could love any Woman at the first sight : but to compass his desires , if mony would not do , he would spare no courtship , no addresses , no submissions , no services , no importunity to do it . This you 'l say was the onely way to make a man a Poet , if he were capable of it . Don Sancho indeed could do pretty well at it , and was very happy in the humouring of any accident good or bad : and whereas the odness of the subject given a Poet heightens his fancy , if he have it any thing strong , he thought the adventure had happen'd to him so strange , that it would have been insensibility in him , great as that of the Tree it self , not to say something to it . Having therefore alighted , he discover'd his Poetry to it in these words , if it be true at least , that he was as great a Fool as I am told he was . O most happy , and most to be envi'd Tree ! since thou hast been felicifi'd with the embraces of her whom I love , though I have no great knowledge of her , and whom I would not know but to love her , may thy leaves be mingled among the Stars , may the sacrilegious Ax never offer the least violence to thy sacred and tender bark ; may the Thunder bear a respect to thy ●oughes , and the worms of the earth to thy roots ; may the harsh Winter spare thee , the Spring enrich thee , may the loftiest Pines envy thee ; and , to conclude , may Heaven protect thee . While the vertuous Gentleman was exhausting himself in fruitless regrets , or , if you will , in bemoaning Po●tical ejaculations , which are of greater impo●●ance th●n any other , and which it is too violent 〈◊〉 ●●●●cise for a man to make use of every day ; his ●●●●●nts , who knew not what was become of him , after a good while 's search , found him , and came about him . He return'd to his Brother 's very melancholly , and , if I am not mistaken in wh●● I have been told , he went to bed suppe●less . But 't is not easily credible , how many irons one that tells a story , or writes a Novel , may have in the fire at once . He that tells the story , it being suppos'd he speaks to more than one , is troubled many times to ghess at what circumstances of it the greatest part of his Auditory sticks , and is impatient to have it prosecuted : the other , though it may happen he hath to do but with one at a time ( for , now the world grows more and more learned , people think it more edifying to read things of that nature themselves ) is subject to the same inconveniences , not knowing where the Reader would have the design prosecuted , where interrupted by some unthought-of accident . This brought into my thoughts , that the Reader I have now to do with , may think I leave him too long in suspence , as being haply impatient to know , by what enchantment Helenilla and Mendez had been snatch'd away from the sight of the amorous DON SANCHO . Let him have but ever so little patience ; I am just going to tell him . Montufar upon his departure from them was much pleas'd in himself at the piece of justice he had done ; but as soon as the fury of his revenge began to admit remission , his Love was proportionably re-inflam'd , and represented Helenilla to his imagination more beautiful than ever he had seen her . He concluded from her great patience in receiving so cruel a chastisement ( when she saw there was no remedy but to endure it ) that she must needs be of an excellent and tractable disposition , and much inclin'd to forget and forgive injuries . He consider'd with himself , that what he had taken away from them would be soon spent , and that her Beauty was a setled and constant revenue to him , while he continu'd in her favour , the want of whose company he already thought insupportable . Upon these considerations , he made all the haste he could back , and the same barbarous hands which had with so little remorse fasten'd to the Trees the two Fugitives , and had afterwards so unmercifully swept their back-sides with good green Broom , knock'd off their Chains , I would say , cut asunder , or unty'd their Cords , and se● them at liberty , while Don Sancho was Christianly employ'd in reconciling those of his Drunken company who were fallen out . Montufar , Helenilla , and Mendez , became good Friends again as they went along , and having reciprocally promis'd to forget all dissatisfactions and differences , embrac'd one another with as much tenderness for their reconciliation , as regret for what was past ; doing just as the Great ones do , who neither love nor hate any thing , and who accommodate those two contrary passions to their advantages , and the present state of their affairs . They held a Council concerning the way they should take . Their Politicks advis'd them to forbear going to Burgos , where they might be in danger to meet with the Gentleman of Toledo : They therefore made choice of Sevil for their retreat , and it seem'd to them that fortune seconded their design , since that , as they came into Madrid-Road , they met with a Mule-driver , who had three return'd Mules he could dispose of , and which he was glad to let them have to carry them to Sevil , upon the first proposition made by Montufar to that purpose . He treated the Ladies upon the way very civilly , to make them forget the ill treatment they had receiv'd from him . They at first were somewhat distrustful of his insinuations , and resolv'd to be reveng'd on him upon the first opportunity : but at last , more out of policy than any consideration of virtue , they became greater friends than ever . They bethought themselves , that Discord had ruin'd the greatest Empires , and were convinc'd , that , in all appearance , they were born one for another . They play'd not any trick of their Profession in their journey to Sevil ; for having their thoughts sufficiently taken up with their removal out of a Country where enquiry might be made after them , they were afraid to run themselves into new inconveniences , which might hinder their going to Sevil , where they had great designs to carry on . They alighted a League short of the City , and having satisfi'd the Mule-driver , made their entrance into it at the close of the Evening , and took up their Lodging in the first Inn they came to . Montufar took a House , furnish'd it , but meanly enough , and put himself into a black Suit , a Cassock , and a long Clo●k . Helenilla put her self into the habit of a Religious woman , having her hair so closely imprison'd , as there was not ought to be seen ; and Mendez , clad like a devout Matron , got her a pair of Beads , of such bigness as might well serve as Case-shot for a small piece of Ordnance . For some days immediately after their arrival , Montufar walk'd up and down the Streets , habited , as I have describ'd him , with his Arms a-cross , and casting down his Eyes when ever he met with any of the female Sex. He cry'd out ever and anon , with a voice that would break the very stones : Blessed be the most blessed Sacrament of the Altar , and the ever-happy Conception of the immaculate Virgin , with several other exclamations of the same kind . He caus'd the same things to be repeated by the Children he met with in the Streets ▪ and got them together many times to make them sing Hymns and godly Songs , and to teach them their Catechism . He often visited the Prisons , preach'd to the Prisoners , comforted some , ministred to others , bringing them Victuals , and many times carrying from the Market a heavy Basket fill'd with such things as he had either begg'd or provided for them . Oh detestable Rogue ! it seems there wanted onely thy turring Hypocrite , to make thee the most accomplish'd Villain the Earth ever groan'd under ! These virtuous actions , done by the greatest enemy to Virtue of all mankind , in a short time rais'd him into the reputation of a Saint . Helenilla and Mendez , for their parts , did such things as made people begin to talk of their Canonization . One pretended to be Mother , the other , Sister of the blessed Brother Martin . They went every day to the Hospitals ; waited on the sick , made their beds , wash'd their Linnen , and , if they wanted , accommodated them at their own charge . Thus were the three most vicious Persons in all Spain become the admiration of Sevil. Much about this time there happen'd to come thither a Gentleman of Madrid , about some occasions of his own . He had been one of the acquaintances of Helenilla ; for such Women as turn common , supply many in their time : he knew Mendez to be no better than she should be , and had so much experience of Montufar , as to take him for no other th●n a dangerous cheat and a Pandar . One day , as they were coming all three together from Church , follow'd by a great number of persons , who kiss'd their Vestments , and intreated them to be mindful of them in their Prayers , they were discover'd by the Gentleman I spoke of ; who , upon sight of them being enflam'd with a Christian zeal , and not able to endure that three persons so transcendently wicked should abuse the credulity of a whole City , broke through the multitude , and coming up to Montufar gave him a hearty blow over the face . Abhominable cheats ! cries he to them ! Do you neither fear God nor Man ? He would have said something else : but his good intention met not with the success it deserv'd , it being not onely imprudent , but dangerous , to be over-precipitate in the discovery of any thing . All the people fell upon him , looking on him as one that h●d committed Sacriledge in his incivility towards their Saint . He was soon lay'd on the ground , loaden with blows and kicks , and no doubt had lost his Life among them , if Montufar , through a miraculous readiness of wit , had not taken him into his protection , covering him with his body , thrusting away the most earnest to beat him , nay , exposing himself to their fury and blows . My dearest Brethren , Crys he as loud as he could , let him alone for the holy Jesus sake ; for the B. Virgin 's sake , be not so violent . These few words lay'd that great Tempest ; and the people , as easily quieted as they had been stirr'd up , made way for B. Martin , who came up to the unfortunate Gentleman , glad in his Soul to see him so treated , but discovering in his countenance a great trouble thereat . He rais'd him up from the ground where he tumbled over and over , embrac'd him , and kiss'd him , though all blood and dirt , and reproved the people very sharply for their rudeness . I am indeed , the wicked wretch , said he to those who had any desire to hear him , I am the Sinner , I am he that never did any thing pleasing in the sight of God. Do you imagine , continued he , because you see me now clad like an honest Man , that I have not been all my Life a Thief ? a scandal to others , and my own ruine ? Let me be the object of your Injuries ; 't is at me you ought to cast Dirt and Stones , it is my Blood your Swords thirst after . Having said these words with a personated mildness , and thereby absolutely quieted the people , he went , with a zeal yet more counterfeit , and cast himself at the feet of his Enemy , and kissing them , he not onely ask'd him pardon , but got him again his Sword , Cloak , and Hat , which had been lost in the Tumult . He put them about him , and having led him by the hand to the end of the Street parted from him , after he had bestow'd on him many embraces , and as many benedictions . The poor Man was all this while as if he had been inchanted , so astonished was he at what he h●d seen , and what had been done to him , and conceiv'd so much shame at the sadness of the adventure , that he was never seen in the Streets afterwards , though his business detain'd him in the City some time longer . In the mean time , Montufar , by this act of counterfeit humility had gain'd the hearts of the whole City . The people look'd on him with admiration , many came the oftner to Church purposely to see him , and the Children cry'd after him a Saint , a Saint , as they would a Fox , a Fox , had they met his Enemy in the Streets . From this time he began to live the happiest Life of any Man alive . The great Lord , the Gentleman , the Magistrate , the Prelate courted him every day to their Tables , and , happy thought he himself , whom he honour'd with an acceptance of his entertainment . If any one ask'd his Name , he made answer , that he was the Animal , the Beast , fit onely to carry Burthens , the Common-shore of filthiness , the Vessel of iniquity , and such other attributes as his studied Devotion furnish'd him withall . He spent the day in some publick places with the Ladies of the City , importuning them with perpetual complaints of his own luke-warmness : telling them that he was not sufficiently annihilated in Spirit , that he was guilty of too much Self-centreity , and wanted those recollections which should confine his thoughts to celestial contemplations , and divert them from being disorder'd by the vanities of this World ; in a word , never entertaining them with any thing but what was wrapt up in this fustian Language : So great a Proficient had a short time made him in Sycophancy and Hyprocrisie ! Of the great Alms daily bestow'd in Sevil , there past most through his hands , or through those of Helenilla , and Mendez ; who , as to what might be expected from them , acted their parts to the heighth , and whose names made no less haste to get into the Calender , than did that of Montufar . A certain Widow , a Lady of quality , and inexpressibly besotted with Devotion , sent them every day two dishes of Meat for their Dinner , and as many for their Supper , and those such as had been ordered by one of the best Cooks about the City . At last , the House they liv'd in grew too little for the great number of presents that were brought in from all parts , and to entertain the Ladies that came to visit them . If a Woman was desirous to be with Child , her onely way was to put her Petition into their hands , that they might present it at the Tribunal of God , and bring her a speedy and satisfactory answer of it . She that had a Son in the Indies , took the same course ; and so did she also who had a Brother , Friend , or Cousin , in Slavery at Algiers . And the poor Widow , who had a cause depending before an ignorant Judge , against a powerful Adversary , doubted not of its going with her , since she had made them a present according to her ability . Some presented them with Sweet-meats , others with Pictures and Ornaments for their Oratory . Sometimes there were sent them in , all sorts of clean Linnen and Cloaths for poor people that were asham'd of their necessities , and often , considerable summs of Money , to be distributed as they should think fitting . No body came empty handed to them , nor did any body doubt of their future Canonization . Nay it grew to that heighth , that some desir'd their advice in things doubtful , and to come . Helenilla , who had a Diabolical wit , manag'd the business of Answers ; and the cunning Gipsie would be sure to deliver her Oracles , in few words , and in tearms ambiguous and capable of several interpretations . Their Beds , simple in appearance were all the day cover'd with Mats , but at night with good Down-beds and Quilts , and good Coverlets ; the House being full of all manner of Houshold-stuff , sent in by some or other , for a charitable supply of some Widow , whose Goods had been taken in Execution , or to furnish the House of a young Maid married without any Portion . Their doors , in Winter , were shut up at five of the clock , in Summer , at seven , as punctually as if their House had been a well regulated Convent ; and then the Spits went , the House was perfum'd , the Fowls went to the fire , the Tables were neatly cover'd , and the Hypocritical Triumvirate , fed without any remorse , and valiantly drank to their own good Healths , and sometimes remembred theirs whom they made such Fools . Montufar and Helenilla lay together , for fear of the Spirits ; and their Man and their Maid , who were of the same Constitution , imitated them in their manner of passing away the night . But for the Matron Mendez , she always lay alone , and was more contemplative than active , ever since she had given her mind to the black Art. Thus did they spend their time , when the besotted Inhabitants of Sevil thought they were at their mental prayers , or disciplining themselves . It is not to be ask'd , whether they were in good case , as to the body , living at this rate . Every one bless'd God for it , and it was in a manner the general wonder , that a sort of people who exercis'd so great austerities , were of a better complexion , than those who liv'd in the heighth of luxury and abundance . During the space of three years that they led all the people of Sevil by the noses , receiving presents from all parts , and converting most of the alms that past through their hands to their own use , what a number of good yellow pieces they got together , will not easily be credited . What ever happen'd successfully , was attributed to the effect of their prayers . They stood for all the Children that were christned , they were the makers up of all Matches , and the adbitrators of all differences . At last , God grew weary of suffering their wicked kind of living . Montufar , who was much inclin'd to choler , us'd often to beat his man ; he , on the other side , being high fed , and living at ease , receiv'd his chastisement with a great deal of indignation , and would many times have left his service upon it , if Helenilla , much more politick in that than her Gallant , h●d not ever and anon appeas'd him with kindnesses and presents . He one day corrected him a little too severely for a trivial fault . The young fellow got out of doors , and , blinded by his passion , went and gave notice to the Magistrates of Sevil of the hypocrisie of these three blessed persons . Some evil spirit suggested it into Helenilla , that the fellow would do the mischief she fear'd . She advis'd Montufar to take all the Gold , whereof they had a considerable quantity , and to avoid the tempest she was afraid would fall upon them . No sooner said than done . They took about them what they had of greatest value , and putting a good face on 't in the streets , went out at one of the City gates , and came in again at another , to blind those that might follow them . Montufar had insinuated himself into the favour of a certain Widow , as leud , and as very a hypocrite , as himself ; He had made Helenilla acquainted with all that pass'd between them , who took not any thing amiss , no more than Montufar would have done at her familiarity with a Gallant that had been profitable to the Community . To her house they made their retreat , and there they were secretly kept , and entertain'd to their own wishes ; the Widow having an affection for Montufar , for his own sake , and for Helenilla upon Montufar's account . In the mean time , the Magistrate , conducted by Montufar's revengeful servant , was gotten into the house of our Hypocrites , and made search for the blessed Children and their glorious Mother , and neither meeting with them nor any tidings of them , the servant-maid not knowing where they were nor whither they were gone , had c●us'd all the trunks to be sealed up , and an Inventory to he taken of all that was in the house . The officers found in the Kitchin what to entertain themselves withal for above one day , and left not in danger to be lost any thing they could handsomely make their own . While things were in this posture comes the old Mendez into the house , having not the least imagination of what they were doing there . The Officers laid hold on her , and hurried her to prison with a great concourse of people at her heels . The man and the maid were sent thither also to keep her company , and having spoke somewhat too much as well as she , where condemn'd as she was , to the embraces of the Whipping-post , and there to receive two hundred lashes . Mendez dies of it within three days after , as being too old to overcome so rigorous a chastisement , and the man and the maid were banish'd Sevil for their lives ; so that the prudent Helenilla , by her foresight , kept her dear Montufar and her self out of the hands of the Magistrate , who sought after them , but in vain , both within and without the City . The people were asham'd they had been so abus'd ; and the Ballad-singers , who were grown hoarse in celebrating their commendations at all corners of the streets , set their muddy Poets at work to write as much in dispraise of the counterfeit Saints . These Insects of Parnassus , exhausted , upon this occasion , their satyrical vein ; and the songs they made , to cry down those whom not long before the people had made their Idols , are to this day sung up and down at Sevil. Montufar and Helenilla reflecting on the sad Tragedy of Mendez , thought it their best course to take a counter-march to Madrid , which they did as soon as they durst venture with safety , bringing thither with them much wealth , and being also married together . They immediately made enquiry after what news there might be of Don Sancho o● Villefagnan , and having understood that he was not at Madrid , they appear'd publickly ; he , as well cloath'd as as any Gentleman about the Court , and she , after the rate of a Lady of quality , and beautiful as an Angel. Before the treaty of marriage was concluded between them , there were certain Articles drawn up , with a mutual promise for the punctual observance thereof ; among others , these ; That Montufar as a husband of much discretion and great patience , should not be any way troubled at such visits as upon the account of her beauty should be made to her ; she on the other side being oblig'd not to entertain any but what were beneficial . They had not been there long , ere those Women , who between the sexes of Mankind are much of the same predicament with Horse-coursers in matter of Horses , such as many otherwise be called the Publick Intelligencers in the affairs of Pleasure ; otherwise , Haglers , and Caterers in human flesh ; in the vulgar language , Bauds ; or , to speak more honourably of them , Women of Designs , began to beat the market about Helenilla . They made her appear one day at a Play , another in the Park , and sometimes in the great Street of Madrid , seated in the boot of a Coach , whence , looking on some , smiling on others , taking notice of all , she could on a sudden muster such a number of transported Lovers as might pass for a considerable Regiment . Her dear husband very punctually observ'd the articles agreed on at the Contract ; such as were bashful in their addresses he , by his insinuating behaviour , incourag'd into greater confidence , and did in a manner lead them by the hand to his wife , being so full of compliance and so ready to further their enjoyment , as never to want some urgent occasions , purposely to afford them the freedom of her company alone . He made acquaintances with none but such as had money enough , and car'd as little how they spent it , and never came into his own house ere he had been assur'd by a signal that appear'd in the window , when the Mistress of the house was busie , that he might come in without hindring any sport ; and , if the signal were such as for●ad him entrance , he went his way as well satisfi'd as a person whose business is done in his absence , and pass'd away an hour or two in some Gaming-house , where all were glad to entertain him for his wife's sake . Among those whom Helenilla had made her tributary vassals , there was a certain Gentleman of Granada , who surpass'd all his competitors both in the excess of his love and his expence . He was descended out of so noble a House , that the titles of his Nobility might be found among the Antiquities of the capital City of Judaea , and those who had a particular knowledge of his race , affirm'd , that his Ancestors had kept the Books for arraignment of Malefactors at Hierusalem before and after the time of Caiaphas . The love he had to Helenilla made him in a short time release a great number of good Pieces which he had imprison'd haply one by one . By this means came Helenilla's house to be one of the best furnish'd about Madrid . A Coach , whereof she knew neither the price , nor was at the charge of maintaining the Horses that drew it , waited every morning at the door , to receive her commands , and roll'd up and down till night , as she was pleas'd to order it . This prodigal Lover took a box for her at the Play-house by the year , and there hardly pass'd a day but he entertain'd , with some magnificent Collation , her and some others of the sex , in the houses of recreation that are about the City . These entertainments were a certain Paradise to Montufar , who accordingly satiated his natural gluttony thereat ; and being cloath'd like a Prince , and as full of c●sh as if he had been a Treasurer , he fed every day like a French-wan , and drank like a German . He had very great compliances for the liberal Granadine , and was not sparing of his acknowledgments to Fortune her self . But the wind turns of a sudden , and brings with it a horrible storm . Helenilla entertain'd the visits of a certain young Hector , one of the Danger-fields of the City ; who never durst shew their faces in the field ; who live at the charge of some wretched Curtezan whom they tyrannize over ; who go every day to Plays to make tumults and defeat poor Citizens of hats and cloaks ; and who every night beat their innocent swords against the walls , that they may have some colour to swear in the morning , that they had a furious encounter with some enemies . Montufar ▪ had many times given Helenilla notice , that he was not pleas'd with that unprofitable acquaintance of hers . Notwithstanding all his remonstrances , she still kept him company . Montufar was incens'd thereat , insomuch that , to satisfie himself , he gave Helenilla the same chastisement , as the deceas'd Mendez , and she , had sometimes receiv'd from him in the mountains of Burgos . Helenilla pretended her self reconcil'd to him upon the first acknowledgments of his passion [ but was resolv'd to be reveng'd . ] The better to compass her design , she for eight days together treated him with such unusual kindnesses , that Montufar was absolutely satisfi'd : she was one of those Women , who adore their Tyrants , and exercise their cruelty on their adorers . One day , the Gentleman of Granada had order'd an excellent Supper to be provided , intending to make the third person at it himself ; but some business so fell out , that he could not come . Montufar and Helenilla drank hand to hand to the health of their Benefactor . Montufar , according to his ordinary course , made a shift to get drunk , and as they were taking away the cloth would needs taste of a Bottle of perfum'd Hypocras , which the Granadine had sent in , as a thing extraordinary . It was never discover'd , whether Helenilla , who had open'd it before supper , had put into the bottle a dram of something more than should be : This is certain , that not long after Montufar had taken it off , he felt a strange heat in his intrails , and , presently after , insupportable pains and gripings . He had some suspition of his being poison'd , and ran to get his sword , which Helenilla perceiving , got in that interval out of the room to avoid his fury . Montufar went to her chamber whither he thought she had been gone to hide her self , and searching after her in the heighth of his fury , he discovers , as he took up a piece of Tapistry , Helenilla's young Gallant , who immediately run him with his sword through the body . Montufar , though half-dead , made a shift to get him by the throa● . Upon the shrieks of the servants , who made a hellish noise , the Magistrate comes into the house , just as the Murtherer was in hopes to make his escape , having put Montufar out of all pain with a sharp dagger he had . In the mean time Helenilla , who was got into the street , and knew not whether she went , enters the first door she met with open . She perceiv'd a light in a low room , and a Gentleman walking up and down in it . She went and cast her self at his feet imploring his assistance and protection , and was much astonish'd to find him to be Don Sancho , of Villefagnan , who was no less surpriz'd to meet with , in her , the Idol of his heart , which now appear'd to him the fourth time . Don Sancho had , some time before , had some differences with his wife , and those were come to such heighth , as that they were thereupon absolutely parted , she finding it impossible to live with him , by reason of his ill treatments of her , and his debauches . He had procur'd from the Court a Commission to plant a new Colony in the Indies , and was within a short time to take shipping at Sevil . While Helenilla entertains him with a thousand forg'd stories , and that he is over-joy'd to find her willing to accompany him in his voyage ; the Magistrate condemns the young Gallant to be hang'd for the murthering of Montufar , makes a search after Helenilla all over Madrid , and seiz'd of all that was in the house . Don Sancho and Helenilla had a prosperous voiage to the Indies , where there have happen'd to them stranger adventures than any have been related yet . Some particulars have been brought over , but more are still expected . Those that are lately come out of those parts give an account of Helenilla as being yet alive , in great prosperity , and Governess of a vast Country ; She and Don Sancho living as happily and as lovingly as any couple in the world . She engag'd him to marry her ere he could have his desires of her ; which when he made some difficulty to do ; she satisfi'd him with this , that , in several worlds , it was lawful for a man to have several wives . There are several Booksellers , who with the last Ship that went into those parts , sent over a young man to get the Copy of her and her Indian husband's adventure , before it comes to my perusal ; but though they do , I do hereby let them know , they must have my hand in it before it be printed , because I have all the stories wherewith she entertain'd Don Sancho at her so sudden meeting with him at Madrid ready for the Press , which , considering the surprize and confusion she mu●t needs be in at so fatal an accident , and the presence of spirit she had to invent them , will accordingly be thought the greatest miracle of female invention that ever was . I intend to put out all together , ( not including what is already publish'd ) under the Title of THE COMPLEAT CURTEZAN , or THE MODERN LAIS , In the mean time , forbidding all manner of persons to trouble either Book-sellers or Friends to send them Books under such names , till they find these Titles at the beginning of the Book which they now meet with at the end , or hear further from their humble Servant . THE INNOCENT ADULTERY . The Third Novel . THE Court of Spain was at Vailladolid , and consequently the inconveniences of those that were oblig'd to attend it , were the greater , ( it being a place as famous for the dirtiness of it as Paris , if we may believe an eminent Spanish Poet , who hath given us that account thereof ) when in one of the coldest Nights of a Winter that had been more sharp than ordinary , and about the hour that most of the Monasteries toll their Bell to Ma●ins , a young Gentleman , named Don Garcias , slip'd out of a House where he had spent the day in some Company , or h●ply at Gaming , which , however we may be sensible of the other losses consequent thereto , makes us little mind th●t of our Time , though haply the greatest . Though the night were dark , yet had he not any light with him ; whether his Lacquey had through sleepiness lost his Link , or that his Master car'd not much whether he had any ; and was just passing into the street where his lodging was , when , at a door , opened of a sudden , a certain person was thrust out with such rudeness and violence , that the party fell at his feet , on the other side of the way , as he walk'd along . He was much startled at the strangeness of the adventure ; much more , when going to give his hand to the person he thought so unworthily treated , he perceiv'd , he was strip't to the Shirt , and heard him sighing and bemoaning himself , without endeavouring in the least to get up . Thence he inferr'd , he had hurt himself in his fall , and thereupon , having , with the help of his Lacquey which was come up to him , set him on his feet , he ask'd him , Wherein he might do him any service . You may save my Life , and secure my Honour , replies the unknown Person , with a Voice interrupted with sighs , and which convinc'd him of the mistake he had been in all the while , and that it was a Woman he had found so barbarously forc'd out of doors at so unseasonable a time . I beseech you , added she , by the same generosity which makes you so ready to assist me in my misfortune , to dispose of me into some place , where I may remain conceal'd , provided none know of it but your self , and such as you shall be confident of their fidelity . Don Garcias put his cloak about her , and commanding his Lacquey to hold her by the arm on one side as he did on the other , he soon brought her to his Lodging , where all were in their Beds , but one Maid , who opened the door , cursing and bitterly railing at those who made her sit up so late . The Lacquey , whether upon the directions of his Master , or the pleasure those of his quality take in the doing of mischief , made her no other answer than that of blowing out her candle , and while she was gone to light it again , calling him a hundred Rogues and Skip-kennels , Don Garcias , conducted , or indeed rather carried to his Chamber , ( which was but one pair of Stairs ) the distressed Lady , who with much ado kept on her feet . The Lacquey having brought up a light , Don Garcias perceived he had met with a very extraordinary adventure , having brought into his Lodging one of the handsomest Women in all Spain , and one who immediately rais'd in him both Love and Compassion . Her hair was black , but withall of a brightness out-vying that of Jet ; her Complexion , a miraculous mixture of Lillies and Roses ; her Eyes , to speak mo●estly of them , so many Suns ; her Breast lovely , beyond all comparison ; her Arms admirable ; her Hands yet much more to be admired ; and her Stature such as a Man that were a great Monarch should wish in her whom he call'd his Queen ! But that delicate black Hair was all in disorder ; that attractive Complexion was pale and discolour'd ; those sparkling Eyes were full of tears ; that incomparable Breast all bruis'd ; those Arms and Hands were not in a much better condition ; in a word , that lovely Body , of so graceful a proportion , was full of black and bloody places , as if the owner had been beaten with Stirrup-leathers , a Girdle , or something else , no less unfit to be employed on so much tenderness and delicacy . If Don Garcias were infinitely pleas'd to look on so beautiful a person , the same beautiful person was no less troubled to see her self reduc'd to the condition she was in ; at the disposal of a Man , she had not the least knowledge of , and one that seem'd not to be five and twenty years of age . He took notice of her disturbance , and did all he could to persuade her , that she should be far from fearing any thing unhandsome from a Gentleman , who would think himself happy to serve her , though with the hazard of his Life . In the mean time , his Lacquey kindled a little Char-coal fire ; for in Spain there 's but little other Fuel ; but for that , all Countries must be content with what provision Nature hath been pleas'd to make them ; though she be ever so much a Stepmother , there 's no repining at her disposal of things . He also laid clean sheets , or should have done if he had any , on his Master's bed , who , having bidden the Lady good-night , left her in possession of his Chamber , double-locking the door upon her , and went to Bed , I know not upon what pretence , to a Gentleman of his acquaintance that had a Chamber in the same House . He slept in all likelihood better in his Friend 's , than the Lady he had recommended to his own Bed did in his ; he never drew bit , till the cries about the Streets awoke him ; she ceas'd not weeping and bewailing her self all night long . Don Garcias got up , rubb'd and powder'd , and made himself as spruce and as youthful as he could . Being come to his own Chamber-door , he lay'd his Ear to the Key-hole , and having heard the poor Lady still bemoaning her self , he made no difficulty to go in to her . His presence heightened the violence of her affliction , and not able to look on him with any command of her grief ; You see , said she to him , a woman , who was , no longer since than yesterday , the most esteem'd of any in Vailladolid , but at present the most despicable , and most infamous , and in a condition now much more likely to raise compassion , than she hath sometime been to cause envy . But how great soever the misfortune may be whereto I am reduc'd , the seasonable kindness I receiv'd from you , may yet in some measure remedy it , if after you have afforded me the Sanctuary of your Chamber till night , you get me convey'd thence , either in a Sedan or Coach , to a Convent which I shall name to you . But may I , added she , after all the Obligations you have cast on me , entreat you to be at the trouble to go to my House , to enquire what is said and done there ; and , in fine , to inform your self , what discourse there is about the Court and City , concerning the unhappy Woman , whom you have so generously taken into your protection . Don Garcias proffer'd himself to go where ever she pleas'd to desire him , and receiv'd her commands , with that earnestness and alacrity , as a person newly fallen in Love , would do those of the Beauty he was become an adorer of . She gave him such directions , as were necessary ; he left her , upon engagement to make a speedy return , and she immediately fell to such lamentations , as if she had but newly begun . It was not an hour ere Don Garcias return'd ; and upon his coming into the room , perceiv●ng his fair Guest much alarm'd , as if she had had a presentiment of the ill news he brought her ; Madam , said he to her , if you are Eugenia , Wife of Don Sancho , I have somewhat to tell you which very much concerns you ; Eugenia is not to be heard of , and Don Sancho in prison , charg'd with the death of his Brother , Don Lewis . Don Sancho , is innocent , said she , I am the unfortunate Eugenia , and Don Lewis was the lewdest Man in the world . Her tears , which thereupon broke their way with too much violence , and her sobbs admitting very little intermission , suffer'd her not to speak any more ; and I think Don Garcias was not in the mean time a little troubled to compose himself to sadness , and to express how sensible he was of her affliction . At last , as we find that violent things are seldome of long continuance , Eugenias's grief admitted some moderation ; she wip'd her eyes and face , and went on with the discourse , which , as I said , her tears and sighs had interrupted . It amounts not to much , said she to him , that you know the name and quality of the unfortunate Wom●n , you have in so short a time so highly oblig'd ; you may well expect she should acquaint you with the particulars of her Life , and by that confidence repos'd in you , make some kind of acknowledgement of the extraordinary obligation you have cast on her . I am come out of one of the best houses in Vailladolid . I was born to a great fortune , and Nature hath been so indulgent to me , as to matter of Beauty , that , had I been proud of it , I needed not to have fear'd the checks and censures of any : The accomplishments of my person brought me more Gallants than the greatness of my Estate ; and the reputation of both together rais'd me Adorers in the most remote Cities of Spain . Among those who propos'd to themselves the felicity of my enjoyments , Don Sancho , and Don Lewis , two Brothers , equal both as to the goods of Fortune and Nature , were the most remarkable , as well for the violence of their passion , as the emulation they express'd who should do me the most , and most considerable services . My Friends countenanc'd the pretensions of Don Sancho , who was the elder of the two , and my Inclinations were consonant to their choice , and dispos'd me to a m●n turn'd of forty years of age , who , by the mildness and compliance of his disposition , and the extraordinary care he took to please me , got a greater Interest in my soul , than would haply have done a person whose age had been more suitable to mine . The two Brothers , though they had been Rivals , had nevertheless liv'd so friendly together as never to have any difference ; and Don Sancho , upon his gaining of me , lost not the friendship of his Brother Don Lewis . Their Houses joyn'd together , or rather were but one House , since the common Wall that separated them , had a Door in it , which , by joynt-consent was not lock'd of either side . Don Lewis was not shie , even before his Brother , to make the same addresses to me as he was us'd to do whilst he was his Rival ; and Don Sancho , whose affection was heightened by his enjoyment , and who lov'd me beyond his own Life , look'd on his Courtships as the expressions of an innocent gayness and civility . He call'd me himself his Brother's Mistress , who for his part palliated a real love with so much elusion and artifice , that I was not the onely person deceived in it . In fine , having a while accustom'd himself to entertain me publickly with his passion , not minding who were present , he came at last to make some discoveries of it to me in private , with so much importunity , and so little respect , that I was no longer to doubt of his unworthy designs upon me . Though I was but very young , yet had I prudence enough to put him off with such Retorts , as whence he might have taken occasion to let all things pass as if he still onely personated the passionate Lover . I took in jest whatever he said to me seriously , and though to my remembrance I never was more angry than at that time , yet I never did my self greater violence , to forbear doing any thing inconsistent with the ordinary indifferency of my humour . This he was so far from making his advantage of , that it incens'd him ; and giving me a frightful look , wherein his wicked intentions were but too visible ; No , no , Madam , said he to me , I am not so much a counterfeit since I lost you , as I was while I had yet hopes to gain you : and though your rigour be great enough soon to free you from a Love and Addresses which you think troublesome , you have so accustomed me to suffer , that it will be much better done of you to — Forbear ever being alone with you , said I , interrupting him . Upon which one of my Women , coming into my chamber , prevented him , from making further discoveries of his insolence , and me , from expressing my resentment thereof , as highly as the occasion requir'd , and I found my self inclin'd to do . I was very glad since , I had not done it , upon this account of my Husband , and was in hope that wicked Brother would have afforded me less of his love and more of his esteem ; but he still continued both his prevarications before people , and his importunities in private . To elude his Transportations and serious Addresses , I put on the greatest severity I could , so far as to threaten to give his Brother notice of his behaviour towards me . I made use of all the ways I could think on , to make him sensible of his miscarriage . I entreated , I wept , I promis'd to love him as a Brother ; but he would needs have that place in my affection which Lovers onely pretend to . In fine , sometimes born with , sometimes sharply treated , and still no less amorous than abhorr'd , he would have made me the most unfortunate Woman in Spain , if my conscience , which could not upbraid me with any thing , had not establish'd and preserv'd the tranquility of my mind . But at last my vertue , which had stood out the assaults of so dangerous an enemy , forsook me ; and I became a prey to one I little thought of , because I forsook it . The Court came to Vailladolid , and brought with it that gallantry which makes Ladies that are unaccustom'd to it , entertain other thoughts than they had before . There is somewhat more than ordinary pleasing in all new things ; our Ladies thought they saw something in the Courtiers which they observ'd not in those who amongst us went for the greatest Gallants ; and the Courtiers on the other side endeavour'd to please our Ladies , and to insinuate into their favou● , though they thought them little better than certain Conquests . Among the Gallants that follow'd the Court , in hopes of some preferment in time for their attendance : a Portuguez , named Andrado , was much taken notice of , for the sharpness of his wit , the gracefulness of his person and countenance , and more particularly for the greatness of his expences , a charm that h●th a strange power upon unexperienc'd Ladies , who measure the excellency of the soul , by the magnificence of a man's retinue and his cloaths . Wealth he had not much , but Gaming brought that , which was haply superfluous with others , to further his Accommodations ; and the advantages he made of it were so considerable , that he liv'd at as high a rate as the richest and most sumptuous about the Court. I was so unhappy as to be thought worth his liking , and when , through my own vanity and his courtship , I was persuaded that he was taken with something in me , I thought my self the happiest woman of my quality in the world . I should find it no small difficulty to express what artifices he had to force himself into a woman's affections , and answerably thereto what an excessive love I had for him . That Husband , whom not long before I thought so kind , so dear , and so worthy my respects , was grown , in my apprehension , as despicable , as odious . For Don-Lewis I had a greater aversion than ever ; nothing pleas'd me but Andrado ; I could love no man but him , and where-ever I came and had not the sight of him , I astonish'd all people with my distractions and disquiets . Nor was Andrado's affection to me less violent . His predominant passion of Gaming gave way to that of his Love ; his presents gain'd my Women , his Letters and Sonnets took me infinitely , and the Musick he was somewhat over-prodigal of , gave all the Husbands that liv'd in my street occasion to be thinking . In fine , he charg'd me so home , or I made such weak resistance , that I was wholly at his devotion . I promis'd him all he could desire , insomuch that all the trouble we were at , was about the place and the time . My Husband was to make one at a Hunting-match , which was to have kept him in the Country for several days together . I sent notice of it to my dear Portuguez , and we appointed the execution of our amorous designs to be the very night after my Husband 's going out of Town . I was , at a certain hour agreed on between us , to leave the back-door of our Garden open , and , under pretence of passing away some part of the night there , by reason of the extraordinary heat , to set up a field-bed in a little wainscot Bower , open of all sides , and surrounded with Orang-trees and Jessemine . In fine , my Husband left Vailladolid in the morning : but from that to night seem'd to me the longest day of my life . Night came at last , and my Women having set up a bed in the Garden , I pretended before them an extraordinary sleepiness , so that as soon as they had undress'd me , I bid them go to their beds , one onely excepted who was privy to my design . I was hardly got into bed , and the maid that st●id with me , whose name was Marina , had but lock'd that door of the Garden which came from the house , and open'd the back-door ; when my Women came in all haste to tell me that my Husband was return'd . I had but so much time as to get that door lock'd , which I had caus'd to be open'd to let in Andrado . My Husband came to me with his ordinary caresses , and I leave it to you to imagine how I entertain'd them . He told me the occasion of his so sudden return , was , that the Gentleman who had invited him to Hunting , had been thrown by his Horse and broke a Leg ; and having added to that an account of what else had happened that day , he commended my ingenuity in making choice of a place to avoid the inconveniencies of the heat , and would needs pass away the night with me . He immediately put off his cloaths and came into bed to me . All I could do was to put on the best countenance I could , and to smother the trouble I was in at his return , and to assure him , by some forc'd caresses of mine , that I was not insensible of his . Andrado , in the mean time , came according to the appointment , and finding that door lock'd which he should have found open , he with the assistance of his Lacquey made a shift to get over the Garden wall , with hopes , notwithstanding that obstacle , to pass away the night with me . He hath avow'd to me since , that his engaging himself in so presumptuous and dangerous a design proceeded meerly from a motive of jealousie , as being in a manner confident , that some Rival , more in my favour than himself , was admitted to those enjoyments which he had been put into hopes of . The imagination he had , that haply I had put a trick upon him , put him into such a fury , that he was fully resolv'd to be eaven with me , in case what he suspected should prove true , and to exercise the greatest revenge he could think of , upon the Gallant he should find possess'd of the place he had promis'd himself . He made his approaches to the Bower where we were a-bed , with as little noise as he could . 'T was a clear Moon-shine night , so that I both perceiv'd him coming in , and knew him . He saw I was frighten'd , and observ'd the signs I made to him to withdraw . He could not of a sudden discern whether the person who lay by me was my Husband or some other ; but perceiving in my countenance no less astonishment , than confusion and shame , and finding upon the Table the Cloaths and Plume of Feathers , which he had seen my Husband in , that morning , he was satisfi'd it could be no other than Don Sancho who was a-bed with me , and further confirm'd in that belief , by finding him sleeping more securely than a Gallant could have done , had any been in his place . However he would needs come to that side of the bed which I lay on , and give me a kiss , which I durst not deny him for fear of awaking my Husband . He forbore putting me into any further fright , but went away , lifting up his eyes , shrinking up his shoulders , and doing such actions as betrai'd the regret he conceiv'd at his being so unhappily disappointed , and immediately got out of the Garden with the same facility as he had got into it . The next morning betimes , I receiv'd a Letter from him , the most passionate I had ever read , and an excellent Paper of Verses upon the tyranny of Husbands . He had spent in composing them the remainder of the night after he had left me ; and for the whole day after I had receiv'd them , I did nothing almost but read them over and over , when I could do it without any bodie 's observing it ; nay , so far were we either of us from reflecting on the danger we had been in , that our thoughts were busi'd to contrive how we might run into the same hazard again . And for my part , though I had not of my self been sufficiently enclin'd to grant him any thing he desir'd of me , nor lov'd Andrado so much as I did , or had ●ot yielded my self up to the charms of his Letters ; yet could I not have withstood the persuasions of my Woman , who perpetually sollicited me on his behalf . She reproach'd me , that , since I had so little confidence , it argu'd I had but little Love for Andrado , and entertain'd me with stories of the passion he had for me , with no less earnestness than if she had been to represent to some Gallant of her own what she her self had for him . I understood by that carriage of hers , that she was as perfect as needed in the part she was to act , and withall of what importance it was to be careful in the choice of such persons as are plac'd about those of my age and quality . But I had resolv'd to ruine my self ; and if she had been more virtuous than she was , I should not have trusted her so far . In fine , she got me to consent , that she should receive Andrado into a Wardrobe adjoining to my Chamber where she lay alone : and we had ordered things so , as that as soon as my Husband were fallen asleep , she should go into my bed to supply my plac● , while I pass'd away the night with Andrado . He was accordingly hid in my Wardrobe , my Husband fell asleep , and I was preparing my self to go to him , with the earnestness usual in persons who are violent in their desires , yet have much to fear ; when a horrid confusion of Voices dolefully crying out fire , fire , struck my ear , and awakened my Husband ; and immediately my Chamber was full of smoak , and looking towards the Window , me-thought the Air was all in a flame . A Negro wench that belong'd to the Kitchin had in her drink set the House on fire , and being fallen asleep it was not perceiv'd , till that , having made its way to some dry Wood , and thence fastening on certain Stables , it began to break through the floor of my Lodging . My Husband was a Man very much belov'd . Of a sudden , the House was full of Neighbours , who came to do what good they could . My Brother-in-law , Don Lewis , whom the common danger made more diligent than any other , came immediately in to our assistance with all his people , and , animated by his passion , makes a shift to come to my Chamber , even through the flames : which had already taken hold of the Stair-case . He had made such haste that he had nothing about him but his Night-gown , which having wrapped me in , he took me up in his arms , rather dead than living ; but more out of a reflection on the danger Andrado was expos'd to , than what I was in my self ; carried me to his own House through the door that was common between us , and having put me into his own Bed , left me with some of my Women to keep me company . In the mean time , my Husband , with their assistance , who concern'd themselves in the accident happened to us , order'd things so well , that the fire was extinguish'd after it had done much mischif . Andrado found it no hard matter to make his escape amidst the confusion and thronging of those who were come either to help us , or to steal ; and you may imagine to your self , how joyfully I receiv'd that good news from Marina . He writ to me the next day some things that were infinitely ingenious and handsome , upon the strangeness of our disappointment , which I answered as I could , and so we alleviated , by mutual Lette●s , the trouble we both equally conceiv'd , not to see one another . The mischief which the fire had done , being in some measure repair'd , so that it was thought fit I should remove from Don Lewis's Lodgings to my own ; it prov'd no hard matter for Andrado to gain my consent to try the same way once more , as being confident it would then have taken its effect , if by so extraordinary an accident it had not been prevented . But it so happen'd , that that very night wherein we had appointed to recover what such unfore-seen emergencies had depriv'd us of , a Gentleman of my Husband's acquaintance , being in some trouble about a Duel he had been engag'd in , and thinking himself not safe at an Ambassadour's where he had taken refuge , was forc'd to bethink him of some place where he might be in less danger of falling into the hands of Justice . My Husband brought him secretly to our House , and commanded the Keys to be carried up to his own Chamber after he had caus'd the doors to be lock'd in his presence , for fear some treache●ous or careless Servant might prove the occasion of his Friend's discovery . This order , whereat I was both surpriz'd and extreamly troubled , was but just put in execution , when Andrado gave the signal agreed on between him and Marina , to let her know he waited in the street for admission . She , much at a loss what to do with him , made a shift to signifie to him that he should stay a little . We consulted together , she and I , and not finding any possibility to get him into the house at the door , she went to the window , and speaking as low as that he could but hear her , acquainted him with the new obstacle that had interven'd , and propos'd it to him , as the best expedient she could think on , to expect till all were a-bed , and then to get in at a little window in the Kitchin , which she would open for him . Andrado , to satisfie his love , thought nothing too hazardous to attempt . My Husband saw his Friend a-bed , and upon my persuasion went in very good time to his own ; all the Servants did the like , and Marina , when she thought all out of the way , set open the little window for Andrado , who immediately got half way in ; but with so little care , and so unfortunately to himself , that after much striving , which rather hindred than furthered his getting in , he was so lock'd in about the middle between the Iron barrs of the window , that he could get neither forwards nor backwards . His man , who stood all the while in the Street , could do him no service ; Marina from the place she stood in , as little , without the help of some other person . She went and got out of her Bed one of the Maids whom she was very intimate with , telling her , that being to receive a kindness that night from a Sweet-heart of hers , one she loved very well , and was shortly to be married to , she had endeavour'd to get him in at the Kitchin window , and that he had fasten'd himself between two Barrs so strangely , that it was impossible to get him out without either filing them off , or removing them out of their places . She desired her to come and help her , which the other was soon persuaded to ; but wanting a Hammer or some other Iron-tool fit for such a purpose , the assistance of those two maids had done Andrado but little good , if he had not himself bethought him of his Dagger , which they made use of so effectually , that , after abundance of pains , the barrs were got loose out of the wall , and the bold adventurer put out of the fear he was in of being found so shamefully fasten'd in a place ; where , to escape best , he could have been look'd on no otherwise than as a Breaker of Houses . This could not be done with so little noise , but that some of our Servants over-heard it , and thereupon were looking into the street ▪ when Andrado , carrying along with him that piece of the G●ate into which his Body had entred with some violence , was running away as fast as he could , follow'd by his man. The Neighbours , and our people cry'd out , Thieves , and it was taken for granted , that it was only some Rogues that would have broken into Don Sancho's House where they perceiv'd the Grate broken . Andrado in the mean time being come to his Lodging , was forc'd to get the Iron grate which he had carried away about him , filed off ; he and his man , with all their striving and endeavours , being not able otherwise to shift him of that troublesome girdle . This third accident put him out of humour extremely , as I have understood since : but for my part , I entertain'd it otherwise , and while Marina , almost frighted out of her little wits , gave me the relation of it , I thought I should have burst with Laughing . Yet upon second thoughts could I not be less troubled than Andrado was , at the ill success of our enterprises : but so far were our desires from being cool'd thereby , that they grew the more violent , and permitted us not to delay the satisfaction thereof , any longer than to the next day after this pleasant and unhappy adventure . My Husband was gone into the City , to compose the affairs of his Friend about the Duel , and , in all likelihood , to have been employ'd the remainder of that day . I sent Marina to Andrado's Lodging ; which was not far from my House . She found him a-bed , having not yet orecome the weariness of his night-adventure , and so discourag'd at the disappointments of his love , that Marina was not a little troubled to see , with what indifference he entertain'd my furtherance of his desires , and the little impatience he express'd to come to me ; though she sufficiently represented to him the opportunity which then presented it self , and was not to be slighted . At last , after much persuasion and many remonstrances he came to me , and I received him with that excess of joy and satisfaction , a person absolutely at the command of her passion could be guilty of . I was so blinded therewith , that I observ'd not so much as Marina with what coldness he took my kindnesses , though it were but too too remarkable . At last the importunity of my caresses forc'd from him some discoveries of his . Our mutual joy was grown to that heighth , as not to be express'd otherwise than by our silence ; and the very thought of what we both desir'd with equal earnestness , had rais'd in me a bashfulness which made me avoid the looks of Andrado , and might have given him a confidence to do what he pleased with me , when Marina , who was gone out of the room , as well to stand Sentinel without , as to leave us to the privacy of our enjoyments , comes in with a sudden alarm that my Husband was in the House . She dragged Andrado , rather dead than living , into my wardrobe , as being , upon a sudden reflection on the precedent dangers he had so narrowly escaped , at a greater loss than I was who had most reason to be frighted . My Husband had some business to put his Servants upon , before he came up into my chamber . The time that took him up below afforded me the leisure to put my self into order , while Marina was busied in emptying a great trunk to make a lodging for Andrado . She had hardly lock'd it by that time my Husband was come into my Chamber , who , having onely kissed me at his coming in , without making any stay with me , went straight into my wardrobe , and lighting on a Play-book there , sate down and fell a reading . He pitch'd upon some passage he thought pleasant , and consequently would have kept him reading a long time ( for he was very Bookish ) if , by the advice of Marina , I had not gone into the wardrobe , and , obliging him to lay aside his Book , brought him thence into my own Chamber . My misfo●tune was not an end with this ; Don Sancho taking notice of my being melancholy and troubled in mind , as indeed I had reason to be , endeavour'd to put me into a better humour by the most divertive discourses he could think on . He never made it so earnestly his business to please me , and never displeas'd me more , nor was more burthensome to me . I entreated him to leave my Chamber , pretending an extraordinary inclination to sleep : but he , on the other side , out of an excessive desire to see me out of the sadness he thought me burthen'd with , kept me company , much against my will , longer than I could have wished ; and though he were naturally a person the most complaisant of any in the Wo●ld , I thought him so importunate then , that I was forc'd to hunt him out of the room . He would , out of his kindness , have return'd into my wardrobe , that he might be near me , but , upon some private reason I gave him why it was not convenient , he was persuaded to go to his Chamber . As soon as I had lock'd my door , I ran to my Wardrobe to deliver Andrado out of his close imprisonment . Marina made all the haste she could to open the trunk , and was little better than dead , as well as my self ; when we found him in a manner breathless , not discovering either by pulse or stirring any sign , whence we might think he was alive . Do but imagine what a terrible loss I must be at , and what I could bethink my self to do in such an extremity ! I did as women do in such occurences ; I wept , I tore my hair , I grew desperate , and I think I should not have wanted courage enough to run Andrado's dagger into my breast , if the greatness of my affliction had not reduc'd me to such weakness as that I was forc'd to lay my self down on Marina's bed . She for her part , though troubled as much as any could be , had a greater command of her judgment in our common misfortune , and endeavour'd to find out those remedies , which , weak as I was , I should never have made use of , though I should have kept so much discretion about me as to do it . She told me , that Andrado might onely be in a sound , and that a Chyrurgeon , either by letting him bloud , or some other way , might recover him into the life he seem'd to have lost . I look'd on her without making any answer , my grief having reduc'd me to senselessness and stupidity . Marina lost no more time in consulting me any further ; she went to put in execution wha● she had propos'd to me ; but as she open'd the doo● to get out , who should meet her but my Brother-in-Law Don Lewis , coming , after he had look'd for me in my chamber , to the Wardrobe , where he concluded I must be , having been told by my husband that I was in no good humour . This second misfortune we thought more terrible than the former . Had not Andrado's body been expos'd to his sight , as it unhappily was , there needed no more than the confusion and astonishment which he might have observ'd in our countenances , to raise in him a suspition that we were upon some strange design , which no doubt but he would have discover'd , as one that concern'd himself much in my actions , not onely as a Brother-in-law , but also as a Lover . Unavoidable therefore it was that I should cast my self at the feet of a person , whom I had so often seen prostrate at my own ; and that , deriving a confidence from the affection he had for me , and that generosity which ought to be inseparable from the quality of a Gentleman , recommend to his absolute disposal what was dearest to me . He did what he could to raise me up ; but I , on the other side , resolv'd not to stir off my knees , with all sincerity , as well as my tears and sobs would give me leave , gave him an account of the cruel accident that had befallen me , whereat I doubt not but in his soul he conceiv'd an extraordinary satisfaction . Don Lewis , said I to him , I do not implore thy generosity to prolong my life for some few days ; no , my misfortunes render it so contemptible to me , that I should not want the courage to be my executioner , did I not fear my despair would cast some blemish on my honour , from which that of Don Sancho , nay indeed , his life , are haply inseparable . Thou maist haply think the disdain● I have had for thee , were the effects of my aversion rather than my vertue ; thou mai'st rejoice at my disgrace , nay haply make it contribute to thy revenge : but wilt thou have the presumption to impute the crime to me which thou wouldst have taught me , or wilt thou be so ungrateful as not to express some indulgence towards one that hath had so much for thee ? Don Lewis not suffering me to proceed any further , You see , Madam said he to me , how just Heaven is in punishing you , for having been so indiscreet in the choice of what you should have lov'd and what you ought to hate : but I have nothing to lose , as being to make it appear , by my freeing you out of the present trouble you are in , that you have not a better friend in the world than Don Lewis . He thereupon left me , and returns presently again , with two Porters , whom he had sent one of his servants for . Marina and I in the interim had made a shift to get Andrado's body into the Trunk again : Don Lewis himself help'd the two fellows to get it on their shoulders between them , and caus'd it to be carried to a friend of his , whom he acquainted with the adventure , having already made him privy to the love he had for me . Having , as soon it was brought in , taken Andrado's body out of the Trunk , Don Lewis caus'd it to be laid all along upon a Table , and as they were pulling off his cloaths , feeling his pulse , and laying his hand upon that part of the body where the beating of the heart is felt , he found him to be not quite dead . With all expedition a Chirurgeon was sent for , while in the mean time they put him into bed , and us'd all the means they could think on to bring him to life . At last , he came to himself ; he was let bloud ; a Lacquey was left to wait on him ; and the room was clear'd , that so nature and rest might perfect what art and industry had begun . You may well imagine what astonishment Andrado was in , when , after this long Trance , he found himself in a bed , not able to call any thing to mind but the fear he had been in , and that he had been put into a Trunk , not knowing where he was , nor what he had either to hope or fear . He was in this terrible distraction when he heard the chamber door open , and after the curtains were drawn , by the light of the torches that had been brought in , perceiv'd Don Lewis , whom he knew to be my Brother-in-law , and who having taken a chair spoke to him in these tearms : Do you know me , Signior Andrado , said he to him ? And do you not withal know I am Brother ●o Don Sancho ? I do indeed know you , repli'd Andrado , and withal to be Brother to Don Sa●cho . And have you any remembrance , says Don Lewis , of what happen'd to you this day at his house ? But whether you do or no continu'd he , assure your self , that if ever I hea● , of any further designs you have upon my Sister , or are so much as seen in the street where she lives , I shall be indebted to you a mischief , and will be sure to pay it , notwithstanding all your caution ; and know , you had been ere this among your acquaintances in the other World , had I not too much pity and compliance for an impudent and unfortunate woman , who hath repos'd this confidence in me ; and were not assured , that the criminal designs you have laid together against my Brother's honour , had not their effect . I advise you therefore to change your lodging , and flatter not your self with any hope you can elude my resentment , if you perform not the promise I expect you should make me to do it . Andrado would gladly have engag'd himself to much more . He made the most unworthy submissions to him he could think on , and acknowledged he ought him a life which it was in his power to have taken away from him . His weakness was such as might well confine him to his bed ; but the cruel fear he had been in , strengthned him to get up . He thereupon conceiv'd an aversion for me , greater than the love he had sometimes born me , insomuch , that it was a horrour to him but to hear me nam'd . I was in the mean time in no small trouble , to know what was become of him , yet had not the confidence to make any enquiry after him of Don Lewis , nor indeed to look with any assurance upon him . I sent Marina to Andrado's lodging , whither she came , not long after he had got thither himself , and while he was packing up his things to be gone to a lodging he had taken in another quarter of the City . As soon as ever he saw her , he told her that if she had any message from me , she might carry it to some body else , and having given her a short account of what had pass'd between him and Don Lewis , he clos'd his relation with this character of me , that I was the most ungrateful , and most perfidious woman in the world ; that he look'd on me no otherwise than as one that had plotted his ruine , and that I should no more think of him , than as if I had never seen him . With these words he dismiss'd Marina ; but notwithstanding the astonishment she was in at such a sharp entertainment , she had the wit to follow him at a distance , and to observe the place where his things were carried , and by that means discover'd the new lodging he had taken . The trouble it was to me to be charg'd with an act of malice I was no way guilty of , and to be hated by a person I lov'd so well , and for whose sake I had hazarded my life and my honour , suffer'd me not to give way to all the joy which I should have conceiv'd at his being out of danger . I fell into a deep melancholy , which soon turned to a sickness , and that being such as the Physicians could not well give any account of , my husband was extremely troubled thereat . To heighten my misfortune , Don Lewis began to press , and make his advantages of the extraordinary service he had done me , incessantly importuning me to grant him that which I was content Andrado should have had , and reproching me with the love I had for my Gallant , when ever I represented to him the duty I ought a Husband , and what he ought a Brother . Thus , hated by what I lov'd , lov'd by what I hated ; depriv'd of the sight of Andrado , too often troubled with that of Don Lewis , and tormented with perpetual reflections on my ingratitude to the best Husband in the world , who thought nothing too much to please me , and was more troubled at my indisposition than I was my self , when , had he known the truth , he might justly have taken away my life ; incessantly baited with the insupportable remonstrances of my conscience , and rack'd between the two most contrary passions , Love and Hatred ; I kept my bed for two months , expecting death with gladness : but it was Heaven's pleasure to reserve me to greater misfortunes . The strength of my age , much against my will , overcame and dispell'd the sadness which I thought onely death could have put a period to . I recover'd my health , and Don Lewis renew'd his prosecutions with greater insolence than before . I had given my women order , and particularly Marina , that they should never leave me alone with him . Being enrag'd at that obstacle , and wearied out with my perpetual resistances , he resolv'd to obtain , by the most horrid piece of treachery , that ever came into the mind of a person consummately wicked , what I had deni'd him with so much constancy . I have already told you that between his house and ours there was a door , seldom lock'd of either side . Having set a night wherein he though : to put his damnable design in execution , and staying till all , as well at our house as his , were abed , he comes in at the door ; open'd that of our house which was to the street , and going to our stable let loose all the horses , whereof there was a considerable number , and drove them into the court , whence they got into the street . The noise they made soon awaken'd those who had the care of them , and their bustling about the house awakened my husband . He was a great lover of Horses ; and had no sooner heard that his own were gotten into the streets , but putting on his night-gown , he runs out after them , very much incens'd at his Grooms , and the Porter , for being so careless as not to make fast the great gate . Don Lewis , who had hid himself in the room next my chamber , and had seen my husband when he went out , slipp'd down into the court some time after him , and having made fast the street door , and expected some little while to avoid my suspition had he come immediately upon me , he came at last and laid himself down by me , acting the part of my husband in every thing so well , that it is not much to be wondred at , if I were mistaken in him . His standing so long in his sh●rt , had made him very cold ; so that as he came into bed : Good Lord , sweet-heart , said I to him , how cold you are ! How can I be otherwise , repli'd he , counterfeiting his voice ; 't is cold standing in the streets . And for your horses , said I , are they taken ? My people are gone after them , repli'd he . And thereupon coming close to me , as it were to warm himself ; amidst his embraces and kindnesses , he had his design upon me , and dishonor'd his Brother . That Heaven was pleas'd to permit it , might haply be , that I should be a future instrument to punish so enormous a crime , that my honour might be re-establish'd by my self , and my innocence publickly acknowledg'd . Having ●one what he came for , he pretended to be much troubled about his horses ; he got up from me , went and open'd the street door , and with-drew to his own lodgings : not a little elevated at the crime he had committed , and hugging himself haply in the reflection of what was to prove the occasion of his ruine . My husband comes in presently after , and having cast himself into bed , turn'd to me , frozen as he was , and oblig'd me by caresses , which I thought extraordinary , to beg of him , that he would let me sleep . He thought it very strange ; I wondred much he should ; and thereupon made no further doubt of my being betrai'd . The very thought of it would not suffer me to close my eyes till it was day . I got up much earlier than I was us'd to do . I went to Mass , and there met with Don Lewis dress'd as if he had been for some extraordinary entertainment , with a countenance as chearful as mine was sad and dejected . He presented me with holy Water ; I receiv'd it with much indifference at his hands , which he observing , and looking on me with a malicious smile : Good Lord , Madam , said he , how cold you are ? At these words , being the same I had said to him , and enough to satisfie me who was the Author of my misfortune , I grew pale , and immediately blush'd , upon thought that I had grown pale . He might have observ'd in my eyes , and by the disorder into which those words had put me , how highly I was offended at his insolence . I went away without so much as looking on him . What distractions I was in all Mass-time , you may easily imagine ; as also how infinitely my husband must needs be troubled , when he observ'd that all dinner time , and all day after , I minded not what was said or done , and could not forbear sighing and discovering the disturbance of my mind , though I endeavoured all I could to smother it . I withdrew to my chamber sooner than I was us'd to do , pretending to be somewhat indispos'd . I bethought my self of a hundred several ways to be reveng'd ; but at last my fury suggested one to me which I fix'd upon . When bed-time was come I went to bed at the same time with my Husband . I pretended to be asleep , to oblige him to do the like ; and finding him fast enough , and confident all the servants were no less , I got up , took his dagger , and ( besotted and blinded as I was by my passion ) it prov'd nevertheless so sure a guide to me , that through the same door , and by the same way that my enemy got into my bed ; I got to the side of his . My fury , though violent , made me not do any thing precipitately ; with the hand I had free I felt for his heart , and when by the beating thereof I had discover'd it , the fear of missing my blow made not that hand to tremble which held the Dagger ; but , with all the circumspection imaginable , I thrust it twice into the heart of the detestable Don Lewis , and so punish'd him with a gentler death than he had deserv'd . And doubting those two might not do my work , I gave him five or six stabs more , and so return'd to my chamber , with a tranquillity ; whence I inferr'd my self , that I had never done any thing , from the doing whereof I should derive greater satisfaction . I return'd my husband's Dagger , all bloudy as it was , into the sheath ; I put on my cloaths with as much haste and as little noise as I could : I took along with me what Jewels and Mony I had : and , no less distracted by my love than troubled at what I had done , I left a husband who lov'd me beyond his own life , to cast my self upon the courtesie of a young man , who not long before had sent me word that he had not the least respect for me . The fearfulness incident to my sex , was so strangely fortifi'd by the impetuous passions I was hurried withal : that , all alone , and in the night time , I walked from my own house to Andrado's lodgings , with as much confidence , as if I had done a good action , at noon day . I knock'd at the door , and was answered , that Andrado was not within , being engag'd at a Play at a friend 's not far off ▪ His servants who knew me , and were not a little surpriz'd to see me , entertain'd me with much respect , and got me a fire in their Master's chamber . It was not long ere he came in himself , and I believe it was the least of his thoughts to find me waiting for him in his chamber . He no sooner cast his eye on me , but betraying his astonishment in the wildness of his looks : Madam Eugenia , saith he , what business hath brought you hither ? What can you expect more from a person , you would have sacrific'd to the jealousie of a Brother-in-law you are desperately in love with ? Ah Andrado ! repli'd I , do you make that construction of an unavoidable accident , which forc'd me to make submissions to that man whom of all the world I was most afraid of being oblig'd to ? And should you pass so disadvantageous a judgment on a person that hath given you such extraordinary demonstrations of her affection ? I expected something else than reproaches at your hands . If I am guilty of any crime , it is not against you that I have committed it , but against a Husband that should have been dear to me ; proving ungrateful to him because I would not be so to you , and forsaking him to come to a cruel man whose entertainment of me is as unworthy as my kindnesses to him are great . When your death , which I thought really so , had put me into that despair , wherein a woman , perpetually expecting the minute of being surpriz'd by her husband , might be ; and when thereupon Don Lewis came upon me in that deplorable condition , what could I do less than trust my self to his generosity and the love he had for me ? He hath treacherously made his advantages of the confidence , to the loss of my honour ; but 't is my satisfaction , that he hath bought his enjoyments with the price of his life , which I have now taken away from him ; and that , my dear Andrado , is the occasion of my coming hither . I must keep out of the hands of Justice , till such time as it be known , what crime Don Lewis is guilty of , and what misfortune hath befallen me . I have mony and Jewels good store , upon which you may live handsomely in any part of Spain , whither you shall think fit to accompany my misfortune ; while Time shall make all the world sensible , that I am much more to be pitied than blam'd , and my future carriage satisfie you in particular , that it was not without reason I did what I have done . Very likely , interrupted he , you have great Apologies to make for your self , and I shall supply the place of Don Lewis , till thou art weary of me , and then be kill'd , as he was , to make way for another . Ah Woman insatiably lustful ! continu'd he : What could I expect more than this last wickedness of thine to be confirm'd in the persuasion I had , that it was thy design to sacrifice me to thy Gallant ? But thou must not think to escape with bare reproaches ; no , I will rather be the Executioner to punish thy crime , than be thy Complice in it . With those words he violently tore off my cloaths , and , with a cruelty , which rais'd horrour even in his own servants , gave me a hundred blows , naked as I was , and having satiated his rage , till that he was grown weary , he thrust me out into the street , where if you had not fortunately lighted upon me , I should either have been dead , or in their hands who haply are searching after me . Having given over speaking , she shew'd Don Garcias her arms all black and blew , as also her breast , and what other parts of her body civility permitted her to discover , which were in the same condition . Whereupon re-assuming her discourse : Thus have you heard , generous Don Garcias , said she to him , the deplorable History of the unfortunate Eugenia . Let me beg your advice ; if so there be any for an inexpressibly-unhappy woman , that hath been the occasion of so many fatal accidents . Ah Ma●am , replies Don Garcias , were it but as easie for me to advise you what is to be done , as it will be to punish . Andrado , if you give me leave ! Deny me not the honour to be the Revenger of your quarrel ; and be not shie in employing upon any design you would have to be undertaken , a person who is no less sensible of your misfortune , than of the injury hath been done you . Don Garcias said this to her , with an earnestness , which satisfi'd Eugenia , that the Compassion was not so great as the Love he seem'd to have for her . She made the most obliging acknowledgements of his kindnesses which her civility and gratitude could inspire her with : and further intreated him to take the pains to go once more to her house to be more particularly inform'd of what was said concerning her departure and the death of Don Lewis . He got thither , as they were carrying to prison Don Sancho , his servants , and those of Don Lewis , who had taken their oaths that their Master had been in love with Eugenia . The common door , which was found open , and Don Sancho's dagger still bloudy , gave much suspition of his being guilty of his brother's death , whereof he was no less innocent than troubled at it . The sudden departure of his wife , and her taking away her Jewels and mony , put him into such an amazement , as out of which he could not recover himself , and troubled him more than his imprisonment and the proceedings of Justice against him . Don Garcias was in much impatience to give Eugenia an account of these things : but it so happened he could not do it so soon as he wish'd . Meeting in the street with a friend who had some business with him , he kept him a good while in discourse not far from his own lodging : and , as unlucky fortune would have it , over against that of Andrado , whence he saw coming out a servant , booted , carrying a Portmantue . He follow'd him at a distance accompani'd by his friend ; and having observ'd his going to the Post-house , he went in after him , and found him taking up three horses , to be made ready within half an hour . Don Garcias suffer'd him to go his ways , and bespoke the same number of horses to be ready at the same time . His friend ask'd him what he meant to do with them ? he promis'd to tell him if he would go along with him : whereto the other consented , without troubling himself any further what his design might be . Don Garcias entreated him to go and put on his Boots , and expect him at the Post-house , while he took a turn to his lodging . They thereupon parted , and Don Garcias went to Eugenia , to acquaint her with what he knew of her affairs , and to give his Landlady , a woman that might safely be trusted with a secret of that importance , order to get Eugenia cloaths and all things necessary , that she might be convey'd that very night into a Convent , whereof the Abbess was her kinswoman and very much her friend . Having so done , he whisper'd his Lacquey in the ear , and bid him carry to that friend's lodging whom he a little before parted with , his riding suit and boots : and having entreated his Landlady to be very careful of Eugenia , and to keep her from the sight of all people , he went to his friend , and soon after along with him to the Post-house , where they had not been long ere Andrado came also . Don Garcias ask'd him which way he travell'd ? he made answer , to Sevil. Then one Post-boy will serve us both , says Don Garcias to him . Andrado was content , and haply look'd on Don Garcias and his friend , no otherwise th●n as two simple Cullies , whose mony he thought so far due to him , as that he would not have given much to ensure it . They left Vailladolid all together , and ro●e on a good while not thinking of any thing but riding , there being indeed but little conversation between people that ride Post . At last coming into a Champian far from any Houses , Don Garcias thought it a place fit for his Design . He rid a little before , and turning about of a sudden , he bid Andrado stand . Andrado asked him his meaning . My intentions are , replied Don Garcias , to fight with you , to revenge , if I can , the quarrel of Eugenia , whom you have injur'd beyond all hope of forgiveness , in treating her after the basest and most unworthy manner , that could possibly fall into the imagination of a person of quality . I am not sorry for what I have done , replies Andrado with much confidence , not seeming to be in the least surpriz'd at the accident ; but you may haply repent your forwardness to do what you are now engag'd in . He was a person that had Valour ; he alighted at the same time with Don Garcias , there having no more words pass'd between them ; and they had their Swords ready to fall on : when Don Garcias's Friend tells them , they should not fight without him , and profer'd to measure his Weapon with Andrado's man , who was a fellow whom his countenance and proportion would not have betray'd for a Coward . Andrado protested , that though he had to his Second the greatest Gladiator in all Spain , he would not fight otherwise than singly one to one . His man not much minding the protestation of his Master , protested for his own part , that he would not fight with any man upon any tearms at all . So that Don Garcia's Friend was forc'd to be onely a Spectator , or God-father to the Combatants , which is no new thing in Spain . The Duel lasted not long : Heaven was pleas'd to favour the just Cause Don Garcias was engag'd in , so far , as that his Adversary making at him with greater violence than skill , run upon his Weapon , and fell at his feet with loss of blood and life . Andrado's man , and the Post-boy , as fearful one as the other , cast themselves at Don Garcias's feet , who intended them not any hurt . He commanded Andrado's man to open the Portmantue , and to take out of it all his Master had taken from Eugenia . He immediately obey'd , and deliver'd to Don Garcias , a Mantle , a Gown , and Coat , all very rich , and a little Cabinet , whereof , the weight discover'd it was not empty . The fellow found the Key of it in his Master's Pocket , and gave it Don Garcias , who thereupon dismissing him , told him he might dispose of his Master's body as he pleas'd , and threatened he would be the death of him , if ever he were seen at Vailladolid . He commanded the Post-boy not to come into the City till after night , and promis'd him he should find at the Post-house the two Horses he and his Friend had taken up . I am apt to believe he was punctually obey'd by these two persons : who thought themselves very much oblig'd to him , that he had not kill'd them as he had done Andrado . It was never heard what his man did with his body ; and for his cloaths , and what else he had , there is but too much probability , he became Master thereof . Nor was it ever known how the Post-boy behav'd himself in the business . Don Garcias and his Friend made all the speed they could to Vailladolid . They alighted at an Embassadours of the Emperour , where they had Friends , and continued there till after night . Don Garcias sent for his man , who told him that Eugenia was much troubled she could not see him . The Horses were sent to the Post-house by an unknown person , who having deliver'd them to one that belong'd to the Stable , immediately slunk away . There was no more talk in Vailladolid of the death of Andr●do than as of a thing which it was uncertain whether it were so or not ; or if any spoke of him , 't was onely as of a Gentleman kill'd by some secret Enemy , or by High-way-men . Don Garcias went to his Lodging , where he found Eugenia put into such cloaths as his Landlady had provided for her ; such I believe as were taken up at the Brokers ; for in Spain persons of very good quality think it no disparagement to take up cloaths , and to furnish their Houses that way , no more than other people of less account . He secretly return'd Eugenia her own Cloaths and Jewels , and gave her an account after what manner he was reveng'd of Andrado . The Relation he made to her wrought in her a compassion for the unfortunate end of a person whom she had dearly lov'd ; and , the thought of her being the occasion of so many Tragical accidents , causing in her no less affliction than the remembrance of her own misfortunes , she fell a weeping as bitterly as at any time before . But what added not a little to her affliction , was , that Proclamation had been made that day all over Vailladolid , prohibiting all persons to entertain Eugenia , and that whoever brought tidings of her should have two hundred Crowns . This made her resolve to get into a Convent so soon as she could . She pass'd away that night in Don Garcia's Chamber with as little tranquillity as the precedent . The next morning at break of day he went to that Superiour of the Covenant , who was a Kinswoman of Eugenia's : who , notwithstanding the Proclamation , promis'd to receive her , and to keep her undiscover'd as much as lay in her power . Having left her , he went and took up a Coach , and order'd it to wait for him at a place not much frequented near his Lodging , whither he conducted Eugenia , accompanied by his Landlady . The Coach brought them to a place they had appointed the Coach-man to stop at , where they alighted , that he might have no knowledge of the Convent , whither Eugenia was to retire . She was kindly entertain'd by the Kinswoman ; Don Garcias's Landlady took leave of her , and went to inform her self what posture the affairs of Don Sancho were in . She understood it went hard with him , and that there was some talk of putting him to the Rack . Don Garcias gave an account of all passages to Eugenia , who was so troubled to see her Husband in danger to suffer for a crime he had not committed , that she took a resolution to cast her self into the hands of Justice . Don Garcias persuaded her to forbear a while , and advis'd her rather to write to the Judge , to acquaint him that she onely could give an account of the murther of Don Lewis . The Judge , by good fortune chanc'd to be of some Kin to her , came to speak with her , together with others that were to be his Assistants in the trial of Don Sancho . Eugenia confess'd that she had kill'd Don Lewis : gave them a particular relation of the just motive she had to engage her self in an action that seem'd so violent in a Woman , omitting nothing of what had pass'd between Don Lewis and her self ; what concern'd the love of Andrado , onely excepted . Her confession was written down , and a report thereof was made to his Catholick Majesty ; who , taking into consideration the greatness of Don Lewis's crime , the just resentment of Eugenia , her courage and procedure thereupon , the innocence of Don Sancho and his Servants , set them at liberty ; and , upon the intreaties of the whole Court mediating on her behalf , granted Eugenia her pardon . Her Husband was not displeas'd at her for the death of his Brother , and , it may be , lov'd her the better for what she had done . He went to see her as soon as he got out of Prison , and us'd all the entreaties and persuasions he could to get her home again ; but all prov'd ineffectual . She doubted not but that he had conceiv'd such a resentment for the death of Don Lewis as he ought to have done ; that he had made some discoveries of what had past between her and the Portugueze ; and thence concluded , that the least suspition a Woman gives in point of honour may soon be heightened into a jealousie in the apprehensions of a Husband , and will sooner or later dissolve the strictest ties of conjugal Love. While things stood thus , poor Don Sancho visited her often : and , by the tenderest demonstrations of an excessive Love , endeavour'd to get her out of the Convent , to be once more the absolute Mistress of his estate and himself . But she on the other side continu'd constant to her resolution . She got him to allow her a Pension proportionable to her quality , and the fortune she brought ; and , abating onely her obstinacy in denying to live with him , she behav'd her self so obl●gingly towards that kind Husband , that he had all the reason in the world to be satisfi'd with her . But all she did in the Convent to please and humour him , heightned the regret he conceiv'd that he could not get her thence . He at last took it so much to heart that it brought him into a Sickness , and that sickness prov'd such , as more than threatened the shortning of his days . He sent to Eugenia , begging the satisfaction to see her once at his House before he took his final leave of her . She could not deny that fatal kindness to a Husband that had been so dear to her , and whose affection towards her was then no less violent than it had ever been . She went to see him expire , and had almost , out of very grief , died with him , seeing him discover no less satisfaction that he had had but a sight of her , than if she had restor'd him the Life he was upon the point to quit : Nor did this goodness of Eugenia go unrewarded ; he left her his whole Estate , and consequently , one of the most beautiful and richest Widdows in Spain , after her so near being one of the most unfortunate Women in the World. The affliction she conceiv'd at the death of her Husband , was great , and not personated : She gave order for his Funeral Solemnities , possess'd her self of his Estate , and return'd to her Convent , resolv'd to spend the remainder of her Life there . Her Friends propos'd to her the best matches in all Spain : She preferr'd her own quiet before their ambition , and troubled no less at their importunate remonstrances than persecuted with the addresses of no small number of Pretenders , which her Beauty and Wealth drew daily to the outer-room of the Convent where she was ; She at last would not be seen , nor speak with any but Don Garcias . This young Gentleman had done her so seasonable a service , in an emergency so important , and with such earnestness , that she could not see him , without bethinking her self , that she ought him somewhat beyond civilities and acknowledgements . She had observ'd by his Retinue and Equipage , that he was not rich , and she was generous enough to proffer him the assistances which a necessitous person may without shame receive from another that is more wealthy : but in that small time she had spent in his Lodging , and by the frequent discourses he had with her , he had discovered a Noble soul elevated above the common , and absolutely dis-engag'd from all manner of Interests , those only of honour excepted . This rais'd a fear in her he might take it unkindly , if she made him a Present not suitable to the greatness of her estate and mind ; and she was afraid , on the other side , he should think her wanting in point of gratitude , if she made not some discoveries of her liberality . But if her thoughts were in this distraction for Don Garcias , his were in no less , as to what concern'd her . He was insensibly fallen in love with her ; but though the respect he had for her , and the lowness of his Fortunes should not have deterr'd him from making any such proposal ; what presumption would it have been in him to speak of love to a Woman , whom onely Love had expos'd to so great misfortunes ? and that while the sadness of her countenance , and her frequent weeping , argu'd her soul too full of grief to be capable of any other passion . Among those who visited Eugenia , as her most humble Slaves , with design to become afterwards her Masters , and those not easie to please , among those , I mean , who made their addresses to her , and whom she shook off with absolute denial , one Don Diego was remarkable for his obstinacy , as having not any thing else in him worth notice . He was as arrant a Coxcomb , as it was possible a young man could be ; and , what is consequent to that , fantastick , and , what to that , insufferably humoursome . Besides all this , the imperfections of his body were suitable to those of his mind ; and as to the goods of fortune , he was as poor , as greedy of them : but descending out of one of the best Houses in Spain , and being of near Kin to one of the principal Ministers of State , which onely made him so much the more insolent , there was a certain compliance had for him where ever he came , upon the account of his quality , though it had not the least recommendation of any thing of worth . This same Don Diego , such as I have described him , thought he had found in Eugenia , all he could have wished in a Wife , and imagin'd it no hard matter to obtain her , by the assistances of his Friends at Court , whose encouragements put him into great hopes of it . But Eugenia was not so easily persuaded to a business of that importance , as they had flattered themselves she would have been , and the Court would not , to favour a private person , do a violence that should be of ill example to the publick . Eugenia's retiring into a Convent , her resolution to continue there , her avoiding of all visits , and the backwardness of those who had encourag'd Don Diego in his applications to her , blasted the hopes he had conceiv'd of obtaining her without trouble . He therefore resolv'd to force the Convent , and to carry her away , an attempt the most highly criminal in Spain , and such as wherein onely an extravagant fool , such as he was , would engage himself in . He found , for money , people as mad as himself ; he gave order for the laying of Horses at several places , between Vailladolid and a certain Sea-port , where a Vessel was to expect him ready to set Sail. He forc'd the Convent ; carried away Eugenia ; and that unfortunate Lady was to become the prey of the most worthless person in the World , if Heaven had not strangely reliev'd her , when she l●ast look'd for it . One single person , who , upon the cries of Eugenia , met the Ravishers , forc'd them to a sudden halt , and charg'd with so much valour , that , upon the first meeting , he wounded Don Diego and divers of his Complices , and kept them in ●otion till the Citizens making head , and seconded by the Officers of publick Justice , had reduc'd Don Diego and his party to those extremities , that they must either be kill'd or taken . Thus was Eugenia rescu'd ; but before she would be conducted back to her Convent , she would needs know who that gallant Person was , who had so generously expos'd his Life to serve her . He was found , wounded in several places , and , through loss of abundance of blood , in a manner Dead . Eugenia desir'd to see him , and had no sooner cast her eyes on his countenance , but she knew him to be Don Garcias . Her compassion was great as her astonishment , and she made such passionate discoveries thereof as might have been interpreted to her disadvantage , if there had not been otherwise a just ground of her affliction . She prevail'd so far , with much intreaty , as that they would n●● carry to Prison her generous Reliever , whom Don Diego expiring , and his complices , acknowledg'd not to be of their party , but the person who had oppos'd their design . He was carried to the next House , which by good fortune happen'd to be that which had some time been Don Sancho's was now Eugenia's , and where she had left all her Houshold-stuff and some Servants . He was recommended to the care of the best Surgeons of both Court and City . Eugenia return'd into the Convent , and the next day was forc'd to leave it ; and come to her own House , upon the publishing of a Proclamation , that no secular persons should be entertain'd into Nunneries . The next day Don Diego dyes , and his Friends had much ado to hinder a Trial to pass upon him , though Dead ▪ but his Complices were punish'd according to their deserts . Eugenia in the mean time was almost out of her self to see so little hopes of Don Garcias's recovery ; she implor'd the assistances of Heaven ; She profer'd the Surgeons to reward them beyond what they would have ask'd her ; but their Art was at a loss , and all their hope was in God and the Youthful constitution of the sick person . Eugenia stirr'd not from his Bed-side , and her attendances on him day and night were so assiduous , that they might at last have reduc'd her to a necessity of having others besides her self . She often heard him pronounce her name in the transportations of his Feaver , and among things incoherent , which his distracted imagination made him speak , he was often heard talking of Love , and discoursing with himself , as one that were fighting or quarrelling . At last , Nature , fortifi'd by remedies , overcame the violence of his disease ; his Feaver remitted ; his wounds appeared in a better condition ; and the Surgeons as●●r'd Eugenia of his recovery , provided no other accident happen'd to him . She made them very great presents , and caused him to be pray'd for , in all the Churches of Vailladolid . Then was it that Don Garcias understood from Eugenia , that it was she whom he had rescu'd , and she was told by him how it came to pass , that he happened to relieve her so seasonably , being upon his return into the City after he had been to see a friend of his out of Town . She could not , even in his presence , forbear acknowledging how highly she thought her self oblig'd to him ; and he could as little smother the extraordinary satisfaction he conceiv'd to have done her so considerable a service : but there was yet another thing of greater importance he had to acquaint her withal . One day , she being alone with him , and intreating him not to suffer her to be any longer ungrateful , but to make use of her in something of consequence , he took that opportunity to discover to her the true sentiments he had for her . The very thought of what he was about to do , made him sign ; he grew pale ; and the disturbance of his mind was so visible in his countenance , that Eugenia was afraid he was in some great torment . She ask'd him what posture his Wounds were in . Ah Madam ! repli'd he , my wounds are not my greatest affliction . What is it then that troubles you , said she to him much frightned . A misfortune , says he , incapable of any remedy . It was indeed , replies Eugenia , a great misfortune to be so dangerously Wounded for a person you neither knew , nor deserv'd you should hazard your Life for her ; but this is not beyond remedy , since your Surgeons doubt not but you will soon recover it . And that is it I am to complain of , cries Don Garcias : Had I lost my Life in your service , continued he , I had brought it to a glorious period , whereas I must now live against my will , and be a long time the most unfortunate man in the world . Being a person so excellently qualifi'd as you are , I think you not so unfortunate as you would make your self , replies Eugenia . How Madam , said he , do you not account that man unfortunate , who being satisfi'd of your worth , having a greater esteem for you than any other whatever , loving you beyond his own Life , must nevertheless come short of deserving you , though Fortune should prove as indulgent to him as she hath ever been malicious ? You strangely surprize me , said she blushing : but the obligations you have cast upon me , give you a priviledge , which , in the condition I am in , I should not grant any other . I pray you above all things endeavour your own recovery , and assure your self , your misfortunes shall not continue long , when it shall come into the power of Eugenia to put a period thereto . She stai'd not to hear what Reply he would make , and by that means spared him abundance of complements , which haply he would but poorly have acquitted himself of , because he would have over-strain'd himself to make them very good ones . She call'd those Servants of hers who were to attend him , and went out of the room just as the Surgeons were coming in to visit him . The satisfaction of the mind is the soveraign remedy to recover a sick body . Don Garcias deriv'd such hopes of the advancement of his Love , from what Eugenia had said to him , that his soul , which before , as that of a Lover without hope , was orepress'd with sadness , dilated it self for the entertainment of joy , and that joy contributed more to his recovery than all the remedies of Chirurgery . He came to perfect health . He out of civility went from Eugenia's house , but carried with him , and continu'd , the pretensions he had to her affection . She had promis'd to love him , provided he made no publick discoveries thereof , and it may be she lov'd him no less than he lov'd her : but having so lately lost a Husband , and been engag'd in adventures , which had made her the Table-talk of all Companies in Court and City , she thought it no prudence so soon to expose her self to rash censures , by running upon a marriage with too much precipitation . At last Don Garcias , by the excess of his merit and constancy , overcame all these difficulties . He was , as to his person , so accomplish'd , as might make a Rival run mad to think on 't . He was a younger Brother of one of the best Houses of Arragon , and though he had done no great things in the Wars , he might justly , from the long services his Father had done Spain , derive some hopes of a recompence from the Court , as advantageous as honourable . Eugenia could no longer hold out against so many excellent qualities , nor be longer oblig'd to him for all he had done and suffered upon her account . She was married to him . Court and City approved her choice ; and that she might not have the least occasion to repent her of it , it happened , that , not long after their marriage , the King of Spain bestowed on Don Garcias one of the Commanderies of St. James . Another thing which had already happened , was , that he had satisfied his dear Eugenia the very first night of their marriage , that he was much another Bed-fellow than Don Sancho , and that she had found in him , what she would not have met with in the Portuguez Andrado . Children they had many , because they took more than ordinary pains to get them ; and the History of their Loves and Adventures is to this day related at Vailladolid , not only among those that knew them , but to Strangers who occasionally Travel that way . For my part , I travelled not thither for it , but finding it Printed , made no doubt of the Truth of it , and expect the same confidence in those who shall receive it from me . FINIS . SCARRON's NOVELS . The Judge in his own Cause . The Fourth Novel . PRince Mulei , son to the King of Morocco , having lost the company with whom he had spent the day in hunting , was got alone , and that in the night-time , among certain rocks on the Sea-side , not above an hours gentle walking from the City of Fez. The sky was not over-cast with the least cloud ; the Sea glaz'd up in an undisturbed calm , and so might serve for a Mirrour to the Moon and Stars , which 〈◊〉 to sparkle no less there , than in their proper Elem●nt : in fine , it was one of the pleasantest nights of those warmer Countries , which exceed the fairest days of our colder Regions . The Prince galloping gently along the River side , diverted himself in considering the emulation between the Constellations above in the Firmament , and those which seem'd to be on the surface of the Water , when the sad accents of some doleful shrieking piercing his ears , rais'd in him a curiosity to go to the place whence he conceiv'd it might proceed . After a little riding , he found , among the rocks , a woman , who , as much as her strength would permit , made her party good against a man , who violently endeavour'd to bind her hands , while another woman was emploi'd to stop her mouth with a linnen cloath . The arrival of the young Prince prevented the Actors of that violence to proceed any further therein , and gave her a little respit , whom they intended to treat so unworthily . Mulei ask'd her , what might occasion her crying out , and the others , what they would have done to her ? But instead of any reply , the man comes up to him with his Cimitar drawn , and would have dangerously wounded him , had he not , by the nimbleness of his ●orse , avoided the blow . How now , impious ●retch , says Mulei to him , darest thou offer vio●●nce to the Prince of Fez ? I knew thee very well to be my Prince , replies the Moor : nay it is because thou art my Prince , and that it is in thy power to punish me , that I must either have thy life , or lose my own . With those words he made at Mulei with such a desperate fury , that the Prince , though much fam'd for his valour , was reduc'd to a necessity not so much of assaulting , as securing himself against so dangerous an enemy . The two women in the mean time were very seriously engag'd , and she who a little before gave her self over for lost , kept the other from running away , as if she doubted not but her Champion would obtain the victory . Despair sometimes heightens a man's courage , nay sometimes derives it to those who have least of it . Though the Prince's valour was incomparably beyond that of his Adversary , and maintain'd by a more than ordinary skill and vigour ; yet the punishment , which the Moor's crime deserv'd , made him hazard all , and gave him so much courage and force , that the victory was a great while in suspence between the Prince and him : but Heaven , which commonly protects those it raises above others , fortunately directed the Prince's retinue , which he had lost the evening before , to pass so near the place , as to hear the noise of the Combatants , and the cries of the women . They make all the speed they could thither , and came in just as their Master having worsted his bold Adversary , had laid him on the ground , where he would not kill him , but reserve him for a more exemplary punishment . He thereupon order'd some of his people to bind him to a horse-tail , so as that he might not attempt ought against himself or any other . Two Gentlemen took up the two women behind them , and so Mulei and his retinue got to Fez , just with the break of day . This young Prince gover●'d as absolutely in Fez , as if he had been already King of it . He order'd the Moor to be brought before him , his name was Amet , and he was son to one of the wealthiest Inhabitants of Fez. The two women were not known by any , in regard the Moors , the most jealous of all mankind , are extremely careful in keeping their wives and slaves from the sight of all others . The woman , whom the Prince had reliev'd , surpriz'd both him and all his Court with the transcendency of her beauty , which was such as had not been seen before in Africk , and also with a Majestick air , which the wretched habit of a slave could not hide from their eyes who admir'd her . The other was clad as those women of the country are , whose quality is somewhat above the ordinary rate , and might pass for handsome , though much less than the former . But though she might enter into competition with her as to beauty , yet the paleness which through a certain Fear had setled in her countenance depriv'd it of so much of its lustre , as that of the former receiv'd advantage from that lively redness , which a modest blush had gently spread over it . The Moor appear'd before Mulei with the countenance and deportment of a Criminal , having his eyes continually fasten'd on the ground . Mulei commanded him to acknowledge his crime , or expect to die in the greatest torments . I know well enough what is prepar'd for me , and what I have deserv'd , replies the undaunted Moor , and as it will be of little advantage to me to confess any thing , so are there not any torments that shall make me do it . I cannot avoid death , since I would have given it thee , I would have thee know , that the rage I am in , that I could not dispatch thee , torments me beyond all that can be inflicted on me by the most inventive executioners . These women , Spaniards by descent , were my Slaves ; one of them hath done as I wish'd her , and compli'd with her fortune , by marrying my Brother Zaides ; the other would never change her Religion , nor make the least kind return to the love I had for her . This was all could be gotten out of him . Mulei order'd him to be put into a Dungeon loaden with chains ; The Renegado wife of Zaides was dispos'd into another prison , and the beautiful Slave was conducted to a Moor's house named Zulema , a person of quality , originally a Spaniard , who had left Spain , because he could not find in his conscience to embrace the Christian Religion . He was descended of the illustrious House of Zegris , heretofore so famous in Granada , and his wife Zoraida , who was of the same House , had the reputation to be the fairest , and withal , the wittiest woman in Fez. She was immediately taken with the beauty of the Christian Slave , and , upon the first conversation they had together , was no less with her ingenuity . Had this fair Christian been capable of consolation , she would have found it in the caresses of Zoraida ; but as if she purposely avoided whatever might alleviate her grief , she endeavour'd as much as she could to be alone , that she might afflict her self the more , insomuch that , when she was in company with Zoraida , she did her self no small violence , to smother her sighs , and keep in her tears before her . Prince Mulie in the mean time was extremely desirous to have an account of her adventures . He had discover'd so much to Zulema , who being a person he much confided in , he withal acknowledg'd , that he had some inclinations for that fair Christian , and that he had made a discovery thereof to her , had he not inferr'd , from her extraordinary affliction , that he might have an unknown Rival in Spain , who , though at a great distance , might prevent his being happy , even in that Country where he was an absolute Prince . Zulema thereupon gave his wife order to enquire of the Christian the particulars of her life , and by what accident she came to be Slave to Amet. Zoraida was as desirous to do it as the Prince , and found it no hard matter to induce the Spanish Slave to satisfie her ; the other not knowing how to refuse any thing to a person , from whom she had receiv'd so many assurances of tenderness and friendship . She told Zoraida , that she would satisfie her curiosity when she pleas'd , but that , having onely misfortunes to acquaint her with , she fear'd the account thereof would be very tedious to her . You will find it otherwise , replies Zoraida , by the attention I shall give you , and my concerns therein will satisfie you , that you may safely entrust the secret thereof to a person who infinitely loves you . Embracing her with these words , she entreated her not to put off any longer the satisfaction she desir'd of her . They were all alone , and the fair Slave , having wip'd off the tears which the memory of her misfortunes drew into her eyes , she thus beg●n ●he relation thereof . My name is Sophia , said she , I am a Spaniard , born at Valentia , and brought up with all the care and tenderness which persons of quality , such as were my Father and Mother , could express towards a Daughter who was the first fruits of their marriage , and soon appear'd worthy of their affection . I had a Brother , younger than my self by a year , as lovely a child as could be seen ; he lov'd me as much as I lov'd him , and our mutual friendship grew up to such a height , that when we were not together , there might be observ'd in our countenances , such a sadness and disquiet , as the most pleasant divertisements of persons of our age were not able to disperse . Order was thereupon taken that we should not be asunder : we learn'd together whatever is commonly taught children , well descended , of both sexes , ●nd so it happen'd , to the great astonishment of all , that I came to be as skilful and dextrous as he , in all the violent exercises of a Cavalier , and he as ingenious in whatever is performed by young Gentlewomen . This extraordinary kind of education took so much with a Gentleman , an intimate acquaintance of my Father's , that he desir'd his children might be brought up with us . The business was propos'd to my Friends , who approved thereof , and the nearness of their houses promoted the design of both parties . That Gentleman was not inferiour to my Father , either as to quality or wealth . He had also onely a Son and a Daughter , much about my Brother's age and mine , insomuch that it was not doubted , but the two Houses would be united one day by a double marriage . Don Carlos and Lucia ( so were the Brother and Sister call'd ) were equally amiable : my Brother lov'd Lucia , and she him ; Don Carlos lov'd me ; I , him , as much . Our Parents knew it , and were so far from being displeas'd thereat , that had we not been too young , they would then have seen us married together . But the happy state of our innocent Loves was disturb'd by the death of my lovely Brother ; a violent Feaver snatch'd him from hence in eight days , and this was the first of my misfortunes . Lucia was so troubled thereat , that no persuasions could keep her from embracing a Religious life . I was sick to death , and Don Carlos was so far given over , as that his Father began to fear he should see himself without issue , so great a grief did he conceive , at the loss of my Brother , whom he lov'd , the danger I was in , and his Sister's resolution . Don Carlos's Father di'd soon after , leaving his Son a vast estate . Now was he in a condition to discover the nobleness of his nature ; the gallantries he invented to please me prevail'd on my vanity , made his love more publick , and added much to mine . Don Carlos often addre●s'd himself to my Parents , desiring them to consummate his happiness by bestowing their Daughter on him . He in the mean time continu'd his extraordinary expences , which my Father perceiving , and considering his estate could not hold out long at that rate , resolv'd we should be married . He therefore put Don Carlos in hope , that he should ere long be his Son-in-law , at which News he discover'd such an extraordinary joy , as would have persuaded me that he lov'd me above his own life , though I had not been so fully assur'd of it as I was . He appointed a Ball for me , and invited all the Gallantry of the City to it : but to his misfortune and mine , there happen'd to be at it a Neapolitan Count , whom some affairs of importance had brought into Spain . He thought me handsome enough to fall in love with , and having enquired what quality my Father was of , he went , and , without any other ceremony , demanded me of him in marriage . My Father , dazled at the wealth and quality of this Stranger , promis'd him what he desir'd , and that very day sent Don Carlos word , that he might forbear all further addresses to his Daughter , forbad me to receive his visits , and commanded me to look on the Italian Count , as the person I should be married to , as soon as he we●e return'd from Madrid . I dissembled my affliction before my Father ; but as soon as I was got alone , Don Carlos presented himself to my imagination , as the most aimable person in the world . I reflected on all could be quarrel'd at in the Italian Count ; I conceiv'd an implacable aversion against him , and I felt my self so possess'd with the love of Don Carlos , that it was equally impossible for me to live without him , and to be happy with his Rival . My recourse was to my tears , but what remedy were they in so great a misfortune . While I was in this distraction , Don Carlos comes into my chamber , without first demanding my permission , as he was wont to do . He found me as it were dissolv'd into tears , nor could he forbear his , though he seem'd willing to conceal what lay heavy on his soul , till he had discovered the true sentiments of mine . He cast himself at my feet , and taking me by the hands , which he bedew'd with his tears , I must then loose you Sophia ! and a stranger , whom you hardly know , shall be happier than I , because he is somewhat richer . He will be possess'd of you , Sophia ! and you consent thereto ; you , whom I have so infinitely lov'd ; you , who would persuade me that you lov'd me , and were promis'd me by a Father , but alas ! an unjust Father , an interess'd Father , and one that hath basely recoyl'd from his word ! If you are , continu'd he , a Jewel that may be set at any price , 't is onely my fidelity that can purchase you , and it is upon the account of that , you should be yet mine rather than any Man's ; if you have not forgotten that you have promised me the like . But , cries he , do you imagine that a person who had the courage to raise his desires to you , wants it to be reveng'd of one you prefer before him ; or will you think it strange , that a Wretch who hath lost all should not undertake any thing ? If you are content that I alone should perish , this fortunate Rival shall live , since he is so happy as to please you , and you think him worthy your protection : but Don Carlos , who is now become odious to you , and whom you have given over to his despair , will dye of a Death cruel enough , to satiate the hatred you have for him . Don Carlos , reply'd I , do you joyn forces with an unjust Father , and a person whom I never could fancy , to persecute me , and impute ●o me , as a particular crime , a misfortune which is common to us both ? You may rather bemoan than accuse me , and bethink your self of the means to preserve me yours , than pierce my soul with undeserv'd reproaches . I could make more just ones to you , and force you to acknowledge , that you never sufficiently lov'd me , since you never sufficiently knew me . But we have no time to loose in fruitless remonstances . Carry me where you please , I 'l follow you , and therefore I give you leave to attempt any thing , and promise to second you in it , so that I may ever be yours . Don Carlos was so reviv'd at these words , that he was as much transported with joy , as he had been before with grief . He begg'd a thousand pardons for his having charg'd me with the injustice he thought done him , and having satisfy'd me , that unless I were remov'd thence , it was impossible I should avoid complying with my Father's will , I referr'd my self wholly to his disposal , and promis'd him , that the second night after , I would be ready to go along with him . Don Carlos spent the next day in setting his affairs in order , made provision of Money , and a Bark , which was to set sail , whenever he sent orders to that purpose . In the mean time I made up all my Jewels , and what Money I had , and , being a person so young as I was , so well dissembled my design , that no body had the least suspition of it . I was not observ'd by any , so that I might safely take my way out at the Garden-door , where I found Claudio , a Page , whom Don Carlos had a kind of fondness for , upon the account of his skill in Singing , which was as excellent as his Voice , and that in his manner of speaking , and all his actions , he discover'd a greater pitch of ingenuity , understanding , and gentileness of carriage , than the condition of a Page is commonly observ'd to have . He told me , that his Master had sent him before , to conduct me to the Bark , and that he could not come himself , for some reasons I should know when I saw him . A Slave of Don Carlos , whom I also knew very well , soon after came to us . We got out of the City without any trouble , and were not gone far from it ere we perceiv'd a Vessel in the Road , and soon after a Shallop that waited for us at the Water-side . They told me , that my dear Don Carlos would come very suddenly , and that in the mean time , I should go to the Vessel . The Slave carry'd me into the Shallop , and several Men , whom I had observ'd on the shore , and took for Mariners , forc'd Claudio also to get into the Shallop , who seem'd to make some resistance , to avoid coming into it . This added to the trouble I was already in , for the absence of Don Carlos . I ask'd the Slave where he was ; he roundly answer'd , I was not to expect any Don Carlos there . In the mean time , I could hear Claudio crying out as loud as he could , and bursting forth into tears , saying to the Slave , Treacherous Amet ! is it thus thou keep'st thy promise with me , and , by removing my Rival out of the way , leav'st me with my Lover ? Imprudent Claudio ! replies the Slave , is a Man oblig'd to keep his word with a perfidious person , or could I expect , that one that hath betray'd his own Master , should not serve me the like trick , by giving notice to those who have the over-sight of the Coasts , to make out after me , and deprive me of Sophia , whom I love beyond my own Life ? These words spoken to a Woman , whom I took all the while to be a Man , and whereof I could not understand the meaning , caus'd me so great an affliction , that , I fell down in a manner dead in the arms of the perfidious Moor , who had not stirr'd from me . I continu'd a good while in the swound , which , when I had recover'd , I found my self in one of the Cabbins of the Vessel , which was now got a good way to Sea. Imagine to your self what despair I must be in , finding my self without my Don Carlos , and among the professed enemies of my Religion , for I soon perceiv'd that I was in the power of the Moors ; that the Slave Amet had absolute power over them , and that his Brother Zaides was Master of the Vessel . The insolent Villain no sooner saw me in a condition to hear what he might say , but , in few words he told me , that he had a long time had an affection for me , and that his passion forc'd him to carry me thus away by violence , and to bring me to Fez , where it should be my own fault , if I were not as happy as I might be in Spain , as it should be his , if I there had any occasion to regret the loss of Don Carlos . I made a shift to close with him , notwithstanding the weakness I was in by reason of my former swounding , and , by a vigorous attempt , which he thought not off , and which , as I told you before , I had learnt when I was a child , I drew out his Cymitar , and had punish'd him for his perfidiousness , if his Brother Zaides had not seasonably laid hold on my arm , and so sav'd his Life . It was no hard matter to disarm me , for , having miss'd my blow , I forbore making any further vain attempts , against so great a number of enemies . Amet , who had been frightned at my resolution , order'd all to withdraw out of the room where he had dispos'd me , and left me in an affliction not easily to be imagined , after the cruel change which had happened in my fortunes . I spent the whose night in bemoaning my self , nor did the next day bring any remission of my grief . Time , which m●ny times alleviates such troubles , could do nothing on mine , insomuch that the second day after our setting out to Sea , I was in a greater distraction , than I had been that unlucky night , when , with my liberty , I lost the hope of ever seeing Don Carlos again , and ever having a minute of enjoyment while I liv'd . Amet had found me so terrible , when ever he presum'd to appear before me , that he came no more into my sight . At certain times , somewhat w●s brought me to eat , but I so obstinately refus'd it , that the barbarous Moor began to fear he had brought me away to no purpose . In the interim , the Vessel had pass'd the Streight , and was not far from the Coast of Fez when Claudio comes into my Cabbin . As soon as I perceiv'd him , unhappy miscreant , who hast thus betray'd me , said I to him , what had I done to thee , that thou should'st make me the most wretched person in the world , and deprive me of Don Carlos ? You were too much belov'd of him , replies he , and since I lov'd him as well as you did , I have committed no great crime , in endeavouring to remove a Rival , as far as I could from him : but if I have betray'd you , Amet hath also betray'd me , and I should haply be no less troubled than you are , did I not find some comfort in this consideration , that I am not miserable alone . Prethee , let me understand these riddles , said I to him , and know who thou art , and , consequently , whether I have , in thee , a Friend or an Enemy . Know then , Sophia , said he to me , that I am of the same Sex as your self , and , as well as you , I have also been in love with Don Carlos ; but if we have suffer'd by the same flame , it hath not been with the same success . Don Carlos hath ever lov'd you , and hath ever believ'd , that you lov'd him ; whereas , on the contrary , he never lov'd me , nor could ever imagine that I should love him , as having not known me to be what I truly was . I am of Valentia , as you are , and my quality and fortunes are such , that if Don Carlos had married me , he needed not to have fear'd the reproaches made to those who under-ally themselves . But the affection he had for you wholly took him up , and it seems he had eyes onely for you . Not but that mine did what they could , to save my mouth the labour of making a shameful discovery of my weakness . I went to all places where I thought to meet him ; I plac'd my self where he might see me , and I did all things for him , which he should have done for me , had he lov'd me , as I lov'd him . I had the disposal of my self and estate , as having been left an Orphan while I was yet very young ; and there were often propos'd to me matches equal to my condition , but the hope I still cherish'd , that I might at length engage Don Carlos to love me , hindred me from complying with any . Instead of being discourag'd by the unhappy fate of my love , as any other would , who , as I , had sufficient perfections not to be slighted , I was the rather excited to the Love of Don Carlos , by the difficulty I found to insinuate my self into his affections . In fine , to avoid the self-reproach , that I should neglect any thing which might promote my design , I caus'd my hair to be cut , and having disguis'd my self in Man's cloaths , I got my self presented to Don Carlos by an old menial Servant of my own , who went under the name of my Father , a poor Gentleman of the Mountains of Toledo . My countenance and Meen your Lover lik'd so well , that he was soon induc'd to take me into his service . He knew me not again , though he had seen me so many times , and he was as soon satisfy'd with my ingenuity as taken with my voice , and my skil in singing , and playing on all those instruments , on which persons of Quality may , without disparagement , divert themselves . He soon found in me those endowments which are not commonly seen in Pages , and I gave him so many demonstrations of my fidelity and discretion , that he treated me rather as a Confident , than a Domestick servant . You know best of any , whether I am to be credited in what I say . You have a hundred times commended me to Don Carlos , even in my presence , and done many good offices , but what vex'd me to the heart , was , that I receiv'd them from a Rival , and while they made me more acceptable to Don Carlos , they render'd you the more hateful to the unhappy Claudia , ( for so I am called . ) In the mean time , the treaty of your marriage went forward , my hopes backward ; that was concluded , these were lost . The Italian Count , who , about that time , fell in love with you , and whose Titles and Estate as much dazled your Father's eyes , as his warp'd countenance and his imperfections gave you occasion to slight him , procur'd me at least the pleasure , to see you a little travers'd in your loves , and my soul began to flatter it self with those fond hopes , which the unfortunate are over-apt to derive from vicissitude . In fine , your Father preferr'd the Stranger , whom you fanci'd not , before Don Carlos whom you did . So I saw her , who caus'd my unhappiness , in her turn , unhappy her self , and a Rival whom I hated , more unfortunate than my self , since I lost nothing in a man , who had never been mine , whereas you lost Don Carlos , who was wholly yours , and yet that loss , how great soever it might be , was haply to you a lesser misfortune , than to have , for your perpetual Tyrant , a man , whom you could not love . But my prosperity , or , to say better , my hope , prov'd not long-liv'd . I understood from Don Carlos , that you were resolv'd to follow him , and I was employ'd to set things in order to the design he had to carry you to Barcelona , and thence to cross over into some part of France or Italy . All the force I had had till then to endure my cross fortune , left me upon this so sharp an assault , it being a resolution I was the more surpriz'd with , the less I had apprehended ●ny such misfortune . The trouble I conceiv'd thereat cast me into a sickness , and that confin'd me to my bed . One day , as I was bemoaning my sad destiny , and that my presumption of not being overheard by any made me break forth into as loud expostulations , as if I had spoken to some Confident , who knew the secret of my loves , I perceiv'd standing before me the Moor , Amet , who had heard me . Having recover'd the trouble his unexpected presence had put me into , head-dress'd himself to me in these words . I know thee very well , Claudia , and that even before thou hadst disguis'd thy sex , to become a Page to Don Carlos ; and that I never discover'd this my knowledge of thee , proceeded hence , that I had a design as well as thou hadst . I have heard what desperate resolutions thou art ready to take ; thou wilt discover thy self to thy Master to be young Maid deeply in love with him , and yet hopest not any from him , and then thou wilt kill thy self in his presence , so to deserve the regrets of him , whose love thou couldst not gain . Wretched Lass ! what will be the effect of thy own self-murther , but to give Sophia a further assurance of her Don Carlos ? I have a better advice for thee , if thou art able to to take it . Deprive thy Rival of her Servant ; it may easily be done , if thou credit me , and though it requires much resolution , yet no more than thou hast already express'd , in putting on man's habit , and hazarding thy honour , to satisfie thy love . Hear me then attentively , continu'd the Moor , I will acquaint thee with a secret , which I never discover'd to any , and if thou likest not what I shall propose to thee , it will be at thy own choice , whether thou follow it or not . I am of Fez , a person of quality in my Country ; my misfortune made me slave to Don Carlos , and Sophia's beauty , hers . I have told thee much in few words . Thou think'st thy misery remediless , because thy Lover carries away his Mistress , and is bound for Barcelona . 'T is both thy happiness and mine , if thou canst make thy advantage of the opportunity . I have treated about my ransome , and paid it . A Galeot of Africk waits for me in the road , not far from the place where Don Carlos hath one ready for the execution of his design . He hath put it off for one day ; let us prevent him with as much diligence as subtilty . Go and tell Sophia from thy Master , that she should make ready to come away this night , at the time thou shalt come for her ; conduct her to my Vessel ; I will carry her into Africk , and thou shalt continue alone at Valentia , to enjoy thy Lover , who haply would have lov'd thee as soon as Sophia , had he but known that thou hadst lov'd him . At these last words of Claudia , I was so overcome with grief , that with a deep sigh , I fell into another swound , without any signs of life . The out-cries of Claudia , who haply then began to repent her that she had made me so unfortunate , yet was nevertheless such , brought Amet and his Brother into the room where I was . They appli'd all the remedies they could , till at last I recover'd , and might hear Claudia still reproaching the Moor with his perfidiousness . Infidel Dog ! said she to him , why hast thou advis'd me to reduce this Beauty to the deplorable condition thou see'st her in , if thou hadst no mind to leave me with the person I lov'd ? And why hast thou caus'd me to commit against a person so dear to me , a treachery which proves as hurtful to me as to him ? How dar'st thou say thou art of noble birth in thy Country , when thou art the most perfidious and basest of all men ? Hold thy peace , simple Maid , replies Amet , reproach me not with a crime , wherein thou art my Complice . I have already told thee , that he , who could betray a Master as thou hast done , very well deserv'd to be betrai'd , and that taking thee along with me , I onely secure my own life , and haply Sophia's , since she might have di'd of pure grief , upon the knowledge of thy staying behind with Don Carlos . At these words , the noise made by the Marriners , who were ready to enter into the Port of Salley , and the shooting off of some Guns , which were answered by the Artillery of the Port , interrupted the reproaches reciprocally made to one the other , by Amet and Claudia , and for a while eas'd me of the sight of those two odious persons . We got a-shore ; Claudia and I had veils put over our faces , and we were lodg'd with the perfidious Amet , at a Moor 's , one of his kindred . The next day , we were dispos'd into a close Chariot , and conducted to Fez , where , if Amet were receiv'd by his Father with much joy , I came in , the most afflicted and most desperate person in the world . For Claudia , she soon provided for her self , renouncing Christianity , and marrying Zaides , brother to the treacherous Amet. The wicked woman us'd all the artifices imaginable to induce me to change my Religion , and to marry Amet , as she had done Zaides , and so she became the most cruel of my Tyrants , even while , after they had in vain tri'd to draw me in by kindness , fair promises , and treatments , Amet and all his people exercis'd on me all the barbarism they could . My constancy was sufficiently exercis'd against so many enemies , and I was more able to endure my troubles than I could have wish'd my self , when I began to imagine that Claudia repented her , that she had been so wicked . Before others she seem'd to persecute me with greater animosity than any , but privately she did me some good offices , which made me look on her as a person who might have been virtuous , had her education been accordingly . For one day , while all the rest of the women were gone to the publick Baths , as you Mahumetans are wont to do , she came to me , and finding me very sad , she spoke to me to this purpose . Fairest Sophia ! I have heretofore thought I had some reason to hate you , but now that hatred is at an end , since I have lost the hope of ever enjoying him , who lov'd not me enough , because he lov'd you too much . It grieves me to the soul , that I have occasion'd your misfortune , and forsaken my God , for fear of men . The least of these stings were enough to make me undertake things beyond my sex . I can no longer live at this distance from Spain , and all the Christian part of the world , with these Infidels , among whom I know it is impossible I should ever work out my salvation either here or hereafter . You may assure your self of my repentance by the secret I shall acquaint you with , which putting my life at your disposal , you may revenge your self of all the mischiefs I have been forc'd to do you . I have corrupted fifty Christian Slaves , most Spaniards , and all persons fit to undertake some great enterprise . With the mony I have secretly given them , they have secur'd a Bark ready to waft us over into Spain , if it please God to favour so so good a design . All you have to do is to joyn fortunes with me , and so escape if I do , or , perishing with me , get out of the hands of your cruel enemies , and put a period to so unfortunate a life as yours is . Resolve therefore , Sophia , and while we cannot be suspected guilty of any design , let us , without loss of any time , consider of the most important action of your life and mine . I cast my self at Claudia's feet , and measuring her by my self , I never question'd her sincerity . I was at a little loss to give her sufficient thanks , and assure her of the great resentments I had of the favour which I conceiv'd she would do me . We appointed a day for our escape , towards a place on the Sea-side , where she told me that our Bark lay , under certain Rocks . The day , which I thought would prove so happy , came ; we very happily got out of the house and City . I admir'd the goodness of Heaven in the easiness we found in compassing our design , and I incessantly bless'd God for it . But the end of my misfortunes was not so near as I thought it . Claudia did all this by order from the perfidious Amet ; nay , exceeding him in perfidiousness , the end of her bringing me to such a solitary place , and that in the night time , was onely to leave me to the violence of the Moor , who durst not have attempted ought against my chastity in his Father's house , who , though a Mahometan , was yet a morally honest man. I innocently follow'd her , who led me to destruction , and I thought I should never be sufficiently thankful to her , for the liberty I was in hope ere long to obtain by her means . I could not be weary of giving her thanks , not yet of going a good pace , in rough ways encompass'd with rocks , where she told me that her people expected her , when hearing a certain noise behind me , and turning my head , I perceiv'd Amet with his Cymitar drawn . You infamous Slaves , said he , is it thus you run away from your Master ? I had not the leisure to answer him . Claudia held my hands fast behind , and Amet letting fall his Cymitar , came up to the Renegado , and both of them together did what they could to bind my hands with cords , which they had provided for that purpose . Having a greater strength and activity than women commonly have , I a good while resisted the attempts of those two wicked persons : but at length I grew weak , and my onely recourse was to my cries , which might draw some passenger into that solitary place , where I rather hoped not for any relief , when Prince Mulei came in to my rescue . You have heard how he sav'd my honour , nay I may say my life , since I had assuredly died of grief , if the detestable Amet had had his desires on me . Thus did Sophia conclude the relation of her adventures , and the amiable Zoraida encourag'd her to expect from the generosity of the Prince , that some course would be taken for her return into Spain ; whereupon she acquainted her Husband with all she had heard from Sophia , whereof he afterwards gave Prince Mulei an account . Though all that had been related to him of the fortunes of the fair Christian , flatter'd not the passion he had for her , yet was he glad , being a person nobly inclin'd to vertue , to receive some knowledge thereof , and find that her affection was engag'd in her own Country , that so he might not attempt a censurable action out of a vain hope of finding it easily compass'd . He had an esteem for the vertue of Sophia , and was inclin'd , by his own , to endeavour a remission of her misfortune . He sent her word by Zoraida , that he would give order for her return into Spain , when she pleas'd , and , having once taken that resolution , he forbore to visit her , out of a distrust of his own vertue , and the beauty of that amiable person . She was not a little troubled to find out a secure way for her return . 'T was somewhat a tedious voiage into Spain , whose Merchants traded not to Fez , and though she might have met with a Christian vessel , yet being fair and young , as she was , she might find , among those of her own Religion , what she had been afraid to meet with among the Moors . Honesty is not often found aboard a Ship ; sincerity is as little observ'd there as in War , and where-ever beauty and innocence are at the weakest , the insolence of the wicked will not fail to take its advantage to thrust them to the wall . Zaraida advis'd Sophia to put on Man's cloaths , since her advantageous Stature , beyond that of other Women much further'd her disguise . She told her it was the advice of Prince Mulei , who knew not any person at Fez , to whom he might safely trust her , and she told her withall , that he had had the goodness to provide for the safety of her Sex , by assigning her a companion of the same , of her own faith , and disguis'd as her self , and that so she might avoid the disquiet it would be to her , to see her self alone , aboard a Vessel , among Souldiers and Mariners . Prince Mulei had bought of a Pyrat a Prize which he had taken at Sea ; 't was a Vessel belonging to the Governour of Oran , which had aboard her the whole family of a Spanish Gentleman , whom the Governour , upon some disgust , sent over a Prisoner into Spain . Mulei had heard that the said Gentleman was one of the best Huntsmen in the world , and Hunting being an exercise the Prince was most of any inclin'd to , he would needs have him to be his Slave , and to make the more sure of him , would not have him separated from his Wife , his Son , and Daughter . In the space of two years that he liv'd at Fez , in the Prince's service , he taught him how he might take any thing with a Gun , whether it were on the Earth , or in the Air , and shew'd him several other Games unknown to the Moors . By these ways , he had so insinuated himself into the Prince's favour , and was become so necessary in his divertisements , that he would not hear of any Ransome for him , but endeavour'd by all the obligations he could lay on him , to make him forget his own Country . But the regret he conceiv'd , that he should not once more see it , put him into a melancholy , which soon after ended in his Death , to which it was not long ere his Wife follow'd him . Mulei felt a certain remorse , that he had not set him at Liberty , together with his relations , since they had by their Services deserv'd it , and so resolv'd to repair , towards their Children , the injury he thought he had done the Parents . The Daughter was named Dorotea , much about the same Age with Sophia , handsome and witty . Her Brother was not above fifteen years of Age , and his name Sancho . Mulei pitch'd on them to accompany Sophia , and took that opportunity to send them together into Spain . The business was kept very secret . Men's cloaths , according to the Spanish mode were made for the two Gentlewomen , and little Sancho . Mulei shew'd his magnificence in the great quantity of Jewels he bestow'd on Sophia . He also bestow'd very noble Presents on Dorotea , which , added to those her Father had receiv'd from the Prince's liberality , made her a very considerable fortune . About this time , Charls the Fift was engag'd in a war in Africk , and had besieg'd the City of Tunis . He had sent an Ambassadour to Mulei to treat about the ransome of certain Spaniards , persons of Quality , who had been cast away on the Coast of Morocco . To this Ambassadour did Mulei recommend Sophia , under the name of Don Fernand , a Gentleman of quality , who desir'd not to be known by his own name ; and Dorotea and her Brother were to be his retinue , one as a Gentleman waiting on him , the other as Page . Sophia and Zoraida could not part without regret , and many tears were shed on both sides . Zoraida bestow'd on the fair Christian a Necklace of Pearl , so rich , that she would not have receiv'd it , if the obliging Moor , and her Husband Zulema , who had as great a kindness for Sophia as his Wife , had not assur'd her , that she could not disoblige them in any thing so much , as the refusal of that pledge of their friendship . Zoraida made Sophia promise , that she should hear from her , by the way of Tangiers , Oran , or some other places which the Emperour was possess'd of in Africk . The Christian Ambassadour took Shipping at Salley , having along with him Sophia , whom we must henceforth call Don Fernand. He came to the Emperour's Army , while it was yet before Tunis . Our disguis'd Spanish Lady was presented to him as a Gentleman of Andalusia , who had some time been a Slave to the Prince of Fez. She had no great reason to be so fond of her Life , as to be afraid of engaging in the War , and being now to act the part of a Cavalier , she could not , in honour , avoid the performance of duty , as other gallant Persons did , whereof the Emperour's army was full . She thereupon listed her self among the Volunteers , miss'd no design that was undertaken , and signaliz'd her self upon all occasions , so as the Emperour came to hear much of the counterfeit Don Fernand. Nay , such was her good Fortune , that she happen'd to be near him , when , in the heat of an engagement , wherein the disadvantage was on the Christian side , he fell into an ambuscado of Moors , was forsaken by his party , and encompass'd by the Infidels , and in all probability he had been kill'd there , his Horse having already receiv'd that fate under him , if our Amazon had not mounted him on hers , and , seconding his Valour with unexpressible efforts , given the Christians time to see their error , and to come into the relief of the Valiant Emperour . So signal an action was not unrecompensed ; the Emperour bestow'd on the unknown Don Fernand a Commandery of Saint James , of a vast Revenue , and the Regiment of Horse of a certain Spanish Lord , who had been kill'd in the last engagement . He also bestow'd on him the equipage of a person of Quality , and from thenceforward , there was not a Person in the whole Army more highly esteem'd or more considerable than this Valiant Virago . All the actions of Man were so natural to her ; her Countenance was so fair , and made her seem so young ; her Valour was so admirable , considering her youth ; and her Prudence and Conduct so remarkable , that there was not any Person of quality or command in the Army , but courted her Friendship . It is not therefore much to be admir'd , if , all pleading for her , but especially her noble and heroick Actions , she came in a short time to be her Master's greatest Favourite . About this time , there came over some Recruits from Spain , in those Vessels which brought over Money and Ammunition for the Army . The Emperour would needs see them himself in their Arms , accompany'd by the chiefest Commanders , among whom was our Amazon . Looking very earnestly on these Recruits , she imagin'd that she had seen Don Carlos , nor was she mistaken . She could not be at rest all that day ; she sent to find him out among the new Levies , but he could not be found , in regard he had chang'd his name . She slept not all night , got up with the Sun , to find out , her self , that dear Lover which had cost her so many tears . She found him , and was not known by him , she being grown somewhat Taller , and the sultry heat of Africk having a little chang'd the Complexion of her Countenance . She pretended to take him for another of her acquaintance , and ask'd him what news from Sevil , and how such a person did , naming the first came into her mind . Don Carlos told her she had mistaken him , that he had never been at Sevil , and that he was of Valentia . You are extremely like a person I lov'd very well , says Sophia , I would say Don Fernand , and for that resemblance I will be your friend , if you find in your self no aversion to become mine . The same reason , replies Don Carlos , which obliges you to proffer me your friendship , had already ensur'd mine to you , if it be worth your acceptance . You are somewhat like a person I have a long time been in love with ; you have her Countenance and Voice , but you are not of the same Sex , and certainly , added he , with a deep sigh , you are not of her Humour . Sophia could not forbear blushing at those words of Don Carlos , which he took no notice of , haply by reason his eyes , which began to be moistened with tears , could not well perceive the alterations of Sophia's countenance . She was troubled , and not able at the present to dissemble it , she desir'd Don Carlos to come to her Tent , where she would expect him , and so left him , after he had describ'd his Quarter , and told him that he was known in the Army by the name of Don Fernand , one of the At the hearing of that , Don Carlos was afraid he had not render'd him the respect due to his Quality . He had already heard what esteem he was in with the Emperour , and that he was as much in favour with him as any about the Court. He soon found out his Quarter and Tent , which any one could direct him to , and he was as well receiv'd by him , as a simple Cavalier could expect to be , by one of the chiefest Field-Officers . He again imagin'd he discover'd Sophia's countenance , in that of Don Fernand ; was more astonish'd at it , than he had been before , and that much more at the sound of his Voice , which entred into his very Soul , and there renew'd the remembrance of that person , for whom , of all the world , he had had the greatest affection . In the mean time , Sophia , undiscover'd by her Lover , entertains him at dinner , which done , she commands all the Servants to with-draw , and , having given order that none should visit her , was told a second time , by that Gentleman , that he was of Valentia , and afterwards very patiently heard him relate what she knew as well as himself of their common adventures , to the day that he intended to have carried her away . Could you imagine , Sir , said Don Carlos to her , that a Gentlewoman of such Quality , who had receiv'd so many assurances of my Love , and had given me as many of hers , should be wanting in point of fidelity and honour ; should have the subtilty to smother such great failings , and be so blinded in her choice , as to prefer , before me , a young Page I had , who carried her away from me , the day before I should have done it . But are you fully convinc'd it is so , says Sophia to him . All things are in the disposal of Chance , which sometimes is in an humour to confound our ratiocinations , by such effects , as we least expect . 'T is possible , your Mistress may have been forc'd to that separation from you , and , it may be , is rather unfortunate , than chargeable with any miscarriage . O that it were the pleasure of the Gods , replies Don Carlos , I could make the least question of it , I should comfortably endure all the losses and misfortunes it hath caus'd me ; nay , I should not think my self unfortunate , could I but imagine that she were still faithful to me ; but she is onely such to the perfidious Claudio , and never pretended love to the wretched Don Carlos , but to ruine him . Me-thinks , it may be inferr'd from what you say , replies Sophia , that you never had any great affection for her , when your charge against her is without your hearing what she may have to alledge for her self , and you represent her , not onely as an unconstant , but also as a wicked person . And could any one have been more wicked than she hath prov'd , cries Don Carlos , when , to elude the suspition of having been carried away by the Page , she left in her Chamber , the very night she vanish'd from her Father's , a Letter , writ with the greatest malice imaginable , which hath reduc'd me to more sensible miseries , than that it should ever get out of my memory . When you have heard it , you will haply be able to judge what Sycophancy so young a Thing could be guilty of . THE LETTER . Sir , YOu should not have forbidden me to love Don Carlos , after you had once laid your commands on me to do it . A merit so great as his must needs have rais'd in me an affection for him proportionable thereto , and when the mind of a young Person is prepossess'd with such a passion , it is so fill'd , that there is no place for interest . Know then , that I go hence with him , whom you were pleas'd I should affect , even from my Infancy , and without whom it were as impossible for me to live , as it would be , not to dye a thousand times a day , with a Stranger , whom I cannot any way fancy , even though he were much richer than he is . Our offence , if it be any , deserves your pardon ; which if you grant us , we will return to receive it , with greater speed , then we are now forc'd to , to avoid the unjust violence you would do us . SOPHIA . You may easily imagine , continu'd Don Carlos , the extreme grief which Sophia's Parents conceiv'd at the reading of this Letter . They were in hopes I might be still with their Daughter , either in Valentia , or not far from it . They discover'd not their loss to any but the Vice-roy , who was their kinsman , and it was hardly light the next morning , when some Officers coming into my room found me asleep . I was , as well I might , very much startled at such a visit , and when , after they had ask'd me where Sophia was , I also made the same question to them , my adversaries were incens'd , and violently dragg'd me to prison . I was examin'd , and could make no plea for my self against Sophia's Letter . It was clear , that I had a design to have carried her away ; but it appear'd withal , that my Page had vanish'd at the same time with her . Sophia's Parents sent people to find her out , and my friends , on the other side , made diligent search where the Page might dispose of her . This was the onely means to clear me ; but we never could hear any thing of these fugitive Lovers , whereupon my enemies charg'd me with the death of them both . At last , injustice , back'd with power , carri'd it against oppress'd innocence . Notice was given me that I should soon receive my sentence , and that it would be that of death . I hoped not that Heaven would do any miracles on my ●ccount , and so I thought it my best way to endeavour the recovery of my liberty by an act of despair . I join'd my self to certain Bandits , who were prisoners as well as my self , and all persons of resolution . We forc'd the Prison-doors , and , assisted by our friends , got into the Mountains about Valentia , ere the Vice-roy had any notice of our escape . We continu'd a long time Masters of the Field . Sophia's inconstancy , the prosecution of her friends , the injustice I thought done me by the Vice-roy , and , in fine , the loss of my estate , put me into such despair , that I hazarded my life in all the engagements wherein my Camerades and my self met with any resistance , and by that means I got into such reputation with them , that they made me their Chief . I behav'd my self in that charge so successfully , that our Party became dreadful to the Kingdoms of Arragon and Valentia , and we grew so insolent , as to impose a Contribution on those Countries . I here make a dangerous discovery to you , but the honour you do me , and my own inclination do so far enslave me to you , that I am willing to put my life into your hands , by acquainting you with the greatest secrets of it . At last , I grew weary of that leud course of life ; I got away from my Camerades , when they least suspected I should , and took my way to Barcelona , where I was entertain'd onely as a private Gentleman , in the Recruits ready to be transported into Africk , which have since joyn'd with the Army . I have no great reason to be in love with my life , and having been guilty of such a mis-expence thereof , I cannot employ it better than against the enemies of my Religion , and to serve you , since the goodness you are pleas'd to express towards me , hath given me the onely joy , my soul hath been capable of , ever since the most ungrateful woman in the world hath made me the most unhappy of all men . Sophia , undiscover'd , took the part of Sophia unjustly accused , and omitted nothing that might induce her Lover to forbear judging his Mistress so rigorously , till he were more fully satisfi'd of her offence . She told the unfortunate Cavalier , that she concern'd her self very much in his misfortunes ; that she wish'd it in her power to alleviate them , and to give greater expressions thereof than words ; that she desir'd him to accept of a relation to her , and when occasion serv'd , she would employ all the credit she had with the Emperour , and the interest of all her friends , to rescue him from the prosecution of Sophia's , and the Vice-roy of Valentia . Don Carlos would not admit of any thing urg'd by the counterfeit Don Fernand , in the vindication of Sophia , but accepted of the entertainment he proferr'd him . That very day , that constant Mistress spoke to the Commander , under whom Don Carlos was , that , being a kinsman of hers , he might be under her command . Thus is our unfortunate Lover receiv'd into the service of his Mistress , whom he thought , either dead , or had forsaken him . He finds himself , as soon as entertain'd , very highly in his favour whom he thought his Master , and wonders how he comes , so suddenly , to be so much lov'd . He is immediately made his Treasurer , Secretary , and Confident . The rest of the servants respect him little less than Don Fernand himself , and no doubt he might be happy , in the love of a Master that seems so amiable to him , and whom a secret instinct forces him to love , if lost Sophia , if unconstant Sophia , did not perpetually present her self to his imagination , and gave him a sadness , which the caresses of so dear a Master and his better'd fortune were not able to smother . Though Sophia had a tenderness for him , yet was she not displeas'd to see him troubled , not doubting but she was the cause of his affliction . She often discours'd with him concerning Sophia , and sometimes with so much earnestness , nay indignation and bitterness , vindicated her whom Don Carlos charg'd with no less a crime than a forfeiture of faith and honour , that at last he imagin'd , that Don Fernand , who would be still harping on the same string , had sometime been a Servant to Sophia , and haply was still . The war in Africk came to the period mention'd in the History thereof . The Emperour carri'd it on afterwards in Germany , Italy , Flanders , and other places . Our Female Warriour , under the name of Don Fernand , added to the reputation she had before of a valiant and experienc'd Commander , by many gallant encounters , wherein she shew'd no less valour than conduct , though the latter of those qualities be seldom found in a person so young , as her sex made her appear . The Emperour was oblig'd to go into Flanders , and , to that end , to desire the King of France to give him passage through his Countries . The great Monarch who then reign'd , would needs , in generosity and confidence , surpass a mortal enemy , who had ever surpass'd him in good fortune , whereof he had not at all times made good use . Charls the Fifth was receiv'd into Paris , as if he had been King of France . The fair Don Fernand w●s one of the small number of persons of quality , who accompani'd him ; and if his Master had made a longer stay in that gallant Court , the beautiful Spanish Lady , taken for a man , had rais'd love in many of the French Ladies , and jealousie in some of the most accomplish'd Courtiers . In the mean time , the Vice-roy of Valentia dies in Spain . Don Fernand , encourag'd by the affection his Master bore him , and the services he had done , presum'd to demand that important charge , and obtain'd it , without much envy . He soon acquainted Don Carlos with the good success , and put him in hopes , that , as soon as he had taken possession of the Government of Valentia , he would accommodate the difference between him and the Relations of Sophia ; procure his pardon from the Emperour for having been chief Commander among the Bandits , and endeavour to put him into possession of his Estate . Don Carlos might have deriv'd some comfort from all these noble promises , had not the misfortune of his Love made him absolutely disconsolate . The Emperour came into Spain , and went streight to Madrid , and Don Fernand went to take possession of his Government . The next day after his arrival at Valentia , Sophia's Relations presented a Petition against Don Carlos , who was Steward and Secretary to the Vice-Roy . The Vice-Roy promis'd them justice , and Don Carlos , that he would protect his innocence . A new Indictment was put in against him ; the Witnesses were examin'd a second time , and , in fine , Sophia ' Relations , exasperated at the loss of her , and out of a desire of revenge , which they conceiv'd just , solicited the business so earnestly , that , in five or six days , it was ready for judgment . They desir'd that the person indicted might be sent to prison ; the Vice-roy gave them his word , that he should not stir out of his house , and set down a day to pass judgment on him . The eve of that fatal day , which held the whole City of Valentia in suspence , Don Carlos desir'd a private audience of the Vice-Roy , which was granted him . Casting himself at his feet , May it please your Highness , said he to him , to morrow is the time , that you are to satisfie all the world of my innocency . Though the witnesses I have produc'd absolutely clear me of the crime laid to my charge , yet I now come to assure your Highness with as much sincerity , as if I were in the presence of God , that I had not onely no hand in the carrying away of Sophia , but withal , that , the day before she was carried away , I did not so much as see her , nor ever heard of her since . True it is , that I should have carried her away , but a misfortune , to me yet unknown , remov'd her hence , either to my ruine , or her own . No more , no more , Don Carlos , says the Vice-Roy to him , go thy ways , and take thy rest securely ; I am thy Master and Friend , and better inform'd of thy innocence than thou dost imagine ; nay , though I might doubt of it , yet should I not be oblig'd to be too exact to satisfie my self , since thou art in my house , and of my house , and that thou camest not hither with me , but upon the promise I made to protect thee . Don Carlos rendred his thanks to so obliging a Master with all the eloquence he was master of . He went to bed , and the impatience he was in to see himself clear'd , would not suffer him to sleep . He got up at the break of day , and having dress'd himself somewhat above his ordinary gath , waited at the rising of his Master . But hold a little , I am mistaken , he went not into his chamber till all his cloaths were on ; for from the time that Sophia had disguis'd her sex , onely Dorotea , the confident of her disguise , lay in her chamber , and did all those services , which done by another might have discover'd what she would have kept conceal'd . Don Carlos therefore entred into the Vice-Roy's chamber , as soon as Dorotea had open'd it for all visitants ; and the Vice-Roy no sooner saw him , but he reproach'd him with his early rising , being a person accus'd , who would have himself thought innocent , and told him , that a person who could not sleep betrai'd something that lay heavy on his conscience . Don Carlos a little troubled , made him answer , that it was not so much the fear of being found guilty , as the hope of defying the further prosecutions of his enemies , by the justice he expected from his Highness , that had hindred him from sleeping . But you are very nearly dress'd , and gallant , says the Vice-Roy to him , and I find you very calm , considering your life is in so great a hazard . I am now at a loss what to think of the crime wherewith you stand charg'd . As often as we fall into discourse concerning Sophia , you speak of her with less earnestness and more indifference than I do ; and yet I am not charg'd , as you are , to have ever been lov'd by her , and to have murther'd her , and possibly young Claudio too , on whom you would cast the charge of her conveyance away . You affirm'd that you have lov'd her , continu'd the Vice-Roy , and yet you live after you had lost her , and you have omitted nothing that could be done in order to your discharge and quiet , you , who should rather be weary of your life , and hate whatever might tend to the preservation of it . Ah! unconstant Don Carlos , it must needs be that some other Love hath induc'd you to forget the inclinations you had for lost Sophia , if so be you ever truly lov'd her , when she was wholly yours , and durst do any thing for your s●ke . Don Carlos , half dead at these words of the Vice-Roy's , would have made some reply thereto , but he would by no means permit him , Come , come , hold your peace , said he to him , with a severe countenance , and reserve your eloquence for your Judges ; for my part , I shall not be surpriz'd therewith , nor , on the account of one of my menial servants , raise in the Emperour an ill opinion of my integrity . And therefore in the mean time , added the Vice-Roy , turning to the Captain of the Guard , let him be secur'd ; he , who broke prison , may much rather his promise , when he finds there are no other hopes of impunity , than what may be had by an escap● . Immediately Don Carlos's Sword was taken from him , which rais'd a great compassion in all those who saw him encompass'd by the Guards , cast down and discourag'd , and having much ado to keep in his tears . While the poor Gentleman was repenting himself , that he had not been sufficiently distrustful of the unconstant humour of Grandees : the Judges , before whom he was to be tried , entred the room , and took their places , after the Vice-roy had taken his . The Italian Count , who had continu'd all this time at Valentia , and the Father and Mother of Sophia appear'd , and produc'd their witnesses against the Prisoner , who was now at such a loss , that he hardly had the courage to plead for himself . They shew'd him the Letters which he had sometimes written to Sophia ; the Neighbours were brought in , and the Domesticks of Sophia's house , and at last there was produc'd against him the Letter she had left in her Chamber , the day he had design'd to carry her away . The Prisoner brought in his Domesticks , who depos'd , that they had seen their Master in Bed ; but he might have got up after he had made them believe he was asleep . For his own part , he swore very liberally , that he had not carried away Sophia , and represented it to the Judges , that it was the most improbable thing in the world , that he should carry her away , soon after to be separated from her : but a further charge against him was , that he had murther'd her , and also the Page , the confident of his Loves . There remain'd only to pass the Sentence , and no doubt it would have been that of death , when the Vice-roy order'd him to approach , and spoke to him in these words . Unfortunate Don Carlos ! Thou maist well conclude , after all the demonstrations of affection thou hast received from me , that , if I could have but suspected thee guilty of the crime laid to thy charge , I should not have brought thee to Valentia . There 's no way for me but to condemn thee , unless I would begin the exercise of my charge by an Injustice , and thou maist judge how much I am troubled at thy misfortune , by the tears I shed for thee . 'T were possible thy adversaries might be satisfy'd , were they of a lower quality , or less resolv'd upon thy destruction . In a word , if Sophia appears not her self to vindicate thee , prepare thy self for death . Don Carlos , at this , despairing of all safety , cast himself at the Vice-roy's feet , and said to him , Your Highness may be pleas'd to remember , that , in Africk , even from the first time I had the honour to be entertain'd into your service , and whenever your Highness engag'd me in the tedious relation of my misfortunes , I ever related them in the same manner , and you might presume , that , in those Countries , and all other places , I should not have affirm'd to a Master , who so highly honour'd me with his affection , what I should here deny before a Judge . I ever told your Highness the naked Truth , as sincerely as to my God , and I tell you still , that I lov'd , that I ador'd Sophia ; How ! say that thou ador'st her , ungrateful Man ? says the Vice-roy to him , surprising all the Assembly by his Action . Yes , I do adore her , replies Don Carlos , very much astonish'd at what the Vice-roy had spoken . I promis'd to marry her , continu'd he , and we agreed together , that I should carry her away to Barcelona . But if I did effectually convey her hence , if I know where she is , let me be put to the most cruel death can be imagin'd . I cannot avoid it ; but I shall dye innocently , unless it may be said I have deserv'd death , for loving , even beyond my own Life , an unconstant and perfidious creature . But what is become of this perfidious Creature and thy Page , cries the Vice-roy , with a furious countenance ? Are they gone up into Heaven ? Are they sunk down under the Earth ? The Page was a Gallant ; replies Don Carlos , she was handsome ; he was a Man , she was a Woman . Ah Traitor ! said the Vice-roy to him , how hast thou now discover'd thy base suspitions , and the little esteem thou hadst for the unfortunate Sophia ! Cursed be the Woman that suffers her self to be cajoll'd by the promises of Men , and comes afterwards to be slighted for her credulity ! Neither was Sophia a Woman of ordinary virtue , wicked Man ! nor thy Page Claudio a Man. Sophia was constant to thee ; and thy Page was a distracted Woman in love with thee , and robb'd thee of Sophia , whom she betray'd as a Rival . I am Sophia , unworthy , ungrateful Lover ! I am Sophia , who have suffer'd unimaginable miseries , for a Man , that deserv'd not to be lov'd , and one who thought me guilty of the greatest infamy I could fall into . Sophia could say no more , her Father , who knew her , took her into his arms . Her Mother fell into a swound , on the one side ; and Don Carlos on the other . Sophia dis-engag'd her self from her Father , to go to the relief of the two persons who had swounded , but soon recover'd themselves , while she was in suspence to whether of the two she should run . Her Mother wept over her , she did the like over her Mother . She embrac'd , with all the tenderness imaginable , her dear Don Carlos , who had almost fallen into another swound . But with much ●do he kept upon his feet , and not presuming yet to kiss Sophia's lips , as he could have wish'd , he reveng'd himself on her hands , which h● kiss'd a thousand times one after another . Sophia was hardly able to return all the embraces she receiv'd , and all the complements that were made to her . The Italian Count , making his among the rest , would have entertain'd her with the pretensions he had to her , as having been promis'd him by her Father and Mother . Don Carlos , who heard him , quitted one of Sophia's hands , which he was then greedily kissing , and drawing his Sword , which had been deliver'd to him , set himself into such a posture , as put the whole assembly into a fright , and swearing after the rate of millions , made it appear , that no human force should deprive him of Sophia , if she her self forbad him not to think of her . But she declar'd , that she would never have any other Husband than her dear Don Carlos , and entreated her Father and Mother to consent thereto , or resolve to see her shut up in a Monastery for the remainder of her Life . Her Parents gave her liberty to make her own choice , and the Italian Count took Post that very day , for Italy , or some other place where he had a mind to go . Sophia dismiss'd not the Assembly , till she had g●●●●hem a relation of her adventure● , which w●●●●dmir'd by all . A person was dispatch'd awa● express to carry the news of this miracle to the ●mperour , who continu'd to Don Carlos , after he ● married . Sophia , the Vice-ro●alty and Government of Valentia , and all the kindnesses which that Virago had deserv'd under the name of Don Fernand , and bestow'd on that happy Lover a Principality , which his Posterity enjoys to this day . The solemnities of the Nuptials were extraordinary , discharg'd by the City of Valentia ; and D●rotea , who put on Man's cloaths at the same time as Sophia , was also , at the same time , married , to a Cavalier , a near Kinsman to Don Carlos . SCARRON's NOVELS . The Rival-Brothers . The Fifth Novel . DOrothea and Feliciana were the two most beautiful and most amiable Ladies of any about the famous City of Sevil ; but though they had not been such , their quality and great fortunes were so considerable as might well engage all those , who were desirous to be advantageously m●tch'd , to make their addresses to them . It is not then to be doubted , but that , of Sutors , there was a pretty Catalogue , yet had not Don Manuel , their Father , declar'd himself in favour of any man's pretensions , and Dorothea , who , being the elder , should , by the course of the Cards , be married first , had , as well as her sister , been so reserv'd in her demeanour and actions , that the most presumptuous of her humble Servants were in some doubt , whether their services were kindly or unkindly received . These two Beauties never went publickly to Mass , but they were attended by a number of the greatest Gallants about the City , wherein the Miracle was , that so many different pretensions should agree so well , and that in a superstitious Country young Gentlemen should be guilty of any devotion , besides what they have for their Mistresses . Before they could get off their gloves to take a little Holy-water , other hands , some fair , some otherwise , bestow'd on them more than they needed . Their fair eyes were no sooner off their Prayer-books , but they were the centre of I know not how many immodest looks : and every step , as they went out of the Church , they had salutations to return . But if they were thus importun'd with courtship in Churches , and publick places , where people conceive themselves oblig'd to observe some reserv'dness , they wanted it not at home . For , their Father's house being in the midst of a spacious plain , there pass'd not a day without some of those divertisements , whereby Lovers would insinuate themselves into the favour of their Mistresses . And these our young Ladies took the more kindly , in that they made that restraint , which the tyrannical custom of the Country imposes on their sex , the more supportable to them . In the day time , Cavalcades , Tilting , and such exercises were their entertainment , every night several sorts of Musick . One d●y above the rest , there came in an unknown Person who did such things as astonish'd all the beholders , and had been particularly observ'd by the two fair Sisters , to be one so neatly made , as if nature had intended him for a pattern . Several Gentlemen of Sevil , who had known him in Flanders , where he had the command of a Regiment of Horse , invited him to make one at their sport of Tilting , which he did , habited as a Soldier . Not long after , there happened to be at Sevil , the ceremony of the Consecration of a Bishop . The Stranger we spoke of before , who went under the name of Don Sancho de Sylva , came into that Church where it was to be performed , with several others the greatest Gallants about the City , and the two fair Sisters Dorothea and Feliciana de Monsalvo were also there among divers Ladies , all disguis'd , according to the mode of Sevil , with mantles of a thick stuff , and hats with plumes of feathers in them . It was Don Sancho's fortune to stand between the two Sisters , and another Lady , with whom he would have enter'd into some discourse , but she civilly intreated him , to forbear speaking to her , and to resign the place he was in , to a person she expected , to meet her there . Don Sancho compli'd with her desires , and thereupon turning about , he makes towards Dorothea d● Monsalvo ▪ who stood nearer him than her Sister ; and had observ'd what complements had pass'd between him and the other Lady . I was in hopes , Madam , said he , addressing himself to her , that , being a stranger in this place , the Lady to whom I would have spoken , would have vouchsaf'd me her conversation ; but she hath punish'd the confidence I had to think that mine was not to be slighted . I acknowledge my oversight , and I shall be more distrustful of my self another time . And therefore , be you pleased , Madam , to express less rigour towards a Stranger , whom you have seen treated with so much disrespect , and , for the honour of the Sevillian Ladies , to give him occasion to make some acknowledgment of their kindness . You rather give me occasion to treat you with as much contempt as the other Lady did , replies Dorothea , since your applications to me are the effects of her refusal of them : but that you may not have too great cause to complain of the Ladies of this Country , I am content to discourse onely with you , as long as this Ceremony shall last , and thence , besides the kindness you may conceive done to your self , you may infer , that I have not appointed any one to meet me here . Being so excellent a person as I imagine you to be , says Don Sancho , I cannot forbear wondring at it , but must withal conclude , that you are much to be fear'd , or that the Gallants of this City are very timorous , or rather that he , whose place I have taken up , may be absent . And do you think , Sir , says Dorothea to him , that I am so ignorant in the matter of loving , that , in the absence of a Gallant , I could not forbea● going to an Assem●ly , where I should not ●ail meeting with some other ? Take heed another time how you pass so rash a censure , of a person you know not . You would find , Madam , replies Don Sancho , that what you call my Censure is more to your advantage than you think , if you permit me to serve you answerably to the inclinations I have for you . Our first motions are violent , and therefore not always to be follow'd , says Dorothea to him ; besides there is a great difficulty in what you propose to me . Not any so great , replies Don Sancho , but I shall be able to overcome , when the reward of it is to become your Servant . 'T is not a design to be compassed in few days , says Dorothea ; I find you a person will be easily transported , in that you seem to have forgotten , that you onely take Sevil in your way to some other place , and perhaps are yet to learn , that I should not take it kindly any man lov'd me , en passant , that is , by the way . Be you but pleased , Madam , said he , to grant me what I desire , and I promise you not to go any further than Sevil while I live . There is a great deal of spirit and gallantry in what you say , replies Dorothea , and thence I wonder much , that a person who is able to say such things , hath not already made choice of a Lady , on whom he might bestow his gallantries . Proceeds it hence that he thinks them not worth his trouble ? No , but rather out of a distrust of his own strength , says Don Sancho . Answer me precisely to what I ask you , says Dorothea , and confidently tell me , which of our Ladies is Mistress of those charms that might force your stay at Sevil. I have already told you , that it is in your power to do it if you please , replies Don Sancho . You never saw me , says Dorothea ; it must needs be some one that you have seen , therefore name some other . Since you press so much upon me , says Don Sancho to her , I must acknowledge , Madam , that if the Lady Dorothea Monsalvo were as ingenious as you are , I should account that man happy , whose merit she might value , and whose services she might allow of . There are in Sevil many Ladies as handsome as she is , nay many exceed her , says Dorothea , both in beauty and wit ; but since you are pleas'd to pitch upon her , pray tell me seriously , did you never hear it reported , that she favour'd any one of her Gallants particularly above all the rest ? Finding my self at a great distance from deserving her , says Don Sancho , I never made it my business to enquire . And why do you think you might not deserve her as well as another , says Dorothea ? I took you to be a person of greater courage than to betray so great a distrust of your self . Had you studi'd Ladies as much as I imagin'd you might have done , you would have found them mighty humoursome and fantastick , and that many times the first onset of a new comer makes a greater progress in their affections , than several years of services rendred by those Gallants , who are never out of their sight . From the character you give those Ladies , Madam , says Don Sancho , I may infer you would be loath to be included in the number , and so you take an ingenious way to rid your hands of me , by encouraging me to love some other Lady , and I clearly see , you would have but little regard for the services of a fresh Gallant , to the prejudice of one to whom you had been long before engag'd , though 't were out of no other reason than that you would not be thought humorous or fantastick . Take heed how you entertain any such thing in your imagination , replies Dorothea , but rather persuade your self , that I am not so easily induc'd to receive a witty complement for an assurance of a growing inclination towards me , from a person who never saw me . If there wants onely that to make way for the amorous inclination I have for you , replies Don Sancho , conceal not your self any longer , from a person , who , though a stranger to you , is already infinitely taken with your wit. It 's possible you might not be so much with my countenance , says the Lady . Ah Madam , says Don Sancho , it 's impossible you should be otherwise than very beautiful , when you so ingeniously acknowledge that you are not ; and now I am fully satisfi'd you would be rid of me , either , because you think me troublesome , or that your heart is already taken up . 'T were therefore unjust , the goodness oblig'd you to bear with me thus far , should be any longer press'd upon , onely be pleas'd to assure your self , that what I have said was not merely to pass away the time with you , but to make a sincere proffer of that of my whole life to serve you . To satisfie you , Sir , replies Dorothea , that I would not have that thought lost which I have spent in discoursing with you , I shall be glad , ere we part , to know who you are . I can do no less than obey you , replies he ; know then , Madam , whom I think so amiable , though I have not seen , that I am known by the name of Sylva ; that my Father is Governour of Quitto in Peru ; that by order from him I am come to Sevil ; and that I have spent most part of my Life in Flanders , where I have , by my Services , attain'd to the highest Commands in the Army , and gotten a Commandery of Saint James . This is a short account of what I now am , what I would be while I live , it lies on you , Madam , to give me leave , in some less publick place than this is , to assure you . That shall be as soon as I may conveniently do it , replies Dorothea ; in the mean time , trouble not your self to get any further knowledge of me , unless you will run the hazard of never knowing me for your friend : onely take this for your present satisfaction , that I am a person of quality , and that my face is such as will not frighten any body . Don Sancho was satisfy'd , and having , with a low Congee , taken his leave of her , he thrust himself in among a great number of fine Gallants , who were very seriously discoursing together . There are a sort of severe Ladies , who may be more particularly known by the character I shall here give of them , to wit , such as extremely concern themselves in the conduct and demeanour of others , and are very secure as to their own ; who imagine themselves the onely fit Judges of what is well or ill done , though there may be good wagers laid of their virtue , as a thing whereof there is no great certainty , and think that upon the discovery of a little brutish rudeness , they m●y pretend to supererogation in point of Honour , though the miscarriages of their greener years gave more scandal , than their wrinkles will ever good example ; these Ladies , I say , who are very short-sighted in the ordinary occurrences of humane Life , will take occasion to quarrel at the Author , and affirm , that Madam Dorothea was guilty of a great want of reserv'dness , and indiscretion , not onely in being so over-free to favour a person whom she onely knew by sight , but also in permitting him to speak to her of Love , and that if a young Gentlewoman , over whom they had any power , had done as much , she should make no long aboad in this world . But let these yet-to-be-taught Ladies learn from me , that every Country hath its particular customs , and that if in France , England , and some other parts , married Women and Maids , who are trusted to go any where upon the security of their own good behaviour , are offended , or at least should be so , at any the least expression of Love ; in Spain , where they are kept in as Nuns , they take it not amiss that any one should tell them they love them , though the person that should tell them so , had not any thing for which he might expect a return of his Love. Nay , they do much more , they are the Ladies commonly that make the first overtures , and are first taken , inasmuch as they are the last seen , by their Gallants , whom they have the advantage to see daily , in Churches , and other publick places , and sometimes from their Balconies and Chamber-windows . Dorothea acquainted her Sister Feliciana with the discourse had pass'd between her and Don Sancho , and made no difficulty to tell her , that she was more taken with that Stranger , than with all the Gallants of Sevil , and her Sister approv'd the design she had upon her Liberty . Thereupon the two fair Sisters had a great deal of serious discourse together , concerning the advantageous priviledges which the Men have above the Women , who were seldome married without the consent of their Friends , which many times happen'd contrary to their liking , whereas the Men were at liberty to make choice , where they best fancied . For my part , says Dorothea to her Sister , I am confident , Love shall never be able to make me do any thing contrary to my duty ; but I am on the other side fully resolv'd never to be married to a Man , who shall not alone be possess'd of whatever I could wish in several others , and I had rather spend my Life in a Monastery , than in the company of a Husband I could not affect . Feliciana told her Sister , that she had taken the same resolution , and they confirm'd one the other therein , with all the fine arguments , which their ingenuity could furnish them with , upon that occasion . Dorothea found it some difficulty to make good the promise she had made Don Sancho , of discovering her self to him , and acquainted her Sister how much she was troubled thereat : but Feliciana , who was very fortunate in finding out expedients , put her Sister in mind , that a certain Lady , a Kinswoman of theirs , and one of their most intimate friends ( for all of ones Kinred are not such ) would do her all the service lay in her power , in a business wherein her quiet was so much concern'd . You know , says this best-natur'd Sister in the world , that Marina , who hath liv'd with us so ma●● years , is now married to a Surgeon , who hath taken of our Kinswoman a little House adjoyning to her own , and that there is a common Entry between both . The place where they stand is a remote street not much frequented , and though it should be observ'd , that we visited our Kinswoman oftener than we had been wont , there would be no notice taken of Don Sancho's going into a Surgeons , besides that the business may be so contriv'd , that he may come thither onely in the night , and disguis'd . While Dorothea , with the assistance of her Sister , was contriving how to compass this amorous interview ; while she was disposing her Kinswoman to serve her , and preparing Instructions for Marina , Don Sancho's thoughts were wholly taken up with the unknown Lady . One while he is in suspence whether the promise she had made him , that he should hear from her , were not an abuse ; another , he imagin'd , that there was somewhat in her last words which discover'd a certain kindness towards him . He saw her every day , though he knew her not , in the Churches or some other publick places , receiving the adorations of her Gallants , who were all his intimate acquaintance● , and the greatest friends he had in Sevil. He was one morning putting on his cloaths , his thoughts full of his unknown Mistress , when a mess●ge was brought , that there was a woman desir'd to speak with him . Being conducted to his chamber , he receiv'd from her , this LETTER . THat you heard not sooner from me , attribute not to any remission of that kindness I express'd to you at our first meeting , but purely to want of convenience . If you still persist in a desire to be better known to me , receive directions from the Bearer , where you are to meet her in the evening , and she will conduct you to the place , where I shall be ready to receive you . It may be easily imagin'd how gladly he entertain'd this message , His transportation was such , that he could not forbear embracing that happy Ambassadress , and he presented her with a Gold chain , which , after some ceremony , she receiv'd from him . She appointed him to meet her at a certain place in the dusk of the Evening , leaving him the most satisfy'd , but withall the most impatient man in the world . At last night came ; he went to the place where the morning Ambassadress expected him , trick'd up and perfum'd as if he had spent the whole day about it . He was conducted by her to a little obscure House , which look'd somewhat suspitiously , and thence into a noble large Room , where he found three Ladies , all veil'd . He discover'd his unknown Mistress by her Stature , and immediately broke forth into complaints , that she would not vouchsafe to unveil her self . She staid not for any further intreaties , whereupon she and her Sister uncovering their faces , Don Sancho knew them to be the fair Sisters , Dorothea and Feliciana de Monsalvo . You are now convinc'd , says the Elder to him , taking off her Veil , that I told you but truth , when I assur'd you , that a Stranger might sometimes obtain that in a minute , which those Gallants whom a Lady sees every day should not deserve in many years : but I would have you withall consider with your self , that you will be the most ungrateful of all Men , if you do not highly esteem the favour I shew you , or pass any censure of it to my disadvantage , though I told you such things might be the effect of a fantastick humour . I shall ever value what I receive from you , as if it were sent me from Heaven , says the passionate Don Sancho , and you shall find , by the care I shall take to preserve the kindness you do me , that if I ever lose it , it will not be my negligence , but my misfortune . This sharp onset was as eagerly pursu'd on both sides , to the mutual satisfaction of the two Lovers ; which the Mistress of the house and Feliciana perceiving , took occasion to stand at a considerable distance from them , and so they had all the convenience they could have wish'd , to counter-charge one the other with amorous complements , and heighten the flames they had already rais'd in each other ; nay , though the Love there was between them , might be accounted , considering the little time of their acquaintance , very great , yet would they appoint another day , to make some additionals thereto , if any might be admitted . Dorothea promis'd Don Sancho that she would endeavour to see him as often as she could : he return'd her his most humble thanks , with all the Rhetorick he was master of . Upon this cessation of discourse , the two other Ladies came up to them , and they fell into it afresh , and continu'd the kind engagement , so long , that Marina thought it time to mind them of their departure . Dorothea was troubled at that alarm , and Don Sancho grew pale and silent ; but there was a necessity of parting . The transported Cavalier took occasion the next day , to write a Letter to his Mistress , and sent it by the common Ambassadress Marina , and she return'd him such an Answer thereto , as he could have wish'd . I shall forbear inserting their amorous Epistles here , because there never came any of them to my hands , and I am loath to foist in any of my own dressing , out of a fear they might not prove as good as theirs . They had many interviews afterwards at the same place , and they spent the time , as they had done at the first , and so by a continu'd progress , their Loves came up to that fervency , that , abating their not shedding their blood as Pyramus and Thisbe are recorded to have done , they were not behind them ▪ as to a violent tenderness one for another . 'T is commonly said , that Love , Fire , and Money cannot be long conceal'd . Dorothea , who was in a manner transported with continual thoughts of her lovely Stranger , could not speak of him with any moderation , nay , she commended him so highly beyond all the Gentlemen of Sevil , that some Ladies , who would have carried on their designs secretly as she did , hearing her incessantly speaking of Don Sancho , and preferring him so as to cast a certain contempt on those they fancied , took-notice of it , and were offended . Feliciana had often privately advis'd her , to speak of him with more caution and reserv'dness ; nay , many times , in company , when she saw her transported with the pleasure she took in discoursing of her Gallant , had trod on her foot so hard as to make her cry out , and find somewhat else to talk of . These discoveries were at last so observ'd , that a certain Cavalier , a Suitor of Dorothea's , had notice given him thereof , by a Lady he was intimately acquainted with . He was the more easily induc'd to believe , that Dorothea had a more than ordinary kindness for Don Sancho , when he consider'd , that ever since the coming of that Stranger to the City , those who accounted themselves the Slaves of that fair Lady , of which number he thought himself the most heavily chain'd , had not receiv'd the least favourable look from her . This Rival of Don Sancho's was a person of great wealth , descended of a noble House , and much in favour with Don Manuel , who yet was the more backward to press his Daughter to m●rry him , in regard that when ever he spoke to her of it , her answer was , that she wanted two or three years of being ripe for that state . This same young Gentleman ( now his name comes into my head , Don Diego ) before he engag'd himself in an action which might be charg'd with imprudence , thought it requisite to be fully assur'd of a thing , which yet he did onely suspect . He had a very spruce fellow that waited on him in his Chamber , one of those insolent attendants who think it is for their Master's credit that they wear as good Linnen as themselves , or at least wear theirs ; and all , that they may be the more gracious in the eyes of the waiting women . This Servant's name was Guzman ; he pretended much to ingenuity , out of a conceit that it had been deriv'd to him from that Country-man of his , whose adventures are so famous ; but having , among other endowments , a smattering in Poetry , he employ'd his Talent in composing such Romances as in other Countries are known by the name of Ballads . He sung them playing on his Gitthar , but so wretchedly , that his wry mouths and the stretching out of his tongue , spoil'd the discord , at least to those that look'd on him . He had also the graceful knack of dancing a Saraband , and never went without his Castagnets . He had once some intentions to turn Comedian , but somewhat in his humour was not lik'd , for he was very much addicted to Vapouring and Hectorship , and to give you a true character of him , there was some suspition of his nocturnal atchievements , as being one who would bid people stand with as much confidence as a Constable , but with this greater civility , that he would dismiss their persons , and secure onely what he found about them . All these excellent Talents , heighten'd by a little eloquence , which reach'd onely so far as he had read , and what he heard from his Master , made all the Waiting-women , even those who pretended to somewhat of Beauty , look on him as the blank ( if I may make that comparison ) of their amorous desires . Don Diego gave him instructions to go and court Isabella , a young Maid who waited on the two beautiful Sisters . He went , and insinuated himself so far into Isabella's favour , that she thought her self the happiest creature in the world , to be lov'd by Guzman , nay , the kindness they had one for another grew to such a degree , that he became very earnest in the continuance of what he had begun onely to obey his Master . Isabella had so well feather'd her Nest in her service , that she might well be accounted a good fortune , for the proudest attendant of any in Spain . Her Mistresses treated her very kindly , and were very liberal to her , besides somewhat she had to expect from her Father , who was an honest Tradesman . In fine , Guzman thought it his best course to make sure of her , by proposing a match ; she was as willing as he was , and took him at his word ; they made one another mutual promises of marriage , and ever after liv'd together as if the ceremonies had pass'd between them . Things standing thus , Isabella began to conceive an extream indignation against Marina , the Surgeon's wife , at whose house Don Sancho and Dorothea had their private meetings , and it troubled her much , that though she had liv'd with her Mistress before her , she should still be her Confident in a business of that nature , wherein the liberality of a favour'd Lover is very considerable . She had heard of the Gold chain which Don Sancho had bestow'd on Marina , as also of several other presents he had made her , and imagin'd she might have receiv'd many more , which she knew nothing of . This rais'd a deadly hatred in her against Marina , which makes me think , that the pretty Gentlewoman was not a little troubled . It is not therefore to be wondred , if , upon the first Interrogatories which Guzman made to her , and particularly this , whether it were true that Dorothea was in love with any one , she should discover the secrets of her Mistress , to a person , whom she look'd on as part of her self . She acquainted him with all she knew of the designs of our young Lovers , Don Sancho's liberality to Marina , whom he enrich'd by his continual presents , till at last she broke forth into down-right railing at her , as one that made those advantages , which should rather have been receiv'd by a Servant that liv'd in the house . Guzman intreated her to give him notice of the next meeting they were to have there . She did so , and he fail'd not to give his Master an account of it , as also of all had been told him by the perfidious Isabella . Upon this intelligence Don Diego put himself into the habit of a Beggar , and laid himself down in the street not far from Marina's door , into which he saw his Rival enter , and not long after came a Coach , out of which alighted Dorothea and her Sister , and went into the same House , leaving Don Diego in a great rage , to see what he could not then remedy . He went home , and resolv'd to rid himself of so formidable a Rival . Having hir'd some of those , whose profession it is to murther any they are set upon , ( a sort of people may be as easily procur'd in Spain , as Porters in other places ) he expected Don Sancho several nights together , and at last meeting with him , he set upon him , seconded by two of those mercenary Hectors , as well arm'd as himself . Don Sancho , on the other side , was reasonably well provided for them , as having about him , besides Sword and Poniard , a case of Pistols charg'd . He defended himself at first as a Lion , and found that his enemies had this advantage of him , that they defi'd any thing he could do with his Sword. Don Diego press'd upon him more than the others , who , being hir'd men , behav'd themselves accordingly . He retreated still all he could , to remove the noise of the engagement farther from the house where his Dorothea was : but at last fearing to endanger himself too far , and finding Don Diego still violently pursuing him , he discharg'd one of his Pistols , upon which he fell down half dead , and call'd as loud as he could for a Confessor , and the two Hectors immediately vanish'd . Don Sancho got to his own lodging , and the neighbours came out into the street and found Don Diego , whom they knew , ready to depart this life , and charging Don Sancho with his death . He had soon notice of it by his friends , who told him , that though he might clear himself upon the judicial proceedings which might be brought against him , yet Don Diego's friends would be sure to revenge his death , and find out some way or other to kill him . He retir'd into a Monastery , whence he gave his Mistress an account how his affairs stood , and set all things in order to his departure from Sevil , as soon as he might do it safely . A strict search was made for Don Sancho , but he could not be found . The heat of it being over , and all persuaded that he had made an escape , Dorothea and her Sister , under pretence of some Devotion , were conducted by their Kinswoman , at whose house they had met , to the Monastery , where Don Sancho was , and there , by the means of one of the Religious men , the two Lovers had an enterview in a private Chapel . After some discourse , they made mutual promises one to the other of a constant fidelity , and parted with so much regret , and such melting expressions , that her Sister , her Kinswoman , and the Religious man , who were witnesses thereof , not onely wept then , but could never since think of it without tears . Having deliver'd certain Letters to his Father's factor , to be sent to him to the Indies , he left Sevil , in a disguise . In those Letters he acquainted him with the accident , which had occasion'd his departure from Sevil , and that he intended for Naples . He got well thither , and was nobly entertain'd by the Vice-Roy , who , among the many favours he did him , honour'd him with a near relation to his person . But the main satisfaction was wanting , that of hearing from his dear Dorothea , so that within a year he grew weary of the kindness of his entertainment , and wish'd for some oppotunity to leave Naples . He expected not long ; for the Vice-Roy being to send out a small Squadron of six Gallies against the Turk , Don Sancho's courage would not let slip so fair an occasion to exercise it self . He was receiv'd , to the great satisfaction of the Commander , who was glad to have a person of his worth and quality abo●rd him . This Squadron of Naples met with eight Turkish G●llies , almost in sight of Messina , and eng●g'd them . After a long sight , the Christian Gallies took three of the enemies , and sunk two . The Admiral of the Christian Gallies was engag'd against that of the Turks , which being better arm'd and mann'd t●an any of the rest , had accordingly made the greater resistance . In the mean time , the wind began ●o rise , and the sea to grow rough , so that both Christians and Turks thought it concern'd them more to secure themselves against the Tempest , than any further to prosecute the Engagement . They jointly loos'd the Grapling-irons , whereby the two Gallies were fastned together , and the Turk●sh Admiral parted from the Christian , j●st ●s Don Sancho had cast himself into it , no● follow'd by any body . Finding himself all alone amongst his enemies , he thought death to be preferr'd before slavery , and , what ever might be the consequence of it , cast himself into the Sea , hoping to recover the Christian Gallies by swimming . But the weather prov'd such , that he could not be perceiv'd , though the Christian General , who had been witness of Don Sancho's action , and was extremely enrag'd at his loss , which he thought unavoidable , caus'd the Gallie to tack about towards the place where he had cast himself over-board . In the mean time Don Sancho made his way through the waves , and having swum a good way towards the shore , assisted by the wind and tide , he fortunately lighted on a plank of one of the Turkish Gallies , and with the help of it got to land on the co●st of Sicily . Having return'd God his humble thanks for so great a deliverance , he made towards a little hamlet inhabited by some poor Fisher-men , who gave him the best entert●inment they could . The extraordinary actions he had done in the engagement , what he ●ad suffer'd in the Sea , and the cold he endur'd , and his walking afterwards in his wet cloaths , brought him into a violent feaver , which forc'd him to keep his bed for many days ; yet at last , without any trouble of Physicians he recover'd his former health . During his sickness , he made a resolution to continue the world in the persuasion of his death ; as well that he might be in less fear of his enemies , the Relations of Don Diego , as make a further trial of the fidelity of his Dorothea . During the time of his aboad in Flanders , he had contracted an intimate friendship with a Sicilian Marquess , of the house of Montalto , whose name was Fabiano . He sent one of the Fishermen to Messina , where he liv'd , to enquire whether he were then in the Country ; and answer being brought him , that he was there , he went thither , habited as a Fisher-man , and , in the night , goes to the Marquess's house , who , with all others to whom he was known , bewail'd his death . The Marquess was over-joy'd to meet with a friend , whom he had given over for lost . Don Sancho gave him an account how miraculously he had escaped , as also of his adventures at Sevil , and particularly the violent passion he had for the Lady Dorothea de Monsalvo . The Sicilian Marquess proffer'd to go along with him into Spain , and to bring away Dorothea , if she would consent , into Sicily . Don Sancho was extremely well pleased with the proposal , yet would not receive from his friend so dangerous demonstrations of his friendship , telling him , that he would be infinitely glad of his company into Spain , but for what might be the consequence of it , he would remit all to fortune . Don Sancho had a servant , of whose fidelity he ●ad had many years experience . This fellow , whose name was Sanchez , took his Master's loss so heavily , that when the Christian Gallies , which had been in the former Engagement against the Turks , put in at Messina , to refresh themselves , he came asho●e and got into a Monastery , with a resolution to s●end the rem●inder of his days there . The Marque● Fabiano h●ving heard of the relation 〈◊〉 ●●●mes had to Don Sancho , sent to the Superiour of the Monastery , ( who indeed had entert●in'd him upon the recommendation of that Sicilian Lord ) desiring he might be dismiss'd , which was easily granted , in regard he had not yet put on the habit of the Religion ▪ Sanchez not knowing what might be the occasion of his dismission , made some difficulty to come out ; but when he was brought into the presence of his dear Master , his soul was too narrow for his joy , for having cast himself at his feet , there was a necessity of some assistance to help him up again . Some days after , he was sent by Don Sancho into Spain , to make preparations for his coming thither , and particularly to give him an account of Doro●hea , who , in the mean time , was persuaded , with all others , that Don Sancho was dead . Nay the report of his death soon flew into the Indies . Don Sancho's father di'd out of grief , not long after he had receiv'd that sad news , and left another Son he had four hundred thousand Crowns , conditionally , that his Brother should have the one moiety of that summe , in case the news of his death should prove false . This Brother of Don Sancho's was called Don Juhan de Peralto . He took shipping for Spain , with this vast sum of mony , besides abundance of rare Indian commodities , sutable to the magnificence of a person , who had been Governour of a considerable place in those parts , and arrived safely at Sevil , about a year after the accident , which had happened to Don Sancho . Going under a name much different from his Brother's , it was easie for him to conceal the relation he had to him , besides the particula● concernment he had to keep it secret , by reason of the long stay his occasions might oblige him to make in a City , where his Brother had so many enemies . He chanc'd to have a sight of Dorothea , and fell in love with her , as his Brother had done , but with this difference , that she made him no return of his love . That afflicted Beauty could fancy nothing after the loss of her dear Don Sancho : whatever was done by Don Juhan de Peralto , instead of pleasing , was the greatest trouble in the wo●ld to her , nay she daily refus'd the best Matches about Sevil , which were earnestly propos'd to her by her Father Don Manuel . Much about that time Sanchez comes to Sevil , and , according to the instructions he h●d receiv'd from his Master , secre●ly made the best enquiry he could , how the Lady Dorothea had behav'd her self , since their departure thence . He was soon inform'd by common report , that a young Gentleman , of very great wealth , l●tely come from the Indies , was fallen in love with her , and made the most magnificent discoveries of his affection that a passionate Sutor could imagine . He writ to his Master , representing things much worse than they were , and his Master imagin'd them yet worse than his Man had represented them . He communicated the whole business to the Marquess , expressing so great a distraction at the account he receiv'd of his Mistress , that he was in some suspence whether he should see her any more . His friend comforted him the best he could , telling him , that it was not impossible but his man might be mis-inform'd , and that the affairs of his love might be in a much better posture than he expected . The reasons urg'd by the Marquess , together with his own reflections on the mutual promises of fidelity that had pass'd between them , especially the endearing expressions at their parting , dispell'd those clouds of suspition , and represented his Dorothea as faithful and constant to him as she had engag'd to be . They thereupon resolv'd for Spain , and embark'd themselves at Messina in some Spanish Gallies , and in a short time happily arrived at St. Lucar's whence they took post for Sevil. They came into the City after night , and alighted at the house which Sanchez had taken for them . They stirr'd not out all the next day , but as soon as it was night , Don Sancho and the Marquess went their rounds , about the place where Don Manuel liv'd . They heard some people setting their Instruments in tune , under Dorothea's windows , and soon after very excellent Musick , and that having ceas'd , a single Voice join'd to a Theorboe , made heavy complaints of the cruelty of a Tygress disguis'd into an Angel. Don Sancho felt some temptations within himself to spoil all the harmony of the Serenade , and to send away the Musicians with fleas in their ears : but the Marquess prevail'd with him to forbear , representing to him that he could have done no more , if his Mistress had appear'd in the Balcony , to assure his Rival , that she was not displeas'd with his Courtship ; or the words of the Air , which had been sung , were acknowledgments of kindnesses receiv'd , rather than complaints of a dis-satisfi'd Lover . The Author of the Serenade , and his Company , went away , in all probability , not over-satisfi'd with what they had done , as having not so much as the stirring of a dog , to assure them that any body regarded their Musick : and Don Sancho and the Marquess , finding the coast clear , return'd to their quarters , where they had a long debate what construction they should make of the pretensions of this new Sutor . Don Sancho was inclin'd to a persuasion , that his Dorothea might have some secret kindness for him , though , for some reasons which hindred her from making any shew of it at that time , she seem'd to take no notice of his Courtship , especially when he consider'd , that she might , with all the others , be assur'd of his death . On the contrary , the Marquess entreated him to suspend his belief of her being engag'd to any other , till he had made some fuller discoveries thereof . Don Sancho submitted to the remonstrances of his friend , and that the rather , when it came into his mind , that the greatest expressions of cou●tship made by one , whose person is not affected , are so much the more importunate . And indeed so were those of the Indian Cavalier , to the fair Dorothea , who was so far from giving him any encouragement by her acceptance , that he could not but perceive they were more and more troublesome to her . Her Father Don Manuel was extremely desirous to see her disposed in marriage , and she doubted not , but that if the Indian Cavalier , Don Juhan de Peralto , being a person so well descended , and so wealthy , should proffer himself for a Son-in-law , he would be preferr'd before all others , and she more earnestly press'd by her Father to accept of him than she had been . The next day after the Serenade , whereof the Marquess Fabiano and Don Sancho had had their part , Dorothea took occasion to confer notes with her Sister , concerning Don Juhan , and his courtship , and told her , that she could not brook the gallantries of that conceited Indian , and thought it the strangest thing in the world , he should make such publick demonstrations of his love to her , before he had made any overtures thereof of her Father . 'T is such a kind of procedure , says Feliciana to her , as I should never approve of , and if your case were mine , I should give him such an entertainment , upon the first opportunity that presented it self , as might immediately dash all the hopes , he had conceiv'd of ever pleasing you . For my own part , continu'd she , I could never fancy his person ; he has not that delicacy , and insinuation of carriage , which is acquirable onely at Court , and the vast expences he is at here in Sevil , argue not so much the nobleness of his disposition , as the extravagant and salvage humour of that yet unciviliz'd part of the world whence he came . It is observ'd , that those parts of the world which su●ply us with gold and silver , are most barren as to the other productions of nature ; so those people that inhabit them , think they need no other recommendation , than what they derive from the entrails of certain almost inaccessible Mountains , created onely for the punishment of Slaves and Malefactors . All your Servant's actions smell so strongly of the Indian , that he must be allow'd some years , to refine the barbarism of the Climate he hath liv'd in so long , before he can be reduc'd to the civility of this , wherein we have had our education . If ever you grant him the favour to speak to you , advise him to study the courting of a Lady after another manner then he hath been taught among the Topinambous , and then you may promise to hear what he shall have to say for himself . This was partly the character she gave Don Juhan de Peralto , which she deliver'd with such bitterness and derision , that Dorothea could do no less than wonder at it . It seems the scornful young Lady had clearly forgotten , that upon his first appearance at Sevil , she had confess'd to her Sister , that she lik'd him well enough , and when ever she had occasion to speak of him , she was as liberal of her commendations , as she was now of her reproaches . Dorothea observing her Sister so much chang'd , or at least seeming to be , as to the sentiments she sometimes had for the Indian Cavalier , immediately imagin'd , that her inclination towards him might be the greater , the more earnest she seem'd to have it thought , that she had not any . To be more fully assur'd of it , she told Feliciana , that she was not displeas'd with the gallantries of Don Juhan , out of any aversion she had for his person , nay , on the contrary , observing in his countenance somewhat of the air of Don Sancho's , she might prefer him before any other Cavalier about Sevil ; besides she doubted not , but that , having all the advantages of birth and fortune , he would easily get her Father's consent . But to what end , continu'd she , should I fancy to my self these imaginary pleasures ? I have lost Don Sancho , and since it was not my fortune to be his wife , I am resolv'd never to be any other man's , and therefore , to avoid all future addresses , my onely course will be to spend the rest of my days in some Monastery . Ah Sister , says Feliciana , though you were not fully resolv'd upon so strange a design , yet could you not give me a stranger affliction than by telling me of it . That I am so resolv'd , Sister , you may be assur'd , replies Dorothea ; but for your part , you have the less reason to be troubled at it , in regard it will be to your advantage , for , by that means , you will be the most considerable fortune about Sevil. Upon this account it was , that I had a desire to see Don Juhan , that I might persuade him , to address that courtship to you , which he vainly bestows on me , after I have convinc'd him of the impossibility there is , that we should ever be married together . What may be the consequences of his applications to you , Time onely can discover ; Love is full of vicissitudes , and there is not so great a distance between affection and aversion , but that one of them may tread on the heels of the other . Nay , to deal sisterly , that is , freely , with you , I am not a little troubled , to find you express so much of the latter , towards a person , who is so far from deserving it , that he might justly expect somewhat of kindness from you , both as a Stranger , and one that hath not run the the hazard of displeasing you , by any presumptuous demonstration of his love . Think what you please of my judgment in this case , but this it is , that I do not see any person about Sevil , with whom you might he more advantageously match'd than with him . I must confess , I look on him , rather with a certain indifference than aversion , says Feliciana , and when I told you , that I could not fancy him , it was more out of complaisance to you , than any real prejudice I had against him . Nay if it be so , Sister , replies Dorothea , you are rather to acknowledge , that you deal not ingenuously with me , and that when you express'd the little esteem you had for Don Juhan , it was clearly out of your mind , that you had sometime very highly commended him to me ; or I am to conclude , that what you have said since , betrai'd not so much your own dislike of him , as your fear of his being too well lik'd by me . Feliciana blush'd at these last words of her Sister , and was vex'd to the heart . Her thoughts were in such a distraction , that she spoke abundance of things , which rather betrai'd her guilt , then contributed ought to her vindication ; so that at last she was forc'd to confess , that she had a more than ordinary kindness for Don Juhan . Dororothea encourag'd her to continue it , and promis'd to assist her all she could in the prosecution of her love . Having thus brought her to acknowledge what she before but suspected , she took compassion of her , and forbore all further reproaches . That very day , Isabella , who had discarded her beloved Guzman , ever since the unhappy accident that had happen'd to Don Sancho , receiv'd orders from her Mistress Dorothea , to go to Don Juhan de Peralto , deliver him the key of one of the garden doors of Don Manuel , to tell him , that she and her Sister would expect him there , with a charge , that he should not fail to be at the place appointed , at mid-night , before which time , it was likely their Father would be abed . Isabella , who had been already corrupted by Don Juhan , and done all lay in her power , to bring him into her Mistress's favour , but to no purpose , was extremely surpriz'd to see her humour so chang'd , and not a little glad , to be the messenger of such good news to a person , of whom , though she had not brought him any before , she had yet receiv'd many great presents . No doubt then but she made all the haste she could to the lodgings of the amorous Cavalier , who had receiv'd so little encouragement before , that he could hardly have believ'd his own good fortune , had it not been for the convincing assurance of the key , which she deliver'd him . That key open'd a place it was never intended it should , I mean the breast of the amorous Gallant , who presented his faithful Sollicitress with a perfum'd purse lin'd with a hundred good yellow pieces , which glorious sight rais'd in her as much fatisfaction as she had brought him . Were there a constant current of good fortune , that is , no vicissitude in humane affairs , and that what ever were fortunately begun might , without any rub or disaster , be brought to its period of happiness , there should be much less work for those who write Romances and Novels , and so the world would be depriv'd of a great deal of that pleasure which is deriv'd from endeavors of that kind . But their delight wholly consisting in a certain conflict , and interfering of unexpected accidents , 't is likely there will be a constant supply of such things , as long as mortals shall walk on this Mole-hill , as on a Chess-board , perpetually contriving how to cross the designs of one another . Whoever shall seriously consider this grave advertisement , will not think it strange , that , the very same night , Don Juhan was to come into Don Manuel's Garden , to meet with the two Sisters , Don Sancho , accompany'd by his friend , the Marquess , should be walking their rounds about Dorothea's Lodgings , to be more fully satisfy'd of the designs of his Rival . It was no otherwise , and it will ever be a maxim , That one man's misfortune makes another man's sport . About eleven that night , the Marquess and he being gotten into that street , where Dorothea liv'd , four men well arm'd came up and posted themselves close by them . The jealous Don Sancho presently imagin'd it was his Rival , whereupon coming nearer them , he told them that the Post they had taken up , was very convenient for him , in order to the compassing of a design he was then engag'd in , and so desir'd them to quit it . We should do it , Sir , reply'd one of them , without much intreaty , if the s●me Post , you are so desirous of , were not absolu●●ly necessary for the carrying on of a design th●t we also have , and will be so soon disp●●ch'd , that it will not much retard the execution of yours . Don Sancho was as much enrag'd at this , as if it had been the most uncivil answer that could have been given upon such an occasion : to draw therefore , and to charge persons , whom he thought so disobliging , was the same thing with him . That unexpected assault of Don Sancho's , surpris'd and put them into disorder , and the Marquess behaving himself no less gallantly than his Friend had done , they defended themselves so poorly , that they were in a trice beaten out of the street . Don Sancho receiv'd a slight wound in his arm , and run him who had given it him so heartily through the body , that it was a good while ere he could get out his Sword again , and doubted not but he had dispatch'd him . The Marquess in the mean time was in pursuit of the others , who ran away as fast as they could , as soon as they saw their Camerade laid on the ground . Having rid themselves of those spies , Don Sancho look'd about him , and perceiv'd at one end of the street some people with a Light , coming up towards them , upon the noise of their engagement . He was afraid it might be the Magistrate with his Officers , and it was no other . He made all the haste he could into the street , where they began to fight , and thence into another , in the midst whereof he met full but with an old Gentleman , who had a Lantern with him , and had drawn his Sword upon the noise which Don Sancho made by running towards him . The old Gentleman was Don Manuel , who had been at a Neighbour's house at play , as he was wont to do every day , and was then going to his own , by the Garden-door , which was not far from the place where he met Don Sancho . He call'd out to the amorous Cavalier , Who goes there ? A man , replies Don Sancho , whom it concerns to make all the haste he can away , and therefore desires you would not hinder him . It may be , says Don Manuel , there is some accident happen'd , which obliges you to seek out for sanctuary ; fear nothing , my House , which is here hard by , may serve your turn . 'T is very true , replies Don Sancho , I am somewhat at a loss how to avoid the pursuit of the Magistrate , who it may be is now making a search for me ; but since you are so generous as to proffer me , though a Stranger to you , a reception upon so dangerous a score as this , I accept of your kindness , and entrust you with my safety , with this promise , never to forget the favour you do me , and to press it no farther , than till such time as those who look after me are pass'd by . They were by this time come to the Garden-door ; Don Manuel open'd it with a Key he had about him , and having brought in Don Sancho , he dispos'd him into a close Arbour , while he went into the House to take order for his more secret retirement , so as that none might know of his being there . Don Sancho had not been long in the Arbour , when he perceives coming towards him a Woman , who approaching spoke softly to him , O Sir , are you come , my Mistress Dorothea stays for you . From that word Don Sancho imagin'd that he might be in the house of his Mistress , and that the old Gentleman , who had brought him in thither , was her Father . He presently suspected that Dorothea had appointed his Rival to meet her there , and follow'd Isabella , more tormented with jealousie , than troubled about the pursuit of the Magistrate . In the mean time Don Juhan came , according to his appointment , precisely at the hour assign'd him , opened the Garden-door with the Key he had receiv'd from Isabella , and went into the same Arbour , out of which Don Sancho was but newly gone . He had not been there long , ere he perceives a Man coming streight towards him ; he put himself into a posture of defence , for fear he might be assaulted , and was not a little surpris'd , when he found that Man to be Don Manuel , who bid him follow him , assuring him he should be so dispos'd of , as that he need not fear being discover'd . Don Juhan concluded from Don Manuel's words , that he might possibly have receiv'd into his Garden some Gentleman pursu'd by the Officers of Justice . He could do no less than follow him , giving him thanks all along as they went for the favour he shew'd him : but it may be withall conjectur'd , that he was not so much troubled , at the hazard he was running into , as the obstruction whereby his amorous design was disappointed . Don Manuel brought him into his own Chamber , and , having left him there , went out , and ordered a Bed to be made for himself , in another room . We will leave him lock'd up where he is , extremely troubled , yet not daring to make the least discovery of it , and see , what is become of his Brother Don Sancho de Sylva . Isabella brought him into a Ground-room , which look'd into the Garden , where the two Sisters Dorothea and Feliciana expected Don Juhan de Peralto ; one , as a Lover , whom she was very desirous to please ; the other , to assure him that she could not have any kindness for him , and to persuade him he would do better to make his applications to her Sister . Don Sancho enters the room where the two fair Sisters were ; they were frightned at his appearance . Dorothea stood like a statue , as if she had not been able to stir from the place ; but her Sister fearing she could not continue long in that posture , dispos'd her into a Chair , lest she might have fallen down all along . Don Sancho after he had fix'd his Eyes on them , stuck to the place he was in : Isabella was ready to sink into the ground for fear , and imagin'd it might be the Ghost of Don Sancho , that appear'd to them , to revenge the injury his Mistress did him . Feliciana , though much startled to see him risen from the dead , was yet more troubled at what had happened to her Sister , who being come to her self , Don Sancho took her by the hand , and made this discourse to her . Ungrateful Dorothea ! if the Report which hath been spread of my death did not in some measure excuse your inconstancy , the affliction I conceive thereat would not allow me Life enough to make you the deserv'd reproaches of it . I was willing the world should be persuaded that I was dead , that I might be forgotten by my enemies , not by you , who had engag'd your self not to love any other besides me . But how have you broken that promise ! I see there needs onely but a common Report of some unfortunate accident , to make a Woman forget all engagements of fidelity , even to that person , whom , of all the world , she onely pretended to fancy . I might easily be reveng'd , and make so great noise by my complaints and expostulations , as should awake your Father , and give him directions how to find out the favour'd Gallant , whom you have dispos'd into some secret place about his House : but besotted Man that I am ! I feel in my self still a certain fear to displease you , and am more troubled at the necessity you give me , not to love you any longer , than at the discovery I have made of your being in love with another . Make much of your dear Lover , O as false as fair Woman ! make much of him I say , and fear no more disturbances in your enjoyments , for you shall ere long be rid of a Man , who might , while you liv'd , have reproach'd your proving treacherous to him , even while he hazarded his Life to wait on you . With these words Don Sancho would have quitted the room : but Dorothea stays him , and was going to vindicate her self , when Isabella comes running in to tell her , that her Master , Don Manuel , was coming after her . Don Sancho had onely time enough to get behind the door , and , while the Old man was chiding his Daughters that they had not been a-bed , and had his back towards the Chamber-door , made a shift to get out , and going back the same way into the Garden , went into the same Arbour where he had been before , and were preparing himself for what ever might happen , he expected a favourable opportunity to make his escape thence . There are , no doubt , those , who think Love the pleasantest thing in the world . But far is it from their imagination , that a Lover's constant courtships and adorations may at last be requited with contempt , scorns , frowns , and elusions , which require an extraordinary measure of patience and good nature to endure them . Little do they apprehend , that a young Spark , after many years continu'd addresses , even when he thinks himself as it were within a barrs length of felicity , may , by some unexpected obstructions and disappointments , be tumbled into eternal disgrace , and all this occasion'd , not so much by any backwardness of his Mistress , as his own unhappy misapprehensions . These were the reflections of the unfortunate Don Sancho , while Don Manuel was gone into his Daughter's chamber to fetch a Light , to bring in the Officers who were imperiously knocking at the Garden-door , upon the information they had receiv'd , that Don Manuel had entertain'd into his House one of those who had been fighting in the street . Don Manuel made no difficulty to let them in , to search his House , out of an assurance they would be so civil as not to look into his own Chamber , and that the Gentleman whom they expected to find , was safely lock'd in there . Don Sancho perceiving out of the Arbour , that it was impossible for him to escape the search of so many Officers as were scatter'd up and down the Garden , comes out to Don Manuel , and whispers him in the ear , that a person of Honour would be more tender of his promise then to abandon one whom he had taken into his protection . Don Manuel , who was much surpris'd to find him there , entreated the chief Officer , to leave Don Sancho , in his custody , till the next morning ; which request was soon granted him , as well out of a respect to his quality , as for that the party , whom Don Sancho imagin'd he had kill'd , was not very dangerously wounded . The Officers , having receiv'd somewhat towards a morning's draught , took their leave , and departed ; and Don Manuel , having discover'd by the same discourse which had pass'd between him and Don Sancho , when he first met him , that he must needs be the person whom he had receiv'd into his Garden , doubted not , but that the other was some Gallant , brought into the House , either by Isabella , or his Daughters . To be more fully satisfy'd of it , he conducted Don Sancho de Sylva into a room by himself , and desir'd him to stay there till he return'd again . He went to that place where he had left Don Juhan de Peralto , to whom he told a feign'd story , that his man was come into the House along with the Officers , and waited below to speak with him . Don Juhan knew that his man lay very sick at that time , and not in a condition to come to him , though he had known where he was , which he did not . He was therefore somewhat troubled at what Don Manuel had said to him , and so he had no other answer to make him , than that his m●n should go and stay for him at his Lodging . By this discourse and some others Don Manuel found him to be that young Gentleman lately come from the Indies , who was so much talk'd of about Sevil , and , being sufficiently inform'd as to his quality and estate , resolv'd , he should not go out of the House ere he had married that Daughter of his , to whom he had ever so little address'd himself . He spent some further time in discourse with him , to be more fully satisfy'd as to some doubts , which then burthen'd his mind . Isabella stood all the while at the door , and over-heard them , and gave an account of all to her Mistresses . Don Manuel had a glimpse of her , and imagin'd she was come with some message to Don Juhan , from one of his Daughters . He left him , to run after her , just as the Wax-light , which was in the room , being at an end , went out of it self . While the Old man is groping to find out Isabella , she acquaints Dorothea and Feliciana , that Don Sancho was in their Father's chamber , and that she had seen them talking together . The two Sisters ran thither upon her word , Dorothea being not afraid to find her dear Don Sancho with her Father , resolv'd , as she was , to acknowledge , that she lov'd him , and that she had been lov'd by him , and withall to tell him , upon what motives she had appointed Don Juhan to come thither that night . She therefore goes into the room , which was without any light , and having met with Don Juhan , just as he was coming out , she took him for Don Sancho , and having him fast by the arm , she thus expostulated with him . Why dost thou avoid me , tygre-hearted Don Sancho ! and why wouldst thou not what answer I should make to the undeserv'd reproaches thou hast made me ! I must confess , thou could'st not bethink thy self of any too great for me , if I were as guilty as thou hast some grounds to imagine : but thou art not to learn , that there are some false things , which have many times more likelihood of truth than truth it self , and that this latter is ever discover'd by time . Allow me but so much , as may shew thee that which will recover thee out of the confusion , in which thy own misfortune , and mine , and haply that of divers others , hath involv'd us both . Assist me to vindicate my self , and run not the hazard of being unjust , by an over-hastiness to condemn me , before thou hast found me really guilty . 'T is possible thou maist have heard , that a certain Gentleman loves me ; but hast thou heard that I made any return to his love ? Thou maist have met him here ; for it is true , that his coming hither was by my appointment ; but when thou shalt understand what design I had in it , I am confident thou wilt have a cruel remorse , that thou should'st injure me , while I give the greatest assurance of fidelity I could . O that this importunate and troublesome Servant of mine were here before thee ! thou shouldst find by the treatment I gave him , whether he ever had any ground to affirm , that I lov'd him , nay , whether he could ever so much as tell me that he lov'd me , or that I ever vouchsaf'd even the reading of any Letter that came from him . But that misfortune of mine , which always procur'd me the sight of him , when it should prejudice me , will not permit me to see him , when he might help to undeceive thee . Don Juhan had the patience to suffer Dorothea to speak , without offering to interrupt her , that he might learn somewhat more than she had yet discover'd to him . But perceiving she had given over , and expected some return from him , he was going to give her a sharp answer , when Don Sancho , who was looking for the way into the Garden , and heard Dorothea speaking to Don Juhan , comes up close to her , making the least noise he could , yet not so as but that he was perceiv'd by Don Juhan and the two Sisters . They had not the time to speak one to another , ere Don Manuel comes into the room with a Light , which some of his Servants carried before him . The two Rival-Brothers look'd one on the other , and were observ'd to be in a posture ready to fall one upon the other , as having their hands on the hilts of their Swords . Don Manuel steps in between them , and commanded his Daughter to make choice of one of them for her Husband , that he might fight with the other . Don Juhan told him , that for his part he was ready to quit all manner of pretensions , if he might have any , and submitted himself to the Cavalier he saw before him . Don Sancho said the same thing , with this addition , that since Don Juhan had been brought into Don Manuel's house by one of his Daughters , it was probable they had a mutual affection one for the other , and that for his part , he would rather dye a thousand times , than enter into the state of Matrimony with the least scruple . Dorothea cast her self at her Father's feet , beseeching him to give her audience , and he should know how all things stood . She related to him all that past between her and Don Sancho de Sylva , before he had , in her quarrel , kill'd Don Diego . She acquainted him that Don Juhan de Peralto fell afterwards in love with her ; as also with the design she had engag'd her self in , to undeceive him , and to advise him to demand her Sister in marriage , and at last concluded her discourse with this protestation , that if she could not satisfie Don Sancho her innocency , and the continuance of her affection to him , she would that very day enter into a Monastery , whence no persuasions in the world should ever get her out again . Don Sancho was soon satisfy'd with the account Dorothea had given of her fidelity towards him , and immediately demanded her in marriage of Don Manuel . By some passages of her discourse concerning Don Juhan , particularly by the time of his first appearance at Sevil , the place whence he came in the Indies , and the Relations he had there , the two Rival-Brothers came to know one the other . Don Juhan finding also by some circumstances of Dorothea's discourse , the affection which her Sister Feliciana had for him , humbly address'd himself to her , assuring her that if she still persisted in the same sentiments , he should think himself the happiest man in the world . He thereupon demanded her in marriage of Don Manuel , who receiv'd them both for his Sons-in-law , with a satisfaction that cannot well be express'd . As soon as it was day , Don Sancho sent for the Marquess Fabiano , who came to participate of his friend's joy , after he had spent the night in distracted thoughts what should have become of him . The whole business was kept secret , till Don Manuel and the Marquess had dispos'd a Cousin of Don Diego , to whom his Estate , upon the other's Death , had faln , to forget his Kinsman's misfortune , and accommodate himself with Don Sancho . During this negotiation , the Marquess fell in love with a Sister of that Gentleman's , and demanded her of him in marriage . He gladly entertain'd a proposal so advantageous to his Sister , and thereupon was content to accept of any thing they could offer on the behalf of Don Sancho . The three marriages were solemnized the same day , with so great content of all parties , as was not onely remarkable at that time , but continu'd many years after . SCARRON's NOVELS . The Invisible Mistress . The Sixth Novel . DON Carlos of Arragon was a young Gentleman of an illustrious Family , well known in Spain under that name ; his person such , that a curious eye might have observ'd somewhat in him transcending all descriptions of the most elaborate Romances , yet not comparable to the noble accomplishments of his mind . But what comes more particular to the character we have to give of him , is , that , at certain Showes , wherewith the Vice-Roy of Naples entertain'd the populace , upon accasion of the Nuptial solemnities of Philip , the second , third , or fourth , of Spain , ( I cannot now well call to mind ) he did things beyond their belief , who onely receiv'd them by relation . The next day after a famous Tilting , at which he had behav'd himself with such gallantry , as rais'd no less astonishment in the beholders , than indignation and shame in those who ventur'd at a trial of their address in the same exercise , the Ladies obtain'd a permission of the Vice-Roy , to go about the City disguis'd , and mask'd after the French mode , for the convenience of such Strangers as those magnificencies had brought thither from all parts of the Kingdom . That day , Don Carlos put on the richest cloaths he had , and went , among many others , who , as so many Cockatrices , intended to murther all the Ladies they look'd on , to a Church , where most of the Gallantry were to meet . Where be it observ'd by the way , that Christian Churches may be prophan'd , as well in those Countries which profess most obedience to the holy See , as in others , and in stead of being us'd as the Temples of God , become a Rendezvous for those who have not the opportunities so well to meet else-where . The onely remedy I can at present think of to prevent this scandal , is , that there be a new Officer created in every Parish , whose charge it shall be , to mark what persons come to those Sacred places upon Love-appointments , and if they will not depart the place by fair means , to drive them thence with as little regard , as they would do those snarling creatures , which many times stick not to quarrel there , to the great distraction of people's devotion . But some busie-body will haply be so impertinent as to ask , why I should trouble my head with these abuses , as if I were some Master of a Parish , or Lay-Elder , that had a Maid who should exercise his dog at home ? I would have the fool that is scandaliz'd at it , know , that in this lower part of the world , all men are fools , as well as liars , some more , some less , and perhaps I who now speak a greater fool than any , though it might abate somewhat of my folly , that I am so free to acknowledge it , and withal that this Book of mine , and all others of this kind , being but so many collections of fooleries , I hope , every fool in his quality and degree , will some-where or other light upon a little description of himself , if he be not too much besotted with self-conceit . But let the Reader take it as he will. Let me go on with my story . Don Carlos , as I told you , was gotten into a Church , with divers other Gentlemen , Italians and Spaniards , who were strutting up and down in their feathers , like so many Peacocks , and making reverences to more persons than they were known to , ( a vanity practis'd sometimes in Churches as well as Hide-Parks ) when three Ladies , all close mask'd , singl'd him out from among the rest , and having led him a little aside , one of them address'd her self to him either in these words , or others to the same effect . Signor Don Carlos , said she to him , I have a business to impart to you , whereof perhaps you little thought either before or at your devotions , which is , that there is in this City a Lady to whom you are extremely oblig'd . She was present at the Tilting , and all those other exercises , wherein you have lately been engag'd , and always wish'd you might come off with honour , as you have done . She is not so vain to think your success wholly the effect of her wishes , but leaves it to your self to consider , what degree of kindness you will allow her good wishes , and what a Ladie 's concerning her self so particularly in your good fortune may signifie ; if it were express'd in other tearms . The young Gallant was a little surpriz'd at the strangeness of the adventure ; but having recover'd himself , he made this Reply . The greatest advantage I can make to my self of what you tell me , Madam , is , that I receive it from you , who seem to be a Lady of quality , and I am to assure you , that could I have imagin'd any Lady had had such tender wishes for me , I should have endeavour'd to do more than I have done to deserve her approbation . And therefore , I am to account the obligation she hath put on me the greater , in that it proceeds from a person , to whom I have not the honour to be known . The disguis'd Lady told him , that he had not omitted any thing which might render him , even in the judgment of persons less prejudic'd by kindness than that Lady , one of the most accomplish'd men in the world . But another thing she had taken particular notice of , was , that it might be presum'd , by his Liveries of black and white , his affection was not any where engag'd . I never understood , Madam , replies Don Carlos , what colours signifi'd in such a case ; but this I know , that it is not so much out of any insensibility , or indifference I have towards your fairer sex , that I have not made my addresses to any one of it , as an apprehension of my own want of merit . There pass'd abundance of other ingenuous complements between them , for their discourse continu'd a long time ; but I shall forbear the communication of them , not onely because they never came to my knowledge , and that I am loath to make others out of a fear it might be to the disadvantage of Don Carlos and the unknown Lady , who were infinitely more witty than I am , as I have been since inform'd by an honest Gentleman of Naples , who was intimately acquainted with them both . The result was this , that the mask'd Lady declar'd her self thus far to Don Carlos , that she her self was the person who had that inclination for him . He desir'd to see her ; She desir'd him to excuse her for the present , telling him she would endeavour to satisfie him some other time , and to assure him that she was not afraid to give him a meeting , at which there should be none but themselves , she would give him a pledge . With that she discover'd to the gentile Spaniard , the fairest hand he had ever seen , and presented him with a Ring , which he made no difficulty to receive , but with such distracted reflections on the odness of the accident , that he had almost forgotten to make her a congey , when she took leave of him . The other Gentlemen , who had , at a distance , observ'd what had pass'd between Don Carlos and the Lady , though not over-heard their discourse , seeing they were parted , came up to him , very desirous to know what might occasion so long a converse in so publick a place . He freely told them what had happen'd , and shew'd them the Ring , wherein was a Diamond of very great price . Whereupon every one pass'd his judgment on the adventure , and the result of the whole debate was , that Don Carlos found himself seiz'd by as violent a passion for the unknown Lady , as if he had seen her face , such an inevitable influence hath Wit over those that have any . Eight tedious days , and those attended by ten times more tedious nights , pass'd away ere he heard any further account of the Lady ; which that he was extremely troubled at , I should easily have believ'd , though I had never been told so much . During that time , his divertisement was to go every day to an acquaintance of his , a Captain of Foot , at whose house several persons of quality met to spend some few hours and pieces at play . One night , that Don Carlos was not in an humour to venture any thing , but was going home much sooner than he was wont , he was call'd by his name , from a ground-room belonging to a house , which seem'd to be some persons of great quality . He comes up close to the window , which had a grate before it , and presently sound by her voice , that she was his invisible Mistress , who presently said to him ; Come as near as you can to the window , Don Carlos , I have been here a good while expecting you , that we may decide a difference there is between us . I have some apprehension of your impatience , and must permit you to expostulate , though you have not so great reason to complain , as you imagine to your self . What construction , Madam , replies Don Carlos , can I make of all these bravadoes of yours , when in the mean time you dare not trust me with the sight of your face , nay , after my so long expectation , think it a signal favour to me , to make your appearance at a grated window , and that in the night . No more of your censures , Don Carlos , says she him , be satisfi'd , that I think it not yet time we should be fully known one to another , and imagine it not want of any confidence in me , that I have been so backward to meet you , but impute it to a curiosity I had to know you , before I suffer'd you to see me . I need not tell you , that in appointed combats there should be an equality of arms : if your heart should not be as free and dis-engag'd as mine , the advantage would be of your side ; and thence it came , that I was desirous to be inform'd concerning you . And what account have you receiv'd of me , says Don Carlos ? The world , Madam , is full of flattery and calumny , it concerns you to examine well the credit of your ininformation . But may you communicate what you have found out by an enquiry which hath been so long a making as it is since I had the honour first to meet you ? I have as much as I am satisfi'd with , replies the disguis'd Lady , and it is onely this , that we are free enough to become one another's . No , Madam , says Don Carlos , there is a great inequality in the case ; for you see me , and know who I am , nay you acknowledge your self , that you have particularly enquir'd of me , whereas I never saw you , nor know who you are , nor where to be inform'd . What judgment do you conceive I should make of this shiness , and the earnest care you take to keep your self from my knowledge . These mysterious proceedings are seldom us'd by those , whose designs are just and generous ; and it is no hard matter to deceive a person who mistrusts no treachery ; but he is not so easily deceiv'd twice . If you think to make use of me , to raise a jealousie in some other , give me leave to tell you before-hand , that you will not find me for your purpose , and that I am not to be drawn into any other plot than that of being your most humble and most faithful Servant . The invisible Lady suffer'd him to go on in his discourse , out of an expectation , that , among the many things he said , he might let fall somewhat , which might contribute to the further discovery she was desirous to make of him . But at last finding nothing to fasten on but his distrust of her , she made him this Reply ; Well , Don Carlos , have you been sufficiently censorious , or am I yet to tell you , that your assurance of my sincerity , must be the issue of your own belief of it , and that your hastiness will rather retard than hasten the accomplishment of your desires . Assure your self therefore , without any further reflections on the grounds you have to suspect me , that I am very real and sincere , and that you shall find me no less in all that shall happen between us , and I expect you should be the like to me . That were but just , replies Don Carlos , but it were requisite I should see you , and know who you are . It shall not be long ere you do , replies the Lady , and therefore , in the mean time , receive this Antidote against impatience , that onely by the trial I shall make of your constancy , you may attain what you pretend to from me , who now assure you , ( to the end your courtship may not be without some encouragement and hope of requital ) that I am equal to you as to Quality ; that I have an Estate plentiful enough to maintain you in as much splendour as the greatest Prince in the Kingdom ; that I am young ; that I may challenge somewhat of beauty ; and for matter of wit , you are better stor'd your self , then to be doubtful whether I have any or not . With these words she shut to the window , leaving Don Carlos with his mouth open , ready to make her some Answer , so surpriz'd at the smartness of her expressions , so passionately in love with a person he had never seen , and so distracted at the strangeness of the procedure , that , not able to stir from the place , he stood still for a good quarter of an hour , making several reflections on so extraordinary an adventure . He knew there were many Princesses and Ladies of great quality then at Naples ; but he knew withal , that there were many subtil Curtezans , eagerly bent to trapan Strangers , greet cajollers of such as were ignorant of their impostures , and so much the more dangerous , by how much they were the more beautiful . Having recover'd his astonishment , he went very disconsolately to his lodging , but resolv'd to prosecute the design wherein he was engag'd , with all the caution he could , out of a fear it might prove a cheat put upon him . I shall not tell you exactly whether he supp'd , or not , nor yet whether , in case he went to bed supperless , he slept , or not , and yet there might be much probability of the latter . These considerable circumstances of a Hero's life , I seldom trouble my self or my Reader with , though it be very much practis'd by the Authors of much greater Romances , than the world is ever like to have from me . For those Gentlemen give such a punctual account of all their Hero's do , and regulate their employments according to the several parts of the day , appointing them to do such a thing first , and then some other , as if they were shut up in some place of spiritual Retreat . For example , they must rise betimes in the morning , and having met with some-body , though they had never seen the party before , entertain him or her , with the History of their adventures , till they be call'd in to dinner : dine very lightly , and , as soon as they have din'd , retire into some arbour , to proceed in the continuation of it , or spend the afternoon in reading some Romance ; when-ever they drink , take as many go-downs as there are letters in their Mistress's names , in commemoration of them ; and if the clock strikes , make so many ejaculations for the good success of their Loves . If the weather be inviting to go abroad , they are led into some Grove , where they are to acquaint the Trees and Stones with their misfortunes , till their supper-time calls them home , at which having , instead of eating , spent the time in sighes and reveries , go and build Castles in the air upon some Turret , that looks towards the Sea , while some Squire or Servant discovers that his Master is such a one , the Son of such a King , and that there is not a better natur'd Prince in the world ; and though he be then one of the handsomest men in the world , that he was quite another person , before Love had disfigur'd him . And thus they make those whom they would represent for exemplars of all the great and heroick Vertues , in many things no better than so many Extravagant Shepherds and Don Quixots . But to return to my Story . Don Carlos came the night following to the same post , where he found his invisible Mistress ready to entertain him . She ask'd him whether he had not been much troubled at the former converse they had together , and whether it were not true , that he had entertain'd some distrust of what she had told him . Don Carlos , without answering her question , entreated her to satisfie him , what danger or inconvenience there might be , in discovering her self , since things were upon eaven terms on both sides , and that they propos'd to themselves no other ends in their gallantries , than such as might be approv'd by all . In that lies the whole danger of it , says the invisible Lady , as you shall find in time ; be you therefore assur'd , that I am real , and , in the relation I gave you of my self , I have been so modest , that , without injury to truth , I might have told you much more . Their discourse lasted a long time . They made some advance in the mutual love they had rais'd in one another , and at last parted , after a reciprocal promise to meet there every night , at the time they had agreed on . The next day , there was to be an extraordinary Ball at the Vice-Roy's Palace . Don Carlos was in hopes to make a discovery there of the person , who would be invisible to him in all other places . In the mean time he made enquiry , whose house that was , where he had receiv'd such favourable audiences . He was told by the neighbours , that there liv'd in it an antient Lady , the Relict of a certain Spanish Captain , that she liv'd very private , and had neither Daughters nor Nieces . He knock'd at the door , and desir'd to see the old Lady ; answer was brought him , that since the death of her Husband , she admitted no visits from any person whatsoever ; which added not a little to the disturbance of his thoughts . Don Carlos went at night to the Vice-Roy's , where you may imagine there was a noble Assembly of Gallants . He very exactly observ'd all the Ladies , to find out her whom he so much desir'd to know . He fell into discourse with those he met ; but without any satisfaction . At last he singl'd out the Daughter of a certain Marquess , where his Title lay I know not , nor care much , especially now we are come to an age wherein people are too forward to assume Titles of Honour to themselves . The Lady was young and beautiful enough , and her voice came somewhat near hers whom he look'd for : but after much observation , he found such a distance between her intellectu●ls and those of his invisible Deity , that it r●pented him he had in so short a time made such a progress in his courtship to that Beauty , as whence he might presume that she had a more than ceremonious kindness for him . They danc'd together several times , and the Ball being done , little to the satisfaction of Don Carlos , he took leave of his Captive , whom he left highly conceited of her self , that she alone , in so noble an Assembly , had receiv'd the gallantries of a Cavalier , who was no less esteem'd by all the women , than envi'd by all the men . From the Vice-Roy's , he immediately went to his lodging , and thence , having taken such arms as he thought requisite , to the fatal Grate , which was not far from it . The Lady , who was already got to her post , ask'd him what news he brought from the Ball , though she had been there her self . He ingenuously told her , that he had danc'd several times with a very beautiful person , and had entertain'd her with discourse as long as the Ball lasted . This confession gave her occasion to put divers questions to him , whereby he might easily have perceiv'd that she was jealous . Don Carlos on the other side discover'd the trouble of his mind , that she had not been at the Ball , and that it gave him some cause to mistrust her quality . She soon observ'd what he would have been at , and to prevent the disturbance such a doubt might raise in him , she us'd all the wit and Rhetorick she had , and shew'd him all the kindness could be expected between two persons separated by an iron-grate , which concluded with a promise , that she would be visible within a very short time . They thereupon took leave one of the other , he very doubtful whether he should believe her , and she a little jealous of the beautiful Lady , whom he had entertain'd all the time of the Ball. The next day , Don Carlos going into a Church , to hear Mass , and meeting just at the door with two Ladies mask'd , presented them with holy water , to sp●re them the trouble of taking it themselves . The better clad of the two told him , that in requital of that civility she had somewhat to acquaint him with , wherein he might be highly concern'd . If you are not too much in haste , Madam , says Don Carlos to her , you may immediately ease your self of what you have to tell me . Follow me then into the next Chapel , replies the unknown Lady . She went in first , and Don Carlos follow'd her , much in doubt whether she were his Mistress , ( though he was satisfi'd she was about the same stature ) in regard he found some difference in their voices , this Lady speaking somewhat faster than the other . Having shut themselves into the Chapel , she made him this discourse . Signor Don Carlos , said she , the whole City of Naples is full of wonder , at the great reputation you have acquir'd , since the small time of your residence in it , and you are look'd upon , by all , as the most accomplish'd person in the world , Onely this occasions a general astonishment , that , being what you are , you should not have observ'd , there are in this City several Ladies of great quality and worth , who have a particular esteem and kindness for you . They have express'd so much , as far as modesty and the reserv'dness of their sex would permit , and though they earnestly wish you assur'd of it , yet would they rather it might be said , you regarded it not out of a certain insensibility , than dissembled your inadvertency , out of indifference . There is , among others , one , of my acquaintance , who , not regarding what may be said of such a discovery , gives you this eminent assurance of the esteem she hath for you , as to give you notice , That your mid-night adventures are observ'd ; that you indiscreetly engage your affection to what you have no knowledge of , and since the person you court as a Mistress will not vouchsafe you a sight of her , that it is either out of a fear she is not amiable enough to gain your love , or asham'd of her own . I doubt not but the object of your contemplative love is some Lady of high quality , and transcendent wit , and that you imagine to your self a Mistress who is , such , of all the excellencies her sex is capable of , and consequently deserving the adoration of such a person as you are ; But Signor Don Carlos , let me give you this advice , not to trust your imagination , to the prejudice of your judgment , but rather mistrust a person , who disguises her self , and avoid all further engagement in these nocturnal conversations . To deal freely with you , 't is I who am jealous of this fantasm of yours , troubled you should speak of her , and , since I have express'd my self thus far , am resolv'd to quash her designs , and defeat all her projects , so as to deprive her of a victory which I may justly dispute with her ; since I am not inferiour to her , either as to beauty , fortune , or quality , or indeed any thing that may render a woman amiable . Farewell , I leave you to make your advantage of the good counsel I have given you , which , if you are wise , I doubt not but you will. With these last words she went out of the Chapel , not staying for the Answer , which Don Carlos was ready to make her . He would have follow'd her , but he found at the Church-door a person of quality , who presently fell into discourse , with her , and continu'd it so long , that he grew weary of staying to see her dis-engag'd . All the remainder of the day , his thoughts were wholly taken up with this adventure , and he suspected , at first , that the Gentlewoman he had met with at the Ball , might be the last mask'd Lady , that had appear'd to him : but considering with himself , that she seem'd to be much more ingenuous , than the other had discover'd her self , he was at a loss what to think of it , and began to wish he had not engag'd himself so far to his obscure Mistress , that he might have address'd his devotions to her whom he had last parted with . But at last , reflecting that she was no more known to him than his former invisible Lady , whose wit had charm'd him in the conversation he had had with her , he resolv'd what course he should take , and little regarded the menaces which had been made him , as being a person not to be frighten'd with great words . In pursuance of this resolution , he went that very night to his iron-grate at the hour appointed . The two Lovers spent their time , much after the same rate as they had at their former meetings . But being come near the height of their amorous discourse , it was unexpectedly interrupted by a strange accident . Don Carlos was of a sudden surpriz'd by four men in vizards , who having disarm'd him , carri'd him away by main force into a Coach , which waited at the lower end of the street . I leave the Reader to imagine how heartily he rail'd on them , and the reproaches he made them , that they had taken him so much at their advantage . Nay , he tri'd what fair words and promises might do ; but instead of prevailing ought upon them , it onely oblig'd them to look more narrowly to him , and deprive him of all hope to help himself either by his strength or courage . In the mean time , the Coach went forward as fast as four good Horses could draw it , and about an hour after they had left the City , he was brought into a magnificent Palace , the great Gate whereof stood open , as if it had been purposely for his reception . The four disguis'd persons receiv'd Don Carlos out of the Coach , holding him fast under the arms , as if he had been some Ambassadour conducted to the Grand Signor , or the King of Persia . He was brought up the first Story with the same ceremony , and there , two Gentlewomen mask'd receiv'd him , at the entrance of a spacious Hall , having each of them Torches in their hands . The disguis'd men took leave of him , and withdrew , after they had made him a most low congey . 'T is very probable , they left him neither Sword nor Pistol , nor that he return'd them any thanks for the care they had of him , and their trouble to bring him thither . Not but that he was a person of as much civility as any man in the world , but one surpris'd may well be pardon'd the backwardness of expressing it so much as another . I shall not tell you whether those great Wax-lights which the Gentlewoman held , were in Silver Candlesticks , but this I am sure of , that they were carv'd and emboss'd work , and the Hall was one of the most sumptuous in the world , and , if you please , the furniture of it , without disparagement , comparable to some Appartments of our late Romances , as for example Zelmana's Ship in Polexander , Ibrahim's Palace in the Illustrious Bassa ; or the Room , in which the King of Assyria entertain'd Mandana , in the Grand Cyrus , which , not to disparage those other I nam'd , is , one of the most magnificently furnish'd Books of any in the world . Imagine then how much our cajoll'd Lover was astonish'd to find himself in so sumptuous an appartment , attended onely by two Gentlewomen mask'd , who spoke not at all , and conducted him thence into another room , more nobly furnish'd than the Hall , where they left him all alone . Had he been of the humour of Don Quixote , he would have been transported into some extravagance befitting so great an Adventurer , and he would have conceited himself at least Esplandian or Amadis ; but our grave Spaniard was no more troubled at it , than if he had been in some Inn , or Country-house of his own . True it is , he was much troubled for his Invisible Mistress , and having his thoughts continually fixt on her , he thought that room sadder than any Prison , which is neve● accounted handsome , but on the out-side . He was confident they intended him no hurt who had Lodg'd him so nobly , and wanted not much of being satisfy'd , that the Lady , who had spoken to him the day before in the Church , was the Sorceress , who had wrought all these enchantments . He admis'd in himself the fantastick humours of Women ; and with what expedition they execute what they have once resolv'd ; and thereupon he concluded it his best course patiently to expect the period of the adventure , and to continue faithful to his Mistress at the Grate , what promises or menaces whatsoever might be made to him . Some time after , certain Officers belonging to the House , all in Vizards , but very richly clad , came in to lay the cloath , which done , Supper was brought up . All was very magnificent ; Musick and Perfumes were not wanting , and our Don Carlos , besides the senses of Smelling , and Hearing , satisfy'd also that of the Taste , much beyond what I should have imagin'd , the condition he was in consider'd ; my meaning is , that he made a good Supper , for , as I told you , he could not live on the airy entertainments of sighs , and amorous imaginations . I forgot to tell you , that I think he wash'd his mouth before he sate down , for I have heard , that he had an extraordinary care of his teeth . The Musick continu'd playing a good while after Supper , and all having left him , Don Carlos walk'd up and down the room a good while , ruminating on all these enchantments , or somewhat else , it m●tters not much . At last two Gentlewomen mask'd , and a little Dwarf of a Page mask'd also , after they had laid a rich cloath on a Side-table , came to help him off with his cloaths , without any previous question , whether he had any mind to go to Bed or not . He suffer'd them to do what they pleas'd ; the Gentlewomen order'd his Bed , and march'd away ; the Page help'd him off with his boots or shooes , and afterwards with his cloaths . Don Carlos got into Bed , and all this was done with as strict an observation of silence of all sides , as if he had been in some Monastery of Carthusians . He rested well enough for an amorous person ; the Birds of an adjoyning aviary awak'd him at the break of Day ; the mask'd Dwarf was ready to wait on him , and brought him the finest Linnen , the whitest , and best perfum'd that he had ever seen . 'T were too hard a task to give an account how he pass'd away the time from Morning till Noon , let those who feel the gripings of a passionate love imagine it , as for other people , it matters not what they think . The silence , which had hitherto been exactly observ'd of all sides , was broken at last , by another mask'd Gentlewoman , who came to ask him , whether he would be pleas'd to see the Princess of that enchanted Palace . He told her , it was his desire , and that she should be very welcome . Not long after , she comes into the room , attended by four Gentlewomen very richly clad , and with that lustre and attraction , as if the Graces had bestow'd the whole morning in dressing her . Never had our Spaniard seen a greater conjunction of Love and Majesty in one countenance , than he now saw in that of this unmask'd Urganda . He was so ravish'd and astonish'd together , that all the Congees he made , and the several postures he put himself into , while he led her by the hand into an adjoyning room , were little better than so many stumblings . What he had thought so sumptuous in the Hall , and the other room , whereof I told you before , were nothing in comparison of what he found in this , and yet as magnificent as all things were , they receiv'd some addition of lustre from the mask'd Lady , who honour'd the place with her divine presence . They sate down on a sumptuous Couch , the most sumptuous that had ever been made , since the first invention of Couches . Having view'd him a while , to see how he kept his countenance , she at last spoke to him , with a Voice as sweet as a Virginal , discovering her mind in a discourse , not much different from that I am now going to give you . I doubt not , Signor Don Carlos , says she to him , of your being surpris'd , at what hath happen'd to you in my House since your coming into it last night ; but if it have not had that effect on you which I imagine to my self , I have however the satisfaction of assuring you that I am no worse than my promise , and convincing you , by what I have already done , what I am further able to do . 'T is possible , my Rival , your Invisible Mistress , may , by her artifices , and the good fortune of having engag'd you first , be absolutely possess'd of that place in your heart , which I am to dispute with her : but she is no Woman that will be put off with one denial , and if my fortunes , which are not to be slighted , and all may be had with me be too weak a motive to induce you to love me , I shall yet have this self-content , that I have chosen rather to run the hazard of being slighted for my imperfection , than obscure my self out of subtilty or shame . With those words she took off her mask , and gave Don Carlos a full discovery of Heaven , or , if you please , a small draught of it , the loveliest Head in the world , sustein'd by a Body of the noblest-stature he had ever admir'd , in a word , both together making up a person wholly divine . By the fresh complexion of her countenance , a Man would have guess'd her not to exceed sixteen years of age ; but a certain mixture , of majesty and gallantry in the air of it , such as young persons are not arriv'd to , gave a greater assurance of her being four years elder . Don Carlos stood mute a while , as being unresolv'd what answer he should make her , not a little incens'd against his invisible Lady , who hindred him from making an absolute disposal of himself to the most beautiful person he had ever seen , and at a perfect loss , both as to what he should say , or what he should do . At last , after an interiour conflict , which lasted long enough to raise some doubts in the Lady of the enchanted Palace , he took a firm resolution , to make her a clear discovery of his soul , and it prov'd ( such is commonly the reward of sincerity ) one of the noblest and most advantageous actions he ever did . But you expect his answer . Many persons , who have heard of it , have been of opinion he might have done better , and declar'd his mind a little more smartly , when he had once resolv'd which game he would be at . But I am onely his Secretary , and think my self concern'd in point of conscience , to lay down the very words he deliver'd , which were these , as near as I can remember . I must acknowledge , Madam , said he , that it would have been too great a happiness to please such a person as you are , could I have been but so happy as that I might have lov'd you . I am sufficiently sensible , that I refuse the most beautiful person in the world , to court another who possibly may be such onely in my imagination . But , Madam , would you think me worthy your affection , if you thought me capable of an unfaithfulness , towards a person , whom I had promis'd constancy ? And is it consistent mith my constancy that I should address my affection to you ? But why do I say mine , when I have not had any to dispose , since the engagement of fidelity I made to that Mistress , who is yet pleas'd to be invisible to me ? You are therefore , Madam , not so much to blame me , as bewail my misfortune ; or rather let us jointly bemoan our selves , you , because you cannot obtain your desires , and I , that I cannot see what I love . He deliver'd this with so sad an accent , that the Lady might easily observe he made a sincere discovery of his thoughts . She omitted nothing which she conceiv'd might persuade him , to fall off from his former love ; he was deaf to all , her entreaties , nay was little mov'd at her tears , though the greatest Rhetorick a Woman can use . She renew'd the charge several times ; he as obstinately kept his ground . At last she fell to bitter railings and reproaches , and having vented on him all the injurious expressions , that could proceed from exasperated rage , and that a woman's , she left him , not so much to consider what he had to do , as to curse his misfortune . A Gentlewoman came in a while after , to tell him , that , if he pleas'd , he might take a turn or two in the Garden . He went , not meeting with any body in his way , till he came to the bottom of the stairs , where he found ten men with vizards on , who waited at the door , arm'd with Partizans and Carbines . As he pass'd through the Court , to go towards the Garden , which was in all things answerable to the Palace , one of those men , who stood Centrie at the gate , comes up to him , and whispers him in the ear ( as if he had been much afraid to be over-heard ) That he had receiv'd from an antient Gentleman a Letter directed to him , and that he had promis'd the delivery of it into his own hands , though it might hazard his life , if it were discover'd : but a present of twenty pieces , and a promise of a like summe afterwards , had prevail'd with him to venture the doing of that dangerous kindness . Don Carlos promis'd secresie , and made all the haste he could into the Garden to read what he had receiv'd from him . THE LETTER . Signor Don Carlos , YOu may easily imagine what trouble I have been in , ever since I lost you , by that you are in your self , if so your love be as violent as mine . My affliction was not capable of any abatement , till I had discover'd the place where you are , and that 's the onely comfort I have . The Lady , who contriv'd your surprize and carrying away , from the place where we thought our selves secure from such ambushes , is the Princess Porcia . To satisfie her own humour , she slights all other considerations , and you are not the first Reynaldo that hath fall'n into the hands of that dangerous Armida . But I shall break all her enchantments , and it shall not be long ere I force you , out of her embraces , into my own , a happiness you will deserve , if you are as constant as I wish you should be , to Your invisible Mistress . Don Carlos was ravish'd to receive this account of his Lady , for whom he had a real and violent affection . He kiss'd the Letter till he grew weary of that divertisement , and return'd to the gate , to find out him from whom he had receiv'd it , and to require his kindness with a rich Diamond-ring , off his finger . He walk'd a good while longer in the Garden , wondring extremely at the strange humour of that Princess Porcia , of whom he had heard much , as of a young Lady of a very great fortune , and descended of one of the noblest Houses in the Kingdom ; and being a person of great vertue , he conceiv'd such an aversion for her , that he resolv'd , though with the hazard of his life , to do all he could to get out of that restraint wherein she kept him . As he was coming out of the Garden , he met with a young Gentlewoman , unmask'd ( for upon the Ladie 's discovery of her self , orders were given there should be no more masks seen about the Palace ) who ask'd him , whether he would be pleas'd to admit of her Ladie 's company , to dine with him that day . I leave you to judge , whether he return'd , She should be welcome , or With all his heart , or , That it was an honour he could not have aspir'd to . Soon after , dinner was brought in ; the Princess appear'd fairer than the Day , and her conversation took the amorous Spaniard so highly , that it bred in him a secret trouble to see , in a person of so great quality , such excellent endowments so strangely misemploi'd . He endeavour'd all he could to put himself into a pleasant humour , though his thoughts were continually fix'd on his unknown Mistress , whom he was impatiently desirous to meet with once more at the grate . As soon as they had taken away , and all the attendants had quitted the room , the Lady assaulted his constancy one more , in these words . I know not , Signor Don Carlos , said she , whether I may , from the chearfulness , which me-thinks I have observ'd in your countenance , derive any hope of some change in your mind , or presume that my face and carriage , have at least rais'd in you a doubtfulness , whether the invisible Beauty , you so much dote on , be more capable to force your love than I am . I have not disguis'd what I would have bestow'd on you , because I was not willing you should repent your having receiv'd it ; and though a person accustomed to receive Petitions , may easily be offended at a denial , yet I shall forget all resentment of that which I have receiv'd from you , on condition you repair it , by your future compliance , in giving me what I conceive my self more worthy of than the invisible and inaccessible object of your adorations . Let me therefore know your final resolution , that if it prove not to my advantage , I may endeavour to find a counter-battery of reasons , strong enough to beat down those which I think I have had to love you , that I may no longer pursue a vain hope , which will deceive me at last . Don Carlos paus'd a while , to see whether she would have gone on with the discourse , but perceiving she had given over , and that , with her eyes fasten'd on the ground , she expected the sentence he was to pronounce , he persisted in the resolution he had taken to deal freely with her , and put her out of all hope that he could ever be her Servant , and so made her this cold and comfortless Answer . Madam , before I satisfie you , as to what you are so desirous to know , I am to beg a real discovery of your sentiments concerning what I shall propose to you , with the same freedom and sinceritie , as you expect I should observe towards you . If your self had oblig'd a person to offer up his affections to you , and by all the endearing favours , which a Ladie may grant , without injurie or prejudice to her virtue , you had engag'd this person to swear and vow an inviolable constancy to you , would you not account him the basest and unworthiest of men , if he should not perform the promise he had made you ? And should not I be this verie base and and unworthie person , if , though to obtain one so infinitelie deserving as you are , I should forsake a woman , who hath some grounds to presume that I love her ? He would have proceeded with this and other formal arguments , to satisfie her , but she gave him not the time . I have enough , said she , I perceive what your Answer will amount to , and cannot forbear admiring your constancie , though it be so much contrarie to my satisfaction . I shall importune you no further , to a change of the resolution you have taken ; you shall be deliver'd out of your restraint , onelie this kindness I shall press you to , that you remain here till night , to be remov'd hence , in the same manner as you were brought hither , assuring my self , that if you ever come to discover where you have been , you will be so generous as to conceal the design I had upon you , and be moderate in the triumph of your fidelity . She held a handkerchief before her eyes , while she spoke those last words , as it were to keep her tears from being seen by the Spaniard , who , if , on the one side , troubled at what she had said , was , on the other , so transported with joy at the recovery of his liberty , that he could not have conceal'd it , though he had been the greatest hypocrite in the world : and 't is to be imagin'd that if the Lady had observ'd , he could not have avoided her reproaches . I know not whether he thought it long ere night came , for , as I told you before , I trouble not my self much about the precise observance of times and hours : you may be assur'd it came , and that , being dispos'd into a Coach , he was brought back to his own lodgings , attended by the same persons who had waited on him the night before . Being one of the kindest Masters in the world , his Servants were over-joy'd to see him again ; but they enjoy'd him not long . He put on armour , and accompani'd by two of them , whose courage he had former experience of , he made all the haste he could to the Grate , nay his haste was such , that those who attended him , had much ado to follow him . He had no sooner made the accustom'd signal , but the invisible Deitie answer'd him . They had a long discourse , and that so full of affectionate tenderness , on both sides , that I never think on it , without tears . At last , she told him , that , having receiv'd some affront in the house where she then was , she had sent for her Coach , to remove thence ; but in regard it would be long ere it came , and that his might be sooner got ready , she entreated him to send for it , to conduct her to a place , where he should not any longer complain of her invisibility . The amorous Gallant staid not for a longer entreaty , he ran to his Servants , whom he had left at the end of the street , and sent them for his Coach , which being come , the invisible Lady kept her promise , and went along with him into it . She gave the Coach-man directions which way he should go , and bid him stop at a great house , into which he drove , by the light of many torches , which met them at the gate . Don Carlos conducted the Lady as she directed him , up a large pair of stairs , into a spatious Hall , where he continu'd somewhat troubled to find her still mask'd . At last , several Gentlewomen richly apparrell'd , coming to receive them , every one with a great wax candle in her hand , the invisible Lady discover'd her self , and taking off her mask , satisfi'd Don Carlos , that the Lady at the grate and the Princess Porcia were but one and the same person . It were no easie matter for me to tell you , how strangely the Spaniard was surpriz'd . The beautiful Neapolitan told him , that she had brought him away a second time , to know his final resolution ; that what pretensions soever the Lady at the grate had to him , were now become hers , with a thousand other things highly amorous and witty . Don Carlos cast himself at her feet , embrac'd her knees , and kiss'd her hands , and so avoided the uttering of many impertinences , which people overjoy'd are apt to be guilty of . When these first transportations were over , he rallied together all his wit and gallantry , to celebrate the pleasant humour of his Mistress , and acquitted himself in expressions so advantageous to her , that she was further assur'd of her not being mistaken in her choice . She told him , that she was unwilling to trust any but her self in a trial , without which , she could never have lov'd him , and that she would never have been any man's less constant than he had shewn himself . Upon this , the Relations of the Princess Porcia being acquainted with her design , came in to them . She being one of the most considerable persons in the Kingdom , and Don Carlos of great quality , it prov'd no hard matter to get a Dispensation from the Arch-bishop , for their marriage . They were married that very night , by the Parson of the Parish , who being an eminent Preacher , 't is likely , there wanted not a very good Exhortation . Some reported , that it was very late ere they were stirring the next day , which I am apt enough to believe . The News was soon divulg'd , whereat the Vice-Roy , who was nearly related to Don Carlos , was so glad , that the publick divertisements began afresh in Naples , where they still talk of the Loves of Don Carlos and his INVISIBLE MISTRESS . SCARRON's NOVELS . The Chastisement of Avarice . The Seventh Novel . NOT many years since , a young Lad , poor , to the very lowest degree of poverty , yet of an ambition exceeding it , and infinitely more desirous to be thought a Gentleman , than to be accounted , either a rational Creature or a Christian , came along with his Father out of the Mountains of Navarr , with a resolution ( whether guided by instinct , or encourag'd by the directions of some others of his friends , I could never learn ) to plant themselves at Madrid . They had heard much of the gallantry of that place , and were put in hopes , that they should meet with those thing● there , which they could not find in their own Country , I mean the favours and indulgences of Fortune , which are to be had at the Court , rather than any where else , yet are seldom obtain'd , without much courtship , and excessive importunities . It was the young Lad's good luck , though I know not by what charms procur'd , to be entertain'd a Page by some Grandee , or rather Prince , ( for they have the vanity to think themselves such ) a condition , not thought very honourable in Spain , that is , much at the same rate as that of Lacqueys in France or England . He was put into the Livery about twelve years of age , and , no doubt , he look'd very prettily in it , such an alteration is the first smile of good fortune able to make , in one who , till then , had liv'd no otherwise than as an unciviliz'd Highlander . 'T is possible , some other person would have grown insolent upon so strange a Metamorphosis ; but he was of a quite different temper , and withal the most frugal Page that ever was , nay , what is the greatest commendation of a person of his quality , the least addicted to an Art call'd the Lightness of the Fingers , as haply having not yet been long enough in the City , to understand the advantages of his profession . Having sold his former rags to the Brokers , he began to think himself a rich man ; yet did not his wealth consist so much in the gaudiness of his accoutrements , as in the greatness of his hopes , and a wretched Bed , dispos'd into a small partition of a Garret , which he had taken , not far from his Master's house , and there he retir'd in the night , with his Father , rich in years , since he liv'd , and , upon that account , raising a compassion in all he met , some were so charitable as to relieve him . Those charities were his daily revenue , but so small , that , many times , he went to his Cell , not onely supperless , but hungry . At last the old Man dyes , and his Son was glad to see him so well provided for , out of this reflection , that being disburthen'd of that charge , he was in a fair way to become a rich man. From the hour of his Father's interrment , he impos'd upon himself so great a frugality , and enter'd into so strict and austere a kind of Life , that he spent in a manner nothing , of that little , which was allow'd him every day for his subsistance . 'T is true , it was not without the grumbling and barking of his Stomach , and to the cost of all those , with whom he could make any acquaintance . Don Marcos ( so was called this remarkable example of penury ) was a person of a stature somewhat below the middle size , and , through pure want of seasonable nourishment , he , in a short time , became the slenderest , and driest person in the world . When he waited on his Master at table ( which , it seems , was not so often as he could have wish'd ) he never chang'd his plate , but that , if there were any thing left on it , he had the admirable sleight of conveying somewhat into his pocket , whether it were dry or liquid he matter'd not much . But finding by experience , that , when he secur'd any thing of the latter kind , it could not be done without offence , he found out an expedient to prevent that inconvenience , for having converted into mony the wax of a great number of Torches ends , which he had very carefully kept together , he bought him a pair of pockets of your Latten-ware , wherewith he afterwards did miracles , in order to the advancement of his fortune . Most covetous persons are commonly vigilant and careful , and these two qualities , heightned by the insatiable passion , which Dom Marcos had , to become a rich Man , rais'd in his Master such an extraordinary kindness towards him , that he would not , by any means in the world , have parted with so excellent a Page . He continu'd him in his Livery , from the twelfth , as I told you , to the thirtieth year of his Age , so that , upon the account of his Seniority , he might have taken place of all the Pages in Spain . But there happen'd an inconvenience , which prevail'd with his Master to change that resolution , and that was , that this over-grown Page was oblig'd to shave himself every day ; whereupon being transform'd from a Page into a Gentleman , he was made by his Master what Heaven would never have made him . The advantage of this transformation was , that his allowance was advanc'd , by a daily addition of some few Ryals ; but he , instead of adding any thing to his expence , rein'd his Purse-strings the more , not regarding how much his new employment oblig'd him to betray a proportionable liberality . He had heard indeed , that some of his Profession , instead of a Boy , to wait them , in the morning , made use of such as sold Aquavitae , to make clean their rooms , into which they got them , pretending that they would have drunk of their Water , and sometimes in the Winter-time , they call'd up those that sold Wafers and Jumbals ( a sort of people that walk as late as the Bak'd-pipin wenches do about London ) to get off their Cloaths ; but in regard this could not be done without a kind of violence , and that our Dom Marcos was of an humour , not to be unjust to any but himself , he conceiv'd it his best course not to be troubled with any Servant . Never was there a Candle's end burnt in his Chamber , but he came to it by slight of hand , and to make it last as long as might be , he began to undress himself in the street , from the very place where he had lighted it , so that by that time he was come to his Chamber , he was in a manner ready to get into his Bed. But considering with himself , that it was possible a Man might go to his rest with less charge , his inventive imagination found out another expedient , which was , to make a little hole in the partition , which separated his room from his next Neighbours , so as that , as soon as he had lighted his Candle , Dom Marcos opened the hole , and so had light enough to do any thing he had to do at that time of the Night . That one side of his Body should not laugh at the other , nor either of them at the middle of his haunches , he wore his Sword one day on the right side , the next day , on the left , the third hanging perpendicularly down his back , and all this , that his Cloaths might be equally worn out of all sides , and that the D●mmage should be the less , being equally divided . Upon the very break of Day , he stood at his door , with a little Earthen pitcher in his hand , begging a little water of all the Water-bearers that pass'd by , and so he suppli'd himself with water for many days together . He went many times into a little Buttery , just at the time that the other Servants belonging to his Master , who had their Diet in the House , were at Meals , and there he would take occasion to commend what they had before them , that some body might invite him to taste of it . He never bought any Wine , yet drunk of it every day , either by tasting what the publick Criers carri'd about , or staying in the streets those , who had been buying at the Cabarets , of whom he begg'd a taste , as if he intended to buy himself of the same . Coming to Madrid upon a Mule , he cast such a mist before the eyes of his Hosts , that he kept the poor Beast onely with pieces of the Bed-mats on which he lay , and what other remnants of old Mats he could meet with . There happen'd a necessity , one time , that he must take a Servant along with him , upon a Journey he had to make ; but growing weary of him the first day of his service , he bethought himself of a pretty device to put him off . Pretending that he could not drink the Wine at the Inn where he then was , he sent the poor fellow to another , a good League distant , where he said there was much better . There was no way but to obey the commands of his new Master ; but , before his return , he was gone away , and had left false directions , where to find him , and so the poor Boy was forc'd to get back again to Madrid with a weeping-cross , as being reduc'd to play the Pilgrim , and beg all the way , for the Mony he had given him to buy the Wine prov'd naught . In fine , Dom Marcos became the living pourtraiture of base thrift and avarice , and was so well known to be the most covetous Man that ever Spain bred , that , in Madrid , they had no other name for a miserable fellow , than Dom Marcos . His Master , and all his Friends , told a thousand pleasant stories of him , and that even in his presence , for he never troubled himself at their discourse , as minding his own advantage more than their raillery , though he understood it well enough , and would put in ever and anon some grave saying or Apothegm . One of them was , that a Woman could never be handsome , if she lov'd to receive ; nor ever deformed if she had any thing to give : And that a prudent and thrifty Man should never go to Bed , till he had made some advantage or other . This excellent Theory , seconded by as exact a Practice , had brought him in , by that time he was arriv'd to forty years of Age , ten thousand Crowns in ready mony , a vast sum for a Gentleman , waiting on a Grandee , especially one of Spain . But what will not a long process of time bring a Man to , when he robs himself of all he can , as well as other people . Dom Marcos having thus acquir'd the reputation of being rich , without that of following any evil course or gaming , was soon look'd upon as an advantageous Match , by several Women , who , above all things , and with all the artifices imaginable , prosecute their own concernments . Among the many who proffer'd him their enjoyments and liberty , ( for Women in Spain are but a small degree above Slaves ) there was one Isidora , a Woman that went for a Widdow , though she had never been married , and that it was at least forty years since she had been a Maid . She seem'd to be much younger than she was , so well was she vers'd in the disguises and artifices , which Women sometimes use , to bely their Age and Wrinkles . Her fortune was measur'd according to her expence , which was very high for a Woman of her condition ; insomuch that the common report , which is ever rash and apt to lye , gave her out to be worth , besides what she might have in Mony and Jewels , three hundred Pounds sterling per ann . and at least ten thousand Crowns in Houshold-stuff . He who propos'd the match between Dom Marcos and this Isidora , was a famous Trapanner , one that traded in all sorts of Commodities , and a Hole-sale-Marchant in the common Druggs of the female Sex. He gave Dom Marcos such an advantageous account of the Lady Isidora , that it made his teeth water to be acquainted with her , a curiosity he had never had for any person before . Nay , he persuaded him so far that she was rich , and the Widdow of a Cavalier , of one of the best Houses of Andalusia , that , upon the first proposals , he accounted himself as good as married to her . That very day , this subtle Sollicitor of Venereal Causes , whose name was Gamara , prevail'd with Dom Marcos to go along with him to visit Isidora at her house . The covetous wretch was ravish'd at the neatness and magnificence of the House , into which Gamara brought him , but much better pleas'd , when he conductor assur'd him , that both it , and all within it belong'd to Isidora . He found therein such Houshold-stuff , such Alcoves , Couches , and a profusion of Perfumes , as might become a Lady of the greatest quality , rather than the future Spouse of a simple Gentleman , that waited on a Grand Signor of Spain ; and for her own part , he thought her at least a Goddess . Dom Marcos found her very busie , about some extraordinary Works , sitting between two of her Waiting-women , both so highly clad , and so handsome , that , notwithstanding the natural aversion he had for expence , and especially that occasion'd by a superfluous number of Domesticks , he would have married Isidora , though 't were onely out of an ambition he then had , to have , at his command , such beautiful young Maids , as he took them to be . Isidora's discourse was so excellent , that it not onely pleas'd , but in a manner enchanted , Dom Marcos ; and what made an absolute conquest of his heart , was a magnificent Collation , at which the fineness of the Linnen , and the sumptuousness of the Plate were answerable to the other rich Houshold-stuff of the Lady , at whose charge it was . There was present at this Collation a proper young Lad , named Augustine , well cloath'd , whom Isidora said was her Nephew , and whom his good Aunt , to shew her fondness of him , diminutively called Augustinetto , though he were above twenty years of Age. Isidora and Augustinetto out-vy'd one the other in their treatment of Dom Marcos , and were ever presenting him with what they thought best in the Collation ; and while our up-start Gentleman satisfi'd his half-starv'd Stomach with provisions for at least one week , at the charge of another , his ears were charm'd by the sweet Voice of the Waiting-woman Marcella , who , to the sound of a Virginal , sung certain passionate Airs . Dom Marcos forgot his Gentility , and fed like a Farmer , and the Collation ended with the day , the light whereof growing deficient was suppli'd by that of four great wax-candles , in candlesticks of massie silver exquisitely wrought , which Dom Marcos immediately resolv'd within himself to reform into one single Lamp , as soon as ever he were married to Isidora . Augustinetto took a Gitthar , and plaid several Sarabands , which the crafty Marcella , and the other Waiting-gentlewoman Inez , danc'd admirably well , exactly answering the sound of the Gitthar with their Castagnets . The discreet Gamara whisper'd Dom Marcos in the ear , that the Lady Isidora went to bed betimes . The civil Gentleman staid not for a second advertisement , and thereupon addressing himself to Isidora , with such extraordinary complements , and so great protestations of love and service , as he had never made to any before , he took leave both of her , and her Nephew Signor Augustinetto , leaving them at liberty to say what they thought of him . Dom Marcos being thus deeply fallen in love with Isidora , but much more with her mony , acknowledg'd to Gamara , who accompani'd him to his own lodging , that the beautiful Widow had smitten him in the more amorous part of his soul , and that he would have parted with a finger , on condition he were already marri'd to her ; inasmuch as he had never met with any woman that pleas'd his fancy better than she did , telling him withall , that after their marriage , she should not live at such an extravagant rate . She lives rather like a Princess , than the wife of a private person , says the cautious Dom Marcos to the dissembling companion Gamara , and considers not , that the houshold-stuff and plate she hath , being turn'd into mony , and that mony added to that which I have , might bring in a considerable yearly rent , which we may lay up for a reserve , and , by the industry it hath pleas'd God to bestow on me , raise a plentiful estate and fortunes for the children we may have between us . But if Heaven shall think fit , that we have no issue , since Isidora hath a hopeful Nephew , we will settle all we shall gather together upon him , provided he answer the expectation I have of his well-doing . Dom Marcos entertain'd Gamara with these discourses , or others to the same effect , walking still on , till he found himself just at the door of his lodging . Gamara took his leave of him , after he had promised , that the next day he would conclude his marriage with Isidora , and given him this reason for his expedition therein , That affairs of that nature , many times , miscarried as much by delay as by the death of either of the parties . Dom Marcos kindly embrac'd the dear carrier on of his designs , and dismiss'd him . He went immediately back to Isidora , to give her an account in what posture he had left her humble Servant , and in the mean time our amorous Gentleman taking out of his pocket the end of a wax-candle , he fasten'd it to the point of his sword , and having lighted it at a lamp , which burn'd before a publick Crucifix , in a place hard by , not without making a kind of ejaculatory prayer , for the good success of his marriage , he open'd , with a Mistress-key , the door of the house where he lay , and laid himself down in his wretched bed , rather to pass away the night in reflecting on his Loves , than in sleeping . The next morning Gamara comes to him , and acquainted him with the good news of the conclusion of his marrirge with Isidora , who referred it to Dom Marcos , to appoint the day , on which it should be solemnized . The amorous Miser told Gamara , that though he were married that very day , yet would it not be as soon as he wish'd it . Gamara repli'd , that it depended wholly on himself to consummate his own happiness : whereupon Dom Marcos , embracing him , desir'd the contract might be drawn up that very day . He appointed Gamara to meet him in the afternoon , as soon as he pleas'd , after he had waited on his Master at dinner . They both punctually met at the time and place appointed . They went to Isidora's house , where Dom Marcos was more nobly entertain'd than he had been the time before . Marcella sung ; Inez danc'd ; Augustinetto plai'd on the Gitthar ; and Isidora , the principal Actress , gave her future husband an extraordinary Treatment , whereof she knew who should defray the charge at last . He devour'd all was presented to him with as little remorse as a Wolf half-starv'd ; and yet he could not forbear censuring the superfluity of the expence in his soul . Gamara was sent for a publick Notary ; he brought one to act that part . The Articles of the Treaty of Marriage were soon set down , and as soon signed on both sides . There was a motion made to Dom Marcos , that he would play a game at Primero , to pass away the time . Heaven and all the Inhabitants of it forbid , says Dom Marcos , I play at any kind of game ! No , no ; I serve a Master , who would turn me out of his service within a quarter of an hour , if he should ever hear that I were a Gamester ; and for my own part , I am not so well skill'd , as to know the Cards . How infinitely am I pleas'd with what Signor Dom Marcos hath said , replies Isidora , I am every day preaching the same thing to my Nephew Augustinetto , but the world is come to that pass now , that the younger sort think themselves too wise , to receive the good counsels and admonitions of their elders , much more to follow them . Go thy ways , unhappy boy , says she to Augustinetto , go bid Marcella and Inez make an end of their dinner , and come and divert the company with their Castagnets . While Augustinetto was gone down to call up the Maids , Dom Marcos , addressing himself to Isidora , acquainted her with his mind in these terms . If Augustinetto will do as I would have him , there are two things he must abstain from , as the most contrary to my nature of any thing in the world , and that is , Gaming , and being abroad late in the night . I am desirous that all those who lie within my doors should be in their beds betimes , and that , as soon as it is dark , the house-doors should be well bolted and lock'd . Not that I am of a distrustful humour ; nay , on the contrary , I do not think any thing more impertinent than to be so , especially when a man hath an honest and careful wife , as I am more than in hopes to have : but those houses , where there is any thing to be taken , can never be too secure from Thieves , and House-breakers , for if there be but a sink-hole left open , they will make a shift to get in ; and for my part , it would break my heart , if some idle rascal of a Thief , without taking any other pains , than what it co●●s him to carry away what he finds , should , in an instant , convey away , what I had much ado ●o get together in many years . For these rrasons therefore , continues Dom Marcos , I will absolutely forbid him Gaming and Night-walking , or resign him up to be dealt with according to the discretion of the Devil , for Dom Marcos shall be no longer his Tutor . The cholerick Signor spoke these last words with so much transportation , that it cost Isidora a great many intreaties and submissions , to lay his great spirit , and reduce him to his ordinary tranquility . She did as good as fall on her knees , to desire Dom Marcos , that he would be no longer angry , assuring him , that her Nephew should give him all the satisfaction he could expect , for he was but young , and of the most docile and compliant nature of any she had ever known . They fell into some other discourse , upon the coming in of Augustine and the Dancing-women , and they spent some part of the night in dancing and singing . Dom Marcos , to spare himself the trouble of returning to his own lodging , would have persuaded Isidora , to condescend , that they might , from that time , live together , as man and wife , or that at least he might lie in her house , in regard it was grown later than he had imagin'd . But she put on a severe countenance , and earnestly protested , that ever since the unhappy day that had reduc'd her to the condition of Widdow-hood , never had any man set his foot into the chast bed which had sometime been her dear Lord's , nor should any , till the Church had interpos'd her authority , and that , while she were a widow , no person should ever lie under her roof , but her Nephew Augustine . Dom Marcos was much pleas'd with her resolution , notwithstanding his amorous impatience . He bid her good-night , return'd to his lodging , accompani'd by Gamara , took out of his pocket the candle's end , stuck it to the point of his sword , lighted it at the Lamp before the Crucifix , in a word , did all he had done the night before , so punctual was he in all things , unless it were that he said not his prayers , as he had done , haply because he thought his business effected , and that he stood not in any need of Heaven's further assistance . The Banes of Matrimony were soon ask'd out , for there happen'd to come two or three holy-days together . At last , the marriage , so much desir'd on both sides , was consummated , and the solemnity thereof occasion'd a greater expence then was expected from the penuriousness of the Bride-groom , who , out of a fear of making any breach in his ten thousand Crowns , borrow'd mony of his friends . The chiefest of his Master's servants were at the wedding , and took occasion ever and anon to commend the good choice he had made . The cheer was extraordinary , though at the charge of Dom Marcos , who for that time was content to defray all , and , by a prodigy of affection , had caus'd very rich cloaths to be made for Isidora and himself . The Guests departed in good time , and , the coast being clear , Dom Marcos went himself and lock'd the doors , and shut to and barr'd the windows , not so much for the security of his wife , as that of the Trunks , wherein his mony lay , which he order'd to be brought into his own room and set close by the nuptial bed . The young couple went to bed , and while Dom Marcos was groping for what he could not find , Marcella and Inez were grumbling in their own chamber , at the strange humour of their Master , and blaming the forwardness of their Mistress , in taking a husband . Inez burst forth into down-right swearing , and said she had rather be a Lay-Sister in a Monastery , than Servant in a house , whereof the doors were lock'd up at nine of the clock . And what would you do were you in my condition ? says Marcella to Inez ; for your business is to go up and down , to provide for the house , but for my part , who am a Gentlewoman made up in haste , I must le●d a retir'd life , with the chaste spouse of a jealous husband , and , of all the Serenades , which were given under our windows , I must hear no more talk , than of the pleasures of the next world . And yet we are not so much to be bemoan'd as our friend Augustinetto , says Inez . He hath spent his youth in waiting as a Gentleman-usher on her whom he call'd his Aunt , though she were no more so than I am , and now that he is come to write Man , she puts him under the tuition of a Paedagogue , who , no less than a hundred times a day , will reproach him with his diet and cloaths , and God onely knows and himself , whether he came honestly by them . Thou tell'st me in that somewhat I knew not before , replies Marcella , and I give over wondring at the severity our Mistress pretended to , when her Nephew ad honores grew a little more familiar with us than she would have had him . Had I been any thing forward to believe his protestations , I should soon have depriv'd the Aunt of the Nephew ; but she hath bred me up from a child , and it is a certain gratitude , for us to be faithful to those , whose bread we eat . To tell thee the truth , continu'd Inez , I cannot find in my heart to have any av●rsion for that young fellow , and I must confess , that it rais'd a great compassion in me , when I saw him onely dis-satisfi'd , and out of humour , among so many others who enjoy'd themselves and were merry . In these discourses did the two Waiting-women spend the time , after they were got into bed , and such were their comments on the marriage of their Master . Honest Inez fell asleep , but Marcella had somewhat else to do . As soon as she perceiv'd that her companion was asleep , she puts on her own cloaths , and made up a great bundle of those of Isidora's , and some of Dom Marcos's , which she had slily got out of their chamber , before the over-cautious Signor had lock'd the door . Having dispatch'd her business , she went her ways , and , because she had no intention to return ag●●n , she left open the doors of that part of the house where Isidora liv'd . A while after , Inez awakes , and not finding her companion a-bed with her , she was very desirous to know what should become of her at that time of the night . She hearken'd a while at Augustine's chamber-door , not without some distrust and jealousie : but not hearing any noise within , she went to search for her in all those places where she conceiv'd she might be , and found her not , but all the doors , through which she had pass'd , wide open . She went and knock'd at that of the new-married couple , and did it with so much noise as put them into a fright . She told them that Marcella was run away , that she had left the doors open , and she was afraid , that she had carried somewhat with her , whereof she intended not ever to make any restitution . Dom Marcos starts out of bed , as a person out of his wits , ran to look for his cloaths , but could not find them , nor Isidora's wedding-gown . But what compleated his distraction , was , that , after a light was brought into the room , he found , what he least suspected , his dear spouse of a far different figure , from that , under which he had been so much taken with her ; nay , so dreadful was the spectacle , that the narrow-hearted fellow was ready to swound . The poor Lady sitting up half-asleep , half-awake in her bed , never minded , that her periwig was fallen off . At last , she sees it on the ground , fallen down by the bed-side , and , taking it up , would have put it on ; but a thing is never well , when it is done with too much precipitation . She put on the dress with that part before which should have been behind , so that her face , which , so betimes in the morning , had not receiv'd all its diurnal ornaments , appear'd in a very odd posture , and painted as it was , seem'd so dreadful to Dom Marcos , that he was afraid it might be some apparition . If he cast his eyes on her , he saw an uncouth monster , and if he look'd about the room , he could not see his cloaths . Isidora , extremely at a loss , made a shift to perceive that some of her counterfeit teeth were entangled in the long , brushy , and well-bristled mustachoes of her husband . She went to retrive them thence with much confusion ; but the poor man , whom she had frighten'd almost out of himself , imagining she had no reason to put her hands so near his face , out of any other design , than to take him by the throat , or scratch out his eyes , retreated , and shunn'd her approaches , with so much nimbleness , that she , not admitted to close with him , was at last forc'd to acknowledge , that his Mustachoes had got away some of her teeth . Dom Marcos , upon that , began to stroak them up , and having met with his Wives teeth , which had sometime been those of an Elephant , an original Inhabitant of Africk , or the East-Indies , he flung them at her head with much indignation . She gather'd them together , as well those scatter'd in the Bed , as those about the Room , and made her escape into a little Closet , with that exquisite treasure , and some head-brushes , which she took out of the Bag , where her Night-cloaths were . In the mean time , Dom Marcos having sufficiently renounc'd his Christianity , set himself down in a chair , where he made most sad reflections on the misfortune had befallen him , in marrying a woman , who , by the snows of at least sixty winters , that powder'd her shav'd pate , had discover'd her self to be older than he was , by twenty years , yet not so well stricken in them , but that she might spend the other score in his company , nay , haply more . Augustinetto , who was awak'd by the noise , came into the room , with his cloaths half off , half on , and did all lay in his power to appease the Husband of his Aunt by adoption : but all the Answer the poor Man could make to his remonstrances , was , to sigh , and sometimes smite his thighs , sometimes his face , with his bare hand . Then was it , that he bethought him of a noble Gold chain he had borrow'd , to adorn himself withal on his Wedding-day ; but all he had left of it , was that sad remembrance . Marcella had got it in the bundle of cloaths , which she had carried away . He look'd up and down for it , with some patience and tranquility , very diligently searching every crany about the Chamber : but when he had wearied himself with searching , and was convinc'd , that it was lost , together with all the pains he had taken to look for it , never was there such a conflict of rage and affliction , as then distracted the poor Dom Marcos . His sighs were so loud , that , if people had been awake , they might have been heard over the whole quarter . Upon those doleful lamentations , Isidora comes out of the closet , but so chang'd , and so beautiful , that he thought his Wife now the third time metamorphos'd . He look'd on her with a certain astonishment , and spoke not to her with any indignation . He took out of one of his Trunks the cloaths he wore every day , put them on , and , follow'd by Augustinetto , went out to weary himself in running up and down the streets , after the mischievous Marcella . They sought , and search'd , and enquir'd , but all to no purpose , till the clock striking twelve minded them of their Dinner , which was made up of what had been left of the Wedding-feast . Dom Marcos and Isidora fell a quarrelling , as people that were desirous to eat , and fed as heartily as people inclining to quarrel . Yet would Isidora now and then put in a word , to pacifie Dom Marcos , and to bring him into his former peaceable humour , speaking to him with the greatest humility and mildness imaginable , and Augustinetto did all he could to make an accommodation between them : but the loss of the Chain of Gold was as great a torment to Dom Marcos , as if he had been run through the Body with a Dagger . They were ready to rise from the Table , and onely staid for Augustinetto to make an end , who minded his belly more than their difference , when there came into the room two men , from the Admiral of Casteel's Steward , to entreat Madam Isidora , that she would return the Plate he had lent her for fifteen days , and which she had now kept a month . Isidora knew not any other Answer to make them , than that it should be forth-coming . Dom Marcos told them that it was now his , and that he would keep it . One of the men staid in the room , to be in sight of what they made so much difficulty to restore , while the other went to the Steward , who immediately came , and reproach'd Isidora with her unhandsome carriage , made little account of the opposition of Dom Marcos , and all he had to say for himself , carried away the Plate , and left the Man and Wife ready to quarrel , upon this new occasion of quarreling . Their contest was almost brought to an accommodation , when a Broker , accompanied by his Servants , and some Porters , came into the room , and told Isidora , that , since she was richly match'd , he came for the Houshold-stuff she had taken upon hire , together with the Brokage-mony , unless she had a mind to buy them out-right , and so spare him the trouble of taking them down . This unexpected accident put Dom Marcos out of all patience ; he would have beaten the Broker ; the Broker made it appear that he was a man as able to return as to receive , and fell a railing at Isidora , who return'd him as good as he brought . He beat her ; she reveng'd her self as well as she could , the consequence whereof was , that , in a short time , the floor was strew'd with the teeth and hair of Isidora , and the cloak , hat , and gloves of Dom Marcos , who , though he had little reason for it , would needs take his Wife's part . While the Combatants gather up the broken pieces of their harness , and the Broker carries away the goods , and is paid for the use of them , as a Broker , and that all together make a noise as if Hell were broke loose , the Landlord of the House , who had Lodgings in some part of it , comes into Isidora's room , and told her , that he would not have such a stir kept in his House , and that if they resolv'd to continue it , they should look out for another Lodging . How now , you impertinent Coxcomb , says Dom Marcos , do you get out of mine , or I shall send you hence with more expedition than you came hither . The Landlord answer'd him with a box on the ear ; he who had receiv'd it , being weary of that kind of engagement , look'd about for his Sword or Ponyard ; but Marcella had carri'd them away . Isidora and her pretended Nephew step'd in between them , and appeas'd the Landlord , but could prevail little with Dom Marcos , who running his head against the walls , call'd Isidora a thousand damn'd-base-pilfering-impudent-cheating-and-trapanning-Whores . Isidora made him Answer , weeping , that she could not use too much subtilty , to draw in so deserving a Dom Marcos as he was , and therefore he should rather applaud her ingenuity , than beat her , as he had done , adding withal , that a Husband , even in point of honour , was blameable for beating his Wife . Dom Marcos , swearing very learnedly , protested , that he knew no other point of honour than his Mony , and that he would be unmarried . Isidora , with an excessive humility , made a contrary protestation , that she would never consent thereto ; swore to Dom Marcos , that it was not in his power to dissolve the sacred tye of a lawful Marriage , and advis'd him to patience . He was once more appeas'd , and bethought himself , that a new Lodging must be taken , the old one being grown too hot for them . Dom Marcos and the Nephew went out to take one , and so Isidora had a little relaxation . These unexpected accidents rais'd a little commotion within her , but when she look'd about the room , and saw , not the Hangings , for those were gone , but the Trunks well lin'd with Silver , she took heart , and bore the more patiently the testy disposition of the Husband which brought them thither . Dom Marcos took some convenient Lodgings in the same Quarter , where his Master liv'd , and sent back Augustinetto to dine with his Aunt , being himself , as he said , too much press'd with grief , to eat out of the same Dish with that transcendent Cheat. But in the evening he came to her , with all the day's vexation , and cruel as a Tygre ; not so much out of kindness to the Woman , as to visit his Trunks , and , by his presence , to secure them . Isidora entertain'd him with all the submissions and complacency imaginable ; insomuch that they lay together , and pass'd away the night without any alarms . In the morning , as soon as she was dress'd , she had the confidence to desire him , to go to the new Lodgings , there to receive the Goods , which she would order her Nephew and Inez to see brought thither in a Waggon . Dom Marcos went thither , and , while he was contriving how to dispose of them into several rooms , the ungrateful Isidora , the young Rogue Augustine , and the perfidious Inez plotted together , and pack'd up all the best things in a Wagon , got into it themselves , leave Madrid , and take their way towards Barcelona . Dom Marcos grew weary of staying for them , and went back to his old quarters , where he found the Doors lock'd , and was told by the Neighbours , that they were gone away with the Goods many hours since . He return'd to the place from whence he came , imagining he had miss'd the Wagon by the way , but found no more than what he had left there . He immediately marches back again , mistrusting what misfortune might have happened to him ; he breaks open the Door , and found there , onely some old Bed-steeds , Stools , Tables , and Fire-irons , which it seems they thought either too troublesome , or not worth the carrying away . There was no body to be reveng'd on but himself ; his venerable Beard and Hair were the first sufferers for his folly ; then his Eyes ; he bit his Fingers till the blood gush'd out , and had a great temptation to make away with himself ; but the hour was not yet come . There are not any so unfortunate , but they flatter themselves with some hope : he ran up and down to all the Inns about Madrid , to find out those , who had left him so basely in the lurch , but could not meet with any tidings of them . Isidora had not been so simple as to hire a Wagon that should return thither any more ; she had taken it up at a Village not far from Madrid , and , to avoid pursuit , had agreed with the Wagoner , that he should make no longer stay in the City , than were requisite to take in her self , her company , and her goods . Wea●ier than a Dog , that had run all day after a Hare and mist her , the poor Gentleman was returning from his searching the Inns about the City and Suburbs , when it was his chance , to meet Marcella full-but in the streets . He laid hold of her , Have I met with thee , O thou most mischievous of all thy Sex , said he , thou shalt now restore all thou hast stollen from me . O my God , my dear Creator , replies the crafty Baggage , without the least discovery of any trouble , how did it always run in my thoughts , that all the mischief would fall upon my head ! My dearest Master , be pleas'd to hear me , for the Blessed Virgin 's sake : do but give me the hearing , before your dishonour me . I am an honest Maid , and of good repute , and the least scandal you should force me to give my Neighbour , would be infinitely prejudicial to me , for I am upon the point of marriage . Be pleas'd to go along with me into the Entry of this House , and afford me but your patient attention for a quarter of an hour , and I will tell you what is become of your Chain , and all you have lost . I had been already inform'd , that I was charg'd with all that had pass'd , and I told my Mistress what it would come to , when she commanded me to do what I accordingly did : but she was Mistress ; I , her Servant . Wo is me ! How miserable are they whose dependance is upon others , and what pains they take , and what mischief they must sometimes do , to earn a piece of bread . Dom Marcos was a person guilty of as little malice as any other ; the tears and eloquence of the crafty Marcella prevail'd with him , not onely to hearken to her , but also to believe what she said to him . He went therefore along with her into the entry of a great house , where she told him , that Isidora was an old decai'd Curtezan , who had ruin'd all those who were so unh●ppy as to fall in love with her , yet had not much advantag'd her self thereby , by reason of the vast expences she was at . She further acquainted him with what she had understood from her companion Inez , that Augustin●tto was not Isidora's Nephew , but a kind Night-bird , the Bastard of another Curtezan , of her acquaintance , and that she maintain'd him , under the notion o● her Nephew , to gain her self the greater authority among those of her own profession , and to revenge her quarrels . She told him , that she had deliver'd th● gold-chain & the other things she had carri'd away , to that young Hector , & that it was by his order , she had gone away in the night , and without taking her leave , which was a pure trick put upon her , that she onely might be thought guilty of so l●ud an action . This plausible story Marcella told Dom Marcos , out of a hope it might procure her escape out of his hands , or at least to observe the good custom , which most Servants have , to be very apt to lie , and to tell of their Masters , as well what they do not , as wh●t they do , know . She concluded her vindication , with a promise that all things should ●e return'd him when he least expected it , exhorting him in the me●n time to exercise his patience . You speak very well , says Dom Marcos to h●r , but I think it as likely , that I shall never see a●y thi●g again ; there being but little probability , that the perfidious Quean , who hath carried away all I have been gathering together these thirty years , should ere come back again to make me any restitution . He thereupon told Marcella all that had happen'd at Isidora's lodgings since her departure thence . Is it possible , she should be at such a loss of all conscience , says the leud Marcella to him . Ah! my dear Master , now I perceive , it was not without just grounds , that I pitied your condition ; but I durst not tell you so much , for the very night your t●ings were carried away , I was representing it my Mist●ess , that it would be unworthily done , to meddle with your chain ; but what bitter words , and blows it cost my poor carcase , he above onely knows . I have told thee but the truth , how all things stand , says Dom Marcos to her , fetching a deep sigh , and the worst of it is , that I have not the least apprehension of any remedy . I have then somewhat to propose to you in this extremity , repli'd Marcella . There is a certain person in this City , of my acquaintance , who , with God's permission , will tell you where you may find these people , who have so highly injur'd you . He is a person admirable for his deep learning , and one that hath Legions of Devils at his devotion , and comm●nds them with such an absolute power , as if he were the Prince of darkness himself . And what makes mo●e for the attainment of your desires , you are to know , that this excellent man hath so great a kindness for me , that I am in hopes ere long to be his wife . The credulous Dom Marcos entreated her , of all love , that she would bring him to the sight of this miracle of the Black Art ; which Marcella promis'd she would do , and appointed him to meet her , the next day , at the same place . Dom Marcos came , and had not been there long , ere Marcella came also , who immediately told the besotted man , that the Magician , of whom she had spoken to him the day before , had already taken some pains , in order to the finding out of what had been stollen from him , and that , to carry on his work , he wanted onely a certain quantity of Amber , Musk , and some other Perfumes , to entertain the Spirits he was to invoke , who were all of the first order , and of the best Houses in Hell. Dom Marcos , without any deliberation , carri'd Marcella to the Drugsters , and bought what quantities thereof she appointed him , so infinitely did he think himself oblig'd to her , that she had found him out a Magician . She afterwards conducted him to an obscure house , which look'd very suspitiously , where , in a ground-room , or rather a Cellar , wretchedly matted about , he was receiv'd , by a man in a long Cassock , with a huge bushy beard , who spoke to him with a great deal of gravity . After a little discourse , the Student of the infernal Sciences , whom Dom Marcos look'd on with abundance of respect and fear , lighted two black wax-candles , and gave them the frighten'd fellow to hold , in each hand one ; caus'd him to sit down in a very low chair , and exhorted him , but too late , not to fear any thing . He put afterwards several questions to him , as to his age , course of l●fe , and the goods which had been taken away from him ; and after he had look'd into a Gl●ss that stood by , and read some time in a certain book , he told Dom Marcos , who was ready to ▪ — for fear , that he had found out where the things were , and thereupon describ'd them , one after another , so exactly , according to the instructions he had receiv'd from Marcella , that Dom Marcos let the candles fall out of his hands , to go and embrace him about the neck . The grave Magician blam'd him very much for his impatience , and told him , that the operations of his infallible Art requir'd a serious and reserv'd composure of the body , adding withal , that , for actions , of a lower degree of confidence & familiarity , the Spirits had sometimes beaten , nay strangled some men . Dom Marcos grew pale at those words , and setled himself again in his chair , after he had taken up the candles . The Magician ask'd for the perfumes , which Dom Marcos had bought , and the counterfeit Marcella deliver'd them to him . Till then , she had been a de●out spectator of the Ceremonies ; but , being now upon the point of Invocation , he order'd her to quit the room , pretending that the Spirits could not endure the company of woman-kind , especially if there were any mistrust of the dilapidation of t●eir Virginity . Marcella , making a low curtzy , went out of the room , and the Magician taking a copper chaffing-dish , full of coals , made as if he c●st on them the perfumes , which Dom Marcos had brought , but he had mix'd among them a good quantity of stinking sulphur , which made such a thick smo●k , that the Magician himself , who had unadv●s●dly bow'd down his head too near the co●ls , was almost choak'd by it . He cough'd as viol●n●ly as if he had had a burr in his throat , and so o●ten , that his bushy beard , which was not of the growth of the Country where it was then planted , and it seems had not been well fasten'd , fell down , and discover'd the Magician , to be the same pernicious Gamara , who had trapann'd him into all his misfortunes . Upon this discovery , Dom Marcos made no difficulty to fling away his magical candles and to take the Impostor by the throat , which he grasp'd as hard as he could , crying out , with a dreadful voice , Thieves , Thieves . The Magistrate , attended by some Officers , chanc'd to pass by just at that time ; They came into the house , where they imagin'd the noise was made , which was the greater , in regard Gamara , whom Dom Marcos still had by the throat , cri'd out as loud as the other . The Officers , at their entrance into the house , met with Marcella , whom they secur'd , and , afterwards , having broke open the door of the Necromantical chamber , they found Dom Marcos and Gamara grapled together , and tumbling up and down the floor . The Magistrate knew Gamara for a person , he had look'd after a long time , and one he had order to apprehend as a notorious Night-walker , a Pandar , and a searcher of other mens houses without any Commission . He commanded them all three to prison , and caus'd an inventory to be taken of all things found in the room . Dom Marcos was set at liberty the next day , upon his Master's engagement for him . He was brought in as a witness against Gamara and Marcella , who were found guilty of having stollen those goods of his which were named in the Inventory . There were many other things found , some whereof they had stollen , some taken in , as Pawns , for Gamara was a Jew , and consequently a Broker , and an Usurer . When he was taken , he was upon the point of marriage with Marcella , who brought him , as a portion , besides what she had stoll'n from Dom Marcos , an inclination to steal , not inferiour to that of her future husband ; an aptitude to learn any thing he would have taught her , nay to exceed her Tutor , and a body handsome , wholesome , and young enough , to be often bought , often seal'd and deliver'd , and likely to weather out , a long time , all the services and inconveniences of Curtezanism . The justness of Dom Marcos's cause , supported by the mediation of his Master , procur'd him the restitution of all had been stollen from him . Gamara was condemn'd to the Gallies for the remainder of his life , unless he should out-live ninety-nine years ; and Marcella was order'd to be severely whipp'd , and banish'd ; and the common opinion was , that they were both very favourably dealt with . As for Dom Marcos , he was not so glad of having recover'd some of his things , and being reveng'd of Gamara and Marcella , as troubled , that the cheating Rogue was no real Magician . The loss of his ten thousand Crowns made him in a manner distracted . He went every day to visit all the Inns about Madrid , till , at last , he met with certain Mule-drivers , who , returning from Barcelona , told him , that they had met , within four or five days journy of Madrid , a Wagon , loaden with houshold-stuff , in which there were two women and a young man , and that they were forc'd to make some stay at an Inn , because two of their Mules had di'd by the way , through over-driving . They describ'd the man and the two women , so as that Dom Marcos presum'd they could be no other than Isidora , Inez , and Augustine . Upon this advertisement , without any further deliberation , he put himself into a Pilgrim's habit , and having got Letters of recommendation from his Master , to the Vice-Roy of Catalonia , and a Decree out of the Court against his fugitive wife , he took his way towards Barcelona , sometimes a foot , sometimes on Mules , and got thither in a few days . He went immediately to the Port , to take up his lodging , and the first thing he saw , as he came into it , was his own Trunks , carried by Porters into a Shallop , and Isidora , Inez , and Augustine marching after them , as a Convoy , to be thence convey'd into a Vessel that lay in the Haven , wherein they were to embark for Naples . Dom Marcos follow'd his enemies , and went along with them into the Shallop , as fierce as a Lion. They knew him not , by reason of his broad-brimm'd Pilgrim's hat , and took him for one going to our Lady 's of Loretto , whereas the Mariners receiv'd him as one of the same company , because he came in so confidently along with them . Dom Marcos , being thus got into the Shallop , could not sit still , by reason of the distraction of his thoughts , not so much out of any reflection what should become of himself , as what should become of his Trunks . In the mean time , the Shallop made towards the Vessel , and with such speed , or rather Dom Marcos was so taken up with what run in his mind , that he was got under the Vessel , ere he thought himself near her . They began to get up the things ; which action awaken'd Dom Marcos out of the Lethargy he was in , which yet was not such , but that he still had his eye on the dearest of his Trunks wherein all his mony wa● ▪ One of the Marriner● came to fasten that Trunk , with ●ome others , to the pully , to be drawn up into the Vessel . Then it w●s , that Dom Marcos forgot him●elf ; he saw ●he Trunk fasten'd ; though he sate close by , yet was not mov'd ; but seeing it lifted up in the air , he laid hold on it with both hands , by the iron rings , whereby it was remov'd from one place to another , resolv'd never to part with it any more . 'T is possible , he might have had his desire ; for what will not a covetous person do , to preserve his mony ? But , as ill fortune would have it , that Trunk got loose from the other two , which were fasten'd with it , and falling just upon the head of the unfortunate Miser , who yet would not let go his hold , tumbled him into the Sea , and thence into another place ten times deeper than it . Isidora , Inez , and Augustine knew him , just as he and the Trunk were falling into the water : but the loss of the one put them into a greater trouble , than the revenge they fear'd from the other . Augustine , enrag'd to see such a vast summe of mony lost , and not able to smother the first eruptions of his fury , gave the Mariner , who had been so negligent in the fastning of the Trunks , a hearty blow over the face . The Mrriner return'd it with interest , and prosecuted his revenge so far , till , at l●st , he turn'd him over-board . As he was falling into the water , he laid hold on the unfortunate Isidora , who could not lay hold on any thing , and so was forc'd to accompany her dear Nephew , who , much against his will , went to see what was become of Dom Marcos . Inez made a shift to get up into the Vessel , with what was remaining of the goods , which she squander'd away in a short time at Naples ; and , after she had traded , and liv'd many years , a Curtezan , she at last di'd like a Curtezan , that is , in the Hospital . FINIS . 
A89818	----	The history of magick by way of apology, for all the wise men who have unjustly been reputed magicians, from the Creation, to the present age. / Written in French, by G. Naudæus late library-keeper to Cardinal Mazarin. Englished by J. Davies. Apologie pour tous les grands personnages qui ont esté faussement soupçonnez de magie. English Naudé, Gabriel, 1600-1653. 1657 Approx. 617 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 165 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. Text Creation Partnership, Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) : 2008-09 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1). A89818 Wing N246 Thomason E1609_1 ESTC R202977 99863091 99863091 115273 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A89818) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 115273) Images scanned from microfilm: (Thomason Tracts ; 203:E1609[1]) The history of magick by way of apology, for all the wise men who have unjustly been reputed magicians, from the Creation, to the present age. / Written in French, by G. Naudæus late library-keeper to Cardinal Mazarin. Englished by J. Davies. Apologie pour tous les grands personnages qui ont esté faussement soupçonnez de magie. English Naudé, Gabriel, 1600-1653. Davies, John, 1625-1693. [16], 306 p. Printed for John Streater, and are to be sold by the book-sellers of London, [London] : 1657. A translation of: Apologie pour tous les grands personnages qui ont esté faussement soupçonnez de magie. Annotation on Thomason copy: "July 3d". Reproduction of the original in the British Library. Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford. Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO. EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor. The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines. Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements). Keying and markup guidelines are available at the Text Creation Partnership web site . eng Magic -- Early works to 1800. 2007-05 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2007-06 Apex CoVantage Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2007-08 Robyn Anspach Sampled and proofread 2007-08 Robyn Anspach Text and markup reviewed and edited 2008-02 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion THE HISTORY OF MAGICK By way of APOLOGY , For all the Wise Men who have unjustly been reputed Magicians , from the Creation , to the present Age. Written in French , by G. NAUDAEUS Late Library-Keeper to Cardinal Mazarin . Multos absolvemus , si caeperimus antè judicare quàm irasci . Senec. de ira . lib. 3. c. 29. Englished by J. DAVIES . Printed for John Streater , and are to be sold by the Book-sellers of London , 1657. TO THE Most worthily Honour'd S R. RICHARD COMBESK T. SIR , IT is certainly but reason , that Innocence , since it so easily meets with Persecutors , should at length light on some Patrons and Assertors , that as those are the Agents & Emissaries of Ignorance and Barbarism , making it their business to ruine it , so these might , as the Guardian-Angells of restored Civility and Letters , endeavour to vindicate it . You have here the greatest miracles of Mankind in their severall times impeach'd of a crime , the greatest can be committed against either divine or humane Lawes , viz. a Geotick , or superstitious & Diabolical Magick , violently prosecuted by a sort of people whose design it is , by noise and number to stifle Truth , and consequently , to make the most innocent the most guilty . In so much that all the liberty they now seeme to have , is that of saying something for themselves , which is hop'd may prove so considerable as not only to divert the Sentence , but knock off the fetters they have so long groan'd under , and gain them an absolute Liberate . To which end , Sir , you are in this Countrey the Person they make their appeale to , with a certain confidence , that as the prejudice of former Judges hath not a litle contributed to their misfortune , so your integrity may restore them to a reputation among men , great as when they were the light and ornaments of the Ages they livd in . This is a a trouble you might easily be induc'd to take upon you , did you imagine to your self no other consequences of i● , than that , being look'd on as an effect of your Goodness , you will oblige all those who cannot but compassionate the undeserved sufferings of such excellent men , & may expect that acclamation and applause , which ever attends the impartial execution of Justice . But when you reflect on the particular advantages accrewing to your self by this Apology , you will haply be satisfyed , there is something extraordinary in the address of it to you . For , what higher motives can Posterity have to believe , that the great perfections you are master of , the general affection you command , the publick favour shines upon you , ( which when uncourted ever speaks a certain excess of merit ) are not the effects of any thing more than natural , than to find you rescuing the oppressed innocency of men , whom onely a transcendency of abilities made the objects of envy and detraction ? What can more satisfy the world , that , when you have done things , exceeding common apprehensions , it proceeds from your vast knowledge and acquaintance with those Sciences whose lustre dazles ordinary capacities , than to find you relieving such as only popular ignorance and mistake have made unfortunate ? And of this , what other effect can there be than that you live in the fame which they , by your Patronage , are restored unto ; and consequently , in the esteem and veneration of all the Sons and Lovers of Learning , but particularly , as the meanest of that number , that of , Your most humble and most obliged Servant J. DAVIES . The AUTHOR'S motive and designe in the present Work. ABout four or five years since , there came abroad a little Book in French , intituled , Nouueau Jugement , &c. New Reflections on what hath been said and written as well for , as against the Book of the curious Doctrine of the Great Witts of these times . At the end of this Book the Authour inserted two Invectives , very short indeed , against Homer and Virgil ; to what end or upon what ground it is not much material here to dispute ; but in that of Virgil , he represents him as a most eminent Conjurer , and one that had done abundance of strange and incredible things by the assistance of Magick . This he presently remembred was taken verbatim out of the last Book publish'd by de Lancre against Witchcraft ; whereupon reflecting on what he had read , and calling to mind that not only Virgil but in a manner all great persons were in like manner charg'd with Magick , he imagin'd the charge might be unjust and groundlesse . This put him upon search of the truth , thinking it an act of piety to right the memory of those great men ▪ and an obligation put upon the world , to endeavour their satisfaction , who want either time or couveniences to informe themselves , and so he resolv'd to communicate , what he had found , in this APOLOGIE : whereof take this short account . In the first place he assignes certain conditions or qualifications necessarily requisite in him , that would judge of Authors , especially Historians and Daemonographers , who are the chief Architects of this Labyrinth of erroneous opinions , which who is once gotten into cannot well get out without this Clue . Then he divides Magick into severall species , so to confront the charge and the Answer , which consists in the distinction of Magick into Diabolicall and Naturall . That done , he comes to certain generall causes whence the suspicion hath been deriv'd , viz. Politicks , extraordinary Learning , Mathematicks , Supposititious Books , superstitious Observations , Heresy , Malice , Emulation , Ignorance , Credulity in Readers , and want of circumspection and Judgment in Writers . This is fully dispatch'd in five Chapters , which are as it were a preludinm to XIV more , spent in the particular vindication of Zoroastes , Orpheus , Pythagoras , Democritus , and others , not proceeding so much according to the times wherein they flourish'd as their severall qualities and employments . So that having run through the severall vindications of Philosophers , Physicians , Religious men , Bishops , Popes , all to be done was to close up the treatise with a Chapter discovering the means whereby these Errours are maintained , and what will be the consequences of them if not suppressed . So much , as to the Authors designe in this work . That dispatch'd , he thought fit to say something to those who might haply quarrell with him for his checquering it so much with sentences and Authorities out of Latine Authors . There are indeed a many and those the most refin'd Writers , who cannot , without a certain scorn and indignation , look on the writings of such , as , like them , will not employ themselves so trivially as to compose Love Stories and Romances for the entertainment of women and Children . For those his answer is , that as he quarrels not with them for using a Style proportionable to their capacities to whom they direct their Labours ; so does he expect they should be as favourable to him , for not translating those Latine passages as such as are not particularly calculated for the meridian of the Populace , but some of a higher elevation , who measure not truth , by the credit of Historians and Demonographers , that have almost besotted the multitude with their extravagances . These indeed are a sort of people so much oblig'd one to another , that should we imitate them in the Labours we intend for posterity , we must do as the Rhodians did , who only chang'd the heads of ancients Statues to make them serve for new representations , such a strange art have they of disguising and disme●bring one anothers workes that , strictly examined , there 's nothing new but the Titles . For Citaions , he thought they only avoided them who never expected to be cited themselves ▪ and that it were too great a presumption in any one to think himself so well furnisht with conceptions as tosatisfie so great a diversity of Readers without borrowing any . But if ever there were any such , they were certainly Plutarch , Seneca , and Montagne , who yet have not blush'd to derive from others whatever they thought contributed to the embellishment of their discourses . To prove this we need only mention the Greek and Latine verses cited almost in every line of their workes , and particularly that of Consolation ▪ consisting but of seven or eight Leaves sent by the former to Apollonius , wherein there are above 150. verses out of Homer , and near as many out of Hesiod , Pindar , Sophocles , and Euripides . Nor is he ignorant what these regulators of writing might oppose against this , viz. the authority of Epicurus , who in 300 Volumes left behind him , had not so much as one Citation ; but this would make against them , by reason of the contrary consequences of these two different procedures , for the workes of Plutarch , Seneca and Montagne , are daily read , sold , and reprinted , whereas of those of Epicurus , Laertius can hardly furnish us with a Catalogue . Yet would he not have this so understood as to approve their course who conceale the treasures of their own abilities to beg and borrow of others , never appearing but as people at false Musters , and , without any hazard to themselves , carrying other mens Arms. Tedious and fruitlesse discourses are like Forrests of Cypresse trees , fair and flourishing to the eye , but bearing no fruit suitable thereto . The surest way therefore were to keep the mean between these extremities , which is for a man to make a certaine allyance between his own conceptions and those of the ancient , when the subject will bear it . For as it belongs only to such elevated and transcendent Souls as have something above the ordinary rate of men , to transmit their conceptions to us pure and naked , without any other convoy than that of Truth , and that it is the indicium of a low & reptile mind to undertake nothing of it self ; so is it the proper character of a person unacquainted with vain glory and arriv'd to a considerable knowledge and experience of things to follow the track which the most learned & best esteemed Authors have gone before him , and not so much endeavour to tickle the ears of his Readers , as to neglect what might satisfie their understanding . And this method hath our Author observ'd in this APOLOGIE : which whoever shall examine without prejudice or passion , must certainly conclude it no small performance , especially if he consider the difficulty of the undertaking , the many Authors consulted , the particularities he hath been forc'd to quote , and the novelty of the Subject , which , were there nothing else , were enough to oblige the more ingenious , to countenance and encourage In nova surgentem , majoraqque viribus ausum , Nec per inaccessos metuentem vadere saltus . NAUD AEVS . Viris doctis et fautoribus suis . INtactae virtutis opus , juvenisque laborem Excipite illustres animae , doctique parentes Nominis et Genii , ne postera saecula credant , Et vos in Magicis pariter peccâsse susurris . The Contents of this Book . Chap. I. OF the conditions requisite to judge of Authors , especially Historian . Fol. 1. Chap. II. Of Magick and it Species . Fol. 11. Chap. III. That many eminent persons have been accounted Magicians who were only Politicians . Fol. 23. Chap. IV. That the great Learning of many excellent men hath many times been taken for Magick . Fol. 28. Chap. V. That great Mathematicians have been suspected for Magicians . Fol. 36 Chap. VI. That the Books attributed to divers great men are not a sufficient testimony to make them guilty of Magick . Fol. 42. Chap. VII . Of all the other causes which may give any occasion of suspicion thereof . Fol. 51. Chap. VIII . That Zoroastes was neither Author nor Abettor of Georick , Theurgick , or Artificial Magick . 63. Chap. IX . That Orpheus was no Magician . Fol. 80 Chap ▪ X. A Vindication of Pythagoras . Fol. 96 ▪ Chap. XI . Of Numa Pompilius . Fol. 115. Chap. XII . Of Democritus , Empedocles , and Apollonius . Fol. 126. Chap. XIII . Of the Genii , or Daemons , attributed to Socrates , Aristotle , Plotinus , Porphyrius , Jamblicus , Chicus , Scaliger , and Cardan . Fol. 143. Chap. XIV . Of Alchindus , Geber , Artephius , Thebit , Anselme of Parma , Raimundus Lullius , Arnoldus de Villa nova , Peter d' Apono , and Paracelsus . Fol. 165. Chap. XV. Of Henry Cornelius Agrippa . Fol. 188. Chap. XVI . Of Merlin , Savanorola , & Nostradamus . F. 202 Chap. XVII . Of St. Thomas , Roger Bacon , Fryer Bungey Michael the Scot , Picus Mirandula , and Trithemius . Fol. 224. Chap. XVIII . Of Robert of Lincoln , & Albertus Magnus . Fol. 241. Chap. XIX . Of the Popes , Sylvester II. and Gregory VII . Fol. 255. Chap. XX. Of Joseph , Salomon , and the Wise men . F. 273. Chap. XXI . Of the Poet Virgil. Fol. 285. Chap. XXII . Of the means whereby all these erroneous opinions are maintained , and what may be expected from them , if not suppress'd . Fol. 298. THE HISTORY OF MAGICK ; By way of APOLOGIE , For all those eminent-Persons , who have unjustly been reputed Magicians . CHAP. I. Of the Conditions requisite to judge of Authours , especially Historians . THe learned and judicious a Ludovicus Vives , who for his excellent worth , was thought the fittest of all the great Wits of the last age , as another Plutarch , to cultivate that of the famous Emperour Charles the Fifth , gives us a good Dichotomy of Prudence . One part regulates our enjoyments , preserves our health , directs our conversation , acquires charges and employments , and is so much taken up with the procurement of the gods of Fortune and the Body , that it hath gotten , among the Fathers , the title of Prudentia carnis , and is called by Latine Anthours , Vafricies & astuti● . The other , labouring onely the cultivation and ornament of the nobler part of man , the Mind , and the enriching of it with Sciences and Disciplines , that so it might discover and practise what is most advantageous and reall therein , is particularly employed in the censure and judgement of Authours . This is so truly necessary , and of such importance , that , being once well ordered , it so guides us into the interiour of the persons we deal with , that it discovers the calms or tempests of their passions , the Euripus of their severall agitations , and the admirable diversity of their inclinations . The advantage we are to make of it , is like that of a touchstone to distinguish truth from falshood ; of a Torch , to light us in the palpable darknesse of Errour , or we must look towards it , as our onely Pole-star , regulating our course and discoveries of Truth . For since she alwayes appears to us masked with the passions of those , who either out of ignorance , or interest , endeavour to disguise her , we must , to enter into familiarity with her , and to be absolutely possessed of her , seek her out , as Palamedes did Ulysses , or young Aristeus the Sea-god ; in those places where she is hidden and be so importunate with her , that after she lurked under the indiscretion of the ignorant , the envie of the passionate , the extravagancies of the temerarious , the blindnesse of the interessed , and an infinite number of fabulous , strange , and ridiculous opinions , she may appear at last restored to her own former shape ; b Et quant● illa magis formas se vertet in omnes , Tanto , nate , magis contende tenacia vincla , Donec talis erit , mutato corpore qualem Videris incaepto , tegeret cum lumina somno , To do this , we must shake off all the insinuating titles , the Panegyricks , the manifest gratulations , which are ordinarily bestowed on those , who are the most able to disguise her with the greatest Artifices and Palliations . For we should be more tender of our liberty , than to be fooled out of it by the number of their suffrages , as if we were obliged , as a packed Jury , to approve whatever they are pleased to tell us , and had not the freedom of a diligent disquisition and censure , to consider whether it be just and rationall . To our discare , as to this point , may we justly attribute all the fables , impertinencies , and superstitions , that have to this day crept into the writings and imaginations of abundance of people , especially that simple and ridiculous opinion of a many , who have thought the most eminent men that ever were , even to the highest Magistrates of the Ecclesiasticall State , Sorcerers and Magicians . But as this discare hath been extreamly prejudiciall to us , so must we endeavour to make it as advantagious , and use it as Telephus's spear , which only could cure the wounds it made ; or as the Sun , who onely disperses those clouds and mists which were risen in its absence . This task is indeed too difficult and subtle to be indifferently accommodated to all persons , and therefore Experience , which is onely acquired by Time , the Reflection men ought to make on what they have conceived , the carefull observation of the excellent sayings , and prudent actions of others , and above all things , that Indifference which should alwayes carry the light before us in this disquisition of Truth , give a certain dispensation to weak , inconstant , and obstinate minds , as also to young men , such for the most part , as he whom Virgil describes , Ense velut nudo , parmâque , inglorius alba , from employing themselves in this censure , whereof a riper age , and a well-settled constitution of mind , acquits it self with better successe , and lesse difficulty . Nor can we but observe , that Erasmus , Vives , Scaliger , Bodin , Montaigne , Canus , Possevin , and many more , who reserved this employment for their more serious studies , have proved so fortunate in this kind , that we must needs ( if with Seneca we acknowledge , that Bona mens nec emitur , nec commodatur ) adde something to it by their examples , and by the assistance of those precepts , which may be generally given for the regulation and refining of the judgement : whereof , The first is , to be very well versed in those Authours , who have been most excellent in this kind ; as for instance , Seneca , Quintilian , Plutarch , Charron , Montaigne , Vives ; as also in those admirable and great Genius's of History , Thucydides , Tacitus , Guicciardine , Comines , and Sleidan . Adde to this an acquaintance with those who have been Authours of politicall and rationall Discourses , and all such as are eminent for new discoveries and conceptions , such as Cardan , and the great Chancellour of England , Verulam , in all their books . The second requires the knowledge of Logick , to be able with more readinesse and facility , to distinguish between true and false , simple and compound , necessity and contingence ; which does ( as it were ) open the way to The third and last , which is a certain familiarity with the most profitable Sciences , and the most universall and generall account of the affairs of this World that may be had , which is to be gained , partly by our own industry , partly by the endeavours of those who have gone before us , such as may be those of Historians . But in this the choice is of such consequence , that there cannot be too much circumspection used , especially in the present age , wherein self-love does so easily triumph over the industry of men , to force upon the world the fruits of their ignorance . — c Sic dira frequentes Scribendi invasit scabies , & turpe putatur In nullis penitus nomen praestare tabernis . In so much , that we may justly say of the Mystery of Printing , the Mint of all these rampant imaginations , what Seneca said upon such an occasion in Nature , as this is in Art , Si beneficia naturae utentium pravitate perpendimus , nihil non nostro malo accepimus . This is no more than what was foreseen above an hundred and twenty years since , by the learned Hermolaus , Patriarch of Aquilea , and Perrot , Bishop of Sipontum , and to which alone , as to their cause , we are to attribute the sudden dissemination of our modern Heresies , with this complaint into the bargain , that with all the advantages we derive from the Ancient , we are much inferiour to them in point of learning . I therefore think it extreamly necessary , amidst such a multitude of Authours , to be curious in the choice and selection of those ▪ the diligent reading whereof may convince us , that they have been furnished with all the conditions required in a perfect Historian , such as was for the English , Polydor Virgil ; for the Germans , Rhenanus ; and for the French , Paulus Aemilius , and discard all the rest , who ( as the fore-mentioned ) have not the mark of truth . But if we are desirous to read them , let it be on the same conditions , as Seneca permitted his friend Lucilius ; Nec te prohibuerim ( sayes he ) aliquando ista agere , sed tunc cum voles nihil agere . For my part it should be my censure , that they be all suppressed , or that , as anciently all under fourty years of age were forbidden the reading of the Apocalyps , and the last chapter of the Prophet Esdras , so they , whose judgements are not settled by the reading of good books , should not be permitted to surfet on those abortive fruits of ignorance , whereof there is no end , but that of degenerating and bastardizing the spirits of those that trouble themselves with them , Nam qui omnes etiam ind●gnas lectione schedas ex●utit , anilibus quoque fabulis accommodare operam potest . But before we dilate any further upon the censure and precaution we are to make of them , it will not be amisse , by the way , to lay open the extravagance of , I know not what , persons , who are of a saith , that Painting and Poesie are two sworn sisters , exercising an Empire over our Belief , equivalent to that of the most impartiall Histories . For though it be presumed they may haply take their rise from a true Relation , yet taking the liberty to disguise it , as they please , with their Chimericall imaginations , they have long since incurred the same sentence ▪ Namque unum sectantur iter , & inania rerum Somnia concipiunt , & Homerus , & acer Apelles . That person might very deservedly be laugh'd at , who should be perswaded that Turnus , little Tydaeus , and Rodomont , flung quarters of mountains at their enemies , meerly upon the reputation of Poets ; or that Jesus Christ ascended into Heaven upon an d Eagle , because he is so represented in the Metropolitane Church of St. Andrew , in the City of Bourdeax ; and that the Apostles play'd on cymbals at the funerall of the blessed Virgin , because a capricious Painter thought fit to paint them so : which considered , we may well excuse the Satyricall retort of Beza , to the pictured argument , which Dr. De Sainctes thought so prevalent at the conference of Poissy . Nor shall I be too forward to give any more credit to so many other fabulous narrations , as have crept into the world ( if it may be permitted to observe some , even in the Ecclesiasticall History ) under the banners of such insinuating and specious titles , as those of , De infantia Salvatoris , The Conformity of St. Francis , The Golden Legend , The Proto-Evangelium , The nine or ten Gospels , and a many such like , which having been at first printed in the Micropresbyticon , have been since prudently left out of the Orthodoxographia , and the Library of the Fathers . Those who would have Pliny , Albertus Magnus , Vincent de Beauvais , Cardan , and some others not inferiour to them , accounted fabulous Secretaries of Nature , are in my judgement extreamly insensible of the obligation we owe these great persons , for their excellent observations . It were much more rationall to blast with this breath the impostures of Mountebanks , the resveries of Alchymists , the fooleries of Magicians , the riddles of Cabalists , the combinations of the Lullists , and other like extravagances of certain Engrossers , and Collectours of Secrets , since they do not ▪ contribute any thing more solid to naturall History , than all those old and rotten monuments of Olaus , Saxo-Grammaticus , Turpin , Neubrigensis , Merlin , Nauclerus , Phreculphus , Sigebert , Paulus Venetus , and a multitude of others , do to Policie and civill Society . For these , bestowing their time rather in gleaning what was scattered up and down , than in weighing the authority of the Authours from whom they borrowed their notes , have not onely advanced an Iliad of chimericall and ridiculous stories , but with the same labour , brought upon the stage some more improbable than the other , reporting them as most true & certain . Of this , one reason or motive is obstinacie , in that having once exposed them , they could not imitate Sr. Augustine in his Retractations , Quamvis enim , saith Seneca , vana nos concitaverint , perseveramus , ne videamur caepisse sine causa . Another , haply more likely is that being content to follow the common track of those , who when they write , make it their onely businesse , to prove and make good what they have undertaken , by what means they care not , they bring in reasons and arguments by head and shoulders , and take hear-sayes for certain truth , and old wives tales for demonstrations : — e Et sic observatio crescit Ex atavis quondam malè caepta , deinde sequutis Tradi ta temporibus , serisque nepotibus aucta . This certainly must needs be an impertinent kind of writing , and proper to sheepy mindes , such as willfully quit the bark of Truth , to cast themselves one after another into the Sea of Errour . But to avoid all these absurdities , we are only to consider the method & designe of such as entertain us with these fine conceptions , and make an ascent from one to another , till we come to discover the first advancer of them , and haply the only man from whom all the rest derived them . For instance ; It is out of all controversie , that all our old Romances took their rise from the Chronicles of Bishop Turpin ; all the Stories of Pope Ioan , from one Marianus Scotus ; the Salvation of Trajan , from one John Levit ; the opinion of Virgill's being a Magician , from Helimnndus the Monk. This man once found out , we must diligently consider his quality , the party he inclin'd to , and the time wherein he first writ ; and thence bethink our selves , whether we ought not to give greater credit to those who have had the mannagment of Affairs , than to Monks and private men ; to persons of honour and worth , than to the dreggs of ignorance and the populace . In the second place , we are to look on Historians , ( those only who are perfectly Heroick excepted ) as a fort of people seldome or never representing things truly and naturally , but shadowing and masking them according as they would have them appear , and such as to gain their judgment a reputation , and to insnare others therein ; spare not either abilities or eloquence , Stretching , Amplifying , byassing and disguising all things , as they think most proper to their design . Hence it is that we find Heathens and Idolaters have spoken many things against the first Christians , out of the aversion they had to the Religion ; that the adherents of some Emperours broach'd many indignities against the Popes ; that the English represented the Mayd of Orleans as a witch and Sorceresse ; and that modern Heretiques have vented so many fables against the dignity of the Church , and the main Pillars of it . In the Third place , we are to make that judgment of Books which Paterculus made of Learned men , experience teaching us , that in a manner , all Histories within seven or eight hundred years past are so hydropically swoln with lying legends , that a man would think the Authors of them had made it their main strife , who should advance the greatest number , From these severall conditions requisite to the censure of Historians , it may be inferr'd that theywill signifie little as to the direction of those dull & earthly souls , which are represented to us in the Aegyptian Hieroglyphicks by the Onocephalus , a Creature that stirres not from the same place , that is to say , such as are not acquainted with any thing beyond the limits of their own Country , who read no Histories , who trouble not themselves , with any thing done elsewhere , and who are unletterr'd and ignorant to that degree , that when they hear some great person nam'd , they think the discourse is about some African monster or something of the new world . For these having nothing either to contradict or oppose , make no difficulty to admit or reject what suits or suits not with their humour , quite contrary to the procedure of a prudent man , e cui si plura nôsse datum est , majora ●um sequuntur dubia ; and of the old men represented to us by Aristotle , qui rerum vitiis longo usu detectis et cognitis , nihil impudenter asseverant , and of whom he sayes in the same place , that their long practice and experience makes them commonly incredulous , and suspecting all things : A qualification , which indeed must alwayes be supposed in those who expect to make any advantage of their Readings ! CHAP. II. Of Magick and its Species . The famous a Civilian hath in his Emblemes , taken occasion to represent the three causes of ignorance by the image of Sphinx ; pleasure , by her face ; inconstancy , by her feathers ; and pride , by her feet . Methinks it is not hard to add something to this representation , by observing the effect of ignorance by the cruelty of the same Monster . For as that took a certain pleasure in casting down from the top of the Rock she sate on , all those who either could not or would not resolve her Riddles ; so Ignorance hath ever made it her businesse to precipitate those out of all credit and reputation , who , better employ'd , would not mind those fooleries and legerdemaines . Nor indeed can we but perceive , that , before Humanity and Learning became common and generally attainable by the happinesse of this last age , all those who endeavoured their propagation and advancement , were ( infamously ) termed Grammarians and Hereticks ; those who made stricter scrutinyes into the knowledge of naturall causes incurr'd the censure of Scepticks and Atheists ; he who was more then Ordinarily vers'd in the Hebrew tongue , went for a Jew or an Apostate ; and those who studied the Mathematicks , and more hidden Sciences ▪ were suspected to be Conjurers and Magicians ; A Calumny that had no other ground then either popular Ignorance , or the envy which the multitude bears to the vertue of eminent persons , because of the little correspondence there is between the inclinations of the one and the other , as b Seneca ingenuously acknowledges in this passage ; Nunquam volui populo placere : nam quae ego Scio , non probat populus , & quae probat populus ; ego nescio . But since the former have , through the discoveries of time , and the endeavours of those who have undertaken their just cause , outliv'd and trampled on the censures of envy and Ignorance ▪ I cannot sufficiently wonder , that amidst such a multitude of writers , there is not any one hath taken pen in hand to rescue the honour of all those hegemonick and predominant soules , and particularly the greatest Lights of Religion , even Popes and Prelates , from a vanity the most ridiculous and opposite to their state that can be imagin'd , which is , that of their having been Magicians , Sorcerers , and Conjurers . This taske I shall without much difficulty undertake , yet hope to unskale the eyes of vulgar Ignorance , scrupulous simplicity and zeal , and Hereticall malice : all which combine together to keep up these sables and erroneous opinions , to the prejudice of accused innocence , Truth , as to matter of fact , and the honour and integrity of Religion , which certainly never could so far miscarry in the choice of her principall Ministers , as that they should make an unnaturall conjunction between the Prince of Light and that of Darknesse , God and the Devil , Christ and Lucifer , Heaven and Hell , and the Sacrifices of the Creatour and those of the most vile and abominable creature in the world . It is certainly not onely to be admired , but deplored , that this opinion , kept above water by some vain and triviall conjectures , should have taken such rooting , that it now concerns us to maintain the piety of those great Souls , whose lives and actions should rather be an example by which to regulate ours , than afford us occasions of Apologies and Vindication . We shall then lay our foundation with the distinction of Magick into lawfull , and unlawfull or prohibited : whereof if every one were but intentive to observe the severall species and effects , me thinks it were not very difficult to comprehend them . Let us then consider Man , as a perfect and accomplished creature , made after the image of his Creatour , the noblest production of all Nature , such as she thought fittest to shed her favours on , and to furnish with her greatest excellencies , that so he might be Lord Paramount over all the rest , and exercise dominion over them , it being the inherent right of his excellencie , — c Et quod dominari in c●ter● posset Natus homo , — ordering and regulating his extraordinary actions , either by the particular grace of Almighty God , or by the assistance of an Angel , or by that of a Daemon ; or lastly , by his own industry and ability . From these four different wayes , we infer four kinds of Magick : Divine , relating to the first ; Theurgick , to the second ; Geotick , to the third ; and Naturall , to the last . The first is that sacred and divine Magick , which being absolutely happy and accomplished , exceeds our forces , and wholly depends on that Spirit , qui qu● vult spirat , and which discovers it self in its noble and supernaturall operations , such as Prophecie , Miracles , the gift of Tongues , by means whereof it forces its knowledge upon mankind , affords it matter both of instruction and entertainment , so to chastize and mind men of their duties , and to raise a veneration for the Ministers of its Commandments . Magicians of this kind were Moses , Joshua , the Prophets , the Apostles , Gregory Thaumaturgus , and Simeon Stilites , those great Wonder-workers , and a multitude of others , who have exercised this Mosaicall Magick . This Pliny , not understanding it , condemns ; as also another , which he cals by the name of the Cyprian Magick , that is , that of St. Paul , who being in Cyprus , did , in the presence of the Pro-Consul Sergius , make Elymas the Sorcerer lose his sight . But this kind never discovered it self with so much lustre and miracle , as in those two transcendent actions , the alliance of God with man , made at severall times , by Moses , and Jesus Christ , who confirmed it onely by the vertue of this Magick . For the former , he was so fortunate in it , that having abjured what he ●ad learned in the school of men , he by the practice of this , delivered the people of Israel out of Aegyptian bondage , and made himself a Generall of 600000 men , whom he and his Successours governed according to the Laws he had received from God with thunder and lightening . The latter , Jesus Christ , wrought wonders with so much ease , that both Jews and Gentiles , not able to comprehend whence that power was derived , which yet was no other than that of his Divinity , imagined all done by a wicked and Diabolicall Magick . Thence it came they were so impudent ( as d S. Hierome , and S. Augustine observe ) that they published certain books under the title of , Magia Jesu Christi ad Petrum & Paulum Apostolos . But the said Doctors prove them clearly spurious , in that having seen and read them , they found them fraught with stories quite disconsonant to the actions of Jesus Christ , who left nothing behind him in writing , nor called Paul to the Apostleship till after his Ascension : besides that , he could not by his Magick have made the Prophets say what they had foretold both of his Deity and Coming . The second is the Theurgick , or White Magick , which upon the account of Religion , enjoyns fasting and abstinences , piety , purity , candour , and integrity of life , that the Soul desirous of commerce with the superiour Deities , may not be in any thing diverted by its polluted and sinfull body . Hence it is that the Apostle sayes , Corpus quod corrumpitur , aggravat animam , and suffers not a man to make use of that strictnesse of Disquisition , which is absolutely necessary in this operation ; which , me thinks , Scaliger too prodigally commends , if so be what he sayes in his third book against Cardan , be meant of this kinde : e Terti● divina est ; nomen apud vulgus odiosum facit colluvies impostorum , propter Smerdis proditioonem ac perfidi●m infensa diu ; hac Dominum Jesum fuisse promissum Regem ; cognoverunt illi qui ad eum adorandum longinquis è regionibus profecti fuerant . For my part , I should rather explane this of Naturall Magick , against the opinion of Loyer and Godelman , who ground theirs perhaps only on his , calling it Divine . Yet for his so doing there is some reason , since that those who practise it , acknowledge thereby that supream and onely Divinity , and may as well by the knowledge it gives us of the creatures , ascend to that of the Creatour ( according to the direction of Moses , Faciem meam non videbis , posterior a autem mea videbis ) as by the assurance it gives us of the miracles of the new Testament , to that of the Redeemer . Otherwise we must suppose Scaliger extreamly mistaken , in making such Panegyricks on this Theurgie , when it is , not unjustly , condemned by Delrio , Pererius , and all the rest , who deserve more credit than this modern Writer , who leaving not a stone unmoved to gain the reputation of a Magician , though ineffectually , thought fit , not long since , to put forth a Rhetorick , consisting of five parts , new and never used before , which he would make consonant to the Ancient , that is , the Art of Trithemius to Invention , Theurgie to Disposition , the Art of Armadel to Elocution , the Art Paulin to Pronunciation , and that of Lullius to Memory . For this , I doubt not , since his reputation encreases daily , he will have his reward , that is , within fifty years he shall have as fine stories made of him , as there are now of Dr. ●austus , De Maugis , Merlin , Nostradamus , and others who are marked with red letters in the Magicians Calendar . To which Catalogue we must also adde Homer , Socrates , Aristotle , Proclus , Jamblichus , Porphyrius , Maximus , and all the great Wits of these latter ages , if it be true , as they would fain perswade us , that they were acquainted with their Genii , and could dispose of their good Angels , meerly by the Criticall observation of all those ceremonies and Theurgick preparations , so much celebrated by the Poet Palingenius , that a man would think all the morall precepts , whereof his Zodiak of humane life is so full , aim only at the practice of all those knacks and Image-Arts of Armadel , Paulin , and the Planetary , Et hujusmodi superstitionum genera , quae e● sunt perniciosiora , quò nobis apparent diviniora ; since especially they bring us thorow the back door to the knowledge & practice of Conjurations and Diabolicall Magick , quae cùm sit occulta , non minus quàm tetra & horribilis , plerunque●octibus vigilata , & tenebris abstrusa , & arbitris solitaria , & carminibus mumurata , we ought consequently to be very distrustfull of , as the principall instrument the Devil hath ever made use of , to pretend to the honour belongs not to him , and to be so idoliz'd by men , as that he might divert them from the worship they owe their Creatour . To compasse this with the more ease , we see it hath been his constant employment , to bring into practice all the artificies and subtleties imaginable , putting on all shapes , and making his advantage of all creatures , to make this Idolatry the more universal , & consequently more abominable to him , who , for the love he bears us , call'd himself sometime a jealous God. We have it from some Historians , that he spoke to Apollonius under the shape of an Elm , to Pythagoras under that of a River , to Simon Magus under that of a Dog , to some others under that of an Oak . He entertain'd the Heathen in their superstitions , by heaps of Stones and Statues , whence proceeded Oracles , and ( as they say ) presides yet among those wretched Assemblies which frequent his Sacrifices , under the representation of a Hee-goat , the ugliest may be seen ; for which yet there must be no more respect had , than that Aprilibro made of Virgin Parchment , at the opening whereof ( they say ) he is oblig'd to answer ; or that Shirt of Necessity , the Looking-glasse of Darknesse , and such instruments of perdition , as these poor , superstitious , and melancholly wretches take abundance of pains to make , cum cantiunculis , cadaveribus , funibus suspendiosorum ; quae siquis attrectare aude at , etiam mereatur . The sentence we have pass'd against the second , may in like manner , with no lesse earnestnesse and truth , be directed to all those who busie themselves in a sort of endlesse Divinations , the spawn of the third kind of Magick , which there is no necessity of specifying more particularly , it being the custom of all that write on that Subject , to dispose it into Alphabets and Catalogues . But to deal ingenuously , it were much more discretion to give them a perpetuall act of Oblivion , not only because we may say , and justly , that of them which Tertullian does upon another occasion , Tot pernicies quot species , tot dolores quot colores , tot venena quot genera , but also because they seem to be of the nature of a flame , which ( as Ovid describes it ) heightens and increases the more it is stirr'd : Vidi ego jactatas mot● face crescere flammas , Et rursus , nullo concutien●e , mori . It were therefore much more to our purpose , and the advantage of Religion , to bestow some time in refuting what Picus , in his Apologie , Crinitus , and the rest affirm , that this wicked and unlawfull Magick was so predominant all over Aegypt , that people resorted thither from all parts of theworld , as if it had been some Academy or Lycaeum , purposely set up for the propagation of this Idolatry . Hence it proceeds that Lucians and Infidels derive much from this opinion , when they would prove that Moses , who according to the Wise-man , Josephus and Philo , had been instructed in all the wisdom of the Aegyptians , was so well vers'd in this Magick , that he made use of it in the working of miracles . To this some adde , that Jesus Christ practis'd it , as we find in i Marsilius Ficinus , and more particularly in k Arnobius , who affirms , that it was the common objection of those blind wretches , to say , Magus fuit , clandestinis artibus omnia perfecit : Aegyptiorum ex adytis Angelorum potentium nomina , & remotas furatus est disciplina● . This the Author of the Fortalitium fidei might have spar'd his ordinary glosses upon , had he but considered these objections , as ridiculous as those of a many others , who would have Abraham and Jacob passe for great Astrologers , Joseph for a Southsayer , and Salomon for a Necromancer , grounded only on certain passages of the Bible , which many of our Doctors have interpreted much more superstitiously than ever did the Rabbins . But it is almost demonstrable , that this kind of Magick which was practis'd so universally over all Egypt was no other than the Naturall , disguis'd haply with some vain and impertinent Ceremonies , as may be easily judg'd , in that Zoroastes , Zamolxis , Abbaris , Oromasis , Charondas and Damigeron , who were most eminent therein , as all Authours generally affirm , are commended by Plato , especially the two first , as persons very intelligent and excellent for the knowledge of Nature rather then any command they had over those Genii , Spirits , and Robin-good-fellowes . This may be further prov'd by the examples of Plato himself , of Pythagoras , Empedocles , and Democritus , who have ever been reputed Philosophers and not Magicians , though by their travels into Egypt they had attain'd those Disciplines . For indeed it were a strange thing , as the Learned Bishop Mirandulanus observes , that , this Magick having been so much in vogue , neither Aristotle , nor any Philosopher of his rate , took any paines to leave us the least account of it , especially the former , who having observ'd whatever was conformable to reason in his Books , could not have forgot himself so far , as to passe over the effects of this admirable doctrin , in that little Book wherein he hath , with so much prudence , layd up together whatever he had discover'd that were secret , and surpassing the Ordinary course of Nature . It is therefore no hard conjecture , to think that these transcendent Sciences , this rare doctrin , these admirable disciplines amounted to no more than the practice of our fourth and last kind of Magick , called Naturall . To discover and unmask which , we are to remember that man being a Conversative creature , capable of discipline , and furnished with all instruments requisite for ratiocination and his instruction in the truth of all things , he is able to put them in practice , either for the attaining of an ordinary vulgar knowledge proportionable to that of others , little or not exceeding that of his Equalls , such as have nothing extraordinary or miraculous in it , because ( n ) inaequalitas tantum est ubi● quae eniment notabilia sunt ; non est admirationi una arbor , ubi i n eandem altitudinem tota sylva ▪ surrexit . Or haply to raise himself to the highest and most transcendent speculations , to avoid the common road , and take a Noble flight into those azure vaults of the purest part of our soul , to ●oare up into that terrestiall paradise of the Contemplation of Causes , that so he may at length arrive at that supreme degree of felicity ; which onely opens a man the way into those places so much celebrated by Lucretius , Edita doctrinâ Sapientum templa serena . This is indeed the true effect of this kind of Magick , which the Persians called , anciently , Wisdom , the Greeks Philosophy , the Jews Cabbala ; the Pythagoreans , Science of the formall numbers ; and the Platonicks , the Soveraigne Remedy , which seats the soul in perfect Tranquillity , and preserves the body in a good Constitution by the faculty it hath of being able to reconcile the passive effects to the active vertues , and to make these elementary things here below , comply with the actions of the Stars and celestiall Bodies , or rather the Intelligences which guide them by materialls , proper and convenient for that purpose . We may therefore conclude with the Learned Verulam , that this fourth kind of Magick Naturalem Philosophiam à veritate speculationum ad magnitudinem operum revocare nititur , it being nothing else then a practical Physick , as Physick is a contemplative Magick ; and consequently since what is subalternate to the one is the same to the other , it will not be hard to disentangle it out of an infinite web of Superstitions , confine it to that which it only hath to do with , and appoint it its due bounds and limits . Quos ultràcitraque nequit consistere rectum . These are no other than what are assign'd to Physick by Wendelinus , Combachius , and the subtle Algazel , and confirmed by ( p ) Avicenna , who stating the parts of Naturall Philosophy attributes to it , first Medicine ▪ then Chymistry , Astronomy , Physiognomy and Oneiroscopy , to which may be added Chiromancy , Metoposcopy , Elioscopie , and Geomancy , that is , the three former to Phisiognomy , and the last , as Albertus Magnus , Vigenere , Dr. Flood , Pompanatius , and Agrippa , would have it , to Astrologie . All these parts , in regard they have some foundation in naturall causes , may be , as these Authors affirm , freely practised , and that without the suspicion of any other Magick then the Naturall such as is allow'd and approved by all , yet provided alwayes , that the professors confine themselves , the most strictly that may be ; within the Limits of their Causes , without wandring into a million of ridiculous observations , such as but too too easily creep in to their mindes , who make it their employment . CHAP. III. That many Eminent Persons have been accounted Magicians , who were only Politicians . WEre it lawfull to adde any thing to that excellent consideration upon which the French ( a ) Seneca built the first Chapter of his Essayes , namely that it is possible by severall wayes , and those absolutely different , to attain the same end ; I know not any example contibutes more to the demonstration of this truth then that of the punishment of lying and fabulous Authors , whose malice may be suppress'd by a meanes quite contrary to what was anciently practis'd by the Lycians against false witnesses and informers . For whereas the custome among them was to treat such as slaves and to prostitute them in publick places , we are on the contrary to establish a Law , that all Histories should be like those contracts which the Civilians call Stricti juris , and that the discovery of the first imposture should fairly entitle the whole body of the Book to the fire , or at least hinder the sale and publishing of it . Had this been as carefully lookt after heretofore as it is necessary to be put in practice now , we should , I must confesse , have fewer precepts but more profitable , fewer Books but more fraught with Learuing , lesse History but more truth , and consequently we should have something else to do than to t●ouble our selves for Apologies for all those excellent persons , ( c ) tanquam artis sinistrae contagione pollutos . Nay there is such a multitude of writers represent them as such , that the Civilian Heraldus , considering with himself that in these daies they are only pittifull wretches that are drawn into these pernicious and unlawfull practises , took occasion to say that the trade was now absolutely fallen into the hands of cheats and the Ignorant , ( d ) non amplius Philosophorum , sed rusticorum et idoitarum . Having therefore shewn in the first Chapter of this Apologie that the Propagation of all these vulgar errours happened by the want of Judgment in those that read Authors , we are now to proceed further in our designe ; and finde out the generall causes of all these false reports , which being of the same alloy with the most extravagant imaginations of the Poets , crept into reputation under the appearance of some adventure or occasion . Titus Livius seems to shew us a little light in the Discovery of the first cause for which many excellent persons have been charg'd with Magick , though not any of them had ever the least acquaintance with it , where he tells us , that , datur hac venia Antiquitati , ut miscendo humana divinis primordia urbium augustiora faciat . Whence we may easily conjecture , that the more subtle and practis'd Lawgivers knowing that the readiest way to gain Authority , amongst the people and to continue it , was to perswade them that they were only the Instruments of some supreme diety , who was pleased to favour them with its assistance and protection , have not unsuccessefully father'd all upon feigned Dieties , pretended Conferences , imaginary Apparitions , and in a word , this Magick of the Ancients , the better to palliate their ambition , and to ●ay a surer foundation of future Empire . Hence came it , that sometime Trismegistus affirmed the derivation of his Laws from Mercury , Zamolxis from Vesta , Charondas from Saturn , Minos from Jupiter , Lycurgus from Apollo ▪ Draco and Solon from Minerva , Numa Pompilius from the Nymph Aegeria , and Mahomet from the Angel Gabriel , who often whispered him in the eare under the Shape of a Pidgeon , being as well instructed to further his design , as Pythagoras's Eagle and Sertorius's Hind were for theirs . Nay the Cheat hath prov'd no lesse fortunate to some Politicians , who using all the industry and artifices possible to gain the reputation of the indulgence of some Divinity , by the means of this Theurgie and feigned apparitions , have brought to passe , some adventures difficult beyond imagination . Such were those of the Hermit Schacaculis , who , having acted that part excellently well for seven or eight years in a desert , at last drew the Curtains , possess'd himself of severall Citties , defeated a Bashaw , and Mahomets Son , and had done much more mischief , had he not incens'd the Sophy by the meanes of one certain Celender , who under pretences of devotion shook all Natolia , and found the Turk work enough , till at last he lost his life in a pitch'd field . To be short , such another was Elinahel an African who took the same course to wrest the Scepter out of his Master's hands the King of Morocco ; to whom we might adde a many others , whose extraordinary fortune gave Cardan occasion to advise such Princes and Soveraignes , who by reason of the meannesse of their extraction , want of friends or a military force , have not credit enough to governe their Countries ; to apply themselves , to this sacred Theurgie . By such meanes did James Bussularius make a shirt to rule for some time at Pavia ; John de Vincence , at Boulongue ; and Savanorola at Florence of which latter we have this remark of the Polite Italian in his discourse upon Livy ; The people of Florence are no fools , yet Brother Hierom Savanorola perswaded them that he had conferences with God. But before all these , had Vespasian done as much by his miracles , and Nama the second founder of Rome , qui Romanos operosissimis superstitionibus oneravit , ut rapaces et adhuc feros hominee multitudine tot numinum demerendorum attonitos efficiendo , ad humanitatem temperaret . And indeed this kind of circumvention is of such consequence , that those who thought not fit to make use of it this way , as conceiving it too low , and not able to bring about their ambitious ends , have ascended a step higher , affirming themselves to be the Sons of these supreme Deities ( rather Devills ) ; under pretence of whose favo●r all other Law-givers , and Politicians were glad to keep up their credit and Authority . Virg ▪ — Veluti Parnassia laurus Parva ▪ sub ingenti matris se protegit umbra . When therefore we find Hercules calling himself the Son of Jupiter , Romulus of Mars , Servi●s of Vulcan , Alexander of Ammon , and so of others , we must conceive they did it , either to bring the people under obedience , and to gain that respect among men which they bore their supposed Fathers . Or haply their Mothers being more then ordinarily crafty and politick hoc pr●texunt nomine culpam ; a trick probalbly play'd by those of Plato , Apollonius , Luther , and the Prophet Merlin , whose Romance must needs take its rise from the pretty story of his birth , that so nothing might be omitted that should render his adventures more full of prodigy and astonishment . To this head may also be reduc'd the vanity of those private persons , who no lesse desirous , to have some influence over their fellow-citizens and the ordinary rate of men , than Princes and Monarchs have over their subjects , make it their businesse to perswade us that the Gods have an extraordidary rendernesse for their persons by assigning them some Guardian-Angell , or Director in all the most important actions of their lives , Among these may be ranked Socrates , Apollonius , Chicus , Cardan , Scaliger , Campanella and some others , who would perswade themselves , that all the proofs and assurances which they should be pleas'd to afford us of their familiar Demons should be acknowledg'd by ●s , with no lesse veneration than those ancient Commentaries of the Rabbins , which lay it down as undeniable that among the Patriarchs of the Old Testament , Adam had been govern'd by his Angel Raziel , Sem by Jophiel , Abraham by Tzadkiell , Isaac by Raphael , Jacob by Piol , and Moses by Mitraton . No● indeed do I see any reason to passe any other judgment of the one than of the other ; and that the best advantage we can make of all these extravagances , is to use them as a Collyrium to help us to discern truth from falshood , reall Magick from fictions and pretences , and politicall and naturall operations from the Diabolicall , which , as such , are condemn'd by all . Such were those practis'd sometime against Moses , by the Magicians of Pharaoh , called by St. Paul , Jammes , and Mambres ; those of Simon Magus who oppos'd St. Peter ; of Cynops , who was drown'd upon the prayer of St. John the Evangelist ; of Elymas struck blind by St. Paul ; of Zaores and Arphaxat , who ▪ according to the History of Abdias , were destroy'd by thunder in Persia . To these we may adde of latter times Dr. Faustus , Zedechias the Jew , the little Scot , Trois-eschelles , he who under Charles the fifth , would needs be called Magister videns , and a many others of whom we must understand the Decree , thundring in the Code against Magicians , Magi , in quacunque sint parte terrarum , humani generis inimici credendi sunt . CHAP. IV. That the extraordinary Learning of many great men hath oftentimes been accounted Magick . FUrius Vesinius the Peasant , accus'd before the people of Rome for a sort of wizzardry done by him upon the Lands of his neighbours , which though of greater extent , yet yeelded not so great a Crop as his that were lesse , would take no other course to justifie his Innocence , then to bring along with him , on the day of his appearance , all the Instruments of Agriculture , kept in very good order , beseeching his Judges to believe that he had made use of no other poisons or unlawfull drugges then those , together with abundance of paines and a many watchings , which , to his sorrow , he knew not how otherwise to represent . In like manner these great persons — Queis arte benigna Et meliore luto finxit pracordia Titan , need no more , to blast this Calumny , which to this day lyes heavy upon them , than to manifest and discover the proceedings whereby they have attain'd so great Learning and Abilities . Those indeed they were so eminent for , that it seems in some sort to excuse their weaknesse who could referr them to no causes but what were extraordinary , and upon no other account have made it a crime , such as , were it not true what Apuleius saies , that , Calumniari quivis innocens potest , revinci nisi nocens non potest , we might say are in a manner entail'd on all persons of more than ordinary desert . Galen , that great Genius of Medicine , confesses that at Rome he was thought guilty of it , for diverting a fluxion , by Phlebotoimy in lesse then two dayes , which Erasistratus could not effect in a long time , because he would not make use of that remedy . Apuleius was forc'● to the trouble of two Declamations in publick , and to display all his great abilities and Learning to rescue them from the censure of Magick , which his Enemies would fasten on them , wherein they must needs be mistaken , unlesse they took the word according to the explication of Sr. Hierom , where he sayes , Magi sunt qui de singulis philosophamur . For if it be restrained to that sense , we shall freely acknowledge , that Galen , Apuleius , and the rest for whom we make this Apologie , were Magicians , that is , studious persons , indefatigable , as to travell ; and consequently pale , wan , and sickly , quibus continuatio etiam literalis laboris omnem gratiam corpore deterget , habitudinem tenuat , succum exsorbet , colorem obliterat , vigorem debilitat . These indeed are the charms and enchantments , whereby they came to understand the Trivium and Quadrivium of the seven Liberall Sciences , so much celebrated by the Moderns , and consequently arrived to the knowledge of the whole Encyclopedy . This it was , that in some sort raised them to a communication with that Divinity which Homer attributes to the Sun , because he sees all things . This likened them to the Gymnosophists , who as Philostratus affirms , thought themselves the more acceptable to their Gods , the higher they jumped and lifted themselves up into the air in their carols and dances . That indeed bred the quarrell , these great intelligences raised themselves to such a height of perfection , that the ignorance of the ages they lived in , envying the distance between them and other men , hath alwayes charged them with impiety in their Speculations and Theory , and Magick in their Actions . As to the former , Plutarch was the first Authour of this excellent observation , where he tels us that Anaxagoras and those Philosophers , who first found out the causes of Eclipses , communicated it to their Disciples in a Cabalistical & Traditionall way very secretly , not daring to venture it among the people , whose faith it was , that only temerarious and impious persons sought out any reason for those entraordinary effects , which depended immediately on the will of the Gods , whose Liberty they thought incompatiblewith the indisturb'd order of those causes , whereof the Philosophers pretended a naturall Demonstration . Hence proceeded the rigorous punishment inflicted on them , either by banishment , as happened to Protagoras , or long imprisonment as to Anaxagoras , out of which Pericles had all the trouble in the world to make him go . Nay they would not pardon Socrates , but condemn'd him upon this very account that his Philosophy had something different from those that went before him . These harsh proceedings gave Plato such an alarm , that he ingenuously confess'd to Dionysius , that for that very reason he had not advanc'd any opinion of his , but under the name of Socrates or some other Philosopher , least sometime or other he should be called to account for it . The same person , consulted by the Athenians about the execution of the Oracles answer which had commanded them to double their Altar , which was of a Cubick figure , took that occasion , as extreamely advantageous , to perswade them to the study of Philosophy especially Mathematicks , without the knowledge whereof it was absolutely impossible to satisfie the Oracle ▪ This might haply seem fabulous to a many who have a greater reverence for Antiquity then to Imagine it so stupid and Ignorant ; but that the Author from whom we have this testimony is not to be suspected guilty of either mistake or negligence . But if we come nearer our own age , we shall find there was not much more reason , some ages since , to deny as Lactantius did , against Avicenna , that the Torrid Zone was habitable ; or to dispute against the opinion of the Antipodes , and to say , by way of raillerie , to those that maintained it , Et miratur aliquis hortos pensiles inter septem mira narrari , cum Philosophi & agros , & maria , & urbes , & montes , pensiles faciant ? Nay , so ridiculous and contrary to Religion was this opinion thought in that time , that the poor Bishop Virgilius was excommunicated , and condemned for an Heretick , for patronizing that reverse of this world , long before it was discovered by Columbus . Nor is it a thing lesse strange , that Philastrius should put into the Catalogue of the hereticall and condemned opinions in his time , that of some Philosophers , who held the Solidity of the Heavens , which yet hath ever been acknowledged , and still is in the Schools , though within these thirty or fourty years , some Professours have discarded it , to introduce the ancient , which was the more common and authentick in the time of Philastrius . It is therefore no miracle , when all the propositions of these great wits , though most solid and rationall , have ever met with contempt , by the Gentiles , out of suspicion of impiety ; by the Christians ; of heresie , onely because they happen'd in ages distrustfull of those vast and extraordinary acquests of learning , if the greatest part of Philosophers , Mathematicians , and Naturalists have been unjustly charged with Magick : an observation we are obliged for , to that great person , whom Laurentius Valla cals the last of the Latines , who among other lamentations directed to Philosophy , forgot not to say , Atque hoc ipso affines fuisse videmur maleficio , quod tuis imbu●i disciplinis . From which passage we may learn , that that calumny hath been so pinned to the sleeves of all that have professed those Disciplines , that it seems in a manner an essentiall property in them to be accounted Magicians ▪ since it seldom or never happens , that any Lawyers and Divines ( unlesse Hereticks ) have been charged therewith . Whereas on the contrary , those who are the most intimately acquainted with Philophy , have not been able to ward off this reproach , or divert men from attributing the fruits of their industry to their proficiencie in the Academy of Devils , where they yet profited more than in any of the other Sciences , if we may trust those who would furnish us with more Magicians , quàm olim muscarum est , tum cùm caletur maxime . But to facilitate the discovery in this point , all our businesse is to observe the first appearances of Learning , the first risings of great Wits , the time they flourished , the ages which have brought forth most , and take notice by the way , how that ignorance hath alwayes persecuted them with this calumny . It will tell us , if we will hearken to it , that Zoroastes and Zamolxis never did any thing , but fool away their time in Sacrifices ; that Pythagoras , Democritus , Empedocles , Socrates and Aristotle had never known any thing , had they not applyed themselves to the Daemons ; that Apuleius was but a Wizard ; that Geber , Alchindus ▪ Avicenna , and all the most excellently learned among the Arabians , were Professours of Magick ; that Roger Bacon ▪ Ripley , Bongey , Scotus , were so many cunning men among the English , excellently well vers'd in Necromancie , and very able Conjurers ; that Chicus , the Conciliator , Anselm of Parma , and divers other Italians , were very well acquainted with the businesse of Invocations ; that Arnoldus de Villa nova , and William of Paris , were also very fortunat therein , in France . In a word , all Countreys that had any men famous for learning were sure to have also Magicians ; whereof , for want of the former , Germany had alwayes been barren enough , Albertus Magnus excepted , till that , furbish'd & refin'd by letters , it brought forth Trithemius & Agrippa , as the Ring-leaders of all the fore-mentioned . To these : if we beleeve Bodin , we must add Hermolaus & Cardan ▪ if de Lancre ▪ Scaliger & Picus ; if some others yet more superstitious , all the most eminent persons , as if there had been no other schools than the Ca●es of Toledo , no other books than the Claviculae , no other Doctors than Devils , no other wayes for a man to become learned , but by the practice of all those Magicall Superstitions ; or lastly , that the reward of a great industry , and the fruits of excellent endowments , were only to enable a man to cast himself into the claws of that enemy of mankind , whose acquaintance is but too too easily procur'd , it being his businesse , to go about like a roaring Lion , seeking whom he may devour . Having therefore well considered whence it comes to passe , that many have made such disadvantagious glosses on the learning of these great persons ; I am , in the first place , perswaded it might proceed from a reason common to all the erroneous perswasions which insensibly thrust in among us , as the learned Verulam hath observed , Is humano intellectui error est proprius & perpetuus , ut magis moveatur & excitetur affirmativis quàm negativis . In the second , that haply it might come from this , that these Philosophers soaring up into contemplations too high and remote from ordinary apprehensions ; those , who , in comparison of them , onely crept upon the ground , were oblig'd to admire them , and , in time , to reproach , as over-confident and supernaturall , whether this change proceeded from the weaknesse of their judgement , or a designe to calumniate them , as Seneca observes , quàm magnus mirantium , tam magnus invidentium est populus . Or lastly from this , that whatever the most subtle and ingenious among men can perform , by the imitation or assistance of Nature , is ordinarily comprehended under the name of Magick , untill such time as it be discovered by what wayes and means they effect those extraordinary operations . Of this we have an example in the invention of Guns and Printing , and the discovery of the new world ; the people wherof , thought at first sight , that our ships were made by Magick , our vaults & arches by enchantment , and that the Spanyards were the Devils that should destroy them , with the thunder and lightening of their Arquebuzzes and Guns . From what hath been said may be inferr'd , that all these great persons have incurr'd the censure of Magicians , for having performed many strange things by the assistance of Physick and other Sciences they were Masters of , and in the practice whereof all good Authours are wont to comprehend Magick . The reason of this , is , that they are not so easie to be prostituted to the knowledge of the Vulgar as the Mechanicks are , which cannot so much command admiration , because , being exercis'd about manifest and palpable Bodies , it is a manner impossible that the Authors thereof should keep up the secret of their severall canses and operations . And this leads us to a necessity of acknowledging that the practice of the Mathematicks , and , above all , of these Mechanicks , and judiciary Astrology , hath contributed much to the confirmation of all these erroneous opinions , as we shall shew more at large elsewhere . CHAP. V. That Mathematicians have many times been accounted Magicians . AMong all the Precepts which contribute any thing to the regulation and conduct of our Actions , me thinks there is not any more serious or of greater consequence then that which minds us , that , Venena non dantur nisi melle circumlita , & vitia non decipiunt nisi sub specie Virtutum . Of this we have daily experience , in that as Coyners of false mony employ all their industry so to dispose some little Gold or Silver upon bad pieces that they may passe for good and current ; so the greatest part of those who by reason of the lightness and vanity of their Doctrine fall into the generall contempt , are forc'd to change Scenes , to disguise , and if they are Hereticks , for example , to take the title of Divines ; if Impostors , of Chymists , if Mounte-banks , of Doctors ; if Sophisters , of Philosophers ; if Conjurers , of Well-wishers to the Mathematicks . This makes sad and strange confusion in all things , especially the Sciences , that , if it be not absolutely impossible , it is certainly very difficult to be able to discern the Legitimate professors from the Ignorant and presumptuous profaners of them ; who , having scattered into them abundance of cheats & superstitions , have made them so suspectfull , that even those who have courted them with greatest religion could never do it with the generall approbation and allowance of all . This certainly is one principal reason whereby the most criticall and accomplish'd Wits , have given their Enemies occasion to defame them as Magicians , because they had made greater discoveries into those four parts of the Mathematicks , which are called by e Cassiodorus , Quadrifariae Mathesis Januae ; by Sarisberiensis , Quadrivii rotae ; and by Calcagnin , Quadriga disciplinarum , that is , Arithmetick Geometry , Musick , and Astrology . These indeed are such , that , by reason of ●he subtle operations are wrought by them , the Jesuit Pererius took occasion to divide Naturall Magick into two kinds . One hath an absolute dependance on Physick and its parts , working , by the meanes both of the occult and known qualities of all things , many times , very strange and miraculous effects , such as might be the Golden henne of Sennertus , the Magneticall unguent of Goclinus , the Lamp and invulnerable Knight of Burgravius , the Idaeall pouder of Quercetanus , the Fulminant Gold of Beguinus , the Vegetall Tree of the Chymists , and many such naturall miracles which these Authours affirme they have seen and experienc'd . The other giuded by Mathematicall precepts , makes certain artificiall Engines by meanes whereof we come afterwards to admire that Sphere of Archimedes , parvam machinam , gravidam mundo , Caelum gestabile ▪ compendium rerum , Speculum naturae . To that adde those Automata of Daedalus , those Tripods of Vulcan , the Hydraulicks of Boëtius the Pidgeon of Architas , that industrious Iron-fly presented to the Emperour Charles the V. by John de Mont royal , which — from under 's hand flew out And having flown a perfect Round about , With weary wings return'd unto her Master , And ( as judicious ) on his Arm she plac'd her . Besides which , there are many other productions of man's wit , working , it as it were in ●pight of nature , which have so dazzled weaker minds , that it is indeed no wonder , if , not able to discover the reasons , which were purposely kept from them , they have attributed all those instruments and engines , rather to Diabolicall operations then humane industry , and have through ignorance , bespatter'd the greatest Mathematicians with the infamy of Magick . An instance of this we have in that Archimedes of Gascony , Francis Flussad of Candale , who was not able to ward off the blowes of that Calumny . To him adde John Denys an excellent Mathematician of our time , who printed an Apology for himself in the year 1570. and pleaded his own cause at London . And to him , Pope Silvester , Bacon , Michael Scotus , Albertus Magnus , and all the rest who now put in their Bills of Complaint . Ovid. de Nace . Fructus obest , peperisse nocet , nocet esse feracem . Wherein there is certainly much justice , their only crime being , that their Sciences , their instruments , their brazen heads , their Clocks , and all their other subtle Inventions , have so astonish'd the populace , that instead of referring these singular effects to their true cause and the experience of the Mechanicks ▪ , the Operator whereof , is ▪ if I may so expresse it , penè socius naturae , occulta reserans , manifesta convertens , miraculis ludens , it hath attributed all to Diabolicall Magick . This they think was very much more in reputation five or six hundred years since than itis now● and that was publickly taught in certain Schools in Spain , whereof the ruines are yet to be seen in the Cellars near Toledo and Salamanca . But this rather begs our belief then requires it , in as much as the Authors from whom we have these things , being no more Authentick Testimony , then what we might produce to affirm as much of the Castle of Vicestre . But indeed , it is a certain piety not to think that Citty ever was the Seminary of so many Magicians , which God honour'd with a prerogative above all other , that the doctrine and policy of his Church was confirm'd and maintain'd therein by the assemblies of 17. Councells ; besides that those who make Sylvester a Magician acknowledge that he learn'd , what he knew that way , at Toledo . But when it shall be hereafter evinc'd that Sylvester was no such man , but the greatest aud most excellent Mathematican of his Age , it will be but rationall to grant , that , by the Magick taught at Toledo is only meant the Mathematicks , which had gain'd such reputation there , and were so perfectly taught , that a certain English man called Daniel Morlerus ( who flourish'd in the year 1190. and writt excellently well therein ) after a long aboad in Barbarie to learn them , was at last advised to transport himself to Toledo , as the most famous place for their profession in the World. Such , it seems , it was then , and continu'd so , long after , even to Alphonsus King of Castile in the year 1262. who became such a Mecaenas and Patron of these disciplines that he gave , by way of recompence , to certain Arabians whose assistance and industry he had made use of in composing his Astronomicall Tables , above 400000 Crownes : so infinitely desirous was he of being accounted the common Benefactor of all the Mathematicians of his time , that there needs no further security for it , then that infinite number of Treatises and Translations upon this subject , which had never been done but by the influence of his name , and the example of his Liberality . That indeed brought these Disciplines much into request , especially judiciary Astrology , as Mirandula observes , that it is not to be wondered at , that the place where it was so diligently practised , should be taken for the Schoole of Magick . If so , those certainly , who glory'd in the imitation of the Astrologer Diophanes , who boasted in Apuleius that he certainly knew qui dies copulam nuptialem affirmet , qui fundamenta moenium perpetuet , qui negotiatori commodus , qui viatori celebris , qui navigiis opportunus , must needs expect to be branded for Magicians , not much differing from the opinion of Tertullian , who sometimes said , Scimus Magiae & Astrologiae inter se societatem . It is also the opinion of the Civilians , who under the same head , treat De Maleficis et Mathematicis , upon occasion of Divinations and this Astrologie , which hath been condemn'd under the name of Mathematicks , because Justinian desirous to make his Constitutions clear and intelligible , made use of the most usuall and Vulgar words : Vulgus autem , saies Gellius , quos gentilitio vocabulo Chaldaeos dicere oportet , Mathemati●os dicit . We have it confirmed also by a passage in Juvenal , Sat. 14. Nota Mathematicis genesis tua — which , as that of Gellius , is not to be understood of Arithemetick , Geometry , Musick , and Astronomy , which are particularly signifi'd by the name of Mathematicks , and generally approved by all , but only of Judiciary Astrology , which is , with much reason , condemn'd by the Church , not as suspected guilty of any thing of Magick , but as a Profession , quae stellis ea quae geruntur in terra consecrat , makes us slaves to the destinies , and is absolutely in consistent with all kinds of Religion . CHAP. VI. That the Books attributed to divers great persons , are not a sufficient testimony to make them guilty of Magick . VVE find in History , that that potent King of Aegypt , Ptolemaeus Philadelphus , having spar'd no industry to adde to and adorn the proud Library he had erected in Alexandria , appointed , for its further splendour , a certain solemn day , on which all the Poets assembled together , recited verses in honour of the Muses , that the most able and fortunate might be gratified with the presents he had designed for them . These guerdons were already voted to divers of the Candidates , when Aristophanes , who was the seventh of the Judges , opposed the sentence of the rest , and opening the treasury of his memory , amaz'd all with the greatnesse of his reading and his miraculous learning , and discover'd that the pieces they thought so excellent and accomplished , were not theirs who had recited them , but had been taken out of the best Authours , whom he particulariz'd one after another , making such an Inventory of Felonies , that the King , People , and Judges revok'd the former sentence , for to favour some others , who had not brought any thing , but what was of their own invention . For my part , I am clearly of opinion , that there was not more occasion , for that Aristophanes in the time of Ptolemy , than there is in this , and that he should find much more occasion to discover his prodigious reading , not onely in the censure and condemnation of Plagiaries , but also in the vindications of these great persons . For in stead of receiving those elogies and honorary titles , sometimes given them by Richard de Bury , Chancellor of England , the greatest Lover of Books that hath been since the time of Ptolemy Philadelphus , who , to insinuate the advantage of good books , tels us , Hi sunt Magistri qui nos instruunt sine virgis & ferula , sine verbis & cholera , sine pannis & pecunia : si accedis non dormiunt , si inquiris non se abscondunt , non remurmurant si oberres , cachinnos nesciunt si ignores ; in stead of these Elogies , I say , they have father'd upon them a number of pernicious and pestilent books , for which , in stead of these commendations , they meet with onely the contempt and imprecations of those , who cannot distinguish these supposititious brats from their true and legitimate children . This hath given some occasion to imagine , that many great men have not been charg'd with Magick , but meerly upon this fourth cause , and the books unjustly father'd upon them , such as are those of Trithemius's Catalogue , and many other Manuscripts , qui e● periculosius errant , quò in soliditate naturae & vigore rationis suum fundare videntur errorem . For an Antidote against the venom of this fourth kind , according to our method in the precedent , we are to shew that there is no probability , that all these books improbatae lectionis , as the Civilians call them , were ever written or composed by those , under whose names and authority they are publish'd , which yet if we should grant , yet can there not any certain proof be deduced out of them , to conclude the Authours Magicians . For , in the first place , we have no other knowledge or account of these books , than what we find in certain Catalogues , who furnish us with their titles in such a manner , that we cannot judge , unlesse by some other circumstances , what the Authours drift and designe was in the composition of them , whether to illustrate or confute , plead for or against , mantain or condemn the subject they treat of , and busie themselves about . Whence it came to passe , that many finding by these Catalogues , that Alexander Aphrodisaeus had written of Magicall Arts , Aquinas of judiciary Astrologie , and Roger Bacon of Necromancie , have presently entered into imaginations contrary to what they should , beleeving that they contain'd nothing else , but the precepts and direction we are to follow , to be perfect in the practice of all those Divinations , and consequently , that there was much reason , why the Authors should be accounted Magicians . But this consequence is vain , light , and groundlesse ; for besides the first errour , we may observe a second , which , because not so obvious , hath deluded a many , even to this day , who held that there needed no more to qualifie any one , an Enchanter or Magician , than to write of Magick : which once granted , we must also infer , that all those who undertake to write against , and to convince them , should be bemir'd with the same vice , and accordingly incur the same punishment . For it must be supposed , that they cannot discover the absurdity of their precepts and maximes , unlesse they understand and declare them to us , which if they do , they become equally guilty , because the good or bad intention of the one and the other , doth not make any alteration in the case , relating onely to the nature of Precepts , which should have no more force taken out of Picatrix than Delrio , if he hath once explan'd them , nor of the prohibited Authours , than those who refute them . Nay , we must presse further , and affirm , that all those who are able to discourse pertinently of Magick , ought to be condemn'd as Magicians , were there no other reason than that it is in their power , as much as theirs who did it before , to furnish us with books and precepts , which if they do not , it is either because they think it not convenient ▪ or out of some other motive , without any prejudice to their learning . We find Socrates , Carneades , and divers others accounted good Philosophers , though they would never take the pains to commit any thing to writing ; Hortensius , thought , in Cicero's time , the best Oratour in all Rome , who , probably , out of an imitation of a many others highly celebrated by Seneca and Cicero , would never publish any of his Declamations . Adde to this , that it were a strange simplicity to think , that only such as have been in the Circle , are practised in Invocations , and have exercised Magick , can write or make books of it , whereas every one is at liberty to discourse according to his humour , of a thing wherein there is neither precepts , order , nor method , and where all a man hath to do , is to mingle the characters of the twelve Signes and the seven Planets , the names of certain Angels mentioned in Scripture , the Tohu and the Boh● , the Urim and Thummim , the Beresith and Merchava , the Ensoph and the Agla of the Cabalists , with the Hippomanes , Virgin parchment , Pentacle , the dead mans muffler , the Deaths head , the blood of Owls and Bats , and certain prayers and conjurations out of the Flagellum Daemonum , to make a world of mysterious Books and Treatises . These must afterwards be sold very secretly , and for good round prices , by such as can make no other shift to stave off their clamorous necessities , than by making a trade of these cheats and impostures , to the cost and sorrow of many weak , superstitious , and melancholy inclinations , who think they are within sight of Felicity , and can do miracles , when they meet with these Cheats and Mountebanks . — Tam magna penuria mentis ubique ! In nug as tam prona via est ! — Lastly , there is no likelihood that these books , which are onely for the most part , the fruits of a long Theory and Speculation , should be sufficient proofs to convince the Authours of Magick , which consists rather in certain practices and operations , than in the laying down of precepts ; he onely , according to Biermannus , deserving the name of a Magician , who contracts with the Devil to make use of him in what he shall think fit to employ him in . This definition indeed cannot possibly agree to all those , for whom we make this Apologie , if there be no other charge against them , than that of the Books they have written on this Subject ▪ since it is possible they made them without any contract expressed or understood , simple or publike , as we have shewn before . Nay , to take away all controversie , it is a pure calumny maliciously advanced , an opinion ab olutely erroneous and rash , to think to maintain or prove , that any one of them ever made or troubled himself with the composure of any Book treating of Geotick or unlawfull Magick , or of any Species or difference thereof . And this , in the first place may be confirm'd by the Testimony of him who is accounted the Prince and Ring-leader of the Magicians , who very well understood the chears and suprises of all these Books vamp'd and never set up with false Titles , and father'd upon Zoroastes , Enoch , Trismegistus , Abraham , Solomon , Apuleius , Aquinas , Albertus magnus , and severall other great persons . To this adde the Suffrage of Vuierus and all those who have written with most judgment upon this subject , grounded , probably upon the same reason that made Picus Mirandula give the like Judgment of some such Books of Judiciary Astrology , which , as he saies , are falsify'd by certain impostors , who , quoniam , quae produntur ab iis , rationibus confirmari non possunt , sive ipsi illa vera credunt , sive credi volunt ab aliis , libros hujusmodi fabularum , viris clarissimis et antiquissimis inscribunt , et fidem errori suo de fictis Authoribus aucupantur . The same remarke we may make on all the other kinds of Quacksalving , especially that of Alchymists , who think they have not done their duty and cheated as they should , if after they have made a shift to find the explication of all their Chimera's in Genesis , the Apocalypse , the Hieroglyphicks , the Odyssey , the Metamorphôses , nay even in Epitaphs , Sepulchres , and Tombes , they should not send their Books into the world under the names of Mary Mose's Sister , Trismegistus , Democritus , Aristotle , Synesius , Avicenna , Albertus magnus , and Aquinas . As if all these Learned men and great Authors had had no other employment all their lives then blowing & stirring of fires , or making of Circles , Characters and Invocations ; and that the barbarisme , the extravagances , the childishnesse , want of order , the lownesse , errour , and Ignorance of all these Books were not sufficient arguments to rescue from so black a calumny , such transcendent Soules , and Intelligences of Litterature , Omnes coelicolas , omnes supera alta tenentes . And not only that , but with the same labour discover unto us the muddy , and pestilent source , the Styx and Tartarus , whence proceed all these little Monsters , these Apparitions , these Bastards , these abortive fruits , which indeed is no other then the temerity of some poor reptile Spirits , qui sui quaestûs causa fictas suscitant sententias : fathering them upon the first comes into their mind never minding any reason , choise consideration or respect . Hence it comes that Chicus affirmes he had seen a Book written by Cham concerning Magick , and another made by Solomon , de umbris Idaearum ; that John of Salisbury makes mention of an Art of Dreams vented under thename of Daniel ; that the two Picus's aknowledge not for legitimate the treatises of Necromancy attributed to Saint Hierome , Aquinas , and Plato ; and that the Abbot Trithemius , not without reason , laughs at all that is father'd upon Albertus Magnus and divers others . For what reason or ground is there to believe that Hippocrates was Author of the Book of Lunar Astrologie , Plato of that of the herbes and the Cow , Aristotle of those of the Apple of Vegetables of the properties of Elements and the Secrets of Alexander , Galen of that of Enchantments ; Ovid , of that of the Old Woman , and the Loves of Pamphilus ; Seneca , of the little Book of Vertues and the Epistles of St. Paul ; and that all the be●t Authors spent their time so trivially upon trifling Books of no Value or consequence ; whereof we have so little assurance of the true Authors , that we are not certain to whom we ought to attribute a many we afford places to in our Lib●aryes . For , to passe by the works of Orpheus , Trismegistus , Berosus , and Manethon , all which are ab●olutely feigned , some Apocryphall peeces of holy writ ; doubtful Treatises of Hippocrates , Galen , those question'd by Erasmus at the impression of the Fathers , the Pamplets of Ge●s●n , Fenestella , Pythagoras , and Cato , and all that lye under suspicion among Humanists ; is it not strange that Francis Picus , successor to the Learning as well as Principality of his Uncle the great Picus , the Phaenix of his Age , should take so much paines to prove , that it is altogether uncertain whether Aristotle be Author of any one Book of all those that are found in the Catalogue of his Works ? And yet he is therein seconded by Nizolius , and the businesse so strictly discuss'd by Patricius , that , after he had discovered a miraculous industry in the scrutiny of the truth of that proposition , he concludes at last , that , of all the Books of that great Genius of nature , there are but four , of little bulk and lesse consequence , come to us , as his , without the least doubt or controversy ; that is , That of he Mechanicks , and three others he writ against Zeno Goro●as and Xenophanes . On the other side Ammonius , in his Commentaries upon the Praedicaments , affirms , that there were in the Library of Alexandria forty Books of Analyticks , all under the name of Aristotle ; though he had made but four , whereof the two first are answerable to the nine cited by Diogenes Laertius . But this , if we credit Galen , is to be attributed to the emulation that was between the Kings of Pergamus and Aegypt in rewarding those who brought them the Books of any good Author , especially Aristotle ; for the greater ornament ▪ of their Libraries ; it having never happened before , that the Titles of Ancient Books had been falsifyed . But in this point we shold have been more large had not Patricius taken the paines before us ; or that it had been necessary to demonstrate how unjust it is , and beside all appearance of reason , that some , under their names , whose prodigious Learning rais'd them to greatest reputation , have pester'd the world with an infinite number of impertinent fragments , disorder'd collections , fabulous Treatises , fruitlesse writings , and Books shuffell'd together without reason , method , or judgment . — Quos — ipse Non siani esse hominis non sanus juret Orestes . CHAP. VII . Of all the other Causes which may give any occasion of suspicion thereof . THough the number of those who have endeavoured to discover & explain to us the nature & condition of Magick within these two hundred years is almost infinite yet me thinks the first that undertook it have done it with no small distraction , as not seeing well ; and the greatest part of the more Modern have endeavoured to faciliate the disquisition by the use of those Glasses which make Ants seeme as great as a man's thumbe , so to represent to us in their Books , atomes like Mountaines and flyes like Elephants , that is , magnifie the smallest faults into the greatest crimes , by a childish metamorphosis of the least jealousy into truth , of a hearsay into a demonstration , and accidents of no consequence into prodigious and memorable Histories . Whence it is not to be wonder'd at , that as the higher & greater things are , the more subject they are to Lightning ; so the greatest part of those Noble Souls of past ages , those tutelary Gods of Parnassus and favourites of the Muses have not been free from that of Tongues . For being the principall Actors upon the Stage of this world , and as much above the ordinary rate of men , as they are above other Creatures ; their leasts , faults and most in considerable misapprehensions have been more narrowly pry'd into , whether it be that the least mark or mole is more obvious in an extraordinary Beauty than on some poor Baucis or Cybale , or that , according to the saying of the sententious Poet . Omne animi vitium tanto conspectius in se Crimen habet , quanto major qui pecat habetur . However it be , we may adde this cause to the precedent , as one of the principall that hath caused learned men to be thought Magicians , and upon account whereof the curiosity of Albertus magnus , the naturall Magick of Bacon , the judiciary Astrology of Chicus , the Mathematicks of Sylvester , and he resy of Alchindus , and certaine superstitious obervations , have been reputed Geotick and diabolicall Magick . But it must be confess'd , it is for the most part the malevolent interpretation of those who judge not of things , but with misprision ; of Authors , but by their outside and superscriptions ; of Books , but by their titles ; nor of men , but by their vices ; div●●ging what they ought in prudence to conceale , and priding it , not only to lay open to the world the miscarriages of all these great persons , but magnifying and aggravating them purposely to prepossesse , and consequently make us passe sentence against their innocence , which certainly ought to have all the faire play that may be , it being just to suppose it not so weak and wounded as it is represented to us . Besides , should we a little more narrowly search into the truth of this opinion quae mala attollit et exaggerat , & cothurnis quibusdam auget , we shall find all these proofs resolv'd into conjectures , and all these enormous crimes into certain vaine and triviall snperstitions . Nor is it in the mean time any miracle at all , that these glorious men in their times should somewhat degenerate that way , nay endeavour to practise them , when it is of ordinary experience , that what is most accomplished , is also most delicate and perishable . Thus we find that the sharpest points are the soonest blunted , the perfect'st white the most easily soyl'd , the best complexion the most subject to several altrations , & we have it from holy Writt , that the noblest of the Angels was the first that fell . Having therefore thus deduc'd all the causes we could find of this suspicion as to what concernes the accused , we shall in the rest of this Chapter observe five others , which we may say , have contributed more to the propagation of this erroneous opinion , then the former . These are , Heresy , Malice , Ignorance , Credulity , and the Dis-circumspection , and want of judgment in Authors and writers . For the first , it amounts to something more then a conjecture that Alchindus ▪ Peter d' Apono , Arnoldus de Villa nova Riply , and some others who with some reason have been suspected guilty of Heresy , may without any be charg'd with Magick , though Tertullian sometimes said , Notata sunt etiam commercia Haereticorum cum Magis plurimis , cum Circulatoribus , cum Astrologis , cum Philosophis . Which censure be confirmes elsewhere , calling Magick , haereticarum opinionum auctricem . Hence haply some Catholick Doctors , especially Delrio and Maldonat , took occasion to lay it down as a Maxime , strengthened by constant experience , that either the Authors and first promoters of Heresies , have been themselves Magicians , as Simon Magus , Menander , Valentinianus , Carpocrates , Priscillianus , Berengarius , and Hermogenes ; or that prohibited and Magical Arts have alwayes come in the neck of some heresy . This they exemplify out of some Historians of Spaine , who relate , that after the Arrians had long continu'd therein , the Devils were for a good space of time seen tormenting men there . So was the heresy of Hus seconded by a great tempest of Sorcerers and Demons through Bohemia and Germany , and that of the Lollards through the Apennine Hills . Of this the Jesuit Maldonat gives five principall reasons , which we shall not presse in this place . In the second cause of suspicion , we may observe , that Malice sometime , made Apuleius be accus'd of Magick by his wife's friends ; the Popes Sylvester and Gregory by the Emperours they had excommunicated , and some Heretiques their implacable enemyes . To which may haply be added the procedure of the English against the Mayd of Orleance , who accordingly condemn'd her for a Witch , whereas de Langey and du Haillan make her act another quite contrary part . But if the common opinion of those who were best acquainted with her may prevaile , there is little probability she should have been a Witch , which is the conclusion Valerandus Varanius puts to the History he made of her . Tandem collatis patres ultroque citroque Articulis , flammas sub iniquo judice passam Darcida , concordi decernuntore : modumque . Angligenas violasse fori , jurisque tenorem . But Learning , formerly alledg'd by us as one of the principall causes of this false accusation , obliges us now to say something of Ignorance , its adverse party , and shew , how prodeminant it was , as well among the Greeks before Socrates , who may be called the Patriarch of Philosophy , as the Latines , from the times of Boetius , Symmachus and Cassiodorus , till the last taking of Constantinople . Then indeed the world began to put on another face , the Heavens to move upon new Hypotheses , the Aire to be better known as to Meteors , the Sea to be more open and easie , the Earth to acknowledge a Sister Hemisphere , men to enter into greater correspondences by Navigation , Arts to be delivered of those miraculous inventions of Guns and Printing . Then were the Sciences restor'd to their former lustre , in Gormany by Reuchlin and Agricola , in Switzerland by Erasmus , in England by Linacer and Ascham , in Spain by Vives , and Nebrissensis , in France by Faber and Budaeus , in Italy by Hermolaus , Politianus , Picus , and the Greeks who fled thither for refuge from Constantinople ; and lastly in all other parts of the earth , by the meanes of new Characters and Printing . We formerly observ'd out of Plutarch that , before the revolution happening in Socrates's time , it was not lawfull in Greece to advance any thing of Astrology , to study the Mathematicks , or professe Philosophy . Thence we are now to consider what capacity may be allow'd those , who , suffering the best Authors to moulder away in Libraries , made use of no other Grammarians , then Graecismu● Barbarismus and Alexander de Villa dei ; no other Rhetoricians then Aquilegius ; no other Philosophers , then Gingolfus Rapoleus ▪ Ferrabrit , and Petrus Hispanus ; no other Historians , than the , Fasciculus Temporum , and the Mother of Histories , nor other Books in Mathematicks than the Compot Manuel , and the shepheard 's Kalender . What could the Grammarians expect from these , but Barbarisms like that of the Priest , whom the Master of Sentences mentions baptizing of infants , In nomine Patria , Filia , & Spiritua Sancta ? What could Philosophers find there , but suppositions , ampliations , restrictions , sophisms , obligations , and a Labyrinth of fruitlesse niceties comprehended under the title of Parva Logicalia ? So also , for those that read Histories , what entertainment had they but that of ridiculous tales upon Merlin's prophecy , S● . Patrick● Purgatory , Pilate's ▪ Tower , Ammon's Castle , Pope Joan , and abundance of such fabulous trash and trumpery , as now , Vix pueri credunt nisi qui nondum are lavantur . Not indeed is it any thing extraordinary , when they are commonly accounted Magicians that can produce Roses and Summer-Flowers in the depth of Winter . That those gallant men , who have been seen like so many Stars shining in that dark and Melancholy night , and have darted the influences of their miraculous Learning , in the coldest and frostiest season of Letters , have pass'd to us under the same Title , through the over easy belief of those who first mistook , then represented them for such . But alasse what shall we say of a sort of empty unballasted soules , but that they may be easily weigh'd down any way by an erroneous perswasion , which is as constant an attendant of ignorance , as a shadow is of the body , or envie of vertue . And now we have but a step to the fourth cause of suspicion which fastens on these great persons , that is , from Ignorance to that of Credulity , which easily admits abundance of such things , as though improbable and superstitious , ordinarily fall and follow one in the neck of another . To make this more evident and apprehensible , we must begin with what we find related in a little Treatise , which St. Agobart Bishop of Lyons made in the year of Christ 833 , against the extravagance of the people then , who beleev'd that those could trouble the air , and raise tempests , who , for that reason , in the first chapter of the Capitularies of Charlemaigne , and Lewis the Debonaire , are called , Tempestarii , sive immissores Tempestatum . It was , it seems , the common , and , by a many , stiffely maintain'd opinion , that there were in his time certain Conjurers , that had the power to make it hail and thunder , or to raise tempests , as often and when they pleas'd , so to spoil and destroy the fruits of the earth ; which so destroy'd , they afterwards sold to certain Inhabitants of the Countrey of Magodia , who every year brought ships thorow the air , to carry away those provisions . This was grown into such a vulgar article of faith , that the good Bishop had much ado one day , to deliver three men and a woman out of the clutches of the distracted multitude , who were dragging them to execution , as having fallen out of those ships . The same Authour relates further in the same book , that there being a generall mortality among Cattle , especially Oxen , ( whereof there died such a number over all Europe , that Belleforest thought fit to take notice of it in his Additions upon Nicholas Gilles ) the more superstitious sort of people presently imagin'd , that one Grimoald , Duke of Benevent , and a great enemy of Charlemaigne , had sent a many men with venomous powders , which they should scatter up and down the sens , fields , and into springs : Insomuch , that this holy and judicious person , seeing abundance of innocent people daily hanged , drown'd , and extreamly persecuted for this simple fable , ends his book full of indignation , with this excellent sentence ; Tanta jam stultitia oppressit miserum mundum , ut nunc sic absurdè res credantur à Christianis , quales nunquam antea ad credendum poterat quisquam suadere Paganis . These and the like Fables were but the Prologue to Romances , which came upon the stage immediately after , in the reigne of Lewis the Debonaire ( in whose time the Bishop was still alive ) and multiply'd so strangely by the ignorance of that age , easily , it seems , lay'd asleep by an y absurdities , though ever so extravagant , that all tho● , who meddled with the history of that time , would needs , to render it more pleasant , interweave it with abundance of such relations . This is very pertinently observ'd by a certain Divine , who ingenuously confesses , that , Hoc ●rat antiquorum plurium vitium , vel potius quaedam sine judicio simplicitas , ut in cl●rorum virorum gestis scribendis se minus existimarent elegantes , nisi ad ornatum ( ut putabant ) sermonis , poetic as fictiones , vel aliq●id earum simile admiscerent , & consequenter vera f●lsis committerent . Nay , such reputation did these books gain , that in the year 1290 , James de Voragine , Bishop of Gennes , Homo ( as Vives , and Melchior Canus call him ) ferrei oris , plumbei cordis , animi certe parum severi & prudentis , yet whose intention was certainly good , thought fit to introduce that style into the Ecclesiasticall History , and so writ a Golden Legend , whereby many devout and pious souls were edified , till the late Hereticks began to metamorphose it in a soveraigne Pantagruelisme , purposely to affront the Catholicks , and undermine the foundations of the reverence they pay those holy , but pernicious Relicks . To the vanity of these Romances we are further obliged for all the false relations which were soon after scattered among the people ▪ of the miraculous stratagems of Sylvester , Gregory , Michael Scotus , Roger Bacon , Peter d' Apono , Thebit , and in a manner , all the most learned of that time . These proved excellent entertainments , till the year 1425 , when an infinity of other superstitions began to swarm , giving ( as it were ) a cessation to the precedent . And these we have thought fit to particularize , to shew it is no miracle , if the great knowledge of a many of that time occasioned millions of ridiculous stories and fictions , when the zeal and good life of the greatest Saints , & the conduct & courage of the greatest Captains and Commanders have met with the same fate . Nor does it amount to much , that some of their books have been condemn'd as conjuring books , when a many others , whereof the very reading sufficiently clears their innocence , have met with as little favour . We may instance in the three propositions made by the famous Chancellour of the University of Paris , Gerson upon the Romance of the Rose , and the judgement of John Raulin , a famous Doctor of the same University upon that of Oger the Dane , wherein they affirm the Authours as certainly damn'd as ever Judas was , if they died without repentance , for the making and venting of such pieces . Lastly , though it be alwayes more rationall and commendable , so to interpret , as to give the best sen●e to every mans writings , than to impeach them , and to excuse than to aggravate , to avoid a comparison with those , who worship not the rising Sun , but with affronts and imprecations ; yet can we not , but make this Chapter full weight with the explication of the last cause of the whole calumny , which to do Truth right , is nothing else , but the neg●igence of Authours , or rather their want of circumspection and judgement in the composition of their works . For whether they have an itch to swell them with lesse trouble , or prove in some degree what they had once undertaken , or make ostentation of their reading , or that those found the best entertainment and reception , who were fullest of strange and miraculous adventures ; or lastly , were so sottish , as to beleeve all things , they have so outvied one another in the allegations of these fabulous stories , that the impertinences of old Romances , the fooleries of I know not what books , the tales of old wives , and such fictions , as those of Lucian's Dialogues , and Apuleius's Metamorphoses , have these Authours taken for irrefragable Demonstrations , as being a sort of Writers , Qui compilant omnium opiniones & eae ▪ quae etiam à vilissimis dicta , & scripta sunt , ab inopia ●udicii scribunt ; & proponunt omnia ▪ quia nesciunt praeferre meliora . But it were a thing hard and presumptuous , and haply too tedious , to shew by a large censure on all those that have written on this subject , what freedome , every one took to discourse thereof at random and to interweave abundance of triviall tales with the most certain and undenyable Truths . For this we may bring to the Bar John Nider , James . Sprenger , and Henry Institor , the Former confessing ingenuously ( against l Trithemius and Molanus , who made him Judge upon the Witches of Germany ) that whatsoever he had said of them , and other Magicians in the last book of his m Formicarium , which is as it were the Leaven of all that hath been said since upon that Subject , he had learn'd from a Judge of the City of Berne , & a Benedictine Monk , who before his going into the Order , had been , Necromanticus , Joculator , Mimus , & Truphator apud Seculares Principe ▪ insignis & expertus . The two other have faggoted together so many stories into the Malleus Maleficarum , which came abroad in the year 1494 that Vuier had some reason to question whether they deserved any more credit then those brought by Niderus . The same judgment may be given upon a many others who have follow'd these as it were by the scent , whose miscarriages yet are not so considerable as those of some latter writers , and particularly of that eminent man of France , John Bodin . Thi sman , having , with a miraculous vivacity attended by a solid judgment , treated of all things divine , naturall and civill , would haply have been thought something more then Man , nay some Intelligence , had he not left some tracks of his humanity , in his Demonomancie , handsomely censur'd by the late learned King of Eugland Majori collecta studio , quam scripta judicio . But to make the best of it , we may say , that this great ingenuity more then ordinarily vers'd in the holy Tongue ; was a little besotted with the Learning of the Rabbins and Thalmudists , quibus , as the Jesuit Possevin affirmes , hoc libro tam videtur addictus , ut ad eos s●piùs recurrat quàm ad Evangelium , Whence we may easily conceive that this Book , and that which Vuier made of the impostures and delusions of Devils may stand for the two extreames in comparison of the mean which should be observ'd in judging of the truth of these things , and the integrity of the principall Authors , who first advanc'd them . By this meanes we are disengag'd from the rest , who , by fabulous reports , and the little judgment they discover in this Disquisition would have us embrace the Clouds of their imaginations instead of the reall Juno , and thereby engage us to a recantation of such an abundance of childish and spurious Opinions , as are demonstrative arguments that our Minds may be much more justly said to creep than to fly ; and that , to be rescu'd from these Chimera's , they must be set at Liberty , and absolutely possess'd of their full right , that so they may freely do their duty , which is to reverence and acquiesce in Ecclesiastiall History , to discourse upon natnr●ll , and to be alwayes doubtfull of the Civill . CHAP. VIII . That Zoroastes was neither Author nor Promoter of Geotick , Theurgick or unlawfull Magick . WE have indeed many discoveries of the the nimblenesse and subtilty of that Emperour's wit , whose infamy for his Apostacy outweigh'd the reputation , his many Vertues and perfections otherwise , which were wholly particular in him , had gain'd him . But me thinks he never made a greater expression of it then at Paris , when the Subtle Orator Delphidius , having accus'd before him Numerius Governour of Languedoc , and perceiving he had not sufficient testimony to convince him , cry'd out , as it were in indignation , that No man would ever be found guilty if he had no more to do then to deny . The word was no sooner out of his mouth , but the Emperour Julian judiciously reply'd , that no man's innocency was secure , if bare accusations should be admitted for proofs . His meaning in that witty retort was , that the impeach't are not alwayes criminall , nor the accus'd punishable ; and that to condemne a man and to last the verdure of his Innocence , there are other proofes requir'd then that of a simple word , which argues oftener the ignorance , rashnesse , or passion , of some envious and malevolent person , then it does the guilt or desert of him against whom it is directed . This certainly cannot but make something for all these renowned persons , who must needs be crush'd by the multitude of their Accusers , if we were oblig'd , as Civilians , or forc'd , as were anciently the Roman Tribunes , rather to count the suffrages then to examine the reasons ; or if Senecae had not sometime given us this advice , which we may now make use of for their defence , Non tam bene cum rebus humanis geritur , ut meliora pluribus placeant . But he who by a diligent reading knows how to discover the rea●ity of things , will not think this multitude so considerable . For as some Captaines are glad to fill their Troops with Rogues and hedge Birds , and force armes upon Boyes and peedees to give the enemy a check upon the first appearance ; so the Timons of Literat●re , and enemies of all learned men make use of such another Stratageme , and level against their Fame , the authority of a multitude of wretched & Vulgar Souls with certain plagiaries and cutpurses of writers . These , like the Potamonick Philosophers think nothing good or right , but what is judg'd so by others , see not but with Spectacles , as the Lamiae , have no other cloaths then the cast ones of their Masters , as the peedees , follow no other path then what is the most beaten , like so many sheep , and in all things resemble those religious Disciples of Pythagoras apud quos tantum opinio praejudicatae poterat , ut etiam sine ratione valeret Authorit●s . I shall not therefore stand to sift all popular assertions of the Magick of the ancient Philosophers , such as were Zoroastes , Orpheus , Pythagoras , Democritus , and others ; but , having treated of it in generall , descend now to particulars , and make that good of every one , which hath been prov'd of all together . With this caution neverthelesse , that it is not my intention to pursue the designe as far as any thing may be said of it , if a man would undertake to write whole Volumes , in defence of every one of these great persons . For when we have once examin'd the opinions of the best Authors upon their doctrine , whatever may be added otherwise , is not produc'd so much for explication as to swell up a Volume , and make those , whose Stomacks cannot bear such repetitions , say what they do of a many others . Et veterem in limo ranae ●ecinere querelam . This engagment cannot be better or more fitly begun then with the defence of Zoroastes , a person represented to us , as the living spring and originall of all Magicians , neither more nor lesse then Cain was of murtherers , Nimrod of Tyrants , Ninus of Idolaters , and Simon Magus of Heretiques , through the opinion of the Abbot Serenus in c Cassian , of Lactantius , St. Cyprian , Pererius and most other Doctors , is much more probable . They hold for certain that men should not imagine any other Author of this perverse and unlawfull Magick then Satan , the sworne enemy of all the Creation , who made use of this Geotick long before the Deluge . For , as Eusebius observes , the innocency of the first ages had not been defil'd and corrupted with all those vain superstitions and ceremonies , if this jealous spirit , envying the hoped-for salvation of mankind , had not bent all his forces to ensnare them as deeply in this Magical Idolatry as they were in all other exorbitancies and iniquities , which in time so far prevailed over vertue , that God could do no lesse than send an universall Deluge to cleanse the earth from all those abominations . But the waters were no sooner return'd into their place , but this spirit of presumption , this Beelzebub , Prince of Flies , began to renew his practices , and to lay the foundation of his second Monarchy in those weak minds , which are most easily taken , and entangled in the cobwebs of a multitude of suspicious operations , strange sacrifices , and magicall superstitions . It is not indeed possible to particularize and tell justly , who , of all the men of this second age of the world , was the first instrument of this fatall enemy of Nature , to disperse his conjurations over the habitable earth , as we find them now received and practised . Whence we may charge Pliny with a double errour , where he treats of this Subject ; one , in that being an Epicurean as well as Lucretius , Et mundum nullo credens re●tore moveri Naturâ volvente vices & lucis & anni ; as he openly professes in these words , with no lesse rashnesse than ignorance , Per quae haud dubie declaratur , naturae potentiam id quoque esse quod Deum vocamus ; he had not recourse , as the Christians and Platonick Philosophers , to the first Authour of Magick , who is no other than he whom we have already described , as may be further , were it needfull , proved by a passage of Porphyrius cited by Eusebius . The other is , where he affirms Zoroastes to have been the first that ever practiz'd it , and brought it into esteem among men . This , how unlikely soever , is receiv'd with so little difficulty by all that have written after him , that few or none have taken the pains to examine that proposition ; which , as it is grounded chiefly on the long time it hath been acknowledged , and their authority who maintain it ; so is there but little reason it should be received as infallibly true , when Pliny himself wonders , how the memory and precepts of Zoroastes could be preserved so long time , he having lived , according to one Eudoxus , whom he cites for it , six thousand years before Plato . Nay , if we allow the opinion of Pererius and some Moderns , who make him flourish in the time of Ninus and Abraham , yet this age we have so slender an account of , and the things said of it , so lost in the Labyrinth of so many ages , that it were more ingenuous to confesse our ignorance , than presumptuously to affirm Zoroastes , of whom , Ad nos vix tenuis famae perlabitur umbra , to have been the first of all Magicians . Adde to this , that the little knowledge we have of him is so disguised by Historians , that we can hardly meet with two or three , who do not contradict and confute one another in the history of this person . For if with Theodoret and Agathias we call him Zarades , he will presently be confounded , by all those Writers who mind not the order of time and Chronology , with one Zaratas , whom Plutarch makes Master to Pythagoras ; with one Zabratus , mentioned by Malchus ( who is no other than Porphyrius ) in the life of Pythagoras ; and with one Nazaratus , whom some in Clemens Alexandrinus would have to be the Prophet Ezekiel . Or if we will allow him the name of Zoroastes , as the most common , yet will there be no lesse difficulty to guesse which of the six men , who were of the same name , was the Magician , four whereof are named by Arnobius , the fifth by Suidas , and the sixth by Pliny . Further , be it supposed that the true Zoroastes was well known among so many , yet must we allow somewhat to Sixtus Senensis , who mentions two Kings of that name , one of the Persians , Authour of Naturall Magick ; the other of the Bactrians , first Inventor of the Diabolicall : somewhat to Rhodoginus , and diverse others , who will allow both Nations but one Zoroastes for a Law-giver , that according to the common opinion of all Writers , endeavour'd to perswade them that he had received his Laws and Constitutions from a certain Divinity , whom he called Oromasis . But , what should make us yet more distrustfull of what is said of him , is , that the same Authours would perswade us , that he was the son of that Oromasis , or Arimanius , whereas Plutarch , the most considerable man of Antiquity assures us , that Zoroastes meant nothing else by those two words he pronounced so often , than the good and bad Daemon , to which he was wont to refer that miraculous order which is observed in the course of Nature and revolution of all things , as Heraclitus did to harmony ; Anaxagoras , to mind and infinite ; Empedocles , to friendship and debate ; and Parmenides , to light and darknesse . This the same Authour confirms in the Treatise of Isis and Osiris , as also Diogenes Laertius , Brissonius , Calcagnin and Philelphus , who would not disparage their judgement so much , as to heap multitudes of fables and contradictions one upon another , to represent this Zoroastes as the Prince of Magicians . For indeed there is much more reason to think him , that of Philosophers and Professours of Learning , as , when we have refuted the errour of this pernicious opinion , we shall make appear . It does indeed sufficiently undermine it self by the discord of those that maintain it , and the attendant contradictions , as it ordinarily happens in all other lies ; yet , to blow it up , and to apply a remedy as soveraigne as the disease is inve●eterate , we must reduce all these opinions to four principall heads , and , in the particular explication of them , shew , that there is no reason in the world , why this Zoroastes should be represented to us , as the first and most eminent of all Conjurers and Magicians . The first shall be that of Goropius Becanus , as being the easiest , and needing no other solution than to be understood and proposed . For that Zoroastes was no Magician , he endeavours ▪ to make good , by alledging it was a meer fable , and that really there never was any such man ; which right he does not onely do him , but Mercurius Trismegistus , & Orpheus , deriving the Etymologie of these words from a certain Cimmerian language in use , as he sayes , from the Creation to the Deluge . But while he chimerises on that in liberty of conscience , there fals from him a manifest contradiction , observ'd since by Patricius , in that having maintain'd the negative as an undeniable axiom , he afterwards indifferently confounds this Zoroastes with Japhet one of the sons of Noah . But this opinion , if true , would in some sort agree with the second , which we are now to deduce , the promotets whereof endeavour to prove , That Cham and Zoroastes were but one person , according to Berosus , Didymus of Alexandria , and the Author of the Scholastick History , that Cham was the first that exercised Magick after the Deluge , as is affirm'd by the same Berosus in his History ; and that , this granted , it is to be inferr'd , that Zoroastes after the restauration of the world , first began to soil mens minds with the soot of his invocations & sorceries . Nay , they stick not to affirm that the first he practised them on , was his own Father , affirming , that the only motive that Noah had to thunder such a curse against him , was that the other had by his Magick so bound and made him impotent ▪ that having , at it were , lost the prerogative of his nature , Corn. Gall. Eleg. 3. Diriguit , quantusque fuit calor , ossa reliquit . Insomuch , that afterwards he could not get any children , either on his wife or any other , as is so clearly and methodically set down by Berosus , that we need not seek that contradiction in his History , which is falsly imposed upon him by du Verdier in his Censure . Whence it comes to passe , that many keep a coil to have this opinion of the first Author of Magick maintain'd , not only upon the account of Berosus , who indeed is the most ancient and venerable Historian we have left , but also those of Gregory of Tours , and St. Clement , ( the two other principall opinions ) who , to strengthen his authority say , that Chus or Misraeim , the two elder sons of Cham were sirnam'd Zoroastes , which signifies onely Living Stars , in acknowledgement of the miraculous operations which they effected by this Disclipline . But if we seriously consider the strength of these proofs , we shall at last find , that the two latter are no more probable than the former , and that the whole web of the Argument hath no more truth than likelihood , as is not hard to shew . For first , as to the three Authours , who make Cham and Zoroastes but one and the same person ; P●tri●ius , who produces the authority of the second , immediately addes , that it deserves no credit , as having no ground of reason or probability . The same account doth Pererius make of the authority of the third , who sayes , that Ninus subdued Cham , who was yet alive , and called Zoroastes , making him , according to the opinion of some , King of Thrace ; whereas Justin affirms , in the beginning of his History , that the Zoroastes that was overcome by Ninus was King of the Bactrians . According then to the calculation of this Writer , Cham must have lived , at least , twelve hundred yeers , since Ninus was contemporary with Abraham and Melchisedec , whom St. Epiphanius , relying on the translation of the seventy Interpreters , places 1100 years after the Flood , to which adde the hundred years that C ham liv'd before ; it will be evident , that he could not be overcome by Ninus , unlesse he be allow'd to live twelve hundred years , a thing not affirm'd by any Authour . Nor can it be probably said , that notwithstanding his fathers curse , he outliv'd him by two hundred and fifty years , and his brother Sem by six hundred . For as to Berosus , I think it much more pardonable not to credit him than those that preceded him ; since all the books published under his name , are nothing but the extravagant imaginations of Annius a Monk of Viterbo , as hath been well observ'd by a Faber Stapulensis , b Vives , c Goropius , d Vergara , e Giraldus , f Gaspar Varenus , Melchior Canus , and divers others , whose authority is of greater consequence against him , than all that g Postel , quem insania , saith h Scaliger , à communi invidia liberare debet , could say to keep up his credit , as making use of him , as a Base on which to ground the learned Resveries he daily fansied to himself , upon the happy conquests of the universall Empire ▪ promised the French Monarchy . The same answer may be made to the second proposition of the contrary Argument , which , stilted up by the onely authority of Berosus , would prove Cham to have been a Magician . There needs no more than to deny it , unlesse it be meant of naturall Magick , or rather those Sciences , wherein Delrio sayes he was instructed by his father Noach , which name he thinks corrupted by * Pliny into that of Azonach , who he affirms to have been the Master of Zoroastes , as † Bodin observes , that he changed that of Gabbala into Jotappe , or Jochabelia , Authour of a certain kind of Magick . And yet there is not much to be built on that light conjecture of Delrio ▪ since what he sayes absolutely , that , Cham & silii ejus magiam bonam edocti sunt à Noacho , cannot be any wayes understood of this Zoroastes , who is represented to us , as a most eminent practiser of Magick and Necromancie . Nor needs there any other answer to the story of the Magick which Cham exercised upon his father , brought upon the stage to confirm the second proposition . For since we have no other Authour for it than Berosus , falsified by the Monk of Viterbo , there is no reason to admit it for true , and make it outlive the credit and authority of him whose it was , seeing , that if we look narrowly into the originall of this relation , and take off its mask , we shall find that it is grounded upon the curse pronounced by the Patriarch Noah in the ninth of Genesis , Maledictus puer Chanaan , servus servorum erit fratribus suis . Whereof though the cause be clearly laid down in the same place , yet Berosus , the Rabbins , and Thalmudists must needs glosse upon , and metamorphose it as they please , but with a doctrine so flat , and conceptions so contradictory and fantastick , that they may serve , beyond any thing I know , to convince us of the truth of what Lactantius sayes , Hac mendaciorum natura est , ut cohaerere non possint . For if we credit the former in his History , we must withall beleeve that Cham used certain charms and sorceries , to make his father unable as to the act of generation , If the Rabbi n Levi in his Commentary on Genesis , that , like another Saturn , he guelt him of the parts necessary for that act . If R. o Samuel , that he shewed him such a nasty and abominable trick , that I shall be more tender of chaste ears than to mention it , and passe it by , as Laur. Valla did a word of the like signification ▪ Malo ignorari , quàm me docente cognosci And lastly , if we refer our selves to the p Thalmudists , we must grant that C ham incurr'd this malediction for all the causes together mentioned by the Rabbins , which we have particulariz'd , to shew , that though Zoroastes should assume Cham's person , yet were there no justice to condemn him for an Enchanter and Magician . Having therefore dispatch'd that , we come now to discover the errour of the third opinion , which men have had of this person : according to which , many have thought him to have been King of the Bactrians , because Justin seems to be of their side , when speaking of Ninus , in the first book of his Epitome , he sayes , Postremum illi bellum cum Zoroastre Rege Bactrianorum fuit , qui primus dicitur artes magicas invenisse , & mundi principia , syderumque motus diligentissimè spectasse . And yet this Herculean passage , which hath been alwayes quoted , to call down the good reputation of Zoroastes at his enemies feet , may easily be refuted by the contrary authority of Diodorus Siculus , who sayes , that this King of the Bactrians , against whom Ninus made war , was called Oxiartes and of whose Magick , neither he not Ctesias , who according to Arnobius , writ his particular History , make not the least mention . Nor indeed does Justin speak of it , but under the caution of a Hear-say , and in such ambiguous and doubtfull expressions , that not specifying what kind of Magick this Zoroastes was Authour of , there is nothing more obvious than to conclude from the consequent words , & mundi principiae , coelique motus diligentissime spectasse , that it was meant of the philosophicall and naturall . Whence it is certain , that according to the fourth and last opinion , which the most reserv'd have had of this Zoroastes , he was an excellently knowing man , well acquainted with all manner of Disciplines , a subject of Ninus , contemporary with Abraham , and by countrey a Chaldaean , who having been instructed by Azonach , one of the Disciples of Sem or Heber , was so earnest in the cultivation and restauration of the Disciplines lost by the Floud , that he became the most eminent man of his time , and writ a many books , of which Suidas sayes , Four treated of Nature , one of Precious Stones , and five of Astrologie . To these Pliny addes some of Agriculture , and Mirandula another of Caldaick Sentences , which he said he had in his Library , with Commentaries upon them in the same language ; one part whereof was first printed at Paris , and since augmented by Patricius , who digested it into the first part of his Book , De Magia Philosophica , alluding , in all probability , to that of Zoroastes , which certainly was onely naturall and philosophicall . Nor is it hard to infer thus much from those shreds which we have left of his Aphorisms and Sentences , which are so far from being guilty of any thing of diabolicall or superstitious Magick , that , on the contrary , Steuchus Eugubinus , in his so much cri'd up Book against Infidels , Atheists , and Philosophers , makes use of them ever and anon , to prove and maintain the mysteries of Christian Religion . Adde to this , the improbability that Syrianus , the most learned of all the Platonicks , would bestow on them a Commentary of ten books , as Suidas affirms he did ; or that Marsilius Ficinus would cite them so often in his Book Of the Immortality of the Soul , and Picus draw fifteen of his Conclusions thence , if they had been fraught with so many triviall and superstitious things , such as many have imagin'd them , contrary to the opinion of the same Ficinus , Mirandula , and Plato . The first of these layes it down as a certain maxime , that à Zoroastre , omnis manavit Theologorum veterum sapientia ; the second openly confesses in the defence of his conclusions , that that Magick , which studies the perfect knowledge of Naturall Philosophy was first brought into vogue by Zoroastes & Zamolxis ; and the last tell us that the Magick of Zoroastes is nothing but that knowledge of divine things wherein the Kings of Persia caus'd their children to be instructed , ut ad exemplar mundanae Reipub ▪ suam ipsi Rempublicam regere edocerentur . To make this good weight , we might adde a many Authorities and passages out of the best Authors , were they not already produc'd by ſ Brissonias , t Bulenger , u Philelphus and x Heurnius , who have made a faithfull collection of all that can be said , to prove that these Mages of Persia and Chaldaea , were only priests and Philosophers ▪ and their doctrine an excellent Theology grounded upon the worship and adoration of one supreme omnipotent Divinity , as is pertinently observ'd by the Learned Master of Lactantius , where he sayes , that Eorum Magorum & eloquio et negotio , primus Hosthanes verum Deum merita ma●estate prosequitur , et Angelos Ministros & nuncios dei , sed veri , ejus venerationi novit assistere . Whence we may well judge that , if Pliny describe this Hostanes ( so excellent a person in the judgment of Arnobius ) as a famous impostor and Mountebank , Zoroastes must needs meet with worse handling from him and others , who thinking it a shame to be beaten out of the pit , will yet to keep this so long agitated question in play , fly to certain impertinent and simple observations of the presages of his Nativity , the course of his life , and the manner of his death . From thence they would conclude , forsooth , that his laughing when he was borne , the beating of his brain , so strongly that it forc'd back ones hand ; his twenty years solitude , and the fire from Heaven which consum'd him for his offences , are , ( were there no other reasons ) more than authentick proofs to make him a great enchanter and Magician . This indeed may seem something probable , to those who look on all Securities as good and solvent , who will receeive any mony though ever so bad , who mind only the superficies of things , & quorum nusquam penetrat ad intima telum . But since we must try what we can pick out of these proofs , we may answer , to the first ▪ that there is not any one can assure us that this laughing of Zoroastes happened precisely on the day of his nativity , whether when he was asleep or awake , whether by the percussion of the Aire , or only an agitation of his lips all which one should know to judge aright of it . But to take away the prodigy & strangenesse of this accident , Hippocrates tells us that Children , assoon as they are born seeme to laugh or cry as they sleep ; and that , waking , there is a constant vicissitude of laughing and crying till they have passed forty dayes . This might have happened more particularly to Zoroastes through abundance of Spirits , and consequently heat , which rescuing him from that humidity that is common to others , caus'd that action in him , which might well signifie that he should one day prove a very great man , but not a Magician . It is indeed a Circumstance hath ever been thought very fortunate , so that it gave Virgil occasion to say — Cui non risere parentes , Nec deus hunc mensa , Dea nec dignata cubili est . For those who laugh so soon are ordinarily more active and lively , or as Hippocrates calls them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , that is , such as have a certaine nimblenesse and vivacity of spirit , and accordingly give greater hopes of their future good fortune , then those who are stupi'd , slow , and whose spirits are dull and heavy . Nor shall we need , if we may trust Pliny , trouble our selves ●o derive any greater presage from the motion of his Braine , it being ordinary in all Children newly born to have a certain cavity about the brain-pan where the sagittall future meets with the coronall , which is cover'd with a grosse and thick membrane , about which , at least till it be converted into bone , a man may easily perceive , visu & tactu ( as the most Learned Anatomist Riolanus hath observed in his Osteologie ) the constant beating of the brain , which haply was preceiv'd more strong and vehement in Zoroastes , then it is usually in other Children , by reason of the abundance of Spirits and naturall heat , which we have shewn to have been particular in him . Lastly , if any one will inferre that Zoroastes was a Magician , because Pliny tells us that he remain'd 20. years in the Wildernesse , and that Suidas and Volaterranus affirme that he dy'd struck with a Thunderbolt ; he must also with the same breath conclude that Epimenedes who stay'd therein 50. years , that Moses , who spent the third part of his age in it , and that all the Fathers of Thebais were far greater Magicians then he , since they bestow'd all their life time there : And that Tullus Hostilius , Pompeius Strabo , Aurelius Carus , Anastasius , and Simeon Stilites were great Sorcerers and enchanters , because they all dy'd thunderstuck . And yet this is not a little in jurious to the truth of the History , and to what is expresly observ'd of the last , in the Spirituall Meadow of Sophronius , where it is said , that the Abbot Julian Stilites incensing at an unseasonable hour , answer'd those who ask'd him the reason of it , quia modo frater meus Simeon à fulgure dejectus interiit , & ecce transit anima ejus in tripudio & exultatione . Whence may be easily observ'd their want of judgment , who , upon the dis-security of such vain conjectures , would perswade us that Zoroastes was the first inventer of Magick , and the greatest enchanter of his time . Which confidence I have the rather taken the trouble to refute , to make way for that light of truth which we are to follow in the account we have of him ; and with the same breath , blow away the proofs and grounds of certain Authors , who believe , that all the Learning the ancient Philosophers acquir'd in Aegypt , was no other then that of the Magick and Invocations of this excellent person . CHAP. IX . That Orpheus was no Magician . HUmane nature is so limited and confin'd that it cannot judge of things spirituall but by the sensible and materiall , nor of substances but by their Accidents , nor indeed of any thing it knows but by appearances . The only way then , me thinks , to disengage Truth out of all these maskes and disguises , is , to take as strict and near a view of them as may be , and , when we come to the weight and tryall of them , never to admit that prejudicate opinion , which often obliges us to choose and preferre shadows before bodies , darknesse before Light , and the most extra-regular fables before certain and authentick Histories . This we are to do with so much the more diligence and circumspection in this Chapter by how much that there is not any thing , as Plutarch affirmes , slides more insensibly into our soules , or hath so much charme and force to attract and insinuate as the disposition of certain tales handsomely couch'd and interwoven ; such as , for instance , those of the miraculous Musick of Orpheus , at which we see , that , Mirantur justique senes , trepidaeque puellae , Narrantis conjux pendet ab ore viri . To proceed then to a strict and dispassionate examination of all the grounds , which men have had to suspect this Great man , and first Professor of divinity , guilty of magick , we must build upon the foundations layd in the former Chapter , and say with Patricius , that , according to the testimony of Philo , Josephus , and all the best Authors , the Sciences and disciplines which had been lost by the Flood , having been re-establish'd in the Schooles of Sem and Heber , the first erected , as the Rabbins and Thalmudists affirme , Zoroastes , who had been instructed in them , and who might be one of the Sons or Nephews of Cham , endeavour'd so much to dilate and make them flourish in his Country of Chaldaea , and among those of this Nation , that besides the knowledge which b Apuleius allows him of Medicine , and that of Astrology attributed to him by St. c Hierome , d Origen , e Proper●ius , f Cicero , g Philelphus and most Writers , and upon the account whereof they pass'd anciently for Astrologers , as the Canaanites for Merchants and the Arabians for Robbers , we have the Authority of Averroes cited by h Patricius , who sayes , that Philosophy was sometime in as much esteem in Chaldaea , as it was in his time in Spaine by the meanes of the University of Corduba . All these Disciplines were afterwards translated into Aegypt , when Abraham ▪ as is observ'd in the Scripture , i went down into Aegypt , to sojourne there , because the famine was sore in the Land. For Josephus sayes plainely , and k Plato seems to agree with him , that during his abode in that Country , he taught the Aegytian Priests the Mathematicks , and gave them as it were the first rudiments of all the other Sciences , which thereupon so thriv'd and were so much improv'd that it became the spring-head , whence the Greeks by long draughts got all their wisdom and Learning , by the travells and pilgrimages of Orpheus , Thales , Democritus , and Pythagoras : whereof , the first brought thence Theology , the second the Mathematicks , the third Physick ; and the last , all the foremention'd with Morall Philosophy into the bargain . This is it we are now to prove of Orpheus , and hereafter of Pythagoras and Democritus , to shew , by an apparant discovery of what they were , how much they are mistaken , who would still make them no other then Sorcerers and Mountebanks . For as to Orpheus , Diodorus , Siculus affirmes him to be one of the first that pass'd into Aegypt ( which happened about the year of the World 3060 , long before Pythagoras , who return'd thence in the time of Polycrates , Tyrant of Samos in the year 3●90 . ) and that he brought thence with him , his Hymnes , his Dionysiacks , and his Orgia , which were no other then those of Isis and Osiris . This made m St. Austine put him into the Chapter of Divine Poets , n Virgil to give him the name and vestment of a priest where he sayes of him . Nec non Thrëicius longâ cum veste sacerdos , Obloquitur numeris septem discrimina Vocum . So o Eusebius gives him the title of the greatest Master of Theologie . p Justin and q Athenagoras assure us , that he was the first that advanc'd and propos'd the names and sacrifices of the Antient Gods , and reduc'd their Theologie into order , not only in his Hymnes and Books forementioned , but in divers others which Suidas sayes he made , of the Mysteries of the Trinity , of the occult reason of divine things , of sacred Conferences , of Oracles , and of Purgations . This gave Plutarch occasion to call his Learning Sacred , insomuch , that diverse Catholick Doctors have been of opinion , that it might be very serviceable to refute the Religion of the Ancients , and confirme Christianty . Among these were St. ſ Augustine , t Eusebius , u Marsilius Ficinus , x Picus , y Mosellanus ▪ z Fabius Paulinus , and the Learned Divine , a Steuchus Eugubinus , who , with great diligence and a commendable curiosity , hath made a certain Analogy or parallell between the Doctrine of Moses and that of Orpheus , the first Philosopher and Divine among the Greeks , as Zoroastes was among the Chaldaeans , and Trismegistus among the Aegyptians . These Authorities I have been the rather enclin'd to summe up together , to shew , both by the number and diversity of them , what account we should make of the most part of our Daemonographers , who must needs be guilty either of Ignorance or a huge presumption , if they know not or esteem not the judgment of so many great persons , qui , ut rationem nullam afferrent , ipsa autoritate nos frangerent , to court and embrace an old fable , and the dreams of doting Antiquity . And to make the madnesse compleat , they think they have ground enough because they find it in Pausanias , who sayes , that some were of opinion , that this principall Divine among the Greeks was a Sorcerer and Magician , making it their businesse to retrive the Story & dress it up , as they please ; so it contribute any thing to the opinion they would either introduce or maintaine , yet do I not meet with any of all those that maintaine this extravagance , hath made it reach further then le Loyer , in his de Spectris , where he sayes , that the Orpheotelestae were so called from Orpheus the greatest Sorcerer and Necromancer that ever was , whose writings contain'd nothing but the praises of Devils , as of Jupiter Alastor , Daemon Vindex , & exterminator ; of Bacchus , his Master ; of the Satyres , of Phaneros , who in my judgment was that Lucifer whom we believe turn'dout of Heaven ; the originall of the Gods , alledged by Athenagoras ; unchast mixtures of Gods with men , ( blazon'd since by Homer and Hesiod ) which indeed are nothing but the copulations of Devils , with Sorcerers , for the generation of Gyants ; and lastly , the initiations into Bacchanalian and Diabolilcal Ceremonies , shrowded in obscure termes , not understood even by those who were of the Magicall Fraternity of the Orphcotelestae . From which passage it is easily conjectur'd , that the chiefest argument and motive to conclude Orpheus a Magician , may , according to this Authour and the rest , be drawn from the charmes and superstition of his Hymnes , which , in some sense they may be taken in , or some exposition may be giving them , containe nothing but the names of infernall Spirits , the order of their sacrifices , and the severall Ceremonies and ●uffumigations requisite in their invocations . Whence many have bin perswaded , that they were as effectuall in Geotick Magick , as the Psalmes of David in the Divine ▪ the diverse letters , Syllables and Combinations of the Mercaua in the Theurgick , and the medicinall applications of Virgil in the Naturall . Bodin therefore doth not unjustly charge Mirandula with too much superstition , for grounding some of his Conclusions upon the Doctrine of this Magician , who certainely must needs be such , when by the tones of enchanted Musick , he drew after him , not only the most untractable Animals , but even Woods , Rocks , and Rivers , Horat. l. 1. Ode 12. Unde vocalem temerè insecutae Orphea Sylvae . To this Philostratus addes , that he became Oracular after his Death by the Organs of his head , which kept in the Isle of Lesbos , answer'd the Greeks , that they should never take Troy without the Arrowes of Hercules ▪ & the Ambassadors of Cyrus that the fate of their Prince should be like his own , that is , that he should dye by the hands of a Woman . But all this amounts to very little in comparison of what le Loyer affirmes of this person ▪ that is , that he instituted the Fraternity of the Orpheotelestae , among whom Bacchus had anciently the same place , as the Devill hath now in the Assemblyes of Magicians , who have deriv'd all their superstitious operations from these Orpheotelestae . This puts him into an astonishment , that none of all the Authors , who writ upon that subject before him , made no use of that proof to convince the followers of Peter d' Apono , and Vuierus , who deny there were any Magicians anciently , and laugh at the homage which they say they do the Devill . For he observes that what was s●ng in the Orgia , Saboe Evohe is answerable to the Shouts and exultations of Magicians Har Sabat Sabat ; and that Bacchus , who was only a disguis'd Devill , was call'd Sabasius , because of the Sabat or conventions of these Bacchanalian Priests , wherein after they were initiated , they were wont to say , I have drunk of the Tabour , and have eaten of the Cymbal , and so I am admitted . Le Loyer would have this to be so explicated , that by the Cymbal we should understand the Cauldron or Bason , which they made use of , as the modern Magicians do , to boyle the little children they feed on ; and by the Tabour , the Goat-skin out of which they drew the juice and quintessence to drink . This way the manner of admission to the Ceremonies of their Bacchus , which were so nasty and detestable , that Demosthenes had , as he observes , much reason to reprove Aeschines , his adversary , that in his younger years he and his mother had been initiated in them , and had cry'd Evre Sabaoe . But for my part , I am in as great an astonishment that he should not expect to be reprov'd himself and to be laught at too for producing such triviall conjectures , such groundless proofs , and such fantastick , extravagant , and ridiculous conceptions to prove that the Orpheotelestae ▪ practis'd all the Ceremonyes , common among the Magicians of this time ; and consequently , that he , who was the Institutor of them , ought to be the rather look'd on , as an Enchanter and Magician . For if Reason may moderate the excesse of these Symptoms , may we not by the way , truely affirme , that he gives the name of Orpheotelestae to all the Priestesses of Bacchus which yet appertain'd not but to the Masters of their Congregation . But then if the former consequence hold , this also must , That Hugh de Payennes , and Godefrey de St. Aumart , who founded the order of the Knights Templers , were Sorcerers and Idolaters ; because many Authors are of opinion , that this Order was abolish'd by Clement V. for these two Vices which had insensibly crept into it . And if that , this also , That all the corruption and irregularity of life , which happens often enough in most Orders and Religious Fraternities , long after their Institutions , must reflect upon the innocence and Sanctity of their Authors . But , in the mean time , there 's no reason to admit for truth the wantonizing conjectures of this Writer upon the relation there is between the Magicians and the Orpheorelestae , since they proceed rather from an ambition in him to start out some new observation upon so thread-bare a subject , then that he gave the extravagance any credit . To cure him of it , and to cleare up the businesse from the bottom , we must remember , that , according to all the best Authors , the Bacchanalian Orgia or Dionysiacks were first instituted by Orpheus in his own Country , Thracia ; ordaining that they should be celebrated by the Women when they were in their terms , meerly to separate them for that time from the company their Husbands , to avoid the accidents which might happen if they should conceive in that condition . But finding by experience that they were asham'd to be at them , because it discover'd what they were wont to dissemble with all possible artifice , and consquently , that he should be forc'd , to his own dishonour , to abolish them if he did not think of some remedy , took occasion from this dislike to make them more famous , permitting all women in general to exercise them upon certain dayes appointed for those Ceremonies . In these they took so much freedom and enjoyment , that , besides their Dances , which they regulated by the sound of Tabours and Cymballs , as also by the Voices and acclamations which they often repeated Euhoe , whence Bacchus , who was no other than the Sun , was since called Euhoeus , as Sabasius , from their running and skipping . There were also certain men disguis'd in Womens Cloaths , who , as h Lucian , i Columella , and k Eusebius affirme , carry'd the image of the God Priapus , as the representation of fruitfulnesse , and the production of all things , which Orpheus would have highly esteem'd and reverenc'd . But it being true , what the Poet sayes , Nox , & amor , vinúmque nihil moderabile suadent , because , as he addes , Illa pudore vacat , vina Venusque metu . these sacrifices and Ceremonyes could not so well moderate their enjoyments , nor continue the use of them among those Nations who afterwards receiv'd them into their Countryes , but at last they were made a cloak and covering for thousands of cheats , basenesses , and fornications , Cum vinum & nox , & misti faeminis mares aetatis tenerae majoribus discrimen omne pudoris extinxissent . Upon which account they were absolutely suppress'd and abolish'd at Rome the year after its foundation 568. in the Consulship of Posthumus Albinus , and Martius Philippus . This hath cost me the pains of consulting Authours much more moderate and judicious than le Loyer was , when he describ'd this imaginary Sabat of the Orpheotelestae , or Superiours of this Bacchick Fraternity , to shew , by the naked truth and simple relation of what was done in these Orgia and Dionysiacks , how little reason this Authour had ( unlesse his great learning and vast reading may somewhat excuse him ) to make such a strange metamorphosis of Euhoe into har-Sabat , a Tabour into a Goat which was suck'd to the very last drop , and little Bels and Cymbals into great Kettles and Cauldrons , wherein they boil'd little and newly born children . He might have hit , if not more fortunately , yet more pertinently , if he had reflected on the Bowls , which , as Pausanias affirms , the women , engaged in these Sacrifices , carried in their hands ; or the Goat which gave Arnobius occasion to say , speaking to men who troubled themselves with these Congregations , Atque , ut vos plenos Dei numine ac majestate doceatis , caprorum reclamantium viscera cruentatis oribus dissipatis . This had been much more proper to prove what he said , than what he relates of the Tabour , or yet the passage of Demosthenes justly reproving Aeschines , for that he and his mother were initiated in these ceremonies , at that time much suspected and cried down for the reasons beforementioned , observed by Livy . But as Hercules overcame not the Hydra till he had cut off all her heads , so is it nothing to have overthrown this first Argument , if we cannot do the like with three others yet to come ▪ since that the least of them remaining entire and without answer , were enough to maintain the suspicion there is , that Orpheus was a Magician . To begin then with that wherein they say , that his head became an Oracle , and gave answers in the Isle of Lesbos . I shall not stick at the doubt may justly be made , whether this story be true , though all the Authours speak of it with much contradiction , since that , it being supposed true , it makes nothing against Orpheus . For the miracle happen'd long after his death , and consequently it was not he that spoke thorow his scull ; but the Devil undertook to give answers in it , to advance Idolatry amongst his creatures , making this head to speak , as he since did that of one Polycritus , which exposed in the Market-place , foretold the Aetolians that they should lose the battle they were to fight against the Acharnanians . The like feat he also did with the head of one Gabinius , which after it had been retriv'd out of a Wolves throat , did , in a long Poem , sing all the mis-fortunes which should happen to the City of Rome . The inference will be as prejudiciall to the two last as to Orpheus . Were it not madnesse to say , that Samuel being dead answered the Witch , the Abbot Cassian , St. Germain , and another St. Macaire , that is , that all these holy persons were Magicians . For it must be thought , that as the Angels spoke under the persons of these last , for the instruction of the devout and faithfull ; so the Devil , the true Ape of all divine actions made his advantages of the former , the more easily to deceive men , and involve them in an abysse of new worships and superstitions . This granted , our next businesse is to shew the little reason thereis to beleeve that Orpheus , Mutis animalibus imperavit , vagosque greges , contemptis pascuis , ad audiendi epulas invitavit . This errour , as we have observ'd in the first Chapter proceeds from this , that many times men take Poeticall Fables for evident Truths ; and the literall sense of their writings , for the allegoricall and morall which they meant , as may be particularly observed in this fabulous musick of Orpheus . It must then be understood of the civilization which his Laws wrought upon savage and barbarous people , reducing them to quiet and better conversation , if we take the security of Horace , who sayes , De Art. poet . Sylvestres homines sacer interpresque Deorum , Caedibus , & victu foedo deterruit Orpheus , Dictus , ob id , lenire tygres , rabidosque leones . Which is also the common explication of o Dion , Chrysostom , p Boccace ▪ q Cassiodorus , r Macrobius , and ſ Quintilian . It were therefore impertinent to endeavour to explane the seven severall reasons which t Fabius Paulinus would draw from the Philosophy of the Platonists , to prove this motion of things inanimate possible in Nature , since he confesses himself , that he proposes them not , but to exercise his learning ; whereas , had he advanced seriously , and as true , Delrio hath so fully refuted them , that there were not now any ground to receive them as legitimate ; besides that , their main drift was to shew the possibility of that musike , which certainly is a very weak proof , and in a manner of no consequence , if we consider with Apuleius , that , Non omnia quae fieri potuerunt pro fact is habenda sunt . The conjecture they would draw from his Hymnes would be more considerable than either of the precedent , if we were obliged to follow the glosse and interpretation which hath been made of it by diverse persons , especially le Loyer , who will , I hope , pardon me , if I endeavour to prove , that he hath been as unfortunate in the explication of his Hymnes , as the Metamorphosis of the Orpheotelestae into Magicians . For , not to quarrell with the little account or knowledge we have of the Composer of them ( since Genebrard assures us , that there is not any one book left of all those old Authours , and first Divines , such as Orpheus , Linus , Musaeus , Phenias , and Aristeus Proconesiensis , grounding his opinion haply on the authority of Cicero , who fathers these Hymnes upon one called Cecrops , and those of Franciscus Picus , Selden , and Eugubinus , who ingenuously acknowledge that their Authour is utterly unknown to us ) we may shew in two words , that these Hymnes contain not any thing that should bring them into the least suspicion of Magick ; whether they be considered literally , or in the severall interpretations of their allegoricall and morall sense . For to shew that there is no such danger as to the former , we need onely reflect on the industry of this first planter of Theologie , who , to subdue and refine the spirits of a rough and salvage people , took the most effectuall course that could be thought upon , to bring about his enterprise , which was to possesse them with a fear and veneration of certain Divinities . These he himself celebrates in his Hymnes , as well to bring them into reputation by his example , as to leave his Successours a certain Modell ( as it were ) of those observations and ceremonies which ought to be practiz'd , to keep up the honour and devotion of their Sacrifices , whereof there were certainly many kinds . For as the ceremonies of Christianity , at the present , are not much different one from another , because they relate to the service of one onely Almighty God ; So those , of the false Religion of the Ancients , could not but be very contrary and discordant , by reason of the infinite number of Gods , Idols and Images , which were to be ador'd with Sacrifices peculiar to every one of them ; Cum ex hoc Divorum numero , ( saith Apuleius ) nonnulli nocturnis vel diurnis , promptis & occultis , laetioribus vel tristioribus hostiis , vel ceremoniis , vel ritibus gauderent . But this proceeded meerly from the sleight and subtilty of the Law-makers and first Divines , who thus diversify'd the Sacrifices , as they saw it most convenient for the people . We have a manifest example hereof in these Hymnes of Orpheus , unlesse any one would sift out a more mysterious and hidden sense under the veil of their Allegories , as Picus acknowledges we must , when he sayes , that , Ut erat veterum mos Theologorum , it a Orpheus suorum dogmatum mysteria , fabularum involucris , & poetico velamento dissimulavis , ut si quis legat illius hymnos ▪ nihil subesse credat praeter fabellas nugasque meracissimas . But this Mythologie once admitted , the Chymists presently explane these Hymnes of their severall Tinctures and their Philosophers stone ; the Cabalists , of the Ensoph and its Zephirots ; Divines , of the mysteries of Christian Religion ; Philosophers , of Nature and its causes ; and Daemonographers , of Sacrifices and Conjurations . When yet there is no ground to beleeve , that Orpheus would conceal so many mysteries , and those so different one from another , under the mask of his fables , which can neither be interpreted of the universall spirit , or the Philosophers stone , nor of the sorceries of Magicians . For as to the interpretation of Alchymists , we shall in the ensuing Chapters shew , that it hath ever been one of their main fooleries , to be desirous to glosse on all things obscure and difficult , advantageously to their disquisition . For that of du Loyer and other Daemonographers , it were irrationall to admit it for the legitimate , since first , we have the contrary authority of all the Catholike Doctours , specifi'd before , who allow their authority may be used to confirm the principall points of our Religion . Secondly , we are able to shew that they cannot be better interpreted than of Physick , according to the judgement even of the great Mirandula , who in the third of his Conclusions upon the Doctrine of Orpheus , sayes expressely , that Nomina Deorum quos Orpheus canit , non decipientium Daemonum , sed naturalium virtutum divinarumque sunt nomina . This is further confirm'd by Strabo , who observes , that in all the Discourses were anciently made of the Gods , under the umbrage of diverse Fables & Metamorphoses , were shrowded the most famous opinions of those who were particularly excellent in the knowledge of Nature . Such is Orpheus in his Hymnes , which if we would interpret in their tr●e sense , we must with Seneca observe , that the Aegyptians , from whom this first Philosopher and Divine had deriv'd all his learning , divided every element into two parts , one whereof they called the male , the other the female . Thus in the earth , rocks and stones ; in the air , the winds ; in the water , the Sea ; in the fire , flame and thunder , are held the strongest and most forcible parts ; and the soft and tractable earth , fresh waters , the most untroubled Aire , and the least activefire , are the weaker and more feminine parts . In allusion to this , does Orpheus put two distinct Vertues into all the bodies of the Vniverse , one whereof was destin'd only to Governe its Sphere , the other to produce the effects which depended on its perfection . Desirous therefore to spread this doctrine under the sweetnesse of his Hymnes , he compos'd them all under the names of his vertues , calling those he directed to the Earth , Pluto and Proserpina , to the water Thetis and Oceanus ; to the Aire , Jupiter and Juno ; to the Fire , Aurora and Phaneta , and giving the names of the Nine Muses , and an Epithet of the God Bacchus to all the rest , whom he plac'd in the Spheres of the seven Planets the Firmament and the soul of the World , as may be seen more particularly in Caelius Rhodiginus . All which put together may be enough to demonstrate , that Le Loyer and such Writers have been extreemly mistaken , when they interpreted those names of a Legion of Devils , and so pittifully charg'd this Author with Magick upon the Authority of Pausanias , who sufficiently refutes himself , both as mentioning it only upon the score of a common report , and that he fastens the same calumny upon Amphion , a person excellent only for Musick , qui canendo chordis , as ( Cassiordorus hath well observ'd ) Thebanos muros dicitur condidisse , ut cum homines labore marcidos ad studium perfectionis erigeret , saxa ipsa viderentur relictis rupibus advenisse . To which we may adde one thing more that may oblige us to have sentiments of this great person contrary to theirs who too lightly suspect him , which is , that Pliny himself delivers him out of the Inquisition after he had charg'd a many others , whose Innocencie shall neverthelesse appear when we come to their particular vindication . CHAP. X. A Vindication of Pythagoras . HAd we not from Plutarch this Character of Pythagoras , that he was wont freely to acknowledge , that the greatest advantage he had reap'd from Philosophy , was , Not to wonder at any thing ; I should not easily be perswaded but that he would find much matter for his admiration , when he should consider how the malice and ignorance of men hath so chang'd the truth of his History , and the genuine sense of his Doctrine , that his life seems now like that of some Mountebank or Hocus Pocus , and his precepts so fabulous , impertinent , and at such distance with Reason , that a man cannot avoi'd astonishment at such a prodigious Metamorphosis . To reduce which to its former lustre and scowre it from that rust and rubbidge which obscure the Noblest stroaks , and what ever is most like and naturall in the Historicall draught of this great Philosopher , we need only follow the method observ'd in the precedent Chapter . That is , as Vertue precedes Vice , and truth falshood , to shew , in the first place , what he hath been , according to the true telation of those who knew most of him , that so we may the more easily judge what account we should make of all these forged storyes which impeach him so highly of sorcery and inchantment , as if he had done nothing all his life , to the destruction of those of his own Species , but deal and trade in , Quicquid habet Circe , quicquid Medaea veneni , Quicquid et herbarum Thessala terra gerit . This great person borne to things far above the ordinary rate of men , and having a mind , able to comprehend what ever the world could ; that is , such as could not be satisfied within the narrow limits of a City , resolv'd to go and learne among the Aegyptians & Chaldaeans what he could not in his own Country , that is , Ceremoniarum incredendas potentias , numerorum admirandas vices , & Geometriae solertissimas formulas . Having by a peregrination of fifteen years made himself Master of all manner of Disciplines , he brought , as it were , the Spoiles of Aegypt into Greece , and particularly into the City of Crotona , where he began to erect an Academy , according to the order which may be seen in Gellius . Here he though fit to communicate the precious talent he had acquir'd by his study and travell , and lay open the treasures of the Encyclopedie , wherewith he was so inrich'd , that , not to rely too much on the testimonies of Laertius and Jamblichus , who might be thought too favourable to him , because they have made it their businesse to write his History ; it is not to be doubted after the generall consent of all good Authors , who have bu● justly been tender of the honour and respect due to his memory . For if we begin with his Philosophy , we have no reason to doubt of it , since he is call'd by Apuleius , Primus Philosophiae nuncupator & creditor , as well because he chang'd the name of Wisdome , in his judgment too arrogant , into that of Philosophy , as that he was the Prince and Institutor of the Italick Philosophers , as Thales had been of the Ionick , as Laertius and others affirme ; and that Reuchlin , who first dispell'd the cloudy ignorance of Germany , hath design'd the second Book of his Cabalisticall Art , to explaine and revive , in his Country , the Philosophy of Pythagoras , in imitation , as he sayes , of Faber Stapulensis and Marsilius Ficinus , who both in France and Italy had brought into reputation those of Aristotle and Plato . If we proceed to Medicine , e Laertius and f Apuleius are a sufficient testimony to convince us , that he was excellently able in it . Nor have we worse security for his knowledge of the four parts of Mathematicks . For as to Arithmetick or the Science of Numbers , besides the testimony of those two Authors , we may out of thousands pitch upon that of Cicero , who sayes , that Pythagoras deduc'd all things from Numbers and the Principles of Mathematicks , whereto he attributed very great Mysteries , and gave the names of certain Divinities . These are explain'd at large by h Plutarch and i Calcagnin , who upon them ground the subtlery of that Ancient Custome of giving an account of all things by Numbers , as Picus promis'd to do in his Conclusions , to re ▪ establish that Philosophy neglect'd ever since the time of Pythagoras , who was so well vers'd therein , that by the difficulties of it he try'd the ingenuity of his Disciples . He also gain'd thereby some advantage as to the practice of Geometry , wherein he was so admirably able , that he , k first , brought the Geometricall instruments , of the invention of Moeris to perfection , and was the first among the Greeks , that us'd weights and measures . Which yet he could not have done without the assistance of that Science , which he study'd with so much importunity , that having found out an excellent proposition in it , which is the 47. of the first Book of Euclid's Elements , he was so overjoy'd , that he express'd his thanks to the Gods , in a Hecatomb , or Sacrifice of 100 Oxen. These two Sciences were as it were steps for him to ascend to two others more excellent , which are those of Musick and Astronomy , the former whereof he must needs be well acquainted with , since m Macrobius , n Boetius , o Ficinus , p Gafurius , and q Calcagnin ( to omit all the rest who are of the same opinion ) particularly describe his industry in finding out the tones of Musick , by the proportion he observ'd in Smiths , when five or six beat upon their Anviles together . The same Macrobius , Athenaeus and Maximus Tyrius affirme that he first found out the inferiour and celestiall Harmony , whether it be interpreted of the admirable order and Symphony of Nature ▪ or of the Musick which r Pontus de Tyard , and ſ Kepler do maintaine there ought to be in the proportionall revolution of those Globes and great Machins of Heaven . Whence we may draw an evident argument of his knowledge in Astronomy ; to learn which Justin sayes , he went to Aegypt to Babylon , and Pliny and Laertius affirme , that he first demonstrated the obliquity of the Zodiack , and discover'd the nature and quality of the Planet Venus . Lastly , for what concernes the other Sciences , it may be presum'd he was as well provided as for the former , if we may credit Ovid , andespecially Apuleius , who sayes , that Pythagoras learnt of the Brachmanes , quae mentium documenta , quae corporum exercitamenta , quot partes animi , quot vices vitae , quae diis manibus pro merito suo cuique tormenta vel praemia . Adde to this , the Lawes he gave the Inhabitants of Crotona , and the three Books which Plutarch and Laertius say he writ , one of Iustitution , another of Civility , and the third of Nature ; the fame whereof was so great that Plato hearing that Philolaus intended to publish them , gave order they should be bought up for him at the rate of a hundred minae of Silver . This Universall acquaitance with the Sciences gain'd him such respect in his life time , that Plutarch affirmes , he taught at Crotona and Metapont above thirty years without any interuption , being alwayes follow'd by above 600. Auditors , who , for the integrity of his life and eloquence of his discourses , took his words for Oracles , so far , that , as the Roman Orator affirmes , his authority was thought reason , and divers Princes and Potentates of Italy were glad , as Plutarch affirmes , to take his advice in all affaires . For these great deserts did the people of Metapont immediately after his death consecrate his house , calling it the Oratory of Ceres ; and the Street , the Sacred Street of the Muses . Upon the same account , the Romans , having had an Oracle in the time of the Warrs with the Samnites , that they should erect Statues to two men , whereof one had been the greatest Warriour , the other the wisest among the Grecians , without any debate cast that honour on Alcibiades and Pythagoras , the first having been the greatest Captain of his time , the other gain'd such reputation through all Italy , that qui sapiens haberetur , is continuò Pythagoreus putaretur . But it were an endlesse work to run over all the eulogies & honorary titles that are scatter'd of this person , in all the Books of the Ancients . These had an extraordinary esteem and reverence for him , as being indeed one of the greatest Wits of all Antiquity , who had the greatest earnestnesse for that which is good and honest , and who endeavour'd more then any other among the Pagans to reduce mankind to a respect and knowledge of a first cause , and to draw it out of irregularity and dissolution , to raise it to the contemplation of things naturall and Civill . From the little we have , it is easy to judge what might be said in his praise ; we shall therefore now come to an examination of all those falsities , or rather extravagances , which some , either out of envy to his Vertue or enmity to his fame , have insensibly foisted into the relation of his life , grounded , probably at least , upon his vast knowledge of the Mathematicks , and great Learning . Which once done , we shall need no more then the improbability & impertinences of those little stories , to satisfie us , what distance they are at with Reason , who not weighing the proofs they meet with , presently believe that all the ancient Philosophers , and first Authors of Sciences and Disciplines , such as Seneca calls Praeceptores , generis humani , have been absolute Necromancers and Magicians . For as to Pythagoras in particular , they are so confident , that they think it not to be question'd after the instances of it , which may be taken out of c Iamblicus , in his life , d Pliny , e Tertullian , f Origen , g St. Augustine , h Ammianus Marcellinus , and , the most accurate Writer on this Subject , i Delrio , not to put into the scale the authority of some late Daemonographers , quibus satisfactum non est , saith Sarisberiensis , nisi libello doceant quicquid alicubi scriptum invenitur , and who accordingly stifle their judgement with a confused collection of all the stories they can patch up together upon this Subject . Such are those that are brought upon the stage in the history of this person , whereof some may be found in Boissardus , who seems to have taken more pains than any , to rank him among the Magicians ▪ whom he describes in his book of Divinations . From which and all the precedent may be inferr'd , that Pythagoras was accounted a Sorcerer and Magician ; because , first , he had liv'd long in Aegypt , and had read the books of Zoroastes , out of which he might probably have learnt the properties of certain herbs , which he called Coracesia , Callicia , Menais , Corinthas ▪ and Aproxis , whereof the two first put into water , caused it to freeze , the two next were excellent against the biting of Serpents , and the last took fire at a distance . He also in one of his Symbols expressely forbade the use of Beans , which , according to the same superstition ▪ he boyl'd , and , for certain nights expos'd to the Moon , till such time , as , by a strange effect of Magick they were converted into Blood. This haply he did in order to another delusion , mention'd by Coelius Rhodiginus , after Suidas , and the Scholiast of Aristophanes in his Comedy of the Clouds , who affirm that this Philosopher writ with blood upon a hollow glasse , what he thought fit , and holding the letters opposite to the face of the Moon , when she was in the full , he saw in the star what he had written in his glasse . Adde to this , his appearance with a golden thigh at the Olympick games ; as also , that he caused himself to be saluted by the river Nessus ; that he stay'd the flight of an Eagle , tam'd a Bear , kill'd a Serpent , drove away an Oxe that spoil'd a field of Beans , by the meer vertue of certain words . He was seen on the same day , at the same hour , in the City of Crotona and that of Metapont , and foretold things to come with so much certainty , that many think him call'd Pythagoras , because he gave as certain & as insallible answers , as the Pythian Oracle . This he perform'd by Onomancie , wherein he excell'd as we may ghesse by the fragments we have of his superstitious Arithmetick , and the wheel attributed to him by Flood and Catinus . The troth on 't is , I am asham'd to swell up this Chapter with the relation of so many fables and fooleries , so flat and inconsistent with truth , as might make us say with much more reason , what the Satyrist anciently did , Juven . Sat. 8. — Quid diceret ergo , Vel quó nunc fugeret , si nunc haec monstra videret , Pythagoras ? — For my part , I think he would be distracted by two severall passions , that is , that of amdiration at their want of judgement , who say of him , what they would be loth to affirm of the most notorious Cheat and Mountebank that ever was ; or that of compassion for their shallownesse , in the choice and triall of all these proofs , which may not by any means be receiv'd for legitimate . For it may be generally said of them , that it were absolutely irrationall , to imagine that a man , so serious all his life , and so learned ( as we have represented him ) could spend his time in such vain fooleries and legerdemain , such as can be no other than the imaginary productions of popular ignorance , and the malice of his Enemies and Emulatours . That is a handsom observation of Rheuclin , Non enim caruit aemulorum livore praestantissima ejus viri virtus , innocentissima vita , egregia doctrina , celebris fama , utque fit , nihil non pollutum reliquerunt invidi carptores . Timon , Xenophanes , Cratinus , Aristophon , Hermippus , & alii qui de Pythagora suis in libris mendacia plurima scripsere . This is particularly levell'd at the stories that were crept into his Metempsychosis , and his prohibition of eating Beans : For as to the Histories which concern his Magick , he conceives them so feign'd and absurd , that he would not so much as mention them , in a Book , wherein he should have brought in the greatest part , had he thought there had been any thing of truth in them , since the drift of it is to prove a resemblance between the Doctrine of Pythagoras , and the Cabala of the Hebrews , so far , that he affirms in his Book , De Verbo mirifico , that many strange and extraordinary things may be done by the vertue of numbers and words . But if the Metempsychosis , or transanimation , which was one of the principall points of Pythagoras's Doctrine , if the greatest part of his Symbols , his prohibition of eating things animate , the main actions of his life , and the history of his death , be so much controverted among Authours , what certainty can we have of these old wives tales , and Hocus Pocus tricks , when Laertius and Iamblicus have prudently passed them by , instancing onely in two or three of so great a number , and that upon the credit of other Writers . If further their authority be pressed , for their satisfaction , and that of all those who have accounted Pythagoras a Magician , we may rationally presume , that they did not put into their Books their own opinions of that person , but the false reports which from time to time had been scattered of him among the people , by the malice of Timon the Phlyrsian & others his enemies , qui viro aliàs Coryphaeo propemodum magicae vanitatis crimen inustum voluerunt . Thus came the fables before-mentioned into reputation , which though they sufficiently refute themselves , we may yet , to discover the impertinencie of every one in particular , affirm , that what hath been said before of the Aegyptian Magick , and the books of Zoroastes , make it clear , that the voyage of Pythagoras into that Countrey , and his reading , as Clemens Alexandrinus delivers , of the books of that person , are rather arguments of his knowledge in Physick , medicine , and naturall Magick , than any thing he could do in the Geotick and superstitious . His acquaintance with the former may be further argued , from his knowledge , as Pliny relates of certain herbs , from which our Adversaries would derive a certain proof to convince him of Magick . Which they might have done with some colour , if Pythagoras had described them with so much superstition , as sometimes did their Authours , Andreas and Pamphilus , in the book which Galen sayes they made , Of Charms , and the conversion of the sacred herbs into Daemons , or had gather'd them under some certain Star or Planet , as those that were anciently called Herbae Decanorum , for the reason given by Monsieur Moreau in his learned Comment upon The School of Salerna . But Pliny saying nothing of them that had any relation to these vain ceremonies and observations , I see not what reason they had to make such an extravagant conjecture , nay , he doubting withall , whether the book wherein they are described , should be attributed to Pythagoras , or to one Cleemporus . And if we must follow their opinion , who will have it to be his , their vertue was not so prodigious and extraordinary , but we daily find as much in Mallows , Basil , Bawme , Vervin , Horehound , Henbane , Cypresse , Benjamin , and Germander , all which are very good against the biting of Serpents ; or in the leaves of Willows , Vines , Lettice , Violets , and Water-lily , which can much more easily cool water , than they do the air in sick folks chambers . It may be also supposed , he might put in Salt-peter , which is used in stead of ice , to cool wine in the height of Summer . Nay , Pliny seems to give a reason of what might be thought most hard in the vertue and properties of these herbs , when he sayes that the root of Aproxis took fire at a distance , as Naphte did , because it might be of a bituminous nature , which exhaling many fat & unctuous spirits , takes fire as a candle newly put out , which is not to be at all doubted of , after the many experiences of it , as they may be found in the books of r Libavius and ſ Agricola . The proofs deduced from this Philosophers forbidding the eating of Beans , and the course he took to convert them into blood , may refuted with as much ease as the precedent , since Rheuclin justly laught at all those impertinencies , which some hollow and dislocated brains have forg'd upon this prohibition , such as might be that of Hermippus in Laertius , who thought Pythagoras would rather have suffered death at the entrance into a field of Beans , than passe thorow it to avoid his enemies . But the reason of the prohibition , was certainly no other than the first giuen by M. Moreau in the place before mentioned upon the School of Salerna ; namely , that Pythagoras , who commanded his Disciples to lie down to rest with the sound of the harp and pleasant songs , as it were to charm the soul , and , by harmony , to bring it into it self , absolutely forbade the use of that fruit , the juyce whereof being flatulent , grosse , and of ill nourishment , sends such vapours to the brain as make it heavie ; and divert the spirits from minding the contemplations of Philosophy , which were the main businesse and entertainment of his followers . It may be also affirm'd , that there was nothing extraordinary in the conversion he made of Beans into blood , for M. Moreau , in the said Commentary , shews clearly , that according to the principles of Chymistry , which put similitude and resemblance for causes of an action , it is a thing may be done and demonstrated by naturall reasons . In the mean time , let no man perswade himself from hence , that Pythagoras ever made use of this Elixir of Beans , or humane blood , to write upon his hollow glasse ; for besides the little reason there is he should rather use blood in that businesse than any other liquor , u Campanella proves by sound reasons that operation absolutely impossible . And whereas x Agrippa boasted , that he knew the secret of it , and Natalis y Comes hath written , that in the times of Francis the First , and Charles the Fifth , men knew at Paris in the night , whatever had passed the day before in the Castle of Milan ; the former onely said it to gain reputation , as shall be shewn more particularly in his vindication ; and the relation of the latter is a pure Fable and Romance , advanced by those who would needs joyn Magick to the Arms of those two great Princes , as hath been affirmed before , of Ninus and Zoroastes , Pyrrhus and Croesus , Nectanebus and Philip of Macedon . Whence may be inferr'd , that what ever is said of this Looking-glasse of Pythagoras , is as unjustly attributed to him , as the superstitious Arithmetick , and the wheel of Onomancie ; or if he ever made use of it , it was certainly some game , imposture , or juggling trick , and , to conclude with Suidas , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . We may well passe the same sentence on the the relation of Laertius , concerning the golden thigh of this Philosopher , since Plutarch openly acknowledges , that it was a pure stratagem of Pythagoras to gain him the reputation of some Heros or Demy-God , among the infinite number of people that came to the Olympick exercises . Which yet does not prejudice the probability there is , that that golden thigh was not attributed to him by the Ancients , but in some allegoricall and morall sense , yet not such as Alchymists imagine , who think that Pandora's box , Jason's fleece , Sisiphus's stone , and Pythagoras's golden thigh , are the true Hieroglyphicks of their Philosophers stone . But much more likely it was , as Calcagnin makes it , when he sayes , in the explication of the particular marks of all the old Philosophers , that Phythagorae rerum abditarum pretium , & excellens indicatura , femur aureum fecit . Nor indeed is there any reason this thigh should be taken literally , or that we should beleeve it was of massie gold , as the tooth of the Silesiun youth , who liv'd within these fourty yeers , not onely by reason of the impossibility of it , both in Nature and Art , but also for the disagreement of Authours speaking of it ; some , cited by Delrio , affirming it to be a golden river , which he made to run at the Olympick games ; others , that it was his reall thigh , according to c Aelian , Plutarch , Laertius , and Lucian . But the more probable opinion is that of d Origen , that it was of Ivory , it being easie to imagine that it was the naturall thigh of Pythagoras , which being fair , white and smooth , was haply celebrated by some of his friends with a similitude to Ivory , a comparison we find Solomon makes use of , when he commends his Spouse , Thy belly is of Ivory , thy neck is as a Tower of Ivory . Adde to this , that the Gods could not think of a fitter materiall to make Pelops a shoulder than this , because of the colour , and other relations there are between Ivory , and a delicate and smooth fleshinesse , such as haply was that of this so much talk'd of thigh of Pythagoras . The reputation of all these miraculous operations gave occasion to say he was saluted by the genius of a river , which Laertius sayes was that of Nessus , Apollonius Dyscolus that of Samus , and Porphyrius that of Caucasus , which diversity shews what account we should make of such a salutation , as cannot but be fabulous , unlesse , to save the credit of these Authors , we should say it was another politick sleight of Pythagoras , such as I have read of Mahomet , who , having hid one of his Companions under ground , had instructed him , when he heard him passing by with a great multitude of people , to cry out through a Trunk that Mahomet was the great Prophet sent from the Living God. Which having done with care , he was very ill rewarded for it : for Mahomet desirous the cheat of the miracle should never be discover'd , entreated those that were about him to marke the place where they had had so strange a revelation , by raising there a great heap of stones , which they immediately did with such devotion , that the poor subterranean Angell was presently buried under the weight of such a masse and Pyramid . Were I not affraid , while I would deliver Pythagoras out of one danger , to make him fall into another , and represent him as an impostor and crafty Polititian , to take away from him the imputation of a Magician , I should with the same explication answer what is said of his appearance on the same day , at the same hour in the two several Cities of Crotona and Metapont . For it being a thing absolutely impossible as to men ( whose essence requires no lesse union as to their own particular , then seperation from all other ) and not happening by divine permission , as the apparitions of some Saints in severall places at the same time ; as those of St. Ambrose , Agatha , Nicholas , and Benedict , we must conclude , that either it is a pure Chimera and fiction ( which I think the most probable ) or that it was effected by the Subtlety of Pythagoras , who caus'd his gestures and person to be acted by one of his Disciples or Companions , whom he sent , in his name , to talke with some simple man or woman of either of those two Cities . Nor indeed needed there any more to raise the report of that miraculous apparition , which ought rather to be thus reconcil'd , then to have any recourse to spirits and Daemons . For it brings with it no difficulty or inconvenience , besides that Laertius gives such another interpretation of what Hermippus affirmes of Pythagoras's descent into Hell , and Plutarch of the tales were made of his Golden thigh , and the Eagle which he had so well instructed that he made him descend when he would upon his head , as they say Mahomet did his Pidgeon . Yet it should seeme by his story of the Eagle that Pythagoras was well acquainted with that part of Magick which consists in Ligatures , if we had not sufficient reasons to answer whatever may be said of the power he had over certain creatures . For if it be objected that he brought up a Bear familiarly in his lodgings , what reason is there to conclude he had tam'd it by Magick , since that , not to mention that which was Paris's Nurse , or another which St. Corbinian made to carry his Luggage instead of the Asse whom it had devour'd , the two Bears , called Mica aurea and Innocentia , which the Emperour Valentinian caus'd to be brought up in the same Chamber in a manner with his own ; and that which Sindrigal Prince of the Lithuaniaus , had us'd to come from its denne and Knock at his Chamber door , and receive a certain almes for its nourishment , wherewith it return'd to the Woods till the next day that it came again at the same hour ; these are enough , I say , to make us admire the Docility of these Creatures , which are not so savage , but the industry of men is able to reduce them , and that by the force , t is true , of certain words , not Magicall and superstitious , but those pronounc'd by the Creator of all things , when he said to our first parents , Have dominion over the fish of the Sea , and over the fowle of the Aire , and over all the Creatures that move upon the Earth . Nor is it worth much consideration , that Pythagoras , by the uttering of certain words , kill'd a Serpent which did abundance of mischief in Italy . For Boissardus , who cites Aristotle's Authority for the story , quotes not the Book whence he took it , and if we search a little more narrowly into it , we shall find it prove absolutely false , as being grounded only on their Ignorance who change Socrates into Pythagoras , and who take for sterling a fable related of the former , in a Book of the causes and properties of Elements , which Patricius demonstrates falsely attributed to Aristotle . But this negllgence of Boissardus might have been well excus'd , had he not committed another great and more observable , when he cites Plutarch to patronise the story of the Ox , which Pythagoras sent packing out of a Bean-field ; after he had whispered something in his eare . He had better confest he had translated it out of Caelius Rhodiginus , who indeed cites Plutarch in the beginning of his Chapter , but upon another occasion than that of this fable , whereof it will be found he never made any mention . To give it then a finall shock , we may say , that it is absur'd and irrationall that this Philosopher , so grave & vertuous in all his other actions , should trouble himself to drive away that Creature , especially when it was executing his will , spoyling & trampling the beans , the use whereof he thought the greatest abhomination in the World. But supposing he should take paines to do it , yet is it not likely it was by the vertue of certain words , or by the wayes known and practis'd by certain Mountebanks , as may be seen in n Emanuel de Moura , o Pierius , and p Cardan ; since the least Child , coming near the one might as easily have done it as this Philosopher . Lastly for what concernes his conjectures and praedictions , we may say they can be but of three sorts , that is , morall , as those of Socrates , or naturall , as those of Pherecydes , Thales , and Anaxagoras , or Diabolicall and superstitious , as those of all Magitians . Since then it is easie to conjecture , by what hath been said concerning his doctrine , that he might well practise the two former , it were no lesse barbarisme and simplicity to think he should be engag'd in the last than to receive the proofes are brought for it , as good and Authentick , when they are only grounded upon the superstitious Arithmetick and the Wheele of Onomancy falsely attributed to him by q Flood and r Catanus . For this Arithmetick and all the impertinent fooleries insensibly crept into it , is nothing but the pure imagination of those who would needs glosse upon the passage of Plutarch where he sayes , that the Pythagoreans honoured Numbers and Geometricall figures with the names of the Gods , calling a Triangle with equal sides Pallas and Tritogonia , because it is equally divided by three lines perpendicularly drawn from each angle . They call'd Unity by the name of Apollo , the binary by that of Contention and Boldnesse , the trinary by that of Justice , for as much as to offend or be offended , to do or suffer an injury , is done by excesse and defect , Justice remaining equally in the middle . Nor is it a lesse injury to this great person , to think that he ever troubled himself with the practice of this Wheele which s Trithemius and t Raguseus acknowledge as falsely publish'd under his name , as that of Plato and Apuleius ; or that he ever exercised Onomancy by the help of Common numbers represented by the Letters of the Alphabet , the seven Planets , the dayes of the week , & the 12. Signes , as Flood would perswade us in his Microcosme . For in the first place , this kind of Divination is counterfeit , and without any ground at all ; this application of Numbers without any relation or correspondence with the signs and Planets ; this Arithmetick absolutely fabulous . And lastly , it was ever the custome of those , who made it their businesse to bring into reputation , such impertinences as these , or any other Mathematicall Niceties ; to divulge them under the name of this Philosopher , by reason of the great knowledge he had therein . Whereof we have a manifest example in de Boissiere who within these 60. years making some additions to the Rythmomachia , hath in like manner put it out under the title of , Pythagoricall Recreation , though there be nothing to manifest , as that Pythagoras minded this sleight , now attributed to him , as litle as all the other stories , which deserve rather Juven . Sat. 8. — Purgantes corpora succos , Quicquid & in tota nascitur Anticirâ ▪ than what we have been obliged to say in this Chapter , to discover their vanity , and the little ground there is to admit them for true . CHAP. XI . Of Numa Pompilius . THeodorus Gaza , the learnedst Greek that ever came from Constantinople , being ask'd by a friend of his , what Authour he would preserve , in case a generall wrack were to destroy all the rest , would not seem so fond of his own Traductions , as to prefer Aristotle or Cicero before Plutarch . Him he thought worthy to survive all the rest , not so much , as I conceive , for his admirable learning & variety , as to perserve in him the most judicious Authour that ever was , what could not have been found in any other , to wit , the judgement he gave of all the things he treated of , which we might make use of as a certain mark to distinguish truth from falshood , or as a guide to conduct us thorow those noble ruines of Antiquity , which we find in his Works . This puts me into a more than ordinary admiration , at the malice or negligence of most of our Daemonographers , who will not apprehend the true account which this Authour gives us of Numa Pompilius , as they have done long since in the Metamorphosis of Apuleius , which they quote upon all occasions , as a manifest history to prove Lycanthropie . Out of some such jealousie it was , that the Authour thought himself oblig'd to give us all the precautions possible , to shew that his transmutation was a meer Fable and Romance , when he sayes in the first page of his Book , At ego tibi sermone isto Milesio varias fabellas conseram , and a little after , Fabulam Graecam incipimus , lector intende , laetaberis . Which laid down , if those are deservedly laugh'd at , who would establish and confirm a proposition of such consequence by a relation acknowledged to be fabulous , even by the Authour of it , we may with as much reason affirm those guilty of a greater malice and temerity , who so apparently falsifie the authorities of Plutarch , Dionysius Halicarnassaeus , and Livie , to convert into Magick the admirable wisdom and excellent policie of Numa . That I undertake his vindication next that of Pythagoras , is not grounded on the opinion of divers , especially Ovid , who have made him later , and a Disciple of that Philosopher ; since Livie sayes in his Decads , Authorem doctrinae ejus , quia non extat alius , falsò Samium Pythagoram edunt . The same is also confirm'd by the said d Dionysius Halicarnassaeus , e Plutarch , f Rhodiginus ; and g Pererius ; the former whereof shews that the City of Crotona was but founded in the fourth year of Numa's reign ; and the three others insist much upon all the chronologicall reasons which may prove these two persons not to have been Contemporaries , but by a figure of Anachronism , ordinary , and indeed tolerable , in Poets ; but by no means allow'd an Historian . But in regard Iamblicus observes in the life of Pythagoras , that he had borrow'd all his learning from the Theologie of Orpheus , I have put their Chapters one after the other , without being too Criticall , as to the time wherein they flourished , since it contributes nothing to their vindication , and that I am oblig'd to neglect it in divers other parts of this Apologie . We are then to note , that the accusation against Numa is grounded upon four principall points , the least whereof , were it true , were enough to condemn him for an Enchanter and a Magician . For , first , it is urg'd , that the Genius attributed to him by d Ammianus Marcellinus , and which e Dionysius Halicarnassaeus , f Plutarch and g Livie affirm to have been one of the nine Muses , or rather a Nymph called Aegeria , was no other than a Succuba with whom he was very familiar , as being one of the cunning'st and best vers ▪ d that ever was , in the invocations of the tutelary Gods , and the Genii of Men and Cities . Hence h Postellus takes occasion to maintain , that th●s Familiar was the same that had attended Vesta the wife of Janus or Noah , and then was Guardian of Rome , Quo duce , sayes he , Numa tantae molis urbem stabilivit . It is also taken for certain , that by the assistance and industry of this Divinity , he did many strange and miraculous things , to gain reputation among the people of Rome , that so he might govern at his pleasure . To this purpose is haply , what is related by Dionysius Halicarnassaeus and Plutarch , That having once invited many Citizens to supper , he entertain'd them with mean and ordinary things , and with plate that spoke neither wealth nor magnificence . But they had not sate down long , ere he took occasion to tell them , that the Goddesse whom he convers'd with , at that very instant was come to give him a visit , and that immediately thereupon the room was excellently well furnish'd , and the tables covered with all manner of meats , the most exquisite and delicate in the world . The same may also be confirm'd by the discourses he had with Jupiter , such as may be seen in Arnobius , who sayes that Numa , by the advice of his Nymph Aegeria , found out a way to bind two Devils , or internall Gods , Faunus and Picus , who taught him how to invocate Jupiter , and force him to come to him by strong and imperious conjurations , in case he should not willingly and of his own accord . This it seems he was so fortunate in , that he fetch'd out of his throne , the greatest and most powerfull of all the Gods , and forc'd him to declare , how by sacrifice he should expiate the thunder and lightening . To which may be added the Hydromancie which Varro , cited by St. Augustine , sayes , he was very well versed in ; as also his magicall books , discover'd four hundred years after his death , and condemn'd to the fire as most pernicious , in the Consulship of Publius Cornelius and Marcus Bebius . All this admitted , we may well conclude with all our Daemonographers , especially le Loyer and Delrio , the most learned among them ▪ That Numa Pompilius was the greatest Magician of any that ever wore Crown , and that he had a greater power over Devils than over men , since he made use of the assistance of the former , to reduce the Romane people to subjection and obedience to his Laws and Institutions . But if we would shew how all these Authours are too prodigall of our leisure and their own , when they take so much pains to hatch a sort of strange and hideous imaginations , and thereby captivate our belief , we need do no more than take a view of the first draught of this person , done not onely by Livie , and D. Halicarnassaeus , who drew the first lines of him , but particularly by Plutarch , who hath clad him in his proper colours , and all the circumstances and particularities of his life , that we might thereby judge of the least vices and vertues , as also the disposition , custom and proceedings of this great Politician , and second Founder of Rome . Whence it will not be hard to resolve , what credit we should give all these after-draughts and copies of the modern , who have rather follow'd the Originall in their own fantastick imaginations , than that of Plutarch and the best Historians , who seem not to mention Numa , but out of a designe to celebrate his vertues , and admire the excellent conduct , whereby he fastened and established the Romane Monarchy . For that , being loose , and but newly set together , might easily have been ruin'd by the least hostile violence , if Numa had not by a peace of three and fourty years , given it time to take root and growth , looking on the Romane people as a Champion that were to fight , having exercis'd it self at leisure , for the time he should reign over it , would by that means prove strong enough to oppose any that should question the limits of their Empire . The first thing he did , after he had possessed himself of the government , was to soften and civilize the City , converting their rough & warlike humour into a gentle and tractable , remitting that height of courage and earnestnesse of fighting , by Sacrifices , Festivals , Dances , and Processions ▪ nay sometimes , as Plutarch sayes , representing unto them the fear of the Gods. To this end did he make them beleeve , that he had strange visions , or had heard of great calamities , purposely to keep down their hearts in a dread of the Gods. To this may also be apply'd that passage of Tertullian , cited in the third Chapter of this Apologie , but much more pertinently that of Lactantius , who sayes that Numa , Sic novi populi feroces animos mitigavit , & ad studia pacis à rebus bellicis avocavit . Whence may be drawn a certain argument , that whatsoever hath been said of the Nymph Aegeria , was nothing but the meer pretences and palliations of this crafty Politician , who by that Fable would establish the authority of his Sacrifices , Laws , and Constitutions , as is well observ'd by the same Lactantius , when , speaking of Numa , he sayes , that to settle these things , aliqua cum authoritate , simulavit cum Dea Aegeria nocturnos se habere congressus . This increases my admiration at the Lethargick judgements , or seared consciences of our Daemonographers , who can so securely deprave the authority of this Authour , with those of Halicarnassaeus , Livie , and Plutarch , to give some colour to what they would have beleev'd , and so ground the truth of their proposition upon the most palpable falsity can be imagin'd . For if le Loyer and m Delrio may be credited , the principall Authours that affirm all these fables we have related of Numa , are Plutarch , and D. Halicarnassaeus , which yet when we come to read , and peruse , we shall find , that on the contrary they are those that resute , undermine , discover , and advise us not to credit them . And that it is so , to begin with the opinion they had of the Nymph Aegeria ; Plutarch having made a long discourse of the credit ought to be given these divine apparitions , concludes it with his own opinion , to this effect . Howbeit , if any be of a contrary opinion , he is left at liberty ; for , I do not hold those things improbable , which others relate of Lycurgus and Numa , and others of their quality ; who , being to deal with rough and salvage people , and oblig'd to introduce great alterations into the government of their Countreys , have prudently pretended communication with the Gods , since those fictions and pretences were advantageous even to those whom they perswaded to a beleef of them . This he further confirms , when three or four pages after he sayes , immediately after he had cited the verses of Timon the Phlyrsian , that this personation of Numa was nothing else than the love of a Goddesse , or some Nymph of the mountains , and the secret meetings he pretended to have with her . This seems to have been transcrib'd out of D. Haliearnassaeus , where speaking of Numa , he sayes , as Portus's Latine Translation hath it , Multa autem eaque admiranda de eo dicunt , referentes humanam ejus sapientiam ad Deorum monita : fabulosè enim dicunt illi congressum fuisse cum quadam Nympha Aegeria , quae illum assidu● Regiam sapientiam edoceret . Nay Livie , who is tax'd with no other vice , than that of having fill'd his History with abundance of prodigies & miraculous things , confesses ingenuously , that Numa resolv'd to keep the Romanes in subjection by the fear of the Gods , and seeing it would not easily fasten on them , without the disguise and circumvention of some counterfeit miracle , simulavit sibi cum Dea Aegeria congressus nocturnos , ejus se monitu quae acceptissima Diis essent sacra instituere , sacerdotes suos cuique Deorum praeficere . But indeed Ammianus Marcellinus seems to be more pertinently cited by our Daemonographers , and consequently to favour them more than all the precedent . For , discoursing upon a certain vision which the Emperour Constantius had , he sayes , that the correspondence between Gods and men is not a thing so extraordinary , but that there were manifest examples of it in the Genii , which sometime were familiar with Hermes , Socrates , Apollonius , Numa , Scipio , Marius and Augustus . From which passage it might be imagin'd , he was of opinion , that it was not fabulous what was said of the Nymph Aegeria , and the conversation that was between her and King Numa . But , be it suppos'd that this was his opinion , yet can it not conclude any thing to the prejudice of the precedent , since that thorow all his History , he discovers himself very prone to beleeve and amplifie such narrations ; alluding to which , I conceive , not improbably , Ludovicus Vives presum'd to pronounce this judgement on his History , Ammiani Marcellini quod superest opus , nec Oratoris omnino nec historici . Lastly , for Postellus's Comment upon the Fable , I think it of the same metall , with what he relates in his Cosmography , where he sayes that the Aethiopians are black , by reason of the curse God thundered against Chus the first Authour of their Nation , because Cham , his father , had known his wife in the Ark , against the expresse command of the Patriarch Noah to the contrary . Nor indeed can there be a more true and modest solution made to all these vaine and chimericall speculations , then to say of their Author as the Proconsull Festus did of St. Panl , Insanis Postelle , multae te literae ad insaniam eonvertunt . Having thus discover'd the weakness & falsity of the proofs , brought to make this Aegeria a Witch or Succuba , which was only a subtle fiction of Numa's , we must do as much with those which s le Loyer and t Delrio would draw out of the same Authors to make good the enchanted Banquet , and the conference he had with Jupiter , by the meanes of this Hydromancy . But this was nothing but the fabulous invention of Numa to surprise Faunus and Picus , putting wine and honey into the Spring out of which they were wont to drink , that they , being taken , should shew him the way to in●ocate Jupiter , & know of him what he should do to expiate the Lightning , as we have already observed out of Plutarch and Arnobius . For as to D. Halicarnass●us , t is true , that speaking of the Nymph Aegeria , he mentions also the Supper Numa made by her meanes ; but what he saies in consequence , sufficiently shews that he held it a meer fiction , adding immediately after the relation , sed qui res omnes fabulosas ex historia tollunt , Numam haec quae de Aegeria dicebat finxisse dicunt , ut qui Numen divinum metuerent facilius animum ad se adverterent , & leges quas esset laturus libenter ut àdiis latas acciperent . In like manner hath not Plutarch fallen upon a relation of these fables , without a precaution given before , beginning very judiciously thus . By these rudiments and as it were apprentiship of Religion , the City of Rome became so civiliz'd , & had such an admiration for the great power of K. Numa , had it receiv'd for truths such tales , as had no more likelihood of truth then there is in meer Fables and thought there was nothing incredible nor impossible to him that he should desire to effect . There remaines therefore only the objection concerning his Books about which I shall not gleane up all that may be said of their number , and the time , when , and the manner , how , they were found , since Guillandinus hath very learnedly performed that task , and that it is sufficient for me to shew , that they were not burnt as treating of Magick , as divers moderne Authors would perswade us . For it was not the opinion of any of the ancients , as may be easily demonstrated , in that , according to that of y Plutarch , z Livy , and a Caius Piso Censorius , they treated only of the offices and duties of the Priests , and the Philosophy of the Greeks , such as it had been in Numa's time ; to that of b Cassius Hemina , they treated only of the Philosophy of Pythagoras ; and to that of c Lactantius , d Varro , and e Tuditanus , they contain'd only the order and causes of the sacrifices and ceremonies he had instituted amongst the Romans . Which last opinion I think the more probable , beause it discovers the reason why the Senate thought it not convenient they should be divulg'd , for since we find in Plutarch that Numa forbad the Romans to believe that God had the forme either of Man or Beast ; and to make any image or Statue of him , which was observ'd for the space of 70. years , and permitted not they should do sacrifice but with the powring out of wine , milk , and a litle flower , it is probable he had given reasons at large in his Books of that new kind of worship . These coming to light and acknowledg'd for his , four thousand years after , as Plutarch affirmes , or according to Cassius Hemina 535. when the City of Rome was so full of Idols , ut facilius esset Deum quàm hominem invenire , and that all the temples continually sweltered in the blood of the Victims , it is , I say , easily conjectur'd , that the Books of this Roman Trismegistus , who , in Juvenal , passes for the example of a great Priest , were burnt by order of the Senate , for fear lest some great change might happen in Religion , if by the perusall of those Books , it had been known what reasons Numa insisted on , both to establish the purity of his Sacrifices , and to cleanse men's mind from Idolatry , which had taken such root there at the time of this discovery , that the best expedient was to destroy those Books which were otherwise likely to put the whole Roman Monarchy into disturbance ; it being a maxime among Politicians , that the troubles & dissentions in the State are ever consequential to those that happen in Religion . This in my judgment was the true cause of the condemnation of these books , and not that which le Loyer , and other modernes have endeavoured to find out in Magick , or yet what Cassius Hemina , who might haply live in Augustus's time , seems to relate of their treating of the Philosophy of Pythagoras . For as to the former , his opinion being without any ground or Authority , eâdem facilitate contemnitur quâ affertur . For that of the latter , it is sufficiently refuted , not only in what we have shew'd before , that Pythagoras was latter then Numa , and , that this last came not into Italy , according to h Gellius , till the raign of Tarquin the proud , but also by the testimony and contrary opinion of i Livy , who saies , that one Antius Valerius gave the same judgment of these Books Vulgatae opinioni , as he adds , quâ creditur Pythagorae auditorem fuisse Numam , mendacio probabili accommodatâ fide . After all which answers and solutions , all I have to wish , is , that our Daemonographers would own either more modesty or more judgment , that they may not hereafter so indiscreetly forge such Monsters and Chimeras as afrerwards frighten them , and make them run away , and cry like little Children , who are many times startled at the dirt they cast in the faces of their companions , quasi quicquam infelicius sit homine , cui sua figmenta dominantur . CHAP. XII . Of Democritus , Empedocles , and Apollonius . I Should never have presum'd to remove the precious and venerable bounds of Antiquity , which the God Terminus in the fabulous Theologie of the Romans , signify'd to us immoveable , did I not somewhat rely on its being called by Arnobius , errorum plenissima mater , so far at least as to be satisfi'd , it was no sacriledge to bring that to the test which hath been held for true . And this I do after so many ages , as , by their long and various revolutions , are wont , as well in Civill History as naturall , to dragge after them along traine of fables , and from time to time to give them new force and vigour by the multitude of those who , out of meer respect to Antiquity , are ensnar'd by them . And indeed it were too great a severity to be oblig'd to follow the superstitious track of those , who will not do the least violence to Antiquity , which , as if our eyes were not able to endure a full light , puts a cobweb before them , and burdens all things , especially the memory and lives of great persons , with fables and fictions , as it does the Statues erected to them with dust and filth . This our designe leades us to maintain , by the examples of these three great Philosophers or rather Daemons of knowledge , vers'd in all Sciences , and the chiefest , and of greatest Authority among their people , that is , Democritus , Empedocles and Apollonius . These have undergone such a change and Metamorphosis , by those who make it their businesse to write without minding that precept of Horace , Quid de quoque viro , & cui dicas , saepe caveto , that besides that they are delivered over to us all three for Sorcerers and enchanters , it is further believ'd , that Democritus was such a foole as to put out his own eyes , after he had blown away his estate in a fruitlesse search of the Philosophers stone ; and that Empedocles , as an ambitious Desperado , cast himself into the burning furnaces of Mount Gibel . — Deus immortalis haberi Dum cupit Empedocles , ardentem frigidus Aetnam Insiluit — But these calumnies are so far from being true or well grounded , that , on the contrary , there 's nothing easier then to shew how they are absolutely false , if we may bestow but a few lines on them before we come to joyn issue with the most materiall part of the Charge put in against the reputation and Learning of these excellent Persons . For first , as to the Book of the Sacred Art , and the knowledge and practice of Alchymy , attributed to Democritus , it is a symptome that signifies the deprav'd imaginations of our Furnace-Imps , who know no other project to gaine any credit to the Books of their Art , than to father them on Moses , Salomon , Trismegistus , Aristotle , nay ( such is their stupidity and want of judgment ) Adam ; a ut authoritatem videlicet sumat ab homine quae non habet ex veritate . But to make an absolute discovery of this imposture , sufficiently laugh'd at by b Riolanus , c Guibert , and d Semertus , we may affirme , that this Book was never made by Democritus , since the learned Mercurial assures us that Chymistry was not known at all in Aristotle's time , and that Delrio shewes ; there is no track of it in any good Author , till from Caligula's time , when it first broke the shell , till that of Dioclesian , under whom lived one Zozimus , who , as Delrio thinks , is the most ancient Greek that hath written of it . To which may be added that Casaubon saies , he saw in the K. of France his Library , a manuscript treating of the making of Gold , entituled , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , or , the sacred Art , who yet never mentions Democritus for the Author of it . To make this good weight , we may urge the poornesse of conceptions which it discovers , and the censure long since given it by Laertius , when having been very punctuall in the Catalogue of this Philosophers workes , he sayes that others ; under his name , either falsely attributed to him , or taken out of his Writings , may assure us , notwithstanding the Authority of Psellus , who makes him the Author of it , that Democritus had nothing to do with it , but some other Greek , lesse learned , and much latter , Yet might question the Authority of Mercurial , and conclude against him , that Aristotle was vers'd in Chimestry because he saies in his Problems , that Oyle may be extracted out of salt , which it cannot but by distillations and Furnaces ; if f Gesner & g Patricius had not prov'd those Problems not to be Aristitle's , and that it is hard to guesse at the time when they were writ , for that as h Henry Stephen first observ'd , the Books of Theophrastus , Of Sweating and Wearinesse , are transcrib'd in a manner Verbatim in them . But me thinkes , those are yet more irrationall , who , with i Tertullian , believe that this Philosopher put out his own eyes , because he could not look on Women without some concupiscentiall insurrections ; or with k Gellius and l Plutarch , that he might study Philosophy more freely , and be lesse diverted by externall Objects ; or lastly with Laberius , that he did it , — malis benè Esse ne videret civibus . For besides the unlikelihood and diversity of these reasons , we must clearly discredit Hippocrates in his Epistle to Damagetus , where he sayes , that being employ'd by the Abderites to cure the madnesse of Democritus ▪ he found him reading certain Books and dissecting Animals , actions certainly much inconsistent with want of sight . We may therefore imagine , that as his Laughter was morall , his blindnesse was so too ; and that fabulous Antiquity hath , as Scaliger conceives , represented him blind , quod aliorum more oculis non uteretur . Nor do I see any more reason to believe what is ▪ said of Empedocles , that he cast himself into the flames of Mount Gibel , ut cum repenté non apparuisset , saies Lactantius , abiisse ad Deos crederetur . For Empedocles was so farre from that extravagance of ambition , that Laertius assures us , that with incredible constancy he refused a Royall crown presented to him , preferring a life peaceable and free from those vaine Grandeurs , before the greatest enjoyments of Princes . And indeed the story is good for none but Polititians , who comment on and make their advantages of it , when they credit it no more than they do a many others ; nor indeed do Pausanias and Timaeus in Laertius , dissemble the falshood of it ; this latter concluding his opinion with theirs in part of an Epigram , Si se flagrantem male sanus jecit in Aetnam , Quomodo adhuc Megaris structa sepulchra jacent ? For my part , it shall ever be my faith , that the vast paines and industry of this Philosopher in the disquisition of naturall things consider'd , if he dy'd in that manner , it proceeded rather out of his over curiosity to find out the cause of so miraculous an effect , as it afterward happened to Pliny in the burning of Vesuvius , than out of any designe he had to get into the Catalogue of the Gods , by so hazardous and indiscreet a resolution . Having therefore brush'd off the dust which hid the lustre & perfection of these living Images and modells of vertue , we come now to what is most materiall to our purpose , that is , to answer those proofs , which may be drawn out of Pliny and other Writers , who would fasten on them the black patches of diabolicall Magick , ad quam discendam , sayes Pliny , Pythagoras , Empedccles , Democritus , Plato , navigavêre , exiliis veriùs quàm peregrinationibus susceptis . This he more particularly confirmes of Democritus , when he addes in the same place , Plenumque miraculi et hoc , pariter utrasque artes effloruisse , Medicinam dico , Magicenque , eàdem aetate ; illam Hippocrate , hanc Democrito illustrantibus . And elsewhere he saies , he was Magorum post Pythagoram studiosissimus , and that he maintain'd thousands of litle stories and ridiculous propositions which could not be effected but by Magick . Of this mettall were these , that of the blood of severall young birds might be engendred a Serpent , which eaten would cause a perfect understanding of the singing of Birds ; that there were certain herbs so powerfull and endu'd with such vertue , that they were requisite in the invocation of the Gods , and would make criminals confesse what judges and torments could not . He affirmes further that he had writ a Book of the nature of the Cameleon , which contained things absolutely triviall , Magical , and superstitious ; and lastly that he had publish'd the works of Dardanus a famous Magician , whereto he added his own fraught with follies of the same nature , and abundance of vaine observations . Empedocles he is a little more favourable to , in that he gives him not the quality of Magician , but only where he makes him one of the ancient Philosophers who travell'd into Aegypt ; nor indeed were there any proofes to make him such , if Satyrus did not let fall a word to that purpose in Laertius , where he cites nine or ten verses of this Philosopher's , wherein are comprehended his Magicall operations , and which are all the ground whereupon the Moderns have made him act the part of a Magician . Of these , one of the most considerable is Delrio who hath ranked among the miraculous operations of ancient Magicians those of Empedocles when he mitigated the fury and violence of the Etesian winds , paralleling it with that of one Erric King of the Goths , who was surnam'd Windy-cap , because he made the wind to blow which way soever he turn'd it . To that may be added what is said of his making the Plague to cease in the Country of the Salinuntians , and of the women he deliver'd of a long and dangerous suffocation of the Matrix . But since it may well be imagin'd , that he omitted these things because he thought them either fabulous or naturall , we may as safely passe the same sentence on those we have specifi'd as well of him as Democritus , since they are all of the same coyne ; and that to speak seriously of them , it is absolutely irrationall to think these two great persons guilty of such pitifull weaknesses contrary to the confidence we should have of their vast Learning and integrity , had we no other security for it then that of Lucretius and Hippocrates . The former thinks it an honour to be the Celebrator of Empedocles's vertues , when after a long discourse in the praise of Sicily , he saies , that , Lib. 1. Nil tamen hoc habuisse viro praeclarius in se , Nec sanctum magis & mirum clarumque videtur . Carmina quinetiam divini pectoris ejus Vociferantur , & exponunt praeclara reperta , Ut vix humanâ videatur stirpe creatus . The latter , whom we may justly call the Oracle of truth , assures us in his Epistles what account we should make of the admirable wisdome of Democritus , which gave Celsus occasion to call him , magni nominis Philosophum ; and Gellius , nobilissimum Philosophorum ; virum praeter alios venerandum , authoritateque antiquâ praeditum . But as the same turf brings forth many times both wholsome and hurtfull herbs , and Bees suck honey whence Caterpillers do poison ; so the travels , which they say these Philosophers underwent , to learn Magick , must now serve us as a pregnant proof , that they were the occasions of their great Learning and Polymathy . And this must be the more probable , if we reflect on what hath been already said of the Magick of the Aegyptians , and the travels of Orpheus , Zoroastes , and Pythagoras ; as also on the authority of Philostratus , who , though of a contrary opinion to us , as to the Sages of Persia and the Aegyptians , yet sayes , that Pythagoras , Democritus , and Empedocles , notwithstanding their conversation with them , would not learn any thing of their Science . To strengthen this yet further , we may adde the negative authority of Laertius , who makes not the least mention of the Magick of Democritus , and but one word by the way of that of Empedocles , not specifying , contrary to his custom , any thing he had done by the means of it , without bringing on the stage the common solution of this kind of argument . And yet it were but just to urge it , when he from whom i● is taken had made it his businesse to say all he could , and to particularize whatever belongs to the Subject he treats on . For instance , if any should undertake to give an exact account of all the Sciences , and should say nothing of Medicine , it might be justly inferr'd , he did not rank it among them . So it may be concluded , that Laertius and two hundred and eleven Authours , whom he quotes , had not heard ought of the Magick of these two Philosophers , since he sayes not any thing of it in his Book , where yet he intended a full collection , even to the jugling tricks of Pythagoras , and the most inconsiderable particulars , though fabulous , he had read of others . But as to Democritus in particular , we may balance Pliny's authority with what he sayes himself of the doubt which many made to beleeve things so leight and triviall of a man so wise and discreet in all his other actions . And to that adde the contrary authority of Gellius , who hath made an expresse Chapter , De portentis fabularum quae Plinius secundus indignissimè in Democritum Philosophum confert ; where he discovers at large the vanity of all the forementioned fables , and at last concludes with these words ; Multa autem videntur ab hominibus male solertibus hujusmodi commenta in Democriti nomen data , nobilitatis , autoritatisque ejus perfugio utentibus . Nor indeed do I find any more than two things in these objections of Pliny , which we may at all stick at , that is , the magicall books written by Democritus , and those of Dardanus publish'd by him . To which may be answer'd , that such proofs conclude not directly , as we have shewn in the sixth Chapter of this Apologie ; that these books are not specified by Laertius , or any other , and that it is extreamly uncertain who that Dardanus should be . For though Pliny , Tertullian , and Apuleius make him a great Magician , yet all they say of him is upon the credit of Columella , who sayes , Lib. 10. At si nulla valet medicina repellere pestem , Dardaniae veniant artes . — If we will refer the businesse to the Civilians , this Dardanus may well be some other than a Magician , since they say , that Dardanarii are properly Seplasiarii , Propolae , Proxenetae , that is , Engrossers and Regraters , who fill their barns and store-houses with all sorts of provision , to be sold again at extraordinary rates , when a dearth should happen , as it is learnedly interpreted by f Cujacius and h Turnebus . To this I adde , to leave this erroneous perswasion as naked as may be , what i Solinus , speaking of the stone Cathochites , which stuck to the hands of those that handled it , as if it had been of a viscous and glewy nature , saith , Democritum Abderitem ostentatione scrupuli hujus frequenter usum , ad probandam occultam natur ● potentiam in certaminibus quae contra magos habuit . And to that , the opinion of the Spaniard Torreblanca , who sayes expressely , that Magiam Daemoniacam pleno ore negarunt Democritus , Averroes , Simplicius , & alii Epicurei qui unà cum Saddu●aeis Daemones esse negarunt . For indeed he well discover'd what account he made of Spirits and Magick , when he pleasantly laugh'd at those young men of Abdera , who had disguis'd themselves like Devils , purposely to frighten him in his solitude , and that being sent for by King Darius , and entreated by him to raise up his wife , he answer'd him with a good morall instruction , that he would do it with all his heart , provided he would bring him but three men who had never bewail'd the death of their neerest friends ; for there needed no more than to write their names , and put them upon his wife's tomb , to make her rise again immediately . This was much different from the proceeding of Simon Magus , or rather the counterfeit Monk Santabarenus , who entreated by the Emperour Basilius , that he might see his Son , though dead ; was much more kind than Democritus , for he gave him a meeting with him , as he went a hunting , and suffer'd them to embrace one another for some time ; which it was as easie for him to do by his Enchantment , as it was impossible for Democritus , who had attain'd the knowledge of all things , save that of Magick . Nor is my admiration lesse , that Delrio should also refer thereto what was done by Empedocles to hinder the over-violence of the winds that blew in his Countrey . For Laertius expla●ing it , sayes , He commanded a many Asses to be flay'd & their skins to be made into bags , and put upon the tops of mountains , to represse the immoderate gusts of the Etesian winds . Wherein it is easily perceived there was no more Magick , than in the industry he used to deliver the Salinunti●ns from the plague caused by the noisomnesse of a river , by cutting into it two little rivulets , which dissolv'd the viscousnesse , and carried away all the filth , or in the simple cure he did of the suffocation of the Matrix , which yet hath given some occasion to say , that he rais'd a woman to life , and to Satyrus in Laertius , that he was a Magician , though most part of the verses he produces to prove it , and among others these , Pharmaca queis pellas morbos , relevesque senectam Percipies , quae cuncta tibi communico soli Extinctumque hominem nigro revocabis ab Orco . should be interpreted as Talentonius sayes , of a secret he had to keep a body , for some time , from corruption , though depriv'd of nourishment , respiration , and the beating of the Arteries ; upon the explication whereof may be consulted Galen , Goreus , and the forementioned Talentonius . Drawing now neer unto the end of the Chapter , I have briefly two things to note upon the Romance we have from Philostratus in the life of Apollonius . But I shall first observe the inadvertencie of Volateranus , Cassiodorus , Boissardus , and de Lancre , who assure us there is now to be seen in the Vatican at Rome a book , De figuris conicis , compos'd by Apollonius Thyanaeus , the ambiguity of the name having made them mistake him for Apollonius Pergaeus , sirnamed Magnus Geometra , who liv'd in the time of Cleomedes , an hundred and fifty years before the nativity of our Saviour ; for he it was that writ eight books de Ominicono , four whereof are translated out of the Greek by Frederick Commandin , printed at Bologne in the year 1566. This being granted , as needing no other proof , I shall say , first , that this Apollonius Thyanaeus might be some vertuous man , of a vast and powerfull wit , one who made excellent advantages of philosophicall speculations and his own nature , to dispose of that of Kings and Princes , and so came as neer the Hero's and Demi-Gods , as he was far from the ordinary sort of men . Whence Sidonius Apollinaris took occasion very much to celebrate one of his friends , a Counsellour to , and of great authority with Evarix King of the Goths , putting him into the scales with this Philosopher . Lege virum , said he to him ( Fidei Catholicae pace praefara ) in plurimis similem tui , id est , à divitibus ambitum , nec divitias ambientem , cupidum scientiae , continentem pecuniae , inter epulas abstemium , inter purpuratos linteatum . This certainly might well seem strange in the mouth of a Bishop , and a friend who would commend another , were it not evident by the testimonies of Eusebius and Cassiodorus , that this Apollonius was a famous Philosopher and a very wise man. Besides , that it were imprudence to credit the fictions of Philostratus rather than the authorities of St. Hierom , and Justin Martyr , who assigne no other cause of all his miraculous operations than the knowledge he had of Nature , and so absolutely clear him of Magick ; the former saying in his Epistle to Paulinus , Apollonius sive Magus , ut vulgus loquitur , sive Philosophus , ut Pythagorici tradunt . The latter is much more open in his Questions to the Orthodox , Apollonius ut vir naturalium potentiarum , & dissensionum atque consensionum earum peritus , ex hac scientiae mira faciebat , non authoritate divina ; hanc ob rem in omnibus indiguit assumptione idonearum materiarum quae eum adjuvarent ad id perficiendum quod efficiebatur . But if this be not enough , we may read in St. Anastasius and Cedrenus , that one Julian a Chaldaean , and another famous Magician called Manethon , sleighted all the naturall performances of Apollonius , as being nothing in comparison of what they daily did , by the means of Geotick and prohibited Magick ; whereas there cannot any proof to the contrary be drawn out of a many Authours , who have forg'd as many lies and Chimera's upon his life , as all our old Romances have done on that of Paladin Rowland . For Vopiscus made not that Book he promis'd of his History ; Sidonius had describ'd him such as we have represented him ; Tascius Victorianus and Nicomachus are not to be met with , in any Library ; so that it cannot be judg'd in what sense they writ of him . And for the more ancient , Hierocles had borrow'd all his relation from Philostratus , who had dress'd up his at the request of the Empresse Julia ; as at the present , Love-stories and Romances are written for the entertainment of Queens and Princesses . Besides the false notes of his own imagination , he made use of those of one Maximus , who had written a relation of what Apollonius had done at Tarsus , but his main assistance was the Diary or Diurnall of Damis . Of the integrity of this Damis , since a Lion may be known by his claw , and that a man need not drink up the Sea , to try whether it be salt ; we are not to make the least account , si●ce he is so impudent as to affirm , in Philostratus , that he had seen the chains wherewith Prometheus had been fasten'd to Mount Caucasus , which were yet in the stones , when he passed it with Apollonius , who was travelling to the Indies . But as all things , even the most fabulous , have some ground , and that all painting supposes a firm and solid body under it , so must it be acknowledg'd , that this great Volume blown up with falsities , was written by Philostratus out of no other designe , than to make a parallel between the miracles of this Philosopher , and those of Jesus Christ , purposely to undermine the foundations of our Religion , and set people at a losse , whether of the two they rather ought to credit , our Saviour or Apollonius . The same course took Eunapius , an implacable enemy of the Christians , to disparage the miracles of Saints and Martyrs , by advancing a many invented by himself of Plotinus , Sosipater , Porphyrius , Maximus , Iamblicus , and divers other Platonists , whose lives he writ . That the case stands thus with Philostratus , the conjecture is but too probable ; for the Empresse Julia's desire , to see something of his writing ( as being a man very polite and eloquent ) might well give him occasion to publish that chimericall , yet pernicious History , in the time of the sixth Persecution , which happen'd under Septimus Severus , about two hundred and ten years after Christ , when the Pagans endeavour'd the destruction of Christianity , no lesse by Artifices than by open war. Upon this very account was it , that Vopiscus celebrated so highly , though in few words , the vertues and miracles of this Thyanaeus ; for according to the learned Casaubon's glosse upon it , Cum hoc tibicine fulcirent homines pagani ruentes jam superstitiones suas , nemo debet mirari Vopiscum hoc loco in illius laudes ferri . We may therefore passe our finall judgement on all this , with Paulus Orosius , and Leonard Vair , viz. That as the greatest part of the Fables of Poets , and other Heathen Writers , seem to have taken their disguises out of the holy Scriptures ; as for instance , the Deluge in the time of Deucalion and Pyrrha , from that of Noah ; the fall of Phaeton , from the miracle of Joshua ; the Gyants war , from the Tower of Babel ; the Ambrosia of the Gods , from the Manna of the Israelites ; the plague at Rome from that in the Desert ; and the Serpent of Aesculapius , from the Brazen one erected by Moses . So without question all the extravagancies of Philostratus upon his Apollonius , took their rise from the true miracles of our Saviour , since he hath been pleas'd to oppose the Daemon , which came to give Apollonius's mother notice of his nativity , to the mystery of the Annunciation ; the singing of Swans , to that of the Angels ; the lightening that sell from Heaven , to the Star that appear'd in Bethleem ; the Letters sent to him from divers Kings , to the adoration of the Magi ; the discourses he held , when very young , in the Temple of Aesculapius , to the disputation of Christ among the Doctours ; the questions put to him by his Disciples , to those of the Apostles ; the judgement he passed upon the Eunuch and the Concubine , to that on the woman taken in adultery ; the apparition he met with upon Mount Caucasus , to the temptation of the Devil in the wildernesse ; the incredulity of the Ephesians , to that of the Jews ; his deliverance of a young man possessed with the Devil , to the like action of Christ ; the Maid he raised to life at Rome , to Jairus's daughter ; his appearing to Damis and Demetrius without the City , to that of our Saviour to the two Disciples going to Emmaus ; the words he said to them , to those of Jesus Christ , Spiritus carnem & ossa non habet ; and lastly , his death and ascension , either to that of Christ , or to the translation of Enoch or Eliah . All these parallels I have the rather thought fit to particularize , to shew the malice , and the pitifull and indiscreet subtlety of Philostratus ; and consequently , that the safest way to refute all these fictions , is to deny them any relation to Magick , contrary to what Franciscus Picus hath done , because Jews and Gentiles might make their advantage of them , aud thence draw an example , to prove what they have so often said of Christ in the Gospel , Now we know thou hast a Devil , for thou castest out Devils , through Beelzebub the prince of Devils . Besides that , we must with Eusebius absolutely deny them , and so proceed , according to his directions in the discovery of them , that we may lay open the weak grounds they are built upon , and all the imperinencies and contradictions they are guilty of , Ut vetusta habeantur ista , non ut in vincula virorum sint , sed oblectamenta puerorum . CHAP. XIII . Of the Genii attributed to Socrates , Aristotle , Plotinus , Porphyrius , Jamblicus , Chicus , Scaliger , and Cardan . THe Jesuit Thyraeas quotes an observation of some people sufficiently superstitious , who say that all Children borne in the Ember-weeks commonly bring along with them their caules or certaine membranes , and are much more likely then others to gaine the acquaintance and familiarity of the Genii designed for their conduct . The same Priviledge they also pretend to , according to Ptolemy , who have the Moon , in conjunction with Sagittary , Lady of their actions , or with Pisces , of the Nativity . All we inferre hence , is , to imagine one of these two happened in the Nativities of all those for whom we make this Chapter , since that by the Anthority of most Authors , every one of them might presume he was brought into the Temple of Glory and Immortality by the extraordinary assistance of some Genius or familiar Daemon , which was to them , as Apuleius sayes , singularis praefectus , domesticus speculator , individuus arbiter , inseparabilis testis , malorum improbator , ●onorum probator . But since this opinion cannot be asserted without much injury done to these great men , and taking away from the obligation we owe their excellent Labours , by the meanes whereof , and not by that of these Daemons and tutelary Gods , so many precious reliques and monuments of their Learning have come to our knowledge : me thinks it is but just we should continue them in their deserv'd reputation , and shew the true meaning may be given this Conversation and correspondence , how extravagant their imaginations are who believe it to have been such as that of the Angels with holy men , or that of Devills with Magicians . For to come as near the truth as may be , we are to observe that the Platonicks , as d Jamblichus and e Foxius affirme , assigned four kinds of rationall Creatures , after that which they called the first Being , or first Goodnesse , that is , the first Author and Mover of all things ; that is to say , the Celestiall Gods or Angels ; the Daemons inferior to them ; the Heroes ; and the souls of all men . The principall duty and employment of the Daemons being , as Proclus affirmes , only to enterpose and manage the affaires and conduct of the last , and to be as it were their guides and interpreters towards the Gods , some have taken occasion , from the resemblance of these actions , with those of the souls over their bodies ; to call them sometimes by the name of Daemons . And to do this they thought there was much more reason , when they arriv'd to such a defiance of the Slavery and tyranny of the matter wherein they were as it were immers'd , that they had the absolute disposall of all their faculties , and were as miraculous in all they did as those Daemons were thought . According to this sense that does Apuleius say , Animus humanus etiam nunc in corpore situs , Daemon nuncupatur ; and Heraclitus , that the Spirit of a man was to him instead of a Genius , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 : besides that it may easily be inferr'd from these two verses of Virgil. — Diine nunc ardorem mentibus addunt Eurgale ? an sua cuique deus fit dira cupido ? that the just desires and good operations of the soul may in like manner be qualifi'd with the name of God. Adde to this what Porphyrius sayes , after Plato in his Timaeus , that God hath assign'd the superior faculty of our Mind as a Daemon to conduct us , and that it may be justly called Eudaemon , who looks on Wisdom as the Pharos that should direct it in all the actions of his life . This might well serve for a generall solution to that whatever may be said of the familiarity and acquaintance of Socrates , Aristotle , and others , with certain Devils ; were it not also requisite , to answer the objections may be made against them in particular . To begin then with that famous and so well known Daemon of Socrates , no lesse celebrated by their Authority from whom we have the history of it , than by the great diversity of opinions concerning it . Some affirm it might truely be some Apparition , & others that it was a pure fiction of that Philosopher , or of his two Disciples Xenophon and Plato , who as falsely advanc'd the report of this divine assistance , as that of the Oracle's declaring him the wisest of Mankind , as if there were any reason to bestow the highest and proudest Title imaginable , on a lewd fellow that publikely prosess'd Ignorance , Sloath and Sodomy , who liv'd upon almes , knowing not any art or discipline , and endeavouring to discredit all the Sciences by his ignorant Wisdome ▪ Socraticique gregis fuit haec Sapientia quondam Scire nihil — a man that breath'd nothing but the introduction of Atheisme , deservedly reprov'd and laugh'd at by Aristophunes , Timon , Aristotle and Athenaeus . And lastly a man that for all the praises have been given him , is only oblig'd to two of his disciples , persons not free from suspition , and consequently not absolutely creditable , who might as well write Apologies for him , a●d outvy one another in his commendations , as Gellius observes that one of them did when he writ his Institutions of Cyrus , out of aemulation to the other , who had published ten Books of Common-Wealth . But these are desperate Sallyes of a dangerous sort of spirits , who , purposely to expose him to generall contempt , so freely discredit the Authority of these two great Philosophers , as also those of Apuleius , Maximus Tyrius , Cicero , Plutarch and the best Authours , out of no other motive then that of meer vanity and a groundless hope of being thought more criticall and quick-sighted then others for breaking and battering this ancient image . I should , for my part , rather be of their number who reverence it , out of a belief that so many Authors would not bestow such Elogies on Socrates , or call him , as Martial did , magnum Senem , as Persius , barbatum Magistrum , as Val. Maximus , palliatum animum virilitatis robore , or lastly as Apuleius , Divinae prudentiae senem , if he had not been so famous for his wisdome , that they are rather to be excus'd then condemn'd who , with some reason thought he had acquired it by the favour and assistance of his Daemon . With this misfortune , neverthelesse , that there is as much uncertainty in the explication of the nature of it according to this opinion , as there was malice and calumny in the precedent . For o Apuleius will have it to be a God , p Lactantius and q Tertullian , a Devil , r Plato , invisible ; Apuleius affirmes that it might be visible s Plutarch that it was a certain sneezing on the left or right side , according to which Socrates presag'd good or bad successe in the thing undertaken . t Maximus Tyrius sayes , it was only a remorse of conscience against the violence of his naturall inclination , which was neither heard nor seen , whereby Socrates was restrain'd from doing what was ill ; u Pompanatius , that it was the ascendent of his Nativity , & lastly x Montaigne that it was a certain impulsion of the will , that presented it self to him , beyond the direction of his discourse . But for my part , I think it may be truely and rationally said , that this familiar Daemon of Socrates , which was to him , y in rebus incertis prospectator , dubiis pr●monitor , periculosis viator , was only the good regulation of his life , the wise conduct of his Actions , his experience of things , and the result of all his Vertues , which wrought in him that prudence , which may justly be termed the salt and seasoning of all actions , the rule and line of all affaires , the eye which sees , directs and disposes all ; and in a word , the Art of life , as Medicine is the Art of health . So that there is much more reason to believe that the soul of this Philosopher , not only refin'd from its violent passions , but inrich'd with all sorts of Vertues , was the true Daemon of his carriage , than toimagine him entangled in the delusions and conversing with Hobgoblins , crediting them or following their directions , an imagination so absurd that Plutarch thought himself concern'd to endeavour to weed it out of our belief . For in his Book upon Socrates's Daemon he saies , that Socrates slighted not celestiall things , as the Athenians would have it believ'd at his condemnation , but that abundance of imaginary apparitions , fables , and superstitions having crept into the Philosophy of Pythagoras and his disciples , whereby it was become absolutely ridiculous and contemptible , he endeavour'd to regulate it by prudence , to cleanse it from all those Stories , and not to believe any more then what he thought rationall . To this we may adde a generall Goodnesse shining through all his actions , and that he had no other designe then to lead his neighbour in the paths of vertue , and thence perceive the little ground we have to conclude this Genius to have been a bad Daemon . Which yet we should rather believe than that it was a good Angel , since that he must either have it voluntarily and by divine permission ( a secret hath not been yet reveal'd ) or by the force of his conjurations . But these must needs be vain at that time , wherein Angels rather commanded men , and were not courted with so much facility as since the passion of Jesus Christ , who hath deliver'd us from the slavery of sin , to make us equalls and companions to Angels , who would not be ador'd by St. z John , as they had sometimes been by a Abraham . This foundation layd , there remaines only to resolve three difficulties which may happen concerning this Daemon . The first is , why he never perswaded him to do any thing , but only not to undertake something , and to take heed and avoid it . To this it may be answered that Socrates needed it not , in as much as being naturally enclin'd to whatever were vertuous , his particular endeavour was , by a long habit , to arrive to that reservednesse which the greatest persons , even in their most violent passions , and notwithstanding their courage , either have or ought to have . This is true prudence , which regulates their conduct , and makes them do all things wisely , quae ratio , saith Cicero , Poetas , maximeque Homerum impulit , ut principibus Heroum , Ulyssi , Agamemnoni , Diomedi , Achilli , certos deos discriminum & periculorum comites adjungerent . The second is a proof taken from the Ecstasies which were ordinary to this person , whence some conclude they could not happen to him but by the means of a Daemon more powerfull then that of the perfection of his Soul. As if it were not more rationall , with Aristotle and Marsilius Ficinus , who represent Socrates as a man extreamly melancholy , to imagine these ecstasies as naturall in him as those of Charles de Bouille , mentioned by Gesner and Trithemius . For Melancholy may for a long time entertaine the Soul , in a deep meditation , and when the Spirits attend the soule to that place where it retreats as it were into its centre , to do it some service there , the other parts are depriv'd of their influent heat , and seem not to have any spark of life , and this is properly what is called Ecstasie . The last depends upon the great number and certainty of the praedictions of this Philosopher , whence is drawn the same inference as from the precedent , as that Socrates was certainly the instrument of that Daemon , which not content to have declar'd him the wisest of all men , would needs add a further respect to him by the meanes of his Oracles and answers . To this may be said , that , besides that it were an open breach of Horace's commandment . Nec Deus intersit , nisi dignus vindice nodus Inciderit , — to attribute these predictions of Socrates , and the advice he gave his Friends , to some Divinity ; it were more rationall to conceive , that , as he was absolutely enclin'd to morall actions , so had he so particularly consider'd all the accidents that happen to men , that any thing almost gave him some light to judge of and foresee what was to come . Hence it also came that he was reputed the eighth wise-man of Greece , because he absolutely resign'd himself to the practice of commendable and vertuous Actions , not medling with the fruitlesse speculations of the Sciences ; which , like mony , are sometimes current , sometimes cry'd down , one while stamp'd one way , another , another ; but alwayes embas'd and very leight . And herein he imitated the seven famous persons of Antiquity , among whom was only Thales whose wisdome exceeded the contemplation of those things which were in common use among men ; for , him excepted , all the rest acquir'd that so honourable title by their great understanding of Morality , and Matters of State and Government . There are those , who , to make Aristotle not inferiour to Socrates , maintaine he had the particular assistance of some Daemon . But these , methinks , do his doctrine as much violence as e Cardan did that of Averroes ( who never believd there were any Devils ) when he introduces a Daemon who call'd himself one of his disciples and followers ; or the Alchimists daily do to Avicenna , to whom , ( though , in f Aegidius Romanus , he absoutely deny the possibility of their metallick transmutation ) they yet attribute the knowledge and practise of the Philosopher's stone . For there is nothing , so certain in the Doctrine of Aristotle , not wherein his Interpreters do so much agree ; as that he never admitted any other intelligences then those which caused the motion of the celestiall Bodies , discarding all other kinds of Daemons and Angels , so confirming his own principles , and admitting nothing which was not known to him either by motion or operation . This is the generall assertion of the Peripateticks , with g Aquinas , h William Bp. of Paris , i Pompanatius , k Cardan l Theupolus , m Riolanus , n Niphus , and o Bernard Mirandulanus , who expressely sayes , illud negare non possumus , Aristotelem ratione naturali non pervenisse nisi ad form as quae in corpore aliquo sunt . To the same purpose Niphus , before him , said , that such forms and separated substances , according to the doctrine of the Peripateticks , erant Teretismata quaedam & figmenta , such as Theupolus sayes Aristotle ever slighted , tanquam Sphingis & Chimaerae inania nomina , attributing what is commonly said of them , to nature , that is , to the properties of naturall things , to the humour and temperament of Animals , to the qualities of places , and to their vapours and exhalations , leaving nothing at all for the substances to do . And that there is not any dispute concerning them in his workes , is , not that he could not assert them without some Demonstration , but that he durst not openly refute them , not because he would not contradict Plato , who had gaind much reputation by introducing them , but that he would avoid the censure of impiety by opposing the Lawes of his Country , & the common opinion concerning Gods & Oracles . However it be , we cannot conclude according to his doctrine , that they were any thing but dreames and Chimera's . For if there were any , they must be either Corporeall or incorporeall ; to say they were incorporeall were to contradict what he sayes in the 12. of his Metaphysicks , that there is no Intelligence but is joyn'd to some body . Besides they must be thought all good ; and void of malice and corruption according to what he sayes in the ninth Book of the same treatise , that sin cannot proceed but from matter ; wherein ▪ as he explaines it in his Ethicks , lyes the sensuall appetite , which , when it exceeds and over-rules the rationall , causes that deformity . If they were corporeall , their Bodies were either eternall or mortall ; the former they cannot be , because , in all his Physicks , he assigns but one only body of that nature , that is that of Heaven . If mortall , they were either simple or compound ; if simple , what he sayes in the first and second Book , de Anima , that she is never found in a simple Body , cannot any way stand with it ; if the latter , they were consequently corruptible , palpable , perceptible , and subject to a thousand changes and alterations , which cannot be admitted . Nor does it amount to much that he hath the word Daemon in severall places of his Books , for then it must be conceiv'd he speakes according to the opinion of the vulgar & the Platonicks , as Alexander & Niphus affirme , upon the fift of his Metaphysicks , and the third , Of the generation of Animals , Chap. 14. Or haply he made use of that word speaking of God , as is evident from that passage in the second Book of his Rhetorick , where he sayes , that the Demon is sent to divers persons of extraordinary Prosperities , not out of any affection he bears them , but to make their Calamity the more remarkable ; for certain it is that only God can send those prosperities . Besides all these proofs , me thinks there is one very pertinent may be had out of his Book Of Divination by dreames , where to shew there was nothing supernaturall in them , he sayes , Omnin● autem quoniam nonnulla etiam somniant animalia , a Deo certé missa non erunt somnia , neque hujus gratiâ fiunt , sed daemonia sané ernnt , siquidem natura daemonia est , non divina . For though it hath bred much controversy among the Interpreters and Commentators of Aristotle , about the sense wherein the Epithet , he gives Nature , should be taken , yet me thinks Leonicus hath guess'd better then any of the rest ▪ and that the Learned p Carpentarius hath discover'd the full signification of that Phrase , when he sayes that Aristotle would thereby shew , q in naturâ bené ordinatâ dependente ex coelestium orbium conversione ipsis Intelligentiis , eam vim ad omnia explicanda reperiri posse propter quam alii ad Daemones confugerunt . This explication does first confirme what we have said before of Aristotles's opinion concerning these separated substances , and then confute the only Reason which Cesalpinus gives to assert them , even out of his very doctrine . This certainly were enough to satisfie the World how much this Philosopher is injur'd , when he is charg'd with the familiarity of one of these Genii or Daemons , which he never took for any thing but dreams and imaginations . But here are yet some trivall Objections rais'd by certain Authors , who wanting Reason to compasse their designe , fly to Stratagems and cast dust in our eyes . Medina and others upon s Aquinas would affirme , that the reach of our spirit is not so great , as to be able to dive into the knowledge of nature , as did that of Aristotle , without the particular assistance of some good or bad Genius . And that he made use of the latter , is not , say they , to be questioned , after the proofs whi●h s Laertius , and t William , Bishop of Paris , afford . The former cites a Book of his treating of Magick ; the latter , in divers places of his Works , sayes that this Philosopher had for Counsellour in all his Actions , a Spirit he made to come down out of the Sphere of Venus , by the sacrifice of an insnar'd Lamb , and some other Ceremonies . This piece of superstition gave Emanuel de Moura occasion to relate out of Philoponus in the life of Aristotle , against those who would make him an Atheist , that he was so strangely cajoll'd by a Woman , that she made him consult the oracle of Apollo . Adde to this what Plutarch and Laertius affirme , that he ordain'd by his last will , that there should be dedicated to Jupiter Soter and Minerva Sotira the effigies of certain Animals , of stone , of four cubits , in performance of the vow he had made for Nicanor's health . Besides all which , the said de Moura would have him confesse in his first book , Of Heaven and the World , Se cum aliis obtulisse diis trina sacrificia , in recognitionem trinae perfectionis in eis inventae . From these passages may be inferr'd , not only that he beleev'd Devils , and was very superstitious in his Religion , but also that he had stumbled on the hardest & highest mystery of our Faith , that is , the Trinity of Persons in the Unity of Essence , as y Salmeron would have it , and before him z Trapezontius , who hath writ a compleat book , Of the conformity of Aristotles doctrine with the Scriptures . It was also the opinion of that famous Divine a Henry d' Assia , that Aristotle might naturally arrive to as perfect a knowledge of Divinity , as that discover'd to our first Parent , when he slept in the terrestriall Paradise , or that of St. Paul when he was taken up into Heaven . But the spinning out of these proofs , would bring us at last to discourse of the salvation of this Philosopher , an opinion so common , that one of the Fathers and Doctours of the Church hath said , speaking ( as it were ) to him , Aristoteles , laudaris ubi non es , & cruciaris ubi es ; and Werlinus cites a certain Philosopher called Lambert du Mont , who hath made a Magistrall question , upon what may be rationally thought of it . It were therefore much more rationall to unravell all these absurdities , which fall one in the neck of another , without aim or end , and clear up the forementioned , than to digresse into further repetitions . We shall then begin with the authority of Medina , who seems to have little reason to strip Aristotle of his own proper faculties , to bestow on him others ; and to deny him the excellencie of his own nature , to make him subject to that of a Daemon . For what ground is there , that those naturall Truths , which he sayes , Aristotle arriv'd to the knowledge of , should now be thought suspicious and doubtfull , through a swarm of Moderns and Innovators , daily encreasing under the banners of Telesius , Patricius , Campanella , Verulamio , Jordan , Brun , and Bassonius , out of no other designe , than to put a slur upon that Philosophy , and to undermine that great building which Aristotle , and above twelve thousand who have writ upon him , have spent so many ages to build up ; and this not so much by any demonstation or force of reason , as the advantage of that vicissitude and revolution of all things , which insensibly brings it to a declination , — Et jam per moenia clarior ignis Auditur , propiufque aestus incendia volvunt . The book cited by Laertius of Aristotle's Magick , cannot at all confirm this opinion of Medina ; for it is clear , that he thought it spurious , when citing it onely in the Proem to his Lives , he mentions it not in the particular Catalogue of this Philosophers works . Besides that , it may well be thought of the fame cloth with that of Democritus , mentioned before , and all those Magicall Manuscripts , which , as M. Gaumin thinks , the modern Greeks have published under the name of Salomon , and divers of the Ancients . For it may be gathered from Laertius , that Aristotle affirm'd therein , that the Persian Mages medled not with Divinations ; and consequently , it being father'd on him , there is more reason to conclude for our opinion , than that of our Adversaries . Nor should they be so confident upon the authority of William of Paris , since that in another place speaking of this Genius , he sayes , that Aristotle , deceptus fuit ab ipso familiari Daemone suo quem de coelo Veneris descendisse opinabatur , quod hoc ex somno Rustici cujusdam acceperat . This clearly shews he had taken this flat and pitifull relation out of a certain book of Conjurations and Astrologie , which Trithemius sayes was falsly publish'd under his name . For Emanuel de Moura , he evidently injures Philoponus , who , according to the Greek Text , and the old Translation conformable to that of Nunnesius , sayes onely , that Aristotle having attain'd the seventeenth year of his age , was advis'd by the Pythian Oracle , to apply himself particularly to Philosophy . The clause in his Will , concerning the erection of the Statues he had vow'd for Nicanor , might , for a shift , make a better proof than any of the precedent , if this discreet Philosopher had not done it , in imitation of Socrates , to preserve his memory from the infamy of Atheism , and to leave a remorse of conscience for those who had accused him of it , which should make more for his justification , than the three Sacrifices he made the Gods , or the knowledge of the Trinity , attributed to him by diverse Catholike Doctours . For these are all Chimera's grounded meerly on what he sayes , speaking of the Ternary number , in his first book of Heaven , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ; That is , Quapropter hoc à natura numero sumpto , perinde atque quadam illius lege , & in Deorum sacrificiis celebrandis uti solemus . From which passage cannot be concluded any thing , but that Aristotle sayes , that the number Three was much used in Sacrifices in his time . Somewhat to confirm this we have in Theocritus , when he sayes in his Pharmaceutria , Ter libo , terque haec pronuncio mystica verba . But that Aristotle neither did , or could have thought any such thing , is learnedly shewn by Cardinall Bessarion , who laught at Trapezontius , for taking so much pains to prove from that Text , that Aristotle had a perfect knowledge of the Trinity . Which rashnesse deserves the greater censure , in that he never consider'd , that all the Fathers , and after them Aquinas , have mantain'd it impossible and impious , to endeavour the proof of it by naturall reasons , and opposite to the authority of St. Paul , to make Aristotle and Plato so Eagle-sighted in the mysteries of our Religion . Besides , it is utterly disconsonant to the Philosophy of Jesus Christ , to celebrate these Philosophers so highly in the apprehension of Christian Truths . Whence we may also with the same labour give Henry de Assia his answer , viz. that the essence of materiall things is the onely object of the spirit of the way-faring man , as the Schoolmen expresse it , that is of man while he is in this world . Were it our designe to swell up this Chapter into a Volume , we need onely make a particular refutation of all may be said of the Magick of the Platonicks , taking the relations of an infinite number of Authours , who would fain perswade us to things utterly impossible . But since it were vainly to squander time away , to lop off the branches in stead of pulling up the roots , we must with that begin the ruine of all these fabulous narrations , and shew , that whatever the Platonicks have advanc'd , either of Daemons or Magick , can neither be prov'd by reason nor experience . For first , as to what they say , that Nature cannot afford two Extreams without some Medium , cementing and uniting them ; and that Heaven and Earth are two Extreams , which can have no other Medium than these intellectuall powers ; The Peripateticks answer , that they neither assigne the Medium , nor the Extreams right ; for they should have oppos'd the first Mover , which is absolutely immutable , impassible , and immoveable , to things sublunary , and afterwards joyn them together by the celestiall Nature , which is naturally invariable and eternall , and yet potentially subject to mutation , resembling God in its intelligences , and things transitory in its motion . We may as easily answer what they say , that the soul of the World being diffus'd and dispers'd thorow the whole Universe is not idle , but produces Animals in all its parts , and that those generated in Fire and Air are properly these called Daemons . For , besides that this universall Soul is formally denied by Mersennus in his book against Deists , Aristotle never held , that an Animal that must use severall Organs , can be produc'd and conserv'd in the purity of those two Elements . And for their last reason , deriv'd from those many effects , which must necessarily be attributed to those causes , I would , before I am forc'd to allow it for good , they had satisfi'd , as they ought , k Pompanatius , l Cardan , and the learned Bishop m Bernard Mirandulanus , who pertinently shew , that to beleeve Angels and Daemons , it were better to refer to the assurances of our Religion , than to all those experiences whereof a reason might be given out of the principles of naturall Philosophy . This granted , no question , but all that may be said of the Genii attributed to Porphyrius , Plotinus , and Iamblicus , may be referr'd to what we have already said of the Daemon of Socrates , and that the other stories and miracles related of them , are either meerly the flatteries of their Disciples and Followers , or the pure inventions of Eunapius , purposely advanc'd by him , to lessen the esteem which men had of the sanctity of the new Christians . And that the case stood thus with these three Philosophers , it may be judg'd by that Treatise of Plotinus , De proprio Daemone , that what he sayes of it , was rather out of conjecture than experience . Nor could Porphyrius give better security for the little credit he gave all those superstitious practices , than the Epistle read of him in n Theodoret , and o Eusebius . For he layes down therein eight or nine difficulties he made , touching the invocations of Devils , and their Sacrifices ; the least whereof were enough to convince us , that he was no Magician . All the trouble then fals upon Iamblicus , because he was the man answer'd all those difficulties and doubts , which hath given Authours occasion to tell more miracles of him than the two former . But the best on 't is , that it is yet with lesse ground and reason ; for as to Alectromancie , by which Zonaras , and most of the Daemonographers affirm , that he endeavour'd to find out the name of him that should succeed the Emperour Val●ns , Ammianus Marcellinus , who liv'd in the same time , delivers him from that calumny , not making the least mention of him in the particular account he hath given us of that story . And for his Ecstasies , evocations , and other miracles , a man needs not take the pains to refute them , because they sufficiently destroy themselves , both by the absurdity that attends them , and that fear Eunapius was in , to be thought an Impostour for his relations . This were enough to satisfie us , that these Philosophers were not Magicians , and that if there remain any difficulty concerning their Books , which might any way prejudice their innocence , as such as may be fraught with abundance of superstitious things , we refer them to the sixth Chapter of this Apologie , unlesse we should rather follow the opinion of Cardan , who speaking of these Daemons , sayes very judiciously , Nolim ego ad trutinam haec sectari , velut Porphyrius , Psellus , Plotinus , Proclus , Iamblicus , qui copiosè de his quae non videre , velut historiam scripserunt . The same motive which made me speak of these ancient Philosophers , obliges me to say somthing of three modern , who are charg'd with an acquaintance and conversation with their Genii , that is , Chicus Aesculanus , Scaliger , and Cardan , whereof what I shall deliver of the first , tends rather to the vindication of Truth , than the merit of his person , or the advantage may be reaped from his Works . For the onely Commentary we have of his upon the Sphear of Sacrobosco sufficiently discovers that he was not onely very superstitious , as Delrio cals him ; but also that he had a soft place in his head , there being three things in it , that very much lay open his weaknesse . The first is , his interpretation of Sacrobosco's book , according to the sense of Astrologers , Necromancers , and Chiroscopists . The second , his citations of abundance of falsifi'd Authours , fraught with old wives tales and fooleries , such as , for instance , that of Salomon , De umbris idaearum ; Hipparchus , De vinculo spiritûs ; De ministerio naturae ; De Hierarchiis Spirituum ; Apollonius , De arte magicâ ; Zoroastes , De Dominio quartarum octavae Spherae ; Hippocrates , De stellarum aspectibus secundum Lunam ; Astafon , De Mineralibus constellatis ; and divers others of the same metall . The third that he often makes use of the Revelations of a Spirit called Floron , which he said was of the Order of the Cherubims , and being once ask'd what the spots in the Moon were , he roundly answered , Ut terra terra est . But , besides that he does not attribute this spirit to himself in any place of the said Commentary , it may be easily judged , that this relation is like what Pliny sayes of the Grammarian Appion , who invocated the Devil , to know what Countrey-man Homer was . Or to that related by Bodin , of Hermolaus Barbarus , who did the same , to know what Aristotle meant by the word Entelechia . Or lastly , to what Niphus sayes of one in his time , who saw the way to make the y Philosophers stone written in a piece of paper that was shewn him by a bearded Devil . For all which extravaganeies , what better solution can there be than that of Lucretius , Quis dubitat quin omne sit hoc rationis egest as ? Were I at liberty to follow my inclination rather than my duty , I should be loth to say any thing against the Genii attributed to the two only men , whom we may oppose to the most learned and eminent of the Ancients , as being the last production and miracle of Nature , Scaliger , and Cardan . For I am clearly of opinion , that either they were themselves deceiv'd in acknowledging those Genii , because they could not , after much examination , find any cause of such extraordinary perfection ; Or that they have done it out of modesty , as unwilling to discover , by their learning , how much all others were below them . Or lastly , they endeavoured , by those particular assistances , to elude the envie and jealousie , which might have been consequent to the great Fame they have acquir'd by their unwearied industry . But since Truth is the sooner found by the associated disquisitions of a many , those may well deserve our attention , who say ; first , That Scaliger practis'd that sleight by the example of all great persons ; and secondly , that he might not be thought to give ground to the ambition of his Antagonist . The Genius he attributed to himself , was , as we find in his Poeticall Art , a simple sally and emotion of Spirit , whereby the Soul was ( as it were ) enflam'd in it self , and so elevated into the knowledge of things , during which a man may sometimes speak or write something he understands not , when the heat of that Enthusiasm is over . For Cardan , 't is true he speaks so variously of his Genius , that after he had absolutely affirm'd in a Dialogue entituled Tetim , that he had one , and that Venereall , yet participating of the nature of Saturn and Mercury , and in his Book , De libris propriis , that it communicated it self to him by Dreams , he in the same place is at a losse , whether he truly had any or no , or that it was the excellencie of his own nature , Sentiebam , sayes he , seu ex Genio mihi praefecto , seu quod natura mea in extremitate humanae substantiae conditionisque & in consinio immortalium posita esset , &c. and so concludes in his Book , De rerum varietate , that he had not any , confessing ingenuously , Ego certè nullum Daemonem aut Genium mihi adesse cognosco . Whence it may safely be judged , that he and Scaliger had no other Genius , than that of the vast learning they had acquir'd by their indefatigable labours , and the experience they had of things , upon which raising up their judgement , as on two Pyramids , they judged pertinently of all things , and suffered nothing to escape them , till they had known and master'd it . CHAP. XIV . Of Alchindus , Geber , Artephius , Thebit , Anselme of Parma , Raymundus Lullius , Arnoldus de villanova , Peter d' Apono , and Paracelsus . SHould we credit the fabulous Philosophy of the Poets , who represent all things under the Mythology of their inventions , there were some ground to receive the Authority of Pliny , for good ; where he sayes that Magick is a Branch of Medicine . The motive to believe this , is only , that the so much celebrated Sorceresse , Circe , is by the Poets thought to be the Sister of Aesculapius , the first inventor of Medicine , and one of the Sons of Phoebus or the Sun , whose Daughter this Sorceresse also was , according to the Poet , who , speaking of her , sayes very freely , Dives inaccessis ubi solis filia lucis Urit adoratam nocturna in lumina cedrum . But since we have a more authentick Authority , that of the Scriptures , which makes God the first Author of so necessary an Art , we need no more to discover the errour of Pliny , and with the same labour , to rescue Medecine , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , as Isidorus Peliusiota calls it , from the calumny of this inveterat perswasion . And if so , it must also deliver the professors thereof from the censure , wch , to the prejudice of their Innocence , seem'd to be fastn'd on them upon the account of the pernicious & Diabolical Magick , which c le Loyer d Boissardus e Delrio , f Vuierus , and the rest of the Daemonographers , with divers Historians , affirme to have been the practice of Alchindus , Geber , Lullius , and the rest whose cause we plead in this Chapter . For though it be endeavour'd to represent them , especially the Arabians , as the Bacchantes did Orpheus , and that Empericks , Astrologers , Chymist● and Magicians would gladly cut them in pieces , that they might challenge the greatest and best part in every one of them ; yet is it easy to judge by the fragments remaining of their workes , and compositions , that they were Physicians . But with this misfortune , that it is as impossible punctually to know the particulars of their Lives , and the time of their birth , ( which certainly is as indiscoverable ) as that of the people called Aborigines , without beginning ; or of those , whom the Poets make to come down out of the Clouds , to avoid the blasting of their Noble and generous actions by the meannesse of their Originall . This neverthelesse is not so much to be attributed to any negligence of the Arabians to leave us some account thereof ; as to the Barbarisme raigning among the Latines in their time who have troubled themselves to translate the Books which might have given us some knowledge and discoveries thereof , so little , that they have not so much as made a collection of the lives of the most learned men that were in esteem even among themselves . In so much that it may be truly said , that what we now know of R. Lullius , Arnoldus de villa novo , Peter d' Apono , and the rest , is rather grounded on the doubtfull conjectures and several passions of moderne Authors , then the proofs and testimonies derived from the Ancient . Whence it comes to passe that I can only guesse of this famous person Alchindus , with whom we begin the vindication of Physitians , that he might flourish five or 600. years since , because Averro●s who liv'd abont the year 1160. and of whom Gilles of Rome saies he had seen his two Sons at the Court of the Emperour Frederick Red-beard , gives him great Elogies , and makes a large commemoration of his Books , as Cardan relates . To which he adds much in praise of him , giving him the Tittle not only of a great Astrologer , with Albohazen Haly , and Haly Rodoan ; or that of a most learned and experienc'd Physician , with Rasis and Mesue ; or lastly , that of a subtile Philosopher , with Averroes and Wimpinal , but proceeding further , and grounding , in all probability , his opinion as well upon what they said , as his own judgment , he allowes him an honourable place among the greatest Wits , that ever were , that is , Archimedes , Aristotle , Euclid , Scotus , Suisset , Apollonius Pergaeus , Archit as , Mahomet the inventer of Algebra , Geber , Galen , and Vitruvius . It were not then hard to judge , what an excellently learned person this was , not only by the two Books that are printed of his , De Temporum mutationibus , & , De gradibus medicinarum compositarum investigandis , but also by divers others , frequently cited by Authours , under the titles of , De ratione sex Quantitatum ; de quinque Essentiis ; de motu diurno ; de Vegetabilibus ; & de Theorica magicarum artium . Whereof all the difficulty is concerning this last , since Francis Picus , and Wimpinall have made whole Treatises out of it , wherein they discourse at large of the Heresies , blasphemies , and absurdities which may be observ'd therein , as also of the Magick which Alchindus endeavour'd to introduce . Hence is it , that all the Daemonographers have taken occasion to speake of him , as an eminent and pernicious Magician . And yet Johannes Picus , the miracle and astonishment of his age , sayes expressely in his Apologie , that he knew but three men that had made the best advantages of naturall and lawfull Magick , Alchindus , Roger Bacon , and William Bishop of Paris . But to extract truth out of these so manifest contradictions , me thinks , when a man hath well considered , in Aimery , Wimpinal , and Francis Picus the maine grounds of that Book , there may two things be rationally said of it . One , that it is extreamely superstitious , and full of hereticall propositions and directly opposite to the principles of Faith , as having bin writt by one that liv'd under the Law of Mahomet , and took a freedome to write without any respect to Christian Religion , which he accounted false and ill-grounded . Whence it is no miracle , if he , Avicenna , Algazel , Averroes , and all the Arabians have fallen into these abysses and precipies since they were not guided by that pole-Starre which conducts us now through these manifest errours and falsities . The other , that there is no ground to make this Author a Magician , when Delrio is content to rank him only among the superstitious , & that he was so far from having ought to do with Theurgick or Geotick Magick , that on the contrary , he seems to have no other designe in his Books than to referre to Nature whatever was attributed to Angels and Devils . In which opinion he hath been since seconded by Peter d' Apono , and Pompanatius , who , in order thereto , imagin'd an absolute dependance of things sublunary upon the celestiall , and that the former deriv'd all their vertues and properties from the Latter , and every particular from the whole , by the meanes of certain corporeall rayes which passed from the least even to the greatest . And these he assign'd for cause of whatever was done in nature , as Plato did Idaea's ; Avicenna , Intelligences ; Hermes and Marsilius , Ficinus , the Starrs and Planets ; Camillus and Albertus magnus the specificiall forme ; and Galen , Temperament . Whence we may passe a finall judgment with R. Bacon , quod multi libri reputantur inter Magicos qui non sunt tales , sed continent sapientiae dignitatem . If so , Alchindus cannot be condemn'd of Magick ; if we do not in the same sentence include all those Authors , who , as he , have endeavour'd to take away the admiration that follows a many extraordinary effects , by the discovery of some more probable causes which they have found out . I should passe by Geber without mentioning him among those that have been charg'd with Magick , upon the security of Cassiodorus , who sayes , Calumnia non praesumitur , ubi nulla probatio habetur , were I not oblig'd to answer the only argument which our Daemonographers draw by head and shoulders out of a book which Trithemius sayes was made by Geber King of the Indians , upon the relation between the seven Planets and the seven names of God , and some others quoted for Magicians in the second Book of Picatrix . To which it may briefly be reply'd that this Geber King of the Indians was nothing to this we speake of ; and that that Book ought no more to be condemn'd as treating of Magick , than the Commentary of R. Abraham Aben-Ezra , upon the sixth treatise of the first part of the Thalmud , where he makes a Symbolization between the ten Hebrew Sephirots and ten celestiall Spheres , and the ten Commandements of the Law. But to take away all suspition there may be of truth in this proof , it must be said , it is absolutely false and absurd ; since that , notwithstanding the Autohrity of Vigenere , it is unquestionable , that this Geber , who , they say , was King of the Indians , is a meer fable and Chimaera of these wretched Charcole-marchants ; who by that pitifull fiction , would gain more reputation to the Chymicall writings of a Philosopher of the same name . This Geber , as Leon of Africa affirmes , was a Greek by Nation , first a Christian , then a Mathumetan ; and lived , as he sayes , 100 yeares after Mahomet ; or , according to the calculation of a Vigner about the year 723. though , if the 100. yeares be taken precisely , it should be affirm'd he liv'd rather in the year 732. whereto yet b Blancanus does not agree but makes him flourish in the year 801. unlesse the mistake be , that he went upon the time of his death , and Vigner upon that of his Navity . However it be , this takes away nothing from his Learning , upon occasion whereof Cardan hath not forgot to put him to the test , among the most eminent advancers of Literature . Nor indeed was the honour above his deserts , since he was so great an Astrologer , that , as Blancanus affirmes , he reform'd many things in the Almagestum of Ptolemy ; and for Chymistry , a Fallopus and b Erastus seem to approve the judgment of the Chymists , who call him the Master of Masters in that Art. Adde to this , that the Catalogue of his works faithfully got together by Gesner , is an evident proof that he knew all but Magick , of which or of the Books he writ thereof , neither he nor any good Author hath deliver'd any thing , as knowing what Lactantius sayes , Turpe est hominem ingeniosum dicere id , quod si neges ▪ probare non possit . And indeed if all those who make it their businesse to write , had been as carefull to observe this precept , as they have been ambitious to make ostentation of their knowledge and reading , by heaping together all those fabulous Stories wch make ever so little to their purpose , we should not be now to shew that that of Artephius , and his living 1025. years by the force of his Magick , is , if not absolutely false , extreamely suspicious , as having been gloss'd upon by the Alchymists and Roger Bacon . For he sayes in his Book of the abbridgment of Theology , that this Philosopher or Chymist travell'd all over the East , and was to see Tantalus , who sate in a throne of Gold ; and discoursed very pertinently of the most abstruse secrets of all the Sciences . In a another of his works , he sayes that he was a live in Germany even in his time . To which adde what others say in b Francisus Picus , that it is he who is represented to us by Philostratus under the name of Apollonius . All this put together and well considered , sufficiently discovers , how far they are mistaken , who , notwithstanding the impossibility of this length of life , evinc'd by M. Moreau and divers others , do yet maintaine , and fagot together so many fables upon this person , and , to make it the more plausible , will needs father on him two Books or fragments . One , call'd Clavis majoris saepientiae , treats so perfectly well of the order and procedure to be observ'd in getting the Philosophers stone , that Johannes Pontanus , one of the greatest Dreamers among the Chymists , confesses ingenuously , that he had never known the degrees of fire , the principal agent in this Art , had he not read that Book . The other is a little treatise , superstitious and ridiculous beyond expression , where he teaches a way to know the Characters of the Planets , the signification of the motion of Animals , as also what they mean when they sing , the vertues of all Herbs , the Philosopher's stone , things past , present , and to come ; with divers other secrets and experiments , and at last , the way to prolong life . All which may be seen in Cardaen , who hath transcrib'd it word for word , rather to laugh at , then out of any credit he gave those absurdities ; the relation whereof he concludes with his own judgment in these words , Quidnam stultius excogitari potest ut quod Nero tanta impensa , tot immolationibus deductis ex Arabia Magis impetrare non potuit , hic verbis simplicibus ostendere promittaet . In like manner , one James Gohory , who would needs be call'd Leo Suavius , a great favourer and abetter of such extravagancies , had no way to disguise the Magick of Artephius than to maske it with the terme of Chymicall morality , when , speaking of it and his fair promises , he saies , that , si scriptum sequamur , non solum incredibilia videntur , sed ridicula ; rerum si scientiam parabolicam , non abhorrere omninò à fide sapientum . For my part , I think the businesse were sooner decided by saying that that Treatise was some man's who had a designe to abuse the strange credulity of a many Authors , or ground a practise of Magick upon the fooleries of his own braine and the speculatious of Alchindus , whose maximes he makes use of though he names him not . Nor is it a lesse ingratitude towards the memory of that famous Astrologer Thebit Ben-Corat ( whom some would have a Jew or Spaniard by Nation ; but , as Lelandus affirmes , he was an English man ) the first finder out , according to Blancanus , of the trepidation of the eighth Sphere , in the year 1270. to ranke him amongst the Magicians , and to say with the facecious Poet and prototype of Rabelais , Merlin Coccaius , Ecce Magus Thebit , qui tempestate , venenis , Grandinibus , quadam destruxit imagine regnum . For if a man look narrowly into the reasons whence the suspicion is deriv'd , he will find they have no other ground then certain Books attributed to him , treating of naturall Magick , the composition of Annulets and Images , and the properties of herbs , stones , and the Planets , whence I doubt not but the Demonographers easily pumpe out the sutlest and obscurest pa●t of Magick . But for my part , I can perceive nothing in it but the track of a superstitious Astrologie which in this time , was in greater reputation then any of the other Sciences , by reason of the particular inclination Alphonsus King of Spaine , had for the study of it nor long before . Wherefore it is not much to beadmir'd , when , as Lactantius saith , Mores ac vitia Regis imitari , genus obsequii judicatur , if Thebit & a many more endeavour'd so much the propagation of it , that like a fat and fertile soyle it brought forth abundance of weeds , and tares , among the good wheat , that is , that it was burthened with a many vaine and superstitious things amidst the fundamentall rules and the certain precepts which their daily observations laboured out . But if the Book publish'd under this Astrologers name were a sufficient testimony to convince him of the crime he is charg'd with , we must in like manner conclude Ptolemy an eminent Magician , because Trithemius cites three Magicall Books as unjustly attributed to him as the forementioned to Thebit . And that this is the misfortune of the latter , is sufficiently evident by the account which Arthur Thomas gives of one of his Books treating of the vertue of herbs and the Starrs ; which was , that Thebit explain'd in it the opinion of Marcilius Ficinus ( who yet liv'd 250. years after him ) concerning Planetary Annulets and images made under certain Constellations . Whence it may be safely concluded , that these superstitious treatises are the meer forgeries of some Mountebanks and moderne Cheates ; And consequently , that it is a foule shame to harbour any such calumny against Thebit , who hath furnish'd us with so many good Books of Astrology , that he can hardly be allow'd time to mind these triviall fragments , and that moreover , as Jacobus Curio hath well observ'd , Quàm in non vatis seu inerrabilis sphaerae vestigandis motibus gener●s● cum obscuris & prop● inexplicabilibus difficultatibus certaverit , eruditis non est incognitum . My next step should be to Raimundus Lullius , were I not obliged to say a word or two in the defence of one Anselm of Parma , who is celebrated by a Bartholomew Cocles , as a great Philosopher , and blasted by b Wierus , c Delrio , and the rest of the Daemonographers , with the title of a Sorcerer and Magician ; because , say they , the Emsalmists , or those who cure wounds by words , take their name from this Anselm . But there is more ground to beleeve , that the Professours of this kind of Medicine abuse the name of St. Anselm , from whom they pretend the derivation of this vertue , as the Salutators in Spain do that of St. Catharine ; those who heal the biting of Serpents in Italy , that of St. Paul ; and some others in France , that of St. Hubert . Or it is more probable that the Emsalmists are , as Bravus and Carvalho affirm , so called , because they make frequent use of certain verses of the Psalms , which might properly be called Empsalmi , as he who practis'd them to do some cure , Empsalmator , or Empsalmista . This being clear , and beyond all considerable contradiction , we come at last to the two Idols and tutelary Gods of the Alchymists , Raimundus Lullius , and Arnoldus de Villa nova , though their allegations , who make them Magicians ; are grounded rather on the custom which Authours have taken to make them act all parts , than on the number or truth of the proofs which may be had of this suspicion . For as to Raimundus Luilius , I find Peter Montuus laughing at the new Dialectick , which he would needs introduce , after he had transcrib'd it by open robbery out of the Arabian Abezebron , grounding his so doing upon Lullius's saying himself , that it were very good in the time of Antichrist , to satifie his demands in generall terms , Ut si interrogaretur quid credis ? in Deum ; quare ? quia placet mihi : cur placet tibi ? quia Deus est ; quid est Deus ? cui proprie competit deificare ; quare deificat ? quia talis est ejus natura . I find also that Charles Bovillius takes occasion from the imposture of certain miracles , to put him into the Catalogue of Blessed ; that Gregory the Ninth governing at Avignon , in the year 1371 , condemn'd his Doctrine , because a a certain Bishop had discovered therein above five hundred errours . That the Chymists attribute to him the knowledge of the Philosophers stone , by a simple Metamorphosis of the Impost put by King Edward upon the wools , which were transported out of England into Brabant , to the Sum of six millions of gold , which was bestow'd on him by this Chymist , to make war against the Turk and the Infidels . And if we would shew how far the vapours of the Mercury had disturb'd his brains , we need onely quote the voyages he made , as Bovillius relates , as well to the Pope , as King Philip the Fair , to have the three Propositions granted , which may be seen at the end of his Book , De natali pueri . Which were these , that all the Military Orders that were up in his time should be formed together into one body ; That the works of the Philosopher Averroes should be absolutely suppress'd ; and that Monasteries should be built in all parts of the world to instruct in strange languages ▪ such as should enter into vows for the conversion of Infidels . But I could never yet discover upon what reasons the greatest part of the Daemonographers , and some Historians , as Vigner , have presum'd to represent him as a Magician . To give them time to produce them , we shall in the mean while speak of Arnoldus de Villa nova , who was not an ignorant Friar or Beguin , as R. Lullius ; or some wretched and wandering Chymist , as he is represented to us . For , on the contrary , it is certain , he was the learnedst Physician of his time , equally acquainted with the Latine , Greek , and Arabian Tongues , and one whose writings sufficiently witnesse his abilities in the Mathematicks , Medicine , and Philosophy , the practice whereof gain'd him favour and employment about Pope Clement , and Frederick King of Sicily , who certainly would never have made use of him , if they had thought him a Conjurer or Magician , such as a many are perswaded he was . Among these is Francis Pegna , who refers to Satanicall delusion the metallick transmutation , which John Andreas , a famous Canonist , sayes , he saw him do at Rome . Adde to this the proof they draw from two little books publish'd under his name , one treating , De physicis ligaturis , the other , De Sigillis 12 Signorum . But to shew that he is as unjustly charg'd with Magick by these Authors , as he is with the writing of the Book , Detribus Impostoribus , by a Postellus , or to have been the first that tried the generation of a man in an Alembick , by some in b Mariana , we are first to consider that c Delrio absolutely clears him of this accusation ; affirming against the said Pegna , that it was injurious to the Clergie of Rome at that time , to imagin they should employ Arnoldus de Villa-nova , or permit him to practise so freely in their City , if they could have discover'd in him the least indicia of Magick . Nor is it a lesse manifest abuse to attribute to him the Book , De physicis ligaturis , since it is evident he did only translate it out of an Arabian , one Lucas Ben Costa . And for that , De Sigillis 12 Signorum , besides the question it is , whether it be his , as being not comprised in the collection of his works , we may roundly answer , that it is like those of Thebit , Chicus , and the rest , and that all the prejudice it can do him , is to confirm the opinion of the vain and supers itious speculations he was guilty of in Astrologie . But even of this no man will doubt , that shall observe in Picus , how he laugh'd at the very Science , when he would assigne the birth of Antichrist in the year 1345 , and confirm and maintain all his other heresies , which Vigner , in his Ecclesiasticall History , takes the more pains to particularize , by how much the more sympathy and resemblance there is between them , and those of the Hereticks and new Religionaries of these time● . But if the particular and over-curious study of Astrologie , hath ever prov'd prejudiciall to those who have practis'd it , we may truly say , that the famous Physician Peter d' Apono , hath felt the stings of Calumny more than any of the precedent upon that account . For the common opinion of almost all Authours , is , that he was the greatest Magician in his time , that he had mastered the seven Liberall Sciences , by the assistance of seven familiar Spirits , which he had constantly lodg'd in a Crystall ; That he had the way , like another Pasetes , to force back the money he had spent into his purse again ; and , to conclude with a proof as manifest as undeniable , That it is certain he was accus'd of Magick , in the eightieth year of his age , & that dying in the year 1305 , before sentence was pass'd upon him , he was neverthelesse ( as Castellanus affirms ) condemn'd to the fire , and it was ordered , that a bundle of Straw or Osier , representing him , should be burn'd in the publike place at Padua , purposely by an example so rigorous , and the fear of incurring the like punishment , to prohibit the reading of three superstitious and abominable books of his . Of these the first was called Heptameron , now printed at the end of the first Tome of Agrippa's Works ; the second , that which Trithemius cals , Elucidarium Necromanticum Petri de Albano ; and the last , one , by the same Authour , call'd , Liber experimentorum mirabilium de annulis , secundum 28 mansiones Lunae . All which proofs , as well of his practice and his books , as the Sentence thundered against him by the Inquisition , might indeed perswade us that he was the most deeply guilty of all that medled with those magicall and superstitious observations . But we are as well to consider the face , as the reverse of his Medall , and take it out of the false light , wherein his adversaries have placed it , to view it in its proper situation , and observe therein the draught of a man that appear'd as a miracle amidst the ignorance of his age . One he was , that besides the knowledge of the Tongues and Medicine , had so search'd into that of the lesse common Sciences , that having left , by his writings of Physiognomy , Geomancie , and Chiromancie , enough to prove his abilities therein , he shook hands with them all , and his own youthfull curiosity , to apply himself wholly to Philosophy , Physick , and Astrologie . In these he proved so fortunate , that not to say any thing of the two former , whereby he insinuated himself into the Caresses of the Popes and Princes of his time , and gain'd that reputation wherein he now shines among all the learned ; it is evident he was excellently well skill'd in the last , as well by the Astronomicall figures he caused to be painted in the great Hall of the Palace at Padua , as his translations of the books of Rabbi Abraham Ben Ezra . To which we may adde those he made himself of the Criticall dayes , and the illustration of Astronomy , as also the suffrage of the famous Mathematician Regiomontanus , who made an excellent Panegyrick to him , in the quality of an Astrologer , in an Oration he pronounc'd publikely at Padua , when he was upon the explanation of the book of Alfraganus . From his so great celebration of this Science , through all his works , especially in the hundredth fifty sixth Difference of his Conciliator , have some Authours taken occasion to maintain an opinion directly contrary to that of the precedent , to wit , that that Sentence passed upon him not for his Magick , but because he would give an account of the miraculous effects that happen many times in Nature , by vertue of the Celestiall Bodies , without referring them either to Angels or Daemons . This is clear by the collection which Symphorianus hath made of the passages of his Differences , as such as are not to be read without the precaution and peremptory authority of Franciscus Picus● who ▪ speaking of him , sayes expressely , Ab omnibus fermè creditus est Magus ; ver●m constat quàm oppositum dogma ei aliquando tributum sit , quem ettam Haeresium inquisitores vexaverunt , quasi nullos esse Daemones crediderit . To which may be added , that a Baptista of Mantua , upon this score , cals him , Virum magnae , sed nimium audacis temerariaeque doctrinae ; that b Casmannus numbers him among those who referr'd all miracles to nature ; and that c le Loyer affirms , that he laugh'd at Sorcerers and their Sabats . Whence it might be wonder'd at , that yet the same Authors , in divers other places , rank him among Conjurers and Magicians , were it not ordinary with those who write upon this Subject , so to swell up their books , by copying out whatever they find in others , that they seldom observe the Poets advice , Primo ne medium , medio ne discrepet imum . Nor can it but happen so , when having gotten to the middle or end , they forget what they said at the beginning , and become like that Didymus , who having deni'd a thing in one of his books , another was produc'd wherein he affirm'd it . But I should not have insisted on all these proofs of the impiety of Peter d' Apono , so to rescue him from the crime of Magick , by charging him with that of Atheism , if I had not something to clear him of both . For this , I have not onely the testimony of the most illustrious and religious Frederick Duke of Urbin , who , for his great deserts , erected a Statue to him , among those of the most eminent men that are to be seen in his Cittadel ; but also the publick attestation of the City of Padua , causing his Effigies to be set up over the gate of their Palace between those of Titu● Livius , Albertus Magnus , and Julius Paulus , with this inscription upon the Base . PETRUS APONUS PATAVINUS PHILOSOPHIAE MEDICINAEQUE SCIENTISSIMUS , OB IDQUE CONCILIATORIS NOMEN ADEPTUS , ASTROLOGIAE VERO ADEO PERITUS , UT IN MAGIAE SUSPICIONEM INCIDERIT , FALSOQUE DE HAERESI POSTULATUS , ABSOLUTUS FUERIT . This me thinks were enough to shew , that all the Objections formerly made to convince him of Magick are rather imaginary then reall . But to make an absolute discovery of their falshood , we may answer what Ludwigius hath said of the seven spirits who taught him the seven Liberal Sciences , that this fabulous relation proceeded from the said Peter's affirming , after Albumazar , that the prayers made to God , when the Moon is in conjunction with Jupiter in the Dragon's head , are infallibly heard ; and that for his own particular , he had no sooner made his addresses , but , according to his own expression , Sapientiam à primo visus est sibi in illa amplius proficere . Nor indeed could it but give diverse Authours occasion to smile at his indiscretion in disacknowledging his great Industry and Labours , to become oblig'd for his Learning to the superstition of a certain prayer which must needs be vain & ineffectual taken inwhat sense soever . For if it be directed to the Stars , it were absolute bestiality to think they could heare it ; if to God , I would gladly know whether he were deaf before that conjunction ; whether he would not receive our prayers without it , or whether that force did necessitate him to condescend to our desires . Hence was it , that Johannes Picus , speaking of this new Salomon had reason to say , Consulerem Petro isti ut totum quod profecit suae potius industriae , ingenioque acceptum referret , quàm Joviae illi suae supplicationi . In like manner , for the three Books divulg'd under his name , it may be sayd , they are no lesse unjustly attributed to him than diverse others to most of the great Wits , besides that Trithemius will not acknowledge them to be legitimate , because of the great number of fables therein father'd upon this Author ; and what he had said before in his Catalogue of Eccelesiasticall Writers , that he thought nothing true of what was said of the Magick of Peter d' Apono , because he could never understand he had writ any Book upon that subject . To which if we adde the generall silence of all Libraries , and the confirmation Symphorianus gives the Authority of Trithemius , affirming he had never seen any of his Magicall Books , save a certain Difference where he treats of it by the way , I conceive there is nothing can hinder us from declaring him innocent , and concluding with the more rationall party , that the suspicion men have had of his being a Magician proceeds , as its true originall , from the power he attributes to it in the Hundred fifty six difference of his Conciliator , and his faculty of predictions by the assistance of Astrology , upon which , in processe of time , all these fables and Chimera's crept in , according to the true saying of Propertius , Omnia post obitum pingit major a Vetust as . Lastly for this Arch-heretick in Philosophy , Medicine , and Religion , Theophrastus Paracelsus , who is now the Zenith , and rising Sun of all the Alchymists , me thinks those who would rescue him from the crime of Magick , yet without abatement as to any other he stands charg'd with , may with reason say much in his vindication . Among other things , that the novelty of his conceptions , the difficulty of his style , and the obscurity of a many words frequent in his workes , such as , for instance , Ens Pagoicum , Cagastricum , Cherionium , Leffas , Jesadach , Trarames , Stannar , Perenda , Relloleum , and abundance of the like , make the reader so doubtfull of his meaning , that he must needs go feeling in the darknesse of such Maeanders , and knows not whether he speakes of a Sheeps trackle or a pill , a stone or bread , the Devil or Nature . Which if so , there is much more ground to doubt , whether he makes use of Magick as of riddles ( after the example of Trithemius ) to disguise his precepts , and to conceale the vanity of his Art , which he thought should be the more admir'd , the lesse it is understood . Lucret. l. 1. Omnia enim stolidi magis admirantur , amantque Inversis quae sub verbis latitantia cernunt . But for my part , since I have not studied the Dictionary Rulandus hath compil'd of the Phrases of this Author , so far as to be able to judge of his workes and to understand them , I shall , in this question of his Magick be guided by the opinion of his chiefest Interpreters , Severinus the Dane , and Crollius . These make it only the vaile and vizard of his doctrine , witnesse the latter , page 77. of his preface , Paracelsum expertis stylo magico scripsisse , non vulgo , sed sibi & intelligentibus in schola magica educatis , sapientiae filiis , mysteria sua sub variis nominibus occultasse . And indeed it is certain , that the names of diverse Spirits scatter'd frequently up and down his Books , such as might be taken for covies of Devils , are to be understood , according to the opinion of James Gohory , the first favourer of Paracelsus in France , of extractions and diverse essences ▪ of their properties and preparations , or lastly of things minerall , vegetall and animate , such as he made use of in the composition of his Remedies . With this agrees that of Johannes Oporinus ; who was his servant a long time , and having made the first discovery of what is now objected to him , makes no mention of his Magick , or his invocations ; and Wetterus , who having stayd twenty seven months with him , sayes only , that , when he was drunk , he would threaten to bring in millions of Devils , to shew what power he had over them , not to take any notice of what a many say of the familiar Daemon which was lock'd up within the pommell of his sword . For , not to bring upon the stage the opinion of the Alchymists who maintaine , it was the secret of the Philosophers stone , it were more rationall to believe , that , if there were any thing within it , it was certainly two or three doses of his Laudanum , which he never went without , because he did strange things with it , and us'd it as an universall medicine to cure all manner of diseases . It might here be said that it signifies not much to have glean'd up these proofs to strike Paracelsus's name out of the Catalogue of Magicians , when he himself , not content to have put Magick for one of the four pillars of Medicine , hath endeavour'd further to acquaint us with the precepts and nature of it , and that , in all his Books and particularly in that de Philosophiâ sagaci , where he divides it into six species and different parts . The first treats of the signification of the signes happening besides the order of Nature , as the Starr that appear'd to the wise men . The second , of the Metamorphoses and transmutation of Bodies ; the third , of the vertue of words and speech ; the fourth , of Annulets ; the fift , of enchanted images ; and the last , of the Cabal , which he said was to be us'd to do all those extraordinary actions which cannot be reduc'd to any of the other five parts . Such are these , to ripen fruits in an instant ; to make one horse travell further in a day , then another shall in a month ; to discourse intelligibly with those that are above 500. miles distance from us ; and in a word , to do whatever seems , and ever hath been thought impossible . But I extreamly wonder since he pretended to the absolute knowledg of all these kinds of Magick , why he never did any thing by the assistance of them . For certainly it had been much more reputation to him , to confirme this new doctrine by some of his experiences , than to follow the ordinary track of Mountebanks , who break out into a torrent of common and popular eloquence to celebrate the miraculous power of their Druggs , and call themselves Professors and Operators , as if they had the certain cure of all diseases . At nusquam , totos inter qui talia jactant , Apparet quisquam qui re miracula tanta Comprobet . But , however it be , I shall not quarrell with their opinion , who hold , that one of the principall advantages which learned and industrious men have over the ignorant , is , that it is in their power to make new Systems , and advance new Principles , nay change the order , precepts and method of the Sciences , shortening or lengthening them , like a Stirrop , as they please . Of which number Paracelsus being one thought he might as well invert the course of Magick , as he had done that of Medicine and Philosophy , and boasted he could have done of Religion , threatning both the Pope and Luther to bring them both to his Maxims when he should think fit to do it . Though therefore he might justly be condemn'd as an Arch-heretick for the depravednesse of his opinion in point of Religion , yet do I not think he should be charg'd with Magick . For this consists not in the Speculations and Theory ; which every one may explicate and amplify according to his fantasie , but in the practice of the Circle and Invocations , wherein , as we have already shewn , not any one of the Authours , that have the greatest aversion for his Doctrine , would ever maintain he employ'd himself . CHAP. XV. Of Cornelius Agrippa . VVEre there no more requisite to declare a man a Magician , than that he should give himself the title , or were it just , that who should brag he could do thousands of tricks and invocations , were truly guilty of the practice thereof , that Impostor and Mountebank that wander'd up and down Germany in the time of Trithemius , should certainly be taken for the most exquisite Conjurer of our last ages , since he was so ambitious to be known , and called every where by these honourable titles , Magister Georgius Sabellicus , Faustus junior , Fons Necromanticorum , Astrologus , Magus , Chiromanticus , Agromanticus , Pyromanticus , & in Hydra arte nulli secundus . With the same confidence of Truth may we affirm , that if the composition of Magicall Books were a sufficient proof to convince their Authours of this crime , no compurgation of Eloquence could deliver Agrippa , since he is at such losse of modesty , as to publish , by writings printed even in his life time , the rules and precepts thereof . But as the said Trithemius tels us in his Epistles , that this Sabellicus had no other ground for that foolish ostentation , than the impudence and temerity he was guilty of , in promising all things without effecting any ; so may it be said , that this Book of Agrippa discovers him to be rather of their rank , who , to make a noise , and gain reputation , pretend to know many things beyond the ordinary reach of men , than of that of Conjurers and Magicians . This I undertake to make good in this Chapter , not so much out of opposition to most Authours , as to propose it as a probleme , for those who desire to see the reasons of both sides , as a Paradox in respect of the common opinion , and as a true resolution to those , who by my reasons shall think it such . For I doubt not , but amidst the great diversity of mens judgements , such an opinion must needs fall under one of these three interpretations . Whereof as I shall alwayes find favour from the two extreams , so do I expect that those who hold it new and paradoxall , should excuse me , if I endeavour to clear up the truth , because , if it be not such , it is a charity to rescue what is so near it from so dangerous a calumny , and to deliver the person , to avoid the censure of Lactantius , who sayes that , Non major est iniquitas probatam innocentiam damnasse , quàm inauditam . But if it be such , a man is at liberty to maintain it , and celebrate the praises of Agrippa , as Isocrates some time did those of Busiris , and Cardan those of Nero. With this caution by the way , that their opinion be absolutely discarded , who hold that Agrippa cannot be represented , but like an Owl in a Night-piece , because of his magicall deformity ; that he was a superstitious vagabond ; that all his travels and peregrinations were but so many flights and escapes ; and that he died in great necessity , ( as being forsaken by , because abominable to , all the world ) among Beggars and the Scurf of the City of Lyons . For to do otherwise , were , to speak ingenuously , to be guided by the ignorance or passion of Paulus Jovius , and the Daemonographers , rather than the truth of the History , and thereby to passe such a disadvantageous judgement on a man , who was not only a new Trismegistus in the three superiour faculties , Theologie , the Civill Laws , and Medicine ; but one , who by travelling thorow all parts of Europe , would roll his mind into all Sciences and Disciplines , to be like that Argus , who , Centum luminibus cinctum caput unus habebat . By this means , came he from one employment to another , at last to that z of Secretary to the Emperour Maximilian ; a Favourite of Antonins Delevus , and Captain in his Troops ; Professour of Divinity at Dole , and Pavia ; Syndic , and Advocate ▪ Generall of the City of Metz ; Physician to her Highnesse the Dutchesse of Anjou , Mother to King Francis the First ; and lastly , Concellour and Historiographer to the Emperour Charles the Fifth . All these charges may well secure his reputation amongst the greatest persons , and therefore we needed not to have cast into the balance , that he was employ'd at twenty years of age by some Gentlemen of France , to endeavour the transmutation of metals ; that two years after he publikely explan'd that obscure and difficult book of Reuclin , De Verbo mirifico ; that he understood eight severall Languages ; that he was chosen by the Cardinall de Sainte Croix , to assist him in the Councell which was to be held at Piso . To this we may adde , That the Pope writ a Letter to him to exhort him , as he had begun , to continue in well-doing ; That the Cardinall of Lorrain would needs be Godfather to one of his sons in France ; That a Marquesse of Italy , a King of England , the Chancellour Mercurius Gatinaria , and Margaret Princesse of Austria , courted him into their service at the same time : And lastly , that he was singular friend to four Cardinals , five Bishops , and all the learned men of his time , such as Erasmus , Faber Stapulensis , Trithemius , Capito , Melancthon , Capellanus , Montius , and Cantiuncula . This granted , I cannot much wonder , that a Paulus Jovius cals him , Portentosum ingenium ; that b James Gohory places him , inter clarissima sui saeculi lumina ; that c Ludwigius cals him , Venerandum Dominum Agrippam , literarum literatorumque omnium miraculum , & amorem bonorum ; that d Uvierus , Melchior Adam , and a many others , speak of him very honourably , complaining that all these elogies , and testimonies , these extraordinary perfections , these great employments and dignities should not any way shake the opinion men have to this day of his being a Magician . Which indeed is the more deplorable , because there are but two or three proofs to make him such , which since they are so false and forged , that it were madnesse or malicious ignorance , to take them for authentick , I should rather beleeve that this opinion hath not crept into the imaginations of Authours so much by any of these three wayes , as by the indiscretion of the first Advancer of it . For what he first broach'd , the rest took for good security , to describe Agrippa as the Prince of Magicians , and blast his reputation with all the injuries imaginable , so far as to curse him with Bell , Book , and Candle . Nor is this any thing extraordinary in them , it being their designe to praise or dispraise to the worlds end , right or wrong it matters not , and that without any heed or moderation , a many persons , of whom they neither have nor would know any thing , save that they have been condemn'd or approv'd by such and such ; and consequently , that they cannot be mistaken , if they passe the same judgement on them ; Horat. O imitatores servum pecus ! ut mihi saepè Bilem , saepè jocum , vestri movêre tumultus ! But haply I may be thought too harsh with these Authors , since that what was alledg'd before , may somewhat clear Agrippa ; yet is not so pregnant , as absolutly to acquit him from all suspicion of Magick . I would therefore ask Delrio , one of his greatest adversaries , why the judgement of the Pope , the authority of so many Cardinals & Bishops , the favour of two Emperours , and so many Kings , are not as good and authentick proofs to clear his innocence , as that whereby he would justifie Arnoldus de Villa nova from being a Magician , because the Clergie of Rome , among whom he liv'd a while , would not have employ'd him , if they had known him to be such . Besides , if this first reason , out of which it were not hard to deduce a many more , give them not full satisfaction , I wish they would , for their better , consider what Declamations the said Agrippa makes against Magick , not only in his Book , Of the Vanity of the Sciences , but also in his treatise of Originall Sin , in his Complaint against the School-men in the fourteenth Epistle of the fifth Book , wherein he was indeed a little elevated by a holy zeal , and some animosity against the French : and in Epist . 26. of the same Book , of which Epistle I shall only give notice , that the title is transpo●'d in the last edition ; where it is Amicus ad Agrippam , instead of Agrippa ad Amicum , as it is printed with the three Books of his occult Philosophy , Anno 1533. Adde to this , that being Syndic , and Advocat Generall of the City of Metz , he directly oppos'd the proceedings of Nicolas Savini then Inquisitor for the Faith in the said City , who would have punish'd a poor Country woman as a Witch ; and stickled so much in the businesse that he got her releas'd , and the accusers and witnesses well fined ; which shews he was not so superstitious as the greatest part of those who calumniate him . To make his charge high enough , it is further urg'd that the Divines of Lovaine pass'd a severe censure upon his Declaration against the Sciences ; that John Catilinet , a Franciscan declaim'd publikely against the explication he had made at Dola , de Verbo mirifico ; that the Dominicans of the City of Metz writt against the propositions he had publish'd in defence of the opinion of Faber Stapulensis , concerning the Monogamy of St. Anne . And yet not one of these censurers could take occasion to make any remarkes upon the two first Books of his occult Philosophy printed long before any of these pieces , at Paris , Antwerp , and other places , and every where with the Priviledge and approbation of those who had the management of such affaires . But it may haply be conjectur'd that the Adversaries will answer this last reason , by saying , that there is indeed no danger in those Books , it being Agrippa's designe to make that advantage of the curious Philosophy and Learning therein contained , as a gilt pill , to make the poison of the other to slide down more easily ; imitating therein the subtlety of the Crocodile , which counterfeits the voice of a man , to devour him , or rather the stratageme of Satan transforming himself into an Angell of Light , or of some beautifull Creature , the more easily to deceive us . We shall therefore take this occasion to discover , how much the avarice of Booksellers , and the vanity of certain men ▪ who have no other employment then to make counterfeit ke●● to all Books and treatises that are ever so litle difficult and obscure , have injur'd the memory of this Author , fathering on him a fourth Book full of vain , Magical , superstitious , and abhominable Ceremonies , and publishing it with the three of his Occult Philosophy , together with some other shreds and fragments of Peter d' Apono , Arbatel , Pictorius , Trithemins , and commentaries upon the whole History of Pliny by Stephanus Aqueus ; the reading whereof we must acknowledge much more dangerous to a mind carry'd through weaknesse , away with such vanities , then that of Ovid to a debauch'd person , of Martiall to a Flatterer and detractor , of Lucian to a Scoffer , of Cicero to a proud man , and of Lucretius to an irreligious man and an Atheist . But note by the way , that these Books are as falsely father'd on them , as that fourth upon Agrippa , as Vuierus , in defence of the last , affirmes , that that Book was not publish'd till twenty seven years after his death , and that certainly he was not the Author of it . And for Agrippa , we may obiect , that he sayes in his Epistles , that he had reserv'd to himself the key of the three Books he had publish'd . For besides that we may probably answer , that he mention'd such a Key meerly to be courted by the curious , upon which account , a James Gohory and b Vigenere affirme he boasted that he knew the secret of Pythagoras's glasse , as also that of c extracting the spirit of Gold , to turn Silver or Copper into perfect Gold , yet not for a greater quantity then the waight of the Body whence it was extracted amounted to . Besides this reason , I say , he clearly expresses what he meanes by such a key when he saies in the 19. Epist . of the 5. Book . Haec est illa vera , & mirabilium operum occultissima Philosophia . Clavis ejus Intellectus est , quanto enim altiora intelligimus , tantó sublimiores induimus vir tutes , tantoque & majora , & facilius & efficacius operamur . This I suppose takes away all difficulty concerning this occult Philosophy unlesse we would raise any out of the third Book printed with the other two , in in the year 1533. he being then a a Domestick of the Archbishop's of Cullen , who thought himself much honour'd with the b dedication of them and c permitted him to publish them according to the Priviledge of the Emperour Charles , V. From which circumstances may be inferr'd , that as the two first were publish'd long before , without any prejudice to the Author's reputation , so is there not any thing in the third , that may give any suspicion of Magick , unlesse it be particularly to such , as , like fearfull travellers , take roots for folded Serpents , huts and bushes for Highway-men waiting for them , Et motae ad Lunam trepidant arundinis umbram . For he treats not of any thing , under the title of Divine and Ceremonious Magick , but of Religion , of God , and of his names and attributes , as also of Daemons and Angels , of Intelligences and Genius's , of sacrifices , of Man and his severall operations . And all this according to the opinions of Divines , Philosophers and Cabalists , not advancing any thing , but what , as he acknowledges himself , he had taken out of the printed , much read , and much approved Books of H●●o Porphyrius , Proclus , Calcidus Synesius , Ammonius , Psellus , Albertus magnus , Roger Bacon , William of Paris , Gatalinus , Johannes Picus , Reucli●●s , Riccius , and such like ; who are only suspected of Magick by those that are frightned at any thing they are unacquainted with , and as Lncretius sayes , fear , — Nihilo quae sunt metuenda magis , quàm Quae pueri in tenebris pavitant finguntque futura . To this we may adde , that he hath , in his preface , cautiously retracted what ever might have crept into his works contrary to the doctrine of the Church , & does both a there and all thorow his workes , excuse himself , saying that , Minor quàm adolescens hoc composuit . It is then out of all controversy that there will not hereafter be any so barbarous & inhumane as to glosse more disadvantageously upon the heats & sallyes of his youth , then on those of Picus , Albertus magnus , Aeneas Sylvius , and divers others , who may as well as Agrippa imitate the penitent King , where he sayes , Remember not , O Lord the sins and ignorances of my youth . Having thus defeated the strongest and most unsuspected proof of the Adversaries , and rendered it vain and of no consequence , the rest are easily rooted , as such , as are fitter to fill up the Magicall Romances of Merlin , Maugis and Dr. Faustus , than that they should be found in the serious and considerate writings of Historians and Daemonographers , at least such as ought to be such . Among these , Delrio , Thevet , and Paulus Jovius are the most considerable witnesses that come in against the life , manners , and doctrine of Agrippa . The former was a man of such a vast and prodigious reading that he hath omitted nothing that any way made for his 〈◊〉 the other two seem to speak of him with more candour and integrity , in as much as they prudently rank him amongst the most illustrious men , and liken him to that altar of Midas , which seem'd sometimes to be of Gold , but for the most part of stone . To begin then with the deposition of Thevet , who having first drawn him according to the Originall of Bohemians and Cingarists , Quos aliena juvant , propriis habitare mole stum , very confidently gives you a reason for all his Travells , which was , that he could not stay long in any place , before he had shewn some trick of his Art , which being discover'd , and he thereby known to be an Enchanter and Necromanner , all he could do was to fly from one Country to another like those apes that leap from one tree to another , and from one bough to another , till at last they are taken by the Hunters . To make this testimony the more authentick , Delrio makes oath that the Emperour Charles V. would never admit him to his sight , after he had entertain'd him with some discourses that he could find out and discover great treasures by his Magick : as also that , being at Lovaine , when the Devil had murthered one of his Pensioners , he commanded him to enter into his body , and to walke seven or eight turnes in the publick place of the City before he quitted it , that so he might not be troubled or suspected for his death , when the people should find him dead of a sudden and naturall one . To which adde that of the third witnesse Paulus Jovius , who , in his Elogies , sayes , that , discarded by all the world , he dy'd very poor at Lyons , and that touch'd with some remorse of conscience , he dismist a great black Dog that had follow'd him all his life , taking off his neck a Coller full of images and Magicall figures , saying to him with some exasperation , Abi perdita bestia quae me totum perdidisti , whereupon the Dog went and cast himself into the Saone , and was never seen afterwards . Though the ridiculousnesse of these relations sufficiently discover their falsity , yet to pluck them up by the roots , we are to reflect on that saying of Machiavel , that if Cesar had been vanquish'd by Pompey , no question , but he would have been describ'd to us , not such as he is now , but more extravagantly wicked then ever Catiline was . Thus the greatest part of Mankind interpreting the actions of others alwayes suitably to their fortune , all the Vertues we now admire in him , would have been turn'd into so many vices , nor could nature have afforded colours sad enough to disguise him so as to please some Writers . For we may inferre from this Maxim that we may dash out of the Calumnies fasten'd upon Agrippa , the story of the pensioner of Lovaine , as such as we may more rationally deny with Ludwigius , than Delrio affirme it , since he hath taken it word for word out of a Book called The Theatre of Nature , publish'd in Italian and Latine under the name of Stroza Cicogna , and in French and Spanish under that of Valderama . For the rest , they are faign'd upon the reall actions of his life , which ever since he put out his Book of the vanity of Sciences , men endeavour'd to interpret in a contrary sense , and make them as deformed and abhominable , as they would have been thought noble , vertuous , or at least tolerable , if he had not committed that fault , which indeed prov'd the cause of all his misfortune . This it was also , and not his Magick , that incens'd the Emperour Charles V. as he himself acknowledges in * severall places of his works , and made him slight his service ; nay he would have gone further , if Cardinall Campege , and the Bishop of Liege had not appeas'd him . This disgrace gave his envyers , and emulators occasion to calumniate him with Magick , grounding their malice on his publishing his three Books of occult Philosophy . The two former ▪ as we have shewn , were publish'd long before this tempest arose , and stood out the surges of detraction , but coming again into the presse they underwent the same fate with the third , so that there was no more mercy for them than the others as if all things had conspired both their and their Authors rui●e . Thence it comes that Thevet attributes all his travells to a base shifting from place to place , and from Country to Country by reason of his Magick . And yet there 's nothing so certain , as that all the voyages he undertook from the twenty second year of his age were upon the Negotiations of some Kings and Princes that employ'd him , in the quality of an Agent . Thus his coming into England was , as a he himself affirmes , to manage an affaire of great consequence ; it was upon the account of Maximilian the Emperour that he follow'd the army he sent into Italy ; the Dutchesse of Anjou sent for him into France , Margaret of Austria into Antwerp ; the Archbishop of Cullen into Germany . And upon some such other occasion he return'd again into France , where he dy'd , in the year 1535. not at Lyons , as b Thevet and c Paulus Jovius affirme ; but , more truely , according to Wierus and Melchior Adam , in the City of Grenoble , at the Receiver General 's house , of the province of Dalphine , whose Son dy'd , some years since , first President of the said City . Lastly for the story of the Dog , represented to us with greater eloquence than truth by Paulus Jovius , Venalis cui penna fuit , cui gloria flocci ; what surer judgment can be pass'd on it , after so evident a falsity , but that it is a pure Calumny forg'd by his emulators ? For as men have strange inclinations for certaine animals , as that of Alexander for his Horse , of Augustus for a Parrat , of Nero for a Starling , of Virgil for a butterfly , of Commodus for an ape , of Heliogabalus for a Sparrow , of Honorius for a Hen , and of others for others ; so Agrippa plac'd his affection on the most ordinary , keeping constantly five or six Dogges in his house , whose names are often mention'd in five or six of his n Epistles , as also in the Epitaphs which some of his Friends made upon them . Though o Wierus , who was his servant sayes he had but two , which were perpetually with him in his study , whereof one was called Monsieur , and the other Mademoiselle . But since the incertainty of the number of his Dogs , which he might daily change , makes nothing to his prejudice , I conceive it best concluding with the said Wierus , that they might indeed give his enemies occasion to raise the report that the Devill convers'd with him under the forme of a great black Dog , as they had before heard that Simon Magus , Sylvester , Dr. Faustus , and the Bragadochio of Venice , had one perpetually at their heeles under the shape of such a Creature . Having thus faithfully layd down the reasons producible on both sides , though I leave all persons to incline to which they think it most rationall , yet shall I for my own particular conclude the Chapter with that saying of Seneca , more true on this occasion then many others , Crede mihi levia sunt , propter quae non leviter excandescimus . CHAP. XVI . Of Merlin , Savanorola , and Nostradamus . THere is a story , that among many birds that came not neer the Temple of Minerva , the Goddesse of Sciences and Reason , the Crows durst not take their flight about it , much lesse light upon it . If it be lawfull to give it any other sense than the literall , I think the most probable were this ; that that bird , so considerable in the superstitious Augury of the Ancients , according to this verse of Virgil , Saepe sinistra cava praedixit ab ilice cornix , being the true Hieroglyphick of those who search after things to come , it is to teach us , that all those who are over-inquisitive in such things , together with the Authours and Observers of I know not what chimericall and fabulous prophecies , quae unicuique pro ingenio finguntur , non ex vi Scientiae , should be eternally excluded the Temple of Minerva , that is , the conversation of learned and prudent men . For indeed , it were more rationall to acknowledge with Arnobius , Quae nequeunt sciri nescire nos confitemur , neque ea conquirere aut investigare curamus quae comprehendi liquidissimum est non posse , quamvis mille per corda suspicio se rigat atque intendat humana , than to waste our spirits in the pretended mysteries of the Cabala , the superstitious invocations of Magick , the fruitlesse study of the Philosophers stone , and the fantasticall predictions of certain Figure-flingers , and Cunning-women , since they are extravagancies that find no entertainment , but in the imaginations of vulgar and reptile souls , easily taken in such cobwebs , as a mind any thing masculine cannot be ensnar'd in , without an absolute losse of reputation and prudence . For two reasons have I brought in Savanorola and Merlin into the number of the great persons , for whom I make this Apologie ; one is , that they were the Prophets of their Countries , as they say Nostradamus was of France , Lolhardus of Germany , and Telesphorus and the Abbot Joachim of Calabria . The other , that it is a kind of justice to make a true discovery of them , so to raise them from under those heaps of calumnies , which cover both them , and what we should know of them . As to the famous Merlin , all Authours hitherto have thought him gotten by an Incubus , who was a little too familiar with a certain Kings daughter , then a Nun in a Monastery at Carmarthen . What credit can be expected for all the other stories of his life , when we must be lesse prudent , and more credulous than z Godfrey of Monmouth , from whom we have them , to beleeve such a nativity as this any way possible ? Whence we may safely infer , that the foundation of such a prodigious relation , being so ill laid , it must needs be absolutely false and forg'd , as we shall without any difficulty demonstrate . For if our Daemonographers will not admit the generation of Merlin to have been by the ordinary way , they must needs acknowledge , that whatever is said of him is nothing but pure fiction ; and consequently , the surest and safest way to answer them is , to deny what they say , as confidently as they affirm it . I shall not therefore at the present make it any question , whether there are such Daemons as the Incubi and Succubae , but onely with a Wierus , b Sibilla , c Cardan , d Casmannus , e Ulric Molitor , f Guibelet , g Eugubinus , h Nicholas Remy , Maldonat , and divers others , deny that their copulations with mankind can produce any generation , whether they do it by eluding the imagination , or make use of humane bodies . Not because , as Nicholas Remy would have it , man and the Devil differ in specie ; for a Mule is engendered between a Horse and an Asse ; nor yet because God will not co-operate with such an action , by the infusion of a soul , for Adulterers , Fornicators , and incestuous persons , should never ingender for the same reason ; but for that if they ingender , it is necessary it should be of their own seed , or a borrow'd . To think they have any of their own , were too palpable an absurdity , since that , as they are immateriall substances , they cannot possibly have that excrement , and ( as it were ) quintessence extracted out of abundance of nourishment , and consisting of blood and spirits . Besides that , if this were granted , their productions would be like themselves , or rather some mediate substance between a man and a Daemon , than an absolute man ▪ Burdonem ut sonipes generat commixtus asellae , Mulus ut Arcadicis ab equina matre creatur . Tityrus ex ovibus oritur hircoque parente . Musinonem capra ex vervegno semine gignit Apris atque sue setosus nascitur ibris , Ut lupus & catula formant coeundo liciscam . On the other side , to attribute to the Daemons a power to transport the seed from one place to another , without diminishing the generative vertue , and the principle which it contains , is a tenent hath no reason at all to support it , when even those that have the instrument of generation of an over-great length , are not so able for the act , because the conduit being so long , the seed cools , and the principle is weakened . And that it must be much more thus in the seed of the Incubi , is not to be question'd , since that Witches , & cottidianae istae , as they are called in Lipsius , genialiam libidinum victimae , infelices mulierculae , do all unanimously confesse in their depositions , that they find it extreamly cold , and receive it without either pleasure or satisfaction , as having not those spirits without which there cannot be any , nor indeed generation be effected . Further , as Gold being the most perfect of Metals , is accordingly of the most difficult production , so must it be thought , that man , the noblest of all Creatures , hath by the same reason a more difficult , a more perfect , and a more accomplish'd generation than any other . Adde to this , that the most considerable authority , which may be brought against this negative , out of Genes . 6. is no more advantageous to our Adversaries , than the great number of experiences they endeavour to collect from Apollonius , Alexander , Romulus , Servius Tullius , Simon Magus , Geffrey Great-tooth , Balderus , Luther , the Huns , and Counts of Cleveland , or the Corocoton of new Spain , and the Nefesoglians of the Turks . For that passage of Genesis , where it is said , After the sons of God went in to the daughters of men , &c. is to be understood , according to Eugubinus , and Maldonat , of the sons of Seth , who was a holy man , and esteem'd by God , and the daughters of Cham , the most corrupt man of his age ; Or , as some interpret it , by the Sons of God are meant Judges , whom the Scripture often cals by the name of Elohim . And lastly , for the said experiences , no doubt , but they are fabulous , and the meer fictions of such as thought to make those persons more recommendable by such Romances , which indeed , while the world was yet in swadling clouts , were good to cover and conceal Adulteries , and to preserve the reputation of those Ladies , who were more than ordinarily desirous of their pleasure . But now , that the world 's grown up to yeers of discretion , and more than ever ▪ refin'd , Mart. Et pueri nasum Rhinocerotis habent , such inventions are thought as vain and triviall , as all the stories of the Magicall Romances of Maugis d' Aigremont , Dr. Faustus , or our Merlin . Of this latter , all , I think , may be truly and rationally said , is , that he was not the son of one of these Incubi , and that according to the description we have of him from Lelandus and Balaeus , he was the most excellent Philosopher and Mathematician of his time , Disciple to Telesinus , and a great Favourite to four Kings of England , viz. Vortigern , Ambrose , Utherpendragon , and Arthur , whom all Romancists make the first Institutor of the Knights of the Round Table , with whom agrees the Poet Annevillanus , Arthurus teretis mensae genitiva venust as . But as to the rest of his actions , what is not buried in the ruines of Time , is come to us darkened with such clouds of fables and lies , that a Gulielmus Neubrigensis , and b Polydor d' Urbin do with reason laugh at this Godfrey of Monmouth , who hath transplanted some of those of Merlin's Romance into his History , and hath made a collection of certain Prophecies , as falsly attributed to him , as to that other Merlin , sirnam'd the Savage or Caledonian , whom Ranulphus and Trevisa , in Vigner and Balaeus would distinguish from the former . Nor are their conjectures without some ground , who would maintain that there was but one Merlin under these two names , but in severall times and successively , Ambrose and then the Caledonian , since they were both Contemporaries , that they liv'd under the same Kings , and excell'd in the same Science , and that , according to the vulgar errour , they both writ certain short Prophecies and predictions . Upon which when I find the Commentaries , of a large Volume , of Alanus , a man not ignorant in his age , I am forced to acknowledge with Cicero , that , Nihil tam absurdè dici potest quod non dicatur ab aliquo Philosophorum , For I cannot think any thing at a greater distance with possibility , than the accident on which Merlin took occasion to publish his excellent Prophecies , which was this . King Vortigern was advised by the Magicians , to build a strong Tower in some part of his Realm , where he might live securely , not fearing the Saxons whom he had brought out of Germany . Coming to build , they had hardly laid the foundations , but the earth in one night swallows up all , and leaves not so much as the tracks of any Edifice . Upon that , the Magicians perswaded him , that to fasten the stones well , they should be sprinckled with the blood of a child born without a father , such as Merlin , after a long search , happened to be . Being accordingly brought to the King , he first disputed with his Magicians , and told them , that under the foundation of that Tower there was a great Lake , and under that Lake two great and terrible Dragons , one red , signifying the people of England , or Britain , the other white , representing the Saxons . These Dragons were no sooner disburthen'd of the earth that lay upon them , but they begin a furious combat , whence Merlin takes occasion to bewail the condition of England in his Prophecies . But for my part , I cannot imagine there is any thing equally fabulous with this story , unlesse a man will squander away so much leisure , as to look into this Godfrey of Monmouth's book , to observe the subtle invention , like that of Amphitruo in Plautus , whereby Merlin made Utherpendragon assume the person of Gorlois , and by that means enjoy the fair Ingerna ; as also that of the Dance of the Gyants , that is , great stones and rocks , which he transported out of Ireland into England , to erect a Trophy neer the City of Ambrosiopolis . But that one a Gervase , Chancellour to the Emperour Otho the Fourth ; as b Theodoric a Niem relates , hath so glossed upon it , as not to be ashamed to affirm , that these great rocks and mountains turn'd perpetually in the air , and that not held up by any thing , I cannot sufficiently admire . Whereas c Lelandus , who hath made a more curious search into the Antiquities of England , laughs at the indiscretion of these Authours , affirming this Dance of the Gyants to be nothing but diverse heaps of great stones , which Merlin caused to be rais'd like Pyramids or Trophies neer the said City , in imitation haply of those , which Sylvester Girard sayes were in Ireland upon the mountain Cyllarus in the time of Henry the Second of England . Bythese patterns you may judge of the whole piece of these ridiculous fictions , and so , whether Badius Ascensius had not some ground , speaking of the nine books of this Godefrey printed by him , to say , In quibus si diligenter legeris , agnosces , aut meram antiquitatis integritatem , aut admirandam illius saeculi , cùm in nominibus , tum verò in temporibns su●putandis calliditatem . From this Merlin , so highly favour'd by the Kings of England , we passe to Brother Hierom Savanorola , born in the City of Ferrara , a Friar of the Order of St. Dominick . This man knew so well how to husband his eloquence , and so discover the candor and integrity of his life , that having gain'd extraordinary reputation among the people of Florence by his preaching , which did not only charm the most delicate ears of his Audience with Rhetoricall expressions and figures , but also raised the hearts and affections of all sorts of persons , by his zeal and great devotion , he began by degrees to discover some symptoms of his secret ambition . This happen'd , when in the year , 1484 , as he acknowledges himself , in the book he hath made upon his Prophecies , he intruded into matters of Policie , and caused himself to be called to the Councell then held at Florence for the setling of a popular Government , wherein he stirr'd up all the Citizens unanimously to embrace it , proposing to them four or five points of great consequence much conducing thereunto , which he said had been reveal'd to him by Almighty God , & which accordingly they must punctually observe , to make their State the most flourishing of those of all Italy . Whereupon , though affairs were not carried on as he had imagin'd to himself , yet did he make it his businesse to adde daily to the reputation he had gain'd among the people , teaching in his Sermons of the year 1489 , upon explication of the Apocalyps , that the Church was threatened with an approaching reformation , to succeed that of the little Kings and Tyrants of Italy , who were soon after to feel the revenging scourge for all their iniquities . This he could do so strangely , by passages out of the Scripture , and the security he gave them of his own revelations , that after the roming of Charles the Eighth into Italy , foretold by him two years before , it was generally expected he should return again , upon no other ground than his affirmation of it . Nor indeed could they be convinc'd of the contrary , till the year 1498 , wherein both Charles , and he who had favour'd him so much in his predictions , exchanged this life for a better ; the former by a sicknesse that took him at Amboise ; and Savanorola by the punishment of fire , which , in the commotion that happened in the City of Florence , upon the refusall to manifest the truth of his Prophecies , he suffered publikely , with two of his Brethren , entering into the fire with a Franciscan , who had offered to maintain the falsity of them , by such a demonstration and triall . But to this contributed not a little , the indignation , not onely of Pope Alexander the Sixth , and most of the Clergie , against whom he ordinarily rail'd in the Pulpit , but also of the principall Citizens of Florence , by reason of the execution , which , by his advice , was done upon seven or eight of the noblestamongthem . So that having no other friends than the faction of Paul Anthony Soderin , who made his advantages of him , to keep up the popular State against Guy Anthony Vesputius , who would have setled a kind of an Aristocracie , they were not able to resist the contrary party , which in the heat of the commotion forced open the gates of his Monastery to bring him to execution , so to quiet the City by the death of a man who kept them at a distance with the Pope , by reason of the novelty of his Doctrine , and raised such factions and parties amongst them , as had they gone further , must needs have buried them in the ruine of their State and Seigneury . I am not ignorant that many Authours are of a direct contrary opinion to me , as who am inclin'd to assent to Paulus Jovius , Machiavel , and Cardan , who rank this Authour , if not among the most fortunate , yet among the most eminent and famous Politicians , as being one of those Monks St. Hierom speaks of , Qui Daemonum contra se pugnantium portenta fingunt , ut apud imperitos , & vulgi homines miraculum sui faciant . For one half of the book he hath writ upon his Prophecies , contains nothing but the conferences he had with the Devil , taking him for a Hermit . But what indeed contributed much to his reputation , was the influence he had over two sorts of persons who favoured him very much . The former were certain Catholikes , as Johannes Picus , and Franciscus of Mirandula , de Benivenius , Marsilius Ficinus , Flaminius , g Marth●us Tosca●us , and divers others , who receiv'd his predictions as celestiall and divine , and speak not of his piety , Learning and good life , but witha certain admiration . In so much that Benivenius a Florentine Priest put forth a Book of his miracles and Prophecyes ; and Franciscus Picus was so passionate in his vindication , that he stick'd not , though a man very religious and a sound Catholick , to derogate much from the Authority and power of the Pope , to shew that Alexander the Sixth had no reason to forbid him the Pulpit , and to excommunicate him . The other sort of people that had a great veneration for him , were of a different religion from the former , that is , a Beza , b Vigner , Cappel , du c Plessy , Mornay , and all the Lutherans of Germany , who ordinarily in their writings call him the faithful witnesse of the Truth , the fore-runner of Evangelicall reformation , the scourge of great Babylon , the sworne enemy of the Romane Antichrist , and in a word , to conclude with d Jessenius , a Jessen , the Italian Luther . Only it is to be wondr'd they call'd him not also the John Hus of that Country since they both suffered the same punishment , that they were but Archhereticks , and are both written in Capitalls in the Catalogue of their Martyrs , as may be seen by these verses put under his effigies . En Monachus solers , rerum scrutator acutus , Martyrio ornatus , SAVONAROLA prius . But there is this maine difference between these two sorts of persons ; that the former have said much good of Savonarola , because , replying on the common opinion , they thought him a good man , not searching any further then others into his internall dissimulation , or rather because most of them were his intimate friends , as is apapparent , in that Johannes Picus , who dispos'd , as he could , of Benivenius and Marsilius Ficinus , was resolv'd a little before his death , to turn Dominican , upon the meer perswasion of this Frier ; as also in that Franciscus Picus dedicated a Book to him entituled , De morte Christi & propriâ cogitandâ . On the contrary the other sort had no otner reason to celebrate him , but that his Doctrin was not perfectly Catholick , that he threatned the Ecclesiasticks with an approaching reformation ; that he preach'd scandalously against the manners of the Clergy & Court of Rome ▪ and la●tly , because he derogated from the Authority of the Popes . For which , if my word may not be taken , take it from Beza , who speaking of him in his Elogies , sayes roundly and confidently , Homini tam perditò scelerato quàm fuit Alexander ille Borgia Pontifex hujus nominis sextus , usque adeo displicuisse , ut non ni si te indignissimé damnato , & cremato quiescere potuerit , maximum esse videtur singularis tuae pietatis argumentum . Whence it is clear that all the praise hath been given him to this day is to be attributed either to the affection of his favorities and friends , or the subtlety of certain Heterodox persons , who would gladly make him more zealous then St. Paul , more eloquent then Chrysostome , and more learned then St. Augustine , out of an imagination that it is some way advantageous to them . But to make a more rationall and equitable judgment of him , we may say , first , of the Predictions which have made him so famous , that they are so far from being the effects of divine Magick , such as were those of the Prophets , and divers other Saints and favorits of God , that on the contrary , they have prov'd almost all false . For instance , these : his affirming that Charles VIII . would come a second time into Italy ; that he should come to an unfortunate end , that endeavour'd to rule in Florence ; that Johannes Picus should recover of the sicknesse , whereof , two dayes after , he dy'd ; and divers others of his prophesies , much more vaine than these , as they are at large cited and exemplify'd in a Book which Johannes Pogus hath purposely written to discover the falsity of them . But if any have fallen out true , it is to be attributed either to Chance , or that he had notice of what should be done by some of those many friends he had in the Counsels of the Florentines , and the K. of France . And lastly for the rest of of his actions , they easily discover him a very great Politician , putt many times upon very honourable Employments , and endu'd with an Eloquence , so ready and persuasive , that he may well be compar'd to those ancient Orators , who were as powerfull in popular and democraticall Governments as the winds are upon the Sea , entertaining them as they pleas'd both in the Calmes of peace and Storms of war , tossing them now , on one side , then on the other turning them upside down ; and in a word , disposing them at their pleasure by the Charmes of their discourses . This may Savonarola presume he did for the space of ten years at Florence , though he had withall the assistances of his revelations and a counterfeit sanctimony to keep up his credit for so long a time ; knowing well by the examples of Mahomet and Arrius that the respect we have for Religion hath an extraordinary influence upon us , and that when a man hath once the reputation of living holily , he perswades the people to what he pleases ; especially when he is endu'd with the grace of well speaking , and a more then ordinary eloquence . To prove this , we may instance in the fortunate and temerarious enterprise of the Religious man Almohadi , who being excellently learned and well vers'din the Alcoran , undertook without any other assistance than that of an Astrologer that seconded him with his predictions , and the great opinion men had of his life , to crowne , King of Africk , the Son of a Potter , a poor and necessitous man , called Abdelmon . To effect which with more ease , he first , got some followers by the introduction of a new Heresy , and then perceiving himself sufficiently seconded so far as to engage in the publick Affairs , and to reforme them at his pleasure , he began to propose that Abdelmon , was a person rai●'d up by God , who through his meanes , would plant the holy Alphurcanistick Law through all the world . His next businesse was to preach down the race of the Almoravides , calling them Tyrants and Usurpers , as such as had driven out the family of the Alabeci , and the blood of their Prophet Mahomet . This done , he set upon the person of the Caliph of Baldac , high Prist of their Law , and did so well , by the force of his perswasions , that , having gottten this Abdelmon the assistance of the greatest part of the Nobility , there happened a great battle between them , wherein the King Albohaly Aben Tessin being kill'd in the year 1147. this Noble Potter Abdelmon was made King and Miramomelin of Africk . From this story I leave men to judge , whether Savonarala might not governe at Florence , quando ( as Paulus Jovius , speaking of him , well observes ) nihil validius esset ad persuadendum spec●e ipsa pietatis , in qua etiam tuendae Libertatis studium emineret . I should have left Michael Nostradamus out of this Apology , were it not to adde some lustre to so many excellent persons , by the temerarious ignorance and little merit of this upstart prophet , as the sparkling of a Diamond is heightned by a little foile . Or rather to imitate that great Julius Caesar Scaliger , who having pass'd his judgment on the most famous Poets , would needs give the same upon Rhodophilus and Dolet alledging by way of excuse that it was in imitation of Aristotle , who in the same Book treats of living Creatures and their ordure and excrements . This may I much more apply to this Monster of abuses , whose li●e I shall not set forth according to its principall circumstances , since they are so flat and pittifull that no Historian hath yet medled with them , but the Author of the French Janus , and the Pleiades , it being my businesse , only to observe the vanity of his Designes . For not content to have cheated us in his praedictions , which he printed at the beginning of every year from 1550. till 1567. he further im●gin'd , that he might easily blast the memory of Merlin , Telesphorus , Cataldus , Lolhardus , Joachim Savonarola , Laurentio Miniati , Antonio Torquatö , and all those that had dabled in predictions , by the reputation he was in hope to gaine by publishing a Decad of Centuries , upon the future state of all things in the world . These were no sooner abroad , but they immediately got him a quite contrary repute : some , as Ro●sard and Monluc not knowing what to say to their falling out true sometimes ; and others looking on them as lyes fooleries and impostures , and containing such a diversity of crafty ambiguities , that it were in a manner impossible not to find something among so many thousands of tetrasticks upon any occasion a man can propose to himself : Accordingly did ▪ some take thence occasion to make sport with those falsities , among whom the most ingenious was he , who , without charging him with contradictions , or calling him Monstre d' abus , and Monstra-damus ▪ as divers did , onely sent him this Distick ; Nostra damus , cum verba damus , nam fallere nostrum est ; Et cum verba damus , nil nisi nostra damus . But as there is no Cause so desperate which , in time , meets not with some that will patronise it ; so much it be acknowledg'd , that there are a many hollow braines , and minds fit only to receive any thing that is extravagant , and that without any examination , who think their pockets empty without these Centuries , which they idolise as Humanists do Petronius , and Politicians Tacitus , looking on them as more infallible then the Gospell , and making it appear on all occasions that happen daily though ever so triviall . Virg. geor . 4. — Novit namque omnia vates ! Quae sint , fuerint , quae mox ventur● trahantur . Yet does not this Idolatry hinder , but that among those who admire them so much , it is a controversy by what meanes the Authour could arrive to such a certain knowledge of things to come . Some hold he got it by the practise of judiciall Astrology ; others , that it was reveal'd to him by the meanes of some familiar Daemon ; and a third sort , that he had no other assistance then that of the capacity of the humane Soul to foretell things to come . For , according to the opinion of Avicenna , when she is disengag'd from the government of the body , she suffers a certain paralysis , and leaves it as it were buried in the masse of its terrestriall Element , that so she may be free to consider what is at the greatest distance from her . Then it is that shee sees things to come as present , which she could not have done while the exigencies of the body divert her from this contemplation . And this happens for the most part , when , being forc'd against her naturall motion by the violent agitation of Melancholly she displayes and discovers what is most hidden in her , that is her divine and celestiall forces and faculties ; so that there is nothing hinders her from exceeding her ordinary Limits , and arriving to the knowledge of things to come . Of this we have some experience in old men , who being in the utmost declination of their age , do often foretell what afterwards comes to passe ; as if the soul , by a certain anticipation , were already at Liberty . To strengthen this last opinion , they adde that were some reason to charge Nature with a certaine discare of mankind if she deny'd this perfection to man when we see the birds call'd 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , the Messengers of the Gods , as Euripides terms them , and severall other Creatures , foretel , by the disposition of the Aire the changes of seasons , wind , raine , fair weather , tempests , and all this without any other instruction than that of their naturall instinct . I have been more particular in this last cause , then in the other two , because Nostradamus himself confesses in his Epistle to the three Centuries dedicated to Henry the second of France , that he uttered his predictions rather through a naturall instinct attended by a Poeticall fury , then by any assistance of the rules of Poesy , though he had reconcil'd them to astronomicall Calculations . But since the truth & reputation of that so Mysterious book cannot subsist but by one of these three reasons , they certainly are to be blam'd for their over-credulity , who would ground the Authority of this Fortune-teller , upon causes , which if they had well examined them , they should have found more false than any of his Centuries . And this it were the more easy to shew , in that , of all predictions and Prophecyes that ever came to our knowledge , we have not met with any more particular then those of Nostradamus , who precisely markes out all the accidents and severall Circumstances , even to occurrences of litle or no concernment . Whence in the first place I inferre , that he could not compose those predictions by the assistance of Astrology , the Authors whereof having not left us any rules whereby we might attain the knowledge of those particulars . For these are no more under the juridiction of that Art , by reason of the uncertain emergencies of their causes , then things purely free and contingent , such as are the actions that depend meerly on our will , and which in regard they have not any determinate truth or falshood cannot be either known or foreseen by the help of any humane science , till such time as they are present . In the second place , I inferre , that he could not have done it by any revelation from Daemons , because even they , consider'd in their nature , have not any knowledge of these actions which are free & depend purely on our will , as being not able to foresee them either in their causes , or their effects . Not in the former , because they are uncertaine while they remaine buried in the several motions of our mind , as being such as St. Paul speaks of to the Corinthians , None knows the things of man but the spirit of man that is in him : not in the latter , as being such as cannot be known till they appear . So that if we allow his prophecies any foundation , it must be that of the third cause , grounded on the naturall capacity men sometimes have to foretell things to come , which yet is pertinently refuted by a Cicero and the learned b Valesius , who digg up the very corner stones of this erroneous opinion . To answer therefore , in few words , all those reasons alledged to confirme it , we are indeed to acknowledge , that Melancholy may , by reason of its qualities , make men more desirous and capable of Sciences , more earnest in the disquisition of causes , and more perseverant in the deepest contemplations upon any subject ; nay that it may cause certain motions in the soul , whereby it makes sooner discoveries of the reason it would find out . But we must deny that there can proceed from it this naturall Divination , whereof there is not in it either the cause , principles , or beginnings . Nor is it to be credited , that old men are more likely to foretel things then others , unlesse it be by way of Revelation , as Jacob did , or the Pope Pius V. & the Archbishop Angelo Catto . Of these two last , the former knew by revelation that the Christians had gain'd the battel of Lepanto ; the other acquainted Lewis the Sixth with the death of the Duke of Burgundy at the very hour it happened . And lastly for the foresight of certaine Creatures , Leonard Vair will tell us , that the gesture of their bodies does not portend any thing to come , but only what is present , that is , the humid influx of the Aire , which , by a naturall instinct , they feel in their bodies , assoon as it gathers together in the Element . And as to the Birds which shift Countries according to the severall seasons of the year , it is not so much out of any foresight in them , of Spring , Winter , or Autume , as a certain knowledge of those vicissitudes according to the naturall alteration of their bodies , proceeding meerly from heat and cold , or some other quality unknown to us . This premis'd , I leave those to judge who are not over-easily drawn in to embrace opinions without any reason or gronnd , what esteem should be had of these fine Centuries , which are so ambiguous , and contradictory , so obscure and enigmaticall , that it were no miracle if among a thousand tetrasticks , whereof every one speakes commonly of five or six severall things , and particularly such as ordinarily happen , there comes in a Hemistick mentioning the taking of a Town in France , or the death of a Grandee in Italy , a plague in Spaine , a Monster , a great fire , a victory , or something of this nature , as if those Emergencies were extraordinary , and happen'd not at one time or other . And yet this is the main motive of that little hope there is to see these prophecyes veryfi'd as being such as we cannot compare to any thing more fitly then to Therame●es's shooe , which fitted all feet ; or that Lesbian rule , which being of Lead , bent it self to all figures , concave , oblique , round , and Cylindricall . So may we say of this Authour , that his maine designe was so to write as to avoid a clear and intelligible sense , that Posterity might interpret his predictions as they pleas'd . For though John Aime Chavigni , one that , of all others , hath foolishly trifled away his paines upon all kinds of Prophecyes hath shewn in his French Janus , that the greatest part of Nostradamus's predictions are accomplish'd near thirty years since ; yet are they still brought upon the stage when any thing remarkable falls out , as for Instance , those that are scatter'd abroad upon the death of the Marshall d' Ancre the great fortune of Monsieur de Luynes ; and the firing of the Palace and the Bridges of Paris . And indeed , that there are not found some upon all occasions , is only because men will not be at the paines to search them out , since they met with something about that imaginary monstrous fish which some years since was sold up and down in effigie , and that the Author of a little book called ▪ The Chymist , or French Conserver , sayes very ingenuously , pag. 15. that Nostradamus had spoken of him , above thirty four years before he was born , quoting him by his name and Armes in the 31. tetrastick of the 6th . Century , La Lune au plein de Nuict sur le haut mont , Le nouveau Sophe , d' un seul cerveau l' a veuë . This he is so confident of , that he affirmes it cannot possibly be meant of any other then himself , for certain reasons by him layd down in the said Book . But because it may be objected that the Author of the French Janus , who translated divers of the Centuries into Latine verse , does , by the explication he makes of them evince the truth at least of some of those tetrasticks , & consequently that I ought not so farre to discredit them , especially those whose events are yet uncertain ; I shall briefly answer , and withall conclude this Chapter with that excellent passage of Seneca , Patere etiam aliquando Mathematicos vera dicere , & tot sagittas cum emittant , unam tangere , aberrantibus caeteris . To which adde that of Phanorinus in Gellius , that , ista omnia quae aut temerè aut astutè vera dicunt , prae caeteris quae mentiuntur , pars ea non sit millesima . CHAP. XVII . Of St. Thomas , Roger Bacon , Bungey , Michael the Scot , Johannes Picus , and Trithemius . I Have sometimes wondered there should be among the Romans a Law so barbarous , as should impower the Dictator to put to death any Citizen he pleased , without allowing him to make any defence for himself , and that without the least fear of being call'd to any account for so doing . But there is more reason to wonder now , when a man reflects on the temerity of those Writers , who , though they have not the power of the ancient Dictators of Rome , do yet so confidently condemn the most eminent Authours , not as deserving death , but as guilty of a crime , as Johannes Sarisberiensis affirms of it , morte digni sunt qui à morte conantur scientiam mutuare , which deserves nothing lesse . Nay , such is their impudence , that they have no more respect for Religious men , Bishops , and Popes , than they had before for Philosophers , Physicians , and others of greatest authority among the Learned . For if we look for any reason of this rigorous proceeding , there will be no other sound than that they strike at all , without any exception of persons , Tros Rutulusve fuat , out of an excesse of zeal to the truth , as they imagine ; so under the shadow and conceit of their pretended integrity , to the prejudice of the accused innocent , to gain the greater credit to certain collections and gleanings of I know not what ridiculous and ill digested relations , which would never find Readers , were there not more fools who are delighted to see extravagant pictures , than wise men that have the patience to contemplate a simple and naturall Beauty . Since therefore it were indiscretion in me to break off this Apologie , when I am come to that point for which principally I undertook it , I think it now time to speak of Religious men , and to shew what ingratitude it were in us to make so sleight acknowledgement of the obligation we owe them for the preservation of Letters , from the times of Boetius , Symmachus , and Cassiodorus , to the last taking of Constantinople . At which time Learning began to creep out of Monasteries , which for all the time before , had been ( as it were ) publike Christian Schools , where not only youth , but also such men as would apply themselves that way , were instructed in all manner of Disciplines , Sciences , & Morality , and that to such a height , that not content with that so famous Quadrivium of the Mathematieks , which , besides all that is now shewn in Colledges , was then taught , Medicine , both as to Theory and Practice was so well cultivated , that we need no more to convince us how expert they were therein , than the writings of Aegidius , Constantine , and Damascene , Joannitius , Peter of Spain , and Turisanus . So that it were easie for me to answer those who charge them with illiterature and ignorance , did I not think it more requisite to apply the remedy where there is most need , and by culling out five or six among them , — Qui ob facta ingentia possunt Verè homines , & Semidei , Heroesque vocari , to rescue them from the crime of this Magicall Idolatry , which were so much the more horrid and abominable , practis'd by them , by how much they are principally those who should oppose it , and cleanse mens minds thereof , as well by the example of their good lives , as by the zeal and fervencie of their learned instructions . We are then to consider , that the Authour of the Book entituled Ars notoria , publish'd by Giles Bourdin , layes this foundation for the reputation thereof , that the holy Ghost had dictated it to a St. Hierom , which we must allow upon another assurance of his , that he translated the history of Judith in one night . To which adde , that Johannes Picus affirms , he had seen a book of Enchantments , which diverse weak judgements hold was interpreted by the same St. Hierom , though with as little reason , as Trithemius affirms , as some attribute certain conjurations of the four principall Devils to St. Cyprian Bishop of Carthage . This consideration premis'd , I doubt not , but the evident falshood of these calumnies , will prove a certain light to the judgement we should passe on those books of Necromanticall Images , the Metallick Art , the Secrets of Alchymy , and that De essentiis essentiarum , divulg'd and vented daily under the name of St. Thomas Aquinas , justly sirnam'd by a Picus , Splendor Theologiae , by Erasmus , Vir non sui saeculi , by b Vives Scriptor de schola omnium sanissimus , and by the consent of all Authours , with that of the Church , The faithfull Interpreter of Aristotle and the holy Scripture , The base and foundation of Scholasticall Divinity , and in a word , the Angelicall Doctor . For I would know , what ground there were to imagine , that this great Intelligence , canoniz'd in the year 1322 , and whose doctrine was approv'd by a Decree of the University of Paris , in the year 133● ▪ and by three Popes , Innocent V , Urban VI , and John XXII , should trouble himself with either Magick , or the extravagancies of the Alchymists , who might indeed have brought him over to their party , had they not forgot one thing , which is to dash out and corrupt , as some Hereticks do , that passage of his Commentaries , upon the second Book of the Master of Sentences , where he formally impugnes the possibility of their transmutations of Metals . Whence , me thinks , they should take warning not to expose themselves so freely to the scorn of those who distrust whatever comes from them , & who read these supposititious books out of no other designe , than to observe their great indiscretion therein , and the little judgement they have to carry on their subtle plots . We may instance , not to engage into an infinity of proofs , in their making this great Doctor speak so childishly in the Book De essentiis essentiarum , that he might very well be said to have no more acquaintance with his works , than the barbarous Inhabitants of Margajats and Topinamboux in Africk , who should beleeve that such low and reptile conceptions could fall from a mind so high and sublime ; or that he ever dreamt of what they make him say in the same Treatise of an Astrologicall Book , which Abel , son of Adam , lodg'd within a stone , found after the Deluge by Hermes , who took the book out of it , wherein was taught the Art of making Images under certain Planets and Constellations . Besides the story concerning himself , that being disturb'd in his studies , by the great noise of Horses passing by his door every day at watering time , he made the image of a Horse , according to the rules of the said Book , which being put in the street two or three foot under ground , the Grooms were thenceforward forc'd to find out another way , as being not able to make a Horse passe that way , Spectatum admissi risum teneatis amici ? For I think a man must be more Agelastus than ever Crassus was , if he can refrain laughing at this pretty relation , since that , not to say any thing of the absurdity of its circumstances , there could not possibly be found out another more contrary to the Doctrine of St. Thomas , who in all his works , and particularly in his Sum , in his Quodlibet Questions , and in his Treatise of Secret Vertues and Properties , denies , that these images can receive any vertue from the Stars and Constellations under which they were made . This certainly were enough to shew the impertinence and absurdity ; it is , to charge this great person with contributing ought to the composition of these books , though we should not presse , that Trithemius in his Catalogue of Ecclesiasticall Authours , mentions not any one of them printed with the body of his works , collected into seventeen Tomes ; nor take any notice , that Johannes Picus laughs at that book of Necromanticall Images , and Franciscus his nephew , though much a servant and favourer of the Alchimists , makes it a great question , whether those Books of the Metallick Art , are not to be attributed rather to the Alchymists then St. Thomas . To which I may adde , that , as Delrio affirmes , the Commentaries upon the Nativity of one Thomas an English man , have been publish'd under his name because of the nearnesse there is between these two Latine words , Anglicus and Angelicus ; so it may safely be inferr'd , that since , according to all the Daemonographers , there have been diverse other persons of the same name that have writ severall Books in Magick , it were more rationall to imagine that that of the Necromanticall images should be rather father'd on them then on St. Thomas of Aquin , of whom it shall be said , in spight of all Ignorance , and to the despaire of the Authours of these calumnities , — Et molliter ossa quiescent Semper , & in summo mens aurea vivet Olympo . Had we the Book , which John Dee , Cittizen of London a very great Philosopher and Mathematitian saies he had written in defence of Roger Bacon , where he shews that whatever was said of his miraculous operations is rather to be attributed to the knowledg of nature , & the Mathematicks than to any commerce or conversation he ever had with Daemons ; I should have as litle to say of him as of Apuleius who clear'd himself from the like accusation in two Apologies . But since that Book ( at least that I know of ) never yet came abroad , I must imitate the grassehopper in Aelian , and supply the want of this broken string , with what is to be had , so to rescue the reputation of this English Franciscan , who was a doctor of Divinity , and the greatest Chymist , Astrologer and Mathematician of his time , from being condemn'd and buried among the multitude of Conjurers and Magicians . For , so far was he from making one of their number , that a man can no way better justify and defend him , then by producing his own declamations against Magick , unlawfull Books , Characters and spells , as you have them in the three first Chapters of an Epistle he writ of the Powor of Art and Nature . Adde to this that Delrio is content to observe only that there were some superstitious propositions in his Workes , such as haply was that which Franciscus Picus saies he had read in his Book Of the six Sciences , where he affirmes that a man may become a Prophet and ●oretel things to come by the meanes of the Classe Almuchefi , compos'd according to the rules of Perspective , provided he made use of it under a good constellation , and had before hand made his body very even , and put it into a good temper by Chymistry . Nor ▪ indeed am I at all satisfy'd , why Wierus and divers others Daemonographers should so readily charge this Philosopher with the exercise of Geotick or prohibited Magick , when he , whom they all so much acknowledge , Johannes Picus of Mirandula , maintaines , that he studied only the Naturall . Whereto may be added the testimonies of three famous English Authors , a Lelandus b Selden and Bayly ; as also that of Dr. c Pits , who laughs at their foolish credulity who give any credit to this popular Errour , especially since , as Selden affirmes , there 's no English Historian ever made mention of his Magicall operations or any brasen Head , which the populace believe he made . Upon occasion whereof Majerus observes that he is brought in as a great Magician in all Comedies and that the common report is , that he and his Fellow-Frier Thomas Bungey were seven years about that Head , meerly to know of it whether there were not some meanes to compasse England with a wall or Rampart , whereto it gave an answer which yet they could not understand , for , not expecting to receive it so soon , they were taken up with something else than hearkening to that Oracle . A very fine relation certainly and suitable to the false witnesse from whom we have it , if ever there were any false , that is , the multitude , as having alwayes been accounted such by all good Authors , especially a Seneca and b Lactantius . The former affirmes , you must never appeall to it in any thing of Consequence , Quaerendum non quod vulgo placet , pessimo veritatitis interpreti : and the other had reason to admonish us , that Vulgus indoctum pompis inanibus gaudet animisque puerilibus spectat omnia , oblectatur frivolis , nec ponderare secum unamquamque rem potest . This were enough to stifle that vulgar story , should I say nothing of all the impertinences that accompany it , since they so evidently discover themselves . I take it therefore to be enough for my purpose to note that the structure and composition of this head was a thing absolutely impossible for the reasons I shall give for it in the next Chapter , and withall that Roger Bacon never minded the making of it , the whole fable having no other ground then common and popular reports . For it being ordinary old wives talk that Pope Sylvester , William of Paris , Robert of Lincolne , and Albertus Magnus had made such discoursing Statues , it might very well be added that Rober Bacon had in like manner made one , since that , being a great Mathematician , as may be seen both by the Treatises and instruments of his invention he sent to Pope Clement the fourth and his two Books , printed within these fifteen years , of Perspective and Glasses , it is not unlikely he did many extraordinary things by the help of that Science ; whereof the cause being not known to the vulgar , ( which was much more rough-hewn , and barbarous than it is now ) it could do no lesse then attribute them to Magick . But for that he hath for compurgators all learned men , and particularly the Jesuits , who put into their Mathematicall Theses defended at Pont ● Mousson in the year 1622. on the day of the Cannonization of Ignatius , and Xavier , That it was possible for a man well vers'd in Opticks and Catoptricks ( such as undoubtedly Bacon was ) dato quolibet objecto , quodlibet representare per specula , montem ex atomo , suillum aut asininum caput ex humano , Elephantem à capillo . What hath been said of Bacon , may be also apply'd to Thomas Bungey , who , meerly because he was his Colleague in studies lying under the same misprision , must be included in the same defence . And for this there is so much the more reason , in that Delrio sayes not any thing of the Book he writ of Naturall Magick but that it containes certain superstitious propositions . Besides had he been in the least thought guilty of this crime , they would have been more carefull then to make him Provinciall of the Order of St. Francis in England , as Dr. Pits affirms he was ; and withall that whatever is said concerning his Magick , proceeds only from his being an excellent Philosopher and Mathematician . The like solution may serve to justifie Michael the Scot , who was no Ignorant person as those imagine who never saw his name but in the books of Daemonographers , a people that would have nothing to say of him , were it not to rank him among the Magicians , in imitation haply of the Poet Merlin Coccaius , who took a pleasure to discribe his enchantments , and Dante the Florentine , who speakes thus of him , at the end of the twentieth Canto of his Hell. Quell ' altro , che ne ' fianchi é cosi poco , Michele Schotto fu , che veramente ▪ Delle Magiche frode seppe il gioco . — See you that trifling fellow there ? 'T was Michael the Scott , who knew his part ▪ In all the roguing cheats of Magick Art. For , besides that he is cited as a great divine by the most learned of the Carmelites , and Prince of the Averroists , Johannes Bacco , it is easily judg'd , as well by the two Books we have of his , Of Physiognomy , and Questions upon the Sphear of Sacrobosco , as by his History of Animals and the testimony of Pits , that he was one of the most excellent Philosophers , Mathematicians , and Astrologers of his time ; and upon that account much favour'd by the Emperour Frederic II. to whom he dedicated all his Books , and foretold him that he should die in a castle called Fiorenzola , having also foreseen that himself should end his dayes in a Church . And indeed it came to pass , as de Granger in his Commentary upon Dante affirmes , when being on a certain day adoring the body and blood of Jesus Christ , kneeling near the place , where a bell was then tolling , the rope drew down with it a stone , which falling on his barehead , killed him in the place , where afterwards he was buried . This lay'd down , I leave men to judge whether they who calumniate him without any proof , and that rather out of custome then any knowledge they had of him , are to be credited rather then the Authority of Pits , a divine and moderne Author , who speaking of him , saies expresly , that though he was look'd on as a Magician by the Vulgar , prudentium tamen et cordatorum hominum longè aliud fuit judicium qui potius perspicax ejus in scrutandis rebus abditis admirabantur ingenium , laudabant industriam , quàm reprehendendam judicabant curiositatem , inspiciebantque hominis scientiam , non suspicabantur culpam . And for the formall authority of Dante and Coccaius , it cannot conclude any thing to our prejudice , since these two Poets might well derive such a narration from the vulgar , meerly to sweeten and embellish their Poems , and that Cicero justly laughs at those who take the Poets for good security for any thing they say , when there is so great a difference between the conditions of a Poem and that of a History , quippe cùm in illa ad veritatem referantur omnia , in hoc ad delectationem pleraque . Since then it is easily discover'd by what we have already said , that the ordinary judgment falling on learned men is to be charg'd with Magick I conceive few will wonder , if he who was called by a Scaliger , Monstrum sine vitio , and by b Politian ( with the suffrages of the publick voice ) the Phoenix of all the great Witts , Picus of Mirandula , could not give Hermolaus Barbarus so slender an account of his expence of Six whole years in the reading of Scholasticall Authours , but that the lustre of his great learning must needs so dazzle those who measur'd it with the fewnesse of his years when he began to break forth , that some , as a Zara , look'd on it as a miracle , and others , in b Tarquin Gallutius , are so injurious to him , as not to believe he could arive to that wisdome and capacity but by the meanes of Magick . Upon which if I may give my opinion , I conceive I may truly say , that those who are so much prejudic'd against the Learning of this great man , were persons certainly as ignorant as that Divine , who , as the same Picus affirmes in his Apologie , being ask'd what the word Cabala signify'd , answer'd , it was the name of a wicked man and an abominable Heretick , who had written divers things against Jesus Christ , and that all his followers were called Cabalists . For though it may be said , haply more truely of him than any other , — Primordia tantae Vix pauci meruere senes — and that his Learning is to be admir'd as well in respect of his age as the time he liv'd in , wherein Letters did but as it were bud out of the thorns of Barbarism ; yet is it too great a mistrust and limitation of nature and her forces to think she could not raise this man to such a supreme degree of perfection , as might be a marke for all those that would be like him . Mankind is a large field wherein Nature exercises her self severall wayes , sometimes sporting her self with an Amphistides , who could not tell as far as four , a Thersites , a Meletides or a Cecilian ; and sometimes priding it in an Alexander , a Caesar , a St. Augustine , or a Picus of Mirandula ; using , according to the opinion of Trismegistus , gold , silver , and lead in their Composition . It was a saying of Neocles in commendation of his Brother Epicurus , that Nature , in his generation , had assembled together all the Atomes of prudence into his Mother's Belly . And why may we not , with the same flourish , affirm that she may have united all the externall causes of Aire , climate , Stars , diet , towards the composition of a body , so to produce a Mind that should be the paragon of others , and as it were the mold by which others might be made . In this was cast that of Paulus de la Scale , who , in the year 1553. maintained , at Boulougne 1543 Conclusions upon severall subjects of all kinds , and that before he was 22. years of age . That of the young man mention'd by Cardinall Bembus , who propos'd 4500. at Rome . That of Postellus who moderated in the Schooles at 13. years of age . That of Gesner and Erasmus , who were more learned at twenty , then others ordinarily are at fifty . That of Agrippa , who at twenty two interpreted the Pymander of Trismegistus , and the Book De verbo mirifico . That of Maldonat , who was admir'd for his reading of Divinity at twenty seven . And lastly that of Edward du Monim , who may be said to have been made up all of fire and spirit , since that , ere he was ariv'd to the twenty sixth year of his age , wherein he was kill'd , he was so great a Master of the Italian , Spanish , Latine , Greek and Hebrew Tongues , as also of Philosophy , Physick , Mathematicks and Theology , and had withall so fluent a vein of poesy in all those Languages , that he translated into Latine verse , and that in lesse then fifty dayes , Bartas's work of the Creation , and saw printed before his death , five or six large Volumes of his Poetry highly celebrated by the greatest witts of the last age , Fumaeus , du Perron , Goulu , Daurat , Morel , Baif , and du Bartas . Since therefore Pliny tells us , that Naturae rerum vis atque majestas in omnibus fide caret , si quis modo partes ejus ac non totum animo complectatur , and that we can exemplify in so many that came so near this Picus of Mirandula , were it not more rationall to admire the extraordinary effects of Nature by judging of the one by the other , then basely to subject it to Spirits and Daemons , especially in things wherein there is not ought beyond the reach of her power and performance ? Lastly , for the Abbot Trithemius , who is call'd by Thevet in his life , a subtle Philosopher , an ingenious Mathematician , a famous Poet , an accomplish'd Historian , a very eloquent Orator , and eminent divine ; I find that those who would make him a Magician , may in the first place , ground their so doing on a little Book of three or four sheets printed under his name in the year 1612. intituled , Veterum Sophorum Sigilla & imagines Magicae , sive Sculpturae Lapidum aut Gemmarum ex nomine Tetragrammaton cum signatura planetarum , Authoribus Zoroastre , Salomone , Raphaele , Chaele , Hermete , Thelete , ex Joan Trithemii manuscripto erutae . Another ground may be his own speaking so pertinently of Magick , and his giving himself the title of Magician in some of his Epistles . And a third and last , his writing the Book of Steganography , a treatise stuff'd with the names of Devils , and full of invocations , and , as very pernicious , condemn'd chiefly by Charles Boville a learned and eminent Divine , who makes it worse then that of Agrippa or any other Authour , in the Epistle he sent to Germain Ganay Counsellor to the King , and since Bishop of Orleans , four years after he had seen and read it in the very study and Abbey of the said Trithemius . This was Authority enough for a Wierus , b Thevet , c Delrir , d Godelman and most of the Daemonographers to be of the same opinion . But for my part , I am of another , as conceiving that those , who would judge with more truth than passion as well of this last as the two former proofs , will beware how they blast with eternall infamy the memory of any man especially an Ecclesiastick , upon such poor grounds as these light ▪ conjectures , which are absolutely vaine , false , and forg'd . For besides the reasons layd down in our 6. Chap. that Pamphlet of making images and Characters upon Stones under certain Constellations is a pure imposture and cheat of Booksellers , who thought fit to print it as newly retriv'd out of Trithemius's study , whereas , above 120. years before Camillus Lienard made it the third Book of his Mirrour of precious Stones , besides that it was publish'd by Ludovicus Dulcis in a treatise on the same subject , as also by Rodulphus Goclinus in above four or five severall impressions of his Book De Unguento Armario ; so true is that axiome of Aristotle , that , Ad pauca respicientes de facili enuntiant . But be it suppos'd that that little treatise had been transcrib'd out of Trithemius's , who would thence inferre that a Book of superstitious Astrologie were a sufficient testimony to condemne those of Magick who have it in their possession , especially since there cannot the least indicium be drawn from five or six Epistles printed at the end of Trithemius's Polygraphy , to confirme that opinion to his prejudice , nay they rather justifie him , as may appear by the reading thereof and by a Gerard Dorne and b James Gohory , who shew from their enigmaticall sense that they cannot be interpreted of any thing but Chymistry . So that it may be truely said that all the suspicion there is of his being a Magician , as he himself confesseth , proceeds only from the publication of a Letter he se●t to a Carmelite of Gaunt named Arnoldus Bostius , wherein he specifi'd many miraculous and extraordinary effects , whereof yet he discover'd the wayes of performance in his treatise of Steganographie . For the judgment thereof of Charles Boville being publish'd about the same time , people were presently perswaded that such things could not be taught in any but a Magick Book , and that Trithemius must needs be excellently well vers'd in Conjuring and Invocations . Now the first that oppos'd this calumny , after he , who was most concern'd in it , had clear'd himself , as well by the key to that book , and diverse passages of his Works , was a James Gohory , who writt a short vindication of this Steganography , against the calumnies of Wierus Boville and Cardan . In which designe he was seconded by b Vigenere , c Boissardus and d Duretus , who have shewn that Trithemius had no other designe in that book then to discover a new , and much surer way then that of his Polygraphie , to write and communicate freely one to another whatever were more secret , by the meanes of an invention which could never be suspected to have any other then the right sense , nor dis-cypher'd by any but him that had the key of it . This is further confirm'd by one Sigismond an Abbot of the order of St. Benedict , who writt a Book , called , Trithemius sui ipsius vindex ; and by the divine Adam Tamerus , in an Oration printed by him on that subject at Ingolstadt . But more remarkably then any , and so as to silence all difficulty , is it done by Gustavus Selenus who hath lately given us an explication of this Steganography in the third book of nine , that he hath publish'd concerning Cryptographie . For he first shews why Trithemius would make it so difficult ; why he would make use of that maske of spirits and invocations ; and then he explaines them and gives such overtures , as whence we may easily judge how far they disparage their own judgment , who with so little consideration blame things they understand not , and withall , that ordinary saying is true ▪ that the most learned are not alwayes the most discreet . CHAP. XVIII . Of Robert of Lincolne , and Albertus Magnus . IF it be true that the Authority of a many makes errour the lesse censurable , and that the number of those that erre with us makes our faults seem the more excusable , gives our opinions some ground , and hides the defects of our perswasion ; I doubt not but those may easily make such an excuse their sanctuary , who seem to write out of no other design than to revive , in their workes , all those calumnies which have been hitherto maintain'd by vulgar ignorance to the prejudice of the happy memory of Albertus Magnus , since that according to the Satyrist , — Faciu●t hi plura , sed illos Defendit numerus , junctaeque umbone phalanges . But if the number of these Authors were not yet less considerable than the prooss they bring , I should ingenuously confess , that it were in me no lesse temerity to take a course contrary to them , than it was anciently in Travellers not to cast a stone at those Pillars and Mercuries in the high-waies , to give others notice of them . And since it is not always , according to the saying of Pythagoras ▪ the surest way to follow the most beaten track , & that the most common opinions are ordinarily the most false , as being such as are rather applauded than examined ; I shall stand upon the same liberty , which I have taken from the first Chapter of this Apology , to passe from the vindication of Religious men to that of Bishops , and shew , that if ever great Learning and the ignorance of a barbarous age prejudic'd any man , Robert Great-head , Bishop of Lincolne , or , as others , of Lancaster ; and Albertus Magnus Bishop of Ratisbonne have just cause to complain . As to the first , if we only except certain Demonographers , who , upon the account of a Brazen Head that spoke , which John Gower an English Poet , said he had endeavoured to make , to serve him instead of an Oracle , rank him among the Magicians ; all Authors agree with Pits , that he was one of the most learned men of his time , a subtile Philosopher , an excellent Divine , a man equally acquainted with the seven liberal Sciences , and the Latine , Greek , and Hebrew Tongues , one that writ a great number of Books , whereof there are some remaining in Philosophy . Besides all which , he was of ●o holy and exemplary a life , that ( not to prove it by the Fable , so well refuted by Delrio , concerning his death , and that of Pope Innocent fourth ) Matthew Paris writes in his Chronicles , that he was in so much reputation among the English , that they called him , the holy Prelate , the King 's faithful Counsellour , the Reformer of the Monks , the Director of Priests , the Instructor of the Clergy , the Nursing-father of Schollars and Students , the Preacher of the People , and the Scourge of Vices . And for Albertus , I am very much oblig'd to Paulus Jovius , that he had not honour'd him with his Elogy , but upon the Title of Great , which was given him even while he liv'd by the universal consent of all Schools . For if we consider with Botero , on what persons , and upon what occasions that title hath been bestow'd , I believe there will be some miracle in it , to see a simple Fryar of the Order of St. Dominick have an Epithet given him , not so ordinary with Popes , Emperours , and Soveraign Princes , had not his works discover'd his desert to be so great , and his Learning so extraordinary , that such a recompence might seem inconsiderable , if Trismegistus had not so reservd the title of thrice great to himself , that it hath not been since communicated to any . Nor shall I need to say with Trithemius , that Non surrexit post eum vir similis ei qui in omnibus literis , scientiis et rebus tam doctus , eruditus , et expertus fuerit . Nor yet with Thevet , that he was so curious in the disquisition of the Secrets of Nature , that it might be said , one part of his soul was transported into the Heavens , another into the aire , the third under the earth , and a fourth upon the waters , and that he had by some extraordinary course , so united and contracted together his whole soul , that nothing that this world comprehends could escape it . For all those Elogies , added to what is commonly said of him , Inclytus Albertus doctissimus atque disertus , Quadrivium docuit , ac totum scibile scivit , cannot so well help us to judge of his Learning as the reading of his own works which would make almost as many volums as those of his Disciple Aquinas , if they were as well reprinted . It is not therefore to be admir'd , if so many things may be said of him upon the account of his knowledge , which being so great and extraordinary , some may very well be extreamly doubtful , others , absolutely false and fictious . To confirm this we have John Matthew de Luna , who living about 120 years since , held , though contrary to the opinion of Polydor Virgil , Magius , Mayerus , Pancirollus , Florence , Rivault , Zezoldus , and all Authors that writ of the invention of Fire-workes , that Albertus Magnus first found out the use of Canon , Arquebuse and Pistol ; For I could never find in these Authors any thing that came near this opinion save that such inventions were put in practise in his time , and that by a Germane Monk call'd Berthold Schwartz , or by a certain Chymist , who , as Cornazanus , an Author ancient enough , conceives , liv'd in the City of Cullen , where it is certain that Albertus Magnus liv'd , ever after he had taken the habit of a Dominican . And this makes me not a litle wonder that the Alchymists should never bethink them of holding this opinion , since they might have done it with much more reason , than attribute to him the knowledge of the Philosophers stone , as hath lately done their great favourer and a better Majerus , who is not asham'd , in his Symbols upon the golden table of the 12 Nations , to affirm , that St. Dominick had it first , and that those to whom he had left it , communicated it to Albertus Magnus , who by the advantages he made of it , discharg'd in lesse then three years , all the debts of his Bishoprick of Ratisbonne , and afterwards taught it St. Thomas Aquinas , while he was his disciple . To give this the greater Authority , he highly celebrates three Books of Chymistry , which he attributes to him , whereof since there is not any of them either among the collection of his works , or specified in the Catalogue made of them by Trithemius , we are only to take notice of that which Fran. Picus saies he writ , Of Quintessence , to shew by the forgery of that , what account should be made of the others , it being certain that Albertus Magnus never contributed a thought towards it . This may be prov'd , not only from his laughing at the Alchymists and their pretended Transmutations in his third Book of a Minerals , as b Velcurion , and c Guybert endeavour to shew , since he there maintains a quite contrary opinion ; but because the Author of that Book calls himself therein , a Friar of the Order of St. Francis , and saies he writ it in prison . These two circumstances , which must infallibly relate to John de Rupescissâ , easily evince , that some Impostor made it his businesse to play the Plagiary , and steal it out of a Book he had written on that subject , to divulge and gain it reputation under the name of Albertus Magnus , according to the ordinary cheat of all Alchymists , who make this their common sleight to inveigle people into a belief of their promises , and by that means , Noctem peccatis , et fraudibus addere nubem . To come then to what is most essential in this Chapter , and to what lies in our power to deliver this eminent person out of the Quagmire of the Magicians , as we have already drawn him out of that of the Alchymists . This were soon done if we would but appeal to the judgement of Anthony de Sienes , and Father Justinian , who writ his Life , or to take witnesses disengag'd from all interest or passion , a Trithemius , and b J. Picus of Mirandula , who absolutely clear him from this calumny . Adding withal , that when it is said that Albertus Magnus was addicted to Magick , it must be understood of the Natural , for fear lest the false opinion of the contrary , might give many occasion to imagine that it were unlawful for us to do what he hath done . But since all these Authorities conclude nothing if some answer be not made to the proofs ordinarily produc'd to blast his innocence ( not to mention that even from his youth , he had such a particular devotion to the B. Virgin , that she wrought such an alteration in his mind , that of an unrefin'd and unpolish'd one , she made it capable of comprehending all things ) we are to consider , that these proofs have no other ground than that of two Books falsly publish'd under his name , and that Androides , which hath given occasion to thousands of Fables and impertinencies frequent in Authors . For the two Books Franciscus a Picus , and b Delrio agree in this , that it were an extraordinary injury to think this holy person Author of that de Mirabilibus , and in these words clear him of it , Alberto Magno tributus Liber de Mirabilibus , vanitate et superstitione repertus est , sed magno Doctori partus supposititius . To which F. Picus addes , that it is falsly attributed to him , as many others were , as , among the rest , that de secretis Mulierum , since Albertus is not so much as nam'd at the beginning of it , as he who hath writ a Comment upon it would perswade us ; besides that it is easily perceav'd , that the Author of it , who ever he was , liv'd some time after him , because he often cites his Authority . So that all the quarrel now lies against that intituled , the Mirrour of Astrology , where is treated of the approved and forbidden Authors that have written of that Art. This is condemn'd by Gerson and Agrippa as extreamly superstitious , and by F. Picus and divers others , because the Author of it maintains a very erroneous opinion in favour of Magical Books , which , with submission to better advice , he holds , should be carefully preserv'd , because the time then drew near , that , for certain reasons , not specify'd , men would have occasion to read and make use of them . To clear Albertus from all suspicion of Magick upon the account of this Book , I can produce no better testimony than that of J. Picus , a person more fit to judge of this difficulty than any other , who in his first Book against Astrologers maintains that the Treatise De Libris licitis et illicitis , was infallibly writ by R. Bacon , whose custome it was to cite and produce such Authors in all his Books , which cannot be observ'd in Albertus Magnus . Besides the said R. Bacon was so strangely addicted to judicial Astrology , that Henry d'Assia , William of Paris , and Nicholas Oresmus , all very eminent Doctors , thought themselves oblig'd to inveigh against his works , and all the vanities of Astrologers . But be it imagin'd this Book was writ by Albertus , I see not why his affirming that Magical Books should be preserv'd by Inquisitors , and persons of like Authority should make so much noise , since that about 100 years since , it was the advice of Revelin not to burn those of the Jewes . a Trithemins is of the same opinion , & b Vasquez saies peremptorily , that Magical Books are necessary , and Magicians permitted by God for the greater conviction of Libertines and Athiests , who by this means might be drawn to acknowledge there are other substances than what we judge of by the finger and the eye : Quo admisso , saies he , facilius in eam sententiam adducantur ut numen aliquod fateantur ▪ et magis ab Atheismo deterreantur , quo avidiùs Magicis artibus student , quod nisi inter Haereticos Deus permisisset , poenè omnes in Atheismo versarentur . To which concurs also Lactantius , when he saies , that Democritus , Epicurus , ct Dicaearchus would not have so confidently deny'd the immortality of the Soul , Mago aliquo praesente , qui sciret certis carminibus cieri ab inferis animas , et adesse , et praebere se humanis oculis videndas , et loqui et futur● pr●dicere . If after all this Albertus be charg'd with any thing of Magick , it must be on some other pretence then that of these two books ; s●nce it is clear from what hath been said , that he never had any hand in them . All therefore we have now to do , is to refute their errour who are perswaded that brasen heads made under certain Constellations may give answers , and be as it were guides and Counsellors , upon all occasions , to those that had them in their possession . Among these is one a Ye●es , who affirms that Henry de Villeine made such a one at Madrid , broken to pieces afterward by the order of John 2. King of Castile . The same thing is affirm'd by b Bartholomew Sibillus , and the Author of the Image of the world , of Virgil ; by c William of Malmsbury , of Sylvester ; by d John Gower , of Robert of Lincoln ; by the common people of England ▪ of Roger Bacon ; and by e Tostatus Bishop of Avilla f George of Venice , g Delrio , Sibillus , h Ragu●eus , i Delancre and others , too many to mention , of Albertus Magnus ; who , as the most expert , had made an entire man of the same metal , and had spent 30 years without any interruption in forming him under several Aspects and Constellations . For example ; he made the eyes , according to the said Tostatus , in his Commentaries upon Exodus , when the Sun was in a Sign of the Zodiack correspondent to that part , casting them out of diverse Metals mixt together , and mark'd with the Characters of the same Signs and Planets , and their several and necessary Aspects . The same method he observ'd in the Head , Neck , Shoulders , Thighs and Leggs , all which were fashioned at several times , and being put and fastened together in the form of a Man , had the faculty to reveale to the said Albertus the solutions of all his principal difficulties . To which they add ( that nothing be lost of the story of the Statue ) that it was batter'd to pieces by St. Thomas , meerely because he could not endure its excesse of prating . But to give a more rational account of this Androides of Albertus , as also of all these miraculous heads , I conceive the original of this Fable may well be deduc'd from the Teraph of the Hebrews , by which as Mr. a Selden affirms , many are of opinion , that we must understand what is said in b Genesis concerning Laba●'s Gods , and in the first book of c Kings concerning the Image which Michol put into the bed in David's place . For R. Eleazar holds that it was made of the head of a male child , the first born , and that dead-born , under whose tongue they applyed a Lamen of Gold , whereon were engrav'd the Characters and Inscriptions of certain Planets , which the Jews superstitiously wandred up and down with , instead of the Urim and Thummim , or the Ephod of the high Priest . And that this Original is true and well deduc'd , there is a manifest indicium , in that Henry d' Assia and Bartholomaeus Sibillus affirm , that the Androides of Albertus , and the Head made by Virgil , were compos'd of flesh and bone , yet not by Nature but by Art. But this being judged impossible by modern Authors , and the vertue of Images , Annulets , and Planetary Sigills being in great reputation , men have thought ever since ( taking their opinion from Trismegistus affirming in his Asclepion , that , of the Gods , some were made by the Soveraign God , and others by men , who , by some Art , had the power to unite the invisible Spirits to things visible and corporeal , as he is explain'd at large by by St. Augustine ) that such Figures were made of Copper or some other Mettal , whereon men had wrought under some favourable Aspects of Heaven and the Planets . Which opinion , since it is the more common , it is fit we earnestly buckle with , and shew that it was not without reason refuted by St. Thomas , William of Paris & Niphus , as false , absurd , and erronious . To prove this the more easily we are to presuppose , that speech is the action of some thing that is living , and is not perform'd but by the voice which is defin'd by St. Thomas , after Aristotle , Sonus ab ore animalis prolatus . For it must needs be granted , that , if these Heads spoke , it was either because they were living and animate , or that the Daemons spake in them . If the former , the Soul whereby they did it , must be vegetative , sensitive , or rational . It could not be vegetative , because , according to the faculties of the said Soul ; such bodies should be ranked among Plants , be nourish'd , increase and produce their like . It could not be sensitive , for that , besides the faculties of the vegetative Soul , it presupposes two more , which are particular to it , and never granted to those Statues . Much lesse then can it be rational , unlesse we grant withal , that they could apprehend the Species of things , discourse , remember them , and , in a word , be like us . Moreover , if these Heads and Statues were really such , that is , living and animate , it was either by an accidental form or a substantiall ; not the first , at least according to the opinion of all Philosophers , who will never grant , that to discourse , to speak , to teach , to foresee what is to come ; and such effects can depend on an accident , and not on a Substance . The latter is lesse possible , because such Statues could not receive that substantial form till they had been devested of what they had before ; which there is no colour to imagine they should have done by a simple transmutation of figure , since the form of the copper and of their matter was still such as it was wont to be . Further , I would gladly know , where was their motion , the first indicium of life ; where their senses , the sluces of all knowledge ; and , in a word , ( not to ravel our selves into thousands of difficulties , arising from the original and operation of that Soul ) where were the Parts and Organs necessary for their discourse and ratiocination . Nor does it availe any thing , to grant that the Daemons have spoken in them ; for it must be done either as the Soul does in our Body , by the assistance of its Organs , or as one should do that answers in a Chest , or some broken pot . The former way is impossible such Statues being not furnish'd with Muscles , Lungs , an Epiglottis , and what is requisite to a perfect articulation of the Voice . The latter is as ridiculous , for , if it be true , why should those men take such pains to make a Man rather than a Trumpet , or a Head rather than a Bottle , since the Devil might as well answer by the one as the other , and that if he hath heretofore uttered his Oracles in Statues , it was to engage men to adore them , to the contempt of their Creator , whereas there is not the least mention of any Idolatry , in the Stories of this Androides , and these fine Heads . So that we may well conclude with the Royal Prophet , The Idols of the Gentiles are Silver and Gold , they have mouths and speak not , nor is there any breath in their nostrils ; all we have to do ( the reasons of Trismegistus being fully refuted by Niphus ) being to satisfy the Authority of Tostatus , one of the most ancient and most authentick Patrons of Albertus's Androides , that so we may at length give a final sentence against the vanity of all these Fables and pernicious falsities . I must indeed confesse , that Tostatus was the most learned , nay the miracle , if I may so expresse my self , of the learned men of his age ; since that , being Counsellour to the King , great Referendary of Spain , and Professour , in Salamanca , of Philosophy , Divinity , Civil and Canon Law , and all at the same time , he hath neverthelesse written such large and laborious Commentaries , that were we not certain he dy'd at forty , they were enough to perswade us he had liv'd an entire age . But when I find him affirming therein many things justly accounted fabulous by the World , as for instance , what is said concerning the birth of the Prophet Merlin , the Magick of Virgil , a brasen head that discover'd the Jewes in Spain , a certain earth in Hebron that was good to eat , the Androides of Albertus Magnus , and abundance of the like , I cannot but look on them as so many black patches of his humanity ; nay , if we appeal to Scaliger , we must ingenuously acknowledge , that hoc ostentationis vitium fuit magnis viris , ut globatim congererent omnia , non ut nihil reliquisse ▪ sed ut nihil nescivisse viderentur : To re-inforce which Argument , if any shall with Aristotle insist , that common report cannot be absolutely false , and consequently , that so many Authors would not have spoken of the Androides of Albertus , if something had not been in the wind , I shall finally answer , That my design is only to shew that he could not by the help of superstitious Magick , make a Statue that should give him answers in an intelligible and articulate voice , upon all the doubts and difficulties he propos'd thereto , as well of things present as to come ; and not absolutely to deny that he might compose some Head or Statue of man , like that of Memnon , from which proceeded a small sound , and pleasant noise , when the rising Sun came , by his heat , to rarify and force out , by certain small Conduits , the aire which in the cold of the night was condens'd within it . Or haply they might be like those Statues of Boetius , whereof Cassiodorus speaking said , Metalla mugiunt , Diomedis in are grues buccinant , aeneus anguis insibilat , aves simulatae fritinniunt , et quae propriam vocem nesciunt , ab aere dulcedinem probantur emittere cantilenae ; for such I doubt not but may be made by the help of that part of Natural Magick which depends on the Mathematicks . It were therefore much more rational thus to interpret whatever hath been said of this Androides , than to prostitute the reputation of Albertus Magnus , Robert of Lincoln , and so many other persons of considerable quality to the judgment of certain Authors , who are so easily carryed away with the slender assurance of a common opinion , Ovid. Met. 6. — Quae veris addere falsa Gaudet , et è minimo sua per mendacia crescit . CHAP. XIX . Of the Popes , Sylvester II. and Gregory VII . AS it was not lawful for every one in the old Testament to lend a shoulder to uphold the Ark of the Covenant , even though it were ready to fall , so there are a many that think it were not convenient , that all kinds of Writers undertook the defence of him whom Christ Jesus hath left as Head and Vicegerent of his militant Church . The reason is , that being persecuted by the enemy of mankind , who hath taken into his service all the modern Hereticks , the better to oppose him , and so to strike at the foundation of spiritual Monarchy , He should employ no other than such Christian and Catholick Hercules's , as were Bellarmine , Baronius , and the ornament of Gascony Florimundus Remundus , to whom it properly belongs to vindicate the injuries done to the Successors of St. Peter , to purge their Annals of errours , and to heal their blindnesse who are imprudently carryed away with the forgeries & calumnies of Hereticks . And yet since , as Tertullian saies , every one may be a Soldier in what concerns the defence of Religion ; and that God was pleas'd to make use of the sling of a poor Shepherd to abate the pride of the Philistins , we may presume ( yet without searching into the secrets of his will to find out the cause of Uzzah's death , for endeavouring to uphold the Arke ) that , as he permits the Devil to set upon the Church by the means of the most inconsiderable Heretick , so is he not displeas'd that any one should defend her . And this I think it my duty to do , as to what concerns the crime of Magick , wherewith the simplicity of some ancient Authors and the malice of modern Hereticks , would blast the reputation of those who have sat at the helm thereof in the quality of Popes . Not that I am so unadvised as to think their innocence stands in any need of my pen , since it is strong enough to rescue it self , with the assistance of the holy Spirit who never forsakes it , from such an accusation , and to overcome all the tempestuous hurricans of such calumnies , Illisos fluct us rupes ut vast a retundit , Et varias secum latrantes dissipat undas Mole suâ . — But being both by the relation of a Catholick , & the title of this Apology oblig'd to this duty , I might well be laugh'd at , if presuming to vindicate all the eminent persons , I should forget my self so far , as not to say some thing of those , who , by reason of their dignity , are the most highly considerable . And this the rather , since I withal pretend to draw from this Chapter the strongest Argument that may be , to justifie all the others mentioned in this Book , whom no man will hereafter wonder to find charg'd with Magick , when even those who command us as Livetenants of God , and whom we respect as the high Priests & Prelates of our Religion could not avoid that reproach . Yet as God never permits errour so to insinuate into any thing of importance , but there is light enough to discover it , if a man will look but narrowly thereto ; so in this case , so many justifying circumstances offer themselves , and there are so many proofs to undermine the very ground-work of these accusations that men must needs be either strangely passionate or ignorant , if , having ever so little reason or judgment they do not perceive , that all those things which concern the Magick of the Popes , are nothing but Dreames , Castles in the Aire , Chimaera's & Fables . For to begin with those that are lesse suspected , and by consequence may the most easily be vindicated , I conceive the first charg'd though but slightly , with this crime , was Leo the III. to whom is attributed a little Book called , Enchiridion Leonis Papae , contra omnia mundi pericula , containing abundance of Crosses , a many names of God , and the Cabala , abundance of mysticall and unintelligible words . Whence it haply comes , that a Le Loyer and b Delrio do , with reason , laugh at those who think that Book was sent by this Pope to the Emperour Charlemagne , since it containes only a certaine Theurgy very flat and ill manag'd which yet some have since endeavour'd to disguise in Italy under the name of St. Ubald Bishop and Confessour . But as for that sending , there 's no more likelihood in it then in what is related by Emanuel De Moura , who sayes , that there being a certain Scholler in the Citty of Conimbra , who heal'd wounds by vertue of certaine words and prayers , the common report was , that they had been first sent by Pope Sixtus V. to John of Austria , then in war against the Turk , to be us'd in order to the curing of his wounded men . For as the said de Moura affirms , the Scholler gave him another reason of the vertue of those prayers , such as had no coherence with that of the Common opinion . Next to Leo III. may be put that Monster , or rather Chimera , John the eighth , otherwise called Pope Joan , a very knowing person and one that had writt a Book in Magick , as Balaeus and the Centuriators affirme , if that Achilles of the holy see , and the Patrone of Papall honour , Florimundus Remnndus , had not undeceived us as to that fable , discovering the popular Errour which had kept it in vogue , and snatching it out of the Trophey which Hereticks had rais'd thereby against the Popes , so to turn it to their own shame and confusion , there being not now any among them so unadvised as to presume to revive it in his books , unlesse he expects to be immediately declar'd a malicious person in the superlative degree , or one very eminent for his ignorance and want of Judgment . Having not therefore any thing to adde to what that learned Counsellour of the City of Bourdeaux hath said of him , I shall passe to Martin II. whom I shall not acknowledg justly charg'd with magick though Platinus said of him , that malis artibus Pontificatum adeptus est . For we are to consider it meerly as a reproach of his enemies , and that that manner of expression , frequent in Platinus , even in the lives of divers other Popes who were not Magicians , must be understood of the favour , violence , corruption , Simony , and a many other unjustifiable wayes , whereby such as endeavour the satisfaction of their ambition more than the tranquillity of their Conscience and the well fare of the universall Church , may happly attain , though not without abundance of trouble , that supreme dignity of Ecclesiasticall Monarchy . To that Catalogue , if we credit Wierus , we must adde all those inclusively who had the Chaire from Sylvester II. to Gregory VII . that is about fifteene or sixteene . But since Benno , a schismaticall Cardinall , who made a Catalogue of the Popes that we●e Magicians , reckons but four or five , that really were such , viz. Sylvester II. Benedict IX . John XX. and XXII . and Gregory VII . three whereof had never been suspected but by occasion of the other two , I think I need do no more then shew what this Benno was , and endeavour the particular vindication of Sylvester and Gregory so to clear them all together of that calumny , and discover how little reason men have had to be corrupted so long by the Leaven of this erroneous opinion . For when I reflect on the first and most ancient Authors from whom this kind of injurie hath been deriv'd against the successors of St. Peter , I cannot but say with Apuleius , perinjurium est ei fidem in pejoribus habere , cui in melioribus non haberes , and consequently , fall into a double admiration ; First , at the simplicity of a many of our Demonographers and moderne Historians , who fill their Books with such triviall stories and fables taken out of those Authours without any discretion . Secondly , at the inveterate malice of Hereticks who , to satisfie the envy and hatred they bare the holy See , ( whose ruine they have as much conspir'd as ever Hannibal did that of Rome ) make it still their businesse to seek out those calumnies and reproaches which good Authours cannot furnish them with , in the sepulchers and common shores of Schismaticks , and , as the Civilian Michael Riccius hath well observ'd , Antiquos & manuscriptos libros in latebrosis lucis laborios eevolvunt et ex foetido pulvere autores quosvis excitant , quos licentiosé in ipsos Pontifices scripsisse deprehendunt . Whether this be so , I appeal to that Collection which Matthias Flaccius Illyricus hath made in that great Volume entituled , Catalogus testium veritatis , which I cannot more fitly compare to any thing then to that Poneropolis of Philip of Macedon . For as that City was inhabited only by Exiles , Rogues , Cutpurses , pillory'd persons , and all the dregges and offalls of the Country ; So may it be truely said , that ( the depraved passages out of the Fathers and Councels only excepted ) all that so vast Catalogue is only a heap of their shreds and fragments who had before either kick'd against the Church ; or been cutt off from it as rotten and gangren'd Members , such as , among a million of others , was the pretended Cardinall Benno , who made it his busines to give us the representation of a bad Pope in Gregory VII . as Xenophon did that of a Vertuous and accomplish'd Prince under the person of Cyrus . For I can hardly believe that a man could say such strange things of the wickedest person in the world , as what this Author saies of such a Pope , and upon his account of Sylvester II. John XX. XXI . and Benedict IX . who , if we may believe him , did by his Magick , force women to run after him through Woods and over Mountaines , and gave infallible predictions of things to come . And yet these fables are nothing in comparison of what he addes concerning the Archbish Laurence , who perfectly understood the singing of Birds , and Gregory VII . who cast the holy Host into the fire , conspir'd the Emperours death , poison'd six Popes , by the help of his friend and Confident Gerard Brazutus , and had so well Learn'd Magick of Theophylact and Laurence Sylvester's disciples , that he scatter'd fire when he shook his armes , and sent out thunder-cracks out of his sleeve . But this Authour speakes too liberally to be believ'd , and since it was his designe to traduce the Popes , he should have done it with more modesty and judgment , and so not have given a Delrio and b Florimundus Remundus occasion to Imagine his Book supposititious and forg'd , at the eruption of Lutheranisme , or rather that he might have avoided the distaste of the more reserv'd and conscientious among those of the Reformation , and particularly c Vigner , who hath these words of him , Cardinall Benno speakes after a strange manner of the Popes of these times , as also of the meanes whereby they arriv'd to that height , I know not whether he be an Authour that may be credited , or no. Adde to that the Censure given of him by * Papyrius Masson , in the History he hath written with too much liberty of Conscience of the Bishops that have govern'd the Church of Rome ; for speaking of Sylvester and the injury done him by accounting him a Magician , he sayes , Atque hujus fabulae inventorem suspicor Bennonem presbyterum Cardinalem : is enim odio Hildebrandi multa quoque de praedecessoribus ejus fingit , quos ob mathematicas disciplinas velut Maleficos damnat , et hanc de Sylvestro narrat fabulam . Whence may easily be inferr'd that Bibliander hath a mind maliciously to deceive us , when he affirmes , in his Chronicle , that this Benno was created Cardinall by Hildebrand , with whom he was in great friendship , whereas it is evident that that dignity was conferr'd on him by the Anti-Pope Clement III. and that he ever follow'd the party of the Emperour Henry IV. a Schismatick and excommunicated person . To which may be added , for confirmation , his Letter found at the Councell conven'd by the Cardinalls who sided with Henry and his Antipope , against Urban II. and those whom they call'd favourers and followers of the Heresies invented by Pope Hildebrand ; to disgrace whom , Ultramus Bishop of Noremberg and all the Partisans of the Emperour scatter'd abroad abundance of Challenges and Libells , as it is ordinary with Princes to be ever well furnish'd with such Advocates and defenders of their Causes , be they good or bad . But as this pretended Cardinall Benno , a person equally discarded both by Protestants and Catholicks , seems to have done all he did out of a set designe and purpose , to calumniate Gregory VII . so must it be acknowledg'd , that Platinus , an eminent writer of the lives of Popes , hath too credulously embraced what was said before him by Martin de Citeaux and Godefrey of Monmouth , in his Additions upon Sigebert , concerning Pope Sylvester , to represent him to us as a famous Conjurer and Magician . It were much better to search the truth of this story to the bottome , and not to trust either this Martin , who had been already deceiv'd in the life of Pope Joan , or Godefrey , who entertaines us with the fine Romance of Arthur and his Prophet Merlin . For had he persu'd his designe , with as much integrity as he was oblig'd to have done , those ridiculous fables , so frequent in his Writings , would not give us at this day occasion to think him not well affected towards the Popes , because of Paul II. who devested him of all honours and dignities after he had put him to the Torture . Or haply he made his advantage of whatever came to his hands taking all for current mony , so by those fegaries , to humour the Readers , and shew he was not ignorant of what others had said before him , than not that he gave them any credit himself . The same judgment may we passe upon Martinus Polonus who publish'd such another story of Sylvester in the year 1320. for it is clear that he hath translated all he sayes of him , in his Chronologicall Supputations , out of this Godefrey who liv'd about the year 1150. and one Gervase an Orator of the City of Arles and Chancellour to the Emperour Ottho III. but withall the most confident forger of Fables and the most egregious Lyer that ever took pen in hand . To prove which , there needs no more than the reading of his own Book , De ociis Imperatoris , where all he sayes is so extravagant , and at such a distance with reason and both ordinary and extraordinary possibility , that the Fables of Aesop , and the stories of Amadis are a hundred times more credible . Besides , not to make any difficulty about the diversity of Coppies , and the Additions made to this Martinus Polonus , it were more prudence to conclude , that this authority cannot any way prejudice Sylvester , not only for the foregoing reason , but also because he tires us with such abundance of fabulous things in his Supputations , that it were no lesse lightnesse of perswasion than want of judgement to credit any thing he sayes of Sylvester . I produce for testimony the tales he hath stollen out of the Book de Infantia Salvatoris , and those he makes upon the history of Pilate , of the Greeks , who would steal the bodies of St. Peter and St. Paul ; of Sylvester's Dragon , which destroy'd every day six thousand persons , and that of another that was of such vast bulk that eight yoke of Oxen were not able to draw him to the place where he was to be burnt . To which may be added those of Arthur of Britain , of the Prophet Merlin , of Pope Joan , of the Golden Letters of a hundred pound weight a peice , which Charlemaigne bestow'd on twenty three Monasteries he had founded , & abundance of the same stuffe good fornothing but , with the help of a cradle , to rock little Children asleep . And lastly , for Vincent d' Beauvais , and Antonine de Florence who may have let fall somewhat of the Magick of these Popes , I shall ▪ with Melchior Canus , and Florimundus Remundus , confidently affirme , that though they were creditable persons , yet in regard they have not been at the paines to consider well the places whence they have taken their Stories , nor weigh'd the things they have left behind them , they are of little or no Authority among such as cannot brook it , to see the Noble name of History upon the Portalls of these monstrous Edifices built of Materialls so confus'd and different , so far from being solid and well cemented . I have been the more large in answering these ancient Authors , because , these foundations once undermi'd , there 's nothing so easy as to pull down the superstructure ; such as are , the Authorities of Nauclerus , Funccius , Goldast , Gualterus , du Plessis , Balaeus , the Centuriators , and a whole Ant-hill of Lutherans ▪ and Calvinists who have with much curiosity , not only transcrib'd out of those Ancients , but made on small aditions to these plausible relations . Not that they were so simple & stupid as to take them for true , but because they imagin'd all makes for them that hurts their adversaries , and thought this kind of battery would prove very effectual , by the delinquency of 2. or 3. Popes , to make a Breach in the veneration due to all the rest , and to reproach the whole body with the imperfection of some one of its members ; Est enim , as Sidonius saith , haec quaedam vis malis moribus , ut innocentiam multitudinis devenustent scelera paucorum . To levell , therefore , this Tower of confusion , which , in some of our Historians & Demonographers , want of judgment ; in Hereticks , envy hatred and malice , have engag'd them to build up to the dishonour of the Monarch of the Church , upon the too simple and easy credulity of those ancient Authors , we must begin with this Gerbert , or Sylvester II. He , they say , was Master in Magick to four or five of his successors , whereas there is more ground to acknowledge that he was the most vertuous person , and greatest Light as to all manner of Sciences , of the age he liv'd in , it being much more easy for us to give an account of his learning then the place of his extraction and manner of life , till he arriv'd to the Archbishoprick of Rheims . For some , according to the common opinion , affirme , that he was first a Religious man at Fleury , or St. Bennet's upon the Loire . Others there are that hold the contrary , grounding their opinion upon what he saith himself in one of his Epistles to the Emperour Otho III. wherein he openly tells him , that he had , from his Childhood , serv'd his Father and Grandfather Otho the Great , before he was entertain'd into the service of Adalbero Archbishop of Rheims . But the true story is , that being chosen by Hugh Capet , to be Tutor to his Son Robert ▪ he conferr'd on him that Archbishoprick , whereof being devested by John XVII . he retir'd into Germany , to Otho II. who committed to this charge Otho III. and gave him , by way of recompence the Archbishoprick of Ravenna , which he peaceably enjoy'd , till that , his Disciple coming to the Empire , he was by him ordained Pope and maintained against the Romans in the dignity of supreame Bishop . These things well consider'd , I see not upon what ground Martinus Polonus and Platinus misrepresent him as a Magician . For I pray , what likelihood is there he should quit his Frier's frock to go and learne Magick at Toledo , Salamanca , or Sevill , the Metropolis of Andaluzia in Spain , when he never stirr'd out of the Abbey of Fleury , till he was taken thence by Hugh Capet , or as he saith himself , spent his youth in the service of Otho I. and II ? And is it not more probable he should arrive to all these Ecclesiasticall Dignities by the favour of two Kings of France and three Emperours , to whom he had done great and considerable services , rather then by any assistance or industry of the Devill , who never yet was so good a Master as to bestow a half-peny on all the Magicians , notwithstanding their most remarkable beggery , as a Delrio , b Bodin , c Majole , Remy , and all Authours knowledge ? And this they say proceeds from the speciall providence of God , who hath reserv'd in his own hands the power to enrich men and to distribute his favours and rewards according to the Psalr●ist , The earth is the Lords and the fulnesse thereof ; he openeth his hand , and filleth every living thing with blessing , he giveth unto every one , and upbraideth not ; in his left hand are riches and glory . Nor is there any more marrow in what is added , that , having been answer'd by the Devil , that he should not dy till such time as he had said Mass in Hierusalem , he was extreamly surpriz'd upon warning given him that he was near his death , when , not minding any thing he said it in the Church of the Holy Crosse in Hierusalem , which is in Rome . As if he should be ignorant there was a Temple in the place of his constant residence called by that name , or should not have reflected on the ambiguity of Oracles , and would have celebrated Masse in a place unknown to him . But what is said of his end is much more flat and ridiculous , at least , if we could but be perswaded , that , as Martinus Polonus and Platinus affirm , he made a publick acknowledgment of his fault , and that after he had given assured expressions of a sincere and perfect repentance , he committed a thing extreamly superstitious , ordering that his body should , after his death , be put in a Chariot to be drawn by Oxen , without any body to guide them , that it might be buried in the place where they should stop . That happened before the Church of St. John Lateran , where the foresaid Authors with divers others , affirm that his Sepulchre gives a certain presage of the death of Popes both by a shock and crashing of the bones that are within , and by a great sweat and moistnesse of the stone without , as is observable , according to Platinus in the Epitaph set upon it . But this is all pure cheat and imposture , not only as to experience , never any such thing having been observ'd by any one to this day ; but also as to the Inscription of this Sepulchre compos'd by Sergius IV. which is so far from making any mention of all these fables and extravagances , that , on the contrary , it is one of the most considerable testimonies we can have of the good life and integrity of this Sylvester . And indeed it is no small shame , that many Catholicks should so much countenance this calumny , when Marianus Scotus , Glaber , Ditmare , Hilgaudus , Lambert , and Herman Contract , who were his Contemporaries , make not the least mention of it . Not to urge , that it is refuted evenby some dis-passionate Hereticks , as Vigner in his Bibliotheca , and Papyrius Masson in his History of the Bishops of Rome , where speaking of Sylvester , he saies , Plurimùm miramur confictam de eo fabulam mortalium aures ita penetrâsse , ut nunc quoque evelli ex plurimorum mentibus non possit ; and so concludes that all this Tragedy came from Cardinal Benno's invention . Of which opinion is also Baronius , who speaking of him , saies , Is fuit primus fingendae fabulae architectus , cujus authorem nominâsse solùm , sit refutâsse . But it is withal Vigner's judgment , that it may be very likely the Romans , haply not satisfy'd with Sylvester , as well for that he was a stranger , as because the Emperour had made him Pope without their Election , and that he express'd more earnestness and affection for his service than their inconstancy would permit , added somewhat to the suspicion , in that , he being well vers'd and excellent in the Mathematicks , they out of their ignorance therein , look'd on them as disallow'd and damnable Sciences . And this indeed I am the more enclin'd with a Ciaconus , b Genebrard , c Florimundus Remundus , and d Delrio , to assign for the true cause of this suspicion , in that we are certain of two things which may confirm us very much . One is , that he flourish'd in the 9 th age after Christ , which was incredibly rude , barbarous , and ignorant . The other , that he was certainly the most eminent , or one of the most eminent persons of his time , as well for matters of State , as for Learning and the knowledge of things divine , humane , and liberal . Of this we have pregnant proofs in his own Epistles , and the Decads of Blondus ; besides his intimate acquaintance with the Mathematicks , which was such that he could discover and discern better than any other as Apuleius sayes , temporum ambitus , ventorum flatus , et Stellarum meatus , tonitruum sonora miracula , syderum obliqua curricula , Solis annua reverticula , and with the help of the Mechanicks , make many rare and subtil instruments . Of that kind were those Hydraulick Machines which William of Malmsbury sayes , he made with such industry at Rheims , that by force of the water they made a sweet harmony ; or that Clock , which as Ditmare relates , he made in such manner , that it discover'd the Pole-Star ; and that Brasen head , which was done with such ingenious artifice , that the said William of Malmesbury was himself deceiv'd in it , when he attributed it to Magick . Adde to this what Onuphrius saies , viz. that he had seen in the Library of the Farneses , a learned Book of Geometry written by this Gerbert . And for my part ( not to meddle with the opinion of Erfordi●nsis , and some others who make him Author of Clocks and the Arithmetick now among us ) I think these proofs sufficient to evince , that those , who never had heard of Cubes , Parallelograms , Dodecaedra's , Almicanthara's , Valsagora's , Almagripa's , Cathalsem's , and other terms , frequent among Mathematicians , might well imagine they were certain spirits that he invocated , and that so many extraordinary things could not proceed but from a man that had something in him extraordinary , and consequently , that he was a Magician . Having been so large in the vindication of this Gerbert , or Sylvester II. 't is fit something be said for his Schollers and particularly the Archbishop Laurence , who is traduc'd by the said Benno , as having learnt Magick of Sylvester , and taught it Hildebrand or Gregory VII . This he does without alledging any other proof than that he was very intimately acquainted with both , and understood very well , and could interpret the singing of Birds , as , for experience sake , he one day did at Rome , before certain Prelates upon an accidental meeting with a Sparrow , that by his chirping acquainted his companions of a Cart full of Wheat overturn'd at the Gate called Major , and that it was much for their advantage . But the question is whether be the more censurable , Benno , who forg'd the story upon such another done by Apollonius in Philostratus , or du Plessy Mornay , who was so blinded by passion as to quote it as true and Authentick with all the forementioned of Gregory VII . lest he should leave out any thing that might swell up his Mystery of Iniquity . And yet this pretended Cardinal is forc'd to acknowledge in the same place , that Pope Benedict IV. ( whom he hath as little favour for , as any of the rest ) and this Archbishop Laurence were very well skill'd in the Mathematicks . And Baronius shews , by the relation of Petrus Damianus , that this Archbishop was so far from having any hand in Magick , that , on the contrary , he was a man of a very holy life , and , upon the account of his good works , after his death , put into the number of the Blessed Saints . Which thing , were there nought else , were enough to answer that scandalous Libel , divulg'd by Benno or the Lutherans to blast the memory and reputation of Pope Hildebrand , who could expect no lesse then to be bespatter'd with the detractions of that mercenary Author , when he had before felt the indignation of his Persecutor the Emperour Henry IV. For this implacable enemy of his in two several Assemblies of Bishops in Germany held at Majance and B●exina , because Hildebrand had twice excommunicated him as a Schismatick , and devested him of all his Lands and Dignities , caus'd him to be declar'd a perjur'd man , a Murtherer , a Necromancer and a Heretick , setting up against him , as Anti-Pope , Clement III. sometime Bishop of Ravenna , not omitting any thing he imagined would be prejudicial to him . This proceeding of the Emperour was that encourag'd the modern Hereticks to be so outragious against this Pope , as may appear by the writings and bitter Satyres of Goldast , Gaultier , Balaeus , du Plessis , and the Centuriators , who call him Sorcerer , Adulterer , Sodomite , and by a simple clinch , Brand-of-Hell , and all , because he was one of the greatest pillars that ever were of the Church , and , to speak of him sincerely and without passion , he it was that first put her into possession of her priviledges , and rescu'd the Papacy from the slavery it was in , to the Emperors . Not to note that he is so highly celebrated in * Genebrard , by a great number of Authors , that , since Marianus Scotus and St. Anselme , who were his contemporaries , say nothing of his Magick , no more than Martinus Polonus , Otho Frisingensis , Hugh of Cluny , Lanfranc , Bernard of Marseille , Platinus , Nauclerus , Masson , and many more , who would not have been silent had they discover'd any such thing , it were absolute barbarisme , in us to credit what this Benno saies of him in particular . Upon his text have the Lutherans and Calvinists written their Comments never speaking of this man , but in the burning feaver of indignation , and ever dipping the pen wherewith they draw him , in the gall of their own passions , purposely to make him , the most filthy and horrid monster that ever was clad with humane nature , never considering that their attempts are dash'd to pieces against that Corner-stone on which J. Christ is pleas'd to build his Church , and that they gain nothing by all these calumnies , but shame and confusion to themselves , since that , as Tertullian saith , Telum aliquod in Petram constantissimae duritiei libratum , repercusso in eum qui emisit reciproco impetu saevit . CHAP. XX. Of Joseph , Salomon , and the Wise men . VVEre we to judg of a many Authors with a rigour sutable to the liberty they take to condemn even the most eminent men ; or be so severe as to accuse & convict them of their impudence by the testimonies of their own forg'd calumnies : I conceive we might well rely on what Plato sayes in his Lawes , that it is a temerarious liberty to pronounce of what is known and unknown with a like confidence , whereof he who hath once exceeded the limits , will never afterwards be confined thereby . For if we reflect on the precedent chapters of this Apology , it is easily observable , how that divers Historians and Demonographers have taken such a strange freedom to charge all sorts of men with Magick , that , not content to have impeach'd Philosophers , Physicians , Astrologers and others , they have pass'd to Monkes , Bishops , and Popes , nay spare not those for whose good life and integrity we have the security of the Scripture , never considering the dangerous consequences of such an impeachment , as well in regard of the disorder and scandal it would occasion to such as are devout and truly Christian , as of the ill example which persons of loose lives might thence take , according to the saying of Sarisberiensis , Fortiùs et ●itiùs nos corrumpunt exempla magnis cùm subeunt animos Authoribus . But since I have not hitherto charg'd them with impudence , I shall forbear also in this Chapter , where they are the more excusable , for that what they say of the Magick of Joseph , Salomon , and the Wise men , seems to be deriv'd from the authority of certain Catholick Authors and Doctors , whom yet we should not too rigorously tax with the little reason they had to teach any such thing , by reason of their candor , and the sincerity of their doctrine otherwise . Not to determine therefore these three Questions but with a modesty suitable thereto , I think , that if the collection I have been forc'd to make of so many fooleries and evident extravagancies , hath bred some little choller in me , the best way were to discharge it on the ordinary madness and impiety of our Alembick-Idolaters and Alchymists . These are a sort of people so strangely besotted with the Philosopher's stone , that , having found out the secret Mysteries thereof under the Metamorphoses , the Aeneid , the Odissey , the love of Theagenes & Chariclea , Epitaphs , Pictures , Sculpture , Antick , and Fantastick representations , and there being nothing but the Scriptures to make any further search in , they have been so prophane as to take the sacrifice of the Masse , and the miracle of the Incarnation for Emblems and figures of what they found to be literally express'd in Genesis , the last chapters of the Prophet Esdras , the Canticles , & the Apocalypse , concerning that Soveraign transmutation . That , they say , was a thing infallibly known to the good man , Job , who by the assistance of it multiply'd his wealth sevenfold ; to Abraham , who wag'd wars against 4 Kings ; to Joseph who of a sudden became so powerful ; to Moses who turned the molten Calf into ashes , to Gideon ▪ who represented it under a fleece , though not a golden one as that of the Argonauts ; to Salomon , who made no more account of Gold than of peble-stones ; to St. John , of whom it is said in his Hymne , Inexhaustum fert thesaurum , Qui de virgis fecit aurum , Gemmas de Lapidibus : and lastly to St. Dominick , who taught it two of the most learned men of his Order , Albertus Magnus , and St. Thomas . All which extravagancies consider'd , it may well be said , Ovid. Met. 6. Proh superi , quantum mortalia ●ectora caecae Noctis habent ! — and admir'd , how such impertinencies and blasphemies should be harbour'd in the hollow brains of these melancholy persons , who , for recompence of their rashness or ignorance , deserve no lesse than to forfeit the name of men , since they have lost that which denominates him such , judgement and reason . This premis'd , we come to explicate that passage of Genesis , which hath given divers occasion to imagine , that Joseph , son of Jacob , and one highly commended by David as the Image and mystical representation of Christ , was addicted to all kinds of superstitious divinations , then in vogue among the Aegyptians . For , from what he caus'd his Steward to say to his Brethren who were come to buy corn in Aegypt , speaking of the Cup , Is not this it in which my Lord drinketh ? and what he says himself when they were brought before him , Wot ye not that such a man as I am can certainly divine ? Some have imagin'd that he profess'd Divination , which he perform'd by a certain kind of Hydromancy , doing it either simply by the cup , as is ordinarily done by some Chrystal vessel , looking-glasse or any thing that is clear and smooth , or by the means of the water that was in it , as Julian the Apostate did , and those who at this day ( though it be ill and superstitiously done by them ) discover the thief & things lost , in a Viol or Bottle . Or lastly , he did it by the inspection of certain precious stones which were fastned within it . But certainly it were no hard matter to deliver this great Favorite of God from so dangerous a suspicion , if we will but follow the common opinion of all the Doctors of the Church , who , in Pererius would only finde out a way whereby he might be excus'd from having addicted himself to the practise of that Divination , whereto he indeed had not so much as contributed a thought . Nor need we search for any other explication than that of Petrus Burgensis , if it be true , as he affirms , that instead of what we have in the vulgar translation , An ignoratis quod non sit similis meî in augurandi scientia ? The Hebrew Text will bear this , Know you not that it is easy for great Lords and Princes , such as I am , to consult Southsayers and Diviners ? wherewith Aegypt was at that time well furnish'd . But since this explication hath not been yet acknowledg'd , and that the vulgar version , authorized by the Councel of Trent , admits the words before recited , we may , in the first place with a Theodoret , St. b Augustine , St. c Thomas , d Tostatus and e Torreblanca , affirm , That Joseph spoke this ironically , alluding to the common opinion then current over all Aegypt , nay even in strange Countries , that he had been advanc'd to that dignity by the happy events of his Predictions ; or to daunt his Brethren and make them the more guilty , as having taken away that bowle or cup , whereon depended the continuance as well as the original of his great fortune , and that he foretold things that should certainly come to passe by the means thereof . This explication may be thought the more probable , in that when he commanded his Steward to put that vessel into the sack of the youngest , he only said to him , Put my cup , the silver cup , in the sack's mouth of the youngest , and his Corn-money , not mentioning it to be that whereby he was wont to presage and divine . Whereas when he commands him to pursue them and to bring them back , he gave him strict instructions what he should do and say , Up , follow after the men , and having overtaken them , say unto them , Wherefore have ye rewarded evil for good ? Is not this the Cup in which my Lord drinketh , and whereby indeed he divineth ; ye have done evil in so doing . Whence it is clear , that the addition of the●e words , and whereby indeed he divineth , et in quo augurari solet , was only put in the , more to frighten them , as that one of them should take that vessel , whereby Joseph had attain'd so high a fortune beyond the ordinary sort of people . But if , notwithstanding this reason , the words of Joseph and his servant are to be understood without any ambages or fiction , we must consider what Rupertus saies of it , who observes that the word augurari is not in that place taken precisely to signifie or guesse at something , whether by the observation of birds or some other superstitious way , but in its general acception to foresee or foretell things to come by any way whatsoever . Thus did Pliny the younger , use it writing , to Tacitus , Auguror ( nec fallit augurium ) Historias tuas immortales futuras ; in which sense Rupertus and Pererius affirm , that the speech of Joseph may be taken , without quitting the litteral , in that by reason of the gift he had of Prophecy , he might make use of the word augurari , and know future events . Which that he did , there needs no further proof than that of the interpretation of the dreams of Pharaoh and his Officers . To which may be added his detention of his Brethren for three daies in Aegypt , and then causing them to be pursued by his ●ervants at their departure , which might be to intimate that the Israelites should sojourn there for the space of three Generations , and that when they were to leave it , they should be pursu'd by all that multitude which was afterwards overwhelmed in the Red Sea. Whence I leave men to judge of the probability there may be that he should have written the Book entituled Speculum Joseph , mentioned by a Trithemius , or that we may believe b Justine , who speaking of the Jewes , saies that Joseph envy'd by his Brethren , was sold by them to certain Marchants who carry'd him into Aegypt , where in a short time he learnt the magical Arts , and grew the best of any for the interpretation of dreams and prodigies , being not ignorant of any thing that could be known , in so much that he foretold the great dearth which happened in that Countrey , and , for that reason was much favour'd by Pharaoh . From which story all that may be drawn , is , that he , Tacitus , and others either speak at random , or give a passionate account of that people , and that God , who is pleas'd to give us a true history of them by his faithful Secretary Moses , would not have us to stand in need of the Authority of those prophane Authors , as to any thing they might say consonant to what he hath left in his admirable Books of the Pentateuch , I● , from what is said of Joseph in the 44. chap. of Genesis , he hath been reproach'd with Magick , I think there is much more ground to imagine the same thing of King Solomon , because of his great and prodigious Idolatry , considering the Wisdom he was master of before . For as there is nothing so certain as that he never practis'd any thing that were superstitious , while he continued in the grace of God , and a right administration of the favours he had received of him ; So we must needs acknowledge ( to avoid Lactantius's censure , who saies , that , eadem caecitas est , et de vero falsitatis , et mendacio nomen veritatis impo●ere ) that possibly , forsaken of God for his luxury and Idolatry , he might fell himself over to all manner of vices and abhominations , and particularly as a Delrio , b George of Venice , and c Pineda affirm , to that of Magick , there being thousands of examples whence may be drawn this conclusion to his prejudice , that Luxury , Idolatry , and the vanity of Divinations , Et bene conveniunt , & in una sede morantur . For which we have the testimony of St. Paul , and what is said of King Manasses , in the Old Testament , that he reared up Altars for Baal , and a little after , he observed times and used inchantments and dealt with familiar spirits and Wizzards . And since women are more adicted to Magick then men , as is learnedly shewn by the Civilian Tiraqueau in his Conjugall Lawes by the authorities of Cicero , Livy , Quintilian , Diodorus , and diverse other good Authors , I make no question , with Pineda , but the 700. wives and the 300. Concubines which Salomon had might easily ensnare him in a Labyrinth of Charmes , divinations , drinks , and other superstitious practises , which , if we credit Lucan , ( disprov'd indeed by Ovid ) have a greater influence on that passion then any other , since that he sayes , — Quas non concordia mixti Allig at ulla thori , blandaeque potentia form● , Traxerunt torti Magicâ vertigine fili . But though we should allow this might happen to Salomon that we have said , yet are we to beware how we exceed much further , and too easily be perswaded , that he should steal so much time from his pleasures and enjoyments , as it would require to write so great a number of Magicall Books as there are at this day publish'd under his name . This indeed is so great , that to prove they are false attributed to him , we need no more then ma ●e a Catalogue of such only as have been seen and cited by divers Authors . For though a Genebrard make mention but of three , and b Pineda but of 4. or 5. yet is it easily shewn that there are a many more ; for Albertus Magnus in his Book of the Mirrour of Astrology quotes five : the first dated Liber Almadal , the second , Liber 4 ▪ Annulorum , the third Liber de novem candariis ; the fourth , de tribus figuris Spirituum , and the fifth de Sigillis ad Daemoniacos . To these we may adde four mentioned by Trithemius , intituled , the first , Clavicula Salomonis ad filium Roboam , the second Liber Lamene , the third Liber Pentaculorum , and the fourth de Officiis spirituum . Whereto if we adde these three , viz. that of Raziel cited by a Reuclin , de umbris Idaearum , mentioned by Chicus upon the Sphere of Sacrobosco ; de Hydromantia ad filium Roboam , which b Gretserus saith , he saw in ▪ Greek in the Duke of Bavaria's Library . And lastly that Testamentum Salomonis , out of which M. c Gaumin cites , many passages written in the same Language , we finde that without comprising that called by d Nicetas , Liber Salomonius , here are thirteen different ones , and yet withall Authentick . Which number , might well engage us to make the same judgment of them , as did sometime Roger Bacon , whose reflection thereupon I shall the rather quote , because it makes something for all those for whom I make this Apology . Quicunque , saith he , asserunt quód Salomon composuit hoc vel illud , aut alii sapientes ▪ negandum est ; quia non recipiuntur ejusmodi libri auctoritate Ecclesiae , nec à sapientibus sed à seductoribus qui mundum decipiunt ; etiam & ipsi novos libros componunt , & novas adinventiones multiplicant , sicut scimus per experientiam , & ut vehementius homines alliciant , titulos praeponunt famosos suis operibus ; & ea magnis authoribus impudenter ascribunt . This granted takes away all the difficulty may arise about the Books of Salomon , unlesse it be about that of Exorcisms , which Pineda affirmes , either not to have been written by Salomon , or that he did it in the time of his Idolatry . And yet me thinks it were more rationall , with Jansenius , Salmeron , Genebrard and Delrio , to grant , that , during the time that by his wisdome he knew all things , and was fill'd with good affection by reason of his sanctity , he might prescribe certain forms to chase away Devills , and to exercise people posses'd by them ; such as were those practised by the Jews , in St. Luke , St. Mathew , and the Acts. Such were also those , as Josephus affirmes , practis'd since by Eleazar , who cast a Devill out of the body of a possess'd person , in the presence of the Emperour Vespasian , not by the vertue of a root , which could naturally have no power over Daemons and Creatures purely spirituall , but by the force of his exorcisms , which only had that power , as Delrio , x Casmannus and divers others explaine it . From these two passages of the Old Testament , we come now to that of the new , which is in the second of Math. where mention is made of the wise men who came from the East to adore Jesus Christ. I have no designe to repeat in this place a number of Fables , such as Vipertus , a Dr. of Divinity and the Canon-Law hath taken such paines to gather together , in the History he hath written ▪ of them , it being enough to my purpose to take out of the writings of a Baronius b Casaubon c Maldonat , d Bullenger & many other , who have written at large on this subject , what is fit not to be omitted in this Chapter , and in few words , to discover what these wise men or Magi were , and by what means they had notice to come and adore Jesus Christ in Bethleem . For the first , the difficulty lyes in the signification of the word Magi , being either ambiguous and equivocall , that is , such as many be understood of enchanters & socerers ; such as signify'd a certain people among the Medes ; who are so called in a Herodotus , b Strabo , and c Epiphanius ; and lastly might be said of the Sages of Persia . These three severall interpretations have all had their patrons and favourers ; d Tertullian understanding that passage of the first , Epiphanus and Panigarolus of the second , and Maldonat with Casaubon , of the last , that is for Mages , that is , the most vertuous and most venerable persons among the Persians , such as were in the same reputation in their Country , as the Brachamans were among the Indians , and the Druids among the Gaules . Which last opinion seems to be the more rationall , in that the word Magi is Persian , that it is the custome of the Persians not to accost Kings without Presents , that the Evangelist speaks of them as persons of great quality and reputation ; in a word , the Scripture it self lights as it were to the truth , when it sayes , that these wise men came from the East , there being no Author that ever held there were any other Magi that way than those of Persia . Yet is there no necessity to have any recourse to the sottish imagination of Paracelsus , who would have them ride post upon enchanted Horses , so to bring them in lesse then thirteen dayes out of so remote a Country , since there 's nothing to convince us they might not spend more time in their journey , as St. Chrysostome would have it , or were not of the nearest parts of that Country ; besides that History affords us many instances of greater expedition and diligence , and that these wise men rid on Camells , which go with ease after the rate of at least 100. miles a day . This difficulty taken away , we are now only to find out the meanes whereby the wise men might be advertised of the Nativity of Jesus Christ . In which search , we shall not with the Priscillianists , affirme they it knew naturally by the meer inspection of the Star , lest we incurre , with them ▪ the censure of St. Augustine and Chrysostome . And there being as little ground with a Origene and St. b Hierome to think it was revealed to them by Daemons , as it had been to the Shepherds by Angels ▪ because this were to make them Magicians , contrary to the truth before maintained , our safest course is to conclude with Maldonat , that they had learn'd it from the prophecy of Balaam , that a new Star should appear at the birth of the Saviour of the world , according to what is said , Orietur stella ex Jacob , and in effect , they shewed no lesse when they peremptorily said , Where is he that is born King of the Jews ? for we have seen his Star , speaking of that Starr , as a thing they thought well known among the Jews since it was so much among the Gentiles and Idolaters . But the subject of this Chapter is not so much my businesse as that of Divines , yet have I a confidence they will not take it ill that I have done what I have , and therein follow'd the doctrine and resolutions of the most eminent among them , so the better to clear up the difficulties arising out of this Chapter ▪ CHAP. XXI . Of the Poet Virgil. WHen I seriously reflect on the Condition of those learned men , who flourish'd four or five ages before the restauration of Sciences and disciplines in Europe , nothing seemes more miraculous to me then that the most learned and best grounded among our Authors have appear'd amidst that Barbarism like Roses among thorns , or Diamonds on the desert Mountaines . And this so much the rather , in that at this day when we are encompass'd with so great light as should make us judge of things with more caution , those who should make greatest use thereof are so dazzl'd therewith that they revive many opinions whose first Authors we daily declame against , either for their want of judgment or ignorance . Whereof though the precedent Chapters of this Apology afford sufficient instances , yet have I reserv'd for this that which we have upon the authority of a Bodin and de b Lancre concerning the Magick of Virgil , as one of the most pregnant proofs may be given of it , if we in the first place consider the reputation of these two persons , ( the former being one of the most esteem'd men of his age ) and then , the litle ground they had to draw that errour , out of the workes of certaine Authors , that are but che dirt and dreggs of the most Barbarous Writers , and who by the impertinences of their relations teach us that the great Chancellour of England , Verulam , had reason to tell us , that hoc habet ingenium humanum , ut cum ad solida non suffecerit in supervacaneis & futilibus se atterat . For can there be any thing imagind that were more fantastick , and disconsonant to common sense and reason , then to see the Phoenix of Latine Poesy impeach'd not of that Poeticall Magick , and fury , which , by the perfection of his workes , hath charm'd the greatest wits into an imitation of him , such as Statius , Sylvius , and the Florentine Poet ; and gain'd him the Title of most excellent Orator with Quintilian , St. Hierome , and Seneca ; Father of Eloquence with St. Augustine , and to be the only man worthy the name of Poet , with J. C. Scaliger ; but of the Geotick , superstitious , and unlawfull . Which certainly had never been layd to the charge of this Ornament of Parnassus , had it not been for a sort of wretched Fabulists who by the excrescencies of their pittifull writings have traduc'd him , which yet I know not , whether I ought rather to quarrell with , than these two moderne Authors and some others , quos fama obscura recondit who are so light of belief , as to take such impostors for lawfull proofs of a calumny that turnes much more to their prejudice than that of Virgil. For his life is so well known , and whatever he did that were any thing remarkable , so faithfully preserv'd by a many Authors , that we may well be astonish'd at those , who , at this day , would make use of the forgeries and fabulous inventions of 7. or 8. Barbarian slaves , and the opinions of the populace , to augment the Catalogue of Magicians with the name of this Poet , and to entertain us with thousands of little stories and fooleries , which , were they true , could do no lesse then make him be reputed one of the most expert that ever was in the Art. But since , on the contrary , they are false and ridiculous , they destroy themselves , there needing no more for their refutation , then to draw them up all together to find , ( it being presupposed that they are all equally to be credited ) that Dr. Faustus , Zedechias , Trois-eschelles and the most famous Conjurers that ever were , have not done any thing comparable to what they say Virgil hath , and consequently that they are not to be believ'd unlesse by such as will also grant , that Omnia jam fient , fieri quae posse negantur , Et nihil est de quo non sit habenda fides . But having said in the first Chapter of this Apology that we are endebted to the Monk Helinandus for all these fables , as finding ( according to Gesnar , who makes him flourish in the year 1069. ) no Author more ancient then he that made any mention thereof , and meeting since with the Collection of the Lives of the White Friers , whose Authour cites Vincent de Beauvais affirming in his mirrour of Hictory that the said Monk liv'd about the year 1209. I am forc'd ingenuously to confesse I was mistaken , and that the first Author of all these extravagances , is , in my judgment no other than that Gervase , who , Theodoric à Niem sayes , was Chancellour to the Emperour Otho III. to whom he presented his Book entituled Ocia Imperatoris . This is a piece fraught with things so absur'd , fabulous & impossible , as I have already observed that ▪ I can hardly believe the man was in his wits when he writt it ; and that I wrong him not , I appeal to the Reader . He saies then ( not to meldle with any thing but what is to our present purpose ) that the wise Virgi set up a Brasen Fly on one of the gates of Naples , which , for the space of 8. years , that it remain'd there , permitted not a fly to enter the said City , That in the same place he caus'd a Shambles to be made , wherein meat never smelt or was the least tainted ; that he placed on one of the gates of the same City two great images of Stone , one whereof was said to be handsome and merry , the other sad and deformed , having this power , that if any one came in on the side of the former all his affairs prospered according to his own desires , as he who came on the other , was unfortunate and disappointed in all things ; that he set up , on a high mountain near Nap'es , a brazen Statue , having in its mouth a Trumpet which sounded so loud when the North wind blew , that the fire and smoke issuing out of those forges of Vulcan , which are at this day seen near the City of Poussola , were forc'd back towards the Sea , without doing any hurt or injury to the Inhabitants . That it was he made the baths of Calatura di petra bagno & adjuto di l' homo , with fair inscriptions in Letters of Gold , defac'd since by the Physitians of Salerna who were ttoubled that men should thereby know what diseases every bath could cure . That the same Virgil took such a course that no man could be hurt in that miraculous Vault cut through the mountaine of Pausilippo , to go to Naples ; and lastly that he made a publick fire , whereat every one might freely warme himself , near which he had place'd a brasen Archer with his ●●rrow drawne out , and such an inscription , If any one strike me , I will shoot off my arrow . Which a● length happened , when a certaine foole striking the said Archer , he immediatly shot him with his arrow , and sent him into the fire , which was presently extinguished . These impertinences were first transcribed out of this Author by Helinandus the Monk into his Universall Chronicle , and then by an English man one Alexander Neckam a Benedictine Monk , who relates ●ome of the precedent in his book Of the Nature and property of things . To which he addes , that Naples being troubled with an infinite number of infectious Leaches , it was deliver'd , assoon as Virgil had caus'd a golden one to be cast into a well : that he compass'd his dwelling house and garden ( where it never rain'd ) with an immoveable streame of aire , which was instead of a Wall , and had built in it a brasen bridge , by meanes whereof he went whither he pleas'd . That he had made also a Steeple with such miraculous artifice , that the Tower wherein it was though , of stone , mov'd in the same manner as a certain bell , that was in it , did , and that both had the same shaking and motion . Besides all which , he had made those Statues call'd the Preservers of Rome , which were watch'd night and day by Priests , for that assoon as any Nation entertain'd any thought of revolting and taking armes against the Romane Empire , immediately the Statue representing that Nation , and adored by it , moved ; a bell , it had about the neck rung , and with its finger it pointed at that rebellious nation , in so much that the name of it might it be perceiv'd in writing , which the Priest carrying to the Emperour , he immediately rais'd an Army to reduce and quiet it . Nor could this be miss'd by a certaine Anonymous Author , who , about 120. years since , undertook to make a collection of the lives of Philosophers and Poets . For coming to speak of Virgil , he confidently sayes , Hic Philosophiâ naturali praeditus etiam Necromanticus fuit & mira quadam arte haec fecisse narratur . Which premis'd , he brings in the forementioned stories , which have been since coppy'd out verbaim out of the Latine Book of that Anonymus , by Symphorianus Champier , and Albertus de Elib , who hath been so indiscreet and simple , as to put them into the second part of his Poeticall Margarite , under the Title of Sentences and Authorities taken out of Laertius . Nay not content with that , he hath added thereto the story of a Roman Curtezan , who having hang'd up Virgil in a basket , half way down a great Tower , he , to be reveng'd of her , put out of all the fire that was in Rome , making it withall impossible to light it again unlesse they took it out of the privy parts of that abusive woman , which yet so taken could not be communicated one to another , so that the whole City was oblig'd to come and visit her . Add yet this likely story was no sooner abroad but one Gratian du Pont thought it worth the inserting into his Controversies of the two Sexes male and female , printed at Thoulouse 1534. as a demonstration of the malice and wickednesse of women . These fables I thought fit to faggot up together , and that according to the order of those that have maintain'd them , to shew what credit we shold give the great number of Authors affirming the same thing , without examining the sufficiency and integrity of him that first advainc'd it . But it would take up abundance of time to search narrowly into the businesse of the Fly and Leach ; and it were as much vaine glory as importunity to rake together all that may be said upon Astrologicall stamps and Sculptures , which the Greeks called Stoecheiodes and the Arabians Talismanicks . Such as were those of Constantinople and diverse other such graven Stones , on which a Casaubon , b Scaliger , and c Camerarius have already made many excellent and curious observations , either to examine and refute , as well according to the rules of Polymathy , as Physick and Metaphysick , all the above-recited Stories , which need no other solution then a good confident Negative . And that the rather , for that Aristotle sayes very well , de fabulosè sophisticantibus non est dignum cum studio intendere ; and in the first of his Ethicks , A man should not spend his time so trivially as to refute all sorts of opinions , but only such as have some probability and appearance of reason . Since therefore the relations of these Authors are fitter to entertaine Old wives , Thracians , and Abderties , then to satisfy those who can judge and distinguish quid solidum crepet , we will dismisse this crue of Barbarians , such as are rather to be pittied than censur'd , to satisfie the Authorities of certaine writers of greater reason , and consequently such as ought to be treated with more respect then the precedent . Those who read the life of this Poet , thought to be written by Tiberius Donatus , Master to St. Hierome , might haply be somewhat surprised , and be guilty of some litle inclination to believe this suspicion may be true , in that speaking of Virgil's father , he sayes , Hunc quidam opificem figulum , plures Magi cujusdam viatoris initio mercenarium , mox ob industriam generum tradiderunt . But it were more safe to follow the judgment of Delrio agreeing with that of Lacerda , who will not allow that Life , such as we have it now , to have been written by that ancient Donatus . For since he gives not any reason of that criticall censure , I think , were there no other , this very line enough to make us account the whole piece counterfeit and that Donatus would never have committed an errour , which Crinitus , and others treating of the same subject have avoided . Nor can I imagine that Johannes Sarisberiensis would have mention'd this brasen fly that forc'd away all others from Naples , had it not been , from this story , though fabulous , to draw an excellent morall inscription , and to teach us by the example of Augustus , which he hath in the four Chap●er of his Book de nugis curialium , that the publick benefit is to be preferr'd before any private man's advantage and satisfaction . Besides , we are not more oblig'd to believe what he sayes by the way and under the caution of a hearsay , concerning this fly , than what divers Authors have said of so many other places , whence these litle insects were banish'd , that their number might well make us doubt whether they ever were from any . For if we credit the Rabbins , there was not one to be seen in the Slaughter-house where the Beasts were kill'd and prepar'd for sacrifice , though the place was perpetually full of blood and raw hides . If Caelius Rhodiginus , there was not one in the place where the Olympick games were celebrated ; nor yet in the City of Leucade in Acarnania . If Pliny , the Oxe-market at Rome ; if Hercules's , Temple ; if Cardan , a certain house at Venice ; if Dr. Gervais , the Refectory of the Abbey of Maillerais in Poictou , were never troubled with any . And lastly , if we credit Fusil , there is but one to be seen all the year long in the Shambles of Toledo in Spaine . And for my part , I think Scaliger did very well to laugh at one of these Fly-drivers who having made a little plate grav'd with diverse figures and Characters , and that under a certain constellation , had no sooner plac'd it on a window to try the experience , but one fly more confident than the rest , came and hansell'd it with her ordure . The third whose authority is somewhat considerable is Tostatus Bishop of Avila , who rankes Virgil among those that practis'd Necromancy , and that because , as he sayes himself , he had read in the 16. Book of Helinandus's Chronologie , concerning the Fly and Shambles he had made at Naples . To which , not to discourse of the severall wayes there are to preserve diverse things for a long time , and somewhat to excuse this great person , who should have examin'd these two stories before he had believ'd them , I should rather affirme , that all the blame is to be laid on this Helinandus , who hath so faithfully transcrib'd and stollen all these falsities , lyes , and Impostures out of Dr. Gervase into his Chronicle , that he hath made it very much like Euolio's house in Plautus , quae inaniis oppleta est atque araneis . Nay I can ▪ without passion , affirme , that I never found him cited by any Author , but upon the account of some ridiculous fables ; of which citations I could easily produce such a number , as would more then justifie the truth of what I say , were it as easy to lay them down in few words as it were requisite it should be done . But since the Authors who have made mention of the Magick of Virgil are so many that they cannot be examin'd one after another without losse of much time and abundance of repetitions , we must imitate the Civilians , who take Authorities per saturam , and so digesting all that remaine into one Article , shew , That , a Le Loyer mades mention of his Eccho , b Paracelsus of his Magicall images and figures , c Helmoldus of his representation of the City of Naples shut up in a glasse bottle , d Sibyllus , and the Authour of the Book entituled the Image of the World , of the head he made to know things to come by ; e Petrarch , and f Theodoric à Niem , of the Vault he made at Naples , at the request of Augustus ; g Vigenere , of his Alphabet ; h Trithemius of his Book of Tables and Calculations whereby to find out the Genius's of all persons ; and lastly of those who have seen the Cabinet of the Duke of Florence , of an extraordinary great Looking-glasse which they affirme to be that in which this Poet exercis'd Catoptromancy . To all which there needs no other answer , than that all these Authorities are too young , absur'd , and ill grounded , and consequently too light to outweigh the Generall silence of all Authors that flourish'd during the space of ten Ages , and who certainly were extreamly to blame not to have left us the least observation of all these miracles , if there had been any such thing , since they have given us a faithfull account of a many other particularities of lesse consequence . For what ground is there to imagine that the Emperour Caligula , who did all that lay in his power to suppresse the works of this Latine Homer , and so many other Zoilus's who have found something to quarrel at , even in the most inconsiderable actions of his life , would not have laid hold on a businesse which might have afforded so much fuell to their detraction ? Or that the Emperour Augustus , who caus'd all Magicall Books to be burnt , should so far forget and contradict himself as to receive him , being a Magician and Necromancer , into the number of his most intimate friends and favorites ? There were certainly as much reason to believe that all Sodomitts tha● were in the world dy'd the night of our Saviours birth , and that as the famous Civilian Salicetus affirms , Virgil was one of that number . And yet for what concerns the precedent Authorities , it is not to be imagin'd that Petrarch , Theodoric à Niem , Vigenere , and Trithemius have been so indiscreet as thus basely to prostitute their reputation to the censures and satyrs of those who are not so easily laid asleep with these Fables . For it is certain that whatever they say thereof , hath been only to refute them , and to let us know that they were not so credulous as those others who have furnish'd us with the rest of those Authorities , as such as can no way expiate the fault they have committed in being so miserably ensnar'd in the cobwebs of Hear-saies , vagrant reports , and the common opinion of the inhabitants of Naples and places adjacent ; who have alwaies attributed to the conjurations of Virgil whatever seem'd to them ever so little extraordinary & miraculous , and whereof they could find out no other beginning . This may be exemplify'd in that admirable cave or grott made in the mountain of Pausilippo near the City of Naples , whereof though Strabo ( who liv'd in the time of Scipio , and the taking of Carthage , according to Athenaeus , or of Augustus and Tiberius , according to Patricius ) make mention as of a thing very ancient ; yet the Countrey people thereabouts will not be perswaded but that it was made by Virgil , at the importunity of the Emperour Augustus , because the top of the mountrin under which it is cut was so pestred with Serpents and Dragons , that there was not any man so confident as would presume to travel over it . So that the main stress of the business consists now in knowing what gave the first occasion of this suspicion , which certainly can be nothing else but the knowledge of the Mathematicks , wherein Virgil was so excellent , according to the relation of Macrobius , Donatus , Lacerda , and the common consent of all Authors , that , besides his being an eminent Philosopher and well experienc'd in Medicine , it may neverthelesse be affirm'd , that the chiefest of his perfections , next to Poesy , was his acquaintance with Astronomy , and other parts of the Mathematicks . And these , having ever been more subject to be charg'd with Magick than any of the other Sciences , have given some occasion to these unsettled minds to be confirm'd in that erroneous opinion they had before entertain'd of him , by reason of his Pharmaceutria , or eighth Eclogue where he hath so learnedly represented ▪ as Apuleius affirms , vittas molles , et verbenas pingues , et thura mascula et ●icia discolora , and whatever relates to Magick , that it would have been very much if he had avoided the suspicion of the practise thereof , especially from those , whom ignorance and the barbarism of the Ages they liv'd in , would not suffer to know that he had translated it word for word out of Theocritus . To which number we may adde some others who are so stupid as not to know what advantages a great Wit can make of these fictions and embelishments , which certainly should no more prejudice Virgil , than the sorceries of Circe have done Homer ; of Medea , Seneca ; of Canidia , Horace ; of Ericthon , Lucan ; of Tiresias , Statius ; of the Thessalian women , Lucian , and Apuleius ; of the old Witch , Heliodorus ; of Maeffalina , Coccaius ; of Angelica , Ariosto ; of Armida , Tasso ; or lastly Mandraca , the Author of Astrea . Whence it is evident to any one , that , from this Chapter , may be drawn a most favourable conclusion for all those great persons for whom we have made this Apology ; and that if so many fables , frivolous suspicions and sleight perswasions have found entertainment in the stragling imaginations of those who will needs quarrel with common sense and the opinion of all the world , to make Virgil a Magician , what I have produc'd before , as also all that hath been said against Zoroastes , Pythagoras , Numa Pompilius , Democritus , Albertus Magnus , and the rest that have been brought upon the stage and vindicated , should no way derogate from their reputation , nor give any other impression of their learning and deportment than such as we ought to have of such as have been Magnanimi Heroes , nati melioribus annis , and indeed so innocent as to these superstitions and fooleries , that their memory ought to be freed from the least suspicion of their ever having any hand therein . CHAP. XXII . By what means all these erroneous opinions are maintain'd , and what may be expected from them , if not suppress'd . HAving through all the precedent Chapters , both by general and particular reasons , shewn how it might come to passe that so eminent and extraordinary persons have been charg'd with Magick , and consequently deduc'd all I thought requisite for their vindication ; I think there cannot any thing be now expected from me , save that , by way of conclusion to this Apology , I should specifie the true causes and several occasions whereby these calumnies are entertain'd and gain reputation daily , and what prejudice and inconvenience ( if some course be not taken ) they will do as well the Authors , who maintain them , as what is to be truly believ'd concerning Magicians , and what order is to be taken for the punishment of those whom their sorceries and misdeeds discover and declare to be such . For the former , me thinks the several causes of such a suspicion may be reduc'd principally to three . The first is , that all the world is perswaded , and satisfy'd , that the strongest proof and greatest assurance that can be had of Truth , depends on a general consent and universal approbation , which , as Aristotle in the seventh of his Ethicks , affirms , cannot be absolutely false and fained ; besides that it is a thing very plausible , & hath a great shew of goodness & justice to follow the track that 's approved by all . Hence it comes to passe , that the ●ast that come to the businesse of writing and books , as well other Authors , as Daemonographers , grounding what they do on this Maxime , never mind the examination of what they find believ'd , and allow'd for true by their Predecessors , and those who have written before them upon the same subject . So that what was false in them , spreads by this contagious approbation and applause , though not proceeding from judgement and the knowledge of the cause , but meerly to second him that first led the dance , without ever considering that he who would be a wise and discreet Judge , ought very much to suspect what ever the people , that pessimus veritatis interpres , is most taken with , and is approved by the greatest number , taking good heed that he be not carried away with the current of common & popular opinions . Nay ▪ he is to be the more circumspect in this point , because the greatest part is commonly the worst , the number of Fools infinite , infection most dangerous , and most to be fear'd in a throng , the most beaten way the most easily deceives a man , that the wise man saies , qui cit● credit levis est corde ; and that it is most certain , that when we are sway'd by example and custome , without consulting reason , desert , and truth , we slip and fall one upon another , forfeit our reputation , run into precipices , and , in a word alienis perimus exemplis . The second general Cause is , that the greatest part of those who employ themselves in the composition and evulgation of some piece , such as they are able to work out , do commonly flatter themselves into a perswasion of such things , that they may do their business with greatest ease . And as they write not so much for any benefit to the publick , to oblige it by an exact anatomy of Truth , as out of some motive of vanity or ambition or to comply with that necessity which forces them to satisfie famem non famam , as Thuanus saies ; so is it their custome to go to work as slightly and as cheap as possibly they can , not troubling themselves with a long and difficult evolution of the first Authors , or searching into the occasions they had to scatter all these fables & calumnies ; nor racking their judgement with the consideration of those circumstances which should oblige them to ruminate , recollect , and reflect on things , so as to bring them to the grand Test of Reason , and thence draw solid and certain resolutions . And here certainly they much discover their weaknesse , and , because the advantages they derive from Nature are very slender , shew , how they are led away by example , groping after things by hear-saies and conjectures , without ever sifting or examining them as they ought , especially in this Age , which is more fit to refine and sharpen mens judgements , then all the precedent put together were , by reason of the great revolutions that now happen , through the discovery of a new world , the disturbances occasion'd by Religion , the restauration of Letters , the declination of Sects and ancient opinions and so many strange inventions and artifices ; insomuch that Salomon might now , more truly than ever , say , Doth not wisdom cry ? and understanding put forth her voice ? She standeth on the top of high places , by the way in the places of the paths . She cryeth at the Gates , at the entring of the City , at the comming in at the Doors . Whence it may be inferrd , that there never was a more favourable conjuncture than that of the present , to raise mens minds out of the Lethargy they are in , and enliven them to a retractation , and so to a contempt of abundance of false and absurd opinions ; were they not , for the reasons before mentioned , indifferent as to the eternizing their memories by the quality of their writings , out of a conceit that they gain reputation enough by the quantity , thereof , which they can swell up as they please , without much trouble or difficulty , with the assistance of a Method , devoutly observ'd of transcribing word for word ▪ whatever hath been said a hundred and a hundred times over by others . And to do this , they are much oblig'd to the third and last cause of the propagation of all these falsities , which is a Custome lately introduc'd , of making ostentation of Polymathy or great reading , speaking on any sub●ect of all things , and upon any occasion of all subjects , as if there were no other design in writing than to collect and faggot together all , that may be said , and with all what hath ever been said on the subject then to be treated of ; it being not the question who hits the mark , but who makes most shots . So that it is not to be admir'd if those who exactly observe such a method , are , like Marchants that take up all , burthen'd with many things of no value , and such as only corrupt and disparage others , which would be much more in request and reputation , were they cull'd out of the Chaos and confusion of those great Volums . It is certainly a strange thing , that Delrio , Le Loyer , Bodin , de Lancre , Godelman , who have been , nay yet are , persons of credit and desert should write so passionately upon the subject of Daemons , Sorcerers and Magicians , as never to reject any Story , though ever so fabulous and ridiculous , of all those false and absurd ones , which they have without any discretion shufled in among the true and legitimate . Nay had they no more than what we have refuted , it were enough to prejudice and discredit the truth of the rest , since that , as St. Augustine well observes Solent res gestae aspersione mendaciorum in fabulas verti , and as St Hierome , Lyers are not believ'd when they speak truth : witnesse Aesops herd-boy , who had so often call'd for help against the Wolf when there was no need , that he was neither believ'd nor assisted by any when afterwards he playd the Tyrant in his Flock . So that if we obey the precept of Cassiodorus who saies , that instructus redditur animus in futuris , quando ▪ praeteritorum commovetur exemplis , we may , to resolve the second point propos'd , very probably inferr that all the ridiculous stories , fables and manifest untruths , which these Authors suffer so easily to slip into their writings , will infallibly turn to their prejudice , and , which is worse , to a mistrust of the truth of the subject they treat of , whenever some more free and unconfin'd wit , shall be pleas'd to examine things with much more diligence and circumspection than the Demonographers do . Thus have those of the Reformation within the last Century , made use of the Catholicks armes against themselves , by bringing upon the stage the stories of the Golden Legend , the Apparitions of Tyndal , the Sermons of Maillart , Menot , & Barlette , & such other pieces written with no lesse superstition than simplicity , to confirm themselves in the opinion they hold of the nullity and falsity of their Miracles . Thus hath the learned and judicious Ludovicus a Vives , and after him Ramus , and the moderne Philosophers , took no other course to ruine and level that Labyrinth of frivolous difficulties , comprehended under the title of Parva Logicalia , than to make a full discovery of the impertinencies , flatness , and extravagance of all those fooleries of Suppositions , Ampliations , Restrictions , Sophisms , Obligations , Appellations , and other subtilties much more trivial and ridiculous . And yet these were in such reputation for the space of 400 years , that they found work enough for those who were accounted the greatest Sophists and Philosophers in the world , such as , in comparison of whom , Cassiodorus and St. Augustine understood nothing , as many are perswaded , of Dialectick , because they have not , in the precepts they have left us thereof , made any mention of the Chimaera , Antichrist , Sortes , Buridan's Asse , Nullus et Nemo . But these , together with all those frivolous rubricks and sophistications have been so fortunately levell'd with the ground , by the foresaid Vives , that they are banish'd both out of the Schools and the memory of men , with as much confusion and contempt , as they had bin introduc'd & maintain'd with ap - Spain , who the time of Lombard , and Peter of plause , from were the two first Authors and Promoters of this excellent kind of Dialectick . The result of all this , then , will be , that those who can make better advantages of what they read and learn than the slaves of Pedantism do , and who are so industrious as to judge of things to come , by a consideration of what are past , may by these examples easily fore-see , That the writings of Demonographers , hydropically blown up with so many fables as almost stiflle the truth , are threatned with the accomplishment in them ▪ of Paterculus's saying , Naturali●er quod procedere non potest , recidit ; and will prove like that great Colossus of Rhodes , which was ruin'd only by its own vast and prodigious height , or those great Edifices , which make the very found●tions crack by the weight of their superstructures . And indeed experience teaches us that there is nothing more dangerous than to shuffle old wives tales , and relations that are doubtful , if not apparently false , among things of consequence : for the more circumspect part of mankind not able to credit , nay not to admit them , it often happens , that the vulgar , who hath not the ability to judge of things by themselves , is lead away by the opinion of those whom it esteems the most prudent , and , is perswaded , understand them much better . So that being by their example once arriv'd to so much confidence as to sleight and carp at any one of those stories and opinions it had sometimes held for true , it presently jumps into an equall uncertainty and contempt of all those others for which it had not greater authority and better grounds than they had for those that were discarded , Nam ●upidè conculcatur nimis ant● metutum . It were therefore much to be wish'd , as well for the reputation of our Demonographers , as the maintenance & explanation of the truth of the Subject they treat of , that they would be hence forward more cautious than to advance any History or Authority before they have diligently examined all circumstances , and would afford all things their true worth and weight . So doing shall they not be led into a disadvantageous opinion of any one but upon good ground , nor without reason advance these frivolous accusations , fraught with nought but wind and forgery , since that when they come to be narrowly examin'd , and the truth thereof discuss'd , it commonly happens that they prove meer Calumnies , weakly-grounded suspicions , and indeed but vaine , light and inconsiderate words ▪ which the Devill doth insensibly impose on the good names of the innocent , to the end they may one day prove occasions that that men shall not be able to discern and punish the guilty . Lucret. l. 1. Verùm animo satis haec vestigia parva sagaci Sunt ▪ per quae possis cognoscere caetera tutè . FINIS . Notes, typically marginal, from the original text Notes for div A89818-e1860 a Lib. 5. de tradendis ● disciplinis . b Virg. Geor. 4. c Naogeorgus , Sat. 1. d Flor ▪ de Remond . c. 13. of Pope Joan. e Prudent . in Symach . e Ae●●as Sylvius . a Alciat Embl. 187. b Epist . 29. c Ovid. Met. 1. Lib. 30. cap. 1. d In 13. Ezech. e Exercit. 327. nu . 3. Agrip. de vanit ▪ c. 45 Apul. in Apolog. Exo. 20. 5. Scalig. Exer. 327. num . 3. i De Relig. Christ . c. 30. k Cont. Gent. l. 1. in Alcib ▪ ct in Carmide . De sing . cert l. 29. fol. 517. See. Ep ist 33. Lib. 2. De Divis . Scien . Montaigne . Heracl . in frag . de politicis . Cassiodor . lib. 4. var. Epist . 22. 5. Rer. judic . Libr. 4. Dec. 1. Nouveau C●née pag. 102. De Sapient . Lib. 5. Lib. 1. Dis . ●3 . Tertul. in Apol. cap. ●5 . Alan . de Insulis . Reuclin . de Art cabalist . ● . Tim ▪ c. 3. Liv. 6. Lege . 7. Cod. de malef et Mathem . Apolog. 1. Cap. 17. de ratione curandi per sang . missionem . Ad cap. 2. Daniel . Apul. Apolog . 1. In vita Nici● . in Epist . Plat. lib. de Daemone Socrat : Lib. 3. de fals● sapientia , c. 23. Aventinus , lib. 3. Annal . Boio● . Initio Dialect . 1. De Consol . Philosoph . pros● ▪ 4. Plaut . in T●uc . Lib. 3. instaur . mag . De vita beata . e Eph. 45. l. 1. var. Metal . c. 24. in Encom . Art. liberal ▪ De Mag. l. 1. cap. 9 ▪ Epist . 45. lib. 1. var. Du Bartas . 1. Week . 6. day . Cassiod l. ● var. Ep ●5 l. ult . c. ult . adv . Astrolog . Metam . lib. 2. lib. de Idololat . lib. 1 ▪ c. 9 ▪ Origen . hom . 3. Hierom ▪ Steph. Forcat ▪ in Prometheo ▪ Cap. 2. Philobiblii . Sarisber . Polycrat . l. 1. c. 18. Vulpian ▪ Disquis . de magicis a●tionib . De Vanit . Scient . cap. 45. De praest . Lib. 2. Cap. 5. l. 1. adv . Astrolog . Cic. de divin . l. 1. C. 4. Comment . in Sphaeram . cap. 17 ▪ lib. 2. Polycrat . ●dve● . Astrolog . lib. 1. Francis c. lib. 5. cap. 6. Antip. l. 1. Lib. 4. Examin . vanit . doctrinae gent. I. 4. c. 6. De rectâ rat . Philosoph . Discuss . Peripat . Tom. 1. l. 3. Comment . in lib. Hipp. de ●at . humana . Discuss . peripat . Tom. 1. l. 3. Lips . de co●●taa . De pr●scrip . Cap. 43. De anima , cap. 57. Disquisit . mag . in p●olog . lib. de Daemon . Life of Charlemaigne . Pitheus in Galfred● Mon. In Philo-Pseude . Metalog . l. 2. c. 7. l in cata●● go . in B●●lioth . Theolog . m Fo●micarii . lib. 5. c. 3 K. James . In lib. de strigib . In judicio librorum ●●dini . Ammiam . Mar●ellin ▪ Ci● . de nat . deor . l. 1. c Collat. 8. c. 21. Lib. 2. divin . Instit . De idolor . Vanit . Praep. Evang. l. 5. c. 7. Lib. 30. c. 1 , 2. Lib. 2. Praep. Evang . De Mag. l. 1. c. 13. Hister . l. 2. Serm. 2. Li● . de genit . animae , è Timaeo . 1. Stro●iat . Bulenger Ecl●● . ad Arnob. c. 5. Lib. 18. c. 19. Lib. de origine animae , è Timaeo . In Gallicis . In Magia Philosophica . Lib. 3. Fol. 76. In Magia Philosoph . De Mag. c. 13. H●res . 55. a Lib. 1. Polit. b Lib. 5. de tradend . discipl . c Lib. 18. c. 1. de Civit . d Qu. 5. de repar . temp . Hieros . e Syntag. 4. de Diis Gentium . f Lib , integro , Romae Ed●t . 1560 g Lib. 2. de lo● . Tb●ol . h Lib. de origin●● . he●r . sol . 20 & 222. * Lib. 3. c. 1. † Daemon . l. 2. cap. 2. Disq . Magic . l. 1. c. 3. In divinar . Instit . l. 5. c. 3. n Pererius in Genes . l. 14. c. 1. vers . 17. & Genebrar . l. 1. Chronolog . o In fortalitio fidei , l. 3. p. 204. p Ibidem . In epist . ad Marsil . Ficin . In Alcibiade . ſ De Reg. Pers●r . l. 2. t Eclog. ad Arnob. cap. 5 ▪ 6. u Convivior . l. 2. x Philo soph . Barvaricae . l. 1. Lib. de Septimestri . partu . Eclog. 4. Aphoris . ●3 . Sect. 1. Lib. 7. c. 1● . Isagogicae tractat . Sect. 2. c. 2. Cap. 57. b 2. Florid. c Ad c. 2. Dan. d Homil. 3. in Hi●rem . e Lib. 2. eleg . 5. f De Divinat . g In Conviv . h In Magia Philosoph . i Gen. 12 ▪ k In Epinomide ▪ Lib. 2. c. 6. m Civit. d●i . Lib. 18. c. 14. n Aeneid . 6 o Praep. Evang. Lib. 2. c. 2. p Orat exhortat . ad ventes . q Apolog. pro Christian ▪ Sympos . l. 2. qu. 3. ſ Lib. cont Faustum Manch . t Praep. Evan. l. 13. u Lib. de animi immortalitate . x in apolog . et in conclus . y Comment . in Quintil. Lib. 1. z H●b . domad . l. 7. a Lib. 10. de perenni Philosoph . c. 7. lic . 2. In Post . El●acis . Lib. 4. c. 3. Daemonom . l. 1. c. 5. De Spectris l. 4. c. 3. In Orat. de corona . h De Syra Dea. i Lib. 1. k Praep. Evang. Lib. 2. c. 1. Tit. Liv. Dec. 4. l. 9. Phlegon . lib. de mirabilibus . Plin. l. 7. c. 52. Bern. Serm. 2. de Virg. ●siodor . ●ar . Epist . ● . ep . 31. o Orat. de Homero . p De Geneal . Deorum . q Lib. 2. ep . 41. r Lib. 3 in somn . Scip. c. 3. ſ Lib. 1. c. 10. t Hebdemadum , l. 4. c. 6. Apolog. 2. Lib. de Spectris . Lib. de Deo Socratis . Praefat. in Apolog. Geogr. l. 10 Nat. quaest . cap. 14. Lib. 22. c. 2. Lib. 2. variar ▪ ep . 40. Lib. 30 , c. 1. Lib. de audiendo . Apud . Florid. 2. Lib. 1. c. 9. Lib. 2. Florid. e Lib. 9. f 2. Florid. In Lueullo . h Lib. de Iside & Osiride . i Epist . lib. 5. k Aristoxenus apud Diogen . Pol ▪ Virgil. ex Diog. l. 1. c. 19. Apollodor . Supputator apud Diogen . m In somno Scip. lib. 2. Cap. 1. n Musicae l. 1. c. 10. o In compendio Tim●i . p Musicae l. 1. c. 8. q Epistol . l. 5. s . ●0 . r Lib. 14. Dcipnosoph . Serm. 21. ſ Au Dialong . 2. du solitaire . Lib. 20. Nat. hist . l. 2. Plac. ●hil . l. 1. De nat deor . 1. In the treatise , of Philosophers conversing ▪ with Princes ▪ Cic. Tuse . qu. 4. Epist . 65. c Cap. 13 , 16 , 28. d Lib. 24. c. 17. & 30 e Lib. de Anim. c. 1. f Adv. Celsum . g De civit . Dei , lib. 7. c. 35. h Lib. 21. Histor . i Lib. 3. Metalog . c. 1. De art . Cabal● . 2. Rhodigin . l. 19 ▪ c. 7. Cap. 2. & 8. Lib. 6. de simp . med . facul . C. 19. fol. 323. Hist . nat . l. 24. c. 17. r Lib. de bituminib . ſ Lib. de Subterraneis . Cap. 19. u Lib. 4. de sensu . x Occult. Phil. l. 1. c. 6. y Mythol . l. 3. c. 1 , 7. Vit. Numa . Lib. 3. epist . f. 41. Lib. 1. c. 5. quaest . 1. sect . 1. c Var. hist . l. 2. d Cont. Celsum , l. 6 Cap. 5. & 7. In vit . Pythag . Vit Numa ▪ Ammian Marcell . Gen. 1. Discuss . peripat . Lib 1. l. 3. Vit. Numae . Lib. 19. c. 7. n De Ensalmis ▪ Sect. 1. c. 1. art . 14. & Sect. 2. c. 2. art 13. o In Hieroglyph . tit . bonorum obsequium . p Lib. 2. contradict . tract . 2. contrad . 7. q Tom. 1. tract . 2. part . 1. r Lib. 1. & 8. Microcos . at the end of his Geomancy . s Antipali . Malef. l. 1. c. 3. t Lib. 2. Epis . Mathema . Epist . 4. Montaigne l. 2. c. 2. Metam . 15. Lib. 1. d Antiq. Rom. lib. ● . e Vit. Numa . f Lib. 19. c. 8. antiq . ●ect . g De principiis rer . natur . in Pythag. d Lib. 2. e Lib. 2. Antiq. Roman . ▪ f In vit . Numae . g Dec. 1. l. 1. h De orig . Etrur . f. 139. Initio , l. 5. De Civit. D●i , l. 3. c. 35. Divinar . Instit . l. 1. c. 22. m Lib. 2. c. 5. Vit. Numae . Antiq. Roman . l ▪ 2. Lib. ● Lib. 21 ▪ De trad . disciplinis , l. 5. f. 38. s De spectr . l. 2. c. 5. t Disquisit . Magic . l. 2. qu. 9. Antiq. Roman . l. 2. In commentar . ad 3. Plinii capita de papyro memb . y Vit Numae . z Dec. 4. l. ult . a Apud Plin. l. 13. c. 13. b Ibidem . c Divinar . instit . c. 22. d Apud ▪ D. August . de civit . Dei. l. 7. c. 34. e Apud Plin citato in vit . Numa . Petron. in fragm . Lib. 1. c. 11. h Lib. 17. c. 21. i Dec. 4. l. Vlt. Hor. de art . poet . a Quintil. Declam . 18. in Libanii . mania . b Alchymiae expugnatae , l. 2. c. ●6 . c De consensu . l. c. 3. d Variar . lect . l. 4. c. 9. Exercit. ad Annal Bar. Diatr . 10. f In Bibiotheca . g Discuss . perip . Tom. 1. l. 24. h In Philosoph Poeturâ . i Apolog. c. 46. k Lib. 10. c. 17. l Lib. de curiositia● . In problemat . Gellian . prob . 72. Divinar . instit . l. 3. ● . 8. Plin. in Epist . Lib. 30. c. ● Lib. 2. c. 1● . Lib. 24. c. 17. Lib. 28. Lib. 30. c. 1. Lib 2. qu. 9. & 11. Lib. 10. c. 12. 17. Lib ▪ de vita Apollon . c. 2. Lib. 30. c. 1. Lib. 10. c. 12. f Observat . l. 10. c 19. h Adversar . l. 9. c. 3. i Cap. 9. Delictor Magic . l. 2. c. 2. art . 2. Lucian . in Philops●ud Imperat. Julian . in Epist . Glycas Annal . p. 4. f. 415. Rer. recond tar . l. 2. c. 1 , & 2. Lib. 6. de loois affectis , c. 5. in voce 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Antrop . l. 13 c. 3. lib. de Divinat . Lib. 8. epist . 3. Ep. 103. Qu. 24. Quaest . in S. Script . 23. In D. Aureliano , epist . 3. l. 8. Euseb . in Hieroclem . Lib. 1. c. 3. l. 2. c. 2. In Divo Aureliano . In notis ad Vopiscum . Lib. 1. c. 3 , 4 , 7 , 9 , 19. l. 2. c. 2. l. 4. c. 1 , 6 , 16. l. 8. c. 5. De rerum praenot . l. 7. c. 10. Adversus Hieroclem . Ci● . in Paradox●s . De apparit ▪ Spirit . c. 14. num . 346. Quadrip . l. 4. c. 13. textu . 18. Lib. de Deo Socrat. d Lib. de Myster . Aegypt . e Comment in Phaedo● ▪ Lib. de animâ et Daemone . De Deo Socrat . De sact . & dict . Socrat. in Theage . Passerat . in Poemat . de nihilo . Lib ▪ 14. c. 3. Lib. de deo Socratis . o Ibidem . p Divinar Lib. 2. c. 14. q In Apolog . r In Theage s De Deo. Socr. t S●rmonib . 26. 27. u De incantationibus , c. 11. x Essayes . l. 1. Chap. 11. y Apul. de deo Socr. z A●oc . 19. 20. a Gen ▪ 18 ▪ 2. Lib. 13. de immort . In Biblioth . lib. de Scrip torib ▪ Ecclesiast . De art . Poel . e De subtilit . l. 19. f Quodlibet . 3. quaest . 8. ex ejus comment . in lih . Meteor . g Quaest . de Daemonib . art . 1. h Parte . 2. partis de universo spiritu . i De incantation . c. 10 k Lib. 19. de subtil . et l. 6. de variet c. 93. l In Academic . contempl . m Comment in Fernel . l. 1. de abditis . c. 11. n Lib. de Daemon . c. 3 o Lib. 29. de singul . certam . p. 519. p Comment ▪ on that place . q In cap. 13. Alcinoi digress . 4. pag. 338. Cap. 7. lib. de investig . Daemon . s 1. Secundae quaest . 109. ●rt . 1. s In proaem . de vit . Philosoph . t 11. Part. de universo spirit . Cap. 92. 153. & 2. part . c. 6. Lib. de Ensal . Sect. 2. c. 3. n. 19. Sect. 2. c. 2 ▪ num . 20. y Tom. 2. tract . 25 sect . 3. z Lib. 2. de comparat . Aristot . & Platonis . a Apud Sibyllam 1. Decad. Peregr . quaest . cap. 8. qu. 1. quaestiuncula 4. In addit . 2. ad Trithemium . Virgil. Aeneid . 2. In notis ad Psellum de Daemonib . Lib. de legib . c. 28 ▪ Antipali malef . l. 1 ▪ c. 3. Lib. 3. c. 15. adversus Calumniat . Platon . 1 Part. qu. 32. art . 1. 1 Part , 2. c. 20. k Lib. de Incantat . l Contradict . 6. tract . 2. lib. 2. contradict . m Lib. 29. de singul . certamine . n Lib. 3. de curat . Graecanic . affect . o Praep. Evang. l. 5. c. 6. Timo 3. in Valent. Histor . lib. 26. Lib. de vitis Sophistar . in Iamblico . De Subtili● at . l. 19. Disquisit . l. 1. c. 3. Lib. 2. c. 30. In his Daemon●maniae y Commentin disput . 3. destruct . quaest . An Necromantia sit vera ▪ Lib. 3. cap. 26. Lib. 16. c. 93. Lib. 30. c. 1. Ecclus. c. 38 c Lib. 2. de spectr . c. 6. d De divina . c. 1. e Disquis . Mag. l. 1. c. 3. f De praestig . l. 2. Lib. 3. Quodlibet . 9. De subtil . l. 16. Disquis . l. 1. c. 3. Lib. de potestate artis & naturae , c. 3. Variar . l. 19. Epist . 5. Antipal . l. 1. c. 3. In his Cyphers . fol. 118. a Descrip . of Africa . Bibliothec. part . 2. b Prolog . Mathemat . a De Metall . 2. b Par. 4. advers . Paracels . De vera . Sapient . c ▪ 29. a Lib. suae Philosophiae . b Lib. 2. de praenot . c. 6. Animad . in cap. 38. Scholae Saler●it . De rer . variet . l. 16. Comment . in c. 7. l. 1. Paracles . de vita long● . In prolegom . Mathemat . De Instit . c. 6. Intipal . l. 1. c. 3. On c. 14. l. 3. of Pbi lostratus . a In Anastas . Physiolog . b Lib. 2. de praestig . c. 3. c Lib. 1. cap. 3. quaest . 4. Apud Emanuel de Moura , prooem . opusc . de Ensalmis . De unius ●egis veritate , l. 5. c. 53. In vita R. Lullii . In his Ecclesiast . History , ann . 1285. Comment . 36. in 2. partem Directorii Eymerici q. 11 a Lib. de Alcoran . & Cenevangelistar . concordia , f. 27 b Lib. 14. Rer. Hispanicar . c. 9. c Lib. 1. c. 5. qu. 1. sect . 4 Lib. 5. cont . Astrolog . c. 1. In the year 1308. 3. Parte lib ▪ tribrat . De praenot . l. 7. c. 7. a Lib. 1. de patientia , c. 3. b Angelogr . part . 2. c. 21 c De Spectr . qu. 2. l. 4. c. 3. Daemonomagiae . qu. 16. Differentia 156. Lib. 4. adv . Astrolog . c. 8. Antipal . Lib. cap. 3. Tract 4. Lib. de claris Medicinae Scriptoribus . In Epistol● scrip . Paracelso . Comment . in l. 4. Paracelsi , de vita longa . Apud Erastum . part . 1 Lib. 1. c. 4. Epist . ad Joan. Virdumguin . Instit . l. 5. c. 1. z Agripp . l. 6. ep . 18. Lib 7. epist . 21. Thevet in his life . Agrippa 2. tom . p. 596. Idem l. 3. & 4. epist . Idem l. 6. & 7. Idem 13. primis epist . l. 1. Idem in Expostul . Catilin . fol. 510 , 511. Id. epist . 47. l. 7. Id. in defens . proposit . sol . 596. Idem ep . 38. lib. 1. Idem 76. & 79. l. 3. Idem 84. l. 5. Idem passim n epist . a In Elogiis lib. de Myster . notarum , Quaest . 16. b Daemonomag . p. 209. c Lib. de praestig . pass . d Lib. de vit . Medic. in e jus vita . From cap. 41. to cap. 48. Pag. 555. Depraestig . Lib. 2. c. 5. Lih. 4. Ep. 56. Lib. 5. ep . 14. a Lib. de myst not . b Comment . in Paracels . de vita longa . f. 61. c In his Cyphers f. 16. 27. a Lib. 7. Epist . b Epist . dedicat . c De occ . Phil. l. 2 ▪ a Lib. 4. E● . 56. l. 5. E● . 14. Dedic . l. 3. Philosoph . In the lives of illustrious men . Disquisit . l. 2. qu. 12. Lib. 2. quest . 39. * 2 Tomi . sol . 251. Epist . dedicat . Apol. in buerel● advers . Scholast . p ▪ 447. In defension . prop. De Monogam . p. 584. & Epist . 15 ▪ 27. lib. 6. a Tom. 2. f. 596 l. 3. ep . 58. & 60. l. 7. ep . 1. 21. 44. 26. and elsewhere . b De praestig . l. 2. c. 5 c In vitis illustr . medi●or . n Lib. 2. ep . 72. 74. 76. 77. o De praestig . l. 2 ▪ c. 5. De ira . lib. 3. Senec. Lib. 2. cont . Gent. z Lib. 4. de origine & gestis Britannor . a Lib. 2. de praestig c. 33. & sequent . b Decad. 3. c. 2. qu. 2. p. reg . qu. c De variet . c. 8. d Angelogr . part . 2. c. 21. qu. 6. e Lib. de Phythonissis . f Disc . of the principle of Generation . g De perenni philosop . l. 6. c. 23. h Daemonolog . l. 1. c. 6. In Scriptorib . Angliae . In centuriis . a In prooem . libror. 5. de reb . Anglic. b Lib. 1. historiae Anglicanae . 2. Part of his Library , an . 536. In Centur ▪ Script . Anglic . De divinat . 2. Galf. de orig . & gest . Britann . l. 4. c. ult . Adamus , initio commentar . f. 8. Lib. 2. Lib. 6. c. 2. a Lib. 2. de Sckismate . c. 19. b Lib. de oriis imperatoriis . c Iu Genethliaco Edvard . princip . Cambriae , in Topograph . Hiberniae . In Epist ad Lectorem . g In Peplo illust viror Italiae a In elogiis . in part 3. of his histor . Library , anno , 1598. b In his Apolog. against Lessiuis & Cotten . c. 52. c In his mystery of Iniquity . d In epist . Philosoph . Savanorolae praefixa . Fran. Pic. in ●●us vita . Comines . l. 8. c. 19. In elogiis ▪ Poetie . l. 6. c. 6. Lib. 4. of his Commenlaris . Cap. 7. l. q. Metaph. Apud ▪ Plut. a De divinat l. 2. b De Sacra Philosoph . c. 30. Comines . l. 2. c. 3. Noct. Attic. t. 14. c. 1. Lib. 1. Policrat . c. 27. a Lib. 1. advers . Astrolog . Franc. Picus l. 5. de praen . c. 6. a Io. Picus l. 1. advers . Astrolog . Idem . in Heptaplo in Ecclesi●ste , & in lib. de Thealog . studio . b De trad . Discipl l. 5. Distinct . 7. quaest . 3. art . 1. ad 5. De essent . essentiar . tr . 4. c. 2. S cund . Secund. quest . 69. art . 2. quest . 12. art 14. In epist . de dicat . lib. propaedeumat . Aphoristicor . de Naturae viribus . Disquisit . l. 31. c. 3. quest . 1. Lib. 2. de praenotione c. 1. & l. 7. c. 7. Lib. 2. de Praestig . c. 2. a In praefa . Apolog. lib. de Script . Anglicis . b Lib. de Diis Syris Syntag. 1. c 2. In posteriori ed●tione Cantab. c Lib. 1. de ●ebus Anglicis . Lib. 10. Symbolor . aureae menae pag. 453. a Lib. de vita beata . b Divinar . instit . l. 2. c. 3. Proposit . 12. op●ic . Disquisit . l. 1 ▪ c. 3 qu. 1. Part. sentent . distinct . 33. De reb . Anglicis . Lib. de Leg. a In Centur . miscel . proemi● . b Epist . Polit. l. 9 . ●p . 4. a Lib. de anatom . ingenior . b Oratione de Encyclopaed . vol. 1. Lib. de Virg. Culice et Terentii fabulis Lib. de intellectu sensu . &c. p. 73. a Lib. 2. de praestig . c. 6. b In the lives of illustrious men . c Disquis . l. 2. q. 1. d Lib. de Magis & venefic . De gener . & corrupt . a In clavi philosoph . Chymicae , sub finem . b Lib. de mysteriis ●otar & l. 1. Comment . in Paracel● de vita lon ga in Epist ad Joannem Westen burg . a Praefat. Comment . in Paracel . de vita longa . b Pag. 12. of his Cyphers . c De divinat . cap. 5. d History of Tongues . c. 14. fol. 152. 159. In confessione Amantis apud Selden . Vol. 1. de r●b Anglicis . Disquis . l. c. 4. qu. 4. Sect. 1. In elogiis ●●ror doctorum . Livre du gouvernement d●e●●at . In catalog . Script . Ecclesiast . Vit. vir . illustr . L. de Rer. inventor . c. 12. L. 3. de auro . a Tract . 1. c. 9. b ● . 3. Physic . c. 13. c Al●hym . impugnalae ▪ l 2. c. 7. a In Catolog . Script . Ecclesiast . et Antipal . l. 1. c 3. b Apolog. art . 5. Bzovius de sign . Eccles . tom . 1. l. 9. c. 11. sig . 36. a De praenot . l. 7. c. 7. b Disquis . l. 1. c. 3. a Antipal . l. 1. c. 2. b 1. part . q. 2. art . ● . disp . 20. ● . 4. a Apud Eman . de M●●ra , Sect. 2. c. 17. a●t . 6. b 3. Decad. Per●gr . quest . c. 2 qu 3. c De g●stis R g. Anglor . l. 2. c. 10. d Apud . S●ld a. de D●●s Syris Syntag. 1. c. 2. e In Exod. f H●●me● . C●n● . 3 . ●om . 4. g Disquis . l. 1. c. 4 ▪ h Lib. 2. Epist . ●p . 6. i De incon . stant l. 2. c. 2. a De diis Syris , Synt. 1. c. 2. b c. 31. c c. 19. Pergr . qu. ●●cad . 3. c. 2. q. 3. De civit . dei . l. 8. c ▪ 23. L. 2. de Daemonibus c. 12. 13. L. 1. de Plantis ●n Theoph. Ethic. l. 7 ▪ L. 1. Variar . epist . 45. a De spectr . l. 4. c. 4. b Disquis . l. 2. quaest . 21. Lib. de E●salsect . 1. c. 3. art . 1. & 2. De praestig . 〈…〉 c. 2. Apolog. 2. Lib. de fide Gallica . a Disquis . l. 2. qu. 9. b Of Antichrist cap. 17. c Biblioth . Histor . part . 2. p. 650. where he speakes of the death of Sylvester at the end of the year 1003. * Lib. 4. Tabula 13. Paul. Jov. in Elogiis . Chap. 22. of his Popular Errours . Lib. 9. Epist . 9. a Disquis . l. 2. qu. 12. b Daemonom . l 3. c. 3 c Lib. 1. demonolat . c. 4. a In vitis Poncific . b Lib. Chrolog . ad ann . 1002. c In his book of Antichrist . d Disquis . l. 2. quaest . 19. Decad. 2. l. 3. Lib. 4. Floridorum . L. 2. de gestis Reg. Aug. c. 10. In his additions upon Platinus . L. 4. c. 1. de vita Apollonii . Annal. To ▪ 2. * L. 3. Chronol . ad an Christi 1075. L. 1. de m●gis curial . c. 5. Vid. Majerus , Sandiv●●ius , Conrad & other Alchymists . Chap. 44. Psal . 104. Gen. c. 44. v. 5. v. 15. a Quaest . 104. in Ge●esin . b Quaest . 5● . in Gen. 2. 2. c Quaest . ●5 . art . 7. in resp . ad 1. d In 〈◊〉 ●●cum . e L. 1. de Magia di● intatr . 20. Gen. 44. v. 2. L. 9. in Genes . Epistol . l. 4. Quaest . 2. in c. 44. Gen. a Antipal . l. 1. c. 3. b Lib. 36. histor . Instit . l. 5. c. 5. a Lib. Dis . quisit . c. 5. b To. 1. Sect. 9. probl . 487. et tom . 5. Sect. 1. prob . 81. c L. 7. de reb . Salom. c. 13. Galat. 5. 2 Kings 21. 3. Verse 6. Lib. de reb . Salom. c. 13. a Lib. 1. Choronolog . ad annum diluvii . 1460 ▪ b Lib. 3. de reb . Salomon . c. 29. Lib. 1. Antipal . c. 3. a Lib. 10. de arte cabalisticâ . b Li● . 1. de more prohibendi malos libros . c. 10. c In notis ad Psellum . d In fine 4 Annal. Cap. 2. de secretis operibus artis & naturae ▪ De reb . Salom . l. 3. c. 29. Luk. 11. Math. 12. Acts ▪ 19. Antiq. Judaic . l. 8. c. 2. x Angelograph . part . 2. c. 17. a ad ann . 1. Christi . b Exercitat 2. num . 19. c In cap. 2. Math. d Eclogae ad Arnob. c. 6. a Hist . l. 3. b Geogr. l. 5. c In Epitom . fidei Catholicae . d Lib. de Idololatria . Lib. de vita longâ . Cap. 9. Homil. 7. in Math. a Lib. 1. cont . Celsum . b In cap. 19 Isaiae . In cap. 2. Math. a Daem●nom . l. 2. c ▪ 2 b Traitè de la mescreance dis sortilege co●vainc● . pag. 281. De augment . Scient . Lib. 2. de schismate c. 19. & 20 Lib. 16. Cap. 103. Lib. de claris Medicinae Scriptor . tract . 2. a In notis ad Vopiscum . b In a letter he writ to Mr. Vazet . c Tom. 1. des Medit. Historic . l. 3. c. 20. Metaphy . 3. Comment . vol. 1. traict● des eloges . Lib. 3. de poet . Lat. c. 37. Exercit. 246. nu . 3 ▪ Comment in Epist . D. Hieron . ad Paulinum . a De spectr . l. 1. c. 6. b 1. Tom. oper . tract . de imaginibus c. 11. c Lib. 4. Histor . Slavor . c. 19. d Peregr . quaest . de cad . 3. c. 2. quaestione . 3. e In Itinerario . f Lib. 3. de schismal . c. 19. g Cap. 19. pag. 330 ▪ of his Cyphers . h Antipal . l. 4. c. 3. Apud Em. de Moura l. de Ensal . Sect. 3. c. 4. num . 12. Sen. de vita beata . Chap. 19. Pro. 8. De Civ . dei . l. 7. cap. 35. Epist . 44. l. 6. variar . a Lib. 2. de tradend . discipl . et lib. adversus Pseudo-Dialecticos . 
A47893	----	The art how to know men originally written by the sieur de La Chambre ... ; rendred into English by John Davies ... Art de connoistre les hommes. English La Chambre, Marin Cureau de, 1594-1669. 1665 Approx. 589 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 220 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. Text Creation Partnership, Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) : 2006-06 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1). A47893 Wing L128 ESTC R5716 13212425 ocm 13212425 98512 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A47893) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 98512) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 425:2) The art how to know men originally written by the sieur de La Chambre ... ; rendred into English by John Davies ... Art de connoistre les hommes. English La Chambre, Marin Cureau de, 1594-1669. Davies, John, 1625-1693. [30], 330, [14] p. Printed by T.R. for Thomas Dring ..., London : 1665. Translation of: L'art de connoistre les hommes. Added engraved t.p. "Licensed, March 2, 1664/5. Roger L'Estrange" Some pages are stained and p. 176, 178, 277, 281 and 290 have faded print; p. 255-266 are torn in the filmed copy. Pages 170-185 and 250-295 photographed from Huntington Library copy and inserted at the end. Reproduction of original in Harvard University Libraries. Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford. Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO. EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor. The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines. Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements). Keying and markup guidelines are available at the Text Creation Partnership web site . eng Physiognomy -- Early works to 1800. Characters and characteristics. 2005-06 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2006-01 SPi Global Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2006-02 Emma (Leeson) Huber Sampled and proofread 2006-02 Emma (Leeson) Huber Text and markup reviewed and edited 2006-04 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion THE ART HOW TO KNOW MEN. THE ART HOW TO KNOW MEN. Originally written , By the Sieur DE LA CHAMBRE , Counsellour to His Majesty of France , and Physician in Ordinary . Rendred into English By JOHN DAVIES of Kidwelly . Licensed , March 2. 1664 / 5. ROGER L'ESTRANGE . LONDON , Printed by T.R. for Thomas Dring at the George in Fleetstreet , neer Cliffords-Inn . M. DC . LXV . TO THE RIGHT HONOURABLE CHARLES EARL of CARLISLE , Vicount HOVVARD of Morpeth , Baron Dacre of Gilsland , Lord Lieutenant of Westmerland and Cumberland , and one of His Majesties most honourable Privy-Council . MY LORD , IF the Present your Lordship here receives be consider'd only according to its bulk , I must , no doubt , lie open to the reproach of offering so mean a Sacrifice , at the Shrine of so noble a Name . But if the excellency of the Subject treated of be put into the other Scale , with this allowance , that whatever is offer'd derives its merit from the sincerity and devotion of the Offerer , I may more rationally hope the acceptance , than fear the rejection of it . Your Lordship will find , in this small Treatise , the Frontispiece , or first Draught , of the boldest design that , haply , was ●ver undertaken in the Empire of Learning , to wit , THE ART HOW TO KNOW MEN ; an Art , comprehending what ever contributes to the discovery of their most secret Inclinations , the Motions of their Souls , their Vertues and their Vices ; an Art , which , if well studied , will bring to those who shall attain it , answerably to their several qualifications , the greatest satisfaction and advantages imaginable . For what greater can any one man frame to himself , than those , which accrue from his knowledge of another , even though they move in the meanest station of Affairs ? But if those are so considerable , how much more must they be , which are made by persons entrusted with the management of Embassies , and the most important Transactions of Crowns and Scepters , and consequently , oblig'd to treat with People of different Tempers and Climates ? In these last it suffices not , to be guided by those common observations and characters of men , which are obvious to the Populace , and commonly mask'd and disguiz'd ; but the grand secret is , to penetrate into the Closets , and insinuate into the very bosoms , of Princes and Favourites . And this consideration it was , which the more inclin'd me , to make a particular dedication of this Labour of mine to your Lordships patronage . For whom could I expect more favourable to the ART HOW TO KNOW MEN , than One , who had so lately satisfy'd the world , how well he had studied it before ? From whom could that Art look for a kinder reception , than from one who had shewn himself so much a Master of it , in carrying on a Negotiation , which led him , from the most , to the least-civiliz'd extremities of Christendom ? Your Lordship might here expect I should give some account of my Author , the Advancer of this so excellent and beneficial an Art ; but I refer what I have to say of him to another place , concluding here , after I have begg'd your Lordship's pardon for the rudeness of this Address , with an assurance , that it is made with the greatest respects and submissions , and , consequently , that I am , Right Honourable , Your Lordship 's most humble , and most obedient Servant , J. DAVIES . AN Accompt of the AUTHOR , taken out of the History of the French Academy , Printed at London , in the year M. DC . LVII . Pag. 229. THe Author of that History , being to give an accompt of the first setling and advancement of the Academy , to that time , thought fit , towards the end of his Work , to set down a Catalogue of the Members of it , of which number our Author being one , I find this said of him , being the sixth nam'd in the Catalogue . MARIN CVREAV DE LA CHAMBRE , Counsellor to the King in his Councils , and his Physician in Ordinary , born at Mans. His Works in Print are , New Conjectures about Digestion . New Conjectures concerning the Causes of Light ; the Overflowing of the Nile ; and the Love of Inclination . The Characters of the Passions , in two Volumes . A Treatise of the Understanding of Beasts . New Observations and Conjectures about the Rainbow . If he perfect what he hath begun , we shall have a Continuation of the Characters of the Passions ; A Treatise of Man's Beauty ; Another , Of the Nature and Dispositions of Nations , and THE ART HOW TO KNOW MEN. He hath translated into French , the Eight Books of ARISTOTLE's Physicks , which are not Printed ; and he gives us hopes , ere long , of a Commentary on the Aphorisms of Hippocrates , which he calls Usus Aphorismorum ; his design is , after he hath set down Hippocrates's meaning in each Aphorism , to apply it to other Subjects , and shew all the Vses which may be made of it . Thus farr the Author of the History . It is very probable , that , not only those Pieces here mention'd of his , but also divers others are since Printed , in several Languages . Of which we shall forbear to give any further , since we cannot give an exact , accompt . TO The very Worthy Translator of this Exquisite Piece , THE ART HOW TO KNOW MEN. THere are various kinds of KNOWLEDG that belong to Man , The chiefest of all is , To know his Creator ; The second , to know Himself ; The third , to know his Fellow-Creatures , especially , for Man to know Man. Touching the first , 'T is so sublime , and transcendent a Speculation , that , though the greatest Theorists have scru'd up their Wits to the highest Pin , yet , the further they soar'd , the more they were at a loss ; For there is no Finite Intellect can frame a Quidditative apprehension of God ; There may be Negative conceptions of Him , as to think he is Immense , Infinite , Immortal , &c. Or there may be Relative Expressions of Him , as when we call Him Creator , King , and Conservator of all things , &c. Or , He may be describ'd by an accumulation of Epithets , as Almighty , Mercifull , Just , and by the Abstracts thereof , &c. But for a comprehensive Quiddity of His Essence , it cannot fal under the capacity of any created power ; In so much that the Dedication inscrib'd upon the Greek Altar , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , To the Vnknown God , may , in a sane sense , carry with it a holy kind of Admiration and Modesty , rather than Ignorance . Concerning the second , It was the Motto , which the greatest Philosopher fix'd upon the portal of his School , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , Know thy self ; And one would think that every one is near enough to attain this knowledg , yet 't is observ'd , that not one Physician among twenty , will venture to minister himself Physick , when he is dangerously sick ; And touching the Mind , every Man commonly looks upon himself through a Magnifying-glass , so that he cannot behold his true proportion . Touching the last , viz. for knowing our Fellow-Creatures , we have been near upon six thousand years in study of it , yet , if what we know all this while were cast in to counterballance with what we know not , 't is thought the scale of Ignorance would outweigh that of Knowledg . But for Man to know Man , which is the Subject of this Treatise , it is an Art as full of incertitude as any ; The lineaments of the Face , and lines of the Hands , are not streight enough to lead us unto it , though Vultus be Index Animi , though the Eyes be as the Casements of the Soul , yet , many times they prove false Glasses ; though ( as the Turk believes ) every Man's Fate and Fancy be written in his Forehead , yet the letters are so obscure , that we cannot read them ; and the Poet tells us Fronti nulla fid es . — Indeed , the probablest way to get this Art , is by Conversation , and Discourse , according to the Italian Proverb , A Roma ti viddi , a Venetia ti conobbi , I saw thee at Rome , I knew thee at Venice ; which made the Philosopher say to a man who had a promising Face of Wisdom , I thought thee wise , till I heard thee speak . This Sagacious and sharp-sighted Author , hath gone very farr in this Art , as appears in this Discourse , and in other acute Notions that I have read of His , which shew him to be full of pensees desliees : Moreover , I had the good hap , and occasion to know Him , and converse with Him in Paris ; and truly I believe , He may well be ranked among the Philosophers of the Vpper House which this Age affords ; Therefore Sir , besides your great Ingenuity , you discover also much Judgment in the Election of your Authors , who are much oblig'd to you , for your exact fidelity in rendring them ; And consequently , it may well be said , that You have attain'd the Art of knowing Men , by penetrating the true sence , and every Souls of those Authors you deal withall . JAM . HOWEL . THE PREFACE . Wherein is treated of the Excellency of the ART HOW TO KNOW MEN , and of the Author's Design . IT was a groundless complaint of him , who wish'd Nature had plac'd a window before mens hearts , that their thoughts and secret designs might be seen . There was , I say , no reason for that complaint , not only , in regard those are not things which fall under the Senses , and that though the eyes saw the very bottom , and all the windings & turnings of the heart , yet could they not observe any thing therein , from whence they might derive the least knowledge of it : but also , in as much as Nature hath made other provision for this discovery , and found out more certain means to make it , then would have been that strange openness , which Momus imagin'd to himself . For she hath not only bestow'd on Man voice and tongue , to be the interpreters of his thoughts ; But out of a certain distrust she conceiv'd , that he might abuse them , she hath contriv'd a language in his forehead and eyes , to give the others the Lye , in case they should not prove faithful . In a word , she hath expos'd his soul , to be observ'd on the out-side , so that there is no necessity of any window , to see his Motions , Inclinations , and Habits , since they are apparent in his face , and are there written in such visible and manifest characters . From these characters , it is our design to frame the greatest and most advantageous work , that haply was ever undertaken ; a work , wherein the Noblest and most necessary discoveries of knowledg , which Man can arrive unto , are contained ; in fine , a work , wherein may be found the secret and perfection of Wisdom and humane Prudence . These great promises will be thought the more attainable , when it shall be known , that what we undertake is THE ART HOW TO KNOW MEN , an Art whereby every man is taught to know himself , wherein consists the highest point of Wisdom ; and withall to know others , which is the Master-piece of Prudence . The secret of Wisdom consists in this , that a man knows what he is himself , what he may do , and what he ought to do ; and that of Prudence , in knowing also what others are , what they may do , and what they are desirous to do . Can any knowledg be more delightful or more profitable then these ? And may not he , who hath acquir'd them , justly pretend to the acquisition of the greatest advantages of this life . Now the Art of Knowing Man teaches all these things : For though it seems to have no other end , then to discover the Inclinations , the Motions of the Soul , the Vertues & Vices , which are observable in others ; yet does it , with the same labour , teach every one to find them out in himself , and to deduce more rational and more impartial judgments thereof , then if he first considered them in his own person . For it is most certain , that we cannot by our selves come to a perfect knowledge of our selves : and our Souls may , in that respect , be compar'd to our Faces , inasmuch as the former , as well as the latter , can only view themselvs in Mirrours . If she attempts the beholding of herself , the trouble she is at in that self-reflection distracts and wearies her , and self-love corrupts , and poysons , all the judgments she makes of her-self . For instance , a person transported with Anger cannot make any just judgment of his passion , which , how furious soever it may be , still thinks that all the reason and justice is of its side . A covetous person thinks his most sordid cares the effects of Prudence and Necessity . In a word , all our Inclinations and Habits please and humour us , all our Passions seem rational to us . Who therefore could be sensible of them , much less condemn them , having the recommendation of pleasure , & being maintain'd by an appearance of Reason , which are the two greatest corrupters of our sentiments ? To apprehend therefore their imperfections , it is requisite we saw them in another , that being a glass which flatters not ; and though those we make use of do represent such Images as are immediately blotted out of the memory , the case is not the same with this , which makes constant and permanent draughts , the remembrance whereof is not easily lost . In fine , it is a thing out of all dispute , that there is no better way for a man to come to the knowledg of himself , then by studying that knowledg in others . Thus is it then , that the Art , weteach , is able to bring a man to the knowledg of himself . But inasmuch as there are two kinds thereof , one Physical and Natural , which examines the composition of Man , the nature of the Soul's faculties , and the admirable Oeconomy observable in their functions ; the other , Moral , which relates to Morality , and makes a discovery of the Inclinations , Passions , and Vices : it must be acknowledg'd that it undertakes not to give an account of the former , to the utmost extent it is capable of , but leaves the absolute and exact disquisition thereof , to Medicine and Philosophy . But being oblig'd to make the strictest examination of things relating to Manners , it is impossible , but that , enquiring into their causes , and the manner whereby they are framed in the Soul , there falls within its design the noblest and most intricate part of Physick or natural Philosophy , and , treating of the conformation of parts , the temperaments Spirits , Humours , Inclinations , Passions , and Habits , It should not discover what is most secret , in Body and Soul. Nay , I have this further to affirm , that by all these discoveries of Knowledg , it elevates the spirit of Man , to the Soveraign Creator of the Vniverse . For , acquainting it with the infinite miracles remarkable in Man , it insensibly inclines him to glorify the Author of so many wonders , and , by that means , directs him to the end , whereto he is design'd . For should he consider only the structure of Man's body , how can he forbear being ravished with astonishment , to see the order and symmetry of all the springs and Ressorts , from which this admirable Machine derives its motion ? And the unimitable Art which is concealed therein , would it not discover to him the hand that was employed about it , and the understanding and design of the great Master , whose work it is ? But if he would raise his thoughts yet a little higher , and make a privy-search into the secrets of the Soul , to find out , there , the manner whereby she comes to the knowledge of things , how she moves , and how many several motions she assigns her-self ; What excess of ravishment would not the knowledge of so many miraculous operations cause in him ? What sentiments would he not have of the Goodness and Wisdom of God , who hath lodg'd so many vertues , in so small a space , and not only epitomiz'd all the creatures in Man , but would also make in him an abbreviation of himself ? For , not to enter into any discourse of our ineffable Mysteries , & keep within the bounds of Nature , the Inclination he hath infus'd into him towards all sorts of good things , the Light , wherewith he hath illuminated him , in order to the knowledge of all things , are they not the effusions of his infinite Goodness and Wisdom ? But what is yet more astonishing , hath he not enclos'd within the spirit of Man , which hath its limits and boundaries , the whole extent and infinity of his Power ? And by a miracle which is hardly conceivable , hath he not invested him with a power of creating all things as himself ? For if the understanding produces , and , in a manner , creates the images and representations of those things which it knows , it must needs follow , since it hath the power to know them all , that it also , according to its manner , creates them all , and consequently that it is the Creator of a new world , or at least the Copist , or after-drawer of all the works of God. It must be so , inasmuch as when it thinks on the Sun , it cannot do so without making , at the same time , another Sun in it self . By the same rule it makes also Starrs , Heaven , Elements , in a word , whatsoever is in the Vniverse . But if God hath wrought one miracle by bestowing an infinite power on a limited thing he hath also done another , in joyning greatness and power , with misery and weakness . For it is certain , that of all the Creatures , there is not any subject to such a multitude of miseries and infirmities as Man : Nay , these are rais●d even out of his advantages , and if he had not that pregnancy of wit , and the delicate composure of body which he hath , he would not be so unfortunate and miserable , as he is . So that it may be said , by instancing him alone , we may decide that famous Probleme , which hath been so often propos'd , to wit , What thing is that in the world , which is , at the same time , both the greatest and least ? He therefore is only to contemplate himself who would enter into the knowledg he ought to have of the Divinity , and there he will find eternal subjects of the praises , and respects , and thanksgivings , which he is oblig●d to render upon all occasions , and at all times ▪ These are the high Lessons which may be learn'd by the ART HOW TO KNOW MEN. But when it shall be advanc'd to those , whereby it would discover the inclinations , manners and designs of others , there will be a necessity of making this general acknowledgment , that it is the surest guide can be taken for a man's conduct in civil life , and that he who shall make use of it , will avoid thousands of dangers and inconveniences , into which , from time to time , he runs the hazard of falling . There need no reasons to prove a thing so clear , since it is certain that if the ART is able to perform what it promises , there are few actions wherein it is not necessary ; as for instance , the Education of children , the choice of Servants , Friends , Company , and most others , which cannot be well done without it . It shews the opportunities , and favourable conjunctures of time , wherein a man ought to act or speak a thing , and teaches him the manner , how he ought to do it . And if it be requisite to suggest an advice , to inspire a passion , or design , it knows all the passages , through which they are to be derived into the Soul. In fine , if we may rely on the advice of the Wise-man , who forbids our conversing with an angry or envious person , and going into the company of the wicked ; What can rescue us from those unhappy accidents , but the ART we treat of ? For the account commonly given of Man is deceitful , if a man go only according to the reputation they have ; and dangerous , if their acquaintance be gotten by conversation : but that , which our ART promises , is only without fraud or hazard . Yet is it not to be imagin'd , as some at first sight are apt to do , that this ART is no other then PHYSIOGNOMY , and that its power reaches no further , then to make a discovery of the present inclinations , and thence draw some light conjectures , in relation to Vertues and Vices . For , besides that it does all this , as well as the other , but with greater exactness , as shall be seen hereafter ; it goes much further , since it promises to shew , what were , or will be , the inclinations and passions , past and to come , the strength and weakness of mens minds , the dispositions they have to certain Arts and Sciences , the Habits they have acquir'd : and what is most important , it teaches the way , to discover secret designs , private actions , and the unknown Authors of known actions . In a word , there is no dissimulation so deep , into which it does not penetrate , and which , in all likelihood , it will not deprive of the best part of those veils , under which it lurks . Now , forasmuch as all these things may be reduc'd to four principal heads , to wit , the INCLINATIONS , the MOTIONS OF THE SOVL , VERTVES & VICES , it is oblig'd , ere we pass any further , to tell us in the first place , What Inclination is , what are the causes of it , and how it is framed in the Soul. 2. How the Soul is Mov'd , nay how and why it causes the heart and spirits to move in the passions : In fine , 3. Wherein Vertue and Vice consist , and what is the number of the Species of both , whereof it may make its judgment . Besides , since it ought to denote the Excesses and Defects of all things , and shew those that are , and are not , consonant to the nature of Man in general , but also to the different sexes , ages , nations , and kinds of life ; it is necessary , above all things , that it give us a Modell , and Idaea of that perfection , which is consonant to the nature of Man , that it may be the rule and measure of all the good and evil , which may happen to every one in particular . For it is certain , that the excess and defect cannot be known , without a praevious knowledg of the perfection , from which both decline and recede ; and , to judge of the distance of the Extremities , a man ought to know the Mean to which they relate . Having made an examination of all these things , we are further to be shewn , what MEANS it uses , to perform what it promises ; what SIGNS it ought to employ therein , and what is their Nature , Strength , and Weakness . It is also to tell us , what Vse it makes of the Rules of PHYSIOGNOMY , and whether CHIROMANCY and METOPOSCOPY are serviceable to its design , whereof we ought to have a general Draught or Platform . These are the Praeliminaries , which serve for an Introduction to the whole Science , and are contained in this Part , which shall be divided into Two Books ; the former whereof shall treat of the matters , which are the Object of the ART HOW TO KNOW MEN , to wit , the Inclinations , Motions of the Soul , Vertues and Vices : The second shall examin the Means , whereby it ought to discover all these things . THE ART How to know MEN. The First BOOK . CHAP. I. An Idaea of the natural Perfection of Man. EVERY thing is perfect to which there is nothing wanting , and which hath whatsoever is necessary for the accomplishment of its Nature . It is therefore requisite , that Man , who consists of Body and Soul , should , to be absolutely perfect , have whatever is necessary for the accomplishment and perfection of these two parts . Now the natural Perfection of the Soul consists in its having all the faculties and powers , which are necessary , in order to the performing of those functions , whereto she is design'd . The perfection of the Body consists in the dispositions , which those faculties require therein , to serve for Organs to their functions . But since some of the faculties are nobler then others , and that in the order of things , unequal , the more excellent are the rule of the others ; it follows , that the Understanding , which is the noblest faculty in Man ; should be the rule and measure of all those that are inferiour to it , and that these last should be so dispos'd , as that , as much as possibly , they may be conformable to that superiour faculty , to the end they should not obstruct the actions it ought to do . So that the Understanding , being of its own nature indifferent and indeterminate , in order to the judgment it is to make of all things , and consequently , that it is all things , in potentia , that is , potentially , as not being determined to any one in particular , it is requisite , that the faculties subordinate to it , should , as much as may be , comply with that indifference . Which indifference since they cannot have in the same degree of perfection as the Understanding , in regard they are material , and consequently determinate , they ought nevertheless to have it so far , as they are capable thereof . Now all the indifference they are capable of is reduc'd to that which consists in a mediocrity , for the mean is less determinate then the extremities , as being indifferent , in respect to both . Those faculties therefore which consist of the mean or mediocrity , are more conformable to the Understanding then those , in the excess , or defect . But forasmuch as the Instruments ought to be proportioned to the powers , by which they are employ'd , it follows that the Conformation of the parts and the Temperament , which are the instruments of the Soul's faculties , should have the same mediocrity as they have . So that the parts ought to be neither too big nor too little , nor the qualities , whereof the Temperament consists , be predominant one over another , but all ought to be in a just aequilibrium and mediocrity . Article 1. That only Man hath the Sense of Touching in perfection . ANd that this is according to the design of Nature , may be deduc'd hence , that she hath bestow'd this perfect Temperament only on Man ; for there is alwaies some excess in that of other Creatures , one being too hot , or too cold , another too dry , or too moist . But in man all these qualities are united in a just moderation ; and therefore the Senses , which follow this Temperament , as the Touching , and Tasting , which is a kind of Touching , as Aristotle affirmes , are more perfect in him , then in any other Animal . For these Senses , and especially the Touching , require an exact Temperature in their Organs ; it being requisite , that what ought to judg should be in the mean , that it may judg without any pre-occupation . Now as there are two sorts of means one , consisting in the absolute privation of the Objects , and the other , in their equal participation , only the Touch judges by this latter . For all the others are destitute or depriv'd of the qualities whereof they judg ; as the Ey , which judges of colours , ought to be without any colour . But in regard the Touching judges of the first qualities , whereof its Organ cannot be depriv'd , it is requisite , for its more perfect knowledg thereof , that it should have them united in a just mediocrity , that it may judg of their extremities , which it hath not , and of their moderation , by not assigning any excess therein . But howere it be , Nature hath no other motive in enduing man with this perfect Temperature , then to make conformable to the noblest faculty of the Soul , the general instrument of its functions , and to place it in the mean , that it might be less determinate , and that it , as well as the faculty , should have all the indifference , whereof it is capable , which was not necessary for other Animals , all whose faculties are determinated . Art. 2. All in Man should be in a mediocrity . FRom this truth , thus establish'd , there may be drawn a consequence , which confirms what we have said , concerning the mediocrity , which ought to be in the powers of the Soul , not only in those which are subalternate , but also in the superiour , such as are , the Understanding and the Will. For since the Temperament moderates all the faculties , rendring them more or less strong , according to the degrees it hath , and that if it be hot , for instance , it strengthens the Imagination , and weakens the Judgment ; and that , on the contrary , if it be cold , it assists the Judgment , and injures the Imagination , and so of the rest : It follows , that , if there be an equality requir'd , to render the man perfect , it is also requisite , that all the faculties of the Soul should participate of that equality , and that they should observe the same moderation , which is in the Temperament . So that the natural perfection of man , requires not an excessive vivacity of Imagination , nor an over-circumspect Judgment , nor a too happy memory : Nay , it cannot bear with these sublime Spirits , which are alwaies fixt on the contemplation of things high and difficult , not only upon this account , that , having design'd man for society , it expects , he should equally apply himself to Contemplation and Action ; but principally , in regard that it is impossible , the body should have its natural perfection , when it hath the dispositions requisite to sublimity of Spirit . For the Body must needs be weak , when the Spirit is too strong , as the over-great strength of Body lessens and weakens the Spirits , as we shall shew more at large hereafter . The case is the same with all the other faculties ; for if the Appetite be too apt to move , if the Senses too subtile , if the Concoctive virtue , the evacuative , or retentive , be too strong , they are so many defects and irregularities : they should all be proportionate to the equality of the Temperament , which does not admit of these vicious perfections . Art. 3. That all the Faculties ought to be in a Mean. ANd that this is true , even in those faculties , which are spiritual , may be deduced hence , That the action and the power ought to be conformable one to the other , in as much as the action is only a progress , and effusion of the active power . If therefore actions cannot be perfect but so far as they are moderate , it is necessary , that the faculties should derive their perfection from their moderation . But it is a receiv'd maxim in morality , That actions , to be virtuous , ought to be in a mediocrity , and consequently , the faculties , from which they proceed , should also be in the same mediocrity . Now the first spring of this mediocrity is the Indifference , which is natural to the rational Soul : for since the Action is conformable to the power , the actions should be as indifferent as the other is , and though it be determined by the action it does , yet does it nevertheless preserve its indifference , by the mediocrity , which the action receives from it . The reason is , that what is in the mean is indifferent , in respect of the extremities , and that what is in the extremity is less indifferent , and more determinated , then what is in the mean , as we have shewn already . And thence proceeds the necessity there is , of moderating the passions . For though , in other animals , they are the more perfect , the greater and stronger they are , and that the more fearful a Hare is , and the more cruel a Tigre , the more perfect is each of them in its kind : yet is not so in those of man , in as much as they ought to be in a mean , between excess and defect , that they may be the more conformable to the indifference of the superiour part . Art. 4. That all natural Inclinations are defects . I Conceive it will be no hard matter to apprehend , and subscribe unto all these truths , because they are maintain'd by reason and experience . But there is yet another may be deduc'd from the same principles , which I question not will be thought very strange , though it be no less certain . It is this , That , though there be some Inclinations which are good in themselves , and deserve commendation , such as those men have for the virtues ; yet are they defects , and alter the natural perfection which is conformable to humane nature . And certainly , this will occur upon common observation and experience , that those who have from their birth , some excellent virtues , have had them attended by greater vices , for a man must needs fall into defects and imperfections , so far as he is at a distance from perfection . Now the perfection of man is , to be indifferent , and , not determinated to any particular virtue , he should be capable of all . For the Virtues that come along with the birth are not real virtues , they are only the initiatios of them , or rather , they are but inclinations which a man hath for them . In a word , they are bounds and limits , confining the capacity of the Soul , which is universal , to a particular habit . The Soul , of its own nature , is not determinated , and ought to be capable of all humane actions ; And , as it may know all things , so is it requisite , that the Appetite , which follows her knowledg , should have also the freedom to incline it self to all things . And this universal capacity is at the same time an effect of the spirituality of her nature , and the cause of the liberty she hath : For if she were material , she would be determinated , and if she were not indifferent , she should not be free . The Inclinations therefore , which man may have , though they might be for the most excellent virtues , are imperfections ; he ought not to have any for any one in particular , but for all together . And this is that , which the Angel of the Scholes hath so judiciously deliver'd , when he affirm'd , That there is no Animal , but hath some inclination , to a Passion conformable to his nature ; but that man only is the mean of all , and that it is requisite , he should be equally susceptible thereof , in as much as he is , of his own nature , indifferent and indeterminate . To conclude , since the Temperament and the Conformation of the parts are the two principal causes of natural Inclinations , as we shall shew hereafter , and that they make the Soul incline to those actions which are conformable to them , it is not to be doubted , but that the mediocrity , and the mean , which they ought to be guided by in man , does also invest the Soul with an equal bent towards both the extremities . Art. 5. That every species hath its proper Temperament . BUt it is to be observed , that in the distribution of the Temperament , made by Nature to Animals , she hath in the first place considered their species , and hath appointed every one , that which was most convenient for it . For example ; she hath assign'd a hot and dry Temperament for the species of the Lion ; a hot and moist , for that of a Horse ; a cold and dry for that of an Asse , and so all the rest . But , as she hath been careful of the conservation of these species , and , to that end , hath bestow'd on them the two Sexes , which were to receive different qualities , she hath been oblig'd to divide this first Temperament , and to give one part of it to the male , and the other to the Female . For though , in the species of the Lyon , the male and female are hot and dry , yet is it certain that the female is such , in a lower degree then the male , and the same thing is to be said of all the rest . It is therefore to be granted , that the just and equal Temperament , we have spoken of before , is that which is most convenient to humane Nature . But in as much as it was also requisite , that the man and Woman should have different qualities , that just Temperament was divided between them , and without straying too much from that perfect Temperature , the man hath receiv'd a little more heat and drought , and the Woman a little more cold and moisture . And this is the true interpretation that ●●e must give to the Fable of Androgyne , when Plato saies , that Man and Woman at the beginning made up but one body , which was of a round figure ; that they were afterwards divided into two , and that the Love they have one for the other , is onely the desire they have to be re-united , and a means of their perpetuation . For , this first union of Man and Woman , is nothing else but humane nature comprehending both Sexes , and having , for its body , that just temperament , which may be compar'd to a round figure , whereof all the parts are equal and uniform . But in the distinction , which was made of this nature , into two Sexes , that Temperament was divided into two parts , and thence were fram'd two bodies , unlike one to the other , in respect of the different qualities , which they receiv'd in order to the conservation of the species . Art. 6. Why Sexes were bestow'd on Animals , and why the Male is hot and dry , and the Female cold and moist . THe bestowing of Sexes on Animals , was onely in order to Generation , and where there is no generation to be made , there are no Sexes , as in Angels . But in regard this action , as all others whatsoever , stands in need of two principal causes , to wit , the Efficient & the Material , there was a necessity , that every species of Animals should be divided into two Sexes , to execute the function of these two causes . And that is also the reason there are but two Sexes , for as much as ●hese two causes are sufficient for any action whatsoever . But whereas there is not any vertue or power , which stands not in need of certain dispositions , to execute the function , whereto it is design'd , and that among the corporeal dispositions , the first qualities are most efficacious and most necessary ; it must follow , that heat and drought , as being the most active , should be bestow'd on the Sex which executes the function of the Efficient cause , and that cold and moisture , as being the most passive , should be most observable in that Sex , which represents the Material cause . And this is the original reason , why Man is hot and dry , and Woman cold and moist , for that Man hath the vertues and qualities of the Efficient cause , and the Woman those of the Passive cause . For , though there be some dispute among the Philosophers , concerning the function of the Female in the business of generation , and that it is maintain'd by some , that she is concurrent to the production of the Animal , as well as the male ; yet not thinking it necessary to produce the reasons and experiences which destroy that opinion , this at least is certain , that if the said assertion should be granted , it must be acknowledg'd , that the active vertue , which the Female may have , is much weaker in it , and that the Passive cause is the more predominant . Which is enough to prove , that the passive qualities are also the more prevalent in the same work . And certainly , to make this truth the more clear , we need onely consider the natural constitution of the Woman . For her weakness , as to body ; a smaller conformation of the parts ; the fearfulness , which is natural to her ; the delicacy & softness of the skin and flesh , and the many humours wherewith she abounds , are infallible demonstrations of the cold and moist temperament she is of . Art. 7. Wherein the Beauty of Sexes consists . That there are two sorts of general effects 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . IT being therefore granted , that the Temperament of Man is hot and dry , and that of the Woman cold and moist , we are now to consider , what dispositions these Temperaments raise in the Soul , and what constitution the whole body receivs from them . For , the Perfection and Beauty of each Sex consists on these two things , for as much as the intellectual Beauty which ought to be in them , is nothing else than a combination or concurrence of all the faculties which are necessary to them , for the execution of those functions , whereto they are design'd ; and that the corporeal Beauty is also nothing else , than a concourse and compliance of all the dispositions which these faculties require in the parts , to become organs subservient to their functions . For that part is beautifull , which hath the largeness , figure , and all the other dispositions , necessary for the performance of the action it ought to do : and if all these are not in it , or that it have any dispositions which are not requisite , it must needs appear ugly and deformed . Howere it be , we are here to observe one thing , which is very considerable in this matter , and in all the effects of Nature , which is , that there are two kinds of these effects , some wrought for a certain end , which Nature proposes to her self ; others wrought out of pure necessity , so as that Nature had not any design in the working of them . That a man should have hair on the chin , the eye-lids , and eye brows , is for some particular end , which Nature proposes to her self , wherein she never fails of her purpose , she disposing the matter of the hair , and directing it her self into those parts . But , that he should have any on his breast , is not an effect proceeding from the design of Nature , for if it were , all men would have some there , and therefore , abundance of matter is onely the cause thereof , it being the property of that , to make us way where ever it can . This is also most evidently apparent in the Passions ; for that a man ▪ transported with anger , should keep a stirr ; that he should threaten ; that he should strike ; all these are actions whereby he pretends to revenge himself , which is the end of that Passion . But that his countenance should be enflam'd ; that his forehead should be wrinckled ; that his words should fall from him with certain interruptions ; these are effects wrought by necessity , so as that the Soul had no design in the production of them , in regard they do not contribute to the revenge , whereto she is inclin'd . Art. 8. That there are some Faculties and Inclinations , which it is Nature's design to bestow on the Sexes , others not . UPon these grounds , we may affirm , that there are some Faculties and Inclinations , which Nature hath , out of a formal design , bestow'd on the several Sexes : such as are the faculties of the Soul considered in themselves , and in their origin , excluding all modification by the Temperament , as the rational , the sensitive , the vegetative Faculties , and consequently the Inclinations , which accompany them ; for every Animal power leaves in the Appetite , an inclination to perform its proper actions . But as to the powers and inclinations which proceed from the Temperament , as the strength or weakness of those first faculties , the Inclination to confidence or fearfulness , to liberality or avarice , &c. Nature hath not any design to bestow them on either Sex , in as much as the natural perfection of the humane species do's not admit of any in particular , as oblig'd to be equally capable of all , by reason of its being indeterminate and indifferent , as we have shewn before . It is therefore out of pure necessity that they are raised in the Soul , and by the connexion and unavoidable consequence there is between the effects and their causes . True it is indeed , that Nature hath propos'd to her self to bestow on Man , besides the Faculties convenient for his species ▪ those also which are proper to his Sex , to wit , the active vertue in order to generation , and heat and drought to serve as instruments to that vertue , as she hath bestow'd on the Woman the passive power , and cold and moisture , to perform the function of the material cause . But all the Inclinations consequent to those qualities , as confidence or fearfulness , liberality or avarice , &c. are onely dispositions fram'd in the Soul , without her knowedge , and beside , or against her intention . It must be confess'd they are natural , because they are by accident in the order of Nature , and follow the causes which depend on the matter . Nay , they are allow'd to be perfections , and if they should be wanting , there would be a defect , in as much as the causes , from which they proceed , necessarily require that consequence and concatenation which is between them . For , a Man who should not be couragious , or a Woman who should not be timorous , would be guilty of the same imperfection , as a Lion that should be fearfull , and a Hare that should be couragious . Art. 9. That there are some parts fram'd by Nature out of design , others not . THE same thing may be said of the Conformation of the parts ; for Nature hath , in her Idaeas , that figure which is most convenient to every species , and which she would bestow on every individual , were she not prevented by the particular causes , such as is the Temperament . And though she gives each Sex a different structure of body , yet does she , as much as lies in her power , always preserve the character of the figure , which is proper to the species . For , though the Conformation of the Woman's parts be different from that of the Man's , yet is there a greater resemblance between her and Man , than any other Animal whatsoever . Now , it is certain , there are some parts which are proper to each Sex , and such as Nature hath a design to frame after such and such a fashion ; as those that serve for organs to perform the functions , whereto each of them is ordered : But for the rest , as height of stature , largeness of head , a square figure of the face , &c. which are to be observ'd in Man , or lowness of stature , littleness of head , and roundness of face , &c. which are proper to the Woman , all this variety , I say , proceeds not from the design of Nature , but pure necessity , consequently to the Temperament , which is proper to either , though it contributes to the perfection and beauty of the body , for the reasons we have given already . SECT . 2. Wherein the Perfection of the Male consists . Art. 1. Of the Inclinations proper to Man. THis presuppos'd , we now come to observe the Inclinations , consequent to the Temperament of Man. Nature hath made him hot and dry , for the end we have already assign'd , But according to the proportion of his being hot , he must necessarily be strong , and consequently thereto , that he should be naturally Couragious , desirous of Fame , Magnanimous , Sincere , Liberal , Mercifull , Just , Gratefull ; and consequent to his being dry , he should be Resolv'd , Constant , Patient , Modest , Faithfull , Judicious . The reasons of all these effects are easily found . For , as the Soul makes use of these qualities , knows what she is able to perform by their means , and is inclin'd to the actions conformable to their vertue : So upon he● being sensible of the heat , which is the principle of strength and courage , she takes a confidence in her self ; and , upon that , she would command , she courageously undertakes , and slights small dangers : And being courageous , she is forward , free , and without artifice . She is also liberal , not onely upon this account , that it is the property of heat to dilate it self , but also for this reason , that the confidence she hath of her self , takes away the apprehension of wanting those things that shall be necessary for her . She easily pardons , because she thinks she cannot be injur'd : She is just , because she desires little , as being satisfy'd with her self ; in fine , she is gratefull , because she is just and liberal . On the other side , as drought obliges things to keep within their bounds , and hinders them from spreading and dispersing themselves ; so she accommodates her self to this vertue , and is fortify'd within her self , not easily changing the resolutions she hath taken , patiently enduring the inconveniences which happen to her , constantly endeavouring to perform the promises she hath made , and not suffering her self to be carried away with the vanity of those honours , which she deserves not . In a word , drought contributes to the purity of the Spirits , and checks the impetuous sallies of the Imagination , allowing the time , required by the understanding , for the consideration of things , whence proceed prudence and soundness of judgment Art. 2. That the Temperament of Man is hot and dry in the first degree . BUt it is her to be observed , that all these natural vertues are not consistent with these two qualities if they be excessive . For , if the heat be too great , instead of Courage , it will raise Temerity ; the desire of Fame will be chang'd into Pride ; Magnanimity , into Insolence ; Liberality , into Prodegality ; Justice , into Severity ; Clemency , into Induigence ; and Gratitude into Ostentation and Vanity . In like manner , if drought be predominant , the Constancy of the Soul degenerates into Obstinacy , Harshness , Insensibility , Austerity . The perfection therefore of the Temperament convenient to Man , in respect of his Sex , should come as near as may be to the exact Temperature , proper to humane Nature , as we have shewn ; And so it may be affirm'd , that it ought not to be hot and dry , but in the first degree , whatever goes beyond it leading to excess and imperfection . The reason this , that Nature , which always endeavours to give the several Sexes the Temperament convenient to the species , recedes no further from that ▪ Temperament , than is necessary for the disposing of them into the order of those causes , whereof they are to perform the function . Whence it may be inferr'd , that the least degree of heat and drought which Man may have beyond the exact Temperature , is sufficient to give him the vertue and efficacy of the efficient cause . The same thing is to be advanc'd , concerning the Conformation of the parts ; for there is one conformation which is convenient to the species , and is a mean between those which are proper to the several Sexes . For , as all things should aim at a certain mediocrity in humane nature , for the reasons before alledged ; so ought the conformation of the body to be in the mean , between the excess and defect , which may be found therein . But , in regard the Temperament qualifies the formative vertue , and forces it to give the parts that greatness and figure which are proper for them , it was requisite , that those of Man should be answerable to the two qualities , which were to be predominant in him , and that they should be larger , not onely than those of the Woman , but also than those which were design'd to the humane species . Art. 3. A Model of Man's figure . ARistotle hath design'd the figure of Man according to that of the Lion , as if there were no other Animal , in which the form of the male Sex were more perfect , and that it ought to be the Model , according to which that of Man should be represented . But , not to urge that Man is the most perfect of all Animals , and consequently , that he ought to be the measure of the rest , the Lion is more proper to frame an Idaea of the strength , than of the perfection of the Sex , for as much as that quality requires more heat and drought than is necessary to the male Sex. And accordingly the Lion is one of the least fruitfull creatures of any , and consequently hath not always the vertue and efficacy , convenient for that Sex : besides that his Temperament recedes too much from the mediocrity most befitting humane nature , and , whoever shall compare it to that of Man , which is hot and dry but in the first degree , will find that the Lion's reaches to the third . Add to this , that the atra bilis , or black choler is predominant in the Lion , as also in a strong and robust man ; and ▪ therefore they have both large mouths , a harsh and thick hair , the forehead sull of folds and contractions , between the Eye-brows , the extremities large and tough , the flesh hard and musculous , the voice bigg , and resounding , as it were , out of the throat , the gate grave , with a certain weighing from one side to the other ; all which are the significations of an excessive heat and drought , as we shall shew elsewhere . And it is probable , that Aristotle did not , in that place , consider Man simply , according to the vertue of his Sex , but according to the quality which was most considerable in the opinions of men , to wit , Heroick Fortitude , which is the source of Valour , which hath the prerogative of commanding , and for which men always reserv'd the greatest honours , and the noblest rewards . Accordingly , when he proposes the Panther for the Idaea of the Female Sex , it is easily perceiv'd , that his consideration runs more upon the strength of the Sexes , than their natural perfection , since that is a creature , which is indeed very stout and couragious , but hath not the docility , the fearfulness , and other qualities proper to the Woman Art. 4. Of the Figure of Man's parts . BUt for our parts , who follow not the opinions of Men , but the designs and orders of Nature , we cannot represent a figure of Man convenient to his Sex , but according to a draught of those qualities , which are natural to him , with reference to the comparison to be made between them and those of the Woman , there being not among Animals , any that hath a greater resemblance to the Man , than She. We are therefore to affirm , that as to his stature , it is of a greater height , and more unbounded than that of the Woman . That his head is bigger . That his hair is stronger , and inclining to a certain curle towards the extremities . That his Forehead is less round , less smooth , and almost of a square figure . That his Eye-brows are bigger and stronger . That his Eyes are more lively . That the Nose , descending in a streight line from the forehead , is somewhat bigger at the extremity . That the Nostrils are a little more open . That the Mouth is larger . The Lips thinner . The Voice bigger . The Chin less round . And the whole Face inclining to a square figure . The Neck should be thicker . The Shoulders and Breast larger and stronger . The Buttocks and Thighs less fleshy . All the Junctures more free . The Extremities larger and stronger . The Flesh harder and more musculous . The Meen more majestick . The Carriage and Deportment of the body more noble . The Gate more sprightly and vigorous . Art. 5. The Reasons of the figure of Man's parts . NOw , whosoever shall seriously consider the whole business of this Conformation of the parts , shall find , that it proceeds from the moderation of the two aforesaid qualities , as we have shewn . For height of stature , greatness of the head and mouth , the openness of the nostrills , the thickness of the neck , the largeness and breadth of the shoulders and , b●east , the sprightliness of the eies , the bigness of the voice , the freedom and activity of the junctures , the majesty and nobleness of the meen , carriage and gate , are the effects of heat , which dilates the parts , and renders the motion of them more active and more vigorous . On the other side , the harshness of the hair , the hardness of the flesh , the solidity of the junctures , the ruggedness of the forehead , and its figure less round , the thinness of the Lips , the more obtuse figure of the chin , and that of the whole face inclining to a square , are the effects of drought , which hardens the parts , and resists the motions of the humours , not permitting them to assume the round figure , which is proper and natural to them , as we shall hereafter take occasion to shew more particularly . Art. 6. That the figure of the parts denotes the inclinations . BUt what calls upon our further observation in all these parts , is , that they have a certain rapport to and dependency on the faculties and inclinations , which the Sex bestowes on the Soul , so that they serve for markes and signs to discover them : whether it proceeds hence , that they are the Instruments of those powers , and that the knowledg of the instrument discovers the cause , to which it is subservient ; or that both the inclinations and signs proceed from the Temperament , as their common principle , and that the Conformation of the parts bewraying the Temperament , the Temperament afterwards bewrayes the inclination and faculties , whereof it is the cause . Accordingly the largeness of the breast and shoulders , the nimbleness and strength of the junctures , the openness of the nostrills , and the greatness , or wideness of the mouth are markes of Courage . A thick neck , the flesh hard and musculous , the extremities large , are signs of Strength , as well of Body as Soul. The square forehead , the nose somewhat big , the lips thin , the chin somewhat large , denote magnanimity , and greatness of courage . The stature high and streight , the ey-brows elevated , a majestick gate , and sprightly eies , signify Glory , or a desire of Fame . The forehead and face of a square figure , and the head of a convenient bigness , are marks of Wisedom , Constancy and Justice ; and so of the rest , as we shall further shew in its proper place . Whence it may be affirmed , that , of all the parts , which make up the Male Beauty , or which is beseeming a Man , there is not any but denotes an inclination to some particular virtue . Thus have we discover'd wherein consists the natural Perfection of a Man , as well in reference to the powers of the Soul , as to the Conformation of the body , which is convenient for his Sex. SECT . III. Shewing wherein consists the natural perfection of the Woman . WE come now to the examination of the Woman's perfection . But what a difficult , what a dangerous enterprise do we undertake ! Since it cannot be attempted without engaging against the greatest and most formidable power in the world . For , to make short work of it , we must unthrone that Beauty , which commands Kings and Monarchs , which forces obedience from Philosophers , and which hath caused the greatest alterations , that ever happen'd upon earth . From that high pitch of glory and perfection , whereto it is now advanc'd , it must be pull'd down , and degraded into the order of vicious things , and we are to shew , that all those attractions , and charming graces , wherewith she is adorned , is nothing but a deceitful mask , hiding an infinit number of defects and imperfections . 'T is neither better nor worse ; for if there be any certainty in humane ratiocination ; if the principles , which Nature hath scatter'd into our Souls , in order to the discovery of truth , have any thing of solidity , it will necessarily follow , that there is not any one of all the parts , requisite to the framing of the Woman's Beauty , but is the mark of an inclination to some Vice. But what ? Is there any necessity we should discover things , which Nature hath made it so much her business to conceal ? Why should we be so forward to condemn those , who innocently force the adorations and respects of all the world ? This onely we have to allege , that our case is much like that of a Judge , who , out of his obligation to Justice , is fo●c'd to pass Sentence against his friend . Who can forbear falling in love with Beauty ? But who is it also that can oppose Truth ▪ which is stronger than Beauty ? It is Truth then that forces us to condemn that Beauty , and to pass judgment against her , which , though severe , is yet just and necessary . For , if it may be deduc'd , that it is onely a fair appearance , which hides an infinite multitude of defects , and so farr from being the flower of Goodness ( as it hath been sometimes flatter'd ) that we may as well affirme it to be the ba●k , which covers the vices of Nature ; it is impossible , but it must abate much of the pride , whereby it is attended , and somwhat raise their spirits , who adore it with so much slavery . But all consider'd , it is possible , we may represent the mischief greater then it is , and we are ready to acknowledge as much . For we speak onely of the Inclinations , that is , the first seeds of the Soul's affections which may be smother'd and weeded out , before they have fully taken root . And to speak more precisely , the Inclination is onely a secret weight , which gives the Soul a bent to certain actions , and which is easily balanc'd by some other advantages , such as may be example , education , and contrary habits . As to which , we must make this acknowledgment , for the honour of the Women , that these means have a greater influence over them , then over the Men , and that commonly , we find the practice of the vertues more exemplary and exact in this Sex , than in the other . With this precaution , we may presume to affirm , upon the principle we have laid down , that the Woman is cold and moist , in order to the end , which Nature hath proposed to her self , and that from her being cold , it follows , she should be Weak , and consequently Fearfull , Pusillanimous , Jealous , Distrustfull , Crafty , apt to Dissemble , Flatter , Lie , easily Offended , Revengefull , Cruel in her revenge , Vnjust , Covetous , Vngratefull , Superstitious . And from her being moist , it follows that she should be Vnconstant , Light , Vnfaithfull , Impatient , easily Perswaded , Compassionate , Talkative . Art. 1. The Reasons of these Incilinations . THe reasons of all these Inclinations are evident and necessary . For since heat is the principle of strength , courage and confidence ; cold , on the other side , must be the principle of weakness , lowness of spirit , and fearfulness . And from these three proceed all the rest , which are the attendants of a cold Temperament : for distrust and jealousie are the issue of weakness and fear ; whence it is , that strong and couragious men are neither distrustfull , nor apt to suspect . Artifice & craft are also the attendants of weakness , in as much as they supply the want of strength ; and we find most of those creatures which are weak , to be more cunning than the others ; on the contrary , all of great bulk are not malicious , in regard commonly strength goes along with bulk . Dissimulation follows artifice and distrust , as flattery and lying follow dissimulation . Besides , weakness , in as much as it is expos'd to all manner of injuries , is easily offended ; And thence it comes , that she is revengefull , for that revenge , which hath no other end than to prevent the continuance of the injury , is commonly found in those who are weak ; and therefore old people , children , and sick persons , are more testy and angry than others . But a Woman's revenge is cruel ; for as much as cruelty proceeds from weakness and fear ; for a generous person is satisfy'd with the victory , whereas a Coward having his enemy at mercy , revenges himself to the utmost extremity , out of a fear he may recover himself , and retort the revenge upon him . Superstition follows from the same spring ; for weakness , being ever more fearfull than it should be , imagines Heaven hard to be pleas'd , and that all endeavours are to be used to gain its favour . Nor does Avarice proceed from any other principle ; for the fear of falling nto want , raises a desire of preserving what one hath , and acquiring what one hath not ; whence it comes , that old men , and persons addicted to melancholy , are inclin'd to this vice . Now , it is impossible that these desires should be without injustice , or that they sh●uld easily admit of gratitude , and acknowledgments . On the other side , the Soul , complying with the nature of humidity , which is , as it were , its organ , and which is unconstant , changeable and susceptible of all the impressions may be given it , is also apt to receive an inclination to the vices which are correspondent to those qualities ; such as are Lightness , Inconstancy , Impatience , Unfaithfulness , and Loquacity , which are the effects of Fickleness ; as Credulity and Compassion are the consequences of a weak resistance , and the easie impression , which things make upon her . Art. 2. That the Inclinations of the Woman are not defects . BUt whereas the Inclinations may be either strong or weak and the vices , whereto they are inclin'd , may have several degrees , it is certain , that those which are consonant to the Woman , with reference to the perfection of her Sex , are the weakest that may be , in regard her Temperament recedes very little from the just temperature , as we have shewn . So that the fearfulness , distrust , avarice , and the rest , are , in her , in the lowest and weakest degree they can be . Nay , there are some of them , which , in that condition , may pass for so many natural vertues . For Distrust and Dissimulation may deserve the name of Prudence ; a moderate Avarice , may fall under the notion of Frugality ; a light Superstition may pass for Piety ; moderate Revenge may assume the name of Justice ; and that Timidity , which begets shame-fastness , is the greatest ornament and commendation of the Woman , and the bridle which is most likely to give her a check , in the bent she might have to all the greatest vices . But it is also to be inferr'd , that , when the coldness and moisture exceed the degree of that moderation , all the Inclinations we have mentioned , are proportionably heightned , and become as vicious as their names imply them to be . Moreover , those Inclinations , which go under the name of vices , are not , to speak exactly , so many defects , but rather , on the contrary , so many natural perfections , as being correspondent and conformable to the feminine Sex. For , as it is no imperfection in a Hare to be fearfull , nor in a Tygre , to be cruel , for as much as their natures require those qualities in them ; so can it not be said , that Timidity , Distrust , Inconstancy , &c. are defects or imperfections in a Woman , in regard they are natural to her Sex , which would be defective , if it were depriv'd thereof . Yet is it to be granted , that , comparing them with the Inclinations of Man , they seem to be vicious ; but the comparison which is made between diverse things , may not be the rule and measure of their natural perfection , in as much as it transferrs to one subject what appertains to the other , and there is not any thing , wherein some excess or defect may not be found , when it is so compar'd . Accordingly , the strength of a Man , compared to that of a Lion , is weakness ; and all the Inclinations , which are insur'd into him , upon the account of his Sex , though they seem vertuous , are nevertheless defects , in respect of the humane species , which ougth to be indifferent , as we have shewn elsewhere . Nay , mediocrity it self , which is so perfect in reference to things humane is a defect , as admitting any comparison between them and the supernatural and divine . The Inclinations then , which the Woman derives from her Sex , whatever they may be in themselves , are to be accounted perfections , when they are confin'd within the moderation , correspondent to the first degree of cold and moisture , of which Temperament she ought to be . If they exceed it , they are defects , declining from the perfection requisite in her Sex ; and the excess of that Temperament causes no less deformity in the Soul , than it does in all the parts of the Body . Art. 3. That the Inclinations of Man are defects in the Woman . BUt what ? Is it impossible that a Woman should be of the same Temperament as a man , and consequently that she may have the same inclinations , and be couragious , magnanimous , liberal , &c. as we experimentally find many of them , who have all those qualities ? It must be acknowledg'd ; but what is a perfection in one subject , may be a defect in another : as for instance , courage in a Lion , is a vertue , in a Hare , a vice ; and so what is a perfection in the man , is a default , and imperfection in the Woman , because it makes her recede from the natural perfection of her Sex. And if these Inclinations proceed not from instruction , education , example , or some rational habit , they are indeed such qualities as seem vertuous , but have withall the attendance of farr greater vices . And those Women , who are born with that confidence and audacity , which are proper onely to man , are commonly rash , impudent , unthrifty , &c. there being a necessity , that whatever recedes from perfection , should fall into defects ; and the greater the recession is , so much the more remarkable are the vices . Whence it proceeds , that no body wonders so much to see a Woman very fearfull , very covetous , and very light and unconstant , as to find her couragious , prodigal , obstinate ; in regard these last qualities proceed from a Temperament which is absolutely opposite to that of the Woman , whereas the former are consonant to that which is proper to her , though it exceeds the moderation it should have . In like manner , to be cowardly , penurious , fickle-minded , are farr greater imperfections in a man , than if he were hare-brain'd , prodigal , self-will'd , in as much as the latter are the effects of the hot and dry Temperament , proper to him ; the former of the cold and moist , which is perfectly contrary to him . Art. 4. Wherein the Beauty of the Woman consists . WE come now to examine the Conformation of the parts , which is consequent to the Temperament of the Woman , and to consider , wherein the Beauty , which is proper and natural to her , consists . In the first place , as to her Stature , she is lower , and smaller than the man. The Head is less and rounder , and the whole face inclining to the same figure . She hath a great quantity of hair , and that very long , small , and soft to the Touch. Her Forehead is even , smooth , higher , and rounder towards the Temples . The Eye-brows are slender , soft , at a little distance one from the other , and gently twining about the Eyes . The Eyes are large , black , betraying a certain mildness and modesty . The Nose , of a middle size , descending in a streight line upon the Lips , and gently inclining to a roundness towards the Extremity . The Nostrils narrow , and not opening much . The Cheeks round . The Mouth little . The Lips red , somewhat bigg , or plump , not shutting close together , nor moving , unless it be when she speaks or laughs . The Teeth are small , white , and orderly dispos'd . The Chin should be round , smooth , not admitting the appearance of the least hair . The Ears little , soft , and of a convenient compass . The Neck round , somewhat long , small , smooth , and even all about The upper part of the Breast plump , and fleshy ; and the Breast it self , or Dugg , firm , and somewhat hard , round , and of a middle-size . The Shoulders little , and close . The Back streight , and weak . The Thighs round , and fleshy . The Knees round , and so as there be not in them the appearance of any juncture . The Feet little , round , and fleshy . The Arms short , and of a proportionable roundness . The Hands long , little , and fleshy . The Fingers long , small , and round . The Skin , in all parts , soft delicate , and of an exquisite whiteness , save onely in those places , which admit a mixture of carnation , as in the Cheeks , the Chin , and the Ears . Lastly , Weakness ought to appear in her voice , and all her motions ; bashfulness and a reserv'd modesty in her countenance , her gestures , carriage , and behaviour . Art. 5. The Causes assign'd of this figuration of parts in the Woman . OF all these parts , the little , short , and slender , are the effects of the cold Temperament , which confines the matter , and hinders it from spreading and dilating it self . The fleshy and soft parts are the productions of the moisture , for they denote abundance of flegmatick bloud . But of the round , some have their dependance on the cold , others on the moisture : for they either proceed from the fat , which fills the vacant places of the muscles , as in the arms , cheeks , thighs ; or from the cold , which contracts the figure of the parts , and presses them of all sides ; whereas the heat , always spreading it self forward , causes unevenness & angles , which prevent the roundness of them . Hence it comes that the forehead and face of the Man are of a square figure , and those who are inclin'd to Melancholy , have corners of the forehead ending in a sharp point , and long faces , contrary to the ●legmatick , who have them almost of a round figure . The mildness , modesty , and the bashfulness which appear in the countenance and actions of the Woman , are also effects of the cold , which abates the courage , and checks , or remits the motion of the parts . To the same principle is also to be attributed the smalness and weakness of the voice , by contracting the throat , in which it is framed , and weakning the vital faculty . But all these things fall more particularly under consideration ▪ in the Treatise of Beauty ; it shall suffice here to observe in the main ▪ that the natural conformation of the Woman follows the Temperament of cold and moist , in that degree , which Nature hath prescrib'd for the perfection of her Sex. Art. 6. That all these parts denote the Inclinations which are proper to the Woman . OUr next work must be , to shew , that all these parts have a dertain ce●ation to the qualities of the mind , whereof we have given an account ; that they are the signs which discover them , how secret soever they may be ; and lastly , that , of all the figures and lineaments which contribute to the Beauty of the Woman , there is not any one but denotes a vicious inclination . We need produce no other proof of this truth than the natural weakness , which is remarkable in the ●ody of the Woman , and the conformation of all her parts , whereof there is not any one , but is the effect , either of the coldness of her Temperament , or the moisture predominant in her , as we have shewn already . For , since the weakness of the body , and of natural heat , is ever attended by an inclination to fearfulness , distrust , avarice , &c. and that the superabundance of moisture accompanying it , causes softness of nature , effeminacy , inconstancy , and fickleness , &c. it follows , that she hath not any part , which does not discover some one of the Inclinations before-mentioned . But , for the further clearing up of a Proposition that seems so strange , we must fall into a more particular consideration of things , and make it appear , by those rules of Physiognomy , which Aristotle , and other great Persons among the Antients , have left us , that there is no truth so well establish'd as this . Aristotle hath given us this observation , That a little face is a sign of pusillanimity , and lowness of spirit . By that character , he designs those who are not abe to bear good or bad fortune , who , upon the least smile of prosperity , become insolent ; upon the least frown of adversity , are utterly cast down and discourag'd ; who entertain the least delay or denial , as a great misfortune ; a small negligence for a great injury ; continually complaining , distrustfull of all they have to do with , full of suspence in the taking of any resolution , &c. as we shall shew more at large , when we come to the particular characters of this vice . The round face denotes maliciousness , and an easie inclination to anger . The narrow forehead is an argument of a fickle and incorrigible disposition . The round forehead is a sign of testiness , and weakness of mind . The high forehead , and very smooth , signifies flattery and dis●imulation . Black eyes denote fearfulness ; the large eye argues inconstancy . Thick and soft lips are marks of Loquacity , an over-busie enquiry into the affairs of other people , and a negligence of their own . Some affirm , that they are the significators of avarice and lying ; which two vices are commonly observable in the Moors , whose lips are of that making . The little mouth is a sign of weakness and lying . The round chin denotes envie . The long and small neck denotes a timorous disposition , and a person inclin'd to loquacity . When the upper part of the breast is smooth and fleshy , it is an argument of credulity , and weakness of judgment . The shoulders little and close together , are signs of avarice . When the thighs , feet and hands are fleshy , the back streight and weak , the hands little , all these are signs of a soft and effeminate constitution , that is , they denote a delicate and voluptuous person , one who is not able to endure any hardship , or pains-taking , to whom the slightest inconveniences are insupportable , and one that impatiently bears the want of the least pleasures and enjoyments of life . Art. 7. Wherein perfect Beauty consists . THis is all the account we have to give of the Beauty as well of the Man as the Woman . There remains yet onely one difficulty , which , no doubt , will occurr to all those who shall read this Discourse , and may , if not resolv'd , bring the truth we have established , into some dispute : It is this , that the Beauty , whereof we have given a description , is proper and correspondent onely to our climats , and not to be accommodated to others : for there is no Countrey but admits a diversity of judgments and opinions , concerning this point ; nay , there are some Nations that are so much at a distance from the sentiments we have of Beauty , that they account beautifull , such persons , as in our apprehensions , are little remov'd from deformity it self . If the case stand thus , how can any one frame to himself a certain and determinate Idaea of Beauty , which is so indeterminate , and full of diversity , and restrain , to the designs of Nature , a thing which seems wholly to depend on the opinions of men ? Nay , it being suppos'd , that it is a natural perfection , what Judge shall be able to decide , which is the most perfect and accomplish'd , since every People and Nation , will imagine , it hath good grounds to bestow the prize on that which is proper to it self ? We answer then , that Reason onely is that soveraign Judg of all Nations , who is able to pronounce a final sentence , in a business so nice , and prosecuted with so much partiality . Yet is it not paricular Reason that shall have this prerogative , but the general Reason , which is grounded on common notions , and principles not admitting of any dispute . This Reason it is which teaches us , that the Body is the Instrument of the Soul , and the greater number of faculties and different powers this latter hath , so much the greater diversity of parts must the former have , to be employ'd as the organs thereof : for the Instrument ought to be proportionate , both to the cause by which it is used , and to the action which it is , by its means , to perform . And whereas every power hath some , action proper thereto , it is accordingly requisite , that it should have an Instrument , particular to it self , that is , such as may have the consistence and figure proper to that very action . For , if the Saw had not the hardness and figure which are convenient for it , 't would not be of any use to the workman , who hath any thing to do with it . Now , when an Instrument hath the qualities and dispositions requisite in order to the performance of its action , we may affirm it hath its perfection , in regard there is nothing wanting to it . Moreover , it is certain , that in every order of things , there is but one onely perfection , in as much as there is but one principal end , whereto every one is design'd , and perfection consists in the end . Whence it may be inferr'd , that every power of the Soul hath but one perfection , and that the Instrument , whereof it makes use , can also have but one . So that Beauty , which is the perfection of the parts , and consists in the just Conformation they ought to have , can be but onely one , and that all those , which have not that conformation , have not the exact and perfect beauty , which is consonant to the nature of Man. Now , the question is , to know , wherein this perfect and compleat beauty is to be found . To do that , let us proceed according to the principles which we have laid down before , and affirm , that the natural perfection of Man's body consists in the mediocrity , or aequilibrium of the Temperament , and the conformation of the parts , for the reasons we have already alledged ; and that the Sexes , which could not retain it , by reason of the different qualities it was requisite they should have , recede but very little from it . For it follows thence , that the Climate wherein perfect beauty is to be found , is that which is least opposite to that mediocrity , and which , by its exact temperature , preserves it , and alters it not . Now , it is out of all dispute , that those Countries , where the Elevation is about fourty five degrees , are the most temperate , as being in the midst of all the extremities , and consequently , if we are to search after perfect Beauty , in one place rather than another , 't is in those Countries , and the parts adjacent , that it may be found . I know there are some Countries so scituated , where it is not to be met with , as in those parts of China and America , which are under the same degree . But we are not here to consider onely the Position of the Heavens ; we must also examine the nature of the Soil , the origine , policy and government of the Inhabitants . For that of China is too moist , by reason of the many Lakes and Rivers that are thereabouts : and that which is in America is too cold , by reason of the Woods and Mountains , as New-France is . Add to this , that there are some Nations , which are seated in very temperate places , but are not the original Inhabitants of them , and yet have preserved the conformation which they receiv'd from their first habitations . In fine , these Nations are barbarous , and destitute of policy , and it is not to be doubted , but that the disorders and imperfections of the Soul are communicated to the Body , and , in time , alter its Temperament , and many times distort its figure . So that we are not to look after true Beauty out of Europe , and that , of the Countries , comprehended within this part of the World , France is the likeliest seat of it , as being scituated just in the midst of the extremities of hot and cold , dry and moist ; in a word , of South and North. Thence it is , that we have taken our Model of the Beauty which is convenient for Man and Woman . 'T is true , we have made but a rude draught ▪ or rather but drawn the first lines of it ; but we shall fully finish , and give it its absolute perfection , in the Treatise we have puposely design'd for so noble a Subject . CHAP. II. Of the Inclinations . SECT . 1. Of the Nature of Inclination . TO understand what is meant by Inclination , methinks there needs no more than to consider the very word it self , for it sufficiently discovers , either that it is a Motion causing the Soul to incline or berd her self towards some Object , or that it is a Disposition to move towards it , since it cannot be imagin'd , that a thing may have a bent , or to bow it self , towards some place or part , without suffering any motion . Now , whereas it may be said that a man is inclined to Choler , without being stirr'd or mov'd thereby , and without feeling the effects of it , the consequence is , that Inclination is not a Motion , and that it is onely a disposition to move . But , in regard there are some dispositions transient , and others that are constant and permanent , and that it is commonly said , a man is inclin'd to a Passion , when he is only dispos'd thereto , by some extraordinary accident ; it is expected , that the Inclination should be a constant disposition , by process of time deeply rooted in the Soul. Moreover , since it makes the Soul bend towards certain objects , it is requisite , they should have the appearance of good , for she is never bent towards that which is evil ; on the contrary , she eschews it . And though those objects may , in effect , be evil , yet is it necessary , that , to her , they should seem to be good , to raise in her the bent and inclination she hath towards them . So , a Person inclin'd to Choler , finds a pleasure in revenging himself ; and accordingly , all the Passions , how troublesome soever they may be , give a certain satisfaction to Nature , who , by them , provides for her own preservation . For , though it be the judgment of Reason , that the Passion is evil , yet the sensitive part of the Soul finds in it a certain content , as in an action advantageous to it , in order to the end she proposes to her self . Art. 1. The Object of the Inclination . THe objects of the Inclination are of two kinds , Things and Actions , for a man hath an inclination for persons , books , pictures , &c. There may also be an inclination to Passions , Vertues and Vices . But there is this difference , that it may be said people are inclin'd to actions , but it is not in like manner said of Things ; for though it may be said of one , that he hath an inclination for a certain person , yet it is not said that he is inclin'd to that person . Whence it may be easily apprehended , that there are two kinds of Inclination in general , one justly and properly so called , the other improperly and figuratively . That kind which communicates its form and name to the subject wherein it is , ought to pass for the proper and true Inclination , whereas the other is rather the effect of the Inclination , then the inclination it self ; since it is the very motion , which the Appetite suffers , in loving and desiring something , and the other kind of Inclination is not the motion , but the disposition to move . So that , when it is said of some body , that he hath an inclination for such a person , it is meant of the friendship he hath towards him , or the disposition he hath to love him . This is the true inclination , the other onely the effect of this . Art. 2. The distinction of Inclinations . HAving nothing to say here of that kind of inclination which is improperly so called , we shall speak onely of that which truly deserves that name . Of this also there are two kinds ; one Natural , and proceeding from Nature ; the osher acquir'd , and proceeding from habit and custom . There are some men naturally inclin'd to Love , Anger , Justice , &c. others acquire an inclination to Vertues , Vices , and Passions , whereto they were not naturally inclin'd . Art. 3. The Seat of the Inclinations . BUt the kinds before mentioned reside in the Soul as their true and proper seat . For besides that , of the Inclinations , some are wholly Spiritual , as those which Arts and Sciences leave in the mind , others are Corporeal ; as for example , the ease and facility , wherewith a Trades-man works , when he hath good tools ; for this facility is not in the tools , though it proceeds from them . In like manner , the inclination which a man hath to be angry , is not in the organs , though it proceeds from the constitution of the organs ; in as much as the disposition , which a thing hath to move , as well as the motion , whereby it is afterwards agitated , ought to be in the thing it self , and not in the causes , from which it receives that disposition and motion . It follows therefore , since it is the Soul which ought to move , that the disposition to move should be in the Soul. From hence it may be easily inferr'd , that the Appetite is the seat of the Inclinations , in regard that is the onely part of the Soul , which may be moved . And whereas there are three sorts of Appetite , the Will , the Sensitive appetite , and the Natural appetite , each of them hath such inclinations as are suitable and conformable thereto : that is to say , the spiritual are in the Will , as those which Arts and Sciences leave in the mind ; the Sensible are in the Sensitive appetite , as those which a man hath to the passions of the sensitive Soul ; and those which are purely corporeal make their aboad in the Natural appetite , such as are those which Nature hath for certain motions of the humours in diseases , and for all the actions , for which the organs are design'd . For , even before the parts are in a capacity and condition to act , the Soul hath an inclination to the functions , which they ought to perform . Whence it comes , that a young Ramm runs his head against things before his horns are in sight ; a young wild Boar will offer to bite , before his tusks are grown out ; and Birds endeavour to flie , though though they are not fully fledg'd . Yet are we to make this observation by the way , that the inclinations of one Appetite are many times communicated to another : For the Inclination a man hath to passions is at last entertain'd into the Will , and those of the Natural appetite commonly spread themselves into the Sensitive , as the examples we have alledged sufficiently evince . Art. 4. How Inclination is to be defin'd . FRom all these considerations , me thinks it were no hard matter to frame an exact definition of Inclination , which may be this . Inclination is a certain disposition deeply rooted in the Appetite , which receives from it a bent towards certain objects acceptable thereto . But to speak more significantly , we are to acknowledge that these Metaphorical kinds of expression are not proper to define things , and the words of bending , or bowing , or weighing , whereby Inclination is commonly defin'd , cannot be properly said of any thing , but bodies , and are not to be attributed to the Soul. Let us endeavour then to find out some other expedient , to clear up this matter , and to look after some other notions and terms , which may be more proper to the thing , now under our examination . Art. 5. Whence proceeds the Disposition , wherein the Inclination consists . OUt of all controversie then it is , that the Appetite hath certain motions , whereto it is commonly more inclin'd then to others , and it may be said , that it hath a disposition to perform them , and that the said disposition consists in the facility , which it meets with , in the performance of them . The question then is , to know , whence it receives this disposition and facility : for it cannot proceed from the weight , scituation , figure , or any other circumstances of that kind , which cause , in Bodies , a disposition and facility to move themselves . To discover this secret , it is to be laid down as granted , that the Inclination is a disposition , and a fixt and permanent facility , that happens to the Appetite ; and consequently it is necessary , that the cause which produces it , should also be durable and permanent . Now all the causes of that order which may be imagin'd , as to the present enquiry , are reducible either to the disposition of the organ of the appetite , or to the habit , which it may have acquired , or to the images which are preserv'd in the memory , and frame the knowledge precedent to its motion : for these things onely are permanent , and may cause that disposition and constant facility , wherein the inclination consists . It might then be affirmed , that , if the Spirits are the organs , and immediate seat of the Appetite , as we shall have occasion to shew hereafter , it must follow , that according as they are more subtile or more gross , they are the more or the less ●asily mov'd , and that the Appetite , which moves along with them , receives its motion with greater slowness or activity . And that hence it proceeds , there are some constitutions which are so changeable , love with so much facility , and desire things with so much earnestness ; and on the contrary , there are others , whose Souls are so heavie , that it is almost impossible to stirr them , and prosecute the attainment of their desires with a lethargick supinity and negligence . But this reason is not general for all the Inclinations ; for , besides that there are some which proceed from the instinct , and have no dependance on the qualities of the spirits , there are some also in the Will , which is not engag'd to any organ ; nay , we acknowledge , that there are such even in Angels , in whom it is out of all dispute , that neither that cause , nor any other corporeal disposition , can have any place . The same thing is to be said concerning the habit , which the Appetite may have contracted , since the habit is a quality acquired by many act●ons , and that there are some natural inclinations , which are derived from the very birth . If these things be as they are laid down , there remain only the Images , preserv'd in the memory , which may be the general and immediate cause of this disposition and facility , wherein the Inclination consists . Art. 6. How the motions of the Appetite are wrought . TO understand how this is done , we are to observe , that the Appetite , what order soever it be of , is a blind power , which , of it self , hath not any knowledge , but suffers it self to be guided by another faculty , that hath the priviledge of discerning , whether the things are good or evil , and afterwards to command the Appetite , to move conformably to the judgment it hath pass'd of them . This Faculty is called the Practick Vnderstanding , in the Superiour part ; and in the Sensitive , it hath the name of the Estimative faculty . And there is not any motion wrought in these two parts of the Soul , which is not preceded by the judgment of one of these two faculties . The said faculties have also this further property , that they do not pass their judgment according to the nature of the things , but according to the Sentiment they have of them . For it somtimes happens , that those things may be profitable , which they judge evil , and , on the contrary , those may be evil , which , according to their judgment , seem good . Nor is this to be wondred at at all , in as much as Good and Evil are of things relative , which yet are not known to be such , but according to the comparison made by the Soul between them ; things which have no particular species to smite the Senses , as all sensible qualities have ; and which are not known , but onely by the Images which these faculties frame of themselves , without borrowing of them elsewhere . Whence it comes , that it is said in the Scholes , the knowledge of them is attain'd , per species non sensatas . In a word , what is good to one , is not such to another , nay , one and the same person thinks that delightfull to him now , which , a little before , he had thought troublesome ; whence it may be easily seen , that Good and Evil depend on the opinion conceiv'd thereof . To find out now whence the opinion may derive this knowledge , and what obliges it to judg that things are good or evil , is a busines that requires a more particular consideration , than to be fully determin'd here . Let it then suffice , that we give this satisfaction at present , That it is the Instinct , experience , & the true or false ratiocination which it makes of things . For , upon the knowledge it hath of the Temperament , and the parts organically subservient thereto ; upon that which it receives from the conceit of its own strength or weakness ; and lastly , upon that , which proceeds from the defect or abundance wherein it is it judges , that the things are conformable , or contrary to it , advantageous or hurtfull , in a word , good , or bad . Art. 7. Of the Judgments of the said Faculties . AS soon then as either of these two Faculties hath thus fram'd to it self an Idaea of Good and Evil , it ordinarily makes two judgments ; according to the former whereof , it is convinc'd , that the Good ought to be persu'd , and the Evil avoided , and this is that which is simply called Practick . By the second , it effectually commands the Appetite to persue , or to avoid ▪ and accordingly it is called in the Schools actually Pratick , Practice practicum . Thereupon the Appetite moves , commanding the motive vertue , which is in the members to perform the motions necessary , either to attain the Good , or avoid the Evil. All these actions are performed consequently , and commonly wrought in a moment ; but sometimes they are also distinct and separate , and that especially in Man. For the understanding may know a thing to be good , yet without judging that it ought to be persu'd ; and many times it judges that a thing is to be persu'd , and yet does not order the will to do it . Nay , it often happens , that , after all these judgments , the Will , which is at liberty , follows not those orders , and may remain immovable , or make a contrary motion . But in other Animals , the Practick Judgment , and the motion of the Appetite , cannot be separated , and as soon as the Estimative faculty hath known a thing to be good , there is a necessity , that , in the same moment , it should judge , and command the Appetite to persue it ; and this latter punctually obeys , and never fails moving , conformably to those judgments . There remains then onely the command , which the Appetite lays on the motive vertue of the members , that may be suspended . For we commonly find , that a Beast desires some thing , which it dares not take , by reason of the awe it is in . In which case , the Appetite moves and frames the desire , but it proceeds no further , suspending the concurrent action of the members . However it be then , it may be easily inferr'd , from all we have already delivered , not onely , that the Appetite moves conformably to the Practick Judgment , that is to say , that its motions are strong or weak , according as the Estimative faculty does strongly or weakly command it to perform them ; but also , that the Practick Judgment answers the Notion which the Estimavite faculty hath fram'd to it self of the good or evil , and that the command is more or less pressing , according to the imagination it frames to it self of higher or lower degrees of goodness or evil in the things . For a greater good requires a more imperious command then a lesser , and such a command raises a passion so much the more violent . Art. 8. That the Images which are in the memory , are the causes of Inclination . NOw , if the motions of the Appetite have this dependance on the judgments of the Estimative faculty , it must follow , that the dispositions , which make it inclinable to those motions , should also have some relation to the said judgments . Yet shall not this relation be to those , which the estimative faculty frames to it self when it knows ; for they are transient , and the Inclination is a permanent disposition ; but it shall be to those , which are preserv'd in the memory , as we said before . Of these , there are two kinds ; for they are either Natural , or Accidental . The natural consist in the Images which Nature imprints in the Souls of Animals at their coming into the World , and this is that which is called Instinct , as we have shewn in our Treatise , concerning the Knowledge of Animals . The acquired or accidental consist also in the Images , which remain in the memory , after the action of the Estimative faculty . Under this name I comprehend also the Practick Understanding . Now , as these two sorts of Images serve for Models to the estimative faculty , in order to the framing of its Judgments , according as they shall be more expressive , and have a greater representation of the goodness or evil of the objects ; so will they be more proper to raise , in the Estimative faculty , such commands as shall be more pressing , and in the Appetite , greater motions . In the mean time , it is certain , that the Natural are perfectly representative , in as much as they are of Nature's own framing , in order to the conservation of the Animal , and that they are the more deeply graven in the Soul , to the end they might not be blotted out . But the acquired are but superficial , and if they be not often renewed , they are so lost or weakned , that they cannot make a perfect representation of things . 'T is true , there are certain objects , which upon the first sight make so strong an impression in the Soul , that the species thereof are preserv'd a long time in the memory , and that the first apprehension , which is had of them , hath as great an influence upon him , as many several apprehensions often reiterated would have , upon some other occasion . Hence it comes , that the first sight of a very beautifull person , many times , raises a Love which continues many years . Upon this account , it is said commonly in the Schools , that there are certain acts , which , alone , and upon the first performance of them , may produce habits . But otherwise , that is , those onely excepted , there is a necessity , that the Images , which the Soul frames , and continues in the memory , should be often renew'd , and , as it were , receive a second touch , by several subsequent reflections , that they may be perfectly expressive and representative . For as often as ever the Soul makes an apprehension , or a commemoration of some object , so often does she frame an Image thereof to her self ; in regard that , by apprehending or remembring , she acts , and that she can have no other action , then the production of Images ; which Images , joyn'd with those that are in the memory , render them stronger , and more lively , much after the same manner , as the colours , which are often touched over ; as we have shewn in the place before alledged . Art. 9. That the disposition and facility of the Appetite 's motion proceeds from the same Images . THese Images therefore which are in the memory , and are accordingly perfectly expressive , are those , from which , the disposition and facility , which the Appetite hath to motion toward certain objects , does proceed . And certainly , it may be affirm'd , that the Soul , which finds her self stored with these Images , and sees her self in a condition to produce the apprehensions necessary to her , is raised up to a certain confidence in her self ; and , without any reflection of hers thereupon , she is sensible of her own strength and courage . And as a man who hath a vigorons body , much wealth , or is of noble extraction , assumes a confidence in himself , and is at all times in a condition to undertake things conformably to his power , though he thinks not of it : in like manner , the Soul does the same , when she hath the Images in a readiness , in order to the making of her judgments ; she hath all her faculties in a disposition fit to act ; and , when she is in action , it may be easily perceiv'd she was prepar'd thereto . And thence it will not be hard to judge , that the Instinct , the Temperament , the Habits , &c. cause the inclinations , because all these things presuppose Images perfectly expressive . For those of the Instinct are strong and deep , as we have already shewn ; those of the Habits ought to be often reiterated : and the Temperament , the Conformation of the parts , kind of life , &c. which the Soul knows , and is sensible of , have the same effect on the Images , as the Habit. Whence it may be inferr'd , that , in all these the Images are perfectly representative , the Appetite is in a condition to move , as soon as the Practick understanding , or the Estimative faculty , shall present them to it . And here does consist the facility which it hath to be inclin'd thereto , as the Inclination consists in that facility , as we have already affirmed . These things thus laid down , we may define the Inclination , by proper notions and terms , thus : The Inclination is a permanent disposition , and a facility , attain'd by a long progress of time , which the Appetite hath to move towards certain objects , which are acceptable and delightfull thereto . SECT . 2. What are the Causes of the Inclinations . Art. 1. The several distinctions of the said causes . THus farr have we discoursed concerning the nature , object , and seat of the Inclinations ; we now come to an examination of the causes thereof . For , though we have already spoken of the principal cause , and that which is the immediate source of them , to wit , the Images , which are preserv'd in the memory , yet are there yet remaining some others , which , albeit not so nearly adjacent to the Inclination , are nevertheless , in a certain degree , necessary thereto ; nay , they are such , as , being better known , and more manifest , will accordingly give a greater light to a thing so obscure as this is . Besides therefore that secret and immediate Cause we have treated of before , there are two other kinds , to wit , Next causes and Remote , and both of them are either Natural , or Moral . Of the Natural , the Next are , the Instinct , the Temperament , and the Conformation of the parts . The Remote are , the Starrs , the Climate , difference of Age , of Sustenance , and indispositions of the body . The Moral are , nobleness , or meanness , of Extraction , Riches and Poverty , Power and Subjection , good and bad Fortune , and kind of Life , which comprehends Arts , Sciences , Habits , and Counsels , Examples , Punishments , and Rewards . For all these things raise particular inclinations , by disposing the Soul , to judge , whether the things are good , and givng her a bent towards them . We are now to consider how this is done . Art. 2. That the Instinct is one of the causes of the Inclinations . AS to the Instinct , there is no doubt , but that it must be numbred among the said Causes , when it shall be found , that it consists in the Images , which have their birth with the Animal , in order to its apprehension of those things , which are necessary for its conservation , and whereof he cannot come to the knowledg by the Senses . For as these Images are perfectly expressive , as being perfectly present to the Soul ; so , upon all occasions , they are the Sollicitours and remembrancers of the Estimative faculty , that it would propose them to the Appetite , and raise , in that , as we said before , the inclination it hath to the action , which they command should be done . Thus is it , that the Soul apprehends , and is inclin'd to the functions , whereto she is design'd , and to a search after most of those things , which are necessary for her . For thence proceeds the inclination which Birds have to flie , Fish to swim , Men to discourse ; and which all living Creatures have , to seek out the sustenance and remedies , which they know are naturally fit and profitable for them . Art. 3. That the Temperament is one of the causes of the Inclinations . AS concerning the Temperament , it is unanimously acknowledged by all , to be the most general , and most eminent cause of the Inclinations ; that , according to that quality of the humours which is predominant in the body , men are inclin'd to such and such passions , that such as are subject to Melancholy are naturally sad , and ingenious ; the Cholerick , active and angry ; the Sanguine , jovial and affable ; the Flegmatick , stupid and slothful . As to Climates , there are some , in which men are more ingenious , and more civiliz'd ; in others , more dull and savage , according to the quality of the air they breath , and which produces that effect , by the impression it makes upon the Temperament . Lastly , that the very Animals themselves are fearful , or venturous , docile or untractable , proportionably to the coldness or heat , the thickness or subtility of their blood . The reason , for which the Temperament is the cause of all these effects , is deduced from the secret knowledge which the soul hath of the instruments whereof she makes use in her actions ; for being so neerly united or joyned to them , she knows the weakness or strength thereof , and consequently is soon satisfi'd what she may , and what she may not do by their means . Now though this knowledge be secret , yet does it not proceed from the instinct , for the instinct is a clear and distinct knowledge , which is bestow'd only on the species , and consequently ought to be common to all the individuals that are under it , whereas this knowledge is different in every one of them , and is withall obscure and confused . For the Soul hath but a confused knowledge of choler : and thence it comes , that she represents it to her self in dreams , by certain Images , which do not absolutely resemble it , but have only a certain conformity to it , such as are those of fire , fighting , bright colours , &c. She does the same thing in Melancholy , which she figures to her self by spectres , obscurity , and inextricable disturbances ; and so proportionably of the others , as we shall press more particularly in the Treatise of the TEMPERAMENTS . Now this knowledge , how confus'd soever it may be , is sufficient to instruct the soul , how far she may be able to act , or not to act , by the assistance of these humours . For it teaches her , by the experience she makes of it ever and anon , that choler is an active and unconstant humour , and that it may be serviceable to her , in assaulting , fighting with , and destroying whatever injures her : That , on the contrary , Melancholy is not easily stirr'd , troublesome , and opposite to the principles of life ; and so of the rest . And upon this knowledge , the Estimative faculty frames its judgment , conformably to the effects produced by these humours , which it keeps in the memory , and every foot , refreshes by new apprehensions , by that means rendring them perfectly representative , and capable of producing the inclinati●ns , which we commonly observe therein . Art. 4. That the Conformation of the parts is a cause of the Inclination . AS to the Conformation of the parts , I do not think any body doubts , but that it is a certain sign of many Inclinations , in as much as it is observable , that , without any art , but only , by the bare inspection of the lineaments of the face , the humour and thoughts of some persons may be , in some measure , discovered ; That those men , in whom there is a certain resemblance to certain other Animals , are inclinable to the same passions as they are ; That such as deal in Horses , and Huntsmen , consult it very exactly , that they may thereby judge of the docility and tractability of Horses and Dogs ; And lastly , that it is come into a Proverb , affirming , that those are not to be trusted , who are guilty of any strange default or miscarriage of Nature . But I am further to add , that this Conformation of the parts is not only the sign , but is also the cause of those inclinations , for it gives the soul a bent to certain actions , as the Temperament doth . Yet is it not to be said , that the Conformation is the effect of the Temperament , and consequently , that it does not denote the inclinations upon any other ground , then that it denotes the Temperament , which is the true cause thereof , and not it . For though this may be true , in many occasions , and that it is certain also , that ordinarily the parts are lengthned , contracted , and assume several figures , according to the quality of the predominant humour ; yet does it very often happen , that the Conformation agrees not with the Temperament , and that , for instance , a cold complexion may be consistent with a Conformation , which seems to denote heat . Accordingly the heart and brain are sometimes too great or too little in the same Temperament ; which must needs cause a notable difference in the passions , over which those two parts have any power . Add to this , how many cholerick persons are there who have thick and short noses ; and how many subject to melancholy have them long and sharp , contrary to the nature of those humours ? Who would affirm , that all the Tartars and all the Chineses are of the same Temperament , because all the former have large faces , and that the latter are all flat-nos'd ? Are there not some creatures of different species , that have the same Temperament , and yet the figure of their parts is wholy different ? To be short , it is not the Temperament which penetrates the veines and arteries which makes the articulation of the bones , divides the fingers ; and builds up that admirable structure of the parts of every animal . But it is the formative vertue is the Architect , which the soul imployes to build up a body , such as may be fit to perform the actions , whereto it is designed ; and whereas this vertue alwaies endeavours to make the Animal it frames , like unto that which produces it , if this latter have parts of such a largness and figure the aforesaid vertue , which bears the character of it , alwaies frames the like , if it be not obstructed . It is true , that many times the Temperament opposes its design , and hinders the parts from receiving that figure , which the formative vertue had design'd to give them : but many times also , it does not oppose , but leaves it to act , according to the measures it hath taken . Hence it comes , that the imagination of Women with child causes it to change the figure of the Embryo's parts , so as that the Temperament makes no opposition : Thus the Stars imprint on the body such marks as are not correspondent to the natural complexion thereof , &c. Art. 5. How Figure acts . ALl this presuppos'd , the next question is , to know , how Figure , which is a barren quality , and does not act at all , may cause inclinations . Nor is it to be imagin'd ▪ that it produces them by an active vertue : for the Temperament it self , though it have that vertue , yet does not employ it upon the soul , which is not susceptible of material qualities : there being not any thing , that can really either warm or cool the soul . So that both the Temperament and Conformation of the parts , are only occasional causes and motives , which excite her to the performance of her actions . When she hath taken cognizance of the heat which is predominant in the body ; she frames her judgements conformably to the effects , which she is able to produce , and afterwards disposes her self to set the organs on work , according to the design she hath taken . The same thing is to be said of Figure , she knows which is , which is not proper for certain functions , she afterwards makes her judgment of them , and lastly sollicits the Appetite to move conformably to the resolution she hath taken . Now as there are some figures , which are fit for the motion of natural bodies ; others , opposite thereto ; so is it certain , that every organicall function hath a certain figure , that is suitable to it , and without which it cannot be otherwise then imperfectly performed . Thence it comes , that every part , nay every species of living creature , hath a different figure , because the functions of it are different . And as the body , which should have been square , and was consequently design'd for rest , receives a property and aptitude to motion , when it is reduc'd to a round figure ; in like manner , when any one of the organical parts , which should have been of such a figure , receives some other , it is deprived of the disposition it had for the function , for which it was design'd , and acquires that which hath some correspondence with the extraordinary figure it hath receiv'd . The case is the same , as when an Artisan makes use of an Instrument , which is not convenient and fit for the design he had propos'd to himself ; for instead of doing what he intended , he does the quite contrary ; he cuts off that which he should have bored , he makes uneven , what he should have smooth'd , and whereas his design was to cast the statue of a man , he does that of a Lyon , if the mold he makes use of be such as may represent that creature . Such is the procedure of the soul , when she hath such organs as have not the natural figure they ought to have . For there is nothing more certain , then that man , as well as all other Animals , hath a proper and peculiar figure , design'd by nature to every one of his parts . And therefore as the soul hath an inclination to perform the actions , which are proper to the organs , she ought to have , so must it needs follow , that that inclination will be chang'd , when the organ is chang'd . But there remains yet a difficulty which seems nor easily resolvable . It is this , that the soul knows , by the instinct , the action , which the organs ought to perform , when they have the conformation proper and natural to them . On the contrary , this cannot be said , when the organ hath not the figure it ought to have , because the Instinct gives her not the apprehension of the action , which is not proper to her , since it is a particular default , and that the Instinct is a general apprehension bestow'd on the whole species . To rid our hands of this difficulty , we are to observe , that the figure of the parts is the effect of the formative vertue , and that the said vertue follows the Temperament , or the impression , and image it hath receiv'd from the animal engendring . If it follow the Temperament , the figure is not the cause of the inclination , it is only the sign of it , in regard the Temperament is the true cause thereof , and in that case , the soul knows the action of the part by means of the Temperament , as we have said before . But if it follow the impression , or the image of the animal which engenders , the formative vertue is the cause of the inclination , inasmuch as it is a faculty , which brings along with it , not only the character of the parts of the animal engendring , but also the disposition which it had to act conformably to their figure . And this is so unquestionable , that , many times , the child betrayes the same inclinations as his parents had done before him , though he do not resemble them , the Temperament having opposed the figure of the parts , yet not had strength enough to deface the disposition to the inclination , which they had . Now it is certain , that it is only the formative vertue which brings the character of these inclinations , there being not any thing which the animal engendring communicates to that which is engendred , but only that vertue , as several modern experiences have made apparent . Now as the formative vertue , which is in the organs of the animal engendring , moves with those organs , so it acquires the same bent , and the same disposition to move , which those organs have ; so that , coming to frame another animal , it carries along with it that very same disposition , which it hath acquir'd , and communicates it thereto . And whereas this disposition is as it were a weight , continually pressing and solliciting the soul to move ; the soul sensible of that sollicitation , at last frames the judgment conformable to the impression she hath receiv'd from it , and afterwards derives it to the Appetite , which entertains the same bent : and this bent is the true Inclination , in regard the Inclination cannot be any where but in the appetite . Art. 6. How Inclinations are produc'd by the remote Causes . THus far have we discours'd of the Natural and Next causes of the Inclinations . As to the Remote , they are all in a manner reducible to the Temperament . For the Stars , the Climate , Age , Aliment , and the Indispositions of body , have no other influence on the inclinations , then what is caus'd by the alteration they make in the temperament . True it is , there are some diseases , which alter them , by destroying the Conformation of the parts , as a man , who is maim'd in the hand or leg , looses the inclination he had to play on the Lute , or dance . As concerning the Moral Causes , they dispose the Estimative faculty to make its judgments , according to the apprehension it receives from them , of the strength or weakness they have : as Nobleness of birth , Wealth , good Fortune , raise in men an inclination to Ambition , Pride , and Courage , in regard they are perswaded , by the power they derive from them , that they deserve honours , and that there is not any thing , which they may not attempt ; whereas , on the contrary , the inclinations arising from meanness of birth , poverty , and ill fortune , are opposite to the other . All the rest , as course of Life , Arts , Sciences , Vertues , and Vices , are grounded on Custome , which renders things easie and agreeable , upon the recommendation of the profit or pleasure , that may be reaped thereby . For all this being frequently represented to the Estimative faculty , it makes favourable judgments thereof , which are preserv'd in the memory , and at last cause the Appetite to incline , as we have shewn elswhere . But we must not in this place omit one advertisement , which is absolutely necessary in reference to the subject we treat of . It is this , that , when we speak of the Temperament , we do not understand only ▪ by that word , the conjunction and mixture of the first qualities , but our meaning is , to add thereto the second qualities . And therefore we do not speak only of the hot , cold , dry , or moist Temperament , but also of the Sanguine , Cholerick , Plegmatick , and Melancholick Temperament , in regard the humours , which give the denominations to these Temperaments , comprehend these two sorts of qualities . But , of all the second qualities , there are not any so considerable , in reference to the Inclinations , as subtilty and grossness , for every humour may be either subtile or gross , and a subtile Melancholy is more different from a gross , then it is from choler . Accordingly , the effects of it are promptitude , inconstancy , anger , as they are of choler ; whereas the productions of the gross melancholy are slothfulness , stupidity , obstinacy . And it is upon this particular , that medicine hath not sufficiently explicated it self , in the division of the Temperaments ; for it hath set down but nine , one temperate , and the other eight in excess , which might have been multiplied , by addition of subtilty and grossness , and by the interchangeable mixtures , which may be assign'd in men ; as the Cholerick-Sanguine ; the Melancholick-Sanguine , &c. as we shall shew more exactly in the Treatise of the Temperaments . Art. 7. Of the nature of Aversion . Thus have we given an account of all we could discover in a business , which haply is the most obscure , and most abstruse , of any relating to Animals . I must , for my part , ingenuously confess , that I never met with any thing , more hard to conceive , then the nature of the inclination , the manner after which it is fram'd in the soul , and how it causes the Appetite to move . But if I have perform'd what I aim'd at in this disquisition , I may say , that I have made two discoveries for one ; for the reasons I have used to clear up these difficulties , may also serve for those that may occur in the knowledge of Aversion , and are in all respects like unto them . Accordingly the tearm Aversion is not here taken for that motion of the Appetite , which frames Hatred , but only for a Disposition and facility that it hath to assume that motion , the account we have to give of this , as to our meaning thereby , being the same we have already given of the word Inclination . Suitably to this explication , we are to affirm , that as the Inclinations are either Natural or Acquired , so are there the same divisions of Aversion . The Appetite also is the seat of both . All the same causes , whether Natural , or Moral , or Next , or Remote , act therein after the same manner , and equally dispose the soul to move . All the difference is , that they have contrary objects , and that they alwaies tend to contrary motions . For the inclination looks only after things agreeable , and gives the soul a bent towards them ; but Aversion is for those that are unpleasant , and disposes the Appetite to avoid them . So that it may be thus defin'd , Aversion is a permanent Disposition , and a facility attain'd by a long progress of time , which the Appetite hath to recede from certain objects , which are disagreeable thereto . There is no necessity of any further explication , how the soul comes to attain and contract this facility ; for whatever we have said concerning that which is in the Inclination is common to both . CHAP. III. Of the Motions of the Soul. SECT . I. That the Soul moves . ALL people talk of the motions of the Soul ; 't is generally said , that she is inclin'd towards the good , and avoids evil ; that she grows resolute , or is discourag'd , at the meeting of difficulties ; and there is no language but hath certain terms , whereby to express the agitations she gives her self : so that it is a thing manifest , and such as ought not to be admitted into dispute , that the soul can move , and that she effectually hath such motions as are proper and peculiar to her . And certainly , as it is to be granted , that she ought to know the things that are good and evil , and that this knowledge were of no advantage , nay would be prejudicial to her , if she had not the means to enjoy the good , and shun the evil ; In like manner , is it necessary , that , with the said knowledge , she should have the vertue of moving , that so she may approach the good , and recede from the evil , which she knows . Art. 1. What part of the Soul moves . FOr this reason therefore hath the Soul two principal flaculties ; one , in reference to her knowledge , the other , to her motion ; which faculties are in all the orders of the soul . For in the Intellectual Soul , the Vnderstanding knows , and the Will moves ; in the Sensitive , the Imagination supplies the place of the knowing faculty , and the sensitive Appetite frames the motions : And in the Natural , there is also a certain vertue , which , after its manner , knows what is good or bad for it ; and an appetite which causes all the motions that we observe therein . Art. 2. That the motions of the Soul are not metaphorical . THe greatest difficulty of all , is , to know , of what nature these motions are , and whether the soul does effectually move , or that this is a figurative manner of speaking , representing the actions of the soul , according to a certain conformity , which may be between them and the motions of the body . For my part , I am fully satisfy'd as to the question , and therefore affirm , ( though contrary to the Tenents of all Philosophy and the Schools , maintaining that they are only metaphorical motions ) that they are true and real motions , whereby the Soul changes place , and puts her self into diverse situations . Art. 3. That the rational Soul hath a real motion , as the Angels have . TO establish therefore this doctrine , which must serve to explicate the nature of the Passions , we are , in the first place , to consider the motions of the rational Soul. For if it can be shewn , that , being wholy spiritual , as she is , she nevertheless moves , it will be a great presumption for the others , which are fasten'd and chain'd to matter . Now to do this would be no hard task , could we but comply so far with Theology , as to grant that Angels really move , that they pass from one place to another , that they dilate and contract themselves , taking up a greater or lesser space . For this verity presuppos'd , it may be inferr'd , that the rational soul , which is of the same nature with them , ought to have the same advantage . But what , is not the soul dilated when a child grows bigger ? Is she not contracted , and restrain'd into a less space , when some members are cut off ? And when one dies , does she not depart out of the body , and remove into some other place ? Which , if it is not to be doubted , that she is susceptible of a reall motion , since that in all these , there is a change of situation and place , as in the Angels . And certainly it cannot well enter into a man's imagination , that being Noble , as she is , she should be depriv'd of a vertue , which is common to all things created . For there is not any body , but hath the power to move it self , either by the weight or lightness it hath ; all things having life grow and diminish ; all animals move of themselves ; and if , to all this , we add the motion of Angelical substances , it is not probable , the soul should be the only thing in the Universe , that hath not any motion , and should , of its own nature , be immovable . Art. 4. That the motions of the Will are reall motions . I imagine to my self there are few persons will oppose this kind of motion , but they will haply object , that it is not in this the knot of the difficulty consists ; and that the question is , to know , whether the internal motions of the Will , as Love , Hate , &c. are of the same kind with the forementioned . To make our way into this deep and subtile part of Philosophy , we are to presuppose , that all the intellectual substances , which are created , have certain bounds and limits , in regard Immensity is one of the incommunicable attributes of the Creator . Now , that which hath limits , must of necessity have extension , and that extension ought to have parts ; for a man cannot conceive limits without extension , nor any extension without parts , at least virtual and assignab1e , as they are called in the Schools . True it is indeed , that this extension , and these parts , are of another kind then those of bodies ; for they are spiritual , indivisible , and may be penetrated , without being subject to any place , whereby they should be limitted or confin'd : wheras those of bodies are material , divisible , and impenetrable , and really take up place , which limits and contains them . Upon this ground we may affirm , that the Rational Soul hath extension , and the parts that are proper to substances separated from matter , that is to say , such as are spiritual , indivisible and penetrable , and that , by their means , she takes up some certain space , wherein she is . If the Soul moves then , as we have shewn she does , as being movable in all its substance , it is in her power , not onely to pass from one part to another , and take up another space , then that which she had before ; but she may also , without changing the place , or part where she is , cause her parts to move in her self , after the same manner , as the water , contain'd in a Vessel , may be agitated in its parts , without changing its place . For since she hath parts , and that those parts are movable , as her self , she may move such as she pleases , and as she thinks fit . And thence it is consequent , that one appetite may be moved , while the other rests , or suffers a contrary motion ; as it is said , that an Angel may have some parts that move , while others rest . When therefore the Soul changes place , she makes that kind of motion , which is called transient , which is like that which the Angels make , when they remove from one place to another . But when she changes not , and is onely mov'd within her self , she makes the interiour motions of the Will : for , according as she either sends forth , or calls in her parts within her self ; according as she dilates or contracts them , she frames all the Passions , as we shall shew hereafter . And certainly the Soul may , with just grounds , be compar'd to a great abyss , which , without exceeding its bounds , suffers all the motion , which the tempest can raise therein : one while it is violently forc'd against the banks , and then immediately to recede again ; another , it seems to be forc'd out of its profundities , and then again to enter into them ; but how impetuous soever the tempest be , the other never exceeds its bounds . The case is much the same with the Will , when it makes after the good , or shuns the evil , it makes place for it self ; if it go forward , or retreat , it neither gains nor loses any thing of the space , which it took up , in so much that it may be said , that it is already where it would go , and that it still continues in the same place whence it went. For , in fine , we must necessarily acknowledge , that there are in this vast and profound power many , and those different , parts , which like waves follow one in the neck of the other , and keep in motion the current , into which it suffers it self to be carried away . When one is advanc'd to the highest pitch , another that follows takes its place , which it as soon resigns to another , and so successively , till such time as the Soul gives over moving ! True it is , that the agitation , which the Will raises in the spirits , and humours , makes its motion last much longer then it intended it should : for when they are gross and dense , the impetuosity , which they have receiv'd , cannot be so soon calm'd , as when they are rare and subtile , and the Soul suffers her self to be carried away by the motion , whereby they are agitated . Thus is it , that the Passions continue longer in Men then Children : for these latter pass in a moment from joy to sadness , nay , when they give over laughing , we see the lines and lineaments of the precedent laughter immediately vanished : whereas in Men , they pass away slowly , and leave in the face , for the space of some minutes , the impression they have made therein . For all this difference proceeds hence , that the spirits of Children are more delicate and subtile , and consequently , as all other things of the like nature , do not long retain the violence of the motion , which is imprinted in them , and that those of Men , being more gross , preserve them a long time . How ere it be , according to the principle we have laid down , it may be easily conceiv'd how the Soul is mov'd in the passions , and the mind remains much more satisfy'd with this manner of acting , which is conformable to that of corporeal motions , then when it is affirm'd , that there are no real motions in the Soul , and that they are onely Metaphorical , For , if by that word , it be not understood , that they are not absolutely like the motions of the body , the thing it self remains as obscure as it was before . Art. 5. The Objections made against the motions of the Soul considered . I Know very well , what Objections Aristotle made against Plato , who maintain'd , as we do , that the Soul really moves I have also look'd on those , which the Schools have added unto Aristole . But there is but one answer to be made to them all which , is this , that taking away the motion of the Soul , they take away that of angels , upon which the same inconveniences , which are attributed to the other , must necessarily fall , though , that Angels do move , be a truth , not to be brought into dispute . It is argu'd further , that whatsoever moves ought to take up some places , and , as place , to have quantity ; that the Soul hath no quantity , since she is indivisible , and wholly in every part of the body , and consequently that she cannot move . Moreover , it is requisite that in all motion , what moves should be different from that which is moved ; and that the Soul , which is simple and indivisible , cannot have things separate and different , and consequently , that it is impossible she should move . But do's not al this reflect on the Angels as well as on the Soul , who , notwithstanding these reasons , are yet granted to move of themselves ? But when all is done , these maximes are proper onely to corporeal motions , and not to those of spiritual substances , as we learn in the Metaphysicks . What might be objected of greatest weight , is , that Motion is , of its own nature , successive , and that succession implies time , wherereas most part of the Souls motions are instantaneous , that is , made in an instant . But we have shewn in our Treatise , Of Light , that there are real motions of those taht are momentany ; That those of Light , and those of Angels , which after they have been contracted , resume their former dilation or extent , are so wrought ; And consequently , that the motions of the Will , being eminent , are of that order , since it is a thing affirm'd by many eminent Philosophers , that those Motions of immaterial substances , which are transient , are made in an instant . It is therefore a thing to be maintain'd as manifest , that the rational Soul moves ; That , being a limited substance , she hath some extension , without which , we cannot conceive any limits ; That the said extension cannot be without parts , and that those parts are movable , as well as the whole ; That accordingly she may move within her self , by moving her parts , and that thence proceed all the interiour motions of the Will. Art. 6. The Motions of the Appetites . NOw , if this be true of the Rational Soul , which is spiritual , it will be much more easily comprehended to be so in the others , which are fastened to matter , and there will be no question made , but that they are susceptible of the same motions , in as much as motion belongs principally to things material . Accordingly therefore , the sensitive and natural Appetites , suffer the same agitations as the Will , when it loves , when it hates , &c. and these motions are interiour and immanent , and are fram'd in a moment ▪ as those of the Will. But what ? wil some body say , If these two Appetites are chain'd to matter , there is a necessity the matter should move along with them ; and how can matter move in an instant ? It may be said in the first place , that we are not to imagine the matter , whereto the Appetite is chain'd , to be gross and weighty , as most of the parts of the body are , but it is requisite that the power have a subject proportionable to it self , and that the Appetite , which is the most movable part of the Soul , should have a subject the most movable of any . Thus , though the Appetite have its seat in the heart , yet it is not to be inferr'd , that the whole heart is its first and principal seat . No , that seat is the spirits , and that moist heat , which is the source of life , and ever in motion , as Hippocrates affirms . So that it is not to be admir'd , the matter whereto it is fastned , should so easily and so readily follow the agitation , which it gives it self . Secondly , it is to be noted , that matter doth not always hinder things from moving in an instant , in regard there are massie bodies , that do move so . For it is not to be doubted , but that a weighty body , sustain'd in the air , makes some effort to descend , that it presses upon the hand that stays it there , and that a man feels every moment the impulsion which it makes therein , which impulsion is , no doubt , a real motion . Moreover , Light , which is a material quality , and requires a subject to support it , does nevertheless move in an instant , as we have shewn in its proper place . Now , these two examples do not onely make it manifest , that material things are mov'd instantaneously ; but they also give us a certain apprehension of the manner , whereby the Appetite moves the Soul , and whereby it moves it self in the body . For it may be said , that it is like a weight , which thrusts the Soul to that whereto it would have her to go . And it moves in the heart , as Light does in a transparent body ; that is , it enters into it ; it comes out of it ; it dilates it self in it ; it also contracts it self ; yet so as the diaphanous body hath no sense of all those motions , though it be the subject , whereto the light is annexed . The case is the same with the Appetite which , though fastened to its subject , may dilate it self in joy , contract it self in grief , issue out of , and return into , it self in love and hatred , and all , so as that the body suffers nothing of all these motions . True it is , that the heart and spirits are agitated and stirr'd in great passions ; but , not to urge that they are effects which follow and come after the emotion of the Soul , it is to be observ'd , that there are some passions , which continue in the Appetite , without making any impression on those parts . And this may suffice , to shew , that the Appetite may move , so as that the body be not chang'd thereby . SECT . 2. How Good and Evil move the Appetite . BUt in order to a more exact knowledge of all these motions , we are yet to find out , what it is that engages and excites the Appetite to make them , which is one of the most abstruse things , of any in the nature of the Soul , and the most hard to be conceiv'd , according to the maximes of the Schools , For , though it be out of all controversie , that Good and Evil are the onely objects , which cause all the motions of the Appetite , yet is it not easie , to express the manner , how it is done , since Good and Evil make no impression on the Soul , otherwise then by the Images , which the knowing Faculties frame thereof , of , and that those Images have not any other vertue , then to represent . For , if that representation be not subservient to the knowledge of things , it will not be any way usefull to the Appetite , which is a blind power , and , as it is affirmed , not capable of any knowledge . I am content that the Practick Vnderstanding , and the Estimative faculty should judge , whether things are Good or Evil ; that they should present them to the Appetite , and command it to move , in order either to its union with them , or recession from them . But how does the Appetite see ? How does it know , when it neither sees nor knows any thing but those Images , those judgments and commands being fram'd in the said faculties ? What is it that teaches the Appetite , that it ought , at that time , to move after such or such a manner , in order to its union with the Good , and , after another manner , to recede from the Evil , when it knows not whether the Good or Evil have been presented to the Soul ? All these difficulties are the brood of two principles , which some have brought into the Schools . One is , that the Images , which are fram'd in the Soul , depart not out of the faculty , whereby they are produced : the other , that the Appetite , of what order soever it be , hath no● any knowledge . And upon these two foundations , they imagin'd that this inference must necessarily be built , that the faculties act one after another , by a certain sympathy there is between them , or by the direction of the Soul , in the substance , unto which they are reunited . Now , we shall elsewhere make it appear , that these two means cannot be maintain'd ; and therefore some other must be found , to take away the difficulties proposed , without destroying those principles . We must then subscribe unto , as certain , That the Image , Idaea , and Conceit , which the knowing faculty frames , goes not out of it ; and that the Appetite , of what order soever it be , hath not any Animal knowledge , which it may frame by Images , as the Understanding and Imagination . But it is as certain also , that the Image , which the Understanding and the Imagination frame , produces another ▪ which is spread into all the parts of the Soul ; And that the Appetite hath a natural knowledge , which is common to all things , by which knowledge they know what is good , what evil , for them , as also the actions whereto they are desig'nd . Art. 1. How Knowledge is wrought . TO make an absolute establishment of this Doctrine , it is to be presuppos'd , that Knowledge is an action , and that , without doubt , the noblest of all those that are performed in Nature , and that the Soul acts and does something , when she knows . Now , in regard we cannot make any other conceit of Knowledge , then as the representation of things , which is made in the Soul , it follows , that the Soul , which acts , while she knows the things , must her self make this representation , that is , frame the Pourtraiture and Image of the things . For there is no other action then that , that the Soul can do in knowing , and so to know , signifies as much as to frame the Image of the Objects , as we have shewn at large in our Treatise , Of the Knowledge of Animals . Now , whereas there are several faculties that know , it is requisite , for the reasons by us before alledged , that every one of them frame its image . For my part , who acknowledge but three principal ones in the sensitive soul , to wit the Sense , the Imagination , and the Estimative faculty , and two in the Intellectuall , to wit , the Speculative Understanding and the Practick , I must accordingly allow , that there may be framed but five sorts of Images in general . And though they all represent the same thing , yet are they different one from another , not onely by reason of the subtilty which they acquire by so many different examinations , but also by that of the several circumstances , which each of the faculties add thereto . For the external Sense frames its Image , according to the model of the sensible species , which come from without , and represents the object , with the circumstances of Time , Place , &c. as a Whole , whereof it distinguishes not the parts . From this first Image , the Imagination afterwards produces , that which is proper to it ; but it distinguishes the circumstances , and the parts of the object ; it separates , or unites them ; and so frames its judgments , which may be called , in some sort , speculative , because the Animal makes no advantage of them , in order to action , but onely in order to knowledge . Then the Estimative faculty makes its Image , according to the model of that of the Senses and Imagination ; but it adds thereto the notions of Good and Evil , which it also unites , and which it separates , that so it may make the Practick judgment , which is to move the Sensitive Appetite . But if , after all this , there be a necessity , that the understanding should take cognizance of the same object , according to all the precedent material Images , it also frames its own , which is wholly spiritual , which it separates from all material accidents , and whereof it considers all the parts , and the relations it may have , uniting , or dividing them , in order to the making of speculative propositions : And then it adds thereto , the notions of conformity , or contrariety , goodness or evil , from which it frames the practick Judgment , which excites the Will and Sensitive Appetite . All this would require a longe , elucidation ; But it would not be proper for this place ; and therefore let it suffice , that we have given an account , in general , of the progress made , in the business of Knowledge . Art. 2. That the Images are multiply'd . BUt however the case may stand , this Image , so framed as before shewn , of what order soever it may be , is a quality , which , after it is once produced , is multiply'd , and diffused into the parts of the Soul , as was said before . For , since there is not any sensible quality , which hath not the vertue of multiplying it self , and diffusing it se ; lf into the air , and other bodies susceptible thereof , as may be observ'd in light , colour , sound , scent , &c. it is not likely , that this , which is the noblest of all , as being the term and effect of the most perfect action of all , should be depriv'd of an advantage , common to all the rest . Besides , were it not for this multiplication , it would be impossible , to give any reason , for most things that happen in Animals . For example , we should not be able to comprehend , how the formative faculty does sometimes change the order , which Nature hath prescrib'd it , in the Conformation of the parts , to follow the designs which the Imagination proposes to it , without judging whether it ought to participate of the Images , which the latter hath framed , since there is so great a resemblance between its work and the imagination . And as these images cannot get out of the Imagination , so is it necessary , they should produce others like themselves , which should descend to the lower part of the Soul , to design to her the figure which it is then giving to the organs . Moreover , if the Memory be a power , different from the Imagination , it is necessary , that all the species , which it hath in keeping , should be of this nature , and the effects , and , as it were , the copies of those first Images , which were produced by Knowledge , and which can no more pass from one power to another , then any of all the other accidents . In fine , there will be no ground to make any doubt of this truth , if it may be shewn , that after the ●mages of the Imagination are blotted out , there are still found some remainders thereof in the other powers , and subsist there a long time , after the others are lost . Now , besides that the proof of it is clear in the Memory , which so preserves its images , is prejudic'd by a too intentive application of spirit , and grows less faithfull , when the Imagination would relieve it . It may be also drawn , from those marks , which Mothers give their children , during their being with child ; From that kind of Reminiscency which remains in the fingers of a Lutinist , even after he hath forgotten the Lessons he could have play'd ; And from those deep impressions and inclinations , which certain objects leave in the Appetite and Will. For it is impossible all this should happen , as it does , but that there must remain some Character of these first Images , which the Understanding or Imagination frame , and are preserv'd in those other faculties , a long time after the former are vanished . Yet it is not to be imagin'd , that the faculties , into which thsee Images are diffus'd , should be of the rank of the knowing faculties , because they have the Instruments of knowledge , for we have shewn in the place alledg'd , that a faculty cannot know , but it must withall produce in it self the images of the things . So that these , not producing the images which they have , and onely receiving them , as an effect of the first image , fram'd by the Imagination , they cannot know it by a clear and perfect knowledge , but onely , according to that which is competent to all natural things , which , if we may use an odd kind expression , Know without knowing , what is conformable or contrary to them . Thus is it , that the Magnetick vertue , which is communicated to Iron , makes it know , and sensible of , the presence of the Load-stone , and afterwards excites it to move , and make towards it . When therefore there is an image fram'd , in any one of the knowing faculties , it is , as it were , a Light , which is multiply'd , and diffuses it self into all parts of the Soul susceptible thereof Our meaning is , that that which is spiritual is communicated to the spirial faculties , and that which is material , to the corporeal faculties , and both kinds act therein according to the nature of the faculty , into which they are entertain'd . For , if it be movable , as the Appetite , that Image moves : if it hath no action , as the Memory , it produces nothing , but is onely preserv'd in it : if it be alterative , as the formative vertue , it serves for a model for the alteration , which it causes in the members ; and so of the rest . The case is the same with it , as with that Magnetick vertue we spoke of before , which , though equally communicated to all bodies , does not equally act upon them ; it alters and moves the Load-stone , Iron , and glaz'd Tiles , yet without causing any alteration or motion in all the rest If it be so , it will be no hard matter to affirm , how the Appetite , blind as it is , may know Good and Evil , and move conformably to the nature of either . For since the Im●ge , which the Estimative faculty , or Practick Vnderstanding , hath fram'd thereof ; is multiply'd , and diffus'd through all the parts of the Soul ; the Appetite receives it , feels it , and afterwards moves , as it ought , in order to its union with the Good , or recession from the Evil , to its assaulting , or opposing of it , according to the instruction receiv'd from the Instinct , and the knowledge which all natural things have , either to be united to that which is conformable , or to avoid and resist that which is contrary to them . SECT . 3. What are Motions of the Soul. TO resume the Discourse we have interrupted , we say further , that , of what kind soever the motions of the ●ppetite are , whether real , or metaphorical , they are those which frame the Passions of the Soul. For though the Schools have restrained that name , to the Motions of the sensitive Appetite , either by reason of the violence they do Reason , or that the body sensibly suffers thereby ; yet , if we consider the agitation , which the Soul endures , we shall find , that not onely that which is made in the Will , but also that in the natural Appetite , is like that , which the Sensitive Appetite suffers . For the Will loves and hates , rejoyces and is sad , as well a● the other : and there are in the natural Appetite , such motions as are answerable to those others , since Nature seeks that , which is behovefull , and shuns what is prejudicial to it , is satisfy'd , or troubled , at the occurrence thereof , is heightned or discourag'd , as we shall shew more particularly hereafter . And as to the violence which the Sensitive Passions do Reason , and the alteration they cause in the body , they are the effects which they produce , yet enter not into their essence , but are common to all the motions of the Appetite , of what order soever it be , and do not always accompany the emotions of the sensitive Appetite . Accordingly , as the Appetite is the principle of all corporeal motions , so is it requisite , that it should be moved , before any Part of the body can be ; and consequently the agitation of the Spirits , which is observ'd in the Passions , and causes all the changes , that happen in the body , is not wrought , till after the Soul is moved . Moreover , the Motions of the Will are , many times , contrary to reason , as well as those of the sensitive Appetite , and in the most spiritual Passions , such as Ambition , Envie , &c. it alters the body , as well as the other . Nay , it may be affirmed , that , in the motions of the natural Appetite , the body sometimes endures a greater alterat●on , then in those of the sensitive Appetite , as it appears in a Fever , which is the choler of the natural faculty . To be short , neither doth that violence , nor that alteration always follow the emotions of the sensitive Appetite . Of these , there are some conformable to Reason ; there are some that remain in the Soul , and do not descend to the corporeal faculties , as being raised up and dispers'd so of a sudden , that they have not the time to spread themselves into them . Whereto may be added , that Angels are susceptible of love , hatred , joy , sadness , &c. as Theology teacheth . Whence it may be inferr'd , that there is no ground , for the taking away of the name of Passions , from the motions of the Will and natural Appetite , and consequently , it may be affirm'd , that all the motions of every Appetite are Passions , since the agitation , which the Soul endures thereby , is equal in them all , and that the end , which she proposeth to her self therein , is , as to them , also alike : for by them all she is agitated and mov'd , either towards the enjoyment of Good , or the eschewing of Evil. True it is , that these motions are called by divers names , according as they are more or less vehement . For , as we call those winds which are more then ordinarily violent , by the name of Storms and Tempests ; so , when the Passions are great and extraordinary , they are called Perturbations . And certainly , it may , with some ground , be affirm'd , that the Passions are , as it were , the winds of the Soul. For , as the Air , which continues in a constant calmness and tranquility , is unwholesom ; and yet is purify'd by moderate winds , but if they are too violent , they raise tempests in it : in like manner , the Soul , which is not stirr'd by any passion , must needs be heavie , and of an unhealthy constitution ; and therefore it is requisite , it should be moderately agitated , that it may be the more pure and more susceptible of vertue . But if it happen that the passions become too violent , they raise in her such tempests , as disturb Reason , confound the humours , and alter the whole constitution of the body . SECT . 4. Of the Number of the Passions . THE ART HOW TO KNOW MEN , Having promised to discover the motions of the Soul , we now come to examine , how many ways it may be mov'd , and what number there may be of the Passions , whereby it may be so mov'd . In order to the prosecution of that design , it is to be presupposed , that every Appetite hath two parts , the Concupiscible , and the Irascible ; by the former , it persues Good , and shuns Evil ; by the latter , it either opposes , or complies with , the difficulties , which present themselves . For , as the Universe consists , and is full of things contrary and opposite one to another ; so is there not any thing can continue in it , without meeting with enemies , which assault and endeavour to destroy it . So that it was the work of the providence of Nature , to bestow on every thing , not onely the vertues , which were necessary for the execution of its ordinary , and , as it were , domestick Functions , but also those , which should secure it against the attempts of others , and prevent the violences which it might be exposed to abroad . Upon this account it is , that all things have some qualities , conducing to the preservation of their being ; and others , enabling them to oppose what is contrary thereto ; and that the Animals , wherein these vertues are more distinct , have bestow'd on them two different Appetites ; the Concupiscible , to seek out what is convenient for them , and avoid what is hurtfull ; and the Irascible , to resist Evil , to ingage against , and destroy it , if there be a necessity . In fine , the Irascible is that part of the Soul , which governs the forces of the Animal , and manages them , according as the Evil seems to require a weak or powerfull resistance . Now , these two parts of the Appetite may move either together , or distinctly : for , in Grief , onely the Co●cupiscible part is mov'd ; in Courage , onely the Irascible ; but in Anger , both are mov'd at the same time , in as much as Anger is a combination of Grief and Courage . When they move distinctly , they frame Simple Passions ; when they move together , they make mixt Passions . Art. 1. What the Simple Passions , and how many there are . THe Schools set down eleven Simple Passions ; i● the Concupiscible Appetite , six ; to wit , Love , Hate , Desire , Aversion , Pleasure and Grief : and in the Irascible , five to wit , Hope , Despair , Confidence , or Audacity , Fear , and Anger . But we are to observe , that , in this division , Constancy is forgotten , which is a real Passion , and serves for matter to the vertue of CONSTANCY , Patience , and Perseverance , Obstinacy and Hardness ; of heart ; as also , that among the Simple pasions , Anger and Hope are numbred , which , no doubt , are mixt passions ; the former , consisting of Grief and Courage ; and Hope being framed of Desire and Constancy . Moreover , Aversion is propos'd , as a Passion distinct from Hate , though it be the same thing . Nay indeed , Desire ought not to have been put into the number , as being a species of love , and having not any motion , different from that of the other . Art. 2. That there aro but eight simple Passions . HAving therefore taken off these four passions ▪ and establish'd Constancy in their stead , there remain but eight simple Passions ; four in the Concupiscible Appetite , to wit Love , Hate , Pleasure and Grief ; and four more in the Irascible ; that is to say , Audacity , Fear , Constancy , and Consternation , under which Despaire is comprehended , Art. 3. Why there are but eight simple Passions . THis is the natural division of the Passions , as being grounded on the several kinds of motions , whereby the Soul is stirr'd : for since the Passions are the motions of the Soul , it is according to the diversity of the motions , that the Passions ought principally to be distingish'd . It is also easie to be comprehended , by the consideration of the motions , which the Spirits suffer in the Passions ; for being like those of the soul , which communicates to them the agitation that she endures , it is manifest , after how many fashions soever the Spirits are moved , so many several waies is the Soul also moved . Now the Spirits are susceptible of four motions , which are common to all natural bodies , and are the first and simplest of all motions ; to wit , those of Ascent , Descent , Rarefaction , and Condensation . For when they issue out of the heart , to spread themselves into the exteriour parts , the motion is from the centre to the circumference , and that is , to ascend ; and when they make their retreat into the heart , 't is the contrary motion , from the circumference to the centre , that is , descent : they are rarified , when they spread and are dilated ; and lastly , they are condens'd , when they are contracted in themselves . The Appetite suffers proportionably the same motions ; for though it changes not place , as they do , and that its motions are interiour and immanent , yet does it nevertheless cause those parts to move , which are in the extension of the Soul ; so that , one while , it forces them to issue out ; another , it makes them retreat in again ; one while , it dilates ; another , it contracts them , When therefore chese four motions are made in the concupiscible Appetite , they frame the four first Passions , of that Appetite , to wit , Love , Hate , Pleasure and Grief . For the Soul does as it were issue out of her self in Love ; she retires into her self in Hate ; she dilates her self in Pleasure , and she contracts her self in Grief . But when the same motions are made in the Irascible Appetite , which is that part , which hath a respect to the difficulties that encompass Good and Evil , they frame the four first Passions of that Appetite , to wit , Audacity , Fear , Constancy , and Consternation . For in Audacity , the Soul issues out , as in Love , in Fear , she retires , as in Hate , in Constancy , she contracts her self , and is confirmed , as in Grief ; and in Consternation , she dilates herself , and is enlarged , as in Joy. So that there is a resemblance , between the motions of both Appetites , and they differ only in reference to the power , whereby they are excited , and the end , which the Soul proposes to herself therein . For , in Love , the Soul issues out of her self in order to the embracing of the Good she persues ; but in Audacity , she issues out of her self , to engage the Evil she would oppose ; and so of the rest , as we shall shew more particularly in the Discourse of every Passion , and as may be observ'd in the several definitions we shall give of them , in the subsequent Article . Art 4. The Definitions of the Simple Passions . THere are therefore , according to the precedent deduction , four Simple Passions in the Concupiscible Appetite ; to wit , Love , which is a motion of the Appetite , whereby the Soul is inclin'd towards the Good , in order to its union thereto . Hate , which is a motion of the Appetite , whereby the Soul separates her self , and recedes from the Evil. Pleasure , which is a motion of the Appetite , whereby the Soul is dilated , and spreads her self into the Good , in order to her more absolute possession thereof . Grief , which is a motion of the Appetite , whereby the Soul contracts her self , to shun the Evil that presses upon her . The four other Passions , which belong to the Irascible Appetite , are , Constancy , which is a motion of the Appetite , whereby the soul is fortifi'd , and grows resolute , in order to the resistance of those Evils which set upon her . Consternation , which is a motion of the Appetite , whereby the Soul is weakned , and gives way to the violence of the Evil. Audacity , which is a motion of the Appetite , whereby the Soul violently bestirs her self against the Evil , to overcome it . Fear , which is a motion of the Appetite , whereby the Soul retreats , and with a certain precipitation , shuns the Evil , which she perceives coming upon her . Art. 5. The definitions of the mixt Passions . AS concerning the mixt Passions , which are made up of the Simple , and are framed , when both the Appetites are moved at the same time , the most considerable of them are these : 1. Hope . 2. Arrogance . 3. Impudence . 4. Emulation . 5. Anger . 6. Repentance . 7. Shame . 8. Jealousie . 9. Compassion . 10. Envy . 11. Agony . Hope is a mixture of the desire of the Good , and the Constancy a man expresses , in opposing the difficulties , whereby it is encompassed . Arrogance proceeds from Self love , and the Audacity a man hath to surpass others . Impudence is fram'd of the Pleasure and Confidence a man hath to do unhansome things . Emulation is a mixture of Grief which a man is apt to be subject to , that he is not master of those perfections , of which he imagines another to be , and the Hope of being able to acquire them . Anger consists of the Grief , which a man endures for an injury receiv'd , and the Audacity he hath to retort it . Repentance proceeds from the Grief , which a man conceives for the evil he hath committed , attended by a Detestation of it ; which may be termed a kind of Audacity , as we shall shew in its proper place . Shame proceeds from a mixture of Grief , and Fear of infamy . Jealousie is a confusion of Love , Hate , Fear and Despair . Compassion consists of the Grief , which other mens misfortunes raise in us , and a Fear lest we our selves may fall into the like inconveniences . Envy , is a mixture of Grief , and a certain Despair of coming to the enjoyment of that Good , which we see happens to others . Agony is a mixture of Grief , Fear , and Audacity . Art. 6. The Natural order of the Passions . THe order , which all these Passions ought , naturally , to observe among themselves ; requires that the Simple should be rank'd before the mixt , since these last are but so many compositions of the others ; as also that the Passions of the Concupiscible part should have precedence of those of the Irascible , in regard the Concupiscible Appetite , being employed about the simple consideration of Good and Evil , and the Irascible considering the same with the difficulties whereby they are encompass'd , the said difficulties are only subsequent circumstances . But if we compare them , according to their particular kinds , Love and Hate ought to have precedence of all the rest . For there is not any one of those , which have the Good for their Object , but it is preceded , and accompany'd by Love , as all those that have Evil for their Object are the same , by Hate . Accordingly , he , who is sensible of the Evil , or opposes it , who engages against it , or shuns it , does infallibly hate it : in like manner , Love is the first motion which the Appetite makes towards the Good as Hate is the first it makes , in reference to Evil. But what Love and Hate are in respect of all the Passions , the same is Constancy , and Consternation , in respect of all the Passions of the Irascible Appetite , whether they be simple , or mixt . For it is requisite , that the Soul should be fortify'd , in Audacity , Hope , Arrogance , Impudence , Emulation , Anger and Repentance : on the contrary , in Fear , Shame , Jealousie , Compassion and Envy , it is expected she should be enlarged , or admit of some relaxation . Love also hath the precedence of Hate , because Good ought naturally to have it of Evil , as the form precedes privation . Pleasure should also go before Grief , in as much as the former proceeds from the presence of the Good , the latter , from the presence of Evil. The same thing is to be affirm'd proportionably of Constancy and Audacity , in reference to Consternation and Fear . And according to these rules , the mixt Passions ought to be ranked , as we have done it : for Hope ought to be the first , because it consists of Love and Constancy , which are the first Passions of both the Appetites . Arrogance hath the next place , as being a mixture of Love and Audacity ; and so of the rest . Art 7. That there are three Orders of the Passions . NOw all these Passions , as well the Simple as the mixt , are of three Orders , or Classes ; for they are framed , either in the Will , or in the sensitive Appetite , or the natural Appetite , each whereof hath its distinct concupiscible and irascible parts . But there is nevertheless this difference between them , that those parts are more distinct , and more compleat in the Will , then they are in the Sensitive Appetite , and more perfect yet in this latter , then in the natural Appetite . For there are some , especially of the mixt passions , which can hardly be observ'd in the sensitive Appetite , and in case they be fram'd therein , they are ( if we may use that expression ) but shadows and rude images of those , which are rais'd in the Will. Accordingly , though Anger , Hope , Arrogance , Jealousie , Emulation , and Envy are apparent in Beasts , yet are all the rest but trick'd and rudely drawn ▪ and therefore it is not easie , to make , in them , any observation of Shame , Impudence , Compassion , and Remorse , though they may discover certain obscure lines and tracks thereof . But all , even the Simple passions themselves , are so obscure in the natural Appetite , that never any body yet gave them the name of Passions , though they be really such , and ought to be so called , as we said before . We are however to observe , that those Passions which belong to the Irascible Appetite , are more apparent in the natural Appetite then the others : for it is certain , that Nature opposes Evils , that she engages against them , that sometimes she is discourag'd , and quits the field , and there is not any thing so common in Medicine , as to say , that she is stirr'd and provoked ; nay , we have shewn elswhere , that a Fever is the anger of the natural faculty , so that it is not to be doubted , but that Audacity and Anger , Constancy , and Consternation , are framed in that inferiour part of the Soul. But as to those of the concupiscible Appetite , they are not so manifest in it ; neither are Love , Hate , Pleasure and Grief , to be observ'd in it so sensibly as the others : and yet there is a necessity they should be framed therein . For it is not to be imagined , that the evil can be shunn'd , unless it be first hated , since Hate is the first motion , which Evil excites in the Appetite . Neither can Anger be without Grief , since it is part thereof . So that the natural Appetite is susceptible of Hate and Grief , and consequently of Love and Pleasure , since they are contraries compatible to the same subject . Moreover , if nature knows and shuns what is hurtful to her , it is requisite that she should also know and pursue that which is good for her ; and this cannot be done unless she have a love to it , since Love is the first motion fram'd by the Appetite , in order to the pursuit of Good : and as the presence of evil procureth Grief to her so is it necessary , that the presence of Good should cause pleasure to her . But , as we said before , these passions are so weak and obscure , that the senses cannot easily take notice of them ; and indeed they are not easily discoverable , otherwise then by reason and discourse . The cause of this diversity proceeds not only hence , that these Appetites are more inclin'd to motion , one then another . For the Will , being disengag'd from matter , moves more easily then the sensitive Appetite , and this more easily then the natural , in regard it hath , for its subject , a more subtile matter , and consequently more inclinable to motion then it . But it proceeds also from the more or less perfect knowledge , which directs them . For as the Understanding knows more perfectly , and more things , then the Imagination , so does it withall inspire the Will with a greater variety of motions , then the other does ; and this latter also , having a greater and more exact knowledge , then the natural faculty , does accordingly frame more Passions in the sensitive Appetite than there are in the Natural Appetite . SECT . 5. How the Passions of one Appetite are communicated to another . THere is yet another thing to be considered , which is of very great importance , to wit , that the Passions , framed in either of the three Appetites , are ordinarily communicated from one to another ; so that those of the Will descend into the sensitive Appetite , and the natural Appetite , as theirs do ascend into the Will. For it is certain , that the Will does many times suffer it self to be transported with the Love , Pleasure , and Grief , by which the sensitive Appetite is stirr'd , in the same manner as Love , and the gladness and sadness of the mind spread themselves into the body , and cause conformable emotions therein . But the difficulty is , to know how this communication is wrought . For it might seem , since things material can have no action upon the spiritual , that neither sensible goods nor sensible evils can touch the Spirit ; nor consequenly , be acceptable or delightful objects thereto . On the other side , though the Understanding may heighten the Phantasmes of the Imagination , and render them spiritual , yet is it not in the power of the Imagination , to change the Idaea's of the Understanding , which are spiritual , into corporeal Phantasms : consequent whereto it is , that the goods and evils of the mind cannot touch the sensitive Soul , nor raise any Passion therein . To answer these reasons , and resolve this great difficulty , we might affirm , with the Schools , that there is a Sympathy between the faculties of the Soul , and that they are so strictly combin'd together , that it is impossible , one should not have a sentiment of what passes in the other ; or haply , that , being all reunited in the substance of the Soul , which is the Centre and principle thereof , and , as it were , the main wheel , which keeps them all in their several motions ; It is the Soul her self that causes them to act , one after another , conformably to the actions that are to be done . So that , for example , the Appetite moves , after the knowledge of Imagination , and the members move after the emotion of the Appetite , in regard there is a certain sympathy betwixt these faculties , or that the Soul excites them , and disposes them to act in that order . This being so , it would be no hard matter to tell how the Passions of one Appetite pass into another , in as much as these powers acting one after another , according to the sympathy there is between them ▪ or by the particular direction of the Soul , it is necessary , not onely that the Soul should move , after she hath been enlightned by the Understanding , but it is also requisite , that the Sensitive Appetite should stirr after her ; in the same manner as we apprehend , that the Will is oblig'd to move , as soon as the Imagination hath excited some motion in the Sensitive Appetite . But to deal ingenuously , we must acknowledge , that these opinions do not fully satisfie the mind . For , besides that the word Sympathy is one of those tearms that serve to elude difficulties , and flatter our ignorance ; it may be farther press'd , that if , by it onely , the rational Soul and the sensitive communicate their passions to each other , it will be requisite , that there should not be any passion in the latter , which does not ascend into the Will , and that all kinds of sadness should be attended by grief , and in like manner all grief by sadness . But this is not true ; since they are onely the greatest sadnesses whereof the body hath any resentment , and that light griefs reach not the mind , and cast it not into sadness . Besides , this Sympathy does not exclude that manner of acting , which is natural to the faculties : it is an order establish'd by Nature , that the Sensitive Appetite should be enlightned by the ●magination , and that the Imagination should take cognizance onely of things sensible . How comes it then to pass , that it should know the object of a spiritual passion ? On the other side , how are we to conceive , that the Understanding and Will , which are spiritual powers , suffer themselves to be mov'd by corporeal objects ? And how can Grief , for example , be said to excite sadness in the mind , what Sympathy soever may be imagin'd between these powers ? In fine , Sympathy does always presuppose some knowledge ; for the Iron ought to feel the presence of the Load-stone , that it may move towards it . And consequently it is requisite , that every Appetite should know the judgment of the faculty , which enlightens it ; whereas , in the mean time , the Appetite is a blind-power , and such as hath not any knowledge . Again , if it be said , that it is the substance of the Soul which sets these faculties in action , which yet cannot be done without her having a knowledge of the order they ought to observe in their actions , and a particular cognizance of the manner , after which the Appetite ought to move in every passion ; it will follow , that the Soul ought to have in her self the knowledge of an infinity of things , and that she should know them by her own proper substance , without the assistance of any faculty ; an excellency not to be found in any created Being , and to be attributed onely to Divine Nature . Let us therefore endeavour to find out some other plausible means , whereby the Body & Soul may be said to communicate one to the other , the good and evil they resent . To do that , we are to observe , that the Mind , which is the noblest , and most excellent part of Man , is also , as it were , King of that little Monarchy , taking notice of whatsoever passes therein , that is worth the consideration , and having a particular care of the Body , as being the instrument of most of its actions , and , together with it , making up a Whole , in the subsistence and preservation whereof it is no less concern'd , then in its own . In so much that it is not to be admir'd , that it should have a certain sentiment of the good or evil things which happen to the other , and that it should frame the same passions , which they raise in the Sensitive Appetite . And this is no hard matter for it to do , in as much as it sees the phantasms , which the imgination hath made thereof , upon which , it frames its idaeas and judgments , and afterwards presents them to the Will. By this means is it then , that the passions of the Body are ordinarily communicated to the Mind . But the case is not the same with those of the Mind , in reference to the Body , in as much as it is not by knowledge that the Understanding communicates them to the Sensitive Soul , for the reason by us before alledged ; but it is immediately done by the motion , which the Will imprints in the sensitive Appetite . For there is no inconvenience in affirming , that the Will moves the Appetite , because motion is common as well to things spiritual as corporeal ; but in maintaining , that the thoughts of the Understanding are communicated to the Imagination , there is , in regard spiritual things cannot ever become corporeal . To clear up this Proposition a little further , we are to observe , that the Will hath an immediate command & superintendency , over all the parts of the Soul and Body , which are moved voluntarily . For it is in its power to move the members , without any interposition of the Sensitive Appetite ; it being unlikely , for example , that , in a resolution which the Understanding hath made to stretch forth the hand , it should be requisite , that that motion be made by the directions of the sensitive Soul , which hath not any apprehension of the object , or the motive of that action . Now , if it hath this power over the members , with much more reason shall it have the same over the Appetite , which being nearer , and more apt to move , then they are , ought accordingly to be the more subject thereto ; and consequently , the Will may stirr it , and imprint in it the same motions which it hath given it self . Hence it also follows , that all those things which are in motion , as well the corporeal as the spiritual , produce , in those others whereto they are apply'd , a certain motive quality , which may be called Impetuosity , and that is , as it were , an impression and communication of their motion . For , it is by this communication , that the bodies , which are forced or darted , continue the motion they have receiv'd from the hand , though they be at a distance from it . By the same communication is it also , that Angels do enforce bodies , & chase away evil Spirits , in regard they have not any vertue or means to act really and physically on things , other then the motion they imprint in them . This being certain , it follows , that the Will , which moves , should imprint its motion in the sensitive Appetite , and that it should stirr , yet so , as that the latter stand not in need of any precedent knowledge of the imagination . For , though it be true , that the sensitive Appetite cannot move , but it must receive a previous illumination from that Faculty , yet is this to be understood onely when it moves of it self , and suffers no violence , by any other strange cause , as it is here . Now , as the Will imprints in this Appetite the emotion it gives it self ; in like manner , when this latter is stirr'd , it communicates its motion to the Will , in regard that , whatsoever moves may imprint its motion on the things which are near it , if they do not oppose it either by the weight , or some contrary motion . For the Will and Appetite do many times oppose one the other , by their contrary agitations ; Nor do the members , and other bodies , always obey them , by reason of their weight , which is stronger then the motion imprinted in them by the Will and Appetite . All that may be said hereupon , amounts onely to this , that , in this case , the motions of the Will and Appetite would not be vital actions , which cannot be forc'd , nor proceed from without , but ought to issue from the ground of that power , by wh●ch they are performed . But it may be answer'd , that the Will and Appetite , having receiv'd that external motion , move themselves , and produce their own , proper , immanent and vital actions , after the same manner , that a man , who is thrust forward , moves afterwards and goes of himself ; or as he who is forc'd to do something against his will : For his Will is immediately shaken , by the violence that had been done him ; but at last it consents thereto , and moves it self , in order to the performance of the action . So that those external motions which the Appetite and Will reciprocally give and receive , one from the other , are not real Passions , while those powers move not of themselves . But as there are some springs , or resorts , which immediately move upon the least touch ; in like manner , these faculties have such an aptitude to motion , that as soon as ever they have received the impression one from another , they are stirr'd , & produce real Passions . Not but that it happens very often , they are shaken , yet do not move themselves ; and no doubt , when the Will , which would not be transported with any Passion of the sensitive Appetite , does nevertheless feel a sweet violence , which gives her a certain bent towards it , it may be said , that the Will then suffers the impression of the motion , which it receives from the Appetite ; but not that it does stirr , or that any emotion can be attributed thereto . Now the difference there is between the Passions , which are thus excited , consists in this , that the Understanding hath an immediate sight of the object , whereby the sensitive Appetite hath been moved ; But the Imagination , which cannot know the object of the Will , observing the motion excited by this latter in the Appetite , frames to it self an object and motive conformable to that motion , and so renders the Passion compleat , just as it does in dreams , in that kind of Love which proceeds purely from Inclination , and in those Passions , which Musick inspires , as we have said elswhere . For we have shewn , that , when the Soul observes , in the Appetite or Spirits , some motion , which is proper to Passion , though she be ignorant of the object , which raises that motion , frames to her self another of it , which is proportionable to that Passion . Hence it comes to pass , that a man , who falls asleep upon his anger , represents to himself , in his dreams , enemies and fighting , in regard the disturbance rais'd in the Spirits is observ'd by the Imagination , which afterwards frames to its self objects , conformable to that motion . The same thing may be said of Musick , and the forementioned Love of Inclination ; for both of these imprint in the Spirits such motions , as being like those of the Passions , cause the Soul , which takes notice of them , to represent to her self such objects , as are proper to those Passions , and so to frame the Passions themselves . However it be , this is deducible hence , that when the Imagination hath felt the emotion excited by the Will in the Appetite , it frames to its self such an object , as is requisite , for the producing of that Passion . But it is an uncertain , and confused object , which does not precisely determine it ; and therefore it many times happens , that in such a case , a man cannot give any reason why he is sad or merry , and though he be sensible of the Good or Evil , yet can he not specifie which it is . SECT . 6. What is the Seat and first Subject of the Appetite . BY all we have hitherto said , it is sufficiently apparent , that the Appetite is the first Subject of the Passions , because they are motions , and that the Appetite is the only part of the Soul , which moves . But as the Soul is the Form of the Body , and the faculties have certain proper Organs , wherein they reside , and where they act , we are now to examine , what part of the Body it is , which serves for a Seat to the Appetite , and where it frames its first motions ; for this examination is necessary to our design , since we shall be ever and anon oblig'd , to speak of the place , whence the Passions have their first rise . We are then in the first place to suppose , that the Faculties of the Soul are inseparable from its substance , and that whereever she is , they also are . But in regard that , of these , there are some , which stand in need of Organs , in order to action , though they are in all places where the Soul is , yet they act only in their own Organs . Those Faculties which are Spiritual , being not confin'd to matter , do not stand in need of Organs , and consequently , they are , and act , in all places , where the Soul is , as the Understanding and Will. For though the actions of the Understanding are more apparent in the Head , and those of the Will , in the Heart , then they are any where else , yet is it not to be conceiv'd , that these two parts are the Organs thereof ; but , because the faculties , subservient to them , are in those places , and that we commonly attribute , to those high powers , the actions of those faculties which are subservient thereto , as we attribute to the Prince , what is done by his Ministers . But the case is otherwise in the Corporeal Faculties , for it is requisite , that they should be restrain'd to some part of the Body , which serves them for a subject , and instrument , in order to the performance of their functions . And it is out of all doubt , that the Sensitive and Natural Appetites are of that order ; but there is a great dispute among Philosophers , to know , which is the proper seat of either of them . Art. 1. What is the Seat of the Sensitive Appetite . AS to the Sensitive Appetite , we find by experience , that , in any Passion whatsoever , the Heart is troubled and mov'd , and that there are very few , how secret soever they may be , which may not be discover'd , by the beating of the Arteries . The ordinary manner of speaking , nay indeed Religion it self , will have it , that this part should not only be a source of all the Passions , which cause any alteration in the Body , but also , of all the affections and motions of the Soul ; so that we may affirm it to be the Seat , Subject , and principal Organ of the sensitive Appetite . But we see further , that in Insects and Serpents , the parts , after separation from the Heart , discover sense and motion , when they are touch'd . Nay some have observ'd , that , in the more perfect Animals , the Members move for a certain time , after this part hath been taken away from them . And we are assur'd , by our late observations , that , before the formation of the Heart and Brain , there is motion and sentiment in the Embryo . To be short , Hunger and Thirst are two sensitive Appetites , and it is generally acknowledg'd , that the mouth of the Stomach , and not the Heart , is the real subject thereof . Nay , there is no sensible part can be so slightly wounded , as not to move at the same instant , and yet it cannot be said , that the Heart is the cause of that motion . And therefore , it seems probable , that the Appetite ought to be whereever there is sentiment , since the Sense enlightens the Appetite , and that the latter cannot move without it . And thence some have imagin'd , that the Brain , which is the principle of sentiment , and the Organ of the Imagination , should also have the same relation to the sensitive Appetite . From all these observations it may be concluded , that there are two kinds of sensitive Appetite ; one , which is general and common , regarding the conservation of the whole Animal , such as is that which frames the ordinary Passions of Love , Hate , &c. the other , particular and proper to every part . The first , no doubt , is plac'd in the Heart , which is the spring of Life , and the Centre , from which do proceed all the powers , whereby the Animal is govern'd . The second hath its seat in every part , as Hunger and Thirst , in the Stomach . But considering further , that these two Appetites are of one and the same nature , having the same motions , the same objects , and the same end , and that they differ one from the other , but as homogenial parts of the same whole , it is accordingly requisite , that they should have one subject , which ought also to be of the same nature ; And consequently , it is necessary , that there should be in the Heart , and in every part , some Organ , which may be common , in order to its being the chief Subject of that Faculty , which is common to them . To discover this , we are to remember , and reflect on what we said before , to wit , that all the powers of the Soul are inseparable from her substance , and that , nevertheless , they do not act whereever she is , but only in certain parts . Now , this cannot proceed from any thing , but the particular disposition , which those parts have , to be assistant to their actions , whether they be more proper to receive the Impression of the objects , as for instance the Eye , which ought to be transparent , that it might give passage to Light , and the visible Species , and so of the other Senses ; or that they are more proper to execute the motion , which the Soul ought to make ; as the Muscles are the instruments of voluntary motions , in regard they consist of tendons and flesh , which are capable of contraction , without which these motions cannot be made . This presuppos'd , as a truth not to be brought into dispute , it is requisite , that the part , wherein the Appetite hath its immediate residence , should be proper to the action it ought to do ; and whereas there is no other action then motion , it is also necessary , that the said part should have the dispositions proper to motion . Now there is not any disposition more proper to motion then Levity and Rarity , and consequently , it is requisite , that the Organ , and first Subject of the Appetite , should be of a rare and light matter , and that it should be present in all those places , where all the motions of the Appetite are made . So that there not being any part , whereto this may be attributed , but only the Spirits , it follows , that the Appetite hath its residence in them , as its first and chiefest subject . But in regard there are two kinds of Spirits in general , those that are fixt and restrain'd to some part , which are the first Bonds , whereby the Soul and Body are joyned together ▪ and those , which are errant and unconfin'd , which distribute to all the members , the heat particularly assign'd them by the heart : it is requisite , that they should be the fixt Spirits , that have the Prerogative , of being the first subject of the Appetite , for it is the part the most apt to motion , of any that enter into the composition of the Members ; one that hath a durable and permanent consistence , as the Appetite , and is without dispute animate ; it being certain , that the faculties of the Soul cannot be in a subject , which is not animate . For it is not to be imagin'd , that the errant Spirits , which are not only depriv'd of Soul , and Life , as it is commonly held , but also have not any durable subsistence , no more then the Flame , which assoon as lighted is thence-forward continually decaying , can support a Faculty of the Soul , which is fixt and permanent , as the Appetite is . Whence it may be concluded , that the Heart is indeed the Seat of the generall Appetite , but it is , by reason of the fixt Spirits , which enter into its composition ; and the case is the same of every Member , in reference to the particular Appetite . Art. 2. The Seat of the naturall Appetite . ALl that we have said of the Sensitive Appetite may be apply'd to the Naturall Appetite . For of this also there are two kinds ; one Generall , which hath a care of the whole Body , and is accordingly plac'd in the heart ; and this is the same with that which disperses the Spirits and humours into all the parts , which shakes them in Fevers , and makes the Crises , and such like motions , which regard the whole Body . The other is Particular , and hath its Seat in every part ; it attracts what is good for it , it drives away what is hurtfull , it causes the contraction of the Fibres , the convulsion of the Nerves , &c. But whereas the Sensitive Appetite is not plac'd in the Heart and other parts , but upon the accompt of the fixt Spirits , which enter into their composition , the case is the same with the Naturall Appetite ; they are also the same Spirits , which serve it for a first subject , and first Organ , upon the same grounds as they are so of the other . For since that part is the most apt to motion , of any of the Vegetative Soul , it should accordingly have a Subject , furnished with the dispositions proper to make its motions , and there are not any other then these Spirits , as we said before . I question not but some will make this Objection against what hath been deliver'd , That diverse Faculties require diverse Organs , and that these two Appetites , being different , not only in the Species , but also in the Genus , as belonging to several orders of the Soul , cannot have for their subject the same Spirits . But it is easily answer'd , since we have experience on our side , and opposite to these maximes : for the same animal Spirits dispose of sentiment and motion ; the same Substance of the Brain becomes the subject of all the superiour powers of the Sensitive Soul ; and the flesh , as simple as it is , hath both the sensitive and vegetative vertue . But after all , the motion of the sensitive Appetite is not different from that of the naturall Appetite , as to the nature and species of motion ; it is made after the same manner in both , and all the diversity found therein is accidental , and not relating to the motion . For it proceeds only from the cause and condition of the object that moves it , which are things not relating to the motion . In the one , it is the Sensitive faculty , that moves for the sensible good or evil ; in the other , the natural faculty moves , for the natural good or evil : but both move after the same manner , and frame the same Passions ; as we have shewn , and consequently , there is not any inconvenience , that these two powers should have the same Subject , in order to the same action . We have not any thing to add hereto , save that , according as the parts have a greater or lesser portion of these fixt Spirits , they have proportionably one or the other Appetite more strong and vigorous . As also , that the general Appetite and particular Appetite , do many times assist one the other , and many times also they act distinctly . But we shall ever and anon have occasion to hint at these matters , when we come to treat of the Passions in particular . Art. 3. How the Passions are compleated . NOw to put a period to that which appertains to the general discourse of the Passions we are to consider all the passes in the body , after the emotion of the Soul , and the fixt Spirits . For though the nature of every Passion consists in this emotion , yet may it be said , that it is not compleat , if there be not joyn'd thereto the agitation , which the Heart endures , and the alteration which is occasion'd in the whole body . We are therefore to observe , that , after the Soul hath been mov'd , the Heart and vital Spirits follow her motion ; and if she would execute without , what she hath propos'd in her self , she at last causes the Muscles to move , in the Passions of the Will and sensitive Appetite , and the Fibres , in those of the natural Appetite ; in regard the Muscles are the instruments of voluntary motion , as the Fibres are of that which is made by the natural Appetite . But how these motions are made , we shall treat more at large in the ensuing Chapter . CHAP. IV. Of the Motion of the Heart , and Spirits , in the Passions . THe motion of the Heart is made for the Spirits , and that of the Spirits , for the whole Body . For the Heart is mov'd in order to the production and conservation of the Spirits , and these are also moved , for the communication of the vital heat to all the parts , to bring into them the aliment , whereby they are to be nourish'd , and to transport the humours from one place to another , as the Soul thinks it necessary ; as it happens in the Passions , as also in Crises , and upon other occasions . That this may be the better comprehended , it is requisite , that we ascend to a higher disquisition of things , and since there is so much spoken of the Spirits , our next examination must be , to find out , what they are , of what matter they are compos'd , and how they are framed . And indeed , it may be affirm'd , that neither Philosophy nor Medicine have sufficiently explain'd themselves , upon this Subject , and the difficulties they have left therein give every man the liberty , to propose his conjectures , in order to the clearing up of a thing so obscure , and so intricate . Art. 1. Of the Nature of the Spirits . WIthout engaging our selves upon an exact disquisition of the Elements , whereof bodies are compos'd , it is a thing both certain , and sensibly acknowledg'd , that there are three sorts of parts , which enter into the composition of all mixt bodies . Of those parts some are subtile , active and volatile ; others gross , passive , and heavy ; and the third are moist , as being design'd to joyn together those two so opposite extreams . For they have somewhat of the subtilty of the first , and of the grossness of the others ; and when these are resolved , the whole mixt body is destroy'd , in regard they are the cement , whereby all the parts are united together . Those subtile parts are called Spirits ; inasmuch as they have so little matter , and so much activity , that they seem not fit to be ranked among bodies ; and while they are united with the others , they serve for principal Organs to the forms , as being the most active parts ; and they are as it were the bond , which keeps them within the body . The reason whereof is , that Nature , which ever joyns the extreams by a certain mean , that hath some rapport thereto , employs the subtile parts , which have little of matter , to joyn and unite the forms , which have not any , to the grosser parts , that have much . True it is , that they may be separated , and yet be afterwards conserv'd , as we find by experience , in distillations ; for so it is , that the Spirit of Wine , Sulphur , &c. is extracted . And being so extracted , though they lose the use they had when they were united to their natural forms , yet do they not lose any thing of their substance , or subtilty . Art. 2. Of the matter of the Spirits . NOw as Plants are nourish'd by the juices which they draw out of the Earth , so have these juices their subtile and spirituous parts , as well as all the other Mixt bodies : which parts , not being lost , as we said before , pass into the Animals , which feed on those Plants as those of the Animals pass into such , as they become nourishment to . So that it is not to be doubted but that the blood is full of these subtile essences , which the natural heat afterwards digests and refines in the veins , to be made the instruments of the Soul : and that they are the matter us'd by Nature to frame , and entertain the vital Spirits ; since subtile things are to be made of those which are of the same nature with them . Art. 3. How the Spirits are framed . BUt to find out the secret of all this Oeconomy , we are to represent to our selves , that the blood , which is in the Hollow Vein , enters into the right ventricle of the Heart , where it is warm'd , by the heat and motion of that part , which is the hottest of any about the body . After its being warm'd there , it issues out boyling and reeking , and enters into the Lungs , where it meets with the air , attracted in by respiration , which by its coolness thickens the fumes , which it exhales from all parts , which fumes are no other then the spirituous parts , wherewith it is fill'd , and which , upon the accession of the least heat , are separated and evaporated . So that Nature does , in this , what commonly happens in the distilling of Aqua-Vitae , in which work , there is cold water cast about the Recipient , as it were , to gather together , and reduce into a body the spirits of the wine , then chang'd into vapour , and to promote their passage along with the others . Thence it comes , that the vein , which carries this reeking blood into the Lungs , is as big as an Artery , as it were to prevent the dissipation , which might be made thereof , before it be so cooled . On the contrary , the Artery which receives it , after it hath been cool'd , is as small as any vein ; there being not then any fear of dissipation . And it is not unlikely , that this is the reason , why that Artery hath but two valvula , whereas the other Vessels which enter into the Heart have three . For as these valvulae , whatever some others may be pleased to say , were made only to prevent the impetuosity of the blood , which is to enter into the heart , and afterwards to come out of it ; so was there not any necessity that the veiny Artery should have so many obstacles , to retain the impetuosity of the blood it carries , in regard it must needs have left much thereof , after it hath been cool'd , and temperated , by the air , which is in the Lungs . But however it be , hence proceeds the indispensable necessity of respiration ; for if those parts of the blood , which are so reduc'd into fumes , should not be condens'd , and reassume a kind of body , they would be immediately dissipated : And whereas this must be the matter of the Spirits , as being the most subtile , and most pure portion thereof , there would not be made any new generation , if nature had not found out a means to condense these vapours , by the coolness of the air , which is continually attracted by the Lungs . Thence it comes , that there is no possibility of continuing long without respiration , in regard that , all parts of the body standing in need of the continuall influence of the Spirits , it is requisite , the Heart should continually repair them , and that cannot be done without respiration , for the reason we gave before . Art 4. An Objection against the precedent Doctrine answered . I Know well enough that the common Doctrine would have the Air to enter into the composition of the Spirits , and that natural heat , nay indeed fire it self , stands in need of air to moderate th●m , as not being able to conserve themselves without it ; And that this is the reason why respiration is necessary , in regard it conducts air to the Heart , and moderates the excessive heat thereof . But we are taught by Anatomical observations , that there is not any vessel , which conducts the air into that part , and that the veiny Artery , which was heretofore conceiv'd to serve for that use , is alwaies full of blood , and does undoubtedly convey , to the Heart , all that which is entered into the Lungs . Besides , it may be urged , that Fishes have their vital Spirits , though there be not any air , which may contribute to their production . True it is , they have the motion of the Gills , as also of the holes , at which they sprout out the water , and that is answerable to that of the Lungs , and causes the same effect , with the water , which they ever and anon attract , as the Lungs do , with the air they respire . Yet is there not any thing to be deduc'd hence , which may imply my not being of opinion , that the air respir'd , which is all full of these spirituous parts exhal'd by all bodies , do not furnish the vitall Spirits , with some portion of themselves , which being mixt therewith passes and insinuates it self into the Heart and Arteries , through the Pores of the Vessels . Hence it comes , that Animals are sensible of the qualities of the air , which they respire ; and Hippocrates affirms , that the most sudden nourishment is wrought by odors . But this is a thing happens by chance , and is not to be admitted into the design of Nature And as to the cooling or refreshment , which is caused by the air , it is not intended to moderate the excess of the heat ; but for the reason given by us before , which is common to fire and the spirits : For the coldness of the air condenses the exhalations which should be enflam'd , it gathers them together , and hinders their rarefaction and dispersion . And therefore , when it is very cold , the fire is the more violent and scorching , in regard the matter of the flame suffers a greater contraction ; And the light of the Sun diminishes the heat of the fire , in regard it rarifies and disperses the exhalation , which feeds it . Not but that the air does moderate the heat of the Heart , when it is violent ; but that is not the main end , at which Nature aims ; it is only a slender service , and convenience , which she derives , by the by , from her principal design . But howere it be , this is certain , that after the blood , which came out of the right ventricle , hath travers'd the Lungs , it is discharged into the left , where , it may be said , it is return'd into the furnace , and is stirr'd and agitated afresh , and where it s more subtile parts are so refin'd , that they acquire all the dispositions , necessary to Spirits , to make them vital , and then they are endu'd with the form and vertue thereof , and assume the place and function of those , which have been distributed to the parts . Art. 5. Why the heart moves . FRom what hath been deliver'd , it may be inferr'd , that the motion of the Heart serves for the generation of Spirits ; But that that should be the principal motive , which oblig'd Nature to give it that motion , is what cannot be easily affirm'd . For , in a word , all Animals have those sorts of spirits , but all have not that motion ; so that this may be stood upon , that it is not absolutely necessary to their generation . For my part , I am of opinion , that , in this , Nature had a greater regard to the conservation of the Spirits , then to their production For whereas chings are conserv'd by that which is conformable and natural thereto , and that motion is natural to the Spirits , which are of a fiery nature , and proportion'd to the Element of the Stars , as Aristotle speaks ; it is accordingly requisite , that they should be in perpetual motion , as those bodies are . And in effect , we cannot stop the motion of fire without quenching it , and all those things , which hinder the Spirits from moving , as Narcoticks , and fulness , deprave them , and destroy the Animal . It therefore concern'd the providence of Nature to find out some artifice , whereby the vital Spirits should be continually stirr'd , to the end they might be conserv'd by that which is most proper and natural to them . And there could not be a more commodious way found , then the motion of the Heart and Arteries , which ever and anon excites and awakens the Spirits , which are intermix'd with the blood . For that humour being gross and heavy , there would have been some danger of its smothering them by its weight , if that miraculous ressort , which gives a continual motion to the arterial blood , should not hinder that disorder . Hence it comes , that the arteries alwayes accompany the greater veins , that their agitation might excite the Spi●its , which are mixt with the blood ; the lesser veins standing not in need of that attendance , by reason of the small quantity of humour which they contain , as such as is not capable of hindring their motion . And in those Animals , which have no blood , that motion is neither so sensible nor so necessary , in regard the humours there are more subtile , and for the most part are only serosities , which are in a more easie subjection to the Spirits . It was therefore the principal intention of Nature , to bestow motion on the Heart , in order to the conservation of the Spirits ; yet with this precaution , that it hinder not , but that she may employ it to other uses . For , as a frugal and provident Housewife , she makes that which is necessary to her main design , to be subservient also to other conveniences , which , were it not for that , she might have been without : Upon this account is it , that she employes the motion of the Heart , to subtilize the matter of the Spirits , to force away the impurities that are therein , to moderate the heat thereof , which might become excessive , and to force the Spirits to the extremities of the Arteries , so to disperse the heat and vital vertue into all parts . Now of all these employments there are certain advantages , yet are they not absolutely necessary , since all this is done in many Animals , without any motion of the Heart . Art. 6. That the Spirits are moved for three ends . TO resume our discourse of the motion of the Spirits , we said before , that it was design'd for the communication of the vital heat to all the parts , to convey into them the blood , whereby they are to be nourish'd , and to translate the humours from one place to another , as it happens in the Passions , in Crises , and upon such other occasions . As to the first it will be no hard matter to prove it ; for it is generally acknowledg'd , and sense and reason teach us , that all the heat and vigour of the parts proceeds from the vital Spirits , which are produced by the Heart , and as soon as this influence ceases , they become cold and languishing . Art. 7. That the Spirits convey the blood into the parts . BUt for the conveyance of the blood into the several parts , there are not any Philosophers that have made it the employment of the Spirits , but it is generally attributed by them , either to the impulsion which it receives from the beating of the Heart , or to some attractive vertue , which draws it forth into every part . It is therefore requisite we make it appear , that these opinions cannot be maintain'd , and that it is the proper work of the Spirits , to dispose it into the veins . For there is a necessity , that it should be either forc'd out , or attracted , or convey'd ; so that when it shall have been shewn , that there is not any thing whereby it is either forc'd out , or attracted , it will follow , that there must be something to convey it , and that only the Spirits can be capable of the employment . Most of those , who maintain the circulation of the blood , do not admit of the Spirits , at least as bodies distinct from the blood , and affi●m , that it is not mov'd in the veins , but only by the impulsion which it receives from the beating of the Heart , and that it admits not of any motion , but that which proceeds from the effort of that part . We shall not make it our business to oppose this circulation , and , though it be accompany'd with great difficulties , yet may it nevertheless be affirmed that it is true , and that it is effectually wrought , though haply not after the same manner , as is held by the maintainers thereof . It is sufficient , for the prosecution of our design , to shew , that the beating of the Heart is not the cause of the blood's motion , especially that which comes into the veins . For , that done , it will be easie to make it appear , that they are only the Spirits , which can transport it to the places whither it goes , and consequenlty , that they are bodies distinct from the humours , which follow the motions of the Soul , and not that of the Heart , and may be mov'd by an agitation different from that of the latter . Art. 8. The heating of the Heart forces not the Blood into all the Parts . IT being suppos'd then , as the Patrons of this opinion would have it , that the Heart , by a certain compression , or contraction of it self , drives out , into the arteries , the blood , which it hath receiv'd into its ventricles , and that , by the violence of that motion , it forces it even to their extremities , so to make its passage into the small veins which are near them , and thence into the hollow vein , and at last to the Heart , whence it afterwards passes back again into the arteries , and then into the veins , perpetually running out of one into another , by a continuall circulation : This , I say , being s●ppos'd , it might be said , that there is some probability , that this impulsion , which it receives from the Heart , may cause it to flow along into the arteries , but it can never be conceiv'd , how this impulsion should be continu'd even into the veins , after that its force hath been check'd and broken , by so many windings , and so many obstructions which the blood must needs meet with in its way . What! it shall open the mo●ths of the vessels ; it shall force its passage through the fleshy parts , as they pretend ; it shall surmount the impressions which the air and other external causes every moment make in the parts ; and after all this , by vertue of that first impulsion , it shall reascend to the Heart with the same agility that it descended thence ? But this is a thing cannot enter into a man's imagination . I am content , that , as it passes through the small vessels , the compression it suffers therein may continue the impetuosity of its motion ; but that it should be so when it flows into the greater veins , and the spaciousness of their channels gives it more liberty , is a thing which cannot be affirm'd , without a defiance of experience and reason ; and there is a necessity , it should have the same fate , as rivers and torrents , which , flowing out of a narrow into a broad channel , abate much of the impetuosity of their course . And certainly , if the beating of the Heart and arteries causes the blood to be thus moved , Nature hath forgot her self extreamly , that she gave not the same agitation to the veins , especially those in the lower parts , where the blood is more gross and heavy , and hath so great a way to get up to the Heart . For there it is , that the cause and instruments of this miraculous transportation ought to be the more powerful , having a greater and heavier weight to conduct , nay indeed to force upward , then is the arterial blood , which is more subtile , more susceptible of motion , and , at that time , only descends downwards . It may then be conceiv'd , that those , who first advanc'd this opinion , never consider'd , that fluid bodies cannot long conserve the vertue and impulsion , if it be not extreamly strong , and that that which is made in the Heart is too weak , to maintain the motion of the blood in so long a course , and through so many obstacles ; That if it were forc'd out , as they pretend , it would so much swell the veins , that they would alwayes seem full and stretch'd out , especially when it should be forc'd to ascend : And , in fine , that , opening the veins , it should issue out by certain sallies and reiterations , as that which comes out of the arteries , since it is the same impulsion that makes both move , and that we find in Water-Engines , that the water alwayes flows proportionably to the violent shocks it received at the entrance of its channell . But why should there be imagin'd in the veins a motion of the blood , different , not only from that which is made in the bones , into the depth whereof it penetrates , in order to their nourishment , but also from that which conveys the sap of plants to all their parts ? For this sap , and the blood , we speak of , is the last Aliment , whereby they are sustein'd , and therefore it is but one and the same Faculty , that hath the direction and conveyance thereof ; and Nature , who loves uniformity in all her operations , will not easily change this , since it may , and ought to be performed , after the same manner . Moreover , if the impulsion be the only cause of the motion of the blood , it must be also the same of all the natural motions , whereby it is agitated . And yet that transportation of the humours , which Nature makes in Crises , and the regularity punctually observ'd by her , when she conveys them from one place to another , depends on another principle . For the violence done in the Heart , ought to be equally communicated to all the vessels , and cannot determine the blood to flow towards one part rather then another . How shall it then cause it to ascend to the left nostril , in Inflammations of the Spleen , rather then to the right ? Shall it be also the impulsion that shall force choler to the Intestines , in Fluxes without inflammation ? And convey the serosities to the skin , in critical sweats ? For all these sorts of motions proceed from nature , and are made , or at least begun in the veins , though the beating and impulsion of the Heart and Arteries contribute nothing thereto . To conclude , since Nature multiplies not the ways of acting , in those operations , which are of the same kind it is necessary , that she cause the blood to ascend by the same vertue , whereby she causes the chylus to do so , making it to pass out of the Intestines into the Vessels , and afterwards conducting it , to those places , where it is necessary . Now , I do not think there is any body will affirm , that the beating of the Heart contributes ought to this motion , as having no communication with the Intestines , at least so great as to force the chylus upwards ; and consequently , it may be said , that the blood is no more mov'd then it , by that impulsion . We must therefore find out some other cause then that , whereto we may referr not only the ordinary transportation of the blood , and all its other motions , which , though they seem extraordinary , are nevertheless natural thereto , as those which happen in the Passions ; but also those of the chylus , and the other humours which are mov'd in the body . Now after we have throughly examin'd all the ressorts and instruments which Nature may make use of , to that purpose , it will be found , that she cannot employ any other then the Spirits . Art. 9. That the blood is not attracted by the Fibres . WE shall not here bring any thing upon the stage , concerning Attraction , though it were the only means , whereby the Antients were of opinion , that the motion of the blood was to be wrought , inasmuch as it is an imaginary motion , which opposes reason and experience . Nor indeed can it be conceiv'd to be done but two wayes , to wit , either by some Boay , which , touching the blood , brings and draws it to it , or by some Magnetick vertue , which may be in the parts , and spreading it self into the vessels , seizes on , and drags it towards them , much after the same manner , as the quality of the Loadstone draws iron , and causes it to approach it . And these two wayes of attraction have bred two opinions , which ever since the birth of Medicine , even to the present age , have been follow'd by some or other . For some have imagin'd that the streight Fibres ; which enter into the structure of the veins , had the power of attraction , and that it was by their means the blood was convey'd to the several parts . But they never consider'd , that when some body is to attract a fluid and slippery thing , there is a necessity it should touch it , that it should seize on it , and retain it in all its parts ; otherwise those which shall be at liberty will escape , and will not be attracted . Of this we have an experiment , when we would take any liquor with our hand ; for those parts which shall not be comprehended within the hand will get away and not be gather'd in with the rest . Now it is certain that the Fibres touch only the superficies of the humour which is in the vein , and so whatsoever is in the bottome of the vessel will slip away , notwithstanding all their endeavour to retain it . To this we may add , that the Fibres have no other way of attraction , then by straining and compressing the veins ; and if so , then would the senses perceive something of that motion , as they do of that of the Intestines , which is made after that manner . Whence it follows , that , since we do not see any sign thereof , how strong soever that contraction and compression of the veins might be , for the making of that motion , there is just ground to imagine , that it is not made after that manner . But what absolutely decides this question , is , that the aliment of Plants is convey'd by their channels after the same manner , and by the same vertue as the blood may be in Animals , and yet their Fibres suffer no such contraction as is imagin'd in the veins . It is requisite therefore , that we find out some other means , whereby the moisture , which nourishes them , may ascend into the branches , and withall such as may be found also in Animals , to convey the blood into all the parts . I add further , that the bones attract ( as the common expression hath it ) their nourish●●nt , without any assistance of the Fibres , and that sometimes the blood is so violently mov'd in the Passions , that this pretended motion of the Fibres cannot be any way answerable to that swiftness , as being made but slowly , and by successive contractions , which require much time , in so long a transportation and conveyance , as that of the blood is . Art. 10. That the blood is not attracted by any Magnetick vertue . AS to the other opinion , which admits a Magnetick vertue , though it hath been more generally receiv'd , yet is it not confirm'd by any other reason then the weakness of the precedent , and the impossibility it imagin'd to it self , of finding any other means then these two to make the blood flow into the veins . So that it is maintain'd only upon the accompt of certain examples and instances , as that of the Loadstone , which draws iron to it , and those of some purgative Medicines , which attrract the humours , and some others of the like kind . But this is a very weak proof , and such as the very ground thereof is of little certainty ; since we pretend to make it apparent , that neither the Loadstone , nor purgatives , nor any other thing whatsoever , have any attractive vertue . But whether it be maintainable or not , the Patrons of this opinion ought to suppose , as they have done , that this vertue is in every particular part , since there is not any but does , as they affirm , attract blood for its nourishment . The case being thus laid down , they may be asked , Whether all parts have this vertue equally or not ? For if it be equal in all , there being superiour and inferiour parts , it is impossible the blood should march up into the superiour parts , in regard the inferiour have as powerful an attraction as the other ; there being no reason , why they should follow the impression of the one rather then that of the other . On the other side , if there be any parts have this vertue in a higher degree then others , they will attract all the blood to themselves , and that just distribution , which ought to be made thereof all over the body , will never be perfected and compleated , since it must needs be obstructed , where that Magnetick vertue is most vigorous . For , to explain it by the example , it must be done in the same manner , as is observ'd in the iron , which being plac'd near several Loadstones will alwayes make towards that which is most attractive . Besides , if it be true , that the influence of natural vertues is performed by direct lines . How is it to be imagin'd , that the Attractive vertue shall observe that regularity in the innumerable turnings and windings of the veins and arteries ? What intermixture , or , to say better , what confusion will there not be in the vessels , wherein every part will spread its Magnetick vertue ? To conclude , if the conformity of substance be the ground-work of this Attraction , as is affirm'd by the maintainers of the foresaid opinion , how is it to be conceiv'd , that the blood , which is alter'd and corrupted , shall be able to flow into the veins ? By what means shall the mineral waters , which admit not coction , and are incapable of receiving the form of blood , be able to pass wholly pure into the vessels ? What conformity or sympathy can we imagine between all these substances , which are so different among themselves , and the Liver , or the Heart , or any other part , which attracts them to it self ? And lastly , why should the blood ever go out of the body , since that quality attracts it inwards , and that it should be like the powder of steel , which the Loadstone holds fast and suffers not to fall ? Art. 11. That there are not any Attractive vertues . BUt I shall proceed further , and affirm , that it is an errour to imagine , there are , in Nature , any of these Attractive vertues ; she acknowledges not any other then that which is wrought by the motion of the body , and so all those things which are said to be attracted by these qualities , are mov'd by another kind of motion , then that of Attraction . And indeed , who can easily conceive , that a simple quality should be able so of a sudden , and so powerfully to offer violence , to things solid and weighty ? What motion can have an incorporeal vertue , to go , and find out , and bring away massy bodies ? How is it to be apprehended , that , contrary to all other qualities , which advance forward , this only should return back ? Would there not be a necessity , that , while it brings back the bodies , which it draws after it , it should quit the space where it found them , which yet continues still full of the same quality ? True it is , and must be acknowledg'd , that the Loadstone hath a magnetick vertue , which it diffuses out of it self . But this vertue is not attractive , it only causes in the iron a certain feeling of its presence , and thereupon , the iron makes towards it of it self , as it is in like manner inclin'd towards the iron . For if they be both set on the water , so as that they may freely swim on it , they will approach one another , if they be of equal force ; and if the iron be the more weighty , or that it be stopp'd , the Loadstone only will move towards it . So that it is clear they draw one another no otherwise , then as it is said the Sun draws the vapours , which , by reason of their lightness , ascend of themselves , after they have felt the heat . Art. 12. That there is not any attractive vertue in Purgative Medicines . NOr is it by Attraction that purgative Medicaments do operate . For , of these , these are some , which cause vomiting , being apply'd to the soals of the feet , and other inferiour parts ; then which there cannot be a more certain argument of their not attracting the humours , since that , instead of obliging them to come to themselves , they cause them to make a contrary motion . Besides , the purgative vertue , being a natural Faculty , should attract the humours which are conformable and consonant to it self , in what subject soever they are found ; whereas , far from that , it attracts them not at all in bodies which are weak or depriv'd of life . And indeed those , who have more exactly examin'd the manner how purgation is wrought , have shewn , that purgatives have no other vertue then that of dissolving and separating the humours , as the Rennet does the parts of the Milk ; And that the separation being made . Nature , being incens'd thereat , expels and drives them out ; So that the evacuation thereof is wrought , not by Attraction , but Impulsion . Art. 13. That Grief and Heat are not attractive . THere are yet others who affirm , that grief and heat are attractive ; but they are only the Spirits , which Nature sends with the blood , into the parts , for their support and assistance : And this is no true attraction , no more then that which is made by a vacuum . For a privation , which , in effect , is nothing , cannot have any vertue . But in this case , the bodies put themselves forward , to prevent a disorder , which Nature cannot bear withall . There are not therefore any Attractive vertues , and consequently , we are not to look for any in Animals , in order to the causing of any conveyance of the blood into the veins . But there remains this yet to be urg'd , to the particular in dispute , that it is true , the Blood is not attracted , but that it moves of it self , as does the iron , which is sensible of the magnetick vertue of the Loadstone , and that having in like manner a certain feeling of the sympathetical vertue , inspir'd by the parts , it is , of it self , inclin'd towards them . It must be acknowledg'd this expedient would do pretty well , if this sympathetical vertue could be well establish'd . But how shall we imagine it can subsist in such different subjects , as Plants and Animals are , or members of a different constitution and temperament , such as are those of sound and unsound or diseas'd parts ? Nay , though it should be granted in them , What allyance can there be imagin'd between that vertue , and the blood , which is often alter'd or corrupted ; between it , and the mineral waters which are drunk ; in fine , between it , and the poisons , which are dispers'd all over the body ? Nay , when all is done , neither this means , nor any of the others that have been propos'd , doth satisfie the regularity which Nature observes in the motions of the blood , nor most of the agitations it suffers in the Passions of the Soul ; nor yet the transportation of the chylus and other humours , which is wrought in the body : So that there is a necessity of having recourse to the Spirits , as the general cause of all these effects . And certainly , whereas the Blood moves not of it self , and that whatsoever is mov'd by another must be either forc'd , or attracted , or inclin'd ; neither impulsion nor attraction having any place here , it is accordingly necessary , that some Body , which hath the vertue of moving it self , should combine with it , and convey it whereever it goes . Now , since we know that the Spirits are the chief instrmments of the Soul , sent by Nature to all the parts , to dispose them to action , mixt by her with the blood to render it fluid , and which she insinuates even into the humours against Nature , as well to concoct , as force them away ; there is no question to be made , of their being the transporters of the moisture which is in the Vessels , since they are beforehand in them to keep them fluid , and that there are not any other substances , which may be mixt with them , to convey them to the places , whereto they ought to go ▪ And consequently , that they are bodies most susceptible of motion , which , being animated , or immediately mov'd by the Soul , are the only instruments that can move the blood , in all the differences of situation , which we observe therein . Art. 14. That the Blood is convey'd to the parts only by the Spirits . FRom what hath been deliver'd , it is apparent , that in the ordinary course of the Blood , the Spirits are the only instruments , which cause it to ascend without trouble , descend without precipitation , and direct and convey it into all the parts , nay even to the depth of the Bones , for their nourishment . By the same Spirits it is diversly stirr'd in the Passions , according to the different designs , which the Soul proposes to her self ; they convey it to the wounded parts to relieve them , and confine it to an exact observance of that rectitude and regularity which is remarkable in all its motions . In a word , Nature is the principle and source of all these operations , and that Nature is no other then the Soul and her Faculties , all which stand in need of Organs , in order to their action , and can have no other then the Spirits , whereto all these effects may be referred . They are therefore intermixt with the Blood ; and as the Air , being stirr'd , carries along with it the vapours that are got into it ; or as the exhalations of the Earth raise up the matters that are join'd with them ; so the Spirits , having receiv'd the motion and direction of the Soul , carry away the blood and humours to all those places which they have orders to convey them . For it is not to be doubted , but that an oeconomy so just , and so regular in the variety of its operations , is guided and govern'd by some power which hath a preheminence above the elementary , vertues , and participates of that secret intelligence , which God hath been pleas'd to entrust the Soul withall , for the conservation of the Animal . It is therefore she alone that causes the Spirits to move , and gives them orders for the conduct of the humours . SECT 1. Of the animation of the Spirits . THe difficulty now remaining is , to know , how the Soul causes the Spirits to move ; whether it be , as instruments , separated from the Body , or as Organs , animated by her . In a word , the question is , to know whether they are animated or not . The common opinion is for the Negative , and maintains , that they are only distinct instruments , which communicate the vertue of the Soul to the parts , and are themselves guided by the direction they receive from her , as the Arrow , which is shot by the Archer , and flies towards the mark , at which he took his aim . But if we consider this Direction a little more narrowly , as also the manner whereby it may be made , we shall find all this to amount to no more then fair words , which do not explain the thing , but leave in the mind a thousand difficulties inducing it to affirm the contrary . Now , if this Motion and Direction ought to be given to the Spirits , as to distinct instruments , it is necessary it should be done in the Heart , which is the place where they have their birth , and from which they derive all their force and vertue . Nay , it is further requisite , that the whole mass of Spirits , which issue thence , should receive the same impression , in asmuch as they are not divided one from the other . If it be so , this question will arise , How it comes to pass , that some of them go to one place rather then another ? As also these others , How comes it , that in one Passion they are directed to the forehead , as in Love ? How in another to the eyes , as in Anger ? How in others , to the lower part of the cheeks , and the ears , as in Shame ? How happens there a greater confluence of them on the ind●spos'd parts , then on those which are sound and well ? For as in the springs , the impetuosity of the water is equally communicated , to all the channels or rivulets , and that the art of the Designer cannot make the water flow into one rather then another , if they be all equally open ; so can it not be conceiv'd , that the Spirits should rather go to one part then another , since the several branches of the Arteries , through which they are to flow , are all equally open . Moreover , he who shall consider , how that , in Anger , they choose out the venome , which is in the veins , that it may be convey'd to the teeth of Animals ; how that in diseases , they discern the humours , from which they have proceeded , to the end they might be forc'd out ; will easily find , that there is not any direction of the Soul , which can satisfie all these effects , and there is requisite a vital knowledge and discernment , such as cannot proceed from any other then an animated instrument . For if any should affirm , that the soul makes this discernment and choice , there will follow a necessity , that she should be mixt with those humours , that so she may be able to separate them , and they will be forc'd to acknowledge , that the Soul is in those humours , which will be a far greater inconvenience then to maintain the animation of the Spirits . Now , we have already shewn , that it is by their means these motions are wrought . We may adde further , that the Direction of things forc'd or thrust forward does only regulate their motion towards the mark , whereto they are to tend ; it does not diminish ought of the impetuosity which hath been imprinted on them and it is necessary their motion should persist to the end , with all the force the mover hath given them . And yet the Spirits go many times to other places , then those whereto the Soul had ordered them to repair , when they receiv'd her first impulsion ; And sometimes , in their course , they move more vigorously , or more faintly , then the impetuosity they had receiv'd might require . For example , in Shame , they have order to spread the blood over the whole face , as it were to cover and conceal the Soul from the infamy ready to fall on her : and yet they cast themselves on the extremities of the eares , and the lower part of the cheeks , contrary to her first design . Many times they begin a Crisis of sweats , which they end by Urins , and some times they grow faint and retreat , in the conflict wherein Nature had engag'd them . It may be more closely urg'd , that the Soul does not only cause the Spirits to advance , but she also makes them retreat ; she dilates them , and contracts them . And if so , what shall this pretended Direction do upon all these occasions ? How shall it cause them to rally about the heart , when they have straggled from it ? There must then be suppos'd some Attractive vertue , whose work it shall be to seize on them at the extremities of the Body , and bring them back to their first rendezvous . But we have made it clear , that this vertue is but an imaginary one , and that , however the case stands , there must be some subject to convey it to the place , where it ought to do its operation ; which is not to be imagin'd . There is yet a greater difficulty , in assigning the manner , how the soul is able to dilate and contract them , when they are at some distance from the heart . For there is not in nature any impulsion or direction whereby these motions may be communicated . There is is only Heat and Cold that can do it ; and whereas these qualities require a considerable time , for the performance of their action , it follows that they cannot be causes of that dilatation and contraction of the Spirits , which are wrought of a sudden . Adde to this , that there is a necessity , the Soul should send these qualities into the vessels , to produce that effect ; and that in Fear , for example , she should cause Cold to rise , to make a contraction of the Spirits ; which can neither be said , nor imagin'd , without absurdity . For if the Cold be discover'd in some Passions , it is not a cause of the contraction of the Spirits , but the effect of it . In fine , it is generally acknowledg'd , by all the great masters of Medicine , that the vital , sensitive , and motive faculties are convey'd to the parts by the Spirits . And Experience confirms this truth , in asmuch as life , motion , and sentiment cease in them , when they have not a free passage into them . How can this be done , unless they be animate ? for the faculties of the Soul are not separated from her . Some indeed have maintain'd , that they convey'd not the faculties , but only a certain quality , which put them into the exercise , and without which they could not act . But they do not make it out , of what nature that quality is , and there is no great probability , that one single quality should relate to so many different faculties and functions . But how ere it be , the greatest Philosophers , who have examin'd these matters to the bottome , have found themselves so much at a loss , to give a reason of the motion of the Spirits , according to the common opinion ; have ingenuously acknowledg'd , that it is one of the hardest things to comprehend of any in Nature ; and all they have said thereof hath neither satisfy'd themselves , nor those who would have follow'd their sentiments . What inconvenience then is there , in maintaining , that the Spirits are animate , since that position takes away the difficulties which arise in others , and that there is a necessity , the Organs , which act with so much discernment , and move in all situations , and perform so many different actions , should have in themselves a principle of life ? Art 1. Objections answered . ALl this presuppos'd , there remain yet two things which hold the mind in suspence , and keep it from giving an absolute consent to this truth . One is , that there is no likelihood , that bodies , which are in perpetual motion , and disperse themselves every moment , can be animate . The other , that life , which ought to be common to all the parts , cannot be found in those that are separated from their whole ; and that the Spirits are of that rank , as having not any union or continuity with the solid parts . As to the former , it is not certain , that they alwaies disperse themselves , so suddenly as is affirm'd ▪ Those Spirits , which conduct the blood through the veins , are conserv'd a long time , and make the same circulation as the other doth ; and it is frequently observ'd , that after they have apply'd themselves to some part , and there acted , according to the orders of the Soul , they fall back , and return to their source . But be it granted that they should so disperse themselves , why may they not be nevertheless animate ? The long continuance is not a disposition necessary to life , and there are some parts , as the softest pieces of the Flesh , which , in a short time after they have been animated , may be resolv'd and dispers'd by a violent heat . As soon as the Spirits have acquir'd the dispositions necessary for their being instruments of the Soul , she insinuates her self among them , and animates them . When they are dispers'd , or have lost the continuity which they ought to have with their principle , she leaves them , after the same manner , as she does other parts that are separated from the Body . But what ! Can the Soul animate such a simple and homogenious body as the Spirits are ? Why not , since she animates the radical moisture , the Flesh , the Fibres , and all the other similar parts ? When it is said , that the Soul requires an organical Body , it is meant of the whole Body , which she is to animate , and not of its parts , which ought to be simple . Nay , indeed there was a necessity , that , as most of these parts are fixt and solid , so there should be some apt to motion and subtile , to perform the severall functions , for which it is design'd ; and since the Soul is alwaies in action , it was requisite she had an Organ that should continually move . Art. 2. The union between the Spirits and the Parts . AS concerning the union there is between the Spirits and the other parts , there is no doubt to be made of it , since the least interruption that happens therein causes an immediate cessation of the actions of life . For hence proceed faintings and swoundings , and Syncopes , in the excess of joy and grief , the Spirits being forc'd with such impetuosity , that they lose the continuity , which they ought to have with the Heart . Hence also proceed Apoplexies , by the interception of the veins , as Hippocrates speaks , the matters which are therein contained obstructing the fluxion of the Spirits , and interrupting the union which was between them and the others . But with what can they be united so as to participate of the union which is common to the whole body ? It is no doubt with the spirituous parts , which enter into the composition of the Heart : it is with the fixt Spirits , which are of the same nature with them . And 't is possible this may be the end for which the beating of the Heart serves . For by the agitation it gives them , it makes them penetrate one into another , it binds , and soders , and cements them together , if we may use such expressions of things so subtile . Art. 3. How the foresaid union is consistent with the intermixture of the Spirits , with the blood and humours . ALl that is now left to give occasion of doubt , is , that the Spirits are intermixt with the blood and humours , and that it is a hard matter to comprehend , how , in this intermixture , they can conserve the union which ought to be between them . But to take away this , we are only to represent to our selves the light which passes through the clouds , for it hath certain beams , which cannot pass through them , and those that make their way through , appear at certain distances one from another , yet so as that not any one of them loses the continuity which it hath with the luminous body . Or , not to go out of the order of Bodies , the case is the same , as in those exhalations , which are intermixt with the Air ; they have several lines which are diffus'd of all sides , but those lines have commonly a continuity with the matter , from which the exhalation proceeds . The same thing is to be imagin'd in the Spirits ; for they issue out of the heart as a mass of beams and spirituous lines , which scatter themselves on all sides , and penetrate into the humours , yet without any division from their principle And this is the more easily imagin'd , in that , besides the difficulty which things of the same nature find to be separated one from the other , the Soul , who knows , that this interpretation of the Spirits must cause a cessation of all actions , does all that lies in her power to pr●vent it . But whether the Spirits be animate or not , certain it is that they move , and that it is the Soul which gives them their motion . For though it may be said that they derive their agitations in the Passions from the Heart , by reason it opens , shuts , dilates and contracts it self , as they do , and that it is most likely , that it , being the principle both of life and the Spirits themselves , should also be the same principle of a●l their motions : yet we know by experience , that there are many Passions rais'd in the Soul , so as that there can be no change observ'd in the beating of the Heart and Arteries , though no doubt but the Spirits are therein agitated . And indeed they are bodies so light , and susceptible of motion , that the least agitation of the Soul must needs stirr them . Which thing cannot be said of the Heart , which is massy and heavy of it self , and hath a function so necessary to life , that it ought not , without great necessity , or a great effort , to interrupt or disturb it . In light Passions therefore the Spirits only are agitated and stirr'd ; but when they become strong , not only the Spirits , but the Heart also follows the emotion and disturbance of the Soul. SECT . 2. Why the Heart and Spirits move in the Passions . BUt what end does the Soul propose to her self in all these motions ? What advantages can she receive thereby ? It is not to be doubted , but that as she hath a design to be united to the good , and to shun or oppose the evil , so does she imploy these Organs to attain those ends , and believes , that the motions she puts them upon are absolutely necessary thereto . And it is true , there are some which produce the effect she expects from them ; but there are also some , that contribute nothing to the obtaining of her desires . For example , when , in Anger , the Spirits separate the venome and the choler , and convey them into the teeth and tusks of animals , it is certain , they are so many offensive arms fit to assault and destroy the enemy . When , in Love , and Joy , the Spirits stirr the purest and gentlest part of the blood , that is conformable to the condition the Soul is in , which then requires only agreeable objects , & would not be disturbed by the agitation of choler and melancholy , which are troublesome and malignant humours . And so it may be affirm'd , that , in all the other Passions , the Spirits are put upon such motions as are conducible to the designs of the Soul , as we shall make it appear , when we come to discourse of every one of them in particular . But , for one of this nature , there are a thousand others which are no way advantageous , and which rather serve to discover the precipitation and blindness the Soul is in , then to obtain what she proposes to her self . For , that the Heart opens and dilates it self in Love and Joy , that it shuts and contracts it self in Fear and Sadness : That the Spirits should diffuse themselves , and issue out in the former , and that they should retreat and draw up together , in the latter ; all this contributes nothing towards the attainment of her end . I know , her persuasion is , that opening the heart , she makes a freer passage for the Good to enter in ; that , shutting it , she excludes the Evil ; that , commanding the Spirits to march out , she imagines , that she comes neerer the objects , and ordering them to retreat to the Heart , she is at so much the greater distance from them . But the troth on 't is , that neither Good nor Evil enter into the Heart ; and the motion of the Spirits causes not a greater or a lesser distance between the Soul and them , then there was before . For , it being acknowledg'd , that she is spread over the whole Body , she is already where the Spirits conduct her , and quits not those places , from which they endeavour to remove her . Yet are we not much to wonder at the errour she falls into upon those occasions ; for having not an exact knowledge of all things that concern her , she is surpris'd , by the unexpected arrival of the Good and Evil , which present themselves to her , and in the distraction they put her into , she does all that lies in her power , she bestirs her self , and sets her organs in motion , according to the aim she takes ; and , among many things which contribute to her design , she does an hundred others , that are of no advantage thereto , nay may be prejudicial . In the actions which are ordinary to her , and have been ascrib'd her by Nature , she is very seldom deceived ; for she regularly commands the Spirits into the parts , to inspire them with vital heat , to supply them with the blood whereby they are to be nourish'd , to make the evacuations which are necessary ; it being the instinct which guids her , and justly appoints her what she ought to do . But when this assistance fails her , she does as a man who punctually executes what he finds in his Instructions , but is extreamly at a loss , when he is to do something which he finds not in his papers . He then regulates himself , according to what he had done before upon the like occasions , and being in hast , he hazards the success of the affair , which sometimes comes to a good period , but most commonly happens otherwise then the man had imagin'd , The case is the same with the Soul , when Good and Evil surprise her . For she , not finding , in the instructions of the Instinct , what she ought to do , upon such occasions , proceeds according to her ordinary manner of action ; she causes the Spirits to advance forwards or retreat , as she is wont to do , in the necessary actions of life ; and considering the precipitation she is in , and the little knowledg she hath , she has neither the time nor discernment , to see whether they will be advantageous or disadvantageous to her design . SECT . 3. What Faculty it is that moves the Spirits . IT is therefore manifest , that the Soul causes the Spirits to move , to the end they should communicate the vital heat to all the parts , that they should supply them with the blood , whereby they are to be nourish'd , and that they should transport the humours from one place to another , when she thinks it necessary , as it happens in the Passions , in Crises , and others . The question now is , to know , what part of the Soul gives them their motions , whether the Vegetative or the Sensitive ? As to the distribution of the vital heat , and aliment , as also , for the transportation of the humours in diseases , it is most certain , that the Vegetative soul is the principle of all these actions . But the difficulty still remains , concerning the motions of the Spirits in Passions . For , on the one side , it seems , that the sensitive Soul ought to move them , since she it is that excites the Passions , that they move in effect , with a respect to the sensible Good and Evil , and that they propose to themselves the same end as she does . On the other side , the motions of the sensitive Soul are voluntary , and may , or may not , be made , at the pleasure of the animal , as may be seen in the motion of the Members . In the mean time , that which the Spirits suffer is necessarily made , and the Soul can neither excite nor hinder it , when she pleases . So that it seems , that belongs to the jurisdiction of the Vegetative Soul , and that in the association there is between the faculties , and the mutual assistance they give each other , this latter is joyn'd with the Sensitive , to promote its possession of the good , or recession from the evil , which presents it self to her . Notwithstanding these last reasons , whereto it is no hard matter to answer , we must stick to the former , which prove , that it is the Sensitive Soul that causes the Spirits to move in the Passions . True it is , that the motions of the Vegetative are many times joyn'd with hers , as we find by experience , in extraordinary Griefs : but it is , when the Good and Evil are considerable , and make so deep an impression , that they force their way quite to her : for when they are light , she is not mov'd thereat , and leaves the Sensitive part to act alone , which yet fails not to stir the Spirits . In effect , they are the general Organs of all the functions of the Soul , and all the faculties , what order soever they are of , equally employ them in their service . They are serviceable as to life , sentiment , motion , nay reason it self , and in the highest meditations , they are stirr'd , as well as in natural actions . They are like an Instrument , whereof divers Artizans make use , in several works . For as the same pair of Compasses , wherewith a Mason hath taken his measures , serves the Geometrician , to draw his figures ; and the Astronomer , to measure the Heavens and the Stars . So the Spirits , which have serv'd the natural faculty , for the meanest actions of life , are employ'd , by the sensitive Soul , in the animal functions , and the Understanding it self makes use of them , in operations of the highest consequence . But what ! their motion is not free in the Passions , as it might seem it ought to be , if the sensitive Appetite were Director thereof , as it is of voluntary motions . It matters not , since even the Animal Spirits , which flow through the nerves , to make those motions , and no doubt are mov'd by the sensitive Appetite , have not their motion more free , then that which is made in the Veins and Arteries . The necessity of motion is many times found in the sensitive faculty , as well as in the natural ; and though the Muscles be the Organs of free motion , yet we find , that respiration , which is wrought by their means , is necessary ; that the motion of the Heart , which is as it were a composure of several Muscles , and receives a Nerve from the Brain , to give it sentiment and motion , is not to be ranked among those that are voluntary . Nay the Will it self , notwithstanding that Soveraign liberty which it hath , is not free in its first sallies , and what time soever it may take to consider of the Good and Evil , yet is it not in its power , to hate the Good , and love the Evil. Whence then proceeds this diversity ? Doubtless from the Instinct , which is a Law that forces the Soul to do what it commands for the welfare of the Animal . It is this Law that guids all the actions of the Natural faculty , that assigns the sensitive Soul the motions which she ought to make , not only those that are not to be balked , as those of the Heart and Lungs , and those of the Animal Spirits ; but also all those that are done casually , wherein the knowledge of the Senses is of no advantage . For though the motion of the Spirits in the Passions be not made precisely by it , yet does the Soul cause them to do it , according to the coppy which the Instinct gives her upon other occasions , as we have shewn elswhere . Art. 1. Of what kind the motion of the Heart and Spirits is in the other Passions . THus far as to what concerns the motion of the Heart and Spirits in the Passions of the sensitive Appetite ; we now come to examine , whether it be performed after the manner , in those of the Will and natural Appetite . We may in the first place affirm , that there are many Passions rais'd in the Will , so as that neither the Heart , nor Spirits are thereby stirr'd , in regard it is a spiritual Faculty , which may act of it self without the assistance of any Organ . But it is to be observ'd , that they must be very slight ones ; for when they come to be of any force , they fail not both of them to be mov'd thereby , as well as in the Passions of the sensitive Appetite . Not but that the Will , consider'd in it self , might be able alone , to excite the most violent Passions , as we know it does in Angels . But in Man , in whom there is an union between the Corporeal and Spiritual faculties , it is impossible , but that one must assist and relieve the other , when any considerable Good or Evil presents it self to either of them . Which happens either hence , that there is a necessary communication of their motions one to the other , as we have declared ; or that the Soul , upon such occasions ; is distrustful of her own strength , and would rally together all the forces she hath . Thence it comes , that she thinks it not enough to move the sensitive Appetite , in extraordinary Griefs , to shun the Evil that presses hard upon her , but she also excites sadness , in the superiour part , in order to the same design : and as if all that were not sufficient , she many times raises a Fever in the natural Faculty , to force away and destroy that enemy . As to the Passions of that inferiour part of the Soul , there is not any one , wherein the Spirits are not stirr'd ▪ but it is requisite , they should be violent ere they can move the Heart . For the case is not the same in them , as in those of the other Appetites , which , though ever so much inclining to mediocrity , are nevertheless capable of altering her motion . Accordingly , we find , that , in wounds and swellings , the Spirits have their recourse thither , with a certain impetuosity , yet so as there happens not any change in the beating of the Heart and Arteries ; and there are considerable evacuations made in Crises , without any alteration in those motions . But , in a Fever , which is the choler of the natural Appetite , in the Consternation , which Nature is sometimes subject to , in malignant diseases , and in the agonies immediately preceding death , there may be observ'd a remarkable alteration in the Pulse . The reason of this difference proceeds from the nature of the Vegetative Faculty , which is more material , and consequently more heavy , then the Sensitive . For as a slothful person engages himself only in those things , that are most easily done , and never undertakes the more difficult , but when he is thereto constrain'd by necessity : So that faculty , which is mov'd with some trouble , thinks it enough , in the lighter Passions to stirr the Spirits , because they are easily mov'd ; but it attempts not therein the moving of the Heart , by reason that is an Engine stirr'd with greater difficulty , unless it be when the Evil seems considerable , and that it thinks it requisite to imploy all its organs , and all its force , towards the resistance thereof . SECT . 4. How the Soul causes the Body to move . BUt we are not yet come to the most difficult point of any , in this whole matter , to wit , how the Soul gives motion to the Heart and Spirits , and , to express it in a word , how she causes all the parts to move . For it is hard enough to conceive how a thing , which hath no body , is able to move a Body , and yet much more , to imagine , that , what is it self immoveable , as it may be thought the Soul is , can cause the members of the Animal to move . It is indeed easily seen , that they move , by the means of the Muscles , and that the Muscles act by the contraction of the Fibres , which enter into their composition . But the question is , how the Soul causes that contraction of the Fibres . Let not any one think to urge here , that the Appetite commands the motive vertue , which is in the members , and that the said vertue executes what commands it hath received from the other . These are but words , which , instead of clearing up the thing , render it more obscure and hard to be comprehended : And he who shall narrowly consider the nature of that command , and the manner how it may be made by the Appetite , as also , that , whereby it ought to be receiv'd by the motive vertue , will be no further instructed in what we enquite after , then he was before , and shall not find how the Fibres meet together and are contracted . To express our selves therefore clearly , and in few words , in order to the clearing up of these difficulties , we affirm , that all the parts are mov'd , in regard the Soul , between whom and them there is a strict union , moves her self , and that she forces them to follow the same motion which she hath given herself : So that the Fibres are contracted , because the Soul , by whom they are animated , closes and reinforces her self first , and afterwards causes them to contract . The same thing is to be said of the Spirits for when they go from one place to another , when they dilate or contract themselves in the Passions , it is the Soul that gives them these motions , consequently to her giving of them to her self . This will not be hard to conceive , it we reflect on what was said in the fourth Chapter of this work , where we have shewn , that the Soul was movable in all her substance , and , having a proper extension she had also some parts , which she might move as she pleas'd . For , this presuppos'd , it is certain , that being united with the members , it is impossible she should give her self any motion , but she must also give the like to them . But it may be said , that , if the case stands thus , there is no necessity , the Animal Spirits should flow into the Muscles , to cause them to move , in asmuch as the Soul , being wholy in every part , hath no need that those Spirits should convey into it that vertue , which it is already possess'd of . We have already touch'd at this difficulty , which hath put all the Scholes into so much distraction . For some would have the Animal Spirits carry the motive faculty along with them ; and others affirm , that what they do so carry with them , is only a certain quality , which is not animal , and serves only for a disposition , to set the motive faculty , residing in the parts , upon action . But the maintainers of both these opinions are , no doubt , mistaken , though it were only in this , that they suppose , as they do , the Spirits not to be animate ; the former , in that they assign animal vertues to Bodies , which they conceive have no life ; the latter , in that they advance an imaginary quality , whereof they make no explication , and which leaves the thing as doubtful at is was before . We must therefore affirm , that the Animal Spirits do not convey the motive vertue to the parts , but that the command of the Estimative faculty does it , without which there can no motion be made . That this may be the better understood , we are to remember , what hath been delivered in the precedent discourses ; to wit , That the Appetite moves not but upon the command of the Estimative faculty , which orders what things are to be done ; That the said command consists in the Image , or Idaea which that faculty frames in it self ; And that after such an Image hath been therein produced , it is multiplicable and diffusive , as a light , into all the parts of the Soul. Now it is by the Spirits that this communication is wrought . For , as corporeal actions are done by means of the Organs that are proper thereto , so knowledge ought to be made in the Brain , in which are all the Organs necessary for that action . And whereas the parts , which ought to execute what the Estimative Faculty commands , are remote from it , there is a necessity , the Soul should have certain ministers , whose work it is , to carry about the resolutions she hath taken in her Privy-councel , without which , as in a well-govern'd Commonwealth , nothing either ought or can be done . And this is the proper imployment of the Animal Spirits , which communicate the orders and decrees of the Estimative Faculty to the parts , which , upon receipt thereof , move , as we said before . CHAP V. Of the Vertues and Vices , whereof the Art how to know men may judge . SInce The Art how to kn●w Men pretends to the discovery of Vertues , and Vices , how secret soever they may be , it may be also expected from it , that it would acquaint us , what Vertues and Vices are thereby meant ; and withall , whether it hath that prerogative as to all in general , or only as to some of them . In order to the prosecution of that design , it ought to make an enumeration thereof , that it nay afterwards give us a particular account of those which are within its jurisdiction , and falls under its cognizance . But before we come to that , this is to be premis'd , as of necessary knowledge , that the Vertues and Vices are certain Habits , fram'd in the Soul , by several Moral actions , which , often reiterated , leave in her an inclination and facility to do the like . Art. 1. What Moral actions are . FOr the clearing up of this doctrine , we are to observe , that our Souls may do two kinds of actions , whereof some are necessary the others free . The former are called in the Scholes the Actions of Man ; and those which are free , Humane Actions , in regard they are proper to man , as he is Rational , he only , of all Animals , having liberty . There are some who confound the latter with the Moral Actions , which have a reference to good and evil manners , which deserve praise or dispraise , reward or punishment . But if among the free actions , there are such as may be called indifferent , which are neither good nor bad , as many Philosophers are of opinion , it is necessary there should be some difference between Humane Actions and Moral Actions , and that the former should be as it were the Genus of the latter ; so as that all Moral Actions may be Humane , in regard they are free , and that all Humane Actions may not be Moral , in regard there be some , which are neither good nor bad . Art. 2. What Right Reason is . BUt howere the case stand , as to the distinction of Actions , it is to be noted , that the Moral are good or bad , according to their conformity or contrariety to Right Reason . Now Right Reason is a just knowledge of the end and means , which Man ought to have , to arrive to his perfection . And his perfection consists in two points ; that of the Understanding , to know the Truth , and that of the Will , to attain the Soveraign Good , for which he is design'd . In a word , it is said , that Art is a habit of the Understanding , causing a man to operate according to Right Reason ; and that Vertue is a habit of the Will , which makes a man act according to Right Reason . So that there is one Right Reason for the Understanding , and another for the Will ; one , leading to Truth ; the other , tending to Good. This Right Reason , or Knowledge , proceeds either from God , or from Nature , or from Ratiocination . For God makes Men to know what he desires they should do ; and that knowledge is the Soveraign rule of our thoughts and actions . Nature also does inspire men with a general knowledge , which is as it were the first guide she gives us , to conduct our mind whither it ought to go . Under this knowledge do fall the common Notions , which contribute to the attainment of the Speculative Sciences ; as also those natural Laws , whereby our manners are regulated . In fine , Ratiocination , assisted by these first apprehensions and experience , hath found out Rules for Arts and Sciences , civil Laws , for the maintenance of society among men , and Maxims , for the conduct of every one in particular : And he , who acts according to any one of these lights , acts according to Right Reason . But to keep as close as may be to our subject , we are , from all we have said , to conclude , that Moral Actions are conformable to Right Reason , when they are regulated either by divine Law , or by natural and civil Laws , or by the Ratiocination of Moral Philosophy . Art. 3. Why the Vertues are in the mean. NOw , among the many rules , which this part of Philosophy does furnish us withall , there is one that hath an influence almost over the whole matter whereof we treat . This is , that the actions of the Will and sensitive Appetite , and the Vertues themselves , which they produce , ought to consist in a mediocrity , not inclining to either excess or defect . Hence it is that Vertue alwaies keeps the mean between two Vices , which are opposite one to the other . And though there are some , which seem to be exempted out of this rule , as for example , Justice and Charity , and some others ; yet is there a certain mediocrity which even those ought to observe , as we are taught by the Scholes . The reason upon which this mediocrity is grounded is hard enough to be found . For that which is commonly alledged , to wit , that the conformity of actions to Right Reason , consists in this , that there is neither more nor less in the actions , then ought to be , and that the disconformity observable therein proceeds from the addition of some thing or some circumstance , which is not suitable thereto , or the substraction of those that are ; and that this Addition and Substraction makes the excess and defect of the actions : This reason , I say , presupposes what is in the Question ; for it may be ask'd why these things and these circumstances are or are not suitable thereto ; and a man may maintain which side he pleases . I conceive it therefore much more pertinent , to affirm , that the mediocrity of actions is grounded on the Indifference , which is proper and natural to the Soul. For an action being nothing but a progression , and as it were an efflux or effusion of the Active power , ought accordingly to be conformable to that power ; And consequently the humane Soul being indifferent and indeterminate , in regard that , in power , she is all things , it is requisite that her actions should be so too : and thence does proceed , not only the liberty she hath to do them , or not do them , but also the mediocrity , which she gives them , when they are done by her . For though she be then determin'd by the action , whereto she applies herself , yet does she therein preserve her indifference by the mediocrity , wherein she disposes it , in asmuch as what is in the midst is indifferent , as to the extremities , and what is in the extremity , is more determin'd then what is in the midst . Hence it comes , that the motions of the sensitive Appetite , which , in all other Animals , are the more perfect , the more they are inclin'd to the excess and defect which is natural thereto , ought to be moderate in Man , in regard that he being subject to Reason , it is requisite they should be conformable thereto as we said before . Those Moral Actions therefore , which are dispos'd according to tha● mediocrity , which is prescribed by Right Reason , are good and commendable , and those that are chargable with any excess or defect , are evil , and destitute of moral honesty and cannot pretend to commendation . They are called Vertuous and Vicious , yet so as that they do not communicate that denomination to the persons , by whom they are done . For a man is not called vertuous or vicious , upon his doing of a good or bad action ; but , to gain that name , it is requisite , he should do many , and that he should acquire the Habit thereof ; in asmuch as he he cannot be so called , but upon his having of Vertue or Vice , which , as we said before , are Habits . Art 4. Of the Seat of Moral Habits . BUt where shall we find these Habits , and in what part of the Soul are they framed ? The difficulty lyes not , in reference to the Understanding , nor the Will , in regard it is necessary that the Habits should have their rise in those Faculties , whereby the actions are done , since the actions produce the habits . And there is no doubt to be made , but that those Moral Actions , which ought to be done with liberty and election , proceed from the Understanding and the Will , which are free powers , and consequently , that Vertues and Vices are in those Faculties , as in their true and proper subject . The Question then is only in reference to the sensitive Appetite , to wit , whether it be capable of Vertues and Vices , since it is such a faculty as is not free , nor can take cognizance of Right Reason , which is the rule of all Moral actions ? And what breeds the difficulty as to this point , is , that the sensitive Appetite is subject to the Superiour faculties , and that its motions enter into Vertuous or Vicious actions , according as it moderates them , or permits them to be chargeable with excess or defect . So that if these motions , often reiterated , do leave therein an inclination and facility to do the like , it shall be a Habit , which , as it seems , can be no other then a Vertue or Vice. And thus the sensitive Appetite shall be sussceptible of either of them , as well as the Will. Now it is certain , that there are habits fram'd in the sensitive Appetite , as may be deduced from the instruction given to beasts , as also from the facility , wherewith our Appetite is inclin'd to certain actions after it hath done them several times . To this may be added , that , being a power , which is not determinated to one peculiar manner of acting , and hath its motions sometimes stronger , sometimes weaker , towards the same object , it is impossible , but that it should be capable of some habits , and that the actions , it often reiterates , should leave in it the same facility , which all the other faculties , acting after the same manner , are acknowledg'd to have . To rid our hands of these doubts , we are to lay it down as a certain ground , that the Habits , which Beasts acquire , cannot be ranked among Vertues and Vices , and consequently , that the sensitive Appetite of man , which is of the same order with that of Beasts , is not , of it self , capable of having any other habits then they are . But if it be further considered , that in Moral actions , the Will ever acts along with it , there is fram'd , at the same time , one habit in the Will , and another in the sensitive Appetite . The former is really vertuous or vicious ; the latter , indifferent , as being neither good nor bad . And in regard they are not distinguish'd , there is attributed to the sensitive Appetite what belongs only to the Will. So that all may be said of these last habits , amounts only to this , that they serve for matter and body to the vertues and vices , whereof the form and essence is in the Will ; And that the vertues , which are in the Will , are living and animate vertues , and the productions of them are , merit , esteem and praise , whereas those of the sensitive Appetite are ( if we may be permited so to express our selves ) but ●ude draughts and pictures , without life and soul , having not the vigour to produce any of those things , unless it be when they are accompany'd by the other . For , when any person is naturally inclin'd to Temperance , he may acquire the habit thereof , but it shall not be a vertue , deserving either praise or reward , if the Will do not contribute somewhat thereto . Nay it is further requisite , that the Will be illuminated by Right Reason , otherwise the habit , which it shall have contracted , shall be of the same order with those of the sensitive Appetite . Whereto this may be added , that the said Habit shall be vicious , since it is conceiv'd , the Will hath not made the advantages it ougth of the illumination , whereby it should have been guided . It is not sufficient that it should do good actions , but requisite that it should do them well . And thence comes it to be commonly said , that Vertue consists rather in Adverbs , then Adjectives , and that to deserve the name of just , it is not only expected , that the things be just , but also that they be justly done . Now in order to their being so done , there is a necessity of having knowledge , of making choice of the means & circumstances ; in a word , of following the directions of Right Reason , which are actions , whereto the sensitive faculty cannot attain , unless it be indirectly . For it is to be observ'd , that Right Reason being a knowledge , fram'd by intellectual Images , cannot have any connexion or reference to the sensitive Appetite , and cannot excite it to motion , in regard it is not susceptible of those kinds of Images , as the Will , upon the accompt of its spirituality , is . But when this latter hath been thereby illuminated , it moves , and afterwards imprints its motion on the sensitive Appetite , which implicitely suffers it self to be carried away whithersoever it is driven . So that if it happen , that its motions then prove conformable to Right Reason the Appetite is not the cause thereof ▪ but it is the Will which forces it : & its procedure may be compar'd to the motions of a Clock , which ow all their measures and regularity to the Art , which is in the mind of the Maker . Art. 5. That there are four powers which may be regulated by Right Reason . BUt after what manner soever the sensitive Appetite be moved , certain it is , that it may be regulated by Right Reason , either directly or indirectly , and consequently , it may be affirmed , that , since it is twofold , and hath its concupiscible and irascible parts , there are , in Man , four Powers , which ought to be regulated by Right Reason , to wit , the Understanding , the Will , and these two Appetites . And as Vertue is the settled and constant rule of Right Reason , so is it requisite , that every one of these powers should have its particular Vertue , as well to guide , as prevent it from falling into evil , which is against Right Reason . Thus there shall be four general vertues ; to wit , Prudence , for the conduct of the Understanding ; Justice , to direct the Actions of the the Will ; Temperance , to regulate the Passions of the Concupiscible Appetite ; and Fortitude , for the regulation of those of the Irascible ; whether these or any of them be rais'd in the sensitive Appetite , or in the Will. For the Will hath two sorts of actions , whereof some are referrable to the Good and Evil of the person who acts , and these have appropriated to themselves the name of Passions ; and the others relate to the Good and Evil which may be done to others , and these are simply called Actions or Operations , that is , just and unjust actions . To these four Vertues are referr'd not only all those others , which are as it were species of them , but also the Vices , which are opposite thereto . We shall therefore divide the ensuing discourse into four parts , or Sections , in each whereof we shall treat of one of these Vertues , of all the several species of it , and lastly of the Vices contrary thereto . SECT . 1. Of PRVDENCE . PRudence and Synderisis , or Remorse of Conscience , are two habits of the Understanding , whereby Moral Actions are regulated . But they are different in this particular , that the Synderesis prescribes to all the vertues the end which they ought to have ; and Prudence treats only of the means whereof they ought to make use , in order to their arrival thereto . Now , all the employment which the latter hath in this business may be reduc'd to three general actions ; the first whereof is to find out the means ; the second , to make choice of that which is best ; and the third , to prescribe : And this is properly to deliberate , or consult ; to judge , or conclude ; to enjoyn , or prescribe . And these things are so different one from the other , that , many times , there are some men fit for one of them , who are not for the others . Some will propose all the expedients imaginable in a business , and yet will not be able to judge , which is the best ; and another will do his work well enough as to that , but will come short of the ingenuity to put it in execution . This difference proceeds from the defect of some one of the intellectual faculties , which hath not the dispositions requisite to produce those actions . For , to deliberate well , a man should have a vivacity of Spirit to find out expedients ; and Docility , to understand and follow good counsels . To judge well , a man must dive into the bottom , and unravel the intricacy of affairs , which requires a smartness of Apprehension and soundness of Judgment ; and to see , at a distance , the successes , which things may have , and that is Perspicacity , or Foresight . To enjoyn well , he must examine all the circumstances of the actions , and that is Circumspection ; he must consider the inconveniences and obstructions , which may happen ; and that is Precaution . In fine , all three make their advantages of Ratiocination and Memory ; for nothing is to be said without reason , and that , which is grounded on experience , is the most certain . But in regard it is not sufficient to have consulted well , judged well , and enjoy'd well , if things be not speedily put in execution , we must add , to all these qualities , Diligence , which is the final perfection and accomplishment of Prudence . Moreover , if these actions be apply'd to the conduct of a mans Person , Family , the Countrey wherein he lives , or that of Warre , they spread into those particular Species of Prudence , which are called Monastical , Oeconomical , Political and Military . And these are the true Species of Prudence , the rest may rather be called the integral parts thereof . Now though it be commonly affirm'd , that Vertue lies between two vicious extremities , yet is it not easie to set them down here . For there are some , whereto there cannot any thing be opposite , but the defect , as for example , Memory . Nay there are some , which have for their contraries the same vices that are opposite to others . He therefore , who is endu'd with a vivacity of Spirit , hath for his extreams the Extravagant person and the Stupid . He who is Docile , the Credulous , and the Obstinate . He who is Judicious hath the same extreams as the Ingenious . The Fore-seeing or perspicacious person hath the Distrustful and the Stupid . The Circumspect hath the Inconsiderate and the Negligent . The Well-advis'd hath the Subtle and the Simple , he who hath a good memory hath , for opposite , only him that hath a bad one ; as also he who hath the experience of things , only him who hath it not . The Diligent hath the Precipitate and the sloathful . These are the Vertues and Vices which have some relation to Prudence , according to the distribution which Moral Philosophy hath made thereof , and which the Art we treat of promises to discover . But it considers them not as they lie in that division , nor under the same names . For it makes no difference between the Circumspect , the Perspicacious , and the well-Advis'd person . And whatever appertains to Ingenuity , Judgment , and Memory , it comprehends under the name of Fortunate birth , which ought to bring along with it vivacity of Spirit , soundness or strength of Judgment , and goodness of Memory ; it being requisite that he who is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , well , or fortunately born , should have all these qualities together . True it is , that it particularly examines those who have only one of these endowments , as we shall shew anon . Now the reason why this our Art does not alwaies follow the order of Moral Philosophy , is , that all its knowledge is grounded upon signs , and that there are not such for all these habits , so exactly distinguish'd . For there being some of them , which are diversify'd only by certain external circumstances they give not any precise marks , whereby they may be distinguish'd one from the other , it being sufficient , that the Principle , on which they depend , should be known . And when it shall be known that a man is Judicious , it will be easie to conclude , that he is well Advis'd , Circumspect , and Provident , which are the effects of Judgment , which considers both present and future circumstances . The order therefore , which our Art shall observe in this matter , stands thus : A person well or fortunately born hath for his opposites The Extravagant . The Stupid . The Ingenious , and the Judicious , have The same opposites . He who hath a good memory Him who hath none . The Wise or Considerate person The Heedless . The Sottish . The Prudent or well-Advis'd The Crafty or Subtle . The Simple . The Docile . The Credulous . The Obstinate . The Diligent . The over-Hasty . The Sloathfull . SECT 2. Of JVSTICE . JVSTICE is a Vertue which renders every one what belongs to him . For , as we are not born of our selves , nor only for our selves , so must we be oblig'd to those , from whom we derive our Being , and also to those , for whose sake we have receiv'd it . And therefore both these have a certain right over us , and we ought , in Justice , to render them that which belongs to them . As therefore there are two Causes , to whom we are oblig'd for our Being , God and our Parents , so is it requisite there should be two kinds of Justice , whereby we ought to render what we ow them , and these are Religion and Piety . Now , in regard we are born in order to Society , and that Society is consider'd as a Whole , whereof every one makes a Part , it is accordingly requisite , that every one should have that reference to Society it self , and all those , who contribute to the composition thereof , which ought to be between the part and the whole , and all the parts taken together : otherwise the connexion and order , which ought to be therein , would be wanting , and there will be nothing but disorder and confusion . Whence it comes , that the common Concernment , and that of every one in particular , oblige us to render them , what we ow them , upon this relation and union . That Justice , which regards the publick concernment , is called Policy , whereby we render to the Community , what we ow it . As to that which concerns particular persons , there being some who are design'd to govern and command , either upon the account of their dignity , or by reason of the Excellence they have , the Justice we ow them is , Obedience and Respect In all others we are to consider what we may ow them upon a rigorous account of Justice , or meerly upon a pure Moral obligation . The former consists in Distributive and Commutative Justice ; of the other , there are six Species ; to wit , Friendship and Gratitude ; Affability and Truth ; Fidelity and Liberality ; whereof the two first are answerable to the Heart ; the two subsequent , to the Words ; and the two last to Actions ; whatsoever we ow being to be derived from the Heart , Words , and Effects . Thus it is that our Art makes use of these Maxims . In the first place it considers the Honest , Just , or Upright person , under whom is particularly comprehended whatsoever appertains to Politicall , Commutative , and Distributive Justice . And to the Just person it opposes the Simple and Mischievous ; but it examines not the Simple person upon the same account , as he makes one of the extreams of Prudence . In the next place comes Religion , which we call Piety , for now that word is reduc'd to the business of Religion : and the Justice we ow to our Parents is comprehended under Goodness . The opposites to Piety , are the Superstitious , and the Impious person . As to Obedience , it does not assign any markes of it , since those of Docility may serve instead thereof . Respect may also have a certain reference to Prudence , or the other Species of Justice : for he who does not pay the Respect he ows , is either foolish or proud . So that it places the Friend in the third Classis , to whom it opposes the Flatterer and the Enemy . Next follows the Grateful person , who hath , for his opposite , onely the Ungrateful . The Affable comes in the first rank , who hath for opposites , the Cajoler and the Rustick . In the sixt , comes the Tell-troth , or Sincere person , who hath for his opposite the Lyar. But in regard Lying may be referr'd to words , actions , a mans own affairs , and anothers ; thence it comes that there are five kinds of Lyars , the Vain person , the Dissembler , the Arrogant , the Hypocrite , and the Evil-speaker . Then follows Fidelity , whereto there cannot any excess be opposed , but only the defect , which is Perfidiousness . In fine , the last of all is the Liberal person , who hath for opposites the Prodigal and the Covetous . But in regard Compassion and Clemency come somewhat neer Liberality , the former relieving those that are in want , and the other remitting the punishment which was due , our Art adds the Merciful and the Charitable , to the former whereof there is but one opposite , to wit , the Unmerciful ; and of Clemency , the excessive Vice is Indulgency , or Fondness , and the defective , Cruelty . Magnificence hath also some relation to Liberality ; for it seems to be a sumptuous and excelling Liberality ; and that hath for its opposites , superfluous Expence , and Misership . These , reduc'd into the order observ'd in the precedent Section , will stand thus . The Honest and Just person hath for Oppositor The Simple . The Vnjust , or mischievous person . The Pious , or devout The Superstitious . The Impious . The Friend The Flatterer . The Enemy . The Grateful person The Vngrateful . The Affable The Cajoller . The Rustick . The Tell-troth The Lyar In Words The Vain person . The Dissembler . The Evil-speaker . In Actions The Arrogant . The Hypocrite . The Faithful person The Perfidious . The Liberal The Prodigal . The Covetous . The Magnificent The superfluously Expensive . The Miser . The Compassionate The Vnmerciful , or Vncompassionate . The Clement The Indulgent . The Cruel . SECT . 3. Of TEMPERANCE . THe perfection of every power consists in the force of its action , so that the Passions , how violent soever they may be , are so many perfections , respect being had to the Appetite , whereby they are produc'd . But in regard the Appetite was bestow'd on the Animal , for its conservation , and that , in Man , it ought to be subject to the superiour Faculties , the actions of it should not be defective , since perfection consists in the force of the action ; nor should they on the other side be excessive , because they would destroy health , and disturb the noblest actions of the Soul. And therefore it is requisite , they should be moderate , that so they may be conformable to Reason ; for , to be conformable to Reason , amounts to no more , then to be convenient for Man , that is , for his Nature . Nay , those very Passions , which are excited in the Will , ought to admit the same temperament or moderation : for though they cannot alwaies cause an alteration in the Health , yet may they find the Soul work about objects , which ought not to move her , or keep her too long engag'd about such as are not bad . Thence it comes , that over-earnestness of study is vicious , in regard it employes the Spirit too much in Contemplation , and diverts it from that Activity , and those lawful cares of Life , which justly pretend to a share in the actions of man. Howere it be , all the Passions are regulated by two Vertues , those of the Concupiscible Appetite by Temperance , and those of the Irascible , by Fortitude . As for Temperance , there are but two kinds of Passions about which it is employ'd , and which constitute the Species thereof , to wit , Pleasure and Desire . For though Love be the first , and most powerful of them all , yet is it impossible to make any conceit or apprehension thereof , otherwise then as it is inclin'd to some Good , which is either present or absent . If it be present , it causes Pleasure ; if it be absent , it frames Desire : so that Love is , as it were , involv'd and confin'd within these two Passions , and that Vertue , whose business it is to moderate them , does also at the same time regulate the Passion of Love. Nay if things be narrowly examin'd , we shall find , that Pleasure comprehends the two others , and that , in effect , Temperance hath no other design then to moderate the Pleasures , derivable from the Goods of the Soul the Body , ●ot External things . But in regard , that , of these Goods , there are some , which are consider'd rather as Absent then Present , and others on the contrary : accordingly , Desire is more manifest in some , and Pleasure ●n others , and therefore we have though to separate them . For there are three things in generall , wherein our Desire may be vicious , to wit , Knowledge , Wealth and Honours : and there are two others which contribute to immoderate Pleasures , that is , the Senses , and Divertisements . As to Knowledge there being some things evil and unprofitable which may be learnt , and that too much or too little time may be spent about such as are good and profitable , the Vertue which regulates our desires in the pursuit thereof may be called Study , or a commendable Curiosity . For Wealth , if we regard the disposall , which is to be made thereof to others , the Vertue employ'd to that purpose is called Liberality , and belongs to Justice : But if it be desired for a mans private use , the Vertue which moderates the cares , which a man takes in the acquisition and use thereof , is called Frugality . The Desire of Honour is regulated by Humility , Modesty , and Magnanimity . Humility keeps a man from falling too low in the pursuit thereof ; Magnanimity , from attempting things too high ; And Modesty moderates the desires a man may have for meaner honours . Pleasure does principally regard the Senses , especially those of the Tasting and Touching , in asmuch as the irregularity of those two is most prejudicial to Health , and the Functions of the Understanding . The Pleasure of Eating and Drinking is moderated by Sobriety , and Chastity gives a check to the enjoyments of the flesh . Now whereas there is a necessity of Divertisement , for the relaxation of Mind and Body , and for the recruiting of them with new forces , and that some abuse may be made of the Pleasure found therein ; there is a particular Vertue design'd for the regulation of them , to wit , Eutrapelii , whereof there are several Species , according to the diversity of the objects , wherein diversion may be found ; such as are Conversation , Gaming , Musick , Hunting , Walking , and others , whereto there have not yet any names been given , unless it be to that which moderates the pleasure taken in Raillery . THE ART HOW TO KNOW MEN is not , as to this particular , more exact then Moral Philosophy , which hath not been able to make a discovery of all the Species of Temperance . For there are many Passions of the Concupiscible Appetite , whereto it hath not assign'd particular Vertues , for their regulation , as for example , Hatred , Aversion , and Sadness . Nay it hath not express'd all the differences of Desires and Pleasure 〈◊〉 wherein here may be some failing , as well as in what concerns the use of the superiour ●enses , since the same excesses which happen in the Tasting and Touching , do also occur in the Sight , Hearing , and Smelling . But as Moral Philosophy hath , by the general tearm of Temperance , made provision for all the particular Vertues requisite for that purpose : So our Art hath assum'd the freedom , to comprehend , under moderation , all that concerns the ordering and direction of these Passions . We therefore place the Moderate person between the Voluptuous , and the Insensible . The Studious is comprehended under the Curious , the extreams whereof are , the Over-curious and the Negligent . The Frugal person lies between the same opposite Vices as the Liberal ; those two being distinguish'd only by the different ends which they have in the disposal of Wealth . The Humble , the Modest & the Magnanimous , have in a manner the same extreams . There be only the Proud and the Ambitious which are different . That Modesty ▪ which consists in the Gesture , is confounded with the character of the Wise , or Discreet person : That which relates to Cloaths is called Handsomness , which hath for opposites the Gawdy , and the Slovenly . But our Art considers not that Vertue , which is only in the external part , as being easily perceiv'd of it self . The Sober person is attended by two Vices , both which are in the excess , and hath not any defect at all . The rest may be seen by the ensuing Table . The Moderate person hath for opposites The Voluptuous . The Insensible . The Curious The over-Inquisitive . The Negligent . The Frugal The Prodigal . The Covetous . The Humble The Proud. The Abject . The Magnanimous The Presumptuous . The Pusillanimous . The Modest The Ambitious . The Over-bashful . The Sober or Temperate The Glutton . The Drunkard . The Chast The Vnchast . The Impotent . The Cheerful The Ridiculous . The Austere . To these may be added The excessive Gamster . The excessive Huntsman SECT . 4. Of FORTITVDE . FORTITVDE moderates the Passions of the Irascible Appetite ; for this is the Vertue , which regulates the Soul , upon the occurrence of things troublesome and difficult . Now , though there be three kinds of Passion in this Appetite , to wit , Hope , Audacity , and Anger , yet are the two latter the more violent , and the least tractable ; so that this Vertue is more apparent , in Anger and Audacity , then it is in Hope . And whereas Audacity relates to Dangers , and particularly that which is most to be fear'd of any , to wit , Death ; thence it proceeds , that most of the Philosophers assign this Vertue to moderate that Passion alone . But following the Order we have propos'd to our selves , it is to be extended to all those Passions . Nevertheless ; before we come to treat of the Species of it , this observation is to be premis'd , to wit , that there are three sorts of Fortitude , that of the Body , that of the Mind , and that of the Appetite . The first is purely natural ; the last is acquir'd by Study and Reason ; the other is partly natural , partly acquir'd , All these three have two principal functions , which are , to assault or set upon , and oppose . Now as Anger is the strongest , and most ordinary Passion of this Appetite , Meekness is accordingly put in the first place , as being the Vertue , by which this Passion is moderated . There are several Species of Audacity , according to the several objects which oblige it to attack or oppose . For , in attacking the Evil , if it be done in Arms , it makes Valour ; in all other cases , it is Audacity , or Confidence . But if it slight and contemn great Dangers , it is tearmed Magnanimity , or Greatness of Courage . On the contrary , in opposing , it is Constancy and Patience . As concerning Hope , it is regulated by Patience and Perseverance . The latter hath a respect to the delay , the former considers all the other difficulties , which may occur in the expectation of Good. According to this Order , our Art ought in the first place to examine the Strength and Weakness of the Body and Mind ; then speak of Meekness , which hath for its opposites , Anger and Insensibility , and so of the rest , as may be seen in the ensuing Table . A Person of a strong Constitution of Body hath but one contrary , which is The Weak of Body A strong Constitution of Mind hath also but one , which is Weakness of Mind The Meek or Courteous The Angry . The Insensible . The Valiant The Rash . The Coward . The Bold The Impudent . The Timorous . The Magnanimous The Presumptuous The Pusillanimous . The Constant The Vnconstant . The Obstinate . The Patient The Impatient . The Stupid . The Perseverant The Self-will'd . The Faint-hearted . The End of the First Book . THE ART How to know MEN. The Second Book . CHAP. I. Of the Means whereby Men may be known . HAving , in the precedent Book , explicated the Nature of the Inclinations , the Motions of the Soul , and the Habits , which THE ART HOW TO KNOW MEN pretends it self able to discover ; our design call upon us now , to an examination of the Means , whereby this Knowledge is to be attain'd . Now , whereas it is impossible to come to the knowledge of things obscure , otherwise then by that of those which are already known to us , there is a necessity , that if there be an Art , whereby may be taught what lies hid in men , it ought to make use of some manifest and known means , between which and the things it would know , there should be such a rapport and connexion , as that some certain consequences might be drawn from the one to the other . And whereas there is not any rapport of this nature , other then what is between the cause and its effect , or the effect and its cause , or between one effect and another , upon this account that both of them proceed from the same source , it follows , that there are three means whereof this Art may make use , to arrive at the end , which it proposes to it self , and that it may discover a secret effect , by the cause which is known to it , or an obscure cause by a manifest effect , and an unknown effect by another which is evident . And these means are called Signs , because they denote , signifie , and design the things that are obscure . Thus , when we know a man to be of a Temperament subject to Melancholy , it may be said , that he hath an inclination to Sadness , in asmuch as that Temperament is the cause of such an Inclination ; and then the cause is the sign of the effect . On the contrary , by the natural inclination which some man may have to Sadness , it is presum'd , that he is of a Melancholick Temperament ; and in that case , the effect is the sign of the cause . In fine , by the Timorousness , which may be observ'd in both these persons , it may be judg'd that they are Dissemblers , in regard that both Timorousness and Dissimulation proceed from the weakness which attends the melancholick Temperament , and then it is , that the effect is sign of an effect . Now , since causes and effects serve for Signs to the Art we treat of , the next thing to be known is , what these causes and effects are . Art. 1. What Causes they are which serve for Signs . IT is not to be doubted but that the Causes , which contribute to the discovery of men , must be such as have an influence over Man , and are in him ; that is , such as cause some alteration in the Body and Soul , and promote and change the actions of both . Of these there are two Orders ; some are Internal , some External . The Internal causes are the Faculties of the Soul , the Temperament , the Conformation of the parts , Age , Nobleness or meanness of Birth , the Habits , as well Intellectual , as Moral , and the Passions . The External are Parents , the Celestial Bodies , the Climate , the Seasons , Aliment , prosperous or adverse Fortune , Example , Advice , Punishments , and Rewards . For all these Causes make different impressions upon Man , and according to the strength they have , they produce in him different effects , and dispose him to such and such actions . So that every Faculty of the Soul , every Temperament , every Age , every several kind of Birth , hath its proper actions , its particular dispositions , its inclinations , and aversions . Parents do many times derive to their children those qualities of body and mind , which are natural to themselves ; the Climate , Health and Sickness , course of Life , Prosperity and Adversity , Good and Bad Example ; in fine , the different aspects of the Celestial Bodies cause an alteration in the Body and Soul , imprinting in them divers qualities , and making them inclinable to certain Actions . Art. 2. What the Effects are which serve for Signs . THe Effects which proceed from these Causes are also of two kinds ; for some are Corporeal ; others , Spiritual . The Spiritual are the qualities of the mind ; the Inclinations , the Habits , all the actions and motions of the Soul : for , that they have been numbred among the Causes , was in consideration of the Effects which they produce ; as here they are ranked among the Effects ▪ by reason of the Causes from which they proceed . For instance , the Inclination which a man hath to Anger , is the cause of the Anger ; but it is also the effect of the cholerick Temperament , which gives birth to that Inclination The Corporeal Effects consist in the Bulk of the Figure of the parts ▪ in the first and second Qualities , in the Air of the Countenance , in the Carriage and motion of the Body , as we shall shew more particularly hereafter . So that upon cognizance taken of these Causes , and a knowledge of the power they have , some judgment may be made of their present or future effects ; And on the other side , upon an observation of the Effects , and a knowledge of that whereto they ought to be referred , the present or past causes may be ghess'd at . Thus are they Signs one of the other , and THE ART HOW TO KNOW MEN , hath a priviledge to make its advantage of them , in order to the performance of what it promises . But in regard all these Signs create not an equal knowledge of the things whereto they are referr'd , & that some of them denote the same with more certainty then others , it is requisite there should be a careful examination taken of their Strength and Weakness , since that is the chiefest and most solid ground of this Art. CHAP. 2. Of the Strength and Weakness of Signs . Art 1. What Judgment is made by the Causes . GEnerally speaking , the judgment which is made by the Causes , is more uncertain then that which is made by the Effects , in regard that from the knowledge of the cause of some thing , it does not follow , that it should produce the effect it is imagin'd to do , by reason of divers obstructions , which may happen in the production thereof : But when an effect is seen , it must of necessity be , that the cause did precede . Thence it comes , that the knowledge which is had of the Temperaments , by the marks they leave upon the Body , is more certain then that which is had of the inclinations by the Temperament , in asmuch as these marks are the effects of the Temperament , and that the Temperament is the cause of the Inclinations . Art. 2. Of the next Causes . MOreover the causes are of two kinds ; some are termed the Next Causes , others are Remote . From the former , a more certaine judgment may be deduced , in regard they have a stricter connexion with their effects . Accordingly , the knowledge which is had of the Temperament , better discovers the inclinations , then any thing that can be inferr'd from Birth , Age , or the Climate , &c. But there is not any Cause , from which there may be a more certaine judgment deduc'd of a mans actions , then the Habit : For he who shall know one to be a just person , will be the more apt to affirm , that upon such or such an occasion , he will do an act of justice . Into this rank may also be reduced the Passions themselves , in reference to those others which are wont to accompany them ; for the Passions never march alone , and there is not any of them but produces some others which either appear with it , or follow it very closely . Thus Arrogance , Impatience , Indiscretion , accompany Anger ; and therefore he who knows a man to be sometimes transported with the latter , may affirm that he is apt to fall into the others . And this observation is so considerable , that it makes way for the Noblest rule of all Physiognomy , whereof Aristotle is the author , and which he calls Syllogistick ; and of which we shall have occasion to speak hereafter . The Qualities or Endowments of the mind do also give a certain judgment of the good & bad productions , which shall proceed from them . And it may be affirmed , that when some man shall conceive himself oblig'd , out of the bent of his own inclination , to embrace some opinion , or to speak to some business , he will judge and discourse of it , answerable to the opinion the world hath of his capacity and endowments . Art. 3. Of the Remote Causes . AS to the remote Causes , if there were so great certainty in Astrology as some imagine to themselves , no question but the judgments , which might be made upon consideration of the Celestial Bodies , would be the most certain of any . But we do not acknowledge so great a power in those Bodies , as is attributed to them , and we can grant them , at most , but some small advantage over the Climate , which gives some ground to judge of the Inclinations , upon the accompt of the Temperament , whereof it is a Remote cause as well as they . Age and Sickness may be put in the some rank . But good and bad Fortune , Nobleness or meanness of Birth , Examples ( under which I comprehend Counsels , Advice , Rewards , and Punishments ) afford but very doubtful conjectures . Lastly , the Seasons and Aliment make the most uncertain judgments of any . Art. 4. What Judgment that is which is made by the Effects . AS to what concerns the discovery which may be of the Causes by the Effects , we are to presuppose the distinction we have already made thereof , that is , that of these latter , there are some Spiritual , some Corporeal . For , generally speaking , the judgment which is made by the Corporeal , is more certain then that deduc'd from the Spiritual , in as much as the former immediately proceed from the Temperament , and the Conformation of the parts , which are the Next Causes of the Inclinations ; or they ( viz the effects ) proceed from the Passion it self , which produces them on the Body , when the Soul is stirr'd thereby . And as to the Spiritual , which are the Qualities or Endowments of the mind , the Inclinations , the Actions and Motions of the Soul , and the Habits ; as there are many several Causes , whereby each of them may be produc'd , so the judgment made thereof is the more indeterminate and uncertain . For the Passion may be caus'd by divers objects , by the Weakness of the Mind , by the Inclination , &c. In like manner , the Inclination may be the product of the Instinct , to the Temperament , and of Custome . The Habits also have diverse Principles as well as the Qualities of the mind , so that it is no easie matter precisely to assigne the Cause , from which each of these Effects proceeds . Now , since there may be a more exact knowledge deduced from the Corporeal Effects , and that it is of them only that Physiognomy makes use , in order to the discovery of the Inclinations , it concerns us to engage upon a more careful examination of them , and to see what their number may be , what the causes thereof are , and what Strength and Weakness they have , that so we may judge , not only of the Inclinations , as Physiognomy does , but also of the Qualities of the mind , the Passions and Habits , which THE ART HOW TO KNOW MEN pretends it self able to discover by them . CHAP. III. Of the Natural Signs . IN the first place , we are here to presuppose , that there are two kinds of Effects , or Signs , which are imprinted on the Body . Of these , one is the Natural , which proceeds from the constitution of the Body , and the other Elementary Causes : the other , the Astrological , which proceeds from the Stars or Celestial Bodies , whereof Metoposcopy and Chiromancy make use . We shall hereafter examine , whether there be any certainty in those Sciences , and whether the Signs , upon which they have fram'd their Rules , may contribute any knowledge of the Inclinations , the Passions , and the Habits , as they pretend to do . As to the Natural Signs , Aristotle hath reduc'd them to nine Heads or Articles , which are these : 1. The Motion of the Body , as the Cate , the Gesture , and Carriage of it . 2. Beauty , and Deformity . 3. Colour . 4. The Air of the Countenance , 5. The quality of the Skin . 6. The Voice . 7. The Fleshiness of the Body . 8. The Figure & Of the Parts . 9. The Largness Of the Parts . All these Signs proceed from Internal or External Causes . And this distinction is so necessary , that it makes in a manner , the whole difference there is between those which are advantageous and those that are otherwise , as we shall make appear . The Internal Causes are , the Conformation of the Parts , the Temperament and the Motive Vertue ; the External are all those things , which come from without , and work some alteration in the Body . Thus a man may go slowly , either out of his natural Inclination , or out of Design , or through Weakness , Beauty and Deformity proceed from Nature , Artifice , or Accident . The Colour ought to be consonant to the Temperament ; but the Air , and such other things may alter it . The Air of the Countenance , and the Voice , the Skin , and the Fleshiness of the parts , may receive alteration upon the same account . In fine , the Figure of the Parts ●s either Natural or Accidental , for a man may become crooked , and crump-shoulder'd , either by a Fluxion , or by a Fall , or by Nature . True it is , that , of these Signs , some are not so easily changed by the External Causes , as the Figure , the Air of the Countenance , and Motion ; but the Colour , the Skin , and the Voice , do easily receive the impressions thereof . But it being suppos'd , as it is certain , that the Internal causes are those which produce the most certain Signs , we make this further observation , That the Figure and Largness of the Parts proceed from the Conformation ; the Temperament gives the Colour , the quality of the Skin , and the Fleshiness of the Parts ; The particular kind of Gate , and the other Motions proceed from the Motive Vertue : But Beauty , the Voice , & the Air of the Countenance proceed from all these three Causes joyned together . For Beauty consisting in a symmetry , and just proportion of the Members , as to colour and grace , the proportion proceeds from the Conformation ; Colour , from the Temperament ; and the grace , from Motion . The Voice is answerable to the Conformation of the Organs , their Temperament , and the motion of the Muscles . In fine , the Air of the Countenance , and the Carriage of the Body , have their principal dependence on the Motion : for in the disturbance of the Passions , the Air , which accompanies them , is nothing else then a certain proportion of the parts , resulting from the diverse motions they make in pursuit of Good and Evil , which moves the Appetite . But that disturbance of the Passion being calm'd , and taken away , the Air , which remains fix'd on the Countenance , relates to the Conformation and the Temperament , as may be observ'd in those , who naturally have the same constitution and disposition of the Parts , with those , which the Passion is wont to cause . Art. 1. Of the Difference of Signs . OF the Signs before-mentioned some are Common , others Proper . The Common Signs are not determinated to any one quality , but may signifie many ; on the contrary , the Proper are determinated only to one . Moreover , there are some Signs , which , in a manner , never change , as the Conformation ; all the rest may be chang'd . And among these last , some are Stable and Permanent , others are Transient , and continue but a short time . Thus those which proceed from Age and the Climate , are Stable ; but such as proceed from Sickness and the Passions , are of small continuance . From these Distinctions , something may be deduc'd , which may contribute to the discovery of the Strength and Weakness of the Signs ; for those which proceed from external causes do not denote any thing certain . And of those which the Internal causes have produc'd , the Stable are significators of Permanent Inclinations ; the others may possibly denote the present Passions , but not the natural Inclinations , unless it be by accident , as Aristotle speaks . Besides , the signs which are the least easily chang'd by the External causes , are the most certain ; such as are the Figure , the Air of the Countenance , and Motion ; but the Colour , the Skin , the Fleshiness of the parts , and the Voice , are consequently the less certain . Whereto this may be added , that the Common Signs do not signifie any thing certain , unless there be some proper Sign , whereby they should be determinated . Art. 2. Of the Means assign'd by Aristotle to discover the efficacy of Signs . ARistotle proposes another Maxim , tO find out the efficacy and certitude of Signs . For he affirms , that , such as are observable in the principal , and most excellent parts , are accordingly the most certain , and that , among those , the Head is the most considerable ; but , in that , the Eyes challenge the preheminence , the Forehead hath the next place , and then the Face , comprehending all that is below the Eyes . Next to the Head , are accounted the Breast and shoulders ; in the third place come the Arms and Legs ; The Belly is the last of all , and the least considerable . But this Rule seems somewhat disconsonant to the Maxims of Aristotle , nay indeed to Reason it self . For he , who assigns the Heart for the principle of all Actions , as being that part , wherein he affirms the Passions to be framed , should have bestow'd the first and most excellent place on the Breast , and not on the Head , and have maintain'd , that the most certain signs of the Inclinations and Passions are derivable from that part , which encompasses the place , where they have their first birth . But it is to be observed , that Aristotle does not there pass his judgment , of the excellency of the parts , as a Philosopher or Physician would do ; he considers them only upon this reflection , that the Passions are more discoverable in those , then others . And accordingly , he places the Arms and Leggs before the Belly , though they be much less excellent and less considerable , as to the essence and nature of the Animal . Now it is certain , that there is not any part , wherein the Passions are sooner , and more apparently observable , then they are in the Head : as we shall shew more particularly in the next Article . Art. 3. That the Passions are most apparent in the Head. THe first reason we shall give for the more remarkable manifestation of the Passions in the Head , is this , that they are not fram'd without the use of the Senses , from which is derived the first knowledge of those things , that move the Passions , and that all of them , Touching only excepted , are placed in the Head. Add to this , that the Estimative Faculty , whose work it is to conceive the things which are good and bad , and gives the first shock to the Appetite , is in the Brain ; and that the strength and weakness of mind , which have also a dependence on the same part , hath a great influence over the Inclinations and Passions . For it is certain , that Children , Sick persons , and Women are ordinarily enclin'd to Anger , out of pure weakness of mind , as having not that heat of blood and heart , which is requisite for a disposition to that Passion . But the principal reason hereof proceeds from the impression , which the Passions make on that part . For as the Soul hath no other design in the motions of the Appetite , then to bring the Animal to the enjoyment of that Good , which she conceives necessary thereto , and to remove the Evil , whereby it may be injur'd ; so , to compass her desires , she employs all the parts , that are under her jurisdiction , and causes them to move answerably to the intention she hath . Now , of these , some being more susceptible of motion then others , they accordingly make a speedier discovery of the agitation wherein she is , and the progress she makes therein : for there are several degrees in every Passion In the first place , there is the emotion , or first stirring , of the Appetite , which does not issue out of the Soul , as being an immanent action : Then the Heart and Spirits are stirr'd , as being the chief Organs of the sensitive Appetite ; and , if the Passion increase , the eyes , the forehead , and the other parts of the Head , are shaken : but if it still advance , and come to execution , and that the Soul would really arrive at the enjoyment of the Good , and shun the Evil , she moves the parts design'd for that purpose ▪ till at last , she puts the whole body into motion , if she be not prevented . So that it is to be hence observ'd , that the Heart and Spirits are those parts of the body , which are first moved in the Passions . But the motion of the Heart is not sensible , as that of the Spirits , which is immediately to be seen in the Countenance , in regard they carry the blood along with them , the sudden arrival or departure whereof alters , in a moment , the colour and figure of the face ; which alteration happens not to the other parts , and that for two reasons . One is , because the Spirits make their recourse to the face more abundantly then to any of the other parts , upon this account , that the Senses are lodg'd therein , which stand in need of spacious channels , whereby the Spirits may flow thither in greater quantities , and with more ease . The other is , that the skin of the Face is of a particular constitution , which is not to be found in any of the other parts . For all elswhere , unless it be in the palms of the hands , or the soals of the feet , the skin may be separated from the flesh : But in the Face , they are both so united together , that they cannot be separated one from the other , without tearing and rending it . Whence it comes that the colour , which proceeds from the motion and quality of the blood , is more manifest there , then in all the rest of the body ; and this also so much the more , for that the skin there is very thin and delicate ; which is not to be found in the hands and feet . So that , it being shewn , that the Passions do principally and more easily change the colour of the Face , then that of any of the other parts , it is to be maintain'd as certain , that , in such a case , it must be the place where they appear soonest and most evidently . Moreover , whereas the Soul , being stirr'd , moves , not onely the Heart , the Spirits , and Humours , but also those parts , which move voluntarily ; it is not to be question'd , but that those which are most apt to motion are the first stirr'd by her , though their motion contribute but very little to the execution of her design . For , to what end serves the wrinkling of the forehead , the lifting up of the Eye-brows , and the widening of the nostrils in the Passion of Anger ; or , in Bashfulness , the casting down of the eyes , blushing , and being out of countenance ? And yet it is not to be doubted , but that all these motions proceed from the disturbance caus'd by the Passion in the Soul , and whereby she is hurried , to make use of whatever stands in her way , though it be no advantage to her , as we said before . Since therefore that , of the parts , there are not any so susceptible of motion , nor so suddenly betray their resentment of the Passions , as those which are in the Head , Aristotle had reason to assign it the first place , as to what concerns Physiognomical Signs ; and to dispose the eyes in the most excellent place therein , then to bring in the forehead , and so consequently the others , for the reasons we have alledged . Art 4. That the Inclinations are most apparent in the Head. IT might be said , that all this Discourse does indeed demonstrate the appearance of the Passions more remarkably in the Face , then any where else ; but that the same thing is not to be concluded as to the inclinations , and that all this alteration , and all these motions , which are consequent to the agitation of the Soul , are only transient Signs , incapable of denoting permanent disposition , such as are those of the Inclinations and Habits . But we conceive it no inconsiderable advancement to have shewn , that the Characters of the Passions are principally apparent in that part of the Body , since that , according to the rule of conformity , whereof we shall speak hereafter , those who naturally have the same air , which the Passion causes , are inclinable to the same Passion . However it may happen , if the Temperament , the Conformation of the parts , and the Motive vertue , be the causes of permanent Signs , it is consequently certain , that there are not any parts , wherein the Formative vertue acts more efficaciously , then it does in the Head , by reason of the excellency of its Operations , and its Organs ; no parts , wherein the Temperament can be more easily discover'd , by reason of the particular constitution , which the skin is of ; in fine , no parts , wherein the motive vertue is stronger , and more free in its motions , since there it is in its proper seat and vigour . To these reasons , this may be added , that the great variety of the organs , which are in the Head , supplies us with a greater number of Signs , then any other part whatsoever , and that , Audacity and Fear taken away , as also some others which have dependance on them , there is not any Passion that leaves its marks on the parts , whereby the Heart is encompass'd . So that , without any further difficulty , we may allow the Head the preheminence , as to what concerns the Signs observable in Physiognomy . Art. 5. That the Inclinations are discoverable by the Arms and Leggs . IT may seem deducible from these last reasons , that we are willing to allow the second rank to the Arms and Leggs , and admit them to be the places , from which , next to the Head , there may be drawn such Signs , as may pretend to most certainty , and whereof there are a greater number ; and consequently , that the Breast is not so considerable as they are . And indeed , if the Air of the Face , the Behaviour , and motion , be more certain Signs then the Figure , as Aristotle , in these words seems to affirm , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , placing the Figure after the Motions , it is certain , that they are much more apparent in the Gesture and Gate , then in the Breast , where it may be thought there is only the Figure to be consider'd . But we are here to call to mind , what we have said elsewhere , to wit , that the Passions may be consider'd in their first stirring , and in their execution , and that the execution is not alwaies consequent to the stirring and emotion . Now the Arms and Legs are the principal organs in order to the execution of what the Appetite commands , and the Heart is the principle and source of the emotion . So that the marks which this latter gives are more universal , and more certain , then those of the others , it being affirmed , that the Heart is alwaies mov'd in the Passions , and that every Passion comes not to execution . I add further , that the Breast and Shoulders have also their particular carriage and motion , as well as the Arms ; besides , that the motion of the Arms , and the manner of Going , may be chang'd by custom , whereas the same thing cannot be said of the Figure of the Breast , which alwaies denotes the Temperament of the Heart , and consequently , the Inclinations . And as for Aristotle , we are to affirm , that he does not make any comparison between the Air of the Countenance , and Motion , and Figure ; but he compares these three together with the other Signs , as , for example , the Colour , the Voice , the quality of the Skin , and the Fleshy parts , which no doubt are much less certain then the former , as we said elsewhere . So that it is to be maintain'd , as manifest , that the most excellent place , from which the most remarkable Signs of Physiognomy are to be drawn , is the Head ; the next to that , the parts which enclose the Heart ; the third , the Arms and Leggs ; and the last , the Belly . For though this last hath some right to dispute the precedence with the Arms , by reason of the many Signs found therein , especially as to what concerns the Temperament ; yet it is most certain , that modesty does not easily permit that part to be consider'd , whence it must needs follow , that the Signs are so much the less manifest ; whereto may be added this also , that they do not principally denote the operations of the sensitive Soul , but only of the Vegetative , and that it is only by accident , that it makes any signification of the other . Art. 6. From what places the Signs are taken . THe most considerable places , from which the Signs are to be taken , are , as Aristotle affirms , those 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , In quibus sapientiae multae apparentia fit ; which assertion may be explicated two ways . The former , that the parts where Wisdom and Modesty ought to be most apparent , are those which discover the most certain marks of the Inclinations . So that the air of the countenance , and the carriage or deportment of the Body , making the principal discovery of Wisdom in a man , it is accordingly from those places , that we are to derive the most assured Signs of Physiognomy . For , as Prudence brings along with it a general disposition to all the other Vertues ; So , on the other side , Imprudence invests a man with a susceptibility of all sorts of Vices and Imperfections . So that the places , where those two qualities are most remarkable , must of necessity furnish us with the Signs of all the other Inclinations . The second Explication of that Assertion , and , in my judgment , the better , is , that the external parts , whereof the Soul seems to stand most in need , and wherein she imploys the more art and conduct , whether as to the framing of them , or keeping them after they are fram'd , are those from which we are to extract the most certain Signs of the Inclinations . The reason , this , that the Soul , making a fuller discovery of her self , and , in some sort , more manifestly producing her self in those parts , than in the others , may in them also make a greater discovery of her Inclinations . Now , it is generally acknowledg'd , that there are not any , wherein her cares , her conduct , and her industry are more apparent , than in the eyes , and in the other parts of the Head ; in regard that all the Senses , nay , Reason it self , are lodg'd therein ; and , next to them , in the Breast , upon this account , that it comprehends the source of life , and that the Appetite hath its residence there ; And lastly , in the Arms and Leggs , as being the instruments of voluntary motion , which , next to Sentiment , is the noblest quality of the Animal . From the precedent Discourse , it is easily seen , that there cannot be an assured judgment made of the Soul's Inclinations , otherwise than by the proper and permanent Signs , and that these are commonly drawn from the Figure , the Air of the countenance , the Motions , and the Fleshy parts of the Body . So that among the Signs propos'd by Aristotle , the Figure , and Air of the countenance have the first place . Then follows the Motion , in as much as the Animal does not move , but answerably to the motion of the Appetite ; and so it is easie to judge , of what quality the Appetite is , by Motion , which is one of its effects . The fleshy parts of the body have the third place , in regard they denote the matter , whereof the body consists : Now , every matter requires its particular form , and so , by the qualities of the matter , the qualities of the form may be known . The Skin and Hair come next , in as much as they are certain discoveries of the fleshiness . In fine , Colour and the Voice bring up the Rear , and have the last place , in regard they may be easily alter'd , especially the Voice , which is chang'd in a moment , by the Passions , by the least fluxion , and by an hundred other such accidents . CHAP. IV. Of the Rules , which Physiognomy hath fram'd upon the natural Signs , in order to the discovery of the Inclinations . AS all the Signs , whereof we have treated , taken distinctly one from the other , afford us not a very certain judgment of what we would deduce from them ; and that it is requisite , there should be a concurrence of several of them , to make a perfect denotation of what we would discover therby ; so Physiognomy hath reduc'd them into divers Classes , wherein are comprehended all those which have any relation to the same end and signification . And the number of these Classes is drawn from four rapports and resemblances , which may be between Men & other things ; it being conceivable , that one man may have some resemblance to another , who shall be mov'd by some passion , or to Men of another Climate , or to Women , or to Brutes . Now , upon these four resemblances , Physiognomy hath made four general Rules , which , besides that they promote its particular design , do further discover the initials of that Science , and the improvements it hath made , in several Times and Ages . Art. 1. Of the Progress of Physiognomy . I Conceive then , it may be laid down as a thing not question'd , that Physiognomy had its beginnings and advancements , as the other Sciences had , which have not of a sudden , and , as it were , at the first start , nor yet in the same Age , attain'd the perfection and accomplishment , which Time and after-experiences have brought them to . And it is very probable , that the first observations made thereof , were taken from the effects , which the Passions produce in the countenance ; and that it having been observ'd , that a Man transported with Anger , or cast down by sadness , had his countenance in such or such a posture , some observant Person inferr'd the likelihood there was , that those who naturally had their countenances so , were accordingly inclin'd to the same Passions . For this manner of judging of the Inclinations is more consonant to common sence , and the most easie to be observ'd . Afterwards there was taken into consideration the resemblance which may be between men , and other Animals , and a judgment was made of the conformity of their Inclinations , by the resemblance there was between them . Then was there notice taken of that which is between the Sexes ; and , at last , that between men of different Climates . For it is certain , that the Sexes , in each Species , have the Figure of the Body and the Inclinations different , as well as men of different Climates ; and that if there be a resemblance , as to Figure , between any two of them , there ought to be also the same , as to their Inclinations . Art. 2. That the Syllogistical Rule was added by Aristotle . THus far went the Antient Physiognomy . To these observations Aristotle hath since added the Rule which he calls Syllogistical . Now , though the rules which the antient Professors of Physiognomy made use of were not bad , yet were they not certain enough , to establish a Science upon them , in regard they did not employ them all in their judgments , nay , indeed us'd them not as they should have done , and that they wanted the Syllogistical Rule , without which , the other are defective . And thence it came , that Aristotle found fault with them , and hath shewn , by solid reasons , that there was no certainty in their Science . Art. 3. The defect of the first Rule of Physiognomy . FOr , as to what concerns the first means , which they call apparent Conformity or Resemblance , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , they minded not , that there are many contrary Inclinations , which cause the same constitution of countenance , as , for instance , Fortitude , and Impudence . Besides , the Air of countenance is chang'd in a moment , according as the Soul is mov'd ; and so a man naturally sad , may express a certain cheerfulness in his countenance , upon the occurrence of some agreeable object . In fine , this Rule is very imperfect , and confin'd the study of Physiognomy to too narrow limits . Art. 4. The defectiveness of the second Rule . THe second Rule , which they draw from the resemblance there may be , between Man and other Animals , is yet more doubtfull , especially considering the manner , how they made use of it . For there is not any man , as Aristotle affirms , who hath an absolute resemblance with any other Animal whatsoever , but onely in some particular part ; and there is ground to doubt , whether any one part is capable of creating a judgment of an Inclination , proper to the whole Species . Secondly , it is to be considered , that there are few Signs proper and peculiar to any one Species , and that there be many common ones ; and therefore the resemblance which is made between a man and some other Animal , by the common Signs , will be defective , and signifie nothing , since it may be also made to another different Species . Nay , if the resemblance be made by Signs proper to such a Species , there will still be reason to question , whether those Signs do determinately denote such an Inclination , since it is to be conceiv'd , every Animal hath several others . Thus the Figure , proper to a Tygre , is , to have a very spacious mouth , short ears , and the skin spotted ; But this cannot design a particular Inclination , in regard that being a strong , cruel , and indocible creature , it cannot be determined to which of these qualities that Figure may have any correspondence . And therefore the antient Physiognomists , could not , by this Rule , make any judgment of the Inclinations , whether they made use of those Signs , which are common , or those which are proper to the Animals . Art. 5. How Aristotle makes use of the second Rule . IT will be said , that , by this reason , Aristotle destroys as well his own doctrine , as that of the Antients , it being found , that , in other places , he makes use of this very Maxime , That such , or such a Figure denotes such , or such an Inclination , and that this is applicable to Lions , Eagles , Ravens , &c. It is true , that Aristotle , in appearance , makes use of the same Rule , but it is after another manner then the old Physiognomists had done . For these consider'd not the marks and signs of Animals ; and thereupon they concluded , that he who resembled them in that , had the same Inclinations , as were found in the Souls of those Animals . On the contrary , Aristotle considers not the Signs as proper to the Animals , but as proper to the Inclinations ; which having not been observ'd by Baldus , occasion'd that great person to fall into a manifest contradiction . And accordingly , he afterwards teaches , how that observation is to be made , and affirms , that we ought to consider several persons who have the same natural habit , such as may be , for example , Fortitude , and mark , in what particular Sign they agree : and it shall be found , that their resemblance will be in these particulars , in having the mouth large , and the extremities thick and strong . Then you are to make your reflection on those Creatures , which are known to be naturally strong , as Lions , Bulls , Eagles , and Tigres , and finding that all these kinds of Animals have those parts after the same manner , it will be very probably judg'd , that they are the marks of Strength or Fortitude . But this is not yet sufficient , it is further requisite , that we examine , whether there may not be some other Creatures , which , though they be strong , yet have not those marks : for if there be not , the Sign is certain , otherwise , some doubt may be made of it . And the same course is to be taken , in order to the discovery of all the other Inclinations . But after what manner soever we may make use of this Rule , yet is it not of extent enough , to perform what may be made out by Physiognomy , in regard there are but very few Creatures , whereof we can have the knowledge of their particular inclinations , and the Figure of the parts correspondent to those Inclinations . So that it it is then only to be accounted certain , when it is confirmed by the others , and particularly by the Syllogistical Rule , which supplies the defect of these four . Art. 6. What the Syllogistical Rule is . NOw , this Syllogistical Rule denotes the present inclinations and passions , in a way contrary to the others , in as much as it does not require proper Signs , but , from an inclination and a passion known by those marks , it deduces the discovery of another , which hath not any . And this Rule is grounded on the connexion there is , between the Inclinations , the Habits , and the Passions . For one being the effect of the other , it may be judged , that a man hath an inclination to such a passion or habit , though there be not any Sign proper thereto , and which may make any discovery of it , as being onely known , that the man hath that which is the cause of this . Thus having once known , that a man is timorous , it may be said , that he hath a natural inclination to Avarice , and consequently that he is a Miser ; that he is guilty of artifices and dissimulation ; that his fearfulness causes him to speak with a certain mildness and submission ; that it renders him distrustfull , apt to suspect , hard of belief , a bad friend , &c. Thus Aristotle gives an example of this kind of Judgment , affirming , that , if a man be subject to Anger , and of small stature , he is Envious . But I conceive there is an errour in the Text , and that instead of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , which signifies little , it should be read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , which is as much as froward , humoursome , and one who is not pleased at any thing , as we shall shew in its proper place . As to the other four rules , those which are taken from the Air of the countenance , and the resemblance there may be between the Sexes , are the most certain , and the most generally acknowledg'd . For there is hardly any Sign but may be referr'd to them , as Aristotle affirms ; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . That of the Climates is more generall then the other , which is taken from the resemblance of Animals : but it is not so certain , in regard that all those who are of the same Climate , are not of the same Temperament , and have not the same Conformation of parts ; and therefore this is no necessary consequence , that because a man is born in Greece , he must be vain , unconstant , and a lyar : and so of the rest . CHAP. V. After what manner THE ART HOW TO KNOW MEN , makes use of the Rules of Physiognomy . Art. 1. How the said Art makes use of the first Rule of that Science . THus have we given an account of the Means which Physiognomy makes use of , in order to the discovery of the Inclinations , and which the Art we teach ought also to employ , in prosecution of the same design . But besides that there are some others besides those , and that it hath many more things to discover than the other , it will not propose its Rules nakedly , as Physiognomy hath done , but establish the grounds thereof , before they be reduced into practice . When therefore the first Rule tells us , that those , who naturally have the same Air , and the same Characters attending the motion of a Passion , are inclin'd to the same Passion ; it is to be noted , that the ground on which this Rule is establish'd , is the knowledge of the Characters of the passions . For , it were to no purpose , to affirm , that he , who naturally hath the Characters of Anger , is inclin'd to Anger , if it be not known , what the Characters of Anger are . This Art therefore pretends to draw a pourtraiture of every passion in particular , to design the Air and Figure it gives to all the parts of the Body , and all the motions it excites in the Soul. For , besides what it will contribute to the design the Art hath to make known the passions , which cannot remain secret after so many indicia given thereof ; It will also , by that means , declare those which are consequent one to another , and between which there is a connexion , the ground of the Syllogistical Rule ; and by degrees , make that rule conduce to the discovery of the passions . It must therefore divide the Treatise of the Characters , into two and twenty Chapters , whereof the first eleven shall treat of the Simple Passions , comprehending among them Desire , Laughter , and Weeping ; and the other eleven shall treat of the Mixt Passions , according to the order we have set down before . Art. 2. How it makes use of the second Rule . AS to the second rule , which teaches , that those men , who have some parts resembling those of some other Creatures , have the same Inclinations with those Creatures ; it is to be examin'd , what Creatures those are , which may give a ground for this rule . For all are not fit to be admitted into that predicament , either in regard that sufficient observations have not been made of them , or that they are at too great a distance from the nature of man , as Insects , Serpents , Fishes , &c. Aristotle therefore in his Physiognomy hath pitch'd upon twenty seven , to wit , fifteen four-footed Beasts , and seaven Volatiles . The former are the Lion , the Panther , the Horse , the Hart , the Ox , the Ass , the Dog , the Wolf , the Swine , the Goat , the Sheep , the Ape , the Fox , the Cat , and the Frog . The other are , the Eagle , the Hawk , the Cock , the Raven , the Quail , Sea-Fowl , and small Birds . Others have added to these , the Owl , and the Ostrich . It is therefore requisite , there should be so many Chapters design'd , wherein must be treated , of the natures of these Animals , and especially of those parts of them , whereto those of men may have any resemblance , and of the Inclinations they denote . Art. 3. How the said Art makes use of the third Rule . AS to the third Rule , which shews , that he , who hath any semblance to Men of some other Climate , hath the same Inclinations as they have ▪ this is grounded on the Figure of the Body , and such Inclinations of the Soul , as that Climate causes . But in asmuch as the Climate is to be consider'd , not only by the position of the Heavens , but also by the nature of the Soil , by the Scituation , by the Winds reigning there , it is requisite in the first place to treat of that Constitution of the Body , and the Inclinations , which a hot , dry , cold , or moist Climate may cause ; and afterwards of those , which may proceed from a moist , or dry , fruitful or barren soil . In the third place , of that which is consequent to the scituation , as it is oriental or occidental ; high , or low ; maritime , or mediterranean . In fine , what contribution may be made thereto by the several Winds , East , West , North and South . Thence it must descend to the Figure and Manners of those Nations , which depend partly on these causes , partly on the original of the people themselves , whereof they still retain some tincture , as also on the good or ill fortune which hath attended them , and causes them to change their former discipline , and their antient course of life . This Treatise must needs be long , and will require great pains to bring it to a period . For , besides that there must be some reason given of the particular Figure of every People , and its Inclinations , which is a thing very hard to do , it must also give an account of the Laws , which are proper thereto , in regard that the Law , as Plato sayes , is the finding out of Truth ; all sorts of Laws being not convenient for all manner of Nations , but only such as are conformable to their natural dispositions ; and he who hath lighted on that Conformity and Correspondence , hath met with Truth . But howere it may be , this Discourse is to be divided into so many Chapters , as there are Climates , and those subdivided again into so many Sections , as there be Nations inhabiting each of them . Art. 4. How the said Art makes use of the fourth Rule . THe fourth Rule teaches us , That those men who have any thing in their countenances approaching the Beauty of Women , have the same Inclinations as they have , and on the contrary . This is grounded on the Beauty , which is peculiarly answerable to either Sex , as also upon the Inclinations , which are natural to each of them . It is therefore requisite , there should be a discourse concerning Beauty , and that it should be divided into two Treatises ; whereof the former shall shew how all the parts ought to be made which frame the Beauty of Man , and the Inclinations attending it . And the other is to give a particular account of the parts whereof the Beauty of the Woman consists , and the Inclinations correspondent to her Sex. All this shall be treated in fifty Chapters , there being no less then twenty five parts in each Sex , whereby they are represented as differing one from the other ; the Colour and Proportion , which ought to be between them , being comprehended therein . Art. 5. Why The Art how to know Men treats of the Temperaments . BUt in regard these two last Rules are principally grounded on the Temperament , before we come to the examination of them , it is requisite there should be a previous Treatise of the Temperaments , and a discovery made of the Inclinations , which each of them causes in the Soul , and the Figure it gives to the parts of the Body . And this is to be done in fifty two Chapters , wherof the first sixteen shal treat of the Temperaments which are conformable to the whole Body ; and the other thirtysix , of those of the Nobler parts . For there are some principal temperaments correspondent to the four Humours , when they are only predominant , to wit , the Sanguine , the Cholerick , the Melancholick , and the Flegmatick ; then each of these hath some one of the other humours predominant under it , as the Cholerick-Sanguine , the Melancholick-Sanguine , &c. and that makes up the number of sixteen . In fine , every noble part is either temperate , or hot , cold , dry , or moist ; or is hot and moist , hot and dry , cold and moist , cold and dry . So that there being four noble parts , and each of those having nine differences of Temperaments , all put together , make up two and fifty kinds of Temperaments which must be known , in order to a judgment of the Inclinations . Art. 6. That there are other Rules besides those of Physiognomy , whereby the Inclinations may be discover'd . THus is it , that The Art how to know Men makes use of the Rules of Physiognomy , for the discovery of the Inclinations , and how , upon small foundations , it designs the greatest superstructure , whereof Science ever attempted the carrying on . But it does not think that sufficient , as having added thereto some other means whereof Physiognomy makes no advantage . For , besides that it makes the very effects of the Inclinations to contribute to the discovery of them , to wit , the desire of doing the actions , and the pleasure there is in doing them often ; it being a thing out of all dispute , that if a person be observ'd to be often desirous to do the same thing , or that he does it many times with a certain pleasure , it is a certain sign of the Inclination he hath thereto . Besides this , I say , it very advantageously makes use of the remote causes , whereof we have made mention before ; for though the judgments , which may be deduced from them , be not absolutely certain , yet do they either fortifie or weaken those , which proceed from the next causes , which are , as we said , the Instinct , the Temperament , and the Conformation of the parts . Accordingly , if a man be of such a Temperament and Conformation , as may be proper for courageous actions , and that he be withall a person well descended , that he be young , fortunate , and rich ; that he have some military imployment , and that he be of a warlike nation , it is certain , that the judgement which may be made of his being inclin'd to courageous actions shall be more creditable , then if those circumstances did not occur . But if with that fortunate Constitution , he be of a mean extraction , if he be poor and unfortunate , and stricken in years , if he be of a Profession that abates his courage , and keeps it down ; if he be of a Climate over-hot , or over-moist , the Inclination which Nature hath bestow'd on him to courageous actions shall be much weakned by these causes , how remote soever they may be , and the judgment to be made thereof ought to be the more reserv'd . It is therefore necessary that there should be a previous knowledge of the Inclinations , which these causes produce , that they should be compar'd together , and that it be examin'd how far they fortifie or weaken the others . Whence it comes , that , having treated of the Inclinations of the Inhabitants in general , it must discourse of those of Children , Young persons , perfect Men , and Old men . Thence it must descend to the Moral Causes , which are in number seventeen ; to wit , Nobleness and Meanness of Birth , Wealth and Poverty , Soveraignty and Subjection , Prosperity and Adversity , and the course of Life , to wit , the Art Milita●y , Medicine , Musick , Hunting , Dancing , Philosophy , Mathematicks , the study of the Laws , Oratory and Poetry , observing the Inclinations and Manners which accompany each of these Professions : so that this will be the work of one and twenty Chapters . And after all these disquisitions , it may well be confident , that it is able to discover , not only the present Inclinations , but also those which are past , and those which may yet be to come , through the change , which either hath been , or shall be made , in the Temperament and the Moral Causes . CHAP. VI. How the Actions and Motions of the Soul are known . THe next work of our Art how to know Men must be , to shew how the actions and motions of the Soul are to be known , we mean not those which are evident and manifest ; for it were ridiculous to give Rules , to find out , whether a Man be in Anger , when he is seen transported with the fury , which that Passion inspires ; or whether he be sad , when he complains , and laments , and seems to be over-whelm'd with affliction . But in regard there are some Passions , which are to be foreseen before they are framed ; and that of those which are so , there are some that are not produc'd to any great height , as Hatred : that some of them are theatrical and feigned , as those of Flatterers ; Nay , that there are some cloak'd with contrary appearances , as when a man would have it thought he loves another person , though he hates him ; when one makes shew of a certain joy , when he hath much ado to smother his grief ; in fine , Designs closely carried on , secret Actions , the unknown Authors of known actions : All these things , I say , are the main subject of the Art we speak of , and the Rules it gives for the knowledge of them . And no doubt but there are such Rules , since there is not any thing considerable fram'd in the Mind , which may not be discover'd by the Countenance , by a mans Words , by the Effects , and some Circumstances , from which there may certain , or , at least , very probable conjectures be deduc'd . Art 1. That there are two kinds of Actions . BE it observed then , that there are , generally speaking , two kinds of actions ; some simple and plain , and such as they appear to be ; others , deceitful , and cloak'd with dissimulation . All the difficulty to be overcome in the former , is , to discover the end for which they are done . For , in every Action , there is alwaies the apparent and manifest motion , which is the matter , and as it were the body of the Action ; and the Intention , which is the form ; and ▪ as it were ; the Soul of the Action , and that is ever obscure and hidden . Thus when there is a necessity of fighting against the Enemies of the State , the act of fighting is the matter of the Action , and is evident ; but the End and Intention of it is a secret , in regard it is not known , whether it be for Honour , or Advantage , whether it be done out of force or by example , &c. There will be therefore a particular Chapter for discovery of the Ends and Intentions of the Actions . Art. 2. Of Dissimulation . AS concerning the other Actions , which are cloak'd and cover'd with Dissimulation , the discovery of them is much more difficult , for that difficulty occurs not only in the body of the Action , but also in the End of it , which is shrowded in divers pretences . And among Actions , the External may be disguis'd under contrary appearances ; and the Internal , which are the Thoughts and the Passions , may be easily dissembled . Besides , Dissimulation insinuates it self into the Words , the Countenance , and the Effects , whether it makes its advantage of them distinctly , or altogether , as we shall shew more at large in the Treatise of Dissimulation . Now the means , whereby the Art , we teach , pretends to the discovery of it , are twelve in number . The first is , to examine the dissimulation by it self , and to see whether there be any likelihood or probability , the thing should be as it is pretended ; whether the countenance of the Dissembler belyes his words , and whether the Effects are consonant , or contrary one to another . The second , to oblige him who hath been caught in it , to discover it himself by fair words and persuasions . 3. To oblige him to it by punishments . 4. By Rewards . 5. By present punishments or rewards . 6. By a threatning of future punishments , and promises of future rewards . 7. By importunity . 8. By Wine and Good-fellowship . 9. By a consideration of the person who acts , as whether he be of a timorous or confident disposition , whether he have the reputation of being sincere , or be a noted dissembler , whether he be an inferiour person who speaks , &c. 10. By a like consideration of the person against whom the dissimulation is acted , as whether he be one who is dreaded , whether a Prince , Master , &c. 11. There is yet a further way of discovering the Dissimulation , by a sudden motion of some Passion , which breaks forth , and betrayes what is in the Soul , such as may be that of Anger . 12. The same discovery may be made by a sudden sally of Joy. And upon all these several means , there are certain particular Rules , which shall be explicated in so many Chapters . Art. 3. How Actions may be foreseen . BUt we now come to examine , whether there be any Rules , whereby the Actions of the Mind , and the Passions of the Soul , may be foreseen , before they are fram'd ; and whether it may be affirm'd , that , upon such or such an occasion , a man will have rational apprehensions , if he should chance to be transported with Anger , or fall into Fear , &c. As to the Actions of the Mind , as they must be necessarily conformable to the strength or weakness of the Faculties , whereby they are produc'd ; so is it certain , that a man , who shall have the organs , subservient to those Faculties , well or ill dispos'd , shall have good or bad productions of the mind , and that it may be assur'd , that , when he shall be oblig'd to the reception of some sentiment , or to speak of some affair , he will judge and speak of it , according to the capacity , which the world was persuaded he had , as we have said elsewhere . The Habit and Inclination do the like ; for if it be known a man is Just , Magnificent , Valiant , &c. it will be undoubtedly said , that , when any occasion shall present it self , his sentiments will be consonant to the Vertue and Inclination he hath . Art 4. How the Passions may be foreseen . BUt as to the Passions , there cannot so certain a judgment be made of them , and it may only probably be said , that a man will be transported with Anger , and suffer himself to be carry'd away with vanity , or some other Passion , in regard that Reason and the Study of Philosophy may keep him in , and correct the dispositions which he might have to those Passions . Nay , there is this further consideration to be made , in reference to these motions , that they are two-fold , primary , and secondary . The primary or first motions hurry us away like torrents , and , as it is commonly said , come not within the jurisdiction of reason . The others are not so impetuous , and admit of some time to consider them ; and therefore they may be the more easily check'd . But they are withall more hardly discoverable , in as much as they are more easily corrected ; whereas the judgment , which may be made of the former , is more certain , it being very hard , that the Habit should be so perfect , as that it might divert Nature from those first assaults , and break that strong connexion , which is between the Inclination and the Action . We are to make this further observation , that , of the Passions , there are some may be called the Principal and Predominant , & others , which are only the Companions & Attendants of the former . When a man is angry , his Predominant Passion is Anger , as being that which hath possess'd it self of all his Soul , and whereto are referred all the other Passions , which are framed afterwards , as Arrogance , Insolence , Obstinacy , &c. In like manner , Sadness , or Grief is the predominant Passion in him who is afflicted ; but Fear , Languor , Sloath , Superstition , are its Attendant Passions In fine , there is not any one of them , which , when it is fram'd in the Soul , does not call some others to its assistance and relief ; so that , the Predominant Passion once known , there 's no doubt but the others are wayting on it . But in regard the connexion there is between them , may be stronger or weaker , and that there are some , whereof the consequence is as it were necessary , and others , wherein it is only contingent , ( For Languor , or Dejection of Spirit , and Sloath , are in a manner necessarily attendant on Sadness ; but Superstition does not alwaies follow it . ) Whence it may be thence inferr'd , that the knowledge had of the former is more certain , and that of the contingent , doubtful . Let us therefore conclude , that there are two waies , principally , whereby future Passions may be foreseen , to wit , the Inclination , and the Connexion there is between the Passions . Whereto may be added , the Strength or Weakness of his Mind , who is to resent it , and the greatness of the Good or Evil , which is to happen to him . For if it be known , that a man is to receive a great injury , and that he be a person of a weak Spirit , some will not stick to affirm , that he will be overcome by the Passion of Anger . Art. 5. Whether contingent Actions may be foreseen . IT will peradventure be objected against us , that there is not any certain knowledge of things to come , which are Contingent , in regard they may equally either happen or not happen : otherwise , if a certain judgment could be made thereof , they would not be Contingent . The Answer to this Objection , which is made against all the Sciences of Divination , is this , That there are two sorts of Contingents , some , which have a natural and regulated cause , whereby , according to the common order of things , they ought to be produced . Others have no regular cause , but a fortuitous or free , as those things that happen by hazzard , or the election of the Will. Those last are purely contingent , and cannot be determinately known any way whatsoever . But the former are not purely contingent , and the knowledge had of them may be certain in the sequel of things , as not differing from that of things necessary , save only in this , that their causes may be prevented from producing their effects . The actions and passions of the Soul are of that kind , in as much as there is a connexion between them and the Faculties , the Inclinations and the Habits : for they are effects , which , by ordinary consequence , depend on those causes ; and though some of these effects be free , yet are they not absolutely such , when they proceed from the said causes , and that these concurr with the freer cause , such as is the Will. CHAP. VII . How the Habits may be known . Art. I. Of the discovery of the Moral Habits . IN order to our satisfaction , whether the Habits are discoverable or not , we are to remember , that there are two kinds of them , the Intellectual , and the Moral , and that these latter are more easily known then the Intellectual . For it is more easie to judge whether a man be Just or Temperate , then whether he be a Physician or Mathematician . The reason , given of this difference , is , that the Intellectual Habits make not any impression on the body , and consequently leave no sensible mark , whereby they might be known . But I do not conceive this reason solid enough , in regard the Moral Habits do not also make any manifest impression on the body , no more then the Intellectual . It is therefore more to our purpose to affirm , that the Moral habits are more certainly known , because the Moral inclinations are determinated to certain Passions , which , often reiterated , produce Habits . And whereas there are few who resist their inclinations , by reason of the difficulty and trouble it is to change them , and that every one commonly does what is most easie and delightfull to him : it thence proceeds , that the knowledge had of the inclinations , which is well grounded , and certain , enables us to make a more probable judgment of the habits , whereby they are attended . Art. 2. How the Intellectual Habits may be known . BUt the case is otherwise in the Intellectual Habits , in regard the Understanding is not determinated to any one Art or Science , rather than another . And though that , of these , some have a greater conformity to the Imagination , then they have to the Judgment or Memory , yet the great number there is of them leaves the Mind , which cannot be naturally determinated to one more then another , in a certain indifference . For it may be said , that a man is fit for Poetry , Painting , or Musick , by reason of his having a strong Imagination , and not the like for Medicine , Policy , and the other Sciences , which require a greater portion of judgment . Yet can it not be affirm'd , that he is effectually a Poet , a Painter , or a Musician , in regard the inclination he hath to the functions of the Imagination renders him equally fit for either of them . Whereas on the contrary , the Moral inclinations are determinated to certain passions , and those passions to particular Habits . Whence it may be affirm'd , from the knowledge had of the inclinations , that a man is endu'd with such a Vertue , or subject to such a Vice ; and it seldom happens that one is mistaken in those judgments , for the reasons alledged . There is therefore a discovery made of Vertues and Vices , by the means of the inclinations which are known ; and it is the onely expedient that Physiognomy makes use of . But our Art hath some other , from which a greater certainty may be derived . Of these , the first is , to know the end of the Actions , which consists in a free , perfect , and absolute election ; for he who acts by the direction of that , must necessarily act by vertue of some habit . Secondly , the excess and defect of the passions , in reference to the objects ; for he who is often angry , and that in a higher degree then he ought , must infallibly be adjudg'd to have the habit of Anger . Thirdly , the perseverance which any person is found guilty of , in any passion . Lastly , the effects , which the Vertues and Vices produce in the Soul and Body . And these frame the Characters of the Vertues and Vices , which are to be described , according to the order we have set down before . CHAP. VIII . Of Astrological Signs . BEsides the Natural Signs , whereof we have already treated , there are yet others , which are called Astrological Signs , in regard it is pretended , that the body receives the impressions of them from the Starrs and Celestial Configurations . These consist , for the most part , in certain Lines , which are principally to be observ'd in the Fore-head , and the Hands , and are imagin'd , to be the effects of the Planets predominant over those parts . From some observations which have been made thereof , there are two Arts fram'd , Metoposcopy , and Chiromancy , or Palmistry ; the former whereof considers the Signs which the Starrs have imprinted in the Forehead , and the other , those imprinted in the Hands . It is our work to examine , whether there be any truth in either of them : For if any knowledge of the inclinations and the motions of the Soul may be deduced from them , as they boast there may , the Art we teach ought not to slight them ; nay , 't is requisite it should accept of their assistance , since they are engag'd in the same design , and that nothing is to be omitted , which many contribute to the discovery of a thing , so intricate as the heart of Man is . But if they have not any thing of certainty , and that they are onely the recreations , or , possibly , dreams and reveries , which the spirit of Man imagines to it self , either by way of delight , or through mistake , our Art ought to discard them as vain , superfluous , and superstitious Sciences , not worthy to be admitted into the society of those of Nature , or to busie the thoughts of any man that pretends ever so little to Ratiocination . Let us therefore begin with Chiromancy , for it is better known then Metoposcopy , and seems to have more evident principles , which may be more easily established , nay , such as , if they prove true , will serve for a ground-work to the other . Yet shall I not put my self to the trouble of any other Discourse thereof , then what shall be contain'd in two Letters , which I have already communicated to the publick , since they are pieces , which make up part of the design of this Work , and which the impatience of a Friend prevail'd with me to take off from the rest , to satisfy his curiosity . I shall not now abate so much as the civilities I thought myself oblig'd to render him , nor yet the precautions wherwith I would have secur'd myself against my Readers . For , though that contributes nothing to my Design , yet will it afford those some diversion who shall take the pains to read it , and give them the same pleasure , which is sometimes deriv'd from the sight of a strange ornament , or some antique Mode , unexpectedly brought upon the Stage . THE FIRST LETTER TO MONSIEVR B.D.M. UPON THE PRINCIPLES OF CHIROMANCY . SIR , WHen you press me to put into writing the Discourse we had together concerning Chiromancy , and endeavour to perswade me , that it were an injury to the publick , to deprive it of the Arguments you heard me make upon that subject , I reflect on the intreaty which Socrates's friends sometime made to him , that he would suffer his Picture to be taken , and the confusion he conceiv'd hereat , after he had satisfy'd their desires . For before that was done , there was no great notice taken of the defects which Nature had imprinted in his face , and people began not to heed them , and withall , to reproach him therewith , till after they were represented upon the Cloath . The same thing , no doubt , will happen to me , when I shall put into writing the Discourses , whereof you assure me , that you were not displeas'd at the recital . They will come to you with this disadvantage now , that they are not attended with that grace of Novelty which they had then ; They will not he accompany'd with the pleasure of walking , and the conversation which then rendred them agreeable ; and appearing before the Eyes , whose judgment is much more severe then that of the Ears , the defects there may be in them will soon be observ'd , and give me the shame and regret of having obey'd you . Nay , what must be my doom , when I shall have other Judges then your self , from whose friendship I derive a confidence of some favour , and whose curiosity for these kinds of Sciences may abate somewhat of your severity ? And what reception can I expect , when I shall find the more ingenious part of the World prepossess'd with this opinion , that they are vain studies , and all their principles , all their promises , delusive and imaginary ? But , maugre all these hazzards , wherein you engage me , I am resolv'd to endeavor the satisfaction of your desires , and reduce , to a more serious examination , the things which I entertain'd you with only by way of divertisement . For if upon this second trial you shall make of them , you shall find them of good alloy , I shall not question , but they both may , and ought to go for current , in the commerce of Learning . And certainly , if there be any thing rational in the conjectures I have made , nay , if they do but raise the distrust of a Truth not yet fully known , it is just the publick should participate thereof , for the excitation of those who make it their business to search after the miracles which God hath been pleas'd to shut up in Man , to make a greater discovery of this in particular , and to add thereto their observations , which may possibly compleat what I have only begun . For how poor & low an esteem soever we may have for Chiromancy , yet may Philosophy find in it some things not unworthy her highest and noblest Contemplations . She thinks it no disparagement to her , to descend to the most obscure Arts , to clear up their principles ; And as the light of the Sun fastens it self on the most impure things , yet is not corrupted thereby , and from them draws those vapours , which it raises up into the highest regions of the air : So Philosophy , without any derogation from her dignity , condescends even to the lowest effects of Art & Nature , and thence derives such discoveries as she does not think unworthy a place among her most sublime speculations . And no doubt , though I do not pretend my self one of those , by whom she should execute so great designs ; I may however think , that I have met with something , which may not be unworthy of her cares , and such as should not only satisfie their curiosity who are lovers of Chiromancy , but also be advantageous to Physick . For if I can make good this Principle , THAT EVERY NOBLE PART OF THE BODY HATH A CERTAIN PLACE IN THE HAND WHICH IS APPROPRIATED TO IT , AND WITH WHICH IT HATH A PARTICVLAR CONNEXION AND SYMPATHY , besides that , it will make very much for that disposition of the Planets , which the said Science hath appropriated to the same places , and upon which it lays the main foundation of all its Rules , there may be strong presumptions deduc'd thence , to conclude , that the good or bad disposition of the principles of life may be discover'd in the Hand ; and that between the other parts of the body , there are as well as in this , certain resemblances and sympathies , which depend not on either the distribution of the Vessels ▪ or their structure , but on a secret influence , which contributes to their union and association . And this will be no inconsiderable secret , in order to the opening of the veins , and the application of remedies , in certain places , as we shall shew hereafter . My work therefore , in this place , shall be to make good the said great principle . For to descend to the particular rules of that Science , and to give the reasons thereof , as you have heard me do of some of them ; besides , that it were a disrespect to the Severity of Philosophy , for a man to amuse himself about things , which , for the most part , are either false or uncertain , as being not confirm'd by just observations , would be too great a flattery of their simplicity , who give them more credit then they deserve , and a mis-expence of that precious Time , which other employments challenge . But to prevent your complaint of this abatement , I shall add to the Discourse , wherewith I formerly entertain'd you , the reasons which rais'd in me the first suspicion , that there might be some truth in Chiromancy ▪ and that the grounds of it might be more certain , then many do imagine . And I doubt not but these reasons of mine will , in like manner , prevail wi●h all those who shall consider them without prejudice , in as much as the very same thing , which should have brought it into suspicion , and deterr'd those who were inclin'd to the study of it , plead for it , and invite to the knowledge thereof . To make this out , it is to be observ'd , that the first and principal ground of Chiromancy , is the disposition of the Planets , which it hath diversly placed in the Hand : For it hath put Jupiter in the fore-finger , called also Index ; Saturn , on the middle-finger ; the Sun , on the Ring-finger ; Mercury , on the little-finger ; Venus , on the Thumb ; Mars , on the palm of the Hand ; and the Moon , on the lower part of it . This foundation , I say , which inverts the natural order of the Planets , and consequently , seems rather to be the effect of the extravagance of the first inventors of this Science , then of any reason they might have to rank them after that manner , is so far from bringing it into any mistrust of falsity , that , in my judgment , it is one of those things which have brought into question the truth there may be in it . For there is a kind of necessity , that the mind of Man , which is so much in love with proportion , and which , where-ever it can bring it in , never fails of adorning and enriching its imaginations therewith , should not without cause have omitted it here , and that it hath been constrained , by the certainty of the experiences it hath made , to change the order of the Planets , which it hath so exactly observ'd in Metoposcopy , and in a thousand other occurrences , wherein it hath had the freedom , to make application thereof . And no doubt , had it been a pure imag●nation , it had been more easie and more rational to have plac'd Saturn on the fore-finger , Jupiter on the middle , Mars on the next , the Sun on the little finger , and so to have follow'd the order , which those Planets observe among themselves , then to transpose them , as they now are . Or , if there had been a necessity of this transposition , me-thinks it would have been more pertinent , to have the greatest finger govern'd by the greatest of those Celestial Bodies , or to have assign'd it that which is more apt to motion , then the Ring finger is , which is both less , and less active . So that there is a great probability , that so extraordinary a disposal of the Planets is not the production of their pure fancies , who first spent their endeavours in that Science , but rather of the necessity , which oblig'd them to follow the reasons and experiences , whereby they discover'd that truth . But the observation which Aristotle hath given us , in his History of Animals , adds much to this suspicion . For , in that incomparable Work , wherein it may be said , that Nature hath discover'd and explicated her self , he affirms , that there are , in the Hand , certain Lines , which , according as they are long or short , denote the length or shortness of Man's life . And this being one of the first rules of Chiromancy , it is to be presum'd , that that Science was not unknown to him , and that so great a person would not have shuffled into a History , which was to be one of the noblest draughts of Nature , a doubtfull thing , and such as he was not confident of the truth of . And that , if it be certain , as experience hath since confirm'd , there is no rational person , but will conclude , that the Hand ought to have a stricter connexion with the principles of life , then any of the other external parts , wherein there are no such marks to be found ; That those marks are certain effects which should make a discovery of the good or bad disposition of the principles , from which they proceed ; And , in a word , that there are in that part such miracles , as are not yet fully known , and that if the knowledge thereof could be attain'd , there would haply be acquir'd that which Chiromancy does so much pretend to . Add to this , that he who shall take notice , that the Lines , which are in the Hands , are different in all men ; that in the self-same person , they are chang'd at certain periods of time , and that all this diversity cannot proceed from any internal cause , to us yet known , will , in all likelihood , be forc'd to acknowledge , that all those Characters are the effects of some secret , influence by which they are imprinted in that particular part ; And that , nothing being superfluously done in Nature , they have their particular use , and do denote , if not any thing else , at least this , to wit , the alteration , which happens in the principles , whereby they are produc'd . For to make these impressions relate to the Articulations , and the motions of the hand , as some have done , is a thing which cannot be maintain'd ; since the Articulations are equal in all men , who nevertheless have all their Lines unequal ; that there are many Hands , wherein there is not any Articulation at all , as in the space which lies between the joints of the fingers : That children newly born , who have their hands shut all after the same manner , without making in a manner any motion , have nevertheless many lines , which are different in every one of them : that those who exercise the same Art , and consequently ought , as neer as may be , to use the same motions , have them nevertheless as different , as if they were of contrary professions : That , in the self-same person , they are chang'd , though there be not any change in his course of life : And lastly , that in the forehead , where there is not any Articulation , and which part all men move after the sa●● manner , there are also such lines , wherein may be observ'd the same diversity , as in those of the Hand . We may further add to these considerations the great Antiquity of the Science of Chiromancy , which must needs have been studied before Aristotle's time , in as much as what he sayes , of the Lines of the Hand , is one of its observations and rules ; the work it hath found so many learned men , who search'd into the secrets of it , and have honour'd it by their Writings : And lastly , the admirable judgments which have been made according to its Maximes . For it is a thing comes not much short of astonishment , that , of forty and five persons whom Cocles had foreseen , by his Art , to be subject to dye violent deaths , Cardan observ's , that there were but two of them living in his time , to whom that misfortune had not hapned . But to come to a free acknowledgement of the truth , all these , as we have already observ'd , are but so many slight suspicions , which conclude not for the certainty of this Science . For as to the order of the Planets , which it hath chang'd , it gives a great presumption , that it hath not been done without some reason : but the question remains still undecided , to wit , Whether it be true , that those celestial Bodies have any kind of power or influence over the Hand , and whether any one of them have some particular place assign'd it therein ? The Authority of Aristotle may also be question'd , and all this diversity of Lines may proceed from other causes , and have other uses , different from those appropriated thereto by Chiromancy . Moreover , how ancient soever that Science may be , it makes not much for its certainty , since there are ancient errours , whereby all the precedent Ages have been abused : And though many great Wits have thought it not unworthy their study , yet have there been , in all times , some , who have employ'd their endeavors about curiosities , as vain , as possibly this may be . In fine , all the testimonies and examples , which are commonly produc'd , in defence of it , can pretend to no more weight and validity , then those brought for Geomancy , Onomancy , and other Arts of Divination , all which are imaginary and superstitious , and yet neither want Patrons to protect them , nor fail of success in the judgments , which are made by them . On the other side , neither do all these reasons absolutely condemn it , and make not any otherwise against it , then in that they render it doubtful , leaving the inquisitive person in an uncertainty , what he ought to believe , and continuing him in the desire of being satisfi'd therein . Now the only means to attain that satisfaction , is to examine the Principles of it , and to see whether there be any reasons , whereby they may be maintain'd . For if any of them be certain , and well grounded , there is not , in my judgment , any rational person , who joyning the precedent suspitions with the truth of these Principles , but will acknowledge , that if the Science , which hath been built thereupon , is not arriv'd to the highest degree of certainty , it may come to it in time , by the diligent and exact observations , which are yet to be added thereto : And that if it cannot promise as much as Astrology pretends it should discover by the Stars , which it hath plac'd in the Hand , it may at least judge of the good or bad disposition of the interiour parts , between which and it there is an undeniable sympathy , and , by that means , conduce very much to the conservation and continuance of Health , and the curing of diseases . For when it shall be confin'd within these limits , and quit all other pretences , it will still be a very considerable Science , and such as , for the excellency of its discoveries , and the advantage may be made thereof , might be worthy the curiosity of the severest Philosophers , and all those who make it their business to enquire into the wonderful things of Nature . These are the considerations which I had , before I fell to examin the Principle before-mentioned , which is the main foundation , on which the disposal of the Planets , into several parts of the Hand , is built , and in a manner , the only source , from which , all the judgments which Chiromancy can promise , are deduced . The method I have observ'd therein , is , according to the subsequent Articles , to shew , 1. That , of situations , some are more noble then others . 2. That the nobler situations are design'd for the more excellent parts , and that the excellency of the parts is deduc'd from the advantage they bring along with them . 3. What advantages may be deduced from the Hands . 4. That the Right Hand is more noble then the Left. 5. That motion begins on the Right side . 6. That the Hands have the greatest portion of the natural Heat . 7. That the Hands have a greater communication with the nobler parts . 8. That some secret Vertues are convey'd from the nobler parts into the Hands . 9. That Nature does not confound the Vertues , and consequently 10. That the Vertues of the nobler parts are not receiv'd into the same places of the H●nd . 11. That there is a Sympathy between the Liver and the Fore-finger . 12. That there is a Sympathy between the Heart and the Ring-finger . 13. That there is a like Sympathy between the Spleen and the Middle-finger . 14. That there is a Sympathy between all the interiour parts and the other parts of the Hand . 15. That the Face is an Epitome of all the exteriour parts . 16. That there is a mutual Sympathy between all the parts ; and , 17. That the distribution of the Veins made by Hippocrates , for the discovery of that Sympathy , was not understood either by Aristotle or Galen . 18. Whence proceeds the regularity which Nature observes in her evacuations . 19. That the Planets have a certain predodominancy over the several parts of the Hand . 20. That the Planets have also a predominacy over the interiour parts . 21. That the Moon hath such a predominancy over the Brain . 22. That the Sun hath the like predominancy over the Heart . 23. That the other Planets have the government of the other interiour parts . 24. That the principles establish'd regulate many doubtful things in Chiromancy . Art. 1. That , of Situations , some are more noble then others . THat we may therefore give a solid beginning to this Disquisition , it is to be observ'd , that there are three orders of SITUATION , wherein all the parts of Animals , the Heart only excepted , are placed ; to wit , Above and Beneath , Right and Left , Before and Behind . But these are not all equal as to their origine and dignity , and there is a diversity of perfection , not only among them , but also between the tearms and differences , whereof they consist . For Before and Behind are more noble then Right and Left , and these last , more noble then Above and Beneath ; But further , Before is more noble then Behind , Right , then Left ; and Above , then Beneath . The reason of this diversity proceeds , in the first place , hence , that these three orders of Situation , are answerable to the three dimensions , observable in every natural body , to wit , Length , Bredth , and Depth , as these last are answerable to the three kinds of Quantity , which are admitted in every Mathematical body , to wit , Line , Superficies , and Solid . For the Line makes the Length , and the Length produces Above and Beneath : From the Superficies comes Bredth , and from this last Right and Left ; And the Solid body produces Depth , as Depth does Before and Behind . Now as the Line is more simple , and , by nature , precedent to the Superficies , and this last to the Solid Body ; in like manner Length naturally precedes Bredth , and this last , Profundity . Accordingly the order of situation of Above and Beneath is more simple , and previous to that of Right and Left , as this last is , in respect of Before and Behind . So that Nature alwaies making her progress , from those things , which are in a lower , to such as are in a higher degree of perfection , it follows , not only that the Line and Length , are less perfect then Solidity and Profundity ; but also ▪ that the same diversity is found in the orders of situation , which are answerable to every one of them : And that consequently , that of Before and Behind is the most noble ; that of Right and Left , next ; and that of Above and Beneath least of all , as being the first , and simplest of all . In effect , we see that all these things have been distributed to Bodies , according to the excellence they severally ought to have . For those which have life do in the first place grow in Length , and as they advance towards perfection , they acquire Bredth and Profundity . Plants have indeed the situation of Above and Beneath , but are destitute of Right and Left , Before and Behind : only living Creatures are endued with these last differences ; nay , there are some of these , which have them not all , that being a priviledge reserv'd for those , which have the parts better distinguish'd , and whose motions are more regular . Yet is it to be affirm'd from what hath been said , that all these kinds of situation may not be found in purely-natural bodies , but they are uncertain and accidental ; as not having any principle , whereby they are limited and determined , and it is only by way of reference to things animate , that they are admitted to be in them . For what is the Above and the Before of a Pillar , may as well be the Beneath and the Behind of it , and he who is on the Right hand of it , may be placed on the Left , yet without any change of place . But the case is not the same in things living and animate , wherein all the differences of situation , which the parts have , are unchangeable , as being fix'd and determinated , by the vertues and operations of the soul . And thus far of the kinds of situation , compar'd among themselves . But he who shall think fit to consider the tearms and differences , whereof each of them consists , will further find , that there is still some one of them more noble then another , in as much as one is the principle of another , and that the principle is more excellent then that which depends on it . For the Above is the principle of the Beneath , the Right of the Left , and the Before of the Behind . And indeed the Beginning is a kind of Principle , and the beginning of the three principal operations of the Soul is wrought in these three differences of situation . For Nutrition begins by the Above , Motion by the Right , and Sentiment by the Before . And accordingly the Mouth , which is the first receptacle of the Aliment , from whence it is afterwards distributed all over the Body , makes the Above in all Animals , as the root makes it in all Plants . Whence it comes , that the Latin Tongue calls those roots which are deepest in the Earth , high . And it is commonly said , that Man is a Tree inverted , not upon this accompt , that his hair , which hath some resemblance to the roots , is above , and those below ; but because he hath his mouth directly opposite to that of trees : for it is not to be doubted , but that the Root is the mouth of Plants , since it is by that they receive their nourishment , and that it is thence convey'd to all the other parts . The Sentiment also begins by the Before ; for , the Sense of Touching only excepted , which it was requisite should be spread over all the parts of the Animal , all the other Senses are placed before , in regard it must have been the imployment of the Senses , to conduct and regulate Motion , which is alwaies made forward , and begins on the Right side , as we shall shew hereafter . Whence it follows , that the Above , the Right , and the Before are the Principles of the others , and that they are consequently more noble then they . Art 2. That the nobler Situations are design'd for the more excellent parts ; and that the excellency of the Parts is deduc'd , from the advantage they bring along with them . NOw Nature alwaies keeps to this Maxime , that she disposes the most excellent things , into those places , which are most noble , as it may be observ'd in the order , wherein she hath put all the principal parts of the Universe ; And consequently , it is requisite , that , in Man , who is the Epitome , and abbreviation , of the World the parts should be ranked conformably to their dignity ; And that it may be affirmed , not onl● that the most excellent are in the noblest situation but also , that those , which are in the noblest situation , are therefore the most excellent . For , it follows thence , that the Hands , being plac'd in the upper part are more excellent then the Feet , which are in the lower ; and the Hand which is on the right side is more excellent , then that on the left . But whereas the excellency of the parts is deduc'd from the advantages they bring to the Animal , we are to examine , in order to the prosecution of our design , what use the Hands may serve for , wherein they are more serviceable then the Feet , and what advantage the Right hath over the Left. Art. 3. What advantages may be deduced from the Hands . IN the first place , it is certain , that all Animals , which consist of Blood , and , for that reason , have the denomination of perfect creatures , have been furnish'd with four organs , to facilitate their motion , from one place to another ; which organs are answerable to the four first differences of situation before-mentioned , to wit , Above , Beneath , Right and Left. For there have not been any instruments , which might be conceiv'd answerable to the two last , to wit , Before and Behind , there being not any perfect Animal , which naturally moves backward , and the other organs being sufficient to carry on the motion , which is made forwards , as experience hath made apparent . This truth is evident , in all kinds of perfect creatures , since that most of the terrestrial have four feet ; volatiles have two feet and two wings ; the Fishes have four finns , and Serpents make four different folds or twinings . And all these parts are so absolutely necessary , in order to the progressive motion , which is natural to them , that if they wanted any one of them , it could not be performed without some trouble . For the Volatiles are not able to fly when their legs are broken ; nor can the Fish swim when they have lost any of their finns ; nor ●an the Serpents crawl , it those parts of their bodies be cut off , which make the last twinings of their motion . From what hath been said , it may be concluded , that the Hands , being of the same rank with instruments , which are design'd for progressive motion , do serve to promote that of Man , and that if he were depriv'd thereof , he would not perform that motion with so much ease . For we find , that a man cannot run without much trouble , when his hands are bound ; as also that he shuts his fist when he goes to jump , and , in his ordinary gate , the arm still falls back , when the legg on the same side is put forward . To this may be added , that , in infancy , they do the office of feet ; that when one is fallen , he cannot well get up without them ; and that if one be to climb up , or come down some steepy places , they are no less serviceable then the legs . All which are evident signs , that these parts contribute much to the progressive motion of Man. But whereas Nature discovers a great frugality in all she does , and makes all the advantages she can of them , she does not content her self with this first imployment she hath impos'd upon the hands ; but she hath design'd them for so many other uses , as it is impossible to give a particular account of them all . So that thence came the necessity of making a comparison between them and the Understanding , and affirming , that , as this latter is the form of forms , as having them all in its power ; in like manner , the Hand is the Instrument of Instruments , as comprehending alone the vertue of all the rest . For it is by the Hands that a Man receives and retains those things which are necessary and delightful to him : By them it is , That he defends himself , and overcomes those things , that are hurtful and prejudicial to him . In a word , they are the principal Agents , in the compassing of all Arts , and the general Utensils , employ'd by the Mind , to bring to light the noblest , and most advantageous ●nventions . And no doubt , Man derives so great an advantage from them , over all other Animals , that if it cannot be affirm'd , as it was by that antient Philosopher ; That he is wise , because he hath Hands , this at least may be inferr'd , that he seems Wise , because he hath Hands . This premis'd , it is not to be admir'd the Hands should be disposed into the upper part of Man , as the more honourable place , and that Nature should design their situation as neer as she could to the Seat of Reason and the Senses , between them and which , there is so great a correspondence and connexion . Art. 4. That the Right Hand is more noble than the Left. BUt though Nature hath plac'd the Hands in the same rank , as to situation , yet are they not equal in point of esteem with her , in as much as she treats the RIGHT hard as the elder , and the first in dignity . For , if those things , which are most active , are consequently most excellent , and most considerable , it follows , that the Right Hand , being stronger , and more nimble then the Lest , should also be more excellent then it . Now , that it hath more strength and agility , is the consequence of its having more heat , which is the source of those qualities . And its having more heat , is again the consequence , not only of its being sited on the same side as the right ventricle of the Heart , where the bloud is more hot and suming ; not onely of its being neer the Liver , which is the spring of bloud ; not onely because the Veins of all the parts on the right side are larger , as Hippocrates affirms ; but also , by reason of its being plac'd on the Right side , where motion hath its first beginning . For , as the Spirits are the principal organs of all the actions of the body , and are by Nature most abundantly sent , to those places , where they ought to be strongest and have most employment ; so is it not to be doubted ( since it is requisite , Motion should begin on the Right side , and that all the preparations necessary thereto , and the principal effort it requires , should be made in that part ) but that a greater quantity of Spirits make their recourse thither , chafe , and fortifie it , by the heat they carry along with them , and by the secret influences of the vital principles , which they communicate thereto . Thence it comes , that even those parts , which do not contribute any thing to Motion , and are on that side , have a resentment of that force and vigour which was design'd for that sole action onely . For the right Eye is stronger and surer then the left ; and the certitude of the sight , which is made by both together , absolutely depends on the former . All the organs subservient to generation , which are on that side , are apt to frame Males , and those which are on the left , Females . And , generally speaking , diseases commonly assault the parts on the left side , as such as , having least heat , are consequently the weakest . Art. 5. That Motion begins on the Right side . NOw , that Motion naturally begins on the Right side , is a truth which cannot admit of any dispute , if we but take into our consideration , what passes in all Animals . For those which have four feet do always begin to go by setting the right fore-foot foremost ; and others , which have but two , ever raise up the right foot first . Burthens are better carried on the left shoulder then on the right , in regard it is requisite the principle of Motion should be fre● and dis-engag'd : And Painters never forget , in their Pictures , when drawn to the full length , to dispose them into such a posture , as that the left Legg stands foremost , as it is commonly seen in those that are standing , whereby the right is put into an aptitude to move , when they would go from the place where they are . Nay , there are some creatures , which , having not been able , by reason of their Figure , to receive the two differences of Right and Left , as the Purple-fish , and all the others which have their shells after the form of a Snail , have not nevertheless been depriv'd of that of Right ; in regard that , it being necessary they should move , it was accordingly necessary , that they should have the principle of motion . All these truths therefore being thus establish'd , to wit , that there are some places and parts in the body , more or less noble ; That the more noble are design'd for the reception of the more excellent parts ; That the excellency of the parts is deriv'd from the advantage they bring along with them ; And consequently , that the Hands , which , for the many several services they do , are plac'd in the upper part , as being the noblest Place , ought to have the precedence , in point of excellency , of the Feet . In the next place , it will be our business to shew , that the Hands receive a more considerable assistance and relief , from the principles of Life , and that all the nobler parts do communicate a greater vertue to them , then to any other whatsoever . Art. 6. That the Hands have the greatest portion of natural heat . TO make good this assertion , we are , in the first place , to observe , that Nature hath a greater care and tenderness for those parts , which are the more excellent ; That , ordinarily , she frames them first ; and that she uses more Art in the making of them , and more providence in the conservation of them , then she does in others . This is apparent , in the order she observes in their first conformation : for , next the Heart and Brain , whereof She first makes a draught ; the Eyes , which , without dispute , are the most delicate and noblest organs , appear before all the other parts , nay , indeed before there is any designation of the Liver , the Spleen , and the Reins . The Mouth , in all Animals , is also one of the first parts that are framed next to the Eyes : Then may be seen the organs of progressive motion , and , after them , may be observ'd the Liver , the Spleen , and the other internal parts ; as the last and most exact observations of Anatomy have discover'd . Moreover , we find ▪ that the upper parts are soonest finish'd , and that , in Children , they are bigger and stronger then the lower ; whence it comes , that they have all the same proportion , as is in the stature of Dwarfs ; and that it is with some difficulty they are brought to go , in regard their Leggs are too short , and too weak . Now , it is certain , that all the care , which Nature takes , whether in the framing of them first , or in promoting their perfection , depends on the natural heat , whereof she communicates a greater abundance to them . For that is the general instrument of all her actions , and the real subjunct , wherein all her faculties reside . So that , if there be any parts which are framed before others , it proceeds hence , that they must first have had their portions of that heat , which is always most pure , and efficacious in its source ; And if they are brought to perfection before the others , it must be attributed to this , that it is done by a particular application of that quality , acting there more powerfully then in any other part , and being , for that reason , continually supply'd by the influence of the Spirits , which augment and fortifie it . Whence it must follow , that the Hands , which are framed before so many other parts , and are sooner advanced to perfection and accomplishment , then the Feet , have accordingly had a more advantageous distribution of the natural heat , and a larger proportion of the Spirits , then the other . Art. 7. That there is a greater communication between the Hands and the nobler parts . BUt if we would consider these parts , when they are arriv'd to a more perfect state , and in a time , when they are able to execute the principal functions , whereto they are design'd , we shall certainly find , that the Heart , the Liver , and the Brain , do communicate to them a greater portion of Vertue , then they do to any of the other parts . For , not to mention the actions of the natural and sensitive life , which are common to them , with the parts afore-mentioned , progressive Motion is particularly reserv'd for them . So that , to perform that action , wherein there is more difficulty , and more strength requir'd , it is but just there should come to them a greater relief , and a stronger influence , from those principal members , then may be necessary for the other actions of life . It is accordingly requisite , that they should have more bloud , more heat , and more spirits ; more bloud , to render their consistence the more firm ; more vital heat , that they may be inspir'd with greater force , and a greater abundance of the animal Spirits , to convey into them not onely sentiment , but also the motive faculty . For , without these conditions , those organs are of no advantage , and no motion can be made . In a word , since instruments are not instruments , but correspondently to the vertue they derive from the cause , whereby they are employ'd , it is necessary that those parts , which are the instruments of Motion , s●●●●d accordingly receive , from the principles of Motion , that vertue , whereby they are put in action . And thence it also follows , that they should have that vertue in a higher degree then others ; they should have more Spirits , whereby it might be convey'd into them ; and consequently , there is a greater correspondence between them , and the nobler parts ; which are the sources of those spirits , and that vertue . This reason indeed is common to the Hands and Feet , that is , comparatively to the other parts ; but if we consider the great advantage , with the situation of the upper part hath over that of the lower , as also the excellency of the parts , which are placed in the former , and the particular care which Nature takes , of them , as we have shewn already ; It will be apparent , that , in the said distribution of Spirits and Vertues , the Hands have had the best share , and consequently , that there is a greater correspondence between them and the nobler parts , then there is between these last and the Feet , or any other member whatsoever . Art. 8. That some secret Vertues are convey'd from the nobler parts into the Hands . BUt besides this communication and correspondence , which there is betweeen the Hands and the nobler parts , by means of the Veins , Arteries , and Nerves , there are yet others more secret , such as have more obscure ways and passages , and yet much more clearly discover the truth we search after . For , if it be certain , that the Lines of the Hand denote the length and shortness of Life , according as they are long or short of themselves , as Aristotle and Experience have taught us ; it is necessary , not onely that there should be a greater rapport , and a stronger connexion between it and the principles of life , then there is between them and all the other parts , where those marks are not to be found : But it is further necessary , that the nobler parts , which are the sources , wherein those principles are comprehended , should communicate to it some secret influence which must have no reference to the ordinary and manifest vertues it receives from them ; in as much as neither the bloud , nor the spirits , nor the heat , nor the motion , which they distribute and disperse into it , do not contribute ought to the making of the Lines therein longer or shorter , or denoting the length or shortness of Man's life . Art. 9. That Nature does not confound the Vertues . THis secret Sympathy , which is between the Hand and the nobler parts , being presupposed , at least , till such time as we shall have prov'd it more at large , by more full and particular observations , we shall lay it down , as a most certain principle , that Nature does not confound the vertues , especially the formal and specifick , so there be ever so little opposition between them , and that she always distinguishes them , as much as lies in her power . For , not to bring on the Stage the Oaximes of Astrologie , which hath divided the Heavens into so many Planets and Starrs , into so many Signs and Houses , differing one from another in point of vertue ; there is not any order of things in the Universe wherein this truth is not observable . For example , in perfect Animals , the qualities necessary to generation have been divided between the two Sexes ; in each of those , the faculties conducing to the government of life , have every one of them its particular Seat ; And all the Senses have their proper organs and distinct functions . Nay , let us examine Plants , Minerals , and Stones , and we shall find the same distinction ▪ and , not to descend to the particulars which might be instanced , we need only direct our observation to the Load-stone , where it is so obvious to the Sense , that , without blindness , or stupidity , it cannot be doubted of . For , in an Homogenial body , the composition whereof is equal every where , and wherein it seems that all the parts should have one and the same power ; yet is it observ'd , that , of those parts , there are some , whereto the Magnetick qualities have been particularly distributed , and that there are two Poles , wherein they have been distinctly placed . And if what some persons of late pretend that they have made it their discovery , be true , to wit , that there is a fixt Meridian in the said Stone , it is requisite , that all the others should also be fixt , and consequently , they have each of them a different inclination . So true is it , that Nature loves to distinguish the Vertues , and so averse is she to the intermixture and confusion of them . And indeed , if she did not exactly proceed , according to this order , things would be done many times contrary to her design , one quality would destroy another , and the effects would not be answerable to their causes , nor to the end , whereto they are design'd . Art. 10. That the Vertues of the nobler parts are not receiv'd into the same places of the Hand . IF the case stand thus , and it be granted , that there are some particular Vertues communicated from the nobler parts to the Hand , it is requisite that they should not be confounded together , nor receiv'd into the same part of it ; And consequently , it is necessary , that there should be one place assign'd for that of the Liver , another for that of the Heart , and so of all the rest . But the main difficulty is , to find out , which those particular places and parts are , whereinto those influences are receiv'd . For though Chiromancy assures us , that there is a sympathy between the Fore-finger and the Liver , between the Middle-finger and the Spleen , between the Ring-finger and the Heart , &c. yet does it not produce any convincing proof of this truth ; and as for the Experiences it advances , for the confirmation thereof , they still leave those unsatisfy'd , who allow nothing to be granted , but what is back'd with sound reasons , and are look'd upon by them as so many reveries and extravagances of man's curiosity . But certainly , he who could make good this Sympathy , by other observations , then those which may be deduc'd from Chiromancy , and such as should be built upon Medicine , or some other part of natural Philosophy , might justly make it his boast , that he had discover'd the mysterie of this Science , and that he had found out the onely ground , upon which the truth of all Celestial configurations is supported For my part , I do not pretend that I can produce all those , which might be necessary , to make an absolute proof thereof ; yet dare I affirm , that I have some , which may , as it were , lay the foundations of such an eviction , and are such , as , having demonstrated some part of it , will leave an invincible presumption for the rest , and a hope , that it may be accomplish'd , after there hath been a carefull observation made of what happens to this admirable organ . Art. 11. That there is a Sympathy between the Liver and the Fore-finger . THe first Observation then , which we have to propose , is , to shew the communication and sympathy which is between the Liver , and the Finger , commonly called by the Latines , Index . It is deduc'd from Medicine , which teaches us , that the Leprozie hath its source and principal seat in the Liver , and that one of the first Signs it gives , whereby it may be discover'd , appears in that finger . For when all the Muscles of the Hand , and indeed , of all the Body , are full and succulent , those which are subservient to the motion of that finger wither and dry up , especially that which is in the Thenar , that is , in the space between the said Finger and the Thumb , where all that is fleshy is consum'd , and there remains onely the skin and the fibres , which lye flat to the bone . Now this could not happen thus , if there were not some analogie , and secret correspondence , between the Liver and that part , since it is one of the first that is sensible of the alteration which is wrought in its substance : it being a thing may be confidently affirm'd , that there is not any disease , which so much corrupts the nature of the Liver , and destroys , not only its vertue , but also its substance , as this does ; which , upon that accompt , is called the Universal Cancer of the Liver , and the whole mass of bloud . Galen , no doubt , was ignorant of this sympathy , as being a thing which pure Ratiocination could never have discover'd , when , to be inform'd thereof , it was requisite it should be reveal'd to him in a dream . For he relates , that , being troubled with a violent pain , which put him into a fright of being troubled with an Imposthume in the Liver , he had an advice in his sleep , to open the Artery which runs along that finger , and that the said remedy immediately appeas'd the pain , whereto he had been subject a long time before . Which is a manifest sign , that there is a particular communication between those two parts , and a certain secret friendship and combination , whereby they are united together . Art. 12. That there is a Sympathy between the Heart and the Ring-finger . THe second Observation shall be , to shew , that there is sympathy between the Heart and the fourth finger , which , in regard Rings are worn on it , is commonly called the Ring-finger . For it is a thing cannot be reflected on without something of wonder , that , when the Gout falls into the Hands , that finger is the last which it fastens upon : And Levinus relates , that , in all those whom he met with troubled with that Disease , the fourth finger of the left Hand , that is , the Ring-finger , was ever free from it , while all the others were extremly subject to pains and inflammations . Now , whereas the parts make a stronger or weaker resistance against Diseases , according to the greater or lesser force they have , and that their force depends on the greater or lesser degree of natural heat which is in them , it must needs be inferr'd , that that finger must have more of it then any of the others , since it makes a greater resistance against the evil , then they do . And whereas the distribution of the natural heat proceeds either from the first Conformation of the parts , or from the influence communicated to them by the principle of heat ; and that there is no probability , the said finger , having the same structure and composition with the rest , should have a greater portion then they of that fixt and original heat , whereof there is a distribution made at the birth ; it must needs follow , that the divident it hath thereof should proceed from the influence , which the principle of heat sends it in greater abundance then to any of the rest ; and consequently , that there is a greater communication , a greater dependence and connexion , between it and the Heart which , without all dispute , is the principle of that heat , then there can be between the Heart and all the other fingers put together . Nor was Antiquity wholly ignorant of this sympathy , in as much as History informs us , that the Antient Physicians were of Opinion , that this finger had a certain cordial vertue , as making use of it exclusively to all the rest , in the mixture of those medicaments , whereof they made their Antidotes . And thence it came that they gave it the denomination of the medical finger , which it still keeps in the Latine Tongue , that this is one of the reasons why Rings have been ever since worn on it ; and that many apply thereto remedies for the weaknesses of the Heart , as Levinus affirms , that he had often made experience , as also for the curing of intermittent Fevers , as some do still , with good success Nor is it of late onely , that some have made it their business , to find out the cause of this intelligence and relation between these two parts . For some , as Appion , in Anlus Gellius , have affirmed , that there was a nerve which , proceeding from the Heart , ended at the said finger ; others , that that connexion was wrought by an Artery , and that it is manifestly perceiv'd to beat in Women during the time of their Travel , as also in those , who are wearied with over-working , and in all the Diseases , which assault the Heart . But , though this last Opinion be the more probable , yet doth it not absolutely take away the difficulty , in as much as the other fingers have each of them an Artery at well as this , which Artery proceeds from the same branch , and the same source as that of the other does . Whereto it may be added , that it is not necessary there should be manifest conduits for the conveyance of these vertues , Nature her self , as Hippocrates affirms , making secret paths and ways , for the passage , not onely of her own faculties , but also for that of the humours themselves , which she would rid her self of . Art. 13. That there is a like Sympathy between the Spleen and the Middle-finger . I might add for a third observation , to discover the Sympathy there is between the Spleen and the Long or Middle-finger , the miraculous effects , which the opening of the Salvatella produces in diseases of the Spleen . For that Vein passing commonly between the Middle-finger , and the Ring-finger , as Hippocrates affirms , or between the latter and the Little-finger , but sending some branch to the Middle-finger ; it may , with much probability , be imagin'd , that the vertue of the Spleen is convey'd by the said Vein to that Finger , and that the Ring-finger being wholly taken up with the influence of the Heart , cannot entertain that of the Spleen , if it be true , that the vertues are not confounded , as we have shewn elsewhere . And indeed , what ever some late Practicers of Physick may say , experience , back'd by the authority of the first Masters of that Science , is of more force then all the reasons can be alledged by them . For , besides that it is a thing of dangerous consequence , for any one to think to make all the rules of Medicine subject to ratiocination , which is many times weak and deceitful , and to discard the sentiments of the Ancient Professors of that Art , who were more exact observers of things , then those who have come after them ; this , I say , not urg'd , I can truly and safely affirm , that , having caus'd this vein to be opened in Quartan Agues , above sixty times , it never fail'd , after the preparations necessary thereto , either quite to take away the Fever , or abate much of the violence of it , and made the fits more easily supportable . Let them not therefore argue any thing from the distribution , nor yet from the largness of the Vessels : For as one and the same boal of a tree hath several branches , which have not the same vertue , and that , of these , some bear flowers , or fruits , others nothing at all ; In like manner , though all the veins of the Arm and Hand proceed from the same trunk , yet have they not the same employments , and they are only so many channels , through which the several faculties may flow . So that the faculty which proceeds from the Spleen , may pass wholy in the Salvatella , without dispersing it self into the other veins ; which may be imagin'd done , after the same manner , as it is , that the parts disburthen themselves only on those , which are particularly attributed and affected to them , though they have a connexion with some others , by their vessels and situation ; And hence it is that the several transportations of the humours , and the changes which diseases make from one place to another , do proceed , as we shall shew more at large hereafter . As to the largeness of the Veins , which makes the evacuations of them more advantageous then are those of such as are less , it is a thing out of all dispute , when the question is of diminishing somewhat of the universal fulness of the body : But for what concerns the discharging of some part , it is observ'd , that , many times , the lesser veins , provided they be neer it , and that there be some secret communication between them , do it more safely and more effectually then the greater . In fine , since it is an opinion , without prescription of time , that the opening of the vein hath prov'd successful in diseases of the Spleen , as may be seen in the writings of Hippocrates , Galen , and all the Arabians , it is not likely it should be approv'd by such eminent persons , and that it should continue in repute for so many ages , through which it hath descended to us , had it not been supported and confirm'd by experience , in as much as there is not any Reason , which might have given ground to that persuasion . And if it be by this way , that this remedy came to be known , there is no necessity we should reduce it to the examination of reasons , no more then we do the purgative faculties , and all the other specifick vertues , whereof Medicine is full . To return therefore to the proof , which this discourse interrupted ; we said , that some advantage might be made of this observation , to confirm the sympathy there is between the Spleen and the middle finger . But if particular instances might serve for proofs to general Maxims , I dare affirm , that I have one , which wonderfully makes good this sympathy . For I know a person , who , being subject to the diseases of the Spleen , is never troubled therewith , but the middle finger of the left Hand becomes cold , benumm'd , and of a wan colour , as if it were depriv'd of life . To this we may add the Story related by Hippocrates , in the fourth Book of Popular diseases , of the Woman , whose Hypochondriae were so extended , and the respiration so obstructed , to whom there happen'd the eleventh day a fluxion and inflammation in that very finger , which gave her some ease for a certain time , though afterwards , the violence of the Fever , and the Imposthume , which bred in her entrails , occasion'd her death . For it may be conjectur'd thence , that some part of the humour , which was in the Spleen , was disburthen'd into that finger , as being a part , between it and which there was a communication and correspondence , and that the said disburthening procur'd it some ease ; but with this further observation , that , it being not possible , that the whole cause of the indisposition should be contain'd in so narrow a place , the remainder occasion'd the imposthume , whereof she died . However , to deal ingenuously , we must confess , that these are only conjectures , not fit to enter into competition with the precedent observations , which seem to have demonstrated the truth we are enquiring after . Art. 14. That there is a Sympathy between all the interiour parts , and the other parts of the Hand . WHat hath been said in the precedent Articles is so evictive , that it were to be wish'd , we had as good proofs , to make a distinct discovery of the rest of the Sympathies , which are between the other interiour parts , and some other places in the Hand . But , to excuse the negligence of not looking after them , it may with much probability be affirmed , that , since those of the Heart and Liver are certain and unquestionable , it must necessarily follow , that the others should be so too , though they are not apparent to us ; And that not only the Brain , and the other parts , which have publick and principal functions , as well as the Heart and Liver ; but also that the Spleen , the Stomach , the Lungs , the Kidneys , and possibly some other parts , should have each of them , in the Hand , their proper and affected place , between which and them there is a certain correspondence and complyance . Art. 15. That the Face is the Epitome of all the exteriour parts . IT may therefore be brought in as a proof of that secret intelligence , which is between some parts and others , and for the honour of that we now treat of , that the Hand and Face are as it were an abstract of all the parts of the Body . For the latter is an Epitome of all the exteriour members , there being not any part of it , but hath its particular and manifest resemblance to some one of them ; as the former , in like manner is , of all the interiour parts , as having not any place , between ▪ which and some one of them there is not a secret connexion and sympathy . And no doubt , this is one of the principal reasons , that these two parts have had so peculiar a constitution of the skin , which , though all elsewhere , it be separated from the Muscles , is , in these , so joyn'd , that it is impossible to separate the one from the other : it being Nature's pleasure , who hath design'd these parts for Mirrours , wherein all the others were to be represented , that the flesh should be joyn'd to the skin , that the impression it receives from the Nerves , Veins , and Arteries , which are spread through it , should be more easily communicated , and be more suddenly apparent without . Which thing may also be observ'd in the soles of the Feet , which , in some sort , participate of the same advantages with the Hands , and upon the said advantages there is another Science establish'd , called Podomancy , which promises the same things as Chiromancy , but not with so good success , for the reasons we shall give elsewhere . Art. 16. That there is a mutual Sympathy between all the parts . NOr is it only between the exteriour and manifest parts , that this association and mutual correspondence is found , there is yet another more general sympathy , which was known by Hippocrates , and such , as he made it his ground of that ingenious division of the Veins , which he hath made in his book Of the Bones . For that transcendent Wit , having consider'd the several transportations of the humours , and the changes of diseases , so often made from some certain parts to others , hath design'd the Veins whereby they might be made , and which accordingly were to be opened , in order to the preventing thereof . And , that such an order might be observ'd in that procedure as should take away the confusion thereof , he hath laid down several heads , or as it were articles , at which he would begin the distribution of those Vessels ; for he hath plac'd the first in the Heart ; the second , in the Reins ; the third , in the Liver ; the fourth , in the Eyes ; and the Fift in the Head ; from whence he draws four pair of Veins , which are afterwards spread into divers places . Art. 17. That the distribution of the Veins made by Hippocrates , for the discovery of the said Sympathy , was not understood either by Aristotle , or Galen . FRom what is abovesaid , it is not to be inferr'd , that Hippocrates was of opinion , that those were the first Sources , from which the Veins derive their origine , as Aristotle , Galen , and in a manner all their followers have impos'd upon him , since he could not be ignorant , that all of them have their root in the Liver , whence they are distributed into all the parts of the Body , in order to the conveyance of their nourishment into them ; as he afterwards makes it appear in the distribution he hath made of the Liver-vein , and whereof he hath given a further account in the second Book of Popular diseases : But it was only to denote the correspondence there is between those five parts and the rest , & the diseases and symptomes which they mutually communicate . Accordingly , when he saies , that the left Eye receives a Vein from the Right , and the latter another from the Left , it is not to be taken literally , as if those Veins did really derive their origine from those places ; but it is to shew , that the indispositions of one eye are communicated to the other , as if they had veins , whereby they might be directly convey'd . True indeed it is , that this communication is wrought by the interposition of the veins , and that these veins do also proceed from some common branch ; but that is at such a distance from the Eyes , that it cannot be precisely affirm'd , there is any intercourse of veins between them , upon any other account then that of the sympathy there is between them . And this is so certain , that , many times , Hippocrates considers not the continuity of the veins , in the distribution he makes thereof , since he shews , that the Head and Lungs hold a correspondence with the Spleen , though the veins of the Spleen are not united , nor continuous with those of the aforesaid parts ; in as much as it is sufficient , in order to the correspondence , whereof he speaks , that there should be some kind of communication between those veins , by some means or other , as we shall shew hereafter . But to make a more particular discovery of the secret and advantage of this admirable distribution , it is requisite we should examin some articles of it . For when he tells us , that , from these four pair of veins , which issue from the Head , there is one which hath two branches , which falling from the Temples descend into the Lungs , whereof one passes from the right side to the left , and spreads into the Spleen and left Kidney ; and the other passes from the left side , and goes into the Liver and right Kidney ; and afterwards both those branches end at the Hemorrhoidal veins : Does he not thereby teach us not only why the opening of the Hemorrhoidal veins is good for those , who are troubled with pains in the Reins , Plurifies , and Inflammations of the Lungs ; but also why the suppression of them causes the Dropsie and the Phthisick ? For , though there be other places , where it should seem , that the reflux of the blood , which they contain , might be made ; yet the correspondence there is between them , and the Liver and Lungs , is the only reason why it is not made elsewhere . And questionless , those branches , which , descending from them , pass from the right side to the left , and from the left to the right , acquaint us with the cause , which hath been sought after to so little purpose ; to wit , why the imposthumes and swellings , which happen from the upper part to the lower , are not alwayes on the same side , where the source of the disease is observ'd , but sometimes on the right , sometimes on the left ; whereas those which happen from the lower part to the upper , are alwayes consonant to the regularity of the part , where the seat of the indisposition is : For , without this distribution of the Veins , it is impossible to give a reason for all these accidents . Nay further , without the said distribution , it would not be known why there is so great a correspondence between the Breast and the Genitals , that the Cough ceases , when those are swell'd ; that the swelling is asswag'd , when the Cough follows ; nay , that the swellings of the Veins which happens to them , correct the defects , that make the voice small or hoarse . In a word , this is the only secret , to discover the wayes , which Nature observes in her transportation of the humours , from one part to another , and for the discerning of the veins , which are to be opened in every particular indisposition . For , though they have all the same root ; though divers of them have common branches , which should equally distribute unto them the blood and humours , which they contain ; yet the correspondence and friendship there is between the parts , prevails with Nature , to force them rather by one vein then another , and she , making choice of that which is most convenient for her purpose , meddles not with the others , which are near it , and proceed from the self-same origine . And this is evidently remarkable in the sympathy , whereof we have heretofore given such pressing examples . For , in all probability , it is by the Veins and Arteries , that the secret vertue , which is communicated from the Heart and Liver to certain fingers , is convey'd into them ; and yet all those ; which are in the Hand , are not employ'd in that conveyance , and though they proceed from the same branch , yet is there not any more then one , whereby the vertue of the Heart , and another , whereby that of the Liver , is convey'd . Otherwise , there would be no determinate place for the reception of their influence , and all the fingers of the Hand , which have veins and arteries , would receive it equally ; the contrary whereof we find by experience . Accordingly , to say the truth , all these vessels are only channels and conduit-pipes , which cannot , no more then those of springs or fountains , give any motion to the humours : But they are the Spirits only , which convey and force them , to those places , where they are ordered to go . And as the correspondence , there is between the members , is carry'd on and improv'd by means of these Spirits ; so is it not to be doubted , but that the blood , wherewith they are intermix'd , marches along with them , from one part to another , and , consequently , occasions that miraculous harmony of the veins , observ'd by Hippocrates . For no doubt that Harmony was the ground , upon which he and the ancient Masters of Medicine have , in the same member , observ'd veins that held a certain correspondence with several parts , as , in the Arm , the Head-vein , the Liver-vein , and the Spleen-vein , which they alwayes punctually opened , in the particular indispositions of those parts , slighting , or at least not minding , the weak reasons , which the inspection of Bodies , and the affectation of novelty have since brought into vogue . Art. 18. Whence proceeds the regularity which Nature observes in her evacuations . ANd certainly , if a recourse be not had to this direction of the Spirits , it would be impossible to give an account of the regularity , which Nature observes in her motions , when they are absolutely at her disposal , and which Medicine imitates in the evacuations prescrib'd by it . For when , in inflammations of the Liver , the right Ear becomes red ; when ulcers rise in the right Hand and right Foot ; when blood issues out at the nostrill of the same side ; or when there happen imposthumes and swellings in the right Ear ; And , on the contrary , when all the same accidents are observable on the left side , in inflammations of the Spleen ; When , I say , Medicine prescribes Phlebotomy on the same side that the disease is ; and teaches us withall , that all the evacuations made on the opposite side , are dangerous , in case they are made of themselves , or naturally , or to no purpose , if done by Art. What other reason can be assign'd for this regularity , at least such as may be satisfactory to the mind , then that alledged by us ? For what is said of the streight Fibres which enter into the composition of the vessels , whereby some are of opinion , that the humours are attracted , is , to give it no worse tearm , impertinent : since they are incapable of making any such attraction , as we have shewn elsewhere ; since they are found equally on all sides of the vessel , and consequently cannot determine , or direct the motion of the humours to one rather then another : since there are not alwayes Fibres to promote that regularity , in as much as from the Spleen to the left Nostril , there cannot be any at all , the veins of the Nose proceeding from the hollow Vein , between which and the Spleen there is no connexion ; And , in fine , since the humours which are without the vessels , nay the very vapours , and the most simple qualities are communicated from one part to another , after the same manner , so as that the Fibres act not at all upon those occurrences , they , in case there were any , not contributing any thing to the transportation of the vapours and qualities . Moreover , if any shall affirm , that this may be done by those secret conduits that are in some parts of the flesh , and ascend from the lower parts to the upper , yet so , as that those which are of one side have no communication with those of the other , we answer , that it is a pure imagination without any likelihood of truth , in as much as , most commonly , these evacuations are wrought by the veins ; and that it is requisite , the humours , which flow through those secret conduit-pipes , should enter into the veins , where it must be asserted there are not any passages ; nay further , that there should be some conduits cross the body , since the humours sometimes pass from the Right side to the Left , sometimes from Before to Behind , and most commonly from the Centre to the Circumference . But , all consider'd , reflecting on either of these opinions , we cannot find , why there should be so much danger , when the regularity is not observ'd in the evacuations of the humours . But it being supposed , that the said evacuations are wrought by the direction of the Spirits , it is easily concluded to be necessary , that Nature must needs be extremely oppress'd , when she follows not the order which had been prescrib'd her , and when she gets out of her ordinary road , to shun the enemy that presses upon her . For it is to be attributed to this very reason , that the motions she makes in sharp Fevers upon even days are always dangerous ; in as much as it is an argument of the violence she suffers , and the disorder into which the violence of the Disease forces her , when it makes her forget the odd days on which she ought to engage against the choler , which is the cause of those Diseases . But however the case stands , we may confidently affirm , that the regularity we speak of , without all doubt , proceeds from the Spirits , which conduct the humours all over one half of the body , and dispose them not at all into the other , unless there be some great obstruction For , Nature hath so great a tenderness for the conservation of things living and animate , that she hath , in a manner , divided them all into two parts , out of this design , that if it happened one suffered any alteration , the other might secure it self from it , and so , in it self , preserve the nature of the whole . Now , this division is real and manifest in some subjects , as in the seeds and kernels of some Plants , all which consist of two portions , which may be separated one from the other ; as also in all those members of the Animal that are double . In others it is obscure , and not observable in an actual separation of the parts , but onely in those operations which shew , that they have each of them their distinct jurisdiction and different concernments ; such as is that whereof we speak , which distinguishes the whole body into two halfs , whereof one is on the right , the other , on the left . Of the same kind is also that which may be observed in the members that are single , as the Brain , Tongue , Nose , &c. where we many times see one half , which is assaulted by some Disease , the other free from it , though there be not any separation between them . If then it be true , that Nature , to preserve one half of the body , charges the other with all the disorder that happens thereto , and permits not the humours , wherewith it is troubled , to exceed her limits , and , by that means , to fasten on the other , it is not to be doubted , but that the Spirits , which are her first and principal organs , do serve her in that enterprize , and that the transportation of the humours , from one place to another , is their charge , but onely so farr as she hath given them order to do . And if , to compass this transportation , there be any necessity of making use of the Veins that are on the o●her s●de , yet does not that make them forget Nature's d●s●gn , and the commands they had received from her ; and so they onely pass along , if I may so express it , the borders of their neighbours , to get to the place whereto they are directed . Thus , for example , when , to disburthen the Spleen of the humours whereby it is incommodated , there happens a bleeding of the Nose by the left Nostril , it is absolutely necessary , that they should go out of the Spleen-veins into the Hollow-vein , which is on the right side . But the Spirits can conduct them in such manner , as , at last , to make them return all along the same line , and within that half of the body , wherein the Spleen is . But this is to enter too farr into the secrets of Medicine ; it shall therefore suffice , at the present , to affirm , that the communication there is between the Veins , according to the distribution made thereof by Hippocrates , proceeds from the Spirits , which convey the humors from one to another , consonantly to the relation and correspondence which there is between the parts , or according to the regularity they observe among themselves . Art. 19. That the Starrs , or Planets , have a certain predominancy over the several parts of the Hand . TO return to the Sympathy there is between the interiour members , and the several parts of the Hand , I am of opinion , that the reasons alledg'd by us for the maintaining thereof , if they do not absolutely convince the most obstinate , will , at least , leave in their mind some doubt of the truth thereof . And I make no question , but that Chiromancy ought to be satisfy'd therewith , since that having been hitherto unknown to it , they make good ▪ the chiefest of its foundations ; as also that it will be easie for the said Science , to establish thereupon the maximes of Astrologie , which ought to furnish it with most of its rules , and secure its preatest promises . For , if it be once granted , that the interiour parts are govern'd by the Planets , and that they receive , from those Celestial Bodies , some particular influence , as Astrologie teaches ; it must of necessity follow , that the vertue which is deriv'd from those parts to the Hand should be accompanied by that which the Planets communicate to them ; And that , for example , if the Heart communicates its influence to some finger , the Planet , under whose government the Heart is , should also derive his to the same place : it being not probable , that the influence of the Planet should make a halt at the Heart , while this last communicates to the Hand that which is proper and natural to it ; in as much as , the truth of the Celestial influences being granted , it must be affirm'd , that those two vertues are combin'd into one , which is the onely essential disposition , and the specifick property of each part . Now , it is a conclusion of Astrologie , confirm'd by its principles and observations , That the Liver is govern'd by Jupiter , the Spleen by Saturn , the Heart by the Sun , and so of the rest : whereof the consequence is , that the fore-finger should be accordingly govern'd by Jupiter ; the middle-finger , by Saturn ; the Ring-finger , by the Sun , &c. in regard there is a correspondence and sympathy between those principal parts and the said fingers , and that the former communicates to the latter the vertue they have in themselves . All which consider'd , we are not any longer to think it much , that Chiromancy hath chang'd the order of the Planets in the Hand ; nor yet ask , why it should place Jupiter on the fore-finger , and the Sun on the Ring-finger , rather then on any other part , in as much as the nature of the Heart , and Liver , and the sympathy there is between them and those fingers , hath assign'd it those places to be , as it were , particular houses , which the said Planets have in the Hand , as they have in the Heavens such as are peculiar to them . These things thus laid down , the whole difficulty is reduced to this point , viz to know , whether those Starrs do really govern the principal parts of the body , and communicate unto them some secret vertue , which might be cause of the good or bad disposition they have ? But , for any man to think to drive on this Question as farr as it might go , and to examine al the consequences and circumstances thereof , with the severity , which Philosophy requires in these matters ; besides that it would bring into doubt those truths which Astrologie places in the rank of things already judg'd , and such as its most irreconcileable enemies are , for the most part , forc'd to acknowledge ; it would require a Discourse which should exceed the limits of our design , nay , indeed contradict the method wherewith all Sciences would be treated . For this admits not , that all those things which occurr therein should be brought into dispute ; it particularly declares against the censuring of those principles ▪ upon which they are establish'd , and would have all those , which are deduced from the conclusions of the superiour Sciences , how doubtfull soever they may be , to be receiv'd with the same priviledge , as the maximes and common notions of the Mathematicks may challenge . It is therefore sufficient for Chiromancy , that Natural Philosophy maintains its first foundations ; and so whatsoever it afterwards receives from Astrologie , ought to be allow'd , or at least the disquisition thereof left in suspence , till the ground of Astrologie it self shall have been examined . Art. 20. That the Planets have a predominancy over the interiour parts . TO remove therefore , in some measure , the distrust which some may have , that the Conclusions which Chiromancy derives from Astrologie for principles , are wholly imaginary , and contrary to truth , we are now to make it appear , by some observations not admittable into dispute , That some parts of the body , are under the particular direction and government of certain Planets . Nor will this be any hard matter to do , as to some of them . And though we should reject the experiences , which Astrologie might furnish us with upon this occasion , and that , upon such a rejection , we should not have others convincing enough to make an absolute proof of this truth ; yet would the former lay down a great presumption for the ascertainment of the rest , and leave a very wel-grounded conjecture for us to imagine , that every member is governed by one of those Starrs , and that the Principle which Astrologie had made thereof , in order to the furtherance of Chiromancy , is not ill establish'd . Art. 21. That the Moon hath such a predominancy over the Brain . LEt us then begin with the Brain , and affirm , that it is a thing out of all controversie , that the Moon hath a secret superintendency over that part , and that it is more apparently sensible of its power , then any of the other parts . For it swells and abates ; it increases and diminishes , proportionably to the increase or decrease of that Planet . Thence it comes , that the Science of Medicine , upon a certain knowledge of these changes , takes a care , that , when Trepanning is prescrib'd , it should be perform'd with the greater precaution in the full of the Moon ; in regard the Physicians know , that , then , the Brain is also in its full , and that causing the Membranes , which encompass it , to come neerer the bone , it exposes them to the danger of being the more easily touched by the instrument . But there cannot be a greater demonstration of the connexion and sympathy , which there is between the Moon and the Brain , then that the Diseases of that part have their intensions and remissions , according to the course of that Planet . For , of these ●ndispositions , there are some do so regularly follow her motions , that they may be the Ephemerides , or Prognostications thereof : Nay , though she be under the Horizon , and that the person subject to those indispositions endeavour , by all ways imaginable , to secure themselves against her influences ; yet does not all this hinder but that the breaking out of a fluxion , which comes precisely at the time appointed , in the change of her Quarters , will cause them to be selt , though they be not seen either in the Heavens or the Almanacks . Moreover , do not the fits of the Epilepsie or Falling-sickness ordinarily follow the motions of that Planet ? Are there not some kinds of distractions , and extravagances which are called Lunaeies ? Nay , to descend even to Horses , are they not subject to diseases in the Head , known by a name not much differing from the forementioned , purely upon this account , that both of them follow the motion of the Moon ? In a word , is it not a thing generally acknowledg'd , that the beams of that Planet cause stubborn distempers , and discolour the countenance , if one be a long time expos'd thereto , especially if the party be asleep ? Now all these things cannot be referr'd to any other cause then the influences thereof , in as much as most of them are many times observable , when she is under the Earth , and that , granted to be there , neither her light , nor the Magnetick vertue attributed to her , can have any action upon us . Nor is there any doubt made of the truth of these secret qualities , especially after the observations , which have been made of an infinite number of effects they produce ; and , among others , of the ●bbing and flowing of the Sea , which , without all dispute , follows the motion of the Moon , beginning alwaies when she appears either above our Horizon , or that of the Antipodes , and being in her greatest force , when she is come to their Meridian or ours . For if it can be shewn , as it would be easie for us to do , would this place admit of a discourse so long as should be requisite thereto ; if , I say , it can be demonstrated , that the Flowing of the Sea cannot proceed from the motion of the Earth , nor from the light of the Stars , nor from any Magnetick vertue , nor by the impulsion of the Moon , nor by the Rarefaction caus'd in the Water by Heat , there remain only the Influences of this Planet , to be the cause of that miraculous motion , and no doubt to be also the like cause of all the accidents before-mentioned . Art. 22. That the Sun hath the like predominancy over the Heart . NOw , if it be acknowledg'd , that the said celestial Body ( the Moon ) hath the influences we have mentioned , and that it is by them it hath the direction and government of one of the principal parts of the body , there is no question to be made , but that the Sun , which hath the Supremacy , and is , as it were , the Father of all the other Planets , should have such as are more powerful ; and that he , whose concurrence is requisite for the generation of all things , hath rese●v'd to himself the first and noblest part of Animals , that he might have the conduct thereof , and communicate his vertues thereto . No doubt but it must be so , and therefore it may be affirm'd , that he hath made choice of the Heart for his Throne , and the place of his exaltation : and that , as he is in the Heavens , in the midst of all the Stars , so is he plac'd in the midst of all the members of the Body , which are govern'd by the Planets . Thence is it , that he dilates his vertue into all the parts of the little world ; and if , in his course , he comes to suffer some mal●gnant Aspect , that member is sensible of it , and sympathizes with the disorders of its Soveraign . Upon this discovery hath it been observ'd , that those , who are sick , suffer an extraordinary weakness in Eclipses of the Sun , nay , that those , who are of a more delicate Complexion , do sensibly resent in themselvs the effect of that Constellation . To this may be added that the vital faculty becomes languishing and weak , during the time of the Solstices and the Aequinoxes , and , when ever any malignant Stars rise with him , that Hippocrates hath forbidden the making use of any remedy , till ten daies are past . But we must not omit to bring , in this place , an observation , which that incomparable person hath left behind him in his Book of Dreams , whereby may be discover'd , not only the sympathy there is between the Heart and the Sun , but also that which is between the Moon and the Stars , and the other parts of the Body . For having suppos'd , that the Sun hath a relation to the middle of the Body , the Moon to the cavities that are in it , and the Stars to the external parts , he affirms , that if those Celestial bodies appear in the dream with the purity , and according to that regularity of motion , which is natural to them , it is a signification of perfect health , and that there is not any thing in the body , but is consonant to the rule and order , which Nature requires . But if the party dreaming seems to see any of the Planets dimm'd , or disappearing , or obstructed in its course , it is a sign of some indisposition to happen in those parts , between which and those bodies there is a sympathy and correspondence . For if those disorders happen in the Stars , the indisposition will be in the constitution and habit of the Body ; if in the Moon , it will be in the Cavities ; but if it be in the Sun , it will be so much the more violent , and more hard to be cured , as such as engages against the principles of life : it being not to be imagin'd , that the middle , he speaks of , can be understood of any thing , but the vital parts , which comprehend the Heart , and the parts about it . Now , if this be true , as Reason and Experience hath since frequently confirm'd it , we are to conclude thence , that since , in dreams , the Imagination frames all those Images of the Sun , to represent to its self the good or ill disposition of the Heart , it is necessary , that it should have some ground to joyn together two things , which are so different among themselves , and that it should find , in the said part of the body , certain Solar qualities , which may serve for a model for the figures and representations it makes of that Star. And , in a word , it is requisite , that the particular Influences , which the Heart receives from the Sun , should be the originals , according to which , the Soul ▪ in sleep , draws all those admirable copies . If the case were otherwise , why should she not as well make them for some other member ? And why , in the inflammation of the Liver , for example , where the heat is at that time greater , then in any other part of the Body , should she not make to herself a representation of that Star , which is the source of all the heat in the world , as well as she does in the least alterations of the Heart ? Certainly , there are , in this part , some vertues , so strange and so conceal'd , that it is impossible to make any reference thereof to the Elements . For that it should many times defie the flames , so as not to be consum'd thereby ; That it should not grow softer by boyling , if the Auricles be not taken away ; That some kinds of fishes cannot be boyl'd , if the heart be left within them ; these , I say , are effects so particular thereto , and whereof it is so hard to give any reason , by the manifest qualities , that there is some ground to presume , that those which it hath are of a higher order , and referrible , as Aristotle affirms , to the Element of the Starrs . Now , if the influence which the Heart receives from the Sun is the cause , that the Dreams do , by the images of that Planet , represent the diverse dispositions , wherein the heart is ; it is requisite , the case should be the same , as to the Moon and Stars , in reference to the Cavities of the Body , and the exteriour parts . And thence , no doubt , it proceeds , that Astrology hath dispos'd , under the direction of the Moon , the Brain , the Breast , the Intestines , the Bladder , and the Matrix , which are the most considerable cavities of the Body ; as also that it hath divided all the exteriour parts among the Signs of the Zodiack , grounding it self , at first , on this Doctrine of Hippocrates , whereto it hath since added its own Experiences . Art. 23. That the other Planets have the Government of the other interiour parts . THese reasons thus laid down , there is no difficulty to be made , but that the other Planets have also their particular influences , and , as well as the two already mentioned , have the government of certain parts of the Body . But Philosophy hath been so negligent in preserving the observations thereof , that , those , which Astrology furnishes us withall , being excepted , we have not any from which may be deduced the direction of Jupiter over the Liver , that of Saturn over the Spleen , &c. unless we may be admitted to bring into that rank , the marks and moles which are found naturally imprinted on those parts . For it is an observation grounded on experience , that he , at whose birth Saturn hath the predominancy , hath commonly one of those marks upon the region of the Spleen ; if it be Jupiter , he hath it upon that of the Liver ; if Venus , the mark is to be seen on the privy parts , and the party hath another between the Ey-brows . Upon which observation , Dares Phrygius , in the Pourtraiture he made of the beautiful Helene , affirms , that she had one between the Ey-brows , which Cornelius Nepos hath neatly express'd , in these two excellent verses : Parva superciliis nubes interflua raris Audaci maculâ tenues discriminat artus . But I do not account these observations full enough , nor so sufficiently confirm'd by experience , as that a certain proof , of what we pretend to , may be deduced from them . In the mean time , till there be a more exact disquisition made thereof , we shall not stick to affirm , that the Sun and Moon , which , without all dispute , have a predominancy over the Heart and Brain , may well secure the presumption we have , to imagine , that the other Planets have a certain Empire over the members , which Astrology hath made subject thereto . And consequently , we may conclude , that the Principle which Chiromancy derives from it , is not without some ground , and that it may make good a great part of the promises it makes . Art. 24. That the Principles establish'd regulate many doubtful things in Chiromancy . THese are then the reasons , upon which , I conceiv'd , that some establishment might be made . This further advantage may be made of them , that they may serve to regulate many things , whereof there is some controversie in the practick part of Chiromancy , and to discover the causes of many effects observ'd therein . For there are some , who affirm , that it is not only requisite to make an inspection into the Hands , but that it is also necessary to look upon the Feet ; that the left Hand ought to be the more consider'd in Women , and those whose Nativities happen in the night ; and the Right , in men , and those who are born in the day . But the advantage which the Hands have over the Feet , clearly shews , that the inspection of the latter is to little purpose , and that the Artist may find out in the Hands , whatever can be expected from this kind of knowledge . Moreover , the Right Hand being more noble then the Left , in all sexes , at what time soever the Querent be born , ought to be more exactly consider'd , then the latter , especially as to what concerns the Heart , Liver , and Brain , between which and it there is a greater communication . But , on the other side , the Left hath the preheminence , as to what concerns the Spleen , and the other parts , which are on the same side , by reason of the power which Regularity hath upon those occasions . In fine , what we have said before concerning Length , Bredth and Profundity , furnishes us with the causes of the diversity which is observ'd in the Lines : for those which are simple shew that the vertue is weak , length being the first essay it m●kes ; those which are ●ros●'d discover a greater strength in it , as having extended it self into bredth , and that it does its utmost in those which are deep . But I forget my self , and consider not , that I insensibly enter into a particular disquisition of those things , which it was my design to have balk'd . ●●y , I am to fear , I have express'd my self too ●reely in the general , and that I betray a certain acknowledgment , by the certainty I find therein , that ● have the same persuasion for the particular . But I am far from entertaining any such though● . Tr●e it is , I lay the foundations of a Science , which seem ●o me solid enough , but I find not materials to compleat the Edifice . For most of those rules and prec●pts , wherewith some would have carried on the Superstructure , are not sufficiently establish'd ; the experiences , by which they are maintain'd are not fully verified and confirm'd ; And there is ●quinte a new supply of observations , made with all ●he caution and exactness necessary , to give it the ●orm and solid●ty , which Art and Science require But from whom are these to be expected , since those , who might be thought able to make them , will not busie themselves about it ? And when may they be expected , since there are so many to be made ; and that there is so much difficulty in the making of them wel But if it shall happen , that any will venture their endeavours herein , and shall attempt it with a confidence of being able to overcome the charge and difficulties of so great a design , I am to tell them , that , in my judgment , they will be extreamly oblig'd to you , SIR , for having engag'd me , to promote their work , and assigning them the foundations , on which they are to build ; and you are to acknowledge withall my complyance with your desires . For if you consider my ordinary imployments and studies , you will find , that I have done them some violence , to humour your inclinations , and that I could not give you a greater demonstration of the friendship and respects I have for you , then by exposing my self to censure , to satisfie your curiosity . I am not to fear yours because I am confident it will be favourable to me ; but I dread that of the Publick , from whom no favour is to be expected , and whose judgments are very severe , and , many times , unjust . It is your business therefore to prevent my appearance before that severe Tribunal , if you are not sufficiently confident , that I shall escape the punishment of temerarious Writers ; and consequently , hazzard not , at least without great precaution , the little esteem good fortune hath been pleased to favour me with in the world , and for the security and preservation whereof , I conceive you oblig'd to concern yourself , since you know how much I am , SIR , Your , &c. THE SECOND LETTER TO MONSIEVR B.D.M. UPON THE PRINCIPLES OF METOPOSCOPY . SIR , I Know not whether I ought to complain of your Curiosity , which requires of me things that are so difficult , or lay the fault on the complyance I have for you , which will not suffer me to deny you any thing , within the reach of my performance . When you would have me to establish the principles of Metoposcopy , upon Physical observations , as I have done those of Chiromancy , you consider not , that you engage me in an attempt , which Ca dan , Achillinus , and the Conciliator durst not undertake ; and when I comply with your commands , I also reflect not , that I expose my self to the censure of all those , who shall see this discourse , and , no doubt , will blame me for bestowing my time in the examination of things so vain , and so much cry'd down , and , by my conjectures , confirming those in their errour , who give too much credit thereto . But since I have not so much command of my self as to balk the satisfaction of your desires , let me beg your care of my reputation , and entreat you , to acquaint those , to whom you shall communicate this Piece , with the judgment , which , you know , I make of these kinds of Sciences . For though I find some grounds , whereby their Principles may be maintain'd , nay am of a persuasion , that if such perfect observations might be made , as were necessary to give them rules , there might be framed an Art thereof , which would be very advantageous and delightful : yet does not this hinder my being of opinion , that all those , which we find in Books , are not only false , but also temerarious , and that those who make use of them , justly deserve the contempt , which Wisdom hath for things of that nature , and are no less justly subject to those punishments , whereto Religion hath alwaies condemn'd them . With this precaution , I shall dilate my discourse upon this subject , according to the ensuing Heads or Articles , and shew ; 1. That Metoposcopy hath the same Principles with Chiromancy . 2. What part of the Face are governed by the Planets . 3. That not only the Forehead , but also the other parts of the Face are to be considered in Metoposcopy . 4. That the Sun and Moon have the government of the Eyes . 5. That Venus hath the government of the Nose . 6. That there is a correspondence between all the marks of the Face , and others , in other parts of the body . 7. Whence the Lines of the Forehead proceed . 8. What particular Planet hath the government of the Forehead . 9. That Jupiter hath the government of the Cheeks . 10. That Mercury hath the like government of the Ears . 11. And lastly , that Mars hath the government of the Lips. Art. 1. That Metoposcopy hath the same Principles with Chiromancy . WE are therefore , in the first place , to affirm , that the same Principle , upon which Chiromancy is establish'd , serves also for a ground to Metoposcopy , in as much as all the promises of this latter Science are grounded on the government and direction , which the Planets have over certain parts of the Face , as they have over those of the Hand . So that if the said Principle be found well establish'd , in order to Chiromancy , there is no question to be made , but it makes as well for Metoposcopy . Nay , it may be affirm'd , that the general reasons , whereof the former hath made use , are more pressing and decisive in the latter ; And if they give presumptions and apparences of some truth in the one in the other they seem to give assurance and certainty . For , if it be once granted , that the Planets have a certain direction and government over the nobler parts , and that they inspire their good or bad qualities into them ; That there is also a certain secret correspondence between the said Parts , and some Members , whereto they communicate the good and bad dispositions , which they may have ; And that for the same reason , the same Star , which hath the government of some noble Part , governs also that , between which and the other there is a correspondence and sympathy , as we have already shewn in the precedent discourse : If , I say ▪ this be true in Chiromancy , it should be much more certain in Metoposcopy ; since it may be inferr'd , that , so far as the Face hath the preheminence before the Hands , so the direction of the Planets , and the sympathy of the nobler parts should be proportionably stronger and more efficacious in that part , then they are in any of the rest . For certainly , there is not any likelihood , that the Heart , the Brain , the Liver , and the other principal parts , should have any particular vertue , to be communicated to certain parts of the Hand , as the experiences we have produc'd do make evident , and not make some participation thereof , to that , which is the most excellent of all , and as it were the Epitome of the whole Man , and the Mirrour , wherein all the dispositions of Body and Soul are represented and observ'd . We need not bring any reasons , or proofs , to demonstrate the truth of these advantages ; they are too evident , and too well known , to leave any place for doubt ; there needs no Eyes , to make a greater apprehension thereof then words can express : nay , there reeds no more then common sence , to conclude , that , if there be any influences communicated by the nobler parts and the Stars to the exteriour parts , the Face ought to have a better and greater share of them then any other part whatsoever . Art 2. What parts of the Face are govern'd by the Planets . ALl those grounds and consequences being presuppos'd , we now come to examine , what parts of the Face those are , between which and the Noble Parts and the Stars ▪ there is a certain Sympathy . For , as this Sympathy is grounded upon the Formal and Specifick vertues , and that Nature confounds not those vertues as we have shewn elsewhere ; so it is requisite , that there should be some place in the Face , answerable to the Heart and the Sun ; another , to the ●iver , and Jupiter ; some other , to the Spleen , and Saturn , and so of the rest ; and that every one of them should receive the vertues and influences , which are proper both to the noble part , between which and it there is a Sympathy , and the Planet , under whose direction it is The Vulgar Metoposco●y takes notice of no other places , where these impressions should be made , then the Forehead , which the Professors of it have divided into seven parts , in order to the placing of the seven Planets therein . So that they have assign'd the first and highest place to Saturn ; the second , to Jupiter ; the third to Mars ; the fourth , to the Sun ; the fifth , which is above the left Eye-brow , to Venus : that which is above the right , to Mercury ; and they lodge the Moon between those two . And when these places are mark'd with any lines , they denote the power of that Starr , which is appropriated thereto . But I fear me , this orderly , and regular disposal of the Planets is a product of Man's wit and invention , which affects a kind of proportion and Symmetry in all things , and imagin'd , that those Celestial Bodies ought to be placed in the Face , with a respect to the same order which they observe in the Heavens . Chiromancy hath done much better , when slighting that proportion , it chang'd the order of the Planets , and plac'd them in the Hand , after a quite different situation . For , from thence it hath been with some reason concluded , that there were some experiences , which had oblig'd it to rank them as it hath done , and to recede from that method , which the imagination so industriously observes , in all its operations , wherein it ●●ver wants references and resemblances , to establish its Dreams and Visions . Now , what makes me to imagine the falling of Metoposcopy into the said errour , is this , that there are many , who have not approv'd the Situation , which some others have assign'd to those Planets , as having dispos'd Venus into the place of the Sun , and transferr'd the Sun and Moon over the two Eye-brows , and set Mercury betwixt them . And all this was done , upon an imagination they had , that it was more pertinent , to place the two great Luminaries over the Ey-brows , in order to their having a superintendency over the Eyes , which are the clearest and most luminous parts of the whole Face . But this observance of proportion , though it seems sufficiently well imagin'd , is not a rule for the conduct and guidance of Nature . She proposes to her self such ends and means as are more solid , then any of these vain Chimera's ; and those , who are desirous to enter into the knowledge of her Secrets , do not make a stand at these appearances , but search after reasons , grounded upon certain , and well-establish'd , experiences . Moreover , the acquaintance I had with a person admirable in the study of this Art , gives me a rational encouragement , to doubt of all these kinds of orderings and rankings of the Planets . For he put Saturn in the place , where the Sun was plac'd by some , and Venus by others . And whereas that is the most remarkable part of any in the Forehead , and how scarce soever the lines may be in that part , yet there never fails to be one there ; he conceiv'd ▪ that the Line of Saturn was proper and natural to the Forehead , and that all the others were accidental , and , as it were , scatter'd up and down there , onely to denote the Aspects , which that Planet hath to the others . & that , upon a bare inspection of the Face , he exactly discover'd the disposition of the Planets , as it was at the minute of the Nativity . In the mean time , he made such certain judgments upon these grounds , and I my self-have made such strange ones , upon the rules I receiv'd from him , that they have created in me a persuasion , not onely that there is a true Science of Metoposcopy ▪ which is not so vain and deceitfull as some might be apt to imagine ; but also that that which is commonly found in Books , and whereof such as are addicted to that study ordinarily make use , is grounded on such false Principles and Rules , as cannot attain the knowledge , which may justly be expected , from an Art so miraculous , and of so great advantage . But when all is done , what place soever be assign'd to those Starrs , the Question still remains , to know , whether there are any Physical experiences and observations whereby it may be maintain'd ? For , if we must referr our selves to those of the Science it self , it might produce an infinite number , and I conceive my self able to establish the Systeme I spoke of before , by those I have seen made by others , and those I have often made my self . But , in as much as the testimony a man gives of himself is not legal , and may be suspected ; accordingly , it is not just to believe that which Metoposcopy might give on its own behalf , and there is not any Art , how vain or superstitious soever , but may be establish'd by its own observations . Let us thefore try , whether we can elsewhere find out such reasons and proofs , as may settle the grounds of this Art , and give , at least , some presumption of the truth there may be in it . Art. 3. That not only the Forehead , but also the other parts of the Face are to be considered in Metoposcopy . BUt , before we come to the examination of the aforesaid point , it is requisite , we should undeceive those , who are of opinion , that the Forehead is the onely part of the Face , from which Metoposcopy deduces the signs and marks , which it makes use of ; for it is certain , that all the others do contribute somewhat thereto , as well as it . And indeed , it is not to be imagin'd ▪ that , it being granted , there is a certain secret intelligence between the Starrs and noble parts of the body , and the exteriour parts thereof , in the Face , the said correspondence and sympathy should be between them and the Forehead onely ; And that the Eyes , the Nose , and the Mouth , which are such considerable parts , and which Nature frames and conserves with so much care and tenderness , should not have any communication with them . And thence it comes , that those Astrologers , who have apply'd themselves to this Science , have made every part of the Face subject to some particular Planet . For , not to mention the Forehead , wherein , as we said before , they have plac'd them all , they have consign'd the Right Eye to the Sun ; the Left to the Moon ; the Nose to Venus ; the Ears to Mercury ; the Cheeks to Jupiter ; and the Lips to Mars ; and according to the constitution of those parts , they have laid down Rules whereby to judge of the good or bad disposition of those Starrs , and of the effects they might work upon the persons . So that those Rules and Judgments being under the jurisdiction of Metoposcopy , there 's no doubt to be made , but that it makes its use and advantage of all the parts of the Face , and that it is a gross errour , to imagine , that it hath nothing to consider , but the Forehead . This presuppos'd we now come to examine the reasons , whereby the situation , which every planet hath of each of those parts , may be establish'd and confirm'd . Art. 4. That the Sun and Moon have the government of the Eyes . IN the first place then , if it be observ'd that all the Passions are to be discern'd in the Eyes , and that the Heart and Brain are the sources out of which they proceed , it will be easily judg'd , according to the Principle laid down by us , to wit , That those Noble parts of the Body , which receive some influence from the Starrs , communicate it to the Members , between which and them there is any correspondence and sympathy ; It will be concluded , I say , that , since the Heart and Brain are govern'd by the Sun and Moon , as we have shewn elsewhere , it must of necessity follow , that they should derive to the Eyes , the Vertues which they have received from those Planets . Moreover , it is an Observation confirm'd by abundance of Experiences , that those , who are born , during the time of Eclipses , are commonly weak-sighted , as if those two great Luminaries , which may be called the Eyes of the Heavens , communicated their defect to the Eyes of the Body , between which and them , there is a certain connexion and correspondence . Nor is there any reason it should be here laid to our charge , that , contrary to the protestation we have made , we borrow this proof from Astrologie ; for it is altogether natural , as all those which Medicine and Agriculture deduce from Lunations , and the rising of the greater Starrs : It is not maintain'd by the doubtfull calculations of Astrologers , and do not affirm , as they do , that the Sun and Moon , being in unfortunate places , produce that effect ; in as much as that supposes the distinction of the Celestial Houses , and the Aspects , which belong purely to the Judicial part of that Science . And I make no doubt , but that , upon these Rules , was made that admirable Prognostication , which Hippocrates gives an account of in his Prorrheticks , where he says , that a Physician being sent for in a mortal disease , affirm'd the sick party would not dye of it , but that he should lose both his eyes . For since that incomparable person , who knew more of the Prognostick part of Physick , then all those who have come after him , ingenuously acknowledges , that he knew not the secret of making such predictions ; It is very probable , that this was made by the Rules of Metoposcopy , according to the principle laid down by us . But what ! It may seem deducible from what we have said , that both the eyes are equally under the direction and government of the two great Luminaries , whereas , in the mean time , Metoposcopy would have the Right eye to belong privatively to the Sun , and the Left to the Moon . It will be no hard matter to solve this difficulty , if it be remembred , what we have said in the Discourse of Chiromancy ; to wit , That there are two kinds of Influences , which all the parts receive from the noble parts ; the one common and general ; the other , particular and specifick . According to the former , there is a correspondence between the Eyes and the Heart , and Brain , by means of the vital heat , and the sensitive vertue , which they receive from them ; and , in this respect , it may be truly affirm'd , that the Sun and Moon , who have the government of these two principal parts , have accordingly a general direction over both the eyes . But if we consider the sympathy and particular association , which is between the members among themselves , a Truth we have demonstrated both by experience , and the doctrine of Hi●pocrates , it will be found , that there is some reason to believe , that the Heart and Brain may have a stricter connexion with one Ey then with the other ; and consequently , that one of them may be under the particular direction of the Sun ; and the other , under that of the Moon . Now , whereas the Right eye is in a nobler situation then the Left ; in regard it is stronger , and more exact in its action , then the other , and that it onely causes the stedfastness and regularity of the sight as we shall shew anone ; there is no doubt to be made , but that it is accordingly governed by the noblest and most powerful Planet . But that the Right eye it stronger then the Left , is a thing so certain , that it needs no proof . For , not to urge that all the parts on the right side are stronger than those on the other , nor yet , that the Right eye is less subject to Diseases then the other , and , when the fore-runners of Death dissolve and destroy the vertue of the parts , this Eye conserves its own , sometime after the Left is quite ▪ extinguish'd ; It must , upon this further account , be stronger then the other , that it is more exact in its action . And this is an evident sign of its being more exact , that the regularity of the full and compleat sight , which is made with both eyes , depends onely on the Right . Hence it comes , that when a man looks with both eyes on any Object whatsoever , and comes afterwards to shut the Left Eye , the Object will appear to him in the same situation , and upon the same ●ine , as he had observ'd it , with both eyes . But , if he shuts the Right Eye , the Object will appear no longer upon the same Line , and seems to have chang'd its situation : Which is a certain argument , that the regularity of the compleat sight proceeds from the Right Eye , since the line upon which it sees the Objects , is the same with that , whereby both eyes are directed . Art. 5. That Venus hath the government of the Nose . AS concerning the proof we have , that the Nose is under the particular direction of Venus , it is so convincing , that the most obstinate cannot doubt of it , it being still presuppos'd , that there is any part of Mans body under the government of some Planet or other . For , according to the concurrent testimonies of all Astrologers , which are also confirm'd by the common manner of speaking in all the nobler Languages , Venus hath the oversight of Generation , and the parts necessary thereto . Now it is out of all controversie , that there is a correspondence and sympathy , between them and the Nose ; and consequently , 't is requisite , that it should receive the same Influence , which that Planet communicates to them , and that it should be under the same Empire as they are subject to . I conceive there is not any person so ignorant , as not to know somewhat of the correspondence we spoke of , since it is come even into proverbs : but all haply are not acquainted with one thing which evidently demonstrates it , and is this , That the natural marks or moles , which are upon the Nose , inferr and denote others about those parts , dispos'd in the same situation , or at least such as is , in some measure , answerable to that they are in , upon the other . Art. 6. That there is a correspondence between all the marks of the Face , and others in other parts of the Body . ANd certainly it is a thing worthy admiration , and such as , in my judgment , is not sufficiently taken into consideration , That there is not any of those natural marks upon the face , but there is another upon some certain and determinate part of the Body , particularly answerable thereto . For if there chance to be one upon the Forehead , there will be another upon the Breast ; and accordingly as the former shall be in the midst of the Forehead , or in the upper or lower part thereof , on the one side or the other , that upon the Breast shall have the same differences of situation . If there be one upon the Ey-brows , the correspondent mark shall be upon the Shoulders ; if upon the Nose , the other shall be about the Parts we spoke of in the precedent Article ; if on the Cheeks , the other shall be on the Thighs ; if on the Ears , the other shall be on the Arms , and so of the rest . It is certainly impossible for a man to consider the miraculous references of these correspondent marks , and not take occasion thence , to reflect on the infinite wisdom of God , who reducing all things to unity , that they may be the more confo●mable to himself , after he had made an abridgment of all the World in man , thought fit to make an Epitome of man in his own Face . For it cannot be affirm'd , that this correspondence , whereof we speak , is simply in those marks , since they are all fram'd of one and the same matter , and consequently , they cannot have any more reference to one then to another : But it must of necessity be in the parts themselves , and that the association there is between them should be the cause , that one cannot have a mark imprinted on it , but the correspondent member must at the same time undergo the same impression . Accordingly we find , besides the secret concurrence they may have together , a sensible and manifest rapport and resemblance in their situation and structure . For the Breast , which is that part of the Body , below the Head , which is most bony and most flat before , is exactly answerable to the Forehead , which hath the same qualities . The parts necessary to Generation are in the midst of the Body , with a certain prominency , as the Nose is in the midst of the Face . The Thighs , which are very fleshy , and sideling , have a reference to the Cheeks , which have the same situation . The Ey-brow is answerable to the Shoulders by reason of the eminency remarkable in both ; the Ear , to the Arm , as being both on the sides , and as it were our of play ; and so of the rest . Yet is it not to be inferr'd hence , that this resemblance is the true source of the said sympathy ; no , it is not sufficiently adjusted , and exact enough , to produce effects so like ; and it is necessary , that there should be some more secret tye and connexion , whereby these parts might be so associated among themselves as they are , and which may be the principal cause of that miraculous Harmony which is found among them , whereof these natural Characters are the irreproachable witnesses . Art. 7. Whence the Lines of the Forehead proceed . THe Forehead is , no doubt , that part of the Face , wherein Metoposcopy finds most work to busie it self about , and where it meets with the greatest number of those Signs , upon which it makes its judgments , which are therefore the more certain , in regard there is a greater diversity of the said marks , and that they are the more apparent in that part then in any other . And this is also the reason , why it hath taken the name it bears from that part , as such as it looks upon as the most considerable and most necessary . For certainly , he who shall make it his business to observe , that in so narrow a space , which should naturally be smooth and eaven , there is fram'd so great a variety of lines , points , and irregular figures ; That of these , some start out , as it were , of a sudden , and others vanish , and are blotted out ; That some are more deep , others more superficial ; some shorter , some longer ; some pale , and others in a manner betraying a certain colour ; That there are not any two men in the world , in whom they are alike ; And lastly , that all this diversity of lines may be observ'd in the same person ; He , I say , who shall take a particular notice of all these things , will have just occasion to believe , that there is in the Forehead some secret which is not known to men , and that the impressions made therein have nobler and higher causes then any that are in Animals . And indeed , upon examination , it will be found , that all the reasons which may be alleged for this diversity of Lines , cannot be deduc'd , but either from Motion , which gives a certain fold or wrinkle to the skin where it hath been often accustomed to be made , as it happens in the joynts ; or from Drought , which causes a contraction of the skin and wrinkles , as may be seen in fruits , that have been long kept , and in the furrows and wrinkles which old Age spreads into all the parts . But there is no probability , that the Lines of the Forehead should be the effects of the motion which it is wont to suffer , since they are different in all men , who nevertheless move that part after the same manner . For all persons have the same manner of dilating and contracting the Forehead ; every one hath the same muscles purposely design'd for those motions ; And Nature inspires into every one the same motives , upon which they ought to be made . Some may haply affirm , that the Consistency of the skin is the cause of that diversity , and according to its being more thin or thick , the folds are more or less easily made in it . But are there not abundance of persons , who have the same constitution of Skin , wherein yet there is not any line like one the others ? Are there not some , whose skin is very delicate and thin , wherein there is not any to be seen ? And are there not also those , who have it thick , which yet is full of them ? Nor can it be maintain'd , on the other side , that Drought is the cause of these Lines , since it may be observ'd , that some children of a sanguine Constitution , have more of them then some decrepid old men ; And that it is found they are not alike in old people , though , 't is possible , the Drought may have been equal . Besides , I would fain know , it being suppos'd that this quality should be the cause of these impressions , whence it comes , that young people , who have wrinkles in their Foreheads , have not any in the other parts ? And why those which old Age imprints on the other parts of the skin , are alike in all men , and are not so in the Forehead . Yet it is not to be inferr'd , but that Motion and Drought contribute very much thereto , but with this caution , that they do not occasion the first draughts of them , and only promote their sooner , or more remarkable appearance . There is some other Cause , which draws the first design of them , and , as a Master-builder , takes the first measures thereof , and begins the structure ; which is afterwards compleated , by the contributory labours of other workmen . For , to be short , all the Lines are design'd on the Forehead , even from the very birth , though they do not immediately appear there , but discover themselves after a certain time , sometimes sooner , sometimes later ; sometimes they are deeper , sometimes more shallow and superficial , according to the efficacy of the Cause , whereby they are imprinted , and consonantly to the nature of the Temperament of every particular person , and the motions of the Forehead whereto he is accustomed . Since it is not to be doubted , but that a man often transported with anger , or such a one as is of a froward peevish disposition , is wont to bend or knit his brows , that is , to frown , and by that means causes certain folds in the Forehead , which contraction makes the Lines drawn therein to appear sooner , and more remarkably , then they would have done otherwise . Since then it is to be inferr'd , from what hath been deliver'd , that the first impression of these Lines is not to be attributed to any Cause assignable within the Body , we must endeavour to find one without it ; And whereas there are undeniable proofs , that there are certain Planets , which have the government and direction of some particular members , wherein they produce such effects , as cannot proceed from any thing else ; It must be concluded thence , that the lines of the Forehead are of that rank , and that they cannot be imprinted there , but by some one of those celestial Bodies , under whose government that part is . There are therefore two things to be taken into our present examination ▪ the one , What Planets they are , which have the government of the Forehead : the other , What Reasons and Experiences there are , whereby the said direction may be confirm'd . Art. 8. What particular Planet hath the government of the Forehead . AS to the former Question , there is some difficulty in it , by reason of the several opinions of those , who have written of that Science . For some of them do make the Forehead subject to one particular Planet ; others are persuaded , that all of them have a certain government of it . But these latter are not agreed among themselves , as to the situation of them in it , as we said elsewhere . Had they brought any proofs to make good what they advance , 't were rational we should submit to their decisions : But having not produc'd any , we are left at liberty to make our own choice , and , after so many experiences , as we have seen confirm'd upon other principles , we may reject these , and stand to such as are maintain'd upon better grounds . We conceive it therefore more probable , that the Forehead should be g●vern'd by one particular Planet , rather then by all together , in as much as all the other parts of the Face , which are more noble , and of greater advantage then that , have each of them but one of those Stars , whereto they are subject . For if there be a correspondence and sympathy between the parts of the Body , and that those between which there is such a correspondence are govern'd by the same Planets , it being suppos'd that all the Planets have some government of the Forehead , it must follow , that every part of the Forehead , wherein any Planet is placed , should correspond with the other Members , over wich the same Planet governs : And whereas the Moles , dispers'd up and down several parts of the Body , are the certain marks of that sympathy , it will be accordingly requisite , that those , which happen in the Forehead , should denote others on all the Members govern'd by those Stars . Now , it is clear , that they have not any correspondence , but with those on the Breast ; And consequently the Forehead must be subject only to that Planet , which commands the Breast . And whereas those two , viz. the Forehead and Breast are the most bony parts of the whole Body , and that all the Bones are under the direction of Saturn , as we are taught by Astrology , it follows , that the said Planet hath its particular seat in the Forehead . But if that be not granted , this at least will be very probable , that if there be any place more noble then another in the said part , it must be that wherein the said Star acts most powerfully , and in which it imprints the Lines , which are the effects and marks of its power . And in that case , the Line which is directly in the midst of the Forehead belongs to Saturn , since the middle is as it were the centre and principle of the extremities . From this Ratiocination , it may be deduc'd , that the Systeme of the Physiognomist I spoke of before , is better grounded , then that of the ordinary Metoposcopy , and that besides the Line of Saturn , which is in the midst of the Forehead , and that which seems to be most proper and natural thereto , all the others serve only to denote the rapports and aspects , which there might be , between Saturn , and the other Planets . But how ever the case stands , he attributed , to the said Planet , those lines , after a manner different from that which is commonly us'd . For he assign'd to Mercury that which is immediately under that of Saturn , and that above it , to Mars ; the next to Venus , and the uppermost to Jupiter ; and , on the lowest , which are just over the Eye-brows , he placed the Sun and Moon . And according to the constitution which each of them had , he judg'd of the Aspects , between Saturn and those Planets , in the Horoscope , which proceeding prov'd consonant to the calculation of Judiciary Astrologie . So that , according to his judgment , all those lines belong'd as much , or more , to Saturn , then to those other Planets , and depriv'd him not of the absolute government he ought to have of the Forehead . Upon which account I cannot forbear affirming , that the said person had so exact a knowledge of this Art that he found in it certain Rules , whereby to discover the day and hour of the Nativity ; And that I my self , having made use thereof , fail'd not above ten times at the most , in an hundred judgments , that I made of it . Now , if the Science may arrive to that pitch , there is hardly any one but will conclude , that it will be able to make good its promises , in the discovery of things less obscure and abstruse , such as are the dispositions of the noble parts , the Inclinations and manners of Men. But to produce any other reasons of all these particulars , then the experiences which the Art it self hath thereof , is a thing not in the power of Philosophy , which , it seems , hath been negligent in making such Philosophical observations as might have rendred the truth thereof more manifest . Let it not however be accounted an inconsiderable assistance , that she hath given us some light , to discover , that some parts of the Face are under the direction of certain Planets . Let us now see , whether she will help us , to shew , that Jupiter hath the government of the Cheeks . Art. 9 That Jupiter hath the government of the Cheeks . NOr will it be any hard matter for our said Directress , Philosophy , to satisfy us , that Jupiter hath the goverment of the Cheeks , if it be true , that the Liver is under his jurisdiction . For , as those parts are the most fleshie , and most sanguine of any about the Face , and such , as wherein the alterations of the Liver and Bloud are soonest and most evidently apparent ; so is there not any doubt to be made of it , but that they are under the same direction , as the other . Besides that , the Moles , which are seen on the Cheeks , denote others on the Thighs , which have a correspondency to the Cheeks , and are govern'd by the Sign Sagittary , wherein is the House of Jupiter . For we have shewn in the precedent Discourse of Chiromancy , that the Astrologers have learn'd of Hippocrates , to distribute the Veins to all the exteriour parts of man's body , according to the correspondence , and sympathy , there is between the said parts . Art. 10. That Mercury hath the like government over the Ears . THere is some difficulty to know , whether Mercury hath the government of the lips , as some affirm , or whether Mars hath the conduct thereof . But there is a greater probability , that the Ears are the parts govern'd by Mercury , in regard the Moles , to be seen on them , have others , correspondent to them , on the Arms , between which and them there is a sympathy . Now , it is a thing generally acknowledg'd in Astrology , that Mercury hath the government of the Arms , and that the Sign Gemini , wherein he hath establish'd his principal House and his exaltation , does also govern those parts . Art. 11. That Mars hath the government of the Lips. MOreover , there is correspondence between the Lips and the Belly , and the Moles to be seen on the former denote others on the Latter , which is under the direction of Mars . Add to this , that the Lips are ulcerated in Tertian Fevers , which no doubt proceed from Choler , which is under the government of that Planet . And this is an observation , which deserves to be exactly consider'd in this place . For this ulceration being critical , and in a manner proper to those kinds of Fevers , it must needs be inferr'd , that there is a particular sympathy between the Lips , and the humour , which is the source of the disease , and that thence proceeds its fastning on that part , rather then any other whatsoever . I am , SIR , Your most humble , and most affectionate Servant , LA. CHAMBRE . CHAP. IX . What Judgment is to be made of Chiromancy and Metoposcopy . WHat we have deliver'd in the two precedent Discourses is all we can say upon a Subject which hath not yet come under the examination of Philosophy . For though there have been some great Wits , who have addicted themselves very much to the study of Chiromancy and Metoposcopy , yet is there not any one of them , that hath taken the pains to produce the least reason , to maintain the principles thereof . Not that I am absolutely of opinion , that those , which I have made use of , are such as may satisfie either the expectation which some may have conceiv'd thereof , or yet the severity which Philosophy observes in these matters . To give them their just desert , they are only conjectures and light presumptions , but with this encouragement , that we must expect to run some hazard in the disquisition of natural things , since there are so few of them , wherein Demonstrations and convincing proofs can find any place . For , what advantages soever we may have in order to the discovery of man , we shall find it still a work of so much delicacy , and wherein there are so many several pieces to be consider'd , that the number of those we are ignorant of , very much exceeds that of those which we know . And whereas he is in effect a little World , it may accordingly be affirm'd , that we are as little acquainted with the things which are abbreviated in him , as those whereof the great World consists , which are wholy conceal'd from our knowledge . The Head is , no doubt , the Epitome of the whole Heaven ; it hath its Constellations and Intelligences as well as the other . But if we observe the Stars , their situation and their motion , and yet not know what their Nature is , nor why they are so dispos'd ; the same thing may be said of all the parts of the Face . For , not to speak any thing of the figure of those , which are the most considerable , the Lines that are in the Forehead , and about the Eyes ; the strokes and features which are of each side of the Nose , and those that compass the mouth , and a hundred other Lineaments , which diversifie that Part , and make it unlike in all men ; All this , I say , is easily discover'd , and as easily imagin'd , that Nature hath not done it without some design . But the manner , after which she does it , and the end , whereto she designs it , are not yet fully known : For the Observations which have been made upon that account , have made but a weak discovery thereof , the number of them being not considerable enough , nor they made with that strictness and exactness they ought to have been . Nay , most of those that are found in books are temerarious , and force the Science beyond its just limits . For it must be granted , that the greatest jurisdicton , that Metoposcopy and Chiromancy can have , reaches no further , then to judge of the Dispositions of the Body , and the natural Inclinations of the Soul , and that , if they pretend to the Confidence of Judicial Astrology , which would fain bring free and contingent actions under its Jurisdiction , they deserve the same contempt , and are lyable to those punishments , which Religion hath alwaies condemn'd the other to . But if they keep within the limits we have assign'd them , it must be acknowledg'd , that there are some general reasons very favourable to them , and such as evidently shew , that there may be some truth in them . For it cannot be doubted , in the first place , but that the Stars act by vertues , which are different from Light , in as much as all the effects which they produce cannot be attributed only to that quality , and that there is a necessity of having a recourse to to the Influences , to give a reason of the flowing of the Sea , and some diseases , which , without all dispute , follow the motion of the Moon . Secondly , it is as certain , that there are some parts of mans body , over which those Stars have a particular government , and that since the Heart and Brain are of that order , in respect of the Sun and Moon , it is an invincible presumption , that the other noble Parts are govern'd by the other Planets . And lastly , that there is a connexion and correspondence between those parts , and some of the exteriour , whereto they ought to communicate the vertues and qualities , which they have received from the Stars . Now , from these general Maxims , it follows , that there is a correspondence and sympathy between all the Parts of the Face and Hand , and the Interiour parts of the Body , and the Planets , whereby they are governed ; And consequently , that there is a possibility of discovering the Dispositions by those latter , and , consequently to that , the Inclinations , which accompany them , by the experience which hath been made of the nature and power which those Starrs have . I know well enough , that the Enemies of Astrologie laugh at the particular vertues commonly attributed to them : But there is a certain mediocrity to be observ'd , between those , who deprive them of all , and those , who allow them too much . For no man should be so farr self-will'd , as quite to destroy their Influences , for the reason alleged by us ; nor , on the other side , so credulous , as to grant them all those vertues , which the vanity of the Judicial part of the Science is so liberal as to give them . Though there be in it a thousand frivolous and ridiculous suppositions ; yet may there be also derived from it some rational observations , which require a sincere acknowledgment . When it is taken into consideration , what Agriculture , the Art of Navigation , and Medicine affirm , of the Rising and Setting of the Starrs ; When it is seen , that the Horoscope gives so exact a description of the Stature , the Temperament , and the humour of those whose Nativities are examin'd ; would it not be an insupportable obstinacy , or rather a blindness of mind , out of pure willfulness , to contest against the vertue of the Starrs , upon which those judgments are made , and , without any reason , to oppose such experiences as have been observ'd an infinite number of times . For my part , I am so distrustfull of the strength of Humane Understanding , and I find there are so few things in Nature , into which 't is able to penetrate , that , if Religion had not declar'd free actions to be exempted from all subjection to the power of the Starrs , I durst not , upon the pure Ratiocination of Philosophy ▪ affirm the contrary . What! We are ignorant of that which we ought to know best ? Nay , we are yet to learn what it is to Think , and know not how we think , and yet we shall have the temerity to regulate the power and influences of the greatest , and most admirable Bodies that are in the World , and to presume that those are deceiv'd , who allow them more then we imagine they have ? It speaks therefore greater prudence and moderation , to comply with the common opinion , which attributes , to those Bodies , the direction and government of the principal parts of Man's body , as being such as is confirm'd , by the many observations and experiences , which have been made thereof . But it must be done with this precaution however , that we suffer not our selves to be abus'd , by the consequences which may be deduc'd from this Truth . For we must so look on it , as not to extend much beyond the principles and grounds of Chiromancy and Metoposcopy ; in as much as particular Rules , which have been built thereon , are either false , or uncertain . And indeed , it may confidently be affirm'd , that those Rules which pretend to judge of free and contingent actions , are absurd and criminal ; And that those others , which are limited , and levell'd onely to the discovery of corporeal dispositions ▪ are doubtful , as being not sufficiently confirm'd , by just and exact observations . It were therefore to be wish'd that some persons had apply'd themselves more seriously , then hath yet been done by any , to this curious disquisition , in as much as it would possibly have furnished us with a fuller knowledge of that miraculous harmony which is observable among the parts of man's body , and g●ve the occasion of its being sometime call'd 〈◊〉 Mi●acle of Miracles . Nay , it may be further presum'd that the Science of Medicine , might have deriv'd some light , and assistance from it , in order to a more exact discovery of the dispositions of the interiour parts , and the making of more certain judgments of the success of Diseases . And lastly , THE ART HOW TO KNOW MEN would also have made considerable advantages of such a disquisition , and would have inserted among its own Rules , such as those kinds of Sciences should have supply'd it withall : but with this caution on the other side , as not to permit those other things , which are not onely uncertain , and , upon their ill-groundedness unmaintainable , but also cry'd down as vain and superstitious , to creep into a design so serious , and so solidly grounded , as that it pretends to . So that , instead of going so farr to find out the Signs , which may discover the Inclinations , the Motions of the Soul , Vertues and Vices , This contents it self with those , which are nearer hand , and more manifest , and such as may be deducible from sublunary Causes . SECT . 1. Of the several parts which compleat THE ART HOW TO KNOW MEN. THe said Art then makes account to comprehend all the knowledge it may give , and the several discoveries it is to make , in Nine general Treatises ; whereof , The First shall contain the Characters of the Passions , in two and twenty Chapters . The Second , the Character of Vertues and Vices , in an hundred Chapters . The Third , the Temperaments , in two and fifty Chapters . The Fourth , the nature of those living Creatures , which contribute any way to the Physiognomy , in twenty nine Chapters . The Fifth shall treat of the Beauty of Man and Woman , in fifty Chapters . The Sixth , of the Morality of several Nations , according to the Climates , in sixty Chapters . The Seventh , Of the Inclinations , proceeding from Age , Fortune , Course of Life , &c. in twenty Chapters . The Eighth , Of Dissimulation , and the ways how it may be discovered . The Ninth , and last , shall set in order all the Signs which shall be deduc'd from these great sources ; shall shew , as it were , at the first sight , those , which ought to discover every Inclination in particular , every Motion of the Soul , every Vertue , and every Vice , and so compleat and give its utmost perfection to THE ART HOW TO KNOW MEN. CHAP. X. What qualities are requisite in that person , who would apply himself to THE ART HOW TO KNOW MEN. IF Antiquity had reason to say , That the case is the same with Sciences , as with Seeds , and Plants , which never bring forth any thing , if they meet not with a soil fit for them ; it is certain , that there is not any , wherein that Truth may be more evident , then in those Sciences , which pretend to Divination , as being such as will become barren and of no advantage , if they meet not , in their minds who are desirous to make use of them , with the dispositions which are necessary thereto . Thence it is , that Ptolemy tells us , that it is not sufficient to know the Rules and Maxims of them , and that if the Student have not the particular Genius , which those Sciences require , he will never be able to make a rational judgment . So that before he exercise himself in THE ART HOW TO KNOW MEN , he ought to know , what that particular Genius is , whereof he stands in need , as also the Qualities he should be Master of , to make his advantage of that familiarity . I shall not make the business more difficult then it is , nor bring in hither all the other Sciences , to keep this Art of ours company . I might say , that Medicine and Moral Philosophy are particularly requisite thereto ; That treating of Climat● , and the natures of several Animals , it cannot well be without Geography , and Natural Philosophy ; That treating further of the Proportions and Figure of parts , it it might seem not well able to do it , without Arithmetick and Geometry ; And , in fine , that its judgments being grounded on a continual ratiocination , and one of its Rules deriving its name from Syllogism , it were requisite , that he , who would apply himself thereto , should be an excellent Logician . And no doubt , to proceed further in this consideration , we may affirm , that there is not any Science , but may be made serviceable to this . But there is no necessity , that a Man should go and consult Hippocrates , Aristotle , Euclid , and Ptolemy to become a Proficient therein , and balking all those studies , that of the present work will , in my judgment , be sufficient to learn It , and to make an advantageous use thereof . But for this latter , I require in him , who would exercise himself therein , two things , which I cannot absolutely teach him . One shall promote the good use he may make of this Science ; and the other shall prevent his abusing of it ; as shall be deduc'd in the two next ensuing Articles . Art. 1. Of the Genius requisite , or in order to the exercise of this Art. OF those two things , the former is the particular Genius we spoke of , under which denomination , I comprehend all the endowments and qualities , requisite to this Art : For I dissent from those who derive it from the Starrs . It is a fantastick imagination of the Astrologers , to assign to every man two Genius's ; one to have the presidence of Life , and is such as proceeds from the disposition of the Heavens , at the time of the Nativity ; the other , to preside over the profession , which the party is afterwards to follow , and that does not proceed from the general constitution of the Heavens , as the former , but from the particular disposition of some certain Starrs , to which they assign the direction of the Art , and Profession , which a man is to exercise , ; and these they affirm to be Mars , Venus , and Mercury , in the first , seventh , or tenth House . And this is that they call the Ascendent , of whose influence this Genius is the effect ; This is that which the Platonists keep so much stirr about , and whose acquaintance and familiarity they so earnestly endeavour to acquire . But these are no better then ridiculous and dangerous Visions , which insinuate a certain false representation of those Truths taught us by Theology , and such as Faith and Philosophy do justly condemn . For my part , I am of Opinion , that we may say , of this Genius , what Hippocrates says of the good fortune of the Physician , that this latter proceeds not from any occult cause , which produces its effects without him , and contrary to his expectation , but is absolutely the effect of his Abilities , and Conduct ; And , in a word , that his Prudence makes his own good fortune , and his Patient's . For , without question , the case is the same with the Genius , which is necessary for the Art we treat of . It is not some invisible Daemon , that illuminates the mind , by secret lights and guides , and directs it , in particular discoveries of this Science : But it is a just and exact application of its Rules , or rather that Prudence , which , putting the general Maximes in use , fitly applies them to particular Subjects . Now , this Prudence proceeds partly from the Nativity , and party from Study and Exercise . From the Nativity do proceed the natural Qualities and Endowments of the Mind , requisite for the exercise of a Habit. This is properly the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the Greeks , whichich we may call good or fortunate Discent , whereof , as Plato affirms , there are three kinds ; one , proper to Sciences ; another , to Manners ; and the last , to Arts , such as is that , which THE ART HOW TO KNOW MEN does require . Art. 2. Of the natural Qualities which are requisite for the exercise of this Art. THe natural Qualities of the Mind , necessary in order to the exercise of this Art , are strength of Imagination , and soundness of Judgment . For , though Memory be also requisite therein , in regard there is a necessity of remembring many Precepts , a great number of Signs , and the connexion and correspondence of many things , whereof this Art is full ; yet is it certain , that the greatest burthen lies upon the Imagination and the Judgment . For a man must , of a sudden , frame to himself several Images ; he must observe divers conformable and disconformable Signs , and afterwards make a comparison between the one and the other , to distinguish the stronger from the weaker ; in which operation , it is out of all doubt , that the Understanding and the Judgment are more put to it , than the memory , which hath made its provision long before , whereas the others are hastily set on work , and not allow'd the leisure to prepare themselves for it . But to these natural Qualities there are yet two other things to be added , Method , and Exercise : For the latter brings a man to a certain facility of judging well , which cannot be acquir'd by any other means , and creates a kind of confidence , which may be interpreted an Enthusiasm and Divine Distraction or Fury in these Sciences . Art. 3. Of the Method , necessary in order to the Exercise of this Art. THe Method we spoke of , consists in certain general Rules , which are to be observ'd in order to the making of a more infallible judgment . We shall here set down those we conceive the most considerable . The First is , That our Artist ought very-carefully to examine the Signs , which proceed from the external causes , which of them are transient , and which are common , and not to make any judgment by them . The Second ▪ One single Sign is not to be thought sufficient to make a judgment of the Inclinations and Habits ; but it is requisite there should be more . For it is imprudence , as Aristotle affirms , to give credit to one single mark : 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . The Third . When there happen to be contrary Signs , it is requisite a particular Observation be made of the stronger , and the judgment is to proceed according to them . Now , we have given an account of the strength and weakness of Signs , in the Second Chapter of this Second Book . The Fourth . Our Artist is , above all things , to consider the Temperament of the person , whose humour he would discover , and use it as a Rule whereby he is to measure all the other Signs . For , being the present and inseparable instrument of the Soul , it fortifies , or weakens , the other Signs , proportionably to its conformity or opposition thereto . The Fifth . It is further requisite , that he strictly examine the strength or weakness of the party's mind ; for both these have a great influence over the passions and habits , in as much as most of the passions are rais'd in the Soul , for want of knowing the causes thereof . It is possible one may conceive himself injur'd , when there is not any injury done him ; and some other may be seiz'd by an apprehension , who hath no cause to fear . So that upon such occasions , weakness of mind is the cause of those emotions , as , on the other side , soundness of judgment smother them . The Sixth . Whereas it is possible , that vicious Inclinations may be reform'd by study , and bad education may alter & corrupt the good , it concerns the Artist to add , as much as may be , the Moral marks , to the Natural , and endeavour to discover by the Words and Actions of the person , whose humour he would be acquainted with , whether he follows his Inclinations , or hath reform'd them . Art. 4. Of the Moderation of Spirit , indispensibly requisite in the Study of this Art. NOw , whereas all these Rules , and all these Observations , are very hard to be reduc'd to practice , it must be laid down as a thing certain , that it is very easie to make many temerarious judgments thereby , and to abuse this art , if great care be not taken . Therefore among all the Qualities , requisite in the person , who is desirous to study it , I wish him particularly Moderation of Spirit , that he may not be partial or praecipitate in his judgments , and , above all things , not to make any to the disadvantage of others , but in the secret closet of his own Heart , so as that neither his Tongue , nor their Ears may be witnesses thereof . Otherwise Religion and Prudence would not permit the exercise of this noble Science , and , in stead of being necessary and serviceable to Society , it would become its greatest Enemy . FINIS . THE TABLE . THE FIRST BOOK . CHAP. I. AN Idaea of the natural Perfection of Man page 1 ART . 1. That only man hath the sense of Touching in perfection . 3 2. All in man should be in a mediocrity 4 3. That all the Faculties ought to be in a mean 6 4. That all natural Inclinations are defects 7 5. That every Species hath its proper Temperament 9 6. Why Sexes were bestowed on Animals , and why the male is hot and dry , and the female cold and moist 10 7. Wherein the Beauty of Sexes consists . That there are two sorts of natural effects , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . 12 8. That there are some Faculties and Inclinations , which it is Natures design to bestow on the Sexes , others not 13 9. That there are some parts fram'd by nature out of design , others not 15 SECT . 2. Wherein the perfection of the Male consists p. 16 ART . 1. Of the Inclinations proper to Man ib. 2. That the Temperament of Man is hot and dry in the first degree 18 3. A model of Man's figure 19 4. Of the figure of Man's parts 21 5. The Reasons of the figure of Man's parts 22 6. That the figure of the parts denotes the inclinations . 23 SECT . 3. Shewing wherein consists the natural perfection of the Woman 24 ART . 1. The Reasons of these Inclinations 26 2. That the Inclinations of the Woman are not defects 28 3. That the Inclinations of Man are defects in the Woman 30 4. Wherein the Beauty of the Woman consists 31 5. The causes assign'd of this figuration of parts in the Woman 33 6. That all these parts denote the Inclinations which are proper to the Woman 34 7. Wherein perfect Beauty consists . 36 CHAP. II. Of the Inclinations . SECT . 1. Of the Nature of Inclination . p. 40 Art. 1. The Object of the Inclination 41 2. The distinction of the Inclinations 42 3. The Seat of the Inclinations 43 4. How Inclination is to be defin'd 44 5. Whence proceeds the Disposition , wherein the Inclination consists 45 6. How the motions of the Appetite are wrought 47 7. Of the Judgments of the said Faculties 48 8. That the Images which are in the memory , the causes of Inclination 50 9. That the disposition & facility of the Appetites motion proceeds from the same Images 52 SECT . 2. What are the Causes of the Inclinations 54 Art. 1. The several distinctions of the said causes ibid. 2. That the Instinct is one of the causes of the Inclinations 55 3. That the Temperament is one of the causes of the Inclinations 56 4. That the Conformation of the parts is a cause of the Inclination 58 5. How Figure acts 60 6. How Inclinations are produc'd by the remote Causes 63 7. Of the nature of Aversion 65 CHAP. III. Of the Motions of the Soul 67 SECT . 1. That the Soul moves . ibid. Art. 1. What part of the Soul moves 68 2. That the motions of the Soul are not metaphorical ibid. 3. That the rational Soul hath a real motion , as the Angels have 69 4. That the motions of the Will are real motions 70 5. That Objections made against the motions of the Soul considered 73 6. The Motions of the Appetites 75 SECT . 2. How Good and Evil move the Appetite 77 Art. 1. How Knowledge is wrought 79 2. That the Images are multiply'd 81 SECT . 3. What are Motions of the Soul 84 SECT . 4. Of the Number of the Passions 87 Art. 1. What the Simple Passions , and how many there are 88 2. That there are but eight Simple Passions 89 3. Why there are but eight simple Passions ibid. 4. The Definitions of the simple Passions 91 5. The Definitions of the mixt Passions 92 6. The Natural order of the Passions 94 7. That there are three Orders of the Passions 95 SECT . 5. How the Passions of one Appetite are communicated to the another 98 SECT . 6. What is the Seat and first Subject of the Appetite 106 Art. 1. What is the Seat of the Sensitive Appetite 107 2. The Seat of the natural Appetite 111 3. How the Passions are compleated 113 CHAP. IV. Of the Motion of the Heart , and Spirits , in the Passions 114 Art. 1. Of the Nature of the Spirits 115 2. Of the matter of the Spirits 116 3. How the Spirits are framed ibid. 4. An Objection against the precedent Doctrine answered 118 5. Why the heart moves 120 6. That the Spirits are moved for three ends 122 7. That the Spirits convey the blood into the parts 123 8. The beating of the Heart forces not the Blood into all the Parts 124 9. That the blood is not attracted by the Fibres 128 10. That the blood is not atttracted by any Magnetick vertue 130 11. That there are not any Attractive vertues 131 12. That there is not any attractive vertue in Purgative Medicines 133 13. That Grief and Heat are not attractive 134 14. That the blood is convey'd to the parts only by the Spirits 136 SECT . 1. Of the animation of the Spirits 137 Art. 1. Objections answered 142 2. The union between the Spirits and the Parts 143 3. How the foresaid union is consistent with the intermixture of the Spirits , with the blood and humours 144 SECT . 2. Why the Heart and Spirits move in the Passions 146 SECT . 3. What Faculty it is that moves the Spirits 149 Art. 1. Of what kind the motion of the Heart and Spirits is in the other Passions 152 SECT . 4. How the Soul causes the Body to move 154 CHAP. V. Of the Vertues and Vices , whereof the Art how to know men may judge 157 Art. 1. What Moral actions are 158 2. What Right Reason is 159 3. Why the Vertues are in the mean 160 4. Of the Seat of Moral Habits 162 5. That there are four powers which may be regulated by Right Reason 166 SECT . 1. Of PRVDENCE 167 SECT . 2. Of JVSTICE 171 SECT . 3. Of TEMPERANCE 175 SECT . 4. Of FORTITVDE 180 THE SECOND BOOK . CHAP. I. Of the Means whereby Men may be known 183 Art. 1. What Causes they are which serve for Signs 185 2. What the Effects are which serve for Signs 186 CHAP. II. Of the Strength and Weakness of Signs 187 Art. 1. What Judgment is made of the Causes ibid. 2. Of the next Causes 188 3. Of the Remote Causes 189 4. What Judgment that is which is made by the Effects 190 CHAP. III. Of the Natural Signs 191 Art. 1. Of the Difference of Signs 194 2. Of the Means assign'd by Aristotle to discover the efficacy of Signs 195 3. That the Passions are most apparent in the Head 196 4. That the Inclinations are most apparent in the Head 199 5. That the Inclinations are discoverable by the Arms and Leggs 201 6. From what places the Signs are taken 203 CHAP. IV. Of the Rules , which Physiognomy hath fram'd upon the natural Signs , in order to the discovery of the Inclinations 205 Art. 1. Of the Progress of Physiognomy 206 2. That the Syllogistical Rule was added by Aristotle 207 3. The defects of the first Rule of Physiognomy ibid. 4. The defectiveness of the second Rule 208 5. How Aristotle makes use of the second Rule 209 6. What the Syllogistical Rule is 211 CHAP. V. After what manner THE ART HOW TO KNOW MEN ; makes use of the Rules of Physiognomy 212 Art. 1. How the said Art makes use of the first Rule of that Science 212 2. How it makes use of the second Rule 214 3. How the said Art makes use of the third Rule 215 4. How the said Art makes use of the fourth Rule 216 5. Why The Art how to know Men treats of the Temperaments 217 6. That there are other Rules besides those of Physiognomy , whereby the Inclinations may be discover'd 218 CHAP. VI. How the Actions and Motions of the Soul are known 220 Art. 1. That there are two kinds of Actions 221 2. Of Dissimulation 222 3. How Actions may be foreseen 223 4. How the Passions may be foreseen 224 5. Whether contingent Actions may be foreseen 226 CHAP. VII . How the Habits may be known 227 Art. 1. Of the discovery of the Moral Habits ib. 2. How the Intellectual Habits may be known 228 CHAP. VIII . Of Astrological Signs 230 The first Letter to Monsieur B.D.M. upon the Principles of CHIROMANCY 232 Art. 1. That , of Situations , some are more noble then others 243 2. That the nobler Situations are design'd for the more excellent parts ; and that the excellency of the Parts is deduc'd , from the advantage they bring along with them 247 3. What advantages may be deduced from the Hands 248 4. That the Right Hand is more noble than the Left 250 5. That Motion begins on the Right side 252 6. That the Hands have the greatest portion of natural heat 253 7. That there is a greater communication between the Hands and the nobler parts 255 8. That some secret Vertues are convey'd from the nobler parts into the Hands 256 9. That Nature does not confound the Vertues 257 10. That the Vertues of the nobler parts are not receiv'd into the same places of the Hand 259 11. That there is a Sympathy between the Liver and the Fore-finger 260 12. That there is a Sympathy between the Heart and the Ring finger 261 13. That there is a like Sympathy between the Spleen and the Middle-finger 264 14. That there is a Sympathy between all the interiour parts , and the other parts of the Hand 267 15. That the Face is the Epitome of all the exteriour parts 268 16. That there is a mutual Sympathy between all the parts 269 17. That the distribution of the Veins made by Hippocrates , for the discovery of the said Sympathy , was not understood either by Aristotle , or Galen 270 18. Whence proceeds the regularity which Nature observes in her evacuations 274 19. That the Stars , or Planets , have a certain predominancy over the several parts of the Hand 278 20. That the Planets have a predominancy over the interiour parts 281 21. That the Moon hath such a predominancy over the Brain 282 22. That the Sun hath the like predominancy over the Heart 284 23. That the other Planets have the Government of the other interiour parts 287 24. That the Principles establish'd regulate many doubtful things in Chiromancy 289 The Second Letter to Monsieur B.D.M. upon the Principles of METOPOSCOPY 292 Art. 1. That Metoposcopy hath the same Principles with Chiromancy 294 2. What parts of the Face are govern'd by the Planets 296 3. That not only the Forehead , but also the other parts of the Face are to be considered in Metoposcopy 300 4. That the Sun and Moon have the government of the Eyes 301 5. That Venus hath the government of the Nose 304 6. That there is a correspondence between all the marks of the Face , and others in other parts of the Body . 305 7. Whence the Lines of the Forehead proceed . 307 8. What particular Planet hath the government of the Forehead . 311 9. That Jupiter hath the government of the Cheeks 314 10. That Mercury hath the like government over the Ears . 315 11. That Mars hath the government of the Lips ibid. CHAP. IX . What Judgment is to be made of Chiromancy & Metoposcopy 317 SECT . 1. Of the several parts which compleat THE ART HOW TO KNOW MEN 322 CHAP. X. What qualities are requisite in that person , who would apply himself to THE ART HOW TO KNOW MEN 324 1. Of the Genius requisite , or in order to the exercise of this Art 326 2. Of the natural Qualities which are requisite for the exercise of this Art 327 3. Of the Method , necessary in order to the Exercise of this Art 328 4. Of the Moderation of Spirit , indispensibly requisite in the Study of this Art 330 FINIS . 
A96014	----	Letters of affaires love and courtship. Written to several persons of honour and quality; / by the exquisite pen of Monsieur de Voiture, a member of the famous French Academy established at Paris by Cardinall de Richelieu. English'd by J.D. Voiture, Monsieur de (Vincent), 1597-1648. 1657 Approx. 885 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 205 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. Text Creation Partnership, Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) : 2008-09 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1). A96014 Wing V683 Thomason E1607_1 ESTC R203990 99863732 99863732 115945 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A96014) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 115945) Images scanned from microfilm: (Thomason Tracts ; 203:E1607[1]) Letters of affaires love and courtship. Written to several persons of honour and quality; / by the exquisite pen of Monsieur de Voiture, a member of the famous French Academy established at Paris by Cardinall de Richelieu. English'd by J.D. Voiture, Monsieur de (Vincent), 1597-1648. Davies, John, 1625-1693. [32], 192, 189-236, 134, [2] p., plate : port. Printed for T. Dring and J. Starkey, and are to be sold at their shops, at the George in Fleet street near Cliffords Inne, and the Miter at the west end of St. Pauls Church, London, : 1657. Translator's dedication signed: J. Davies. "To my Lord Marquesse of Pisany" (caption title) begins new pagination on 2A1r. The last leaf is blank. Annotation on Thomason copy: "June 1st". Reproduction of the original in the British Library. Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford. Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO. EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor. The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines. Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements). Keying and markup guidelines are available at the Text Creation Partnership web site . eng Voiture, -- Monsieur de -- (Vincent), 1597-1648. Courtship -- Early works to 1800. Love-letters -- Early works to 1800. 2007-05 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2007-05 Aptara Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2007-06 John Latta Sampled and proofread 2007-06 John Latta Text and markup reviewed and edited 2008-02 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion LETTERS OF Affaires LOVE and COVRTSHIP . WRITTEN To several persons of Honour and Quality ; By the Exquisite Pen OF Monsieur de VOITURE , A member of the Famous FRENCH ACADEMY established at PARIS by Cardinall de Richelieu . English'd by J. D. LONDON , Printed for T. Dring and J. Starkey , and are to be sold at their shops , at the George in Fleet street near Cliff●rds Inne , and the Miter at the West end of St. Pauls Church , 1657. TO THE Worthily Honoured GEORGE BOSWELL Esquire . SIR , WEre I to make this Addresse to a person unacquainted with my Authour , and the Work I now publish , it were , haply , pardonable in me , to give it and him , the greatest Elogies a piece and person of so much worth might justly claime . Nor were it hard to imagine , what I might , did I make it my businesse , say of one of the most eminent members of the FRECNH ACADEMY ( an Association of VVits , such as no age till this ever saw ) a man so rarified by Travell and experience into the noblest heights of an elaborate Eloquence , and one so versed in Criticisme , that hee could raise beauty and lustre out of the ruines and rubbish of the m●st ancient Authours . But , Sir , since my application is to you , whose correspondence with Learning is so universall , the trouble is spar'd , and if there be any thing remarkable by way of account of him , it is but fit it were done ( pro more ) in another place . Nor is there , in this , any more necessity , I should ( though I might easily take the occasion ) celebrate this kinde of writing as the most advantageous of any . It is in a manner the Cement of all society , the foundation and superstructure of all Friendship and conversation , the remedy of absence , the Intelligentiall part of all Loves , which which layes the plots and carries on the designes of united hearts at the greatest distance ; in a word , it is the generall Agent of all inclinations and passions , and what , out of the roughnesse of Barbarisme , hath raised man to the highest Gentilesses , courtships , and civilities . My designe therefore is , not to make , but , renew your acquaintance with the exquisite de VOITVRE , yet farre from a presumption , that your entertainment of him in this language will be proportionable to your esteem of him in his owne . But , if I may measure it by the infinite affection , and consequently , the generall indulgence and patronage you have for all Learning , that you will afford it such as it may in some sort deserve , is , I must confesse , a confidence I know not how to avoid , but presses so much upon me , that it contributes not a little to that it is in me , thus publickly , though with t●e greatest submissions and respects , to expresse my self , SIR , Your most humble Servant , J. DAVIES . To the Generall READER . WHen I have given my Authour , the great recommendations he might but justly claime , and that the present work beare not a sufficient proportion thereto , I know what it will signifie , by interpretation , with the many ; That it is done purposely to ensnare the Reader , and gain the more reputation to the work , or amounts to no more then a compliance with the custome whereto all that employ themselves in Translations are strictly tributary , that is , to say , something of their Authours . This indeed is easily imagined , but , for my part , what I have to say of mine , seems , at least to me , to be the effect of a certain necessity , or , if you will have it so , a convenience , that I should give some account of him . For certainly , when there is so much briguing and courtship used to procure Letters of Naturalization here by persons that have lived long among us , for me to naturalize a person , who only took occasion to see this Country , some three and twenty yeares since , and never thought of travelling into it again so long after his death , without the least satisfaction given , whether he be such as may be made a free Denizen , and enjoy the priviledges of an English man , were certainly a presumption I know not how to answer . The person I sollicit for is very famous in his own Country , but one of the most eminent Members of the FRENCH ACADEMY , a Consort of wits assembled together to harmonise the language of that Country , and amidst their contributory Labours to all Learning in general , to endeavour the cultivation thereof so farre as to make it capable of the highest Eloquence and ornament . But this haply is a recommendation not calculated for the meridian of the ordinary capacity , which ●xpecting to find him more particularly characterized , I have thought fit to take him asunder , and consider him in his severall qualities and perfections . He was excellently well furnished with all those qualities which are any way requisite or advantageous to Conversation , having a certain confident familiarity , whence all he did or said , was attended with a more then ordinary grace . His carriage was full of mildnesse , affability and complaisance , far from all animosity , deriving neither reputation nor envie from other mens works , but judging of things soberly , without prejudice or passion . When any discourse was advanced about any point of Learning , or that he was to give his judgement of some opinion , he did it to the infinite satisfaction of all the Audience , with a certain Gallantry which spoke him much free from the supercilious contentiousnes of the Schools ▪ Insomuch that many imagine his Wit and Genius naturally expressed under the name & person of Callicrates in the third Volume of the Grand Cyrus . He was an excellent pattern of a good and reall Friend , which disposition of his Heart attended by those others of his mind gained him so great a number , and that of so great ones ▪ He never contracted friendship with any he had once convinced of falshood , whence it came to passe , that laying the foundation of his affections on vertue and not on Fortune , they were not shaken by disgraces . These endowments , though they are not so frequent in Courts , yet do they often bring men thither . They at least forced our Authour , and gained him a reputation there , such as that , by the means of Monseigneur d' Avaux , ( sometimes his Fellow-Collegian , but always his Friend and Patron ) the doors of Lords and Princes were open to him . Nay nature seemed to requite the smalnesse of bulk she had bestowed on him with certain letters of recommendation writ in a character that purchased him the esteem and caresses of the greatest , and raised him to acquaintances much beyond what a Courtier of his birth and quality could have expected . This would be thought a fair step to publish charges and employments , but his Genius directed him to other things , as having a great dis-inclination for whatever was of Affaires , by reason of the distraction and attendance incident hereto . Yet , I know not how it happened , he was a kind of Master of the Ceremonies to the Duke of Orleans , his businesse being the introduction and entertainment of those Ambassadors that came to visit his Highnesse . He was also sent as an Envoy to the Great Duke of Florence to acquaint him with the birth of the present Lewis XIV . King of France . He went twice to Rome , and was once here in London . During the Broyls of France he accompanied the Duke of Orleans into Languedoc , whence he was by him sent to the Spanish Court , where he was very familiar with the late great Favorite the Conde Duke d' Olivares and other Grandees . He staid so long in this negotiation , that he arrived to such perfection in the Spanish Tongue , that he made those much celebrated verses , which were taken to be Lope de Vega's , one of the greatest wits of that Nation . For his Correspondences they must needs be great , that is , consonant to his Friendships and acquaintances , which were with the greatest . The late Prince of Conde , he that is now , and his Brother the Prince of Conti , had very great respects for him ; he was also much in favour with the King and Queen , the late , and the present Cardinall , with whom he had been a long time acquainted , and had received divers good offices from him . His familiarity with the Cardinall de la Valette may be much seen in his letters . Nor is it lesse manifest what particular obligation he had to the house of Rambouillet , ( a place dedicated to be the mansion of vertue , where , in the chamber of the illustrious Artenice , met a Club of the most excellent persons about the Court ; ) he having written more letters to Mademoiselle de Rambouillet , since Marchionesse de Montausier , then to any other . But among his more letterd acquaintances , that is , such as were more conformable to his humour and quality , are to be numbred Monsieur de Balzac , Monsieur Chapelain , Costart , and indeed all that pretended any thing to wit , had a reverence and admiration for his , and have now no lesse veneration for him dead , then they had esteem for him alive . Among his letters , we find but one to Monsieur de Balzac , which gave us occasion to premise that of Monsieur de Balzac whereto it was an answer . But in Balzac's letters there are many to Mr. de Voiture , both in his Volumes , and his choice letters , not yet published in English . His Estate consisted for the most part in pensions , as may be seen partly in his letters . His great Benefactour Monseigneur d' Avaux allowed him 4000. Livers per ann ▪ by a place ( which yet obliged him not to the least trouble or attendance ) he gave him in the Revenue . The Authour of the history of the FRENCH ACADEMY , will needs make him a great Gam●ster , but unfortunate , and sayes he lost 1500. pistols in one night , which was somewhat high for a person of his fortunes . That story and much more concerning him , as he was a member of the Academy , who is desirous , may find in that History , newly published and sold by T. Johnson at the Key in Pauls Church-yard . He was also courted to be one of the ACADEMY of the HUMORISTS at Rome , such a reputation was his wit in even in forreign parts , before any thing of his was yet abroad in the world . As to his Person , he who best could , describes himself , in his letter to an unknown Mistresse , Letter LXXIX . The Authour of the history of the French Academy , gives this account of his way of writing ; His Prose , saith he , is more correct and exact , having a certain aire of gallantry , which is not found any where else , and something so naturall and elaborate together , that the reading thereof is infinitely pleasing . He many times slights Rules , and liek a Master thinks himselfe above them , as scorning to be fettered by them , so that his writings are not Copies , but Originals ; having , out of the Ancient and Modern wits , made a certain new character , wherein he imitated no man , and scarce any can imitate him . This I shall have something to say to anon , taking thence at the present only occasion to give the account I think fit of his LETTERS , which in this addresse was my particular designe . The present Collection was made according to the directions of Monsieur Chapelain , and Monsieur Conrart , two Members of the Academy , who , out of the esteem they had for the Authours memory , took the paines to cull out of an infinite number , these , as fittest , a●l circumstances considered , at that time , to be published . For the order , it is according to the time as near as could be guessed , but it was the Authours negligence , that he seldome dated his letters , especially as to the yeare . There are ●ome few words in the Italick Character , which signify something particular , which , out of the same modesty , as those who have put out the severall Editions of this book in French , I have forborn to give any explication of , not so much for fear of mistake , as a tendernesse for the Correspondents . Let therefore the Reader make what he can of them , it suffices that I have acknowledged that there is in them some extraordinary meaning . The letters of Love are disposed by themselves , for their sakes who shall not haply think them so full of wit and vigour as might be expected . In both these and the other , there is abundance of variety , as to expression and somthing particular as to matter of invention . Only his familiarity , with such great persons as he writes to , may seem strange ; but it may be supposed he knew how far he might be free , and that that was excusable in him , which , in any other haply would not , yet on some occasions he hath expressed much reservednesse , a great conduct of judgement . But to take the just value of this work we are to appeal , from even the most judicious men , to the women , whose approbation and suffrages , we shall , in this case , look on as most considerable . Those were they that thought his writings and discourses their noblest entertaiments . Nor indeed is it lesse difficult , or lesse glorious to be favourably heard in the Cabinet then on the Theatre . He made it his businesse to please the Court , that is , the noblest part of it , the Ladies . Among these , there was ( why may I not say ? ) a Trium virate ( since in their judgements and their comprehension of things of this nature they were more then Masculine ) which had an infinite esteem for him , and to please them ▪ signifies no less then to please all the wits of the sexe . They are , the Dutchesse of Longueville , and the two Marchionesses de Sable , and de Montausier , such as a man no sooner hears named , but his soul is filled with the image of three the most accomplished persons in the world . Such they are , that Princes , Ambassadours , and Secretaries of State preserve their letters as so many rarities of the French Tongue . So fortunate was this Author in this particular , that it caused two impressions of his works in the first six Months , since which , they have had 4. or 5. other Editions both in France and Holland . And now I come to what I intended to say to the foregoing character of his writings , given by the Authour of the History . I produce of him the judgement of his great Friend and Correspondent Monsieur de Balzac , in the XXIX . Letter of the second Book of his familiar Letters to Monsieur Chapelain . Le CAR ( saith he , alluding to the LIV. Letter of Monsieur de Voiture's ) de nostre Amy est une fort jolie chose , & il faut av●uer qu'il a le genie de la belle & de la noble raillerie . Je voudrois seulement qu'il travaillast un peu a purifier son stile . Dans ses Escrits la construction est souvent embarassēe , & niles choses , ni les paroles ne sont pas tousjours en leur juste place . All the concernment I have in this , is , that if there cannot be a greater affectation then the slighting and scorning of Rules , and that it must be ever attended with obscurity , an imperfection in any Authour , he who employes himselfe in the translation of such things , must expect to meet with much ambiguity . But of all writings there are not any lye more open to various construction then LETTERS , it being supposed there is ever something particular between the two correspondents which a third person cannot possibly imagine . To this therefore may the defects of the present work be justly attributed ; and that so much the rather , that the Authour never intending any thing of these Letters to the publick , and seeming to write all he did only for his Friends , does it in such characters as were only intelligible by them . His Poetry is excellent , but free and unconstrained , as having been rather his diversion then his Businesse . He began a kind of Panegyrick for the Conde Duke d'Olivares , to expresse his gratitude , and acknowledgements of the favours he had received from him ; As also an History under the name of Alcidalis , mentioned severall times in his letters ; but both are so imperfect , that there is little probability the world will ever see them . Of his Correspondence with Monsieur Costart ( for whom it seems he had an infinite esteem ) there is a great Book extant . As to the advantages may be made of the present work of his Letters , I doubt not but they will be thought considerable by those whom Conversation , generous acquaintances and Affaires , have any way raised above the Multitude . Besides these , it is not unfitly addressed to the greater number of young Students in the Vniversities , who wanting the forementioned conveniences , may by their serious perusall of these Letters , learn to shake off their nurseries , and pedanticall correspondences , and be refin'd in some measure proportionably to the Eloquence and stile of Courts and Cities . J. D. THE TABLE . TO Monsieur de Voiture from Monsieur de Balzac LETTER 1. Monsieur de Voiture's Answer . 2. To the Marquesse de Rambouillet 3. To my Lord Duke de Bellegarde , with an Amad●s 4. 66. To Madame de Saintot with an Orlando Fu●oso translated by du Rosset 5. To the same 77 , 78 , 80. To my Lady Marchionesse de Rambouillet under the name of of Callot , an excellent Graver with a Book of his Figures 6. To the same 7. 37. 82. 96 151. To Mademoiselle de Rambouillet under the name of the King Sweden . 8 , 9. To the same upon the Word CAR 54. To the same 14. 23. 30. 49. 51. 55 , 56 , 57 , 58 , 59 , 60 ▪ 62 , 63 , 64 , 65. 71. 86 , 87 , 88. 94 , 95. 98. 104. 112. 115. 129 , 130. 134. 152 , 153. 160. 161. To Mademoiselle de Bourbon 10. To my Lord Cardinall de la Valette 11. To the same 52. 67 , 68 , 69 , 70. 83 , 84. 101. To Mademoiselle Paulet 12. 20. 21 , 22 , 24 , 25 , 26. 28 , 29. 31 , 32 , 33. 39. 41 , 42 , 43. To Madame du Vigean , with an Elegy he had made for her , and which she had often begged of him . 13. To● my Lady Marchionesse de Sab●é 15 , 16 , 17 , 18 , 19. 86. 109. To Monsieur de Chaudebonne 27. 38. 40. 54. To Monsieur de Puy-Laurens 34 , 35. To Monsieur du Fargis 36. To Monsieur 45. To Monsieur 46. To my Lord Marquesse de Montausier , fin●e slain in la Valtel●ne 47. 107. To the same , prisoner in Germany 143 , 144. To my Lord Marquesse Pisany 48. 85. 94 ▪ 120. To the same , having lost all his equipage at play at the siege of Thionville 146. To Monsieur Gourdon , at London 50. To Monsieur Godeau since Bishop of Grasse 53. To the Marquesse of Soudeac , at London 61. To Madame 73 , 74. To Madame ●6 . To Monsieur upon the taking of Corbie from the Spaniards by the Kings forces 75. To Monsieur 103. To an unknown Mistresse 79. To Monsieur Arnaud under the name of the sage Icas 81. To Monsieur Costart 91 , 92 , 93. 97. 126 , 127 , 128. 136. 148. 166. 186 , 187. 192 , 193 , 194 , 195. To my Lord Bishop of Lisieux 99. To Monsieur de Lyone , at Rome 100. To my Lord 102. To Madame la Princesse 105. To Monsieur Chapelain 106 112. 133. To Madame 107. To Madame 108. To Madame 110. To my Lord Cardinall Mazarine 116. To the Dutchesse of Savoy 117. To Mademoiselle Servant 118. To the Count de Guiche 119. 124. To the same upon his advancement to the charge of Marshall of France 125. To the Marshall de Grammont upon his Fathers death 159 , 170. To Monsieur de Serisantes Resident for the King with the Queen of Sweden 121. To Monsieur de Maison-Blanche , at Constantinople 122. To Monsieur de Chavigny 123. 140. Butillerio Chavienio , V. Victuru , S. P. D , 200. To my Lord President de Maisons 131 , 132. 141. To Monsieur Esprit 135. To the Marquesse of Roquelaure 138 , To the Marquesse of St. Maigrin 139. To my Lord Duke d'Anguien upon the successe of the battell of Rocroy , 1643. 143. To the same , when he crossed the Rhine to joyn the Marshall de Guebriant , 1643. 145. 174 , 175. 179. To the same upon the taking of Dunkirk ; 133. To the Prince 191. To my Lord d' Avaux surintendant of the Revenue , and P●enipotentiary for the Peace 147. 153. 167. 177 , 178. 184 , 185. 188 , 189. 196 , 197 , 198 , 199. To Monsieur de Chauchroche 149. To the Marchionesse de Vardes 150. To M. de B. M. de B. & M. C. 154. To my my Lady Abess — to give her thanks for a Car she had bestowed on him 155. To Monsieur Mauvoy to thank him for the sealed earth he had sent him 156. To the Count d' Alais 158. To Monsieur Chantelou 162. 171 , 172 , 173. To the Marshall de Schom● e●g 164 , 165. 174. So the Marshall d' Emery , cotroller generall of the Revenue . 168. To the Duke de la T●imouille 177. 181 , 182. To the Queen of Poland 180. To the Dutchess of Longueville at Munster 190. TABLE Of the AMOROUS LETTERS . TO Floricia 1. To Madame 2 , 3 , 4 , 5 , 6 , 7 , 8 , 9 , 10 , 11 , 12 , 13. To Diana 14 , 15. To Climene 16. To Mademoiselle de 17. To M. D. 18. To — 19. To Madame 20. To Madame — 21. THE LETTERS Of MONSIEURE de VOITURE . The Letter of Monsieure de Balzac ; To Monsieur de VOITVRE . LETTER I. SIR , THough one half of France lye between us , yet are you as present to my Thoughts as the Objects I see ; and you are concern'd in all my imaginations . Rivers , Plains and Cities , may well oppose my content , but cannot take off my memory from the entertainment of , and a frequent reflection on those excellent Discourses you have honored me with , till I recover the happiness of hearing them again . Should you grow proud of any thing , I must confess , it should be only of those seeds you have scattered in my soul ; and your company , which at first was extreamly pleasing , is now become absolutely necessary to me . You may therefore well think it is much against my will that I leave you so long in the Embraces of your Mistress , or suffer her to enjoy what is mine , and not be accountable to me for it . Every moment she allows you of entertainment , are so many usurpations made upon me ; your whisperings are secrets conceal'd from me ; and to enjoy your conversation in my absence , is for her to inrich her self to my disadvantage : But there is no reason I should envy so fair a Rival , were it only because you are both equally happy ; or build my affection upon your mutual enjoyments ; provided ( at my coming ) I find my self after four Moneths absence fairly character'd in your memory , and that Love hath there assign'd some place for Friendship , and thence hope your condoleances for the miseries of the times , and injustice of mankind . In the interim , as my joys , where I now am , are but slender , so are my afflictions inconsiderable ; I am at an equal distance from good and bad Fortune ; that fickle Goddess , who is employed in the depopulations , and subversions of States and Cities , is not at leisure to do mischief in mean places . I converse with Shepherdesses , who can say I and no , and are too dul to be deceaved by understanding persons ; and though they are equally strangers to Painting and Eloquence ; yet because I am master of them , they would suffer me to shew how small a distance there is between Power and Tyranny . Instead of the fine words , and quaint discourses wherein your Ladies abound , there issues from their mouths a pure and innocent breath , which incorporating it self with their Kisses , affords a taste , which ordinarily the Court does not . If therefore you prove not happier in your choice there , then I shall here , I make over-particular profession to rely on your judgment , and be SIR , Your most humble Servant , BALZAC . To Monsieur de Balzac . LETTER II. SIR , IF it be true that I have ever had that place in your esteem , you tell me , you have not been , in my opinion , as careful of my satisfaction as you should , since that in not affording me the knowledge of so great a piece of News ; you have continu'd me in the ignorance of my being the happiest man in the world . But , it may be , you conceiv'd that happiness to be so far beyond any thing I could hope , that you thought your self oblig'd to take time to bethink you of expressions , such as might represent it to me as credible ; and were to master all the forces of your Rhetorick , to perswade me that I still live in your memory : This indeed I must confess , very much speaks your justice , since that , being to make me no other return of the affection I might claim of you , but Words , you have made choice of those so Rich and Noble , that , to be free with you , I am in some doubt whether the Effects would signifie much more ; and am absolutely of belief , that any Friendship besides my own , might take it for good satisfaction . But what I quarrel at , is , that so much Artifice and Eloquence cannot shadow the truth from me , and that I therein am like your Shepherdesses , who , through an over-great simplicity , cannot be ca●oll'd by too much wit. You 'l however , excuse me ; if I am a little distrustful as to that Science , which can finde Elogies for Quartan Agues , and Nero's ; and wherein I know you have stronger charms then ever any man had . All those Gentillesses , which I admire in your Letter , I take to be expressions of your greatest wit rather then of your good affection ; and of so many excellent things as you have said in my commendation , all that I can flatter my self to beleeve , is , that Fortune hath been pleas'd to make me some part of your Dreams ; and yet I am to learn whether the resueries of a soul so Elevated as yours is , are not too serious , and too rational to descend to any reflection on me ; and I shall accordingly acknowledg you deal too favourably with me , if you have afforded me your Love but in a Dream . I dare not imagine , that amidst those high designations , whose present employment is to make distributions of glory , and to proportion rewards to all Vertues , you may have reserv'd any place for me ; no , I have a greater opinion of your worth , then to be drawn into such a disesteem of it , nor should I wish your enemies had so much to reproach you with . I am satisfied , that that measure of affection which you may with justice have for me , is that which you should have . That precept of knowing ones self , which all others should look on as a memorial of humility should have on you a contrary effect , that is , oblige you to a contempt of whatever is without you . For my part , I must profess to you , that , disdaining all pretence to your Friendship , I should have been content , if you had only preserv'd , with some little tenderness , that which I had vow'd to you , and had dispos'd it , if not among those things for which you have any esteem , yet at ●east among those you would be unwilling to lose . 〈◊〉 that you have left me here so neer this fair Rival , whom you mention , not to disguise my thoughts to you , signifies that your jealousie is not very strong , and you give her so much advantage , that I have some reason to beleeve you hold a correspondence with her , to my prejudice . If so , I conceive I have much greater cause of complaint then you , since she hath enriched her self by your losses , and that you have suffer'd her to gain that whereof I thought to hav eluded her Tyranny , by disposing it into your hands . Had you made the least opposition in the world the better part of my self were yet at our disposal ; but your negligence put it into her power , and enabled her so to improve her conquests over me , that when I have posses'd you of all that remains , you shall not finde the one half of what you have lost . Yet I dare assure you , on the other side , that you have recover'd in my esteem the same place that had been taken from you in my affection , and that my love no sooner began to decrease towards you ; but I thought my self oblig'd to honour you the more . I have not met with any thing of yours since your departure , which seems not to me above whatever you had done before ; nay , by these late pieces of yours , you have gain'd the honour of having excell'd him who had out-gone all others . I cannot in the mean time but think it strange , that having so much reason to be content as you have , yet you cannot be so , and that all Great Persons expressing their satisfaction of you , there wants only your own . All France is become your Audience , and there is not any one that hath arriv'd to reading , looks indifferently on you . All those who any way concern themselves in the glory of this Nation , are not more inquisitive to know what the Marshal de Crequi does , then what you do ; and we have more then two Generals , who make not so much noise , amidst an Army of thirty thousand men , as you do in your solitude . You are not then to wonder that so great Reputation should be attended by much envy , but bear it patiently , if the same Judges , before whom Scipio was found a Criminal , and who condemn'd Aristide's and Socrates , allow you not , by a joint sentence all your merits can pretend to . It was ever a Custome with the people to hate the same excellencies in any man , which they admire in him , every thing that is out of their Road , being offensive ; whence they are more ready to bear with a common Vice , then an extraordinary Vertue . So that if that Law , which ordered the banishment of such as were over-powerful , either as to Authority or Reputation , were still in force among us ; I beleeve the greatest burthen of the publique Envy would fall upon your shoulders ; and that the Cardinal of Richelieu would not run so great a hazard as your self . But be it your care , that you call not that your misfortune , which is properly that of the Times , and complain not any longer of the injustice of men , since that all those who own any worth , are of your side , and that among those you have found a Friend , whom it is not impossible but you may lose once more . At least give me leave to assure you , I shall do all that lies in my power , to put you into a capacity of doing it ; since it is now become so great a vanity to be numbred among yours . I have hitherto made so publique a profession thereof , that if it should happen , I cannot but love you less then I was wont , assure your self you will be the only man to whom I shall presume to acknowledge it , and that to all the world besides , I shall as I have ever , express my self , SIR , Yours , &c. To my Lord Marquiss de Rambouillet , Amb●ssador for the King in Spain . LETTER III. My LORD , I could never have beleeved it possible , that I should give you any cause to complain of me , or that ever Libels should be written against me in Madrid . And , to deal ingenuously , I should not easily have been appeas'd for the one or the other , if , when I receav'd that unhappy tidings , I had not at the same time met with an account of your well-fare , and the great Reputation you dayly gain among a sort of men , who , before they saw you , could not admire any thing but themselves . But since I number all your happinesses amongst my own , I must think it absolutely unlawful for me to be sad at a time when all the world speaks so advantagiously of you ; nor can I do less then rejoice as often as I hear it said here , that you have taught the Spaniards humility , and that they have as much honour for you , as if you were of the blood of the Guzman's , or that of the Mendoza's . You may therefore hence conclude , my Lord , that my soul is more tender then you make it , and that I have this , at least , common with all the vertuous , that I concern my self in whatever good fortune happens to you . 'T is true , I had once resolv'd to smother this sentiment , so as not to communicate it even to you . For amidst those great affairs whereof you have now your hands full , I thought it a breach of the publique peace to occasion the least diversion of your thoughts , by any unnecessary address ; and how much liberty soever you might have given me to do it ; yet should I not have had confidence enough to make use of it , if I had not another extraordinary adventure to acquaint you with . Be pleas'd then to know , my Lord , that upon Sunday the twenty first instant , about twelve at night ; the King and the Queen , his Mother , having assembled the whole Court ; there was seen at one end of the great Hall in the Louure , , where nothing appear'd before , a great brightness brake forth on a suddain , and immediately there appear'd , amidst an infinite number of Lights ; a company of Ladies cover'd all over with Gold and precious Stones , and seem'd as it were newly descended from Heaven : But there was one amongst the rest so easily observable , as if she had been all alone ; and I have a certain faith , that humane eyes never saw any thing so excellent . She was the very same , my Lord , that upon another occasion , had been so much admir'd under the name , and in the habit of Pyramus , and that had , another time appear'd among the Rocks of Rambouilllet , with the bow and countenance of Diana . But imagine not that you can represent to your self above half her Beauty , if you measure it only by what you have seen ; and know , that this night , the Fairies had shed on her those secret advantages of Beauty , which make a difference between Women and Goddesses . For even when she had mask'd her self with the rest , in order to the Ball , which they were to represent , and consequently had lost the advantage her face gave her over them , the Majesty of her stature and carriage rendred her as remarkable as before ; and whithersoever she went , she drew along with her , the eyes and hearts of the whole presence . In so much , that renouncing the errour I was in , in beleeving she could not dance excellently well ; I now confess , it was only she that could . And this very Judgment was so generally given by all present , that those who cannot endure to hear her praises , must needs banish themselves from the Court. This , my Lord , acquaints you , that while you receive great honours where you are , you miss great enjoyments here , and that Fortune how nobly soever she may employ you elsewhere , does you no small injury , when ever she takes you from your own house . For , in fine , now that you have gone over the Pyrenean Mountains , if you should passe that Sea which separates Europe and Africa ; and proceeding further , would visit that other side of the World , which Nature seems to have dispos'd at a great distance , purposely for the greater safety of her Wealth and Treasure , you should not find there any thing so rare , as what you have left behind you ; and indeed all other parts of the earth , cannot afford you what may equal that you have left at Paris . This puts me into ●belief , that your absence will be as short as may be ; and that as soon as his Majesties affairs shall give you leave , you will return hither to enjoy those Goods , which none but your self can be worthy of . But , my Lord , I am not satisfi'd , whether we are not over confident of a Nation , that hath made so great usurpations upon us , to have trusted you in their power , and accordingly fear the Spaniards will be as loath to part with you as la Valteline . This fear certainly would put me into a far greater disorder , were I not confident that those of the Councel of Spain , have not since your coming into the Country , been Masters of their own resolutions ; and that you have already made too many servants there , to stand in fear of any violence . We may then hope , that as soon as the Sun , which scorches men , and dries up Rivers , shall begin to re-assume his heat , you will return hither and overtake the Spring , which you had already pass'd over there , and gather Violets , after you have seen the fall of Roses . For my part , I expect this season with much impatience ; not so much because it furnishes us with Flowers and fair weather , as that it brings your return , and I promise you I shal not think it pleasant , if it come without you . I am of opinion you will easily believe what I say for I am confident you allow me to be so good , as that I should passionately wish a felicity wherein so many are concern'd ; besides that , you know how particularly I am , ( My Lord ) Yours , &c. Paris March 8. To my Lord Duke de Bellegarde , with an Amadis . LETTER IIII. My LORD , IN a time when there is such a confusion in History , I thought I might presume to send you Fables ; and that being in a place where you only study a remission of your spirits , you might afford some of those hours you spend among the Gentlemen of your Province , to entertain Amadis . I hope , considering the solitude you are in , he will find you some pleasant diversions , by the relation of his Adventures , which certainly must be the noblest in the World , till you shall think fit to acquaint it with your own . But what ever we may read of him , we must acknowledg your Fortunes are as extraordinary as his , and that of all those Enchantments which he hath dissolv'd , there is not any one which you could not have master'd , unless it be haply that of the Ark of the faithful Lovers . In a word , my Lord , you have rais'd in France a more amiable , and a more accomplish't Roger then he Greece , or that of Ariosto , and this without any enchante● Arms , without the assistance of Alquif or Urganda ; and without any other charms then those of your own person , you have had both in War and Love the greatest successes imaginable . Besides , if we consider that exactness of courtesie , which could never degenerate , those powerful graces whereby you gain the affections of all that see you ; and that height and constancy of mind , which would never permit you to decline into any breach of duty , or civility ; it will be hard not to conclude you descended from the Race of the Amad's . And I am of opinion , if you 'l beleeve me , that the History of your Life will be one day added to those many Volumes we have of theirs . You have been the Ornament and Esteem of three several Courts , you have so behav'd your self , that you have had Kings to your Rivals , yet not to your enemies , and at the same time possess'd their favour , and that of their Mistresses , and in an Age , wherein Discretion , Civility , and true Gallantry were banished this Court ; you have given them a Retreat in your self , as in a Sanctuary , where they have been admir'd by all the world , though not imitated by any . And truly one of the chiefest reasons whereby I was perswaded to send you this Book , was to let you know what advantage you have even over those who have been dressed up by imagination to be the patterns of others ; and how far the inventions of Italians and Spaniards come short of your Vertue . In the mean time , my humble suit to you , is , that you would be assured among all the affections it hath gain'd you , it hath not rais'd in any so much admiration and true passion as it hath in me , and consequently , that I am much beyond what I am able to express , and with all manner of respect , My Lord , Yours , &c. To Madam de Saintot , with an Orlando Furioso in French , Translated by du Rosset . LETTER V. MADAM , THis certainly is the noblest Adventure , that ever Orlando was engag'd in , nay , when he alone defended the Crown of Charlemaigne , and snatch'd Scepters out of the hands or Kings , he could not pretend to any thing so glorious , as now that he hath the honour to kiss yours . The Title of Furioso , under which he hath wandred all over the earth , must not divert you from granting him that favour , nor frighten you from affording him your presence ; for I am confident he will be civiliz'd by being near you , and that he will forget Angelica assoon as he shall have seen you . This at least I know by experience , that you have already done greater Miracles then this , and that you have sometime , with one word , cur'd a greater madness then his . And certainly , it were far beyond all that Ariosto hath said of it ; it he should not acknowledge the advantage you have over the Lady , and confess , if she were plac'd near you , that she would address her self , with much more necessity then ever , to the Vertue of her Ring . This Beauty , who of all the Knights in the world , met not with any compleatly arm'd , who never smite the eyes of any one , whose heart she wounded not , and who by her love , burnt up as many parts of the world , as the Sun enlightens , was but a faint draught of those Miracles which we are to admire in you . All the Colours , all the Adulterations of Poetry have not been able to represent her so fair as we finde you , it being a thing even beyond the reach even of Poetical extravagance ; for to say truth , it is much more easie to imagine Chambers of Chrystal , and Palaces of Diamonds ; And all the enchantments of Amadis , which you look on as so incredible , cease to be such when once compar'd to yours . At the first sight , to fix the most obstinate minds , and settle such as are at the greatest distance from slavery ; to kindle in them a certain love , that submits to reason , yet knows not what hope or desire means ; to Crown with Glory and Delight those souls whom you have depriv'd of all rest and Liberty , and to dismiss those infinitely satisfied , whom you do not any ways oblige ; these are effects more strange , and more remote from probability then Hippogryphs and flying Chariots , or whatever our Romans furnish us with that is yet more wonderful . I should make a greater Book then that which I send you , if I continue this Discourse ; but this Knight , who could never be brought to give any man precedence , is troubled that I wait on you so long , and advances to entertain you with the History of his Loves . 'T is a favour you have often deny'd me ; and yet I shall , without jealousie , allow him to be in that more happy then I , since he promises me , in lieu thereof , to present you but with this Discourse in my behalf , and to oblige you to read it before any thing else . This enterprise is too great for a heart less confident then his , and I know not how fortunate he may be in it . However , it is in my opinion , very just , since I afford him the means to entertain you with his own passions , that he give you some account of mine ; and among so many F●b●es , ●●●ain● you with some truths . I know you will not hear them always ; but since they finde you impenetrable , and that it amounts not to so much as should oblige you to any resentment thereof , there is no danger to let you know , that I esteem you alone above all the world beside , and that I should not be so ambitious to command that , as to obey you , and be , Madam , Yours , &c. To the Marchioness of Rambouillet , under the name of Callot , an excellent Grauer , sending her from Nancy a Book of his Figures . LETTER VI. MADAM , OF so many several imaginations as have been the productions of my mind , the most rational I ever had , is that of presenting your Ladyship with this Book ; your Ladyship I say , Madam , who excell all others in that part of the soul which inspires Painters , Architects , and Statuaries , and who by your example exemp it from that blame which is cast upon it , which is , that it admits not excellency , where there is a perfection of judgment . For not to mention that great illumination of mind , which enables you at the first sight to apprehend the truth of things , you own a Phantasie , which , beyond any other in the world , can discover their beauty . And as there is not at this day any one seems so much concern'd , that Noble things should have the esteem that 's due to them as your self ; so is there not any knows so well how to commend them . It is a very modest Flattery , Madam , to tell you , that you can judge of them , since I durst affirm , that , when you are so pleas'd , you can exquisitely do them . And indeed it hath happened , that even when you have not been serious you have done some Designs , that Michael Angelo , would think it no disparagement to acknowledg his own . Nay further , it may be boasted of you , that you have put one Piece into the world , which excells the best things that ever either Greece or Italy produc'd , and discredits even the Minerva done by Phidias . It is not hard to imagine that I speak of the Noble Lady your Daughter , in whom alone , Madam , it may be said , you have done many Miracles . But it must be a hand more confident then mine , that shall undertake to represent what is either in you or her , and I should not be able to do it , though I can dispose into one sheet of Paper numerous Armies , and represent the vastness of Seas and Mountains ; I shall therefore only tell you , but with infinite respect , and truth , that I am Madam , Yours , &c To the Same . LETTER . VII . MADAM , EVer since I have had the happiness of your sight , I have been inexpressibly troubled , and yet , all notwithstanding , I have not been unmindful of what commands you had layd on me . As I pass'd by Espernay , I went , by your order , to visit the Marshal Strozzi , and was so much taken with the Magnificence of his Monument , that considering the condition I was in , and finding my self not able to get thence , I was very desireous to be buried near him . But this was a little boggl'd at , because it was perceiv'd I had yet too much warmth about me : I resolv'd therefore to cause my Body to be translated to Nancy , whither , at length , Madam , it is come , but so out of case and flesh , that I assure you , there are many interr'd , that are not so much . Eight days have I spent here , yet not recover'd my self , and the more rest I take , the wearier I am . Besides there is so vast a difference between the fifteen days wherein I had the honour to be with you , and the fifteen last past , that I wonder how I can suffer it ; and me thinks , Monsieur Margone , who is a School-Master here , and my self , are the two most deplorable examples of the inconstancy of Fortune , that ever were seen . I am troubled with certain obstructions and weaknesses , which spare me not a day , there being no such thing here , as Theriacon ; and consequently , I am sicker then ever I was , and that in a place where I can finde no Remedies . So that Madam , I much fear , Nancy may prove as fatal to me , as it was to the Duke of Burgundy ; and that after I have run through great hazards , and oppos'd great Enemies , as he had done , it is decreed I shall end my days here : But I will hold out as I can , for , I assure you , I never am so much in fear of death , as when I think I shall not have the honor to see you again . And therefore having miss'd death by the hands of one of the most excellent Ladies in the world , and neglected a many opportunities to dye in your presence ' it would trouble me very much to come and lay my bones three hundred Miles , from you , and to think one day , when I should rise again , that I should have the dissatisfaction of finding my self once more in Lorrain . I am Madam , Yours , &c. Nancy , Sept. 23. To Mademoiselle de Rambouillet , under the name of the King of Sweden . LETTER VIII . MADAM , BEhold the Lion of the North , and the Conquerour whose name hath made so much noise in the world , casts at your feet the Trophies of Germany , and , having defeated Tilly , broken the Fortune of Spain , and the forces of the Empire , comes to submit himself to yours . Amidst the acclamations of joy and Victory , which my ears have been so long accustom'd to , I have not heard any thing so pleasant as the report of your good inclinations for me ; which I had no sooner understood , but I changed all my designs , and directed to you alone that Ambition , which aim'd at the whole earth . This is so far from abating any thing of my designs , that it elevates them ; for the earth hath its limits , and the desire of being absolute master of it , hath fallen into other souls besides mine . But that Mind , which all admire in you , and which is immeasurable and incomprehensible ; that Heart which is so far above Crowns and Scepters , and those Attractions , whereby you command all Wills , are infinite Treasures , to which none but my self durst ever pretend ; and those who wish'd worlds , were more moderate in their wishes then I. But if mine prove effectual , and that Fortune , which makes me every where victorious , attend me into your presence , I shall contemne Alexander and all his Conquests , and acknowledg , that those who have commanded all mankind have not had an Empire of so vast an extent as mine . I should tell you more , Madam , but I am just now going to give battel to the ●mperial Army , and some six hours after I intend to tak Nuremburg . I am Madam , Your most passionate Servant , GUSTAVUS ADOLPHUS . To the same . LETTER . IX . MADAM , ALL the inventions you have furnish'd me with for my diversion , have prov'd ineffectual in this Country , and the more rational your advices seem to me , the lesse reason I find to take any heart , since they are only my remembrancers , that I can no more hear a person , whose discourses are so excellent . All those I converse with here , tell me the place is pleasant enough ; and there is not one of the quality of a Monsieur who hath not a Highness , much more a Princesse to entertain . But how gallant soever the Court of Lorrain may be , I find my self as much alone , as I was eight monthes since in my Travels through La Because ; and I remember I have met better company in the streets at Paris , then I have in the Datchesse's Chamber . I know not whether it may be an effect of the Spleen , which I have for some time , been extreamly troubled with , but am of opinion , there are not any more conversable persons in the world then those I met in the last journey I had the honour to make with you ; and I should be infinitely more pleas'd with the entertainment of Monsieur — then with that of the Dutchesse of — The melancholy which hath fastened it self on my heart and eyes makes all faces seem to me as if I saw them through the fume of Aqua-vitae , and I perceive not any thing which carries not a certain frightning with it . Those hours , which my Lord Marquess calles the hours of digestion , last with me from morning to evening , and I am become so ill company , that Monsieur de Chaudebonne is somewhat vex'd at it , nay to speak truely , takes it very ill . But I have made my peace with him , with a promise that he shall hear me speak one of these days two hours together , and that I will entertain him with a history more pleasant then that of Heliodorus , and that done by a greater Beauty then Cariclea . You may easily judge , Madam , that my promise can aim at no other then that of Zelida and A cidalis ; for there is not any other in the world , whereof it might be said . What stupidity soever I am arriv'd to , fear not I shall put her to any losse of Beauty in the relation ; for amidst all my misfortunes , I have still preserv'd my memory sound and entire , and doubt not but I shall find it faithful , were it only for your sake , since you are as much concern'd in it as any , and that I am , much beyond what I can expresse , Madam , Yours , &c To Mademoiselle de Burbon . LETTER . X. MADAM , UPon Friday in the afternoon , I was tess'd in a blanket , because I had not made you laugh in the time assign'd me to do it , according to the sentence of Madam de Rambouillet , upon the motions of the Lady her Daughter , and the Lady Paulet . They had once put off the execution till the return of Madam la Princesse and yours , but they have since resolv'd not to delay it any longer , out of a consideration that punishments ought not to be referr'd to a season that should be absolutely consecrated to joy . It was to little purpose for me to cry out , or to resist ; the blanket was brought , and four of the strongest could be met with , were chosen to do the businesse . All that I can tell you , Mâdam , is , that never was any man so high as I was , nor could I ever have believ'd Fortune should ever have exalted me so much . Every tosse sent me out of their sight , even beyond the Soarings of Eagles . The Mountains I saw infinitely below me , and could observe the winds and the clouds travelling under my feet , I discover'd countreys which I had never seen before , and Seas which had never come into my imagination . There cannot be any thing of greater diversion , then to see so many things at a time , and to take a survey of one half of the earth at one sight . But I assure you , Madam , that all this cannot be seen without disturbance , when a man is in the air , and is certain to fall down again . One thing I was extreamly frightened at , was , that when I was gotten up very high , and look'd downwards , the Blanket seem'd to me so little , that I thought it impossible I should ever fall back into it , and this I must confesse put me into some disorder . But among so many several objects , as at the same time entertain'd my eyes , there was one which for some minutes put me out of all fear , and found me a m●re then imaginary pleasure . And that is , Madam , that desirous to look towards Piedmont to see what was done there , I saw you at Lions just as you were crossing the Saone . At last , I perceiv'd on the water a great light , encompass'd with an infinity of beams , such as are those of the greatest Beauty in the World , I could not well discern who was with you , by reason that at that time my head was downwards , so that I believe you saw me not your self , for you look'd another way . I made signes to you as much as I could , but as you were going to lift up your eyes , I fell down still , and one of the tops of the Mountain Tarara depriv'd me of your sight . I was no sooner got down , but I would needs give them an account of you , assuring them I had seen you , whereat breaking into a laughter , as if I had told a thing absolutely impossible , they began to make me dance up more nimbly then before . There happened one strange accident , such as will seem , to those who saw it not , incredible ; in one toss which they gave me , as I came down again , I fell into a cloud , which being very thick , and I extreamly light , I was for a good while entangled in it , and could not get out so that they below were at a loss for a long time , stretching the Blanket , and looking up to the skies , not able to imagine what was become of me . By good fortune there was not any wind stirring , for if there had , the cloud passing along would have carried me some●way or other aside , and consequently I had fallen to the ground , which could not have hapened , but I must needs hurt my self very much . But there fell out afterward a much more dangerous accident , the last cast they gave me into the air , I fell amongst a flight of Cranes , who at first sight were amaz'd to see me so high , but coming nearer , they took me for a Pigmey , with vvhom , as you know , Madam , they have carried on a war from the beginning of the world , and thought I was sent as a spy to see what they did in the midle Region of the air . They fell upon me pell-mell , pecking at me as fast as they could , and that so violently , that I thought my self stabb'd in a hundred places vvith Ponyards ; and one of them , having fastened on my Leg , pursu'd me so importunately , that it let me not alone till I vvas fallen into the blanket . This put my persecutors into a certain fear of returning me to the mercy of my Enemies ; for there vvas an infinite number of them got together , that hung still in the air , expecting I should be sent among them . They carried me therefore to my Lodging in the same blanket , so bruis'd that it vvas impossible I could be more . And to deal ingenuously , this exercise is somevvhat violent for a man of so much vveaknesse as I am , You may judg , Madam , vvhat Tyranny there vvas in this action , and hovv great reason you have to disallovv it , and to be free vvith you , since you are borne vvith such endovvments as dispose you to command , it concerns you in time to accustom your self to hate injustice , and to take the oppressed into your protection . It is therefore my humble suit , Madam , that you vvould declare this manner of proceeding illegal , and such as you must disapprove ; and for reparation of my Honour and strength , to order that a large Canopy be set up for me in the blevv-Chamber at Rambouillet-House , vvhere I may be attended and treated magnificently for eight days , by the tvvo young Ladies , vvho have been the cause of all my misfortune , and that at one corner of the chamber , there shall be Svveet-meats made , that one of them shall constantly blovv the fire , the other shall not do any thing but put Syrup upon plates to cool it , and bring me of it , as often as I shall call for it . Thus , Madam , shall you do an act of Justice vvorthy so great and so excellent a Princesse as you are , and I shall be oblig'd vvith more respect and reality then any man in the World , to be , Madam , Yours , &c. To my Lord Cardinal De la Vallette . LETTER . XI . My LORD , I Am novv satisfy'd that the ancient Cardinals assume a great authority , in comparison of such as are but lately admitted to the dignity , since that though I have written divers times to you , and not receiv'd any thing from you , you yet quarrell at my sloth . But in the mean time I meet with so many persons of good quality , who tell me , that you honour me too much in the remembrances you are pleas'd to afford me , and that accordingly I am oblig'd to write to you , and send you my most humble thanks , that I am resolv'd to follow their advice , not minding any concernment of my own therein . Be pleas'd then to know , my Lord , that six dayes after the Eclipse , and fifteen dayes after my death , Madam La Princesse , Madam de Burbon , Madam du Vigcan , Madam Aubry , Mademoiselle de Rambouillet , Mademoiselle Paulet , Monsieur de Chaudebonne and my self , left Paris about six of the Clock in the evening , to go to La Barre , where Madam du Vigean was to entertain Madam la Princesse at a Collation . We met not with any thing by the way worth the observation , save that at Ormessan , we saw a Dog , which came to the boot of the Coach , and fawn'd upon me . You may be pleas'd to take notice my Lord , that , as often as I say , we met , we saw , we went , &c. I speak in the quality of a Cardinal . From thence we arriv'd at la Barre , and came into a Hall strew'd all over with Roses and Flowers of Oranges . The Princesse much admiring that piece of magnificence , would needs visit the walks , in the interim between that and supper-time . The Sun was then setting in a cloud of Gold and Azure , and scattered no more of his beams , then would suffice to shed a pleasant and gentle light ; the Air had dismiss'd all wind and heat , and Heaven and Earth , in a certain competition to Madam du Vigean , would needs entertain the noblest Princesse in the world . Having pass'd through a spacious Court , and large Gardens full of Orange-trees , she came into a wood , into which , Day had not been admitted for a hundred years , till that hour that it came in along w●th her . At the end of a spacious walk , as far as we could see , we found a Spring , which alone , was guilty of a greater liberality of water , then all those of Tivoli . About it were dispos'd four and twenty Violins , which had much ado to drown the noise which the falling of the waters made . Being come near it , we discover'd in a hollow Seat , which was within a Palisado of fruit-trees , a Diana about the age of eleven or twelve years , and more beautiful then the Forrests of Greece and Thessaly had ever seen her . She carry'd her Bow and Arrows in her eyes , and had about her all the Beams of her brother . In another Seat not far from it , there was one of her Nymphs , handsom and gentile enough to be of her retinue ; those who give not much credit to Fables , thought them to be Mademoiselle de Burbon , and the Virgin Prianda , and indeed they were very much like them . All the company stood in a profound silence , as admiring so many objects , which at the same time charm'd both eyes and ears , when on a sudden the Goddess , issues out of her Seat , and with a grace , beyond all representation , began a Bal , which lasted for some time about the Spring . What is most remarkable , my Lord , is , that , amidst so much pleasure , which should absolutely take up and surprize the minds of those engag'd therein : there wanted not remembrances of you , and it was the general acknowledgment of all , That there was something defective to so great enjoyments , in that you and Madam de Rambouillet were not there . Whereupon I took a Harp , and sung . Pues quiso me suerte dura , Que falt ando mi Sennor Tambien faltasse mi dama , And went through the rest so melodiously and so mournfully , that there was not one in the company , who shed not abundance of tears ; and this had lasted a long time , had not the Violins suddenly struck up a Saraband so full of life , that all rise up as jocund as if nothing had been , and so leaping , dancing , vaulting , turning , and tumbling , we came into the house , where we found a Table so well furnish'd , as if it had been serv'd in by Fairies . This , my Lord , is such a circumstance of the adventure , as cannot be describ'd , and certainly there are no colours or Figures in Rhetorick , can represent six Bisques , which were the first entertainment of our eyes . But this was particularly remarkable , that there being only Goddesses at the Table , and two Demi-Gods , that is to say , Monsieur de Chaudebonne and my self , they all fed , and that neither more , nor lesse heartily , then if they had been really mortal . And indeed , to say truth , never was there a handsomer service , and among other things , there were twelve sorts of F●esh , so disguiz'd , no man ever heard any talk of , and whereof the very name is yet to be learn'd . This particularity , my Lord , hath unfortunately come to the ears of the Marshal of Saint — Lady , who , though she had given her twenty drams of Opium more then ordinary , yet could never sleep since . At the beginning of Supper we had not your health up , as being otherwise very merry , and at the end there was no more done , by reason , as I think , it was not thought on . You must not , my Lord , expect that I should flatter you , but that , as a faithful Historian , I give you a true account of what past ; for I would not have posterity misapprehend one thing for another , and that some two thousand years hence it should be believ'd your health was drunk to , when there was no such thing . Yet dare I not but do truth this right , that it was not for want of remembrances of you , for all Supper-time , there was much discourse of you , and the Ladies wis●●'d you there , some of them very heartily , or I am much mistaken . At the rising from Table the noise of the Violins drew up the company into an upper chamber , which was so well enlightened , that the day , which was gone from above the ea●th , seem'd to be wholly retir'd thither . Here the Bal was reassum'd in better order and more handsomely , then it had been about the Spring , and that which was of greatest magnificence in it , was , my Lord , that I danc'd my self . Mademoiselle de Bourbon was indeed of opinion , and that justly , that I did not dance well , but that I was a good Fencer , because that at the end of every cadence , I seem'd to put my self into a posture of defence . The Bal continu'd with much pleasure ; when on a sudden , a great noise was heard without , which oblig'd all the Ladies to look out at the windowes ; and there issu'd out of a great wood , which was about three hundred paces from the house , such a number of Fire-works , that all the boughs and bodies of the trees seem'd to have been turn'd into crackers , that the Stars were falling out of Heaven , and that the Sphere of fire were to take possession of the middle region of the Air. These three Hyperboles , my Lord , well priz'd , and reduc'd to just value of things , are worth three dozen of crackers . When all were recovered out of the astonishment , whereinto this accident had put them , it was resolv'd we should depart , and we took our way towards Paris , by the light of twenty Torches . Having cross'd over the quarter of Ormesson , and the great Plains of Espinay , we pass'd without any opposition through the midst of St. Denis's . Sitting in the Coach immediately next to Madam — I repeated to her in your behalf , a whole Miserere , whereto she answer'd with much courtesie and civility . We sung by the way , abundance of Scavans , Petits-doigts , Bonsoirs , and Bon-Bretons . By that time we were got a League beyond St. Denis's , it was two of the clock in the morning : the trouble of the journey , watching , and the exercise of the Bal , had made me extreamly heavy ; when there happens an accident , which I thought would have prov'd my final destruction . There is a little Village between Paris and Sr. Denis's called La Villette , at the end whereof we met three Coaches , in which were gotten the Violins , whom we had entertain'd all the day before . Take then , my Lord , the strange accident that happened ; the Devil would needs put it into the mind of Mademoiselle — to give order they should follow us , that we might spend the whole night in Serenades . This proposition made my hair stand upright , and yet it was seconded by all the rest . The Coaches were stai'd , and the order sent them what they should do ; but , as good fortune would have it , the Rascals had left their Instruments at La Barre , for which Heaven reward them . Hence , my Lord , you may easily judg , that Mademoiselle — is as dangerous a Lady for the night as any in the world , and that I had much reason to say at Madam — there was a necessity of sending away the Musick , otherwise that it was in vain to entertain any thoughts of a departure . We kept on our way without any disturbance , till that , entring the Suburbs , we met six lusty Plaisterers , who being stark naked , pass'd by the Coach wherein we were . At last we got into Paris , and what I am now going to tell you , is more dreadful then all the rest : We found the whole City cover'd with a horrid obscurity , and whereas we had left it about seven hours before full of noise , Men , Horses , and Coaches , we now meet w●th a general silence , and a frightful solitude ; the Streets being so dis-peopled , that they could not afford one man , only we saw another sort of Creatures which at the light of the Torches hid themselves . But my , Lord , for the rest of this adventure , you shall have it another time ; Qui el fin del Canto , a torno ad Orlendo , Adio Signor , a voi mi raccommando . To Mademoiselle Paulet . LETTER XII . MADAM , THere were never certainly any Enchantments so strong as yours ; and all those Magicians , who have made use of Images of wax , have not known so strange effects as you have : That which you have sent , hath caused amazement in all those that have seen it ; and , what is much more to be admir'd , and which I think beyond all the power of Magick , it hath rais'd in the Marchionesse of Rambouillet a Love , and in me a Joy , the very day of your departure . I cannot apprehend how that could happen to you . But the Letter and Present which came from you , made me forget all my misfortunes , and I received the little Europa with as much satisfaction as if I had been presented with that which makes one of the three parts of the world , and which is divided into divers Kingdomes . And indeed it is of greater value , since it is like you ; and upon that account my Lady Marchioness took it away from me by force , and swore by Styx , it should never come out of her Cabinet . Thus hath Europa been raivsh'd a second time , but much more gloriously , ( in my opininion ) then when she was carryed away by Jupiter . 'T is true , that by way of satisfaction , I have received two Dogs , which have snouts so long , that , in my judgment , they are worth a Gentlewoman ; and I know not whether there be any one in Paris , for whom I should part with them : Nor indeed , the humour I am in , consider'd , ought I to converse any longer with rational Creatures ; and in the despair I am in , I should wish my self in a desert , within the paws of the most cruel Lyons ; though I said , there should nothing be lov'd but Dogs . Be you then pleased , who have made them so gallant , to make them also grateful ; and that they may bestow some remembrances on me , since I honour them above any one in the world , and am , Madam , Yours , &c To Madam du Vigean , with an Elegy he had made for her , and which she had often demanded of him . LETTER XIII . MADAM , I send you herewith the Elegy which you have but too often demanded of me , and which heretofore hath indeed been heard by divers , but till now hath not been read by any . It should be my wish the same fortune might in this happen to me as hath befell you ; who , after you have for so long time conceal'd the noblest things in the world , have , in the discovery of it , dazzl'd all those that have seen it . But it is an over-great fondness of my own Verses , to wish them that advantage , nor indeed should I wish them better , since they were not made for you : If you think them very ill , you are so much the more oblig'd to me for them , in that knowing it as well as you , yet I have not forborn to send them you . And , to deal freely with you , to prevail with me to do it , a lesser power then what you have within these few days gain'd upon me would not have been sufficient : And without your command Madam , they had never known any other place then that of my Memory . But it is high time it were delivered of them , to make room for something more delightful , and that which Mademoiselle — afforded me the sight of , the other day , fills it so much at present , that I doubt whether there be place for any thing else . I perceive , Madam , that where it was my design to send you a Letter of excuse and complement , I am fallen into one of Love ; but I wish all the other defects you shall finde in it , were as pardonable as that . In the mean time let me assure you , that I have not of a long time been so ingaged , and that there are a many in the world to whom I would not say so much , even though they held a Dagger at my Throat . But since there is no fear of any scandal , you are oblig'd , Madam , at least in my opinion , to look favourably on those Elements of affection , were it but to see , how I should behave my self , if I should fall in Love ; and , if I were permitted , what might be the consequence of it . To Mademoiselle de Rambouillet , upon the death of her second Brother , who dy'd of the Plague , and whom she attended during his sickness . LETTER XIV . MADAM , HAving no less admiration for your courage and good Nature , then Sympathy with your grief ; I am so highly sensible of both the one and the other , that if I were capable to render you those commendations which are justly due to you , and that comfort whereof you stand in need , I must confess I should be much troubled where to begin ; for what obligations can be more equally inforcing , then to render to so eminent a Vertue the honour it merits , and to so violent affliction the comfort it requires ? But I am to blame to put a distance between these two things ; since Charity hath so perfectly united them , that the incomprehensible assistance you afforded your late Brother , should now prove an extraordinary comfort to you , and God bestow that on you out of Justice , which others obtain out of his indulgence ; his infinite Goodness being such as will not suffer unrewarded so exemplary an act of tenderness , as what , through a contempt of your own life , engag'd you in the offices of the best Sister of the world , beyond the limits of all obligations ; and by an admirable constancy , made you assur'd amidst a danger that terrifies the most daring . Upon this account am I confident that he will preserve you from it , and will shower on you , as a reward of your Vertue , the blessings are wish'd you by Madam , Yours , &c To the Lady Marchionesse of Sablé . LETTER XV. MADAM , I Know no better way to ease you , as to the bad news you have already received , then to put you into a fear for your self . Know then that I who write this to you , have been three days together in a house , out of which two persons dy'd of the plague . The best thing you ever did , was to leave Paris , since it was the time that all the Vertuous were to expect persecution . Madam de Rambouillet hath lost her Grand-Son , who in three days made a shift to dye of the plague , yet would she not hear of leaving the House while there was any life in him . You may easily think , Madam , that nothing could divert me from being constantly among them , since you were not here : But I am afraid I frighten you too much , and that the Remedy I apply to your affliction is too violent for the Disease . Know then , that I who write unto you , am not the writer hereof , but have sent this Letter twenty Leagues from this place , to be coppy'd out by a man I never saw . I think my self very much concern'd , Madam , in the trouble now lies upon you , and apprehend that this disaster could not have happened in a more unfortunate time ; yet the moderation I know your mind subj●ct to , and the dis-care you have for the things of this world , raises in me a hope that you have a better penny-worth of this affliction then any other would , and that the Loss of fifty thousand Liures , per annum , now gone from your House , whereat some other more interress'd then your self , would be more then ordinarily disorder'd , will cause in you an affliction not exceeding mediocrity . But , Madam , I must not , by a consolatory Letter , think to answer the most obliging Love-Letter in the world ; for the latter part of yours cannot be tearmed otherwise . My humble Suit therefore , Madam , is , That you would not repent you of your writing so favourably to me as you have , for amidst all my discontents , I have entertain'd that joy with as much resentment , as if I had known the greatest serenity in the world , and I cannot conceive my self unhappy , while I have the honour of your affection . I am so fortunate , and so confident , that I am not in the least doubt of it ; and my good fortune is great in this , that I esteem that the greatest good of this world , which I conceive my self most assuredly possess'd of . You are so well satisfy'd with me , Madam , that I know you will more favourably receive those assurances which I express of your affection , then those I might give you of mine ; and though you wish my happiness in all things , yet can you not desire any thing more advantageous for me , then that I should believe you love me ; and those who have seen what alteration your absence hath wrought in me ; and how great a part of my mind you have carryed away with you , may one day satisfie you , that I , in some measure , deserve that honour . But Madam , I cannot forbear to tell you , that Monsieur Le Maistre , who saw with what tenderness I bade you adieu , will be confirm'd in his former opinion , and hopes one day to finde our Characters engrav'd together upon the Tree of Bourgon ; at least , it is no small joy to me , that he hath observ'd the acknowledgment , and reciprocality of our affection . For my part , Madam , I once more tell you what I so much press'd upon your faith at your departure , which is , that I shall not esteem or effect any thing in this world as much as I do you , and shall ever , with all manner of respect , remain , Madam , Yours , &c To Mademoiselle de Chalais MADAM , IT was not my designe , to put you into any danger , no more then my Lady , by forcing you to the reading of this Letter ; but I believe that those who have taken off the tincture of Gold , cannot be prejudic'd by any infectious Air. For my part , I take every morning thirty grains of Antimony , and fix eyes of the fish you wot of . With this Antidote I can go any where without danger . Be you pleas'd to continue me the honour of your affection ; for if it fail me , I shall take my Antimony without preparation . I am , Madam , most sincerely , Yours , &c To the Same . LETTER . XVI . MADAM , I have with your Letter receiv'd , the greatest joy I met with , since your departure hence . If you please to call to mind with how much ingenuity and Friendship , all the Letters you do me the honour to direct to me , are written , you will no longer doubt of it ; and you would discard the opinion you are in as to my negligence , if Fortune had not pleas'd , the last I writ to you should miscarry . 'T is a miscarriage you should be the more sensible of , in regard there was one enclos'd from Mademoiselle de Rambouillet . She entreats you to satisfy your self from Madam de St. Amand , to whom it was directed , what is become of it ; for she is much troubl'd , by reason of diverse things she writ to you about . But for my part , Madam , assure your self I take so much delight in writing to you , that I take not much more in being idle . And my Letters are the productions of so sincere an affection , that if you judg aright , you will esteem them much beyond those which you are so importunate for . Those were only the issue of my invention , these of my heart , those I was at some charge at , these extreamly divert me . Should I not have troubl'd you a little , Madam , if I had repeated these and those five or six times more , and would you not have been surpriz'd at the novelty of the stile ? I thought to have done it , meerly to see what you would have said , but since you are not here , I am in no great inclination to laugh , and I should have been gone hence long since , if a certain change of my affairs had not detayn'd me . My sloth is born under the most fortunate constellation that may be , it never wants some pretence or other to avoid the doing of what it hath no mind to do , and I have put off my departure from one week to another , yet it is no fault of mine , that I am here still . I believe , Madam , you will not think this strange , since you would have staid here till now , had not the Chariot of the Post-house forc'd you hence . But I am resolv'd to snatch my self out of Paris within ten or twelve days , and I conceive I shall find no great difficulty in it . At least , the greatest inducement I had to stay here , was taken away the day of your departure ; and if any thing could at the present enforce me thereto , it should be Madam , and Mademoiselle de Rambouillet , who tell me every day that I should be gone . I can assure you , Madam , without any violence done to the sincerity I owe you , that you are lov'd by these two Ladies , as much as you can desire , and I hear them dayly discourse of you with so much tenderness , that one of those things I so much at this present esteem in them , is the affection they bear you . Be therefore as much assur'd of them , as of me , and place not their Friendship among those Goods which you may lose . I am extreamly glad that you have satisfy'd some others who are not of this nature , and that you have taken that order in your affairs that you desired . I return you my most humble thanks , that among your own you have had a careful reflection on mine . The indifference I am guilty of as to that particular , bespeaks a necessity of knowing what I should do , so as I durst not disobey , and that I should entertain the advice of a person , whose counsels are commands . That about which I was so much troubl'd , and was the cause of my stay , is in a better condition then I could have hop'd , and I doubt not but we shall take some order in it , by the advance of a certain sum of money . But I shall think my self well out of the Bryars , if I escape so : Besides Madam , I shall henceforth be the lesse troubled for wealth , now that I am assur'd you will not want any . If it come to the worst , the Secrets I know in Physick and Chymistry , may prevail with you to afford me a retreat , and to cloath me like a Gentleman , when you shall think fit I should usher you . You were very much in the right , when you thought I should want your recommendation to Mademoiselle d'Atichi , and I humbly entreat you , Madam , to write to her in my behalf . I have seen her but once since your departure . That with what Monsieur Nerti shall be able to acquaint her with , will , I hope , satisfy her , that you recommend unto her a person you look not indifferently on , and one , whom you have found so faithful , as to have deserv'd that good office from you . If she believe it , I conceive , Madam , that she will think better of it , then of many other things ; for there is nothing more certain ( pardon me , Madam , if I speak it not with respect enough ) then , that I love you beyond any thing this world affords , and with all sincerity , am , Madam , Yours , &c To the Same . LETTER . XVII . MADAM , THe beginning of your Letter gives me occasion to admire your Judgment , for I must acknowledg you have been more apprehensive of a resentment , which lay dormant in my heart , then I was my self . Me thought I was extream earnest to depart : but what pleasure soever it may be to me to hear from you , yet I must confesse that when I saw Robin , I was somewhat at a losse to think I had no pretence for any longer stay , and I think I should have been content to wait seven or eight days for that joy . However , Madam , I cannot have been so far surpriz'd , but I should easily recover my self , through the care you are pleas'd to have of me , and I am extreamly satisfy'd , to see that you have written more Letters for me in one night , then you have done in four years for Madam Desloges and Madam D'aubigni . It is questionlesse , the greatest expression or affection may be expected from you , especially if I consider the circumstances wherein you write to me , and I must no longer doubt , that you will direct all things to the advancement of my Fortune , since you contribute thereto your own pains , I acknowledg it , Madam , with such a heart as you know I have , and besides the great satisfaction it affords me , as to my own particular , I think it a far greater , to find you as generous and as noble a friend as I have ever wish'd you . And I am to professe to you , I am so far at rest , as to that part of my Fortune , that I am afraid I shall neglect it in others things , and shall slight the friendships of Queenes , whenever I shall think my self assur'd of yours . Be not therefore , I shall entreat you , Madam , the least troubl'd at what you have done for me , or what may be the issue of it , nor what effect your Letters may have ; but if you have written any , either for my advantage or reputation , assure your self they have prov'd as effectual , as you could have wish'd . I shall not fail to observe the order you have given me for the delivery of them . For the rest you have done very well to excuse the stile , for , not to dissemble with you , that jargon of Marfisa , Merlin , and Alexis , is to me insupportable . And yet I cannot amidst all this , but observe abundance of wit , and a strange vivacitty , but above all , an extraordinary inclination to do me some favour . I am extreamly pleas'd at what you tell Mademoiselle de Rambouillet , that if they be not more careful , I shall go into Flanders , as if I went to Vaugirard ; and in my judgment , that very word is worth a good Letter . 'T is very true Madam , that had they not been so careful as to give me notice of it , I had gone with the Messenger of Brussels . And to deal truly with you , I go this journey with so much regret , that I cannot imagine I should fear to be taken ; and were it not for Madam — I should be content to passe the rest of the Winter in a chamber in the Bastille , so that it may be allow'd good fires . The — is absolutely ruin'd ; Monsieur — hath for these four months past , profess'd a strict friendship with him , and Monsieur de Bellegarde : you may easily judg , Madam , he will never be the better for it , no more then I. Mademoiselle d'Atichi hath promised me wonders , and that with so much affection , as you could have done your self . I acknowledg I have not deserv'd so much at her hands , and know not whether I ever shall ; assure your self of Madam de Villeroy , and be not troubled for any thing else , I have receiv'd all your instructions , and shall observe them . Madam and Mademoiselle de Rambouillet have an infinite affection for you . I bid you farewell Madam , with the tears in my eyes , and assure you , I love you proportionably to your merits , and much beyond your imaginations . To the same . LETTER XVIII . MADAM , TO deal freely with you , It is an impardonable ingratitude in you not to have taken the pains to send me some Answer , and to be more slothful then I am , speaks a sloath absolutely insupportable . What fair pretences soever I made a shift to finde for my not writing to you for six Moneths together ; yet have I not dismiss'd Robin , without something to assure you , That notwithstanding all that , I am more yours then ever . But it is certain , Madam , that you cannot loose me , be as careless of me as you please . I could sometimes heartily wish , that I might , with Mademoiselle de Chalais , deliver my self out of your service , and there are not here awanting those who would endeavour to convey me away , but I cannot consent thereto ; and me thinks , that to save my self in that manner were the only way to lose my self . Madam de Rambouillet hath commanded me to tell you , that out of a belief you may want an able and discreet person to supply her place , who is gone from you , she hath sent you Madamoiselle — who by good fortune had not been entertain'd any where ; she hopes you will receive her as a person she hath chosen for you , and accordingly hath dismiss'd her two days since . I should not have written so confidently if I had not been commanded ; for , beleeve me , Madam , my heart is too too sensible of your indifference for me ; be pleas'd to cure it of that disorder , for I assure you it is all your own . I am , Madam , Yours , &c. To the same . LETTER XIX . MADAM , IF you concern not your self in my content nor my quiet , yet at least be not so negligent of my fortune . I am upon the point of my departure , which yet I must put off till I hear from you . I fear me , that the Letters you have sent me bear too old a date ; if you have not broke off all correspondence in that Country ; I beleeve it were much to my advantage that you gave me others , or took some occasion to speak in my behalf , if you think fit . But if otherwise , it will be but necessary that you speak for your self , and that by your Letters you renew the assurance of your fidelity and service . And that , Madam , will prove a continual kind of recommendation for me . I humbly beseech you to send to me with all possible diligence , for there is not any thing else stays my departure . I bid you Adieu , Madam , with so great affection , and so much tenderness , that it were much more dangerous that Nerli should see this then the other , and assure your self I am much more troubled to live at a distance from you , then to quit the Ladies I leave here . Thus , Madam , are you more considerable with me then all the world besides , and if you knew after what manner it is , you would be satisfy'd with it , though nothing but whole hearts wil content you . I tell you this with as much sincerity , as if they were my last dying words : Never shall I love , honour , or esteem any other person , as much as I do you , as resolv'd , at all times , and in all places , to be , Madam , Yours , &c To Mademoiselle de Paulet . LETTER XX. MADAM , I Return you my most humble thanks that you quarrel not at me , and withal assure you that you have as little reason to abstain at any one in the world . I am extreamly surpriz'd at what you tell me , that those who honou● me with their affection , quarrel at my sloth , when they themselves are so far guilty of it , that they employ others to reproach me with it . The condition I am in consider'd , it were much more rational to send me Consolatories then complaints , and it seldome happens that the persecuted , the banished , and such as are sequestred , finde others sport . When I say so , I shall entreat you not to think that I mean any thing against that excellent Person , whose excess of merit , and want of health , exempt her from all obligations of this nature . But those whose business is to complement , and only to exercise their wits , are not , in my judgment , to be pardoned , the neglect of doing me that honour . I assure you there never was any sadness comparable to mine , and if I durst write pittyful Letters , I could tell you things would make your heart burst : But to say truth , I shall be glad it should remain whole , and should much fear that , if it were once in two , it would be shar'd away in my absence . You see how well I can apply those ingenuous things I hear spoken ; but Madam , it concerns you , ( from whom I have this , since I forget not any handsome expression of yours not in two years after I have heard it ) to send me some , since I can so well make my advantage thereof , and send me some words which I may think my self oblig'd to remember as long as I have those : All I have ever seen from your departure till now , is so indifferent that it hath not taken away any thing of my affliction ; and therefore I would entreat you to send me some thing of greater vertue , since you can furnish others with as much as you please . Otherwise I shall beleeve the precipitate reconciliation which was made so suddainly before my departure , was feigned , and that there was not any thing of sincerity in you , but what signifies your coldness , and your indifference . I leave it to you to judge whether it is possible I can live with this imagination , and whether you are not the most ill-natur'd in the world , if you put me into that danger . I beseech you therefore to be more careful of me , for you are more then ordinarily oblig'd to be so , since it is certain I am , more then ever , Madam , Yours , &c. When I had written this Letter , me thought it contain'd five or six Drams of Love , but it is so long since I have so much as made mention of Him , that I could not abstain ; besides that , I am of so small a bulk , that you know there is fear of me . On the other side , the Person you speak of , hath been dead long since , it remains only that he should be buried , but he is let alone through negligence . To the Same . LETTER XXI . MADAM , I was extreamly happy to receive your Letter before I left Brussels and with it so much comfort on the very Eve of my departure . Since that , I have known no disturbance though I have had much pain ; for I would not have it said , That a man , for whom you are pleas'd to have any providence , can be unhapy , and should be asham'd Fortune had a greater influence over me then you . I have Travell'd twelve days without any resting from morning till night ; I have pass'd through Countries where Wheat is a rare Plant , and where Apples are preserv'd with as much tenderness as Oranges in France . I have come into places , where the most aged cannot remember they ever saw a Bed ; and for my Recreation , I am at this present in an Army where the stoutest are wearied out : And yet I live still , and do not finde any one in better health then my self . I know not what to attribute such an extradinary strength of constitution too , unless to the power of your Letter ; and me thinks I am like those men who do things more then humane after they have swallowed certain Characters : Assoon as I came , I got my self , by the favour of Monsieur de Chaudebonne ' Listed in a Troop of Tories ; and I dare tell you , Madam , and that without vanity , that I behave my self as gallantly as any of them . Nevertheless , I have not as yet ravish'd any Wife or Maid ' as having not yet shaken off the weariness of my Journey , nor recover'd my ful strength , and all I could do was to set three or four Houses on fire ; but I grow stronger and stronger every day , and am resolute beyond all faith . To be serious with you , I am quite another man then you have known me , and he should not escape my clutches now , who heretofore might easily give me the slip . And yet I beleeve , how mischiefous soever I make my self , you do not conclude I am become such , and that you think I am not much to be feared ; especially by you , Madam , since you know you have absolute power over me , and that I am most Cordially , Madam , Yours , &c. June 27. From the Port Igoin , upon the Loire , which we are now going to cross . At my departure from Brussels , I sent to him that was to bring you this Letter , certain Pictures ; and I intreated him to leave them with you , and I humbly beseech you to direct them to the Person to whom you conceive I send them , and tell her that they are a Parcel of my Plunder ; and that I send her that in part of what I lost to her at Moure . To the Same . LETTER XXII . MADAM , YOu should hear from me oftner , were it in my power ; but ordinarily we come into places where any thing is more easily found then Ink and Paper ; besides that it being expected I should write with so much reserv'dness , I am at such a loss , that I tremble when I take Pen in hand , for fear of saying too much and endeavour what lies in my power to avoid it . Even at this present , I am almost out of my self to write things which it were more convenient not to mention , and such as haply you your self would not think too well of : For I remember , in your last Letter you forbad me to speak of Love , and I must needs obey , though with ever so much violence to my self . And yet Madam , I cannot forbear telling you , that how strong soever the passion I have for the war may be , yet I have another that is much more prevalent in me , and am not ignorant that our first inclinations are ever the most predominant . We meet nothing that opposes us , we make dayly nearer approaches to the Country of Musk-millions , Figs , and Muscadine-Grapes ; and we go to fight in places , where we shall not gather Palmes , but what are mingled with Flowers of Oranges and Pomgranates ; but I assure you I should willingly quit my part of our Victories , for the hononr of being at this present at your feet , and that I shall not so much esteem the Title of a Conquerour , as that of , Madam , Your Slave , &c. To Madimoiselle de Rambouillet . LETTER XXIII . MADAM , I am very far from having any thing to object against your Prudence , since it is accompany'd with so much Goodness , and that it is not less employ'd for the advantage of others then your own . I must confess I should have been very much troubled to be the first unfortunate man that you should have given over for such , and that you should have exercis'd on me the apprentiship of that dis-compassionate Vertue which never yet could claim any acquaintance with your Generosity . And whereas those actions which are not perform'd without danger are of greater esteem then others , it cannot be expected there should be always security for doing well , and you are , Madam , in my opinion , particularly oblig'd to be tender of the unfortunate , since that to change their condition you need apply nothing but words . Those I have had the honour to receive from you , have wrought on me the effect you could imagine , in so much that I have not since known any affliction save that of being unable to express the resentment I have of them . There is nothing so certain , Madam , as that when you are pleas'd not to be cross , you are the most accomplish'd person in the world ; and Goodness , which is so delightful wherever it is found , is much more adorable in you , where it is better attended then ever it was in any one . You had long ere this met with my most humble thanks for what you are pleas'd to have for me if I had had the feast favourable opportunity to send them you : and I put this Letter into the hands of Fortune as a forlorn , though I perceive not how it shall passe through so many difficulties and fires , wherewith we are encompass'd . And yet I believe it will not be so unhappy as to miss you , meerly because it is directed to you , and that you must needs receive it through the assistance of that good fortune , which you say you have in things of small consequence : I should here take occasion to acquaint you with divers that are of great , and which I could wish within your knowledg ; but I conceive it is your desire I should be discreet as well as your self , and that I should not write any thing , that mightlye open to censure . In the mean time , though we are of contrary parties , I suppose I may affirm , without any crime , there is not any one of ours whom I would so readily follow as I should you , and that I shall be while I live , with all manner of respect , and sincere esteem , Madam , Yours , &c To Mademoiselle Paulet . LETTER . XXIIII . MADAM , IT concernes me much more then you , that the accomodations you had sent me , should not fall into other hands then my own . Of all the Goods I have left me , there are none I am more unwilling to part with , then those I have receiv'd from you , and I shall easily digest the want of all the others , if I may but enjoy those . If the Stones you have bestow'd on me , are not able to break mine , they will at least help me to bear my pain with greater patience ; and me thinks I should never complain of my cholick , since it hath procur'd me so great a fortune . And yet I must needs tell you , that this generosity was like to cost you dear , and it was not improbable , that these Stones might prove so many rubs in your way . He at whose house I sojourn , knows you honour me with your Letters , ever since I shew'd him that wherein you remembred your selt to him . He was in place , when your Letters came to my hands , and he either knowing or guessing by the superscription , it was your hand , I acknowledg'd it was so . My first curiosity was to look into a paper , which seem'd much heavier then the rest , and having opened it , I disburthen'd it of a Bracelet , the most glittering and gallant that ever was . I cannot expresse the greatnesse of my surprisal , to find a thing so little expected from you , and to see how indiscr●et I had been in the first favour I had receiv'd from you . I out-blush'd the Riband you had sent me , and he who was present , put on a Countenance so severe , as if it had been sent me by Mademoiselle — But having read your Letter , I found that , what seem'd to be a favour , prov'd a Remedy , and that the Bracelet was not sent to a Gallant , but to a sick person . You may say your pleasure , Madam , but me thinks I am of a very good nature , for though I should have given all I have in the world , that you would have done a piece of Gallantry of this nature to me , yet was I much pleas'd on this occasion , that it was not any , and was very glad to be my self , lesse happy , that so you might seem lesse censurable . So that for this time , L'Ejade hath had for you an effect which you expected not from it , and its Vertue justifyes yours , which was accus'd , and in my opinion , ready to receive a severe Sentence . This suppos'd , I cannot but esteem it very precious , and coming from so good a hand , I have a great faith in it . I stood in much need of such a remedy , in a Country where there is no other to be had , and where relief is rather to be expected from stones then men . And if you call to mind a certain particularity , which was told us heretofore concerning this place , you would have a greater pity for those that have the Colick . Though you should not find out what I mean , I shall not be much mov'd , for in a man that should think himself felicified , but with a moment of your favour this discourse is not over-gallant . I shall only tell you , Madam , that you are more then ordinarily oblig'd to be careful of me ; For besides your having been subject to the same infi●mity , I am to acquaint you that at this time , mine proceeds from the same cause , and the Physitians of Madrid give me the same advice , as we receiv'd formerly from Monsieur de la Grange , and Monsieur de Lorine . When you were at the height of your melancholy , you never were more solitary , more intractable , nor indeed more inhumane , then I am here . You can hardly imagine how different my present life is , from what I have formerly led , and you will one day be astonish'd , when I shall tell you , that I have pass'd over eight months without speaking to any woman , without quarrelling , without contestation , without playing , and what is more strange , without putting on a pair of shoes . This is a very lamentable thing to relate . I have endur'd a Winter more piercing then that of France , in a place , where there are no such things as Night-gowns or Chimneys , where there 's never any fire made , unlesse it be for a Victory , or the birth of a Prince . Amidst this misery , I have often wish'd the fire at Rambouillet-House , here , and regretted the time , that I refused to be the Cyclops , of a much more amiable person , then she that governs their master . There 's a great deal of Learning requisite to understand this . But if you guesse at the person I mean , I humbly crave your pardon , Madam , to assure her hence , that I honour her with a greater passion then ever , and that I should not quarrell at my absence , if I thought it had wrought in her the same effect it hath done in me ; for , to deal sincerely with you , it hath reinforc'd the affection , which I ever have devoted to her Service , and having past an Act of oblivion for all the injuries she hath done me , I can now only remember those excellent endowments , which rende her both so amiable and admirable . However I might dissemble it in my countenance , yet had I still a secret grudge against her , nor could I ever , till my last sicknesse , be induc'd to forgive her , the affront she once did me in your presence , when she thought to have murther'd me with a Bason of water . ●ut now , I have chang'd all desires of vengeance , into wishes to see her , to honour and to serve her ; and if there be any one in the world , that I love beyond her , it is only one , whom she also loves beyond her self . For that other , I shall ever , in my mind and in my esteem , reserve for her a particular place , she shall never have in my affection , either company or competitor , no more then she hath in the world : and if the love I bear you , proceeded only from friendship , I must confesse , I should have a greater affection for her then for you . Frown not at ihis , nor think it strange , that I avoid not in my Letters , those things you may take offence at , since you have not that tendernesse for me in yours . For what necessity was there you should tell me that , those two persons had made such new acquaintances , as might oblige them to forget their old friends ? And to what end must this come at the close of the most obliging Letter in the world ? If my disease could be cur'd like the quartane Ague , by some extraordinary apprehension , this crossenesse might serve for something ; aud yet I should be little oblig'd to you , when curing me of the Colick , you will needs force me into jealousie . Be pleas'd therefore to endeavour my quiet as to that particular ; for , to be free with you , I am thereby so much discompos'd , that e have taken very little rest since . I was already in some inclination to that fear ; not that I any ways question the goodnesse of those Ladies , but I often think what great danger there is in a great distance . In a word , Madam , it is of you that I dare assure my self , for , to struggle with so long on absence , there is not only a constancy requisite , but an obstinacy . But since you have done me the favour to number me among your Friends , I am confident my unhappinesse will not give you occasion to retract it , and that you will not suffer Fortune to bring that about , which so many religious men , and other good people have attempted without effect . If there be any other who afford me the honour of their affection , it 's a happinesse I enjoy not without some distrust , as being a good which I may loose , and from which , time haply takes away somewhat every day . You tell me , your Mistresse's Mistresse hath not forgotten me . This I question whether I can decipher . Your Mistris , is it not a young Gentlewoman , very much Eagle-sighted , having somewhat a short nose , one that is subtle , fierce , scornful , self-conceited , and obliging , one that is of a good and bad nature , much given to chiding , and yet is ever pleasant , a very vertuous Gentlewoman , who hath a mother that useth her very harshly , and whom I lov'd one time from Bagnolet to Charronne ? If it be the same , her Mistris , without question , deserves to be Mistris of all the world , and I have maintain'd for eight months together in this Court , that there is not beneath Heaven any thing so good and so glorious as she . I have not so great a resentment of all my own afflictions put together , as I have of hers , and I have shed abundance of tears , wherein she hath been the most concern'd . It is certainly a thing very strange , and pleads much compassion , that there should be so much happinesse in her birth , and so little in her life , and that the same person own at the same time all the graces , and all the disgraces in the world . I receive the honour she does me , with all the respect and all the joy I ought , and my prayers to God are , that he would comfort her , as she doth others . This goodnesse should cause no small shame to the Lady , on whom were once found a brace and a half of lice . But me thinks your Mistris is too retentive to let me know any thing , and yet she might without any danger of jealousie , have afforded me a complement . You make it much your business to assure me of the friendship of your Servant , but if it be not the same I mean , I should not take it well , you bestow'd so much of your thoughts on him : but that person deserves all things , and I know not any thing I should envy him . For Madam de Cl●rmont , though you had said nothing to me , yet should I be satisfy'd she does me the honour to love me ; having the experience I have of her charity , I cannot doubt of her affection , and there needs no more to come into the number of her friends , then to be listed among the miserable . Amid'st the joy , the honour I have done me by so many excellent persons , brings with it , it is an extraordinary grief to me that you tell me nothing of a man from whose remembrance you know , I derive no small comfort . I am satisfy'd Madam , that it is not your fault ; that is , that you have not any thing to acquaint me with concerning him . There 's not any circumstance of all my misfortune troubles me so much as that , nor for which I can have less patience . I fear me , he takes it not well that I mention him ; but neither this consideration nor any other shall make me ungrateful , nor hinder me from declaring wherever I am , that there is not any man can deserve the affections of his Friends , and the esteem of his enemies , more then he . If the Count de Guiche be at Court , be pleas'd to give me leave , humbly to entreat him to spend some few thoughts on me , and to give an instance of his constancy , by loving a person at so great a distance , and withal so unserviceable . I was the other day very much pleas'd to find Madamoisele de Montausier in the News-Book ; but me thinks it were much more reasonable that the young Gentleman had been there , and by what acquaintance I have with him , I should not think the fame of his Sister should spread further then his : I wish he knew how much I am still his humble servant , and wish him all the happiness and noble adventures he merits . But I must except a certain Lady , in whose Embraces I once wish'd him ; and I now assure her , that she will be guilty of the greatest ingratitude in the world , if any thing cause her to forget me : For , without flatery , the passion I have for her , is beyond any thing she can imagine . Which yet if after all , she reward with a treachery , I shall one day not stick to make use of Steel or Poison to revenge my self : You can hardly guesse , Madam , who it is I mean ; and it is a secret too important to be trusted to any one . I only desire you to shew this passage to Madamoiselle du Pin. But I fall into a custome of writing large Letters , though afraid to be too tedious ; and yet I have a thousand other things to acquaint you with ; nor is it without an extraordinary violence to my self , that I can only tell you , I am , Madam , Yours , &c From Madrid . To the Same . LETTER XXIX . MADAM , YOu have more reason then any one to grant that though my body is , my inclinations are not capable of any change , for you may assure your self I am inalterable as to what ever relates to you . If you think I am furnish'd with Affections of all Rates , know also that those Rates are just and proportion'd to the value of the Persons . While I observe this Rule , you may be satisfi'd I shall never own any passion more violent then that to serve you . If you allow this to be according to reason , it is no less consonant to my own inclination ; and therefore you may sa●ely believe , I shall never cease to love y●u , though you tell me I am nothing cautions , and that I cannot improve my pleasures with discretion . I know not any , I pro●ess it , greater then to honour you , and to flatter my self with frequent imaginations of all those Goodnesses , and all those perfections which I know raigne in you . Though the Presents you send me are poisoned , yet I receive them with a wil●ing mind , and shall no otherwise what ever comes from your hands . It hath been no small joy to me to finde my justification in the same pieces , whereby it was expected I should have been condemn'd . Those two Rowes of bl●ck , mention'd in the Stanza's of the Youth , are easily discovered not to be for the young Gentlewoman , She deserves that name as well as Madamoiselle de N●uf-vic , and I assure you the Tablets are come to her hand after the same manner . The business of Madamoselle Mandat is much more innocent , and if you have opened the Letters concerning it , 't is a great injustice to quarrel so much with me about it : However , I have read , not without shame , the Stanza's yon sent me , and I am much more excusable for being unfortunate in Verses then in Courtship ; Thence I perceive , that since Monsieur Chaud●bonne hath reinstated me with Madamoielle de Rambouillet , I have deriv'd from them another mind , and that I was but a simple Lad in that time , that Mademoisel●e du Plessis says I was so ingenuous . But , Madam , when any will needs put these affronts on me ; I beseech you take them not upon your account . They write to your Hu●band to have a great care of me , as , that he should wrap me up in Silk and Cotton ; and in the mean time they endeavour what they can to take away my life . I finde the advice of Madamoiselle de Bourbon excellent good , that I should be preserv'd in Sugar ; but it will take up a great deal to sweeten so much bitterness , and then I should taste like Lemmon-Pill candy'd . Thousands of thanks most humbly presented reach not any acknowledgment of the trans●●ndent honour she does me by her remembrances of me . I wish with all my soul , that that Aurora ( for the name you have given her suits her very well ) may be seconded by as fair a day as she deserves , and that all those of her life may be free from all cloudiness , and express a clearness and serenity consonant to that of her mind and countenance . My most humble services , with the greatest passion that may be , presented to Madam de Clermont , and to the Ladies her Daughters . I return my most humble thanks to Monsieur Gedeau , for the Verses he sent me ; I finde them suitable to the rest of his works which I read over dayly , employing my whole Study in what he hath done . To the Same . LETTER XXVI . MADAM , ABout a Moneth since I received a Letter you were pleas'd to write to me of the twenty of January ; the last Post brought me another of the twenty sixt of the last Moneth , and both came accompanyed with a many Papers you also thought fit to send me . You may well think it unreasonable , say what you will , that I should moderate the praises I am to give you , and that I should begin to speakless well of you when I receive most good from you . I could not answer the former , because I was sick when the Messenger departed , and to shew that the joys of miserable people are but short liv'd , the next day after I had received it , I was taken with the Colick , which I thought I had lost , and one days ease cost me seventeen days torment . Madam de Clermont honours me beyond all possible desert of mine ; and I am throughly sensible of the extraordinary obligation she hath cast upon me . And yet I shall not beleeve she loves me to that height she speaks , nor that I am so much concern'd in her Prayers , if I continue in this decay both of health and fortune . And yet it is a greater then I can ever hope that the Lady , whom you know I ever place above all the rest , will be pleas'd to look after my concernments . There 's no Oracle I should more willingly rely upon then her Providence ; and I receive her counsels and her commands , as if they came from Heaven . Though I cannot find a place high enough for her in my own mind , yet I dare assure her , that I have ever thought her present at whatever hath befallen me . She hath often comforted me in my greatest afflictions , and that part of my Soul , wherein she was , hath been free from all troubles and disturbances , into which my miseries had hurryed me . I adore her as the noblest , the most beautiful , and most perfect thing that ever I saw : And yet all the respect , all the Veneration I have for her , cannot hinder me from having a most tender affection for her as the best creature in the world . I must also confesse , the Lady her Daughter owns no lesse goodnesse , if it be true , as you tell me , Madam , that she is pleas'd to think of me . I should gladly some way acknowledg this honour , but me thinks one heart will not suffice both and her mother , and that when one hath taken her share , there will be little left for the other . The favour done me by three persons so accomplish'd , frees me from all troubles , yet gives me withall a new one , which is , that I can never deserve it , nor expresse , as I would , the resentment I have of it . And since it requires infinite thanks , I humbly beseech you , Madam , to employ yours together with that Eloquence , which is so natural to you , for to thank them ; and let me not want your assistance in this , which you afford me in all things . When I reflect on the honour you and they do me in your remembrances ; I wonder , that , being so happy in that , I am so unhappy in other things , and that so much misfortune can befall a man that hath so many Guargian Angels . I am not yet satisfied , whether be greater the happiness of being belov'd , or the unhappiness of being absent ; and I finde that of all men I am the most to be envy'd , and the most to be pittyed . I have the greater reason to say this , that I am not mistaken in your Letter ; and if it be true the Lady , whose generosity you so earnestly maintain , though not impeach'd , hath done me the honour to write to me , I shall eesily swallow down all the checks you gave me upon that account . Nevertheless , I shall entreat you not to think I raise a particular quarrel against her ; but not having receiv'd any recommendations , save from two or three persons ; the complaint was general against all the rest , from whom I had not receiv'd a word since my coming hither . 'T is true , I think her much more to blame then any other , that she who hath the greatest memory in the world , should be so scanty of it towards her friends ; and since her thoughts have often pass'd the Pyrenean Mountains for Alcidalis , and to imagine in Spain persons that never were there ; I could not but wonder she should forget those that are , and are at her service . And if she hath done me the honour you tell me , she hath gone much beyond my hope , and done for me more then I durst have desir'd . But it being past , it is a loss I know not how to brook . I know , Madam , that , though I had said nothing to you , you will easily imagine with what regret I suffer it : But me thinks , you , who take the pains to send me the Letters of Monsieur de Balzac : and Coppies of all the best things , should not have forgotten that . I have perus'd with much satisfaction , what was sent him upon the death of the King of Sweden , and am glad to see the greatest Wits pay him the homage and acknowledgment due to his mem●ry . The Sonnet I am much taken with , and the Letter is excellently well Pen'd . I have particularly observ'd this in it , that the Author of it , must needs be well acquainted with the humour of ●he person to whom he writ ; since that having lost a Lover , he says not one word to him by way of consolation . By good fortune for us , she is more tender for her friends , and since she remembers the most inconsiderable , and indeed who can never deserve that name , ther 's no doubt of the rest : For my part , whatever I may have sometimes heard from that man , who you say is so severe , and for whom I durst say nothing here ; I have thought it impossible that a person that begets a friendship in all that see her , should have none in her self ; and that having deriv'd so many excellent qualities from the Lady her Mother , she hath mist the most Noble , which is , that of being the best Friend in the world . You see Madam , how I can correct those faults you reprove in me . I bileeve I have reform'd them by what I have said , and answered those reproaches you cast on me for commending you to her prejudice . I have chosen rather to retract my thoughts of her , then what I had said of you , and I have thought it easier to add to her praises , then to abridge yours . I have receiv'd you Judith with extraordinary satisfaction ; I say , with extraordinary satisfaction , because it deserves it , besides what I do therein for your sake . For I think you are extreamly taken with this History , and are well pleased to see an action of blood and murther justifi'd by the Scripture ; I could not in the reading of it , stave off an imagination , that I saw you holding a Sword in one hand , and the Head of Monsieur de St. B — in the other : You tell me it is done by the Author of the Translation of St. Pauls Epistles ; you consider not Madam , that a Person who hath waded through so much sickness and affliction , must needs have forgotten abundance of things , especially since what is left is taken up in things wherein it is so well employed . You put me to a like non-plus in another Letter , telling me , your servant desired to be remembred to me ; what likelyhood is there to guesse aright who it should be ? My first imagination was it might be a Cardinal ; the next , a Doctor of Divinity : Afterwards I thought it might be a Merchant of Aubry-Boucher-Street , or a Knight of Malta ; a Privy-Councellor , a Poet , or a Judge ; and there is not any Rank , wherein I found not some cause to doubt : But if it happen to be a young Gentleman , flaxen hair'd , of a very fair complexion , and a person infinitely ingenuous , nothing could happen more to my satisfaction , then the least expression of his remembrances of me ; and it shall be the main business of my life , by my most humble services , to deserve his affection . As poor as I am , I would it had cost me a thousand Crowns , that I could have play'd a Game at Tennis with him , which had not been impossible , had I been suffered to take my own course ; for I was fully resolved to return by Paris , and you might have seen me within a while of the Religion of Monsieur d' Aumont ; but I submit and obey , though with no small trouble . I am not certain when I shall leave this place , whether within a Moneth , two , or three . I have told one man here how much he is oblig'd to you for your remembrances of him : He returns you his most humble thanks , and hath engag'd me to tell you he is infinitely your Servant . We keep house together , and live in the greatest Friendship possible : I crave pardon of the Lady you know ; and I leave her to judge , who is so skilfull in things to come , what I may promise my self thence , and whether I may not one day arrive at a good subsistance as well as he . Behold , Madam , another large Letter , whereof you know but the least part , and whereof I have said nothing of what most nearly concerns me . Behold what it is , not to answer the Gallantries which you write , and to send me Letters , wherein you speak only of your Friends , and say in a manner nothing of your self . Nevertheless I have not made it so much my business to be reveng'd , as that I can avoid professing in this place , that I repeat for you alone , all the expressions of esteem and affection , which I have directed to every one of them in particular ; and that I am , much after another manner , Madam , Yours , &c. From Madrid . To Monsieur de Chaudebonne . LETTER XXVII . SIR , ABout ten or twelve dayes since , I writ to you , and thank'd you for two Letters , which I have at length received from you . If you could apprehend what satisfaction they brought along with them , it would be your grief you had sent me no more ; and that you had not afforded me this comfort , in a time that I stood in so much need of it . Madrid , which is the pleasantest place in the world for the healthy and the debauched , is the most wearisome to the temperate and the diseased ; and when Lent comes in , and makes a Vacation among the Players , I know not of any one Recreation which a man may conscientiously make use of . The sorrow and solitude I struggle with here , have wrought on me at least this one good effect , that they have reconcil'd me to Books , which I for a while shaken hands with ; and meeting here with no other entertainments , I have been forc'd to admit those of Reading . Expect therefore , Sir , to finde me almost as great a Philosopher as your self ; and imagine what great advantages he may arrive at , who for seven Moneths together , hath constantly studied or been sick . And if it be granted that one of the principal ends of Philosophy is the contempt of Life , I know no better Master for it then the Colick , then which Socrates and Plato are much less perswasive : It hath read me lately a Lecture which lasted seventeen dayes , which I shall not in a short time forget , and hath made me many times consider how weak we are , since there needs but three grains of sand to cast us to the ground . If it oblige me to be of any Sect , I shall not be of that which maintains that pain is no evil ; and that the Wise-man is always happy . But Sir , happen what will to me , I can neither be the one nor the other , if I am not near you ; and nothing can assist me so much to attain both , as your example and your presence . I am yet to know when I shall depart hence , and , expecting men and money to come to me by Sea , I am afraid I shall stay longer then I desire , for these are two things that come not alwaies at the time appointed . My humble suit therefore is , That you would not forget me so long as you have done , nor to express , by honouring me with your Letters , that you are satisfy'd with the sincere affection which speaks me , Sir , Yours , &c To Mademoiselle Paulet . LETTER . XXVIII . MADAM , SInce the favour I receive by your writing to me cannot be valu'd , and that it was not in my power to deserve it , you ought not to discontinue it , though I come short in the acknowledgment thereof . The condition I was in two Moneths since forc'd me to suffer the ordinary Messenger to depart without a Letter , and if that be only the reason , as in all likelyhood it must , that he is return'd again without any from you ; I assure you it is the greatest discourtesie my Colick ever did me . Since then your Letters are so necessary , I beseech you Madam , let me not want that assistance , and you , who are so charitable towards those who are in any affliction , express your self such towards one that wrestles with so many kinds of it . You are further obliged to be so , out of this consideration that my greatest , and which I am least able to resist , is , that I am at such a distance from you . And if this regret be accompany'd by any other equally apprehensive , it is for persons whom you love as your self . I humbly desire you to acquaint them , and that often , that the passion I have for them is too great to be express'd , and let me ever have some place in their inclinations , where you your self have so much , that we may there , since we cannot any where else , be together . For your own part , Madam , I beseech you once more not to forsake me , the honour of receiving Letters from you , is a happinesse , which though I could not have hop'd , yet I cannot be without , now that I am so much accustom'd to it . Deprive me not therefore of it , after you have so generously afforded it me , and do not herein oppose two vertues which are so natural to you , your liberality and your constancy , and though it is beyond my power to satisfie this obligation , yet shall not I be awanting as to wishes , nor shall importune Fortune for any thing , so much as that I may be able to express otherwise then in words , how far I am , Madam , Yours , &c To the Same . LETTER . XXV . MADAM , THere cannot be any thing more acceptable in your Letters , then the Letters themselves ; I have met with in the beginning of yours , what you would not have had me to hope till I came to the closure , and you have granted me the satisfaction which you promis'd me elsewhere . It is very p●obable you did not read what was added to your Letter by another hand , and that you , who send me gold and precious stones , or words of greater value , would not entertain me with reproaches . And yet I must confesse that I do in some sort deserve what hath been written to me , and that I am not very much a Gallant , since I have not the confidence to be such towards you . It is a great shame to me that I have written such large Letters to you , which yet contain'd nothing of that stile , whereof a Female Friend of yours sayes , that it seems to her to be all poetry ; and that being so many leagues distant from you , never durst acquaint you with any thing of my thoughts . But I will not be disgrac'd any longer upon your account , and if you cause not some satisfaction to be made me for this affront , I am resolv'd to treat you with Letters wholly made up of Love , full of fires , darts , and pierced hearts , and shall break forth into so many gallantries , that it shall repent some , they have offended me . I am at this present extreamly troubl'd to keep my hands in , and I find no other inducement to refrain , then to think on that excellent person , of whom I have learnt to prevent in all things what may be to be fear'd , and whose very memory obliges me to respect and prudence . I humbly beseech you , Madam , who are acquainted with all the transactions of my mind , to let her know in what posture she is there , and with what resentment and sincere affection I return the honour she does me . You may also if you please , since you own so great a goodness , engage in the same manner , Madam de Clermont to continue her affection to me , and her prayers to God for me . I shall for my part , as much as lyes in me endeavour to deserve the favours I shall obtain through her intercession , and it were certainly very hard , that a man , whom you preach to , and she prayes for , should not be converted . But you may let her know , that I beg not so much her prayers as her affection , and though I believe she can make me constant holy and happy ; I care not so much for all this , as to be lov'd by her : I have read , with inexpressible apprehension of joy , what you tell me concerning that divine person , before whom I once made my Epitaph . I dare assure her , that when I had two and was in the power of my greatest Persecutresses , I was not more to be pittied then I am now , and that I should wish rather to die in her presence , then live far from her . After the extraordinary honour she does me , there were not any thing I could desire additional to my glory , save that I were so happy , that the Lady , who should have been carried away once at Lima , had but remembred me . But it is the pleasure of Heaven , that the Lady her mother should remain yet in the world unparalell'd , and if haply there may be any thing as fair as she , there cannot be ought so good . Me thinks , she , for whose sake I once made the Dryads laugh , Madam de C — ( I think there were no danger to put her name at length ) should not be so much incensed against the Rebels , but that she might do me the honour to think on me sometimes . If the report be true , that we had a design to carry her away , it should have been after the same manner the Greeks took the image of Pallas out of the power of their enemies , in confidence that Fortune and Victory would alwayes attend the side where she were . But for my part , I had no hand in it ; she knows , that my pretences , if ever I had any to her , have been in a fair way , and she may remember that my addresses have ever been full of respect and esteem . Seriously , I cannot be so passionate for our affairs , but I must be also very much for her . When ever I reflect on her , I silence my wishes , and I have much ado to continue well affected to my own party . I have been more generous in commending her , then she hath been in her remembrances of me . It 's not eight daies since , that I found means here , to represent her so like her self , that I scru'd up a man , who hath no reason to wish well to all her Friends , if not into a Love , at least into an extraordinary esteem of her . I am your Servant's most humble Servant , and I dare assure him , he hath not a greater passion for you then I have for him . You tell me , Madam , that one of your house hath a greater esteem for me then for any man , and that I should look on it as an extraordinary obligation : but it were also but fitting you describ'd him more particularly . I wish it him I mean ; if so , I desie all misfortunes . You may easily guesse for whom I make this wish . I know not whether it may be any thing dangerous to mention me to him , but I beseech you , Madam , let not that frighten you . What countenance soever he may put on it , he is not so much to be feared , he is better then he is taken to be , at least I know thus much of him , that it is impossible he should not love those that love him . I have divers times thought to have sent him half a dozen Spanish — the neatest and most glittering can be had . Be not frightned , Madam , I mean Blades ; and if as I passe through Granada , I meet with a pretty Sarazine Lasse , I shall not fail to send her to him : I believe I shall take that way when I go hence , and to follow the directions , or rather the commands I have received , I must go two hundred Leagues out of my way by Land , and be forc'd to measure five hundred by Sea. I quarrell not so much at the hazard and inconveniences of it , as it troubles me that I cannot passe through France . Though I have long since been engag'd to promise , I shall be much troubled to perform it , and it never cost me so much to effectuate any resolution as this . Had I been left at liberty , I should have taken the Road , with as much freedom , and safety as ever , and should have gone from hence directly to Bourg-la-Reyne . I should have had at least the satisfaction of passing one night in Paris , and I had resolv'd to have bestow'd on you by the way , Ravergarde , and Rousette , and assure your ( If you should have had it home . I think that while they diswade me from that design , and seem to have a fear for me , they also stand in fear of me , and imagine they might learn so much at the office of Addresse , and that I fool-hardily durst venture my self any where . But I was resolv'd to be a little more circumspect . I should have been glad to have bestow'd Serenades on three or four persons , with a little Roaring , and away ; but I must obey , and believe that what is imposed on me is the better . This submission therefore ought to be acknowledg'd , since in my opinion , it speaks both Obedience and Sacrifice . At least I hope never to be reproach'd with obstinacy , since I have been so complyant in this . That , and the itch of writing so much , that I know not how to end my Letters , are two notable alterations in me . Pardon me the one for the others sake , and be pleas'd sometimes to remember , that I am mostcordially , Madam , Yours , &c Madrid , I humbly crave your pardon , Madam , to return two or three words , as gently as I can , to the person who falls so foul upon me in your Letter . I have a long time consider'd who this little man should be , of whom I hear such great things , and who is esteem'd so much above and below me . It cannot be Monsieur de Vigean , for I am but two fingers breadth taller then he , and he is but ten times more gallant then I. After a long reflection , me thinks it smells very much of his story , and that it is not possible , there should be in the world a man so little or so gallant . I humbly beg , Madam , a true account of this businesse . To Mademoiselle de Rambouillet . LETTER XXIX . MADAM , IF your other Letter was of the same mettal as that I have received , I have not been so unhappy in the losse of it ; and it had been to be wish'd this second time that I had only known , without seeing any thing , that you had done me the honour to write to me . Having read what you sent me , as that you had been much troubl'd to send your complements as Forlornes , I expected to meet with some of them , and this past , I find none save that you take occasion to tell me , I am but a little man , and assure me that I am guilty of very little gallantry . If you had no other to make me , you needed not , Madam , to have put them under the protection of the most valiant Lady in France ; and though they had been found , you would not thence have been thought well affected to the Rebels , and as to the manner your Letter was written in , you should fear nothing so much as that it should be delivered me . After so much earnestnesse as I had for a Letter from you , that I can assure you I made it my only businesse , you take the pains to write five or six lines , wherein you chide Fortune very much for offering to lay her hands on any thing that came from yours . And for what concerns me , There is a man there now , not so tall as you by a Cubit , and I l'e take my oath a thousand times more gallant . This indeed is an excellent consolatory Letter , after so long expectation , and words finely shuffled together , to make me forget so many sorts of afflictions . If I am not mistaken , I have often told you , Madam , that you are fitter to write a challenge then a Letter . Having done as you have , there needs no more then to adde , that you will justifie , in the Court of Trebizonda , what you have written , and sign it ALASTRAXAREA . Is it possible , that being mistresse of so many excellent endowments , and having so great power over me , you should make use of neither , but to hurt me , and be like those Fairies , who are never well but when they do mischief , and disturbe the good which the others do . When Mademoiselle Paulet , had written me a handsom obliging Letter , when my Lady Marchioness assures me of the honour of her Friendship , when Madam de Clermont promises me her prayers , nay when the most excellent and most accomplish'd person in the world honours me with her remembrances , you come last of all , to trouble the general joy , and spoil all that they had done for me . 'T is strange the Pyrenean Mountains , the Limits of two great Kingdomes , cannot defend me from you . You are it seems , so far from being moved by my misfortunes , that you persecute me to the worlds end , and torment me much more then my own ill-fortune . At a time , when my choicest Friends durst not hold any correspondence with me , and when it was dangerous even to write to me , you trample on all considerations , to tell me , you find me not very gallant , and that there is a Dwarf whom you are a thousand times more taken with then me . My opinion is , Madam , that I have just cause to chide , and raise all these complaints . But that you may not be confirm'd in what you say of me , and to shew you that I am not so small a gallant , as not to entertain mildly what comes from so good , hands , I shall tell you , Madam , that , I thought my misfortunes had been absolutely irrelieveable , and I had no sooner read over what you did me the honour to write , but they are extreamly moderated . Not that I was mistaken in their greatnesse , but it is because nothing is impossible to you , and that you can apply remedies to things uncapable of any . The miracle is , that , though you speak nothing but ill of me , you should be able to do me so much good , and that , not regarding what you write to me , I have been satisfy'd with the bare sight of your hand : Those that professe Magick produce not such admirable effects , whence it is manifest , that you can , as well as the other , instill into words a secret vertue , and other force then they have of themselves . That in objecting my imperfections to me , you have cur'd all ●y afflictions , and that I should ●ake pleasure to read that you es●●em another beyond me , is a miracle beyond my comprehension But ; Madam , it is long since I have sought for any natural reason in the greatest part of what comes from you . I know that a person 〈◊〉 full of Miracles , may very well do some : but how great soeve● 〈◊〉 may be , the strangest that ever you did , is , to have rais'd joy in a person of my condition , and felicify'd a man out of Poverty , banishment , aud sickness . Herein you make it appear , that Fortune who hath the world under her feet , is her self under yours , and that you can pardon those , whom she condemns to be unhappy . Besides , if I am but under your good influence , I matter not the malevolence of the Stars , and though they all conspir'd my ruine , yet if you protect me , I shall think the better part of Heaven benevolent to me . Forsake not , Madam , I beseech you , a person that reposes so much confidence in you . There needs no more , to make me happy , but your will I should ; and if you can afford but good and hearty wishes , I shall immediately feel the effects thereof . You are oblig'd to direct some of them hither to me , for I assure you all mine are for you , and the most passionate I own , are , that you want not any thing your Beauty and your Vertue merit . It is true I am also concern'd in that ; and if so , there were no differences of parties , nor no distinction in the world , all men should have but one will , and the whole earth would obey you . This , Madam , is to give you notice , to be more cautious of what you say another time , and that I am not so small a Gallant as you conceive . But if you will needs oblige me to believe you , command your Little man to write a Letter a thousand times more gallant then this . But though he had that advantage over me , I should have another which I esteem no lesse , which is , that I dare confidently say , I am , a thousand times more then he , or any whatever , Madam , Yours , &c. To Mademoiselle de Paulet . LETTER XXX . MADAM , THough I may not be allow'd any satisfaction when I want your sight , yet it is some excuse , that I have not any but what I receive from you . 'T is to you that I owe all the joyes I have here , and though I have lately been to see the Escurial , and Aranw●●z , and have seen the entertainment of the Buls , and that of the Canes , I should not have seen any thing I could esteem in Spain , had I not receiv'd your Letters there . Your trouble takes off a great part of mine , and I forget my unhappinesse , when I think that you allow me a place in your memory . This obligation is so excessive , that I doubt much whether any besides my self could satisfie it . But if you please to consider , you will find I have long since paid all by the way of advance , and from the first moment I had the honour of your acquaintance , there hath not pass'd a day , wherein I have not deserv'd what ever good you should ever be able to do me . I am confident , Madam , you will not attribute this to any vanity , but to an extraordinary apprehension of that passion wherewith I honour you , and to a certain faith I am of , that a perfect affection is to be preferr'd before all things . That which I have to serve you , is at such a high point , that no other then your own can recompence it ; and though you should give me my life a hundred times , and with it all the goods of this world , you were still very much in my debt , if I wanted your affection . And certainly herein you shew your self very just , in that , since you cannot make me full satisfaction , you strive to give me content otherwise , and cover an injustice with abundance of Civility . But a grain of good-will cannot outweigh'd by all the fair words , if any could , they were certainly your own , n●r should you need to make use of others . I wonder much , that when I receive from you a large pacquet , I find but one small Letter , and what comes through your hand makes but the least part of what comes from you . And as I very seldom had the honour to visit you at home , but there have been five or six persons in your chamber , so also you take occasion to engage as many into your Letters , and not to write to me but in publick . Imagine not however it shall oblige me to be the lesse free with you ; I will make those confidents whom you seem to appoint for my Judges , and I should choose rather to discover my Secret to them , then conceal it from you . But to be more earnest , Madam , for I know you wish I had not spoke all that you have read , instead of complaining of it , I return you thousands of thankes for the extraordinary honour I receive from so many excellent persons through your means , and which I should never deserve without you . I must needs acknowledg that my wishes cannot aim at a greater satisfaction then to see your Letters , but I am very glad that you therein exceed them , and shew me more favour then I durst desire . If I mistake not , I discovered in your last certain lines drawn by the best hand in the world , and I have entertain'd them with so much veneration , as is requisite to compose the leaves , whereon a Sybil wrote her Oracles . I have a greater esteem for these four Verses , then for all the works of Malherbe , and I , who have in my time seen some upon the subject of Love , and were done to praise me , assure you , I never met with any thing of Poetry , that I was so much taken with . I know not of what kind the affection is , which I have for that person , but I never hear or see any thing from him , which searches not into my very Soul , and I cannot apprehend how it comes to passe , that esteem and respect work in me the same effects as an over-violent passion . Though you say nothing of Madam de Clermont , yet am I confident she cannot have forgotten me , and I humbly desire you , Madam , to do me the favour to tell her , that to become more worthy of her affection , I endeavour to grow better and better every day . The Lectures you read to me , and the Books you send me , contribute not a little thereto . I thank you for the Psalm , but why , in the condition I am in , do you send me such heavy things ? What better Paraphrase can be had upon the Miserere , then my self ? I have at last gotten St. Paul's Epistles . The two Books , whereof you sent me one in December , the other six weeks after , I receiv'd the same day ; and for ought I can judg , the person , whom you represented to me as so little , is one of the greatest men in France . The Preface , amongst other things , I extreamly like , and have been mightily satisfy'd with the reading of it . I should say more , but that at the present I can admire nothing but Mademoiselle de Rambouillet . This I cannot but acknowledg , Madam , whether it happen through stupidity or presumption : I had seen , without jealousie , all the gallant things , which till now you have thought your self concern'd that I should , but when I had read over the answer of the Infanta Fortune to Master Lac , I was much troubled who should be the Author , and , to be free with you , was extreamly vex'd it should be any other then my self . I reflected a long time on the most deserving persons to find out the Author , yet was not able to pitch on any one ; but when I understood by your Letter who it was , for I keep it still for the last , I must confesse , it was the greatest joy I had had of a long time . I was extreamly satisfy'd to find the glory due to a person whom I honour'd so much before , and to whom I resign'd so great a part of my Soul , that it is a question whether the writing of so gallant a Letter may be attributed rather to his then to mine . But indeed , she seems rather to be actuated by that of all the world , if it be consider'd how apt she is for all things , and be●ides , that no other hath so much as she , there is not any hath so many different lustres , or the advantages of all lights as much as hers . It may be he may take it ill ; but I must needs tell you ▪ that I thought to have continu'd in the same incrredulity I was in once before , for another miracle of her understanding ; and I could not think it possible , she could be so fortunate in things of that nature , having never read any Books of that kind . But she is not to be discover'd by Reason , but by Faith , and as she composes Histories , wherein all the passions are represented to the life , though she never was subject to any ; makes a description of Italy and Spain , though had never seen the map ▪ of them , and is acquainted with all the earth , having never been further then Chartres : In like manner , without sight of the ancient Romanes , she speaks the Language of Lancelot du Lac , better then the Queen Geni●ura could have done , and I believe she could speak Arabick , would she but undertake it . It must be acknowledg'd she is a person very hard to be comprehended , and that if Madam de Rambouillet be the greatest perfection in the world , the Lady her Daughter is the more admirable . Be pleas'd , Madam , to understand the praises I give with their due restriction , knowing you as I do . It hath hapen'd moreover very fortunately for me that I have not met with this expression of her understanding , but at a time when I had another of her Civility : for it would have troubled me very much not to love a person , whom I was oblig'd to esteem so highly . The five or six lines she hath honour'd me with ▪ I have received with all the respect , affection , and joy she can imagine , so that they have taken away the resentment I had of the other Letter . This is one advantage that persons that are mischeivous have over those that are not , that all the good offices they do , are much better taken , and the rarity seems to set a value on the action . And though I know she hath not done me this favour , but to make me the more sensible of an ill-turn another time , yet can I not avoid being drawn in by it , and loving her , at this present , as if she were the best natur'd person in the world . As for the reproaches which she hath in store to cast in my dish one day , 't is a menace takes away nothing of the ambition I have to see her , and I shall so far justifie my self , that she shall acknowledg I have merited even in those things , wherein she thinks I have fail'd . Amongst a many things which have given me extraordinary satisfaction in your Letter , I am particularly pleas'd at one thing you tell me , that , as you were writing , a deserving person was troubl'd that he was forced to retire at one of the clock in the morning , without seeing me . It is long since I have passionately wisht some assurance of the honour he does me in his remembrances . I shall not stick to tell you , there is not any man in the world , for whom I have a greater respect ; but I dare not acknowledg how much I love him , least the interest of your Husband oblige you to take it ill , and reproach me with an ill disposal of my affections . You , who hold it as a general rule , that all persons of that quality cannot love , ought to admit of some exceptions as to him ; and as I have heard you often affirm , that he had more generosity then others , you may also conclude , he hath also more Friendship . But grant it were not so , and that he had absolutely forgot me , yet is it certain , I could not possibly abate any thing of the passion I have for him . I can no more oppose this inclination then that I have for you , and you should not think it strange I should love an ungrateful man , when you know I have so long lov'd a woman , that is such . Nay , to be free with you , even at that time that I thought he had quite forgotten me , I have not passed a fair evening in the Prade , but I have wished him there . The Gros-d'●au were as acceptable at Madrid as at Paris , and if I had been here ; I would carry him to sing before gates which should open more easily then yours , and where we should be better entertained then we were at your house . There are in this place certain Creatures , which those of the Country call Morenites , which as to their shape are very handsom , having a very smoth skin , being mild , active , and gamesome , very easily tam'd , and naturally compliant to mankind . The coolnesse of the night , which they are much taken with , causes that about that time , they are ordinarily found in the steeets , and if I mistake not his curiosity for things of this nature , I am confident he would be extreamly glad to see some of them . I humbly beseech you , Madam , since I am endebted to you for all things , to employ all the interest you have in him , to oblige him to honour me with his remembrances ; and if you can engage him to love me , I will bear with you six months longer , for what you owe me . I know not whether your Servant hath done me the honour to write any thing to me , I am ever his most-humbly , with as much passion as ever , and it 's not three days since I lock'd my self into a chamber , and in memory of him sung Pere Chambaut , half an hour together : There are at the bottom of your Letter three several hands , which I know not whose they are , and if I mistake not , never knew . I had once resolv'd to have got them answer'd by three of my Friends , Spaniards ; but I have not had the time , being on the eve of my departure . I hope to be gone hence within three or four days , in order to the progresse I writ to you of , as also to see Portugal and Andaluzia . Some endeavour'd to disswade me from it , by reason of the great heats of this season ; but to improve my experience , I am resolv'd to see the world a little , and to recover my self of a Winter I have pass'd over here without so much as warming my self , I am going to find out the Dog-days in Africa , and to spend the Summer in a Country where the Swallows spend the Winter . The danger I am like to meet with in this Voyage frighten me not at all , it may be I should meet with greater near you . All I am troubled at , is , that , if I chance to dy in it , Mademoiselle de Rambouillet will be much pleas'd to say , that three years since she foretold I should dye within four . But , Madam , a preson concern'd in your prayers ought to hope for better fortune . I know not whether I have yet a long time to live , but me thinks I have a great many years to love you in , and therefore , my affection being so great and so perfect , I conceive it impossible , I should so soon quit the relation of Madam , Yours , &c. To the Same . LETTER . XXXI . MADAM , THere is nothing awanting to your fortunes , save that you have never been guilty of High-Treason , and now see I furnish you with a fair occasion for it . Fortune , who hath not neglected any to bring you on the Stage , will not haply fail to make use of this , I easily perceive that I put you into some danger by writing to you , and yet that very consideration cannot oblige me to forbear . Hence you may also inferre , that I would set any thing at stake to put you in mind of me , since I bring your self into danger , on whom I set a higher value then on all this world affords . This I tell you , Madam , in a time , when I would not dissemble , no , not in a Complement . For , ( that you may know how the case stands ) I have made an extraordinary advantage of the sickness which you have been told I have had . It hath engag'd me to take such good resolutions , that if I had them not , I should gladly purchase them with all the health I have . I do not doubt but you will laugh at this , as knowing my weakness , and will think it unlikely for me to execute simple resolutions , who have broken so many vowes . And yet it is certain , that I have look'd on all the Spanish women as if they were no other then the Flemish of Brussels , and I hope to prove a vertuous man , instead of a man of this world , where there are so great temptations , and where Satan shelters himself under the handsomest shapes . In all this reformation I am troubled but with one scruple , which is , that I think too much on you , and that I desire with much impatience the honour to see you again . Though I have moderated all my affections , I cannot reduce that I bear you , to that point , wherein it is permitted we should love our neighbour , that is to say , as our selves , and I fear me , you have a greater part of my Soul , then should be bestow'd on a Creature . Be you pleas'd to consider , Madam , what remedy there is for it , or rather , what may be said to maintain it ; for as to remedy , I cannot believe there is any , and withall that it is impossible , I should not , with all manner of passion , ever be , Madam , Yours , &c. To the same . LETTER XXXII . MADAM , THe consolation I have received from you was but proportionable to the greatnesse of my misfortune , and I have receiv'd your Letter as a reprief that Heaven sent me after my condemnation . I cannot call by any other name the newes that engaged my return hither ; and I assure you there are many sentences of death , that are not so cruell . But amidst all my disasters , I should do ill to complain , when you honour me with a place in your memory : and it were not hard , me thinks , to scorn the favours of fortune , when one is so happy as to enjoy yours . Upon this consideration , I shall be content to stay here , and not upon that you mention , viz : that , it is better be an exile in a strange Country , then to be a captive in ones own . You see but one half of my unhappinesse , if you consider not that I am both together : and if you observe well , you will find , that two things seemingly incompatible conspire in me , to be banished and a Prisoner at the same time . You will be troubled , Madam , to find out this riddle , if you call not to mind , that I have taken up a custom to say somewhat of Love in all my Letters , And whereas you tell me , I should have here some Liberty , which I should not in France , I humbly desire it may be only that ; and give me leave to assure you , that I am extreamly passionate in the affection I have to serve you . I were too ungrateful , if , for a person , that doth such extraordinary things for me , I should have only an ordinary Friendship , and I ought to be in Love , though it were only with your generosity . I have been acquainted with the obligation I ought a Gentleman and a Lady , ( from whom I had receiv'd a many before ) and the pains they take to have an account of me . For the rest , they have sacrific'd so much to Silence , that I have not so much as heard them nam'd these six months . I know not whether it be forgetfulness or prudence , and to tell you truth , I know not what construction to make of it . Besides it seems more excusable , not to say any thing to a person whom one hath no remembrance for , then to remember him , and not make any expression of it . I leave you to judge , Madam , how much what you have done for me is hereby magnify'd , and how highly I am oblig'd to you , for a large Letter , in a time when the rest durst not send me commendations . Which goodnesse , I must assure you , if I cannot acknowledg , yet shall I celebrate and esteem as it deserves● , nd , to the utmost of my power , remain , Madam , Yours , &c To Monsieur de Puy-Laurens . LETTER XXXIII . SIR , I Have received the Letter you did me the honour to write to me , with more joy then I ever expected to meet with here , insomuch , that though I have abundance of things in desire , am at so great a distance from the place where I wish my self , am here in a languishing condition , and cannot without infinite difficulty get hence , yet was I satisfy'd as to all , when I once perceiv'd your tenderness towards me . And since , as you tell me , I have an interest in your Friendship , I look on it as a happiness that out-weighs all others , and that those on whom you have bestow'd Riches and Honours , have not been so well dealt with as I. I assure you Sir , it is the only consolation I have receiv'd in this Countrey , where the continual want of health makes me incapable of any diverssion , and where I have not seen any women unlesse it were in the Prade , or upon the Stage . I shall therefore without any violence agree with you , as to what you say in disparagement of the Ladies of Madrid in comparison of those of Brussels ; and before either your presence or theirs oblige me thereto , I now subscribe to whatever you can say to their advantage ; Innocency , Youth , and Beauty , for which you say you so much esteem them , are Qualifications , which here never met together , and which yet are not so common where you are , but they give me occasion to guess at the reason , why you take that side with so much earnestnesse . If it happen to be the same person I mean , I should cross my inclination and my judgment , were I not of your opinion , and acknowledg , that though Xarifa , Daraxa , and Galiana should return into the world again , Spain would not have any thing comparable to the other . The artifices they use on this side , and the illusions wherewith they would appear what they are not , cannot represent any thing so beautiful ; and the very white it self of this place , is not so white as she . The most accomplish'd beauties that are here can no more compare with hers , then brasse and ebony can Gold and Ivory , and between the handsom faces of this place and hers , there is a difference proportionable to that between a light Night and a fair day . So that , Sir , whereas I have often affirmed that of all the Ladies , the Spanish only deserv'd to be courted , I now acknowledg that a single Lady of the Court where you are , were enough to baffle them all , and that the only advantage they have over those of that side , is , that they can be more amorous : nor do I think that to be generally true , and that if the same fortune which you meet with every where , attends you in Flanders , you have taught some not to yield to them even in that . But this discourse should have been reserv'd for the confidence you promise me when I shall be neer you , the hopes whereof augments the impatience I have to return . I therefore humbly beseech you , Sir , to remember that promise , and be pleas'd to have a care that the multitude of your adventures make you not forget any circumstance of it . For my part , whereas all those that approach you do it to advance their Fortunes , and beg either employments or pensions of you , I shall never desire any thing of you so affectionately , as the honour of your conversation , nor do I beleeve you can bestow any thing on me of greater value . I know it is an iudulgence , whereof you are much lesse liberal , then any of the other , and that there are very few persons , to whom you easily communicate it ; but the passion I have for all yours , gives meadmittance into that n●●●ber , together with the extraordinary sincerity , wherein I am on all occasions , Sir , Yours , &c. Madrid . March. 13. 1633. To the Same . LETTER . XXXIV . SIR , YOu have in five or six lines compriz'd all I can think acceptable in this world , and by promising me the presence of my Master , your conversation and Friendship , you have answer'd all my wishes . Being put into this hope , there are no difficulties I should think insupportable , the Sea will afford me an easie passage to come and possess my self of so great advantages , and all the gallant men upon earth were once embarqu'd upon a design lesse considerable then this . But I must first dissolve the enchantments of Madrid , and overcome the destiny of this Court , which hath decreed , that every one be stay'd here ten or twelve months after the last day he proposed to himself to be here . This , Sir , is so certain , that having attempted this winter to make an escape hence before this season , the force of the charm drew me back , when I was gotten forty Leagues hence , and I am here to this day , as deeply engag'd as ever : However I expect some good issue of what you tell me you have written in my behalf , and if this adventure must be accomplish'd by one of the most gallant persons in the world , I hope I must be your debter for my deliverance : I know , Sir , it is not the noblest that you have put a period to , but I assure you , it is one of the most difficult and the most just . For , to be free with you , you are somewhat concern'd to be tender of a person who honours you with that sincerity I do , and bearing the character you do , there is nothing you cannot with more ease find , then affections pure and disinteress'd as mine . Those that are in such places as yours , are commonly treated like Gods ; many fear them , all sacrifice to them , but there are few that love them , and they more easily find Flatterers then Friends . For my part , Sir , I have only look'd upon your self abstracted from all things else , I see in you things greater and more shining then your Fortune , and such endowments as will not permit you to be an ordinary person . You will find I speak this with a great deal of experience , if you reflect on the discourse you gave me the honour to have with you in the meadow at Chirac , where having open'd your mind to mee , I found in it so much resolution , courage and generosity , as absolutely conquer'd and took in mine . I then discovered you had such sound apprehensions of whatever men are surpriz'd by , that those things which they look'd on , as most considerable in you , were such as you made least account of ; nor could any man judge more impartially of any third person , then you did of your self . I must confesse , Sir , that at that time , seeing you perpetually engag'd on precipices , with a countenance cheerfully confident , and not thinking Constancy able to hold out at that rate , I found some reason to imagine you were not aware of them . But you soone convinc'd mee , there was nothing in your person , nor about it , which you most clearly understood not ; so far , that seeing two paces from you , imprisonment and death , and so many other accidents that threatned you , and on the other side honours , reputation , and the greatest rewards , you consider'd all , without the least agitation , and saw reasons not much to envy the one , or to feare the other . I was astonish'd to see a man , that had been bred all his life in the bosom of Fortune , acquainted with all the secrets of Philosophy , and that you had learnt Wisdom , in a place where all others lose it . From that minute , Sir , I entred you into a List of three or four persons I love and honour beyond all the world besides , and made a great additional of respect and esteem to the passion I have ever had for you , which I afterward cast into a far greater affection . This is that I have still , and which I shall preserve while I live , in so high a deg●ee , that , it is certain , you ought to acknowledg it , and withall that it is some satisfaction to you , I am so much and so highly , Sir , Yours , &c. Madrid . June 8. 1638. To Monsieur du Fargi● . LETTER XXXV . SIR , YOu are , I perceive , as liberal of praises as of any thing else , and not being able otherwise to relieve me in the exigencies I am in , you would needs send me the fairest words in the world . I could make no better use of them , then to return them upon your self , and if I use not the same , I confesse I shall be much troubl'd to find any to requite the honour you do me . Nor can I but think , Sir , you writ them out of a fore-sight of the necessity I should have for them , and by giving me so much reason to commend you , you have also been careful to furnish me with materials to do it . This favour obliges me to pocket up with patience , the reproaches you load me with , and as I receive from you those honours I durst not own , it is but reasonable , I bear the reproaches I have not deserv'd . Were it not for that , I should call you to account for accusing me for the extream desire I have to leave this place , and to know , why you call that hatred , which you might have attributed to affection . I am as much as any man acquainted with the delicacies of Spain , but if I mistake you not , Sir , you think there cannot be any so great for me , as to be near my friends , and if I have quarrell'd with Paris it self , by reason of my Masters absence , you should not think it strange I am grown weary of Madrid , and that I can take no pleasure in a place where I cannot have my health . But though this passion were as unjust as you would have it , yet should you not reproach me with an injustice I am guilty of for your sake , nor take it ill , I over-passionately desire to see you . If I were to struggle with the same inconveniences , in a place where you were , as I met with here , they would not seem to me the same , when I were to encounter them in your company ; and I wonder at that expression of your Letter , where you tell me , that there are on that side some persons , with whom , what seems most unpleasant in life you would think easily supportable . Assure your self , Sir , I am also very much eas'd by that kind of consolation , and say you what you please , being where you are , I can fear neither melancholy nor necessity ; when I call to mind that even in the Mountains of Avergne , we have ever found with you , chearfulness and good entertainment . There are certain treasures in your person , which I shall enjoy maugre all ill-fortune , and never know either poverty or sadnesse . This is that which makes me so impatient to get out of this place , and if all my Friends did not oppose it , I should at my departure take the shortest way to find you out , and would my self take down those e●●igies of you , which you say they have hang'd up upon the F●ontie●s . I suppose , Sir , your imagination is a little more brawny , then that you should expect any consolation for that ; but it is not to be thought that you , whom death it self , as near as you have seen it , could not frighten , should be daunted at his picture . It is not by that posterity will judge of you . Fortune , who is alwayes unjust , will find out some other more to your advantage , and for these effigies , she will one day bestow Statues on you . All the changes she hath wrought in your life , seem to me like those pieces of Tale which is us'd on pictures , which alter nothing in the countenance , and only change what is about the person . Thus does she make sport with great men , she loves to see them in divers shapes , and in a breath she advances those into a Chair of State , whom she had expos'd upon a Scaffold . Sir , I hope , at my arrival , to find that change , and for my own particular , I only desire I may soon have the honour to see you , and that all my fortunes were so engag'd in yours , that I might never be happy or unhappy without you . Ia● , Sir , Yours , &c. Madrid . June 8. 1633. To the Lady Marchionesse de Rambouillet . LETTER XXXVI . MADAM , THough my liberality were , as you say , greater then Alexander's , it were more then recompens'd by the thankes you have been pleas'd to return it . Even his ambition , as insatiable as it was , would by so extraordinary a favour have been limited . He would have valu'd this honour more highly then the Persian Diadem , and he would not have envy'd Achilles the praises of Homer , might he have had yours . In like manner , Madam , the reputation you do me consider'd , if I envy his , it is not so much that he hath acquir'd , as what you have bestow'd on him , and he hath receiv'd no honours which I conceive not below my own , unless it be that you do him , when you call him your Gallant . Neither his own vanity nor his Flatterers have ever advanc'd any thing so advantageous to him , and the quality of the Son of Jupiter Ammon was not so glorious as that . But if nothing can cure me of the jealousie I have of it , yet , Madam , knowing you as I do , I am confident , if you do him that favour , it is not so much because he is the greatest of man-kind , as because it is two thousand years since he was . However it be , we may see in this the greatness of his Fortune , which not able to forsake him so many years after his death , addes to his conquests a person which celebrates them more then the wife and daughters of Darius , and hath reinfus'd into him a Soul greater then that of the world he hath subdu'd . I should fear , by your example , to write in too high a stile , but can a man aim at one too high , speaking of you , and Alexander ? I humbly beseech you , Madam , to assure your self I have for you the same passion , which you for him , and that the admiration of your Vertues shall ever engage me to be , Madam , Yours &c To Monsieur de Chaudebonne . LETTER . XXXVII . SIR , WHile you commend my Eloquence , you should have some regard to my modesty , and take ●eed you cause me not , to lose a good quality , which I have , out of a desire to bestow on me one I have not . However , I have received your commendations with much joy , not that I believe that of my self which you say of mee ; but look on it , as a signal expression of your Friendship , and that you must needs have a great affection for mee , since that to favour mee , you have been surpriz'd in a thing , whereof you are otherwise so well able to judge . Thus , Sir , do I find it more to my advantage , to think my self unworthy the honour you do mee . And that which raises me to a good opinion of your Friendship , I am more proud of , then what would have rais'd me to a good one of my self . And indeed , if I were as eloquent as you would have mee , I should desire to make no other advantage of it , then to gaine in your Soule that place , which I know , by that I have there already , and to perswade you , to love me as you do . And if , this granted I were to desire any thing else , it were in the best dresse of words that can be had , to return my thanks to those the Ladies , who , you say , honour mee their remembrances . But particularly for one of them , I would gather all the Flowers , and all the graces of Rhetorick , and should immediately write her a Love-Letter , so full of gallantry , that shee should bee ready to hearken to mee , at my return . Since they are three , me thinks neither of then should take any offence at it . They were too too cruel to deprive me of the liberty of my wishes , aud hinder me from building Castles in the aire , since it is the only satisfaction I have . I begin now to entertaine a stronger hope of my return , then I have had hitherto . The pleasure I shall find in leaving this place , will recompense the disturbance I have met with in it , and I feel , by way of advance , the joy I shall receive when I see you . Thus , Sir , is there a Mixtion of all things ; good and ill are dispers'd every where , and when either of them is not at the beginning , it failes not to be at the end . I am as yet uncertaine which way to take , but think I shall take shipping at Lisbon . If it had been left to my choice , I would have pass'd through France , how dangerous soever it might have prov'd . Not that I would be thought over-confident , or take , as you do , a dangerous way , when I may take another ; but the shortest seems to mee ever the surest . Besides , to tell you truth , I could never imagine my self born to bee hang'd . Neverthelesse , I am commanded to take another way , and the persons whom you have given an absolute power over mee , and should exercise it over the world , have so express'dly ordered it , that I may not so much as put it into deliberation . In the mean time , while they charge me not to hazard my self , they cast me on the mercy of the Sea and Pirates . Yet I dare tell you , I feare neither , and am afraid more of the calmes which may delay my happiness of seeing you ; I shall not trouble my self for the rest , if I may but soon arrive at that , together with the opportunities , to make it one day appeare by my services , that you have made another man 〈◊〉 generous as your self , and that I am , as much as I ought to bee , Sir , Yours , &c. Madrid Jun. 8. 1633. To avoid here a long Catalogue of Names , which you say is troublesome , I present my services to none . But you must give me leave , to make it my humble suite to you , that you would give order , that in case the Countesse de Moret , and the Count her Husband , and my Lord his Brother have forgotten mee , they may at least acknowledge me at my return . I cannot apprehend , by what misfortune it hath happened , that I have heard nothing from them , having written two Letters to them . However I am confident , they cannot want a goodness for me , since they have so much for all the world . To Mademoiselle Paulet . LETTER XXXVIII . MADAM , I Have now an excellent subject to write you a Love-Letter upon , and I might safely say , that I passe the days without light , and the nights without closing my eyes . At least , this hath been my course of life , since I left Madrid . In ten nights , I have made ten days-journey , and am got to Granada , without seeing the sun , unless it be at rising and setting . It is here so dangerous , that the comparison which Bordier made between him and some eyes , holds no longer : for as they did , so hee burns all hee sees , and is no lesse to be fear'd then the Elementary fire . I have made a shift to escape him by the helpe of the darkness , having alwayes the whole Earth between us . I rest my self at this present in the shade of a mountaine of snow , wherewith this City is covered . Three days since , I saw , in Sierra Morena , the place where Cardenio & Don Quixot met ; and the same day I supp'd in Ven●a , where were accomplish'd the adventures of Dorotea . This morning I saw el Alhambra ; the place of Vivarambla , and the Zaccatin , and the street where I lodge is called , la calle de Abenamar , Abenamar , Abenamar Moro de la Moreria . I am extreamly satisfy'd , to see the things I had imagin'd : but much more to imagine the things I have some times seen . How excellent soever those objects may be , which present themselves to my eyes , my imagination furnishes me continually with such as are more : and I would not exchange the images I have in my memory , for all I have seen that is most real and most precious . Yesterday , looking on the walkes and springs of Generalifa , and wishing to meet there Galiana , Zaida , & Daxara , in the condition they sometimes were in , I wish'd there moreover another person , one , to do her right , a thousand times more gallant , and more amiable , and such , as Xarifa , set neer her , would forfeit her name and her Beauty . By these markes , I think , I have sufficiently describ'd her . But it is a lamentable thing , Madam , that I am forc'd to speak with so much artifice and circumspection , and that I cannot easily bee perswaded to say , it is your self . You may indeed give me leave to bee gallant now , being the source of all Gallanterie , and at the place whence it hath spread all over the world . From hence I hope , with God's assistance , in four dayes to reach Gibralter , whence I am resolv'd to passe to Ceuta , and to visit the place of your birth , and your Parents , who raigne in the deserts of that Country . As I shall give them an account of you , so , Madam , I humbly desire you to do of mee , to the persons whom you know I most love and honour , and to do me the favor to assure particularly three of them , that how far soever Fortune may cast mee , my better part shall ever bee where they are . For your part , you cannot doubt of the passion wherewith I honour you , and know that I am but too much , Madam , Your , &c To Monsieur de Chaudebonne . LETTER XXXIX . SIR , I Write to you in sight of the Coast of Barbary , and there is between me and it , but a channel three leagues broad , and yet is the Ocean and the Mediterranean sea both together . You will be astonish'd to find so far off a man , who takes so little pleasure in running , yet was in such hast to find you out . But advice hath been given mee , that this season is not the fittest for Navigarion , by reason of the great calmes hapning therein , and that I should hardly meet with any opportunity till September furnish'd me with the desire and leasure to take this progresse , chusing rather to undergo the toyle of the voyage , then the Sloath of Madrid So that when I had seen at Granada , all that was remaining of the magnificence of the Moorish Kings , el Alhambra , le Zaccatin , and the famous place of Vivarambla , where I had some time imagin'd so many turnaments and combats , I am come to the point of Gibralter , whence assoon as a Frigat shal be provided for mee , I hope to passe the Streight , and see C●uta , and at my return thence , take my way to Cadiz , St. Lucars , and Sevil , and so to Lisbonne . Sir , I have not yet had any occasion to repent me of this enterprise , which all the world thinks rashly undertaken in this season . Andalusia hath reconcil'd mee to all the rest of Spaine , and having pass'd through divers parts of it , I should have been troubled I had not seen it in that part where it is most beautiful . You will not think it strange I should commend a Country , where it 's never cold , and where the Suga●-canes grow . But I dare assure you it affords such a Melon , as would invite a man four hundred leagues to eat it , and that Land for which a whole Nation wandred so long in the desert , could not bee , in my opinion much more delicious then this . I am waited on by Slaves , who might be my Mistresses , and , without danger , I can gather palmes any where . This Tree , for which all old Greece fought , and is not to be found in France , but in our Poets , is here as common as Olive-trees , and there 's not an Inhabitant of this part , who hath not more of it then all the C●●sars . There needs but the same ●ight to see the mountaines cover'd with snow , and the Valleyes burthen'd with Fruits . Here is Ice in August , ●nd Grapes in January : Summer and Winter being so reconcil'd , that when the Earth becomes hoary through the age of the year every where else , it is here alwayes green with Laurels , Orange-trees and Mir●les . Sir , I must confesse , I endeavour to make it appeare the most beautiful I can , and having heretofore aggravated the ill I have met with in Spaine , since I cannot retract what I have said , I think my self oblig'd to celebrate to the greatest advantage , the good I have found in it . In the meane time , it may be much wondred at , that a man of such a Libertine humour as I am of , should make such hast to quit all this to find out a Master . But , to be just , ours is such a one , as no enjoyments are to be preferr'd before the honour and satisfaction of his service ; Liberty , which is thought the most amiable thing in the world , being not to be esteem'd such in competition with his Highness . You know I am not much given to Flattery , and it is one of those remarkable endowments his Highness hath , that hee cannot suffer it . But it must be acknowledg'd , that besides those glorious Vertues he derives from the greatness of his birth , his affability and goodness , the beauty and vivacity of his understanding , the delight wherewith hee heares good things , and the grace wherewith he entertaines others with them , are qualities hardly to be found any where else at the height they are in him , and were it not for the sight of something rare , that I wander about the world , I need go no further , but shall do better to get neer his person . I consider every thing here with much more curiosity , then I have of my self , to satisfy one day that of his Highness . And I doubt not , but , when I shall have the honour to entertaine him therewith , hee will bee more knowing in it then I am . The prodigious memory of this Prince is one of those considerations I found so much encouragement in during my exile , for I am confident I have a place there still , since I have some time had the honour to bee there , and I shall not bee so unhappy , as to bee the only thing , it should disburthen it self of . His Highness , who could never forget a Tribune , an Aedile , no , not a Legionary Soldier , once mention'd in History , will not , I hope , one of his Servants ; and the whole terrestrial Globe being much better in his Imagination , then in any Map , how far soever I may go , I need not fear I shall go beyond his remembrance . However , since I owe all the honours , and advantages , I have receiv'd to the mediation of your goodness , I shall entreat you , to take occasion to acquaint his Highness , how infinitely desirous I am of the honour to cast my self at his feet , and what orisons I dayly put up to Heaven , for one , in whose welfare the whole world is concern'd . If this once granted , I desire any thing of you , it is onely that you bee pleas'd to see , that Time deprive me not of any part of that affection , whereof you have been so liberal towards mee . But observe where the excesse of my own carries mee , in that it makes me distrustful of the most constant and most generous of mankind . But you , Sir , who are not ignorant , that all those , who love much , are guilty of certaine agitations not strictly justifiable by reason , will bee pleas'd to pardon mee this fear , and allow me excusable , as being with so much passion , Sir , Yours , &c. I heartly wish that the Countesse of Barlemont , and the Princesse de Barbanson knew how infinitely they are in my thoughts at one of the extremities of Europe , and that I am going to crosse the Sea , to see if Africa , which they say , alwayes produces something rare , own any thing comparable to them . To Mademoiselle Paulet . LETTER XL. Madam , I Am at length got out of Europe , and have pass'd the Strait which limits it , yet the Sea which lyes between us , can smother nothing of the passion I have for you , and though all the Slaves of Christendom are free , when they touch at that Coast , I am never the lesse yours for that . Be not troubled to see mee break forth in gallantries so openly , the ayre of the Country hath inspird into me something of cruelty more then ordinary , whence it comes I am grown more consident , and whenever I shall treat hereafter with you , expect to find me as a Turk does a Moore . However you should not take it ill to bee entertain'd with Love at such a distance , and if it were but onely out of curiosity , you should be glad to see the Love-letters of Barbarie ; there wanted in your adventures that , of having a servant beyond the Seas , and as you have some of all qualities , it were but fit , you had some in all Quarters of the World. I grav'd yesterday the Characters of your name upon a mountain , not much lower then the Starres , and whence are discovered seven Kingdoms ; and to morrow I send challenges to the Kings of Morocco and Fez , wherein I offer to maintain , that Africa never produc'd any thing so rare , and so cruel as your self . That done , Madam , my business here is at an end , but to go and see your friends , to whom I intend to propose the marriage , which hath made so much noise heretofore , and endeavour to gain their consent , that there may be no further delay in it . For ought I hear , they are people not very easily accessible , I shall be much troubled to find them , I have been told , they should be at the bottom of Lybia , and that the Lyons of that quarter are lesse , both as to nobility and growth . There are some young ones sold here , which are extreamly handsome , I am resolv'd to send you half a dozen of them instead of the Spanish Gloves , for I know you will esteem them more , and they are cheaper . Here may be had here for three Crowns the prettiest that can bee ; it is but play with them , to carry away a mans hand or his arme , and , your self excepted , I never saw any thing more agreeable . Be pleas'd to prepare Mistres Anne to converse with them , and to give them the place of Dorinda . I shall send you them by the first sayl hence , and I would to Heaven , I could come along with them , to cast my self at your feet ! There it is , Madam , where they will have occasion to be the cruellest creatures in the world , and think themselves the Kings of all others . But the greatest assurance I can give that the aire of Africa hath instill'd some barbarousness into mee , is , that I have now written three pages , and thought to have finish'd my Letter without speaking of M. D. R. I asture you , wherever I am , shee is ever in my heart and remembrance , and even at this moment , Ben che di tanta lontananza , li fo humilissima riverenza , and I am her most humble and most dutiful servant , Branbano . While I am out of Christendom , I dare not say any thing to Madam de C — for Mademoiselle do R — I believe shee will never wish me any thing the worse for that ; I hope one day to be out of her debt , for the pleasure I had in hearing the adventures of Alcidalis , by intertaining her with my own . I shall acquaint her with things strange and incredible , and for her Fables I shall give her History . Your Servant hath still in my mind the place his merit , and the affection hee honours mee with , may justly claime . There is a Friend of yours , Madam , I love so passionately , that I forget my duty , and withall to tell you , how much I honour and respect him ; The infinite desire I have to continue in his remembrance , hath almost put mee upon an indiscretion , for without considering the motives , which might disswade mee , there wanted but little that I had written to him , and had resolv'd to begin thus . My Lord ; I could not forbeare writing to you , were it onely out of an humour , to date my Letter from Ceuta . After I had view'd the places of the Kings of Grenada , and the habitation of the Abencerrages , I was desirous to see the Country of Rodomont , and Agramant , and be acquainted with the earth that produc'd all those great men . Che furo al tempo che passaro i Mori D'Africa il Mar ' e'n Francia nocquer tanto . I believe , Madam , this beginning would have made his teeth water to see the rest , which I should have continu'd in this manner . If your inclinations are not chang'd , I am confident , my Lord , you will not censure this curiosity , and that amidst the felicity surrounds you , there are certain Houres when you envy the condition of a wretched exile . If I can but get a Pass , as I hope I shall from Tetuan , and that the Alarbes who ramble about the Country , hinder not my design , I shall have the satisfaction , within some dayes , to see a City full of Turbants , a people that sweares not by any thing but Ala , and African Ladies , who have nothing barbarous but the name , and who , notwithstanding they are burnt by the Sunne , are yet fairer , and cast a greater lustre then hee . 'T is a Country , my Lord , where women are not fooles , cold not cruel , they are all amorous , full of fire and spirit , and , what some will think the better of , they never go to Confession . By the pleasure I shall have to see all these things , you may easily judge , my Lord , that it is not alwayes Fortune makes men happy , and that there is not any so bad , wherein there may not bee good emergencies , if a man can but happen on them . While you are taken up with your good Fortune , and are troubled to make your advantages of it , and to employ it well , I enjoy leasure and Liberty , wherein my misfortune leaves mee . Me thinks , now that I am depriv'd of France , I possess all the earth besides , and that I ought no more to quarrel at the Destiny which forc'd me thence , then people troubled with the Lethargie , should with those that smite , and pinch them that they might awake . In stead of spending my life among ten or twelve persons , in five or six streets , and two or three houses , changing place now every houre , I see mountaines , deserts , precipices , flowers , and fruits , which I never had heard nam'd , different Nations , Rivers , and Seas I was not acquainted with . Every day I change Cities , every week Kingdoms ; I crosse in a moment out of Europe into Africa , and I could with more ease find out the source of the Nile , then I could some time have done that of Rongis . If this condition , my Lord , admits not the enjoyments you find , in the conversation of the onely amiable persons in the world , I at least want those houres of distraction and melancholy , which poison even to the Soul , and can , in an hour , break the strongest heart in the world . In that state of innocency wherein I live , I importune Heaven every day to preserve you from it , and that it would long continue in your person , the purest generosity of our age , and so many other excellent qualities it hath bestow'd on you . If after this I may advance any particular wishes for my self , it is , that after so many wandrings , I might have the honour to entertain you therewith , and assure you , My Lord , that I resent , as I ought , the essential obligations I have to be , — But Madam , for a man that should have written a Love-letter to you , methinks I introduce many things which could not have been admitted hee . You see what it is not to be vers'd in it , and to have kept me so long in suspence ; if you had given me leave at the beginning to have sent you of that kind , I could at this present write excellent ones , and should not end my Letter so simply as I do , by telling you I am , Madam , Your most humble and most dutiful Servant , VOITURE the AFRICAN . August 7. 1633. To the Same , With divers Lyons of red Wax . LETTER XLI . MADAM , THis Lion having been forc'd , for some reasons of State , to depart Lybia with his whole family , and some of his friends , I could not think of any place where he might retire with more honour then near you , and that he is in some sort fortunate in his misfortunes , if they procure him the acquaintance of so excellent a person . He is discended in a right line from an illustrious Lion , that about three hundred years since , reign'd in the mountain Caucasus , from one of whose grand-children , it is affirm'd here , came your great-great-grand-father , who was the first of all the Lions of Africa , that came into Europe . The honour he finds in a relation to you puts me in hope you wil entertain him with more mildness and compassion , then you are wont to have , and I believe you will think it no disparagement to be a Sanctuary to persecuted Lions . This will infinitely adde to your reputation through all Barbary , where you are already esteem'd beyond any thing on that side of the Sea , and where a day passes not but I hear some one of your actions celebrated . If you can help them by any invention to disguise themselves under a humane shape , you will do them a transcendent favour ; for by that means they might do much more mischief , with more impunity . But if that be a Secret you will never communicate , you may yet sufficiently oblige them , by affording them a refuge , and the assistance of your advice . I assure you , Madam , they are accounted the cruellest and the most savage of all the Countrey , which I conceive you will be extreamly satisfy'd with . There are among the rest some whelps , who , by reason of their infancy , can only kill children , and worry sheep . But I believe in time , they will prove good ones , and arrive to the vertue of their fore-fathers . At least , I am confident , they shall find nothing about you that shall make them degenerate or abate their courage , and that they shall be as well brought up , as if they were lodg'd in the shady Forrests of Africa . In this hope , and the confidence I have that you cannot let them want any thing which your generosity might oblige you to do for them , I do now give you thanks for the good entertainment you shall afford them , and assure you that I am , Madam , Your most humble and most dutiful Servant LEONARD , Governour of the King of Morocco's Lions . To the Same . LETTER XLII . MADAM , SInce my departure from Madrid , it hath cost me , to get this place , the travel of two hundred and fifty Spanish Leagues , which signifie little lesse then five hundred French ; it is not ill gone of a man that had a pair of Leggs so intractable , that it was reproach'd to him he was not able to goe . I have thought all this pains well employ'd , when at my arrival at this place , I have met with the Letters you were pleas'd to send me of the third of July . And though I was shown at Sevil , all the riches of the Indian Fleet , and saw six millions of Gold in one chamber , yet I may presume to say , I met not with so great Treasures as that you sent me . You may easily imagine , what satisfaction it was to me , to receive so many assurances of affection from all the only amiable persons in the world . And certainly , this joy should have been greater , then a man so disaccustom'd to have any could have born , if it had not been moderated by the newes you send me of your own indisposition . The colick could never hitherto take in all my patience , but taking me that way , it hath made a shift to conquer it , and grief seizes the most apprehensible part of me , when it assaults you . I am extreamly cast down to see my soul divided between two bodies so weak as yours and mine , and that I am forc'd to be alwaies sick of your miseries or my own . In fine , Madam , I perceive there must be found out for me some more substantial remedies then the Ejacle ; we shall be forc'd to submit to the advice of Physitians , and must resolve rather that one Vertue then two vertuous persons should miscarry . Charity , which is the principal , obliges us to have a compassion on our selves , and since grief and sickness are the effects of sin , and one of the curses which attend it , we should do all that lies in our power to avoid it , and consequently be the more careful of our health . You are more concern'd then I to take this advice , for mine is at this present in a better posture then it was wont to be , or the toil and agitation of the journey hath made me for a while ●esse apprehensive . If you will enter into this course of Physick , I will expect you in England , and carry you to all places according to the custom of the Kingdom of Logres . I came out of Madrid contrary to the consent of all , with that little Prudence , which you know the Philosophers of that Sect , whereof your Husband is , admit in any thing relates to their pleasure ; and in a season when the Spaniards dare hardly creep out of their houses , I had design'd to run through the greatest part of Spain , and to spend the month of August in the hottest place of Europe . In the mean time , I have , thankes be to God , effected my design , and now that I am gotten into Portugal , I laugh at those who said , I went to end my days in Andaluzia . To do you right , Madam , it is no ordinary reputation to you to have been able to fire a mans heart so cold as mine . The Sun , which here cleaves the earth , and scorches the Rocks , found it a hard task to warm me , and I have not met with any inconvenience in this journey , save only one night that I had not cloathes enough about me . Three men , who came out with me , have been forc'd to stay by the way . But for my part , neither heat , nor weariness , nor the disaccommodations of the Country for Travel , have been able to stay me , and though I have met with many beds , worse furnish'd then those of Villeroy , and many chambers more inconvenient then those of Panfou , and that I have not flept any thing , worth mentioning these three months , yet am I got hither more vigorous and more sound then ever . Think not therefore I am the same unweildy creature you have sometimes seen ; I am quite another man , then you can imagine me to be . I am grown six large fingers in this journey , being extreamly Sun-burnt , my face grown longer then it was , my teeth before close , my eyes black , and my beard of the same colour , and according to the imagination , I have at the present of the Baron de Villeneuve , I am become more like him , then Monsieur de Serisay . That countenance , which stood between mildness and simplicity , is grown into a quite contrary posture , and there 's nothing about me which is not chang'd , save that my eye-brows do still meet , which is a signification of a very wicked person . I hope within three or four dayes to try whether I can as well bear the trouble of the Sea , as all the others , and assoon as an English bottom , which hath already taken in two thirds , shall be fully loaden , we shall God willing take the advantage of the first wind . It must be acknowledg'd , there is something very humorous in my Fortune ; since I , who could not be prevayl'd with to go so far as the Exchange in the best company in the world , have now travell'd beyond Hercules , and it is above a month since I have pass'd his Pillars : and whereas I was not able to endure a gentle wind in Madam de Rambouillets closet , I am now going to challenge two and thirty in the midst of the Ocean , and of Winter . That indeed is not the greatest hazard , but thirty Sayl of Barbary Ships continually crusing about this coast , do more frighten those that go hence , and are more terrible then a Tempest . I would gladly know , if there be any Astrologer , who having seen me ten years since in St. Denis's street in my round cap , could tell me , whether I run a great hazard of rowing in the Galleys of Algier , or being devour'd by the Fishes of the Atlantique Sea. But in case it be destin'd I should be taken by the Pirates , I wish I may fal into the hands of a famous Courser , which I have heard Mademoiselle de Rambouillet somtimes name , and whose name hath somthing in it , makes me have an inclination for him . If Mademoiselle de Rambouillet can guesse at him in four times , and afterwards name him without laughing , I will give her a little combe was presented to me yesterday , which had been made for the Queen of China . However , I am not much troubled about my ransome , or that I shall be forc'd to redeem my Liberty , for the Captain of the Ship hath assur'd me , I need not break my sleep for that , and hath sworn he would fire the ammunition first . See the excellent remedy I have , and consider if I had not better embarqu'd my self with an Anabaptist . But what is most remarkable , and is a very pleasant occurrence , is , and I professe I tell you no lye , that I go in a Ship that hath no other freight then my self , and eight hundred chests of Sugar , so that if I come to a good port , I shall arrive absolutely conserv'd , and if it happen I be cast away with all this , I shall have this comfort , that I shall dy in sweet water . Judge now whether I could have met a more favourable opportunity . All consider'd , I cannot but think this voyage will prove fortunate to me . I hope the Zephyrs , which are listed among the mild spirits , will be merciful to me , and that before this Letter comes into France , I may be in England . I humbly beseech you , Madam , to do me the favour to assure the former of the two persons , whom I just now mentioned , that , though I shift places so much , she hath still that in my memory she was ever wont to have . All the objects that present themselves to me , put me in mind of her , and when ever I see a magnificent Structure , a pleasant palace , or a gallant City , or some great Master-piece of Art , or Nature , I wish , and should gladly know her opinion of it . That , wherein she was so favourable to me , raises me to a greater satisfaction of my self , then ever I had in my life : and the value she sets upon me , coming from so good a hand , seems to me , to be beyond any . There could not any thing have hapned more to my advantage , then to receive this honour from a person that can so well judge of it , and of whom it may be truely said , never Lady so well understood gallantry , and the Gallants so ill . I have onely to wish , that when this favour was done me , it had been express'd in other termes , then saying , she gave el precio de mas galan al Re Chiquitto . It had been , me thinks , enough , to have said onely Chico : but the stile of the Gentle-woman who writ it considered , I wonder she did not make it Chiquittico , which yet might have been done to very good purpose , and with so great a glory as I receiv'd , 't was fit I should be minded of my meaness . I do all lies in my power , to justify her goodness , for I confesse that as things stand , I were too too ungrateful , if I should any way complaine of her , after the honour she hath done me in writing to me . Nay even when she reproaches me with my meaness , she raises me above all the rest , and with a sheet of Paper , makes me the greatest man in France . The Letter I have received from her , is so excellent , and so full of ingenuity , that after this , I know not whether I shall have time and confidence enough to write to her . I am never so proud as when I receive her Letters , nor ever so humble , as when I am to answer them , and consider how far my wit is below hers . I would gladly , Madam , say some thing here of that person , who may be ever commended , yet never enough , and I could wish there were words as fair , and as good as she , to speak of her accordingly : but there is no language in the world can reach that , and the utmost effort of the imagination , can only conceive somthing worthy of her . I thank Madam de Clermont , that the extraordinary heats of Andaluzia have not made me sick , and that I have had good weather both times that I pass'd the streights . I begge the continuance of her favours , and her faith , that I shall never forget such essential obligations . I shall fully discover between this and England , how great the affection is , she is pleas'd to honour me with . They say there are in Norway a sort of people that sell winds , but I think she can bestow them ; if I have it not alwayes a-stern , I shall quarrel with her : with her permission , I humbly kisse the hands of Madam Atalanta ' and though her Inconstancy be one of the chiefest things I have commended in her , yet I desire her not to have any for me . I divide a thousand thanks between her and her Sister , for the honour of their remembrances of me . But , Madam , this is the fift Page I have written , without writing to you , and when you have read so many things directed to others , not saying any thing to you , me-thinks it might be ask'd you , Why so mealy-mouth'd are you for no Cake ? You know it is your fault rather then mine . If you have a mind to any , you need but say so , you shall have all I promise you , and consequently the shares of all the rest . However I cannot forbear acquainting you , with the extraordinary joy I take to understand , I am wholly in that mans heart , who you know is so much according to mine . I know well enough , it is no place of rest , and think Africa affords not any more hot , nor is there any Gulph in the Sea knows more agitation . Yet all hinders not , but I am infinitely glad to be there , and think my self extream happy , to have so much room in the best heart of France . If besides there are only hands and feet left , I doubt not but the hands are fair , and the feet clean , and there would be some I should kiss with all my heart . But since he hath been pleas'd to do me so great a favour , I humbly entreat him , to consummate the obligation , that he would permit you to get in further then any other , and at least allow so much room there , as half your body will take up ; for to be free with you , Madam , I cannot be entire in any place where you are not . If he have still the same inclination to well-doing he hath had , I know he will not deny me that favour , and that it will be no hard matter , to dispose us somwhere aside together . I stand in very much need of such an opportunity , that so I may have some private discourse with you , and acquaint you , so that we may not be overheard by others , with what I feel for your sake , after what rate I love and honour you , how insupportable your absence is to me , how delightsome your memory , and how passionately I am , Madam , Yours , &c To Monsieur de Chaudebonne . LETTER XLIII . SIR , I Thought I should never have gotten out of this Country , and my misfortune seem'd to have block'd up the Havens of St. Lucars and Lisbon . I left Madrid upon intelligence sent me that an English Ship should set sayl from Sevil within six weeks , and to avoid wayting there , and to come just at the time appointed , I had gone about by Gibralter and Granada . In the mean time , besides those six weeks , there are six other past , and yet I think it will be a month ere she get out to Sea. The impatience of being so long in one place , forc'd me to leave that , yet making account to return , to come and see this . And though some had written to me , that it was no convenient sailing , yet I resolv'd to run a course of six score leagues , and to passe la Sierra Morena twice , only for my recreation . But , as good Fortune would have it , while I was on my way , arrived an English Ship , wherein I shall , with Gods assistance , venture my self . I have stay'd for her these three weeks , within two dayes she will have in all her lading , and will be gone with the first wind . Fortune disposes very odly of me ; after she had employ'd me to travel through Spaine , in the month of August , she engages me in a voyage in November . The Ship carries twenty five Guns , is strong and well munition'd , all , I think , not too much , for there are a many Turks upon the Coast ; and in this season , I think , I shall not be so unhappy , as not to meet with some tempest , which I may one day describe to you . This opportunity is questionless the greatest I could hope ; it is an easier voyage hence , then from Sevil , and I would not for any thing I had staid there , and not have taken a resolution to see Portugal . I assure you , Sir , that Dom Manuel , and the Lady Osoria have a great Estate here , which if they could get into , they were better accommodated then they are at Brussels . Lisbon is in my mind one of the noblest Cities in the world , and deserves as well to be seen as any . It consists of three mountaines covered with Houses and gardens , which have a River of three leagues breadth , for a looking-glass to see them in , and that part of the City which is under Tagus , seems not lesse beautiful then that which is on the shore . Yet I think it tedious staying here , for I have not receiv'd a Letter since my coming , and have no account of any thing . They are acquainted here with no other France , then the Antarctick . The greatest part of those I see here , are men of the other world , and ordinarily , you have more news here of Cape Vert , and Brazil , then from Paris , or Flanders : So that though it should be some satisfaction to me , to be in the Marmalade-Country , where I have a Mistresse sweeter then it , yet all will not do , and I pray as heartily for a departure , as if I were in Norway . Spanish adventures are strange things ; I have continu'd in it as chast as a young Gentle-woman , whom I believe you see every night , and yet notwithstanding all this continence , I am able to shew you one day Love-letters in the language of Castile , Portugal , and Andalusia ; and if a black-Moor-Lady , who lives over against me , could write , I should shew you some in that of Guinny : but I hope the winds will blow over all these affections , and bring me to a place , where I have others more solid , and more settled . I leave you , who alone make up the greatest part of them , to judg with what impatience I desire that happiness . And I dare further assure you , I shall never quit Mistresse with so much pleasure , as when I come to wait on you again ; and I , who had ever secur'd my self from the droopings , disturbances , and discontents of Love , do now meet with them all in Friendship . Sir , I think you will credit me , and be easily perswaded , that a man on whom you have conferr'd so many good things , and whom you have taught a many more , cannot want the resentment he ought to have thereof . Constancy and Gratitude are two Vertues I have learn'd of you , which I cannot better employ then towards you : and when , out of an extraordinary generosity , I shall have payd you twice over what I owe you , yet were I not quite discharged , and I should be still endebted to you for that very generosity , since I had acquir'd it through your acquaintance . It is not therefore my intention to be discharg'd from a person to whom I take so much pleasure to be beholding ; and besides that my inclination and my reason direct me to you , I shall gladly entertain any thing , whereby I am infinitely oblig'd ever to be , Sir , Yours , &c. Lisbon , Octob. 22. 1633. To Monsieur — LETTER . XLIV . SIR , TO satisfy you that I think your excuse very allowable , I shall also make use of it ; it is more requisite for me then for you , and you should not think it strange , that I , who have alwayes less wit , and at this present , lesse time then you , should alledge it in my necessity . You will easily be perswaded when you understand , that it is reported this day , we shall be gone within five : so that I must buy a Bed , Quilts , Coverlets , a little flock of sheep , twenty Cowes and Oxen , fifty Pullets , and a certain number of such Cats as they keep in Lockers ; for the Captain will not find the Passengers entertainment . Besides all this , I am to write to Sevil , to Madrid , to Flanders , to France , to Friends , to Merchants , to Ministers , ( of State ) to my female acquaintances and Mistresses , and what troubles me above all , I have every day to answer a Love-letter written in Portuguez , which I professe , I can neither read nor understand . Judge now , whether ever man was so overwhelm'd with business , and if I can hope to return you a Letter that shall requite yours , when I cannot do it with all the assistance of leisure . It hath brought with it all the consolation , which a fair-condition'd and a good friend is capable of , and hath in my opinion , wrought in me a wonderful effect , having shaken off the melancholy I was in , by reason of not hearing from my Father and Friends in France . I wonder I receive nothing by the Ordinary . Though I tell you of a departure within five dayes , yet forbear not to write to me , for , as you know , the dayes of this Country are not of four and twenty hours , and those of Spain are not much longer then they are at Norway , I could wish the Knight of the round-Table were in an humour to come hither , for I know not what more magnificent title to give him ; and it must be confess'd no man can be more ingenious then you to find him excellent titles , and certainly he can never meet with a better opportunity . Besides that the Ships at St. Lucars are farther off by four and twenty Leagues , I believe it will be fifteen dayes ere they be gone , and so he may triumph over divers nations , and after he shall have set on fire so many Castilian Beauties , melt down the Portughezes . Certainly if I were so wise as not to love any one of those I see not , I could never have had a better time in all my life , then the three months last past , absolutely dis-entangled from all trouble , and business , and hearing no newes , but what you were from time to time pleas'd to afford me . The true Secret to gain health and cheerfulness , is , that the body be in motion , and the mind in rest ; this is a benefit of Travel : but commonly it happens quite contrary ; when we think to repose our selves , we take most pains . The trot of a jadish mule is not so tedious , as the expectation of Carnero in the Secretaries walk , and the least businesse ill manag'd , afflicts more then ill weather , or an ill way . Assure your self therefore , that I extreamly like the design you have to undeceive your self as to fortune , and to forsake her as a dangerous Mistresse ; her caresses and her malice are equally to be fear'd , one way or other she destroies all her Servants , and those who look on her favours as real advantages , are much more mistaken then those who take an egg for an Oyster-shell . If I had not ended the sentence with that jest , methinks I should have been too serious for a man that is not wont to be such , and besides is in haste . When you have a mind to this retirement , I will wait on you , and we will get into some place , where we will call every beast as we please our selves ; we will , like Adam , give all things new names , and when we shall go contrary to all other men , and call that ill which they call good , it may be we shall be in the right . But till that come to passe , and while I am in the world , I beg your utmost diligence to continue me in the friendship of these Gentlemen . There comes not a commendation from the Count de Maure , which I value not at a million ; number the Maravedis the Fleet may amount to , and reflect on the wealth you have sent me . If the Count Stufe hath the same fortune with you , as he hath with me , he should have ruin'd you long since ; for I cannot make my party good against him , but he hath got ground even to my very Soul. 'T is true , you are concern'd in this losse , since it is the taking away of what is yours , from one that is wholly devoted to your Service , and is , more then any man , Sir , Yours , &c Lisbon . Oct. 15. 1633 To Monsieur — LETTER XLV . SIR , I Do not certainly know who you are , but I am satisfy'd , the Letter I have receiv'd must needs come from a person of more then ordinary Vertue , and I may well expect one day great assistances from you , if what you say be true ; that you know better how to serve me then to write . If you be the same I imagine , the good office could not come from any hand whence I should have more highly valu'd it ; and I am extreamly elevated to see so much goodness in a person , in whom I had before observ'd all other excellent endowments . As you have in this done me a greater honour then I could have expected ▪ so let me assure you . Sir , that I acknowledg it beyond any thing you can imagine , and that I am as generous to resent your favour , as you have been to do it . I think you are so well opinion'd of me as to believe it , and you who by the bare communication of your acquaintance , take in the hearts of all those that see you , cannot doubt but you are extreamly belov'd by those whom you so particularly oblige thereto . But , Sir , amongst all the afflictions you have gain'd , I dare professe , there is not any attended with more respect and esteem then mine , and that I am , as indeed I ought , more then any man , Sir , Yours , &c Lisbon . Oct 22. 1633. To my Lord Marquess de Montausier , who was since kill'd in La Valteline . LETTER . XLVI . SIR , I Have read your Letter with all the content and satisfaction that could be expected by any one from a person so costive as to writing , and withal so deserving . Methinks now there is not any thing which I may not promise my self from your Friendship , since you have for my sake taken a little pains , and you could never have given me a greater assurance you will make good those words you have sent me , then that you have written them . Only I cannot but be troubled to think , that amidst all these expressions of tenderness , there is some occasion for which you could with me hang'd . To be free with yon , Sir , methinks it speaks some flaw in the affection you bear me , and I think , without standing much on punctilio's , I ought to take it ill . However I run so much hazard of it otherwise , and I wish with so much passion , that you had all your merits can pretend to ; that if there wanted nothing else to gain a Kingdom , I deal sincerely with you , I think I should be as willing you should have it , as you can be your self . I should more easily pardon Fortune that affront , then what she puts upon you , in not granting what you might justly claim , and denying you the title she hath bestow'd on Monsieur du Bellay . But since the businesse sticks not there , and that it is possible I may have a hundred Crowns of Martyrdom , yet you not get one of Soveraignety , another course must be taken , and without hazarding the lives of your friends , you must owe this honour to none but your self . I assure you , that while I ramble through so many Kingdomes , I ever think of you , and shall endeavou to lay some plot which you may one day put in execution . Not long since , I saws even Kingdomes at one sight , whereof there were four in Africa , which I wish'd yours , and which it is a great pity you should suffer to continue in the hands of the Moors . But if you like not the air of Barbary , there is newes come that the Island of Madera is upon some thoughts of revolting , and that it will bestow it self on the first that shall maintain it against the Tyranny of the Spaniards . Imagine with your self . I pray you , the pleasure there is in having a Kingdom of Sugar , and if it be not likely our conversation there will be full of sweetness . How great and powerful soever the charmes and engagement of Paris may be , yet , if I mistake you not , they cannot divert you from laying both hands on such an opportunity ; and that if any thing stays you , it must be the inconveniences of Travel , and the trouble it is to rise betimes in the morning . But , Sir , Conquerours cannot alwayly till eleven of the clock ; Crownes are not gain'd without toile ; nay even those that are made of Laurels and Myrtles are bought at a dear rate ; and Glory expects that her Suitors should suffer for her . I must needs confess , it is almost a miracle to me , that Fame should not have br●ught some tidings of you , before I had the honour to receive them from your self ; and me thinks I am farther then I thought I could have gone , when I consider I am in a Country where you are not known . Suffer not a reputation so just as yours , to admit any limits , nor stop at the bottom of the Pyrenean mountaines , over which that of so many others hath flown ; come your self and make it's way , and if the Gazette sayes nothing of you , let History do it . As for that , which some would needs oblige you to take ill from me , which is , that I had given you the quality of a Squire ; I assure you , Sir , you had no great reason to be offended at it . I shall make it appear to you , that Amadis de Gaule , under the title of the Squire of the Sea , accomplish'd his noblest adventures ; and that Amadis of Greece , while he was yet called the Squire of the burning Sword , kill'd a great Lion , and reliev'd King Magadan : but these are artifices of the Gentlewoman you know , who having sworn my ruine , is troubled to see me under the protection of one of the bravest men on earth . It will therefore be hard for her to force me out of yours ; for I professe to you , Sir , ( and this I speak more seriously then all the rest ) it shall ever be my endeavour , by all sorts of devoits and humble services , to deserve the honour of your affection . Methinks it were a great want of judgment , generosity , and vertue , not to love perfectly a person in whom all these are in so high a degree , and therefore I , who extreamly esteem these qualities wherever I find them , must needs acknowledg them particularly in you , where they are associated with so many other graces , and attended by so much Civility . Be therefore , I beseech you , assur'd , that as I understand you better then any man , so shall I ever have a greater honour for you , and while I am worth any thing , shall never be other then , My Lord , Your , &c Lisbon . Oct. 22. 1633. To my Lord Marquesse de Pisany . LETTER XLVII . My LORD , IF I have any esteem for the two Letters you have so much commended , it is that they have procur'd me the honour to receive one of yours ; the very sight whereof confirm'd me in the judgment I had long since made of you , that you should one day raise a jealousie in the Lady your Sister and me , and deprive us of the reputation of writing well , to which , you laid aside , we might have pretended . But since so many other wayes invite you to honour , be pleas'd to allow us the other , and propose not to your self a thing so difficult , as to imitate in all things your noble Father , who not satisfy'd with the reputation of one of the stoutest men in France , would needs adde to it , that of writing and speaking better then any other . If you are so resolv'd , my Lord , no doubt but you may arrive to it as well as he ; but , beside the abundance of pains it will cost you , you neglect an opportunity to oblige us , and to give us an extraordinary confidence of your affection , by slighting , for our sakes , a glory whereof you might claim so great a part . There are others more solid , and more worthy you , whereto you should aspire . But if neverthelesse you think there is nothing so inconsiderable as that a vertuous man should despise it , and that glory is that only , whereof he ought not to be liberal , I must confess , I have nothing to object against so just an apprehension . The affection your noble Sister hath for you , I know to be such , that I am confident she will soon pardon you the wrong you may haply do her herein . And for my part , I shall suffer my self to be orecome , since it will be by you ; and for the glory you shall take from me , I will participate of yours , as much as may amount to that of , My Lord , Yours , &c Lisbon . Oct. 22. 1633. To Mademoiselle de Rambouillet . LETTER . XLVIII . MADAM , IT is a great pitty you do not take pleasure in doing good oftner , since that when you undertake it , none can effect it with so much obligation as you do . I have received , as I ought , the intentions you had to put a complement upon me , and you have not only eas'd me much of my misfortune , but have put me in some doubt whether I should call it so ; and telling me the goodnesse you have for me shall last no longer then my unhappinesse , you have almost forc'd me into a wish it may never end . See Madam , what powerful charms you lay on me ; two things so opposite as your presence and your absence , and whereof one is certainly one of the greatest goods , and the other one of the greatest ills in the world ; you have , by the bare pronouncing of three words , so chang'd that , that I know not which is the good , which the ill , and consequently , whether of them I should rather wish . However , since I must needs be tormented one way or other , I had rather suffer neer you ; and how hard-natur'd soever you may be , methinks you cannot do me a greater injury then that of not seeing you . I must confesse Madam , I fear you beyond what you can imagine , and more then any thing in the world . But if the respect I owe you , permits me to expresse my self so , I love you much more then I fear you . Though you frighten me a little sometimes , yet I cannot but be pleas'd to see you under all the shapes into which you put your self ; and if you should be chang'd once a week into a Dragon , yet even in that condition , should I be in love even with your scales and your clawes . According to the prodigies I find in your person , I believe this Metamorphosis may one day happen , and where you tell me that three daies in a moneth you are not to be convers'd with , methinks it signifies some disposition thereto . I am of Monsieur de — C opinion , that you will come to some strange end , and I hope time will at length shew us what we should think of you . In the mean time , be as you will , it must be confess'd you are a most amiable creature , and while you shall continue under the shape of a Gentle-woman , the world shall not offord another so accomplish'd , or so much to be esteem'd as you , nor any man , who can be , as much as I am , Madam , Yours , &c. Lisbon . Oct. 22. 1633. Madam , I humbly beseech you to still your Dwarfe with a Complement instead of an Answer to the challenge he hath sent me , which is , I will have nothing to do with any that relate to you , and for his Mistress's sake and his own , I infinitely esteem him , and desire his Friendship . To Monsieur Gourdon at London . LETTER XLIX . Sir , I Have had more leasure then I could have wish'd , to send you what you desired of me at my coming away . The winds are so far from carrying away my promise , that they have given me occasion to keep it . They have staid me here already eight days , which I should have thought very long and tedious , if I had not brought from London imaginations that should last longer then that . I assure you , you are much concern'd therein , and that the best I have had , have been employ'd on you , or the things I have seen by your means . You will haply guesse hence that I speak not of the Tower , nor yet of the Lyons which you brought me to the sight of ; In one Person you have shewn me more treasures then there are there , and withall more Lyons and more Leopards . It will not be hard for you to judge that I speak of the Countesse of Carlile ; for there is not any other of whom may be said so much good , and so much ill . How dangerous soever it may be to think of her , yet have I not been able to forbear , and to be sincere with you , I would not give that representation which I have of her in my mind for any thing , though the most perfect I have seen in the world . Shee is , I must confess , a person full of enchantment , and there were not any other under Heaven should command so much affection as she , did she but know what it is , and carry about her the sensitive Soul as well as the rational . But considering the conditions we know her to be of , we can say no more of her , then that she is the most amiable of all those things that are not good , and the most delightful poison that ever Nature produc'd . I stand in such an awe of her wit , that it had almost diverted me from sending you these Verses ; for I know she can judge what is good , what ill in any thing ; and that all the Goodness which should have been in her wil , is diverted into her Judgement . But it matters not much if she condemn them . I dare not wish them better , since they were made before I had the honour of her acquaintance ; and I should be much troubled to have prais●d or disprais'd any one to perfection , for I reserve both for her . For your part , Sir , I trouble you not with excuses , but such as are allowable ; on the contrary , I conceive you very much in my debt , and ought very much to acknowledge it , that I am overcome to send you such as are not . What ever they are , I dare assure you they are the first I ever writ twice . If you knew to what a height of sloth I am arriv'd , you would acknowledge my complyance herein , no small argument both of the power you have over me , and how passionately I desire to be , Sir , Yours , &c. Dover , Dec. 4. 1633. To Mademoiselle de Rambouillet . LETTER L. MADAM , BE your Letter ever so full of threatning , yet can I not but consider the excellency of it , and admire with what artifice you join Beauty and Terrour together . As the skins of Serpents presents us with Gold and azure , so you would enamel the most poisonous expressions with the livelyest colours of Eloquence ; and when I read them , I cannot but be delighted with the same things I am frightned at . You begin very soon to make good your promise to me , that I was not to expect your favour any longer than while I wanted that of Fortune . Now that she seems to have rock'd me into a little rest , you will needs disturbe it , and thereby shew me , that , though I have escap'd Seas and Pirates , yet am I not safe , and that you are more to be fear'd then all ; yet could I not believe , Madam , that my avoiding a quarrel with your Dwarfe , should engage me in one with you , or oblige me to answer a Challenge , being guilty of no other affront then that of returning a Complement . But if so be you think I have not acquitted my self as to that , what you call contempt , you might have termed respect and fear ; and conclude that the same Creature who disarm'd Monsieur de M — of his sword , might very well cause my pen to fall out of my hand . Nay though he had some cause to complain , yet were you not oblig'd to protect him against me ; and if you wish me ill for his sake , I may safely say you have quarrell'd with me upon the most trivial account in the world . But if you are resolv'd to persecute me , all my excuses will not be able to divert you , and a●l I wonder at , is , that you would trouble your self to find out any pretence to do it . It signifies nothing to me that I have escap'd so many dangers ; the place where you are , will be a perpetua● Algiers to me ; and though I am at Brussels , yet never was I neerer Captivity or Shipwrack . However , Madam , I would not have you imagine the flames of those living creatures you threaten me with , to be that which puts me into any fear . It is long since I am proof against such accidents , and , whatever you may say , I fear Death more from your hands then from your eyes . Of all the passages of your Letter , which I admire in all things , I have made a particular remarque at the exclamation you make , speaking what pleasure it had been to you , if I had been taken by the Pirates . It speaks certainly an excessive goodness in you , to wish me for two or three years in a Turkish Galley , only that there might be greater dive●s●ty in my Travels . The excellent curiosity of hearing from me how I had dress'd the Camels in Barbary , and with what constancy I had suffer'd Lashing with Lathes . By your manner of speaking of it , I cannot but believe you would have been glad I had been spitted on a stake for half an hour , to know what kind of torment it is , and how a man finds himself after it . But what is most remarquable , is , that you make these wishes , after you have as you say , reassum'd the form of a young Lady , and had acquir'd more mildness and humanity . There is as little justice in all this , as in the Quarrel you would have with me for Alcidalis . Be your self judge , Madam , whether being upon the same seas , and ingag'd in the same dangers as he , I could forget the troubles I was in my self , to relate those he had run through ; and being orewhelm'd with my own misfortunes , I should make it my Business to write his : And yet I have ●one it in the midst of all my distraction ; I have written above a hundred theets of his History , and I have been careful of his life , at a time when , I assure you , I was not much of my own . And yet , Madam , I would not have you judge by this how diligent I am to please my female ▪ acquaintances . When I shall have rendred you all services imaginable , these appearances would not discover to you the least part of that passion I have for any concernment of yours . If you would know it well , consider the cause thereof , rather then the effects . But your imagination , though admirable in it self , is here too narrow , and if the world can afford any thing too great for your mind , and such as it cannot comprehend , it is the respect , the affection and the esteem it hath begotten in mine . Being equally forward to acknowledge the obligations I receive from the other excellent persons , you may well believe that the Letter I have receiv'd with yours , brought me as well an infinite joy , as an extraordinary honour . You know best of any one , how farre I have ador'd the merits of him that writ it , and he may put you in mind that in the time of the Civil warres between you two , I have sometimes quitted your part to take his . But this last goodness , hath found something of new acquest in my heart ; and since I have receiv'd it , I crave your pardon , if there are some intervals wherein I love him beyond any person in the world . But Madam , that you may not think that all the favours I receive from him , are deriv'd to me , through your procuration , I am to tell you , that upon another occasion , he hath not long since done me a good office , you being nothing concern'd in it . Which though it were not of the kind that I take most pleasure to receive , as being such as hath given me fresh occasion to reflect on my crosse Fortune , yet I take it as a great honour to owe him those obligations which I should be asham'd any other , and am glad to receive any expression soever of his Generosity . He shall swear to you , when you mention it to him , he k●ows not what you mean , and me thinks I now see him do it ; but you know his inclination and his humour who never forgot a good turn to be done , and can never remember it when it is . Since the honour your affection casts upon me is the chiefest consideration that hath engag'd me in his favours , I humbly begge your assistance Madam , to render him the acknowledgements I ought , and to requite him , at least proportionably to my present condition . I kisse a thousand times , the feet of that incomparable person , who would needs with her own hand superscribe the Letter you sent me , and with four or five words make a Present inestimabl , which before was but too precious . You have justly call'd her the greatest Beauty and best woman in the world , since that at such a distance she can raise up those that are cast down . I wish , she , that hath so great an influence over her , may one day find all the happiness which such a System of Goodness , Beauty , and Vertue may claim , though I see this wish is of a vast extent . They say the starre which I sometimes call'd the Day-starre is greater and more admir'd then ever , and that it shines and twinckles through all France . Though its rayes reach not the obscurity wherein we are , its reputation does , and , as I hear , the Sun comes short of its brightness . I am glad the Intelligence it is mov'd by , hath lost nothing of its force nor its light , and that there is not any thing but Madam de Bourbon's wit can bring it in●o question whether her Beauty be the most accomplish'd thing in the world . The manner of her complaints , as I have met with it in a Letter of yours , I think hugely pleasant ; the troth is , the many traverses I have had , may well raise a compassion in her , in her , I say , who is so well acquainted with my weakness , and knows that from the Swathing-band I have not had to this present , one day of rest . It hath been also disturb'd by the discourse at the bottom of your Letter , directed to King Chiquitto . In Astaranax's Hell I have met with my own , and have wandred in it three days and three nights , yet could not see at all . I am extreamly troubled at it , for above all things , I would have had King Georgia's Comb , and it is above two years that I have long'd ●or it . Nor are you to believe you have gotten that I propos'd to you ; the Queen of China's Combes are not so easily come by ; you must first be pleas'd to send in writing the name of the Pi●are , and tell me sincerely whether you named him without laughing , for there lyes all the difficulty : But since you pretend so much to Divination , be pleas'd to imagine Madam , all I should adde , if I durst make this Letter any longer . Guesse how much I now love you beyond what I did two years since , and how passionately I am , Madam , Yours , &c Brussels , Jan. 6. 1634. To my Lord Cardinal de la Vallette . LETTER . LI. MY LORD , I Cannot but imagine , when you writ the Letter you have been pleas'd to honour me with , it was your opinion , that he esteem I have ever had for you , had gain'd you some reputation in the world ; that upon all occasions , I had given you extraordinary assurances of the honour of my Friendship ; and that in consequence thereof , I had lent you 2000. Crowns upon a Business of great importance , and at a time when your credit lay extreamly at stake . At least according to the rate that you thank me , and speak of your self and me ; I have some ground to think , that not minding what you did , you mistook one for the other , and unawares put your self in my place . Otherwise my Lord , you had not writen as you have , unless it be , haply , that not conceiving there can be any greater good in the world then to do it to others , you think your self oblig'd to those who give you occasion to oblige them , and imagine you have receiv'd the good offices which you have done . If it be so , I must need confess , there is not any man you are so much oblig'd to as my self , and that I deserve all those returns you afford me , since I have given you greater occasions then any man , to exercise your Generosity , and to do those actions of Goodness , which certainly are to be esteem'd beyond all the wealth you have , or can ever bestow on me . Amidst the great number of good offices I have receiv'd from you , and so many favours you have been pleas'd to shed on me , I assure your Lordship , there is not any I more highly esteem then the Letter you have honoured me with . But if amidst the many things I have w●th so much satisfaction observed therein , there be any passage hath entertained me with more pleasure then ordinary , be pleased to give me leave to tell you , it is that where I conceive you speak of these two persons which at this day make up the most inestimable part of the world , and to whom , if they be not compared one to another , there is not any thing under Heaven that may . When ever I do but think my self in their remembrances , there ensues for that moment a cessation of all my sufferings ; and when I represent to my self the faces of the one or the other , me thinks that of my Fortune is changed , and that imagination forces out of my mind the obscurity it is clouded with , and fils it with light . But a greater happiness is , that being so far from ever hoping to merit the honour of their good inclin●tions , I cannot but think my self much interessed therein , and am so happy as to believe what you tell me as to that particular . I am well acquainted with one , My Lord , who were not so easily perswaded , were he in my place , and who , after so great a distance for two years , would not live in so much tranquillity , and so great confidence . According to the satisfaction this faith affords me , be you judge , whether I am to be much bemoaned , and if there be not a many whom the world calls happy , are much less such then I : Were it not for this , I would not certainly ward that distraction which presents it self here of all sides , nor oppose the melancholy of Monsieur de C — which I am fain to beat up perpetually , and which , to tell you truely , is greater then is imagined . Besides that , he is got into an humour to let his beard grow , which already reaches his girdle ; he is fallen into a tone much more severe then ever , and sounds somewhat like Astolfos Horn ; unless it be on some discourse concerning the immortality of the Soul , or the Chief Good ; or to carve up some of the most important Questions of Moral Philosophy ; he can hardly be gotten to open his mouth . If Democritus●hould ●hould revive , notwithstanding his great Philosophy , he would not endure him , because of his Laughing humour : He hath undertaken to reform Zeno's doctrine , as being too mild , and he will institute a Sect of Stoicks Recollects . So that , My Lord , you desire not any thing advantageous for the Nations , over which you wish him Governour — To Monsieur Godeau , since Bishop of Grasse . LETTER . LII . SIR , YOu ought to have allow'd me some time to recover our Language , before I should be oblig'd to write to you , it being not handsome , that when I had been so long a stranger , and am now but just come out of Barbary , I should direct Letters to one of the most eloquent of all France . This consideration occasion'd my s●lence hitherto ; but though I avoided answering your challenges , I cannot but make some return to your civilities , and notwithstanding all my evasions , you have found some other means to bring me to reason . My condition indeed is such , that it is much more honourable for you to have reduc'd me after this manner , then to have taken me in by force . It had been no great reputation to you to overthrow a man already cast down , and on whom Fortune hath bestow'd so many blowes , that the least can force him to the ground . The obscurity whereinto she hath cast us , admits not of any art or defence ; it would haply fall out otherwise , if not quite contrary to what you say , if you had set before my eyes the Sum you speak of , and as dejected as you see me , I might be confident enough to fight you , if that light were equally divided between us . 'T is a greater advantage to have that of your side , then all the heavens beside . All the beauties that shine through whatever you do , proceed only from hers , and they are her raies which produce in you so many flowers . To do you justice , I have never thought any thing so pleasant , as those which are the productions of your mind . I have seen some of them on the borders of the Ocean , and in places where Nature could not force out a passe . I have receiv'd Posies made of them , that have even in deserts entertain'd me with the deliciousness of Italy and Greece . Though they had travell'd four hundred Leagues , neither time , nor travel , had taken away any thing of their Lustre , as being indeed such as are called immortal , and so different from whatever derives its being from the earth , that it is with much justice you have offered them to Heaven . and they ought not to be bestow'd any where but on Altars . Take this Sir , as my sincere judgment of them ; and when my curiosity , as you tell me , had translated me out of the ancient world to search out some rarity , I have not met with any thing can pretend so much to it as your Works . Africa was not able to present me with any thing more new , or more extraordinary ; when I read them under the shade of its palmes , I wish'd them you all , and at the same time that I look'd on my self as one that had gone beyond Hercules , I found my self far behind you . What might have rais'd emulation in anothers mind , fill'd mine with esteem and affection , you then took that place you demand now , and accomplish'd at that time what you think you have yet to begin . Being so well acquainted with you , it is hard for me to represent to my self such an image as you would force upon me , or to imagine you so inconsiderable as you make your self . I cannot apprehend Heaven should crowd so many things into so little room . When I measure you according to my imagination , I cannot afford you lesse then seven or eight Cubits , nor represent your Stature other then that of those men who were begotten by Angels . Yet I shall not be sorry it should be as you would have me believe ; amongst the advantages I shall receive by your means , I hope you will make our Stature famous ; that shall be henceforth thought the richest , and you will lift us up above those who think themselves higher then we . The richest Essences are put into the smallest Viols , and nature seems pleas'd to infuse the more precious Souls into the least bodies , and the more or lesse celestial they are , greater or lesser is the mixture of earth . She enchaces the brightest Souls , as Goldsmiths dispose their more precious Stones , who employ as little Gold as they can about them , and no more then is requisite to fasten them . You will undeceive mankind as to that gross errour , of esteeming those most , who weigh most : and my lownes , which hath been cast in my dish so often by Mademoiselle de Rambouillet , shall be my Elogie with her . On the other side , I think the affection , which you say she hath for you justly bestow'd ; as also that of five or six other the most excellent person the world affords . But I wonder you make it an argument to perswade me to give you mine , and that you should think to gain it by the same reasons which should make you loose it ; you must certainly be extreamly confident of my goodnesse , to think I can love a man who enjoyes all my estate , and hath obtained the forfeiture of it . And yet I shall be so just , that it shall not hinder me , and I doubt not but you are the like so far that I fear not we shall fall out for that ; they may very well have given you my place , yet so as you should not thrust me out , nor indeed may it be said it was great if it could not contain us both . For my part , I shall do all that lies in my power , that I may not be troublesome to you , and shall so dispose of my self there , as that I may do you no violence . Since therefore so powerful a concernment is not able to separate me from yours , you may believe there never shall be any thing that can do it , and that I am , at all Essaies , Sir , Yours , &c. Brussels , Feb. 3. 1634. To Mademoiselle de Rambouillet . LETTER . LIII . MADAM , CAR being of so great importance in our Language , I am extreamly pleas'd at the resentment you have of the injurie is like to be done it ; and I can entertain no great hopes of the Academie you tell me of ; since it intends to establish it self by so great a violence . At a time wherein Fortune acts Tragoedies in most parts of Europe , I find nothing deserves so much pitty , as when I see people ready to banish and prosecute a Word which hath done such faithful service to this Monarchie , and which amidst all the disturbance of the Kingdom , hath continu'd constantly a faithful Subject . For my part , I cannot apprehend what reasons they could alledge against a Word which marches alwaies in the front of Reason , and knowes no other employment then to introduce it . I cannot see upon what account they would take away from CAR what belongs to it for to bestow it on POURCE-QUE , nor why they will needs express that in three words , which they may with three Letters ? What is more to be fear'd , Madam , is , that this injustice conniv'd at , will beget others ; here will be no difficulty made to set upon MAIS , and I know not whether S I will be safe . Insomuch that having taken away all the words of connection , the wits will reduce us to the language of Angels ; or if that may not be , they will oblige us to speak only by signs . I must confesse there 's nothing more certain then what you say , that there can be no greater argument of the uncertaintie of humane affairs . Who should have told me some years since , that I should have outliv'd CAR ? I had thought he had promis'd me a life longer then that of the Patriarks . In the mean time it comes to passe , that having liv'd 1100 years in force and credit , after it had been emploied in the Treaties of greatest consequence , and been honourably serviceable in our Kings Counsels , it falls into sudden disgrace , and is threatned with a violent end , I have now no more to expect then the time when I shall hear those sad exclamations which shall say , The Grand CAR is dead , whose death is of much greater consequence then that of the grand Cham , or the grand Pan. I know , if one of the greatest Wits of the Age be consulted hereupon , one I extreamly honour , he will tell you that this Noveltie deserves a heavy censure , that we ought to make use of the CAR of our fore-Fathers , as well as of their Land and Sunne , and that we ought not to cast off a word that hath been in the mouth of Charlemaign and St. Lewis : But you Madam are particularly oblig'd to take it into your protection , since the greatest force and beauty of our Language is in yours , you ought to have a supream power therein , and appoint words to live or die , as you please . Nor do I doubt , but you have delivered this out of the danger it was in , and by enclosing it in your Letter , you have given it Sanctuarie , and a place of glory , where neither time nor envie can ever assault it . Amidst all this , I must acknowledg I was extreamly surpris'd to see you so fantastick in your good actions , in that you Madam , who without any compassion could have seen the destruction of a hundred men , could not see the death of a poor Sillable . If you had been so tender of me as you have of CAR , I had been happy in spight of my ill-fortune ; poverty , banishment , and grief , could hardly have fasten'd on me ; and if you had not been able to rid me of these evils , you might at least have rid me of the resentme●t thereof . When I was in hope to receive some comfort from your Letter , I find it more concerned for CAR then for me , and that his banishment troubled you more then ours . I confesse , Madam , you do well to defend him , but you ought to be as careful of me as of him , that it may not be reproach'd unto you , that you forsake your friends for a word . You make no answer to any thing I writ to you of ; to those things that concern me , you have nothing to say . In three or four Pages you can hardly take occasion to remember me once , and the reason is CAR — I beseech you consider me the more for it another time , and when you shall undertake the protection of the persecuted , remember I am of the number . To oblige you to do me this favour , I shall ever make use of him , and I assure you , you owe it me , CAR I am , Madam , Yours , &c To the Same . LETTER LIV. MADAM , THough I had presented you with as many pearles as the Poets have made Aurora weep , and where I have only given you a little piece of Earth , bestow'd on you the whole Masse , you could not have been more magnificent in your return of thanks . The great Mogul's vine might be bought with the least of your words , and all the precious stones it is burthen'd with , cannot boast so great a Lustre , and so much light as the things you write . This beginning , Madam , is very glittering , and those , who at any rate will needs write high words , would be glad to begin thus that which they call a handsom Letter . But the Messenger allowes me not the time ; besides that I have diligently read that of your Lady Mother's and your own , I am resolv'd not to be any further engag'd with them . To deal truely with you , there cannot be any thing more gallant or more handsom , then what I receiv'd from her , and the miracle is , that a person that writes but once in four years , acquites her self so well , as if she made it her constant study , and had all that time minded nothing else . I must now expect to be more and more acquainted with the mira●les of your house , but I must needs withall acknowledg my astonishment For your part , Madam , I am particularly to admire , that being able to dance so well , you are as excellent at writing , and carry the garland at the same time for three things which seldom lodge together , being the best danccr , the best sleeper , and the most eloquent young Lady in the world . But I am extreamly pleas'd that you have engag'd Monsieur Maigne into the Morrice-dance ; this humour I am as much taken with as any of yours , and take my wo●d , we will never dance it unlesse he make one . You are further to know , that Monsieur de Chaudebonne is so deeply melancholy that he cannot shake the Bells well , and I think I should be my self much troubled to dance it well in your absence , being as I am , Madam , Yours , &c To the Same . LETTER . LV. MADAM , NOw that your Letters are more to be admir'd then ever , I confesse , I should be much troubled to want them . Having since my receipt of your last , lost al hope of writing any that are good ; it must needs be a great satisfaction to me to receive such ; nor is it any more then justice you should restore me to that honour which you make me loose otherwise . The great opinion I have long since conceiv'd of your wit , had prepar'd me without surprizal , for a sight of all these miracles , and I was satisfy'd nothing could proceed from it I should wonder at , unlesse it produc'd things mean and ordinary . But I must confesse it hath attain'd a degree of perfection beyond any thing I could imagine , and that I was never able to imagine what you have since discover'd . I assure you , Madam , I speak without flatterie , and my indignation is not so far spent , as that I should be drawn into that humour . You are now gotten so much beyond your self , as you were before beyond all others ; and the most inconsiderable Letter you now write , exceeds Zelidas and Al●idalis ; nay though there were put with them into the scale both their Kingdomes . In the very height of my anger , I have not made any complaints against you that were not accompany'd with your praises ; and one reason that now obliges me to a reconciliation , is a fear I am in , that if I should express any thing of displeasure , it would be thought an effect of envy rather then of a just resentment . In the mean time , your heart knows whether I have not cause , and without speaking any more of it , it is there I would have you make me satisfaction ; besides that having been tongue-ty'd so long , I would not break forth ▪ immediately into out-cries . I only entreat you to consider , what kind of creature I should have been , having at the same time lost all hope of returning into France , and the comfort of your remembrances and Letters . One of these misfortunes was enough to crush me , but I am miraculously kept up , by reason they are come together , and that the one encourages me to support the other . When after this expression of your ill inclinations towards me , I reflected on the multitude of evil Fortune delivered me from , by hindring me from falling into your hands ; methinks proportionably to that , perpetual banishment was no hard measure , and that at least I should die here of a death lesse cruell . But Madam , this comfort is not so good but that I stand in need of some other , for I assure you that Monsieur de — is not so sad as I am , and that cloudy black melancholy wherein you have sometimes seen me , was but the shaddow of what I now struggle with . I humbly beseech y●u dissipate it , and if possible , find out words to conjure away these clouds . But who doubts your power to do it , and who knows not that your wit defies all impossibility ? To that then I recommend my self , and since the least imaginable , and most extraordinary things are easie to it , let it render me capable of some enjoyment here , and make me live till such time as I shall tell you , how much I am , beyond whatever you believe , Madam , Yours , &c To the Same . LETTER LVI . MADAM , I Wonder not at all if you laughed your belly full when you writ me the strange report that flyes up and down of me , that I have neither goodness nor Friendship : for to be free with you , never was any thing advanced equally ridiculous , and you had as much reason to entertain it with any credit as if you had been told that Monsieur de Chaudebonne flyes along the high way , or hath marryed Monsieur de 〈◊〉 Gentlemans daughter . For my part , I only admire that such a false reporr and a calumny so ill grounded , should spread so far , and infect three Provinces , and you must needs acknowledge that the raiser of it , whoever it be , must be the most mischieveous and most dangerous person in the world . I shall make a strict enquiry after him , and if I discover any thing , assure your self I shall find a way to be revenged , though it were a person as amiable and as dreadful as your self . Your L●dy Mother , does certanly an action suitable to her ordinary Goodness , in not permitting such an impiety to be spoken of upon her ground , but let her only forbid the mention of it in her chamber and closet , for I know some confident and resolute enough to attempt it . For poor Madam de Chalais whom you expose like a sheep to my rage , is innocent as to this crime ; she hath erred only through simplicity , and I should rather complain against her Mistress , should I quarrel with other then the Authors of this importune : I do seriously think it very strange , that she , who is well acquainted with the charmes of ease , and the enjoyment there is in doing nothing , should call me an ungratesul man , for no other reason but because I let her alone , and trouble her not with such Letters as she should heartily wish she had never received , when they come to be answered . Though I trouble not my self to take any notice of it , she hath still the place in my inclinations she ought to have ; she is according to her own desire at the bottom of my heart , in the most retired part of it , where she enjoys quiet without noise . I do indeed love and honour her as perfectly as she deserves , and when ever ▪ I read any thing that is pleasant , eat any thing that is good , or digest it any thing well , I think on her , and wish her the like . But to the business Madam , you sent us a piece of news a while since , whereto I made no answer , because then I was somewhat vex'd , and it is such , as , next to what you write of the report , I have thought as strange as any thing I ever heard . Though I am as much as any man acquainted with the excellencies of my Lady Marchionesse — yet I cannot sufficiently admire , that , at a time when she cares not for any man living but her Cook and her Doctor , clad in the roote , as we have seen her , and hooded with three table-napkins , she should conquer a heart so hard to be taken in , as I imagine that of the Marquesse de la — should be , and send a Lover to sigh for her in the desarts of Thebais . The young Squire you tell me of would do well to follow him , or if he hath no mind to undertake so great a journey , let him turn Hermit at Mont Valerien . I deal plainly , instead of making those demands you advance on his behalf , it were better he held his peace , and would not speak for these seaven years : However , Madam , since it is your pleasure , I will answer them . To the first , why being clad in blew he seems to be clad in green , is one of the subtillest Questions I ever read of in any science ; and for my part , I see not whence it should proceed , unle●s it be that the Squire , who was wont for some years never to get up before one of the clock , and not to be dress'd before three , is now become more sloathful , and is not seen before candle-light . However it be I am of opinion that at all adventures he put on green , to see whether it will appear he is not clad in ble● . To the second , which is , to know whether he should choose either to take la Motte , or deliver me into the hands of the Sarazins ; I find , abating all consideration of my own interest , that the latter attempt ; besides that it is more just , is much the more difficult , and consequently the more glorious . There are 25000. ●oot and 6000. horse charg'd to guard me with as much care as they would Guelderland , and Anwerpe ; which yet he should not much stick at . Hector le Brun defeated without any assistance thirty thousand men in Northumberland at an time , and I think he was not so valiant as the other . Let him not fear there will be a want of Laurels here for him ; the fairest that Europe affords are gathered in this Country . For my own part , I promise him the trouble of disposing , and making them into Crowns ; but besides the Sarrazins of the male there are others of the female sex he must encounter , for these will be loath I should be carry'd hence ; and therefore the report which you say is so rife of me in three Provinces , never came yet into any of the seventeen . I am not thought so mischievous here , as where you are ; and it is thought , that though I knew not sufficiently how to love , I am yet my self amiable enough . But Madam , I must confess I derive no comfort thence , and think my self very unfortunate , if , among the many in France for whom I have a particular adoration , there be not some one so well opinion'd of me as to believe my heart is made as it should be ; that I can have a constant honour for what ever deserves it , and an infinite love for what is infinitely amiable . I know not as to your part , what you think of it , but I am confident there is not any one hath less reason to doubt it , or that I am , less then I ought , or you can wish , Madam , Yours , &c. Your Lady Mother will be ever the best and discreetest Woman in the world ; she could not have promised me any thing should please me better , then the Galliard-dancing which she sayes will institute at my return . But you should have said , the Galliard-Feast , you corrupt the Text ; this hath made me reflect on the time past , and consider how different it was from this . Then when I lay upon straw I thought my self upon three Quilts , and now though I had a dozen under me , I should imagine my self laid upon thorns . See Madam what a condition the most easeful Gallant of Brussels is in . But he who called me so in a Letter to you , knows not all my afflictions , and imagines not how much my soul is troubled that I am far from all that love me . You know how this is to be understood , and what rank , as to that point , those two admirable persons hold , which is such as no other ought to be admitted into it . All that come out of France hither speak of them with admiration , and tell miracles of their goodness and beauty . I humbly beseech you , Madam , to employ your interest to preserve me a place in their remembrances . The Person to whom you know I owe so many obligations , addes dayly now-ones to the old , and not many days since honoured me with his recommendations in a Letter to the Count de Brion . I acknowledge it , as I am obliged to do , and though I had no more goodness and Friendship , then is reported , yet shall I never want the resentment I ought to have of the honours and good offices he hath been pleased to do me ; but I fear he may become too serious , which I beseech you to reform . To the Same . LETTER . LVII . MADAM , THough you assur'd me that the Isle of France was not any of the three rebellious Provinces , yet I suspect some of the Islanders of the female sex , and there is particularly one I wish in my power that I might inflict that punishment on her she deserves . Though they were innocent as to any crime save that of an easy inclination to believe what is injurious to me , I should find them guilty enough , and be not a little troubled to have offended so much against them . I have had much a do to apprehend what you say of the Raven , and the King of England's Son ; but if I mistake not , it is one of the wickedst devices in the world ; you never did any thing against me I took so hainously , and I shal never forget it till I am reveng'd . But to what height is the persecution arriv'd , and what may I not expect now that your Lady Mother seems to declare against me ? I was extreamly astonish'd when I discover'd her writing , and found she abus'd both me and my faithful Friend ▪ And yet I cannot believe she did this out of her own inclination , and it must needs be that you forc'd her to write it with a ponyard at her throat . All this , Madam , put together , raise in me an extream rage , but the kindness I receiv'd from you hath appeas'd me . I have found in Monsieur de Chaudebonne's Letter the sugar you thought to have put into mine , and have tasted it with the greatest pleasure I ought . I must confess we have not so good here ; send me of it often , I beseech you , I shall convert it into good temparament , and contrary to the tenet of Physitians , That all sweet things turn to choller , it shall allay mine , which is at this time much stirr'd . But to speak truely , it is horrid impiety to abuse a poor child who would take the pains to learn French for my sake , and who had the wit to make choice of me above al those that are here . In the mean time I dare answer , you that very suddenly she shall writ after another manner , and within three months she will be in a condition to revenge her self . In those days , when Madam de — us'd the words Fleering , and pittiful , & though she might not say Sad , her writing was much at this rate , and yet now her wit is cry'd up every where , and coppies of her Lette●s are dispers'd thus far . ●ut to satisfy you as to the Question , you presse me to answer sincerely and conscientiously , I tell you , Madam , truely and sincerely , that I do not think there is any person ever thought that it was for my reputation I had sent the Love-letter you have seen ; and were I yet to choose , I had rather have made a Letter of that kind , then such a judgement as that . But I ought not to be so f●ee in my opinion of any thing , not knowing of whom I speak , when I had been snapp'd so as I have in what I have said of some who can remember what they did in their cradles . I must confess I thought it would be laught at , nay that it ought , but since you and Monsieur de la — have said it , freely recant what I said , and shall take heed how I offend persons that remember things at such a distance — To the Same . LETTER . LVIII . Madam , WEre you not the most amiable person in the world , you would be certainly the most abhominable , as being guilty of a certain implacability which were insupportable in any other . You demand peace after the rate that others grant it , and to decide a quarrel , you use words that might beget a war. I know not how I came to dishonour my self so much ; give over your snarling , let me hear from you every week . This certainly is a strange humility , and an excellent method to exercise the Christian Vertues . You command me further not to take any thing amisse from five and twenty years to five and twenty years , as if your favours were not to be expected , but when those of Heaven are open , and that there is requisite a Jubilee to absolve those whom you have offended . Thus far , Madam , had I proceeded , when I received your second Letter , which hath appeas'd me very much , by acquainting me that you desire not I should be hang'd unless you were present . It is certainly an infallible argument of the good inclinations and the great tenderness you have for me , that you wish not this accident should befal me , unless you had also the satisfaction to see it . When I had so long implor'd the assistance of your wit to find out words that might allay my unhappiness , you could not have be thought you of better . For know , nothing could more encourage me to continue at Brussels then to tell me they wish me hang'd at Paris , so that this place which I have hitherto look'd on as a prison , I must now consider as a sanctuary against your persecutions . I cannot easily cre●it what you tell me of Madam de — nor that she should take your part against me . If she have , Fortune is more righteous then either of you , by hindring her Letters to come into my hands . To be free with you , it is much to be lamented , that you have spoild so good a nature , and I shall be more troubled that you have corrupted her Innocence , then to see that you have condemn'd mine . However it be , assure your selves , you cannot take any resolutions against me which are not unjust , and which I shall not one day make you both repent . This , Madam , is not spoken out of Vaine-glory , but of that confidence which ordinarily accompani●s such as deal uprightly , and is the effect of a good conscience . Were I conscious but of the least default , and had any way deserv'd your menaces , I should not have these good intervals which you see I somtimes have , and insteed of curing others of the Spleen I should dy of it my self . If I have cur'd your Mother of that misery , I shall willingly undergo what other soever may befal my self . The assurance I have of the honour of her remembrances , and the affliction it is to me that I cannot see her ; divide my happiness and my misery , and I wonder not so much , that she wishes to see me above any one , since I believe not any man can be more pleasant then my self , when I am but neer her . That Philosophical Friend of ours whom you have so opportunely remembred with his little twinkling eyes , had them almost started out when I read to him that passage of your Letter . To say truth , Zeno's soul would have been startled at such an emergency , and that of Monsieur Mignon afflicted and cast down . Philosophy , which hath remedies for all other misfortunes , knows not any to qualifie the least losse may happen to a man in the esteem of Madam Rambouill●t . For how great an Enemy soever it may be to the passions , yet I cannot disapprove what may be had for so rare a person , not think it much a man should do that for her sake , which she would have done for Vertue 's . I know not Madam , whether she can as easily instruct me not to love you ; but what likelyhood is there I should ever learn it , when Monsieur de Chaudebonne is my Tutor therein ? I do not , I must confesse , much hope it , but am resolv'd , what misfortune soever it may procure me , ever to remain , Madam , Yours , &c. Brussels . June 30. 1634. To the Same . LETTER LIX . MADAM , I am extreamly troubl'd that you can give me no greater hope of peace , and that you are never at a loss , as to wit , so much as when you are to do me some good . For knowing it , as I do , capable of all things , I must needs think the default rather to be in your will , and while I shall find you so litle favourable to me , I shall have cause to believe you are not so good as you pretend to be . I fear me the assurance your Brother gives of your Justice , will prove rather an argument of your Tyranny , which once strengthened takes away the liberty even of complaint . Were he as far from you as I am , he would haply be of my opinion , and were I in his place , it may be I should be of his . In the mean time , Madam , whether it be an absolute peace or only a Truce that you afford me , I am glad to make my advantage of it , I have already perform'd one of the conditions on which you give it me ; M.D. having propos'd another way to me how to write to her , I could not but make use of it , though I was much desirous my Letter should have pass'd through your hands , for I hop'd it might have been better'd thereby , and was resolv'd earnestly to entreat you to correct it . It 's not above four daies since it was sent , Monsieur Frotta who is yet here , having with much sollicitation , taken charge of it , For Alcidalis , I shall not leave him , till I have brought him into Africk , which I hope will be very suddenly , for we see Land already . But Madam , I cannot make him happy till I am become such my self ; I cannot bring him to see Zelida till I have met with Monsieur Mandat ; and it must be another spirit then what I have at present , to expresse his joy , and his good fortune . To be free with you , next to his Story , what you relate to me concerning Martha , hath pleas'd me as much as any I ever heard ; but it is but the beginning thereof , her Fortune shall not stop there , nor would I swear that we shall not one day see her Queen of Mauritania . All which notwithstanding I despair not but she may be hang'd , but it will not be so soon . I am infinitely glad for what she hath procur'd you from the Dutchess of Savoy , and that honours attend you from all parts of the world . I could also have easily gotten you one of the Mustachoes of the King of Morocco , and a handful of the beard , and two of the grinding teeth of the King of Fez. But since the death of his Majesty of Sweden , I conceived you would no longer hazard your Friendship among that sort of people , which obliges me to be more reserv'd ; for I remember you have often blam'd me for engaging you alwayes to Lovers , such as you care not for . If I am discreet for your concernments , Madam , I must be such for my own ; what opportunity soever Fortune may favour me with , I shall have a care not to be trapann'd by her , and I shall live longer then I expected , if the Prophecy of the sage Enchantresse prove true . I humbly beseech her to believe , she cannot more justly assume that title with any one then with mee ; to say truth , whatever she does , enchants me , I have spent a whole day in reading the four lines she hath written to me . I shall take her advice , and avoid Gradafilea , as I would Scylla and Charybdis . Give me leave to return my most humble thanks to my Lord Cardinal de la Valette , for the remembrance he hath honour'd me with in a Letter to the Count de Brion ; as also to tell you how far I am troubled at the indisposition of Mademoiselle Paulet . Her favour which you tell me should not last above twenty four hours , will put me into one for many dayes , nor shall I shake it off , till I have had other newes . M. d'A . would not pardon me the freedom which you will , if she saw how ineffectuall her advice proves , and that I cannot avoid speaking of other persons in your Letters . She would utterly despaire of any good of me , and would , with much more reason then ever , conclude me defective as to gallantry ; but though she place you above all this world affords , if she knew what rank you have in my inclinations , I assure you , she would find me as much as might be desired , Madam , Yours , &c. March 3. To my Lord Marquesse of Sourdeac , at London . LETTER LX. MY LORD , THough the crosseness of my Fortune should have hardned me for all sorts of Afflictions , yet can I not digest that of not receiving somthing from you : and me thinks the want of your Letters is a misfortune able to shake the constancy of a Vertuous man. I have with much impatience , these many days expected that you would honour me with an answer of the last I writ to you and which I put into the hand of your noble Lady . But now my patience is quite spent , and I can no longer adjourn an humble suite that you would put me out of paine , and acquaint me by Letter what accident hath hitherto depriv'd me of that happiness . You see my Lord , what assurance I have in your words , and how great confidence I repose in your goodness , since I dare beg so boldly , a favour I can never deserved , if you had not promis'd it me , and which I presse you to pay me with as much rigour as if it were a just debt , though it be only an effect of your indulgence and liberality . And since you have ever express'd so much inclination to that Vertue , I think you will not be a little pleas'd to see , that , in spight of Fortune you can still practise it , and that it is in your power to do him a Courtesie who desires it of you . All I can assure you , is , that it shall be well employ'd , and duely acknowledg'd , and that you shall not in any thing make a greater demonstration of your Goodness , then by assuring me of the honour of your affection , and giving me leave to pass every where under the quality of My Lord , Your , &c. Brussels , Aug. 25 , 1634. To Mademoiselle de Rambouillet . LETTER LXI . Madam , I Have not pass'd one Hour of the day wherein I read not the Letter you writ to me at midnight , and though I am not wont to be much pleas'd with the courtesies are done me at those hours , yet I have entertain'd this with more satisfaction then can be express'd . Having considered it well , I have found it not to proceed from one asleep , and am confirm'd in the judgement I somtimes made of you , that at that time your mind is more vigilant , more clear , and more vigorous than at any other . While I would find out the reason of it , I shall not admit the least suspicion of any ill of you , nor take notice as a strange thing , that you keep Robin-good-fellows hours . I am more inclind ' to believe , your understanding knows no night , and being , as it is , a spring of Light , the obscurity which makes others dull and heavy , cannot hurt it ; for when all things else are covered with it , that breaks forth with greater lustre , the shadow of the Earth being as unable to reach it as the starres . Though I express'd my self in termes yet fuller of Hyperbole's , I humbly beseech you to conceive me far from speaking so much good of it as I have receiv'd from it . The choice it furnish'd you with of three or four words , which render your last Letter more obliging then all the rest , hath rais'd in me unhop'd for enjoyments , and forc'd on me a joy I make some difficulty to entertain , as being such as I ought not to be capable of but in your presence . But , Madam , be pleas'd to consider the extent of your Empire , at the very moment that you writ and wish'd our misfortunes at an end the Elbenes departed hence to find out some remedy therein , the Heavens began to clear up , and gave us greater likelihood then ever . Which since it is so , and that in you to do good and to wish it , is the same thing , I humbly beg the continuance of your good desires for us . I can easily imagine that sufficient to raise some fortunate emergency ; your good fortune will qualify the malignity of ours , and you can contribute more then any one to that accommodation , which so many are engag'd to bring about . But Madam , be pleas'd it may be suddenly , for , to deal truely with you , I am almost out of my self to see the Miracles that are at Paris . I do not think the Lady you mention to Monsieur de Chaudebonne can discover the greatest , when the ape , who was taught to play on the Guitarhe , could also sing to it . I know where there are things far more extraordinary , and where I may see greater wonders ; besides that , as to my own particular , I shall shew you one beyond all , which is the change of my humour , which I promise you , shall be if not as noble , equally constant as yours . Fear not therefore Madam , that a Melancholy which you dissipate at such a distance , can ever come neer you , and trouble not your self for the losse of my Letters , when you shall have me ; I shall make you acknowledge I am better then they , and find I have not put my best thoughts into writing . In a word , I dare assure you , that unless it be in abundance of grey haires , there hath happened no change in me which is not for the better ; though I doubt not but those will fall with the cares that begat them , and questionless I shall become quite another man then what I am , when I shall be able to tell you my self with how great passion I honour you , and how much I am , Madam , Yours , &c. Brussels Oct. 15. 1634. To the Same . LETTER LXIL MADAM , I Know not who those Abencerrages are whom you prefer before me , but I conceive they were no more born in Granada then I was . The greatest advantage haply they have over me , is , that they are neet you , and that all my crime , is , that I am at so great a distance . You have indeed reason to believe me guilty of some enormous offence , since Heaven punishes it so heavily , nor do I wonder much you should condemn me thereupon , nor that you should be deaf to the reasons of a man that makes his defence so far off . It hath been the custome of all Gentle-women both Moores and Christians to do so . Yet I should wish , that while you deprive me of your Friendship , you would not endeavour my dishonour , and that you would not take so much paines to accuse me , only to clear your self . You might with more humanity follow the example of Madam — and Mademoiselle — the former without alledging any reason in the world , broke off all correspondence with me on a sudden , conceiving that in time things would come to that passe . The other hath forsaken me but lately ; but as without dishonour , so without noise , and growing silent through pure weariness of talking , speaks no more of me , neither good nor ill . But however , Madam , if there be that little remainder of Justice in your mind as to think that Friends are not to be forsaken without some pretence , I wonder you could bethink you of no better , since you are so fortunate as to invention , and have ever dress'd up your Fables with so much probability . Besides Madam , you have not judg'd so favourably as you ought of the Letters you have seen of mine , if you think that Monsieur Mandat hath receiv'd the more excellent . My judgement of yours is otherwise , and , though I knew nothing of those you writ to others , I durst swear you never writ better . It must be a Goodness great as mine to speak after his manner , and I am the only man can celebrate the Satyres are writen against me . To be serious , a man that undergoes ill so mildly , deserves Good should be done him , and it should be some affliction to you to treat with so much rigour a person that takes it with so much patience , and who is , with so much constancy , Madam , Yours , &c To the Same . LETTER . LXIII . MADAM , I Should have torn this Letter after I had receiv'd yours , if I had credit enough for what you write to me ; but I am so accustomed not to receive any thing but what 's ill , that I must now expect nothing else , Peace it self being suspected when it is offer'd by you . I wish heartily there were some marke of reconciliation between us , as there is between Heaven and Mankind , and that you know some means how I might be as much assur'd of your promises as I am afraid of your Threats . I look on it as a good omen , that Mademois●le — who had a while since forsaken me hath renew'd her correspondence with me ; me thinks she is your Rainbow , and like that in the Heavens , appeares after the Tempest . It was never seen while Heaven was incens'd against me , and while it thunder'd and lightned . The truth is , the season was so tempestuous , that I had given over all thoughts of remedy and given my self for lost . Being in this posture , Madam , you may imagine with what joy I opened my eyes to those beams which you darted on me through so much obscurity ; but I must confess I dare not be over-confident . I know you many times condescend to a reconciliation , that you may take a greater pleasure to fall out again . I am afraid the light you shew me should be a false one , and that this light is but the flash of the Lighting , and the surprisal of the Blow which haply it will not belong ere I feel . If it be otherwise ; and that it is a true peace you grant me , I entertain it which such a heart as you would desire , and with what conditions and Qualifications you are pleas'd to accompany it with . But Madam I must have this proviso in , that you would acknowledge my Innocence , and confess that you did not so much as suspect me to be guilty of those crimes , which you pretended to accuse me of . Till this be granted , and you have made me full satisfaction , I cannot answer your demand concerning Chocolate , nor speak of Comedies , when my mind is full of Tragedies : Yet I could not avoid laughing , when I read what you say , that Monsieur de R is as fierce and full of blows as My Lord Amadis . Your Eloquence is not so high flown as to raise any wonder in me , for I have ever foreseen it . That which I am more surpriz'd with , is , that you are become so infinitely pleasant . You may say what you please of Madam de S — I cannot entertain the least suspicion of her fidelity . They are considerable elogies of her Servant , that he is handsome , young , and a Gascon ; but when all is done , you shall find she will be simple enough not to forsake me for him . It is ten years since , I have known by experience how she hath treated the handsome and the young ; and for the Gascon , it 's a quality you will not number among those that shall pretend to any love from her , if you call to mind I have heretofore told you that she said of one , that he was either a Gascon or Picard . I am not much taken with his finding of epris in her Anagramme , I have found prisé , which happens somwhat mischievously . To come to the worst , Madam , I can find here , when I please my self , a Mistresse handsome as the Infanta Briana , amorous as Mademoiselle Arlande , and strong and fleshy as Madam Gradafilea . I speak seriously , one of the stoutest Whenches in all the 17. Provinces longs to be acquainted with me . But Monsieur de Chaudebonne advises me not to hazard my self with her . In the interim , I make this Letter too long , where I thought to have said but one word to you , and Mademoiselle d'A — would think it guilty of very little gallantry since I speak of so many persons in it besides your self . But Madam , how infinitely should I be oblig'd if you would but afford me a handsome Letter for her ! If you deny me this favour grant me at least another I beg of you , to let me know what condition I am in with you , and whether you have prolong'd the four years you had assign'd me to live . You shall dispose of me as you please ; but to be just , you ought to own more humanity towards me , for I am infinitely , Your , &c. The poor rogue will be well in time , he is almost recover'd already . I humbly thank the sage Enchantresse who hath furnish'd me with the adventure of Astaranax ; I think there never was any thing so dreadful as her Hell should be , and I imagine I see there Cerberus , the three Furies and all their Snakes , in one only person . But what part does poor — act amongst this damned crue ? To the same . LETTER LXIV . MADAM , BEing so infinitely obliged , as I am to Madame de C — I should be ashamed , not to have mentioned her ; but in a Letter wherein I said nothing of your Lady-Mother , me thinks I might be pardoned a forgetfulness of all the World. I believe it was shee writ the four lines in Spanish , of King Chiquito : I am not well acquainted with her hand ; but I know the ordinary air of her writing , is so Spritely and so particular in her , that a man cannot be deceived in it , as being such as n●ne can imitate . For what concerns you , Madame , I now tell you softly , and in a meaner stile then the beginning of this Letter , and consequently the more to be credited , that I look on all ; I receive from you as so many Miracles . They are much beyond those for which I admired you so much heretofore , and which I thought the noblest in the World ; and though I am not much guilty of envy , I should be much troubled , there were any man in France could write as well as you . Mademoiselle Paulet is not pleased to honour me with a Letter ; The large Letters I writ to her out of Spain , I perceive have tired her : I shall easily reform that , and it will be much more easy for me , to avoid over-writing to her , then over-loving her . The only man of whom I have said nothing , seems to be only he of whom I never should , it being more necessary , I should give him some assurance of my discretion , then my affection : My speaking so often of those that are about him , will satisfy him , that it is not out of forgetfulness ; that he is only unmentioned , and that he can never entertain that opinion of me , as that I could forget a person , whom I ought to honour and serve beyond all the World , upon so many different accounts : But I know not why he sayes , we shall have so many disputes about the Spanish ; unlesse it be that having alwayes had the advantage of me in all those , we have had together heretofore , and what pleasure it is to dispute and to overcome , he will needs prepare that entertainment for me against my return by challenging me on a subject , wherein I have all the advantage that may be . I presume , Madmae , on your pardon , For all I have added in this Letter , since it concerns such as you love no less then your self . Be pleased further to give me leave to tell your Brother , that I love him as much now , as when I bid him Adieu ; and that I am his most humble and most dutiful Servant . I once more Madame kiss your hands for the honour , I receive by your writing to me . I am not so much joy'd to be here my self as to find your Letter here ; but if you can condescend to so much goodnesse for me ; I should wish they were somewhat lesse eloquent , so they were more passionate . I speak seriously , you frighten me , and when I see your mind so high-flown , me thinks it is impossible , I should ever reach it , or have any place therein . Among so many fair Words , let there be some good ones . Rid me of this fear ; for to deal truly with you , I stand in much need of , and in some sort deserve something , of your care . To my Lord the Duke of Bellegarde . LETTER . LXV . My Lord , MR de Chaudebonne is guilty of the boldnesse , I take to write to you , as being the only comfort he could give me in the affliction , he sees me almost orewhelmed with : T' is true , my my Lord , the trouble I take not to have found you here , I number among the greatest , I have met with in this Country . I prepared my self for this banishment , the more out of some hopes I might spend it in your Company , and doubted not to find France where-ever you were ; But this would have been too great a comfort for a man destined to unhappiness , nor is Fortune ever so favourable to those shee persecutes . In the interim my Lord , I look on it as a good presage , that shee is pleased , we should be at some reasonable distance from you ; and have some faith , shee will be reconciled with us ; if shee once afford us the happiness of your presence . For to be ingenuous , My Lord , I cannot imagine shee hath absolutely forsaken you , and there needs no more then her sex to argue , shee cannot have you ; and that shee will shortly see you again . But though you want her , you are not without that extraordinary prudence , and height of courage , which attends you every where , and which you have not long since so nobly expressed , that I question whether those unfortunate years have not been more advantagious to you then others . I could easily , My Lord , spin out this discourse to a great length ; but I would not be thought indiscreet , in the management of the freedome is allow'd me — To my Lord Cardinal de la Valette . LETTER . LXVI . My Lord , I would gladly know how long it is since you questioned , whether the four last Books of the Aeneids were written by Virgil or not , and whether Terence be the true Author of Phormio . I should not ask so confidently ; but you know that in Triumphs Soldiers are wont to jest with their Commanders , and that the joy of a Victory permits that freedome , which without it might not be assum'd . Confesse therefore freely , how long it is since you have thought on little Erminia in the Verses of Catullus , or those of Monsieur Godeau . But , My Lord , though you had forgotten all the rest , you should ever be mindful of his Benedicite ; for no man had ever so much cause to say it as you , or was so highly oblig'd to render thanks to the Lord of Hoasts : To do you right , the Conduct and Fortune whereby you have secur'd us , is one of the greatest Miracles ever were seen in War ; and all the circumstances so extravagant ; that I should put them into the Chapter of Apparent falsities , were there not so many witnesses , and that I am satisfied nothing of Miracle can happen to you , which ought not to be believ'd . The joy wherewith all you love here are fill'd at this news , is a thing beyond all representation : But can you imagine , My Lord , that those Persons who were heretofore ravish'd at your singing and Poetry , must needs be now infinitely satisfied , when they hear it said that you raise sieges , take Cities and defeat Armies , and that the greatest hope of good successe in our Affairs lyes in you . I assure you , this is entertain'd here with the greatest resentment you could wish , and , which is more then you think ; your Armes gain Victories , more desireable then all those you can have beyond the Rhine . How amibitious soever you may be , that consideration should engage you to return , for assure your self , My Lord , a Battle is not now the noblest thing that may be gain'd , and you will acknowledge your self , that there may be a Rose or a Shoe-String , fit to be preferr'd before nine Imperial Ensigns . I am My Lord , Your , &c. Paris , Oct. 23. 1635. To the same . LETTER LXVII . My Lord , I Have shewn Monsr . de St. H — Monsr . de St. R — and Monsr . de St. Q — that passage of your Letter where you speak of my Lord 's menial Servants ; I am to acquaint you , that they have taken it very ill , and am consident , that Mr des Ousches , to whom I have not yet communicated it , will be of the same opinion . So that , were I to arme my self against your menaces , you may easily judge , I shall not want Friends , and that my writing to you now proceeds not so much from fear , as from a sincere Affection , and a natural inclination , I have to obey you ; Besides those I have named , this place affords a many other gallant Persons , such as it were a little more dangerous to quarrel with ; who take it not well , I should take paines for your diversion , and think it unreasonable , you should take any , wanting their presence . And truly , my Lord , since your absence smothers all their enjoyments , it were but just , you should with no other then that of seeing them again ; and that in the mean time you would not admit any divertisement . I can assure you , that whatever is taken here at this time , hinders them not from thinking on you , and making continual wishes for your return . The cold and snows of the Mountains of Alsatia benumb them , and make them tremble even in the greatest Assemblies ; and the fear of the ambushes of the Cravates perpetually Alarms them in the midst of Paris . But what is most remarkable , and which will haply seem incredible to you , is that I have observ'd M. de B — & M. de R — melancholy in the midst of the Bal , and that upon your account , and sighing in the height of the Musick . What judgment , My Lord , or what advantage you will make of it ; I know not , but for my part , let them do what they can hereafter , I am confident they shall never be able to give you a higher expression of their affection . Taking out the other day the last Letter , you honour'd me with , and reading that passage where you tell me , that you were upon your departure ; instead of saying into Alsatia , I read Thracia . Iron-armes , who , you know , is not wont to be easily mov'd at any thing grew as pale , as a clout , and said , full of amazement , into Thracia Sr. and another who stood by , and is a little better acquainted with the Globe then the other , could not but be a little disturb'd . I would gladly entertain your Lordship , with somthing concerning your Spouse ; but I know not what to say of her , for whatever shall be said of her will be incredible , and there is not any thing in her , exceeds not the limits of description . Whatever you have observ'd in her , that might raise love or admiration , is augmented hourly , and there are daily discover'd in her new Treasures of beauty , wit and generosity . But with all I dare assure you , shee hath in your absence behav'd herself , with all the circumspection you could wish . I know there is a certain report , which questionless hath raised in you some jealousy ; for I am not ignorant of the humours of your Africans ; and it is true , there is a young gallant of a good family , and who may one day come to a good estate , who waits upon her often ; but I assure you , that all this notwithstanding , she hath no other apprehensions then those of a most discreet , and most reserv'd Woman , and such as you your self may have instilled into her . To be free with you , my Lord , if your heart be not grown brawny among the Swedes , the remembrance of all these Persons might raise in you a great desire of returning , and how strong soever the charms of Fame may be , you should not think them stronger then theirs . Hasten therefore your return as much as you can , and for a while at least ; let them be the objects of your ambition ; for though Fortune attended you with victory even to Prague , I do not conceive you really in her favour , while shee keeps you at a distance hence . There are no Conquests beyond the Rhine , not beyond Danuhius , can absolutely satisfy you ; and all Germany cannot ballance the suburbs of one City , that is on this side . I am , My Lord , Your , &c To the Same . LETTER LXVIII . MY LORD , YOu think it seems , there 's no more to do , then to write , and speak as slightly of it , as may be expected from a man that hath nothing else to do , then to command twelve thousand men , and oppose thirty ; but if you were taken up with the sight and consideration of three or four Persons that are here , you would find abundance of other employment for your thoughts . Were you in my place , you would think time as precious as I do ; I would to Heaven you were , that it might be seen how well you would come off , with the assistance of that Conduct , which you are so much celebrated for , and that miraculous prudence , whereby you have escaped so many other dangers . For I am to acquaint your Lordship , that when you have put a period to the War , you are now engag'd in , you will be drawn into another more dangerous one here , you shall deal with an Adversary more gallant , and more stubborn then the German ; and you , who have delivered so many millions of Souls , will have much a do to escape your self . There is no retreat to be thought on , and there needs no more to make a total rout , then the very sight of them . There is among the rest , a certain Iron-arme , the most terrible Creature the Sun this day beholds . There is no armour can keep off his blows , he crushes whatsoever he but touches , nor are all the cruelties of the Croates comparable to his . I doubt not , but your Lordship knows whom I speak of , and that you have had some engagements with them already ; but conceive not , you shall find them such as you left them . Their forces are encreased very much lately , and their power is come to that height that they are grown irresistible ; there passeth not a day , but they get something , though they venture for it to the gates of Paris , they take , they kill , they plunder all wherever they come ; and while you are employed to defend the Frontiers , they set the heart of the Kingdom on fire . Ye● I would not this should frighten you from returning , but having known no fear in all those engagements , wherein any other would entertain not any in these ; for though they put all to the Sword , yet they may haply afford you Quarter , and if you fall into their hands , they will treat you with as much mildnesse , as may be expected by a Prisoner of your quality . By as much as I can learn , they hope to see you in that condition , for me thinks they should not be so much over-joyed at your Victories , as I perceive they are , if they thought not they would augment the Glory of theirs ; but they will be transported to see at their feet the Reducer of Galas ; and ●ole● the World know that he who hath been the Buckler of all France , was not able to ward off their blows : On the other side , I know they are excessively impatient of your return , and am confident , France affords not another man , whose Company they are more desirous of . I send you this intelligence , My Lord , that you may accordingly provide to make your party good ; or at least , not to be so much ena●mou●'d of the tittle of a Conquerour as not to expect to lose it here . For my part , happen what will , I must confesse I wish you here ; for I shall not much enjoy my self , till I have the honour to see you , and to entertain you , at your own f●re side with the cares , the disquiets , and the Alarms you have given to all those that love you . I am , My Lord , Your , &c To the Same . LETTER . LXIX . My Lord , YOu must needs admit somthing of mortification amidst your Triumphs , in that having alwayes the satisfaction to entertain the Children of Mars , you have a minutes patience for the entertainment of a Child of the Muses . We cannot at Paris endure , you should live so pleasantly at Ments ; and not being able to hinder your enjoyments , yet we endeavour what we can to interrupt them . Yet should I not have presum'd it , had I not been commanded by a certain Lady , who will not be deny'd any thing , and whom even those , to whom Armies and their Generals submit , would make no great difficulty to obey . I assure your Lordship that , when ever I imagine a sight of you with eight or ten great Commanders about you , I much pitty Terence , Virgil , and my self , and am extreamly troubled for those who here are so ambitious of your frequent remembrances ; and yet I am confident there is no bastion about the place where you are , so inconsiderable , which you care not for more then you do for me : However , it is not for me to murmure . I consider'd there were a many others , who had greater reason to quarrel , nor was I desirous to be at difference with a man , who they say , hath the disposal of all the Marshal de la Forcès Troops . But now that I am forc'd to this confidence , and that there are some here , who will maintain what I write ; I shall presume to tell you , that it is a very sad thing , that your affection , which not long since was divided among the most excellent Persons in the World , is now become the pillage of a sort of Soldiers . I can hardly contain my self , nay , I am at a losse of all discretion , when I think that the place which the most adorable Creature in the World had in your heart is now taken up , for the Quarters of Colonel Ebron ; that Madam de C — and Madam de R — have theirs taken up by some Commissary or Major , and that you have bestowed mine on some wretched Lanspresado . This consideration , my Lord , puts us all here into an inexpressible sadness ; there is but one person hath a greater constancy then the rest , and would perswade us not to believe , you can be guilty of so great an injustice . Shee I speak of is a Gentle-woman of — fair-hair'd , of a very clear complexion , more cheerful , and more beautiful then the fair weather of this season ; and indeed such , as you shall not find three so handsome in all the Country of M●ssin . Shee hath Eyes wherein all the light in the World seems to unite and centre , a complexion that darkens all things , a mouth which all those of the World beside cannot sufficiently commend , as being full of attraction and charms , and is never shut or opened , but with the keyes of wit and judgement . By the description I make of her , you will easily conclude her a beauty , far different from that of Queen Epicharis ; but if shee be not so much an Egyptian as shee , yet hath shee as good a Talent as to stealing as the other . For in her very infancy , shee rob'd snow and Jvory of their whiteness , and Pearls of their lustre and clearness , shee took beauty and light from the Star●s , and yet there passes not a day but shee gets some ray from the Sun , and is not asham'd to deck herself with it before all the World. Not long since , in an assembly at the Louvre , shee took away the grace and the lustre from all the Ladies , nay from the Diamonds that cover'd them , and spar'd not even the Jewels of the Crown on the Queen's head ; but took from them what was most beautiful , and most glittering . In the mean time , though all the World perceives her violence , none opposes it , shee does what she pleases without any fear of punishment , and though there are those at Paris , who take Dukes and Peeres the next day after they are married ; yet are there not any will presume to lay hold on her : But though she have a cruelty for all the World ; yet me thinks shee hath a great mildness for what concerns you ; shee hath commanded me to tell you , shee hath not those distrusts of you which others have , and in requital thereof shee desires you to send her six triumphant Arches , of those are left of your entrance ; four dozen of publick acclamations , and the Poetical works of the Landgrave of Hesse . I advise you to answer her desire exactly , and above all things , to hold a fair correspondence with her ; for if shee once endeavour to do you a mischief , your Life-Guard , and your Troop , will not secure your person . Mets is not a place strong enough to shelter you from her power : But , my Lord , I consider not that I entertain you too long amidst the great affairs you have , and that if I should make my Letter any longer , I fear you would put off the reading of it , till this peace were concluded . I should indeed be much troubled you did not see the end of it , since what concerns me most , is that there you should not find the most sincere professions I make to you , That of all those whom you have so much obliged , there cannot be any , with more zeal and respect then I am , My Lord , Yours , &c To Mademoiselle de Rambouillet , with a dozen fancies of English Riband , for a Discretion he had lost to her . LETTER . LXX . To apprehend the wit and humour of this Letter , note the French word , Galen , is ambiguous , signifying either a Fancy , or knot of riband , and a Gallant ; and that a Discretion is a Wager , which lost it is refer'd to the Discretion of the Looser to pay what he pleases ; there having been nothing named before . MADAM , SInce Discretion is one of the principal qualities of a Gallant , I conceive that when I send you a dozen , I am much more then out of your debt . Be not afraid to entertain so great a number , though you would never yet receive one ; for I assure you , you may be confident of these , as such as shall not divulge the favours you do them : How glorious soever it may be to receive of yours , yet hath it been no small matter to have found so many of this humour , in a time when they are all so full of vanity ; which indeed occasioned so long a journey as to fetch them from beyond the Sea. I need not tell you , Madam , that they are not the first of that Country , that have been well entertained in France . But these certainly are the most fortunate that ever came thence , and if you but give them a reception , they need not envy those who have waited on Princesses and Queens . For , to do you right , Madam , the Earth affords not any thing above you , and whoever were plac'd in your mind might presume to be in the highest place in the world . I speak confidently for a man that payes a Discretion ; but be pleased to consider , that one Love-letter is little enough for a dozen Gallants , and that those for whom I write , at least , those of their Country , have such a strange way to expresse themselves , that they seem to discourse of Love , when they do but complement . Take it not amisse , that , being their Secretary , I have in some sort imitated their stile , and be assur'd , that had I been only to speak for my self , I should have been content to tell you , Madam , that I am , with all manner of respect . Yours , &c To the Same . LETTER . LXXI . MADAM , I could never believe it possible that the receipt of a Letter from you should add to my affliction , nor that you could ever have sent me such bad news , as that you might not comfort me up at the same time . I thought my unhappiness at such a point as could not admit of any addition , and that since you were able sometimes to strengthen my patience to endure the absence of your Lady-Mother and your own , there could not be any mis-fortune which you would not have encouraged me to suffer . But give me leave to tell you , that I have found the contrary in the affliction , I have for the death of Madam Aubry , which hath been heavy enough to crush me , and wanted not much of spending the remainders of my patience . You may easily judge , Madam , what an excessive grief it must needs be to me to have lost a friend so good , so considerable and so accomplished as shee , and one that having alwayes given me so many expressions of her affection , would needs do something when shee had not many hours to continue here . But though I reflected not on my own concernments ; yet could I not but infinitely regret a person by whom you were infinitely lov'd , and who , among many particular endowments , had that of knowing you as much as may be , and esteeming you above all things . Yet I must confesse , that if this disturbance can admit any remission , it is , to reflect on the constancy shee expressed ; and the fortitude wherewith shee hath suffer'd a thing whereof the name would make her tremble at any time . I am extreamly comforted to understand , that at her death , shee had those qualities which only she wanted in her life , and that shee so opportunely found courage and resolution . When I consider it seriously , it is somewhat against my conscience to bemoane her , and me thinks it speaks an over-interessed affection , to be sad because shee hath left us to better her condition , and is gone into the other World to find that quiet shee could never meet with in this . I very heartily entertain the exhortations yo give me thereupon , which is , often to con a lesson so profitable and necessary , and to prepare my self for the like one day , I know how to make my advantage of your remonstrances , and this is not the first time that I must acknowledge my reformation their effect . The miseries we have run through all this while is no small preparation for it ; There 's no better lecture to instruct a man how to dy well , then not to take much pleasure in living . But if it be not impossible for the hopes that Fortune proposes to prove effectual ; if after so many unhappy years , we may presume to expect some few fair dayes , be pleased to give me leave , Madam , to entertain thoughts more divertive then those of death ; and if it be true that we are likely shortly to see one another ; let me not yet fall out with my life . Where you say that you think me destin'd to great things , you give so great securitie of my life and give so happie a presage of the adventures that shall happen to me , that I shall not be sorry it continue yet a while . For my part , if destinie doth promise me any thing that is good , I assure you , I will do my utmost to get it . I will contribute all I can thereto , that your Prophesies may be fulfilled . In the mean time , I humbly beseech you to be consident , that of all the favours I can beg of Fortune , what I most passionately desire , is , that shee would do for you what shee ought , and for my self only afford me the means to acquaint you with the passion , obliges me to be so much . Madam Your , &c. Madam , give me leave to return my most humble thanks to my Lady Marchioness for the honour of her Remembrances , by sending me word that shee admires mee ; but her silence teaches me how I ought to reverence her . To the Same . LETTER LXXII . I cannot for a Brevet ow you lesse then a Letter , and how fair soever the Words I put in it may be , they will not be so rich as those of the Parchment you have procured for me ; since those of that amount to ten thousand Crowns . Monsieur de Puy-Laurens hath dispatch'd it to me with all the care and diligence that could be expected . I had indeed some suspition , that he , who hath in his time done so great things for the Ladies , would not be awanting on this occasion , to serve the most accomplished of all , and was confident the most excellent mouth in the World could not have been open'd ineffectually upon my account ; This good fortune having once happen'd to me , I imagine there is not any but may , and me thinks the least I can expect is to be rich , since it is your desire I should be happy . In the mean time , though I am not much taken up with the things that relate to my own settlement ; yet I must confesse I have entertain'd this with extraordinary joy , and should think my self over-interessed in this occur●ence ; were it not , that what I consider of greatest importance in this favour , is that I owe it your procurement . And certainly , those who place riches among things indifferent , would not rank your good inclinations among them ; and for my part , I think it unjust to number amongst the goods of Fortune , a benefit that vertue hath obtain'd for me . I conceive , Madam , I may without any Indecorum call you so , and if I am not mis-inform'd of your proceedings , you may with much more right take that name , then tha● you go under : At least this may be affirm'd , she never appear'd so glorious to the World as shee doth in you , and those who have known her heretofore , and said , shee would raise in all men a love of her , if shee were but seen naked , would have found her more powerfully attractive cloath'd with your person . And certainly when I consider that conflux of Miracles , and that diversity of favours heaven has shower'd on you , me thinks , that for which I now send you my acknowledgements , is the least you ever did me . The place you somtimes give me leave to take in your closet , I prefer before that you have gotten for me , and I think you cannot lay a greater obligation on me , then that of your sight and company . And yet , Madam , it is not impossible ; but that the last you have done me is more to be esteem'd then it appears ; and since it is not yet known on whom you have bestow'd me , it may be the courtesy will prove greater then you have imagined ; for haply you have made a present of me to a Mistress , who shall deserve the addresses of all the World , one that shall have a great , noble , and liberal soul , a high and generous heart , a person accomplish'd , full of attractions and charmes , and shall have for all men those secret allurements , which every one finds in her whom he particularly loves . Shee will have , it may be , a wit beyond all imagination , full of fire and flame bright and pure , as that of the Angels ; will be seen in all excellent learning ; acquainted with three or four Languages ; understand the Scituation of the earth as that of little Luxembourg ; know the motions of the Heavens , the names and places of all the Stars , and when all 's done , not any among them so bright , so clear , or so strongly i●fluenc'd as her self . You will give me leave , Madam , to wish it may happen so , as also to make vowes for it , since I can make more advantageous ones for the good of France then you ; besides the hope I have , that mine may be answered when those of others shall not , endeavour not therefore , I beseech you , ever to divert me from this wish ; for I am , Madam , Yours , &c To the same . LETTER . LXXIII . MADAM , SInce my addresses to you are in an honourable way , I think there 's no gallantry , which I may not safely practise , and that having p●e●ented you with verses , I may well send you posies . 'T is a present which the Gods have deign'd to receive from men , and since Flowers are the purest and noblest productions of the Earth ; I think there is not any to whom they may be with more justice offered then to you ; at least you ought to love them for this consideration , that there is not one among them , whose beauty is not attended by some vertue , and that they will not be touch'd , not even by Kings nor Princes . But though they are the Daughters of the Sun and Aurora , and dispute for lustre with Pearls and Diamonds , I am confident they will loose their brightness as soon as they come neer you ; and you discover , that the beauties of the Earth are not comparable to those of Heaven . I doubt not , Madam , but you will give me leave to call yours so , nor that you , who in all things represent Heaven , will deny it the honour of having alone produced so excellent a person . It were too great an advantage to the things below , to rank you among them , and since we are commanded to despise them ; there is much reason to believe you are not of them , since Madam , you are the object of the esteem and affection of all that see you , and have never cast your Eye on any rational soul , which you have not gain'd . I see what consequence you may draw hence , if you think me endu'd with one ; but Madam , I humbly entreat you to believe , the greatest effect you have caused in it , is that of admiration , and that I am in all manner of respect , Madam , Yours , &c To Monsieur — After the re-taking of Corbie , from the Spanjards by the Kings Forces . LETTER . LXXIV . SIR , I Must needs acknowledge , I love to be revenged , and that after I had suffer'd you , for two months together to laugh at the good hopes I had of your affairs , had heard you condemne the conduct thereof by the events , and seen you triumph for the victories of our Enemies , I am not a little glad , to acquaint you that we have re-taken Corbie . This news will no question , startle you as well as all Europe , and you will think it strange , that those people , whom you think so circumspect , and who have particularly this advantage over us , to keep well what they have once gotten , have sufferred a place to be re-taken on which it was imagin'd all the brun't of the War would have fallen , and which being kept or re-taken , should for this year have disposed the reward , aud honour of armes to one side or other . In the mean time we are the Masters of it , those who were cast into it , were glad the King gave them liberty to be gone , and have cheerfully left the Bastions they had raised , and under which it was thought they would have been interred . Consider then , I pray , the issue of that expedition , which hath made so much noise . It is three years since the Enemy hatch'd this design , and threatned us with this Tempest . Spain and Germany had done all that lay in their power towards it ; the Emperour had sent his ablest Commanders , and his best Cavalry ; the Army of Flanders had contributed their best Troops . Of these is form'd an Army of 25000 Horse , 15000 Foot , and 40 pieces . This cloud great with thunder and lightning is disburthen'd on Picardy , which it finds unprovided , our Armies being engag'd elsewhere . They presently take in la Capelle , and le Castelct ; they set upon , and ●n nine dayes , take Corbie . Now are they Masters of the River , they crosse it ; they over-run all that lyes between Somme , and Oize , and while no body opposes them , couragiously keep the Field , put our peasants to the sword , and burn our Villages . But upon the first news they receiv'd , that Monsieur was advancing towards them with an Army , and that the King was not far behind him , they retreat , fortify themselves behind Corbie , and understanding they were marching towards them with all expedition , our Conquerours quit their entrenchments . These valiant and warlike people , and who you say are born to command others ▪ fly before an Army which they gave out consisted only of our Coachmen and Lacquayes ; and those people that should have broke through France to the Pyrenaean Mountains , who threatned to sack Paris , and breaking into our Lady's Church , should have taken away the Colours gotten at the Battle of Avein , give us leave to draw lines about a place of so great importance , time to raise Forts , and soon after to storm and take it , while they were content to be only spectators . You see the consequence of Picolom●ni's bravadoes , who sent his Trumpetters , one while to tell us , that he wish'd us more powder ; another , that a supply of Horse was coming to us , and when we were furnish'd with both , he took good care not to stay for us . So that , Sir , besides la Capelle , and le Castelet , places of no consideration , all the business of that great and victorious Army hath been to take Corbie , to return it again , and to put it into the Kings hands with a Counterscarp , three Bastions , and three half Moons , which it had not before . If they had taken ten other places , with the same success , o●r Frontiers were in a better condition ; as likely to have been better fortify'd by t●em , then those who hitherto have had Commission to do it . Do you think the re-taking of Amiens , was any thing of greater importance , or more glorious then this ? At that time the Forces of the Nation were not otherwise diverted , all were joyned together upon that design , and all France was engag'd before one place . Here on the contrary , we were forc'd to take this in the heat of a many other Affairs , which took us up of all sides , in a time when the State seem'd to be absolutely exhausted , and in a season wherein , besides the men , we had also the Heavens to fight with . And whereas before Amiens the Spaniards got an Army together but five months after that siege to force us to raise it , they had one of 40000 at Corbie before this War was laid . I am confident , if this accident make you not a good French-man , it will at least raise in you an indignation against the Spaniards , and will exasperate you against a sort of people that have so little manhood , and can make so little benefit of their advantages . In the mean time , those who out of dis-affection to the Governour , hate their own Country , and to ruin one man could wish all France destroy'd ; laugh'd at all the preparations we made to prevent that surprise . When the Troops we rais'd here had taken their march towards Picardy , they said , they were only Victims sent to be sacrific'd , to our Enemies ; that that Army would moulder away with the first Rains , and that the Soldiers being raw and undisciplin'd would run away at the first of the Spanish Troops . Even afterward , when those ●roops wherewith we were threatned were retreated , and that a design was laid to block up Corbie , the resolution was thought irrational . They said , it was impossible , but that the Spaniards should have furnish'd it with all things necessary , having had two months time to do it ; and that we might consume before that place many millions of Gold , and many thousands of men , to recover it haply in three years . But when it was resolv'd , it should be assaulted in the midst of November , there was not any one that cry'd not out . The best affected acknowledg'd ▪ there was some precipitation in the business , and there w● need not others who plainly said , that out of a fear that our men should not dy fast enough through misery and want of bread , they would needs have them drown'd in their own Trenches . For my part ; though I was not to learn the inconvenienc●s , that attend sieges undertaken in that season , yet I suspended my judgement . I thought those who sate at the helm , had seen the same things which I did , nay much more then I saw ; that they would not inconsiderately engage in the besieging of a place , on which all Christendome had it's eyes ; and therefore as soon as I was assur'd that it was assaulted , I was in a manner confident it would be taken . For , to speak impartially , we have sometimes observ'd my Lord Cardinal himself mistaken in those things which he hath entrusted to the conduct of others ; but in the enterprises whereof he would see the execution himself , and which he hath encourag'd with his presence , we have never known him miscarry . I therefore was satisfy'd , that he would over-master all difficulties , and that he , who had taken Rochel in spight of the Ocean , would easily reduce Corbie notwithstanding the Rains and the Winter : But since it comes so pertinently in my way to speak of him , and that it is three months since I durst presume to do it ; give me leave now , and take it not ill , if amidst the remission this news hath wrought in your Spirits , I take my time to tell you what I think . I am not of their opinion ; who endeavouring , as you say , to convert Eloges into Briefs , scrue up all my Lord Cardinal's Actions into Miracles ; celebrate his prayses beyond what those of men might or ought to aspire to , and out of a desire of having too great things believ'd of him , advance those that are incredible . But neither am I guilty of that malicious baseness , as to hate a man because he is above all others , nor am I carry'd away with the torrent of general hatreds and affections , which I know to be many times unjust . I consider him with a judgement , which passion forces not to bend either way , and I look on him with the same eyes that Posterity shall . But when within two hundred years , those who come after us , shall find in our History , that the Cardinal of Richelieu hath dismantled Rochel , overthrown Heresy , and by one single Treaty , as it were with a Trammel , taken in thirty or fourty of it's Cities at a cast ; when they shall understand that in the time of his Ministry , the English were beaten and broken , Pignerol conquer'd , Casal reliev'd , all Lorraine joyn'd to this Crown , the greatest part of Alsatia reduc'd under our power , the Spaniards defeated at Veillane and Avoin , and shall observe that while he had the steerage of our affairs , France had not a neighbour , of whom it got not either places or ●attails ; if they have any French blood left in their Veins , or any love for the glory of their Country , can these things be possibly read and not raise in them an affection for him , and in your judgement , will they love or esteem him the lesse ; because in his time that Revenue of the Hostel de Ville was paid some what later then it should have been , or that there were some new Officers thrust into the Exchecquer ? All great things cost dear , great attempts prove too violent , and strong remedies weaken ; but if we are to look on States as immortal , and to consider the future advantages as present , if we cast up a right ▪ we shall find this man who they say hath ruin'd France , hath sav'd it many millions , by the bare reducing of Rochel , which for these two thousand years , in all minorities of Kings , all discontents of Grandees , and all opportunities of revolt ; would have been sure to rebel , and consequently oblig'd us to eternal expence . This Kingdome had but two kinds of Enemies , that it had need fear , the Huguenots and the Spaniards . My Lord Cardinal coming to the helm of affairs , designs the ruin of both . Could he attempt any thing more glorious , or more advantageous ? He hath effected one , and hath not yet accomplished the other ; but if he had fail'd in the former , those who now cry out , that it was a precipitate resolution , unseasonable and beyond our force to think to break , and give a check to that of Spain , as we yet find by experience , would they not also have condemn'd the design of destroying the Huguenots , would they not have said , that it was to no purpose to re-assume an enterprise , wherein three of our Kings had mis-carried , of which the late King durst not think on ? And would they not have concluded , as falsly as they now do in the other business , that the thing was not feisible , because it had not been done ? But let us consider , I pray , whether it may be attributed to him or to Fortune , that he hath not effected that design . Let us consider what course he took to do it , and what Engins he set on work . Let us see whether he wanted much of overturning the great Tree of the House of Austria , and if he shak'd not to the very Roots that trunk , which with two of it's boughs covers the North and the East , and ore-shadowes the rest of the Earth . He went under the Pole to find out the Heros , who seem'd to be destin'd to put the axe to it , and lay it on the ground . He was the Spirit that animated that thunder , which hath fill'd Germany with fire and lightning , the noise whereof hath been heard all over the World : But when this Tempest was blown over , and that Fortune had diverted the stroak , did he sit down content ? Did he not afterward put the Empire into greater hazard , then it had been by the losse of the Battles of Leipsic and Lutzen ? His policy and his intrigues got us presently an Army of 40000 men , in the very bowels of Germany , with a General who had all the qualities requisite to work a change of State. But if the King of Sweden would hazard himself beyond what a person of his designs and quality should , and if the Duke of Fridland's design was discover'd , because not put timely in execution ; could he charme the bullet that took away the former in the midst of his Victory , or make the latter invulnerable to the thrusts of a Partisan ? And if after all this , to bring all things to a total ruin , those who commanded the Army of our Allyes before Norlinghen gave Battle at an unseasonable time , was it in my Lord Cardinal's power , being 200 leagues off , to change that resolution , and stop the precipitation of those , who for an Empire ( for that was the prize of that Victory , ) would not expect three dayes ? You see then that to secure the House of Austria , and to divert his designs , which are now thought so temerarious , Fortune was forc'd to do three miracles , that is , to bring about three great accidents , which in all likelihood should not have happened ; the death of the King of Sweden , that of the Duke of Fridland , and the losse of the Battle of Norlinghen . You will tell me that he ought not to quarrel with Fortune , for crossing him herein , since shee hath been such a faithful Servant of his in all other ; that it was shee by whose assistance he took places before they were besieg'd , who hath made him a fortunate Commander of Armies without experience ; who hath as it were alwayes led him by the hand , and delivered him out of those precipices into which he was fallen , and in a word , who hath made him appear valiant , wise , and circumspect . Let us consider him in the displeasure of Fortune , and see whether he were defective as to wisdome conduct , or courage . Our affairs were not over successful in Italy , and as it is the fate of France , to gain Battels and loose Armies , ours was extreamly weakned since our late Victory over the Spaniards . We were not much more fortunate before Dole , where the continuance of the siege gave us occasion to expect no good successe of it , when intelligence came that the Enemy was gotten into Picardy , that he had immediately taken la Capelle , le Castelet , and Corbie , and these three places which should have found them work for divers months , had hardly kept them eight dayes . All is a fire even to the banks of the River Oise ; we could see from our suburbs the smoke of the Towns they burnt us ; all take alarm , and the Metropolis of the Kingdom is in disturbance . Upon this , news comes from Burgundy that the siege of Dole was rais'd ; and from Xain●onge that 15000 peasants are revolted and keep the Field , and that it was much fear'd Poicto and Guyenne might follow their example ; Ill news come one in the neck of another , Heaven is all overcast , the tempest falls on us of all sides , and there appears not from any the least beam of good Fortune . Amidst all this obscurity , was not my Lord Cardinal as well sighted as before , did he loose fight of the North Star in all this Tempest ; hath he not held the rudder with one hand , and the compasse with the other ; hath he got into the skiff to save himself , and when the great Vessel , he was in , seem'd neer a wrack , hath he not been as willing to perish with it as any other ? Is it Fortune that led him out of this Labyrinth , or was it his own prudence , constancy and magnamity ? Our enemies are not fifteen Leagues from Paris , and his are within it . Every day discovers some plots laid to ruin him . France and Spain , conspire , as a man may say , against him alone . Amidst all this , what face hath that man put upon it , who they say was startled at the least ill success , and who had caus'd Haure de Grace , to be fortify'd to cast himself into it , upon the first frown of Fortune ? Yet all hath not forc'd him to step back ; his thoughts were taken up with the hazards of the State , and not his own , and all the change could be seen in him , in all this time , was , that where before he was not wont to go abroad without a Guard of two hundred , he is now content with the attendance of five or six Gentlemen . It must certainly be acknowledg'd , that an adversity born with so much courage and gallantry is to be preferr'd before much prosperity and Victory ; I thought him not so victor●ous the day he entred Rochel , as he seem'd to me then , and the journeys he made from his own House to the Arsenal , I look on as more glorious for him , then those he made beyond the Mountains , and which brought along with them Pignerol and Suze . Open therefore your eyes , I beseech you , to so much light , envy not any longer a man who can with so much Fortune be reveng'd of his enemies , and cease to wish him ill , who can turn it to his glory , and bear it with so much courage . Forsake your party before it forsake you ; nor are they a small number , of those that were dis-affected to my Lord Cardinal , that are converted by the last Miracle he did . And if the War shall end , as there is some ground to hope , it will not be long ere he reduce all the rest . Being wise as he is , so much experience must needs have taught him what is best ; and he will direct all his designs to render this State the most flourishing of any , after he hath made it the most terrible . He will bethink him of an Ambition more noble then any other , and which no man reflects on ; which is , to become the best and best-belov'd man in the Nation , and not the most powerful and most fear'd . He knows that the noblest and most ancient Conquests are those of Hearts and affections . That Lautel is a fruitless plant , which affords at best but a shade , and is not to be compar'd to the fruits and harvests , which are the Crowns of Peace . He sees that it merits not so much elogy to add a hundred Leagues to the Frontiers of a Kingdom , as to take off one peny of the Tax ; and that there is lesse reputation and true glory , to defeat 100000 men , then to settle and secure twenty millions . So that this great Intelligence who hath hitherto been employ'd , in finding out wayes to defray the charges of the War , in raising men and mony , in taking of Cities and gaining Battails , will be henceforth taken up wholly in introducing & setling peace , wealth , and abundance . The same head that was deliver'd of Pallas arm'd , shall restore her with her Olive , peaceable , mild and knowing , and attended by all those Arts which ordinarily accompany her . We shall have no more new Edicts ; but such as tend to the regulation of Luxury , and settling Commerce : Those great vessels that were built to carry our Armes beyond the streights , shall be employ'd in convoying our Merchants , and keeping the Sea open , where we shall have no War but with Pirates . Then shall my Lord Cardinal's enemies have nothing to say against him , as they have hitherto been unable to do any thing . The Citizens of Paris shall be his Guards , and he will find how much more pleasant it is to hear his praises in the mouth of the people then in that of Poets . Prevent that time I conjure you , and delay not your being one of his Friends till you are forc'd to it . But if you will needs persist in your opinion , it is not my endeavour to force you out of it ; but withal be not so unjust , as to take it amiss that I have maintained mine ; and I promise you , I will patiently read whatever you shall write to me , when the Spaniards shall have once more re-taken Corbie . I am , Sir , Yours , &c Paris , Dec. 24. 1636. To Madam — LETTER . LXXV . MADAM , SInce yesterday hath seem'd longer to me then the three last months , wherein I had not seen you , and that there is not any one here will be troubled with my Letters , give me leave to write to you , and to tell you that I never was so deeply in love . Three or four things of those you said to me that day have so taken up my thoughts , that I have not been able to apprehend any of those have been told me since . Besides , what you seemingly granted me , and which you did meerly to oblige me , is like to prove my ruin , and I find by experience that when it was your intention to give me liberty , you cast me into Prison . This makes a brighter fire then the aromatick wood you had prepar'd for me , and it must be granted the flame of it is very pleasant since I am taken with it , even when I am devour'd thereby . I do not therefore beg any relief from you in the condition I am in , I wish not any remedies that should quench it ; but would rather embrace those that should augment it . My only suit to you is , that I may burn in your presence , and since I must be consum'd , that it may be near you , that you may not want my Ashes . Those of a Lover so full of respect , so reasonable , and indifferent as to his own concernments , deserve to be preserv'd , and you cannot in justice deny that favour to a man , who takes so much pleasure to dy for your sake . Madam , when I took pen in hand I thought only to have ask'd you whether you would go to morrow to the Comedy des petites Saintot ; but I c●uld not but write this to you , which if I am not mistaken , signifies little lesse then a love-Letter , though you have not been wont to receive any such , from any of your fourty three Servants . I entreat you to read this heartily : If you can avoid going abroad to morrow , you will extreamly oblige me . But if you must needs be at the Comedy , deny me not your pity , and when you shall behold the several deaths there represented , reflect on those I shall at the same time fuffer for you . To Madam de Saintot . LETTER . LXXVI . Madam , WHile you thought only to have discovered a little piece of gallantry , you have written the gallant●st Letter in the World : Though I am a great Counsellour , yet am I extreamly puzzl'd to answer it , and must confess you understand the case better then I. I was already satisfy'd you had still the same great wit I have ever admir'd in you , and that of all things you had forgotten only me . But I must withal acknowledge , that I could not have imagin'd you had learn'd to write so well since I saw you last , or that I should ever have seen any thing from you more excellent , or such as I should have been more taken with , then what I had before . This done , fear not but I shall do all that lyes in my power to put off the suit you mention , and though you have sometime commenc'd one very roundly against me ; yet I shall not take this occasion to revenge my self . But are you not a wicked Woman to come , and disturb me thus ? I was in the sweetest slumber in the World , and I question whether I shall while I live sleep so well again . I am extreamly distracted that you come not to day to the Academy ; for you may easily guess for whose sake I came . I shall use all my interest , that they may send a deputation to entreat your presence . But if you would but give me leave , to shew your Letter there , it were enough to raise the wishes of all for your Company . Farewel ; I am yours sworn , &c. A NOTE from Madam de Saintot , to Monsieur de Voiture . I Have promis'd you for a Servant to two fair Ladies of my Friends . I am confident you will not think the enterprise too difficult , and withal that you will make good my word , as soon as you shall have seen them . De Voiture's Answer . LETTER LXXVII . I Would gladly see , as soon as possibly you can , that which I love , for , to speak freely ; I am almost out of all patience to do it ; and since you have oblig'd me to love , be it also your care that I may be lov'd . My thoughts have been taken up all this night with the two persons you know ; I write this love-Letter to one of them , I beseech you give it her of the two whom you think I love best . In requital of all the good Offices you shall do me , I assure you , you shall ever dispose of my affections , whi●h shall never be address'd to any one so much as your self , till I shall be satisfy'd , that it is your absolute will they should be otherwise . To an unknown Mistris . LETTER . LXXVIII . Madam , THere never was any inclination so extraordinary or so extravagant , as what I have for you . I am absolutely unacquainted with you , and to my best remembrance , I never , in all my life so much as heard you nam'd ; However , be assur'd I love you , and that it is now a day since I have suffer'd upon your account . Though I never saw your face , yet I think it handsome , and I am taken with your disposition , though I never hear'd any thing said of it . I am extreamly pleas'd with all your actions , and I imagine in you something I know not what , which makes me passionately in love with I know not whom . Sometimes I imagine you of a fair complexion sometimes of a brown , one while tall another , low , now with a hawke's nose , anon , with a thick and short one . Under all these shapes , into which put you , I think you still the most amiable thing in the World ; and though I am uncertain what kind of beauty yours is , I durst swear it is the most taking of any . If your acquaintance with me being little , your affection be proportionable , I am engag'd to love and the Stars . But that you may not be deceived , and imagining to find me a tall flaxen ▪ hair'd man , be surprised when you see me , I shall , as near as I can , give you a Character of my self . My stature is two or three fingers below the meanest ; my head is handsome enough , well stor'd with gray hairs , I am of a gentle aspect though my eyes are a little mis-placed , and have a countenance simple enough for a Country-fellow . But to make amends for all this , one of your Friends will tell you , that I am the best company in the World , and to love in five or six places at a time ; there 's not any he , can do it with as much fidelity as my self . If you can bear with all this , I shall offer you mine upon the fi●st sight I have of you ; in the interim you shall be the object of my thoughts , though I know not whom I think on , and when it shall be ask'd me for whom I sigh , you need not fear I shall discover you , and be withal assur'd , I shall never say any thing of you . To Madam de Saintot . LETTER LXXIX . I Am extreamly troubled , that I cannot walk with you ; for Mademoiselle la Princesse , and Mademoiselle de la Trimoville , commanded me yesterday , to wait on them to Ruel . Since you take the same walk every day , do me the honour , tomorrow or the next day , which you offer me now ; in requital whereof you shall dispose of me as you please ; which you cannot do more freely then you do , when you bestow me thus on whom you please . You must needs keep something that is excellent for your self when you make such presents to your Friends : but if they are handsome , as you say they are , turn me over to one of them ; and let me not be divided . Could that be done , I would have it done now , that so I might go to Ruel , and wait on you two , and I assure your self you should have the better half . The advice you give me , will make me grow weary of Mademoiselle — Madam — and Mademoiselle , — be pleas'd to present my most humble Services , to the Ladies on whom you have bestow'd me . I wish Madam — were one , for , I was infinitely taken with her the other day . But consider , I p●ay , how much I am at your devotion . Though I know them not , yet am I not without some inclination for them , and though I have never lov'd two persons at the same time , yet I see I shall do any thing you shall impose on me . To Monsieur Arnaud , under the name of the sage Icas . LETTER LXXX . SIR , THough I were ignorant of your being a great Magician , and having the science of commanding Spirits , yet the power you have over mine , and the Charmes I find in what you have written to me , would have convinc'd me there might be somewhat supernatural in you . With the assistance of your Characters , I have seen in a little piece of paper , Temples and Goddesses , and you have shewn me in your Letter as in an enchanted Glasse all the persons I love . Above all , I have observ'd with much delight , the Piece wherein you represent , amidst the shades , the brightest light of our ag● , and let me know the affection is born me by a Person , who can not at this day be equall'd , no not by any that you know , though you are acquainted with what is past , and to come . But Sir , let me entreat you , who can discover what is most hidden , and need only say , speak Spirits , erect a figure to know what 's become of that Creature , and do me the favour to let me have what you shall learn of him . It is certainly a curiosity fit to be satisfy'd , and I promise you not to reveal the Secret , for I shall in that , as in all other things , obey your commands , so to express my self , Your , &c To my Lady Marchioness de Rambouillet . LETTER . LXXXI . Madam , WIthout citing either sacred or prophane History , whatever you write is excellent . I lay up the least Notes that fall from your hands , as I would the leaves of a Sybil , and I study therein that height of Eloquence , which all the World seeks after , and would be but necessary to speak worthily of you . And if it be true , as you say , that I have done it , and it be possible ehat I have given you your due praise , I may presume to have perform'd the hardest thing in the World , and which , as much as lay in my power , was most in my wishes . For I assure you , Madam , I have not endeavour'd any thing more possionately , then to acquaint the World with two the greatest examples that ever were of an accomplish'd vertue , and a perfect affection , by letting it know how much you are esteem'd , and how much I am , Madam , Your , &c To my Lord Cardinal de la Valette . LETTER . LXXXII . MY LORD , I Saw divers reasons not to expect any Letters from you so soon , and easily inferr'd that a person who had so many things to do , could not write much . I was content to hear your name , and Victories cry'd up here every week , and to buy all the news I could learn of you . But certainly it was time you did me the honour I have receiv'd , the insolence of some people beginning to grow insupportable to me , who presumptuously gave out that the time of their Prophesies was come , and that I should shortly be rank'd among them as a private person . Nay there wanted not those who took this occasion to tempt my fidelity . You cannot easily believe , my Lord , what advantages I have been proffered , to induce me to quit your party this winter , and to let out my clawes against you twice a week . And yet though these offers have been made by the most enchanting mouth in the world , yet have I slighted them with that constancy I am obliged to have for a man of whom I have received all things , and whom I find otherwise so much to my humour that though hee had ever hated me , yet could I not but respect and serve him . So that though I have at Paris those engagements , which they never want who aspire not to the conduct of Armies , and are not capable of those high passions , which at this present take up the better part of your soul ; yet am I ready to take my leave of all here when ever you shall command me , and shall quit , to wayt on you , a person that is young , sprightly , and black . To do this I only want a handsome pretence , and if your enemies , as I believe , will needs have their walls between you and them , and oblige you to a siege , I shall not fail to be with you ; besides that , not to flatter you , I had rather be besieger then besieged , and the Spaniards are gotten so neer Paris , that though I did not leave it for your sake I should for my own ; All the Bridges neer it are broken down , they are ready every hour to draw up the chains , and at the same time when we are terrible on the bankes of the Rhine , we are not our selves safe on those of the Seine . Amidst the trouble this disorder causes in me , I must confesse , my Lord , it is some comfort to me , to see that at a time when our affaires are declining on every side they prosper on yours ; and while our Army in Picardy shrinks into its Garrisons , that we have in Burgundy moulders away in its Trenches , and that we are not much more fortunate in Italy , you have seized Galas in his Trenches , you take places while he lookes on , and may be only called the Conquerour and the Victorious . In a word , not to represent things otherwise then they are all the progress we have made this year is due to your conduct . Te copias , te consilium , & tuos Praebente Divos . Be pleas'd therefore , my Lord , to command me to come and share in your prosperity , and to wayt on our good Fortune in that place only where it●now is . Besides that without any great pretence to valour , the exploits of Monsieur de Simpleferre suffer me not to sleep , and I have fasten'd to the hilt of my sword three of the little Flemmish Lady's Letters , which I entend to thrust into the body of some Germane . Sed quid ag● ? Cum mihi fit incertum tranquillo , ne fis animo , an ut in bello , in aliquâ majusculâ curâ negotione versere , labor longiùs . Cum igitur mihi erit exploratum te libenter esse visurum , scribam ad te pluribus . I have not much stuck to put in this , because it is Cicero's , and shall thrust as much Latine as I can into my Letters , since you tell mee you read nothing else in them , for truly , it were great pitty you should lose yours . But if you are so unfortunate as to forget it , I promise you my endeavours to recover it this winter , I will acquaint you with the most excellent passages of Virgil , Horace , and Torence ; I will explain the most difficult , and will shew you the secret graces , and the most undiscover'd beauties of those Autho●s . In a word I shall return you all you have lent me , &c. My Lord , since the writing of this Letter comes a Messenger , who hath brought news of your being at Colmar ; I assure you this news hath caused greater rejoicing in the Court then all the Bals either prepared or preparing ; and particularly seven or eight persons are infinitely elevated at it . The absence of Friends may indeed be born with , when they do such things as you do , and there is not any one of those who have greatest affection for you that could rather have wished you here . To be free with you , my Lord , it is a glorious action to relieve the Kings A●lyes in spight of winter and enemies , and that you , who bear no part in the publick rejoycings , are hee only who justifies , and gives us occasion to celebrate them . To the Same LETTER LXXXIII . My Lord , I Know no reason you have to quarrel with me , unlesse it be , that having your armes ready you could fall out with all the world , and foreseeing that the Spaniards will not find you work long , you seek out occasions of new differences . It 's a hard thing to be a Conquerour and just at the same time , and I perceive Fortitude and Justice , are two vertues seldome lodge together in the same inne . It is not many dayes since I writ you a letter so large that I thought you would not have found no leasure to read it , and I do not find my self guilty of having slipped any occasion I had to discharge my duty . Though I should not , my Lord , consider the infinite obligations I owe you , and were not to give some account of my self to the person of most honour I have ever known , yet could I not avoid writing to you , as being loath to give any cause of discontent to a man who at present is the most to be feared of any in France . Under pretence , that you have a many things lye on your hands , that you do the business of a Labourer , a Soldier and a General , while you are employed about the fortifying of a Camp , and the taking of a City , to see order and justice observed in an Army , and to make disciplinable a Nation that had never yet been so ; you imagine that all others are at leasure , and that none but your self takes any paines . In the mean time , I assure you , that if I had nothing else to do here , then to hearken to those that tell news of you , and return it to others that enquire , I should not be much lesse employed then you are , and have very little time to write to you . Some who in other yeares were content with two or three houres discourse of you , spend now six in speaking of you , without the least weariness . Those who are dissatisfied with the Government , and those who are for it , are equally inquisitive to know what you do , and there are not any to whom you are indifferent but those to whom France is such . While I write this , my Lord , I hear the Treaty with Landrecis is concluded , and that you are to march into it next Sunday . I praise God , and rejoyce with you , that you have convinced strangers it is not impossible , but that we may take some of their places , and that you have dissolved the inchantment which had hindred us from it for so many yeares . Lovain , Valentia , and Dole , had perswaded our enemies that we should never get any thing of them , and that the most we could do was to recover what they had taken from us . The most inconsiderable places seem'd to become impregnable assoo as we came before them ; our Armies , which did well enough upon all other occasions , were ruined and absolutely disheartned assoon as they were engaged in a siege , and how great and victorious soever your Fortune hath been , yet was there no ditch so shallow , no work so weak but gave it some check . In fine , my Lord , you have exchanged that ill destiny , you have satisfyed those that would have sent you back to Dole that they mistook you . You have , as I may say , made your Cannon be heard as far as Brussels , and the noise hath made the Cardinal Infant to retreat as far as Gaunt , instead of advancing to the relief of a place , which you were going to take from him . But what I look on as most considerable in this Action , is , the Order , diligence , and security wherewith it was done . The very day you opened your Trenches , it might have been said Landrecis was ours , and though Picolomini and all his Forces , which were such a terrour to us the last year , had brought along with them thither all the power of the Empire , they could not have taken it out of your hands . We were not wont to take that course for the reducing of places , and it may be said , that the first siege you laid was the first regular one that hath been seen in France . — M — hath been very earnest with me to go along with him , but I have excused my self pretending affairs of great consequence , which I made him believe I had to do here . The affairs of so great consequence is a siege : I have laid to a place that is very pleasant , and excellently well scituated . I have drawn my lines of circumvallation about it , after the way of Holland and yours , and Picolomini should not hinder me from taking it . Things being carryed on so far it would have troubled me extreamly to raise the siege , for that , among Conquerours , such as we are , is a thing insupportable . Iuly 3. 1634. To my Lord Marquesse de Pisany . LETTER . LXXXIV . MY LORD , I Am very glad you are become the hardest man in the World , and that neither labour , watching , diseases , nor the lead and steel of the Spaniards can do you any injury ; I could not believe that a man bred with Ptisan and Barley-water , could have such a hard skin , nor indeed that there were any Characters that could produce such an effect . However this may happen , I am confident it cannot be natural , and yet I shall not be troubled at it , for I would rather see you a Sorcerer , then in the condition of poor Attiehy or Grinville ; how well soever you might be embalm'd . To be free with you , what cause soever there be of death ; me thinks there is still something of lowness in being dead . Avoid it before , my Lord , as much as you can , and I beseech you , hasten your return , for I can be no longer without your company ; and it is in this principally that I am perswaded you use charmes , that I , who am very indifferent as to those that are absent , have perpetual desires for you , and have something to say to you on all occasions . At least those , wherein I wish you are , as inviting and less dangerous then those , wherein you are daily engaged . If you will then be advis'd by me , take a good Horse between your Leggs , and be as glad to return to Paris , as you were to leave it . As soon as I shall hear of your being there , I promise you to shake hands with Tours , Blois , and Richelieu ; Monsieur and Madam de Combalet , and the Lady your Sister , to come and wait on you , with the fincere Professions of my being , My Lord , Your , &c. Richelieu , Oct. 7. 1637. To Mademoiselle de Rambouillet , with this Inscription , To the Infanta Fortune , at the Palace of the Perilques . LETTER . LXXXV . MADAM , WE are come to this place , and have not met with any adventure worth the relating to you , and the 〈…〉 shall write our History shall have nothing to say as 〈…〉 that the fift , we came to Saumur . Yesterday , t' is true , 〈…〉 a River , we perceived coming towards us four huge Bulls , which to my fellow-Travellers seemed enchanted ; but for my part , I am satisfyed they were not , because they suffered us to passe without disturbance , and did not shoot fire at their Nostrils . The day before we would have taken away a Traveller's Purse and his Horse , according to the custome of the Kingdoms of Logres , yet we did not ; for , as we perceived , the man took it as an injury , and thought it as ill handling as if we should have robbed him . In a word , you cannot imagine how much Knight-errantry is decay'd , we have passed above ten Bridges that were not guarded by any body , and wherever we have been entertain'd , they were easily entrea●ed to take our money ; which Master Lac , and I could have wish'd otherwise . We speak of nothing all the way but loves , and do all that lyes in our power to reduce the age of Uterpendragon ; but we find other people little enclined that way , and I can hardly express to you how scarce Adventures are . The two best I have met with , are , that two dayes since I had a Letter from the resolute Infanta , and that I have opened another , which I think the han●somest I ever saw ; it is in my judgement the most perfect production of Fortune , and since shee is at your disposal in all things , we shall have cause to complain of you , if we be not one day happy ; for to be free with you , I think it is in your power , and that you need no more then wish it . We are resolved to be your Knights through this War ; and to do such feats of arms , as shall raise a jealousy in Dom Falanges d'Astrê . In the mean time we shall not fail to send you the Gyants , we shall subdue by the way ; and it is proportionably to those that I would be thought , Madam , Yours , &c To the Same . LETTER . LXXXVI . MADAM , I Have travell'd so far that I am come into a Country where there 's no talk of War , Spaniards , Germans , Edicts , subsidies or loanes from the people , and where there are no entertainments but those of Love , Bals , and Comedies . This will give you occasion to think that I am gotten very far , haply , that I am beyond Popocampesche ; or that Fortune hath brought me into the invisible Island of Alcidiana . In the mean time , the place where this is , is not at so great distance from you ; it 's a City seated on the banks of the Loirc , where the Cher●isburthens ●isburthens it self into that River ; the Inhabitants speak a kind of Touraine French , and are in stature and complexion ; somewhat like those of France . But to be serious with you , I assure you Madam , that since the expulsion of the Moors out of Granade , there hath not been known any Gallantry ●r magnificence comparable to what is seen here ; and Tours which hath been called the Garden of France , might be now , the Paradise of the Earth . There passes not a day wherein there are not Musique , Bals and Banquets , whatever is delicious is here in abundance ; the sweet Orenges come from all parts , and the Bon-Chrestien-Pears have not left the Country . The Highwayes from Paris hither are all strew'd , with Violons , Musicians and Dancers , cloath of Silver , Embrodery , and Engines , which come thronging into this City . Yesterday about seven at night , came i● by Torch-light six Chariots , full of Loves , Laughters , Allurements , Attractions , and Invitations , who were got together from all parts of the World , to come to this Assembly . Nay it is reported that some of them are come from the bottome of Norway , as you may imagine by the wether it hath made ; whence a many that are here believe there 's not one left in the World ; but that they are all come hither . And yet Madam , I doubt not but that those you were wont to converse with , have stay'd behind , for amongst the many that are here , I have not met with any one of yours , nor indeed● any of that kind . This arrival hath wrought strange effects al over the City ; the air of it is become more serene and more mild , all men are fallen in love , all the Women become handsome , and the Lady President whom you ●aw at Richelieu , is now one of the gallantest Women in France . But Madam , what is very strange , and what haply you will think incredible , is , that amidst all these entertainments , the day is extream burdensome to me , and from morning to night , I know not what either to say or do wih so many loves . There 's not one fallen to my share , and of so many Beauties , there 's not any one I dare pretend to ; So that while the gallants that are here , are elevated with their Fortunes , and make resolutions to live here eternally , I heartily wish my self at your fire side with Mademoiselle d'Inton , or to see you , at least ; through a Glasse-window , with your Lady-Mother . I know not whether I should attribute this to the two Grains , shee gave me at parting , or to something else ; but I never was guilty of such passionate wishes to see you both , as conceiving no happiness desireable without it . I humble beseech you , Madam , to second my wishes thereof , and to be assur'd , that beyond all those who desire it , I am infinitely , Madam , Yours , &c. Tours . Jan. 8. 1638. To the Same . LETTER . LXXXVII . MADAM , YOu are not to expect any Letters from me at present , but such as are tedious and importunate ; and yet I cannot forbear writing to you . But you will Pardon me , if I endeavour my own diversion thus , since I have no other means to do it ; for my present humour considered , that I should divert my self with Mademoiselle des Caudreaux , or with Mademoiselle Chesneau , I do not think it can fall into your imagination , or that you can believe there is any thing here , which might keep me one day from being 〈◊〉 saddest man in the World. Among the many afflictions I struggle with the trouble I am in for your health lyes very heavy upon me , this last mis-fortune having render'd me so fearful , that , of one that fear'd nothing , I am become one that 's frightned with any thing ; and think I shall never see again , what 's once got out of my sight . The more endear'd any one is to me , the greater likelihood me thinks there is that I should lose him . Which if so , Madam , be pleas'd to consider what fear I should be in for you , and if I may not conceive that , if Fortune were to do me , a worse turn then shee hath lately done me , it must be that shee will have some design upon you . I am extreamly impatient to get once out of these fears , and this place , to have some enjoyment of my self neer you , after so great sufferings , or at least some little rest after so much disturbance . I am , Madam , Your , &c To my Lady Marchioness de Sablé . LETTER . LXXXVIII . MADAM , I Wish I had not so soon had the sight of the Letters , you sent to Mademoiselle de Rambouillet , and to — For it was my hope , that preventing your writing , and venturing my stock voluntarily in that Trade , I should have given you so signal an expression of my affection , as what I have received from you of yours . But what you have written to me is so obliging , that I must confess , I dare not pretend to any worthiness to answer it , and that the sloathfullest person in the World being in my condition , would do as much as I do . Certainly , Madam , those who will not allow you to have the tenderness you ought , must needs acknowledge , that if you are not the most amorous person in the World ; yet are you the most obliging . True friendship hath not more kindness then there is in your words ; and all even appearances of affection become you so well , that the most perfect souls cannot but be satisfy'd therewith . Yet can I not but imagine there is some charme in them for me , and though 〈◊〉 know you have in the adulterations of friendship the Secret that Monsieur — hath for Rubies , and that when you please , you can give a little paste the lustre of a precious stone ; yet am I confident that what you have made with me is very substantial , and that there is not any thing more true , or more firm : For my part , I may safely say , that I have ever honour'd and lov'd you beyond any other whatsoever , but nothing comparably to what I do now ; and I dare not burthen this Letter with the sentiments I have for you , least , if it mis-carry , it should be taken for a love-Letter . I do not think that passion can pretend to greater sensibility and tenderness , then what I daily feel in my self for you . Yet I cannot personate the agitations of extravagant Lovers , nor put out my tongue like Iscaron . But certain it is that since I left you , I am troubled with such fits of melancholly as almost distract me , insomuch that all the World wonders at it , nay in some hours of the day , Father Tranquillus and the little Iesuit , would make no difficulty to exorcise me , for if I have known any divertisement , it hath been to entertain all people with discourse of you . It was discover'd that I had been at your House , and at Loudun , so that to see me prov'd a general curiosity , and I was examin'd as one return'd from Heaven or Hell. I told them , Madam , that you were as handsome as you were four years since . But when I would have told them that you were grown a greater wit , they thought I related things incredible , and there I lost all credit : And yet it cannot be deny'd but miracles are done in you , which never were in any , for the World never afforded any one that gain'd beauty by the small Pox , and was refin'd by a Country conversation . Mademoiselle de Rambouillet was extreamly pleas'd with your Letter , I took it for one of the best you ever writ , and was not a little glad to see what was so much to my advantage so excellently well written . What assurance soever I had my self of your affection ; yet is it a pleasure to me to see your liberality of it towards others , and confesse that effeminate vanity , you say I am guilty of , was mov'd at it . Adieu Madam , after five Pages , I am loath to give you over , as being , Your , &c. Madam , be pleas'd to let me know whether you have observed , that , that , as being , wherewith I have concluded my Letter , be one of those conclusions whereof we have had some discourse . To my Lord Cardinal de la Valette . LETTER LXXXIX . My Lord , ARe you not still troubled that you suspected not that those of Verceil wanted powder , or that , wanting it ; they were not able to make good the place , or that you have , with eight or nine thousand , forced twenty thousand into very good Works ? certainly you make no great use of your reason , if that vexation find you work still ; were you in hopes to do things impossible , that you are not satisfy'd that you have done all that might be ? Your Lordship will pardon me if I tell you so much , but certainly , it suits not well with a grave person to be so disordered for a thing , wherein he hath not fail'd ; and me thinks it takes away much from the merit of a mans duty , when he is not satisfy'd that he hath done it . You brought a handful of people to the relief of a place besieg'd by a numerous Army ; you found the lines drawn about it , and all the works in such a posture , as that it was thought you could not have gotten a single man into the City , to give them any intelligence , and yet contrary to the hopes and opinions of all the World , you have gotten in eighteen hundred . Could any thing be done more resolutely , better design'd , or more fortunately executed ? It was you that brought things to that passe , Fortune hath done the rest , and if shee hath done ill , why should you torment your self so much ? Accustome not your self , I beseech you to so much familiarity with her , but as well in good success as in the contrary , distinguish between what shee hath done , and what you have . Hence it will happen , that you will never have any either too high or too low thoughts of your self . If you will needs be accountable for all events , and cannot be satisfied ; but when all , your own wishes can suggest , comes to passe , you must certainly wage a War upon very hate conditions , and expect Fortune should do as much for you as shee did for Alexander , and somewhat more then shee hath done for Caesar . Besides , you are ungrateful to your own , if you quarrel with her about this last accident , and it is a kind of injustice to think it a great mis-fortune to have miss'd a great prosperity . You , in the mean time , talk as if , through your own owersight , you had lost ten Battels and a hundred Cities , and you seem to be enraged at the losse of a place , which in the opinion of all the World was given over from the beginning . The taking of Verceil hath much prejudiced the Kings affairs , but your reputation suffers not at all in it . If the relief you have put into it , hath not proved effectual , it deserves never the lesse praise , nay in the height of your prosperity , you never did any thing more gallant , more resolute , or more extraordinary . Take then more moderate resolutions , then those you seem to have , and being not in a capacity to frighten your Enemies , do not your friends . You , who have taught me all I know , are not to learn , that Prudence is a general vertue , which winds it self into all the rest , and that where shee is not , Fortitude loseth it's name and nature . To morrow or the day after , I shall do your complements to the person you tell me of ; the last time I saw her , shee spoke extreamly of you , and protested to me , that upon your account , shee took no great joy for the taking of Verceil ; for though all the World was satisfy'd you were not in any fault , yet shee knew it troubled you , and had a greater affection for you , then to entertain any joy for a thing , whereat you were afflicted . No doubt but shee loves you infinitely , if I am not mistaken , and there 's another does it more then infinitely , My Lord , Your , &c. Paris , Aug. 7. 1638. To Monsieur Costart . LETTER . XC . Sir , I Shall for this time observe that Imperatoriam brevitatem , you tell me of , for I am upon my departure to St German's , which is the reason I shall have , but a word to say to you . Yet shall not this cause me to be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , according to your Theophrastus ; In the entertainments we make together , or rather those you give me , I am only to say Grace , Tantum laudare paratus . To tell you truely what Nations were the first introducers of Polygamy , I professe I am not able , nor do I trouble my self about it , Tros , Rutulusve fuit , nullo discrimine habebo . However it be , I shall give you more credit then H●rodotus , who says that in the Indies , there are a sort of Ants , lesse then Doggs , but somewhat bigger then Foxes ; this is the Text , at least of the book which I have : But I know not whether my Herodotus be the same with yours . But to the purpose ; you have put me into a great disorder about Theocritus , with whom I was the best satisfy'd in the World. But to return to the other of whom we spoke of , tell me what he means when he says that Venus sent the Women's difease among the Scythians , who had profan'd her Temple at Ascalon . Your verse of Athenaeus , that Wine is the great Horse of the Poets , is very pleasant : but , be ingenuous , did you not endeavour to make it an Alexandrian Verse ? 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 with 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 I am pleas'd with , and alludes very fortunately to the French Phrase , to baek the great Horse , as you have ingeniously observed . But that great Horse often casts his Rider , and it may be said of him , that he bites and kicks . For the Edentulum of Plautus , I concur with you , that his meaning is not , that it doth not bite , for it were a fault , but that it is a facetious manner of speaking , to expresse it's age , that is , it 's perfection . What would you have me to do with Ulpian , who calls the Christians Impostors , idem Trebatio & Papiniano videbatur . We may be overthrown by the Digests , but the Code is much of our side . The Sentence out of Pliny I like well , rerum naturae nasquam , &c. When I saw the Elephant , I said , that he seem'd a Creature rudely cast by Nature , and that there was greater artifice in a fly . But it 's well remembred ; I think I shall take a great journey , the King hath bestow'd on me that of Florence , to acquaint the great Duke with the news of the Queen's lying in . This must needs be advantageous to me , and in some sort , pleasant ; but I am withal troubled that it will deprive me a while of the happiness , of seeing you and your Letters , for I believe you will be at Paris before I return . I am in doubt whether I shall stay here till you answer this Letter , yet fail not to write , for a thousand things may happen to stay me , or hinder my departure . However I take my leave of you , and beseech you to be assur'd of my heartiest affection , and that I never met with any happiness in this World , which I esteem'd so highly , or that I enjoy my self so much in as your friendship . But I pray forget not to dash out those — Monsieur's , which you scatter up and down your Letters ad populum Phaleras , or else I will put one in every line . Vis le Sente coli , volebam amare , Sed si te colo sexte , non amabo . That is to say , I shall be so much the lesse , Your , &c. Paris , Aug. 25. 1639. To the Same . LETTER . XCI . Malè est Cornifici tuo Catullo , Malè est m●herculè & laboriosè . SEriously Sir , I was never so much disordered as I am at the present ; in the mean time you write nothing but extravagances , and are as gamesome and free , as if we were still in our youthful Studies , and were not troubled at any thing in the world . Instead of saying something to me relating to my affliction , and giving me your judgement of it , ( for it requires as much matter of conjecture as any the obscurest passage in Tacitus , ) you quote to me Lampridius , and Athenaeus , quàm ineptè , and at a time when I am disputing in my self , whether I am in Madam — 's favour or not , and that it is become a Probleme , you come and entertain me with Pharaoh . When we return'd together from Arcueil , if I had held you in discourse with the Kings of Aegypt , consider how well you would have taken it , and what attention you would have given me . And yet I must confess , I could not but with much satisfaction read over all you writ . What you tell me of — hath made me laugh . Ti●yosque vultu Risit invito . Your Patruissimè I am hugely taken with , so Plautus is frequent in such unhappy fooleries ; but , certainly , sometimes his expressions are very excellent ; and thus I reconcile Horace and Cicero , one says he is an unhappy Bouffon , the other , that he is passim refertus Urbanis dictis . I read in him the other day , of an old man , who having surpriz'd one neer the place , where he had hid his Treasure , search'd him , made him shew his right hand , then his left , and finding nothing , sayes , cedo tertiam . This is a pleasant personation of a suspectful old man , who imagines a man may have a third hand to rob him . I cannot express the extraordinary satisfaction you give me by writing to me as you do . I find more matter of study in your Letters , then all the books in the World , and more excellent things . For those Gentlemen of Quintus Metellus Celer , I have no acquaintance with them ; you tell me they were taken for Indians , for my part , I think they were for Cockscombs . On the other side , you talk of the Winds as learnedly as Columbus would ; 't is easily perceived you took it all verbatim out of some book , for I dare swear , that you never knew till now what a Rhombus of wind is : and as to the straight of Vegas , I cannot be too confident of your knowledge of it . For ought I perceive 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies basiare & amare ; kissing and loving convertuntur . But I am satisfy'd , that — is opposite to that passage of Aristenetus . Your Shepheard , his Sheep , and Hercules , I am mightily taken with , nay the Asse is a noble creature as you make it speak . Let me know whether you found the humour in Aesop's Fables . The application of the fable I think dangerous , and go you and preach it at Ruel . But as to our sheep , Hercules would find them good meat , might he have enough of them . The Argonauts as they sailed to Colchos , left him in an Island ; diverse reasons are given for it ; some say , it was because he broke all the oares in rowing : Others that he was too heavy ; some , that the Argonants were affaird , he should have carryed away all the glory himself ; and others , that it was by reason of his gluttony . I remember I have read in a Greek Poet , I mean , Greek and Latine , that is Ears moved as he did eat , and because it seems very pleasant to me , I have preserv'd the Verses , which are these , Illum si edentem videris , strepunt genae , Intus sonat guttur , sonat maxilla , dens Stridet caninus , sibilant nares , movet Aures , solent armenta sicut , haud minus . I am so sorry I did not observe you , when you fed on the Cinnamon Bisket , at Gentilly , for certainly your ears were in motion . I find your Translation of the Greek into French verse very good ; but be ingenuous , how often did you invocate Apollo for it . The expression of Achillus Tatius , that the Peacock's tail is a meadow of Feathers , is handsome , but haply a little too confident , and I think Tertullian more fortunate , who after he had said many things of the Ornaments of the Peacock , adds , nunquam ipsa , semper alia , & si semper ipsa quando alia , toties denique , mutanda , quoties movenda . I am content Vlpian should be guilt since you will have it so , as also Papinianus ; for they will do nothing but breed contention . But if will take my advice , Trebatius shall be pardon'd , for the Apothegme I have from you of his , consultus à quodam an nux pinea pomum esset , respondit , si in Vatinium missurus es , pomum eret . Farewel Sir , I am unfeignedly , Yours , &c To the Same . LETTER . XCII . SIR , WHen I had Sheep to buy , and Love-letters to write in Castilian and Portughez , my hands were not so full of business as they are now . I am to take my leave of the King and Monsieur ; I am to sollicit Monsieur de Bulion for an Order ; and get my money out of the Excheaquer : I must bid all my friends adieu , and for all this I have but three dayes . In the mean time I lay all aside to divert my self by writing to you , for me thinks nothing conserns me so much , and that this voyage would not prove very fortunate to me , if I began it so ominously as to be gone hence without bidding you Farewel . I know not whether this embarcation will prove fortunate , but I never left France with so much good will , and I think it a pleasure to go and challenge upon the Mediterranean , the two and thirty winds which you know I sometime defied upon the Ocean . But now it comes into my mind , you make thirty five , you that pretend so much to Navigation , with your Rhombus and the straights of Vegas . Heu quio nam tanti turbarunt Aethera venti . Those who have compassed the World never were acquainted with above thirty two , the other three are yours , I could not believe there were so many . But that which I think most insupportable in you , is the Greek wind , and the ability you pretend to above me to know where a Grave , or a Circumflex ought to be placed . It was well said , thou shalt neither add not take away on Jota ; but it is not meant of Accents . And yet because I have ommitted one , you blow as if you had gain'd a great Victory . Oventum horribilem ! when you abused poor Philomela so much , and next to Terea , handled her worse then ever any did , I crow'd not so much , though you were not so excusable for that as I am for this . But goodness ! how partinently have you told me of your Duriter ... and the rest of that passage ! certainly I must needs love you well , that I can without envy read whatever you write to me , and take so much pleasure to find you more witty then my self . To be free with you , the greatest affliction my departure hence causes me , is that I shall hear no more from you ; Me thinks the Figgs , the Grapes , the Mellons of Italy , nay the Present the great Duke shall make me , cannot ballance the losse I am at for your Letters . But you would rather . I should praise you for your Poetry , then for your prose . For Aristotle says , that of all Artisans the Poet is the most in love with his own work . Your Poetical labours are certainly admirable , and let me dye if you make not as good Verses as Cicero . To Mademoiselle de Rambouillet . LETTER . XCIII . MADAM , I Cannot absolutely say that I am come to Turin , for I have brought but half my self with me . You think my meaning is that I have left the other with you , you are mistaken , it is , that of a hundred and four pound , that I weigh'd at my coming out of Paris , I now weigh but fifty two . I am out of flesh and falne away extreamly , and this alteration considered , I think the Marquess of Pisany , and I shall not know one another at our next meeting . The feaver stay'd me a day at Roan , I thought my self surely laid up , and expected a sickness of some continuance . What troubled me most , was , that I imagined you would hardly believe it proceeded from the grief I took at my parting from you , & would attribute it to my riding Post . And indeed that was not improbable , and what confirm'd this opinion , is , that questionless , the three last Horses I rid on , had hurt very much that part of the body which you know Brunel shew'd Marphisa ; and what was more dangerous , I had such an excessive heat , that if I had been Governour of Monsieur le Dauphin , I could not have been fitter for it , then I was the four first dayes . I mentioned it to a great Person in Roan , who being as I was told Apothecary , brought me something that gave me much ease . I pray let my Lady Dutchess know as much , since that I have not had any hurt , save that of not seeing you ; but for that there is no remedy , Mercurial Salt cannot cure it . I am here ever since yesterday in the afternoon , I have not seen my Lady Dutchess yet , by reason that yesterday the Duke was thought to lye dying , to day I shall see her : to morrow I shall go hence for the Army , and I hope the next day about noon , I shall see my Lord Cardinal de la Valette , and your Brother . I doubt not , Madam , but you will be glad of this occasion , and will not take it ill I should be sensible of this joy in your absence . When I say in your absence , I include also that of Madam la Princesse , Mademoiselle de Bourbon , my Lady Dutchess of Aiguiblon , my Lady Marchioness de Sablê , Madam du Vigean , and my Lady Marchioness your Mother , whom I should have nam'd first , though there are Princesses and Dutchesses in the number . You cannot believe how much I am troubled at the sickness of Mademoiselle de Liancourt ; if shee be any thing recovered , and cured of her — be pleas'd , Madam , to let me know so much at Rome ; for that will oblige me to take a journey thither , and I shall see all things there with much more ease and satisfaction . But it were an extraordinary one to me , might I but tell you here how much I am , Madam , Yours , &c. Turin , Sept. 1. 1638. To the Same . LETTER . XCIV . MADAM , I Wish you had seen what condition I was in this day in a Glass ; you had found me among the most horrid Mountains in the World , in the midst of a dozen or fifteen men , the most dreadfull to look on that might be , whereof the most innocent had kill'd fifteen or twenty others . They were all black as Devils , their hair grown down to the midst of their bodies , every one had two or three cuts over the face , an arquebuse on his shoulder , and two Pistols and two Daggers at his Girdle . These are the Bandits that live in the Mountains of Piedmont and Genua , you would certainly have been afraid Madam , to see me among those Gentlemen , and would have thought they had been going to cut my Throat . For fear of robbing I had entreated their Company , having written to their Captain the night before , to come and expect me in my way , which he hath done , so that I have got off for three Pistols . But above all , I wish you had seen what faces my Nephew and my man put on it , who thought no lesse then that I had led them to the Shambles . Having dismissed them , I came into two places where there were Spanish Garrisons , and there certainly I was in greater hazard then before : being examin'd , I said I was a Savoyard , and to passe for such , I spoke as near as I could like M. de — upon my bad accent I was permitted to passe . Consider whether I shall ever make any excellent discourses that will stand me in so much steed , and if it had not been very impertinent at that time , that , under pretence of my being of the Academy , I should have pump'd my self for the best French. Thence I came to Savone where I found the Sea somewhat more rough then was suitable to the small vessel I had taken , and yet , God be prais'd I am come safely hither . Consider Madam , what a many haza●ds ; I have run through in one day . In a word , I have escaped the Bandits , the Spaniards and the Sea , all which have not done me so much hurt , as you do , and it is for your sake that I run the greatest hazard I am like to meet with in this voyage . You think I do but jeast ; but , may I dy , if I can any longer stave off the affliction , it is to me not to see your Mother and your self . I must indeed confess , that at the first I was in some doubt whether it were you or the Post Horses that hurt me ; but now it is six dayes since I have ridden , and yet feel no lesse weariness . This convinces me that my torment proceeds from my distance from you , and that my greatest weariness is that of not seeing you ; and this is so certain , that if I had no other business here , than what I have to do at Florence , I think I should immediately return hence , and not have the courage to go any further , had I not an affair of yours to sollicit at Rome . Be then pleas'd to think your self obliged to me for this ; for I assure you , there 's much more in it then I tell you , and that I am , as much as I ought to be , Madam , Yours , &c To my Lady Marchioness de Rambouillet . LETTER . XCV . Madam , I Have upon your account seen le Valentin , and that with much more curiosity then ever I saw any thing , and since you expect a description of it , I shall give it as exactly as I can possible . But you may be pleas'd to consider , that when I have executed that Commission and the other , which I am to do at Rome , I have done for you the two most difficult things to me in the World , that is , to speak of Edifices and affairs . Le Valentin , Madam , since there must be a Valentin in it , is a house within a quarter of a League of Turin , seated in a Meadow , upon the Po. As you come into it , the first thing you meet with , may I perish if I know , what you come to first : I think it is a Lodge ; no , no , it is a Portal , no , I am mistaken it 's a Lodge . I profess , I know not whether it be a Portal or a Lodge . Not an hour since I had all as perfect as might be , and now my memory hath play'd the jade . I shall take better notice at my return , and not fail to give you a punctual account of it . I am , Madam , Yours , &c Genua , Oct. 7. 1638. To Monsieur Costart . LETTER XCVI . SIR . I Was yesterday lodg'd in one of the noblest palaces in the World ; I had for my Lodgings , a spacious Hall , two Antichambers , and one other Chamber hang'd with Tapistry interwoven with Gold , and was attended by twenty or thirty Officers ; and to day , I am in one of the most wretched Inns that ever I was at in my life , and have only one man to wait upon me . To ballance so great a change of Fortune , and to raise my self to as great happiness to day as I was in yesterday , I call'd for Pen , Ink aud Paper , purposely to write to you . May I perish , if amidst the honours I received suitable to the Person I then represented , and the entertainments I was treated with , I have been as much pleas'd as I am at the present ! Besides the delight , I take to entertain you , I am otherwise not a little glad to let you know , that it was not the advantage I made of the exchange of your Letters for mine , that caustd me to hold that correspondence , since that even now , when I cannot hope for any answer from you , I yet take a certain pleasure to write to you , and to assure you of my readiness to serve you . It is , I assure you , as great as you deserve , and the affection you have for me may claim . I hope within three weeks to leave Rome , and if I meet with a Vessel , to take shipping for Marseilles . You that are so well acquainted with the winds , if you have any command over them , be pleas'd to lock them all up at that time , praeter Japyga . But for that , there 's no great danger , if he be somewhat high ; I matter not for a little roughness of the Sea , so I may make the more speed , for I am in haste to be at Paris , and to see you there . I am , Your , &c. Rome , Nov. 15. 1638. To Mademoiselle de Rambouillet . LETTER . XCVII . Madam , I Must crave my Lady your Mother's Pardon , I never was so weary of Rome . There passes not a day but I see something 〈◊〉 that 's admirable , some Master pieces of the best Masters that ever were , Gardens where the Spring is at this present : Edifices which the World cannot parallel , and ruins more noble then even those . And yet all this cannot shake off sadness , nor hinder that even while I see them , I wish my self hence . The most excellent pieces of painting , Sculpture and etching of An●llus Praxiteles , and of Papardelle please me not . I should wonder at this , did I not know the reason of it , that is , that who hath been accustom'd to see you , cannot well enjoy himself when he does not . To deal truely with you , Madam , I have the same consideration of you as of my health ; I never know your true value till I have lost you , and though , when you are present , I observe not that moderation which might gain me a good constitution with you , yet as soon as you are once gone , I make a thousand wishes for you . I acknowledge the World affords not any thing more precious , and find by experience that all the delicacies of the Earth are bitter and unpleasant without you . I took more pleasure to see with you two or three Walk at Ruel , then I have had to see all the Vineyards at Rome , or should to see the Capitol though in it's former magnificence , and that Jupiter Capitolinus were there in person . But that you may know I am not in jest , but in very good earnest , as ill as I am ; about eight dayes since taking a walk in the morning with the Chevalier de Jars , I had fallen down all along had he not received me in his arms , and the next day in the evening I swounded in my Lady d'Estree's Chamber . The Doctors tell me they are melancholly vapours , and that these accidents are not to be slighted . For my part , seeing they took me two dayes together , and that I was in danger of something worse , I have neither play'd the Fool nor Mad-man , have taken the Antimony , which I had from Monsieur Nerli . In a word , it hath given me great case , and I intend to take four dozes with me , which I shall entreat my Lady Dutchess of Aiguillon to take , for there is no Ripopé near so effectual , and this must be used till he who hath bestow'd it on me , have found out the Aurum potabile , which he pretends to do once within a year . I hope to leave this City within these eight dayes . You will wonder , Madam , I should — continue so long in a place which I seem to be so weary of ; but I have been stay'd here hitherto by some occasions I shall acquaint you with , and which I could not avoid . But I assure you once more , I never was in so much disorder , nor ever had so great a desire to see you . Be pleas'd I humbly beseech you , to believe me , and assure your self , of my being , much beyond what I can express , Madam , Your , &c. Rome , Nov. 25. 1638. To my Lord Bishop of de Lisieux . LETTER . XCVIII . My Lord , I Would very gladly have been my self the Bearer of the enclosed , and have give my humble thanks for the favour of your recommendations of me to the person who sends it . Besides that having gone through my devotions at Rome , I would try whether I might not advantage my self more at Lisiex , where I may learn to gain those Pardons I have receiv'd from the Pope . I believe this journey would prove more advantageous to me , then what I have lately taken ; f●r my Lord , there 's nothing so certain , as that I never see you but I am better for some dayes , and never come near you , but I feel my good Angel resuming new Forces , and disposing of me with more assurance . It is long since I am convinced in my thoughts , that if God hath decreed my conversion , he will make use of no other means then that of your discourses , and your example ; and that if he should send a voyce from Heaven to call me home again , it shall come through your mouth . Hence it is , that me thinks the will I have to serve you , in some sort , sanctifies me , and that I cannot be absolutely profane , when I have so much respect and affection for so reverend a person . I must at least attribute it to you , that I am guilty of one rational passion among so many that are not such , and that I am not so absolutely irregular ; but there is one part of my Soul untainted . Though I do not find it the best employments I might , and am a very ill Husband thereof ; yet I doubt not , but I have secured for ever the part you have in it , nor can I ever forfeit or engage the place you have therein . It is great enough , my Lord , to save one day , all the rest , and I despair not but shortly it will be wholly your own . You daily purchase something in it , and want not much of having an interest there greater then that of all the World besides . Be pleas'd to make all your own , and be as proud of the acquest , as if it were that of some unbelieving Country , whereof you had been design'd to destroy the Idols . I am in some hopes it will so come to passe , and reflecting on the great favours you have done , and confident , that you cannot be mistaken , I look on all the good you have said of me as a Prophecy , and believe I shall be such hereafter , as you assur'd Cardinal Barbelin I was then . I cannot well expresse the noble entertainment he made me upon your recommendation , and the affection he seems to have for whatever you concern your self in . You are , my Lord , almost as well known in Italy as in France , and certainly , I have not met with any thing at Rome , whereby I have been so much edified , as the esteem and passion I found there for you . But above all , Cardinal Barberin seems to be your absolute friend , and to have for your vertue that affection and respect , which you shed into the hearts of all those who follow your example . He hath burthen'd me with some thing particular to you from him , which I reserve till I have the honour to see you , and be in a capacity to essure you my self , that I am , beyond any , My Lord , Your , &c. Paris , Jan. 15. 1639. To Monsieur de Lyonne , at Rome . LETTER . XCIX . Sir , THough you have caused me the most restless hours I have had in all my journey , and have treated me at Rome worse then any , yet assure your self I have not seen any man , I so much desire to see again , or have greater inclinations to serve . It seldome happens , that he who ruins a man gains his friendships ; you have had that good Fortune with me , and your Genius hath in all things such an influence over nine , that I have not been able to make my party good either way ; but that while you have gotten my money , you have withal gain'd my heart , and made your self Master of my affections . And if I am so happy as to have any place in yours , that gain takes away the sence of all my losses , and makes me think my self the gainer in what hath past between us . Your acquaintance , though it hath cost me very dear , hath not stood me in more then 't is worth , and I should not stick to give as much to find such another in Paris . This granted , Sir , you may be assur'd , I shall do any thing that may secure the honour I esteem so much , and that I shall not easily lose a friend , I have purchased at so dear a rate . I have done all you desir'd in the business you writ to me about , and shall be as dutiful to you in all your other Commands ; for I am , with the greatest earnestness and affection I ought , Yours , &c. Paris . Feb. 7. 1639. To my Lord Cardinal de la Valette . LETTER . C. My Lord , IF you but reflect on the passion you saw I sometime had for Renaut , and Roger , you cannot doubt of that . I now have for your concernments , since you do in your shirt what they could but do with enchanted armes . Were you a Fairy , you could not hazard your self more freely then you have done , as having carry'd Valour to it's uttermost limits , and to the highest point , they could have done , who can pretend to no other Vertue . I must needs acknowledge my Lord , that if the War had been ended by this last performance , whereof you have been the principal cause , and that you had no more to do , then to come and Triumph , I should be extreamly elevated at what is reported of you here , and with much satisfaction sit down to write your History . But when I consider that there are other occasions wherein you may run the same hazards , and that I am not assur'd of what shall happen at the end of the Book , I cannot without some disturbance participate of that glory which all the World gives you , and the fear of what 's to come takes away much of the enjoyments of things present . I leave therefore to those , who have not so great affection for you as I have , and to whom you are not so necessary as to me , to employment of celebrating your praises . For my part , all I can do at the present , is , humbly to beseech you to be more tender of the most Illustrious person of this age , and not to rely so much on Fortitude as to injure Justice . This will advise you not to hazard so freely the wealth of all the World , and be so carelesse of a Life , wherein all the excellent ▪ and vertuous are concern'd , and which is more considerable to France , then the whole Country you defend . I am , My Lord , Your , &c To My Lord — LETTER . CI. My Lord , THough you had left Paris , upon some design , or something relating to your enjoyments or your Glory , I think it would nevertheless have caused me some trouble , and raise in me a quarrel with your concernments ; but the cause of your departure being so unfortunate and strange as it is , I may say , there could not any thing have happened of so great affliction to me , nor could Fortune have done what I should think more unjust , or more insupportable , since it hath disturb'd the enjoyments of all here , and that a many , who are not so much obliged to you as I am , are sensible of that disaster , I hope , my Lord , you will do me the honour , not to doubt , but I have the greatest resentment I ought , and that it was not necessary I should acquaint you with so much by writing . However I thought it my duty to make this acknowledgement , and I expect to find some ease in assuring you there is not any one can be more tender of your enjoyments , or with greater sincerity , My Lords , Your , &c To Monsieur — LETTER . CII . Sir , YOu had done better to have danc'd a Coranto lesse , and sent me a Letter , and the time of one of your Galliards had been better spent in writing to me . It hath been reported here , that in the same Ball , you began it thirty times over , 't was indeed well danc'd for a great Commander , and a man that would pretend to some trouble that he had left Paris . If you continue thus , I now wash my hands of all your affairs ; and find that the Ladies of Lorraine are more obliged to send you fruits then those of the Court. I know not , Sir , how you understand it , nor what advantage you find in it ; but for my part , me thinks , to dance at Mets is not to dance in cadence , and I dare swear it affords not twenty more amiable and greater Beauties then three or four here ; who sometimes speak of you , and who take it not well , you should mind your enjoyments so much in their absence . But if you are grown so great a dancer , and cannot by any means forbear it , they entreat you not to dance Galliards altogether ; but to call for some graver dances , as your Brawl's and Pavines . I thought it my duty , Sir , to give you this advice , you may take it as you please ; but for my part , I shall ever be , Sir , Your , &c To Mademoiselle de Rambouillet . LETTER . CIII . MADAM , YHE news of the raising of the Siege at Thurin , was to me the most welcome that ever I received . And yet it was some trouble to me , to lose thereby an opportunity to express the real affection I have for my Lord Cardinal de la Valette ; for I was resolv'd to get into the Town , and bring him some encouragement , by the news I should tell him of you . The Count de Guiche , whom I acquainted with my design , told me , that the ordinary reward of such as were surpriz'd in such attempts , was hanging , yet was I nothing startled , and being fortify'd by some Reasons of Mademoiselle de la Trimouille , in case I should have come to the Wheel in Italy , I thought it no great matter to be hanged there . But it had been a pleasant spectacle , if the Cardinal de la Valette , walking on the Walls should have known me upon the Ladder . The troth on 't is , wanting your presence , a man would not stick to hang himself for a half penny , and feeling a great weight on his stomack , it were better be strangled then endure it . You , Madam , who have never wanted your self , or felt the grief which attends a separation from the most amiable person in the World , cannot imagine the misery of it . But if you please , I will tell you how it comes to passe : The first day , a man is extreamly drowsy , the second stupify'd , the third extravagant ; and then , when he begins to come to himself again , and to apprehend things , he sighes out , whence come you ? O sighes here , and sighes there ; come , come , take your money , 't is the saddest thing in the World. Fear not the mis-carriage of this , for there 's no interruption . But in case this Pacquet be surpriz'd , this is to certify Prince Thomas , the Marquess of Leganez , and all those to whom these presents shall come , that no heed is to be given to me , that all I speak is in jest , and that it is but ordinary with me to write thus extravagantly . They may give it what credit they please , and yet there is nothing so certain , as that I am beyond all that may be said , Madam , Yours , &c. Grenoble . To Madam la Princesse . LETTER . CIV . MADAM , UNless I had been nayl'd to Paris , nothing could have hindred me from going this day to Poissy ; for whatever I may have said to another Princesse , there is not any in the World , whom I would more gladly see then you . But you know Madam , that as one Nail drives out another , so was it necessary the Passion I had for you should give way to a later , that hath fasten'd on me , and which if it be not the stronger , is yet at the present more importunate . I know not whether you will apprehend this , which seems to be left as a Riddle ; but I assure you I have a fundamental reason not to stir hence , which yet I dare not lean on , and whereof I think it not convenient to discover to you any more . I have a long time deliberated in my self whether I ought to go , and there is a great controversy between my heart and another part , which I name not ; but to be short , Madam : I must confess , that which in all reason should have been the lowest is highest , and that I have preferred before all things , that which according to the course of nature ought to be behind . I dare profess to you , however , that in my posture I consider'd , I could do no otherwise , and that your self , who are the most considerable Person in the World , and do all things in Order , would have done no lesse then I have , had you been in my place , My Prayers to Heaven are , you never may ; for in the condition I am in , there 's none good for me , as being every where , as if I sate upon Thornes . I can make a shift to go a little a foot , but a Horse is a torment to me , a Coach is too rough , nay I find some inconvenience even in the Sedans of Monsieur Souscarriere . I am , Madam , Yours , &c. Paris , Aug. 5. 1639. To Mon●ieur Chapelain . LETTER . CV . Sir , I Shall satisfy your desire , but whether for your own sake or Monsieur de Balzac's that I do it , I know not , nor indeed could I resolve that Question though I should study it till tomorrow . The authority you have over me is so equally divided between you both , that , if at the same time one should command me to eat , the other to drink , I should be starv'd , at least according to the Philosophers , for , I should never find any reason to comply , with the one rather then with the other . But , as good Fortune will have it , you agree so well together , that you will never lay contrary commands upon me , and joyn interests , so that whenever I shall do what I am commanded , I shall satisfy both . I am troubled at your Nail , and pitty you much ; but , for ought I can perceive , it is nothing in comparison of that I have ; mine , est latus clavus , — Cum lato purpura clavo . And if you had such another on your nose , it would cover all your face : I am still extreamly troubled with it . It excuses me that I wait not on you , for that you may know the truth of it , it hath jus lati●clavi , I am , Sir , Your , &c. August . 10. 1639. To Madam — LETTER . CVI. MADAM , THE Letter you so much desire to see is not worth one line of that wherewith you demand it . But are you , who pretended to so much devotion yesterday , nothing troubled in mind at the writing of such things in the Passion-week , and do you not perceive the consequences and effects they may produce ? I had clear'd and disburthen'd my conscience , and had thereupon resolv'd not to see you again ; but your Letter hath put me into my former disorder , and with your Pearls and your four thousand Livers , I am corrupted as well as the other . I never thought , you should ever have been put to these shifts to reduce a Servant , nor that such things should prevail any thing with me , and to tell you truely , it is the first time I ever was dazled with wealth , or tempted with mony . And indeed , it must be confessed , the Pearls never had such a lustre as you have given them in your Letter , and your four thousand Livers , as you employ them , may well be valew'd at above three hundred thousand . You are certainly an incomprehensible person , and I cannot but wonder , how without the reading of Herodotus , or making use of the Saturnales , you have been able to write such excellent Letters . For my part , Madam , I begin to imagine you have deceiv'd us ; I doubt not but you know the source of the Nile ; for that , whence you derive all the things you say , is much harder to find and more unknown . In a word , what ever your Porter may say , my Lady Marchioness de Sable , is not the most accomplish'd person in the World ; there are more charms in a corner of your eye ; then in all the Earth besides , and all the words that are used in magick , have not the operation which those you write have . To Madam — LETTER . CVII . MADAM , NO doubt but some one of the Fairies to whom you say , you recommend your Letters after they are written , hath laid hands on that you have sent me . It must certainly needshave been one of the most knowing among them , and one that is as well acquainted with the Court as the Winds . I do not believe the Kingdome of them can afford many , able to do as much ; and am of opinion that the same who inspires you when you speak , hath for this time assisted you to write . Besides the Gentillesses I have observ'd , and the visible beauties that shine in it , there is something else , that smites the heart as well as the Phant'sy , and a certain secret vertue , that produces extraordinary effects . I had no sooner read it over , ere I found myself free'd from all my smis-fortunes , and as if all absence , all desires , all fears , had been banish'd this World , my Soul was immediately in an absolute calme . This , Madam , I cannot believe possible to be done ; but by the science of Fairyships , for to love you as I do , and to be satisfy'd without seeing you , cannot certainly be a natural effect . However it be , I am oblig'd to you for having put me into the condition I am in , and since I was not to expect any satisfaction from Reason , you have done well to apply charmes . All my fear is , they will not last long , I distrust the joy I feel , when I am ignorant of the cause of it ; and am afraid the same fate may happen to me , as to dead bodies forc'd out of their graves , which having only a Magical animation are actuated but for a while , and fall down suddenly , when the enchantment is once dissolv'd . Suffer not my case to be the same ; and since I am re-animated by your words , and that your Letters are certain Characters , which while I have about me , I cannot dye , be it your care to renew them daily , and let me have at least an artificial subsistence , till I see you again , and that your presence inspire me with real life . The relation you have given me of your adventures , is , I must needs acknowledge , very pleasant , since it gives me occasion to derive a certain pleasure from the very inconveniences you have run through . I beseech you , continue me the account of all your Fortunes , and as you have acquainted me with what hath happen'd to you in the Woods ; so let me know also those you haue when you shall lodg in the City . But you have very handsomely taken occasion to make it appear that you know the — To my Lady Marchioness de Sablé . LETTER . CVIII . Madam , HOw excellent soever the Letters of Monsieur de la Mesnardiere may be , yet Mademoiselle de Chalais , and I could not think our selves satisfy'd with the bare receipt of them only by this return , especially when all the news they brought us , was that you had caught a very great cold . But what is more strange , is , that I , who ever quarrel with you for being too scrupul●us in point of health , am at the present fallen into the same humour for what concerns you , and more troubled for your cold then a quotidian feaver I should have had . T' is true , I have now occasion enough to be troubled at it , since that thereupon depends your journey , and upon your journey all my joy . For , I assure you , Madam , I am resolved not to entertain any if you come not , and must expect to be the happiest or the unhappiest man in the World according to the resolution you shall take . I dare also tell you that you shall not want your part of the satisfaction we intend you , and that infallibly you will find greater diversion and mirth here , and consequently more health . But till you do come , it would be an extraordinary kindness , would you but send Mademoiselle — and Mademoiselle de — before , that in this interim , I might have some one to discourse withal of you , and with whose conversation I might elude my impatience . — T' is very confidently done , to dash out four lines together when a man writes to a Marchioness . But you know better then any one , of what consequence it is that should be allow'd , and how advantageous these blottings are to humane Society . I write not — for I am vex'd that shee sent me nothing the last time , I send you a Bourriche of Fancies , which I humbly beseech you to put into the hands of her confident : Let her dispose of them as shee pleases , and keep them herself , if shee think shee cannot present them to — without giving suspicion to her Mother . But I entreat her to pick out the best , and to present them to you , from herself , I would say , from me , if I durst , and were not confident , that you are not much taken with presents of that nature . I send them also some images , because it now comes into my mind that I had promised them some . I have nothing to acquaint you with as to your friend , the poor lasse , is , if I am not mistaken , in a very sad condition ; Her Husband is never a minute absent from her ; he is a perpetual torment to her , nor is her Mother lesse troublesome ; in a word , never was any one so little marryed , nor so much . Madam , hasten to the sight of this — spectacle , I am , Yours , &c To Madam — LETTER . CIX . MADAM , THough I am utterly out of all hope of acquitting my self of those obligations , which your civilities have forced upon me , yet should I be troubled they were any lesse ; and though I think my self unworthy all the honours you shed on me , yet can I not but derive thence an extraordinary satisfaction . Had I no other acquaintance with you then that I knew your conditions and quality , I ought to look on the honour of your Letters and commands , as the greatest I am capable of . But it having been the pleasure of Fortune , I know not by what contrivances , that , being at a great distance from you ; I should know you as particularly as those who are about you , I must confess , Madam , it is a satisfaction beyond all expression , and that I feel my self troubled with a little vanity , that I should receive so great favours from a person , who I have long since thought the most accomplished of the age , and in whom I know may be found all the perfections that command affection and esteem . Were I so inconsiderable in the World as never to have heard any thing of this ; yet were it easy for me to judge by your Letters , that France affords not any thing comparable to your wit and civility ; nay expressions so transcendent and so full of obligation as those you have given me , would almost make me imagine there were something in it extraordinary . I cannot , Madam , but acknowledge them such , that from whomsoever they came , I should have been extreamly surpriz'd thereat ; but certainly , the person , from whom they are sent , renders them yet much more considerable , and the hand that writ them , inspires them with a force and vertue , which they could not derive elsewhere . If after this my heartiest services — attend A — it will be no great miracle , you have obliged me thereto so much , that it is impossible I should do otherwise , since you have not left me the least pretence or shadow of merit . I wish , Madam , that instead of recommending to me a person , for whom I had already a great esteem and affection , you had in three words commanded me something that were difficult , and whereto I should have had some reluctancy , that so you might , in some degree , have discover'd how far I am at your devotion ; and that it is not your extraordinary kindnesses , nor yet that manner of writing whereby you gain the hearts of all that read your Letters , which oblige me to obey you , but the respects I have for so many admirable endowments as you are furnish'd with , and the inclinations , wherewith I am , Madam , Your , &c To Mademoiselle de Rambouillet . LETTER CX . Madam , I Am the only man that is yet dead of the Disea●e of your absence , nor do I much fear to tell it you plainly , because I believe you will not be much troubled at it . Nevertheless , if you will have the naked truth , when there 's no danger to tell it you , I was , you know , a very jocund Bachelor , and unless it were , that I was extreamly given to contestation , and was as obstinate as your self , my other imperfections were excusable . You are then to understand , Madam , that since last Wednesday which was the day of your departure , I have neither eaten nor opened either my mouth or my eyes , and indeed all that is wanting is that I am still above ground , that is unburied . I would needs have that last Ceremony delay'd a while , for these reasons ; in the first place , because I have ever had an aversion thereto , and next , I should not take it well the report of my death should be spread abroad so soon , and therefore I put the best face I can on it , that men might still be in doubt ; for if they consider that , it happen'd to me just in the nick of your departure , we shall never avoid coming into the ballad called The good year , which is now so much in vogue . Were I again in the World , one of the things I should be extreamly troubled at , is , the little discretion that many have in advancing and abetting all manner of Stories . These that are a live , are not in my opinion , impertinent in any thing so much as this , nay it is hateful even to us that are dead . But , Madam , take heed you do not laugh when you read this , for certainly , it is a kind of impiety to abuse the dead , and were you in my condition , you would not take it well to be so dealt with . I therefore conjure you to pity me ; and since you cannot do any thing else for me ; have a care of my Soul , for I assure you , it is in extraordinary Torments . When we were separated , shee took immediately the road to Chartres , and thence straight to la Mothe , and now while you read this Letter shee is at your Elbow , and will be this night in your Chamber , and if you think it not importunate , give you five or six outcries . I believe you would be much pleas'd with the noise , for it is not unlike that of the Angels of the Lower-house ; while shee torments herself , and makes such a hellish Stir , that you will think the House ready to turn upside down . I was once in a mind to send you the Body by the Carrier , as also that of the Marshal de Fervaque's Lady , but it is in such a pitiful condition , that it would have been all to pieces ere it had been with you ; besides that I was afraid the heat might have spoil'd it . You will honour me extreamly , if you please to tell the two excellent Princesses with whom you are , & I desire them to call to mind , that while I liv'd , I was their incomparably humble Servant , and that I cannot shake off that passion , even after death ; for the condition I am in , I professe I have the same honour and respects for them as ever . I shall not only presume to affirm , that there is not among the dead any one so much their Servant as I am , but will make it good ; there is not among the living any more at their devotion then I am , or that can be more then I am , Madam , Yours , &c To Monsieur Chapelain . LETTER . CXI . SIR , THough it were only out of some design upon your own reputation , or that you would cast so much honour upon me , you should write to me often , for your great wit , which is admirable in all things , is never more fortunate then in the Letters I receive from you . If you would but present each of your Judges with the like , you needed no other recommendation , and they would be convinc'd there were no more to be done in your case , then to do justice to the most vertuous man in the World. I shall do what you command me , with all the earnestness I can , and all the passion you may claim ; and therefore fear not I shall forget it : my Will is not over confident of my memory in things of that consequence , but perpetually represents to me what I have to do , till it be done . What business soever I may have , I place yours amongst the first of my Agenda , sed tu inter acta refer , & pro certo habe , me in hâc re , & in omnibus , omne officium , studium , curam , & diligentiam tibi praestiturum . I am , Sir , Your , &c. Apr. 3. 1640. I humbly desire you to return my thanks to Monsieur de la Mote , but with an eloquence worthy of your self and him . To My Lord Marquess de Montausier : LETTER . CXII . My Lord , SInce your are design'd to dispose of those of our family to Reason and their duty , it were but sit you took the same course with me as the rest , and made me a more vertuous man then I have been as well as my Nephews . It does certainly very much argue my defect as to that point , since I have not hitherto return'd you my thanks for what courtezies you had done both them and me . But in a word , my Lord , without putting me into Prison , and without obliging me to fast , you have forced me , as well as the other , to do what I ought , and have shewn your self so resolute to engage me , though I was unworthy of it ; that , notwithstanding my negligence , it is impossible I should not expresse my ●esentment thereof , and to return you the humblest thanks you may justly claim . I presume you will pardon me my fault , since I acknowledge it with so much ingenuity . And certainly , my Lord , considering the reputation of cruelty that lyes upon you , it corc●rns you very much to do such a signal act of mercy , as that is , and to pardon a man loaden with so much guilt as I am . I beg it of you upon the account of Mademoiselle de Rambouillet , and if it be Lawful to add any thing thereto , I conjure you , by the extraordinary passion wherewith I am , My Lords , Your , &c To my Lord Marquess de Pisany . LETTER CXIII . MADAM , YOu had perswaded me , that ere I should have continu'd here quite three weeks , I should spend my time very pleasantly , and it is now above six since I came hither , and see not any effect of your prediction . I humbly beseech you , make good your word , by affording me the satisfaction you promis'd , which you must send me from the place where you are , since I cannot meet with any here . I have done you that service at my coming hither , that you are oblig'd not to deny me this assistance , for you are to know that I have given you a resurrection in the opinion of all the World , and that you have not any friends or kindred here , who thought you not dead ever since Autumne last . If your Lordship doth think this service of any consequence , and deserves acknowledgement , it will be your fault if you do not as much for me , and restore me to life , which I cannot absolutely say , I have in this place . To do this miracle there needs no more then a Letter from you , with an assurance that you continue me the honour of your affection . If what you expressed to me at my departure be not quite lost , you will not deny me this favour , especially having in your necessity so excellent a Secretary as him you are wont to make use of . I have understood you did me the honour to drink my health ; but as it is now , there are requisite stronger remedies then that to restore it , and it is only from you that I can expect any . But from the reflection I make on the love , you have for whatever belongs to you , and the protection I have sometimes seen you afford your subjects , I raise a confidence that you will not forsake me , who am as much your vassal as if I had been born in your Town of Essars , and withal do put particularly professe my self , My Lord , Your , &c To Mademoiselle de Rambouillet . LETTER . CXIV . Madam , IT must needs be acknowledg'd that I am remarkable for the sincerity of my friendship ; 't is a grief to me that I see you not , as if it were a loss of great consequence to me , and me thinks , I spend not my time so well here , as when I have the honour to be near you . Amiens , in your absence , seems lesse pleasant to me then Paris , and though I can every day visit Ladies that speak the Language of Picardy excellently well , yet I do not think my self ever the happier for it . The conversation of my Lord Duke de C — Monsieur de T — and Monsieur de — whom I meet here often , affords me no entertainment at all . Sometimes I think it very tedious to continue three hours together in the Kings Chamber , nay I find no diversion in the Society of Monsieur Libero , Monsieur Compiegne , and twenty more excellent persons , I have no acquaintance with , who very much celebrate my parts , and tell me they have seen of my works . I have seen the King play at Hoc all this afternoon , and yet find not the least remission of my Spirits ; and though I go constantly thrice a week a Fox-hunting , I find no great sport in it , though there be in the company a hundred Dogs , & as many Horns , which together make a hideous noise , such as whereof the terrour would break your tender Ears . To be short , Madam , the Recreations of the greatest Prince in the World divert me not , and when I want your sight , I am insensible even of the enjoyments of the Court. You are , certainly , very ungrateful , if you render me not the like ; but suspicious wretch that I am , I fear me you take your pleasure sometimes with the Princesse and Mademoiselle de Bourbon ; nay haply since your coming to Grosbois , you have not so much as wish'd your self five or six times at Amiens . If it be so , you may recompence it with this favour , that you will be pleas'd to perswade their Highnesses , to honour me with some few remembrances , that I may not be thought the lesse considerable by them , for being in a place , where I see the King and my Lord Cardinal twice every day . And yet , Madam , you are not to expect ever the more news from me , for I have not any to acquaint you with , My Lord Fabert came hither yesterday m●rning , and went away at one in the afternoon with Orders to our Generals . He told me that Monsieur Arnault hath playd the Devil with his hinder feet in a battle , that happened near l'Esle , and that the Marshal de Brezê hath written it to the King , as I hear by Monsieur de Chavigny . 'T is reported here that our Armies are returning , and that we shall not return so soon : I pray be pleas'd to chide a little at it , and honour me so far , as to believe me sincerely , and as much as you can desire , Madam , Your , &c. Amiens , Sept. 10. 1640. To my Lord Cardinal Mazarin . LETTER . CXV . My Lord , BY a Letter from Madam de V. I have understood the favour your Eminence was pleas'd to do me , and with what extraordinary kindness , and what assurances of good inclinations you have thought fit to grant me — since then my Lord , I may thence infer , that amidst the affairs of greatest consequence , your E. condescends to a remembrance of your most inconsiderable Servants , and that while you are employ'd in the highest things , you neglect not the lowest , I have a certain confidence , you will excuse the boldness I take , to return you my most humble thanks , and that you will be pleas'd to take the pains to read the profession I make ; that , besides the respects and veneration which we all owe a person , who hath , and doth still add to the Glory of this State , I shall through all the actions of my life , ever own , a most particular inclination , to express my self , My Lord , Your , &c To my Lady Dutchess of Savoy . LETTER CXVI . Madam , AFter so many consolatory Letters as there hath been , but too much occasion to write to your Royal Highness , I should be very loath to let slip an occasion to write you one of congratulation . These come to you so seldome , that I think they must needs be very welcome when they do ; and were there nothing else to recomend them , certainly the novelty should make them acceptable . It is long since , Madam , that I have expected what now begins to appear , and thought , the mis-fortune of the most accomplished and most amiable Princess that ever was , too great a disorder in the World to last long . How great soever the Malice and envy of Fortune seemed to be towards you , and what fate soever might crosse your affairs , yet was I still guilty of an imagination that so much goodness , generosity and constancy , and so many Divine qualities as your R. H. is furnish'd with , could not be long unfortunate , and that , at length , Heaven would be forc'd to do some miracle for a person on whom it had bestow'd so many . There is much reason to believe , Madam , that that of the taking of Turin will be seconded by a many others , and that the great success which hath happen'd in your Dominions is a certain Politick Symptome that there will be a change of all things , and such a general settlement as naturally ought to be . But what you should the more rejoyce at in this happy revolution , is , that , there 's nothing so certain as that your concernment therein , multiplies the joy of all here , and that your R. H. is so well beloved , that the more generous part of the Court , do as much rejoyce for the interest you have in this prosperity , as for the advantage accrews to the Crown of France , and the great acquests of Glory which his Majesties Armies have made thereby . I doubt not , Madam , but your R. H. is satisfy'd , that amidst the publick joy , I have some particular matter of rejoycing , whereof no other can be equally sensible : if you but honour me so much as to reflect on the extraordinary passion I have for whatever you are concern'd in , and the inclination , and obligation wherewith I am , Madam , Your , &c. Paris , Oct. 4. 1640. To Mademoiselle Servant one of the Ladies of Honour , to her Royal Highness . LETTER . CXVII . Madam , I Am so well acquainted with your Eloquence , that I humbly beg your assistance to render the acknowledgements , I ought , to the most excellent and most generous Princess in the World. I am certainly even orewhelm'd with her favours , and must confess , there 's not any thing below Heaven so full of charme or so amiable as the Mistress you , ( I thought to have said we ) serve , and iudeed there is not any thing I would not contemne , that I might use that expression . The first time I ever heard her , I was presently of opinion , that of all the understandings in the World , there was not a greater then hers ; but the tenderness shee is pleas'd to have for me , I am astonished at above all things ; and cannot sufficiently admire , that at the same time , when shee is burthened with highest thoughts , shee can also entertain those that are so low , and that a mind which ordinarily is soaring about the loftiest things , can be guilty of so great condescensions . As to the balls , have been given me this morning , they have wrought a wonderful effect in me ; and were it not that they had touch'd the hand of her Royal Highness , I see not whence the miracle should proceed . I did but kisse the Paper wherein they were , and I find my self very much better , I shall henceforth look on it as an antidote against all kinds of mis-fortunes , and unless it be one , I know not any which so pleasant a remedy cannot cure me of . That you may not put your self to too nice a scrutiny to find out my meaning , I were better explain it , and tell you , that it is the grief I take that I cannot see her enough , and am destin'd to live at a great distance from the only person that deserves to be waited on . If you consider it strictly , this mis-fortune is greater then all the rest , and it is very hard for a man to be tender of his honour , and not to take it so much to heart , as to dye of it . To the Count de Guiche . LETTER . CXVIII . My Lord , THough it must be thought an ordinary thing to see you do glorious actions , and that it is fifteen years that you have been talk'd of at this rate , yet can I not avoid being extreamly surpriz'd , when I hear of any new performances of your Valour , and your Reputation being so precious to me , as it is , I am extreamly pleas'd that from time to time it is renew'd and multiply'd daily . Those who are guilty of the greatest ambitions of honour would be satisfy'd , with what you have acquir'd within these late years , and would sit still with the esteem you are in with all the World. But , for ought I can see , My Lord , you set no limits to your self as to this point , and as if you were jealous of the glory you have already acquir'd , and what you have done heretofore , you seem every year to exceed your self , and to do something beyond your former atchievements . For my part , what passion soever I may have for your past actions , I shall not besorry they should be Eclips'd by those you are yet to effect , and that your exploits in Flanders should darken all you have perform'd in France , Germany , and Italy . All my fear is , that these great aspirations at Glory , should carry you beyond your due bounds as to matter of hazard , and accordingly , what you did in the last Battel wherein the Marshal de la Meilleray defeated the Enemy , as it affords me much cause of rejoycing , so does it at the same time put me into some fear . The expressions you there made of your conduct , and your courage find matter if general admiration here ; and indeed , my Lord , if we consult Romances , we shall hardly find any thing more noble , or more worthy celebration . But yet , give me leave to tell you , that , since the invention of inchanted Armes is lost ; and the custome , that Hero's should be invulnerable absolutely abolish'd , a man is not allowed to do such actions as these often in his life ; and Fortune , who hath deliver'd you for this time , is but bad security for the future . Be pleas'd therefore to consider that Fortitude hath it's extreams as well as all the other Vertues , and that , as they are , so it also ought to admit the attendance of Prudence . This , if seriously consulted , will not permit a Ma●shal of the Field , and a Master de Camp of the Guard should become a Voluntier and a Forlorne , so as to expose to all hazards , a person of your concernment , and to venture so cheap a commodity of so great Value . I know not , my Lord , whether you will take this freedome of mine in good part ; but I am certain , you cannot say I interpose in a businesse wherein I am nothing concern'd , and will find there is not any more then I am , if you make any r●flection on the passion , wherewith I have ever been , My Lord , Your , &c. Paris , Oct. 6. 1640. To my Lord Marquess de Pisany . LETTER . CXIX . My Lord , WEre it possible I could be so ingrateful as to forget you , yet the noise you make at the present is so great , that it were a very hard matter I should not call you to mind , and use all the endeavours I could to preserve my self in the esteem of a person , of whom I hear all the World speak with so much advantage . I have been extreamly glad to hear what honour you have gain'd in the last engagement before Arras , and though I am long since acquainted with the qualifications of your heart , and mind , and have ever had that opinion of you which all others have now , yet must I confess my weakness ; me thinks the general esteem wherein you now are , adds something to the inclinations I have to honour you , and I feel in my self a certain vanity of passion for a man burthen'd with the applause and acclamations of all the World. The satisfaction it is to me would certainly be absolute , were it not disturb'd by the fear I am in to lose you . But I know how dangerous a vertue Fortitude is ; and it is the common report , that you are as ill a Husband of your person , as you are of all things else . This , my Lord , puts me into perpetual alarms , and the fate which hangs on me to lose the best , and most valuable of my friends , puts me into so much the greater apprehension for you . To allay this , all I have , is a secret confidence in your good Fortune ; my heart tells me that you have a great journey yet to go , and a many things to do , and that the friendship you are pleas'd to honour me with will be more Fortunate to me , then that of some others . I wish it both for your sake and my own , and that with all my Soul ; as also that I may be happy enough one day to demonstrate to you , how much and how passionately I am , Your , &c. To Monsieur de Serisantes , Resident for the King with the Queen of Sweden . LETTER . CXX . SIR , YOur little Ode I look on as a great work , and makes me conc●ive , that , though you there mention your debauches , you are sometimes sober at Stockholm . The fruits of Greece and Italy are not fairer then those you bring forth under the North , nor can I but wonder how the Muses were able to follow you thither . You may safely brag that you have carry'd them further then ever Ovid did ; nor indeed did ever man shew them so many Countries as you have . But if you derive these Enthusiasmes from the Wine , my advice is , that you alwayes venture to drink at the same rate , — Dulce periculum est , O Lenaec , se qui Deum Cingentem viridi tempora pampino . And you may say , Bacchum in remotis carmina rupibus Vidi docentem — Sir , I am not able to tell you , how infinitely I was pleas●d to find Oil of Jasmine , Spanish Gloves , and English Ribands , in Latine Verses . To do you but justice , all from the beginning to the end is admirably pleasant , Insigne recens , adhuc Indictum ore alio , But since I understand not Latine the best in the World , be pleas'd to explain your self , as to those words , m●ntis & acerbus dolor . It puzzles me very much . I shall not pretend to any concernment in your secrets , any further then you give me leave ; but take it not ill , if I do in your interests , since I am most sincerely , Sir , Your , &c. Paris , Dec. 15. 1640. To Monsieur de Maison-blanche , at Constantinople . LETTER . CXXI . Sir , YOu would certainly do very ill to turn Turk ; for I assure you , you have abundance of Friends in Christendom , and your reputation is here so great , that were your condition mine , I should rather come away thence , and enjoy the fruits of it , then command fourty thousand Ianizaries , marry the Grand Seigneur's Daughter , and be strangled a while after . I know not what kind of B●auties you have in Asia , but I assure you , five or six of the handsomest Ladies in all Europe are fallen in love with you , and provided you are nothing diminish'd , whereas you meet there with Maids that entreat you to buy them , you shall sell your self here at what rate you please . To deal freely with you , your Letters never made so much noise in London , as they do now in Paris ; the General discourse is of them , all desire them ; and if the Grand Seignor knew how considerable you are among the Christians , he would dispose of you for your life into one of the Towers of the Black-Sea . Madam , the Princesse ask'd me the other day , whether you were really so great a Wit as was reported ; not above four days before Mademoiselle de Bourbon put the same question to me ; and there 's not any but is astonish'd at the noise , you at the present , make in the world . For , to deal truly with you , your Physiognomy discovers not all that is excel●ent in you ; and it is a miracle , that , by your looks you were once taken for an Ingeneer . It would never be guess'd at by your nose what you are worth , and to esteem you proportionably to your merits , presupposes a conversation and acquaintance with you such as I have , or never to have seen you , or known you but by your Letters . They are , no question , pleasant beyond all imagination : and I am never thought such by those who have any affection for me , unless I bring along with me some one of them . But particularly , Monsieur and Madam de Rambouillet , the young Lady their Daughter , and the Marquesse of Pasany , are ravish'd with them , and accordingly have an extraordinary esteem and abundance of respects for pou . Be it therefore your care to preserve them by writing to me as often , and as pleasantly as you can : this you will find no hard task , the place where you are , will furnish yon with new things , though it were for these ten years . I wish it were so easie for me to entertain you , and that by describing our Garments , Actions , manner of life , our food , the fashions and Beauties of our women ; I could write such Letters as you would take any delight to read . But , unless it be the Ceremonies of our Religion ; I believe you have not forgot any thing that 's done here : so that all I have further to say to you , is , that I honour you perfectly , and love you heartily ; and that you know it as well as my self . For , if I should relate to you after what manner we relieved Casal , and how we took Arras and Turin ; What entertainment could it find you who are accustomed to your Armies of three hundred thousand men ; and who have yet the taking of Babylon fresh in your memory ? I shall therefore tell you but one thing , which yet you will be astonisht at ; The Prince of Or●nge is now ●●aten every year five or six times , and the Count Harcourt doth those things now , which the late King of Sweden , were he a live , would envy him for . Farewel Sir , what ever may happen , continue your affection to me , and honour me so much as to assure your self , that I am , as far as I ought , and withal manner of passion , Sir , Your , &c. To Monsieur de Chavigny . LETTER . CXXII . SIR , YOu may hereby perceive how cons●derable the Interest and reputation I have with you is . Monsieur Esprit , who is coming to Court with a Letter of recommendation to you from M — thought it not unnecessary to be further recommended by me ; and I , who am a little given to vanity , have chosen rather to undertake it , then to tell him I durst not . Sir , you may assure your self he is one of the best natur'd men in the World , one whose mind and Soul are of a makin● , such as you would wish , of a free disposition , very discreet , very learned , a great Divine and a good Philosopher , with all these qualifications he is not one of those that contemne wealth , and out of a confidence that he should make very good use hereof , he would not take it amisse if he could get an Abbacy , to obtain which Madam d'Aig●illon writes in his behalf to my Lord Cardinal . This will ly upon his Eminence to do ; but upon you to find him noble entertainment , and that is all he expects . After the Character I have given you of him , I think it very unnecessary to add the humble supplication I make to you on his behalf , nor can I give you any reason why I do , but that it is his desire , and that I am wont to do any thing he would have me . But , Sir , having acquainted you with his Interests , I conceive it is according to the rules of friendship , I should be mindful of my own , and most humbly beg your confidence , that I am , Sir , Your , &c. Paris , Jun. 2. 1641. To the Count de Guiche . LETTER . CXXIII . My Lord , AFter the finishing of one great siege and two small ones , and an aboad of fifteen dayes in Flanders without Equipage , do you not think it an extraordinary refreshment to go and besiege Bapaume , and to begin a fresh in the Month of September , as if nothing had been done all the year before ? Me thinks the Knights heretofore had a much easier time of it , then those that live in these dayes , for as to those the breaking of four or five Lances in a week , and now and then a brush of fighting , or haply a combat , was the main of their work . All the time besides they took their progresses in fair Forrests and Flowery Meadows , & most commonly with a young Lady or two : and from Perion King of the Gaules , to the last of the race of Amalis , I do not remember I have read of so much as one troubled with drawing lines of Circumvallation , or giving Orders for a Trench . Fortune , My Lord , is certainly the greatest Cheat in the World ! Many times , when shee Loads men with honours and employments , shee makes them very unhappy presents , and ordinarily sells us at very dear rates what shee seems to give us . For , in fine , without any consideration of the hazard of Iron and Lead , ( a thing not worth the speaking of , ) but supposing you alwayes fought under inchanted Armes , yet can you not avoid it ; but the War must cut of the best part of your best dayes : it hath robbed you of six Months of this year , nay from you , whom it hath been pleas'd to perserve a live , it hath taken away within these fifteen years , above the one half of your life . And yet , my Lord , it must be acknowledg'd , that those who pursue it with so much glory as you do , must certainly find great enjoyments in it , and doub●ess , this general consent of a whole people with that of the more excellent , and more vertuous , to raise one man above all the rest , is a thing of so m●ch insinuation , that there is no generous Soul which is not surpriz'd with it , nor no hardship which that does not represent as supportable . For my part , my Lord , ( who pretend to have been acquainted with the inconveniences of War , as well as your self , ) I must needs confesse your Reputation comforts me for your absence , and what pleasure soever it may be to hear you speak , yet I prefer before it that of hearing you spoken of . However I cannot but wish your sudden coming hither , to enjoy the fruits of the Glory you have acquir'd , that after so many hard marches as you have had , you may take the pleasure all this Winter , ( what weather soever it be , ) to go twice or thrice a week from Paris to Ruel , and from Ruel to Paris . Then shall I have the leasure to tell you what Alarms I have been in for your sake , and acquaint you with the affection , wherewith I am , My Lord , Your , &c. Paris , Oct. 15. 1641. To the same . Upon his promotion to the charge of Marshal of France . This Letter was written eight dayes after the precedent . LETTER . CXXIV . My Lord , OF all that I said to you prejudicial to War , I now make my recantation , and since the honour you have received is deriv'd from it , all controversy between me and it , is absolutely decided . I have indeed long since been of opinion that so great valour and Services , in a man of your quality , and a person so much in the respects of all the World , could not but meet with sudden rewards and acknowledgemets . But there being a vast difference between the things that are to be , and the things that effectually are , I could not but be extreamly glad to hear that , that had been done for you which needs must ; and this news I was as sensible of , and as much surpris'd at , as if I had not expected it . It is out of all Question , my Lord , that the principal recompence of your actions is the reputation they have gain'd you ; but yet , it should be no slender satisfaction to you , to ascend at your age , to the highest degree that the Fortune of War can raise men to . But , if on the other side , you consider how many dangers you have run through to arrive to this , what hazards you have been put to , and how many gallant men you saw fall , who yet run the same race with you ; you will think your self somewhat obliged to Fortune that hath preserv'd you thus long , and hath not opposed your vertue . Among the many reasons I have to congratulate your happiness , there is one particular satisfaction which you cannot have your self , and which truely , at least in my opinion , surpasses all the rest ; to discover by the unforc'd and unsuspected judgements of all the World , that your glory is free from all envy , and to see , there is not any one who is not as glad of your prosperity as if he were concern'd in it . The publick rejoycing at this particular good Fortune of yours , is to me a presage that it will be seconded by a many more , which it may produce ; and I hope you will shortly add , to the honour you have received from the King , that reputation , which ●ou only can , and which indeed is the most solid and most real . I think you doubt not but I heartily wish it , since you know how much I am , a thousand wayes , obliged to be , with all manner of respect and passion , My Lord , Your , &c. To Monsieur Costart . LETTER . CXXV . Sir , THere 's not any thing in your Letter , I am not extreamly pleas'd with ; but was not without jealousy , able to read the enjoyments you took upon the Banks of the River of Cha●ente ; in so much that I who , upon all other occasions , am as glad of your advantages as if they were my own , and who have not the least envious thought for your reputation , your learning nor your wit , cannot but envy your having eight dayes conversation with Monsieur de Balzac . I doubt not , but you knew how to make your advantages of that happiness , for of all the men I know , you are he that can best do it . & Deorum Muneribus sapienter uti . You may enterpret that Sapienter as you please , either in it's proper signification or the Metaphorical ; for if a man entertains Balzac with good discourses , it 's supposed it cannot be done without good Dinners , and I doubt not , but you have an admirable Palate for the one as well as the other . Monsieur de Balzac is no l●sse eloquent at a Banquet then he is in his Books . He is Magister dicendi & caenandi . He hath a certain science of making good cheer , which he deserves to be no lesse esteem'd for th●n his Rhetorick ; and among other things , he hath found out a kind of Broth , which I value beyond Pliny's Panegyrick , or the longest Oration in all Isocrates . All this hath been extreamly well bestow'd on you , for it is not enough to say that you are sapiens , but you are , as Eni●● expresses it , sapienti potens . I say not but you may be as good in the other sence , nec enim sequitur , & cui cor sapiat , ei non sapiat palatus . This I must tell you we are oblig'd to Cicero for , least you might think , that Palatus came from me . Your Gout certainly never came so much wish'd for , as when you were there , and it is a question to me whether your health ever did you so great service ; that very courtesy is such as should work a reconconciliation between you and it , or at least deserves you should not mince it into a fluxion , and be so modest as not to call it by it's own name . But be ingenuous , have you not done as that Coelius did , sanas liniendo , obligandoque plantas incedensque gradu laborioso ? For to deal freely with you , a Gout that takes you so seasonably , and stayes you eight dayes , to enjoy your self , to feed on Figs and Musk-melons , I cannot but entertain a little jealousy of . On the other side I cannot by any means , take it well you should grow so familiar with the Master of the house , and that he should profess so much friendship to you , as he pretends in all the Letters he writes hither . All that I was able to do , was to give way to Monsieur Chapelain , and suffer my self to be named the second . Non jam prima peto Mnestaeus , nequ● vincere c●rto , Quanquam O! — But I will never consent to be third . Sir , do you observe that Quanquam , O! it is spoken in my Spirit with greater indignation and bitterness then in Virgil. Look therefore to your self both you , and he , and the other , and behave your selves very gingerly . For , in a word I know not whether I shall be able to endure all this , and whether it will not make me bankrupt as to all patience . Certainly there 's not any thing could ●aise so much jealousy in me , as as the friendship of Monsieur de Balzac ; he is one of the two men in the World , with whom I would gladly spend the remainder of my life , you may easily judge who the other is . Not to mention his wit , which is beyond any thing may be said of it , there is not under Heaven a better Friend , a better man , a more sociable , a more pleasant or a more generous ; Vir ( for me thinks I can expresse it better in Latine ) facillimis , jucundissimis , suavissimis moribus , summae integritatis , humanitatis , fidei , liberalissimus , cruditissimus , urbanissimus , in omni genere officij ornatissimus . The Friendship , which we mutually preserve , without any mention of it in writing one to another ; and the confidence we have one of another is a thing rare and singular ; but above all things , of very great example in the World , and whence , a many well disposed people , who destroy themselves with the writing of ill Letters , should learn to be quiet , and give others leave to be so . What you say of building about Balzac , as about Chil●y , I very much approve of , and it were certainly very seasonable ; but we wits are not the greatest Builders , and lay our foundation for it , upon these Verses of Horace , Aedificare casas , plaust●llo adju●gere mures Siquem delectet barbatum , insania ver●et . At least , Monsieur de Gombaut , Monsieur de l'Estoille , and my self , are resolv'd not to build at all , till the time come , that stones dispose themselves one upon another , at the sound of the Ha●pe . I know not , whether Apollo be fallen out with the Trade and hath given it over , because he was so ill paid for the Walls of Troy ; but me thinks his favorites are not much add●cted to it , and their Genius directs them to other things much different from sumptuous Edifices . I therefore thank you for your hill ; but I were none of the wisest to go and build in a place , where I have already a fair house ready built . I have be thought my self , that that passage , Nulli potest facilius esse loqui , quàm rerum naturae pingere , &c. Was the younger Pliny's , and thought it very pleasant that you durst not name him to me . But in your judgement , is it not better said , Nulli potest facilius esse loqui , quàm rerum naturae facere ? For , in the first place there 's more opposition between loqui and facere , then between loqui and pingere , which is something of more grace . In the next , it is an expression of greater height , Nulli facilius est loqui , quam rerum naturae fac●re : It is not so easily for any one to say , as for Nature to do ; then to say , It is not so easy for any one to say as for Nature to paint . Will you not acknowledge this to be something flat and of a low Spirit , to refuse a word which presents it self , and is withal the better , and to keep a great Stir to find out another that 's not so good , and farther from the sence ? He is one of those eloquent blades , of whom Quintilian says , Illis sordent omnia quae narturae dictavit . And in another place , Quid quod nihil jam proprium placet , dum parúm creditur disertum quod & alias dixisset . He thought to have been very much refin'd with his pingere , and hath spoild all . While I write this I consider with my self , how finely I were surpriz'd if this passage belong to the elder Pliny . But if it be , his be the losse , I will not retract what I have said , why does he speak like his Nephew ? Non sapit patruum in that passage , even he , who in comparison of the other is wont to be patruus Patruissimus , as Platu●us or T●rence says . Which of the two is it ? I think the former . I would gladly know where that Tree grows who bore the Roses you sent me . Certainly neither Poestum , nor Aegypt , nor Greece , nor Italy ever brought forth the like . It may very well be your self , Tu Cinnomomum , Tu Rosa . You look as if you thought this taken out of the Song of Songs , when it is Plautus's . I can hardly imagine those Verses should be the work of any moderne wit ; but if they are , I should be much troubled , they were any other then yours or Monsieur de Balzac's . Whoever is the Authour , he may very well be prov'd of them , and those Roses are certainly ●orth a many Lawrels . But I beseech you , let me know whose they are dirmi amine , mea Rosa , mea voluptas . With your Roses , you have also sent thorns , when you propose to me the two passages , you would have me explicate . In the first place , as to that of salust , we are to consider that Hunting , was a commendable exercise among the Scythians , the Numidians , nay the Grecians themselves , and particularly the Loc●demonians ; but I do not remember I have seen any thing to prove that among the Romans , it was the exercise of the more vertuous or better sort . For , Agriculture , it is to be distinguish'd according to Time. In old Rome , consular men , and such as had been Dictators , return'd from the management of the Common-wealth to the Plough-tail , which was the ordinary employment or calling of the Papirij , the Manlij and the Decij . But they had no sooner tasted the delciacies of Asia and Greece , ere they gave it over ; and you may easily judge that a sort of people , who had the hair drawn off their Arms and thighs with certain Pincers , who cured and perfumed themselves , were far enough from goading of Oxen. If I am not mistaken , it is in the lives of the Gracchi that I have read , that one of the reasons which mov'd one of them to advance and Legem agrariam , was , that having travell'd through Italy , he had not met with any at work in the Fields about Husbandry , but only Slaves , where before they were all Citizens of Rome . Now , if it was so then , it may be easily judged that in salust's time , it was yet more ordinary to see Slaves employed in Tillage ; Whence it comes , that Hunting and Agriculture , which are Quaestuosae Artes , are by him called Servilia Officia , quae aut à servis exercebantur , aut exer●cri poterant . For the other , I think , that where Ausonius says , arguetur rectius Seneca quàm praedicabitur , non erudijsse indolem Neronis , sed armâsse saevitiam ; he does not mean that Seneca had ever incited Nero to be cruel ; but that instead of commending him for having taught his Disciple Philosophy enough , to make him merciful , he is to be reprov'd for having taught him too must sublety and Rhetorick to maintain his cruelty : so that armare , in that place , is not understood of ●ffensive but defensive Arms. And accordingly , I think Tacitus sayes , that when that vertuous man had killed his own Mother ( 't was a terrible Storke ) Seneca assisted him to write to the Senate upon that occasion , and to find out pretences to palliate the horrid action whom he had committed . This passage oblig'd me to read over the whole Oration of Ausonius , which had I not done , I should not have presum'd to medle with it , and while I have all the best Authors by heart , I would not willingly read a line of the others . Good God! what jargon they speak ; after what rate they write ; and how is a man that is accustom'd to Cicero , astonish'd when he finds himself among such people ! Of all the Letters I have received from you , I have not thought any better writ or more pleasant then the last ; but the passage I am most pleas'd with , is , that where you speak of the Abbot of Lauardin . There commendations , which he desires you to present me with from him , satisfy me , that , either he is extreamly civil , or sufficiently well opinion'd of me , and whether of the two it be , it matters not , I am infinitely pleas'd at it , either for his interest or my own . Sir , let me beg your favour so far as to let him know from me , that I receive the honour he does me , withal the respects and acknowledgements , which a person of his merit and quality may justly claim ; but withal , that I cannot sit down with the receipt of Civilities , that I aime at something more , and have a great design to gain one day the happiness of his Friendship . I was not so much amaz'd to hear the Nunnes of Loudun speak Latin , as I was to see you rip so much Italian . A man cannot discover by your citations , but that you understand it . But I hope I shall be reveng'd when I hear you pronounce it ; for , ordinarily the Italian learn'd in Poiton hath not the accent extreamly Romane , and therefore do what you can , sapiet Poitavinitatem . Your , quod mirere , in the passage of Tacitus , speaking of the recreation of the Germans , is well observ'd and well understood . But it 's considerable what St Ambrose says upon it , I know not by what hazard I come to know it . F●runt Hunnos , says he , cum sine legibus vivant , aleaesolius legibus obedire , in procinctu ludere tesseras simul & arma portare , in victoriâ suâ captivos fieri . Your ballismos , I also like very well , as also the Medal of Vigenere . But will you believe that Cordonniers , are so said , de ce qu'ils donnent des cors , because they give Horns ? I perswaded a good honest man the other day that it was a true Etymology . I should sooner forget a thousand Mistresses then Monsieur de Chives , and Monsieur Girard , par nobile fratrum , nay I should as soon forget you . If you hold any correspondence with them , I beseech you do me the favour assure them , that I am still their most humble Servant , with as much passion as ever , and that I entreat them not to have a greater , affection for you then they have for me , and not to be guilty of an infidelity towards me such as that of Monsieur de Balzac , by forsaking me , to entertain new faces . Farewel , Sir , and be ever assur'd , I shall not love or esteem any thing as I do you . I am , most sincerely , Sir , Your , &c. To the Same . LETTER . CXXVI Sir , I Was once resolv'd , for a while to break off the correspondence that is between us , as making a conscience , in a season when a man should do penance , to come to those great entertainments you make me : but after I had endur'd much , I was convinc'd , I was not able to be without it . I su'd for a dispensation to receive your Letters , and have obtain'd it . For your part , you may without any scruple receive what I send you , as having hardly so much as to entertain you with a light Collation . Insteod of those mullos trilibres you presented me withal , I can only return Tiberinos Catillones , which only like the banker of Tiber , and feed on the slime of the Latin Country ; Postquam exhaustum est nostrum mare . Nay for this time I shall hardly find as many as will make up a dish , and therefore I shall only treat you with pulse . Impunè te pascent Olivae , Te cicoreaea , levesque malvae . You must be content to make the best cheer you can with it , I can do no more ; I cannot command those Parks , nor those Champians which are design'd for your hunting , Hortulus hic , &c. Unde epulum possis solis dare Pythagoreis . You cannot but remember that Coecilius Atreus cucurbitarum , I shall be forced to do the like ; for , to tell you truely , my stock is quite Exhausted ; and , Mihi omne penu ex fundis amicorum hic affertur . For you Piscinarians , ( so Cicero , writing to Atticus , calls certain rich men of his time , Quantum Piscenarij mihi invideant , alias ad te scribam , ) for you I say , it is an easy matter to treat your friends , you are not put to such shifts to do it as we , Nec seta longo quaerit in mari praedam . You have your Fish-ponds ever full ; Piscina Rhombum pascit , & lupos vernas , You need no more then whistle , Natat ad magistrum delicata murena . It is impossible to take you unprovided , you I say , who have Penus Varius , or Varia , if you would have it so , or Varium , or Penum or Penu , ( 't is a pleasant Knave , that , he is of all genders , and shifts himself out of one declension into another , and when he pleases , is undeclinable , ) I am one of those , quibus sunt verba fine penu & pecunia . Think it not strange , I should be astonished , — To the same . LETTER . CXXVII . SIR , YOu now see what it is to entertain your friends at great Feasts , there needs no other reason you should not expect any returns of them . And to put me to greater troubles , you bring along with you Monsieur de Balzac , the most delicate , and the most humorous person in the world , quâ munditiâ , quâ elegantiâ hominem ? Your Diet I knew , and you were sufficiently acquainted with my Table ; but it cannot entertain so great a stranger . — Ingentem non sustinet umbram . To speak freely , when I look on you both , I cannot but think on Jupiter and Mercury , when they came to embrace poor Philemon , ( be this however spoken without any offence to either , for all comparisons are odious ) and in effect , that good man had not more reason to be troubled then I have . It is certainly a cruelty in you to have engaged me to this , and that a more then Neronical cruelty , Indicebat familiaribus coenas , quorum uni mellita quadragies H. S. constiterunt , alteri pluris aliquanto rosaria . To tell you the truth , that is it hath diverted me all this while ; I have often said to my self , — Nunquam ne reponam ? But I forbore both upon your account and his : Cupio enim magnificè accipcre summos viros . Ut rem mihi esse reantur , In fine , after a tedious search without finding any thing , me thinks it might have been said to me as to that other , Nunquid adolescens meliùs dicere vis quàm potes ? or otherwise , Quid multum cupias cùm sit tibi gobio tantum . In loculis ? — I am therefore resol'd to do what I can , and desire you to be satisfied with it , — Rebusque veni non asper egenis . You must accomodate your selves to my exigencies , I can do more ; I am not Master of those great Parks , nor yet of those Champions which lye open to your Game , nor yet those vast Seas where you fish , for all you say , Hotulus hic puteu●que brevis , nec teste movendus . I am , I must confess , asham'd to discover my wants and poverty ; and yet though I am poor , I cannot shake off Ambition . — Hîc vivimur ambiaiosâ Paupertate . — I wish with all my heart , I could Ad Palatinas acipensera mittere mensas , Or entertain you at such a Supper as he was , before whom , duo millia lectissimorum piscium , septem avium apposita traduntur . But tell me I pray , do you gentlemen of Poitou , feed much upon Acipensers ? I have sent to enquire for some here , and the Fishmongers know not the name . And yet it was a kind of Fish very much heretofore esteemed at Rome ; Huic tantus olim habebatur honos , says Macrobius , ( did you imagine I had read Macrobius ? ) Ut a coronatis ministris , & cum tibiis in convivium soleret ferri . That indeed was an extraordinary priviledge for a Fish . C. Duillius , had almost such another , Caium Duillium , qui primus Poenos dasse devicerat , redeuntem à coenâ senem saepè videbam puer , delectabatur cereo funali & tibicine , quae fibi null exemplo privatus sumpserat ; tantum licentiae dabat gloria . It was not I that saw him in that magnificence , 't was Cato the Censor ; and Cicero , who tells the Story , had , I doubt not , very great respects for this Fish , and fed on it heartily : For , in his Tusculane Questions , he remembers himself of it , and names it above all others for a delicate bit . Si quem igitur tuorum afflictum merore videris , huic acipenserem potius quam aliquem soc●●ticum libellum dabis ? In the mean time , there is not a word more of it . Hence you may judge what the glory of humane things amounts to , and what account is to be made thereof afterwards , — I demens & saevos curre per Alpes , Ut pueris placeas , & declamatio fias . However it be ( that same , however it be , is a little far fetch'd , for it relates to my telling you that I had nothing to treat you with all . ) I shall entertain you as well as I can , and will say with that other , vide audaciam , etiam Hirtio coenam dedi sine pavone . In another place he tells one who bragg'd , that he would find him as poor cheer , as I shall you , Si perseveras me ad matris tue coenam vocare , feram id quoque , volo enim videre animum , qui mihi audeat ista quae scribis apponere , aut etiam polypum , Miniani Jovis similem ; crede mihi non audebis : ante meum adventum , fama ad te de meâ lautitiâ veniet , eam extimeoces . Make me , I beseech you , understand what Beast is meant by that Polypum Miniani Jovis . I profess , since you have faild me of your Letters , I know nothing at all . As for the Promulsis , it is tolerable hitherto , but you are not satisfi'd with that onely ; Non enim vir es qui soleas promulside confici , integram famem ad ovum affers . Let us then fall to other meat . As to our quarrel against those who make not their Reverence●s long enough , I do not think them to be blam'd so much , and the reason is , that the truest and most effectual , consist chiefly in small things ; as in certain Gestures , certain motions of the body and countenance , whereby , without being as it were perceived , they work their effect . Componit furtim , subsequiturque decor That Furtim me thinks , signifies as much , as also what the Spaniards call el no se que , they are so small that a man knows not well what it is . Nor shall you need to trouble your self any further about their Husbands : Why would you invalidate marriages of so long standing ? The Gods , as you said upon another occasion make up others much different . The world is full of such marriages , have they not marryed pain upon pleasure , sufferings to glory , Heaven to earth ; and Mademoiselle — to her Husband , Sic visum veneri cui placet impares Formas atque animos sub juga ahenea , Saevo mittere cum joco . I know not whether I told you that we had given over writing one to another , and that I had been inform'd that she made heavy complaints against me : She is in the City , and I have given her a visit . Our enterview was somewhat like that of Dido and Aeneas , when they met in Hell. I did all lay in my power to pacifie her , I told her , verus mihi nuntius ergo , and per sidera juro , and nec credere quivi . Illa solo fines oculos aver satenere , Nec magis incepto vultum sermone moveri , Quam si dura silex , aut stet Marpesia cautes . As to sleep , he 's not so ill a Husband as you make him , and that Grace , I know not you call her , could not be better dispos'd in order to her quiet and case , He is as gentle as a Lamb , the most patient of all the Gods , — Placidissime somne Deorum , Pax animi , quem cura fugit . And were it not that there are no Gates to his Lodging , he were a very good match : You may see in Lucian the discription of his City , and how he was accommodated : Though all he could do , were to restore the complexion , enliven the over-wearied eyes , and embellish the Ladies , do you not think it enough to get into their favour ? He is a Distiller of Poppy , and Mandragoras , and well skill'd in Fucus's , that are , doubtless , incomparably beyond all the white and red in Spain , no usava afeytes Dorinda , y assidesperto con los que el suemo le avia dado . Learn a little Spanish though it were for nothing else but that you might not plaugue us so much with your Italian . Nor indeed is he so heavy as you think him . Tum levis aethereis delapsus somnus ab astris , Nor could he have gotten so many children if he had been so weak . Tum pater è populo natorum mille suorum . Nay though he were as cold as you conceive him , do you place but a small succor in all those dreams which he drives before him as it were with a wand , and disposes of as he pleases ? Have you forgot that expression of Fleur D'espine ? — Se non sogni questi Ch'io dorma semper , e mai non mi desti . And that other , Proh Venus & tenerâ volucer cum matre Cupi●o , Gaudia quanta tuli , quam me manifesta libido Contigit — Do you make no account of this , and do you not think an honest woman may be satisfied with it ? As to what you say , that the Graces ought never to sleep ; go and visit some of your Ladies the next day after a Call , when they have sate up all night , and then give me your opinion as to that point . For your somno mollior herba , and your morbida , Domine Magister noster ! I think you neither understood the Latine , nor the Italian , for the one signifies to sleep upon , and morbido signifies no more then polite , smooth , lene , properly effeminate . Your Emperor Lampridius I look on as a sober , rational man ; and if Heliogabalus had made a score of such Ordinances as those , I should place him next to Titus and Trajan . I wonder you should forget that other of Tiberius , Asellio sabino H. S. ducenta donavit pro Dialogo , in quo boleti , & ficedulae , & Ostreae , & turdi certamen induxerat . Were not those Emperors ? I am extreamly troubled at the loss of that Dialogue , and would you not have bin glad to see a discourse between an Oyster and a Mushrome ? That Asellius was certainly an excellent person , and had I known him I would with all my heart have given him a Demicaster . The Stones I sent you in their natural shapes you have excellently cut , and admirably wrought : They are become in your hands precious , and you have made them one of your best Dishes of your Banquet ; Fecisti ut lapidi illi panes flerent . Without Saturn's stomach , or the Moons teeth , I have made a shift to eat very heartily of them , and with great satisfaction . That 's a kind of meat , quam nemo coquus hactenus in jus rocaverat ; but you make such sawces , as would perswade a man to eat pebble-stones . I could not believe that that Story came from such grave Authors . This granted , I am not an Infidel as to that , that the stories should sometimes hear the sound of the Harp , besides that at this day we beleeve , that walls have ears . I must needs confess I have a greater esteem for Ausonius then I had , you have made me see him in his Lustre , by shewing him me in his Poetry . He was no question a very excellent person , and I doubt not but his Oration had been very good , had he turn'd it into verse . Those you have furnish't me with of his ; I am acquainted with a sort of men like him , who go very ill a foot , and can do miracles on Horse-back : but I wish those men would do only what they are best at , and that Cicero had never writ in verse not Ausonius in Prose . Do you expect I should now speak of the other Banquet , whereof I had my part , Ut Nasidieni juvit me caena beati , That is to say , how I find my self after the good entertainment of Monsieur de Balzac ? I shall answer you , Ut nunquam in vita fuerit melius . Lucullus Apollo , no , not that of Delphos could have been so magnificent ; the least Dish is to be preferr'd before the Dodecatheon of Augustus , you know , Cum primum istorum conduxis mensa choragum , Sexque Deos vidit Mallia sexque deas . Which deserves no great admiration . It is of such a Feast as this , that it may be said I lauri de Permesso , e di Parnaso Andorno a coronar la Gelatina . That man is certainly admirable in what ever he does . I ever and anon meet with some Verses of his , which are doubtless much beyond what I thought this age could have produced , such as might raise a jealousie , I say not in Lucca , or Clandian , but even in Lucretius and Virgil. But be pleas'd to ask him , upon what grounds he beleeves that I have gotten the explication of the passage of Ausonius out of his bowels , and why he ranks me among those , qui plus ex jecore alieno sapiunt quam ex suo . I am therefore to conceive that I know nothing but by a reminiscence of those things which my soul learn'd heretofore in his conversation . His Dish of Wind , as well as yours of Stone , I am infinitely taken with , and certainly it had been excellent food in the Island of Ruac , a place I know not whether you are acquainted with . It is an Island where the Inhabitants live only by wind , and where the sick take no other Physick then those unwholesome blasts that come in at some hole made in the place where they lye . You are certainly excellent Cooks , you season all things so well , that there 's not any thing might not be eaten out of your hands , and which you would not make a man swallow down pleasantly . You can give , Cuerpo a los vientos , y a las piedras alma . This is a Verse of Louys de Gongora , one whom you are not acquainted with : I am very much pleas'd to understand the alliance between the Athenians and Boreas , as also that there was a Norwegian of a Citizen of Athens ▪ he me thinks might have call'd himself Citizen of the world , with as much right as that other who brag'd so much of it . But indeed the Athenians had there met with a very turbulent Cockney . I did not , I must confess , believe , that the Sea was a Teare like that of his who had a better stomach to digest stones , then I have . He shed it no doubt when he was turn'd out and bound in chains by his Son. Do you think ( at least if the story be true ) that it may be said of Saturn , as well as of poor Pallas's Horse , Guttis humectat grandibus ora . The truth is , they play'd him very unhandsome tricks ; but it hath happen'd well for mankind , that as he was extreamly given to melancholly , so he could not weep much , for if he had shed but three tears what should have become of us , omnia pontus erant . It might be said on this occasion , that he wept bitterly ; but tell me I pray , if you can , Did he weep both the Sea and the fish in it ? — Immania Cete , Tritonesque citos , Pontique exercitus omnes . I had forget to give you an account of your passage of Seneca Valde me torfit illa podagra , adeoque impliciti videntur hi pedes , ut ad illos utrosque dextros explicandos , nullum dextrum pedem habeam . Unless it be his meaning , that the Gout turn'd the left foot , which ought to be inward , outward ; and that being so turn'd on the same side as the right foot , he says , utrosque dextros . But it could not be meant that the right foot was turn'd to the left side , for then he had said utrosque Sinistros . It is certainly very hard to be understood ; if you can find any better explication , — Si quid dextro pede concipis . Let me know it . I have heard of your sickness , but with much disturbance , though I knew it not till it was over , and was astonish'd to understand the danger I was in , when I knew nothing of it . Dear Sir , I beseech you rest satisfy'd , this World wants that I should value love or esteem more then I do you . May I perish , if ever I am so pleas'd with my own thoughts , as when I think ( which I do often , ) that Fortune will find out some way that we may spend the remainder of our dayes together , and that I may have you , in serijs ●ocisque , amicum omnium horarum . I profess there is not any thing I wish so much , and that I am and ever shall be your Servant , with as much passion , as when I saw you every morning . I make this profession to you on the eve of a journey of six months , which I am to take , for I go hence with the King for Catalonia . Be pleas'd therefore to forbear writing till you hear of his Majesty's return . I should be much more impatient to come back , if I thought to find you here in the Summer . I advise you to do all you can , that it may be so . Qui benè latuit , bene vixit , is a precept you have nothing to do with ; let alone Panaque Sylvanumque senem Nymphasque sorores , You are a debtor to the Publick , and it were but fit such a man as you were known to all the World , omnis autem peregrinatio , you know , obscura est . Hasten therefore your return , I beseech you once more , and as soon as your term shall be expir'd , let me find you here , or M — or some — and take heed ; ne quid temporis addatur ad hanc provincialem molestiam . I send you a Book , which Mademoiselle de Courmay presents you with . Farewel Sir , be pleas'd to continue me in your affection and remembrances , and assure your self I shall be while I live , and most sincerely , Your , &c. Paris , Jan. 24. 1643. Your infoelix Theseus , I look on as an extream happy man , and am almost confident that Hercules did not deliver him out of Hell more fortunately , or more gloriously then you do . To Mademoiselle de Rambouillet . LETTER . CXXVIII . Madam , HAd I been without my — I should certainly have been extreamly troubled to be depriv'd the honour of your sight , and I believe I should have thought on you more heartily then ever I did , for to tell you truth ; I felt my self extreamly dispos'd thereto , and never was so much afflicted at a departure from you . But it is beyond your faith , Madam , what strange diversion — afford a man , and what an excellent remedie they are against a great passion ; one while a Horse falls lame , another , a wheel is broken , sometimes they are lodg'd for a whole night in a Bogg , and I profess all can be done with them , is that they make a man think three or four times a day on her , whom he thinks his best friend . But now that we shall travel more gently , and are to embarque upon the Rhosne , I shall discharge my duty of thinking on you better , and if I am not mistaken , I shall come to Avignon the most passionate man in the World. For your part , Madam , who take no greater journeys then from your own house to the suburbs of St Germain , and are not troubled with such ill wayes as we are , you are not by any means to be excused , if you honour me not so much as to think on me sometimes , since , I must needs tell you , yon are more oblig'd to do it then ever , and if you are not often in my thoughts ; it is , when you are , with so much sincerity and such resentments , as wherewith I am confident you would be satisfy'd . Besides , who knows but I do often reflect on you , and that I express my self thus modestly , because I dare not tell you all ? In this uncertainty , I humbly desire you , Madam , to believe only what Monsieur Arnaud shall acquaint you with , for I have ordered him to explain my intentions to you , and to tell you , since it is his profession to make Orispianes , how much I am , and after what manner , Madam , Yours , &c. Lyons , Feb. 23. 1642. The Resolution my Lord Cardinal had taken to go upon the Rhosne is chang'd , upon this account , that walking the day before yesterday upon the Quay , he saw a Boat full of Souldiers , very near being cast away , some , who leap'd out the Boat into the water , being drown'd ; which his Eminence hath no great mind to be , because it would prove prejudicial to the designs he hath upon the Roussillon . To the same . LETTER . CXXIX . Madam , I Wish you had seen me the other day , that you might have known what condition I was in from Vienna to Valentia . The day was newly deliver'd of the Sun , nor was he but weakely able to guild the Mountain-tops , when we were gotten upon the Rhosne . It was one of those fair dayes , which Apollo does sometimes adorne himself withal , and which are never seen at Paris , but in the height of Summer . Those who were of my company , entertain'd themselves one while with the sight of the Mountains of Dauphine , which were some ten or twelve Leagues on the left hand , all covered with Snow , another , the Hills on both sides the Rhosne loaden with Vines , and Valleyes as far as sight could reach , burdened with Trees which were green and flourishing . For my part , while all were thus employed , I got up alone upon the Cabbin of boughs which cover'd our Vessel , and while they were admiring at the things that were about them , I began to consider what I had left behind . I fix'd my right Elbow on the covering of our Barke , which supported my head , the left hand being carelessely stretch'd out , wherein was a Book which I had taken only as a pretence for my retirement . I looked earnestly on the River , which yet I saw not . There fell immediately tears of no small bulk from my eyes , my sighes were so violent , as if they brought some part of my Soul out along with them ; and ever and anon there slipp'd from me certain words , pronounced with so much disorder and confusion , that those who were about me could not well hear them , and which I shall acquaint you with when you please . What I now write to you , would have been capable of more advantage and ornament , if I could have put it into verse , for I professe to you , the Nymphs of the Waters were troubled at my affliction , the God of the River had a compassion for me ; but all this cannot be well express'd in prose . The result is , that I remain'd seven hours in that posture , without moving either hand or foot . I wish , Madam , you had but seen me thus in any exercise of Religion ; it would have rais'd no small devotion in you , in so much that the Master of our Vessel said , he had in his time , carryed ten thousand men from Lyons to Beaucaire , but had never seen any that seem'd to be so much out of his senses . Having dressed up this fine story , it just now comes into my mind , that you will haply imagine there is not a word true of it , and that what I have said is meerly matter of invention to fill up a Letter . Though it were really so , Madam , yet am I still excusable , for to deal freely with you , a man is many times much at a losse what to say , nor can I conceive , how , without some such inventions as these persons , who hold not any correspondence either as to love or affairs , can often write one to another ; and yet to be ingenuous with you , all I have told you , of my resvery , my sighing , and my sadness , is punctually true . Only as to the resentment which the Nymphs , and the God of the Rhosne had thereof , I am not over confident ; I spent a whole morning in these thoughts without the least remission . During that time , I must confess , I thought three or four times on Mademoiselle — the rest I wholly bestow'd on the Lady your Mother , and your self . I had promis'd you , that if we went by water , I should come out of your debt as to that point ; and indeed I have done so much , that if I fall into the same posture again , the Sun that first shines on me in Languedoc will enflame me into extravagance . It is already so hot in Avignon , that we can hardly endure it . The Spring hath overtaken us already , there 's every where abundance of Fleas and Violets ; I wish you both with all my heart , for Madam , as I shall be glad , you should not sleep too much in my absence , so can I not but wish you whatever I see that is handsome and beautiful , and remain , Madam , Yours , &c. Avignon , Shrove Munday 1642. It was certainly a rare sight the last night , to see the streets of Avignon full of Candles , Lanterns and Torches , at all the Windows , to see my Lord Cardinal , who made his entrance at seven at night . It was as light as at Mid-day , and if the Pope had come hither himself , he could not have been more nobly receiv'd . They gave him thousands of benedictions , a commodity the people of this Country is extreamly liberal of , because it is a Papal Territory . The Jews of Avignon are very well , Monsieur the Vice-Legat full and sat enough , and the Count d'Alais somewhat more then he . To my Lord President de Maisons . LETTER . CXXX . My Lord , IT is too great a goodness in you to take the pains to write to me , and to treat me with so much civility , as if I were not before the most oblig'd man in the World to you . I beseech you , and that most humbly and most earnestly not to take trouble on your self any more . You have not for the most part much to acquaint me with ; but for my part , besides the obligation of my duty to write to you , the occurrences which from time to time happen here furnish me with something to say to you . Nevertheless , my Lord , I must needs confess , I was infinitely satisfy'd with the last Letter you were pleas'd to send me ; and when ever you have such pleasant news to tell me , I dare not refuse the honour you do me in the communication thereof . I am extreamly glad of the great acquaintance and friendship you have , since my departure , made with Mademoiselle de Rambouillet , I understand it no more by your Letters then by hers : shee never writes to me , but shee mentions you , and that with all the affection and esteem due to you . I cannot , my Lord , but acknowledge it an extraordinary satisfaction to me , that you and Madam de Rambouillet pitty me for the indiscretion I was guilty of , and it shall be a remembrancer to me for the future , besides the solemne protestation I lately made to the same purpose to Monsieur de Chavigny . I am also to be glad , that you have had the reputation to keep Madam — fifteen dayes , and what is more , to cut off all accesse from others ; all I have to quarrel at , is , that you do not dispose of her , till that now shee is in a mind to be reform'd , and in the state of repentance . However I advise you , not to let fall your suit ; for , time , Fortune , and the addresses of a person of Honour may work a great change in Affairs ? Having once spoken of those things , I conceive your Lordship will find no great pleasure in any news I can entertain you with hence ; but to avoid importunity , I shall tell you all in a word , which is no more then that I am , My Lord , Your , &c. Narbonne , May 10. 1642. To the same . LETTER . CXXXI . My Lord , IT is certainly an excesse of kindness in you to give me thanks for any thing , who shall never be able to do enough for you , and should be still in your debt , though I had hazarded my life a hundred times in your service . For this kindness , my Lord , and the proffer you are pleas'd to make me , I return you thousands of most humble acknowledgements , and am extreamly elevated to see , that , amidst affairs as well of the greatest as least consequence , you take all occasions to give me assurances of the friendship you are pleas'd to honour me with . Though I have play'd almost to dotage and extravagance , yet have I kept so much wit about me as to reserve mony enough to clear me from this place , and am troubled at nothing so much , as that I have given you so ill an assignation , and put into your hands a Creditor little better then my self . On the other side my Lord , I cannot expresse the extraordinary joy , I take at the great friendship you have made with the whole Family of Rambouillet : Mademoiselle de Rambouillet never writes to me , but shee sends me some thing concerning you , expressing the great esteem shee hath for you , and that you may be better satisfy'd with the sentiments my Lord Marquess of Pisany hath for you , I send you a scrip of the least Letter he writ to me ; For , Monsieur de Charigny , you are certainly oblig'd to have many respects for him , he is ready upon all occasions to speak of you , with all the esteem and affection imaginable ; he acquaints all his friends with your friendship towards him , and promises it to those , whom , as the dearest , he hath the greatest inclinations to oblige . He told me the other day , that you had written him the handsomest , and most obliging Letter in the World , but being engaged in Company , he had not the leasure to shew it me . Three dayes since he took his journey hence towards the Army , to be present at the Ceremony of the Order , which the King granted yesterday to the Prince of Mourgues , and returns to morrow . Of the Kings return there is not any certainty : I shall , my Lord , in that business take the greatest care I can , as I would in all things you command me . The hopes of taking in Perpignan so soon , are very much remitted , they now give out it will not be before the 25th of the next month . Monsieur de Turene told me he would lay two hundred pieces , that it would be taken before June were past . Whenever Monsieur de Chavigny goes to the Army , he lodges at Monsieur des Noyers , it is now the greatest friendship in the World , but withal the most reall and most sincere , I am , My Lord , Your , &c. Narbonne , May 22. 1642. To Monsieur Chapelain . LETTER . CXXXII . SIR , THough I am well furnished with confidence , yet dare I not return to Paris without sending you an answer , and am indeed asham'd I have been so long in your debt as to that part of my duty : but I must withal freely tell you , that , fore-seeing I should have occasion to write to you , to acquaint you with what judgement should be made of the Verses you sent , I delay'd it as long as I could , out of a design to save my self a Letter . If you are but just , you must not think it strange , that a man should be a little fearful when he is to write to a Doctor as you are : and certainly , when I do but reflect , that it is to the most judicious person of our age , the maker of the Imperial Crown , the Metamorphoser of Lionne , and the Father of the Maid , that I write , my hair stands up , and makes me look like a Hedge-Hog ; but when , on the other side , I consider that this Letter is directed to the most indulgent of mankind , to the excuser of all faults , the commender of all labours , to a dove , to a Lamb ; my hair lyes down as smooth and as flat , as the feathers of a drown'd Chicken , and I fear you not so much as the wagging of a st●aw . I shall therefore tell you , Sir , gentle as you are , that the Verses of Monsieur de Balzac , have not yet been seen by my Lord Cardinal . O Coelum , O Terras , O Maria Neptuni ! Will you cry out . Is this the account is made of the Sons of Iupiter ? Is this a treatment befitting the greatest wit in the world ? Frange miser calamos vigilataque praelia dele . You have indeed reason to say all this ; but you are to believe that a many other things were to be thought on all this journey , and that if Apollo , whom you know , had come in person to Narbonne , with all his light and lustre about him , he would have been received but in the quality of Chyrurgion . I have spoke of it a hundred times to Monsieur de Chavigny , who ever answered me , that for Monsieur Balzac's sake , it must be reserv'd for a time , when the spirits of his Eminency were less distracted with affairs , and more fit to entertain things of that nature . He hath commanded me to entreat you on his behalf to return the greatest acknowledgments possible to our friend , for the Epigrams he made for him , wherewith he is infinitely satisfy'd ; to say truth , they are the handsomest in the world . As for the Verses directed to my Lord Cardinal , they are absolutely Virgilian , with a little more Enthusiasme then the Authour is wont to have ; and for my part , had I both my Arms broken on the Wheel , I should take a pleasure to hear them . If it be any shame , that he , for whom they were made , hath not yet seen them , the greatest part of it will fall on Monsieur de la Victoire , whose care it principally was . For my part , I have contributed thereto all the care and affection I ought , and abating all thoughts of the powerfulness of your recommendation , and the passion I have to serve Monsieur de Balzac , I should I profess , have solicited with no less ardency , for a man risen out of the bottome of Sweden , that should have sent hither what you have . All the offence I have committed , is , that I have not written to you sooner ; but you have pardon'd me far greater , and consequently will this , since I am , Sir , Your , &c. Avignon , June 11. 1642. To Mademoiselle de Rambouillet . LETTER . CXXXIII . MADAM , THere 's nothing so certain as that I should have an extraordinary affection for you , if I should never see you again , for it being but two Moneths since I left you , it is double to what it was , and encreases dayly so much , that If I see you not suddenly , I question not but it will defie all limits . To say truth , besides the satisfaction it is to have spent some time without any contestation with you , and pass'd over a Lent without any dispute about the Almond-milk ; your Letters , Madam , have , I must needs confess , contributed much to make me judge more favourably of you , and think you more amiable . The two you have honoured me with , have rais'd in me new matter of astonishment ; and as if I never had been acquainted with your perfections , and that every one , to speak freely , hath some little indignation at the reading of those things , which he might have written ; yet I have , I assure you , been extreamly pleas'd with them ; they have dispell'd all my afflictions , they have in a manner cut'd me of all misfortunes , and have infus'd into me a joy which I could not have expected here but by enchantment or miracle . Of both which there is so much in what ever you write , that I wonder not at all that they have wrought this effect in me , but only that they have enflam'd with an extraordinary impatience to see you again , since there is not any man , who had the advantages of his wit and senses , and knew you to be so mischeivous as I do , but would rather desire to be alwayes at a distance of two hundred Leagues from you , were it only but to receive of your Letters . It should , on the other side , be your wish , that I sate down content with this honour , and that I came not neer you ; for , doubtless , being far from you , the services I do you are greater , and you ought to consider them accordingly . And certainly when I reflect on all those I have done you since I left Paris ; all the discourse I had concerning you with Monsieur de Roussillon ; the assurance I gave of your affection to the Count d' Aleix , the professions I made to his Lady , that she was one of those Persons for whom you had the greatest honour and respects ; the miracles I related of you to Madam de Saint Simon , and the expressions wherewith I assur'd the Lords Deputies of Marscilles , of the good inclinations you had for them and their City , methinks the main end of my travelling up and down the world , is to procure you Servants , to keep up your correspondecies , and to dilate your reputation . Meeting yesterday with my Lord President F — in the Kings Chamber , he fell into discourse of your excellencies ; I told him , that he was very much in your liking , and that it was long since that I had discover'd your particular inclination for him . He is handsome , and believ'd it , and I assure you , Madam , as also Monsieur de Chaveroche that if ever you have any business in the Parliament of Grenoble , the first President will be your infallible friend . I am infinitely pleas'd to see what you acquaint me with of the Mistresses of my Lord Marquess of St. M — It is , I must confess , a great joy to me , and to be absolutely a person of Honour ; it was but fit he should enter into that kind of life . To say truth , to fasten any thing on his mind , that should possess the place of that person which was there , it were little enough to thrustin seven at a time , and yet he will have much a do in seven others , to find all those perfections he admir'd in one . In the mean time , I cannot but think it strange , and to deal freely with you , cannot understand a possibility that a man can love seven persons at a time ; for my part , I could never , when I was most prodigal of my love , go beyond six , and it must certainly be very infamous to love seven . But , Madam , since I perceive he is so much addicted to talking , and I grown so melancholy , I believe , for my part ; that our souls were chang'd when he embrac'd me last , that I took my leave of him , for ever since I have been in perpetual disquiet , always wish'd my self out of the places where I was ; nay , me thinks I have loved Mademoiselle du Vig●an , more then ordinary . I know not whether this proceeds from the honour she hath done me in her remembrances , or from a necessity there is , that an affection so well grounded should encrease dayly : but I could wish , that where he hath hitherto lov'd the gentlest nature in the world , he had made his addresses to that other you know , who expects , when any one hath declar'd himself for her service , that he persevere and dye in it , were it only to see what would have been the issue of it . And certainly , it were but expedient , that for the advantage and edification of all the world besides , an unconstant man should be punished once in his life . I call him unconstant , though he hath done nothing but what was desired of him ; but it should not have been in his power to do it , and both for his reputation sake , and the respects I have for him , I wish he had dy'd rather . But we shall one day see these Gallants unmercifully dealt with in the other world . For my part , who am a sinner as well as others , I have been miraculously converted , and dare affirm , that my soul is in Paradice as to that point . But Madam , what is it that you tell me of the Marriage of Mademoiselle de V — and the Count de G — and where hath fortune been ransacking for these two persons to join them together ? I have much joy to wish for that of Mademoiselle de G — and the Count de F — there is a friend of ours who wil be very — at that Wedding , and I am sorry I cannot be at it my self . All the news is , that those of Colioure capitulate ; you will find by the Letter I send you , that I forgot not the delivery of yours to Madam de Lesdiguieres . I have been now writing these four hours ; is it not in your judgement , time that I should tell you that I am , Madam , Your , &c To Monsieur Esprit . LETTER . CXXXVI . SIR , IT may be said of your letter , as of the Sun's chariot ; could you have imagin'd that the chariot of the Sun , and your letter , had any thing common ? Materiam superabat opus . — To tell you truth , I could not have believ'd it possible that the Countess de T — should have found me so much pleasure , that M. la V. D — could have been so pleasant , or that any good could have been made of Madam de C — when in the mean time , you have dress'd them up so , as that I have been extreamly pleas'd to see them all , and you have embalm'd these bodies so well , that I should not be much more taken with the most young , and most healthy . Hence it may be inferr'd , that a good workman doth miracles in all kinds of matter , and this which , next to the first matter , was the most naked , and the most indigent of all , hath receiv'd from you so excellent a form , that you have made it , as it were another compositum . It is only you can make Mercury of any kind of wood ; this , whereof any other but your self , could have made nothing but ashes , is so well dispos'd , and imploy'd with so much industry , that Cedar and Calambon is not comparable to it . You Swallows have a miraculous faculty , with a little earth and straw , ( for you know Et mirè luteum garrula fingit opus . ) to do such things as are not less to be admir'd then the Master-pieces of the most regular Architecture . A hop certainly would in your hands become a rose , — Qaeicquid calcaveris hic rosa fiet . One Swallow such as you are is enough to make a Summer . But assure your self I honour you as much as if you were an Eagle , or , if you please , an Austrich and am , Your , &c. Nismes . June . 17. 1642. To Monsieur Costart . LETTER . CXXXV . Sir , COnsider I pray , whether I deal not favourably and ingenuously with you , since so specious a pretence as that of a great journey perform'd with so much precipitation , ( for we are come in six dayes from Paris to Grenoble by Coach , ) hinders me not from giving you an answer ? I received your last Letter a quarter of an hour before my departure ; I rejoyce at your prosperities as much as if they were my own , and while I am unfortunate in whatever I desire , I think my self fortunate , when you are so . For I cannot say that Fortune is absolutely my enemy , since shee is your friend , and I forgive her all the mischief shee hath done me , in requital of the favour shee doth you . You will be astonish'd at what I shall tell you , and truely I am asham'd to tell you ; M — is more unmerciful to me then ever , more cruel then shee was in her Letters ; and what is lamentable and shameful both , this resistance enflames me , and I am fallen more deeply in love with her then ever you knew me . O indignum facinus , nunc ego & Illam Scelestam esse , & me miserum sentio ; Et taedet , & amore ardeo , & prudens , sciens , Vivus , vidensque pereo , nec quid agam scio . It is one of the reasons mov'd me to undertake this journey , ut defatiger ; but I fear me I shall have the same Fortune with that other . Do you , who are more discreet , and better acquainted with her , give me some advice in this case , and let me know , whether you conceive shee will persist in the resolution which shee seems to have taken . But deal freely with me , and in such an adventure as this , use not your ordinary compliance ; It will haply prove a kind of remedy to me , to be perswaded that there is not any . You are oblig'd above all others to deliver me out of this disturbance , for besides that your affection to me ought to be greater then any man's , you are , in some sort , the cause of all the afflictions I groan under at the present , as who first brought me to the sight of her , Te , cum tuâ Monstratione magnum perdat Jupiter . I speak it not in good earnest , but me thought it came very pat to my purpose . As to the word wherein you desire my judgement , I can say as little to it as you , though I reflected on it by the way as we came . That , 't is true , does not signify much , for my thoughts were wholly taken up with her . Farewel , get my heart from her as soon as you can , that you may have it wholly to your self , or , if shee must keep it , that it may be with some justice , I am , Sir , Your , &c To the same . LETTER . CXXXVI . Domine , NOt to dissemble with you , all your Latine cannot exempt you from simplicity , and it is easily discover'd in you that the greatest Clarks are not alwayes the most polite . I was strangely reconcil'd with M — within one quarter of an hour after our meeting ; we had hardly exchang'd two or three reproaches , but we embrac'd one another more heartily then ever . Love sneez'd above two hundred several times that day , sometimes on the right , and sometimes on the left , which brought him into a cold he hath been troubled with these thre weeks . She gave me , mille , deinde centum , deinde mille altera , deinde secunda centum . See now what you get by citing so unseasonably those two Epigrams ; for to tell you truth , I conceive her very handsome about the nose , and am of the judgment of her neighbours ; Sic meos , amores ? There ought not such strict notice be taken of what falls from Lovers in their passion , and though Phaedria , coming upon the Stage , speaks of Meretricum contumelias , yet in the next scene , he would soon quarrel with his ears , that should affirm Thais was not a very honest woman . Had you forgot your Publius Mimus , Amantium irae , & that other , who putting things in their order , says , injuriae , suspectiones , inimicitiae , induciae , bellum , and then at last , pax rursum ? According to the knowledge we have of your simplicity , and the opinion which I know you have of that fierce and impersuasible Nature , we concluded you would be cajoli'd thereby , and that you would write a Letter that should find us abundance of good sport , but to the end that you might oblige her , and pretend a regret for having endeavour'd to get away the heart from her . I assure you , I had much adoe to perswade her to be guilty of that treachery towards you . This is the reason , that you have not receiv'd oftener from her , and shee hath purposely forborn , because you should not take her in a ly twice . But we must do you that right as to acknowledge , that if you are defective as to judgement , you have , to ballance it , a great wit ; I am infinitely taken with your Letter . There are some applications the most fortunate in the World , or to say the better , the most ingenious , particularly that di boni , and that fundi calamitas , but , quod me capere oportuerat , haec intercipit , how do you understand it , by your explication of hem alterum ? I approve it not , for Gnatho being in all probability elder then Thraso , or at least coaetaneous , what likelihood is there he would say , that it should seem that Thraso had made the other ; haud ita jussi : 't is an equivocation upon rectè jocularium in malum , visu dignum . I shall see Monsieur de — since you command me to do it , for that makes me more considerable then if I were a Bishop . I admire the expression of Monsieur Pauquet ; I have often told you that his wit went beyond yours . To deal freely with you , I believe he dictates your Letters ; I wish he would also my answers . But tell me , whence came that Hemistick , I never read it , and cannot imagine it was ever apply'd on any occasion , but the wheat that grew on the Bastions of Rochel , I am , Sir , Your , &c. Paris , Aug. 4. To my Lord Marquess de Roquelaure . LETTER . CXXXVII . My Lord , I know not what advantage I shall make of the honour of your friendship , but it hath cost me already very dear ; there passes not a Campagne , wherein for your sake , I endure not many sad dayes , and that the hazards you are engag'd in , cause me not abundance of affliction , when , in the mean time , I have a great joy to see , that , by a strange extravagance of Fortune , you find a way to purchase glory in the worsted side , and that in those engagements , which are in a manner unfortunate to all others , you make your self famous . Things well consider'd , you cannot in my judgement , with any justice quarrel with Fortune , for , if shee be not on your side , shee takes you into that whereof shee is , and at the end of all fights , I find you among the Victorious . For my part , I am more jealous of your liberty then your glory , and must confess my self not at all troubled for your imprisonment , and reflecting on what hath happened , I have a greater affection for you , when you are among the Spaniards , then if you were of our side . I wish , my Lord , you may receive from them , all the good entertainment that your merits may claim , and I do not in the least doubt but you shall ; for , besides what is due to your condition , there are those excellencies in your person , which in three dayes gain the hearts of all that come near you , and I make no difficulty , but the enemies who have taken you , are by this time your friends . I would gladly , were I permitted , come and bear you Company with them , for assure your self , my Lord , there is not any thing I would not heartily do , to demonstrate to you , how sensible I am of the honour you do me every where , by the publick acknowledgements you make of the affection you have for me ; and neither Paeris , nor the Court , cannot afford me greater enjoyments , then what I should find with you , and to assure you , that I am , with extraordinary passion ▪ My Lord , Your , &c To my Lord Marquess de St Maigrin . LETTER CXXXVIII . My Lord , I Have been three whole dayes in suspence whether you were alive or not , with what affliction , you may easily imagine . Amidst this alarm , I receiv'd , as very good news , that of your imprisonment , and I could not be much troubled at the losse of your liberty , when I had been so much in doubt of that of your life . Nor indeed , my Lord , can I not but acknowledge , that if your destiny had been in my hands , you should have had no other then what you have : and as I should have been extreamly afflicted that you had been found among the dead , so should I not have been well pleas'd you had clearly escaped . Fortune hath pitch'd on the mean I desir'd , and I believe I jump with your thoughts of it ; for I conceive you would not have enjoy'd your self much in a liberty , which you must have purchas'd by a retreat . When I am got to Paris , if you please to send for me by a Drumme , as one of your menial Servants , I shall not disown the relation , but be ready to wait on you ; I am extreamly impatient for the relation of your Adventures , and now I think you are at leasure to make it . I wish , with all the passion that may be , you may alwayes meet with good ones , and if , having six or seven Mistresses to grieve for , you have any time to spare , to think on me , I humbly beseech only to honour me so far , as to remember that , I am , My Lord , Your , &c To Mon●ieur de Chavigny . LETTER CXXXIX . Sir , I Professe it is out of pure considerations of friendship that I write to you , and that I cannot but tell you , that I languish away here , for want of your company . After I had made such haste to get out of Italy , I grow wearier of Paris then ever I was of Turin , and having very excellent accommodations of Lodging in Crequi-House , it happens often that I wish the Chamber of la Grave , and that of Novalaize , nay sometimes , my own bed at la Souchiere I took more pleasure , the day , that the wind and rain put my nose into a pleasant posture , then I do now in the fairest dayes of all : and to tell you all in a word , I should be content to entertain M — four hours every night , conditionally I might enjoy you but one half hour in the day . Seriously , Sir , I cannot imagine otherwise of my self then that I am fallen into a Pit , whence fourty fadome of Rope will hardly get me out ; nor is there any but you that can do it , and therefore till you are return'd , I shall continue there crying and roaring after a sad manner . There passes not a day over my head , wherein I make not some addition to the affection I bear you , and whether it be that I have more leasure to reflect on my self , and consider the obligations I ow you , or that conversing with other men , I make greater discoveries of the extraordinary difference there is between you and them , I have greater respects for you then when I was upon my journey , when yet I had greater for you then for my self . You will pardon me , that I tell you this with so much freedome , and not think it strange , that speaking with much passion , I express my self the lesse considerately . Notwithstanding all this liberty , I have in my Soul the humblest respect I ought to have for you , and that , honouring you sincerely , proportionably to your merits , I am , beyond what I can express , and as much as I can be , Sir , Your , &c To my Lord President de Maisons . LETTER . CXXXX . My Lord , MAdam de Marsilly is perswaded that I have some credit with you , and I am guilty of so much vanity as not to tell her shee is mistaken . Shee is a person very well belov'd , and esteem'd by all the Court , and hath a great influence over the Parliament . If shee have good successe in one business wherein shee hath chosen you for Judge , and shall be satisfy'd that I have contributed any thing thereto , you cannot imagine what abundance of reputation this will raise me in the World , and what esteem with all the vertuous and more considerable sort of people . I propose no more , to gain what just favour you can do , but my own interests , for I know , my Lord , that I need not mention any thing of yours , since that without it I durst promise you her friendship . That indeed is a bribe might corrupt the most upright Judges in the World , and is a temptation proportionable to your great Vertue ; but you gaine it justly , since shee demands nothing but justice of you . 'T is a thing I may also claim of you , which yet amounts to no more then the continuance of the affection you have formerly borne me , if you are but satisfy'd of my being , My Lord , Your , &c To my Lord Duke d'Anguien , upon the success of the Battel of Rocroy , M DC XLIII . LETTER CXLI . My Lord , SInce I am now far from your Highness , and that you cannot put me on any imployment , I am resolv'd to give you an account of all the thoughts I have had of you of a long time , and which I durst not trouble your acquaintance withal , for fear of slipping into the inconveniences , wherein I had observ'd those entangled , who had presum'd upon the like freedome with you . But , my Lord , the things you do are too great to admit of silence , and it were very unjust you should think to do such Actions , and that there should be no more said of them . If you but knew how all at Paris are broke loose into discourse concerning you , I am consident it would make you blush , and you would be withal astonish'd to see with how little respect , and lesse fear to displease you , all the World talks of what you have done . To be free with you , my Lord , I know not what your thoughts run upon , and it was certainly an excesse of confidence , and an extraordinary violence in you , to have , at your age , baffled two or three old chieftains , whom you should have respected though it were but for their Antiquity ; brought the poor Count de Fontain to be meat for worms , though one of the bravest men in all Flanders , and whom the Prince of Or●nge durst never meddle with ; taken 16 pieces of Canon that belong'd to a Prince who is Uncle to the King and Brother to the Queen , one with whom you never had the least difference , and defeated the best Troops of Spain , after they had with so much mildness given you passage . I know not what Father Meusnier will say of it , but all this is disconsonant to good manners , and contains , in my judgement , much matter of Confession . I had indeed often heard that you were guilty of an inconvincible obstinacy , and that it was not safe to dispute any thing with you ; but I must confess I should not have believ'd , it could have arriv'd to this height ; for if you continue thus , you will become insupportable to all Europe , so far will the Emperour and the King of Spain be from being able to oppose you . But , my Lord , not to meddle at all with matters of Conscience , and to mind only those of Policy , I congratulate your Highness , the gaining of the greatest Victory , and of greatest consequence of any hath happen'd in this age , and that without being important , you do those actions that are such in so high a degree . France , whom you have clear'd from those storms it stood in fear of , is astonish'd to see you , at the entrance of your life , do an action such as wherewith Caesar would have been glad to crown all his , and which returns to your royal Ancestors more lustre then you had deriv'd from them . You now verify , my Lord , what was heretofore said , that Vertue comes to the Caesars before it's time ; for you , who are a true Caesar in disposition and science , a Caesar in diligence , in vigilance , in courage Caesar , & per omnes casus Caesar , have eluded the judgements , and exceeded the hopes of all men ; you have discover'd that experience is only requisite for ordinary Souls , that Heroical Vertue is acquir'd by other wayes , that it knows no degrees , and that the Master-pieces of Heaven are in their perfection , even from their beginnings . Having done this , you may easily imagine what entertaiment and caresses you are to expect from the Grandees of the Court ; and how the Ladies are transported to understand , that he whom they have seen triumph in the Bals , does the same thing amidst Armies , and that the handsomest head in France is the best and best settled . There 's not any , even to Monsieur de Beaumont , but speak favourably of you ; all those who were revolted against you ; and complained that you were still mistaken , acknowledge that for this time you are in the right , and seeing the great number of Enemies you have defeated , there is not any one who fears not to be of it . Give me leave , O Caesar ! to be thus free with you , receive the Elogies which are due to you , and permit that we render to Caesar the things that are Caesar's . To my Lord Marquess de Montausier , Prisoner in Germany . LETTER . CXLII . My LORD , YOu would not be troubled that you were taken , if you knew how much you are bemoan'd . There is certainly less pleasure in being at Paris then to be there wish'd for as you are , the affliction which all of quality are in for you , being to be preferr'd before the noblest liberty in the world . If you cannot at the present be convinc'd of this truth ( for in the condition you are in , you look as if you could not understand reason ) I shall one day clear it up to you here , and make you acknowledge , that you ought not to number among your misfortunes , an accent that raises you the affection and respects of all the most amiable persons in France . In this general sentiment of all the world , I do not , my Lord , think it to much purpose to trouble you at present with my own ; for what probability is there you should afford me any consideration among Princesses , Princes , Ministers of State , and great Ladies , and particularly among the young Ladies , who are much to be preferr'd before the others , the Ministers , Princes and Princesses ? When you have bestow'd your thougets some considerable time on all those persons , I humbly beseech you to believe , that the world affords not another who concernes himself more in your good and bad fortunes , then I do , or can be with greater passion . My Lord , Your . &c. To the Same . LETTER CXLIII . My LORD , THough I am the most confident man in the world of your friendship ; and that the freedom which shines through all your actions , removes all distrust of your affection , in those to whom you had promis'd it ; yet can I not but be extreamly satisfy'd when ever you assure me of your love , as thinking all the security can be given me for a thing whence I derive so much pleasure , and advantage little enough : The satisfaction I took in the reading of your Letter , is the greatest I have had ever since I left Paris ; and unless it be the acknowledgments you therein make me , there is not any thing I am not infinitely sensible of . I am therefore to assure you● Lordship that I receive dayly new satisfactions , that I have at length suffer'd my self to be overcome by your favour , and have lost that hardness of heart , that had too long , made a separation between us . Though I make some difficulty to reflect on that time ; yet I must needs acknowledg it is some pleasure to me , to remember it , so to multiply my joy by comparing it with this ; nay ( I hope I am not too free in what I say ) there are some intervals , wherein I cannot wish it should have fallen out otherwise . For besides that the enjoyment of a Good is the greater , by as much as as there was a fear of loosing it , and that the friendships , which after some interruption are renewed , have something of ardency , and eagerness , which those that are constant , and of a long standing have not ; this misunderstanding hath given me occasion to receive a signal expression of your goodnes , by letting me know with what mildness and affection you have entertained me as soon as I came neer you : At l●ast this advantage I am confident to make of it , that , having once discover'd what fault I committed in the ill management of the honour of your respects , and found by experience , how hard it is for me to be without them : I shall , for the future , arme my self against all failings of that nature , and shall not suffer any thing whatsoever to divert me from being , My Lord , Your , &c. To my Lord Duke d'Anguien , when he pass'd the Rhine with those Troops , which were to join the Marshal de Guebriant . MDCXLIII . For the understanding of this Letter , you are to note , that before my Lord Dukes departure from Paris , being among a company of Ladies , with whom he convers'd very familiarly , they diverted themselves with divers little recreations , and particularly that of the Fishes , wherein the duke was the Pike . The Author making also one in the sport , under the name of the Carpe , took occasion thence to write to him this piece of ingenious Raillery . LETTER CXLIV . GOod morrow Gossip Pike , good morrow Gossip . I was indeed in a manner perswaded that the waters of the Rhine could not stop you , and knowing your strength , and what pleasure you take in swimming in the deep waters , I was satisfied you would not be startled at those you have now pass'd ; but that you would do it with as much glory , as you had accomplssh'd so many other adventures : I am nevertheless to rejoyce that you have done it much more fortunately then we did conceive you would , as also , that without the loss of a single Scale , to you or yours , the bare noise of your name , hath dispers'd whatever should have oppos'd you . Though you have been hitherto excellent in all the Sawces have been made for you ; yet must it be acknowledg'd that the Sawce of Germany gives you a noble tast , and that the Lawrel which is put into it , makes you tast admirably well . The Emperors people , who thought to have fry'd you , and eaten you without salt , have indeed done it all backward ; and there is certainly some pleasure to see , that those , who made it their brags that they would make good the Rhine , are not over confident of keeping Danubius . D●-Fish , how to do you bestir your self : there is no water so troubled , so deep or so swift , which you dare not venture your self headlong into ; Indeed Gossip , it must needs be confess'd , you have satisfy'd the Proverb that says , young flesh , and old fish ; for though you are but a young Pike , you have a certain consistency which the oldest Sturgeons have not , and you perform such things as they durst not attempt . Nor indeed can you imagine what extent your reputation is of ; there are no Ponds , no Springs , no Brooks , no Rivers , no Seas , where your victories are not celebrated ; no standing water where you are not thought upon ; no running water where your noise is not heard , your name pierces to the Centre of the Sea , and swims on the superficies of the Waters , and the Ocean , which limits all the world , does not your glory . The other day my Gossip Turbot , my Gossip Gurnard , my self , and some other fresh-water fish , supp'd together at my Gossip Smelts , where was brought us up at the second course , an ancient Salmon , who had compass'd the world more then once , was then newly come from the West-Indies , and had been taken in France for a spy , as he followed a Bark laden with salt . He told us there were not any abysses so deep , where you were not known and feard , and that the Whales of the Atlantick Sea , sweated again , and were nothing but water all over , as soon as they had but heard you nam'd . He would have continu'd his relation , but the scalding-Broth he was in prevented it , so that he could not without much difficulty express him●elf . The same intelligence , in a manner , was brought us by a shoal of fresh Herings that came from the coasts of Norway . These assur'd us that the Sea of that Country was frozen this year two Moneths before the ordinary time , out of a fear , the news that was brought thither by certain shee Mackarels , of your advancing towards the North , had caus'd there ; and had told us that the greate Fishes , who , you know , devour the small , were afraid you would serve them as they did others ; that the greatest part of them retir'd under the Bear , out of an opinion you would not come thither ; that all both great and small were in alarme and disturbance , and particularly certain Congres , who already roar'd out , as if they had been flead alive , and made the Rivers eccho again . To do you right , Gossip , you are certainly a terrible Pike , and under the correction of the Hippotames , the Sea wolves , nay , and the Dolphins too , the greatest and most considerable Inhabitants of the Ocean , are but poor Crabs in comparison of you , and if your proceedings prove proportionable to your beginnings , you will swallow up both the Sea and the Fishes . In the mean time , your glory being at such a point that it cannot ascend higher , or dilate it self further , it is , in my judgment high time , you should , after so much toil and weariness , come and refresh your self in the waters of the Sein , and remind your enjoyments with abundance of pretty Tenches , handsome Perches , and honest Trouts , who expect you here with no small impatience . But how great soever the passion they have for you may be , it is not comparable to mine , nor approches the desires I have of being in a capacity to express my self , to my wishes , Your most humble , and most dutiful servant , and Gossip , The CARP . To my Lord Marquesse of Pisany , who lost all his money and baggage at play , at the siege of Thionville . LETTER CXLVI . My LORD , IF I am not misinform'd , whoever should affirme you were much troubled with horse flesh at the siege of Thionville ' would do you no small injury ; the Devil a horse had you to keep there . I have been also told , that you , considering with your self that many Armies have been heretofore lost , through their Baggage , have fairely rid your self of all yours ; and that , having often read in the Romane Histories ( See the fruits of great reading ! ) that the greatest services their Cavallerie ever did , were when they voluntarily alighted , and rush'd on foot into the brunt of the most doubtful Battels ; you have accordingly resolv'd your Horses should not be near you , and have taken such an excellent course , that you have not so much as one left . The eminent Person foots it now — You will haply find it somewhat inconvenient ; but certainly , it must be acknowledg'd , there 's no small honour in it , that you may say as well as Bias , ( Bias an old Gentleman you are well acquainted with ! ) that you carry all you own about you . We do not meane thereby , a quantity of unnecessary accommodations , nor a number of Horses , nor yet any great abundance of Gold and Silver ; but honesty , generosity , magnanimity , constancy in dangers , obstinacy in dispute , a contempt of forraigne languages , ignorance of false dice , and an unheard of indifference for the losse of fraile and perishable goods . These qualities are peculiar and essential to you , such as neither Time nor Fortune can deprive you of . And whereas Euripides , who was , as you know , or know not , one of the gravest Authors of all Greece , writes in one of his Tragedies , that mony was one of the evils that came out of Pandora's box , and , it may be , the most pernicious ; I cannot but admire in you , as a divine quality , the incompatibility there is between you and it , and look on it as an excellent qualification of a great and transcendent soul , the antipathy it hath against that corrupter of Reason , the venome of minds , and the author of so many disorders , injuries , and violences . But yet my Lord , I should wish your Vertue were not so high-flowne , that there were some correspondence between you and this enemy of mankinde , and that you would make such a peace with him as we do with the great Turk , out of considerations of policy , and Commerce . Since then a man cannot well be without it , and imagining that as I play'd for you at Narbonne , so have you for me at Thionville . I sent you a hundred pistolls , being somewhat more or lesse than what you are out upon my account , and that they may not have the same fate as the others , I shall entreat you not to fowle your hands with them , but to put them into those of the French , for whose encouragement I principally send them you . To my Lord D' Avaux Sur-intendant of the Finances , and Plenipotentiary for the peace . LETTER CXLVII . My LORD , YOu would not be a little pleas'd with your departure hence , if you knew how extreamly you are regretted here . It is not certainly neer so great a pleasure to be at Paris , as to be wish'd there as you are ; and though you were now as much in love with it as ever , yet the general complaints of all the Vertuous might raise in you a certain satisfaction that you a●e not here . When I reflect on your life , my Lord , methinks that great person whom his indulgent Fortune sirnamed the Taker of Cities , deserv'd not the title with as much justice as you ; for if it be true that there is no better way to reduce them then by taking in the hearts of the Citizens , the World never knew such another Poliorcetes , and we may number Hambrough , Coppenhagen , Stockholme , Paris , Venice and Rome it self among your Conquests . You cannot easily believe what sadnesse this place hath put on for your departure . For my own part , my Lord , I am so disorder'd at it , that nothing affords me the least diversion . To do you right ; in what other person could I meet with such an excesse of wit , knowledge , and vertue ? Where could I meet with such excellent discourses , a conversation so advantageous , and such noble entertainment ? Since your departure , here I could never meet with any meat which were not too much salted , nor any man which were not too little ; Omnia aut insulsa aut salsa nimis . I cannot meet with any thing my palate quarrels not at , nec convivium ullum , & nec conviva ullus placet . Of this Attick salt , whereof I have eaten above a Bushel with you , and which , as Quintilian saies , Quandam facit audiendi sitim , Paris cannot shew so much as one corne . Non est in tanto corpore mica salis . To be free with you my Lord ; it proves very unfortunately for me to have met you here more experienc'd , more knowing , and more vertuous then ever , and withal in a capacitie and willing to honour and oblige me . I now dearely buy the four thousand Livers pension you have bestow'd on me ; and if you stay longabroad , I cannot acknowledge my self oblig'd by your presence . Vah quenquámne hominem in animo instituere , au● parare quod sit charius quàm ipse est sibi . But I presume too much on your goodnesse by entertaining you so long . Yet must I needs tell you before I make an end , that the Queen receiv'd your Cabinet verie kindlie , and esteems it according to its worth ; and hath commanded me to return you her thankes . For four or five daies after there came not either Princesse or Dutchesse to her to whom she shew'd it not . She shewed it particula●ly to Mademoiselle La Princesse , to whom she spoke exceeding great things of you . It is but j●st , my Lord , I should tell you , who laid the foundations of my Fortune , and bu●lt it up to this happinesse , that the Queen , hath been pleas'd to allow me the pension of 1000. Crownes which she had promis'd me since your being here , and hath charg'd it on the Abbie of Conches , whereof she hath approved the resignation which the Abbot hath made of it to one of the children of Monsieur de Maisons . I am My Lord , Your , &c. Paris , Dec. 13. 1643. To Monsieur Costart . LETTER CXLVIII . SIR , I Must not take it ill that you should be as sloathful as I ; but because you were not wont to be so , and that it is long since I received any letter from you , I fear me the last I sent came not to your hands , in which I answered all your expressions of Poiton , & gave you my judgement of the passages out of Salust & Ausonius . If you desire for the future as much time to return your answers as I am wont to take , I have nothing to say against it , and yet methinks it is not just that you and I should be subject to the same Rule , since we are Nec cantare pares , nec respondere parati . The other day , ● communicated that passage of Terence , He● alterum , to Monsieur de Chavigny , and told him that you had propos'd it to me , as also the exposition you made of it , and that for my part I could not subscribe thereto . The next day , he told me , that he thought there should be an interrogation , Ex homine hunc natum dicas ? Do you think him the issue of a man , would you not take him rather for a beast ? For my part , I can finde no fault with it , onelie am in some doubt , how a man suppos'd to be alone , can use interrogation , as if he spoke to a third person . Be pleased to send me your opinion of it , for I told him I would acquaint you with his , and we shall both expect your answer . You may also consult with Monsieur de Balzac about it : I shall shew Monsieur de Chavigny both your answer and his , if you send it me . I repeated to him the other day the Verses Monsieur de Balzac made for Monsieur Guye● , he was extreamlie taken with them , and express'd an extraordinarie esteem and affection for him , commending his Wit , his Humour , his Workes , his Broaths , for he tells me he hath eaten of them . He is certainlie a man of a transcendent wit , and passionatlie loves all those that have any ; and it may be , he will satisfie our friend that he remembers him when he least thinks on it . Farewel Sir , I am Your , &c. Paris , Nov. 22. To Monsieur de Chaveroche . LETTER CXLIX . SIR , KNowing what lecherie you have for a Law-suit , and what love for me , I conceive I shall make a request to you which you will not take amisse , when I make the heartiest entreaties I can , that you would take the trouble upon you of informing your self of a Businesse of my sisters , to direct her with your advice , and assist her with your credit . I recommend her to you as one of whom I have the greatest confidence in the world , and whom I think the best able to advise her in this occasion . I believe Mademoiselle de Rambouillet will not spare any sollicitation for both of you , for I now make her businesse yours , and if you will be serious in it as I hope you will , I doubt not but the issue will be such as is expected . For requitall , I promise never to call you Hogge again , and will bestow on you the first Chappell whereof I shall have the disposall . For to tell you that this obligation will adde any thing to the passion I have to serve you , were to abuse you , since it is certain , that I am long since as much as possibly I can be Sir , Yours , &c. Once more , SIR , let me intreat you to do miracles in this Businesse . To my Lady Marchionesse de Vardes . LETTER CL. MADAME , YOu may easily perceive , that we are in a great disorder here , insomuch that we know not where to reassume our duty when we have not done any for so long time , and that to a person to whom there are so many obligations due as I owe you , and who may justly claime so much respect , addresse and affection . I have for these many moneths been in labour for an excuse for my default , and should take great pains to write you a handsome Letter , wherein I would prove by 20. or 30. reasons , that I have made none . But I must confesse I have not yet found out so much as one ; nay I am of opinion that all the wits and all the eloquence of our Academy could do no more , it being that which only your own and that of my Lord Marquesse can effect . To you both therefore , Madame , I addresse my selfe , to beseech you to tell me freely what a man in my condition might say . I am confident you would be much puzzelled as well as I. But if you want invention to cover my fault , be pleased to have goodnesse enough to pardon it . You cannot by any thing else give a greater demonstration of what I daily say of you , viz. that between this and heaven there are not two other persons , so good , so familiar , and so generous . Neverthelesse be pleased to believe , that it is long since , I have had a remorse for my offence , and endeavour what I can to get out of it ; so that to make the best of it , I am blameable only for the first moneth , for as to all the time since , I was disheartened by that shame and confusion , which must needs attend a person of Honour guilty of such a base Delinquency . If all this prevaile not with you , I know Madame how otherwise to satisfie you , that is , within three days I shall put my self into your power , bound hand and foot , that you may punish me according to my demerits , and make me such an example , as shall terrifie all future ingratitude ; for , in a word Madame , I will not live any longer in your displeasure , there being no hazard , which I should not gladly embrace to express my self , MADAME , Yours , &c To my Lady Marchionesse de Rambouillet . LETTER CLI . MADAME , I Had much reason to be well opinioned of my own way to Valenton ; that other , which they would perswade me was so direct , that I could not go out of the way if I would , proved s●ch that I miss'd it but thrice yesterday , though I would not have done it . Being gotten to the walls of Brevane , instead of turning on the right hand , I took the left , and went as straight as an arrow to a village , which stood out of my way two large Leagues . I know not how it came to passe ; but my imagination was extreamly troubled with Mademoiselle d'Angenes , and Mademoiselle de St. Megrin , and methought they were like two false fires keeping still before me , and ●nlightned me , but to my destruction . However , Madame , I do not desire they should hear any thing of it ; for I was in no small fear they would have done me a greater mischief once before , and therefore my endeavour is to have nothing to do with such people , and to endure anything rather then incurre their displeasure . But so it is , that I am got hither as safely as if I had your Lacquay with me . I have not met with any wolves in my way , nor any of those hazards which you were afraid I should , nor indeed any misfortune , but what 's happened through the means of the persons I left about you . I assure you , Madam , this day shall not passe , without a many wishes to see the Griffon-Horse and you , and wait on you in the walk you intend to take . I am MADAME Yours , &c To Mademoiselle de Rambouillet . LETTER CLII. MADAME , VVHoever shall love any thing as highly as I do you , must not pretend to any rest ; I was ever against your journey , but believed withall the greatest hurt it could have procured was to cause me the greatest affliction in the world , and whereas I was sufficiently disordered that I had not the honour of seeing you , the Newes which is come hither from Merlou , hath distracted me much more . Though this Accident produced no worse effect then the dissolution of such excellent company , yet were it sad enough , nay such as for which I should hardly admit any comfort . Methinks it is long since the Small pox hath been guilty of so great an insolence , and that since it durst not do your Mothers face any injury , it should also have been as tender of her pleasure and diversion . The rejoycings which I heard were among you , took away much of my afflictions here , nor durst I presume to be sad in a time when it was reported you danc'd every day . But now I have not the happinesse of one pleasant thought , and I assure you that the young Ladies du Vigean , were never so weary of their Garret or any other place , as I am now of Paris . But Madam be pleased to consider the excesse of my discontent , I had resolved to go in three dayes to Blois on horse-back , which signifies little lesse then that I should cast my self headlong into the river . It is uncertain whether I shall ever return ; however , honour me with the constancy of your love whether I am alive or dead , and remember that I either was or am MADAME Yours , &c To the same . LETTER CLIII . MADAME , IT is to be be admired that you should complain of solitude , when you have carried away with you what ever was excelle●● and desirable in Paris , and to expect comfort from us when you have not left us any . Were I but near that admirable Princesse with whom you are , I should send you such Letters ●s you desire of me , and from her most inconsiderable either words or actions I would take occasion to dispell the thickest melancholy . If you find so little diversion where you are , it must needs be , that the Accident at Merlo● hath quite altered her from what she was , and that her sisters having the small pox , hath made a greater change in her then her own . In the mean time , Madame , take it from me , that most of the houses in Paris are now Countrey-houses as well as yours ; and certainlie a many which have not so good company . But if a person that enjoyes not her self with Mademoiselle de Bourbon , can be pleased with any other news concerning M. de la G. I can furnish you , for she is in a manner all the acquaintance I have here , and I have as many of her excellent expressions of you as will fill up two large sheets of paper . She is cettainly a notable Lady , and the most accomplished , and the most pleasant of any alive . Consider Madame , whether much diversion can be expected from me at a time , when I am capable of so little my self ; and whether you think not fit I should go to Blo●s as soon as I can , and that I should say no more to you then that I am MADAME Yours , &c To M. de B. M. de B. & M.C. LETTER CLIV. LADIES , YOu are certainlie very tyrannicall to come and disturb me ●o unseasonably as you do , and it must be that you are destined to be my Tormentors , since that the very favours you do me turn to my disadvantage , and that I never receive any good from you , which is not seconded by some greater mischief . Not long since I would have given any thing in the world for such a Letter as I have now received , and now it is come in a time when there is not any thing I would not part with not to have received it . For your particular , Madame , I am sorry that I am forced to make this acknowledgment of the honour you have been pleased to do me , but the Ladies who are with you are so presumptuous , that I doubt not but they will atttribute to themselves the Civilities I direct not to them ; and therefore if I treat you with more roughnes then I could wish , you may blame your compani● ▪ Give me then leave to tell you all , that the discontents you gave me at parting had that influence on my mind , that to tell you truly , there was nothing of you left there ; at least you did not those disorders you were wont to do . This distance I took with a great patience , and expected your return with no lesse tranquilitie ; I began to consider , the world was ●urnished with something besides you , which yet were amiable : methought that though you were returned , I could be without your sight three or four moneths , and yet not die ; and , not to dissemble with you , the hatred I had for you was greater then the affection . While I enjoyed my self in the memorie of so great a reformation ; your Letter comes and pulls down in a moment all that my reason had built up in a long time , and with much trouble you have , by some magicall practice , changed my inclinations with a certain number of words , nay the very character of the things you have written to me , hath made me quite another man then what I was . I should be much more astonished at this miracle , were I not satisfied that persons who are guiltie of so many may also do some , and knew not otherwise by experience , that in whatever comes from you , there are certain poisons , and those secret charmes , which a man cannot possiblie elude . In the mean time , know , nothing could have happened more mischievouslie for me then that half-favour you did me ; which is so powerfull , as to stifle my indignation , but not absolutelie to appease me : so that the condition I am inconsidered , I know not whether side to take , and can neither resolve to hate you as I ought , nor love you as I would . This causes such a distraction in me , that I cannot expressey ●m resentments thereof , nor judge which side I should take : all I can say , is , that I am sufficient lie desirous to see you again , and yet am afraid , I am not weak enough to fall again into your hands . If this happen , treat me better then you have done ; for , the effect of so many disobligations will prove sad at last ; and to deale sincerelie with you , it were pitie I should not be , with the same passion as ever , LADIES , Yours , &c To the Lady Abbesse — to thanke her for a Cat she had sent him . LETTER CLV . MADAME , I Was already so much yours , that I thought you satisfied there needed no presents to gain me , or that you should lay a plot to catch me , as a Mouse , with your Cat. And yet I must confesse your liberalitie hath●raised in me some new affection , and that if there were any thing in my inclinations which you could not command , the Cat you sent me , hath made a shift to take it , and make it absolutelie yours . It is certainly the handsomest and most familiar of the kind that ever was : the best Cats in Spain are , compared to this , but Burnt-tailes , nay even Rominagrobis himself ( Rominagrobis Madame , you know is the Prince of the Cats ) could not have a handsomer look , nor mind his interest better then this does . All I have to except against her , is , that she is very hard to keep , and of a Cat bred up in a Monastery , she brooks her restraint very heavilie . A window cannot be opened , but she offers to leap out at it ; she had twentie times leapt over the walls had she been suffered , and there is no secular Cat , more wild , or more given to libertie then she . But I hope the good entertainment I make her will prevail with her to stay ; she feeds altogether on Cheese and Biskets . It may be she was not so well kept before , for I think the Ladies — suffer not the Cats to be much acquainted with the Cheese , the Austeritie of the Convent not haply permitting they should make such good cheer . She begins to be very familiar , she had yesterday almost carried away one of my hands as I plaid with her . She is certainly one of the prettiest Beasts in the world ; there is not one in the house that carries not her marks . But how amiable soever she may be as to her own person , yet is it upon your account that I esteem her , and and I shall affect her so much for your sake , that I hope to change the Proverb , and that it shall be henceforth said , Love me , love my Cat. If you second this present with the Raven you have promised me , and will send within some daies Poncette in a pannier , you may boast that you have bestowed on me all the beasts I care for , and obliged me to be while I live , MADAME , Yours , &c To Monsieur de Mauvoy to thank him for the Terra sigillata he had sent him . LETTER CLVI . SIR , THis is the first homage I do you for the Earth I hold of you , and I could wish , that while I do it , I were able to expresse how sensible I am of the tendernesse and affection wherewith you have obliged me . You have indeed verified the common saying , that the gift derives its worth from the Giver ; you have set such a value on what you have bestowed on me , and sent it covered with so many flowers , and so much civilitie , that you have made it precious , and you have found out●a way to make me a great present , when you give me a thing of no great value . But certainly I , who was never yet owner of so much as an inch of ground , am not a little obliged to you , in that by your meanes I begin to have some , and that you have first crossed that ill destinie , whose pleasure it seemed to be that I should never have had any . All I can tell you is , that what you have put into my hands shall not be barren , it hath alreadie produced in me all the acknowledgements that a Civilitie so accomplished as yours might claim , this obligation having added something to the passion wherewith I alreadie was Yours , &c To my Lady Marchionesse de Rambouillet . LETTER CLVII . MADAM . IT is to be admired that you having those endowments which might justifie you in a defiance of all the World , are yet the most obliging person that may be , and have so great a goodnesse for me , as if you saw in my heart all the inclinations I have to honour and to serve you . Assure your selfe Madam , that your name is written there in such Characters as cannot ever be defaced , and how farre soever you may be hence as to ground , my memorie knowes nothing present but you . I should be extreamlie disordered , Madam , that I cannot represent unto you with what joy and respect I have received the honour you were pleased to do me , did I not believe a minde extraordinarie as yours could guesse at my thoughts . Be pleased then to imagine , Madam , what resentments one may have , who is the most grateful of mankinde , and hath the greatest inclinations in the World to honour you . This comes somewhat neer what I feel , yet it is but part of that passion wherewith I am Your , &c. To my Lord the Count d'Alais . LETTER CLVIII . My LORD . IF your affliction be of publick concernment , and such as wherein all the Vertuous in France share with you , I think you satisfied that my resentments of it are not ordinarie , whom your goodnesses oblige above any other , to participate of whatever you are interessed in . I know my Lord with what constancie you endure it , but that takes nothing from the trouble it costs me , so that what should comfort me addes to my disturbance . The more I reflect on the courage , constancie , and greatnesse of soul wherewith you bear this thunderclap of Fortune , the more am I afflicted that we have lost a Prince , in whom all those qualities should in all probabilitie have been revived , & in whose person I doubted not but we should one day see again those Vertues , which I fear me we shall not finde any where but in your self . I wish , my Lord , we may there enjoy them long ; that Fortune who hath so unmercifuly lopped off this branch , may spare the bodie , and have some respect for a head so dear and so precious as yours . This wish , I assure you , is as much upon the account of France as my own , who am with all manner of respect and passion , My LORD Your , &c. To my Lord Marshal de Grammont upon his Fathers death . LETTER CLIX. My LORD . THere hath happen'd a strange thing about the cause of your affliction , in that being a person that hath as heartie friends as any man , I have not met with any that bemoan'd you , and that the most considerable part of France , having concerned themselves so much in the reputation you have latelie gain'd , there 's not any will interesse themselves in your misfortune . I know not what account they will give for it , nor what excuse they can alledge that they have so little compassion for you . For my part , my Lord , who am acquainted with your verie soul , and know how exactlie you discharge all the duties of friendship , I am satisfi'd , that you are extreamlie troubled , and knowing how good a Brother , Kinsman , and Friend you are , I am confident you are as good a Son ; and that , having lost a Father , who hath been regretted even by those who knew him not , your affliction must needs be extraordinarie . This is the more commendable in you , by how much men in these times are little troubled with such resentments . This tendernesse of soul is as much to be celebrated , as the constancie you have express'd in the greatest hazards , and that in an age which affords so few examples of good Nature you are cast down for a losse which makes you one of the richest men in France . This certainly deserves admiration , and indeed darkens all your Atcheivements . But as even the best things are not free from excesse , so your grief which hitherto hath been just , were not such should it continue any longer . It were an indecorum for a man whom France looks on as one of its Heroes , to afflict himself as other men ; and it were not to have a sufficient esteem of Vertue and Renown , to persist in landnesse in a time when you do such glorious actions , and receive the acclamations of all the World. I have heard the Queen loud and open in your praises ; wherein also a person much in her esteem was no lesse liberal ; your reputation encreases daily , and your wealth is never the lesse . For they say that in mony and poultry you will be henceforth thought very considerable . If with all this you cannot be satisfied , there 's a friend of mine will have much more reason then ever to cry out — The truth is , my Lord , it were too much , and I should have something to quarrel at my self , though otherwise I cannot disapprove any thing you do , as being most passionately , nay implicitely My Lord Your , &c. To Mademoiselle de Rambouillet . LETTER CLX . MADAM , I Minded not much what I did , when after I had had the confidence to chide a long time , I grew friends with you the day before your departure , and it gave me occasion to reflect on what you have told me often , that I have no great judgement : you can hardly imagine what trouble and disorder that peace hath cost me , and what advantage it were to me to be again at oddes with you . I never thought any absence so long as this which doth but begin . I now feel all those things I w●i● to you formerly ; methinks you have carried Paris , and France , and all the World along with you to Rouën . Be pleased to consider , Madam , you who have alwaies laughed at me , when ever I said that nothing was more prejudicial to me then watching , what disquiets , disturbances , and pains I had avoided , if on Friday the seventh of April , I had gone to bed at midnight , and how much I am obliged to wish I had been fast asleep the two last hours I spent with you . T is certainly an odde destiny which will , neither when I am far from you , nor when neer you , allow me any rest , Ni sen ti ni con tigo Puede vivir el mundo . And yet having often had the experience of both , I finde the affliction it is not to see you the most piercing of any , and that you never do me greater hurt then when you are not neer me . May 16. 1644. To the Same . LETTER CLXI . MADAM , THough what you tell me were true , that this journy had raised some goodnesse in you , yet it discovers a great unnaturalnesse in you , to acquaint me with so much , and by that means adde to the affliction it is to me to be farre from you : for if I wish you present with all your cruelties , what trouble must it be to me not to see you , if I thought you furnished with some kindnesse , when it is the onely quality I have ever thought wanting in you ? But I am not so easily drawn in , nor indeed is the thing so probable , as that it should be believed upon your word . The scratch you gave me as you passed by is to me a demonstration that you have not left all your shrewishnesse at Rouën , and that you have not parted with all your humours , since you take so much pleasure to persecute me . This considered , Madam , I must needs tell you I should have been glad to have been at your interview with the Sea , to see what face you put on it , what you thought , one of the other ' and what happned on the day that the two most unruly things in World met together . If conformitie beget affection , there should have passed a great friendshp between you , for when I consider its calmes , tempests and roughnesse , it banks , shelves , and rocks , the losses and advantages it brings the world : how admirable and incomprehensible it is , faire to those that look on it , and dreadful to those that are at the mercie of it ; that it is irresistible , untameable , bitter , unmerciful , and insolent , methinks you are as like one another as two drops of water , and all the good and ill that may be said of that may be also affirmed of you . There is onelie this difference Madam , that that , though it be vast and great , hath its limits , and you have none , and all those that know your disposition hold that it hath neither bottome nor channel . And I pray what Abysse hath furnished you with that deluge of Letters you have sent hither , which are all so excellent and so admirable , and such as any one of them would aske as much time to write as that of your absence amounts to ? What other imagination would not be drained to afford so much as should gain so manie people , sollicit so manie Judges , and write to so manie persons ? The Sea indeed hath done you a courtesie , and it is an argument of your good intelligence , that Madam de Guise was directed so opportunelie to Rouen ; and to make the Romance a little more famous , Fortune hath done well to bring thither also a person so considerable as you are . Do you not think that all the adventures of a Countrie would be delayed till you were there ? There is some thing extraordinarie in it . El dia que tu nancistè Grandes Sennales avia . And I question not , when you die , but I shall finde your death in the Gazette . As for the Gargouille , I must confesse , Madam , I know not what it means . I have read the Relations of Ferdinand Mendez Pinto , and those of the Spaniards , and the Portughezes of the East and West-Indies , but do not remember I ever met with that word in any of them ; I humblie beg your better information . T is certainlie a great pitie , you wandred not up and down the World , you would inform us otherwise then all other Travellers do . I wish I had as pleasant things to entertaine you with as those we have received from you . But since your departure hence , Paris affords not so much newes as Rouën . This also confirms that the place is better for the Person . Your Ladie Mother is in health ; Monsieur A. — plaies the Devil with his hinder feet , now that he hath his elbowes at libertie with Monsieur de St Megrin , ever since the death of my Lord Duke . He is become so handsome , so bright , that it is almost a miracle I saw your noble Brother yesterday . Monsieur de Chastenay came hither two daies since . This if I am not mistaken is all I have to say to you . I humblie kisse your hands , and am much more passionatelie then you can believe , Madam , Yours , &c Paris , May 30. 1644. To Monsieur de Chantelou . LETTER CLXII . Sir , I Could not send this Lacquaie to Paris without taking occasion to return you my most humble thankes for the honour you have been pleased to do me , though I have neither leasure nor invention enough to answer a letter so excellent as that of yours , which is such , as it had raised in me no small jealousie , if it had been writ by another : But loving you as I do my self , or , to go a little higher , as I do Mademoiselle — and as much as Mademoiselle — does you , I must needs be glad to finde your writing proportionable to your speaking , singing , dancing , vaulting , and indeed your excellencie in all things . All I have to object to you is that you give me no account of Mademoiselle de Chantelou , nor of Mademoiselle de Mommor . In a person of so much judgement as you pretend to , it is certainlie a horrid default ; you 'l pardon my freedom , and allow it in a person who admires you in all things else , and most passionatelie is , Yours , &c To my Lord de'Avaux . LETTER CLXIII . My LORD , THough I received no letters from you , yet the receipt of your kindnesses were enough to engage me to write to you ; and methinks the least I can do is to give you words for your monie . Were it at my own choice , I know the value of things so well , that I had rather give you monie so it might but procure words from you ; but since it is your pleasure it should be o●herwise , I think it better for both it should be so , Permittóque ipsis expendere Numinibus , quid Conveniat nobis , rebusque sit utile nostris . When I have rendered you the most humble acknowledgements I owe you , I think , my Lord , I shall have verie little else to trouble you with : Neque enim te credo in stomacho ridere posse , and amidst the disturbances and melancholie you struggle with , I conceive there is no entertainment for such letters as I am wont to write to you . Now to speak to you of your division , methinks is not verie seasonable . Quid enim aut me ostentem qui si vitam pro tuâ dignitate profundam , nullam partem videar meritorum tuorum assecutus ? aut de aliorum injuriis querar ? quod sine summo dolore facere non possum . When I shall understand that you have put on more cheerfulnesse , assured me that the Tempest is over , that it 〈◊〉 fair weather , and that it raines not , then shall I re-assume that kinde of writing Cicero calls genus literarum jocosum . In the mean time I must acquaint you with one thing whence you may derive no small comfort . It is , that in the differences there are between you and — unlesse it be some persons that have a dependance on him , all the World is of your side , and that that benevolent aspect which hath raised the general love of all to you doth in this occurrence incline the whole Court and the Citie to favour you . I hope the presence of Monsieur de Longueville will produce a better face of things at Munster . At least the Scene is like to be changed , and new Actors will come upon the Stage and those excellent : Alter ab integro Seclorum nascitur ordo , Jam venit & Virgo — Were it not that you have assur'd me of my ignorance in Astrologie and my unaquaintance with the Stars , I should give you some Predictions ; for I see a blazing-Star , which promises many things , and must cause great alterations . At least , my Lord , you shall have no cause to complain any more of West-phalia as of a barbarous Countrie , and where the Graces and Muses can finde no entertainment . Is it not now that it may be said — Quoquo vestigia figis , Componit furtim , subsequiturque Venus ? How excellent is that furtim , if you consider it well ! But what intrigues are there between you and Father Chauaroche , is he not a good honest fellow , that minds his Religion well , commendable as to Manners , a good Wit , and a great judgement ? He writes miracles here of you , with a certain extravagance of passion , and hath as great an affection for you as the Parson of St. Nicholas . In the mean time , I owe heaven thanks , that amidst so many occasions of afflictions , your health and your cheerful humour have constantlie kept you companie . I wish you the continuance of both , and my self in a capacitie to let the World know how much I am , My LORD , Your , &c. Paris , Apr. 1. 1645. To my Lord Marshall de Schomberg . LETTER CLXIV . MY LORD , IS ●t that you were afraid what you were to write to me should smell of the oyle , that you had sent me your letter without doing me the honour of writing particularly to me . And yet that which I have received since from you , I look on as the better part of your present . Without that , operam & oleum perdideras , and you might have sent me all the Olives of Languedoc , and yet not have made your peace with me . If you think , my Lord , that I concern my self too much , you will find that it is not for things of small consequence , and if you consider well what value I set on the things you write , you will not think it strange that I so passionately desire your letters , as what I cannot be without . The last I received brought me rest , joy , and health . All these had shaken hands with me ever since your departure hence ; I hope your return will put me into a perfect good constitution , and restore me to my Wits and strength , which I must not expect without you . Till this good fortune happens , my only diversion is to discourse of you in all places , at all times , and upon all occasions . Upon what terms , my Lord , I leave you to imagine ; but it is ever among persons who are over-joyed to hear me , and who will be able to acquaint you , in case you doubt of it , that among the many who take a pleasure to speak well of you , there 's not any does it more heartily then my self , or is more passionately , MY LORD , Your , &c. Paris . Aprill 7. 1645. To the same . LETTER CLXV . MY LORD ; HAd you been here , you had dashed out one part of these verses , and would have made me correct the other ; nor do I send them you , but to let you see how destitute I am of all good advice , nay of all wit , when I have not the honour to be near you . Be pleased to imagine by that , My Lord , what wishes I make for your return , as being one that takes not much pleasure in being a fool nor yet in seeming such , and if it concern me not much to desire you should stay no longer in Languedoc . Those whose hearts you have carried away with you , are not at such a losse as I am for your absence , nor expect you with more impatience then I po . Yet I meet one person , who i● all places and on all occasions gives wonderfull expressions of an extraordinarie affection for you . But , my Lord , you have made me such a courtier and so confident , that notwithstanding all these fair appearances , I think my affection towards you exceeds that of any other , and , to reform somewhat that freedome of speaking , that I am with most respect and zeal , My LORD , Yours , &c Paris . April 27. 1645. To Monsieur Costart . LETTER CLXVI . QVuid igitur faciam ? eámne infectâ pace ultrò ad eam veniens ? Would you give me this advice ? an potiùs ita me comparem . I shall forbear the rest for your sake . Without jesting , Sir , I stand in great need of your assistance at this present , and wish you here to mind me from time to time of hei noster , but you have not courage enough to give such bold advice , I must take it of my self . To be free with you , this Ladie is too angry , Non est sana puella , nee rogare qualis sit solet haec imago nasum . It may be she will not be so cruell at Paris as at — she is more considerable there then here ; if I may trust your information , Hanc provincia narrat esse bellam . But your writing to me at the time you did was the best thing you ever did , for if you had delayed it but two daies longer , I should have been as angrie with you as I am with her , and was resolved to have written to you in the stile you know . And , to deale plainlie with you , I am not well satisfied with those you have written ; there cannot be any more abrubt or indifferent . Unlesse it be that you have assured me of your health , what do they contain that is pleasant . Quâ solatus es allocutione ? All I am pleased with is , that I conceive you spend your time verie merrilie , since you can afford me so little of it ; but are you not the happiest man in the world , that when you least expected it , Fortune hath forced three weekes or a moneth on you . — Adeóne hominem venustum esse aut felicem quam tu ut scies ? What do you think of that venustum ? I think he there means him qui habet Venerem propitiam , for the other signification is not verie pertinent . Farwell Sir , be assured I am assolutelie yours , and as much as you can desire . Yours , &c Paris . Aprili 30. To my Lord d'Avaux . LETTER CLXVII . MY LORD , YOu cannot imagine what a troublesome thing it is to be ever writing to a man that returns no answer ; I should as willingly talk to deaf man or a wall , and yet they say walls have eares ; but when I am not answered , I think I am not heard . I have been above these six weeks a writing a Letter to you , cannot do it . But he who knowes not what to say His silence cannot well betray . It may well be applied to me , what Vibbius Crispus , vir ingenii jucundi & elegantis , said to a young man who was troubled for an Exordium for an Oration he had made , Nunquid , inquit , adolescens meliùs dicere vis quàm potes ? for to be ingenuous , I would not write any thing to you nisi perfectum ingenio , elaboratum industriâ , nihil nisi ex intimo artificio depromptum . Yet Cicero , who was a great Master of words , and of whom I have borrowed the l●st recited , was troubled as well as I in such occasions , & me scripto aliquo lacesses , saith he to one of his friends , Ego enim meliùs respondere scio quâm provocare . However , my Lord , according to the common saying , he that is bound paies , and I think also , he that paies is bound , and that it is my dutie , some way or other to find you entertainment since I am paid for it . Yet were it a great liberalitie in you , who studie the vertue so much , if , to the obligation you have alreadie cast on me , you would adde that of writing to me sometimes . For I professe , it is onelie you can inspire me with wit , and methinks I am at a greater losse of it then ever , since I have have not had the honour to see and hear you . If you pretend your being a Plenipotentiary to exempt you from answering ; Papinianus had the charge of all the affaires of the Roman Empire , and yet I can shew a hundred places , in great books , Papinianus respondit , and respondit Papinianus . They were the most politick and the most experienced that were wont to answer ; and thence comes responsa sapientum , & prudentum responsa . Even the Oracles themselves , ( and you can be no more ) gave answers ; nay even things inanimate do sometimes endeavour to make some answer , Answers are forced from Waters Woods and Rocks . Three words which you may say , will afford me matter of writing for many leaves . Nardi parvus onyx eliciet cadum . This will cost you no time , or if it do , there needs only that time and Wit you spend in the evenings with your servants . Your Lordship will pardon my importunitie , for , to deal freely with you , I have an infinite desire to hear from you , and if your Letters were to be had for monie , your four thousand franks had been long since spent , and so I should have returned all I had received from you . We have had much adoe to be paid this year , and yet I have made a shift to get mine . By what Monsieur de Bailleul often tells me , I inferre he expects some acknowledgement from you . I beseech you when you write to him , though sometimes you are also to seek what to say to him , present him with something , that he may know you are sensible of the service he hath done you . Monsieur de — will be shortly with you ; his wife , an excellent and lovely creature , is hghly in the Queens favour . Be pleased to give him occasion to speak well of you at his return . I am in no ordinary favour with the King , and not in disgrace with the Queen . But now I grow tediou , and it is a question whether I transgresse not on your leasure , I humbly kisse your hands , and remain . MY LORD , Your , &c. To Monsieur d'Emery controller Generall of the Finances . LETTER CLXVIII . SIR , THough you were unwilling I should speak of your other Leters , yet must you needs give me leave to celebrate that you writ to Monsieur d'Arses upon my account , and to tell you that France affords but very few that could do the like . And particularly that passage where you say thar to contract my Businesse you will advance your monie , methinks is one of the neatest expressions I ever read , and how modest soever you may be , yet you will acknowledge that to offer twentie eight thousand franks , for a friend is a noble kind of expression , and that there are very few can make use of that stile , and can expresse themselves after that manner . At least , Sir , give me leave to tell you , that had it been debated among all the Wits of the Academy , it would not have been resolved to write after that manner , and that among the many excellent humours we light on , there is not any like tha● . It is , to speak seriouslie , a most noble and most high — To my Lord Duke d' Anguien . LETTER CLXIX . MY LORD , IF I have seemed backward in the congratulation of a successe which hath cost you the losse of the Marquess of Pisany , you will not , I hope , think it strange , and doubt not of your Highnesses pardon , if upon this occasion I have been more taken up with grief then joy . It is no article of my faith , my Lord , who would cheerfullie sacrifice my life to your service , that those who have lost theirs in it have mis-spent them , but could heartilie wish my self in their condition , rather then be so unhappy as to be obliged to weep in one of your Victories . In the mean time my Lord , since I have to encounter one of the saddest afflictions could fall upon me , it is no small alleviation that you have so fortunately and so gloriously trampled on so many hazards , and that heaven hath been pleased to be tender of a person to whom I might address all the respect and zeal , which I may have vowed to all those I shall or may ever loose ▪ My prayers to it my Lord , are , that it would be more carefull of your life then you are your selfe , and start me out some occasion to satisfie your Highnesse how much , and how passionatelie I am , Your , &c To my Lord Marshall de Grammont , LETTER CLXX . MY LORD , THe grief I took at the death of the Marquesse of Pisany which is the greatest I ever had to deal with , took away nothing of my affl●ction for your imprisonment , but since , at a time when I thought my self uncapable of joy , the news of your Libertie hath found it reception . It is indeed some comfort to me amidst so much disturbance , to see that all my passions are not unfortunate , and that Fortune is not so cruel as to take away all the persons that are dearest ●o me . I were yet to learn , my Lord , one of the best qualities that you owne , and how much , above all men , you are capable of a true and perfect friendship , if I were not satisfied that you were as sensible of that misfortune as my self . And though you should have been long since hardened to accidents of this nature , and accustomed to lose the friends you most esteem ; yet I am confident the losse of this hath extremelie troubled you , and that you will ackowledge you never made any that you ought to put on more sorrow for . For my part , who was acquainted with the very secrets of his heart , and know the greatest esteem he had for any thing in the world was for you , I should neglect my dutie to his memorie , and frustrate the intentions I have ever to observe his inclinations , and the designes he had , if , upon his account , I should not force my self into your service more then ever , and adde somewhat to the affection wherewith I have ever honoured you . Of this , my Lord , I question the possibilitie , but it is my dutie to do what I can towards it , and withall to professe , that if the passion I have for you cannot admit any augmentation , it shall never decrease , and that I shall ever be MY LORD Yours , &c To Monsieur de Chantelou . LETTER CLXXI. SIR , A Mistresse and a suit at Law will certainlie find a man too much businesse at a time ; but if you had pleased to take the Law-suit into your care , and recommend the Mistresse to me , though I am infinitelie pleased with all your commands , I must confesse I should have entertained it more willinglie . I have employed one to speak to your Counsell , and he hath promised that your business shall not be moved this Parliament . I conceive Sir , that I have in this given you the greatest assurance of my obedience that I possibly can ; for being extreamlie desirous to see you again , and withall infinitelie-jealous of the Ladie that detaines you , you could not have desired any thing of me which I should have been more more unwilling to satisfie you in , then that I should my self order things so , that you might be longer hence , and have two moneths time to stay with her . Having obeyed you in this , you cannot doubt , but that I shall ever be , upon all occasions , SIR , Your , &c. July 6. To the same . LETTER CLXXII . SIR , THat I have delaied an answer so song , I have a better excuse then I wish I had ; the ●ever and the gowt have had to do with this great wh●le , each in its turn , nor am I yet quite rid of them . Hence you may inferre that you put me upon the emploiments are necessarie for me , ●etter then I should my self : for being now absolutely decaied , I am yet better to sollicite a Cause then court a Mistresse . I wish you may soon obtain the one , and never be overthrowne in the other . I am sincerely , SIR , Your , &c. Paris . Aug. 21. To the same . LETTER CLXXIII . SIR , YOu need net doubt but that I , who can afford you my life , would easily lend you my name , & that I should not gladly make Monsieur — believe me a landed man. But Monsieur — tells me you acquainted him not with your resolution till it was too late , and that the house you would have bought was disposed of before . Sir , I am sorrie your affaires detain you there longer then you expected , for assure your self we cannot be without you . One of the handsomest of our neighbours lies sick , nor have I my health as I should . Methinks you should for her sake hasten your return , as also for that of SIR , Your , &c. Paris . Octob. 15. 1645. To my Lord Marshal de Schomberg . LETTER CLXXIV . My LORD , YOu have been pleased to honour me with I etters so excellentlie well penn'd and so full of obligation , that I have not yet been able to answer them , least I might appear unworthie your praises , or return you such as were not suitable to your worth . All I can tell you of your last Letter , is , that had I ever so little lesse esteem for you then I have , I should have the greatest quarrel with you of any man in the World ; but I concern my self so much in any thing relates to you , that the vanitie you take from my Letters I re-assume from yours , and am as proud of the things you write as if I were the true author thereof . In a word , my Lord , when you doubt whether I shall remember , cricore , or approve of your wheeles , you are too distrustful of my memorie and my judgement . The common Proverbe certainlie that all comparisons are odious , holds not at all in you , there 's nothing more ingenious , nothing more pleasant then those you imagine , and you who are so fortunate in them upon all occasions cannot meet with any thing that may be compar'd to your own . But as excellent things stand you not in much , so can you not esteem them to their worth . We who are forced to travel far for them , and finde them not without great trouble , set a higher value on them , and think our selves verie rich of what you regard not at all , nay what you are readie to disclaime . It hath happen'd indeed verie fortunatelie for such wits as we are , that yours hath been hitherto employ'd , in the commanding of Armies and government of Provinces ; and that your birth hath designed you for a greater glorie then that of writing well . We had been in a strange perplexitie , who can do nothing else , and dare not pretend to any thing above it . I have heard , not without astonishment , fear , and joy , what you have done at Montpelier ; methought I saw Rodomont in the midst of Paris ; for your Lordship remembers , that he alone opposed so manie people . Non fasso , merlo , trave , areo , O balestra , Nè c●● che sopra'il Sarracin percote , Ponno alentar la valorosa destra . To tell you trulie , unlesse it be that his feet are not so handsome as yours , I take you to be verie like him ; and when you have your sword in your hand I think you much more . But haplie while you read this , your Lordship hath some other affairs of as great importance to do , and I divert you from it by an over-tedious Letter . Be pleased to let me know whether the businesse of Pont Saint Esprit be at length concluded , as also what my Nephew must do , when he shall depart , whither he shall go , & to whom he is to applie himself . Doralice hunts me up and down , and sends for me everie day to acquaint me with something concerning you . I call him Doralice , not of any ill omen , or thinking of any Mandricard . I am , My LORD , Your , &c. Paris , Aug. 5. 1645. To my Lord Duke d' Anguien . LETTER CLXXV . My LORD , VVHen I thought my self in the very depth of affliction , and burden'd with as much as any mind could possiblie bear , the fear I was in for your highnesse , convinces me that I might be more unhappie then I am , and that , though my losses were extraordinarie , I had yet abundance to lose . I cannot , my Lord , expresse the disturbance my soul struggl'd with to think of the hazard you were in , nor what darknesse and disorder I imagin'd likelie to happen in the World. Some slender hope I had indeed , that Heaven , who seems to mind the prosperirie of this State , would not deprive France of you so soon , & that it must preserve a person , by whom it had decreed to do yet a many miracles . But , my Lord , that malice of Fate which envies those who raise themselves above their nature , and the necessitie , which there is that humane affairs should decline when they are at the highest point , gave me much reason to fear . The short and prec●pitate successes of Gaston de Foix , the death of the Duke of Weymar in the midst of his Triumphs , and that of the King of Sweden , who was kill'd as it were between the arms of Glory and Fortune , were the perpetual entertainment of my minde , and presented my imagination● with none but fatal presages . In fine , God is onely pleas'd to threaten men , and seems to have given them this alarme , that they might the better consider what a present he hath made them of you , and how much the Earth is concern'd in you . The noblest of your Victories hath not afforded you so great joy as it were to you to know what astonishment all took here at the newes of the danger you were in , and with what eyes and teares you have been bem●an●d . I should be verie glad your Lordship knew it , that if you fear nothing as to your self , you may be the more cautious out of a respect to those who love you , and grow a better husband of a life , whereon those of so manie others depend . Amongst the manie praiers have been made for it , be pleased to believe there cannot any be more fervent then mine , and that of all those who have a veneration of your Highnesse , I am , beyond any , My LORD Your , &c To my Lord Duke de la Trimoville . LETTER CLXXVI . My LORD . YOu are not satisfied to be ever conferring new benefits on me , but you do it with some new insinuation , and accompany them with circumstances of so much obligation that it must be confessed , onelie you know how to do it . I render your Lordship thousands of humblest thanks for all the favours you have been pleased to do me : I would to the acknowledgement of my Nephew , which I send you , gladlie adde some publick act of Gratitude , whereby the World might be satisfi'd both of the obligation you have done me , and the resentment wherewith I have received it . But since that cannot be , I humblie beseech your Lordship to be satisfied with the securitie I here give you , to be while I live at your service with all requisite fidelitie , and that nothing shall make a deeper impression in my heart and inclinations then the memorie of your kindnesses . And though I know that the judgement you make of the Verses I sent you , is too much in my favour , yet can I not but acknowledge that I am not a little proud of it . What you have been pleased to acquaint me with of it , and what you have written of me to your Ladie , I am more sensible of then I can expresse . To be free with you , there 's nothing more obliging ; my interest is so inconsiderable to me , that I preferre the honour of your approbation before all the good you have done me , nay all that you can ever do me . In the mean time , your Lordship will give me leave to tell you , that the praises you give me are such , and ●uched in such termes , that I should wish , rather I knew how to commend then be commended after that rate ; and should be more proud to give then receive such praises . I shall endeavour to deserve them the best I can , and if no otherwise , I shall at least make it my businesse to merit the honour of your affection , by the singular fidelitie and the extraordinarie respect wherein I shall ever be , My LORD , Your , &c To my Lord d' Avaux . LETTER CXXLVII . My LORD , CAn there be any thing more high and excellent then the beginning of your Letter ? It is not certainlie so honourable not to make a default , as it is to excuse it so handsomelie . Nay this freedom of acknowledging in your selfe those d●f●ults which need not any excuse , cannot proceed but from excellent grounds , and a soul rich , liberal , and justlie confident . I know not whether so ingenuous an exordium hath absolutelie gain'd me , but it hath drawn me into a beliefe of all you build upon it , and I have read your Letter thrice over with great satisfaction . I observe in it certain beauties , a certain politensse and grace which puts me in mind of what Quintilian saies , Messal● nitidus & candidus , & quodam modo prae se ferens in dicendo nobilitatem suam . But , with your favour , you have not been equallie ingenious in accusing me ; the latter part of your Letter is much weaker then the other , and contrarie to what Cicero saies , de coelo meliùs objiciente crimina quàm defendente , bonam sinistram habes , malam dextram . First , if it be without any cause , or dissatisfaction that you have not vouchsafed me an answer for so manie months , and have denied me a note of three lines , t is a proceeding , my Lord , not consonant to your wonted goodness , especiallie in a time when what you have done for me seem'd to oblige you to treat me with more civilitie , that it might not be thought you relied too much upon the kindnesse you had done . For in fine , though I esteem your courtesies yet I rather wish your caresses , and if it be not possible to be both among your servants and your friends at the same time , I doubt not but you will honour me so much as to believe I should not be troubled about the choice . But if it proceed from any dissatisfaction you have of me that you have been so long silent , I cannot but be the more astonish'd that you should suffer your heart to be so long burden'd with a grudge against me , who from my infancie have lov'd , honour'd and esteem'd you , with such constancie and perfection , that notwithstanding a manie great and honourable friendships I have contracted since , never any of my friends but have thought and observed , that of all men , you were he for whom I had the greatest inclinations , and with whom , then any , I would rather spend the rest of my life . But notwithstanding all this , and a friendship of five and twentie years , if there be a report which you take offence at , you think me the author of it , because it hath some relation to the interpretation I made of your riddle . And this must seem more probable to you , then that a manie that are here , or with you , such as daily invent other Stories , should also advance this . Your Letter I was extreamlie taken with , that zeal which I have in all things for you prevailed with me to read it to two of my friends , and discover to them the conjecture I made of the blank line . Neither they nor I thought that interpretation any way prejudicial to you , nor can think so yet . But we must not dispute it any longer with you ; you ought to have the greatest care of your own reputation , and I commend that modestie provided I be not thought guiltie of any extravagance . If , my Lord , the esteem you have for me proceeds onelie from the report that I pretend to something of wit , and that I can sometimes write a handsome Letter , you esteem me for the qualitie I think most inconsiderable . Those of my acquaintance here honour me for my great professions of friendship , candour , faith , and discretion . Of all which if you have not found the experience in me , you must needs have observed the seed of them even from my youth . In a word I have much reason to take it ill , that you have thought me so dis-circumspect , as to give entertainment to a calumnie , since you call it so , and that having thought me guiltie of it , you have not rather pardon'd it me . For , to be free with you , you have not half the love for me you should have , if you have not a remission for a many others . Be pleased to plead my cause better another time before your self , and to look on me as a person , who hath a passion for you beyond all example , and is absolutly , My LORD , Your , &c To the Same . LETTER CLXXVIII . My LORD , THough I were guilty of some remainders of anger towards you , the first lines of your Letter had appeased me and reduced me to reason . I am so extreamlie taken with any thing you do , and what you write to me is so full of charme , that though I had something to object to your humour or your friendship , assoone as I should see any thing from you , I am captivated and forced to return to you , as a man is sometimes to court a cruel Mistresse . 'T is true , my Lord , when I made you all those reproaches , and writ rabiosulas illas satis fatuas , as Cicero saies in a certain place , I was extreamly incensed against you ; and to be free with you , how highly soever I may be obliged to you , I had some reason to do it , at least , Si quid longa fides , ca●●que jura valent . And might I not justlie think it strange , that you the best , and best Benefactor of all men , Qui largiris opes veteri fidóque sodaeli ; should denie me five or sixe lines ? and that being prodigal of all other things you should be over-thri●●ie of your words ? And yet when I had well considered it , I confesse your good husbandrie of them is to be excused , if you value them as I do . For to one that understands them well , and knows the true rate of things , can there be any thing so excellent , so rich and so precious ? And your last Letter onelie , Does it not amount to more then I could ever expect from your Sur-intendance ? Was the Attick elegance , you tell me of , ever more pure at Athens , or Urbanitie more acceptable , or better understood at Rome ? I am infinitelie pleased with your citation of Ariosto , which I had forgotten these twentie years . And that touch , If I take up the pen against Monsieur — he falls out with me ; if I lay it down to Monsieur Voiture , he 's mad ; is it not worth a whole Volume of Letters ? In a word , with what vigour , what force , what conduct do you maintaine your paradoxe , and all those of Cicero , may they be compared to yours ? I must therefore persist in my former opinion , and grant , that a man who can write such excellent things , is much to blame that he writes them not to some other who is able to apprehend them . Upon such an occasion Panurgus said to Epistemon , who by specious reasons , would maintaine a thing not very probable . I understand you , and think you a good Common-place man , and zealous in your Cause , you entertaine me here with descriptions and Diatyposes , which I have nothing to say against . But , preach and plead from this time till Whitsuntide , at last , you 'l be ashamed not to have perswaded me to any thing . Yet I must confesse your reasons have shakn me a little ; but the more prevalent , the more perswasive and the more ingenious what you write is , the more excusable I think my selfe , that I have forced from you the honour of writing to me . I am confident , my Lord , that that desire , though attended with too much earnestnesse , cannot displease you ; nor can you easilie entertaine a bad opinion of a man , whom you cannot satisfie with a pension of four thousand Livers , and yet is readie to fall out with you if you afford him not your Letters . There is nothing I cannot more easilie be without , nothing I could not be more willingly deprived of , Quidvis faciliùs passus sim quàm hâc in reme deludier . I had seen , not many daies before , others from you ; one to Monsieur — one to the Princesse , and one to Monsieur . With what spirit , what gallantry , what grace ! I am vexed I am not at the Source of all these excellent things , that I cannot be neer you , and that I cannot collect what daily falls from you . You may believe what you please ; but what advantage soever I may make by your good Fortune , I professe I love you much more as Overseer at St. Nicholas's , then Lord high Treasurer or Plenipotentiary . How often happens it in those narrow lanes , you tell me of , that I think with my self , — O ubi campi Westphaliae ! For in a word , say what you will of the barbarousnesse of that Country , no place can be barbarous when you are in it . Omitte mirari beatae Fumum & opes strepitumque Romae . The most pleasant , most beautiful , and most delightful fruits of Greece and Italy , grow by your means , Vervecum in patriâ , crassoquesub aere , — Neque miror Coelum & Terras vim suam , si ita tibi conveniat , dimittere . Good God , what disadvantageous weapons hath that man chosen , qui tecum decertare voluit contentione scribendi ! — Verbosa & grandis Epistola venit . But to be more pleasant , your Letter hath raised a difference between two Ladies , about the explication of that passage where you tell me of the inspirations happen to me at my Ladie Marchionesse's bed side . Madame de Rambouillet applies it to her self , and Madame de Sablé disputes it ; and that you are obliged to the latter both for her affection and her hatred ; for there 's as much obligation in the one as the other . 'T is to be admired what impression you make in the mind of all those whom you would humour , Adeóne hominem tam ven●stum & felicem . She is extremely incensed against you and at an absolute distance , because of the slender care you have of her , and cannot forbear railing on all occasions , and yet must commend you at the same time ; but how commend ? much better then I could . Yet I do not think fit you should write to her in order to an accommodation ; for so you would certainlie fall into that silence which you hugge so much ; but be pleased to write something to me concerning her . I also beg a Complement from you to Monsieur Tubeut : if you will trouble your self with neither , I am satisfied . Your last Letter hath given me satisfaction , I shall expect nothing from you these six moneths , only afford me the honour of your remembrances , and account me ever , MY LORD , Your , &c To my Lord Duke d' Anguien . LETTER CLXXIX . My LORD , YOur Highnesse hath not done any thing in this Campagne that required more confidence then what I do at the present , for knowing how delicate you are , and how few letters please you , I am resolved to write you one , though I have not any thing that is either good or pleasant to entertain you with . May I die , if I had not rather dispatch six men with my owne hands , or be with you to hinder a sallie of the enemies ! And yet this action , my Lord , wherein there seems to be so much courage , proceeds only from my fear . I have endeavoured as much as lay in my power to exempt my self from it , and rather then write an ordinary Letter to you , I had resolved not to write at all , which certainlie had been the shortest and the best course . But Madame de Montausier , whom I have consulted about it , frightned me , and told me it was no jesting matter , that you were a man not to be so slighted , and what face soever you put on it , you would bear me a grudge in your heart . Now my Lord , to hazard a grudge from that heart which finds all the world discourse , I must confesse I was verie loath . This fear forced away the other which held me back , and so I chuse rather to discover that want of wit which happilie you thought me not guiltie of , then to give you any occasion to distrust any defect of zeale or respect of you . And certainlie , it were verie strange that I , who have ever loved Achilles and Alexander , whom I never either saw or knew , and that onlie for the things 〈◊〉 have read of them , should want a veneration for your Highnesse , of whom we daily see so many miracles , and of whom I have received so much honour and so many favours . Your Highnesse may be assured that the sentiments I have for it , are such as they ought to be , and that I can expresse neither the pain nor the pleasure . — To the Queen of Poland . LETTER CLXXX . MADAME , VVHat I look on , as most considerable , in the present Madame de Sablé hath sent me , and the plot whereby your majestie got me to receive it , and made me disobey the Queen , though innocentlie , is , the occasion it gives me to presume to write to you , with the means I have to confirm my self in your remembrances , under prerence of rendring your Majestie the most humble acknowledgements I owe it . I shall therefore tell you Madame , that the most covetous man in the world , was never more glad of any thing bestowed on him , then I have been elevated at what I have received of your Majestie , and that I think my self more concerned in this adventure then I thought I could ever have been . To be ingenuous , the honour of receiving expressions of affection from one of the greatest Queens in the world , and what I value more , the most accomplished person I ever saw , is a concernment might take in the noblest soules , and such as to which all the Kings on earth cannot bestow any thing proportionable . I wish Madame , all your future liberalities may be as well bestowed , I mean , as well acknowledged , and that among so many millions that are subject to you , some may take as much pleasure as I do , to celebrate your praises , and make you known to all the rest . This done , your Majestie will soon have over all your subjects that Empire which it hath hitherto had over all those rational souls that have approached it . This Empire Madame you have had from your birth , and was yours before you had either Scepter or Crown , and which if you give me leave to say so , is much more estimable and more absolute , then what you have now received from Fortune . I pray Heaven for the long continuance of both the one and the other unto your Majestie , with all the prosperities it deserves , and that I may once in my life be so happie as to see you in your glory , and that I may tell you my self , with how great respect , passion , and zeale , I am , MADAME , Your Majesties most humble , &c. To my Lord Duke de la Trimouille . LETTER CLXXXI . MY LORD , I Have found out a way to multiply your kindesses , and to order things so , that you shall be able to bestow on me another Canonrie . My Ladie Dutchesse of Aiguillon , moved hapl●e by your example , would needs oblige me as you do , having preferred my Nephew , whom you made Canon of Laval , to the grand Vicarship of Nostre dame ; which when he is possessed of , he resolves to resign his benesice of Laval to another of my Nephews , if you shall approve it . I hope , my Lord , that the same goodness which gran●●d the first favour , will not deny the second , and as you have obliged me with much generosity , so in this occurrence , do I not doubt the continuance of your good inclinations . This latter Nephew , for whom I make this humble suit to you , is a Batchellour of Sorbonne , s●fficientlie learned , and very studious . So that , if I mistake not your homour , which is to esteem those that professe Letters , I conceive , that , in the solitude of the Countrie , he may contribute somewhat to your entertainment , when you would afford your mind some remission . For my own part , my Lord , I desire nothing so much as to receive fresh obligations from a person I honour and respect as highlie as I do you . And I should heartilie wish that all the indulgence of Fortune towards me , might come through no other hands then yours . Whether I have acknowledged or not what I hove alreadie received from you , I shall not say my self , but appeal to the whole Court , where there is not one who is not acquainted with what goodnesse and liberalitie you have been pleased to oblige me , and the publick professions I make to be , upon all occasions , MY LORD , Your , &c To the same . LETTER CLXXXII . MY LORD , I Am far from any suspicion you can ever be wearie of obliging me , but am afraid you may of my acknowledgements : I have had so many to make you latelie , that unlesse I should use repetitions , I see not how I could dilate my self on a subject wherein your Goodnesses have alreadie exhausted me . I shall therefore only make it my humble suit to you , that you would remember the favours you have done me , the easinesse wherewith they have been obtained , the obliging Letters wherewith you have accompanied them , and the civilitie whereby , while you have engaged me , you have not omitted any occasion to shed on me all the honour I was capable of . While your Lordship reflects on those things , be pleased withall to imagine a gratitude on my side proportionable thereto , and consider , whether a conjunction of so many obligations with the extradinary passion I have ever had to honour you can ever dispense in me with any eclipse of the fidelity and respects of My LORD , Your , &c To my Lord Duke d' Anguien , upon the taking of Dunkirk . LETTER CLXXXIII . MY LORD , I Believe you might fasten on the Moon with your teeth , had you but attempted it . So far I am from being astonished at your taking of Dunkirk , when nothing is impossible to you . All I am troubled at , is , what I shall say to your Highnesse thereupon , and by what extraordinarie expressions I shall be able to represent to you what I conceive of you . The glorious condition you are in considered , no question , my Lord , but the honour of your affection is a thing extremely advantageous ; but for us Wits , who are obliged to write to you on the good successes that happen , it is as distractive to be put to find out words suitable to your actions , and from time to time to dresse up new panegyrieks for you . Would you be pleased to take a defeat sometimes , or but raise a siege from before some place , diversitie might help us a little out , and we should find something that might be handsomelie said upon the inconstancie of Fortune , and the honour it is to suffer her disgraces courageously . But having even from your first atchievements paralleled you with Alexander , and seeing your dailie ri●ing things , the troth is , my Lord , we know not where to place either you or our selves , and cannot find any thing to say which is not below you . Eloquence , which magnifies the least things , cannot , with all its advantages reach the height of those you have done ; nay what in other subjects she calls call Hyperboles , is but an indifferent manner of speaking to expresse our thoughts of you . It is certainlie not easilie comprehensible in your Highness , that you should adde something every summer to that glory which the precedent Winters seemed uncapable of addition ; and that having over-grown so great beginnings , and afterwards as great progresses , the last things you do are still the most glorious . For my part , my Lord , I contribute that joy to your prosperities I ought ; but foresee , that what addes to your present reputation , will derogate from what you are to expect from future ages , and that within a small time , so many great and considerable Actions done in the neck one of another , will render your life incredible hereafter , and will make Posteritie look on your Historie as a Romance . Be pleased then , my Lord , to set some limits to your Victories , though it were only to accommodate your self to the capacity of mankind , and not exceed their belief . Mind then for a while remission and securitie , and let France , who in the midst of her triumphs is ever in alarme for your life , peaceably enjoy the fruits of that glory you have gained her . In the mean time , be pleased to be assured , that among so many millions do admire you , and blesse heaven for you , there cannot any do it with more joy , zeale and veneration , then , My LORD , Your Highnesse's most , &c. To my Lord d' Avaux . LETTER CLXXXIV . My LORD , THough I were so excellently qualified , as that it might be said of you and me , & cantare pares , yet will not any say , & respondere parati . I received your Letter but yesterday , and I answer it to day ; yours make not that haste , but as if you lived in some remote corner of the East-Indies , I have them after the expectation of some yeares . For my part I admire you . — Vt unum Scilicet egregii mortalem , altique silent● ; And cannot apprehend how a person who hath so much advantage in speaking can take so much pleasure to be silent . The three first lines of your Letter , and what you say of this months being extremelie spent , is beyond any thing our Academie could do ▪ But with what salt have you seasoned your last Course ? May I die if ever any thing took me more ! Poor Monsieur de Lieure , who had been in my thoughts these twentie years , presented himself , all his guests , and all his house , with incredible satisfaction , and brought along with him all the fashions of that time . It happens indeed very fortunatelie for the Wits , that you have had the management of greater affaires then we , and that Claudium Memmium ab institutis studiis deflexerit cura terrarum . How am I plagued , my Lord , when I read what you write to me , that I am not near you , and what a spight do I find that Fortune hath done me , by disposing me at such a distance from a person so precious , of a Wit so full of entertainment ! Not to mention the lustre , pompe , and hopes here , in this only I place all happinesse , Ille , si fas est , superare Divos , Qui sedens adversus identidem te Spectat & audit . My Ladie Marchionesse de Montausier hath caused me to read severall times what you writ concerning her , and of a many Letters that have come to her from all parts , she saies nothing hath been sent equallie excellent . She hath charged me to tell you that she is extremelie pleased that you approved of her marriage , which she would not have thought well of , had you not confirmed it with your consent , and that she would have asked it had you been here ; but in your absence , she inferred from the many expressions of affection , which to her knowledge , my Lord Marquesse had received from you , that you would not oppose a thing he was desirous to effect . She and the Marquesse her husband have enjoyned me to return you thousands of acknowledgements , and to assure you of their most humble services . But , my Lord , I am very glad you have a servant who finds all the world ●●lk , and that I am better known in strange Countries , then Monsieur Falandre and Monsieur Coiffier , I should have sent you the 〈…〉 wer● read to you , — Namque tu solebas Nostras esse aliquid putare nugas . And what greater approbation could I desire then yours ? But , Verebar ne te haec deprehenderent in curâ aliquâ majusculâ , as Cicero saies : and then I considered what that other saies , Multa quidem nobis facimus mala saepè Poetae , — Vt cum tibi librum Sollicito damus aut fesso . — The generall Peace will not raise more joy then all Vertuous and great Minds have conceived at the accommodation between you and Monsieur Servient . I believe it is as you write , & si quis est qui neminem bona fide putet redire posse , non vestram hic perfidiam arguit , sed indicat suam . If you can procure the continuance of it , there cannot be any thing better . Si quidem herclè possis nihil priùs neque fortiùs . Thousands of most humble thanks for the care you have had of my affaires ; I am as I ought , My LORD , Your , &c To the same . LETTER CLXXXV . My LORD , SHould I receive yearlie your four thousand livers without so much as making a great A , or putting my hands to do any thing in order to your service , you were the likeliest man in the world to suffer it , nay you would be so pleased meerlie because it would exempt you from affording me a few lines which your Goodnesse obliges you to honour me with some times . For my part , I should be also well satisfied , were it not something too dishonourable , besides that it were a great ease to me . You cannot imagine , my Lord , what wearinesse there is in writing to a person who answers not . I have been these three moneths writing to you , and have not been able to make an end of my Letter , and when I had with much adoe , got two periods together , I am presentlie disturbed , and say to my self , ah ! woe is me I am got into the quagmire , as the Counsellor was wont to say , of whom you told me the storie . And yet , what ever come of it I must needs write ; for to tell you truth , I am ashamed I can no better deserve your mony , it being some trouble to my conscience to enrich my self so unjustly . In the mean time , be pleased to rest satisfied , that , notwithstanding my constant and confident addiction to silence , my heart speaks all possible respect , passion , and esteem for you , and I am dailie confirmed in the judgement I had of you even from my youth , which is , that the world affords few comparable to you , nor any whom Nature hath furnished with such a combination of a great soul and a vast wit. According to that opinion , be you pleased to imagine with what impatience I wish your return , and , if I am not as much concerned as any man in that peace which is the expectation of all Europe . Amidst the greatest assemblies , the highest entertainments , and the most pleasant walks , I make perpetuall wishes for your conversation , your suppers over a single Napkin , and those turnes you honoured me with in your Garden . But now it comes into my mind , by what engines did you raise that great house which appeared on a sudden in St Avoye's street ? For a thing so unexpected seemes rather to have been made pegmate aliquo quàm aedificatione . Et crescunt mediâ pegmata celsa viâ . The walls of Thebes we●e not raised with so much expedition , and if as I have heard the stones of Citheron , came running and leaping where they were appointed to come , and disposed themselves into their proper places , it was a great convenience . Well , we must come to what your postillion said ; You are a strong man , you pull down a house in three dayes , & triduo reaedificas illam , but Goodnesse ! with what lustre and magnificence ! All the Architects , then whom the world affords not a more jealous or a more envious generation , acknowledge nothing can be more noble ; but what takes me , is , that you do this at a distance of two hundred leagues , and that by your Overseers . Whereas all others who build , will needs place every stone goes into their edifices , with their own hands , and they are ever seen confusedlie with their Workmen surveying , measuring , calling , giving orders , nasty and slovenly Atque indecoro pulvere sordidos . It is onely you can do these things by proxie , and clearlie discover , that the designe of pacifying Christendome , is that onlie whith takes up all your thoughts , since the building of a Palace cannot so much as divert them , and that those things which wholly possesse the soules of other men cannot find any entertainment in yours . In the mean time I adde my joyes to yours in the name of the Penates of Jean Jacques de Mesmes , and all the other eminent persons your Ancestors , in the name of the Penates who were the tutelarie Deities of Passerat , and of all the learned of that age , as also of this , that you have reedified and adorned their ancient seat , and that Non sinis ingentem consen●isse domum . My hearty wishes are , that you may suddenlie enjoy your self in it , and that you may see your self . Quàm dispari domui dominaris . But my Lord , I am come to the nineth page , having strained my wits so far , that at last I have dress'd up a Letter of a fair length . You cannot imagine what ease I am at now ; but yet you will , you cannot but imagine it . I am now free for three or four moneths . I humbly kisse your hands ; am going to the Faire , and remain My LORD , Your , &c To Monsieur Costart . LETTER CLXXXVI . SIR , YOu will be extremelie surpriz'd that I should desire your assistance in a businesse I have on the other side of the mountains , and that it is to be employed against the Romanes , This is not the first time , you know , that they have disturbed their quiet who owed them nothing ; but I think they were never so unreasonable with any as they are with me , nor were so troublesome to Hannibal as they are like to be to me , if you relieve me not . Quorsum haec ? I shall tell you . There is among them an Academie consisting of certain persons who are called the Humorists , which signifies as much as if one should say Fantasticks , and indeed they are such in so high a degree , that they will needs have me matriculated among them , and have signified so much to me by a Letter written by one of the Body . I am obliged to return them another in Latine to give them thanks , and this is that I am troubled about . But you were no sooner in my thoughts but I was presently at ease , for I thought my businesse done , there being a man in Poitou , who hath an excellent command of writing Letters in Latine , and would not deny me such a Courtefie . Their device is , a sinne exhaling the vapours of the Sea , which are returned in sh●wers , with this motto , out of Lucretius , Fluit agmine dulci. Be pleased to consider , if you can find any thing to say to them , as to that , and the honour they have done me , whereof I merit so little ; in a word , do the best you can . If it come to the worst , Monsieur Pauquet will not faile , who understands this businesse better then any of us , which yet I absolutely referre to you both ; for I am not able to undertake it , and therefore be you pleased to do it , Me dulcis domina Musa Lycimnia Cantus , me voluit dicere lucidum . Fulgentes oculos , & benè mutuis Fidum pectus amoribus . Poor Lycimnia hath been gone hence these eight dayes . I must needs acknowledge I love her more then I do my self , but not more then I do you . I am SIR , Yours , &c To the same . LETTER CLXXXVI . SIR , I H have a great desire to come and live with you in Poitou , for I find that you and Mousieur Pauquet are grown greater wits since your coming thither then you were before . On the contrary , I come out of a countrie where mine is grown rustie in the aboad of fifteen daies , as being not blest with the sight either of good books or your Letters , and waiting on Ladies who understand not a word of Cicero , Virgill , or Terence . To deal truly with you , I am extreamly taken with all you write , and unlesse it be your absence , there is no rate I would not buy your Letters at . When ever I casuallie meet with any thing I conceive worth your acquaintance , I am not so much pleased at what I write to you , as what I know you will answer thereto , and think with my self , Nardi parvus onyx eliciet cadum . Seriouss●e , if I thought not my self so much concerned in your reputation as my own , I should be extremalie jealous of you ; but I do not conceive it of much consequence whether you or I be the more learned or the greater wit , my reputation at Rome will be the same ; and I put so little difference between what is yours and mine , that I am as much pleased at your Latine as if I had writ it my self . Methinks , there needs no more then this to qualifie me for the Academie of the Humorists , and that a man , who hath such a friend as you are , deserves entertainment every where . Quintilian saies , nemo speret ut alieno labore sit disertus , yet I hope it of you : I believe , I shall by your means , be eloquent as often as I shall have need ; and if I take some pains to preserve my Latine , it is not so much for any use I shall make of it , as that I may understand what you write to me , and what you do . I expect with impatience the gleanings of the harvest you have made in Poitou , and that you would send me the best and choic●st of what you have learned . The partnership there is between us is extraoodinarie , confers enim rem & industriam , and I , though I contribute nothing have my part of the profit . The civill Lawyers call this Societatem Leoninam , which the Lawes will not by anie means allow . I know not what passage you mean , to which you say I have not answered ; be pleased to let me know it , I thought I had left nothing unanswered . I almost subscribe to your interpretation of hem alterum ; but methinks it is somewhat disadvantageous to Terence ; I should be glad , for his sake , another might be sound . But as to the Ladies , who I told you knew not a word of Cicero , pray give me your opinion of what Salust saies of Sempronia , that she was Literis Graecis ac Latinis docta ; in another place he saies of Sylla , Literis Graecis atque Latinis juxta , atque doctissimè eruditus . That a woman should commit faults in her own language , if she be not well versed in it , I nothing wonder at ; but that he does observe it in a man , and that an eminent one , I think verie strange ; and do you but imagine what praise it were to the Duke of Weymar , that anie one should say in his commendation , that he were verie knowing in the Germane Tongue . Farewell , I am Your , &c. Paris . Sept. 20. In reading over my Letter I observe an equivocation in the beginning . I come out of a Countrie , where mine , &c , for that mine might relate to Countrie , and I mean only my Wit , though I know you would not have taken the one for the other : However I acknowledge it a fault . Vitanda inprimis ambiguitas , non haec solum quae incertum intellectum facit , ut Chrematem audivi percussisse Demeam ; sed illa quoque , quae etiamsi turbare non potest sensum , in idem tamen verborum vitium incidit , ut si quis dicat visum à se hominem librum scribentem . Nam etiamse librum ab homine scribi pateat , malè tamen composuerat , fecerar●●● ambiguum , quantum in ipso fuit . I have chosen rather to write this then correct what I had once written . To my Lord d' Avaux . LETTER CLXXXVIII . Myy LORD , YOu do well indeed to quarrell at my complaints , and to say , O tu insulsè , malè & molestè vivis , Per quem non licet esse negligentem . The excellencie of your Letters sufficientlie excuses the impertunitie wherewith I beg them . This last is admirable beyond anie , I must acknowledge my self in your debt . You verifie the proverb verie much , that who is bound paies , onlie I wonder that person , in whom there seems to be great riches , and who can easilie part with them , is so hard to be brought to it . We favourites of Apollo cannot but wonder that one who hath spent his whole life in Treaties , should write such excellent Letters , and should be glad that you Gentlemen of Affairs did not meddle with our Trade . And certainlie it were but just you contented your selves with the glorie of having put a period to so many important negotiations , and particularly that you are now engaged in for the disarming of all the severall Nations of Europe , and not intrench upon that poor reputation which is gained by the disposall and Tacticks of words , and the fortune of pleasant imaginations . It is not over-honourable for a person of your Gravity , and concernment to the publick , to contend with us for Eloquence , or make it your businesse , while you are employed to reconcile the Swedes and the Imperialists , and to ballance the interests of the earth , to work an accommodation between Consonants that clash , and to measure periods . Why in Gods name , do you not content your self with the making of excellent and sound dispatches , such as those of the Cardinall d' Ossat , or , if you will be guilty of a greater ambition , those of Cardinal du Perron , but will needs trouble your self with such as cannot but raise in us all the indignation in the world . You will pardon me that I tell you this with some disorder ; nothing but your Letter could have put me into it , as what hath dissolved the cement of all friendship . Qui volet ingenio cedere nullus erit . Nec jam prima peto , Mnesthaeus , neq vi●cere certo . But I who would willinglie allow you some paces before me , must need be vexed to be left so farre behind . I shewed your Letter to one of my Friends , an able understanding man , intimately acquainted with M. — and who hath an infinite esteem of his merit . Having read it , good God , saith he , how far is this man beyond — had I seen this Letter in any hands but yours , I should have sworne you had writ it . 'T is for your mortification , my Lord , that I repeat these last words . — Et sibi Consul Ne placeat , curru servus portatur eodem . To give you my reall thoughts of it , you never writ a handsomer , or made a nobler discoverie of your ab●lities , nor have you been insensible of it your self , when in the conclusion you presse me to acknowledge my self in your debt . May I perish , if I am not ashamed to answer it , for to so many excellent and noble things what can I return you ? Pro molli vi●la , pro purpureo Hyacintho , Carduus , & foliis surget paliurus acutis . At least , the assurances I have given your Lordshp of another mans approbation , and the confusion you have put me into comes upon you more directlie then those of the last return . You very pleasantlie shift off the praises I gave you about the Building of Monsieur Pepin , where you tell me it is pity I had not seen the Coaches he sent you , and that I should find you a person of as much Honour as before , it is as handsomelie expressed as could be , and that word must needs proceed from a Gallant spirit . Cui benè in pulivere recalcitrat : Hence I inferre you would not have suffered that more hyperbolical flattery then any I have been guiltie of , Est major Coelo , sed minor est Domino . But it is to no great purpose for you to say , that to have a handsome house is a thing not much considerable . L. Opimii domus , cum vulgo inviseretur à populo , suffragata creditur domino ad Consolatum obtinendum , saith Cicero . And you see how he cries out himself pro domo suâ . I must agree with you , that the Edifice you are at work upon now , that great Temple of Peace , into which all the severall Nations of Christendome are to enter , is much more worthy your endeavours , and is the only design fit to employ your great Mind . I am elevated , my Lord at the Newes , I hear of it , and that it will have a contrarie fate to that other , Magnificentiae verae admiratio extat Templum Ephesiae Dianae , ducentis & Viginti annis à totâ Asiâ factum . You use a great deal more expedition , and indeed are a much better workman . I should be extremelie desirous to be here at the return of Madame de Longueville , after the conclusion of so happie a Peace . What you tell me of this Princesse , is handsome as her selfe , and I preserve it purposelie to shew her one day . No doubt but I shall judge more advantageously of you you by your own writings , then by those of Gronovius or Jacobus Baldus which indeed are excellent , and somewhat approach the character of the best part of Antiquity ; but I find not in them either the smoothnesse or wit of our ancient Authour , and if you have made any greater discoveries , you have found it only in your self . Consider , my Lord , whether I am not happie , to find in you the perfections which your Grand-father esteemed in Passerat , and the patronage which Passerat sound in him . Madame de Sablé , and Madame de Montausier , are ravished at some passages I have shewn them of your Letter , and would needs have copies of that concerning Madame de Longueville . Be free , my Lord , do you think it possible , I say not , in one single person , but in whatever the world pretends to as most handsome and most amiable , do you , I say , think it possible , to meet with so much wit , such graces and attractions as are in that Princesse ? Num tu quae tenuit dives Achaemenes Pinguis a●● Phrygiae Mygdonias opes , Permutate velis crine Lycimniae ? In the meane time be you upon your Guard ; She writes wonders of you here , and of the friendship is between you both , your correspondence with her is somewhat dangerous . Incedis per ignes Suppositos cineri doloso . But I can assure you , her goodnesse is proportionable to her Beautie , and the World affords not a more high and noble soul . I had once resolved to give you a visit this Autumne , nay had begged a journeie of the Court , for under such a pilgrimage as that , what can come neer an acknowledgement ? but an unhappie businesse since fallen out hath detained me , such as findes me much trouble , and keeps me in perpetual alarme , yet it is not properlie a Businesse , but , Vna malarum quas amor curas habet ▪ Think not slightlie of it , my Lord , you will not take up the first stone ; but , if I mistake not , this is the tenth page I am upon , Dii magni , horribilem & sacrum libellum ! I had forgot my self , I crave your pardon , and am , My LORD , Your , &c To the Same . LETTER CLXXXIX . VIs ergo inter nos quid possit uterque vicissim Experiamur ? I shall not hold , my Lord , the matth is unequal ; I should finde my selfe over-reached , when I would have attempted it . , — Cynthius aurem Vellit , & admonuit — I shall take his advice , and be more tender of my eares , he is the God of good Counsel . And indeed when I had considered the last things you were pleased to honour me with I thought you greater and stronger then ordinarie , and was not at all troubled that you had outgone me , when to do it you exceeded your self . My own Letter and the two I received from you , put me in minde of the three lines which Protogenes and Apelles drew by way of trial of skill . The first you sent me was admirable and worthie so great a Master , what I made upon it , could not certainlie fall from an ordinarie hand , but the last , which you have now drawn — Vltima linea rerum est ; It is incomparablie beyond all , insomuch that I shall not presume to do any thing after it . That I now take up the pen , is onelie to give you in writing the confession I make , that as well in the businesse of Eloquence as that of the Revenue , I am but your Clarke , as also to let you know once more the advantage you have over me . I am not , I must confesse , insensible of the praises you are pleased to give me , — Nec enim mihi cornea fibra est ; But they are such , so noble and so ingenious , that , to be free with you , I should be much more proud to have bestowed them then to have received them , and the same words you make use of to exalt me above all others , satisfie me that I am infinitelie below you . I wish I had here some bodie that were given to exclamations , as confident and judicious as Monsieur de St. Romani , for everie line of your Letter deserves a pulchrè & bellè . But particularlie , the representation your Lordship hath made of our Princesse is so rich and noble , that I have been more pleased with the sight of it , then haplie I should have been with hers , and you have found out a way to make an addition to those graces which before were infinite in her , tali opere dum laudatur , haud victo sed illustrato . This is what Pliny saies of the Greek Verses which were made for Apelles's Venus , whose work was certainlie much below yours , as his Goddesse was lesse beautiful then yours . You have represented her with all her attractions and charmes , pinxisti & quae pingi non possunt , tonitrua , fulgetra , fulguraque . But you will give me leave to tell you , that it is hard , that that person should not be Mistresse of a Soule where she is so well represented , and that if you are not in love with her , you should with the description you have made of her . A certain face was by a Master drawn , So lively , and in such perfection , The Painter fell in love with what h'd done . But that it is otherwise you give me the best reasons in the World , and do miracles were there but faith . So many beauties and graces fill up , yet do not disorder your imagination , and it is long since you have enjoyned your eyes not to admit any thing into your minde but the representations of the noblest objects . How handsomelie is this expressed ! but would you have me to be free with you , I am afraid you either mistake me , or are mistaken your self . Coecum vulnus habes , sed lato ba●●heus auro Protegit — That Sun of Sweden , to whom you compare her , is , if I may trust you , verie hot ; & qui in sole ambulant , etiamsi non in id venerint , colorantur . I fear me , it may be your fate . — Et figas in cute Solem It were strange , say you , that in an Assembly of Peace , there should not be publick Faith enough for my preservation , and that the Passeports of the Emperour and the King of Spain , should not make Munster a place safe enough for me . This , my Lord , is excellentlie well said , and this period is haplie one of the neatest could have been written , and deserves an exclamation , That Munster is indeed a place of safetie , but , Madam de Longueville is there , Portus ab accessu ventorum immotus , & ingens Ipse , sed horrificis juxtà tonat Aetnaruinis . The Fires and Snowes which this Princesse casts , if you consider it , justifie the comparison between her and Aetna . 'T is to much purpose then to seem so confident , and to say , Cantabit vacuus coram latrone Viator . The greatest part of those Singers die for fear . You who are a Cedar of Libanus would be thought a Shrub ; but were you a more inconsiderable Plant , yet should you not escape . The eies you are to avoid , consume all from the Cedar to the Hyssop . In the meane time , to come to some thing more serious , I doubt not but you are whollie taken up with the carrying on of that great Designe which you are employed in , and concernes the quiet of so manie millions of men . I hope you will put the last stone in this building , as you have done the first , since you are — doctus Saxa movere sono testudinis , & prece blandâ Ducere quo velis . — As to what you say of Monsieur d' Ossat , I am clearlie of your opinion . There cannot be any thing more judicious , or more excellent then his dispatches : but my meaning was , if you were not satisfied with the doing of such as his were , and that you were desirous to write such as were full of flourishes and eloquence , that you would imitate Cardinal du Perron , who hath done some of that kinde , yet in my minde , hath not been the most fortunate in the World in it . I agree not with you so well in the judgement you make of our two Poets . That I have not read much of the Jesuit , you guesse right . I have not troubled my self with little besides the places where he mentions you . The 26. ode of the 8. I am much pleased at : I can say nothing against the 3. & 5. of the 9. but in this verse , Me super ipsa nihil Niobe si obcta moveris ; that Niobe , and this manner of speaking , do you not conceive it harder then even that petrified Niobe ? Do you like that pulvereum cahos ? and that comatus olor , is it not a little too bold ? besides that I think it a little too obscure for us whose businesse lies in the management of the Revenue , and meddle not with much Latine , no● could I ever understand Mananti●● vita Flumina praemoneo . I think it is in the 3. of the 9. I asked Monsieur de Bailleut and Monsieur d' Emery , and they can say as little to it themselves . But after all , as to what opinion I should have of this and all the other Authors , I appeale to you who are infallible , and by whose judgement mine is regulated . I have also the same submission to make to you , as to the offence you charge me with of not writing to Madam de Longueville . I have forborne all this while out of respect , but you frighten me much more when you represent this Princesse to me as so serious and politick . We have here a kinde of pleasure in imagining her discoursing with Monsieur Lampadius ( who I am told is ordinarilie clad in violet Satin ) Monsieur Vulteius and Monsieur Salvins , and above all , that fat Hollander Dulcia barbare L●dentem oscula quae Venus Quintâ parte sui Nectaris imbuit . I know not what discourse sh● can finde for those Gentlemen , nor how pertinentlie she talkes ; but I have often seen her here in diverse Companies , where she hath not spoke three words , nor so much as opened her mouth in a whole afternoone . He who gives her advice to learne Dutch for her diversion hath been well laugh'd at by Madam de Sable , and Mademoiselle de Montausier . If this proposition was advanced by Monsieur Vulteius , do you not think that verse of Horace●itlie ●itlie applied to the occasion , Durus enim Vultei nimis attentusque videris Esse mihi . — As to your complaint that you receive not from me above twice a year , and that I have not strength enough to write to you twice together , I return you my most humble thanks ; these complaints I think as obliging as your praises : nec tam molestum est accusari abs te officium meum , quàm jucundum requiri . But you know my imperfection , and lay hold on the legge that halts . Dixi me pigrum proficiscenti ●ibi , dixi Talibus officiis propè mancum . Besides you know better then any man how troublesome it is to write these Letters that have no reall subject , and where a man must discourse upon the point of a needle . I have onelie the end of your Letter to answer , which being excellentlie handsome , nay full of flatterie in the beginning and midle , hath a verie uglie taile . — atrum Desinit in piscem . Yet I could not but laugh at the debasement of Guillon , and it must be confessed you remembred it verie opportunelie ; you are certainlie to be admired in all things , Seu tu querelas , sive geris jocos . There cannot be any thing more serious , more grave , or more rigid then the chidings you give . Tertius è Coelo cecidit Cato — You represent to me the indecorum it is for a man to be old and in love ; you put ten Lustres on my head , to which you adde , out of kindnesse , an Olympiad , for you confound the Greek and Latine numbers to make the summe seem the greater , nay you make no conscience to attribute something to the swiftnesse of Time ; you tell me of my spectacles , and it is true I have used them these sixe moneths , and do while I write this ; you abuse my beard and gray haires , and to that adde , Tandem nequitiae fige modum tuae . But when , say you to me , will it be time to think of a Reformation ? Nonne pudet capiti non posse pericula cano Pellere ? Are Rheumes , the Gowt , and the Stone , fit companions to be lodged with Love , or would you make a conjunction between all the diseases of youth and old age ? what confusion , what shame is it ! Jamdudum ausculto , & cupiens tibi dicere servus Pauca reformido . In the first place , my Lord , Vltra Sauromatas fugere hinc libet — When you are fallen into such serious reproofes ; had you spent your life upon the top of a Pillar , or in the Desarts of Thebais , defy●ng the World and its enjoyments , you could not speake more austerelie ; but how can you , whom I have seene so gallant , unlesse you have before done miracles , be so confident as to declaime thus highlie and severelie ? I ackdowledge part of what you say against me to be true , Parcius ista viris tamen obiicienda memento . I was almost in a minde to adde , novimus & qui te . But though you were as much reformed as Father Gondi , and that your minde were no longer subject to any passion , and that your eyes did , as you say , not transmit any thing to your imagination but so as that it came not to your judgement , you would do but what you are oliged to , in such manner that I should make no advantage of it . I may say of you great men whom Fortune hath thrust upon the Stage , to act the highest parts , Vos O patricius sanguis , quos vivere par est Occipiti coeco ; — especiallie as to your part , my Lord , whom France , Spain , Italy , and Germany look upon , it is but just you should live so , Nos numerus sumus & fruges consumere nati , Sponsi Penelopae , nebulones — In the meane time , for one word I have let slip , which is no more then that I had some engagement here , you crie out , O coelum ! O Terras ! O Maria Neptuni ! when it would be inferred , that minxi in patrios cineres ; or am guiltie of some enormous crime , Patrue mi patruissime nihil feci quod succenseas , And certainlie were ● you in my place , so obscure a person as I am , and that you were neere a handsome Ladie that entertained you noblie , I question much whether your Lordship with all your austeritie would fall out with her . And therefore I shall not be frightned at any thing you shall say , Miserorum est neque Amori dare ludum aut ex — animari metuentes patruae verbera linguae , And that , Nec turpem senectam degere , ne● cytharâ carentem , which you have taught me , how do you understand it ? that I must play on the Guitarre at threescore ? much to the purpose : Lambin expounds it , that a man must be amorous as long as he can , and he is a man of no weak judgement : But this is a huge long Letter , Tibi ingentem epistolam impegi . And yet , ere I conclude I must make you a thousand complements from Madam de Sable and Madam de Montausier . I have onelie shewed them those passages of your Letter where you speak of Madam de Longueville . For the rest never any shall set eye on it ; though it were onelie for that of the ten Lustres you need not feare I shall shew it any ; I am thought here to be but fortie seven yeares of age , I beseech you let me be no more at Munster , nay if you please , deme unum , deme etiam duos . I had forgot to tell you that these Ladies have commanded me to let you know , that if you speak as you write , they pitie not Madame de Longueville , and that it is not impossible to be well any where , so you be there . I wish you were ●ensible how highlie they esteem you , they are satisfied the world affords not any other , that dares pretend to so much wit , and I told them I knew as much five and twentie years since . But I am too tedious . — Ne me Crispini s●rinia Lippi Compilâsse putes , verbum non amplius addam . Paris . Jan. 9. 1647. To my Lady Dutchesse de Longueville at Munster . LETTER CLXXXX . MADAME , HAving hitherto forborne to write to your Highnesse meerly out of respect , I extremelie troubled , that I am forced to it by so sad an occasion as obliges me at the present . I doubt not , Madame , but you are infinitelie troubled at the losse of your noble Father , at a time when you received from him the greatest expressions of his aff●ction , and that not being accustomed to such discourtesies of Fortune , this hath extremely surprized you . But my hope is ; that what equalitie of mind which never suffered you to do or say any thing but in its due measure , will guide you in this occasion , and that you will regula●e your grief and tears , as you have done all the actions of your life . Nor indeed Madame is it any more then just that a person so celestiall as you are should comply with the will of heaven , and , having received so much from it , be content it should take something from you . And it seems it would needs take the time of your absence to do it , and hath permitted this misfortune to happen when you were at a great distance , that your eyes might not be the witnesses of that mourning which was to fill your house . My prayers to God are , that he would restore it to joy by your sudden return thither , and that he would afford us the Pecce , with your Highnesse , without which there is no living , both which are the earnest desires of all the world , but especiallie of MADAME , Your &c. To the Prince of Condé , LETTER CXCI. My LORD , IT is onlie to discharge my dutie , not to comfort you , that I presume to write to you ; I am too well acquainted with the extent and excellencies of your mind to imagine that another can give you any reason for it which you saw not your self before . Besides , my Lord , I think a mind employed to purchase the quiet of all Europe is uncapable of being disordered at the death of a single person how great soever he might be ; and that the constancie of your soule which hath manifested it self on all occasions , will not be wanting in this . But the kindnesses you have ever honoured me with , obliging me to conceive my selfe in whatever you are , I have thought it but my dutie , to let you know what sympathie I have for your affliction , as also to renew the profession which I have so often made , to be , with all manner of respect , My LORD , Your &c. To Monsieur Costart . Who having laughed at certain fault which the Authour had committed , while he spoke Latine to an Ambassadour , three daies after he sent him this Epistle . LETTER CXCII . SI vales benè est , ego autem vereor ur valeas , heri enim , si non agro , ut certè anxio animo domum te recepisti , neque ego meherculè sine molestiâ eram , quando te felicitatis meae & conscium & authorem in his aerumnis videbam versari . Scio quàm morosi sint qui amant , & quàm omnibus vel minimis offens●s obnoxii : sed si te novi , is es qui citissimè sanari potes , fortassis quidem jam haec nox & Catullus tuus tibi dedit consilium , & ut destinatus obdures , suasit . Quomodo igitur te habeas , quâ mente sis , tranquillâ aut sollicitâ , vigilarisne lassus , an naso tantum vigilaris ? fac me certiorem . Ego mi Costarde , tibi persuadeas velim , me à nullo plus velle amari , quàm à te , & si ita placet , mandaturum quid inimicae nostrae , quidni enim mea est si tua ? ut res suas sibi habeat . Tu quid velis vide & me ama . Be pleased to correct this Epistle , and to tell me freelie , whether , out of the sixth form where you saw me not long since , I may not go into some higher . I am Your &c. To the same . LETTER CXCIII . BEne exolvisti , mi Costarde quod mihi de te promiseram , ●e pro onyce , cadum redditurum , & cadum quidem similem illi Sulpitiano , spes donare novas largum , & amaráque curarum eluere efficacem . Illa enim tua Epistola , quam tu ponderosam , ego magni ponderis nomino ▪ nescio quomodo me invitum & renitentem in tantâ dolendi causâ , gaudere compulit , & quod non tempus , non literae , non ipsa quae poterat esse luctus satietas , fecerant ; tua lepida , faceta , lepidissima , facerissima , omnibus Atticis . Romanis nostris salibus condîta fecit allocutio . There you have all my Latine at a breath , and the truth on 't is , I have not French enough to make you fully understand , as I could wish , the true resentments I have of your care towards me , and the affection I perceive you have for me . I have not observed any thing by your Letter , which I am not infinitely satisfied with , and quarrell at nothing but the praises you give me ; for to be free from you , you set too high a rate upon Et crassum unguentum , & sardo cum melle papaver . Nay though you were taken with my Nardus , yet the rest of the Letter , if my memory failes me not , was not much to be admired as having been written in haste . Quid quod olet gravius mistum diapasmate virus . For the passage of Terence , which you taxe me with passing by without saying any thing of it , I think it was done because I would not perceive any difficulties therein . Cato would make Thraso understand , that having often heard that wittie replie , and never learning who the Authour was , he had presently concluded it to be one of those pithie expressions which above a many others gaine reputation in processe of time , and which are remembred as Apothegmes , and does not mean , that he did not believe it because he was the first that said it , but that before that he had looked on it as an ancient saying ; audieras ? Gn. saepe , & fertur in primis . I see not what youl l stick at there . For my part , I fear me you understood it not , since you are scrupulous about it , and that you are one of those , Qui faciunt ne intelligendo , ut nihil intelligant . But certainlie it is in me a great presumption , nay ingratitude to speak thus to a man who writes such excellent things to me ; I must confesse , I learn more out of your Letters , then I have out of all the books I ever read , and that if I am Magister coenae , you are Magister scholae , or , to speak better Latine , Ludi Magister ; which is as much , as Cicero said of Hirtius & Pansa ; Hirtium & Pansam habeo dicendi discipulos , coenandi magistros . But I beseech you , give me good large Lessons , that is , write large Letters . Parcentes ego dexteras Odi . — But I have not done yet , for sparge rosas , is very good again , and do not think to excuse your self upon the dust and barrennesse of Philosophie and Theologie . These sciences must needs flourish in your hands , pro carduo & pro paliuro foliis acutis , surget mollis viola & purpureus Hyacinthus . — Quicquid calcaveris hîc rosa fiet . You strew your flowers every where , but do not imagine I am satisfied with a present of those of Seneca , it is as much as if you sent me Cheap-side , I would have them up and down at random , per devia rura , and such as are more naturall , Et flores terrae quos ferunt solut● . To be free with you , I am not much taken with that Authour , I like your Latine better then his , and have been more pleased with the things you have said of your self , then what you have quoted out of him . But amidst the satisfaction it is to receive of your Letters , it often happens , that the pleasure I find in reading of them , augments the regret I have that I cannot see you , and makes me the more sensible of the losse it is to me , not to be near a person that writes such things , and who , were he but here , would ente●aine me with the like every morning . medio de fonte lepôrum , Surgit amari aliquid , quod in ipsis floribus angat . For Pliny I much wonder he should make such account of the saying of his Senator , and am no lesse surprised that you should so much commend that of Montagne's . — Nimium patienter utrumque . I shall , for your sake forbear the rest ; the sayings of Monsieur Pauquet are much beyond any of those Gentlemen . That you have communicated to me of his , hath made me laugh heartilie . I have seen all the Letters you have written hither and to Angoulesme , and I admire them all . I cannot but tell you that the halfe page where you speake to me of Monsieur de P — seems to me to have been written by Petronius . Farewell . I had written this letter to you before , but understanding , by what you write to my Ladie Marchionesse de Sablé , that you had not received it , I have gotten it together again as well as I could ; if you now receive it twice , I am confident you will read it but once . I am , Your &c. To the same . LETTER CXCIV . SIR , QVo me Bacchi rapis tui Plenum , quae in nemora , aut quos agor in specus , Velox mente nova ? What vast Countries do you shew me , and what unknowne worlds do you represent to me , such as I should never have discovered ! Vt mihi devio , Ripas & vacuum nemus mirari libet ! Your great Factor awaked me to deliver me your Letter I cannot expresse the astonishment I was in to finde my self Master of such treasures , and to see so many things that were new to me . Non secùs in jugis Ex somnis stupet Evias Hebrum prospiciens , & nive candidam Thracem — This certainly must needs be highly noble , after a night spent one halfe in gaming , the other in sleep , to awake more knowing . Me fabulosae Vulture in Appulo , Ludo fatigatumque somno , Fronde novâ puerum palumbes Texere . Be pleased , by the way , to observe that fatigatum somno , and give me your judgement of it . Let me not faile of the continuance of your good offices and care of me , whereof I would have you more liberall then you were the last time . Nec parce cadis mihi destinatis . Treat me alwayes alike . Et chia vina , aut Lesbia , Vel , quod fluentem nauseam coerceat , Metire nobis Coecubum . But with these Greek wines mixe some of your own . I shall esteem your fancies as highly as those of Aeschylus or Sophocles , and think not your self out of my debt , that you have caused Monsieur Pauquet to transcribe three or four sheets of your Collections . Methinks you have done as that Caupo of Ravenn● ; you have sent it me merum , when I desired it mixtum . But you have been extremely fortunate in finding out the devia rura I desired , and have pleased me infinitely . Spanish wines are too st●ong for me . — Generosum & molle requiro , Quod curas abigat , quod cum spe divite manet Invenias , animùmque meum , quod verba ministret Quod me Lucanae juvenem commendet amicae . I am ashamed after all this to return you Villum pro vino . But what would you have ? Nos alicam , mulsum poterit tibi mittere dives . But amongst all the good entertainment you make me , I am surprised at the difficulties you propose , and I can compare it to nothing , but , — Inter pateras & lenia pocula serpens . After you had treated me so well , you put me upon the rack : Tu lene tormentum ingenio admoves Plerumque duro . Do you not take it to be your part rather to instruct me , and clear up my doubts , then to propose any to me ? Are not you the master , and I Davus sum non Oedipus ? But my best way to come off well , is not to make any answer at all to them ; and so discover my self to be one of those of whom it is said , in conviviis loquebantur , in tormentis tacebant . I shall only tell you , that in my Terence ▪ instead of rem ●i videas , censea● , I have found , rerum . Instead therefore of answering your Questions , I will make others to you , and ask you how you understand that passage of Quintus Curtius , who sayes that Alexander , in the second battell , as I take it , that he gave Darius , engaged with Darius's Brother in the heat of the charge , who , sayes he , armis & robore corporis multum supra caeteros eminebat . Some say that armis is there put instead of humeris ; others that it signifies armour , and that the meaning of it , is , that the magnificence of his armour , his stature and strength of bodie made him remarkable beyond all others . Those who hold the former opinion say , that the Authour seemed to allude to that Hemestick of Virgill — quàm forti pectore & armis , that eminere will not hold in the other signification ; that if he would have represented him as remarkable for his armour , he would not have simply said armis , but fulgore armorum . The others answer , that though eminere properly signifies to surpasse in height , yet it many times admits auother signification , which is , to be eminent ot remarkable , so that if armis stand there for the shoulders , the word eminebat must be taken in two severall significations : for in the ●ormer , it suits not well with robore corporis , and to say that he was higher then all the rest by the shoulders and stength of body , were as improper . But indeed armis is a word that cannot properly be said but of Brutes , and is never attributed to men but by the Poets , and consequently , it is irrationall to think that Quintus Curtius , who might as well have used humeris , should be guiltie of such a strange aequivocation , as that of putting armis . Do you take it into your consideration , and let me have your opinion of it , for it hath raised a great contestation here , and your judgement is expected . I am extremely in love with whatever you write to me of Bacon . But do you not think that Horace , who said , Visum Britannos hospitibus feros , would be much astonished to hear a Barbarian discourse after that rate ? Your aureae diei palpebrae I like hugely , and methinks amongst the great number of God-fathers which Aurora hath had , there 's none hath given her a more pleasant name then Euripides . The Law of the one-eyed Lo●rian , was in my judgement highlie just , and it concerned him verie much to advance it ; for my part , if to have been onelie bigle or squint eyed , I should have ventured verie hard for it . Do you not think that bigle comes from binus oculus , as if I should say a double eye , which lookes divers waies . For Lucius Neratius , had he given his boxes on the eare with a little more choice , I should have thought his monie not ill spent , and that it were one of the most pleasant inventions of of expence that could be made . That was certainlie a great and remarkeable Phlebotomie that cured Fabius Maximus of a Feaver . Do you think , that the Allobroges should afterwards ever wish him his Quartan Ague ? I will send you , for the feaver which they call Semitertiana , or , if I may presume to speak g●e●k before you , Emitritaeus ( I pray do not tell your Master Monsieur Pauque● that I have written Emitritaeus without an h , ) I say I will teach you for that kind of Feaver a receipt a hundred times easier ; Inscribas chartae quod dicitur Abracadabra , Saepiùs & subter repetas , mirabile dictu ! Donec in angustum redigatur littera conum . That is to say , first Abracadabra , and under that Abracadabr , and in the third line , Abracadab , &c. Did you never hear of this ? And does it not require a great acquaintance with Physick and the Vertues of things to finde out the proprietie of that word ? The Verses of Alexander Severus have found me a great deal of excellent good sport : you that are so well acqua●n●ed with the Greek , are you not extreamlie troubled that the Original is lost ? It is not unlikelie , but the Iter of Julius Caesar and the Sicily of Augustus were of that kinde . Is not Fort●n● a mad slut to suffer the Workes of C●nna and Varius to perish ; and to have preserved to out times this Epigrame , whereof the Author when he had made it might have said , as Horace did . Exegi monimentum aere perennius , Quod nec imber edax aut aquilo impotens , &c. The equivocation of Aurelian pleases me , yet could I not but pitie the poor dogs . I should have been better pleased he had sworne not to leave a cat there . As for your Stars of the Earth , you are not the first that hath put that humour into French , or have presum'd that the Stars might be called the Flowers of the Heavens . For the Romance of the Rose saies Heaven and Earth have long since known This envious competition ; This pregnant in her flowery pride Thinks her , then that , more stellifi'd . And Marino The flow'ry skies , the starry earth . But now I think on 't , Lycimnius is here , but hath not brought his wife with him . She writes to me that she is verie much displeased at it , that he was in no good humour , and would not permit it . I know not what to think of her ; but that you may not be mistaken , Madam Lycimnia hath a greater gift of talking and subtiltie then we . If you have met with any fair and faithful Mistresse , Gaude sorte tuâ , me libertina , neque uno Contenta Phryne macerat . — Be pleased to take notice that libertina signifies in that plac● what we call in our language Libertine , and take heed you 〈◊〉 stake not . How infinitelie am I pleased with the little Latine Sto●ie at the bottome of your Letter , and how admirablie think it written ! If your Historie or mine were written so , Petronius would be no more read . Farewel Sir , and assure your self , I wish nothing so much as to see you again , and that we walk'd to the Schooles together . I am sincerelie Your , &c To the same . LETTER CXCV. SIR , YOu had better have let Hebrus passe by , and shall finde what it is to oppose Rivers and to hinder their currents . This is gentle , and without noise , and glides away quietlie without doing any hurt to any bodie ; in the meane time you declame against it , as if it had carried away — sata laeta , boumque labores , you speak a thousand things against the honour of it , — & ferâ diluvie quietum Jrritas amnem . — But you who would not pe●●it it , cum pace labentem , shall shortlie see it , Nunc lapides adesos , Stirpesque raptas , & pecus & domos , Volventem vnà , non sine montium Clamore , vicinaeque sylvae . You may guesse somewhat neere , Sir , whether you are in my Allegorie , designed by the cattel or the mountaines . But to returne to what we said , Hebrus is a verie pleasant River , but not much frequented , and little known to the vulgar , ignotus pecori , and the inhabitants of Poitou , and certainlie you were ignorant of this , Atque auro turbidus Hebrus ; nor yet knew what Pliny saies , that there 's gold found in the bottome of it . But , be ingenuous , had you never heard neither , that the head and harpe of Orpheus were cast into this River , — Caput , Hebre , lyrámque Excipis . — Now in your own judgement , had you any reason to complain , that I should put you on its bankes ? especiallie since it is said , Flebile nescio quid queritur lyra . And again — Resp●ndent flebilè ripae . Consider the great injurie I did you , it may be you had heard of all this . And if it be true what Pausanius saies , that the Nightingalls which were neer Orpheus's Tombe sang more melodioushe then the rest , do you imagine whether you were well placed or no , and what musick there must needs be ? The complaint you make against my Snowes , methinks is not much more rational , and , for ought I see , you are not one of that delicate number , whereof Pliny saies , I mean the elder ( for as to the other , I care not much to quote him ) nives petunt , poenasque montium in voluptatem vertunt , ●nd you would not call them your Mistresses , as this man did , Setinum , dominasque nives , densique trientes . But though you were not of that opinion ; yet should you not be so angrie at it , Aspice quàm densum tacitarum vellus aquarum Defluat in vultus Caesaris in que sinus ; Indulget tamen ille Jovi . You should not methinks be in a worse humour then Domitian , and your Catullus might have satisfied you , that I had not lodg'd you so ill , when he saies , Ego viridis algida Idae Nive amicta loca colam . Are you to learne , that , dedit nivem sicut lanam , and that this is it that preserves the tendrest flowers from the smartnesse of the Winter ? Certainlie , since you are not to be alwaies incensed and ●xasperated , you have I must confesse sent me the fairest in the World , and that of all sorts . Et quas Ossa tulit , quasque altus Pelion herbas Othrisque & Pindus , & Pindo major Olympus . There are not noses enough for all this ; the nose of a Rinocerot , that of Papilus and that of Monsieur — Et omnis copia narium were not sufficient . A man who should send all this ought not to suspect that one would put pede barbaro for him , or that it should fit his foot well . Should a Barbarian have all these spoiles of Greece and Italy ? Barbarus has segetes ? — But though I had called you so , I would have you to know ; for I cannot forbear teaching you something at all times , that it is not so offensive as you would take it , and without observing to you , that bartarico postes auro , is interpreted by Servius for multo auro , I shall tell you ; that barbaricâ lege jus meum persequar , in Plautus , is expounded by the interpreters Romanâ lege , and again in the same Author , quid vrbes barbaras juras , that is to say , Italas . Your citation of Horace's Furius amidst the discourses of Snow , you entertain me with , convinces me that you understood it not ; for Horace would not thence inferre that he spoke cold things , but would abuse the verse he had made , Jupiter hybernas canâ nive conspuit alpes . I am much mist ken if Quintilian cites not also this verse in a certain place , where he censures ill Metaphors , and so Horace , to expresse that it was cold weather , saies ingeniouslie and with all satyricallie — & cùm Furius hybernas canâ nive conspuit Alpes . I am not of your opinion as to the explication you make of ludo fatigatumque somno , by explicating fatigatus to signifie lassatus as to ludo , and oppressus as to somno . For I conceive that any one word that relates to two other , ought to be construed in the same signification as to both , and for my part , I should take fatigatum somno , in that place for , fatigatum somni inopiâ ; as somnieil in F●en●h is taken for sleep in effect , and also for the desire or inclination to sleep . I can do no more for wearinesse and sleeping . For the rest , be it your care , that all the passages which you alledge of fatigatus , wherein you give other significations then the ordinarie , be more reconcileable to good sence , by leaving it in that which is most proper to it ; and I would rather say , wearied the gods for another Empire , then importuned ; and so of the rest . I have found , as well as Aristotle , that Felicity was not in Gaming , and upon that account I have quite given it over ; it 's seven moneths since I played at all , which is a piece of news of great consequence and I forgot to acquaint you with , Nec lusisse pudet , sed non incidere ludum . I am of your opinion as to what you quarrel at in Quintilian ; his reason is good for the falls of children , but not for their recreations and runnings . The severitie wherewith the Thessalians punished those that killed Storkes , I think a rational proceeding ; but I know not whether it was because the Storkes devour Serpents , or because they nourish their parents in their old age , or for that they were the first inventers of Clisters , which is a commendable and advantageous invention . Certainlie , abating their abusivenesse , as you know , O Jane à tergo , &c. they are a sort of Birds of verie good manners , and endued with excellent qualities . Nor do I wonder much at what Pliny saies of the esteem which the Romanes had for the Oxe , and even to this day , amongst a manie Nations , poudered beef is in great veneration ; but do you know what Suetonius saies of that vertuous Prince Domitian , inter initia usque adeo ab omni caede abhorrebat , ut absente adhuc patre , recordatus Virgilii versum , Impia quae caesis gens est epulata juvencis ; edicere destinaverit , ne boves immolarentur . See the good Prince , what a tender soul he hath , and you were best trust him . I believe you are not too well acquainted with Sylla when you say he was not a fickle man , and I dare lay a wager you never saw him , animo ingenti cupidus volupta●um , sed gloriae cupidior●tio luxurioso esse , tamen ab negotiis , nunquam voluptas remorata . Consider if it may be hence inferred that he was neither unconstant nor a Gallant . I pray return my most humble thankes to the Abbot of Lauardin for the judgement he hath given on my side upon that passage of Quintus Curtius ; and that I am not so glad that he hath judged it for me , as that he hath judged aright : for I shall henceforth concern my self so much in him , as to make it a matter of congratulation , that he is so able a judge in things of this nature . I am verie glad that you studie Etymologies so much ; you have almost found that of the besi●les , and it is no ill beginning but it comes from bini circuli , or ●is circuli . That of Monsieur Crassot , which you laugh at , I like well enough , nor shall I quarrel much with that of Vigenere , but I will give you des mules ( kibes ) for his slippers , and you shall acknowledge that that word is derived from mulaei , which were , calcei regum Albanorum rubri coloris . Thus you have now what I should have written to you long since , but I have so much businesse , and of that nature that I doubt not of your pardon , when you know it . Res misera est pulchrum esse hominem nimis . But , be a little more ventrous , and let not Pegasus and Bellerophon frighten you ; take it from me , all is but fables . Aude hospes contemnere opes , & te quoque dignum Finge Deâ . — By the next return I will send you the decision upon the words of your Nobilitie , at the present I have not the leasure . I am Sir , Your , &c , I forgot to explicate to you the passage of Quintus Curtius , at least according as I understand it , and certainlie it is verie difficult . There was not , saies he , any earth under the walls , whereon to fasten the scaling-ladders , nor had Alexander any Ships ; nay though he had had , yet when they would have planted the ladders upon the Sips which moved and tossed up and down , it could have been done with such diligence but that those upon the Walls would have had time enough to force back with darts those who would have scaled , and those who were in the Ships . To my Lord d'Avaux . LETTER CXCVI. My LORD , IT is an extraordinarie satisfaction to all that love you to see the attendance of Madam de Longueville so full and so free of your praises , that it might be thought they had not seen in all Germany but your self , and were returned to Paris for no other businesse then to discourse of you . I meet upon several occasions some I have no acquaintance with , who complement me and make me proffers of their services upon your account ; women and maids that will needs take me by the neck for your sake . But above all , their Mistresse gives you those praises you may justlie claime , and after such a manner , that it is imposible any other can do the like . It is long since that your Lordship hath heard me say , that everie woman hath her humour ; but there 's not any can pretend to so exact a one as she , and I am extreamlie pleased that it absolutelie concurres with mine as to what concerns you . All the World knowes that you are a great Ambassadour , a great Minister of State , and a great Man , Et pueri dicunt : but as to what they call a Vertuous man and a Gallant man , if I may presume to understand anything of it ; no man ever arrived to that height which you have , and yet this Truth is not so well known to any as to Madam de Longueville and my self . She hath a verie high esteem for your integritie , your prudence , your magnificence , and your magnanimitie ; She much celebrates the great credit and veneration you were in all over Germany ; but above all , she takes infinite delight to speak of the delicacie and beautie of your mind ; of the acutenesse you have in judging of excellent things , the facilitie to dispense them , and all the recommendable qualities which are rare even in Plenipotentiaries , and which she saies she never could discover in any one besides your self . In a word , she knowes you as well as if she had looked through into your heart , whether she have been there I know not . She hath not mentioned a syllable to me of the Letters I writ to you , though she does me the honour to speak to me with much freedome , and that I have often put her upon that subject . What ever you read here , my Lord , is somewhat too gentle , and may very well admit of a corrective , but those Lustres and Olympiads , which you have so well represented to me heretofore , doth not this occasion put you in mind of them ? Acknowledge then that there are certain emergenc●e● wherein the greatest soules , and the most vigil●nt prudence may be guiltie of some failing . Paris . May 16. 1647. To the same . LETTER CXCVII . DVpliciter delectatus sum tuis literis , & quod ipse risi , & te ridere posse intellexi . For ought I perceive , jucundissime Domine , ( for why may not I give you the same title , as Pliny in his preface , does Trajan ? ) You Plenipotentiaries spend your time very merrily at Munster ; you have taken up an humour to laugh but once in six moneth● . You do very well to hugge time while yon have it , and not to slight those enjoyments of life which Fortune is pleased to bestow on you . You lie there at rack and manger , up to the eares in papers , allwayes reading ▪ writing , correcting , proposing , comparing , making Orations , and consulting ten or twelve houres every day , fitting in good easie and warm chaires , while we poor rogues here , are walking , running , trudging up and down , playing , watching and tormenting our selves out of a wretched life . But , amidst all your metriment , be pleased to acknowledge , my Lord , whether it be not more unpleasant living at Munster since the deporture of Madame de Longueville ? Certain it is , that it is fairer weather at Paris since her coming thither , Purior hic campos Aether , & lumine vestit Purpureo . — Such is the pleasure of Fortune and the World. Hic apicem rapax Fortuna eum stridore acuto Sustulit , hic posuisse gaudet . You have returned her a greater beautie and a greater wit then you had received her from us , and notwithstanding her great bulk , she sets the greatest part of mankind here afire . Arcanus hinc terror , sanctáque reverentia , quid sit illud quod tantum perituri rident . I wish you heard what she sayes of you , and with what esteem and friendship she expresses her selfe ; if you did , though you are not subject to any passions ( is it Monsieur Cornifice Vlfelt that maintaines that opinion ? ) yet certainly you would run some hazard . She thanks you for your notice , as to the marriage she was not assured of any thing before , and hath commanded me to make you thousands of complements from the truest heart in the world . Your Italian and his elegance I am infinitely taken with : seriously , my Lord , you frighten me . Tot linguae , totidemora sonant . There is something monstrous in it , that mouth with twelve springs , attributed to Pindar , may it not with as much justice be to you ? But into what a bysse did you dive for , se no vi piace prestarmi quella fede , and by what art , ex rebus damnatis , & jam nullis , can you extract beauties and graces never before known or heard of ? That , with Julio Bertolini , and Bartolo●aeo Dini , was lost in the shipwrack of a thousaud other things which time hath made in my memory ; you have recovered it , quasiiure postliminii , and with how great satisfaction , I cannot expresse . I was I must confesse , very much ashamed that my servant should see me break forth into a loud laughter at the reading of a Letter , which he had understood was brought me from my Lord d' Avaux , a man so grave , so serious , and looked upon with so much reverence by all the world . Res ardua vetustis novitatem dare , obsoletis nitorem , fastiditis gratiam , but with you is nothing easier , as being able to do far greater things . To the same . LETTER CXCVIII. My LORD , IT must needs be acknowledged you have in me a very strange kind of Clarke , one that understands not a word of the Finances , never goes to the office , and thinks it much to writ once in six moneths to his Master ; but , in requitall ; he is a good Gamester , an ordinary Poet , writes handsome Letters , and sights duells at mid-night by torch-light . I make the more haste to accuse my self , meerly to prevent your reproofs , for methinks I see you with your plenipotentiarie Countenance upbraiding me again with my Olympiads , and saying , Sperabam jam deseruisse adolescentiam , Gaudebam● ecce autem de integro ▪ But I think it is not a greater shame for me not to be wiser in my old daies then others are in their youth , Saleii Bassi vehemens & poeticum ingenium fuit , nec adhuc senectute maturum . Yet must I needs confesse , that I could not but a little blush at it , nay so much that I durst not for some time write to you ; besides , that in the disturbance I imagined you were in , at the slow advancement of your designe , I thought Letters so disserious as mine are , would have proved importunate . I am not ignorant , my Lord , what a great lover you are of my Countrie , and consequently cannot doubt but you are much troubled at the difficulties which daily arise , and so much recard the negotiation you are imployed in . All I have to say to you as to that point , is , that you ought be sensible thereof only as to the publick interest , without interposing your own . The world is so well satisfied as to your good intentions , that when ever any here quarrell at the slow progresse of the peace , and those who are thought ( unjustly perhaps ) not to contribute all they can towards it , it raises matter of discourse of you , such as you would be extremelie glad to hear . That certainlie is a strange constellation , that forces on you allwayes the affections of all people , there is not a Citizen , but names you , knowes you , and celebrates your praises . France hath trusted you with the small hope she had left ; for seeing that the peace could not be concluded without a miracle , it is believed that it must be you shall do it , and amidst the publick consternation , you are looked at as a Sanctuarie . In the mean all things are so changed here , peoples hearts so cast down , and so little of enjoyment , that I think there is no great matter of choice between an aboad at Munster and Paris : a man cannot meet with any who have not their complaints , some that they cannot get their Salaries , others that their pensions are shortned , nay there want not Clarks that belong to the Revenue , who , say they are no better treated then other . Saclé is seen among the rest When all things are lock'd up i' th' chest , &c. This , if I mistake not , is a fragment of a piece of our youthfull Poetrie . That your Lordship may see whether I am any thing improved since that time , I send you some verses I made three years since upon the Prince his sicknesse when he was in Germany . I had some reasons not to communicate them to any , nor is it many daies since I first shewed them . They have been well approved here , yet shall I not be satisfied till I know your judgement of them . Be pleased to honour me so much as to let me know whether they are worth ought , that , in case they answer not expectation , I may shake hands with Poetr●e , and applie my self wholly to the businesse of the Revenue . I cannot conclude this Letter without telling you that Madame de Longueville received lately one from you , which she infinitely values , and which hath been extremelie commended by all that saw it . To do you justice , it deserved no lesse , it being impossible there should be any thing so handsome . Nosti , Antipho , quàm elegans spectator formarum sim . You know whether I understand any thing as to Beauties of of this nature . France affords not another that can write at that rate . To the same . LETTER CXCIX . My LORD , YOu cannot give me a greater assurance of the setlednesse and tranqu●ity of your soul , then by sending such a Letter as that came last to my hands , it seems to be drawn — Medio de fonte Lepôrum , So excellently well it is written , and so easie to perceive , that it is the production of a clear and undisturbed mind . There is not certainly any thing could , in my though●s , raise you so great esteem , as to see , that , notwithstanding the present posture of your affaires , you can laugh in this manner . This is called Diis frui iratis , & Fortunae minaci mandare laqueum . Do you remember the time , when you built her so glorious a Temple in verse ? You are sufficiently converted from that Idolatry , and now you can as easily laugh at her . And yet , I think that , for this time , she will but threaten . Those who pretend acquaintance with the Court , hold , that it is not safe to be exposed to the envie which one must needs run the hazard of by mis-intreating a person , who , at the opinion of all the world , hath deserved so well of France . Monseigneur de Longueville hath done me the honour to shew me the Letter you writ to him . I found it handsome , excellentlie handsome . Certainly , my Lord , there is not of all the Wits , of all those , qui artem ●ractant musicam ; any that understands it so well as your self . I am extremelie pleased that you have not disliked my verses , ... In the mean time I am satisfied with your deferbuisse , my Terence is not so correct as yours , nor I as you . But why will you enjoyn me to write to you once a moneth ? Is it not enough that I serve you by the Quarter ? Put me upon some employment in relation to your Affaires , that so I may have something to entertain you with . If you do not , my Letters will prove nothing but skin and bones , short and cold . Neverthelesse I shall obey you , and if I should not do it out of a consideration of the many obligations I owe you , I could not for bear for your Parenthesis of Mousieur Voiture of Amiens ; ego enim ( existimes licet quod lubet ) mirificè capior facetiis ; moriar si praeter te quenquam habeo in quo possim imaginem aentiquae festivitatis agnoscere . If I understand any thing of it , you are the best and most prudent man in the world , a truth all are satisfied of , nor is it lesse unquestionable , that you are also the most pleasant . BUTILLERIO CHAVIENIO . V. VICTURUS S.P.D. LETTER CC. DVpliciter delectatus sum tuis literis & quod ipse risi , & quòd te ridere posse intellexi . ( this I have from Cicero , for the rest you will easily perceive I am not in his debt ) Verebar enim ne te hominem urbanissimum tam longa extra urbem commoratio taedio & languore afficeret . Verùm illae tuae jucundae , suaves , salibus undique aspersae satis ostendunt solitum in te vigere Genium , ill●mque ingenii tui aciem nullâ ratione retundi posse . Nec miror sanè quod rure nihil ruris contraxeris , & te ubique tam elegantem praestes , quippe qui omnium elegantiarum fontem tam prope habeas , & à latere viri suprà omnes eloquentissimi non discedas , — & te haec Scire , Deos quoniam propiùs contingis , oportet . Vt enim videbantur Athenae migrare quocunque se Alcibiades sontulisset , sic quicquid in urbe est urbanitatis politiorisque doctrinae , lepores , venustates , Veneres ipsae Richelium , quoquo se vertat , comitantur . Quam lubenti animo Epistolam tuam legerim , quámque capiar illis íngenii tui deliciis , illóque tibi peculiari genere scribendi , peream si satis dicere possum . Tu-te reputa , quae in ignotissimo diligerem , quàm mihi chara esse debeant in te homine amicissimo , omniúmque mearum fortunarum ac rationum p●●trono . Quod mihi succenses , & subirasci viderîs quod me parùm diligentem praebeam in rebus domesticis curandis , ínque illo negotio conflciendo quod me hic detinet ; jure quidem , sed & perhumanè facis , qui tantis implicitus negotiis mea curas . Caeterùm , tibi persuadeas quaeso , me omni observantiâ , fide , amore erga te , omni denique studio , omnibúsque officiis praestiturum , ut me hac tuâ humanitate ac benevolentiâ dignum aliquando judic●s . Emin tuus , imò noster , quàm me devinctum habeat , & in posterum sit habiturus ipse judicare potes , qui & beneficium ab illo in me collatum , & me quàm gratus sim nosti . Certé Vir alioquin summo ingenio , acerrimo judicio praeditus , liberalissimus , & ut omnia dicam , amicitiâ tuâ dignus , vel ob id unum facinus ab omnibus laudari , à te amari , à me coli semper debet . Roxanam his diebus diligentissimè legi . Quid de eâ sentiam quaeris ? nihil meherculè usquam elegantiùs , nihil ornatius , nihil sublimius , dignam denique Alexandro & Armando . Quo propiùs inspexi , eo mihi pulchrior visa est , támque absoluta , ut nihil in ea praeter aliquem naevum desideres . Sed quid ejus tibi nunc venustatem Praedicem aut laudem , Antipho , Cum ipsum me nôris quàm elegans formarum spectator siem , In hác commotus sum . Mi pergratum feceris , si tuum de illa judicium ad me perscribas , percupio enim scire , an tibi tam lecta , quàm audita placuerit . Si quid in hac urbis solitudine faciam , quaeris ? deambulo , lego , scribo , satis juc●ndè● haec omnia , nisi anxius essem publicis rebus ; déque tuâ salute . Vive & vale : In obitum N. PRima manu Troum quae missa est cuspis in hostem , Eximio juveni funus , acerba , tulit . At nobis meliorem aninam facta invida rollunt , Et rapuit fortem mors properata virum . Pro facinus ! qui vel laudes aequasset Achillis , Ille habuit fatum Protesilae tuum . THE AMOROUS LETTERS OF Monsieur de VOITURE . LETTER I. Floricia , FOR God's sake , let 's once shake off this darke colour , or if we must needs be in mourning let it be for your absence . I received your excuses before you sent them , and you cannot but think me reallie satisfied you were not in any fault , since I had the confidence to accuse you ▪ I have taken more paines then you would have done your self , to finde out what might be said in your defence ; and to be ingenious with you , I made your cause so much my own , and thought my selfe obliged to be so tender of your innocence , that I durst not omit any thing that might maintain it . For , had you been found guilrie , I should first have suffered for it , nor indeed had any been so cruellie punished as my self . But all this omitted , I have a greater opinion of my own fortune and your courage then to doubt that either of them should fall so low . It is unworthie both you and me , to fear that an affection so well cemented should by any casualtie be dissolved : nay it is a crime in us but to imagine such a thing possible . If but one of those two Gentlemen , with whose conversation I reproached you , had staid till day in your Chamber , I should think you could no lesse then take a whole night to fall out with him for it ; nay though I should have seen him in your embraces , I think I should have taken you for another , or that you had mistaken him for me . In a word , I should rather distrust the fidelitie of my own eyes then your faith , and am more easilie perswaded I may be deceived in them then in you . No , your entertainment of those two men shall never finde my thoughts any businesse , nay though they had spent an Age with you , I should not believe you had bestowed one quarter of an hour with them . But I pray let me know , when you had dismissed the former , did you stay alone with the other , or did your woman come immediatelie into your Chamber ? Did they upon their departure from you undertake that journey with as much satisfaction as at other times ? Do you still feed them with those faire hopes , wherein onelie I esteem them more rich , then if they possessed all the World besides ? I am somewhat curious as to these particulars , out of a confidence that I cannot but be much pleased with them , and no doubt but I should be rather satisfied then any way disturbed at that interview , were I but fully informed thereof . But , in the mean time , they saw you , while I was at a distance of thirtie Leagues from you , nay at the same time that I was alone in my Chamber bemoaning your absence , they were in yours and heard you discourse . Nay it may be they saw you laugh , and that you gave one of them occasion to fall into some pleasant dreames that night . Ah Floricia ! what a treacherous passion is jealousie , and how easilie she insinuates her selfe into us , while our Reason is asleep ! I know that your past errours oblige you to verie deplorable consequences , and that you are forced to manie actions against your own inclinations and mine , to avoid running the hazard of one thing which you think verie deare . But if you knew how much I am cast down at it , and how heavie these considerations lie upon me , it may be , that another time you will hazard any thing rather then my life ; and yet you reproach me with a negligence that I did not send you my picture soone enough . But I pray , was it your desire I should have come and made a third with the other two ? or could you have wished me present to be an eye-witnesse of the entertainment you gave them ? This is so irrational , that my verie picture would not have suffered it , for it would have been no lesse then to put me to death in effigie . Adde to that , I should have felt something of it hence , and , no question , have fallen into some languishing disease , not unlike those who are killed at the distance of a hundred leagues , onelie by pricking their images . But though there were no such thing to be feared , yet should you not desire the sight of my picture , especiallie in the condition the first daies of your absence had put me into . All the Art of painting could not have afforded colours ill enough to represent that which sadnesse had cloathed me in ; nor indeed can I see any likelihood that a man half dead should be drawn to the life . You would have found me quite another person , then what you had seen so pleasant in your companie . If I had ben well drawn you would not have known me , for I hardlie knew my self , and might hardlie passe for an ill coppie of what I was a while since . But I hope that after some short time you will finde me more cheerful and more divertible , for I begin to cleer up my countenance , and if the Painter do but his dutie , you shall discover in the Piece a certain hope , that it shall not be long ere you may expect my attendance to second that of my P●cture . Do you therefore prepare your self to entertaine me with more freedom , and if you are yet at your own disposal , let not the recommendations of the witty Gentlewoman hinder you . I sent her not my humblest services , but onelie returned those I had received from her by three several persons ; and I should no have presumed to do it , had I not been afraid to offend you by retaining any thing of hers . Besides , you would soone have beene informed , whether I had not made a conscience to be importunate to you for a quarter of an hour by so unwelcome a refl●ction as that . The same consideration which prevailed with you , not to acquaint me with the newes I have otherwise learnt , made me stif●e this . But since we know all one of another , and that the bad angel , which keeps us asunder will needs discover all those actions of ours which may any way give offence , I beseech you let us elude his malice , and so prevent him in this , that knowing all things by a mutual communication , they may put on quite another face ; and for my part , I professe to you , I shall never be guiltie of any thing , which in any likelihood may give you offence , whereof I shall not presentlie make my confession to you . Be you pleased to make me the same promise , and withal , let me know whence you came to understand that I had sent recommendations to any one , and by what means you have discovered that , wherebie I came to the newes whereof I have made my complaint to you : for , to be free with you , I am extreamlie troubled at it , and for my part , I can think no otherwise then that you have some Genius about me , who acquaints you with what is done . But since he tells you all , aske him whether I love you , as also , how often in a day I sigh for you . To Madam — LETTER II. IT is certainlie a menace would startle a more confident person then I am . But while you shall threaten me after this rate , I must needs confesse I cannot much fear you , and shall be so bold as to give you a meeting in the afternoone according to your direction , what misfortune soever may be the consequence of it . I know your lodging is no secure place for me , and that under pretence of the friendship whereof you are pleased to honour me with a promise , there is not any one from whom I should far more mischief then from you . But yet be pleased not to leave me too long upon the Rack , for if you are resolved to be kinde as you pretend , let this occasion give you handsel . The truth is , my implicite obedience towards you , and the resignation wherewith you see I put my self into your hands , does in some sort oblige you thereto . Though I know what you have destined me to , yet shall I do all that lies in my power , to satisfie that person , who you desire should be , at my charge ; and I promise you to keep her affection secret , without deriving any vanitie or reputation thence ; but I doubt I shall not so easilie conceale your intelligence thereof . To the Same . LETTER III. Madam ; THe onelie way to make a Geometrical proportion in my sufferings is to acquaint me that you are subject to any , and whereas I have hitherto undergone my own with patience enough , I much doubt whether I shall be able to bear yours . But happen as it may or will , I cannot endure too much , since it is for your sake I do it ; for the two words which you thrust into your Letter of a different rank and file from the rest , cannot but render all things supportable to me , and make me cheerful even in Martyrdome . I think you no Infidel as to this point , but are satisfied of my resolution , since that having given me notice of the mischief you intended me , you expect I should come my self to receive it , and that in the afternoone I should repaire to a place , where my sufferings are to be multiplied . This m●●ace might frighten another , and would oblige a wiser man then my self to mind his own safetie . But what hazard soever I may run , there 's no means to avoid your commands , or , being honoured so highlie with your acquaintance as I am , to forbeare professing my self , Madam , Your , &c. To the Same . LETTER IV. MADAM , I Have clearlie forgotten all I should have said to — to whom you would have me reconciled ; and yet I must needs tell you , it is not that I have slept since . I am displeased with my self , that I have had no more respect for a person , who had been recommended to me from so good hands , and that not being able to afford her any roome in my inclinations , she hath found so little in my memorie . That is a certain part of my Soul where I might justlie have allowed her a place , for that is it which is the most opposite to judgement , and hath the charge onelie of things past . But if I tell her any thing that favours of obligation this afternoone , she shall have no cause to complain that I speak to her onelie by heart ; for I finde mine at such a distance from whatever I have to say to her , that if I have not your immediate assistance , you will finde I shall be as far to seek as you , both as to words and time . But , were it Heavens pleasure you knew not that of your departure , and that you were not able to give me any account of it at least for this day . For , to deal truelie with you , I have not courage enough , to endure the verie imagination of it , nay that verie thought st●fles in me all other . When I consider that to morrow you will not be to be found here , I think it strange I should be in the World to day : nay I am almost in an humour to acknowledge with you that there is some fiction in the love I pretend to , when it comes into my mind that I am still alive , and that this affliction does not absolutelie make an end of me . Others have become speechlesse , and confined themselves to the deserts of Thebais upon lesse discontents then mine . But if I tell you , that I cannot go so far from you to bemoane my misfortune , I am , methinks , the more to be excused , that I go not to endure an hermitage in the wildernesses of Aegypt , since I hope to finde a place in that you are going to build . This hope is all that flaies me in this World , my life hangs altogether on this consideration . I know not whether all I have said here be within the limits of a passionate friendship ; and yet you cannot affirm that I speak to you too clearlie , since you have ever had a priviledge to give my words several interpretations : nor complain that I write not to you in such termes as you desire , since I could never yet meet with the man that should teach me how to do it . While my failings are connived at , and the discoverie of my resentments allowed , I professe to you , with the same affection as I did yesterdaie , that the onelie extravagance the World shall know me guiltie of , shall be , ever to be enamoured of what was ever amiable , and encurre your displeasure from the hour that you are assured of my friendship . To the same . LETTER V. I Am fullie satisfied that my daies are neer an end , and that I am at the Vigills of the greatest misfortune will ever happen to me . In the mean time I finde my self more free and undisturbed then I durst have hoped , and amidst thousands of reflections that adde to my torment , there are some few that alleviate it . The astonishment I am in permits me not to examine the cause of so extraordinarie an accident ; but I am not to be taught , that you produce in my soul , I know not by what means , certain effects whereof I cannot finde out the cause , and that you kindle a certain joy in my heart , though I know no reason for it . Be it as it will , I finde my selfe so resolved for death as if there were something for me to expect after it ; and how insupportable soever that separation may be which brings with it your absence , I am prepared to endure it , as if it were onelie a passage to a better life . All I am troubled at , is , that that person , to whom you lend me sometimes , suffers me not to end my daies qu●etlie , but I must be forced to spend between you and her the last hours of my life . By this I am absoluttlie convinced ( though I could not hitherto be perswaded to believe it ) that at the hour of death , we all see our good and bad angels , and that we have at that moment happie and unhappie visions . But I humblie beseech you in case you hate me not yet , not to forsake me in this extreamitie , and to be careful and tender of a Soul which cannot be saved but by your meanes , and must be tormented eternallie , if you denie it your protection . To the Same . LETTER VI. IT was high time for me to think of my Conscience , and it was a happie turne for me , that I made yesterdaie some part of my confession ; for I had not been yet so sick as I am this day , and my sicknesse encreases so , that , had I delaied it any longer , I think I had died in a verie sad condition . At least , to measure things by the fits I am troubled with , and the distractions that torment me , I see my selfe falling into extravagances and enthusiasmes , and have no great hope to be , though but for one hour longer , absolute Master of my senses and intellectualls . What perswades me the more it will be so , is , that amidst the sufferings & afflictions which I expected should have swallowed me up , I cannot put on much sadnesse , and find my self lesse troubled then ordinarie , though I am in the worst condition I ever was in in my life . I lost , not manie daies since , a deare friend , whom the excesse of his paine made insensible thereof . His dreames made him laugh amidst the pangs of death , and his imaginations found him some ease , whilest he was on the rack of a Feaver . I beseech you envie me not such a dissolution as that , and since I have not eight daies to live , give me leave to spend them after that manner . This granted I shall acknowledge you merciful beyond my faith , and my selfe happie beyond my hope . For an attempt so extravagant as mine should not meet with so good successe , and after the commission of so high an effence , I did not expect to die so soon , nor so quietlie . I crave your pardon ; I thought not to have written any thing to you but what concerned your friend , and now I first perceive that I have not said a word of her . I humblie beseech you to dispose of both her and me as you please , onelie let me know when you would have me to come and hear the sentence . I should humblie begge it may be given this evening — but I am afraid to be too importunate , and I know not where to finde you in the afternoone . To the same . LETTER VII . IF this be the day that I am to entertain the person you recommended to me yesterday , I beseech you send me what you would have me to do it withall , or take it not ill , that I should make no presents to others , of a good , wherein the poorest are richer then my self . I never had so many painfull houres as the twelve I spent last , and since I had the honour of your presence , I have had so little rest , that I dare assure you there are few Feuillants but were better lodged then I. That man , in whose heart you yesterday left the dagger , hath had a better night ; Fear , regret , despaire , and all the poisons of love that are of a cold nature , were my perpetuall Tormentors ; and sleep , which for some time would needs give me some ease , hath been properlie to me the image of Death , since it continuallie represented to me that of your absence . The condition I am in considered , I do not think your friend would find anygreat entertainment in my company , unlesse it be that her love must needs be converted into hatred , and all her passions swallowed up into that of Revenge . If this will serve , she shall find in me absolute satisfaction , and shall be well pleased to see the world affords some more wretched then she . However , give me leave to intreat you , what humour soever she may be in , not to leave me so much alone with her , that some bodie cannot separate us ; and withall to consider that there is no safetie for me , whether she love or hate me . I humbly beg this favour of you , that in case I may ever have her . — I may not receive my death from any other hands then yours , and that there may be no need of any other Instruments , but that I may be stifled by my own sighs , and the disturbances I am in for your absence . I know not whether you will begin , with this , to shew her the Letters I write to you ; but I shall not complain of it , provided you give me leave to be gone immediately , and secure my selfe in Spain . For that I think a remedie appliable to all sorts of misfortunes ; and if you have permitted another to retire thither to avoid a feavour , you may very well excuse me , if I go thither to shun death . But , the misery I am in considered , I wonder I should be guiltie of such a thought , an imagingtion of that nature , being , methinks , too light to fall into a mind so deeply afflicted as mine . However , since you everie year save one mans life , and that you professed yesterday that you would do all the kindnesses that cost you nothing ; why should I not hope , that I haply am he whom you will favour so much , and that you will not suffer me to die , since you can prevent it with so much ease . To the same . LETTER VIII . I Thought there had not been any but your self could have caused me ill nights , but I yesterday met a Ladie , who hath made me spend this last without the least admission of sleep , and wounded me so deeplie in the heart , that I have not known any rest since I saw her . Without any design , as I conceive , to mutther me , she told me that you were to depart to morrow , and that she had had this newes from your own mouth . If it be so , I think I have some reason to quarrell with you , ( having robbed me of halfe my life ) that , without any desert of mine , you make my daies shorter then they should be . You will haplie think it strange , that a man so unfortunate as I am should complain that he is not suffered to live long enough , and think my self injured that I am too soon delivered out of my miserie . But I see that even the most miserable are in love with life ; and since I cannot lose mine but by a separation from you , I think it is onlie the manner of dying that startles me , and that I am to be excused , if I am afraid of so cruell a one . This consideration hath not permitted me to close my eyes since yesterday , and if this day prove so long as the night last past , I am to fear your absence as a misfortune which cannot happen till after a hundred years . But such an unhappie accident ought to be foreseen even at that distance ; nay though it wece not to come to passe till the end of the world , I should begin to fear it from this minute . However , be pleased to let me know what I am to expect , and since it is all the kindnesse you can do me , let me know the day and hour of my death , that so I may have a little time to recollect thoughts before hand , and to prepare my self for it . To the same . LETTER IX . I Had designed the Letter I now send you enclosed , to have been much about the same time with you at — and that it would have stuck up at M — 's a good while , ere you had thought of it . But I was forced to keep it till now , as not being able to find out the mans lodging to whom I should have delivered it , till two houres after his departure . I believe you must needs have heard of the fresh occasions of affliction which are happened to me since , and consequentlie it is not necessarie I should be my self the bringer of all the ill newes . I shall onely tell you , that I am not much happier in my Friendships then I am in my passions , and that Fortune smites me in all the patts where she can wound me . However , to make this misfortune the more insupportable , she needed not have sent it me after your departure , and if she was resolved I should take this unkindnesse the more heavilie , she ought to have done it before she had quite smothered me . By this you perceive what an inconsiderable thing Friendship is , when it is not attended with passion . For this accident , which at any other time would have run through my heart , and which I should have given all I am worth in the world to have avoided , hath not bin●able to castme downe more then I was ; and of all the tears I have spilt since , I know not whether I have bestowed one whole one on my friend And , to say truth , since he was to stay here , & was out of all hope to come where you are , I cannot imagine the losse of his libertie any great inju●y to him , or that he might not easily dispence with the conversation of all the world , when he could not have yours . I think it much harder measure , I should be kept here a Prisoner with the rest , and should be deteined when no bodie accuses me . However it be , yet I confesse the greatest Criminals are more innocent then I am , and though they should have conspired against the state and the King , I am guiltie of a design more traitorous then then that , for which I see there is no way but death . To the same . LETTER X. THat neither grief nor love can cause any mans death , you need no greater assurance then that neither hath yet made an end of me ; and that having past two daies without the honour of your fight , there is still some symptomes of life in me . If any thing could prevaile with me to dispence with your absence , it was a certain faith I had that death would discharge me , and that so pressing an affliction would not suffer me to languish long . In the mean time I find , much contrary to my my hope , that I last longer then I had imagined , and how mortall soever my wounds may be , yet I think my soule cannot take her leave of my heart , because she sees your image there . 'T is the onely pretence I meet with to clear her from cowardice , nor can I see any other reason that could engage her so long in a place , where she suffers so much . Ever since the houre you saw me drawne by four wild horses , and torne to pieces by my separation from you , I da●e swear , I have not had the leisure to wipe my eys , which though they have now lost all acquaintance with light and colours , yet will never do me such faithful service as they do now , since they help me to bewaile your absence . Amidst the torments I suffer , and the languishing condition I am in , I think my self all that is left of mankind upon earth , or that I am transported into that corner of the world , where the Sun is as seldom seen as Comets are here , and where the shortest night is three moneths long . And yet , all this notwithstanding , my unhappinesse were not arrived to the height , if the darkness wherein I now am , lasted no longer , and I much question , whether after that time , I may hope to see day . But , consider I beseech you Madame , what extremitie I am reduced to , that being as yet but in the twilight of so long and tedious a night , I begin , alreadie to count the houres , and that without breaking forth into impatience at every moment , as if a midst the obscuritie I am covered with , there were some short intervals of rest , and that I cold sometimes flatter my self into some pleasant dream . But how extravagant soever my imaginations may be , they attain not that height as to insinuate ought that is delightful , & mythoughts are onlie rationall in this , that they never promise me any happinesse . This being my condition , I think I may safely sweare , that the most w●etched man in the world is he who honours you most ; and it were certainly impossible I should live so long , did I no● hope to die of it suddenly . But I perceive , I cannot have fifteen daies longer to bemoane your absence , and that my miseries and life cannot last above that time . This hope engages me to bear more patiently with both , and I believe you are not displeased that I entertain it , since it is your will I should hope all I ought . At least , I cannot interpret more advantageously for my self , the last words you said to me ; and which way soever● cast my eye , I see not how I can ever expect better . In the mean time , you that see 〈◊〉 and much farther then I do , be pleased to tell me whether my extravagance should hope a better issue then that , and what would have become of me , if I had lived longer . To the same . LETTER XI . I Am very much ashamed to tell you so much ; but the wretch who should have been dead long since is still in the world ; nay , after I had been fifteen daies without heating from you , I am in condition to give you some account of my self . 'T is , I must needs say , so sad a one , and the affliction I wrestle with so insupportable , that if I shift it not off some way or or other , you will not conclude it is for want of resen●ment and resolution , in regard that amidst the torments I encounter with , there is lesse courage requisite to endure death then continue life . And certainlie , that which I lead is so unhappie , that I had resolved to be rid of it a thousand times , if I durst presume on any enjoyment of my self out of your sight , and if you had not taught me , that it wants something of absolute miserie , to have the satisfaction of a voluntarie death . That therefore I must look for as the sole effect of my own griefs , and consequentlie I must creep by inches to my end , and not make my journey shorter by halfe a day . And yet , though the trouble it is to me , that I shall never see you again , hath cost me above a hundred thousand tears , J have not sufficiently bewailed your absenee ; and having so many misfortunes to grieve for , it were unjust J should be so readie to give up the last gaspe . To the same . LETTER XII . SInce you have forsaken us , a minute hath not past which hath hot added something to my afflictions , and J have not overcome an houre , which J thought not should be that of my death . But now J perceive , that my soul is so overpressed with grief , that it hath not the strength to get away ; and that if she remain yet in my bodie , it is like the lazie birds in the Indies , whereof you heard so me discourse , as J take it about a hundred years since , who cannot be gotten to quit the Tree which cannot afford them any further nourishment , and had rather dy languishing , then take the pains to chang place . J assure you J aggravate not this storie in any thing ; and that great mind , whereby you imagine all things with so much ease cannot assist you in the comprehension of half my afflictions . J spend whole daies without ever opening mine eyes , and the best part of the night without ever putting them together . And what you will wonder at much more , is , that these restlesse houres of impatience and despaire , and those nights which the fear of having displeased you made me sit up with many mortall disturbances , J now grieve for as lost joyes , and the enjoyments of my life past . This indeed is punishment proportionable to the greatest extravagance that ever was known ; these are the torments I am destined to suffer for too near an acquaintance with you . But amidst all these afflictions , though J see it must necessarilie cost me my life , and that all the indulgences of Heaven and Fortune are too weak to deliver me of them , yet can J not be perswaded , though not imagine how , but that it is in your power to make me die happie , and that what all the world besides cannot do , you only can . To the same . LETTER XIII . MADAME , I Was in hope to make this advantage of the solitude wherein you left me , that J should not have derived the least diversion or entertainment from any one ; and that being in a place where J am absolutelie unacquainted I should have had the leisure to entertain you with some of my thoughts . But J have hardlie the time to to say any thing to you , being snatched away for Fountainbleau , whither Fortune is pleased to command me , upon businesse of great importance , purposely , as J conceive , to dep●ive me me of the satisfaction of writing to you . And indeed how liberall soever she may be of her smiles and flatteries , I have but too much reason to be jealous of her , having been treated with so many of her ill offices : nor can J think she can ever be fullie reconciled to a man , to whom she hath done so much mischief . But having kept me up in the midst of so many misfortunes , J might entertain some hopes , if there were any thing of courage left in me , that she reserves me for some great accident , and that she will do in me some of her miracles , when she hath alreadie done one so strange as that of the saving of my l●fe . Yet the last favour she did me was much beyond it , and I am more obliged to her for her assistance in the happie recoverie of the first Letter you writ to me , after it had been lost two daies . I know not whether J should have acquainted you with it ; but as soon as J had it in my hands , J was presently satisfied that it was not impossible for me to entertain some joy though I want your presence ; and for the time J spent in the reading of it , J much doubt whether J was any thing troubled at your absence . Do not imagine , that a small time would suffice for this , for it amounts to little lesse then all that is passed since I received it , and indeed it is the only employment my eyes have taken any delight in since they saw you . J this , J professe , J speak trulie , and sincerely , though J have diverse times seen your two good friends , being not any thing pleased either with the voice of the one , or the actions of the other . When J went to her with whom J left you , the verses of Tasso which J entreated her to repeat , made up one halfe of her discourse , and her gestures the other . And though they are both excellent things in their kind , yet all was not able to raise me out of melancholie , great as the former wherein you had seen me ; and I could find nothing in her , that might any way alleviate the doome you give me , that I never gain her affection . However , her friendship might have proved more advantageous to me then you imagine , and I should addresse my self to her with more earnestnesse then I do , sines she hath crueltie enough to destroy those whom she loves , when they are become as unhappie as I am . But I perceive , she would not do me that favour without hearing my case , and that I must go through the rack to my death . At least she began to put me on it the day I last saw her , and put a many interrogatories to me concerning the cause of my transportation , which I am not out of yet . But a man who can bear with your absence , may well endure any racking , nor is it probable that Torments should force any thing out of me , when I am so accustomed to suffer , and that having alreadie confessed once , I cannot perceive my paines are ever the lesse . It is on you — that I fasten this reproach , and whom , methinks I have reason to quarrell with , in that having acknowledged my crime to you , you have neither justice enough to put me to death , nor mercie enough to let me live . I heartilie beseech you to grant me either , and if I may not hope to find you favourable , let me find you just . But what ever your doom is , be pleased to let me hear it from your own mouth , and I do not much trouble my selfe whether it be life or death , so I have one of the two in your presence . There is no attempt so difficult , which I shall not accomplish ; no inchanted Castle which I should not enter under your conduct . But if the enchantments which hinder you from being seen , must ne dissolved by the most faithfull and most amorous man in the world , I certainlie am He , there being no other that shall presume to offer at this Adventure . But see Monsieur de B. with whom I am to go , sends me word that he is just upon his departure ; and I dare not put him to attendance , for I honour him very much . He hath a seat in M. — whither he is to go within these fifteen daies : I must be allowed much more leisure then I have now , to answer Letters that require Commentaries . Be pleased then to afford time proportionable to the employment , for all I have had hitherto hath been hardly enough to understand them well . To Diana . LETTER XIV . IF the affliction it is not to see what you affect be as insupportable to you as it is to me ; and if , during that absence , you suffer something suitable to what I do endure , what considerations were those , Faire Diana , that were able to engage you two daies from a sight of me , and why do we not run any h●zard or extremitie , rather then what whereinto we are reduced by this misfortune ? To smoother the discourses of four or five persons , and to hinder their observations of our enjoyments , is it requisite we should not have any , and to avoid a little noise , must we needs endure so much miserie ? no , no , my dearest Diana , the greatest misfortune can possiblie happen to us , is to be separated one from another , nor indeed do I know any other we should fear so much . Besides , you are not to imagine , that the trouble we put our selves to , can make our Loves be thought any thing the more secret . The sadnesse , wherewith my countenance is overcast when I want the light and influences of your presence discovers them to all the World , and speaks louder then any person could do . Let us then henceforward shake off a discretion which costs us so dear , and give me leave and the meanes to see you this afternoone , if it be your pleasure I should live . To the Same . LETTER XV. HAving permitted you to spend the time all yesterdaie till midnight , I conceive there 's no great danger , if to day , I put you in minde , fairest Diana , that you have a servant who hath not seen you almost these two daies ; and who but yesterdaie was reproached with his sadnesse , when in the mean time , you were commended , where you were , for your freedome and pleasantnesse . I have therefore thought it not unseasonable , to be your remembrance of him this morning , for haplie you thought not on him yesterdaie , since I dare not hope that in so good companie , any thought of yours could be so presumptuous as to minde you of me . At least I had so manie of all kinds , that I have some reason to believe there could not remaine any with you ; and I imagine that being well attended , and thinking me too much alone , you sent me all yours to divert me . And indeed they pressed upon me so much and were so confident that they accompanied me into a house , where they could not expect to be verie wellcome . 'T was a Ladie 's for whom you have sometimes reproached me that I had no compassion , where finding one of your Cousins , who had as little for you , I could not but take occasion to speak of you ; this obliged me to stay there two hours longer then ordinarie , during which time your name was up above twentie times . I could perceive both the one and the other break forth into fire and jealousie , whence I thought us sufficientlie revenged ; I of him who had been so bold as to love Diana ; and you of her who had presumed to love what belongs to her . I know not whether I have , in this , been too indiscret or too malicious , but I assure you , it was the onelie pleasure I had yesterdaie , and the first I ever had in that place . I humblie begge you will pardon it me upon condition of a reciprocal forgivenesse from me , if haplie you received yesterdaie any satisfaction without my participation thereof . To Climene . LETTER XVI . SInce I am so farre from being in a capacitie to speak to you , as if I were absent , give me leave to write to you , and to make use of the onelie meanes which is left me to expresse my selfe . I thought , fairest Climene , that the greatest misfortune I could feare , was that of being at a distance from you : but hath absence any thing more cruel or more insupportable in it , then my appearance before you such as it is at this present ? To be neer all the graces , all the joyes , and all the beauties in the Wo●ld , and not to presume to turne his eyes towards them ; to have his heart on one side , and to look perpetuallie on the other ; to speak of all things but what a man thinks on , and whilest a man is in the midst of a fire , and upon the rack , to be obliged to tell stories : these certainlie are torments beyond all imagination , and such as it is impossible any man should suffer , if he did it not for your sake . I am now sufficientlie revenged of all the mischiefes which I said mine eyes had done me ; they have now as little freedome as my self , they endure in their turne all the miserie they have caused me , and are now so punish'd that they dare not look towards you , and have lost that joy for wh●ch they had sold you my libertie . This , Climene , ●s the condition I am in upon your account , these the afflictions I g●oane under , for my knowledge , above any other , of your amiablenesse and perfections . I cannot perceive any possibilitie they should have any remission , nay I foresee others that threaten me , and doubt not but I shall be much more unhappie within these three daies then I now am , when I shall neither have the means to see you , hear you , nor write to you . In the mean time , amidst these afflictions I perpetuallie blesse the day I first met you , and would rather endure all these miseries , then be guiltie of the tranquilitie I was in before I had seen you . All I begge , is , that you would have a little compassion on me , and afford me in your own tho●gh●s some few wish●s of better fortune , since I can , for your sake , so well beare with a bad one . To Mademoiselle de — LETTER XVII . MADAM , I Cannot sleep but with a great deal of disturbance , I have lost the taste of all things , nay I have not the same advantage of the aire as other men , and I do not so much breath as sigh , this is the condition I have been in ever since I saw you last . 'T is true I am not well satisfied whence all this proceeds , and am not certain whether it be an effect of my Rheume or my Love ; but in all probabilitie you contribute most to my misfortune , since the greatest ease I finde is to write to you . I never certainlie thought you so amiable in my life , as you were the other day . Notwithstanding what you know , and what would have frightned any other man , I thought you the most pleasant thing in the World , and though you forced me away from time to time , and that your humour was changed into that of Mademoiselle de St. Martin , yet was I extreamelie satisfied with your discourse and your entertainment . This convinces me , that besides those things in you which lie open to the e●e , there is some secret inchantment forces men to love you , and makes it impossible , happen what will to you , but that you must be faire and kinde . All your disdains could never oblige me to think you cruel : when you teare my heart into a thousand peices , there 's not one but is yours , nay one smile of yours chaces away all the grief and bitternesse you make me endure . Since I am much pleased with all gentle things , I cannot think ill what you do , nay even death it self were good as you dresse it . Since then I am so much taken with your rigour , do but imagine what resentment I should have of your favours , and be pleased , though but once , to trie what effect they shall produce in me . You know that a small matter con●ents me , and consequentlie the satisfaction of my desire will not stand you in much . To M. D. LETTER XVIII . THis is the fourth Letter I write to you since I have heard from you ; if the fault be Fortune's , it is the greatest misfortune in the World , if yours , the greatest crueltie you ever were guiltie of . In the mean time I cannot forbear being your remembrancer of my self , and without considering whether it will availe me any thing , I write Letters to you without any expctation of answer , and entertaine you with complaints without any hope of pitie or satisfaction . The last time I writ to you , I thought my self a little at ease , but , for ought I perceive there is not any to be looked for , after a man hath once in his life seen you . That representation , which I thought halfe blotted out of my mind , is recovered there with all its colours and more light then ever : it so fills my soul that there is no roome for any thing else , and what this place affords I look on as at a greater distance from me then you who are a hundred Leagues hence . It is certainlie a verie sad case , that an excessive Beautie should be guiltie of an excesse of crueltie and ingratitude , and that so manie reasons as there are not to love you , should consist with so much obligation , nay , necessitie to do it . Seeing you performed not the promise you made me , I did all that lay in my power to recover my former Libertie , and to deliver my self out of your hands . But now I have done all I could , I am fallen again into them , and all my endeavours amount onelie to this , that I should beware another time how I attempt an impossibilitie , and not adde , to so manie afflictions , that of seeking remedies where there are none to be had . You may then do what you please with me , without any feare that I shall resent it , as being at a losse of all courage , strength , and resolution , when I have to deal with you . But , methinks , it concerns your generositie verie much , not to use crueltie towards a man , who cries you Quarter , and casts himself at your feet , and make the most complaint , the most disinteressed , and the most perfect passion that ever was , the most unfortunate . To — LETTER XIX . IT is one of the fairest daies that ever were seen in Summer ; I am at Liancour , one of the most pleasant places in the World ; I have the companie of three or four of the handsomest Ladies in France , and yet I lock my self up in my Chamber , alone , to write to you . Hence you may easilie inferre that I am in a much better humour now then I was the last time , and consequentlie this Letter will be milder then the other . I repented me I had sent it an hour after it was gone , and the same night I received yours , wherewith I was absolutelie satisfied ; not that it caused any change in my judgement , or that I thought not my resentment just ; but I could be no longer angrie with you , and am convinced , that you cannot do me so great a displeasure , for which three words from you shall not procure an act of Oblivion . For , in fine , my affection is at the present , arrived to that point whereto you said once at St. Clou , that it ought to be , in so much , that though I should finde you guil●ie , not of a negligence but an infidelitie , I could not forbeare loving you . Since it was decreed I should be in the power of some one , it is certainlie my great happinesse that I am fallen into the hands of a person of so much goodnesse , reason , and integritie , and who disposes of me with more care , caution , and lenitie , then I could do my self . But all this granted , I have at the present to object to you , that you have not that tenderness of my quiet you ought : for to deal freelie , what was your intention , to write to me that Fortune hath carried her self verie stranglie towards you , without acquainting me how , and leaving the rest to my conjecture ? It is indeed an invention the neatest that may be , to make me imagine and feel all the misfortunes that may have happned to you , whereas I should have had but some to wrastle with , if you had acquainted me how it is . Deliver me as soon as you please out of this paine , which I professe , is one of the greatest I ever had in my life . I write to you in much haste and disturbance , for I am now called away by some that knock at my Chamber door . But I cannot endure to write you a short Letter , and you , h●pl●e , would think it as mischievous as the other , if it be not long enough . I have kissed yours a thousand t●mes , and read it almost as manie ; it is the han●somest and m●st obliging in the World : But , I beseech you write to me negligentlie ▪ that you may do it the more pleasantlie , and entertain me in your Letters with the same freedom as you spoke to me in your Chamber . I am but too well acquainted with your abilities , fear it not , and I would have a knowledge of your affection proportionable to my wishes . I am extreamlie glad you are with the person you tell me of ; for knowing how much you love her , and how amiable she is , I doubt not but she contributes much to your enjoyments . You tell me that she is now as well acquainted with me as you are . How ? have you acquainted her with all my ill conditions , have you told her how full of mischief I am , and what trouble I have put you to ? If it be so , it is certainlie verie maliciouslie done , and assure your self , I shall , to be revenged , know what I have to tell her of you , when I see her . It was not necessarie to make such a particular description of me , and it had been better to have done it lesse like , that so I might have been more handsome ; for she , who is so tender of your quiet , and who hath no jealousie for you , and so much affects what you love , I am afraid may wish me ill for having tormented you so much , and believe me , a person of little honour , when she shall understand I have been jealous . But I beseech you , make it your businesse to raise in her a good opinion of me , for I desire , above all things to be in her favour , and now that I conceive my self in your affection● , there is not any thing I desire so much as her friendship . Fo●r daies since , I lost Monsieur C. — and certainlie with much reg●et , for J love and esteem him infinitelie . I told him that J was to write to you by the way of — you have satisfied me verie much where you tell me , that you take great delight in reading the books I presented you with ; but let me know which of them you are most taken with , and in that , what pleases you best . I was resolved to beg some account of them from you , but now I desire not onelie that , but of whatever you do ; for I shall be extreamlie glad to know the most inconsiderable of your thoughts and actions . I am upon my return to Paris , where I shall finde a Letter of yours , which makes me verie impatient to be there ; two daies , I hope , will bring me thither : But in regard the Messenger goes not away till to morrow noone , I send this Letter before by a Lacqueie . Adieu , I begge the continuance of your affection ; for my part , how much I love you , I am not not able to tell you , time shall discover . To Madam — LETTER XX. MADAM , I Am at last come hither alive , and am ashamed to tell it you ; for , methinks , a person of honour ought not to live after he had been ten daies without seeing you . I should be the more astonished , that I have been able to do it , were I not satisfied that for some time , there have happned things to me altogether extraordinarie , and such , as whereof I had not the least expectation , and that since I have seen you , all things are done in me by miracle . It is certainlie a strange effect that I have all this while withstood so manie afflictions , and that a man so much wounded could hold out so long ! No sadnesse so weightie , no sorrow comparable to that I struggle with . Love , and feare , grief , and impatience , are my perpetual torments , and the heart I had bestowed on you whole , is now torne into a thousand pieces , but you are in everie one of them , nor could I part with the least to any I finde here . In the mean time , amidst so manie and such mortal afflictions , I assure you I am not to be pittied , for it is onelie in the lower region of my minde that the tempests are raised , and while the clouds are in perpetual agitation , the higher part of my soul is quiet and clear , when you shine with the same beautie , lustre , and influences , as you had on the fairest daies wherein I have seen you , and with those beames and circulations of light , and graces as are sometimes seen about you . I must needs confesse , as often as my imagination is directed that way , I am insensible of all affliction . So that it sometimes happens , that while my heart suffers extraordinarie torments , my soul tastes infinite felicities , and at the same time that I am afflicted , weep , and consider my self at a great distance from your presence , nay , haplie , your thoughts , I would not change fortunes with those who see , are lov'd and enjoy . I know not whether you , Madam , whose soul knows not the least disturbance , can conceive these contrarieties ; it is as much as I can do to comprehend them , who feel them , and am often astonished to finde my self so happie and so unhappie at the same time . But let not , I beseech you , what I tell you of my happinesse , divert your care from a consideration of my miseries , for they are such as cease not to frighten me even when I feel them not , the only agitation of two so different resentments being enough to cast me to the ground . If then you have any reasons to comfort me withall , that are not taken out of Seneca , I beseech you send them them me , and withall some of those miraculous words , which you know , that can restore strength and cheerfulnesse to the most indisposed minds , and which have twice alreadie saved my life ? you ought certainlie to be tender of it , since indeed it is yours , and that I have made foheartie a present to you of it . For my part , I must confesse it is much dearer to me since it hath belonged to you & I should be loath to leave the world so soon after my acquaintance with what , is most accomplished , and most excellent in it . To Madame . — LETTER XXI . MADAME , I Crave your pardon , and confesse that I have not , in my opinion , loved you long , and that the standing of my affection is but the day before yesterday . At least it hath thrived so much since that time , and is arrived to such a height , that when I look thence on what I had before , it seems to me so little , that it hardly appears , and that love , which , eight daies since , I thought the greatest in the world , seems in a manner nothing to me . As I am glad to see my self in that condition , so is it a grief to me that it hapened no sooner , and I am angrie with my own heart , for having concealed from you so large a place so long . Being am●able as you are , methink● I have done you an injurie in that I have not loved you as much as I do now , even from the first minute that I saw you , and should not have permitted , that the obligations I owe you should contribute any thing thereto . But certainlie , it was because I could not discover what you were at the first sight ; and , to say truth , the different beauties you have , so many graces and attractions , so much wit , judgement , courage , vigour and generositie cannot be seen with the cast of an eye , but it tequires time to do it , and there are so many things in you , that it would take up many daies even to see you well . I know not whether I am mistaken , but methinks now I have overcome it , and my soul is so filled , that there is no place for any thing else ; it is wholly taken up with reflections on you , and comprehensions of you , which are attended with so much delight and attention , that being upon the brink of a horrid precipice , I do not perceive it , and being readie to lose you , I am all joy that I have found you . I professe , dearest Madame , that what I write is clearlie what I think , and that the least part of what I think is , what I now write . There are no words to expresse the affection I bear you , it is beyond any thing that may be said , or thought . There is only you in the world that can imagine it , &c. To Madame . LETTER XXII . MADAME , I Am at this time a little in doubt how J ought to write to you , for J am extremely dis-satisfied with you , and particularly that you have not given me any account of your self , never wanting the opportunity to do it . What hinders me , is that J would not say any thing whereat you might be troubled , or might any way disturb your quiet , for , assure your self , J am more tender of it then my own . But , withall , J must tell you , that J cannot disguise my resentment of it from you , nor is it in my power to use any artifice as to you , or write to you as J should , were J satisfied . To be free then with you , J cannot conceive , how a person who hath done so many things for the preservation of my quiet , should not in six weeks find leisure enough to oblige me with a Letter , and that you , who account absence a thing so dangerous , and seem to be in so much fear it should produce some ill effect in me , are so carried away with it , and have , during so long time , neglected to make use of the only remedie there is against it . It is now upon two months since your departure , you had a certain direction how to write to me , there were Carriers in all the places through which you passed and yet J have not had so much as one Letter from you , What , in your opinion , should J think of it ? would you have me think that at Orleans , at Blois , at Tours , at Anger 's , and since , during all the t●m you sta●d at — and at — you had not the leisure to send me a Letter ? Was it that you were indifferent whether you received anie from me , & should thence inferre that J should be the l●sse hastie for yours ? It is indeed true , that you were not obliged thereto , and that I seemed content , at your departure , not to expect any from you , till you had had the leisure to receive something from me . But should you have done the lesse for that , and should you not rather have thought it a pleasure to do me a kindnesse when I least looked for it ? I had left you ot your liberty ; whether you would oblige me or no , you have made made use of it , you have not written to me , because it was at your discretion to do it or not . How then ! if you had perceived that J would have been content to stay four months for a Letter from you , should you not have written to me all that time , for who can be content five weeks may as well twentie ? To deal freelie with you , I know not what to think of it , might J object lightnesse to the noblest mind , and surest heart in the world , J should conceive you changed . But any thing seems more probable to me then that . However it be , assurre your self , my M. ( J call you so still , and that very heartilie ) my affection is not a whit diminished . It onely takes anay something of that secret joy which you had left me in all my sufferings , and the satisfaction it was to me , to think , that since J have known you , you have ever had a care , goodnesse , and kindnesse for me great as J could wish , and that you never let s●ip any occasion wherein you made me not the greatest expressions that might be expected , of a sincere and perfect friendship . And though it be otherwise now , my love is never the lesse , and you are as dear and precious to me , as when you would needs be let blood everie day for my sake , and were not afraid to shorten your own life , to prolong the time you had to see me . J undergoe my affl●ctions with much constancie ; and what troubles me most , is , that you have given me occasion to imagine once in my life , that J were not the most ungratefull man in the world , though J loved you but moderatelie , and with mediocritie . LETTER XXIII . M. D. M. IN what darknesse have you left me , and into what abysse am I now fallen since I have lost your sight ? I am more tender of your tranquility , then to presume to acquaint you with all the trouble you have put me to , though my afflictions are come to that point , that I sometimes wish your love to me were not as mine to you , lest you should suffer as I do . You will not think it strange I should be so much disordered , if you consider the reason I have , and you will not wonder I should take so much pains to get up again , after so high a fall . But , my M. be but pleased to represent to your self what hath happened to me in a few daies ; fortune hath directed me to the most amiable person in the world , I have found her , I have seene her , I have loved her , she hath discovered abundance of good inclinations for me , I have lost her , and all this hath passed so luddenlie , and was done with so much precipitation , that I often doubt , whether I have been so happie as I imagine I have , and that I have onlie dreamed what hath happened to me . And indeed to speak seriouslie , so much friendship for me from a person I was hardlie acquainted with , so much confidence and resolution in a woman , so manie excellent qualities in the same subject , and manie undiscoveted treasures at the same time ; and on the other side such a number of accidents one in the neck of another , such a throng of good and bad adventures , are things that seem rather to have been imaginarie , then reall ; there being hardly a fable which is not so well contrived , as to pretend to more probabilitie then this . In a word , my M. the pleasant dream is over , I know not what is become of all those felicities , my rest hath been disturbed , and , awakeing , I find my selfe in the blackest and most dismall night that ever was . In the mean time , I endeavour to get it over with as much patience as may be , and till the day does appear , I entertain my self with the most pleasant imaginations I can . I censider with my self ; that I derive joy enough for the remainder of my life , from my having had your love , though but for one minute , and that the very remembrance of this happinesse , should engage me to a cheerfull suffering of all kinds of torments . I was not reasonable that the most precious thing the world could brag of , should cost me nothing . Fortune hath been verie just in forcing me to buy the heart you have bestowed on me , and J am obliged to her , in that she hath not called to me for satisfaction for your love , till that after you had freelie granted it me , at a time when you owed me nothing , and that J could not look on it , but as the largesse of your own inclinations . J should therefore be verie ungratefull , if J should now be frugall of a few teares for a person who hath lost so much blood for me . I is now my turn to suffer , and it is but fit J should give you some assurances of my affection , after J have received so many of yours . But you are so good , that it is impossible J should suffer any thing in your presence ; and it was but necessarie you should be at a distance , that my martyrdom might be thought the more meritorious . In fine , my M. you see with what thoughts J endeavour to moderate the bitterest sorrowes in the world , and to bear with the absence of the most accomplished , and most inviting person that ever was . But , do what J can , J must needs confesse , that many times my resolution and my reason forsake me , and J easilie perceive , that , if you relieve me not I shall not be able to hold out long . Be pleased then to let me hear from you as soon as possible ; assure me that you are in health , and command me to abate somewhat of my affliction . To M. D. B. LETTER XXIV . MADAME , THe night is past with all other men , but not with me ; since I cannot yet discern any thing of what , of all things the world affords , I desire most to know . It is long since that my mind hath been overcast with such thick clouds , that light can have no admittance , and the obscurity is so great , that I cannot perceive any thing but confused and mis-shaped images of things , which sometimes I am pleased with , but for the most part astonished at . Do you therefore , in whom all the light and brightnesse of heaven seems to be centred , dispell this darknesse , and suffer me not to be any longer in doubt , whether I am the most happie , or the most unhappie man upon earth . The sharpest displeasure , and the most perfect joyes are so interwoven , that one comes not without the other , nay it often happens , that , at the same time , I am ingaged with incredible afflictions , and infinite enjoyments . Be pleased , I beseech you , to separate these , and suffer not there should be so much disorder in a place where you command ; after so many riddles , tell me one intelligible word , whereby I may know my good or bad fortune . For my whole soul , which I have bestowed on you , I only begge , that you would but let it look into yours , and that the dearest mind in the world , may not be ever the most obscure to me . Consider what trouble it is to me , never to speak to you , but before a person , who would prove a mortall enemie to my affection , if she came to the discoverie of it , and what torment it is , to make a perpetuall comedie of a thing so serious , and continuall falshoods the maskes and shrouds of such pure truths . Enable me to do all this , have the goodnesse to make me eternally happie , by saying one word onlie ; suffer not the justest passion in the world to be most unfortunate , or that I should die of grief for having perfectly loved the most amiable person in the world . To the same . LETTER XXV . IT cannot possiblie be otherwise then that you should use ●ome charme upon me yesterday , when you made me acknowledge my self satisfied with you ; for certainlie without some magicall operation , it were impossible that by three words , that signified so little , you should have made me forget the most signall affront you were able to do me . In the mean time , certain it is , that you laid my sorrows asleep , and so hansomelie surprized and eluded my judgement , that in the most pressing grief I e●●r groaned under , I withall felt the greatest joy I ever was sensible of . But the inchantment was soon over , and , to my unhappinesse , I recovered my understanding as soon as I had left you , and after I had , in your presence , with much adoe kept in the teares of joy , I have all this night wept the most bitterly that could be . Let me do what I can to humour my self , yet can I not but presentlie reflect on the treacherous part you have played me , such as will never admit oblivion , and hath quite broken off all confidence and correspondence between us ; and what is most to be lamented , though there is all the reason in the world that I should not love , yet I see not any likelihood how it can be done . All the sorrowes , whereof you yesterday stayed the course , have this day like a deluge overturned all , and made such a disorder , that , unlesse 〈◊〉 be the knowledge of my own miserie , and that my memorie tells me that you are what is most amiable in the world , I am utter●ie insensible of all reason , and discernment of things . This is the condition I am in , which is such as seems incapable of my remedie . But see withall what confidence I have in you ! if I may this day receive but one obliging word from your mouth ; if you discover any one favourable look or action , or but say within your selfe that you would have me recovered , I question not but all my misfortunes are past , and that I shall forget all the unkindnesse you have done me . To the same . LETTER XXVI . MADAME , I Most humbly begge your pardon for it , but I must indeed confesse , that I have been satisfied with you these dozen houres . I know that , according to your consideration of it . I could not have been guiltie of a greater crime , and that you are not offended at any thing so much in me , as that you should imagine I entertained the least secret joy . Hence you may measure my gratitude , in that though I am confident you will make me repent it , yet can I not but return you my acknowledgements , and tell you , that , all this granted , there is no affl●ction I would not willinglie endure for your sake . You may therefore , if you think good , ruine all my imaginations , and all my confidence , let me be convinced that I have misunderstood whatever I have interpreted favourablie to my selfe ; let me perceive that my affection is indifferent , it may be importunate to you . 'T is happinesse enough for all my life , to have imagined my selfe though but for one halfe day , in your favour , and this verie satisfaction hath enabled me to undergoe all manner of inconveniences . To the same . LETTER XXVII . MADAME , ARe you not the most implacable of any that ever were borne of your s●xe ? you are not satisfied that you shew me not the least favour , nay , you are so far from it , that you would not have me imagine so much , and as if you derived abundance of reputation from my being perpetuallie sad , you are presentlie offended if you find but the least complaisance in a corner of my mind . What charge is it to you , I pray , if I flatter my self with some thoughts of my own happinesse , and entertain my selfe with such imaginary enjoyments as you contribute nothing to , when in the meane time I have been so over-reached , as to cast my affection on the most ungratefull person in the world ? Are you not extremelie unjust , after all this , to take it ill I should be at a losse of discretion in other things , and that a man of so little conduct , should be so ill a judge of himselfe ? Be pleased then , in that at least , to let me take the advantage of the irregularitie of my Reason , and the disorder you have put me into . Had I my senses and intellectualls about me , I should not be so confident that you loved me , nor indeed , had I them , should I do it ; so that the condition I am in considered , I cannot entertaine a thought you should take any offence it . To the Same . LETTER XXVIII . SInce you are so much afraid I should be too happie , and are extreamlie disordered at whatever I magine , as if you were accountable for my thoughts , yet is it but necessarie I should discover them to you , and make you clearlie understand what those confidences meane which raise so much hostilitie between us . Though I die for it , I must give you a just account thereof , and knowing the sharpnesse of your discernment , and that you are fullie possessed of my soul , it were in vain for me to pretend to conceal any thing of it from you . I professe openlie , I never entertained the least hope , desire , or , indeed , imagination , that you had that affection for me , which I have for you : for , conceiving you infinitelie above any thing this Element affords , I could never be perswaded you were subject to that kinde of passion which cements together two souls of the same nature ... But proportionablie to the inclinations which those spirits above are pleased sometimes to have for that part of mankinde which they take into their protection , I have thought it likelie you might regard my welfare , and that it was impossible , that the most generous soul in the World should admit any passion but the purest that ever was . This acknowleged , I must needs confesse it hath often happen'd , that some one action of yours , a smile , the cast of an eie , a blush on some favourable occasion , have sometimes raised a certain imagination in me that you abhorr'd me not ; but an imagination so weake , and so far from pretending to confidence , that it signifies something lesse then opinion , a suspicion , or doubt , which lightlie moving upon my heart , left a certain track of light behinde it , and filled the rest of my soul with tranqu●llitie and joy . Now I have told you whence proceed those enjoyments and satisfactions you are so highlie offended with ; but if after this explication thereof you think them still unjust , I am ready to disclaime them , for , I deal freelie with you , were it in my power , to be so , it would trouble my conscience to be happie , if you were unwilling I should , and , having made an absolute conveyance of my soul , you are to make your own advantages thereof ; it is absolutelie at your disposal , and it is whollie left to your consideration , whether you would rather have it happie or unhappie . To the Same . LETTER XXIX . MADAM , IF all that is handsome ; all that is attractive , what ever hath any insinuation of delight , in this World were joyned together , could it make us any thing so amiable as you were last night ? And was not all that the Poets say of Smiles , Graces , and Loves , visiblie discovered about you at that time ? Now that I have been so happie as to have seen all this with my eyes , I make a resolution never to complain of any thing , ... I know well enough it will cost me the rest of my soul ; but may I perish if I am troubled a jot at it ! and had I the command of those of all the World besides , I should heartilie , with them all , purchase such a pleasure as that I had when I saw you . To the Same . LETTER XXX . MADAM , I Am now convinced I shall never get out of your hands , and that all the designes I lay to recover my libertie prove ineffectual ; for as you do everie day adde some new unkindness to the former which raise in me some inclinations to revolt , so I from time to time discover some new attraction that detaines me ; the increase of your perfections is proportionable to that of your rigours , and according to both are my chaines doubled . After I had used my utmost endeavours to oppose whatever I thought handsome in your person , and your intellectualls , it happen● that wh●n I see you again , I finde in you some beautie I never had observed before , and c●nsequentlie against which I was nor prepared ; and there is in you such a diversitie of things amiable , that there will never be a wanting some one against which I cannot m●ke my partie good . To M. de V. LETTER XXXI . MADAM , AFter fourteen Verses , you may verie well give me leave to write fourteen lines in Prose , and to tell you , in a language which is thought ordinarily to speak more truely then the other , that I die for you . That Beautie whereof I speak is much better written in my soul then it is here , and the image I have conceived of it is such , that , when I celebrate you above Aurora and the Sun , I say not any thing which I think not too meane , and which I conceive not below you . Be pleased to consider , what quiet that minde must pretend to , wherein you are so engraven , and which , perpetuallie reflecting on the most accomplish'd thing in the World , amongst a manie motives of desire discovers not , which way soever it looks , any of hope . And yet , in this verie condition , mine finde , content ; it is so much taken up with a survey of your miraculous perfections , and considerations of your beautie , that it both not time to bethink it self whether I am lov'd or not , or be sensible that I die . The Idaea I have framed to my self to you , and which I perpetuallie contemplate hath such a command over me , that I neither perceive what I want , nor what I endure ; and while my heart burnes and is consumed , while it is disturbed by fears , desires , and agitations , my thoughts are calme , and afford me joyes exceeding those of mankinde . In the mean time , I must with all reason think , that my life cannot last long at this rate , and 〈◊〉 belongs to you , and is absolutelie at your dispos● ▪ I thought it my dutie to ●●ve you notice what danger it 〈◊〉 . It is you● part to take such order therein as you think good ; for as to what concerns me , I have not any thing to propose or begge of you concerning it , there being in my will such an humble compliance with yours , that I give it not leave either to wish the good you would not I should have , nor avoid the ill you shall destine me to . All I have to say to you , is , that , you being absolute Mistresse of my Soul , it is not reasonable that all my felicitie should consist onelie in my imagination , and that it were , haplie , but just , you should entertaine the most solid and sincere passion that ever was , with more reall and more solid enjoyments . To Mademoiselle — LETTER XXXII . MADAM , THe greatest pleasure I ever had in my life is that of having seen you , and the greatest torment , that of being incapable to see you again . May I perish , if my eies could fasten on any thing they thought pleasant since I parted from you ! I have left at Blois all the enjoyments I was wont to finde here , and I am more disordered at Paris , then ever I was in any place . And yet I should be much troubled to be lesse afflicted , and am even in love with my sadnesse when I but consider that you would be satisfied with the sight of it . It is certainlie but just that so great a good fortune as that of having found you , should cost me something , nay , though I forfeited all the tranquillitie of this life , I should not think I had bought it at too deare a rate . The least reflection , or the remembrance of the most inconsiderable of your actions , or of but some expression of yours , findes me a satisfaction , greater then the affliction all the misfortunes in the World are able to give me , and , even at the same time that I suffer , that I see you not , and am in doubt whether you love me . I would not change conditions with those who are most fortunate , who see , and who enjoy . So great resolution , where there is so much occasion of disturbance , cannot certainlie but raise in me a serious beliefe that you dissembled not , when you told me that you had bestowed your heart on me ; for had I no other then my own , I were not able to hold out against so manie sorrows , and I am satisfied that I cannot have such an extraordinarie strength of my self , but must needs have derived it from you . To deal truelie with you , it is , I must confesse a verie strange adventure that 's happened to me , to have found in one single person , whatever this World calls amiable , to have no sooner seen her then lov'd her , and to have no sooner lov'd her then lost her , that my felicitie hath been raised and laied on an instant , and that , in so short a time , I have had so much reason to enjoy and to bemoane my selfe . However it be , I cannot but think that a happie hour wherein I saw you , and would not part with the Idaea that remaines of you in my imagination , for all that is most substantial upon earth . I shall be further confi●med in this opinion according to what answer you shall make me , which if it prove as favourable as the words you last gave me , I shall think all I suffer for you well bestowed . You may then safelie slight the danger you say there is in writing , and put your self to some hazard to deliver me out of that I shall be in , if you quit your tendernesse of me . Be pleased therefore to consider , that nothing laies a greater obligation on a candid Soul then an absolute confidence , and that it is but just , you should afford some little comfort to a man , who desires no more , and cannot have any but what he receives from you . LETTER XXXIII . HAving had one of the worst nights in the World , it cannot be expected J should have patience for a day of the same kinde , and yet J cannot perceive how this should prove any better , if you , who appoint my fortunate and unfortunate times , are not pleased to order it otherwise . J thought my selfe yesterdaie , when J took my leave of you , verie well satisfied , and methought , there or four words J had forced from you , had laid me asleep ; but J had not gone ten paces from your house , ere all my misfortunes fell upon me afresh ; that distraction , those feares , those jealousies , those diffidences which J had but newlie shaken hands with , made a general assault upon me , possessed themselves of my Soul , and could never be gotten out since . Whether J sleep or wake , they are the perp●tual employment of my thoughts and dreames : they have represented to me whatever should prove most troublsome to me , and what I should most feare , and have furnished my imagination with chimera's and extravagant apparitions . J was in hope the day would have dispelled all this , but it is alreadie far spent , and yet J still see the same things . My Soul is a place where you exercise supreame authoritie , suffer not there should be so much Anarchie where you are accountable for the government : drive away these frightful images out of a minde where there ought to be onelie your own , and let there not be so neer the most delightful object in the World , those that are the most hideous . J have so much confidence in you , that if J have but three words from you , after the reading of this Letter , J doubt not but J shall finde immediate ●ase . J shall be sensible hence of what you shall but whisper in your Chamber , and shall be at rest assoone as you wish me so . Jf onelie your astonishment was the cause of your silence yesterdaie , J beseech you let it not have the same power over you to day ; and since you cannot speak obliging things , but when your own inclination directs you , be pleased to do it now when J am not neer to importune you , but begge it at a great distance , and with a great submission , and am readie to assure you , that if it be your pleasure J should be unhappie J would rather be so , then that there should be the least disconsonaneie between your will and mine . To Madam — LETTER XXXIV . MADAM , VVHen J had not so much as a thought of you , and was verie much at ease , what necessitie had you to tell me in your Letter that it was your desire I should be so ? I was in the greatest ●e●en tie in the World , and you no sooner wish it me , but it is changed into the greatest disturbance imaginable . The inevitable priviledge you have to disturb my quiet , is to me a verie prodigious thing ; I can neither complie with your ind●fference nor your indignation , and it is a great question whether I should stand more in fear of your bad then your good inclinations . When I am in your favour , I can never be at rest , when I conceive my self out ot it , I am withal out of all joy , and so which way soever I look on you , In●ust still l●ok for disorder . The onelie means I know to secure my self , is , not to think on you , and absolutelie to discharge my memorie of whatever remaines there of a person so amiable and withal so dangerous . This was in a manner my condition when I received your letter , and you are come to put all into commotion by wishing me peace and libertie . But since the mischiefe is done there must be a patience to endure , and to see what will be the result : but if it ever happen again while I live , that I can cease thinking of you , for heavens sake , Madam , let me entreat you to spare your complements of congratulation , and if you rejoyce at my happinesse , let it be done secretlie , so that I may be utterlie ignorant of it . To — LETTER XXXV . MADAM , I Shall not faile to wait on you at the Collation , though I were confident to be poisoned ; for I have alreadie met with that venome in your Letter , that hath prepared me to receive all you can give me of the kind , nay indeed to desire it . You need not have told me what strange alterations are wrought in men's minds by Devotion , I know it alreadie by experience on my self , since I must attribute to it the change hath happened in me that I cannot live without seeing you . Three lines of what you have written have made another in me much different . You should methinks have had more charitable considerations about you , then to put your neighbour into any danger ; and , if you are devout , you are not , for ought I can perceive , troubed much with tendernesse of conscience . To deal soberlie and seriousl●e with you , it was a horrid impietie in you , to have stir●'d up in me all those sentiments which I had with so much trouble laid asleep , and I shall make my complaints to the bare-legged Carmelites , if your future carriage prove not so favourable , as to oblige me to smoother them . To Madam — LETTER XXXVI . MADAM , I Thought my life so neer spent that I had not the hope of one good day left me , and it would haplie have fallen out so , had I not received one this morning from you . If there were any thing in me which you might not claime as your own , this last f●vour of yours hath infalliablie gain'd it y●u ; and I must needs tell you , that if hereafter I receive any other from you , I must confesse my selfe a bankrupt , and shall have nothing left me to return you for it . This I tell you in verie good earnest ; and if it be not dangerous here to speak too loud , when I cannot be heard of any one , I never thought my selfe so much obliged in any thing , nor is it in my power to render you sufficient thankes for the last act of Grace you did me . J may verie well call it such , since it hath raised me again after the sentence you pronounced against me the other day , and hath inspired me with life amidst so manie mortal afflictions . 'T is true that which J now lead is so unhappie , that J look on it as a present J should not much value , were it not bestowed on me by you . For being to run through fifteene daies , ere J shall see you , J question whether it be not crueltie to make me live so long . Yet J shall be content to do it , since it is your pleasure to command it , and that J am much mote concerned in your affection then ... To Mademoiselle — LETTER XXXVII . MADAM , UNlesse I should send you Flower-de-luces , this world affords not any flowers fit to make you a present , and therefore what I now send you are only strewings for your feet . Nay indeed I much envy them that disposall , as conceiving they will be much more glorious in that place , then if they were on the heads of Queens . You will wonder much that a man who knowes you so well should be guiltie of a presumption , great as as that of writing to you , and thence you may measure the violence of my passion , since that at my age , and with my countenance , it hath forced me to the impudence to declare it to you , and that so great a hazard as that of displeasing you could not oblige me to forbear . J know , Madame , there cannot be any offences more impardonable then what are committed against you , and that J am not destined to die by any other hand then yours . But I recommend my self to the disposal of my destinie , and what misfortune soever may happen to me thereby , it is impossible J should avoid it . While you read this , indignation makes you blush , and gnash your verie teeth . Yet J am as farre from repenting me of any thing as ever , for J am now proof against all , even the most extraordinarie accidents , and am , though it cost me my life , resolved to be eternallie MADAME , Your , &c To Madame — LETTER XXXVIII . MADAME , I Dare not acquaint you with the condition J am in , and after J have made such brags of the Heart J have bestowed on you , am ashamed you should discover so much the weaknesse of it . J was of a certain belief , that the assurance I had of your affection , would have armed me against all afflict●ons of all kinds , and that it was impossible , J should be loved by you , and unfortunate at the same time . I , in the interim , finde my selfe in as great disorder , as if J had lost all things by the loosing of your sight , and am so much in torment as if there were no other happinesse or unhappinesse in the world then that of your companie or your absence . Hence J inferre , that our two soules are not yet well sodred together , and easilie discover that you have given me but a verie small part of yours , since J want a supplie of courage to struggle with a single affliction . 'T is true , if we consider aright , that what I have to deal with , is not of that kind of misfortunes which constancie teaches men to endure with patience ; nay Reason , with all its rigour and severitie , cannot disapprove so just a suffering as mine , and if she will not permit me to regret the most pleasing , the most inviting person , and the greatest Beautie in the world , she cannot take it amisse I should grieve for the most accomplished , the most generous and the most discreet . Though I should not be afflicted that I cannot see you , yet that I hear you not is reason enough that I should , and have withall an extraordinarie resentment for the losse of a conversation that did not only enlighten my soule , but enflamed it , and from which I never parted not onlie a better man , but also a more amorous . If amidst so manie occasions of trouble it is possible I should admit any comfort , it must happen beyond my expectation , and it will be much more convenient that you should give it me then that I should take it of my self . Be you therefore pleased , Madame , who have a better insight in all things then I have , and are particularlie acquainted with my heart and fortune , to tell me whether it be a rationall proceeding that my want of seeing you should be an infinite affliction to me ; or if you cannot convince me that that ought not to be ; do but tell me that you would not have it so , and that you command me to endeavour my own preservation till I see you again . To Madame — LETTER XXXIX . MADAME , I Was beginning to grumble that you had made me no answer , when a report was scattered up and down that you were to come hither shortlie ; which put me into a better humour , and made this dis-satisfaction as short-lived as some others , I have heretofore endeavoured to entertain against you . I must confesse indeed , that I , who make it my businesse to call to mind all the excellent qualities you carry about you , with as much entertainment as if I still saw them , should certainlie have forgotten all your kindnesses and civilities , if I thought you could have forborne the expression thereof towards me in this occasion , and have denied a man that comfort which you must needs think he could not but stand so much in need of . To be free with you , I cannot believe there ever were any afflictions comparable to mine , and though I was absolutelie satisfied , before I had left you , that your absence would have proved my death , yet could I not imagine it should have done me so much mischief as it hath . Billy , Gam , and Phan , never wept so much in their lives for you as I have done , nay Biquet was never so much troubled for you , as I have been though you never bestowed any Roses on me . Seriously , Madame , I am just in the same posture at Paris , as you were heretofore at la Basme , but that I have not the pleasure of buying any sheep here , and if J understand any thing your humour , I durst swear your ten years solitude seemed not so tedious to you , as that I have had , though but of three weeks . I sometimes visit Ladies handsome enough , but do you imagine they can so much as oblige me to speak ? All women signifie no more to meet the present , then the man you know did to you , nay though they had all the Graces about them , yet can they not find me a minutes entertainment . I cannot now , in any company exceed a smile , and when I have viewed all about me , I retire and slinke into a corner by my self . Be pleased , Madame , that the opportunity I look for , may be with the soonest , and that after so much suffering , I may enjoy your companie , as you have formerly prophecied I should . To — LETTER XL. MADAME , THe Cannon of Arras hath not done so much execution as the words you have written to me ; for these have in an instant , forced away the enemies that had laid hold on me , and were ready to take away my life . Yesterday , is I came fro● your house , I was surprized by a Troop of suspicions , fears , disturbances and jealousies , and your Letter hath defeated them all . They pursued me quite to my lodging , and would not afford me one minutes rest all this night : you certainly have more exquisite punishments for those that offend you , then my Lady Ma●chionesse — and by purting into my head what you do , you take a fuller revenge then if you cleft it in twaine . For you are to imagine that mine is at the present , furnished with all that this world calls joy and grief , satisfaction discontent , the greatest love and the greatest distrusts that ever were , shuffled together . It must be your divinitie , Madame that shall separate all these , and since I have but three daies to live , let me enjoy my self in them free from all disturbance . To — LETTER XLI . MADAME , COnsider , I beseech you , the effects of your enchantments , since that , in the condition I am in , they have made me utterly insensible of my misfortune , and , being just upon the point of engaging with the greatest affl●ction could have happened to me , I think my self the most fortunate man in the world . I am within three daies to take my last leave of whatever there is of beautie , wit and gentlenesse , beneath heaven , nay I am to shake hands with all goodnesse , Courtesie , and generositie . I know that at the same time I must part with all joy , my life and soule and all ; and yet , all this notwithstanding , I want not my good Intervalls , and if I have not slept w●ll this last night , I may affirm , J have not had an ill night of it . To say truth , one minute , such as I had yesterday in the afternoon , is enough for a mans whole life . The very remembrance of the felicitie I have had , is consolation enough in all occurrences , nay though J should have but dreamed it , it were enough to make me eternallie happie . You see what consideration my life whollie hangs on at the present , and whereby it is armed against all manner of afflictions , since that the hapinesse I can pretend to is onlie grounded on a certain faith I have that you have some little affection for me . I humblie beg the continuance of it for some time , and would not you should think it much to allow that satisfaction to a man who is verie suddenlie to encounter with so many discontents . To — LETTER XLII . MADAME , YOu will understand by the Letter I writ to you this morning , that J complie with you in all things ; and J do now give you the greatest assurance J can possiblie , of my submission , when J return you what you had sent me . J finde them both so excellentlie handsome , that J could not resolve on any choice , and therefore J referre my self to you . Yet J am , J must confesse , as much taken with the lesser as J am with the other , and in as much as she is more sprightlie and knowes more dissimulation , she is so much the liker you . You may now consider , whether you have not wit enough to finde out an excuse for loving two persons , when you have found out a way to make me in love with three . But indeed there is no necessitie for these Inventions , and if you consider how innocent J am ever since this day , you will find J am to be disposed of at your pleasure . But you shall never perswade me , after the receipt of the Letter J last had from you , but that you are the merriest , the most amiable , and the person the most given to Gallantrie and entertainment , of any in the world . To — LETTER XLIII . MADAME , I Have had my eyes often since yesterday in the same posture that you saw them , but J have no sooner thought on yours , but my own were immediatelie restored , and freed from all kind of distraction . J cannot imagine there can any thing remain undiscovered in a person so full of Light , nor be perswaded that Heaven should make a thing so excellent onlie to surprize men . The picture I brought yesterday from your house hath cured me of all misfortunes , and I no sooner cast my eye on it , but all my ill inclinations are dispelled , all my diffidences vanish , and my mind is replenished with content and complacencie . This is the estate of my affaires while I write to you , and I dare affirm , the world affords not a man more content , more happy , or more amorous then my self . To — LETTER XLIV . MOnsieur de Castelnaut is in health , Monsieur de Mercaeur hath been slightly wounded , and the Marquesse de Faure almost mortally . I must needs commend your goodnesse , in that you are so tender of the dead and wounded , and give you many thanks , for what concernment I may have therein . I was my self to be numbred among the latter , the last time I saw you , but in such a way , that I see not any probabilitie I should ever recover it ; and unlesse it be , that I may never stirre from your bed-side , or farther then two yards from you , I do not think it possible I should live . It is , questionlesse , Madam , a very great indiscretion in you , to appear so amiable as you are , to those whom you wish no hurt to ; when I saw but half your charmes and excellencies , you had more about you then I was possibly able to endure . I leave it to you to imagine what condition I must be in now . I have not had one minutes rest since I left you . And yet this hinders not , but that I have so much satisfaction and so much enjoyment of my self , that , were J to die within an hour , J should not quarrell with you ; besides that , since your departure hence must be very sudden , and that J am to expect a most sad and unhappie life , it were not fit J should much fear the losse of it , but rather be extremely satisfied that you took it from meere you went hence . To — LETTER XLV . MADAME , IT must certainlie be acknowledged that you do miracles as well in verse as in prose , there is not anie to be compared with you ; for my part , it puts me into the greatest amazement in the world . And when J consider how innocent you were the last winter , when you durst hardlie speak ordinarie things , and were of opinion , that the word Sophister was injurious , J am not able to comprehend , how you came to do all you now can and that a person who never read but one Comedie , should grow so learned . It is a miracle J understand not , may when J heard the Nunnes of Loudun speak Greek and Latine , J was not so much astonished as I am now to see you write . All I begge of you , Madam , is , that you would not make use of the wit you have gotten to over-reach me , for I easilie am perswaded , that if you attempt it , I shall not be able to avoid it . I therefore leave it to your conscience , requiring onlie you would be faithfull to me , at least till such time as you meet with another , who hath a greater affection , and a higher estem , and admiration for you , then I have . To — LETTER XLVI . MADAME , HAving well considered all that passed yesterday , my promises shall exceed your desires ; for assure your selfe , J shall never beg any thing of you , nay , what is more , I will never see you . J have hardly taken my breath , since J made such st●ange vows and resolutions to that purpose , that if ever J prove delinquent hereafter , I must needs renew my addresses to you with the basest heart , and the most perjured soule in the world . There must certainlie be an extraordinarie weaknesse both in the one and the other , if ever they fall again into your hands , after so much ill entertainment as they have received from you , nay I shall justlie incurre all the mischiefes you are able to do me , if the remembrance of those you have done deliver me not out of your power , A small beame of light , descending as it were from heaven , hath cleared up the darknesse I was in , discovered to me the Legerdemaine of your charmes , and convinced me , that she whom I thought yesterdaie the most inviting person upon earth , is the most to be feared and avoided . Be pleased therefore to give me leave to seek my quiet elsewhere , since I must not expect any neer you , and since there is no punishment you have not inflicted on me , and you know no more torments to put me to , be not troubled I should get away from you , especiallie considering it is not in your power to hinder it , and that at the same time that you read this Letter , I leave Paris , with a resolution never to come into it again , till you are out . To — LETTER XLVII . MADAM , NOthing so certain as that you are destined to be the perpetual disturbance of my life , since that your kindnesses and unkindnesses are equallie prejudicial to my enjoyments . The Letter you writ to me yesterdaie , the affection you pretended towards me , and the paines you took to speak with me , would not allow me the least sleep last night . I spent it whollie in calling to mind the perfections of your wit and behaviour , in all that you said ; and considering , that what the world conceives most pleasant , most excellent , and most inviting , was not comparable to the most trivial things you either spoke or did . I know not what may become of me , but certainlie , I am in a great feare , I shall not be able to avoid that accident , which I told you yesterdaie you would be extreamlie glad should happen to me . When I think you love me , I cannot sleep , when I imagine you have cast your affections on another , I utterlie despair : when I am at a great distance from you , I know not what I do , and when I see you , all your actions , all your gestures , all your words , prove so much poison to me . Hence you may be pleased to consider what kind of life I lead , and what I must expect : there never was certainlie any so full of disorder , and all the hope I have , is , that your absence will shortlie put a period to it , and consequentlie deliver me out of all my miseries . To Madam — LETTER XLVIII . MADAM , YOu have , I must confesse , much reason to laugh at me , who cannot but be much ash●med that , after I had plaied the Hector so much , I am forced to discover such cowardize and weaknesse . For ought I perceive , Madam , which way soever I turn my self , I am never farre from you . I have you perpetuallie in my heart , and am as much at your disposal when J am in my Lodging as when in your Coach. But if things be well considered , you are not to derive any reputation thence , nor I dishonour , and since all this is wrought by enchantment and sorcerie , ther 's not any thing you can with justice brag of , or reproach me withal . This must needs be the true cause of this proceeding , for were there not something supernatural in it , 't were impossible , that , being so well acquainted with your artifices , J should be so little able to avoid them , and that the most mischievous person in the World should appear to me the most amiable . J beseech you therefore , Madam , content your self with the mischief you have done me , break the image you have made for me ; or , if it be your pleasure J should recover , be pleased , since nothing is impossible to you , to force me to believe that you love me , and J shall cheerfullie endure all the miseries you shall inflict on me . To — LETTER XLIX . MADAM , I Could not with any civilitie suffer your Lacqueie to go hence without a Love-letter , and methinks it is much after the rate of those which may verie well serve a Millener's Wife , of your qualitie . J have subject enough ●o write you one that were the most amorous in the World , if J should acquaint you with the least part of what good inclinations my heart hath in store for you . But knowing how much you stand upon your advantages , I durst not let you know after what manner you are there , nor be guiltie of so much easinesse of nature , as to be drawn in with the present of a paire of Gloves , to discover my thoughts in a businesse of such consequence . I am therefore to assure you onelie , that I have received yours as I would do a Kingdome . They are indeed a most excellent paire , I have kiss'd them above a hundred times , and that , I dare assure you , more heartilie , then I should have done the fairest hands in the World , were they not your own . FINIS . 
A57484	----	The history of the Caribby-islands, viz, Barbados, St Christophers, St Vincents, Martinico, Dominico, Barbouthos, Monserrat, Mevis, Antego, &c in all XXVIII in two books : the first containing the natural, the second, the moral history of those islands : illustrated with several pieces of sculpture representing the most considerable rarities therein described : with a Caribbian vocabulary / rendred into English by John Davies ... Histoire naturelle et morale des iles Antilles de l'Amerique. English Rochefort, César de, b. 1605. 1666 Approx. 1074 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 197 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. Text Creation Partnership, Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) : 2005-12 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1). A57484 Wing R1740 ESTC R16877 12280457 ocm 12280457 58704 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A57484) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 58704) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 192:7) The history of the Caribby-islands, viz, Barbados, St Christophers, St Vincents, Martinico, Dominico, Barbouthos, Monserrat, Mevis, Antego, &c in all XXVIII in two books : the first containing the natural, the second, the moral history of those islands : illustrated with several pieces of sculpture representing the most considerable rarities therein described : with a Caribbian vocabulary / rendred into English by John Davies ... Histoire naturelle et morale des iles Antilles de l'Amerique. English Rochefort, César de, b. 1605. Davies, John, 1625-1693. Breton, Raymond, 1609-1679. [8], 351, [15] p., [9] leaves of plates : ill. Printed by J.M. for Thomas Dring and John Starkey, and are to be sold at their shops ..., London : 1666. "A translation of the anonymous French ed. of 1658"--Sabin. Attributed to Charles de Rochefort. Cf. Halkett & Laing (2nd ed.). "Le vocabulaire caraibe parait être du P. Breton"--Barbier, A.A. Ouvrages anonymes. Reproduction of original in Newberry Library. Marginal notes. "An account of the Apalachites, the nature of their country, their manners, and their ancient and modern religion": p. 228-249. Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford. Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO. EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor. The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines. Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements). Keying and markup guidelines are available at the Text Creation Partnership web site . eng Natural history -- West Indies. Carib Indians. Apalachee Indians. Carib language -- Glossaries, vocabularies, etc. West Indies -- Description and travel. 2005-06 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2005-06 Apex CoVantage Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2005-07 Jonathan Blaney Sampled and proofread 2005-07 Jonathan Blaney Text and markup reviewed and edited 2005-10 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion THE HISTORY OF THE Caribby-Islands , VIZ. BARBADOS , St CHRISTOPHERS , St VINCENTS , MARTINICO , DOMINICO , BARBOUTHOS , MONSERRAT , MEVIS , ANTEGO , &c. in all XXVIII . IN TWO BOOKS . The First containing the NATURAL ; The Second , the MORAL HISTORY of those Islands . Illustrated with several Pieces of Sculpture , representing the most considerable Rarities therein Described . WITH A CARIBBIAN-VOCABULARY . Rendred into English By JOHN DAVIES of Kidwelly . LONDON , Printed by J. M. for Thomas Dring and John Starkey , and are to be sold at their Shops , at the George in Fleet-street neer Clifford's-Inn , and at the Mitre between Middle Temple-Gate and Temple-Bar . 1666. Whitehall , June 2. 1665. By Permission and Licence from the Right Honourable Mr. Secretary Morice this Book may be Printed . Jo. Cook. To the Right Worshipful Sir EDWARD BYSCHE . Most honoured Sir , YOu have sufficiently satisfied the World of the Curiosity you have for whatever , in any measure , deserves it : You were pleas'd to give me a hint of the Piece I here present you withal ; and your recommendation of the Original might well raise in me a hope of your readier acceptance of the Translation . It is the noblest of humane Actions to vouchsafe a kind Entertainment to the Distress'd , whether Nature or Fortune hath made them Calamitous . The equality of Misery makes the Endurers of it most commonly the more compassionate ; so far as that those who have been first reliev'd charitably direct others to the same Almoners . Thus do I bring to your doors a company of poor Caribbians , to offer you their Respects and Submissions , in the name of all those Islands , whereof their Ancestors have been heretofore possess'd in the Ocean of America : They are in hopes , that neither the obscurity of their Origine , nor the harshness of their Language , nor the barbarisme of their Manners , nor their strange course of Life , nor the cruelty of their Wars , nor their ancient Poverty , nor lastly the unconstancy of their Fortune , will hinder your favourable Reception of them . And what heightens this hope of theirs , is , an imagination , that you , who find leisure to bestow your Eye and Thoughts on so infinite a Multitude of Volumes as press from all parts of the World into your Library , may be pleas'd with something that is done among them ; and that the History of the Caribbies may entertain you , not only with a delightful Variety , as to the divertisement of the Sight , but also with many occurrences capable of exciting your Admiration . What may be further said on their behalf , I leave to be express'd in their own natural Rhetorick , and bethink me of making some Apology for my self ; which is only this , That the presumption of the present Address is in some measure the effect of your Goodness and Candor , and that it had been but a necessary expression of my Gratitude , had I many years since profess'd how much I am , Most honoured Sir , Your most humble and much obliged Servant , J. DAVIES . THE PREFACE , Giving an account of both the Original and English Edition of this Work. THE Relations we have from remote Countries , for the most part , come attended with this misfortune ; that many times they are written by Persons , who , being concerned therein , for some Reasons and Considerations only known to themselves , make it their business to disguise the Truth , and represent things otherwise than they are . Sometimes also we have to do with certain Writers , who , in cold blood , and to gratifie their own humour , would impose upon our credulity , as it were out of a defiance of being disproved . And lastly , it is our fate to receive Pieces of this nature from men little vers'd in study , and so such as are not able to lay down things with the requisite exactness , inasmuch as , upon many occasions , they take one thing for another , and relate not things truly and naturally , though they have not any intention to deceive us . On the contrary , it is a great advantage , when such Works are composed by Authors , in whom these three conditions are found combining together ; to wit , That they are unconcerned ; That they dally not with Truth ; and , That they have all the Requisites for the right framing of their Relations . Those who shall cast their Eyes on the present History , are to expect therein these advantages : For as to the two first of the forementioned Conditions , that is , to comprehend them under one word , Sincerity , the Authors of this Work presume to attribute it to themselves , since it is an Elogy any one may innocently assume to himself , if his own Conscience give him not a check for so doing : But for the third , which relates to the ability of the mind , though an over-earnest pretention thereto may seem to proceed from a certain vanity and self-confidence ; yet when all circumstances shall be considered , the ingenuous will easily be induced to allow them even that also . For 1. The Relations they had to work upon came from Persons who had been Eye-witnesses of what they delivered , dis-interessed , and of known integrity , and endued with the abilities requisite to manage such a Work. 2. There was a design of this History drawn at Paris , some years before it came abroad , and then thought worthy publishing , by divers intelligent men , to whom it was communicated , who carefully read it over , and honoured it with their Remarks . Yet that it might come forth with greater exactness , it was laid aside , till the observations of afterVoyages had added much to its perfection . So that if the Publick receive any satisfaction from this History , it will have reason rather to congratulate , than quarrel at its delay ; since it comes out now more enriched and exact , than it would have been , at the first proffer of it to the Press . For besides that many Observations and Relations came since to hand , the Authors made also great advantages of the private Discourses they had with one Father Raymond , especially as to the Moral part of the Caribbian History . For this man having lived many years in those Islands , and had much conversation with the Caribbians of Dominico , came by that means to be acquainted with their Language , their Manners , and the most particular Customs of that Nation . From the same F. Raymond they had also the Caribbian Vocabulary , which may be seen at the end of the Book . They thought fit to divide the History into two Parts , the Natural and the Moral , in imitation of that of the excellent Josephus Acosta , and they hope the Piece will be found such as to answer the Title ; comprehending in the former whatever is of the natural growth of the Country , as Plants , Fruits , Flowers , Birds , Beasts , &c. and under the latter , whatsoever relates to their Manners , Customs , Religion , Vertues , Vices , &c. Not that they would have it inferr'd thence , that this Treatise should contain whatover might be written on the subject of the Caribbies ; nay they acknowledge , that both the Natural and Moral part of this History might be much enlarged ; but with this advertisement , that if every part of the New-world were so diligently examined by Historians as this hath been , the Old-world would have a much more particular account thereof , than it hath at the present . They have also thought it not beside their purpose , especially in the Moral part of the History , to cite the Writings of divers other well-known Authours , not out of any design to enlarge the Volume , as some might haply imagine ; but to make a certain parallel between the Morality of our Caribbians , and that of divers other yet Barbarous Nations ; which they conceiv'd would not be undelightful to some , even though they looked on them as so many digressions from , or interruptions of the Carribbian History . But what censure soever may be passed on them , they hope that if any shall think them not necessarily relating to the main design of the Draught , they may nevertheless view them with a certain pleasure , as the Drapery , consisting of Flowers and Fruits , &c. for the greater ornament of the Piece . Discourse is the image of the thought ; but the Draught of a thing by way of Painting or Graving represents the thing it self . From this consideration it came , that this Piece is further adorn'd with several pieces of Sculpture , to the end that the Idaeas of the things particularly treated of might be the more throughly imprinted in the Readers mind , by a sensible demonstration thereof . Thus much as to the Authours and Directors of the Original Edition . The Publisher of the English hath only these few Remarks to trouble the Reader withal . 1. That possibly those of the English Nation , who are inhabitants in the Caribbies , may have peculiar names for divers of the Plants , Beasts , Birds , Fishes , &c. mentioned in this Treatise , much different from those which the Publisher hath used . Some of them , upon consulation with such as had lived in those parts he made a shift to get , and in all likelihood might have gotten most of the rest , had not the breaking forth of the lâst years Contagion caus'd most of the Inhabitants of London , to retire to their Country Habitations and Friends . 2. The Reader is to note , that where some accident is said to have happened four or five , or some other number of years since ( as for instance , pag. 14. where it is said in these words , that , two years since they were forced to quit their Villages , &c. ) it is to be referred to the coming forth of the Original Edition , which was in the year M. DC . LVIII . 3. That whereas there might well be expected before this Work a Map of the Caribby-Islands in general , as also particular ones of the most eminent Islands , the Reader is to content himself with this satisfaction from the Stationers , that if an accurate one of the whole , that is such a one as might have been suitable to the other Embelishments of the present Work , could have been procured , it should not have been wanting : With this further assurance , that if what is done at the present meet with the reception expected , the next Impression shall be furnished not only with the forementioned Map , but also some other Pieces of Ornament , whereof the last years distraction , and want of time now have obstructed the insertion . Lastly , whereas many persons of worth ( though more in the Original then in the Translation ) are mentioned in several places as Inhabitants of the foresaid Colonies , there is only this to be said ; that as the instancing of them adds somewhat to the certainty of the Relations ; so it may likewise serve to undeceive many Europaeans , who are either so ill-informed of those Islands , or so prejudic'd against them , as to be perswaded , that , for the most part , they are only the refuges and receptacles of Bankrupts and debauched persons ; the contrary being most certain ; to wit , that they are inhabited by an infinite number of Families of good repute , which live civilly and in the fear of God. J. D. THE HISTORY OF THE Caribby Islands . THE FIRST BOOK . ●ontaining the NATURAL History of those ISLANDS . CHAPTER I. Of the Scituation of the Caribbies in general ; the Temperature of the Air , the Nature of the Country , and its Inhabitants . BEtween the Continent of that part of America which lies Southward , and the Eastern Quarter of the Island of St John Porto-Rico , there are certain Islands making up together the Figure of a Bow , and so dispos'd that they cross the Ocean , as it were by an oblique line . They are by some called the Antilles of America , probably upon this account , that they make a kind of bar before the greater Islands , which are called the Islands of America : If so , the word should be Ant-Isles , as being compos'd of the Greek word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , which signifies opposite , and Isles or Iles : But the English commonly call them the Caribby-Islands , and the Caribbies . There are also who call them the Cannibal-Islands , from the names of the ancient Inhabitants ; and they are read in some under the name of the Camerçane Islands . These Islands were first discovered by Christopher Columbus , under the Reign of Ferdinand and Isabella , King and Queen of Castile and Leon , in the year of our Lord , One thousand four hundred ninety and two . There are numbred of them in all twenty eight , lying under the Torrid Zone , acounting from the eleventh degree of the Aequator , to the nineteenth Northward . Some Authors , as Linscot in his History of America , taking the name of the Antilles in a more general signification , attribute it to the four greater Islands , to wit , Hispaniola , Cuba , Jamaica , and Porto-Rico , as well as to these twenty eight . The Air of all these Islands is temperate , and healthy enough , especially to such as have lived any time in them . The Plague heretofore was not known in these Parts , no more than it was in China , and some other places of the East : But some years since most of these Islands were much troubled with malignant Fevers , which the Physitians held to be contagious . That corruption of the Air was occasion'd by some Ships which came from the Coast of Africk ; but now there is no talk of any such Diseases . The heats are not greater in these parts than they are in France during the Months of July and August ; and through a particular care of Divine Providence , between eight and nine in the morning there rises a gentle East-wind , which many times continues till four in the afternoon , refreshing the Air , and allaying the soultriness of the heat . Josephus Acosta affirms , That in the greater Islands of America this cooling wind blows about Noon . Thus through all the compass of the Torrid Zone , the wise Disposer of humane concernments hath ordered cool and regular Winds , to alleviate the scorching heats of the Sun. It is never cold in the Caribbies , and Ice is a thing was never seen in those parts ; nay , it would be accounted a kind of prodigy to find that where , All things are clad in a perpetual green , And Winter only in the Snow of Lillies seen . But the Nights there are extreamly cool ; and if a Man be uncovered during that time , he is apt to catch Colds , and great and dangerous pains in the Chest and Stomach : Nay , it hath been observ'd , That those who have expos'd themselves uncover'd to that pleasing coolness , if they have escaped pains and gripings in the Stomack , have turn'd pale , yellowish , and swell'd up , and in a short time lost the lively vermilion Complexions they had before . There are indeed others attribute these effects to their feeding on Cassava , which is commonly eaten in these Islands instead of bread , and may possibly have some quality not consistent with the natural constitution of the Inhabitants of our Climates . There is the same temperature in the night time at Peru , and in the Maldivas . And those who have travell'd to Jerusalem , and through all the hot Countries , do affirm , That the greater the heats are in the day time , so much the colder are the nights ; the reason whereof is , that the great Vapours rais'd by the Sun in the day time , being condens'd at night , and falling down in Dew , do extreamly cool and refresh the Air. The Aequinox lasts in these Islands neer one half of the year , and all the rest of it the longest days are fourteen hours , and the shortest nights ten . And thus hath the Divine Wisdom bestow'd on those Parts of the World which lye most expos'd to the scorching beams of the Sun , long and cool nights , to recover and restore to vigour what the too neer approaches of that Planet had dry'd up and almost blasted in the day . Nor can the Year be here divided into four equal and distinct parts , as we do in Europe : But the Rains , which are very frequent there from April to November , and the great Droughts which reign all the rest of the Year , make the only difference which may be observ'd between the Seasons . Now how these different Constitutions and Temperatures of the Air should be called , there is a great diversity of Opinions . Some considering , that as in these Parts there is in a manner no Crepusculum or Twilight ( which is a certain competion of , or somthing between night and day ) so neither is there any Spring or Autumn to make a certain connexion between Summer and a kind of Winter , which they admit there . Others maintain on the contrary , That there is no just reason that that part of the Year which goes under the name of Winter , should be so called , in regard the Earth there is never cover'd with Frost or Snow , which are the unwelcom attendants of Winter , but at all times cloath'd with a delightful Verdure , and almost in all seasons crown'd with Flowers and Fruits , though in a different measure ; whence they conclude , That the Year may be distinguish'd into three different and equal parts , and those be called Spring , Summer , Autumn ; though not so easily distinguishable as haply they may be in several parts of the World. But the common expression of those people , who make up the Colonies now planted in these Islands , is not consistent with this distinction ; for they take the season of the rains to be Winter , and that of the droughts , which is fair , clear , and pleasant , to be Summer . 'T is true , * Acosta quarrels at the Spaniards , for expressing themselves in that manner , and taking those rainy moneths for Winter . He affirms , that the time of the drought and fair weather is the true Winter in all the Torrid Zone , because then the Sun is at the greatest distance from that Region ; and on the contrary , that the season of Rains and Mists ought there to be called Summer , by reason of the nearness of that Planet . To speak properly and rigorously , there is some reason we should comply with the sentiment of Acosta ; yet inasmuch as not only the Spaniards , but also many other Nations , express themselves otherwise , we shall keep to their terms rather , especially in a thing of so little consequence . But how rainy soever this Season may be in the Carribies , those who have liv'd there several years affirm , that there hardly passes a day , but the Sun is seen . The same thing is said of the Island of Rhodes ; whence Antiquity dedicated it to the Sun , out of an imagination , that that Star had a particular care of it . The Ebbing and Flowing of the Sea is regulated in these Countries , as in our parts ; but it rises not above three or four foot at most . The greatest part of these Islands are cover'd with several sorts of excellent Woods , which being green at all times , afford a very delightful prospect , and represent a perpetual Summer . The Soil , in most places , is as rich and as pregnant as in any part of France ; Insomuch that all those Islands that are inhabited give not the Inhabitants any occasion to repent them of the pains they take . In which particular , they differ much from those Countries of New-France , where the poor Savages are so put to it to get their subsistance , that their Children , going out of their Hutts in the morning , and finding their Parents a hunting , are wont to cry out as loud as they can , Come Tatous ; come Castors ; come Orignacs ; calling thus to the relief of their necessities those creatures , which yet come not in their sight as often as they stand in need thereof . The same inhabited Islands are also furnished with good sources of fresh Water , Springs , Lakes , Brooks , Wells and Cisterns , and some of them have fair Rivers . There are further in several places Mineral-waters , which are successfully used , in order to the curing of divers Diseases . Brimstone is got out of the bowels of the Mountains in divers places ; and the bright silver spangles which the Torrents and Rivers bring down along with them , and are found in the sand , and the froth of their waters , after they have been over-flown , are certain indicia and discoveries , that there is Crystal to be had in them , and that there are also Mines of those precious Metals , which are so much sought after by most men . Those running waters , which deserve the name of Rivers , are never dry'd up , even in the greatest droughts , and extreamly well stor'd with Fish , for the most part different from those seen in Europe . But there is such abundance on the Sea-coasts , that the Inhabitants will hardly take the pains to fish in the Rivers . The Vine thrives very well in these Islands , and , besides a wild kind of Vine they have , which grows naturally in the Woods , and bears a very fair and large Grape , there are in all the Inhabited ones great Gardens , with the Walks set about with Vines ; nay in some places perfect Vine-yards , as those in France , which bear twice a year , and sometimes oftener , according to the cultivation bestow'd on them , with respect had to the Moon and conveniency of the Seasons . The Grape is excellent good , but the Wine made of it will not keep many days ; and therefore there is but little of it made . As for Wheat , which grows in New-Spain as well as in any place of the World , it grows no further then the blade in the Caribbies , and is only for the making of Green-sauce , in regard that Grain requires winter , and the soil there being too rank , it shoots forth too much at first , and there is not strength enough left in the root to force it to staulk and knit in the ear . But if tryal were made of the sowing of Barley and Rye , and other Grains which require heat , its probable they would thrive well . And yet , should they come to maturity , and with great increase , the Inhabitants , being at little trouble to get Manyoc , Potatoes , Turkey-wheat , and several kinds of Pulse , would not take the pains to put them into the ground . All the natural Provisions of these Islands are light , and of easie digestion ; in regard the Country being hot , the stomack ought not to be burthened , as may be presumed in colder Climates . Upon this account it is , that such as are newly come into these parts are advis'd to eat little , and often . Nor doth what is eaten breed much blood , and therefore Phlebotomy is not much used . These Islands are inhabited by four different Nations ; whereof the first are the Indigenae , or Originary Inhabitants , who have lived there time out of mind ; and these are the Caribbians or Cannibals , of whom we shall give a perfect accompt in the Second Book of this History . The other three are the English , the French , and the Dutch. The establishment of these foreign Nations in those parts happen'd about the year of our Lord one thousand six hundred twenty five , since which time they have so encreas'd , that the English and French are now become a very numerous people ; as will be seen more at large in the sequel of this History . CHAP. II. Of each of the Caribby-Islands in particular . THat we may observe some order in the Description we intend of each of these Islands in particular , we shall divide them into three Classes ; whereof the first shall comprehend those which lye towards the South , and are neerest the Line ; the second those which lye Northward ; and the last , those which are commonly called the Lee-ward Islands , which reach Westward from St. Christophers , the best known of them all . TABAGO . THe first , and most Southerly of all the Caribbies is Tabago , or Tabac , distant from the Equinoctial Northward eleven degrees and sixteen minutes . It is about eight leagues in length , and four in breadth . There are in it several pleasant Mountains , out of which arise eighteen Springs or small Rivers , which , having drench'd the Plains , fall into the Sea. It is conceiv'd the air of it would be healthy enough , if the Trees were cut down , and the ground opened . The extraordinary height of the Trees growing in this Island argue the fruitfulness of its soil . There are in this the five kinds of four footed creatures , whereof there are but one or two in any of the other Islands . As 1. a kind of Swine , not much furnish'd with bristles , which have a certain hole on their backs . 2. Tatous . 3. Agoutis . 4. Opassums , and 5. Musk-Rats , all which we shall describe in their proper place . Not to mention the Wood-Quists , Turtles , Partridges , and Parrats , which are commonly seen there , it affords abundance of other Birds , not known in Europe . The Sea which encompasses this Island is abundantly furnish'd with all sorts of excellent Fish . Sea-Tortoises come in multitudes to hide their Egges in the sand , which lyes on the shoars . On the West and North side of it there are Bayes , where Ships may safely Anchor . About sixteen years since , a Company of Burghers of Walcre in Zealand sent thither 200 men , to plant a Colony there , under the States-General of the United Provinces , and call'd the Island , the New-Walcre . But the natural Inhabitants of the Country , fearing the Neighbourhood of those Foreigners , massacred some of them , which forc'd the rest , who were troubled with sickness and feared the treatment their companions had receiv'd , to retire elsewhere . Whereupon the Island was along time destitute of Inhabitants , and frequented only by some Caribbians , who , coming and going to their Wars , struck in there to get necessary refreshments ; as also by some French of the Islands of Martinico and Gardeloupe , who came thither to fish for Lamantine and Tortoises , at certain seasons of the year . But now the Zealanders are re-establish'd there , and about three years since Lampsen , an ancient Burgo-master of Flushing , and one of the States-General , ventur'd to people the Island anew . He brought thither , in his own Ships , several gallant persons , who are likely restore the Colony which his Country-men had planted there before . This Island lying next to the Continent of that part of America which lyes Southward , lyes very convenient for a Commerce with the Arovagues , the Calibis , the Caribbians , and several other Indian Nations ; and the keeping together of a considerable force of men , which might be easily sent over into the Continent , and lay the foundations of a powerful Colony . GRANADA . THe Island of Granada , lying at twelve degrees and sixteen scruples on this side of the Line , does properly begin the Semicircle of the Antilles . It is in length about seven leagues , the breadth not the same in all places , reaching North and South like a Crescent . The French became masters of it about six years since . They had at the beginning great contestations with the Caribbians , who , for some moneths , disputed the possession of it with them by force of arms . But at last Monsieue Parquet , Governour of Martinico , who had resolv'd , at his own charge , to make an establishment there , oblig'd them , out of a consideration of their own concernments , grounded principally on the great advantages they received from the Neighbourhood of the French , to leave him quietly possess'd of it . The ground produces all manner of the Country provisions , as Sugar-Canes , Ginger , and excellent Tobacco . The air is very healthy . It is well furnish'd with Springs of fresh water , and places of good Anchorage for Ships . It hath also abundance of fair Trees , some excellent for their fruit , others for their fitness for building . There is good Fishing all about it , and the Inhabitants have also good Fishing and Hunting in and about three little Islands , called the Granadines , lying North-East from it . The first Governour of this place was , Monsieur Le Comte Governour of Martinico , who was succeeded by Mon. dela Vaumeniere . It hath since been bought by the Count of Serillas , of Mons . Parquet . BEKIA . THe Island of Bekia is distant from the Line twelve degrees and 25 scruples . It is ten or twelve leagues about , and would be fruitful enough , if it were cultivated . There is in it a good Haven for Ships ; but inasmuch as it is not furnish'd with fresh water , it is not much frequented , unless it be by some Caribbians of St. Vincent's , who sometimes go thither a fishing , or to dress some small Gardens they have up and down there for their diversion . St VINCENT . THe Island of St. Vincent is the most populous of any possess'd by the Caribbians . It s Altitude is sixteen degres North from the Line . Those who have seen the Island Ferro , or Fietro , one of the Canaries , affirm , that this is much of the same figure . It may be about eight leagues in length , and six in breadth . There are in it several high Mountains , between which are very fruitful Plains , if they were cultivated . The Caribbians have many fair Villages , where they live pleasantly , and without any disturbance . And though they have a jealously of the strangers that live about them , and stand on their Guard when they come to their Roads , yet do they not deny them the Bread of the Country , which is Cassava , Water , Fruits , and other Provisions , growing in their Country , if they want them , taking in exchange , Wedges , Hooks , and other implements of Iron , which they much esteem BARBADOS . THe Barbados , which is the same that is called by the French Barboude , lyes between the 13 and 14 degree , North from the Equator , and Eastward from St. Alousie , and St. Vincent . The English , who planted a Colony there in the year M. DC . XXVII . allow it to be about 25 leagues in compass , but greater in length then breadth . There is in the whole Island but one River , which truely deserves that name : but the Countrey lying low and even , there are , in several places , Pools and Reservatories of fresh water , which supply the scarcity of Springs and Rivers . Most houses have also Cisterns , and Wells which are never dry . At the first Cultivation the Earth promised not much ; but experience hath evinc'd the contrary , it plentifully producing Tobacco , Ginger , Cotten , and especially Sugar-Canes , insomuch that , next to St. Christophers , it is the most frequented by Merchants , and the most populous of all the Antilles . About the year 1646. they accounted in it about twenty thousand Inhabitants , not comprehending in that number the Negro-Slaves , who were thought to amount to a far greater . There are many places in this Island , which may justly be called Towns , as containing many fair , long , and spacious Streets , furnish'd with a great number of noble Structures , built by the principal Officers and Inhabitants of this flourishing Colony . Nay indeed , taking a full prospect of the whole Island , a man might take it for one great City , inasmuch as the houses are at no great distance one from another ; that many of those are very well built , according to the rate of Building in England ; that the Shops and Store-houses are well furnish'd with all sorts of Commodities ; that there are many Fairs and Markets ; and lastly , that the whole Island , as great Cities are , is divided into several Parishes , which have very fair Churches . The most considerable of the Inhabitants think themselves so well , that it is seldom seen they ever remove thence . This Island is very famous in all parts , by reason of the great abundance of excellent Sugar it hath afforded these many years . 'T is true , it is not so white as that which comes from other parts , but it is better esteemed by Refiners , because it hath fairer grain and yields more , when it is purifi'd . St LUCY's . S T Lucy's Island lyes at 13 deg . 40 scr . on this side the Line . It was heretofore frequented only by a small number of Indians , who came to fish thereabouts . But some time since , the French of Martinico came and kept them company . There are two high Mountains in the Island , which are very cold : They are seen at a great distance , and are called by the French , Les Pitons de St. Alousie . At the descent of these Mountains , there are pleasant Valleys cover'd with great Trees , and water'd with Springs . The air is conceiv'd to be healthy , and that the soil will be fruitful , when it shall be a little better discover'd then it is yet . MARTINICO . THe Island of Martinico , which the Indians call'd Madanina , lyes at the altitude of fourteen degrees and thirty scruples on this side the Line . It is about sixteen leagues in length , of an unequal breadth , and about forty five in compass . The Soil of it is pleasant , which makes it at this day one of the most populous of all the Caribbies . The French and Indians are joyntly possess'd of it , and have liv'd a long time in very good correspondence . Mons . Parquet is the present French Governour of it . Of all the Caribbies this is the most uneven Island , that is , the most full of Mountains , which are very high , and intermixt with inaccessible Rocks . The fruitful parts of it consist in certain round Hills or eminences ; as also in very delightful skirts of Mountains , and some Plains or Valleys , which are extreamly pleasant . The Mountains of it are not to be inhabited , and serve for the feeding and retreat of wild Beasts , Serpents and Snakes , whereof there is great abundance . Yet are these Mountains well furnish'd with wood , which , in bigness and length , exceed any in Europe , and bears fruit and food for the wild Boars and Birds . As for the Hills and skirts of Mountains , they are for the most part , inhabitable ; and of a good soil , but very troublesome to manure . For some of them are so high and steepy , that people can hardly work on them without danger , or at least without holding by a Tobacco-stalk , or some Tree with one hand , that they may work with the other . The Tobacco which grows on these eminent places is ever the best , and esteem'd above that which grows in the Valleys , and bottoms , which have not so much presence of the Sun. For the Tobacco , which grows in bottoms , and places encompass'd with Woods , is ever full of yellow-spots , as if it were burnt , and neither takes well , nor keeps well . These enclosed places are also unhealthy , and those who work in them contract an ill colour , and the new-comers , who are not accustomed to that air , do sooner , in these , then in any other places , catch that griping of the Belly , which is so common in these Islands . There being two different Nations in this Island , it is accordingly divided between them , to wit , the Indians , the natural Inhabitants of the Country ; and the French , who laid the foundations of this Colony in July , in the year 1635. under the Conduct of Mons . Desnambuc , who brought them from St. Christophers , and left them in quiet possession of this place . That part of the Island which is inhabited by the Indians is comprehended in one quarter , which is called the Cabes-terre , without any other distinction . The part occupied by the French , and called Basse-terre , is divided into five quarters , which are by them called , La Case du Pilote , La Case Capot , Le Carbet , Le Fort St. Pierre , and Le Prescheur . In each of these Quarters there is a Church , or at least a Chappel , a Court of Guard , and a Magazine for Arms , about which are built several large and fair Store-houses , both for the Commodities that are imported , and those of the growth of the Island . The Quarter of the Case du Pilote is so called from a Savage Captain , who had sometimes lived there , and glory'd much in the name Pilot , which the French had given him . He discover'd to Mons . Parquet , the engagements which those of his Nation entred into against him . In the Quarter of Case Capot , there is a very noble Savanna , ( thus they call in the Islands pleasant Meadows and Pastures ) which hath , on the one side the River called Capot , and on the other , many fair Edifices . The Carbet Quarter hath its name from the ancient Inhabitants , who sometime had there one of their greatest Villages , and a publick House which they called Carbet , a name yet common to those places , where they have their meetings . The French Governour liv'd in this Quarter a long time , having built a noble Brick-house , neer the Haven , in a pleasant bottom , refresh'd by a considerable River , which falls down out of the Mountains . The Indians , who never had seen Structure of any such material , look'd on it at first with a great astonishment , and having attempted to shake it , by the strength of their shoulders , but not stirring it , they were forc'd acknowledg , that if all Houses were so built , the Tempest which they call the Hurricane would not prejudice them . But since , the Governour not having his health perfectly there , he made a present of it to the Jesuits , together with the Gardens about it , as also the rarities and curiosities of the Country , and several other habitations dependent on it , and a great number of Negro-slaves , who cultivate them . Fort St. Pierre , or St. Peter's Fort , is the place where the Governour now lives . There are in it several great pieces of Cannon , some of Brass , some of Iron . This Fort commands all the Haven . About a stones cast from the Governours , stands the fair Colledge of the Jesuits , situate on a pleasant River , which is thence called , The Jesuits River . This Structure is of Free-stone and Brick , very delightful to the eye . The Avenues also want not their temptation , and , all about it , are Gardens and Orchards , producing whatever is most delicious of the growth of the Islands ; as also several Plants , Herbs , Flowers and Fruits brought thither from France . There is also a Vine-yard , which yields yearly good store of Wine . The Le Prescheur , or the Preachers Quarter , contains an even low part of the Country , very considerable for its extent , and several high Mountains , upon the skirts whereof , there are a good number of fair Habitations . Between the Cabes-terre , and the Basse-terre , there is a kind of bottom , where is abundance of that Wood by which the Tobacco climes up . There they have also the Reeds , wherewith the Hutts are Palisado'd ; as also the wild Mahot , the bark whereof serves for several things about the house . Most of the Houses in this Island are of wood , very convenient , and delightful to the eye . The most considerable are built on certain eminences . That advantageous situation contributes much to their health who live in them , for the air is clearer then that of the Valleys . It also adds much to the beauty of those pleasant Structures ; and causes a very divertive prospect . The best Haven of this Island lyes between Carbet and St. Peters Fort. It is more safe then any of the neighbouring Islands , as being encompass'd with high Mountains , which secure the Ships lying in it from the violence of all winds . Between Case du Pilote , and a bottom called Culde Sac des Salines , there is a Rock , running about half a league into the Sea , which is called the Diamond , from its figure , and is a retreat for an infinite number of Birds , and among others Wood-quists , which breed in it . It is hard getting up to it , yet some visit it , as they pass by , when the young ones are fit to eat . There is another place on the same side as the Diamond , into which Ships are brought , to be refresh'd , and mended . The Sea there is always calm , but the air not healthy , in regard the Sea-men commonly catch Fevers , which yet are not very dangerous , inasmuch as they shake them off , as soon as they depart thence . Besides the Torrents , which in times of rains fall down with great violence , and the inundations of this Island , there are nine or ten considerable Rivers which are never dry . Their sources are at the ascent or foot of the highest Mountains , and having watered the Valleys they fall into the Sea. They are prejudicial to the places neer them , in regard that when they overflow , they root up Trees , undermine rocks , and make a desolation over the Fields and Gardens , carrying along with them , the houses which lye in the plain Country , and whatever opposes the impetuosity of their course . This inconvenience hath oblig'd the Inhabitants of this Colony to take up their habitations on the tops of those little Mountains , wherewith their Island is richly furnish'd ; for they secure them from these inundations . But what is most considerable in this Island , is the multitude of the Inhabitants possessing it , who are thought to amount to nine or ten thousand persons , not comprehending in that number the Indians and Negroes , who are neer as many . The mildness of the Government and the advantageous situation of the Island contribute much to the advancement of it and the multiplication of its Inhabitants . For most of the French and Dutch Ships , bound for America , so order their course , that they may touch here , rather then at any other of the Islands : and as soon as they have cast Anchor in any of the Havens , to take in the refreshments necessary for them , they set a shoar their Passengers , if they be not expresly oblig'd to bring them to some other place . Nay it hath often hapned that whole Families , which had left France , with a designe to pass over into some of the other Islands which lye beyond this , and are not inferior to it , either as to Air or Soil , being wearied out with the inconveniences of a long Voyage , have setled here to avoid exposing themselves to the same again . Among the great multitude of people which make up this Colony , there are many persons of worth and quality , who after their honorable imployments in other parts of the world , have at last made choice of this place , for their repose and retirement . Among these are particularly to be mentioned Mons . Courcelas , Lieutenant-General under the Governor , a person who by his excellent conduct hath gain'd the affections of both Inhabitants and Strangers ; Mons . Le Comte , and Mons . de L' Oubiere , as being the principal Officers . At the beginning of our Description of this Island , we said , that the French and Indians lived there a long time together in good correspondence . But the Letters that came thence lately , giving an account of the state of it , affirm , that about four years since , the Caribbians made an insurrection , and have continued a War with the French ever since ; that since that time , those Barbarians had done great mischiefs in the French Quarters ; and that neither the height of the Mountains , nor depth of the precipices , nor yet the horror of vast and dreadful solitudes , which till then had been accounted an impenetrable wall , lying between the several divisions of both the Nations , hindred not their falling upon them , and filling their habitations with fire , massacres , desolation , and whatever the implacable spirit of revenge could suggest to them of greatest cruelty , to feed their rage , and satisfie their brutality . Of the occasions of this Rupture there are several accounts given . Some attribute it to Mons . Parquet's establishing of French Colonies in the Islands of Granada and St. Lucy , without the consent of the Caribbians , who thereupon took occasion of discontent . Others affirm that they took up Arms , to revenge the deaths of some of their Nation , Inhabitants of the Island of S. Vincent , whom they believe to have come to their end by drinking some poison'd Strong-water which had been brought them from Martinico . Immediately upon the breaking forth of this War , and the first devastations made by the Caribbians in one of the French Quarters ( which , according to their custom , was by a base surprise ) those who envy'd the glory of those Colonies , and their progress and establishment in those Islands , scattered their malicious reports , That the French would never be able to keep under those Barbarians ; That those of the same Nation , who live in Dominico and S. Vincent's , had secretly apply'd themselves to all their Allies of the Continent , to incite them to engage in an unanimous War against the French ; That the more easily to effectuate that design , and make their Party stronger , they had gone so far as to treat of a Peace with the Arovagues , their ancient Enemies ; And , That they had so far engag'd all these Salvages in their Quarrel , that they were resolv'd with a joynt-force to fall upon the French , and over-run them with their multitude . It is not certainly known whether there were really any such Association against them or not ; but certain it is , that the effects ●of it appear'd not ; and that after the first Irruptions of the Caribbians of Martinico into the French Quarters , which were indeed with some advantage of the Barbarians , they have been so unsuccessful in their Enterprises since , and worsted so with the loss of the chief amongst them , that about two years since they were forc'd to quit their Villages , and leave their Gardens to the disposal of the Victorious , and retire for safety into Woods , and inaccessible Rocks and Mountains . So that the World is now perswaded of the contrary , viz. That if those Barbarians shall make any further attempt to recover themselves out of that wretched Consternation in which they live , by the force of Arms , they will in all likelyhood be forc'd either to quit the absolute possession of the Island to the French , or accept of such Conditions of Peace as they can obtain , to renew the ancient Alliance , which they have been but too forward to break . CHAP. III. Of the Islands which lye towards the North. THe Islands we intend to describe in this Chapter , lying more towards the North , are consequently more temperate . They are also more frequented than those of Tabago , Granada , and S. Alousia , in regard the Ships which have refresh'd themselves at Martinico , and fall down thence to S. Christophers , may visit them one after another , without any diversion out of their Course . DOMINICO . THe Island of Dominico lies at the altitude of 15 degrees and 30 minutes . It is conceiv'd to be in length about 13. Leagues , and not much less in breadth , where it is at the greatest . There are in the midst of it several high Mountains , which encompass an inaccessible bottom , where may be seen from the tops of certain rocks an infinite number of Reptiles , of a dreadful bulk and length . This Island is inhabited by the Caribbians , who are very numerous in it . They have a long time entertain'd those who came to visit them with a story of a vast and monstrous Serpent , which had its aboad in that bottom . They affirmed that there was on the head of it a very sparkling stone , like a Carbuncle , of inestimable price ; That it commonly veil'd that rich Jewel with a thin moving skin , like that of a mans eye-lid ; but that when it went to drink , or sported himself in the midst of that deep bottom , he fully discover'd it , and that the rocks and all about receiv'd a wonderful lustre from the fire issuing out of that precious Crown . The supream Person of this Island was heretofore one of the most considerable among those of the same Nation . For when all their Forces marched out to Battel against the Arovagues , their common Enemies of the Continent ; he had the conduct of the Van-guard and was known by a particular mark which he had about him . When any French Ships come neer this Island , there are immediately seen several Canows , in each whereof there are three , or but four Indians at the most , who come to direct them to the Havens , where they may safely Anchor . They commonly bring along with them some of the Country Fruits , whereof having presented the Captains and other Officers with the choicest , they proffer the rest in exchange for Fishing-hooks , grains of Crystal , and such trifles , as they account precious . MARIGALANTA . THe Island of Marigalanta lyes at the altitude of 15 deg . and 40 minutes . It is a flat Country , and well furnish'd with wood , which argues it would be fertile enough , if it were once reduced to culture . It hath always been frequented by the Indians , as well in order to Fishing , as for some small Gardens which they have in it . The last Letters from the Carribies brought news that Mons . d'Howel , Governour of Gardeloupe had lately peopled this Island , and built a Fort in it to keep under certain Indians , who would have opposed his design , and had kill'd twenty of those whom he had sent thither at first to discover the Country ; and that upon that accident he had sent over thither three hundred men , who retreated in the night time to a great Vessel they had in the road , till such time as the Fort was made tenable . The Caribbians of Dominico , the better to continue the good correspondence there is between them and the Inhabitants of Gardeloupe , who are their next Neighbours , affirm they had no hand in that Massacre , and excused themselves to Mons . d' Howel , imputing it to those of their Nation , who live in the other Islands . SAINTS . BEtween Dominico and Gardeloupe there are three or four small Islands very neer one another , commonly called the Saints : They are at the same Altitude as Marigalanta , West from which they lye , and are as yet desert and unhabited . The Island of Birds lyes more West then the forementioned , at fifteen degrees , and forty five minutes . It hath that name from the infinite number of Birds , which breed in it , making their Nests even on the Sea-shoar : They are for the most part easily taken with the hand , not fearing men in regard they seldom see any . This Island lyes very low , and is hardly perceiv'd till one be very neer it . DESIRADO . THe Island Desirado was so called by Christopher Columbus , as being the first discover'd by him of all the Caribbies , in his second Voyage into America . And as he called the first place he discover'd of this new World San Salvador , whereas before it was called Guanahani , which is one of the Lucayos , at the altitude of 25 degrees and some minutes ; so he called this Desirado , from the obtaining of his Desire . It lies ten Leagues from Gardeloupe , North-east , and from the Line 16 degrees and 10 minutes . The soil of this Island is good ; and consequently it will not be long ere it be Inhabited . GARDELOUPE . GArdeloupe is one of the greatest and noblest Islands of any possess'd by the French in the Caribbies . It was heretofore called by the Indians Carucueïra ; but the Spaniards gave it the name by which it is now known . Some would have it precisely at 16 Degrees ; others add therto 16 minutes . The Circumference of it is about 60 Leagues , and , where broadest , about nine or ten in breadth . It is divided into two parts by a little Arm of the Sea , which separates the Grand'terre from that which is properly called Gardeloupe . The more Easterly part of this latter is called by the French Caebes-Terre , and that towards the West Basse-Terre . That part of it which is called the Grand'-Terre hath two Salt-pits , where the Sea-water is converted into Salt , as in several other Islands , by the force of the Sun , without assistance of Art. That part which is inhabited hath in several places , especially towards the middle of it , divers high Mountains , whereof some are full of bare and dreadful Rocks , rising out of a Bottom , encompassed with many inaccessible Precipices ; others are cover'd with delightful Trees , which are to them at all times a kind of pleasant Garland . At the foot of these Mountains there are several Plains of a vast extent , which are refresh'd by a great number of pleasant Rivers , which occasioned heretofore the Spanish Ships to touch there , to take in fresh water for the continuance of their Voyage . Some of these Rivers when they are overflown bring down pieces of Wood that have pass'd through the Sulphur-mines , that are in one of the most remarkable Mountains in the Island , which continually casts up smoak , whence it is called the Sulphur-Mountain . There are also in it Springs of hot water , which have been found by experience good for the Dropsie , and all Indispositions proceeding from a cold cause . There are between these two parts of the Land two great Gulphs , whence those Inhabitants who delight in Fishing may at any time take Tortoises , and several other excellent Fish . The French first planted themselves in this Island in the year M. DC . XXXV . M. M. du Plessis and l' Olive were the first Governours of it , with equal authority ; but the former dying seven moneths after his arrival , and the other becoming unfit for Government by the loss of his sight , there was sent over Mons . Auber , one of the Captains of St. Christophers , who chanc'd to be then at Paris . This Colony owes its conservation and welfare since to the prudence and conduct of this worthy Governor , who signaliz'd his entrance into that Charge by the Peace he made with the Carribians , and several good Constitutions in order to the welfare of the Inhabitants , whereof we shall give a more particular account in the second Book of this History . Monsieur d' Howel is now Lord and Governor of this Island , which is yet better since his establishment , for the number of the Inhabitants is much encreas'd , and they have built very fair Houses , and brought such Trading thither , that now it is one of the most flourishing and most considerable Islands of the Caribbies . There are in it very fair Plains , wherein the ground is ordered by the Plough , a thing not to be seen in any of the other Islands . And after the Plough , it bears Rice , Turky-wheat , the Manioc , whereof Cassava is made , Potatoes , nay , in some places Ginger and Sugar-canes , with great increase . The reformed Jacobins , or White-Friers , are possess'd of some part of the best Land in this Island , on which they have many delightful Plantations . The good condition wherein they are is to be acknowledg'd an effect of the care of the R. Father Raymond Breton , who , amidst many great difficulties , preserv'd them to his Order . In that part of the Island , which is called Basse-terre , there is a little Town which grows daily bigger : It hath already several Streets adorned with many handsome houses of Timber , most of two Stories , of a convenient structure and delightful to the eye . Besides a fair Parish-Church , there are in it a Colledg of Jesuits , and a Monastery of Carmelites , brought thither lately by the Governors means ; as also several Store-houses , well furnish'd with Provisions and Commodities , requisite for the subsistance of the Colony . The Governor lives in a Castle , not far from the Town . It is built four-square , having at each corner Spurs and Redoubts of Masons work , of such thickness as to bear the weight of several great Pieces of Brass , which are mounted there . A little beyond the Castle there is a very high Mountain which might somewhat incommodate it ; but the Governor not omitting any thing that might contribute to the ornament or security of the Island , hath planted some great Pieces there , and to prevent surprise of an Enemy , he hath made a kind of Cittadel there , which is at all times furnish'd with Provisions and Ammunition . The Cabes-terre hath also a considerable Fort , which secures the whole Quarter ; it is called St. Mary's Fort. Many persons of quality have made their retirement into this Island , and have set up a great number of Sugar-Mills . ANTEGO . THe Island of Antego lyes at the Altitude of 16 degrees , and 11 minutes , between the Barbados , and the Desirado . It is in length about six or seven leagues , the breadth not the same in all places ; The access of it is dangerous for Shipping , by reason of the rocks which encompass it . It was conceiv'd heretofore , that it was not to be inhabited , upon this presumption , that there was no fresh water in it : but the English , who have planted themselves in it , have met with some , and have made Ponds and Cisterns , which might supply that defect . This Island is abundant in Fish , most sorts of wild Fowl , and in all of tame Cattel . It is inhabited by seven or eight hundred men . MONT-SERRAT . THe Island of Mont-Serrat receiv'd that name from the Spaniards , upon the account of a certain resemblance there is between a Mountain in this , and that of Mont-Serrat , which is not far from Barcelona ; and it hath kept the name ever since . It lyes at the Altitude of 27 degrees . It is about three Leagues in length , and almost as much in breadth , so that it seems to be almost of a round figure . 'T is conceiv'd there are in it between six and seven hundred men . What is most considerable in this Island is a very fair Church , of a delightful Structure , built by the contributions of the Governor and Inhabitants . The Pulpit , the Seats , and all the Joyners and Carpenters work within it , are of the most precious and sweet-scented-wood growing in the Country . BARBOUTHOS . THe Island which the English call the Barbouthos , lyes at the Altitude of 17 degrees , and 30 minutes . It lyes very low , and is in length about five leagues , lying North-East from Mont-Serrat . The English are the Inhabitants of it , and the Colony may amount to between four and five hundred men , who find whereupon to subsist conveniently . It is subject to this annoyance , which is also common to the Islands of Antego and Mont-Serrat , that the Caribbians of Dominico , and other places , do many times commit great spoils in it . The enmity and aversion which those Barbarians have conceiv'd against the English Nation in general , is come to that height , that there hardly passes a year but they make one or two irruptions , in the night time , into same one of the Islands it is possess'd of ; and then , if they be not timely discover'd , and valiantly oppos'd , they kill all the men they meet , ransack the Houses and burn them , and if they can get any of the Women or Children , they carry them away Prisoners into their own Territories , with all the Booty they have a mind to . ROTONDA . THe Island called Redonda , or Rotonda , from its round figure , lyes at the altitude of 17 degrees , and 10 minutes . It is a very little one , and at a distance seems to be only a great Tower , and taking a prospect of it one way , a man might say it were a great Ship under sail . It is of easie access on all sides , by reason the Sea about it is deep , and without rocks or shelves , which might be dangerous to shipping . NIEVES . THe Island called Nieves , otherwise Mevis , lyes at the altitude of 27 degrees , and 19 minutes , Northward . It is not above six leagues about , and in the midst of it there is but one only Mountain , which is very high , and cover'd with great Trees up to the very top . The Plantations are all about the Mountain , beginning from the Sea-side , till you come to the highest part of it , the ascent being commodious enough . This Island may easily be compass'd either by land or water . There are in it divers springs of fresh water , whereof some are strong enough to make their way to the Sea : Nay there is one spring , whereof the waters are hot and mineral . Not far from the source there are Bathes made , which are frequented with good success , in order to the curing of those diseases for which the waters of Bourbon are recommended . The English , who planted themselves there in the year M. DC . XXVIII . are still the Inhabitants of this Island , and they are now thought to be between three and four thousand men , who subsist and live handsomly , by the trade they drive in Sugar , Ginger and Tobacco . This Island is the best governed of any in the Caribbies . Justice is there administred with great prudence by a Council , consisting of the most eminent and most ancient Inhabitants of the Colony : Swearing , Thieving , Drunkenness , Fornication , and all dissolutions and disorders are severely punish'd . In the Year M. DC . XLIX . Mr. Lake , a knowing person and fearing God , had the Government of it . He is since departed this life . There are in this Island three Churches , which have nothing extraordinary , as to Structure , but are very convenient as to the performing of Divine Service . For the security of the Vessels that are in the Road , and to prevent the invasion of an Enemy , there is a Fort built , wherein are several great Pieces which command as far as the Sea. It secures also the publick Store-houses , into which all the Commodities that are imported , and necessary for the subsistance of the Inhabitants , are disposed . And thence it is , that they are afterwards distributed to those private persons who stand in need thereof , provided those who have the over-sight of them think them solvent persons , according to the time and price agreed upon , and ordered by the Governor and Council . A further recommendation of this Island , is , that it is divided only by a small arm of the Sea from that of St. Christophers , the noblest and most famous of all the Caribbies . Having given but a short Description of the other Islands , what we shall give of this , as being the chiefest , will be somewhat larger . For which reason , we shall assign it a Chapter by it self . CHAP. IV. Of the Island of St. Christopher . ST Christophers was so called by Christopher Columbus , who finding it very pleasant , would needs give it his own name . He was engag'd to give it this name from a consideration of the figure of its Mountains , the Island having on its upper part , as it were upon one of its shoulders , another lesser Mountain , as St Christopher is painted like a Gyant , carrying our Saviour upon his , as it were a little Child . It s altitude is at 17 degrees , 25 minutes . It is about 25 leagues in compass . The Soil being light and sandy , is apt to produce all sorts of the Country Fruits , as also many of the choicest growing in Europe . It lyes high in the midst , by reason of some very high Mountains , out of which arise several Rivers , which sometimes are so suddenly overflown through the rains falling on the Mountains , so as that there is none seen at the extremities of them , or in the Plains , that the Inhabitants are many times surpriz'd by those Torrents . The whole Island is divided into four Cantons , or Quarters , two whereof are possess'd by the English ; the other two by the French ; but in such sort , as that people cannot cross from one quarter to the other , without passing over Lands of one of the two Nations . The English have in their part a greater number of little Rivers then the French ; but in requital , the latter have more of the plain Country , and Lands fitter for cultivation . The English also exceed the French in number ; but the latter have more fortified places , and are better armed . The French have four Forts , well furnish'd with great Pieces , which carry a great way into the Sea ; and one of them hath regular works , like a Citadel . The most considerable next that lyes at the Haven , or Anchoring-place , called Basse-terre . There is in both a constant Guard kept : And to prevent the differences which might happen between two different Nations , each of them upon the Avenues of their Quarters hath a Guard which is , renew'd every day . The English have two fortifi'd places , whereof one commands the great Haven , and the other a Descent , not far from Pointe de Sable . This Island is furnish'd with a fair Salt-pit , lying on the Sea-side , which the Inhabitants commonly call Cul-de-Sac . Not far thence , there is a small Point of Land , which reaches out so far towards the Island of Nieves , that it is not above half a league of Sea between the two , insomuch that there have been those who have swam from one to the other . It is conceiv'd there is a Silver-mine in St. Christophers ; but in regard the Salt-pits , Woods , Havens , and Mines are common to both Nations , no body looks after it : Besides , such an enterprise would require a great stock , and an infinite number of Slaves . The true Silver-mine of this Island is Sugar . A man may easily compass the whole Island by Land , but cannot pass through the midst of it , by reason of several great and steepy Mountains , between which there are dreadful precipices , and springs of hot water : Nay there are some springs of Sulphur , which hath occasion'd one of them to be called , the Sulphur-Mountain . Taking the Circumference from without , the body of the Island seems to extend it self , by a gentle descent , down to the Sea-side , and is of an unequal breadth , according as the Mountains dilate their skirts more or less towards the Sea , or the more the Sea advances , and forces the land against the Mountains . The Soil , as far as it is cultivated , that is , to the steepy ascent of the Mountains , is divided in a manner about into several stages or stories , through which there are drawn fair and spacious ways , in a strait-line , as much as the places would permit . The first of these lines of communication begins at about a hundred paces from the Sea-side ; another three or four hundred paces higher , and so ascending to the third or fourth , whence a man may take a very pleasant prospect of all the Plantations from thence downwards . Every Stage , which makes a kind of girdle , or enclosure , greater or lesser about the Mountains , according to the greater or lesser distance of it from the Mountains , hath also its ways , which like so many crossing streets afford an easie access to those who live higher or lower ; and this with such a noble symmetry , that when a man compasses the Island by Sea , he cannot imagine any thing more delightful , then to see that pleasing verdure of so many Trees , which are planted along the high-ways , and are the divisions between the several Plantations . The prospect is such , that the eye can hardly be wearied with it : If it be directed upwards , it is terminated by those high Mountains , which are crown'd with a perpetual verdure , and cloath'd with precious Woods : If downwards , it is entertain'd by the delightful prospect of Gardens , which taken in from those places where the Mountains are inaccessible , are thence by a gentle and easie descent continu'd to the Sea-side . The delightful bright-green of the Tobacco , planted exactly by the line , the pale-yellow of the Sugar-Canes , when come to maturity , and the dark-green of Ginger and Potatoes , make so delightful a Landskip , as must cause an extraordinary recreation to the unwearied eye . What very much adds to this delight , is , that in the midst of every Plantation , or Garden , there may be seen several fair houses of different structures , particularly those which are cover'd with red or glaz'd slate , contribute a greater lustre to that pleasant perspective . And in regard there is a perpetual ascent in the Island , the lower stage or story deprives not the sight of the pleasure arising from the prospect of that which lyes at a greater distance ; but a man may at one grasp of the eye , as it were in an instant , behold all those delightful divisions , all those ways which look like so many walks of an Orchard , planted with several sorts of Trees ; all those Gardens regularly beset with divers Fruits ; and all those Edifices , which for the most part are not distant one from another above a hundred paces . In a word , so many agreeable objects offer themselves to the eye , at the same intuition , that it is at a kind of loss on which most to fasten it self . There is indeed a certain necessity , for the greater convenience of the Inhabitants , and easier managing of their employments , that their houses should be distinct one from another , and plac'd in the midst of that piece of ground which they have to manure . The French , besides the houses they have thus dispos'd at certain distances , have , in their Quarter of Basse-terre , a Town which grows bigger daily , and whereof the Houses are of Brick and Timber . It lyes neer the Haven , where commonly Ships lye at Anchor . The most considerable of the Inhabitants , and Foreign-Merchants have Store-houses there . The French and Dutch Merchants , who reside there constantly , are well furnish'd with excellent Wines , Aqua-vitae , and Beer , all sorts of Stuffes , of Silk , or Wooll , fit for the Country , and generally all the refreshments , which being not of the growth of the Island , are yet necessary for the better accommodation of the Inhabitants . All is sold at a reasonable rate , and in exchange for the Commodities growing in the Country . In the same place live several sorts of Trades-men , whose employments are necessary to Commerce and civil Society . There is also a Hall for the administration of Justice , and a fair Church able to contain a very great Congregation : The Structure is of wood , rais'd on a foundation of Free-stone : Instead of Glass-windows there are only turned Pillars , after the fashion of a Balcony . It is cover'd with red Slate . The Capuchins for some years had the oversight of the said Church , and the charge of the Souls , as to the French , over the whole Island : but in the year one thousand six hundred forty and six , they were disengag'd from that employment by the unanimous consent of the Inhabitants , who civilly dismiss'd them , and receiv'd in their stead Jesuits and Carmelites , who have very fair Houses and Plantations , which are manured by a great number of Slaves belonging to them , through whose means they are very handsomly maintained . The R. F. Henry du Vivier was the first Superior of the Jesuitical Mission . His Excellency the General hath also built a very fair Hospital , in a very healthy place , where such sick persons as are unable to effect their recovery at their own houses , are attended , and maintained , and visited by Physitians and Surgeons , till they are restored to their former health . Strangers also who fall sick in the Island are receiv'd in there . Order is also taken that Orphans be dispos'd into convenient houses , where they are brought up and instructed . There are many noble Structures built both by the the English and French ; but the most magnificent of any is the Castle of the French General , the particular Description whereof we shall nevertheless forbear , in regard it makes not much to the Natural History oft he Caribbies . Of the English building the most considerable are those of the late Mr. Warner , first Governour General of this Nation ; Mr. Rich's , his successor ; Mr. Everard's , and Col. Geffreyson's , which may well be ranked among the most noble , and best accomplish'd of any in the Caribbies . The English have also built in this Island five very fair Churches , well furnish'd within with Pulpits , and Seats , of excellent Joyners work , of precious wood . Till the late Times , the Ministers were sent thither by the Archbishop of Canterbury , to whose Diocess it belongs . CHAP. V. Of the Lee-ward Islands . ALL the Islands lying West from St. Christophers are commonly called the Lee-ward Islands , inasmuch as the constant wind of the Caribbies is an East-wind , with some point of the North , and that there is seldom any West or South-wind . Of these there are nine principal ones , whereof we shall give an account in this Chapter , according to the order they are placed in the Map. St EUSTACE . THe Island of St. Eustace lyes North-West from St. Christophers , at the altitude of seventeen degrees , and forty minutes . It is about five leagues in compass . To speak properly , it is but a Mountain rising up in the midst of the Ocean , much like a Sugar-loaf , which is thought to be the figure of Mount Tabor , and the Pic of Teneriffe , save that the last named is incomparably higher . The Colony inhabiting it , consisting of about sixteen hundred men , acknowledg the Sovereignty of the States-General , who have granted the Government of it to Mons . Van Ree , and his Associates , Merchants of Flushing in Zealand . This Island is the strongest , as to situation , of all the Caribbies , for there is but one good descent , which may be easily defended ; so that a few men might keep off a great Army : But besides this natural Fortification , there is in it a strong Fort which commands the best Haven , the Guns of it carrying a good distance into the Sea. The Inhabitants have neat houses , and those well furnish'd , as their Country-men have in Holland . Only the very top of the Mountain is cover'd with Wood ; all the compass is manur'd . It can hardly be credited what quantities of Tobacco it hath heretofore and still doth yield . Though the top of this Mountain seems to be very picked , yet is there a kind of bottom of a large extent , affording a retreat to a great number of wild Beasts . The Inhabitants are very industrious in keeping on their Lands all sorts of Poultry , as also Swine and Conies , which breed exereamly . There are no Springs in this Island ; but there are now few Houses but have a good Cistern to supply that defect : There are also Store-houses so well furnish'd with all things requisite to life , and the accommodation of the Inhabitants , that many times they have wherewith to pleasure their Neighbours . The Inhabitants live decently and Christianly , and cannot justly be reproach'd with those crimes which some have impos'd upon them . There is in the Island one Church , which hath from time to time been supply'd with very able Pastors ; of whom one was Mr May , who , among other Writings , put out a Learned Commentary on the most difficult places of the five Books of Moses , wherein there are many curious Observations of Nature . St BARTHOLOMEW . THe Island of S. Bartholomew lies North-east from S. Christophers , at the 16. degree of Altitude : It hath but little ground fit for manuring , though it be it be a considerable compass : The Governour-General of the French , de Poincy , peopled it at his own Charge about fifteen years since : It affords several sorts of excellent Trees , which are much esteem'd ; an infinite number of Birds of several kinds ; and a kind of Lime-stone , which is fetch'd thence by the Inhabitants of the other Islands . There is no safe coming in for Ships of great burthen , by reason of the many Rocks which encompass it . Such persons as are enclin'd to solitude cannot dispose themselves to a fitter place for it than this is . SABA . THe Island of Saba lies North-west from S. Eustace's , at the altitude of 17 degrees and 35 minutes : A man would think it at a distance to be only a Rock ; but the Colony of S. Eustace , which sent over men to manure ●t , hath found in it a pleasant Valley , able to employ many Families , who live contentedly in that delightful retirement . Only Shallops can come neer it . The Fishing about it is very plentiful : Nor is there any want of other Refreshments that are necessary . St MARTIN . THe Island of S. Martin lies at the Altitude of 18. degrees and 16 minutes : It is about seven Leagues in length , and four in bredth : There are in it excellent Salt-ponds , which had oblig'd the Spaniard to build a Fort in it , the better to secure the possession of it ; but about nine years since he demolish'd the Fort and quitted the Island : Which being observ'd by Monsieur de Ruyter , who commanded one of the Ships which Monsieur Lampsen commonly sends into America , and who then sailed by this Island , he went to S. Eustace's to raise men , whom he brought thither , and took possession of it in the name of the States-General . The news of the Spaniards departure thence coming at the same time to the French General , he presently dispatch'd thither a Ship very well mann'd , to recover the right and pretensions of the French , who had been possess'd of the said Island before the usurpation of the Spaniard : Since the French and Dutch have divided it , and live very friendly together . The French have there about 300 men . The Salt-ponds are in the Dutch-Quarter . The Dutch are more in number than the French : Lampsen and Van Ree are the Directors of the Colony . They have very fair Houses , large Store-houses , and a considerable number of Negroes , who are their perpetual Slaves . There is no fresh water in this Island , but what when it rains is receiv'd into Cisterns , which are common enough . There are several little Islands about this , very convenient for the divertisements of the Inhabitants . There are also Ponds of salt water , which run up far into the Land , in which are taken abundance of good Fish , especially Sea-Tortoises . There are in the Woods Wild-Swine , Quists , Turtles , and an infinite number of Parrots . There are also several Trees , out of which distill several sorts of Gums : but the Tobacco which grows here being esteem'd beyond that of any of the other Islands , the Commerce of it is so much the more considerable . The French and Dutch have their distinct Churches in their several Jurisdictions . Monsieur des Camps , the present Pastor of the Dutch Church was sent thither in September , 1655. by the Synod of the Walloon Churches of the United Provinces , under whose spiritual inspection this Colony is . SNAKE . THe Island named the Snake , is so called from its figure ; for it is a long tract of earth , but very narrow , winding almost about neer S. Martins Island , whence it is very plainly perceiv'd . There is not any Mountain in it , the ground lying low and even . Where it is broadest there is a Pond , about which some English families planted themselves about seven or eight years since , and where they plant Tobacco , which is highly esteem'd of those who are good judges in that Commodity . The Island lyes at 18 degrees and 20 minutes on this side the Line . SOMBRERO . THe Island Sombrero lyes in the midst of those Banks which lye about the Channel , through which the Ships bound for Europe do pass . It lyes at 18 degrees and 30 minutes . The Spaniards called it Sombrero , from its having the figure of a Hat. It is not inhabited . ANEGADO . A Negado , which lyes under the same degree as Sombrero , is also desert , and of dangerous access . VIRGINS . THe Virgins , greater and lesser , comprehend several Islands marked in the Map by that name . There are numbred in all twelve or thirteen of them : They reach Eastward from St. John de Porto-Rico , at the altitude of 18 degrees , North of the Line . Between these Islands there are very good Anchoring places for several Fleets . The Spaniards visit them often , in order to Fishing , which is there plentiful . There are also in them an infinite number of rare both Land and Sea-fowl . They afford so little good ground , that after a tryal made thereof in several places , it was concluded , that they deserved not Inhabitants . S te CROIX . THe last of all the Caribbies of the Lee-ward Islands is the Island of Sante Croix , or the Holy Cross . It lyes at 18 degrees and some minutes . The Caribbians who were forc'd thence by the Spaniards , call it Ayay : It was much esteem'd among them , because it was the first Island that Nation possess'd themselves of when they came from the North to seek a convenient habitation to lay the foundations of their Colonies , as shall be represented particularly in the Second Book of this History . The Soil of this Island returns with good interest whatever is sown in it : there are in it fair and spacious Plains , of a black earth , and easie to be manured : there are also several fair and precious kinds of Trees good for Dying and Joyners work . The Air is good , but the Waters not so wholsom , if drunk immediately after they are drawn : To take away the ill quality they have , they are put to rest a certain time in earthen vessels , which makes them good ; and thence it is conceiv'd that the bad quality proceeds from their mud , as is observed in those of the Nile . This Island is now possess'd by the French , who have rais'd it to a great height after its several changes of former Masters . The French General supplies it with Inhabitants at his own charge . It may be nine or ten Leagues in length , and neer as much in breadth , where it is broadest . The Mountains are neither so high nor shuffled so neer together , but that people may get up to the tops of them , and that there is good ground enough besides to find work for many thousands of men . CHAP. VI. Of Trees growing in these Islands , whose Fruit may be eaten : OF the Trees growing in these Islands some bear good Fruits , which contribute to the nourishment of the Inhabitants ; others are fit for Building , Joyners work , or Dying : There are some also very successfully used in Medicine , and some which only delight the Smelling by their sweet scent , and the Sight by their ever verdant Boughs and Leaves . Of those which bear Fruits fit for Food , and may be seen in Europe , there are only here Orange-trees , Pomegranate-trees , Citron-trees , and Lemon-trees , the bulk and goodness whereof far exceeds those of the same kinds growing elsewhere . ORANGE . OF Oranges there are two kinds , yet of the same figure , and distinguishable only by the taste : some are sweet , others sharp , both extreamly delicate . The sharp are a great convenience to house-keeping , for they are used instead of Verjuyce and Vinegar ; but the sweet excell in goodness : Some indeed call the China-Orange , the Queen of Oranges , and real Musk-balls under the colour and figure of Oranges : But however some may celebrate the delightful sweetness of the China-Oranges , there are others prefer the excellent taste and picquancy of our American-Oranges . POMEGRANATE . THe Pomegranate-trees grow also excellently well in all these Islands , and bear Fruits fair to the Eye and pleasant to the Taste . In many places these Trees serve for Palisadoes about Courts , borders of Gardens , and the Avenues of Houses . CITRONS . OF Citrons there are three kinds , different as to bigness , and which consequently are not all called Citrons . The first kind , which is the fairest and largest , is called Lime : it is only good to be preserv'd , having very little juyce ; but preserv'd , it is excellent . The second kind is the Lemon , about the bigness of the Citron brought from Spain : but its juyce is little , in comparison of its bulk . The little Citron , which makes the third kind , is the best and most esteem'd : it hath a very thin skin or pellicle , and is full of a very sharp juyce , which gives an excellent taste to Meats , and a picquancy to several Sawces : it is a particular Fruit of America . Some curious persons have in their Gardens a kind of very sweet Citrons , both as to their peel and juyce , which as to bigness and taste come not behind those which grow in Portugal . All other Trees growing in the Caribbies have their Leaves , Flowers , Fruit , and Bark , of a Figure , Taste and Colour different from those of our Countries . GOYAVIER . TO begin with the Fruit-Trees ; there is some account made of the Goyavier , which comes neer the figure of the Laurel , save that the Leaves are softer , of a brighter green , and more cottened on the lower-side . The Bark of this Tree is very thin and smooth : It shoots forth at the roots several suckers , which if not taken away , will in time make a thick wood about it , as far as there is any good ground . Its branches , which are thick and well furnish'd with leaves , are loaden twice a year with little white Flowers , which are follow'd by several green Apples , which become yellow , and of a good smell when they are ripe . This Fruit hath on the top a little posie like a Crown , and the meat within is either white or red , full of little kernels , like those of a Pomegranate ; whence the Dutch call it the sweet Pomegranate : It is about the bigness of a Pearmain , and ripens in one night . Being eaten green , it is astringent : whence it is used by many against Bloody-Fluxes : but being ripe it hath a quite contrary effect . PAPAYER . THe Papayer is a Tree which grows without boughs , about 15 or 20 foot high , big proportionably to its height , hollow and spongious within , whence it is used to convey Springs and Rivulets to diverse places . There are two kinds of it ; one commonly found in all the Islands . The leaves of it are divided into three points , much like the leaf of the Fig-tree : They are fastened to long tails , as big as a mans thumbs , and hollow within . They shoot out of the top of the Tree , and bending downwards , they cover several round fruits , about the bigness of the great Quince-pear , which grow round the boal to which they are fastened . The other kind is particular to the Island of Sante Croix . It is fairer , and hath more leaves then the former : but what causes it to be more esteem'd is its Fruit , which is about the bigness of a Melon , and of the figure of a womans breast , whence the Portughese call it Mamao . There is this particularly remarkable in these Trees , that they bring forth new fruits every moneth in the year . The flower of both kind is of good scent , and comes neer that of Jessemine . The Fruit of the latter is accounted among the choicest entertainments of the Islands , in as much as being come to perfection it hath a firm substance , and may be cut in pieces like a Melon , and is of a very pleasant taste . The rind is yellow , intermix'd with certain green lines , and within it is full of little seeds , round , viscous , and soft , of a picquant taste , and approaching that of Spice . This fruit fortifies the stomack , and helps digestion . MOMIN . THe Momin is a Tree grows up to the bigness of an Apple-tree , and bears a large fruit of the same name . 'T is true , the Islanders commonly call it Corasol , because the seeds of those they have was brought from Corasol , an Island possess'd long since by the Dutch , who have there a good Fort , and a numerous Colony , which hath spred it self into several other Islands neer it . This Fruit is like a little Cucumber not fully ripe ; the rind of it is always green , and enamell'd with several small partitions like scales : if it be gathered in its maturity it is within as white as cream , and of a mixture of sweetness and sharpness , which much heightens the taste of it . This Fruit is extreamly cooling , and pleasant to the palate : In the midst of it lyes the seed , which is of the bigness and figure of a Bean , very smooth , and of the colour of a Touch-stone on which a piece of gold had been newly try'd ; for it seems to sparkle with little golden veins . JUNIPA . JUnipa , or Jenipa , being the same Tree which the Brasilians call Janipaba , and the Portuguez , Jenipapo , grows up to the bigness of a Chestnut-tree , the boughes of it bowing down towards the ground , and making a pleasant shade : The leaves of it are long , like those of a Wallnut-tree : It bears a kind of flower like those of Narcissus , and they are of a good scent . The wood of it is solid , and in colour of a pearly grey . The Inhabitants cut down these Trees while they are yet young , to make stocks for Muskets and Fire-locks , in regard the wood being easie to be wrought , may be excellently polish'd . Every moneth it is cloath'd with some new leaves : It bears a kind of Apples , which being ripe seem to have been baked in an Oven , about the bigness of an ordinary Apple : Falling from the Tree they make a noise like that of a gun discharg'd : which proceeds hence , that certain winds or spirits pent up in the thin pellicles which enclose the seed , being stirr'd by the fall , force their way out with a certain violence . Whence it may be concluded , that it is the same Fruit which the Indians in New-Spain , by a barbarous name call Quant la Lazin . These Junipa ▪ apples eaten without taking away the little skin within them , are extreamly binding . This Fruit is much sought after by Hunts-men , in regard that being sourish it quenches thirst , and comforts such as are wearied by travelling . The juice of it dyes a very dark Violet , though it self be as clear as rock-water : nay when it is applied twice to the same part of the body which a man would dye , it makes the place appear black . The Indians use it to fortifie the body , and to make it more supple before they go to the wars . They are also of a perswasion that this colour renders them more terrible to their enemies . The tincture this Fruit gives cannot be taken away with Soap ; but after nine or ten days it disappears of it self . The Swine which eat of this fruit when it falls off the Tree , have the flesh and fat of a violet colour , as hath been found by experience . The same thing hath been observ'd in the flesh of Parrots , and other Birds , when they have eaten of it . There may be made of these Apples a drink pleasant enough , yet such as is only us'd among the Indians and Hunts-men , who have no setled habitation . RAISIN . THe Raisin-tree , or Vine , which the Caribbians call Ouliem , grows up to a midling height , and creeps in a manner along the ground on the Sea-side : but in good ground , it grows up high , as one of the most delightful Trees of the Forest . The leaves of it are round , and thick , intermixt with red and green . Under the bark of the trunk , having rais'd a white soft substance about two inches thick , a man finds a wood of a violet colour , solid , and fit for excellent pieces of Joyners work . It bears in its branches such fruits , as when they are ripe might be taken for great violet Grapes ; but in stead of kernels , every Grape hath under a tender pellicle , and under a very small substance , which is a little sowrish , cooling , and of a good taste , a hard stone like that of a Plumb . ACAJOV . THere are three kinds of Trees known by the name of Acajou ; but of those , only that we shall here describe bears any fruit : 'T is a Tree of no great height , spreading its branches down towards the ground : The leaves of it are fair and large , closing to a roundness before , and divided by certain veins . The flowers of it at the first shooting forth are white , but afterwards they become incarnate , and of a purple colour : They grow in tuffes and bushes , and they send forth so sweet a scent , that it is easie to distinguish the Tree which bears them : These flowers fall not till they are thrust off by a kind of Chestnut , much after the form of an Ear , or a Hares kidney . When this Chestnut is come to its growth , there is fram'd under it a very fair Apple , somewhat long , which is crown'd with that as a crest , which as it ripens becomes of an Olive-colour , while the Apple puts on a thin delicate skin of a lively Vermilion . Within it is full of certain spungious filaments , which yield a kind of sweet and sharp juice extreamly good to quench thirst , and accounted very good for the stomach , as also in swoonings and fainting , being qualifi'd with a little Sugar : But if it chance to fall on any Linen , it makes a red stain therein , which continues till such time as the Tree brings forth new flowers . The Indians make an excellent drink of this fruit , which being kept some days inebriates as soon as the best French-wine would . The Nut which is above , burnt , yields a caustick oyl , which is successfully used to mollifie , nay to take away Corns , and the callousness of the feet . If it be crack'd there is within a kernel , cover'd with a thin pellicle , which being taken away it is of an excellent taste , and its vertue is to warm and extreamly to fortifie the Stomach . This Tree bears but once a year ; whence the Brasilians number their age by the Nuts growing on this Apple , laying up one for every year , which they keep very carefully in a little basket for that purpose . If an incision be made at the foot of this Tree there will come forth a clear and transparent Gum , which many have taken for that which is brought out of Arabia . The seed of the Tree is in the Nut , which put into the ground grows without any trouble . ICACO . THe Icaco is a kind of small Plumb-tree which grows after the form of a Briar ; the branches of it are at all times loaden with small long leaves : Twice a year they are dress'd with abundance of pretty white or violet flowers , which are follow'd by a little round fruit , about the bigness of a Damsin , and that being ripe , grows either white or violet , as the flower had been before : This fruit is very sweet , and so lov'd by some Savages living neer the Gulf of Hondures , that they are called Icacos from their much feeding on these Plumbs . Those who have travell'd among them have observed , that when these fruits are ripe they carefully secure the propriety thereof to themselves , and to prevent their Neighbours , who have none in their Quarters , from spoiling the Trees , have Guards set on the Avenues of their Country , who with Club and Dart oppose such as should attempt their disturbance . MONBAIN . THe Monbain is a Tree grows very high , and bears long and yellowish Plumbs , which are of a scent good enough : But the stone being bigger then all the meat about it , they are not much esteem'd , unless it be of some who mix them in the drinks of Ouïcou and Maby , to give them a better taste . The Swine feeding in the Woods are always fat when these fruits are ripe ; for there falls abundance of them under the Trees as they ripen , which are greedily devoured by those creatures . This Tree yields a yellow Gum , which casts a stronger scent then the fruit . The branches thrust into the ground easily take root ; whence it comes that they commonly set those Closes with them where they keep Cattle . The Courbary for the most part grows higher , more leavie and bigger then the Monbain . It bears a fruit the shell whereof can hardly be broken , and it is about four fingers long , two broad , and one thick : Within the shell there is two or three stones cover'd with a soft meat , as yellow as Saffron . It is of a good taste ; but if much of it be taken it extreamly clogs the stomack , and hinders respiration . The Savages in case of necessity make a drink of it , which well ordered is not unpleasant , that is , when it is well boild with water . The wood of this Tree is solid , of a colour inclining to red . The Tree being old yields a Gum which is hardened by the Sun , and will continue clear , transparent as yellow Amber , and of a good scent . Some Indians make Buttons of it , of several fashions , of which they make Bracelets , Neck-laces , and Pendants , which are handsom , glittering , and of a good scent . INDIAN FIG-TREE . THere is in most of these Islands a great Tree , which the Europeans have called the Indian Fig-tree , because it bears a small fruit without any stone , which in figure and taste comes neer the French Fig : Otherwise it hath no resemblance to our Fig-trees ; for besides that the leaf is of a different figure , and much narrower , it grows in some places to such an excessive bulk , that there are of them such as many men put together cannot encompass , in regard the Trunk , which commonly is not even in its circumference , shoots forth on the sides from the very root to the place where the boughs begin , certain excrescencies which reach four or five foot about , and which by that means make deep cavities , standing like so many Neeches . These Excrescencies which are of the same substance with the body of the Tree , are also enclos'd with the same bark as covers it , and they are seven or eight inches thick , proportionably to the Trunk they encompass . The wood of this Tree within is white and soft , and there are commonly cut out of those long pieces which shoot forth out of the Trunk , Planks for Flooring , Doors and Tables , without any fear that the Tree should dye : For , in a short time it so easily recovers the prejudice it had receiv'd , that it can hardly be perceiv'd there was any thing taken from it . All those who have liv'd in the Island of Tortoises , which lyes North from Hispaniola , have seen in the way which leads from the Plains of the Mountain to the Village , which the French call Milplantage , one of these Trees which may well afford shelter to two hundred men under the shade of its branches , which are always loaden with leaves very thick and bushy . SERVICE-TREE . THere is in these Islands a kind of Service-tree much different from that in France ; for it is of an excessive height , pleasant to the eye , and adorn'd with fair leaves and branches . It bears a pleasant fruit , round as a Cherry , of a yellowish colour , spotted with little round spots ; when it is ripe it falls off of it self : It tastes like a Sorb-apple , and thence it came to be so called : It is much sought after by the Birds . The PRICKLY-PALM . ALL these Islands have Palms , nay some have four several sorts of them . One is called the Prickly or Thorny-Palm , having that name from the prickliness of it , the boal , branches , and leaves being furnished with prickles very sharp , and so dangerous , that whoever is prick'd thereby will be troubled a long time , if a present remedy be not applyed : Those which encompass the trunk are flat , about the length of a mans finger , of the figure of a Tooth-pick , smooth , and of a tawny colour inclining to black . The Negroes before they come neer it make a fire about the foot of the Tree to burn up the prickles , which are as so much armour to it . It s fruit consists in a great tuft , which contains several greyish , hard and round Nuts , within which are kernels good to eat . Of this kind of Palms some Negroes get a sort of Wine by making incisions in the branches . It is probably the same Tree which the Brasilians call Ayri . FRANC-PALM . THe second kind is the Franc-Palm : It is a strait Tree of extraordinary height . The roots of this Tree are above ground , round about the stock two or three foot high , and about the bigness of a Hogshead : These roots are small proportionably to the height of the Tree they sustain ; but they are so confusedly shufled one within another , that they afford it a substantial support . One thing particular to this Tree is , that it is bigger above then below : While it is young the bark is tender , of a dark-grey colour , and mark'd at every foot 's distance with a circle , which discovers very neer how many years it hath been in the ground : But when it is come to its full growth , it is all over so solid and smooth , that there is nothing to be seen . The top of it is adorned with several fair branches chanell'd , and smooth , which have on each side an infinite number of leaves , green , long , narrow and very thin , which add much to its beauty . The tenderest of these branches , which are not yet fully blown , start up directly from the middle of the Tree , while the others which bend downwards all about make it as 't were a rich and beautiful crown . This Tree disburthens it self every month of some one of its branches , as also of a bark which is loosned from below , which is four or five foot long , about two broad , and of the thickness of tann'd leather . The Inhabitants of the Islands call this bark Tache , and they use it for the covering of their Kitchins , and other places belonging to their habitations , as they make use of the leaves neatly ty'd together in little sheaves to cover their houses . We have purposely ranked the Palms among the Fruit-trees of these . Islands , in regard all of them , the Latanier only excepted , contribute somewhat to the nourishment of men . For if the Prickly-Palm before described , afford Wine , this bears on the top of its trunk , and as it were in its heart , a whitish marrow or pith , very tender and savory , tasting like a small Nut , if eaten raw , and being boiled , and seasoned with the thin and white leaves which encompass it , and are as it were so much linen about it , it may be numbred among the most delicious dishes of the Caribbies . The French call that marrowy substance , and the leaves enclosing it , Chou de Palmiste , Palm-Cabbage , for they put it into the Pot instead of Cabbage , and other Herbs . Cleave the trunk of this Tree in two , and take away , as may easily be done , a certain filiamental and soft matter , which lyes within , the remaining wood , which is by that means made hollow , and a good inch thick , makes excellent long gutters , which will last a great while . They are used also to cover with one piece only the roof of the Cazes , and to convey water to any place . Turners and Joyners make of this wood , which is almost black and easily polish'd , several excellent pieces which are naturally marbled . Pliny writes of Trees so prodigiously high , that an arrow could not be shot over them : and the Author of the General History of the Indies speaks of a Tree so high that a man could not cast a stone over it . But though the Palm we now describe much exceeds all the other Trees of the Caribbies , yet dare we not affirm it to be of such an extraordinary height , since that from the foot of the Tree there may be easily observ'd a fair branch , which rising out of the top of the trunk , is always turn'd towards the Sun-rising . It is renew'd every year , and when it is come out of its case , it is enamell'd with an infinite number of little yellow flowers , like golden buttons , which afterwards falling , their places are supply'd by certain round fruits , about the bigness of a small Hens egge . They are fasten'd together as it were in one cluster , and that these flowers and fruits might be secured against the injuries of the weather , they are cover'd above by a thick bark , which on the outside is hard and of a greyish colour , but within of a kind of Vermilion-guilt , closing upwards like a Pyramid . This precious fan is nothing else but the case which kept in the flowers before they were fully blown , and being opened below spreads it self into a hollow figure in the midst , and pointed at the extremities , the better to cover both the flowers and the fruit . LATANIER . THe third kind of Palm is called the Latanier : This grows up to a considerable height , but not very big . In stead of branches , it hath only long leaves , round above , and spread at the extremity like a fan . They are fastened to certain great stalks which come out of certain filaments that encompass the top of the trunk , like a thick piece of Canvass , red and very clear . These leaves ty'd up in little bundles serve to cover the Cazes , and of the rind which is raised from above the tails or stalks , may be made Sives , Baskets , and several other little curiosities , which the Indians account the best of their Houshold-stuff . Of the wood of this Tree , as also of that of the Franc-Palm , they make Bows , the Clubs they use in fighting , in stead of Swords , Azagayes , a kind of little sharp Launces , which they dart at their enemies with the hand , and they sharpen therewith the points of their Arrows , which by that means are as piercing as if they were of Steel . COCOS . THe fourth kind of Palm , and the most excellent of all is that which is called Cocos , that famous fruit of which Historians tell such miracles . But it is to be observ'd that the Cocos of the West-Indies grow not neer to the height of those in the East-Indies , the trunk commonly not exceeding twenty or twenty five foot in height , of a bigness proportionable thereto . It is better furnish'd with branches and leaves then the Franc-Palm . The Islands of Monaca and Routam , at the Gulf of Hondures , are famous for their abounding with these Trees . The Island of S. Bartholomew of the Caribbies have also of them , and thence they were brought to S. Christophers . The fruit grows upon the very trunk , at the shooting forth of the branches . It hath the form of a Nut , but is without comparison much bigger ; for one of them sometimes weighs about ten pound . From the first bearing the Tree is never found without fruit , for it bears new every moneth . The shell is so hard and thick that it may be polish'd , and figures engrav'd upon it , and made into Cups , Bottles , and other Vessels . It is encompass'd with a thick covering which is all of filaments . When the Coco-nut is opened , there is first met with a meat , white as snow , which is extreamly nourishing , and tastes like an Almond : There is so much of this marrowy substance in every fruit as may well fill an ordinary dish . It is very firmly fastened within the shell , and in the midst of it there is a large glass full of liquor , clear and pleasant as perfum'd Wine : so that a man may be well satisfi'd with one of these fruits at a meal . It is only this water which is turned into seed , and among other vertues hath that of clearing the face of all wrinkles , and giving it a bright and Vermilion colour , so it be washed therewith as soon as the fruit is fallen from the Tree . Who desires a particular account of the Cocos and its uses , as well in Physick as House-keeping , may read the large description of it made by Francis Pyrard , in his Treatise of the Animals , Trees , and Fruits of the East-Indies . Some from the neerness of the names do sometimes confound the Cocos with the Cacao , which grows in the Province of Guatimala , neer New-Spain , which is also a famous fruit all over America , for its being the principal ingredient in the composition called Chocolate . This drink taken moderately causeth Venery , Procreation and Conception , and facilitates Delivery , preserves Health , and impinguates : It helpeth Digestion , Consumption and Cough of the Lungs , Plague of the Guts , and other Fluxes , the Green-Sickness , Jaundise , and all manner of Imflammations and Oppilations : It cleanseth the Teeth , and sweetneth Breath , provokes Urine , cures Stone and Strangury , expells Poyson , and preserves from all infectious Diseases ; all which vertues are attributed to it by several creditable Authors . The Cacao which was to be seen in the Caribbies , in the year one thousand six hundred forty nine , in a Garden of an Inhabitant of the Island of Sante Croix , which was then in the hands of the English , is a Tree much like an Orange-tree , save that it grows not up so high , and that it hath larger leaves . It is commonly planted in shady places , even under other Trees , that they may keep off the heat of the Sun from it , which might otherwise occasion the withering of its leaves . It s fruit is about the bigness and neer the figure of an Acorn , or a middle siz'd Olive , and grows in great long cods , or husks , which are streaked in several places with little partitions along the sides . CHAP. VII . Of Trees fit for Building , Joyners-Work , and Dying . WE have hitherto given an account of those Trees , whose Fruits contribute to the subsistance , and refreshment of the Inhabitants : we shall now treat of the most considerable in order to the Building of Houses , and Furnishing of them by the help of the Joyner . Which done , we shall speak of all those other Trees of several colours , whereof the Dyer may make use in his Profession . ACAJOU . THere are few of the Islands but afford good Trees for the Carpenters and Joyners-Work . Of these one of the most considerable is the Acajou , which grows to that excessive height , that the Caribbians will of one trunk make those long Shallops called Pyrages , which are able to carry fifty men . It shoots forth many branches which grow very close together , by reason of the abundance of leaves they are loaden with . The shade of this Tree is very delightful ; nay some affirm that it contributes to their Health who repose themselves under it . There are two sorts of Acajou , which differ only in the height of the trunk , and colour of the wood . The wood of the most esteem'd is red , light , of a good scent , and easily wrought . It hath been found by experience that it receives no prejudice from the Worm ; that it rots not in the water when it hath been cut in season ; and that the Chests and Cabinets made of it communicate a good scent too , and secure the Cloaths kept in them from Vermine , which either breed in , or get into those made of other wood . Hence some have imagin'd it to be a kind of Cedar : There are also made of it Shingles for the covering of Houses . Some Masters of Ships who Trade to the Caribbies many times bring thence Planks of this wood , which are of such length and breadth that there needs but one to make a fair and large Table . The other kind of Acajou is of the same figure , as to the outside , as that before described ; but it grows not up so high , and the bark and pith taken away , the wood is white : Newly fell'd it is very easily wrought ; but left abroad in the air , it grows so hard that there can hardly be any use made of it . The Inhabitants use it only for want of other , because it is subject to worms , and putrifies in a short time . If an incision be made in the trunks of these Trees , they will yield abundance of Gum , whereof there might be a good use made , if any tryal had been made of it . ACOMAS . THe Acomas is a Tree grows up to the height and bulk of the Acajou , and is no less esteem'd by Carpenters and Joyners . Its leaves are smooth and long enough : It bears a fruit of the bigness of a Plumb , which come to maturity , is of a yellow colour , pleasant to the eye , but too bitter to be mans-meat . The Wood-Quists grow fat on it at a certain time of the year , and during that time , their flesh is of the same taste as the fruit they have eaten . The bark is of an Ash-colour , and very rough , the wood heavy and easily polish'd , and according to the places where it grows , the heart of it is red , or yellowish , or inclining to violet . If the bark be opened , there will come forth a milky liquor , which grows hard like Gum. ROSE-WOOD . THe wood called Rose-wood is ●it not only for the Carpenter , but also for the Joyner ; and therefore is numbred among the most considerable . And here we cannot but acknowledg , that if the ancient Inhabitants of the Caribbies had any design to make a firm setlement of themselves there , they might find not only things requisite for their subsistance , but also delicacies and curiosities , as well in order to their nourishment and cloathing , as to the building of their Houses , and the furnishing of them when they are built . But the flattering imaginations of a return into the place of their birth , whereof most have their hearts full , induce them to a neglect of all those considerable advantages which these Islands present them withall , and an indifferency , if not a contempt , for that abundance of precious things which they so liberally produce . For not to say any thing at present how easily they might makes Stuffes of the Cotton growing here ; how they might keep all sorts of Fowl , and tame Cattel , which breed there as abundantly as in any place in the World , they might , no doubt , enrich themselves very much by several sorts of precious wood , through the Trade they might drive into several parts of Europe , since they think not fit to make use of them in order to the better accommodation of their habitations . The description we shall make of some of these rare Trees in this and the next Chapter will make good this Proposition . Of these , as we said before , the Rose-wood is to be ranked among the chiefest . This Tree grows to a height proportionable to its bigness . The trunk of it is commonly so strait , that it is one of the greatest ornaments of the Caribbian Forests . It is cover'd with many fair boughs , and those loaden with soft leaves , downy on one side , and neer as long as those of a Wallnut-tree . During the season of the Rains it bears white flowers , of a good scent , which growing in bushes , or as it were Posies , add very much to the natural beauty of the Tree . These flowers are follow'd by a small blackish and smooth seed . The bark of the boal is of a whitish-grey : The wood within is of the colour of a dead leaf , and when the Smoothing-plane and Polisher hath pass'd upon it , there may be seen several veins of different colours , waving up and down , which gives it a lustre , as if it were marbled : But the sweet scent it casts forth while it is handled and wrought causes it to be the more esteem'd , and procur'd it the name it is now known by . Some have imagin'd , that that sweet scent , which indeed is more pleasant then that of a Rose , should have given it the name of Cyprian-wood , and indeed in some parts of the Caribbies it passes under that denomination . This Tree grows in all the Islands after the same fashion , as to the external figure ; but the wood of it is marbled with divers colours , according to the difference of the soil where it had its production and growth . INDIAN-WOOD . THE Indian-wood is also a precious Tree , and of good scent : Of this there is such abundance in the Island of S. Croix , and several others , that there are in them whole Forests of it . It is not inferior to the Rose-wood , but grows bigger and higher when it meets with good ground . The roots of it spread themselves very deep into the ground , and the trunk is very strait : The bark is smooth , thin , and even all over , of a bright silver-grey colour , and in some places inclining to yellow , which is a distinction between this Tree and all others : It flourishes once a year , in the season of the Rains , and then it renews some part of its leaves . The wood of it is very solid and weighty , whence it comes that it may be polish'd , and some Savages make their Clubs of it . Having taken off a Vermilion-pith which is under the bark , there appears the heart of the tree , which is extream hard , and of a Violet colour , for which it is much esteemed by the curious . The good scent of this tree consists particularly in its leaves : they are of the same figure with those of the Guava-tree , and when they are handled , they perfume the hands with a sweeter scent then that of the Laurel : they derive to Meat and Sauces so delicate a gusto , as might be attributed rather to a composition of several Spices , then to a simple leaf : It is used also in the Baths prescrib'd by Physicians to fortifie bruised Nerves , and dry up the swelling which remains in their Legs who have been in malignant Fevers . Besides the Acajou , before spoken of , there are in these Islands several sorts of trees whereof the wood is red , solid , weighty , and not subject to worms and putrefaction . They are excellent for both Carpenter and Joyner . IRON-WOOD . BUt above all there is a particular account made of the Iron-wood , so called , because in solidity , weight , and hardness , it exceeds all those we have yet described . This tree , which may be ranked among the highest and best proportioned of any in these ▪ Islands , is well furnish'd with branches , and those with little leaves with sharp points , and divided neer the stalk . It flourishes twice a year , to wit , in March and September . The flowers of it , which are of a Violet colour , are succeeded by a small fruit about the bigness of a Cherry , which as it ripens grows black , and is much sought after by the Birds . The bark of the trunk is of a brownish colour : The wood is of a very bright red being newly fell'd , but lying abroad in the air it loses much of its liveliness and lustre . The heart of the Tree is of a very dark red , like that of Brasil , and of such hardness that the wedges must be very sharp and well try'd before , to bring it to the ground . But the wood of it being fair to the eye , solid , easie to be polish'd , and more incorruptible then either Cedar or Cypress , it abundantly requites by all these excellent qualities the pains is taken about it before there can be any use made thereof . There is also another Tree known by the same name , but it is not comparable to the former : It bears only small leaves , and when it flourisheth , it is loaden with abundance of Posies , as it were , rising up above the branches like so many Plumes of Feathers , which give it an extraordinary ornament . It is of a great height , and the inner-bark is yellowish or white , according to the places where it grows . All the wood of this Tree , the heart only excepted , which is very small , very hard , and inclining to black , is subject to worms ; whence it comes that it is not commonly used , but for want of other . There are in the Caribbies many Trees fit for Dying : The most esteemed and best known are the Brasil-wood , the Yellow-wood , the Green-Ebony , and the Roucou . BRASIL-WOOD . THe Brasil-wood is so called , because the first brought into Europe came from the Province of Brasil , where it grows more abundantly then in any other part of America . Of this kind of Tree there are not many in the Caribbies , and what there is , is only in those Islands which are most furnished with dry rocks . The trunk of it is not strait as that of other Trees , but crooked , uneven , and full of knots like the White-Thorn . When it is loaden with flowers there comes from it a sweet scent , which fortifies the Brain . The wood of it is much sought after by Turners ; but the principal use of it is for Dying . YELLOW-WOOD . THe Island of S. Croix is the most famous of all the Islands for its abundance in rare and precious Trees . There is one very much esteem'd for its usefulness in Dying : It grows up to a great height , and the wood is perfectly yellow . When the English had the Island they sent much of it to their own Country . It is called the Yellow-wood , from its colour . GREEN-EBONY . THe Green-Ebony is commonly used in some excellent pieces of Joyners-work , because it easily takes the colour and lustre of the true Ebony . But the best use of it is for Dying , for it colours a fair Grass-green . The Tree is very bushy by reason its root shoots forth a great number of Suckers , which hinder it from growing so high and big as it might , if the sap were directed only to the trunk . The leaves are smooth , and of a bright-green colour . Within the outer-bark there is about two inches of white inner-bark , and the rest of the wood to the heart is of so dark a green that it inclines to black : but when it is polish'd , there appear certain yellow veins which make it look as if it were marbled . ROUCOU . THe Roucou is the same Tree which the Brasilians call Urucu . It grows no higher then a small Orange-tree : Its leaves , which are pointed at one end , have the figure of a heart : It bears flowers in colour white , mixt with Carnation ; they consist of five leaves , in form like a Star , and about the bigness of a Rose : They grow in little bushes at the extremities of the branches . These flowers are succeeded by little huskes , in which are enclosed several seeds about the bigness of a small Pea , which being come to ripeness are of the most bright and lively Vermilion colour that can be imagined . This rich Dying-Commodity which is enclos'd in the said husk is so soft and viscous that it sticks to ones fingers as soon as it is touch'd . To get this precious liquor they shake in an earthen vessel the seeds unto which it is fastened ; then there is poured thereto warm water , in which they are wash'd till such time as they have lost their Vermilion colour ; and then when this water hath rested a while , they dry in the shade the dregs or thick Lye which is at the bottom of the vessel , and then it is made up into Lozenges or little Balls , which are very much esteem'd by Painters and Dyers when they are pure and without mixture , as those are whereof we have now given the description . The wood of this Tree is easily broken : It is very good for firing , and if the fire should be quite out , it is only rubbing for a certain time two pieces one against another , and they will east forth sparks like a Fire-lock , which will set fire on the Cotton , or any other matter susceptible thereof , that is laid neer to receive it . Of the Bark of it are made Lines which last a long time . The Root of it gives a delicate gusto to Meats , and when there is any of it put into Sauces , it communicates to them the colour and scent of Saffron . The Caribbians have of these Trees in all their Gardens , are very careful in the ordering and keeping of them , and esteem them very highly , because from them they have the bright Vermilion with which they make their Bodies red : they use it also in Painting , and to give a lustre and handsomness to those vessels which they make use of in their houses . There might well be numbred among the Trees fit for Dying most of those which yield any Gums : For those who have had the curiosity to make a tryal thereof , have found by experience , that being mixt in Dying they heighten the darkest and dullest colours , by a certain liveliness and lustre which they communicate thereto . CHAP. VIII . Of Trees useful in Medicine , and some others , whereof the Inhabitants of the Caribbies may make great advantages . THe great disposer of all things , having assign'd all Nations the limits of their several habitations , hath left no Country destitute of means requisite for the convenient subsistance of the men placed therein ; and that they might be eye-witnesses of the in-exhaustible treasure of his ever to be adored Providence , he hath impregnated the Earth with the vertue of producing not only the Provisions necessary for their nourishment , but also several Antidotes to secure them against the infirmities whereby they might be assaulted , and divers sovereign Remedies for their recovery when they are fallen into them . Not to make mention of any other part of the World , we may affirm it of the Caribbies , that they have all these rare advantages in a very great measure : For they do not only entertain their Inhabitants with a delightful variety of Fruits , Roots , Herbs , Pulse , Wild-Fowl , Fish , and other delicacies for the Table , but they also supply them with a great number of excellent Remedies to cure them of their indispositions . And this the judicious Reader may easily observe all through this Natural History , and particularly in this Chapter , where we shall describe the Trees which are very useful in Medicine . CASSIA-TREE . THe Cassia-tree grows up to the bigness , and comes neer the figure of a Peach-tree , the leaves of it being somewhat long and narrow : They fall off once a year , in the time of the great Droughts , and when the season of the Rain comes in , it puts forth new ones : They are preceded by several Posies of of yellow flowers , which are succeeded by long Pipes or Cods about the bigness of a mans thumb , and sometimes a foot and a half , or two foot in length : They contain within them , as in so many little Cells , that Medicinal Drug so well known to the Apothecaries , called Cassia , which the Caribbians call Mali Mali . Before the fruit is grown to its full bigness and length it is always green ; but as it advances to perfection and ripeness it becomes of a brownish or Violet colour , and so continues , hanging at the branches . When the Fruit is ripe and dry , and the Trees which bear it are shaken by great winds , the noise caused by the collision of those hard and long Cods striking one against another is heard at a great distance : This frightens the Birds , and keeps them from coming neer it ; nay such men as are ignorant of the cause of that confused sound , if they see not the Trees shaking , and stirring their branches and fruits , imagine themselves neer the Sea-side , and think they hear the agitation of it , or take it for the clashing of Arms in an Engagement of Souldiers . 'T is the observation of all those who have visited that part of St. Domingo where there are whole Plains , and those of a large extent , full only of these Trees . It is thence , in all probability , that the seed of those growing in the Caribbies was brought . Those sticks of Cassia which are brought from America are fuller and more weighty then those which come out of the Levant , and the Drug within them hath the same effects and vertues . The Flowers of the Cassia-tree preserv'd with Sugar gently purge not only the Belly , but also the Bladder . The sticks of Cassia conserv'd while they are green have also the same vertue . But the pulp taken out of the ripe fruit operates sooner and more effectually . Many of the Inhabitants use it with good success once a moneth , a little before meals ; and they have found by experience that this gentle Medicine contributes much to the continuance of their good constitution . MEDICINAL NUTS . THe Medicinal Nuts , which are so common in all the Islands , grow on a small Tree , which is for the most part used to partitions between the Gardens and Plantations . If it were not hindred from growing , it would come up to the height of an ordinary Fig-tree , which it somwhat resembles in figure . The wood of it is very tender and pithy , and it shoots forth several bracnhes which scamble confusedly about the trunk : They are loaden with pretty long leaves , green and soft , round below , and ending in three points . Out of the wood and leaves of this Tree there comes a milky juice , which stains Linen : nay there is no pleasure in being neer it when it rains , for the drops which fall from the leaves have the same effect as the juice : It bears several yellow flowers consisting of five leaves , which when they are fully blown look like so many stars . The flowers falling , there come in the places of some of them little Nuts , which at first are green , then turn yellow , and at last black , and a little open , when they are ripe . Within every Nut there are three or four stones , in so many little cells , the rind whereof is blackish , in bigness and figure somwhat like a bean . The rind being taken away , there is in every one of them a white kernel of an oily substance , which is inclosed and divided in the midst by a thin film or pellicle : These kernels are of a taste pleasant enough , not much different from that of Small-Nuts : but if they be not moderately eaten they will violently purge both upwards and downwards , especially if the skin which encloses them , and the pellicle dividing them in the midst be swallow'd : To moderate their quality , and that they may be taken with less danger , the way is to cleanse them of those skins and pellicles , and put them for a little while upon the coals ; then being beaten , or bruis'd , four or five of them may be taken in a little Wine , as a vehicle or corrective . The boughs of this Tree being cut off and thrust into the ground do easily take root . The Portuguez extract an oyl out of the kernels , which is good enough for the uses of the Kitchin , and may also be useful in Medicine . CINAMON . THe Tree which bears that kind of Cinamon which is so common in all the Islands , may be ranked among those which are useful in Medicine , since its Aromatick Bark is sought after by all those who are troubled with cold distempers , and successfully used to disburthen the chest of the viscous and phlegmatick humors which oppress it . The sweet scent and perpetual verdure of this delightful Tree have perswaded some that it was a kind of Laurel : but it grows much higher , its trunk is also bigger , its branches larger , and its leaves , which are not altogether so long , are much softer , and of a more lively green . The bark of it , which is cover'd by an Ash-colour'd skin , is thicker , and of a whiter colour then the Cinamon which comes from the Levant : It is also of a sharper and more biting taste : but being dried in the shade , it gives a pleasant taste to Meats . The Islands Tabago , Barbados , and Sante Croix are accounted to be better furnish'd then any of the rest with several sorts of wood , which experience hath found very useful in Medicine : For they afford Sandal-wood , Guaiacum , and Sasafras , all which are so well known , that we need not in this place make any particular descriptions thereof . COTTON-TREE . THere are several other Trees very common in all these Islands , whereof the Inhabitants may make very considerable advantages . The Cotton-tree , called by the Savages Manoulou-Akecha , may be ranked among the chiefest , as being the most profitable . It grows up to the height of a Peach-tree , the bark is of a brownish colour , the leaves small , divided into three parts : It bears a flower about the bigness of a Rose , under which there are three little green and sharp-pointed leaves , by which it is encompassed . This flower consists of five leaves which are of a bright yellow colour , having towards the stem small lines of a purple colour , and a yellow button or crown encompassed with little filaments of the same colour : The flowers are succeeded by a fruit of an oval figure , about the bigness of a small Nut with its shell : when it is come to maturity it is all black on the out-side , and opens in three several places , at which appears the whitness of the Cotton lying within that rough covering : there are in every of the fruit seven little beans , which are the seed of the Tree . There is another kind of Cotton-tree which creeps along the ground like an unsupported Vine : this bears the best and most esteemed Cotton : Of both there are made Cloths , and several cheap Stuffs , very useful in House-keeping . SOAP-TREE . THere are two sorts of Trees which the Islanders use instead of Soap : one of them hath this quality in its fruit , which grows in clusters , round , yellowish , and about the bigness of a small Plumb , which hath also a hard black stone within it that may be polish'd : It is commonly called the Soapfruit : the other hath the same vertue in its root , which is white and soft : both of them lather as well as any Soap ; but the former used too frequently burns the Linen . These Trees are called the Soap-trees from the vertue they have to whiten Cloaths . The ARCHED-INDIAN-FIG-TREE . THe Arched-Indian-Fig-Tree is a Tree thrives best in fenny places , and on the Sea-side : Its leaf is green , thick , and of a good length : the branches which bend down to the ground , no sooner touch it but they take root and grow up into other Trees , which afterwards produce others , so that in time they spread over all the good ground they meet with , which is by that means so hardly reducible to bear other things , that it will yield no profit : under these Trees the wild Boars , and other beasts are securely lodg'd . They are also in many places the lurking-holes of the Inhabitants of the Islands , who having garrison'd themselves within these Trees , defie all enemies : There is further this great advantage made of them , that there being no Oaks in these Islands , their bark is good for Tanners . GOURD-TREE . NOr may we forget the Gourd-tree , of which are made the greatest part of the Houshold-vessels , used not only by the Indians , but the Foreigners who are Inhabitants of these Islands : 't is a Tree grows up to the height and bigness of a great Apple-tree ; its branches are commonly well-loaden with leaves , which are long , narrow , and round at the extremity , fasten'd by bushes to the branches , and sometimes shooting out of the trunk itself : It bears flowers and fruits most moneths of the year ; the flowers are of a greyish colour mixt with green , and full of small black spots , and sometimes violet : they are succeeded by certain Apples , whereof there can hardly be found two on the same Tree of equal bigness , and the same figure ; and as a Potter shews the excellency of his Art by making on the same wheel , and of the same mass of clay , Vessels of different forms and capacity ; so Nature shews here a miraculous industry , by loading the same Tree with fruits different in their form and bigness , though the productions of the same substance . These fruits have this common , that they have all a hard woody bark of such a thickness and solidity , that Bottles , Basons , Cups , Dishes , Platters , and several other Vessels necessary to House-keeping may be made thereof : they are full of a certain pulp , which being ripe becomes of a Violet-colour , though before it had been white : amidst this substance there are certain small flat and hard grains , which are the seeds of the Tree . Those of the Inhabitants who are most addicted to Hunting , in case of necessity , quench their thirst with this fruit , and they say it hath the taste of burnt-wine , but is too astringent . The Indians polish the bark , and give it so delightful an enamel with Roucou , Indico , and several other pleasant colours , that the most nice may eat and drink out of the vessels they make thereof : Nay some are so curious , as to think them worthy a place among the Rarities of their Closets . MAHOT . OF the Tree called Mahot there are two kinds , Mahotfranc , and Mahot-d'herbe : the former is the more sought after , as being the stronger : it grows not very big , in regard the branches creep along the ground : the bark is very thick , and easily taken from the Tree : there are made of it long Laces or Points , which are stronger then the Lines of Teil , which are used in many places : they are commonly used to make up Rolls of Tobacco , and to fasten things about the House : as for the latter Mahot , it is used where the former is wanting ; but it easily rots , and is not comparable to the other as to strength . In a word , there are in these Islands several other Trees not known in Europe , whereof ▪ some only delight the eye , such as are that which is called Mappou , and divers kinds of thorny wood : others only satisfie the smelling by their sweet scents : others have venemous qualities , as the Milkie-tree , as also that whose root reduced to powder and cast into rivers inebriates the Fish ; the Mancenilier , which we shall describe in its proper place , and an infinite number of others , the wood whereof is white , soft , and of no use , and have yet got no names among the foreign Inhabitants of those parts . CHAP. IX . Of other Trees growing in these Islands whose Fruits or Roots contribute to the subsistance of the Inhabitants , or serve for some other uses . IT hath pleased the great Contriver of all things to divide that Element , which we call Earth , into several Countries , each whereof he hath endued with certain advantages and conveniences not to be found in other places , that by such a delightful variety of things he might make a more distinct and remarkable demonstration of his own all-cherishing Providence . But it must be acknowledg'd , that in the distribution which the Divine Wisedome hath made of its bounties , the Caribby-Islands have had a very large portion : For , to confine our selves to the design we intend to prosecute , not only the greater sorts of Trees , which we have described in the former Chapters , contribute to the Shelter , Nourishment , Cloathing , Health , and several other accommodations of the Inhabitants ; but there are also divers shrubs , or lesser Trees , which either shoot forth Roots , or bear Fruits conducing to the same purpose , as shall be seen in the perusal of this Chapter . MANYOC . INstead of Wheat the Inhabitants make use of the root of a small Tree called Manyoc , by some Manyot , and by others Mandioque , of which is made a kinde of Bread delicate enough , called Cassava : whence it is also sometimes called the Cassava-tree . This root is so fruitful , that a small parcel of ground planted therewith will feed more persons then six times as much sown with the best Wheat could do : It shoots forth crooked branches about the height of five or six foot , easie to be broken , and full of small knots : the leaf is narrow and somewhat long : at nine moneths end the root comes to its maturity : Nay it is reported , that in Brasil it grows to the bigness of a mans thigh in three or four moneths . If the ground be not too moist the root may continue in it three years without corrupting , so that there needs no Store-house , o● Garret to put it up in ; for it is taken out of the ground as it is spent . To propagate this Root , you must take of the branches , and cut them in pieces about a foot in length : then make trenches in your Garden with a Hoe , and thrust in three of those sticks triangle-wise into the earth which had been taken out of the trenches , and wherewith a little hill or tump had been rais'd : this is called Planting by the trench . But there is another way of planting Manyoc , much more expeditious and more easie , but the Manyoc is neither so fair , nor so much esteemed as the other . The way is only thus , to make a hole in the ground with a stick , and to thrust the Manyoc strait into it : care must be had in the planting of it , that the knots be not set downwards , for if they should the Manyoc sticks would not grow . The Indians never plant it otherwise ; but that it may ripen in its season , they observe a certain time of the Moon , and see that the ground be not too moist . There are several kinds of these shrubs differing one from the other only in the colour of the bark of their wood and of their root : Those which have the bark greyish , or white , or green , make a very good tasted bread , and grow up in a short time ; but the roots they produce do not keep so well , nor thrive comparably to those of the red or violet Manyoc , which is the most common , the most esteem'd , and the most advantageous in house-keeping . The juice of this root is as cold as Hemlock , and so effectual a poyson , that the poor Indians of the greater Islands being persecuted with fire and sword by the Spaniards , to avoid a more cruel death , made use of this poyson to destroy themselves . There is to this day to be seen in the Island of Hispaniola , otherwise call'd S. Domingo , a place called the Cave of the Indians , where there are the bones of above four hundred persons , who ended their lives there with this poyson , to avoid the cruelties of the Spaniards . But let this juice , which is so venemous to all sorts of living creatures , rest four and twenty hours after it is taken from the root , and it loses that malignant and dangerous quality . PALMA-CHRISTI . THere are in these Islands an infinite number of the shrubs called Palma-Christi or Ricinus ; and they grow up so high , and so big in some places , that ▪ they would be taken for a different kind from those commonly seen in Europe . The Negroes gather the seed , and extract an oyl from it , wherewith they rub their hair to keep themselves clear from vermine . The qualities attributed to it by Galen and Dioscorides , confirm the use these Barbarians make of it : the leaf of this shrub is sovereign for the healing of some kinds of Ulcers , as being very attractive . There grow in all these Islands two kinds of shrubs , or rather great Reeds , spongy within , growing of themselves in fat ground neer little rivulets , or in Valleys not annoyed by winds . They are commonly called Banana-trees , or Planes , and Fig-trees , or Apple-trees of Paradise : These two kinds of shrubs have this common to both . 1 That they grow of equal height , to wit about twelve or fifteen foot above ground . 2 That their stalks , which are of a green colour , shining , spongious , and very full of water , shoot out of a great Onion , like a Pear , encompass'd with many little white roots , which fasten it to the ground . 3 That they have shooting forth at the foot of the stems certain Scyons , which bear fruit at the years end . 4 That when one stem is cut off for the getting of the fruit , the most forward next that succeeds in its place , and so the shrub is perpetuated , and multiplies so exceedingly , that in time it spreads over all the good ground neer it . 5 That the substance of both is very soft , and reducible into water , which though extreamly clear , yet hath the quality of dying Linen and white Stuffs into a dark brownish colour . 6 That their Fruits lye at the top of the stem , like great clusters or posies . And lastly , that their leaves , which are about four foot or more in length , and a foot and a half in bredth , may serve for Napkins and Towels , and being dried make a soft kind of Couch or Bed to lye upon . These two shrubs have this further resemblance , that which way soever their fruit be cut when it is come to maturity , the meat of them which is white as snow represents in the middle the form of a Crucifix , especially when it is cut in thin slices . Hence the Spaniards are so superstitious as to think it a kind of mortal sin to use a knife about it , and are scandaliz'd to see any thing employ'd about it but the teeth . But there is this to be said particularly of the Banana-tree . 1 That its fruit is in length about twelve or thirteen inches , a little bending towards the extremity , much about the bigness of a mans arm : whereas that of the Fig-tree is but half as big , and about six inches in length . 2 The Banana-tree hath not in its posie or cluster above 25 or 30 Bananas at the most , which do not lye over-close one to another ; but the Fig-tree hath many times 120 Figs , which lye so close together that they can hardly be gotten asunder . 3 The meat of the Bananas is firm and solid , and may be dress'd either by roasting it under the embers , or boiling it in a Pot with meat , or preserv'd , and dry'd in an Oven , or in the Sun , and afterwards easily kept : But the ●ig being of a soft substance hath not the same conveniences . To get in these fruits , the trees , which it seems bear but once , are cut at the very foot , and the great cluster is supported by a ●ork , that it may not be bruised in the falling : But they are seldom cut till some of the fruits of each cluster be turn'd a little yellowish ; for that is a sign of their maturity , and then being carried into the house , those which were green ripen by degrees , and so they have every day new fruit . The cluster is commonly as much as a man can well carry ; nay sometimes it is laid on a Leaver , and carried upon their shoulders between two , as that bunch of Grapes which the Spies of the Israelites brought out of the Land of Canaan . Some have thought this fruit so excellent and delicate , that they have imagined it to be the same which God forbad our first Parents to eat of in Paradise : accordingly they have named it Adams Fig-tree , or the Fruit-tree of Paradise : the leaf of these Reeds being of the largeness we have before described , may indeed be allow'd very fit to cover the nakedness of our first Parents ; and as to the figure of the Crucifix which may be seen within the fruit when it is cut , we leave it to find work for their profound speculations who busie their thoughts in searching out the secrets of Nature . There are some who affirm that the figure of a Cross is also marked in the seed of the Herb commonly called Rue . The small Gentiana , or Cruciata , hath the leaves dispos'd in the form of a Cross upon its stalk ; and it is to be acknowledg'd that Nature , as it were sporting her self , hath been pleas'd to make several such representations in Plants and Flowers . Hence it comes that some have the resemblance of Hair , others of Eyes , others of Ears , others of a Nose , a Heart , a Tongue , a Hand , and some other parts of the Body : There are in like manner divers famous Plants which seem to represent several other things , as Eagles , Bees , Serpents , Cats-clawes , Cocks-combs , Bears-ears , Harts-horns , Darts , and the like : whence many times those Plants derive their names from the said resemblance . But of these it is besides our design to give any account . CORAL-WOOD . THere is also in several of the Islands a little shrub which bears a seed as red as any Coral : it grows in bunches at the extremity of its branches , which derive an extraordinary lustre from it : But these little seeds have a small black spot at one end , which disfigures them , and abates much of their esteem with some ; others on the contrary affirm that that diversity of colours makes them more delightful to the Eye . This may be called the Coral-tree : The seeds are used for Bracelets . JASMIN and CANDLE-WOOD . THe shrubs called by some Jasmin , and Candle-wood , may be numbred among those that are considerable in these Islands : The former bears a small white flower which perfumes all about it with its sweet scent ; and thence it had the name : The other casts forth so pleasant and sweet a scent when its wood is burnt dry , and does so easily take fire , and gives so clear a flame , by reason of a certain Aromatick Gum lying within it , that it is with reason sought after by the Inhabitants for their firing , and to serve them for a Candle or Torch in the night time . CHAP. X. Of the Plants , Herbs and Roots growing in the Caribbies . HAving in the former Chapters represented the Trees and Shrubs wherewith these Islands are richly furnished ; we come now to the Description of several rare Plants , Herbs and Roots , whereby they are also abundantly supply'd . PYMAN . THe Plant called by the French and others Pyman , or American Pepper , is the same which the natural Inhabitants of the Country call Axi , or Carive ; it grows close like a little Briar without any prickles : the stem of it is covered with an Ash-colour'd rind , and bears several little boughs loaden with an infinite multitude of leaves , which are pretty long , full of jags , and of a grass-green colour : Of these there are three kinds ▪ differing only in the figure of the husk or cod , or the fruit they bear . One bears only a little red button , somewhat long like a Clove , within which there are very small seeds , much hotter then the Spices brought from the Levant , and in a manner caustick , which easily communicates that picquant quality to all things wherein it is us'd . The second kind hath a much larger and longer Cod , which when ripe is of a perfect Vermilion colour , and being us'd in Sauces , it makes them yellow , as Saffron would do . The third hath yet a larger Cod then the precedent , which is thick enough , red as any Coral , and not smooth in all parts : The seed , which is not so biting , nor so spicy as those of the other two kinds , lies in the midst of it : Being ripe it is one of the most delightful fruits that may be . The seed hath been brought over into France and other parts , and hath come to perfection ; but the fruit is not so big as that of America . This cod and the seed within it is us'd instead of pepper , because it communicates a certain picquancy to things , like that spice : But the operations of them differ much ; for after it hath bitten the tongue , and by its acrimony inflam'd the palat , instead of fortifying and warming the stomach , it weakens it , and causes coldness in it ; or rather , according to the opinions of some Physicians , it over-heats it , and by its caustick vertue weakens it , causing coldness in it only by accident , inasmuch as it disperses the radical moisture , which is the seat of heat . Whence it is observ'd in the Islands , that those who ordinarily use it in their meat are subject to pains in the chest , and apt to contract a yellow colour . TOBACCO . THe Plant called Tobacco , from the Island Tabago , where , as some affirm , it was first discover'd by the Spaniards , had also the name Nicotianum from one Nicot a Physician , who first us'd it in Europe , and sent it from Portugal into France : It was also called Queen-herb , hence , that being brought from America , it was presented to the Queen of Spain as a rare Plant , and of extraordinary vertues . The Spaniards give it further the title of Holy-herb , for the excellent effects they have experienc'd from it , as Garcilasso in his Royal Commentary of the Tncas of Peru , lib. 11. ch . 25. affirms . Lastly , the French call it Petun , though de Lery is much displeas'd at the name , affirming , that the Plant he saw in Brasil , and which the Topinambous call Petun , differs very much from our Tobacco . The Caribbians in their natural Language call it Youly . Heretofore there were known in the Islands but two kinds of Tobacco-Plants , commonly called by the Inhabitants Green-Tobacco , and Tongu'd-Tobacco , from the figure of its leaf ; but since there have been brought from the Continent the seeds of Virinus , and the Tobacco of the Amazons , they are divided into four kinds : The two former are of a great produce , but the two others are more esteem'd by reason of their sweet scent . All these kinds of Tobacco-Plants grow in the Islands to the height of a man and higher , if their growth be not check'd by cutting off the tops of their stems : They bear good store of leaves , which are green , long , downy on the lower side , and seem in the handling as if they were oiled : Those which grow towards the stock of the Plant are larger and longer , as deriving more nourishment from the moisture of the root . At the tops they shoot forth little branches , which bear a flower like a small Bell , which is of a clear violet colour : And when that flower is dry , there comes into its place a little button , wherein is contained the seed , which is of a brownish colour , and very small . There are sometimes found under the leaves and branches of this Plant the nests of the little Birds called Colibris , which we shall describe in its proper place . INDICO . THe material of which is made the Dying commodity called Indico is got from a Plant which grows not above two foot and a half above the ground : It hath but a small leaf , of a grass-green colour , inclining to yellow when it is ripe : The flower is reddish : It grows from the seed , which is sown by trenches in a streight line : It hath a very bad scent , quite contrary to that growing in Madagascar , which bears small flowers of a purple colour mixt with white , which smell well . GINGER . OF all the Spices of the Levant that have been planted in America only Ginger hath thriv'd , and come to perfection . 'T is the root of a Plant which grows not much above ground , having green long leaves like those of Reeds and Sugar-canes : The root spreads it self , not in depth , but in bredth , and lies neer the surface like a hand encompass'd by many fingers ; whence the Inhabitants of the Islands call it a Paw . This Plant may be propagated by the seed , or , as is most commonly done , by certain small roots which grow like so many strings all about the old stem and the greater roots , as there do about Skirretts . It grows with ease in all the Islands , especially at S. Christophers , many Inhabitants of which Island have planted it , and traded in it with advantage , since Tobacco came to so low a rate . POTATOE . THe Potatoe is a root much like the Saligots growing in Gardens , which are called Topinambous , or Jerusalem Artichokes , but of a much more excellent taste , and more wholsome . Those Topinambous or Artichokes , which are now not only very common in most parts , but cheap , and slighted , as being a tteatment for the poorer sort , were heretofore accounted delicacies : For in some extraordinary Entertainments made at Paris by the Princes to certain Embassadours , in the Year M. DC . XVI . they were serv'd up among the most exquisite dishes . But the Potatoe is infinitely beyond it : It thrives best in a light ground , somewhat moist , and well ordered : It shoots forth abundance of soft leaves , of a very dark green , in figure like those of Spinage : They spring from certain fibres which creep along the ground , and in a short time over-run the place where it is sown . And if the ground be well order'd , these fibres within a certain time frame divers roots by the means of certain whitish filaments which shoot forth below the knots , and easily fasten into the earth . It bears a flower near the same colour with the root , and like a bell , within which lies the seed : But commonly to propagate this fruit they take only of these strings or fibres , which lye scattered all over the ground , as we said , and thrust them into ground prepar'd for them , and at the end of two or three months they will have produc'd their root , which hath this further vertue , that being cut into small pieces , and thrust into the ground , it produceth its root and leaf as effectually as if the seed lay in each of its least parts . These roots are of several colours , and in the same piece of ground there will be some white ones , which are the most ordinary , some of a violet colour , some red as beetroots , some yellow , and some marbled : They are all of an excellent taste : For , provided they be not full of water , and grew in a ground moderately moist and dry , that is , participating of both , they taste like Chest-nuts , and are a better nourishment then the Cassava , which dries up the body ; for they are not so dry . Some , as particularly the English , use these roots instead of bread and Cassava , and to that purpose bake them under the Embers , or upon the coals : For being so prepar'd they are of a better taste , and are clear'd of that windy quality which is commonly observ'd to be in most roots . But for the most part they are boyl'd , or stew'd in a great iron pot , into which there is a little water put to keep the bottom from burning ; then the pot-lid is set on as close as may be , that they may stew by that smother'd heat . This is the ordinary treatment of the Servants and Slaves of the Country , who eat them out of the pot with a sauce made of Pyman and juice of Oranges . If this root were not so common it would be more esteem'd . The Spaniards think it a delicacy , and dress it with butter , sugar , nu●meg , and cinamon : Others make a pottage of it , and putting into it some fat , pepper and ginger , account it an excellent dish : But most of the Inhabitants of the Islands trouble not themselves so much about the dressing of it . There are some will gather the tender extremities of the aforesaid strings , and having boil'd them eat them as a Sallet , like the tops of Asparagus or Hops . ANANAS . THe Ananas or Pine-Apple is accounted the most delicious fruit , not only of these Islands , but of all America . It is so delightful to the eye , and of so sweet a scent , that Nature may be said to have been extreamly prodigal of what was most rare and precious in her Treasury to this Plant. It grows on a stalk about a foot high , encompassed by about 15 or 16 leaves , as long as those of some kinds of Thistles , broad as the Palm of a mans hand , and in figure like those of Aloes : they are pointed at the extremity , as those of Corn-Gladen , somewhat hollow in the midst , and having on both sides little prickles , which are very sharp . The fruit which grows between these leaves , strait up from the stalk , is sometimes about the bigness of a Melon : its figure is much like that of a Pine-Apple : its rind , which is full of little compartiments like the scales of fish , of a pale-green colour , border'd with Carnation upon a yellow ground , hath on the out-side several small flowers , which , according to the different Aspects of the Sun , seem to be of so many different colours as may be seen in the Rain-bow ; as the fruit ripens most of these flowers fall . But that which gives it a far greater lustre , and acquir'd it the supremacy among Fruit is , that it is crown'd with a great Posie , consisting of flowers and several leaves , solid and jagged about , which are of a bright red colour , and extreamly add to the delightfulness of it . The Meat or Pulp which is contained within the rind , is a little fibrous , but put into the mouth is turn'd all to juice : it hath so transcendent a taste , and so particular to it self , that those who have endeavour'd to make a full description of it , not able to confine themselves to one comparison ; have borrow'd what they thought most delicate in the Peach , the Strawberry , the Muscadine-grape , and the Pippin , and having said all they could , been forc'd to acknowledg that it hath a certain particular taste which cannot easily be express'd . The vertue , or shoot by which this fruit may be perpetuated lyes not in its root , nor yet in a small red seed , which is many times found in its Pulp , but in that Garland wherewith it is cover'd ; for as soon as it is put into the ground it takes root , shoots forth leaves , and at the years end produces new fruit . It happens sometimes that these fruits are charg'd with three posies or crowns , all which have the vertue of propagating their species : but every stalk bears fruit but once a year . There are three or four kinds of them , which the Inhabitants distinguish by the colour , figure , or scent , to wit , the White-Ananas , the Pointed , and that called the Pippin , or Renette : This last is more esteem'd then the other two , inasmuch as being ripe it hath as to the taste all the rare qualities before described ; it hath also a sweeter scent then the others , and does not set the teeth so much on edge . The natural Indians of the Country , and the French who live in the Islands make of this fruit an excellent drink , not much unlike Malmsey , when it hath been kept a certain time : there is also made of it a liquid Conserve , which is one of the noblest and most delicate of any brought out of the Indies : they also cut the rind into two pieces , and it is preserv'd dry with some of the thinnest leaves , and then the pieces are neatly joyn'd together again , and they ice it over with Sugar , by which means the figure of the fruit and leaves is perfectly preserv'd ; and there may be seen in those happy Countries , notwithstanding the heats of the Torrid Zone , a pleasant representation of the sad productions of Winter . In Physick the Vertues of it are these : The juice does admirably recreate and exhilarate the Spirits , and comfort the Heart ; it also fortifies the Stomack , cureth Queasiness , and causeth Appetite : it gives present ease to such as are troubled with the Stone , or stoppage of Urine ; nay it destroys the force of Poyson . If the fruit be not procurable , the root will do the same effects . The water extracted from it by distilling hath a quicker and more effectual operation ; but in regard it is too corrosive , and offends the mouth , palat , and uretory vessels , it must be very moderately used , and with the advice of an able Physician , who knows how to correct that Acrimony . SUGAR-CANES . THe Reed which by its delicious juice supplies that substance whereof Sugar is made , hath leaves like those of other Reeds which grow in Marshes and neer Ponds , but only they are a little longer and sharper ; for if they be not taken with a certain care and sleight , they will cut a mans hands like a Rasour . It is call'd the Sugar-Cane , and grows up in height between five and six foot , and two inches about : it is divided by several knots , which are commonly four or five inches distant one from another ; and the greater the distance is between the knots , the more Sugar are the Canes apt to yield . The leaves of it are long , green , and grow very thick , in the midst whereof rises the Cane , which also at the top is loaden with several pointed leaves , and one kind of knot of them which contains the seed : it is as full as it can be of a white and juicy pith , out of which is drawn that liquor that makes the Sugar . It thrives extreamly in a fat soil , so it be light and somewhat moist : it is planted in trenches made at equal distances one from another , either with a Hoe , or a Plow , about half a foot deep : Having there laid the Canes , being ripe they cover them with earth , and a little while after out of every knot shoots forth a root , and out of that a stem which produces a new Cane . As soon as it appears above ground , it must be carefully weeded all about , that the weeds choak it not : but as soon as it hath cover'd the ground it secures it self , and keeps its footing as well as any Copse-wood might do , and it may last fifty years without being renew'd , so the main root be sound and not injured by the worm ; for if there be any jealousie of that , the remedy is to take up the whole Plant as soon as may be , and to order it all anew . Though the Canes be ripe at the end of nine or ten moneths , yet will they not be any way prejudic'd if continu'd in the ground two years , nay sometimes three , after which they decay : But the best and surest way is to cut them every year as neer the ground as may be , and below the last knot or joynt . Those who cross the Fields when these Canes are come to maturity may refresh themselves with the juice of them , which is an excellent beverage , and hath the same taste with the Sugar : But if it be taken immoderately it may occasion fluxes and looseness , especially to such as are newly come into the Country ; for those who by a long abode there are in a manner naturaliz'd , are not so subject to that inconvenience . There grow also in some of these Islands those neat and precious Canes which are us'd in walking , naturally marbled , and enamell'd with several figures . The sides of great Ponds , and all Fenny and Marshy places are also furnish'd with a big sort of Reeds which grow up very high and very strait , whereof the Inhabitants commonly make the partitions of their Houses , and use them instead of Lats , for the covering of them . The Indians also make use of the tops of these Canes in the making of their Arrows . CHAP. XI . Of some other rare Productions of the Caribbies , and several sorts of Pulse , and Flowers growing in those Islands . HAving spoken of the Plants , Herbs , and Roots , considerable for their Leaves , Fruits , or Vertues , we now come to treat of some other rare Productions of these Islands , for the most part not known in Europe . RAQVETTES . THat which the French call Raquettes , from the figure of its leaves , which are like a Racket , is a great thorny bush creeping along the earth , and not able to raise it self to any height , in regard the stem , which is only a leaf grown big in process of time , grows not much more then half a foot above ground ; and though it be big enough , yet is it not to be seen till the leaves , which are green , heavy , ill-shap'd , and about an inch thick , and fasten'd one to another , encompassing it , be first taken up : they are armed with prickles extreamly sharp and small ; and upon some of these long and prickly leaves there grows a fruit about the bigness of a Date-plumb , which hath also on the out-side several very small prickles , which prick their fingers who would gather them : being ripe it is red within and without , of a Vermilion colour : the Hunts-men of these Islands think it very delicate and refreshing ; but it hath this property , that it colours a mans Urine as red as blood as soon as he hath eaten it ; insomuch that such as are ignorant of this secret imagine they have broken a vein : Nay some perceiving that alteration in themselves have taken their Beds out of an imagination that they were very sick . Some report , that in Peru there is a kind of Plumb which works the same effect : nay there are who affirm , that they have observ'd as much after the eating of a Gelly of red Goose-berries . Those who have described Tunal , which is so much esteem'd for the precious Scarlet-dye lying in its leaves , make it like the Plant we now describe , save that they assign it no fruit . Some others have ranked it among those Thistles which bear Figs , because the fruit is of that figure , and when it is open , instead of a stone , it hath only small seeds like those of the Fig. There is also another kind of this Plant , whereof the fruit is white , and of a sweeter , and more savory taste then the red we spoke of before : nay there is yet another , which , no doubt , is a kind of Tunal , on which there have been seen certain little worms in colour like a Ruby , which dye Linen or Woollen-Cloth , whereon they are crush'd , into a very fair and lively Scarlet-colour . TORCH . THe Plant called by the Caribbians Akoulerou , some of the European Inhabitants of these Islands call the Torch : it is a kind of great Thistle growing like a great bushy Briar , furnish'd of all sides with prickles , extreamly sharp and small : there shoot forth in the midst of it nine or ten stalks without either branches or leaves , growing up to the height of nine or ten foot , strait , and channelled like so many Torches : they have also very sharp prickles , like so many small Needles , which so secure them that they cannot be touch'd of any side : the rind , and what is within it , is soft and spongy enough . Every Torch bears at a certain season of the year , between the channels of the stalk , certain yellow or violet flowers , which are succeeded by a fruit like a great Fig , good to eat , and delicate enough . The Birds love it well , but they can only peck at it flying , because the prickles hinder them from lighting on any part of the Plant. The Indians get off the fruit with little forks or sticks cleft at one end . LIENES . THere are several kinds of Plants which creep along the ground , or are fasten'd to Trees ; nay some which very much obstruct peoples passage through the Forests : The Inhabitants call them Lienes ; some are like a great Cable , others bear flowers of several colours : nay some are loaden with great brownish husks a foot or better in length , four or five inches thick , and as hard as Oak-bark , wherein are contained those curious fruits called Sea-Chestnuts , which have the figure of a heart , and the pulp taken out , are made into Boxes to keep Sneezing ▪ powder , or any other sweet powder . The fruit , called by the Inhabitants Lienes-Apples , grows on a kind of Willow , which is fasten'd to the greater sort of Trees like Ivy : it is about the bigness of a Tennis-ball , and cover'd with a hard shell , and a green out-side , containing within it a substance , which being ripe hath the figure and taste of Gooseberries . SEMPER-VIVUM . THere are in these Islands several kinds of Herbs that never dye or wither , whereof some grow on trunks of old Trees , as Missletoe does on the Oak ; others grow on the ground , and upon rocks . They have so much natural moisture , that being pluck'd , and hung with their roots upwards in the midst of rooms , where they are many times kept as rarities , and to recreate the eye , they lose nothing of their verdure . SENSITIVE PLANTS . THere is in the Island Tabago a kind of Herb , which besides its perpetual growing is also sensible , whence it is called the Sensitive Plant : it grows up about a foot and a half in height , encompass'd with a many leaves , in length a foot or better , in bredth three fingers , jagg'd almost like those of Fern , being at the extremities of a green colour checquer'd with little brownish or red spots . In the season of fruits there grows out of the midst of this Plant a round flower , consisting of several leaves standing much after the same order as those of the Marigold ; but they are of a bright violet colour , and being handled have a good scent ; the nature of this Plant is such , that if one pluck off the leaves of it , or so much as touch them , the whole Plant withers , and all the other leaves fall to the ground , as if it had been trod under feet ; and according to the number of the leaves that had been pluck'd off it will be a longer or shorter time ere it recover that loss . There grows such another at Madagascar , which the Inhabitants call Haest-vel , that is , the Living-herb : but it is not the same kind as that which may be seen in the Kings Garden at Paris ; for that hath a much lesser leaf , and it is neither spotted nor jagg'd and which is more , it bears no flowers : besides , its leaves being touch'd , close together by a certain kind of contraction ; whereas that we describe sheds its leaves on the ground . There is also another kind of living or sensitive Plant in some of the other Islands : it grows sometimes to the height of a shrub : it hath many little branches , which are at all times loaden with an infinite number of long and narrow leaves , which during the rains are enamell'd with small golden flowers , like so many stars . But what makes this Plant esteem'd one of the rarest and most admirable of any in the world ▪ is , that as soon as one would fasten on it with his hand , it draws back its leaves , and wriggles them under its little branches , as if they were wither'd ; and when the hand is remov'd , and the party gone away some distance from it , it spreads them abroad again . Some call this Plant the Chaste Herb , because it cannot endure to be touch'd without expressing its resentment of the injury . Those who have pass'd by the Isthmus from Nombre de Dios to Panama relate , that there are whole Woods of a Tree called the Sensitive-tree , which being touch'd the branches and leaves start up , making a great noise , and close together into the figure of a Globe . Some years since there was to be seen in the Kings Garden at Paris a Sensitive-shrub , valued at a very great rate : But some body having advis'd the putting of it in the bottom of a Well to keep it from the cold , and the sharpness of Winter , it there miserably perish'd , to the great regret of the Curious . Of several sorts of PEASE . THese Islands are also fruitful in bearing all sorts of Pulse , such as are several sorts of Pease and Beans : The Savages call them by the general name of Manconti . The Pease are in a manner of the same kinds as those growing in Europe , those only excepted , which are gather'd from a little shrub , which is about the height of Broom , and hath small , green , and narrow leaves : it bears Pease in cods or husks , which are fastened to its branches : they are green and less then the ordinary ones , of an excellent taste , and so easily boil'd , that they need but a walm or two : they are called in the Islands , The Pease of Angola , probably , because the seed was brought from that Country . There is another kind known by the name of Pease , which yet have the figure of Beans : they are small enough ; and of this kind there are some white , some black , some red or brown , all very excellent , and are ripe in three moneths . These in S. Christophers are called English Pease . BEANS . OF Beans and Fasels there grow in the Caribbies several kinds , not to be seen in the Western parts of Europe . The most common are white , to which the first Inhabitants gave an undecent name , by reason of their figure : their fruit may be eaten six weaks after they are planted : others are of several pretty colours , as those which are called Roman-Beans , or Lombardy-Beans . But the most considerable for their rarity are those called the Seven-years Beans , because the same stalk bears seven years one after another , and spreads it self over Trees , Rocks , and whatever it can fasten on ; and what is to be yet further admir'd is , that at all times during the said term of years it bears flowers , green fruit , and ripe fruit : So that he who sees it , — — may well admire Spring , Summer , Autumn in one bough conspire . The same thing is affirmed of a certain Tree in Egypt , called Pharaohs Fig-tree , on which there may be seen at all times fruit fully ripe , fruit ripening , and fruit newly knit . Orange-trees have the same advantage . Plants useful in Physick . OF Plants useful in Physick there are many kinds in these Islands , whereof the vertues and temperament are not yet well known , and some others which are also to be had from other places : Such as are Scolopendria , and a kind of Aloes , and several sorts of Maiden-hair . There are also some , whereof trial hath been made , and they have been endued with great vertues , among which the most esteem'd are the Sweet-Rush , the Balisier , and the Dart-Herb . SWEET-RUSH . THe Sweet-Rush is like other Rushes which grow neer Ponds and Rivers , but it hath a round root about the bigness of a Small-nut , which casts a sweet scent like that of the Flower-de-luce , and being dried in the shade , and beaten to powder , hath a miraculous vertue to help Women in Labour , if they take but a small dose of it . BALISIER . THe Balisier grows bigger and higher , according to the soil it meets with , but it thrives best in moist places : The leaves of it are so large that the Caribbians , in case of necessity , cover their little Huts therewith . They are also apply'd to abate and mollifie the inflammations of wounds , and to make baths for such as have had their Nerves crush'd , or have contracted any other weakness . The flower of it , which grows like a Plume of Feathers , consisting of several yellow , or red cups , are succeeded by certain buttons , which are full of seeds as big as Pease , and so smooth and hard that Beads are made of them . DART-HERB . THe Dart-Herb is a sad kind of Herb , for in the day time the leaves lye close together , and in the night they are spread abroad : its leaves , which are of a bright-green , are about six or seven inches long and three broad : the root of it pounded , and applyed on the wound , takes away the venom of poysoned Darts . POT-HERBS . MOst of the Pot-Herbs growing in several parts of Europe grow also in these Islands . 'T is true , there are some , as Cabbages and Onions will not bear seed ; yet is there no want of them . The Cabbages being ripe shoot forth many slips , which transplanted produce others , which come to be as fair and as large as if they grew from the seed . And for Onions , there are good store brought in the Ships , which produce abundance of Chibols , and those only are commonly used in Pottage , and with Pease . MELONS . THere is also abundance of ordinary Melons , the seed whereof is brought thither from these parts : but by reason of the heat of the Country they grow more easily ripe , the meat is firmer and of a better taste , and they have a sweeter scent : And what is a greater advantage , they are to be had at any time in the year . WATER-MELONS . THere grows in these Countries another kind of Melons , which are common in Italy , but must needs be incomparably better in Egypt and the Levant . There grow of them also in some parts of France , but they are naught : they are called Water-Melons , because they are full of a sugar'd water , intermingled with their meat , which ordinarily is of a Vermilion colour , and red as blood about the heart , wherein are contained their seed , which is also of the same colour , and sometimes black : their rind continues always green , and without any scent , so that it is rather by the stalk then the fruit that their ripeness is to be discover'd : they are sometimes bigger then a mans head , either round , or oval : they are eaten without Salt , and though a man feed liberally on them , yet do they not offend the stomack : but in those hot Countries they are very cooling , and cause appetite . They plant also in these Islands Mays , otherwise called Spanish-Wheat or Turkey-Wheat , all sorts of Millet , Cucumbers , Citrulls , Red-Parsnips , and other Roots , all which are of an excellent taste . LILLIES . NOr is it to be doubted but that the flowers of these Countries are very beautiful , and admirable for their scent : Among others , there is a kind of White-Lilly that smells extreamly well ; for the scent of it is like that of Jessemine , but so communicative of it self , that there needs but one flower to perfume a whole Room . The round top and the leaves are like those of the Lillies of France , but the flower hath its leaves dispers'd and divided into little Labels , as if they had been cut with a pair of Scissers : there are also other Lillies which differ in nothing from our Yellow and Orange-colour Lillies . PASSION-FLOWER . THere is another Plant in these Islands famous for the beauty of its leaves , the sweet scent of its flowers , and the excellency of its fruit : The Spaniards call it Grenadile ; the Dutch , Rhang-Appel , and the French , La Fleur de la Passion , that is , The Passion-Flower , because it bears that rare flower wherein may be seen , not without admiration , some of the Instruments of our Blessed Saviours Passion plainly represented . 'T is true , some curious Persons , who have attentively considered it do affirm , that they have observ'd therein a certain resemblance of the Crown of Thornes , the Scourges , the Nails , the Hammer , and the Pillar : but they add withall , that most of those things are therein represented or figured much after the same manner as Virgins , Lyons , and Bears are seen among the Celestial Bodies ; so that to find all these representations of the Passion in those flowers , they say with Acosta in his History , Lib. 4. Ch. 27. that there is some piety requisite to help on the belief of some of them . There are several sorts of them , all which have this common , that if they meet not with some Tree to fasten themselves too , they creep along the ground as Ivy doth ; that their flowers are display'd after Sun-rising , and close again before it sets ; and that they bear a delicate and very refreshing fruit : but the leaves , flowers , and fruits of some are so different , as to their outward figure , that it is not to be wondred if the Authors who treat of this Plant , imagining there had been but one kind , agree not in their descriptions thereof . The Inhabitants of Brasil number seven kinds thereof ; but in the Caribbies there are but those two known , which are represented among the Sculps of this Chapter . One hath very large leaves , which are divided into five lesser leaves , whereof that in the midst is round at the top , and the four others pointed : its flower being fully blown is bigger then a Rose ; it is enclos'd neer the stem in three little green leaves , the body consists of several other beautiful leaves , whereof some are of a Sky-colour , chequer'd with little red pricks , which have the figure of a Crown , and others are of a purple colour : All this fair flower is encompass'd with an infinite number of small waving filaments , which are as it were the beams of this little Sun among the flowers ; they are enamell'd with White , Red , Blew , Carnation , and several other lively colours , which contribute an admirable grace thereto . The other kind hath also its leaves divided into five parts as the former ; but its flower , which is like a little bowl , bordered above with little white and red strings , is not so large : within it is adorned with white pointed leaves : there shoots as it were out of the heart of both these kinds of Passion-Flowers a small round Pillar , which hath on its chapter a button beset with three grains , somewhat like Cloves . From this Pillar there issue out also five white strings , which support little yellow knobs , like those which may be seen in the cavity of the Lillies ; and these they say represent our Saviours five wounds . These flowers , which are of a sweet scent , falling off , the button that is on the pillar grows so big , that it comes to be a fair yellow fruit , smooth , and about the bigness of an ordinary Apple . The rind of it is as thick as that of a Pomegranate , and it is full of a certain juice , very delicious to the taste , among which there is a great number of kernels , which are black , and extreamly hard . This fruit is prescrib'd as a sovereign refreshment to such as are in Fevers , and it hath been found by experience , that it hath a singular vertue to retrive lost Appetite , to comfort the vital Spirits , and to abate the heat of the Stomack . The Inhabitants of Brasil are very careful in the cultivation of this Plant , using it as a singular ornament for the covering of their Arbours , and other places in their Gardens ; for its leaves and flowers make a very delightful shade , and they make of the fruit a cordial syrrup , which is highly esteem'd among them upon this account , that besides the properties assigned it in our description , it hath also this remarkable quality , that those who are once accustomed to use it shall never have an aversion against it . The rind of this fruit , and its flowers being preserv'd , work the same effects as the juice . MUSK-HERB . THere is also an Herb called the Musk-Herb : the stalk of it is of a considerable height , and it grows very thick and close together , as a little Briar , or Bush without prickles : its leaves are long enough , and rough ; the flowers are yellow , very delightful to the eye , after the form of a Chalice , or little Bell , which afterwards becomes a button of a pretty bigness , and when it is ripe , is of a white Satin colour within , and of a Musk-colour without : the seed contained within this button is also of the same brownish colour ; it hath the perfect scent Ch : 12. Opassum p : 69. p : 70 Tatous Iavaris p : 70 Rocquet . p : 75 p : 71. Musk rat p : 74 A great lizzard p : 75. Anolis of Musk when it is newly gather'd . And thence is it called Musk-grain , and it keeps that scent a long time , provided it be kept in a dry place , and in some vessel where it may take no air . In like manner , several other Herbs , several Shrubs , nay most of those Lienes , or Withies which creep among the bushes , and fasten for their support on the Trees growing in the Caribbies , bear flowers as fair and delightful to the eye , as they are sweet and acceptable to the nostril : insomuch that many times as a man crosses through the Fields , he may come to places where the Air is perfum'd all about . CHAP. XII . Of five kinds of four-footed Beasts found in these Islands . BEfore the Spaniards and Portuguez had planted Colonies in America , there were not in those parts any Horses , Kine , Oxen , Sheep , Goats , Swine , or Dogs . But for the better convenience of their Navigations , and supply of their Ships in case of necessity , they left some of these creatures in several parts of that new-found World , where they have since multiply'd so exceedingly , that now they are more common there then in any part of Europe . Besides these Foreign kinds of Cattle , there were before in these Islands certain sorts of four-footed beasts , such as are the Opassum , the Javaris , the Tatau , the Agouty , and the Musk-Rat , whereof we shall here give the several descriptions . OPASSUM . THe Opassum is the same creature which the Brasilians call Carigueya , about the bigness of a Cat : it hath a sharp Snout , the neather Jaw being shorter then the upper , as a Pigs , the Ears long , broad , and strait , and the Tail long , Hairless towards the extremity , and turning downwards : the Hair on the Back is black intermix'd with grey , and under the Belly , and about the Throat it is yellowish : it hath very sharp Claws , and thence doth easily climb up Trees : he feeds on Birds , and loves a Hen as well as the Fox does ; but for want of prey he can make a shift to live on fruits . What is particular in this Creature , is , that by a remarkable difference it hath a purse or bag of its own skin , folded together under its Belly , in which it carries its young ones , which it leaves upon the ground when it pleases , by opening that natural purse : when he would leave that place , he opens it again , and the young ones get in , and so he carries them with him where-ever he goes . The Female su●kles them without setting them on the ground ; for her Teats lye within that purse , which on the inside hath a much softer skin then that which appears without . The Female commonly brings six young ones ; but the Male , who hath such another natural purse under his Belly , carries them in his turn to ease the Female , but cannot suckle them . These creatures are common in Virginia , and New-Spain : Nature having not thought fit to bestow on the Whale the convenience of such a bag , gave her the invention of hiding her young ones in her Throat , as Philostratus affirms . And the Weasil is so fond of her young ones , that out of a fear they might be taken from her , she also takes them into her mouth , and removes them from one place to another . JAVARIS . THere is also in some of these Islands , as at Tabago , a kind of wild Swine , which are to be seen in like manner in Brasil , and Nicaragua : they are in most things like the wild Boars in our Forests , but have very little fat : they have short Ears , almost no Tail , and their Navels are on their Backs : some of them are all black , others have certain white spots ; their grunting is also more hideous then that of tame Swine ; they are called Javaris : This Venison is of a taste good enough , but very hardly taken , in regard the Boar having a kind of vent , or hole on the Back , by which he refreshes his Lungs , is in a manner indefatigable ; and if he beforc'd to stop , and be pursued by the Dogs , he is arm'd with such sharp and cutting defensives , that he tears to pieces all those that shall set upon him . TATOUS . THe Tatous , or Hedge-Hogs , which also are to be seen in Tabago , are arm'd with a hard skaly coat , wherewith they cover and secure themselves as with armour : They have a Head and Snout like a Pig , and with the latter they turn up the ground : they have also in every Paw five very sharp Claws , which they use the more readily to thrust away the earth , and discover the roots wherewith they are fatten'd , in the night time . Some affirm , that their flesh is a very delicate meat , and that there is a small bone in their Tails which helps Deafness : It hath been confirm'd by experience , that it helps the Noise or Humming , and cures the pain of the Ear , being thrust into it in a little Cotton ; some of these are as big as Foxes ; but those which are in Tabago are much less . When these creatures are pursu'd , and when they take their rest , which they commonly do in the day time , they close together like a bowl , and so dextrously get in their feet , head and ears under their hard scales , that all parts of their body are by that natural armour secur'd against all the attempts of both Hunts-men and Dogs ; and if they are neer some precipice , they roll themselves down without fear of receiving any hurt thereby . Linscot relates , that in the East-Indies , in the river of Goa , there was a Sea-monster taken which was cover'd all over with scales as hard as any Iron , and when it was touch'd it clos'd together , as it were into a ball . AGOUTY . THe Agouty is of a dark colour inclining to black , having a rough , light hair , and a little tail without any hair : it hath two teeth in the upper jaw , and as many in the neather : It holds its meat in the two fore-pawes , like a Squirrel : the cry of it is , as if it distinctly pronounc'd the word Coüye . 'T is hunted with Dogs , and its flesh , though tasting somewhat rank , is by many preferr'd before that of Conies : When it is hunted it gets into hollow Trees , out of which it is forc'd by smoak made , after it hath cry'd strangely : if it be taken young , it is easily tamed , and when he is angred the hair on his back stands up , and he strikes the ground with his hind-feet , as Conies do : He is much about the same bigness , but his ears are short and round , and his teeth as sharp as a Rasour . MUSK-RAT . THe Musk-Rats have commonly their abode in Holes , or Berries in the ground , like Conies , and they are much about their bigness ; but as to their figure it differs not from that of the great Rats which are to be seen elsewhere , save that most of them have the hair of their belly white , like Dormice , and that of the rest of their bodies black or tawny : there comes from them a scent sweet as Musk , which causes a certain dejection of spirit , and makes such a strong perfume about their holes , that it is very easie to find them out . The Continent of America hath many kinds of four-footed Beasts , which are not to be found in any of the Islands . CHAP. XIII . Of the Reptiles found in these Islands . WE come now to treat of the Reptiles , which , being naturally enemies to cold , must needs exceedingly multiply in these hot Countries : Besides , the vast Woods and the Rocks of these Islands very much advance their production , in regard they afford them secure retreats . Several kinds of Serpents and Snakes . THere are indeed very few venemous Beasts in the Caribbies , though there be many Serpents and Snakes of several colours and figures : There are some nine or ten foot long , and as big as a mans arm or thigh : Nay there hath been heretofore kill'd one of these Snakes , which had in her belly a whole Hen , feathers and all , and above a dozen egges , the Hen having been surpriz'd as she was sitting : Another was found that had devour'd a Cat ; whence a guess may be made at their bigness . But how prodigious soever they are , as to their bulk , yet are they not venemous in most of these Countries : Nay some Inhabitants having of them on the thatch of their houses , which is commonly of Palm-leaves , or Sugar-Canes , drive them not thence , because they force away and devour the rats . But we must acknowledge withal , that there is an hostility between them and the Poultry . It hath been observ'd , that some of them have been so subtle , as , having surpriz'd a Hen sitting , not to meddle with her during that time ; but assoon as the chickens are hatch'd , they devour them , and kill the Hen , if they be not able to swallow her down whole . There are others very fair and delightful to the eye ; for they are green all over , save that under the belly they are of a very light grey : They are about an ell and a half in length , and sometimes two ; but , proportionably to that length , they are very small , as being at most not above an inch about : They feed either on Frogs , which they find near some brooks , or on Birds , which they surprize on the Trees , or in their nests , when they meet with them . Accordingly , this kind of Snake is accounted noble in comparison of the others ; for it subsists by its fishing and hunting . Some of the Inhabitants , who have been us'd to see all these kinds of Snakes , handle them without any fear , and carry them in their bosoms . Those who have travell'd into Asia and Affrick affirm , that they have there met with somewhat of the like nature : For they relate , that in Great Tartary there are mountains where may be seen Serpents of a prodigious bulk , but not venemous at all , nay they are good meat : And that in the Kingdom of Syr some of these Creatures have been seen playing with children , who fed them with bread . It is said also , that in the Provinces of the Antes , in the Kingdom of Peru , there are dreadful Snakes between 25 and 30 foot in length , which never hurt any body . As to the Islands of Martinico and S. Alousia it is otherwise ; for there some are not dangerous at all , others are very much so : Those which are not , are bigger and longer then the others ; whence it comes , that those who know them not are more afraid of them , then of such as should really be feared : Yet do they not any harm ; nay assoon as they perceive any body , they make all the haste they can away ; which hath occasion'd their being call'd the fugitive Snakes . They are also easily distinguish'd from the others by the black and white spots on their backs . Of the dangerous Snakes there are two kinds : Some are grey on the back , and to the feeling like velvet ; others are all yellow or red , and dreadful to look upon by reason of that colour , though they be not more dangerous , nay haply less then the former . Both kinds are great lovers of rats , as well as those without venome ; and when a Cott is much pester'd with rats , 't is strange if there be not also Snakes about it . They are of different bigness and length , and it is conceiv'd the shortest are most to be feared : Their heads are flat and broad , their jaws extreamly wide , and arm'd with eight teeth , and sometimes ten , whereof some are forked like a Crescent , and so sharp , that it is impossible to imagine any thing more : And these being all hollow , it is by that small channel that they disperse their poyson , which lies in little purses on both sides of their throat , just at the very roots of their teeth : They never chew any thing they eat , but swallow it down whole after they have crush'd and made it flat . Some affirm , that if they did chew their food they would poyson themselves , and that to prevent that they cover their teeth with their gums when they take their nourishment . These creatures are so venemous in those two Islands , that when they have stung any one , if there be not a present remedy immediately apply'd , the wound within two hours will be incurable . All the commendation can be given them is this , that they never sting any one if he do not touch either them , or something on which they repose themselves . LIZZARDS . THere are also in these Islands several kinds of Lizzards : The greatest and most considerable are those which some Indians call Iguanas , the Brasilians , Senembi , and our Caribbians , Onayamaca : Being come to their full growth they are about five foot in length , measuring from the head to the extremity of the tail , which is as long as all the rest of the body ; and for their bigness they may be a foot about : their skins are of several colours according to the different soils they are bred in . Hence it is probably that the Portuguez have call'd them Cameleons , out of an imagination that they were a species of that creature . In some Islands the Females are of a light green , chequer'd with black and white spots , and the Males are grey : In others these last are black , and the Females of a light grey , intermixt with black and green : Nay in some places both Males and Females have all the little scales of their skin so glittering , and as it were studded , that seen at a distance one would think them cloth'd in rich cloth of gold or silver : They have on their backs prickles like combs , which they force up , and let down as they please , and appear less and less from the head to the end of the tail : They go on four feet , each whereof hath five claws which have very sharp nails : They run very fast , and are excellent at the climbing of Trees : But , whether it be that they love to look on men , or are of a stupid unapprehensive nature , when they are perceiv'd by the Huntsmen they patiently expect without stirring till they are shot : Nay they suffer to be put about their necks that gin with a running knot , which is fasten'd to the end of a pole that is often us'd to get them off the Trees where they rest themselves : when they are angry , a certain craw they have under their throat swells , and makes them seem the more formidable : Their jaws are very wide , their tongues thick , and they have some very sharp teeth : they will hardly let go what they have once fasten'd on with their teeth , but they are not venemous at all . The Females lay egges about the bigness of those of Woodquists , but the shell is soft : they lay them deep enough under the sand on the Sea-side , and leave them to be hatch'd by the Sun , whence some Authors have rank'd them among the Amphibious creatures . The Savages taught the Europaeans the way to take these Lizzards , and by their own examples encourag'd them to eat thereof : They are very hard to kill , insomuch that some having receiv'd three shots of a Gun , and thereby lost some part of their entrails , would not fall : And yet if a small stick be thrust into their noses , or a pin between their eyes , where there is a little hole into which the pin easily enters , they presently dye : The Caribbians are very dextrous in the taking of them by a Gin with a running knot , which they cunningly get about their necks : or having overtaken them by running , they lay hold on them with one hand by the tail , which being very long gives them a good hold , and before they can turn back to bite them , they take them by the chine-piece of the neck , and then having turn'd their paws on their backs , they bind them , and so keep them alive above fifteen days without giving them any sustenance : Their flesh is white , and in some places over-laid with fat : Those who are accustomed to it think it very delicate , especially the lushious taste it naturally is of being taken away by good Spices , and some picquant sauce ; yet is it not safe to eat often thereof , because it over-dries the body , and abates somewhat of the good constitution thereof : the egges have no white , but are all yolk , which makes the Pottage they are used in as excellent as our Hens-egges might do . Besides these greater forts of Lizzards , there are in these Islands four others , which are much less ; and these are called , Anolis , Roquets , Maboujats , and Gobe-monches , or Fly-catchers . ANOLIS . THe Anolis are very common in all the Plantations : they are about the bigness and length of the Lizzards seen in France ; but they have a longer head , the skin yellowish , and on their backs they have certain blew , green and grey streaks drawn from the top of the head to the end of the tail : their abode is in holes under ground , whence in the night time they make a very loud and importunate noise : In the day time they are in perpetual exercise , and they only wander about Cottages to get somewhat to subsist on . ROQUETS . THe Roquets are less then the Anolis : their skin is of the colour of a wither'd leaf , marked with little yellow or blackish points : they go on four feet , whereof the fore-feet are high enough : their eyes are very lively and sparkling : their heads are always lifted up , and they are so active that they perpetually leap up and down , like Birds when they would not make use of their wings : their tails are so turn'd up towards their backs that they make a circle and a half : They love to see men , and if they stay where they are they will ever and anon be staring on them : when they are a little pursu'd , they open their mouths , and put out their tongues like little Hounds . MABOUJATS . THe Maboujats are of several colours : those which have their abode in rotten Trees , and fenny places , as also in deep and narrow Valleys into which the Sun pierces not , are black and extreamly hideous , which no doubt occasion'd their being called by the same name the Savages give the Devil : their bigness commonly is little more then an inch , their length six or seven : the skins of them all are as if they were oyl'd . COBE-MOUCHES . THose which the French call Gobe-Mouches , that is , in English Fly-cathers , from their most ordinary exercise ; and the Caribbians , Oulleouma , are the least of all the Reptiles in these Islands : they are in figure like those the Latines call Stel●●ones : some of them seem to be cover'd with fine gold or silver Brocado ; others with a mixture of green , gold , and several other delightful colours : they are so familiar that they come boldly into rooms , where they do no mischief , nay on the contrary , they clear them of Flies , and such Vermine . This employment they perform with such dexterity and nimbleness , that the sleights and designs of Hunts-men are nothing compar'd to those of this little Beast ; for he sculks down , and stand as it were Sentinel on a plank , or some other thing that is higher then the floor , where he hopes the Fly will light ; and perceiving his prey , he keeps his eye always fixt upon it , putting his head into as many different postures as the Fly shifts places ; and standing up on his fore-feet , and gaping after it , he half opens his little wide mouth , as if he already devour'd and swallow'd it by hope : Nay though there be a noise made in the room , and some body come neer him , he is so attentive on his game that he quits not his post ; and having at last found his advantage , he starts so directly on his prey , that he very seldom misses it . It i● an innocent divertisement to consider with what earnestness and attention these little creatures shift for their livelihood . Besides , they are so tame that they will come upon the Table while people are eating , and if they perceive a Fly , they will attempt the taking of it even upon their Trenchers who sit at Table , nay upon their hands or cloaths ; and they are suffered to do so , because they are so smooth and cleanly , that their passing over the meat creates no aversion to those who are to eat of it : in the night time they bear a part in the Musick made by the Anolis , and other little Lizzards . And to propagate their species , they lay small Egges as big as Pease , which having cover'd with a little earth , they leave to be hatch'd by the Sun : as soon as they are kill'd , which is very easie , by reason of their attention in pursuit of their game , they immediately lose all their lustre ; the gold and azure , and all the sparkling beauty of their skin vanishes , and they become pale and earthy . If any one of these Reptiles we have described might be accounted a kind of Chamelion , it should be this last named , because it easily assumes the colours of those things on which it makes ▪ its ordinary residence ; for those which are seen about young P●l●-trees are all green , as the leaves of that Tree are : those which frequent Orange-trees are yellow , as their fruit ● nay ▪ there have been some , who having much us'd a Chamber where there was a Bed with Curtains of changeable Taffata , had afterwards an infinite number of young ones which had their bodies enamell'd with several colours suitably to the furniture of the place to which they had so often had access : some haply ▪ would have this effect attributed to the force of their little imagination ; but we leave that speculation to the more addicted to such curious disquisitions . LAND-PIKES . THere are also in several of these Islands certain creatures which have the perfect figure , skin , and head of the Fish we call a Pike , and therefore may be termed the Land-Pikes : but , instead of Finns they have four feet , which are so weak ▪ that they can onely crawl along the ground , and wind their bodies as Snakes , or to keep to our former comparison , stir as Pikes ▪ after they are taken out of the water . The largest are not above fifteen inches in length , and proportionably big : their skin is cover'd with little scales which shine extreamly , and are of a silver-grey colour : Some lovers of curiosities have young ones in their Closets , which they were perswaded to receive for Salamanders . In the night time they make a hideous noise from under the rocks , and the bottoms of hollow places where they are lodg'd : It is more sharp and grating to the ear then that of Frogs and Toads ; and they change their notes according to the variety of the places where they lurk : they are seldom seen but a little before night , and when any of them are met in the day time , their motion , which is such as we before described it , is apt to frighten the unwary beholder . SCORPIONS and other dangerous Reptiles . THere are also in these parts Scorpions ▪ like those commonly seen in France , and other places : but they have not so dangerous a venom : they are yellow , grey , or dark-colour'd according to the different soils in which they are bred . Some who have broken up fenny places for Wells or receptacles for water , have often met with a most hideous kind of Lizzards : They are in length about six inches : the skin of their back is black , and beset with small grey scales , which by their extraordinary shining , a man would think were oyl'd : their bellies are also scaly , as well as their backs , but the skin which covers it is of a pale yellow : their heads are small and picked : their mouths are wide enough , and furnish'd with several teeth , which are extreamly sharp : they have two little eyes , but not able to endure the light of the day , for as soon as they are taken out of the ground they immediately endeavour to make a hole in it with their pawes , which have each of them five hard and crooked clawes , wherewith they break the ground just as the Moles do , and so make their way whither they please : they are very destructive in Gardens , gnawing the roots of Trees and Plants : their biting is also as venemous as that of the most dangerous Serpent . CHAP. XIV . Of the Insects commonly seen in the Caribbies . NOt only the Heavens , and other vast , and more excellent parts of Nature declare the glory of their Almighty Maker ; but even the least and most despicable of his productions do also discover the work of his hands , and raise their minds who attentively consider them to a grateful admiration of the greatness of his power , and an humble acknowledgment of his Sovereignty : Out of a perswasion therefore that there are some who delightfully search into the secrets of Nature , and contemplate the wonders of God , who out of his inexhaustible treasures hath endued the most inconsiderable of his creatures with so many rich ornaments , occult qualities , and rare beauties , we shall bestow this Chapter on the consideration of certain Insects commonly seen in these Islands , all which have some peculiar properties , as so many beams of glory to raise them from their natural lowness into some esteem . SNAILES . Ch : 14. p : 78. Soldier p : 77. Land pike p : 83 Palme worme p : 89 Horned : fly . p : 76 Fly Catcher A Monstrous spider p : 83 p : 84. Flying Tyger . They are commonly seen in the shells of Periwincles , or great Sea-Snails , which they find on the shore , whither they are cast by the waves upon the death of the fish which had been the first inhabitant thereof : but indeed these little Souldiers are found in all sorts of other shells cast up by the Sea , nay even the shells of the Liene-nuts , and some have took up their quarters in the clawes of great dead Crabs . They have this further industry , that as they grow bigger they shift shells according to the proportion of their bodies , and take a larger , into which they enter , quitting the former : so that they are of several forms and figures , according to the diversity of the shells they possess themselves of : It is probably of these Souldiers that Pliny speaks , under the name of a kind of small Crab , to which he attributes the same properties : their bodies are very tender except their heads and clawes : they have instead of a foot , and for a defensive weapon some instrument that is like the claw of a great Crab , wherewith they close the entrance of their shells , and secure their whole body : it is all jagged within , and it holds so fast whatever it fastens on , that it takes away the piece with it . This Insect marches faster then the common Snail , and fouls not with its foam or sliminess the place over which it hath pass'd . When this Souldier is taken he grows angry , and makes a noise : to make him quit the habitation he hath taken up , there needs only to set him neer the fire , and immediately he forsakes his Quarters : if it be presented to him to get into it again , he goes in backwards : when there are many of them met together with an intention at the same time to quit their former lodgings , and to take up new ones , which they are all much inclin'd to do , they enter into a great contestation , there happens a serious engagement which is manag'd with the said clasping instrument , till at length the weaker is forc'd to submit to the victorious , who presently possesses himself of the shell , which he afterwards peaceably enjoys as a precious conquest . Some of the Inhabitants eat of them , as the common Snails are eaten in some parts among us : but they are more fit for Physick then Food ; for being got out of their shells there may be extracted from them an oyl , which is excellent for the curing of cold Gouts , and is very successfully used to mollifie the hard and callous parts of the body . There are besides , two other sorts of small Snails which are very beautiful : One is flat , after the fashion of a Scotchmans Bonnet , and of a dark colour : The other is sharp , and turned like the Vice of a Press , and hath small , red , yellow , or blew streaks or lines , for which they are much esteemed by the curious . GLO-WORMES . THere are in these Islands several kinds of great Flies of divers figures and colours : but we must assign the first place to those which the French call Mouches Lumincuses , and we may English Glo-wormes : Some Savages call them Cucuyos , and the Caribbians by a name not much differing from it , Coyouyou . This Fly is not recommendable for its beauty , or figure , as having nothing extraordinary as to either , but only for its luminous quality : they are of a dark colour , and about the bigness of a Locust : it hath two hard and strong wings , under which are two lesser wings very thin , which appear not but when it flies ; and it is then also it may be observ'd that under those lesser wings there is a brightness , like that of a Candle , which enlightens all about it : besides , the eyes of this Insect are so luminous , that be it ever so dark , it flies any where in the night , which is the time that this glittering light may be seen . It makes no noise flying , and lives only on flowers which it gathers off the Trees . Being taken between ones fingers , it is so smooth and slippery , that by the little endeavours it makes to recover its liberty , it insensibly gets away : Being kept in captivity it conceals all the light it hath under the wings , and communicates only that of its eyes , but even that very weakly in comparison of the brightness it sheds being at liberty : it hath no sting , nor any claw for its defence : The Indians are glad to have of them in their houses , for they serve them instead of Lamps : but indeed of their own accord , in the night time , they come into those rooms which are not kept too close . There are in these Islands certain shining Worms , which also flie . All parts of Italy , and all the other parts of the Levant , are also full of them . But how famous soever these little Stars of the East may be , yet are they but small sparkles in comparison of the great fire which these flying Torches of America cast forth : For they do not only guide the Traveller by shewing him his way in the night , but with the assistance of this light a man may easily write , and read the smallest Print that may be . A Spanish Historian relates , that the Indians of Hispaniola , having these Flies fasten'd to their hands and feet , they serv'd them instead of Torches to go a hunting in the night time : it is affirmed also by others , that some other Indians extract that luminous liquor which these Flies have in their eyes and under their wings , and that they rub their faces and breasts therewith in their nocturnal meetings , which makes them appear in the dark to the beholders , as if they were covered with flames , and like dreadful apparitions . These Flies are easily taken in the night time ; and that is done by turning a lighted stick in the air : For as soon as those which at the close of the evening are ready to come out of the woods perceive that fire , imagining it to be one of their companions , they immediately flye to the place where that light appears to them , and so they may be either struok down with a Hat , or flying of themselves against the lighted stick , they fall to the ground , not knowing where they are . Nor will it be amiss to insert in this place what a learned and curious French Gentleman , one Mons . du Montel , from whose generous liberality came several other remarks which enrich this History , lately writ to a friend of his concerning these Flies . Being in the Island of Hispaniola , ( saith he ) I have often at the beginning of the night walk'd about the little Huts we had set up for our abode there while our Ship was repairing , to consider how that the Air was in some places enlightned by those little wandring Stars : But the most pleasant sight of all was , when they came neer those great Trees which bear a kind of Figs , and were not far from our Huts ; for sometimes they flew about them , sometimes they would be within the thick boughs , which for a time obscur'd and eclips'd those little Luminaries ; yet so as that their beams might ever and anon be seen to break through , though weakly , the interposed leaves : those pretty interruptions of light came to us sometimes obliquely , sometimes in a straight line , and perpendicularly : Afterwards those glittering Flies extricating themselves out of the obscurity of those Trees , and coming neerer us , we had our pleasure heightned by seeing them on the adjacent Orange-trees , which they seem'd to set a fire , gilding those beautiful fruits , enamelling their flowers , and giving such a lustre to their leaves , that their naturally delightful verdure was extreamly encreas'd by the pleasant combination of so many little lights . I wish'd my self at that time the Art of Painting or Drawing , that I might represent a night enlightned , and as it were turn'd into day by so many fires , and so pleasant and luminous a piece of Landskip . Think it not much that I am so long about the story of a Fly , since Du Bartas sometime gave it a place among the Birds , and in the fifth Day of his first Week speaks very nobly of it in these terms : New-Spain's Cucuyo in his forehead brings Two burning Lamps , two underneath his wings ; Whose shining rays serve oft in darkest night , Th' Embroiderer's hand in royal works to light : Th' ingenious Turner with a wakeful eye To polish fair his purest Ivory : Th' Usurer to count his glist'ring Treasures : The learned Scribe to limne his golden measures . If five or six of these Flies were put into a vessel of fine Crystal , no doubt , the light of them would be answerable to the Poets description , and be a living and incomparable Tortch . But it is to be noted , that these Flies shine not at all when once they are dead , their light being extinguish'd with their lives . PHALANGES . TO come to the other kinds of great Flies to be seen in these Islands , and which some call Phalanges , besides the Cucuyos there are some that be much bigger , and of a strange figure : There are some have two snouts like that of an Elephant , one turning upwards , the other downwards : Some others have three horns , one rising out of the back , and the other two out of the head : The rest of their body , as also their horns , is black , and shines like Jet . There are some have one great horn about four inches in length , much after the fashion of a Wood-cocks bill , very smooth on the upper side , and covered with a certain downiness on the lower , which horn rising out of their back reaches in a direct line to the head , on which there is another horn , like that of the horned Beetle , which is as black as Ebony , and transparent as glass : The whole body is of the colour of a wither'd leaf , smooth , and flourished like Damask : their head and mouth are like those of an Ape ; they have two large , yellow , and firm eyes , a wide mouth and teeth like a little Saw. Hear what account our curious Traveller gives of it . I have seen , saith he , one kind of these great Flies , which I thought extreamly beautiful : It was about three inches in length : the head of it was azure , not unlike that of a Grass-hopper , save that the two eyes were as green as an Emerald , and encompass'd by a small white streak : the upper side of the wings was of a bright violet colour , damask'd with several compartiments of carnation , heightned by a small natural thread of silver : the compartiments were dispos'd with such an exact observance of Symmetry , that a man would think that the Compass and the Pencil had in the doing of it employ'd all the rules of Perspective , and the Shadows of Painting : The neather part of the body was of the same colour with the head , save that there were six black feet neatly bending towards the belly : When the wings , which were hard and solid , were spread abroad , there might be seen two other lesser wings which were thinner then any silk , and as red as Scarlet . This kind of Fly I saw in the Island of S. Croix , in the custody of an English Gentleman , and I immediately writ down this description of it . I thought at first it had been artificial , because of that lively Carnation colour , and the string of silver ; but having taken it into my hands , I acknowledg'd that Nature must certainly have been in an excellent good humor , and had a mind to divert her self , when she bestow'd such sumptuous robes on that little Queen among the Insects . PALMER-WORM . THere is a Worm , or Vermine in English called a Palmer , in French Millepied , ( thousand footed ) from the almost infinite multitude of its feet , which are as bristles under his body , and help him to creep along the ground with incredible swiftness , especially when he finds himself pursu'd : This kind of Insect in the Caribbies is about six inches long : The upper part of his body is cover'd all over with swarthy scales , which are hard and joynted one within another , like the Tiles of a House : but what 's dangerous in this creature , is , that he hath a kind of claws both in his head and tail , wherewith he twitches so home , and so poysons the place wounded , that for the space of four and twenty hours , and sometimes longer , the party hurt feels a very sharp pain . SPIDERS . THere are in several of the Islands certain great Spiders , which some have ranked among the Phalanges , by reason of their monstrous figure and bigness , which is so great , that when their legs are spread abroad they take up a larger place then the Palm of a mans hand : their whole body consists of two parts , whereof one is flat , and the other of a round figure , smaller at one end , like a Pigeons egge : They have all of them a hole on their back , which is , as it were , their Navel : their mouth cannot easily be discern'd , because it is in a manner cover'd over with hair , which commonly is of a light grey , but sometimes intermixt with red : it is armed with two sharp tushes which are of a solid matter , and of a black colour , so smooth and shining , that some curious persons have them set in gold for Tooth-picks , and are highly esteemed by those who know they are endued with a vertue to preserve from pain and all corruption those parts that have been rubbed therewith . When these Spiders are grown old they are covered all over with a swarthy Down , which is as soft and as close as Velvet : their body is supported by ten feet , which are a little hairy on the sides , and have below certain small points like bristles , which help them to fasten more easily on those places up which they would climb : All these feet issue out of the fore-part of the Insect , having each of them four joynts , and at the ends they are armed with a black and hard horn , which is divided into two parts like a fork . They every year shift off their old skin as the Serpents do , as also the two tushes which serve them for teeth , and are their defensive arms ; those who meet with these precious exuviae may therein observe the perfect figure of their body , such as it is represented among the Sculps of this Chapter . Their eyes are very little , and lye so deep in their heads that they seem to be only two small points : they feed on Flies and such vermine , and it hath been observ'd , that in some places their Webs are so strong , that the little Birds caught in them have had much ado to get away : the same thing is affirmed of the Spiders which are found in the Bermudez , Islands inhabited by the English : It is probable they are of the same kind . FLYING-TYGER . THere is another Insect called by some the Flying-Tyger , because its body is chequer'd with spots of several colours , as the Tyger is : It is about the bigness of the horned Beetle : The head is sharp , and hath two great eyes as green and sparkling as an Emerald : his mouth is arm'd with two hard hooks extreamly sharp , with which he holds fast his prey , while he gets out the substance of it : The whole body is cover'd with a hard and swarthy crustiness , which serves him for armor : Under his wings , which are also of a solid matter , there are four lesser wings which are as thin as any silk : It hath six legs , each whereof hath three joynts , and they are bristled with certain little prickles : In the day time he is continually catching other Insects ; and in the night he sits on the Trees , whence he makes a noise like that of the Cigales . BEES , and some other Insects . THe Bees which are in the Islands , differ not much from those of the Southern part of America , but both kinds Ch : 15. American Swallow p : 89. Eagle p : 93. Flammant p : 88. The Colibry or Humming bird p : 93 Craw-fowle p : 87 Caat p : 88. Pintado p : 89. There are also in these Islands horned Beetles or Bull-flies , and an infinite number of Grass-hoppers , and Butter-flies , the sight whereof very much delights the eye . There are withall both on the ground , and in the air , several very troublesome and dangerous Insects , which extreamly annoy the Inhabitants : But of these , and some other inconveniences , we shall give an account in the two last Chapters of this first Book . CHAP. XV. Of the more considerable kinds of Birds which may be seen in the Caribbies . ALL the works of God speak the magnificence of the Worker , the disposal of them declares his wisdom , the Earth is full of his productions : but we must acknowledg that of all the Creatures , not endued with any thing above a sensitive life , the Birds do more loudly then any publish his goodness and Providence , and by the sweet harmony of their singing , the activity of their flight , and by the lively colours and beauty of their feathers excite us to praise , and glorifie that Sovereign Majesty which hath so advantageously adorn'd and embellish'd them with so many rare perfections . Having therefore in the precedent Chapters treated of the Trees , Plants , Herbs , Four-footed Beasts , Reptiles and Insects which the Caribby Islands do plentifully produce to furnish the Earth , we shall in this Chapter describe the rare Birds which inhabit the Air of these pleasant Countries , and enrich the perpetual Verdure of so many precious Trees wherewith they are crowned . FREGATES . AS soon as any Ships come neer these Islands , several Birds which frequent the Sea come to them , as if they had been sent to enquire whence they came : When the Sea-men perceive these Visitants they are satisfi'd that it will not be long ere they shall see Land : Yet are they not to flatter themselves with that hope till they see them coming in great Companies ; for there is one kind of them which many times flye above two hundred leagues from Land. The French have bestow'd on them the name of Fregates , Frigots , because of the continuance and lightness of their flight . Their body is about the bigness of a wild Drake's ; but their wings are very much larger , and they make their way through the air with such swiftness , that in a very short time they will be out of sight : There are several kinds as to their feathers ; for some are all black , others all grey , save only the belly and wings , in which there are some white feathers : They are excellent good at fishing ; and when they perceive a fish lying even with the water , they fail not , yet as it were only sporting themselves , to seise it , and immediately devour it : They have a strange dexterity in taking the flying Fishes ; for as soon as they perceive that that delicate prey makes the water to rise and bubble a little , and is just upon the taking of its flight , to avoid the cruel pursuits of its Sea-enemies , they place themselves so directly on that side on which they should make their sally , that as soon as they are out of the water they receive them into their Beaks , or Claws : So these innocent and unfortunate fishes , to avoid the teeth of one enemy , many times fall into the claws of another who gives them no better quarter . The Rocks which are in the Sea , and the little un-inhabited Islands are the places where these Birds make their abode and their nests : The meat of them is not much esteem'd ; but their fat is carefully kept , it having been found by experience that it helpeth the Palsey , and all sorts of cold Gouts . FAUVES . THe Birds which the French call Fauves , that is , Fallow , by reason of the colour of their back , are white under the belly : they are about the bigness of the Poule d'eau , but for the most part so lean that they are valued only for their feathers : their feet are like those of Wild-Ducks , and their beaks sharp as those of Wood-cocks : they live on small fishes , as the Frigots do ; but they are the most stupid of any Sea or Land-Fowl in the Islands ; for , whether it be that they are soon weary of flying , or take the Ships for moving rocks , as soon as they perceive any one , especially if it be neer night , they immediately light in them , and suffer themselves to be taken without any trouble . HERONS , and several other Sea and River-Fowl . THere are seen neer these Islands , and sometimes at a great distance from them in the Sea , certain Birds perfectly white , whose beaks and feet are as red as Coral ; they are somewhat bigger then Crows : they are conceiv'd to be a kind of Herons , because their tails consist of two long and precious feathers , by which they are distinguish'd from all other Birds frequenting the Sea. Among the Birds frequenting Rivers and Ponds there are found in these Countries Plovers , Duckers , Moore-hens , or Coots , Wild-Ducks , and Wild Geese ; as also a kind of Ducks , which having the whole body as white as snow , have their beaks and feet as black as may be ; and a kind of Herons of an admirable whiteness , about the bigness of a Pigeon , but beaked like a Wood-cock : they live on fish , and delight in sandy places , and on rocks : They are much sought after for that precious Plume of fine Feathers , soft as any silk , which is had from them : but inasmuch as all these are common in other places , we may forbear the descriptions thereof . CRAW-FOWL . THere is in all these Islands a large Bird which lives only on fish : it is about the bigness of a great Duck , and the feathers are of an Ash-colour , and hideous to the eye : it hath a long and flat beak , a great head , small eyes deep set in his head , and a neck short enough , under which hangs a kind of craw or bag so big that it may contain a great pale of water : From which description we may call him the Craw-Fowl , as the French have properly termed him , Grand-gosier : These Birds are commonly found upon Trees on the Sea-side , where they lye in ambush to discover their prey ; for as soon as they perceive a fish , as it were between wind and water , so as that they have them at advantages , they fall upon it , and seise it : they will swallow down great fishes whole : they are also so attentive on their fishing , that having their eye continually fixt on the Sea whence they expect their prey , they are easily shot , and become it themselves to others : they are a stupid and melancholy kind of Bird , suitably to their employment : they are so excellently well sighted , that they discover fish at a great distance in the Sea , and above a fathom under water ; but they stay till they be come up almost even with it before they offer at them : their flesh is not to be eaten . COOT . THe Islands called the Virgins are of the Caribbies the best furnished with abundance of Sea and Land-Fowl : for besides the forementioned , whereof they have good store , there is a kind of Coot , or Moor-hen , admirable for the beauty of its feathers : they are no bigger then Pigeons , but have a much longer beak of a yellow colour , are higher set , and their legs and feet are of a bright red : the feathers of the back , wings and tail are of a shining carnation intermixt with green and black , which serves for a foil to set off the beauty of the other colours : Under the wings and on the belly their feathers are of a golden yellow : their neck and breasts are adorned with a delightful mixture of all the colours they have about their bodies ; and their head , which is very small , and beset with two little sparkling eyes , is crowned with a tuft of several little feathers of several pleasant colours . FLAMMANS . THe Ponds and fenny places which are not much frequented are the retreats of several great and beautiful Birds about the bigness of wild Geese , and of the same figure with those which the Dutch call Lepelaer , from the form of their beak , which hath the resemblance of a spoon : They have long necks , and their legs are of such length , that their bodies are about three foot from the ground : But they differ as to colour , inasmuch as when they are young their feathers are white , as they grow it becomes of a murrey colour , and when they are old of a bright carnation ; from which colour the French took occasion to call them Flammans : There are of these Birds seen neer Montpelier in France , which have the lower part of their body and under their wings of a carnation colour , the upper part black : there are in like manner in these Islands some that have a mixture of black and white feathers in their wings . They are seldom seen but in great companies , and their hearing and smelling is so perfect , that they smell the Huntsmen and Fire-arms at a great distance : To avoid all surprises they pitch in open places , and in the midst of Fens , whence they may at a great distance perceive their enemies ; and there is always one of the party upon the guard while the rest are searching in the waters for their livelihood ; and as soon as he hears the least noise , or perceives a man , he takes his flight , and gives a cry for a signal to the rest to follow him : when the Hunts-men who frequent Hispaniola would kill some of these Birds , which are there very common , they take the wind of them , that the smell of the powder may not easily be carry'd to them , then they cover themselves with an Ox-hide , and creep on their hands and feet till they come to a place whence they may be sure to kill . By this sleight these Birds , who are accustomed to see the wild Oxen that come out of the Mountains to the watering-places below , become the prey of the Hunts-men . They are commonly fat , and a delicate meat : Their skins are kept , which are cover'd with a soft down , to be put to the same uses as those of Swans and Vultures . SWALLOW of America . SOme years since there was brought to a curious Person living at Rochel a Bird about the bigness of a Swallow , and like it , saving that the two great feathers of the tail were a little shorter , and the beak turn'd downwards like a Parrot's , and the feet like a Duck's : It was black , save only that under the belly there was a little white like our Swallows ; in fine it was so like them , that it may well be called the Swallow of America . We have assign'd it a place among the Sea and River-fowl , inasmuch as its feet discover its subsistence by the waters . And in regard it is so rare a Bird that no Author that we know of hath spoken of it , we thought fit to give a Sculp of it , the draught whereof was taken from the living Bird. LAND-FOWL . BEsides all these Birds , which have their subsistence out of the Sea , Rivers and Ponds , there are in these Islands abundance of Partridges , Turtles , Ravens , and Wood-quists , which make a strange noise in the Woods : There are also three sorts of Hens ; some , ordinary Hens , such as are in these parts ; others , like Turkies ; others , a kind of Pheasants , which are called Pintadoes , because they are as it were painted with colours , and have about them small points like so many eyes on a dark ground-work . There are also Black-birds , Feldivars , Thrushes , and Hortolans , in a manner like those of the same name among us . As to the other Birds which are peculiar to the Forests of the Caribbies , there are so many kinds , and those so richly adorned , that it must be acknowledg'd , that if they are not comparable to those of Europe , as to their singing , they very much excell them in the bravery of their feathers ; as will appear by the descriptions we shall make of some of the more considerable . ARRAS . THe Arras are a kind of Birds extremely beautiful , about the bigness of a Pheasant , but as to the figure of the body they are like Parrots : They have all heads big enough , sprightly and stedfast eyes , crooked beaks , and a long tail consisting of very fine feathers of several colours , according to the difference of the Islands where they are bred . There are some have their heads , the upper part of the neck , and the back , of a bright sky-colour , the belly , the lower part of the neck , and the wings of a pale yellow , and the tail all red : Others have almost all the body of a flame-colour , save that they have in their wings some feathers which are yellow , azure , and red . There are yet others have all their parts diversify'd with a mixture of red , white , blew , green and black , that is , five lively colours , making a delightful enamell : They commonly flye in companies : A man would think them very daring and confident ; for they are not startled at the discharging of guns , and if the first shot hath not hurt them , they will continue in the same place for a second : but this confidence is attributed rather to a natural stupidity then courage . They are easily tam'd , and may be taught to speak , but their tongues are too thick to do it so plainly as the other kinds of Parrots , to wit the Canides , and ordinary sort of Parrots , call'd by the French Perrigues . They are such enemies to cold , that they are hardly brought over Sea alive . CANIDES . THe Canides are much about the same bigness with the precedent , but of a much more beautiful plumage , and therefore the more esteem'd . Monsieur du Montell , who hath made many Voyages into America , and visited all the Islands , and saw one of them in that of Corassao , gives us this account of it . It deserves to be numbred , saith he , among the most beautiful Birds in the world . I took so particular notice of it , having had of them in my hands many times , that I have the Idaeas of it still fresh in my memory . Under the belly , wings , and neck , it was of a waving Aurora-colour , the back and one half of the wings of a very bright sky-colour , the tail and greater feathers of the wings were mixt with a sparkling carnation , diversify'd with a sky-colour , as upon the back a grass-green and a shining black , which very much added to the gold and azure of the other plumage : But the most beautiful part was the head , cover'd with a murrey down , checquer'd with green , yellow , and a pale blew , which reach'd down wavingly to the back : The eye-lids were white , and the apple of the eye yellow and red as a Ruby set in Gold : it had upon the head a certain tuft or cap of feathers of a Vermilion red , sparking like a lighted coal , which was encompass'd by several other lesser feathers of a pearl colour . If it were recommendable for all these extraordinary ornaments , it was much more for its familiarity and innocency ; for though it had a crooked beak , and that the claws with which he held his meat and brought it to his beak were so sharp as to take away whatever it fastened on , yet was it so tame as to play with little Children and never hurt them ; and when one took him into his hand , he so contracted his claws , that the sharpness of them could not be felt . He had this quality of a dog , that he would lick with his short and thick tongue those who made much of him and gave him something he liked , put his head to their cheeks to kiss and caress them , and expressing his acknowledgments by a thousand pretty insiouations , he would suffer himself to be put into what posture one would , and took a certain pleasure in diverting those he thought his friends : But as he was mild and tractable to those who were kind to him , so was he as mischievous and irreconcileable to such as had injur'd him , and he could distinguish them from others , and make them feel the sharpness of his beak and claws . He spoke the Dutch , Spanish and Indian Language , and in the last he sung Airs as a natural Indian : He also imitated the cries of all sorts of Poultry and other creatures about the house : he call'd all his friends by their names and sirnames , flew to them as soon as he saw them , especially when he was hungry : If they had been absent , and that he had not seen them a long time , he express'd his joy at their return by certain merry notes : when he had sported himself till they were weary of him , he went away , and perch'd himself on the top of the house , and there he talk'd , sung , and play'd a thousand tricks , laying his feathers in order , and dressing and cleaning himself with his beak : He was easily kept ; for not only the bread commonly used in that Island , but all the fruits and roots growing there , were his ordinary food ; and when he had more given him then he needed , he carefully laid up the remainder under the leaves wherewith the house was covered , and took it when he had need . In a word , I never saw a more loving or more amiable Bird : 'T was a Present for any Prince if he could have been brought over the Sea. This Bird had been brought from the Caribby Islands to Mons . Rodenborck then Governour of the Fort and Dutch Colony , which is in the Island of Corassao . PARROTS . IN all these Islands almost there are Parrots , which the Indians in their Language call Koulehuec , and they are seen in companies like Starelings : The Hunts-men rank them among the Wild-fowl , and think not their pains and powder ill spent to kill them ; for they are as good and as fat as any Pullet , especially when they are young , and have corn and fruits to feed upon : their bigness and plumage differs according to the difference of the Islands , insomuch that the ancient Inhabitants know by their bulk and feathers what places they were bred in . There is an admirable kind of them in one of the Islands called the Virgins : they are no bigger then that Bird which the Latines call Upupa , the English a Whoope , and almost of the same figure : But their feathers are of such a strnnge diversity of colours , as extreamly pleases the eye : they are apt to speak very distinctly , and imitate whatever they hear . PARAQUITOES . THe Paraquitoes are a small kind of Parrots , no bigger then Black-birds , nay some exceed not the bulk of a Sparrow : They are all green , save that under the belly and the extremities of the wings and tails they are a little yellowish : they are taught to speak and whistle , but retain somwhat of their wildness ; for they will bite hard if they be angred : If they can get loose they will into the Woods , where they starve ; for being taken young and kept in Cages where they have their meat made ready for them , they cannot pitch on those Trees which bear food fit for them . TREMBLO . IN some Islands , especially Gardeloupe , there is a little Bird called Tremblo from its perpetual trembling , or shaking of the wings , which it a little opens : it is about the bigness of a Quail , the feathers of a darker grey then the Lark . SPARROW of America . THe Islands of Tabago and Barboudos , being the more Southerly of all the Caribbies , are furnished with several sorts of beautiful Birds not to be found in the more Northerly : Among the rest there is one no bigger then a Sparrow is very remarkable for the beauty of its plumage ; for his head , neck and back are of so bright and sparkling a red , that when a man hath him fast in his hand , and shews only his neck or back , he might be taken even at a small distance for a lighted coal : Under the wings and belly he is of Sky-colour , and the feathers of the wings and tail are of a dark red , chequer'd with little white points dispos'd at an equal distance one from another , which have the figure of the apple of his eye : he hath also the beak and note of the Sparrow , and therefore we thought fit to call him the Sparrow of America . EAGLE of Orinoca . THere crosses over from the Continent a kind of large Bird , which may be ranked among the chiefest of the Birds of Prey that are in the Caribbies : The first Inhabitants of Tabago call'd him the Eagle of Orinoca , because he is about the bigness , and differs not much in figure from the Eagle , and that this Bird , who is but a Passenger in that Island , is commonly seen neer the great River of Orinoca , in the Southerly part of America : All his feathers are of a light grey marked with black spots , save that the extremities of his wings and tail are yellow : he hath a quick and piercing sight : his wings are very long ; his flight steady and swift , considering the weight of his body : he feeds on other Birds , on which he furiously fastens his tallons , and having master'd them he tears them in pieces , and devours them : yet doth he shew so much generosity that he never sets upon the weaker sort , and such as are not able to defend themselves ; but he engages only against the Arras , the Parrots , and all those which as himself are armed with crooked beaks , and sharp tallons : Nay it hath been observ'd , that he falls not on his game while it is on the ground , or lodg'd in a Tree , but stays till it hath taken its flight , that he may engage it in the open air with equal advantage . MANSFENY . THe Mansfeny is also a kind of small Eagle , which , as the other , lives by prey , but hath not the courage of the forementioned ; for his hostility is only against Wood-Quists , Doves , Chickens , and other lesser Birds , which are not able to oppose him . There are moreover in these Islands abundance of other Birds of different kinds , whereof most have yet no names among the foreign Inhabitants of those parts . COLIBRY . WE will conclude this story of the Caribbian Fowl , with an account of the Colibry , or as it is otherwise commonly called by English Writers the Humming-Bird , a Bird admirable for its beauty , bulk , sweet scent , and manner of life ; for being the least of all Birds , he gloriously confirmes the saying of Pliny , that , Natura nusquam magis quàm in minimis tota est : Nature is ever greatest in its least productions . Some of these Birds are no bigger bodied then some of the greater sorts of Flies : Some are of so beautiful a plumage , the neck , wings and back represent the Rain-bow , which the Ancients call'd Iris , the Daughter of Admiration : There are others have such a bright red under their neck , that at a distance one would think it were a Carbuncle : The belly and under the wings are of a gilt-yellow , the thighs as green as an Emerald , the feet and beak as black as polish'd Ebony , and the two little eyes are two Diamonds set in an oval of the colour of burnish'd steel : The head is of a grass-green , which gives it such a lustre , that it looks as if it were gilt : The Male hath a little tuft , in which may be seen all the colours which enamel that little body , the miracle of the feather'd Commonwealth , and one of the rarest productions of Nature : He le ts fall and raises up when he pleases that little crest of feathers wherewith the Author of Nature hath so richly crowned him , nay all his plumage is more beautiful and shining then that of the Female . If this Bird be miraculous as to his bulk and plumage , he is no less as to the activity of his flight , which is such , that proportionably the greatest Birds make not their way through the air with so much force , and make not so loud a noise as this little Colibry does by the agitation of wings ; for a man would think it a little whirle-wind rais'd of a sudden in the air , and blowing in his ears : And in regard he takes a pleasure to flye neer those who pass by , he sometimes by his sudden surprisal frightens those who hear him before they see him . He lives only on the Dew which he sucks from the Flowers of Trees with his tongue , which is much longer then his beak , and hollow as a small reed , and about the bigness of a small needle : He is very seldom seen on the ground , nor yet standing on the Trees , but suspended in the air , neer the Tree whence he hath his nourishment : He is born up by a gentle agitation of his wings , and in the mean time he draws to him the dew which stays longest at the bottom of the flowers half-blown : 'T is pleasant to look on him in that posture : For spreading abroad his little crest , a man would think he had on his head a crown of Rubies , and all sorts of precious stones ; and the Sun adding somewhat to the natural lustre of his plumage makes him look as if he were a composition of precious stones animated , and flying in the air : In those places where there are most Cotton-trees is commonly the greatest store of Colibris . Though his plumage lose much of its beauty when he is dead , yet is there so much left , that some Ladies have worn them for Pendants : Nay some have imagined they became them better then any other . This miraculous Bird is not only extreamly delightful as to his colours , but there is one kind of it which having recreated the eye , satisfies also the nostril by the sweetness of his scent , which is like that of the finest Musk and Amber . He commonly makes his nest under a small branch of some Orange-tree , or Cotton-tree , and as it must be proportionable to the smallness of his bulk , he so covers it among the leaves , and so industriously secures it against the injuries of the weather , that it is in a manner imperceptible : he is such an excellent Architect , that to prevent his being expos'd to the Easterly and Northerly Winds , which are the ordinary winds in those parts , he places his nest towards the South : It consists on the out-side of little strings taken from a Plant called Pite , and wherewith the Indians make their cordage : These little strings or filaments are as small as a mans hair , but much stronger : He ties them and weaves them one into another so closely about the little forked branch which he hath chosen for the perpetuation of his species , that the nest being thus among the leaves , and hanging under the branch , is , as we said before , both out of sight and out of danger : Having made it strong and fortifi'd it on the out-side with these filaments , and by some little bits of bark and small herbs interlaced one within another by a miraculous artifice , he furnishes it within with the finest Cotton , and the Down of certain little feathers softer then any silk : The Female commonly lays but two egges which are oval , about the bigness of a Pea or small Pearl . To what is abovesaid we shall add the account given of it by our noble Traveller ( du Montel ) in his familiar Relations to a friend of his : There are , saith he , sometimes found the nests of the Colibris under the branches of those Plants of Tobacco which are suffered to grow as high as they can for seed . I remember a Negro of ours shew'd me one of them , which was very neatly fashioned , under one of those branches : Nay being in S. Christophers , an English-man shew'd me one of them , which was fastened to one of the Reeds that sustain'd the covering of a Hut . I saw also one of these nests , together with the egges , which was fastened to a branch that had been cut off to adorn the Closet of a curious person , who had also the Male and Female dried and preserv'd entire ; and there it was that I attentively considered both the Nest and Bird ; and having admired the operations of Divine Providence in that little creature , how could I less then be astonish'd at the miraculous Architecture of the Nest , which though built with an unexpressible artificel , was nevertheless performed only with his little beak ? There are of these Birds seen in most of the Caribby Islands , but according to the diversity of the Islands they also differ as to bigness and plumage : The most beautiful and least as to bulk are in the Island of Aruba , which depends on the Dutch Colony at Corassao . It might haply be here expected we should speak of the singing of this Bird , and that having entertain'd the sight with its beauty , and the smelling with its scent , it should also satisfie the ear with its harmonious musick : Some affirm that there is a kind of them that sings at a certain season of the year : But it is probable that what is called the singing of the Colibry , is only a little noise like that of the Cigale , which is always the same note . But though it should not sing at all , it is endued with so many other extraordinary advantages of Nature , that it may be ranked among the most beautiful , and most excellent of Birds . Those who have liv'd at Brasil do unanimously affirm , that there is in those parts a little Bird called Gonambuch , of a shining white colour , whose body is no bigger then that of a Hornet , and as to a clear and distinct note is nothing inferiour to the Nightingale : It 's possible it may be a kind of Colibry , as indeed some do make it ; yet is it not comparable , either as to beauty of feathers or scent , and other transcendent qualities , to that whose description we have here made . Those have come neerer the mark who have affirmed that this master-piece of Nature is a kind of those little Birds , which some Indians call Guaraciaba , or Guacariga , that is to say , Sun-beam , and Guaracigaba , that is , Hair of the Sun : The Spaniards call it Tomineios , forasmuch as having put one of them with his nest into a pair of Scales wherewith gold is weigh'd , it commonly weighs not above two of those little weights , which the same Spaniards call Tominos , that is , four and twenty grains . Some have been of opinion that some of these excellent Colibris were at first Flies , which were afterwards transform'd into Birds : Others have written that the Caribbians called these Birds Renati , or New-born , because they sleep one half of the year , as the Dormice do , and that they awake in the Spring , recovering as it were a new life with that delightful season of the year : Nay there are some affirm , that when the leaves fall they thrust their little beaks into the trunks of the Trees , and there remain immoveable , and as it were dead , for six moneths , till the earth puts on a new livery of flowers : But these are frivolous stories grounded on conjectures , which may be touch'd by the way , but not admitted to any competion with the true account we give of our Colibry . We will conclude this Chapter with a thing worthy observation , which yet happens not in other parts , unless haply in Ch : 16. p : 94. Flying fishes Ch : 16. Sea Parrat p : 98 A Rock-fish p : 100 Bonite p : 99 CHAP. XVI . Of the Sea and River-Fish of the Caribbies . WE shall not promise so exact and full a History of the Fish of these Islands as so ample a subject might require : but having already given an account of the accommodations of these happy Countries , as to the Land , the order of our Design requires that we should now speak of the productions of the Sea which encompass them , and the Rivers that run through them . The business therefore of this Chapter shall be to give a short description of the most excellent Fishes wherewith they are plentifully furnish'd , in order to the subsistance of men ; that the consideration thereof may work in us the deepest acknowledgments imaginable of that Providence which hath display'd its miracles in the deep waters , as well as on the dry land ; and consequently that it is just that the Heavens and the Earth should praise him , the Sea and whatever moves therein . FLYING-FISHES . THere are some who think what is said of the Flying-Fishes a pure fiction , though confirmed by the relations of many famous Travellers : But what opinion soever they may have thereof who believe only what they have seen , it is a certain truth , that as soon as Ships have pass'd the Canaries , thence to the Islands of America , there are often seen rising out of the Sea great numbers of Fishes which flye about the height of a Pike above the water , and neer a hundred paces distance , but no more , in regard their wings are dried by the Sun : They are somewhat like Herrings , but have a rounder head , and they are broader on the back : their wings are like those of a Bat , which begin a little below the head , and reach almost to the tail : It happens many times that in their flight they strike against the sails of Ships , and fall even in the day time upon the Deck : Those who have dress'd and eaten of them think them very delicate : Their forsaking the Sea their proper Element , is occasion'd upon their being pursu'd by other greater Fishes which prey on them ; and to avoid meeting with them they quit their proper Element , making a sally into the air , and changing the●● finnes into wings to eschew the danger ; but they meet with enemies in the air as well as in the water ; for there are certain Sea-fowls living only by prey , which have an open hostility against them , and take them as they flye , as was said in the precedent Chapter . SEA-PARROTS . THere are also in these parts certain Fishes scaled like a Carp , but as to colour are as green as a Parrot , whence they are by some called Sea-Parrots : They have beautiful and sparkling eyes , the balls clear as Chrystal , encompass'd by a circle argent , which is enclos'd within another as green as an Emerald , of which colour are the scales of their backs ; for those under the belly are of a yellowish green : They have no teeth , but jaws above and below of a solid bone , which is very strong , of the same colour as their scales , and divided into little compartiments very beautiful to the eye : They live on Shell-Fish , and with those hard jaw-bones they crush , as between two mill-stones , Oysters , Muscles , and other Shell-fish , to get out the meat : They are an excellent kind of fish to eat , and so big , that some of them have weigh'd above twenty pounds . Ch : 16 Dorada p : 99 : Rock-fish p : 100. Ch : 17 Espadon Shark-fish p : 102. Lamantin p : 103 Sea Cock p : 106. Becune p : 106. DORADO . THe Dorado , by some called the Sea-Bream , by others the Amber-Fish , is also common in these parts : it is called Dorado , because in the water the head of it seems to be of a green gilt , and the rest of the body as yellow as gold , and azur'd , as a clear sky : It takes a pleasure in following the ships , but swims so swiftly that the must be very dextrous that shall take it either with the iron-hook , or long staff with the casting-net at the end of it , which are the instruments wherewith Sea-men are wont to take great fishes : Nor can a man imagine a fish better furnish'd for swimming then this ; for he hath the fore-part of the head sharp , the back bristled with prickles reaching to the tail , which is forked , two fins of each side of the head , and as many under the belly , small scales , and the whole body of a figure rather broad then big , all which give him a strange command of the waters : some of them are about five foot in length : Many account the meat of this fish , though a little dry , as pleasant to the taste as that of a Trout or Salmon , so the dryness of it be corrected with a little good sauce : When the Portuguez see these Dorados following their Ships , they stand on the Bow-sprit with a line in their hand , at the end whereof there is only a piece of white linen fasten'd to the hook without any other bait . BONITE . THere is another Fish which commonly follows the Ships , called a Bonite : It is big , and hath much meat about it , and about two foot in length : The skin of it seems to be of a very dark green , and whitish under the belly : It hath scales only on both sides , and there only two ranks of very little ones along a yellowish line , reaching from one side to the other , beginning at the head to the tail , which is forked : It is taken with great hooks cast out on the sides of the Ship ; which may be done without any hindrance to the Voyage : This Fish is as greedy as the Cod , and taken with any baits , even with the entrails of other fish : He is more common in the main Sea , then on the Coasts , and very good meat eaten fresh ; but much more delicate having lain a little while in Pepper and Salt before it be dress'd : Some conceive this to be the same fish with another call'd by the French Thon , which is common on all the Coasts of the Mediterranean Sea. NEEDLE-FISH . THere is a Fish without scales , four foot or thereabouts in length , called the Needle-Fish : The head of it is sharp , a foot or better in length , the eyes large and shining , and encompass'd with a red circle : The skin of his back is streaked with blew and green lines , and that under the belly is white intermixt wi●h red : It hath eight fins which somwhat incline to yellow , and a very sharp tail , whence probably it came to be so called , as the figure of the head gave the Dutch occasion to name it Tabac-pype , that is , Tobacco-pipe . The Coasts of these Islands are furnished also with Carangues and Mullets , which come sometimes into the fresh waters , and are taken in the Rivers ; as also Rock-Fishes , which are red intermixt with several other colours : They are called Rock-Fishes , because they are taken neer the Rocks . There are also a kind of fish called Negroes , or Sea-Devils , which are large , and have a black scale , but their meat is white and excellent good ; and an infi●ite number of Fish , which for the most part differ from those seen in Europe , and have yet no names among us . Nor are the Rivers behind hand in supplying the Inhabitants of these Islands with abundance of excellent Fish : and if we may bring small things into competition with great , they are proportionably to their extent as plentiful thereof as the Sea it self . 'T is true , there are not any Pikes or Carpes , nor some other fish which are common in these parts ; but there is great store of others which are known only to the Indians , and whereof some are not much different as to figure from ours . CHAP. XVII . Of the Sea-Monsters found in these Islands . THose who have writ the History of Fish have ranked among the Whales all such as are of extraordinary bigness , as they have comprehended under the name of Monsters all those that are of a hideous shape , or living by prey are the destructive Inhabitants of the Waters , as Lyons , Bears , Tygers , and other wild beasts are of the Earth : We shall treat in this Chapter of both , that is of all those which are of a prodigious bulk , or dreadful as to their ugly shapes , or to be feared by reason of the mischief done by them : So that we must for a time descend into the abysses of the Main , where there are creeping things innumerable , as the royal Prophet saith , and both small and great Beasts ; and after we have contemplated the works of the Lord therein , rise up again to celebrate his mercy towards the Children of Men. ESPADON , or SWORD-FISH . AMong the Sea-Monsters that which the French call L'Espadon ( a word signifying a short sword ) is one of the most remarkable : it hath at the end of the upper jaw a defensive weapon , about the breadth of a great Courtelas , which hath hard and sharp teeth on both sides : These defensives in some of them are about five foot in length , and about six inches broad at the lower end , and palizadoed with twenty seven white and solid teeth in each rank , and the bulk of their bodies bears a porportion thereto : The head of this monster is flat and hideous to behold , being of the figure of a heart : They have neer their eyes two vents at which they cast out the water which they had swallowed : They have no scales , but a greyish skin on the back , and a white under the belly , which is rough like a file : They have seven fins , two of each side , two on the back , and that which serves them for a tail : Some call them Saw-fishes ; some Emperors , because there is an hostility between them and the Whale , which they many times wound to death . MARSOUINS . THe Marsoüins are the Sea-Hogs , or Porposes , which go together in great companies , and sporting themselves leap up above the water , and following all of them as many as are together the same course : They many times of themselves come neer enough to the ships , and such as are dextrous do now and then take some of them : Their meat is of a dark colour ; the fattest have not above an inch or two of fat : They have a sharp snout , a very broad tail , greyish skin , and a hole upon the top of their heads , through which they breathe and cast out water : They grunt almost like the Land-Swine : Their blood is hot , and their entrails like those of a Pig , and they are much of the same taste ; but their meat is of hard digestion . There is another kind of Porposes which have the snout round and hollow , and from the resemblance there is between their heads and the frocks of Friers , some call them Monksheads , and Sea-Monks . REQUIEM . THe Requiem , otherwise called the Shark-Fish , is a kind of Sea-Dog or Sea-Wolf , the most devouring of all Fishes , and the most greedy of mans flesh : He is much to be feared by such as go a swimming : He lives altogether by prey , and commonly follows the ships to feed on the filth cast out of them into the sea . These Monsters seem to be of a yellowish colour in the water : Some of them are of an unmeasurable length and bigness , and such as are able to cut a man in two at one bite : Their skin is rough , and there are made of it soft files to polish wood : Their heads are flat , and the opening of their mouth is not just before the snout , but under it : Whence it comes , that to fasten on their prey they are forc'd to turn their bellies almost upwards : Their teeth are very sharp and very broad , being jagged all about like a Saw : Some of them have three or four ranks of these in each jaw-bone : These teeth lye within the gums , but they make them sufficiently appear when there is occasion . These cruel Sea-Dogs are attended by two or three small fishes , and sometimes more , which go before them with such swiftness , and so regular a motion , that they either advance or halt more or less according as they perceive the Requiems do : Some call them Rambos , and Pilgrims , and the French Mariners , the Requiems Pilots , inasmuch as those small fishes seem to be their convoys : They are not much above a foot in length , and of a proportionable bigness : But their scales are beautified with so many pretty and lively colours , that it might be said , they were encompass'd which chains of Pearl , Coral , Emerald , and other precious stones : A man can hardly be weary of looking on them in the water . It is in like manner affirmed , that the Whale where-ever she goes hath marching before her a little fish like a Sea-Gudgeon , which from that service is called her Guide : The Whale follows him , suffering her self to be led and turn'd as easily as the Rudder causes the Ship to turn about ; and in requital of this service , whereas whatever else enters into the horrid Chaos of this Monsters throat is immediately lost and devour'd , this little fish makes it his retiring , and his resting place ; and while he lyes there a sleep the Whale stirs not , but as soon as he gets out she presently follows him : and if it happen the said fish should be a little out of the way , she wanders up and down , striking many times against the Rocks , as a Ship without a Rudder ; which thing Plutarch affirms that himself was an eye-witness of in the Island of Anticyra . There is such another friendship between the little Bird called the Wren and the Crocodile ; and that Shell-fish called the Naker lives in the same manner with the Pinnothere , and ▪ other Shell-fish not much unlike a Crab , as is affirmed by Montagne , lib. 2. ca. 12. The meat of the Requiem is not good , and therefore not eaten , unless it be in case of great necessity : yet is it conceiv'd by some , that while they are young they may be tolerable meat . Some curious persons do carefully save the Brains found in the heads of the old ones , and being dried they keep it , and they say it is very good for such as are troubled with the Stone or Gravel . Some Nations call this Monster Tiburon and Tuberon : But the French and Portuguez commonly call it Requiem , that is to say , Rest , haply , because he is wont to appear in fair weather , as the Tortoises also do , or rather because he soon puts to rest whatever he can take : His Liver being boiled yields a great quantity of oyl very good for Lamps , and the Skin of it is used by Joyners to polish their work . REMORA . BEsides the Pilots before mentioned , the Requiems are many times accompany'd by another kind of little fishes called by the Dutch Sugger , because they stick so close to the bellies of the Requiems as if they would suck them . The French account it a kind of Remora , which name they have because they stick to the Ship as if they would stop their course : They are about two foot in length , and proportionably big : They have no scales , but are covered with an Ash-colour'd skin , which is as glutinous as those of Eeles . Their upper-jaw is a little shorter then the lower ; instead of teeth they have little risings , strong enough to break what they would swallow : Their eyes are very small , of a yellow colour : They have ●ins and a certain plume as some other Sea-fishes have , but what 's most remarkable in them , is , that they have on their heads an oval piece made somewhat like a crown : it is flat and streaked above with several lines which make it look bristly : It is by this part that these fish stick so closely to the Ships and Requiems , that sometimes they must be kill'd ere they can be gotten off : They are eaten sometimes , but in case of necessity , when other better fish cannot be had . LAMANTIN . OF all the Sea-monsters that are good to eat , and kept for Provision , as Salmon and Cod are in Europe , the most esteemed in these Islands is a certain fish by the French called Lamantin , by the Spaniards Namantin and Manaty : It is a Monster that in time grows to that bulk , that some of them are eighteen foot in length , and seven in bigness about the middle of the body : His head hath some resemblance to that of a Cow , whence some took occasion to call him the Sea-Cow : He hath small eyes , and a thick skin of a dark colour , wrinkled in some places and stuck with some small hairs : Being dried it grows so hard that it may serve for a Buckler against the Arrows of the Indians ; nay some of the Savages use it to ward off the blows of their enemies when they go to fight : They have no fins , but instead thereof they have under their bellies two short feet , each whereof hath four fingers very weak to support the weight of so heavy a body ; nor hath he any other defensive . This Fish lives on the grass and herbage that grows about the Rocks , and on the shallow places that have not much above a fathom of Sea-water . The Females are disburthen'd of their young ones much after the same manner as Cows are , and they have two teats wherewith they suckle them : They bring forth two at a time , which forsake not the old one till such time as they have no longer need of milk , and can feed on the grass as she does . Of all Fishes there is not any hath so much good meat as the Lamantin ; for many times there needs but two or three to load a great Canow ; and this meat is like that of a Land creature , eating short , of a Vermilion colour , not cloying or fulsom , and mixt with fat , which being melted never grows musty : It is much more wholsom eaten two or three days after it hath been laid in salt then fresh : These Fish are more commonly taken at the entrance of fresh-water Rivers then in the Sea. Some highly value certain small stones found in the heads of these Monsters , as having the vertue reduc'd to powder to clear the Reins of Gravel , and dissolve the Stone bred there : But the Remedy being violent , I should not advise any to use it without the prescription of an experienc'd Physitian . WHALES and other Sea-Monsters . SUch as Sail into these Islands do sometimes in their Course meet with Whales which cast up water by their Vent to a Pikes height , and commonly shew but a little of their back , which looks like a rock above the water . The Ships are also many times attended for a good way by certain Monsters about the bigness of a Shallop , which seem to take a pleasure in shewing themselves : Some Sea-men call them Souffleurs ▪ that is , Blowers , for that ever and anon these prodigious fishes put up some part of their head above water to take breath ; and then they blow , and cause a great agitation of the waters with their sharp snouts : Some hold them to be a kind of Porposes . SEA-DEVILS . ON the Coasts of these Islands there is sometimes taken by the Fishers a Monster which is ranked among the kinds of Sea-Devils , by reason of its hideous figure : It is about four foot long , and proportionably big : it hath on the back a great bunch full of prickles like those of a Hedg-Hog : The skin of it is hard , uneven and rugged , like that of the Sea-dog , and of a black colour : The head of it is flat , and on the upper part hath many little risings , among which may be seen two little very black eyes : The mouth which is extreamly wide , is arm'd with several very sharp teeth , two whereof are crooked and bent in like those of a wild Boar : it hath four fins , and a tail broad enough , which is forked at the extremity : But what got it the name of Sea-Devil , is , that above the eyes there are two little black horns , sharp enough , which turn towards his back like those of a Ram : Besides that this Monster is as ugly as any thing can be imagin'd , the meat of it , which is soft and full of strings , is absolute poyson ; for it causes strange vomiting , and such swoonings as would be follow'd by death if they be not soon prevented by the taking of a dose of good Mithridate , or some other Antidote . This dangerous creature is sought after only by the curious , who are glad to have any thing that comes from it to adorn their Closets : And so it comes to pass that this Devil , who never brought men any profit while it lived , gives a little satisfaction to their eyes after his death . There is another kind of Sea-Devil , no less hideous then the precedent , though of another figure : The largest of this kind are not much above a foot in length from the head to the tail : They are almost as much in bredth ; but when they please they swell themselves up , so as that they seem to be round as a bowl : Their wide mouths are arm'd with many little but very sharp teeth , and instead of a tongue they have only a little bone which is extreamly hard : Their eyes are very sparkling , and so small , and deep set in the head , that the ball thereof can hardly be discerned : They have between the eyes a little horn which turns up , and before it a pretty big string that hath at the end of it a little button : Besides their tail , which is like the broad end of an Oar , they have two plumes , one on the back which stands as it were upright , and the other under the belly : They have also two ●ins , one of each side over against the midst of the belly , having at the extremities somewhat like little paws , each whereof is divided into eight claws , which are armed with sharp nails : their skin is rough , and prickly all over , like that of the Requiem , save only under the belly : It is of a dark red colour and marked with black spots : the meat of them is not to be eaten : They may be easily flayed , and the skin being fill'd with Cotton or dry'd leaves , finds a place among rarities ; but it loses much of its lustre when the fish is dead . BECUNE . AMong the ravenous Monsters that are greedy of mans flesh , found on the Coasts of these Islands , the Becune is one of the most dreadful : It is in figure much like a Pike , but in length seven or eight foot , and proportionably big : He lives by prey , and furiously fastens like a Blood-Hound on the men he perceives in the water : He carries away whatever he once fastens on , and his teeth are so venemous , that the least touch of them becomes mortal if some sovereign remedy be not immediately apply'd to abate and divert the poyson . SEA-WOOD-COCKS . THere is another kind of Becunes , by some called Sea-Wood-Cocks from the figure of the beak , which is somewhat like a Wood-Cocks bill , saving that the upper part is much longer then the lower , and that this fish moves both jaws with like facility : Some of them are so big and long , that they are above four foot between the head and the tail , and twelve inches broad neer the head , measuring side-wise : The head is somewhat like that of a Swine , but enlightned by two large eyes which are extreamly shining : It hath two fins on the sides , and under the belly a great plume rising higher and higher by degrees , like a Cocks-comb , reaching from the head almost to the tail , which is divided into two parts : Besides the long and solid beak it hath , for which it is remarkable among all fishes , it hath two sorts of horns , hard , black , and about a foot and a half in length , which hang down under his throat , and are particular to this kind of fish ; and these he can easily hide in a hollow place under his belly , which serves them for a sheath : It hath no scales , but is cover'd with a rough skin , which on the back is black , on the sides greyish , and under the belly white : It may be eaten without any danger , though the meat of it be not so delicate as that of several other fishes . SEA-URCHIN . THe Fish found on these Coasts , and called the Sea-Urchin , well deserves that name : It is round as a ball , and full of sharp prickles , for which it is feared : Some call it the Armed Fish . They who take of them , having dried them , send them as Presents to the Curious , who for rarity hang them up in their Closets . Ch : 18. p : 109. Sea Unicornes p : 112 Ch : 18 p : 115 CHAP. XVIII . A particular Description of the Sea-Unicorn which was cast ashore at the Haven of the Tortoise-Island , in the Year 1644. and a pleasant Relation , by way of Digression , of several beautiful and rare Horns brought lately from Davis-streight ; with an account of the Country , and the Dispositions of the Inhabitants . WE cannot better conclude the Account we had to give of the Sea-monsters , then with a description of so remarkable and miraculous a Fish , as may justly deserve a particular Chapter to treat of it : It is the Sea-Unicorn , which is sometimes seen in those parts . There was cast ashore , in the year 1644. a prodigious one , on the Coast of the Tortoise-Island , neer Hispaniola : Monsieur d● Montel , having been an eye-witness thereof , gives us this curious description of it . This Unicorn , saith he , was pursuing a Carangue , or some other lesser fish , with such earnestness and impetuosity , that not considering that it needed a greater depth of water then the other , it stuck with half the body dry on a sand-bank , whence it could not recover the deeper waters ere it was destroy'd by the Inhabitants : It was about eighteen foot in length , being at the largest part of its body about the bigness of a great Barrel : It had six great fins like the ends of Galley-oars , whereof two were placed neer the gills , and the other four on the sides of the belly at equal distances ; they were of a Vermilion red colour : all the upper part of the body was cover'd with great scales about the bigness of a Crown-piece , which were of a blew colour intermixt with certain spangles of silver : neer the neck the scales were closer , and of a dark colour , seeming as it were a collar : The scales under the belly were yellow ; the tail forked , the head somewhat bigger then that of a horse , and neer the same figure : It was cover'd with a hard and dark colour'd skin ; and as the Land-Unicorn hath one horn in his forehead , so this Sea-Unicorn had a very fair one issuing out of the forepart of his head , about nine foot and a half in length : it was as strait as could be , and from the place whence it came out it grew smaller and smaller to the very point , which was so sharp , that being thrust hard it would enter into wood or stone , or some more solid substance : It was at the place where it came out of the head about sixteen inches about , and from thence to two thirds of the length it was like a screw , or to say better , made waving like a wreath'd pillar , save that the channels grew smaller and smaller till they gently ended in a point , which was two inches beyond the fourth foot . All that lower part had over it an ash-colour'd skin , which was all over cover'd with a small soft hair , short as plush , and of the colour of a wither'd leaf , but under that it was as white as Ivory . As to the other part , which seemed naked , it was naturally polish'd , of a shining black , marked with certain small white and yellow stroaks , and of such solidity , that a sharp file could hardly get a little small powder from it . It had no ears standing up , but two spacious gills , as the other fishes : The eyes were about the bigness of a Hens egge ; the Ball , which was of a sky-colour enamell'd with yellow , was encompass'd with a certain vermilion , which had beyond it another as clear as Chrystal : The mouth was wide enough , and furnished with several teeth , whereof those before were extremely sharp , and those towards the throat in both jaws were broad , and a little knobbed : The tongue was of a length and thickness proportionable , and covered with a rough skin of a vermilion colour . What was further remarkable , is , that this fish had upon the head a kind of crown , rising above the skin about two inches , and made oval-wise , the extremities whereof ended in a point . Above three hundred persons of that Island did eat of the meat of it , and that plentifully , and thought it extremely delicate : It was interlarded with a white fat , and being boiled it came up in fleaks like fresh Cod , but it had a much more excellent taste . Those who had seen this rare fish alive , and had with great Levers broken the back of it , affirmed , that he had made prodigious attempts to thrust them with his horn , which he turned with an inexpressible dexterity and nimbleness , and that if he had had as much water under him as would have born him up , he would have been too hard for them all . When the entrails were taken out , it was found that he liv'd by prey ; for there were within him the scales of several kinds of fish . What could be preserv'd of this miraculous Animal , especially the head , and the precious horn fasten'd in it , hung up neer two years at the Guard-house of the Island , till Monsieur Le Vasseur , the Governour of it , presented one Monsieur des Trancarts ( a Gentleman of Xaintonge who had given him a visit ) with the Horn. Not long after , coming over in the same Ship with the Gentleman who had that precious rarity put up in a long Chest , our Ship was cast away neer the Island of Fayala , one of the Assores , and all the Goods were lost , but nothing so much regretted as the loss of that Chest . There is in the Northern Seas another kind of Unicorns , which are many times by the Ice carried to the Coast of Iseland : They are of so prodigious a length and bulk , that most Authors who have written of them rank them among Whales : They are not cover'd with scales as the formentioned describ'd by us was , but with a hard black skin like the Lamantin : They have but two fins on both sides , and a large plume upon the back , which being narrower in the midst then at either end , makes as it were a double crest rising up for the more convenient dividing of the waters : they have three vent-holes a little below their necks , at which they cast up the superfluous water they had swallow'd , as the Whales do : their heads are sharp , and on the left side of the upper jaw there comes out a horn white all over as the tooth of a young Elephant , which horn is sometimes fifteen or sixteen foot in length : It is wreath'd in some places , and streaked all over with small lines of a pearl-colour , which are not only on the superficies of it , but run through the substance : The horn is hollow to the third part , and all over as solid as the hardest bone . Some will have this prominency to be rather a tooth then a horn , because it rises not out of the forehead , as that we have spoken of , nor yet from the upper part of the head , as those of Bulls and Rams , but out of the upper jaw , in which it is set , as the teeth are in their proper places : Those who are of this opinion say further , that it is not to be wondred these fishes should have but one such tooth , when the substance out of which others should be produced is quite exhausted in the making of that one , which is of such a prodigious length and bigness as might suffice to make a hundred . But whether this strange defensive wherewith these monstrous fish are armed be called Tooth or Horn , certain it is that they use it in their engagements with the Whales , and to break the Ice of the Northern Seas , wherewith they are oftentimes encompassed : Whence it came , that some times there have been seen of them such as by reason of the violent service they have been in , in disingaging themselves out of those icy mountains , have not only had their horns blunted at the point , but also shattered and broken off : The figures of both this kind and that cast ashore in the Tortoise Island may be seen among the Sculps . While we were ordering the foregoing story for the satisfaction of the Publick , a Ship of Flushing , commanded by Nicholas Tunes , wherein M. Lampsen , one of the Deputies of that Province , in the Assembly of the States-General , and other considerable Merchants of the same Town were concern'd , coming in from Davis-streight , brought thence among other rarities several excellent pieces of the Unicorns of the Northern Seas , of that kind we spoke of before ; and in regard the Relation sent us of that Voyage may very much clear up the matter we treat of , we conceive the Reader will take it kindly to be entertain'd with it , assuring himself he hath it with the same sincerity as it was communicated to us . The Captain of whom we have this Relation , leaving Zealand at the end of the Spring , 1656. with a design to discover some new Commerce in the Northern parts , arrived at the end of June following in Davis-streight , whence having entred into a River which begins at the sixty fourth degree , and ten minutes of the Line Northward , he sailed to the seventy second , under which the Country we intend to describe lyes . As soon as the Inhabitants of the Country , who were then a fishing , perceived the Ship , they came towards it with their little Boats , which are so made as that they carry but one person : The first who attempted it occasion'd the joyning of so many others to them , that in a short time there was a squadron of seventy of those little vessels , which parted not from the foreign Ship till it had cast Anchor in the best Haven , where by their acclamations and all the signs of friendship and good will that could be expected from a Nation so far unacquainted with civility , they express'd the extraordinary joy they conceived at its happy arrival : These little vessels are so admirable , whether we consider their materials , or the strange industry in the making of them , or the incomparable dexterity whereby they are conducted , that they may well be allow'd a place among the descriptions which this delightful digression shall furnish us with . They consist of little thin pieces of wood , whereof most are cleft like Hoops : These pieces of wood are fasten'd one to another with strong cords made of the guts of fishes , which keep them together in a figure fit for the uses to which they are design'd : They are cover'd on the out-side with the skins of Sea-Dogs , which are so neatly sewn together , and so artificially done over with Rozin about the seams , that the water cannot make the least entrance into them . These little Boats are commonly about fifteen or sixteen foot in length , and they may be in the midst where they are biggest about five foot circumference ; from that place they grow smaller and smaller , so that the ends or extremities of them are very sharp and plated as it were with a white bone , or a piece of the Unicorns horn before described : The upper-part is flat and even , and cover'd with leather as the rest , and the lower part is fashion'd like the belly of a great fish ; so that they are very swift upon the water : they have but one overture , or open place , which is just in the midst of the whole structure : It is rais'd a little about with a small ledge of Whale-bone , and it is made fit for the reception of one man , so as that being in it , his waste fills the hole . When the Savages who invented these kinds of Boats would make use of them , either to go a fishing or to divert themselves on the water , they thrust down their feet and thighs in at the hole , and then sitting down they so fasten the short Coat they have about them to the ledge which is about the hole , that they seem to be graffed into the little vessel , and to be part of it . Thus much of the figure and materials of these little vessels ; let us now consider the accoutrement of the men who have the conduct of them : When they intend to go to Sea , they put over their other cloths a certain short coat , which is kept only for that purpose : This Sea-coat consists of several skins having the hair taken off , which are well dress'd and set together , that a man would think it to be all of a piece : It reaches from the crown of the head to the Navel : it is rubb'd over with a blackish gum , which is not dissolved in the water , and keeps it from passing through ; That Capuchon or part of it which comes over the head , comes so close under the neck and upon the forehead , that it leaves nothing but the face open : The sleeves are ty'd at the wrist , and the lower part of the coat is fasten'd to the ledge , about the hole of the vessel , with so much care and industry , that the body thus covered is always dry in the midst of the waves , which with all their tossing can wet only the face and the hands . Though they have neither Sail , nor Mast , nor Rudder , nor Compass , nor Anchor , nor any thing of all those conveniences which are requisite to make our Ships fit for the Sea ; yet will they undertake long voyages with these small vessels , upon which they seem to be sewn : they have an experienc'd knowledg of the Stars , and need no other guide in the night time : The Oars they use are broad at both ends like a Chirurgeons palet , and that they may the more easily make their way through the waves , and last the longer , they tip them with a white bone which covers the edges of the wood ; which ornament they fasten with pins of horn , which they use instead of nails : The middle of these Oars is beautifi'd with a bone or precious horn , as well the ends , and by that place they hold them that they may not slip out of their hands : They handle these double Oars with such dexterity and nimbleness , that these small vessels will out-run Ships that have all the advantages of sails , wind , and tide : They are so confident in them , and so vers'd in the guiding of them , that they shew a thousand tricks in them , for the divertisement of the beholders : Nay sometimes they will raise such waves , that the water will be all foamy , as if there had been a great tempest ; and then they seem rather like Sea-monsters coursing one another then men : And to make it appear they fear not dangers , and that they hold a good correspondence with that Element which feeds them , they shew severall tricks , diving and rouling themselves in the Sea three or four times together ; so that they may be taken for perfect Amphibia . When they intend to take voyages longer then ordinary , or are afraid to be driven far into the Sea by some Tempest , they take with them in the hollow place of their vessel a bladder full of fair water to quench their thirst , and fish dry'd in the Sun or Frost to eat instead of fresh meat : But they are seldom reduc'd to the necessity of using those provisions ; For they have certain Darts like little Lances , which are fasten'd to their Boats ; these they so dextrously cast at the fish they meet with , that they are very seldom destitute of these refreshments : They need no fire to dress their meat , for on the Land , as well as at Sea , they are wont to eat it raw : They also carry along with them the teeth of certain great fishes , or pieces of sharp bones , which serve them for knives to dress and cut the fish they take : Besides , another advantage of these vessels is , that there can happen no mutiny in them , since one and the same person is Master , Mariner , Purser and Pilot of it , who may stop it when he pleases , or let go with the wind & water , when he would take the rest necessary to retrive his spent forces : In this case he fastens his Oar to certain straps of Hart-skin design'd for that purpose , which are fastened to the Boat , or else he ties it to a buckle which hangs before on his coat . The Women have not the use of these little Boats ; but that they may also sometimes divert themselves on the water , their husbands , who are very fond of them , bring them abroad in other vessels which are about the bigness of our Shallops or Long-boats , and such as may carry fifty persons : They are made of Poles ty'd together , and cover'd with Sea-Dogs skins , as the former : When it is calm they go with Oars , when there is any wind they fasten the Mast to certain Sails of Leather . The Reader may see among the Sculps of this Chapter a Cut of one of these Boats , with the person that conducts it sitting therein , which may render the description we have given of it more intelligible and compleat . As to the Country where these excellent Navigators are bred , the degrees under which we have placed it shew it to be of a very cold constitution : T is true , in the moneths of June and July , which make the Summer of those parts , and are but one continu'd day , ( as December and January make but one night ) the air is warm , pleasant , and clear , but between those two seasons , the days growing alternately longer and shorter , are attended with thick Mists , Snow , or Icy-rains , which are extream cold and tedious . That part of the Country which lyes neer the Sea , is dry , and full of rough and dreadful rocks ; and when the Snow melts it is overflown in many places by certain impetuous torrents lying between them : But when a man hath travell'd one league of very bad way , he comes into pleasant fields , especially in the Summer time : There are also mountains cover'd with little Trees , which extreamly recreate the eye , and feed abundance of Fowl and Wild-beasts ; and there are Valleys through which there run many clear and pleasant Rivers of fresh water , which have strength enough to make their way into the Sea. The Captain who commanded the Flushinger , from whose late Voyage we have this Relation , being landed with some part of his men , and having made a diligent observation thereof , he found there , among other things worth his notice , a vein of a certain brownish earth full of shining spangles , as it were of silver , wherewith he caused a barrel to be filled , that trial might be made thereof : But having been in the crucible , it was found fit only to be put on the covers of Boxes , and such pieces of Joynery , to which it adds much beauty and lustre : Yet is there some hope derived from this discovery , that upon further trial there may be Silver-Mines found in these parts . Though this Country be very cold , yet are there in it many beautiful and large Birds of a black and white plumage , and some of divers other colours , which the Inhabitants flay that they may have their flesh to eat , and their skins to cloath themselves withall : There are also Harts , Elks , Bears , Foxes , Hares , Conies , and abundance of other four-footed beasts , whose Furs are either black or of a dark grey , very thick , long , soft , and besides the uses may be made thereof as Furs , excellent for Hats . Our Relation tells us that the Country is inhabited by two sorts of Inhabitants , who live together in perfect friendship and good correspondence : Some are of a very high stature , well-shap'd in their bodies , of a pretty clear complexion , and very swift in running : The others are much lower , of a dark Olive-colour'd complexion , and well proportioned as to their members , save that they have short and big legs . The former spend their time in Hunting , whereto their activity naturally inclines them , while the latter employ themselves in Fishing : Both kinds have their teeth very white and close , black hair , lively eyes , and their faces such as that there can no remarkable deformity be observ'd in them : They are all of them so vigorous , and of so healthy a constitution , that many of them being above a hundred years of age are very active and laborious . In their ordinary conversation they seem to be of a cheerful humor , courageous and confident : They love those strangers who visit them , because they bring them Needles , Fishing-hooks , Knives , Hedge-bills , Wedges , and all the other Implements of Iron they have need of , which they so highly esteem that they will give their cloths , and what they account most precious for them : but they have such an aversion from all novelty , as to feeding and clothing , that it were hard to induce them to admit of any change in either : nay though they are one of the poorest and most barbarous Nations under the Sun , yet do they think themselves the most happy , and best provided for of any ; and they are so well conceited of their manner of life , that the civilities of all other people are accounted by them unbeseeming , savage , and extreamly ridiculous actions . This high esteem they have conceiv'd of their condition contributes not a little to that satisfaction and tranquility of mind which is legible even in their countenances : besides that they are not disturb'd by any vain designs which might interrupt their quiet : They know nothing of those gnawing cares and pinching distractions wherewith the inordinate desire of wealth torments the greatest part of mankind . The conveniences of fair and sumptuous buildings , the fame attending gallant actions , the delights of great entertainments , the knowledg of excellent things , and what we think most advances the pleasure and enjoyments of life , having not yet found the way into these Countries , their thoughts accordingly are not troubled about the acquisition thereof : but to get those things which are precisely necessary for their subsistence and clothing , with as little trouble as may be , is the end of all their consultatations and designs . Their ordinary Exercises , nay indeed Employments , are Fishing and Hunting ; and though they have no Fire-arms nor Nets , yet ingenious and inventive Necessity hath inspir'd them with other ways whereby they effect their desires . They eat whatsoever they feed on without any dressing , or any other sauce then hunger : nay they laugh at those who boil fish or flesh , affirming that the fire takes away the natural taste thereof , and what makes them acceptable to them . Though they need no fire to dress their meat , yet they very much commend the use of it , and their Caves are not destitute of it in the winter time ; both by its light to abate somwhat of the tediousness of that long night which reigns in their Country , and by its heat the cold whereby they are besieged of all sides : But when they take their rest , or are forc'd to go out of their Caves , they put on a certain Fur , which by the excellent disposal of Divine Providence secures them against the injuries of the cold , though they lay in the midst of the snow . The mens cloths , are a Shirt , a pair of Breeches , a short Coat , and a kind of Buskins : The Shirt comes but a little below the Waste : It hath a Capuchon , or Cap annexed to it , to come over the head and neck : It is made of the bladders of great fishes cut into long pieces of equal bredth , and very neatly sewn together : It hath no opening at the breast as ours have ; but that it may not rent when it is put on , the ends of the sleeves , the head-piece , and the bottom of it are hemm'd Ch : 18. p. 115 p. 116 The rest of their cloths , even their Buskins , are of several pieces cut proportionably one to another , as their Shirts are ; but they are of a stronger stuff , to wit , Harts-skins , or Sea-dogsskins very well dress'd with the hair on : The cloaths of the Savage whose pourtrait is to be seen among the Sculps , taken by the Original , were of Leather of two several colours , the pieces were cut of the same bredth , and put together so handsomly , that a white piece was sewn between two dark colour'd pieces , which shew'd very prettily : The hair which was on the outside was as smooth and as soft as Velvet , and the several pieces were so neatly joyn'd together , that a man would think by the out-side that the Garment was all made of the same skin . As to the fashion of the Coat , and the external ornaments of the Savage , the Graver hath so naturally represented them in the Sculp , that we need not trouble the Reader with any further description thereof . The Savages inhabiting about the foresaid Streight never go abroad into the Country but they have at their back a Quiver full of Arrows , and a Bow or a Lance in their hands : Their Arrows are of several kinds , some are for the killing of Hares , Foxes , great Birds , and all sorts of small Game ; others for Harts , Elks , Bears , and other greater Beasts : The former are not above two or three foot in length , and instead of iron at the top they put a small sharp bone , which on one of the sides hath three or four little hooks , so that it cannot be taken out of the place wounded without widening the wound : The latter , which are at least four or five foot long , have also at the end a sharp bone jagged like the teeth of a Saw : They cast these latter with the hand ; but to give them the greater force , and make them do execution at a greater distance , they fasten to their right arm a piece of wood a foot and a half long , which on one side hath a deep channel into which they put the butt-end of the Javelin , which being cast thence goes off with a greater violence . They sometimes also carry in their hands a kind of Lance , of a tough and heavy wood , which is tipp'd at the smaller end with a round bone , the point whereof had been sharpened on a stone , or they strengthen it with the horns or teeth of the fish before described : These Lances are seven or eight foot in length , and beautifi ▪ d at the butt-end with two little wings of wood , or Whale-bone , which make them a little more sightly then they would be otherwise . Besides the several sorts of hooks wherewith they take the smaller fishes frequenting their Coasts , they have divers kinds of Javelins , which with a wonderful dexterity they dart at the great and monstrous fishes they take in the Sea : And that those they have hurt with these Darts may not sink to the bottom , and elude their expectation , there is fasten'd to the butt-end of them a thong of Harts-leather 25 or 30 fathom in length , and at the end of that thong or line of leather there is a bladder , which keeping above water shews where the fish is , and so they draw it to them , or gently drag it to land after it hath spent it self in strugling . The young women differ not much in their cloaths from the men ; but the more ancient are commonly clad with the skins of certain great Birds , whose feathers are white and black , and very ordinary in those parts . These women have the art to flay them so neatly , that the feathers stay in the skin : These cloaths reach but to half the leg : They are girt with a thong of leather , at which instead of keys there hang a great many little bones as sharp as any bodkins , and about that length : They wear neither Bracelets , nor Neck-laces , nor Pendants ; nor mind any ornament , save that they make a gash in each cheek , and fill it with a certain black colour , which as they think adds very much to their beauty . While the men are a hunting or fishing they stay at home , and employ themselves in making of Cloths , Tents , Baskets , and such things as are necessary about the house : They are extreamly fond of their little ones , and if they be forc'd to change their habitations , or to accompany their husbands in some journey , they either carry or lead them where-ever they go , and to recreate them by the way , and quiet them when they cry , they have little drums cover'd with fishes bladders , on which they can make as good Musick as any on the Taber : They also beat them to frighten away the Bears , and other wild Beasts which wander up and down neer the Caves where these Savages pass over the Winter with their families , and about the Tents where they are lodg'd in the Summer . Among the Sculps of this Chapter there is the pourtraiture of one of these women , to which we refer the Reader for further satisfaction . Though these poor Barbarians cannot be imagin'd to study much Policy , yet have they among them petty Kings and Captains , who preside in all their Assemblies : They advance to these dignities those who have the handsomest bodies , are the best Hunts-men , and the most valiant : These wear the richest Skins and more precious Furs then their Subjects ; and as a badge of their Supremacy they have a certain badge which is sown before on their Coats , and when they go abroad they are always attended by certain young men arm'd with Bows and Arrows , who punctually execute their commands . They have not the invention of building houses ; but in the Summer they live in the fields under Tents of Leather , which they carry along with them to be pitch'd where they think it most convenient ; and in Winter their abode is in Caves , which are naturally made in the Mountains , or they have taken the pains to make such . They neither Sow nor Reap any kind of Grain in order to their subsistence : Nor have they any Trees or Plants bearing fruits fit to eat , unless it be some Straw-berries , and a kind of Raspices ; but indeed their livelihood depends wholly on their Fishing and Hunting : Fair water is their ordinary drink , and their most delicate entertainment , as to drink , is the blood of Sea-dogs , and that of Deer , and other Land-creatures , which they either kill or take in Traps , at the setting of which they have an admirable industry . The Winter being so long and hard in this Country , the Inhabitants must needs suffer great inconveniences during that season , especially that tedious night which keeps them in two whole moneths : But besides that in case of necessity they endure hunger a long time , they have this foresight that in the Summer they dry some part of their fishing and hunting , and lay it up with as much Fat and Suet as they can get together , in order to their subsistence during that comfortless time : Nay some affirm they are so successful in their hunting by Moon-light , that they are seldom destitute of fresh meat , even during this long Eclipse . They desire not to see any other Country besides that they were born in , and if a tempest or other accident chance to cast them upon some other , they perpetually sigh after their own , and are never quiet in their minds till they have recover'd it : If they are deny'd or too long delay'd that favour , they will attempt it with the hazard of their lives , exposing themselves to the Sea in their little Vessels without any other guide then the Stars , by which they regulate their course . Their Language hath nothing common with any other in the World ; there is a Vocabulary of it , but not to be publish'd till there be a further discovery made of these parts ; what is said here thereof being only by way of digression . Nor hath it been yet observed what Religion they have among them ; but from their , looking towards the Sun , and their pointing at him with a certain admiration , lifting up their hands on high , it is inferr'd that they account him a God. The Ship from which we have this Relation , brought from Davis-streight several considerable Commodities , whereof we shall here give a List , to shew that the cold which reigns in that Country is not so insupportable as to freeze up all manner of Commerce in those parts . 1. Nine hundred Sea-dogs skins , most of them between seven and eight foot long , spotted and wav'd with black , red , yellow , tawny , and several other colours , which heightned their price beyond those commonly seen in Holland . 2. Many rich Hides of Harts , Elks , Bears , as also the skins of Foxes , Hares , and Conies , whereof most were perfectly white . 3. A great number of precious Furs of divers kinds of four-footed Beasts particular to that Country , and not known yet by any name among us . 4. Several Packs of Whale-bone of extraordinary length . 5. Some compleat suits of Cloths of the Inhabitants of the Country , whereof some were of the skins of Beasts , others of those of Birds , of the fashion before represented . 6. Many of their Shirts made of Fishes Bladders very neatly sew'd ; as also Caps , Gloves , and Buskins , Quivers , Arrows , Bows , and other Arms used by them ; as also some of their Tents , Bags , Baskets , and other little pieces of Houshold-stuff . 7. A great number of those small Vessels made to carry only one man : A great Boat or Shallop forty five foot in length , which might conveniently carry fifty persons . 8. But the most rare and precious Commodity was a very considerable quantity of the Teeth or Horns of the fishes called Sea-Unicorns , which are thought to be the largest , the fairest and the most exactly proportion'd of any that have yet been seen . Some of them were sent to Paris , and other parts of Europe , where they were well receiv'd : Nor is it unlikely but that they will be much more highly esteemed , when the admirable vertues they have in Physick are known : For though their beauty and rarity may procure them the best places in the Closets of the Curious ; yet will they be more kindly received there , when some others have found true what many famous Physicians and Apothecaries of Denmark and Germany , who have made trial thereof upon several occasions , unanimously affirm of them , to wit , that they expell poyson , and have all the properties commonly attributed to the Land-Unicorn's Horn. Ch : 19. Musical shell 125 Burgau p : 120 Sea-Trumpet p 122 Venus shell p : 121. Lambis p : 121. Casque p : 121. Ch : 19. Sea egge p : 126 Sea egge opened p : 126 Sea-starre CHAP. XIX . Of certain Shell-Fish , rare Shells , and other remarkable productions of the Sea , found on the Coasts of the Caribbies . TO dive into the deep Secrets of the Waters to take a view of all the excellent Creatures sporting themselves therein , and observe the vertues and occult qualities wherewith they are endow'd , is a work might be expected from that Wisdom which was communicated to Solomon , who treated of Trees , from the Cedar in Libanon to the Hyssop growing on the Wall : For the watery Element is furnished with such a miraculous plenty , that it abundantly produces not only Fishes of several kinds fit for the sustenance of man , and those of extraordinary bulk and monstrous figures , as hath been shewn in the precedent Chapters , but also such a multitude of precious Shells , and other Rarities , that we may well acknowledg that the Divine Wisdom hath display'd all these rich beauties of its inexhaustible Treasures , to shew its Omnipotency in the midst of the Waves , and gently to win us into an admiration of his Goodness and adorable Providence , which humbles it self to descend into the Abysses of the Sea to people them with some excellent Creatures not to be seen elsewhere , and an infinite number of others bearing the Characters and Idaeas of the most considerable Bodies that either adorn the Heavens , flye in the Air , or embellish the Earth . Hence it comes , that there are found in the Waters , Stars , Cornets , Trumpets , Purcelains , Trees , Apples , Chest-nuts , and all the delightful curiosities which are so highly esteemed among men . But to begin with the Shell-fish , there are in the Seas about , and in the Rivers of the Caribbies several kinds of them : The more particularly esteemed are the Homars , the Sea-Spiders , and the Crabs . HOMARS . THe Homars are a kind of Crevices , of the same figure as those of our Rivers ; but they are so big that there needs but one to make a good large dish : Their meat is white , and of a good taste , but a little hard of digestion : The Inhabitants of the Islands take them in the night time upon the sands , or in the Shallows neer the low-water-mark ; and with the assistance of a Torch , or Moon-light , they catch them with a little iron fork . SEA-SPIDER . THe Sea-Spider is by some conceiv'd to be a kind of Crab : It is cover'd with two very hard scales , whereof the uppermost is somewhat ● rough , and the lowermost is more smooth , and jagged with sharp points : It hath many legs or claws , and a strong tail , sometimes about a foot in length : They are much sought after by some of the Savages to be employ'd about their Arrows : When this fish is dried in the Sun , the scale or shell of it becomes glistering , and in a manner transparent , though naturally it be of an Ash-colour . CRABS . THe ordinary Crabs of the Caribbies are of the same figure as those taken in these parts : There is a great difference among them as to bigness , but the rarest are those which live by prey : They are very common in most of the Islands , but above all in those called the Virgins : They lurk under the stumps and stocks of the Trees growing on the Sea-side , and as it were imitating a kind of Frogs , called the Fishing-Frogs , they discover from their lurking-holes the Oysters and Muscles , which they prey upon ; and the sleight they use in the taking of them is worth our notice . Having found by experience that their Mordants or Claws are not strong enough to break the shells wherein those delicate fishes are contain'd ; and having observed that several times of the day they open their shells to take the air , they diligently watch the time , and having furnish'd themselves with a little round pebble , they hold it ready in one of their claws , and coming to the Oyster or Muscle , let it fall so cunningly into the half-open'd shell , that not being able to close again , the fish becomes the prey of these subtle Crabs . As to the Shells found in these Islands , in the Creeks and Nooks into which they are cast by the Sea there are abunof them , and of several kinds : The most sought after and most considerable are these . BURGAU . THe Burgau , which is of the figure of a Snail , being uncas'd out of the outermost coat , presents to the eye a silver shell intermixt with spots of a bright black , a lively green , and so perfect and shining a grey , that no Enameller could come neer it with all the assistances of his art . As soon as the fish which had been lodg'd within this precious little Mansion hath been disseiz'd thereof , there is immediately seen a magnificent entry beset with pearls ' , and afterwards several rich appartements so clear , so neat , and enamell'd all over with so bright a silver-colour , that there cannot in matter of shell any thing be imagin'd more beautiful . CASK . THe Cask , or Head-piece , is of a different bigness proportionably to the heads of so many fishes as had worn it ; and it is so named from its figure : It is lin'd within and at the edges , which are thick , flat and jagged , of a Satin carnation colour extreamly bright and shining ; and on the out-side it is fashion'd like a neat Country-building , having many little risings which are interlaced with a thousand compartiments , on which there may be seen a waving pannache or feather of divers rare colours . LAMBIS . THe Lambis hath haply receiv'd that name because the fish which makes it move hath the figure of a great Tongue , which licks that glutinous moisture lying on the rocks against which the waves of the Sea beat . This is one of the largest siz'd shells that are : One of the sides is turned up , as it were to make the greater discovery of the fair purple colour wherewith it is beautifi'd within : But it must be acknowledg'd , that the shape being none of the handsomest , and the outer coat prickled with several rough and sharp risings , it would hardly be receiv'd into the Closets of the Curious , if Art taking off that outer coat did not discover the beauty and smoothness of the divers-colour'd shell which lay within that course shag : The fish which is lodg'd within the clefts of this little moving rock is so big , that one of them will make a pretty round dish : It may be serv'd up to the Tables of the daintiest Palats , so it be well dress'd with good store of Pepper to correct its indigestion : The shells burnt to powder and mixt with sand make a cement which defies rain , and all other injuries of the weather . The Lambis yields a sound like that of a Huntsmans horn , and is heard at a great distance ; whence some of the Inhabitants of the Islands use them to bring their people together to meals . UENUS-SHELLS . THe Venus-shells may justly be numbred among the rarest productions of the Sea , whether we consider the delightful smoothness wherewith they are glaz'd both within and without , or the diversity and liveliness of their colours : Their jagged edges are turned inwards , and though all are not equally beautiful , yet are they all of the same oval figure , gaping in the midst , and turning in a little : But they are very different as to bigness and colour . The ordinary ones are of a gilt-yellow , checquer'd with little white or red spots , so as that at a distance a man would think them little Pearls , or grains of Coral : Of the rest , some are blewish , some as it were beset with stars , some greyish , some like Chrystal , and some colour'd like Agats , which are all delightful to the eye . But the most esteem'd by the Curious are on the out-side of a colour between coral and carnation , and of a silver-colour , or of a bright sky-colour within , and a rich porphiry with small golden streaks : Those also are with reason well esteem'd , which on the upper part are of a bright green like an Emerald , and within on the edges , and in the distances of a pearl-colour : The same account is made of those which on the back are black as Jet , and all elsewhere of a pale blew intermixt with little purple veins . In fine , there are some have such a delightful mixture of colours , as if the Rain-bow had communicated some of its beauties to these little creatures : Nay there are abundance of them so diversifi'd with odd figures and characters , that it may be imagin'd Nature was in a very pleasant humor when she was deliver'd of these miracles . But the mischief of it is , that the Sea , which is possess'd of them as her most precious jewels , never parts with them but against her will : For if the Winds did not enrage her , and shaking her bowels search into the bottom of her Treasures , and force them thence , she alone would enjoy these beauties , and never let us have any of them . The Curious , to heighten their lustre , place them according to their value and esteem in several Cabinets , lin'd with green Plush , or some other rich stuff : And after the example of the Flowrists , who call their Tulips and Gilly-Flowers by the names of the Caesars , and most illustrious Heroes , they in like manner give them the titles of Emperours and Princes . SEA-CORNETS . THere are also seen in the Caribbies two sorts of those great Shells called Sea-Cornets , which are turned at the end like a screw : Some are white as Ivory , and not inferior to it in lustre : Others are within of a shining pearl-colour , and without of several fair and lively colours , which are sometimes like scales , sometimes waving , falling one upon another from the edge of the wide opening to the turn'd end , where they cease : If a little hole be made at the small end of these Cornets , they become a kind of musical Instrument which makes a sharp and piercing sound , and forc'd through the windings of the shell , may be heard at as great distance as the smallest kind of Trumpet might be : But there is a great secret in the sounding of it . MOTHER of PEARL . SHells do not only afford a pleasant divertisement which may excite men by a consideration of those small , but admirable works of Nature , to bless the Author thereof ; but having cloy'd the eye , they find somewhat to satisfie the taste , and encrease wealth : For Oysters , and other shell-fish are welcome to the greatest Tables ; and the Naker or Mother of Pearl is big with that Pearl which enriches the Crowns of Kings . 'T is true , there is seen only the seeds of these Pearls in the Caribbies , and that they are to be had in perfection only at S. Margarets Island , and the South-part of America : But though this seed is not hardned into great Pearls in the Caribbies , yet are not the shells wherein it is found without their advantages ; for the meat within them is for food , and the two parts of the silver she ll make so many Spoons , which may creditably appear upon the Table . It is not easie to determine whether the dew which falls in the Caribbies be not fruitful enough to make the Mother-Pearl produce its fruit in perfection ; or whether after it hath receiv'd that seed from the Heavens they miscarry , and have not natural force enough to retain it : But not to enquire whence the defect proceeds , it is most certain they have as strong an inclination to avoid the reproach of sterility , as those fish'd for on the Coasts of S. Margarets : For he who will be at the curiosity to observe their secret Loves from the rocks , at the foot whereof they most delight to be , shall find , that at the break of day they start up several times to the surface of the water , as it were to do homage to the Rising-Sun ; then of a sudden they open themselves upon that soft bed , expecting the first beams of that all-enlivening Star : If they be so happy as to receive some drops of the dew he causes to distill from the Heavens at his rising , they immediately close their shells , lest any touch of salt-water come in , and corrupt that celestial sperm : And then they cheerfully return to their deep cells . A certain Author named Fragosus conceives , that the Pearls ingender in the meat of the Oyster , as the stone does in some living creatures , of a thick and viscous moisture which remains of the aliment . Some learned Physicians who are also of the same opinion , fortifie it with what is affirmed by Josephus Acosta , a very creditable Writer , to wit , that the Slaves who fish for Pearls , dive sometimes twelve fathom deep in the Sea to take the Oysters which are commonly fastened to the Rocks , that they get them thence by violence , and come up loaden with them : Whence they conclude , that it cannot be well maintained , that those Oysters which are fasten'd to the rocks suck in the dew , and that thence comes the generation of Pearls . But not to enter into any contestation with these Gentlemen , nor yet absolutely to reject their opinion which hath its grounds , we may affirm , that the true account given by Acosta of the fishing for Pearls makes nothing against the opinion commonly receiv'd of their generation ; for it is not impossible but that the Mother-Pearls which have conceived of the Dew , feeling themselves burthened with that precious fruit , have no great inclination to appear ever afterwards on the surface of the waters ; and being satisfi'd with the treasure they are possess'd of , they from thenceforth fasten themselves to the rocks , whence they cannot be gotten off without violence . Of several other sorts of Shells . THose who living in populous Cities would counterfeit Deserts , Rocks and solitary Places , or in their Gardens raise little Hills , under which there should be Grotts encompass'd with all the most curious spoils of Sea and Land , might find in most of these Islands what may satisfie their humor . This only is to be feared , that abundance and diversity would puzzle their choice , and occasion a certain contempt of them : There are on the Coasts of these Islands an infinite multitude of several sorts of Shells , especially those of the Sea-tops , Whelks , &c. which have no names among us , whereof some are of a silver-colour , some full of stars , some sanguine , some green , some streaked with carnation , some checquer'd with several sorts of colours , which make them shine along the sands like so many precious stones : The Sun extreamly heightens their lustre and beauty ; and when after an extraordinary tempest the Sea hath enrich'd the surface of those shores with these little sparkling gems , the eye is so dazzled at it , that a man cannot but acknowledg that Nature loves to make different demonstrations of her power , and shews what she can do , when she bestows so much beauty , and so many rich ornaments on these little inconsiderable Creatures . The Savage Islanders sometimes gather these little play-games of the Sea , only for diversion sake , and having made holes in them put them on strings for Neck-laces and Bracelets : But most of the Southern part of America have a far greater esteem for them ; for they drive a Trade with them , and they are in some places the current Money , and those who have most shells are accounted the richest . The Shells used for this purpose are of a pretty bigness , solid , and of extraordinary lustre ; and to be current Money , they must be marked by certain Officers , who ascertain the value thereof by certain little Characters engraved on them . MUSICK-SHELL . THere is a very considerable Shell , which Mons . du Montel thinks may be found in some of the Caribby-Islands , though he never saw any of that kind but only at Corassao : It differs not much as to figure from the Venus-shells : It may be called the Musical-shell , because on the out-side of it there are blackish lines , full of notes , which have a kind of key for the singing of them , so that it might be said there wants only the letter to that natural pricking : The forementioned Gentleman relates , that he saw some that had five Lines , a Key and Notes , which made good Musick : Some person had added the Letter , which it seems Nature had forgotten , and caus'd it to be sung , and the Musick was not undelightful . This might afford the ingenious many excellent reflections : They might say among other things , that if according to the opinion of Pythagoras the Heavens have their Harmony , the sweetness whereof cannot be heard by reason of the noise made upon Earth ; if the Air resound with the melody of an infinite number of Birds who sing their several parts there ; and if Men have invented a kind of Musick , after their way , which by the Ears recreates the Heart ; it were but just that the Sea , which is not always toss'd and troubled , should have within its territories certain Musicians to celebrate , by a Musick particular to them , the praises of their Sovereign Maker . The Poets might adde , that these natural tablatures are the same which the Syrens had in their hands , when they had their melodious Consorts ; and that being perceiv'd by some eye which came to disturbe their recreations , they let them fall into the water , where they have been carefully kept ever since : But leaving these imaginations to those they belong to , let us pursue our design . EYE-STONE . THere is a little Stone found in these Islands , most commonly neer the Sea-side , and sometimes at a good distance from the Sea , which from its vertues may be termed the Eye-stone ; but in regard the more common opinion will have it to be a production of the waters , we shall treat of it in this place . Some of these Stones are about the bigness of the larger sort of Brass-farthings ; but the least are most esteem'd : A man would think , looking on them in the Sun , that they were of those Pearls called Barroques cut in two , they are so cleer , transparent , and smooth : Some of them have red or blewish veins , which give them a very delightful lustre , according to the several aspects are cast on them : They have the figure of a Snail engrav'd on that side which is even : Being put under the eye-lid , they roll about the ball of the eye , and it is affirmed , that they strengthen and cleer the sight , and force thence the motes , or trash which might have fallen into it . SEA-EGGES . THere is found in the Island of S. Martins a production of the Sea , called Sea-egges , or Sea-Apples , full of sharp prickles rising out of a dark-coloured skin : But when the fish which rouls them is dead , they lose all those prickles , which become afterwards of no use ; and quitting that hard crustiness which had encompass'd them , they discover the whiteness of their shells , which are intermixt with so many compartiments and little windings , that the needle of the most ingenious Embroiderer would be much troubled to imitate them . These Egges should rather be called Sea-Urchins or Sea-Chestnuts ; for while they are living they have the figure and colour of a little Urchin , which formes it self like a ball , and is arm'd of all sides , the better to deal with his enemy : Or they are like those rough prickles which encompass ▪ the Chestnut while it is upon the Tree . SEA-STAR . TO consider narrowly all the rarities to be seen in the Sea , it might be said , that of whatever is excellent in the Heavens there is a certain resemblance in the Sea , which is as it were the others looking-glass . Hence it comes , that there are Stars to be seen in it , having five points or beams , somewhat of a yellowish colour . This Star is somewhat better then a foot diametre , and an inch thick ; the skin is hard enough , and full of little risings , which adde much to its beauty . If these Sea-Stars may not enter into any competition with those of the Heavens , as to magnitude and light , they exceed them in this , that they are animate , and that their motion is not forc'd , and that they are not fix'd nor confin'd to the same place : For the fish , which hath taken up its abode in this starry mansion , moves which way it pleases on the azure plains of the waters while the weather is calm , but as soon as it foresees any tempest , out of a fear to be forc'd to the Land , which is not fit to entertain Stars , it casts out two little anchors out of its body , whereby it is so firmly fastened to the Rocks , that all the violent agitations of the incens'd waves cannot force it thence . It is preserv'd alive by the means of the nourishment it takes by a little hole , which is as it were its mouth , and lies just in the centre of its body . Some curious persons remove these Stars out of their watery Element , and having dryed them in the Sun make them the ornaments of their Closets . SEA-TREES . NOr can the sandy shelfs or sholes of those Rocks , which are covered with water , endure the reproach of barrenness : For notwithstanding the saltness whereby they are always enclos'd , they make a shift to produce , among the grass which is upon them , certain Trees which are immediately glaz'd with a salt-peter , which renders them extremely white . Some conceive them to be a kind of Coral . There are taken up of them of several figures , and so neatly made , that the eye cannot be cloy'd with considering the odness of their shapes . SEA-FANS . THere are also certain Pannaches , or Sea-Fans , or Sea-Feathers , which are , to speak by way of resemblance , as it were the borders of that spacious liquid Garden which never needs watering : They are woven very finely , and according to the quality of the Rocks whereon they are rooted , they are of different colours : This only were to be wish'd , that they had solidity enough to endure a transportation from those Islands into these parts . CHAP. XX. Of Amber-greece ; its Origine ; and the marks of that which is good , and without mixture . AMber-greece is found in greatest abundance on the Coasts of Florida , beyond what is had of it in any other Country of America : Whence it comes , that the Spaniards have built Forts there , to keep possession of the Land , and entertain with the Indians , who inhabit it , the Commerce of that rich Commodity , which they carefully gather since they have been acquainted with the value of it . There hath sometimes been taken up of it , after extraordinary tempests , on the Coasts of Tabago , Barboudos , and some other of the Caribbies , as we have received by very authentick Relations : Upon which assurance , it will be no digression from the Natural History we treat of , if we perfume this Chapter with the sweet scent of this Aromatick Drug , which certainly is the rarest and most precious of all those productions which the Ocean hath yet cast up out of its vast and unexhausted bosom to enrich that new world . The Maldives call Amber-greece Panahambar , that is , Amber of gold , by reason of its worth : The Inhabitants of Fez , Morocco , and the Aethiopians call it by the same name as they do the Whale ; whence it is probably conjectur'd , that they thought it proceeded from the Whale . Most certain it is , that neither Hippocrates , Dioscorides , nor Galen , ever heard any thing of Amber-greece , no more then they had of the Bezoar-stone , Guayacum , Sassafras , Sassaparilla , Rhubarb , Mechoachan , and many other Drugs : Amber-greece therefore is one of those whereof the knowledge is wholly modern , and the origine not well known . Some have imagin'd that this Amber , not known among the Ancients , is an excrement of the Whales : Others are of opinion , that it comes from the Crocodiles , in regard their flesh is perfum'd : Some others are perswaded , that they are pieces of Islands and fragments of Rocks conceal'd in the Sea , and carried away by the violence of the waves , forasmuch as there are sometimes found pieces of this Amber which weigh a hundred pound , and of the length of sixty handsbredths , and that , as is affirmed by Linscot , in the Year M. D. L. V. there was a piece found neer Cape Comorin , which weigh'd thirty hundred weight . There are also those who conceive it to be a kind of Sea-foam , which gathers together and grows thick after a certain time by the agitation of the Sea-water , and is hardned by the heat of the Sun. But the most probable conjecture is , that it is a kind of Bitumen engendred at the bottom of the Sea ; and when it comes to be extremely agitated by some extraordinary tempest , it lets go this Bitumen , and forces it towards the shores : for indeed it is commonly found only after some great tempest . Philostratus in the life of Apollonius affirms , that the Panthers which are neer the Mount Caucasus are very much delighted with the sweet scent of that place : But certain it is , that of all creatures the Birds are very great lovers of this Ambergreece , and that they will scent it at a great distance : Wherefore as soon as the tempest is laid it must be sought after and taken away , otherwise it will be devoured . Nor is it the sweet scent of it , but the ill , which causes the Birds to flock to it ; for this precious and admirable perfume , when it is fresh and soft , and newly come out of the Sea , smells very strong , and those creatures which run to it do but as they would do to some carrion ; for the scent of it is like that of rusty bacon , and 't is likely for that reason that it was so long ere 't was known and used : The Ancients judg'd of its vertue by its ill scent , fit rather to injure the heart then refresh it , and so they rejected it as unprofitable , nay hurtful . Besides it is not so commonly , nor in so great quantities found towards the Coasts of Greece , nor yet in Europe ; and there were but very few Voyages heretofore made into the Indies . The Foxes do also think it a good dish , and eat much of it : In those Countries where much of it is gather'd , these creatures wait at the Sea-side , and having discover'd any , they immediately devour it : But having kept it a while in their bellies , they cast it up again before it be any way digested ; yet does it lose some of its vertue and sweet scent : Whence it comes , that this kind of Amber-greece is less esteem'd then the other , and us'd only in perfumes . It will not be amiss hereto give the marks whereby the true Amber-greece is to be distinguish'd from the adulterate , since those who have written of it , as Garcias , Monard , Scaliger , Ferdinand Lopez , Clusius , and others , speak very little thereof , and assign not the essential marks of it . It is in the first place to be observ'd , that Amber-greece is generally distinguish'd into that which comes from the Levant Seas , and that which comes from the Western Sea : That which is taken up on the Coasts of the Levant , especially on those of Barbary , where there is much , and in great pieces had , is for the most part black , and cannot be dried so well as to be reduc'd to powder , as that of the West , let what will be added to promote the pulverization of it : It is also more easily melted by the fire , hath not so sweet a scent , and is of a lower value : There is little of the Amber brought into these parts , in regard it is not much esteem'd , and not very useful either as to Physick , or Perfumes . The Amber-greece of the West , whereof the best is that found on our Coasts , is commonly of an ash-colour'd grey , looking as if ashes were mixt with wax , yet so as that the ashes appear distinctly , and are not perfectly mixt with the wax : The upper part of it having raked along the shore , and lain more open to the air , is commonly of a tawny colour , or at least not so white as it is within , hard and solid like a crust , and sometimes full of sand and little shells : which happens hence , that being soft as Bitumen or Pitch , such filth easily sticks to it ; and that abates somwhat of its price , but not of its goodness . To know whether this Amber , which is of the best kind , be good , in the first place consider the figure of it , which for the most part should incline to roundness , inasmuch as all things that are any way soft being toss'd to and fro by the Sea are reduc'd to a certain roundness : It should be also somewhat smooth , and of a dark colour between a dark-grey and tawny : If it be very dry it should be the lighter , proportionably to the bigness of the piece : Hereby it may be judg'd whether there be any mixture of Scamony , Bitumen , Wax , Pitch , or Rozin , all these adding much to its weight : By the same tryal it may be known whether there be any mixture of sand ; as also whether it be not the black Amber-greece of the Levant . If the Owners of it are unwilling to have the piece broken , take a needle heated , and thrust it into the piece , and if it enter easily , conclude there are no stones within it ; and if you smell at the liquor which will come forth by the heat of the needle whereby the Amber is melted , you will find it of a scent not unlike that of gumm'd wax , but at last will end in an odour sweet enough . But the surest way is , having agreed about the price of the piece of Amber conditionally it be good , to break it ; so you will find whether there be any small pebbles in it . The Amber , as we said before , must be of an ash-colour , having small specks , as our Water-nuts : When it is fresh it is of a darker colour then when it is very dry : but if it differ not much from that colour , and be not too black nor too white , it matters not ; above all it should appear of a mixt colour : Take also a little out of the middle of the piece , or from that part which you think worst , and put it on a knife heated in the fire , and it will presently melt like wax , and if the knife be very hot what was put upon it will be quite consum'd . When you have thus melted it , observe whether it hath the scent we mentioned , which cannot be well known but only to such as have made tryal thereof , because it is particular thereto ; and by that means you will also discover whether there be any mixture in the Amber : You may also while it is melting put a little upon your hand , and spreading it you may see whether there be any mixture : It should stick so fast to your hand that it can hardly be got off : When it melts it becomes all of one colour , though before it seemed to be mixt , and inclines to that of some kind of Rozin : It should not dissolve in either water or oyl ; not but that there is a way to dissolve it in either of them , by the addition of a certain ingredient , which those who know it would not have discover'd : Nor should it be reduc'd to powder , unless being very dry it may be scraped or grated , and be mixt with some fine powder : It also sticks much to the Mortar , which therefore must be often made clean : The black will never be reduc'd to powder , neither this , nor any other way . The difference between the black and the grey consists chiefly in the colour , which inclines to that of black pitch , and not mixt with whitish-grey seeds , but all over alike : The black is also softer and more weighty , and smells more like Bitumen . Ch : 21. Tortoise . p : 133 Crocadile . p : 13● Sea Feather . p : 127. Sea Tree p : 127. There is a third kind of Amber-greece , which is white , the rarest , as Ferdinand Lopez affirms , but not the best as he accounts it . On the contrary , it is the most inconsiderable of any , and there being no account made of it , there is very little transported : But this is indeed some of the other kinds of Amber-greece , which having been devoured and digested by Birds that have very hot stomacks , turns white , as most of the excrements of Birds are : That which hath been devour'd by Fishes , as it happens many times , is not much alter'd either as to colour or substance : which proceeds hence , that their stomacks are not so hot as those of the Birds , and perhaps finding the Amber-greece hotter then their ordinary sustenance , and burthen'd therewith , they soon cast it up again : But what had been eaten by the Fox is in a manner corrupted , and of little value , by reason of the heat of his stomack . This white Amber-greece is like salted or pickled Suet , easily melted , and smells like tallow ; whence some conceive it is but some kind of suet so ordered . Having given the marks of the right Amber-greece , we shall omit the adulterations of it , because they are almost infinite : Nor shall we treat of its use in Physick , its excellent qualities , and especially the sweet scent it gives to liquid Conserves , and all other things wherein it is used : Of these some other Books lately come forth , and experience may satisfie the curious Reader . CHAP. XXI . Of certain Creatures living partly on Land , partly in the Waters , commonly called Amphibia , which may be found in the Caribby-Islands . WE shall begin with the Crocodile , by the Islanders called Cayeman : It is a very dangerous Monster , which sometimes grows to an extraordinary bulk and length : The Skeletons of several of them being frequently brought into these parts , we shall not be so large in our description thereof , as otherwise we might . This Creature keeps in or neer the Sea , and in the Rivers of the Islands that are not inhabited , and sometimes on the Land among the Reeds , very hideous to look on : It is conceiv'd to live a long time , and that its body encreaseth in all its dimensions to the very last day : Whence it is not to be wondred , if there have been seen of them some which were eighteen foot in length , and as big about as a Hogshead : It hath four feet well arm'd with crooked claws : The skin , which is cover'd all over with scales , is so hard on the back , that a bullet from a Musket shot at him shall hardly make any impression on it : but if he be hurt under the belly , or in the eyes , he is soon gone : His lower jaw is immoveable , but hath so wide a mouth , and so well set with sharp teeth , that he makes nothing to divide a man in two . He runs fast enough on land ; but the weight of his body causes him to make so deep a track in the sand , as a Coach-horse might do ; and having no vertebrae in the back-bone , no more then the Hyaena's , he goes streight forwards , not being able to turn his vast body , but with much difficulty ; so that the better to avoid his pursuit , a man need only turn several times a side . Those which are bred in fresh water do so smell of Musk while they are alive , that the air is perfum'd a hundred paces about the place where they are : nay the water retains somwhat of the same smell . This observation of the sweet scent of the Crocodile may , by the way , discover the error of Pliny , who imagin'd that of all living creatures only the Panther had a sweet scent with it , as he somewhere affirms , though in another place he writes , that the entrails of the Crocodile smell very sweet , and that proceeds from the odoriferous flowers on which he feeds : Now this musky scent of the Crocodile of America is enclos'd in certain glandules in the Emunctories , which he hath under the thighs , and which being taken thence keep the said smell a long time : It may be imagin'd that God hath bestow'd this scent on them , that men and other creatures , which many times become the prey of these cruel Monsters , might by the scent discover the place where they lurk , and avoid them . Those which have their abode in the Sea have no smell of musk , but both kinds are very dangerous , and to be dreaded by such as either go to wash themselves , or are forc'd to cross some river by swimming : This dreadful Monster hath a strange sleight to make his prey of Oxen and Cows : One of them will lye lurking at those places of the Ponds and Rivers where those creatures are wont to water , and finding one at his advantage , he half-shuts his eyes , and floats on the face of the water , as if it were a piece of rotten wood ; by which means getting neerer and neerer to the poor beast which is a drinking , and is not aware of him , he immediately fastens on him , taking him by the lips , and forcing him under water , he drowns him , and then feeds on him : He taketh men also by the same sleight , as is affirmed by Vincent le Blanc , who hath a Relation of the servant of a Consul of Alexandria , who going to take one of these cruel beasts , thinking it had been a piece of wood , was drawn by it to the bottom , and never seen afterwards . There are abundance of these monstrous Crocodiles in those Islands , which from them are called the Islands of Cayeman , and not frequented but only in the time of Tortoise-fishing : For having pick'd out the best meat out of the Tortoise , and a great deal cast away , the Crocodiles come in great numbers in the night time to feed on the entrails and carcases left on the sand : So that those who are watching for the Tortoises are oblig'd to carry about them great wooden Leavers to keep off those Cayemans , which they many times kill , having first broken their backs with those Leavers . These creatures have a whitish fat , which was heretofore used by Physicians in fluxions proceeding from a cold cause ; it being hot , and consisting of subtile parts : Upon the same account were such as had Fevers rubb'd therewith upon the approach of their fits , to cause sweating : Many other properties are attributed to the Crocodile by Pliny , in order to the curing of diseases : Some are very desirous to get certain little stones , like little bones , which are in his head , and having reduced them to powder , they use them to clear the Reins of Gravel : Some also affirm , that the sharpest teeth of this Animal , which are on the side of each jaw , cure the Tooth-ach , and preserve the teeth from corruption , being only rubbed every day therewith : There are in like manner in the heads of Dragons , and Toads , stones good against several diseases : So the cruel Requiems , by us before described , afford a remedy against the Stone and Gravel . Thus hath it pleas'd the wise Author of Nature , that we should have some advantages from those creatures which are otherwise most pernicious . The Chineses have a way to take and tame these Crocodiles , as some Historians affirm : And when they have bred them a certain time , and made them fat enough , they kill them , and feed on them : But the Europeans who have tasted thereof , affirm , their flesh , though white and delicate , is not pleasant to the taste , as being too lushious , sweetish , and retaining much of the musk . TORTOISES . THere are taken in these Islands several sorts of Tortoises , for there are Land-Tortoises , Sea-Tortoises , and Fresh-water-Tortoises , which are of different figures : The Caribbians call them all by the name of Catallou ; but when they speak of the Land-Tortoises , they adde the word Nonum , which in their Language signifies the Earth , or that of Tona , that is to say , of the River or Water . The Sea-Tortoises are commonly divided by the Islanders into three kinds , that which the French call Tortue Franche , that called Caouanne , and the Carets : They are all of them almost of the same figure ; but the meat only of the first kind is good to be eaten , unless it be in case of necessity , and for want of other provision ; so that of the two last , only the shell is of value . The Tortue-Franche , and the Caouannes are commonly of so vast a bulk , that the upper shell is about four foot and a half in length , and four in bredth : Which is not to be much admired , since that in Maurice-Island there are some which having four men on their backs , are nevertheless able to go . Aelian relates , that the Inhabitants of Taprobana cover their houses therewith : And if we may credit Diodorus Siculus , certain Nations of the East-Indies convert them into Boats , in which they will cross a great arm of the Sea that lies between them and the Continent . These Amphibious creatures seldom come to Land , but only to dispose of their Egges , in order to propagation : To that end they make choice of a very light sand which they find on the Sea-side , in some place not much frequented , and to which they may have easie access . The Islanders , who at a certain season of the year go to the Cayeman-Islands , to make provision of the meat of Tortoises which come to land there in infinite numbers , affirm , that they make their recourse thither from all parts within a hundred leagues and more to lay their egges , by reason of the easiness of the access , the shore being flat , and cover'd with a soft sand : The Tortoises come to land about the latter end of April , and their landing continues till September , and then may they be taken in abundance ; which is thus performed . At the close of the evening some men are set ashore , who lying on the sands without making any noise , watch the Tortoises when they come out of the Sea to lay their egges in the sand ; and when they perceive that they are got a good way from the Sea-side , and hear them making a deep hole in the sand with their claws , into which being a foot and a half deep , and sometimes more , they lay the egges , they come and surprize them at that employment , and turn them upside-down ; and being in that posture they are not able to recover themselves , but continue so till the next day that they are brought thence in Shallops to the Ships : When they are thus turned upside-down , they are observ'd to shed tears , and are heard to sigh . 'T is generally known that the Stag weeps when he is put to his extremities : And it is almost incredible what cries and groans proceed from the Crocodiles about the Nile , and what tears they shed when they find themselves taken . The Sea-men of those Ships which go to the Cayeman-Islands to take in their loading of Tortoises , may every night in less then three hours turn forty or fifty of them , the least whereof weighs a hundred and fifty pound , and the ordinary ones two hundred pound ; nay some of them will have two great pails full of egges in their bellies : These egges are round , and about the bigness of a Tennis-ball ; they have white and yolk like Hens-egges , but the shell is not so hard , but soft , feeling as if it were wet parchment . The Fricasseys and Omeletts made of them are good enough , but a little drier then those made with Hens-egges . There is so much meat about one Tortoise as may well maintain sixty persons a whole day : When they are desirous to eat of them , they cut off the shell which is under the belly from that on the back , unto which it is joyn'd by certain gristles which are easily cut : What Tortoises are taken by the Sea-men in the night , finds them work all day to cut into pieces and salt them . Most of the Ships which come to these Cayeman-Islands , after they have taken in their loading , that is , after six weeks or two moneths continuance there , return to the Caribbies , where they sell that salted Tortoise ; and it becomes the sustenance of the ordinary sort of people , and the slaves . But the Tortoises that have escaped , having laid their egges at two or three several times , return to the place whence they came , the egges which they have cover'd with sand on the Sea-side being about six weeks after hatch'd by the heat of the Sun , and not by their looking on them , as Pliny , and some of the Ancients imagined : as soon as the young Tortoises have broken the shells wherein they were inclos'd , they make their way through the sand , and get out of the grave which gave them birth , and by an instinct of nature go streight to the Sea to the old ones . The meat of this kind of Tortoise is as dainty as any Veal , so it be fresh , and kept but one day : It is intermixt with fat , which when it is dress'd is of a greenish yellow : It is of easie digestion , and very wholsom , whence it comes , that those sick persons who cannot recover in the other Islands are carried to that purpose to the Cayemans in the Ships that go for Tortoises ; and commonly having refresh'd , and purg'd themselves with that diet , they return thence perfectly recover'd . The fat of this kind of Tortoise yields an oyl , which while it is fresh is good enough to fry withall , being stale it is employ'd in Lamps . CAOUANNE . THe Tortoise called the Caouanne is of the same figure as the precedent , save that the head of it is a little bigger : This stands upon the defensive when people come neer to turn it ; but the meat of it being black , full of strings , and of ill taste , there is no account made of it , but only where other is not to be had ; the oyl also got from it is good only for Lamps . CARETS . THe third kind of Sea-Tortoise , called by the French Caret , differs from the two others in bigness , as being much less , and that it lays not its egges in the sand , but in a kind of gravel which is mixt with small pebbles : The meat of this Tortoise is not pleasant , but the egges more delicate then those of the other two kinds : It would be as little regarded as the Caouanne , were it not sought after for its precious shell : It consists of fifteen greater and lesser leaves or pieces , ten whereof are flat and even , four a little bending , and that which covers the neck , made triangle-wise , hollow like a little buckler : All the shells of an ordinary Caret may weigh three or four pound ; but there have been some taken whose shells have been so large and so thick , that all together have weigh'd about six or seven pounds . Of the shell of this kind of Tortoise are made Combs , Cups , Boxes , Cases , Cabinets , and so many excellent things of great price : It also enriches Houshold-stuff , the borders of Looking-glasses and Pictures , and is used now in the covering of Pocket-books of Devotion . To get this precious shell , they put a little fire under the upper shell which consists of so many pieces ; and as soon as they feel the heat they are easily taken off with the point of a knife . Some affirm , that this kind of Tortoise is so vigorous , that its shell being taken away it will get another if it be immediately cast into the Sea. The most plentiful fishing for these Tortoises is at the Peninsula of Jucatan , and several little Islands within the Gulf of Hondures : So that honest Pirard was ill-inform'd , who in his Treatise of the Animals and Fruits of the East-Indies , Chap. 2. affirmes , that this kinde of Tortoise is to be found only in the Maldivos and the Philippine-Islands . It is affirmed by some , that the oyl of this kind of Tortoise helpeth all kinds of Gouts proceeding from cold causes : It is also very successfully used to strengthen the Sinews , to take away the pain of the Reins , and cure all cold Fluxions and Distempers . Having given so particular an account of the Tortoises , it will not be amiss to adde thereto the manner how they are fish'd for , and how all the great fishes of the Caribbies are taken . How the Tortoises and other great Fishes are taken in the Caribbies . THe Sea-Tortoises are not only taken upon the sand , as we shew'd before , but also by means of an Instrument , which is a pole about the length of a half-pike , at the end whereof there is fasten'd a nail pointed at both ends , which is square in the midst , and about the bigness of a mans little finger : Some make notches on that side of it which stands out of the wood , that it may take faster hold when it is entred into the shell of the Tortoise . In the night time , the Moon shining and the Sea calm , the Master-fisher being in a little boat with two others , one at the oar to turn it of any side as fast as ever he can , that the boat may go much faster and with less noise then if it were row'd ; the other is in the midst of the Canow or Boat , holding the line which is fasten'd to the nail , and in a readiness to draw it it as soon as the instrument hath done execution on the Tortoise . Being thus provided , they go where they think to find of them ; and when the Master-fisher , who stands up on the forepart of the Canow , perceives one of them by the glittering of the Sea , which by getting up ever and anon to the face of the water it causeth to foam , he directs him who guides the little vessel to make to the place where he would have him , and being gently got neer the Tortoise , he violently darts the instrument into its back : The nail piercing the shell , gets also a good way into the flesh , and the wood keeps up above the water : As soon as the fish finds it self hurt , it sinks down to the bottom with the nail sticking fast in the shell : And the more it strives and struggles , the more it is entangled . At last having wearied it self , and spent its forces in striving by reason of its loss of blood , it suffers it self to be easily taken , and is either taken into the Canow , or drawn to the shore . After the same manner they also take Lamantins , and several other great fishes ; but instead of the nail there is put into the wooden instrument a great hook , or a small dart of iron made like that of a sharp lance : On one side of that piece of iron there is a hole , through which there passeth a line , which is also woond about the dart , so that when it is darted into the fish , the line easily is let loose , that it may have the liberty to tumble up and down in the water , and when it hath spent its forces , and reduc'd to extremity , if it cannot be gotten into the Canow , it is easily drawn to the shore , where they divide it into quarters . Land-Tortoises , and Fresh-water-Tortoises . THe Land-Tortoises are found in some Islands neer the fresh-water Rivers , which are least subject to inundations , or in the ponds and fenny places that are farthest from the Sea : They are cover'd all over with a hard and solid shell , which is not to be rais'd by several pieces or leaves , as those of the Sea-Tortoises , and it is so thick in all parts , that it secures the Animal living within it from any hurt , and will not be broken even though the wheels of a loaden Cart should go over it . But what is yet more strange , is , that the creature never finds this moving lodging too narrow for him ; for it grows larger proportionably as the body of the possessor grows bigger : The upper covering is in some of them about a foot and a half in length : it is of an oval figure , somewhat hollow like a Buckler , and on the outside hath several streaks , which as it were divide it into so many compartiments , with a certain observance of Symmetry : All these intermixtures are laid on a black ground , which in several places is enamell'd with white and yellow . This kind of Tortoise hath a very ugly head , like that of a Serpent : It hath no teeth , but only jaws , which are strong enough to break what it would swallow down : It is supported by four feet , somewhat weak to sustain the weight of its body ; nor does it upon pursuit trust much to them : For if he be not neer some river or pond into which he may cast himself , he places all refuge and safety in the covering of his mansion , under which like a Hedg-hog he immediately draws in his head , feet and tail , upon the first apprehension of any danger . The Female lays egges about the bigness of those of Pigeons , but a little longer : Having cover'd them with sand , she leaves them to be hatch'd by the Sun. Though there be some who hold that the meat of these Land-Tortoises is of hard digestion , yet those who have eaten thereof rank it among the most delicate dishes of America : The Physicians of the Country advise those who are inclin'd to Dropsies to use it often for a preventive : They have also found by experience , that the blood of these Tortoises dried and reduc'd to powder takes away the poyson of Vipers and Scorpions , being apply'd to the wound : It is also certain , that the ashes of their shells mixt with the white of an egge cures the chaps in Nursing-womens nipples ; and if the head be powder'd therewith , it prevents the falling of the Hair. CHAP. XXII . Containing the particular Descriptions of several sorts of Crabs or Crab-fish , commonly found in the Caribbies . THere are found in all the Caribby-Islands certain Crabs or Crab-fish , which are a kind of amphibious Crevices , and very good meat , whereas those of Brasil are unpleasant , in asmuch as they smell of the Juniper-root . Accordingly the Indian Inhabitants very highly esteem theirs , and make them their ordinary entertainment : They are all of an oval figure , having the tail turning in under the belly : Their bodies , which are cover'd all over with a shell hard enough , is supported by several feet which are all full of little prickles , which facilitate their climbing up to those places whither they would get up : The two fore-feet are very big , and of those one is somewhat bigger then the other : The French call these two fore feet or claws , Mordants , significantly enough , forasmuch as with these they twitch and secure whatsoever they have fastened on : The fore-part which is somewhat broader , and stands up higher then the other , hath standing a little out two eyes , which are solid , transparent , and of several colours : Their mouths are armed with two little white teeth dispos'd on each side like a pair of sharp pincers , wherewith they cut the leaves of Fruits , and the roots of Trees on which they feed . TOURLOUROU . THere are three kinds of them , differing in bigness and colour , of which the least are those commonly called Tourlourous : They have a red shell marked with black-spots ; they are pleasant enough to the taste , but in regard there is much picking work about them , and but little to be gotten from them , and that it is conceived they incline people to the bloody flux , they are used only in case of necessity . WHITE-CRABS . THere are others all white , and have their abodes at the foot of Trees on the Sea-side , in certain holes which they make in the ground , into which they retreat , as the Conies do into their Clappers or Hutches : These are the biggest of all the kinds , nay there have been those taken which have had in one of their claws as much meat as an egge might contain , and as delicate as that of the River-Crevices : They are seldom seen in the day time ; but in the night they come in multitudes out of their holes to feed under the Trees ; and it is then that they are taken with the help of a Lanthorn or Torches : They delight very much to be under the Arched-Indian-Fig-tree , and other Trees which are on the Sea-side , and in the most fenny places : If a man shall search into the ground , or in the sand to get them out of their lurking places , he shall always find half their bodies in water , as most of the other amphibious creatures are . PAINTED-CRABS . BUt those of the third kind , which as to bulk is between the two others before mentioned , are the most beautiful , the most to be admired , and the most esteem'd of all : They are indeed much of the same figure with the precedent ; but according to the several Islands , and different soils wherein they are bred , they are painted with so many colours , and those so beautiful and lively , that there cannot be a greater divertisement then to see these creatures at mid-day creeping under the Trees where they seek for their sustenance : Of some of them the bodies are of a violet colour intermixt with white : others are of a bright yellow interlaced with several small greyish and purple lines , which begin at the mouth and are drawn down over the back : Nay there are some which upon a dark-colour'd ground are streaked with red , yellow and green , which makes the richest mixture of colours that can be imagin'd ; looking on them at a little distance a man would think , that all those delightful colours wherewith they are naturally enamell'd , were not yet fully dry , such is their brightness , or that they were newly varnish'd over to give them the greater lustre . These Painted Crabs are not like the white ones , which dare not appear in the day time ; for these are to be seen morning and evening , and after the rains under the Trees , where they recreate themselves in great companies together : They will also suffer a man to come neer enough to them ; but as soon as they perceive him make any attempt to take them ( which is best done with a little wand , it being too dangerous to employ the hands ) they make their retreat without turning their backs on those that pursue them , and as they go back they shew their teeth , and opening their defensives , which are those two Claws or Mordants they have in their feet , they therewith defend their whole body , and they ever and anon strike them one against another to frighten their enemies : And in that posture they get into their forts , which are commonly under the root , or in the cleft of some rotten Tree , or that of some rock . These Crabs have this natural instinct , to go every year about May , in the season of the rains , to the Sea-side to wash themselves , and disburthen themselves of their egges , in order to the perpetuation of their species : They come down from the Mountains in such multitudes , that the high-ways and woods are covered with them ; and they have this strange direction given them , that they take their way towards that part of the Island where there are Creeks and descents , whereby they may the more easily come to the Sea. The Inhabitants are at that time very much annoy'd by them , in regard they fill their Gardens , and with their little Mordants they cut the Pease and young Plants of Tobacco : They observe such an order in this descent , that they look like an Army marching in rank and file : they never break their ranks , and whatever they meet with by the way , Houses , Mountains , Rocks , or other obstacles , they attempt to get over them , that they may go on still in a strait line : Twice a day they make a halt , during the greatest heat , both to feed and rest themsleves a while : But they make greater journies in the night then in the day , till at last they get to the Sea-side . When they are upon this expedition they are fat , and good to eat ; the Males being full of meat , and the Females of egges : And indeed during that time , a man may have of them at his door : Nay sometimes they come into the houses if the palizadoes be not close enough , and that they meet with a place to get in at : The noise they make in the night time is greater then that of the Mice , and keeps people from sleeping : When they are come to the Sea-side , having rested themselves a little , and consider'd the Sea as the nurse of their young ones , they approach so neer it , that they wash themselves three or four times in the little waves which gently rise and fall on the sand : then having retired into the Woods or neighbouring Plains to recover their weariness , the Females return a second time to the Sea , and having wash'd themselves a little , they open their tails , which are commonly thrust up under the belly , and shake out the egges fasten'd thereto into the water : After which having once more wash'd themselves , they return in the same order in which they came thither . The strongest of them soon recover the Mountains , every one making to the quarter from whence he came , and by the same way through which he had pass'd before : But then , that is , in their return , they are for the most part so weak and lean , that they are forc'd to make some stay in the next fields they come at to refresh themselves , and retrive their former vigour before they can get up to the tops of Mountains . As to the Egges thus committed to the Sea , having been cast up by it on the softer kind of sand , and warm'd some time by the beams of the Sun , they are at last hatch'd , and become little Crabs , whereof there may be seen millions about the bigness of a large farthing , getting into the neighbouring bushes till such time as they are strong enough to get to the old ones in the Mountains . Another considerable thing in these Crabs , is , that once a year , to wit , after their return from the Sea , they are under ground for the space of six weeks , so that there is not one of them to be seen : During this time they change their skin or shell , and become wholly new : They work out the earth so neatly at the entrance of their retreats , that there is no hole to be seen ; which they do to prevent their taking of any air ; for when they put off their old coat , their whole body is as it were naked , being only cover'd with a very thin pellicle , which grows thicker and harder by degrees , till it come to the solidity of the shell they had put off . Monsieur du Montel relates , that he purposely caused some places to be digg'd where it was likely there were of them hidden : Having met with them , he found them wrapp'd in leaves of Trees , which no doubt was their sustenance , and serv'd them for a nest during that retirement ; but they were so weak and unable to endure the air , that they seemed as it were half dead , though fat enough , and excellent meat , and as such highly esteemed by the Inhabitants : Close by them he found the shell they had put off , which seem'd to be as entire as if the animal had been still within it : And what was strange , though he look'd very narrowly , yet hardly could he find any hole , or cleft at which the body of it might get out of that prison : But having view'd it very exactly , he found a little disjunction neer the tail , at which the Crab had slipped out . They are commonly dress'd as the Crevices in these parts are ; but the more delicate will take the time and pains , after they are boiled , to pick out all that is good in the claws , and to extract a certain oily substance which is in the body , and by some called Taumaly , and to fry all together with the egges of the female , putting thereto a little of the Country Pepper , and some juice of Oranges ; and this makes it one of the most dainty dishes in the Caribbies . In these grounds where there are many of the Trees called Manchenillos , the Crabs which feed under them , or eat of the fruit , have a venemous quality , insomuch that those who eat thereof fall dangerously sick : But in other parts they are wholsom enough , and as the Crevices in Europe are numbred among the delicacies : Such as are careful of their health open them them before they eat thereof , and if they be black within they think them dangerous , and use them not . CHAP. XXIII . Of Thunder , Earth-quakes , and the Tempests sometimes happening in the Caribbies . AS there is hardly any face so beautiful , but that it may be subject to some defect , spot or mole ; so these Islands having all the excellencies and advantages before represented , have also some imperfections and defects which take off much of their lustre , and abate of the enjoyments and pleasures they might otherwise afford : We shall give a short account of the principal inconveniences happening there , and the remedies which may be apply'd thereto . THUNDER . OF those Thunder may be named in the first place , which though never heard on the Coasts of Peru , is in these Islands so frequent , and in many places so dreadful , that by its terrible claps it forces the most confident into terrour and astonishment . EARTH-QUAKES . EArth-quakes do also sometimes produce very sad effects , and shake the very foundations of the Earth so violently , that they make a man reel in those places where he might think himself most safe : But through Gods goodness these happen very seldom , and in some places the agitation is not so great . HURRICANE . WHat is most to be feared is a general conspiracy of all the Winds , which goes about the Compass in the space of 24 hours , and sometimes in less . This is that which is called a Hurricane , and happens commonly in the moneths of July , August , or September : at other times there is no fear of it . Heretofore it happened but once in seven years , and sometimes seldomer ; but within these few years it hath happened once every two years , nay in one year there happened two of them : Nay not long after Monsieur Auber was sent to command in chief at Gardeloupe , there were three Hurricanes in one year . This kind of Tempest is so violent , that it breaks and unroots Trees , deprives those it takes not away of all verdure , makes desolate whole Forests , removes Rooks from the tops of Mountains , and casts them into the Valleys , overthrows Houses , carries away the Plants it hath forc'd out of the Earth into the Sea , makes a general waste of all it meets with in the Fields ; and in a word , leaves famine all over the Country , which groans a long time after that disaster , and will be a long time ere it recovers the ruines occasion'd thereby . Nor does the Hurricane all this mischief only by Land , but it raises withall such a tempest on the Sea , that it seems to be mixt and confounded with the Air and the Sky : It breaks to pieces the Ships that happen to be on the Coasts at that time , casting some upon the shores , and swallowing others into the Abysses of the Deep : So that those which escape shipwrack at such a time , are extreamly oblig'd to acknowledg the great mercy of God towards them . Those who observe the signs preceding this Tempest , have particularly noted these ; That a little before it happens the Sea becomes of a sudden so calm and even , that there appears not the least wrinkle on her face ; That the Birds by a natural instinct come down in multitudes from the Mountains , where they make their ordinary abode , to retire into the Plains and Valleys , where they keep on the ground to secure themselves against the injuries of the cruel weather which they foresee coming ; And that the Rain which falls a little before is bitter and salt , as the Sea-water . It is not many years since that there happen'd a memorable example of this Tempest upon several Ships lying in the Road of S. Christophers loaden with Tobacco , and ready to set sail ; For they were all broken to pieces and cast away , and the Commodities wholly lost : Whereof there follow'd another strange and unexpected accident , which was , that most of the fish upon the Coast was poysoned by the Tobacco : The Sea seem'd in a manner cover'd with those poor creatures , which turn'd upside-down and languishing floated on the face of the water , and came to dye on the shore . Nor are these disasters particular only to the New-World , but there have been seen in France , and other places such dreadful Tempests as might well be accounted Hurricanes . In the year M. D. XCIX . there rose neer Bourdeaux such a violent wind , that it broke and unrooted most of the great Trees which were able to resist , especially the Wall-nut-trees , whose boughs are commonly very large , and transported some of them above five hundred paces from the place where they grew : But the weaker Trees which gave way were spared : The Palace of Poictiers receiv'd much hurt ; divers Steeples were batter'd , and that of Cangres neer Saumur quite blown down : Some persons on horse-back in the fields were carried above sixty paces out of their way : For the space of six or seven leagues , as far as it blew , there was nothing but ruine and confusion . [ To this place may be reduced , among others , that Tempest which happen'd here in England at the removal out of this world of the late Usurper Oliver Cromwel ; the mischiefs whereof are yet fresh in mens minds ; as also that in February , 1661. ] To give an example of a Hurricane that shew'd its malice here in Europe , particularly on the Sea , we shall adde the Copy of a Letter from a Merchant of Rochel to a Correspondent of his at Rouen , dated January the 30th , M. DC . XLV . We have been in a very sad condition these two days , by reason of the extraordinary Tempest which began Saturday night last , the 28th of this month , and continues yet : We see from our Walls between thirty and forty Ships cast a way , and forc'd to the shore , most English bottoms , and abundance of Merchandize lost : One of these Ships of 200 Tun burthen was cast neer a Wind-mill , which is twelve foot higher then any tide was ever seen ; for the Tempest was not only in the Air , but it also forc'd the Sea much beyond its ordinary limits , insomuch that the spoil it hath done by Land very much exceeds the loss of the Ships . All the Salt on the low Marshes was carried away ; all the Wheat on the lower grounds and reduced marches overflown : And in the Isle of Ree the Sea cross'd it from one side to the other , spoil'd abundance of Vineyards , and drown'd much Cattel . In the memory of man the Sea never came up so high ; nay it came to some places almost a league within the Land : So that those who have been at S. Christophers affirm , that the Hurricanes happening there are not more dreadful then this Tempest was here : The wind was North-west : The loss both on Sea and Land is valued at five hundred thousand Crowns : 'T is conceiv'd there is as much Salt lost as would have freighted two hundred Ships of three hundred Tun a piece . There are also lost some Dutch Ships neer the Isle of Ree , at Bourdeaux , and Bayonne , which were very richly laden . Whence it appears that these Tempests are as violent in Europe as those so much feared in the Caribbies . But in those parts , some to secure themselves from these Storms forsake their houses , out of a fear to be over-whelm'd in their ruines , and make their abode in Caves and the clefts of Rocks , or lye flat on the ground in the open fields , till they be over : Others run to some house neer them , which they think so strongly built , as that it may elude the shocks of that Tempest ; for now there are in the Caribbies many structures that in a manner defie the violence thereof : Nay there are some will get into the little Huts built by the Negroes , in imitation of those of the Caribbians ; for it hath been found by experience , that these Hurts , being round and having no place open but the door , and whereof the Rafters stand upon the ground , are commonly spared when the highest houses are remov'd from one place to another , if not quite overthrown by the impetuous agitation of the winds raising this Tempest . CHAP. XXIV . Of some other Inconveniences of the Country , and the remedies thereof . BEsides the Thunder , Earth-quakes and Hurricanes , which shake the very foundations , and blast the beauty of the Caribby-Islands , there are some other Inconveniences which much annoy the Inhabitants , though not so much to be feared as the precedent . These we have reserv'd to be the subject of this last Chapter , wherein out of the desire we have to contribute all lyes in us to the well-being and satisfaction of those amiable Colonies , we shall propose the remedies which the experience of the ancient Inhabitants , and the judgment of several eminent Physicians have found most proper and effectual to secure them from those dangerous consequences . MOUSTICOES , and MARINGOINS . THere is then , in the first place , a sort of very small Flies , by some called Mousticoes , which are felt commonly before they are seen : But in that little weak body there is so sharp and venemous a sting , as causing an importunate itch that will not be satisfi'd till the skin be scratch'd off , the wound degenerates into a dangerous Ulcer if some remedy be not apply'd . There is another kind somwhat bigger , and making a noise like that of the Flies , seen in these parts neer ponds and fenny places , by some of the Inhabitants of the Caribbies called Maringoins : They do the same effect with the former , being arm'd with a little sting which pierces through cloaths , nay through the Hammocks , or hanging-beds on which people rest themselves : But both kinds have this particular to them , that they never do any mischief , but they before-hand proclaim a war , and sound a charge with their little Trumpet , which many times does more frighten then their stinging hurts . To avoid the annoyance of these two little Insects , the Inhabitants place their houses on a little eminency , give them air on all sides , and cut down all the Trees which may hinder the East-wind , which is the ordinary wind blowing in those Islands , and which drives away these wicked and importunate enemies : Those also who have their lodgings and beds very close are not so much troubled therewith . But if notwithstanding these precautions any be annoy'd thereby , they need only take Tobacco in the room , or make a fire that shall smoak much , and these disturbers of mens rest will be gone : And if they have stung any one , and he be desirous to be rid of the itch which follows , let him only wet the place stung with Vinegar , or the juyce of the lesser kind of Citron , and he shall have ease . WASPES and SCORPIONS . WAspes also and Scorpions are common in most of these Islands : These Vermin are of the same figure and as dangerous as those of the same kinds in most parts of Europe : The stingings of Waspes are helped by the juice of Rue-leaves , and perfectly cured by a fomentation of the sovereign remedy against all sorts of poysons , which is given out under the famous name of Orvictan ; and that of Scorpions hath its remedy in the beast it self , which must be crush'd upon the place affected , or for want thereof , recourse must be had to the oyl called Scorpion-oyl , which should be common in all those parts where these Insects are so . MANCHENILLO . IN most of these Islands there grow certain Trees called by some Manchenillo-trees , beautiful to the eye , bearing leaves like those of Crab-trees , and a fruit called Manchenillo , like an Appius-apple ; for it is streaked with red , extreamly fair , and of a pleasant scent , insomuch that one can hardly forbear tasting it if he be not before-hand acquainted with its dangerous quality ; for though it be sweet in the mouth , yet is it so fatal that being eaten it sends a man to sleep , not for 24 hours , ( as a certain seed of Peru , and an herb in the East , whereof Linscot speaks at large ) but so as never to awake again ; so that it is much worse then those Almonds of Mexico , which smell like musk , but being eaten leave a taste of rottenness behind them ; as also then the fair Apples of Sodom , which being opened yield only soot and ashes ; for if a man have the mischance to be deceiv'd in them , it is without any hazard of his life : But these venemous Apples may be compared to the Indian-nut which grows in Java : It is somwhat like a Gall , and at the first eating thereof it tastes like a small Nut ; but afterwards it causeth mortal gripings , and is a most dangerous poyson : There is also in Africk a Tree called Coscoma , which bears deadly Apples : The Tree of the Maldivas , named Ambou , bears a fruit no less deceitful and pernicious : And neer Tripoly in Syria there are certain large Apricocks , which are fair to the eye , and very savoury to the palat ; but the subsequent qualities of them are many times mortal , or at best , cause long and painful diseases to such as have eaten of them . There grow Manchenillo-Trees on the Sea-side and the banks of Rivers , and if the fruit fall into the water , the fish eating thereof will certainly dye ; nay though it continue long in the water , yet will it not rot , but is cover'd with salt-peter , which gives it a solid crustiness , as if it were petrify'd . In those Islands where this Tree grows in abundance the Snakes are venemous , it being supposed by some , that they sometimes suck the fruit of it : Nay the Crabs which feed under these Trees contract a dangerous quality from them , as we said elsewhere ; and many have been sick after the eating thereof : Whence it comes , that when these fruits fall to the ground , such as are careful of their health will forbear the eating of Crabs . Yet do not the Snakes or Crabs wholly live on this fruit , but feeding under the Tree they draw the infection thereof to themselves , especially if they suck the venome of its fruit . It may well be , that what is mortal to some creatures is not so to all ; and that these Insects often feeding on this poyson , do by custom and continuance turn it into their sustenance , as is reported of Mithridates : And so they may infect such as eat thereof , receiving themselves no hurt thereby . Under the bark of the trunk and boughs of these Trees there is contained a certain glutinous water , which is white as milk , extremely malignant and dangerous : There being many of them along the high-ways , if one should carelesly break one of their branches , that milk or rather poyson comes forth , and falls upon him : If it light on his shirt , it makes an ugly stain as if it were burnt ; if on the skin , and the place be not immediately wash'd , it will be all blistered : but if it should chance that a drop of this caustick and venemous water should fall into the eye , it will cause an insupportable inflammation , and the party shall lose his sight for nine days , after which he will have some ease . The dew , or rain-water , having continu'd a while on the leaves of these Trees , produces the same effect , and if it should light on the skin , it would scorch it like Aqua-fortis : So that it is almost as bad as the drops of rain falling under the Line , which are so contagious , as those who have felt them affirm , that if they fall on the hands , face , or any uncover'd part of the body , there immediately rise up bladders and blisters with much pain ; and if the party do not presently shift his cloths , his body will be full of wheals all over ; not to mention the worms which are bred in the cloths . Nay the very shade of these Trees is prejudicial to men , and if a man rest himself under them , the whole body swells after a strange manner . Pliny and Plutarch mention a Tree of Arcadia no less dangerous ; and those who have travell'd into the East-Indies affirm , that there is an herb named Sapony , which causes their death who lye upon it . But what heightens the ill quality of the Manchenillo-Tree , is , that the meat dress'd with a fire made of its wood derives a certain malignity from it , which burns the mouth and throat . Nor are the Savages of these Islands ignorant of the nature of the Manchenillo ; for the composition wherewith they are wont to poyson their arrows hath in it , among other ingredients , the milk of this Tree , and the dew falling from it , and the juice of the fruit . To cure , in a short time , the swelling and blisters rising on the body after sleeping under the shade of these Trees , or receiving the rain or dew falling from their branches , as also those occasion'd by the milk within the bark , recourse must be immediately made to a kind of Snails , whereof we have spoken before , under the name of Souldiers , and let the party take a certain cleer water which is contain'd within their shell , and apply it to the place affected : this remedy immediately allays the venome of that scorching liquour , and puts the party out of all danger : The oyl extracted without fire from the same Snail operates the same effect . But if any shall happen to eat of the fruit of these venemous Trees , he must use the remedies prescribed hereafter , to expell the venome of Serpents , and all other poysons . WOOD-LICE . THere is also a kind of Ant , or worm , which hath a little black spot on the head , all the rest of the body being white : They are bred of rotten wood , and thence some call them Wood-lice : Their bodies are softer then those of our ordinary Ants , and yet their tooth is so sharp , that they gnaw wood , and get into such coffers as lye neer the ground : And in less then two days , if they be not destroy'd , there will get in such abundance , that linen , cloaths , paper , and whatever is within them will be eaten and devoured ; nay they gnaw and eat the posts which sustain the ordinary hutts , insomuch that if some course be not taken they will at last fall down . To prevent the breeding of these Insects , and the mischief done by them , there are these cautions : At the building of houses not to leave any wood on the ground to rot , out of which they may breed : To burn the ends of those pieces of wood that are planted in the ground : As soon as any of them are perceiv'd , to cast scalding water into the holes which they have made : To hang up Chests and Coffers in the air with cords , as they are forc'd to do in several parts of the East-Indies , that they may not touch the ground : And lastly , to keep the rooms very clean , and leave nothing on the ground . It hath also been observ'd , that the rubbing of their haunts with the oyl of that kind of Palma-Christi wherewith the Negroes rub their heads to avoid vermine , hath prevented their coming any more that way . The oyl of Lamantin hath the same effect , and if it be poured on their rendezvouz , which is a kind of Ant-hill made up of their own ordure , and fasten'd about the forks which sustain the hutts , they immediately forsake it . RAVETS . ANother dangerous vermine are the Ravets , of which there are two kinds : The bigger are almost like Locusts , and of the same colour ; the others are not half as big : Both kinds have their walks in the night-time , get into Chests if they be not very close , foul all things wherever they come , and do mischief enough , yet not so much , nor in so short a time , as the Wood-lice . They are called Ravets , because like Rats they gnaw whatever they come at : They are no doubt the same which de Lery calls Aravers , according to the Language of the Brasilians . This vermine hath a particular malice to Books , and their covers . The Wood-lice are as good , if they can get at them ; but they are to be commended in this particular , that they have a respect for the letters , and only nibble about the margents ; for whether they cannot away with the ink , or for some other reason , it must be an extraordinary famine that shall force them to feed on the impression , or writing ▪ But they are very great lovers of linen above any thing , and if they can get into a Chest , they will desire but one night to make work enough for many Sempstresses for a month . As to the Ravets , though they be not so quick at their work , yet they spare nothing but silk and cotton-stuffs ; nay they have no stomach to silk or cotton even while it is raw ; insomuch that if the Chests be hung up in the air , and the cords be done about with cotton , as soon as they find their little feet fasten'd in it , they immediately endeavour to get away , and turn somewhere else . Such as dwell in houses of brick or stone are not troubled with the Wood-lice , but with all their care they have much ado to avoid the mischief done by the Ravets : Yet hath it been found by experience , that they cannot endure sweet scents , and that they would not willingly get into Chests made of Cedar , and those excellent sweet woods which are common in all these Islands . At Cairo they put the pedestalls of Cabinets in vessels full of water , to prevent the creeping up of the Ants. This easie secret might produce the same effect in the Caribbies to keep off the Wood-lice and Ravets , nay also the Ants , which are there also extremely troublesome . CHEGOES . BUt what is most to be feared in all these Islands is a certain kind of little worm , no bigger then a hand-worm , which breeds in the dust , in the sweepings cast out into the dunghill , and such unclean places : These are commonly called Chegoes . They get into peoples feet , and under the nails of their toes ; but if they get any further , and are not taken away in time , they will get into all the other parts of the body . At first they only cause a little itching , but having once got through the skin , they cause an inflammation in the place affected , and though very little when they entred it , come in time to be as big as a pea , and produce abundance of nits , which may breed others ; and so many times ulcers are bred in the places whence they are taken . The Savages , as they relate who have liv'd among them , have a certain gum , wherewith having rubb'd their feet , especially under the nails , they are not annoy'd with this vermine : But such as know not that secret are advis'd to have their feet search'd by those who have the skill to discover and take out those dangerous Insects , as soon as they feel the least itching ; at which work the Indians are very expert and fortunate . Those who take out these Chegoes must have a care that they break not the bag wherein they are enclosed ; which if they do , some of their little egges will remain behind , which will infallibly breed others . It is conceived also , that the Roucou , which the Caribbians use to make themselves more beautiful , more nimble , and more active to run , hath a secret vertue to keep off all these vermine . It is also a good remedy often to sprinkle salt-water about the room ; not to go bare-foot ; to wear stockings of Goats-leather ; and to keep ones self very clean : For commonly only such as are careless of themselves , and slovenly , are much troubled with them . These little worms are the same with those which the Brasilians call Tons , and some other Indians Nigas . Those who have Ulcers caused by these little worms , either for want of taking them out skilfully or in time , are among the French called Malingres . These Ulcers come also many times after some little scratching , which at first seems to be little or nothing : But afterwards , the party may well wonder to see it as big as the palm of a mans hand ; for the Ulcer must have its course : Nay some of them , though little , yet are very hard to be cured . Of these Ulcers there are two kinds ; one round , the other uneven : The round Ulcer is harder to cure then the other , for it is encompass'd with dead flesh , which makes it the worse ; for till that dead and loose flesh be removed , the Ulcer cannot be cured : Therefore as often as the wound is dress'd , that dead flesh must be quite cut away , which causes extraordinary pains . Among the remedies for the healing of these Ulcers , there are used Verdi-greece , Aqua-fortis , the spirit of Vitriol , and burnt Allom , which eat away the dead flesh : They use to the same end the juice of the lesser Citron , which is extreamly sharp ; and when the wound is foul , it makes it clean , and look well : True it is , the pain which the party feels when the wound is rubbed therewith is so great , that he would rather pitch on any of the other remedies ; but they do not heal so soon : There is also an Unguent made of common honey , a little sharp Vinegar , and the powder of Verdi-greece , which cures Ulcers in a short time : And to prevent them , let not any one make slight of the least hurt or scratch that happens in any part of the body whatsoever , especially the feet or legs , but to apply a plaister thereto , to take away the heat which may be in the wound ; and in case there be no other remedy procurable , to put some Tobacco-leaves to it , and to use the juice of Citron and Vinegar , to take away the itch which remains after the stinging of the Mousticoes and the Maringoins , rather then to make use of the nails . In the sixth Chapter of this History , we said there were Serpents and Snakes in the Islands of Martinico and St. Alousia , which have a dangerous venom : We shall here assign the Remedies which may be successfully used in order to the taking away thereof . In the first place , be it observ'd , that they are to be used both inwardly and outwardly : Inwardly to comfort the heart , and dissipate the venemous quality which might prevail over it , there are successfully used Treacle , Mithridate , the Confection of Alkermes , Egyptian-Balm , Peru-Balm , Rue , Scordium , Scorzonera , Vipers-grass , Angelico , and Contrahierva : But above all , the party stung must take down in a little Burrage-water , Bugloss-water , or some other liquor , the powder of the Liver and Heart of Vipers , the weight of a Crown-piece : In a word , he must use all those things which fortifie the heart , and revive and refresh the spirits : Outwardly there are to be applyed all the Remedies which have the vertue to draw and disperse all manner of venom : Such are Cupping-glasses apply'd upon the scarified wound , as also all hot and attractive Medicaments , such as are Galbanum , Ammoniacum , the fomentation of wine boil'd with the root of Dragon-wort , or the leaves of Mug-wort , Garlick , Onions , Pigeons dung , the blood of Land-Tortoises dry'd and reduc'd to powder , and the like . It is also not only requisite , but very safe , as soon as may be to bind up the member affected , a little above the place where the party was stung , and immediately to make an incision , nay indeed to take away the piece , or at least , as soon as it is scarifi'd to apply thereto the outermost feather of a Chicken or Pigeons wing to take away the venom ; and that Chicken or Pigeon being dead , to take another , till there be no venom left to be drawn . It were also to be wish'd , that all the Inhabitants of the Caribbies were furnish'd with that excellent Antidote , approved in so many places in France , which is known under the famous name of Orvietan , and sold at Paris at the New-bridge end , in the street called Rue Dauphine , at the sign of the Sun : For that admirable secret , among many other rare qualities , hath the vertue to drive away the venom of all sorts of Serpents , and to allay the force of the strongest poysons : Such as have been stung by venemous Serpents are to use it thus . Take of it about the bigness of a Bean , dissolv'd in wine ; and after scarification made on the place stung , and drawing blood by the Cupping-glass , apply thereto a little Orvietan , and let care be taken that the Patient be kept awake at least for twelve hours after . This sovereign remedy loses nothing of its goodness , though it be kept many years , so it be put up in a place not too hot , where it may be dry'd up ; and if it be , it may be reduc'd to its consistence with Mel rosatum ; it may be also had in powder . As to the diet to be observ'd during the use of this remedy ; the Patient must abstain from all meats that enflame the blood , or cause melancholy : He must also forbear purging and bleeding , for fear of drawing the venom inward ; unless some of the nobler parts be in danger , in which case he may purge abundantly , and use baths , and things good to open the pores , and cause sweating . If a person be reduc'd to such an extremity as that none of the forementioned Antidotes can be procured , let him make use of this which is very common and easily got : Let him who hath been bitten or stung by any venemous creature immediately eat the rind of a raw Citron , for it hath the vertue to secure the heart from the venom : if it may be done , the place hurt must be bound as hard as can be endured , a little above the biting or stinging ; then it must be scarifi'd , and let there be often apply'd thereto a mans fasting spittle ; and if the beast which hath done the mischief can be had , cut off the head of it , and pound it till it be reduc'd to a kind of Unguent , which must be apply'd hot to the wound : This is the ordinary remedy used by the natural Inhabitants of Brasil to free themselves from the violent poyson of that dangerous and monstrous Serpent , which in their Language they call Boicinininga , and the Spaniards Cascavel . The last Letters we receiv'd from Martinico assure us , that some considerable families lately come from Brasil with their Negroes to live in that Island , acquainted the inhabitants with several Herbs and Roots growing in the Caribbies , as well as Brasil , which are excellent to allay the venom of all kinds of Serpents and poyson'd Arrows . The forementioned remedies may also be used against the venom of the Becune , and all the other dangerous fishes . They may also be successfully employ'd to prevent the pernicious effects of the juice of Manyoc , the Manchenillo-tree , and the stinging of Waspes , Scorpions , and all other venemous Insects . SEA-FOAM . THose who go a fishing , or to wash themselves in the Sea , do sometimes meet with a certain foam which the wind blows to and fro like a little bladder , of a purple colour , of a different figure , and beautiful to the eye ; but what part soever of the body it shall stick to , it immediately causes in it a very grievous pain , extreamly sharp and burning : The readiest remedy that can be apyly'd to alleviate that stinging pain , is , to anoint the place affected with the oyl of the Acajou-nut , mixt with a little good Aqua-vitae ; for one heat takes away the other . RATS . MIce and Rats were creatures heretofore unknown to the Caribbians ; but now since the coming in of so many Ships to those Islands , and the casting away of divers of them in the very Roads , where they afterwards rot , they have got to land , and are so multiply'd , that in some places they do abundance of mischief among the Potatoes , Pease , Beans , and particularly that kind of Wheat which is called Turkey-wheat : Nay did not the Snakes destroy them , and search for them in their holes under ground , in the clefts of rocks , nay even in the coverings of houses , which consist of Palm-leaves , or Sugar-canes , it would no doubt be a very hard matter to secure Provisions from them . Now indeed there are Cats in these Islands , which give them no quarter ; nay , Dogs are taught to hunt them , and it is no small diversion to see how subtle they are to find them out , and expert in the hunting and killing of them . Nor is this inconvenience particular to the Caribbies ; nay it is much worse in Peru ; for Garcilasso , in his Royal Commentary , affirms , that these pestilent creatures being extreamly numerous in those parts commit very great spoils , ransacking the places through which they pass , making the Fields desolate , and gnawing the Fruits even to the stalks , and roots of the Trees . The Inhabitants of the Islands have an invention which they call Balan , to keep the Rats from eating their Cassava , and other Provisions . This Balan is a kind of round hurdle , or haply square , consisting of several stakes , on which they place the Cassava after it hath been dried in the Sun : It is fasten'd at the top of the Hut , hanging down by a Witth or Cord ; and that the Rats may not come down along the Cord , and so get to the Balan , they put the Cord through a smooth gourd which hangs loose in the midst of it , so that the Rats being come to that place , being not able to fasten their feet in it , and fearing the motion of the Gourd , are afraid to venture any further : Were it not for this secret , the Inhabitants would find it a hard task to keep their provisions . Thus hath the wise Author of Nature been pleas'd , by an admirable equipollence of perfections and imperfections , that those Countries which have some advantages above others should also be subject to those inconveniences that are not to be found elsewhere . Thus hath the Divine Providence , whose business it is liberally to supply the exigencies of his Creatures , plac'd the preservative neer the poyson , the Remedy walking as it were hand in hand with the Disease , and so laid open to Man the inexhaustible Treasures of Grace and Nature , to secure him against the injuries of Air , the outrages of the Seasons , the violence of Poysons , and whatever the Earth produces that is most dangerous , since it became envenomed by the first Transgression . The End of the First Book . THE HISTORY OF THE Caribby-Islands . THE SECOND BOOK . Comprehending the MORAL History of those ISLANDS . CHAPTER I. Of the Establishment of those Inhabitants who are Strangers in the Islands of S. Christopher , Mevis , Gardeloupe , Martinico , and some other Islands of the Caribbies . IN the precedent Discourse we have given a full account of whatever might relate to the Natural History of the Caribby-Islands ; our design leads us now to that part of the History which we call the MORAL , wherein we are to treat of the Inhabitants of the said Islands , of whom we have occasionally made mention in the Description we have given of those places in the precedent Book . In the first place we shall speak of those Inhabitants thereof who are Strangers , or Europeans , yet only so far as the prosecution of our Design requires ; which having dispatch'd , we shall descend to a more large and particular consideration of the Indians , the natural and originary Inhabitants of the Country ; a task which requires a more ample deduction , and a more exact and curious disquisition , upon this presumption , that there hath yet been very little publish'd upon that subject . The Spaniards , grounding their Title upon the Donation of Pope Alexander the sixth , and some other apparent Reasons and Pretences , presume that the right of Navigation into the late discover'd part of the World , which is call'd America , and of establishing and setling Colonies there , whether it be in the Continent , or in any of the Islands , properly belongs to them , exclusively to all others . But not to urge that the vanity of that arrogant presumption is sufficiently discover'd of it self , and that it would prove a great digression from the design of our History to engage our selves in a particular disquisition of that Controversie , we need only say , that Bergeron , a learned and curious Authour , hath so exactly handled this Question , and so cleerly shewn the absurdity of that chimerical pretence , in his Treatise of Navigations , that it would be lost labour for us to insist upon it , or to think of any thing new that can be produc'd upon that account . Accordingly all Christian Kings and Princes have always disputed thar pretended Right with the King of Spain , as unanimously concluding that he had unjustly attributed the same to himself : Nor have they engag'd against him only by words and writings , but have effectually prosecuted their own pretensions , and from time to time sent Fleets into America to setle Plantations there , and to take into their possession several parts of that new World ; wherein the most successful have been the English , the French , and the Dutch. But it is to be observ'd , that of all the Colonies which these three European Nations have planted in America , those that setled themselves in the Caribby-Islands are of greatest account , and the most frequented by Merchants , as being the most advantageous upon the score of Trade . The English and French , as may have been noted in the first Book of this History , are the most considerable in those parts , and have divided between them the greatest , the richest , and the most populous of all those Islands . We may further affirm it as a thing generally known , that these Nations have not in their several establishments follow'd the inhumane and barbarous maximes of the Spaniards , nor after their example unmercifully exterminated the originary Inhabitants of the Country ; for if they found any of them in actual possession of the Lands where they liv'd , they have for the most part preserv'd them therein , and contracted alliances with them . Yet must it be acknowledg'd that the the Caribbians have had very great differences with the English , and that the said differences have continu'd a long time ; but the ground of their quarrels proceeded from some occasions of discontent which the Caribbians receiv'd from some particular persons of that Nation , which represented in a Body hath disapprov'd their procedure , and upon all emergencies hath express'd it self so far dissatisfi'd therewith , as to desire that they should be treated with the same humanity , moderation , and Christian mildness , as those greater and flourishing Colonies of Virginia and New-England , that are under the jurisdiction of the said English , have hitherto us'd towards the natural Inhabitants of that part of America which lies more Northerly , where they have establish'd themselves ; for it is known that the English hold so sacred and perfect a correspondence with them , as hath opened a way for their instruction in the Mysteries of Christian Religion , and the planting of a great number of fair Churches amongst those poor Barbarians . But above all , this is most certain , that when the French establish'd themselves in the Islands ▪ of Martinico , Gardeloupe , and Granada , it was done with the consent of the most considerable persons among the Caribbians , who thereupon disown'd those of their Country-men who would have obstructed the said establishment : Nay such was their earnestness therein , that they employ'd all their Forces and Councils to oppose the designs of the others , and to secure the French in the peaceable possession of what they had before granted them . This proceeding absolutely clears the French of being guilty of the same violences which are charg'd upon the Spaniards , and makes it appear , that the setlement of the former in those Islands was not like that of the latter in those places where they have the opportunities to establish themselves . And if it be objected to the French , that they have forc'd the natural Inhabitants out of S. Christophers and Gardeloupe , and that even at this present there is a War between the said Nation and those of Martinico ; it may be answer'd , that when the French peopled these Islands , they propos'd to themselves no other design then the edification and instruction of those poor Barbarians , and that if contrary to their first intention they had been forc'd to use a severe hand towards some particular persons , and to treat them as enemies , they were themselves the occasion of their own misfortune , by being the first Aggressors , and guilty of previous violations of the sacred Laws of Alliance , which they had contracted with them , and engaging themselves in sanguinary counsels , such as would have smother'd their Colonies ere they were fully setled , had there not been a timely discovery made thereof . The English and French Colonies had their beginning at the same time , which was in the year One thousand six hundred twenty and five : Monsieur Desnambuc , a French Gentleman , of the ancient House of Vauderop , and a Captain under the King of France in the Western Seas , and Sir Thomas Warner , an English Gentleman , joyntly took possession of the Island of S. Christophers on the same day , in the names of the Kings of France and Great Britain , their Masters , that they might have a place of safe retreat , and a good Haven for the reception of such Ships of both Nations as should be bound for America ; that Island being furnish'd with all the advantages whereof we have given a full account in the Chapter particularly design'd by us for the description of it ; upon which score it was visited by the Spaniards , who often put in there for refreshments , both as they were inward and outward bound in their long Voyages : Nay sometimes they left their si●k there to be look'd to by the Caribbians , with whom they had made a peace upon those terms . These two Gentlemen therefore considering with themselves , that if they were posses'd of that Country they might the better incommodate their common enemy in America , the Spaniard , and have withall a convenient and secure habitation , in order to the establishment of the Colonies they intended for those Islands , became Masters of it , and left men therein to keep it : But before they parted thence , having some grounds to fear that there might be some secret intelligence between the Indians and the Spaniards , or that in their absence they might execute the resolution , which by the perswasion of certain Sorcerers ( a sort of people in great esteem among the Indians ) they had undertaken , which was to put to death all the Strangers who were come into their Country , they in one night rid their hands of all the most factious of that Nation , and not long after forc'd all the rest , who had got together into several Bodies , and intended to stand upon their guard , to retire to some other places , and to leave that to their disposal . Things being thus order'd , Desnambuc returns into France , and Sir Thomas Warner into England , where their conquest and all their proceedings thereupon were approved by the Kings their Masters ; and having obtained a permission to carry over some recruits of men , they came back to the Island in the quality of Governours and Lieutenants , under the Kings of France and Great Britany . But Desnambuc before he went over to cultivate and prosecute his conquest imagin'd to himself , that the most likely way to have a powerful support in France , such as should concern it self in the preservation of that Island , and so to secure and promote his designs , would be to get together a Company of persons of Authority , which should have the direction and signiory of the said Island , and what others might afterwards be conquer'd and reduc'd under the jurisdiction of the King of France ; upon this provision , that the said Company should have a care , and make it their earnest business to supply the Colony with men for the keeping and cultivation of it ; as also with Ecclesiasticks to be maintain'd by allowances from the said Company ; and lastly to build certain Forts there for the security of the Inhabitants , and to furnish them with Canon , Powder , and all sorts of Ammunition ; in a word , to maintain a sufficient Arsenal , wherein should be all things in readiness to oppose the Enemy . This Company , or Society , was establish'd in the moneth of October , in the year of our Lord , one thousand six hundred twenty and six , as well for the Government of S. Christophers , as those other Islands which are adjacent thereto , and was approv'd by the King of France . Since that time it hath been further confirm'd , and favour'd with some new Concessions , and very advantageous priviledges obtain'd from his most Christian Majesty the eighth of March , one thousand six hundred forty and two , for all the Islands of America lying between the tenth and thirtieth degree on this side the Equator . Desnambuc having thus order'd his affairs in France , returns to S. Christophers with a recruit of three hundred men , which the Gentlemen of the Company newly erected had raised , in order to the advancement of that Colony : He brought over a●●o along with him a considerable number of gallant Volunteers , who look'd on it as no small honour to run fortunes with so famous an Adventurer , and to participate of his honourable hazards , out of a confidence in process of time of reaping the fruit of his Conquests . They got all safely to S. Christophers , about the beginning of the year , M. DC . XXVII . and though they had suffered much during their Voyage , and were most of them either sick or much weakned , yet were they not discourag'd by those difficulties , but reflecting that the noblest enterprises are many times attended by great inconveniences , and that Roses cannot be gather'd without thorns , they immediately fell to work , and having in a short time learn'd of those whom they found in the Isle what they were to do in order to their further establishment , they behav'd themselves answerably to the generous designs of their Captain , who on his part more and more encourag'd them by words and example . How the Island was to be divided between the two Nations had been design'd before that Voyage ; but the particular Articles of the Division were solemnly agreed to and concluded on the 13th of May , in the said year , M. DC . XXVII . For to the end that every one might employ himself with some assurance upon his own stock , and that no differences might arise between the French and the English , M. Warner being return'd from England some time before the arrival of Desnambuc , where he had also recommended his affairs to the direction of a Company which undertook the advancement of his enterprises , they divided the whole Island between them , and set those Boundaries to their several divisions , which are remaining to this day , but with this particular provision that Fishing and Hunting should be equally free to the Inhabitants of both Nations , and that the Salt-ponds , the more precious kinds of Timber fit for Dying , or Joyners-work , Havens and Mines should in like manner be common . Nay it was further agreed upon by certain Articles concluded on both sides , that a good correspondence should be maintain'd between them , as also for the preventing of all jealousies , and avoiding the occasions of disputes and contestations , which might easily arise between people of different humours : They further made a Defensive League for the mutual relief of each other , if occasion should require , against the attempts of the common Enemy , or any other who should endeavour to disturb the peace and quiet which they hoped to enjoy together in those parts of the Country where they had planted themselves . These things thus setled , the two Governours betray'd a certain emulation in carrying on the establishment of their Colonies ; in the prosecution whereof it is most certain the English had very considerable advantages above the French to compass their designs : For besides that that Nation , which is as it were nurs'd up in the bosom of the Sea , can better endure the hardship and inconveniences of long Voyages , and is better vers'd in the making of new Plantations ; the Company which was establish'd at London for the management of that of S. Christophers , made such generous provisions , that at its first setlement it might be supply'd with Men and Provisions , such as should be necessary for their subsistence , and took so particular a care of all things , that it was from time to time refresh'd with new recruits , and whatever it might stand in need of at the beginning , that it visibly prosper'd and advanc'd while the French , which was unfurnish'd with all those assistances , seem'd to pine and languish , nay indeed would have quite fallen away if the affection which it had for its chief Director , and the high esteem it had conceiv'd of his valour had not kept it up . While therefore the French Colony was reduc'd to these extremities , and in a manner subsisted only by its courage , that of the English being in a good plight and condition , spred it self into a new one , which planted it self in the Island of Mevis , which is divided from S. Christophers only by a small arm of the Sea , as we have said elsewhere : But if the small number whereto the French were reduc'd permitted them not to make the like progres●es , their Governour Desnambuc had in the mean time the opportunity to make several useful regulations for the better setlement of it : Of these we shall not think it besides our design to insert here some few of the principal Articles , to the end the memory of them may be preciously preserv'd for the instruction of posterity . In the first place , taking it into his consideration , that by peace and concord small things come to be great , and that division distracts and disperses the greatest , he ordered that all the Inhabitants of the Island who were subject to his jurisdiction should maintain a perfect union among themselves , and that he press'd and recommended to them upon all occasions as the Pillar of their little State , and the sacred Channel through which they were to expect the blessings both of Heaven and Earth abundantly to flow upon them : And whereas it is impossible that in mutual conversation there should not happen many things which might oftentimes offer some violence to that amicable correspondence , if some present provision be not made to the contrary , he desired that such differences might be with the soonest either decided or smother'd , and all be reconcil'd with meekness , and that if possible before the setting of the Sun. Another command of his was , that his people should be faithful to their trust , and free , and sincere in all their affairs ; obliging and charitable towards their Neighbours , and as religious and punctual in the observance of the promises they had made , as if they had been put into writing , and seal'd and deliver'd before witnesses , or Publick Notaries . And that their being continually employ'd about their Plantations might not cause them to forget the business of War , and out of a distrust they would degenerate in point of courage , through a long and undisturbed quiet ; and that if occasion should require they might be able to handle their Arms , and make use of them with dexterity , he appointed certain days for the exercising of them , that they might thereby be minded of the Rules of Military Discipline , and order'd , that though all profess'd the cultivation of the earth , yet that they should have the generous looks and demeanors of Souldiers , and that they should at all times have about them the Badges and Liveries of that kind of Life , and so never be seen out of their Quarters without Fire-arms , or at least a Sword. But if he requir'd them to be thus qualifi'd , to the end that when occasion serv'd they might make their enemies sensible of their valour and courage ; he on the other side oblig'd them to be mild and courteous one towards another , and that the stronger should not take their advantages of the weaker . Thence it came that he made this commendable order , which is still in force in all those Islands ; to wit , that Masters should not take Servants for any longer term then three years , during which time they should be oblig'd to treat them with all gentleness and moderation , and exact of them only such services as were rational and answerable to their strength . Nay his care and tenderness was very remarkable towards such as were newly brought into the Country : To the end therefore that at their arrival they might be supply'd with all things requisite to secure them against the injuries of the air , and that their labour might not be hindred through want of convenient lodging , he desir'd , that as soon as the place which they had design'd for their building was uncover'd , all the Neighbourhood should help them in the raising of it up : This commendable Institution was so well receiv'd , and so carefully practised , that all the Inhabitants generally acknowledg'd the equity of it , and took a certain pleasure in making a voluntary contribution of their pains and cares upon that occasion : Some went to cut down such Timber as might be necessary ; others were to find Reeds and Palm-leaves for palizadoes and covering ; the ablest Architects planted the forkes , rais'd the couples , and fasten'd the covering , and all seem'd to be kindly concern'd in the work , so as that the narrow structure was in a few days become tenantable , yet without any charge to the owner , save only to see those charitable assistants supply'd with the ordinary drink of the Country , as long as they were at work upon his account . In fine , he had a particular aversion against those idle persons who are basely content to live by the sweat and labour of others , as the Drones do on the Hony which the laborious Bee had brought into the common Treasury . But to retrive in our days a little glimpse of the Golden Age , so much celebrated by the Ancients , he incited all the Inhabitants to be liberal , and apt to communicate to one another the goods which God had plentifully bestow'd on them , and to express their charity and hospitality towards all those who came to visit them , that so there might afterwards be no occasion to setle Inns and Victualling-houses among them , as being places which for the most part serv'd only for retreats to slothful , debauch'd , and di●●●lute persons ; and the disorders and excesses committed therein were so great , as in time might hasten the desolation and ruine of the whole Colony . But while the French Governor was thus taken up with the ordering of his little Republick , and kept up the spirits of his people with the expectation of sudden recruits , the Gentlemen of the Company not much differing in constitution from many of that Nation who think of reaping as soon as they have dispos'd the seed into the ground , were for their parts in a continual expectation of some Ships loaden with the richest and most precious Commodities of America , that so they might be reimburs'd with interest what they had laid out upon the first embarquing , and till that return were come , they thought of nothing less then running themselves into new charges . The Governor having seriously taken it into consideration , that all the Letters he had sent to those Gentlemen upon that occasion had not obtain'd any favourable answers from them , thought it would be his best course , ere the Colony were reduc'd to greater extremities , to come over to them in person , and by a second Voyage undertake the sollicitation of that relief , upon which the safety of their first advancements , and the subsistence of the French in that Island wholly depended . This good design , which the zeal he had for the glory of his Nation had inspir'd him withall , prov'd as fortunate as he could have wish'd it : For being come to Paris , he was so prevalent in representing the importance and necessity of that Recruit to the Gentlemen of the Company , that they granted him three hundred men , and Ships furnish'd with all necessary Provisions for their transportation to S. Christophers . This Recruit so impatiently expected by the Colony , happily arriv'd about the beginning of August , M. DC . XXIX . and it was receiv'd with so great joy by them who had so long stood in need of it , that now they thought nothing should obstruct the execution of their designs . But it seems the prosperities of this life are of a short continuance ; they had hardly solac'd themselves two months in the enjoyments of that happiness , ere there comes upon them a powerful Fleet from Spain ; Dom Frederick de Toledo , who had the command of it , had receiv'd express order from his Catholick Majesty , that before he fell down to the Havanna , Carthagena , and the other more eminent Ports of America , he should touch at S. Christophers , and force thence all the English and French , who had planted themselves there some years before . The first act of hostility committed by this Naval force , which consisted of four and twenty great Ships of burthen , and fifteen Frigots , was the seisure of some English Ships then lying at Anchor neer the Island of Mevis ; which done , it came and cast Anchor in the Road of S. Christophers , within Cannon-shot of the Basse-terre , where Mons . de Rossey had the command in chief . The Forts of both the Colonies were not yet in such a condition as to stand out a siege , they were unfurnish'd with Provisions , and all the Ammunition , as to Powder and Shot , in the whole Island could not amount to much ; nay though both the Nations should have joyn'd all their forces together , yet could they not have oppos'd so great an Army : But their courage in some measure supply'd all those defects ; for that the Enemy should not brag of his having compass'd his designs without some opposition , Desnambuc dispatch'd out of the Cabes-terre , where he began to fortifie himself , all his most experienc'd Souldiers , in order to the relief of the place which was threatned by the Enemy , and the English sent thither four of their best Companies . These Forces being come to the appointed Rendezvouz , were joyntly employ'd with the Inhabitants of that Quarter to intrench themselves along the Sea-coast , to make a more vigorous resistance against the Enemy , and oppose his landing ; and no doubt they would have put him to some trouble , had they been well commanded , and that first earnestness had not receiv'd some remission by the fright which so seiz'd the heart of de Rossey that he would have suffer'd them to land , and make their approaches without any resistance , if a young Gentleman , Nephew to Mons . Desnambuc , and elder Brother to Mons . Parquet the present Governour of Martinico , had not get leave to pass over the Works , and to engage the first Company of the Enemy that appear'd upon the sands : He was seconded by some Volunteers , who would needs participate of the glory of that action ; but he went before them all , both as to courage and resolution ; for he so gallantly engag'd him who had the command of the party , that he kill'd him , and several others of the most valiant about him , who had the confidence to make tryal of his valour : But being afterwards forsaken by those who had follow'd him in that encounter , he was over-power'd by number , knock'd down , and carry'd into one of the enemies Ships , where after all remedies apply'd in order to his recovery he dy'd , to the great regret of both sides , as bemoaning the misfortune of such a miracle of generosity and resolution . During this encounter , which should have been maintain'd with more gallantry by those who were in actual possession of the Island , the General of the Spanish Fleet immediately gave order , that all the Ships should at the same time send out their Shallops full of Souldiers well arm'd , which got a shore in very good order : This added not a little to the fright de Rossey was in before , inasmuch as being far from entertaining any thoughts of opposition , out of a fear of being oppress'd by that multitude , he thought it his only way to make an honourable retreat before his people were encompass'd of all sides . This resolution tumultuously taken was grumbled at by those who wish'd the Enemy had more dearly bought the desolation of their Colony ; but such a general consternation was there in that fatal conjuncture , that it was carried , they should take their way towards the Cabes-terre , and that there it should be taken into futher consideration what were best to be done in order to the common safety . The Spaniard perceiving that the French had quitted their Fort and their Works without making any great resistance , imagin'd there might be some design in that retreat , and that it had been made purposely to draw him into some Ambuscado laid for him in the Woods . This suspicion kept him from prosecuting his victory , and so occasion'd his stay in the Quarter of the Basse-terre till he had a better account brought him of the state of the whole Island , and himself had consider'd what was most expedient for him to do , in order to a more sudden and punctual execution of his Commission . While the Enemy continu'd in this suspence , and consider'd with himself how to compass his designs with least danger , Desnambuc extreamly surpriz'd at so sudden a change , and so unexpected success , endeavour'd to comfort his own people , and to encourage them to express their constancy in the supporting of that miscarriage . He thereupon took occasion to remonstrate to them , That the disgrace was not past remedy ; That it was not to be imagin'd the enemy would stay in the Island so long as to force all the Inhabitants out of it ; That he had affairs of greater weight , which call'd him elsewhere ; That he would not easily be drawn into the Forests , which it was absolutely necessary he should pass through ere he could come into his Quarter ; That they might put themselves into such a posture of defence as should not only give a check to his progress , but also force him to signalize his invasion with his own blood ; And lastly , that there were in his way some places so fortifi'd by Nature , that a few men might force him to find his way back again . This advice was very solid , and might have prevail'd somewhat with those to whom it was given , but the terror wherewith their spirits were prepossess'd , and the consternation was so general , that it was not weigh'd as it deserv'd . The business therefore being taken into deliberation , it was concluded , that the Island should be deserted , and that the Colony should transport it self to some other place which might give less occasion of jealousie to the Spaniard , and lye more out of the ordinary course of his Fleets . Desnambuc foreseeing that what pretencesoever might be made for the taking of that resolution , it would still be chargeable with somewhat of cowardice and baseness , such as should blast the opinion conceiv'd of the gallantry of the French , and of a sudden smother the great hopes which some had of the advancement of their Colony , could not be perswaded to give his approbation thereto . However , though he were of a contrary sentiment , that it might not be said he forsook in so sad a conjuncture those whom he had brought thither through so many Seas and dangers , he comply'd with their humor , and embarqu'd himself with them in certain Ships which chanc'd to be in the Haven ; and so to avoid a greater disorder , doing his own inclinations a violence , he only assur'd them that he should one day reproach them with the little esteem they made of his remonstrances . The Quarters where the English had themselves were also in a great disorder ; they had intelligence brought them , that the enemy was become master of all the Basse-terre ; That he had demolish'd the Fortress of the French , after he had remov'd the pieces that were in it ; That he had already burnt all their Huts , and made havock of all the Plantations of the Quarter . They were in perpetual expectation when he should come , and fall on them with all his forces , and in that apprehension some endeavour'd to make their escape by Sea , or shelter themselves in the Mountains , while others somewhat more courageous were consulting how to send Deputies to Dom Frederic , to entreat him to admit of some accommodation : But all the Answer they receiv'd , was an express command immediately to depart the Island , which if they did not , they should be treated with all the rigour which the Law of Arms permits to be used towards those who against all right possess themselves of what belongs not to them . To facilitate the departure which Dom Frederic had so imperiously commanded , he gave order that those Ships which his Fleet had taken away from the English neer the Island of Mevis should be restor'd to them , and that they should embarque without any delay , and immediately set sail for England . But whereas it was impossible those Vessels should contain so great a number of people , he permitted the supernumerary to continue in the Island till they had a favourable opportunity for their transportation . These things dispatch'd , Dom Frederic weigh'd Anchor , in order to the continuation of his Voyage , but as soon as the Fleet was out of sight , the English who had been left behind in the Island began to rally , and took a resolution courageously to carry on the setlement of their Colony . While these things were in agitation at S. Christophers , the French who had left it at the beginning of the distraction had suffer'd so many inconveniences at Sea , partly through want of Provisions , and partly by reason of contrary Winds , that they were forc'd to put in at the Islands of S. Martin and Montserrat , after they had by the way touch'd at that of Antego . They wish'd themselves so happy , as that they might have setled in any of those places ; but they look'd on them as dreadful Desarts in comparison of that out of which they had been so unhappily forc'd : The pleasant Idea of that was still before their eyes , it was the continual subject of their regret ; and the delightful remembrance of that pleasant abode , to the recovery whereof they were by Divine Providence re-invited by ways unknown to them , rais'd in them a desire to be inform'd what condition the Spaniard had left it in , since they were then so neer it : To satisfie that commendable curiosity , they sent one of their Ships to S. Christophers , which returning gave them an account , that the Enemies Fleet was gone ; and that the English who were left behind were courageously employ'd in rebuilding their Hutts , planting Provisions , and repairing their desolations . This unexpected good News reviv'd their decay'd hopes , and heightned the courage of those who were most cast down , so that there needed not many arguments ro perswade them to a return into that delightful Country which was already possess'd of their hearts and tenderest affections . Being arrived there , every one resum'd his former place , with a resolution to make an absolute setlement ; but the Famine , which press'd hard upon them , would no doubt have check'd the progress of all these promising designs , and they would have been crush'd by the extraordinary labours which they were at the same time oblig'd to undergo , as well in rebuilding their houses , as planting things necessary for their subsistence , if in those pressing extremities God had not directed thither for their relief some Ships belonging to the United Provinces , which , finding what a deplorable condition they were in , generously supply'd them with provisions , cloaths , and all things necessary ; nay to put an absolute obligation upon them , they had no other security for their satisfaction then their bare words . The French , having thus s●●sonably overcome the inconveniences which they had ●●●uggled with from the first beginning of their establishment , employ'd themselves so earnestly afterwards in their Plantations , that , through the blessing of God on their l●bours , the Earch furnish'd them with Provisions , and Tobacco in such abundance , that they honestly satisfy'd their charitable Creditors , and in a short time were better accomm●dated with all things then they had b●●● before their d●f●at by the Spaniards : Yet were they still in wa●● of Men to carry on their Enterprizes , and the Commerce which b●●●● to be establish'd among them . To remedy that , Desnambuc , who found his constancy attended with so good success , thought it the surest and most likely expedient , to per●●t the principal Inhabitants of the ●●●●ny to return into France to make Levies there , and to bring over what numbers they should raise on their own charge . This prudent advice being accordingly put in execution , the Island was in a few years supply'd with abundance of gallant persons , who brought it into reputation . The English Colony made also a shift in a short time to make up all the b●eaches it had receiv'd by the invasion of the Spaniards : The Company at London , which had undertaken the direction of it , sending over continual supplies of Men and refreshments , the two Quarters whereof the English were possess'd in the Island of S. Christophers became too narrow to maintain so great a multitude , insomuch that besides the Island of Mevis , which they had peopled before their defeat by the Spaniards , they grew so powerful , as in less then four years to spread themselves into new Plantations in the Islands of ●he Barbouthos , Mountserrat , Antego , and the Barbados , which are grown very numerous there , and famous for the Trade of the rich Commodities they are furnish'd with , as may be seen by the particular descriptions we have given thereof in the precedent Book of this History . What Colonies the Dutch have in the Caribby-Islands were establish'd some time after those of the French and English , and their establishments were not upon the account of the States , but upon that of some particular Companies of Merchants , who , the better to carry on the Trade which they have in all the Islands whereof the English and French are possess'd , were desirous to have some places of safe retreat for the refreshment of their Ships . The most ancient of those Colonies which have any dependence on the States-General of the United Provinces , is that in the Island of S. Eustace : It was establish'd much about the same time that Sir Thomas Warner setled that of Mont-serrat , which was in the Year M. DC . XXXII . It is considerable upon this account , that it is a place naturally well fortify'd ; as also for the number and quality of the Inhabitants , the abundance of good Tobacco which it still yields ; and for several other remarkable advantages , whereof we have given an account in the fifth Chapter of the former Book . Monsieur Desnambuc express'd no less earnestness and generosity in the dilatation of his Colony then other Nations did in that of theirs ; but having not been so seasonably reliev'd as was requisite at the beginning , and his designs having been many times check'd by several unhappy obstructions , he had this further displeasure , to see divers of the most considerable Islands possess'd by others before he was in a condition to put in for a share , and dilate his Conquest beyond the limits of S. Christophers . He had a long time before cast his eye on that of Gardeloupe , as being one of the noblest and greatest Islands of all the Caribbies ; but while he was taking order for the transporting of men thither , he was prevented in his design by Monsieur de l' Olive , one of the principal Inhabitants of his own Colony , who making his advantage of a Voyage he had made into France about some private affairs of his own , as he pretended , joyn'd with Monsieur du Plessis , and some Merchants of Dieppe , for the establishment of a Colony there by Commission from the Company which had the direction of the Islands of America . These two Gentlemen being made joint Governours of the Island of Gardeloupe , and invested with equal authority , arriv'd there the 28th of June , M. DC . XXXV . with a Company of five hundred men , who presently after their arrival were press'd with a famine , and divers diseases , which took away a great number of them . It is conceiv'd that the former misfortune happen'd to them upon this occasion , that they had planted themselves at their first landing in those parts of the Island where the soil was most barren , and unfit for cultivation of any in it , and that they had upon too light grounds enter'd into a War with the Caribbians , the originary Inhabitants of the place , who might have plentifully furnish'd them with most of the provisions necessary for their subsistence at the beginning , till the earth and their own industry had supply'd them better . Diseases were the consequences of that unwholsome nourishment which hunger forc'd them to make use of for want of better : whereto this may be added , that the ground being not reduc'd to culture , the air was the more easily corrupted . Du Plessis reflecting on the misfortunes and inconveniences which daily fell one in the neck of another upon that unsetled Colony , and having just grounds to fear that other yet greater might happen to it , took it so much to heart , that he dyed out of pure grief , in the seventh month after his arrival . The loss of him was much regretted by all the French , who had always express'd a great submission to his advice , and much love and respect to his person . He was a man of singular prudence , of so affable and obliging a disposition , that he gain'd the affections of all that treated with him . After the departure of Monsieur du Plessis , de l' Olive became sole Governour . This latter was a Person of an humour as active and stirring as that of his Collegue was gentle and moderate ; and he so much harkned to the violent counsels of some restless spirits , who like so many pestilent Ear-wigs were continually putting him upon new projects , that he soon after engag'd himself in that fatal War against the Caribbians , which had almost prov'd the destruction of that newly-planted Colony . True it is , that at first he press'd so hard upon them , as to force them to leave him the absolute possession of Gardeloupe ; but in regard that to compass the designs which he had fram'd to himself from the time of his arrival he was necessitated to commit several cruelties , such as the very Barbarians themselves would not have exercis'd upon their greatest enemies , it prov'd such a blast to his reputation , that the approvers of his conduct were only some sanguinary persons and Desperadoes . The poor Caribbians which the Governour had forc'd out of the Island of Gardeloupe retreated into that of Dominico : Those of the same Nation who were possess'd of the latter entertain'd them kindly , and to give them a greater assurance how much they were sensible of their misfortune , they proffer'd to joyn with them to revenge by the way of Arms the injury which had been done them ; a proffer too obliging to be refus'd . Their forces being thus united , they made several incursions into Gardeloupe , and became such goads and thorns in the sides of the French , that they were forc'd to give over the culture of Tobacco , nay indeed the planting of those provisions which were necessary for their subsistence , to the end they might always be in Arms , to prevent the attempts and designs of those subtle enemies , whom they had by their own imprudence so much exasperated against them . This cruel War , which lasted neer four years , reduc'd the Colony to great extremities , and brought it to so deplorable a condition , that it was out of repute in all places ; and upon its being continually pester'd by the incursions and depredations of the irreconcileable Caribbians , it was concluded to be at no great distance from its utter destruction . The French being brought to this lowness , it pleas'd God that the Governour de l' Olive lost his sight , whereupon the Gentlemen of the Company sent over Monsieur Auber to be Governour of it , who remedied all the precedent disorders , appeas'd all troubles , and setled that Peace which afterwards brought in Trading and plenty of all things ; as we shall shew more at large in the third Chapter of this Moral History . As soon as M. Desnambuc had receiv'd intelligence that Gardeloupe was inhabited , he resolv'd with the first convenience to setle himself in some other of the best Islands which were yet at his choice ; and to prevent a second supplantation , finding that he had about him a considerable number of resolute persons , and furnish'd with all provisions of War , and what was necessary for the belly , and all things requisite for the prosecution of such enterprizes , he went in person to take possession of the Island of Martinico , which having done , he left there for his Lieutenant Mr. du Pont , and for Commander in chief Mr. de la Vallee . Not long after dying at S. Christophers , he left all his Estate , and Titles of what kind soever , which he had in Martinico , which he had peopled at his own charge , to M. Parquet his Nephew , who is the present Lord and Governour of it , as we have said elsewhere . This Gentleman was a person of much gallantry , of easie access , familiar with all , and master of a happy kind of insinuation , such as gently forc'd the love and obedience of those who were under him . It is related of him , that the English having gone a little beyond the boundaries which by the mutual agreement concluded between both Nations had been set for the distinction of their several Quarters , he went to those of the English , attended by a small number of persons , and spoke with the English Governour , who expected him with a considerable number of Souldiers : But he behav'd himself with so much courage and resolution , and gave such good reasons , intermixt with menaces , for what he did , that the English Governour granted him what he desir'd . That accident shews how careful he was to preserve the Rights and Priviledges of his Nation ; and what he did then had this further consequence , that the two Governours were ever afterwards very good friends . CHAP. II. Of the Establishments of the French in the Islands of S. Bartholomew , S. Martin , and Sante-Cruce . AFter the death of Monsieur Desnambuc , one Monsieur du Halde , who was his Lieutenant in that Government , was nominated to be Governour in Chief by the Gentlemen of the Company : But not long after , the said du Halde coming over into France , Cardinal Richelieu , whose care extended to the most remote places where the French had any thing to do , undertook the conservation and advancement of that Colony in America , out of an endeavour to render the name of France as glorious in that part of the new World , as it was here . To carry on that design he thought it requisite that the Islands should be supply'd with a Governour accordingly : Having therefore some while sought for a person fit for that Employment , one eminent for his conduct , prudence , generosity , and the experience requisite for so great a charge , he at last pitch'd upon Monsieur de Lonvilliers Poincy Knight , a Gentleman of a very ancient House . The Cardinal presented this excellent Person to King Lewis the XIII . who approving the choice , invested him with the Charge of Governour , and Lieutenant-General under his Majesty in the Islands of America : Whereupon Letters Patents were granted him in September M. DC . XXXVIII . That quality had not been given to any of those who had preceded him in the Government of those Islands . In the Year M. DC . XXXIX . the said new Governour setting sail from Diep about the midst of January , arriv'd about a month after at the Caribbies , and was first receiv'd at Martinico by the Inhabitants in Arms. He afterwards went to Gardeloupe and S. Christophers ; but his noblest reception was at the latter : All the French Inhabitants being in Arms receiv'd him in the quality of General with universal applause , and he was conducted to the Church , attended by his Gentlemen and Guards , where Te Deum was sung . Immediately upon his reception the Island began to put on a new face , and within a short time after things were visibly chang'd from better to better ; insomuch that he not only answer'd but exceeded the expectations of his Majesty and the Cardinal . One of the first things he did , was to give order for the building of Churches in several Quarters of the Island : He took care that the Priests should be well lodg'd and maintain'd , that they might not be diverted from the employments of their Function : He made such provisions in the administration of justice , as rendred it expeditious , and without Fees , by means of a Council consisting of the most prudent and experienc'd among the Officers of the Island : His vigilance reform'd and prevented the disorders which easily creep in among persons shuffled together from divers places , and of different humours : His prudence in composing and setling matters of greatest difficulty was equally admir'd by those who were under his Government , and his Neighbours of other Nations . That greatness of mind , which successfully guided him to the accomplishment of all his designs , made him dreadful to all restless and dis-satisfy'd spirits : His affability , easiness of access , and his kind entertainment towards Strangers , brought Trading and plenty into the Island ; and his goodness and liberality justly gain'd the hearts and affections of the French : In a word , his Generosity signaliz'd in many occurrences as well in France , during the noble Employments he had in his Majesties Armies , as in America since his Government there , in the preservation , dilatation , and reduction of so many considerable places , wrought such a terrour in the Spaniard , that he never since proffer'd to oppose his glorious Enterprizes . Having setled S. Christophers in good order as to Trading , and all other Concerns , and made it the most flourishing Island of all the Caribbies , as we have represented it in the fourth Chapter of the precedent Book , he afterwards extended the French Colony into those of S. Bartholomew , S. Martins , and Santa Cruce , whereof we have given an account in their proper places , yet so as we still have many considerable circumstances to deliver concerning the Conquest of the Island of Santa Cruce , which we shall here take occasion to insert . The Island of Santa Cruce hath been subject to many Masters in a short time , and for many years together the English and Dutch had some contestations about the propriety of it : At last they made a division of it between them ; but in the Year M. DC . XLIX . the English having observ'd that they much exceeded the Dutch in number , forc'd them to depart the Island . But they also continu'd not long Masters of it ; for soon after the Spaniards who were Inhabitants of the Island of Porto-Rico made an incursion into it , burnt their houses , put to the sword all the English they found in Arms , and order'd the rest with their baggage and wives to be transported to the Barbouthos . Having thus laid the Island desolate , as they were setting things in order for their returning aboard their Vessels , and to take their course back to Porto-Rico , there arrives thither a Ship from the Islands of S. Eustace and S. Martins , wherein there were a considerable number of men , who having receiv'd intelligence of the defeat of the English , and imagining that the Spaniards were gone , would have reviv'd the pretensions of the Dutch to that Island : but the Spaniards having the advantage , as being ten to one , the Dutch were forc'd to accept of such terms of accommodation as the others were pleas'd to give them . The crafty Spaniards had indeed promis'd them good quarter , but their design was to transport them to Porto-Rico to their Governour , who , according to the Spanish humour , would not have treated them over-christianly . But as good fortune would have it , just as the Spaniards were preparing for their return with the Dutch Prisoners , who had so unfortunately fallen into their hands , two French Ships well mann'd , and furnish'd with all sorts of Provisions and Ammunition , arriv'd in the Island , sent thither by the French General de Poincy , to send the Spaniard packing thence , and take possession of it for the King of France . This relief came in very seasonably for the deliverance of the surpriz'd Dutch ; for the Spaniards , perceiving the French landing cheerfully and in good order , and making a considerable Body of gallant men , and ready to fight , immediately let go their Prisoners ; and after a short capitulation , the French sent them an express order to be gone aboard their Ships , with a menace that if they did not , they would fall upon them as Enemies , and that they were not to expect any Quarter . The Spaniards thought it their best course rather to comply then stand to the hazard of an engagement , though they much exceeded the French in number . The French General taking it into his consideration , of what importance the Island in time might be , especially in order to the facilitation of other acquests of greater concernment , thought it worthy his endeavours to secure what he had so fortunately possess'd himself of , and thereupon sent a prudent and experienc'd Governour to command there under him : The person he pitch'd on for that Employment was Monsieur Auber , Major of the Island of S. Christophers , who had exercis'd that Charge with great approbation for many years together ; but now he was advanc'd to the quality of Governour of that Island : He died in the exercise of that Charge , to the great regret of all the Inhabitants , after he had setled the Island in good order , recover'd its ruines , and laid the foundations of a Fort which he had design'd himself for the security of such Ships as should afterwards come into the Haven , and to defeat the hopes of the Spaniards to make any more incursions there , This reduction of the Island under the power of the French , as we have describ'd it , happen'd in the Year M. DC . L. The Dutch had built a very fair Church upon a pleasant ascent of this Island , in the form of a Cross , which may still be standing , if the Spaniards , who should have a respect for that sacred Sign which was on the top of the Steeple , have not ruin'd it . The French are oblig'd for that House of Prayer to the devotion and zeal of a certain Company of Merchants belonging to Flushing , who first peopled the Island by a Commission from the States-General . The present King of France being inform'd of all the glorious actions done in those parts by Monsieur de Poincy , and considering how necessary his continual residence in America was , granted him new Letters Patents , whereby he confirm'd him in the Charge of Governour and Lieutenant-General in those places ; and the Queen , during her Regency , gave him a great commendation for his noble Enterprizes , and Fidelity to the Kings service . In the Year M. DC . LI. the French Governour , with the Kings consent , treated with the Gentlemen of the Company we mentioned before , and having re●mburs'd them all the charges they had been a● in the establishment of that Colony , purchas'd to himself the Seigniory and Fee-simple of the Islands of the Christophers , S. Bartholomew , S. Martin , Santa-cruce , and 〈…〉 Islands , and that in the name , and for the benefit of ●is Order of Malta ; and it is one of the noblest , richest , and most honourable S●●g●iories of any that Order enjoys under the Sovereignty of his Majesty of France : And since that time the said King hath made an absolute bequest of all those Islands to the Order of Malta , reserving to himself the Sovereignty thereof , and the homage of a Crown of Gold , to be presented at every change of King , of the value of a thousand Crowns ; as it appears by the Letters Patents dated in March , M. DC . LIII . Monsieur du Parquet , Governour of Martinico , did the like for the Islands of Martinico , Granada , and Sainta●ousia : Monsieur d' ●●well , Governour of Garacloupe , did the same thing for the Islands of Gardeloupe , Marigalanta , Desirado , and the Saints . The two last mentioned are not yet inhabited● but he hath purchas'd the Seigniory of those places by way of advance , that others might not without b●each of civility possess themselves thereof : For it is to be observ'd , that the Company which had the direction of the Islands of America , but is now dissolv'd , had obtain'd of the King all the Islands of the Caribbies , as well those then inhabited , as those in process of time to be so : So that these Gentlemen , who have treated with the Company , would needs have mentioned in their Grant , some Islands which are not yet inhabited , yet lye neer and very convenient for them , insomuch as when they shall have men enough in their other Islands , they will be the more easily transplanted into those , unless the English or Dutch chance to be before-hand with them : For it is a general Rule , That a Country destitute of Inhabitants belongs to him who first possesses himself of it ; so that neither the King of France's Grant , nor yet that of the Company does any thing more then secure those Gentlemen against the pretentions of such of their own Nation as might oppose their designs . Thus of all the Islands which the French are possess'd of in America the King of France reserves to himself the Sovereignty , and M. M. de Poincy , du Parquet , and d' Houel have the Seigniory thereof , without any acknowledgment of the Company , which hath absolutely quitted all its pretentions to the said Gentlemen . As for the English Governours of S. Christophers , Sir Thomas Warner dying , after he had gloriously establish'd his Country-men in the Caribbies , and left the Island of S. Christophers inhabited by twelve or thirteen thousand English , Mr. Rich , who was the principal Captain in the Island , was advanc'd to that Charge ; and this latter also dying , Mr. Everard was advanc'd to the Government , which he still exercises with general approbation , as we had occasion to shew when we treated of the Island of S. Christophers . At the first coming of the forreign Nations into the Islands , they were lodg'd much after the same manner as the natural Inhabitants of the Country , in little cotts and hutts made of the wood they had fell'd upon the place as they clear'd the ground . There are still to be seen , in several of the newly-planted Colonies , many of those weak structures , which are sustain'd only by four or six forks planted in the ground , and instead of walls are encompass'd and palizado'd only with reeds , and cover'd with Palm or Plantane ▪ leaves , Sugar-canes , or some such material : But in all the other Islands , where these Nations are better setled and accommodated , there ▪ are many very fair houses of Timber , Stone , and Brick , built after the same manner as those in their own Countries , save that for the most part they are but one or two Stories high at the most , that they may the more easily resist the winds , which sometimes blow in those parts with extraordinary violence . Of these Edifices we have spoken already in several places of the precedent Book , when we gave a particular account of the several Islands . But we have this particularly to adde here , that the English ▪ are the best accommodated for Lodgings of any of the Inhabitants of those Islands , and have their houses well furnish'd , which is to be attributed to their constant abode in their Colonies , where they endeavour to get all conveniences as much as if they were the places of their birth : They are also most of them married , whence it comes that they take greater pains to supply themselves with all things requisite , then those are apt to do who lead single lives , as most of the French do . We had an intention to conclude this Chapter with the course taken by M. Auber to make up a peace with the Caribbians , upon his taking possession of the Government of Gardeloupe ; but in regard the discourse is somewhat long , and may conduce much to the discovery of the humours and dispositions of those Indians , of whom we are to treat more at large in this second Book , we thought it better dispos'd into a Chapter apart . CHAP. III. Of the Establishment of the French Colony in the Island of Gardeloupe , consequently to the Peace concluded with the Caribbians of Dominico , in the Year M. DC . XL. THe first among the French who took possession of the Island of Gardeloupe , landed there in the Year 1635. by order from a Company of Merchants of the City of Deep , which , under the Authority of the General Company of the Islands of America constituted at Paris , sent thither two Gentlemen , du Plessis and de l' Olive , to command there upon their account : But the former dying some few months after his establishment , and the other becoming unfit for the government of a new-planted Colony , through the loss of his sight , and his continual indispositions , as we have mentioned in the precedent Chapters , the French Governour-General took order that the Inhabitants of that Island should be supply'd with all things necessary : For it is probable they would have absolutely forsaken it , had not the said Governour sent over recruits of Auxiliaries to them , under the conduct of Vernade and Sabouilly , to oppose the designs of the Caribbians , who with much animosity disputed the possession of it with them : So that if that Colony is not oblig'd for its establishment to the General de Poincy , this at least must be acknowledg'd , that its preservation and subsistence was the effect of his care . He accordingly approv'd and confirm'd , in the Kings name , the nomination which the Company of the Islands had made of M. Auber to be Governour of that Island . This new Governour took the Oath of Allegeance before the General , the 20th of October M. DC . XL. but before he fell down to S. Christophers , the Ship which had brought him out of France into America casting Anchor neer Dominico , many of the Savages , who had observ'd the Ship at a distance , and concluded from the expressions of friendship which had been made to them , that they had no enemies in that Vessel , grew so confident as to come into it . It fortunately happen'd , that those who had come out upon the discovery were some of the chiefest Captains of the Island : M. Auber resolv'd to make all the advantage he could of that opportunity , imagining it might conduce very much to the making of an alliance with that people , which had been exasperated and incens'd against the French by the violences and cruel usage of de l' Olive , one of his Predecessors in that Charge , as also by the ill conduct of those who commanded the Recruits which the General had sent over for the security of the Island : And having withal an inkling that those of that Nation are easily drawn in by kindnesses and little Presents , he omitted nothing which he conceiv'd might promote his design . He thereupon acquainted them , that he was newly come from France , and that he was sent over to be Governour of Gardeloupe ; that he had been ▪ much troubled to hear of the , differences which for some years had continued between them and the French ; that he was come with an intention to make a friendly composure thereof ; and that he would be their Companion and good Neighbour , and live with them , as their late old friend M. du Plessis had done . These proffers were interrupted now and then with glasses of Aqua-vitae , which he order'd ever and anon to be presented to them . These Savages finding so free and cordial a reception , after they had discours'd a while among themselves , in the Language they speak , concerning their military affairs , which is understood only by the most ancient Conductors of their Enterprizes , resolv'd to accept of the proffer which had been made them , and to renew the ancient amity , by renouncing whatever might tend to the prosecution of that bloody War which had so much incommodated both parties . But before they would promise any thing , they ask'd Monsieur Auber , whether l' Olive , Sabouilly , and all those who had follow'd their violent courses , should be forc'd to depart the Island ? Whereto it being answer'd that they should , they reply'd , that it must necessarily be so , and that otherwise they should still have an animosity against the French , saying , l' Olive and Sabouilly are not good for the Caribbians : Those were their words . Whereupon M. Auber having assur'd them that their desires should be satisfy'd , and that for his part he would be good to them , if they on their parts would be good ; which they promis'd to be . These things concluded , he gave them a very noble treatment , bestow'd some Presents among them , and dismiss'd them the most satisfy'd people in the world . From the road of Dominico M. Auber went to Gardeloupe , where having dispos'd his equipage he return'd to S. Christophers , to give the General an account of what had past , who was well satisfy'd with the choice which the Company had made of him for that Employment . Being return'd to his Government , he was gallantly receiv'd by all the Inhabitants , who esteem'd him for his experience in whatever might contribute to the advancement of newly-planted Colonies , as also out of a perswasion , that his prudence would remedy the disorders past , and his generosity oppose the present difficulties , and undertake all things requisite for the quiet and welfare of the Island ; and his mildness and affability would gain him the affections of all there , as they had done at S. Christophers , where he had been accounted one of their best Captains . His Commission was read and publish'd two Sundays together , at the head of all the Companies of the Island . The War which had been fomented between the Savages and the French by the ill counsel of some restless spirits , and the credulity of the precedent Governour who had harkned thereto , together with the differences , jealousies and animosities which those boutefeus had rais'd among the principal Inhabitants of the Island , had rendred it the most desolate of all the Colonies of America : Want of provisions had reduc'd many to so great extremities , that life grew wearisom to them , and death was the object of their wishes : The continual fear they were in of being surpriz'd by the Savages , oblig'd them to be always in Arms , and to leave their Gardens and Plantations uncultivated ; and the insupportable treatment they receiv'd from some Officers who abus'd their Authority , had brought them to the threshold of inevitable destruction . But assoon as M. Auber had assum'd the Government , by the unanimous acclamations of all the Inhabitants , and brought them the news of an assured peace , which he had concluded with the Savages their neighbours , and hop'd very suddenly to see confirm'd by all the assurances could be expected from a Nation so unciviliz'd as that of the Caribbians , the disturbers of the publick tranquillity were dispers'd , and the well-affected found themselves in safety under the prudent conduct of so worthy a Governour , who us'd all possible endeavours to bring the Island to a perfect setlement : Insomuch that the Colony seem'd to have put on a new face ; Justice began to flourish ; the unity and labours of the Inhabitants retriv'd the plenty , trading , and peace , which had been forc'd thence before ; and the pious example of the Commander in chief had the expected influence over all the members of that Colony . Though he had motion'd a Treaty of peace with the Savages , yet did he conceive it expedient , for fear of a surprize , that the Inhabitants should still keep their Guards : Accordingly he planted Sentinels in all those places where the Caribbians might most easily land without being discover'd : He chang'd the Guards , and plac'd them in other more advantagious places ; and he thought it prudence to keep under those who would have ruin'd the first foundations he had laid of the firm peace and alliance with those reconciled enemies , charging the former by express prohibitions to forbear all acts of hostility , that they might not by their particular animosities obstruct the general agreement wherein all the Inhabitants were so much concern'd . The said Governour taking further into his consideration , that the Islands were to subsist by Trading ; that nothing puts a greater slurre upon them then the bad Commodities vented therein ; and that Tobacco was the only Commodity at that time of any esteem at Gardeloupe ; and that several persons put off what was not merchantable , which procedure had caus'd the Island to be slighted by Forreigners , who upon that account had forborn sending any Ships thither ; he appointed certain persons who well understood the management of Tobacco , and these carefully examin'd the making up of it , and had order to cast into the Sea what was decay'd , or wanted those qualities it ought to have to be allowable . This good order taken , as well in order to military affairs as policy , brought the Island in a short time into a flourishing condition ; and the report of its amendment occasion'd the coming thither of many Merchants , and invited a great number of considerable families to setle themselves there . But to return to the Savages who had visited M. Auber in his Ship at his first arrival , and had treated with him about a peace , upon the conditions before-mentioned ; they were no sooner got home into their Country , where they were expected with much impatience , upon this score , that they had continu'd a great while in the Ship , but they celebrated all over the Island the noble entertainment they had receiv'd from the Governour newly come from France . The considerable Presents he had bestow'd on them was an authentick assurance of his goodness and liberality . To this they added , that their enemies , l' Olive and Sabouilly , being ordered to depart Gardeloupe , they had made a peace with that brave Companion , who had treated them so kindly , that he was worthy of their alliance . That he might take no further occasion of distrust , they urg'd the necessity there was that they should forbear making those incursions into Gardeloupe which they had been wont to make in the time of War : And that when certain news came that the new Governour was fully establish'd in his Government , they would give him a visit , carry him Presents , and solemnly confirm that peace which was likely to prove so advantagious for the future . The Caribbians , who had lost many of their men in the former engagements against the French , and grew weary of dealing with such expert enemies , were glad to hear what was propos'd to them by the principal Captains in their Country : So that they approv'd all that had pass'd between them and the French Governour , and behav'd themselves as they should do in order to the confirmation of the peace . About the space of five months the Savages punctually observ'd the promise they had made to M. Auber , of not giving any further disturbance to the French : Imagining that time sufficient to let all the Inhabitants of Gardeloupe know what alliance had been contracted at the road of Dominico , they resolv'd to send thither a solemn Deputation , to confirm the peace , and wish the Governour all prosperity . There was a great competition among the Savages who should be honour'd with a Commission of so great importance : They resolv'd then , to satisfie the most eminent among them who were competitors for that Embassie , to pitch upon two of their most ancient and most renowned Captains , and to give each of them a considerable Convoy , consisting of the choice of their bravest Officers and Souldiers : And that there might be no jealousie among the Captains , they thought it fit they should depart in two several Piragas , each of them with his retinue , and in such order as that one should precede the other by one day . The chiefest of these Embassadours was call'd Captain Amichon , a person very considerable among them , and he was accompany'd by thirty of the most active and most expert of Dominico . M. Auber was wont to say , that he had never seen any Savages so well shap'd and active as they were . These Savages therefore , relying on the promise he had made them in the Road , landed at Gardeloupe , where hearing by the Guards that M. Auber was in the Island , and in good health , they confidently landed , and desired to see him , having in the mean time left some of the less considerable of their party to look to the Piraga . While some went to acquaint the Governour with the arrival of these Deputies of Dominico , Captain Amichon , who was to be the Speaker , dispatch'd away two of his retinue loaden with the best fruits of their Country , which they had brought along with them for a Present . The French Governour was extremely glad to hear of their arrival , and having immediately commanded all those of his houshold and the whole Quarter not to give them the least occasion to fear any ill treatment , he would needs go himself to meet them , with a countenance which sufficiently express'd how welcome they were . We shall not trouble our selves to insert here the Speech and Complements made by Captain Amichon at this first interview : He was one of those who had visited M. Auber in his Ship , so that he easily knew him again . He immediately gave him to understand , that he was come to confirm what they had resolv'd together at the Road of Dominico concerning the peace ; and that all the Caribbians of his Country were desirous of it . The French Governour in answer thereto , made them sensible as well by his Interpreter as his countenance , that for his part he would inviolably observe that union , provided they were not the first breakers of it . Having afterwards brought them to his house , and knowing that good cheer was the best seal could be put to that Treaty of peace , he call'd for some Aqua-vitae , and order'd to be brought what was most delicious in the Island : At last he crown'd the Entertainment with Presents of all the curiosities most in esteem among the Savages . And that all the Deputies might participate of the good cheer and liberality of the Governour , those who had been treated went to relieve those who were left behind to look to the Piraga , who also in their turn receiv'd the same treatment and Presents which the others had had . Captain Amichon forgot not , according to the custom they observe towards their friends , to take M. Auber's name , and to give him his own . Having been thus civilly receiv'd and treated , they return'd very joyfully to their Piraga , and set sail towards their own Island : They met at a certain rendezvouz , which they had agreed upon before they had left Dominico , with the other Piraga , which brought over the other Embassadour , whose name was Captain Baron , with his retinue . This second Captain understanding from the former what reception he and his retinue had at Gardeloupe , got thither the next day . This Baron had been a great friend of M. du Plessis , who dy●d Governour of Gardeloupe , but having equal authority with M. de l' Olive , his Collegue , who after du Plessis death imprudently engag'd the French into a War with the Savages . This Captain then , who had often visited M. du Plessis , and remembred the friendship he had born him , being satisfy'd of the generosity of the French , went ashore with his Company , and was conducted to the Governour 's , who treated him with the same ceremonies as he had done the former : But when he came to hear that the Captain had been intimately acquainted with M. du Plessis , and that there had been a familiar correspondence between them , he treated him with greater testimonies of affection then he had done the others , and enter'd into a particular friendship with him , receiving his name , and giving him his own . Thus was the latter Deputation dismiss'd with greater satisfaction then the former , and promis'd to continue their visits for the future : But both of them gave a large account at their Carbetts , of the civilities and good entertainment of the new Governour . Captain Baron , who had been so kindly receiv'd at his first visit , staid not long ere he made a second : At the latter the Governour shew'd him one of M. du Plessis Sons , to whom the Captain made a thousand caresses , in remembrance of his Father , whom he call'd his Companion , and the Friend of his Nation . True it is , that Gentleman had insinuated himself into the affection of those Barbarians ; who had a respect for his merits and excellent endowments . After this visit , and several others which the Caribbians daily made , M. Auber would be assur'd of them by Hostages , that they would observe the alliance : To that purpose he apply'd himself to Captain Baron , with whom he had contracted a greater friendship then with the others , and whom he call'd his Companion , as succeeding to the alliance there had sometime been between him and M. du Plessis . M. Auber ask'd him one day , whether he thought it not rational , that , to be assur'd of those of his Nation , he should require some of their children to be deliver'd up to him as Hostages ? The Captain , who was of a judgment and understanding much beyond the ordinary rate of Savages , immediately reply'd , that the mutual safety was to be procur'd upon equal conditions ; and that if they deliver'd up some of their children to the French , it was but just the French should do the like with them . He thereupon presented to M. Auber some of his own children who had accompany'd him ; and the other accepting of the proffer , made choice of one of them , a young lad , whose countenance and demeanour was somewhat more pleasing and attractive , in a word , one who was in several respects more amiable then any of his brethren : The Father was content to part with his Son , and the Son was content to stay with M. Auber ; an accident that seldom happens among the Savages . His name was Imalabouy . From that day M. Auber treated him as his Son , and always call'd him so ; and the young Fellow call'd him Father . When he was put into cloaths , he made a shift to behave himself well enough ; nor did he find it any hard matter to enure himself to the European course of life . Captain Baron desir'd to have as a counter-hostage one of Mistress Auber's Sons , who had been first wife to M. du Plessis , and was then married to M. Auber : But M. Auber having represented to the Captain , that young du Plessis was of too soft a nature to endure the hardship of a Caribbian life , prevail'd with him to accept by way of Hostage , instead of him , one of his Servants , who willingly proffer'd to follow him . That young man being of a strong constitution , continu'd some moneths among the Savages , who treated him with much kindness ; but whether the change of air , or nourishment caus'd some alteration in him , he fell sick some time after : Which Captain Baron hearing of , and fearing he might dye among them , he brought him back to M. Auber , and requir'd not any other person in his stead , saying that he would have no other Hostage then the word of his Companion . True it is , he would have perswaded his own Son to return along with him , but he could not prevail with him , the Youth telling him , that he thought himself in a better condition with M. Auber then with his Father . Captain Baron having left at Gardeloupe so precious an engagement , took occasion to make frequent visits to M. Auber , and by that means to see his Son : And finding himself extremely oblig'd to M. Auber for the many favours he receiv'd from him , especially for the tender affection he bore his Son , he bethought himself to find out some occasions whereby he might express his acknowledgments thereof : He resolv'd therefore to make a discovery to him , that during the Wars between those of his Nation and the French , who were commanded by l' Olive , he had taken a young French-man Prisoner , and had given him his life only upon this score , that he had sometime been a Servant to M. du Plessis , his old Companion : And that it was neer three years that he had him , and gave him more then ordinary liberty , though it had been in his power to put him to death , because he was taken in Arms , and in the heat of the Engagement : But that he had not us'd extremity , remembring the ancient friendship between him and M. du Plessis , in whose attendance he had seen that Frenchman . M. Auber compassionating the young mans condition , entreated the Captain to deliver him up ; which he promis'd , and not many days after was as good as his word ; and he whose good fortune it was to be thus retriv'd , staid a long time after at Gardeloupe . The generous Captain , not thinking it enough to have thus oblig'd M. Auber , and parted with his Prisoner , told him of another Captain of Dominico who also had a French-man in his house , a Prisoner at War , and proffer'd to sollicite that Captain to set him at liberty . He prevail'd , and some days after brought over that other Prisoner , whose name was Jean Jardin . This being a subtle young fellow had gain'd the affections not only of the Captain , whose Prisoner he was , but also of all the Caribbians , who had as much kindness for him as if he had been of their own Nation : And he had such an excellent memory , that he had got their Language in perfection . M. Auber desirous to make some return of these good offices and expressions of affection , besides the Presents he daily made the Captain , would needs oblige his whole Nation ▪ It was when the Captain was engag'd for the War against the Arouagues , who inhabit Trinity-Island , and to that purpose had made extraordinary preparations . For this nobly-minded Savage coming to take leave of M. Auber before he went upon that expedition , he bestow'd on him , to be put into his party , one of his menial Servants , who was his Fowler , named Des Serissiers , who had a long time wish'd himself present at the Engagements of those Savages ; and he furnish'd him with good fire-arms , and all things requisite to make use thereof . Captain Baron was much astonish'd at that favour , and having joyfully accepted of it , made extraordinary declarations thereof among those of his own Nation . This Volunteer very cheerfully follow'd the Captain , and was at the Engagement with the Arouagues of Trinity-Island , to which there came a powerful Army of Savages from all the Caribby-Islands . The French-man did as much upon that occasion as could be expected from a gallant Souldier ; and being a good marks-man , he hurt and wounded so many of the Arouagues , who were not accustomed to feel the effect of fire-arms , that at last they took the rout , and retreated into the mountains , leaving the spoil to the victorious Caribbians . From that time Serissiers was ever look'd upon by those of that Nation as a great Captain ; and they could not sufficiently admire the kindness of the French Governour , who voluntarily depriv'd himself of that young mans service , and lent him to them . All the particulars of this relation we have from very good hands , especially M. Auber's . During all the time of M. Auber's government of Gardeloupe , the peace made with the Caribbians was inviolably observ'd on both sides , to the great advantage of both Nations : For the Savages by that agreement had the opportunity to treat with the French for wedges , hooks , knives , and several other instruments and commodities which they look upon as the most necessary : And the French receiv'd from them in exchange , Swine , Lizards , Sea-Turtles or Tortoises , and an infinite number of other fishes , and other refreshments , whereof they made a good advantage . So that the Caribbians were as it were the Pourvoyers of the French , who in the mean time labour'd in their Plantations without any disturbance . CHAP. IV. Of the Trading and Employments of the Forreign Inhabitants of the Country ; and first , of the culture and ordering of Tobacco . IN the Caribbies Money is not us'd in order to the carrying on of ordinary Traffick , but this is perform'd by the exchanging of those Commodities which are of the growth of the Country for such as are brought out of Europe , whether they consist in Cloaths , Linnen , Ammunition , or Provisions , and other necessaries requisite for the better conveniences and enjoyments of life . And this was the common course of all Nations before the use of Money , and is to this day practis'd in divers savage Countries , and particularly in Colchida , where every one brings to the Market what he hath superfluous , to supply himself with what he wants . The Store-houses and Magazines of these Islands are commonly well furnish'd with all sorts of Commodities which are brought out of England , France , Holland , and Zealand , nay as plentifully as in any place in the world . The price of every Commodity is not left to the choice of the Merchants who keep the Store-houses , but set upon it by the Governours , with the advice of their Council . The Commodities which the Inhabitants bring in exchange for those before-mentioned , are reducible to five species ; to wit , Tobacco , Sugar , Ginger , Indico , and Cotton . At the beginning all the forreign Inhabitants of the Caribbies apply'd themselves wholly to the culture of Tobacco , whereby they made a shift to get a competent livelihood ; but afterwards the abundance that was made bringing down the price of it , they have in several places employ'd themselves in the planting of Sugar-canes , Ginger , and Indico : And it hath pleas'd God so to prosper their designs , that it is almost a miracle to see with what improvement all these Commodities grow in most of the Islands . And forasmuch as many who see them in Europe know not how they are order'd , it will be a great satisfaction to their curiosity , to give a short account of each of them ; whereto we shall adde somewhat concerning Cotton . True it is , that divers Authors have already treated of them ; but in regard our History would be defective , if nothing should be said concerning them , we are in the first place to assure the Reader , that the whole discourse we intend to make thereof is not a Copy or Extract out of any other , but a true Original naturally taken with much care and fidelity : So that if we say the same things as others have done before us , those who shall peruse our work will not be much troubled to find here the confirmation of a truth which comes from so remote a part of the world , and whereof they cannot have too great an assurance : And if they find any thing that seems to clash with some precedent relations , they are to look on it as a discovery of the falshood of those which are contrary thereto : Or at least ours will make it apparent , that in all places the Planters do not so exactly follow the same method in the ordering of these Commodities , but that sometimes some alteration may be observ'd therein . Besides , we have this further hope , that some will find in the following descriptions a certain exactness and cleerness which they will think not unacceptable to them ; nay they may haply meet with something therein that is new , and such as hath not been observ'd by any other Authors : But if there be any who shall think there is not any thing in this and the next Chapter which they know not already , that is , nothing which may either instruct or divert them , they are desir'd not to blame our diligence , and imagine them written for others who may receive some instruction or divertisement thereby , and acknowledge themselves oblig'd to us for our care . For the getting of good and merchantable Tobacco , the first thing to be done , is , in the proper season to prepare the beds in several places of the Gardens , such as have good shelter from the winds ; then they sow in them the seed which had been gather'd from the stalks of the precedent year , which they suffer to grow and ripen for that purpose : They mix ashes with the seed when it is sown , that it may not fall too thick in some places : When it begins to appear above ground , it is carefully cover'd with the leaves of the prickly Palms , or with branches of Orange , or Citron-trees , to secure it from the excessive heat of the Sun , the coolness of the night , and the spoil which tame Fowl and Birds might make in it . While the Plant is growing up to a condition that it may be transplanted , the place into which it is to be remov'd is prepared . If the Plantation be but newly establish'd , it is requisite that it should have been cleer'd of wood some considerable time before , and that the branches should be burnt upon the ground , and over the beds : And if after all that there be any thing remaining , whatever is not burnt must be convey'd quite away , that the place may be free . True it is , there 's no need of digging the earth of turning it up , nor yet of delving , hut only of cleering it of all weeds , so as that there remain not any wood , nor bark , nor leaf , nor so much as the least grass . To do that , they make use of a kind of broad and sharp Hoes , which pare and take off the surface of the ground , and if need be , carry along with them the roots of the weeds , whose after-growth they would prevent . The ground being thus prepar'd , it is divided into several ridges or beds distant one from the other two or three foot . To do this , they make use of long cords , which at the distance of every two foot , or thereabouts , are marked with a little piece of cloth , which is sew'd thereto ; and then they place little sticks at all the places answerable to those marks ; to the end , that when the time of transplanting the young Tobacco is come , which is immediately after it hath pleas'd God to send a good shower of rain , they should have nothing else to do but to plant , and not lose time in making those divisions of the Garden or Plantation . The Tobacco-plant is ready for its removal out of the bed where it had been first sown , when it hath four or five leaves strong and thick enough , and about the bredth of a mans hand ; for then , if it happen that the ground is softned by a pleasant shower of rain , all those who are desirous of having good Tobacco with the first season matter not much the inconvenience of being wet , so they can but set a good quantity of it in the ground . At that time there is an emulation among the good husbands , every one endeavouring to outvye the other in working : Some are employ'd in chusing and taking off the Plants from the beds , and disposing them into baskets ; others carry them to those whose work it is to plant them exactly at the places which had been before marked by the cord , as we said elsewhere . Those who are employ'd about the planting of them make a hole in the ground with a sharp stick , into which they set the root of the Tobacco ; then they thrust the earth pretty hard about , yet so as that the upper part of the Plant be not cover'd : And thus they do all along every rank , and assoon as they have finish'd one they begin another . Having performed that exercise , at the next meeting of the Neighbours together their common discourse is , to enquire one of another how many thousands of Plants they have set in the ground , and thence calculate the hopes of the future harvest . The Plant being thus set in the ground , which is commonly done in several intervalls , in regard it seldom happens that there is so plentiful a fall of rain as that it might be done at once , or haply because the ground is not all prepar'd at the same time , or that there are not Plants enough , is not thereupon neglected ; on the contrary , this is but the beginning of the pains and care which the ordering of it requires ; for the Planters must be very careful to visit it often , and assoon as they have perceiv'd that it hath taken root , there must be a special care taken that the Caterpillars and other mischievous Insects , whereof there are abundance in those Countries , do not gnaw it , and hinder its growth . The next work is , at least once every month , to weed away whatever might endanger the smothering of it , diligently to grub up and rake the earth all about it , and to carry away the weeds to the extremities of the Plantation ; for if they be left in the place where they are laid upon their being taken out of the ground , the least rain would make them take root afresh , and they would require a second weeding . The most troublesom herb of any , and that which causes most trouble to get out of the Plantations , is Purslane , which in these parts of the world grows not without the pains and industry of Gardeners . This exercise is continu'd till such time as the Tobacco-plant hath cover'd all the adjacent ground , and that the shade of it keeps down all other weeds . But though all this be done , yet are not the Planters at rest , inasmuch as answerably to the growth of the Plant in height and bredth , some must be continually employ'd in cutting off the superfluous leaves , taking away those that are dry'd up , rotten or decay'd , cleering it of all those shoots and suckers which might hinder its coming to perfection , by diverting the sap from the larger leaves : In fine , when the stalk is grown to a convenient height , it must be check'd , by cutting off the top of every Plant , those only excepted which are reserv'd for seed . After all this ordering , the Plant is to continue some weeks in the ground ere it comes to maturity , during which there is a little cessation of labour and attendance about it . But if the laborious Planter be exempted from the great pains he had bestow'd about it , he shall not want work ; for there must be a place prepar'd , where it is to be dispos'd as soon as it is ripe . Care must be taken , that the Grange or Store-house , where it ought to be dry'd to a certain mediocrity , be well cover'd and close of all sides ; that it be furnish'd with good store of poles fit for it to be laid upon ; that provision be made of a certain thin bark taken from a tree called Mahot , to fasten every Plant to the poles ; and that the place design'd for the making of it up into rolls or pricks should have all things requisite for that work . While all these preparations are made , if the Tobacco-leaves lose ever so little of their first verdure , and withal begin to bow down more then ordinary towards the ground , and if the scent of them grows stronger , it is a sign that the Plant is come to maturity : And then , taking a very fair day , after the dew is fallen off , it is to be cut about an inch above ground , and left upon the place till the evening , turning it once or twice , that the Su● may take away somewhat of its moisture : In the evening it is carry'd by armfuls into the house . It is fasten'd by the lower end of the stalk to the poles , so that the leaves hang downwards : It is also requisite that they should not be laid too close one to the other , lest they be corrupted , or be not dry enough , for want of air . This first cutting down of the Tobacco being over , they often visit the Plants which are hung up a drying , while the rest which had been left growing comes to ripeness ; and when they find the leaves fit to be made up into rolls , that is , when they are neither too dry ( for in that case they would not be able to endure the wheel ) , nor yet too moist ( for then they would corrupt in a short time ) , they are taken off the poles , they are laid in heaps at the end of the Grange , and every stalk is stript of its leaves , after this manner . In the first place , they lay aside all the longest and all the broadest leaves , and they take away the great stalk which runs through the midst of them ; the lesser leaves are also laid by themselves , to be dispos'd within the roll , and the greater serve for coverings and shrowds for them . These leaves thus dispos'd are ranked on planks or tables , close by him who is to make them up into rolls , which he makes bigger or smaller , as may be seen by those brought over into these parts . There is a certain art in making up the rolls , and those who can do it with expedition and dexterity are highly esteem'd , and get much more then those who are employ'd about ordering the ground : They must have their hands and arms extremely supple and nimble , to make the wheel turn with such speed , and still to observe the same proportion , that so the roll may be equally big in all parts . There is a particular artifice , in the business of Tobacco , to dispose and lay it after the winding so as that it may be the more easily put up on the sticks , which are all to be of a certain bigness and length , to avoid deceit . When the Tobacco is thus made up , it is convey'd to the Store-house , and cover'd with Bananas or some other leaves , that it may not be prejudic'd by taking wind , and be of a good fair colour . That which cuts somewhat unctuously , is blackish and shining , and hath a pleasant and strong scent , and burns easily in the Pipe , is accounted the best . We told you , that the Tobacco-plant was cut almost even with the ground , and not pluck'd up by the roots ; and it is purposely so cut , that it may shoot forth new stalks : And indeed it produces a second Plant , but such as is neither so strong nor so fair as the former ; nor is the Tobacco made thereof so much esteem'd , nor will keep so well : It is call'd by some Shoot-Tobacco , or Sucker-Tobacco , or Tobacco of the second cutting or growth : Nay some will have three shoots from the same stalk ; and that humour hath brought the Tobacco which comes from some Islands into dis-esteem . Now since we have express'd our selves so much at large concerning the manufacture of Tobacco , we shall not think it improper to insert in this place what is practis'd by some curious persons , whereby it is made more excellent then that which commonly goes under the name of Virinus-Tobacco , keeps well , and hath a scent which fortifies the brain . After they have set aside the Plants of the first cutting , and while they are drying on the poles , they gather together all the cast leaves , the small shoots , as also the filaments which are taken out of the midst of the leaves which have been already cleer'd ; and after they have pounded them in a mortar , all is put into a bag , which is put into a press to force out the juice , which is afterwards boil'd over a soft fire till it be reduc'd to the consistency of a Syrup : That done , there is put into that decoction a little Copal , which is an aromatick gum , the virtue whereof is to fortifie the brain . This gum distills from a tree of the same name , which is common in the Continent of America , and in the Islands about the gulf of Hondures . After this drug is put into the composition aforesaid , it must be well stirr'd , that its sweet scent and other qualities may be communicated and diffus'd through the whole decoction : Then it must be taken off the fire , and when it is cold it is set in a vessel neer the person who makes up the roll of Tobacco , and as often as he takes a handful of the leaves to feed the roll , he must wet his hand in that liquor , and wipe it with the leaves . This secret hath an admirable effect to make the Tobacco keep well , and derives to it a virtue which extremely heightens its price . The Tobacco thus order'd is to be made up into a roll , at least as big as a mans thumb , and be afterwards divided into little rolls not weighing above ten pound at the most , and then sent in little vessels or close baskets made for that purpose , to keep it the better . Some Inhabitants of the Islands having made tryal of this secret , have put off theirs for right Virinus-Tobacco , and sold it at the same rate . Those who imagine that Tobacco grows without any trouble ; and that rolls of it are , as they say , found growing on Trees in America , and that there is no more to be done but to shake them down ; or haply are perswaded that it requires no great trouble to bring them to perfection , will be undeceiv'd when they come to read this relation of the culture and preparation of Tobacco ; whereto we have only this to adde , that if they had themselves seen the poor Servants and Slaves , who are employ'd about this painful work , expos'd the greatest part of the day to the scorching heat of the Sun , and spending one half of the night in reducing it to that posture wherein it is transported into Europe , no doubt they would have a greater esteem for , and think much more precious that herb , which is procur'd with the sweat and labours of so many miserable creatures . We shall not need to insert here what Physitians write of the miraculous effects of Tobacco , but leave the more curious to consult their Books , wherein they give a strange account thereof : Only this we shall affirm , that the virtues of it must needs be very great , since it hath its course all over the world , and that in a manner all Nations upon Earth , as well those that are civiliz'd as those that still continue in their Barbarism , have afforded it a kind reception , and have advis'd the taking of it : And though some Princes have prohibited the use of it in their Territories , out of a fear that the money of their Subjects , which is rare and precious , should be turn'd into smoak , and slip out of their hands for a thing which seems not to be so necessary to life ; yet is there not any but will allow it a place among the drugs and remedies of Physick . The more delicate and curious among those Nations who are dispos'd into hot Countries , qualifie it with Sage , Rosemary , and certain Perfumes , which give it a very pleasant scent ; and having reduc'd it to powder , they take it in at the nostril . Those Nations who inhabit cold Countries , forbid not Persons of Quality the use of it ; nay it is a perfection and certain gallantry in the Ladies of those Parts , gracefully to handle a Pipe , whereof the boal is of Coral or Amber , and the head of Silver or Gold , and to puff out the smoak of this herb without the least wrinkle or wry face , and to let it out of the mouth after several little intervalls , which raising so many little vapours of a brownish colour , seems a kind of foil to set off the cleerness of their complection . The composition we have before described , which heightens the good scent of Tobacco , will no doubt be kindly receiv'd by those persons who place the smoking of a pipe of Tobacco among the pleasures and enjoyments of this life . To conclude , it is not easie to affirm what quantities of Tobacco are sent away every year , only from the Island of S. Christophers ; and it is almost a miracle to see what numbers ●f Ships come over out of England , France , Holland , and especially Zealand , and yet none returns empty : nay the sole trading which the last named Province maintain'd with this and the neighbouring Islands , rais'd the greatest and wealthiest houses at Middleborough and Flushing : nay to this day the principal commerce of those two Cities , which are the most considerable of all Zealand , is from these Islands , which are to them what the Mines of Peru are to the Kingdom of Spain . CHAP. V. Of the manner how Sugar is made ; and of the preparation of Ginger , Indico , and Cotton . WHen the great plenty of Tobacco made at S. Christophers and the other Islands had brought down the price of it so low , that it did not turn to accompt , it pleas'd God to put it into the heart of the French General de Poincy , to find out some other ways to facilitate the subsistence of the Inhabitants , and carry on some Trade : He thereupon employ'd his Servants and Slaves about the culture of Sugar-Canes , Ginger , and Indico ; and the design met with a success beyond what was expected . Though it may be granted , that the Plant of the Sugar-Cane was known to the Ancients , yet is the invention of making the Sugar but of late years : The Ancients knew no more of it then they did of Sena , Cassia , Ambergreece , Musk , Civet , and Benjamin : They made no other use of this precious Reed , then in order to drink and Physick . And therefore we may well oppose all these things , with much advantage , as also our Clocks , the Sea-Compass , the Art of Navigation , Prospective-glasses , Printing . Artillery , and several other excellent Inventions of the last Ages , against their right way of dying Purple , their malleable Glass , the subtle Machines of their Archimedes , and some such like . Having in the precedent Book given a description of the Sugar-Cane , our business here will only be to represent the manner how Sugar is gotten out of it . That work is performed by a Machine or Mill , which some call an Ingenio , whereby the juice within the Canes is squeez'd out . These Mills are built of very solid and lasting wood , and are more convenient in these Islands then those used to the same purpose at Madera and Brasil : Nor is it to be fear'd in the former , as many times in the latter , that the fire should get to the boiling Coppers , and set all into a flame , to the destruction of those who are employ'd about the work ; for the Coppers in these Islands are seen to boil , yet the fire that causes it is made and kept in on the outside by furnaces , which are so well cemented , that neither the flame nor the smoak does any way hinder those who are at work , which they may follow without any fear of danger or inconvenience . The ordinary way of turning the Mills is by Horses or Oxen ; but the French Governour hath one which is turn'd by water , which falling on a wheel sets the whole Machine going . When the Sugar-Canes are ripe , they are cut somewhat neer the ground , above the first knot which is without any juice ; and having cut off the tops , and taken away certain little , long , and very thin leaves , which encompass them ; they are made up into bundles , and carry'd to the Mills to be there press'd and squeez'd between two rollers , turning one upon the other . The juice which is squeez'd out of them falls into a great Cistern , whence it is convey'd through long pipes or channels into the vessels appointed for the boiling of it . In great Sugar-works there are at least six Coppers , whereof three very large ones are of copper , about the bredth and depth of those us'd by Dyers , and are to clarifie the juice , which is to be boil'd with a gentle fire , putting in ever and anon a small quantity of a certain very strong Lye , made of water and ashes , commonly call'd Temper , which makes all the filth to boil up , which as it appears is taken off with a great brass skimmer . When the juice is well purify'd in these three Coppers , into which it had been convey'd alternately one after another , it is strain'd through a cloth , and afterwards pour'd into three other Coppers of some other mettal , which are very thick , broad enough , and about a foot and a half deep . In these Coppers the Sugar receives its last boiling ; for then there is a more violent fire made , and it is continually stirr'd , and when it bubbles up so as that it may be fear'd it should boil over the Coppers , it is allay'd by the casting in of a little sallet-oil ; and as it begins to grow thick , it is pour'd into the last of those Coppers , from whence , as it inclines to a consistency , it is dispos'd into vessels of wood or earth , and so carry'd into the Curing-house , where it is whiten'd with a kind of fat earth mixt with water , which is spred upon it ; then they open the little hole in the bottom of every vessel or pot , that all the filth or dregs that is about the Sugar may fall into another channel , which conveys it into a vessel prepar'd for that purpose . The first skimmings which had been taken off the great Coppers is laid aside only for Cattle , but the other serves well enough to make a certain drink for the Servants and Slaves . The juice which is drawn from the Cane will continue good but one day , insomuch that if within that time it be not boil'd , it grows sharp and turns to vinegar . There must also be a very great care taken , that the Reservatory into which the squeezed juice falls , and the pipes or channels whereby it is thence convey'd into other places , be often wash'd ; for if they contract ever so little sharpness , the juice cannot be reduc'd to Sugar : The whole work would also miscarry , if any butter or oil chance to be cast into any of the three greater Coppers , which are to be wash'd with Lye ; or in like manner , if ever so little Lye fall into the three lesser ones , where the juice is form'd into a Syrup , and curdles by the violence of the fire , and the continual agitation and stirring of it with a skimmer . But above all things there must be a great care taken , that there fall not any juice of Citron into the Coppers ; for that would absolutely hinder the coagulation of the Sugar . Many of the Inhabitants who are not able to get so many Coppers , nor furnish themselves with those great Engines whereby the Canes are squeez'd , have little Mills made like Presses , which are wrought by two or three men , or driven about by one horse ; and with one or two Coppers they purifie the juice gotten out of them , reduce it to the consistence of Syrup , and make good Sugar without any further trouble . The greatest secret in the business of making good Sugar consists in the whitening of it : Those who have it are very loth to communicate it . From what hath been said , it may be easily inferr'd what extraordinary advantages accrue to the Inhabitants of that Island by means of this sweet and precious Commodity , and what satisfaction it brings to their Correspondents in other parts of the world , who have it at so easie rates . This plenty of Sugar hath put the Inhabitants upon the preserving of abundance of excellent fruits of the growth of the Island , as Oranges , Lemons , Citrons , and others , especially Ginger , whereof we shall give an account anon , and the fruit call'd Ananas , and the flowers of Oranges and Citrons . As concerning the preparation of Ginger , when the root is come to maturity it is taken out of the ground ; then it is dry'd in places well air'd , and it is often stirr'd to prevent corruption . Some make no more ado then to expose it to the Sun in order to the drying of it ; but others think it requisite to cast lime on it , the more to facilitate the drawing away of the moisture . This root , which is one of the most considerable among Spices , is transported all over the world ; but it is most sought after in cold Countries . The French do sometimes take it out of the ground before it is fully ripe , and preserve it whole with such artifice , that it becomes red , and transparent as glass . The preserv'd Ginger which is brought over from Brazil and the Levant is commonly dry , full of filaments or little strings , and too biting to be eaten with any delight ; but that which is prepar'd at S. Christophers hath no fibres or strings at all , and it is so well order'd , that there remains nothing that is unpleasant to the tooth when it is eaten . It hath a singular property to fortifie the breast , when it is weakned by a confluence of cold humours ; as also to clear the voice , to sweeten the breath , to cause a good colour in the face , to take away the crudities of the stomach , to promote digestion , to sharpen the appetite , and to consume that waterishness and phlegm which puts the body into a languishing condition ; nay it is affirm'd by some , that it preserves and wonderfully fortifies the memory , by dispersing the cold humours , or the phlegm of the Brain . This root may also be reduc'd into a paste , of which there may be made a Conserve , or cordial Electuary that hath the same effects . We come now to give a short account of Indico . The Plant being cut is bound up into little bundles or fagots , and left to rot in cisterns of stone or wood full of fair water , on which there is cast a certain quantity of oil , which according to its nature covers all the surface of it : They lay stones upon the fagots , that they may the better keep under the water ; and after three or four days that the water hath been boiling , which it does by the meer virtue of the Plant , without any assistance of fire , the leaf being rotted and dissolv'd by that natural heat which is in the stalk , they take great stakes and stir the whole mass that is within the cisterns , so to get out all the substance of it ; and after it is setled again , they take out of the cistern that part of the stalk which is not rotted : that done , they several times stir what is left in the cistern , and after they have left it to setle , they let out the water at a cock ; and the lees or dregs which remains at the bottom of the cistern , is put into molds , or left to dry in the Sun. These dregs is that which is so much esteem'd by Dyers , and commonly known by the name of Indico . There are some make use of Presses , whereinto having put little bundles of the rotted Plant , they by that means get out all the juice of it : But in regard they are the leaves of the Plant that the foresaid Commodity is made of , those who are desirous to have it of the highest price , think it enough to have the dregs which remains after the corruption of those leaves , and is found , after so many stirrings , at the bottom of the cistern . The French Inhabitants of the Caribbies were there a long time ere they drove any trade in that Commodity , by reason that the Plant whereof it is made , being of it self of a very strong scent , exhales an insupportable stink when it is rotted : But since Tobacco came to so low a rate , and that in some places the ground would not bring forth that which was good , as it had done some time before , they apply'd themselves to the culture of Indico , whereof they now make a considerable advantage . Lastly , as concerning Cotton , the French make it not much their business to gather it , though they have many of the trees that bear it in the hedges of their Plantations : But all put together amounts but to little in comparison of what is said of a certain Quarter of the Province of China ; for a certain Authour named Trigaut , in the xvii . chap. of the fifth Book of his History , affirms , that there grows so much Cotton there as finds work enough for two hundred thousand Weavers . The English who are the Inhabitants of the Barbouthos drive a great trade in this Commodity , as also those who liv'd formerly in the Island of Santa-cruce . There is no great trouble in the making of Cotton fit for the market ; for all to be done , is to get out of the half-open'd button that matter which in a manner forces its way out it self : And whereas it is full of the seed of the tree that bears it , which are like little beans intangled within the Cotton , in the midst whereof they had their production , there are a sort of little Engines made with such artifice , that by the turning of a wheel , whereby they are put into motion , the Cotton falls on the one side , and the seed on the other : That done , the Cotton is thrust up as close as may be into bags , that so it may take up the less room . Thus have we given a brief account of the principal Employments which keep up the Commerce of the Islands , and the Commodities wherein the Inhabitants do ordinarily trade . CHAP. VI. Of the more honourable Employments of the European Inhabitants of the Caribbies ; their Slaves ; and their Government . THe European Colonies which have planted themselves in the Caribbies , do not consist only of a sort of Vagabonds and persons of mean condition , as some fondly imagine , but there are also among them many of Quality , and descended from noble Families : So that the Employments we mentioned in the precedent Chapter , are design'd only for the most inconsiderable of the Inhabitants , and such whose necessities have forc'd them to earn their bread with the labour of their hands , and the sweat of their brows : But the others , who are able to hire people to oversee their Servants and Slaves , and to see that they do their work , lead pleasant lives , and want not those enjoyments thereof which are to be had in other Countries . Their employments and divertisements , besides the frequent visits they make and receive with extraordinary expressions of civility , are Hunting , Fishing , and other commendable exercises ; nay they endeavour to outvye one the other in their entertainments , wherein they are magnificent , there being a sufficient plenty of Beef , Mutton , Pork , wild and tame Fowl of all kinds , Fish , Pastry , and excellent Conserves , all in as great abundance as at the best Tables in the European parts of the world . And these mutual demonstrations of kindness are deriv'd from the Officers and those of the better rank to the meanest Inhabitants , who think it a great want of civility to dismiss any one from their houses , before they have presented them with somewhat to eat and drink . Wine , Beer , Brandy , and Aqua-vitae , and such drinks , are seldom wanting in these Islands ; and if there should chance to be a scarcity of these , the Inhabitants have the art of making a delicious drink of that sweet liquor which is got out of the Sugar-canes , and that being kept for certain days becomes as strong as any Sack : Of the same liquor they also make an excellent kind of Aqua-vitae , not much unlike that which is brought thither out of France ; only this inconvenience it hath , that they who drink excessively of it are apt to fall dangerously sick . Moreover , they make several kinds of Beverage with the juice of Oranges , Figs , Bananas , and Ananas , which are all very delicious and pleasant to the taste , and may be ranked among Wines : They also make a sort of Beer of the Cassava and the roots of Potatoes , which is as pleasant , nourishing , and refreshing as that which is brought out of the Low-Countries . As concerning those Employments which are equally honourable and necessary in order to the welfare of the Inhabitants of these Islands , it is to be observ'd , that all are taught the use of Arms , and the Heads of Families seldom walk abroad without their Swords . Every Quarter is dispos'd under the command of certain Captains and other Officers , who have the oversight thereof . They are all well-arm'd , and they often muster and are exercis'd even in the times of deepest peace ; so that they are always in readiness , at the first beat of D●um , to march to the places where the Captains appoint their Rendezvouz . In the Island of S. Christophers , besides twelve Companies of Foot , there are also some Troops of Horse , as we said elsewhere . And whereas all persons of Quality , whereof there is a considerable number in those Islands , have Servants and Slaves who are employ'd about the works before-mentioned , and that in most parts of Europe they do not make use of Slaves , there being only the Spaniards and the Portuguez who go and buy them up at the places of their birth , such as are Angola , Cap-vert , and Guinny , it will be but requisite that we here give a short account of them : But we shall in the first place speak of those who are hired Servants , and to continue such only for a certain time . As for the French who are carried over out of France into America , to serve there , they commonly deliver obligatory acts to their Masters , which is done before publick Notaries ; by which writings they oblige themselves to serve them during the space of three years , conditionally to receive from them so many pounds of Tobacco , according to the agreement they have made during that term . These French Servants , by reason of the three years service they are engag'd to , are commonly called the Thirty-six-months-men , according to the Language of the Islands . There are some so simple as to imagine , that if they be not oblig'd to their Masters in writing before their departure out of France , they are so much the less oblig'd when they are brought into the Islands ; but they are extremely mistaken ; for when they are brought before a Governour to complain that they were carried aboard against their wills , or to plead that they are not oblig'd by writing , they are condemn'd for the space of three years to serve either him who hath paid for their passage , or such other as it shall please the Master to appoint . If the Master hath promis'd his Servant no more then the ordinary recompence of the Islands , he is oblig'd to give him for his three years service but three hundred weight of Tobacco , which is no great matter to find himself in linnen and cloaths ; for the Master is not engag'd to supply him with any thing but food : But he who before his departure out of France promises to give three hundred weight of Tobacco to him whom he receives into his service , is oblig'd exactly to pay it , nay though he had promis'd him a thousand : It is therefore the Servants best course to make his bargain sure before he comes out of his Country . As concerning the Slaves , and such as are to be perpetual Servants , who are commonly employ'd in these Islands , they are originally Africans , and they are brought over thither from the Country about Cap-vert , the Kingdom of Angolae , and other Sea-ports which are on the Coasts of that part of the world ; where they are bought and sold after the same manner as Cattle in other places . Of these , some are reduc'd to a necessity of selling themselves , and entring into a perpetual slavery , they and their children , to avoid starving ; for in the years of sterility , which happen very frequently , especially when the Grass-hoppers , which like clouds spread themselves over the whole Country , have consum'd all the fruits of the earth , they are brought to such a remediless extremity , that they will submit to the most rigorous conditions in the world , provided they may be kept from starving . When they are reduc'd to those exigencies , the Father makes no difficulty to sell his children for bread ; and the children forsake Father and Mother without any regret . Another sort of them are sold after they have been taken Prisoners in War by some petty neighbouring Prince ; for it is the custom of the Princes of those Parts to make frequent incursions into the Territories of their Neighbours , purposely for the taking of Prisoners , whom they afterwards sell to the Portuguez , and other Nations with whom they drive that barbarous Trade : They receive in exchange for them Iron ( which is as precious with them as Gold ) , Wine , Aqua-vitae , Brandy , or some poor Clothing : They make Slaves of the women as well as the men , and they are sold one with another , at a higher or lower rate , according to their youth , age , strength , or weakness , handsomness , or deformity of body . They who bring them over to the Islands make a second sale of them , at fifteen or sixteen hundred weight of Tobacco every head , more or less , as the parties concern'd can agree . If these poor Slaves chance to fall into the hands of a good Master , one who will not treat them with too much severity , they prefer their present slavery before their former liberty , the loss whereof they never afterwards regret : And if they are permitted to marry , they multiply extremely in those hot Countries . They are all Negroes , and those who are of the brightest black are accounted the fairest : Most of them are flat-nos'd , and have thick lips , which goes among them for beauty ; nay there are some affirm , that in their Country the Midwives do purposely crush down their noses , that they may be flat , assoon as they come into the world : The hair of their heads is all frizl●d , so that they can hardly make use of Combs ; but to prevent the breeding of vermine , they rub their heads with the oil of that shrub which is called Palma-Christi : They are very strong and hardy , but withal so fearful and unwieldy in the handling of Arms , that they are easily reduc'd under subjection . They are naturally susceptible of all impressions , and the first that are deriv'd into them among the Christians , after they have renounc'd their Superstitions and Idolatry , they pertinaciously adhere unto ; wherein they differ much from the Indians of America , who are as unconstant as Cameleons . Among the French Inhabitants of the Caribbies there are some Negroes who punctually observe abstinence all the time of Lent , and all the other Fasting-days appointed by the Church , without any remission of their ordinary and continual labour . They are commonly proud and insolent ; and whereas the Indians are desirous to be gently treated , and are apt to dye out of pure grief , if they be put to more then ordinary hardship , these on the contrary are to be kept in awe by threats and blows ; for if a man grow too familiar with them , they are presently apt to make their advantages of it , and to abuse that familiarity ; but if they be chastiz'd with moderation when they have done amiss , they become better , more submissive , and more compliant , nay will commend and think the better of their Masters : But on the other side , if they be treated with excessive severity , they will run away , and get into the Mountains and Forests , where they live like so many Beasts ; then they are call'd Marons , that is to say , Savages : or haply they will grow so desperate as to be their own Executioners . It is therefore requisite , that in the conduct of them there should be a mean observ'd between extream severity and too much indulgence , by those who would keep them in awe , and make the best advantage of them . They are passionate Lovers one of another ; and though they are born in different Countries , and sometimes , when at home , Enemies one to another , yet when occasion requires they mutually support and assist one another , as if they were all Brethren : And when their Masters give them the liberty to recreate themselves , they reciprocally visit one the other , and pass away whole nights in playing , dancing , and other pastimes and divertisments ; nay , sometimes they have some little Entertainments , every one sparing what he can to contribute to the common repast . They are great Lovers of Musick , and much pleas'd with such Instruments as make a certain delightful noise , and a kind of harmony , which they accompany with their voices . They had heretofore in the Island of S. Christophers a certain Rendezvouz in the midst of the Woods , where they met on Sundays and Holidays after Divine Service , to give some relaxation to their wearied bodies : There they sometimes spent the remainder of that day , and the night following , in dancing and pleasant discourses , without any prejudice to the ordinary labours impos'd upon them by their Masters : nay , it was commonly observ'd , that after they had so diverted themselves , they went through their work with greater courage and chearfulness , without expressing any weariness , and did all things better than if they had rested all night long in their huts . But it being found , that the better to enjoy themselves in these publick Meetings , they many times stole the Poultry and Fruits of their Neighbours , and sometimes those of their Masters , the French General thought fit to forbid these nocturnal assemblies : So that now if they are desirous to divert themselves , they are enjoyn'd to do it within their own Neighbourhoods , with the permission of their Masters , who are willing enough to allow them convenient liberty . As to the Advantages accrewing from the labours of these Slaves , he who is Master of a dozen of them may be accounted a rich man : For besides that these are the People who cultivate the ground in order to its production of all necessary provisions for the subsistence of their Masters and themselves ; being well order'd and carefully look'd after , they promote the making of several other Commodities , as Tobacco , Sugar , Ginger , Indico , and others , which bring in great profit . Add to this , that their service being perpetual , their number increases from time to time by the Children that are born of them , which have no other Inheritance than that of the slavery and subjection of their Parents . All the Forreign Inhabitants who have planted themselves in those Islands are govern'd according to the Laws and Customs of their own Countries . Among the French Inhabitants of S. Christophers Justice is administred by a Council consisting of the principal Officers who have the oversight of the Militia of the Island , of which Council the General is President : And though there are certain places appointed for that Administration , yet is the Council many times assembled as the General thinks fit , and occasion requires , under a kind of great Fig-tree , which is about the bigness of a large Elm , neer the Court of Guard of the Basse-terre , not far from the Haven . In this Council , abating all the Formalities which have been invented to make Suits immortal , all differences that happen between the Inhabitants are amicably compos'd , and decided most commonly at the first sitting , without any charge to the Parties , save only that he which is found guilty of the wrong is to make satisfaction according to the Custom , whereof part goes to the relief of the Poor , and maintenance of the Church , and the rest for the satisfaction of the party concern'd . This Council doth also pass sentence of death , without appeal to any other Power . The Governours of the other Islands do also administer Justice every one in his Government : So that no man should be guilty of so great a weakness as to imagine that people live in those Countries without any order or rule , as many do : Nay , it is rather to be look'd on as a kind of Miracle , that ( the Inhabitants of those Countries being a confluence of people from so many several Countries , and consequently of different humors and constitutions ) disorders should not creep in , and that all are kept in awe and subjection to the Laws established . Thus much of the Forreign Inhabitants of the Caribbies ; we come now to treat of the Natural and Originary . CHAP. VII . Of the Origine of the Caribbians , the natural Inhabitants of the Country . THe Method we had propos'd to our selves for the profecution of this History requires that henceforth we treat of the Indians , the natural Inhabitants of the Caribbies . And here we conceive it not to be our business to bring upon the Stage that great and difficult Question , to wit , How the race of Men came to spread it self into America , and whence they came into that new World ? There are some eminent Persons have treated of this matter with so much sufficiency , exactness , and solidity , that it were a tedious and superfluous Work at the present to trouble the Reader with any thing concerning it . Besides , the History of the Originals of our Savage Inhabitants of the Caribbies requires not that we should descend so low to find them . The ancient and natural Inhabitants of the Caribbies are those who have been called by some Authors Cannibals , Anthropophagi , or Eaters of Men ; but most others who have written of them , commonly call them Caribbians or Caribes : But their primitive and originary Name , and that which is pronounc'd with most gravity is , as the French Writers would have it , that of Caraïbes : Nay , if we may credit these last mentioned Authors , not only the Caribbians themselves of the Islands do so pronounce their name , but also those of their Nation who live in the Continent of America , both the Septentrional and Meridional : So that that being the most common appellation of them among the French Inhabitants of the Islands , we shall also have occasion to use it sometimes in the sequel of this History , in regard the present Work is render'd out of that Language . Some are of opinion , that this word Caraibes ( or Caribbians ) is not natural to the savage Inhabitants of the Caribbies , but that it was impos'd upon them by the Spaniards , as they had given the same denomination to many Savages of the Meridional Continent , who are known thereby ; as also that of Calibis , or Calibites , to their allies the Inhabitants of the same Continent . Those who maintain this opinion affirm , that the Spaniards might well give to those People that name of Caraibes , in regard they over-ran all the Quarters of the Southerly part of America ; and that having made the first Maps thereof , they set down those Nations under that Name , which hath stuck to them ever since . To prove this they alledge , that they are never call'd Caraibes or Caribbians among themselves , but only when they are drunk , and that having their heads full of Wine they leap up and down and rejoyce , saying in their corrupt Language , Moy bonne Caraibe , I am an honest Caribbian : That otherwise they only make use of that word when they are amongst Strangers , and that in their trading and their communication with them , to make a certain discovery of themselves , as being sensible that the said name is known to them : But that when they are among themselves , not only they , but also those of their Nation Inhabiting the Continent , and the Calibites , call themselves by the name of Calinago , which is the name of the Men , and Calliponan , which is that of the Women . And they further affirm , that they are called Oubao-bonon , that is , Inhabitants of the Islands , or Islanders ; as the call those of the Continent Batoüe-bonon , that is , Inhabitants of the Firm Land. But all this presuppos'd as probable , there is but little likelihood that the word Caribbians should have been impos'd upon them by the Spaniards , and that our Islands should not have had it before they were known by them . The first reason we give of this assertion is , that before either the Spaniards or Portuguez had found a passage into Brazil , there were in those Parts certain men more subtle and ingenious then the rest , whom the Brasilians call'd Caraibes , or Caribbians , as Johannes de Lery hath observ'd in his History . Secondly , it is a thing out of all controversie that there are certain Savages who bear the name of Caribbians in some Quarters of the Southerly part of America , where the Spaniards never had any Commerce : For not only those of the same Nation with our Islanders , who inhabit along those Coasts of the Meridional America , and are neer Neighbours to the Dutch Colonies of Cayenna and Berbica , but those also who live far within that Meridional Continent , beyond the sources of the most remarkable Rivers , call themselves Caribbians . Moreover , we shall find in the sequel of this Chapter , that there is in the Septentrional Continent a powerful Nation consisting for the most part of certain Families , who at this present take a great pride in being called Caribbians , and stand upon it , that they had receiv'd that name long before America was discover'd . Add to this , that though it were granted that the Spaniards would have impos'd that name on all those Nations , how can it be prov'd that they were as willing to accept of it from People unknown and Enemies to them ? Now it is certain , that not only all those people do call themselves Caribbians , but also that they withal think it a glory , and derive an advantage from that name , as Monsieur du Montel hath heard it from their own mouths : How then is it to be imagin'd that they should triumph in a name which they had receiv'd from their Enemies ? Nay if it be urg'd further , as we shall see anon , that the Ancestors of our Savage Inhabitants of the Islands receiv'd from the Apalachites the name of Caribbians , instead of that of Cofachites , under which they went before ; it may be replyed , That they took it from such as were their friends and confederates , and that as an Elogy of honour . In fine , we also affirm , that it is not only in their drunkenness and debauches , that our Indian Inhabitants of the Islands call themselves Caribbians , but they do it also when they are sober and in cold blood ; And as to their calling themselves Calinago , it is possible they may have many different names , whence it does not ever the more follow , that they had received any of them from the Europaeans . For the denomination of Oubao-bonon ; the signification of the word sufficiently shews , that it is not particular to them , and that it may be generally applyed to any Inhabitants of Islands . And whereas they make use of the name of Caribbians rather than of any other , when they speak to strangers , it is because they are apprehensive enough that that name is best known to them : but it is not to be concluded thence , that they received it from the Spaniards , nay it might be more probably affirmed that the Spaniards themselves having learnt it of them , should afterwards have communicated it to other Europaeans . But as to our design , it matters not much whether opinion be embrac'd , and every one may follow which sentiment liketh him best ; only we have taken the liberty to propose what we conceived most probable . As to the originals of the insulary Caribbians , those who have hitherto given any account of them , have had so little light to guide themselves by in that obscure piece of Antiquity , that they may be said to have grop'd all their way : some imagine that they are descended from the Jews , grounding their conjecture , among other things , on this , that the Caribbians are obliged to marry those Kinswomen of theirs that are next of kin to them , and that some among them eat no swines flesh nor Tortoises : But this is to fetch a thing too far off , and to ground an imagination on too weak conjectures . There are others who would have them to come over from the Haven of Caribana , and pretend that they were transported thence : But this opinion is grounded only on the clinching of the words Caribana and Caribbians , without any other confirmation . There are yet others who affirm , and that upon a simple conjecture , that these Savages are the originary Inhabitants of the greater Islands , and that it is not long since they came into those now called the Caribbies , where they took refuge as the remainders of the horrid Massacres committed by the Spaniards , when they possess'd themselves of St. Domingo , Cuba , Jamaica , and Porto-Rico : But this is confuted by the certainty of History , which assures us , that at the first beginning of the discovery of America , the Caribbies were possessed and inhabited by the Caribbians ; that at first they were surprized and ill-entreated by the Spaniards ; but that afterwards these last being beaten off with disadvantage , and meeting with many inconveniences in the prosecution of that war , made a kind of agreement with some among them , as we shall see more particularly hereafter in the Chapter of their Wars . Add to this , that the Indians of Corassao , who , without all dispute , are some of those persons who escaped the Massacres , and who have among them some yet living , who lived in the Port called at the present , the Port of the Kow-Island , or as the French call Le port de l' Isle à vache , in the Island of Hispaniola , when the first Spaniards landed there , have not a word of the Caribbian Language in theirs , nor any thing of Carriage ; whence it may be deduc'd , that there never was any communication or correspondence between them and the Caribbians . Besides , those of the greater Islands who might have fled to avoid the tyranny of the Spaniards , would have had greater encouragement to retreat into the Territories which were below them , and whereto the regular winds lay more fit to carry them , than to direct their course against the wind , and so retarding their flight , expose themselves to a thousand hazards by Sea , and engage themselves in a voyage twenty times as long : For it is almost a miracle , that such Vessels as theirs are can advance a league in a day against the wind ; nay it many times happens that very great vessels are in their ascent forc'd back more in three hours than they had advanc'd in six daies : For we have it from very skilful Pilots , that they have been three months getting up from the Cul-de-Sac of St. Domingo to St. Christophers ; whereas to fall down from St. Christophers to St. Domingo , there needs commonly not above four or five days at most . As concerning the opinion the Caribbians themselves have of their origine , we find , that , being as ignorant of all Monuments of Antiquity , as free from all curiosity of enquiring after things to come , they believe for the most part , that they are descended from the Calibites or Calibis , their Allyes and great friends , the Inhabitants of the Meridional part of America , & the neighbouring people of the Arouagues or Alouagues , in that Country or Province which is commonly called Guyana , or the Savage-Coast . And those who adhere to this opinion , ground their perswasion on the conformity of Language , Religion and Manners , observable between the Caribbian Inhabitants of the Islands , and the Calibites ; though it may as well be presum'd that the said resemblance might partly proceed from the allyance and particular friendship there was between them ; partly from the Neighbourhood of the Caribbians of the Meridional Continent and those Calibites ; and partly from some other causes , whereof we shall give an account hereafter . But these poor Savages of the Islands agree not among themselves in the particular relation they make of their Extraction , and the occasion that brought them into those Islands ; nor can they give any account of the time of their coming thither . We shall here set down what those of S. Vincent and some others have related to Monsieur du Montel concerning themselves , which we have taken out of his curious Collections . All the Caribbians were heretofore subject to the Arouagues , and obey'd their Prince ; but some among them not able to endure that yoke , broke out into a Rebellion : And that they might the better live undisturb'd , and at a distance from their Enemies , they retreated to the Caribby-Islands , which were not at that time inhabited ; and their first landing was in the Island of Tabago , which is one of the neerest to the Continent : Afterwards the other Calibites shook of the Domination of the Arouagues ; but finding themselves strong enough , or not having the same inclination with the former , they continu'd in their Country ; and what they had at the time of their revolt they have kept ever since , and live free in the Country , but Enemies to the Arouagues , having a Captain-General of their own Nation , by whom they are commanded . They have also continu'd to this present Friends and Confederates to the Caribbians . Upon this Relation it is that some ground the explication they make of the word Caribbians , as if it signified Rebells ; whether it was impos'd upon them by the Arouagues , or that those people assum'd it of themselves by way of triumph , as deriving a certain glory from their noble Insurrection , and the generous Rebellion which establish'd them in peace and liberty : But there needs no more to shew that the word Caribbian does not signifie Rebel , as among others a certain Journal of a Dutch-man , than that there are many Colonies in several parts of the Continent of America , both the Septentrional and Meridional , which no body pretends or can pretend were ever under the power of the Arouagues , which yet are known by the name of Caribbians . And as to the being among them any that have rebell'd against other Sovereigns , only this may be inferr'd thence , That being since reconcil'd to them , and living to this day in the midst of them , under the said name of Caribbians , as we shall see more particularly anon , there is no likelihood that it should signifie Rebels , since it were a blasting of their Reputation , and a mark of Infamy to them . But those who have convers'd a long time together among the Savages of Dominico relate , that the Caribbian Inhabitants of that Island are of opinion , that their Ancestors came out of the Continent , from among the Calibites , to make a War against a Nation of the Arouagues , which inhabited the Islands , which Nation they utterly destroy'd , excepting only the Women , whom they took to themselves , and by that means repeopled the Islands : Whence it comes that t●e Wives of the Caribbian Inhabitants of the Islands have a language different from that of the Men in many things , and in some consonant to that of the Arouagues of the Continent . He who was the Commander in chief in that Enterprise bestow'd the conquer'd Islands on his Confidents ; and he to whose lot the Island of Dominico fell was called Ouboutou-timani , that is to say , King , and caused himself to be carried on the shoulders of those whom the Islanders call Labouyou , that is , Servants . There is so little certainty and so much variety in all these Relations , and others of the like nature , which these poor ignorant people make upon this occasion , that the most prudent sort of people conceive there cannot any judgment be grounded thereon : And indeed these Savages themselves speak not thereof but at adventure , and as people tell stories of what they had seen in their dreams ; so careless have they been in preserving the tradition of their Origine ; and they palpably contradict and confute one the other by the difference of their Relations : However , we shall find at the end of this Chapter what seems most probable to have given occasion to most to believe that they are descended from the Calibites . In all the several sentiments whereof we have given an account , either out of the Writings or Discourses of divers others , there is this that 's commendable , That those who advance them , proceed consequently to the discoveries they had made , and that they do all that lies in their power to unravel and disengage ancient and unknown Truths . But if the Relation we are about to give of the Origine of the Caribbian Inhabitants of the Islands , be the most ample , the most particular , the most full of Curiosities , and the best circumstanc'd of any that hath hitherto appear'd , it is but just we should think it accordingly the truest and most certain ; yet with this caution , that we still leave the judicious Reader at liberty to follow that sentiment which shall seem most rational to him . And whereas we ought to render every one the commendation he justly deserves , we are to acquaint the Publick , that it is oblig'd for these Particularities and Discoveries to the obliging Communication we have receiv'd thereof from one Master Brigstock an English Gentleman , one of the most curious and inquisitive Persons in the World , who , among his other great and singular accomplishments , hath attained the perfection of the Virginian and Floridian Languages , as having in his noble Travels seen all the Islands , and a great part of the Septentrional America : By that means it was that he came exactly to understand , upon the very place whereof we shall make mention , and from such intelligent Persons as could give him an account thereof with some certainty , the ensuing History of the Origine of our Savages , the truth whereof he will make good whenever occasion shall require . The Caribbians were originary Inhabitants of the Septentrional part of America , of that Country which is now called Florida : They came to Inhabit the Islands after they had departed from amidst the Apalachites , among whom they lived a long time ; and they left there some of their people , who to this day go under the name of Caribbians : But their first origine is from the Cofachites , who only chang'd their denomination , and were called Caribbians in the Country of the Apalachites , as we shall see anon . The Apalachites are a powerful and generous Nation , which continues to this present planted in the same Country of Florida : They are the Inhabitants of a gallant and spacious Country called Apalacha , from which they have received their name , and which begins at the altitude of thirty three degrees and twenty five minutes , North of the Equinoctial Line , and reaches to the thirty seventh degree . This people have a communication with the Sea of the great Gulf of Mexico or New Spain , by the means of a River , which taking its source out of the Apalachaean Mountains , at the foot whereof they inhabit , after it hath wandred through many rich Campagnes , disembogues it self at last into the Sea neer the Islands of Tacobago : The Spaniards have called this River Riu del Spirito Santo ; but the Apalachites call it still by its ancient name of Hitanachi , which in their Language signifies fair and pleasant . On the East-side they are divided from all other Nations by high and far-spreading Mountains , whose tops are cover'd with snow most part of the year , and which separate them from Virginia : on the other sides they abjoin to several inconsiderable Nations , which are all their friends and confederates . These Apalachites make it their boast , that they had propagated certain Colonies a great way into Mexico : And they show to this day a great Road by land , by which they affirm that their Forces march'd into those parts . The Inhabitants of the Country , upon their arrival gave them the name of Tlatuici , which signifies Mountaineers or High-Landers , for they were more hardy and more generous than they . They planted themselves in a quarter like that from which they came , scituate at the foot of the Mountains , in a fertile soil , where they built a City , as neer as they could like that which they had left behind them , whereof they are possess'd to this day . They are so united there by inter-marriages and other bonds of peace , that they make up but one people with them ; nor indeed could they well be discern'd one from the other , if they had not retain'd several words of their originary language , which is the only observable difference between them . After the Apalachites had planted this Colony , the Cofachites , who liv'd more towards the north of America , in a fenny and somewhat barren Country , and who had continu'd till then in good correspondence with them , knowing that they were then far from their best and most valiant men , took an advantageous opportunity to fall upon their Neighbours the Apalachites , and to force them out of their habitations , or at least to participate with them of the land where they had setled themselves , after they should become Masters thereof . This design having been carried on very cunningly among the chiefest of the Cofachites , they afterwards publish'd it in all their Villages , and got it approv'd by all the heads of Families , who instead of minding the business of Husbandry and setting things in order for the sowing of Corn at the beginning of the Spring , as they were wont to do other years , prepar'd their Bows , Arrows , and Clubs ; and having set their habitations on fire , and furnish'd themselves with some little provisions out of what was left of the precedent Winter , they took the field , with their wives and children , and all the little baggage they had , with a resolution either to conquer or dye , since they had cut off all hopes of returning to a place which they had destroy'd and despoil'd of all manner of conveniences . In this equipage they in a short time got to the frontiers of their Neighbours : The Apalachites who thought of nothing less than having an enemy so neer them , were then very busie about the planting of their Mais , and the roots from which they derive their ordinary sustenance : Those who liv'd about the great Lake at the foot of the Mountains , which they call in their Language Theomi , having perceiv'd this powerful Army ready to fall on them , immediately made their retreat into the neighbouring Mountains , and left their villages and cattel to the disposal of the enemy ; thence they took their march through the woods ; to carry intelligence of this erruption to the Cities which are in the vallies among the first mountains , where resided the Paracoussis , who is the King of the Country , with all the considerable forces thereof . Upon this so unexpected news , the said Prince , while he was making his preparations to go against the Enemy , posted those who were most in a readiness for the expedition in the Avenues of the mountains , and placed Ambuscadoes in several parts of the great Forests , which lye between the great Lake and the Mountains , and through which there was a necessity of passing to get into that pleasant and spacious valley , which is above sixty leagues in length , and about ten in bredth ; where are the habitations of the chiefest Inhabitants of the Country , and the most considerable Cities in the Kingdom . While the Cofachites were busie about the plundering and pillaging the houses they had found neer the great Lake , the Apalachites had the opportunity to prepare themselves for the reception of them : But the former , instead of taking the ordinary Roads and ways which led to the flat Country , which , as we said , lie between the Mountains , having left their Wives and Children neer the great Lake , under the guard of some Forces they had drawn off from the main Body , and being guided by some of the Apalachites , whom they had surprized fishing in the great Lake , cross'd through the woods , and made their way over mountains and precipices , over and through which the Camels could hardly have pass'd , and by that means got into the heart and centre of the Country , and found themselves of a sudden in a Province , called that of the Amanites : They without any resistance surpriz'd the chiefest places of it , wherein they found to guard them only Women , Children , and some old men , such as were not able to follow their King , who with his people lay expecting the Enemy at the ordinary descents which led into the Country . The Cofachites perceiving that their design had prov'd so successful , and that there was a great likelihood that in a short time they should become Masters of the whole Country , since they had met with so good fortune immediately upon their first appearance , prosecuted their conquests further , and having Cities for their retreat , where they had left good strong Garrisons , they marched towards the King of Apalacha , with a resolution either to fight him , or at least oblige him to allow them the quiet possession of some part of the Country . The Apalachite was extreamly surpriz'd , when he understood that the Enemy , whom he had all this while expected on the Frontiers , and at the known avenues of the Country , had already possess'd himself of a Province that lay in the centre of his Dominions , and that he had left Garrisons in the Cities and most considerable places thereof : However , being a magnanimous and gallant Prince , he would try whether the chance of Arms would prove as favourable to him , as he thought his cause good and just ; he thereupon came down with his people out of the Mountains , where he had encamped himself ; and having encourag'd those that were about him to do their utmost , he confidently set upon the van-guard of the Cofachites , which was come out to observe his motion : having on both sides spent all their arrows , they came to a close fight , and having taken their Clubs , there was a great slaughter in both Armies , till that night having separated them , the Cofachites observ'd that they had lost a great number of theirs in the engagement , and found that they had to do with a people that behav'd themselves more valiantly than they had imagined to themselves they would have done ; and consequently that their best course would be to enter into a friendly treaty with them , rather than venture another hazard of their Forces in a strange Country . Upon this they resolv'd , that the next morning they would send Embassadours to the King of the Apalachites , with certain Overtures of Peace , and in case of a refusal ( dissembling the loss they had receiv'd in the former Engagement ) to declare open War , and to challenge him to be immediately ready to receive their Charge , which should be much more violent then what they had met withal the day before ; and that then all their Forces were come together . The Paracousses of the Apalachites having given audience to these Embassadours , desir'd that days time to consider of the Propositions which had been made to him ; and thereupon having requir'd of them the Articles and Conditions under which they would Treat with him , in case he might be inclin'd to Peace , they told him , That they had left their own Country with a resolution to plant themselves either by friendship or by force in that good and fat Country whereof he was possess'd ; and that if he would condescend to the former of those means , they desired to become one People with the Apalachites , to dwell in their Country , and to cultivate it , and so to supply the empty places of those who not long before had gone from among them to plant a new Colony in some remote parts of the World. The Apalachite assembled his Council upon these considerations , and having acquainted them therewith , he represented , That the Army of the Cofachites hindred the coming in of the Assistances which they might receive from the other Provinces that had not been ready to come in to them at the beginning of the War ; That by the same means the passage of Provisions was absolutely obstructed ; That the Enemy was Master of the Field , and that without any resistance he had got into one of the best Provinces of the whole Country , where he had also possess'd himself of places of Importance ; and , That though in the precedent Engagement he had taken particular notice of the incomparable fidelity and gallantry of his People , in setting upon and fighting against the Enemies , over whom they had very considerable Advantages , yet had that good Success been bought with the loss of his most valiant Captains , and the best of his Souldiers ; and consequently it concern'd them to bethink themselves of some means to preserve the rest of the Kingdom , by sparing what was then left of the choicest Men : And since the Enemies were the first Proposers of the Conditions of Peace , it would be the safest way to hearken thereto , if it might be done without any derogation from their Glory , and the great Reputation they had acquir'd before ; inasmuch as there was waste grounds enough in several places , and that the Country , by reason of the transplantation of some part of their Inhabitants , was spacious and fertile enough to sustain them all . All the chief Commanders of the Apalachites having heard what had been propos'd by their King , and concluding it was not fear that oblig'd him to hearken to an Accommodation with the Cofachites , since that the day before he had ventur'd his Person among the most forward ; but that it proceeded purely from the desire he had that they might not be rashly expos'd to further danger , and his care of preserving his People , which was already at the mercy of the Enemy , who had possess'd himself of one of the richest Provinces ; and having also understood by some Spies who were come into the Kings Army by some secret ways , and made their escape out of the Cities where the Cofachites had their Garisons , that they treated with great mildness and respect the women and old men whom they had found there ; having , I say , taken all these things into consideration , they unanimously subscribed to the sentiments of their Prince , and made answer , That there was a necessity of condescending to an Accommodation , and making some Agreement upon the most advantageous Conditions they could , according to the present posture of their Affairs : And after they had confirm'd this resolution by their Ha Ha , which is the sign of the applause and ratification wherewith they are wont to conclude their Deliberations , they signified the same to the Embassadors of the Cofachites , who expected it with impatience . This news being carried over to the Camp of the Cofachites , was receiv'd with great joy , as being consonant to the end they had propos'd to themselves when they first undertook the War and left their Country : They thereupon immediately deputed some of the chiefest among them to agree with the Apalachites about the absolute conclusion of that Peace , and to sign the Articles of the Treaty . These Deputies being come to the place where the Prince of the Apalachites expected them , attended by the most considerable Persons about his Court , sitting on a Seat somwhat higher then any of the rest , and cover'd with a rich Fur , were very kindly receiv'd ; and having taken their Seats , the King drank to them of a certain Beverage call'd Cassina , out of a Bowl of which he first tasted himself : All that were present at the Council drank afterwards in order ; which done , they fell upon the business of the Treaty , which was concluded upon these Conditions ; That the Cofachites should inhabit promiscuously in the Cities and Towns of the Apalachites ; That in all respects they should be esteem'd and accounted as the natural Inhabitants of the Country ; That they should absolutely enjoy the same Priviledges ; That they should be subject to the King , as the others were ; That they should embrace the Religion , and observe the Customs of the Country : Or if they would rather , the Apalachites would resign up to them the rich and great Province of Amana , to be enjoy'd only by them , according to the limits which should be agreed upon : Provided nevertheless , That they should acknowledge the King of the Apalachites for their Sovereign , and that from thence forward they should render him reasonable homage . This Agreement being thus reciprocally concluded , was attended with mutual acclamations : Not long after , the Deputies of the Cofachites having given an account of their negotiation to their Commander in chief and his Councel , and represented to them the choice which had been left them either of living promiscuously among the Apalachites , or being sole possessors of the Province into which they were entered ; they unanimously accepted of the latter , and so became absolute Masters of that Province of Amana , whereof the King of the Apalachites put them himself into quiet possession : The Women , Children , and Old men , who had been left behind , when all s as were able to bear arms had follow'd their Prince , were transported into some of the other Provinces , where the King appointed a setled habitation for them , and all the gallant men of that Province who had ventur'd their lives against the Enemy , and for the preservation of their Country . All things being thus setled , both parties laid down their arms , and the Cofachites went to fetch their Wives , Children , Cattel , Baggage , and the Souldiers they had left neer the great Lake of Theomi ; and being safely return'd , they dispos'd themselves into the Cities appointed them , congratulating their good fortune in the conquest of so noble a Country , answerably to their expectation at the first undertaking of the War. From that time the Apalachites gave the name of Caribbians , or as the French would have it , Caraibes , to those new comers , who of a sudden , and contrary to their expectation , forc'd themselves upon them , to repair the breach which had been made by the transplantation of some of their people into another Country of America : so that this word Caraibes signifies , in their language , a sort of people added , or suddenly and unexpectedly coming in , strangers , or stout and valiant men ; as if they would express , that a generous people , whom they expected not , were come upon them , and had been added to them : and this denomination continu'd to these new comers instead of that of Cofachites , which hath been kept up only in some weak and wretched Families which liv'd more towards the north of Florida , and after the departure of the true Cofachites , possess'd themselves of their habitations , and would also have pass'd under the name of those who had preceded them in the possession of that Country : Whereas on the other side , these true Cofachites were known by the name of Caribbians in the Province of Amana ; and therefore henceforward we shall speak of them , and the Colonies which they have since sent abroad , only under that name . These two Nations being thus united by the determination of their differences , and the period they put to a cruel war which might have ruin'd them both , liv'd afterwards in good correspondence for many years . But in process of time , the Caribbians finding themselves multiply'd in the Country which they had conquer'd by their arms , would not embrace the Religion of the Apalachites , who ador'd the Sun , as shall be shewn hereafter , nor be present at their Ceremonies in the Temple they had in the Province of Bemarin , where the Court was ; nor in fine render the King the homages that were due to him for the Province they were possess'd of , according to their promise , and the Articles of the Treaty . This breach of promise on the part of the Caribbians , and that unjustiafiable act , prov'd the occasion of many bloudy Wars which happen'd afterwards between the two Nations : the Caribbians were surrounded of all sides by their adversaries , who kept them in so , that they could not any way enlarge their quarters ; and on the other side the Apalachites had in the bowels of their Country a cruel and irreconcileable enemy , who kept them perpetually in alarms , and oblig'd them to be always in arms ; during which , both the one and the other , sometimes victorious , sometimes beaten , as the uncertain chance of war was pleas'd to carry it , liv'd a very sad life ; insomuch that , many times , either for want of cultivating the ground , or by reason of the waste committed in the fields of one another , a little before the Harvest , they were reduc'd to such an extreme Famine , as destroy'd more people than the Sword. Above an age was spent in these contests , during which the Caribbians , who had for their Commander in chief and King of their Nation , one of their most valiant Captains , whom they called Ragazim , added to their former acquests another Province , which lay next to them on the South side , and is called Matica , which reaching through the Mountains by an interval that receives a torrent descending from the same Mountains , afterwards extends towards the West , as far as the River , which taking its source at the great Lake , after it hath made several Islands , and flown through divers Provinces , falls at lasst into the Ocean : This is the famous River which the French have called the River of May ; but the Apalachites name it Basainim , which signifies in their language , the delicious River , or abounding in fish . The Caribbians having thus dilated their territories , and forc'd their Enemies to retreat , made for some years a truce with the Apalachites , who being wearied out with the Wars , and discourag'd by the loss of a considerable Province , willingly hearkned to that cessation of arms , and all acts of hostility . But these Apalachites being exasperated to see their Country grown less by one of the best Provinces belonging to it , taking the advantage of the opportunity of that Truce , secretly consulted several times among themselves how they might carry on their designs more successfully against the Caribbians then they had done before ; and having found by sad experience , that they had not advanc'd their affairs much by assaulting their Enemies openly , and by setled Engagements , they resolv'd to supplant them by subtlety , and to that end to think of all ways imaginable to make a division among them , and insensibly to engage them in a Civil War within their own Country . This advice being receiv'd and generally approv'd of all their Priests , who are in very great esteem among them , and have Voices in their most important Assemblies , immediately furnish'd them with expedients , and suggested to them the means , which were to this effect . They had observ'd that those people who came in so slily and surpriz'd them in their own Country , were without Religion , and made no acknowledgment of any Divinity , whereto they conceiv'd themselves oblig'd to render any publick Service , and that they stood in fear only of a certain evil Spirit which they called Mabouya , because he sometimes tormented them ; yet so as that in the mean time they did not do him any homage : Thence it came that for some years after their arrival , during which they had liv'd in good correspondence with them , they endeavour'd to induce them by their example to acknowledge the Sun to be the sovereign Governour of the World , and to adore him as God. These Exhortations and Instructions had a great influence over the Spirits of the chiefest among the Caribbians , and had made strong impressions in them ; so that having receiv'd the first Principles of that Religion while the time of their mutual correspondence continu'd , many left the Province of Amana wherein they had their habitations , and went into that of Bemarin , the principal Province of the Apalachites , whence they ascended into the Mountain of Olaimi , upon which the Apalachites made their solemn Offerings ; and upon their invitation the Caribbians had participated of those Cermonies and that Service : These Priests , whom the Apalachites call Jaouas , which is as much as to say , Men of God , knew that the seeds of Religion are not so easily smother'd in the hearts of men ; and that , though the long Wars they had had with the Caribbians had hinder'd the exercise thereof , yet would it be no hard matter for them to blow up , as we may say , those sparks in them which lay hid under the ashes . The Truce and Cessation of all acts of Hostility , which had been concluded between the two Nations , presented the Apalachites with a favourable opportunity to prosecute their design ; whereupon the Priests of the Sun advis'd , with the Kings Consent , that there should be a publication made among the Caribbians , that at the beginning of the Month of March , which they call Naarim in their language , they would render a solemn Service in honour of the Sun , on the high Mountain ; and that the said Service should be attended with Divertisements , Feasting , and Presents , which they should liberally give to such as were present thereat . This Ceremony was no new thing among the Apalachites , so that the Caribbians could not suspect any circumvention , nor fear any surprise ; for it was a very ancient custom among them to make extraordinary Prayers to the Sun at the beginning of the Month of Naarim , which is precisely the time that they have done sowing their Mais . That which they desire in this Service is , That the Sun would be pleas'd to cause that which they had recommended to his care , to spring , grow , and come to maturity . They have also the same solemnity in the Month of May , at which time they have got in their first Harvest , to render him thanks for the fruits they conceive that they have receiv'd from his hands . Besides , the Caribbians knew well enough , that during these Festivals the Apalachites hung up their Bows and Arrows ; that it was accounted a hainous crime among them to go arm'd into their Temple , and to raise the least dispute there ; and that during those days of Selemnity , the greatest Enemies were commonly reconcil'd , and laid aside all enmity . In fine , they made not the least doubt but that the Publick Faith , and the promise solemnly made , would be inviolably observ'd . Upon this assurance they dispose themselves to pass over into the Province of Bemarin at the time appointed ; and that they might be thought to contribute somwhat on their part to the publick Solemnity , they dress themselves with all the bravery and magnificence they could ; and though that even then they were wont to go very lightly clad , and expose their bodies almost naked , yet the more to accommodate themselves to the humours of their Neighbours , whom they were going to visit , they caused ▪ all the Furs , spotted Skins , and Stuffs that they had , to be made into Cloaths : They forgot not also to cause their faces , their hands , and all those places of their bodies which lay expos'd to be seen , to be painted with a bright red ; and they crown themselves with their richest Garland , interwoven with the different plumage of several rare Birds of the Country . The Women for their parts , desirous to participate of this Solemnity , leave nothing undone that might contribute any thing to the adorning of themselves ; the Chains of Shells of several colours , the Pendants , and the high Coifs enrich'd with the precious and glittering Stones which the Torrents bring down along with them out of the high Mountains , made them appear with extraordinary lustre . In this equipage the Caribbians , partly out of curiosity , partly out of the vanity to shew themselves , and some out of certain motives of Religon , undertake that Pilgrimage : And that they might not raise any jealousie in those who had so kindly invited them , they leave their Bows , Arrows , and Clubs at the last Village within their Jurisdiction , and enter into the Province of Bemarin only with a walking stick , singing and dancing , as they are all of a merry and divertive disposition . On the other side , the Apalachites expected them with great devotion , and answerably to the Orders they had to that purpose receiv'd from their King , whose name was Teltlabin , and whose race commands at present among that people ; they kindly entertain'd all those who came to the Sacrifice ; nay , from the first entrance of the Caribbians into their Province , they treated them at all places as cordially as if they had been their Brethren , and that there had never been any difference between them : They feasted them all along the way , and conducted them up to the Royal City , which to this day they call Melilot , that is , the City of Councel , inasmuch as it is the habitation of the King and his Court : The chiefest of the Caribbians were magnificently entertain'd at the Palace-Royal , and those of the common sort were receiv'd and treated by the Inhabitants of the City , who spar'd no cost to heighten the satisfaction of their Guests . The day dedicated to the sacrifice of the Sun being come , the King of the Apalachites with his Court , which was very much encreased by the arrival of the Caribbians , and a great number of the Inhabitants of the other Provinces , who were come up to the Feast , went up very betimes in the morning to the top of the Mountain of Olaimi , which is not a full league distant from the City : This Prince , according to the custome of the Country , was carried in a chair , on the shoulders of four tall men , attended by four others of the same height , who were to relieve the former when they were weary : There marched before him several persons playing on Flutes and other musical Instruments ; with this pomp he came to the place appointed for the Assembly ; and when the Ceremony was over , he made a great distribution of Cloaths and Furs , more than he had been accustomed to do upon such occasions before : But above all , his liberality was remarkable towards the most considerable persons among the Caribbians ; and in imitation of the Prince , the wealthiest of his people made presents in like manner to those of that Nation who had vouchsafed their solemn Sacrifice with their presence ; so that most of the Caribbians return'd home well satisfy'd , and in better Liveries than they had brought thence with them : After they were come down from the Mountain , they were again treated and entertain'd with the greatest expressions of good will , in all the houses of the Apalachites , through whose habitations they were to return into their quarters : In fine , to encourage them to a second visit , there were solemn protestations made to them from the King and his Officers , that they should be at all other times receiv'd with the like demonstrations of affection , if they were desirous to accompany them four times in the year to the celebration of the same Ceremonies . The Caribbians being return'd into their Province could not make sufficient acknowledgments of the kind entertainment they had receiv'd : Those who had stay'd at home being ravish'd to see the rich presents which their Country-men had brought home , immediately resolv'd to undertake the same pilgrimage at the next ensuing Feast : And the day on which it was to be drawing neer , there was so great a contestation among them who should go , that if their Cacick , or chief Captain , had not taken some course therein , the Province would have been destitute of Inhabitants : The Apalachites on the other side continu'd their entertainments and liberalities ; and there was a certain emulation among them who should be most kind to the Caribbians : Their Priests , who knew what would be the issue of all this imposture , recommended nothing so much to them , as the continuation of those good Offices , which they said were very acceptable to the Sun. Three years slipp'd away in these visits ; at the end whereof the Apalachites , who had exhausted themselves in liberalities towards their Neighbours , perceiving they had gain'd extreamly upon their affections , and that the greatest part of them were grown so zealous for the service of the Sun , that nothing would be able to force out of their apprehensions the deep sentiments they had conceiv'd of his Divinity ; resolv'd , upon the instigation of their Priests , for whose advice the King and all the people had great respects and submissions , to take occasion from the expiration of the Truce to renew the war against the Caribbians , and to forbid them access to their Ceremonies , if they would not , as they did , make a publick profession of believing the Sun to be God , and perform the promise they had sometime made of acknowledging the King of the Apalachites for their Sovereign , and do homage to him for the Province of Amana , upon which account they had been admitted to be the Inhabitants thereof . The Caribbians were divided about these proposals : For all those who were inclin'd to the adoration of the Sun , were of opinion , that satisfaction should be given to the Apalachites , affirming , that , though they were not oblig'd thereto by their promise , yet would there be an engagement to do it , though it were only to prevent their being depriv'd of the free exercise of their Religion , and debar'd their presence at the sacrifices made to the Sun , which they could not abandon without much regret : The Cacick or chief Commander , and a great number of the most considerable among the Caribbians alledged on the contrary , that they would not blast their reputation , and the glory of all their precedent Victories , by so shameful a peace , which , under pretence of Religion , would make them subject to the Apalachites ; That they were free-born , and that , as such , they had left the place of their birth , and transplanted themselves into a better Country than their own , by force of Arms ; That their greatest concernment was to endeavour the continuance of that precious liberty , and to cement it with their own blood , if occasion requir'd ; That they were the same men who had sometime forc'd the Apalachites to resign upto them the most considerable of their Provinces , such a one as was the centre , and as it were the eye of their Country ; That they had not remitted any thing of that generosity , and that that valour was so far from being extinguish'd , that on the contrary they had enlarg'd their jurisdiction by the acquest of a noble and spacious Country , which gave them passage beyond the Mountains , whereby they were surrounded before ; That having thus remov'd out of the way whatever might obstruct their designs , it would be thought an insupportable cowardice in them , only under pretence of Religion , and out of pure curiosity of being present at Sacrifices , to quit the possession of what they had reduc'd under their power with so much trouble and bloodshed : In fine , that if any were desirous to adore the Sun , they needed not to go out of their own Territories to do it , since he shined as favourably in their Provinces as those of the Apalachites , and look'd on them every day as graciously as on any other part of the world ; and if there were any necessity of consecrating a Mountain to him , or a Grot , they might find among those which separated their Country from the great Lake , some that were as high and as fit for those mysteries as that of Olaimi . Those who maintained the service of the Sun , and were against engaging in a new war , which must be the sequel of refusing conditions which were as advantageous to them as to the Apalachites , made answer ; that since they had for some years enjoy'd the sweetness of peace , and experienc'd upon so many occasions the kind entertainments and generosity of their Neighbours , it would be the greatest imprudence in the world to run themselves into new troubles , which they might avoid upon such easie terms , and that without any loss of the reputation they had acquir'd ; That the acknowledgments which the Apalachites requir'd for the Province they were possessed of , might be such , and of so little importance , that it would not be any diminution of their Honour , or prejudice to their Authority ; That as to what concern'd the Service and Sacrifices of the Sun , they were not furnish'd with such Priests as were instructed in that Science , and acquainted with the Ceremonies thereof ; That it was much to be fear'd that if they should undertake to imitate the Jaoüas of the Apalachites , they would , by the miscarriages likely to be committed therein , draw upon themselves the indignation of the Divinity which they would serve , instead of gaining its favour ; That they had found upon enquiry , that there was not any Mountain in the whole Country so kindly look'd upon by the Sun , and so pleasant as that of Olaimi : Nor was there any other that had a Temple naturally made in the Rock , after so miraculous a manner , which was such , that all the art and industry of man could never bring to that perfection , and that it could be no other than the work of the beams of that Divinity which was there ador'd ; That though it were suppos'd they might find out a Mountain and a Cave that came somewhat neer the other , which yet they thought impossible , it was questionable whether those Birds who were the Sun's Messengers would make their habitation there ; And that the Fountain consecrated in honour of him , which wrought admirable effects , and unheard of cures , would be found there ; And consequently , that they should expose themselves to the derision of the Apalachites , who would still have occasion to make their brags of an infinite number of prerogatives peculiar to their ancient Temple and Service , which the new one they pretended to build would never have . From all which considerations the Religious party concluded , that their best course was to make a firm peace , that so they might have the convenience of participating of the same Ceremonies for the future , which they had frequented during the Truce . But those who were resolv'd on the contrary side were so obstinate , that all those remonstrances prevail'd nothing upon them , nor could in the least divert them from the resolution they had taken never to acknowledge the Apalachites for their Sovereigns , nor lose their liberty under pretence of Religion and way of Worship , which their fore-fathers had been ignorant of : So that , in fine , this contrariety of sentiments made an absolute rupture among the Caribbians , so as to divide them into two factions , as the Priests of the Apalachites had foreseen ; whereupon being divided also in their Councels , they could not return an unanimous answer to the propositions of peace or war which had been made to them by the Apalachites : But either party growing stronger and stronger daily , that which voted for an allyance with the Apalachites , and stood for the adoration of the Sun , became so powerful as to be in a condition to oblige the other either to embrace their opinion , or quit the Province . It would be too tedious a Relation to set down here all the mischiefs and miseries which that Civil War brought among the Caribbians , who mutually destroy'd one the other , till at last , after many fights , the Apalachites joyning with that party which carried on their Interest , the other was forced to quit the Provinces of Amana and Matica , and to find out a more setled habitation elsewhere . The victorious Caribbians having , by the assistance of the Apalachites , rid themselves of those who were the disturbers of their Peace , fortified their Frontiers , and placed up and down on the avenues the most valiant and most generous of their Forces , to deprive the Banish'd of all hope of ever returning : That done , they contracted a most strict Alliance with the Apalachites , submitting themselves to their Laws , embracing their Religion , and so making themselves one people with them ; and that incorporation continues to this day ; yet not so , but that those Caribbians do still retain their ancient name , as we have already observ'd in the beginning of this Chapter ; as also many words which are common between them and the Inhabitants of the Caribbies : Of this kind are , among an infinite number of others , the terms of Cakonnes , to express the little curiosities which are preserv'd for their rarity ; that of Bouttou , to signifie a Club of a weighty kind of wood ; that of Taumali , to express a certain picquancy or delightfulness of taste ; that of Banaré , to signifie a familiar Friend ; that of Etoutou , to denote an Enemy : They also call a Bow , Allouba ; Arrows , Allouani ; a great Pond , Taonaba ; the evil Spirit , Mabouya ; and the Soul of a Man , Akamboué ; which are the proper terms which the Caribbian Inhabitants of the Islands make use of at the present to signifie the same things . As concerning the Caribbians forc'd out of their Country by those of their own Nation , and driven out of the limits of their ancient Habitation , and all the places they had Conquer'd ; having straggled up and down a while neer the River which derives its source from the great Lake , and endeavour'd to no purpose to enter into some Accommodation with the Inhabitants of either side of it , they at last resolv'd to make their way through their Country , either by fair means or foul , and so to get into some place where they might perpetuate themselves , and make a secure establishment of what was left of them : With this resolution they made a shift to get to the Sea-side , where having met with a people which took compassion on their misery , they winter'd among them , and pass'd over that disconsolate Season in much want : And while they spent their time in continual regrets , for their loss of a Country so pleasant and fertile as that which they had liv'd in , and considered that they should never enjoy themselves in that whereto their misfortune had cast them as Exiles , there arrived where they were , at the beginning of the Spring , two little Vessels , which came from the Islands called the Lucayos , and had been driven by the Winds into the Road neer which our Caribbians had pass'd over the Winter : There were in those two Vessels , which they call Canows or Piragos , about thirteen or fourteen persons , Inhabitants of Cigateo , one of the Lucayan Islands , who being got ashore , related to the natural Inhabitants of the Country how they had been forc'd thither by a Tempest ; and among other things , they told wonders of the Islands where they liv'd , adding , that there were yet divers others beyond them , towards the Aequator , which lay desart , and were not inhabited , and those such as were accounted better then the others whereof they had given them an account : That for their parts , all they desired of the Inhabitants of the Country was only some Provisions , and a little fresh Water , to enable them to get home to their own Country , from which they conceiv'd themselves to be distant not above four or five days Sailing . The Caribbians , who were studying where to find out some new habitation , and extreamly troubled that they had no setled place , where they might no longer be expos'd to the inconveniences of a wandring kind of life , having heard so much of these Islands , and that they were not far from the Lucayas , resolv'd to make their advantage of the opportunity of those Guides , whom they had met with by so extraordinary a good fortune , to follow them , when they should depart thence , and after their arrival at home , to plant themselves in some of those desart Islands whereof they had given so advantagious an account . They doubted not but that the execution of this enterprize would put a period to all their miseries : But there was yet a great obstacle lay in their way , which at firsst they knew not how to overcome , to wit , the want of Vessels to cross the Sea , and bring them to the places whereof they desir'd to possess themselves : The first Proposals were to fell down Trees , and to make them hollow with fire , as other Nations did , nay that among whom they then were : But that expedient requir'd a long time to compass it , while in the interim , those whom they hoped to have for their Conductors would be gone : Whereupon they thought it the surest way to find out Vessels ready made : To that end they resolv'd in the night time to seize on all those which the Nations of the neighbouring Creeks , and and such as liv'd neer the Rivers which fall thereabouts into the Sea , had ready in their Ports , and in condition fit for the Sea. The day being come for the departure of the Lucayans , who were to be their Guides , our Caribbians who had furnish'd themselves before-hand with all necessary provisions , met together the most secretly they could , along the River-sides and neer the Ports , and having possess'd themselves of all the Canows or Vessels they met with , joyn'd with the Lucayans , with whom , without taking any leave of their Hosts , they set Sail for the Lucayas . The Wind having prov'd favourable to these Fugitives , they got in a few days to Cigateo , where they were very civilly entertain'd by the Inhabitants , who , having supply'd them with all necessary refreshments , conducted them to the most remote of their Islands , and thence gave them a Convoy to bring them to the next of the desart Islands whereof they had given them a relation , which they call'd Ayay , but it is now call'd Santa Cruz : In their passage they sail'd by the Island of Boriquen , now call'd Porto-Rico , which was inhabited by a very powerful Nation . It was then in the said Island of Ayay that our Caribbians laid the first foundations of their Colony , and where enjoying an undisturbed Peace , which made them forget all precedent misfortunes , they multipli'd so , that within a few years they were forc'd to spread themselves into all the other Islands now known by the name of the Caribbbies : And some Ages after , having possess'd themselves of all the inhabitable Islands , they transported themselves into the Continent of the Meridional part of America , where they have at this day many great and numerous Colonies , wherein they are so well setled , that though the Yaos , the Sappayos , the Paragotis , the Arouacas or Arouagues , who are their Neighbours in the Island of Trinity , and the Provinces of Orinoca , have often attempted to force them out of their habitations , and engag'd against them with all their Forces , yet do they still continue in them in a flourishing condition , and entertain so good a correspondence and so perfect a friendship with our Caribbians , the Inhabitants of the Islands , that these latter march out once or twice a year to their relief , joyning all together with the Calibites , their Friends and Confederates , against the Arouagues , and other Nations , their common Enemies . There is yet another Story concerning the origine of the Insulary Caribbians , which is , That they are descended from their Confederates the Calibites ; and we are apt to believe somwhat of it may be true , as being the only account which most of them can give of themselves : For these Caribbians being less powerful then the Calibites , when they first came among them into the Continent , and having afterwards enter'd into Alliance with them by Marriages and common concernments , they made up together but one people , and so there ensu'd a mutual communication of Language and particular Customs : And thence it comes that a great part of the Caribbians , having forgot their first origine , would have it believ'd that they are descended from the Calibites : And it is to be presum'd , that it being out of all memory of man , when their Predecessors came from the Northern parts into these Islands , they have not any knowledg of their Native Country , which having cast them out of her bosom , and treated them as Rebels , was not so far regretted by those poor Fugitives , as that they should be over-careful to preserve the memory of it . On the contrary , it is credible , that the sooner to forget the miseries they had suffer'd , they effac'd the sad ideas therof as much as they could , and were glad of any other Origine : It may be also , that when the Caribbians first enter'd the Islands , upon their coming from the North , they were not so destitute of Inhabitants , but that there were here and there some Families which might have pass'd over thither from the Islands of Hispaniola or Porto-Rico , which they destroy'd , reserving only the Women , whom they might make use of for the propagation of their Colony : And of this there is yet a greater probability , in that these Caribbians being banish'd from among the Apalachites , and by War forc'd to leave the Country to the victorious Party , many of their Wives staid behind among the Apalachites , and the rest of their own Nation who had joyn'd with them : And thence possibly may proceed the difference there is between the Language of the Men and that of the Women amongst the Caribbians . But to give a more particular account of those Colonies of the Caribbians which are in the Meridional Continent of America , in the first place , the Relations of those who have entred into the famous River of Orenoca , distant from the Line , Northward , eight degrees and fifty minutes , affirm , that at a great distance within the Country , there live certain Caribbians who might easily have pass'd over thither from the Island of Tabago , which , of all the Caribbies , is the neerest to that Continent . The Dutch Relations acquaint us , that , advancing yet further towards the Aequator , there lies , at seven degrees from that Line , the great and famous River of Essequeba , neer which are planted first the Aroüagues , and next to them the Caribbians , who are continually in war with them , and have their habitations above the falls of that River , which descend with great violence from the Mountains ; and thence these Caribbians reach to the source of the same River , and are very numerous , and possess'd of a vast territory . The same Travellers relate , that within six degrees of the Line lies the River Sarname , or Suriname , into which falls another River named Ikouteca , all along which there are many Villages inhabited by Caribbians . There is besides a numerous people of the same Nation , Inhabitants of a Country which reaches a great way into the Continent , the coasts whereof extend to the fifth and sixth degree North of the Aequator , scituate along a fair and great River named Marouyne , about eighteen Leagues distant from that of Sarname , which from its source crosses up and down above two hundred leagues of Country , in which there are many Villages inhabited by Caribbians ; who , observing the same custome with the Islanders , make choice of the most valiant among them for their Cacicks , or Commanders in chief , and are somewhat of a higher stature than those Inhabitants of the Caribbies , yet not differing much from them , save only that some of them cover their privy parts with a piece of cloth , but rather for ornament , than out of any consideration of shame or modesty : Those therefore who have travell'd into those Countries affirm , that , from the mouth of the River Marouyne , which lies at five degrees and forty five minutes of the Line to the North , to the source of it , there are twenty days sail , and that all along it the Caribbians have their Villages like those of our Islanders . We observe further out of the Voyages of some Dutch , that the Inhabitants of that Continent , through which the River of Cayenna makes its passage into the Ocean , are naturally Caribbians . In fine , it is not impossible but that these Caribbians might cross those Countries as far as Brasil ; for those who have made voyages thither , affirm , that among the Provinces , which lie along the coasts of the South-Sea , there are some people , commonly known by the name of Caribbians ; and that being of a more hardy and daring constitution , as also more apprehensive and subtle than the other Indians , Inhabitants of Brasil , they are so highly esteemed among them , that they conceive them to be endu'd with a more excellent kind of knowledge than the others ; whence it comes that they have a great submission for their Counsels , and desire them to preside at all their Festivals and rejoicings , which they seldom celebrate without the presence of some one of these Caribbians , who upon that account take their progress up and down the Villages , where they are receiv'd with acclamations , entertainments and great kindness , as John de Lery hath observ'd . Were it necessary to produce any further confirmation to prove that these Caribbians , scattered into so many places of the Continent of the Meridional part of America , are of the same Nation with the Islanders , we might alledge what is unanimously affirm'd by the two Dutch Colonies planted in those coasts , to wit , those of Cayenna and Berbica , both neighbours to the Caribbians of the Continent , to shew the conformity and resemblance there is in many things , as constitution , manners , customs , &c. between them and the Indian Inhabitants of the Caribbies , of whom we shall give an account hereafter : But it is time we conclude this chapter , which is already grown to a great length ; yet could it not be divided , by reason of the uniformity and connexion of the matter . Yet have we a word further to add , in answer to a question , which the curiosity of some person might haply take occasion to start , which is , How long it may be since the Caribbians came out of Florida into these Islands ? We must acknowledge there can no certain account be given of it , inasmuch as these Nations have commonly no other Annals than their own memories : But in regard those people ordinarily live two hundred years , it is not to be thought strange that the occurrences happening among them , should be transmitted to posterity to three or four Generations . And to confirm this , we may aver that there are many men and women among them who can give an exact account of the first arrival of the Spaniards in America , as if it had happened but yesterday : So that the remembrance of the departure of the Caribbians out of Florida , and the wars they have had there , being yet fresh among the Apalachites , those who have heard them discourse , conjecture that it may be about five hundred years since those things came to pass . But if it be further question'd , why they did not endeavour to make their way back again into Florida , to be reveng'd of the Apalachites , and those of their own Nation , who had forc'd them thence , especially after they had multiply'd and recruited themselves so powerfully in the Islands ? it may be answered , That the difficulty of Navigation , which is very easie from the Caribbies to Florida , but very dangerous from Florida to the Caribbies , the winds being commonly contrary , chill'd the earnestness they might have to make any such attempt . In the next place it is to be noted , that the air of the Islands being warmer , and the soil as good , and in all appearance more suitable to their constitution than that of Florida , they apprehended , that those who had forc'd them thence , had , contrary to their intentions , procur'd them a greater happiness than they could have desir'd , and , thinking to make them miserable , had made them fortunate in their exile . CHAP. VIII . By way of Digression giving an account of the Apalachites , the Nature of their Country , their Manners , and their ancient and modern Religion . SInce we have had occasion to speak so much concerning the Apalachites , and that above one half of the ancient Caribbians , after the expulsion of those among them who would not adore the Sun , have to this present made up one people and one Common-wealth with those Apalachites , it will be consonant to our design , especially since the subject thereof is rare and little known , if we give some account of the nature of their Country , and the most remarkable things that are in it ; as also of the manners of the Inhabitants , the Religion they have had heretofore , and that which they profess at this day , as we have the particulars thereof from the English , who have traded among them , and have not long since laid the foundations of a Colony in the midst of the noblest , and best known of their Provinces . The Territories of the Apalachites consist of six Provinces , whereof three are comprehended within that noble and spacious Vale which is encompass'd by the Mountains of the Apalates , at the foot whereof these people inhabit : The most considerable of those Provinces , and which lies towards the East , wherein the King keeps his Court ; is called Bemarin : That which is in the midst , and as it were in the centre of the three , is called Amani or Amana : And the third of those which are within that Vale , is known by the name of Matica . True it is , that this last , which begins in the Vale , reaches a great way into the Mountains , nay goes yet much beyond , even to the South-side of the great Lake , which they call Theomi : The other Provinces are Schama and Meraco , which are in the Apalatean Mountains ; and Achalaques , which is partly in the Mountains , and partly in the Plain , and comprehends all the Marshes and Fenny places , confining on the great Lake Theomi , on the North-side . The Country under the King of the Apalachites being thus divided into six Provinces , there are in it some Mountains of a vast extent and prodigious height , which are for the most part inhabited by a people living only upon what they get by hunting , there being great store of wild beasts in those Wildernesses : Besides which , there are also certain Vales , which are peopled by a Nation that is less barbarous , such as addicts it self to the cultivation of the earth , and is sustain'd by the fruits it produces : And lastly , there are abundance of Marshes and Fenny places , and a great Lake , whereof the Inhabitants are very numerous , maintaining themselves by fishing , and what the little good ground they have furnishes them withall . The three Provinces which are within the Vale , which , as we said in the precedent Chapter , is sixty leagues in length , and about ten more in bredth , lie as it were in a Champion Country , save only , that in some places there are certain risings and eminences , on which the Towns and Villages are commonly built ; many little Rivers , which descend from the Mountains , and abound in Fish , cross it up and down in several places : That part of it which is not reduc'd to culture is well furnish'd with fair trees of an excessive height : For instance , there are Cedars , Cypress , Pines , Oaks , Panamas , which the French call Saxafras , and an infinite variety of others which have no proper names among us . As concerning the Fruit-trees of this Country , besides Chestnut and Walnut-Trees , which grow naturally there , the English who have planted themselves in those parts , as we shall relate more at large towards the end of this Chapter , have planted Orange-trees , sweet and sharp Citrons , Lemons , several sorts of Apples and Pears , and divers Stones , as of Plumbs , Cherries , and Apricocks , which have thriv'd and multiplied so , that in some places of this Country there are more European fruits then in any other part of America . There is also good store of those lesser sort of Trees which bear leaves or flowers of sweet scent , such as Laurel , Jessemine , Roses , Rosemary , and all those others that are so ornamental in the Garden : Nor is there any want of Pinks , Carnations , Tulips , Violets , Lillies , and all the other Flowers which adorn Knots and Borders . Pot-herbs also , and all sorts of Pulse and Roots , thrive very well there : Citruls , Cucumbers , and Melons are common all Summer long , and as well tasted as those which grow in any part of the Caribbies . Strawberries and Raspberries grow in the Woods without any culture : They have also Small-nuts , Gooseberries , and an infinite variety of other small Fruits , which in their degree contribute to the delight and refreshment of the Inhabitants . The Wheat , Barly , Rie , and Oats which some sow'd there at several Seasons , and in different Soils , hath grown only to the blade ; but in requital , there grows every where such abundance of small Millet , Lentils , Chick-pease , Fetches , and Mais , or Turkish Wheat , which are sown and harvested twice a year , that the Inhabitants of the Plain Country have enough to supply those who live towards the Mountains , who bring them in exchange several sorts of Furs . The Lands that are sown with Turkish Wheat are enclos'd with Quick-set Hedges , planted on both sides with Fruit-trees , most whereof are cover'd with wild Vines , which grow at the foot of the Trees . As to the Volatiles of this Country , there are Turkeys , Pintadoes , Parrots , Woodquists , Turtles , Birds of prey , Eagles , Geese , Ducks , Herons , white Sparrows , Tonatzuli , a kind of bird that sings as sweetly as the Nightingal , and is of an excellent plumage ; and abundance of other Birds commonly seen neer Rivers and in the Forests , quite different from those that are seen in other parts of the World. The Apalachites have no knowledge at all of Sea-fish , as being at too great a distance from the Coasts ; but they take abundance in the Rivers and Lakes , which are extreamly nourishing , of an excellent taste , and much about the bigness and in figure somwhat like our Pikes , Carps , Perches , and Barbels : They also take Castors and Bevers neer the great Rivers , Lakes , and Pools ; they eat the flesh of them , and make Furs of the Skins , for Winter-caps and other uses . There is no venemous creature nor any wild beast in the lower part of the Country ; for the Inhabitants of the Mountains , who are expert Huntsmen , drive them into the Forests , where they find them continual work and sport : So that the flocks of sheep , and herds of cattel and swine graze up and down the skirts of the Mountains without any body to look after them . But within the woods , and in the desarts , which are not much frequented by men , there are divers Monstrous and dangerous Reptiles , as also Bears , Tygers , Lions , Wolves , and some other kinds of cruel Beasts , which live by prey , and are particular to those Countries . The men in these Countries are for the most part of high stature , of an Olive-colour , and well proportion'd , their hair black and long : Both men and women are very neat and curious in keeping their hair clean and handsomely order'd : The women tie up theirs about the crown of the head after the form of a Garland ; and the men dispose theirs behind the ears : But upon days of publick rejoicing , all have their hair loose , dishevel'd , and dangling over their shoulders ; a fashion becomes them well . The Inhabitants of those Provinces that lie towards and among the Mountains , cut off all the hair on the left side of the head , that so they may the more easily draw their Bows , and they order that which grows on the other side , so as to make a crest standing over the right ear : Most of them wear neither Caps nor any thing instead of Shoes , but they cover the body with the skins of Bears or Tygers , neatly sown together , and cut after the fashion of close coats , which reach down to their knees , and the sleeves are so short that they come not over the elbow . The Inhabitants of the other Provinces which are seated in the Vales and Plains , went heretofore naked from the Navel upwards , in the Summer-time , and in Winter , they wore garments of Furrs ; but now both men and women are clad all the year long : In the hottest seasons , they have light cloaths , made of cotton , wooll , or a certain herb , of which they make a thred as strong as that of Flax : The women have the art of spinning all these materials ; and weaving them into several kinds of stuffs , which are lasting ; and delightful to the eie . But in the winter , which many times is hard enough , they are all clad in several kinds of skins , which they have the skill to dress well enough : They leave the hair on some , and so make use of them as Furs : They have also the art of tanning Ox-hides , and other skins , and making Shoes and Boots of them . The men wear Caps made of Otter-skins , which are perfectly black and glittering , pointed before , and set out behind with some rich feathers , which hanging down over their shoulders make them look very gracefully : but the women have no other ornament about the head , but what is deriv'd from the several dresses of their hair : They make holes in their ears , and wear pendants of Chrystal , or made of a certain smooth stone they have , which is of as bright a green as that of an Emrald : Of the same materials they also make great Necklaces , which they wear when they would appear in state : They make great account of Corral , Chrystal , and yellow Amber , which are brought to them by Strangers ; and they are only the Wives of the principal Officers that have Bracelets and Necklaces made of them : Though there be some Spanish and English Families among them , yet have they not alter'd any thing either as to their Cloaths or course of Life . The ordinary sort of people wear only a close coat without sleeves , over a thin garment of Goat-skins , which serves them for shirts : The Coat which comes down to the calf of the leg , is ty'd about the wast with a leathern girdle , which is set out with some little embroidery : But the Officers and Heads of Families wear over that a kind of short Cloak , which covers only the back and the arms , though behind it falls down to the ground : This Cloak is fasten'd with strong leathern points , which make it fast under the neck , and lye close to the shoulders : The womens garments are of the same fashion with those of the men , save that those of the former come down to the ankles , and the Cloak hath two open places on the sides , through which they put forth their arms . To keep themselves clear of Vermine , they often wash their bodies with the juice of a certain root , which is of as sweet a scent as the Flower-de-luce of Florence , and hath this further vertue , that it makes the nerves more supple , and fortifies and causes a smoothness all over the body , and communicates an extraordinary delightful scent thereto . The Cities of the three Provinces that are in the spacious Plain , which is at the foot of the Mountains , are encompassed on the outside by a large and deep Moat , which on the inside , instead of wals , is all planted with great posts pointed at the top , thrust a good depth into the ground ; or sometimes with quick-set hedges intermixt with very sharp thorns ; they are commonly about five or six foot in bredth : The Gates are small and narrow , and are made fast with little pieces of wood , which lie cross between small ramperts of earth that are on both sides , and which command the avenues : There are commonly but two Gates to every City ; to enter in at them , a man must pass over a bridge so narrow , that two men cannot well march on a front upon it : The Bridge is built upon piles , which sustain certain planks , which they draw up in the night when they fear the least trouble . It is seldom seen that there is above one City in every Province ; nay there are some that have not above eight hundred houses in them : The Metropolis of the Country , which is called Melilot , hath above two thousand ; they are all built of pieces of wood planted into the ground and joined one to another : The covering is for the most part of the leaves of reeds , grass , or rushes : Those of the Captains are done over with a certain Mastick , which keeps off the rain , and preserves the thatch from decaying in many years : The floors of all the houses is of the same material , whereto they add a certain golden sand which they get out of the neighbouring Mountains , and which gives such a lustre as if they were sown with little spangles of Gold. The Rooms of the ordinary sort of people are hung only with a kind of Mat , made of Plantane-leaves and rushes , which they have the art of dying into several colours ; those of persons considerable among them , are hung with precious Furs , or Deer-skins painted with divers figures , or with a kind of Tapistry made of Birds-feathers , which they so industriously intermingle , that it seems to be embroidered : Their Beds are about a foot and a half from the ground , and are cover'd with skins that are dress'd , and as soft as can be wish'd : These skins are commonly painted with Flowers , Fruits , and a hundred such inventions , and their colours are so well set on and so lively , that at a distance one would take them for rich Tapistry : The wealtheir sort in the winter time have their beds covered with the skins of Martins , Beavers , or white Foxes , which are so well dress'd , and perfum'd with such artifice , that they never admit any thing of ordure : The Officers and all the most considerable Inhabitants lie on Mattresses fill'd with a certain down that grows on a little plant , and is as soft as silk ; but the common people take their rest on dry'd sern , which hath the property of taking away the weariness of the body , and retriving the forces exhausted by hunting , gardening , and all the other painful exercises consequent to their course of life . The Vessels they use in their houses are either of wood or earth , enamel'd with divers colours , and very delightfully painted : They sharpen upon stones the teeth of several wild beasts , and therewith arm their Arrows and Lances : Before strangers came among them and traded in their Country , they knew not there was such a thing as Iron ; but they made use of extraordinary hard and sharp stones instead of wedges , and certain smooth and cutting bones , instead of knives . They all live very amicably together under the conduct of a King , who keeps his Court at Melilot , the Metropolis of the Kingdome : In every City there is a Governour , and other subordinate Officers , who are appointed by him , and chang'd at his pleasure , as he thinks most convenient : The Villages also have Captains and heads of Families , by whom they are governed . All immoveable goods are common among these people , and excepting only their houses , and the little gardens belonging to them , they have no propriety in any thing : they carry on the business of Agriculture in common , and they share the fruits of the earth among themselves : At sowing-time the Governors and their Officers oversee the work ; and at that time all those who are of age to do any thing abroad , go out betimes in the morning to their work , and continue there till the evening , at which time they return to their Towns and Villages to take their rest : While they are at work , it is the business of their Chiefs to provide them somewhat extraordinary in meat and drink : They dispose their Harvest into the publick Granaries , which are in the midst of their Towns and Villages ; and at every full Moon , and at every new Moon , those who are entrusted with the distribution thereof , supply every Family , according to the number of persons whereof it consists , with as much as will suffice . They are a temperate people , and hate all kind of voluptuousness , and whatever tends to effeminacy : And though Vines grow naturally in their Country , yet do they not make any wine but what is requisite for the divine service : Fair water is their ordinary drink , but at great entertainments , they make use of a pleasant kind of Beer , which is made of Turkey wheat : They also have the art of making an excellent kind of Hydromel , or Mead , which they keep in great earthen vessels : The great abundance of honey which they find among the Rocks , and in the clefts of hollow trees , supplies them with that whereof they make that delicious drink , which is such as may well pass for Sack , especially after it hath been kept a long time . Those of the same Family live so lovingly together , that there are among them some houses where an old man hath his children , and his children's children , to the third , nay sometimes to the fourth generation , all living under the same roof , to the number of a hundred persons , and sometimes more . Most of the other Nations of the Septentrional part of America who inhabit along the Sea-coast , are so slothful , that in the winter time they are in great want , because they had not sown any thing when the time served , or had consumed the fruits of the precedent harvest in extraordinary entertainments and debauches : But the Apalachites hate nothing so much as idleness , and they are so addicted to pains-taking , that the fruits of the earth , being answerable to their labour , and being distributed with prudence and moderation , maintain them plentifully , nay so that they can , in case of necessity , assist their Neighbours the Inhabitants of the Mountains : Both men and women are perpetually employ'd , after seed-time and harvest , in spinning of Cotton , Wooll , and a certain Herb , which is soft and strong , for the making of cloth , and several ordinary sorts of stuffs , wherewith they cover themselves : Some among them employ themselves in making of earthen ware ; others in making Tapistry of the plumage of Birds ; others , in making of Baskets , Panniers , and other little pieces of houshold-stuff , which they do with a strange industry . They are of a very loving and obliging disposition : And whereas their distance from the Sea exempts them from being subject to receive any displeasure from Strangers , they are in like manner ignorant what entertainments to make them , when they chance to visit them , and are never weary of expressing all manner of friendship towards them : They are docible and susceptible of all sorts of good disciplines ; but they have this discommendable in them , that they are very obstinate in their opinions , easily angred , and much addicted to revenge , when they are convinc'd that they have been injur'd : They are extreamly apt to give credit to their dreams , and they have some old dotards among them , who openly make it their business to interpret them , and foretell what things shall happen after them . They have had a long continuance of peace ; however they think it prudence to stand always upon their guard , and they have always Sentinels at the avenues of their Cities , to prevent the incursions of a certain savage and extreamly cruel people , which hath no setled habitation , but wander up and down the Provinces with an incredible swiftness , making havock where-ever they come , especially where they find no resistance . The Arms of the Apalachites are , the Bow , the Club , the Sling , and a kind of great Javelin , which they dart out of their hands , when they have spent all their Arrows : And whereas those that inhabit towards the woods and in the Mountains , live only by hunting , continual exercise makes them so expert in shooting with the Bow , that the King , who alwaies hath a Company of them about his person , hath no greater diversion than to see them shoot at a mark for some prize , which he gives him who in fewest shots came to the place assign'd , or hath shot down a Crown set up upon the top of a Tree . They are passionate lovers of Musick , and all instruments that make any kind of harmony , insomuch that there 's very few among them but can play on the Flute , and a kind of Hawboy , which being of several bigness , make a passably good harmony , and render a sound that is very melodious : They are mightily given to dancing , capering , and making a thousand postures , whereby they are of opinion they disburthen themselves of all their bad humours , and that they acquire a great activity and suppleness of body , and a wonderful swiftness in running . They heretofore celebrated solemn dances at the end of every harvest , and after they had made their Offerings to the Sun upon the Mountain of Olaimi ; but now they have no set and appointed time for these divertisements . Their voice is naturally good , mild , flexible , and pleasant ; whence it comes that many among them make it their endeavour to imitate the singing and chirping of Birds ; wherein they are for the most part so fortunate , that like so many Orpheus's they entice out of the woods to follow them , those Birds which think they hear only those of their own species : They do also by singing alleviate the hard labour they are addicted unto , and yet what they do , seems to be done rather out of divertisement , and to avoid idleness , than out of any consideration of advantage that they make thereof . Their Language is very smooth , and very plentiful in comparisons : That spoken by the Captains and all persons of quality , is more elegant and fuller of flourishes than that of the common sort of people : Their expressions are very precise , and their periods short enough : While they are yet children , they learn several songs , made by the Jaouas in honour and commendation of the Sun ; they are also acquainted with several other little pieces of Poetry , wherein they have comprehended the most memorable exploits of their Kings , out of a design to perpetuate the memory thereof among them , and the more easily transmit it to their posterity . All the Provinces which acknowledge the King of Apalacha for their Sovereign , understand the language commonly spoken in his Court ; yet does not this hinder but that each of them hath a particular dialect of its own , whence it comes that the language of some , is in some things different from that of others of the Inhabitants : The Provinces of Amana and Matica , in which there are to this day many Caribbian Families , have retained to this present many words of the ancient idiome of these people , which confirms what we have laid down for a certain assertion , to wit , that being known by the same name , and having many expressions common to them with the Inhabitants of the Caribby-Islands , those Families have also the same origine with them , as we have represented in the precedent chapter . They heretofore adored the Sun , and had their Priests , whom they called Jaouas , who were very superstitious in rendring to him the service which they had invented in honour of him : their perswasion was , that the raies of the Sun gave life to all things ; that they dried up the earth ; and that once the Sun having continued four and twenty hours under an eclipse , the earth had been overflown ; and that the great Lake which they call Theomi , was rais'd as high as the tops of the highest Mountains that encompass it ; but that the Sun having recovered the eclipse , had , by his presence , forc'd the waters to return into their abysses ; that only the Mountain dedicated to his honour , and wherein his Temple was , was preserv'd from that deluge ; and that their Predecessors , and all the beasts which are at present in the woods and upon the earth , having retir'd to the said Mountain , were preserv'd for the repopulation and recruit of the whole earth : So that they conceive themselves to be the most ancient people of the world ; And they affirm , that from that time they have acknowledg'd the Sun for their God. They were of opinion , that thé Sun had built himself the Temple which is in the Mountain of Olaimi , the ascent whereof is distant from the City of Melilot somewhat less than a league ; and that the Tonatzuli ( which are certain little birds about the bigness of a Quail , and whose bellies and wings are of a bright yellow , the back of a sky-colour , and the head of a plumage , partly red , and partly white ) are the messengers and children of the Sun , which alwaies celebrate his praises . The service they rendred the Sun consisted in saluting him at his rising , and singing hymns in honour of him : They observed the same Ceremonies also in the evening , entreating him to return , and to bring the day along with him : And besides this daily service which every one performed at the door of his house , they had also another publick and solemn service , which consisted in sacrifices and offerings , and was perform'd by the Jaouas , four times in the year , to wit , at the two seed-times , and after the two harvests , upon the Mountain of Olaimi , with great pomp , and a general concourse of all the Inhabitants of the six Provinces . This Mountain of Olaimi is seated , as we said before , in the Province of Bemarin , about a league distant from the Royal City of Melilot ; but there is about another league of ascent and winding from the foot of it , ere a man can get to the top of it : It is certainly one of the most pleasant and most miraculous Mountains in the world : Its figure is perfectly round , and the natural descent extream steepy ; but to facilitate the access thereof to such as are to go up , they have cut a good broad way all about it , and there are here and there several resting places gain'd out of the Rock , like so many neeches : All the circumference of it , from the foot to within two hundred paces of the top , is naturally planted with goodly trees of Saxafras , Cedar , and Cypress , and several others from which there issue Rosins , and Aromatick gums , of a very delightful scent : On the top of it there is a spacious plain , smooth and eaven all over , and somewhat better than a league in compass ; it is covered with a delightful green livery of a short and small grass , which is intermixt with Thyme , Marjoram , and other sweet smelling herbs : And it was upon the top of this Mountain , and upon this pleasant verdure that the people stood , while the Priests of the Sun performed the divine service . The place which serv'd them for a Temple , is a large and spacious Grott , or Cave , which is naturally cut in the Rock , on the East-side of the Mountain : It hath a vast and large mouth , as the entrance of a magnificent Temple : As soon as the Sun is risen , he darts his rays on that entrance , which hath before it a fair and spacious square place , which a man would say were made by art in the Rock : And there it is that the Jaouas , the Priests of the Sun , stay expecting his rising to begin their ordinary Ceremonies on Festival days . This Cave within is oval , two hundred foot in length , and proportionably broad : The Vault , which is naturally cut in the Rock , rises up circularly from the ground to about a hundred foot high : There is just in the midst of it a great hole , or Lanthorn , which enlightens it from the top of the Mountain : This Lanthorn is encompass'd with great stones , laid close together to prevent peoples falling in : The Vault on the inside is perfectly white , and the surface cover'd with a certain Salt-peter , which a man might take for white Coral diverfy'd into several different figures ; the whole compass of it is of the same lustre : The floor of it is also extreamly eaven and smooth , as if it were all of one piece of marble . In fine , the greatest ornament of this Temple consists in its perfect whiteness : At the bottom of it there is a great Basin or Cistern , just over against the entrance , which is full of a very clear water , which perpetually distilling out of the Rock , is receiv'd into that place . Just in the middle of this Temple , directly under the Lanthorn which enlightens it , there is a great Altar all of one stone , of a round figure , three foot in height from the floor , and sustain'd by a short pillar , which Altar and the Pedestal seem to have been cut out of the place where it stands , that being in all probability a piece of a Rock which jutted out upon the floor of that miraculous Cave . The Sacrifices which the Jaouas offered to the Sun , consisted not in the effusion of mans blood , or that of some certain beasts ; for they were of a perswasion , that the Sun , giving life to all things , would not be pleas'd with a service that should deprive those creatures of the life which he had bestow'd on them ; but the Sacrifice consisted only in Songs , which they had compos'd in honour of him , as also in the perfumes of certain aromatical drugs , which they appointed to be burnt on his Altar , and in the offerings of garments , which the rich presented by the hands of the Priests , to be afterwards distributed among the poorer sort of people . All this Ceremony , which was performed four times a year , lasted from Sun-rising till noon , at which time the Assembly was dismiss'd : The Priests went up to the Mountain on the Eve of every Festival , to prepare themselves for that solemn Action ; and the people , which came thither from all the Provinces , were there present some time before Sun-rising . The way which led up to the Mountain was enlightned by great Fires , which were kept in all that Night , for the convenience of those who went thither to adore . All the people remain'd without upon the Mountain , and none but the Priests durst come neer the Grot , which serv'd them for a Temple . Those who brought any Garments to be distributed to the poor , presented them to the Priests who stood at the entrance , and they hung them on the Poles which were on both sides of the Portal , where they remained till after the Service , and then they were distributed among the poor , as were also the other presents which the rich offered , and which were in like manner kept till the same time : Those also who brought Perfumes to burn on the Altar , deliver'd their presents to the Priests . As soon as the Sun began to appear , the Priests who stood before the Temple began their Songs and Hymns , adoring him several times on their knees ; then they went one after another to cast the Incense and Perfume which they had in their hands upon the Fire , which they had before kindled on the Altar , as also upon a great Stone which stood before the entrance of the Grot : This Ceremony being ended , the chiefest of the Priests powr'd some Honey into a hollow Stone , made somwhat like those Stones wherein the Holy-water stands in some places , which Stone stood also before this Temple ; and into another , which was of the same figure and the same matter , he put some corns of Turkey-wheat a little bruis'd , and destitute of their outward Shell , as also some other small grains , which the Birds consecrated to the Sun , called the Tonatzuli , do greedily feed upon : These Birds , whereof there are great numbers in the Woods which lie round about this Mountain , were so accustomed to find these . Treatments which were prepar'd for them in that place , that they fail'd not to come there in great companies as soon as the Assembly was retir'd . While the Priests continu'd burning the perfume , and celebrating the praises of the Sun , the People who were upon the Mountain having made several bowings at the rising of the Sun , entertain'd themselves afterwards in some kinds of recreation , dances , and songs , which they sung in honour of him ; and afterwards sitting down on the grass , every one fell to what he had brought along with him for his Viaticum . Thus they continu'd there till noon ; but when it came neer that time , the Priests , quitting the gate of the Temple , went into the body of it , and disposing themselves about the Altar , which stood in the midst , they began to sing afresh : Then as soon as the Sun began to cast his golden beams on the border of the opening or Lanthorn , under which the Altar was erected , they put Incense and other perfumes upon the fire which they had kindled the night before , and very carefully kept in upon that Altar : Having ended their Songs , and consum'd all their Perfumes , they all retir'd to the entrance of the Temple , before the Gate , excepting only six , who remain'd neer the Altar ; and while those who stood at the entrance lift up their Voices more then ordinary , the others who remain'd at the Altar let go out of their hands , at the same time , every one six of the Tonatzuli , which they had brought thither , and kept in Cages for that purpose : These Birds having flown about the Temple , and finding the entrance possessed by the Priests , who were at the Gate with Boughs in their hands , and frighted them with their Voices , took their flight out at the open place in the midst of the Temple ; and after they had flown about a while , the Assembly which was upon the Mountain entertain'd them with loud cries of rejoycing , as accounting them to have put a period to the Ceremony , and looking on them as the Children and Messengers of the Sun , they immediately got into the Woods . As soon as these Birds were gone the people march'd down in order from the Mountain , and passing neer the Temple , the Priests , who were still in their Office , caus'd them to enter into it ; and after they had washed their hands and their faces in the Fountain , they order'd them to go out at the same entrance , which was divided by a small partition , purposely made there to prevent confusion and disorder : Then at their coming out they took another way , which led them into the Road that conducted to the Mountain , and was the same by which they had ascended ; and so every one made towards his own home . The poor , whereof the Priests had a Catalogue , staid till all the rest were gone , and receiv'd from their hands the Garments , and all the other Presents which the rich had made to the Sun , to be distributed among them ; which done , all left the Mountain , and there was an end of the Ceremony . But now , since the greatest and most considerable part of the people who are Inhabitants of the Provinces of Bemarin and Matica , and particularly the King and City of Melilot , have embraced the Christian Religion , this Mountain and its Temple are not much frequented , unless it be out of curiosity : Nor does the King permit his Subjects of the other Provinces , who have not receiv'd Baptism , to go up thither to perform their Sacrifices and all their ancient Superstitions . They believ'd the immortality of the Soul ; but they had so disguis'd this Truth with Fables , that it was in a manner smother'd thereby . They embalm'd the bodies of their deceased Relations with several sorts of Gums and Aromatical Drugs , which had the virtue of preserving them from corruption ; and after they had kept them sometimes above a year in their houses , they buried them in their Gardens , or in the neighbouring Forests , with great lamentations and ceremonies . They shew to this day at the foot of the pleasant Mountain of Olaimi , the Sepulchres of several of their Kings , which are cut in the Rock ; there is planted before every one of them a fair Cedar , for the better observation of the place , and more exact continuance of their memories . To make a greater expression of their mourning , and to shew how much they bewail'd the death of their Friends and Kinred , they cut off some part of their hair ; But when any King died they shav'd the whole head , and suffer'd not their hair to grow again , till they had bewail'd him for the space of fifteen months . The Knowledge which the Apalachites have of God , they have attain'd to by several degrees : For , to go to the bottom of the business , it is about an Age since that the first Seeds of Christian Religion were sown in that part of Florida , by a French Colony consisting of several Persons of Quality , which was brought thither and establish'd there by one Captain Ribauld in the time of Charles the Ninth King of France : The first thing he did was to build a Fort , which he named Carolina , in honour of His Christian Majesty : He impos'd also on the Capes , Ports , and Rivers of that Country , the names they are at the present known by ; so that along the Coast a man finds a place called the Port Royal , the French Cape , the Rivers of Seine , Loyre , Charante , Garonne , Daufins , May , Somme , and several other places , which have absolute French names , and consequently are a manifest argument that the said Nation have heretofore had some command there . But what is more worthy observation , and conduces more to our purpose , is , that at this first Expedition for Florida , there went along with the Adventurers two Learned and Religious Persons , who immediately upon their arrival in the Country made it their business , by all sorts of good offices , to insinuate themselves into the affections of the Inhabitants , and to learn their Language , that so they might give them some knowledge of God , and the sacred mysteries of his Gospel . The Memorials which Captain Ribauld left behind him as to that particular , shew how that the King Saturiova , who govern'd the Quarter where the French had establish'd themselves , and who had for Vassals to him several little Kings and Princes who were his Neighbours , receiv'd those Preachers very kindly , and recommended it to all his Subjects , that they should have a singular esteem for them ; so that the affection those poor people bore them , and the fidelity and zeal the others express'd for the advancement of their Conversion , rais'd even then very great hopes that the work of the Lord would prosper in their hands , and that that little portion of his Vineyard being carefully dress'd , would in time bring forth many good and precious fruits , to the praise of his grace . These happy beginnings and first-fruits of the Gospel of our Saviour Jesus , were afterwards augmented and advanc'd by the cares of Monsieur the Admiral de Coligny , who gave a Commission to one de Laudoniere , to carry over thither a considerable supply of Soldiers and all sorts of Tradesmen , which arriv'd in the year One thousand five hundred sixty and four : But these last Adventurers had hardly taken the air in the Country after their arrival thither , ere the Spaniard , who imagines that all America belongs to him , and who hath ever been jealous of the French Nation , made his advantage of the disorders which were then in that Country , to traverse the generous designs of the Directors of that hopeful Colony , and smother it as 't were in the Cradle : To that purpose he sent thither Peter Melandez with six great ships full of men and ammunition , who fell upon it on the nineteenth of September , M D LXV . Monsieur de Laudoniere and Captain Ribauld , who had not long before brought the Colony a small recruit of men , considering that it would be madness to think to oppose such a powerful force , resolv'd , with the advice of most of the Officers , to capitulate and deliver up the place to the stronger party , upon such honourable conditions as people besieg'd are wont to demand . Peter Melandez granted them most of the Articles they had propos'd ; but assoon as he was got into the Fort , and had secur'd the Guards , he broke the promise he had made them , and violating the Law of Nations , he cruelly massacred not only the Soldiery , but also all the women and children , whom he found within the place , and who could not make their escape by flight . Captain Ribauld fell in the Massacre ; but de Laudoniere made a shift to escape , through the Fenns , to the ships newly come from France , which by good fortune were still in the Road : Some others of the Inhabitants , who , upon the first arrival of the Spaniards , had foreseen the danger likely to fall upon them , got in time into the woods , and in the night time came to the Village of their good friend Saturiova , who , hating the Spaniard , gave them protection , and supply'd them with provisions for a competent subsistance , till the year M D LXVII . when Captain de Gorgues , coming to Florida with three stout ships full of resolute men and all sorts of Ammunition , severely punished the cruelty of the Spaniards , and being assisted by Saturiova , and all his Neighbours and Allies , he reveng'd the publick injuries of the French , putting to the sword all the Spaniards he met with , not only in the Fort of Carolina , which they had repair'd and fortified after their usurpation of it , but also those he found in two other Forts which they had built along the Coast , which he burnt and demolish'd , as may be seen in the xii . Chapter of the fourth Book of the Description of the West-Indies , writ by John de Laet. The Memorials which Captain de Gorgues caused to be printed , giving an account of his Expedition into Florida , tell us of a certain French-man named Peter du Bre , who having made his escape to King Saturiova , to avoid the cruelty of the Spaniards , related to him , that there escaped of that Massacre but ten men , of which number he was one ; that they all met with a safe retreat in the territories of the said Prince , who liv'd not far from their desolated Colony ; that three of the escaped persons dy'd there some months after that defeat ; that of the seven remaining , there were six were so charm'd with the advantageous relation which the subjects of Saturiova made to them daily of the Treasures of King Mayra , of the powerfulness of another whose name was Ollaca , who commanded forty Princes , and of the generosity and prudent conduct of the King of Apalacha , who govern'd many fair and large Provinces seated at the foot of the Mountains , and reaching into several delightful Vales which they encompass'd ; that they importun'd Saturiova , who had entertain'd them so kindly , that he would be pleas'd to allow them guides , to conduct them to the Frontiers of the Kingdom of the last named , of whom they had heard so many miracles , and had particularly this recommendation , that he was a lover of Strangers , and that his Subjects were the most civilly govern'd of all the Septentrional part of America ; that Saturiova , willing to add that favour to all those they had receiv'd from him before , gave them a good convoy , consisting of the most valiant of his subjects , to conduct them with all safety to all his Allies , and to the Dominions of the King of Apalacha , if they were desirous to visit him . The relation of the success of this Progress , which these few French-men undertook to satisfie their curiosity , and to make the best use they could of this interval of their misfortune , assures us , that after they had visited Athorus , the Son of Saturiova , and most of his Allies , who had their Villages all along a delightful River which in their Language they call Seloy , to avoid meeting any of the subjects of Timagoa , who was then engag'd in a War against Saturiova , there was a necessity they should cross Rivers upon boughs of trees fasten'd together , climb up Mountains , and make their way through Fens and thick Forests , where they met with several cruel beasts ; that before they came within the Dominions of the King of Apalacha , they were many times set upon by Troops of Savages , who scout up and down among those vast desarts ; that two of their Guides were kill'd in those encounters , and most of the rest dangerously wounded ; that the subjects of King Timagoa , having observ'd their march , had follow'd them for several days , and not being able to overtake them , they laid ambushes for them , thinking to have met with them in their return ; that after they had run through abundance of dangers , and many times endur'd much hunger and thirst , they got at last to the Province of Matica , which is under the jurisdiction of the King of Apalacha ; that the Governor of the City of Akoveka , which is the Metroprolis of that Country , caus'd them to be brought to the King , who was then gone to visit the Province of Amana ; that that Prince entertain'd them with so much kindness , and express'd so much friendship towards them , that they resolv'd to send back their Guides into their Country , and to setle themselves amongst the Apalachites , since they found them answerable to the account they had received of them . The remembrance of the dangers they had run through ere they could get into the Province of Matica ; the lively apprehension they had of the difficulties which were unavoidable in their return ; the little hope there was that the French would ever undertake the re-establishment of their Colony ; the pleasantness and fertility of the Country into which divine Providence had brought them ; and the good natures of the Inhabitants , besides several other considerations , prevail'd with them to resolve on that setlement . But the Guides whom Saturiova had given them , obstructed their resolution so much , and so earnestly remonstrated to them , that they durst not present themselves before their Lord without them , that to compose the difference , and prevent the reproach they were afraid of at their return into their own Country , they prevail'd so far , that two of those Travellers should come back along with them to Saturiova , to testifie their care and fidelity in the execution of the Commission he had given them . The same Relation adds further , that those four French-men who voluntarily stay'd among the Apalachites , being well instructed in the ways of God , left them some knowledge of his Sovereign Majesty : And the English , who have some years since found the way into those Provinces , write , that the Inhabitants of the Province of Bemarin do still talk of those strangers , and it is from them that they have learnt several words of the French Language , such as are among others those that signifie God , Heaven , Earth , Friend , the Sun , the Moon , Paradise , Hell , Yea , No. Besides which there are many other words common among those people , and are us'd by them to express the same thing which they signifie in French. After the death of all these French-men , who were very much lamented by all the Apalachites , excepting only the Priests of the Sun , who bore them an irreconcileable hatred , because they turned the People from Idolatry , and inclined them to the knowledge of the true God who created the Sun , whom they adored as God , the Provinces which are seated in the Vales of the Apalachaean Mountains , and had been enlightned but by a very weak ray of coelestial light , would easily have returned to the darkness of their ancient superstition , if God , by a remarkable disposal of his Providence , had not sent to them some English Families , which at their arrival thither blew up that little spark , which lay hid under the embers , into a weak flame . These Families came out of Virginia in the year M DC XXI . with an intention to go to New-England , to avoid the frequent incursions and massacres committed there by the Savages ; but the wind proving contrary to their design , they were cast on the Coasts of Florida , whence they pass'd into the Province of Matica , and thence into those of Amana and Bemarin , and in the last they setled themselves , and have drawn thither a considerable number of Ecclesiasticks and persons of quality , who have there laid the foundations of a small Colony . Most of those who are retir'd into those places so remote from all commerce in the world , undertook that generous design , in the midst of the great revolutions which happen'd in England during the late troubles , and the main business they propos'd to themselves at that time , was only to make their advantage of so seasonable a retreat , that they might the more seriously , and with less distraction , mind the attainment of their own salvation , and dilate the limits of Christianity among those poor people , if God gave them the means . We understand also by the last papers that have been sent us from America , that , God blessing the endeavours of the first Inhabitants of this small Colony , they have within these twelve or thirteen years baptiz'd most of the Officers and the most considerable Heads of Families in the Provinces of Bemarin and Amana ; That at the present , they have a Bishop and many learned and zealous Ecclesiasticks among them , who carry on the work of the Lord ; and the more to advance it , they have built Colledges in all those places where there are Churches , that the Children of the Apalachites may be instructed in the mysteries of Christian Religion and true piety . The same Papers add further , that though the King of Apalacha hath received Baptism , and seems to have much affection for these Strangers , who have procur'd him that happiness ; yet hath he of late entertain'd some jealousie of them , out of an apprehension , as it was represented to him by some of his Councel , that if he suffer'd them to grow more numerous , they might in time become Masters of the Country : He thereupon in the first place dispers'd them into several Cities , that they might not be able to make any considerable body , or foment any factions ; and afterwards , there was an order pass'd , that all those who have at the present any setlement in the bosom of his Country , might peaceably continue in their habitations , and participate of the same priviledges with the Natives , provided they held no correspondence with any abroad , to the prejudice of the publick tranquillity ; but that henceforward no other strangers shall be permitted to make any further establishments there . Those who are acquainted with the Nature of the Country , affirm , that the King of the Apalachites hath no just cause to fear that either the English or any other strangers should be guilty of any design against him , as to the mastering of his Country : For , besides the necessity there is of having a very powerful Army , ere any such enterprise can be undertaken , and that the English who are establish'd there , are no more amongst that great Nation , than a handful of sand on the Sea-side ; this Country being so remote from all the rest of the world , and destitute of Gold , Silver , precious Stones , and in a manner all rich Commodities , whereby Commerce is kept up and continu'd ; it is most certain , that it will never be much sought after or envy'd by any Europaean Nations , which send out Colonies only to those places , where there is hope of making some considerable advantage by way of Trade . Whereto may be added this further consideration , that , though these Provinces were possess'd of as great Treasures and Rarities , as they are destitute thereof ; yet lying at a great distance from Sea-Ports , and having no navigable Rivers falling into it , by means whereof there might in time be some correspondence between them and other parts , there is no likelihood that there should be many persons either in England or any where else , who would be perswaded to cross over so many Seas , to go and end their days in a Country which is destitute of all those conveniences , and cannot receive those refreshments which are brought out of Europe , and contribute much to the comfortable subsistance of all the other Colonies of America ; and in a word , a Country , which can give its Inhabitants nothing but clothing and nourishment . Some time after the English had establish'd themselves in this Country , as we have represented before , the Spaniards ( who as it were keep the keys of one part of Florida , by means of the Forts they have built near the most eminent Havens , and along the most considerable Rivers ) brought in there a company of religious men of the Order of the Minimes , whom Pope Urban the eighth had sent into the Septentrional America , in the quality of Apostolical Missionaries , and endow'd with most ample priviledges , for their better encouragement in the carrying on of that work : They arriv'd in those Provinces in the year , One thousand six hundred forty and three ; and since that time they have taken their progress through most of the Villages that lie about the great Lake , and upon the descent of the Mountains which look towards the Country of the Cofachites : It is reported , that they have baptized with great pomp the Paracoussis of the Province of Achalaca , and a great number of his Subjects . When these religious men return from their Missions , they live in a solitary , yet delightful place , which lies upon the descent of a high Mountain , not above a quarter of a league distant from the great Lake , and about as much from the greatest Village of the Province of Achalaca . Before a man comes to their habitation , he must cross through several fair Gardens , in the midst whereof there is a pleasant walk , planted with trees on both sides , which reaches to the skirt of the Mountain : And though they have seated themselves on an eminent place , yet they have many springs , which , falling down from the upper part of the Mountains , are receiv'd into great Cisterns and great Ponds , where they have abundance of good Fish : The Lord of the Country visits them often , and hath a great respect for them ; for the most part , he hath some one of them about his person , who serves him as a Chaplain . In the year One thousand six hundred fifty and three , in which Mr. Brigstock , that most inquisitive English Gentleman , from whom we have receiv'd all the account we have given of the Apalachites , arriv'd in that Province of Achalaca , the foremention'd Religious men entertain'd him very kindly , and did him all the good offices lay in their power : From them it was , that , during his aboad in the Country , he learnt all the particulars we are now going to describe , and which he hath liberally communicated to us . They show'd him an admirable Flower , which grows abundantly in the Mountains of those parts : The figure of this Flower is much like that of a Bell , and there are as many colours observable in it as in the Rain-bow ; the under leaves , which being fully blown , are much larger than those of our greatest Roses , are charged with a great many other leaves , which appear still less and less to the lower part or bottom of the Bell : Out of the midst of them there rises a little button , like a heart , which is of a very delicious taste : The Plant hath a little bushiness at the top , much like Sage : The leaves and the flower smell like a Violet : It is also a kind of sensitive Plant , for it cannot be touch'd , either in its leaves or flower , but it immediately withers . These Religious men carryed the said English Gentleman to a Village of the Indians , who inhabit in the Mountains , where there is a miraculous Grott or Cave , wherein the waters have fashion'd all the most delightful rarities , that a man can desire from a divertisment of that kind : They shew'd him particularly one place in the said Grott , where the waters falling upon a bare stone , and distilling drop after drop , of a different bigness , make so exact a musick , that there is no harmony can well be preferr'd before it . There is found in the Mountains , on the East-side of the Province of Achalaca , some Rock-Christal , and certain red and bright stones , which have such a lustre as that they might pass for right Rubies : 'T is possible there may be some Copper-mines in those parts ; but they are not yet discovered , only what confirms this opinion is , that they find a kind of golden sand there , which is wash'd down by the torrents , and hath a wonderful lustre : Mr. Brigstock having given of it to some Goldsmiths to make a test thereof , it was in a manner quite consum'd by the fire , and the little that remained in the Crucible might well pass for very fine Copper . These same Religious men shew'd the said Gentleman , as they pass'd through the woods , several sorts of trees which yielded Gums of excellent scent , as also many other Rarities , a particular account whereof would require a considerable Volume : But above all , they show'd him the tree , whereof the Floridians make that excellent drink which they call Casina , the description whereof may be seen in the History of de Laet. It is absolutely conformable to the Relation of Mr. Brigstock . Before the Inhabitants of Achalacha were converted to Christianity , they took several Wives ; but now their Marriages are regulated , and they content themselves only with one : They interr'd their Lords as the Apalachites do , in the Caves that are at the foot of the Mountains : then they made up the entrance thereof with a stone-wall : they hung before the Cave the most considerable Vessels which those Princes had made use of at their Tables : And all the Captains fasten'd all about the place , their Bows , Arrows , and Clubs , and mourned for several days at the Sepulchre : They worshipped the Sun , and held the immortality of the Soul as well as their Neighbours : They believ'd also that such as had liv'd well , and serv'd the Sun as they ought , and made many presents to the poor , in honour of him , were hapyy , and that after death they were chang'd into Stars : But on the contrary , that those who had led a wicked life , were carried into the precipices of the high Mountains , whereby they were surrounded , and there endur'd extream want and misery , amongst the Lions , Tygers , and other beasts of prey , which hunt after their sustenance therein . The Inhabitants of this Country are all long-liv'd , insomuch that there are many among them , both men and women , who are neer two hundred years of age . This curious digression we receiv'd from the forementioned English Gentleman , Mr. Brigstock , and we have inserted it here , out of a presumption that it will not be undelightful to those , who shall make it their divertisement to read this History ; at least while we are yet in expectation that that excellent person will give us a perfect accompt of the state of the Apalachites , and some others of the Neighbouring Nations , as he puts us in hope that he will. CHAP. IX . Of the Bodies of the Caribbians , and their Ornaments . WE are now to re-assume our former discourse , and return from Florida to the Caribby-Islands , to consider there , with all the exactness imaginable , what concerns those Inhabitants thereof on whom we intend to bestow the remaining part of this History , and particularly what relates to their Bodies , Minds , Dispositions , Manners , Religion , Customs , and other remarkable occurrences concerning the savage Caribbians or Cannibals , of whose origine we have already given so large an account . And whereas some of the Caribbians who inhabit in the same Islands wherein the French and other Europaean Nations have planted Colonies , or at least come often among them , accommodate themselves in many things to their manner of life , and that they may be the more kindly received by them , they quit many of their old Customs ; those who are desirous to be acquainted with the ancient manners of the Caribbians , are not to learn them of the Caribbians who live in Martinico , or those who converse most with the Europaeans ; but from those of St. Vincent , who of all others have held least correspondence with any Forreigners : It is accordingly from them that we have receiv'd what we shall hereafter relate concerning the Caribbians : But before we enter into the relation , we shall make some general observations , to prevent the astonishment which the Reader might conceive at the difference there is between the account we give of them , and what he may receive from others , either by word of mouth or writing . In the first place , it is to be acknowledged a thing almost impossible , that the Relations of Countries and Customs at so great a distance from us , should agree in all things , especially since we find that those of neighbouring Countries are for the most part differing among themselves . Secondly , it is to be observed , that since the Caribbians became familiar , and have conversed with forreign Nations , they have remitted much of their ancient Customs , and quited many things which they practis'd before with an inviolable strictness : So that there may be seen in them now a remarkable change from what they were heretofore : That the case stands thus with them now , is to be attributed partly to the conversation of the Europaeans , who in some things have oblig'd them to abate somewhat of their originary simplicity , and in others have made them worse than they were , as to our own shame we cannot but acknowledge : Hence it comes that Monsieur du Montel tells us in his Relations , that two ancient Caribbians , considering that degeneration of their Country-men , took occasion to entertain him with a discourse to this purpose : Our people are become in a manner like yours , since they came to be acquainted with you ; and we find it some difficulty to know our selves , so different are we grown from what we have been heretofore : It is to this alteration that our people attribute the more frequent happening of Hurricanes than they were observ'd to be in the days of old ; and conclude thence , that Maboya ( that is to say , the evil spirit ) hath reduc'd us under the power of the French , English , Spaniards and others , who have driven us out of the best part of our Country . Thirdly , it is possible they may have different Customs , according to the diversity of the Islands , though they all make up but one people ; as may be observed in the diversity of the Customs of one and the same Kingdom , according to the several Quarters and Provinces of it : Whence it may have proceeded , for example , that those that have conversed most at Dominico will give an account of the Opinions , Customs , and Ceremonies of the Caribbians , much different from what shall be related thereof by those persons who shall have frequented other places ; and yet the Relations of either side shall be true . Fourthly , as in the Continent of America , the Caribbians , who inhabit a good way within the Country , and consequently seldom see any forreigners , retain much more of their ancient Customs , and their old course of life , than those who living neer the Dutch Colonies of Cayenna and Berbica , drive on an ordinary trade with the Christians ; so among our Caribbians , the Inhabitants of the Islands , those who converse least with the Europaeans , such as are those of St. Vincent's , are more strict observers of their ancient course of life , than are , for example , those of Martinico or Dominico , who are oftner seen among them . Fifthly , thence it proceeds that those persons who have seen them only in these last mentioned places , or have heard of them only from such as have been acquainted with them only in those places , will haply find many things in the prosecution of our History , which may clash with the Relations they had received of them from others ; which if they do , they are not to wonder thereat , since most of our Observations relate to the Caribbians of St. Vincents . Lastly , we desire our Readers to take this further advertisement , that it is our design to give a description of the ancient Manners and Customs of these Caribbians , to the end that no body may think it strange , if their present demeanour be not in all things answerable thereto : These advertisements being thus premis'd , we proceed to give the Reader satisfaction consequently to the title of this Chapter . Most of those people whom we call Barbarians and Savages , have some thing hideous and deformed or defective , either in their Countenances or some other part of the body , as Historians affirm of the Maldiveses , the Inhabitants about the Magellane streights , and several others which we need not name here . But the Caribbians are a handsome well-shap'd people , well proportion'd in all parts of their bodies , gracefull enough , of a smiling countenance , middle stature , having broad shoulders , and large buttocks , and they are most of them in good plight , and stronger than the French : Their mouths are not over large , and their teeth are perfectly white and close : True it is their complexion is naturally of an Olive-colour , and that colour spreads even into the whites of their Eyes , which are black , somewhat little like those of the Chineses and Tartars , but very piercing : Their foreheads and noses are flat , not naturally , but by artifice : For their mothers crush them down at their birth , as also continually during the time they suckle them , imagining it a kind of beauty and perfection ; for were it not for that , their noses would be well shap'd , and they would have high foreheads as well as we : They have large and thick feet , because they go barefoot , but they are withall so hard , that they defie Woods and Rocks . Among those of the Country a man cannot meet with any wanting either one or both eyes , lame , crook-back'd , or bald , or having any other deformity naturally ; as is in like manner affirmed of the Brasilians , the Floridians , and most Nations of America ; whereas those who have walked through Grand Cairo relate , That in the Streets they have met with many one-eyed , and many stark blind people ; those infirmities being so frequent and so popular in that Country , that of ten persons five or six are subject thereto : But if any among the Caribbians are thus deformed , or have lost , or are maimed in any limb , it hapned in some Engagement against their Enemies ; and so those scars or deformities being so many demonstrations of their Valour , they glory in them ; so far are they from being in any danger of mischief , or being cast into a furnace by their Country-men , as those poor Children were among the people of Guyana , and among the Lacedemonians in the time of Lycurgus , who came out of their Mothers wombs imperfect and deformed . Nay , there are some handsom Maids and Women amongst the Savage Caribbians , witness Madamoiselle de Rosselan , wife to the Governour of Saintalousia . All the Caribbians are black-hair'd , as the Chineses are , who for that reason are sometimes call'd the Black-hair'd People : The hair of the Caribbians is not curl'd or frizzled , as that of the Moors , but streight and long , as those of the Maldiveses : And the Women attribute the highest perfection of Beauty to this black colour , as to what concerns the hair . It is reported also , That the Indian Women of Peru are so enamour'd of black hair , that to make their own of that colour by artifice , when Nature does it not , they are willing to endure incredible pains and torments : On the contrary , in Spain many Ladies , to make their hair seem to be of a golden yellow colour , perfume it with Sulphur , steep it in Aqua-fortis , and expose it to the Sun in the heat of the day , nay in the very Dog-days : And in Italy the same colour is much affected . The Caribbians are very careful in combing themselves , and they think it commendable so to do : They anoint their hair with Oil , and have certain Receipts to advance the growth thereof : The Women commonly comb their Husbands and their Children : Both Men and Women tie up their hair towards the hinder part of the head , winding it about so as that it stands up like a horn on the Crown ; on both sides they leave locks hanging down like so many Mustachioes , according to natural liberty . The Women part their hair so as that it falls down on both sides of their heads ; but the men part theirs the quite contrary way , so as that one half falls down behind , the other before , which obliges them to cut off the fore-part of it , otherwise it would fall down over their eyes : This they did heretofore with certain sharp Herbs , before they had the use of Scissers ; not to mention , that they were also accustomed to cut off their hair when they were in mourning ; whereas on the contrary , in Madagascar the Men never cut off their hair , but the Women shave it clear off ; a custom contrary to that of those people among whom S. Paul liv'd . The Caribbians seem not to have any Beards at all , but as soon as they grow they pluck them off by the roots , as the Brasilians , the Cumaneses , and certain Nations subject to the Empire of the Tartars do , who have always an iron instrument in their hands , wherewith they pluck out the hair of their Beards as soon as they come out : But the Caribbians are seldom seen to put themselves to that trouble , insomuch that it is conceiv'd they have a secret to prevent the growth of hair when it is once gotten off ; an invention which would have been of great convenience to the ancient Romans : For it is affirm'd , that they would not suffer their Beards to grow till after the time of the Emperour Adrian , who first suffer'd his to grow ; before that time it was thought among them so honourable a thing to wear no beard , that there was a prohibition made that Slaves should not shave theirs : The same prohibition extended also to all persons charg'd with any Crime , as it were to set a mark of infamy on them , till such time as they were clear'd , as Aul●● Gellius affirms ; which proceeding was contrary to what is practis'd in the Seignior's Territories , who causes the Beard to be shaven , as a mark of ignominy : In the year One thousand six hundred fifty two , that hapned to the French Consul at Alexandria , being charg'd with having done some unhandsom things in his Employment ; his Beard had such a natural graceful curl , and was of so fair a flaxen colour , that some Turks would have given him a considerable sum of money for it , and kept it for a Rarity ; but he chose rather to bring it along with him into France . The Caribbians wonder very much to see our Europeans suffer their Beards to grow so long , and think it a great deformity to wear any , as they account it a perfection in themselves to have none ; but they are not the only Savages who are fantastick in matter of gracefulness and beauty : All barbarous Nations , nay some that are civiliz'd , are wedded to their particular sentiments , as to that point : For instance , among the Maldiveses it is accounted an accomplishment of Beauty to have the body all over hairy , which among us would be thought more becoming a Bear then a Man : Among the Mexicans , to have a little narrow forehead , and that full of hair : Among the Japoneses , not to have any hair at all ; whence it comes , that they are ever employ'd in the plucking of it off , leaving only a little tuft on the crown of the head : Among the Tartarian Women it is thought a piece of Beauty to be flat-nos'd , but to heighten the attractions of their noses , they rub them with a very black unguent : Among the Inhabitants of Guinny they make the same account of great nails and flat noses ; and thence it comes that assoon as the children are come into the world , they crush down their noses with their thumbs , as do also the Brasilians : Among those of the Province of Cusco in Peru , and some oriental Inhabitants of the Indies , as also among the Calecutians , and the Malabars , it is thought very graceful to have extraordinary large ears , hanging down over their shoulders ; insomuch that some among them use divers artifices to make them such : Among the Aethiopians , great lips and a skin black as Jet , are thought beautiful : The Negroes of Mosambico are extreamly pleas'd to have their teeth very sharp , so that some use Files to make them such : Among the Maldiveses they are no less desirous to have them red , and to that end , they are continually chewing of Petel : Among the Japoneses and the Cumaneses , they are industrious to have them black , and they purposely make them such : And among the latter , it is accounted beauty to have a long face , lean cheeks , and excessively big legs : And hence it is that they squeeze the heads of their children between two cushions as soon as they are born , and that after the example of the Inhabitants about the River of Essequebe , they bind the legs very hard a little below the knee , and a little above the ankle , that so the calf may swell : Among some Peruvians , to have the face cut and chequer'd , as it were with Lancets , and to have flat and broad heads , huge foreheads , and the head very narrow from the forehead to the nape of the neck , is accounted beautiful : And to reduce it to this comely shape , they kept their childrens heads press'd between two thin boards , from the time of their birth till they were four or five year old . To be short , among some oriental Nations , and some Africans , it is accounted a great perfection in the Women , to have their breasts hanging down over their shoulders ; and among the Chineses , it is the principal part of beauty to have the foot extreamly little and thin ; and the better to have it so , while they are yet children they bind their feet so hard , that they are in a manner lam'd , and it is with much ado that they are able to stand : It were a hard matter to make a description of beauty , according to the different opinions of all these nations : But to return to the Caribbians . They go stark-naked , both men and women , as many other Nations do : And if any one among them should endeavour to hide the privy parts , all the rest would laugh at it : Though the Christians have conversed very much among them , yet have all the perswasions that have hitherto been used to induce them to cover themselves been to no purpose : And whereas sometimes , when they come to visit the Christians , or to treat with them , they have comply'd so far with them , as to cover themselves , by putting on a shirt , drawers , a hat , and such cloaths as had been given them , yet assoon as they were return'd to their own habitations , they strip themselves , and put up all in their Closets , till some such other occasion should oblige them to put them on again : To requite this compliance of the Caribbians , some among the French , having occasion to go among them , made no difficulty to strip themselves after their example : This defiance of cloaths reigns in all places under the Torrid Zone , as every one knows . When the Brasilians are reproach'd with their nakedness , they reply , that we came naked into the world , and that it were a mad thing for us to hide the bodies bestowed on us by nature . The Inhabitants of the Kingdom of Benin in Africa , are to be commended , that they cover themselves when they are to be married , and would do it sooner if their King would permit it : The women of the Lucayan Islands ought also to participate of that commendation , for they were wont to cover themselves when they came to be marriageable , and solemnized that action with great rejoicing : But now that custome is abrogated , for that poor Nation hath been utterly destroy'd by the Spaniards , or carryed away and made slaves to work in the Mines , and there are not in any of the Islands known under that name , any of the natural Inhabitants , but only some few English who were transported thither out of the Island of Bermudez . But come we to the Ornaments of our Savages . They change their natural colour by dying their bodies with some composition which makes them red all over : For living neer Rivers and Springs , the first thing they do every morning is to go and wash themselves all over : And this was the practice of the ancient Germans , as Tacitus affirms . Assoon as the Caribbians have wash'd themselves , they return to their houses , and drie themselves by a little fire ; being dry'd , the Wife , or some one of the houshold takes a gourd full of a certain red composition which they call Roucou , from the name of the tree which produces it , and whereof we have given an account in its proper place in the precedent Book : With this colour mixt with oil , they rub the whole body and the face ; the better to apply this paint , they make use of a spunge instead of a Pencil ; and to appear more gallant , they many times make black circles about the eyes , with the juice of Junipa Apples . This red painting serves them both for Ornament and for a Covering ; for besides the Beauty they imagine to themselves therein , they affirm that it makes them more supple and active ; which may be the more likely to be true , for that the ancient Wrestlers were wont to rub themselves with oil for the same end : They affirm further , That by rubbing themselves thus with Roucou , they secure themselves against the coldness of the night and rains , the stinging of the Mesquitos and the Maringoins , and the heat of the Sun , which otherwise would cause risings and ulcers in the skin . This Unction hardens their skins , and withal gives it an extraordinary lustre and smoothness , as all know who have seen and felt them . Most Savages do thus paint and trick up themselves after a strange manner ; but they do not all use the same colours , nor observe the same fashion : For there are some who paint their Bodies all red , as our Inhabitants of the Caribbies do ; as for instance , those of the Cape de Lopes Gonsalvez ; but others make use of other colours , as Black , White , Chestnut , Gingioline , Blew ; Yellow , and the like . Some use only one particular colour ; others paint themselves with several colours , and represent divers figures on their bodies : Some others , without applying any colour , rub themselves all over with the oil of Palm-trees : Some anoint themselves with the oil of Balm , and then cast on it a small powder , which seems as if it were the filings of Gold. In fine , there are some who anoint their bodies with a glewy oil , and blow on that the downe or smallest Feathers of divers Birds ; or haply they cover themselves with a kind of gummy paste , which is of a very sweet scent , and fasten thereon the most delightful Flowers growing in their Country . There is sufficient choice of all these modes ; and it were a pleasant sight to see a company of these Morris-dancers dancing together . We might add thereto , to make the divertisement the more compleat , those Turkish Pilgrims who commonly go in long Garments made of thousands of pieces of all sorts of colours . But this is to be noted , That the painting of the body is a very ancient kind of Ornament ; and among other Monuments of this piece of Antiquity , Pliny and Herodian affirm , that certain people of Great Brittany , not using any kind of cloathing , painted their bodies with divers colours , and represented thereon the figures of certain living Creatures , whence they were called Picti , that is , Painted people . But among all the Savages who at this day paint themselves , the Caribbians have this advantage , that they adorn themselves with a colour which the Ancients honour'd most of any ; for it is reported , that the Goths made use of Vermilion to make their faces red ; and the ancient Romans , as Pliny affirms , painted their bodies with Minium upon the day of their Triumph ; and he particularly tells us that Camillus did so : and he further adds , that upon Festival days they so painted the face of the Statue of their Jupiter ; and that heretofore the Aethiopians made so great account of this Vermilion colour , that their principal Lords apply'd it all over their bodies , and that their Gods wore it in their Images . Our Caribbians do for the most part content themselves with this ordinary dress of red painting , which serves them instead of Shirts , Cloths , Cloaks and Coats : But on solemn days and times of publick rejoicing , they add to the red divers other colours , spreading them fantasticallly over the face and the whole body . But this kind of painting is not the only ornament in use among them ; they adorn the crown of the head with a little Hat made of birds feathers , of different colours , or with a Plume of Herons feathers , or those of some other Bird : They also sometimes wear a crown of feathers , which covers their heads , so that there may be seen among them a great many crowned heads , though there be no Kings : And yet they may be better look'd upon as Kings with their feather Crowns , than the Lord of the Gulf of Antongil be taken for a Sovereign Prince , when he hath for his Scepter and the badge of his Royal dignity , but a great Gardiner's Pruning-hook , which he always carries about him . The women among the Maldeveses , make about a dozen holes in each ear , at which they fasten little gilt nails , and sometimes Pearls and Precious Stones : The Ladies of Madagascar and Brasil make a hole as big as that a man may thrust his thumb through it in the lower part of the ear , at which they hang pendants of wood and bone : And the Peruvians , under the reign of their Kings the Yncas , were accustomed to make in their ears a hole of an incredible bigness , at which they fastened chains of a quarter of an Ell in length , with Pendants of Gold at the bottom , of an extraordinary bigness : But our Caribbians ▪ are content with a small hole , according to the European mode , in the softest part of the ear , through which they put the bones of certain Fishes very smooth , pieces of that kind of Tortoise shells which they call Carets ; and since the Christians came among them , Buckles of Gold , Silver , Latten , at which they hang very fair Pendants : They know how to distinguish between those that are right and the counterfeit , but they are most taken with such as are made of Chrystal , Amber , Coral , or some other rich material , provided the buckle , and all the other workmanship be of Gold : Some have endeavoured to put upon them such as were only Copper gilt , and would have perswaded them they were Gold ; but they refused them , saying that they intended to deceive them , and that it was but Kettle-gold : and to make a tryal thereof , they were wont to put them into their mouths : So great is their experience in these things beyond those of Madagascar , who when the Hollanders coming thither in the year MDC XLV . offered them a Silver-spoon , put it between their teeth , and finding it was hard refus'd it , desiring one of Tin : Whence it may easily be imagined what account they made of Tin , since they gave a young maid in exchange for a Spoon of that mettal . Herodotus affirms that heretofore among the Aethiopians , Copper was in better esteem than Gold , the use whereof was so vile , that they bound Malefactors with chains of Gold. The Caribbians do sometimes also make holes through their lips , and put through them a kind of little Bodkin , which is made of the bone of some beast or fish : Nay they bore through the space between the Nostrils , that they may hang there some Ring , a grain of Chrystal , or some such toy : The necks and arms of our Caribbians have also their respective ornaments ; for they have their Neck-laces and Bracelets of Amber , Coral , or some other glittering material : The men wear Bracelets on the brawny part of the arm , neer the shoulder ; but the women wear theirs about the wrists : They adorn also their legs with Chains of Rassada , instead of Garters : Those among them who have no acquaintance with the Europaeans , commonly wear about their necks Whistles made of the bones of their enemies , and great chains made of the teeth of Agoutys , Tygers , wild Cats , or little shells bor'd through and fasten'd together with a thread of fine Cotton of a red or violet colour . And when they would make the greatest show they can , they add to all this a kind of Caps , certain Bracelets , which they fasten under their armpits , Scarfs , and Girdles of Feathers very industriously dispos'd together by a delightful intermixture , which they suffer to hang down over their shoulders , or from the navel to the middle of the thigh . But the most considerable of all their Ornaments , are certain large Medals of fine Copper extreamly well polished , without any graving on them , which are made after the figure of a crescent , and enchac'd in some kind of solid and precious wood ▪ these in their own language they call Caracolis : They are of different largeness , for there are some so small that they hang them at their ears like Pendants , and others about the bigness of the palm of a mans hand , which they have hanging about their necks , beating on their breasts : They have a great esteem for these Caracolis , aswell by reason the material whereof they are made , which never contracts any rust , glisters like Gold , as that it is the rarest and most precious booty they get in the incursions they make every year into the Country of the Arouagues their Enemies ; and that it is the livery or badge , whereby the Captains and their Children are distinguish'd from the ordinary sort of people : Accordingly those who have any of these jewels make so great account of them , that when they die , they have no other inheritance to leave their Children and intimate Friends : Nay there are some among them who have of these Caracolis which had been their Grandfathers , wherewith they do not adorn themselves but on extraordinary occasions . The women paint the whole body , and adorn themselves much after the same manner as the men do , excepting only those differences we have mentioned before , and that they wear no Crowns on their heads : There is this also particularly observable in them , that they wear a kind of buskins , which fall no lower than the ankle : This kind of ornament is very neatly wrought , and edg'd above and below with a certain intertexture of rushes and cotton , which lying streight on the calf of the leg makes it seem more full . CHAP. X. Certain Remarks upon the Caribbian Language . IT is our intention at the end of this History , for the satisfaction of the more curious Reader , to add a large Vocabulary of the Caribbian Language ; and therefore , in this Chapter , we shall only make some principal remarks upon it , such as may in some measure discover the grace , the smoothness , and the proprieties thereof . 1. The Caribbians have an ancient and natural Language , such as is wholly peculiar to them , as every Nation hath that which is proper to it . 2. But besides that ancient Language , they have fram'd another bastard-speech , which is intermixt with several words taken out of forreign Languages , by the commerce they have had with the Europaeans : But above all they have borrowed many words of the Spaniards , for they were the first Christians that came among them . 3. Among themselves , they alwaies make use of their ancient and natural Language . 4. But when they have occasion to converse or negotiate with the Christians , they always make use of their corrupt Language . 5. Besides that , they have also a very pleasant intermixture of words and expressions when they would undertake to speak in some forreign Language : As for example , when they use this expression to the French , saying , Compere Governeur , that is , Gossip Governour , using the word Compere generally towards all those who are their Friends or Allies : In like manner they would say , without any more ceremony , Compere Roy , that is , Gossip , or Friend King , if there were any occasion to do it : It is also one of their ordinary complements to the French , when they say with smiling countenance , Ah si toy bon pour Caraibe , moy bon pour France , If thou art good for the Caribbian , I am good for France : And when they would commend , and express how much they are satisfy'd with those of the same Nation , they say , Mouche bon France pour Caraibe , France is very good for the Caribbian ; they say also , Maboya mouche fache contre Caraibe , Maboya doth much against the Caribbian , when it thunders , or in a Hurricane ; and , Moy mouche Lunes , I have lived many Moons , to signifie that they are very ancient : They have also these words often in their mouths , when they find that the French would abuse their simplicity , Compere , toy trompe Caraibe , Friend thou deceivest the Caribbian : And they are often heard to say when they are in a good humour , Moy bonne Caraibe , I am an honest Caribbian . 6. Yet is it to be observ'd , that though the Caribbians of all the Islands do generally nnderstand one another , yet is there in several of them some dialect different from that of the others . 7. There is no great use made of the letter P. in their Language ; but that only excepted , there is no want of letters , as there is in the Language of Japan , Braseel and Canada , which want the letters F. L. R. Or in that of Peru , wherein B. D. F. G. J. consonant and X are wanting , as Historians affirm . 8. The Language of the Caribbians is extreamly smooth , and for the most part pronounced with the lips , some few words with the teeth , and in a manner nothing at all from the throat . For though the words we shall set down hereafter , seem to be rough , as they are written , yet when they pronounce them , they make elisions of certain letters , and give such an air thereto as renders their discourse very delightful to the ear : Whence it came , that Monsieur du Montel hath given this testimony of them : I took great pleasure , said he , in hearkning unto them when I was among them , and I could not sufficiently admire the grace , the fluency , and the sweetness of their pronunciation , which they commonly accompany with a little smiling , such as takes very much with those who converse with them . 9. The Caribbians who are Inhabitants of the Islands have a sweeter pronunciation than those of the Continent : but otherwise they differ only in a dialect . 10. By the same word , according as it is diversly pronounced they signifie several things : For example , the word Anhan signifies , 1. Yes , 2. I know not , 3. Thine , or take it , according to the pronunciation that is given it . 11. The Europaeans cannot pronounce the Caribbian Language with the grace and fluency natural thereto , unless they have learnt it very young . 12. They hear one another very patiently , and never interrupt one the other in their discourse : But they are wont to give a little hem at the end of every three or four periods , to express the satisfaction they have to hear what is spoken . 13. What advantage soever the Europaeans may imagine they have over the Caribbians , either as to the natural faculties of the mind , or the easiness of pronunciation of their own Languages , in order to the more easie attainment of theirs , yet hath it been found by experience , that the Caribbians do sooner learn ours than we do theirs . 14. Some among the French have observ'd , that the Caribbians have a kind of aversion for the English tongue , nay so far , that some affirm they cannot endure to hear it spoken where they are , because they look on them as their Enemies . And whereas there are in their corrupt Language many words taken out of the Spanish , a people whom they also account their Enemies , it proceeds hence , that they learn'd them during the time they held a fair correspondence with that Nation , and before they began to treat them as they afterwards did . 15. They are very shie in communicating their Language , out of a fear the secrets of their Wars might be discovered ; nay , those among them who have embrac'd the Christian Religion , would not be perswaded to reveal the grounds of their Language , out of a belief it might prejudice their Nation . 16. We shall here set down some of the most particular proprieties of their Language : In the first place , the men have many expressions proper only to themselves , which the women understand well enough , but never pronounce : And the women have also their words and phrases , which if the men should use they would be laugh'd at ; whence it comes , that in this Discourse one would think the women spoke a Language different from that of the men , as will be seen in our Vocabulary , by the difference of expressions which the men and women make use of to signifie the same thing : The Savages of Dominico affirm , that it proceeds hence , that when the Caribbians came to inhabit these Islands , they were possess'd by a Nation of the Arouagues , whom they absolutely destroy'd , save only the Women , whom they married for the re-peopling of the Country ; so that those Women having retain'd their own Language , taught it their Daughters , and brought them to speak as they did ; which being practis'd to the present by the Mothers towards their Daughters , their Language came to be different from that of the Men in many things : But the male Children , though they understand the speech of their Mothers and Sisters , do nevertheless imitate their Fathers and Brethren , and accustom themselves to their Language when they are five or six years old . To confirm what we have said concerning the cause of this difference of Language , it is alledg'd , That there is some conformity between the Language of the Arouagues who live in the Continent , and that of the Caribbian Women : But it is to be observ'd , That the Caribbians of the Continent , as well Men as Women , speak the same Language , as having not corrupted it by inter-marriages with strange Women . 17. The old men have also some terms particular to themselves , and certain affected expressions , not at all us'd by the younger sort of people . 18. The Caribbians have also a certain Language which they make use of only among themselves , when they entertain any warlike Resolutions ; it is a very hard kind of fustian-language : The Women and Maids know nothing of that mysterious Language , nor yet the young Men , till they have given some assurances of their generosity , and the zeal they have for the common Quarrel of their Nation against their Enemies : This is to prevent the discovery of their designs before the appointed time . 19. For the variation of their Cases , Persons , Moods , and Genders , they have no distinct particles as we have , but they lengthen their words by certain syllables or letters at the beginning or end of the word , and sometimes by the change of the letters : Thus they say in the Imperative , Bayoubaka , Go ; but in the Indicative , Nayoubakayem , I go : In like manner , Babinaka , dance ; Nabinakayem , I dance ; much like the formation of the Hebrew Verbs . 20. Indefinite and absolute Nouns are not much in use among them , especially the names of the parts of the body ; but they are always in a manner restrain'd to a first , second , or third person . 21. The first person is commonly express'd by the Letter N ; at the beginning of a word , as Nichic , my Head ; the second by a B , as Bichic , thy Head ; and the third by an L , as Lichic , his Head. 22. The neuter and absolute Gender is express'd by a T , as Tichic , the Head ; but this is not much in use . 23. They have different names in speaking to persons when they are present , and others when they speak of them ; thus they say Baba , Father , speaking to him , and Youmaan , speaking of him ; Bibi , Mother , speaking to her , and Ichanum , speaking of her ; which , with the difference there is between the Language of the Men and the Women , the young and the old , their ordinary Discourse , and that us'd by them when they are engag'd in Military Deliberations , must needs cause a great multiplication of words in their Language . 24. Their proper Names are many times deriv'd from certain Accidents , as we shall see more particularly in the Chapter of the Birth and Education of their Children . 25. They never name any one when the party is present ; or at least , out of respect , they do but half name him . 26. They never pronounce the whole Name of either Man or Woman ; but they do those of Children ; so that they will say , the Father or Mother of such a one ; or else they say half the Name ; as for instance , Mala , insteed of saying Malakaali , and Hiba for Hibalomon . 27. The Uncles and Aunts , as many as are of the collateral Line , are called Fathers and Mothers by their Nephews ; so that the Uncle is called Baba , that is to say , Father : But when they would expresly signifie the true and proper Father , they many times add another word , saying , Baba tinnaca . 28. Consequently to the precedent appellation , all the He-Cousins are also called Brothers , and all the She-Cousins , Sisters . 29. But between He-Cousin and She-Cousin , the former calls the latter Youëilleri , that is to say properly , My Female , or my betrothed ; for naturally among them the She-Cousins become Wiyes to the He-Cousins . 30. The Months they call Lunes , that is , Moons ; and the Years ●oussinieres , that is , the Seven Stars . 31. We shall now give a taste of the naturalness and elegance of their Language , setting down the signification of their words , without expressing the words themselves , so to avoid the setting of them down twice , as reserving that for our Vocabulary . 32. To signifie , that a thing is lost or broken , they commonly say it is dead . 33. They call a Capuchin Friar , Father Aïoupa ; and the word Aïoupa signifies in their Language a Covering or a Penthouse ; as if they said , It is a man by whom one may be cover'd , by reason of his great Capouche : By the same name they also ironically call an Ape or Monkey , by reason of his long Beard . 34. A Christian , a Man of the Sea ; because the Christians came to them in Ships . 35. A Lieutenant , the track of a Captain , or that which appears after him . 36. My Son in Law , he who makes me little Children . 37. My younger Brother , my half . 38. My Wife , my heart . 39. A Boy , A little Male. 40. A Girl , A little Female . 41. The Spaniards and English , Deformed Enemies , Etoutou noubi ; because they are cloath'd , in opposition to their Enemies who are naked , whom they call simply Etoutou , that is to say , Enemies . 42. A Fool , Him who sees nothing , or who hath no light . 43. The Eye-lid , The Covering of the Eye . 44. The Eye-brows , The Hair of the Eye . 45. The Ball of the Eye , The Kernel of the Eye . 46. The Lips , The Borders of the Mouth . 47. The Chin , The prop of the Teeth . 48. The Neck , The prop of the Head. 49. The Arm and a Wing are express'd by the same word . 50. The Pulse , The Soul of the Hand : The Germans make such another composition , when they call the Glove the Shooe of the Hand . 51. The Fingers , The little ones , or Children of the Hand . 52. The Thumb , The Father of the Fingers , or that which is opposite to them : Of that kind is the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the Greeks . 53. A Joint , A thing added ; they call also by that name a piece set on a Garment . 54. The Bladder , The Urine Vessel . 55. The Ham , That which draws the Leg. 56. The Sole of the Foot , The inside of the Foot. 57. The Toes , The little ones , or children of the Foot. 58. The number Ten , All the Fingers of both hands . 59. Twenty , The Fingers of the Hands , and Toes of the Feet . 60. A Pocket-pistol , A little Arquebusse . 61. A Candlestick , That which holds somthing . 62. Thorns , The hair of the Tree , or the eyes of the Tree . 63. The Rainbow , Gods Plume of Feathers . 64. The noise of Thunder , Trerguetenni . 65. This Language hath also in its abundance and its naturalness some imperfections which are particular thereto ; yet are they such as that some of them do not so much deserve blame as commendation . 66. The Caribbians in their natural Language have very few words of injury or abuse ; and what they say that is most offensive in their Railleries is , Thou art not good , or thou hast as much wit as a Tortoise . 67. They have not so much as the names of several Vices ; but the Christians have sufficiently supplied them therewith . Some have admir'd that in the Language of Canada there is no word answerable to Sin ▪ but they might have observ'd withal , that there is not any whereby to express Virtue . 68. They have no words to express Winter , Ice , Hail , Snow , for they know not what they are . 69. They are not able to express what does not fall under the Senses , save that they have certain names for some both good and evil Spirits ; but that excepted , they have no word to signifie Spiritual things , as Understanding , Memory , Will ; as for the Soul , they express it by the word Heart . 70. Nor have they the names of Virtues , Sciences , Arts , Trades , nor those of most of our Arms and Tools , save only what they have learn'd since their Commerce with the Christians . 71. They can name but four Colours , whereto they make all the rest to relate ; to wit , White , Black , Yellow , and Red. 72. They cannot express any number above Twenty ; & their expression of that is pleasant , being oblig'd , as we said elswhere , to shew all the Fingers of their Hands , and Toes of their Feet . 73. When they would signifie a great Number , which goes beyond their Arithmetick , they have no other way then to shew the hair of their Heads , or the sand of the Sea ; or they repeat several times the word Mouche , which signifies Much ; as when they say in their Gibberish , Moy mouche mouche Lunes , to shew that they are very ancient . 74. In fine , They have neither Comparatives nor Superlatives ; but for want thereof , when they would compare things together , and prefer one before all the rest , they express their sentiment by a demonstration which is natural and pleasant enough : Thus , when they would represent what they think of the Europaean Nations which they are acquainted withall , they say of the Spaniards and the English , that they are not good at all ; of the Dutch , that they have as much goodness as a mans hand , or as far as the elbow ; and of the French , that they are as both the arms , which they stretch out to shew the greatness thereof : This last Nation they have a greater affection for than for any other , especially those of it who have gone along with them to their wars ; for they give those part of their booty : And as often as they return from their wars , though the French had not gone along with them , yet do they send them part of the spoil . CHAP. XI . Of the Dispositions of the Caribbians , and their Manners . THE Caribbians are naturally of a pensive and melancholy temperament , fishing , sloth , and the temperature of the air contributing much to the continuance of that humour : but having found by experience , that that uncomfortable constitution was prejudicial to their health , and that the mind ore-press'd dries up the bones , they for the most part do so great violence to their natural inclination , that they appear chearful , pleasant , and divertive in their conversation , especially when they have got a little wine in their heads : Nay they have brought themselves to such a pass , that , as the Brasilians , they can hardly endure the company of such as are melancholy : and those who have conversed much with them have alwaies found them very facetious , and loth to let slip any occasion of laughing , without making their advantage of it : nay sometimes they have burst out into laughter , at what the most inclin'd thereto among us would hardly have smil'd . Their discourses among themselves are commonly concerning their hunting , their fishing , their gardening , or some other innocent subjects ; and when they are in strange company , they are never troubled if any body laugh in their presence , so far are they from thinking it done as any affront to them : And yet , they are so far from the simplicity of a certain Nation of New-France , who acknowledge themselves to be Savages , not knowing what that denomination signifies , that they think themselves highly injur'd when any one gives them that name : for they understand what the word means , and say that term belongs only to the wild beasts , the Inhabitants of the woods : Nor do they take it well to be called Cannibals , though they eat the flesh of their Enemies , which they say they do to satisfie their indignation and revenge , and not out of any delicacy they find in it more than in any thing else whereby they are sustain'd : But they are extreamly pleas'd when any one calls them Caribbians , because it is a name they pride themselves much in , as being a certain acknowledgment of their generosity and courage : For they are not only the Apalachites , from amongst whom they came , who by that word signifie a Warlike and valiant man , endu'd with force and a particular dexterity in military affairs ; but even the Aronagnes themselves their irreconcileable Enemies , having often experienc'd their valour , understand thereby the same thing , though by the same word they would also denote a Cruel person , by reason of the miseries the Caribbians have occasioned them . But howere it be , this is certain , that our Savages of the Caribbies are so much pleased with that name , that speaking to the French they have this perpetually in their mouths , Toy Francois , moy Caraibe , Thou art a French-man , I am a Caribbian . In all other things they are of a good and tractable disposition ; and they are so great Enemies to severity , that if the Europaean or other Nations who have any of them slaves ( as among others the English have some , cunningly trapan'd and carryed away by them from the places of their birth ) treat them with any rigour , they many times die out of pure grief : But by fair means they will do any thing , contrary to the Negroes , who must be roughly dealt with , otherwise they grow insolent , slothful , and perfidious . They commonly reproach the Europaeans with their avarice , and their immoderate industry in getting of wealth together for themselves and their Children , since the earth is able to find sufficient sustenance for all men , if so be they wil take ever so little pains to cultivate it : as for themselves , they say they are not perplex'd with caring for those things whereby their lives are preserv'd ; and indeed it must be acknowledged , that they are incomparably fatter , and have their health better than those that fare deliciously : Most certain it is , that they live without ambition , without vexation , without disquiet , having no desire of acquiring honours or wealth , slighting Gold and Silver , as the ancient Lacedemonians , and the Peruvians , and contenting themselves with what Nature had made them , and what the earth supplies them withall for their sustenance : And when they go a hunting , or a fishing , or root up trees for ground to make a little Garden , or to build houses , which are innocent employments , and suitable to the nature of man , they do all without eagerness , and as it were by way of divertisement and recreation . But it raises a particular astonishment in them when they see how much we esteem Gold , considering we are so well furnish'd with Glass and Chrystal , which in their judgment are more beautiful , and consequently ought to be more highly prized : To this purpose , Benzoni a Milanese Historian , relates a strange story of the New-world , how that the Indians detesting the insatiable avarice of the Spaniards , who subdu'd them , took a piece of Gold in their hands , and said , Behold the God of the Christians ; for this they come from Casteel into our Country ; for this they have made us slaves , banish'd us out of our habitations , and committed horrid things against us ; for this they are engag'd in wars amongst themselves ; for this they kill one the other ; for this they are alwaies in disquiet , they quarrel , rob , curse and blaspheme : In fine , there is no villany , no mischief but they will commit for this . In like manner , our Caribbians , when they see the Christians sad and perplext at any thing , are wont to give them this gentle reprehension : `` Compere ( a word they have learnt of the French , and commonly use to express their affection , as the women do also call our Europaeans Commeres , as a mark of their friendship ; both words signifying in English Gossip , or familiar friend ) how miserable art thou , thus to expose thy person to such tedious and dangerous Voyages , and to suffer thy self to be orepress'd with cares and fears ! The inordinate desire of acquiring wealth puts thee to all this trouble , and all these inconveniences ; and yet thou art in no less disquiet for the Goods thou hast already gotten , than for those thou art desirous to get : Thou art in continual fear lest some body should rob thee either in thy own Country or upon the Seas , or that thy Commodities should be lost by shipwrack , and devour'd by the waters : Thus thou growest old in a short time , thy hair turns gray , thy forehead is wrinkled , a thousand inconveniences attend thy body , a thousand afflictions surround thy heart , and thou makest all the haste thou canst to the grave : Why art thou not content with what thy own Country produces ? Why dost not thou contemn riches as we do ? And to this purpose , the great Traveller Vincent le Blanc hath a remarkable discourse of some Brasilians : That wealth which you Christians pursue with so much earnestness , do they any way promote your advancement in the grace of God ? Do they prevent your dying ? Do you carry them along with you to the grave ? To the same purpose was their discourse to J. de Lery , as he relates in his History . The Caribbians have this further reproach to make to the Europaeans , to wit , that of their usurpation of their Country , and they stick not to do it as a manifest injustice : Thou hast driven me , says this poor people , out of St. Christophers , Mevis , Montserrat , St. Martins , Antego , Gardeloupe , Barbouthos , St. Eustace's , &c. neither of which places belonged to thee , and whereto thou couldest not make any lawful pretence : And thou threatnest me every day to take away that little which is left me : What shall become of the poor miserable Caribbian ? Must he go and live in the Sea with the fishes ? Thy Country must needs be a wretched one , since thou leavest it to come and take away mine : Or thou must needs be full of malice , thus to persecute me out of a frolick . This complaint may well exempt them from the opprobrious denomination of Savages . Lycurgus would not permit his Citizens to travel , out of a fear they might learn the manners of forreign Countries : But our Savages stand in need of much travel to unbarbarize themselves , if we may use such an expression : And yet they are not only free from that insatiable covetousness , which makes the Christians undertake so great and so dangerous voyages , but also from the curiosity of seeing any other Country in the world , as being enamoured of their own more than any other . And thence it comes , that , imagining we should not be more curious than they are , nor less lovers of our Countries , they are astonish'd at our Voyages ; wherein they have the honour to be like Socrates , of whom Plato gives this testimony , that he had no more design to leave Athens , with any intention to travel , than the lame and the blind ; and that he desired not to see other Cities , nor to live under other Laws ; being , as to this particular , as far as our Caribbians , from the opinion of the Persians , among whom it is come into a Proverb , that he who hath not travell'd the world may be compared to a Bear. But we are to note further , that our Caribbians of the Islands have not only an aversion from travelling into any other parts of the world , but they would not also willingly suffer any of theirs to be carried away into a strange Country , without an absolute promise within a short time to bring them back again : But if it happens through some misfortune that any one of them dies by the way , there is no thinking of any return among them , for there is no hope of reconciliation . But if they have no curiosity for things at a great distance from them , they have much for those that are neerer hand , insomuch that if a man open a chest in their presence , he must shew them all that is in it , otherwise they will think themselves dis-obliged : And if they like any thing of what they see therein , though it be of ever so little value , they will give the most precious thing they have for it , that so they may satisfie their inclination . As concerning Traffick , true it is , that having treated about something , they will fall off from what they have promised : But the secret to make them stand to their bargain , is to tell them , that a Merchant ought to be as good as his word : For when they are press'd upon in point of honour , and reproached with inconstancy as if they were children , they are ashamed of their lightness . Theft is accounted a great crime amongst them ; wherein it must be acknowledged they shew themselves more rational than Lycurgus , who allowed that vice in the Lacedaemonian children , as a very commendable employment , provided they did their business cleaverly , and Hocus-pocus-like : But the Caribbians have so natural and so great an aversion for that sin , that there is no such thing found among them , which is very rare among Savages : For most of them are Theeves ; and thence it is that some of their Islands have their name thence . But for the Caribbians , as they are are not of their own nature any way inclined to thieving , so they live without any distrust one of another : So that their Houses and Plantations are left without any body to look to them , though they have neither doors nor inclosures , after the same manner as some Historians relate of the Tartars : But if the least thing in the world be taken from them , such as may be a little knife , wherewith they do strange things in Joyner's work , they so highly prize what is useful to them , that such a loss is enough to set them a weeping , and grieving for the space of eight days after it , nay will engage them in combinations with their friends to get reparations , and to be reveng'd on the person whom they suspect guilty of the theft : Accordingly in those Islands where they have their habitations neer those of the Christians , they have often revenged themselves of those who had , as they said , taken away any of their little houshould-stuff : And in those places when they find something wanting in their houses , they presently say , Some Christian hath been here : And among the grievances and complaints which they make to the Governours of the French Nation , this comes alwaies in the front , Compere Governour , thy Mariners ( so they call all the forreign Inhabitants ) have taken away a knife out of my Cot , or some other piece of houshold-stuff of that kind . The Inhabitants of Guinny would not make any such complaints : For if they chance to lose something , they are of a perswasion that some of their deceased Relations , having occasion for it in the other world , came and took it away . The Caribbians are a people as it were associated in one common interest , and they are of all people the most loving one to another ; being in that particular far from the humour of those Astaticks of Java , who speak not to their own Brothers without a dagger in their hands , so distrustful are they one of another : From this affection which our Savages mutually bear one another , does it proceed that there are few quarrels and animosities among them . But if they are once injur'd , either by a Stranger or one of their own Countrymen , they never forgive , but contrive all the waies they can to be revenged : Thus when any of those Imposters , whom they call Bogez , makes them believe that one of those whom they account Sorcerers is author of the mischief that hath happened to them , they endeavour all they can to kill him , saying , Yaraliatana , he hath bewitched me ; Nebanebouibatina , I will be revenged of him : And this furious passion and desire to be revenged , is that which makes them so brutish , as we said before , as to eat the very flesh of their Enemies , whereof we shall give the particulars in their proper place : This implacable animosity is the vice generally reigning among them ; and it exercises the same Tyranny , without any exception , over all the Savages of America : The revenge of the Inhabitants of Canada is sometimes very pleasant ; for they eat their own lice , because they have bitten them : If the Brasilians hurt themselves against a stone , to be revenged they bite it as hard as they can ; It is observed also that they bite the Arrows which light upon them in fighting . Without any obligation to Lycurgus , or his Laws , the Caribbians , by a secret law of nature , bear a great respect to ancient people , and hear them speak with much attention , expressing by their gesture , and a little tone of the voice , how much they are pleas'd with their discourses : And in all things the younger sort comply with the sentiments of the ancient , and submit to their wills : It is reported they do the same in Brasil and China . The Young men among the Caribbians have no conversation either with the Maids or married Women : And it hath been observed , that the men are less amorous in this Country than the women , as they are in several other places under the Torrid Zone : Both the men and women among the Caribbians are naturally chast , a quality very rare among Savages : And when those of other Nations look over-earnestly upon them , and laugh at their nakedness , they are wont to say to them , Friends , you are to look on us only between both the eyes ; a vertue worthy admiration in a people that go naked , and are as barbarous as these . It is related of Captain Baron , that in one of the incursions made by him and his party into the Island of Montserrat , then possest by the English , he made great waste in the Plantations that lay neerest to the Sea , so that he carried a great booty , and that among the Prisoners there being a young Gentlewoman , Wife to one of the Officers of the Island , he caused her to be brought to one of his houses in Dominico : this Gentlewoman being big with child when she was carried away , was very carefully attended during the time of her lying in , by the Savage women of the same Island : And though she liv'd there a good while after among them , neither Captain Baron nor any other ever touched her ; a great example of reservedness in such people . Yet must it be acknowledged , that some of them have since degenerated from that chastity , and many other vertues of their Ancestors : But we must withall make this acknowledgment , that the Europaeans by their pernicious examples , and the unchristian-like treatment they have us'd towards them , basely deceiving them , perfidiously upon all occasions breaking their promises with them , unmercifully rifling and burning their houses and villages , and ravishing and debauching their Wives and Daughters , have taught them ( to the perpetual infamy of the Christian name ) dissimulation , lying , treachery , perfidiousness , luxury , and several other vices , which were unknown in those parts , before they had any Commerce with them . But as to other concerns , these Savages are remarkable for their civility and courtesie , beyond what can be imagined in Savages : Not but that there are some Caribbians very brutish and unreasonable ; but for the greater part of them their judgment and docility is observable upon many occasions , and those who have conversed long with them , have found several experiences of their fair dealing , gratitude , friendship and generosity : But of this we shall speak more particularly in the Chapter where we shall treat of their Reception of such Strangers as come to visit them . They are also great lovers of cleanliness ( a thing extraordinary among Savages ) and have such an aversion for all nastiness , that if one should ease himself in their Gardens where their Cassava and Potatoes are planted , they will presently forsake them , and not make use of any thing growing therein : Of this their neatness in this and other things , we shall have occasion to say more in the Chapter Of their Habitations , and their Repasts . CHAP. XII . Of the natural simplicity of the Caribbians . ADmiration being the Daughter of Ignorance , we are not to think it strange that the Caribbians , who have so little knowledge of those excellent things which study and experience have made familiar amongst civiliz'd Nations , should be so much astonish'd when they meet with any thing whereof the cause is unknown to them , and that they should be brought up in so great simplicity , that it might be taken in most of these poor people for a brutish stupidity . This simplicity is remarkable , among other things , in the extraordinary fear they conceive at the sight of Firearms , which they look on with a strange admiration ; but their astonishment is greatest at Fire-locks , much beyond what they have for great Guns and Muskets , because they see Fire put to them ; but for Fire-locks , they are not able to conceive how it is possible they should take Fire ; and so they believe it is the evil Spirit Maboya who does that Office : But this fear and astonishment is common to them with divers other Savages , who have not found any thing so strange in their encounters with the Europaeans , as those Arms which spit Fire , and at so great a distance wound and kill those whom they meet with : This was it , together with the Prodigy of seeing Men fighting on Horseback , which principally made the Peruvians think the Spaniards to be Gods , and occasioned their submission to them with less resistance . It is reported also that the Arabians , who make Incursions along the River Jordan , and should be more accustomed to War , are not free from this fear and astonishment . Among the several discoveries of the simplicity of our Caribbians , we shall here set down two very considerable ones . When there happens an Eclipse of the Moon , they believe that Maboya eats her , and they dance all night , making a noise with Gourds , wherein there are many small Pebbles : And when they smell any thing of ill scent , they are wont to say , Maboya cayeu eu , that is , The Devil is here ; Caima Loary , Let us be gone because of him , or for fear of him : Nay they attribute the name of Maboya , or Devil , to certain Plants of ill scent , such as may be Mushrooms , and to whatever is apt to put them into any fright . Some years since , the greatest part of the Caribbians were perswaded that Gun-powder was the Seed of some Herb ; nay , there were those who desir'd some of it to sow in their Gardens ; nay , some were so obstinate , that , though disswaded from it , they put it into the ground , out of a perswasion that it would bring forth somwhat , as well as other Seeds : Yet was not this Imagination so gross as those of certain Brutes of Guinny , who , the first time they saw Europaeans , thought the Commodities they brought them , such as Linnen , Cloathes , Knives , and Fire-arms , grew on the Earth so prepar'd , as the Fruits did on Trees , and that there was no more to be done than to gather them : That certainly is not so pardonable a piece of simplicity as that of the Caribbians : And we may further alledg , to excuse that simplicity , or at least to render it the more supportable , the stupidity of those Inhabitants of America , who , upon the first Discovery of the New-World , imagin'd that the Horse and the Rider made up one Creature , like the imaginary Centaurs of the Poets : And that of those others , who after they were subdu'd , coming to desire peace and pardon of the Men , and to bring them Gold and Provisions , went and made the same Presents to the Horses , with a Speech much like that which they had made to the Men , interpreting the neighing of those Creatures for a Language of composition and truce : And to conclude these instances , we shall add only the childish sottishness of those same Indians of America , who roundly believ'd , that the Letters which the Spaniards sent one to another were certain Messengers and Spies , speaking , and seeing , and discovering the most secret actions ; and upon this perswasion , fearing one day the eye and tongue of one of these Letters , they hid it under a stone , that they might freely eat some Melons of their Masters . In fine , there will be no cause to think it so strange that the Caribbians should take Gun-powder , a thing absolutely unknown to them , for some seed that might be sown , when there were some people living in France , whose habitations being at a great distance from the places where Salt was made , thought out of a like imagination that it was gather'd in Gardens . It hapned also , not many years since , that a Woman , an Inhabitant of Martinico , having sent several pounds of Caret-shells and Tobacco to a She-Merchant of S. Malo's , when this latter had put off the Commodity , she gave an account thereof to her Correspondent at Martinico , and advis'd to plant Carets in her Garden rather then Tobacco , for that the former was much dearer in France , and that there was no danger of its rotting in the Ship , as there was of Tobacco . But let us consider what there is yet to be said concerning the natural simplicity of our Savages of the Caribbies . It is a pleasant thing to consider that these poor people should be so simple , as that though they have many places fit for the making of Salt , yet dare they not make use of it , as accounting Salt extreamly prejudicial to health , and the preservation of life ; thence it proceeds that they never either eat of it , or season their meat therewith ; and when at any time they see our people make use of it , they say to them , out of a compassion worthy compassion , Compere , thou hastenest thy own death : But instead of Salt , they season all their messes with Pyman , or American Pepper . Nor is there any Swines-flesh eaten among them , which they call Coincoin , and Bouïrokou ; nor yet Tortoise , ( or as some call them Turtles ) which they call Catallou , though there be abundance of those Creatures in their Country : Of this their abstinence they give the simplest reasons imaginable : For as to the Swine , they are afraid to taste of it , lest they should have small eyes like those of that Beast ; now in their judgment it is the greatest of all deformities to have small eyes , and yet there are few among them but have them such . As for the Tortoise , the reason of their abstinence from that is no less ridiculous ; they will not feed on that , say they , out of a fear lest if they did , they should participate of the laziness and stupidity of that Creature . Most of those people who are known by the name of Savages are also full of strange and fantastical imaginations concerning the matter and manner of eating : For example , the Canadians abstain from Muscles , only out of a pure fancy ; but they are such Beasts that they cannot give any reason for that abstinence : They will not cast the Beavers bones to the Dogs , lest the soul of that Beast should go and tell the other Beavers , and so oblige them to leave the Country : It is reported also , That they do not eat the marrow of the back-bone of any Creature , for fear of having any pain in the back . The Brasilians eat no hens egges , out of an opinion they are poison : They abstain also from the flesh of Ducks , and that of every Creature that goes slowly , as also from Fishes that do not swim swiftly , for fear of participating of the slowness of those Creatures . The Maldiveses forbear the meat of Tortoises , as the Caribbians do ; but it is because of the conformity there is , in their judgment , between them and Man. The Calecutians , and some others who live more towards the East , never taste of the flesh of wild Oxen , Cows , and Bulls , out of a perswasion that mens Souls , when they depart out of their Bodies , go and animate those of the said Beasts . In fine , certain Peruvians of the Province of Pastu abstain from all kinds of flesh whatsoever ; and if they are intreated to taste thereof , their answer is , That they are not Dogs . All these Instances are brought upon the Stage , to shew that the aversion of the Caribbians to eat Salt , Swines-flesh , and Tortoises , should not cause them to be accounted the most self-will'd and most extravagant of all the Savages . Besides the discoveries we have already made of their sottishness and simplicity , there is this yet to be added , That they are so stupid , that they cannot count a number exceeding that of the Fingers of their Hands and the Toes of their Feet , which they shew to express the said number , what exceeds it surpassing with them all Arithmetick ; so that they would be very unfit for Bankiers ; an humour contrary to that of the Chineses , who are such excellent Accomptants , that in a moment they cast up such Sums as it would trouble us much to do , and that with greater certainty . But the Caribbians have the priviledge not to be the only Nation in the World which may be reproach'd with this ignorance ; for it is as great among the people of Madagascar and Guinny , to cite no more ; nay , some ancient Historians affirm , That there were some people who could not count above five , and others who could not exceed four . The Inhabitants of Guinny having counted to Ten , were wont to set a mark , and then begin again . Certain Savages of the Septentrional part of America , to express a great number , which it was impossible for them to name , make use of an easie kind of demonstration , taking their hair or some sand in their hands ; a sort of comparisons which are frequent in holy Scripture . The Inhabitants of the Caribby-Islands have also their invention to supply the defect of Arithmetick ; for when they are to go to the Wars , and are to be ready at their general Rendezvouz on a certain day , they take each of them one after another an equal number of Pease , in their solemn Assembly ; as for instance , thrice or four times Ten , and some certain number under Ten , if need be , according as they are resolv'd to advance their Enterprise ; they put up these Pease in a little Gourd , and every morning they take out one , and cast it away , till there are none left , and then the appointed time for their departure is come , and the next day they are to be upon their march : Another way they have is this , every one of them makes so many knots on a little Cord , and every day they unty one , and when they are come to the last they make ready for the Rendezvouz : Somtimes also they take little pieces of Wood , upon which they make so many notches as they intend to spend days in their preparation ; every day they cut off one of the notches , and when they come to the last , they take their march towards the place appointed . The Captains , the Boyez , and the most ancient among them , have more understanding than the common sort , and by long experience , join'd to what they had receiv'd by tradition from their Ancestors , they have acquir'd a gross knowledge of divers Stars ; whence it comes that they count the Months by Moons , and the Years by the Seven Stars , taking particular notice of that Constellation : Thus some Peruvians regulated their Years by their Harvests : Those Inhabitants of Canada who live in the Mountains observe the number of the Nights and Winters ; and the Soriqueses count by Suns . But though the more judicions among the Caribbians discern the Months , and the Years , and observe the different Seasons , yet have they not any Monuments of Antiquity , and cannot tell how long it is since the first of their Nation left the Continent , and setled themselves in the Islands ; but all the account they are able to give of it is , That neither themselves , nor their Fathers , nor their Grandfathers could remember any thing of it ; nor can they tell what age they are of , nor give any precise account of the time when the Spaniards came into their Country , nor of several other things of that nature ; for they take no notice of ought of this kind , and make no account of knowing what is done in the World. CHAP. XIII . Of that which may be called Religion among the Caribbians . THere is no Nation so savage , no People so barbarous , but they have some opinion and perswasion of a Divinity , said Cicero ; nay , Nature her self seems to have been so indulgent to Mankind , as to make some impression of a Divinity in the minds of Men ; for what Nation , what kind of Men are there , but have , without any previous learning it from others , a natural sentiment of the Divinity ? We may with just reason admire these noble Illuminations proceeding out of the mouth of a man groping in the darkness of Paganism : But things are come to that pass now , that it will be a hard matter to make good the famous words of that incomparable Orator and Prince of Roman Eloquence : For the poor Savages of the ancient People of the Antes in Peru , and of the two Provinces of the Chirrhuanes or Cheriganes , those of most of the Countries of New-France , New-Mexico , New-Holland , Brasil , New-Netherlands , Terra del Fuego , the Arouagues , the Inhabitants about the River Cayenna , the Islands of Robbers , and some others , if we may credit Historians , have not any kind of Religion , and do not adore any Sovereign Power . Those also who have convers'd among the Originary Inhabitants of the Caribby-Islands , are forc'd to acknowledge , That they have , by the violence of their brutish passions , smother'd all the apprehensions Nature had bestow'd on them of a Divinity ; that they have rejected all the Directions and Instructions which might guide them to the knowledge thereof ; and consequently , that by the just judgment of God they are surrounded by so dreadful a night , that there is not to be seen among them either Invocation , or Ceremonies , or Sacrifices , or , in fine , any Exercise or Assembly whatsoever in order to Devotion : nay , they are so far from having any of these things , that they have not so much as a name to express the Divinity , so far are they from serving it ; so that when any one would speak to them concerning God , he must use these circumlocutions ; He who hath created the World , who hath made all things , who gives life and sustenance to all living Creatures , or somthing of that kind : They are accordingly so blinded and brutish , that they do not make any acknowledgment of the Lord of Nature , in that admirable work of the Universe ; wherein he hath been pleas'd to represent himself in a thousand immortal colours , and make his adorable Omnipotency as it were visible to the eye : Thence comes it that they are deaf to the voices of an infinite number of creatures which continually preach unto them the presence of their Creator : And so they daily use the benefits of their Sovereign Master , without ever reflecting that he is the Author thereof , and making any acknowledgment of his goodness , who hath so liberally supplyed them therewith . They say that the Earth is the indulgent Mother , who furnishes them with all things necessary to life : But their terrestrial minds are not raised to any apprehension of that Almighty and all-merciful Father who fram'd the Earth , and by the continual influence of his Divinity impregnates it with the vertue of producing all things for the nourishment of man : If any one speak to them concerning that Divine Essence , and discourse with them of the mysteries of Faith , they will hearken to all that is said with much patience : But when the discourse is at an end , they answer as it were in jest , Friend thou art very eloquent , thou art very subtle , I would I could talk as well thou dost : Nay sometimes they say as the Brasilians do , that if they should suffer themselves to be perswaded by such discourses , their Neighbours would laugh at them . A certain Caribbian being at work on a Sunday , Monsieur du Montel relates how that he said to him , Friend , he who hath made Heaven and Earth will be angry with thee for working on this day ; for he hath appointed this day for his service : And I , reply'd very bluntly the Savage , am already very angry with him ; for thou sayest he is the Master of the world and of the seasons : He it is therefore who hath forborn to send rain in due time , and by reason of the great drought hath caused my Manioc and my Potatoes to rot in the ground : since he hath treated me so ill , I will work on every Sunday , though 't were purposely to vex him . See here a pregnant example of the brutality of this wretched people . This discourse is much like that of those senceless people among the Topinambous , who , when it was told them that God was the Author of the Thunder , argued , that it followed he was not good , since he took such pleasure in frighting them after that manner . But to return to the Caribbians . Those of the same Nation who live in the Meridional Continent of America , have no more Religion than the Inhabitants of the Caribbies : Some among them have a certain respect for the Sun and the Moon , and imagine that they are animated ; yet do they not adore them , nor offer , nor sacrifice any thing to them : It is probable they have retain'd that veneration for those two great Luminaries from the remembrance of the Apalachites , among whom their Predecessors had sometimes sojourned . Our Islanders have not preserved any thing of that Tradition ; but we shall here set down all that may be called Religion among them , and what bears a gross representation thereof . They have a natural sentiment of some Divinity , or some superior and obliging power , which hath its residence in the Heavens ; They say , That the said power is content quietly to enjoy the delights of its own felicity , without being offended at the ill actions of men , and that it is endued with so great goodness , that it does not take any revenge even of its Enemies : whence it comes that they render it neither honour nor adoration , and that they interpret those Treasures of clemency , whereof it is so liberal towards them , and that long-suffering whereby it bears with them , either to weakness or the indifference it hath for the conduct of mankind . Their perswasion therefore is , that there are two kinds of spi●its , some good , others evil : The good spirits are their Gods ; ●nd they call them in general Akamboue , which is the word used ●y the men ; and Opoyem , which is that of the Women : True ●t is , the word Akambouè signifies simply a Spirit , and thence ●t comes that it is also called the spirit of man ; but this appel●ation they never attribute to the evil spirits : These good spirits , which are their Gods , are more particularly express'd by ●he men under the word Icheiri , and by the women under ●hat of Chemiin , which we cannot render otherwise than by that of God , and Chemiignum , the Gods : And every one speaking particularly of his God , says Icheirikou , which is the word of the men , and Nechemerakou , which is that of the women : But both men and women call the evil spirit , which is their Devil , Mapoya , or Maboya , as all the French pronounce it ; but the Caribbians in that word pronounce the B according to the German pronunciation . They believe that there is a great number of these good Spirits , or Gods , and every one imagines that there is one of them particularly design'd for his conduct : They say therefore , that these Gods have their abode in Heaven , but they know not what they do there , and of themselves they never propose to themselves the making of any acknowledgment of them as Creators of the world , and the things contained therein : But only when it is said to them , that the God we adore is he who hath made Heaven and Earth , and that it is he who causeth the Earth to bring forth things for our nourishment ; they answer ; True , thy God hath made the Heaven and the Earth of France ( or some other Country , which they name ) and causes thy Wheat to grow there : But our Gods have made our Country , and cause our Manioc to grow . It is affirmed by some , that they call their false Gods des Rioches ; but that word is not of their Language , but is derived from the Spanish : The French affirm the same thing after the Spaniards ; and if the Caribbians make use of it , they do it not among themselves but only among Strangers : So that from what hath been said it is apparent , that though these Barbarians have a natural sentiment of some Divinity , or some superior Power , yet it is intermixt with so many extravagances , and involv'd in so great darkness , that it cannot be said those poor people have any knowledge of God : For the Divinities they acknowledge , and to whom they render a certain homage , are so many Devils , by whom they are seduc'd and kept in the chains of a damnable slavery , though they make a certain distinction between them and the evil Spirits . They have neither Temples nor Altars particularly dedicated to these pretended Divinities which they acknowledge , and so they do not sacrifice to them any thing that hath had life ; but they only make them offerings of Cassava , and of the first of their Fruits ; and when they think they have been healed by them of some disease , they make a kind of wine or a feast in honour of them , and by way of acknowledgment , and as it were to express their gratitude , they offer them some Cassava , and Ouïcou ; all these offerings are called by them Anacri . Their Houses being made after on oval figure , and the roof reaching to the ground , they set at one end of the Hut their Offerings in Vessels according to the nature of the thing , upon one or more Matoutous , or little Tables made of Bull-rushes and the leaves of the tree called the Latanier : Every one may make his Offerings to his God in his own House , or Cot ; but when it is done in order to invocation , there must be one of the Boyez present : All these Offerings are not accompany'd with any adoration , or Prayers , and they consist only in the bare presentation of those gifts . They also invocate their false Gods when they desire their presence ; but that is to be done by the interposition of the Boyez , that is to say , their Priests , or to say better , their Magicians ; and this they do especially upon four occasions . 1. To demand revenge on some body who hath done them any mischief , and to bring some punishment upon him . 2. To be healed of some disease wherewith they are troubled , and to know what will be the issue thereof : And when they are recovered , they make Wines , as they are called in the Islands , that is , Assemblies of rejoycing and congratulation , and debauches in honour of them , as it were by way of acknowledgment of their favour : And their Magicians do also perform the office of Physitians among them , by an association of Magick and Medicine , never doing any cure , or applying any remedies but what are accompany'd by some act of superstition . 3. They consult them also to know the event of their wars . 4. Lastly , they invocate those spirits by the means of their Boyez , to obtain of them that they would drive away Maboya , or the evil Spirit : But they never invocate Maboya himself , as some have imagined . Every Boyé hath his particular God , or rather his familiar Devil , which he invocates by the singing of certain words , accompanied with the smoke of Tobacco , which they cause to be burnt before that Devil , as a perfume which is very delightful to him , and the scent whereof is able to make him appear . When the Boyez invocate their familiar Devil , it is alwaies done in the night-time , and great care must be taken that there be no light neer , nor any fire in the place where they exercise their abominations ; for these spirits of darkness perfectly abhor all light : And when several Boyez invocate their Gods at the same time , as they speak , those Gods , or rather Devils , rail one at another , and quarrel , attributing to one another the causes of every ones evil , and they seem to fight . These Demons shelter themselves sometimes in the bones of dead men taken out of their graves and wrapt in Cotton , and thereby give Oracles , saying it is the soul of the deceased person : They make use of them to bewitch their Enemies , and to that end the Sorcerers wrap up those bones together with something that belongs to their Enemy . These Devils do also sometimes enter into the bodies of Women , and speak by them : When the Boyé or Magician hath by his Charms obliged his familar Spirit to appear , he bids him appear under different shapes , and those who are about the place where he exercises his damnable superstitions , say , that he clearly answers the questions made to him , that he foretels the event of a war or disease , and after the Boyé is retired , that the Devil stirs the Vessels , and makes a noise with his jaws , as if he were eating and drinking the presents prepared for him : but the next day they find he hath not meddled with any thing : These profane offerings which have been defiled by these unhappy Spirits , are accounted so holy by the Magicians and the poor people whom they have abused , that only the most ancient and most considerable persons among them , have the liberty to taste of them ; nay they durst not do that , unless they have that cleanness of body which they say is requisite in all those that are to be admited thereto . Assoon as these poor Savages are troubled with any sickness or pain , they believe that they are sent upon them by the Gods of some of their Enemies ; and then they make their applications to the Boyé , who consulting his Daemon , tells them it is the God of such a one , or such a one , who hath caus'd chose mischiefs to them : And this raises in those who consult , enmity and a desire to be revenged of those whose Gods have treated them in that manner . Besides the Boyez or Magicians who are highly respected and honoured among them , they have also Sorcerers , at least they think them such , who , as they say , send charms upon them , and dangerous and fatal enchantments ; and those whom they account such , they kill , if ever they light on them : 'T is many times a plausible pretence to be rid of their Enemies . The Caribbians are subject to some other mischiefs , which they say proceed from Maboya , and they often complain that he beats them : True it is , that some persons of worth , who have conversed a certain time among this poor people , are perswaded that they are neither molested , nor effectually beaten by the Devil ; and that all the complaints and dreadful relations they make as to that , are grounded only on this , that being of a very melancholick constitution , and having for the most part their spleens swell'd and inflam'd , they are many times subject to terrible dreams , wherein they imagine the Devil appears to them , and beats them : whereupon they start up frighted out of their wits , and when they are fully awake , they say that Maboya hath beaten them ; and having the imagination thus hurt , they are perswaded that they feel the pain . But it is manifest by the testimonies of several other persons of quality and exquisite knowledge , who have sojourned a long time in the Island of St. Vincent , which is inhabited only by the Caribbians , and such as have also seen those of the same Nation who live in the Continent of the Meridional part of America , that the Devils do effectually beat them , and that they often shew on their bodies the visible marks of the blows they had received : We are assured further by the Relations of divers of the French Inhabitants of Martinico , that going into the Quarter of these Savages , who live in the same Island , they have many times found them making horrid complaints that Maboya had immediately before their coming thither treated them ill , and saying that he was Mouche fache contre Caraibes , mightily incens'd against ▪ the Caribbians ; so that they accounted the French happy , that their Maboya did not beat them . Monsieur du Montel , who hath often been present at their assemblies , and conversed very familiarly and a long time together with those of that Nation who inhabit in the Island of St. Vincents , as also with those of the Meridional Continent , gives this testimony upon this sad occasion : Notwithstanding the ignorance and irreligion wherein our Caribbians live , they know by experience , and fear more than death the evil Spirit , whom they call Maboya ; for that dreadful Enemy doth many times appear to them under most hideous shapes : And what is particularly observable , that unmerciful and bloudy executioner , who is an insatiable murtherer from the begining of the world , cruelly wounds and torments those miserable people , when they are not so forward as he would have them to engage themselves in wars ; so that when they are reproached with that over-eager passion which hurries them to the shedding of mans blood , their answer is , that they are forced thereto against their wills by the Maboya . But these are not the only people whom that implacable Enemy of Mankind treats as his slaves : There are several other barbarous Nations who can alwaies show on their bodies the bloudy marks of his cruelties : For it is reported , that the Brasilians shake and sweat with horrour at the remembrance of his apparitions , and many times out of the pure apprehension they have of the cruel treatment they are wont to receive from him : Thence it proceeds that some of those Nations flatter that old Dragon , and by adorations , offerings , and sacrifices , endeavour to abate his rage and appease his fury ; as among others , not to mention the people of the Eastern part of the World , some of the Inhabitants of Florida and Canada : For that is the only reason they can give for the service they do him : Nay it is affirmed that the Nation of the Jews was heretofore inclin'd to make offerings to that Devil , to be delivered out of his temptations and snares : And one of their own Authors cites this Proverb as used among them ; Make a present to Samael , on the day of expiation . But how great soever the apprehensions which the Caribbians have of their Maboya may be , and how ill soever they may be treated by him , yet do they not honour him with any offerings , prayers , adorations , or sacrifices : All the remedy they use against his cruel vexations , is , the best they can , to make little Images of wood , or some other solid matter , in imitation of the shape under which that wicked spirit hath appeared to them : These Images they hang about their necks , and say they find ease thereby , and that Maboya does not torment them so much when they have those about them : Sometimes also in imitation of the Caribbians of the Continent , they make use of the mediation of the Boyez to appease him , and they thereupon consult their Gods , as , upon the like occasions those of the Continent have recourse to their Sorcerers , who are highly esteemed among them . For though the Caribbians of those parts are all generally subtle enough , yet have they among them a sort of crafty companions , who to gain greater authority and reputation among the rest , make them believe that they hold a secret correspondence with the evil Spirits whom they call Maboya , as our Islanders do , whereby they are tormented , and that they learn of them things absolutely unknown to others : These Impostors are looked upon among this poor people that have no knowledge of God , as Oracles , and they consult them in all things , and superstitiously give credit to their Answers : This occasions irreconcileable Enmities among them , and many times Murthers ; for when any one dies , his Friends and Relations are wont to consult the Sorcerer how he came to his death ; if the Sorcerer answers , that such or such a one was the cause of it , they will never rest till they have dispatch'd him whom the Piais ( so they call the Sorcerer in their Language ) hath nam'd to them . The Caribbians of the Islands do also in this follow the custom of their Country men of the Continent , as we have represented before . But this is most certain , and a thing which all the Savages daily acknowledg themselves by experience , That the wicked one hath no power to do them any hurt in the company of any Christians ; hence it comes , that in those Islands where the Christians live jointly with the Caribbians , those wretched people being persecuted by the Adversary , make all the haste they can to the next houses of the Christians , where they find a certain refuge against the violent assaults of that furious Oppressor . It is also a manifest truth , confirm'd by daily experience all over America , That the holy Sacrament of Baptism being conferr'd on these Savages , the Divel never beats nor torments them afterwards as long as they live . A man would think , that this seriously consider'd , these people should earnestly desire to embrace the Christian Religion , that so they might be deliver'd out of the jaws of that roaring Lion. True it is , that while they feel the cruel pricks in the Flesh , they wish themselves Christians , and promise to become such ; but as soon as the pain is over , they laugh at Christian Religion and its Baptism . The same brutish stupidity is found among the people of Brasil . CHAP. XIV . A Continuation of that which may be called Religion among the Caribbians : Of some of their Traditions ; and of the Sentiment they have of the Immortality of the Soul. WE have seen in the precedent Chapter how the Spirits of darkness take occasion in the night-time , by hideous apparitions and dreadful representations , to frighten the miserable Caribbians ; and how to continue them in their Errors , and a servile fear of their pretended power , they punish them if they be not so forward as they would have them to comply with their wicked suggestions ; and how they charm their Senses by Illusions and strange Imaginations , pretending to the Authority of revealing to them things to come , healing them of their Diseases , revenging them of their Enemies , and delivering them out of all the dangers whereto they shall be expos'd : All this well consider'd , is it to be admir'd that these Barbarians , who knew not , nor in the least reflected on the honour which God had done them , in making a discovery of himself to them in the many delightful Creatures he hath set before their eyes , to conduct them to the light of their instructions , should be deliver'd up to a reprobate sense , and that at this present they should be destitute of all understanding to perceive the true way of Life , and without hope , and without God in the World ? We have also represented , That what indeavours soever they might use to smother all the sentiments of Divine Justice and its Jurisdiction in their Consciences , yet hath there still remain'd in them some spark of that Knowledge , which awakens them , and raises in them from time to time divers fears and apprehensions of that Vengeance which their Crimes might bring upon them : But instead of lifting up their eyes to heaven , to implore the assistance thereof , and by confidence and amendment of life to appease the Sovereign Majesty of the true God , whom they had offended , they descend to the abysses of Hell , to invocate the Devil by the sacrilegious Superstitions of their Magicians , who after they have render'd them those fatal offices , involve them , by those infamous Contracts , in the deplorable slavery of those cruel Tyrants . These poor Barbarians are so transported and besotted by those furious passions , that to obtain some favour from those enemies to all goodness , and to appease those Tygers , they render them several small Services ; for they not only consecrate to them the first of their fruits , but they also devote to them the most sumptuous Tables of their Feasts ; they cover them with the most delicate of their Meats , and the most delicious of their Drinks ; they consult them in their affairs of greatest importance , and are govern'd by their wicked counsels ; they expect , in their Sickness , the Sentence of their Life or Death from those detestable Oracles , which they receive by the means of those Puppets of Cotton , wherein they wrap up the worm-eaten Bones of some wretched Carcass taken out of the Grave ; and to free themselves from the weight of their blows , and divert their rage , they burn in honour of them the leaves of Tobacco ; and somtimes they paint their ugly shapes in the most considerable place of their Vessels which they call Piragas , or they wear hanging about their necks a little Image representing some one of those cursed Spirits , in the most hideous posture in which they had sometime appear'd unto them , as we have hinted in the precedent Chapter . It is also conceiv'd , That it is out of the same design of insinuating themselves into the favour of those Monsters , that many times they macerate their Bodies by many bloody incisions and superstitious abstinences , and that they have so great a veneration for the Magicians , who are the infamous Ministers of these infernal Furies , and the Executioners of their enraged Passions : Yet have not these abus'd wretches any Laws determining the precise time of all these damnable Ceremonies ; but the same wicked Spirit which inclines them thereto , finds them occasions enough to exercise them , either by the ill treatment they receive from him , or their own curiosity to know the event of some military Enterprise , or the success of some Disease , or lastly to find out the means of revenging themselves of their Enemies . But since those who have liv'd many years in the midst of that Nation unanimously affirm , That in their greatest distresses they never saw them invocate any of those Spirits , we are perswaded , that all those little Services , which fear forces from them rather then reverence or love , ought not to be accounted a true Worship , or acts of Religion ; and that we shall give those fooleries their right denomination , if we call them Superstitions , Enchantments , Sorceries , and shameful productions of that Art which is as black as are those Spirits of darkness whom their Boyez consult : And we may conclude also , that the meat and drink which they present to those counterfeit Divinities , cannot be properly called Sacrifices , but express Compacts between the Divels and the Magicians , obliging them to appear when they call for them . So that it is not to be thought strange , that in all these weak sentiments which most of the Caribbians have of whatever hath any appearance of Religion , they should among themselves laugh at the Ceremonies of the Christians , and think the worse of those of their Nation who express any inclination to be Baptised : The surest way therefore for those whose hearts God should open to believe the holy Gospel , would be to leave their Country and Friends , and to go into some of those Islands which are inhabited only by Christians : For though they are not so superstitious as the people of the Kingdom of Calecut , who think it a horror only to touch a person of a contrary perswasion to theirs , as if they were thereby defil'd ; nor yet so rigorous as they are in the Kingdom of Pegu , where when a man embraces the Christian Religion , the wife celebrates his Funeral as if he were dead , and erects a Tomb , at which having made her Lamentations , she is at liberty to marry again , as if she were effectually a Widow ; yet he among the Caribbians who should embrace Christianity , would expose himself to thousands of reproaches and affronts , if he continu'd his aboad among them . When they see the Assemblies and Service of the Christians , they are wont to say , is is pretty and divertive , but it is not the fashion of their Country ; not expressing in their presence either hatred or aversion to the Ceremonies , as did the poor Savages who liv'd in the Island of Hispaniola , and the neighbouring Islands , who would not be present at the Service of the Spaniards , much less embrace their Religion , because , as they said , they could not be perswaded that persons so wicked and so cruel , whose unmerciful barbarism they had so much experienc'd , could have any good belief . Some Priests and Religious men , who had been heretofore in that Country , having been over-forward in the baptizing of some before they had instructed them in that Mystery , have been the cause that that Sacrament is not in such reputation among the Caribbians as otherwise it might have been : And whereas their Godfathers and Godmothers gave them new Cloathes , and made them some other little Presents on the day of their Baptism , and treated them very sumptuously , within eight days after they had received that Sacrament they desired to receive it again , that they might have other Presents and good cheer . Not many years since , some of those Gentlemen took into their charge a young Caribbian , their Catechumen , born in Dominico , whose name was Ya Marabouy , a Son of that Captain whom the French call the Baron , and the Indians Orachora Caramiana , out of a design to shew him one of the greatest and most magnificent Cities in the World , which was Paris ; they brought him over-Sea , and after they had shewn him all the Rarities of that great City , he was baptiz'd there with great solemnity , in the presence of many Persons of Honour , and named Lewis : Having sojourn'd a while in those Parts , he was sent back into his own Country , loaden indeed with Presents , but as much a Christian as when he came out of it , because he had not been fully instructed in the Mysteries of Christian Religion : As soon as he had set foot in his own Island he laugh'd at all he had seen , as if it had been but a May-game , and saying the Christians were an extravagant sort of people , he return'd into the Company of the other Savages , put off his Cloathes , and painted his Body over with Roucou , as he had done before . To shew the inconstancy and lightness of the Caribbians in the Christian Religion , when they have once embrac'd it , there is a Story , how that while M. Auber was Governour of Gardeloupe he was often visited by a Savage of Dominico , who had liv'd a long time at Sevil in Spain , where he had been baptiz'd ; but being return'd into his Island , though he made as many Signs of the Cross as one would desire , and wore a great pair of Beads about his Neck , yet he liv'd like a Savage , went naked among his own people , and retain'd nothing of what he had seen and been taught at Sevil , save that he put on an old Spanish Habit , the more to ingratiate himself when he came to visit the Governour . They have a very ancient Tradition among them , which shews that their Ancestors had some knowledg of a Superior Power which took a care of their Persons , and whose favourable assistance they were sensible of ; but this Light their brutish Children have suffer'd to be extinguish'd , and through their ignorance never reflected on it : They say then , That their Ancestors were poor Savages , living like Beasts in the midst of the Woods , without Houses or places where they might retreat , living on the Herbs and Fruits which the Earth produc'd of it self without manuring ; whilst they were in this miserable condition , an old man among them , extreamly weary of that brutish kind of life , wept most bitterly , and , orewhelm'd with despair , deplor'd his wretched condition ; whereupon a Man all in white appear'd to him descending from Heaven , and coming neer , he comforted the disconsolate old man , telling him , That he was come to assist him and his Countrymen , and to shew them the way to lead a more pleasant life for the future ; That if any one of them had sooner made his complaints to Heaven , they had been sooner relieved ; That on the Sea-shore there was abundance of sharp Stones , wherewith they might ●●ll down Trees to make Houses for themselves ; And , That the Palm and Plantine Trees bore Leaves fit to cover the Roofs of them , and to secure them against the injuries of the Weather ; That to assure them of the particular care he had of them , and the great affection he bore their species , beyond those of other Creatures , he had brought them an excellent Root , wherewith they might make Bread , and that no Beast should dare to touch it when it was once planted ; and that he would have them thence-forward make that their ordinary sustenance : The Caribbians add further , That thereupon the charitable unknown person broke a stick he had in his hand into three or four pieces , and that giving to the old man , he commanded him to put them into the ground , assuring him that when he should come a while after to dig there , he should find a great Root ; and that any part of what grew above-ground , should have the virtue of producing the same Plant : he afterwards taught him how it was to be used , telling him the Root was to be scraped with a rough and spotted Stone , which was to be had at the Sea-side ; that the juice issuing by means of that scraping , was to be laid aside as a most dangerous poison ; and then with the help of fire a kind of savory Bread might be made of it , on which they might live pleasantly enough . The old man did what had been enjoin'd him , and at the end of nine Moons ( as they say ) being extreamly desirous to know the success of the Revelation , he went to see the pieces he had planted in the ground , and he found that each of them had produced many fair and great roots , which he disposed of as he had been commanded : Those of Dominico who tell this story , say further , that if the old man had visited the pieces at the end of three days , instead of nine months , he would have found the roots grown to the same bigness , and that they had been produc'd in that time : But in regard he went not to look what became of them , till after the expiration of so long a time , the Manioc continues to this present all that time in the ground , before it be fit to make Cassava of . This is all we could get from the Caribbian Tradition , and we conceiv'd it might well be set here at length , since it is the only one that is related among this ignorant people , who trouble themselves not to know the Name and Quality of that kind and heavenly Benefactor who hath obliged them so much , nor to render him any acknowledgment or honour : The Pagans were much more grateful in honouring Ceres , from whom they said they received Corn , and the invention of making bread : And the Peruvians , though they knew not the great Pachacamac , that is , him whom they held to be the soul of the Universe , and the Sovereign Author of their lives and all they had , yet did they adore him in their hearts with much respect and veneration , and rendring him externally by their gestures and words great expressions of their submission and humility , as to the unknown God. The Caribbians believe they have every one of them so many souls as they feel beatings of Arteries in their bodies , besides that of the heart : Now of all these souls the principal , as they say , is in the heart , and after death it goes to Heaven with its Icheiri , or its Chemiin , that is , with its God , who carries it thither to live there in the company of the other Gods : And they imagine that it lives the same kind of life as man lives here below : Thence it comes that to this day they kill slaves on the Tomb of the dead , if they can meet with any that had been in the service of the deceased , to go and wait upon him in the other world : For it is to be observed , that they do not think the Soul to be so far immaterial as to be invisible ; but they affirm it to be subtile , and of thin substance as a purified body ; and they have but the same word to signifie heart and soul . As for the other souls , which are not in the heart , they believe some go after death and live on the Sea-side , and that they cause Vessels to turn : They call them Oumekou ; the others , as they conceive , go and live in the Woods and Forests , and they call them Maboyas . Though most of this poor people believe the immortality of the soul , as we have represented it , yet they speak so confusedly , and with so much uncertainty of the state of the soul separated from the body , that we should sooner have done to say they were absolutely ignorant thereof , than set down their extravagant Relations . Some affirm , that the most valiant of their Nation are carried after their death into certain Fortunate Islands , where they have all things at their wish , and that the Arouagues are there their slaves ; that they swim unwearied in great Rivers ; that they live deliciously , and spend the time in dancing , playing , and feasting , in a land which produces in abundance all sorts of excellent fruits without any cultivation : On the contrary they hold , that those who were cowardly & afraid to go to the wars against their ▪ Enemies , do after death serve the Arouagues , who inhabite barren and desart Countries beyond the Mountains : But others who are more brutish never trouble themselves about their condition after death , nor ever think or speak of it : And if any question be put to them concerning it , they know not what answer to make . Yet they have all had heretofore a certain belief of the immortality of the Soul , but after a very gross manner , as may be deduc'd from the Ceremonies of their Interrments , and the prayers they make to the dead , that they would return to life , as we shall represent more at large in the last Chapter of this History ; as also from this , that the most polite among them are at present of that perswasion , that after death they shall go to Heaven , to which place they say their Ancestors are gone before them ; but they never enquire after the way they are to take to attain that happy abode . Accordingly , when their Boyez , who also act the part of Physitians , despair of curing their diseases , and that the Devils have foretold by their mouths that there is no further hopes of life , they give them this comfort , that their Gods will conduct them to Heaven , where they shall live at ease without any fear of sickness . The belief of the Calecutians as to this Article is worse than that of our Caribbians , and their transmigration is an extravagant kind of immortality : For they believe that their souls at the departure out of their bodies are lodg'd in those of wild Oxen , or some other beast . The Brasilians are in this point more rational ; for they conceive that the souls of the wicked go after death to the Devil , who beats and torments them , but that the souls of the just are entertain'd with dancing and good cheer in delightful plains beyond the Mountains : And it is pleasant to think that most of the Savages of America place the sovereign felicity of the other life in dancing . The Resurrection of the body is by the Caribbians accounted a pure foolery ; their Theology is too obscure to receive so great an illumination : We may therefore well wonder at a small glimpse of this sacred truth in the poor Virginians , since it is a point wherein the ancient Pagans saw as little as our Caribbians : There is also a small spark of it among the Indians of Peru , as most Authors affirm . But though the Caribbians have so little knowledge and fear of God , as we have represented , yet are they extreamly afraid of his voice , that is Thunder ; that dreadful voice which makes such a stir in the clouds , which is attended by such flames of fire , which shakes the foundations of the Mountains , and makes the Neroes and Caligulaes of this world to tremble : Our Savages therefore assoon as they perceive the approaches of the Tempest , which commonly comes along with that voice , make all the haste they can to their little houses , and sit down on low stools about the fire , covering their faces and resting their heads on their hands and knees ; and in that posture they fall a weeping , and say in their Gibberish , Maboya mouche fache contre Caraibe , that is , Maboya is very angry with them : and they say the same when there happens a Hurricane : They give not over that lamenting exercise , till the Hurricane is quite over ; and they are extreamly astonish'd , that the Christians should express so so little affliction and fear upon those occasions . Thus the Grand Tartars are mightily afraid of Thunder , and when they hear it , they drive all strangers out of their houses , and wrap themselves up in Garments of coarse cloth , which they put not off till the noise be over : And divers other barbarous Nations are no less frighted than the Caribbians upon the like occasions : Nay it is reported that the Peruvians , the Cumaneses , the Chineses , and the Moluckeses imitate them in lamentations and frights , when there happens an Eclipse . Yet is it true , that since the Caribbians have conversed familiarly with the Christians , some of them are grown so resolute as not to be afraid of the Thunder : for some have been seen to laugh when it thundred most , and others counterfeited the noise , pronouncing a word which is not easily written , and whereof the sound comes somewhat neer these letters , Trtrquetenni : But it is very certain withall , that they do their natural inclination a great violence when they pretend that they are not afraid of the Thunder , and it is pure vanity which eggs them on to personate that confidence , to perswade those who see them , that upon those emergencies their generosity is as great as that of the Christians : For some of the French Inhabitants of Martinico who have surpriz'd them in their Quarters when it thundred and lightned , affirm that they found the most resolute among them shivering with fear in their poor Huts . Now this trouble and these disturbances which they discover at the hearing of that coelestial voice , are they not a visible effect of the sentiment they have of an infinite and sovereign Power , imprinted by Nature on the minds of all men , and a pregnant proof , that though these wretches endeavour all they can to smother the stings of their Consciences , yet can they not do it so fully but that they prick and torment them , though against their wills ? And is not this enough to make good the saying of Cicero , at the begining of the precedent Chapter ? For though all men do not in words acknowledge that Divinity , yet are they convinc'd in themselves , by a secret but irresistable hand , which writes this first of all Truths in their hearts with the point of a Diamond : So that to conclude , we shall say with that great man , whose words will put an excellent period to this discourse , as they have begun it , That it is innate , and as it were graven in the minds of men , that there is a Divinity . CHAP. XV. Of the Habitations and House-keeping of the Caribbians . HIstorians relate , that heretofore some of the ancient Inhabitants of Peru liv'd scattered up and down the Mountains and Plains , like savage beasts , having neither Villages nor Houses ; That others made their retreat into Caves , and desart and solitary places ; and others took up their quarters in ditches and hollow trees : But the Caribbians at the present are in a condition much different from this savage and brutish kind of life : True it is we shall find it no great task to give a description of their Habitations , for they are at no great trouble about the architecture of them ; for they require only a tree and a hedge-bill to build themselves a lodging . Their Habitations are somewhat neer one to another , and dispos'd at certain distances , after the manner of a Village ; and for the most part they plant themselves upon some little ascent , that so they may have better air , and secure themselves against those pestilent Flies which we have elsewhere called Mesquitos and Maringoins , which are extreamly troublesome , and whereof the stinging is dangerous in those parts where there is but little wind stirring : The same reason it is that obliges the Floridians , beyond the Bay of Carlos and Tortugues , to lodge themselves for the most part at the entrance of the Sea , in Huts built on Piles or Pillars : The Inhabitants of the Caribbies are also desirous to be somewhat neer Springs , Brooks , and Rivers , because of their washing of themselves every morning before they put the red paint on their bodies . Among us , and several other Nations of this part of the world , the Architects break their brains in studying to make such strong and sumptuous Edifices , as if they would have their duration to be equal with that of the world : The Chineses , at the late coming of the Christians among them , expressed a certain astonishment thereat , and charged us with Vanity : For their parts they measure the continuance of their Houses by that of their short lives : But our Savages of the Caribbies are willing to abate much of that term , and order their structures so as that they are oblig'd to build often in their lives : Their little Huts are made in an oval form , of pieces of wood planted in the ground , over which they put a Roof of Plantane-leaves or Sugar-canes , or some herbs which they can so dispose and intermix one among another , that under that covering which reaches to the ground , they are secured against rain and all injuries of the weather : And this Roof , as weak as it seems to be , makes a shift to last three or four years , without being much the worse , unless there happens to be a Hurricane : Pliny affirms , that some Northerly people made use of Reeds for the covering of their houses ; and they are used to this day in the Low-Countries , France , and other parts : The Caribians do also make use of small Reeds fasten'd across for the Palisadoes , which are instead of walls to their Habitations ; under every covering they have as many partitions made as they would have Rooms : A simple piece of Mat does among them the office of our doors , bolts , and locks : There 's nothing above their heads but the roof it self , and under their feet only the bare earth ; but they are so careful in keeping of it clean , that they sweep it as often as they see the least filth upon it : This they observe in their private houses ; for commonly their Carbet , or publick house , where they meet upon some rejoicing account , is not kept over-clean , insomuch that many times the place is full of Chegoes . Besides the little room where they take their rest , and entertain their friends , every considerable family hath two other little rooms : One serves for a Kitchin , and the other for a kind of Store-house , where they put up their Bows , their Arrows , and their Boutous , which are Clubs of a heavy and smooth wood , which they use in their wars instead of swords , when they have spent all their Arrows : There they also put up their Baskets , their supernumerary beds , with all the toys and ornaments they make use of at publick meetings and upon days of Triumph : All that trumpery they call by the name of Caconnes . As to furniture , our Savages have only a kind of hanging beds , which they call Amais , which are as it were great Coverlets made of Cotton , very nearly woven , and folded together at both ends , that they may join the two corners of the bredth : Then they fasten the Amais by the two folded ends , to the principal pillars of their Edifice : Those who have no Cotton-beds , make use of another kind of Bed , which is called Cabane ; and this is made of several small sticks laid across , on which they put a good quantity of Banana-leaves ; this Cabane is hung up and sustain'd by the four corners with great cords of Mahot : They have also little Stools or Chairs made all of a piece , of a red or yellow Wood , and as smooth as Marble : There are also some among them who have little Tables , which have four wooden Pillars , and those cover'd with the leaves of that kind of Palm which is called the Latanier . Their Vessels , as well of the Kitchin as others , are all of Earth , as those of the Maldiveses ; or of certain Fruits like our Gourds , but which have a thicker and harder rind , cut after divers figures , and made smooth and painted as well as they are able to do it : of these they make such Vessels as serve instead of Platters , Porringers , Basins , Trenchers , Drinking-cups , and Dishes : All these Vessels made of Fruits , they call Cois or Couis ; and it is the same name which the Brasilians give theirs made of the same materials : Their earthen Vessels they make use of as we do of our Kettles and Cauldrons ; among others they have one kind which they call Canary ; of these Canarys there are some very large , others little ; the little ones serve only for the making of sawces or haut-gousts , which they call Taumalis ; but the great ones are employ'd about the making of that kind of Drink which they call Oui●ou : The Caribbians of Martinico do often bring some of these little Canarys to the Quarter of the French , who give them in exchange certain Caeonnes , that is , some toys or other , wherewith they are pleas'd : Those little Vessels are the more esteem'd , because they are not so easily broken as our earthen Pots : These Vessels which we have described , as wretched as they are , are preserv'd by them with as much curiosity and care as can be imagined . The Caribbians have also , at a pretty distance from their houses , a place for the easing of their natural necessities , to which when they have need they resort , carrying along with them a sharp stiok , wherewith they make a hole in the ground , into which having put their Ordure , they afterwards cover it with earth ; so that there is never any thing of that kind seen among them : We take the more particular notice of this Custom of theirs , because it is consonant to what was done by the Army of Israel as long as they were in the Field : To the same may also be referred the Custom of the Turks , who in that case make a pit with a piece of Iron to cover their Excrements , which keeps their Camp very clean when they are in the Field . An ancient Author affirms , that in the East-Indies a certain Bird named Iusta does somwhat of this kind , burying its own Ordure so as that it may not be seen ; but this smells too much of the Fable to be credited . The Tartars , as some affirm , will not so much as make water within the inclosures of their Habitations , as accounting it a sin . But to return to our Savages : There are to be seen within the inclosures of their houses a great number of Poultry and Turkeys , which they breed not so much for their own Tables , as to make Presents to their Friends the Christians who come to visit them , or to be exchang'd for Hedg-bills , Wedges , Hoes , and other Instruments of Iron which they stand in need of . They have also about their habitations good store of Orange-Trees , Citron-Trees , Guavas , Fig-Trees , Bananas , and other Fruit-Trees ; many of those little Trees which bear the Pyman , and the Shrubs and Simples whereof they have any acquaintance , to be us'd when they have any need of them ; and with these their little Gardens are bordered ; but within they are full of Manioc , Potatoes , and several sorts of Pulse , as Pease of divers kinds , Beans , Mais , small Millet , and some others : They have also Melons of all sorts , excellent Citruls , and a kind of Cabbage called the Caribbian-Cabbage , which are of a very delicious taste : But they bestow their greatest pains about the culture of the Ananas , which they prefer before all other Fruits . But though they have no Villages , nor movable Houses , such as may be remov'd from one place to another , as is reported of the Bedovins a poor people of Aegypt , certain Moors inhabitants on the South-side of Tunis in Africa , and certain Nations of Great - Tartary ; yet do they often change their Habitations , as the humour takes them ; for as soon as they take the least disgust to their Habitations , they immediately transplant themselves to some other place ; and this is done of a sudden , and without desiring any permission of the Cacick , as the ancient Peruvians were oblig'd to do of their King upon such occasions . Among the occasions of this change of habitation among the Caribbians of the Islands , one is a perswasion that they shall have their health better in some other place ; the same cause occasions many times a removal of house-keeping among the Brasilians : Sometimes it is caus'd by some nastiness done in their Habitations , for which they conceive a certain horrour ; and somtimes the death of one of the house , which causing in them an apprehension of going the same way , obliges them to take up their Quarters in some other place , as if death could not as easily meet with them there ; but this foolish apprehension is much more prevalent with the Caribbians of the Continent , who upon such occasions will be sure to burn their habitations , and march to some other place : This pleasant Superstition is observable also among the Indians of the Island of Corassao , though those poor people have receiv'd Baptism ; for Mons . du Montel relates , That being in the great Village of those Indians named the Ascension , and having observed in two or three places some houses without any Inhabitants , though they were not deficient in ought , and others quite ruined , he asked how those houses came to be so ; whereto the Cacick , or Captain , made answer , That it was because some persons had dy'd in those places . The ancient Peruvians put themselves to the trouble of such a removal , if their habitations receiv'd any prejudice by Thunder ; for then they conceiv'd such an abomination thereat , that they made up the doors thereof with stones and dirt , that no body might ever enter there any more . It is reported , That heretofore the men of the Province of Quito in Peru thought it no shame to employ themselves in all things relating to house-keeping , while their Wives went abroad walking at their pleasures : And the ancient Aegyptians did the like , if we may credit Herodotus : And we are to acknowledg , that the employment of dressing Meat in the Kitchen was accounted honourable in ancient Greece ; for honest Homer in his Iliad represents Achilles making a Hash , and spitting the Meat , and all his Courtiers busie in the Kitchen for the entertainment of the Embassadors of Agamemnon : And as to Fish , it hath always had this priviledge , that Persons of Quality have thought it no disparagement to have a finger in the ordering of it . But among the Caribbians the men think all these employments below and unbefitting them ; they for the most part spend the time abroad , but their Wives keep at home , and do all that is requisite about the house : True it is , the men fell down Timber for the building of their Houses , and when they are built it is their business to keep them in repair ; but the women take care for all things necessary for the subsistence of the Family : The men go a hunting and a fishing , as we shall declare more at large elswhere ; but the women fetch home the Venison from the place where it was kill'd , and the Fish from the Water-side : It is the womens work , in fine , to get in Manioc , to prepare the Cassava , and the Ouïcou , which is their ordinary Drink , to dress all the Meat , to set the Gardens , and to keep the house clean , and all the houshold-stuff in good order ; not not to mention the pains they take in painting their Husbands with Roucou , and spinning Cotton for the use of the Family : so that they are continually employ'd , and their work is never at an end , while their Husbands divert themselves abroad ; and so they are rather to be accounted Slaves then Companions . In the Islands of S. Vincent and Dominico there are some Caribbians who have many Negroes to their Slaves , as the Spaniards and some other Nations have ; some of them they got from the English Plantations , and some from Spanish Ships heretofore cast away on their Coasts ; and they call them Tamons , that is , Slaves : They are so well ordered , that they serve them in all things about which they are employ'd with as much obedience , readiness , and respect , as if they were the most civiliz'd people in the World. Now that we are treating of the Houses and Housekeeping of the Caribbians , some might take occasion to ask , Whether , as we have the use of Lamps , Candles , and Torches , they do not also make use of some light , and some artifice in the night-time , to supply the want of the days light ? True it is , they have learnt of the Christians to make use of the Oil of Fishes , and to put Cotton into Lamps , to light them in the night-time ; but most of them have no other light in the night than a kind of wood very apt to take fire , which they have ready in the house for that purpose , whence we call it Candle-wood ; it is full of an unctuous Gum , which makes it burn like a Candle , and being once lighted , it gives a sweet scent : In like manner the Inhabitants of Madagascar , instead of Candles and Torches , in the night time make use of certain Gums which easily take fire , and they put them into earthen Creusets , where they make a delightful and sweet smelling Fire : And if the Fire chance to go out among the Caribbians , they have the secret of supplying that want by rubbing two pieces of Mahot one against the other , and by that collision they take fire , and in a short time burn into a clear flame : Thus the Brasilians , insteed of a Steel and Stone , the use whereof they have not , make use of two several kinds of Wood , whereof one is almost as tender as if it were half rotten , and the other , on the contrary , very hard ; and by that friction and agitation the fire takes in the former : The same thing is affirm'd of some sorts of Canes , which may be seen in the Cabinets of the Curious . Those who have sail'd to the mouth of the River of the Amazones relate , that they there saw some Indians strike fire with two sticks , but after a manner different from that of our Caribbians ; for in that part of the World they have also two pieces of Wood , one soft , which they make flat and even like a Busk , and the other very hard , like a stick sharpened at the end , which they thrust into the soft , which they keep close to the ground under their feet ; and they turn the other with both hands so swiftly , that at last the fire takes in that below , and sets it of a flame : And whereas it many times happens one person may be weary of that exercise , another immediately takes the stick in hand , and turns it with the same swiftness , till they have got fire . Some may imagine , that these ways of lighting fire are modern ; but there are some marks thereof in Antiquity , as may be seen in Theophrastus . CHAP. XVI . Of the ordinary Repasts of the Caribbians . MOst of those people who have the denomination of Savages and Barbarians are gluttonous and beastly in their Repasts : The Brasilians eat and drink excessively , nastily , and at all hours , nay they rise many times in the night to that employment : The Canadians are such gluttons , that they eat till they are ready to burst ; nay they are so ravenous , that they will not lose so much as the skimmings of the Pot : They are never seen either to wash their hands , or the meat they eat : They have no other napkins than the hair of their own heads , or that of their dogs , or the first thing they meet with : The Grand-Tartars do the like : They never wash their Dishes or Kettles , but with the pottage made in them , and are so nasty that what they do is not be related : The other Tartars come not much short of them in nastiness and gluttony , using their hands instead of spoons to take up their pottage , and eating the flesh of dead horses , without any other dressing than setting of it an hour or two between their saddles and horses-backs . In like manner ( to make an end of these slovenly instances ) the Inhabitants of Guinny , those of the Cape of Good Hope , and certain other Savages eat raw and stinking flesh , together with the hair and feathers , guts and garbage , like so many dogs : But we are to give our Caribbians this commendation , that they are temperate and cleanly in their ordinary Repasts , as well as those of the Continent , though some among them deserve not this elogy , as there is no rule so general but may have some exception . Monsieur du Montel , a worthy and faithful witness , gives this testimony of sobriety and cleanliness to those whom he had seen at St. Vincents and elsewhere : But as we said before , they are not all such ; for those who have seen them at Dominico give them not the same Character . This people eat many times together in a publick house , as we shall see more particularly hereafter , either upon the account of divertisement and to be more than ordinarily merry , or to discourse concerning their wars and common affairs , as the Lacedaemonians were heretofore wont to do : The women , according to the custome of some other barbarous Countries , eat not till their husbands have done , and they have no set time for their Repasts : Their stomacks are their Clocks and Remembrancers : They so patiently endure hunger , that after they are returned from fishing they will have the patience to broil their fish over a soft fire on a wooden frame made like a Gridiron , about two foot high , under which they kindle so small a fire , that sometimes it requires a whole day to make ready their fish as they would have it : Some of the French affirm , that have eaten some of their dressing , they have lik'd it very well : It is observable generally in all their meat , that they dress all with a very gentle fire . They commonly eat sitting on low stools , and every one hath his little table by himself , which they call Matoutou , as Tacitus affirms , that it was practised among the ancient Germans , and as it is reported at this day to be done in Japan : Sometimes also they eat their meat on the ground , kneeling round one by another : For Table-cloths , they have no linnen , as we have , nor skins , as the Canadians ; nor Mats as the Maldiveses , nor Carpets as the Turks and some other Nations , but fair and large Banana-leaves newly gathered , which are very fit for Table-cloths , being so large as we have represented elsewhere : the same serve also for Napkins , and they wipe their hands there with : They are alwaies very careful to wash their hands before meals : And when they are about the dressing of any meat , they never touch any thing that is to be eaten , ere they make their hands clean : In fine , in all their ordinary Repasts , their sobriety and cleanliness is so observable as can hardly be imagined among Savages . We have said elsewhere that their ordinary bread is a thin Cake which they call Cassava , made of the Manioc-root : Other Writers have set down the manner how it is made ; yet that our History may not be thought imperfect , we shall here give a description of the composition thereof : The root , though it be sometimes about the bigness of a mans thigh , is easily got out of the ground : Assoon as it is taken out it is scraped with a knife to take off a little hard skin which covers it , and then it is scraped or filed with with a Rasp or flat File of Iron or Copper , of a good bigness ; and they press the meal which comes from it in a linnen bag , or in a long kind of pokes , which they call in the Islands , Snakes , neatly woven of Rushes or Latanier leaves by the Caribbians , that the juice may be squeezed out of it : The Savages before they knew the use of those Rasps , made use instead thereof , of certain hard and sharp stones which are to be found on the sea-shore : They are somewhat like our Pumice-stones : When the moisture of the Manioc is got out , the meal is sifted through a coarse cloth , and without mixing it with any liquor , it is put upon an Iron Plate , or Plank , and sometimes on a broad stone , under which there is fire ; when it is baked on one side , they turn it on the other ; and when it is fully baked , it is exposed to the Sun to make it harder , that it may keep the better : It is commonly made no thicker than a mans little finger , and sometimes thinner , according to the fancy of the Inhabitants : It will keep many months ; but it eats best after a day or two making ; there are some who would rather eat of it than of our ordinary bread : And the greatest miracle is , that of a root so dangerous of it self people should by artifice get so excellent nourishment : Thus the Moors drying a kind of poisonous Apricocks which grow in their Country , in the Sun , and afterwards boiling them over a fire , make a certain drink thereof , which is pleasant and may be drunk without any danger . But the Cassava which the Caribbians make is very delicate ; for they have so much patience to go through with any thing they undertake , that they do better than the French , who are so hasty , that they would make an end of any thing assoon as they have begun it : But the Caribbians go leasurely to work , and never consider the time spent , so the business be done to their minds . And whereas some Europaeans who have used Cassava , complain that it is no good nourishment , that it injures the stomack , corrupts the blood , changes the colour , weakens the nerves , and dries the body ; it is to be considered , that as custom is a second nature , so that many things , though bad in themselves , do not prejudice health when one is accustomed thereto ; so on the contrary , those which are good and innocent , nay the best of their own nature , if a man be not accustomed thereto , are many times prejudicial and hurtful : To confirm this truth , it is to be attributed to want of custom , what is related by some Historians of certain Brasilians , who being shut up with the Dutch in St. Margarets Fort , could not brook the bread and other provisions distributed to them as Soldiers , and on which it was necessary they should subsist , and complained that they made them sick , and were the occasions of their death : To this purpose there is a remarkable passage in the Travels of Monsieur des Hayes into the Levant ; to wit that the said person entertaining some Tartars at his Table , who knew not what bread was , caused them to eat some ; for within two hours after , they thought they should have dyed when the bread they had eaten began to swell , and to cause them great pains . There is another kind of bread among the Caribbians made of the Spanish wheat which they call Mais : The English Inhabitants of the Barmouthos use no other : There are some also who instead of bread eat the root called Potatoe , whereof we have given a description elsewhere . As concerning the other provisions used by the Caribbians , their most ordinary dishes , and which are used also by the Caribbians of the Continent , are Lizards , Fish of all sorts , Tortoises only excepted ; and Pulse , as Pease , Beans , &c. but their ordinary food ( contrary to the Inhabitants of Madagascar , who have a horrour for that kind of sustenance ) is Crabs , got very clean out of their shells , and fryed with their own fat , juice of Citron , and Pyman , which they are great lovers of , and which they put abundantly into all their sawces : And yet when they entertain the French , or other Europaeans , they are not so prodigal thereof , and then they accomodate themselves to their palates , out of a compliance and discretion , which argues them to be somewhat better than Savages . They call the inner part of the Crab Taumaly ; and of that it is they make their ordinary Ragoust with water , the fine flower of Manioc , and good store of Pyman . In the last course they bring in fruits as we do ; and ordinarily they content themselves with Figs , Bananas , or Ananas : If they eat flesh or any thing that is salted , it is only out of compliance with strangers , to avoid being troublesome to those who entertain them , and so they accommodate themselves to their humours who come to visit them ; for then they order most of their meat to please them : And to this must be referred what we have said concerning their not eating of salt , Swines-flesh , Tortoises , and Lamantin . True it is , there are among this people certain men extreamly slothful and melancholy , who lead a wretched kind of life : For they live only upon Burgaus , Shell-fish , Crabbes , Soldier● and such like Insects : They never eat any Pottage , nor Flesh , unless it be that of certain birds which they broil on the coals with their Feathers about them , and their Guts within them ; and all the Sawce they use consists of the water of Manioc ( which being boiled loses its venemous quality ) fine flower of the same Manioc , and good store of Pyman . Sometimes they have a detestable kind of seasoning for their meats , and that is the fat of the Arouagues their irreconcileable Enemies : But this hath no place in their ordinary Repasts , as being used only on solemn days of debauches and rejoicing . As to their drink , as they do in several parts of America , the same grains of Mais which serve to make bread , are used for the composition of a Drink which is accounted as good as Wine ; and as among us the Wheat which makes Bread will also make Beer ; so in these Islands , of the Roots of Potatoes and Manioc , which serve to make Bread , there are made two several sorts of Drinks , which are ordinary in the Country : The former and most common , which is made of Potatoes boiled with water , is called Maby : It is excellent good to refresh and quench thirst , and it hath also an appetitive vertue , which causes an evacuation of the sandiness , and all the viscosities of the lower parts : Whence it comes , that those who make use of that Drink , never complain of the Stone or Gravel : The other Drink is called Ouïcon ( from a name coming neer the Caouin of the Brasilians ) and is made of the Cassava it self , boiled in like manner with water : It is strained through a coarse cloth , which the Savages call Hibichet : This Drink is more excellent than the Maby and differs not much from Beer , either as to colour o● strength : The Indians make it very pleasant , but 〈…〉 withall ▪ that much drunk it into●●cates , as 〈…〉 They make it of Cassava well and throughly bak●● on the plan●● then chew●d by the Women , and put into Vessel● full of Water ▪ or , after it hath been infus'd , and boiled for 〈…〉 the space of two days by its own vertue , with 〈…〉 fire , as new Wine does , the infusion is strain'd through the coarse or 〈…〉 ; and the juice which is gotten from it by that 〈…〉 being kept two daies more , is ready for drinking ▪ 〈…〉 ●a●e this composition boil the better they put into the Vessel two or three Roots of Potatoes , scraped very small . It must indeed be acknowledged that this custom which the Savages observe in ●●●wing the Cassava before it be put into the Vessel , is enough to turn the stomachs of some ; but it is most certain withall , that the Drink made after that manner is incomparably better than that which is made otherwise . The Ouicou is also made after another manner , without the Roo●e of Potatoes ▪ which is this ; after the Cassava is taken off the Plank , 〈…〉 laid somewhere about the house and covered with the leaves of Manioc , and some heavy stones laid thereon to set it into a heat ; and this is done for the space of three or four days : That done , it is broken into several pieces which are spread on Banana-leaves , and then they are lightly sp●inkled with water , and so left : When the Cassava hath remained so for the space of one night , it becomes all red : and then it is good to make Ouicou , and will make its water boil with out the Roots of Potatoes . Besides these two sorts of Drinks which are the most ordinary in the Caribbies , there are also made in divers places several sorts of delicious ▪ Wines : The Negroes , who are slaves in these Islands , make incisions in the prickly Palms , out of which there distils a certain liquor like White-wine , which they gather in several little Gourds fasten'd to the overtures of those trees , whereof each will yield two pints every day , and sometimes more : The most ancient Authors assure us , that among the East-Indians , the Wine of Palms was very much in use , as indeed it is at this day : It is also used in some parts of Africk , as at Monomotapa . Moreover there is in the Caribbies another kind of Drink made of Bananas , which is also in other parts , and by some called Couscou : But in regard this sort of Wine , though very pleasant and strong , causes great ventosities , it is not much used . To conclude , there is made in these Islands an excellent kind of Wine of those precious Reeds out of which the Sugar is gotten : And this is the most esteemed Drink of any made in the Caribbies : It is called by some Cane-wine , and there is a particular secret in the making of it : There is more made at S. Christophers then any where else , by reason of the abundance of Canes planted there : The juice of these Canes is got out by a Mill made purposely for that use ; afterwards it is purified by fire in great Caldrons : It may be kept a long time in its perfection , and it hath a sweetness , and withal a certain picquancy , which might make it pass for Sack. Of the same Canes there is also made a certain Aquavitae called Cane-Aquavitae , which keeps better then the Wine of those same Reeds . There is not any thing in the substance of these ordinary Repasts of our Caribbians , which seem to savour of the Savage , unless it be haply the Lizards ; But why may not they be as good Meat as the Frogs and Snails eaten in some parts of France ? And who knows not that in Spain they eat abundance of young Asses ? Nay , compare the sustenance of our Caribbians with that of the Canadians , who , besides the skimmings of the Pot , which we said they eat , do commonly drink filthy and nasty grease , and prefer the flesh of Bears before any other ; with that of the Inhabitants of the Island of Good-fortune , one of the Canaries , who eat abundance of Suet ; with that of the Tartars , the Persians , the Chineses , the Huancas , a Nation of Peru , of the Negroes of Angola , who commonly live on the flesh of Horses , Cammels , Mules , Wolves , Foxes , Asses , Dogs , and drink the Blood of those Creatures ; with that of the East-Indians , who think the Flesh of Bats and Mice as delicious as that of Partridges ; with that of the Brasilians , who feed on Toads , Rats , and Worms ; or , lastly , with that of the Tapuyes , and some other Barbarians , who eat hair minc'd very small , and mix'd with wild honey , and season all their Meat with the ashes of the burnt Bodies of their deceas'd Relations , and mix them with the meal they bake , which causes horrour only to represent , much more to do : Let there be , I say , a comparison made between all these infamous Ragouts , and those of the Caribbian Nation , and it will be found , that in their ordinary Commons there is nothing barbarous : Yet are we not to dissemble what some of the French relate , to wit , That they have seen the Caribbians eating the Lice and Chegoes they had taken ; as it is reported of the Mexicans and Cumaneses : but they do not make their Ordinary out of them , and it is particular only to some among them ; besides that they do it not out of any delicacy they find in those Vermine , but only to be revenged of them . Moreover , the horrour which the Caribbians conceiv'd heretofore at the eating of Swines-flesh , Tortoises , and Lamantin , for the pleasant reasons before alledged , was so great , that if any of the Europaeans had got them to eat any of them by surprize , and they came afterwards to know it , they would be reveng'd of them one time or other ; witness what happened to a person of some note among the French : This person receiving a Visit from the Cacick or Captain of the Savages of the Island where he liv'd , entertain'd him in jest with Lamantin , disguis'd in the fashion of a Hash ; the Cacick mistrusting what indeed afterwards happened to him , intreated the Gentleman not to deceive him ; and upon the assurance given him thereof , he made no difficulty to eat : after Dinner the Gentleman discover'd the abuse to the Cacick and his Company , that he might have the pleasure of their Discourses thereupon , and see what faces they would make after such a Treatment ; but they had at that time so much power over themselves as to smother their indignation , and the Cacick only said to him smiling , Well Friend we shall not dye of it : Some time after the Gentleman went to return him his Visit ; he receiv'd him with great civility , and made him extraordinary cheer ; but he had given his people order to put into all the Sauces some fat of the Arouagues , whereof the principal Indians are always well provided : After this infamous Repaste was ended , the Cacick , glad in his heart , ask'd the Gentleman and his Company how they lik'd his Treatment ; whereupon they commending it very much , and giving him thanks for it , he acquainted them with the trick he had put upon them ; most of them were so troubled at the thought of it , and had such an inclination to cast up all they had eaten , that they grew very sick ; but the Indian laughing at the spectacle , told them that he was then reveng'd . Those who have lately been among the Caribbians of Dominico and Martinico affirm , That now most of them make no difficulty to eat Lamantin , Tortoises , and Swines-flesh , nay , all other Meats in use among the Europaeans ; and that they laugh at the simplicity which oblig'd them to abstain from them , for fear of participating of the nature and qualities of those Animals . They have also remitted much of that severity which they used towards their Wives ; for now they are seldom seen to fetch home the Fish their Husbands had taken : And when they have been a fishing , the Husband and Wife eat together : The Women go also oftener to the Carbet , to participate of the Feast and the publick rejoycing there made , then they did before their Husbands became so familiarly acquainted with Strangers . CHAP. XVII . Of the Employments and Divertisements of the Caribbians . ALexander the Great accouuted Labour to be a thing truly Royal ; and there are to be seen at this day in the Seraglio at Adrianople , the Tools which Amurath made use of to make the Arrows he sent to some of his principal Officers : The Peruvians are much to be commended as to this particular ; for the Kings of Peru had made Laws , and appointed particular Judges for the regulation of Idle persons and Vagabonds , insomuch that it was ordered , That Children of five years of age should be employ'd in some Work suitable to their age ; nay , they spared not the blind , the lame , and the dumb , but employ'd them in divers things , wherein they might do somthing with their hands : But there are some people so lazy , that they think Idleness a thing very commendable ; and the Historians who have written of the West-Indies tell us of certain stupid and brutish Indians of New-Spain and Brasil , who pass away the whole day snoring in their Cots , while their Wives go abroad to get in certain Roots for their sustenance . But our Caribbians are not like these last ; for they are found taking pains and their pleasure in several sorts of exercises : The chiefest , and those which are most ordinary among them are Hunting and Fishing , wherein they bestow the greatest part of their time , but especially in Fishing : They are seldom seen to go out of their Houses without their Bows and Arrows ; and they are wonderfully expert in the use of them , being accustomed to that exercise from their Infancy , as the Turks also are ; whence it comes , that in time they come to be so excellent at the Bow , that within a hundred paces they will hardly ever fail striking a half-Crown piece ; nay , as they are making their Retreat they can do execution on their Enemies , as the Parthians were somtimes wont to do : How much therefore are we the more to wonder at those left-handed Benjamites , who could sling stones at an hairs-breadth , and not miss ? When the Caribbians go abroad a hunting or a fishing , they do not take their Wives along with them , as some Brasilians do , who cause theirs to walk before them , so great is their jealousie ; but when they have taken any thing , they leave it upon the place , and the Women were heretofore oblig'd to go and bring it home , as we have already hinted : It is reported that the Canadians do the same . Among the Caribbians of the Islands there is no distinction of quality as to Hunting ; but the exercise of it is as free to the meanest as to the greatest among them : The case is the same among all the other Indians of the West-Indies . As in their private Repasts they never use no kind of Flesh , if they have not Strangers to entertain , so ordinarily their hunting is only for Lizards ; and if they engage themselves in any other kind of hunting , it is upon some extraordinary occasions , when they would treat some of their Friends among the Europaeans , or when they intend to visit them , and would get somthing of them in exchange for what they had taken . They are extreamly expert in fishing with the Hook , and in taking of Fish with the Dart ; and a man cannot sufficiently admire their patience in that Exercise ; for they would be content to continue half a day in the same place , without betraying any weariness : And when , after they have waited a long time for the Fish , they come at length to perceive some great one to their mind , and within their reach , they cast the Dart at it , as the Brasilians do ; which having fastned , they immediately leap into the water after the Dart , to seize their prey : But besides the Hook and Dart wherewith they take Fish , they are also very excellent in diving neer the Rocks , and forcing them out of the holes where they shelter themselves ; as being in that particular equally expert with the Floridians , who , not expecting that the Fish should come and shew themselves , go and find them out in the bottom of the water , and there kill them with their Clubs ; so that they are seen coming up again with the Fish in one hand , and the Club in the other . 'T is a common thing among the Savages to be excellent Swimmers and Divers ; and it is particularly affirm'd of the Brasilians , the Maldiveses , some Peruvians , and the Inhabitants of the Islands of Robbers , that they may pass for a kind of amphibious Creatures . But if the other inventions for fishing should fail our Caribbians , they have their recourse to a certain wood , which they bruise after they have cut it into little pieces ; which done , they cast it into Ponds , or those places where the Sea is quiet and calm ; and this is as it were a Sovereign Mummy , wherewith they take as much Fish as they please ; but they are so prudent as not to make use of this last expedient but only in case of necessity , for fear of making too great a waste among the Fish . After Hunting and Fishing , they apply themselves to several kinds of Works , as to make Beds of Cotton , very neatly woven , which they call Amaes : The Women spin the Cotton on the knee , and commonly they make use of neither Distaff nor Spindle ; but some of them in the Island of Martinico have learn'd the use thereof of the French : They have also the perfect Art of twisting it ; but in some Islands the Men weave the Beds : Besides this , they make Baskets of Bull-rushes , and Grass , of divers colours ; wooden chairs all of one piece ; little Tables , which they call Matoutou , weav'd of the leaves of the Latanier-tree ; the straining-cloths called Hibichets ; the Catolis , which are a kind of great baskets to carry things on the back ; several sorts of Vessels fit for eating and drinking , which are polish'd , painted , and adorn'd with abundance of pretty figures delightful to the eye : They make also some other little ornaments , as Girdles , Hats , and Crowns of feathers , wherewith they set out themselves on solemn days : And the women make for themselves a kind of Buskins , or half-stockings of Cotton . But above all they take abundance of pains in ordering and polishing their Arms , that is , their Bows , their Arrows , and their Boutous or Clubs , which are of a hard and smooth wood , and neatly wrought about the handles with wood and bones of divers colours . They take no less pains about their Piragas , or Vessels wherein they go to Sea , and whatever belongs to Peace or War. These Vessels are made of one great Tree , which they make hollow , smooth , and polish with an unimaginable dexterity : The greater sort of Piragas are many times rais'd higher all about , especially towards the poop , with some planks : Sometimes they paint in them their Maboya ; sometimes they represent Savages , or some other fantastick figures . These Shallops are so large as many times to carry fifty men with all their Arms. Before they had any acquaintance with the Christians , who furnish'd them with all sorts of Wedges , and other Carpenters and Joyners tools , they were put to a great deal of trouble to make their Vessels ; for they were oblig'd , as the Virginians , and some other Savages were , to set fire at the foot of the Trees , and to compass them about a little above the foot with wet moss , to keep the fire from ascending ; and so they undermin'd the Tree by little and little : Afterwards to pierce the wood they us'd certain hard stones sharpened at one end , wherewith they cut and made their Piragas hollow , but with so great trouble and expence of time , that they acknowledge how much they are oblig'd to the Europeans , who have taught them easier ways to do it , by the iron-instruments wherewith they have supply'd them . Thence it came that the Peruvians thought it so great a happiness to have the tools which were brought them by the Europeans , that the use of Scissers being introduc'd into Peru by the means of the Spaniards , an Indian of Quality admiring the invention , said to one of them , That though the Spaniards did not furnish them with any thing but Rasors , Scissers , Combs and Looking-glasses , it sufficiently oblig'd them liberally to bestow on them all the gold and silver they had . The Caribbians employ themselves also in making earthen Pots of all sorts , which they bake in furnaces , as our Potters do : And of the same material they also make those Plates or Planks on which they bake the Cassava . The dexterity they express in these little Exercises , is a sufficient discovery that they would easily learn other Trades , if they were taught them . They delight very much in handling the tools of Carpenters and Joyners ; and though they have not been taught how they are to be us'd , yet are they able to do many things since the Europeans have supply'd them therewith : So that it is to be presum'd , that if they had good Masters , they would do well at those Trades . They are great Lovers of divertisements and recreation ; and thence it comes they seek after whatever may keep them in a good humour , and divert melancholy : To that purpose they take a pleasure in keeping and teaching a great number of Parrots and Paraquitos . To divert themselves they also make several Musical Instruments , if they may be so called , on which they make a kind of harmony : Among others they have certain Tabours or Drums made of hollow Trees , over which they put a skin only at one end : To this may be added a kind of Organ which they make of Gourds , upon which they place a cord made of the string of a reed which they call Pite ; and this cord being touch'd makes a sound which they think delightful . The concerts of divers other Savages are no better then theirs , and no less immusical to their ears who understand Musick . In the morning , as soon as they are up , they commonly play on the Flute or Pipe ; of which Instrument they have several sorts , as well polish'd and as handsom as ours , and some of those made of the bones of their Enemies : And many among them can play with as much grace as can well be imagin'd for Savages . While they are playing on the Flute , the Wives are busie in making ready their breakfast . Sometimes also they pass away the time in singing certain Airs , the burthens whereof are pleasant enough ; and in that Exercise they sometimes spend half a day together , sitting on their low stools , and looking on their fish while it is broiling . They also put pease or small pebble-stones , as the Virginians do , into gourds , through the midst whereof they put a stick which serves for a handle , and then shaking them they make a noise : This is the invention the women have to quiet their children . Most of the Caribbian Songs consist of bitter railleries against their Enemies ; some they have also on Birds , and Fishes , and Women , commonly intermixt with some bawdery ; and many of them have neither rhime nor reason . Many times also the Caribbians of the Islands joyn Dancing to their Musick , but that Dancing is regulated according to their Musick . There are some Barbarians excessively addicted to that Exercise , as for instance the Brasilians , who , as de Lery affirms , spend day and night in dancing : And we have said elsewhere , that there are many Savages who make their imaginary felicity of the other life to consist in dancing . But the Caribbians use Dancing particularly at their solemn Entertainments in their Carbet , or publick house . These Entertainments are ordered after this manner : Some days before the meeting the Captain gives notice to every house , that all may appear at the Carbet at the day appointed : In the mean time the Women make a kind of strong drink of bak'd Cassava , and better prepar'd then that which they ordinarily drink ; and as they adde to the dose of the Ingredients , so is the drink the stronger , and more apt to intoxicate : The men go a fishing , or catching of Lizards ; for as to other meat they seldom prepare any for their own Tables , unless they have Strangers to entertain : On the day appointed both men and women paint their bodies with divers colours and figures , and adorn themselves with their Crowns of Feathers , their richest Chains , Pendants , Bracelets , and other Ornaments : Those among them who would appear most gallant rub their bodies with a certain Gum , and blow the Down of diverse Birds upon it . In fine , they all put on their best faces , and endeavour to make the greatest shew they can at this solemnity , priding it in their Plumes , and all their other gallantry : The women bring thither the Drink and Messes they have prepared , and are extreamly careful that nothing be wanting , which may contribute to the solemn entertainment : Our Caribbians spend all that day and the best part of the night in eating and drinking , dancing , discoursing and laughing : And in this Debauch they drink much more than ordinary , that is , they make a shift to get drunk ; and the women will not be much behind them , especially when they can get any Wine , or Aqua-vitae to promote the work : So that what we have said of their ordinary sobriety holds not at these Meetings ; no more than it does at their going to their Wars , and at their return thence : and yet take them at the worst , their excesses come much short of those of the Brasilians , who in their Debauches drink three or four days without ceasing , and in their drunkenness engage themselves in all kind of Vices . Their drunkennness and their debauches are frequent , as hapning upon these several occasions : 1. When there is any Councel held concerning their Wars : 2. When they return from their Expeditions , whether they have prov'd successful or not : 3. Upon the birth of their first Male Children : 4. When they cut their Childrens hair : 5. When they are at age to go to the Wars : 6. When they cut down trees , in order to the making of a Garden and building of a House : 7. When they launch a new Vessel : And lastly when they are recovered of some disease : They call these assemblies Ouïcou , and since they have conversed with the French , Vin , that is , Wine . But on the contrary they have also their Fasts , wherein they betray the ridiculousness of their humour : For , 1. they fast when they enter into adolescency : 2. When they are made Captains : 3. At the death of their Fathers or Mothers : 4. At the death of the Husband or Wife : 5. When they have killed one of their Enemies the Arouagues ; this last occasion of fasting they glory very much in . CHAP. XVIII . Of the Entertainment which the Caribbians make those who come to visit them . HEre it is that our Caribbians triumph over all other Savages in point of civility : For they receive strangers , who come to their Islands to visit them , with all manner of kindness and testimonies of affection . They have sentinels all along the Sea-side in most of those Islands whereof they are solely possessed : These sentinels are placed on the Mountains , or such eminent places whence they may see a good way into the Sea ; and they are so dispos'd , that they overlook those places where there is good anchorage for Ships , and an easie descent for men to land : Assoon as ever these perceive a Ship or Shallop coming towards them , they give notice thereof to such of their people as are next to them : Whereupon of a sudden there come out together several Canows or Vessels , in each whereof there are not above three men at most , who are sent out to discover what they are , and call to them at a distance to declare themselves ; for they trust not the Flagg , as having been often deceived thereby : and they know by their voices whether they be French , Spaniards , English or Dutch. Some affirm , that the Brasilians and the Peruvians are so exact in their smelling , that they will discern a French-man from a Spaniard by the scent . When the Caribbians are not well-assured who they are who come towards them , and perceive that they intend them some mischief , they put themselves into a posture of defence , possess themselves of the narrowest avenues of their Country , place ambushes in the Woods , and without being perceiv'd keep an eye on their Enemies , retreating through obscure waies till they have found their advantage , and joined all their Forces together ; and then they let flie a shower of Arrows on their Enemies : That done , they surround them , close with them , and cut them all off with their Clubs : In some Islands they make up a body of fifteen hundred men and more , as may be guess'd by their appearance ; for their number cannot be certainly known , inasmuch as they themselves not knowing how to reckon , cannot tell what numbers they are : But if they are pressed by their Enemies , they get into the Woods , or climb up Rocks that are inaccessible to all others ; or if they are neer the Sea , they leap in and dive , and rise up again at a hundred , nay sometimes two hundred paces from the place where they had been seen : And afterwards they rally together , at certain Rendezvouses known to themselves , and charge afresh when it is least expected , and when they were thought to be absolutely routed . But when they find those coming to them to be friends who come only to visit them , after they have cry'd to them that they are welcome , some cast themselves into the water and swim to them , enter into their Vessel , and when they come neer land proffer to carry them ashore on their backs , as an assurance of their affection : In the mean time the Captain himself , or his Lieutenant , expects them on the shore , and receives them in the name of the whole Island : Thence they are conducted by a considerable number of them to the Carbet , which is as it were the Town-House , where the Inhabitants of the Island , every one according to the age and sex of the New-comers , bid them welcome : The old Man complements and makes much of the old Man ; the young Man and Maid do the like towards those of their age ; and a man may read in their countenances how much they are satisfied with the visit . But the first discourse they make to the Stranger is to ask him his name , and then to tell him theirs : And for an expression of great affection and inviolable friendship , they call themselves by the names of those whom they entertain : But to crown the Ceremony , they will have the person whom they receive in like manner to assume their name : Thus they make an exchange of names ; and they have such excellent memories , that ten years after such a meeting they will remember the names of their friends , and relate some circumstance of what had passed at the former interview : And if they were presented with any thing , they will be sure to call it to mind ; and if the thing be still in being , they will shew it to him who had bestowed it on them . After all these complements which are passed at the first meeting , the next is to present their Guests with those pensile Beds which they call Amais , very clean and white , whereof they have store against such occasions : They desire them to rest themselves thereon , and then they bring in Fruits ; and while some are busie preparing some treatment , others entertain them with discourse , observing still the conformity of age and sex . This kind of entertainment may well be accounted more rational than that of the Caribbians of the Southerly part of Continent , who receive their Guests after a very odd fashion , not much unlike what is practised by the Canadians : For the Cacick of those Caribbians conducts him who comes to see them to the Publick-house , without speaking at all to him : then he is presented with a stool and some Tobacco , and so they leave him for a time , without speaking a word to him , till he hath rested himself and taken his Tobacco : Then the Cacick comes and asks him , whether he be come ? The other answering yes , he sits down by him and falls into discourse : Afterwards those of the common sort come asking him after the same manner , whether he be come ? And having thereupon brought him something to eat , they also fall into discourse with him : True it is indeed , that our Insulary Caribbians , in the reception of their Guests , towards those of their own Nation , who are strangers in their Islands , practise the same thing as the Caribbians of the Continent : But when they entertain French and other Europ●ans who would be loth to keep silence so long , they speak to them , and fall immediately into discourse , as we said before , accommodating themselves to their humour , and , to comply with them , crossing the rules of their own Ceremonies . But the Banquet they intend them was prepared before hand , let us now see how it is ordered , and how they demean themselves therein : They give every one his little Table , and his Messes apart , as the Chineses do : Somebring in broil'd Lizards ; others , fry'd Crabs ; some , Pulse ; and others , Fruits , and so of the rest : During the Repast , they discourse with them , and wait on them with the greatest care imaginable : They think it the greatest kindness can be done them to eat and drink heartily ; and all their business is to fill the Cups , and see that every Table be furnished : When a man drinks he must take all off , otherwise they are disobliged ; and if one cannot eat all the Cassava that is given him , he must put up the rest and carry it along with him , otherwise they will take it unkindly : Thus the Turks when they are at a friends Table , are wont to fill their Handkerchers , and sometimes the sleeves of their Garments with fragments of meat and bread , which they carry away with them . And among the Grand-Tartars , when a Guest cannot eat all that is presented to him , he must give the remainders to his Servant to lay up for him , or carry it away himself in his bag or pouch , wherein he puts up also the bones , if he hath not picked them clean enough , that he may afterwards do it at his leasure : But among the Chineses , when the Guest goes home , the Servants of the person who invited him , carries along with him the dishes that were left . After the Repast , the Caribbians conduct you to their private Houses , and into their Gardens , shew you their Arms , their curiosities and their trinkets , and present you with Fruits , or some little pieces of their own workmanship . If any one be desirous to continue a while among them , they take it for a great favour , and are extreamly glad of it , and find the same treatment as at first : But if they are willing to be gone from them , they are troubled , and ask whether you dislike your entertainment , that you should be gone so soon . With that sad countenance they all re-conduct you to the Sea-side , nay will carry you into your Shallops , if you will suffer it : And at that final parting they again present you with fruits , which they force you to accept , saying to those who would refuse them , Friend , if thou hast no need of it thy self , thou mayst give it to thy Marriners ; so they call all the Servants and Domesticks of those to whom they speak . The Brasilians and the Canadians , as some affirm , do also make presents upon the like occasions : And Tacitus relates , that the ancient Germans made presents to the Strangers who came to visit them ; but they reciprocally demanded something of them : In this point the Caribbians shew themselves more generous , for they give , and require nothing back in lieu of it . But it would be an incivility to go and visit these good people and to receive their kindnesses , and not to present them with something : Whence it comes that the Strangers , who go to see them , never go without some grains of Chrystal , Fishing-hooks , Needles , Pins , or little Knives , or some such toies : And assoon as they have done eating , they set on the little Table , on which they have eaten , some of those things : Those who have prepared the Banquet think themselves requited a hundred-fold , and make extraordinary acknowledgments thereof . We have hitherto represented what treatment the Caribbians have heretofore made to some of their friends , French and Dutch , who took occasion to visit them : But they use other Ceremonies at the reception of Strangers of their own Nation , or their Confederates , who chance to come into their Islands : There is in every Carbet a Savage , who hath a Commission to receive Passengers , and is called Niouakaiti : If they are of the common sort , he presents them with Seats , and what is fit for them to eat , especially a Cassava-cake folded double , which signifies that they may eat as much as they can , and leave the rest behind them . If those who come to see them , or pass by occasionally are considerable to them upon any other account , as being some way related to them , or Captains , they comb their hair both at their coming and their going away , they hang up Beds , and invite them to rest themselves , saying , En Bouekra , behold thy Bed : They also present them with Matoutous , which are little Tables made of Rushes , or the leaves of Palms or Lataniers , as we said elsewhere , on which they set the meat and the Cassava not folded , but as they come off the Plank : The women set them at their feet , and the men standing about , shew that which was brought , saying , En Yerebaili , behold thy meat : Afterwards the women bring in Gourds full of Ouïcou , and make them drink : Then having set them on the ground before them , the Husband who stands behind the women , says , En batoni , behold thy drink : And the other makes answer to these two complements , Yao , that is to say , very well , or I thank you . The Cassava unfolded signifies , eat thy fill and carry away the rest ; which they fail not to do : When they have dined well without being interrupted by any one , they all come to salute them one after another , saying to him , Halea-tibou , that is , be welcome : But the women are not much concerned in this Ceremony . As for the Visitants when they would depart , they go and take leave of every one in particular ; which they express by the word Huichan in their language . CHAP. XIX . Of what may be accounted Polity amongst the Caribbians . THere are in every Island of the Caribbies , inhabited by the Caribbians , several sorts of Captains : 1. The Captain of the Carbet , or of a Village , whom they name Tiouboutouli hauthe : This is when a man hath a numerous Family and retires with it at a certain distance from others , and builds Houses or Huts for to lodge it in , and a Carbet , where all of the Family meet to be merry , or to treat of the affairs which concern it in common ; thence it is that he is named a Captain of a Family , or of Houses . 2. A Captain of a Piraga , that is , either he to whom the Vessel belongs , or he who hath the command of it when they go to the Wars ; and these are named Tiouboutouli Canaoa . 3. Amongst those who have every one the command of a Vessel in particular , they have also an Admiral or General at Sea , who commands the whole Fleet : Him they call Nhalenè . In fine , they have the grand Captain , or Commander in chief , whom they call Ouboutou , and in the plural number , Ouboutounum : This is the same whom the Spaniards call Cacique ( and we in this History call Cacick ) as some other Indians , and sometimes also our Savages do in imitation of them : He is during his life , from his first election to that charge , the General of their Armies , and he is always highly respected among them : He appoints the meetings of the Carbet , either for merry-making or deliberations in order to a War : And he alwaies goes abroad attended by all of his own house , and some others who do him the honour to wait on him : Those who have the greatest retinue are the most highly honoured : If any one gives him not the respect due to him upon the account of his charge , it is in his power to strike him : Of these there are but two at the most in an Island , as at Dominico : They are also commonly the Admirals when a Fleet goes out : Or haply that charge is bestowed on some young man , who is desirous to signalize himself upon that occasion . This charge is obtain'd by election : and commonly he who is advanced thereto must have killed divers of the Arouagues , or at least one of the most considerable persons among them . The Sons do not succeed their Fathers in that charge , if they be not worthy thereof . When the chief Captain speaks all others are silent : and when he enters into the Carbet , every one makes him way ; he hath also the first and best part of the entertainment : The Lieutenant to this Captain is called in their Language Ouboutou maliarici , that is to say properly , the Track of the Captain , or that which appears after him . None of these Chiefs hath any command over the whole Nation nor any superiority over the other Captains : But when the Caribbians go to the Wars , among all the Captains they make choice of one to be General of the Army , who makes the first assault : and when the expedition is over , he hath no authority but only in his own Island : True it is , that if he hath behav'd himself gallantly in his enterprises , he is ever after highly respected in all the Islands : But heretofore , before the commerce between the Caribbians and forreign Nations had alter'd the greatest part of their ancient Politie , there were many conditions requisite to obtain that degree of honour . It was in the first place requisite that he whom they advanc'd to that dignity , had been several times in the Wars , and that to the knowledge of the whole Island whereof he was to be chosen Captain , he had behaved himself couragiously and gallantly : Next to this it was necessary , that he should be so active and swift in running , as to surpass all competitors in that exercise : Thirdly , he who stood for the Generalship of an Island , should excell all others in swimming and diving : A fourth condition was , that he should carry a burthen of such weight as his fellow-pretenders should not be able to stand under : Lastly , he was obliged to give great demonstrations of his constancy : for they cruelly cut and mangled his shoulders and breasts with the tooth of an Agouty ; nay his best friends made deep incisions in divers parts of his body : And the wretched person who expected that charge was to endure all this , without betraying the least sign of resentment and pain ; nay , on the contrary , it was requisite that he receiv'd all with a smiling countenance , as if he were the most satisfied man in the World : We shall not wonder so much that these Barbarians should endure such Torments , in order to the acquisition of some Dignity , when it shall be considered , that the Turks do not shew themselves somtimes less cruel towards themselves , upon the account of pure gallantry , and as it were by way of divertisements witness what is related by Busbequius in the fourth Book of his Embassies , which were too tedious to set down in this place . To return to the Caribbians of the Islands : This ancient ceremony , which they observed in the election of their chief Governours , will no doubt be thought strange and savage ; but there is somthing of the same kind observable in other Nations : For in the Kingdom of Chili they chuse for the Sovereign Captain him who is able longest to bear a great Tree upon his shoulders : In the Country of Wiapoco , towards the great River of the Amazons , to be advanc'd to the dignity of Captain , he must endure , without the least stirring of the Body , nine extraordinary strokes with a Holly-wand from every Captain , and that three several times ; but that is not all ; he must also be put into a Bed of Cotton , over a Fire of green Leaves , the thick Smoke whereof ascending upwards , must needs be very troublesom to the wretch who is so mad as to expose himself thereto ; and he is oblig'd to continue there till he be in a manner half dead ; this speaks a strange desire to be Captain : Nay , heretofore among the Persians , those who were desirous to be admitted into the Fraternity of the Sun , were requir'd to give proofs of their Constancy in fourscore several sorts of Torments : The Brasilians , without any other ceremony , make choice of him for their General who hath taken and kill'd most Enemies : And now also in some of the Caribbies the Caribbians themselves laugh at their ancient Ceremonies at the election of their Captain ; for having observ'd that their Neighbours think that kind of proceeding ridiculous , they now make choice of him for their Chief , who having behav'd himself valiantly in the Wars against their Enemies , hath acquir'd the reputation of a brave and gallant person . As soon as the Cacick is receiv'd into his Charge , he is highly respected by all , insomuch that no man speaks if he do not ask or command him to do it ; and if any one cannot forbear speaking as he ought , all the rest immediately cry out , Cala la bocca , which they have learn'd from the Spaniard ; But it suffices not to be silent in the presence of their Chief , but they are also very attentive to his Discourse , look upon him when he speaks ; and to shew that they approve of what he says , they are wont to smile , and that smile is accompanied by a certain Hun-Hun . These expressions of respect are such as are not to be accounted savage , as being us'd generally all over the World ; but the Maldiveses have a particular way of honouring a person ; for as they think it a kind of disrespect to pass behind any one , so to express a great submission they take their passage just before him , and making a low obeisance , say as they go by , May it not displease you : The Yncas , a people of the Kingdom of Peru , to express the respect they bear their God , enter into his Temple backwards , and go out of it after the same manner ; quite contrary to what we do in our ordinary Visits and Civilities : The Turks account the left hand the more honourable among Military persons : The Inhabitants of Java think the covering of the Head is the greatest act of submission : The Japonneses think it a great incivility to receive those who would honour them standing ; they take off their Shooes when they would express how much they honour any person : In the Kingdom of Gago in Africk all the Subjects speak to the King kneeling , having in their hands a Vessel full of Sand , which they cast on their Heads : The Negroes of the Country of Angola cover themselves with Earth when they meet with their Prince , as it were to signifie , that in his presence they are but dust and ashes : The Maronites of Mount Libanus meeting their Patriarch , cast themselves at his feet and kiss them ; but he immediately raising them up , presents them with his hand , which they taking in both theirs , and having kiss'd it , lay on their heads : But they who live about the Streight of Sunda have a very strange Custom , which is , that to honour their Superiors they take them by the left foot , and gently rub the Leg from the Anckle-bone to the Knee ; and that done , they in like manner rub the Face , and the fore-part of the Head ; an action which I doubt would be far from being thought respectful in these Parts . From what hath been said it may be deduc'd , That this Worlds Honour , whatever it may be , Virtue excepted , consists only in Opinion and Custom , which differ , and somtimes clash , according to the diversity of Mens humours . But to return to the Captain of our Caribbians ; It is his business to take the Resolutions of War , to make all Preparations in order thereto , and to go upon any Expedition in the head of his Forces : He also appoints the Assemblies of his Island , and takes care for the reparations of the Carbet , which is the House where all Resolutions that concern the Publick are taken : In fine , he it is who in the name of the whole Island , as occasion serves , gives Answers , and appoints the days of divertisement , as we mentioned before . The administration of Justice among the Caribbians is not exercis'd by the Captain , nor by any Magistrate ; but , as it is among the Tapinambous , he who thinks himself injur'd gets such satisfaction of his adversary as he thinks fit , according as his passion dictates to him , or his strength permits him : The Publick does not concern it self at all in the punishment of Criminals ; and if any one among them suffers an injury or affront , without endeavouring to revenge himself , he is slighted by all the rest , and accounted a Coward , and a Person of no esteem ; But , as we said before , there happen few quarrels or fallings out among them . A Brother revenges his Brother and Sister , a Husband his Wife , a Father his Children ; so that when any one is kill'd , they think it justly done , because it is done upon the account of revenge and retaliation : To prevent that , if a Savage of one Island hath kill'd another Savage , out of a fear of being kill'd by way of revenge by the Relations of the deceased , he gets into another Island and setles himself there . Those whom they think Sorcerers do not exercise that profession long among them , though for the most part they are rather imagin'd to be such , than that they are really so . If the Caribbians suspect any one to have stollen somthing from them , they endeavour to lay hold on him , and to cut him over the Shoulders with a Knife or the Tooth of an Agouty , as a mark of his crime and their revenge : These Agoutys Teeth among the Caribbians supply the want of our Rasors , and indeed they are in a manner as sh●rp : Thus the ancient Peruvians and the Canarians , before they had the use of our Iron Instruments , made use of a certain kind of Flint instead of Scissers , Lancets , and Rasors . The Husband suffers not his Wife to break her conjugal Faith towards him without punishment ; but he himself acts the part of both Judge and Executioner , as we shall declare more particularly in the Chapter of their Marriages . They know not what it is to punish publickly , or to observe any form in the execution of Justice ; nay , they have no word in their Language to signifie Justice or Judgment . CHAP. XX. Of the Wars of the Caribbians . IT is commonly at their publick Feasts and Entertainments that the Caribbians take their Resolutions of engaging upon any War ; which humour is not particular to their Nation ; for the Brasilians and the Canadians do the like : And that it may not be thought this is found only among Savages , Herodotus and Strabo affirm , That heretofore the Persians consulted concerning their most important affairs at their great Feasts , and when they had their heads well stor'd with Wine . And not only the Persians , but also several Grecian Nations held their Councels of War at Table , if we may believe Plutarch . The same thing is at this day practis'd among the Chineses , as some Historians affirm . But to return to the Councels of War of our Caribbians : When they begin to have their brains warm'd with their drink , an old Woman comes into the Assembly with a sad countenance and deportment , and with tears in her eyes demands audience ; which being easily granted her , by reason of the respect and reverence they bear to her age , with a doleful voice , interrupted by sighs , she represents the injuries which the whole Nation hath receiv'd from the Arouagues , their ancient and inveterate Enemies : And having reckon'd up the greatest cruelties which they have heretofore exercis'd against the Caribbians , and the gallant men they have kill'd or taken in the Battels that were fought between them , she comes to particularize in those who were lately made Prisoners , massacred , and eaten , in some later Engagements : And at last she concludes , that it were a shameful and an insupportable disparagement to their Nation , if they should not revenge themselves , and generously imitate their Predecessors , those brave Caribbians , who minded nothing so much as to gain satisfaction for the injuries they had receiv'd ; and who after they had shaken off the yoke , which the Tyrants would have impos'd on them for the taking away of their ancient Liberty , have carried their victorious Arms into the Territories of their Enemies , whom they have pursu'd with darts and fire , and forc'd to make their retreats into their highest Mountains , the clefts of Rocks , and the dreadful recesses of their thickest Forests ; and this with so great success , that at present they dare not appear at their own Sea-coasts , and can find no habitation so remote where they think themselves secure from the assaults of the Caribbians ; fear and astonishment having been their constant attendants after such signal Victories : That they are therefore couragiously to prosecute their advantages , and not to rest till that pestilent Enemy be utterly destroy'd . As soon as the old Woman hath made an end of her discourse , the Captain makes a Speech to the same purpose , to make a greater impression in the minds of the Audience ; which ended , the whole Assembly unanimously applauds the Proposition , and make all demonstrations imaginable of the justice of their Cause . From that time , being encourag'd by the words they had heard , they breathe nothing but blood and wounds . The Captain , concluding by the applause of the whole Assembly , and by their gestures and countenances , that they are resolv'd for the War , though they do not say so much , immediately orders it , and appoints the time for the Enterprize by some of their ways of numbring , as we have hinted in the Chapter of their Natural Simplicity . In this place we are to make this particular Remark , That they take these bloody resolutions when they are well loaden with drink , and after the Divel hath tormented them to egge them on thereto , as we have said elsewhere . The next day after the Assembly , nothing is seen or heard in all parts of the Island but preparations for the War : Some polish their Bows ; others order their Clubs ; others prepare , sharpen , and poison their Arrows ; and others are employ'd to make ready the Piragas : The Women , for their parts , are busie about disposing and getting together the necessary provisions for the Army : So that on the day appointed they all meet at the Sea-side with all things in a readiness to embarque . They all furnish themselves with good Bows , and every one with a good sheaf of Arrows , which are made of a small smooth Reed , with a little piece of iron or some sharp bone at the point : The Arrows us'd by the Brasilians are made after the same manner ; but the Caribbians adde to theirs , to make them more dreadful , a mortal poison made of the juice of the Manchenillo-trees , and other poisons ; so that the least scratch made by them becomes a mortal wound . It hath hitherto been a thing impossible to get out of them the Receipt of that composition . They have also every one of them that wooden sword which they call Boutous , or to say better , that massy Club which they use instead of a sword , and wherewith they do miracles in point of fencing . These are all their Arms ; for they have no Targets or Bucklers , as the Tapinambous , but their bodies are naked . Next the care they take about their Arms , they also provide themselves sufficiently with belly-timber , and take along with them in their little vessels good quantities of Cassava , broil'd Fish , Fruits , and particularly Bananas , which keep a long time , and the meal of Manioc . The Icaqueses in their Wars never trouble themselves about any such thing ; and what they do in this particular is so peculiar to them , that it deserves to be mentioned : for they are content with so little sontheir sustenance , and delight so much in living upon certain Plumbs which grow abundantly in their Parts , and from which they have their name , that when they go to the Wars they are never seen to carry any provisions for the belly along with them . Our Savages of the Caribbies , as well as those of Brasil , take along with them to the Wars a certain number of Women , to dress their meat , and look to the Piragas when they are got ashore . Their Arms and Provisions are well fasten'd to these Piragas ; so that if the Vessel comes to overturn , which happens often , they set it right again without losing any thing of what was in it : And upon those occasions , being so good Swimmers as we have represented them , they are not troubled for their own persons , so far that they have sometimes laugh'd at the Christians , who , being neer them upon those occasions , endeavour'd to relieve them . Thus the Tapinambous laugh'd at some French men upon the like accident , as De Lery relates . The sails of the Caribbians are made of Cotton , or a kind of Mat of Palm-leaves : They have an excellent faculty of rowing with certain little Oars , which they move very fast . They take along with them also some Canows , which are their least kind of Vessels , to attend their Piragas . Their custom is to go from Island to Island to refresh themselves , and to that end they have Gardens even in those which are desert , and not inhabited : They also touch at the Islands of their own Nation , to joyn their Forces , and take in as they go along all those that are in a condition to accompany them ; and so their Army increases , and with that equipage they get with little noise to the Frontiers . When they sail along the Coasts , and night comes upon them , they bring their Vessels ashore , and in half an hours time they make up their lodging-place under some Tree with Balisier and Latanier-leaves , which they fasten together on poles or reeds , sustain'd by forks planted in the ground , which serve for a foundation to this little structure , and to hang their beds on : These lodgings thus made in haste they call Aioupa . The Lacedaemonian Law-giver had forbidden , among other things , that War should be always wag'd against the same Enemies , for fear they might thereby grow more experienc'd in Military Affairs : But the Caribbians follow not those Maximes , nor fear any such inconvenience ; for they always make War against the same Nation : Their ancient and irreconcileable Enemies are the Arouacas , Arouaques or Arouagues , which is the name commonly given them in the Islands , though the Caribbians call them Alouagues , who live in that part of the Meridional America which is known in the Maps under the name of the Province of Guyana or Guayana , not far from the Rivers which fall down out of that Province into the Sea. The cause of this immortal enmity between our Insulary Caribbians and those people hath been already hinted in the Chapter of the Origine of the Caribbians , to wit , that those Arouagues have cruelly persecuted the Caribbians of the Continent , their Neighbours , the Relations of our Islanders , and of the same Nation with them ; and that they have continually warr'd against them to exterminate them , or at least , to drive them out of their habitations . These Arouagnes then are the people whom our Islanders go and find out in their own Country , commonly once or twice a year , to be reveng'd of them as much as they can : And it is to be observ'd on the other side , that the Arouagues never make any attempts on the Caribbians of the Islands , in the Islands where they live , but only stand on the defensive ; whereas they are sure to have our Savages among them oftner then they wish , coasting along , as they are wont to do , all the other Islands wherein they have Gardens or Colonies , though the furthermost of the Caribby-Islands , which is Santa-Cruce , is distant from the Country of the Arouagues about three hundred Leagues . It was Alexanders generosity made him use this expression , that a Victory was not to be stollen : but Philip of an humour different from his Son , thought there was no shame in a Conquest , howere it were obtain'd : Our Caribbians , with most of the old Inhabitants of America , are of the same opinion : For they carry on all their wars by surprize , and think it no dishonour to make their advantage of the night : Contrary to the Icaqueses , who would think their reputation blasted , if coming to the Territories of their Enemies , they did not send them notice of their arrival , and challenge them to come and receive them armed . The Arraucanes , next neighbour to the Chili , a warlike people , and whom the Spaniard hath not been yet able to overcome , nay was sometimes worsted by them , do much more : For when they are to engage against an Enemy , they have the War proclaim'd by Heraulds , and send this message to them ; We shall meet thee within so many Moons , be ready . And so the Yncas , the Kings of Peru , never undertook any war , till they had first advertis'd their Enemies thereof , and declar'd it two or three times : Whence it may be inferred by the way , that L' Escarbot is mistaken in his History of New-France , where he affirms , that all the West-Indians generally wage their wars by surprize . The Caribbians have this imagination , that the War they should begin openly would not prosper : So that having landed in the Country of the Arouagues , if they are discovered before they give the first shock , or that a dog , as one would say , did bark at them , thinking it ominous , they immediately return to their Vessels , and so to their Islands , leaving the design to be prosecuted some other time . But if they are not discovered , they fall upon their Enemies even in their Houses : If they cannot easily come at them , or find them well fortified in some Houses that have good Palisadoes , whence they play upon them with their Arrows with some advantage , they are wont to force them out by shooting fire to the Houses with their Arrows , at the points whereof they fasten lighted Cotton : And these arrows being shot on the roofs , which consist of Grass or Palm-leaves , they presently set them on fire : Thus the Arouagues are forced out of their holes , and to fight in the open field , or run away : When our Savages have thus gotten them into the field , they presently shoot away all their arrows , which being spent they take their Boutous , and do strange things therewith ; they are in perpetual motion all the time they are fighting , that the Enemy may have the less time to observe them : Fire-arms , especially great Guns , which make so great noise , and do such execution , especially when they are loaden with Nails , Chains , and other pieces of old Iron , have abated much of their courage when they have had to do with Europaeans , and makes them afraid to come neer their Ships and Forts : But though they do not take Opium , to make them less sensible of danger , before they go to fight , as the Turks and the East-Indians of Cananor do ; nor yet feed on Tygers and Lions to make themselves more couragious , as the people of the Kingdom of Narsinga towards Malabar ; yet when they fight equally armed with the Arouagues , and have begun the Battel , especially if they are animated with some good success , they are as bold as Lions , and will either overcome or die . Thus did the warlike Savages of the Country of Carthagena , when they were assaulted by the Spaniards ; for they fell in among them with such fury , both men and women , that a young maid laid several Spaniards upon the place ere she was killed her self . They say also that the Mexicans and Canadians will rather be cut to pieces than taken in fight . If the Caribbians can take any one of their Enemies alive , they bind him and bring him away captive into their Islands ; but if any one of theirs fall dead or wounded in the field , it would be an eternal and insupportable reproach to them to leave him in the power of the Enemy : That consideration makes them break furiously into the midst of the greatest dangers , and resolutely make their way through whatever opposes them , to retrive the bodies of their Comrades ; and having gotten them by force from amongst the Enemies , they carry them to their Vessels . When the fight is over , our Savages make their retreat to the Sea-side , or into some neighbouring Island ; and if they have received some considerable loss by the death of some of their Chief Commanders , or their most valiant Soldiers , they fill the air with dreadful howling and crying before they get into their Vessels ; and intermixing their tears with the blood of the deceased , they mournfully dispose them into their Piragas , and accompany them with their regrets and sighs to some of their own Territories . But when they have had the Victory , they spend not the time in cutting off the heads of their slain Enemies , in carrying them in triumph , and in taking the skins of those poor bodies , to make Standards in their Triumphs , as the Canadians do , and as heretofore was the custom of the Scythians , as Herodotus affirms ; nay , as was that of the ancient Gauls , if we believe Livy . The Caribbians think it enough to express their joy by outcries over the bodies of the Arouagues , and afterwards all along their Coasts , as it were to insult over that hateful Country before they leave it : But after they have sung in that strange Country some of their triumphal songs , they make what haste they can to their Vessels , to carry away the rest into the bosom of their native soil ; and the poor Arouagues they have taken , they carry away chain'd , to be dealt with as shall be seen in the next Chapter . The end they propose to themselves in these Expeditions , is not to become Masters of a new Country , or to load themselves with the spoils of their Enemies ; but only the glory of subduing and triumphing over them , and the pleasure of satiating their Revenge for the injuries they have received from them . Next the Arouagues , the greatest Enemies the Caribbians have are the English : this enmity took its rise hence , that the English , having under the Flags of other Nations got divers of the Caribbians aboard their Ships , where they had at first charmed them with kindness , and little presents , especially Aqua-vitae , which they extreamly love ; when they saw their Vessel full of these poor people , who never dreamed of any such treachery , weighed anchor , and carried the Caribbians , men , women , and children into their Plantations , where they are still kept as slaves : It is reported that they did the like in several of the Islands , wherein they followed the example of the Spaniards : Whence it comes that they still bear a grudge to the English , and can hardly endure to hear their Language spoken : Nay , their dissatisfaction is so great , that if a Frenchman , as some of that Nation affirm , chance to make use of some English expressions in his discourse , he runs the hazard of their enmity : Accordingly , in their turns , by the law of retaliation , they have often made incursions into the Islands of Montserrat , Antego , and others which are in the hands of the English ; and after they had set some houses on fire , and taken some Goods , they carried away men , women , and children , whom they brought to Dominico and St. Vincents ; but it was never heard that they did eat any of them , it seems they reserve that cruelty for the Arouagues : Nay before the Caribbians had any war with the Inhabitants or Martinico , when the Parents or Friends of the English who had been carried away Prisoners of War by those Caribbians , employed the mediation of the French , they were easily enlarged and put into the hands of the French , who gave the Caribbians in exchange for them , some of those trifles which they highly value , or haply an Iron wedge , or some such necessary tool : Nay , upon the presenting them with some of those things they have delivered up some of the Arouagues appointed to be eaten . They have at this present in the Island of St. Vineents some young Boys and Girls of the English Nation , who being carried away very young , have clearly forgot their Parents , and would hardly return with them , so well are they pleased with the humour of the Caribbians , who for their part treat them as mildly as if they were of their own Nation ; they are now known only by the fairness and flaxenness of their Hair , whereas the Caribbians are generally black-hair'd . As for the Spaniards , at the first discovery of America , the Caribbians who were then possess'd of all the Caribby-Islands , were cruelly treated by them ; they persecuted them with fire and sword , and pursu'd them even into the woods , as wild beasts , that they might carry them away Captives to work in the Mines : Which kind of procedure forc'd this people , which is valiant and generous , to oppose the violence , and to lay ambushes for their Enemies , nay to assault them in their Ships which lay in their Roads , which they borded without any fear of fire-Arms , making their way through Swords and Pikes : In which attempts they were many times so fortunate , that they became Masters of divers Ships richly loaden , dispatching all that oppos'd them , carrying away all the booty , and then seting the Ships on fire : True it is , they pardoned the Negro-slaves they met with , and having brought them ashore put them to work in their Habitations ; thence came the Negroes which which they have at present in St. Vincents and some other Islands . The Spaniards being sensible of these losses , and perceiving they had a stubborn Enemy to deal with , and that when they had ruin'd that Nation , they should not advantage themselves ; and considering further , that the Islands they were possessed of lay convenient for their Ships in their long Voyages , to take in refreshments of water , wood , and provisions if need were , and to leave such as were sick in their Fleet , they resolved to treat the Caribbians more kindly ; and thereupon having set some of them at liberty whom they had Captives , and sent them back into their Country with presents , they made use of them to treat concerning a peace with that People , the conditions whereof being accepted by some of the Islands , they set ashore therein some swine which they had brought out of Europe ; and afterwards they left there behind them the sick they had in their Ships , and took them in again recovered at their return . But the Caribbians of St. Vincents , and those who lived at Dominico would not consent to that agreement , but still persist in the aversion they had for the Spaniards , and the desire they have to be revenged of them . As to what concerns their defensive wars , they have learnt by their acquaintance with the Christians , and the differences they have had with them upon several occasions , to keep their ranks , and to encamp in advantagious places , and to make some kinds of fortifications in imitation of the others : The French found i● so by experience , some years since , at the taking of Granada : They imagined that the Caribbians would not have made any resistance ; but they found them in a defensive posture , to prevent their landing , and contest their possession of that place ; for besides the mischief they did them by an extraordinary shower of Arrows , and the Barricadoes they placed in the avenues , they couragiously opposed their landing , and laid several ambushes for them ; and when they saw that the French , notwithstanding their resistance , were resolv'd to come , and forced them to make their retreat into the woods , they rallied on an eminent place which they had fortified : and whereas it was somewhat steepy on all sides save only one , which had a spacious avenue , they had cut down certain trees , of the boals whereof they had made long Rollers , which being lightly fasten'd at the top of the Mountain , might be rolled down the descent , with a more than ordinary force and violence against the French , if they had attempted any assault : Out of this Fort they also made several sallies upon the Enemy , who was building one where they might safely expect the supply which was to be sent them from Martinico ; there they kept them in as it were besieged for certain days , during which they had made hollow places in the earth to secure themselves from the Muskets ; and thence shewing only their heads , they shot their Arrows at those who had the confidence to come without the Trenches ; nay , in the night time they made a shift to get a pot full of burning coals , on which they had cast a handful of Pyman-seed , into the Hut which the French had set up at their first arrival in the Island , purposely to stifle them , if they could , by the dangerous fume , and the stupifying vapour of the Pyman : But their stratagem was discovered ; and some time after the expected supply being come to the French , the Caribbians treated with them , and left them the absolute possession of the Island ; but the differences they have since had with the French Inhabitants of Martinico have occasioned another War which lasts still . CHAP. XXI . Of the Treatment which the Caribbians make their Prisoners of War. WE are now going to dip our Pen in Blood , and to draw a Picture which must raise horrour in the beholder ; in this there must appear nothing but Inhumanity , Barbarism , and Rage ; We shall find rational Creatures cruelly devouring those of the same species with them , and filling themselves with their Flesh and Blood , after they had cast off Humane Nature , and put on that of the most bloody and furious Beasts : A thing which the Pagans themselves , in the midst of their darkness , heretofore thought so full of execration , that they imagin'd the Sun withdrew himself , because he would not shew his light at such Repasts . When the Cannibals , or Anthropophagi , that is , Eaters of Men ( for here it is that we are properly to call them by that Name , which is common to them with that of the Caribbians ) ; when I say they bring home Prisoner of War from among the Arouagues , he belongs of right to him who either seiz'd on him in the Fight , or took him running away ; so that being come into his Island , he keeps him in his house ; and that he may not get away in the night , he ties him in an Amac , which he hangs up almost at the roof of his dwelling ; and after he has kept him fasting four or five days , he produces him upon some day of solemn debauch , to serve for a publick Victim to the immortal hatred of his Country-men towards that Nation . If there be any of their Enemies dead upon the place , they there eat them ere they leave it : They design for slavery only the young Maids and Women taken in the War : They do not eat the Children of their She-prisoners , much less the Children they have by them themselves : They have heretofore tasted of all the Nations that frequented them , and affirm , That the French are the most delicate , and the Spaniards of hardest digestion ; but now they do not feed on any Christians at all . They abstain also from several cruelties which they were wont to use before they kill'd their Enemies ; for whereas at present they think it enough to dispatch them at a blow or two with the Club , and afterwards cut them into pieces , and having broyl'd them , to devour them ; they heretofore put them to several torments , before they gave them the mortal blow : We shall not think it besides our purpose to set down in this place some of the inhumanities which they exercis'd upon these sad occasions , as they themselves have given an account thereof to those have had the curiosity to inform themselves from their own mouths . The Prisoner of War who had been so unfortunate as to fall into their hands , and was not ignorant that he was design'd to receive the most cruel treatment which rage could suggest , arm'd himself with constancy , and , to express how generous a people the Arouagues were , march'd very chearfully to the place of execution , not being either bound or drag'd thereto , and presented himself with a smiling and steady countenance in the midst of the Assembly , which he knew desir'd nothing so much as his death . As soon as he perceiv'd those people who express'd so great joy at the approach of him , who was to be the mess of their abominable Entertainment , not expecting their discourses and their bitter abuses , he prevented them in these termes ; I know well enough upon what account you have brought me to this place ; I doubt not but you are desirous to fill your selves with my blood , and that you are impatient to exercise your teeth upon my body ; but you have not so much reason to triumph to see me in this condition , nor I much to be troubled thereat : My Country-men have put your Predecessors to greater miseries than you are now able to invent against me ; and I have done my part with them in mangling , massacring , and devouring your people , your friends , and your fathers ; besides that I have Relations who will not fail to revenge my quarrel with advantage upon you and upon your Children , for the most inhumane treatment you intend against me : What torments soever the most ingenious cruelty can dictate to you for the taking away of my life , is nothing in comparison of those which my generous Nation prepares for you in exchange : therefore delay not the utmost of your cruelty any longer , and assure your selves I both slight and laugh at it . Somwhat of this nature is that brave and bloody Bravado which may be read of a Brasilian Prisoner , ready to be devour'd by his Enemies ; Come on boldly , said be to them , and feast your selves upon me ; for at the same time you will feed on your Fathers and Grandfathers , who serv'd for nourishment to my Body : These Muscles , this Flesh , and these Veins are yours , blind Fools as you are ; you do not observe , that the substance of the Members of your Ancestors are yet to be seen in them ; taste them well , and you will find the taste of your own Flesh . But let us return to our Arouagues . His soul was not only in his lips , but shew'd it self also in the effects which follow'd that Bravado ; for after the Company had a while endur'd his menaces and arrogant defiances without touching him , one among them came and burnt his sides with a flaming brand ; another cut good deep pieces out of him , and would have made them bigger , had it not been for the bones , in several parts of the body : Then they cast into his smarting wounds that sharp kind of Spice which the Caribbians call Pyman : Others diverted themselves in shooting Arrows at the poor Patient ; and every one took a pleasure in tormenting him ; but he suffer'd with the same countenance , and expressed not the least sentiment of pain : After they had made sport thus a long time with the poor wretch , at last growing weary of insulting , and out-brav'd by his constancy , which seem'd still the same , one of them came and at one blow dispatch'd him with his Club. This is the Treatment which the Caribbians made heretofore to their Prisoners of War ; but now they think it enough to put them to a speedy death , as we have already represented . As soon as this unfortunate person is thus laid dead upon the place , the young men take the body , and having wash'd it cut it in pieces , and then boyl some part , and broil some upon wooden Frames , made for that purpose , like Gridirons : When this detestable Dish is ready , and season'd according to their palates , they divide it into so many parts as there are persons present , and joyfully devour it , thinking that the World cannot afford any other repast equally delicious : The Women lick the very sticks on which the fat of the Arouague dropp'd ; which proceeds not so much from the deliciousness they find in that kind of sustenance , and that fat , as from the excessive pleasure they conceive in being reveng'd in that manner of their chiefest Enemies . But as they would be extreamly troubled that the enraged hatred they bear the Arouagues should ever end , so do they make it their main endeavour to foment and heighten it : thence it comes , that while this poor Carcass is a dressing , they carefully gather and save all the fat that comes from it ; not to put into Medicines , as Chirurgeons sometimes do ; or to make wild-fire of it , to set their Enemies houses on fire , as the Tartars do ; but they gather together that fat to be afterwards distributed among the chiefest of them , who carefully keep it in little Gourds , to pour some few drops thereof into their Sauces at their solemn Entertainments , so to perpetuate , as much as lies in their power , the motive of their Revenge . I must needs acknowledge , the Sun would have more reason to withdraw himself from these Barbarians , than to be present at such detestable Solemnities ; but it would be requisite that he withdrew himself at the same time from most of the Countries of America , nay from some parts of Africk and Asia , where the like and worse cruelties are daily exercis'd : For instance , the Tapinambous make in a manner the same treatment to their prisoners , as the Caribbians do to theirs ; but they add thereto divers expressions of barbarism , which are not to be seen in the Caribbies : They rub the bodies of their Children with the blood of those miserable Victims , to animate them to future Cruelties : He who had been the Executioner of the Captive caus'd himself to be mangled and flash'd , and cut in several parts of the body , as a Trophey of Valour , and a mark of Glory : And what is yet superlatively strange , is , That those Barbarians bestowing their Daughters for Wives on those Enemies , as soon as they fall into their hands , when they come to cut them in pieces , the Wife her self eats first , if it be possible , of the flesh of her Husband ; and if it happen that she hath any Children by him , they are serv'd in the like manner , kill'd , rosted , and eaten ; somtimes as soon as they come into the World. The like Barbarism hath somtimes been observ'd in several Provinces of Peru. Divers other barbarous Nations do also exceed the Caribbians in their inhumanity ; but above all , the Inhabitants of the Country of Antis are more cruel then Tygers : If it happens that by right of War or otherwise , they make a Prisoner , and that they know him to be a person of small account , they immediately quarter him , and bestow the Members on their Friends or Servants , that they may eat them if they please , or sell them in the Shambles ; but if he be a person of quality , the chiefest among them meet together , with their Wives and Children , to be present at his death : Then these unmerciful people having strip'd him , fasten him stark naked to a post , and cut and slash him all over the body with a sort of Knives and Rasours made of a certain Stone , such as may be Flint : In this cruel Execution they do not presently dismember him , but they only take the flesh from the parts which have most , as the calf of the Leg , the Thighs , the Buttoeks , and the Arms ; that done , they all pell-mell , Men , Women , and Children , dye themselves with the blood of that wretched person ; and not staying for the rosting or boyling of the Flesh they had taken away , they devour it like so many Cormorants , or rather swallow it down without any chewing : Thus the wretch sees himself eaten alive , and buried in the bellies of his Enemies : The Women adding yet somwhat to the cruelty of the Men , though excessively barbarous and inhumane , rub the ends of their Breasts with the blood of the Patient , that so their Children may suck it in with their Milk. And if these inhumane Executioners have observ'd , that amidst all the torments they put the miserable deceas'd person to , he express'd the least sence of pain , either in his countenance or other parts of his body ; or that he so much as groan'd or sigh'd , then they break his bones , after they have eaten the flesh about them , and cast them into some nasty place , or into a River , with an extream contempt . Thus also do several other Nations cruelly insult over the wretched remainders of their murthered Enemies , and exercise their inhumane revenge and barbarous animosity on that which hath no feeling thereof : Thus some Inhabitants of Florida , to satiate their brutality , hang up in their houses , and carry about them , the skins and hair of their Enemies ; the Uirginians wear about their necks a dry'd hand ; some Savages of New-Spain hang about some part of their bodies , after the manner of a Medal , a piece of their flesh whom they had massacred : The Lords of the Island by the French call'd Belle-Iste neer China , wear a Crown made up of Deaths-heads , hideously dispos'd , and interlac'd with silk strings : The Chineses make drinking-cups of the Spaniards skuls whom they have kill'd , as heretofore the Scythians were wont to do with their Enemies , as Herodotus affirms : The Canadians and the Mexicans dance on their Festival days , wearing about them the skins of those whom they had fley'd and eaten : The Huancas , an ancient Nation of Peru , made Drums of such skins , affirming , that when they were beaten they had a secret virtue to make those who fought against them to run away . From all this Discourse it may be deduced , to what degree of rage and fury Hatred and the desire of Revenge may ascend : And in these Examples there are are many circumstances more bloody , and some more detestable discoveries of cruelty and barbarism , then there are in the treatment which our Cannibals make to their Prisoners of War , the Arouagues . But to make this treatment appear the less horrid , it were easie to bring on the Stage divers Nations , who besides that furious animosity , and that unquenchable thirst of Revenge , do further discover a barbarous and insatiable gluttony , and an absolutely brutish passion of feeding on Mans flesh . And in the first place , whereas our Cannibals ordinarily feed only upon the Arouagues , their irreconcileable Enemies , sparing the Prisoners they take of any other Nation , some Floridians , who live neer the Streight of Bahama , cruelly devour all the Strangers they can get into their hands , what Nation soever they be of ; so that if any people land in their Country , and that they chance to be the stronger party , they must infallibly expect to be their next days Commons : They think Mans flesh extreamly delicate , from what part soever of the Body it be taken ; but they affirm , that the sole of the foot is the most delicious bit of any ; thence it comes , that the said part is ordinarily serv'd up to their Carlin , who is their Lord , whereas anciently the Tartars cut off the breasts of young Maids , and reserved them for their chief Commanders , whose ordinary food they were . To these Barbarians we may add those of the Province of Hascala , and of the Region of the City of Darien in New-Spain , who did eat not only the flesh of their Enemies , but also that of their own Country-men : And Historians affirm , that the Yncas , Kings of Peru , subdued divers Provinces , the Inhabitants whereof thought no Law so rigorous and insupportable , among all those which the said victorious Princes imposed on them , as those which prohibited the eating of mans flesh , so much were they addicted to that execrable diet ; for not staying till he whom they had mortally wounded , had given up the ghost , they drunk off the blood which issued out of his wound ; and they did the like when they cut him up into quarters , greedily sucking it , lest a drop should be lost : They had publick Shambles for the selling of mans flesh , whereof they took pieces and mine'd them very small , and of the entrails they made puddings and saucages : And particularly the Cheriganes , or Chirrhuanes , a people inhabiting the Mountains , had so strange and so insatiable an appetite to mans flesh , that they gluttonously eat it raw , not sparing their neerest Relations when they dyed : The same thing is at this day affirmed of the Tapuyes , a certain other oriental Nation ; and Herodotus assures us of such a thing in his time ; nay it is averred , that the people of Java are so barbarous and so great lovers of that abominable nourishment , that , to satisfie their damnable appetite , they deprive their Parents of their lives , and toss the pieces of their flesh one to another like balls , to see who shall have most of them : The Amures , a people of Brasil , are yet more inhumane and detestable ; so that we need not feign Saturnes devouring their own children ; for if we may credit Historians , these Barbarians eat in effect their own Children , member after member , and sometimes opening the wombs of great belly'd women , they take out the fruit thereof , which they immediately devour , longing so strangely after the flesh of their own species , that they go a hunting of men , as they do beasts , and having taken them they tear them in pieces , and devour them after a cruel and unmerciful manner . By these examples it is sufficiently apparent , that our Cannibals are not so much Cannibals , that is , Eaters of men , though they have the name particularly attributed to them , as many other savage Nations ; and it were an easie matter to find yet elsewhere certain discoveries of Barbarism answerable to that of our Caribbian Cannibals , nay such as far exceeds theirs : But we have done enough , let us draw the Curtains on these horrours , and leaving the Cannibals of all other Nations , return to those of the Caribbies , to divert our eyes , wearied with beholding so many inhumanities and bloudy Tragedies , by a prospect of their Marriages . CHAP. XXII . Of the Marriages of the Caribbians . THere are in America some Savages so savage and so brutish , that they know not what Marriage is , but go indifferently together like beasts . This , among others , is affirm'd of the ancient Peruvians , and the Inhabitants of the Islands of Robbers : But the Caribbians , with all their barbarism , subject themselves to the Laws of this strict Alliance . They have no set time of the Year appointed for their Marriages , as the Persians , who ordinarily marry in the Spring ; nor yet are they oblig'd to do it at any certain age , as several other Savages , whereof some marry commonly at a nine years ; others at b twelve ; some at c four and twenty ; and others only at d forty : Nor is it the custom among the Caribbians , as in a manner among all other Nations , that the young Men should ordinarily make choice of the Maids according to their own minds and inclinations ; nor on the other side , do the young Maids make choice of their Husbands , as those of the Province of Nicaragua do , at their publick Feasts and Assemblies ; and as it was done heretofore in Candia , as Historians affirm . But when our Savages are desirous to marry , they have a priviledge to take all their Cousin-germans , and have no more to say , then that they take them to their Wives ; for they are naturally reserv'd for them , and they may carry them to their houses without any other ceremony , and then they are accounted their lawful Wives . They may all take as many Wives as they please ; especially , the Captains pride it much in having a great number of them : They build a particular Hut for every Wife : They continue what time they please with her whom they fancy most , yet so as that the others conceive no jealousie thereat . She whom they most honour with their company , waits on them with the greatest care and submission imaginable ; she prepares Cassava for them , paints them ; and goes along with them in all their Expeditions . Their Husbands love them all very well ; but this love is like a fire of straw , since that many times they forsake them with as much ease as they take them ; yet are they seldom seen to leave their first Wives , especially if they have had children by them . If there chance to be among the She-prisoners of War any that they like , they make them their Wives ; but though the children born of them are free , yet are the Mothers , for their parts , still accounted Slaves . All the Wives speak with whom they please ; but the Husband dares not discourse with the Relations of his Wife , but upon extraordinary occasions . When it happens that any one among them hath no Cousin-germans , or that having staid too long ere they took them to Wives , their friends have dispos'd of them to others , they may now marry such as are not of any kin to them : but it is requisite that they demand them of their Fathers and Mothers , and as soon as the Father or Mother hath granted their request , they are their Wives , and they carry them to their own habitations . Before they had alter'd some part of their ancient Customs , by reason of the converse they have had with the Christians , they took none for their lawful Wives but their Cousins , who were theirs by natural right , as we said before , or such young Maids as their Fathers and Mothers willingly proffer'd them at their return from the Wars . This ancient Custom of theirs hath many particular circumstances worthy our remark ; and therefore we shall give an account of it at large , as we have it from the most ancient of that Nation who have related it , to shew the great changes which have crept into their Manners and Customs , since they became acquainted with forreign Nations . When the Caribbians return'd with success from their Wars , and that there was a solemn reception made for them in their Islands , and a great entertainment at their Carbet , after that Solemnity , which is still in use among them , the Captain gave an account of the success of their Expedition , and commended the generosity and gallantry of those who had behav'd themselves valiantly : But his main design was to recommend the valour of the young men , the better to animate them to make future expressions of the same courage upon the like occasions . It was ordinarily at the end of that discourse that Fathers of families , who had Daughters marriageable , took occasion to present them for Wives to those among the young men whose performances they had heard so much celebrated , and whose courage and undauntedness in fighting had been so highly commended : There was an emulation among them who should get such for their Sons-in-law : And he who had kill'd most Enemies , had much ado that day to scape with one Wife , so many would there be proffer'd to him : But Cowards and persons of no worth met with no courtship to that purpose ; so that , to be married among them , there was a necessity of being couragious ; for a Wife in that Nation then was the reward of generosity . Thus among the Brasilians , the young men were not admitted to marry till they had kill'd some Enemy : And in a City of Grand-Tartary , called Palimbrota , those of highest quality could have no Wives till they had brought proof that they had kill'd three Enemies of their Prince . It is reported also , that heretofore in Carmania , if any one were desirous to marry , it was requisite that he brought the King the head of an Enemy . The same Custom in a manner was observ'd among a certain people neer the Caspian Sea. And who knows not that King Saul demanded of David the lives of an hundred Philistines , for the dower of his Daughter , before he gave her him in Marriage ? But happy did that Father think himself among our Caribbians , who could first approach and seize about the body of some one of those valorous Sons-in-Law whom the Captain had commended ; for there was nothing to be expected for that time by him that came next ; and the marriage was concluded as soon as the other had said to the Young-man , I bestow my Daughter on thee for thy Wife ; the like expression from a Mother was as effectual : And the Young-man durst not refuse the Daughter when she was thus presented to him ; but it was requisite , that whether she were handsome or unhandsome , he took her to Wife . Thus the Caribbians married not after previous courtships and Love-suits . And if the young Caribbians , after they were married , continued the same gallantry in ensuing Wars , they had accordingly other Wives bestowed on them at their return : this Poligamy is still in use among them , and it is indeed common among other Barbarians . The Chileses , Inhabitants of the Island of Mocha , make no more ado , but as often as they are desirous to have a new Wife , they buy one for an Ox , a Sheep , or some other Commodity : And there are some places where the number of Wives belonging to the same Husband is prodigious , as in the Kingdom of Bennin , the King whereof hath sometimes seven hundred Wives and Concubines ; and where the ordinary subjects , as well as those of Mexico , have each of them about a hundred , or a hundred and fifty Wives . On the other side there are some places where every Wife in like manner is permitted to have many husbands , as among the Pelhuares , a Nation of Brasil , in the Kingdom of Calecut ; and heretofore in some of the Canaries . The Young-men among the Caribbians do not to this day converse with either Maids or Women till they are married ; wherein certainly they are at a great distance from the humour of the Peguans , who are so passionately amorous , that to make it appear , that the violence of the secret fire which consumes them , extinguishes in them the sentiment of all other ardors , they sear their own arms in the presence of their Mistresses with a flaming Torch , or suffer to die and be spent upon their flesh , a piece of linnen cloth all of a flame , and dipped in Oil : And to shew that being wounded to death by Love , all other wounds must needs be slight , they cut and slash their bodies with Ponyards . The Turks do somewhat of the same kind , as Villamont affirms ; for upon the like occasions they give themselves several cuts and great wounds with their knives , in divers parts of their bodies . The number of Wives among the Caribbians is not limited , as it is among the Maldiveses , where a man may have but three at the same time : But as that number was heretofore proportioned to their courage and valour , ( for as often as they returned from the wars with the commendation of gallant men , they might pretend to & hope for a new Wife ) so at the present , they have as many as they desire and can obtain ; so that among them , as well as among the Topinambous , he who hath most Wives is accounted most valiant , and the most considerable person in the whole Island . And whereas in the Island of Hispaniola all the wives lay in the same Room with their Husbands , the Caribbians as we said before , to prevent all differences and jealousies , keep their wives , as the Turks and Tartars do theirs , in distinct Habitations ; nay , sometimes they dispose them into several Islands : Or haply another reason of their ordering such a distance between the several aboads of their wives , is that they may the more conveniently apply themselves to the culture of their Gardens , which lie scattered up and down in divers places : and it is upon the same account that some affirm the Caribbians of the Continent do the like , their wives having this commendation , that they are not troubled with jealousie . Our Savages of the Islands , if they have no more wives than one , are very careful not to be far from them ; and if they have many , they visit them by turns one after another : But in this they observe the same Custom with the Floridians , that they meddle not with those who are with child . It is somewhat to be wondred at , that Lycurgus and Solon those Lights of Greece , should shew themselves so blind and withal so dishonest , as to open a gap for Adultry to get in among their Citizens ; for there is hardly any Nation so Barbarous and Savage , but hath of it self light enough to read this Law drawn by the hand of nature ; that Adultery is a crime , and that a certain horrour ought to be had for it ; nay there is not any but expresses a certain detestation of it , and severely punishes it . The punishment of Adultery is pleasant enough among the Inhabitants of Guinny ; for the Wife , if she hath a mind to continue still with her Husband , pays him by way of satisfaction , some ounces of Gold. But there is no jesting with those of Bengala , and the Mexicans , who cut off their wives noses and ears in that case : Divers other barbarous Nations punish this crime with death ; nay , the Peguans are so severe upon these occasions , and have so great a horrour for this breach of conjugal love , that both men and women who are found guilty thereof are buried alive . Nor are the Caribbians the most indulgent , and the least jealous of their honour in this case ; heretofore they knew not how to punish this Crime , because it reigned not among them before their commerce with the Christians : but now if the Husband surprises his Wife prostituting her self to some other , or have otherwise any certain knowledge of it , he does himself justice , and seldom pardons her , but dispatches her , sometimes with his Club , sometimes by ripping up the upper part downwards with a Rasor or the tooth of an Agouty , which is neer as sharp . This execution being done , the Husband goes to his Father-in-law , and tells him in cold blood , I have killed thy Daughter because she proved unfaithful to me : The Father thinks the action so just , that he is so far from being angry with him , that he commends him , and conceives himself oblig'd : Thou hast done well , replies he , she deserved no less : And if he hath any more Daughters to dispose of , he immediately proffers him one of them , and promises to bestow her on him at the first opportunity . The Father marries not his own Daughter , as some have affirmed ; they abhor that crime , and if there have been any incestuous Fathers among them , they were forc'd to absent themselves ; for had they been taken by the rest , they would have burnt them alive , or torn them into a thousand pieces . CHAP. XXIII . Of the birth and education of Children among the Caribbians . THere is hardly any Custom among these poor Indians so brutish , as that which they use at the birth of their children ; their wives are delivered with little pain , and if they feel any difficulty , their recourse is to the root of a certain Rush , out of which they get the juice , and having drunk it , they are immediately delivered : Sometimes the very day of their delivery , they go and wash themselves and the child at the next River or Spring , and fall about their ordinary business : The Peruvian , the Japonneses , and the Brasilian women do the like ; and it was ordinary among the Indians of Hispaniola , and the ancient Lacedemonians to wash their children in cold water , immediately after their birth , to harden their skins . The Maldiveses wash theirs so for several daies together ; and it is affirmed by some , that the Cimbri were heretofore wont to put those little newly-born creatures into snow , to accustom them to cold and hardship , and to strengthen their members . They make no feast at the birth of their Children , save only at that of the first-born , and they observe no set time for that , but every man according to his humour : But when they assemble their friends to rejoice with them upon the birth of their first-born , they spare nothing that may contribute to the entertainment and merry-making of the invited ; whereas heretofore the Thracians accompanied with their tears the cries of those who came into the world , reflecting on the miseries they were to suffer in this life . But behold the brutality of our Savages in their enjoyments , for the augmentation of their Family ! Assoon as the Wife is delivered the Husband goes to bed , to bemoan himself there , and act the part of the woman in that condition ; a custome , which , though savage and ridiculous , is yet used , as some affirm among the Peasants of a certain Province of France , where they have this particular phrase for it , faire la couvade : But what is most troublesome to the poor Caribbian , who hath put himself into bed instead of his newly-delivered Wife , is , that they oblige him to a certain diet for ten or twelve days together , allowing him every day only a little piece of Cassava , and a little water , wherein there had been boiled a little of that root-bread ; afterwards his allowance is a little encreased , yet still continued in that same diet ; but he breaks the Cassava which is presented to him only in the middle , for the space of about forty days , leaving the extremities entire , which he hangs up in his Hut , to serve at the entertainment he afterwards intends to make for all his friends ; nay after all this , he abstains , sometimes for the space of ten months , or a whole year , from several kinds of meat , as Lamantin , Tortoises , Swines-flesh , hens , Fish , and delicious things , being so pitifully simple as to fear that those things might prejudice the child : but this great abstinence they observe only at the birth of their first-born ; for at those of the rest , their fasts are much less rigorous , and shorter , not lasting ordinarily above four or five days . Among the Japonneses and the Brasilians , the Husbands are also subject to the same extravagance of personating the women delivered ; but they are not such fools as to fast in their beds ; on the contrary , they are deliciously and plentifully treated with all things : Some affirm , that heretofore the same thing was observable among the Tibarians , a people not far from Cappadoeia , and some others : But the natural Inhabitants of Madagasear imitate this fast of the Caribbians , when they would have their children circumcis'd . Some of our Caribbians are yet guilty of another extravagance , worst of all for the poor Father who hath a child born ; for at the expiration of his fast , his shoulders are scarified and open'd with the Tooth of an Agouty ; and it is requisite that the besotted wretch should not only suffer himself to be so ordered , but he must also endure it without expressing the least sentiment of pain : Their perswasion is that the more apparent the Fathers patience shall be in these tryals , the more recommendable shall be the valour of his Son ; but this noble blood must not be suffered to fall to the ground , since the effusion thereof contributes so much to future courage ; it is therefore carefully sav'd to rub the childs face withall , out of an imagination he will be the more generous : This is also done in some parts towards the Daughters ; for though they are not to be in their military engagements , as the Amazons heretofore were , yet do they go to the Wars with their Husbands , to provide Victuals for them , and look to their Vessels while they are engaged with the Enemy . As●oon as the Children are born , the Mothers make their foreheads flat , and press them so that there is a descent backwards , for besides that that form of the forehead is accounted one of the principal pieces of beauty among them , they affirm , that it facilitates their shooting up to the top of a tree standing at the foot of it , wherein they are extreamly expert as being brought up to it from their child-hood . They do not swathe their children at all , but leave them at liberty to turn themselves which way they will in their little Amacs , or Beds of Cotton , or upon little Couches of Bananaleaves laid on the ground in some corner of their Huts ; and yet their limbs are not any way distorted , but the whole body is perfectly well-shap'd . Those who have liv'd among the Maldiveses and the Topinambous , affirm the same thing of the children of those people , though they never bind them up in any thing , no more then the Caribbians are . The Lacedaemonians heretofore did the like . They do not impose Names on their children as soon as they are born , but after twelve or fifteen days , and then they call a Man and a Woman , who stand as it were for Godfather and Godmother , and make holes in the child's ears , the under-lip , and the space between the nostrils , and put a thred through , that there may be places to hang Pendants : But if they conceive the children too weak to endure the boring of those parts , they defer that ceremony till they are grown stronger . Most of the Names the Caribbians give their children , are deriv'd from their Ancestors , or from divers Trees which grow in their Islands , or else from some accident that happen'd to the Father while his Wife was with child , or during the time of his own lying in : Thus ones Daughter , in the Island of Dominico , was called Ouliem-banna , that is to say , The leaf of the wild ●ine , which is a Tree whereof we have given a description in its proper place . Another of the same Island , having been at S. Christophers whilst his Wife was with child , and having there seen the ●r●n●h General , nam'd the child he had at his return , General , upon remembrance of the kind entertainment he had receiv'd at the General 's . Something of this kind is also observ'd among other Nations : For instance , the Canadians borrow Names from Fishes and Rivers : The Virginians and Brasilians take theirs from the first thing they think of , as from Bows , Arrows , living Creatures , Trees , Plants : The Grand Seignors of Turkey are wont to give to the Eunuchs who keep their Wives , the Names of the fairest Flowers ; to the end that those Women calling them by the same Names , there should proceed nothing out of their mouths but what were decent and delightful : The Romans , as may be seen in Plutarch , sometimes took their Names from Fishes , sometimes from their Country-divertisements , sometimes from the marks and imperfections of their bodies , and sometimes from their most Heroick Actions , in imitation of the Greeks : Nay the Holy Scriptures furnish us with abundance of examples of Names taken from divers accidents , as among others those of Benoni , Pharez , Icabod , and the like . The Names which the Caribbians impose on their male children some time after their birth , are not to be continu'd while they live ; for they change their Names when they come to the age requisite to be receiv'd into the number of Souldiers : and when they have behav'd themselves valiantly in the Wars , and have kill'd one of the chief Commanders of the Arouagues , they assume his Name , as a mark of Honour : Which Custom relates somewhat to what was practis'd among the Romans after their Victories , when they assum'd to themselves the Names of the Nations whom they had subdu'd ; as may be instanc'd in Scipio Africanus , and divers others whom we need not cite . These victorious Caribbians have also , in their Wines or publick rejoycing days , some particular person chosen to give them a new Name , to whom they say , after they have taken a sufficient dose of drink , Yeticlée y atec ▪ that is , I would be named , name me ; whose desire the other presently satisfies : and in requital he receives some Present , such as may be a knife , or a grain of Chrystal , or some other trifle much esteem'd among them . The Caribbian Women suckle their own children , and are very good Nurses and indulgent Mothers , having all the care imaginable to bring them up ; nay when their neighbours are gone to the wars they look to their Children . All the Peruvian and the Canadian women , and most of the West-Indians are also their own Nurses : And in the East-Indies , in the Kingdom of Transiana and the Maldivos , the women , of what quality soever they be of , are obliged to suckle their own Children : And Tacitus affirms , that all Mothers nurs'd their own Children among the ancient Germans : Nay it is reported that heretofore the Queens of Peru took the pains to bring up their own children : And we have the examples of some Queens of Era●ce , who have not thought those maternal endeavours below them ; a Custom much contrary to that of those Canarian Women , who commonly caus'd their Children to be suckled by Goats : The same thing was also done by some Country-women of ●●●●●ne , in Montaigne's time . The Mothers of our little Garibbians do not only give the b●east to their Children , but assoon as they are grown a little strong , they chew the Potatoes , Bananas and other fruits , to feed them withall : And though they suffer the little ones to tumble up and down stark naked ●pon the ground , and that many they eat and lick the dust , and other filth which they are apt to put into their mouths , yet do they thrive extreamly , and for the most part become so strong , that at six months they are able to go alone . At two years of age their hair is cut , and then there is a Feast made for the whole Family ; some Parents defer till that time the piercing or boring of their ears , lips , and the space between the nostrils ; yet is not this much in use , but only when the weakness of the child will not permit it to be done sooner . When they are a little more advanc'd in years , the Boys eat with their Fathers , and the Girls with their Mothers : Fathers-in-Law , and all Relations which are in the collateral line with their true Fathers , they call by the general name of Fathers . Though the Children of the Caribbians are not instructed to do any reverence to their Parents , nor to express the respect and honour they owe them , by any gestures of the body ; yet have they a natural affection for them , and if any injury be done them , they immediately espouse their quarrel , and endeavour all the ways they can to be revenged : For instance , a French-man of Gardeloupe having cut the cords of the Amac wherein an old Caribbian lay , by which means falling down he bruised himself and put his shoulder out of joint , the old man's Son-in-Law immedately got together some young men , who making an incursion into the Island of Marigalanta , maslacred the French who were then beginning to plant themselves there . But the main business which the Caribbians mind in the education of their Children , is to teach them the use of the Bow : And to bring them the better on , assoon as they are able to go the Parents put their Breakfast on the branch of a tree , whence they must strike it down with their Arrows before they eat ; if they cannot there is no compassion : As the Children grow up , their portion of meat is hung up higher : Sometimes also they cut off a Banana-tree , and plant it in the ground as a But , to teach their Children to shoot at the Fruit : by this means in process of time they come to be expert in that exercise . Ancient Histories tell us of other people , who not differing much from this Custom of the Caribbians , obliged their Children to sling down their meat from the place where they set it . They commonly design all their Sons to bear Arms , and to revenge them of their Enemies , in imitation of their Predecessors : But before they are ranked among those who may go to the wars , they are to be declared Souldiers in the presence of all their kindred and friends , who are invited to be present at so solemn a Ceremony : The manner of it is thus ; The Father , who had before got all his Friends together , causes his Son to sit on a low stool , which is placed in the midst of the Hut , or in the Carbet ; and after he hath represented to him the whole duty of a generous Caribbian Soldier , and made him promise that he will never do any thing which may derogate from the glory of his Predecessors , and that he will to the utmost of his power revenge the ancient quarrel of his Nation , he takes by the feet a certain Bird of prey , which they call Mansfennis in their language , and which had been prepared long before for that purpose , and with that he discharges several blows on his Son , till such time as the bird is killed , and the head of it crushed to pieces : After this rough treatment , which puts the young man as it were into a maze , he scarifies his whole body with the tooth of an Agouty , and to cure the wounds he hath made , he puts the dead bird into an infusion of Pyman-seeds , and he rubs all the wounded parts therewith , which causes an extraordinary pain to the poor Patient ; but it is requisite he should suffer all this with a cheerful countenance , without the least discovery of pain : Then they make him eat the heart of the bird ; and to close the Ceremony , he is laid into a kind of Amac , where he is to continue stretched out to his full length , till his strength be in a manner spent , by reason of much fasting : That done , he is acknowledged by all to be a Souldier ; he is admitted into the Assemblies of the Carbet , and may go along with the rest in all their military Expeditions which they undertake against their Enemies . Besides the exercises of war , which are common to all the young Caribbians who would live in any esteem among the Bravos of their Nation , their Fathers do many times design them to be Boyez , that is Magicians , and Physitians : To that end they send them to some one of the best skill'd in that damnable profession , that is , one who hath the reputation of invocating the evil Spirits , instructing people how to be revenged of their enemies by sorceries , and in curing divers diseases whereto those of that Nation are subject : But it is requisite that the young man who is presented to the Boyez to be instructed in his Art , should be consecrated thereto from his childhood by abstinence from several kinds of meat , by rigorous Fasts , and that to begin his apprenticeship , there is blood drawn from all parts of his body with the tooth of an Agouty , after the fame manner as those are to be treated who are received Souldiers . The Caribbians do also teach their Children to fish , swim , make Baskets , Clubs , Bows , Arrows , Girdles , Beds of Cotton and Pyragas : But to have any care of cultivating their minds , and instructing them in any thing of civility , or vertue , is more than could be expected from those poor Savages , who have no other light than their own blinded understanding , nor follow any other rule in all the actions of their lives , than the sad disorder of vicious and corrupt nature . CHAP. XXIV . Of the ordinary Age of the Caribbians ; their Diseases ; the Remedies used by them in order to the Recovery of their Health ; their Death , and Funeral Solemnities . THe Caribbians being naturally of a very good temperament , and endeavouring all they can to avoid trouble and disquiet , and consequently to spend their lives with the greatest enjoyment of mind ; it is no wonder , considering withall their ordinary temperance and sobriety , that they should be free from an infinite number of inconveniences and indispositions whereto other Nations are subject , and that they should come to their graves later than most other people : The good air they live in does also in some measure contribute to their health and long life . If therefore they do not die of violent deaths , they all of them live to a very great age ; nay they are so vigorous in the extremities of age , that at fourscore and ten they commonly get children : There are many among them who being above a hundred years of age , have not so much as a grey hair : De Lery an Author worthy credit , affirms , that he seldom saw any grey hairs in the heads of the Tapinambous of the same age : Other Historians affirm ; that the wives of those Savages bear Children till they are fourscore years of age : And some French took notice of a Savage in the Country of Canada , who had a better sight than any of them , and the hair of the head absolutely black , though he were above a hundred years of age . The Caribbians live ordinarily a hundred and fifty years , and sometimes longer : For though they cannot number their years , yet is the number thereof deduced from the account they give of certain accidents : And among others , there were not long since living among them some persons who remembred the first arrival of the Spaniards in America : Whence it is to be concluded , that they must be a hundred and sixty years of age at the least : And indeed these are such a people as may pass for the shadow of a body , and have nothing but the heart living , being continually bed-rid , immoveable , and reduced to pure skeletons ; yet are they still observed to be in health : And it is sufficiently apparent , that their tongues are living as well as their hearts , and that their Reason is not expir'd ; for they do not only speak with much ease , but also their memory and judgment are not chargeable with any defect . Nor is it much to be admired that the Caribbians should live so long , since both ancient and modern Histories furnish us with examples enough to confirm this truth ; and among others the Dutch who have traded to the Moluccoes , affirm , that in that Country the Inhabitants live ordinarily a hundred and thirty years : Vincent le Blanc affirms , that in Sumatra Java , and the neighbouring Islands , they live to a hundred and forty , as they do also among the Canadians ; and that in the Kingdom of they hold out to a hundred and fifty : Pirard and some othe Casubyrs assure us , that the Brasilians live no less , nay that sometimes they exceed a hundred and sixty : And in Florida , and Jucatan , some have gone beyond that age : Nay it is reported that the French , at the time of Laudoniere's voyage into Florida , in the year MDLXIV . saw there an old man , who said he was three hundred years of age , and Father of five Generations : And if we may credit Maffaeus , an Inhabitant of Bengala , in the year 1557. made it his boast , that he was three hundred thirty five years of age . So that all this consider'd , it is no incredible thing that our Caribbians should live so long . Aselepiades , as Plutarch relates , was of opinion , that generally the Inhabitants of cold Countries liv'd longer than those of hot , giving this reason , that the cold keeps in the natural heat , and closes the pores to that end , whereas that heat is easily dispersed in those Climates where the pores are kept open by the heat of the Sun : But experience , in the Caribbians and so many other Nations of the Torrid Zone who ordinarily live so long , while our Europaeans commonly dye young , destroies that argument . When it happens that our Caribbians , as sometimes it must , are troubled with any indisposition , they have the knowledge of abundance of Herbs , Fruits , Roots , Oils , and Gums , by the assistance whereof they recover their health in a short time , if the disease be not incurable : They have also an infallible secret to cure the stinging of Snakes , provided they have not touch'd a vein ; for then there is no remedy : This is the juice of a certain Herb which they apply to the wound , and in four and twenty hours they are infallibly cured . The bad nourishment of Crabs , and other insects on which they commonly feed , is the cause that they are most of them subject to a troublesome disease , which in their language they call Pyans , as the French call it a kind of small Pox : When those who are fallen into this disease , eat of the Fram-Tortoise , or of Lamantin , or of Caret , which is another kind of Tortoise , they are immediately full of little risings , inasmuch as these meats force the disease out ; they have also many times great Impostumes , Cornes , and Carbuncles , in divers parts of the body : To cure those , which proceed for the most part from the bad nourishment they use , they have the bark of a tree called Chipiou , bitter as soot , which they steep in water , and having scrap'd into that infusion the inner part of a great shell called Lambys , they drink up that potion : They also sometimes pound the bark newly taken from certain trees of Miby , or other Withyes which creep along the ground , or fasten on trees , and drink the juice gotten from it : but they do not willingly make use of this remedy but when the trees are most full of sap . Besides these Medicines wherewith they purge the ill humours within , they also apply outwardly certain unguents , and liniments , which have a particular vertue of taking away the blisters and marks which commonly remain on their bodies who have been troubled with the Pyans : They make up these Remedies with the ashes of burnt Reeds , mixt with the water which they get out of the leaves at the top of the Balisier-tree : They also use to the same end the juice of the Junipae fruit , and they apply on the botches the husks of the same fruit , which hath the vertue of drawing away the matter of the wounds , and to close up the Ulcers : They have not the use of Phlebotomy , but they use scarifications upon the place affected , by scratching or opening it with the Tooth of an Agouty , and causing it to bleed a little . And to take off somewhat of the astonishment , which might be conceived at what we have represented elswhere concerning the incisions which these Barbarians make on themselves upon divers occasions , whereby it might be imagin'd their bodies should be as it were mangled and covered with scars , it is to be noted , that they have also certain secrets , and infallible remedies to cure themselves presently , and to close the wounds so that a man cannot easily observe the least scar about their bodies . They also make use of artificial Baths , and provoke sweat by a kind of stove , wherein they inclose the Patient , who receives his absolute cure by that remedy : The Sorriqueses do also sweat their sick , but sometimes they moisten them with their breath : And for the cure of wounds , they and the Floridians suek out the blood , as was practis'd by the ancient Physitians , when any one had been bitten by a venemous beast , causing him who was to do that office to be prepar'd for that purpose : It is reported also that our Caribbians , when they have been stung by some dangerous Serpent , cause the wound to be sucked by their Wives , after they have taken a drink which hath the vertue of abating the force of the venome : The Topinambous do also suck the affected parts , though there be no wound ; which is also sometimes done in Florida : And the Turks when they are troubled with any defluxion and pain ; either in the head , or any other part of the body , burn the part affected . Some Barbarian Nations have much stranger remedies in their Diseases , as may be seen in Histories ▪ It is reported that the Indians of Mechoacam and Tabasco in New-Spain , to cure themselves of Fevers , cast themselves stark-naked into the River , thinking thereby to drown the disease : Some thing of the same kind hath also been seen among the Caribbians ; for Monsieur du Montel met there one day an old man washing his head in a very cold spring , and having asked him the ●eason of it , the man replyed , that it was to cure himself for he was much troubled with cold ; and yet contrary to all rules of our Medicine , this strange remedy prov'd fortunate to the old man ; for the same Gentleman met him the next day very well and lusty , and quite cur'd of his indisposition ; and the Savage failed not to brag of it , and laugh at the French-man for pitying him the day before . The Caribbians are very shye in communicating their secrets in Medicine , especially the women , who are very skilful in all those cures ; nay they are so careful in keeping to themselves the sovereign Remedies they have against the wounds made by poisoned Arrows , that no rewards could yet prevail with them to discover them to the Christians : But they are very willing to come and visit them , and to dress them when they stand i● need of their assistance : For a person of quality among the French having been dangerously bitten by a Serpent , was happily recovered by their means : Which kindness of theirs makes them differ much from those brutish people of Guinny and Sumatra , who have no compassion on their own sick , but leave them to shift for themselves like so many poor beasts ▪ But the ancient people of the Province of Babylon concern'd themselves so particularly in all Diseases , that the sick were there disposed into a publick place , and every one was to teach them that remedy which he had try'd upon himself : Those who have made Voyages to Cambaya affirm , that there is an Hospital there for the entertainment of birds that are troubled with any indisposition . When the ordinary Remedies which our Caribbians are wont to make use of when occasion requires , have not the success they had promised to themselves , their recourse is to their Boyez , that is their Magicians , who also pretend to the profession of Physick , and having sent for them , they ask their advice concerning the event of their sickness : These unhappy instruments of Satan have by their enchantments gain'd so great reputation among these poor besotted people , that they are looked upon as the Judges of life and death , and so dreaded by reason of their sorceries , and the revenge they take on those who slight them , that all think themselves obliged to express a complyance with their advice . As concerning the Ceremonies observed by them upon these occasions , we have already given some account thereof in the Chapter of their Religion : It is requisite above all things , that the House or Hut into which the Boyé is to enter , should be very neatly prepared for his reception ; that the little Table , which they call Matoutou , should be furnished with Anakri for Maboya , that is , an offering of Cassava and Ouicou , for the evil Spirit , as also with the first-fruits of their Gardens , if it be the season of fruits : It is further requisite , that at one end of the Hut , there should be as many low stools or seats as there are to be persons present at that detestable action . After these preparations , the Boyé , who never does this work but in the night time , having carefully put out all the fire in and about the House , enters into it , and having found out his place by the weak light of a piece of Tobacco set on fire , which he hath in his hand , he first pronounces some barbarous words , then he strikes the ground several times with his left foot , and having put the end of Tobacco which he had in his hand into his mouth , he blows upwards five or six times the smoke which comes out of it , then rubbing the end of Tobacco between his hands he scatters it in the air : Thereupon the Devil , whom he hath invocated by these apish Ceremonies , shaking very violently the roof of the house , or making some other dreadful noise presently appears , and answers distinctly to all the questions put to him by the Boyé . If the Devil assures him , that his disease for whom he is consulted , is not mortal , the Boyé , and the Apparition which accompanies him , come neer the sick person to assure him that he shall soon recover his former health ; and to confirm him in that hope , they gently touch those parts of his body , where he feels most pain , and having press'd them a little , they pretend that there come out of them Thorns , pieces of Bones , splinters of Wood and Stone , which were , as these damnable Physitians affirm , the cause of his sickness : Sometimes also they moisten the part affected with their breath , and having suck'd it several times , they perswade the Patient that by that means they have got out all the venome which lay in his body , and caused him to languish : In fine , to put a period to this abominable Mystery , they rub the sick person all over with the juice of the Junipa-fruit , which dies his body of a very dark brown , which is as it were the mark and seal of his cure . He who is perswaded that he hath recovered his health by this damnable means , is wont by way of acknowledgment to make a great feast , at which the Boyé hath the chiefest place among those who are invited : He is by no means to forget the Anakri for the Devil , who fails not to be there : But if the Boyé finds by the communication he hath had with his familiar , that the sickness is to death , he comes and comforts the sick person , telling him that his God , or to say better his familiar Devil , having compassion upon him , will take him into his company , and carry him along with him to be delivered out of all his infirmities . Certain people of old finding themselves unable to endure the trouble and inconveniences of decrepit age , were wont to dispatch their wearied souls out of their infirm bodies with a glass of Hemlock : And some others , as Pliny affirms , being weary of their lives , cast themselves into the Sea : But in other Countries the Children thought it too long to stay till their Parents were come to so great age , and so became their Executioners , and this they were authorized to do by a publick Law. And even at this day the Sunshines upon some Provinces of Florida , where there are people so cursed , as upon a certain motive of Religion and Piety , to put their Parents to death when they are old , as persons useless in this world , and chargeable to them . But how old soever they may be among the Caribbians , the Children are never troubled to see their Fathers and Mothers in that condition : True it is , that some Caribbians heretofore have hastened the death of their Parents , and have killed their Fathers and Mothers out of a perswasion that they did a good work , and rendred them a charitable office , by delivering them out of many inconveniences and troubles which attend old age . An old Captain among them , whom the French called Le Pilote , made it his boast that he had done that detestable service to many of his Ancestors : But it is to be observed that the Caribbians did not practise that inhumanity , but only towards those who desired to be delivered in that manner out of the miseries of this life ; and so it was a certain compliance with their earnest entreaties who were weary of their lives : Moreover that piece of barbarism was never universally received among them , and the more prudent sort do at the present detest it , and maintain their Fathers and Mothers to the last gasp , with all the care , and all the expressions of love , honour , and respect that can be expected from a Nation which hath no other light for its direction , than that of a corrupt Nature : They patiently bear with their imperfections , and the frowardness of their old age , are never weary of ministring unto them , and as much as they can , keep neer them , to divert them , as the French have observ'd in some of their Islands ; which demeanour of theirs is the more commendable , in that it is done amongst Barbarians : So that if any among them do not honour their Fathers and Mothers , they have degenerated from the vertue of their Ancestors . But when after all their care and pains they chance to lose any one of their Friends or Relations , they make great cries and lamentations upon his death : Wherein they differ much from the ancient Thracians , and the Inhabitants of the Fortunate Islands , who buried their dead with rejoicing , dancing , and singing , as persons delivered out of the miseries of humane life . After the Caribbians have wept over their dead , they wash them , paint the bodies with a red colour , rub their heads with Oil , comb their hair , thrust up the legs to the thighs , and the elbows between the legs , and bend down the face upon the hands , so that the whole body somewhat resembles the posture of the child in the mothers womb ; and then they wrap it up in a new bed , till all things be ready to dispose it into the ground . There have been some Nations who cast the bodies of the dead into Rivers , as some Aethiopians did : Others cast them to Birds and Dogs , as the Parthians , the Hircanians , and such others , who were somewhat of the same humour with Diogenes the Cynick : Some others covered them with heaps of stones . It is reported of some Inhabitants of Africk , that they disposed their dead in earthen Vessels ; and that others put them into glass : Heraclitus , who maintained that fire was the principle of all things , would have the bodies of the dead burnt , that they might return to their first origine : And this Custom , observed for several ages among the Romans , is at this day practised among divers oriental Nations : But Cyrus at his death affirmed , that there was nothing happier than to be disposed into the bosom of the earth , the common Mother of all mankind : The first Romans were of the same opinion , for they interr'd their dead : And of the several ways of disposing of the dead , interring is that which is in use among the Caribbians : They do not make their Graves according to our fashion , but like those of the Turks , Brasilians , and Canadians , that is about four or five foot deep , and round like a Tun : and at the bottom of it , they set a little stool , on which the Relations and Friends of the deceased place the body sitting , leaving it in the same posture as they put it in immediately after the death of the party . They commonly make the grave within the house of the deceased ; or if they bury him elsewhere , they always make a covering over the place where the body is to be laid , and after they have let it down into the grave , and wrap'd it in an Amac , they make a great fire about it , and all the more ancient both men and women kneel down : The men place themselves behind the women , and ever and anon they stroke them with their hands over their arms , to incite them to lament and weep : Then singing and weeping they all say with a pitiful and lamenting voice : Alas , why didst thou dye ? Thou hadst so much good Manioc , good Potatoes , good Bananas , good Ananas : Thou wert belov'd in thy Family , and they had so great care of thy person : Why therefore wouldst thou dye ? Why wouldst thou dye ? If the party were a man , they add , Thou wert so valiant and so generous ; thou hast overthrown so many Enemies ; thou hast behav'd thy self gallantly in so many fights ; thou hast made us eat so many Arouagues ; Alas ! who shall now defend us against the Arouagues ? Why therefore wouldst thou dye ? And they repeat these expostulations several times over . The Topinambous make in a manner the same lamentations over the graves of their dead : He is dead , say they , that brave Huntsman ; that excellent Fisher man ; that valiant Warriour ; that gallant eater of Prisoners ; that great Destroyer of Portuguez and Margajats ; that generous Defender of our Country , he is departed this world : And they often repeat the same expressions : The Inhabitants of Guinny do also ask their deceased what obliged them to dye , and they rub their Faces with a wisp of straw , to try if that will awake them : And Busbequius , in the Relation of his Embassies into Turkey relates , that passing through a Town of Servia , named Yagodena , he heard the women and young maids lamenting over a deceased person , and saying to him in their Funeral songs , as if he had been able to hear them : What have we deserved , and wherein have we been deficient in doing thee service , and comforting thee ? What cause of discontent have we ever given thee that should oblige thee to leave us ? Which somewhat relates to the complaints of our Caribbians . The howlings and expostulations of the Topinambous and the Virginians upon the like occasions last ordinarily a month : The people of Aegypt continu'd their lamentations seventy dayes : And some Floridians employ old women to bewail the deceased for the space of six months : But Lycurgus limited mourning for the dead to eleven days ; and that is much about the time that our Caribbians took to do the same office , before they put the dead body into the ground : For during the space of ten dayes or thereabouts , twice every day the Relations , and the most intimate friends came to visit the deceased party at his grave ; and they always brought him somewhat to eat and drink , saying to him every time : Alas ! why wouldst thou dye ? why wilt thou not return to life again ? say not at least that we refused thee wherewithall to live upon ; for we have brought thee somewhat to eat and drink : And after they have made this pleasant exhortation to him , as if he should have heard them , they left the meat and drink they had brought with them at the brink of the grave till the next visit , at which time they put it on his head , since he thought it much to stretch forth his hand to take it . The Peruvians , the Brasilians , the Canadians , the Inhabitants of Madagascar , the Canarians , the Tartars , the Chineses , do also bring certain dishes of meat to the graves of their neerest Relations . And not to go to Countries at so great a distance , is there not something of this kind done among us ? for during certain dayes they serve the Effigies of our Kings and Princes newly dead , and they are presented with meat and drink , as if they were living , nay so far as to taste the meats and drinks before them . The Caribbians of some Islands do still set meat at the graves of the deceased , but they leave them not so long as they did heretofore , ere they covered them with earth : For after the Funeral lamentation is ended , and that the women have wept as much as they can , some friend of the deceased laies a plank over his head , and the rest put the earth together with their hands till they have filled the grave ; that done , they burn all that belonged to the deceased . They also sometimes kill Slaves to attend the Ghosts of the deceased , and to wait on them in the other world : But these poor wretches get out of the way when their Masters dye , into some other Island . We may justly conceive a horrour at the relation of these inhumane and barbarous Funerals , which are drench'd with the blood of Slaves , and divers other persons , and among others women , who have their throats cut , are burnt and buried alive , to go and accompany their Husbands into the other world , whereof frequent examples may be found in divers Nations : But our Caribbians think it enough upon these occasions to put to death only the Slaves of the deceased , if they can catch them . It was forbidden the Lacedaemonians to bury any thing with the deceased person ; but the contrary hath been and is still practised in divers Nations : For not to mention the many precious things which were consumed with the Bodies that were burnt among the ancient Romans , Macedonians , Germans and other people , we read in the History of Josephus , that King Solomon put up great wealth with the body of David his Father : Thus the Tartars put into the grave with the dead person all his Gold and Silver : And the Brasilians , Virginians , Canadians and several other Savages inter with the bodies , the cloths and whatever else belonged to the deceased . The same thing was also practised among the Caribbians in their Funerals , before they conversed with the Christians : For at the last visit they made to the deceased , they brought along with them all the things he had used or worn about him in his life time , to wit , his Bow and arrows , the Boutou , or Club , the Crowns of Feathers , Pendants , Chains , Rings , Bracelets , Baskets , Vessels , and other things , and buried all with him , or burnt them over the grave : But now they are grown better Husbands ; for the Relations of the deceased reserve all those things for their own use , or else they bestow them as presents on those who come to the Interment , who keep them in remembrance of the deceased . After the body is covered with earth , the nearest Relations cut off their hair , and fast very rigorously , out of a perswasion that by that means they shall live longer and more happily : Others forsake the houses and the place where they have buried any of their kinred , and go and live elsewhere : When the body is neer rotted , they make another assembly , and after they have visited , and sighing trampled on the Sepulchre , they have a merry meeting , at which they drown all their grief in Ouicou . Thus the Ceremony is concluded , and the poor Carcass is no further tormented . FINIS . A CARIBBIAN VOCABULARY . ADVERTISEMENT . We said elsewhere , that the Men and Women among the Caribbians use several words to express the same thing , so that the Men have a term peculiar to themselves , and the Women another to them . Those words therefore of this Vocabulary , after which the letter M. is set , are such as are properly used by the Men : And those which have a W after them , are the proper terms of the Women . The accent denotes the syllable to be pronounced long . Note also that ch is every where to be pronounced like sh in the Caribbian words . I. The PARTS of MAN'S Bodie . MY Body , Nókobou . Fat , Takellé . My skin , Nora . This signifies generally whatsoever serves for a covering . My bones , Nabo . This signifies also a gristle , and the tender sprig of a Plant. The Caribbians make no distinction between the Veins and the Nerves , and they express both by the word Nillagra , which signifies my Nerves or my Veins ; as Lillagra , his Nerves or his Veins . By the same name they also call the roots of trees . My bloud , Nitta . M. Nimoinalou . W. The hair of my head or Body , Nilibouri . My head , Nicheucke . My Eyes , Nakou . The ball of my eye , Nakoueuke , that is properly , the kernel of my Eye . My eye-lid , Nakou-ora , that is , the skin of my eye . My Eye-brow , Nichicouchi , properly a piece of my Eye . The hair of the Eyelids , Nakouiou , properly the hair of the Eye . My forehead , Nérébé . My face , Nichibou . My Nose , Nichiri . My mouth , Niouma . My lip , Nioumarou . My tooth , Nari . My cheek-teeth , Nackeuke . My jaws , Nari-aregrick , properly , that which is next to my teeth . My ear , Narikae . My Temples , Nouboyoubou . My cheeks , Nitigné . My chin , Nariona . My breast , Nouri . My bosome , Narokou . My shoulder , Néché . My arm , Narreuna ; it signifies also a wing . My elbow , N●ugt●e●meuke . My hands , Noucabo . My fingers , Noucabo-raün ; as if you said the little ones or Children of my hand . My thumb , Noucabo-iteignum , that is properly , what is opposite to the fingers . The pulse , Noucabo-anichi , that is properly , the soul of the hand . My nail , Noubara . My stomack , Nanichirokou . My heart , Nioüanni , M. Nanichi , W. this word signifies also my soul . My lungs , Noara . My Liver , Noubana . My Entrails , Noulakae , that signifies also the belly . My Reins , Nanagané . My side , Nauba . The Spleen , Couëmata . The Bladder , Ichicolou-akae . My Navil , Narioma . The natural parts of the Man , Yaloukouli , M. Neheuera , W. The natural parts of the Woman , Touloukou . My back-parts , Narioma-rokou . My buttock , Niatta . My Thigh , Nebouik . My knee , Nagagirik . My Ham , Nichaoua-chaoua . My Leg , Nourna . My shin , Nourna-aboulougou . My joint , Napataragoune , that is a thing added ; which word they apply also to a piece set on a garment . My ankle , Noumourgouti . My foot , Nougouti . My heel , Nogouti-ona . My toes , Nougouti-raim , that is properly , the little ones of the foot . The sole of my foot , Nougoutirokou , that is properly , the inside of the foot . Whereas they very seldome express themselves by the indefinite names , especially when they speak of the parts of the body , but restrain them to one of the three persons , we have here set them down under the first : Whoever therefore would put them under any of the other two , needs only change the first letter of every word , as may be seen in the chapter of their Language . II. KINDRED and ALLYANCE . MY Kinsman , Nioumoulikou , M. Nitoucke , W. My marriage , Youëlleteli . My Husband , Niraiti . My Father , speaking to him , Baba , M. and W. My Father , speaking of him , Youmaan , M. Noukouchili , W. My Grandfather , Itamoulou , M. Nargouti , W. My Unkle by the Fathers side , they call him Father , Baba . And to signifie the true and proper Father , when they would expresly distinguish him , they sometimes make this addition , Baba tinnaka . The Uncle by the Mother side , Yao , M. Akatobou , W. My Son , Imakou , Imoulou , Yamoinri , M. Niraheu , W. My Grand-child , Hibali , when there is but one : But when there are more , Nibagnem . My Elder-Brother , Hanhin , M. Niboukayem , W. My younger-Brother , Ouanonë and Ibiri , M. that is properly , my half : Namouleem , W. My Brother-in-law , and my Cousin-german by the Mother-side , Ibamouy , M. Nikeliri , W. The Cousin not married to the Cousin-German , Yapataganum . My Nephew , Yanantigané . My Son-in-law , Hibali moukou , that is properly , he who makes little ones . My Wife , Yenenery , M. the women say , Liani , his Wife . My Mother , speaking to her , both men and women say , Bibi , which word is also an exclamation . A mother , speaking of her , Ichanum , M. Noukouchourou , W. My mother-in-law by a second marriage , Noukouchorouteni . My mother-in-law , whose daughter I have married , Imenouti . My Grand-mother , Innouti , M. Naguette , W. My Aunt by the mothers-side is called mother , Bibi . The Aunt by the Fathers-side , Naheupouli . My Daughter , Niananti , M. Niraheu , W. My Sister , Nitou . The elder sister , Bibi-Ouanouan . The younger sister , Tamoulelouan . Step-daughter , Daughter-in-law and Neece , Nibaché . My●she-Cousin-german , Youelleri , M. that is to say , my female , or she who is promised me ; because naturally , they are to be wives to their Cousins . The women say , Youellou . The Children of two Brothers are called brothers and sisters ; the children of Sisters the like . III. CONDITIONS and QUALITIES . A man , or a male , Ouekelli , M. in the plural number , Ouekliem . Eyeri , W. in the plural , Eyerium . A Woman , or a Female , Ouelle , M. in the plural number , Ouliem : Inarou , W. in the plural , Innouyum . A Child , Niankeili . A Boy , Mouléke . A Girl , Niankeirou . A little boy , Ouekelli-raeu , properly a little male . A little girl , Ouelle-raeu , properly , a little female . An old man , Ouaïali . A Father of a Family , Tiouboutouli authe . A Widdow and Widdower , Moincha . A Comrade , Banaré . A Friend , Ibaouanale , M. Nitignon , W. An Enemy , Etoutou , M. Akani , W. An Enemy who goes clad , in opposition to those who go naked , Etoutou noubi . Savage , Maron : The Caribbians attribute that name only to animals and wild fruits . An Inhabitant , Bonon . An Islander , or Inhabitant of the Islands , Oubao-bonon . An Inhabitant of the Continent , Balouë-bonon . A man come thither by Sea , Balanaglé : Thus they call the Christians , because they come to their Country by Sea. An Admiral , or General of a naval Army , Nhaléné . A Captain of a Vessel , Tiouboutouli Canaoua . A Commander in chief , or General , Ouboutou ; in the plural numb . Ouboutounum . A Lieutenant , Tiouboutoumali arici , that is properly , the track of the Captain , or that which appears after him . A Souldier or Warriour , Netoukouiti . A Sentinel , or Spie , Arikouti , Nabara . My Prisoner of war , Nïouitouli , Niouemakali . He who hath the charge of entertaining Guests , Niouakaiti . My hired servant , such as the Christians have , Nabouyou . A servant who is an absolute Slave , Tamon . A Huntsman , Ekerouti . Fat , Tibouleli . Lean , Touleeli . Great , Mouchipeeli . Big , Ouboutonti . Little , Nianti , racu . Pretty little one , Pikenine , in the bastard Language . High , Inouti . Low , Onabouti . Deep , Ouliliti , Anianliti . Broad , Taboubéreti . Long , Mouchinagouti . Round , Chiririti . Square , Patagouti . Fair , Bouitouti . Deformed , Nianti ichibou . Soft , Nioulouti . Hard , Téleti . Dry , Ouärrou , Ouärrouti . Moist , Kouchakouali . Heat and cold are express'd in the ix . Section . White , Alouti . Black , Ouliti . Yellow , Houëreti . Red , Ponati . They have no names but only for those four colours , and they refer all the rest to them . A Thief , Youalouti . An incestuous person , Kakouyoukouatiti . An Adulterer , Oulimateti . A Fornicator , Huereti . Quarrelsome , Oulibimekoali , Koauaiti . A treacherous person , Nirobouteiti . Evil , Oulibati , Nianouanti . Good , Iroponti . Wise , Kanichicoti . Cunning , Manigat . A fool , Leuleuti ao , or Talouali ao ; that is properly , he who hath no light . Valiant , Ballinumpti . Cowardly , Abaouati . Joyful , Aouerekoua , Liouani . Sad , Imouemeti . Drunk , Nitimaïnti . Rich , Katakobaiti . Poor , Matakobaiti . Picquant , Chouchouti . Dead , Neketali . IV. ACTIONS and PASSIONS . HE puts his trust in him , Moingatteti loné . Stay for me , Jacaba , Noubara . Hope , expect , Alliré . Hope in him , Emenichiraba . Hope , Ementchira . My hope , Nemenichiraeu . My fear , Ninonnoubouli . My joy , Naoueregon , M. Niouanni , W. My sadness , Nitikaboué . He is born , Emeïgnouali . You are welcome , Halea tibou . I am hungry , Lamanatina . I am thirsty , Nacrabatina . Give me to eat , or give me some bread , Yerebalium boman , M. Nouboute um boman , W. Give me some drink , Natoni boman Eat , in the Imperative , Baika . To eat , in the Infinitive , which is seldome used , Aika . I eat , Naikiem . Drink thou , Kouraba . I drink , Natiem , Natakayem . I am warm with drinking , or have drunk plentifully , Nacharoüatina . Come hither , Hac-yeté . Go thy wayes , Bayouboukaa . Speak , Ariangaba . I speak , Nanangayem . Hold thy peace , Maniba . Sit down , Niourouba . Lie down on the ground , Raoignaba . Rise up , Aganekaba . Stand up , Raramaba . Look , Arikaba . Hear , Akambabaë . Blow , Irimichaba . Tast it , Aochabaë . Touch it , Kourouabaë . Go , Bayoubaka . I go , Nayoubakayem . Walk , Babachiaka . Run , Hehemba . Dance , Babenaka . I dance , Nabinakayem . Leap , Choubakouaba . I am going , or about to leap , Choubakoua niabou . Laugh , Béérraka . I laugh or am glad , Naouërekoyem . Weep , Ayakouaba . Sleep , Baronka . Awake , Akakotouäba . Watch , Aromankaba . Labour or pains-taking , Youategmali , M. Noumaniklé , W. Rest , Nemervoni . A Fight , Tibouikenoumali . War , Nainchoa , M. Nihuctoukouli , W. Peace , Niuëmboulouli . He is defeated , Niouellemainti . He is overcome , Enepali . Breathe , Aouraba banichi , that is properly , refresh thy heart . Blow , Phoubaë . Spit , Chouëba . Cough , Hymba . Wipe thy nose , Nainraba . To ease ones self , Homoura . Wash thy self , Chibaba . Moisten , Touba boubara . Go to wash thy self , Akao bouka I swim , Napouloukayem . I swim well , Capouloukatiti . He was drown'd , Chalalaali . He was choak'd , Niarakouäli . Open , Talaba . Shut it , Taba . Seek , Aloukaba . Find , Ibikouabaë . Fly , Hamamba . Thou fallest , Batikeroyen . Loose it , Aboulekouabaë . Sell it , Kebeciketabaë . Buy , A mouliakaba . He trades , Haouanemeti . Go a hunting , Ekrekabouca . That which I have taken in hunting , Nekeren . He shoots well with the Bow , Kachienratiti , Boukatiti . He shoots well with a gun , Katouratiti . Go a fishing , Tikabouka authe . I fish , Natiakayem . What I have got a fishing , Natiakani . He is come into the Port , Abourricaali . I sing in the Church , Nallalakayem . I sing a song , Naromankayem . He is in love with her , or makes much of her , Ichoatoati tao . Kiss me , Chouba nioumolougou . I would be named , name me , Yetikleé yatek . He loves him , Kinchinti loné , Tibouinati . He hates him , Yerekati loné . A quarrel , Liouelébouli . Drunkenness , Liuetimali . Strike , beat , Baikoaba . A whip or wand , Abaichaglé . Beat him , Apparabaë . Scratch , Kiomba . Kill him , Chiouibae . He is well , Atouattienly . He is sick , Nanegaeti , Nanneteiti . Sickness , Aneck . He hath bewitched me , Naraliatina . I will be revenged , Nibane bouibatina . Revenge , Nayouïbanabouli . He hath bitten him , Kerrelialo . He is wounded , Niboukabouali . He is yet living , Nouloukeili , M. Kakekeïli , W. Life , Lakakechoni . He is dead , Aouéeli , Nikotamainali , M. Hilaali , W. Bury him , or it ; which is not said only of a man , but generally of whatsoever is put into the ground , as of a Plant , Bonambaë . Buriall , Tonamouli . V. Things relating to HOUSE-KEEPING and TRADE . A Village , Authe . A Publick-House , Karbet . An ordinary house , Toubana , M. Touhonoko , W. A Penthouse , Covering , or Hut suddenly erected , Aïoupa . A Garden , Maina . My Garden , Imaïnali , M. Nichali , W. A Trench for the planting of Manioc , Tomonack . The Roof , Toubana ora , properly , the covering of the House or Hut . A Wall or Pallisado , Kourara . Floor of boards they have not any . A Plank , Iboutou . A door , Béna . A Window , Toullepen , properly a Hole . A Bed , Amac and Akat , M. Nekera , W. A Table , Matoutou . A Seat , Halaheu . A Cage , Tonoulou-banna . A Vessel , Takae , which is generally applyed to all Vessels . A Vessel made of a Gourd , Couï . Half the Couï , which serves for a dish , Tauba ; this word signifies properly , a side - A Drinking-cup , Ritta - A Glass , Flagon , bottle , Boutella , from the Spanish . The wooden frame which serves for a Gridiron , and is by other Savages called Boucan , Youla . An Iron Pot or Kettle , Touraë . An Earthen Pot , Taumali akaë , and Canary . A Candlestick , or any thing that holds a thing , Taketaklé . A Candle , Lamp , Torch , Touli , which is a Sandal-wood which yields a Gum. A pair of snuffers , Tachackoutaglé . A Hook , Keouë . A needle , Akoucha . A pin , Alopholer . A Coffer , Arka . A basket , Alaouata , Catoli . The hair-cloth to sift the meal of the Manioc , and to strain the Ouïcou , Mouchache . Flesh that may be eaten , Tekeric . Roast-meat , Aribelet , Acherouti . Sauce , Taomali , or Taumali . A dish of hash'd meat , Natara . A Feast , Natoni , Laupali , Eletoak . Poison , Tiboukoulou , M. Tibaukoura , W. Merchandise , Eberitina . A Merchant , Baouanemoukou . A Piraga , or great vessel of the Savages , Canaoüa . A little vessel of the Savages , which we call Canow , Couliala . A Ship , Kanabire ; this probably is derived from the French word Navire . A Cord , Ibitarrou . A Cable , Kaboya ; 't is a word no doubt fram'd by them since their acquaintance with strangers ; as are also some of the ensuing . An Anchor , Tichibani , and Ankouroute . A Knife , Couchique . Scissers , Chirachi . Much , Mouche , a word of the corrupt Language . Ten , Chonnoucabo raim , that is , all the fingers of both hands . Twenty , Chonnougouci raim , that is , all the fingers of both hands , and all the toes of both feet ; they cannot number any farther . Behold thy bed , Bouekra . Behold thy meat , En yerebaili . Behold thy drink , En batoni . Gramercy , or well , Tao . Yes , Anhan . Nay , Ouä . To morrow , Alouka . Good morrow , Mabouë . Farewel , Huican . VI. ORNAMENTS and ARMES . TOyes and trifles in generall , Cacones . A Crown , Tiamataboni . A Ring , Toukabouri . A Chain or Necklace , Eneka . My Chain , Yenekali . A Bracelet , Nournari . Pendants for the ears , Narikaela . A Girdle , Jeconti , Niranvary . Spanish Leather , Tichepoulou . A Comb brought out of Europe , Baïna . A Comb of Reeds , Boulera . A Handkercher , Naïnraglé . A Looking-glass , Chibouchi . A Sword , Echoubara . An Arquebuss or Musket , Rakabouchou . A Pistol , Rakabouchou raeu , properly , a little Musket . Great Guns , Kaloon . A Pike , Halberd , Ranicha . The point of it , Lichibau , M. Laboulougou , W. The middle , Lirana . The end , Tiona . A bow , Oullaba , M. Chimala , W. these two words signifie also a tree . The string of the bow , Ibitarrou . Arrows , Alouani , Bouleouä , Hippé . The Club which the Savages use instead of a sword , Bouttou . VII . LIVING CREATURES . A Dog , Anly . A Bitch , Ouelle anly , properly the female of the dog . A swine , Bouirokou , sometimes they also call that creature , Concoin . An Ape or Monkey , Alouata . A Tortoise , or Turtle , Catallou , and in the corrupt Language , Tortillé . The great Lizard , Ouayamaka ; the same which other Indians call Iganas . The little Lizard , or Catch-flye , Oulleouma . A mouse , Karattoni . A Cat , Mechou . The Soldier , a kind of Snail so called , Makeré . A Pismire , Hagué . A Spider , Koulaëlé . A Serpent , Héhué . A Snake , Couloubera , from the Spanish . A Scorpion , Akourou . A Fish , Authe ; and in the corrupt Language , Pisket . The shell of a Fish ; they name the fish , and then add ora , as much as to say , the shell or covering of the fish : Thus Ouataboui-ora , is that which we have elsewhere called a Lambis . A Mesquito , a kind of flye , Aëtera . Another kind of small flyes commonly called Maringoins , and known under that name , Malu Kalabala : It seems their feet are white . A Flye , Hueré-hueré . The glittering flye , Cogouyou , not differing much from the Cocuyos of the other Indians . A bird , Tonoulou . A Turkey-cock , Ouekelli-pikaka . A Turkey-hen , Ouelle-pikaka . An ordinary hen , Kayou . A Duck , Kanarou . A Goose , Iriria . A Parrat , Koulehuec . A Pigeon , Ouakoukoua . A Turtle , Oulleou . A Partridge , Ouallami . A Feather , Toubanna , this signifies also a leaf . A wing or arm , Tarreuna . A beak , or mouth , Tiouma . A foot or claw , Tougouti . VIII . TREES and PLANTS . A Tree , Huëhuë . A Plant , Ninanteli . A Flower , Illehué . Fruit , or seed , Tun. A leaf , Toubanna , this signifies also a feather . A Branch , Touribouri . A Thorn , a Cyon , Huëhuëyou , properly , the hair of the tree ; or Huëhuëakou , as if one would say the eies of the tree . A Forrest , Arabou . Figs , Bakoukou . Orenges , and Lemons , or Citrons they call as we do , because these fruits were brought thither out of Europe . The Cassia-tree , Malimali . Cotton , Manoulou . The Cotton-tree , Manoulouakecha . The wild-Vine , Ouliem . Raquette , a fruit so named by the French , Batta . A great kind of Thistle , Akoulerou . Tobacco , Youli . A Melon , Battia . Pease or Beans , Manconti . A Cane , or Reed in general , Maboulou , Tikasket . The Sugar-cane , Kaniche . The juice of the Canes , or the wine thereof , Kanichira . Sugar , Choucre , a corrupt word . An herb , Kalao . A root that may be eaten , Torolé . IX . THINGS ELEMENTARY and IN ANIMATE . THe Heavens , Oubekou . A white cloud , Allirou . A black cloud , Ouällion . Misty weather , Kemerei . A Star , Ouäloukouma . The Sun , Huyeyou , M. Kachi , W. The Moon , Nonum , M. which word signifies also the earth , Kati , W. A day , Lihuycouli . Light , Lalloukoné . Lightsome , Laguenani . Night , Ariabou . Darkness , Bourreli . It is day , Haloukaali . It is night , Boureokaali . The air , Naouaraglé . The wind , Bebeité , it sometimes also signifies the air . Fire , Ouattou . Ashes , Ballissi . Rain , Konoboui . Hail , Ice , Snow , are things they are not acquainted withall : Winter is also unknown to them . Summer , Liromouli . Cold , Lamoyenli . Heat , Loubacha . Fair weather , Ieromonmééli . They call it also by the name of Summer . It is fair weather , Hueoumeti . It is foul weather , Yehumeti . Thunder , Oualou ouyoulou . The noise of Thunder , Trtrguetenni . A tempest , Youallou , Bointara , Ourogan , which is the most common name . The Rain-bow , Alamoulou , or Youlouca , as if they would say God's plume of feathers . A Mountain , Ouëbo . A Valley , Taralironne . An ascent , Tagreguin . A plain , Liromonobou . Water , a River , Tona . A Pond , Taonaba . A Spring or Fountain , Taboulikani . A Well , Chiekati . A Brook , Tipouliri . The Sea , Balanna , M. Balaoua , W. The earth , Nonum , M. that signifies also the Moon , Mona , W. Excrement , Itika . Sand , Saccao . A way , Ema . A Stone , Tebou . A Rock , Emerali . A Island , Oubao . The Continent , Balouë . Wood , Huëhuë , it signifies also a tree . Iron , Crabou . Gold and silver , Boulâta . Brass , Tialapirou . Latten , Kaouanam . A hole , Toullepen , it signifies also a window . A Haven , Beya , not much differing from the word Bay. X. Things relating to RELIGION . THe Soul is expressed by the same word which signifies the heart : See before in the Section of the Parts of Man's Body . A Spirit , Akambouë , M. Opoyem , W. These names are general : thence it comes that they are sometimes applyed to the Spirit of Man. But they are particularly attributed to good Spirits , at least those whom the Caribbians account such , and allow the place of Gods. A Good Spirit , which they hold to be a Divinity , and whereof every one of them hath one peculiar to himself for his God , is also called Icheiri , which is the term of the men , and Chemun , which is that of the women , and whereof the plural is Chemignum : So that those words are answerable to God and Gods. My good Spirit , or my God , Icheirikou , M. Nechemerakou , W. The evil Spirit , or Devil , both men and women call him Maboya , as all the French pronounce the word : but the Caribbians pronounce it as if it were written with a p , Mapoya . They also attribute the name of Maboya to certain Mushrooms , and some other Plants of ill scent . The Devil , or evil Spirit is here , let us get away from him , Maboya kayeu eu , kaima Loari : They are wont to say so when they smell any ill scent . The Offerings they make to the false Gods or Devils , Anakri . Invocations , Prayers , Ceremonies , Adorations , are things they have no knowledge at all of . FINIS . A TABLE Of the CHAPTERS Of the first Book of this History . CHAP. I. OF the Scituation of the Caribbies in general ; the Temperature of the Air ; the Nature of the Country , and its Inhabitants . pag. 1. CHAP. II. Of each of the Caribby-Islands in particular . p. 6. CHAP. III. Of the Islands which lie towards the North. p. 14. CHAP. IV. Of the Island of St. Christopher . p. 21. CHAP. V. Of the Lee-ward Islands . p. 24. CHAP. VI. Of Trees growing in these Islands , whose Fruit may be eaten . p. 28. CHAP. VII . Of Trees fit for Building , Joyners-Work , and Dying . p. 39. CHAP. VIII . Of Trees useful in Medicine , and some others , whereof the Inhabitants of the Caribbies may make great advantages . p. 44. CHAP. IX . Of other Trees growing in these Islands , whose Fruits or Roots contribute to the subsistence of the Inhabitants , or serve for some other uses . p. 50. CHAP. X. Of the Plants , Herbs and Roots growing in the Caribbies . p. 54. CHAP. XI . Of some other rare Productions of the Caribbies , and several sorts of Pulse and Flowers growing in those Islands . p. 61. CHAP. XII . Of five kinds of four-footed Beasts found in these Islands . p. 69. CHAP. XIII . Of the Reptiles found in these Islands . p. 72. CHAP. XIV . Of the Insects commonly seen in the Caribbies . p. 78. CHAP. XV. Of the more considerable kinds of Birds which may be seen in the Caribbies . p. 85. CHAP. XVI . Of the Sea and River-Fish of the Caribbies . p. 97. CHAP. XVII . Of the Sea-Monsters found in these Islands . p. 100. CHAP. XVIII . A particular Description of the Sea-Unicorn which was cast ashore at the Haven of the Tortoise-Island , in the Year 1644. and a pleasant Relation , by way of Digression , of several beautiful and rare Horns brought lately from Davis-streight ; with an account of the Country , and the Dispositions of the Inhabitants . p. 107. CHAP. XIX . Of certain Shell-Fish , rare Shells , and other remarkable productions of the Sea , found on the Coasts of the Caribbies . p. 119. CHAP. XX. Of Amber-greece ; its Origine ; and the marks of that which is good , and without mixture . p. 127. CHAP. XXI . Of certain Creatures living partly on Land , partly in the Waters , commonly called Amphibia , which may be found in the Caribby-Islands . p. 131. CHAP. XXII . Containing the particular Descriptions of several sorts of Crabs or Crab-fish , commonly found in the Caribbies . p. 139. CHAP. XXIII . Of Thunder , Earth-quakes , and the Tempests sometimes happening in the Caribbies . p. 143. CHAP. XXIV . Of some other inconveniences of the Country , and the remedies thereof . p. 146. A Table of the Chapters of the second Book of this History . CHAP. I. OF the Establishment of those Inhabitants who are Strangers in the Islands of S. Christopher , Mevis , Gardeloupe , Martinico , and some other Islands of the Caribbies . p. 157 CHAP. II. Of the Establishments of the French in the Islands of S. Bartholomew , S. Martin , and Sante-Cruce . p. 173. CHAP. III. Of the Establishment of the French Colony in the Island of Gardeloupe , consequently to the Peace concluded with the Caribbians of Dominico , in the Year M. DC . XL. p. 178. CHAP. IV. Of the Trading and Employments of the Forreign Inhabitants of the Country ; and first , of the Culture and ordering of Tobacco . p. 187. CHAP. V. Of the manner how Sugar is made ; and of the preparation of Ginger , Indico , and Cotton . p. 194. CHAP. VI. Of the more honourable Employments of the Europaean Inhabitants of the Caribbies ; their Slaves ; and their Government . p. 198 CHAP. VII . Of the Origine of the Caribbians , the natural Inhabitants of the Country . p. 204. CHAP. VIII . By way of Digression giving an account of the Apalachites , the Nature of their Country , their Manners , and their ancient and modern Religion . p. 228 CHAP. IX . Of the Bodies of the Caribbians , and their Ornaments . p. 249. CHAP. X. Certain Remarks upon the Caribbian Language . p. 259. CHAP. XI . Of the Dispositions of the Caribbians , and their Manners . p. 265. CHAP. XII . Of the natural simplicity of the Caribbians . p. 271. CHAP. XIII . Of that which may be called Religion among the Caribbians . p. 276. CHAP. XIV . A continuation of that which may be called Religion among the Caribbians : Of some of their Traditions ; and of the Sentiment they have of the Immortality of the Soul. p. 283. CHAP. XV. Of the Habitations and House-keeping of the Caribbians . p. 291. CHAP. XVI . Of the ordinary Repasts of the Caribbians . p. 297. CHAP. XVII . Of the Employments and Divertisements of the Caribbians . p. 304 CHAP. XVIII . Of the Entertainment which the Caribbians make those who come to visit them . p. 309. CHAP. XIX . Of what may be accounted Polity amongst the Caribbians . p. 313. CHAP. XX. Of the Wars of the Caribbians . p. 317. CHAP. XXI . Of the Treatment which the Caribbians make their Prisoners of War. p. 326 CHAP. XXII . Of the Marriages of the Caribbians . p. 332. CHAP. XXIII . Of the birth and education of Children amongst the Caribbians p. 336. CHAP. XXIV . Of the ordinary Age of the Caribbians ; their Diseases ; the Remedies used by them in order to the Recovery of their Health ; their Death , and Funeral Solemnities . p. 342 FINIS . Notes, typically marginal, from the original text Notes for div A57484-e900 * Lib. 2. c. 3. Notes for div A57484-e26740 De Lery c. 8. Voyage de Breves . Trigaut . Hist . Chin. l. 1. c. 8. Garcilasso , l. 8. c. 13. Carpin in Bergeron . L. 3. c. 4. This is affirmed by divers Historians , too many to be cited ▪ Vin. Le Blanc . par . 3. c. 16. Dutch Relations . Lib. de mor. German . This is affirmed by divers Historians . Lib. 22. c. 1. In the life of Severus . Lib 33. c. 7. De Lery c. 12 Part. 3. c. 16. Ch. 13. Pluta . in his Life . Islands of Robbers . Carpins Travels into Tartary . De Lery c. 11. & 14. Linscot & Semedo . Garcilasso's Commentary Royal , l. 3. c. 8 Des Hayes Travels into the Levant . Garcilasso , l. 9. c. 16. Montagne's Essays , l. 1. c. 8. De Lery , c. 16 Garcilasso , l. 9. c. 29. Caret is a kind of Tortoise-shell . P. Junius in his Relations of New-Fra . De Lery , c. 11 Pirard of the Animals of the East-Indies , c. 2. Vin. le Blanc . Garcilasso , l. 8. c. 7. Voyage to the East Indies , 1630. Tusc . Quoest . Elie eans son Thisby . De Lery , c. 16 Pirard ' s Travels part 1. c. 27. De Lery , c. 16 Garcilasso , l. 2. c. 7. De Laet , l. 5. c. 7. Rubriques in his Travels into Tartary . De Nat. Deor . lib. 2 ▪ Garcil . Com. Royal , l. 2. c. 12. & l. 6. c. 11. Trigaut ' s History of China , c. 4. L. 16. c. 38. Deut. c. 13. Busbequius in his Embassies , l. 3. Ctesias . Carpin ' s Travels into Tartary . Lib. 2. Lib. 9. De Lery , c. 19. History of Plants , 1. 7. c. 10. De Lery , c. 9. Relation of New-France . Rubriques & Carpin . Busbequius , Des Hayes , & Bergeron Vin. leBlanc . & Garcilasso . Plut. in his Life . Des Hayes Travels to the Levant . Garc. Com. Royal , li. 5. c. 11. & l. 6. c. 35. Herod . l. 5. De Laets Hist of America . Judg. 20. 16. De Lery , c. 12. Acosta , l. 3. c. 15. Fr. Pirard , part 1. c. 2. De Lery , c. 13. Comment . Royal , l. 1. c. 11. Trigaut , l. 1. c. 7. Rusbequius , lib. 4. Rubriques in his Travels into Tartary . Pirard , Linscot , Garcilasso , Des Hayes , and others . Lib. ● . Lib. 15. Symp. 1. 3. qu. 2. Trigaut , l. 1. c. 7. De Lery , c. 14. De Lery , c. 14. De Lery , c. 13. Chap. 12. Plut. in the Life of Lycurgus . Q. Curt. Justin . l. 9. Garcilas . l. 5. c. 12. Lib. 3. c. 25. Travels of Villamont lib. 2. Paludanus in Linscot . c. 76. & Vin. le Blanc . Linscot & de Laet. Accosta & le Jeune Lib. 4. Lib. 10. Montagn ' s Essays , l. 1. c. 30. De Lery , c. 15. Ch. 8. Garcilas . l. 1. c. 12. Ibid. De Laet. hist . of America . Somedo hist . of China , p. 1. c. 2. Lib. 4. Garcil . l. 6. c. 10. Bergeron's Treatise of the Tartars . Garcil ▪ de Laet , & Linscot . Garcilas . Com. Royal. Garcil . l. 7. c. 17. Roulox , Baro , & Rubriques in their Travels . Vin. le Blanc . p. 1. c. 15. & 25. Lib. 3. Vin. le Blanc . p. 1. c. 24. De Laets History of America . Garcil . l. 1. c. 14. & 15. & l. 7. c. 17. Strab. l. 11. a In the East-Indies . b At Madagascar . c The Peruvians . d The Floridians . Vin. le Blan. p. 1. c. 30. Alex. ab Alexandro , l. 1. c. 24. De Laets History . The Dutch Relations . De Laet , Pirard , p. 1. c. 27. Conquest of the Canarys by Berencourt . Vin. le Blanc . p. 1. c. 3. Lib 3. Pirard . p. 1. c. 12. De Lery , c. 17. History of Lopez . Plut. in their Lives . Dutch Relations . Linscot , c. 16. V. le Blanc . p. 1. c. 32. Garcil . Lincot . & De Laet. Pirard . Herod . l. 5. De Laet , & Maffaeus . Alex. ab Alexandro . Fran. Cauche . Pirard , ●a● . 1 De Lery , c. 17. Pl●t . in the Life of Lycurgus . Lescarbot . Garcil . & Lescarbot . Le Blanc & Pirard . De Mor ▪ German . Bergeron ia his Treatife of Navigations . Essays , l. 2. c. 3. Ch. 8. De Laets Hist . of America . Lescarbot . Dutch Relations . p. 1. c. 24. Lescarbot . Part 1. c. 34. & p. 1. c. 26. Bergeron , Lescarbot , De Laet. Plac. Phil. l. 5. c. 30. Lescarbot & De Laet. De Lery , c. 20. Linscot , c. 1. Villamont ' s Travels , l. 3. Dutch Relations , & V. le Blanc . p. 1. c. 24. Aelian , l. 3. c. 38 Lib. 4. c. 12. Ael . l. 4. c. 1. Herod . l. 5. & Philost in the Life of Apollonius , l. 5. c. 1. Drake's Voyages , part 2. Xenoph. Cyropaed . l. 8. Plin. l. 7. c. 54. De Lery , c. 5. Dutch Relations , l. 1. Plot. in his Life . Acosta , De Lery , P. Junius , Fran. Cauche , Th. Nicholas in Bergeron , Carpin , & Trigaut . Acosta ' s Hist . of China , De Laet , Garcil . Pirard , Linscot , &c. Virgil , Arian , Tacitus . Lib. 7. c. 12. Carpin . De Lery , Dutch Relations , De Lact , & Junius . 
A69471	----	Another collection of philosophical conferences of the French virtuosi upon questions of all sorts for the improving of natural knowledg made in the assembly of the Beaux Esprits at Paris by the most ingenious persons of that nation / render'd into English by G. Havers, Gent. & J. Davies ..., Gent. Recueil général des questions traitées és conférences du Bureau d'adresse. 101-240. English Bureau d'adresse et de rencontre (Paris, France) 1665 Approx. 1538 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 260 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. Text Creation Partnership, Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) : 2006-02 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1). A69471 Wing A3254 ESTC R17011 12725725 ocm 12725725 66371 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A69471) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 66371) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 373:13, 399:1) Another collection of philosophical conferences of the French virtuosi upon questions of all sorts for the improving of natural knowledg made in the assembly of the Beaux Esprits at Paris by the most ingenious persons of that nation / render'd into English by G. Havers, Gent. & J. Davies ..., Gent. Recueil général des questions traitées és conférences du Bureau d'adresse. 101-240. English Bureau d'adresse et de rencontre (Paris, France) Havers, G. (George) Davies, John, 1625-1693. Renaudot, Théophraste, 1586-1653. Renaudot, Eusèbe, 1613-1679. [16], 496 p. Printed for Thomas Dring and John Starkey and are to be sold at their shops ..., London : 1665. A translation of Conferences 101-240 of "Recueil général des questions traitées és conférences du Bureau d'adresse," compiled by T. and E. Renaudot, and originally published as: Première centurie des questions traitées és conférences du Bureau d'adresse, 1634-1641. Cf. BM. Covers conferences for June 24, 1641-Sept. 1, 1642. Reproduction of original in Huntington Library. Entry for R1033A cancelled in Wing (2nd ed.). Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford. Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO. EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor. The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines. Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements). Keying and markup guidelines are available at the Text Creation Partnership web site . eng Philosophy, French -- 17th century. 2005-06 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2005-09 SPi Global Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2005-10 Emma (Leeson) Huber Sampled and proofread 2005-10 Emma (Leeson) Huber Text and markup reviewed and edited 2006-01 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion ANOTHER COLLECTION OF Philosophical CONFERENCES OF THE French Virtuosi , UPON QUESTIONS of all SORTS ; For the Improving of Natural Knowledg . Made in the Assembly of the Beaux Esprits at Paris , by the most Ingenious Persons of that Nation . Render'd into English , By G. HAVERS , Gent. & J. DAVIES of Kidwelly , Gent. LONDON , Printed for Thomas Dring and John Starkey , and are to be sold at their Shops at the George in Fleet-street neer Clifford's-Inn , and the Mitre between the Middle-Temple-Gate and Temple-bar . 1665. IMPRIMATUR , Novemb. 20. 1663. WILLIAM MORICE . PREFACE . THe good Reception a Volume of the like Conferences appears to have found last year by the speedy distribution of the Copies , hath given encouragement to the Version and Publication of this ; wherein I assure my self the Readers will not find themselves worse entertain'd at the second Course then they were at the first ; the Questions here being proportionably more Philosophical , and chosen from such Subjects as are most inquir'd into at this day by the Curious of our own Nation , who undoubtedly will find some contentment ( if not satisfaction ) in reading what the Virtuosi of our Neighbour-Nation have discours'd touching those Matters . I have often heard it spoken to the Commendation of an Eminent Peer in the last Reign , That for an hour or two together he made the most agreeable Conversation in the World ; but if , upon parting , any one of the Company happened to reflect upon what he had heard , he could not remember the least particular passage , saving that he had spent such a portion of Time very deliciously . 'T was a happy Faculty for the Man ; for he did his business by it , and partly ow'd his Promotion to this Talent . I shall pronounce no otherwise upon him but thus , That perhaps ( as Tully said in almost a like case ) he was a better Gallant than a Wise Man should be : At least , this way of consuming Time , argued a great Disease in Mens Minds , when they could be contented to feed upon Air , and were so squeamish as not to be able to bear the wholsom Diet of solid Discourse . 'T is too apparent that the same Humor is still predominant in these our days , wherein Gaming makes the whole Converse amongst the Gentry , who , like rapacious Animals , meet together but to prey upon one another , whilst old Stories , or News , and ( for want of matter so innocent ) Detractions , Derisions , and Abuses are the only things that furnish talk to the Plebeians . Thus we live , and yet pretend to be Reasonable Creatures ; whilst true and solid Reason is almost as obscurely discernable in our Commerce , as Sense and Motion are in Sponges and Oisters . But 't is hop'd the better practice of some Excellent Persons amongst our selves , may contribute much to the Reformation of this ; and to help it forward , it cannot but do some good ( by exciting us to emulation ) to see what been already done by some Gentlemen of France , to whose excellent Wits the World is beholden for these Conferences . THE CONTENTS : CONFERENCE CI. I. OF Sleep , and how long it ought to be . II. Which is the strongest thing in the World. Page 1 CONFERENCE CII . I. Of the Gowt . II. Which Condition is most expedient for the acquisition of Wisdom ; Riches , or Poverty ? 7 CONFERENCE CIII . I. Of Glass . II. Of Fucusses , or Cosmeticks . 13 CONFERENCE CIV . I. Of Tobacco . II. Whether the Invention of Guns hath done more hurt than good . 19 CONFERENCE CV . I. Of Blood-letting . II. Which is the most Excellent of the Soul 's three Faculties , Imagination , Memory , or Judgment ? 25 CONFERENCE CVI. I. Of Dew . II. Whether it be expedient for Women to be Learned ? 31 CONFERENCE CVII . I. Whether it be good to use Chymical Remedies ? II. Whether the Reading of Romances be profitable ? 37 CONFERENCE CVIII . I. Of Talismans . II. Whether a Country-life or a City-life is to be preferr'd ? 43 CONFERENCE CIX . I. Of Volcano's , or Subterranean Fires . II. Which age is most desirable . 49 CONFERENCE CX . I. Of Mineral Waters . II. Whether it be better to give than to receive . p. 55 CONFERENCE CXI . I. Of Antidotes . II. Which is most communicative Good or Evil. 61 CONFERENCE CXII . I. Why Animals cry when they feel Pain . II. Whether it be expedient to have Enemies ? 66 CONFERENCE CXIII . I. Of the Iris , or Rain-bow . II. Whether the Reading of Books is a fitter way for Learning than Vocal Instructions ? 71 CONFERENCE CXIV . I. Of the Milkie-Way . II Which is most powerful , Gold or Iron ? 79 CONFERENCE CXV . I. Of the cause of Vapours . II. Which is less culpable , Rashness or Cowardice ? 85 CONFERENCE CXVI . Which Climate is most proper for Long-life ? ( The second Question is remitted to the next Conference ; and 't is Resolv'd for divers Reasons , that hereafter but one be handled at a time . ) 90 CONFERENCE CXVII . Which is most necessary to a State , and most noble , Physick or Law ? 93 CONFERENCE CXVIII . Of Sea-sickness . 96 CONFERENCE CXIX . Of Love by Inclination , or Sympathy . 99 CONFERENCE CXX . How the Vnderstanding moves the Will. 102 CONFERENCE CXXI . Whence come the Marks or Spots wherewith Children are born ? 107 CONFERENCE CXXII . Of the Original of Forms . 111 CONFERENCE CXXIII . Whether Lean People are more healthy , and long-liv'd than Fat ? 114 CONFERENCE CXXIV . Whether we may better trust one whom we have oblig'd , or one that hath oblig'd us ? 117 CONFERENCE CXXV . Of the Causes of Freezing and Thawing . 119 CONFERENCE CXXVI . Of the Causes of the Small Pox. 123 CONFERENCE CXVII . Whether we profit best by Precepts or Examples ? 126 CONFERENCE CXXVIII . Of Incubi and Succubae ; and whether Devils can generate . 129 CONFERENCE CXXIX . VVhich Animal is happiest , according to Nature ? 132 CONFERENCE CXXX . VVhether is better , that Men have many VVives , or VVomen many Husbands . 135 CONFERENCE CXXXI . Of the manner of Accretion . 138 CONFERENCE CXXXII . VVhether the Dinner or Supper ought to be largest . 141 CONFERENCE CXXXIII . VVhich of the Humane Passions is most excusable ? 144 CONFERENCE CXXXIV . VVhich is the most laudable Temperament ? 147 CONFERENCE CXXXV . Of Happiness and Vnhappiness ; and whether men are Happy or Vnhappy , because they really are so , or because they think themselves so . 150 CONFERENCE CXXXVI . Of the Original of Precious Stones . 153 CONFERENCE CXXXVII . Of the Generation of Metals . 156 CONFERENCE CXXXVIII . Whether there be an Elementary Fire , other than the Sun. p. 159 CONFERENCE CXXXIX . Which is most desirable , long or short Life ? 162 CONFERENCE CXL . Of the Lethargy . 165 CONFERENCE CXLI . Whether it be better to marry , or not to marry ? 168 CONFERENCE CXLII . At what time the Rational Soul is infus'd . 171 CONFERENCE CXLIII . Of Metempsychosis , or Transmigration of Souls . 174 CONFERENCE CXLIV . Whether there were braver Men in any preceding Age , than in the present . 177 CONFERENCE CXLV . Of the Serene , which is a hurtful Dew falling in Summer-Evenings . 180 CONFERENCE CXLVI . Whether the French are light and inconstant ; and why ? 183 CONFERENCE CXLVII . Of the sundry Motions of the Sea and Rivers . 186 CONFERENCE CXLVIII . Whether is better , to Love , or to be Lov'd ? 189 CONFERENCE CXLIX . Of Hair. 192 CONFERENCE CL. Whether Alterations of States have natural Causes . 195 CONFERENCE CLI . Which is more healthful , To become warm by the Fire , or by Exercise . 198 CONFERENCE CLII. Whether Wine helps or hinders Digestion , and why ? 201 CONFERENCE CLIII . Why 't is colder at Day-break than any other time of the Night or Day . 203 CONFERENCE CLIV Whence the whiteness of Snow proceeds . 206 CONFERENCE CLV . Whether Courage be natural or acquir'd . 209 CONFERENCE CLVI . Whether Men , not having learn'd of others , would frame Language to themselves . 112 CONFERENCE CLVII . Whether is better , to guard the Frontier , or carry the VVar into the Enemies Country . 215 CONFERENCE CLVIII . Whence diversity of Opinions proceeds . 218 CONFERENCE CLIX. Why there is more VVind at Sea than at Land. 221 CONFERENCE CLIX. Whether it be easier to procure Obedience by Gentleness than by Terrour . 224 CONFERENCE CLX . VVhether Trading derogate from Gentility . 225 CONFERENCE CLXI . VVhy the French are so much incensed with the Lie. 128 CONFERENCE CLXII . VVhy every one thinks himself well enough provided with VVit ; and some , better than others . 231 CONFERENCE CLXIII . How Animals are bred of Putrefaction . 234 CONFERENCE CLXIV . Of Zoophytes , or Plant-Animals . 237 CONFERENCE CLXV . Of Trubbs or Truffs , and Mushroms . 240 CONFERENCE CLXVI . Which is to be preferred , Company or Solitude ? 242 CONFERENCE CLXVII . Whether Birds , or four-footed Animals , or Fishes be most Intelligent . 245 CONFERENCE CLXVIII . What is the cause of the Crisis of Diseases . 248 CONFERENCE CLXIX . What Bodily Exercise is the most healthful . 252 CONFERENCE CLXX . Whether Vertue consists in Mediocrity . 255 CONFERENCE CLXXI. Whether the Imagination be able to produce and cure Diseases . 258 CONFERENCE CLXXII . Of Fascination , or Bewitching . 261 CONFERENCE CLXXIII . Of Amulets ; and whether Diseases are curable by Words , Tickets , or other things hang'd at the Neck , or applyed to the Body of the Diseased . 264 CONFERENCE CLXXIV . Whether Fruition diminishes Love. 266 CONFERENCE CLXXV . Whether 't were better to know all that men now know , or all that they ignore . 269 CONFERENCE CLXXVI . Whether Musick doth more hurt or good . 272 CONFERENCE CLXXVII . Whether Barrenness is most commonly the fault of Husbands or of Wives . 275 CONFERENCE CLXXVIII . Whether Complaisance proceeds from Magnanimity or Poorness of Spirit . 279 Touching the means of re-establishing Commerce . 282 CONFERENCE CLXXIX . What are the most common Causes of Law-suits ; and why they are more now than heretofore . 288 CONFERENCE CLXXX . Whether more hurt or good hath proceeded from sharing the parts of Physick between Physitions , Apothecaries , and Chirurgions . 291 CONFERENCE CLXXXI . Whether there be any Real Evil besides Pain . 293 CONFERENCE CLXXXII . Whether man be most diseas'd of all Creature , and why ? 295 CONFERENCE CLXXXIII . Of the Greeness of Plants . 298 CONFERENCE CLXXXIV . Of the Cold of the middle Region of the Air. 300 CONFERENCE CLXXXV . Of the Generation of Males and Females . 302 CONFERENCE CLXXXVI . Whether the French Tongue be sufficient for learning all the Sciences . 304 CONFERENCE CLXXXVII . Of diversity of Colours in one and the same Subject . 306 CONFERENCE CLXXXVIII . Whether we are more perspicacious in the Affairs of others , or our own , and why ? 308 CONFERENCE CLXXXIX . Of the Original of Mountains . 310 CONFERENCE CXC . Whence proceed good and bad Gestures , Gracefulness and ill Aspects . 313 CONFERENCE CXCI. Which is most proper for Study , the Evening or the Morning . 316 CONFERENCE CXCII . Who are the most Ingenious of the World. 319 CONFERENCE CXCIII . Of the Fraternity of the Rosie-Cross . CONFERENCE CXCXIV . What Paracelsus meant by the Book M. 326 CONFERENCE CXCV. Of the Art of Raimond Lully . 329 CONFERENCE CXCVI. Why a Needle Touch'd by a Loadstone turns towards the North ? 332 CONFERENCE CXCVII . What Sect of Philosophers is most to be follow'd . 334 CONFERENCE CXCVIII. Why Mules breed not . 336 CONFERENCE CXCIX . Of the Mandrake . 338 CONFERENCE CC. Of Panick Fear . 343 CONFERENCE CCI. Of the Water-drinker of S. Germain's Fair. 345 CONFERENCE CCII. Why dead Bodies bleed in the presence of their Murderers . 350 CONFERENCE CCIII . Of the Vnicorn . 353 CONFERENCE CIV . Of Satyrs . 357 CONFERENCE CCV . Of the Phoenix . 360 CONFERENCE CCVI. Of the Sensitive Plants . 362 CONFERENCE CCVII. Of the Bezoar . 365 CONFERENCE CCVIII . Whence proceeds the sudden Death of Men and Animals upon descending into certain Pits . 371 CONFERENCE CCIX. Whether a Dead Body can be preserv'd naturally many years . 373 CONFERENCE CCX . Of the Remora . 375 CONFERENCE CCXI. Of Negroes . 377 CONFERENCE CCXII. Of Ecstacies . 380 CONFERENCE CCXIII. Of the Cock , and whether the Lyon be frightned at his Crowing ? 388 CONFERENCE CCXIV. Of the Sibyls . 392 CONFERENCE CCXV . Whether of two Bodies of different weight , the one descends faster than the other , and why ? 399 CONFERENCE CCXVI . Of the Silk-worm . 402 CONFERENCE CCXVII . Why Ice being harder than Water is yet lighter ? 406 CONFERENCE CCXVIII . Of Masks , and whether it be lawful for any to disguise themselves . 409 CONFERENCE CCXIX. Of Fables and Fictions , and whether their conveniences or inveniences be greater . 413 CONFERENCE CCXX . VVhether it be better to go to Bed late , and rise betimes in the Morning ; or do the contrary . 416 CONFERENCE CCXXI . Whether the Child derives more from the Father or the Mother . 420 CONFERENCE CCXXII . Whether is harder , for a Vertuous Man to do that which is Evil ; or for a Vicious Man to do that which is good . 423 CONFERENCE CCXXII . Whether a piece of Iron laid upon the Cask , prevents Thunder from marring Wine contain'd within it , and why ? 427 CONFERENCE CCXXIV. Of Stage-Plays ; and whether they be advantageous to a State , or not ? 431 CONFERENCE CCXXV. Whether that Temperament of the Body which conduces most to Health , be also the most convenient for the Mind . 434 CONFERENCE CCXXVI . Whether it be more expedient for a Man to have only one Friend or many . 438 CONFERENCE CCXXVII . Of the Oracles . 442 CONFERENCE CCXXVIII . Of the Tingling of the Ears . 447 CONFERENCE CCXXIX . Of Philtres , and whether there be any proper Remedies for the procuring of Love. 451 CONFERENCE CCXXX . Of Atoms . 454 CONFERENCE CCXXXI . Whether the King 's Evil may be cur'd by the touching of a Seventh Son , and why ? 458 CONFERENCE CCXXXII . Of Conjuration . 462 CONFERENCE CCXXXIII . Of Natural Magick . 465 CONFERENCE CCXXXIV . Of the moles and marks appearing in the Face . 468 CONFERENCE CCXXXV . Of Auguries and Auspices . 473 CONFERENCE CCXXXVI . Whether those Children who are born with Cawls about their whole or some parts of their Bodies are always fortunate , and why ? 478 CONFERENCE CCXXXVII . Of Antiperistasis . 482 CONFERENCE CCXXXVIII . Of the Sympathetical Powder . 486 CONFERENCE CCXXXIX . Whether there be any such Creatures as the Ancients conceiv'd the Satyrs to be ? 489 CONFERENCE CCXL . Whether it be better to bury or to burn the bodies of the Dead ? 493 PHILOSOPHICAL CONFERENCES . Part II. CONFERENCE CI. I. Of Sleep , and how long it ought to be . II. Which is the strongest thing in the World. AS Nature is the Principle of Motion , so she is also of Rest and Sleep ; which is the cessation of the actions of an Animal , to whom alone it hath been assigned , in regard no other Creature besides becomes weary in its Operations : For all Animals , even the lowest degree of Insects , sleep ; although such who have hard eyes and scales , sleep more obscurely then the rest ; and Birds more lightly then four-footed Beasts which suck , because they have a less and dryer Brain , and consequently less need sleep , whose use is to moisten and refresh that part . Hence Man , having of all Animals the largest Brain , hath also need of the longest sleep , which ought to be about seven hours . Wherefore I cannot but wonder that Plato , in his first Book of Laws , would have his Citizens rise in the night to fall to their ordinary employments ; for this disturbing of their rest were the way to make a Common-wealth of Fools ; the Brain , by watchings acquiring a hot and dry intemperature , which begets igneous spirits , whose mobility not permitting the Mind to consider the species impress'd upon them , is the cause of unsteady and impetuous sallies of the Mind ; as , on the contrary , sleep too excessive fills the ventricles of the Brain ( wherein the Soul exercises her Faculties ) with abundance of vapours and humidities , which offuscating and troubling the species , the Mind thereby becomes slothful and dull . The second said , That Privations are understood by their Habits ; and therefore Sleep , which is a privation of Sense , cannot be better known than by the functions of the outward Senses , which so long as an Animal exercises it is said to be awake , and to sleep when it ceases to employ the same . And being Sensation is perform'd by means of the animal Spirits , refin'd out of the natural and vital , and sent from the Brain into the Sensories , which Spirits receive the species of the sensible object , and carry it to the Inward Sense , the common Arbiter and Judg of all external objects ; hence , when those Spirits happen to fail , or the Common Sense is bound up , the other external Senses cannot discharge their offices : Upon which account the Philosophers have defin'd Sleep , The ligation of the First Sense ; or , The rest of the Spirits and Blood : And the Physitians , The cessation of all outward Senses for the health and repose of an Animal ; hereby distinguishing it from the cessation of the outward Senses in Swoonings , Falling-sickness , Apoplexie , Lethargy , Carus , Coma , and such sorts of morbifick and praeternatural sleep , produc'd by causes acting rather by an occult and somniferous property , then by excess of cold or moisture ; otherwise Winter , Ice , and the coldest things , should cause sleep ; Wine , Annis , Opium , Henbane , and abundance of hot Medicaments , should not be Narcotick , as experience evinces them to be . But natural sleep is produc'd by vapours elevated from the aliments into the brain ; which moreover performing in us the office of a Ventose or Cupping-glass , draws to it self those humid vapours , condenses them by its coldness , and resolves them into a gentle dew , which falling upon the rise or beginning of the Nerves , obstructs the passage to the animal Spirits , the instruments of Sensation and voluntary Motion , which it hinders ; though not Motion , so much as Sensation ; because the Nerves of the hinder part of the Brain , destinated to Motion , being harder , do not so easily imbibe those vapours , as those of the fore-part , destinated to Sensation : But when the Heat and Spirits , whereof there had been an absumption , are again sufficiently repair'd , they move anew toward the Brain , where they resolve those dews which stopp'd the passage , and hindred the commerce of the vital Spirits with the animal ; whereupon we naturally and without violence awake : So likewise , the violence of an extrinsecal object importunately striking the external Senses , obliges the Soul to send other Spirits to the assistance of the few remaining therein , and which before this supply apprehend objects only confusedly . The Third said , Sleep is not the Quiescence of the animal Spirits , for these are active , and form Dreams whilst we sleep ; nor of the vital , which have no relaxation or rest so long as the Animal hath life ; much less of the natural , Nutrition being perform'd best during sleep , which is the cause why sleeping fattens . Neither is the Brain 's humidity the cause of sleep , as 't is commonly held ; but the defect of vital heat in the Heart , in a sufficient degree for performing the functions of the outward Senses . Moreover the sudden seizing and abruption of sleep , which we observe , cannot be produc'd but by a very movable cause , such as the gross vapour of aliments is not ; but the vital heat is , being carried into all parts of the body in an instant : Whence it is that we observe the same to be more pale during sleep , ( as having less of the said heat ) than during Evigilation . The Fourth said , That indeed the adequate cause of sleep is not a vapour arising from the aliments , since it is procur'd by abundance of other causes , which produce no evaporation ; as Weariness , Musique , Silence , and Darkness : Neither is it the above-mentioned deficience of Vi●●l Heat , which indeed is necessary to the Organs , inasmuch as they are endu'd with life , but not to make them capable of sense ; there being sufficient in them even during sleep , when the parts are found hot enough for Sensation , if heat were the cause thereof , as it is not : But the right cause consists in the Animal Spirits , for which , as being the noblest instruments of the Body , I conceive there is a particular faculty in the Brain , which administers and governs them , sending them to the Organs , when there is need of them ; and causing them to return back , in order to be restor'd and suppli'd : As there is a particular faculty in the Heart , over-ruling and moving the Vital Spirits as it pleases ; sometimes diffusing them outwards in Joy , Anger , and Shame ; sometimes causing them to retreat , in order to succour the Heart in Sadness , Grief , and Fear . The Fifth said , The Empire of Sleep , whom Orpheus calls King of Gods and Men , is so sweet , that Not to be of its party is to be an enemy to Nature : 'T is the charm of all griefs both of body and mind ; and was given to man , not only for the refreshment of both , but chiefly for the liberty of the Soul ; because it makes both the Master and the Slave , the poor and the rich equal : 'T is a sign of health in young people , and causes a good constitution of Brain , strengthning the same , and rendring all the functions of the mind more vigorous ; whence came the saying , That the Night gives counsels ; because then the Mind is freed from the tyranny of the Senses , it reasons more solidly , and its operations are so much the more perfect as they are more independent on matter ; and 't was during the repose of sleep that most of the Extasies and prophetical Visions happened to the Saints . Moreover frequent sleep is a sign of a very good nature : For being conciliated only by the benignity of a temper moderately hot and moist , the Sanguine and Phlegmatick , whose humour is most agreeable , are more inclined thereunto than the Bilious and Melancholly , in regard of their heat and driness , which resolve and dissipate the animal Spirits , as a vapourous humidity hinders their effusion , by the obstruction which it causeth in the original of the Nerves ; or , which is most probable , because the clouds of those vapours occupying the ventricles of the Brain , by their humidity moisten and relax the animal Spirits , which remain immovable till they be deliver'd from the importunity of those vapours ; which moreover more easily ascending , when the Body is at rest , it happens that Sleep is frequently caus'd , not only by watchings , cares , labour , bathing , heat , and other things which dissipate the Spirits ; but also by sounds , gentle murmurs of water , frictions , and motions , silence , and darkness ; unless we had rather say , That the animal Spirits , being most subtle and luminous bodies , retire inwards during the darkness , which is contrary to them . The Sixth said , That Sleep being not only a depravation but a total privation of actions , since a thing exists but so far as it acts ; at the same proportion that we love our own Being , we ought to hate Sleep , and love Watching . The great George Castriot , the scourge of the Turks , never slept more then two hours ; and the Poets had reason to term Sleep , The Image of Death , which the Scripture also expresses by Sleeping . As therefore Death is to be avoided as much as possible , so also ought Sleep ; were it not that both of them , being inevitable evils , all we can do is to keep as far off them , and suffer our selves to be led as little to them , as may be . The Poets themselves seem willing to imprint in us a horror of Sleep , when they feign it the Son of Hell or Erebus , and Night , the brother of Death , the father of Morpheus , and that his Palace was amidst the darkness of the Cimmerians . Moreover , the most imperfect Animals sleep more then others , which is the reason Zoophytes , or Plant-animals , as the Sponge , Coral , and Oisters , sleep continually ; Snails , and some Flys , three or four months ; Bears , longer then other Animals ; and amongst these , Birds , as partaking more of the nature of Heaven , sleep less then four-footed Beasts : A Child , so long as it approaches a bestial life in its Mothers belly , and for the first years , sleeps more than when 't is grown to Manhood ; and being again become by Age a Child , sleeps more than formerly , till he comes to the last sleep of death , which reduces him to nothing . Women , phlegmatick persons , drunkards , and block-heads , sleep more then Men , sober , and witty persons . For we are no more to refer to the abuse of these Times in sleeping very much , then to other Vices of the Age ; amongst the rest , Idleness , Eating and Drinking , wherein there is none sober at this day but exceed their just measure . Upon the Second point it was said , That Strength , as well as most other things in the World , hath not an absolute but only a relative Being , a thing being called strong , in comparison of others which are less so . Thus Antaeus was strong in respect of all other men ; but weak , compared to Hercules : And as Achilles was invulnerable in every other part saving the heel ; so Nature seems to have left in us a certain weakness and defect in some parts , wherein some are more tender then others : So that 't is hard to find one thing alike powerful towards all men , since by reason of our several inclinations every one is differently affected : The Ambitious will hold for Honours ; the Amorous , for Women , the Drinker , for Wine ; and Truth , which in the Scripture was judg'd strongest by King Darius , who propos'd the present Problem to his four Courtiers , would possibly be deemed the weakest in the Judgment of the most ; for to them that should take her part , the same question might be put which Pilate ask'd our Lord , What is Truth ? It is so frequently disguis'd by lying , in moral matters ; so invelop'd in darkness , and subject to the deceit of our Senses in natural things , that as it is the least understood , so we may say 't is the least follow'd ; our inclinations never tending towards an unknown object . The strongest thing therefore is that which hath most power to incline our Will towards it self ; which Will following the counsel of the Understanding , as again this acts not but by the species wherewith the Imagination supplies it , 't is to the Imagination that I ascribe the greatest strength in the world ; since all other things borrow all their power from the Imagination , by the opinion of Honour , Profit , and Pleasure , which that Faculty makes us conceive therein ; and , on the contrary , the same Imagination ruines and destroys the force of all things accounted the most powerful , whilst it considers them with a different biass : 'T is by it that one abhors nothing more then Women , whom so many others idolatrize : Pleasures , Honours , Riches , and all the Goods of Fortune , are but so many crosses and punishments to those who have conceiv'd an aversion against them : Death it self , as terrible as it is , oftentimes is despis'd and sought after out of a powerful consideration of Honour ; this too being nothing else but a Fancy , magnifi'd by the opinion rais'd of it in the world : Even Virtue draws all her power from Imagination alone ; for many a one thinks he embraces her quite naked , whilst , like Ixion , he embraces nothing but a cloud and a phantasm , and yet is as well satisfi'd with this as if he had a perfect fruition of her . The Second said , That the solution of this Problem depends upon the understanding of the term [ Strength ] : If it be taken for a certain quality and power which renders things active , that must be the strongest thing in the world which acts with most efficacy and power upon the most excellent things : But forasmuch as there are as many sorts of agents , as there are degrees of Being in Nature , in Morals , and in Transcendants , and we may compare things together which are of a different genus ; yet there being no congruity and proportion but between those which are of the same species , 't is hard to know absolutely which is the strongest thing , since every one hath a vertue wholly peculiar , because it hath a proper nature , which is the principle and cause of the diversity of motions and actions . According to which distinction I am of opinion , That of agents purely natural Fire is the strongest , since it alters and destroys all natural Bodies ; and its quality , Heat , is the most active of all . Amongst living things Man is the strongest , inasmuch as he renders himself master of all the fiercest Animals , which he knows how either to subdue or tame . Amongst men Kings are the strongest , since they dispose of our Goods , Lives , and Wills. Moral agents are different in force and activity , according to the divers constitution of subjects upon which they act , and make a different impression . Honesty alone acts upon very few spirits ; Pleasures , upon most ; Interest , upon all : Nevertheless since they act only by the opinion which they produce either of an honest , profitable , or delightful Good , this Opinion and Imagination must be the strongest of all moral agents . Amongst the actions of the Imagination , which are the Passions , that of Love is the strongest , because it serves for a foundation to all the rest ; it being true , that we fear , desire , and hate nothing , but so far as we love some other thing ; so that he who can be free from this Passion , would be exempt from all others . Amongst Transcendents Truth is strongest ; not that which is ill defin'd , The conformity of our Vnderstanding with the thing known ; since there are things above us which surpass the reach of our capacity , and yet cease not to be true : But this Truth is a property and affection of Entity , wherewith it is convertible ; and , consequently , cannot be truly defin'd , no more then the other Transcendents ; since a Definition requires a Genus , which being superiour , and more common , cannot be assign'd to Entity , or Truth , which is the same with Entity ; otherwise there should be something more general then Entity ; which is absurd . And although the nature of this Truth is not distinctly known , nevertheless the virtue of its effects is very sensible ; for it acts every where , and in all ; yea , above the strongest things in the world , whose actions depend upon the verity of their Essence , which they suppose . And as this Verity is the Principle of the actions of all Agents , so it is the End and First Mover , which gives rise to all their inclinations , whereby they all tend towards one Good , which is nothing else but Truth , which gives weight and value to Goodness : But the force of Verity appears principally in that it acts upon the most excellent thing in the World , to wit , the Understanding , which it convinces by its light , wherewith it extorts consent ; and this so much the more as the Understanding is perfect ; as we see in the Understandings of the Wise and Learned , who more easily suffer themselves to be overcome by Truth , than the Vulgar ; and in those of Angels and Intelligences , who likewise yield to Truth . And because Verity and Entity are the same thing , therefore God , who possesses Entity Originally , is also the Prime Verity , which our Lord attributes to himself in the Gospel , when he saith , That he is the Truth and the Life . For whereas Truth is oft-times altered and clouded in the world , and frequently produces Hatred , the most infamous of all Passions ; 't is a defect not found but in dissolute Spirits , who cannot support the brightness of it , and hate its light because it discovers their faults : Yea , even when men contradict the Truth , and follow the deprav'd motions of their most disorderly Passions , 't is allways under an appearance of Goodness and Truth . But if the shadow and appearance alone of Truth , hath so great an Empire over our minds , as is seen in the most erroneous Opinions , which never want followers ; with more just reason must it self , when known , be invincible , and the strongest thing in the World. In conclusion , were propos'd amongst the strongest things , Time , which consumes all ; Death , which overthrows all the Powers of the Earth ; Place , which embraces all in it self ; and Necessity , so potent that it is not subject to any Law , but gives the same to all other things , which cannot avoid its Empire ; insomuch that the Ancients esteem'd the Gods themselves not exempted from it , but subject to the necessity of a Destiny . CONFERENCE CII . I. Of the Gowt . II. Which Condition is most expedient for the acquisition of Wisedom , Riches or Poverty ? THe Gowt , ( called Arthritis , or Morbus Articularis ) is the general name of all aches of the Joynts caus'd by fluxion , which gave it the name of Gowt ; and is different , according to the divers connexions of the Bones , and the Parts which it afflicts , being term'd Podagra in the Feet , Chiragra in the Hand , and the Ischiatick ach ( by the vulgar , Schiatica ) in the Hip. Nevertheless every Articular Pain is not the Gowt , as appears by Contusions , Luxations , Wounds , and the Pains of Women after Child-birth ; in Virgins after their Evacuation ; and in Bodies infected with the French Disease : But 't is a Grief of the Parts indu'd with sense which are about the Joynts , accompanied sometimes with swelling , and caus'd by the fluxion of a sharp and serous humour , transmitted out of the Veins and Arteries , into those Parts whose motion it hinders ; and because the Feet are most remote from the source of heat , therefore Nature commonly drives thither the matter of this Malady , whereunto they are more dispos'd then other Parts , as well by reason of their composition of Nerves , Tendons , Veins , Arteries , Membranes , and Ligaments , spermatick and cold parts ; as of their continual motion , which gives occasion to the fluxion : Hence the Gowt begins usually at the Feet , especially at the great Toe , whose motion is greatest ; which hinders not but that it begins too in the Hand , Knee , and Hip , and sometimes in the Sides ; and if the matter abound , sometimes it seizes upon the Joynts with such violence as would make Nature succumbe , were the fits continual , and not periodical , as they are ; giving to some an interval of a year ; to others , of six months , or less , according as there needs time for collecting the humour in those parts . The cause of this vehement pain is the acrimony of the corrosive and mordicant humour , which makes a solution of the parts , whose coldness renders this evil almost incurable , and makes it last fourty days ; the pain not being appeasable , saving when the cause which produces it is resolv'd , whereunto the coldness of its subject is not proper . The Second said , That in the Gowt , as in all sorts of Fluxions , four things are to be consider'd ; the Matter which flows , the Place whence it comes , the Way by which it passes , and the Parts upon which it falls . As for the first , the Gowt hath some Matter ; not being , as some hold , a simple Intemperies , which could not subsist so long , nor cause such pungent pains , much less a tumour , as it happens sometimes in the part afflicted , which cannot proceed but from the affluence of Matter : This Matter some affirm to be Wind , or Flatuosity , with as little reason ; for then it might easily be resolv'd , and would cause only a pain of distension . Most hold that 't is the four Humours , arguing from the diversity of Symptomes of this Disease , and the various manner of curing ; some being eas'd by hot Aliments and Medicaments , others by cold : And lastly , from the different colour of the tumours , appearing sometimes red , white , or of some other colour , by reason of the blood , phlegm , or other humours which produc'd them : But though a very acute pain may in this malady , as it doth in all others , attract the humours which abound in the body , and so cause a tumour ; yet this humour which makes the inflation , cannot be the cause of the Gowt ; since at the beginning , and before the parts are inflated , the pains are very great ; but cease and diminish upon the appearing of the Tumour . Some have held it to be Blood alone ; others , Melancholy ; some , Bile , in regard of its mobility and activity ; many , following the authority of Fernelius , that 't is a cold , phlegmatick , and serous humour , and that every Gowt is cold . Mercurialis observing that Blood could not cause such great pains , that Melancholy was too heavy and thick to be active , Bile too subtile to descend , and Phlegm too cold to excite such pungent pains and sudden motions , which cannot proceed from a cold cause ; conceiv'd it was Phlegm mingled with Bile , the latter serving as a Vehicle to the former , and that former to precipitate and make this latter descend . Some others , confessing their ignorance , acknowledg , Qu' on n' y void goutte , that they see not a jot in this Matter ; referring this Disease to occult and malignant causes , acting by an unknown property , as contagious and venemous diseases do . I conceive it to be a salt humour , subtile , and picquant , partaking of the nature of Salts , which are all corrosive ; which acrimony and mordacity of this humour is caus'd by the Salt or Tartar contain'd in its substance , or deriv'd to the Aliments ( whereof the humours are produc'd ) from the Earth , which is full of such Salt , Nitrous , or Tartareous Spirits , without which it would be unfruitful and barren , as is seen in Earth whence Saltpeter is extracted , which can never produce any thing . This Nitrous Spirit being all drawn out of the Earth by the Plants which serve us for food , and not being tameable by our heat , much less convertible into our substance ( for an Animal is nourish'd with what is sweet , and hath had life , wherewith these Mineral Spirits were never provided ) if the natural Faculty be strong , it expells them with the other unprofitable Excrements of the first concoction , and Urine and Sweat ; and sometimes forms the Stone in the Kidneys , Bladder , or other Parts : But if it happens , either through the weakness of the expulsive Faculty , or the quality of the Matter , or some other defect , that this Tartareous Spirit is not expell'd , then it is carry'd with the Blood into the Parts , and being unfit for nutrition , transpires by the Pores , if it be subtil enough ; or else , in case it be thick , and cannot be resolv'd , flows back into the great Vessels , and thence into the Joynts , where sometimes it is coagulated into knots and grits , and turn'd into a hard matter , like chalk or plaister , ( which shews , that the four Humours are not the matter thereof , since the same do not suppurate ) rendering then the Gowt incurable , and the Reproach of Physians , because they find no Cure for it ; no more than for that of old Men , those who have a dry Belly , and who live disorderly : But 't is curable , saith Hippocrates , in young people , in such as have no gritts or hardnesses form'd in the Joints , those who are laborious , obedient , and to whom some great Evacuations arrive , many having been cur'd of it by a Dysenterie . As for the Place where it is form'd , and the Way whereby the Matter which causes this Evil , descends ; most , with Fernelius , conceive 't is the Head , not the internal part of the Brain , whose Excrements are easily voided outwardly by the Nostrils ; or inwardly , by the Infundibulum or Tunnel , and other Cavities ; but the outward part between the skull and the skin ; which being too thick and compact to give issue to the phlegmatick and serous humours there collected , being begotten of the Excrements of the Jugular Veins , which are expanded over all these Parts , those serous and thin humours glide down between the Skin , and other Feguments , into the Joints : But the Place of this Nitrous Matter above-mentioned , are the Viscera of the Liver and Spleen , which generate this Matter two ways . 1. By the vitiosity of Aliments impregnated with this Nitrous Spirit , which they plentifully attracted from the Earth ; whence it is that Wine , which hath more of this Spirit and Tartar then any other Aliment , is , by consent of all , very hurtful to the Gowt . 2. By their proper vitiosity ; namely , a hot and dry Intemperies ; whereby , instead of concocting , they adure the Blood , and so fix that salt serosity , which is the Salt or Tartar extracted out of its substance : Unless you had rather say , That as in the Kidneys of Persons subject to the Stone , there is a certain arenaceous or lapidifick constitution , proper for producing the Stone ; so in the Viscera of those who are subject to the Gowt , there is a particular arthritical disposition , apt to beget that tartareous matter which produces it . The Way whereby this Matter is expell'd is the Veins and Arteries ; these Vessels manifestly swelling when the fits of the Gowt begin . Moreover , as this Disease unexpectedly invades , by a sudden afflux of the Matter ; so it suddenly changes place , especially by means of Refrigerants and Repercussives , which drive the Gowt from one Foot to the other , or into the Hand , and other Parts ; which cannot be done but by the Veins and Arteries . Lastly , The Parts upon which this Matter falls , and which are about the articulations , are membranous and sensible , because the Membranes being the first subject of Touch , ought to be also of Pain , a Symptom thereof . The Third said , That the greatest difficulty was , Why this matter rather falls upon the Joints than other Parts , which are not incommoded therewith , neither the Nerves nor the Veins through which it passes , no more than the Membranes and sensible Parts ; besides those which are about the Joints : The cause whereof may be , That as in health the Parts by a strange property attract such humours as are fit for their nutrition ; the Lungs , bilious Blood ; the Spleen , melancholy Blood ; the Kidneys , serous ; the other carnous Parts , temperate Blood : so in sickness , and ill constitution of the Body , some of these Parts attract from all the rest certain humours wherewith they have most affinity : So in the new Disease call'd Plica Polonica , the viscous and glutinous humour which produceth it , is chiefly carri'd to the hair , which it knotteth and inta●gleth together ; and to the nails of the Hands and Feet , which it makes hard and black : And in the cure of Fracture of Bones , the Stone call'd Osteocolla taken inwardly is carried towards the broken Bones , and causes them to re-unite . In like manner , the Humour producing the Gowt hath some affinity with the Bones of the Joints , especially with their Epiphyses . The Fourth said , That the Gowty have wherewith to comfort themselves ; not so much for that they foretel the changes of the Air and Seasons , as for that this Disease is a token of health , and an evidence of the strength and vigour of Nature , which from the noble Parts drives the vicious humours upon the Joints . But amongst its antecedent causes , the Air is not to be forgotten ; especially the hot and moist Air of the Spring , thawing the Humours lately congeal'd by the Winter ; to the vitiosity of which Air , is that popular Gowt to be referr'd of which Athenaeus speaks in the second Book of his Deipnosophists ; which lasted twenty years , and afflicted two thirds of Men , Women , and Beasts ; although some attributed it to the want of Mulberries , which fail'd during those twenty years , and which , they say , are good against the Gowt , because they loosen the Belly , and correct the heat of the Stomach . Women , as Hippocrates saith , are exempt from the Gowt , saving in the suppression of their Evacuations ; Children , before the use of Venery ; and Eunuchs , always ; although the intemperance and luxury of all of them hath produc'd contrary experiences , as well in this Age as in that of Seneca ; which made the Poets say , That the Gowt was the Daughter of Bacchus and Venus ; the first , engendring plenty of crude humours ; the second , debilitating the heat , and cooling the Body ; which being render'd laxe , the humours fall more easily upon the Joints . And to shew the oddness of this Disease ; Anger , Fear , and Joy have oftentimes both given and cured it , the Humours being extreamly agitated by those Passions . Upon the Second Point it was said , That Wisedom being a Habit mix'd of Science and Virtue , Poverty gives much more disposition to either than Riches ; the Mind of a Poor Man being more capable of Knowledg than that of a Rich ; either for that Nature compensates the want of the Goods of Fortune with those of Nature ; or because Necessity and Hunger sharpens and renders them more subtile ; or else because being free from the cares and pains caus'd by the conservation or acquisition of Riches , they have a more calm Spirit , and more capable of the Sciences , which require quiet and tranquillity of Mind . And as for Virtue , whose paths are so thorny , Poverty hath also many more accesses thereunto than Riches , not only in the Law of Grace , in which our Lord saith , That 't is easier for a Cammel , or a Cable , to pass through the eye of a needle , than for a rich man to enter into the Kingdom of Heaven ; whereof nevertheless the gate is the practice of Virtues : but likewise in the moral sense of this present life , in which Poverty and affliction , according to the Scripture , gives Understanding and Prudence , teaches Temperance , Sobriety , and Chastity ( its inseparable companion ) disciplines us to Patience , and to suffer couragiously the miseries of Life , the frequency whereof renders the Mind invincible . On the contrary , Riches are amost always accompanied with Vices most repugnant to Wisedom ; as , amongst others , with Presumption , Vanity , Voluptuousness , and Delicacy ; the first of which is opposite to Science ; for Pride proceeds only from Ignorance ; the second to Virtue , which the Poet calls masculine and laborious . Moreover , Nature shews us of what quality Riches are ; for the sand that produces Gold is always extreamly barren and naked of all sorts of Fruits ; and so are the Minds of those that possess it ; and 't is observ'd . That rich Nations , and such as live in a good soil , are the most vicious , lazy , and dull ; whereas those who are in an unkind Land , are ordinarily more virtuous addicted to Industry . The Second said , That as the Goods of Fortune , no less than those of the Body , are referr'd to those of the Mind , as the Means to their End ; in like sort , the inconveniences both of Fortune and Body are hinderances in acquiring those Goods of the Soul , which are the perfection of its two principal Faculties , the Understanding and the Will ; namely , Knowledg and Virtue : For Knowledg , and the Arts call'd Liberal , require a generous and liberal , not a sordid and low Soul , like that of a Poor Man ( whom Alciat's Embleme very well represents , by a Lad with one hand stretch'd up into the Air , with Wings fastened to it , intimating a desire to fly higher ; but the other hand fastened to a heavy Stone , hinders him : ) For their Spirit being loaden with misery , thinks of nothing but of the means how to live , and to be deliver'd from the heavy yoak of Necessity , which deprives them of the means of having either living or dumb Teachers ; yea , makes them despise all the rigours of Laws , and oft-times abandons them to Rage and Despair , which makes them hate their miserable life , and renders them masters of those of others : Hence not only Mutinies , Seditions and Revolts are commonly made by the Poor and Miserable , lovers of Innovation , wherein they are sure to lose nothing , and may possibly gain ; but also are almost the sole Authors of Thefts , Murders , and Sacriledges . Whereas Rich Persons , having from their birth receiv'd such good Instruction as the poor want , are more stay'd in their Actions , and better inclin'd to Honesty and Virtue , which without Fortunes or Estates can never produce any thing great and considerable ; whence , in our Language , Riches are justly stiled Means ; without assistance whereof , Justice can neither render to every one what belongs to him , nor repel the Enemies of the State by a just War , whereof Money is the Sinew and principal Strength . Upon this account they are sought after by all the World , and are not only the end of the noblest part of Morality and Oeconomy , ( Families , which are the Pillars of a State , not being preserv'd but by the lawful acquisition of Wealth ; in which , for this reason , some Politicians place Nobility ; but all agree , that they serve for an Ornament thereunto and heighten its lustre ) ; but those who have parted with them cannot live without them , but are constrained to beg of others . And in Policy , whether Riches be acquired or come by succession , they are always in esteem ; as on the contrary , Poverty is disparag'd with reproach , and is a sign either of baseness of Extraction , or of Negligence and profusion . Hence a Poor Man is as unfit to be trusted with a Publick Charge , as with a sum of Money ; and 't is not without reason , that he who is distress'd with Poverty is extreamly asham'd of it , this defect hindring and being a remora to all his designs : Whereas Riches raise the Courage , incite to great Attempts , and serve for a spur to Virtue , which thrives by Praise and Glory , but freezes and languishes by the Contempt and Derision inseparable from Poverty ; which indeed hath been commended by the same Sacred Mouth which requires us to turn the other cheek to him that strikes us upon the one ; yet this hinders not , but that ( speaking naturally , as we do here ) 't is better to defend ones self , than to be beaten patiently . The Third said , That in matter of Wisedom we ought to refer our selves to the wisest of all Men , Solomon ; who prays God to give him neither Riches , for fear of Pride ; nor Poverty , for fear of becoming a Thief ; but a middle Estate : For , as too great Plenitude and an Atrophy are equally contrary to Health , which consists in a moderation and temper of qualities ; so the condition of Persons extreamly Rich , and that of Begger ( the degree here under consideration ) is equally an enemy to Wisedom : And if in any case we ought to desire the Golden Mediocrity , 't is in the acquisition of Wisedom , especially of Virtue , which consists in Mediocrity ; either extreme whereof , is the Territory of Vice. CONFERENCE CIII . I. Of Glass . II. Of Fucusses , or Cosmeticks . AS there is in all sublunary Bodies a vital and celestial Spirit , without which neither Food nor Physick hath any virtue , and which is the principle of all actions and motions of mix'd Bodies ; so all those Bodies have in them an incorruptible Matter , partaking of a celestial Nature , which the Chymists call Virgin-Earth , and is the Matter whereof Glass is form'd , being found in all sorts of Bodies capable of calcination and vitrification ; but chiefly in Nitre , Saltpetre , Sand , Shels , certain Stones , Wood , and Plants , from which they draw Glass , different in beauty , according to the Matter whence it is extracted by means of a most violent fire , which resolving the compound , consumes all its parts except that vitreous matter , which is proof against its violence . We owe its Invention , by Pliny's testimony , to certain Merchants of Nitre , who having landed in Phoenicia of Syria , bordering upon Judaea , near a Lake call'd Cendevia , which is at the foot of Mount Carmel , whence flows the River Belus or Pagida , of small extent ; and making their Kitchin upon the Sand of this River , us'd some clods of their Nitre , as a Trevet for their Kettle ; and the heat of the fire melting the Sand and Nitre into Glass , they took notice of it , and publish'd the Invention . Afterward Moulds were found out , wherein to cast it into all sorts of figures ; Pipes or Tubes to run it in ; others to blow it , and give it all sorts of Colours , which almost miraculously arise from the very substance of the Glass , without other mixture , only by the wind and blast manag'd according to the rules of Art ; as also Mills , to calcine and pulverise Gravel , Stones , or Sand ; amongst which , that of Vilturne in Italy , and of Estampes in France , is most excellent for this use ; for which likewise they imploy the Ashes of a Plant call'd Salicot , ( Salt-wort , or Glass-wort ) which grows in Provence and Languedoc , nam'd likewise Soude , because heretofore it serv'd only to glase earthen Pots . The Second said , As there are but two things that can open Bodies in order to their separation , namely , Water and Fire ; which is verifi'd by the proofs made by Refiners of Gold and Silver ; so there are but two things to separate , to wit , the Volatil , and the Fix'd . Fire commonly separates the Volatil , such as sulphureous and aqueous things are ; and Water separates the Fix'd , as the Salt from the earthy parts . Of Fix'd things , some are so in part , as the same Salt ; others intirely , or altogether , as Earth ; which is either slimy , clayie , or sandie , which last species is made of the two former , as is seen in Rivers , where the Water having wash'd away the fat part , nothing remains but the Sand : By which means Nature renders Valleys and low Places more fruitful ; and men , by her example , have oftentimes rais'd , meliorated , and render'd low and marshy places , formerly unprofitable , fit for culture , by stirring the Earth during the Rain and Floods , which by this means carries away all the fat and unctuous parts from the higher places into the lower , rendring the Mountains and Hills sandy , and consequently unfruitful and barren . For , as Sand is incorruptible , being neither putrifi'd by Water nor consum'd by Fire ; so neither can it generate any thing , nor be turn'd into any other nature , like other species of the Earth , which serve for nutriment of Plants and some Insects , and for the production of Animals . On the contrary , it preserves things buried in it , as appears by Mummies kept in it for two or three thousand years ; and Fruits , which are kept no way better than in Sand. Now , as Sand is the Matter of Glass ( for any Sand melted in the Fire vitrifies ) so Glass suits with the nature of its Principle , being , like it , incorruptible and eternal ; yea , being it self one of the Principles of Nature , according to modern Chymists , who reckon four ; namely , Mercury , resembling Water ; Sulphur , or Oyl , corresponding to Air ; Salt , to Fire ; and Glass , to Earth ; which Glass is found clean and pure in the centre of all mix'd Bodies , there being nothing but may be reduc'd into ashes , and no ashes but of which Glass may be made , which they call a shining and not burning Fire , having affinity with that of Heaven , as the Fire kindled in Sulphur , and any oylie Matter , is both burning and shining ; and that which is in Lime and Salts is burning , and not shining , such as is seen in Potential Cauteries , but not ( as others have said ) in Coals , which have some although a weak light . Glass wants but one thing , and that is the removing its brittleness or fragility ; were it not for which , it would be the most precious thing in the World. Of the possibility hereof a certain Artist having shewn a tryal to Tiberius , hath rais'd a desire in others to make like attempts , which have hitherto been unsuccessful . Moreover , the Transparence of Glass , caus'd by the simplicity and tenuity of its parts , is incompetible with the consistence which renders things ductile and malleable , which is a tenacious viscosity , and oleaginous humidity , from whence opacity proceeds ; as appears by Horns and colour'd Glass , which is less transparent then other , by reason of the unctuosity of the Sulphur employ'd to give it that extraneous colour . The Third said , That Archimedes , in his Fabrick of a Glass-Sphere , was as judicious , in reference to the matter he chose , as the form ; since the Matter of the Heavens being incorruptible and diaphanous , they cannot be represented better than by Glass , which hath both those qualities . Moreover , all the perfectest Bodies of Nature are of a vitreous substance ; as , amongst others , the first of all the Heavens , call'd the Crystalline . 'T is held , That the glorified Bodies are luminous and transparent , and ( according to some ) of a vitreous Nature ; which is the utmost perfection of every Body , and shall be also communicated to the Earth at the last Judgment , to be executed by Fire , which brings Mettals to their highest degree of excellence ; for by the help of Lead , Gold it self is turn'd into Glass , so pure and perfect , that in the Apocalyps Paradise is pav'd with such Glass of Gold ; and in Ezechiel , God's Throne is made of it ; the word Hamal being a fit Etymologie for our Esmah ( or , Enamel ) which is nothing but Glass . And the affinity or correspondence of Mettals with Glass is so great , that , like them , it is extracted out of Sand , elaborated in a Furnace , receiving the alliances of Nitre , Copper , and the Load-stone , which they mingle in its Mine , to get an attractive quality of Glass as well as of Iron . With purifi'd Glass , call'd Sal Alcali , they counterfeit the Diamond , Emerald , Turcoise , Ruby , and other precious Stones . The Eye it self , the noblest part of Man , symbolises with Glass , by that crystalline humour wherein the point of the visual ray terminates . But as all things in the World , like Fortune which governs them ( whom the Poet describes of Glass ) are no sooner arriv'd to the point of their perfection , but they are most subject to be corrupted ; so Fragility is inseparable from Glass , arriv'd to that high degree ; which proceeds from the connexion of the Fix'd and the Volatil , which cannot but be brittle between two bodies extreamly arid , as the ashes of Glass-wort and Fern are with Sand. The Fourth said , That as Gold is the Master-piece of Nature , so is Glass of Art , which cannot produce any thing more noble . Hence in France the making of it is permitted only to the Nobless or Gentry , as a mark of the nobleness of Glass , the fairest and cleanest of all Bodies , as partaking the most of Light , the noblest and divinest of all sublunary Bodies , to which alone its affords passage through its imperceptible pores , being by that means the most useful and delightful piece of Architecture ; the beauties and proportions whereof cannot be seen but by Light , half of which Lattices intercept , but Glass communicates intire ; serving , moreover , to correct the defects of sight in old men , by Spectacles ; and of the Countenance , in Looking-glasses ; by means of which , Man perfectly knows himself . But to judg how Glass may be malleable , we must know that it is compos'd of two Substances ; the one , Earthy ; the other , Gummous , serving for cement to unite those dry parts , whose connexion in any Body whatsoever is impossible , but by aerious humidity , without which the Earthy parts would fall to dust . Now to remedy the brittleness of Glass , 't were expedient to find out two Matters whose union might be closer , or to link them together better by some more humid and oleaginous Matter than the ordinary , which would no more hinder the transparence of Glass than it doth that of Talk , which is wholly oleaginous in its substance , and nevertheless diaphanous and flexible . The Fire likewise , being very sharp and violent , consumes almost all the moisture of Glass , and makes it more brittle , for which reason it ought to be moderated . Upon the Second Point it was said , As Beauty is the most excellent quality of the Body , and the most apparent token of the Beauty and Goodness of the Soul ; so is it the most desired : Love , the transcendent of all concupiscible Powers , being it self nothing else but a desire of Beauty ; and Good , the object of the Will , being nothing else but the same with Fair. But this Passion is most conspicuous in Women , who have receiv'd Beauty as all their portion from Nature , and that wherein all their power and authority over Men consists . Now Beauty being subject to the destiny of all other things , 't is reason that Art supply the defects of Nature , for preserving that rich treasure from the injuries of Time and Years , by variety of Paints ; as inseparable from the persons of Women , as the desire of being fair is natural to them . Moreover , Vlpian , in Lib. 25. Sect. 4. ff . De auro & argento legato , has given them a more particular property in their Cosmeticks , than in their Cloaths and Jewels , reckoning these only amongst external Ornaments , but Paints and Pomatums in the Inventory of their Feminine Accoutrements , as things annex'd to their Bodies , and making up part of its shape and essence . These Cosmeticks , besides Contentment and good Nourishment , the natural and internal Principles of Beauty , ( amongst the species of which Nourishment , Asses milk was us'd by Nero's Mistress ) may be divided into such as only cleanse the spots and obscurities of the skin , such as polish it , give it lustre , take away wrincles , soften and smooth it ; and such as colour it . The first are the most innocent , being nothing but simple Waters distill'd of Flowers , as Lillies , Nenufar , Bean-flowers , Primrose , seeds of Cucumber and Melon , roots of Dock , Serpentine , Cuckow-pint , Solomon's-Seal , Gladon , Kidney-beans , Lupines , the Liquor distilling from the branch of a Vine wounded , Juice of Limons distill'd in Balneo-Mariae , and May-dew . Of the second sort , the gentlest are Whites of Eggs , Consummates of Veal , Sheeps-marrow , Snail-water , the Oyls of Almonds , Seeds of Gourd , Myrrh and Camphire , and above all , the no less famous than rare Oyl of Talk , the Philosophers Stone of all Cosmeticks . As for colouring materials , there are but two sorts in Europe , where Beauty consists in a lively Whiteness ; namely , Whites and Reds : Reds are made of Sanders temper'd in Vinegar , the shavings of Brasil or Alkanet , in Allum-water ; or , of Vermillion . Whites are made commonly of Sublimate , Ceruse , or Spanish-white , wash'd in the water of wild Tansey , or of Pearls calcin'd and apply'd as Vermillion , by those who account nothing in Nature more precious than Beauty . The Teeth , Hair , and Hands , as they contribute to Handsomness , so they have their peculiar Cosmeticks . The Teeth are polish'd by Powders and Opiates ; especially by Acidum of Sulphur , and the Spirit of Vitriol mingled with common Water . The Hair receives such colour as is most agreeable in each Country : In Italy most Women guild theirs with an ounce of Honey , a drachm of Saffron , and the yolk of an Egg mingl'd in Barbers-suds ; or else they rub the Comb well with Oyl of Mastick and Tartar. On the contrary , at Ragusa they black the Hair with Litharge , Black-lead , or with leaden Combs . In France they powder them , to make them white . At Tunis , and throughout all Barbary , the Women black the ends of their Fingers , Nails , and Lips with green Walnut-shells , as our Ladies and Courtiers lay black patches upon their Faces , to heighten or set off its whiteness the more . In fine , there is no part of the Body but receives its Fucus and Colour ; only the Eye , like the Soul , whose Mirror it is , is subject to no alteration of colour ; from which Nature hath with good reason left it exempt , that being unprepossess'd of any , it might be the judg of true Beauty . The Second said , 'T is injurious to blame the Artificial Handsomness of Ladies , since nothing can please us in any other things without it ; Natural Beauty being like a rough Diamond , unless Art polish it , and give it a foil . That we differ one from another , we owe to Artifice ; being all equal by Nature . The goodliest Palaces appear so only by reason of their incrustations of Marble , Guildings , and Pictures ; and Painting it self , whose excellence is nothing but the cunning mixture of Colours , is heighten'd and preserv'd by the superinduction of Varnish . Musick is flat without Quavers and Sharps , which are disguisings of the Voice . All the Arts serve for nothing but the ornament and embelishment of Man. What is Eloquence , with all its flowers and colours of Rhetorick , but a Fucus of natural Discourse ? or Pleading , but the Art of setting off a Fact well , and rendring it plausible ? The Complements and Civilities of Courts , what are they else but a cloaking and disguising of the thoughts ? The truth is , Life being nothing but a Comedy , wherein the habits , actions , and discourses are only disguises ; are we to think it strange that Women , who allways play one of the principal parts in it , sometimes borrow Masks to disguise their Countenances ? And if the insinuations and praises , made use of by Men to caress them , are nothing but flatteries , why should not they too reciprocally endeavour to deceive Men , whilst they represent for the object of their Lies only the Image of Artificial Beauty ? The Third said , That the Countenance being the Tablet and Mirror of the Soul ; as Hypocrisie and Lying in the Soul , is contrary to Candour and Sincerity , without which there would be no confidence nor true Friendship in the World , but perpetual dissimulations and diffidences ; so a Fucus upon the Face is unlawful , and the more pernicious in that it is a speaking Lye : For as a Liar speaks otherwise than he thinks , and hath another thing in his Mind than upon his Tongue ; so a painted Face appears outwardly wholly other then what it really is ; unjustly covering , under the plaister and tincture of a Fucus , its natural imperfections and defects ; which to go about to mend , is to resist the Wisedom of God , the Author thereof , who disposing all things wisely , hath perhaps deny'd the advantage of Beauty to certain Persons , out of fore-sight that they would abuse it ; and who otherwise having imprinted the Character of his Divinity upon our Countenances , the Person that paints and disguises the same , seems to be ingrateful , and unworthy of such a favour ; yea , to deprive himself of all credit among honest men : For , who will give belief to the Words of one that wears a Lye upon his Fore-head ? Besides that in time those Mixtures alter and destroy the health of the whole Body ; Sublimate ( amongst the rest ) the commonest of all Cosmeticks : Not to mention the danger of letting it get into the eyes , and more of swallowing it down , it wrinkles the skin , renders the eyes hollow , blacks the teeth , and corrupts the breath . The Fourth said , since Beauty is one of the four gifts of the Body , it ought not to be of worse condition than the other three , Health , Strength , and Goodness of the Senses ; but 't is lawful to preserve and encrease the same so far as we can , especially that of the Visage , which being the Mirror of the Deity , should be carefully adorn'd and embellish'd ; considering too , that our Lord commands us in the Gospel to wash our Faces , and suffer'd his own Feet to be annointed with precious Unguents ; the use whereof was common among the Ancients , who annointed the Head , and all the rest of the Body , with Aromatick Oyls and Compositions , more for Beauty than for Health . And Physick , in one of its parts call'd Cosmetica , treats of Fucusses , and Ornaments of the Body and Face ; which the Law approves in L. 21. ff . De Auro Mundo , making four sorts of Fucus , namely , for Pleasure , Health , Ornament , and Cleanness . Moreover , 't would seem a contempt of that Divine Gift of Heaven ▪ Beauty , not to preserve it . And as no man , being to chuse a dwelling-house , but prefers a handsom and agreeable one before another ; so , if Souls had the choice of their Bodies when they come into the World , they would undoubtedly take the fairest and best shap'd , because they might exercise their operations best therein . And indeed the Soul is so curious of this Beauty , that as soon as any stroke , or other external injury deforms the Body , it ceases not to repair the ruines thereof ; and without the continual industry which she imploys , not only to re-establish the perpetual deperdition of our triple substance , but also to cause re-generation of the consumed flesh , the re-union of parts disjoyn'd by solution of continuity , and to reduce to a better conformation the depravations thereof , there would be more Monsters than Men. Why then should it be a crime for Art , which perfects Nature , to assist her in this work , by taking away what is superfluous , or adding what is deficient ; which are also the two parts of Physick . CONFERENCE CIV . I. Of Tobacco . II. Whether the Invention of Guns hath done more hurt than good . THe Herb call'd by the Spaniards Tobacco , from an Island of the same name in the West-Indies , wherein it grows in abundance , is nam'd by the Indians Petun ; by others , for its great virtues , Herba Sancta ; and Jean Nicot , Embassador of Francis II. having first brought out of Portugal into France some of the seed of it to Queen Catherine de Medicis , with the description of its virtues , it became denominated from him in French Nicotiane , or Herbe a la Reine , ( the Queens Herb ; ) as in Italy it was term'd Herbe de Santa Croce , ( of Holy Cross ) because a Cardinal of that name was the first that brought it to Rome . Some others still call it Antarctical Buglosse , Henbane of Peru , and Indian Wound-wort . It grows , many times , to the height of three Cubits , with a straight and thick stalk , so fat that it seems annointed with Honey ; it sends forth sundry large branches , with many leaves long and broad , rounder than those of great Comfrey , somewhat like those of great Personata , or Bur-dock ; fleshy , fat , and little rough , of a pale green , unpleasing smell , and biting taste : On the top of the stalk it hath many flowers , oblong , hollow , and large , in form of a Trumpet , of a white inclining to purple ; to which succeed little slender cods or husks , full of a brownish seed , smaller than that of Poppey . It s root is thick , hath several lobes , is woody , yellow within , bitter , easily separating from its bark , and , like all Herbs hot and dry , ( for this is so in the second degree ) it requires moist places and shadow , and delights to be cultivated . Moreover , 't is kept in Gardens , as well for its beauty , as for its faculties of curing abundance of Maladies ; to which 't is the more proper , in that it hath an unctuosity familiar to our Body , whose excrementitious humours ( the seed of most Diseases ) it potently resolves . For as Plants are of a middle nature between Minerals and Animals ; so they are more proper and safe for the preservation and restoring of Man's health than Animals themselves , which by reason of their similitude act less on us ; or than Minerals and inanimate Bodies , which through the too great diversity of their nature act with too much violence . The Second said , That this Herb heats , resolv's , deterges , and is somewhat astringent ; whence it is , that its leafs apply'd hot to the head cure the Meagrim and old headach , proceeded from cold or wind ; and if the pain be contumacious , you must rub the place first with oyl of Orange-flowers . Moreover , 't is us'd for the Cramp , and all other pains arising from the same cold humour ; particularly , for that of the Teeth , by filling them with the leaf bruis'd . It s decoction in common Water is good for maladies of the Breast of the same kind , as the Asthma , and old Coughs , causing expectoration of the phlegm which produces it . Also , Its smoak taken by the nose , and swallow'd down by respiration , frequently cures the Asthmatick , and such as have ulcers in the Lungs ; by the same reason that Galen saith , he saw a Baker's Wife cur'd of one , by frequent respiration of a hot and dry Air , which she attracted as she put her bread into the Oven , and took it out again . The leaves roasted under the ashes , and apply'd hot with their ashes to the Navil , are good for the Wind-collick , and other obstructions of the Bowels proceeding from the abovesaid causes ; especially , for crudities of the Stomach . The Indian women make use of it to kill worms , making their children take a very little quantity of it with Sugar ; but more safely by applying the leafs to the Navil , and adding a very little of the juice in lotions . The same , apply'd , helps the Stone-Collick , and is highly advantageous in strangulations of the womb , being laid likewise upon the Navil ; and if Women have their usual swoonings , the smoak puff'd into their nostrils fetches them again . They also ease the pains of swoln limbs , and cold Gowts . Scurf , Itch , Child-blanes , and clefts of the heels , proceeding from cold , are cur'd by being rub'd therewith , as also venomous wounds and bitings : Whereof the Spaniards bear witness , who seizing upon a part of the Indies , the Cannibals assaulted them with envenom'd Arrows , the wounds whereof they cur'd by sprinkling them with prepar'd Sublimate ; all their stock whereof being spent , the wounded dy'd , till it was found that the juice of Tobacco , apply'd , wrought the same effect . Moreover , the leaves stop the blood of fresh wounds , and agglutinate them . The juice heals old Ulcers , and prevents Gangreens . The Indian Priests , observing all these virtues , transferr'd them to the Mysteries of their Religion : For being interrogated concerning the events of War , they suck the smoak of this Herb with long Canes , then suffer themselves to fall down , and being afterwards awakened , relate wonders to their hearers , giving them to understand that they have had divine Dreams . They make use of it likewise , to recover weariness , and support hunger , burning certain shells , and powdering them with equal quantity of these leaves , of which they make pills , which they lay between the lower lip and the teeth , continually sucking their liquor , which , if it nourish not , at least it takes away the sense of the inconveniences of hunger and thirst ; which is an admirable secret , whereby they travel two or three days together . Possibly by their example our Sailers , and Souldiers who have been at Sea , take Tobacco with so much pleasure , that since they have once gotten a habit of it , they cannot be broken from it by the severest Laws : For to alledg the prejudice of excessive taking Tobacco , is of no more moment than what should be said against Wine for its abuse ; it having been said by many , That those things must be excellent which are capable of being abus'd ; and this may always be inferr'd from that immutable practice of Tobacco , That there is a great familiarity between it and our Nature ; since the Grand Signior cannot hinder his Turks from the use of it , who nevertheless abstain from Wine . The Third said , That if ever Pliny's condemning and decrying Drugs and forreign Roots was reasonable , it was chiefly at the time when the Trade of the Indies transmitted them to us in Europe , and , with their use , new and unknown Diseases : Amongst which Medicaments , Tobacco , as 't is the most common , so 't is the more dangerous , in that a false opinion of health and purgation gives it credit , although its temperament , hot and dry in a high degree , renders it not only contrary to young and cholerick people , and to the stomach , which it provokes to vomiting ; but by a peculiar malignity 't is an enemy to the Brain , causing Stupefaction , Vertigo , Lethargy , and a dulness of all its Powers , and by a violent desiccation spoling its natural constitution : For 't is so far from dis-inebriating , that , on the contrary , by its sharp and biting vapours it fills the head , and intoxicates much more ; like Opium , the herb of which it resembles ; neither of them serving for any thing but to trouble the Reason ; upon which account Tobacco is a sworn enemy to Hellebore , which every one knows is the remedy for Folly , and promotes the good constitution of the Brain . As for the evacuation of phlegm , for which it is esteem'd ; besides that 't is a dangerous thing to purge such as are in perfect health , as most takers of Tobacco are ; 't is certain , that all sort of smoak is bad for the Brain , which it clouds and dulls , by stirring the animal Spirits , and filling the cavities of its Ventricles , which it also infects by its smell , and pricks its Membranes by its Acrimony , inseparable from every kind of fume ; it being found , that men have had black scirrhous spots in the Meninges , produc'd by the vapours of Tobacco they were accustom'd to take ; which Custom also enuring Nature in that manner to evacuate the pituitous excrements , whereof the Brain is never destitute , if the use thereof be at any time interrupted , great accidents happen by that defluxion , which had gotten a long course that way , and turn'd the Custom of it into Necessity ; which use . ( besides ) being shameful , and proper only to Rogues and Robbers , whom our Arrests comprise under the name of Takers of Tobacco ; it seems that the name and effects of this Herb are of as bad an odour as its smoak . The Fourth said , That the Brain being the source not only of all cold maladies , but also of most affections of the Lungs , whose scituation and spongy substance makes them the Emunctory of all the superiour Parts ; whence the Asthma , Peripneumonia , Empyema , Phtisick , Cough , Orthopnaea , and other affections of the Breast , caus'd by defluxion of humidity falling from the Brain upon the Lungs ; Physick hath invented three sorts of Remedies to divert the course of those Excrements , namely , Errhines , Ptarmicks , and Apophlegmatisms . Errhines compos'd of Rue , Gentian , Celandine , Origanum , and other detersive Simples , attract the phlegm adhering to the Membranes of the Brain , and evacuate it by the Nose . Ptarmicks , or Sternutatories , which are made of the above-mention'd things powder'd , or of Pepper and white Hellebore , Euphorbium , Castoreum , and Pyrethrum , by their acrimony stimulating the expulsive faculty of the Brain , to excretion of the pituitous Excrements which are in its Ventricles . Apophlegmatisms , us'd either in Masticatories or Gargarisms , or by rubbing the palate of the Mouth , are made of Mastick , roasted Raisins , Hyssop , Origanum , bark of Caper-roots , Mustard , Turbith , and such other things as melt and attenuate phlegm , and make it distil down the Palate of the Mouth . Now Tobacco may serve for these three Uses , being taken either by the Nose , or in the Mouth , as a Masticatory ; but not in smoak , which is an enemy to the Brain and Spirits . Upon the Second Point it was said , That Nature having given wild Beasts Horns , Claws , or Teeth for their defence , has yet produc'd Man wholly naked , and without any other Arms but those of Reason ; to shew , that being a Reasonable Animal , he needed no other arms to decide his Quarrels with his like , but Justice and right Reason . Nevertheless , Necessity having oblig'd him to defend himself from Beasts , Robbers , and Publick Enemies , he hath , instead of fifty-cuffs , stones , cudgels , and bones of Animals , his first Weapons , made use of Iron , framing it into Swords , Axes , Spears , and Javelins ; till encreasing in malice , to offend at greater distance , he invented Slings and Balists , then ambulatory Machins to enter Places , and beat down the Walls of Cities : Yea , Fire was likewise brought into use ; by some , that of Burning-glasses , with which Archimedes burnt the Ships of Marcellus , who besieg'd the City of Syracuse ; by others , Granado's , and Pitch-barrels set on fire , as Caesar did at the Siege of Marseilles and Alexandria . But all this was nothing , in comparison to the Gun ; which although , according to the Portugal Relations , invented in the 85. year of our Lord , in the Kingdom of China , where most other Inventions began , by one of their Kings , nam'd Vitey , a great Magician ; yet appear'd not in Europe till about the year 1350. when it was found out by one named Bertoldus , a German , occasionally , by the experience which he saw happen in a mixture of Sulphur and Nitre , inclos'd in a vessel over the Fire , in order to an operation of Chymistry , whereof he made profession . This mischievous and diabolical Invention , having been hatch'd in the Country of the North , ( whence the Scripture assures us that all evil is to come ) was afterwards carried from thence into Italy , and then into France , Anno 1366. by some Germans , who also gave two pieces of Artillery to the Venetians who besieg'd Claudia Fossa , a Town belonging to the Genoeses , from whom it was presently taken by these new Engines ; which , although small , and ill made , being only of Iron bow'd , and hoop'd together with Iron bands , yet fail'd not to produce their effect . The Second said , Since Kings are call'd Gods in Scripture , 't was reasonable they should be arm'd with Thunder , which might make them reverenc'd by others ; there being no better expedient to preserve Majesty , than Terrour . And as the depravation of men renders War in these last Ages as necessary as just ; so , without doubt , the most powerful way of overcoming , must also be the most advantageous and considerable . This is it which hath made Artillery so esteem'd by Sovereigns , that they have lodg'd it in Arsenals and Magazens with their Treasuries , and given it in charge to great Masters , principal Officers of their Crown ; making a shew of it to Strangers , as the abridgment of their Power , and a mark of their Soveraignty . Moreover , 't is by this Cannon-Law that all their Quarrels are decided : These are the last Embassadors which carry their Commands with execution ; and those whose ears are stopp'd to their other Reasons , always find peremptory ones in the mouth of their Cannons . For as the Mosaical Law was given amongst Thunders and Lightnings from Mount Sinai ; and that of Christianity confirm'd by a Tempest of Wind and Fire : In like manner , Princes at this day establish not their Laws more powerfully than by help of the Thunder-claps of their Artillery ; as the Conquest of the new World makes manifest , the easiness whereof is due only to this Invention , which made those Nations receive Laws of Religion and State from such as shot the first Cannons amongst them , at the report of which they presently yielded ; conceiving that there was something divine in those Machins , which have likewise been the Keys of Gold , wherewith they have enriched Europe by another way of Alchimy than that to which the Disciples of this Science employ it . Moreover , by this Invention , which secures Commerce , the boldness has been taken to over-run the World , and despoil it of all its Riches ; the Conquest whereof hath been more or less easie , according as its use was known or unknown to the invaded Nations . The truth is , he that shall make comparison of the ancient Machins , Rams , Slings , Balists , or Bows , with any Fire-Arms whatever , will find that theirs were but Childrens-play , in respect of our true Combates . And so far is this Invention from doing wrong to Valour , that ( on the contrary ) it advances the same to its highest point : For if Valour appears only proportionally to the dangers it incurs , then there is most room for the exercising of it where the greatest are present . Now the ruine of some particular Persons , is not considerable , in respect of the publick advantage , to which the good of every one , consider'd by himself , is subordinate ; seeing that these Arms serve as well for the Defensive as the Offensive , the one and the other being only respective , regard being had no those that employ them ; that which serves for defence to one , being offence to the other . And besides , the Sword , which for so many Ages hath kill'd many more , would be more subject to this blame . But , on the contrary , the excellence of a Weapon consists in killing and terrifying , since 't is an Instrument of War , whereof the principal end is to exterminate Enemies ; for the fewer are left , the sooner it is ended ; and in the speedy razing of their Fortresses , consists the beating down of their Pride and Confidence . Wherefore , seing no Invention in the World can be without its inconveniences , one or two cannot counter-balance the good which Artillery hath brought , by the Conquest of so many Kingdoms and Riches ; so that if Arms are most usefull for the preservation and amplification of a State , the Invention of the Gun must be the more so , inasmuch as it is the most powerful Instrument of War , surpassing all other Arms in execution ; and making a Prince not only obey'd during War , but also respected and redoubted in Peace , during which 't is employ'd to testify the publick rejoycings and gladnesses . The Third said , As Philosophy is the noblest exercise of Man , so Morality is the fairest part of Philosophy ; whence Socrates acquir'd the honour of having brought it down from Heaven . The most excellent part of Morality is the Politicks , of which the noblest piece is the Art Military , as Mechaniques are the noblest part of this Art. Hence Caesar is more particularly exact in describing the construction of his Bridges , and other Engines , than his war-like exploits . Since then the Gun is without dispute the goodliest part of the Mechanicks , it follows that the Gun and its Invention is the goodliest thing of the World. For the excellence of an Engine consists in moving a great weight speedily , and to the greatest distance that may be , as the Cannon alone doth , whose power would be judg'd impossible , did not Experience attest it : Nor doth its violence depend upon the ordinary rules of Nature , the Principle of the regular motion of every Body ; but 't is caus'd by the same Nature constituted in a violent state , in danger of admitting either a Vacuum or penetration of Dimensions ; to avoid which , she sometimes breaks the Cannon ; or , if the same be too strong , she violently drives out the iron bullet , which hinders the free eruption of the inflamed matter , which , by reason of the rarefaction of its parts , requiring 10000 times more place than before , and not finding the same in the Cannon , issues forth to seek it ; by the same reason that an Exhalation inflam'd in the middle Region of the Air , disengages it self from its prison , by breaking the Cloud which holds it inclos'd in its belly , thereby forming the Lightnings and Thunders , whereof the shots of the Cannon are true Images upon Earth , where nothing comes nearer Thunder ; and consequently the Power of God , who oftentimes imploys those Arms to punish the crimes of men : Whence Pagan Antiquity assign'd indeed severally a Trident , a Sythe , a Bow a Helmet , a Lance , a Club , a Sword , and such other Instruments , to their false Deities ; but all attributed Thunder to the mightiest of the Gods. CONFERENCE CV . I. Of Blood-letting . II. Which is the most Excellent of the Soul 's three Faculties , Imagination , Memory , or Judgment . BLood-letting , ( whose invention is fabulously attributed to the Sea-horse , who finding himself too full of Blood , rubs himself against the sharp points of Reeds or Canes , and afterwards stops the wound with mud ) is celebrated either in the Arteries , and is call'd Arteriotomie ; or in the Veins , and is term'd Phlebotomie ; which Physitians , by good right , hold with Galen ( in the Book which he writ thereof against Erasistratus ) for a singular remedy , and one of the readiest for all sorts of Diseases , especially Inflammations , Fevers , Revulsions or Derivations , griefs of the Eyes , difficulties of Urine , Pleurisie , Peripneumonie , Squinancy , Epilepsie , Fractures , Luxations , and all acute Pains and Diseases . And as there are two general and most frequent causes of Diseases ; namely , Plethora , or Repletion ; and Cacochymia , or depravation of the Humours : Blood-letting is the remedy of the former , and Purgation of the latter : But Blood-letting is the best and safest , causing less agitation and disturbance in the Oeconomy of the Body than Purgatives , which are ordinarily violent , and enemies of Nature ; yea , it serves not only to evacuate the juices which abound in excess , but sometimes remedies their depravation , by correcting the hot and dry Intemperies of the Bowels , which is the cause of Cacochymie ; because Bleeding of its own Nature evacuates and makes revulsion , but , by accident refrigerates , and takes away obstructions : Therefore Avicenna , and all his followers , enemies of Blood-letting , are ridiculous ; alledging , That the Blood being ( Fraenum Bitis ) the bridle of choler , this becomes exasperated and enflam'd , the less Blood there is to restrain it . For if there be any Humour that keeps Choler in order , it must be Phlegm , which is contrary thereto ; and not Blood , which symbolises with it by heat : But Blood-letting checks the impetuous motions of Choler , which it evacuates with the Blood , if it be in the greater Vessels ; and if out of them , as about the cavities of the Liver , it tempers them , correcting the ardent constitution of the Liver which produces it . The Second said , That by reason of Contraries , affections against Nature , as well as Health , have their seat in the Parts , Spirits , and Humours . The Parts are the seat of Maladies ; the Spirits , of Symptoms and laesion of Functions ; and the Humours , of the Morbifick causes , either antecedent or conjunct . And as these humours , which are the source and leven of most Diseases , being in a natural state , are in their proper place , in the quantity and quality requisite to their Nature ; so in a state against Nature , they are out of their due place , and offend either in quantity or quality . To these three defects Physick opposes Revulsion , Alteration , and Evacuation ; this latter is done either by evacuating only the bad , by convenient ways in Purgation ; or the good with the bad , Blood-letting , which is defin'd an Evacuation of all the humours of the Body , by section of the Vessels . For though the Blood be the Treasure of Life , the Source of all Passion , and ( if we believe Galen ) the Seat of the Soul ; nevertheless , its corruption , as that of the best things of the World , being so much the more dangerous as it is the most perfect and temperate of all the Humours , it must be presently evacuated out of the Body ; not only in plenitude , where Nature requires nothing but to be discharg'd ; but also in depravation of the Blood , by mixture of the other Humours corrupted ; of which the less there is , the more easily they are subdu'd by Nature , which wants not strength to re-produce more laudable Blood than that from which she was unburden'd : But regard must chiefly be had to the distinction of Veins , according to the diversity of Diseases . So the most apparent Veins of the arms are open'd when the Body is plethorick , without affection of any Part : If it be so by suppression of the Moneths or Hemorrhoids , the Vein of the Foot must be open'd : If it be by Choler , then that of the right arm : If by Melancholy , then that of the left arm , in regard of the situation of the Liver and Spleen ; as for the various communication of the Vessels the Cephalick , Basilick , or Median are chosen . Hippocrates opens the Vein of the Forehead call'd Praeparata , in pains of the Hinder part of the head ; that of the Occiput , in fluxions of the Eyes ; the Hypoglottides , or Veins under the Tongue , in the Squinancy , for derivation ; that of the tip of the Nose , or great Canthus of the Eye , in its Inflammations ; the Jugulares and Salvatella , those of the Temples ; and , in brief , all others are open'd according to the sundry intentions of the Physitian . The Third said , That Blood-letting is the greatest of Remedies ; there being none sooner communicated to all the Parts , which having need of nourishment , which is carried to them by the Veins , you cannot evacuate any one sensibly , but that motion will be communicated with all the Blood in the other Veins ; that is to say , over all the Body . It s use was anciently so rare , that Galen and the Greeks made conscience of letting Children blood before fourteen years of Age ; and Avenzoar was accounted too ventrous in Phlebotomising his own Son at seven . Hippocrates appoints it in four cases ; in Inflammation , Metastasis , Repletion , and Obstruction . 'T is above all necessary , when the Body is too replete , evidenced oft-times by spontaneous evacuations at the Nose , and Hemorroids ; whether this Repletion respect the Vessels , which are too full , and in danger of breaking ; or the natural strength , oppress'd under the weight of the humours : But it seems to me impertinent and unprofitable in case of Cacochymie without Repletion , which requires Purgatives to purifie the sanguinary mass , and not this bleeding Remedy : For , there being three principal seats of Cacochymie , to wit , the First Region , the Veins , and the Habit of the Body ; Blood-letting is alike unprofitable to them all . As for the First Region , which is the sink and channel of the humours , Blood-letting cannot reach thither , without emptying all the Blood of the Body ; and should it penetrate thither , it would draw those excrementitious humours into the Veins , where they would corrupt the laudable Blood. But Cacochymie residing in the Region of the Veins , Purgation ( which only eliminates the corrupted humours , without the good and laudable ) is more proper thereunto than Phlebotomie ; which , on the contrary , sometimes evacuates the good juice , and not the vicious , when the same is impacted and adherent to some part remote from the open'd Vein . In fine , Blood-letting is as little profitable when the impurity is in the habit of the Body : Whence 't is too hard to draw the humours into the Veins ; but it is more expedient to resolve and make them transpire by sweats , exercise , abstinence , and other labours . The Fourth said , That Blood-letting is profitable in every vitiosity of the Blood , which either is corrupted in substance and quality , or offends in quantity , or causeth a fluxion upon some Part , or presses and loads it , or else is too much inflam'd : Nevertheless with this precaution , that regard is to be had to the Disease ; the strength , temper , age , sex , habitation , custom , and particular nature of the Patient . But generally , every great , hot , and acute Disease requires Phlebotomie ; which , on the contrary , is an enemy to cold Diseases , and all crudities ; because it refrigerates , by the loss of heat and spirits flowing out with the Blood. Also , diminution of strength , caus'd by any evacuation or resolution , prohibits bleeding ; but not that where the strength is oppress'd by abundance of humours , which must be presently eliminated . Children , who need Blood for their growth , as breeding Women do for the nourishment of their Child ; old men , who want heat and Spirits ; those who have small Veins , or rare and softish flesh ; ought not to be let blood but with great precautions . Nor is Phlebotomie to be administred in great cold or great heat , nor after great watchings and labours . And although the quantity of Blood depends upon the strength , and the Disease , yet 't is safest to take rather less ; but by no means to imitate the Ancients , who let Blood till the swooning of the Patient , in Inflammations , violent Pains , and very burning Fevers ; which they sometimes cur'd by this course , but commonly caus'd a cold Intemperies to the whole Body , during the remainder of life . Upon the Second Point it was said , That God having in the Universe imprinted an Image of his own Majesty , to the end to make himself known to men , hath also contracted the same in each part thereof , wherein we observe some shadow of the distinction of the Divine Essence into Three Persons : And 't is with this Ternary Number that he hath as 't were stamp'd for his own Coin the noblest parts of the World , which the Pythagoreans have also for that reason divided into three ; namely , The Intellectual , which are the Heavens , ( the place of Intelligences ) ; the Elementary , and the Animal ; each of which is again divided into three parts ; The Intellectual or Celestial , into the Heaven of Planets , the Firmament , and the Empyreal ; The Elementary , into the Air , Water , and Earth ; And the Animal , into Vegetable , Sensitive , and Rational , which is Man , who comprehends in himself eminently all those parts of the World ; the Elementary being in the Liver , the Animal in the Heart , the Intellectual in the Brain , wherein , as in its principal Sphere , the Rational Soul establishes a particular World ; every ones Head being a Globe , which is divided again into three parts , which are the Imagination , Memory , and Judgment : Amongst which , the Imagination , the principle of the others motion and action , represents the animal World ; Memory , serving for a subject matter to receive the impressions of the species consign'd to it , is the Elementary ; and Judgment , the Intellectual . The three parts of each of which Worlds are again correspondent to the same Faculties . The Imagination , upon account of the continual circumvolution of the Species , is the Heaven of Planets : The Memory , in reference to the fixation of the same Species , is their Firmament : And the Judgment , the highest of these Powers , is the Empyraeal . To the three parts of the Elementary , The Imagination , for its mobility and subtilty , is like the Air ; Memory , for its soft humidity , fitting it to receive all sorts of Figures , may be compar'd to the Water ; and Judgment , the base and foundation of the rest , for the solidity of its consistence and siccity , symbolizeth with the Earth . Lastly , to the three parts of the Animal World ; the Memory , receiving increase or diminution by humidity , the principle of vegetation , resembles the Vegetable ; the Imagination , by its heat and activity , the Animal ; and the Judgment , the Rational . And though these three Faculties be united in the substance of the Soul , nevertheless they are different , not only in their temperaments , actions , and ages , but also in their seats ; as that of Memory is the hinder part of the Brain , which people scratch to call any thing to mind ; that of Imagination is the forepart , whence they lift up their heads when they would vehemently imagine any thing ; and that of Judgment is the middle part , which is the cause why in a deep study people hold down the head . But to make choice of each in particular , their operations must be consider'd : Some make very much noise , and little action ; as Advocates and Proctors of a Court , who make much a do to put a business in order , to lay it open , and digest it , although without deciding any thing ; and such is the Imagination , which unites and compounds the Species , represents them to the Judgment , carries them to the register of the Memory , or extracts them out by Reminiscence . Others make little bustle , and much action ; as Judges ; and so doth the Judgment . The last have neither stir nor action ; as the Registers , who only transcribe what is dictated to them ; and so doth the Memory , a passive Power . The Sciences themselves , which fall under the Jurisdiction of the Mind , are also subject to each of these Faculties . Memory hath under it the Tongues , Grammar , Positive Theologie , History , Humanity , Law , Geography , Anatomy , Herbary , and almost all the Theory of Physick . The Imagination hath Eloquence , Poetry , Musick , Architecture , Geodaesie , Fortifications , most part● of the Mathematiques , and all the Arts whose works depend only on the force of the Imagination . The Judgment hath Philosophy , Scholastical Divinity , the Practice of Physick and Law , and all the Sciences which depend on soundness of reasoning . Nevertheless , because it seems that the Judgment cannot judg to its own advantage without injustice , being both Judg and Party ; 't is best to arbitrate in this sort , and say , That the excellence and necessity of things being considered , or so far as they are for our profit , or that of others ; for our own profit 't is best to have a good Judgment , and less of Memory or Imagination : For the Imagination serves more for Invention , and this to ruine its Author when it is destitute of Judgment ; Memory to make a man admir'd ; and Judgment , for conduct and government . The Second said , Since the Imagination gives the rise to all the motions of the Soul , by the Species which it supplies to it , wherewith it forms the Passions in the Inferior Appetites , Desires in the Reasonable Appetite , namely , the Will ; and Notions in the Understanding , which cannot know any thing but by the phantasms or species forg'd in the Imagination ; it must be the most excellent of all the Faculties of the Soul. Moreover , the Temper which constitutes it being the most laudable , and the Age wherein it prevails being the most perfect , its Actions must also be the most sublime ; since being not performable but by help of corporeal Organs , the more perfect these are , the more will the Minds actions be so too . Now the Qualities of the Imagination have much more conformity to the Soul , according to the Opinion of some Ancients , of an igneous nature ; and according to others , an Entelechie and continual motion , which either causes or depends on heat , the most active quality of all , wherewith the Brain being impregnate , renders the Spirit more lively , quick in retorts , and in all that they call Pointe d' Esprit , or acumen ; and inspiring Enthusiasms to Poets . On the contrary , the Judicious , who want this Imaginative Virtue , are cold , heavy , and as tedious in conversation , as the other are agreeable and welcome : Yea , the Judgment it self ows all its advantage to it : For if it were equitable , it would regulate it self only by the species which the Imagination represents to it ; and if it be corrupted , and without having regard to the pieces offer'd to its view , will follow its own sentiments , it runs the hazard of committing a thousand extravagances and impertinences . Yea , all the Judicious Sciences are ambiguous , and their followers divided ; a sure note of their weakness , as well as of that of Judgment which guids them ; since Abstracted Truth , its Object being unknown , it must leave the same in perpetual darkness , unless it borrow light from the Imagination . Moreover , the Sciences , Arts , and Disciplines of this Faculty are all pleasant , and as delightful and certain , as those of Memory are labile , the Faculty only of Children and Liars . Yea , the maladies of the Imagination are in such veneration , that Hippocrates calls them Divine , as having miraculous effects . The Third said , That there is no intire and perfect Good in this World , is verifi'd also in the Goods of the Mind , which are not often possess'd by one single man , but every one hath his share therein : For goodness of Wit , consisting in the excellence of his three Faculties , Imagination , Memory , and Judgment , the first of which forms the species , the second preserves , and the last judges of , and frames its Notions from them ; 't is a very rare thing to find a man possessing these three advantages in an excellent degree ; besides that , they are incompatible in one and the same subject , inasmuch as they depend upon the contrary temperaments . The Memory on a hot and moist , such as that of Children ; which nevertheless must not be like water , which easily receives , but retains not , all sorts of Figures ; but it must be aerial , and have some consistence and viscosity to retain the imprinted species . The Imagination requires a hot and dry temper , for fabricating and composing abundance of species ; like that of cholerick and young men , who are inventive and industrious . The Judgment demands a constitution of Brain cold and dry , like that of melancholy and old men , to hinder the sudden eruptions , or sallies of the Mind ; which therefore reasons better when the Body is at rest , than when it is in motion , which produces heat , as much an enemy to the operation of the Reasonable Soul , as profitable to those of the Sensitive or Vegetative , whose actions are perform'd by the Spirits , and Heat . But the Imagination cannot know any thing without Memory , which furnishes it with species ; nor this remember , without help of the Imagination ; nor the Judgment conceive and judg without the help of both . Nevertheless , as amongst Qualities there is always one predominant ; so amongst these three Faculties , one commonly excels the rest ; and the Judgment is the more excellent , inasmuch as 't is peculiar to Man ; whereas the Imagination and Memory are common to him with Beasts . So that the Judgment is our proper good , and is better worth cultivating than the Memory , to which they who wholly addict themselves , are like bad Farmers , who improve others Commodities , and let their own perish . On the contrary , they who only form their Judgment , acquire the true Treasures of Wisedom , and may be said rich of their own Stock : But great Memories are commonly like Aesop's Crow , adorn'd with borrow'd Plumes ; and indeed raise admiration in the weak minds of the Vulgar , but not in those who are accustomed to solid Truths , the Principle whereof is the Judgment . CONFERENCE CVI. I. Of Dew . II. Whether it be expedient for Women to be Learned ? IF Pindar deem'd Water so good , that he thought nothing better to begin his Odes with ; Dew , which is celestial Water , deserves to be esteem'd , since it surpasses that as much as Heaven , whence it comes , is elevated above the Earth . For Heaven is the source of Dew , whence it distills hither below , impregnated with all aethereal qualities and properties , incommunicable to any other thing ; whether it come by a transcolation of super-celestial Waters , which the Hebrews call Maim in the Dual Number , to signifie the Waters on high and those below ; or whether there be a Quintessence and Resolution of the Heavens whence it proceeds , like those Waters which Chymists distil from Bodies put into their Alembicks , indu'd with their odour and other qualities , and sometimes augmented in virtues : Whence some Divines endeavour to derive the reason why Manna , which is nothing else but Dew condens'd , for fourty years together wanting one Moneth , and allotted by God for sustenance of his people , had all sorts of Tastes ; for ( say they ) Heaven , whence it fell , contains eminently , as the efficient equivocal cause , all the forms of things to whose generation it concurs here below ; and therefore God employ'd this Dew to represent the several kinds of each Aliment , And Honey , whose sweetness is so familiar to our Nature , ( yea , so priz'd by the Scripture , that God promises his people nothing so frequently , to raise their longing after the Land which he had promis'd them ) what else is it but this same Dew condens'd and gather'd by the Bees , who rubbing their thighs upon the flowers and leaves of Plants on which this Liquor falls , load themselves therewith , and lodg it in their hives ? Wherefore Naturalists seem too gross , in teaching , Dew to be only a Vapour rais'd from the Earth , by the heat which the Sun leaves in the Air at his setting , and ; for want of other sufficient heat , unable to advance it self higher than the tops of herbs : for its tenuity and effects manifest the contrary ; its tenuity much exceeding that of Water ; witness their experiment , who make an egg-shell fill'd with Dew ascend alone to the top of a Pike plac'd a little bowing in the Sun ; which it will not do , if fill'd with common Water , how rarefi'd soever . Its effects also are , to penetrate much more powerfully than ordinary Water ; which is the reason why it very speedily whitens whatever is expos'd to it , as Linnen and Wax ; for the effecting of which , Rain requires thrice as long time : But its penetrativeness appears yet further , in that it dissolves even Gold it self ; for which reason some have thought fit to wash several times in it such Medicaments as they would have penetrate , as well as others are wont to do in Vinegar . The Second said . If it suffic'd to speak of Dew in a Poetical way , I should call it the sweat of Heaven , ther spittle of the Stars , the dropping of the celestial Waters , or the crystalline humour which flows from the eyes or the fair Aurora ; or else that 't is a Pearl-Garland , wherewith the Earth decks her self in the morning , to appear more beautiful in the eyes of the Sun , and the whole Universe ; to which if the Vapours serve for food , the Dew is its Nectar and Ambrosia . But to speak more soberly , I conceive it a thin and subtle Vapour , rais'd by a moderate Heat ; till either meeting some Body , it adheres thereunto ; or being attracted neer the Middle Region of the Air , 't is condens'd by cold , and falls down again upon the Earth . Nevertheless , this Vapour proceeds not only from a humour purely Aqueous , but somewhat partaking of the Spirits of Nitre , Sugar , or a sweet Salt ; since the thinnest part of it being evaporated , the rest remains condens'd upon leafs and stones , or becomes Honey and Manna ; and whoso shall lightly pass his tongue over the leafs of Nut-tree , and other compact and close Plants , shall taste a sweetness upon them in temperate Climates or Seasons , which is nothing else but an extract of this same Dew . Moreover , the fertility which it causes in the Earth , its purgative and detersive virtue , sufficiently manifest this Truth . For Dew could not fertilise the Earth , if it were bare Water , destitute of all sort of Spirits ; and particularly those of Nitre , which is the most excellent Manure that can be used to improve Land ; for the Earth from which it is extracted remains barren , till it have been anew impregnated with those Spirits by the influx of Dew , to which they expose it for some time , that it may again become capable of producing something . This purgative virtue , whereof not only Manna partakes ( being a gentle purger , of serosities ) but also pure Dew , which sometimes causes a mortal Diarrhoea or Lax in Cattle , purging them excessively when it is not well concocted and digested by the heat of the Sun , which consumes its superfluous phlegm ; and that detersive Faculty whereby Dew cleanses all impurities of the Body , which it whitens perfectly , cannot proceed but from that nitrous Salt , which , as all other Salts , is penetrative and detersive . Nor can that ascending of the Egg-shell proceed from any other cause but the virtue of certain leight and volatil Spirits ; which being actuated and fortifi'd by the heat of the Sun-beams , are set on motion ; and flying upwards , carry the inclosing shell with them ; which an aqueous humour cannot do ; because though the heat of the Sun could so subtilise , attenuate , and rarefie it , as to render it an aery Nature , which is the highest point of rarity it can attain ; yet it would not sooner attract the same than the rest of the air ; much less would it raise up the Egg-shell ; but it would transpire by little and little through the pores of the shell , or be expanded in it so far as it had space , and at last either break it , or be resolv'd into fume ; Heat imprinting no motion in Water , but only rarifying and heating it by degrees ; which is not sufficient to raise up the Vessel which contains it , since the same being full of heated air , would remain upon the ground . The Third said , That all natural things being in a perpetual flux and reflux , to which this Elementary Globe supplies Aliments , to make them return to their Principle ; Dew may be term'd the beginning and end of all things , the Pearl or Diamond which terminates the circular revolution of all Nature ; since being drawn upwards by the Sun from the mass of Water and Earth , subtilis'd into vapour , and arriv'd to the utmost point of its rarefaction , it becomes condens'd again , and returns to the Earth , to which it serves as sperm , to render it fruitful , and to be transform'd upon it into all things , whose qualities it assumes ; because being nothing but a Quitessence extracted from all this Body , it must have all the virtues thereof eminently in it self . Moreover , anciently the ordinary Benedicton of Fathers to their Children was , that of the Dew of Heaven ; as being the sperm of Nature , the First Matter of all its Goods , and the perfection of all its substance , recocted and digested in the second Region of the Air : For the same vapour which forms Dew in the Morning , being that which causes the Serein in the Evening ; yet the difference of them is so great , that the latter is as noxious as the former is profitable ; because the first vapours which issue out of the bosome of the Earth , being not yet depurated from their crude and malignant qualities , cause Rheums and Catarrhs ; but those of the Morning being resolv'd of Air condens'd by the coldness of the Night , have nothing but the sweetness and benignity of that Element ; or else the pores of the Body being open'd by the diurnal heat , more easily receive the malignant impressions of extraneous humidity , than after having been clos'd by the coldness of the night . The Fourth said , Although Vapour be an imperfect Mixt , yet 't is as well as other perfect Bodies compos'd of different parts ; some whereof are gross others tenuious . The gross parts of Vapour being render'd volatile by the extraneous heat , wherewith they are impregnated , are elevated a far as the Middle Region of the Air , whose coldness condenses them into a cloud , which is ordinarily dissolv'd into Rain , sometimes into snow or hail ; into the former , when the cloud before resolution is render'd friable by the violence of the cold , which expressing the humidity , closes the parts of the cloud , and so it falls in flocks : and into the latter , when the same cloud being already melted into rain , the drops are congeal'd , either by the external cold , or else by the extream heat of the Air , which by Antiperistasis augmenting the coldness of the rain , makes it close and harden ; which his the reason why it hails as well during the sultry heats of Summer , as the rigours of Winter . And amongst the gross parts of the Vapour , such as could not be alter'd or chang'd into a cloud , descend towards our Region , and there form black clouds , and mists or foggs : But the more tenuious parts of this Vapour produce Dew ; in which , two things are to be considered . I. The Matter . II. The Efficient Cause . The Matter , is that tenuious Vapour , so subtil as not to be capable of heat , and too weak to abate it . The Remote Efficient Cause , is a moderate Heat ; for were it excessive , it would either consume or carry away the Vapour ; whence if comes to pass , that there is no Dew made but during the Spring and Autumn , which are temperate , Seasons ; but never in Winter or Summer , the former congealing those Vapours , and the latter dissolving and consuming them . The Proximate Efficient Cause is the coldness of the Night , which must also be moderate ; otherwise it congeals them , not into Dew , but white-Frost , as it turns the Waters into Ice by the extream cold of the Air ; which moreover must be calm and serene , because if beaten and agitated by Winds , the Vapour cannot be condens'd , for the same reason which hinders running Waters from freezing , as standing do ; whence also Dew is more frequent in low places than high . Now as Dew is form'd of Vapour alone ; so if together with that tenuious Vapour , some terrene but very fine parts be carried up , especially towards the morning , there is produc'd a very sweet juice , of which Honey is made ; and when those terrene parts prevail above the humid parts of the Dew , there is made a less liquid juice call'd Manna , whereof the best is found in Calabria ; that of Brianson , and some other places , being through want of heat less digested than is requisite ; or mingled with too many impurities , by the excess of that which attracted them too violently from the Earth : But the sweetness of this Honey and Manna proceeds from a most perfect mixture of siccity with humidity , in a degree which is unknown to us . Upon the Second Point it was said , That God having subjected the Woman to the Dominion of the Man ( endu'd with strength to keep himself in possession of that Empire ; ) as Absolute Power is sometimes accompani'd with Tyranny , so he hath not only reserv'd to himself alone the Authority of making Laws ( whereunto Women not being call'd , have always had the worst ) but hath also appropriated the best things to himself , without , admitting them to partake therein : For Men , not content to have reduc'd them by those Laws into perpetual Wardship , which is a real Servitude ; to have so ill provided for them in Successions ; and to have made themselves Masters of their Estates , under the Title of Husbands ; further , unjustly deprive them of the greatest of all Goods , to wit , that of the Mind , whose fairest Ornament is Knowledge , the chief Good both of this World and the next , and the noblest Action of the Souls most excellent Faculty , the Understanding , which is common to Women as well as to Men , over whom too they seem to have the advantage of Wit ; not only for the softness of their Flesh , which is an evidence of goodness of Wit ; but because of the Curiosity , which is the Parent of Philosophy , defin'd , for this reason , The Love and Desire of Wisedom : And this vivacity is conspicuous in their loquacity and their artifices , intrigues , and dissimulations ; their Wits being like those good Soils , which for want of better culture run out into weeds and briars . Their Memory , caus'd by the moist constitution of their Brain , and their sedentary and solitary life , is further favourable to Study . Moreover , not to speak of those of the present Times , we have the examples of S. Bridgid , who excell'd in Mystical Theologie ; Cleopatra , Sister of Arsinous , in Physick ; Pulcheria , in Politicks ; Hupetia and Athenais , wife to Theodosius , in Philosophy ; Sappho , and two Corynnae , in Poetry ; Cornelia , the Mother of the Gracchi , and Tullia , doubly Cicero's Daughter , in Eloquence . Now if it be true , that Politicks and Oeconomicks are founded upon the same Principles , and there needs as much Knowledg to preserve as to acquire ; then since Women are in a Family what Men are in a State , and are destinated to keep what Men get , why should not they have the knowledg of the same Maxims as Men have by Study and Theory ; inasmuch as the reservedness and modesty of their Sex allows them not to have the experience thereof , by frequentation of the World ? Hence , our ancient Gauls left to them the Administration of the Laws , and other exercises of Peace ; reserving to themselves only those of War. And as for other Sciences , since their Encyclopaedy is a World which hath yet many unknown or less frequented Parts , if Women joyn'd together with Men in the discovery of them , who doubts but a feminine Curiosity would serve to exacuate the point of Mens Wits , distracted by extraneous Affairs , and make marveilous progresses , and find out sundry rare Secrets , hitherto unknown . The Second said , That Women are of themselves prone enough to take the ascendant over Men , without need of giving them that of Learning , which , puffing up the mind , would render them more proud and insupportable than before ; the good opinion they would have of themselves , being inconsistent with the Obedience to which they are bound . We read , That our first Father Adam was indu'd with Knowledg , but not Eve ; on the contrary , her sole desire to become knowing , by eating the forbidden Fruit , ruin'd the whole World. The active life of Huswifry , to which they are born ; the tenderness of their Bodies , impatient of the labours and sweat wherewith Science is acquir'd ; the humidity of their Brain , which is an enemy to Science ; and the weakness of their capricious Spirit ; are sufficiently strong Reasons to prohibit that Sex the Sciences , which require solidity of Judgment , always found wanting in the Writings of Women accounted the most Learned : Because Judgment is an act of the Intellect , reflecting upon its Notions ; which reflection depends upon a dry Temper , contrary to that of a Womans Brain , whose Animal Spirits being obscur'd by the clouds of humidity , she hits well sometimes at the first assay , but not in second thoughts , which are always weaker than the first ; a most sure mark of their weakness : ( On the contrary , the second thoughts of Men prevail over the first . ) Whence it is that they are heady in their desires , and violent in their first Passions , wherein ordinarily they have neither measure nor mediocrity : Therefore a Woman always either hates or loves ; she never knows a mean. The Third said , Since the more imperfect a thing is , the more need it hath of being perfectionated ; were the Minds of Women weak and imperfect , as is pretended , it would follow , that they have more need of the Sciences to cover their defects . Had our first Mother been indu'd with Knowledg , she would not so easily have suffer'd her self to be deluded by the fair promises of the Devil , who rightly judging , that Adam with all his Knowledg would have discover'd his subtilties , was aware of medling with him , but set upon the poor , ideot , and ignorant Woman . 'T is therefore an injustice to require Women to be more perfect and wise than Men , and withal to interdict them the means of becoming so : For how shall they be virtuous , if they know not what Virtue is ? which being a Habit of the Will ( a Faculty of it self blind , till illuminated by the advisoes of the Intellect , which are acquir'd by the Sciences ) 't is impossible for them to attain it . Those who doubt lest the knowledg of natural things might prejudice the honesty and modesty of that Sex , know not that the cognition of bad things , as well as of false , is always honest and laudable ; and that the Understanding is no more soil'd therewith , than the Sun by shining upon dunghils . For though the Will receive tincture of goodness and evil from the objects to which it tends , yet the Understanding is not corrupted by the most impure and abominable things which fall under its notice . Yea , since Knowledg depends upon purity and simplicity ; which makes Divines say , That Angels and separated Intelligences are more perfect in their cognitions than Men ; it seems , the safest course Women can take for securing their purity and Chastity ( their only Treasure ) is , to make provision of Learning and Knowledg . Moreover , 't is a thing unheard of to this day , that a Woman was Learned , and not Chaste and Continent ; which the Ancients meant to represent by Minerva the Goddess of Sciences , and the Nine Muses , all Virgins . CONFERENCE CVII . I. Whether it be good to use Chymical Remedies ? II. Whether the Reading of Romances be profitable ? ALL Sublunary Bodies having been created for the health of Man , who is the Rule of their Temperature , and the Judg and Arbiter of their Goodness ; Physick considers them either as Aliments , or Medicaments , or Poysons . Aliments preserve Nature , which assimilates them . Poysons destroy and corrupt it , by communicating their malignant qualities . Medicaments are between both ; neither being converted into our substance , as Aliments ; nor corrupting it , as Poysons : but either evacuating the peccant humours , or altering Nature , to restore it to its natural temper , when they are rightly administred , and not otherwise ; the former are call'd Purgative , the latter Alterative Remedies . All these Remedies were first found out by Experience , which gave place to the most ancient Sect of Physitians , call'd Emperica , invented by Acron , and afterwards supported by the two general Maxims of the Methodists , of whom Thessalus was Authour ; which were , To loosen constipated Bodies ; and , To stop the fluxions of others . Lastly , They have been authoriz'd by Reason , joyn'd to Experience ; which hath given place to the most authentique Sect call'd the Dogmatists , or Rationalists , and Galenists , from their Author ; proceeding upon Hippocrates's Principle , who cur'd Contraries by their Contraries ; whereas the Chymists ( call'd also Hermeticks from Hermes Trismegistus , and Spagyricks from the business of their Art , which is to separate and conjoyn Bodies ) cure like Maladies by like Medicaments ; which they say act by a propriety of their whole substance against Diseases ; not by their temperament or various mixture of contrary qualities , which nevertheless are alone active ; for no action can be between things perfectly alike , in regard one thing acts upon another only in order to assimilate the same ; so that if it be already like , there will not be any action . Moreover by the reason of Contraries , since Health is preserv'd by things of resembling Nature , it follows , That Diseases must be cur'd by their Contraries . And as Health consists in Mediocrity ; so Sickness , either in Excess or Defect : On which account , Physick is defin'd Detraction and Addition , because it retrenches what is superfluous , and supplies what is deficient . Now both Excess and Defect are increas'd by use of things alike . Wherefore the Chymical Principle being overthrown , all the Remedies founded thereupon ought to be suspected . The Second said , That those two Principles which seem contrary one to the other , are not so , if rightly understood : For , when the Chymists say , That Similia curantur similibus , they speak not of Diseases , as the Galenists do , with whom they agree , That the same are augmented by use of resembling things ; but of the part diseas'd , which ( being the Seat of Affections against Nature ) can alone be said to be cur'd , and not the Diseases ; which being only a privation , errour , or disorder of the Body , cannot be capable of sanation , but only the parts of the Body ; which the Dogmatists , as well as the Chymists , cure by Remedies like in substance to the Nature of those Parts which they strengthen : For whatever is a Friend to Nature , call'd by Hippocrates , Morborum Medicatrix , is also an Enemy to that which is against Nature . The Third said , Since Remedies are the more excellent , by how much the neerer they come to our Nature ; it follows , That Minerals , Metals , and all Fossiles , prescrib'd us by Chymistry , having malignant and venomous qualities , are much more dangerous than the ordinary Remedies taken from Animals and Plants , which have life as well as we . However prepar'd , they always leave an evil tincture in the noble Parts , and whole Body , against which they act with violence ; which they have not only of their own Nature , altogether remote from ours ; but also from the Fire , which gives them an extraneous heat , contrary and destructive to ours ; any dry heat being an enemy to the natural , which is humid and benign ; and although they make use of Medicines extracted from Vegetables , yet 't is with as little success ; since their purgative virtue depends on their temperament , which is wholly destroy'd by their Distillations and Extractions : Besides that , being all hot , they are unprofitable to all acute Diseases ( ordinarily hot , and always the most dangerous ) and noxious in Fevers , which are generally complicated with most Diseases . Moreover , all Remedies acting by the first , second , and third Qualities , which depend on a Matter temper'd after a particular Matter ; therefore Mixts separated from rheir Matter , which serves for a base and foundation to the actions of the Form , lose their former force and virtue , which is more efficacious and sensible in a material and gross subject , as that of ordinary Remedies is , prepar'd by decoction or infusion , in Bolus , Powder , Opiate , Conserve , Lozenges , or such other solid Body ; than in an Essence , Spirit , or the like subtil and tenuious Body ; which freed from its grosser parts , which serv'd to check it , flies like lightning into the Parts of the Body wherein the Morbifick cause resides , which it can never subdue or eradicate , though its virtue should not presently vanish , but be preserv'd in the Body ; which , besides being accustom'd to material things , because they conserve and compose it , it oftentimes receives great dammage from too subtil things ; on which account , the Air of the Supreme Region cannot be attracted by the Lungs . The Fourth said , That the Characteristical of a Good Medicament being to Cure Speedily , Certainly , and Pleasantly ; the Chymical , being such , ought to be not only employ'd , but also preferr'd above others . The speediness of their Effect is from their Forms , which alone are active , especially when depurated and loosned from Matter , a Principle purely passive , and incapable of action . They are also agreeable and sure , as being depriv'd of their impurities , malignant qualities , bad smells and tastes , by means of the various degrees of Fire ; whieh if it communicate an Empyreuma or Burntness to these Medicines , so it doth , not only to vulgar Remedies prepar'd by Fire , but also to all our Meats and Aliments . Besides , many of these Chymical Remedies are prepar'd with a moderate heat , as that of a Dunghill , Ashes , Balneum Mariae , which cannot give them such Empyreuma : And should they all have it , yet being but an extraneous and adventitious heat , 't is easily separated from them , either of it self in time , or speedily by ablutions , wherewith even Precipitate Mercury is render'd very gentle , and Antimony void of all malignity . What is objected of the violence wherewith Mineral and Metallick Medicines act , by reason of their disproportion to our Nature , is as little considerable ; since Hippocrates , and the ancient Physitians , us'd Euphorbium , Hellebore , Scammony , Turbith , Colocynthis , and such other most violent Remedies , which are still in use ; and Galen employ'd Steel , Sandarach , burnt Brass , and the like Medicines , taken from Minerals wholly crude , and without preparation , which was unknown in his time . Rondeletius uses crude Mercury in his Pills against the Venereous Disease , whereof this Mineral is the true Panacaea : Cardan and Matthiolus , crude Antimony ; Gesner , Vitriol ; Fallopius , Crocus Martis against the Jaundies ; almost all Physitians , Sulphur , against the Diseases of the Lungs ; and such Patients as cannot be cur'd by ordinary Remedies , they send to Mineral Waters . And since not only Garlick , Onyons , and Mustard , which we use in our Diet ; but also the Juices of Lemmons , Citrons , Berberries , and Cantharides , although corrosive , are still in use ; why should we not use Chymical Medicines in small quantity , purg'd from their corrosion , and taken with convenient Waters and Vehicles ? The Fifth said , There is in all natural things a certain fix'd Spirit , the sole principle of their Virtues and Operations ; which being separated from them , they remain only Carcasses without Souls : As is seen in Earth , render'd barren by extraction of its nitrous Salt ; in Wine dead or sowre ; and in the insipid phlegm of the same Wine , separated from its Spirit by Chymical distillation , which separates the good from the bad , the pure from the impure , the subtil from the gross , the form from its more crass matter ; in a word , the Spirit from its Body ; which being impregnated with the virtue of the whole Mixt , reduc'd into a very narrow Volume , is very active and proper , not only to serve for Aliment to an Animal , which is nourish'd with this Spirit , the rest being unprofitable , and as such converted into Excrements ; but also principally for the curing of Diseases , by repairing and strengthning the fix'd Spirits , which are the true feats of Diseases , as well as of Health ; a Disease being nothing but the laesion of the Functions , whereof the Spirits are the Principles ; whereas ordinary Physitians , instead of separating the virtues of each Mixt , to oppose the same , as Specifical Remedies to all Diseases , as the Chymists do , stifle and destroy them by the confus'd mixture of abundance of Simples and Drugs , whereof their Medicaments are compounded , which by this means acquire a new temperament and particular virtue , resulting from the ingredients , whose qualities and properties are abated , or rather extinguish'd ; in like manner as of the Elements united together is made a Compound wholly different from its principles . Wherefore we may justly retort against such Remedies , what they charge upon those of Chymistry ; namely , That they are taken from dead Ingredients , corrupted and depriv'd , by the Fire , of their Radical Humidity , wherein , consisted their prime purgative virtue , which is not so easily dissipated ; since when a Nurse takes a Purge , the strength of the Physick is convey'd by her Milk to the Child ; and we feed she-Goats and Pullen with Purgatives , to render the Milk of the one , and the Flesh of the other such . However , since there , are so many incurable Diseases , whose causes are sufficiently known , but to which no Specifical Remedies are found ; Chymistry , which opens the means thereunto by the solution of all Bodies , ought to be cherish'd , and not condemn'd , as it is by the ignorant or malicious , who must at least acknowledg it one of the members of Physick , as belonging to Pharmacy , which consists in the choice and preparation of Medicaments , and is part of the Therapeutical Division . But we say rather , That the three parts of Medicine , or its three ancient Sects , are the three parts of the World , Europe , Asia , and Africa ; and Chymistry is that new World , lately discover'd , not less rare and admirable than the others , provided it be as carefully cultivated , and rescu'd out of the hands of Barbarians . Upon the Second Point it was said , That Truth is not the most powerful thing in the World ; since oftentimes Fables and Romances have more attractives , and no fewer followers than Histories ; as the Poets meant to signifie by the Fable of Pigmalion , who fell in Love with a Statue . For Romances , which are nothing else but the Images of a phantastick Beauty , are nevertheless lov'd and idolatris'd by abundance of Persons ; not only for the Eloquence , whose fairest lines are seen in those fabulous Books ; but for the Gracefulness and Gallantry of the actions of their Personages , which may serve for a perfect model of Virtue ; which having never been found compleat in all points in any Illustrious Man , whose Life is always blemish'd with some spot , History cannot give us a perfect example to imitate , unless it be assisted by Romances ; without which , Narrations purely Historical , describing a naked fact , are but excarnated Sceletons , and like the first lines of a Picture grosly trac'd with a Crayon , and consequently disagreeable , if artifice give them not colour and shadows . Thus Xenophon , and in our times Don Guevara , aiming to draw the Model of a perfect Prince , one in the Person of Cyrus , the other of Marcus Aurelius , have heap'd together so many contrarieties to Truth , that they have made rather Romances of them than Histories . Thus Achilles's exploits appear far otherwise in Homer than in Dictys Cretensis ; those of Charlemain , in Eginard and Ariosto , than in the Annals : 'T is to Romances that they owe half their Glory ; and if their Example hath given any excitation to the Readers Spirits , 't is what the Romances aim'd at , not the Histories . The Romancer is the Master and Contriver of his Subject ; the Historian is the Slave of it . And as by refraction of the visual rays , variously reflected in a triangular Glass , is form'd an Iris of colours , which although not real yet cease not to please ; so by the variety of those accidents , variously interwoven with the mixtures of Truth and Fiction , is form'd so agreeable a Medley , that it delights more in its Inventions than the Body of an uniform History ; from which Romances borrowing the most memorable accidents , may be term'd the Essence and Abridgment of the same , re-uniting all the Beauty , Pleasure , and Profit which they afford : For these Books serve not only for delight , but profit ; the one never being without the other ; since Fair , which is the object of Delight ; and Good , of Profit ; are reciprocal and inseparable : And the pleasure we take in any thing is an infallible mark of its goodness and utility ; which is so much the greater in Romances , as they instruct with pleasure , artificially marrying Benefit and Delectation . Under supposed Names they freely tax , without incurring the envy or hatred of those whom they reprehend . Thus the Prophet Nathan by a Parable drew from David the condemnation of his Crime ; which otherwise possibly he would never have own'd , or at least would have excus'd in his own Person . As for the abuse and danger of reading these Books , for the most part fill'd with dishonest Loves 't is common to them with the best things of the World , that they may be turn'd to a bad use : But if the Love be honest and lawful ( as it proves always in conclusion ) the Romances deserve no blame for it ; if unlawful , the Lovers have always an unhappy end ; and Vices are never unpunish'd . 'T is here that Distributive Justice is exactly kept ; not by the blind Judgment of Fortune , but by the judicious choice of the Author ; that the Good are always rewarded , and the Wicked punish'd . For the object of Romances , as well as of Histories , is the description of humane actions ; which being most often bad , by reason of the depravation of Nature , they appear more scandalously in History than in Romances . Why therefore do not their Censors likewise proscribe Histories , so much more dangerous , as they afford us many true examples of Sacriledges , Parricides , Adulteries , and Incests , the Authors whereof have escaped punishment . And not to speak of the dangerous Maxims of Tacitus and Polybius ; Who would take the Fables of Herodotus , and the Prodigies of Livie , for more probable things then those of Romances ? To omit the contrariety of Historians of the same time ; so that we may say , That the truest amongst them is the most likely . The Second said , If the Platonists saying be true , That there is nothing real in this World ; but we perceive only shadows and phantasms in this life , which the Scripture compares to a Dream ; there will be little difference , as to realty , between a History and a Romance . And though the one be a meer fiction , yet this will no more infer the despising of it , than it doth of a Comedy , because the Actors are not the very Personages ; or of a Landskip or Perspective well drawn , only because 't is the Invention of the Painter , and not of Nature ; whose Works , as excellent as they are , yet yield to those of Art , which we esteem above the true and natural , from which the same are counterfeited ; our minds extreamly delighting in Imitations ; whence it is that we so much esteem in their Copies and Representations such things whose Originals are disagreeable to us . But that which augments the glory of Romances is , that their declared enemies have not been able to encounter them but by Romances too ; as Plato and Isocrates could not reprehend the Sophisters , but by making use of their Eloquence . The Third said , That Romances are commonly either of the valorous Exploits of Knights , or of Amorous pass-times . The first are for the most part ridiculous , and full of Knights Errant , who force Enchanted Castles , kill Monsters , Giants , and Men like Flies . The latter are infamous , contrary to Good Manners , and dangerous to young Persons , entertaining them in a loose Idleness , the Mother of all Vices ; besides the dangerous impressions those Lies leave in tender Minds , and which remain therein all their life after . But this belongs to all fabulous Discourses , that they denote weakness of Judgment in those addicted to them , and a disorderly Wit in their Authors . And since , according to Physitians , the first degree of Folly is to imagine phantastical Opinions ; and the second , to tell them to others ; the third ( in my conceit ) will be , to write them . CONFERENCE CVIII . I. Of Talismans . II. Whether a Country-life or a City-life is to be preferr'd ? TAlisman ( which the Chaldaeans call Tsilmenaia ; the Hebrews , Magen ; the Greeks , Character ) is an Arabick word , form'd by transposition and addition to the beginning and end of the two Hemantical Letters Tau and Nun , of the Hebrew word Tselem , which signifies Image , Figure , or Character . For those Talismans ( of which Zoroaster is made the first Author ) are nothing else but Images in relief , or engrav'd upon Medals or Rings , ordinarily of Mettal or precious Stones , in shape of Men or Animals , fabricated under certain Constellations and Aspects of Stars , whose influence they thereby receive and keep , being afterwards instead of the same Stars ; yea , with the greater virtue , in that the re-union of influences being made in one point , their activity is redoubl'd : As Burning-glasses take more heat from the Sun , than perhaps he hath himself . These Figures act , as they say , either upon mens minds , as to cause one to be lov'd , honour'd , enrich'd , or fear'd ; or upon their Bodies , as to cure them : Of which some shadow is seen in the magnetical cure of Wounds , by applying the Medicine to the Weapon that did the hurt , or to the bloody shirt . Or else these Figures act upon natural things , as to keep away from a place rain , hail , and wild or venomous Beasts ; only by natural means : For we speak not here of magical or diabolical Characters , whose virtues for the most part depend upon either a tacite or express compact with the evil Spirit , who sometimes really produces those effects , often deludes our Senses ; and not the Character , Word , Sound , Number , or such other means , commonly inept , and uncapable of such action . But we speak only of natural Agents , which acting almost all by a propriety of their whole substance , and by occult and sympathetical virtues , cause many strange effects , which the ignorant Vulgar incongruously ascribe to Magick or Sortilege . There might be doubt of the effect of these Talismans , if divers Histories did not give assurance thereof : For those Teraphins , such as Laban's Puppets were , might be call'd Talismans , as the Brazen-Serpent and the Golden-Calf are by Marselius Ficinus ; the one to preserve from the morsures of Serpents , by its sight ; the other to turn away the heats and droughts of the Scorpion , and of Mars . The Idols of the Pagans may also be put in this rank , as Memnon's Statue in Aegypt , which mov'd and spoke when shone upon by the Sun ; that of Paphian Venus in Cyprus , upon which it never rain'd ; the Palladium of Troy ; the Ancilia or Bucklers of Rome , whick kept the Fortune of the Empire ; the Dii Penates , figur'd by two Serpents ; those call'd Averrunci , who kept away domestick misfortunes ; Sejanus's Statue of Fortune , which the Emperours left to their Successors ; Virgil's brazen Fly and golden Horseleech , with which he hinder'd Flies from entring Naples , and kill'd all the Horseleeches in a Ditch ; the Figure of a Stork , plac'd by Apollonius at Constantinople , to drive them away thence in the year 1160 ; and that wherewith he drove away Gnats from Antioch ; those of Tripoli in Syria , and Hampts in Arabia , which were preserv'd from venomous Beasts by the Talisman of a Scorpion engraven upon one of their Towers ; that at Florence , made against the Gowt , by a Carmelite nam'd Julianus Ristonius à Prato ; those of Paracelsus against the Pestilence ; and infinite others ; render their effects as common , as their existence certain : Which is prov'd also by the example of Gamahés or Camaien's , which are Stones naturally figur'd by the impressions of the Stars , which consequently may have influence upon Artificial Figures . For as the Sun may lighten or heat a mans Picture , as well as a Man ; so may the Stars give their influences to the Figure of a Thing , as well as to the Thing it self ; especially when the subject is fitted thereunto , as the Talisman is ; not only by its metallick matter , symbolizing with that of the Star , both in colour and solidity ; but especially by the Figure imprinted on it , which is like the Sign whose influences it receives . For though the Constellation be not very like that Figure , yet in regard the Qualities of the Animal which the Figure represents , are like those of the Sign , ( whence the Constellations of the Zodiack are call'd , The Ram , the Bull , &c. not for the resemblance of such Animals parts with those of those Signs ) the Figure of the Animals attracts them of the same Sign much more powerfully by sympathy . And indeed we see many things have qualities consentaneous to the Figure they bear ; as the Stone call'd Ophites , for the small veins which cut it in form of little Serpents , cures their poyson ; as also the Stones of Maltha do , which bear the Figure of a Serpents-tongue ; and the Herb call'd by that name : The Squill and the Poppy , which resemble the head , asswage the pains thereof : Wild Tansey and Eyebright cure the Eye , whereto they are like . But if it be said , That 't is not the Figure that acts in them , but a particular virtue depending on the temper of their Qualities ; since losing their Figure either by distillation or infusion , ( they cease not to act , yea more effectually than before . I answer , That in the spirits of those same active qualities remains always the Form and Figure ; as some Chymists have resuscitated Roses and other Flowers , by holding their ashes in a glass Phial , over a Candle . The Second said , That Talismans cannot produce the effects attributed to them ; whether you consider them in their Matter and Substance , or in their Figure . Not in the former ; for any sort of Matter , as Wood , Wax , Stone , Metal , &c. are made use of for cutting of these Talismans ; which , besides , lose their Name when they produce an effect by the virtue of their Matter ; as a Scorpion engraven on a Bezoar-stone would not cure the bitings of that venomous Animal by its Talismanical Figure , no more than any other ; but 't is an effect depending on the Stone it self . Nor do Simples cure by the resemblance between the Parts of our Body and their external Figure ( of which we speak here ) , but by the virtue and property of their Substance , which remains when they are powder'd and despoil'd of their Figure ; which , moreover , is a Quality indeed , but no active one ; being only a certain situation and disposition of Parts , and a mode of quantity ; which depending on Matter , a purely passive thing , is as uncapable of any action by it self , as the Figure which terminates it . But though the artificial Figure of a Talisman could act , it could produce no natural effect , because beyond its power ; much less upon the Will , to incite Love or Hatred , as is pretended . For 't is a ridiculous and groundless vanity to imagine a sympathetical Commerce between a Constellation and a Figure of an Animal , graven upon Copper , or such other Matter , which is much less fit to receive the influences of the Stars to which such Animal is subject , than the Animal it self , whose skin stuff'd with straw were more proper to drive away other Beasts of the same kind ; there being nothing Living-creatures dread so much as the dead Bodies of their own kind . The Third said , It needs not to seek Reasons and Authorities to prove Talismans , either in Art or Nature ; since Man himself may be said to be the Talisman and Perfection of God's Works , plac'd by him at the Centre of the Universe ; as of old Talismans were plac'd at the Foundations of Cities : His countenance being a Medal imprinted with all the Characters of the Stars , the two brightest of which are at the Eyes ; Saturn at the Eye-brows , the Seat of Severity ; Jupiter at the Fore-head , the place of Honour ; Mars at the Nose , where Anger resides ; Mercury in the Mouth , where Eloquence lies ; Venus at the Chin , and rounding of the Cheeks , the pourfit of the grace of this Medal , which serves him for an Universal Talisman , in its Beauty to procure Love ; in its Majesty , to cause Respect ; not only to drive away Flies or Frogs , but to reign over all Animals , by the prerogative of this Face , before which they tremble . Are not his Hands ( the Artificers of his Felicity ) Talismans noted with the Characters of the Signs and Planets , which the Rules of Chiromancy uncypher ? In the Right Hand are his Days and Years , ( saith the Wiseman ) the Talisman of his long life ; in the Left are Riches and Honours , the Talisman of his good Fortune . In short , Is not his Soul the Talisman of his Immortality ; which at the instant of its Creation receiving all the influences of the Deity , and retaining the Image thereof , hath been inserted into this Work , not to preserve it from Thunder and Tempests , which can touch only the least part of it ; but from Corruption and Extinction , to which all other Creatures are subject . The Fourth said , He 's too sensual that impugns the truth of things , under pretext that they fall not under our Reason ; which though very weak and uncertain , abusing the principality which it usurps over all the Faculties , hath turn'd its denomination into Tyrannie : Whence if Experiences be alledg'd she denies them , because not able to accord them with the weakness of her Judgment . Witness what is seen in all the admirable works of Nature and Art , in the Magnetical cure of Wounds , and that of Diseases , by Amulets or Periapts ; and what Cicero and all Antiquity affirms of Gyges's Ring , upon turning of the Stone whereof inwards , he became invisible ; and returning it outwards , was perceiv'd . Such also was Minerva's Shield , wherewith Perseus combated the Gorgons , which was of Glass , through which one might see , without being seen ; as also the Rings of those Mistresses of Alexander the Great , and Charlemain . For if it be said of the first , That Olympias shewing her self stark naked to him , made him confess , That the great Beauty of all the parts of her Body was the only Talisman wherewith she enchanted Alexander : The same cannot be said of the latter ; since after his death the Talismanical Ring found under her Tongue caus'd Charlemain to love not only her , but also the Lake of Aix-la-Chapelle whereinto it was cast ; and that which was found in the Foundations of the Walls of this City of Paris , under Chilperic , where there was a Fire engraven upon a Brass-plate , a Serpent , and a Rat ; which having been remov'd from the place , the very next day a great Fire happened in the same City . For if every thing below is as that which is above , and the effects of inferiour things proceed from the various configuration of the Celestial Bodies , as of the different combinations of the Letters of the Alphabet are compos'd infinite Books , there may be some proportion and correspondence between those Celestial Figures , and such as are made upon fit and suitable materials ; the knowledg of which sympathetical Correspondences , is the true Magick ; which is , by the testimony of J. Picus Mirandula , the highest point of humane Knowledg , marrying Heaven with Earth ; as black Magick is detestable , shameful , and ridiculous . The Fifth said , That every thing acts in the World by the first or second Qualities , or by its Substance ; whence proceed occult Properties and Sympathies : But Talismanical Figures cannot act by any of these ways ; for 't is certain , that they act neither by heat , cold , hardness , softness , or such other first or second Quality , no more than by their Substance , which is different in Talismans of Copper , Iron , Stone , &c. Although the Authors of this Art ascribe the same virtue to all , provided they be graven with the same Figures , and under the same Constellations and Aspects of the Starrs , from whom alone they make them derive their , strange virtues ; alledging , as a Principle , That there is nothing in the World but hath both its Contrary and its Like , as well in Heaven as on Earth ; where we see not only the Marigold and the Sun-flower follow the motion of the Sun ; the Selenotrope , that of the Moon ; the Cock proclaims the approach of the Sun : As also , on the contrary , Dogs commonly run mad in the Dog-days , and Lions under the Sign Leo : But also some Persons beheld with an evil eye by some Planets , others being propitious . So to cure hot and dry Diseases they engrave their Talismans under a Constellation contrary to the Evil , as cold and moist ; having regard to the Signs whereunto every Malady and diseas'd Part is referr'd ; which is an Invention of Paracelsus , who fancies Poles , a Zenith , a Nadir , an Equator , a Zodiack , and other phantastical Figures in our Bodies , answering to those of Heaven , without the least proof of his sayings . Upon the Second Point it was said , Since Man is compos'd of Body and Soul , the best Life he can lead is that which is most proper for the perfection and good of both . Such is the Country-life , being accompanied with the Goods of the Body , Fortune , and the Mind . Those of the Body , as Health and Strength , are possess'd with advantage by Rusticks , who know not so much as the Names of Diseases ; the cause whereof is their Exercise and Labour , which dissipates and resolves the humours that produce most Diseases ; as also the purity of the Air they breathe , which is the more healthful in that it hath free motion , and is less confin'd ; for which reason Physitians send their recovering Patients to confirm their Health in the Air of the Country : Which also supplies the Goods of Fortune , the true and natural Riches , to wit , the Fruits of the Earth , and the Spoils of Animals ; Gold , Silver , and other artificial Goods , being but imaginary and useless without those first , whereunto they are subservient . But above all , the Goods of the Mind , which consist in Knowledg and Virtue ( the two Ornaments of its two chief Faculties , the Understanding and the Will ) may be acquir'd much more easily in a Country-life , in regard of the purer Air , which begets like Spirits , as these frame purer Species and Phantasms , on which depend the actions of the Understanding ; which , besides , cannot meditate nor improve without rest and silence , scarce found in a civil and tumultuary Life , as that in Cities is , which hold our Minds as well as Bodies in captivity , depriving us of the free aspect of Heaven , the rising and setting of the Sun and Stars , and of the means of considering the Wonders of God in the production of Flowers , Fruits , and Plants . Hence the Poets feign'd the Muses , the Goddesses of the Sciences , living in the Mountains of Helicon , and in Woods ; not in the inclosure of Cities , where Virtues are also more difficultly practis'd than the Sciences , nothing of them being left there but shadows and phantasms , which under veils of Dissimulation , Hypocrisie , Complements , and other testimonies of Virtue , cover Injustices , Sacriledges , Impieties , and other Crimes unknown in the Country , where Simplicity and Innocence are sure tokens of true Virtue ; which is also better retain'd amongst the Thorns and Sweats of the Country , than in the Luxury and Idleness of Cities . And if things may be judg'd of by their beginnings , the Sacred History tells , That Cain , the first Murtherer , was the first that built a City , named Henoch , after the Name of his Son ; as a little after did the first Tyrant of the World , Nimrod , who built Niniveh . On the contrary , all holy Personages have lead a Country-life : Adam was a Husband-man , and so was Cain , as long as he continu'd in the state of Innocence , which as soon as he lost he desir'd to become a Burgess . Jacob , and the twelve Patriarchs his Sons , were Shepherds ; as also the Kings , Saul and David ; and the Prophets Amos , Elisha , and many others ; in imitating whose example we cannot erre . The Second said , That Man being a sociable and political Animal , the habitation of Cities is as consentaneous to his Nature , as the Country-life is repugnant to the same . And therefore Men had no sooner discover'd the inconveniences of the Rustick-life , but they unanimously conspir'd to build Cities , to the end to supply one anothers Necessities , and defend themselves from wild Beasts and their Enemies , to whose fury they were expos'd before they liv'd in some Town , which is a Sacred Society or Unity of Citizens , all aspiring to the conservation of the State , to the maintaining of the Laws and Justice , and to the publick Ornament and Glory ; making Arts and Disciplines flourish , and procuring Safety to all People , by the distribution of Rewards to Virtue , and Punishment to Vices , which have not their effect but in publick : For our Lives would not differ from those of Brutes , if we were oblig'd to dwell in Dens , or wander up and down Woods , as the Barbarians of the new World do ; whose Brutality , Irreligion , Cruelty , Ignorance , and Misery , compar'd with the Politeness , Devotion , Humanity , Knowledg , and Happiness of others , sufficiently manifest what difference there is between a City and a Country-life . CONFERENCE CIX . I. Of Volcano's or Subterranean Fires . II. Which Age is most desirable . THe effects of Volcano's and Subterranean Fires are no less manifest than their cause is unknown ; although the desire of teaching us the same , occasion'd the death of Pliny , by haying too neer approach'd the Fires of Mont Gibel ( or Aetna ) , and made Empedocles cast himself head-long into them : But the former did not attain it ; and the latter left us nothing but his Pantofles . The Artifice of Man hath indeed excavated the entrails of the Earth , and descended into the Abysses of the Waters , to get out their most hidden treasures ; yea , he hath pervaded with his sight the vast expanses of Heaven , there to consider the Stars : But he hath not yet been able to familiarise the Fire to himself , which like a Salvage-beast devours every thing it meets . Now although it be found almost in all places , yet Sicily nourishes it more than any ; having amongst others the Mont Gibel , or Aetna , those of Hiera , Lipara , and many others in the Volcanian Islands , which are adjacent to it ; and of Stromboli , twenty Leagues distant from these . Such also are those of Modena and Vesuvius in Italy , which smoak to this day ; the three burning Mountains of Hecla , Sainte Croix , and Helga in Ise-land , which cast forth Flames only at their feet , ( their tops being all cover'd with Snow ) and whose Fire is augmented by casting Water in , which serves it for Fewel . Such were also that which , by the report of Tacitus in the fifteenth of his Annals , burnt the Territory of the Vbii under Claundius Nevo , and could never be extinguish'd with Water , but with Stones , Cloth , Linnen , and other dry things ; that mention'd by Titus Livius , which in three days reduc'd into ashes three Acres of the Territory of Calena , at this day Carignola in Campania ; that which burnt for sixteen years together a great part of Scotland ; and not long since the Island of St. George , which is one of the Asores ; and divers other fat Lands near the Sea , which continually supplies unctuous matter to these Conflagrations ; whence the most remarkable of them are seen in Islands , and other maritim places . The Second said , That the Pythagoreans , who place Fire in the entrails of the Earth , as its Centre , would not be so much at a loss here , as those who with Aristotle hold , That it is there in a violent state , and contrary to its Nature , which requires the highest part of the World. For since nothing violent can be of long duration , How is it that Fire , the most active of all the Elements , hath not hitherto been able to free it self out of its Prison , and get out of this state of confinement ? 'T is better therefore to say , That Fire being the principal Agent of Nature , necessary to all sorts of Generations which are made in all places , is likewise found every where , especially in the Earth , where it is most sensible , and is preserv'd longest , in regard of the solidity of its Matter : For Fire cannot subsist without Matter , which serves it for Food and Aliment : Whence the Poets describ'd Vulcan , the God of Fire , lame ; intimating its need of fewel and sustenance to support it ; none of which being found under the Orb of the Moon , above the higher Region of the Air , 't is reasonable to judg , that there is no other Elementary Fire on high but that of the Sun ; who by his heat , light , and other qualities , concurs more perfectly to the generation of all Mixts , than that invisible and imaginary Fire . 'T is therefore necessary that Fire have Matter to feed upon ; otherwise it dies and vanishes , not only in an Enemy-country , and among its Contraries , who endeavour to destroy it ; but also in its own sphere or centre , wherever it be , since it must needs act there ; otherwise it would be weaker in its Centre than out of it : But it cannot act upon it self ; for then it should destroy it self : But nothing acts upon it self ; and therefore it must act upon some subject besides it self . Wherefore the Matter of all Fire is any oylie , fat , and aerious Body ; whence Ashes , wholly despoil'd of that unctuous humidity , are incombustible . That of Subterranean Fires is of two sort , Sulphur and Bitumen ; both which are observ'd plentiful in burning places . The Live or Fossile Sulphur , which serves for Matter to these Fires , is a terrestrial fat or oyl , mingled with the slime of the Earth : For , the other sort of Sulphur , found on the surface of Stones , is nothing but the purer part of the former , which being sublim'd by heat , is stop'd and condens'd by those solid Bodies into a Matter call'd Flowers of Sulphur ; by which example Chymistry makes the like Flowers . The Bitumen is also a fat juice ; which is either liquid , like Oyl , call'd by some Petroleum , and the Naphtha of the Babylonians ; so inflammable that it attracts Fire at a distance , and retains it in the Water , which serves it for nourishment ; as is seen in that Bituminous Fountain which burns four Leagues from Grenoble in Dauphine , and many other , which cast forth both Flames add Waters at the same Out-let . There is some too , of the consistence of soft Wax ; as that slimy Bitumen floating upon the Lake of Sodome : Some other hard , like the Pit-coal , call'd Tourbe , whereof our Marshes are full ; which is the most general Matter of Subterranean Fires ; to whose violence the Nitre found there , may also contribute : for as Bituminous Earth makes these Fires durable , which otherwise could not subsist so long with Sulphur alone , which presently is evaporated and spent : So the Nitre and Saltpeter ( wherewith the Earth is every where impregnated , and which hath been before shewn to be the cause of its fertility ) is the cause of their impetuosity and violence , which the situation of places may also promote . The Third said , That the Earth , as well as the Air , hath three Regions in its profundity ; the first temper'd and alter'd either apparently or really , according to the various disposition of the ambient Air : The second or middle , extreamly cold : The third always hot and burning . And as the Matter of Thunder is a Sulphureous , Nitrous , and Bituminous Exhalation of the Earth , drawn up by the Sun to the middle Region of the Air , where 't is inflam'd by Antiperistasis of the ambient cold ( because being in the next disposition to Inflammation , the least concurrent circumstance presently reduces that Power into Act : ) So the inclosed and difficultly evaporable heat of the Earth , finding the same easily-inflammable Matter there , namely , the Exhalations which issue from that third Subterranean Region upon the opening of Mines , which testifie by their smell , thickness , and other qualities , how much they partake of Minerals ; these hot and dry Exhalations ascending to the second Region of the Earth , there meet with cold Spaces , which being for the most part hollow or cavernous , and stor'd with Sulphur , Bitumen , and other fat Earths , become inflam'd by the Antiperistasis of cold and the proximity of those Materials . And because the Earth which feeds these Fires consists of two parts ; the one arid , and the other unctuous ; this unctuosity approaching nearer the Fire , coming to be consum'd , the Fire must needs be extinguish'd ; till the heat , excited by the conflagration of many years , having attracted all the unctuosity of the neighbouring Earth , and this having by degrees impregnated that dry . Earth which the Chymists call Caput mortuum , it becomes again inflammable , and continues fir'd till the same be desiccated again ; and so forward in a circle ; nothing hindring but that , as Plumeor Stone-allume is an eternally incombustible Wiek , provided it be supply'd with new Oyl when the former is spent , this Earth may do the like : Unless we had rather , that wise Nature dispenses combustible matter in the bellies of Mountains , after the manner of Vitruvius's his Lamps , which need filling but once a year ; and those Water-Receptacles for Birds , which are supply'd with fresh as fast as the former Water is spent . Or else , that Nature ( excepting the extraordinary eruptions which seldome happen to these flammivomous Mountains , and then only when the Fire cannot get issue but by violence ) makes what the curious often aspire to , an inextinguishable Fire , or perpetual Light , by resolving again into oyly and combustible matter that which was evaporated by Inflammation ; as Water elevated in vapour by heat , falls down again in the same form . The Architect , Nature , finding Cavities great enough in those vast Mountains to facilitate what Art finds impossible , by reason of the smalness of Vessels , which extinguish Fire when it hath not Air , or suffer its Matter to exhale when it hath ; although S. Austin and Lodovicus Vives make mention , the former of a Lamp in the Temple of Venus , which could not be extinguish'd or consum'd , though neither Oyl nor Wiek were put to it ; and the latter , of another burning Lamp found in a Sepulchre , where it had been fifteen hundred years , but upon admission of Air forthwith went out . Although without recurring to this subtilty , that of Fire , and its activity , is sufficient to attract or fetch in its sulphureous food ; which being only an excrement of the Earth , and like the soot of our Chimneys , is found every where , but especially in Mines , which are repair'd in less time than is believ'd , and whose various qualities make the variety of these Subterraneous Fires , of their duration , continuity , and interval ; which some have compar'd to Intermitting Fevers , excited in our Bodies by an extraneous heat , which holds the same place in us as Fire doth in the Earth . Upon the Second Point it was said , That Age is the measure of the Natural Mutations to which Man is subject by the Principles of his Being , and which differ according to every ones Nature ; some being Puberes , having a Beard and gray Hairs , and such other tokens , sooner than others , according to the diversity of their first conformation ; whence arises that of their Division . Aristotle , following Hippocrates , divides them into Youth , Middle-age , and Old-age ; that is to say , the Beginning , Middle , and end : Or , according to Galen , into Infancy , Man-hood , and Old-age : According to most , into Adolescence , Youth , Age of Consistence , and Old-age . Adolescence comprehends Infancy , which reaches to the seventh year ; the Age of Puerility , to the fourteenth ; Puberty , to the eighteenth ; and that call'd by the general name , Adolescence , to the twenty fifth . Youth , which is the flower of Age , reaches from twenty five to thirty five . Man-hood and Consistence , from thirty five to fourty eight ; when Old-age begins , which is either green , middle , or decrepit . These four Ages are the four Wheels of our Life , whose Mutations they mark out : The first , next the primordia's of generation , is hot and moist , symbolising with Blood ; the second , hot and dry , with Choler ; the third , cold and dry , with Melancholy ; the fourth , cold and moist ; with Phlegm ; which being contrary to the primogenial humidity , leads to death . Now if it be true , as 't is said , That Life is a Punishment , and a Summary of Miseries , Old-age , as neerest the haven and end of Infelicities , is the most desirable . Moreover , being more perfect by experience , and alone fit to judg of the goodness of Ages , which it hath run through , we must refer our selves to the goodness of its judgment , as well in this as in all other Points . The Second said , Since to live is to act , the most perfect and agreeable of all Ages of Life is that in which we best exercise the functions of Body and Mind ; namely , Youth ( which alone seems fit to dispute the Prize with Old-age ) not only in regard of the health and vigour of the Body , wherein it surpasses that declining feeble Age ; but also of the actions of the Mind , which is much more lively in young , inventive , and industrious Persons , than in the aged , whose Spirit wears and grows worse with the Body ; which hath given place to that most true Proverb , That Old-men are twice Children . For 't is to give Wisedom a shameful Extraction , and to make it the issue of Infirmity , to call that ripe which is rotten , and to believe that good counsels proceed only from defect of natural heat ; since , according to his judgment who hath best decypher'd Wisdom , this Old-age traces more wrincles in our Minds than Faces ; and there are few Souls which by growing old become not sowr and rancid , and acquire not many vices and ill habits ; of which Covetousness alone , inseparable from Old-age , ( and an Argument of weakness of Mind , in heaping up with so much solicitude what must soon be parted with ) is not much less prejudicial to the State than all the disorders of Youth . But if the Chief Good consists in the Sciences , the Cause of Young-men is infallible ; for acuteness of Wit , strength of Phancy , and goodness of Memory ( which wholly abandons Old-men ) , and ability to undergo pains and watchings , must contribute to their acquisition . And if it consist in the secret delight we take in exercising virtuous Actions , Young-men , who , according to Chancellour Bacon , excel in Morality , will carry it above Old ; it being certain , That the best actions of our Lives are perform'd between twenty and thirty , or thereabouts , which was the Age at which Adam was created in Paradise ; as our Saviour accomplish'd the Mystery of our Redemption at the Age of thirty three years , which shall be likewise the Age at which the Blessed shall rise to Glory , in which every one shall enjoy such a perfect Youth as we ascribe to Angels ; and put off Old-age , which , not much differing from Death , may , like it , be term'd the Wages of Sin ; since , had our first Parent persisted in Innocence , we should have possess'd a perpetual Youth . Moreover , 't is at this Age that the greatest Men have appear'd : Few Old Conquerours have been seen ; if any , he hath this of Alexander , That he aspires to the Conquest of another World , not having long to live in this . Wherefore instead of pretending any advantage over other Ages , Old-men ought to be contented that we use them not as those of Cea and the Massagetes did , who drown'd them ; or the Romans , who cast them from a Bridg into Tyber , thinking it a pious act to free them from life , whose length displeas'd the Patriarchs , the Scripture saying , That they died full of ( or , satiated with ) days . The Third said , That the Innocence of Children should make us desire their Age ; considering that our Lord requires us to be like them , that we may enter into his Kingdom . Moreover , Nature , unable to perpetuate Infancy , hath found no sweeter Anodyne for the miseries and melancholy of Old-people than the sight of Children , and the memory of things done or learnt in their minority ; which partakes the more of its source , the Deity , the less 't is remov'd from it . The Fourth said , Youth hath too many extravagances to be accounted happy ; and 't would be against the order of Nature if ( the Extreams ) Infancy and Old-age contain'd more perfection than that which holds the Middle , wherein she hath establish'd the Virtue of all things . The weakness of the first shews that it hath not wherewith to content it self , but needs support from others , and is therefore an object of Compassion , which never arises but from Misery . It s Innocence , proceeding only from impotence and imperfection of the Soul's operations , hath nothing commendable ; and 't is as much unable to will as do good : But true Innocence consists in the acting of difficult good . If Child-hood fear not the Future , it receives a present Evil with more pain , and is as sensible of the least discontents , as incapable of consolation , or prudence to avoid them ; nor can it by hope anticipate or prolong the enjoyment of a future good . In short , He cannot be happy who is not conscious of his happiness , as Children cannot be . Then for Old-age , 't is a second Childhood , and more to be pitied , in that it always grows worse , partakes all the defects of Nonage , and hath this worse , that its desires , awaken'd by the memory of past contentments , upbraid its impotence ; and the thirst of getting is at perpetual jar with the fear of leaving : Aches , the forerunners of Death , dayly attaque its patience ; and there remains no cure of its Evils , but the extremity of all Evils , To be no more . Infancy is therefore like the Spring , which hath only Flowers , and expects Fruits hereafter ; so that 't is an Age of Hope without Enjoyment . Youth hath only Summer-fruits , of little lasting . Old-age is a Winter , without either Flowers or Fruits , possessing only Evils present , and oblig'd to fear all and lose all . But Man-hood , betwixt these two , resembles Autumn , denoted by the Horn of Plenty , possesses the felicity of Life , enjoys the Goods acquired , and by hope anticipates those to come ; it hath a Soul commonly accordant with the Body , the Faculties of that making a sweet harmony with the Actions of this . On the contrary , the Soul in Child-hood seems not to be well in tune with the Body ; in Adolescence 't is always at discord with the Appetites of Sense ; and in Old-age it jars with it self , and by a speedy separation endeavours wholly to break the Consort , and have its part by it self . CONFERENCE CX . I. Of Mineral Waters . II. Whether it be better to give than to receive ? AS the goodness of Common Waters is judg'd by their having neither colour , nor smell , nor taste , and the least weight that may be , wanting all other virtues besides to cool and moisten ; so , that of Mineral or Medicinal Waters depends upon the qualities of the Minerals wherewith they are impregnated , and by means whereof they purge and alter the Body ; Humidity being easily susceptible of extraneous qualities , and preserving the same best in a dense and gross subject , as Water is . These Waters are either cold or hot ; the former are drunk , and the latter serve for Bathing ; as that of Aix in Germany ; of Plombieres , in Lorrain ; of Bourbon , in Bourbonnois ; of Bagnieres and Barege , in Gascony ; of Balleruc and Barbotan , in Languedoc ; of Acqs and Tersis , neer Bayonne ; and abundance of other hot Baths caus'd by Subterraneous Fires . Of cold Waters , some are acid and pungent to the taste , as the Vitriolate , such as those of Spa in the Country of Liege , and of Ponges in Nivernois : Others are sharp and rough ; as those Springs of Forges and Montdor neer Rheimes , not long since found by Sieur de la Framboisiere ; those of Chasteau Thierri , of la Herse neer Bélesme , whose acidity likewise argues something of Vitriol ; and divers others , discover'd daily by experience . Some are found heavy , stinking , fat , and impure ; other leight , pure , clear , and sweet . Some are salt or brackish ; of colour reddish , green , black , and otherwise different , according as these Waters are variously mix'd ; wherein Minerals are contain'd either in substance and their grosser parts , or else only their Spirits and subtiler parts , so well blended as that there appears no extraneous Body at all ; which mixtion depends on the Nature of Minerals , some whereof are never perfectly mix'd with Water , by reason of their hardness ; others , though soft and liquid , mix only confusedly , as oyly Bodies : Others mix easily ; as Spirits , in regard of their tenuity ; and Salts , which melt in the Water . The Second said , That in this matter Experience is rather to be consulted than Reason , which falls short in the examen of many Waters , of which Histories are full ; as of those of Nile in Aegypt , which make Women fruitful ; of a Fountain in Arcadia , which prevents Abortion ; of the River Styx in the same place , and of Leontini in Sicily , which presently kill such as drink thereof ; of Cydnus in Cilicia , which cures the Gowt . Such also is Fountain of de Jouvence in the Isle Bonica , which makes old men young again ; that of Ise-land , which hinders gray hairs ; the two of Baeotia , whereof one strengthens , the others abolishes the Memory ; two others of the Fortunate Islands , one of which causes Sardonian and mortal Laughter , unless the other be presently drunk of ; and those of Thessaly and Macedon , one whereof makes the Sheep that drink of it to have black Wooll , which the other makes white , and both mix'd together make it of several colours ; that of the Isle of Andros ; and another a league distant from Coblentz , which inebriate , having the taste of Wine , which the first retained but for seven days , and quitted when carried out of sight of a Temple of that Island dedicated to Bacchus ; the oylie Fountains of Zant ; the red Spring of Aethiopia , which causes loss of Judgment ; as the Mad Lake in John's Country also doth , which thrice a day , and as often in the night , becomes blackish and sharp , and returns as often to its own sweetness ; the Sabbatical River mention'd by Josephus , which dries up every Sabbath-day ( render'd credible by that of Varins neer Saumur , which hath its flux and reflux , as the Sea ) ; the Water of the Babylonian Lake , which continues red eleven days in Summer ; the Fountain of Dodona , so famous among the Poets , at which they lighted extinct Torches ; like to another neer Grenoble , which at the same stream sends forth Waters and Flames ; and many others , which convert Wood and immers'd Bodies into Stone ; the true causes whereof are altogether unknown . The Third said , That Mineral Waters , though humid to the touch , are desiccative ; as appears partly from their composition of Mineral , detersive , and desiccative Spirits ; and partly from their effects , which are to heal Ulcers , dry up Scabs and Pustules , and correct the moist intemperies of the Stomach , and other lower Parts . Some argue them all hot , from their acrimony , virtues of penetrating , inciding , opening , attenuating , provoking Urine and Sweat , cleansing the Reins and Bladder ; all ffects of heat . Others account them cold , because being drunk they cause shivering at Midsummer , correct the heat of the Liver and Reins , cure hot Diseases , prejudice cold , and generally hurt the Nervous Parts , to which , according to the Aphorism , Heat is friendly , and Cold hurtful : But though actually cold , yet they have some have some heat in power ; and being compos'd of several unlike parts , produce different and sometimes contrary effects : So Aloes and Rhubarb both loosen and bind : All which effects may nevertheless be referr'd to three principal ; namely , Refrigerating , Deoppilating or opening , and Strengthning . They refrigerate by their actual coldness and the acidity of Vitriol , which also by vellicating the stomach , causes the great appetite we have during the the use of these Waters . They deoppilate , not so much by their quantity ( which hath made some erroneously say , that the same proportion of common Water would work the same effect as these Medicinal Waters ) as by their tenuity , which they have from the metalline Spirits , which make them penetrate and pass speedily over the whole Body . Lastly , they strengthen by their astringency , ( for all Astringents corroborate ) which the Chymists attribute to their volatil Spirits , which , as they say , joyn themselves to the fix'd Spirits of our Bodies . The Fourth said , That the three conditions of a good Medicament are , To Cure Speedily , Safely , and Pleasantly ; as Mineral Waters do . They are familiar to us , by their nature of Water ; Medicaments , by their composition , which is discover'd either by letting them settle , or by evaporating , or by distilling them ; as also by the smell , taste , and colour , which becoming black by the infusion of Galls ; shews that there is Vitriol in them . And whereas the longest and most difficult Maladies proceed from obstruction and cold , the hot or acute being speedily terminated , these Waters are the most effectual Remedy of both ; for they penetrate , and , like a torrent , open not the great passages only , but also the small veins of the Mesentery ; and heat by their Spirits and Sulphur , which hath a heat very benign and friendly to the principal parts , especially to the Lungs , whereunto it is a Balsom and Specifical . Above all , they are admirable in curing Gravel , not only vacuating the gross and viscous humours , which are the matter of the Stone , but sometimes breaking and dissolving the Stone in the Kidneys and Bladder ; which , amongst others , those of Spà perform , by reason of their abounding in Vitriol , whose acidity and acrimony produces the same effect upon Stones in the Body , as that of Vinegar doth upon Egg-shells , Pearls , and Corals . The Fifth said , That the use of Natural Baths , whether hot or cold , may be easily practised in sundry Diseases ; but 't is important to discern the occasions of taking them by the mouth , and their differences . For , besides that their great quantity ( the Italians prescribing above 200 ounces a day , others 25 pound ) sometimes overcomes the strength , and extinguishes the natural heat ; some have malignant Qualities , and Enemies to the principles of Life , not so much by reason of their Metalline Spirits , disproportionate to our Bodies , as of the mixture of Mercury , Plaster , and other Earths entring into their Composition ; whence many die by taking the Waters , or come back from them more infirm , by accidents following upon them , as Gowts , weakness of Stomach , Imbecillity , Lassitude , Livid Complexion , Dropsie , and other more dangerous Evils than that for which they were recurr'd to . The sixth said , To the end the use of these waters may prove healthful , regard is to be had to the Persons , the Diseases , and the Nature of the waters . As for the first ; Children , old Men , breeding Women , and fat People , must not take them without great necessity : For the second ; Most waters are unprofitable , and sometimes contrary to the disease ; as , to the infirmities of the Breast , Fluxions , Ulcers of the Lungs , Epilepsie , Apoplexie , Convulsions , cold Maladies , and all others of the Brain and nervous Parts . If there happen a complication of Diseases , some of which require , others reject the use of the Waters , regard must be had to the most urgent and dangerous . They have not always the same effect ; either because they are corrupted by Rain , or vehement Heat consumes their subtilest Spirits , in which their chief virtue resides ; which likewise depend on the Quality , Quantity , Time , Place , and Manner wherein they are to be us'd : For they must be taken in the Morning , fasting , in a hot and dry Season , as well because they are then purest and leightest , as because the Body better supports that quantity of cold Water , which relieves its natural Faculties languishing in great heat ; and , if it may be , they must be taken at the Spring , the Spirits being easily dissipated by transportation . The Quantity , and Time of taking them , are not to be measur'd by the number of Glasses or Days , but proportionated to the Disease and its Causes , the diseas'd Parts , the Age , Temper , Custom , and other Signs , from which Physitians take their Indications : Which Conditions being well observ'd , it may be said , God hath not given Men any thing more profitable than these Medicinal Waters , temper'd by Nature her self , who makes us a free present of them ; their disproportion with our Bodies being the cause of their action upon them , ( otherwise we should turn them into our substance , as we do Plants and Animals ) ; the bad successes which happen by them being much more rare than those of any other Medicaments , although the most rebellious Diseases are commonly remitted to them . Upon the Second Point it was said , That the straight connexion between all the parts of the Universe makes this Question hard to be judg'd ; since they give nothing but what they receiv'd before . For our common Mother , the Earth , receives her fruitfulness from the impressions of the Air ; the Air , from the influence of the Stars ; these their light and power from the Sun ; and he his from his Maker : Which the Platonists represent to us by the mutual embraces of Porus and Penia ; the one the God of Plenty , which is the original of Gifts ; the other the Goddess of Necessity , which is the cause of Receiving ; to shew , that they necessarily follow one the other . And as in Nature the attenuated and rarifi'd Parts strongly attract the next for hindring vacuity , and the full reject what is superfluous ; so in Morality we may say , That Giving and Receiving are equally good and natural , not differing but in certain terms and respects ; otherwise a Man might be said more or less excellent or happy than himself ; there being no Person but hath need to Receive and power to Give at the same time , out of the Plenty or Necessity which he hath of something ; For should he be stor'd with whatever he could wish , Might not we ask him , as S. Paul doth , What hast thou that thou hast not receiv'd ? So then , 't is Reception that hath put him into this happy state ; and if there be any excellence in Giving , it proceeds only from having Receiv'd before . Moreover , the three points which make a thing esteem'd in the World , Profit , Pleasure , and Honour , are all on the Receiver's side : For he must have renounc'd all the interests of Self-love that can believe there is more Profit and Pleasure in Giving than in Receiving . And as for Honour , although it seem more openly to favour the party of those that Give , nevertheless since Giving and Receiving are Correlatives , the reason of either must be alike ; and there cannot be Honour and Virtue in the one , but there must be so in the other ; nor , on the contrary , Blame and Ignominy in the Receiver , but it reflects back upon the Giver . And as he who loves , is less excellent than he who is lov'd , because he hath some perfection in himself which renders him lovely , which is ordinarily wanting in him who loves ; so , between the Giver and the Receiver , the latter being as 't were the Person lov'd , may be said more noble than he who Gives , who is the Lover ; for there is no less Liberality in the one Person to be willingly oblig'd , then in the other to oblige him ; and besides , Virtue being a habit of the Will , he who Receives with Gratitude , and desires to Repay with Usury , may be said as virtuous and as liberal in the act of his good-will , as if he gave effectively . But this Virtue , commonly appropriated to the Giver , is oftentimes rather Ostentation and Vanity , than true Virtue . For either the Man gives such things as himself needs , and then 't is rather Folly than Virtue ; or such as are superfluous , in which case 't is no Virtue for a Man to deprive himself of a useless thing . Yea , sometimes t is more ignominious and dishonest to Give than to Receive ; for every thing restrain'd by the Laws is not only unjust , but vicious and dishonest : Now the most part of Donations is restrain'd , not only by that rule of Givers , who say , That the Title De Donationibus is the Title of Fools , because to Give is to Lose ; but the Emperours had an express Officer call'd Comes Sacrarum Largitionum , who was to retrench the superfluity of their Gifts , and put in execution that Formula of our Chambers of Accompts , Trop donné soit repeté ; Too large a Grant is to be recall'd . Yea , the Donations of private Persons were retrench'd by the same Laws ; even those between Husband and Wife ; Legacies , by the Law Falcidia ; Feoffments , by the Trebellian ; Liberties , by the Caninian Law. But there can be no shame in receiving ; since not only Kings , but God himself Receives from Men ; and the Grandeur of the Messiah is not describ'd by the Prophet , saving by the Presents he was to receive of the Kings of Arabia and Saba ; Gifts being a testimony of their excellence to whom they are conferr'd : Whence the Lawyers hold , That a Testamentary Legacy is a mark of Honour to the Legatee ; as also they call the Fee which Advocates receive , Honorarium : And the Wise-man commands us to Reward the Physitian by the word of Honouring him . In fine , The praeeminence of Receiving above Giving sufficiently appears , in that our Lord invites us to Give , only by the promise and hope of Receiving an hundred fold . The Second said , Although to Give and to Receive be so difficult , that Seneca justly complains , That we know not how to do either ; yet the former is far more excellent , according to S. Paul's testimony , who in the 20th of the Acts exhorts the Christians to remember the Word of our Lord , That it is more blessed to Give than to Receive . For since , according to the Maxim , A man cannot give what he hath not , nor receive what he hath already ; Giving is a sign of Plenty and Perfection , as Receiving is of Want and Imperfection : Whence 't is nobler to be lov'd than to love , because Love is the desire of a Good which we want , and is found in the Person lov'd . Moreover , since an Action is the more excellent , by how much 't is more virtuous and honest ; Giving , which is more virtuous because more difficult than receiving ( as being contrary to our natural inclination of Getting ) is also more excellent . Wherefore Philophers reckon not amongst Virtues the habit of Receiving , as being wholly mercenary ; but account Liberality and Magnificence a Royal and Divine Virtue : For , if to Receive were an act of virtue , as Aristotle holds , who places Liberality as well in Receiving as in Giving , it had not been a Virtue in Curius to refuse the Treasures of the Samnites . But the action of Giving hath been honour'd , not only with the Name , but the Tokens and Ornaments of Virtue , Praise , and Honour ; as Ignominy oftentimes adheres to those that Receive . Now an Action is the more virtuous , the more 't is honour'd and commended ; and since many who Receive are asham'd of it , and unwilling to have witnesses of this action , whereas all that Give derive glory for so doing ; there can be no virtue in Receiving , because we are not asham'd of Virtue , but only of Vice. CONFERENCE CXI . I. Of Antidotes . II. Which is most communicative , Good or Evil. AS every thing hath its Contrary , so to Poisons there are Counter-poysons , call'd Antidotes , Alexipharmaca , or Alexiteria , of a middle nature between Medicaments and Poisons , with which they must have some similitude , that they may joyn with and encounter them in the Body . Such is Vipers Flesh , which enters into the composition of Treacle , against that Animal's bitings ; in which Antidote divers other Poisons are blended , which nevertheless being corrected one by another , they remain not only innocent , but serve to elude Poisons which attaque men by trechery , seeeming Friends to them , that they may destroy them , more certainly than the good Wife mention'd by Ausonius did , who having given her Husband Sublimate enough to kill him , and fearing 't would fail of its effect , caus'd him to swallow down Quick-silver , which comming to be joyn'd to the Sublimate , quell'd the strength of it , and by this means sav'd the Man. Diseases arising from manifest qualities require contrary Remedies ; as Plenitude , evacuation ; a hot Distemper , cold Correctives : But when the imperceptible puncture or biting of a Scorpion makes the whole Body swell , or excites such other symptoms , then Remedies acting by first and second qualities being found unprofitable , we must have recourse to Specificks , which act by an inexplicable Property of Substance , of which rank are our Antidotes . The Second said , That Poisons and Antidotes , Medicaments and Aliments , are not call'd so absolutely , but as compar'd to the Natural Heat : For when subdu'd and turn'd into the Animals Substance , they are call'd Aliments ; when Nature is alter'd by them , Medicaments ; when destroy'd , Poisons ; when preserv'd from their malignity , Antidotes . Hence , according to the diversity of this heat , one same thing is food to one and poison to others : As Hemlock is eaten by Goats and Quails , Henbane and Mandrakes by Swine , Cantharides by Swallows , Flies and Spiders by Poultry and Birds , although the same be poison to Men ; some of whom do receive no hurt by poisons , as 't is reported of Mithridates , whose body was so prepar'd by his Antidote compos'd of Rue , Nuts , and Figs , that he could not kill himself by poison ; of the Wench presented to Alexander who was fed with Napellus or Monks-hood ; of the old Woman in Sextus Empiricus who swallow'd 30 drachms of Hemlock without harm ; of Athenagoras the Argian who was not hurt by Scorpions , wherewith the Aethiopians dwelling neer the River Hydaspes are fed as well as with Snakes , which Avicenna saith , another man kill'd by being bitten with them , possibly having his body full of a humour like fasting spittle , which Galen saith kills Serpents and other Insects . These Poisons and Antidotes are either Natural or Artificial ; those more frequent in Southern then in Northern Countries , are communicated by Potions , Powders , Juices , Vapours , Touches , and other detestable means . The Natural differ either in Matter , or in Quantity , or in Quality , or in Operation . The Matter of Poysons , which is found almost every where , is either within us , as the Seed and the Blood , which by corruption oftentimes acquire a venomous quality ; such as also is that of the matter of the Epilepsie and Suffocation of the Womb : Or else without us , in the Air , Water , and Earth ; Fire alone being contrary to Poyson and putrefaction , which easily happens to the Air and Water through their great humidity : But the Earth by its excrements and impurities supplies most Matter to Poysons , which are drawn either from Minerals , from Plants , or from Animals . Arsenic , Orpiment , Vitriol , Plastre , Lime , Sublimate , Borax , Verdegrease , Quicksilver , Cinabar , Ceruse , and Red-lead , are of the first order . To the second belong Aconite or Woolf-bane , Chamalea or Widow-wayle , Yew , Spurge-lawrel , Thapsia or scorching Fennel , Tithymals , Hellebores , Vomiting Nut , Opium , Nightshade , and many other Plants ; some of which have only venomous Flowers , as certain white Violets ; others only their Fruits , as the Apples of Mandrake ; or only the juice , as Lettice and Poppies ; or the Seeds , as Henbane and Spurge ; or the Roots , as Aconite and Hellebore . To the third belong Lepus Marinus , the Salamander , the Flie call'd Buprestis , the Scorpion , Viper , Asp , Adder , Toad , Tarantula , Shrew-mouse , and divers others ; which are venomous either in all their parts , as Cantharides and Spiders ; or only in some , as Vipers in the Tail and Head , the Hart and Fork-fish in the extremities of their Tails , the Wivern in one of its Claws : Or in their Excrements ; as the Gall of the Leopard , the Urine of a Mouse , the Foam of a Mad-dog , the Sweat of an enraged Horse , and the Blood of a Bull. As for the Quantity ; although all Poysons act in a little volume , yet some require less Matter ; as Opium acts in less quantity than Hemlock ; this , than the juice of Leeks ; and this , than the juice of Lettice . According to Quality ; some are hot , and either inflame , as Euphorbium ; or corrode , as the Lepus Marinus , which particularly invades the Lungs ; the Asp , the Liver ; Nightshade and Henbane , the Brain ; Cantharides , the Bladder . Others are cold , fixing the Spirits and natural heat , or hindring their free motion ; as Opium , and the Salt of Lead . Others are dry ; as Lime , Vitriol , and Arsenic , which consume the Radical Humidity : For Humidity being a quality purely passive , and of it self incapable of causing pain , there are no Poysons simply humid . They differ also in their manner of acting ; the cold kill by consopiting or stifling the Heat ; Hellebore by vehement attraction of the Humours : Some corrode the Substance ; others alter , resolve , or putrifie it . And because all Poisons chiefly attaque the natural Heat , and the Heart ; as the Swoonings , Palpitations , and Weaknesses accompanying them witness : The Antidotes must be Cardiacal or friends to the Heart , strengthening it , and joyning forces with it to expel or subdue the malignity of the Poyson . The Third said , Physick opposes Poyson , either by Preservatives before 't is taken , or Remedies afterwards . Preservation depends on the administration of the six Not-natural things ; as the avoiding of Air and Places infected , perfuming them by burning of Wild-Thyme , Mountain-Majoran , Southernwood , Kings Spear , or Cedar ; annointing the Body with Rose-oyl , which is an Enemy to Serpents and venomous Creatures ; and eating in Vessels of Porcellane , and the like , which discover Poisons . Simple Preservatives are either appli'd outwardly , as the Topaz , Emerald , and other Amulets , worn next the skin ; or inwardly , as Bezoar-stone , Bole-Armenick , Lemnian or Seal'd Earth , Vincetoxicum , Turnep , Dittany , Garlick , Rue , Citron , Pomegranate , &c. Of Compounds the most famous is Theriaca , or Treacle , made of above a hundred Ingredients . When Poyson is already introduc'd into the Body , whether by biting , stinging , breathing , foam ; or by the sight , as that of the Basilisk ; or by the touch , as that of the Torpedo ; or by the mouth ; regard must be had to three things . 1. To strengthen the Natural Heat , that it yield not , but may resist the Poyson ; and to corroborate the Entrails , for fear they receive any malignant impression . 2. To destroy the force of the Poyson . 3. To evacuate it speedily , either by attraction ( as by Sucking or Cupping ) or by Incision and Ustion , if the Poyson was receiv'd extrinsecally ; but if 't was taken by the mouth , it must be evacuated by Sweat , Urine , Siege , and Vomit , which is the speediest and safest , provided it be provok'd by familiar Medicaments , as Butter , Oyl , Milk , or the like unctuous things . These Antidotes are either general , resisting all sorts of Poysons , strengthning the Heart and Spirits ; or else peculiar to some certain Poyson . General , are Blessed Thistle , Angelica , Valerian , Dittany , Scabious , Devils-bit , Pimpernel , Tormentil , Rue , Scordium , Wood-sorrel , Wormwood , Plantane , Marigold , Fluellin , Gentian , Juniper-berries , Bezoar , Treacle , Armenian and Lemnian Earths , the Horns of Hart and Rhinoceros , and Ivory . Of Particular , Mummy is good against Tithymals ; the Weesel and Man's Ordure , against envenom'd Wounds , the Root of Dog-rose , against the biting of a Mad-dog ; the Flower of Water-Lilly , against Hellebore ; Cucumbers , against Pharao's Figs ; Wormwood , Garlick , and Mustard , against Toad-stools ; Long Birth-wort , against Aconites ; Vipers Flesh , and all Precious Stones , against Menstrual Blood ; Baulm and Endive , against Spiders ; S. Katherine's Flower , and Dancing , against the Tarantula ; Sea-Crab , against Night-shade ; Citron-pill , against Vomiting Nut ; Origanum , or Wild-Majoran , against Mezaereon ; the Seeds of Winter-Cherry , against Cantharides , and the Salamander's foam ; a roasted Fox , and Oisters , against the Sea-Hare , Pigeons-dung , and Parsley-seed , against Mercury ; Treacle , against the Viper ; Oyl of Scorpions and Wasps , against their Stingings , by sympathy drawing out the venomous Spirits , and rejoyning them to their first Body . Of all which effects 't is more expedient to admire , than unprofitably search the Cause , which hath been hitherto unknown to the greatest Wits , and depends upon that of Sympathies and Antipathies . The Fourth said , There are two sorts of Mistions in Nature ; one , of Qualities ; the other , of Substantial Forms . In the first , the Qualities being rebated by their mutual encounter , an agreeable harmony or temper results , in which the prevailing Quality bears sway , and makes a Temperament hot , cold , dry , or moist . In the second , these Qualities being alter'd , the Elementary Forms , which were contrary only by their adversary Qualities , unite and conspire into one particular Form , the Principle of Occult Properties , Sympathies , and Antipathies , according as their Forms are found Friends or Enemies . Thus in all Medicaments there is a temperament of Qualities , which is the cause that Pepper is hot , Lettuce cold , &c. and a temperament of Forms , which makes Agaric purge Phlegm ; Sena , Melancholy ; Rhubarb , Choler : some Drugs , Cardiacal ; others Cephalical , or Splenical . From the mixture of these Forms arises the action of Antidotes and Poyson ; and not from that of the Elementary Qualities , although they accompany their Forms , being their Servants and Vicegerents : Otherwise , did Poysons kill by excess of heat or cold , Pepper and Cucumber would be Poyson , as well as Opium and Arsenick ; and a Glass of Cold Water would be the counter-poyson of Sublimate : And nevertheless there are many Alexipharmaca which agree in first qualities with the Poysons they encounter . Upon the Second Point it was said , Homer had reason to set two Vessels neer Jupiters Throne ; one full of Bitterness , the other of Sweetness ; wherewith he compounded all the Affairs of the World : Since by these contrarieties of Good and Evil , Man's Life , and Nature it self , is divided . For if the Principle of Good consist in Entity , according to Aristotle ; and Evil , in Non-Entity ; Privation ▪ which is the Principle of Non-entity , ●nd consequently of Evil , is as well rank'd amongst Natural Principles as Matter and Form , which are the Foundations of Entity and Good. And we see , Corruptions are as common as Generations , and Darkness as Light. But if we consider Evil in the vitiosity of Entity , then , according to the Platonists , who call what is material and corruptible , Evil ; what is spiritual and incorruptible , Good : Man , consisting both of a material and spiritual Substance , will be the Center where all Goods and Evils will terminate : In which respect he will be like the Tree of Knowledg of Good and Evil , plac'd by himself in Paradise ; or like that , to which David compares him , planted by the brink of Waters , which are Afflictions . For his Branches and upper Parts being deck'd with Flowers , Leaves , and Fruits , which are the three sorts of Goods which attend him ; his Flowers ( whose whiteness denotes the Innocence of his first Age ) are the Goods of the Body , which pass away with his Spring : His Leaves ( whose Verdure is the Symbol of Hope , which never leaves him till death , being fading , and subject to be dispers'd by storms ) are the Goods of Fortune : And his Fruits are the Goods of the Mind , Knowledg and Virtue , which are more savory and nutritive than the rest . But if we behold the Roots of this Tree , wherewith 't is fasten'd to the Earth , and which are the original of his Evils ; some sticking to that Stock of Adam , the source of his Original Sin , which sends forth a thousand Suckers of all sorts of Vices and Passions ; others , to that Clay from whence he was extracted , and which is the Principle of all bodily Infirmities ; we shall find that his good things are external , and communicated from elsewhere ; but his evil things are internal , and natural , and consequently more communicative : For as to Vices , the Evils of the Soul , bad Examples corrupt more than virtuous edifie : And for those of the Body , Diseases are more easily gotten than cur'd ; and Health is not communicable to others ; but Epidemical Diseases are : A bad Eye , a tainted Grape , and a rotten Apple infects its neighbour , but by parity of Reason might as well be preserv'd by it . The Evils of others not on'y do us ill by Compassion , which is a sort of Grief ; but also their happiness causes in us Jealousie and Envy , the cruelest of all Evils . Besides , Good is rare , and consequently not communicative ; and Possession fills , but satisfies not . Nor is Metaphysical Good communicable , being an abstracted not a real Quality : And if Evil arise from the least defect of a thing , and Good only from its absolute perfection ; then since nothing is absolutely perfect , Good is not communicated to any one thing here below ; but , on the contrary , Evil is found in all . The Second said , That which hath no Being cannot be communicated : But Evil is not any thing real , and hath not any Efficient Cause , as was held by the Manichees and Priscillianists , condemn'd for establishing two Principles , one of Good , the other of Evil , independent one on the other . For since Good consists in the integrity and perfection of Parts , and of whatever is requisite to the Nature of a Thing , Evil is nothing but a Privation , a defect and want of what is requisite to its perfection . And , being a thing is communicated according as it hath more or less of essence , Good , which is convertible with Being , must be more communicative than Evil , which is only a Being imperfect . God , who possesses Beeing and Goodness primarily , communicates himself infinitely ; as doth also Light , the most perfect of all created Substances . Moreover , the Nature of Good consisting in Suitableness and Appetibility , by reason of Contraries ; that of Evil consists in Unfitness and Aversion ; and if Evil be communicated , 't is always under the mask and appearance of some Good , which alone is communicative by nature . The Third said , Good is more difficult than Evil , which is commonly attended with Profit and Delight , and consequently more communicative . For Nature having implanted in us a love of our selves , doth also instigate us to seek after all means that may tend as well to the preservation of our Nature , as to our Contentment ; namely , Riches , Honour , Beauty , and all other Goods , either real or imaginary ; which not being in our power , but almost all in others hands , cannot be much desir'd without sin , nor possess'd without injustice , much less acquir'd by lawful ways , much rarer and longer than the unlawful and bad , which are many , and easie , and consequently more frequent . CONFERENCE CXII . I. Why Animals cry when they feel Pain ? II. Whether it be expedient to have Enemies ? AS Speech was given Man to express the thoughts and conceptions of his Mind , so was Voice to all Animals , to signifie the motions and inclinations of their Nature towards good and evil : But with this difference , That Voice is a Natural Sign , having affinity with the thing it signifies ; which Speech hath not , being an Artificial Sign , depending on the will and institution of its Author . Hence it comes that there is great variety of Languages and Dialects among Men ; but one sole fashion of forming the same Voice amongst Animals ; who being more sensible of Pain than of Pleasure ( the former destroying Nature , the latter giving only a surplusage of Goodness ) when the Evil is so great and pressing that they cannot avoid it , impotence and weakness makes them send forth Cries , to implore the help and assistance of their Fellows . For Nature having imprinted in all Creatures a Knowledg of Good and Evil , and consequently an inclination to the one , and an aversion to the other ; she hath also given them means of attaining thereunto , to wit , Local Motion , to go thither of themselves ; and a Voice to seek of others that Good they want , and deliverance from the Evil which presses them . The Second said , That only such perfect Animals as have Lungs have the gift of Voice ; others , destitute either of Lungs , as Fishes ; or of Blood , as most Insects , ( having little heat , of which Blood is the foundation ) have no need of Air , which is inspir'd only to cool and temper the excess of Natural Heat ; and so for want of Air , which is the matter of Voice , are almost all mute , except the Dolphin , whose Voice is like that of Man. Grass-hoppers , Flies , Bees , and other Insects , make a noise and sound indeed , by the collision of the Air and their Wings , but have no Voice , which is defin'd , A significative sound made by the mouth of an Animal ; and by Aristotle , The stroak of the Air ( attracted by respiration , and emitted by the Lungs ) against the Larynx , to express something . So that the Efficient Cause of Voice is the Soul ; the Matter , Air ; the Form , Sound , or the collision of two solid Bodies ; the End , to signifie something : And so Animals cry , to signifie the grief they resent : But why they testifie this grief by so different tones and accents , is as difficult to understand , as the last differences in which Philosophers have plac'd that diversity ; as Howling , Barking , Bellowing . Braving , Roaring , Neighing , and such other accents of Beasts ; the cause whereof is hitherto unknown . The Third said , Such Animals cry soonest and longest who have the strongest Imagination , the most exquisite touch , the least ability to suffer , and the least conscience , because most susceptible of apprehension and pain ; and their Spirits being diffus'd in a less bulk , are aptest to be mov'd and gather'd together about the Heart ; which by this means being unusually oppress'd , communicate the sense thereof to the Lungs , which suffering by sympathy , and being instruments for the hearts eventilation , perform their functions then with more speed and violence , by an irregular motion , forc'd by the present Necessity , and the pain which presses them ; and so the Air which was contain'd in their spongy substance , issues forth impetuously , and by collision with the Epiglottis and other opposing parts , forms loud and resounding clamours : Whence we may judg , That the secret intention of Nature , who disposes these Organs in such sort that the Cry is a kind of interpreter of the Grief , was to give some refreshment or ventilation to the Spirits thronged about the Heart , and also intelligible tokens of the Evil suffer'd by the Animal , either to move the injurer to compassion , or else to invoke the help of its own Species , or ( by unknown instinct ) that of the Author of Nature : For we see that Animals , by the motives of natural instinct , run to the cries of those of their own kind . And since the Holy Scripture tells us , That not only Birds , and all other Animals , but also insensible things praise God ; 't is credible that in their anguishes they are lead by the same Principle to cry to him to help and preserve the Work of his own Hand : Which is so true , that the wicked'st Persons are forc'd by the interior motions of a hidden power to lift up their hands to Heaven in their Afflictions , and implore Succour and Assistance from on High. The Fourth said , That the Sense of Touch is both more universal and natural to Animals than any other ; being the first they have , and the last they lose : The dolour thereof is express'd with Cries ; to which Man , having the most exquisite Touch , and consequently being most sensible of pain , is also more subject than other Creatures . And if that Ancient said true , That Tears are mute execrations of the Sorrows of Life , which we begin and end with them , Cries may be said the more manifest and earnest , since they pierce the clouds , and see into ascend to the the Throne of God , to demand succour of him , when none is found upon Earth . 'T is an impetuous sound utter'd by an Animal , unable to resist present or imminent Grief : For 't is proportional to the violence of the Passion . Love , which is the gentlest , renders it smooth and soft : Choler , the violentest , makes it more vehement : And Grief , the most pressing of all , and tending to the destruction of Being ( which is equally abhor'd by all Creatures ) ariseth it to the highest tone of which 't is capable : Whence even Speech , which being artificially divided into syllables and cadences is peculiar to man ; yet in the precipitateness of Grief , keeps not its measures , but breaks into an inarticulate sound , like that of Animals . For explication whereof it must be known , that the Cuticle , the chief seat of the Touch , and consequently of Pain , is the expansion of the Nerves , the conduits of the Animal Spirits , which in Pain either shrink inwards , and so cause stupefaction ; or being irritated and sent by Nature to the aid of the hurt part , by Sympathy move the Diaphragma , and other nervous and membranous Parts : For , as of two Lute-strings set at the same pitch , the one sounds upon the touching of the other ; so in the Harmony of the whole Body , there may be the same sympathy between the Spirits and the Parts ; an evidence whereof is seen in Tickling and Laughter , which is caus'd by the contraction of the Diaphragm ; which is the reason that the aspect of such as Laugh and Weep is much alike . And because in Grief the coarcted Spirits hinder respiration , and free motion of the Heart ; ttherefore Nature , to ease her self , drives them outwards with violence , and with them moist vapours which partly transpire by the pores , and are partly condens'd in the Brain , whence they flow through the eyes in streams of Tears , which by this means greatly alleviate Grief , as the want of Them and Cries argues its vehemence : Besides that , they may serve Animals to terrifie their Enemies , or else to implore the assistance of their Fellows ; as we read of Elephants , that falling into a Ditch they call other Elephants to their aid . Upon the Second Point 't was said , That 't is proper to a wise man , by God's Example , to draw Good out of Evil , and benefit from the most pernicious things . So Physitians turn the strongest Poysons into wholesom Remedies : Men use the spoils of the fiercest Beasts for nourishment , cloathing , and other purposes of Life : And many great Personages have taken occasion from bodily Diseases , Shipwracks , Losses , Banishments , and other such unkindnesses of Fortune , to give up themselves wholly to Virtue , and the Knowledg of Things . Since then Enmity is the greatest of all Evils , as Unity is the most excellent of all Goods , and the noblest of all Virtues , as having no Vicious Extremity , but being perfect by being boundless ; 't is a Point of great Wisedom to be able to draw some benefit from ones Enemies ; whereof the principal is , that they oblige us to stand upon our guard , to order our demeanour well , and so to frame our Lives , that they may have no hold against us : For , as Friendship is the Parent of Confidence and Liberty ; this , of Negligence : So Enmity begets Diffidence , and this Circumspection , with a great desire of Virtue , and shame of Vice , whose turpitude makes us blush more in the presence of an Enemy than of a Friend , who being our other Self , complies with our humours and inclinations . And as Natural Agents are more vigorous in presence of their Contraries ( whence Fire scorches more in Winter than in Summer ) so the presence of Enemies redoubles our strength and courage ; their neighbour-hood obliges us to have always our Arms in our hands , and keep good Guard ; which made Cato declaim against those who raz'd the Cities of Carthage and Numantia , both Enemies to Rome . The Second said , That if a Man be vicious , 't is more expedient that he have Enemies than Friends ; these too easily adhering to his debauches ; but those withdrawing him from them , either by reproaches , or by the example of a contrary life . If he be virtuous , his Enemies make his Virtue shine forth , whilst it serves him for a defence and apology against all their accusations and calumnies ; and he finds it his interest to continue his virtuous Practises , that he may still refute them ; whereas the flatteries and compliances of his Friends insensibly corrupt him . Besides , seeing a virtuous Man cannot be said absolutely perfect , but only to have fewer defects than another , his dissembling or flattering Friends sometimes know them not ; but an Enemy takes notice of them , and blazing them abroad , gives him warning to correct them . Yea , it seems a sign of a virtuous Man to have Enemies : For , besides that Virtue hath been always envy'd and hated , and the higher a Man is in merit and dignity above others , he hath the more Enemies ; resemblance of Manners begets Friendship , and disparity Enmity ; and more without comparison are vicious than virtuous : But the vicious being unable to love any but those like themselves , hate all who follow not their example , as the virtuous do not , and so have the greatest part of the World against them . The Third said , That Enmities can produce no good , since either Vice , or Malice , or Ignorance is the cause ; it not being possible but either he that is hated must be vicious , or else they that hate him malicious or ignorant . For , as Friendship is founded upon , and cannot subsist without Virtue ; so neither can Enmity , without the Vice and Malice of him that hates , or his that is hated , or both together . And as the Effects of Amity are Union , Concord , Security , and Peace ; so those of Enmity are Division , Discord , Diffidence , Suspicion , Treachery , Hatred , and other such Effects , noxious not only to a private Person , who cannot draw any benefit from what tends only to his ruine ( as all Hatred doth ) ; but also prejudicial to the Publick , which is totally destroy'd by Enmity , which breaks the bonds of Civil Society . On the other side , If all were Friends , one man would be a God to another ( as that Ancient said ) ; and all men concurring together by mutual help , to the accomplishment of one anothers designs , there would be no more difficulty in Affairs , because no opposition ; and the World would be nothing but a harmony of favourable Successes . Contrarily , 't is Enmity makes one man a Woolf to another , a Stone of offence , and the Daemon of his bad fortune : For , the benefit of understanding our own Vices by our Enemies reproaches , is not to be compar'd to that which we receive from the good counsels of Friends , who are better qualifi'd for redressing our imperfections , because converse affords the means to know them ; whereas the rude censures and affronts of an Enemy , being never taken in good part , cannot any wise contribute to the correction of our Manners . A wise and virtuous Man , who voluntarily endeavours to practise Virtue in all occurrences , finds ways enough to do it , without waiting to be constrain'd thereunto by the injuries and censures of Enemies : But the vitious will draw nothing from them but fewel to his rancour and revenge , without being instructed concerning his faults by the mouth of those whom he utterly disbelieves . However , we must draw as much profit as we can from our Enemies ; and 't is the only comfort can be had against Hatred , to make use of it as an Antidote against its own Poyson . But then , as 't would be more expedient to have no Griefs or Poysons , than to be at the trouble of finding Anodynes and Counter-poysons ; so we may be allow'd to derive some remedy from Enmities against their Mischiefs , and make as much profit of Vice as 't is possible ; but 't would be expedient to have neither Enemies nor Vices . The Fourth said , That Nature subsists only by Contrariety . That , of the First Qualities is the cause of all the Generations of Mixts in the great World. Man's Life lasts only so long as the Natural Heat acts upon the Radical Moisture ; when their combate is ended , he must necessarily die . His Understanding hath no better means to obtain Truth , than by contrariety of Opinions ; whereof Identity is as disagreeable to the Mind as 't is to Nature : But his Will hath no more powerful Means to attain to Virtue than Resistance , which sharpens the Courage , and enkindles Resoltion . Therefore God has given Man a domestick Enemy , the Sensitive Appetite ; that it being continually at war with the Will , might serve to exercise it , and render its Victories more glorious ; the Will , as well as the Understanding , growing rusty when they want exercising , which whets and strengthens them both . Hence S. Paul was not heard when he pray'd thrice to be delivered from the importunity of his Enemy ; God judging it not expedient for his good ; and having also permitted Heresies in the Church , which the same Apostle saith are necessary , to the end to prove the Faith of its Members . CONFERENCE CXIII . I. Of the Iris , or Rain-bow . II. Whether the Reading of Books is a fitter way for Learning than Vocal Instructions ? 'T Was not without reason that the Poets feign'd Iris to be the Daughter of Thaumas , or Thaumasia ; that is to say , of Admiration : thereby intimating our not knowing its cause : For Wonder is the Off-spring of Ignorance . Amongst many other things , Three we find to admire in it ; its Matter , Form , and Colours . It s Matter is not a moist Cloud , as most imagine ; for ( besides that then we should see Rain-bows more frequently than we do ) a Cloud cannot reflect the Sun-beams with that variety or medley which we observe therein : For there would be but one colour , if the Cloud were diaphanous ; and otherwise , it will be black and dark . 'T is not therefore in a Cloud that the Rain-bow is form'd , but in the falling drops of Rain ; as we see some Fountains form one in the Air , by the ejaculation of the Water struck with the Sun-beams ; as also by the spurting of Water out of the mouth , opposite to the Sun : For an Iris is not visible , unless we be plac'd between the dropping Cloud and the Sun. If the Cloud be between our eye and the Sun , it will receive the Rays only on that side which is next the Sun , and not on that side which is towards us . Nor will any Iris appear , in case the Sun be between the Eye and the Cloud : For , according to the common opinion , it cannot be seen higher than three miles ; but in this opposition of the Sun , the Iris will be remote from us above 18 degrees , which make above 1100 miles , allowing 60 miles to a degree , according to Ptolomie . Hence the Rain-bow which appears before Noon , is always towards the West ; as that which appears about or after Noon , is always towards the North , or the East ; at which times we are between the Rain-bow , and the Sun. Hence such as are in the fifth Climate can never see one in the South . Now the surfaces of these drops of Water ( which fall confusedly and disorderly ) being irregular , and struck obliquely by the Sun-beams , they make a refraction of his Light , like that which is made by Diamonds cut into Faucets , but more permanent ; because the drops of Water fall so swiftly and successively that they seem continuous . A Rain-bow then is nothing else but the Light of the Sun , receiv'd in this falling Rain , and remitted to our eye by an Angle of refraction , different from that of its incidence ; for if it were equal , the Image of the Sun would appear therein too , as we see it doth in Parhelia's . Indeed we may say , That the Rain-bow is an imperfect and begun Parhelion ; the Light of the one being reflected regularly , and that of the other in confusion , and disorderly : And , That its Arch and circular Figure proceeds from the obliquity of the Sun-beams : Or else , That he being a Spherical Body , casts his Rays circularly : Or , lastly , from the Spherical or Parabolical form of the Cloud : Which is also true in the Iris which is form'd in the night by the Moon-beams , receiv'd in a Cloud dissolving into Rain ; saving that her Rays , being not so strong and luminous as those of the Sun , illuminate only the surface of the Water , and therein paint a faint whitish colour , and not such an enamel of colours as is seen by day in the Solar Iris ; which colours are nothing else but an imperfect Light , which cannot be directly reflected to the eye , by reason of the inequality of the Angles , and therefore at least forms these Colours ; of which the three principal are , Yellow , or Citrinous , which is the highest ; Blue , or Green , which is the middlemost ; and Red , which is the lowest : Amongst which there are found divers others which partake of their extremities ; the diversity whereof proceeds from the divers reception of the Rays in the Parts of the Cloud , differing in opacity ; which not being great in the outmost part , the Sun-beams paint there a Yellowish colour ; but greater in the middle , a Blew or Watchet ; and greatest in the inmost or lowest part , a Red : as Experience shews us in the like subjects , wherein Light diversly modifi'd , represents very neer the same variety of Colours ; which although not real ( as those which arise from the various mixture of the four Elementary Qualities ) yet are not absolutely imaginary ( as those are which are seen by weak eyes about the flame of a Candle ) , but are true Colours , inasmuch as they strike the Sight , which a sensitive and corporeal Power , and are alike perceiv'd by all ; nevertheless , they are less material than Elementary Colours , and are neerer akin to Light , not differing from the same , saving inasmuch as it is here received diversly in the eye , according to the rarity or density , situation , figure , and other qualities of the Object and Medium . The Second said , The Rain-bow ( the fairest not only of all Meteors , but of all Nature's Works ; being , according to the Cabbalists , the Throne of God , who , in the Apocalypse , is represented Crown'd therewith ) doth not less dazle the Mind than ravish the Eye ; it being observ'd , That the clearer things are to the Sense the obscurer they are to the Understanding ; and so on the contrary : For it cannot proceed from the different rarity and density of the Cloud , which being never alike , but infinitely various , should rather represent a thousand different Figures and Colours ; whereas the Rain-bow hath always a circular Figure , and the same Colours . And as there may be found more Clouds in several places , equally rare or dense , and equally distant from the Sun ( who enlightens Bodies equally distant after the same manner ) so there should be more Rain-bows at the same time in several places ; which is contrary to experience : For we never see two uniform Rain-bows at once ; the other Bow , sometimes included in the first , being not directly form'd by the Sun-beams , but by reflection of the Rays of the first Bow upon a neighbouring Cloud ; whence the Colours of such secondary-Bow are not so lively as those of the first , but are revers'd , the yellow being lowest , the Green always middlemost , and the Red uppermost : For so by the reason of Catoptricks , we see that the Species reflected have a different situation from the Body which produces them ( things on the right hand appearing on the left , and contrarily ) ; and the shadows of Bodies which pass along the street entring by a small hole into a dark Chamber , revers'd . The Third said , Experience teaches us , That when Light passes out of a thinner Medium into a thicker ( as out of Air into Water ) if it fall obliquely upon that thicker Medium , it is broken or refracted : But if it pass quite through such denser Medium , so that 't is broken as well at its going out as at its entrance ( especially if the refraction in these two places be great enough ) then this Light is turn'd into Colours . This Natural Effect is a Principle of the Opticks , and is observ'd not only in the Rain-bow , but also in triangular Crystals , and Glasses fill'd with clear Water , and expos'd to the Sun ; provided the Glass be of a conical Figure revers'd ; that is , narrower at the bottome , and wider towards the top . This being premis'd , the Production of the Rain-bow seems to be thus : When a Cloud , already wholly turn'd into Water , and actually falling down in drops of Rain ( which reach from the top of the Cloud to the Earth ) is shin'd upon by the opposite Sun , and the Spectator is plac'd between the Sun and the Rain , then the Sun-beams passing through those drops , are reflected , as by a Mirror , back again , by those which are more remote ; and passing by the sides of those which are nearest ( because from one and the same part but one perpendicular Ray can fall upon a round Figure , as that of drops of Water is , all the other Rays being oblique ) they must of necessity be twice broken : First , as they are reflected by the remoter drops , and pass out of the Air comprehended between those remoter , into the other drops nearer us : And secondly , as they issue out of these nearer drops , into the Air which is between them and us . And thus from this different fraction caus'd by the various rarity and density of the Air and Water , the diversity of Colours in the Rain-bow ariseth . For , Water being not altogether diaphanous , but somewhat of a middle nature , between perfectly Transparent and Opake , reflects part of the Rays which fall upon its surface , and lets the other part pass through ; as 't is observ'd in Rivers and Ponds , upon which we see the Suns Image by reflection , but Divers and Fish behold it by refraction . So 't is with drops of Water ; those neerest us reflect part of the Sun-beams towards the Sun himself , without forming an Iris , because these reflected Rays meet not other drops to refract them ; but when part of those Rays , which pass'd through the small intervals of the first drops , are reflected by the other remoter from us , then these reflected Rays lighting by the way upon the first drops between which they had pass'd , they are broken thereby both at their going in and coming out , where they represent the Iris , which consequently is form'd by Reflection and Refraction ; reflection , by all the drops which receive Light , remitting the same towards the Sun ; and refraction of the same Light so reflected , when by the way as it returns it meets those other drops of Water , which refract it twice , and give it the diversity of Colours , which ariseth from the divers reception of the Light into those parts of Water , more or less dense and rare . But now to give account of the circular Figure of this Meteor , which is not only in appearance circular ( as square Towers seem round at a distance ) but is so really ; 't is requisite to take a certain position of the Sun ; and by one example 't will be easie to judg of others . Let us suppose then that the Sun is at the Horizon , and consequently that all the Rays he sends directly upon the drops of Rain , as well the highest as the lowest , are parallel between themselves , and to the Horizon , ( for the elevation of a Cloud , how great soever , being inconsiderable in respect of the Sun's distance from the Earth , hinders not but that all his Rays are always parallel between themselves ) which being reflected , as hath been said , the reflection of them will be also parallel to the Horizon , or very neer so ; for here we consider only that which is made by the middle of the drop , which is the strongest by reason of its round figure ; and this reflection being receiv'd by the superior part of some other drop which it finds in its way , and there twice broken , to wit , at its going in and coming forth ; the two Refractions joyn'd together distort the Ray about 45 degrees ; that is to say , the Ray thus twice broken will make with the lines parallel to the Horizon an Angle of 45. degrees , a 〈…〉 from on high downwards , and falling upon the Earth . And because all the drops make such a Refraction as we have mention'd , therefore all such Persons as shall be between the Sun and the drops of Rain , shall see the Iris of the same heighth , namely , of 45 degrees ( although from several stations ) ; some in the lower drops , namely , such Persons as are neerest the Cloud ; others , to wit , such as are more remote , in the higher drops ; because they all see it by Rays parallel between themselves , and consequently by equal Angles . Now the drops make refraction not only by their superior parts , but also by their sides and lower parts ; whence those on either side of the Spectator , distant by an Angle of 45 degrees , will make him see their refraction , and consequently the Iris on either side under equal Angles ; which being made on all sides about a right line drawn from the Sun to the Spectators eye , which may be call'd the Axis of the Iris , it necessarily follows , That the Iris must appear perfectly round about this Axis : So that the drops elevated above this Axis 45 degrees , will make the upper part of the Iris by the refraction of their superior parts . Those on either side , distant likewise 45 degrees , will make the sides of the Iris by refraction of their parts which are at the remoter sides ; and so of all the drops which shall be about the Axis , under equal Angles of 45 degrees . As for other drops neerer or further from the Axis and the Spectator , they will represent an Iris to others who are not in the same Axis , but neerer or remoter from the Cloud , and situate in such place that those drops appear distant from the Axis by Angles of 45 degrees . So that as many Spectators as there are between the Sun and the Cloud , and not in the same Axis ; so many Axes must be imagin'd , about which there are different Arches and Rainbows . Now in this Horizontal Position the Bow appears a perfect Semi-circle , whose Center is in the Horizon , at the Point where the Axis terminates . But when the Sun is in another Position , as elevated some degrees yet fewer than 45 , then the Axis of the Iris coming from the Sun through the Spectator's eye , penetrates the Earth ; and so the Center ( which is always at the end of the Axis ) is below the Horizon ; and the portion of the Iris which we behold is less than a Semi-circle , greater than which it never appears , as Aristotle hath well observ'd . For since the Bow is always less than a Semi-circle whilst the Sun is elevated above the Horizon , it must be a Semi-circle when he is in the Horizon , and none at all when he is below the Horizon , because he doth not then illuminate the Cloud : Hence 't is seldome produc'd in Winter , because when it rains in that Season the whole Heaven is cloudy , and covers the Sun-beams ; as neither in the Summer and Spring at noon , when the Sun is higher than 45 degrees , but only at Morning and Evening . The Fourth said , That if Aristotle's definition of the Rainbow be true , who defines it , An Arch consisting of divers colours , which the reflection of the Sun-beams represents upon a hollow Cloud ready to dissolve into Rain , we need not seek much for Material , Formal , and Efficient Causes ( for he assigns no Final of it ; but the Scripture doth , namely , to be a moral sign of the Covenant between God and Men. ) Of the first there is no doubt , unless amongst blind men , to whom only God can make a demonstration of it ; but the rest are very obscure : To judg of which we must observe , That the Angle of Reflection is equal to that of Incidence ; so that a right perpendicular Line , erected at the common point of Incidence and Reflection , will equally bisect the Angle comprehended by the Ray of Incidence and that of Reflection ; which is not true , unless when the Ray of Incidence is terminated by a very smooth and opake Body , as that of a Mirror : Whence 't is infer'd , That a Cloud not having such evenness or smoothness will not reflect the Light or Ray at an equal Angle , but will dissipate and remit it elsewhere : So that if one part of a Cloud , which is directly opposite to the Sun and smooth , reflect the Ray directly ; and another obliquely opposite to him , dis●ort and reflect it elsewhere ( as 't is much more probable , than always to imagine Clouds exactly smooth , polish'd , and even ) it appears , That there will not be form'd a Figure of an Arch uniformly colour'd , but rather a confus'd medley of colours . Besides , if Reflection represent any thing , 't is the same thing that is opposite , not another : But 't is not the Sun that we behold in the Cloud , but a mixture of Colours , no wise like , nor so much as an imperfect representation of him , as some have pleased to affirm : For Reflection would shew us either the Sun , or an imperfect representation of him ; not in the Cloud , but as far beyond it as the Object ( the Sun ) is from it . So that we shall explicate Aristotle better if we say , That those Colours appear by irradiation ; and , that the Light diversly receiv'd , and not reflected , makes the variety of this goodly Spectacle : For they who say 't is Refraction , are mistaken ; for Refraction only alters the place of the Object represented by the Species , which is broken by the occurse of a Medium of unequal opacity ; but doth not produce divers colours , such as those of the Iris , which I conceive we may more safely admire , with many other of God's Works ( indisputable testimonies of his Power and our Weakness ) than vainly seek their Causes . The Fifth said , He conceiv'd no demonstration more manifest to prove the manner of the Rain-bows production than the experiment of a Phial of Water , which , expos'd to the Sun upon some solid Body , represents the same Colours with those of the Rain-bow : So that the same thing is done in the Sky when the Sun-beams pass cross an aqueous and diaphanous Cloud , and are reflected to the other side by another Cloud , whose thickness hath some resemblance of solidity ; and so 't is not sufficient that such aqueous Cloud be interpos'd between the Sun and the Eye , but there must be also another opposite Cloud , dense enough to reflect those Rays of the Sun , who being hollow according to the figure of the Sky , imprints that lucid circular Figure , and gives it the name of a Bow. The Sixth said , That a Rain-bow may be foretold some time before it happens , when the Wind comes from that Quarter where the Sun is , and a Cloud coming from the same Quarter pass over our heads , and shed Rain as it passes : For if the Sun appears at the same time , you will see an Iris as soon as the Cloud becomes opposite to him ; which Iris will be the more lively and colour'd , according as the falling Rain was greater , and the Sun happens to be clear ; as also so much more elevated as the Sun is depress'd . But if the Sun be 45 degrees high , you will see no Iris , the Refraction not being then proper to produce it . If it happens after Rain , it signifies fair weather , and the Sky clears up , in that Quarter whence the Wind blows . But if the Wind blow from the Quarter opposite to the Sun , and drive a Cloud and Rain before it ; and if the Sun also appear at the same time , then you will see the Iris before the Rain , which we may foretel will fall upon the place whence the Iris is beheld , provided the Cloud can subsist any while , and be not too speedily resolv'd all into Rain at the place where it is seen ; for where ever an Iris is seen , there it rains . Upon the Second Point it was said , That the Eye and the Ear being the Senses whereby the Mind receives the Species of things which it knows ; the former is proper for Invention ; and the latter , call'd the Sense of Discipline , chiefly for Learning . For the Voice , as the Proverb saith , is more powerful than dumb Masters ; because being animated with the gesture and motion of the Eyes , Mouth , Hands , and whole Body , it makes more impression upon the Mind than the dead style of Books ; which besides , being Instructors whom we cannot interrogate concerning our doubts , as we may the living , they leave more scruples in the Readers mind than they resolve : For our cognition depending on the Species and Animal Spirits , these follow the drift and motion of the Voice , whose accents consequently being joyful , sad , amorous , warlike , or furious , according to the variety of the subject , imprint like affections in the Soul ; and this through the near communication there is between the Air and those Spirits of the Body , which are also aerious , and of great mobility . And since Writing is only the sign of Speech , as this is of the Minds conception , it less perfectly expresses its Author's thought than the Voice , the perfect Image of his Conception , which is call'd the Internal Speech , as the voice is the External ; and being the Original from which Writing is drawn , represents our Conceptions better than the Copy ; as all Exemplars degenerat proportionably to their remoteness from their Prototype . The Second said , That written Discourses are better digested , and sustain themselves better by their own weight , than words disguis'd by the maner of expression , or cadence , gestures , and other sleights , which corrupt the simplicity of things ; whence the Comedian that comforted Demosthenes , and reviv'd his lost desire of haranguing , made him confess , That one and the same verse of Homer was another thing when well and when ill pronounc'd : And bad Poets fear nothing so much as that others should read their Works ; the Name which themselves give them causing others to judg them different from what they are ; and the suddenness of pronuntiation not allowing the mind sufficient time to reflect upon them . Moreover , Books flatter much less , and have more universal Precepts than Speech , which commonly affects complaisance , and the gaining of the hearers good will : Particularly in morality , Great Persons are better instructed and more plainly reprehended for their faults by Books than by Discourses , which seldom tell them the truth freely , every one fearing the effects of hatred ensuing it , which Books care not for . Besides , No discipline is harder than Politicks ; which being the Mistress of all others , may justly give Law to them . And were the way of learning the Sciences by Books longer than that by the Voice , yet 't is the safer , yea , almost that alone by which we reap benefit ; all those that are Learned , having learn'd more by the Reading and Meditation of Books , than by having heard the Voice of their Masters in Schools , where oftentimes the noise is greater than the fruit . For , our Memories being treacherous , we never repeat things so well as we write them ; and in case of mistakes or omissions , we are asham'd to acknowledg our faults , but defend them with obstinacy ; whereas we scruple not to correct a Writing , to view and review it , and , according to Horace's counsel , keep it nine years before publishing . But Words are utter'd as soon as thought ; and hence when we see those fine Discourses in Writing , which ravish'd all the World in the Chair and at the Bar , we are oftentimes asham'd of having admir'd them : Which perhaps as much or more kept Cicero from letting his Orations be read in his youth , as his pretended excuse of reserving to himself the liberty of contradicting himself . Wherefore there being more to be learn'd in a well-digested and exact Piece , Writing ( which is ordinarily such ) must also be more proper for Instruction : Which is so true in the Mathematicks , to which alone the name of Discipline belongs , that none ever presum'd either to teach or learn them by Speech alone . The Third said , That a good Comparison must be of things alike ; and so if we compare Speech and Writing , it must be in respect of two things equally perfect in their kind ; as an exact Discourse , and an exact Writing . You must also bring two capacities of the same pitch , and they must have equal time to learn the same thing ; in which case , the circumstances being the same , there 's no doubt but Speech is more advantageous thereunto than Writing , which is not absolutely necessary , as the Voice is , without which the latter is unserviceable ; he who reads being unable to understand any thing , unless he hath already heard it spoken of . Hence one naturally deaf is uncapable not only of the Sciences , but also of the use of Reason , yea , of Speech too : Whereas , on the contrary , some born blind , and who consequently never read , have nevertheless prov'd very learned . And this prae-eminence of Speech above Writing , appears especially in that the latter cannot be expressed without the former . Whence some justly doubt whether dead Languages , even such as are most familiar to us , as Greek and Latine , are not lost as to their best part , their pronunciation : So that the Greeks and Latines of Demosthenes and Cicero's time , would possibly no more understand us speaking Greek and Latine , than those of the present Age : Whence 't would not be knowing of things , to know them only by Books , by which also none ever learn'd Languages , but only by Speech . The Fourth said , That this Question admits not of an absolute determination , in regard of the different capacities of Teachers and Learners , as also of the Arts or Disciplines which are learn'd : For nimble Heads , and impatient of Labour , such as the Cholerick and Sanguine commonly are , suit better with Vocal Instructions than with Reading ; which , on the contrary is more pleasing and profitable to the Melancholy and Phlegmatick , who take more time for reflection and meditation upon what they read . Again , Such Disciplines as consist chiefly in Contemplation , as Divinity , Natural Philosophy ; the pure Mathematicks ; together with those which require great Memory , as History and Law , have more need of Reading . But those that consist in Action are better learn'd by Speech , which hath more affinity with action , and sets it out better ; Such is Oratory , the practical part of Physick and Law , Mechanick Arts , and Handicrafts , which 't is impossible to learn by Books , although one may be render'd more perfect therein by them . CONFERENCE CXIIII . I. Of the Milky-Way . II. Which is most powerful , Gold or Iron ? THis Tract of the Sky is call'd the Milky-way from its whiteness ; and having breadth , is rather a Superficies than a Circle , although commonly so term'd . It passeth quite round the Heaven , and so ( like the great Circles ) is divisible into 360 degrees ; but differs from them , in that it passeth not precisely through the Center of the World , but deviates something from it . It cuts the Heaven into two Hemispheres , to wit , at this time , making one of the Sections at the last degrees of Taurus and beginning of Gemini ; and the other opposite to it , at the end of Scorpio and beginning of Sagittary ; at which place 't is narrower by about two degrees than at Gemini , where it hath ten degrees of breadth , wherein it differs in several places , making such windings as Rivers have , and contracting or enlarging , and dividing it self in some places ; as particularly neer Cygnus , beyond the Tropick of Cancer , where it makes two Branches , one of which ends neer the Aequator , by the side of Serpentarius ; the other passing between Sagittary and Scorpio , by the feet of the Centaure , cross the Ship Argo ( where 't is broadest ) goes by the Unicorn , over the head of Leo , to the feet of Gemini ; from whence crossing Bootes , Perseus , and Cassiopaea , it returns to Cygnus . To speak nothing of the Poets Fables , who say , That when Juno suckled Hercules , and discover'd who 't was , she spilt her Milk here ; or , That 't is the space of Heaven which the Sun's Chariot burnt by the ill driving of Phaeton ; That 't is the place where Apollo fought with the Giants , or by which he return'd towards the East , to avoid seeing the crime of Thyestes ; or else , the Road of the Gods , leading to Jupiter's Palace ; the Residence of Heroes ; the Mansion of the Virtues ; the High-way of Souls ; and such other Fables : Such as have thought it the Light of the Stars , whose Splendour the Sun cannot Eclipse , by reason of the Earths interposition in the night-time , were greatly mistaken ; For there are no Stars but what are enlightned by the Sun , who being 166 times bigger than the Earth , 't is demonstrated by the Opticks , That when an opake Body is plac'd before a luminous Body greater than it , the Rays of the luminous Body are united beyond the shadow which was made by the opake Body ; as the Sun's Rays meet again beyond the Earth's shadow , which reacheth no further than the sphere of Mercury , much less to the Starry Heaven , to hinder the Sun's Light from passing thither ; this Sphere being distant 2081 Semidiameters , each of which makes 860 German Leagues . Those who say , 'T is the place where the Element of Fire transpires and purges its fuliginosities ; or else , a sort of Fire denser than the Elementary ; are as little credible as those others who think the Sun sometimes made his course in this Milky-way , as he doth now in the Zodiack , in which nevertheless he leaves no print of combustion or light : Much less Theophrastus , who said , 'T was the conglutination and soader of the two Hemispheres ; and that at the place where they are united and soader'd together , this brightness appears different from the rest of Heaven . But I conceive it to be nothing else but a part of Heaven , more dense , and consequently more luminous than the others . For Heaven having a radical Light , the denser and closer its parts are , they are the more luminous ; as appears by the Stars , which are the denser parts of their Orb , not visible in regard of its rarity ; and by Water , part of which condens'd by cold , reflects the Light , and appears white , the remainder of liquid Water abiding transparent . The Second said , He judg'd no Opinion more ridiculous than Aristotle's , who held this Milky-way to be a Meteor shining not in Heaven , but in the Air , where 't is fed by Exhalations plentifully supply'd from the Earth , whence they are attracted , and fired by the Stars in this place . For if this Milky-way were of the nature of Comets or other lucid Meteors , it could not always subsist , but only while its matter lasted ; which , besides , would be more copious in some seasons then in others , ( as in Spring and Autumn , then in the droughts of Summer or frosts of Winter , which closes the pores of the earth ) ; and so it would not have the same permanent position and figure , no more then density , rarity , latitude and equality of its parts , so constant that on the side of Cassiopaea it always appears alike winding , and likewise in other places : though we should grant the earth capable to supply fumes enough for feeding this so spacious circle ; which yet the disproportion of this point of the World , compar'd to the vast extent of that circumference , palpably prov'd to be in the Firmament , allows not . For ( besides that the diversity of Parallaxes would represent it under several Stars to the Inhabitants of several places , if it were in the air ; as it happens to Comets and other aerious impressions ; and yet 't is always seen in the same place and equally distant from the fix'd Stars ) its proper motion from West to East , whereby it moves one degree in a hundred years demonstrats that 't is in the eighth Sphere , whose particular motion is the same . And Galileo's Glasses , which have discover'd abundance of Stars in this part , convincingly manifest that 't is nothing but an assembly of almost innumerable small Stars , which not being great enough to transmit their light to us distinctly , the same is confounded and united together ( as 't is proper to all qualities , and so of Light , to associate it self to other light ) and thus produces that whiteness which is a weak and imperfect light . For 't is not enough that an object be luminous ; it must be great and large , or else near the eye , to be visible : the Stars , as well as all other natural agents , having a sphere of activity , beyond which their action is not sensible : hence the Planets , and of them the Moon , as nearest us , seem greater than the fix'd Stars ; whose rayes being weakned by their distance , cannot come directly to us , as those of the Planets do , but twinkle and sparkle . Now though Astrologers make but six sorts of fix'd Stars , according to their six different magnitudes ; ( those of the first being 170 times greater then the Earth , and those of the last and sixt , 18 times ) yet Tycho Brahe , Americus Vesputius , and divers others , have discover'd some much less , and less luminous , then these last . Nor are they to be credited who have limited their number to 1022 , which the Scripture saith is infinite and known to God alone , to whom the Prophet attributes it as a prerogative , to number them and call them by their names . The Third said , There are two sorts of Milky-ways ; one in the Air , and the other in the Heaven . The first , of which alone Aristotle spoke , is a light produc'd by exhalations either fired or irradiated , as in Comets : from which this milky way differs only upon account of its great extent caus'd by the plenty of Exhalations attracted by a great number of Stars which are neer Cassiopaea and the Poles , where also this Way is brighter then in other places . The other Milky Way is part of the Heaven or Firmament , equally dividing the same in two , as other Circles do ; although 't is rather a Zone or Space then a Circle , as well as the Zodiack , with whom it agrees in that it hath breadth as that hath , and is oblique to the Aequinoctial , having other Poles than those of the World : but differs in that 't is not so broad , the Zodiack having sixteen degrees , and this commonly between eight and ten ; for 't is neither equally broad , nor luminous in all its parts ; and its obliquity is much greater than that of the Zodiack , the middle of which recedes not from the Aequinoctial above 23 degrees and a half ; but this about 56 degrees and a half towards the North , and neer 63 degrees towards the South . It differs also from all the great Circles , in that it changes position according to the motion of the Firmament ; so that 't is mov'd with two Motions , namely , that of the First Mover , from East to West , upon the Poles of the World , making an intire revolution in one day ; and another proper to it self , from West to East , upon the Poles of the Ecliptick , in the same time with the Firmament ; which motion the other Circles have not , being either not mov'd at all , as the Horizon and Meridian ; or only by the motion of the First Mover , as the Aequinoctial , Ecliptick , Tropicks , and Colures . Upon the Second Point it was said , That the Earth produces Metals to be imployed for several uses , in order to humane Commerce and Society ; which being founded upon Hope and Fear , Reward and Punishment , Gold and Iron , the two most powerful Metals , are highly instrumental to the establishing of the same . Gold , which an Ancient call'd the Sun of the Earth , being the Star which gives light to our hope , and the sweet influences of Reward : And Iron , by its obscure and livid colour being the dark Star of our fear and of death , whereof 't is the most usual Instrument : But as Fear is without comparison stronger than Hope ( for the one tends to the preservation of Being , the other only to Well-being ) so Iron , the Instrument of Terror , must likewise have more powerful effects than Gold , which is only the object of Hope . Moreover , the Law relieves such as the Just Fear of Iron may have constrain'd to any thing , as being the greatest violence in the World ; but not those whom the desire of Gold or hope of Gain hath engaged to any Affair . And indeed , all Earthly Powers are measured only by the point of the Sword : Arms and Iron seem to be the share of Kings and all the Nobility , as Gold that of Merchants and the Vulgar , from whom all Sovereigns know how to get it when they think fit . Besides , since Gold hath need of Iron , not only for the digging of it out of the entrails of the Earth , but also for defending and preserving it ( an evidence of its weakness ) it may be said the prey of him who knows how to manage Iron best . And Solon had reason to contemn the vanity of Croesus , who made a shew of his riches as of his greatest power ; foretelling him that it would become the booty of him that should have a sharper sword . And Philip of Macedon never conquer'd so many places by trucket with Mules laden with Gold , as his Son did whole Kingdoms by the Sword. But what power can we give to Gold , which weakens and enervates its possessors ; as appears by the Lacedemonians , who were masters of Greece whilst Iron alone was in use with them , and were corrupted by the Gold which Lysander brought thither . The Captain in Tacitus had reason to believe the Gauls of his time weak in war because they were rich . For what is commonly said , That Gold is the sinew of War , is true as to the power of levying and maintaining of men , but not as to the performing of great exploits and enterprises . Mercenary Souldiers and Venal Souls being ordinarily base and of ill qualities ; if they do any thing , 't is forc'd and of little duration , nor do they continue longer then the Gold lasts . Iron , on the contrary , is maintain'd by it self and its own power . Every one fears to offend such as have only Iron by their side , as those by whom nothing is to be gotten , but much may be lost . For to use Gold for repelling enemies and diverting them elsewhere , constant experience manifests it a very dangerous remedy ; since besides the ignominy of becoming , as it were , tributaries , they are never driven so far but they soon return , more irritated with the thirst of this Gold then they were before with the honour of Victory . In fine , since men yield sooner to violence then to gentleness , Iron which constrains and forces is much more powerful then Gold which perswades , but chiefly in War , where the bravest and most generous exploits are perform'd by open force and not by surprises and treacheries ; he not being properly overcome who was willing to be so , and suffer'd him self to be corrupted : but a Victory gotten by pure Valour , ordinarily takes from the enemies the desire of returning . The Second said , That Victory being the end of War , it matters not by what means that end is obtain'd , the easiest and least bloody of which are stratagems and surprizes ; which , besides being the effects of Wit and Prudence , seem more proper to man then down-right force , wherein beasts surpass us , and which is oftimes accompani'd with injustice . Wherefore Gold , whereby all secret intelligences are contriv'd , seems to have the advantage of Iron ; as slights in War are more efficacious then open force . As also it makes less noise and hath more fruit ; whereas Iron oftentimes equally subdues and weakens both parties . And Victory , the thing aimed at by War , cannot be call'd such , unless it be intire . Iron indeed subdues bodies , not hearts ; but Gold wins both together . The Third said , That Gold and Iron may be consider'd either simply as Metals , or else as Instruments of civil life . In the former consideration Gold being of a more perfect nature , hath also more power then Iron the most imperfect and terrene of all ; besides , its ductility makes it more capable of extension then any other ; which is an evidence of its perfection . If they be consider'd as means and instruments destinated to the use of life , which is the noblest end whereunto they can be imploy'd ; Gold will still have the advantage over Iron ; since , if we credit the Chymists , potable Gold is profitably employ'd for health and the prorogation of life ; and the same Metal is also the bond of humane society , which cannot subsist without commerce , nor this without money , for which Gold is the most proper , as containing in small bulk the value of all other Metals of lower alloy . Hence we see the people commonly raise the price of it beyond what the Prince sets upon it ; and 't is as much desir'd by all the world , as Iron is abhorr'd ; all Professions and Trades aiming at the enjoyment of gold , which seems to be the ultimate end of all humane actions in this life , whatever disguises men assume under the pretexts of honour and vertue , whose lustre is also set off by that of Gold , employ'd for this purpose to crown the heads of Monarchs , and to render divine worship more magnificent . The Fourth said , That as Iron makes Hammers and Anvils which serve to give Gold what form we please ; so 't is every where the master of gold , and consequently more powerful in Peace and War , affording Grates , Locks and Keys for securing Gold in the former , and Swords for defending it in the latter . For Gold serves only to make the possessor envi'd , and inflame the desires of such as want it . 'T was with Iron that the Romans became masters of the Gold of other Nations , and the Portugals conquer'd that of Peru , and the Swisses overcame the Duke of Burgundy ; the History observing that all their wealth was not worth the Gold wherewith the Burgundians had enrich'd their horses bridles . The Fifth said , That the end being not only more noble but also more powerful then the means , Iron , which is commonly employ'd for the getting of Gold must be also inferior to it . And 't is universally acknowledg'd that Gold is the sinew of War ; it levies and keeps men together , it makes the Cannon move and all its train . 'T is with Gold that we corrupt Spies , without whose informations all Iron and strength would be oftentimes unprofitable . Wherefore since Iron borrows its power from Gold ; by the Philosophical Maxim , it hath less power then it . CONFERENCE CXV . I. Of the cause of Vapours . II. Which is less culpable , Rashness or Cowardice ? THe First said , The material cause of Vapours is aqueous humidity ; the efficient , external heat ; the formal , rarefaction ; the final , is various , according to nature's different intentions : but commonly , the elevation of an aqueous body , which remaining in its first consistence would weigh more then air , and consequently could not be carried to those higher places where 't is needful for the generation of Mixts , which cannot be done without transmutation of the Elements into the places , yea , and natures also , one of another . So Roses in an Alembick would evaporate nothing , if they were depriv'd of all humidity , as appears in their dry'd Cakes ; nor what humidity may be in them , without heat ; which humidity is rarifi'd and carri'd upwards before it descends , being again condens'd into the water which resided in the Cake before its separation by heat ; which consequently is the most evident cause of Vapours . The Second said , There are some vapours that are hot and dry , as appears not only by the smoak exhaling from boiling Pitch and other unctuous bodies ; but also by the vapours that issue out of the earth , which would never be inflam'd some in the surface of the earth , others in the middle of the air , and others beyond the highest region , and even in the heavens , if they were only of the nature of water which quencheth instead of conceiving fire : as , on the other side , Rain , Hail , Snow , Dew , and other aqueous and incombustible Meteors argue that all Vapours ( of which they must be produc'd ) are not hot and dry . Whence I conclude that as the matter of vapours is various , so their other causes are all different , especially the efficient . For the degree of heat that evaporates water will not make Oyl exhale ; as we see a great glass will be sooner evaporated then a spoonful of the latter ; and the Chymists make use of a small fire or even of the Sun to distill their waters , but augment their fire , to extract Oyls . Moreover ( as to the material causes ) the vapours of hot and dry bodies are more gross and earthy ; those of pure water more subtle ; and ( as to the final ) aqueons vapours serve to irrigate , unctuous to impinguate the earth . The Third said , 'T is not credible that heat is the efficient cause of vapours , since they abound more in Winter then Summer , and in less hot Climats then in such where heat predominates , which have none at all ; as Egypt and other places , where it never rains . If you say that there are no vapours there , because the Suns heat dssipates as fast as it raises them , you imply heat contrary to vapours since it dissolves them and suffers them not to gather into one body . The Fourth said , Copiousness of vapours in cold Seasons and Regions makes not against their production by heat ; since the heat which mounts them upwards is not that of the Suns rays , but from within the earth , which every one acknowledges so much hotter during Winter in its centre as its surface is colder ; where the matter of vapours coming to be repercuss'd by the coldness of the air , is thereby condens'd and receives its form . On the contrary , in Summer the earth being cold within exhales nothing ; and if ought issue forth , it is not compacted but dissipated by the heat of the outward air . The Fifth said , That the thorough inquisition of the cause of vapours raises no fewer clouds and obscurities in the wits of men , then their true cause produces in the air : For if we attribute them to the Sun , whose heat penetrating the earth or outwardly calefying it , attracts the thinner parts of the earth and water ; this is contradicted by experience which shews us more Rain , Storms and violent Winds in the Winter when the Suns heat is weakest , then in the Shmmer when his rays are more perpendicular , and as such ought to penetrate deeper into the earth , and from its centre or surface attract greater plenty of vapours : the contrary whereof falls out . It follows therefore that the Sun hath no such attractive faculty . Nor is the coldness and dryness of the earth any way proper for the production of such humid substances as Vapours and Exhalations ; the latter whereof being more subtle , and consequently more moveable ( as appears by Earth-quakes , Winds and Tempests , which are made with greater violence then Rain , Showers , or Dew ) cannot be engendred of earth , much grosser then water , which is held the material cause of vapour ; otherwise , an exhalation being earthy should be more gross then a vapour extracted out of water ; which it is not . It remains then that the cause of vapours is the internal heat of the earth which being encreas'd from without by the cold of the ambient air , or exhaling all its pores open'd by the heat of the Sun , produces the diversity of Meteors . And this internal heat of the earth appears in Winter by the reaking of Springs , and the warmth of Caves and subterraneous places ; yea the Sea it self , said to supply the principle matter to these vapours , is affirm'd hotter at the bottom , whither therefore the Fishes retire ; and indeed it is so in its substance , as appears by its salt , bitterness and motion , whence 't is call'd by the Latines Aestus . And as in the bodies of Animals , vapours issuing by the pores open'd by heat cause sweat , and when those passages are stopt by the coldness of the outward air , their subtler parts are resolv'd into flatuosities , and the more gross and humid are carried up to the Brain , by whose coldness being condens'd they fall down upon other parts , and produce defluxions : so in the world , which , like us , consists of solid parts ( earth and stones ) of fluid ( the waters ) and of rapid ( which are the most subtle and tenuious parts of the Mass ) when these last happen to be associated with others more gross they carry them up on high with themselves , where they meet with other natural causes of Cold and Heat which rarefies or condenses , and redouble their impetuosity by the occurrence of some obstacle in their way : these Spirits being incapable of confinement , because 't is proper to them to wander freely through the World. Elementary qualities are indeed found joyn'd with these vapours and exhalations ; but are no more the causes of them then of our animal vital or natural spirits , which are likewise imbu'd with the same . The Sixth said , That the general cause of vapours is Heaven ; which by its motion , light , and influences , heating and penetrating the Elements , subtilises them and extracts their purest parts : as appears by the Sea whose saltness proceeds from the Suns having drawn away the lighter and fresher parts , and left the grosser and bitter in the surface , cold and heat condense and rarefie other , and by this Reciprocation the harmonious proportion of the four Elements is continu'd ; sometimes tempering the Earths excessive dryness by gentle Dews or fruitful Rains , and sometimes correcting the too great humidity and impurity of the air by winds and igneous impressions , some of which serve also to adorn the World and instruct Men. And as these vapours are for the common good of the Universe , in which they maintain Generations , and for preservation of the Elements , who by this means purge their impurities ; so they all contribute to the matter of them . Fire forms most igneous and luminous impressions ; Air rarefi'd supplies matter for winds , as is seen in the Aeolipila ; and condens'd is turn'd into rain . But especially water and earth ( the grossest Elements , and consequently , most subject to the impressions of outward agents ) continually emit fumes or steams out of their bosom , which are always observ'd in the surface of the Terraqueous Globe , even in the clearest days of the year , and form the diversity of parallaxes . These fumes are either dry or moist ; the dry arise out of the earth , and are call'd Exhalations ; the moist are Vapours and issue from the water : yet both are endu'd with an adventitious heat either from subterranean fires or the heat of Heaven , or the mixture of fire . A Vapour is less hot then an Exhalation , because its aqueous humidity abates its heat ; whereas that of the latter is promoted by its dryness ; which yet must be a little season'd with humidity , the sole aliment and mansion of heat , which hath no operation upon bodies totally dry ; whence ashes remain incorruptible in the midst of flames and evaporate nothing . But whatever be the cause of these vapours , they are not only more tenuious under that form , but also after the re-assumption of their own . So Dew is a more potent dissolver and penetrates more then common water ; which some attribute to the Nitre wherewith the earth abounds . Upon the Second Point it was said , Valour is a Virtue so high above the pitch of others , and so admir'd by all men , that 't was it alone that deifi'd the Heroes of Antiquity : For Nature having given Man a desire of Self-preservation , the Virtue which makes him despise the apprehension of such dangers as may destroy him , is undoubtedly the most eminent of all other moral vertues , which serve only as ornaments to his Being . But as every virtue consists in a mediocrity , and so hath two vicious extremities , Excess and Defect ; so this is plac'd between two vices which may be said equally blamable , since between the two extremities and the middle the distance is equal ( otherwise it were not the middle , that is , not a vertue ) and a point in which this vertue consists hath no latitude . And , though rashness , which oftimes borrows the mask of generosity and valour , seems to approach neerer it then Cowardice ; since being only an excess of Valour , it may be more easily reduc'd to mediocrity then the other which partakes not thereof at all ; as diseases arising from repletion are easier to be cur'd then those which proceed from inanition . Nevertheless to speak absolutely , Cowardice is not so vicious as Temerity ; for if the one hath a false appearance of Valour , the other hath a semblance of prudence and wisdom which is the rule and measure of all virtues . And indeed , we see most wise men are a little cowardly ; either their knowledg of things rendring them circumspect : , or experience of Fortune's blindness and inconstancy making them more distrustful of her dealing , which they know is commonly unkindest to persons of merit ; or else the value they put upon Being encreasing their fear of Annihilation ; although this fear is common to all Animals , and hath its foundation in Nature , and so is more excusable then the madness of Temerity , the usual vice of fools and lunaticks , directly repugnant to our natural sentiments . In a political consideration though both are punishable , yet Cowardice least of the two , and is most commonly excus'd , as in Demosthenes ; yea sometimes recompensed , as in that Roman Consul to whom the Senate gave publick thanks for having fled at the defeat of Cannae : Where the temerity of young Manlius , though successful , cost him his head by the sentence of his own Father . The Second said , That Cowardice and Temerity must not be compar'd together if we would judge which is worse ; for on the one side the rash person compar'd to the poltron seems courageous , and on the other the poltron appears prudent and well advis'd . But they must be compar'd with Valour , of which that of the two which partakes least is the most vicious . Now , Valour consists in two points , to attempt and endure . The rash person is bold in the onset , but gives ground at the brunt . The poltron do's neither . He dares neither attempt nor bear up , and so is further from true fortitude then the Rash ; and though they seem totally opposite , yet the rash is oftentimes timerous , and Necessity or Despair sometimes renders the veryest coward bold . The Third said , If the Stoicks say true , that Nature is the surest guide we can follow in all our actions , and that to live well and vertuously is to live conformably to Nature ; then Temerity which subverts the sentiments of Nature , by whom nothing is sought so much as self-preservation , seems much more vicious then Cowardice , whose fault is only too much indulgence and inclining to natural sentiments , in preference of self-preservation above all honours invented by men as incitements to contempt of death , and the means leading thereunto . The Fourth said . As right Reason is the square of Prudence , Equity of Justice , and Moderation of Temperance ; so firmness and constancy of mind in attempting and enduring , is the sign of Fortitude and Courage , which is a vertue residing in the Irascible appetite , moderating fear and rashness , and consisting chiefly in not fearing dangers more then is fit , especially those of War or which happen unexpectedly . For two kinds of things cause fear : some are above us and inevitable ; as Tempests , Thunders , Earth-quakes which a man may and ought to fear sometimes , unless we be insensible or senseless ; others are ordinary , vincible , and not to be fear'd by the courageous . To whom three sorts of people are contrary ; namely , the furious , who fear nothing at all ; the rash who venture at all , casting themselves inconsiderately into all dangers ; and the poltrons who never venture upon any . These tremble before and in the danger ; those seem at first to have a good heart , but when the danger appears begin to tremble and bleed at the nose : whereas he who is truly courageous attempts no danger inconsiderately , but avoids it as much as he can handsomely ; but once engag'd , loses his life therein if he cannot come out of it with his honour . And though this vertue be generally esteem'd by all men , because most serviceable for defence of States , and hath more splendor and shew then any other ; yet 't is less known and the rarest of all ; not many possessing it free from the interest of gain or vanity , anger , fear of infamy , constraint and other considerations besides that of honesty , which alone gives name and value to all vertuous actions . Rashness passes among the vulgar for true Valour , though 't is further from it then Cowardice ; which being the daughter of knowledg and prudence , ( as rashness is of ignorance and brutality , and oftentimes of vanity ) seems to come neerer that virtue then Temerity , which otherwise is incompatible with all other virtues , as being destitute of Prudence , which alone makes them what they are . The Fifth said , 'T is impossible to determine of these two Vices ; which are equally opposite to their middle vertue , whatever false appearance Temerity may have of the contrary . But the praise and blame of men proceeding commonly , though unjustly , from Success ; 't is that also which makes our actions approv'd and discommended . So that the same action will be accounted courageous , and as such applauded in a young stout Captain who gets the better of his enemies , ( prosperous Rashness being rarely punish'd ) ; and again term'd temerarious in the same person , if he happens to be worsted . Yea men esteem and admire that most which they least expected , as most remote from reason without which the Vertuous acts nothing . Which teaches him to be contented with himself , and not to make much account of blame and praise , which are not integral parts of vertue , but only serve to its ornament , as our Hair and Nails do to our persons . CONFERENCE CXVI . Which Climate is most proper for Long-life ? ( The second Question is remitted to the next Conference ; and 't is Resolved for divers Reasons , that hereafter but one be handled at a time . ) BEcause amongst all Phaenomena or Apparences caus'd by the Celestial Bodies , the diversity of artificial Days is most sensible and known to the most ignorant ; therefore Astronomers make use thereof to distinguish the several habitations of Mankind . This diversity of Days depends upon two Causes ; the obliquity of the Ecliptick to the Equator , and the inclination of the Horizon or the Sphere to the same Equator . For the obliquity of the Ecliptick makes the diurnal Parallels , which are Circles parallel to the Equinoctial , describ'd by the Sun as he is carri'd about the Earth by the motion of the First Mover ; the number of which is equal to that of the Days comprehended in half a year . And the obliquity of the Horizon is the cause that these parallels are cut by it unequally . Otherwise if these parallels were not different from the Equator , or ( although different ) if they were cut equally by the Horizon ( as it happens in a Right Sphere ) the Horizon which is a great Circle passing by the Poles of these parallels , ( which are the same with those of the World ) both the Days and Nights would be equal : so that where the Sphere is not inclin'd , as in the Right and Parallel Spheres , there is no inequality of Days , nor consequently of Climate ( so call'd from its Inclination ) but only in the oblique Sphere . 'T is defin'd , a Region of Earth comprehended between two circles parallel to the Equator ; in which there is the difference of half an hour in the longest days of the year . It encompasses the Terrestrial Globe from East to West , as a Zone doth , which differs from it only as the Zone is broader ; whence there are many Climats in the same Zone . The Ancients having regard only to so much of the Earth as they believ'd inhabited , made but seven Climats , which they extended not beyond the places where the longest days are 16 hours , and denominated from the most remarkable places by which they made them pass ; as , the first Northern Climat was call'd Dia Meroes , hy Meroe , which they began at 12 deg . 43 min. from the Aequinoctial , where the longest day hath 12 hours three quarters , and which at present is the end of our first Climat and beginning of the second . This first Climat passes by Malaca a City of the East-Indies , and begins at 4 deg . 18 min. Its middle , from which all Climats are reckon'd , hath 8 deg . 34 min. and its end , 12 deg . 43 min. The other six Climats of the Ancients pass'd by Siene , Alexandria , Rhodes , Rome , Pontus Euxinus , and the River Boristhenes . Ptolomy reckons twenty one , as far as the Island Thule which lies in 63 deg . of Northern Latitude . Our modern Astronomers make twenty four , from the Aequinoctial to the Polar Circles ; in each of which Climats the longest day of Summer encreases half an hour above twelve , according as they approach nearer those Circles : beyond which to the Poles of the World they place six more , not distinguish'd by the variation of half an hour but of 30 days . So that there is in all , sixty Climats , 30 Northern and as many Southern , each comprehended by two Parallels : which Climats are easily found by doubling the excess whereby the longest day surpasses twelve hours ; the Product being the Climat of the place . As if you know the longest Summer day at Paris to be 16 hours , double 4 , the excess above 12 , and you will have 8 , which is the Climat of Paris ; and so of others . And though there be the same reason of Seasons and other variations in the Southern and Northern Climats , yet since experience shews us that those of the South are not inhabited beyond the 8th , which is about the Cape of Good Hope , at the farthest point of Africa , ( beyond which no Inhabitants are as yet discover'd , it may seem that the diversity of Climats is not alone sufficient for long or short life , but there are other causes concurring thereunto . The Second said , That since a thing is preserv'd by that which produces it , the Sun and Stars , which concur to the generation of all living Creatures , must also contribute to their preservation and continuance in life ; which being maintain'd by use of the same things ( variety and change , though delightful , yet being the most manifest cause of brevity of life ) that Climat which is most constant and least variable will be the properest for longaevity , and so much the more if it suits with our nature ; such is the first Climat next the Aequinoctial , where things being almost always alike , bodies accustom'd thereunto receive less inconvenience thereby then under others , whose inequalities and irregularities produce most diseases . The natural purity of the Air , promoted by the breath of a gentle East Wind there reigning continually ; and the want of vapours and humidities , which commonly infect our Air , conduce greatly to the health of the Inhabitants ; also when the dryness and coldness of their temper makes longer-liv'd , as appears by Ravens and Elephants , the most melancholy of all Animals , which are common in these parts where they live above 300 years . Moreover , Homer testifies that Memnon King of Aethiopia liv'd 500 years ; which ( by the report of Xenophon ) was the common age of most men of the same Country , where Francis Alvarez affirms in our time that he saw lusty men at 150 years of age ; and that in Aegypt which lies near it , there are more old men then in any place of the World ; and that women are so fruitful there that they bring forth three or four children at a time , rather through the goodness of the Climat then any nitrous vertue that is in the waters of Nilus . Hence possibly most Doctors place the Terrestial Paradise under the Aequinoctial , and the cause of our first Fathers longaevity , who having been created under this Climat seem to have lost of its duration proportionably as they remov'd from the same Northwards ( whence all evil comes ) and towards the Zones wrongfully call'd Temperate , since more subject to alteration then that call'd Torrid by the Ancients , who thought it unhabitable by reason of extream heat ; although the continual Flowers and Fruits wherewith the always verdant Trees are laden testifie the contrary . The Third said , Since Heaven is immutable and always like to it self , the Earth and Elements alone subject to change ; the length and shortness of Life seems not to depend on Heaven but on Earth and the several dispositions of our Bodies : and the whole World being Man's Country , there is no place in it but is equally proper for his habitation , provided he be born there ; because the Air he breathes and the Food he eats from his Nativity , altering his Body , at length make his temper suitable to that of the place of his Education ; which therefore he loves above any other . The Fourth said , That Heaven remaining it self immutable , is nevertheless the cause of motions and mutations here below ; its light producing different effects in the Earth according as it is receiv'd , the most sensible whereof are heat , dryness , and other qualities which diversifie the Seasons and Zones ; of which the two temperate , especially the Northern seems most habitable and proper for longaevity . 'T is also the most populous , and its Natives are not only the most healthy and lusty , but also the most refin'd and civiliz'd of all others . Now of the Climats of this Zone , the eighth , wherein Paris lyes , seems to me the healthiest of all , as well for pureness of Air as all other Causes . The Fifth said , That the goodness of Climats depends not so much upon Heaven as the situation of each place in reference to the Winds , of which the Southern being the most unhealthy , therefore Towns defended by Mountains on the South are very healthy , especially if they lye towards the East , the Winds whereof are most healthy . And this is the cause of the diversity observ'd in Countries lying in the same Climat , which experience not the same changes : as the Isle of France is very temperate , and yet lyes in the same Climat with Podolia ( a part of Poland ) where the cold is extreamly rigorous : and in the Islands Bornaio and Sumatra men live commonly 130 years and are not black , as the Africans , whose life is very short , and yet they lye in the same Climat , namely , under the Aequinoctial Line . The Sixth said , That Life being the continuance of the radical heat in Humidity , that Climat must be properest for Longaevity which will longest preserve that conjunction . The violent heat of the Climats near the Equator consumes the radical moisture and makes the natural heat languish ; although under the Line the coolness of the nights twelve hours long , renders it more supportable : whereas in our longest Summer-days when the Sun is in Cancer , he is no more then 18 degrees from the Horizon and so diffuses his rays upon the vapours hovering about the Earth , which reflecting the same after a refraction make the nights almost always light , and consequently hot ; there being no light without heat . On the contrary , the Northern parts towards the Pole , receiving the Suns rays only obliquely are very cold and unfit for long-life , combating the heat and desiccating the radical moisture . But the temperately hot are the most healthy , especially if the air ( of greatest necessity to Life ) be pure and not corrupted by vapours . CONFERENCE CXVII . Which is most necessary to a State , and most noble , Physick or Law ? THese two Professions are not absolutely necessary to the subsistence of a State , but only suppose some evil which they undertake to amend ; Physick the disorder of the humours in Mans body ; and Law , that of Manners in the body of the State. So that if all people were healthy and good , both would be useless , But the misery of our Nature having made us slaves to our Appetite , and tributaries to Death and Diseases which lead thereto ; this adventitious necessity hath given rise to two powerful remedies against those two evils ; Physick to oppose the diseases of the Body , and Law to repress the disorders of our Passions : which being the sources of all mischiefs , Law which restrains their course , seems to have as much pre-eminence above Physick , as the Body , which the latter governs , is inferiour to the Mind , which the former regulates . Moreover Health , the end of Physick , is common both to Men and Beasts , who have a better share thereof , and have taught us the best secrets of Physick : but to live according to right reason , ( which is the aim of Law ) is peculiar to man ; although oftentimes neither the one nor the other obtain its end . The Second said , These Disciplines are to be consider'd either according to their right use , or as they are practis'd . Physick , consider'd in its right administration , is the art of curing Diseases and preserving Health , without which there is no pleasure in the World. Law , taken also according to its institution is that Tree of the Garden of Eden , which bears the knowledg of Good and Evil , Right and Wrong , as Physick is the Tree of Life . Now if we compare them together , the latter which maintains the precious treasure of Health , is as the foundation upon which Law builds its excellent . Ordinances ; for without Health , not only the administrations of Justice but all employments of Arts and Exercises cease . And though Laws and Justice serve for the ornament of a State , yet they are not absolutely necessary to its conservation , there being society among Robbers ; and many States having begun and subsisted by Rapines , Violences and other injustices , but none without Health , which is the foundation of all goods , preserving the absolute Being of every thing , and by that means maintaining all the faculties of Body and Mind . Wherefore Physick is profitable not only to the Body but also to the Soul , whose nature , faculties , and actions it contemplates . But if these Arts be consider'd as they are practis'd now a days , 't is certain that if there are Mountebanks , Ignorants , and Cheats who practise Physick amongst a good number of good Physitians ; there are also , Champertors , Forgers , and other such black souls , who live by fraud , which they exercise under the mask of justice . We must likewise distinguish the bad judgments of certain Nations from the truth . For if the Romans sometimes banish'd their Physitians and Chirurgians ; this might be done out of ignorance , as when they saw the Gangren'd Leg of one of their Citizens cut off . And though they were for some time without Physitians , yet they were never without Physick , at least natural . The Third said , Law hath the pre-eminence above Physick upon account of the great benefits it brings to a State , by delivering the same from greater , more troublesome , and more incurable evils . And good ( according to the Moral axiom ) being the more divine by how much 't is more common and diffus'd , it follows that Law is more divine then Physick . For by checking our passions and obstructing the career of illegal Ambitions and Usurpations , it does good not only to private persons , as Physick doth , but also to the whole Publick , which is engag'd by particular passions , whence Law-sutes , Seditions , Wars , and other evils arise ; which being publick are of more importance then those to which Physick is design'd , whose whole business is about the four humours , either to keep them in a just temper , or reduce them to their natural state , from which Diseases debauch them . Besides , Physick only cures the Body , whereas Law represses the mind's disorders , and even the intentions . Lastly , the evils Physick defends us from , are of easie cure , having all sensible indications ; but Law remedies such as depend upon the thoughts and counsels of men , impenetrable by sense . Moreover , Physick regards only particular persons ; but Law maintains a moral union and good intelligence between all the parts of a Commonwealth , namely , men of several conditions , and keeps every one within the bounds of his own quality and station ; and so is like a Universal Spirit or Intelligence presiding over all our motions , hindring ruptures and dissensions ( the bane of a State ) as that doth vacuity , which tends to the destruction of the World. The Fourth said , That as the multitude of Physitians in a City is a sign of a multitude of diseases reigning therein ; so the multitude of Laws and Judges argues corruption of manners . Wherefore both these Professions may seem equally useless to a State free from wicked and miserable persons . And indeed we see many Nations have wanted both : at Rome Physitians were unknown for divers ages , and are so still in some Countries : and most States of the World dispense very well with the want of Lawyers , whose contrary opinions are as destructive to the State , and particular persons , as the number of Physitians is to the Sick. And as they are most healthful who use these least ; so the most flourishing States have fewest Lawyers ; Wrangling , which is the daughter of Law , being the most apparent cause of the diminution of the strength of Christendom , where for some Ages it hath reign'd ; either by diverting the greatest number of its Ministers from the exercise of War , the principal means of amplifying a State , or by unprofitably taking up the people in Sutes . And therefore the Spaniards found no safer course to preserve the new World to themselves , then by debarring all Lawyers entrance into it . The Fifth said , That this made for the Physitians . For the Spaniards sent many of them to the new World , to discover the simples there and bring them into Europe . Moreover , as 't is more necessary to live and to live in health , then to live in society or riches ( which are the things Law takes care of ) so much doth Law yield to Physick in this point , which Gods Word , who commands to honour the Physitian , saith was created for necessity . Which as plainly decides the Question as that Resolution was worthy of the Fool of Fracesco Sforza Duke of Milan , which he gave in the like Dispute of preference between the Physitians and Advocates ; That at Executions the Thief marches before the Hang-man . Moreover Kings , who are above Laws , subject themselves to those of Physitians , whom Julius Caesar honour'd with the right of Incorporation into the City . Whereunto add the certainty of this Art ( which is the true note of the excellence of a Discipline ) being founded upon natural Agents , whose effects are infallible ; whereas Law hath no other foundation but the will and phansie of Men , which changes with Times , Places , and Persons . CONFERENCE CXVIII . Of Sea-sickness . NAture hath furnish'd Things with two ways of preserving the Being she hath given them , namely , to seek their good and flee their evil . Both which , Animals do by attracting what is proper to their nature by right fibers , and rejecting what is otherwise by transverse fibers , of which the Expulsive Faculty makes use . So when the Stomack is surcharg'd with too great a quantity of matter , or goaded by its acrimony , the expulsive Faculty of this part being irritated by what is contrary to it , casts it forth by yexing , belching , and vomiting . Yexing is a deprav'd motion of the upper Orifice of the Stomach which dilates and opens it self to expell some thing adhering to its Tunicles or orbicular Muscles ; which being commonly a sharp and pungent vapour , we see this Hickcock is remov'd by a cup of cold water , or else by holding the breath ; for the coldness of the water represses the acrimony of the vapour'd , and the restrain'd Spirits by heat cause it to resolve and evaporate . Vomiting is also a deprav'd motion of the Stomack , which contracts it self at the bottom to drive out some troublesome matter ; which , if it adhere too fast , or Nature be not strong enough , causeth Nauseousness or a vain desire to vomit . Belching is caus'd when the said matter is flatuous and meets no obstacle . These motions are either through the proper vice of the Stomack , or through sympathy with some other part . The former proceeds sometimes from a cold and moist intemperies . Whence man , the moistest of all Animals , is alone subject to Vomiting , except Dogs and Cats ; but he only has the Hickcock ; and Children , as being very humid vomit frequently . Sometimes 't is from a faulty conformation of the Stomack , as when 't is too straight , or from some troublesome matter , either internal or external . The internal is a pungent humour , and sometimes Worms . In short , every thing that any way irritates the Expulsive and weakens the Retentive Faculty : So , oyly , fat , and sweet things floating upon the Stomack , provoke to vomit by relaxing the fibres which serve for retention . External causes are all such , as either irritate or relax the Stomack ; as , stinking Smells , and the sole imagination of displeasing things , violent winds ; exercise , especially such wherein the Body is mov'd by somthing else , and contributes not it self to the motion , as going in a Coach or a Ship ; for here the Body rests and also the parts are relax'd , only the Spirits agitated by this motion act more strongly upon the humours , and these are here more easily evacuated by reason of the relaxation of the fibres then in other exercises , wherein the Body stirs it self ; as riding-post , or a troat , in which the Nerves are bent , and consequently , all the parts more vigorous , and hence vomiting is not so easie . 'T is also the equality of the motion which makes persons , unus'd to go in a Coach , vomit sooner when the Coach goes in a smooth and even field then upon rough ways . The same hapning upon the Sea , 't is no wonder if people be so apt to vomit there . The Second said , That neither the agitation of the Air , nor the motion of the Body can be the sole cause of Vomiting , and other Sea-maladies ; since the like and more violent at Land , as Swings , Charets , and Posts , produce not the same effects . For we consider the agitation of the Stomack as the cause of vomiting , that of the Feet and Legs being but accidental ; and experience testifies , that 't is not the lifting up but the falling down of the Ship that causes the rising of the Stomack . Wherefore I should rather pitch upon the salt-air of the Sea , abounding with sharp and mordicant Vapours : which being attracted by respiration trouble the Stomack , especially its superior orifice , the seat of the sensitive Appetite by reason of the Nerves of the sixth Conjugation : thus the door being open , the matter contain'd in the Stomack , which is also infected with the malignity of these vapours , is voided by the ordinary ways : as happens sometimes to such who only come near the Sea. Indeed the bitterness and saltness of the humour in the Mouth , which is the forerunner of Vomiting , together with the quivering of the nether Lip , proceeding from the continuity of the inward membrane of the Stomack with that of the Gullet and Mouth , manifests the vapours which excite it to be salt and nitrous . Whence also plain water drunk with a little salt , causes Vomit . Now if this malady happens sooner in a Tempest , 't is because those nitrous spirits are more stirr'd in the tossing of the Sea than in a Calm : as they say , 't is more frequent in the Torrid Zone , because there is a greater attraction of the said Spirits by the heat of the Climate , which on the other is an enemy to the Stomack , extreamly weakning it , as cold much helps its functions . Such as go into deep Mines , are seis'd with the like disturbance to this of the Sea , by respiration of the nitrous Spirits which issue out of the entrails of the Earth and are the cause of its fecundity . The Third said , That Cato ( who repented of three things , ( 1. ) Of having told a Secret to his Wife , ( 2. ) Of having spent a day without doing somthing , And ( 3. ) of having gone by Sea when he might have gone by Land ) had no doubt experienc'd the michiefs of that unfaithful Element : the cruellest whereof is the Scurvy , a Disease complicated with several others , and whose chief symptoms , are the ulceration and swelling of the Gums and Legs , with pains over all the Body , caus'd by the impurity and malignity of the Air. But the most frequent is vomiting , caus'd by the sole agitation and violence of the Air. For our aerious Spirits not only receive the qualities of the air we breathe , but also follow its temper and motion , as is seen by the Head-ach , seising those that are beaten by winds in the Country ; and by the seeming turning of their heads who attentively behold the circumgyration of a Wheel or some other Body . So the Air at Sea being much agitated puts in motion the Spirits which are of the same nature , and these being stirr'd set the humours on work , which incommoding the parts are by them driven out by vomits and other ejections , according to every one's temper and propensity . For the cholerick and broad-breasted , vomit more easily and successfully then the phlegmatick and narrow-breasted , whose Organs of respiration are not sufficiently free . Whereunto also the season of the year contributes ; for Summer provokes vomit more then Winter , when the humours being more heavy , rather tend downwards . But especially Custom is considerable herein , which renders those that go frequently to Sea not obnoxious to its inconveniences . The Fourth said , That the Earth consists of three substances ; one Unctuous , which is the inflammable moisture , call'd by the Chymists Sulphur ; another Cinereou● , which they call the Faeces or Caput mortuum ; the third humid and incombustible , which they divide into Mercury and Salt ; this latter again into Salt-nitre and Vitriol , of which the Sea being full , the same is communicated to the first Region of the Air contiguous to the Waters ; and , insinuating it self into our Bodies by inspiration ; produces the same effects therein , that it doth taken in substance ; four Grains of which is a sufficient Vomit . Whereto also helps the gentle agitation of the waves , which makes it penetrate ; the examples of others vomiting , and especially the fear commonly incident to such as were never upon the Sea before , who are most obnoxious to this trouble . For that Passion so constringes the whole Body , especially the inward parts , that it weakens and relaxes the Nerves , especially the Fibres which keep the parts in a just tenor ; and so the oblique Fibres and orbicular Muscles ( which serve to retain them ) being languid , suffer the juices and humours to pass out . The same fear which causes relaxation of the Sphincter Ani & Vesicae , relaxing the Muscles which serve to open and close the upper Orifice of the Ventricle : Hence fear is commonly accompani'd with the pain of this part ; whose sense being very exquisite is the cause that the Vulgar call it , The pain of the Heart ; which also for the same reason happens to such as look down upon low places . CONFERENCE CXIX . Of Love by Inclination , or Sympathy . 'T Is not only amongst the Poets that Love is blind , the obscurity of this causes evidencing him no less so amongst the Philosophers , who assign two sorts of it ; one of Knowledge , which tends to a good known ; the other of Inclination , whereby we love without knowing why . Indeed there is no love without ground , and some sort of knowledge ; but yet , when the cause obliging us to love is manifest , it makes the former kind of love ; when obscure , the latter : whereof we have many examples in nature , not only in the Symbolical qualities of the Elements , Electrical and Magnetical attractions of Stones , particular alliances of Metals , and all the amities of Plants and Trees , as of the female Palm which is said to lean towards the male , and those which are found amongst Animals ; but especially in the particular inclinations of some Persons to others unknown and void of all recommendations to qualifie them for the same , and the emotions some have felt both in Soul and Body at the first sight of their unknown Parents : as also of a contrary effect , when a dead body bleeds upon the presence of its Murderer ; which is a testimony of an antipathetical hatred contrary to the abovesaid Love , which we find in our selves almost upon all occurrences ; as when two equally strangers play at Tennis , we wish that one may win and the other lose . For the first motions of Love , as well as of all other Passions , are not in our power , and afford not the Mind time to deliberate and make reflexion upon them . Hence oftentimes , Anger , Sadness , Panick fright , and such other Passions seise upon us without cause ; and Love doth the like frequently , without any apparent reason . Yea , we may say , there is no Love of Knowledg but what took its first rise from that of Inclination , which presently makes us enamor'd of the proportions of a Face , which displeases another that understands the same as well as we , but without being any way affected therewith , because he finds not in it that correspondence and sympathetical resemblance that produces a Love of Inclination , which may also arise without any knowledge , as in that blind man who lov'd a Lass whom he had never seen ; as also in Petrarch who made so many Verses upon his Lawra , whom he could never behold ; The cause whereof I should attribute to the power of the Imagination , which fancies somthing of loveliness where there is none ; or else to the sole action of the Will , which not able to remain neuter between love and hatred ( since its action is to will , and to will is to love ) when it meets no cause of hatred in an object , loves it ; and hates it , when it finds nothing amiable therein . For if you assign the reason of this love to the transpiration of Spirits issuing out of the lov'd person's body , their substance is too volatile to act so far off ; and their issuing being never alike , ( because the pores of the skin are more stopt at one time then at another ) this love would be remarkably alter'd every moment . Besides , we many times love by an inclination an absent person for his merit ; and many have been enamour'd of Beauties at the first sight of their Pictures ; but love was never produc'd between two blind persons , notwithstanding any emission of sympathetical Spirits . Moreover , 't is the Species and not the Spirits that are receiv'd by our Senses ; and so none should ever love those they had not seen , but by a Prospective-glass . The Second said , That it imports not much to the causing of love , whether the object be really or only imaginarily good ; and indeed our minds seem to interess themselves more in the pursute and preservation of the latter then the former , which maintains it self by its proper worth . Wherefore if Love of Inclination presuppose goodness in the object , the same must be apprehended either by the Imagination or by some other Faculty , to which it must therefore be approximated either immediately by it self , or by it self . So the sweetness of Honey makes it self perceptible to the Tongue by it self : but the proportion of a fair countenance cannot make it self known but by its species , which is the picture and representation of it . This way , is produc'd the Love of Inclination as well as that of Knowledge ; only with this difference , that the Species which produce the former , act imperceptibly , and more suddenly then those that produce the latter , which is more deliberate and rational . The Third said , There are but two sorts of Love ; one , improper and Metaphorical ; the other , proper and formal . That precedes Knowledg , and is an Instinct inclining natural things to their proper good : This follows Knowledg as its guide , and is the first Expansion of the Heart , pleasing it self with the good it likes . And as that is diffus'd over all Creatures , so this is restrain'd only to the sensible and rational . The Appetite , whence the former proceeds , is immers'd and incorporated in the nature of every thing , and not distinguish'd from the faculties and powers they have to act . But the latter , ariseth from the Appetite properly so call'd , whose functions or motions are the eleven Passions , to which as many acts correspond in the Rational Appetite . The Question cannot be concerning that improper Appetite ; for then Stones should have Love , as well as Instinct , towards their Centre ; but of the true and proper Love subsequent to Knowledg , which gives Amability to good , as Light doth Visibility to colours . Wherefore they who talk of certain Spirits issuing out of the lov'd person's body into the eyes of the Lover , and seising upon the heart , without falling under knowledge , seem ignorant of the nature of Love. For should such spirits arrive at the heart without being observ'd ; yet they must come out thence again to be known before they can cause Love ; as we cannot know any thing that is in the soul , unless it come first out thence and become sensible ; since nothing is in the Understanding but what pass'd through the Sense . So a man cannot know his own face but by reflection from a Looking-glass without him . For the Soul at our Nativity is like a smooth table or white-sheet of Paper , and thence its primitive notions during this present state is by Phantasms supplied to us by our Senses . Now the essential reason of this dependance which keeps Love subject to Knowledg , is , that the Appetite , which is the Principle of Love , is only a Passion or Propriety of the thing wherein it is ; but the Principle of Knowledge is an essential degree of Nature . Hence , Souls are distinguish'd by Cognition , not by Appetite : we call the Sensitive Soul , so , from the knowledg of Sense , which constitutes its essential difference ; and the Rational Soul so , because Reason , the principle of Knowledg is a degree of Nature : but Appetite is a propriety which follows it . And being there is the same reason of Actions and their Principles ; as the Appetite supposes a principle of Knowledg , so Love , which is the action of the Appetite , supposes actual and clear Knowledg . Hence , there is no love without knowledg . For that we have more phansie to the one of two persons playing then to the other , 't is because we discern somthing in his face , gestures , or motion that pleases us better . Sympathy ( pretended the cause of this love ) may indeed be the foundation of it ; inasmuch as we naturally love those like our selves ; but it can never make us love till we have found in the thing some Je-ne-scay-quoy of lovely . It cannot be the sole cause of our love , since 't is of it self imperceptible to our knowledg , and consequently cannot produce love till the effects of such sympathy , to wit , such an Air , such a Motion , and such a Deportment have pleas'd us . And whereas 't is said that from eyes which behold us attentively we perceive something come forth that animates us ; I answer , that oftentimes quick fix'd and sweet intuitions are tokens of love , from which 't is no wonder if ours take rise and growth , as from its proper cause ; since Love begets Love. CONFERENCE CXX . How the Vnderstanding moves the Will. 'T Is proper to the Understanding not only to conjoyn things wholly different , but oftentimes to abstract and separate such as are perfectly united in one and the same substance , and differ only in accidents , which it severs from their subjects . Hence reflecting upon it self , it distinguishes in its operation two Faculties , to wit , its Cognition and the Reasonable Appetite or Will , although they are one and the same thing , not only in the Soul , whose essence is simple , but also in the Intellect ; nor are their objects different , Truth , the object of the Understanding , being convertible and all one with Good , the object of the Will. Hence Civilians acknowledg no Will in those that want Understanding , as Ideots and Children . And as the same Sun-beam that produces light , causes heat too by the continuation of its action , or by its re-union in a Burning-glass : so an object long consider'd or strongly apprehended by the Understanding as good , immediately incites and inflames the same to seek and desire it . So that the cognition of a thing in the Understanding is only Theory , which the Will , applying it self thereunto by desire , reduces into Practice . As the Theorical habit of an Art differs not from the Practical , and the conclusion of a Syllogism is only a dependance upon its two Premisses . Wherefore the Will , which is the practice of the Understandings speculation , and a result of its ratiocination , is not distinguish'd from the Understanding ; and to know good , to desire and seek means to possess it , are operations continu'd by one sole motion . Besides , to separate the actions of the Souls faculties , and make them independent one of another , would infer a kind of divisibility in the Soul : but the Will being only a desire , every desire a species of motion , and motion an accident ; it is separable from its subject , the Understanding , whereof 't is only an affection and propiety . So that the Intellect and the Will being the same thing , when the former is carried towards an apprehended good , we say it moves the Will , as it doth the other powers which it employs in quest of that good , when the same is external and it cannot attain to it by it self . The Second said , That to know , to will , and to be able , although of the same extent in things purely natural ( as in a Stone , whose knowledge , desire , and power to tend to its centre are the same thing ) yet are different actions in rational agents . For oftentimes we know without willing , and will what we cannot do ; and sometimes we know not that which we would : Oftentimes we will things not only without , but even against Reason ; witness the irregular Appetite of breeding Women and Green-sickness Maids . Wherefore these actions being different , the Faculties from which they proceed , the Intellect , Will and Motive Faculty , must be wholly distinct ; seeing their two adequate Objects , which specifie Faculties , are consider'd under divers formal Reasons , which are the sole Causes of the distinction of Faculties . For Entity immaterial and spiritual , is , as true and intelligible , the object of the Understanding ; but , as good and desirable , 't is the object of the Will : which are two wholly different formal Reasons . Now though the Intellect and the Will are two different Faculties , yet there is such a dependance between them that the one can do nothing without the other , and they communicate mutual assistance : the Understanding supplies Reasons and Counsels , which the Will causes the Powers under its dominion to execute : for 't is a blind Queen , having no knowledg of her own but only what light she receives from the Intellect . But how can it see the same , if blind , as 't is fancied ? We answer , that as all things have a bent and natural inclination to their proper good , though they know it not ( as even the Intellect assents to a truth known by ratiocination , but knows not why it assents to a first Principle , as , That the whole is greater then its part , and that 2 and 1 make 3 ; these being connate Notions ) so the Will is carried to the Good propos'd to it by the Understanding , because the goodness and sutableness thereof engage it to endeavours of enjoying it , wherein its supream Felicity lyes . The Third said , Since the Will is a desire , every desire a motion , and every motion from some other ( nothing moving it self ) ; the Will cannot desire unless mov'd by some superior power and knowledg : For as there is no desire without knowledg , so , to the end this may not be idle and unprofitable , Nature hath joyn'd an Appetite to it ; to wit , a Sensitive Appetite to the knowledg of a Sensible Good apprehended such by the Imagination , which is common to Men and Brutes ; and a Rational Appetite ( the Will ) to the knowledg of an honest Good apprehended such by the Understanding . And whereas immaterial things cannot be known by themselves but by such as are sensible and corporeal , we cannot better judge of the manner whereby the Intellect moves the Will , then by that whereby the Imagination moves the Sensitive Appetite ; which is the sweetness of the Object , whose Species being receiv'd by some one of the outward Senses , and carried from the Common sense to the Phansie which relishes the same to the full , is then propos'd to the Sensitive Appetite , which presently flyes to it , oftentimes so impetuously as that it hurries the Reason and the Will along with it self , and constrains them to yield to the violence of those Passions which it excites to joyn with it in pursuit of that good , and which itre doubles upon the occurrence of any obstacle to its designs . In like sort the Will is carried of it self to a vertuous action , when the Understanding represents the honesty of the same to it ; provided it be not otherwise prepossess'd , and the said action be not accompani'd with difficulties and thorns , as commonly happens ; for then that Sensitive Appetite oftentimes gets the better of Reason ; the Flesh , of the Spirit . There is this difference between the motions of the Will and the Appetite , that the latter necessarily follows the duct of the Imagination , by which 't is inclin'd inspite of it self towards a Delectable Good ; but the Will ( common to us with Angels ) is so mov'd by the Intellect , that nevertheless it always remains mistress of its own actions , and can do either good or evil by vertue of its liberty , which alone discriminates Man from Beast , and gives him right of empire and command , ( which the Civilians define , a power of making use of any thing at one's pleasure ; ) and without which not only Judgments , Vertues , Vices , Rewards and Punishments , Praises and Dispraises , Consultations and Deliberations would be useless ; but also all Laws would be to no purpose , Man would be in worse condition then Brutes , over whom he hath no other advantage but that of Reason ; which would serve for nothing if he acted things necessarily , as other Agents do , and not freely and voluntarily . The Fourth said , He had always accounted it a vain enquiry , how the Understanding moves the Will ; and the Senses , the Sensitive Appetite towards their Objects ; because the Cognoscitive Faculty , and these Appetites being really distinct and having nothing common , there cannot intervene any commerce between them . They are Officers that have severed charges , without having any thing to share or dispatch together . Nevertheless it being true that we love nothing but what is first apprehended and judg'd amiable , we must seek this dependance somwhat higher . Now all actions are of the whole Compositum ; and consequently Man , who is the whole , is he who by his knowledg either of Sense or of the Intellect , judges what both the one and the other Appetite ought to embrace or reject . Then after he hath pass'd his judgment by his Cognoscitive Faculty , he determines himself to follow by his Appetite what he hath judg'd fit to be done ; in consequence whereof he applies his Motive Faculty to the execution of his Resolution . So that 't is Man that moves himself by his Will towards Good or Evil , to pursue or avoid , after he hath consider'd what he ought to will , how , and in what sort to comport himself . By this means we obviate a world of difficulties arising from this Question , and resolve many ; as , amongst others , How the Understanding comes to illuminate corporeal phantasms , without establishing an Intellectus Agens for that purpose , whose office is pretended to sublime those phantasms by denudating them of their singularity and materiality , that so they may become actually intelligible and proportionate to the Intellect . For , besides that 't is impossible to conceive how any spiritual light can fall from the Intellect upon a corporeal phantasm ; ( that which is corporeal being incapable of receiving any thing spiritual , and the Intellect of producing any thing out of it self , since all its actions are immanent : ) we are deliver'd from all this trouble by saying , that in the state of this present life Man by his outward and inward Senses takes in as much knowledg of things as they can give him , and afterwards by his Understanding deduces and infers things which the phantasms alone could not acquaint him with . Thus when a phantasm represents to him a thing which his eye beholds afar off , he by his Understanding judges the same a Substance , because the phantasm shews him that it subsists of it self ; if he see it walk , he judges it alive ; So that 't is sufficient to the drawing of all his Consequences that he infer from the phantasms what they are capable to represent to him , without need of spiritualizing them , or of commerce between them and the Intellect . In like manner , 't is not needful that the Intellect shew the Will its Object ; but the man's seeing it , is sufficient to cause him to move himself by his Will towards the Good which he apprehends . For as a King hath his Scouts to discover the state of his Enemies , upon whose report he holds a Council of War , wherein he resolves what is to be done . So Man by his Senses discovers the nature of Objects , as by so many Spies , which make their report to the Imagination ; after which the Understanding judges of the same ; and lastly , the Man resolves and determines by his Will. Thus 't is the Man that makes all this progress , employing all his Faculties diversly for that purpose . And as 't were impertinent to ask how the Scouts and Council of War acted and mov'd the Troops which execute the General 's resolution to make them fight ; but it suffices to say , That 't is his Order : So 't is absurd to inquire how the Senses or Understanding move the Appetite or the Will ; 't is sufficient to say , That a Man resolves to will ▪ after cognisance of the matter . The Fifth said , That that which moves the Will , is something divine and more excellent then Reason , namely , that part of the Intellect , which is the knowledg of First Principles , and is to the Soul what she is to the Body which she informs . This appears in all the Will 's actions ; whereof those that tend to the End are , to Will , to Desire , to Enjoy , when the said End is a Good , and is either absent or present ; not to Will , to Flee , to be Sad , when the said End is an Evil , and that consider'd too either as absent or present : those which respect the means leading to such End are , To Chuse , to Consent , and to Employ some rather then others . All which actions it cannot exert of it self , but being mov'd by that divine power of the Intellect which represents to it the goodness of the End , and the sutableness of the Means for attaining the same : in like manner as the End moves the efficient Cause , attracting it to its prosecution by an improper and metaphorical Motion . The Sixth said , As the Will is mov'd by the Intellect , so is the Intellect mov'd reciprocally by the Will , which commands it to divide , define , abstract and perform its operations in such and such manner . Yea , there is no Faculty but is subject to its empire . It commands the Imagination to frame Idea's and Species ; the Memory , to recall and represent them ; the Motive Faculty , to speak , walk , and the like other actions ; the Sensitive Appetite , to love , hate , be angry , to raise and appease its passions ; though many times these are deaf to its dictats . The Seventh said , Since the Rational Soul is a simple Form , and every Form a perfection of the subject wherein it resides ; that of Man being to know Truth , to love Good , and to be united to both by Fruition : the same Soul when it knows , is call'd the Intellect ; when it desires or loves the thing known , the Will. So that there is no need for the one to be mov'd by the other ; for 't is the Soul that moves it self , which therefore Aristotle calls Entelechia , and the Principle of motion ; the Pythagoreans , a Self-moving number . The Eighth said , That the Will depends not any way on the Intellect , and consequently is not mov'd by it . Which is prov'd , first , because the Will is mutable and oftimes contrary , upon the same ratiocination ; as it would not be , if it were mov'd by the Understanding . For if the Will were , according to Aristotles definition , a desire of good with reason , the one ought always to follow the other . But it not doing so , 't is an argument , that the Will hath another principle then the ratiocination . In the second place , as it was lately argu'd , there are amities of Inclination , properly so call'd , because not grounded upon any Reason ; and therefore the Will , which never exercises its dominion more freely then in Love , follows not the Intellect in that kind of amities , and consequently is not mov'd by it . Thirdly , whatever the Civilians say , Fools and Children have their Wills , as well as the Wiser and Elder ; yea both the former Will , as resolvedly as the latter : and Women , who we say have less judgment then Men , are yet more self-will'd and obstinate then they . On the contrary , the most judicious are commonly the least resolute , and find most difficulties in willing . An Emperick and ignorant Physician will be bolder and resolve things more pertinaciously then an old experienc'd Methodist . A young and giddy Captain will sooner tell his opinion , which is the issue of his Will , then an old beaten Souldier who doubts of every thing , and labours much to bring himself to a resolution . But the contrary would happen , if the Will follow'd the Duct of the Judgment . Wherefore I conceive rather that the Will moves the Understanding as well as all the other Faculties ; since no body can reason inspite of himself , but he must will to set his Mind upon a thing before the Intellect can make its reviews . The Ninth said , The best course was , rather to salve the Opinions of the School by some Expedient , then wholly to depart from them , as a way too difficult to keep ; and that he conceiv'd it better to untye the Gordian knot then to cut it ; which belongs only to Alexander . 'T is acknowledg'd that the Intellect and the Will are two Faculties of the Rational Soul ; that we will nothing unless the judgment believe it good , whether it be really or only apparently such . But the difficulty is concerning the means that the Intellect employs to carry the Will to such good . Take it thus : The Will is carri'd of it self to good , as a Stone to the Centre ; but as this Stone is sometimes hinder'd from arriving thereunto by obstacles which stay it ; so Ignorance puts a bar to the Will. Hereupon the Understanding falls to work till it have remov'd that obstacle by its reasoning : Which done , as there is nothing between the end of a shadow , and the beginning of light ; so there is nothing between the end of our ignorance , and the beginning of our volition : where the operation of the Understanding ends , there begins that of the Will , no more induc'd , mov'd , and as little forc'd as the weight that tends downwards , which cannot be said carri'd towards the Centre , unless improperly , by him that takes away the piece of wood or other obstacle that stop'd it in the Air. Moreover , it were no longer a Will , if mov'd by any other principle but it self . As is seen in those who having a will to do somthing , when the same is once commanded them , change their resolution , or do only with regret what before they desir'd with passion : as the same motion which was natural to the Stone , becomes violent to it when it is impell'd , instead of being suffer'd to descend downwards . CONFERENCE CXXI . Whence come the Marks or Spots wherewith Children are born ? AS the Degrees of Life have dominion over the First Qualities , so they have authority one over another , each in his order . The Vegetative life in Man makes use of the Elementary Qualities at pleasure , even to the prejudice of their own Nature . So , Heat congregates things of the same , and separates those of different Nature ; but our Vegetative Soul makes it do the contrary , namely , Unite the Four Humours in the Veins though different in nature , instead of segregating them : for in this Case , Heat acts not with full authority but as the Soul's Officer , following her intentions . And the reason is , because these four Humours being ingredients into the Nativity of Man , they must necessarily pass into his nourishment ; which they cannot do without being mingled together . But when the Blood is out of the Veins ; then the Heat , disengag'd from the Soul's jurisdiction , disgregates and separates all four , making the Choler float uppermost , the Phlegm next , then the Blood , and lowest of all , Melancholy , as the dregs . Amongst Souls there is the same order of Superiority . The Sensitive makes the Vegetative obey it ; as appears by this , that if after meat the Imagination attend much to an object , the Concoction of the Food is retarded , because all the Faculties of the Soul being united in their Root and Essence of the Soul , when she sets her self much upon one object , she leaves the other inferiour powers idle ; they not being able to work but as the Soul , ( their principle ) employs them . Now this premis'd , I say , when a breeding Woman hath a longing for any thing , this desir'd thing is imprinted strongly in the Phancy ; and this imprinting being made in the Brain , the Spirits which flow from thence , carry a copy thereof with them . For as an intire Looking-glass represents but one Image , but every piece of a broaken one hath its whole Pourtrait : because the Intentional Species or Images of things , though divisible by reason of their subject , are yet in themselves formally indivisible , being Forms without Matter , and consequently indivisible ; Division proceeding from Quantity , a concomitant of Matter : So those Spirits which stream from the Brain , though they leave there the image of the desir'd thing , yet withall they carry the same image with them , as being portions of the substance wherein it is engraven ; and running to the place where the Foetus is form'd , by reason of the union of its Umbilical Vessels with those of the Mother , they arrive at the Infant and imprint the Characters , they bring , upon it : the Vegetative and Plastick or Formative Vertue suffering it self to be over-rul'd by the Sensitive , as this is by the Imaginative , and this again by the other superiour powers . When the teeming Woman touching her self in any part , the Spirits run thither from the Brain , either by reason of the touch or the motion ( both depending upon the Animal Spirits ) but finding the Mother's flesh too hard and disproportinate to their effect , and missing their blow , they go to give it upon the tenderer flesh of the Child . And as in Generation , the Spirits of all the parts of the Body accur to the place where the Seed is receiv'd , there to engrave the Characters of the parts whence they flow , which afterwards serve for the Formative Vertue , every one having his task to make the part from which it issu'd : so the Mother's Spirits keep the same course and rule towards the Embryo , so that those which serv'd to the Mother's touch , go to find that same place in the Child's Body , there to mark the Image which they brought from the Brain ; Nature finding ways for her Intention where none appear . The Second said , The impotence of that Sex and their weakness of Mind , ( evidenc'd by the violence of all their Passions , which know no mediocrity ) is one of the principal causes of the impetuosity of their desires . Now the Species of the thing desir'd being in the Imagination , it excites the Appetite which desir'd it ; this the motive Faculty , which employs the Animal Spirits to execute the commands of the Faculties by whom it is set on work . And as the Vertues and Images of things generated here below by the heat and influence of the Stars , are receiv'd in the Air which consigns them to the Earth ; so those Spirits receive the Species and Images whereof the brain is full ; and being directed by the Imagination to the Womb ( which hath great communication with the Brain by means of the nerves of the sixt Pair , as appears by the effects of Odors upon that part ) there they retrace and imprint upon the Child the Images wherewith they are laden . For , if it be true that the Imagination can act beyond its Subject , as Estriches and Tortoises are said to hatch their Eggs with their Eyes , and that Hens hatch Chickens of the colour of such cloths as are laid before them whilest they are sitting ; much more may the Imagination of a Woman represent upon the tender Fruit in her womb the Images of things which she passionately desires : and this is no more strange than the common observation , of People falling sick , and recovering again , meerly by Fancy . The Third said , That the images of things desired are , in the Spirits , just as those of sensible objects are in the Air , which is full of them . But as these , that they may be seen , must be terminated by a smooth and opake body ; so , that those which are in the spirits may be express'd , they must be terminated by a soft , tender , and capable body , as a child's is in the first months of his conformation , during which alone he is susceptible of these impressions , which are only of things edible and potable ; being the Child , then endu'd only with sensitive Life , cannot be affected but by things serving to the Animal Life , as aliments are , which ( besides ) are ordinarily and most ardently desir'd by breeding Women ; those that long for chalk , coals , and other impurities being unhealthy and distemper'd . Now to give account why the Grapes , Mulberries , Strawberries , Goose-berries , and other Fruits delineated upon our bodies , ripen and change colour at the same time as the true fruits upon the earth do , I shall not recurr to the Stars , or Talismanical Figures , but more probably to that Universal Spirit which causeth the same fermentation in the spirits of our bodies as in Wine and the Vine when it is in its sap and flower ; and in Pork or Venison when Hogs and Deer are salt , mezled , or go to rut . The fourth said , That some of these Marks adhere to particular Families . So the family of Seleucus had an Anchor upon the thigh ; in Greece some were distinguish'd by a Lance , a Crevish , a Star , &c. which marks , as Warts and Moles , proceed from the Formative Vertue in the seed , which containing the Idea of all the parts , expresses them to the life in the child . Other sorts of Marks are not ordinary but fortuitous , and depend upon the Imagination alone , which employs the spirits which are common both to the Mother and Child by the Umbilical Vessels , and have the same motions : so that when the Woman scratches her self in any part of her body , the spirits having a like motion are carri'd towards that part , and at the same time towards that correspondent part in the child's body , whose tenderness is alone susceptible of the image wherewith they are impregnated , and which is never to be removed , as being from the first conformation . The Fifth said , That not only the desire of eating and drinking , which is pacifi'd by enjoyment , but any vehement passion , even a sudden fright against which there is no remedy , sometimes leads the variable Fancy of Women to interrupt the work of the Formative Vertue , otherwise always very regular . As a certain Woman having seen a Criminal broken upon the Wheel , brought forth a child that all the bones were broken . Hereunto also contribute the excess or defect of the Matter , its evil quality , and the deprav'd conformation of the Womb. But to attribute the communication requir'd for this effect between the Imaginative and Formative Faculties to the Umbilical Vessels , cannot hold ; there being but one Vein , two Arteries , and the Vrachus , without any nerves , by which alone the animal spirits are transmitted from the Brain . Nor can those Species without dissipation and confusion , separate themselves from the mass of Blood , and pass by the circuit of the Mother's Veins into the Umbilical Vein of the Foetus ; wherefore 't is more rational to ascribe this effect to the correspondence of the Faculties , whereof the Superior indeed move the Inferior , but by a simple and pure irradiation , without transmitting any thing to them : There needing no other communication then that of a Lutinist's finger , or a Dancing-master's foot with their Imagination , which yet follow one the other , although it transmits not to the ends of their hands and feet , the notes and cadences which they represent . Thus , for the imprinting of a Mark , the Formative Faculty being mov'd by the Imagination , hath no need to receive any Species , as the Cognoscitive Faculties have , of which number the Formative is not . Nor is it more strange , that the Foetus , indu'd with a particular soul , yet feels the effects of its Mothers Imagination , than that Fruits receive the changes and alterations of the Trees to which they adhere . CONFERENCE CXXII . Of the Original of Forms . A Form is that which gives either Being or Motion . When it gives only Motion , 't is call'd an Assistent Form , as that which moves the Heavens : When Being , an Informant Form , styl'd also an Act , Perfection , Essence , Vertue , Beauty . For what ever is excellent in a Subject , proceeds from the Form ; which determining the Indifferency of the matter ( of it self imperfect ) makes it to be one , that is to say , not divided in it self , and divided from every thing else . Created Forms are either spiritual or material ; and both these again either substantial or accidental . Spiritual accidental Forms are , Vertue , Science , and all Habits of the Soul. Substantial spiritual forms are Intelligences and Rational souls . Material accidental forms are either simple , as Heat and Whiteness ; or compounded , as Beauty and Health . Under Material substantial Forms are comprehended Vegetative and sensitive Souls , which are the Forms of Plants and Brutes , and the Subject now in hand ; although I will not grant them to be Substances , but only Accidents . All agree that there are Forms , because there are Actions ; which presuppose Powers . These Powers are properties flowing from some active principle which sets them on work ; which the Matter , because purely passive , cannot do ; and therefore it must be the Form. But the doubt is , whether this Form be substantial or accidental ; as , whether it be only a certain degree of Heat , which makes Plants and Animals be nourisht , grow , generate , and move , or else some Substance and Form more excellent that employs Heat as its Instrument for producing those Actions . And this is most probable . For otherwise , A Substance compounded of Matter and Form should , contrary to the Maxim , be made of that which is not Substance , if Forms were only accidental . They are introduc'd into a capable Subject by an Univocal Agent , which by generation communicates a soul of the same Nature with its own , which is material , and consequently divisible ; yet so divisible as that it is not diminished in the traduction , no more than the Species of a Looking-glass which produces it self wholly and entirely in all bodies capable of it , or then the flame of a candle wherewith a thousand others may be lighted , without any diminution of its substance . The second said , That Forms are primogenial Principles , no more generable than the Matter which they always accompany , and according to whose dispositions they only change appearance . For 't is not credible that Forms , the principal pieces of the world ( without which it would be depriv'd of that from which it bears its name , to wit , Ornament and Beauty ) are subject to continual corruption ; otherwise the world and the natures therein contain'd would have been chang'd in so long a time , and yet they remain still the same . Besides , if Forms perish , they must either be annihilated ( but nothing is so in nature ) or else resolv'd into that whereof they are compos'd , since they are suppos'd material ; and nevertheless we see no remainder of them . 'T is therefore always the same form but diversly dress'd , and said to be generated when it changes from an imperfect to a perfect state ; and to be corrupted when it returns into a worse condition then what is had before ; both , according to the several dispositions of its Subject . The third said , That all natural Forms are nothing but Accidents , since they are in matter as in a subject , from which they are inseparable ; and not as parts ; for they are parts of the whole , but not of the Matter . The Forms of the Elements are the first Qualities . And as all Mixts are compounded of the four Elements , so they derive their form ( as well as their matter ) from them , which follows the nature of the Element predominant in the Compound . Thus Driness is the Form of a stone , which hath more of earth than of any other Element ; Oyl is humid , because aerial ; all Living Creatures are Hot , by reason of Heat , the noblest and most active quality , which , attaining to the proportion requisite for performing the offices of life , is call'd a Soul ; and according as it is more or less refin'd , and meets with different subjects , 't is called a Vegetative Soul in Plants , and a Sensitive soul in Brutes . I say further , that these Forms are nothing but Modes and Fashions of Being . For as Water turn'd into Air , and this into Fire by rarefaction , or into Water by condensation , are still the same , not differing but according as their parts are more or less close ; so as well Forms purely natural as other living Forms , are nothing but Modes and Fashions of Being of the Elements , their Qualities , and the several Mixtures from which those Forms result . The fourth said , according to Anaxagoras's opinion , That all things are in all , and consequently Forms in the Matter , out of whose bosom they are educ'd by Agents conjoyning things of the same Nature , and separating others . As Art ( which imitates Nature ) makes not Wine , but only presses out that vegetal juice which was before in the Grape ; and out of Marble forms a Statue only by paring off what was superfluous : so out of the Earth , Nature forms Plants , which are turn'd into the substance of Animals , whose bodies are again reduc'd into Earth . The fifth maintain'd the opinion of Albert the Great , who is for the Generation of things , which the preceding opinion over throws , holding nothing to be new generated ; He said , that Forms are indeed in the Matter , yet not entire and perfect , but only by halves and begun ; according to their essence , not according to their existence , which they acquire by the Agents which educe things out of their causes . The Sixth said , If it were so , then there would be no substantial Generation , because Existence is nothing but a Manner of Being , adding nothing to Essence , nor really distinguish'd from it . Wherefore I embrace Aristotle's opinion , that Forms are in the Matter , but only potentially , and as the Matter is capable of them ; just as Wax is potentially Caesar's Statue , because capable of receiving that form . This he calls , to be drawn and educ'd out of the power or bosom of the Matter : which is not to be receiv'd in it , or to depend of its dispositions , since this belongs also to the Rational soul , which is not receiv'd in the body till the previous dispositions , necessary for its reception , be introduc'd therein ; but the Matter it self concurrs , though in a passive way , not only to dispose it self , but also to produce the Form , and consequently to preserve it . Which is not applicable to the Rational soul , whose Being depends not anywise upon the Matter . The Seventh said , Matter , being a Principle purely passive and incapable of all action , cannot produce any thing , much less Forms , the noblest Entities in the world . 'T is the principle of impotence and imperfection , and consequently the ugliness , deformity , contrary to the Form whereof it should partake , if it contain'd the same in power , as Wine and Pepper do Heat , which becomes actual and sensible when reduc'd into act by our Natural Heat which loosens it from the parts which confin'd it . Wherefore Forms come from without , namely , from Heaven and its noblest part the Sun , the Father of Forms , which are nothing but Beams of light deriv'd from him as their Fountain , whose heat and influences give motion and life ; which is the abode of Heat in Humidity : not Elementary Heat ; for then Arsenic , Sulphur , and other Mixts , abounding with this Heat , should have life ; but Serpents , Salamanders , Fishes , Hemlock , Poppies , and other excessively cold Plants and Animals , should not . Moreover in whatever manner the Elements and their Qualities be mix'd , they are still Elements , and can produce nothing above their own Nature , which is , to calefie , refrigerate , attenuate , rarefie , condense ; but not the internal and external senses , the various motions and other actions of life , which can proceed only from a Celestial Heat , such as that is which preserves a Plant amidst the rigours of Winter ; whose coldness would soon destroy the Plant's heat , if it were of the same nature . Hence Vegetative and Sensitive Souls having no Contraries , because Contraries are plac'd under the same Genus , ( but the Celestial matter whereof these souls are constituted , and the Elements are not ) therefore they are not corruptible after the manner of other Mixts ; but like light , cease to exist upon the cessation of the dispositions which maintain'd them . For , such is the order of Nature , that when a Subject is possest of all the dispositions requisite for introduction of a Form , the Author of Nature , or ( according to Plato ) the Idea , or that Soul of the World ( which Avicenna held to be an Intelligence destinated to the generation of substantial Forms ) concurrs to the production of the Form , as also this concourse ceases when those dispositions are abolisht . CONFERENCE CXXIII . Whether Lean people are more healthy , and long-liv'd then Fat. THe Immortality of our souls having an absolute disposition to length of Life , it depends only upon that of the Body , that we do not live Ages as our first Fathers did . For 't is from some defect in these bodies that the differences of life even in Animals and Plants proceed ; whence some less perfect souls , ( as those of Oaks ) are yet more long-liv'd then those of Beasts . The signs of long and short life , are either simply such , or also causes and effects . Such is the conformation of the parts of our body . A great number of Teeth is held a sign of longaevity , as well because 't is an effect of the strength of the Formative Faculty and Natural Heat , as that thereby the food is better masticated and prepar'd ; and the other concoctions and functions more perfectly perform'd , whence comes health and long life . So also the Habit of the body is not simply a sign , but likewise an effect of health and cause of long life ; namely when the same is moderate , that is , neither fat nor lean ; which two , though comprisable within the latitude of health , which admits a a great latitude , are yet so much less perfect as they decline from that laudable disposition which is the rule and square of all others . Now to make a just comparison , we must consider the Fat and the Lean in the same degree of excess or defect from this Mediocrity , and compare Philetas the Poet ( who was so dry and lean that he was fain to fasten leaden soles to his shoos for fear the wind should carry him away ) with Dionysius of Heraclea who was choakt with fat , unless his body were continually beset with Leeches . Or else we must observe in both an equality of Vigour in the Principles of Life , to wit , the Radical Heat and Moisture in the same proportion , the same age , under the same climate , regiment , and exercises ; otherwise the comparison will be unequal : and lastly , we must distinguish the fleshy , great-limb'd , and musculous from the fat . This premis'd , I am of Hippocrates's Opinion , Aph. 44. Sect. 2. that such as are gross and fat naturally , die sooner then the lean and slender ; because the Vessels of the latter , especially the Veins , are larger , and consequently fuller of Blood and Spirits , which are the Architects and principal Organs of Life : on the contrary , the Fat have smaller Vessels by reason of their coldness which constringes them ; as is seen in Women , Eunuchs , and Children , whose voices are therefore more shrill , and who have also less health and life . The Second said , Nature hath furnisht Animals with Fat , to the end to preserve them from external injuries , and therefore the Lean , who are unprovided thereof , must be of shorter life : for not many , besides decrepit old people , die of a natural death ; that is , proceeding from causes within , whereas most diseases arise from external causes , wherewith the Fat are less incommoded , especially with cold , the sworn enemy of life ; the smallness of their pores , and the fat which environs them , excluding all qualities contrary to life , and withall hindring the dissipation of the Natural Heat , which becomes more vigorous by the confinement ; just as the Bowels are hotter in Winter , because the cold air hinders the efflux of the heat and spirits , caus'd in Summer , and in lean bodies , whose pores being more open , cannot retain those volatile substances . So that , had the Fat less heat , as they have not ( for plenty of fat argues plenty of blood , the purer and more aiery part whereof distilling like dew through the coats of the Vessels , and passing through the Muscles , when it comes to the Membranes , is by them condens'd into that whitish substance rather by their density and natural property then by their coldness ) yet this Heat being better dispens'd , and less alter'd in the Fat then in the Lean , must consequently cause fewer diseases , and last longer . The Third said , Life is the continuance of Heat in Humidity , not aqueous and excrementitious as that of fat people is , but oleaginous and aerial ; and the longer this Heat subsists therein , the longer doth life last . Now it continues longer in the Fat , whose more open pores let out the fuliginous excrements rais'd by Heat ; which in fat bodies , whose passages are stopt by the coldness or clamminess of pituitous humors , stagnate and choke the heat , like fire that wants free transpiration , so necessary to life that it cannot subsist a moment without this action , whereby the soul attracts air in at all parts of the body , especially the mouth , for refreshing and ventilating the heat , and recruiting the spirits , and by the same passages emits the fuliginosities necessarily following all consumption of humidity by Heat . Which causes of Death being internal and consequently necessary and inevitable ; are much more considerable then the external , whereto lean people are subject , and which may be more easily avoided and remedied . The fourth said , That Fat persons have a more moderate and less consuming heat , its activity being allay'd by the humidity of their Constitution ; and therefore 't is more durable than that of lean people , whose heat already violent of it self is render'd more active by siccity , which is a spur to it . Hence they indure fasting with more trouble than the Fat , whose moist substance both moderates and feeds their heat , which appears to the touch very gentle and temperate , as that of lean persons is sharp and pungent . Moreover , Diseases of Inanition , to which the lean are subject , are more difficult to cure , than those of Repletion incident to the Fat. And old age which continually dries us up , is the tendency to Death , which is siccity it self . The Fifth said , Health being a Disposition according to Nature , which renders a man capable of performing the offices of life aright , and this disposition consisting in a due proportion of the first qualities , which makes a harmony and laudable temper of the four humors ; the principal evidence thereof is a good state and habit of the body call'd by the Physicians Euexia ; and that Extreme which comes nearest this , is the most healthy and fittest for long life . The functions of life are Natural , Vital , and Animal ; all which are better perform'd by the lean than the fat . First , the Natural , which are Nutrition , Growth , and Generation ; because the hotter flesh of the lean attracts more than that of the fat , which may indeed imbibe the nutritive juices , but cannot perfectly concoct and assimilate the same for want of sufficient heat ; whence they produce abundance of crude flegmatick excrements , which render them pale and bloated . For their more fatness proceeds from want of heat to consume superfluities . Secondly , growth being an effect of heat , the Fat grow less , because they are less hot than the Lean. For heat rarefies , subtilises , dilates , and make the parts mount upwards , as its defect makes the humors settle downwards ; hence women are never so tall as men , and their lower parts are grosser ; whereas the upper parts of men , as the head and breast , are more large . Thirdly , the lean are more apt for generation , because their spirits are more refin'd , and their seed more concoct and plentiful than that of the fat ; the purest portion of whose blood is turn'd into fat instead of seed ; whence all guelded Animals become fat ; and , according to Aristotle , fat women are for the most part barren , bear seldom ; who also , as well as men of the same habit , are more inclin'd to love ; but we are commonly most led to that which we perform best . Then the Vital Functions too , are more perfectly perform'd in the lean ; as appears by their large respiration , their strong and great pulse , the nimbleness in their motions and passions . Lastly , so also are the Animal , to wit , outward and inward sensation , by reason of the pureness and subtlety of their spirits , ( which likewise causes goodness of wit ) and of the disposition of their Organs , more purifi'd , and less burden'd with clouds and excrementitious humidities , which render the fat more heavy both of mind and body . CONFEERNCE CXXIV . Whether we may better trust one whom we have oblig'd , or one that hath oblig'd us . COnfidence being the fruit of Friendship , yea , the sweet bond wherewith this Virtue unites Hearts ; it may seem we ought to have most in him that loves most perfectly , namely , he that hath oblig'd us . For as 't is harder to give then to receive , because we cannot give without depriving our selves of what we enjoy , ( which is contrary to our natural inclination ) so it is a more virtuous action , and argues a greater kindness : the receiver of a benefit finding no difficulty in this action of receiving it . Moreover , we cannot doubt of his good will , who obliges us by his benefits ; but we may of his , that receives . For it frequently happens to those that do good , as it did to the Sower in the Gospel , part of whose seed fell in stony places , part amongst thorns , part in the high-way , and was devoured by birds ; and the least part upon good ground , and brings not forth fruit but in its own time . Yea , there are many that hate nothing so much as the remembrance of those that have done them good , as if their presence were an Universal Reproach , notwithstanding that a second benefit revives the first , and a third or fourth cannot but mind them of the preceeding . But when you have obtain'd of them to remember it , yet many regret nothing more then to pay a debt , because constrain'd thereto , either by Law or Duty ; and Man being of his own Nature free , hates nothing so much as to do any thing by constraint . Hence , if he requites an Obligation , 't is not with that freeness and cheerfulness which is requisite to good Offices , and becomes a Benefactor ; in whom therefore we have more reason to confide then in another . The Second said , The little fidelity now in the world , even amongst nearest Relatives , makes it reasonable to enquire , Who may be trusted . And if the fear of Ingratitude , ( the most vulgar crime , though in shew much detested by all the world ) is the cause why he who hath done good to another , yet dares not trust him ; the receiver thereof hath oftentimes no less doubt of his Benefactor 's intention . For though he hath receiv'd a seeming testimony of his kindness , yet the motives of benefits proceeding sometimes from an other cause besides true Friendship , suspicion may as well arise in the Receivers , as in the givers Mind . Many give onely that they may receive with Usury ; others , out of vanity , and to make Creatures and Clients : which they regarding no longer but as their inferiors and dependents , 't is as dangerous for these to confide in their Benefactors , as for a slave to use confidence towards his Master , or a Vassal towards his Lord ; not often allow'd by the respect and timerousness of the less towards the great , as commonly those are that give : Whereas we ordinarily find in him whom we have oblig'd nothing but Subjection and Humility , Virtues much disposing the mind to Gratitude , which cannot but assure their Benefactors of their fidelity . Nor can they easily be ungrateful if they would , your confidence in them obliging them continually to fidelity , and , withall , giving them occasion to requite your kindnesses by their assiduity and services . Which was the recompence wherewith the poor amongst the Jews pay'd their Creditors , by serving them for some years . So that he is scarce less blameable who distrusts him whom he hath oblig'd , and by this diffidence deprives him of the means of requital , then he who having receiv'd a benefit betrayes his Benefactor ; the Injustice being almost alike in both . If the first complains of having been deceiv'd by him whom he finds ungrateful ; the second , in whom his Benefactor puts not the confidence which he ought , will have no less cause of complaint that on the contrary he hath distrusted him , and soil'd the lustre of the first Obligation by his diffidence and bad opinion of him ; which is to tax himself of impudence for having done good to one unworthy of it . The Third said , That if Men were perfect , Communicative Justice would require of them that the receiver of a benefit should repay the like , or at least some acknowledgment by his endeavours : Which the Poets intimated by the Graces , holding Hand in Hand . But the perversity of Man is such , that the more he is oblig'd to this Duty , the worse he acquits himself thereof , not doing any thing handsomely but what he does freely ; and because being a vain-glorious Creature , he hates nothing so much as to be subject , and to pay homage to him that hath done him good ; whose presence seems to upbraid him with his own meaness . If he loves his Benefactor , 't is with an interess'd and mercenary affection ; whereas that of the former is free from all self-respect , and proceeds meerly from a principle of Virtue , and consequently , is with more reason to be rely'd upon . Moreover , a Work-man loves his Production more then he is lov'd by it : as also God doth his Creatures ; and Fathers , their Children . Now a Benefactor , who is a kind of Work-man and Artificer of our good Fortune , cherishes and loves us as his work and creatures , because he seems concern'd for our preservation ; just as Causes are for that of their Effects , in which themselves revive , and seem to be reproduc'd . The Fourth said , That our Natural Sentiments incline us more to rely upon those whom we have oblig'd , then upon those who have oblig'd us ; not so much by way of challenging a requital , ( for Obligations are not to be done in hope of recompence ; which would be exchange rather than kindness ) as because we are apt to trust those most , whom we love most . But we love those most , to whom we have given greatest Testimony of our Affections . A Man may be deceiv'd in reckoning his benefits as causes of Amity in the receiver ; but , they are certain Effects and Signs of Affection in the bestower : So that in respect of us , 't is manifestly better to trust him whom we have oblig'd , than him who hath oblig'd us . The same is prov'd also in respect of him that is oblig'd ; even the wild beasts are tam'd , and , instead of hurting , obey those that feed them ; and therefore 't were injurious to humanity , not to judge It capable of acknowledging a benefit which it knows how to conferr without provocation . For upon examination , the Causes of Ingratitude will be found to arise from those who boast of the title of Benefactors ; the imprudence whereof is so great in some , that they displease more than oblige , by Presents unseasonably given , of no value , and ( contrary to Seneca's advice ) of little duration , intermixt with ill Offices , instead of being fenc'd with new to keep out the rain of the disgusts and coldnesses which destroy Friendship ; with regret , and not with a chearful Countenance ; after denials and delayes , so that the thing seemes rather snatch'd then receiv'd ; diminish'd by burthensome conditions ; and lastly , nullifi'd by reproaches , if not requited as soon as was expected . Whence such pretended benefits deserve rather the name of Out-rages : And nevertheless , being there are many that are grateful , even for such benefits , we may justly conclude that Courtesies done with their due circumstances , are far more capable to oblige the receivers to Gratitude , which cannot consist with Unfaithfulness . The Fifth said , That the Decision of this , as of all other Moral Questions , depends upon persons , times , places , and other circumstances whereupon Prudence is founded , which teaches when , how , and whom we are to trust . Yet , supposing circumstances alike , and two persons equally virtuous , one of which hath done me good , and the other receiv'd good from me ; the contrary Reason of the Law , which presumes him alwayes bad who hath been once bad , makes me judge , That he who hath once done me good , will sooner do me good again then another ; and therefore that I ought rather to trust him . CONFERENCE CXXV . Of the Causes of Freezing and Thawing . AS Heat and Cold are the Efficient Causes of all Meteors , so Driness and Moisture supply Matter for them , sublim'd and made volatil by extraneous Heat . Vapours which make Aqueous Meteors , are of two sorts ; some ascend to the Middle Region of the Air , whose coldness condenses them into a Cloud , which afterwards turnes into Rain , Snow , or Hail : Others , through the weakness of Heat , or tenuity of their Matter unable to ascend , turn into Mists and Dew , and the Serene which preceedes it , and Frost . For the Matter both of Frost and Dew , is a subtil thin Vapour , which when spread equally and uniformly about the Earth , hinders not the Air 's transparency , which therefore in time of Frost is alwayes clear and serene . But their Efficient is distinct ; that of Dew is the moderate Coldness of the Night , whence 't is most frequent in temperate Seasons ; that of a Frost is Vehement Cold , whereby being first condens'd , it falls down in form of Crystal : Yet Cold alone suffices not to produce Frost ; for then Water , which is cold in an eminent degree , should be alwayes frozen . But some terrene and gross parts must serve for an uniting medium to compact the moist parts of the Water or Vapour , which being naturally fluid , cannot be link'd together but by means of some dry parts fixing and restraining their fluidity . Hence the impurest and most compounded Liquors are soonest frozen ; distill'd Waters , difficultly , by reason of their simplicity ; Vinegar ( though cold ) never , by reason of the tenuity of its parts . But the surface of waters being full of earthy and gross parts , which could not accompany the Vapours or Exhalations , drawn up by the Sun's heat , is therefore first frozen ; even that of running waters , though not so easily , by reason of their motion makes a divulsion of their parts ; as neither Oyle very easily , ( by reason of its aërious and unctuous humidity ) the Sea , and Hot Spirits ; which yet Experience shews are sometimes frozen by Vehement Cold ; the Poet in his description of the sharpness of Winter , in his Georgicks , saying , that they cleav'd Wine with hatchets ; and the Northern Navigations of the Hollanders , relating that they were detain'd three moneths under the seventy fourth Degree , where their Ships were frozen in the main sea . The Second said , That Heat and Cold are the immediate Causes of Freezing and Thawing , but 't is hard to know , Whence that Heat and Cold comes ? Now because Cold is onely the Privation of Heat , as Darkness is of Light ; we shall sufficiently understand the Causes of Cold and of Freezing , if we know those of Heat which causes Thawing . The truth is , the Sun , whose approach and remoteness makes the diversities of Seasons according to the different mutations which he causes in the qualities of the Air , contribute thereunto , but the Earth helps too ; he cannot do it alone ; for we see that the Snow on the Mountains which approach nearest Heaven , is last melted . But the Sun's Rays piercing into the bosome of the Earth , draw out that Fire which is inclos'd in its entralls ; and because the Sun removes but a very little from the Aequinoctial Line , therefore that part of the Earth which answers to that of Heaven where the Sun continually resides , is alwayes Hot ; and by a contrary Reason , that under the Poles is alwayes extreamly cold : And even Country-people observe winds to be the Cause of these Effects ; for those that blow from the North quarter , bring with them an extream cold Air , which is the cause of Freezing ; and those from the South bring on us an Air extreamly heated by the continuall action of the Sun , and so are the cause of Thawing . The Third said , That Winds being continual , because their matter never fails , it happens that the strongest gets the better of the weakest , and they chase one another ; whence Virgil calls them Wrestlers . When the South Winds blow , ( which are more frequent , and more gross then the Northern or Eastern , by reason of the Sun's strength in the South , which opens the Pores of the Earth more : ) the copious Exhalations which issue out of it , are hotter than those which come out of the Pores of the Northern Earth , which are closed up by Cold , whence the Winds blowing from thence are colder and thinner ; just as our breath is cold when we contract our Mouthes , and hot when we dilate them . In like manner , the Exhalations issuing out of the Earth's Pores , are hotter or colder , according as the passages out of which they proceed are more or less dilated , and consequently , cause Freezing or Thawing . The Fourth said , That the Sun or other Stars are onely remote Causes of Freezing and Thawing ; namely , by their Heat which serves to raise the Vapors , which are the next causes thereof , according as they partake more or less of that external Heat ; or , ( as the Chymists say ) as they are full either of certain nitrous and dissolving Spirits which cause Thawing , or of coagulating ones which cause Freezing ; such as those are , harden Plants into Stones , which so presently congeal drops of water in Caves and Water-droppings , and form the Crystals of the Rock . Moreover , just before it freezes , Sinks , and other stinking places smell more strong , by reason that the Spirits and Vapors of the Earth are complicated with those stinks as they issue forth . The Fifth said , That the Cause of Thawing is to be attributed to the Heat of the Earth , which exhaling warm Vapors , fi●st heats the bottome of the Water , ( for which reason Fish retire thither ) then they mollifie and moisten the surface of the Water , or the Earth hardned by Cold. Moreover , that Heat which is found in the deepest Mines where the Labourers work naked , and most ordinarily in the Water without enduring any Cold ; the veins of Sulphur , Bitumen , Vitriol , and Arsenick , which are found in the entralls of the Earth ; the Hot Springs , and the Volcanoes in its surface , sufficiently argue , That if there be not a Central Fire , ( as the Pythagoreans held ) yet there is a great Heat there , like that of Living Bodies , which concocts Metals , and makes Plants grow . Hence the changes of Air are first discover'd in Mines by the Vapors arising from beneath , which hinder Respiration , and make the Lamps burn dim , or go quite out . Whereby 't is evident that they are exhaled by the Heat of the earth , and not attracted by that of the Sun and Stars , which penetrate but a very little way into the earth . Now as our bodies are inwardly hotter in Winter ; so this heat of the earth being concentred in it self , ( as appears by Springs which smoke in that season , and by the heat of subterraneous places ) raises greater plenty of warm Vapors , which in Winte render the Weather moist and rainy : but when rain or the coldness of the air stops those pores , then those Exhalations being shut up , the Air remains cold , and it freezes ; which frost is again dissolv'd by their eruption . For the natural heat of the Earth , being constring'd and render'd stronger by the ambient Cold , drives out hotter and more copious exhalations , which consist either of the rain-water wherewith it is moistned , or of other humidities ; and which arriving at the surface of the Earth which is frozen , soften it and fill the air with clouds , which always accompany a Thaw , as Serenity do's a Frost . The Sixth said , That as Hail is nothing but Rain congeal'd , so Frost is nothing but Dew condens'd by the vehemence of Cold , and in the Water 't is call'd Ice : which coldness condensing the Water , ( which is a diaphanous body , and consequently hath an internal and radical light ) is the cause of its whiteness , which is the beginning of light , as the Stars are the condens'd parts of their Orbs. Unless you had rather ascribe that whiteness to the Air included in the Ice , which also makes the same swim upon the water . An Evidence that Cold alone is not the cause of Freezing ; ( for Cold alone render bodies more ponderous by condensing their parts , whence Ice should be heavier then Water ) but there is requir'd , besides , some hot and dry exhalation , which insinuating into the Water , gives it levity . The Seventh said , That such bodies as are frozen , are so far from receiving augmentation of parts , that they lose the thinnest of their own ; hence a bottle so close stopped that the air cannot get in to supply the place of the thinner parts which transspire and perish upon freezing , breaks in pieces for avoiding of vacuity . And Wine and Fruits lose their tast upon the loss of their spirits , when they are frozen : which spirits not being able to transpire in Cabbages and other Viscous Plants digest their crudities , and by that means render the same Plants more tender . CONFERENCE CXXVI . Of the Causes of the Small Pox. THe variety wherewith this Malady afflicts , or that which it causes in the body , hath given it the name of Variolae ( Variolles or Vairolles ) as its resemblance to the blisters , and to the manner wherewith the Venereous Disease invades the Indians ( to whom the same is Epidemical , being caused by the corruption of the air ) causes it to be called the Small Pox. These are efflorescences or pustules appearing upon the body , especially those of Children by reason of the softness of their skin , with a Feaver , pain , scabbiness , and purulent matter . This malady comprizes three sorts of Diseases ; Namely , Intemperature , in its feaver and inflammation ; Bad conformation , in the little Eminencies ; and solution of continuity , in the Ulcers . It s precedent signs are commonly , hoarsness of the voice , pain of the head , inflammation of the whole face , yawnings , distentions , trembling of the whole body , sneezings , and stitches . It s concomitant , essential , and pathognomonical signs are , Deliration , frightful Dreams , pains of the Breast and Throat , difficulty of Respiration , and a Continual Feaver , which is sometimes putrid , sometimes not . All which signs proceed from the violent ebulition and agitation of the humours , the conjunct cause of this Malady an effect of the natural heat ; which being irritated by their Malignity , drives them outwards to the surface where they raise those little Tumours ; which , if red and less high , make the Meazles ; and when more eminent , the Small Pox : the Pimples whereof at first appear very small , afterwards in time wax red , and grow bigger from day to day till they become white ; then they suppurate and dry , and lastly , falling off commonly leave marks behind them , not to be got away , because they have consumed the skin which is never generated anew . The second said , A common effect must have a common cause . Now the Small Pox and Meazles ( which differ only , in that the former is produc'd of thinner , and the latter of thicker blood ) are diseases not only common to many ; but so few escape them that a general rule here scarce admits any exceptions . Two Causes there are , the Material , or the Efficient . The former is the impurity of the Menstrual blood which serves for nourishing the foetus in the womb ; where at first it attracts the purest and sweetest blood , but when grown bigger the gross together with the thin . So that as Horses once in their lives cast the Strangles , so men must also once purge and void that menstrual impurity , which being equally dispers'd over all the body and in small quantity , hinders not its functions . The efficient Cause , common likewise to all men , is the Natural Heat , which drives these impurities outwards , and so they come to appear upon the skin , ( which is the Universal Emunctory of the whole body ) but especially upon the face by reason of its tenderness , and because being the place where all the Organs of Sense terminate , 't is fuller of spirits then any other , and consequently there is a greater attraction thither of those malignant Vapors . Now that it seizes some in their childhood , others in their youth , some very few in old age , and all after a different manner ; this depends upon our particular Constitutions , either natural or acquisititious by custom , and a long use of the things not natural . For , according as the humours reign in the body , they give occasion to the eruption of that Venemous quality which before lay hid ; as Madness and Leprosie sometimes appear not till after divers years . Our diet also contributes thereunto ; for when it symboliseth with that malignant humour , it encreases the quantity thereof ; as on the contrary , it corrects the same , and retards its motion , if it be of a laudable temper , or exceed in contrary qualities . The Third said , What Original Sin is to the state of the Soul , that the Small Pox seems to be to the state of the Body ; for this Disease commonly invades children , who never committed any fault in their course of living , and whose nature should be so much healthier by how much 't is more vigorous and nearer the principles of their Nativity ; wherefore it seems rather to proceed from the vitiosity of the Parents . And as many hereditary diseases come from the bad disposition of the seed ; so from the impurity of the blood ( the material principle of our bodies ) some may also arise ; as Tettars , Kibes , Corns , and other deformities of the skin , which happen to children , very like this . Moreover , this disease usually breaks forth in the seventh and ninth , which are the first climacterical years ; when Nature endeavours the perfection of her work by purging and cleansing it of all impurities . And as New Wine , when it comes to work , casts forth all the heterogeneous impurities in it's body ; so doth the natural heat attempt the like by causing an ebullition of the blood and spirits : whether this Fermentation happens by the universal spirit of the world , as those in other natural bodies ; or whether ( as 't is most probable ) it proceeds from the very strength of nature , whose motions , although regular and certain , are yet unknown to any other besides it self , which produces them according to the dispositions of the Subject wherein it resides . The Fourth said , That being our bodies were always form'd of the maternal blood , and indu'd with one and the same natural heat , ( which two are held the material and efficient causes of the Small Pox ) this Disease should have been in all times and places ; and yet it was unknown before the Arabians , in whose time it began to appear . For the little red round pustules , and those other like flea-bitings , mention'd by Hippocrates , Aetius , and some other Ancients , are nothing less then the Small Pox ; to which not only Women during their Suppressions , but even brute Beasts , which have also their purgations , ( as among others , the Bitch , the Mare , and the Shee-Ass ) ought to be subject . On the contrary , such as have burning Feavers should be free from it ; if it be true , that the seed and leven of this malady is dissipated by the ebullition of the blood , which is vehement in a Feaver . But 't is impossible to conceive , how a venemous and pernicious matter , ( as that impure part of the blood is said to be ) can be preserv'd for many years in its Mass ; for being the blood serves for continual aliment to all the parts , these ought to resent something of that malignity ; yet those that are taken with this disease are usually the most healthy , and of a sanguine constitution , which is the most laudable . For this were to accuse Nature either of Imprudence or Weakness ; but she is good , wise , powerful , and solicitous for nothing so much as to purifie the body , which she doth not only while the child is in the Womb , where she wraps it up in two membranes , which receive the Urine , Sweat , and other Excrements of sanguification ( as the Intestines do the grosser excrements ) but assoon as it is born , she expells its immundicities by blisters , scurfs , scabs , tumors of the head and other purgations , which Hippocrates saith , preserve from diseases , especially from the falling sickness . Nor can the Malignity of the Air be the Cause , as Fernelius holds , alledging that the difficulty of respiration , heaviness of the head , inflammation of the face , and such other concomitant symptoms , seem to be caus'd by the viciousness of the air , which infects the heart , and by that means hurts the other Functions . For then the Small Pox would be as Epidemical as the Pestilence , or any other contagious maladies , and seize upon all men indifferently , not excepting such as have once had them . Wherefore the matter of this disease is a serosity accompanied with the humours , which make the Pox appear of several colours , sometimes Red , Yellow , Black , or White , according as the Blood , Choler , Melancholy , or Flegm flow thither ; Wind or Water only cause bladders or blisters . Nevertheless it must be confessed that this serosity acquires some particular malignity ; as appears by the deformity caused by the pustules , which not only pit the skin and flesh , but sometimes even corrode and rot the bones . The Fifth said , That the Small Pox is a new and hereditary disease , and that as all other new maladies of these last ages , have always had their causes , but only wanted fitting dispositions ( without which nothing is produced ) so the causes of the Small Pox have always been existent , but the particular dispositions of bodies not lighting upon the point requisite for its production , it hath not appeared till these late times ; whether through the influence of Heaven , or through the Malignity of the Air , or the intemperance of men ( the most apparent cause of most diseases formerly unknown ) or else through contagion and contact , by which way the great Pox is communicated . For the Small is likewise contagious , and ( which is remarkable ) more amongst Kindred than Strangers ; because they , being issued of the same blood , have greater affinity of dispositions than Strangers . CONFERENCE CXXVII . Whether we profit best by Precepts or Examples . AS there is nothing so hard as to judg of the worth of things , so it is the highest point of prudence to understand the goodness of the means that may conduce to some end . Precepts and Examples are the two Means to attain Vertue ; 't is demanded which is the best and most proper . At first view , Example seems to have the same advantage over Precept that the Whole hath over the Part ; for a Good Example , besides being of its own nature a vertuous action holds the place of a Moral Rule ; but a Precept is only a General Maxim , not necessarily follow'd by a particular Action : whence it follows , that Precept regards only the Understanding , whereto it affords some light ; but Example makes impression upon both Faculties together , the Understanding and the Will , by an order necessary in civil life , which is regulated by the example of others . Therefore Great Persons are oblig'd to good Example , which derives its dignity from that of the giver . Moreover , Moral Propositions are so reasonable and conformable to the instinct we have of good , that all the World assents to them as consider'd in the General . There is no body but acknowledges , that , what belongs to each man ought to be render'd to him ; that , we ought not to do that to another which we would not have done to our selves : yet in the circumstances and particular cases we do not always apply those precepts , because then they appear clog'd with difficulties , to which our passion or interest give birth . Wherefore Example , beng Particular , is more considerable in Morality , wherein people are govern'd more by opinion then reason ; but Precept is Universal , and affects the mind only at a distance , our actions being oftentimes contrary to the secret dictates of the Understanding . In Example we feel the force and application of a precept in a particular subject , and know not only that which ought to be done but how it ought to be done by seeing it practis'd . Experience it self shew us , that Doctrine alone is weak and little perswasive , unless it be animated by the examples of a good life , whose silence is more eloquent than all precepts . Moreover , we are like those with whom we live , and the maladies of the body are not so contagious as those of the mind : which notwithstanding may as well profit by bad examples ; as good , the Understanding being able to turn bad food into good nourishment : And as a brave Action excites good Motions in us by its beauty , resulting from its conformity to Reason ; so a bad Action , by its deformity and contrariety to Reason , gives us aversion against it , and an inclination to its opposite . Socrates judg'd no Lesson so fit to moderate Anger , as for a Man to behold himself in a glass when he is agitated with that Passion . Which cannot be said of a bad Precept ; for this being a bad seed , can never produce any fruit but of the same Nature . On the other side , Men are such Lovers of Pleasures , that Virtue separated from Delight , stumbles them , and seemes too severe : But Precept is a pure Rule of Duty , without any attractive ; whereas Example , which appears to our Eyes , and is an Action cloth'd with circumstances , perswades us more sweetly , because we are naturally prone to Imitation ; whence it comes to pass that Comedies are so charming : And Example is the subject : of Imitation , but Precept cannot be so ; for it is general of it self , and all Moral Actions are singular . The Second said . That if it be true , as the Stoicks say , that Virtue is nothing else but a Science , then Precepts must be the foundations , as of Science , so also of Virtute ; which indeed being a habit of a reasonable Faculty , must be more promoted by Precepts , ( which are infallible verities , and supply light to that Power ) than Examples which have no force to convince a strong Mind . They who follow Virtue by Example , and not by Reason , have more of the Ape than of the Man ; and all the power Example hath , is onely to move the Will to admire and desire Virtue , but not to teach the way of attaining it , as Precept doth ; which , besides being invariable , and always alike to its self , is more easie to be applyed than Example , which puts on a new face , according to the circumstances of times , places , and persons ; there being no Actions , how , contrary soever , but have Examples to countenance their goodness . Moreover , they are either of the time past , and so move us not much ; or of the present , in which there are few of Virtue ; besides that , they are of less duration than Precepts , which are eternal . If vicious Examples attract more powerfully to Vice than vicious Precepts , the same cannot be said of the practice of Virtues ; since these have not all the External Senses of their party , as Vices have . The Third said , That sensible and palpable things , as examples are , have more power upon us than bare words , which cannot so well perswade a Truth , but that they alwayes leave some doubting in us ; whereas Examples being sensible , give us a more entire and perfect Knowledge : yea , they have influence even upon brute beasts , who learn not by Precepts but by Examples , which is an evidence of their certainty ; for a thing is the more certain , the more common it is to us with more . Hence Plato affirmes , That Examples are necessary to perswade high and lofty matters . Precepts , indeed , dispose , but Examples animate the Soul to Virtue ; those admonish , these stimulate and guide , as in the resolution of doing well : Instructions shew the way , but Examples drive us with the point of Honour , and the force of Emulation . Nor do Precepts include Examples , but the contrary ; and every Example comprehends a Document . When we see a Good Man square his Life out to his Duty , we find I know not what satisfaction and contentment in the admimiration of his Virtue , and this pleasure makes us conceive , yea , strongly perswades us , that all Virtues are amiable . Even Vicious Examples sometimes make Vice appear to us so deform'd , that we detest instead of pursuing it . Hence the Lacedemonians setting aside the Precepts of Temperature , were wont to make their Slaves drunk , that the ill-favour'd spectacle might make their Children abhor that Vice. Lastly , Our Saviour , whose Life was a continued Example of Virtue , did more Works to teach us , then he gave Words and Precepts , most of which are comprehended under Examples and Parables : Yea , the Devil , well knowing that Adam's mind was too strong to be prevail'd upon by Reasons , first gain'd that of his Wife , which was more weak , that he might allure him to sin by her Example . The Fourth said , The end is not onely more noble , but also more effectual than the means ; for 't is to that alone that they aim and terminate . Now the end of all Examples , is to deduce Precepts from them ; which Precepts , are general Notions grounded upon many Experiences or Examples , either of others , or our own ; but these being wholly particular , can have no power upon the Understanding , which frames its conclusions onely upon things universally true , as Maximes and Precepts are , and that more than Examples ; for these are never perfect , but full of a thousand defects , those sure and infallible . Moreover , Precepts move the Understanding , which is the noblest of all the Faculties ; whereas Examples make impression onely upon the outward senses and dull wits . The Fifth said , That as the Sight and the Hearing know how to put a difference between Colours and Sounds , without Learning ; and all the Faculties can naturally discern their own Objects : So the Understanding knows naturally the first Principles , and clearly beholds those first Verities : The Will hath also in it self the Principles and Seeds of Virtues , ( as the Synteresis , and remorse of Conscience in the most wicked , sufficiently prove ) and is of it self carryed to Virtuous Actions , without needing either Preecepts or Examples , equally unprofitable to the bad , who amend not thereby ; and to the good , who want them not . The Sixth said , That the Question is to be decided by distinguishing of the Minds of Men. Those that excel in Judgement attribute more to Reason than to Examples , which being more sensible , affect the Imagination of duller heads , who are not capable of Reasons . So that though Precepts and Arguments be without comparison more perfect than Examples ; yet because very few are capable of them , ( because the generality of the World is stupid and dull ) therefore they are not generally so proper to teach as Examples ; which nevertheless being of no power , but serving onely to clear an obscure Truth , ought not to have any ascendant over a Mind that is reasonable and furnish'd with Knowledge . CONFERENCE CXXVIII . Of Incubi and Succubae ; and whether Devils can generate . TWo sorts of people err in this matter ; the superstitious , and ignorant vulgar , who attribute every thing to Miracles , and account the same done either by Saints or Devils ; and the Atheists and Libertines , who believe neither the one nor the other . Physitians take the middle way , distinguishing what is fit to be attributed to Nature , and her ordinary motions , from what is supernatural ; to which last Head , 't is not reasonable to referr diseases and indispositions , as the Incubus is , call'd by the Greeks , Ephialtes , and by the vulgar , the Night-mare . 'T is defin'd , An impediment of Respiration , Speech , and Motion , with oppression of the Body , whereby we feel in our sleep as 't were some weight upon the Stomack . The Cause of it is a gross Vapor , obstructing principally the hinder part of the Brain , and hindring the egress of the Animal Spirits destinated to the motion of the parts ; which Vapor is more easily dissipable than the humor which causeth the Lethargy , Apoplexy , and other Symptoms , which are therefore of longer duration than this , which ceases as soon as the said Vapor is dissipated . Now whereas the Passions of the Mind and Body commonly supply the matter of Dreams ; ( as those that are hungry or amorous , will think they eat or see what , they love ; those that have pain in some part , dream that some body hurts the same ) hence when Respiration , ( the most necessary of all the animal functions ) is impeded , we presently imagine we have a load lying on our Breasts , and hindring the dilatation of the same . And because the Brain is employ'd in the Incubus therefore all the animal functions are hurt ; the Imagination deprav'd , the Sensation obtunded , Motion impeded . Hence those whom this evil seizes , endeavor to awake , but can neither move nor speak , till after a good while . And though the Cause of this disorder be within our selves , nevertheless the distemper'd person believes that some body is going about to strangle him by outward violence , which the depraved Imagination rather thinks upon than Internal Causes ; that being more sensible and common . This has given occasion to the error of the Vulgar , who charge these Effects upon Evil Spirits , instead of imputing them to the Malignity of a Vapor , or some phlegmatick and gross humor oppressing the Stomack ; the coldness and weakness whereof , arising from want of Spirits and Heat , which keeps all the parts in due order , are the most manifest Causes . Much unlikely it is to be caused by Generation , which being an Effect of the Natural Faculty , as this of the Vegetative Soul , cannot belong to the Devil , who is a pure Spirit . The Second said , As 't is too gross to recurr to supernatural Causes , when Natural are evident ; so 't is too sensual to seek the Reason of every thing in Nature , and to ascribe to meer Phlegm and the distempered Phant'sie , the Coitions of Daemons with Men ; which we cannot deny without giving the lye to infinite of persons of all Ages , Sexes , and Conditions , to whom the same have happened ; nor without accusing the Sentences of Judicial Courts which have condemned them . For to omit the Births of Hercules , Aemas , Alexander , Servius Tullus , and many other Heroes begotten by the false gods of Antiquity , who were no other than Devils , as were also the Fauni , Satyrs , and the chief of them Pan , the prime of the Incubi , called by the Hebrews Haza , as the chief of the Succubae was termed Libith : And to say nothing of the Giants mentioned in Genesis , who according to some Fathers were begotten by Angels ; England hath had its Merlin a great Magician ▪ begotten by an Incubus ; Poitou , Counts begotten of a Succuba , half Woman and half Serpent , called Mellusine ; Poland , Princes of the Race of the Jagelloes , issued from another in form of a Bear ; Hungary , intire Nations called Huns , born of the Arlunes , Gothick Witches , and Fauni . Even at this day , in the Island Hispaniola , by the Relation of Chieza , in his History of Peru , a Daemon , call'd by the Inhabitants Corocota , hath to do with the Women , and the Children proceeding from such Conjunction have horns ; as also among the Turks , those people whom they call Nephesolians , are believed to be generated by the operation of Daemons ; whether they borrow some humane seed which they transport almost in an instant , and so preserve its Spirits from evaporation ; or whether it be by their proper Virtue ; since whatever is naturally producible , as seed is , may be produced by Devils . For in the order of things natural , the superior and more noble contain eminently , and in a more perfect , degree , the powers of the inferior and less perfect . Yea , though they were not able to make true seed , it follows not that they cannot produce a perfect Creature ; for Nature , of which the Devils have compleat Knowledge , may have divers wayes to compass the same end . But as the Devil performs the natural actions of Animals by means supernatural ; as he sees without Eyes , moves Bodies without Contact , transports himself from one place to another , without commensuration of the intermediate space , because he hath no quantity ; so he may make a perfect Animal without observing the conditions of ordinary Agents . Moreover , Nature her self shews us strange transformations , as of a Womans hair buried in a dung-hill into Serpents ; and of leavs falling into the water , into Ducks ; wherefore there is no doubt , but he who hath perfect Knowledge of all these secrets , can by Application of Agents to Patients produce perfect Animals . The Third said , That the Devil being a Spirit of uncleanness delights not only to combat the Purity of Mankind by his illusions , but will have a hand in the sin too . When he hath to do with a Woman , he is called Incubus ; when with a Man , Succuba . As for this latter , 't is certain it cannot generate in its self , for want of place fit to receive the Seed and to reduce it from power into act , as also of Blood wherewith to nourish the Foetus during nine moneths . 'T is harder to resolve , whether an Incubus can generate in another . All agree that the Devil by Gods permission ( without which he can do nothing ) hath power to move all Bodies from one place to another ; and can by that means form a Body of Air , or some other gross matter ; or for want thereof , take a Body lately dead , animate it with an adventitious heat , and give such motions as he pleases to all its parts . But because Generation requires three things ; Distinction of Sex , Copulation of Male and Female , and emission of some prolifick matter containing in its self a vertue to form all the parts from whence it issued ; the Devil may indeed make the two first conditions meet , but never the latter , namely a fit and convenient seed , indued with spirits and vital heat , without which it is unfruitful and barren . For he hath no such seed of his own , because it is the result of the last concoction , which cannot be made but in a body actually alive , as that which he hath is supposed not to be ; nor can he borrow such seed elsewhere , because it becomes unfruitful when once shed out of the Vessels of Nature by reason of the evaporation of its spirits . The Fourth said , There is nothing supernatural in the Incubus ; for 't is only a symptom of the Animal Faculty accompanied with three circumstances , namely , Respiration hindred , Motion hurt , and a fansie depraved . The first proceeds from a phlegmatick , raw , and cold matter , which coming to lye heavy in the bottom of the Stomack , pulls down the Diaphragm ( whereto the Ventricle is annex'd by its upper part ) which being loaden and wanting its free Motion ; Respiration , whereof it is the principal Organ , is consequently hindred . As also it is by gross fumes elevated from the Hypochondres and Mesaraical Veins ; ( which being the first ways of Food , abound with impurities and gross vapours ) which coming to the hinder part of the Brain , obstruct the commerce of the Spirits , dedicated to the motion of all the parts ; but particularly that of the Diaphragm , by obstructing the two couple of Nerves which issue out of the fourth and fifth Vertebrae , and communicate motion to it ; just as , in sleep , Sensation is stop'd by more tenuious vapours possessing the forepart of the Brain , which is more soft . Hence such as sleep upon the back part of head are more subject to this Disease then those that sleep on one side . Lastly , the voluptuous phansie , which accompanies this accident , though very rarely , proceeds either from the abundance , or quality of the Seed ; which sending its Species into the phansie , this Faculty frames to its self a delightful object and stirs up the Motive Power , as this doth the Expulsive Faculty of the Spermatick Vessels , which discharge that excrementitious matter , whilst the lascivious Imagination fancies to it self the conjunction of unclean Spirits . CONFERENCE CXXIX . Which Animal is happiest , according to Nature . WHereas a man cannot so well speak of others as of himself , it were to be wished that every thing , which is naturally capable of felicity , came hither to give its suffrage . I believe the Birds would not be the last to testifie to us by their singing and agreeable warbling , the most certain indication of joy and contentment ; as cries are of the contrary , grief and sadness . Indeed , if there be any pleasure in the World , I think Birds have it ; for they go not only to seek their food in the bottom of the water , as Water-fowl do ( to whom that Element is common with Fishes ) ; they have not only the same share in the benefits of the land with four-footed Animals , and both together with amphibious creatures ; but moreover they fly in the Air , approaching Heaven nearer then we can , and cleaving that Element with an innocent pleasure not to be understood but by the action it self ; whence Angels are painted with wings . And as of all Animals the most imperfect and least capable of felicity are the Reptile , such as Earth-worms , little differing from this very Element ; so those are the happiest which remove themselves furthest from it , as Birds do . Amongst which I shall leave it to the Voluptuous to say , whether it be the Cock , the Sparrow , or the amorous Dove ; those that love Musick , to determine whether 't is the Nightingal , and to those that esteem the sight the most ravishing of all the Senses , whether it be the Eagle , whose eye discovers the remotest objects and turns not aside even from the beams of the Sun. The Second said , That since nothing is intirely happy in the World , the Question should rather be put , Which is the least unhappy of all Animals . Man , the only competent judge , acknowledges 't is not himself , for he seems to be the Butt of all the miseries in the World ; of which also he is so much more sensible then Beasts by how much he hath a mind more qualified to apprehend and resent them . For whereas they say , he alone is capable of felicity ; 't is true indeed in reference to the future not the present life , no age whereof is capable of relishing an intire contentment : and if one drop of Gall mingled with a good quantity of Milk denominates the same bitter , certainly we cannot term mans life pleasant whilst it hath abundantly more pain then delight . He comes into the World weeping , and naked without any Arms or defence ; wherein he is more unhappy then Beasts whom nature hath guarded with covertures against the injuries of the air . His first Child-hood is not yet capable of any sort of pleasure . Adolescence would taste thereof indeed , but is denied liberty by its Pedagogues . Youth precipitates it self into more kind of evils then it tastes of good : besides that , it sees most pleasures forbidden by Divines , Physicians , and Civilians , who seem to have endeavoured to take from us all contentment in this World ; which if old age makes us the less loth to part with , yet there is no so great resignation of spirit but is thwarted by temptations of the flesh , nor security so carnal but is startled with the records of conscience . Moreover , the true mark of felicity being the satisfaction and contentment of him that possesses it , no person can be happy in this world since none is contented . For man being design'd to a more perfect life then this , naturally desires the Supream Good , and all that is below it displeases him , as uncapable to satisfie him ; and because he cannot find it here , therefore neither can he find contentment , which consists in satisfying the Appetite . Beasts , on the contrary , having no other knowledg but that of Sensual and Delectable Good , desire no other , but are fully satisfi'd and contented therewith , and consequently more happy in this World then men . The Third said , If Felicity consist in action , that Animal must be most happy which acts most perfectly . So doth man , whether you consider him as to the Body or the Soul. For to say nothing of the divine functions of his Understanding and Will ; the sole structure of his Body , which was made erect that he might behold Heaven ( whereof he is capable ) and which alone is indu'd with beauty , one of the effects of Health , sufficiently proves it : For though some Animals possibly surpass him in some one sense , yet he alone excells equally in all , and knows the differences of colours , sounds , odours , sapours , and tactile qualities , in the participation of which he finds pleasure whereof beasts are incapable . The Fourth said , That to believe Man can be happy here , is to contradict the opinion of all the Sages of Antiquity , who have acknowledg'd Man the weakest and pitifullest of all Creatures ; and the Scripture it self , which terms his life full of sorrows , and this World his banishment . And indeed if we place Felicity in the knowledg of possessing it , Misery must also consist in the knowledg or opinion we have of being miserable ; of which reflection Man alone being capable , he must be also more too of unhappiness then felicity ; and the more , inasmuch as there are more things that can afflict then content him ; some always bringing present inconvenience with them , others leaving somewhat to be desir'd after them , and never satiating our Appetite . For the Reasonable Soul , which is held the subject of Mans happiness , is the principal obstacle to attaining it : since having for its object a more perfect and absolute Good then it can possess in this life , it cannot establish a true Felicity ( which of its own nature must be as lasting as the Existence of him who enjoys it ) upon things acknowledg'd frail and perishing , as Natural and Sensible goods are ; which being sutable to the duration and appetite of other Animals , their enjoyment thereof fills them with perfect happiness . But amongst these , Fishes seem to me most happy ; whether you measure their happiness by the largeness of their habitation which is the vast Ocean , of far greater extent then the Earth , from which being more severed then Birds , who are forced to descend thither for their food and rest , they are also less subject to the ambushes of men , and in this regard more happy ; or whether you consider corporal health ( the foundation of all felicity ) of which Fishes are so well provided that it hath occasion'd the Proverb , As sound as a Fish ; or lastly , whether you place felicity in the privation of pain , which resides chiefly in the sense of Touching ; which being more dull in them then in other Animals , they are also less sensible of inconveniences ; and for this reason were made mute by nature which hath given a voice to Animals chiefly to testifie thereby the grief which they resent . The Fifth said , If there be so great a number of opinions wherein the felicity of one single Animal , Man , consists ; there may justly be great variety of judgments , concerning which is the happiest of all Animals . To determine which , we must imitate Painters , who before they couch their Colours propose a perfect Idea of their work ; which the nearer it approaches , the more excellent it is reputed . In like manner , we must first form an Idea of this felicity , and then see which Animal comes nearest it ; whether the Servant or the Master , the brute Beast or Man ; whose mind , whereby he infinitely surpasses all the rest of the Creatures , seems to be ingenious to its own loss ; not imploying it self , but to find out reasons to prove him unhappy : since in favour of other Animals we lay aside that ambition which is so natural to us , and are willing to yield to the vilest of them , what we would dispute with the most perfect of men . Now that which makes most people mistaken in their judgment , is , that being no person injoys an intire felicity , they imagine that all happiness lyes in that thing which is wanting , and so esteem him alone happy that possesses it . Thus a poor spirit perswaded that all happiness consists in strength and courage , will say that the Lyon is the happiest of all Animals , since his courage gives him empire over all those of his condition . The sick person accounting health ( the most desirable of all goods , prefers Beasts before Man , whom his exact tempers renders more obnoxious to external causes which produce diseases . On the other side , if Animals are happy , 't is as Fools are , whose minds are quiet , by reason of their ignorance and insensibility . But as it is better to be sensible then insensible even upon the condition of enduring pain sometimes ; so it is more happy to have a rational mind , though it causes troubles to us sometimes , then to have none . Moreover we cannot avoid the stroaks of fortune , otherwise then those of Thunder , namely by being very high or very low ; but 't is better to be above tempests then below them , and to be incapable of them by reason as a wise man , then by stupidity as a beast . CONFERENCE CXXX . Whether is better , that Men have many Wives , or Women many Husbands . THough plurality of Wives or Husbands be disallowed by the Christian Law , yet not being contrary to the Law of Nations ( for many admit it ) , nor of nature ( during which it was in use ) ; we may be permitted to doubt whether , supposing Polygamy , it were better one Husband should have many Wives , or one Wife many Husbands . There are examples of both . Plurality of Wives was practised by Lamech , who first had two ; by Abraham , Jacob , and the Patriarchs , for multiplying of their Lineage ; afterwards by David and Solomon who had 700 Wives and 300 Concubins ; and at present 't is in use among the Turks who are permitted to have as many Wives as they can keep . As for plurality of Husbands , though it be not now in use , yet it was sometimes amongst the Amazons who made use of Men only as Stallions ; as also amongst the Medes and Persians , where it was a shame for a Woman to have less then five Husbands . And by the report of Caesar in his Commentaries , the Women of great Britain had no less then ten or twelve Husbands a piece . Nevertheless this plurality of Husbands is somthing against the Law of Nature , according to which the Male as the most perfect is the head and master of the Woman : and as 't is a monstrous thing for a body to have many heads , so 't is for a Woman to have many Husbands ; besides that they hinder production of Children ; ( for we see publick Women are barren ) and on the contrary , plurality of Wives is the cause of much issue . Wherefore 't is more expedient in a State , whose chief strength consists in the number of men , that one Husband have many Wives , then one Wife many Husbands . The second said , Though men , abusing the power and authority of Laws to their own advantage , have oftner married more Wives then they have permitted them to have more Husbands ; yet the women have as much reason of complaint in this point , as in any other establish'd to their prejudice , without their being heard or summon'd . Their vehement and irregular appetite after man ( of which the irregular motions of that Animal in Animali are most certain evidences ) seems to conclude in their favour . For Woman alone of all Animals desires the Male at all times , even after conception ; She , the Fire , the Sea , and Death , never say 't is enough ; as the matter hath a continual appetite of Forms , so hath she of the Male : which desire being natural , ought to be satisfi'd ; otherwise it were in vain : but nothing is so in Nature , and therefore she ought to be permitted more Husbands ; since one alone is more apt to irritate then satiate her . She is able and hath wherewith to satisfie them ; but if one man cannot suffice one woman , how can he acquit himself towards a dozen ; Especially in this age , wherein , no doubt , women would appeal from the constitution of Solon , who would have men live with their wives only thrice a moneth ; as well as from that foolish custom of Cato , who never visited his but when it rain'd . Lycurgus was much better advis'd , when he permitted old or otherwise impotent persons to chuse out the handsomest young men to lye with their wives . This Sage Legislator well judging that they would of themselves take this liberty ; and therefore 't was better to grant it them , that so they might be quit of the vice and blame attending this action when prohibited . The Third said , That the decision of this Question ( the very report of which sometimes put the Roman Dames into an aproar ) being of very great consequence to both parties , 't is requisite to observe so much equity therein , that the Women have no ground of exception ; though , to speak truth , I know not which would be most to their advantage , whether to have more Husbands ( who would be so many Masters and Tyrants ) or to share with other Women the Caresses of one alone ; the first being contrary to their haughty humour . and the second to their jealousie . Besides , the plurality of Husbands would hinder not only the propagation , but also the education of Children ; for none would take care of the Children which were not his own ; and though they were , he would not believe they belong'd to him . It would be impossible for a Father to know his own Child ; the term of Child-bearing being no more certain testimony , then the resemblance of Physiognomy . Moreover , whether the Wife were hated or loved by her Husbands , she would be displeas'd to see all her Rivals in bad intelligence , or the effects of their common hatred : However , being unable to please all , by reason of the diversity of their humours , she could not avoid the disgust of some of them . As for that impure pleasure , 't is too shameful to be brought into the account ; besides that the frequency of it would take away its sweetness ; no pleasures of life being such , but upon the score of their rarity . The Fourth said , They that fear the multitude of Husbands would hinder conception , and consequently generation , by the confusion of several Seeds , know not how either is effected ; since Physitians affirm with Hippocrates , That the Womb no sooner receives the fruitful Seed , but it shuts it self up to embrace the same straitly ( as the Stomach does the Meat ) and that so exactly as not to admit a needles point ; so that it cannot open again to receive new Seed in a second Coition . And though superfoetation happen sometimes , yet 't is very rare , and is incident to a Woman that lies with the same Man several times , as well as to one that lies with many . The other Inconvenience , of the incertainty of Issues , and consequently of Successions , is as little considerable ; for Man being not born for himself , but for the State whereof he is a Member ; and Children less belonging to their Parents then to the Commonwealth , whereof they are the Nursery ; 'twere more expedient that they were bred and instructed like those brave Lacedemonians , at the publick charge , than of their Parents , whose tenderness and too great indulgence is oft-times the cause of their evil education . Moreover , this was the design of that Divine Commonwealth of Plato , who would have not only other Goods , but Wives and Children also common ; that so those ungrateful words of Mine and Thine , which are the cause of all Mischiefs , might be taken away . For by this means that importunate solicitude of Appropriation and Jealousie , which oftentimes afflicts both parties , would be no longer any thing but a phantasm : Women would find their satisfaction in the plurality of Husbands ; these , how many soever to one woman , having always enough and more then they needed ; and the woman being cunning enough to divide her favours so that all her Husbands might be contented ; who , besides dividing the burden of domestick cares , would have an easier task by having the more Associates . But especially 't would be much for the womans interest ; for if she be belov'd by all her Husbands , 't will be unspeakable happiness to her ; if hated by any , the caresses of some will make her amends for the bad usage of others : whereas finding no remedy in that Gordian knot which tyes her to one person , she abandons her self to despair : insomuch that in the time of Spurius Carvilius , seventy women accus'd one another to the Senate of having poyson'd their Husbands . But if she be constrain'd to share the caresses of one Husband with a douzen rivals , there will be nothing but perpetual feuds , envies , and jealousies . Witness Leah and Rachel ; who , though holy women , yet daily contested for the possession of their common Husband Jacob. And the Scripture observes that Leah , who was blear-ey'd , was constrain'd to purchase of the fair Rachel with mandrakes the liberty of lying one night with Jacob. The 5th said , That seeing a Woman is a hagger'd and indocible animal , ( Experience shewing us , that one single man is not capable to reduce her to reason ) 't were more expedient to allow her many Husbands ; the reverence and aw of whom ( and in defect thereof , their force ) might tame her pride and insolence ; which is risen to the highest pitch , since the time that Justinian's Wife got the Law of Divorce repeal'd , which ever before had been a Bridle upon them . CONFERENCE CXXXI . Of the manner of Accretion . MOtion , which is the mutation from one state to another , is either simple or compound : Simple is either of Quality , & is term'd Alteration ; or of Place , and is call'd Lation or Motion Local Compound is either to Substance , and is nam'd Generation , which includes alteration and formation ; or to a greater Quantity , which comprehends Local Motion with Accretion or Augmentation , which cannot be made unless the parts extended change place . This Accretion is an effect of one of the Faculties subservient to the Vegetative or Natural , which are three , the Generative , the Auctive or Accretive and the Nutritive ; according to the three operations observ'd in living bodies which have parts generated , nourishing , and increasing ; for a thing must be generated before it can grow and acquire the perfection wherein it is maintain'd by Nutrition . The Generative Faculty , which is compounded of the Alterative and Formative , regards the foetus in the womb . The Auctive governs it from its birth till the twentieth or one and twentieth year , which is the term of Accretion . The Nutritive continues all the time of life , which cannot subsist without nourishment ; because this repairs the continual dissipation of our substance caus'd by the action of heat upon humidity ; in which action , Life it self consists . Now though the body may be nourisht without growing , yet it cannot grow unless it be nourisht . For Accretion being an Extension of the parts in length and breadth , new substance must be supply'd to fill up the place of that which is extended : otherwise , a living body should grow no more then a bladder doth when it is blown , or a piece of leather when it is stretcht ; in the former , what is gotten in capacity , is lost in thickness ; and in the latter , what is gotten in length is impair'd in breadth : so that the augmentation of parts would be rather imaginary than real , without supply of new matter to succeed that which is equally extended in all its dimensions : amongst which , nevertheless that of stature , and of the solid parts , ( as the bones ) is call'd Growth , and not that which is made in thickness and the fleshy parts , which are enlarged manytimes after the time of full growth . The second said , That all things being finite , must have bounds of magnitude sutable to the use whereunto they are appointed ; which bounds are not determinate in inanimate bodies , as Stones , Metals , Hair , and Nails ; whose accretion being made by the bare apposition of matter , they are augmented continually , so long as there is accession of new matter to the former . But in living bodies the same are regular ; for the accretion of these being internal , and the work of the soul , continues till the body hath attain'd the proportion and stature requisite to its functions . To compass which , Nature employs Heat as the Efficient Cause , and Humidity as the Material . Hence children grow most in their infancy , because they are then most moist ; and men to a larger size then women , because they have more heat . Young men indeed have a more pungent and vigorous heat then Children , but these are better stor'd ; ( as being nearer the principles of their generation ) ; and though it be not so active , yet 't is more proper for the growth of the solid parts , which being desiccated by a violent heat are not so extensible as when they are full of a fat and unctuous humidity . But as for the manner of Accretion , 't is almost the same with that of Nutrition : The Aliment having been prepar'd in the Stomach and Liver , and by this latter transmitted by the veins into all the parts of the body , the purer particles of it , sweat through the coats of the Vessels , and fall like a gentle dew upon the parts , which first imbibe , then agglutinate , and lastly , assimilate the same . So that Nutrition is nothing but Assimilation of the substance of the food to that of the living body ; and as Aliments nourish by resemblance of their Substance , and by vertue of their Form , so they cause augmentation by their Quantity , and Matter , which arriving at the solid parts , as the Bones , Cartilages , and Ligaments , causes the same to extend and grow in all dimensions ; but especially in height , by reason that 't is proper to Heat to drive Humidity upwards . And as when the Nutrition is equal to the Dissipation , the body is only nourisht ( as in the Age of Consistence ) so when the Income of matter is greater than the Expence , the surplusage meeting with a due heat causeth augmentation ; if it be less , there follows wasting or diminution , as is seen Old-Age . The Third said , As Animals are indu'd with a nobler degree of life than Plants , so they vegetate after a more sublime manner , and not only by bare heat and moisture . For amongst Animals , the Elephant a melancholy , and consequently , cold and dry beast , is yet the greatest of the field ; the Crocodile , though cold , grows all its life ; and some Serpents have by long age attained to the length of sixty foot . So amongst Trees , Oaks , though the dryest , are the largest . Of Bones , the Malleus , Incus , and Stapes in the Ear , which serve to reproduce sounds , grow not at all , though they be full of mucosity and humidity : on the contrary , the Teeth , the dryest of all parts ( as is manifested by their rotting last ) yet grow all the life long . But if Heat and Moisture were the causes of Accretion , then the Sanguine , who are hot and moist , should be of the largest size , as they are not , but commonly grow as well as the Flegmatick more in thickness than height , augmenting their flesh and fat more then their solid parts . On the contrary , the tallest men are commonly cold , dry , and lean , the lowest , generally hotter ; and people grow upon recovery after fevers which dry the body . Wherefore 't is more probable that the Growth of Animals is an effect of the Spirits , which insinuating into the Vessels extend the same , and withall the membranes , muscles , and other parts encompassing them proportionably . The Fourth said , That the Spirits are indeed the Soul's Organs and Instruments whereby she performs her functions ; but being of so volatile and fluid a nature , as not to be reckon'd in the number of the parts of Man's Body , they cannot of themselves cause Accretion , which requires Apposition of new matter , which insinuates it self equally into all the parts just as the nourishment doth ; both without penetration of dimensions , or admission of vacuity . This matter must be humid , because , of all Bodies ; the moist are most pliant and extensible : Whence the Sea by reason of its humidity , produces Monsters of strange bulk . Yet this humidity , as well as the heat must be in due degree ; for a great heat consumes instead of increasing ; whence the Males of Birds of prey are lesser than the Females , because they are hotter ; but if it be too weak , then the moisture , instead of ascending , falls downward by its proper gravity ; which is the cause that Women , who have less heat , are also of lesser stature than Men , and larger downwards as Men are upwards . According to the various marriage of this heat with moisture , bodies grow variously ; some more slowly ; others , more speedily ; some are little and dwarfish ; others , Giants ; according to the defect or abundance of the matter serving to their first Formation . But as for the rest of Man-kind , Wise Nature hath set her self such bounds as she hath judg'd convenient , beyond which the most part grow not ; which are between six and seven foot : Not the Accretive Faculty is then lost or corrupted , ( for 't is that power of the Soul , and consequently , incorruptible and inseparable , from her ) but it cannot act longer for want of fitting dispositions , to wit , the softness and moistness of the solid parts . As a Mule hath a Sensitive Soul , but not the virtue of generating , which is one of the Faculties of that Soul ; and a Load-stone rub'd with Garlick , hath still the virtue of attracting Iron , but cannot employ the same , by reason that its Pores are stopt , no more then the Eye can see in a Suffusion . CONFERENCE CXXXII . Whether the Dinner or Supper ought to be largest . DIet , or the Regiment of Living , ( which is the first and most general part of Physick , because it concerns both the healthy and the sick ) consists in regulating the quantity and quality of Aliments , and the order and time wherein they are to be taken . The Quantity must be proportional to the nature of the Person , so that his strength may be repair'd and not oppress'd thereby . As for the Quality , they must be of good juice , and as pleasing and agreeable as may be . The Order of taking them is to be this ; such as are moist , soft , laxative , and of soonest Digestion or Corruption , must precede such as are dry , hard , astringent , and of more difficult Concoction . The Time , in general , ought to be so regulated that the interval of Meals be sufficient for digesting the nourishment last fore-going . The Custom of most Nations hath made two , Dinner , and Supper ; Break-fast , and Afternoon-collations , being but Diminutives , or parts of them two , and the over-plus of notorious excesses . Now if we compare Dinner and Supper together , it seemes requisite that the latter be more plentiful , because the Time ensuing , it is most proper for Digestion , in regard of the intro-recession of the natural heat during sleep , which becoming by that means more united and vigorous , performes the natural functions , to wit , Concoction , Distribution , Apposition , and Assimilation , more perfectly then after Dinner , when it is diverted otherwise , to the Senses and Operations both of Body and Mind : Besides that , the coldness and darkness of the night , contributes not a little to the same effect upon the account of Antiperistasis . Unless we had rather , with some , establish a new power of the Soul , governing and disposing the Spirits according to necessity ; sometimes giving them the bridle , and causing them to move outwards , as in Anger , Shame , and Indignation ; sometimes summoning them inwards , as in Fear , Sadness , and Sleep , which for this reason renders the Countenance pale , and all the extream parts cold ; whereas in the time of waking , the external parts being hotter , leave the Internal more cold . The Second said , That he agreed with the Church , which enjoynes Fasting in the Evening but allows Dinners ; which it doth not without mature consideration , drawn as well from Nature as from Grace . For it thereby designes the eschewing those Illusions and Temptations attending good Cheer taken before going to bed ; and conceives , a light Supper fittest for meditation and serenity of Mind . The reparation of our dissipated Spirits by Food , causeth the same disorder in the Body that happens in a Town or Village upon the entrance of strangers to people it , after its desolation by some accident ; and therefore 't is better that this trouble arrive in the day , when our waking senses are able to secure themselves from the Commotions caused by this change , than in the night , whose darkness helps to multiply the Phantasms which are in the Imagination , pester'd with the vapors and gross fumes of Meats , the Digestion whereof is then but begun . Whereas in the day time , such vapors transpire more freely by the Pores which are opened by the heat of the Sun , and by the Exercises which are used in the Afternoon . Besides , Meats being onely to fill emptiness , the time of the greatest inanition is the fittest for repletion ; which certainly Noon must be , after the Evacuations of the fore-going Night and Morning . The Third said , There are four manners of taking Repasts : First , Some eat often , and very much at each time ; so did the Athletae of old , and so do those Gourmandizers who are alwayes hungry , and whose Stomacks have been found after their death of unusual capacity : This way is altogether opposite to Health . Secondly , Some eat little and seldom : which course befits acute Diseases ; those that are judg'd the fourth day , requiring sometimes a total abstinence , in case the Patient's strength can bear it ; those that reach to the seventh or fourteenth , very little Food and seldom . Thirdly , Such as must eat little but often ; as little Children and Old people , whose heat being weak and easily dissipated , they must be often nourish'd ; but by a little at a time , for fear of overcharging their too weak Stomacks . The last and commonest way , is , to eat plentifully but seldom , which is the manner of middle-ag'd people , who usually eat twice a day , and more at one Meal than at the other : it being hard for a Man to satiate himself both at Dinner and Supper without indammaging his Health . Which made Plato wonder when he heard that the Sicilians fill'd themselves with Meat twice a day , and oblig'd the Romans to make a light repast about Noon , and a splendid Supper ; which I am for . Upon this account the Church hath , to macerate us , forbidden Suppers on Fasting dayes ; which is an Argument that they are more agreeable and more conducing to Health than Dinners . For such quantity of Food is to be taken as answers to the natural heat ; which being not onely more vigorous , but also of longer duration between Supper and Dinner , than between Dinner and Supper , ( the interval whereof is seldom above six or seven hours , whereas that between Supper and Dinner is about seventeen ) 't is more reasonable to sup more largely than dine . For if the Dinner be largest , we shall eat either as much as the heat is able to digest by Supper-time , or more . If we eat more , and go to Supper before the digestion of the Dinner is wholly finish'd , we shall beget crudities , which are the seed of most diseases . If we eat as much as the heat can digest , and the Supper be less then the Dinner ; then the heat which follows the Supper being stronger and more active , will soon concoct the meat taken at Supper ; and ( because 't is a natural agent , not acting from a principle of liberty but of necessity , and cannot remain idle ) having no extraventitious matter to work upon , it will necessarily consume the laudable juices of the body , drying up the same during sleep . For whereas sleep is said to moisten , whence arose the Proverb , Qui dort mange ; He that sleeps , eats ; 't is true , when the stomach and entrals being fill'd with sufficient nourishment , the Heat raises and disperses to all the parts the purest of the juices and vapours like gentle dews ; which it cannot do when the Stomach is empty . The fourth said , Nature having given us an Appetite to advertise us of the need of all parts , there is no certainer rule of the time of Repast than this Appetite , which for this reason is seated in the upper Orifice of the Stomach , render'd sensible by the Nerves of the sixth Pair terminating therein . For there is a continual dissipation of our substance in all the parts , which being exhausted attract from their neighbours wherewith to fill their own emptiness : these solicit the Liver , for supply ; that , the Guts by the Mesaraick Veins : these the Stomack , at the top whereof this suction terminates , the sense or perception whereof is call'd Appetite ; which , if of hot and dry , is call'd Hunger ; if of cold and moist , Thirst . So that Nutrition being onely to recruit and repair the loss of our Substance , there is no more assured sign of the fitting time to eat , then when the said Appetite is most eager , at what hour soever it be . The fifth said , That this might have place in well temper'd bodies which desire onely so much as they are able to digest , but not in those whose Appetite is greater than their Digestion , as cold and melancholy Stomacks ; or who desire less , as the hot and bilious , whose heat melting the juices , abates the Appetite ; as on the contrary , Coldness contracting the membranes of the Stomack , augments it : So that 't is most expedient for every one to consult his own Temper , Age , Nature , and Custom of living ; Old people , little Children , such as are subject to Defluxions , or have weak Stomacks , must sup sparingly ; on the other side , the Cholerick , and such as are subject to the Head-ach , must eat a larger Supper than Dinner : But above all , the Custom of every particular person is most considerable herein . CONFERENCE CXXIII . Which of the Humane Passions is most excusable . MAn being compos'd of two Pieces , Body and Soul , and upon that account styl'd by Trismegistus , The Horizon of the Universe , because he unites in himself the spiritual nature with the Corporeal , the Inclinations whereof are different ; he hath also need of two guides to conduct those two Parts ( the Rational and the Animal ) and make them know the Good towards which they are carried of their own Nature . The Intellect makes him see the Honest and Spiritual Good ; the Imagination enables him to conceive a sensible and corporeal Good. And as the Rational Appetite ( which is the Will ) follows the light afforded to it by the Intellect in pursuit of Honest Good , whence Vertue ariseth ; so the sensitive Appetite is carri'd to the enjoyment of sensible Good which the Imagination makes it conceive as profitable and pleasant , and that by motions commonly so disorderly and violent that they make impression not only upon the Mind , but upon the Body , whose Oeconomy they discompose ; and for this reason they are call'd Passions or Perturbations , and Affections of the Mind . These Passions either are carri'd towards Good and Evil simply , as Love and Hatred ; the first inclining us to Good which is the Parent of Beauty , the latter averting us from Evil : or else they consider both Good and Evil Absent , as Desire and Flight : or Lastly , they consider them being present , and cause Pleasure and Grief ; which , if of longer duration , produce Joy and Sadness . Now because difficulties frequently occurr in the pursuit of Cood and flight of Evil , therefore Nature not contented to have indu'd Animals with a Concupiscible Appetite , which by means of the six above-mention'd Passions might be carri'd towards Good , and avoid Evil ; hath also given them another Appetite call'd Irascible , to surmount the Obstacles occurring in the pursuit of Good or flight of Evil ; whence arise five other Passions , Hope , Despair , Boldness , Fear , and Anger . Hope excites the soul to the prosecution of a difficult but obtainable good . Despair checks the motions of the soul towards the pursuit of a Good no longer obtainable . Boldness regards an absent Evil , which assures it self able to surmount . Fear considers the same absent Evil without any means of being able to avoid it . Lastly , the violence of Anger is bent against a present Evil , whereof it believes a possibility to be reveng'd . And because a present and enjoyed Good cannot be accompani'd with difficulty ; hence there is no Passion in the Irascible Appetite answering to Anger , as there is in the other Passions : which again are divided according to the several objects about which they are exercis'd . The desire of Honours is call'd Ambition ; that of Riches , Covetousness ; that of fleshly Pleasures , Concupiscence ; that of Meats , Gourmandise or Gluttony . The Hatred of Vice causes Zeal ; that of a Rival , Jealousie . The sorrow arising upon the sight of Evil suffer'd by an undeserving person , causes Compassion ; Indignation proceeds from the happening of Good to one that merits it not . Now , among all these Passions , Ambition , which aims at a general superiority , seems to me the first ; and since it hath serv'd to excuse Parricides and Violators of the publick faith , whom it hath caus'd to say , that for the sake of command nothing is unjust , it may very well be excus'd every where else ; besides that , it hath been the instigator to the most glorious Actions , the source whereof is that laudable Ambition which every one hath to out-vie his companion . The second said , If the Passions are Diseases of the Soul , as the Stoicks held , and the Question seems to presuppose ; I conceive none more agreeable and excusable than Love ; whose sweet violence insinuating into the severest brests , finds nothing capable to resist it . Hence those that are taken with it , wish nothing less than a cure , which cannot proceed but from oblivion of the thing belov'd , wherein they live more than in themselves : the soul being more where it loves than in the body wherein it lives . Moreover , this Passion is the most natural and common of all , and consequently , the most excusable ; being found not only in all men , but also in all Animals , who feel the assaults of Love , which makes them naturally tend towards Good. And as Love is the most common , so it is likewise the source and principle of all the Passions : for we neither hate nor fear any thing , we have neither joy , sadness , desire , fear , nor anger , but because we love something : the true course to become exempt from these Passions , being , To love Nothing . The third said , That the most violent Passions being the most excusable because the hardest to subdue , those of the Irascible Appetite ( particularly Anger ) being more vehement than those of the Concupiscible Appetite , are also the most worthy of excuse . The former possess the noblest part of Man , the Heart , which is the source of Anger ; the latter , the Liver which is the seat of Love ; whose weakness the Poets have sufficiently demonstrated by representing it to us under the form of a Child , which hath no power over us but what we suffer it to take . But Anger which is proper to the Generous , as Love is to the weak and effeminate , makes it self master of the Soul ; and by its sudden and impetuous motions obscuring the light of reason , makes us the more excusable in that we are no longer masters of our own actions . And as Madness excuses the Frantick from blame and punishment , so Anger which is a short Madness , as the Poet saith , deserves the same excuse ; its violence being so much above that of all other Passions , that it is the most quick and passes like Lightning : for when it takes root in the soul , it loses its name , and degenerates into Hatred . The Fourth said , That he was for Joy , because all the other Passions acknowledg its power such , that they are contented to be its servants ; Love and Desire are only in order to some hoped Joy ; Hatred and Flight , only to remove all objects that may trouble it . Despair then only seizes us , when we can no longer hope for Joy ; Hope is for it alone ; Fear is only of what is contrary to it ; Boldness , to break through all Obstacles opposing our contentment ; and Anger serves to express the displeasure we resent for its delay or interruption . If a man injure us in his anger , or in his sadness , yea , or in his despair ; we will not excuse him : but be we never so displeas'd , we not only excuse the joy of others , but take pleasure in it . And whereas Contraries are known by their Contraries , since nothing displeases us so much as Sadness , nothing pleases us so much as Joy ; whose violence is manifested by some that have dy'd of it , as none ever did of Anger . In fine , we cannot better prove and approve the power and empire of any one than by becoming his subjects , as we all are of Joy ; to which the greatest part not only give part of their time , but also quit the most important affairs to seek it in places destinated to the god of Laughter ; whose Festivals are now more frequen then in in the days of Apuleius . And what makes us in youth bear and endure all the pains of study ; Apprentices of each Trade , the hardships which they undergo ; Soldiers , the danger of Death , but a pre-conceived hope of Joy ? which he that possesses , becomes so master'd by it , that he forgets all his past evils : The Mariner no longer remembers the perils of the sea , nor the sick person his pains ; In short , every one suffers himself to be possess'd and govern'd by this Passion , which is therefore the most excusable . The fifth said , That Grief brings greater Evil than Joy doth Good ; because Evil wholly destroys the Nature of a thing , which Good only renders more complete ; whence it follows that the former is much more just and excusable than the latter which gives only Well-being , but Evil destroys Being it self ; to the preservation whereof all Creatures being naturally enclin'd , more carefully eschew such things as may hurt them , then they pursue those that may procure joy and contentment . Moreover the accents of the Voice which testifie Grief or Sadness are much more violent than those of Joy ; which being nothing else but a bare complacency receiv'd in the enjoyment of Good , consists rather in rest then in motion , whereof Grief partakes more largely by the endeavours which it causeth the soul to put forth for removing of what torments it . The sixth said , That the Passions being Appurtenances of our Nature , and part of our Selves , are all excusable in themselves , because natural and inevitable ; but especially those whereto we are particularly most inclin'd by Temper : so Love and Joy are most excusable in the sanguine ; Choler and Despair in the Bilious ; Hatred and Sadness in the Melancholick ; Hope and Boldness in Youth ; and Bashfulness is excusable in a Child , but culpable in an old man. Yet Hope , which accompanies Man not only while breath lasts , but extends even beyond death , seems by that duration to plead , that as it is the least separable , so it is the most excusable . CONFERENCE CXXXIV . Which is the most laudable Temperament . TEmperament is the Harmony and Proportion of the four first Qualities , resulting from the mixture of the Elements , whereof all sublunary Bodies are compounded ; which being destinated to several ends , requir'd therefore different Tempers and Qualifications . Now although the diversity herein be almost infinite , yet it may be reduc'd to three Supream Heads . For either the four Qualities are so mix'd that they remain in an equal proportion ; or one of them excels the rest ; or else two together have the advantage . The first makes the Temperament equal ; the two latter make it unequal . The equal Temperament is two-fold ; one call'd Temperament by Weight ( ad Pondus , as they speak ) when the qualities are so perfectly proportionate , that , could they be weigh'd in a balance , not one would preponderate above another : ( Understand this Equalness , only of Qualities , not of Elements ; for were there as much Fire as Water , as much Air as Earth , the more active fire would consume the rest and reduce into ashes all living things ; whose dissolution shews us that they consist more of Earth and Water then of the other Elements . The other , call'd Temperament according to Justice , is found in every sort of compound-substances ; amongst which there is one that serves for the rule or standard to all individuals compris'd under it , and possesses in perfection the temper require requisite to the functions of its nature . Thus amongst Animals the Lyon is hot , the Swine moist , the Salamander cold , the Bee dry : but Man is temperate , and amongst his parts the Bones , Cartilages , and Ligaments are cold and dry ; the Blood , Spirits , Muscles , Heart and Liver are hot and moist ; the Brain , Phlegm and Fat are cold and moist ; each of them being temper'd according to Justice . The Skin alone , especially that in the Palm of a well-temper'd mans hand , being moderate in all the Qualities and seeming a texture of the Flesh and Nerves , is equally cold and hot , soft and hard , and consequently the prime Organ of Touch , and the judge of all other Temperaments . The unequal Temperament , ( which nevertheless lyes within the latitude of Health ) is either simple or compound . The former ( wherein one of the four Qualities prevails over its contrary , while the other two remain in a mediocrity ) is of four sorts , Hot , Cold , Dry , and Moist . The second , ( wherein two excell ) is likewise of four sorts according to the four combinations which the qualities admit ; viz. Hot and Moist , Hot and Dry , Cold and Moist , Cold and Dry : for Hot and Cold , Dry and Moist , cannot subsist in one and the same subject . And though the heat incessantly consuming the moisture , and the cold collecting plenty of humid excrements , hinder the hot and moist , and cold and dry tempers from subsisting long in the same state ; yet they may continue therein for some time , though they become chang'd by succession of ages . Now of the nine sorts of Tempers , to wit , the four simple , four compound , and one perfectly temperate , this last seems to me the most laudable and perfect ; a body thus temper'd being neither fat nor lean , hot nor cold , dry nor moist , but of a square and indifferently fleshy constitution , not inclining to one extream more then another , being in an exquisite mediocrity , and consequently more laudable then any of those which approach nearer the ( always vicious ) extreams . The Second said , If there be such an exquisite Temperament as reason seems to demonstrate , then since there is no passing from one extream to another but by the middle ; when a Child changes the heat and moisture of his infancy into the cold and dryness of old-age , that middle equal Temper must pass away as swift as lightning , and it's duration will be almost insensible . Wherefore though it be the most perfect and desirable , yet since 't is only the standard and rule of all others , I am for Hot and Moist , as most sutable to life , which consists in those two qualities ; as Death , and its forerunner Old-age , are cold and dry . This is the Temperament of Child-hood , allotted to us by Nature at the beginning of our life ; and therefore the most perfect , answering to the Spring ( the most temperate of Seasons ) and to Blood ( the most temperate humour ) whence 't is call'd Sanguine ; as the cold and dry , is Melancholick ; the hot and dry , Bilious ; the cold and moist , Phlegmatick . Which is not to be understood of the excrementitious but of the natural humours contain'd in the mass of Blood , which follow the principles of our Generation . Moreover , 't is proper not only for the functions of life , whereof health is the foundation , and joy the most sweet support , which the Blood produces , ( as Melancholy doth sadness , Phlegm slothfulness ; Bile , fury and anger ) but also for those of the Mind , which depending upon the pureness of the Animal Spirits , ( as these do upon that of the Vital and Natural ) which are more benigne in the Sanguine , their conceptions must be likewise more clear and refin'd . The Third said , If Heat and Moisture are sutable to the actions of the Vegetative Soul , ( Generation , Accretion , and Nutrition ) they are no less prejudicial to those of the Rational , the seat whereof is therefore remote from the two Organs of Concoction , the Ventricle and the Liver ; lest the fumes of the Food coming to be mix'd with the Animal Spirits might offuscate and cloud the phantasms and ideas wherewith those Spirits are charged , and consequently hinder the operations of the Understanding , which depend upon those phantasms so long as it is linked to the Body . For all Souls being alike , their operations differ only according to the diverse temper of the Brain , which causes that of the Animal Spirits , which must be subtle and luminous , but not so far as to be igneous ( like those of the cholerick and frantick , whose motions are precipitate and impetuous ) but in the just proportion observ'd in the Melancholick temper , which being cold and dry ( that is to say , less hot and moist ) is most proper for Prudence and Wisdom , which require a setled compos'd Spirit , like that of old men , who owe not their Wisdom so much to the experience of many years , as to the coldness and dryness of their Brains , which makes men grave and sedate . All brave men have been of this temper , which gives patience and constancy , without which nothing grand and considerable can ever be perform'd . And as the hot and moist temper is most subject to corruption , so by the reason of contraries the cold and moist must be least obnoxious to diseases ( as amongst Trees and Animals , the dryest and hardest are least offended by external injuries ) upon which account the Melancholy is not only most desirable , but also because it most contents the mind of him that possesses it , who being at his ease makes more reflection upon the benefit he injoys , unless otherwise diverted by contemplation . The Fourth said , That that is the most laudable temper which is most adapted to the functions both of body and mind ; between which there is so great a disproportion , that what agrees well with the one , seems prejudicial to the other . The Sanguine is the most excellent for the operations of life and good habit of Body , but incommodious for those of the Mind ; partly through the softness and mildness of that humour which cannot suffer strong attention , and partly through its excessive humidity , which filling the Imagination with vapours cannot supply fit matter to the Animal Spirits , whose temper must be dry for producing Wisdom , whereunto Melancholy is by some judg'd conducible ; but were it so , 't is too contrary to the health and good constitution of the body to be desirable . The phlegmatick temper is proper neither for the health of the Body nor the goodness of Wit. But the Bilious is for both ; being less repleat then the Sanguine , and less attenuated and dry'd then the melancholick , besides very nimble and dextrous through the plenty of spirits ; and as 't is easily disorder'd , so likewise 't is restor'd in a little time ; its maladies being the shortest . Moreover , its vivacity is much more desirable then the heaviness and lumpishness attending the Melancholy and making the Vulgar think them Sage and prudent though they are only so in appearance : whereas the Cholerick are Industrious and Courageous , accomplishing whatever they attempt ; and as amongst Beasts and Birds the noble Lyon and Eagle are of this complexion , and according to some our first Parent Adam ( which signifies Red ) was in hair and temper bilious ; whence perhaps also Man is call'd in the same language Ish , which signifies Fire , whereof choler partakes . The Fifth said , That indeed his readiness to obey his Wife was an effect of that Temper , of which he seems rather to have been then of that laudable and perfectly temperate one which our Saviour enjoy'd . But indeed , Tempers being the principles of all our functions , which must be different in every individual , are desirable according to the Places , Seasons , Employments , Age , Sex , and Inclinations of every one in particular . CONFERENCE CXXXV . Of Happiness and Vnhappiness ; and whether men are Happy or Vnhappy , because they really are so , or because they think themselves so . THree sorts of effects are observ'd in Nature . Some arise always necessarily , as the vicissitudes of Days , Nights and Seasons , which depend upon the motion of the Stars , no more alterable without a miracle then the other effects of Universal Nature . Others come to pass often but not always ; the particular nature which produces them being sometimes hindred by some accident , which makes it bring forth Monsters . The last happen neither always nor often but seldom ; as all those which depend upon contingent causes , which are of two sorts . The first act by a necessity of nature , without any election : The second by a principle of liberty without choice or deliberation . Both , when they produce an effect contrary to their intention and primary design , are called fortuitous causes . And as those which act by natural necessity produce a casualty , as when a Stone falls upon the head of any one ; so when those which operate by election and design , produce another thing then what they had propounded to themselves , they make fortune , or good and ill-luck , according to the good or evil arising thence by ways and springs , by us unforeseen : for in case the cause or motives be known , the effects are no longer fortuitous and contingent , because they have their manifest and certain cause . So when industry , labour , favour or friendship procure Riches , the effect is not to be ascrib'd to Fortune , no more then the losses which follow upon the luxury and profusions of a disorderly life : but Riches and Honours are fortuitous when they happen to persons altogether incapable thereof ; as also poverty , infamy , and contempt also to brave men , whose constancy and resolution in undergoing all those disgraces hath made it be commonly said , That a wise man is above fortune , because he slights her stroaks by the strength of his reason ; which being alone capable to render us happy , since Beasts destitute thereof have neither any share in good-luck or bad-luck , I conceive that both the one and the other depends intirely upon our fansie , and the reflection we make upon the condition of the thing possessed ; which appearing sometimes good and sometimes bad , makes us accordingly judge our selves happy or unhappy . The Second said , Diversity is no where more apparent than in humane Actions , the incertainty and inconstancy whereof is such , that men rarely arrive at their proposed end , but oftentimes behold themselves either exalted to an unhoped degree of Felicity , or overwhelmed with the Misery which there was no ground to apprehend . Which diversity of accidents , induced Superstitious Antiquity , to set up a blind and flitting Deity , constant onely in her inconstancy , whom they held the cause of all such effects ; thus betaking themselves to an imaginary canse , in regard they could not , or would not acknowledg the true ; which I attribute to every ones temperament , by means of which is produced in the Soul a certain natural motion and impetuosity for obtaining some particular thing , without Reasons contributing thereunto ; and according as a Man follows or resists these instincts and inclinations , so he proves either happy or unhappy . Thus he who finds himself disposed to Arms , if he embrace them , thrives better than in a soft and sedentary life , whereunto the Melaneholly person is more addicted , and prospers better herein . Now because dull spirits , fools , and thick-skull'd fellows , easily suffer themselves to be guided by those motions ; therefore they commonly prove more fortunate than the wise , whose Prudence and Discretion causing them to make abundance of reflections upon what they undertake , causes them also to lose opportunities which never return . For I am not of their Opinion , who hold , That as there are Spirits which make the Celestial Orbes move , and , according to Averroes , an Intelligence presiding over natural Generations ; so there is a particular one for the various events of life , which it makes to happen according to the different intentions of the First Mover : Since without recurring to such obscure and remote causes , we carry in our selves those of our Felicity and Infelicity , whereof we are the true Artificers ; which to place in the Phansie alone , and not in reality , is to say , good is not Good ; since goodness being an essential affection of real entity , is inseparable from it , and consequently true , not barely imaginary . The Third said , That Good being such onely upon account of its conveniency or sutableness to the Possessor , there is not in this world any Absolute Good or Happiness , but onely Relative and by Comparison , seeing what sutes well with one , doth not so with another . Riches , wherein most Men place their Felicity , were cast into the Sea by a Philosopher , that he might the better attend Contemplation . Honors and Pleasures , ( charms , which most powerfully inveigle most of Man-kind ) are crosses and torments to some others . Imprisonment , one of the hardest trials of Patience , is nevertheless sought by some , who prefer Solitude and perpetual Restraint , before the vanities of the world . To have no Friends is the greatest of infelicities ; yet Timon made it his prime Pleasure . Life , the foundation of all goods , hath been so tedious to some , that to be deliver'd from it they have kill'd themselves ; and the pains , afflictions , and diseases leading to death , are , in the Stoicks account , but imaginary Evils , making no impression upon the wise . The Fourth said , Since Happiness and Unhappiness seem to be the Elements , composing the Political Life of Men , and the two Poles of that Globe upon which the Antients plac'd Fortune , their Consideration may be taken two ways , either in their Cause , or in their Effect . As for the first , the Stoicks , who establisht a Fate governing All by a Series of necessary and determinate Events , were as impious as Democritus and Leucippus , who , on the contrary , maintain'd that all things were done by Chance in the Universe , which , they said , it self was made by the casual occourse of their Atoms ; these denying the Providence of God , those his Power , by subjecting and tying him to the immutable Laws of Fatality . But without considering things in reference to God , to whom every thing is present and certain , we may distinguish them into two sorts . Some acting necessarily , have alwayes their necessary effects : others , which depend absolutely upon Man's Will , which is free and indifferent , have accordingly Effects incertain and contingent . Thus the accidents of the Sea , ( where the vulgar believes is the chief Empire of Fortune ) , natural deaths , the births of poor and rich , have regular and necessary Causes . On the contrary , Goods freely given , or acquir'd with little industry , or found , have contingent Causes ; which being almost infinite , ( for there is no Cause by it self , but may be a Cause by accident , by producing another thing than what was intended ) they cannot fall within the knowledge of Humane Wit , which knows onely what is finite and terminate . Other Events have Causes mixt of Chance and Necessity , as the death of the Poet Aeschylus , hapning by a Tortoise which an Eagle let fall upon his bald Head. As for the second manner wherein Happiness may be consider'd , namely , Whether it render us happy in Reality or in Imagination ; 't is an accusing all Men of folly , to say that Felicity is imaginary and phantastical ; since Nature , which hath given no Desire in vain , ( as she should have done , if she had caus'd us to desire a thing that exists not ) makes all Men aspire to the one , and fear the other . There must be an Absolute Happiness as well as an Absolute Good , namely , the possession of this Good , as that of Existence is , which being the foundation of all Goods , must be a Real and Absolute Good. Virtue and , the Honor attending it , being likewise true and solid Goods , their possession must adferr a semblable Felicity ; the verity and reality is no more chang'd by not being equally gusted by all , than the savour of Meat , or the Beauty of Light , would be by not being perceiv'd by a sick or a blind person : Yea , as he that ha's a rough Diamond is not less the possessor , or less rich for not knowing the value of it ; so he that possesses some Good ought not to be accounted less happy , though he think not himself so . Moreover , 't would be as absurd to call a Man happy or unhappy because he thinks himself so ; as to believe a fool is a King , or Rich , because he phansies himself to have Empires and Riches . The Fifth said , That Happiness , which is rather an Effect of our Genius , ( as the examples of Socrates and Simonides prove ) than of our Temperament , much less of the Stars and their influences , depends not onely upon the possession of some Good , or the belief a Man hath that he possesses it , but upon both together ; namely , upon the reflexion he makes upon the Good which he really possesses ; for want of which , Children , Fools , Drunkards , and even the Wise themselves , whilst they are a sleep cannot be call'd Happy . CONFERENCE CXXXVI . Of the Original of Precious Stones . A Stone , which is defin'd a Fossile , hard , dry , and frangible body , is either common or precious . Both are compounded of the Four Elements , chiefly of Water and Earth , but diversly proportion'd and elaborated . Coarse Stones are made with less preparation , their proximate matter being onely much Earth and little Water , whereof is made a sort of Clay , which being dry'd by Nature , is hardned into a Stone . Precious Stones have more of Water , and less of Earth , both very pure and simple , ( whence proceeds their Lustre , which attends the simplicity of the Elements ) and exactly mixt by Heat , which concocting the aqueous humidity , purifies and sublimes the same to a most perfect degree by help of that Universal Spirit , where-with the Earth and whole world is fill'd , on which account the Pythagoreans esteemed it a great Animal . The Second said , Three things are to be consider'd in reference to the original of Stones ; their matter , their efficient cause , and the place of their generation . Their remote matter is Earth and Water , which two Elements alone give bulk and consistence : but their next matter , ( concern'd in the Question ) is a certain lapidifick juice , supplying the place of Seed , and often observ'd dropping down from rocks ; which , if thick and viscous , makes common stones ; if subtil and pure , the precious . Now this juice not only is turn'd it self into stone , but likewise turns almost all other Bodies , as Wood , Fruits , Fishes , the Flesh of Animals , and such other things , which are petrifi'd in certain Waters and Caves . Their remote efficient cause is Heat , which severing heterogeneous bodies unites those of the same nature , whereof it makes the said homogeneous juice , which is condens'd by cold ; which giving the last form and perfection to the stone is its proximate efficient cause . Lastly , their place is every where ; in the middle region of the Air , which produces Thunder-bolts ; in the Sea , which affords Coral , ( of a middle nature between Stone and Plant ) and Pearls in their shells which are their wombs , by means of the Dew of Heaven ; in Animals , in Plants and above all in the Earth and its Mines or Matrices which are close spaces exempt from the injuries of Air , Water , or other external Agents , which might hinder their production either by intermixtion of some extraneous body , or by suffering the Mineral Spirits serving to the elaboration of the Stones to transpire . The Third said , Precious Stones , produc'd for Ornament , ( as Metals are for Use of life ) , are of three sorts ; namely , either bright and resplendent , as the Diamond , Ruby , Crystal , Amethyst ; or a little obscure , as the Turquois , Jasper , and other middle ones without perfect lustre , as the Opal and all Pearls . And as the matter of common Stones is Earth the principle of Darkness ; so that of the precious is an aqueous diaphanous humour , congeal'd by the coldness of water or earth , or by the vicinity of Ice and Snow which inviron Mountains and Rocks , where commonly their Mines are found ; and amongst others , Crystal which is ( as 't were ) the first matter of other precious Stones , and the first essay of Nature ( when she designs to inclose her Majesty in the lustre of the most glittering Jewels ) is nothing else but humidity condens'd by cold . Whence a violent heat , such as that of Furnaces , resolves and melts it . Moreover , the effects attributed to these Stones , as to stop blood , allay the fumes of wine , and resist hot poysons , argue them caus'd only by cold , which also gives them weight by condensation of their parts . The Fourth said , If Crystals and Stones were produc'd only by cold , they could not be generated in the Isles of Cyprus , the red Sea and other Southern parts , but only in the Northern , where nevertheless they are most rare , there being Mountains where cold hath preserv'd Ice for divers Ages without ever being converted into Crystal ; which ( besides ) should swim upon the water as well as Ice doth , and not be more heavy and transparent : which cannot be attributed to their greater density , caus'd by a more vehement cold ; since water inspissated into Ice becomes less transparent , and Crystals are not so cold to the touch as Ice . But above all , their Calcination evidently shews that there is something else in them besides Water ; for finding out of which , we must examine the principles of Bodies nearest akin to them ; as Alom and Glass , which by their splendor and consistence , much resemble precious Stones , being ( like them ) Mineral Juices hardned and mixt by a proportionate quantity of Salts and violent Spirits , which joyned together , lose their Acrimony to embrace one another more closely : These Principles are very viscous , capable of great solidity , and being of themselves transparent , are proper to preserve all the brightness and light , which their specifick forms can add to them . This resemblance being supposed , we are obliged to discover the same Principles of Composition in Jewels ; since things agreeing generically , and having resemblance of qualities , agree also as to matters , and have nothing to distinguish them but that unknown Form which determines the Species . But the truth is , little brightness and hardness proceed not from their Form alone , which is uncapable of so close connexion , but from much dark Earth , and a very impure Phlegm ; which is not found in precious Stones , or in the Glass where-with in the Indies they make Emeralds . Moreover , 't is this body that most resembles those Stones , which hath no other Principles but a Spirit mingled amongst much Salt , and some little of Earth ; which are united by the activity of heat , and condensed by their natural inclination to inspissation , ( cold contributing but very little thereunto , since they acquire their solidity and consistence whilst yet very hot . ) The Artifice of counterfeiting Rubies and Diamonds , with the same Principles of Glass , greatly confirms this Opinion ; onely for avoiding brittleness , they mix less terrestreity , and consume not the moisture , ( which causes Concretion ) with so much violence . The Calcination of Crystals , whereby much Salt is extracted from them , and the easiness of making Glass there-with , in like manner shews what are the Material Principles of these Stones . Which Principles being contained , or generated in the bosome of the Earth , certain Juices are formed of their several mixtures , which unite to the first body which happens to impress its Virtues upon them ; then the purest part of these Salts and Earths , is volatilized by the Spirit mixt there-with , and circulated by Heat , which alwayes perfects it by further Concoction , till it have rendered it Homogeneous . These Juices commonly stick in superficial parts of the Earth , where a moderate heat finishes their Concoction , evaporating , the too great humidity which hinder'd the induration natural to such substances ; Divers species are made according to the different impressions of Heaven , or the place of their Generation , or other dispositions ; to which I also refer the diversity of their Colours , and not ( as most Chymists do ) to Sulphur , which is never found in these Stones ; which Colours , they ought to attribute rather to Salt , their principal matter , since by several degrees of Coction or Calcination , it acquires almost all the Colours of these Stones ; being first white , then blew , and lastly , reddish . The Fifth said , 'T is most probable that in the beginning there were Species of Stones of all sorts , dispos'd in places most proper for their Conservation , which have continually generated the like , determining fit matter by the Emission of a certain Vapor or Spirit , impregnated with the Character of their Species during its union with their substance , before a perfect , induration press'd it forth ; which Spirit lighting upon , and uniting to fit Matter , fixes and determines the same to be of the same Species , with the Mass from which it issu'd . For the common Opinion , That these Stones are produc'd of a certain slime , compounded of Earth and Water , concocted and hardned by the action of Heat , is groundless ; since how temperate soever that Heat were , it would at length dissipate all the moisture , and leave nothing but the Earth , the darkest and most friable of all the Elements ; besides that , Water and Earth , having no viscosity , are incapable of any continuity and hardness , which arises from Salt , which indu'd with a Principle of Coagulation , perfectly unites the Water with the Earth , so as not to be afterwards dissolvable by any Water , but such as is mix'd with much Salt. Lastly , the Cement they make with Lime , Water , and Sand , petrifying in time , shews the necessity of the fix'd Salt of Lime , ( which gives the coherence of all ) in the generation of Stones . Wherefore I conclude , that as in common and opake Stones , there is a little Salt amongst much Earth ; so in those which are precious , there is much Salt amongst a very small quantity of Earth . CONFERENCE CXXXVII . Of the Generation of Metals . MEtal , which is a Mineral , solid , opake , heavy , malleable , ductile , and sounding body , is compounded either by Nature , Art , or Chance , as , Latin , Electrum , and Corinthian Brass ; or else it is simple , and divided into seven Species , according to the number of Planets , whereunto each of them is referr'd , as precious Stones are to the Fixed Starrs ; namely , Gold , Silver , Lead , Copper , Iron , Tinn ; and Quick-silver , which others reject , from the number of Metals , because not malleable ; as also Tinn , because compounded of Lead and Silver . Their remote Matter is much Water with little Earth ; their next , according to Aristotle , a vaporous exhalation . Their general Efficient Cause is Heaven , by its Motion and Influencess producing Heat , which attenuates and concocts the said Exhalation , which is afterwards condens'd by Cold : Hence all Metals are melted by violent Fire , which evaporates Quick-silver , and softens that sort of Iron which is not fusible . The place where they are generated is the bosome of the Earth ; the Metals found in Waters , as Gold in Tagus and Pactolus , having been carry'd from the Earth by the Waters ; which washing and purifying them , render them more perfect than those of the Mines . The Second said , Although Metals were generated at the beginning of the world in their Mines , whence they were first extracted and wrought by Tubalcain , who is the fabulous Vulcan of Paganism ; yet they cease not to be generated anew by the afflux of sutable Matter , which is a metallick Juice form'd of humidity , not simply aqueous , ( for then Heat should evaporate instead of concocting it ) but viscous , unctuous , and somewhat terrestrial , which for a long time holds out against whatever violent Heat , as appears by the Fires of Volcanoes , which are maintain'd by Bitumen alone , and other sulphureous Earths . This also is the Opinion of the Chymists , when they compound them of Sulphur and Mercury ; Sulphur holding the place of the Male Seed , and Mercury , which is more crude and aqueous , that of the maternal blood . And as the Salt or Earth predominating in Stones is the cause of their friability ; so Sulphur and Mercury , which is unctuous moisture , renders them malleable and capable of extension ; which is an Argument of their perfection , as well as colour , sound , and fixation , or enduring Fire without alteration , but not weight ; for then as Gold , the perfectest Metal , is the heaviest , so Silver should be next to it in weight , which is not ; Quick-silver being much more ponderous ; next , Lead ; after which follow Silver , Copper , Tinn , Iron , and Stones , whose weight is very different . Whence it appears , that Gravity is not an Effect of the condensation of Matter ; otherwise the Starrs being the denser parts of their Orbs should be heavy , as they are not ; but it proceeds from the Form , whereunto also the many wonderful Effects observ'd in Metals must be referr'd ; as that Gold discovers Poysons , attracts Quick-silver , and is attracted by the Foot of a Spar-hawk , and lov'd by Gryphons , as Iron is by Estriches , who digest it ; that Tinn makes all Metals brittle where-with it is mixt , Copper sinks not in the water of the Island Demonesus , near Carthage ; and that Quick-silver , though humid , and alwayes fluid , moistens not ; which some attribute to the equal mixture of siccity and humidity . The Third said , If ever the Opinion of Anaxagoras ( who held , Omnia in omnibus ) was well grounded , it was chiefly in reference to Metals , whose Etymology , together with the Chymists operations , speak the easie transmutation of one into another ; imperfect Metals differing onely in certain accidental degrees from Gold and Silver , which they may be turn'd into after purifying from their Leprosie , and refining by Nature or Art. And thus according to the opinion of some Moderns , it may be said , that , supposing the earth a great Magnet , it hath also in it self a commencement towards such metallick mutation , since the Loadstone is in a manner the principle of Iron , the most terrestrial of all Metals ; whence it is that they attract one another , as do Mercury and Gold , which is compos'd thereof . And thus by the power of heat in the bowels of the Earth , Iron the most imperfect and lightest of all Metals is turned into Steel and Copper , afterwards into Tin , and lastly , being more depurated into Silver and Gold. And since Art imitates Nature as in the fabricating of Artificial Gold you must first resolve a solid matter , then volatilize , and again fix and return into a solid substance ; so the generation of Metals may be conceiv'd to be effected by evaporation of the thinner parts of Earth and Water , which being volatilized by the subterranean heat , and lighting upon Rocks and hard Stones , are there fixed and condensed into Metals differing according to the purity and concoction of their matter , and the places it lights upon , which are ordinarily Mountains . The Fourth said , That the different properties of Metals plainly argue the diversity of their Species ; since Properties presuppose specificating Forms . Besides , the World would have been very defective , if Nature had made only Gold , which may be better spared than Iron and Steel , and is less hard for uses of Life . Nor is it likely that Nature ever intended to reduce all Metals to Gold ; which then should be more plentiful than Iron and Lead ; since wise and potent Nature seldom fails of her intentions : As for the alledged transmutation of Metals , were it possible , yet it proves them not all of the same Species , change of Species being very ordinary , and as easie to be made in Crucibles as in Mines ; nothing else being necessary thereunto but to open the bodies of the Metals , and set at liberty what in some is most active , and in others more susceptible of the Forms you would introduce . Nature indeed always intends what is most perfect , but not to reduce every thing to one most perfect Species , as all Metals to Gold ; but to make a most perfect individual in every Species ; labouring with no less satisfaction for production of Iron and Flints then of Gold and precious Stones . As for the principles of Metals , all compound them of Mercury and Sulphur , joyning Vitriols thereunto instead of salt to give Body to the said Ingredients ; but some will have Mercury to be the sole matter , and understand by sulphur an internal and central heat in the Mercury concocting its crudity , and by Mercury the cruder portion of its self ; their Salt being only the consistence whereof the Mercury is capable after Coction . Others distinguish what is metallick in metals ( as only Mercury is ) from the impurities mixt therewith , as earths , sulphurs , and Vitriols ; and make the perfect metals so homogeneous that 't is impossible to separate any thing from them ; which is a proof ( they say ) of the unity of their matter and conformity with Mercury , which always retains its own nature , though preparations make it appear in several shapes . Moreover , they inferr from the great ponderosity of Gold , that it is only Mercury ; otherwise the less heavy bodies pretended to be mixt therewith , should diminish its weight ; and Fusion , which seems to reduce all metals into their most natural state , makes them perfectly resemble Mercury , in which alone the Chymists for that reason seek their Great Work. Nevertheless seeing Experience teaches us , that Mercurie's sulphurs and vitriols are found in all metals except Gold , it must be confess'd that these three bodies are their immediate principles . Nor doth it follow that they are not in Gold too , though the Chymists have not yet been able to find them , but so closely united as to be inseparable ; Coction having such power upon matters that have affinity , as to unite them beyond possibility of separation ; as appears in Glass , of which nothing else can be made but Glass , though it be compos'd of different principles , and in Mercury it self , which is a Mixt , but reduc'd to such homogeneity that nothing can be extracted out of it but Mercury . Indeed Gold could not be so malleable us it is , if it were all Mercury ; and they that know Mercury , and the impossibility of depriving it of the proneness to revive , will not easily believe it can , without mixture of some other body , acquire the form of Gold ; whose gravity proceeds from its proper Form , and not from Mercury which can give it no more weight then it self hath ; Gold by being more dense , not acquiring more gravity , any more then Ice doth which swims upon the water . CONFERENCE CXXXVIII . Whether there be an Elementary Fire , other than the Sun. AS there are three simple bodies in the world , possessing , by right of Soveraignty , Driness , Cold , and Moisture ; so there must be one primely Hot , which they call Fire . The diversities of Motion , the four first Qualities , and their possible Combinations , the Humours , Temperaments , Ages , and Seasons , the Composition and Resolution of all Mixts , are powerful inductions for that quaternary number of Elements . Amongst which there is none controverted but Fire ; the variety of fires found in the world rendring it dubious which of them ought to be acknowledg'd the Element , that is , the natural , simple , first hot and dry body , wherewith , together with the other , three all Mixts are compounded . The Sun indeed is the Efficient Cause of all productions here below ; but being a celestial and incorruptible body cannot enter into the composition of any thing as a Material Cause . Much less can our common Fire which devours every thing , and continually destroyes its Subject . But it must be that Elementary Fire , which is every where potentially and actually in its own Sphere , which is above that of the Air , and below that of the Moon . Moreover , being the lightest or least heavy of all the Elements , the Harmony of the Universe which consists chiefly in their situation ; requires that it be in the highest place , towards which therefore all other Fires which are of the same Nature , ascend in a point with the same violence that a stone descends towards its Centre ; those remaining here below , being detain'd by some Matter whereof they have need , by reason of the contraries environing them ; from which that Sublunary Fire being exempt , hath nothing to do with Matter or nourishment ; and by reason of its great rarity and tenuity , can neither burn nor heat , any more then it can be perceiv'd by us . The Second said , That subtlety , one of the principal conditions requisite to the conversion of Matter into Fire , is so far from hindring , that it encreases the violence and activity of Fire , making it penetrate even the solidest bodies ; whence that pretended Fire , not being mixt with extraneous things to allay its heat , as that of Aqua Vitae is temper'd by its Phlegm or aqueous humidity , but being all Fire in its own Sphere and natural ( place , which heightens the Virtue and qualities of all Agents ) must there also heat , shine , burn , and produce all its Actions , which depend not upon density or rarity , or such other accidents of Matter purely passive , but upon its whole Form ; which constituting it what it is , must also make it produce Effects sutable to its Nature . Wherefore as Water condens'd into Ice or Crystal , is no longer Water , because it hath ceas'd to refrigerate and moisten ; so the Fire pretended to be above the Air , invisible and insensible , by reason of its rarity , is not Fire but subtile Air. They who say its natural inclination to heat and burn , is restrain'd by the Influences of the Heavens , particularly , of the cold Starrs , as Saturn and the Moon , speak with as little ground ; since the circular motion of the Heavens , whereby this Fire is turn'd about , should rather increase than diminish its heat ; And besides , Fire being a necessary Agent , its action can no more be hindred by such Influences , than the descent of a stone downwards . Whereunto add , that the beams of all Stars have heat ; and were any cold , yet those of Saturn are too remote , and those of the Moon too weak in comparison of this Fire , the extent whereof is about 90000. Leagues , for the distance between the Earth and the Moon is almost as much , namely , 56. Semidiameters of the Earth , from which substracting between 25. and 30. Leagues , which they allot to the three Regions of the Air , the rest must be occupy'd by the Fire , which they make to extend from the Concave surface of the Moon , to the convex surface of the Air ; which it would consume in less than a moment , considering the great disproportion between them . Moreover , were there such a Fire , it could not be own'd an Element , because its levity would keep it from descending and entring into the Composition of mixts ; and , were it not leight , yet it would be hindred from descending by the extream coldness of the Middle Region of the Air , accounted by some , a barrier to the violence of that Chymerical Fire , which ought rather to be reckon'd amongst their Entia Rationis , than the Natural Elements , whereunto Corporeity and Palpability are requisite . For these Reasons , I conceive , with Pythagoras , that the Sun is the true Elementary Fire , plac'd for that purpose in the middle of the World , whose Light and Heat enter into the Composition not onely of all living things , but also of Stones and Metals ; all other Heat besides that of the Sun , being destructive , and consequently , no-wise fit for Generation . The Third said , He confounds Heaven with Earth , and destroyes the Nature of the Sun , who takes it for an Element , that is to say , a thing alterable and corruptible by its contraries , which it must have if it be an Element . The Heat of his beams proves it not the Elementary Fire , seeing commonly the nearer we are to Fire , the more we feel the Heat of it ; but the Supream and Middle Regions of the Air , are colder than ours . Besides , were our common fire deriv'd from the Sun , it would not languish , as it doth , when the Sun shines upon it ; nor would the heat of dunghils and caves be greater in Winter than in Summer . Wherefore I rather embrace the common Opinion , which holds , That the heaviest Element is in the lowest place , and the leightest in the highest , whose Action is hindred by the proportion requisite to the quantity of each Element . The Fourth said , That the qualities of Fire , viz. Heat , Dryness , and Light , concurring in the Sun in a supream degree , argue it the Elementary Fire ; for Light being the Cause of Heat , the Sun ( which is the prime Luminous Body ) must also be the prime Hot , that is to say , Fire . For as the pretended one above the Air , was never yet discover'd ; so 't is repugnant to the Order of the Universe , for the leightest of Elements to be shut up in the Centre of the Earth , where some place it . We have but two wayes to know things , Sense , and Reason ; the latter of which , is founded either upon Causes or Effects : Now we know nothing of the Sun , or any other Celestial Bodies , otherwise then by its Effects and sensible qualities , which being united in Spherical Burning-glasses , ( as they are in the body of the Sun ) notifie to us by their Effects the Nature of their Cause . The Fifth said . That Fire being to the World what the Soul is to the Body , as Life is in all the parts of the Body ; so also is Fire equally diffused throughout the whole World. In the Air it makes Comets , and other Igneous Meteors : In the Earth it concocts Metals , and appears plentifully in Volcanoes , whose Fires would not continue alwayes , if they were violently detained in those Concavities ; yea , 't is in the Waters too , whose saltness and production of Monsters , cannot be without Heat . Yet being the most active of all Elements , it is therefore distributed in much less quantity than the rest ; Nature having observed the same proportion both in the greater and lesser World , Man's Body ; in which there is less of Fire than of the other Elements : Otherwise , had the Fire been equal to the rest , it would consume all living things to ashes . Nevertheless as the fixed Heat of Animals requires reparation by the Influent Heat from the Heart , the Soul 's principal seat ; in like manner the Elementary Fire , dispersed in all part of this great body of the World , needs the Influence of the Sun's Rayes , which produce and conserve it . CONFERENCE CXXXIX . Which is most desirable , long or short Life . NAture , not contented to produce all things , hath given them a desire of Self-preservation . Even Inanimate Bodies redouble their activity at the approach of their destructive contraries ; whence proceeds Antiperistasis . But this desire appears chiefly in Animals , and above all in Man , being grounded upon the Love he bears to himself : Which extream Love , instigating him to seek all good things contributary to his contentment , makes him likewise desire long Life , whereby he may continue his other enjoyments , and , consequently , avoid all occasions of Death , as that which interrupts the course of this Life , and makes him cease to be . Hence , as by general consent Death is the most terrible of terribles ; so , by the reason of Contraries , Life is the most agreable , and consequently , most desirable and best thing in the World ; and not desirable only by all Men who are endued with Knowledg , but also by all living things , each after its mode , and according as they are capable of desiring ; Plants attracting their nourishment , and Animals seeking their Food with difficulty , and carefully avoiding all dangers that lead to Death . For though Nature loves change , ( whereof she is the Principle ) yet 't is onely that of Generation , or of a less into a more noble substance ; that of Corruption and Death she abhorrs , being not further pleased in the vicissitudes of mutations , than she gains by the change ; but she is a loser by Death , which separates the Body from the Soul , in the union whereof , she hath all that she can wish . She may disguise her self , and changing of shape and countenance , but can never light upon any more agreable , than that which she makes appear in the Marriage of a Body with a Soul ; which are so perfectly united , that , after their dissolution , our Souls alwayes retain an Inclination toward their ancient Mates which they once animated . The Second said , If the sentiment of Nature makes us conceive long Life desirable ; Reason , which evinceth it full of Miseries and Calamities , teaches us that the shortest is best , and that we may justly wish , either never to have been , or to have dy'd as soon as we came into the World. This was the Judgement not onely of the greatest Sages of Pagan Antiquity , many of whom cheerfully quitted Life to escape its Miseries ; but the sometimes famous Republick of Marseilles , gave Licence to the miserable to take Poyson , which was kept in a publick Store . Yea , even the holiest Personages have been of the same Advice ; as Job amongst others , who calls Man's Life a warfare upon Earth , and curses the day of his Birth ; Moses and Elias , who pray'd to God they might dye ; and Saint Paul , who desires nothing so much as to be loos'd from this miserable Body ; in which , as in a dark prison , the Reasonable Soul is enclos'd , and remains against , its will ; since being of a Celestial Nature , and so continually longing after the place of its extraction , Death , which delivers it from its fetters , must be as desirable to it as contrary to the Body , which having nought to hope for after this Life , but to be the food of worms and corruption , hath all reason to dread it , and avoid the occasions of it ; as accordingly all such do who live onely for the Body , resenting no other motions in themselves but of desire to live long . Whereas Reason instructs us , that here we never possess the Good whereof the Immortal Soul is capable by its two Powers , the Understanding and the Will , which never find any Truth or Goodness in the things of this World but what is sophisticate ; it makes us also conceive Life as a violent state , and contrary to the Felicity of our better part . The Third said , Since Life is the duration of Being , which undoubtedly is the greatest of all Goods , ( Entity and Good being convertible ) that must be the most desirable which is of greatest continuance , because it comes nearest infinity and eternity , under which all Perfection is compris'd , and which being therefore passionately desir'd by all Men , but not attainable by any , they endeavor to partake as much of it as they can by prolongation of Life , which is the foundation not onely of the Goods of the Body and Fortune , ( whose sweetness makes amends for some Evils of Life ) but also of the Mind , in which Natural Felicity consists ; whereunto amongst other conditions , long Life is requisite both for attaining of Knowledge and Virtue , not to be gotten without long time , ( which renders Men knowing and prudent ) as for making others taste the fruits of an exemplary Life . The Fourth said , That Beasts and even Stones having the good of Existence as well as we , that alone is not sufficient to render Life desirable , in regard Non-existence is much rather to be wisht than a Being alwayes miserable , what ever some say to the contrary ; since even our Saviour saith , It had been better for Judas never to have been born , then to have fallen into the crime of Treason . Moreover , Seneca saith , No person would accept of Life , if he knew how dear it must cost him . Hence we enter into the World weeping , as if it were against our consent ; and as our Lives begin with tears , so they are continu'd with labor , and ended with pain . Nor have we more reason to desire long Life for the Goods of the Mind , which consist in Virtue alone . For if we be vicious , 't is expedient both for our selves and the Publick , that we live but little , for fear of corrupting others by our evil Examples , If virtuous , 't is much to be fear'd lest we be corrupted by the converse of the wicked , who are very numerous ; which was the cause why God by a special favour took away Enoch in the midst of the course of his Life , and transported him into the Terrestrial Paradise . The fifth said , If a long Life were less desirable than a short , God should have deceiv'd those that honour their Parents , by promising them a bad salary in recompence of a good Action : Nor ought Physick to trouble it self and those that use it , by so many Rules and Receipts , were a short Life ( that is to say , a speedy death ) so desirable ; nor would the Laws punish Criminals with Death , if what they give them were better than what they take from them . Moreover , as the long-liv'd Oak and Palm-Tree are more excellent than the Mushrome , Hysop , and the Rose ; Stags , Elephants , Eagles , Ravens , and the Phoenix more perfect than Butterflies , and those Insects which they call Ephemera , because they live but one day ; so amongst Men , those that live long , seem to have some advantage above those that are of a short Life , having the Principles of their Generation more vigorous : wherein nevertheless the Sex , Temperament , Climate , Habitation , and manner of living , make a notable difference ; Sanguine Men , and the Inhabitants of Temperate Regions , commonly living longer than Women , cholerick Persons , and such as live under intemperate Climates . The Sixth said , Reason having been given Man to correct the Inclinations of the Sensitive Appetite , 't is that alone must judge whether it be expedient for him to live long ; not Sense , which makes us judge like beasts , That nothing is dearer than Life . But Reason , illuminated either by Faith or by Philosophy , teaches us that this World is the place of our banishment , the Body the Soul's Prison which she alwayes carryes about with her , Life a continual suffering and War ; and therefore he fights against Natural Light who maintaines it expedient to prolong so miserable a State. For , besides the incommodities attending a long Life , which after 70. years , as David testifies , is onely labour and sorrow , long Life is equally unprofitable towards attaining Knowlege and Virtue . He that lives long can learn nothing new in the World , which is but a Revolution and Repetition of the same Effects produc'd alwayes by the same Causes ; not onely in Nature , whose course and changes may be seen in the Revolution of the Four Seasons of the Year , but even in Affairs of State and Private Matters , wherein nothing is said or done , but what hath been practis'd before . And as for Virtue , the further we are from Childhod , the less Innocence and Sanctity we have , and Vices ordinarily increase with years . The long Life of the first Men having according to some been the probable Cause of the depravation of those Ages . CONFERENCE CXL . Of the Lethargy . AS the Brain is the most eminent and noble of all the parts , being the Seat of the Understanding , and the Throne of the Reasonable Soul , so its diseases are very considerable ; and the more , in that they do not attaque that alone , but are communicated to all the other parts , which have a notable interest in the offence of their Chief , ceasing to diffuse its Animal Spirits destinated to Motion , Sense , and the Function of the Inferior Members . Which Functions are hurt by the Lethargy , which deprives a Man of every other Inclination but that to sleep , and renders him so forgetful and slothful , ( whence it took its Greek name , which signifies sluggish oblivion ) that he remembers nothing at all , being possess'd with such contumacious sleepiness that she shuts his Eyes as soon as he ha's open'd them ; besides that , his Phansie and Reasoning is hurt with a continual gentle Fever . Which differences this Symptom from both the sleeping and waking Coma , call'd , Typhomania : the former of which commonly begins in the Fits of Fevers , and ends or diminishes at their declination , but the Lethargick sleeps soundly , and being wak'd by force , presently falls a sleep again : The latter makes the Patient inclin'd to sleep , but he cannot , by reason of the variety of Species represented to him in his Phansie . The signes of this Malady are deliration , heaviness of the Head , and pain of the Neck after waking , ( the Matter taking its course along the spine of the back ) , frequent oscitation , trembling of the Hands and Head , a palish Complexion , Eyes and Face pufft up , sweatings , troubled Urine , like that of Cattle , a great Pulse , languishing and fluctuating , Respiration rare with sighing , and so great forgetfulness , as sometimes not to remember to shut their Mouths after they have open'd , nor even to take breath , were they not forc'd to it by the danger of suffocation . The Conjunct and next Cause of this Malady is a putrid Phlegm , whose natural coldness moistens and refrigerates the Brain , whilst it s put refactive heat kindles a Fever by the vapors carry'd from the Brain to the Heart , and from thence about the whole . Now this Phlegmatick Humor is not detained in the Ventricles of the Brain ; for then it would cause an Apoplexy if the obstruction were total , and if partial an Epilepsie , wherein the Nerves contract themselves towards their original for discharging of that Matter : But 't is onely in the sinuosities and folds of the Brain , which imbibing that excessive humidity , acquires a cold and moist intemperature ; from whence proceeds dulness and listelesness to all Actions . For as Heat is the Principle of Motion , especially when quickned by Dryness ; so is Cold the Cause of stupidity and sluggishness , especially when accompanied with humidity , which relaxes the parts , and chills their Action . In like manner , Heat or Dryness inflaming our Spirits the Tunicles of the Brain , produce the irregular Motions of Frenzy , which is quite contrary to the Lethargy ; although it produce the same sometimes , namely , when the Brain after great evacuations acquires a cold and moist intemperature ; in which case the Lethargy is incurable , because it testifies Lesion of the Faculty , and abolition of strength : But on the contrary , a Frensie after a Lethargy is a good sign , resolving by its Heat , and dissipating the cold humors which produce the same . The Second said , That coldness being contrary to put refaction , Phlegm the coldest of all humors , cannot easily putrifie in the Brain , ( which is cold too of its own nature ) much less acquire a Heat sufficient to communicate it self to the Heart , and there excite a Fever ; it being more likely for such adventitious Heat to cause in the Brain rather the impetuous motions of a Frenzy , than the dulness and languor of a Lethargy . Nor is it less then absurd , to place two enemy-qualities in the same Subject , to wit , Cold and Heat , whereof the one causes sleep , the other a Fever ; which , I conceive , to precede not to follow the Lethargy , and which having raised from the Hypochondres to the Brain , a Phlegmatick blood mixt with gross vapors , there causeth that obscuration of Reason , and sluggishness of the whole Body , but especially the abolition of the Memory , the sutable temperament for which is totally destroyed by excessive humidity . Indeed the troubled Urine , liquid Digestions , Tumors and pains of the Neck , bloated Flesh , and other such signs accompanying this disease , argue that its matter is more in the rest of the Body than in the Brain , which suffers onely by Sympathie . The Third said , If it be true that sleep is the Brother of Death , then the Lethargy , which is a continual drowsiness , with a Fever and Delirium , seemes to be a middle Estate between Life and Death which is known by the cessation of Actions , most of which fail in those afflicted with this Evil , which nevertheless is less then the Carus , wherein the sleep is so profound , that the Patient feels not when he is prickt , or call'd by name ; but is depriv'd of all Sense and Motion , saving that of Respiration , which scarce appears in the Catoche , or Catalepsie , ( a stranger symptom than any of the former ) wherein the Eyes remain wide open , the whole Body stiff , and in the same state and posture wherein it hapned to be when it first seiz'd the same . The Cause whereof , most say , is a cold and moist humor , obstructing the hinder part of the Brain ; but I rather ascribe it to a sudden Congelation of the Animal Spirits , as I do the Lethargy to narcotick and somniferous vapors , which are the sole Causes of Inclination to sleep ; which cannot be produced by simple , cold , and aqueous humidity , ( for then Water should do it sooner than Wine , whose very smell in Presses and Cellars causes sleep , and oftentimes inebriates ) but by a fat and oleaginous humidity , such as is found in all Hypnoticks ; some whereof are hot , as Anise and Opium ; others Cold , as Lettice , Poppy , and Henbane . The Fourth said , That the Brain being the Principal of Sense and Arbitrary Motion , which it derives into all the parts , both the one and the other are offended by the maladies of that part ; some whereof are without , others , are necessarily accompanyed with a Fever : which is either Acute or Gentle , according to the diversity of the humor producing it , the former commonly proceeding from Choler or Blood , the latter from Phlegm or Melancholy . Amongst these Diseases , those which invade suddenly , as the Apoplexy and Convulsions , are caused by the obstruction of the Ventricles , Constriction , or Division of the Nerves , which hinders the Flux of the Animal Spirits : but those which arruire in some space of time , as the Coma , Lethargy , and Carus , proceed either from a simple intempeires , ordinarily Cold and Moist , or else joyn'd with some Matter , which is oftentimes a Cold Phlegm , whereof the Brain is fruitful : Which coming to be inflamed , by reason of its putrefaction caused by defect of Transpiration , and the Heat of the Brain ( which though Cold by its first Temper , is yet hot , inasmuch as animated , and more burning than the Air of Sommer ) that Extraneous Heat begets a Fever , which yet is but little violent , and so hinders not the Natural Coldness of the humor from producing the sleep and sluggishness apparent in the Lethargy ; which nevertheless by is , Hippocrates , plac'd amongst Acute Diseases terminated on the seventh day ; which time if it exceeds , the Patient recovers , especially if the Matter happen to be discharged into the Brest , and cause an Empyema there , or , in some others , the Parotides . The Fifth said , That the Internal Maladies of the Head are of three forts : Some attaque the Membranes , and cause the Cephallagy , Megrim , and other pains of the Head , being very dolorous , by reason of the exquisite sensibility of those Membranes , which are either prickt , press'd , or too much extended by vapors , wind , or humors , for the most part acrimonious and serous . Others are in the Cavities and Passages of the Animal Spirits , whose Influence being stopt by some Matter that obstruct the Passages , they cause the symptoms of the Lesion of Motion and Sense in the Vertigo , Palsie , Apoplexy , Epilepsie , Incubus , Convulsions , Trembling , and Catarrhs or Defluxions , to which Man alone of all Animals is subject , by reason of the quantity of excrements where-with his larger and more elevated Brain abounds : The third sort which possess the whole substance of the Brain , and either onely deprave the functions of the three Prime Faculties , Reason , Imagination and Memory , are the simple Delirium , the Frenzy , Melancholy , Madness , and Lycanthropy ; or else wholly abolish them , as in Folly , Stupidity , Forgetfulness , the Catoche , Carus , and Lethargy , which is caus'd not onely by a Cold Aqueous Phlegm , where-with the Brain is soak'd , but also by such as is render'd viscous , thick , and tough , by the substance of the strange and some extraneous heat , which causeth the Putrefaction and Fever . CONFERENCE CXLI . Whether it be better to marry , or not to marry . IF Nature made the Crystalline humor of the Eye without colour , the Tongue without savour , the Ear without sound , to the end they might impartially judge of all Objects offer'd to those Senses ; I know not to whose judgement we must referr the Decision of this Question : Virgins , marry'd people , and those that are not marry'd , being equally interessed , and consequently , lyable to exception . The first , professing Hatred of Marriage ; The second , unwilling to blame it , for fear of affronting their pass'd Judgement ; And the Third , being unfit to judge thereof for want of Experience . If we will credit Cato , who had try'd it , and who being one day sollicited by his Friends to second Nuptials , told them , He had once been deliver'd from Shipwrack , and therefore car'd not for venturing to Sea again ; those that never embarque in Marriage will gain the Cause , it being the highest point of Humane Prudence to be wise at the expense of others , whose example makes them justly fear the inconvenienes of a Contract , so disadvantageous to the freedom of Man , as that of Marriage is , wherein there is this peculiarity , that in all other Contracts , ever one party is a gainer ; but here both are oftentimes cheated , almost alwayes discontented with the bargain , and willing to retract , if they had liberty , which hath been retrencht eversince the Law of Divorce was abrogated by that of Grace , for the greater mortifying of Men , and teaching them to suffer and sigh , in satisfaction for their sins , under the heavy yoke of Marriage . Besides that , the Friendship so much boasted therein , is so rare , as to be almost imposble ; partly , because the Will is never carry'd to love an Object but by its full Liberty , and loves less upon never so little constraint ; and partly , because Converse shews the Marry'd Couple one another's defects , which being alwayes more then their Virtues , 't is no wonder if Hatred arise thereupon more frequently than Amity , whatever artifice be us'd to make shew of the contrary . The Second said , He must be a Misanthropus , and have wholly renounc'd all Humane Sentiments that can blame Marriage , the most honourable and ancient Society of the World , founded not onely upon the Divine Law , ( which makes it a Sacrament , and a very great Mystery ) and upon that of Nations , by whose universal Consent , it hath been honor'd with great Priviledges and Immunities ; as on the contrary , Celibacy hath been publickly discountenanc'd and punish'd : but also upon that of Nature , who hath inspir'd into all Animals a desire of joyning and coupling together for Generation of their like ; which desire is greater in Men , inasmuch as he aspires to Immortality , no otherwise attainable in this World but by Marriage , which revives him in his Children . And the pleasure of them too is so great , that he must first be a Father that would conceive what it is ; nor is the yoke of Marriage insupportable , except to such as desire to live dissolutely . The Amity arising thereupon , if founded upon Virtue and Honor , not upon Beauty , or such other profitable or delightful Good , differs as much from Love , as the continual temperate heat of the Blood and Spirits doth from its ebullition and distemper ; being alwayes augmented by mutual Offices of either party , rendred with a frankness and confidence not found in any other condition whatsoever , where there is nothing else but Dissimulation and Hypocrisie . 'T is in Marriage alone that there is any treating with Liberty and Ingenuity ; and therefore that State is to be desir'd , not onely by the miserable for Consolation of their Afflictions , but also by those who are happy for communicating their Felicity , which is tedious when it hath no partakers . The Third said , Our Life is full enough of miseries , without needing addition of those that commonly attend Marriage ; which a Philosopher , who had triy'd it , said , hath but two good dayes ; the first , when there is nothing but laughing ; and the last , which delivers us from that sad slavery ; perfectly contrary both to liberty and quiet , ( the two greatest Goods a wise Man can enjoy in this Life ) which are inconsistent with the turmoil of Houswifrie , and the Cares of Marriage , from which therefore the Brachmans , Gymnosophists , Galli , and Vestals , and at this day , such as are devoted to God's Service , have been exempted , to the end the better to mind Contemplation and Virtuous Exercises ; both hard to be done in Marriage , wherein scarce any other Virtue is practis'd but Patience , ( whereof 't is the true School ) which Socrates said , He had learnt better by the scolding of his Wife , than by all the Precepts of the Philosophers . The Fourth said , Men would be Vagrants and Stragglers like wild Beasts , were it not for Marriage , which is the foundation of the State ; for it makes Families , and Families make Common-wealths ; which , consequently , owe their Nativity and increase to marry'd people , who have a much greater interest in the Conservation of the State , than those that have neither House nor Home , as unmarry'd Men seldom have . But as there is no compleat Good in this World ; so Marriage , though a most holy and good thing in it self , instituted by God in Paradise , and during the state of Innocence , hath nevertheless its incommodities , not so much from it self , as from the fault of the persons who know not how to use it as they ought . The Fifth said , 'T is peculiar to Marriage to have nothing small or moderate ; every thing in it is extream . 'T is either full of sweetness and Affection , or of Hatred and bitterness ; 't is either a Paradise , or a Hell. When 't is suted with all Conditions requisite , there 's no state happier ; but when any is wanting , no Infelicity equals it . And because Good requires the integrity of all its constituent parts , but Evil comes from the least defect ; 't is no wonder that few or no Marriages are happy , since there is none wherein there is not something to be wisht for , especially when the match is made , ( as most commonly 't is ) by another's Hand ; though 't is strange , that Men who are so circumspect and wary in other bargains , searching , examining , and taking Essay of what they buy , should have so little Prudence in an Affair of such Consequence and Danger . There is nothing but a Wife that a Man is oblig'd to keep as long as he lives ; but they have been taken at a venture , since , at the instance of the Roman Dames , the Law of Ancus Martius was abolisht , who had purposely built a Temple to Male-Fortune near the Tyber , where Women were carefully examin'd . And as t is an intolerable madness to engage voluntarily into fetters and a perpetual Prison , by subjecting one's self to the Caprichio of a Woman ; so 't is great simplicity in a Man to entrust his Honor , the chiefest of all Goods , to her inconstant humor , who may render us infamous when the Phansie takes her . I think therefore , every one ought to consult himself , Whether it be fit for him to marry or not , that is , Whether he believes he ha's Virtue and Constancy enough to suffer the defects of a Woman , who may be commendable in some Point , but at the bottom is alwayes a Woman . CONFERENCE CXLII . At what time the Rational Soul is infus'd . AS Religion obliges us to believe , that the Soul , which is of an Immortal Nature , comes immediately from God , who drawing it out of the Abysse of Nothing , at the same time creates it in the Infusing , and infuses it in the Creating ; so nothing is determin'd absolutely touching the time in which that infusion is made . For knowing which , we must observe that the whole time of the Child's residing in the Womb , is divided into four parts ; namely , the Conception , Conformation , Motion , and Parturition ; so distinguished between themselves , that the time of Motion , is about treble to that of Conformation ; and the time of Parturition , double to that of Motion . The whole work of Conformation is divided again into four times , according to which the Matter contained is diversly fashioned and wrought , and is called Geniture , or Coagulated Milk , Foetus , Embryo ; and an Infant when the Conformation of the parts is finished , which is at the thirtieth day for Boyes , and at the forty second for Girles ; whose less Heat and more waterish materials , require a longer time for Conformation of their Spermatick parts : After which the Blood arriving , fills the void spaces of the Muscles , Fibres , and other carnous parts , which are not perfectly shaped till towards the time of Motion , which is the third month for Males , and the fourth for Females ; at which time the Second Conformation ends , and the whole organization is compleated . At first , the Infant hath onely a Vegetative Life , by means of which , his parts are generated by the Alteration and Conformation of the Matter , and are nourished , and take their growth not onely by their Attraction from all parts of the Matrix , but also by an Internal Vital Principle , which is the Vegetative Soul , residing in all fruitful seed , and being the same with the Formative Faculty . Now because the Vegetative or Sensitive Soul is but an accident , namely a certain Harmony of the Four Qualities , therefore they easily give place upon the arrival of the reasonable soul , which I think happens when the organization of the parts is perfected , to wit , about the third or fourth month ; before which time , the Body not being organized , cannot receive the Soul , ( which is the act of an Organical Body ) which also she forsakes , when , upon any notable solution of continuity , the Organs are destroyed and abolished oftentimes , though the Temper of the similary parts be not hurt ; which consequently , is not the sole requisite for the Infusion of the Soul , but also the convenient Fabrick of the Organs . The Second said , That the opinion , which introduces the Rational Soul in the first days of Conception as soon as the matter necessary for receiving it , begins to put on the diversity of Organs , is the most probable ; since by this means this soul differs from others in that it proceeds and makes the dispositions , whereas others follow the same and absolutely depend thereupon . And the same reason which obliges us to acknowledg the Reasonable Soul after motion , constrains us to admit it before ; which nothing hinders us from attributing to some other cause , ( as to the Sensitive Soul introduc'd before the Rational ) saving that causes are not to be multiplied without necessity , and one Soul alone may suffice for Sense , whilst yet the defect of Organs allow not the exercise of Reason . The same reason shews how absurd it is to assign any other cause , in the first days , of the Vegetative Actions ; it being as easie to infer the presence of the Reasonable Soul by this sort of actions as by the Sensitive Actions , which may also have another cause . For the infusion of the Reasonable Soul after forty days cannot be proved by actions proper to it ( for it reasons not till long after ) nor by the actions of a Soul simply ; for then you must grant that it is there before Organization , which is an action proper to animated things . Moreover , the Soul must be admitted in the Body as soon as it may be there , which is at the beginning of conception ; because even then there wants no fit disposition to this Soul , which needs not any different Organs for the barely Vegetative Actions which she then performs , no more then Plants do ; nor are different Organs necessary to her absolute exsisting , since God hath created her immaterial and without any dependance : and we see the similary parts of the Body are animated ; so that the dispositions wherewith the Soul can subsist , and which suffice to retain her in the Body , are also sufficient to introduce her thereinto . Now these dispositions are no other then the same which are requisite for the actions of the Vegetative Soul. For whatever indisposition happen to the Organs of Sense and Motion , the Soul abides in the Body till the heat be dissipated or extinguished ; the Organs of Sense and Motion being not necessary to retain the Soul in the Body saving in as much as they contribute to respiration . Even the Apoplexie which abolishes all the noble dispositions which the Philosophers hold necessary to the Soul , never drives her away unless it be by accident ; since a Child in his Mothers belly may have that disease without incommodity , saving when it comes to need respiration . Now though Organization be not a disposition requisite to the introduction of the Soul , yet she requires certain others , some whereof we know not , as that unexplicable character imprinted in the Seed , besides the temperament which suffices perfectly to determine the matter for introdudion of this form and exclusion of all other . The conformation of Organs being not a disposition which determines necessarily ( seeing amongst humane bodies some differ more from the generality of men in respect of the principal parts then they do from certain other Animals ) but 't is the temperament alone , which arising in the first days after the mixture of the two seeds , and according to Hippocrates , the foetus having in the first seven days all that he ought to have , this opinion is more pious and expedient for repressing the criminal license of those who without scruple procure abortion within the first forty days . The Third said , Though the Reasonable Soul be of a much sublimer nature then the souls of other Creatures ; yet being created with reference to the Body 't is not introduced thereinto till the same be fitted for its reception ; as no other natural form is ever received into a subject not previously fitted with all due dispositions . And since the Soul is the principle of all actions , hence she needs Organs and Instruments for performing them ; and the more sublime she is , the greater preparation doth she require then the Sensitive Soul , as this also doth then the Vegetative , which demands only a certain mixture of the first qualities , besides which the sensitive requires a more exquisite temperament of the two Principles of Generation , Seed and Blood , endued with a vital Spirit , capable of producing Sense and Motion . So that the Reasonable Soul ought not to be infused , till after the conformation is in all points completed . The Fourth said , Since there is no proportion but between things of the same nature , the Immortal Reasonable Soul cannot have any with the corruptible Body , and so not depend more on the matter in its infusion then in its creation , which is probably the third day after conception ; at which time the actions of life appear in nutrition , growth , alteration , and configuration of the parts . Which actions must proceed from some internal and animated principle ; which cannot be the Soul either of Father or Mother , since they act not where they are not inherently ; nor yet the spirit of the Seed which is not a principal agent but only the instrument of a Soul ; nor the formative vertue , which is only an accident or temper of qualities , and in like manner the instrument of some more noble agent . 'T is therefore the Soul contained in the bosom of the matter , which produces all these actions therein . They who hold the Reasonable Soul not introduced till after the two others , consider not that Forms receiving no degrees of more or less cannot be perfected or changed one into another , much less annihilated ; seeing corruption is caused only by contraries , and Forms have none . It follows therefore that the Reasonable Soul is the principle of all these functions ; which she performs according to the dispositions she meets with ; and that she is the architect of her own habitation . CONFERENCE CXLIII . Of Metempsychosis , or Transmigration of Souls . THough Metemphychosis , or the Transmigration of Souls , be rather imaginary then true ; yet because there is nothing which more inriches the Field of Philosophy then liberty of reasoning , we shall here inquire whether the Heathen , guided only by the light of Nature had any reason to maintain this extravagance ; which was first taught in Greece by Pythagoras who had learn'd it of the Egyptians ; by whom and most other Nations of antiquity it was believ'd not only that souls departed out of some bodies re-entered and animated others , but also that all things after a certain revolution of Ages should resume the same state wherein they had formerly been . This was also the opinion of Plato , saving that he was more rational then Pythagoras , who making three Souls of the same quality , said that those of men after death went to animate the bodies of Men , Beasts , or Plants ; for which reason he abstained from the flesh of Animals , and could hardly resolve to eat Beans for fear of biting his Fathers head . But Plato held the Transmigration of Rational Souls only into humane Bodies . Which opinion though less absurd then the former ( which destroys it self by the confusion it introduces amongst all natural beings ) yet it hath its inconveniences too ; since the Soul being an incompleat form , making one whole with its other half the Body , it can never meet with one in all points like the first ; besides that , were it in another , it would have an inclination towards the first , and so would not be in such body in quality of a form , but in a state of constraint and violence . The Second said , That the Pythagorical Metemphychosis is not more absurd ( in regard that being the form gives a determinate and specifical being to every thing , if humane souls past into the bodies of Beasts or Plants , these Creatures would be Men ; ) then that of Plato seems probable : nothing hindring but that a humane soul may enter into another humane body after the dissolution and ruine of the former . For if there be any thing to hinder it , it must be because there is no return from privation to habit , That which hath sometimes been , can no more be such as it was , and 't is impossible for a soul which hath once informed a body to re-enter it again and there exercise the functions of life after having been once totally thence expelled . But these Reasons hinder not , seeing the soul may be introduced anew into some body wherein it is not now , but hath been formerly ; as Gangraenous and wholly mortified members may be again vivified by a powerful effect of the soul and the goodness of temperament . Moreover , it is not less possible for that which never was to begin to be , then for that which hath formerly been to exsist again in nature ; seeing both being equally pure nothing , they are objects sufficient to be created by God ; as the first matter ( which is almost nothing ) is the object of Nature , his inferior ; and natural bodies are the objects of Art which is below Nature . So that not only souls , after having informed one body , may pass into an another by Metempsychosis , but ( which seems more difficult ) the same soul may again inform the same body . The Third said , 'T is impossible for one and the same thing which hath been to be a new ; for then it should be twice and have two durations , and consequently two existences , and so not be one and the same thing ; seeing singularity depends upon existence . So neither can the same soul return into the totally deserted body , although it may re-animate some parcels of it , nor yet into other bodies . For in the first place , as for the souls of Plants and Beasts , there is no more reason to believe that these forms disappearing upon destruction of the Organs whereby they exercise their functions , go to animate other bodies of the same species , then that , when my wood is burnt , the same form of fire goes to seek another faggot and kindle the same as soon as fit dispositions thereunto arise ; if it were so , the Woodmongers should have a very dangerous Trade . Moreover this transmigration of souls is either absolutely necessary ( that is , bodies are animated no other way but this ) and so there will be no other new generation , but the supernumerary souls must wait till their turn come , ( according as the Platonick poet Virgil represents them in the sixth Book of his Aeneis ) for if there be more bodies then souls , there will be no production , whatever disposition be found in the matter ; and then though we sow the Ground never so much with Corn , nothing will come of it , in case more be sown then there are Vegetative Souls to animate it ; whence we should be in great danger of Famine . As for the Reasonable Soul , since there is no animated body whose outward figure is not an Index of its inward form , were there such a thing as Metempsychosis , the soul of a Horse should be under the outward form of a Man , and so all knowledg from external shape should be deceit and delusions , far from serving for Physiogmony . Moreover the Ancients introduced this Opinion , partly to frighten the wicked , by making them believe that after death their souls should do penance in the bodies of Beasts whose manners they had imitated ( Cowards becoming Hares , and cruel persons Wolves , ) till after repurgation by the River Lethe they should again become men ; and partly to excite the good with hopes that their souls should be received into the bodies of Heroes and Demi-gods ; such fabulous stories serving to keep the more ignorant sort within their duty . The Fourth said , That the separated soul carries along with her , only three powers , the Understanding , Will , and the Motive Faculty ; by means whereof she is carried towards what she desires by a real local-motion , whereof she is as well capable without as within the body . Now she desires nothing so much as to be united to the body with whom she hath formerly been conjoyned . And consequently she cannot but return thither of her own accord ; seeing when the desire and power meet the effect must necessarily follow , especially when the desiring is in a violent state , contrary to its own Nature , as that of the separated Soul is ; and therefore since nothing violent is of long duration , the Soul's separation from her Body cannot be perpetual . The Fifth said , If it be true that nothing is made which hath not already been , and that , according to Origen , there was a certain number of Souls produced in the beginning of the Creation , after which it is said , That God rested from all his Works , and that he creates nothing since he put the last hand to the perfection of the World , ( which it borrows from the forms or beauties which it contains ) it may seem consentaneous to the ornament of the Universe , to say that it was at first stor'd with all the forms , where-with the Matter is informed , according as it comes to have fit dispositions thereunto . And that these forms having no contraries , and consequently being incorruptible , upon forsaking their first Subject , ( through default of fit dispositions to maintain them ) are received into other Subjects , like the first , and consequently , as capable of receiving such form , which of it self is indifferent to one Subject as well as to another ; but since the Rational Soul cannot have any particular Inclination towards the Body it formerly animated , which after Death being no longer Organical , nor capable of being so , but onely Dust and Ashes ; 't is more probable , that when separated , it resents motions ( if it have any ) towards some Body duly organized , and not yet furnished with a form ; there being ( besides ) less incovenience in saying that one and the same Soul , can animate divers Bodies one after another , than that it can animate divers at the same time , and in divers places , which nevertheless is the Opinion of most Philosophers . For when it is separated , it remains still an Act and a Form , capable of informing any sort of well disposed Body , without affecting any in particular ; into which it enters not ignorant , since Knowledge follows Immaterality , and the Species and Notions being to the Soul , what accidents are to their Subjects from which they are inseparable , they must accompany her where-ever she goes ; although by reason of the Clouds , and humidities of the Body which she informes , she is not actually knowing in Infancy , but onely proportionably , as in time the Body comes to be dried , and the humidities absumed , the Species which were ingraven in the Soul begin to appear , and as it were to be produced a new by Reminiscence , which necessarily follows Metempsychosis . CONFERENCE CXLIV . Whether there were braver Men in any preceding Age , than in the present . ALthough this Question , being rather of Fact than of Right , might best be discuss'd , by comparing all the great Men of every Age between themselves , or those of each Age with ours ; yet that way would be too long , by reason of the great number of Illustrious Men who have flourish'd downwards to our Age , which is the fifty seventh since the Creation of the World , ( the duration whereof amounts to 5920. years , according to the most probable Opinion , which reckons 3683. years and three months to the Nativity of our Lord ) the Matter may also be decided by Reason , provided we lay aside two powerful Passions ; the one proper to young Men , who alwayes value themselves above their Predecessors , and , like Rehoboam , think their own little finger stronger than the whole Body of their Fathers ; the other ordinary to old Men , who alwayes extoll the time past above the present , because the infirmities of their Bodies and Minds , no longer allowing them the contentment they formerly enjoyed , they know not where to charge the fault but upon Time , though , in truth , it lyes upon Themselves . For Nature being still as Wise and Powerful as heretofore , and the Universal Causes the same , their Operations must be likewise as perfect , and their Effects as excellent in these dayes , as they have been in any . Then , as for our Minds , they are so far from being impair'd , that they improve more and more in acuteness ; and being of the same Nature with those of the Ancients , have such an advantage beyond them , as a Pigmy hath upon the shoulders of a Gyant ; from whence he beholds not onely as much , but more than his supporter doth . The Second said , As a Stone hath more force by how much 't is less from the hand that flings it ; and generally all Causes act more powerful upon their next , than upon their distant Effects : so also Men are less perfect proportionally to their remoteness from their Source and Original , from whence they derive all their perfection . This decay is chiefly observ'd in our bodies , which are not so sound and well-constituted , as those of our Ancestors ; and therefore 't is no wonder if the Souls where-with they are inform'd , have less Vigor though the same Nature . For although , in order to judge aright of the Excellence of the Souls of one Age compar'd with another , we ought to wave that advantage which the later have over the preceding , by enjoying the benefit of their inventions ; whereunto 't is as easie to add , as 't is to build upon a good foundation , whereof others have firmly lay'd the first stones and Pillars . Yet , for all those great advantages , there hath not in these last Ages , appear'd any one equal to those grand Personages of Antiquity , who have had the vogue in each Art and Science . Moreover , want of things made them more ingenious , and the Experience of many years render'd them capable of every thing ; whereas now we cease to live , when we but begin to know our selves . Indeed they had the true Disciplines and Sciences , whereof we have no more but the shadows ; and instead of real and solid Philosophy , such as that of the First Ages was , nothing remains to us but an useless Scholastick Gibberish , which having been banisht the Company of all discreet people , is shamefully confin'd to the inclosure of Colledges , where I am confident the Professors will readily yield to Socrates , Plato , Lycurgus , Solon , and the Seven Sages of Greece , to whose Age , which was the year of the World , 3400. I clearly give the prize ; there being no indowment of the Mind preferrable to that of Wisdom . The Third said , If Wisdom must carry it , there is no Age to be compar'd to that of Solomon : but because one Swallow makes not a Spring , I should prefer before it that of Augustus and Tiberius , when the Roman Empire was in its greatest Glory ; the rather because our Saviour , the Paragon of all great Men liv'd in it , and Virgil , Ovid , Cicero , Cato , besides many others , flourisht at the same time . Not to speak of the rare Inventions which also then appear'd ; as Malleable Glass , and Perpetual Lights , both now unknown . The Fourth said , If the complaint of the decay of Witts were true and new , the World must be very old , since Seneca , who liv'd 1500. years ago , made the same in his time : But if the present Wits are not inferior to those of Seneca's time , it will follow , either that the world grows not worse , as is commonly said , or that long Series of years , which makes above a quarter of the whole Age the world , is taken but for one and the same time : In which Case , the world must be older than religion and truth teach us , before it fell into that decay , wherein we see it continue for so many Ages . But indeed , 't is a weakness to imagine that Witts diminish ; our Natural Inclination to despise what we possess , and to regret what is pass'd , making us judge to our own disadvantage , that we are less perfect than our Ancestors , and that our Nephews must be worse than our selves ; whence arose that Fiction of Four Ages , differing according to so many Metals ; the Golden one , by reason of its excellence ; that of Silver , Brass and Iron , proportionably , as Men fell from the former Perfection of Soul , and Innocence of Manners . But all this while , 't is in the beginning of the World that the weakness of Man appear'd by suffering himself to be govern'd by his Wife , and the damnable Resolution of a Fratricide . Moreover , the Mind of Man being a Power of well Conceiving , Reasoning , Inventing , and doing other Functions , whereof he is capable , he may arrive to a Supream Degree of Excellence , either by the pure and liberal Will of his Maker , or by the disposition and concurrence of Natural Causes , or by Humane Industry . So that God , Nature , and Art , the three sole Agents of this World , being the same as heretofore , they must produce the same Effects . For God creates not Souls now with less advantages and grace than formerly ; he is as liberal of his favours as ever , especially in the Ages of Grace . Nor doth Nature and other Second Causes contribute less to the perfection of Souls than heretofore . And the Humane Soul , however independent of Matter as to its Essence , yet is so link'd to the Organs of the Body , that it operates well or ill according as those are diversly affected , which is , what we call Good or Bad Wit , whilst we judge thereof by the Actions , and not by the Essence . For those Organs and Dispositions depend of the Elements and Superior Bodies , which are alwayes the same , and consequently , must produce the same Effects ; and hence , the equal Dispositions of Bodies , will inferr equal perfection of Minds . But as for the difference of Souls arising from Art and Instruction , undoubtedly , those of our Age are better cultivated than any ever have been in times pass'd . The Fifth said , When I consider the high pitch whereunto so many great Men have carry'd the Glory of these last Ages , I find more wonders than in the preceding ; but it pertains onely to the Ages ensuing to make their Elogiums ; Great Men , whilst living , being kept down by Envy or Contempt . One Age must be let pass , before we begin to judge of the worth of it ; then the following begins to regret what it sleighted , it being natural to us to seek onely what is wanting , and to be disgusted with plenty . And truly , I think 't is the multitude of persons excelling in all sort of Arts , and especially in the Sciences , ( whereof never were so many Doctors , Regents , and Professors , seen in one single Age as in this ) that makes us less esteem the ingenious that are now living ; for 't is onely rarity that gives price to things , and that made him pass for a great Clerk a few Ages ago , who could but write and read ; he that spoke Latine was a Prodigy , though now 't is a Tongue almost as universal , and common as the Native . Now Admiration being the Daughter of Ignorance , the esteem had of most of the admired in former Ages , is rather an Argument of the Rudeness and Ignorance of the Times , than of the excellence of their Witts . Nor were they better than we in their Manners , but onely more simple , and yet culpable of as many Crimes . But were we the more wicked , this were no Argument of want of Witt , which is the matter in question . And if there have been sometimes a Ceres , a Bacchus , a Pallas , a Vulcan , and others , advanc'd to Deities for finding out the way to sow Wheat , plant Vine-yards , spin Wool , and forge Iron ; we have had in these last Ages the Inventors of the Compass , the Gun , Printing , the Tubes of Galileo , and a thousand other Inventions both more difficult and excellent ; the easiest having been first discover'd . The Modesty of those that govern us , ( who no less hate the vanity of praise , than they know how to exercise Actions deserving it ) permits me not to shew you , that all pass'd Ages have nothing that comes near the grandeur of their Souls , and that their conduct is the more to be admir'd , in that their business is both to keep themselves up with Friends , and give reason to Enemies , who also help to verifie , that there are greater States-men and Captains in this Age , than in any of the preceding . CONFERENCE CXLV . Of the Serene , which is a hurtful Dew falling in Summer Evenings . AS Painters find it harder to represent a calm smooth Sea , than the rampant foaming billows of a storm , which require more variety of Colours , and afford the Pencil more liberty ; and as a History of Peace is harder to write , and less pleasant to read , than the Troubles and Commotions of Warr : So I think it less difficult to describe the several impressions of Tempests , than those of a calm Air , which nevertheless at certain times , produces pernicious Effects ; so much more remarkable , in that they proceed from a very simple Cause , no-wise malignant of it self , to wit , from a clear and serene Air , free from Clouds and Vapours , which in the Evening being cool'd by the reason of the Sun's Elongation , acquires a certain Refrigerating and Catarrhous quality , call'd by the vulgar , The Serene : because it happens either in the Evening , or more commonly in fair weather , when the Air is serene , than when it is pluvious and full of Vapours . Which quality , some ascribe to the Influence of the Stars , especially to the Moon , term'd for that reason by the Psalmist , Infrigidans ; which hath indeed a notable dominion over all Humid Bodies , particularly , those of Men , who find sensible alterations in themselves , according to the several faces of that Planet . But because the Heavens diffuse their Influences upon those that are under covert , as well as upon those that are in the open Air , where onely the Serene is felt ; I should rather pitch upon the alterations of the refrigerated Air , which acts but so far as it is near us ; and 't is always more proper to attribute Effects here below to proximate Causes , than to recur to the Heaven , which is but an equivocal Cause thereof . The Second said . If Cold were the Cause of the Serene , the same should happen where-ever it were cold , and be more hurtful according to the vehemency of that quality , as towards Midnight or Morning , and likewise in Winter : Yet the Serene is never spoken of but in the temperate Seasons of Spring and Autumn , and some little portion of the Seasons bordering upon them . Besides , in Summer the air of our cold Caves should be capable of producing it at mid-noon . Wherefore I cannot think the Serene an effect of bare cold , but of the vapors wherewith the air , howsoever apparently pure , is always charg'd ( whence proceeds the diversity of refractions In the Planets , especially at Sun-rise and Sun-set , which is never without some clouds ) which vapours being destitute of the diurnal heat and so coming to be condens'd , fall down upon our heads just as Dew doth , which is produc'd after the same manner but of a matter somwhat thicker and more copious . And as there is no Dew so there is no Serene but in temperate Seasons , and Regions ; never in Winter or the midst of Summer : for violent cold congeals these vapours into Frost and Ice , and vehement heat dissipates and consumes them . The practice of our Ladies ( who use to remain in the Serene , thereby to whiten their complexion and soften their flesh ) shows that this evening-air having a cleansing and levigating vertue must be impregnated with a quality like Dew , which is detersive by reason of the salt which it drew from the earth ; by means whereof it not only whitens Linen and Wax but also purgeth Animals , as appears by the fluxes hapning to Sheep driven out to grass before the Sun has consum'd the Dew ; and by Manna , which is nothing but a condens'd dew , and hath a purgative vertue . The Third said , Mans body being subject to the injuries of all external Agents , receives so much greater from the impressions of the Air , as the same is more necessary to life ; capable of subsisting for some time without other things , but not a moment without Air , which is continually attracted into our Bodies not only by respiration , but also by insensible transpiration through the Pores of the Body , which is pierc'd with holes like a Sieve for admission of air which is taken in by the Arteries in their motion of Diastole or Dilatation . And being most agile and subtle , it easily penetrates our Bodies , altering them by the four first qualities wherewith it is variously impregnated according to the vicinity of the Bodies environing it , which make the four Seasons of the Year , wherein it variously disposes the bodies upon which it acts , changing even their natural temperament . And because the parts of a natural day have some proportion with those of a year , upon account of the several changes caus'd by the common and proper revolutions of the Sun ; hence the Morning is like the Spring hot and moist , or rather temperate , and the Blood then predominates : Noon resembles Summer , hot and dry , at which time Choler is in motion : the following part is cold and dry , Melancholy and correspondent to Autumn : the Evening and whole Night , by its coldness and humidity which puts Phlegm in motion , is a little Winter , the coldness whereof proceeds not from the vapors ( which are always accompani'd with some extraneous heat , whereby they are retain'd in the Air and kept from falling ) but from the bare privation of the heat of the Sun , who , as by his presence he actually causes heat in the Air , so by his absence he causes coldness in the same ; which penetrating our Bodies calefi'd by the diurnal heat , easily therein condenses the vapors which are not yet setled or laid , and squeesing them out of the Brain and all the parts ( just as we do water out of a wet spunge ) they fall upon the weakest parts , where they cause a fluxion and pain . The Fourth said , That the Air being of it self very temperate , can never do any mischief , unless it be mix'd with some extraneous substances , as Vapors and Exhalations which continually infect the first Region wherein we reside . And because those subtle parts of Earth and Water exhal'd into it are imperceptible , 't is not strange if they produce such sudden and unexpected effects , as we see the Serene doth ; which is caus'd by vapors rais'd after Sun-set by the force of the heat remaining upon the surface of the Earth , like those arising from heated water after it is taken off the fire : So that the Serene is that vapour whilst it mounts upwards , not when it falls downwards ; for it cannot descend till it be render'd heavier by condensation into Water , Clouds or Mists , which make the Air nubilous and not serene , as in this effect it uses to be . But at their first elevation , they are more volatile , rare , subtle , and invisible . The Fifth said , That the chief cause of this hurtful accident , is the change of one contrary into another without medium , which is always incommodious to Nature ; who for that reason conjoyns all extreams by some mediums , which serve for dispositions to pass from the one to the other without difficulty . And as the alteration of the body from cold to hot is painful , ( witness those who hold their cold hands to the fire after handling of Ice ) in like sort that from hot to cold is very incommodious ; whence the hotter the preceding day hath been , the more dangerous is the serene ; because the pores of the Body being open'd , and all the humors disorder'd and mov'd , by the diurnal heat , the cold insinuates into and works upon the same with more liberty ; just as heated water is soonest frozen by reason its parts are more open'd by the heat , and consequently more capable of receiving the impressions of Agents . Which is also the reason why the first cold hurts us rather then the greatest frosts , namely , because it finds the body more open , then ensuing hard weather doth . So though in Winter the air be colder , yet because 't is almost continually the same , it makes less impression in the evening upon our bodies already accustomed to its rigor : and though the air is colder at midnight then at Sun-set , yet the serene is only at the beginning of the night , when our bodies more sensibly receive alteration from the same . Wherefore 't is only the sudden change of the air which makes the serene , whereof our bodies are the more sensible according to the openness of the pores and of the futures of the head , and the softness of the flesh , which renders the body obnoxious to external causes , as hardness ( which secures it from them ) makes it subject to internal causes , through want of transpiration . Hence Peasants , Souldiers and all such as are hardned by labour and are of a firm and constant constitution , feel no inconvenience from the Serene , although they breathe an air more subtle , and consequently more capable of being impregnated in the evening with qualities noxious to the body . CONFERENCE CXLVI . Whether the French are Light and Inconstant ; and why ? THere is no more perfect Mirror of Inconstancy , then Man ; as appears by the pleasure his body takes in the change of Pasture , his mind in that of Objects , and both in that of Condition . Hence men look not upon present honours but as so many steps whereby to ascend to new ; the possession of present goods bringing no other satisfaction then that of their Stomack , that is , till a second Appetite be excited by new Meats . Whereunto the nimbleness of their volatile Spirits , the fluidity and mobility , of their humours which constitute the temperament , too notoriously furnish the efficient and material cause to inquire elsewhere for them ; for which reason the melancholick are less subject to this defect ; this earthy humour being less susceptible of change , whence they prove more wise . But amongst all Nations there is none to whom the vice of Levity is more imputed then to the French. Caesar who had long convers'd with them , frequently objects the same to them , and experience sufficiently shews by what is pass'd that they are very far from the constancy of other Nations , as not only their Statutes and Edicts which they cannot long observe , but all their Modes and Customs , and their desire of novelty abundantly testifie . The causes whereof are either from the Climate or the Soil . For 't is observ'd that where the Heaven is always in the same posture , as toward the Poles ; or where the Sun heats almost in the same degree as near the Equator ( which makes the days and nights equal ) , the Manners and Inclinations of the People are also equal : on the contrary , those that by the several remotions and approaches of the Sun have different constitutions of Air , receive sutable impressions from the same , which are afterwards manifested in their actions . And because what is below is the same with what is on high , the Earth consequently partakes of the same alterations which the Heaven produces in the Air , and retains them longer : Thus our Soul being heated and cooled , moistned and dry'd in one and the same day , suffering contrary changes in a very little time ; 't is no wonder if the Aliments it affords make the parts , humors , and spirits , like it self , that is to say , flitting , inconstant , and mutable ; which parts being communicated from Father to Son , can no more be chang'd by us , even by Travels and Alteration of Soil , than the Moor can change his skin which the temper of his native climate hath in like manner given him . Add hereunto , that the French Courtesie , receiving all strangers more civilly than any Nation of the World , is also more easily lead by their perswasions and examples : And whereas the roughness and rusticity of many other people thinks shame and scorn to change , ( as implying preceding Ignorance ) the sincerity and frankness of the French is such , that he easily alters his Mind and way as soon as another seems better to him than his own : other Nations , ( what-ever Pride they take in being always constant and equal to themselves , and especially more patient than we in our Adversities ) surpassing us onely in this particular , that they better know how to dissemble their discontents . The Second said , Lightness of Minds is , like that of Bodies , respective onely , not absolute . And as Air is term'd Light , in respect of Water and Earth ; so dull people , those of the North , and such others as would have gravity alone in words , gestures , and actions , pass for Wisdom , call the French light , because they are more nimble and active then themselves ; and being really what others are onely in appearance , affect not that false mask of Wisdom , whereof they possess the solidity and Body , whilst these content themselves with enjoying its shadow and ghost . For 't is not the change of habits or modes that argues that of the Mind , but in great Matters , as Religion and State , in maintaining whereof , the French may be affirm'd more constant than any Nation . 'T is not an Age yet , since France bad reason to glory , ( as well as in Saint Jerom's time ) of never having produc'd Monsters , but of planting the Faith well amongst all its Neighbors , whose rigorous Inquisition is less a testimony of the Constancy , than of the lightness or baseness of their Spirits , since they are kept in their Religion by fear of the Wheel and the Gallows . Then as for the State , the French Monarchy is the ancientest in the world , and hath been always maintain'd amidst the ruines and downfalls of other States , by the exact observation of its fundamental Laws ; which is an eminent Argument of the Constancy of the French ; the Nations who have most charg'd them with this Vice , shewing themselves the most inconstant , whilst this puissant body of France remains always like it self ; which it could not do , if the members which compose it were light and inconstant , the greatest Vice where-with they can asperse us . For since , according to Seneca , Wisdom is always to will and not-will the same things ; Inconstance and Irresolution , in willing sometimes one thing , sometimes another , is a certain testimony of Folly , Imprudence , and weakness of Mind ; which coming to change , intimates either that it took not its measures aright , nor apprehended the fit means of attaining to the proposed end , or that it had not Courage and Resolution enough to go through with its designes . And not onely he who hath an inconstant and flitting Spirit is incapable of Wisdom , which requires a settled Mind , not mutable like that of the Fool , ( who , as the Scripture saith , changes like the Moon ) but also of all sort of Virtue , which consisting in a mediocrity , is not attainable but by Prudence which prescribes its Bounds and Rules , and by Stability and Constance which arms the Mind against all difficulties occurring in the way of Virtue ; in which , as well as in the Sciences and Arts , the French having more share than any other Nation , 't is injurious to accuse them of Inconstancy . The Third said , 'T is not more vanity to believe one's self perfect in all things , than temerity in going about ( upon blind passion for his Country ) to exempt it from a Vice , whereof all strangers , who know us better than we do our selves , are universally agreed . Let us confess therefore that we are inconstant , since , in comparison of the Vices of other Neighbouring Nations , this will not onely appear light , but make it doubtful , whether it be a Vice , since 't is grounded upon Nature , which is in perpetual change ; whereby she appears more beautiful and agreeable than in identity and rest , which , is not found even in the prime Bodies and universal Causes , which as well as others , are in a continual mobility and change , which is no-wise contrary to Wisdom , which requires that we accommodate our selves to the circumstances of places , persons , and times , which alter incessantly , and that we consequently alter our Conclusions according thereunto ; besides that , change of Opinion is a testimony of a free and ingenuous Spirit , as that of the French is ; and it may be attributed to the power of example , in a people environ'd with sundry Nations extreamly different , and consisting of Spirits which are imbu'd with the qualities of them all . For this Country lying under the forty third degree , and the forty eighth , the mixture of these people , which partake a little of the Southern , and a little of the Northern Neighbours ; sometimes conforms to the modes of one , sometimes to those of the other : And as in the change of Colours , the difference is not seen but in the two extreamities , those of the middle appearing changeable and diversifi'd ; so France situated between the Germans , Italians , and Spaniards , mixing and tempering in it self the qualities of those Nations which are in its extreamities , appears to them changeable and uncertain . The Fourth said , Though the French are not more inconstant than others , yet their boyling and impetuous humor , and the quickness of all their Actions having made them be esteemed such by all their Neighbors , I shall rather refer the Cause thereof to their abundance of Spirits , which are the sole Motors and Principles of all Actions , ( produc'd by the purity of their Air , and the variety of their Aliments ) than to the Aspects of Heaven , or such other Causes ; since Nations under the same parallel , with France , as Podolia , Hungary , Tartary , and many others , should be subject to the same Vice , which was sometimes imputed to the Grecians , the most fickle and inconstant of all people ; without referring the Cause to the Winds , as Cardan held , that such as are most expos'd thereunto , to have volatile Spirits ; otherwise the French , and other Nations , subject to Winds , should quit their levity when they came into Climates less windy . CONFERENCE CXLVII . Of the sundry Motions of the Sea and Rivers . NOthing ravishes us more than the Motion of Inanimate Bodies ; Automata , or Bodies moving by Artifice , having in the beginning made Idolaters , who were undeceived when they came to know the Springs of them . But above all , the Motions of the Sea seem the more marvellous , in that they are very different and contrary . And they are of two sorts ; One Internal , and common to all heavy Bodies , whereby the Water descends downwards , the agitated Sea becomes calm by returning to its level , and Rivers follow the declivity of the Lands through which they pass : The other , violent , which is either irregular , ( render'd so by the irregularity of the Winds ) or regular ; which again is of two sorts , namely , that of reciprocation in the flux and reflux of the Sea , and that which depends upon the several parts of the World , being either from East to West , or from North to South . 'T is true , Water being naturally fluid and moveable , and not to be contain'd within its own bounds , it were more strange if this great Body were immoveable , than to see it move , as it was necessary it should for Navigation , and to avoid corruption . The wonder onely is , to see in one sole Body so great a diversity of Motions , whereof onely the first is natural to it ; the others arise from some extrinsick Causes ; amongst which , none acting more sensibly upon the Elements than the Celestial Bodies , 't is to the diversity of their Motions , that those of the Sea must be imputed , but particularly , that of its flux and reflux , which being regular , and always alike in one and the same Sea , cannot proceed but from as regular a Cause , such as the Heaven is , and chiefly the Moon , which manifestly exercises its empire over all Humid Bodies , the flux and reflux following the Lunar Periods and Motions , not onely every six months , to wit , during the two Aequinoxes when their Tides are very high , but also every month in the Conjunction and Opposition of the Moon , and also every six hours of the day , almost all Seas have their flux and reflux , except some which make the same in more or less time , and are longer in their reflux than their flux ; or on the contrary , according to the declivity and various winding of the Lands , the greatness or smallness of Creeks , the Streights of the Seas , narrowness of banks , and other differences of situation . The Second said , That the Sea , being a simple body , can have but one natural Motion , viz. that of its own weight , which makes it flow into places lower than its source , which it can never surmount . Amongst the other three Motions proceeding from without , that from East to West is discern'd by the time spent in Voyages at Sea , which is much longer from West to East , than from East to West : because in the first , they move contrary to the Motion of the Sea , and in the second with it . Now the cause hereof is the impression of the First Mover upon all the Orbes and Inferior Bodies , which follow the rapidity of its daily Motion from East to West upon the Poles of the World. That from North to South , is likewise seen in most Seas , and chiefly in the Euxine , which being fill'd by the Palus Maeotis , and the Tanais , discharges it self by the Aegaean , into the Mediterranean Sea ; which , were it not for the high sluces of Africa , would continue the same Motion Southwards : Which sometimes hindred Darius and Sesostris from digging that space of Land which is between the Red-Sea and the Mediterranean , for fear lest this latter should overflow those Southern Countries . The Cause of this Motion , is the multitude of Waters towards that Pole , whose coldness not raising so great a quantity of Vapors and Rains as towards the South , the Waters come to be greater there , and so are forc'd to fall towards the lower places . Or rather , ( since there is the same cold under the Antarctick Pole , and consequently , the same quantity of Waters and Rains ) this descent of the Waters Southwards , must be attributed to the Elevation of the Earth in the North , or to the narrow mouths or gulphs of those Seas which make the waters descend out of them more easily than they enter into them . As to the flux and reflux , which is a Compounded , but regular Motion , it cannot proceed from Vapors , or from inconstant and irregular Winds , but from the Motion , Light , and particular Influence of the Moon ; which attracting the Sea in the same manner that the Load-stone doth the Iron , is the Cause of its accumulation , or swelling and increase , which makes the flux : And then her Virtue abating by her elongation , the Waters by their proper weight resume their level , and so make the reflux . And because all Seas are continuous , the Moon when under our Horizon , ceases not to cause the same Motions in our Seas , as when she is above it ; the Waters necessarily following the motion of those which are next them , which would be alike in all did not some variation arise from the different situations of Lands , which is the cause that the flux and reflux of the Ocean is more sensible then the Mediterranean , and in this the Adriatick , then the Tuscan , by reason that Sicily and the point of Italy makes the Sea enter impetuously into the Gulph of Venice ; wherein is observ'd another particular motion call'd Circulation , whereby the Mediterranean flowing by its proper motion from East to West , and meeting immediately at the entrance of that Gulph the Coast of Macedonia , discharges it self impetuously thereinto and continues its motion to the bottom of the Gulph , whence being repercuss'd it returns by the opposite Coast of Calabria to the other point of the Gulph by which it enters into the Tuscan Sea. Hence , to go from Venice to Otranto they take the Coast of Galabria ; and to return back , that of Macedonia . The Third said , Nothing so strongly argues the mobility of the Earth as the motions of the Sea and Rivers : for what else were it but a miracle if water contain'd in an immoveable vessel should agitate and move it self . That of Rivers proceeds not from their weight , which makes them fall into a place nearer their Centre ; seeing that in a declivity requisite to the course of a River for 200 leagues , there must then be a depression more sensible then the altitude of the highest Mountains of the Earth , nor could the Sea remit the waters to their Springs ( as the holy Scripture saith it doth ) if those Springs were higher then it . But supposing the motion of the Earth , 't is easie to render a reason of that of the Water . As for Rivers , ( almost all which run westward ) the Earth having its Diurnal Motion from West to East ( according to the Hypothesis of Copernicus ) may cause this their contrary motion by subtracting it self from the fluidity of the waters ( liquid bodies not exactly following the motion of solid ) as the water in a Tub rises in the side opposite to that towards which you sway the Vessel . By the same reason also the Sea shall have its course from East to West , which is therefore very sensible between the two Tropicks where the rapidity of the Earths motion is greater then under the Poles . Hence upon this account Navigation is very easie Westward , the Currents very violent , the Tides great towards the Coast of America : as is observ'd chiefly in Magellan's Streight , where the refluxes of the Northern and Eastern Sea are advanc'd above 70 leagues ; and the Mar del Sur scarce goes to 25 , and that weakly : but about the Poles the Sea hath no other motion but that which is caus'd by Winds and Tempests . As for the flux and reflux of the Sea , according to the same supposition , of its motion compounded of the annual in the Ecliptick ( where others make the Sun circulate ) and the Diurnal upon its own Axis and proper Centre there arises a certain irregular motion , sometimes slower and sometimes swifter , which is the cause of that flux and reflux : for as in a Boat mov'd at first swiftly and then caus'd to move somwhat slower , the water contain'd therein swells in its extremities till by continuation of that motion it recover its level ; and the Boat being again driven with the same velocity , the water swells again upon the change of the motion : the same comes to pass upon the unequal motion of the Earth mixt of the annual and diurnal . But because the Moon being annex'd to the Earth exactly follows its motions ; therefore most Philosophers have taken the Moon for the cause of the flux and reflux , although she be only the sign of it . The Fourth said , That according to this Hypothesis 't is easie to render a reason of two things very remarkable in Danubius and Nilus . The first which runs from West to East , is observ'd in Hungary to move slower about Noon then at other hours of the day , as appears by the Water-mills which grinde less at that time : because the motion of the Earth being then contrary to that of the Ecliptick , it consequently appears more slow . And as for the other effect , namely , the increase and inundation of Nilus , which begins at the Summer Solstice , this River running directly from South to North from , one Tropick to another , which is just the middle part of the Earth , when it comes to incline its Axis and return the Antarctick part to the Sun , the stream of this River , which is contrary to that motion , waxes slower ; and being besides augmented by the continual Rains of Summer , swells and overflows the Plains of Egypt . Which made some Ancients imagine that the North Winds blew again the stream at that time and forc'd the water back upon themselves . CONFERENCE CXLVIII . Whether is better , to Love , or to be Lov'd . THe same Nature , which by an instinct common to us withall things in the world , causes us to seek our own good , obliges us likewise to Love , when we meet Goodness or Beauty in an object capable to render us happy by its possession ; which consisting in being united to the thing lov'd , 't is in this union that the Lover places his greatest felicity , and accordingly goes out of himself to joyn himself to what he loves ; the motions of the will ( of whose number Love is ) differing in this point from the actions of the Understanding , that these are perform'd by the Species receiv'd by mediation of the Senses into the Intellect , which cannot know any thing but what comes home to it ; but the Will when it Loves , must go out of it self and become united to the thing it Loves , to the end to beget somthing for Eternity . And because things are not known by the Understanding till they have been first purifi'd from the grossness of their matter by the illustration and abctraction which the Agent Intellect makes of their Phantasms or Species , hence the notions of the foulest and most dishonest things are always fair and laudable , being spiritualis'd and made like the Faculty which knows them . On the contrary , the Will in loving renders it self like the object which it Loves , is turn'd into its nature , and receives its qualities ; if the object be unlawful and dishonest , it becomes vicious and its love is criminal . Which seems to argue that the Lover is less perfect then the Loved , into which he is transform'd ; as food is less perfect then the body , into which it is converted . And as that which attracts is more excellent then what is attracted , because the stronger draws the weaker ; so the thing Loved must be more excellent and noble then the Lover , whom it attracts to it self . Moreover , Love , according to Plato , is a desire of Pulchritude , which desire implies want ; and therefore he that Loves shews thereby that he wants some perfection , which renders the thing Lov'd amiable : since the Will is never carri'd to any object but what hath some goodness either apparent or real . Only God loves not his Creatures for their goodness , since they have none of themselves ; but his will being the cause of all things , he renders them good by loving them and willing good to them . The Second said , Since friendship consists in the union of two , or at most , of three Wills , whose mutual correspondence makes that agreeable harmony and those sweet accords , which make ravishing Lovers dye in themselves to live in what they love ; there is no true love but what is reciprocal ; which is the reason why none can be contracted with inanimate things , no more then with Beasts or Fools . And Justice commanding us to render as much as is given us ; 't is a great injustice not to love those that love us ; yea , if we may believe the Platonists , 't is a kind of homicide of the Soul ; since he that loves , being dead in himself and having no more life but in the thing lov'd , if that refuses his love , by means whereof it should live also in him as he in it , he is constrain'd either to dye or languish miserably . And whereas he that loves is no longer his own but belongs to the thing lov'd to whom he hath given himself , this thing is oblig'd to love him by the same reason that obliges it to love it's self and all that pertains thereunto . But though perfect love be compos'd of these two pieces , to love and to be lov'd ; yet the one is often found without the other , there being many Lovers wounded with the Poets leaden Arrows , who instead of seeing their love requited with love , have for all recompense nothing but contempts and , refusals . 'T is true , that it being harder to love without being lov'd , then to be lov'd without loving , there is no body but would chuse rather to be lov'd then to love upon those terms , because nothing flatters our ambition so much as to see our selves sought unto . Yet loving is a nobler thing then to be lov'd ; since honor being more in the honorer then the honored , the honor receiv'd by the lov'd thing reflects upon him that loves ; who for that reason being commended by every one that esteems a good friend as a good treasure , and not he that is lov'd , is also more excellent and hath more vertue , inasmuch as he hath more honor and praise which are the attendants of vertue . Moreover , the Lover acts freely , and therefore more to be valu'd then the lov'd person , who is forc'd to suffer himself to be lov'd . For though desire commonly follow Sensual Love , yet Love is not a desire , nor consequently a sign of Indigence ; otherwise , it should cease with the desire , and expire after enjoyment ; which is false : for Mothers love their dead Children , and even before they came into the world , not by a desire but by a motion of Nature , which causes us to love what appertains to us , and the more if it cost much pain ; which is the reason why Mothers , who contribute more to the birth of their Children , and have better assurance that they are their own , love them also more tenderly then Fathers do . The Third said , That to compare the lov'd person with the Lover , is to equal the Master with the Servant ; for the amorous assuming to themselves the quality of Servants of the Ladies whom they call their Mistresses , manifest sufficiently thereby that they yield them the pre-eminence . And although they be the most interessed in this cause ; yet they will never have the vanity to prize themselves above what they love ; which would be to condemn their own choice and their love of defect of judgment , which making them sigh after the enjoyment of the object they adore , argues their want and indigence , not to be supply'd by possession of the good they expect from it ; which herein like the Intelligences which move without being mov'd themselves , excites passions and motions in the Lover's breast , it self oftentimes remaining immovable . And as he acts in a more noble way that moves without being mov'd , because he resembles the end , which is the noblest of all the Causes ; so he that loves resembles Matter which Desires all Forms , expecting its perfection from them ; and consequently is inferior to the person that is lov'd , as from whom he expects his felicity . Even in Mutual Love , he that begins is less perfect , as confessing by that address some inviting accomplishments in the other , who finds not any obligation to love him again but the consideration of gratitude : For inferring the advantage of those that love from the nobleness of their subject , as in Gods love to his Creatures , and that of Parents to their Children ; I answer , that 't is rather an effect of passion then of true love . The Fourth said , That Love is according to the variety of its Object , ( Good ) , three-fold ; considering either Profit , or Pleasure , or Vertue . In the two former , 't is better to be lov'd then to love , but they are of no long duration ; those friends being wont to break as soon as they cease to find their market or the contentments which they receive from those to whom they pretended kindness . In honest friendship ( which alone deserves that name , being founded only upon vertue , which makes it durable ) though 't is not possible to love without being lov'd , because vertuous persons being alike mutually love and agree well together ; yet since this Amity , before it can become such must be cemented by frequentation , without which they cannot understand , nor consequently love one another , because love arises from knowledg , it may be demanded whether the active love of him that loves first be better then the passive of the other who is lov'd . Which Question I determine for the former , because he contributes most to the ensuing friendship , by laying the foundations of it . For friendship , as well as other things , is preserv'd by the same means that produce it , namely , by loving . And as the Agent is nobler then the Patient , as concurring more considerably to the perfection of the work ; so he that loves being the Agent is more perfect then the Person lov'd , who is the Patient . Also to love is to wish and do good ; to be lov'd , is to receive it : But 't is more honorable and vertuous to give then to receive ; which is a shameful action : and therefore he that receives never desires witnesses . Hence , as he that do's a benefit loves more then he that receives it , as the Artificer loves his work more then his work loves him , and a Creditor desires his Debtor's safety more then on the contrary ; in like manner he that loves is more excellent then he that is lov'd , Love being not so much a testimony of indigence as abundance , because 't is a desire of communicating ; and the more goodness a Being hath , the more it is communicative and diffusive . CONFERENCE CXLIX . Of Hair. OF the different parts of Man's Body some are absolutely necessary , others only for convenience or ornament , as the Hair , wherewith wise Nature hath adorn'd the Head ( his noblest part ) whose nudity would have been indecorous ; whence people are asham'd of baldness , which is also threatned by God as a curse to the Daughters of Sion . The good man Elisha had sufficient patience to endure Jezabel's persecutions for a long time , but not to support the affront of the little Children of Bethel who call'd him bald-pate ; and upon his curse forty two of them were torn in pieces by two Bears which came out of the neighbouring Woods ; God by that means avenging the injury done to the noblest part of this Prophet , namely the Head ; upon which 't is also the custom to place Crowns : and because 't is the Mansion of the Rational Soul , our Lord forbids swearing by it The Superincumbent Hair receives by that vicinity some particular and mysterious dignity , which hath made it so esteem'd , that not onely the Ancients offer'd it in sacrifice to their Deities , especially when they were toss'd by Tempests of Sea , and burnt it upon the death of Friends ; but also the Nazarens who were the Religious , or Monasticks among the Jews , were particularly prohibited by God to cut it ; wherein likewise Sampson's strength , Absolom's Beauty , and , according to the Poets , Nisus's happiness consisted . But above all , there is a certain Majesty in the Beard , which is reserv'd onely to Man , as best suting with the gravity of his manners . A large Beard was ever counted the character of Wisdom , and as such chosen by Philosophers as a badge of their profession . Hence Diogenes to one that ask'd him , Why he wore so long a Beard , answerd , To the end , that beholding it , I may remember that I am a Man , not a Woman . For though Wisdom and Folly be found in all Ages , and there be as many old fools as young hair-brains , yet the Beard is a sign of Experience , which principally renders Men wise . Natural Reason seems also to prove , that those that have Beards are wiser , and less impetuous than those that have not yet put them forth ; inasmuch as the fumes and fuliginosities , which are the matter of Hair , being still inclos'd in the latter , make them more inconsiderate and rash . Yea , were it onely for shew , I should conclude in favor of great Beards , which at least have this good that they make Men appear wise , though they be not so . And as Lycurgus said of long Hair , that it adds handsomness to them that are handsome , and covers the deformities of them that are not , whom also it renders terrible to their Enemies ; so large Beards serve for Ornament to those that are already wise , and make them considerable that are not so overmuch . The Second said , Hair is the Symbol of Thought , deriv'd from the same Brain , and as various in conceit and fashion ; Nations having chang'd modes for Hair and Clothes accordingly , as they have fancy'd more becommingness and sutableness in one fashion than in another . Four hundred years together there was no Barber at Rome , the first being carry'd thither from Sicily by Ticinius Menas , Anno V. C. 454 ; and after that time 't was accounted with them a note of barbarity and extream desolation to let their Hair and Beards grow , as Augustus did after the defeat of Varus . The French have been as mutable in this matter as in any other ; Their Kings of the two first Races , wearing long bushes of Hair , in token of liberty . And since Francis the First , who shav'd his Hair upon occasion of a wound in his Head , and let his Beard grow to hide the deformity of scarrs remaining in his Face after other wounds ; short Hair and long Beards began to be in request , and continued so till our Age , wherein Periwigs are more the mode than ever ; which being to be grounded upon convenience or seemliness , I see nothing that can justifie the great bush but Caprichio and Example . For Hair being a superfluous Excrement , its exorbitant greatness cannot but be incommodious and prejudicial to Health , and the good Constitution of the Brain ; the fuliginous vapors whereof , being repercuss'd by the abundance of Hair , cause Vertigoes and pains of the Head , not more certainly cur'd than by shaving the Head. As for seemliness , much Hair is rather frightful than handsome , and our Ancestors were no less comely persons than we , though they wore short Hair ; as at this day also do many warlike Nations Enemies of softness and delicacy , whereof great Hair is a most certain token , being proper to Women , as on the contrary , the long Beard is a note of Virility . For inasmuch as he that loves , conformes as much as possible to what he loves , we may judge of the softness and dissoluteness of the manners of this time , by the desire Men have to render themselves as like Women as they can , by wearing ( like them ) much Hair and little Beard : For when Men wore shorter Hair , long Beards were in request ; and when the Hair ha's been long , the Beards have almost ever been short ; the length of the one recompencing the brevity of the other , which would otherwise render Men hideous . The Third said . If ever 't was true that Custom is a Tyrant , 't is in this Case , no variation having been so much as in matter of Hair. The Scythians and Parthians wore both Hair and Beard long , thereby to terrifie their Enemies . The Greeks , whose Hair is much commended by Homer , kept it long , to distinguish themselves from their slaves , who were shorn , as at present are Galley-slaves , Artizans , and Monasticks for Humility ; whom also Peter Lombard , Bishop of Paris , caus'd to shave their Hair and Beard in the year 1160 , according to the 44th Canon of the Fourth Council of Carthage , which forbids Clerks to wear either Locks or Beards . The Aegyptians wear their Hair long , and shave off their Beards . The Maxii , a people of Africa , are shorn on one side of the Head , and let the Hair grow on the other . The Abaudi , had the fore-part onely shaven , the Antii contrary . The Arabians shave even their Daughters round about , leaving a Lock on the top . The Armenians shave their Hair into the form of a Cross ; but there is something more majestical in the Beard than in the Hair , and even Animals furnisht there-with , seem to have some sort of gravity more than others . Hence such as have affected the title of Wise , have likewise suffer'd their Beards to grow ; but the Ephori made the Lacedemonians cut theirs , as also Alexander and many Captains did their Souldiers , lest their Enemies might catch hold of them . But as the caprichio of persons of authority , especially Courtiers , gives the first model of fashions , particularly , as to Hair and Beard ; so to wear short Hair now every one's reaches to his waste ; or a magisterial spade Beard , now all are close shaven , ( except such whose Age and Condition exempts them from this Rule ) were for a Man to make himself taken notice of , for things which bring no commendation : which hath no place in discreet Minds , but argues a phantastical and humorsome person , who is commonly appointed contrary to the Modes ; whereof the present continually out-vie the Antient. The Fourth said , Hair , which is rather the leavs and boughs , than ( as Plato held ) the roots of Man's Body , ( which he terms a Tree revers'd ) having been chiefly design'd for preservation of the Brain from External Injuries ; they who would have care of their Health , must consult the Constitution of their Brain before they determine either for long or short Hair. Cold and Moist Brains , need store of Hair to fence off the cold Air ; Hot and Dry , the contrary . As for the Hair of the Chin , it was design'd onely for Ornament , and a Testimony of the Authority which the Male hath above the Female ; whence that part seemeth somewhat sacred , it being an Injury to touch one's Beard , of which the Emperor Otho made such account , that according to Cuspinian , he was wont to swear by his own . The proportion of it ought to follow the model of others of like condition ; Wise Men following the advice of the greatest number in matters indifferent , provided they be not contrary to Honesty and Health . CONFERENCE CL. VVhether Alterations of States have natural Causes . STates being compos'd of Realms or Provinces , these of Cities and Towns , these of Families , these of particular Persons , and each Person having Natural Causes ; 't is clear that the Alteration of the Whole is to be attributed to the same Causes which make the change of its parts . Thus when all the Houses of a Town are afflicted with Pestilence , or consum'd by Fire , ( which Accidents are capable of producing great Mutations in a Common-wealth ) it cannot be otherwise express'd , but by saying , that the Town is burnt or wasted by the Plague . And as when the particular suffrages of each Counsellor tend to the absolution or condemnation of a Criminal , 't were senseless to say , that the Sentence of the Court were other than that of the President and Counsellors ; so also it is ridiculous to say , that the Causes of personal mutations are Natural , but not those of Political . As therefore 't is almost the sole demonstration we have in Physicks , that our Bodies are chang'd and corrupted , because they are compos'd of the four Elements ; in like sort , I conceive , the Cause of alteration befalling the body of a State , is to be sought in the Collection of the several members that compose it ; which coming to lose the harmony , proportion , and respect which made them subsist , they are dissolv'd and corrupted ; which is a mutation , purely natural , and of absolute necessity . The Second said , If God hath reserv'd any thing to his own disposal , 't is that of Crowns and the preservation of States , which are the first and universal Causes of the safety of every particular person . Whence the transferring of those Crowns , from one State to another , which is a greater mystery , is a mutation purely supernatural ; as not onely God himself hath manifested , when he subjected the State of the Israelites first to Judges and Captains , which was a kind of Aristocracy , and afterwards to Kings reducing them to a Monarchy ; but also all such as have wrought great changes in States of the World : And Legislators knowing this belief imprinted in all Men's Minds , have affected the Reputation of being descended from , or favor'd by some Deity , as did Alexander the Great , and Numa Pompilius . Moreover , the Holy Scripture attributes to God the changing of Scepters , and frequently styles him the God of Battels , the winning and losing whereof , are the most common and manifest Causes of the change of States . And 't is a pure effect of the Divine Will , that Men born free , subject themselves to the Will of one sole or few persons ; so the changing of that Inclination , cannot proceed but from Him who is the searcher of Hearts , and gives us both to will and to do . If Natural Causes had their effects , as certain in Politicks as in Physicks , States should have their limited durations , as Plants and Animals have : and yet there is such a disproportion in the duration of all States , past and present , that one hath lasted above 1200. years , ( as the French Monarchy , whose flourishing State promises as many more Ages , if the World continue so long ) and another hath chang'd its Form several times in one yeat , as Florence . Upon which consideration , the greatest Politicians have put their States under the Divine Protection , and caus'd all their Subjects to venerate some particular Angel or tutelar Saint . Thus France acknowledges Saint Michael for its Protector ; Spain , Saint James ; Venice , Saint Mark ; and even the Ethnicks thought that a City , ( much less a State ) could not be destroy'd till the Deity presiding over it were remov'd . Whence Homer makes the Palladium of Troy , carry'd away by Vlysses , before the Greeks could become Masters of it . The Third said , The Supream Cause exercises its Omnipotence in the Rise , Conservation , and Destruction of States , as well as every where else ; yet hinders not subordinate Causes from producing their certain Effects , natural in things natural , ( as in the Life and Death of Men , which though one of the most notorious Effects of God's Power , and attributed to him by the Scripture and all the World , yet ceaseth not to have its infallible and natural demonstrations . ) Inlike manner , subordinate Moral Causes , produce their Moral and contingent Effects in Moral Things , such as that in Question is which Causes , depending upon Humane Actions which arise from our Will , no-wise necessitated but free , cannot be term'd natural and constrain'd , unless either by those that subject all things here below to Destiny , which subverts the liberty of the Will ( that is , makes it no longer a Will ) or those who will have not only the manners of the Soul , but also the actions always to follow the temperament of the Body ; which were hard to conceive , and yet would not infer a necessity in the alteration of States , since the effects of Love and Hatred , and other passions which give inclination or aversion are oftentimes prevented by thwarting causes . When the Lacedemonians chang'd the popular State of Athens into an Aristocracy of thirty Lords , whom they call'd afterwards the thirty Tyrants , no other cause can be assign'd thereof but the chance of War , which subjected the will of the Athenians to that of the Lacedemonians : And the same may be said of all other ancient and modern Revolutions . Indeed , if the causes in Policy had regular effects , or States were subject to natural declinations . Prudence , which is conversant about contingent things to manage them freely and alter its course according to occasion , should signifie nothing . 'T is more credible that as in the state of Grace God hath left our actions to the disposal of Free-will , that we may work out our Salvation our selves ; so in the administration of Republicks he hath left most things to chance , for imploying men's industry according to their will , whose motions being free and contingent , are diametrically opposite to the necessity of natural causes . The Fourth said , That these alterations may be , though voluntary , yet natural , yea necessary too ; our Will being as inclin'd to apprehended good , as our Intellect is to Truth . As therefore knowing this truth that 2 and 2 are 4 , 't is impossible but I must believe it ; so , knowing that such an action will bring me good , I shall do it : so that the causes of humane actions have somthing of necessity , and ( besides ) having their foundation in nature may in some sort be term'd natural . Moreover , since things are preserv'd by their like and destroy'd by their contraries ( which contraries are under the same genus ) it follows that all sublunary things having had a natural beginning must also have a like end . Desire of self-preservation , which is natural , gave birth to States ; but if , instead of this desire which renders Servants obedient to their Masters , these to the Magistrate , and him to the Sovereign , Rebellion and Treason deprive their Chiefs of the succour they expect from them , and by this means exposes the State in prey to the Enemies , it cannot but fall to ruine ; unless that some other natural cause , Perswasion ( as that of Menenius Agrippa taken from the humane body , upon a Secession of the Mechanicks of Rome from the Senate ) or an exemplary punishment reduce the Subjects to their forsaken duty . Whereby it appears that the State resumes its first vigor by as sensible and natural causes , as 't is to be perswaded , or become wise by others harm . Amongst many examples , the ruines of Troy and Thebes were caus'd by the rape of Helene whom the injustice of the Trojans deny'd to restore to her Husband , and the feud of two . Brothers aspiring to the same Royalty : then which no causes can be assign'd more natural and more necessarily inferring the loss of a State. CONFERENCE CLI . Which is more healthful , to become warm by the Fire or by Exercise . THey who question the necessity of Fire for recalefying our Bodies chill'd by cold the enemy of our natural heat , deserve the rude treatment of the ancient Romans to their banish'd persons , whom they expell'd no otherwise from their City but by interdicting them the use of Fire and Water ; knowing that to want either was equally impossible . Without Fire our Bodies would be soon depriv'd of life which resides in heat , as cold is the effect and sign of death . And as Aristotle saith , those that deny Vertue would not be otherwise disputed with but by casting them into the fire ; so would not I otherwise punish those that decry it , but by exposing them to freez in mid-winter , instead of burning a faggot for them . What could little Children and old people do without it ? For though the natural heat be of another kind then that of our material fire , yet this sometimes assists that in such sort that those who digest ill are much comforted by it , not to mention weak persons and those that are subject to swoonings . Moreover , the external cold must be remov'd by an external heat , as Fire is , which heats only what part and to what degree you please ; but motion heats all alike . As the Sun ( which some Philosophers take to be the Elemental-fire ) contributes to the Generation , so doth Fire concur to the conservation of Man ; not by immediate contact , but by the heat which it communicates to the Air and the Air to our Body , which by approaching or receding from it , tempers its excess in discretion , and thereby renders it sutable to our natural heat , not destroying Bodies but in its highest degree ; as also the Sun offends those at Noon whom it refreshes at rising and setting . The Second said , That the violent action of Fire which destroys all sublunary Bodies , argues its disproportion with our natural heat ; which disproportion renders the Stoves and places heated artificially by Fire so noxious , and makes such as love the Chimney-corner almost always tender , scabby , and impatient of the least inclemency of the Air ; that heat against nature not only destroying the natural but corrupting the humors and exsiccating the parts . But the bodies of Plants and Animals inur'd onely to natural heat are far more vigorous , whilst the same is secured against external cold by Bark , Hair and Skin , and those defensive Arms which Instinct taught our Fore-fathers so long as they were guided by Nature , in Caves of the Earth which moderate the injuries of the Air much better then humane Art can do ; or else by thick clothing which reflects the fumes incessantly issuing out of the pores of the Body ; from which repercussion , proceeds the warmth of our Garments . If cold happen at any time to over-master the natural heat in the external parts , the same is presently reviv'd ( but dissipated by fire , before which infirm persons frequently fall into fainting fits ) by motion and exercise which heats all Bodies , and much more such as are animated , driving the Spirits and Blood ( and with them heat ) into the agitated part . Of the benefit of which motion we cannot judge more certainly then by its effects . For as Fire takes away the Appetite and dulls the Senses of those that sit at it , so Exercise encreases it and renders the Body and Mind much more lively . Wherefore I conclude for Exercise against Fire , without which a late Physician liv'd twenty years , seeing no other but that of his Candle , and without employing his Wood , as Sylvius did who run up and down Stairs laden with two or three Fagots , more or less according as he was cold , till he was warm , and then he laid them up till another time . The Third said , Exercise is not more profitable to such as are accustom'd to it , then hurtful to others . Which Sedentary persons find true when they play at Tennis , or Hunt , or use such other violent motion . For every sort of motion is not Exercise , but only that which is perform'd with some streining , whereby respiration is render'd more frequent , the Arteries dilated , the Spirits and blood chaf'd , whence oftentimes they break their vessels , and beget Fevers , Pleurises , Fluxes , Head-aches and Catarrhs : which is a manifest proof that 't is better to leave the Humors and Spirits in their natural temper . For Health consists in a just proportion of the Humors , which are generated by the Concoction of temperate and moderate Food ; which Concoction is perform'd better during rest then during motion , and in the sleep of the night then in the labour of the day . So also are excrements better expell'd when the Body is quiet then when 't is in motion , which brings a confusion of pure with impure ; Insensible transpiration is sufficiently effected only by the internal motion of Nature without the help of external , which Nature hath not prescrib'd Animals , although they have no need of Fire , being naturally Furr'd , Feather'd , and otherwise guarded against the injuries of weather , and yet their age is almost as regular as that of immovable Plants . Man , on the contrary , by reason chiefly of his several violent exercises hath no prefix'd time of life , which labour ( inseparable from exercise ) wears and consumes more then his years , and makes him old before his time , depriving him also of that contentment and pleasure which makes us live . Moreover , since things are preserv'd and acquir'd by the same causes , lost health which is recover'd by rest and the bed , cannot be preserv'd by travel ; which , besides consuming our radical moisture swifter then the natural heat doth alone , hath the same effect that motion hath in a lighted Candle which is sooner spent when stirr'd then when at quiet . The Fourth said , That since Fire introduces into us a foreign and contranatural heat , as besides the inconveniences already alledg'd , the sweating of the head testifies , 't is more hurtful then Exercise , which only rouses up the natural heat enfeebled by the apertion of the pores caus'd by the Fire in Winter and the Sun in Summer , when for that reason Exercise ought to be less . The incommodity Exercise brings to unaccustom'd Bodies ought not to hinder their being form'd thereto by little and little , and by the degrees recommended by Hippocrates in all changes . For if Physicians contribute all their skill to correct distempers drawn from the birth , much rather may they endeavour to turn bad customs into good ; as being an easier task . Thus Galen was not accustom'd to cleave wood , nor Pittacus King of the Mytelenians to grind corn , yet they exercis'd themselves in these labours for their health . And indeed some Maladies , as those which proceed from a cold and moist distemper , are cur'd by exercise ; especially if they come from repletion . Thus Nicomachus of Smyrna was so monstrously fat that he could not put his hand behind him , yet was brought to a moderate bulk by Exercise . On the contrary , Germanicus whose legs were somewhat too slender brought them to a competent proportion by Riding ; the concussions whereof shake the Stone out of the Kidneys . Recovering persons need Exercise so much , according to their strength that 't is the most safe means of restoring it , and old men are chiefly preserv'd by it . Antiochus the Physician and Spurnia , both of them 80 years old , preserv'd their Senses and strength , entire by walking a great way every day on foot . And yet Fire is less hurtful in that age by reason of the coldness and thickness of the skin which gives not its heat so free entrance , nor so easie an issue to that within . CONFERENCE CLII. Whether Wine helps or hinders Digestion , and why ? THis Question will seem frivolous to the vulgar , who are no sooner debarr'd Wine by the Physitian , but they complain of Indigestion and weakness of Stomack . But our free Philosophy shall use its own rights , and inquire , whether the common Opinion in this Point be the best . Now if Wine , which is hot , and acknowledg'd such by all Physitians , be receiv'd into a temperate Stomack , it brings it into a distemper , whence Saint Paul enjoyn'd it not to Timothy , but in regard of the coldness or weakness of his Stomack , in which case a due temper results from the one cold , and the other hot . But temperate persons must avoid it's use , which was a just cause of Divorce to the Roman Dames , capital in the Camp of the Carthaginians , and still in divers parts of Asia ; whereunto if you add , all those that are depriv'd of it , because they have none produc'd amongst them , Children and sick persons , it will appear that ( to say nothing of Beasts , which drink onely water , and are more healthy than we ) there are a hundred live without it for one that drinks it . Moreover , they who are troubled with Indigestions , find and make others sufficiently understand , that Wine is last digested ; otherwise it would not keep its first colour , savor , and smell , after all other food , or at least onely alter'd by the acidity into which 't is easily corrupted . Besides , Water-drinkers have a better Appetite than Wine-drinkers , which is an Argument that Wine helps Concoction less then Water ; and no wonder , since , as Galen saith , it increases Thirst instead of quenching it as Water doth . For Thirst , which is the Appetite of Cold and Moist , cannot be extinguish'd by Wine , which is Hot , and so more apt to inflame it . The Life of the first Patriarch , before the use of Wine , namely , before the Deluge , was much longer than it hath been since ; and , no doubt , the principal defect in Man , and the Cause of most Diseases , is bad Digestion . The Second said , That Digestion being perform'd by the conflux of Spirits elaborated in the Spleen , and Wine which is more spirituous , and consequently , furnishes more matter for our Spirits than any other Aliment , cannot but powerfully promote the same . Which clearly appears by old men , in whom Wine hath the same Effect that Milk hath in Children , and preserves these latter from Worms . Whence possibly Hippocates gave it not onely in Quotidian , but also in Continual Fevers ; the hurtfulness to be fear'd from its heat , were it conjoyn'd with dryness , being secur'd by its humidity , which makes it symbolize with blood . Yet all Wines are not hot ; small green Wines , especially the White and Sharp , have more of coldness than of heat ; and other Wines drunk in small quantity with much water , refresh more than water alone , because opening the Pores , they insinuate into the remote parts , which plain water presently closes . Yea , Wine , as hot , is a friend to the Stomack and Bowels , whose membranous substance being cold and dry , needs the contrary qualities of Wine ; wherefore Wine helps Digestion , which water hinders , being indigestible it self , and so unable to give what it hath not . God's discovering Wine to Men after the Flood , as a remedy to the defect , left thereby in all Creatures serving for their food , being rather an evidence of its utility than hurtfulness . And there is as little reason to accuse it of shortning our dayes , as Guaicum of causing the Pox , upon pretence that the use thereof was not known till that Malady appearing , needed it for its Cure. The Third said , That the sole reason of the difficulty we find in digesting Wine , is the great resemblance of its qualities with those of Blood , both being Hot and Moist . But there can be no proper Physical Action without contrariety . For since every principal Agent induces Alteration in the subject which receives its Action , this change cannot be effected , but by depriving it of its former State , and the qualities which maintain'd the same . Which cannot be done , but by contesting with , and destroying them by contrary qualities ; and so according to more or less contrariety , the Action is stronger or weaker . Hence in the Digestion of Aliment , which is a proper Physical Action , wherein the Natural Heat destroyes the Food , in order to turn it into another Form , there must be contrariety ; and such Food as ha's least , gives the Heat least hold to work against it ; it not being easie for the Natural Heat and Moisture to act against an Aliment Hot and Moist , by reason of the resemblance between them ; as a Friend hardly combats and destroyes his Friend . Wherefore Wine being of the same quality , our Heat becoms idle in order to its Concoction . Possibly too , its abundance of Spirits make it hard to be digested , stifling the Spirits employ'd for Concoction , by reason of the too great resemblance between those of the one and the other . The Fourth said , That onely a disproportionate quantity of Wine is of difficult Digestion , a small quantity promoting it . Which holds good in all repletions , but , particularly , of Wine ; which relaxing the Fibres and Tunicles of the Stomack , weakens the Retentive Faculty , provokes the Expulsive by its Acrimony , either in the Superior Orifice , whence arise Hick-cocks ; or in the Inferior , whence proceed loathings and vomitings . Therefore the Apostle saith , Drink a little ( not drink much ) Wine . Nor would the inconvenience be less , if the best Aliments in the World were taken in Excess . For when their mass is too great to be constring'd and embrac'd by the Stomack , the Natural Heat is it self alter'd instead of over-mastering that , in order to Assimilation . The Fifth said , That the Question is to be determin'd by the difference of Wines and Stomacks . Strong Wines , such as are sweet and piquant , are improper for Hot and Cholerick Stomacks which must have only small green Wines , or other beverages of neer quality to common water . On the contrary , Phlegmatick and Cold Stomacks , and Melancholy Tempers , are strengthened by Wine , but prejudic'd by water and other cold drinks ; not that Heat is the cause of Digestion , ( for the hotter a Fever is , the more it hinders the same ) but because 't is a Medium , whereof our Natural Heat serves it self . The Sixth said . That indeed the diversity of Subjects makes some change in the Hypothesis , yet hinders not but we may pronounce upon the Thesis ; whether Wine helps or hurts Digestion . I believe the latter ; because Digestion cannot be perform'd , unless all the Meats of one meal be digested at the same time ; else the Chyle will be , part well elaborated ( namely , that made of the Food which hath had a convenient stay in the Stomack ) and part too much concoct and adust , made of that which stay'd in the Stomack too long and after Digestion ; and part also too little , proceeding from Meats requiring more Concoction , and yet hurried away with the rest . Now 't is certain , that Wine being sooner digested than other Aliments , by the authority of Hippocrates and Galen , ( who hold , that it asswages Thirst , and is distributed sooner than they ) it will produce a confusion and hotch-potch in the nature of the Chyle , which should be uniform . But Water serving only for a Vehicle , agrees better with variety of Meats , being like the Menstruum of the Chymists , and the Uniting Medium of the Lullists , which serves to re-unite all different Bodies into one alone , patiently attending their disposition without corrupting , ( as Wine and Vinegar doth ) and without leaving behind in the Kidneys the tartar , or lee of Wine , which is the seed of the Stone , where-with Water-drinkers are not so commonly troubled ; partly , for the abovesaid reason , and partly , because that tartar is not dry'd in them , as having less Heat than others . CONFERENCE CLIII . Why 't is colder at Day-break than at any other time of the Night or Day . IF Cold be a real quality , then the greater distance there happens to be between it and the Source of Heat and Light , ( the Sun ) the greater must the Cold be . And if it be only a privation of Heat , then mid-night is darker then either the Evening or Morning , because oppos'd directly to the Light of the Sun , it may seem that the Cold ought be greater likewise at that time , because the same is opposite to Noon , when the Sun's Heat is greatest ; yet the cool of the Morning argues the contrary , being so ordinary that it fore-tells Day-break more certainly , than the crowing of the Cock. Unless you will attribute the cause to this , that at Morning before Sun-rise 't is longer since the Sun inlightned the Horizon , than at mid-night ; at which time the Air and other Elements , still retain some of the preceding Day 's Heat , which tempering the Cold , occasion'd by the Sun's absence , renders the same less perceptible during the thickness of the Nocturnal Air , less subtile than that of the Day ; when the Light coming to dissipate those Clouds , subtilizes the Air by its insinuating beams ; whence the Cold thereof more easily insinuates into our Pores by the help of that weak Light , which is not strong enough to heat the Air. Just as Vinegar , though hot and biting of its own Nature , yet mix'd with much water , cooles the part whereunto 't is apply'd more than water alone doth . The Second said , That possibly the comparison of the Heat of our beds , ( out of which we arise in the Morning ) with the cold of the outward Air , makes us guilty of a mistake ; unless you had rather refer this Effect to the Oblique Aspect where-with the other Celestial Bodies of our Hemisphere are regarded by the Sun at his rising . For at mid-night when he is directly under the Horizon , the little bulk of the Earth hinders not , but he directly darts his Rayes upon those Stars which are above us , the Pyramid of the Earth's shadow not passing beyond the Moon ; so that then the vast and incredible magnitude of all those Celestial Bodies perpendicularly reflects upon us the Heat and Light of the Sun , which thus reflected may calefie the Air , as the Sun doth in the same posture ; but not at all at Sun-rise in their Oblique Aspects : Whence though the Sun be nearer us in Winter , yet he warms us less . If it be excepted , that the Evening , when the same Oblique Aspects return , is not so cold as the Night ; 't is answer'd , that this difference proceeds from the Heat of the foregoing Day , remaining in the Earth , Water , and Air , which conserve the same , till by the absence of the Sun the supervening Night wholly dissipate them . The Third said , That the Matutinal coolness proceeded from the approaching Suns driving the Clouds before him , which agitation raiseth a wind ( as there is always one at day-break ) whereby the same coolness is effected in the Air that a Fan causeth to a Lady . For all things here below having their motion from East to West , 't is reasonable that the Air be so mov'd too , and acquire the consequent of its agitation , namely , coldness . That all things come from the East , sundry instances manifest ; Mankind was from thence diffus'd into the other Quarters of the World ; Rivers run generally Eastward ; And the greater speed of Navigation from East to West , than contrarily , argnes the Sea to have the same motion ; as is chiefly observ'd under the Equinoctial , the greatness of which Circle renders that motion more manifest . This rule the Winds keep , when not diverted to a contrary course by Exhalations : And as for the Heavens , experience shews us , that their ordinary and best-known course is from East to West : So that 't is no wonder if they hurry the neighbouring Air with them , and by a Mathematical contact and natural consecution , all the other Elements . I speak not of Sciences , Arts , Policy , and other things which the more curious may find to have been deriv'd from the East . It suffices that the Sun taking this road drives the Air befor him ; the wind proceeding from which motion , causeth the coolness we feel chiefly at day-break ; when the vapours between us and the Sun being by his heat violently driven ( as the water of the Aeolipila is turn'd into wind and driven forth by the subjacent fire ) the coolness is more unacceptable , in that it succeeds and multiplies ( instead of diminishing ) that of the night , as the diurnal heat in likelihood ought to do . The Fourth said , He attributed the increase of cold at day-break to the ordinary action of all natural Agents , which is strongest when they arrive at the period or utmost point of their declination . So a Candle just upon extinguishing casts forth a smarter flame ; the violence of a Disease is greatest at its crisis , when 't is towards ending ; a Stone moves swiftest as it approacheth its Centre . And to compare the Year to the Day , the cold is commonly greater and more insupportable in February , the last Moneth of Winter , than in the beginning thereof ; though in reason it might seem rather to be so at the end of December , when the Sun is further from us , and that the custom of the two first months cold should render this last more tolerable ; as on the contrary , the heat is greater also in the dog-days , and afterwards , than at the Summer Solstice , when the Sun is elevated highest above our heads . So also in Summer 't is hotter two hours after noon , than at noon it self ; not so much through any disposition already received in the Air and Earth , as by reason of that Rule , That Natural Actions are stronger at the end than the beginning ; whereas violent actions , as the motion of a Stone upwards , is swifter in the beginning than the end . The Fifth referr'd this effect to the Antiperistasis of heat and cold . For as fire seems more scorching upon the approach of a great frost , so by a contrary reason cold must become more vehement at the approach of the Sun's heat . Moreover , the like combat is observ'd between the thickness of the darkness of the night , and the rarity of the day , when the Sun 's light rendring the illuminated Air more subtle , what was gross in the dark Air cannot be expell'd in an instant without some conflict and motion of the part condens'd by darkness with the rarefi'd by light ; from which agitation ariseth a wind commonly at day-break , which is probably the cause of the cold at that time . Now of that tenebrous part condens'd is made the Dew and Frost in our Climate , and the Manna in Southern Countries ; as the cold which we feel redoubled in Winter in the space between a neighbouring fire ( but out of its Sphere of Activity ) and the rest of the Air , is a familiar example of this Antiperistasis of heat and cold redoubled upon the approach one of the other . For as 't is much colder then elsewhere , between that fire which is too distant to warm us , and the Air left in its natural frigidity ; so at day-break our Air being too far off from the Sun to be heated by it , augments its coldness upon his approach . The Sixth said , Air hath no natural quality but supream humidity , whereby 't is supple , movable , and pliant ; heat and cold being impress'd upon it by outward agents : Otherwise being the general medium and mediator of motions local , natural , vital and animal ( for the Spirits are of an aerious nature ) and the Factor of all Agents by whose intervention they communicate their influences , it would act against the qualities impress'd upon it , sometimes hot and sometimes cold , and destroy them by its own . Which indeed its humidity doth , but to the profit of animated bodies ; dryness being their enemy . Hence cold and dry Saturn hath under him , hot and moist Jupiter , who tempers his hurtfulness and sutes him to living things . Now the Sun having at the declining of the day rais'd many aqueous , and consequently supreamly cold , and the heat whereby they were rais'd abandoning them upon his absence , the natural cold of those vapours becomes predominant , and returns them by degrees into their first state . Which refrigerating the Air makes the night the colder , the further the vapours are from their extraneous heat , that is to say , the nearer day approacheth . CONFERENCE CLIV. Whence the whiteness of Snow proceeds . THe first attributed the cause thereof to the desiccation of water ; for experience shews in all sublunary Bodies that dryness whitens , as Sea-water becomes white when dry'd to Salt , the stalks of Corn , Pulse and the leaves of all other Plants wax white as they wither and dry . The same happens to the Bones of Animals , and grey Hairs , on no other cause but siccity , since the extremity expos'd to the Air is white , but not the root . Hence water by its transparence already partaking much of light ( but which its rarity reflects not to our view ) is no sooner desiccated into Ice , Hail , or Snow , but it acquires this pure whiteness , which humidity again destroys . So the high ways white with dust grow black upon rain ; a wet cloth appears darker then a dry ; and that some things become black by drying ( as Coal ) is because there was heat enough to draw the humidity , which was at its Centre , to the Circumference , but not enough wholly to dry it up , as appears in that the same heat continu'd reduces the coal to white ashes which would be as perfectly white as Snow , did not the Tincture imprinted thereon by the Salts withstand it ; for if you urge them further by fire , you will make them of a perfect whiteness ; as appears in Chalks , which are made not only of grey and black stones , but even of Metals , as Ceruse is made of Lead . The Second said , Whiteness is not a real Colour , since it appears in all bodies depriv'd of preceding Colours , of all which 't is indifferently susceptible . But 't is otherwise with real Colours , a subject imbu'd with one of which is not apt to receive all others but some only ; as Nature hath fram'd the Organs of Sense naked of all sensible objects , to the end they might be susceptible of the same . Wooll dy'd into a sadder colour cannot receive a lighter , and black Wooll admits none at all ; but white , being natural to every subject that hath no colour , is capable of receiving all : So when you wash off the blew or dirty colour of a Band , it becomes white . Whereby it appears , that Whiteness hath the same reference to Colours that Unity hath to Numbers whereof 't is the beginning , but is none it self . And as 't is the Emblem of Innocence and Purity , so also it proceeds from them . The Air , which is the purest of our Elements ( for Fire is only in Mixts ) and water refin'd into vapours , which follows the Air in purity , hapning to acquire visibility by condensation into Snow , cannot represent the same under any other out-side but Whiteness . Now that Whiteness is an effect of purity , is manifest by the Stars , which are represented to us only under the species of Whiteness , and cannot be painted but with white in their light , which de-albating what it irradiates , and leaving the same elsewhere black , shews that 't is as the purest , so also the whitest thing in the world . Likewise Metals are whiter according to their purity ; Lead is worse then Tin , and this then Silver only upon account of their impurity ; the sole perfect mixture of the yellow incombustible Sulphur of Gold not permitting it to be alter'd and spoil'd of its yellow colour which nearest approacheth whiteness . Wherefore Snow being a most pure Body , compounded only of two colour-less elements , namely , Air and Water , 't was necessary either that it should have no colour , or if any ( whereby to become visible ) the principle and origin of all Colours , namely White , in the perfection with which Nature makes all her Works . The Third said , That the same difference which appears between the Stars and their Orbs , is found between Water and Snow , arising only from Density and Rarity . As the Star appears white , and the rest of the Heaven darker by reason of its rarity ; so likewise Water seems obscure upon account of its rarity , and Snow white upon that of its density . The Fourth said , If that reason were good , then Ice should be whiter then Snow , because 't is more solid ; and yet the contrary appears . Besides Snow is so far from being more dense and solid then Water , that on the contrary , there is less Air in Water then in Ice , which is more close and compact then Snow ; the swimming of Ice upon the Water arguing some aerious parts included in it at the time of its congelation , which is not and cannot be made without air , Wherefore Snow differs from Water only by its figure or accidental form , which reduceth it into flocks congealed by cold in a cloud ( not as it is resolv'd into Rain , for then 't would prove Hail ) but whilst yet a vapour in the region of the Air. So then in this figure alone is the reason of the whiteness of Snow to be sought ; which is not found in water , partly by reason of its transparence , and partly because its smooth surface gives no hold to the visual ray . Which is the reason why Water is pictur'd with a blew and darkish colour . Thus burnish'd Silver as that of Looking-glasses seems dark if compar'd to rough Silver , which doth not dissipate our visual Spirits as that former doth . Hence Ice is much whiter then water , as being less smooth . The Fifth said , That 't is proper to cold to whiten , as 't is to heat to blacken . Thus Southern People are either black , or tawney ; Northern , white : and the Hair of both grows white with old age by reason of the coldness thereof . All the cold parts of our Body are white ; as the Brain , Bones , Cartilages , Membranes , Fat and Skin . Linen and Wax are whitened by the coldness of the night . For the same reason , not only Snow but Hail , Frost , Ice , Rime , and all other cold Meteors are of the same colour . The Sixth said , That though the whiteness of Snow was disputed by Anaxagoras , and Armenia produces red by mixture of the exhalations of Vermillion with the ordinary vapors which the Sun raises from the water ; yet this whiteness is as manifest as the causes are hid , no less then those of light , which is the colour of Celestial Bodies , as colours are the light of Terrestrial . However , this whiteness seems to proceed from a mixture of Air and Water , as appears in froth , whose consistence is like that of Snow , the whiteness whereof , possibly , is increas'd by the Spirits wherewith Snow abounds , which are luminous Bodies , whereof the fertility caus'd by Snow is an Argument ; to which Spirits , ( which Frost hath not ) may be ascrib'd what Galen affirms , namely , that Fish cover'd with Snow become more delicious ; for to the Moon it can with no more reason be referr'd than to the Sun. The Seventh said , That an univocal and certain cause of whiteness cannot be found in the first or second Qualities : Not in Heat or Cold ; since Snow , Sugar , and Salt are equally white , though the first is cold , the second temperate , and the third hot : Nor in Siccity or Humidity ; since humid Milk is no less white than dry Chalk and Plaster . The density and weight of Silver , the rarity and levity of Snow , the sweetness of Sugar , and the acrimony of Salt ; in short , the examen of all other Second Qualities of white things , shews that it depends not on them . Nor yet on the third : for white Agarick is purgative ; white Starch , and flowr of Beans , astringent . Lastly , what some call Fourth Qualities , or Properties of the whole Substance , depend as little upon Colours , since the same whiteness which is in the Meal that nourishes us , is also in the Sublimate that kills us . It remains to inquire the reason of Colours , and consequently , of Whiteness in the proportion between the Sight and the Surface of the colour'd body . When therefore it happens that the Visual Ray , which issues forth pure and white , that is to say , colour-less , finds no Colour in a Surface ; if the same be Diaphanous , it takes it for a Medium not an Object ; ( as is seen in Glass , Crystal , Air , and Water ) ; if opake , it stops at the said Surface ; and finding no Colour thereon , returns with the Species of the Object to make its report to the Common Sense that it saw nothing ; and this is what they call Whiteness . Hence , White so little delights the Sight , that it disgregates and wearies it ; as a false stroke doth that brings nothing . Now to apply this to Snow , the Visual Ray is indeed stopt by its condens'd Surface ; but whence should it have Colour , since 't is compos'd of Air and Water , both colourless ? The Truth is , sutably to its Principles , it must necessarily remain without Colour , that is , White , whereby it so disgregates the Visual Rayes that sometimes it blinded a whole Army . CONFERENCE CLV . Whether Courage be natural or acquir'd . COurage being the Contempt of Danger , which we naturally fear , we cannot be naturally courageous ; for then two contrary Effects should proceed from the same Cause . But the Truth is , our Nature is indifferent to every thing whereunto it is lead and fashion'd . Thus , skittish Horses are made sober by inuring to the noise of Muskets , which before they could not endure . On the contrary , brave Coursers kept in a dark Stable and unemploy'd , become resty and jadish . Moreover , since there is no true Courage without Knowledge of the Danger , ( whence Fools and Drunkards cannot be styl'd courageous ) this argues that this Virtue hath need of Rules and Precepts , as without which , our Knowledge cannot but be very imperfect . Nor did any thing render the Romans more valiant than the Nations they subdu'd , but Military Discipline ; wherein the Roman Legionary under-went his Apprentisage , as other Artificers do in their Trades : Which Instruction , some of their Descendents despising , have shewn thereby what difference there is between themselves and their Ancestours , and determin'd this Question to the advantage of Industry . At this day our Souldiers are not more strong and courageous than Town-people ; and the Officers whom alone we see perform all the brave Actions , surpass not in Courage ordinary Souldiers , saving that these have not been so well instructed as they , and reflect not so much upon the shame and loss which they incurr by Cowardize . And because that Courage is greatest , which makes us contemne the greatest dangers ; hence that which leads us to the Contempt of Death , the most terrible of all things , is , undoubtedly , the greatest . But the History of the Milesian Virgins is remarkable , who , upon the perswasions of a certain Orator , were , contrary to the natural timidity of their Sex , carry'd to so great a Contempt of Death , that nothing could restrain them from killing themselves , but the example of their Self-murder'd Companions drawn forth-with naked about the streets . Whereby it may be judg'd , how powerful Perswasion is to encourage us : Which Captains and Generals of Armies are not ignorant of , who employ all their Rhetorick to impress Audacity in their Souldiers breasts , upon an assault or a battel ; and those that have been in such encounters , affirm , that nothing conduces more either to inflame the Courage of Brave Men , or infuse it into such as have none , than an Exhortation well apply'd and suted to the Minds of those that are to be encourag'd ; sometimes by the Memory of their former Gallant Actions ; sometimes by those of their Enemies Cowardice ; sometimes by the greatness of the Danger , and the inevitable ruine they incurr in case of turning their backs ; but commonly , by the salvation of their Souls , and the good of their Country ; and always by the fair spur of Honour and Glory : Considerations directly opposite to those dictated to us by Nature , which tend onely to preservation of the Individuall . The Second said , If Instruction made Men valiant and courageous , than all that receive the same Education , learn in the same Academy , and fight under the same Captain , should be equally courageous . Yet there is so notable a difference between them , that it cannot be imputed to any but Natural Causes ; such as are the structure of the parts of the Body , the temper of the humors , the nimbleness or heaviness of the Spirits , and especially the diversity of Souls which inform our Bodies ; which diversity is apparent even in Infancy , before the Corporeal Organs can be suspected to be the Cause thereof . One Child is more timorous than another , and no sooner begins to go , but he beats his Companions , who suffer themselves to be beaten by one weaker than themselves ; the first , not quitting his hold for the rod , for which another will do more than you would have him . The truth is , if the Soul be the Architect of her habitation , to her must be imputed the Principal Cause of the variety found therein , upon that of our Actions visibly depends . For as every one readily addicts himself to those employments and exercises of body and mind whereunto he is most fit , and which he performs with most ease ; so he is more easily lead to Actions of Courage , whose Organs are best dispos'd for the same . And because Children commonly have some-what of the Habit of Body , and Temper of their Parents , hence Courage seems to come by Descent ; which possibly renders our Gentry so jealous of the Antiquity of their Families , in which they had rather find a Man beheaded for an Action that speaks Courage , than a Burgess who had not liv'd in a noble way . Moreover , to judge well of Courage , we must not consider it solely in Man , since 't is found so resplendent in Animals incapable of Discipline and Instruction , that the certainest Physiognomical Rule whereby to judge of a Valiant Man , is taken from the similitude or resemblance he hath with the Lyon , Bear , or other Beasts of Courage . Which shews that the true and original Valour being in Animals , Precepts rather alter and pervert , than produce it in us . Hence the most learned are oftimes the greatest Pultrons . For which reasons the Romans caus'd the warlike people whom they had subdu'd , to descend from the Mountains into the Valleys , that by that means they might change their Nature . Indeed , these Romans were better disciplin'd than the Nations whom they call'd barbarous , and by that means more easily overcame them ; but they were not the more courageous for that , he who is vanquish'd abating nothing of his Courage thereby : witness King Porus , whose Courage Alexander more admir'd for his refusing to eat , that so he might by dying avoid the shame of being overcome , than for the single fight to which he had challeng'd him . Officers out-do common Souldiers , because they have more to lose than they , and their Pusillanimity would be more taken notice of . And the Speeches of Generals in a day of battel are not for the truly courageous , who need them not , but for the Cowards , who are encourag'd against the fear of Death , by false suggestions of the Enemies paucity , and their own number . Whereas true Courage , as Socrates saith in Xenophon , is not in those that fear not , because they ignore the danger , but in those who beholding it great , yet judge their own strength greater and thereupon presume of surmounting it ; which Resolution is never learnt by Books or Precepts , but is inherent in the Mind . The Third said , That he was of the Opinion of Socrates , in the same Xenophon , namely , that as some Bodies are more robust , so also some Souls are better to undergo dangers . That nevertheless Instruction serves greatly to perfect Nature : Whence certain Nations cannot sustain the assaults of others better train'd and accustom'd to manage some sort of Arms. All the kinds whereof , both offensive and defensive , proceeding from Humane Industry , Nature alone must not arrogate the advantage we have over other Animals ; whose Courage being by the help of Art surmounted by that of Man , as Art can do nothing without Nature ; so the Courage which leads us to attaque and vanquish them , must be ascrib'd to Art , without which , Man durst not attaque them . The Fourth said , We must distinguish Courages according to the diversities of Subjects whereon they are employ'd . The highest Class is that of persons , who freely offer themselves to certain death for their Religion , whether true or false . So did amongst the Romans , Q. Curtius , who threw himself into a Gulph to appease the anger of the Gods ; Metellus , who ran into the fire to fetch out the Statue of Minerva ; and of Hereticks a great number , of whom Books are full . But this Martyrology shews us a greater number in the true Church ; yet the Courage of so many Martyrs cannot be ascrib'd to Nature alone , but to Perswasion , and to Faith. Next comes the Courage of those great Heroes , and illustrious Men of Antiquity , as David and his nine Worthies , Alexander the Great , the three Horatii and Curiatii , Caesar , Cato , and many others , whom none can say would have done those brave Actions , unless they had been lead thereunto by a noble desire of Glory , to which our Minds are carryed onely by Reasons , Precepts , and Examples ; and consequently , their Courage may be judg'd rather acquir'd than natural . Lastly , Courage is found in all Callings and Employments . A Minister , or Counsellor of State , a Divine , and a Judge , acquire the Title of Courageous , when they resolutely perform the Office whereto they are call'd . This is not taught any person by Nature , and therefore I find more effects of acquir'd than of Natural Courage , which ( besides ) how great soever , is perfected by Industry . CONFERENCE CLVI . Whether Men , not having learn ' d of others , would would frame Language to themselves . NAture having given Animals a Voice for mutual communication at distance , and that distinguish'd into as many severall Tones and Accents as they have different Passions and necessities ; 't is not credible that she hath provided worse for Man , as to what was more necessary to him , as being subject to more passions and necessities than any other Animal , which oblige to a Society , no-wise imaginable without Speech ; which consequently , two Children would frame to themselves , as soon as the moisture of their Brain and Organs serving to Speech , being dry'd by Age , permitted free motion to their Tongue ; beginning by imitation of voices or sounds which they hear , and giving names to things sutable to the voices or sounds they render'd . In defect whereof they would frame other articulate words , first Monosyllables and Simple , as those of the Chineses are , and afterwards compounded : by which they would express all their other conceptions , if not with such facility as other Languages , which time hath enrich'd , yet at least after their own Mode , using the most conformity they could to the nature and property of each thing . And where reason fail'd them , they would be help'd by hazard ; our Nature being so strongly carri'd to imitation , that he of the two , who first apply'd a word to some thing , would be follow'd by the other without contradiction . For the mind of Man being an Act , incessantly conceives ; his greatest pleasure is in communicating those conceptions ; and as a Torrent or River without shore , take their course every way , so Man's conception being destitute of terms to imitate , would frame new according to his phansie , which coming to be receiv'd by others , would acquire the same perfection whereunto other Languages arrive in time . Yea when the Organs of Speech fail , dumb persons move their members a thousand ways to make themselves understood ; and that so happily , that when Monsieur de Sancy was Embassadour in Turkie , he hapned to see two Mutes , the one a Turk and the other a Persian , who not understanding one another because they had different signs , there was found a third Mute who serv'd them for an Interpreter . Which being harder then to articulate a voice , argues , that Nature would much sooner teach Speech then expression by gestures . For no body is ignorant that it is easier to speak then to do . The Second said , That Speech being only an imitation , he that should never hear another speak could never speak himself . Hence persons born deaf are always dumb , though they have all the Organs fit for formation of Speech : and yet none will imagine that they have not all the same faculties and necessities of expressing themselves that other men have , yea and greater too , being depriv'd of all instructions which are aquir'd by the ear , and other benefits proceeding from the same . Which is further verifi'd by the examples of all savage Men that have been found ; even by that of the Satyre , who by the report of S. Jerome in his Epistles appear'd to S. Anthony in the Desart ; all which instead of words pronounc'd only inarticulate voices , liker sounds and bellowings then words ; these men being like one ignorant of playing on the Lute , who though he hath fingers yet cannot make it speak as he can who is skill'd in that Instrument . The Third said , That the Reason why persons born deaf are also mute , is , that he who speaks must first hear himself speak before he be heard by others ; otherwise he knows not whether himself hath spoken or no , much less can others know : and as little doth he remember the voice which he made use of to express this thing or another : which is absolutely necessary to being able to employ the same voice when he would signifie the same thing . But the case is not the same with him that having a good ear and intending to cause himself to be understood endeavours to express his conceptions of things by his voice which he articulates by the judgment of his ear , as a Lutinist doth the strings of his Instrument , which indeed is more artificially touch'd by a skillful then by an ignorant person , yet ceaseth not to strike the Ear , as the Language invented by such men without Precepts will not be less audible though more disagreeable then another . Moreover , Speech being as proper to man as Reason ( whereof 't is the Image , whence possibly the Greeks denote both by the same word ) it may seem , that one remote from all commerce would not cease as to reason so neither to speak ; but might as well do the one as the other . If there be any obstacle , it must proceed from some cause : not from the material , to wit , the species of things , which it imports not whether they be introduc'd by one sense or another ; Nor from the efficient , the Organs of Speech being suppos'd intire ; nor from the Formal , which cannot fail , since 't is necessary for Speech to follow as often as the breath is strongly driven out of the Lungs through the sharp Artery into the Mouth , organiz'd by the Epiglottis , modifi'd by the Tongue , minc'd by the Teeth , and form'd by the Lips. As for the final , which is Communication , 't is not less beneficial to one then to another . Wherefore all the causes of Speech concurring and being supply'd to man by nature , the effect must necessarily follow . And if Beggars , particularly those call'd Gipsies , make to themselves a particular jargon , which they call Blesche or Narquois , it will not be harder for those we speak of to do as much . Yea they will not find more difficulty therein , then occurs in the inventing of new Characters by such as write in Cyphers : which is also confirm'd by the judgment of the Fathers who hold that the alteration of Tongues at the building of Babel , was nothing but the total abolition in each man's memory of the species of his maternal Language ; which Memory being thereupon become a ras'd table and like a white paper , it concern'd men to agree together about new terms significative of their conceptions . Otherwise ( they say ) if God had then infus'd an actual knowledg and habit of several Languages in all those Workmen , this had not been a punishment but a reward of their arrogance , and in some sort parallel to that famous gift of Tongues by the Holy Ghost at Pentecost . The Fourth said , That since nothing can be in the Intellect which was not before in the Sense , the Species of Voice cannot be introduced into the Understanding but by some outward sense : Not by the Hearing , which is the right sense of Discipline , since none speaks to the Children of whom the question is : Nor by the Eyes , whose sole object is the visible Species : nor by the other Senses , whose objects are also different from those of the Hearing . Moreover , a Language being comprehended under Grammar , which is a Science , it cannot be understood much less practis'd without either Precepts or Examples . For want of which the memory of Children ( of whom , we now speak ) not being furnish'd with any Idea , can dictate nothing to the Muscles and Nerves , the instruments of voluntary motion , which therefore can form no Speech ; just as he that is not accustom'd to other exercises of the body no more then to those of the mind , produces them not . That God created Adam and Eve with Speech , and that ( as 't is reported ) some Children have spoken at their birth , yea some in their Mothers bellies ; these are things purely supernatural , and from which nothing can be inferr'd . The Fifth said , That Women have such a facility of speaking , that if two Children especially of different sexes were bred up together , 't is likely the female would speak first , not only as the more forward but as the greater tatler . Which was the reason of the miscarriage of the King of Egypts trial , which he made only with Boys . And yet this habit of Speech is such in men that in our age the Constable of Castile's Brother being born deaf crost the Rule , that persons deaf by birth are always dumb ; ( as also hapned to many of the same Family of Velasco ) . For he was taught to Speak , Write , Read and Understand Authors , by putting a cord about his neck and straitning or loosning the same to advertise him , when to open or shut his mouth by the example of his Teacher , that so he might ●xpress the things which were represented to him at the same time : nor was there other difference found between his speech and that of other men , but only that he did not regulate his voice , speaking commonly too high : which hath also sometimes been done by making the deaf man bite the Instrument upon which the sound they would have him hear was form'd , because the impression which the Brain receives thereby answers in some sort to the Sense of Hearing . CONFERENCE CLVII . Whether is better , to guard the Frontier , or carry the War into the Enemies Country . PEace being the end of War , he manages War best that soonest attains that end . Now Peace is attain'd two ways ; either by quelling the Enemies force ; which seldom happens and is of long discussion between parties almost equal ( as those that go to war commonly are , too great inequality presently subduing the weak to the strong ) or else by rendring all his attempts ineffectual ; and this is more easily done by expecting him firmly and resolutely , then by assaulting him at his own home , withall the inconveniences and incertainties that occur in remote expeditions . Moreover , every design ought to be render'd as infallible as is possible ; yet so many unexpected difficulties arise in things which appear most easie , that we find by daily experience the Theory much different from the Practice . Which being presum'd certain , as indeed it is , none doubts but a Minister of State may better lay the plat-form of a design in a Country which is accessible to him and at his disposal ; as also that both the Leaders and Souldiers may better give and execute Orders in a place where the Inhabitants are obedient and ready to contribute their care , pains , and money for promoting the projects which serve to the advancement of their party ; then in places where they must depend upon the honesty of Guides , who are frequently deceivers or apt to be deceiv'd , and where all things are contrary . Besides , every one is more ardent and zealous for the preservation of his own Land , Wife and Children , yea and his own Life too , then for making designs upon the Life and Goods of others ; in which case , besides the dubiousness of the event , the Souldiers are not sure that what they shall conquer shall remain their own ; but they are certain that what they defend well will remain so , since it belongs to them already . Moreover , Histories inform us that of ten Enterprises made in an Enemies Country scarce one hath happily succeed●● , nor one of ten Conquests been kept . Witness the late Invasions of the English and Spaniards in the Isles of Rhee , S. Honorat , and S. Marguerite , and more lately at Leucate . Add hereunto , that 't is less chargeable to keep at home ; and what is observ'd in private Duels is appliable to publick Wars : for oftentimes the more unskillful Combatant keeping his ground and expecting his Enemy , kills him . Besides , Defence carrying more justice with it then Invasion doth , it must also beget more confidence and boldness in the Defenders , and more diffidence and fear in the Invaders , who cannot fight with so good a Conscience for what is possest by , and therefore justly presum'd to belong to others , whatever subtilty may be us'd to set up and colour a false title . The Second compar'd him that invades an Enemies Country , and him that expects him in his own , to two Gamesters , one whereof having begun to win will no longer venture any thing of his own , and the other begins the Game with his own money . For the Assailant hazards nothing of his own , since he makes his Enemies Country the seat of the War and of the hazard which follows it . And whether you place the benefit and end of this War in the conquest of the Enemies Country , or in a just defence only , 't is always more commodious , profitable , and glorious to attaque him at home , then to expect him at your own doors . For , if you design to conquer , you must necessarily enter into his country to get possession ; if only to defend your self , then ( as wise men chuse rather to divert and prevent diseases then to repel them already form'd , and as a Fire is more easily quencht in its first flame than when it hath seiz'd the roof and walls , so ) 't is easier to defend your own country by making a diversion upon that of the enemy than to expel in your own all the desolations that attend war , which you must suffer at home unless you remove it further . Besides , in forreign Counties the war almost pays its self , the Soldier lives as he list , enriches himself with the pillage of taken Towns , and so is less charge to his Prince . Yea , he becomes more valorous there too . For , as Antiperistasis redoubles the force of Natural Agents , so the approach of an enemie's country gives heart to the most cowardly , and renders others more disciplinable , as well knowing that they must look for help only from themselves . Hence Armies have prosper'd better in a strange Country than in their own . The Romans were always victorious out of Italy , but often beaten at home , and reduc'd to great extremities by the Gauls and Carthaginians ; who likewise were always overcome in their own Country . Hence Alexander conquer'd more Kingdoms and Provinces by carrying his Arms into Asia , then his Father and all his Lieutenants won Towns in Greece ; the English have been more fortunate in France then at home ; and the Turks almost ever gain upon the Christians by assaulting Christendom . Yea Reputation , by which Kings reign , and Terror which half gets a victory , are always on the Aggressor's side , whereas on the contrary nothing abates the courage more then to suffer the invaders to come to our houses , because the alacrity and promptitude of Soldiers is usually greatest when acccompani'd with great hopes . The third said , 'T is impossible to determine any thing in this or any other political Questions , which are variable accordding to diversity of Circumstances ; The frontier of one State may be so safe that there is nothing to be fear'd at home from the enemy , against whom therefore all the seditious and turbulent persons may be safely sent : Forreign War serving as a Sanctuary to bad Citizens , who fear the punishment of their crimes ; in which respect it serves for a purgation and bleeding to the body Politick . Other States , there are which ( like Recovering Persons , whose bodies are strong enough to support themselves , but not to assail other ) no sooner take the field but discord and division arises at home , and so they incurr the reproach of the Astrologer who fell into a ditch whilst he was gazing on the sky . Wherefore 't is not more easie to resolve whether 't is best to make war , neer-hand or afar off , without saying in what time , in what place , with what means and against what enemies , than to counsel a Tradesman whether he should keep or get , without knowing why and whether he hath money in his purse or no. The Examples alledg'd on either side resemble the sound of those bells which accord with all Notes . Those that have prosper'd in conquering would possibly have got more if they had put themselves only upon the Defensive ; and those that have been worsted in defending their own , perhaps did it too late , and ( as it most frequently happens ) when their forces were impair'd . But it may be said of the French and all other warlike Nations that they are much fitter to attaque their enemy afar off then to support his irruptions in their own country ; because the first requires such an ardor and impetuosity as is natural to them ; and the second hath need of much patience , in which we have always been surmounted by Strangers , till that grand Genius of the State which animates it at this day manifested that Conduct doth all both in war and peace . CONFERENCE CLVIII . Whence diversity of Opinion proceeds . T Is no wonder if every cause produces a different effect , and that there is diversity not only between things of different kind and species , but also between each individual , so that two eyes are not perfectly alike . Which variety , had we ways of distinguishing , would appear to us everywhere else , as it doth ( for example ) to the Dog , who , of two Hares which we judg alike , knows which he started first . But that one and the same thing appears divers according to the diversity of those that judg of it , this seems as strange in the inquisition of its cause as 't is common in practice . For since that the Intellect judges of things according to the report of the outward senses , without whose ministry nothing is introduc'd into it ; and that these senses and their mediums being well-dispos'd agree all in their reports , the whiteness of this paper , the blackness of this ink , and the truth of all other objects being faithfully represented to us ; Why should not all men , that hear one and the same proposition , and the reasons whereby it is backt and oppos'd , make the same judgment for , or against it , without being divided , as they are , into several opinions . The cause hereof I ascribe to the several disposition and habitude of the Organs which render the soul's operations different . A sucking child being at a Sermon , understands nothing at all of it ; one six or seven years old carries away a confus'd knowledg of it , and thinks it enough to say that the Preacher spoke of God ; the young man and the old man judg thereof according to their inclination , the cholerick hastily , the melancholy with more circumspection , and almost all severally . Again , if the matter be scholastical , the Peasant who understands it not , judges thereof with admiration , the Scholar esteems it , the illiterate Tradesman blames it , and preferrs a point of morality ▪ in brief every one judges of it after his own way . In the mean time 't is one and the same Sermon , as one and the same liquor pour'd into different vessels , which give it the tast wherewith they are already imbru'd . The second said , 'T is true , Nothing is in the Intellect but what was before in the Senses , yet many times the Intellect is so prepossess'd with prejudice that all supervening reasons signifie nothing ; and when some Passion , as Love or Hatred , biasseth it , there is no room for equal consideration . Hence condemned persons commonly accuse their Judges unjustly ; though indeed a friend's recommendation makes them look upon causes with other eyes then they should do . The third said , This variety of judgments proceeds not only from the diversity of the species introduc'd by the common sense into the Intellect , but from the different conjunction which the Intellect makes of those species ; just as the same alphabet is written and read variously by several Writers , and though many speak the same language , yet both their pronunciation and phrase is different . Whence their expressions being so different , 't is no wonder if the conclusions of their reasonings prove not the same . The fourth said , He conceiv'd that there are some qualities in the soul which she derives not from the body . Otherwise we should not see some people extremely opinionative and obstinate , whose temper hath nothing of melancholy ; nor others so light and mutable , though their constitution be not cholerick ; and yet these two humors are commonly reputed the causes of stubbornness and inconstancy . But to what shall we ascribe it except to the soul alone that some men are naturally so given to devotion , that in an affair wherein religion is never so little concern'd they account nothing equitable against Ecclesiasts ; and in the mean time there are others to whom what ever this sort of people propose is suspected . And who can think that the resolution of those that have been burnt for Heresie proceeded from the temperament of the body . The fifth said , That Opinions are to be distinguisht into Practical and Speculative . The first whereof , wherein we find our selves interessed , and which we promote upon that account , 't is probable follow the temper and conformation of the Organs . Thus the melancholy man , who fears even imaginary dangers , cannot be perswaded to prefer trading at sea before that at land , but is alwavs fixt to hazard nothing . If he must choose a profession , he takes the Gown before the Sword , and then too he had rather be silent then advance any new proposition lyable to rejection . But if his birth or fortune command him to the war ; he is rather for corrupting the enemies forces then fighting them , and in case of the latter he chooses an ambuscade before a pitcht battel . On the contrary , the hot cholerick person preferrs a course , whereby he may soonest compass his design , though with the hazard of his Life , ( which he will not believe , or at least not fear ) before the tedious progresses of other Employments , which afford not their prosecutor meat till his teeth be out . And the Sanguine easily agrees to this Advice , provided it requires no pains , or be sweetned with some pastime ; but the Phlegmatick cares neither for one nor the other . On the other side , in things consisting onely in Contemplation , I see not why I should be rather of the Opinion , that the flux and reflux of the Sea is caus'd by the Moon than by the Sun. And hence it is that persons of different Tempers , Sexes , Climats , and Ages , agree more readily in a point of Philosophy , than in their particular Inclinations and kind of Life . Indeed the main Source of this Diversity of Opinion , is , the Vanity and Ambition of the Humane Mind , which judging it self as well stock'd with Capacity and sufficiency as any other , and above all things , loving Liberty , which seems disparag'd by consenting to an Opinion advanc'd by another ; this Conceit , together with the dubiousness of all things not demonstrable , carries us to seek some new Light , which cannot be so small , but we love it more than that of another ; as people commonly do their own Children . Hence arise the so different Opinions of the Ancients , about all matters of Philosophy and other Sciences , not excepting Divinity it self even amongst Catholicks ; amongst whom we see Scotus , disagreeing with Saint Thomas , as Paracelsus doth in Physick with Galen , Copernicus with Ptolomy in Mathematicks , Raymond Lully and Ramus in Scholastick Philosophy with Aristotle , and in Civil Law Cassius , with Labeo , and the Sabinians with the Proculeians . The Sixth said , 'T were a greater wonder if all Men were of one Opinion , than that they imitate in this diversity all other things of the world : At least 't is harder to assign the cause why one and the same Man is to day of one judgement , and to morrow of another , then to see as many several Sentences as Heads . But to me this variety seems to arise from the various conception of things . As appears by the example of Julius Caesar , who being purpos'd to destroy King Deiotarus , no sooner heard Cicero speak in his defence but he pardon'd him ; not to speak of many other Effects , both of his and Demosthenes's Eloquence . Whence it comes to pass , that though the same Fact be related with the same Reasons , yet the Diversities found in the manner , and in all the senses , imprint in us different species ; upon the report whereof we also make a different judgement . The Seventh said , This Variety proceeds from the Principles of Knowledge , as appears in those of Mathematicks . , which being certain and known to all , cause every one to assent to their infallible Consequences . And so in a person seen at a distance , of whom having a confus'd Knowledge , one saith , 'T is a Tree , another , a Beast or a Man ; but when his nearer approach makes him better known , all agree that 't is Peter or James . CONFERENCE CLIX. Why there is more Wind at Sea than at Land. THe experience of less Wind and more Rain on Land than at Sea , makes their Opinion questionable , who hold , Exhalations to be the matter of the former , and Vapours of the latter : unless we will say , that Winds , to whom the Poets rightly attribute the Empire of the Sea , drive the Clouds over the Land , where being less agitated , they resolve into Rain . But to continue my reasoning with the same Poets , I shall say , that having plac'd Aeolus's Palace in the caverns near the sea , they have sufficiently proved , why the Sea is more troubled with them than the Land. For these Winds visibly issue from deep Caverns frequent on the Coasts of the Sea , whose continually agitated waves incessantly stir them up . 'T is no wonder then if they display their violences on that side which is freest to them : Which is experienc'd in great Lakes adjacent to high Mountains ; as in that of Comum , and de la Garde in Italy , whose waves and roarings resemble those of the Sea ; and also in that of Geneva , which is troubled extraordinarily . Not but that Winds are generated in other Subterraneous places too , none of which is exempt from them ; as appears in Wells and the mouths of Caves . But the openings of such places being commonly strait upwards , the Wind that come out of them is not so perceptible as that which issues out laterally from high Caverns upon the Sea-shore ; and they differ , in that the Sea Wind is dryer and less corrupting , possibly by reason of the saltness of the water , upon which it passes . The Second said . That the difference in Question proceeds from the vast extent of the Sea , which gives the Air once agitated , more liberty to continue its motion ; which , on the contrary , is straitned and repress'd on Land by the occurse of Mountains , Trees , Houses , and other obstacles : By the same reason that the waves of a Pool or little Lake , are much less than those of the Ocean , besides , that one and the same Wind hath much greater effect in a smooth and liquid plain , which yields to it , than upon a rough solid Body , upon which burdens are not mov'd but with more force than there needs upon the water ; as they experience who endeavour to draw a stranded Ship on the Land , which they saw move almost of it self whilst it was upon the water . The Mechanical Reason whereof is , that the water breaking into infinite points , scarce makes any resistance to its Agent ; but the Earth press'd with the same load , resists it in infinite points . The Third said . He that defin'd Wind to be Agitated Air , rather spoke its Effect than Cause , which is some middle thing between a Vapor and an Exhalation , driven violently according to all the differences of place . For an Exhalation , which always mounts upwards , and the Vapor which refrigerated descends downwards , cannot separately be the matter of Wind. Hence as soon as the Vapor of a Cloud is resolv'd into Rain , the Wind ceaseth ; the Exhalations not being sufficient to produce it alone , as neither the Vapor is . Otherwise , Winds should be greatest in hot weather , when Exhalations are most plentiful . Wherefore the Sea having in its Four Qualities the materials of these two Meteors , and being otherwise more capable of emitting them through its liquid substance , than the Earth is through its hard and solid surface , though both be equally heated as well by the Sun , as by Subterraneous Fires , Evaporations and Exhalations , are sooner and oftner made at Sea than at Land. The Fourth said , That the thickest Air being oftimes the calmest , and the clearest the most windy , 't is doubtful whether Vapors and Exhalations produce Winds ; which , besides , presupposeth actual heat in the Sea , which yet is never felt there , but onely on Land. It seems therefore that the Element of Air being very symbolical to that of the Air by their agreement and moisture , they follow the motions one of the other . Hence the Air contiguous to the Sea , is agitated by it ; whence ariseth a Wind , which again agitates the Sea ; it being well known , that when there are no Waves there is no Wind. On the contrary , when the Wind is to change , the billows turn first . And ordinarily , the Winds change with the Tides . The Fifth said . There are two sorts of Winds upon the Sea ; Particular , which reign in our Seas , blowing indifferently from all Coasts ; and General , which blow continually from the same quarter , without giving place to their Contraries . Such is the Oriental Wind in the Torrid Zone , which was call'd by the Latins , Subsolanus , and by Mariners at this day , South-East . For it conducts Ships so constantly over the whole extent of Mer du Nord , & du Sud , that without discontinuing Day or Night , it exempts the Sea-men from touching their sails , especially when they are near the Aequinoctial . Indeed in the East Indies , this Rule alters , for this Wind holds there but six moneths , leaving the other six free to its Antagonist . The Cause whereof , is ascrib'd to the repercussion of the capes and coasts of those Seas , as that first Wind is to the motion of the Primum Mobile , which , together with the inferior Spheres , draws the Air along with it in this place , where the circumference of its motion is largest . There is another general Wind , which blows between the Tropick , or twenty fourth Degree on this side the Line , and the thirty fifth becoming Occidental with the like constancy that the abovesaid Oriental doth . This some attribute to a contrary motion , which all things have when those nearest them are hurri'd violently ; as the stream of water running impetuously in the midst , makes that near the shores recoil backwards . The Sixth said , That as Vapours make Mists and Fogs , and Sulphureous Exhalations make igneous Meteors ; so the Nitrous make Wind , which keeps the air from corruption as the Earth is kept from it by Nitre , and the Sea by Salt. Moreover , both the Wind and Nitre dry , and are the causes of fecundity ; as is prov'd ( on the behalf of Nitre ) by the Nitrous sand of Nilus , whose greater or lesser overflow promises to the Egyptians a year proportionably fruitful ; which is also said of the Rhosne abounding with Nitre . And as for the Wind , besides that all flatuous Meats provoke lust , 't is said that the Mares of Andalusia conceive by the West-wind alone which also is styl'd the Father of Flowers . In Brief , if Wind be impetuous , the effects of Nitre in Gun-powder and Aurum fulminans , manifest that Nitre is no less . Now Nitre being mix'd with the Air , where it is volatile ; with the Earth , where it is fix'd ; and with the Sea , where it is barely dissolv'd ; no wonder if it exhale more easily from the Sea then from the Land , and consequently if more winds be there . Whence the reason may be drawn not only of the Sea-winds but also of the tempests and commotions of that vast Element ; a Tempest being nothing but the rarefaction of the Sea ; Nitre , and the inflation of the Waters at Full Moon in March and September , only the fermentation of the same Nitre in the season proper for generation . As for that inflation hapning at the time of the Dog-star , when the Etesian winds reign , it proceeds from the heat of the Air then inflam'd by the rays of the Sun , like the ebullition of Honey and Syrups impregnated with much Salt , as appears by their dissolution and the bitterness they acquire over the Fire . The Seventh said , That the coldness of Vapors arising from waters giving more body and consistence to winds , makes them strike a more sensible blow then when they are destitute thereof ; whence they are greater in Winter then in Summer , and in the Morning then at Noon . Thus the same quantity of water will cause more alteration in the body being drunk cold then warm , because the impression of the latter is much less upon our bodies . And the Providence of the Author of Winds is remarkable too , in that they are mischievous at Land but useful at Sea ; hurtful things being by a secret of his power as much diminish'd , as profitable are augmented . The Eighth said , That not only Wind-mills but also the Wind-wagons invented lately in Holland , shew that wind well manag'd is no less profitable at Land then at Sea. Therefore I should refer the cause to the porosities , overtures , and caverns of the Earth , into which the wind entring is by that means less at Land ; whereas the surface of the Sea giving it no such admission , 't is left to its freer course upon the same ; whence when those pores of the Earth are shut up by frost , the wind becomes more impetuous then it is in Summer when they are open . CONFERENCE CLIX. Whether it be easier to procure obedience by Gentleness then by Terrour . THe most plausible vertues are not always the noblest : as they depend upon external things which encrease or diminish their value , so oftentimes they yield to those obscure and private vertues , whose beauty being only internal , without borrowing any recommendation from abroad , they are therefore the more to be esteem'd . Gentleness or Mansuetude is of this nature , though it make not so great a noise as Fortitude , which is irresistible by the terror it impresses upon the opposers of its designs , yet oft-times it accomplishes its enterprises with the more facility in that it makes not use of any extraneous help , but only of what this vertue it self affords ; which insinuating sweetly into their minds whom it would lead by the consideration of their own good , more easily procures obedience then fear doth ; which indeed may constrain them to do what they would not voluntarily assent to , but is a violent motion , and so harder to be impress'd then that which is voluntary . For when once the reason is perswaded of the justice of the things enjoyned , there is no more obstacle in the Will , which then resigns it self to be lead by that light of the Understanding ; much less in the inferior Powers , which move only by the orders of those upon which they totally depend . The Second said , Did men leave themselves to the guidance of Reason more then of their Passions , it would be easier to procure obedience by Gentleness then by Terror , which then would be useless ; seeing 't is not necessary to oblige such men by denunciation of penalties to their duty , who addict themselves to it voluntarily upon the knowledg they have of right Reason . But since very few follow this Rule , in comparison of those that have none but that of their disorderly Appetites , therefore severity is more expedient then mildness for reducing them at any rate whatever to their duty . For their obedience though constrain'd is nevertheless exemplary , and draws others to do the like , and so maintains that mutual correspondence which gives subsistence not only to States but also to all other civil Societies , and which consists chiefly in a certain dependance between the parties destinated to obey and to command . So that as the latter ought to study to maintain the Authority and Superiority which they have , whether by Nature ( as Fathers over their Children ) or by Love ( as Kings and Magistrates over their Subjects , and Masters over their Domesticks ) so when those under them fail of what they are oblig'd to render to them , there is no surer nor easier way to bring them to it then Terror , which proposing a sensible penalty to them in case of miscarriage is incomparably more powerful to make them obey , then sweetness ; which indeed hath some charms to win more rational spirits , but being accompany'ed with softness and indulgence , becomes at length odious and contemptible by the disorder and confusion which follow impunity of crimes . Moreover , 't is certain that as States are maintain'd by the exact observance of Laws , so their destruction ordinarily happens only by the relaxation which Superiors suffer of the punishments due to such as transgress them . The Third said , That the Poets who feign men formerly dispers'd in divers parts of the Earth without Religion , Laws or Discipline , to have been gather'd together by the melodious consort of musical Instruments , with which Orpheus , ( as they relate ) attracted even Beasts and Rocks , seem to conclude rather for Gentleness then Terror , this latter causing those that use it to be hated as much as the former doth to be lov'd . But setting aside fabulous authorities , the most sedulous inquirers into the causes of the foundation of States attribute the same to the charms of their Eloquence of these men , who being found fittest to insinuate to them the advantages of living in society , reduc'd them thereunto by imposing Laws upon them , the dispensing wherewith they reserv'd themselves as well as the conduct of those that voluntarily submitted to their Government ; which having taken its rise from Gentleness cannot better be preserv'd then by the same , if the Philosophers Maxime be true , That things are preserv'd by the same principles which serv'd to their establishment . And so 't is easier to procure obedience by Gentleness then by Terror . CONFERENCE CLX . Whether Trading derogate from Gentility . 'T Is the part of the slothful and such as live by the sweat of others to blame Industry . 'T were tolerable indeed to reject out of the rank of liberal Arts such as have any thing of baseness or sordidness , but to do the like by an Employment capable alone to enrich States , furnish them with all necessaries , and maintain them in Amity and good Intelligence with their Neighbours , is too great a piece of Niceness , the result whereof is that then the Gentry must either remain poor or else live by robberies and other unlawful courses . For notwithstanding the precaution of most places in adjudging almost the whole estate to the eldest sons of Gentlemen , ( which would not be necessary if they were left in a condition of getting , as all other sorts of persons are ) yet the cadets of either Sex cannot have so small a portion , but the succession which before was able to support the dignity of the name , at length either comes to nothing or so small that the principal Heirs are forc'd either to dye of hunger , or to sustain their lives by some exercise , the choice whereof is not so freely left to them as to their Predecessors . For the benefit alliances bring them is oftentimes not very considerable ; the Daughters being by the same customs very ill provided , and that benefit commonly accompani'd with new expences . Indeed some Legislators have absolutely forbidden Trafick , as Lycurgus ; others have only permitted it to the inferior people , as Romulus , which induc'd Plato to found his Common-wealth far from the Sea-ports , for fear it should be corrupted by the delights ordinarily introduc'd by strangers , and his Citizens getting their livelihood by Merchandize should learn to lye and deceive , the common vices of Merchants , which Cicero saith likewise of the Carthaginians , that being good of their own nature , they learn'd by the converse of Merchants to addict themselves to frauds and lyes , out of their great desire of getting . But as Trading begets dissimulation , so it makes men more prudent by the knowledge of several persons manners . Whence Homer in the beginning of his Odysseus makes this remark of Vlysses , that he had seen many Cities , which is proper to Merchants : but every body knows that one may lye , dissemble , and deceive without being a Merchant , nor ought the abuse of some hinder all from the use . The Second said , That the reason why Trading is interdicted to Gentry , is , lest the sweetness of gain should retard them from the Wars for the service of the King and defence of the State , whereof they are the support and the right hand . And Gentlemen having no other exercise but Arms must needs be better skill'd therein then if their Minds and Bodies were shar'd amongst several Occupations , and upon occasion they are more ready and free from other employment to execute the orders they receive , then if they were in some long Voyage , or busied about examining an Account-Book ; an errour wherein , sometimes imports their whole estate . Besides , Souldiers more cheerfully obey him who they see leads a life far from all Trading . This was the practise of the Romans , among whom 't was not lawful for a Citizen to exercise Merchandize ; but only for freed Servants , or others of the low vulgar . Much more was it forbidden to the Senators , who for that reason had the Port of their Ship limited , lest they should Trafick under pretext of transporting their Fruits and Rents ; all profit seeming to them dishonest . And the Thebans admitted no man to any Magistracy , unless he had discontinu'd Trading at least ten years before . The reason is given by Aristotle ; because Merchandize is an enemy to Vertue . Hence all access to Honours hath been by the Laws interdicted to Merchants , or so much as to bear Arms ; so that Gentility and Merchandize seem inconsistent . Add hereunto , that God forbids his people to have any Merchant amongst them ; because , saith the Wise man , the Merchant can hardly have his hands clean from sin : And so Chrysostome adventures to say , that a Merchant cannot please God , by reason of his perjuries and frauds ; qualities directly contrary to true Gentility . The Third said , That seeing this life needs Action more then Contemplation ; therefore good Polititians invite , by all sorts of Honors and Priviledges , those that are able to contribute most to the benefit , quiet , and increase of the State. But , so are Merchants ; who bring plenty of all kinds of Goods to the most desolate places , and enrich the more fruitful by distributing their commodities , which otherwise would be poor amidst their abundance . Nor are they oblig'd to Trade in Person , so that they are not hindred from paying the personal Service they owe to their King and Countrey ; for whose good they are oft-times best advertis'd by their Forreign Correspondences , and give the certainest Intelligence of an Enemies Designs : besides that , having travell'd into his Countrey in time of Peace , they the better know what way to mannage a War against him ; and the money wherewith they abound more then Gentlemen , gives them large Credit amongst the Souldiers . The Roman Law that forbad Senators to Traffick , was extinct in the dayes of Hortensius , as he complains : whereby it appears to have been lawful not only for them , but also for the Equites , or Knights to negotiate either by themselves or by others ; as at this day the Nobles of Spain , England , Venice , and especially those of Florence do . Thus Cicero speaks of Lucius Pretius an illustrious Roman Knight that Traffickt at Panormus , and of Q. Mutius of the same quality at Syracuse . That God forbad his people Traffick , 't was probably to keep them from being corrupted by the Idolatry of other Nations ; and 't is no more to be drawn into consequence for us then abstinence from Swines Flesh and their other Ceremonies : But should all that hath been said against Merchants be admitted for good , it must be onely against Merchants by Retail , not against those that Trade in Gross , who have alwayes been excepted from the rank of others . The Fourth said , That Utility is not more incompatible with Honesty then Trade is with Nobility , which nevertheless is different , according to the several sentiments of Nations , being rated by extraction amongst Christians by warlike exercises amongst the Turks , by learning amongst the Chineses ; as also the Nobles live in the Countrey in France and England , but in Cities in Spain and Italy ; from which circumstances Nobility receives several Estimations , according to the several opinions of Nations . But in general , Commerce , as 't is the exercise of the people , so it hath been more honor'd in popular States then in Monarchies , where the power of Sovereigns shines brightest in War ( which is opposite to Merchandize ) and the fear of Monopolies ( which would easily prevail here ) renders odious the trading of Grandees , who incurre the peoples envy as soon as they undertake the employments belonging to them . Moreover , the gain of Merchants is contrary to the liberality of a Gentleman , whose donations are interpreted in Law more extensively , when there is question about them , then those of Yeomen . And our Saviour , so gentle towards other sinners , whipt the Tradesmen out of the Temple , calling them Robbers , and their Shops Dens of Thieves . As accordingly , Pagan Antiquity assign'd them for their Patron Mercury , the Patron of Thieves , and the most infamous of the Gods. And the Emperours forbad Merchandize , not only to Senators by the Lex Clodia , but also to Nobles by extraction , L. Nobiliores . C. De Comerciis & Mercat . to Officers Leg. Ne quis C. de dignit . and even to Souldiers , L. Milites C. Loca , & L. eos C. ne milites negotientur . And if some Nations , confounding Utility with Honesty , have authorized the Trading of Nobles , 't is but as base Money is , upon some necessity , allow'd current in one Countrey , and rejected in all others . And their own Doctors agree , that the Splendor of such Nobility is much diminisht by negotiation ; the distinction of Gross and Retail , not changing the Species of the Question , any more then more and less do in all others . Nor is it material whether they negotiate by the intervention of others , since 't is not lawful to do by another what we may not do our selves ; besides , that such intervention draws in the Honor of a Gentleman to vouch anothers Fact. Lastly , the poverty intended to be avoided thereby , is oftentimes met with instead of Riches ; and were it otherwise , yet Poverty commonly serves for a spur to Virtue . Hence ordinarily Cadets are more courageous then Elder Brothers ; and the poor Epaminondas and Phocion were the more Warlike ; but Crassus the Rich was overcome and slain by the Parthians . CONFERENCE CLXI . Why the French are so much incensed with the Lye. TRue and Good being reciprocal ; hence to call a man Lyar , is as much as to say , that he is of no Value ; and because the paltery Fellow is unworthy of Honour , whereof the French is more covetous then any other Nation ( as appears by the courage wherewith he runs upon hazard to the danger of his Life , testifying thereby that he prises Life less then Honour , to which most other Nations need to be incited by infinite Artifices ) hence it comes to pass that the French are more sensible of the Lye than they . The second said , That all Mankind make esteem of Piety towards God , and Courage towards men : the former having been a means us'd by the greatest Princes and Legislators to gain the minds of their people ; so powerful , that some even with the apparence of it alone have produced strange effects , ( witness the dotages of Mahomet in the East , and many others elsewhere . ) The other , namely Courage , being the vertue most rever'd amongst men , and esteem'd by women , who commonly favour the most valiant . Now Lying is a Vice opposite to both these Vertues , implying Impiety towards God , and Cowardize towards men . For he that lyes cannot be ignorant , that God the Father of Truth knows , and will sooner or later punish his Crime , if he have power to do it , ( as cannot be denied without manifest irreligion . ) And since Truth comes of it self to the Tongues end , unless it be detained Captive by Fear , or some other servile consideration ; hence a Lye presupposes Cowardize and Fear of him before whom it is spoken . So that it is no wonder if the reproach of these two crimes trouble us so much , the French Nation being the most glorious of the World. The third said , That the Lye cannot but have something in it more hainous then the reproach of Coward and Impious , since these are repayed only with the Lye , but the Lye it self with blows ; probably because Lying is a servile Vice , and the French are very jealous of preserving their Liberty . But we must distinguish between lying and telling a Lye ; for in this latter case people are not readily offended , as in the former . Thus an Advocate pleading upon a Breviate , the matter whereof is fictitious , takes it not for an injury if the Adversaries Advocate is false ; but replies only , that he will justifie it . The Philosopher maintaining an erronious opinion , which he believes good , will not be angry at its being impugned of falshood . But when one is surprised in a Lye , which seems invented purposely to impose upon the Company , the discoverer of the falshood seems to reproach him not only of knavery but also of sottishness , in that he could not utter it dexterously enough to make it believ'd . As therefore Theft was not punished , but esteemed among the Lacedemonians , when it was well concealed , and received not chastisement except the Thief were taken in the fact ; so a Lye seems to offend only when it is discovered ; but if handsomly told , instead of being blamed , is authorized by Rhetorick and Poetry , ( which are arts of handsomly feigning things that are not ) by Complements , which are fair Disguisements ; by dissimulations , common enough everywhere ; by stratagems of War. Hence when we give the Lye to any one , we add , saving the respect of the Company ; intimating thereby , that we intend not to reproach them of little judgment in letting pass so gross a falshood for a truth . For I see not that the French are greater Lyars then other Nations , unless you will bring under Lying their reservedness and modesty in not telling their designs to all the world . The Fourth said , That the French being the most civilized of the world , have reason to take for the greatest affront the Vice which most destroyes civil Life and Conversation ; which being founded upon Communication , whereof Speech is the Interpreter : if there be no assurance in this , then Humane Society is destroyed . All other things are known for what they are by the species which they send to our senses ( as the species of a Dog and a Horse never fail to represent them to us such as they are ) our intentions and thoughts alone are committed to speech ; which , if it ill represent them , is no more to be esteem'd then a false Looking-glass which represents objects quite other then what they are ; or then a copy not at all resembling its original ; or lastly , then a thing which is nothing less then what it is taken to be . Hence a Lyar seeing himself dis-believed , and every one upon their guard when he speaks or negotiates ; he hath reason to be sharply offended with him that gives him such a repute : and because being accounted a Lyar , he that accuses him would not believe his bare affirming the contrary ; therefore he gives him a box on the ear , as the most suitable reply that can be made to the Lye ; which being the highest affront , the blow is the first revenge of it , which the uncover'd parts of the body ( namely the hand and face ) present to the offended person ; which blow is esteem'd the greater out-rage , in that it testifies the highest contempt of the receiver , and is onely meant to provoke him to resentment : Therefore a thrust with a Sword at an enemy purposely to deliver ones self from the fear of him by killing him , is accounted much less injurious then an affront done purposely for the affronts sake . But , besides the foregoing reasons , custome ( which oftentimes hath none ) in France authorizes the greatness of the injury of the Lye. The Fifth said , That the refiners of Honor are like those that sharpen the points of Needles so much till they break . The French , instead of interessing their Honour ( as most other Nations do ) onely in things of importance , and of fairly maintaining that they speak true when they are told that they Lye , are as much incens'd upon the sole pronunciation of these words , as if they were so many magical terms forcing the hand to give a blow , or draw the sword ; and , which is strange , 't is not enquir'd whether the thing be true or false , the Lye being judg'd alike offensive in both : yea , ordinarily they are the greatest Lyars that are most offended with the Lye : the reason whereof may be , That the reproach of true Vices offends us more then that of false and suppositious , and those of the minde more then those of the body , as being more reprehensible in us , in that 't is our own fault that they are not amended : for a reproach made to one for a Vice he cannot remedy , serves more to shew the malice of the Reproacher than the fault of him that is blam'd But 't is not so with a Lye , which presupposes either ignorance or malice . Whence the terms of Sot and Ignorant are also most cutting even to those that are not so . Besides , a Lyar ( unless he repel the injury ; a vowing himself the Disciple of the Father of Lyes , this Reproach is very odious to good men , especially to the French , who so affect that Title from all Antiquity , that our Ancestors have transferr'd it to Valour , ( which they esteem'd the chief of the Vertues ) saying , that such as have defended themselves well , have done en gens de bien , like good men . The Sixth said , That the Lye is offensive only upon account of the intention ; since most of our Discourses , Answers , and Replies ( wherein consists one of the greatest pleasures of life , & without which our Converse would have no agreeableness , as appears by those that speak not to one another , or agree in every thing ) are no other but fair givings of the Lye ; yet are so far from being offensive , that they cause us to desire the company of such as know how to make handsom Reparties . Thus many of our Generals , whose venturousness upon the greatest hazards sufficiently testifies their desire of Praise , yet shew displeasure at the hearing of their own Commendations ; a Dissimulation , which carries them sometimes so far , that when any History of these times publishes some brave Action perform'd by them , they scruple not to blame the Historian , who by concealing the like another time , may secure himself from such Complements , if he take them not in the right sense . CONFERENCE CLXII . Why every one thinks himself well enough provided with Wit ; and some , better than others . AS the Eye seeth it not it self , so the Intellect , understandeth not it self ; but judging only of the parts of all others finds something in them to discommend ; and having a better conceit of its self , arrogates the preeminence in the comparison . For the reflexion of the Intellect upon it self is never sincere , but disguis'd and falsifi'd by the false reports and prejudices of Self-love , which makes us think our selves better then our Neighbours . Hence those that take not pains to consider their own Wit , care not to make a just comparison of it with that of others ; since a right Comparison is between two things known ; and those that can do it , do it through the clouds of Interest , which like Optical Glasses magnifie Objects , and make an Elephant of a Fly. The second said , 'T is not universally true that every one is contented with his own wit ; for there are many no less diffident then others are confident of themselves . Hence some eloquent Tongues , fit either for the Chair , or the Bar , are kept from both by timidity and distrust of their own abilities , and ( as some great animals suffer themselves to be lead and govern'd by a Childe ) so their good wits , not understanding their own strength , permit themselves to be rul'd by those that have worse . Thus we see there are Apprentices in all Trades and Professions more knowing then their Masters ; and many times in that of War , a brave experienc'd Souldier obeyes a cowardly and ignorant Captain : And in Religious Houses , some excellent Spirits glorying not to repute themselves such , suffer themselves to be guided and ruled by those of an inferiour Degree . Yea , the most presumptuous are seldom satisfi'd with their own first conceptions , as appears by the frequent connexions and expunctions in the originals of their Writings , to which even after publishing they never cease to adde or diminish . Of which number are many , who making a review of their precedent actions , alwayes finde something therein to dislike . But as for others who have a better opinion of their own wit then that of others , this defect seems to proceed from the want of knowledge of themselves , so much recommended by the Delphian Oracle ; such people resembling the old Hag who put her eyes up in a Box when she came home , and took them out onely when she went abroad ; or those that have a Wallet upon their necks , whereof they never see but the forepart into which they put the affairs of their Neighbours ; the other being behinde , into which they put all that concerns themselves . Which our Saviour also reprov'd in Hypocrites , who see not the beam in their own eyes , yet spy a mote in that of their Neighbour . The Third said , That there being three sorts of Goods , namely , of the Minde , the Body , and Fortune ; the two latter are so expos'd to the eyes of every one , 't is impossible to deceive the Spectators in the judgement thereof . But 't is not so with those of the minde , which not appearing to all are like secret Records of a Law Suit , the extract or coppy whereof depends upon the honesty or dishonesty of the reporter ; who being both Judge and Party , 't is no wonder if he award the Cause to himself ; as those that give their Voices to themselves excuse it by saying , That having sworn to choose the most capable , they judg'd themselves such : Whereunto the evil custom of commending one's self much contributes , by turning into Nature , and so perswading us of what we would make others believe . So also do flatterers , whom all the world delights to hear ( whatever is pretended to the contrary ) and who may speak more boldly of the gifts of the minde , because they are not perceptible of themselves , and so less subject to contradiction . The Fourth said , That 't is so far from being true , that every one esteems his own genius because he sees it not ; that on the contrary he esteems it more then others , because commonly he sees none but it ; not in its substance , but in its effects . For if we value a Friend whose presents we frequently behold before our eyes , how great reason must every one finde to prize his own spirit , whereof all the actions are in a manner present to him ? He beholds himself in himself morning and evening , sleeping and waking ; and finding not external objects enough to compare with the multitude of internal species which his pass'd actions furnish to him , he makes the conclusion to his own advantage . If he be a Poet , all his Senses are fill'd with his Rhimes ; or with his square Periods , if an Orator . The memory of his exploits incessantly returns to him , if he be a Souldier ; and perhaps being reviv'd by some Sore or old Hurt , makes him easily presume that he is as good as a Captain ; or if he be a Captain that he could better perform the office of Field-Marshal then he that hath it . In brief , there is no profession wherein the minde findes not wherewith to content , yea , to admire it self , and withal to abate the value of others ; comparison being like a balance , one scale whereof cannot be rais'd without depressing the other . The Fifth said , That the reason why every one is contented with his own Wit , is because we are never brought to acknowledge our own errours , unless by constraint or conviction . And the minde never fails of a subterfuge and a pretense to lay the fault other-where then upon it self . If haply some one acknowledges that he wanted fore-sight , judgment , and good mannagement in his affairs ; yet he will alwayes turn the fault from himself , and rather recurre to causes that are not , saying , That he was bewitch'd , or at least deceiv'd , even so far as to accuse the truth of the most general Maxims , when they prove not to agree with his own false Principles . Whereas we are forward enough to condemn others magisterially both in presence and absence . The Sixth said , That what is receiv'd , being according to the form and capacity of the recipient , 't is impossible for the mind to conceive any thing greater then it self : if it do , 't is by negation , as the Eye sees night when it sees nothing , and as the most perfect Souls conceive the Deity , namely by conceiving that they cannot conceive it , which is no knowledge at all . Hence the Sky , Houses , Trees , and other great visible Objects enter into the Eye onely by a visual species proportional to the bigness of the pupil which diminishes them . So likewise the understanding or minde of Man , being to judge of that of another , abstracts such intentional species thereof as are correspondent to its own capacity , and such alone as it is able to comprehend . And as the continent is bigger then the thing contained ; so this intentional Species , which represents the image of anothers minde , being less then the minde which conceives it ; 't is no wonder if that which is conceived appears less then that which conceives it . For otherwise , since the understanding is conform'd to the thing which it understands , if it should conceive an Idea of a minde greater then it self is , it should become greater then it self , which is absurd . Besides , as things nearest us appear greatest , and nothing is nearer us then our selves , 't is not to be marvell'd at if we pass judgement to our own advantage . The Seventh said , That the reason of this difference is because the species which concern others are not so deeply ingraven as those which the understanding incessantly traces in it self ; whence it is that the dispositions of that first rank are not so well imprinted as the habits of the second . Now that the Species relating to others are more lightly engraven than those that concern our selves , appears by the example of the Graver , which passing but lightly over the Copper makes a little stroke almost imperceptible ; whereas by its repassing several times upon the same place , ( as is done by the frequent repetition of the same thoughts upon what regards our selves ) it makes more remarkable lines . Perhaps also this pleasing Error is left to Man , to comfort him for the unequal share of all other Goods ; which otherwise would bring him into Despair , or at least very much increase the unhappiness of his Life . CONFERENCE CLXIII . How Animals are bred of Putrefaction . THe Vicissitude of finite things requiring their being in perpetual motion , the same is four-fold ; namely , ( 1. ) To Quantity , which is term'd Augmentation and Diminution ; ( 2. ) To Quality , which is call'd Alteration ; ( 3. ) To Place , which is styl'd Local Motion ; ( 4. ) To Substance , which is nam'd Generation and Corruption . This last is the drawing forth of the Natural by some Extraneous Heat , as that of the moist Ambient Air , which insinuating into the corrupting body , plays the part of an Agent therein ; and not onely alters its qualities , but also either increases or diminishes its quantity ; as is seen in the Fermentation of Medicaments , and in Leven which makes paste rise , in which motion the Local is likewise observ'd . Thus the matter being wrought and agitated by all sorts of motions , is dispos'd in a manner suitable for receiving some form , which necessarily ensues upon such disposition . The Second said , That in Equivocal Generation ; ( which the Question relates to ) Salt holds the place of the Masculine Seed ; and the Humidity , it corrects that of the Feminine ; as appears by a pot fill'd with common earth , which moistned only with Rain produceth Stones , Plants , and Snails : But after you have depriv'd it of its Salt , by washing it with hot water , ( as the Saltpeter-men do ) it remains barren : Nature employing its fixt Salt for the Formation of Stones ; the volatile with its Mercury , for Plants ; and the same with its Sulphur for Animals , whose diversity , possibly , comes from that of these Salts ; amongst which , Nitre contributes marvellously to Fecundity . Hence Excrements , being almost wholly nitrous , so soon produce Beetles , Flyes , Worms , and other Insects : Sweat , beings of the same Nature , makes Lice ; and Urine , Fleas ; the slime of Marshes , which is nitrous , ( as the turfs we use for fewel manifest ) produces Frogs ; Boats of Salt swarm with Rats , who conceive others by licking the Salt : Wheat also , being very nitrous , generates Field-mice , and other Insects : And all this in the unctuous moisture of its self , or which it renders such by its Heat , which reduces the same to a viscousness fit for retaining the form to be introduc'd ; and as the Ebullition of Syrrops and Must , is a spontaneous Motion proceeding from their salts , so the same being rais'd by the heat without to a more eminent degree causes the progressive Motion in an Animal . The outward formal Cause is the Disposition of the Matter , which that double heat finding dispos'd for a certain Form , fashions and extends for that purpose . Thus the marrow of the Back-bone being near the Reins , which are full of Salt , may become a Serpent ; a Woman's Hair laid in a Dunghil produceth Worms or little Serpents ; Caterpillars retain the colour of the sap of the Tree through which the Humour that produces them pass'd , and imitate the several colours of the Flowers about which they are bred ; as is seen in the mothy colours of the same Caterpillars especially when they become Butter-flies . The internal , formal , or formative Cause is an invisible Character graven in the said Salts , which determines every thing to its Species , answerable to that which is found in the Seed of each Plant and Animal , and which the Chymists hold cannot be extinguisht in the salts of some Plants , affirming , that the ashes of Sage or Rosemary sown bring forth Sage and Rosemary . The Final Cause is the Perfection of the Compound ; whereunto Nature always aspires ; it being certain , that an Animal is more noble than a Body inanimate , whence some prefer a Fly above the Sun. Upon which account she changes Mixts into Plants , and these into Animals . The 3d said , That the Universal Spirit of the World acts in this case like a General of an Army , who , seeeing an Enemy ready to fly , and none of his own party present to seize upon him , though his Imployment be not to take Prisoners , but only to give Orders , yet for this time he condescends to play the part of a common Soldier : so the abovesaid Universal Spirit not seeing any Form dispos'd to keeps its rank in the Order of Nature , and finding the matter fit to receive the form of a Rat , Mouse or Frog , presently supplies the same to it by its own sole approach . Hence such Insects as need fewest parts , are soonest and most easily generated of Putrefaction , perfecter Animals never . The Fourth said , That Nothing being made of Nothing , some Matter is requir'd to every Generation , which being barely alter'd in Animals which produce their like , is corrupted in those which are generated of themselves ; the internal Humidity which serv'd to conjoyn the dry parts together , being drawn out ; whence Carcases become dust . And because Nature is never idle , therefore when She finds part of that Humidity full of a seminal Vertue and a Vital Spirit , and cannot make a Plant or an Animal of it like what it was before , then she forms imperfect Creatures . Which effect is not to be attributed to the Elements being full of souls , nor to that particular Intelligence which Avicenna saith is destinated to the introduction of Forms , nor to Heaven , call'd by some , The Parent Forms ; but to the establish'd order of Nature , That when Matter is indu'd with all the Dispositions requisite to such or such a Form , the same must be introduc'd into it ; which constitutes not a different Species from the Animals generated of Seed ; though the particular end of those bred of corruption seems to be the purgation of the Elements , all whose impurities they attract , and are nourisht therewith . The fifth said , That these Generations must be attributed to the Sun , who transmits not only his Influence upon the surface of our Elements , but also his Influence and Vertue to the Center of the Earth , where it concocts , digests , prepares , and vivifies Metals , and makes mineral Waters boil . For , besides that such Generations happen chiefly when he approaches or makes himself most fell upon our Horizon ; some have observ●d , That Rats , begotten of Corruption without the help of Male and Female , are distinguish'd from others ; in that , being expos'd to the Sun after death , they have little or no bad smell , but are consum'd and become in a manner nothing ; that Planet resuming what it had contributed to them : whereas the smell of other produc'd by ordinary generation is intolerable . The Sixth said , That both in Univocal Generation ( which is compar'd to one fire kindling another ) and in that by Corruption ( which hath some Analogy with fire excited by a Steel ) the same difficulty occurrs ; namely , What imperceptible Chain and Link attracts Forms , and makes them necessarily descend into the Compound , to give it Being so soon as fit Dispositions concur therein ; whether these Dispositions are awaken'd by the Seed , as when you sow a Plant in well-prepared ground , or whether they spring out of the earth without sowing , as many Plants do , which are more vigorous , and less need cultivation than others : by the Gardener's reason , that Mothers have more care of their own Children than Nurses have of those of others . Hence Rats bred of Corruption , are more sprightly , and long-liv'd , and multiply more than others . As for the manner of their Generation , it must have some proportion with that of perfect Animals , which are as little understood ; there being no Philosophy that can tell why a Horse begets rather a Colt than a Calf ; nor why a Pear-tree rather produces a Pear than a Plum. CONFERENCE CLXIIII . Of Zoophytes or Plant-Animals . THe comprehensiveness of this Universe appears in that in the division of Entity and Substance , not onely each Member answers to as many things as are in Nature , but there are as many others as there can be several combinations made of the Members of this division . Thus in the division of Souls into vegetative , sensitive , and rational , there are found middle ones not onely between sense and reason , but also between Vegetation and Sense : Examples whereof may be seen in the Families of Animals and Vegetables . Some Plants have no Root as Misleto and Mushrooms ; others nothing but Root , as Trubs and Truffles : some have onely leaves , as Duckmeat ; others neither flowers nor seed , as Ferne ; some want leaves , as Venus-Navil ; others commonly put forth the Fruit before the Leaf , as the Fig-Tree ; and lastly , some Flower without bearing Fruit , as the Flower-Cherry-Tree : Of Animals , some are bred of putrefaction , and of others , some remain a while without motion or life ( to appearance ) as the Silk-Worm in its bag , and Snails in Winter ; others remain alwayes immoveable , as Oysters : And because this manner of being nourish'd and growing without any progressive motion is proper to Plants , and yet by opening and shutting their Shells they testifie some sense ; therefore they are call'd Plant-animals , in which the Soul seems to be compounded , and to resemble changeable colours , which consist of two extreams , as Gray doth of White and Black , being wholly neither , but both together . So also a Zoöphyte is something less then an Animal , and more then a Plant. The Second said , That Forms and particularly Souls are indivisible . Indeed one may be comprehended in another , as the Vegetative is in the Sensitive , and this in the Rational ( which comprehends all eminently ) but it cannot enter into the composition of another , much less be divided , informing a body that is half Plant and half Animal ; otherwise by the same reason there might be others half Men and half Beasts , which is not imaginable , but under the form of a Monster . Moreover , such division would proceed to infinity , there being a Latitude and Degrees without end between one extream and another ; of one whereof that which partakes most , would constitute a new Species , or rather a new genius , which is absurd , and contrary to Philosophy ; which admits not multiplication of things without nec●ssity . The Third said , That by the same reason Plants and Animals being of the same species there can be no doubt but these two attributes might be found in the same Subject . For Vegetation and Sense being onely several operations of the same Soul , which acts differently , according as it findes the Organs of its Subject dispos'd ; hence the multiplication of Souls is unnecessary , seeing they are all but one . And as in Brutes the sensitive faculty supervening to the vegetative in their generation , adds no new form to the former ; so the vegetation of Plants is nothing less then the sensitive : the dispositions of the matter being the sole causes of this diversity . An Animal depriv'd of the use of some senses , is no less an Animal then another that hath all : why then is a Tree less an Animal , because it exercises fewer operations of its soul then Animals do ? Nor is it a conclusive reason that Plants are wholly destitute of the faculties of sense , because the same are not perceptible to our Senses , which yet finde something to satisfie themselves in the sensitive Plant , growing ( as Scaliger and others relate in Zanolha , a part of Tartary , where the Inhabitants sowe a Grain like that of our Melons , but somewhat longer ; from which grows an Herb which they call Borrametz , that is , a Lamb , whereof it hath the whole figure , especially the Feet , Hoofs , and Ears , yea , all the Head excepting the Horns ; instead whereof it hath a tuft of Hair upon the Forehead . 'T is cover'd with very soft Hair , employ'd by the Natives to make Caps of . It s Flesh resembles that of Crevices , and being wounded , sends forth blood , being also of a very sweet taste : It adheres to the earth by its root , which sends forth a Stem or Stalk which is inserted into its Navil . To all which wonders they adde , That it lives as long as there is any green Grass about it , and dyes when the same is wither'd either by time or purposely . And to make the comparison full , they say that of all devouring Animals Wolves alone desire to feed of it , We finde also some example of this double Life in the Wood of Scotland , which being humected in water is turn'd into Ducks : as also in the Leaves of another Tree like that of the Mulberry , which Anthony Pigafet reports to have two little feet , on which they run away as soon as one touches them , and live onely of Aire . Such likewise are the Mandrakes of upper Hungary , which grow in the axact shapes of Men and Women ; The Baraas mention'd by Josephus , which shines in the night , and whose flight cannot be stopt but by the menstrual blood of a woman . The Balsam-Tree which Pliny affirms to tremble at the approach of the Iron that is to make incision in it ; and that other Tree which Scaliger saith grows about eight foot high in the Province Pudiferam , and upon the approach of a man or other Animal contracts its boughs , and extends the same again upon their departure , whence it took the name of Arbor Pudica : which constriction and dilatation is also attributed to the Spunge . In all which effects we observe powers and faculties near of kin to those of Animals . The same uniformity of nature between Plants and Animals is prov'd also , in that , both the one and the other live and dye , have their nutrition , augmentation , and generation . If Animals have their time of being salacious , Plants have theirs of being in Sap. They have dictinction of Sex , as appears particularly in the Cypress , Hemp , and the Palm , which beareth not fruit unless planted near the Male , or at least some branch thereof be fastned to it . They seem too to have some kinde of respiration ; for besides that they love the free Aire , towards which they encline when planted near a high Wall , or under great Trees ; their Root , which is their mouth , hath some discernment of taste , eschewing hurtful soils , and spreading freely into good ground , and not imbibing all sorts of liquors indifferently , but onely such as are convenient for them . Hence their parts have names common to those of Animals ; as the Marrow , Flesh , Veins , Skin : In a word , they seem to want onely local-motion , which yet , besides the foregoing examples , is found in the Herba Viva of Acosta which folds up it leaves and flowers when it is toucht ; as likewise Tulips do in the evening , and open the same again in the morning ; Marigolds follow the Sun , and thence have gotten the Latin name Solsequia ; but more manifestly the Sun-flower , and the white Carline Thistle , call'd the Almanack of Peasants , who therefore hang it at their doors , because it folds up its flowers when a Tempest is at hand . 'T is notorious that the Bon-Chretien Pear-Tree , and the Mulberry-Tree languish in places not frequented by men ; and on the contrary , testifie by their vigour and fertility that they delight in their conversation . Hereunto might be added the experience of Wood-Cleavers who finde that a wedge enters further at the first blow then for many following ; as if the substance of the Tree clos'd it self upon the first feeling it hath of its enemy . But the bending of Hazle-rods towards Mines of Gold and Silver , seems to denote something more in them then in Animals themselves . In brief , the motion of creeping Herbs may be call'd progressive : amongst others , that of the Gourd and Cucumber which follow the neighbouring water , and shape their fruit in length to reach it . CONFERENCE CLXV . Of Trubbs or Truffs , and Mushroms . AS there is some middle nature between a Plant and an Animal , partaking of both so ; there is also between a plain Mixt Body and a Plant , to wit , those Exuberances which grow sometimes on Trees , as Agarick ; sometimes only out of the Earth , as Mushroms and other such fungous Productions , which are driven forth by the inward heat of the earth helpt by that of the Sun. The matter of them is a slime , or unctuous or viscous moisture fit to receive a sutable Form , which is various according to the strength of Nature , and the Disposition of the places through which it is driven ; as the Water of our Artificial Fountains puts on the shape of the pipe through which it passes . And as for Trubbs , 't is Cardan's Opinion , That melted Snow sinking into the surface of the Earth , and finding fit matter there , produceth this Plant. Which the plenty of Spirits found in Snow , makes me willing to assent to ; because they may serve for Seed to its Production . The second said , That he lik'd the common Opinion , that Trubbs proceed from Thunder ; whose agitation of the Air , and so of the Earth , awakens the hidden Seed of this Plant , as well of many others that grow of themselves ; or else perhaps the Rain that follows Thunder being full of Celestial Vertue , proper for this Production , is the Seed thereof . For the Providence of Nature sometimes supplies by an Universal Efficient the Defect of particular Causes destinated to the production of other Plants , which in most Trees and Herbs is the Seed , which this wants , as also all the ordinary parts of other Plants ; because 't is of the Nature of those Animals who have not their parts distinct one from another , having neither stalk , nor leaves , nor flower , nor root , unless you will call it all root ; because it hath more appearance of than of any other part of a Plant : which perhaps is the cause of its excellent taste , which is neither sweet as most roots are , nor sowr as most leaves are , nor of any other kind of tast observ'd in the other parts of Plants , but mix'd of all tasts together , being very pleasant , after coction hath matur'd what was terrestrial and aqueous in it . As for Mushroms , both their Nature and Cause is different ; but all proceed from an excrement which the Earth casts forth of it self , and which was bred therein by the perpetual transcolation of the Humidities of the earth ; whence they are more or less hurtfull according to the greater or less malignity of such Humours , but always of bad juice sutable to its Source and Material Cause . The Third said , 'T is the Rain of Autumn that makes the Mushrom ; the too great cold of Winter , and that which yet remains in the Spring not permitting that Excrement to come forth , but shutting it up ( as 't is the property of Cold ) and the heat and drought of Summer consuming the Matter that produces them as fast as it comes out of the Earth . But in Autumn , when the Earth is cleft and chopt in many places by the foregoing heat of Summer , the Showers and rainy Season supply excrementitious matter proper for this Production . The same might be said of Trubs , if we saw not their generation to be made as 't were in the turning of a hand , immediately after Thunder : whereof the clefts of the upper crust of the Earth are a manifest evidence ; not in all soils , but only in barren and less cultivated ; in which , culture would dissipate the matter before it could acquire the preparations requisite to this generation . The Fourth said , That the story of Martius Licinius sometimes Praetor of Rome and Governour of Spain , who in Carthago Nova , biting a Trub or Tuber found in it a Roman peny of the value of seven English , shews that this lump is made of earth hardned together , as Stones and other mixt Bodies are , which grow naturally by the sole apposition of matter without being either sown or planted . For 't is found in the earth without either root or fibres : yea it may be call'd an imperfection of the earth , because 't is never found in good ground but only in gravelly places near woods and bushes , and hath no certain bigness ; some being very small , and others of the bigness of the fist and of a pound weight ; some , full of sand ; others not , which are the best . They are also of divers colours , according to that of the Soil , namely Red , Black and White , of a very savory rellish , but hard of digestion , and windy . Their common shape is round , but Pliny mentions some horned ones brought from Thrace , which therefore he calls Ceraunia ; he also addeth , that in some places ( as particularly at Mitylene ) the torrents produce them , and carry them along with their streams ; that they last but a year , and are more tender in the Spring then at any other season . Some hold that they grow not at all , but are produc'd in an instant of their full bigness ; and their reason is , because they have no organs of Nutrition , without which they cannot grow ; and indeed they do not generate . This opinion would be the more probable , if what Pliny saith were true , namely , that there is no sign of cleft or chink in the earth which covers them . But experience shews the contrary , Swine ( who are greedy of them ) being lead by the smell they exhale through those clefts , to find them and root them out of the ground . The Fifth said , That Mushroms are to Plants , as Insects are to Animals ; for both are generated of corruption , and that suddenly ; both want distinct parts , and have somwhat of a hurtful or venemous quality ( for the most part ) . But Mushroms are either Medicinal , as Agarick ; or Alimental ; or absolutely poysonous ; which two latter species oftentimes differ only according to the soil . For such as grow in Meadows are the safest , and the Orange-colour'd are as good and delicious in Provence and Languedoc , as they are poysonous in France , Germany and Hungary , where they are ordinarily employ'd to kill Flyes , and where they cause visions . Such were those which kill'd the Emperour Claudius Father-in-law to Nero , who therefore term'd them the food of the Gods , because the Roman Emperours were deifi'd after their death . They are also sometimes discernable by the colour and smell : The blackish or livid , whose juice is yellowish and which smell like Copper , being deadly ; but the white , the greyish , and those that are red underneath with a black juice and a pleasing smell , being alimental . The least to be suspected are those which grow by Art in dunged places , or Melon-beds enrich'd with Hogs-dung rotted for the space of two years . 'T is said also that the good have a thicker stem then the bad , and also a circle or crown on the top . If any malignity remain in them , Cato advises to correct the same by setting a Colewort near them , which ( he saith ) draws to it self all the impurity of the earth ; wherein , if soft , are bred Mushroms ; if hard , Trubs ; but both without seed : just as Yellow-Gilly-flower and Pellitory grow spontaneously upon walls made with Lime and Sand ; Silver-weed , in Brooks ; Cresses , in Springs ; the Earth containing in it self the imperceptible seeds of many animated bodies . To the Production whereof Nitre alone ( by its above mention'd fecundity ) suffices ; for finding no seed to determine it to any other production , it spends it self in generating of Trubs . For besides their taste and most usual inward colour , ( which is white or greyish ) their flatuosity and aptness to provoke Lust ( which two qualities are proper to Nitre ) testifie the same ; as also doth their Nativity during the Thunder or Rain of Autumn , and of the end of the Spring ; which seasons are full of Nitrous exhalations . The same may be said of Mushroms , which commonly spring out of Nitrous substances , as dung and earth where Salt-Peter grows . CONFERENCE CLXVI . Which is to be preferred , Company or Solitude ? 'T Is hence forward lawful to doubt of every thing , since a Problem is made of an Axiom . For Man being a sociable Creature , renounces that quality when he seeks Solitude ; in which not only Speech , Courtesie , and Civility , but all Sciences and Arts , yea almost all Virtues become useless to him , and leave him by little and little to put on Beast and beastial properties , to wit Silence , Rudeness , Ignorance , and in one word Brutality it self ; ( though there is some society even amongst many irrational Creatures , as Cranes , Bees , Ants , and divers others . ) Consider one of those solitary dumpish persons rightly styl'd by the Vulgar Loups-garoux ( or Men-wolves ) enemies of mankind ; they are commonly of extravagant minds , whose dotages pass in their own weak judgment for divine thoughts beyond those of the rest of men ; but when brought forth they serve for nothing but laughter , which is oftentimes the reason why their Authors keep them so very secret . Examples whereof are seen in all those melancholy Doters who build Castles in the Air. If they make profession of Arms , they are meer Don Quixots ; if of Divinity , Heresiarchs ; if of Physick , Empericks and people void of other skill saving that they have some incommunicable secret . On the other side , consider sociable humors , and you will find nothing in them but what is agreeable and pleasing . If they have any business in hand , they advise with others about it , and knowing that two eyes see not so many things at once as four may do , they pollish their resolutions by the mutual collision of their own Opinions with those of others ; and considering that the way to do well is to be reprehended by many , they submit themselves to their judgment . Moreover , make an induction of all good things , and you will find them all in Society ; without it the World would be depopulated in less then one Age , whereas 't is perpetuated by propagation of the Species . There is nothing to be got in solitude , though one should imitate the humor of an indefatigable Gamester of these times , who finding no body to keep him company , plays at Cards and Dice all alone in his Closet , which he saith is some divertisement to him : but the Trades-men , Labourer and Merchant gain nothing without Commerce , which cannot be but between many persons . Pleasure is not so much as imaginable , whilst . a man is alone by himself . Your Hypochondriacks and other fools cannot conceive any delight but by their fancying themselves conversing with others . Then for Honour , it supposes one person honoured and another honoring ; so it consists not with solitude , which consequently is an enemy to all sorts of Good. But to pursue the induction on the other side ; we see that Balls , Comedies , Revels , Feasts , and all Ceremonies both Civil and Ecclesiastical are perform'd in company ; which , the greater it is , adds the more splendor thereunto . Wherefore if you take away company , you at the same time deprive men of all the means of employing the Goods which they have gotten by their labours , and also of the honour they aim'd at in enjoying the same , the hopes whereof was the onely thing that sweetned their pains . Let a man be alone , and he needs no cloaths but to cover his nakedness , or keep off the cold ; whereas the magnificence of Courts is the most glorious token of the splendor of a State. The Second said , Though it be hard to praise solitude in so good company , yet it hath three sorts of goods in it , which are endeavour'd to be ascrib'd to Society : For , in case it had no other benefit but silence , of the observing whereof none ever repented ( but of speaking often ) the perfection of a Christian is found in it . For of the three manners of sinning , Solitude hath none to avoid but thoughts ; and thoughts themselves arise only from the former frequentation of company : upon which account , those that have most sought Innocence , have retir'd from Companies and Towns. Thus did the Prophets in the old Law , and afterwards Hermites inhabited the Desarts of Thebes , and alwayes the strictest Religions have liv'd the most solitary . Then for the delight it affords , there is no pleasure like that of Reading , Meditation , and Contemplation , which are not consistent with Company : and man being more essentially reasonable than sociable , who doubts but a man reasons better in solitude then in the turmoil of company ? Nay , not only the speculative Sciences are best polisht by it , but also the civil and popular , as Eloquence and Poetry ; the one was learnt by Demosthenes in his Closet , and on the Sea shores ; the other is a great friend of solitude , and makes its followers seek it . On this account the Greeks built the Temples of the Muses in Woods and places remote from Towns ; and night , the mother and companion of solitude , was by them styl'd Eufrone , Wise . This was also the reason why the Pythagoreans enjoyn'd five years silence before the hearing of their Philosophy : yea , those that have received most honour and contentment in conversation have most lov'd Retirement ; witness Augustus , who long'd to disengage himself one day from publick affairs ; Dioclesian and Maximian who went to seek it in Slavonia ; and in the last age Charles the Fifth in Portugal . 'T was not therefore without reason that the Roman people cry'd that onely Vatias alone knew how to live , because he retir'd from the City into a solitary and desart place . For though the Proscriptions and publick Calamities had occasion'd his retreat at that time ; yet the contagion of company , the common depravation of manners , and the contentments attending peaceful solitude , are charms strong enough to attract any considering man ; besides , that honour too follows it , being compar'd to the shadow , which flyes its pursuers , and follows those that avoid it . Accordingly , all those that have affected solitude , as amongst the Pagans Empedocles , Apollonius , Num , the Gymnosophists , and our Druydes , have been most esteem'd by men for so doing . And they are weak mindes which cannot support themselves , but want the conversation of others ; herein resembling Ivy and other climing Plants , which onely creep upon the ground , if they be not propt up by some other ; whereas great Oakes and Elmes maintain themselves alone against the outrages of the windes . So also the most generous Beasts are solitary , as the Lion and Elephant in Desarts ; the Eagle in Rocks and high Mountains ; contrary to Pullen and other timid Animals , which are call'd Gregarious . Hence it may be inferr'd , that Fear caus'd men to build Towns ; and that ( as Aristotle saith ) onely the multitude of several faces deserves not the name of a company , which made Diogenes go about at noon in the Market with a Lanthorne to finde a man ; and makes me conclude , that as the wise Man should take contentment only in himself , so he ought to seek onely his own company . For being never less alone then when he is so , solitude indeed hath its society , but society is in●onsistent with solitude . The Third said , That indifferent things are distinguisht from good and bad , in that they are sometimes good and profitable , sometimes not ; but the two latter are alwayes determin'd to one end . Now no body will maintain that company is either alwayes good or alwayes bad . It must therefore be indifferent , and like the water of rivulets in Gardens , which is converted into the nature of the Plants it irrigates . For , is there any Society more authorized by God then Marriage ? and yet 't were a bold proposition to prefer it before the contentment of a Religious life , but because this is not alwayes solitary , after the mode of Carthusians and Hermites , company is to be preferr'd or postpon'd to solitude , according to the several circumstances of the one and the other . The Fourth said , That according to Aristotles saying , There are two sorts of solitary persons ; the first , above the rest of mankinde , as the Heroes and Demigods of Antiquity , who frequented not men because they found them unworthy of their conversation : the other sort are below men , and avoid converse , as uncapable thereof , like those Peasants whom their rusticity keeps from appearing or speaking in company . But because the former are fewer then the latter , hence solitude is more commonly a sign of a mans defect then excellency , and consequently company is to be preferr'd before it . CONFERENCE CLXVII . Whether Birds , or four-footed Animals , or Fishes be most Intelligent . THe Aire , having most affinity with the Spirits whereby all the functions of the soul and body are exercis'd , and both are conjoyn'd ; it may seem sufficient to give the advantage to its Inhabitants the Birds , though they had not the testimonies upon which men value themselves above their fellows , to wit , more advantages of nature , and a greater apitude to disciplines then others . For they have the same priviledges of walking upon the earth that other Land-Animals have ; yea , some of them , as the Plongeon or Ducker go upon the waters ; and besides , they have this particular Gift of Nature , that they cleave the Air with a motion so swift , that the Holy Scripture hath express'd the speed of Angels by assigning them wings . Nor can you imagine any action , without excepting even virtuous ones , which is not found in a Bird. The Swallow is skill'd in Architecture ; the Halcyon is able to divine how far the Nile will overflow , and knows that out of Nature's respect to her , there will be no Tempest at Sea while she is building her Nest ; the Goose is so safe a Guard , that it sometimes sav'd the Capitol to the shame of the Sentinels ; the Wren serves for a guide and a scout to the Crocodile ; the Crow and the Turtle are patterns of conjugal amity ; so are the Storks of piety ; and even the swarms of Bees , are models of Common-wealths ; and the Pismires , when Age and Experience has render'd them more advised , acquire wings . The Silk-worm is nothing but a Caterpiller till its wings appear ; and then fluttering about it , perpetuates its species with such prudence , that it doth not lay its Eggs in heaps , which would hinder their hatching , but disperses them in several places , in order to being more commodiously animated by the heat of the Sun. Then , as for Art , we see no Animals besides Men capable of speech ( the first of Disciplines ) but Birds . And the particular Examples of the Elephant , and a few other Beasts that have shewn some shadow of Judgement , are out-done by the Eagle which flew into the fire , wherein her Mistresses Body was burning , and many other Instances too numerous to be mention'd . The Second said , That the little head of Birds , in comparison of the rest of their Body , their driness and abounding Choler permit them not to be so intelligent as other Animals ; their chattering jargon as little deserving the name of a Language , as their other actions do that of Virtue . Moreover , their sleep being not so sound and deep , as that of Terrestrial Animals , which by sucking their Dams are more humid ; and sleep being the restorer of Spirits , Birds cannot have such plenty as other Creatures . Whence they suffer themselves to be more easily taken than Land-Animals , whose Bodies being more symbolical with ours , they must also have greater aptitude for exercising some functions correspondent to those of our Mind . For the cavities of their head and brains more resemble ours , than those either of Birds or Fishes ; particularly , that of the Ape , which consequently is the most intelligent of all Animals next Man ; with whom all will agree , that no other Animal can dispute the preeminence of Judgement with the least shew of Reason ; if any should , it would never gain the Cause , in regard Man must be the Judge . The Third said , Man hath no more reason to award this Cause to himself , than to pretend to the advantage of flying better than Birds , or swimming better than Fishes , who exceed all Creatures in point of Health , even to a Proverb , which is a thing altogether necessary to the functions of the Soul. Moreover , they are of a very long Life , which begets Experience , as that doth Understanding . Their Health is manifested by their Fecundity ; and since coldness is the Complexion of the wife , and Salt is reckon'd the Symbol of Wisdom , Fishes , the inhabitants of the Sea , and the coldest of all Creatures , must have a share thereof . Besides , if softness of Flesh be a sign of goodness of Witt every where else as 't is in Man , ( and Physiognomy teaches us to draw consequence from other Creatures to him ) Fishes have this advantage above all the Inhabitants either of the Air or Earth ; both which , were indeed made for Man , but the Sea was primarily made for Fishes ; it s other conveniences being only accidental . Silence , the common distinction between the wise and the foolish , is natural to them ; whereas the voices and chantings of Birds and other Animals , is oftentimes the occasion of their ruine . Yea , they are so subtle , that Fisher-men cannot take them but with a white line , of the colour of the water ; otherwise , if it be gross and visible , they will not come near it . Diffidence , the Parent of safety , is more common to them than to all other Animals , and their vigilance is greater . Land-Animals have no sleight equall to that imperceptible charm , whereby the Torpedo chills the arm of the Fisher-man ; or to that of the Cuttle-fish , which when she is in danger of being taken , moils the water with her Ink to keep her self from being seen ; or to that of the Polypus , who becomes of the Colour of the Rock upon which it holds , to void being perceiv'd . And though the Element of Water so separates us from the commerce of its Inhabitants , that the hundreth part of what concerns them is unknown to us ; yet there is none but observes , that Fishes need more sleights to secure themselves from the ambushes and hostilities of others , than the beasts of the field have , which are also more easily taken . The Fish call'd the Mullet , strikes off the bait of the hook with her tail , instead of being taken by it ; and if she cannot do so , she is contented to bite it round about ; and the Sea-wolf finding her self taken , shakes her head this way and that way with much pain , till she have cast out the hook again ; and for the same purpose , the Sea-fox turnes her inside outwards . The Loubine and Sea-dog finding themselves surrounded with the Net , make a hole in the ground and sculk therein , till the Net be drawn over them ; but the Dolphin rejoyces in the Net , because he may with ease fill himself with his fellow-prisoners ; yet when he perceives he is drawing near the shore , he bites the Net ; which if he cannot do quick enough , the Fisher-men knowing him a Friend to Man , pardon him the first time , and only thrusting a bul-rush through his skin let him go ; if he be taken again ( which seldom happens , as Plutarch saith , out of whom most of these Relations are taken ) he is beaten . Yea , they are ingenious not only for themselves , but for others ; for when the Gilt-head hath swallow'd the hook , his companions bite the line , and if one of them fall into one of the Meshes , they lend him their tails to bite and draw him through ; and when the Barbles see one of their companions caught they get upon him and with the indented spine they have upon their backs cut it asunder . Crassus's Lamprey would take bread out of his hand , and was bewail'd by him when it dy'd : The story of Arion , and that of the Fish call'd Manaro in the Island of Hispaniola , which was delighted with praises and Musick carry'd nine or ten persons upon his back , and having been wounded by a Spaniard disappear'd ; the Raye which Olaus writes defended a man from Dogs upon the shore of Denmark ; and the Sea-Eele which the Indians carry behind their Boats to let him play about the Tortoises and other Fishes which they take ; are abundant instances that Fishes are both sociable and docible . This also is justifi'd by the Pinatere , which pricks the Oyster to advertise it when its prey is within ; by the Spongothere , which performs the same office for the Spunge ; and by the Whale's guide whom she suffers to sleep in her throat , and without whom she would dash against the shore ; by the Pike , which keeps company with the Tench , whose sliminess serves to close his wounds ; by the Tunnies , who always set their good eye toward the shore , and move well order'd in a cubick squadron ; by the Sea-Urchins , which presaging a tempest , lade themselves with stones for fear of being carry'd away by the waves ; and by all Fishes in general , which swim against the wind , lest it should open their scales , excepting one whose scales are set the contrary way . CONFERENCE CLXVIII . What is the cause of the Crisis of Diseases . CRisis ( if you consider its derivation from a word which signifies either to judge or to separate or to encounter ) agrees in some sort to every of those significations ; for a Disease is judg'd by it , it separates the good humors from the bad , and that after a combat between Nature and the Disease . But 't is commonly defin'd a mutation of a Disease either to Health or Death , for better or for worse . We must first consider in it , the term of its commencement , which is the Augmentation of the Malady , whence acute ones have their Crisis sooner then Chronical ; the very acute being sometimes judg'd in four days , in which time very malignant Fevers sweep men away , but commonly within seven days ; acute Diseases are judg'd by the 14th or 20th day , and sometimes not before the 40th . Chronical Diseases extend to the 120th ; after which term they count no longer by days but by moneths and years . The term it ends at , is either Health or Death , or the change of one Disease into another . The term through which it passes is the space of time employ'd by Nature in the coction , separation and excretion of the peccant Humours . The Agent or Motor is Nature , which must be assisted in imperfect Crises , not in such as are perfectly made . Lastly , we must consider what is mov'd , namely the Humors ; for Crisis hath place only in humoral Diseases . A perfect Crisis judges the Malady perfect either to Health or Death , and hath had its indices of coction the fourth day for the Crisis on the seventh , the eleventh for that on the fourteenth , and the seventeenth for that on the twentieth ; it must also be manifest either by evacuation or abscess ( for those that mend without apparent cause relapse ) and fall upon critical days , without any dangerous symptom : and after such evacuation the Patient must be manifestly better , especially if it be universal and sutable to his Nature , Age , and Malady . Long Diseases are judg'd by Abscesses ; acute , by Evacuation . In young persons Fevers are judg'd commonly by Haemorrhage or some flux of blood ; in old men , by that of the belly . Now besides those Critical and Indicative days there are others call'd Intercidents which judge imperfectly , and others also Medicinal , because in them purgatives may be adminished ; which days are sometimes Critical , but always unfaithful , and commonly mischievous ; which will better appear by this general application . The first day is reckon'd from the hour of the first invasion felt by the Patient in acute Diseases , and from the time of his decumbiture in Chronical . Yet in women newly deliver'd we begin not to reckon from the time of parturition , unless it were precipitated , but from the time of the Fever ; and this first day judges no other Disease but a Febris Ephemera , or one-day Fever . The second day is vacant and without effect . The third is Intercident , call'd by some Provocant , because it irritates and provokes Nature to make excretions before the time ; for being odd , it causes some motion in the morbifick matter , but imperfectly , as not following the order of Nature mention'd hereafter ; neverthess t is Critical in very acute Maladies , and such as disorder the Laws of Nature . The fourth is an index of the seventh , and shews what is to be expected that day by either the Concoction or Crudity of the Urin and other excrements ; no laudable Crisis hapning without Concoction precedent . Which holds good not only in continual Fevers , but also in the fits or accessions of Intermitting ones : for the fourth day being the middlemost between the first and the seventh , it foreshews the design and strength or weakness of Nature , and what she is able to do on the seventh . The fifth resembles the third , being likewise provocatory in Diseases wherein Nature hath made an unprofitable attempt on the third , which she then endeavours to repair ; but unsuccessfully too , this Crisis being most commonly imperfect . The sixth is also Intercident but ordinarily very badly critical : Whence Galen compares it to a cruel and faithless tyrant , which precipitates the Patient into evident danger of life , if it do not kill him . It hath place chiefly in cholerick Diseases , for in sanguine ones salutiferous Crises happen on this day , which is even ; the Blood being observ'd to move on even days . On the contrary , the seventh resembles a just and gentle King or Magistrate ; for neither precipitating nor deferring too long the judgment of the Patient , it gives him time of consideration , judging him after its Indices fully and perfectly , safely , manifestly and without danger . 'T is call'd Radical , as being the root and foundation of all the other Critical Days , and the end of the first week . The eighth is of kin to the sixth , but not quite so dangerous . The ninth is the greatest Intercident and comes nearest to the nature of the Critical , though it be not of their number . The cause whereof is , its being compos'd of odd numbers , wherein we have said that morbifick humors are commonly mov'd ; or else because 't is equally distant from 7 and 11. The tenth resembles the eighth in danger and other circumstances . The eleventh is an index of the fourteenth , to which it hath the same reference that the fourth hath to the seventh ; saving that the second week is less active then the first , and the third then the second . The twelfth is not of any consideration : and Galen saith , he never observ'd any Crisis , good or bad , on it . The like of the thirteenth . The fourteenth follows the seventh in dignity , and judges those Diseases which the seventh did not , being the end of the second week , and in this consideration , odd . The fifteenth and sixteenth are not any-wise remarkable . The seventeenth is an index of the twentieth , till which the intervening are insignificant , and this twentieth is taken by Physicians for the end of the third week , because they make the same begin from the fourteenth inclusively . From the 20th to the 40th , ( which is the end of Crisis in acute diseases ) every seventh day is critical . But after the 40th , Diseases are call'd Chronical , and have their Crisis every 20th day to 120 , so much the more obscure as they are distant from the beginning . Of all which changes the Moon seems rather to be the cause then the other Planets , or the vertue of Numbers , as being more active by reason of her proximity and various apparitions . The Second said , That the reason upon which Astrologers attribute Crisis to the Moon , viz. her moving by quaternaries and septenaries , ( her notablest changes hapning every seventh day ) is too general . For though she rules over Moistures or Humidities , and a Crisis is only in Humoral Diseases ; yet she cannot introduce any change in the above-mentioned Critical Days rather then in others ; because then she must have this power either from her self or from some other , and the several Aspects of the Sun. Not from her self ; for then no change would happen in the Moon her self , nor consequently in us by her means , since things which are of themselves in some subject continue always the same . Not from the Sun ; for then these alterations in Diseases should happen onely at certain postures of the Moon and not in all . Now , suppose Alexander fall sick to day , and Aristotle to morrow , yet neither of them shall have a Crisis but on the seventh day . Besides , the opposition of the Moon being less at the seventh then at the thirteenth day ; the Crisis should be rather on the latter then on the former . And the same effect of the Septenary in the Conception , Life , Nutrition , and Actions of Animals , which is not observ'd hitherto ; the stomach digesting not better on the seventh day , and the seed not being stronger that day in the matrix then on any other : and the eighth day wherein the Moon is further from the first then she was on the seventh , should cause the Crisis , and not the seventh . In brief , the septenaries of diseases rarely agree with the Septenaries of the Quarters of the Moon ; whose motions being unequal according to the different elevation of her Epicicle , would render Crisis uncertain . Wherefore Galen not finding his reckoning hit with the Lunar Motion , feign'd a Medicinal Moneth consisting of six and twenty days and some hours ; but he hath had no followers therein . Fracastorius went a better way , attributing the cause of Crises to the motion of Melancholly , which is on the fourth day : but as the bilious humor moving alone on the third day without melancholly , doth nothing , so melancholly alone produceth not any Crisis on the fourth day . The fifth hath also the motion of Bile alone , and consequently is without effect . The sixth is quiet in reference to these humors , being the day of neithers motion : but on the seventh , these two Biles concurring together make a great critical agitation . But if the matter be not then sufficiently fermented and concocted , the Crisis will not come till the fourteenth , when the same motion of those two humors is again repeated . The Third said , That this opinion of Fracastorius makes Crises fall upon dayes not critical , as the tenth , thirteenth , sixteenth , ninteenth , and two and twentieth , contrary to all antiquity and daily experience : and is founded in an errour , namely , that one humor cannot putrifie in the body whilst the rest remain pure ; seeing Quotidian Fevers are caus'd by Phlegm alone , Tertians by Choler alone , and Quartans by Melancholly alone ; and that no other reason can be given of the regular motion of Crisis , but that of the motion of the Heavens . CONFERENCE CLXIX . What Bodily Exercise is the most healthful . WHat motion is to the Aire and Water , yea , and to Fire too ( which it maintains ) that is it to our Bodies ; Ease makes them heavy , and of the nature of the Earth , which of all the Elements alone delights therein : For the Body consisting of the Elements , it necessarily without motion falls into the corruption which Rest introduces into them : and the excrements remaining after nutrition , either recoile back into the masse of Blood , or else resting in that part of the body which is satiated with them , overcharge the same , and cause that plenitude which is so much suspected by Hippocrates . On the contrary , Motion awakens the natural heat , drives out the excrements collected by ease , strengthens the Members , and renders all the Faculties more vigorous ; provided onely that it be us'd after evacuation of the grosser Excrements , and before meat , because then rest is necessary ; otherwise the food in the Stomach will be subverted , and the motion of the outward parts will too soon attract from the inward the food undigested ; whence many diseases arise . And this right use of Exercise is so necessary to health , that the Athenians purposely dedicated a place for exercises , call'd Gymnasiun , to Apollo the God of Physick ; for which word the Art which treats of exercises is call'd Gymnastica ; and the Sorceries of Medea may be better understood of Exercises , which make young , and strengthen bodies formerly soft and effeminate , than of Herbs wherewith she stuffed the bodies of old men whom she had jugulated ; an Art , without which Plato and Aristotle thought a Commonwealth could not be good , and to which chiefly is to be attributed the difference found between our modern Souldiers , and the Roman Legionaries ; yea , between the good habitude of their bodies , and the weakness of ours , who have so intermitted their exercises that onely the names of many are left . Now , since motion , which to deserve the name of exercise must alter the respiration of the Animal , is violent to it , and of violent things we cannot take too little ; I conceive that such exercise as holds the mean between rest and extream motions , is the best . As Riding , or going on Horseback , which giving us motion , diminishes the labour thereof , and stirs all the parts of the body ; which happens not when only one part of the same body is exercis'd , and the rest remain unmov'd . The Second said , That Exercise , which is a voluntary motion and agitation of the Body with respiration increas'd ( whereby 't is distinguisht from the labour of Artisans and Labourers , and from Actions accompany'd with no striving , as playing on Instruments ) was transferr'd to the use of Physick by one Herodicus according to Plato in the third Book of his Republick , and 't is taken two wayes , either for that which is made by the proper motion of the Body , or for such motion as is external to it , as Swinging ( the Petaurum of the Latins ) Navigation ; going in a Coach , or Litter : As for those made by the Body alone , they are of three sorts ; Athletical , Military , and Ludicrous or Pass-times . The Athletick , though the ancientest , yet to me seem the most unprofitable , serving onely to harden the surface of the body and the extream parts , as the Armes and Legs : such were Wrastling , ( which is still in use among our Britains , and at Constantinople before the Grand Seignior's Gate amongst some Tartars whom they call Pluyanders ) Acrochirism , which consisted onely in keeping the fingers interlac'd one within the other ; Fifty-cuffs , call'd anciently Pugilatus , and imitated at this day by the Gondoliers at Venice ; Cae'stus , wherein the hands were arm'd with plates of Copper ; and Pancratia , which was compounded of Wrastling and Pugilate . Of this sort were also , Running , commended by Seneca in his fifteenth Epistle for the Chief of Exercises , and by Plato in the eighth Book of his Republick ; Leaping on high and in length , either on both Feet , or on one ( as that of the Aleman ) the hand and body being void , or else laden with counterpoises of Lead which they call'd Halteres ( as our Morrice Dancers oftentimes wear leaden Pumps , that they may be the more nimble when the same are lay'd off ) or with a Pole to balance themselves in leaping : whereunto may be added the Art of Vaulting . Military exercises belonging either to the ancient or modern way of Militating , and are perform'd either on foot or on horse-back . To the former belongs Fencing , anciently the Art of the Gladiators , and at this day much practis'd with Sword and Dagger : to which may be added managing the Pike , Halbard , and Quarter-staff , casting of Bullets , the Spanish sport of running at Bulls , and the hurling of the Zagaye or Lance in Turkey , and shooting with a Bowe or a Gun at a Mark. Military Exercises on Horse-back are fighting at Barriers , running at the Ring and Quintin : to which may be referr'd all sorts of hunting . The last kinde of Exercises which relate to sport are Dancing , the dangerous Tricks of Tumblers , who seems to practise the Cubistick Art of the Ancients ; the Disk or Coiting , which seems common to them with us ; and the Ball , of which among the Greeks there were four sorts , differing according to the greatness or smallness of the Ball and the Instruments wherewith they struck . Adde to these our modern pastimes of Pail-Mail , Tennis , &c. Next to which you may reckon Shouting , or the exercise of the Voice , which opens the Breast , excites Heat , and cur'd the infirmity of Demosthenes's tongue ; whence Aristotle allows Children to cry , because it purges the Humidities of their Brains . But of all Exercises I think none equal to Walking ; as that which comes nearest natural motions , is easie , consumes superfluities , helps respiration , strengthens the stomach , recreates the Senses and Spirits , and appeases the commotions of the Soul : upon which the Peripatetick Philosophers chose it as an exercise serviceable to the minde and body both together . The Third said , That he was of Galens opinion , who compos'd a Book concerning the Exercise of the little Ball , which he preferrs before all other for six principal reasons . First , Because it exercises and delights the minde as well as the body ; which pleasure is the greater in that it is not dishonest ; this kinde of play being of the rank of the honorable . Secondly , Because Hunting , which may be alledg'd to be of that rank , needs a great train of nets or hays , horses , dogs , birds , and other such equipage ; whereas the Game of Ball , even as it was practis'd in Galen's time , when they play'd with the palm of the Hand without stick or racket , may be exercis'd by all sorts of persons ; and this every one knows , that a Good is the better for being the more common . Thirdly , Because Hunting requires much leisure , of which only rich and idle persons are capable ; whereas a Scholar or Tradesman may , without much prejudice to their ordinary Employment , divert themselves at this play : Which ( in the Fourth place ) exercises all the parts of the Body almost equally ; which most other motions do not , some exercising only the upper , some only the lower parts , and that to excess : Which ( in the Fifth place ) happens not so commonly in this , wherein you may play as fast or as slow as you please ; the excess which some commit therein , proceeding only from the irregularity of their Mind , from which the more discreet are free , retiring upon the first sweat , if they have no other intention . In the Sixth place , it hath no danger as Hunting hath , where the Boar's tooth , the Stag's horn , and the casualties of falling from the Horse , at least excessive toil and weariness , are more certain oftentimes than the pleasure expected from it ; as Running also causeth breaking of the Veins ; and Wrastling . dislocation of Members . Whereto it may be added , that the Body acquires dexterity by the Game of Ball. The Fourth said , That that Exercise seems most healthful , which is suitable to every one's Nature . Walking is not for the lame , nor running for the Phthisical . Above all , every one's Custom is considerable , in which regard the Exercise of our profession leaves us less Exercise than those of others . Wherefore I conclude , for Exercises which besides the motion of the Body , and the divertisement of the Mind , leave some profit behind them ; as when a Man of Affairs gives his dispatches and resolutions as , he is walking , and the Vine-dresser by exercising himself in digging his Vineyard , finds in the Evening , besides the good Stomack he hath gotten , the end of the task which he had propos'd to himself . CONFERENCE CLXX . Whether Vertue consist in Mediocrity . 'T Is the property of every thing destitute of Reason , to be carried to Extremities ; the Stone to the Centre ; Fire to the Circumference ; the Earth imbibes as much water , and an Animal eats as much food as it can ; the Spider weaves as long as it hath where-withall , the Nightingale sings oftentimes till she bursts ; every Passion guided by it self alone , is carry'd to the utmost point . 'T is reason alone that prescribes bounds to these Extremities , which are every where found vicious . On this account , Daedalus in the Fable enjoyn'd his Son Icarus not to take his flight neither too high , for fear lest the wax of his wings should melt at the approach of the fire , which he conceiv'd was in the Sphere of the Sun ; nor yet too near the Sea , for fear of wetting them : But to take the middle way in the Air , which course all have held that have been happy . And as that Man is insupportable , whose Avarice spares his Wine at the first pint ; so Thrift is too late , when you are come to the bottom of the vessel . The Prodigal by doing good to others , does hurt to himself ; the Miser does no good to others , and much less to himself ; he alone that keeps a measure in his Gifts , deserves the name of Vertuous , and makes his Liberality esteem'd . Rashness does oftentimes as much , and more mischief as Cowardise ; but Valour , holding a mean between both , prevents it . The same may be shewn by Induction in all the Vertues , which have therefore been conceiv'd to consist in the middle . In consideration whereof , the Wise-man prayes for neither plenty nor want , that he may eschew the inconveniences of both ; but for a Mediocrity , to which the Ancients , to shew their esteem thereof , gave the attribute of Golden . The Second said , That Mediocrity is an Invention of mean and irresolute Souls , who in expectation what side to take , would keep themselves indifferent to any choice ; and so long as they do so , they shew their want of Masculine Virtue , which alone accomplishes great designes , though with great pains , which are the rate for which in old time the Gods sold every thing ; nor is there a clearer market now-a-dayes , wherein we see none thrive that are neither Fish nor Flesh , and are alwayes to seek for a Master , but only such as have found a good one . Ask those who so much extoll Mediocrity , Whether they would make choice of an indifferent Friend , and do not esteem a zealous one above a luke-warm one ; so hated both by God and Men , that the Scripture saith , God will spew the luke-warm out of his month , they being , in truth , no better than Hypocrites . Moreover , Charity , the sublimest Vertue , and which must survive Faith and Hope , ( perfect Fruition admitting only Love ) ought to be so extream , that it can never be too much ; since we are oblig'd to endanger our selves for others , and to love God more than our selves , and our neighbours as much as our selves , whom we always love too much . Let us see now , whether Justice loves Extremities best ; concerning which matter , we find it said , that the highest Justice is the highest Injustice . Then for Chastity , Is it fit for a Woman ( think you ) to lend one port of her honor to a Friend , and to keep the other ? In brief , Do we not see that a too circumspect Captain deserves not the Name of valiant , but quits it for that of prudent ? And in the practice of Prudence , he who balances too long , and takes not a speedy Resolution to pursue the same yet more courageously , is abandon'd by all the World. Moreover , the Laws of the Athenians punish'd those that would swim between two waters , taking no side in a publick Sedition ; as judging it better to fail in the choice of the one or the other of such parties , than to take none at all . If you have to do with a Priest about a Case of Conscience , is any thing more insupportable than to find an unresolv'd Mind ? The same may be said of an Ambiguous Lawyer and Physitian , who send back their Clients and Patients more dissatisfi'd than they came . He that seeks Employment under Grandees , must not boast of Mediocrity in his abilities to serve ; Diligence will not admit division , much less fidelity ; nothing pleases but what is extream : Which possibly hath brought Hyperboles into such credit at Court , and made nothing more usual in commendations , than the word Extreamly . The Third said . That since a Defect and an Excess is incident to all Humane Actions , Reason requires that we assign the middle place to Virtue , which is defin'd by Aristotle , An Elective Habit consisting in a Rational Mediocrity : And if any be found that seem to be only in Excess , as Humidity in an extream Abasing of of our selves ; Magnanimity in Courage rais'd above the greatest things ; yet their several circumstances , especially those of their End , serve to qualifie and determine them . This Chastity which seems uncapable in excess ( since a Virgin cannot be too chaste ) yet was vicious in the Vestals , because they had an Evil End in Paganism , as it is virtuous in our Nunns . The Fourth said . That Virtue being high and sublime , this argues that it consists in extremity ; as also do all the Theological Virtues ; Charity , as is above declar'd ; Faith , the least doubtings wherein are criminal ; and Hope , which never wavers . So likewise do the Cardinal Virtues , amongst which the inflexible Justice of Cato and Aristides , far surpasseth in dignity the accommodements and wayes of Accord of Arbitrators , which alwayes need a supream Authority to be authoriz'd and executed . Hence a severe Judge of these times having remitted a little of his ordinary severity , to comply with the Humors of the Age , was said , To have become a Man ; as if he had been Divine before . As for Temperance , Chastity which is a Species thereof , is more laudable and better merits the name of Vertue in a Virgin then in a Wife ; and the abstinence of S. Nicholas , who is said to have fasted from the Nurse's Breast , or that of S. Simon Stylites was much more vertuous than ordinary Fastings . In brief , Prudence , though it teach us to keep the middle every where , yet is despis'd when accounted indifferent . Moreover , by the Reason of Contraries , Vertue must consist in extremities , because Vice does so ; and if Vertue should consist in the middle ( which partakes of the nature of the extreams ) it should be composed of two extream Vices ; which is absurd . So the Earth , the vilest part of the World , is in the midst ; and Heaven , the noblest , at the extremities , which are the circumferences . Otherwise we might with some probability render the same reason that a Satyre of these times did , why there are so few vertuous persons now-a-days ; Because , saith he , Envious Antiquity plac'd Vertue in the middle which is a point , and a point is impossible to be found . The Fifth said ; That we must distinguish Moral vertues from Theological . The former consist in mediocrity , but not the later ; and are therefore call'd supernatural as not only attaining but surpassing the bounds of Nature ; yet every moderate moral action is not vertuous , nor every extream vicious . For some are always Vice how little sover you take of them ; as Adultery , Homicide , and Theft ; others , always Vertue in whatever extremity they be found ; as Temperance and Fortitude . And because Action , wherein Vertue consists , is of particular things , this is best verifi'd by examples . Thus Liberality is a mean between Avarice and Prodigality ; the Avarous being excessive in receiving and defective in giving ; the Prodigal , on the contrary , excessive in giving and defective in receiving . Magnificence hath the same respest to great expences that Liberality hath to less . The regular desire of moderate Honors hath for its extreams . Contempt of Honor and Ambition ; Magnificence hath the like , in reference to great honors . Mansuetude or Clemency is between Choler which is offended with every thing , and Stupidity which is offended with nothing : Veracity , between Boasting and Dissimulation ; Facetiousness , between Bouffonry and Rusticity ; Amity , between Flattery , Morosity and Pratling ; Modesty between Fear and Impudence . Indignation to see the wicked abuse Fortune , between Envy which is troubled at the prosperity both of good and bad , and Malevolence which rejoyces at the harm of both ; Sufferance , between Softness and Insensibility ; Prudence , between Stupidity and Craft . In short , all Vertues will be found thus , and have their extreams , although their names are not always easie to express . CONFERENCE CLXXI. Whether the Imagination be able to produce and cure Diseases . AS Health is a natural Disposition fit for performing the several operations of the Bodie 's Organs , and consisting in the due temper of the Similar parts , the Symmetry of the Organical , and the union of both together ; so a Disease is a disposition contrary to nature , hindering the same Functions by destroying the Temperament of the first Qualities , the proportion and laudable conformation of the Organs ; and the Union of both ; whence arise three sorts of Diseases , viz. Intemperies , ill Conformation , and Solution of Continuity . Now the Question is , Whether the Imagination can of it self hinder the ordinary Functions of the Similar parts , by destroying the harmony and temper of the four first Qualities , which is the principle of their actions ; as also those of the Organical parts , by changing the natural Figure , Magnitude , Number and Situation of these Parts , and the action of both by the dissolution and divorce of them asunder . Diseases of bare Intemperature , which is either simple or with matter , the Imagination may produce by moving the Spirits and Humors ; which it hath power to do . For the Spirits being aerious and naturally very hot , when they are sent by a strong Imagination into some part , they may so heat it as by the excess of their heat to destroy the temper of such part ; as Anger sometimes heats the Body into a Fever . And as the too great concourse of these Spirits makes hot intemperatures , so their absence from other parts causes cold Diseases ; as crudities and indigestions , familiar to such as addict themselves to Study and Meditation after Meat ; the Spirits which should serve for Concoction being carry'd from the Stomack to the Brain . In like manner , the Imagination having dominion over the Humors , which it moves by mediation of the Spirits ; as Joy , Shame , and Anger bring blood and heat into the Face and outward parts ; and Fear and Sadness give them a contrary motion ; it appears that it hath power to produce Maladies of Intemperies with matter by the fluxion or congestion of the Humors into some part , and out of their natural seat . But if the Phansie can disorder the work of Conformation in another body then it s own ( as that of an Infant , whose marks and defects wherewith he is born , are effects of his Mothers Phansie ) much more may it cause the same disorder in its own Body , whereunto it is more nearly conjoyn'd . Wherefore , since it can destroy the temper of the Similar parts and the harmony of the Organs , it may also cause Diseases , and by the same means cure them too : for if contraries be cur'd by their contraries , then it may cure a cold distemper by producing a hot one ; and if it hath power to cause by motion of the humors an obstruction in some part , it may by the same means return them to their natural place , and cure such obstruction . 'T was to the Phansie that the cure of those Splenetick persons is to be attributed , who were cur'd by the touch of the great Toe of Pyrrhus's left Foot ; and we see many Cures wrought by Amulets , Periapts , and other like Remedies ; which having no vertue in themselves to produce such an effect , the same must be referr'd to some other cause . Now none hath more empire then the Imagination over the Spirits and other Humours , wherein almost all Diseases consist . The Second said , That the Imagination being a simple Cognoscitive Power cannot of it self produce the effects that are ascrib'd to it . For all Cognition is Passion , and to know is to suffer and receive the Species of the thing that is to be known , whose impression made upon the Organs of Sense is by them carry'd to the Imagination , which judges thereof upon their report . Moreover , there is this notable difference between the Sensitive or Cognoscitive Powers , and the Vegetative or Motive which are destitute of all Cognition , that the latter are active out of themselves and operate upon the Members , which the Motive Faculty moves with full power , and upon the aliments which the Vegetative Faculties ( as the Nutritive and Auctive ) alter and turn into the nature of the parts . But the Sensitive Faculties and all other Cogniscitive Powers have no real sensible action . They are active indeed so far as they are powers issuing from very perfect Forms , but their actions are immanent and produce nothing beyond themselves , and consequently can have no influence abroad . So that the Imagination cannot immediately and of its own nature produce either a Disease or Health in the Body , but only by means of the Motive Power or Sensitive Appetite , the Passions whereof are acknowledg'd by Physitians to be the external causes of Diseases . If the Phansie could produce any thing , it should be by help of the Species it is impregnated withall ; which being extracted from things , some think that they eminently contain the vertues of the objects from whence they issue and whereof they are Pictures , and that hence it is that the Teeth are set on edge upon the hearing of grating sounds , that the sight of a Potion purges many , and that of salt things makes the Stomack rise in others , and that the thought of the Plague oftentimes propagates it more then the corruption of the Air. Nevertheless these effects proceed only from the various motion of Heat and the Spirits caus'd by the Appetite and the Motive Power , which are distinct from the Imagination . For if the Species had the same power with the objects from which they issue , they would not be perfective but destructive of their Organs ; the Species of Heat would burn the Brain , that of Cold would cool it , both would destroy it , which is contrary to experience . For though Heat and Cold are contraries in Nature , yet they are not so in the Understanding , but rather friendly ; the one contributing to the knowledg of the other ; and the end of Intentional Species is not to alter , but onely to represent the objects whereof they are copies . The Third said , That Aristotle hath built his Physiognomy upon the great connection and sympathy of the Soul with the Body , which is such , that the one causeth considerable changes in the other : To which purpose the Soul employes no other more effectual instrument then the Imagination . Which power of the Soul upon the Body is evinc'd by the mighty effects of the Passions , especially of Fear , Love , and Anger ; Fear having kill'd many , as particularly St. Valier before the stroke of the Executioner : On which account it is also that Mirth is commended for one of the best preservatives from the Plague . And we see that Fear and Sadness are no less the causes then the infallible signs of the Disease call'd Melancholy . The same is further verified by the strange Histories of those , who being become sick by Fancy , could not be cur'd but by curing the Fancy first ; the Remedy being to be of the same kinde with the Disease . Thus he who fancy'd he had no head , could not be restor'd to his right sense till the Physician clapping a leaden Cap upon him , left him to complain a while of the Head-ache . And another , who having study'd Physick a little , and took up a conceit that he had a prodigious excrescence in his Intestinum Rectum , could not be cur'd till the Chirurgeon had made semblance of cauterizing it . Another Gentleman who durst not piss for fear of causing an universal Deluge , was cur'd of his conceit by the Countrey peoples crying out , Fire , and desiring him to quench it . In like manner another believing himself dead would not eat , and had dy'd in good earnest , had not his Nephew ( who was reported dead ) come into his Chamber in a winding Sheet , and fallen to eat before his Uncle , who thereupon did the like . And to go no further , the tying of the Codpiece-point is accounted an effect of the Fancy , and is cur'd by curing the Fancy alone . So likewise a Lord of Quality falling sick accidentally in a poor Village , and complaining less of his Malady then that he should dye without a Physician : no other expedient was found but to cloath his Cook in the Curates Gown ; upon which he presently became half cur'd : but causing the Curtains to be undrawn that he might the better see to thank his Doctor , he discover'd the deceit , and fell sick again more dangerously then before : his imagination thus producing the effects both of sickness and recovery . CONFERENCE CLXXII . Of Fascination , or Bewitching . FAscination or Bewitching is the doing of hurt to one by sight , without Contact mediate or immediate ; to deny which , is to deny common experience , the verdict of all Antiquity , of the Learned , and of the Holy Scripture it self . The manner of it is vulgarly thought to be this , namely , when one , maliciously , and with a dangerous eye beholding some fair Child , ( whose tenderness of body makes it more subject to hurt then a stronger person ) hurts it by commending it ; which Sorcery is thought to be render'd ineffectual by making Children wear about their Necks some preservatives , ridiculous indeed , yet much in use , particularly amongst the Spaniards ; such as the figure of a thumb between the two fore-fingers in the form observ'd in making a fig for one ; 't is also a practice to make such a fig when they rise in the morning , and to spit three times in the bosom . Now this kinde of Fascination the Poet extends even to Beasts , in the common Verse , Nescio quis teneros oculus mihi fascinat agnos . Some refer it to Antipathy , as they do the Basilisk's killing at a distance , and the hoarseness caus'd by sight of a Wolf. Plutarch in the fifth Book of his Symposiacks saith , That some hurt their Parents and Friends with their Eyes alone ; and he relates a story of one Entelidas , who ( like a second Narcissus ) perceiving himself handsome in a Fountain , thereupon lost both his health and his beauty : whence he concludes , that such Fascination proceeds not alwayes from Envy , but he refers the cause to the perverse custom some get of doing mischief , which being turn'd into nature , becomes as necessary to them as 't is to a bowl to roll . Others think it an effect purely natural ; as a Blear Eye infects the beholder with the same evil ; and Plutarch saith , He saw certain ancient people call'd Thibii , who by their aspect hurt not onely Children , but perfect men : the visual rayes being render'd more active by the evil habit of those that have intention to hurt out of envy , which is discern'd commonly by frequent beholding the prosperity of a hated person ; whence comes the word Invidere . An example whereof is seen in the little Bird call'd a Witwal , which becomes sick by the sight of one that hath the Jaundies ; whereof the Bird being presently conscious shuts its eyes upon such a persons approach . For the poison is communicated onely to such as are fit to receive it , even at further distance then fire reacheth Babylonian Naptha . And they hold that Envy , or some other passion , increases its activity , the soul promoting the operations of the body ; as the imagination excites love , and eager Dogs sometimes become blinde through the violence wherewith they pursue their Game . This opinion is backt by the observation of menstrous women , whose aspect alone taints a Looking-glass ; and also by the effects proceeding from the passion of Love , the cause whereof is attributed to the Eyes , which are sometimes so disorder'd by erotical Folly , that they see not the objects before them , which cannot be attributed to beauty alone , considering that the fairest women have oftentimes least power to attract Lovers by their looks ; whence some are found more dangerous to behold then others . Besides , Plutarch , Aristotle , and Heliodorus , who confirm this Fascination , ( which is deriv'd from the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to Envy ) in Deut. 28.56 . This word is us'd and translated by St. Austin , Fascination ; and the Chaldeans call'd it an evil-Eye , as elsewhere that Eye of the envious Hireling is so term'd . But St. Paul speaks plainly of it , Gal. 3.1 . asking the Galatians , Who hath bewitched or fascinated you not to obey the Truth ? Which St. Anselm interprets thus , Who hath hurt you by a livid and envious beholding of your perfection , or ( like Enchanters ) hath deluded you and made you see one thing for another ? And Tertullian saith , That Fascination , which so followeth Praise , that the one is taken for the other , is a work of the Devil , and sometimes also a punishment of God upon such as forget themselves through vanity . The Second said , That Fascination in the vulgar sense , is not onely possible but natural , though the cause be occult ; as also are magnetical and electrical attractions . Thus maleficiated persons infect by insensible transpiration what they wear about themselves : whereunto the eye's structure and temper renders it the fittest part of the body ; whence , besides Diseases of the eyes , we see Tears easily draw others from those that behold them shed . Pliny relates that the Tribalians and Illyrians when angry , kill'd people by their aspect alone . And Olaus , That the same is done at this day in some Northern Nations . 'T is read of Tiberius that his eyes sparkled in the night , insomuch that a Souldier dy'd by beholding him . And Pyrrhus so terrifi'd another , who came to dispatch him , that onely by looking upon him , he render'd him unable to touch him : For , whether vision be by Emission ( as the Platonists hold ) the Rayes will carry with them the qualities of the Eye that emits them ; or by Reception ( as Aristotle will have it ) the colours resulting from the impression of the qualities of a visible object will not be destitute of the same qualities ; or partly by emission , and partly by reception ( according to Galen ) the rencontre of both sorts of Rayes cannot but be of great efficacy , especially when animated by the Passions of Choler , which enflames them , or of Envy , which envenoms them . The Third said , That there are two sorts of Fascination , the one natural , performed by natural means , as venomous and malignant qualities , which are sent from one body to another , and infect the same by their malignity ; the other supernatural and diabolical , perform'd by secret means , whereby the vulgar believe that Witches can make sick whom they please by touching , beholding , and speaking to them ; which three wayes they employ to bewitch those to whom they desire mischief . The first sort of Fascination is possible , and is founded upon the Antipapathy and Contrariety which is found between almost all Bodies ; so that even the shadows of some Trees are noxious to some Animals , as that of the Yew to Man , and that of the Ash to Serpents . The Fig-Tree appeases the madness of the Bull when he is ty'd to it , by emission of certain vaporous spirits , which entring into him temper and reduce him to moderation : and from the same reason meat hang'd on a Fig-Tree becomes more tender and delicate , to wit , by attenuating its grosser parts . For the heat of every living body incessantly raising , and sending forth vapors and spirits , when these spirits meet others like themselves , they serve them instead of a recruit , and increase the good disposition of the body wherein they are . And 't is this way that old women prejudice the health of Children , whilst their vapid spirits are imbib'd by the tender skin of the Infants , and so corrupting the humors , disorder their natural functions . Hence also consumptive persons give their disease to such as breathe near them ; and so likewise all contagious and occult maladies are communicated by one morbid subject , to another dispos'd to receive the same affection . But the latter sort of Fascination , whereby common people think that not onely men and Animals may be kill'd , but also plants dry'd up , streams stopt , stones broken in pieces , and the like ; is no-wise in the power of nature , whatever the Arabians say , who ascribe all these effects to imagination , whose power they equal to that of Intelligences , who are able to move the whole Universe . For if it doth nothing of it self in its proper body , where it simply receives the species of things , it must do less without its precinct . Moreover , 't is impossible for a sound man to make another sick , because he cannot give what himself hath not ; they , in whom by an extraordinary corruption the blood , seed , or other humors have acquir'd a venomous quality , being necessarily sick . So that 't is a pure work of Devils ; who knowing the properties of things , apply the same really to the parts of the body without our privity , whilst they amuze our senses with other objects , as the aspect of another person , or some such insignificant thing . Besides that , children being apt to lose their flesh upon unapparent causes , such a change may be purely natural , whilst it is by mistake charg'd upon a strangers praises of the Infant , who must necessarily grow worse , because it cannot become better . CONFERENCE CLXXIII . Of Amulets ; and whether Diseases are curable by Words , Tickets , or other things hang'd at the Neck , or applyed to the body of the Diseased . THis Question depends upon the Precedent ; for if 't is possible to make a person sick by the Aspect alone , it may seem also possible to cure him by Contact alone . In the examining of the matter , we must distinguish , as elsewhere also , supernatural cures from those which come to pass according to the course of nature . Of the former sort are all the Miracles of the Holy Scripture , and Ecclesiastical History , those which Gods power manifests in all times by his Saints , and the cure which he hath reserv'd to our Kings by their sole Touch. Some cure may likewise happen naturally by the pronouncing of words , when the Patients Fancy is so strong that it hath power enough over his body to introduce some notable change therein ; whence that Physician cures most , in whom most confide . Thus I have seen some persons eas'd of the Tooth-ache , upon sticking a knife in a Tree , and pronouncing some barbarous words . But it falls out oftentimes , that the effect of one cause is attributed to another . Such was the cure of a Gentleman of the Ligue , whom the late King Henry the IV. surprized in the Town of Loges as he was shivering with a Quartain Ague , and the King in Railery sent him a Receipt against his Ague ; the sight whereof presently cur'd him , through the fear he had of that unexpected approach . So also many remedies act by some occult property , as Paeony hung about Childrens necks against the Epilepsy ; and Quick-silver apply'd upon the Breast , or hung in a Quill , is believ'd a preservative against the Pestilence : all precious stones are thought to have some vertue against some indisposition of the body or minde : The Eagle-stone apply'd to the Arm retains the child in the Womb ; and to the knee , facilitates Delivery : Coral and the Jasper stop Blood : the Nephitick Stone is conceiv'd to void the Gravel of the Kidneyes ; the hinder foot of a Hare carry'd in the Pocket cures the Sciatica of the same side from which it was taken . For , Remedies whose sole application cures by their penetrating and sensible vertue are not of this rank . Thus , if Quick-silver apply'd cures the Pox by causing a Flux at the mouth , it must not be term'd an Amulet ; nor Cantharides , when apply'd , as a vesicatory , they cause Urine ; nor Epithemes apply'd to the Heart or Liver : but herbs and other things laid to the Patients wrist may be so styl'd , when they have no manifest qualities proper against an Ague . The Question therefore is , Whether such Applications , Suspensions , and Wearings , have any Natural Effect ; I conceive , they have not . For a Natural Action requires not only some Mathematical or Physical Contact , but also a proportion between the Cause and its Effect . Now what proportion can there be between a Prayer or other Speech ( most commonly insignificative ) and the Cure of a Disease , much less between a little Ticket , or other suspended Body ; and an Ague ? what is said of the weapon-salve , being either fabulous or diabolical , and alwayes superstitious ; as the Phylacteries of the Jews were . Although this Error is so ancient that the Greek Athletae were wont to arm themselves with such things against sluggishness , of which trifles , their Adversaries also made use to overcome them in Wrastling ; and at this day , some wear certain Chracters about them , that they may win at play . In like manner , the Romans hung Amulets about their Children's necks , which they call'd Praefifcini , and Fascini , and made of Jet ; as the Spaniards make them at present . To which , to attribute any power upon the account of their Form , Number , or other regard beside their Matter , is an Error as great in Philosophy , as it would be impiety and contempt of the Church to extend his conclusion to Dei's , Reliques , and other sacred things , whose so continual Effect cannot be question'd but by the prophane and heretical . The Second said , That by the Doctrine lately publish'd in the Treatise of Talismans , it appears , that not only Matter , but also Figure , Number , and other correspondences with the Celestial Bodies have some efficacy ; which to question , because we know not the manifest Cause , would be too great presumption . Yea , I would not call all such Effects Supernatural , since there are so many things feasible , whereof we know not the Cause . And as to the Supernatural Effects of Amulets , they are of two sorts : For either they are perform'd by the favour and blessing of God , who redoubles , yea , heightens to a seemingly unpossible degree , the Effects of Natural Causes , or else changes them : Or they are effected by help of the Evil Spirit , who is the Ape of Divine Actions . As then , in consequence of the Sacraments , God's Graces are conferr'd upon Christians , so the Devil agrees with the Sorcerer or Magician , that as often as he shall make such a sign , or speak such a word , such an Effect shall follow ; whence 't is no wonder if the Devil , though inclin'd solely to Evil , sometimes does good , as healing a Disease by applying true Natural Agents to Patients , thereby to accustom the Sorcerer to give credit to his words . Thus an Italian having sold a familiar Spirit , bethought himself to put a great Spider in a box , and yet he that bought it found the same use and benefit of it which he desir'd . The Third said , That without recurring to good or bad Angels , whose powerful Effects cannot be question'd but by Miscreants , we find something in the ordinary course of natural things that makes for Amulets , the Antiquity whereof is testifi'd by that saying of a Roman , who being sick , and ask'd how he did , answer'd his Friend , thus : You may see how ill I am by this Ticket , which I have suffer'd to be put about my Neck : intimating that he must needs be very sick to suffer it , since he gave no credit to it . And yet Confidence is a necessary condition for the making Amulets efficacious . For as the belief of sickness oftentimes makes people sick indeed ; so an Opinion that they shall be cur'd by such an Action , Writing , or Word , is capable to work a Cure in those whose Minds have great power over their Bodies : Which Opinion , being founded only upon the Word , Writing , or the applying of an Herb to the Patient's Wrist , or other such Conceipt , the same cannot be term'd other than an Amulet . Besides , 't were a great rashness to conclude , that there is no Connexion or necessary Consequence between Words and Effects ; since the same is found by Experience : And Words are the signes and images of things , and consequently , have some proportion between them . Whence possibly , they that hunt the Hyaena cry continually , I do not see her , till she be enter'd into the toil , which she doth boldly upon Confidence of that Speech ; and when they cry , I do see her , she endeavors to fly and get out of the Net , but intangles her self further therein : And in old time Gardners curs'd Parsley as they sow'd it , to make it spring up the sooner . Hence also the very naming of filthy things , especially when we are eating , turns our Stomacks ; and the mention of heinous Crimes makes us frown . And lest this should be attributed to Phansie alone , which is prov'd before not to be active , but only cognoscitive , we find that Serpents are charmed by words ; and Hesiod hath a Verse to drive away Cantharides ; and Shepherds affirm , that according to the diversity of certain Words , breeding Mares bring forth either Males or Females . CONFERENCE CLXXIV . Whether Fruition diminishes Love. THe Ignorance of the Definition of Love , seems to have occasion'd this Question . For since the Passions are distinguish'd only by the various apprehension of Good and Evil ; Hope , respecting good absent ; Love , that which is present ; ( whence 't is seldom without some inward joy , and Lovers would not be freed from their Passion , though they complain of it ) to question , Whether we love what we possess , is to question , Whether Love be Love. Besides , Love being not of things unknown , it follows that the more we know , the more we love that which is amiable ( as we do by possessing it ) for we cannot judge of that which we possess not , but by the report of others , which is commonly lyable to fallacy , according to the several interests of the Reporters : Which will appear better by the comparison of one that prefers a Picture before what it represents . For what proportion there is between the Picture of a Mistress , and the Mistress her self ; the same is found between such Mistress whilst she permits her Servant no privacy , and her self when she is married to him ; the Actions of the one being but the shadow and Picture of those of the other , which are discover'd in their simplicity by fruition . We may say therefore , that the Passion before Enjoyment , is Desire ; but Possession alone is capable to produce true Love. Besides , the perfection of each thing compleats it , and places it in its highest point , instead of destroying it ; so likewise Enjoyment , which is the perfection of Love , and the sole Butt it aims at , doth not extinguish it . As one delightful meal may appease present hunger , but with-all it incites us rather to desire another than to disgust it . The Second said , Did we not converse with things altogether imperfect , Possession would encrease Love , because it would see new perfections in the thing belov'd : But on the contrary , common Experience teaches us the imperfection of what , before Enjoyment , we accounted highly of ; and so our Love of it comes to be diminish'd . Besides , difficult things being the fairest , and contrarily brave things , whose acquisition is easie , contemn'd , ( witness the Orders of Knight-hood and other Honors , which have been made rare , only that they might be the more amiable ) it follows that we less love what we have in our power , than what we have not ; Humane weakness being soon weary of every thing , and naturally carry'd to change : But we cannot be weary of things not in our power , and , consequently , we must esteem them more than what we possess , the familiarness whereof , is apt to breed Contempt of it in us : Besides that , the Mind is prone to seek what it wants , and to esteem the condition of another above its own . Thus the Ox would fain gallop like the Horse , who on the other side envies his labour at the Plough ; and every one takes more pleasure in speaking of what he least understands , and about the profession of others , than about his own . Yea , Experience shews us , that Lovers relinquish both the thing and name of Servants , as soon as they are marry'd . Whence a late Poet speaking of his Mistress , said , He knew no way to moderate the excessive Love he had for her , but by marrying her . The Third said , That true Love must be distinguish'd from false ; this latter decresing by fruition , whereas the former is encreas'd by it ; as also we must distinguish of Subjects that are lov'd . Those that deserve not to be so , are like coarse Pictures which require to be beheld at a distance and in a certain station , because neerness discovers their defects ; whereas the nearer an excellent and well drawn piece is beheld , the more it is esteem'd . Besides , a difference must be made between what is practis'd and what ought to be practis'd . The defects of the person loving are not to be imputed to the thing loved ; and therefore the Question should not be whether Enjoyment diminishes , but whether it ought to diminish Love ; as indeed it neither ought nor doth in things truly amiable ; for the more they are known , the more they endear themselves . As therefore the more the Sun ripens a Grape , the sweeter it is : and yet one in a Fever thinks it bitter and prefers Verjuice before it ; which nevertheless , makes us not conclude Verjuice the sweeter of the two : So the disgust of a Lover is not to be imputed to the thing lov'd , but is indeed an argument of his own imperfection . The Fourth said , If the diminution of Love upon enjoyment were a sign of weakness of judgment , Women would not be ( as they are ) more constant then Men after the same : as we see , more Men desert the Love of Women , then on the contrary . Witness the story of Demophoon after enjoyment of the King of Thrace's Daughter , who fell into despair upon his departure , as Medea did upon that of Jason , and Dido upon that of her Aeneas . The cause whereof seems not imputable to feminine Pudor , as if having yielded themselves to one man they could not keep their honour unless they keep their affection : but the reason is , because Men are more perfect then Women and find more causes in them for change . Yet I conceive that the augmentation or diminution of Love ariseth not from enjoyment ; as appears by Friendship , which is contracted only after long converse , and the eating of many bushels of Salt together ( as the Proverb speaks ) so far is a thorough knowledg , such as Enjoyment gives us , from diminishing it . Not to mention the examples of many married couples , who if occasion were offer'd , would not stick to imitate the noble contention of Gracchus and Cornelia , and chuse to dye one for the other . The Fifth said , That if Fruition diminishes Love , it must be the fault either of the Lover , or the thing lov'd . Not the first ; for he is always the same person , and fruition renders his object more sensible , and consequently more amiable to him . Nor the latter ; since the very imperfections of the thing lov'd seem so many perfections to him that loves it , Balbinumque suae delectat polypus Agnae . Thus also the imperfections of Children diminish not their Parents love , but by the help of compassion augment the same ; Grandfathers commonly love their Childrens Children more tenderly then their own ; and amongst their own , the youngest . Which holds not only in this kind of work , but in all others ; bad Painters having no less kindness for their own pieces then Apelles could have for his . The Sixth said , That the Question may be determin'd by distinguishing the sorts of Love. Impetuous Love , such as is found in Youth and the Poets describe , swells ( like Torrents ) by resistance , and languishes by liberty . Regular and sober Love , such as is found in ripe years , towards deserving subjects , and especially divine things , encreases ( like Rivers ) by the accession of new Notions , as so many new Springs , till it end in a boundless Ocean . Either sort receives augmentation or diminution according to the diversity of the minds affected therewith ; the weak , as less capable of understanding the inconveniences of this impetuous passion , ( which mastering all the rest , deprives them of the use of Reason , and renders them unprofitable to other actions of life ) continue longer before they come to themselves and quit this trouble . Hence Women , and of them the least judicious , are conceiv'd to retain this passion longest , even after possession of what they lov'd . The contrary happens in the other love , wherein the more we enjoy , the more we are enflam'd to further pursutes of knowledg . CONFERENCE CLXXV . Whether 't were better to know all that men now know , or all that they ignore . NOne doubts but there are still things to be known , and consequently Sciences to be attained . But if we will stand to the wiseman's sentence , That all known Sciences are vanity ( that is to say , Nothing ) , the Question will soon be voided , there being no comparison between Nothing and Something . Moreover , there being no Science without Demonstration , and very few or no Demonstrations in any Discipline , which themselves are founded upon Principles not demonstrable , which nevertheless ought to be known ; it follows that there is no Science , and that we know but one thing with Pythagoras , to wit , That we know nothing . And Pyrrho went further ; not allowing that men know themselves ignorant , but that they must be contented to doubt of it , yea and to doubt of their very doubting . Accordingly we see that no reason is ever so strong but some other may be found that thwarts it ; and in all Disciplines the most skillful are the most unresolv'd and furthest from that Scholastick temerity ; which boasts of knowing every thing , and never doubts of any thing ; like those young Captains that make head upon every occasion , whereas your veterans are more sober . So likewise the most skillful Physicians are always least hasty in their Judgments and Prescriptions ; and Lawyers the more practise and experience they have , the more contrary presidents they find in the same case . If you ascend to Divinity there you will find more ignorance than any where else ; yea Ignorance is the first degree , and one of the conditions requir'd to it , which was the reason why S. Paul so much blames Philosophy , and our Lord chose the simplest and most ignorant , such as poor Fishers , not Doctors of the Law nor Scribes and Pharisees , who were the most learned of his Country . And at this day when matters of Religion seem most refin'd , there 's none so rash but acknowledges that one single moment of the Vision of God gives more knowledg then the whole Sorbonne hath , and that there is no more comparison between what all the men of the world together know of God , and what Beatitude will teach of him , then there is between finite and infinite , that is , none at all . Whereby it appears that the knowledg of men is infinitely exceeded by what they ignore . I shall instance further in the Mechanick Arts , wherein if you compare the things our Artificers are ignorant of with those they know , the most excellent amongst them will confess himself very unskilful and ignorant ; whereof the sole ancient Inventions now lost may serve for a proof . For in some Roman Monuments lately discover'd there have been found Lamps which burnt twelve or fifteen hundred years , and were not extinguish'd but upon letting in of the Air ; particularly in the Tomb of Cicero's Daughter at Padua . The invention of a perpetual Motion which animated Archimedes Sphear , dy'd with him ; that of malleable Glass , with its Inventor , who was wretchedly slain by Tiberius ; that of melting Stones or making artificial ones , or at least of transporting and managing them , whereby the Romans built those great Piles of Amphitheaters , and other Works inimitable by us , is not known at this day ; yea , to go no further , the goodness of building with most of the materials of the Ancients is perish'd with them . So that 't is no wonder that at this day many of their Histories are accounted Fables ; such as the teaching of an Elephant to Dance upon the Rope , which Suetonius affirms was seen in a Spectacle given to the Roman People ; the care and industry of Men being much diminish'd in this lee of times , wherein they desire to obtain every thing without pains . For the new Inventions of later Ages , as the Compass , Guns , Printing , Telescopes , and some others , were before Chance produc'd them , or at least gave some hints to their Inventors , in respect of us in the same Nothing wherein are all other possible things not yet effected . So that 't is easie to conceive that there are infinite such secrets , or more excellent ( as the Philosopher's Stone , the Quadrature of the Circle , the Fountain without end , and many other things whereof we have only confus'd notions ) which he that should know would be as much higher then all other men , as the Intelligences are above them . For Daemons , whether good or bad produce none of their Marvels but by this Science of things to us unknown ; whence we oft-times term that miraculous which is purely natural . As may appear by the few Secrets found in the hands of men , which make them admir'd by all others , and anciently advanc'd them to the rank of Gods. The Second said , This Opinion ( that what we ignore is better then what we know ) is founded upon the maligne envious nature of some who slight what is their own , and esteem only what is anothers , meerly because they want it : as those that ascend up a Ladder , trample on the step that upholds them , still aspiring to that which is above them , but only to trample on it also next . So he that knows not some new thing , despises all he knows already , to learn it ; and having learn'd it , despises it also . For 't is likely our first Parents who had knowledge of all things , preserv'd the memory of what deserv'd it best ; yea , that for so many Ages as the World hath lasted , men have retain'd the most profitable Sciences and Inventions that Art or Chance hath taught them . If they have let some be lost , 't is because they found them unprofitable . And as Solomon saith , we shall see nothing in the future but what hath been already : Should the World last as long again as it hath done , it would be but a continual repetition of the same things . Nothing is spoken , but it hath been spoken formerly . The terms of all Sciences have been so often mixt , that as few or no new words are produc'd in any Language , so there cannot be many productions of Wit but what are repetitions of old ones , cloth'd in a new mode . For , to instance in the Liberal Sciences ; is it possible to Read , Write , and Speak either in Prose or Verse better then men do at present ? Can the Demonstrations of the Mathematicks become more certain by time then they are now ? Will it be more true to morrow then 't is to day , that the whole is bigger then its part ? Have the Chymists and other pretended reformers of Physick , succeeded better then others ? Can the Laws be better understood then they are ? And for Divinity ; is it possible to know more of it in this world then is known at present ? whilst experience teaches us that the multitude of Books doth not less perplex then profit us , both in this and all other Sciences ? But , suppose this old Errour had some likelihood , to examine the certainty of it we must compare what we know with what we ignore ; because both the terms of the Proportion sought , ought to be known . Now we are conscious indeed of what we know , but it implies a contradiction that we should know what we know not . Wherefore if we should quit the Sciences and Arts known and practis'd by men for what we know not , we should have the same fortune with Aesop's Dog , who let go his morsel of flesh for the shadow of it which appear'd greater in the water , where indeed there was nothing at all . The truth is , those that have employ'd most time , labour , and money in the search of Secrets , confess that they have met with nothing but smoak . Whence if there be any curious Artificer , he is always unprosperous , because he never attains his purpose . The Third said , That from what hath been said of the difference of the knowledge of Daemons and ours , the resolution of the question is apparent . For since our knowledge is much short of theirs , it follows that we have more things to learn then we know ; the having a habit , not being necessary for knowing its privation . Thus one born deaf and blinde , yet knows that he wants more knowledge through his defect of Hearing and Sight , then he hath by his remaining senses : and though I see not Night because it is not visible , nevertheless I consider by it the beauty of the absent day . Yea , he that hath no Science , commonly values it higher then the Learned themselves do . CONFERENCE CLXXVI . Whether Musick doth more hurt or good . OUr Soul being a proportion , loves what partakes thereof ; whence the Rules of Architecture ill-observ'd , and the Gestures of Clowns displease the Eye , and disorderly sounds hurt the Ear. For though there is proportion in the Senses of Touching , Smelling , and Tasting ( which is the reason why cold hands are so pained upon immediately approaching a hot Fire ; and moderate smells and rellishes please us better then excessive ) yet onely two senses are well capable of judging of this proportion ; namely , the sight , and the hearing . And the same respect that there is between Beauty and Deformity , in reference to the Sight , is found also between Harmony and Discord in regard of the Hearing . Wherefore Musick being the Art of Harmony , they who love it not , are as extravagant as they that make no difference between a fair and an ugly face , proportion being the chief difference of both . Hence some are not contented to account this Art as a Rule and Touchstone whereby to discern well temper'd spirits from others , but have ventur'd to assert the hatred thereof a mark of reprobation . Moreover , the most ancient Contests , were about the prerogative of Musick , every one pretending to be master thereof . Witness that of the Muses with the Syrens , of these with Thamyris , of Apollo with Marsyas , Linus , and Pan , ( who punisht Midas's in judiciousness with Asses Ears ) and that of Nero with all the Musicians of his time . Yea , it cures some Diseases , ( as the biting of the Tarantula and Melancholly ) and asswages the raving of Daemoniacks , ( as we read in the story of Saul . ) The crying of new-born Children is quieted by the jingling of Keyes or a Basin , and when they are become bigger they are diverted with the singing of their Nurses . Youth particularly delights in Musick ; whence the Cretians made their Laws to be more easily learnt by their young people by causing them to sing them ; and we see the Rules of Grammar are for the same reason contriv'd into Verse . Caius Gracchus , when a man made use thereof to regulate the tone of his voice , never making an Oration but with his Servant behinde him ; who twanging a Musical Instrument , took him down when he was too high , and rais'd him when he was too low . And Achilles in Homer diverted himself with his Harp when he was at leasure from his Military Employments . Artificers sweeten the tediousness of their labour with Songs . Shepheards chear themselves with it , and it makes Maids spin more nimbly . Theodulphus the Bishop redeemed himself out of prison with a Hymne which he compos'd , beginning Gloria , laus , & honor . The story is known of Arion cast into the Sea by Pyrats , and carry'd safely to shore by a Dolphin , whom he ravish'd with his Voice and Harp , which was first instituted to honour the Gods. The Indians perform'd their Worship by Dancing to Songs , Cybele's Priests with Cymbals , the Curetes with Drums and Trumpets ; the Romans sung Spondaick Verses , whilst they offer'd their Sacrifices ; and David danc'd before the Ark , all his Psalms being fitted to the Harp , and other harmonious Instruments of that time . And in this , see what power Organs have to enflame the zeal of the devout , and how melodious voices are with it ; so that the chief difference of Divine Service is in the Singing . And as for publick or private Feasts and Ceremonies , nothing renders them more compleat then Musick ; whence the Verse , Convivii citharam quam Dii fecêre sodalem . 'T was the custom to present a Lute to the Guests ; and to him that could not play , a branch of Bayes , which oblig'd him to a Song . But above all , the use of Musick is effectual in War , whence the Spartans march'd to the sound of Flutes in a kinde of Dance , to the end that by the motion of their Souldiers they might discern the valiant from the poltrons . The Pythagoreans themselves were lull'd asleep with the Harp , to appease the troubles of their minde . In short , Musick accompanies us to the Graves , where people sing Elegies for the deceased . Thus the Phoenicians added Flutes to their mournings , and the Romans had their Siticines who sung at their Funerals . For Musick excites both sadness and mirth . And just as Physick either quiets or purges the humors of our bodies , so doth Musick the Passions of the minde . Plato conceiving that it was given to man not only to tickle his ears , but also to maintain the Harmony of the Soul with the Body , and to awake our sleeping vertues . Thus of divers modes , the Dorick makes prudent and chaste , the Phrygian excites to War and Religion , the Lydian abates pride and turns it into lamentations , the Ionick excites to honest pleasures and recreations . Hence Aegysthus could never corrupt the chastity of Clytemnestra , Agamemnons Wife , till he us'd the help of the Poet and Musician Demodocus ; and the Emperour Theodosius being ready to destroy the City of Antioch was diverted and wrought to mercy by the melodious Sonnets of little Children , instructed thereunto by Flavianus their Bishop . Yea , the Prophet Elisha recommended this Art , when he commanded a Harp to be played on before him , and then Prophesi'd to Joram the overthrow of the Moabites . And Michaia did the like in the presence of Ahab King of Samaria , refusing to prophesie till one had played before him upon a Musical Instrument . The relation of Saxo Grammaticus in the 12th . Book of his Danish History , concerning Henry the 2d . King of Denmark , who being told of the excellent Musick of the Violin , desir'd to see the effects of it ; which were such , that at first it put him into a deep melancholly , and afterwards chearing him up again , rais'd his spirit to such a degree of rage , that he slew four of his Guard , and at last it return'd him to his first temper ; serving onely to shew the excellence of Musick when it is rightly us'd . The Second said , That Musick effeminates mens courage , whilst it sweetens ; like that of Wine taken to excess , intoxicates them , and transports them out of themselves : which hurtful effect gave just cause to the fable of the Syrenes , who allur'd Pilots by their melodious voices , to split against the Rocks . But above all , it excites to filthy pleasures , and blindes the eyes of the Understanding , as Mercury did those of Argus . And its great delectation , through the dissipation of the Animal spirits which the sweetness of the sound attracts by the ear , leaves us less refresht then wearied , and incapable of setting about any serious matter . It s easing the Sciatica ( as 't is reported ) is common to it with every thing that causes great attention , whereby the spirits , and with them the humors being suspended , the fluxion must consequently cease ; and the Rabbins attribute the driving away Saul's evil spirit , not to the Harmony alone of Davids Harp , but to the vertue of the Characters of the Divine Name written upon it . What did the Sybarites get by training their Horses to the Pipe , but this , that the Crotonians causing Minstrels to play at the joyning of a Battel , render'd their Horses useless to the Fight , because they did nothing but Dance . Moreover , Orpheus one of the most ancient Musicians was torn to pieces by women , because he debauch'd their Husbands . Whence also Antisthenes said that Ismenias was either a Fool , or a bad Citizen , because he could play so well upon the Flute ; and Philip was angry with Alexander for singing too well ; and Antigonns his Governour broke his Harp. Therefore the Egyptians banish'd Musicians as corrupters of Youth , and the Lacedemonians were so afraid lest they should grow into credit amongst them that they expelled Timotheus out of their City for adding a string to his Lute . Aristotle also places this Art amongst the Ludicrous , and blames Painters for representing the gods singing and playing upon Instruments ; whose goodliest effect is to break silence , and waste time , leaving no permanent action after it , more then the play of Cards , Dice , and Tennis doth ; which last is much more profitable for health , and is accounted as honourable to be perfectly skill'd in by persons of quality , as 't is shameful to be an excellent Musician . In fine , we read not that our Lord ever Sung , nor yet Adam in the state of Original Righteousness ; but one Jubal , the first Bigamer and second Murderer of the world , is said to have been the inventer of it . CONFERENCE CLXXVII . Whether Barrenness is most commonly tht fault of Husbands or of Wives . AS Fruitfulness is a power whereby every living thing is able to produce its like , so Barrenness is an impotence in it to re-produce is self by the way of Generation ; by means whereof mortal individuals acquire immortality in their Species : to which purpose nature hath furnish'd every one with necessary Organs . The generation of perfect Animals requires three things ; diversity of Sex ; matter or seed , which flows from both Male and Female , and contains in it self the Idea and Character of the parts from which it issues ; and lastly , conjunction of both together , without which nothing is produc'd . And though the defect of Generation may be sometimes on the mans part as well as on the womans ; yet she is more subject to sterility , which is an impotence proper to a woman , who , after the knowledge of a man in an age and time convenient , cannot conceive . For those that conceive not after the 50th . year , or before the 12th . are not term'd barren : Conceptions beyond the former , or before the latter term , being supernatural or extraordinary ; as those of the Manandri and Calingi , and that of one mention'd by Savonarola , whom he saw big with Childe at nine years of Age ; as also the miraculous conception of Elizabeth after she was seventy years old . The cause of Barrenness is ascrib'd by some to the disproportion between the seeds ; whence she that is barren with her first Husband , is fruitful with her second . Those of the woman are either internal or external . The internal depend partly upon the seed and menstrual Blood , and partly upon the temper of the Womb , and the habit of the body . The seed of a woman , as well as that of man , must be of a laudable temper , quantity , and consistence , and provided of spirits enough . If the maternal blood , which concurs likewise to generation , be too plentiful or too little , no effect follows , any more then if it were corrupted or wanted other requisite conditions , The Womb ( which is like the soil to corn ) may be hurt either in its temper , or its conformation , or in the solution of continuity ; all which disorders hinder gravidation . As for the habit of body , we observe that fat women are barren , either because the matter of Seed , which is the purer portion of the Blood , is turn'd into fat ; or because the Epiploon of fat Women pressing upon the Orifice of the Womb , hinders the Seed from entring into the bottom of it . Nor are Women too lean fit for Children , by reason of their dryness , and the tenuity of their Womb , although they are far more fit than fat Women ; but this leanness is to be understood of so great an extenuation , that it leavs the parts dedicated to Generation , destitute of their vigour and due temperature . Neither are the very tall , or very low much fitter ; but those that are of a moderate Corpulency and Stature , whose Breasts are firm , and their lower parts larger than their upper . Now since Conception is an Action proper to the Womb , which quickens the Genitures , the Woman ought rather to be said the Cause thereof than the Man , and ( by the reason of contraries ) the Defect thereof must likewise be charg'd upon her . The Second said , That to blame Women for being more frequently barren than Men , is to deprive them of their chief Glory , which is Fruitfulness . For Nature form'd them chiefly for propagation , as the Conformation of their Bodies seems to prove , in which the parts serving to that purpose , as the Womb and Breasts , have direct communications not only between themselves , but also with the noblest parts of the Body . Whence the Civilians reckon not Praegnation amongst Diseases , ( notwithstanding all its inconveniences ) but , with Physitians , as a sign of health and good disposition . Whereof Vlpian l. 14. ff . de aedilit . edicto , gives this Reason , Because their greatest and peculiar Office is to receive and preserve the fruit . And therefore Woman , having been in Nature's first intention design'd for Generation , she must be also much more fit for it , ( because Nature never fails of her end ) than Man , who being born for Command , Labour , Contemplation , and other more sublime Employments , is design'd for Generation , but in the more remote intention of Nature . For not to speak of the desire of Coition , which might renew the old quarrel that cost Tiresias his Eyes , Women seem far more desirous to be Mothers , than Men do to be Fathers ; and Nature gives no desires in vain . Besides , Man is naturally Hot and Dry ; a Temper less proper for Generation ; and he inoreases the same by Hunting , Warr , Exercises , and other violent Labours ; not to speak of business and study ; On the contrary , Women living alwayes at ease , have a Constitution both of Body and Mind more calm , and , consequently , more fit for this Action , or rather Passion . As therefore 't is more easie to suffer than than to act ; so Women must find less difficulty in Generation ; and , consequently , have less impediment to propagate than Men. I say nothing of Excesses in Dyet , wherein Men are alwayes more licentious ; yet 't is the Excess of Wine that some alledge as the chief Cause , why some Northern Countries are at this day almost desart , whereas anciently they were so populous , that Historians call'd the North the Shop of Men , and the Magazine of Nations . Witness the frequent Colonies issu'd from thence , and the great inundations they have upon other parts of the world . And possibly , the reason why the Hebrew Law oblig'd a Man to marry the Relict of his issuless Brother , was , because it suppos'd the defect to proceed from the Husband , and not from the Wife ; otherwise , why should the Sister of a Wife deceas'd with issue succeed in her stead too ? But this Sex is reckon'd alwayes fit for ingendring , and , indeed , is ever ready for it ( as the other is not ) ; which is the reason ( as a late Lady said ) why Men make sute to Women , rather than these to them . Perhaps also upon the same account , barrenness under the Old Law was accounted by Women so great a reproach ; because being very rare , 't is a kind of a monstrous thing in their Sex to be barren . Moreover , we hear many Women complain to the Judges , which is one of the principal Causes of unfruitfulness . But Histories afford scarce above three or four Women , of whose inability their Husbands complain'd . And to speak truth , as fertility is imputed to the field , and not to the grain , so it must also be to the Woman alone , who is the field of Nature , and not to the Man. The Third said , That besides the Internal Causes of fruitfulness and barrenness , there are also External ones which depend upon the Air , Dyet , Exercises , Passions , and the abuse of the other things call'd Not-natural . The Air by the continual alteration it causeth in the Body , ( which attracts the same by Respiration and Transpiration ) sometimes occasioneth either fruitfulness or sterility , according to the variety of its Substance , Temper , and Qualities ; two whereof , viz. Excessive Heat , and Cold , are great Enemies to Generation ; the one melting ; the other congealing the Humors ; but the excess of Heat least hinders it , especially in Women ; the coldness of whose Temper , is corrected by the warmth , and increas'd by the coldness of the Air ; whence they are more amorous in Summer than in Winter : Whereas the greater heat of Men is weakned by that of Summer , and augmented by the coldness of Winter ; during which , therefore they are more prone to Love. So Dyet too , contributes much to render our Bodies fruitful or barren , not only altering , but making them of the same Temper with it self . Thus the waters of Nilus are so fertile , that they make the Egyptian Women bring forth three or four Children at once , by reason of the Salt-Nitre wherewith that River is impregnated ; and , wherein Chymists place the principle of Fecundity , because Ashes and Earth depriv'd of their Nitre , produce nothing . But cold waters , even such as have the Virtue to petrifie , render Women ( especially ) barren , as most Women in Spain are , through their frequent use of Ice and cold waters ; though some lay the fault upon the rarity and tenuity of their Bodies , and the excess of Heat ; which also is the reason why the African and Southern people are not so fruitful as those of the North. Dyet , hot and moist , easie of digestion , nutritive and full of good juice , conduceth much to render Women fruitful . On the contrary , the frequent use of food hot and dry , gross , and of bad juice , may render them barren , as Leeks and Garlick do ; and amongst other Plants , Mint , which was therefore forbidden to be eaten , or planted in time of war ; wherein 't is needful to repair by Fecundity , the loss of Men it causeth . In like manner , want of Exercise , by the heaping up of superfluous Humors , and too violent and continual Exercises , by desiccating the parts , oftentimes occasion sterility . Amongst the Passions , Sadness is the greatest Enemy to Generation ; whence Hesiod forbids marry'd people to see one another after a Funeral , but only at their coming from a Bath , or from places of Mirth . In fine , what ever is capable to impair the goodness of the Temper , is contrary to Fruitfulness and Generation , which above all other Natural Actions requires an exact harmony of the qualities , and a perfect disposition of the noble parts , which supply Matter and Spirits fit for this Action . And although Men and Women are alike expos'd to External Causes , yet Women being less vigorous , are sooner wrought upon by them . For , to Internal Causes , which are the most considerable , Women are , undoubtedly , more subject ; since beside Seed , which they supply as well as Man , ( who to deserve the name of fruitful , ought only to supply the same in requisite quantity , quality , and consistence , and place it in convenient Recepticles ) the Woman must also afford Blood , and also a place for receiving and preserving both the Seeds and Blood , namely , her Womb , the least disorder whereof , is sufficient to marr the whole work of Generation . Wherefore since she contributes most to Generation , and there are more Causes in her concurring thereunto ; if it take not Effect , she is more in fault than the Man , who hath not so many several concurrences in the business . The Fourth said , That the Causes of sterility being either Natural or Adventitious , and equal in the Man and the Woman , nothing can be determin'd upon this Question . For in either Sex , there are both universal and particular deficiences of right Temper , and as many Effeminate Men as Viragoes , ( the one not less unfit for Generation than the other , as Aristotle saith ) Castration is practis'd in both , and disorderly living is equal as well in Male as Female in these dayes . For if Men exceed in drinking , Maids and Women are as bad in Gluttony and Lickerishness . If there be any difference , 't is from the diversity of Climate ; Women being found more fruitful in hot Countries , and less in cold , but Men contrarily ; the intemperies of either Sex being corrected by an opposite constitution of Air. Hence such Women as have been long barren , sometimes become fruitful by change of Air , Places , manner of Life , and especially of Age , by which the temperament of the Body being sensibly alter'd , it acquires the Fruitfulness it wanted , by acquiring the Qualities and Conditions necessary to Generation . Many likewise upon the same reason , become fuitful after the use of Mineral Waters or Baths , and being thereby deliver'd from several Diseases , to which barren Women are more subject than such as have Children , whom Parturition rids of abundance of Excrements peculiar to that Sex , and occasioning many disorders in the barren . The Fifth said , That the observation made by Bodin in his Republick , and several other famous Authors , [ that the number of Women much exceeds that of Men ] seems to void the Question ; Nature having thereby sufficiently given us to understand , That fewer men are as fruitful as more women . Which observation is verifi'd , not only in the East and other Countries , where plurality of Wives hath places ; but also in France , where there is no Province wherein Virgins remain not unmarry'd for want of Husbands . Moreover , one man may beget abundance of Children in the space of nine moneths , during which a woman breeds but one or two ; and therefore Man seems more fruitful then Woman , who beginning to be capable of Generation but two years before Man doth ( viz. at 12 years old at the soonest ) ends 23 years sooner then he ; for men generate at 70 years of age and more , but women end at 50. During which time also they are subject to far more infirmities and maladies than men ; who have not above four or five , whereof women are not capable ; but women have fifty or threescore peculiar to themselves . CONFERENCE CLXXVIII . Whether Complaisance proceeds from Magnanimity or Poorness of Spirit . COmplaisance is a habit opposite to Roughness ; the first being a Species of Civility , the latter of Rusticity . Now since we are complaisant either in good or bad things , to be so must be commendable or blameable according to the nature of the object . But because no body doubts that we ought to be complaisant in vertuous actions , and that they are as culpable who connive at vice as they that commit it ; It remains to consider of Complaisance in indifferent things , as 't is in common practise amongst men ; and as Juvenal represents it in a person that falls a weeping as soon as he sees his friends tears , and when he smiles laughs aloud ; and if you say , you are very hot , he sweats ; if cold , he runs to his Fur-gown . Now the Question is , whether such a man hath more of courage or baseness , I conceive he shews himself a very pitiful fellow . For this deportment differs not from that servile Vice , Flattery , which is near akin to Lying , and easily turns from an indifferent to a vicious action . Thus Courtiers varnish vices with the name of such vertues as have most conformity therewith , calling Avarice , Frugality ; Lasciviousness , Love ; Obstinacy , Constancy ; and so in other cases , till they render themselves ridiculous even to those they praise ; who how vain soever they may be , yet cannot hear their own praises without blushing at them , being conscious that they displease all the hearers . Indeed when I am complaisant to any one , 't is for fear to offend him ; and fear was never an effect of Magnanimity . To which all that can be excepted , is that it belongs also to Prudence to fear formidable things . But Fortitude and Courage are never employ'd in the practise of this vertue , which therefore is very much suspected , and oft-times serves for an excuse of cowardice . Hence old men , whom their cold blood makes less courageous , are esteem'd the most prudent ; and if they be not the most complaisant , 't is to be imputed to the sullenness attending that age , as jollity doth youth . Moreover , as Courage leads us to act without fear of danger what we conceive good and just ; so it teaches us to call things by their proper names , as Philip's Souldiers did . On the contrary , Complaisance teaches people to admire beauty in a deformed woman , to commend a bad Poets Verses , and desire a copy of them from him ; to give fair words to such as we will not or cannot do any kindness to ; in brief , to dissemble all things and to disguise our words , contrary to the frequent express prohibition of God in holy Scripture , which calls it having a heart and a heart : so that no person of sound judgment can think such demeanor consistent with true Courage . The Second said , That there is as much difference between Rusticity and Complaisance or Civility , as between a Beast and a Man ; the former leaving us to the guidance of our Appetites and Senses , and to say and do whatever they dictate to us ; the latter over-ruling them by that power of Reason , which after the contest remains victorious over the body and sensuality . A cholerick man suffering himself to be transported by his Passion , utters whatever the violence thereof suggests to him ; whereas one of a more sedate temper masters his anger , although he have as good reason for it , and by this prudent action he reduces his friend stray'd out of the rode of reason ; as he that instead of retorting the ill language his friend gave him , ask'd him what the Diamond upon his finger cost him . Which put the other into such confusion , that having answer'd the question , he ran to embrace him and ask'd his pardon . Whereby it appears how much more courage is requisite to surmount ones self thus , ( which is an effect of Complaisance ) then to obey the swing of choler , as vulgar people do : For Complaisance forces our nature and constrains us to speak , and do things contrary to our first inclinations , and consequently is of more difficulty then 't is to obey them . Plutarch relates how one Telerus answer'd his brother , who ask'd him how it came pass that he was less belov'd then himself , who had been made one of the Lacedemonian Ephori , whereas he was treated with great contempt ? The reason is ( said he ) because you are not complaisant , and cannot bear any injury . As therefore it requires greater courage to bear then to revenge an injury ( as 't is observ'd in the life of Socrates , who hindred his Scholars from revenging an affront which was done to him ) so 't is more difficult to be complaisant then rude . And as the same Author saith , Complaisance consisteth in speaking pleasing things , and in doing good offices ; both which require a good resolute Spirit , for our Gallants falsely account it courage to run into the Field upon the least slip of an ambiguous word : Which perverse phantastry hath cost many a brave mans life , who for want of not having attain'd to that high point of Magnanimity which teaches us not to place the point of Honor in every triflle , but only where it ought to be , have really lost the life both of body and soul for an imaginary folly which carry'd them away with the torrent of the popular errour of this Age. The Third said , That we may as well place Continence in infamous places , as reckon Complaisance an effect of Courage ; the respect being alike of both . For all the actions of a complaisant person are so many marks not only of respect , but also of a servile fear , such as was that of Alexander's Courtiers , who held their necks awry and hung down their heads in imitation of their Master , who was forc'd to do so by reason of a wound ; and those of Dionysius , who stumbled at every step , because this Tyrant was pur-blind . So when some person begins a tedious old story , I pray , who shews most courage , he that tells the relator 't is an old one , or he that suffers himself to be tir'd with it ? Besides , that there is nothing more dangerous then this Complaisance . Certainly a Confessor that is complaisant to his Penitents , and a Preacher that is so to his Auditory , will damn both ; and so also a General that yields to every advice , and resists not such as deserve it , will infallibly ruine his Army . A Physitian of this temper , that to comply with his Patient neither bleeds nor purges him because of his unwillingness thereunto , will be the cause of his death ; as the Apothecary diminishes the vertue of the Medicine whilst he strives to make it agreeable to the taste , and a pitiful Surgeon makes the sore . A Lawyer that uses the same course with his Client , thrusts him into many needless and unhappy Sutes . In brief there is nothing so dangerous , nor which argues more weakness then Complaisance , which like too sweet Sauces makes us nauseate it , and leaves us as far to seek for Counsel as before : Whereas plain and vigorous Counsel oftentimes saves the State from shipwreck . The Fourth said , If you consider all the kinds of Complaisance , they have need of constraint , which employs more force and courage then is requisite for following ones inclination . Thus , he that is more thirsty then his neighbour and yet tenders the first glass to him , does this violence to himself out of complaisance , which likewise obliges him to put his hand last to the dish though his Stomack be never so sharp ; if he meet with an occasion of anger , he only smiles to himself , and with dissimulation gives the upper hand to his inferior . On the contrary , a rough-hewn person had rather go to the Gallies then commend Verses which to him seem not good , and ( as Plato said to Diogenes ) eat nothing ever but Coleworts , than comply with the Ceremonies and Modes of great persons . Thus he that spares his disarmed enemy , shows greater courage then if , leaving himself to be guided of his hatred , he should slay him , which yet is no more then a testimony of his having overcome him ; whereas in sparing him he overcomes himself , which is the greatest victory a man can obtain . To conclude , Praise is the reward of Vertue , and because it follows complaisence , as scorn and contempt doth rustick opinionastry : this is an evident sign that the latter is less vertuous because less commendable then the other . CONFERENCE CLXXIX . Touching the means of re-establing Commerce . MAn being born sociable , and society not possible without Commerce , the same seemeth one of the main Concernments of mankind , who are generally troubled , when the same is either interrupted by War with strangers , or extinguish'd by the negligence of Natives ; whereby it appears to be of two sorts in general , viz. between those of one State , and with Strangers . Now this difference is so essential , that each of them hath its contrary Maxims . Forreign Trade is exercis'd commonly by the truck or exchange of one Merchandize for another , ( the transportation of Gold and Silver being prohibited by the Laws of the State , as also some Merchandizes , call'd Contre-band are ) or in case the Forreign Merchants like not the permutation of commodities , they make their payment by Letters of Exchange , which was come to be taken up upon the prohibition of transporting money . On the contrary , Natives of the same Country commonly make all their Bargains for money , either ready or upon Credit till a set time . And as the Prince endeavours to promote and facilitate Trade amongst his Subjects for their accommodation , so he ought to be circumspect to hinder Strangers from carrying away the Materials , and ( especially unwrought ) Commodities about which his own Subjects should be employ'd . The Second said , That the dignity of Merchandize is prov'd from its Antiquity and Utility . As to the former , we read in Holy Writ of Ismaelite Merchants , who bought Joseph as they were going from Galaad into Egypt to Trade ; and in the Poets of Jason , whom they feign to have voyag'd with his Ship Argos for conquest of the Golden Fleece , insinuating thereby that Travelling and Trading by Sea and Land is the way to grow rich . As to the latter , all Arts would be unprofitable to men without distribution of their works , which is done by Merchandize , whereby that becomes useful and known in one place , which was useless and unknown elsewhere ; and the Proverb is confuted , that every Land beareth not all things ; since a Countrey of Trade abounds with every thing , and the four parts of the world are brought together by Commerce . 'T is Merchandize that enricheth States , all which acknowledge Money ; which ariseth by it , the sinew of War , and the key of all political Enterprizes . 'T is that which supplyes Princes with Metals , Jewels , Marble , and other magnificences , whereby the splendor of their Persons , Courts , and Palaces is advanc'd ; and both in Peace and War 't is the surest foundation for Impositions , which maintain the expence of either . 'T is that which supports the necessities of Souldiers , and supplyes them with provisions both for war and sustenance ; whence among the Eastern Nations , the Pedlers and Victuallers are the most considerable Officers of their numerous Armies . In short , Commerce affords Lawyers the subjects of their Pleadings , Sentences , and Arrests ; and not onely Sugar , Cinamon , Cloves , and other Spices for our Tables , but also most Drugs for Physick , as Rhubarb , Agarick , Sena , Cassia , Tamarinds , Guaiacum , Musk , Ambergreece , and whatever is rare ; besides , Books to all these Professions ; and to God himself , Incense to perfume his Altars . Nor is this employment more profitable then delightful in reference to the variety of places , persons , and things ; a divertisement which alone sufficeth to induce Travellers to adventure the dangers which accompany them . As for the dignity of it , I shall onely adde to what hath been said in a former Conference concerning the same , That they , who despise Merchandizing as if it had something of base and abject in it , are more worthy of pity for their grosse error , then of an answer . Do they know better wherein Dignity consists then those ancient Roman Senators , who fraighted and maintain'd Trading Ships ; the gain whereof was their best revenue ? and are so many other States and Republick ever the less noble for Trading ? Is there more honour in the idleness of a half Gentleman , who for want of other employment useth no other Trade in time of Peace but to assist one of his Neighbours against another in a quarrel of his own making , then in the care and vigilance of a good Merchant which redounds to the benefit both of the publick and himself . Besides , the diligent Merchant raises his Family , whereas the idle Gentleman destroyes his ; being driven at last either to go in a pittiful garb , or else to be cloath'd upon the credit the Merchant gives him . Since therefore 't is the duty of good Legislators to countenance what is most profitable to the State , and on the contrary to depress and expel whatever brings damage to the same . Methinks 't were fit some new marks of esteem were added to the essential honour of Merchandizing ; as either Titles of Honour or Priviledges , which would invite the mindes of our youth to that good employment , who are otherwise apt to be drawn aside by popular error to looseness and debauchery , and thereby commonly deviate from the way their predecessors trac'd out to them . Whence a Merchant that hath got a good estate , instead of leaving his Son to succeed his Credit , lets it fall , and puts him to some new profession , to which he was not born , as to the former . The Third alledg'd as an argument of the utility of Commerce , that Cities destitute of it can neither increase nor grow rich ; whence the sub-division made of the estates of families soon impoverishes the Citizens , unless they supply that defect by their industry , as many rich Nations do . Thus England was for a long time enrich'd by the free trade it enjoy'd with all the neighbouring States , who were at Wars one with another . Thus most States of Italy , especially Venice , Genua , and Florence have been augmented by Traffick . But no place more evidently sets forth the excellent profit of Commerce then Holland , where , as their best Authors acknowledge , and experience shews the countrey , which almost their industry alone hath made habitable , hath nothing but Trade and Commerce , whereby they have enricht it . For the Soil is not onely bad , as being almost all Sandy ; or all Marshy , especially at Amsterdam ; the water is unwholesome , and the Air thick and noxious ; not to mention their Turffe firing , which fills the head with vapours . So that though they have all the elements contrary to them , yet they scruple not to dispute the Sovereignty with the King of Spain , having made War upon him for four and twenty years together with more gain then loss : which they could not have done without the great treasures they draw from Commerce . The Fourth said , That since Trade consists in Negotiations , things sold or exchang'd , and their value , the persons must be honest that exercise it , the Commodity understood , and the price certain ; otherwise 't is not Trafficking , but meer cheating ; whence of all forms of Justice , none ought to be more compendious , and equitable , and conscientious then that concerning Merchandizing , which would be no less ruin'd by false judicatures , and long suits then by injury and open force . The way therefore to re-establish Commerce is to re-establish fair dealing , to remove frauds and sophistication of commodities , whereby he , that thinks he buyes one thing , buyes another of worse value ; and above all , to fix and make immovable the standard of current money ; for want whereof no man knows what he hath . The Fifth said , That the first condition requisite to Traffick , is the safety of wayes . The second , that of payment , which is remitted to a set term . The Third , The capacity of the Merchant , which keeps him both from being deceived in the worth of Commodities , and in the sorts of ready payment , though this kinde of payment be less us'd amongst whole sale Merchants , which is the true way of Merchandizing , that of Retail deserving the name less , and being alwayes accounted more sordid . Moreover , 't is the former that enricheth States , supplying what they want , and carrying abroad what they abound with . 'T is the nurse of Arts and Manufactures , as appears in the Cities of Lions , Tours , and divers others , where some one Merchant employes three or four hundred Artificers in Silk , Wool , and other such works . Amongst which Merchants those that best know how to practise the Maxims of buying and selling cheaper then others , that is , who content themselves with least profit both in buying and selling , drive the greatest trade , and consequently thrive most : whereas they that endeavour to grow rich in a day , discredit themselves for the rest of their lives . I think also 't were fit to remedy the evil custom of some who set so high a rate upon their Commodities , that they frighten those that otherwise resolv'd to buy , or else affront them with half the just price . And if after the manner of some Countreys , the prices of all wares were regulated , much more would be vented , and the time taken up in bargaining would be employ'd in other parts of Traffick , besides that , by this means we might send even any childe for any commodity whatever ; in the consideration of the set price and the assurance of not overbuying would make make customers buy the sooner , their first consultation being concerning what money the thing will cost them : whereas now many forbear meerly out of shame to higgle and beat the bargain . The Sixth said , That indeed the sole wealth of a State is Traffick , there being onely two sorts of goods , moveable and immoveable . The latter increase and diminish onely by War , which is troublesome means and a kinde of game , wherein he that wins one time loses another : whereas moveables are us'd and consum'd though they be of Iron : whence onely Traffick remains for increase : but 't is not sufficient to know the dignity and profit a thing brings ; to put it well in practice , all its obstacles must be remov'd ; as in the first place the idleness of the Inhabitants , which is natural to such as live in a good Soil ; whence the Proverb , Bona terra , Mala Gens . Yea , in some people , as in the Irish , 't is contradicted by ill custom ; for that people being nourisht in sloathfulness , chose rather to cover their whole Bodies with a Mantle , then take the pains to cut it into Cloathes . Secondly , the want of Materials and Instruments proper for Trade , as Merchandizes , Ships , and other means : besides the defect of safe Ports . Thirdly , The danger of transportation by reason of Thieves at Land , and Pirates at Sea. Fourthly , the want of Companies , both for undertaking great negotiations , and for assurances , as 't is in Holland and elsewhere , where they have found wayes to assure even the lives of persons under good cautions . Fifthly , the false dealing of this age , directly opposite to the fair dealing of Merchants , which is incompatible with brangling . Lastly , that great process not yet ended between the King of Poland and the Dantsickers , about the impost he would lay upon the Baltick Sea , shows apparently that impositions also are a notable hinderance of Trade : All which obstacles and inconveniences may be thus remedy'd in France . The first needs not much to be spoken of , more French living by their industry in Forreign Countries then Forreigners here , which is a certain evidence that our Nation is none of the sloathfullest . But 't were to be wisht that the Youth design'd to the honest exercise of Merchandize were not less careful to learn the Map and the Countrey , then our Gentry is so for the war. Nor do I think the Tongues , especially the Latin , less necessary for them then for Lawyers and Physicians ; since these may in case of necessity learn their Art in their own mother Tongue : But Merchants cannot make themselves understood in strange Countreys but by the Latin Tongue , which serves to interpret all others ; and for want of which 't is in the power of an Interpreter to deceive them . Neither do we want wares that are both as common and as good as elsewhere , as Wheat , Wool , Hemp , and what ever is made thereof , as Cordage and Linen ; Salt , Wood , and other such things ; much less materials to build and equippe Ships : and we have the best Havens of the world . The inconvenience of Robbers and Pyrates is much more considerable ; but the former may be remedied in Cities , by an exact knowledg of all the Houses in each Street ; by many clear lights set together , which will cost less then Lanthorns , whereof there is seldom any benefit ; by a Night-Watch plac'd in each Street , and by other means to be mention'd in due place . In the Countrey it may be redress'd , if Merchants Travel together in Caravans , and get the assistance of the Provosts or Sheriffs , who are bound to secure the High-Wayes , and as well by Land as by Sea , by the erection of Companies . The seventh said , That the only way indeed of improving Commerce , is to establish Companies . For both Nature and Art teach us , that as heavy burthens cannot be mov'd by little strength ; so Affairs of great importance , which need a great stock and attendance in several places , cannot be manag'd by one single person ; who also sufficeth not alone to remedy soon enough the inconveniences foreseen and unforeseen , which necessarily happen in all enterprises . Whence the first loss that befalls a solitary Merchant , dejects , and almost breaks him , because he hath not where-with to recover himself ; whereas in Companies , a loss is equally distributed , and more easily supported by all the Associates ; amongst whom , if the timorousness of one proposes the safest means , the Courage and Experience brings a Temperament thereunto ; and seeing every one contributes his counsel no less than his endeavors in the common cause , it is in the less danger by reason of the many that mind it . Moreover , Companies are best able to solicite and procure the recovery of prizes unjustly taken at Sea , obtain Letters of Mart , and put them in execution . But as these Companies are absolutely necessary , and neighbouring States furnish us Examples thereof ; so care must be taken that they do not degenerate into Monopolies , and set excessive prizes upon Commodities . The Eighth said , That beside what hath been remark'd , the conjunction of Rivers so frequently propos'd and not yet executed , ( through want of Spirits constant enough to accomplish their designs ) would much facilitate Commerce ; the transporting of Commodities sucking up the main of the profit , by reason of the Exactions of Inns , which laugh at the regulated Rates of Provisions , for want of an Eye to keep them up . All which might be remedied by an able Company , by appointing places of baiting and lodging for their Factors , to be kept by some of the Associates , who being thereby interessed in some portion of the profit , would look more narrowly to the security of the High-ways ; for want of which care , the most famous Messengers are often rob'd . It would be of great use also to have good and certain Intelligence of the Affairs of the world in general , especially of the inclining to ruine , delays and failings of Bankrupts , who oftentimes break in one place whilst their Factors are taking up Commodities in others ; as also of the besieging and taking of Cities by an Enemy , or their danger of being so ; in which Case the Merchant will hasten to with-draw his stock from thence , and hinder others from sending thither to trade ; there being no Sympathy between War and Merchandize . But above all , in this Occurrence 't is necessary for him to know the certain prizes of the Commodity he intends to deal in : Which hath gain'd great Credit to this Assembly , by the printed Bills it hath sometimes sent abroad , containing the currant prizes of all Wares for every week , in imitation of the City of Amsterdam . For by this means , the Merchant needs only discount the charges of transportation , and make a Reduction of Weights and Measures , to see his evident profit ; yet alwayes carefully observing to draw a line with some imaginary summ for hazards and contingences which may happen unexpectedly ; it being impossible , what-ever care be us'd , to regulate exactly the gain of Merchandize , as depending , partly , on Chance , and , partly , on the Will and Phansie of Men ; so that a Commodity , which , for being to day in fashion , or otherwise in credit , would yield twenty in the hundred profit to the Owner , sometimes leaves him a loser , or he is forc'd to keep it long in his Ware-house . CONFERENCE CLXXIX . What are the most common Causes of Law-suits ; and why they are more now than heretofore . PLato designing a Common-wealth , whose Citizens might live in good intelligence , justly excludes out of it the words of Mine and Thine ; conceiving , that so long as there was any thing to be divided , there would ever be Male-contents ; because Self-love ( the root from whence the too great desire of keeping and acquiring arises ) acts variously in Men ; by main force and strong hand in time of War , and in Peace by Law-suits . Now the desire of Getting , having never been so great as at this day , nor so much countenanc'd and rewarded , ( since in consideration of wealth most Offices are dispos'd of ) 't is no wonder if Law-suits be more numerous at this day than in times past . The Second said , That Community of Goods , feign'd by the Poets , and exemplifi'd in the Primitive Church , ( bating the Charity which produc'd it ) would cause as many mischiefs , and , consequently , Law-suits , as there are at present . For every one would endeavour to appropriate what should be common , and despise it if not able to compass it ; as we see common Causes are neglected , and commonly lost , for private interest . Whence appears the impertinence of some Legislators , and of the Nicolaitans , who , that the Children might be lov'd the more , would have Wives common ; for common Wives and Children would be own'd by no Body ; and if such Women as belong but to two or three , keep them alwayes in jealousie , and many times ingage them in a Law-suit , what would those do that belong'd to all the world ? Wherefore , I conceive , that if contrary Effects have contrary Causes , 't is Plenty , and its Daughter , Pride , that causeth Law-suits ; and Poverty and Humility makes Peace and Agreements . Which the French Democritus intimates , where he introduces an old man reconciling two Adversaries , but 't is after they are both undone . Thus also the Circle of Humane Life represents Labour holding Wealth by the Hand , Wealth holding Pride , Pride holding Contention , which causeth Poverty ; this , Humility ; which again produces Labour ; that , Wealth ; and so round again . For of fifty Law-suits , not one would begin between the parties , ( or at least it would soon be determin'd ) if either would humble themselves as much one to the other , as they do to their Judges ; yea , oftentimes to their Council . Wherefore Vanity being greater in this Age than ever it was , ( although with less reason in most ) 't is no wonder if our times abound more with Law-suits than the former . The Third said , That such as are at their ease have no mind to Law-suits ; and therefore 't is not Plenty that begets them , but Necessity , yet not an absolute one ; for he that hath nothing cannot go to Law ; but such , that the one cannot pay what he owes , and the other cannot be without it : In every other Case , Accommodements are possible . 'T is from this Source that so many Seisures and Sentences proceed , which the indebted would never suffer , had they wherewithall to pay , considering that the whole charges must fall upon themselves . Now as there were never so many rich , so there were never so many poor , as there are at this day in France ; because every body labours out of the vanity above-mention'd , to disable themselves every day more and more , laughing at the Constitutions which are made to reduce us to frugality , and ascribing all inconveniences both publick and private to any other Cause but themselves . The Fourth said , That though the Ages past having had the same vicissitudes of Peace and War , and of Poverty and Riches , yet had they not so many Law-suits as there are at present ; and therefore some other Cause thereof must be sought , which possibly is this ; That the Spirits of Men are become more refin'd and subtle in the several Ages of the world , and consequently , advanc'd to a higher pitch of maliciousness , whence many difficulties and contest arise in such matters , wherein the goodness and simplicity of our Ancestors found none at all . Nor hath the multitude and diversity of Laws been a small occasion of this bad event . For ( besides the Roman Laws which lay long in oblivion , and were restor'd to light by Veruher , in the year 1127. and the Canons compil'd by Gratian , ( whence came the judicial formalities ) our Customs and our Ordinances ; and amongst others , those made since Charls VIII . with long preambles and reasonings in imitation of Justinian , have stirr'd up more Law-suits , than there were in a thousand years before . So that hath been good work for such as were minded to draw profit thereby , to make so confus'd and intricate an Art of the Law , that there is almost no Case wherein they cannot find some trick to multiply a Suit , and render it immortal ) Moral Reason ( the foundation of the Law ) admits a thousand different faces , not only in circumstances of Fact , but also in matter of Law ; whence there are few Laws but have their contraries . The Fifth said , That the multiplicity of our Law-suits is to be attributed to the humor of the French Nation , which is desirous of change , and naturally subtle and eloquent . Whence a Latine Poet stills France the Nurse of Lawyers . Likewise the improvement of Learning in this last Age , hath contributed much thereunto : And the sight of great Estates gotten by the Law , hath induc'd many Parents to put their Children to that profession , as the readiest way to advancement . Such as could not be Counsellors , have been made Attornies , Solliciters , Sergeants , and this great number of people employ their inventions to get a livelyhood , which they cannot do without Law-suits . And therefore 't is no wonder if they advise , continue , multiply , and eternise them as much as they can ; egging on the Plaintiff by the motive of Profit , and the Defendant by that of Self-preservation ; and refusing to the more simple their writings and other such helps as might bring them to accord . The Sixth said , That Law-suits increase or diminish according to the diversities of proportions kept in the Administration of Justice . For some measure them by the Law of Nature , ( whereby all Men are born equal ) and proceed by Arithmetical Proportion . Thus the Medes turn'd Justice into Equality ; whereas ( as Xenophon told Cyrus , reproving him for awarding the coats to his Companions , according to their stature , and not according to the right and propriety ) the Persians made Justice equal . This Arithmetical Proportion was observ'd by Draco , Solon , Lycurgus , and all popular States ; where every thing was put to the balance . Such also was the Law of Retaliation among the Jews ; Eye for Eye , and Tooth for Tooth . But this equality having so many inconveniences , that many times the highest Justice is the highest Injustice ; Plato made Justice arbitrary without any other Laws but those drawn from the proportion of the great to the small , and other circumstances , which he call'd Equity , or Geometrical Proportion . Yet this Justice being also too vagous , and left to the discretion of Magistrates , who are subject to corruption ; therefore Aristotle chose a middle way between those two Extreams , regulating Commutative Justice , which judgeth of the right of private Men by Arithmetical Proportion ; and Distributive , which is for publick Affairs , by Geometrical Proportion . And our usage hath approv'd an Harmonical proportion ; the Supream Magistrate using both Law and Equity , and tempering the too great strictness of the former , and the much liberty of the other ; which course is observ'd in good Monarchies , where the Chief Courts being above the Law , and yet having Equity in their Power , make an agreeable Temperament of Justice with Reason , being impower'd to reverse the Sentences of Subordinate Judges , who are ty'd to the Letter of the Law ; as the Royal Authority is above both . Whence it results , that there are few Law-suits where Arithmetical Justice , that is , the inflexible rigor of the Law is exercis'd ; somewhat more , where Geometrical Proportion hath place , because 't is requisite to use Reasons ; which being alwayes the same , cannot be alter'd , as it happens in Harmonical Proportion , in which the point of right ( which is indivisible in it self ) being variously balanc'd between Law and Equity , and drawn from each side according to the interest of the parties , the Decisions of some Cases cannot be wholly suted to others , by reason of the diversity of circumstances . But as Diametrical Proportions having no connexion of their quantities together , though they quiet private Contests , yet they cause a dangerous reflux into the body of the State , by the indignation of the Nobles against the Commonalty , and the People's Envy against the Nobility ; so Harmonical Proportion , such as ours , is much more prejudicial to private persons , which it entertains in Suits , than to the State , wherein it employes turbulent Spirits to discharge their Choler upon paper against their Adversaries . But in Answer to the Question , Why we have more Law-suits now-a-days than formerly , I believe the Reason is , because the common-people have got too much Knowledg of the Laws and Statutes , and Legal Pleadings ; for whilst these remain'd in Latin and were not understood , Men were not so apt to commence Litigious Suits one against another . CONFERENCE CLXXX . Whether more hurt or good hath proceeded from sharing the parts of Physick between Physitians , Apothecaries , and Chirurgions . THis Question being of the greatest moment of any that hath been discuss'd in this Company , requireth also most caution ; because there is none of us knows how soon he may come to be at the Mercy of some one of that Profession which his Sentence shall disoblige . Now all the parts of Physick were practis'd of old by one person ; yea , in Aegypt it was no set Profession , but the Priests of Memphis were bound to write in the Temples of Vulcan and Isis such Remedies as any Man came and declar'd to them , that himself had found benefit by ; to the end others might use the same . So likewise the Greeks writ in Parchment , and hung at the Porch of the Temples of Apollo and Aesculapius , those Receipts that had cur'd them ; which the Priests took from thence to pronounce to others , as if they had been Oracles ; authorizing Medicine by Religion . Afterwards , this Science augmenting by degrees , ( as all things do ) some were found that reduc'd those Experiences to an Art ; the ancientest of whom was Aesculapius the Son of Apollo and Ariadne , to whom in time suceeded another Aesculapius , the third of that name ; who ( as Cicero , Lib. 3. de Natur. Deor. ) was the first Tooth-drawer , and undertook first to loosen the belly , leaving for his Successors his Children , Podalirius and Machaon , who were at the siege of Troy , the former of whom profess'd the curing of Inward Diseases , the other of Outward by manual operation ; from which time , the Art of Physick began to be divided into Pharmacy and Chirurgery , which were practis'd joyntly by Chiron , who took his Name from the dexterity of his hand in operations , and was feign'd a Centaure , because he was always on Horse-back to relieve remote Patients . And for that the operations of Chirurgery are more apparent than those of the other parts of Physick ; Plato saith , that the ancient Physick was only Chirurgery . Hippocrates , who first spoke worthily of Medicinal Matters , exercis'd the three parts of Physick conjunctly ; and so it was practis'd till Galen's time , to wit , 600. years after . Moreover , 'T is an Argument , That Chirurgery was exercis'd by the Physicians , That they were expell'd Rome , because one of them had cut off a Roman Citizen's leg with bad success . So also Darius's foot dislocated by a fall from his Horse , and restor'd by Democedes a Crotonian Physician , then his Prisoner at Sardis , ( after the vain attempts of his Aegyptian Physician ) and is an evidence that he was both a Chirurgion and a Physician . But since , Physicians have done like the heirs of Merchants , they have thought fit to avoid the pains , and enjoy both the honor and the profit ; they have reserv'd solely to themselves the authority and power of prescribing , and left to the Apothecarie's honesty and skill , the choice , dispensation , preparation , and composition of medicaments ; and to the Chirurgion , all manual operations : Nay , many of these too , out of heedlesness , have left to Barbers and Stews-keepers the Art of triming the Hair ; to others , the dexterity of drawing Teeth ; and again , to others the Reduction of Luxations and Fractures ; all Appendances of Physick . Now to determine , Whether this Division hath done more good or hurt , seems to me to depend upon the capacity of those employ'd in this Art. . For if the Physician hath not skill enough , or strength of Body to attend all those functions , he ought not to undertake them . But he that judges himself able to discharge them all , will be very heedfull , when he sees the whole honor or blame must fall to himself alone ; whereas the division of success amongst many , makes each person more negligent : Besides that , every one can answer better for his own deed , than for another's ; and agrees better with himself , than with a second or third ; between whom 't is seldom but some Clash happens , and that to the detriment of the Patient . Lastly , the Physician represents the Intellectual Faculty , the Chirurgion the Animal , and the Apothecary the tal ; so that to divide them , is as much as to separate the Liver , Heart , and Brain of one and the same Man ; and Theory being never well understood without practice , 't is no wonder if their dis-union hath occasion'd the setting up many Ignorants and Empericks . The Second said , If Man's Life be short , in respect of the Art of Physick ( according to the saying of Hippocrates the Prince thereof ) then 't is the way to shorten it more , even by two thirds , to assign it three Arts and Exercises , each of which requires the whole Man. The Egyptians were of another Judgment , not only distinguishing Physicians from Operators and Preparers of Medicaments , but also having particular Physicians for each considerable part of Man ; as for the Eye , Ear , &c. which render them more expert ; because we do nothing well , but what we do often ; and what difference there is between one that exercises more Arts , and him that is contented with one , appears by comparing Country-Apothecaries and Chirurgians , who practise all three parts of Physick , and those of great Cities . Moreover the alliance between the Body and the Soul is such , that while the one is employ'd about some work , the other cannot intend its cogitations else-where , as it ought to do in this Case . And therefore to require a Physician to let blood , set a bone , or prepare a medicine , is all one as to expect that a General should both give Orders , and perform the Office of a common Souldier . For if the Mind that is at rest be esteem'd the more wise and capable of reasoning , ( whence our Judges sit , Physicians consult , and the Greeks would have adoration perform'd in that posture ) what good advice can be expected from a Physician who is always out of breath with his preparations and operations ? Besides , 't is not seemly for a Physician to visit his Patient with his Hands smelling and dy'd with drugs , and the confidence of the Patient in him being much conducive to the Cure , it cannot but be better trusting to three persons than to one . And indeed , supposing a Physician were so wicked as to have ill intentions against his Patient's Life , ( which yet is hard to imagine , and there are very few Examples of such ) it would be harder for him to execute them when others prepare his remedies , than when he prepares them himself . As likewise the Apothecary may play the Villain more securely , when he hath not the inspection of the Physician over him . Wherefore 't is best that Physick remain distributed into three Professions , which , like an Harmonious Trade , assist and uphold each other ; the Physician being as the Head , and the other two as his two Hands . All the business , is , that this Harmony and Proportion be so well observ'd , that the Hands think not themselves to be the Head ; which happens but too frequently , to the great dishonor of Physick , and damage of the sick . CONFERENCE CLXXXI . Whether there be any Real Evil besides Pain . THings have either an absolute Essence , or a Relative ; the former are Real , as to be a Man ; the latter which have no Being but from the Respect they have to our Phansie , depend upon the same , as to be glad or troubled at certain News . These two Heads contain all Entities ; but because the weakness of Humane Judgement often confounds them , taking an imaginary thing for a real , hence the inquisition of their difference hath furnish'd the Schools with various Questions . That of the Stoicks was so far from admitting any other Real Evil besides Pain , that it allow'd not Pain it self to be an Evil. On the contrary , Epicurus held , there was no other Evil but Pain ; nor any other Good but Pleasure , its opposite . Indeed by adjoyning Vertue to that Pleasure , and assigning the pre-eminence to the pleasure of the Mind , it will be easie to make Good and Pleasure convertible : whence it will also follow that Evil and Pain must be reciprocal . The Third said , That Evil being the Privation of Good , and Privation no real Entity ; to enquire whether there be any real Evil , is the same as to ask whether a Privation be a Habit. But to comply with the terms of the Question , which seems to be , Whether there be any other sufferings of that kind which the Vulgar calls Evils , causing sensible displeasure in us as necessarily as bodily Pain doth ? In answer whereunto , I say ; First that there is both a spiritual and a corporeal grief or pain ; of either of which some persons are more or less sensible then others . Secondly , That all people desire pleasure as a good , and shun pain as an evil ( for even the inflictions of some Religious persons upon themselves , are done in hope of a future good ) and lastly , that both the one and the other are excited by several and oft-times contrary ways and means . For as the bitterness of Succhory , hurts and displeases some but is agreeable to others ; so also the same accident may cause pleasure in some minds and sadness in others ; this variety proceeding from the different temper of Minds . Besides , corporeal and spiritual pain differ , in that every one is a capable judge of the former , but not of the latter ; whence , as Aristotle saith , all run after pleasures of the Body , because they ignore those of the Soul ; and so likewise most only reckon their bodily pains true Evils , because they have no experience of griefs of the Mind . But he that well weighs how infinitely the Intellect excels the Body , easily finds that the evils that attaque the same are also far greater ; since 't is that by which the Body is render'd susceptible both of pain and pleasure , and receives impressions of both upon the countenance ; wherein particularly the Eye is term'd the Mirror of the Soul , for no other reason but because it represents her Passions and Affections . And to shew how much grief and displeasure of Mind surpasseth that of the Body , we see some redeem the loss of their Honour with that of their Lives , which cannot be without suffering the pain of death . The Third said , 'T is not the Question , whether the griefs of the Body or the Mind be greatest since every one judges variously thereof according to his humor . As the Miser prefers his profit before the pains of Hunger and Thirst ; and the Ambitious person ventures his life in the Field rather than endure the Lye. But the Question is , Whether there be any reality in the Evils which the Mind of man undergoes besides Pain , of which alone we see all other Animals are sensible , Nature teaching Man thereby that she hath left it to his own conduct , how much his natural condition is worse then theirs , whilst he is not only lyable to the same bodily evils , but becomes ingenious to his own hurt , and an expert Artificer of his own bad fortune . An instance whereof we have in the Swine that was eating his food peaceably in a Tempest , whilst all the Passengers fearing every moment to split against the Rocks , dy'd as often of apprehension as they thought of that sad fate . Which fear ended with the Swine's meat , and the Ship 's arrival at a safe Port ; where it appear'd that that vile Animal had felt none of that trouble which the Tempest had caus'd in the more unhappy men ; and consequently that their Imagination was the sole cause of it . The like may be said of all other afflictions which men give themselves , call'd therefore deservedly by the Wise-man , Vanity and vexations of spirit . For most of the inductions and consequences which the Mind draws from events prove false , and nevertheless they give us real sorrows ; we see frequently that a great Estate left by a Father to his Children makes them debauch'd and worthless , and degenerate from the vertue of their Parent , who having receiv'd no inheritance from his own was constrain'd to labour , and by that means attain'd Riches and Honour : Whence it appears that the trouble of a Father leaving a small Estate to his Children at his death hath no foundation in the thing but only in his abus'd Imagination , and consequently cannot be a real Evil , and yet this is the most general Evil of all with the Vulgar . Thus two men , lodging under the same roof lost both their Wives not long ago : one of them was so afflicted therewith that he dy'd of sorrow ; the other receiving the consolatory visits of his friends , could not so well dissemble his joy but that it was perceiv'd ; and yet their loss was equal . So that the sadness of the one , and the joy of the other depended only upon the different reflection they made upon this accident . Thus also the same affront that made one of Socrates's Disciples draw his sword , made the Philosopher himself laugh at the sottishness of his enemy : and every thing which the Vulgar calls Good or Evil , ( Pain excepted ) is a Medal , which hath its right side and its reverse . CONFERENCE CLXXXII . Whether Man be the most diseas'd of all Creatures , and why ? A Disease being a preternatural disposition hurting the Functions , every living Body capable of action may become sick by some cause impeding its actions . Hence not only Men but also Animals , and even Plants have their Diseases , which Theophrastus diligently describes . Amongst Beasts , though some are subject to particular Diseases , as the Dog to Madness , the Swine to Leprosie , the Goat and Lyon to Fevers ; yet there is none so invaded with all sorts of Maladies as Man , who is not exempt from any ; the least of his similary parts that is nourish'd being subject to twelve sorts of Diseases , namely , when they attract their aliment , either not at all , or but weakly , or otherwise then they should , or when they are defective either in retaining or concocting it , or in voiding superfluities . But if such part have sense too , it may have fifteen ; if motion also , eighteen : And if it not only be nourish'd it self but labours also for the publick , 't is lyable to twelve more , according to the three ways that its Functions may be offended , in attraction , retention , concoction and expulsion . The Eye alone is subject to almost 200 infirmities ; and , as if there were not ancient Diseases enough , we see daily new ones unknown to former Ages . Now the reason hereof lyes in the nature of Man , who being the most perfectly temper'd and best compounded of all Animals ( because design'd to the greatest actions ) is therefore apt upon the least occasion to lose that evenness of proportion , which as it requires a great train and concurrence of many things , so also there needs but a little thing to subvert it by defect of the least of those requisites . Indeed , there are but two causes of Diseases , to wit , Internal and External ; and man is alike subject to both ; to the former , by reason of his hot and moist temper which is prone to putrefaction , and the more upon account of his variety of Food ; whereas other Animals never change their Diet ; which is the most probable cause of their health and good constitution : For diversity of aliments incommodes Nature , weakens the natural heat , produces Crudities , the Sources of most Diseases ; which also are frequently caus'd in Men by the internal Passions of Anger , Fear , and Joy. The most ordinary external causes are the evil qualities of the Air , pestilential vapours and malignant influences , whereof Man's body is the more susceptible , by reason of the tenderness of his Flesh , and the porosity of his skin ; which on the contrary , in other Animals , is hard and cover'd with Hair , Feathers and Scales , and renders them less subject to the impressions of external bodies , as also to Wounds , Contusions , Fractures , and other solutions of continuity . The Second said , That such perfections or defects of things as we know most exactly , seem to us the greatest ; as the excellences and defects of Pictures are not well observ'd but by those that are skill'd therein ; and he that is unacquainted with some certain Nation cannot know its Vices so as they that converse with it do . Now Beasts being unable to signifie to us the differences of their pains and the other circumstances of their diseases , hence we judge them to have fewer , although the contrary appears in the Horse , in whom observant Farriers remark a great number of Diseases , to which we are not subject . So that other Animals may have as many , or more than Men , who being less concern'd therein , less understand them . 'T is true , the parts of Animals resemble ours , saving what serve to distinguish their outward shape ; as appears by the Dissection of Apes , whereby Galen learnt Anatomy ; and no difference is found between the Ventricles of a Man's and a Calfe's brain . If their blood and other humors differ , so do those of one Man from those of another . Moreover , Beasts have the same inward Causes , Fear , Anger , and the other Passions ; in short , all the other Non-natural things , and not at their discretion as Man hath . If a Dog hath the harder skin , yet man is less lyable to blows , and the injury of the Air. In fine , who knows but it may be with these Animals as 't is with rusticks , who , though Men as well as we , and subject to the same inconveniences , yet all their Diseases are reduc'd to a few Heads ; since the true and spurious Pleurisie , the Asthma , the Cough , the Palsie , and other Maladies , whereof we make so many branches , are all reckon'd by them only for a hot or a cold Rheume . The Third said , The nearer Nature promotes Bodies to their utmost perfection , the more frail she renders them . And as in Mixts , Glass , which is her utmost atchievement , is weaker and brittler than Stones ; so in Animals , Man the most excellent and perfect , is the most frail and weak , by reason of the part wherein he abounds more than they , and which advances him , to wit , the Brain , the root of most Diseases . And as the most noxious Meteors , are form'd in the coldest Region of the Air , so those that have a moist Brain are soft and less vigorous , as Women and Children ; whence amongst the old Spartans , and at this day amongst the Aethiopians , ( as Alvarez reports ) 't is a shame to blow the Nose or spit , because it signifies Effeminacy ; and the Thracians , ( as Pliny records ) freed themselves from many Diseases , by cutting the Nerves behind the Ear , whereby all fluxions from the Brain were stopt . On the contrary , Animals having a dry and less Brain , sleep in the open Air without inconvenience . The Fourth said , That as Man exercises the greatest variety of Actions , so he is liable to most Diseases . Animals which reason not , have no Delirium ; those that speak not , are not subject to be dumb . But the truth is , Men consider not remote things further than their interest reaches . Hence more Diseases are observ'd in the Bee and Silk-worm , than in the Elephant . Unless we had rather say , that there being so great a variety of dispositions and tempers requir'd to the Health of all the parts , humors , and faculties of a humane body , it happens very rarely that they are all as they should be . As 't is harder to make good Musick with a Lute , or other many string'd Instruments , than with one that hath fewer strings and accords , as Animals have in respect of Man. CONFERENCE CLXXXIII . Of the Greenness of Plants . COlours being the illuminated surface of Mixt Bodies , alter according to their various mixture ; and because the less a body is distant from its simplicity , it partakes the more of light ; hence as soon as water becomes consistent and solid , it puts on Whiteness , which is so near akin to Light , that the latter cannot be painted but with the former . For this reason new-sprung Plants , issuing out of the Womb of their Elements , retain a White Colour ; till having thrust their stem out of the Earth , the nourishment they attract adding to their composition , they assume a new Colour , which sutably to the Temper of the Compound , ( whose upper part is heated by the Sun-beans , and lower part nourish'd with the juice and vapors of the Earth ) becomes Green , upon the same reason that Blew and Yellow make a Green ; the Blew proceeding from condens'd Moisture , ( as appears in deep Seas ) and the Yellow from the Sun-beams . Hence a Plant depriv'd of the Sun's aspect , looseth its verdure , and remaining Colour-less by the privation , which is always Harbinger to some ensuing Generation , it appears white ; as we use to make Succhory and Thistles white by burying them , or covering them in a Vessel whereinto no Air can enter . Greenness therefore is the first mixture of the Sun-beams with corrupted humidity , ( as putrid waters wax green ) and the first assay of the Vegetative Soul , and consequently , an evidence of their Life ; as , on the contrary , Yellowness shews that the Sun hath dry'd up the humidity wherein the life resided , and left only the Colour of Feüille-morte . But when this humidity is so unctuous and adherent to the compact and solid body of a Plant that it cannot be exhal'd , ( as Oyle is not evaporated by the Sun ) than the outward Cold shutting the Pores , retains the Greenness longer and brighter , whilst other Herbs and Trees are despoil'd of their verdure . And therefore 't is no wonder if the leavs of such Plants , as the Laurel , Holly , Box , Ivy , and many others , feel no injury from great Cold and great Heat . The Second said , That the production of Vegetables proceeding from the resolution of Minerals , ( as appears , not only in the order of Generations , which proceed from simple to organick bodies , but also in the sympathy of the Oak with Copper , of the Beech with the Load-stone , of the Hazel with Gold and Silver ) 't is probable that Vitriol , ( the commonest of Minerals , and found in most grounds ) gives Plants their Verdure ; which many of them also testifie by their acidity . For I cannot attribute the Cause to Light , which is indifferent to all Colours , and hath none in it self ; the Gold Colour of the Sun not inhereing in him , but proceeding from the reflexion of bodies he irradiates . But if we are to find some mixture of Yellow and Blew to make this Green , I should rather assign the Yellow to the Earth , which is most commonly of that Colour ; as the Air and Heaven are Blew . And perhaps too , this Greenness is but a sign of imperfect Generation , since 't is lost when Plants are mature ; and we find it again in mouldy Bread , which is in a tendency to corruption . The Third said , That all Bodies must have some Colour or other , and a Plant being the first living thing , ought to have the most agreeable , as being equally temper'd of the two Extreams , Black and White ; for at its first issuing out of the Earth , whilst it is yet full of earthy humidity , it is of a dark Green , which becomes lighter as the Plant shoots higher ; till at length the more volatile particles are excluded in a Flower which borrows its Colour from the various qualities of the sap ; then comes out the fruit , which keeps its verdure till the Sun have fully concocted its juice . The Fourth said , That 't is not possible to give the reason of Colours , since we see Tulips change theirs almost every year ; and there are Black , White , Red , and other colour'd grapes , equally sweet , and good for Wine ; as also Apples , Pears , and other fruit . Nor is Greenness inseparable from the leavs of Plants ; for we have not only red Coleworts , but also Roots , and some leavs of Rapes , Purple , Violet , and of other Colours . All that can be said in this matter , is , That Colour is nothing but a resultance of the External Light from the Surface , whose Particles are so , or so modifi'd and posited . Hence Blew appears Green by Candle-light ; the necks of Doves seem of divers Colours by diversity of situation ; and Wool appears whiter when compacted together , than whilst it was in flocks ; whereas Water , which hath no Colour , shews white when Particles are divided by Air , and reduc'd into Snow . So also when Humidity is digested by Heat , ( which is inseparable from Light ) it puts on the first of Colours , which is Blew ; ( of which Colour thickned Air appears to us ) and the prodominant earthiness of Plants , makes that Blew incline to a darker degree , thence ariseth Green ; which is the general Colour of all Plants . The Temperament contributes least to this Colour ; for we see Sempervivum , which is cold , of the same Colour with Leeks and the Aloë-Plant , which are Hot. Just as Sugar and Salt are both White , and yet differ much in Taste and other qualities ; so are Chalk and Snow ; Honey and Gall are Yellow , the juice of Aloes and that of Liquerice black . Yea , in Animals too , the diversity of their Colour , Hair , and Plumes is deceitful ; whence came the Proverb , Of every Hair a good Grey-hound . And whereas Physicians reckon the Colour of the Hair a sign of the Temper , 't is not always true ; since we see persons of the same Hair totally different in Manners and Humors ; and others of different Hair , perfectly agreeing in temper ; wherein consequently we must not seek the reason of colours . CONFERENCE CLXXXIV . Of the Cold of the middle Region of the Air. THe common Opinion attributes the coldness of the middle Region to the Antiperistasis of the heat of the upper and lower Regions , which streightning the cold on either side leave it no other place but the middle , whither the vapors rais'd by the Sun-beams ascending , and no higher by reason of their weight and the thinness of the air there ; it comes to pass that the neighbourhood of these vapors returning to their natural cold , encreases that of the middle Region . But many inconveniences invalidate this Opinion . First , if this Element were hot and moist , as is suppos'd , it would shew some effects thereof ; but 't is quite contrary . For he were a fool that should go into the Air to warm himself ; and the Air hath so little humidity , that it dries all Bodies . Secondly , many Mountains surpassing the middle Region of the Air , and retaining figures describ'd in the ashes of a Sacrifice for a whole year , which shew that in all that time no Wind or Rain was rais'd there to deface them ; it would follow that such Mountains reflecting the Sun-beams by their solidity , should cause heat in the middle Region of the Air , and yet they are commonly cover'd with Snow . Lastly , this Antiperistasis being only in Summer , not in Winter when the cold of the lower Region symbolises with that of the middle , this reason should then cease ; and yet 't is in Winter-time that cold Meteors manifest themselves . Wherefore we must recur to some other cause ; which Cardan takes to be the natural coldness of the Air , not regarding the combination of the four first qualities . For if cold be natural to the Air , it will be easie to conclude , that it must be coldest in the middle , which is less alter'd by the contrary quality of heat ; being most distant from the Element of Fire ( if there be any ) and from the heat which necessarily follows the motion of the heavenly Sphears . The Second said , That Cold being no positive Quality , but a bare negation , it follows that Bodies destitute of Heat are necessarily cold . Now the Air cannot have heat or any other quality , because 't is to serve for a medium not only to all sublunary Bodies , but also to the heavenly influences , whose nature would be perverted and alter'd by the qualities of the Air ; as a colour'd medium imparts its colours to objects . It happens therefore that vapours cool not but are cooled by the Air , so that they become colder in the middle Region then whilst they were in their natural seats . Yea they are so far from rendring the Air cold that they abate its sharpness , which is never greater then in clear weather ; cloudy and misty weather being always more warm and accompany'd with less piercing cold . For being rais'd rather by the subterraneous heat then by that of the Sun , they warm our air ( which reaches not above a league from the Earth ) ; then being gradually deserted by the heat which carry'd them up they meet in those higher spaces which are void of all heat , and begin immediately to condense and congeal them . What people talk of the higher Region of the Air is very doubtful , because the Element of Fire being but an Opinion cannot counter-balance the report of Acosta , who affirms that divers Spaniards were kill'd by the cold in their passage upon the Mountains of Peru which he judges the highest of the World and within the upper region . The Third said , That if we were to be try'd by experience alone , the Earth ( which in Winter is hot at the Centre , and in Summer on its Surface ) would not be judg'd cold and dry ( as it is ) no more then the Water always cold and moist , since the Sun's heat warms it , and the saltness of the Sea renders it heating and drying . But accidental qualities must be carefully distinguish'd from essential ; because these latter are hard to be discern'd when any impediment interposes . As the sight cannot judge of the straitness of the stick in the water but by having recourse to reason ; which teaches us that all light Elements are also hot . Now the lightness of the air is indisputable ; and its heat is prov'd by its subtlety , whereby it penetrates bodies unpassable by light it self . Yet this heat is easily turn'd into cold ; because the air being a tenuious body and not compact , retains its qualities no longer then they are maintain'd therein by their ordinary causes . So that 't is no wonder if not being hot in the highest degree ( as Fire is ) but in a remiss and inferior degree , it easily becomes susceptible of a more powerful contrary quality . For the Sun-beams , which some hold to be the true Element of Fire , heat not unless they be united by reflection ; and this reflection being limited cannot reach beyond our first Region ; the higher Regions must necessarily remain cold ; unless upon further inquiry it be thought that the motion of the air carry'd about with the Sphear of the Moon and the Element of Fire plac'd under the same , are capable to heat it . The Fourth said , That if we may judge of those higher Regions of the Air by those of the Earth and Water which we frequent , each of these Elements hath three sensible differences ; its Surface , Middle and Centre . Those that frequent Mines , tell us that the heat which succeeds the exterior cold of our earth penetrates not above a quarter of a league in depth ; about the end of which space , cold begins to be felt again , and encreases more and more towards the Centre . In like manner 't is probable that the Water follows the qualities as well as the declivity of the Earth . That it is hot at the bottom ( whither therefore the Fish retire in Winter ) proceeds from the nearness of that middle Region of the Earth . So that it being proper to these Elements to have different qualities in their middle from those of their extremities , the same may be true also of the Air ; possibly because a perfect identity of temperature would not have been convenient for the generation of Mixts , to which end all the Elements were destinated . And it being the property of cold to close and re-unite the looseness and dissipation of the Air , it was therefore highly necessary to be predominant in the middle Region thereof . CONFERENCE CLXXXV . Of the Generation of Males and Females . DIstinction of Sex is not essential , but consists only in the parts serving to Generation ; Nevertheless Aristotle makes Male and Female differ , as Perfect and Imperfect ; and saith , That Nature's intention is always to make a Male ; and that only upon the default of some requisite condition she produces a Female , whom therefore he calls a Mistake of Nature , or a Monster . Galen likewise acknowledging no other difference styles Man a Woman turn'd outwards , because Woman hath the same Organs with Man , only wants heat and strength to put them forth . Now indeed this heat and strength is manifestly greater in Males then Females even from the first conception ; for the former are compleatly form'd by the 30th day , the latter not before the 40th ; the former move in the third moneth , the latter not till the fourth ; those are born in the ninth moneth , these some days after ; and besides live not if born in the seventh moneth , as Males do , whose periods are therefore reckon'd by Septenaries , and those of Females by Novenaries . After birth , we see the actions of Males are perform'd with more strength and vigor then those of Females , who are actually colder and suffer more inconveniences from cold . They are never ambidexters , because they have not heat enough to supply agility to both sides ; and their right side is peculiarly destinated to the Generation of Females , because the Spermatick Vessel on that side derives blood from the hollow Vein which is hottest by reason of the proximity of that Vein to the Liver ; whereas the left Spermatick draws from the Emulgent , which carrying Serose humors together with the Blood , 't is no wonder if the Seed of that side be crude and cold , and consequently fitter for generating Femals then Males : Hence Hippocrates saith , that if as Peasants tye a Bull 's left Testicle when they desire a Bull-calf , and the right when a Cow-calf , the same be practis'd by Man , the like effect will follow . Whereby 't is manifest that whatever makes the Seed more hot and vigorous both in Male and Female , furthers the Generation of Males , and contrarily ; and consequently that the Morning , when 't is best concocted , is more proper then the Evening , for begetting Boys ; and the Winter then the Summer ( at least on the man's part . ) The Second said , That as to the production of Males rather then Females , or on the contrary , no certain cause hath hitherto been assign'd thereof ; since we see that the same man , in all likelihood without alteration of his temper , hath only Girles by his first Wife , and only Boys by the second , and on the contrary ; and some that could get no Children at all in their youth have had only Boys in their old Age. Others have Males first , others Females , and others have them alternatively . Whereof no other reason can be assign'd by Chance , or rather the Divine Pleasure alone , in the impenetrable Secrets whereof to seek for a cause , were high temerity . If heat and strength caus'd the difference , young marry'd people would not have Girles first , as it happens most often ; and decrepit old men should never get Boys , as daily experience shews they do . Moreover , some men depriv'd of one of their Testicles , have nevertheless begotten both Sons and Daughters ; which could not be , if the faculty of begetting Children of one determinate Sex were affix'd to either of those parts . And as from a false Principle nothing can be drawn but false Consequences , so also is it in the opinion of Aristotle , That Woman is but an occasional Creature . For then Nature should produce far greater abundance of Males then of Females , or else she would erre oftner then hit right ( which is inconsistent with her wisdom ) , and yet in all places more Girles and Women are found then Men ; as appears in that we every where see plenty of Maids that want Husbands , and in Countries wherein Polygamy is lawful , there are Women enough to supply ten or a dozen Wives to each Man. And indeed , Nature's design is mainly for preserving the Species ; as that of every individual is to preserve it self ; and the bare degree of heat or cold in the Seed being but an accident of an accident cannot effect a formal change in the substance . Only defective heat may occasion an effeminate man , and abundant heat a Virago . Besides this Opinion destroys the common and true one , viz. That Generation is one of those actions which proceeds from a just proportion and temperature of the humors ; whence excessive or feverish heat destroys the Seed in stead of furthering Generation , and is an enemy to all the other functions . Wherefore 't is best to say that the same difference which is observ'd between the Seeds of Plants , is also found in that of Animals , though not discernable therein but by the effects : and as the exactest prying cannot observe in the kernel of an Almond or Pine any difference of the Trunk , Leaves and Fruit of those Trees , although these parts be potentially contain'd therein , so also the Seed of an Animal contains in it self even the least differences of Sex , albeit imperceptibly to the eye . Which the Rabbins being unable otherwise to comprehend , conceiv'd that our first Parent was created an Hermaphrodite , because both Sexes came from him , his own and that of Eve. The Third said , That the sole ignorance of things occasions the ascribing of them to Chance , which hath no power over the wise , because they understand the reasons thereof . As for universal causes , as the Divine is , they concur indeed with particular ones ; but as they are becoming in the mouths of Divines and of the Vulgar , so Naturalists must not stop there , since by the right use of external causes the internal may be corrected ; by which correction not only Seeds formerly barren , or which fell in an ingrateful soil , are reduc'd to a better temper and render'd prolifick , but such as were destinated to a female production through defect of heat , are render'd more vigorous and fit to generate Males . Now that young married people hit not sometimes upon this latter Sex , 't is because of their frequent debauchery , which cools the Brain , and consequently the whole habit of the Body . Which happens not so frequently to men of more advanc'd age , who use all things more moderately . The Fourth attributed the cause to the Constellations and Influences of the Stars which reign at the time of Conception ; Males being generated under Masculine , and Females under Feminine Signs . CONFERENCE CLXXXVI . Whether the French Tongue be sufficient for learning all the Sciences . A Language is a Multitude or Mass of Nouns and Verbs which are signs of Things and Times , destinated to the explication of our thoughts . There are two sorts ; the one perfect , call'd Mother-Languages , the other imperfect . The Mother-Languages are the Hebrew , Greek , and Latine ; the imperfect those which depend upon them . Now the French being of this latter sort , we cannot learn the Sciences by it alone , because being particular , and the Sciences general , the less is not capable to comprehend the greater . Moreover , our Language being not certain in its Phrases , nor yet in its Words ( not only Ages , but also a few Years changing both ) whereas the Sciences are certain and immutable , it will follow that they cannot be taught by it . Besides , there may be Inventions for which our Language hath no expression , or at least not so good as others ; and to busie our minds in the search of words is more likely to retard the mind in the acquisition of Sciences then to further it . The truth is , 't were well if things were generally express'd by the most proper and significant words , but they are not so in any Language much less in the French , which is so far from being rich enough of its self that it borrows from the Greek and Latine to express the most common things , and consequently is not sufficient to teach all the Sciences . The Second said , The French Tongue is deriv'd from the Greek , Latine , and Gothick , which are Languages much more copious then it ; and therefore they that will recur to originals will find those Tongues more adapted for teaching the Sciences then the French , and yet not any single one of them sufficient for it ; since the Romans , to become and deserve the name of Learned , were oblig'd to learn Greek . Moreover , since Books are the chief instruments for attaining the Sciences , the ancient Latine and Greek ones ( which yet were not sufficient for it ) are much more numerous than the French , and by consequence the French Tongue is not capable to teach every Science : and had it more Translations then it hath , yet these are but small Rivulets deriv'd from that grand Source of Sciences which is found in the original Languages . The Third said , If we regard the order of times and particularly that of the Creation when all things were in their perfection and purity ; 't is most likely that , that Language which took birth with Adam , and all the Sciences , is more fit to teach them then the much more Novel French , and since there must be a proportion between Instruments and the Matters upon which they act ; and this proportion is not found between the French Tongue lately invented and the Sciences which are as ancient as the World , who can think it sufficient to teach them ? and the Cabalists hold that the Language fit to teach the Sciences perfectly , must have words adapted to signifie the Vertues and Properties of things , which ours hath not . The Fourth said , That all the Language of Adam , who gave names suitable to the nature of every thing being lost except the the name of God ( for that reason so much esteemed by the Jews ) ; The Cabalists in imitation of that Tongue , invented one whereof I shall give you a taste . It hath five Vowels E , A , V , I , O , which answer to the Elements and the Heaven ; E , to Earth ; A , to the Water ; V , to the Air ; I , to the Fire ; and O , to Heaven . E , produceth in pronunciation c , d , f , g , l , m , n , p , r , s , t , z ; forasmuch as these Consonants cannot be produc'd without it ; A , produceth h , and k ; v , produceth q ; I , produceth nothing , because pure and single Fire doth not . O , likewise produceth nothing , because the Heaven only moves and excites Generations : whereas E produceth abundance of Letters , resembling the Earth which produceth every thing in its bosom , being the Centre of Heaven and the Matrix of the Elements . Now , to form words according to the Elementary Qualities , they will have the Vowels which compose such a word answer to the Elements which compose such a mixt body . And to specifie degrees , because the Vowels , whereby they are denoted meeting together would spoil the pronunciation , therefore they make foure orders of the sixteen Consonants , viz. b , c , d , f , denote the four degrees of Fire ; g , l , m , n , those of Air ; p , r , s , t , those of Water ; x , z , ss , st , those of Earth . Upon this foundation they build the composition of all their Words , which they compose of Vowels according to the Elements predominant in things , and of Consonants according to their degree . But who sees not the absurdity of this invention , which by this means would extend only to corporeal mixts , whereof the quality and very degree is known : Concerning which Naturalists are so far from being agreed , that many attribute most natural effects to other causes , as to Occult Properties , so call'd in opposition to the Elementary . 'T is best therefore not to rove from the common tract which teaches us the Sciences by real Languages ; amongst which those call'd Dead ones , to wit , the Hebrew , Greek , and Latine , and others now disus'd , suffice not for teaching the Sciences , because they are not pronounc'd well , and the learned agree not about the importance of many Letters and Syllables . Besides , the most eloquent express not themselves so naturally in those antick obsolete Tongues as in their own . And all confess that in order to obtain the perfection of a Science , too much plainness cannot be us'd , either on the Teacher's part in establishing their Rules and Precepts , or on the Learner's in propounding their difficulties for resolution . CONFERENCE CLXXXVII . Of diversity of Colours in one and the same subject . THe diversity of Colours is commonly deduc'd from the mixtion and proportion of the Elements ; but more truly from the several degrees of Sulphur , which produces them , as Salt doth Sapors , the most certain indications what degree the quality of a Plant is of : For if Colours had relation to the Elements , then all red things should be hot , and white things cold ; which is not true in Poppy , and Roses , on the one side , nor Orange-flowers and Jasmin on the other . So also green things should be always moist , because this colour proceeds from an indigested humidity mixt with a part of putrifi'd earth ; as appears in standing waters ; and yet the greenness of Lawrel and Mint hinders them not from being hot and dry , nor that of Ranunculus from burning . But Colours are either natural , or artificial ; which latter as we find it in Stuffs and Silks , is neither the cause nor the effect of their temperament . But natural colour , such as that in the parts of living Animals , is an effect of their Life , and alterable after their death . Wherefore I conclude , that colour and its varieties proceeds from the different degrees of Sulphur in the subject ; but that one and the same subject is of several colours , the causes may be : First , for that some of its parts are more compact ; others , more loose , and so differently receive the impression of the Sulphur and the Internal Fire . Secondly , the Sun shining more upon one part than another , draws the internal colour from the Centre to the Circumference ; as Apples are colour'd on the side next the Sun. Thirdly , the same difference which is found between the Root , Trunk , Leavs , Flower , Fruit , and other parts of Plants and Animals , is also found in each portion of those parts ; as the lower part of the Rose is green , the middle part whitish , and the top red ; and the Tulip variegated , is compounded of as many several particles ; which variety of places and matrices , serves to determine the colour which Sulphur paints thereon , being guided by the pencil of Nature . The Second said , That this diversity of colours proceeds only from the divers aspect of light which varies the colours of certain Bodies to our Eye , as in the Rain-bow , the Camelion , and the necks of Pigeons , in things expos'd to the Sun , which seem far brighter than before : To which you must add the distance and station of the beholders ; so water seems black or blew afar off , but near hand colourless ; Turpentine , Crystal , and the whites of Eggs in several situations do the like . The Third said , That there are four colours answering to the Elements , viz. Black to Earth , White to Water , Yellow to Air , and Red to Fire . For discovering the Causes of whose diversities , the ancient Philosophers prepar'd a Matter , which by the degrees of fire , they pass'd through all the colours of Nature , and perceiv'd sometimes in their vessel what they call'd the Peacock's tail , representing all colours in one single Matter ; whence they concluded the variety of colours to proceed from that of External Fire , moving the Matter less in one part than in another . Thus Antimony , which is at first Black , is rais'd into White , Yellow , Red , and mixt Flowers , according as they are sublim'd more or less . But you can draw no consequence from hence to the Colours of Plants , since redness , which , in works of Art , argues perfect Digestion , and Fire predominant , doth not so in Simples . CONFERENCE CLXXXVIII . Whether we are more perspicacious in the Affairs of others , or our own , and why ? IT may seem superfluous to make this a Question , since by the enumeration of all sorts of Affairs , it appears that we are Moles , yea , perfectly blind in the Judgement we make of our selves , and more clear-sighted than the Lynx in those we make of others . Which also the Gospel testifies , by the comparison of a mote which we espy in the Eye of a Neighbour , not seeing the beam which is in our own ; for , ( according to the direction of the Lawyers , who are to be believed in point of affairs ) in the first place in reference to persons , every one understands himself much less either in Mind or Body than he doth another ; most esteeming themselves more capable and worthy of praise for Witt than they are ; and ( as the Eye sees not it self , but every other visible thing so , ) he that hath any perfection or imperfection , cannot consider the same in its true Latitude , but easily adds something to the first , or diminishes from the second ; whilst the various bent of our Passions always exalts and depresses the balance , and keeps it from that aequilibrium which is necessary to a right Judgement . Hence Physicians , although they ought to know themselves better than they can be known by others , yet , when sick , permit themselves to be treated by their Companions ; and never succeed so well in the Cure of themselves or their domesticks , as they do abroad elsewhere . In the second place , we are less quick-sighted in things that concern our selves , than in those of others : whence commonly the greatest Lawyers leave the affairs of their own Houses more imbroiled than others . Which was the cause that the Wife of Pacius , the famous Lawyer of our time , sent to him to ask his Advice concerning his own affairs under fancied names , making him pay a Solicitor with his own Money . In the third place , Actions are in a very evill hand when they are to be managed or defended by their Authors ; either Modesty on the one hand extenuating them , or Thrasonical pride dilating them , and adding thereunto more than is fit . Lastly , the Laws shew sufficiently what hath been the opinion of Legislators upon this matter , when they forbid Advocates and Procurators to plead and practise in their own Cause ; and when they injoyn Judges to forbear , not only their own , but also from all those wherein their kinred or alliances may have any interest . Thus much for the first Head of the Question . The Reason , which is the second , ariseth hence ; That the Eye as well as all other Organs of External and Internal Senses ( such as the Judgement is ) must be serene , and not prepossessed by any tincture or Prejudice . Now to require this serenity and indifferency in our own affairs , is to demand an impossibility . The Cause whereof may come from the pureness and subtilty of the Humane Spirit , above that of other Animals , compared to the Elements of Earth and Water , which contracting themselves round about their own Centre , move not but in quest of their food ; others more ayerious , rise a little higher , but yet have a bounded Region ; such are the spirits of Women , whose Knowledg and Curiosity is limited to the affairs of their houswifrie , or at most to those of their neighbourhood . But the Mind of Man resembling Fire , which hath no other bound but Heaven , penetrates even to the Centre of the Earth , carries its point every where , and is like flame in a perpetual agitation , oftentimes resembling our natural heat in Summer , which abandons the Internal parts to carry it self to the extremities . The Second said , There is as great diversity of Judgements and Witts , as there is of Eyes amongst Men. As there are some blind ; other Eyes from which the Objects must be set at distance to become visible ; some also to which they must be approached ; and , lastly , others which require a moderate distance between the Visible Object and the Organ : Iin like manner , there are some Judgements absolutely blind ; others , which judge not things too near , but require to have them removed , or set at a middle distance ; there are others also , which judge them better near hand than a far off ; and this truly is the custom of the best Judgements , and of such as least suffer themselves to be prepossess'd . Indeed , what is more absurd than for us to remove far from Objects in order to judging of them , after the manner of old men , and of those that are short-sighted ; and if the saying of Aristotle be true , The Species of the thing to be known must be not only introduced into , but also made like the Mind ; Is the divesting our selves of it away to know it well ? By this reckoning we shall never see clear in any affair : not in our own , because 't is ours ; nor in those others , in regard of the Envy Men bear to the prosperity of their Neighbours , which makes them think that their Vines are more fruitful , and their afflictions less severe . If some Physicians resign themselves to the cure of others of the same profession , 't is because they believe them as able as themselves , or , perhaps , because their own Judgement is disturbed by the disease ; otherwise , since the particular Knowledge of every one's Temper is the condition most requisite to a good Physician for curing his Patient , and every one knowing his own better than another can in along time , none can be a better Physician of another than of himself ; and if domestick cures be effected with less notice , yet they are not less sure and remarkable to him that would consider them . That Lawyers are not admitted to plead in their own Case , is rather from their too much , than too little Knowledge ; the Court foreseeing that they would be too prolix and hot in the prosecution thereof , besides the greater temptation to dishonesty in disguising their own actions . Nor is exception against Judges in the case of their kinred allowed , because they see not clear enough into the affair in question ; but because interest , which is inseparably fixed in humane minds , might lead them to relieve their Relations to the prejudice of a third . Which yet hath not place in all , there being found good Judges who would condemn their own Child if he had a bad Cause . But to attribute to self-love , the defect of clear-sightedness , is to speak too Poetically ; since the Prince of Poets believes it not possible to deceive a Lover ; and the knowledge we have of others affairs , hath no other foundation but that which we have of our own , just as self-love is given us for a rule of that of our Neighbour . The Third said , That which happens most frequently being the rule , and the rest the exception ; and the greatest part of Men resembling that Lamia , who being blind at home , put on her Eyes when she went abroad ; it must be agreed , that we are less clear-sighted in our own than in others affairs : Which is the meaning of the Proverb of the wallet , in the forepart of which the bearer puts other Mens matters , casting his own into the part behind upon his back . Moreover , to see clear , is to see without clouds or mists , such as are those of the Passions , Fear , Hope , Avarice , Revenge , Ambition , Anger , and all the rest which suffer not the Species to be calmly represented to the Intellect , which receives the same as untowardly as stirred water , or a Looking-glass sullied with incessant clouds , or vapors receive an Image objected to them ; 't is true , the Passions have some effect upon it in affairs without ; but as themselves , so their trouble is less , and he is the best Judge who gives them no admittance at all ; which cannot be in our own affairs , where , consequently , we are no less clear than in those of others . CONFERENCE CLXXXIX . Of the Original of Mountains . GOD having created the world in perfection , it was requisite there should be Plains , Mountains , and Vallies upon the Earth , without which agreeable variety , there would be no proportion in its parts , wherein nevertheless consists its principal ornament , which hath given it the name of world ; no other beginning of Mountains seems assignable but that of the world . Nor is there any possibility in attributing another Cause to those great Mountains , which separate not only Provinces and States , but the parts of the world ; all the Causes that can be assigned thereof , being unequal to such an Effect : Which the discovery of the inequalities of the Celestial Bodies , observed in our dayes by Galileo's Tubes in some sort confirmed ; for by them Mountains are discerned in some Planets , especially an eminent one in the Orbe of Mars ; which Mountain cannot reasonably be attributed to any cause but his primary construction . The same may likewise be said of the Mountains of the Earth , which besides having necessarily its slopenesses and declivities which are followed by Rivers and Torrents , there is no more difficulty to conceive a Mountain then an elevated place in the Earth ; so that to say , that from the beginning there was no place higher in one part of the earth then in another is to gain-say Scripture which saith that there were four Rivers in Eden , each whereof had its current ; which could not be , unless the place of their rise were higher then that whereunto they tended . The Second said , That the proportion from which the ornament of the World results is sufficiently manifested in the correspondence of the four Elements with the Heavens , and of the Heavens with themselves , yea in all compounds which result from those Elements moved by heat and the Celestial influences , without fancying a craggy Earth from the beginning , to the prejudice of the perfection which is found in the Spherical Figure , which God hath also pourtray'd in all his works , which observe the same exactly or come as near it as their use will permit ; as is seen particularly in the fabrick of Man's Body , his master-piece , whereof all the original parts have somewhat of the Spherical or Cylindrical Figure , which is the production of a Circle . And if the other Elements of Fire , Air , and Water , are absolutely round and cannot be otherwise conceived , though their consistence be fluid , and as such more easily mutable in figure ; 't is much more likely that the earth had that exactly round figure at the beginning ; otherwise the Waters could not have covered it as they did , since not being diminished from the beginning of the World till this time , they are not at this day capable of covering it . 'T is certain then that God gave the Earth that Spherical form , it being to serve for the bulk and Centre to all the other Elements , by means of which roundness the Water covered it equally , but when it was time to render the Earth habitable to Animals , and for that end to discover a part of it , it was to be rendered more hollow in some places and more elevated in others , since there is no Mountain without a Valley , nor on the contrary . Afterwards it came to pass that the Rain washed away whatsoever was fat , and unctuous in those higher places , and carrying it into Brooks and Rivers , and thence into the Sea , this Sea by the impetuosity of his waves makes great abyffes in some places and banks of sand in others ; but the great and notable change happened in the universal Deluge when the many Gulfs below and Windows on high , as the Scripture speaks , overflowed the whole Earth for forty days and forty nights together ; the Earth being thus become a Sea was in a manner new shaped by the torrents of the waters , and the violence of the same waves , which made Abysses in some places and Mountains in others , according as the Earth happened to be more or less compact , and apt for resistance . Which is yet easier to be conceived of Rocks which being unapt to be mollified by either that universal rovage of waters , or torrents superven'd in four thousand years since , they remain intire and appear at this day as supercilious as ever over the more depressed parts round about . The Third said , That some Mountains were produced at the Creation , others since , partly by Rains and Torrents , partly by Winds and Earth-quakes , which have also sometimes levell'd Hills and reduced them into Valleys ; so that you cannot assign one certain or general cause of all . For there is no more reason to believe that the ravages of waters have produced Mountains , then that they have levell'd and filled Valleys with their soil ; as 't is ordinarily seen that the fattest portion of Mountainous places is washed away by Rain into Valleys , and fertilizes the same . And the smallness of the Earth compared to the rest of the world permits not its inequalities to make any notable disproportion in it , or hinder it from being called Round ; as appears in Eclipses caused by the shadow of the Earth , which she sends as regularly towards Heaven as if she were perfectly round . The Fourth said , That the waters of the Sea , from which , according to the Scripture , all waters issue and return thither , impetuously entring into the caverns of the Earth go winding along there till they find resistance , whereby their violence redoubled makes the Earth rise in some places and so forms Mountains ; which therefore are more frequent on the Sea-coasts then elsewhere , and seldom further from the same then a hundred and fifty Leagues . Now that the Sea is higher then the Earth the Scripture notes , and those that travel upon the Sea observe the truth of Genesis which saith that the waters were gathered together on a heap . For being remote from a Port at such distance as would otherwise suffer the same to be seen , the rising of the interposed waters intercepts the view thereof . The Fifth said , 'T is easie to conceive how waters running underground make breaches and abysses , such as that at Rome , into which Q. Curtius cast himself , and also in many other places even in our time wherein a Town of the Grisons was totally involved in the ruines of a neighbouring Mountain , whose foundations the torrents had undermined . And what is found in digging up the ruines of Buildings , paved streets , and other footsteps of mens habitations so deep that the cause thereof cannot be attributed to a bare raising of the ground in building by some humane artifice , shews that these changes happen'd by the depression and sinking of the ground whereon such Towns stood , and by the overturning of neighbouring Mountains , which in this case turn Plains into Valleys and Valleys into Plains or else into Mountains , as also these Mountains into Levels : all these changes which to us seem prodigious , being no more so to Nature , whose agents are proportional to their effect , then when we cover an Ant-hill with a clod of Earth . But 't is not likely that subterranean waters , whose violence is broken by their windings can raise Mountains , or so much as ordinarily Hills ; much less can they raise higher the cavities of Rocks which are the ordinary Basis of such Mountains ; since our Vaults are ruined by the sole defect of one cliff or stone which joyns and knits the rest together ; the sand Hills which the winds heap up in Lybia , as the waves do the banks in the Sea , pertaining as little to the Question as they deserve the name of Mountains . Wherefore 't is probable that Mountains are as old as the Earth , which was formed uneven by Gods command , that so its declivities might serve for assembling the waters together ; for to say that the situation of the Sea is higher then the Earth , is not only contrary to the experience of Dreiners who find the declivity of the Land by no more certain way then by the inclination of the waters , but also to the belief and manner of speech of all the world , who use the term of going downwards when people pass along with the stream of Rivers , which run all into the Sea whose surface must therefore necessarily be lower then that of the earth . Whereas it is said that all waters come from the Sea , this is meant of vapors exhaled from it and converted into Rain and Springs , from whence arise Rivulets , Brooks , and at length Rivers , which terminate again in the Sea. The Sixth said , In pursuance of Copernicus's opinion which makes the earth turn about the Sun , that the several concussions it receives from that motion may possibly elevate one place and debase another . CONFERENCE CXC . Whence proceed good and bad Gestures , Gracefulness and ill Aspects . THe Soul being the principle of all the actions , we need go no further to find the cause of Gestures , and Postures . 'T is true , that as this Soul is but a general cause , being according to the opinion of most Divines , alike in all men , it must like melted Metal borrow its form from the Mould whereinto it is infused ; so the Soul follows the model of the Body and as she formed it , so in some sort be modified by it exercising her functions variously according to the diversity of its Organs . Whereunto also the humors and their mixture or temperament contributes very much . Hence a man of small stature and cholerick hath quick and hasty motions ; the tall and phlegmatick , more heavy and slow ; the Sanguine and middle-sized , between both . Nevertheless the principal reason is drawn from the conformation of the parts ; whence , the Lame halts ; he who hath the Muscles and Ligaments of the hinder part of the Neck too short , holds his Head too upright ; He who hath a great Mouth and a large Breast is a great talker ; and so of all the other parts , from the diversity whereof even that of Languages is said to have come . These Gestures are either universal , as we see some gesticulate with the whole body ; or particular , one contracting his Forehead , another shrugging his Shoulders , beating of measures with his Foot like a good Horse , rubbing his Hands as if they were scabby or to be washed , not being able to speak to any one without touching him , pulling his Button , or pushing him upon the Arm or Breast . Where also is but too observable the troublesome way of some , who never end their discourse but by an Interrogatory , whether you hear them ? or at least by an hem ! which they continue till you answer them ; yea , others interlard their speech with some word so impertinent that it takes away the grace from all the rest : all Gestures words and vicious accents , to which may be opposed others not affected or repeated too often , because 't is chiefly their frequent repetition which renders them tedious and as blamable as the saying over and over the same word : as on the contrary , their seldomness serves for an excuse to those who have no other . Above all it must be endeavoured that the Gestures suit , or at least be not wholly opposite to that discourse which they accompany ; as that ignorant Comedian did who pronouncing these words , O Heaven ! O Earth ! look'd downward at the first , and cast up his Eyes at the last . Whence one and the same Gesture may be good or bad in respect of the subject whereunto it is applied , and according to its seldomness or frequency . As for ill looks , they are always disagreeable , disfiguring the proportion of the countenance and proceeding also from the first conformation of the parts , For as the Arm is bowed only at the Shoulder , Cubit and Wrist , and the Leg at the Knee and Ancle , though the Soul which makes the flection be alike in all other parts , but the articulation is only in those parts : so the motion is carried alike to all the Muscles ; but only those disposed by their conformation to receive the figure of such grimaces , are susceptible thereof . They likewise sometimes happen upon Convulsion of the parts , which cause the strange bendings we observe therein , though never without a precedent disposition which may be called their antecedent cause . The Second said , That we ought to ascribe to the Imagination all the Motions and Gestures of the Body , which are agreeable or displeasing according as they suit with that of the beholder . Hence Fools and Children whose judgment is irregular , are pleased with seeing such gesticulations and the grimacies of Jack-puddings , which displease the more judicious . So that as there is one beauty absolutely such and another respective and in comparison of those who judge differently thereof according as they find it in themselves ( whence the Africans paint the Devil white because themselves are black , and the Northern people paint him black because themselves are white : ) so there are Gestures and Motions purely and simply becoming , honest and agreeable ; others such only by opinion of the beholders , as are the Modes of Salutation ; and lastly , others absolutely bad as Frowning , Winking , biting the Lip , putting out the Tongue , holding the Head too upright or crooked , beating of measures with the Fingers ; in short , making any other disorderly Gesture . All which defects ( as they are opposite to perfections which consist in a right situation of all the parts without affectation ) proceed from the Phansie either sound or depraved . Which happens either naturally or through imitation . The first case hath place in Children who from their birth are inclined to some motions and distortions of their Muscles ; which being double , if one become weaker and its Antagonist too short it draws the part whereto it gives motion out of its natural seat , as is seen in those that squint . The second is observed in Children somewhat bigger , who beholding some Gesture repeated , render the same so familiar to themselves , that at length it becomes natural to them . Hence the prohibition of Mothers give their Children not to counterfeit the vices their companions bodies , is not void even of natural reason ; because the Phansie is stronger in a weak Mind , and when the Memory is unfurnished or other species ; whence the Phansies of Women are more powerful then those of Men. The Minds of Children being weak , and residing in soft pliant Bodies , more easily admit any idea's once conceiv'd : And as a Language is more easily learn'd by Use then by Precepts , so example is Extreamly prevalent , and sweetly insinuating into the Phansie by the Senses diffuses its influence over the whole Body . The Third said , That if the Soul be an harmony as the pleasure it takes therein seems to intimate , we need seek no other cause of the several motions and cadences of the Body which it animates . 'T is the Soul which moves all the Nerves of the Body and carries to all the parts such portion as she pleases of Spirits proper to move them , whereby like a player upon a Lute or some other Instrument she makes what string sound she pleases , stretching one and loosening another . And as Musick is such as the Quirrester pleases to make it , delighting the Ear if it be proportionate thereunto and procuring the Musitian the repute of skilfulness ; if not , the contrary happens : so the Soul imprints upon the Body one figure or another which make a good or bad grace , insomuch that oftentimes gracefulness is more esteemed than Beauty , unless it may be better said to be part thereof ; for want of which , beautiful persons resemble inanimate Statues or Pictures . But as true Beauty is wholly natural , and an Enemy to Artifice , so the Soul ows to its original and first temper , the good or posture which it gives its Body ; and there is as much difference between natural gracefulness and affected postures , as between the Life and the Picture , truth and appearance ; yea , the sole suspicion of affectation offends us . Moreover , a Clown seldom becomes Courtly , and whatever pains be bestowed in teaching him good Carriage , yet still his defects appear through his constraint ; as on the contrary , amongst Shepherds most remote from the civilities of the Court , we see gentileness and dexterities ; which manifest that good carriage , or Gestures are purely natural . The Fourth said , That in the Gestures and Motions of the Body , two principles must be acknowledged , one natural and the other accidental . The former is founded in the structure and composition of every one's Body , the diversity whereof produceth , with that of the spirits , humors , and manners , all the Actions and Passions which depend thereon , the true motive causes of our Gestures and Carriages . Hence he that suffers pain frowns , he that repents bites his Lip or Fingers ; he that admires something , and dares not express it , shrugs his shoulders ; he that muses deeply turns his Eyes inward , and bites the end of his Pen or Nails . The accidental principle is imitation , which , next to Nature , is the most efficacious cause , and acts most in us ; Man being born for imitation more than any other Creatures , as appears in that scarce five or six Species of Birds imitate our Language , the Ape alone our Gestures ; we , on the contrary , imitate not only the voices of all Animals , but also all their Actions : And therefore as it cannot be denied that Nature contributes to our Gestures , so neither can it be doubted that Imitation hath a power therein . CONFERENCE CXCI. Which is most proper for Study , the Evening or the Morning . IF Antiquity had not had Errors , the cause of those who prefer the study of the Evening before that of the Morning , would be very desperate . But Reasons having more force here than the Authorities of Pedagogues , who hold Aurora the friend of the Muses , only to the end that their Scholars rising betimes in the Morning , themselves may have the more time left after their exercises ; I conceive the Evening much more fit for any Employment of the Mind , than any other part of the day ; the Morning leaving not only the first and more common wayes full of Excrements , but also all the Ventricles of the Brain wherein the Spirits are elaborated , and also the Arteries and Interstices of the Muscles full of vapors ; whence proceed the frequent oscitations , contortions , and extension of the members upon our awaking , to force out the vapors which incommode them . On the contrary , the Evening even after repast , finds those first wayes full of good Aliments , which send up benigne and laudable vapors which allay and temper the acrimony of other more sharp and biting , found by experience in Men fasting , who for that reason are more prone to Choler . Moreover , Study consisting in Meditation , and this in reflection upon the Species received into the Phansie , 't is certain that the report of these introduced all the day long , serves for an efficacious Lesson to the Mind , when it comes to make review of the things offered to the Intellect , for it to draw consequences from the same , and make a convenient choice : but in the Morning all the species of the preceding day , are either totally effaced , or greatly decayed . Moreover , the melancholy humor , which is most proper for Study , requires constancy and assiduity , which ordinarily accompanies this humor ; and it is predominant in the Evening as Bloud is in the Morning , according as Physicians allot the four humors to the four parts of the natural day ; as therefore the Sanguine are less proper for Study than the Melancholy , so is the Morning than the Evening . Hence the good Father Ennius never versified so well as after he had drunk , which seldom happens in the Morning ; and the conceptions of fasting persons are commonly more empty , and less agreeable than those of Authors well fed . For the Spirits repaired by Food are carried much further , as being more vigorous when their continual flux and deperdition finds matter proper for their restoration , as they do after Supper , having then the same advantage that an Army hath , which sees at its back another Auxiliary one ready to recruit it . On the contrary , in the Morning nothing remains in the Body of all the Aliments of the foregoing day , but only a mass of liquid blood , which is presently distributed into all the parts , having its self need of restoration : Whence the other animal-functions are performed less vigorously in the Morning than in the Evening , especially after Supper ; Which is justifi'd also by the experience of those who when they would learn any thing by heart , study it in the Evening and sleep upon it , committing the same to those vigorous Spirits newly produc'd by the food , to be more deeply engraven in the Memory . And your nightly Students sleep commonly in the Morning , which is the fittest time for it , and best refreshes the forces both of Body and Mind ; whereas Evening sleep is lyable to musings and tumults . Which also is confirm'd by the practice of Courtiers , who best of all Men understand the delights of Life ; especially Ladies , who by long sleeping in the Morning , preserve themselves fair and in good plight ; which is an infallible sign of health , without which , the functions of the Mind cannot be rightly perform'd . The Second said , That a vessel which is to be fill'd , must first be empty'd , and the Organs of Sense must be free from all Species , that they may be susceptible of those whereof we desire to inform them . For which purpose , the Morning is far fitter than the Evening , when all the Idea's of the day past , throng into the Phansie , and shut the door to new Objects . The Spirits likewise are then more pure from the vapors , which arise from meats while undigested ; which vapors are very prejudicial to the Spirits , as appears in those that have drunk too much , who reason but very ill ; and they that apply themselves to study after Supper , find a manifest difference in themselves from what they were before it ; their Animal Spirits being clouded by multitude of vapors which fill their Heads , and leave no longer free passage to the Spirits : Besides that , Attention hurts Digestion , calling the Spirits to the Brain from the Stomack , where they should be to concoct the food ; whence follows imperfect sanguification , testified by paleness of Complexion of hard Students . Moreover , the Soul being Light , delights more to exercise its functions in the day than in the night , whose darkness saddens it , and represses its beams ; whence our conceptions are much more dull in the night , whose coldness is an Enemy to all Actions , as heat ( which is greater in the day ) is a friend to them . And the Custom of the most studious is back'd with Reason , which requires that the Soul , Man's chief part , begin to take its food of Knowledge at the chief and first part of the day . And our ancient Laws seem to favor this Opinion , whilst they prohibit the judgement of Criminal Causes after dinner , as requiring more attention than Men are commonly capable of at that time ; and certainly they must be much less capable thereof after Supper . The Third said , That the Question cannot be determin'd but by distinguishing of Complexions , Ages , Customs , and different Studies . The Cholerick commonly find themselves fittest for study in the Evening , when the Acrimony of their predominant humor is allay'd by the recent vapors of meat . On the contrary , the Phlegmatick must not sleep much , and to be early is both most healthful for him , and the fittest time for his study ; but the Sanguine requires more sleep . And for Customs , though bad ought to be reform'd , yet if an Evening Student changes for the Morning , or on the contrary , it will be with less success . If it be asked , What Custom then is best to be contracted , we must come to the consideration of Ages ; wherein , Children after seven years old , when they begin to be capable of regular discipline , must not be confin'd to less than eight or nine hours sleep ; after the Age of Puberty , Morning Studies are most profitable for them . The Evening is fittest for the Studies of Youth and Manhood , in whom Choler predominates , as less disturbing their Morning repose , which is necessary to repress the boylings of their hot Blood ; whence if they rise too early , they are commonly troubled with the Head-ach . Lastly , Old-age being more phlegmatick , and its humors sharper , 't is good for them to go to bed betimes , to the end to temper that Acrimony by the gentleness of the vapors rising from the lately taken Supper ; and also 't is most profitable for them to rise early , whereunto they are guided by Nature , awaking sooner than any other Age. CONFERENCE CXCII . Who are the most Ingenious of the World. BY Ingenious are meant inventive , subtle or acute persons ; He that understands , discourses and exercises the functions of the Soul more subtly then another is styl'd Ingenious . Thus Apelles when disguis'd was discover'd by a third line which he drew upon two others , so small , that none but he could have drawn it : And in a dispute , he that best distinguishes a term confounded by the Antagonist , passes for the most subtle and ingenious ; so also doth an Artificer that makes the most subtle pieces of work , as chains for Fleas , Nine-pins with a Bowl extreamly small , Knives and other Instruments , not weighing above a grain of Wheat . For as they that can perceive the least objects are the most clear-sighted , so minds not contented to conceive common and gross things , are the most ingenious . This being premis'd , I conceive that the Cholerick are such ; and for the same reason Southern people , whose Climate produces that humor most . Hence those that govern people in those parts trouble not themselves to reason with them , because having to do with refined spirits , it were to no purpose ; there being no reason so good but a contrary one might be invented amongst them : But they relye upon nothing more then Faith and Religion , whereby they accomplish their ends upon their people , who elsewhere are govern'd by force of Reason . The Second said , That if Ingenuity consisted only in subtlety , there would be none in making Colossus's and great Piles of Buildings , wherein nevertheless there is far more then in little Trinkets , which like some Iron mechanick-Instruments are useless by being too fine . And as he that distinguishes pertinently in a Dispute is reputed ingenious , so is he no less who entangles the respondent by confounding things which ought to be separated . In the practise of Affairs , things too subtle pass for Chimera's , and are never put in execution ; nor is he accounted the best Painter that draws the finest strokes . Moreover , the Eyes that discern the least object are not always the best ; but 't is a sign of weakness of sight to see things out of their proportionate distance . Much less probable is it that the Cholerick are more ingenious then the Melancholy , since reflection is necessary to the making of a solid conclusion , which the impatience of Choler cannot endure ; and indeed , never was there seen a man of great parts who was not pensive . And accordingly , Northern people , being more cold and reserv'd , will carry it above other hotter Nations . The Third said , That as to Nations , he conceiv'd that as not only the Plants , but also the Pearls and Jewels of the East , are more excellent and purer than those of other parts of the world , so also are their Witts : The Reason whereof , is , That the Sun coming from the East bestows the First-fruits of his own and other Celestial Influences upon the Orientals ; which Influences , like the impression of Perfumes , are most vigorous in their beginning . Moreover , we see that God made use of the excellence of the spirits of those people to make the first and greatest Law-givers and Sages . If Authors of new and untrue Religions have been found there , this fortifies rather then destroyes this Opinion , more Witt being requisite to maintain a bad than a good cause . As for Temperaments , the Sanguine hath the advantage . First , because 't is the most healthful Complexion , and Health is the principal condition of a good Witt , which cannot display it self perfectly in a sick body . Secondly , because Blood is the proximate matter of spirits , and he that hath good Blood must have plenty of spirits . Thirdly , because this is the Complexion of the amorous , who are the most ingenious people of the world . Whence the Poet said , Quis fallere possit amantem ? But if the Question be , What Exercise or Employment hath the most ingenious people , 't is harder to be detemin'd ; so great Witts being found at this day of all sorts of professions , that 't is difficult to judge , of which there are most . Some will prefer the Scholastick Devines for their subtle disputes and nice distinctions ; others , the Rational Physicians , for their discourses and conjectures upon the causes of hidden diseases , others , the Mathematicians for their curious searches into Heaven it self ; or the Lawyers who manage their affairs so advantageously above others . The Fourth said , That , absolutely speaking , there is no quarter of the world more Oriental or Occidental than another ; these words having been invented only in respect to Men themselves , to some of whom one and the same people is Oriental , and yet Occidental to others ; since the world is round , and all the parts of a Sphere are of the same Nature . What differences there are , must be taken from something else than the four parts of the world , and , particularly , from Cold and Heat . Thus those that live under the Poles , are of a different Complexion both of Body and Mind , from those that are between the Tropicks . According to which difference , the Inhabitants of the temperate Zones must be the most ingenious : Cold being too much an Enemy to Life , to advance the Wit ; and excessive Heat burning the Humors no less within than without , as the woolly hair and black skin of the Nations expos'd to it , manifest . So that 't is no presumption in the French and other Nations under the same Climate , to award the preheminence to themselves in this matter . For the operations of the Mind , as well as the digestions and other natural operations of the Body , require a temperate , not an excessive Heat . And the levity imputed to our Nation is a proof of it , since commonly the most ingenious are least stedfast in executing the things they have devis'd . But amongst the French , I account none more ingenious than the Lawyers , who confute the Philosophical Maxim , which saith , That whatever hath a beginning hath also an end , since they render Suits immortal . Instead of the four causes taught by Naturalists , they create others without number ; and in spight of the Maxim , which saith , There is no Vacuum , they make one at length in the purses of their Clients . The Fifth said , That since there are good and bad , ingenious and sots in all Lands , to be the one or the other , dependeth not upon the Climate ; Heaven , from whence the Soul descends , being alike in all places . Nor is it likely that professions render Men more or less ingenious , since those to which people are lead by natural inclination , are rather Effects than Causes of good or bad parts . As for those to which we are perswaded or forc'd , nothing can be inferr'd from them , having no affinity with our Nature . Lastly , nor doth Temper always contribute to render Men ingenious , since there are some so of all Tempers , Ages , and Sexes . The true Cause is the proportion which happens to be between the Soul and the Body at the first conformation . Whence the surest signs of good parts , are taken from the figure of the Body , and chiefly of the Head , which if sharp , never makes a wise man ; as on the contrary , great Heads , and broad Fore-heads , are always ingenious , of whatever Country , Vocation , and Temper they be . CONFERENCE CXCIII . Of the Fraternity of the Rosie-Cross . I Find that these Brethren being associated in Germany two or three hundred years ago , sware mutual Fidelity to observe the Laws of their Fraternity ; the chief of which was Secrecy , never to speak or write but in the Allegories of their Cabal , whose pretension is to re-establish all Discipilines and Sciences , especially Physick , which , they say , is ignor'd and ill practis'd by all others ; themselves alone having the Knowledge of so many Secrets that they hold the Philosopers Stone for one of the least , and professing to imitate sundry other Societies of ancient time ; as first , that of the Kings , Priests , and Philosophers of Aegypt , under the names of Isis , Osiris , Apis , Anubis , and Mercury , the mysteries whereof they hid under their Hieroglyphical Letters , leaving the use of the common way of writing to the vulgar : For proof whereof they alledge , that the first Priest of this Fraternity being urg'd by Alexander to discover to him the Secret of Isis and Osiris , told him for the whole Secret , that they were not gods but men whom they worshipt . With which Answer , Alexander was so well satisfied , that he writ word thereof to his Mother Olympias , desiring her to burn his Letter as soon as she had read it , for fear of Scandal . The second Society which they alledge , is , the College of the Eumolpides , so called from Eumolpus its Author , an Eleusinian Priest at Eleusis in Athens , in imitation of that instituted in Greece by Orpheus , to the honor of Baochus ; of which Eumolpides , the supream Sacrificer carry'd a golden key in his mouth to mind him of keeping the Secret , which was not communicated to all the initiated in this Order , but only to such as were of approv'd discretion . The Third ( they say ) was that of the Samothracians , who were never troubled with sickness or poverty , the two grand scourges of Life ; maintaining themselves in perpetual Health by repairing the radical humidity , and by Astrological Application of Specifical Remedies deriv'd to them from their Predecessors ; and having by their great work secret means of supplying the common necessities of their Confreres and Associates . Then follow the Magi of Persia , where , Cicero saith , it was required as a Condition of admitting any to be King , that he were skill'd in natural Magick , that is , in the most profound and admirable secrets of Nature ; to learn which , Empedocles and Plato , purposely sail'd into Persia . Of this Magick they make Zoroaster the Author , who liv'd six hundred years before Moses , and spent twenty years in a Desart in studying the works of Nature , trying the Effects ensuing upon the Application of Actives to Passives ; whence he got the name of Necromancer , as if he invok'd Devils . Next they quote the Chaldaeans in Babylon , and the Brachmans in India ; both sorts visited by Apollonius , to whom Hyarchas the Moderator of the East shew'd a Well four paces broad , by which they swore , having near it a Cup full of fire , which perpetually burning , never surmounted the brims of the Vessel , and two Hogsheads , the one of wind , the other of rain , both which infallibly follow'd upon opening the same . They bring in likewise the Gymnosophists of Aethiopia , who assembled under an Elm , and saluted the same Apollonius by his name , without having ever known him . Pythagoras also , they say , profess'd the Secret , trying his Disciples taciturnity by five years silence , and hiding his mysteries under Numbers . They tell further of one Aucarsus who did many wonders , appearing in several places at the same time , killing with one word a Serpent that destroy'd a whole a Country ; and lastly , they mention a Colledge of Arabians in the City of Damcar , where the Author of this Brotherhood of the Rosie-Cross had his Academy , after the establishment whereof he went to Fez to instruct the Moors , where his progress was such , that the Society came to be diffus'd into Germany , Poland , and Hungary . The Second said , That the rise of this Fraternity is by Mayerus referr'd to the year 1378 , when a German Gentleman ( the initial Letters of whose name were A.C. ) of the Age of fifteen years , was shut up in a monastery , where having learnt Latine and Greek , in his seventh year he began to journey to the Holy Land ; but falling sick at Damas , he heard so much talk of the Sages of Arabia , that recovering , he went to Damcar the City of these Sages , who saluted him by his proper name , and telling him that they waited for him a long time , discover'd to him many Secrets ; after he had learnt their Language and the Mathematicks , he travell'd into Aegypt and Spain ; then return'd into Germany , defraying his expences by the invention he had of making Gold , with which he built and liv'd magnificently for five years ; afterwards be thinking himself of reforming the Sciences , which he had design'd from the beginning , he associated to himself three Brothers to whom he communicated his Secrets . These four not sufficing for the great number of Patients which flockt to them from all parts to be cur'd , they took four more who enacted among themselves these Rules of their Society . I. None shall make other Profession but of curing the sick gratis . II. None shall be ty'd to any particular Habit , but left to conform therein to place and time . III. Every Brother shall assemble once a year on a set day , in their House call'd the House of the H. Ghost , or signifie the cause of his absence . IV. He shall choose a worthy and fit person to succeed him after his death . V. These two Letters R. C. shall be their Symbole , Signet , and Character . VI. The Fraternity shall be kept secret for a 100. years . These Articles being sworne to , he retain'd two of the Brothers with him , and sent the rest about the world . This founder , they say , liv'd 106. years , was buryed secretly by his Confreres in the year 1484 ; after which time , these Brothers succeeded one another , every one of them living no less than a 100. years ; and in the year 1604. one of them finding a stone in a wall pierc'd through with a nail , which denoted something more than ordinary , pull'd it out with great difficulty , and discover'd a Vault ; wherein , amongst other strange things , he found the Sepulchre of this Founder with this inscription in Latine , I shall be manifested after six score years : And at the bottome , A , C , R , C , In my life time I made this Abridgment of the Universe for my Sepulchre , with many devises , one a side , and four in circles . The Body held in its Hand a parchment-book written with Golden Letters , at the end of which was his Elogium , containing among other things , that after having heap'd up more riches than a King or Emperor , of which he judg'd his own Age unworthy , he left them to be sought for by posterity , and built a little world answering to the great one in all its motions , by which he had compendiously acquir'd the Knowledge of all things past , present , and to come ; and after he had liv'd above a 100. years , he render'd his Soul to his Creator amidst the embraces and last kisses of his Brethren , not by reason of any disease , ( which his own Body never felt , and he permitted not others to suffer ) but God with-drew from his Body the illuminated Soul of this most beloved Father , most agreeable Brother , most faithful Master , and intire Friend . The same Mayerus saith , that the place of these Rosie-Crucians Colledge is still unknown , but yet they repair to it from all the parts of the world . In the year 1613. News came that one of these Brethren nam'd Mulley om Hamet , having assaulted Mulley Sidan King of Fez , and Marocco strongly arm'd , defeated him with a handful of unarm'd men , and seiz'd his throne ; from whence these Conquerors were to go into Spain , where at the same time some Spaniards taking upon them the title of Illuminati , fell into the hands of the Inquisition . This report oblig'd the Society to publish two Books , intitul'd , Fama & Confessio , wherein , after refutation of wrongful reputations , they set down their Maxims , and say , That the great Knowledge of their Founder is not to be wonder'd at , since he was instructed in the Book M , which some interpret the Book of the World ; others , the Book of Natural Magick , which he translated out of Arabick into Latine : out of which , they affirm , that Paracelsus afterwards learnt all his Knowledge ; which being new , 't is no wonder , they say , that both he and they be derided and hated by the rest of men . And that the above-said Founder caus'd to be collected into another Book for his Disciples all that man can desire or hope , to wit , both Celestial and Earthly Goods ; these last consisting chiefly in Health , Wisdom , Riches , to acquire all which , they shew the means . In brief , that their main end is , by Travells and Conferences with the Learned , to obtain the Knowledge of all the Secrets in the World , and relate them to their Society , and to none else . The Third said , That there have ever been spirits extravagant , irregular , and incapable of all Discipline both Political and Ecclesiastical . Hence have risen in the Church Heresiarchs and Schismaticks ; in the State , Rebels and Mutineers ; in the Sciences , Innovators and presumptuous persons , who wanting Ability and Constancy to undergo the pains of Study necessary for obtaining the skill requisite to the right exercise of the least Disciplines and Professions , take upon them to blame what they understand not ; and as the vulgar easily close with Calumnies , to which the faults of the Professors , not the Professions , give but too much occasion ; so they readily prepossess the Understanding of their Hearers . For which there is more matter in Physick than there is in any other Profession , because the vulgar , who judge thereof , consider only events , which are not in our power but only the application of causes ; the rest being the work of Nature . Hence Paracelsus , and others of that gang , started up in the world , establishing new Principles , and vaunting themselves upon the authority of imaginary antiquity . And as no Opinion is so erroneous but hath its followers ; so there have been found people enough of that sort to make a Colledge , who forgetting that one of the faults they charg'd upon the Rational Physicians , was , that in their prescriptions they made use of a strange Language and Cyphers unknown to the vulgar , have imitated those above-mention'd Priests of Aegypt , who made an outside shew of brave Ornaments , which being lifted up , you see nothing but a Cat , or an Ox at the stall . Thus all their discourse is only of Aurum Potabile , Mercurius Vitae , Magistery of Pearls , Quintessences , Spirits , Extracts , which they denote by Cyphers invented at pleasure , and apply ( as they say ) only according to the mind of Heaven , all the cadences whereof they observe and measure for that purpose : But if you look to the bottome of all , you will see their Hands foul'd with coals or dung , their Faces discolour'd by the Arsenical Exhalations of the Minerals they prepare in their furnaces ; and yet the most pitiful wretch of them all will swear that he knows the great work . Indeed , this were no great matter , if the success of their Practise made amends for the defects of their Theory . But seing chief remedies consist in vomiting or purging violently , whereof few Bodies are capable ; no wonder if people use them only in desperate cases . Nor is their impertinence sufferable , whilst , to credit themselves , they pretend to be descended from the Gymnosophists , from whom , 't is to be fear'd , they inherit at last nothing else but their nakedness . For what better title have they for their succeeding to all those ancient Societies , ( I mean such as were commendable and worthy of imitation ) than our Faculties have , which are authoriz'd by the Laws of the Prince , by possession immemorial , and a conformity of all Nations , which renders their right as strong as that of Nations . Wherefore I advise these Brethren , if they will not betake themselves to study as as others do , to render themselves altogether Invisible , ( as they pretend to be ) withdrawing from the Commerce of the rest of Mankind . The Fourth said , Who openly profess'd himself one of this Fraternity , said that Doctor Flud of England had ingeniously interpreted these three Letters ; F. fide , R. religione , C. charitate , though the common opinion prevails , which will have them signifie , Fratres Roseae Crucis . But neither of these interpretations can pass for a great Secret ; wherefore it appears upon further search , that the Cross is truly significative there , but in another sense , which is , that in this † the word LVX is included , whence some think that these Brothers took in Spain the title of Illuminati : I shall venture further , and add that Ros ( Dew ) which is the most powerful dissolver of Gold amongst natural and not corrosive Bodies , is nothing else but Light condens'd and render'd corporeal , which being concocted and digested artificially in convenient time in its proper vessel , is the true Menstruum of the Red Dragon , i. e. of Gold , the true matter of Philsophers . Of which Secret , this Society desiring to leave Posterity intimation in their Name , styll'd themselves Brethren of the Rosie Cross . Thus Jacob's blessing upon Esau , contain'd only these two matters , De Rore Coeli , & pinguedine Terrae det tibi Deus . Whereas this Society is charg'd with pretences of being invisible , they mean only that it hath no visible marks to distinguish it from others , as other Societies have , namely , several colours and fashions of habits , but 't is known and visible only to those of the Society it self . CONFERENCE CXCIV . What Paracelsus meant by the Book M. I Shall not stand to consider whether it be true , as some say , that more persons besides Theophrastus ab Ohenheim bore the name of Paracelsus ; my present purpose is only to consider a passage lately recited here out of his Archidoxa ; Atque haec omnia ( saith he there ) parùm vulgaria de Medicina supernaturali & Magica , ex libro secreto ex Arabico idiomate in Latinum verso qui pro titulo habet Literam M. In which words we may observe how remote this Author's manner of Writing is from that of the Doctors of these times ; yea , and of former too , ( if you except the Chymists ) who mainly aim to speak clearly , and to render themselves intelligible , many of them professing to wish that things themselves could speak . From which practise this Author is so far , that he conceals even the Book 's name wherein he studied , by a kind of Plagium , hiding his Theft , lest others should trap him ; and the same Jealousie runs through all his Works . However , for Curiositie's sake , let us consider what Titles will sute to this Letter . Me-thinks the fittest is Mundus , that great Book , open to all that are minded to read in it ; that to which Job , David , and many other Authors sacred and profane so frequently refer us ; each Element whereof is a Tome , every Compound a Book , and every part thereof a Letter . All other Books are only Copies of this Original , to which if they happen to have conformity , they pass for good ; if not , they are meer Chimera's , having no foundation in the thing . Hence ariseth that so remarkable difference between the Theory and the Practise of Arts ; for almost all Books being false Copies of this of the World , no wonder if Book-doctors are most commonly ignorant of Things , whose solid Contemplation produces other satisfaction in the informed Intellect , than do the empty Phansies of those who either never understood what they writ , or had not the gift of right expressing it . And certainly we may have more exact and natural information from the species of things themselves , than either the Writing or Speech of another person can give us . The Second said , That this Book M. is the Book of Magick ; whence many have believ'd Paracelsus a Magician , and the rather in that they find him teaching in many places of his Books to cure diseases by words , and to produce men by inchantment in a great bottle , with other such abominable proposals , not to be accomplish'd but by Diabolical assistance . Moreover , we seldom see any persons so bold as to attempt to overthrow so ancient an Institution as Physick , both in Theory and Practise , but who are led to that enterprise either by God or the Devil : And the continual calumnies and detractions , whereof this evil spirit is the Author , and for which Paracelsus and his followers so signalize themselves , give farr more probability of the latter than of the former . Whence , possibly , to disguise the matter , most Magicians pretend to have learnt their Characters out of some Book , as , particularly , that which they call Clavicula Solomonis . The Third said , That it may be Magick , and yet lawful , to wit , true and Natural Magick , such as was profess'd by the Indian Magi , three of whom having discover'd our Saviour's Birth , came to worship him ; the other black and infamous Magick , no more deserving that name , than Empiricks and Mountebanks do that of Physicians . Now Natural Magick is the knowledge of the nature and properties of all things hidden to the vulgar , who take notice only of manifest qualities , and reduce all to generalities , to avoid the pains of seeking the particular virtues of each thing ; and therefore 't is no wonder if they see only common effects and successes from them . Thus Plants bearing the signature or resemblance of a disease , or the part diseased , as Lungwort , Liverwort , Pepperwort , cure by a property independent on the first qualities , though few understand so much . Of this kind are many excellent Secrets , whose effects seem miraculous , and as much surpass those of ordinary remedies , whose virtues are collected only from their appearing qualities , as the Soul doth the Body , and Heaven Earth . The Fourth said , That by the Book M. cannot be meant Mundus , since the World cannot be turn'd into Arabick and Latine ; and 't is not a Secret but a Figure and Metaphor to call the World a Book . If it be lawful to admit a Figure in it , I think 't is more likely that this Book is nothing else but a Talismanical Figure , or Character engraven in a Seal , and employ'd by the Rosie-Crucians to understand one another ; and call'd the Book M , because it represents an M cross'd by some other Letters , from whose combination results the mystery of the Great Work , designing its matter , vessel , fire , and other Circumstances ; the first whereof is Dew , the true Menstruum or Dissolver of the Red Dragon or Gold. In brief , so many things are compriz'd in this figure , by the various combination of the Letters represented therein , that it deserves well to be term'd a Book . The Fifth said , If this be the Secret of the Brethren of the Rosie-Cross , they are Invisible in all their proceedings ; because no Secret is seen in it , but only many absurdities . As , amongst others , to call that a Book , which is neither Paper , nor Parchment , nor Leaf , but a Figure ; in which 't is no wonder if they find what they please , since in these three Letters Sic , variously interlac'd one with another , you may find not only all the Letters , but also by their combination all the Books and all the things which are in the World ; and it requires no more industry than to found all sorts of notes upon a Flageolet . Let us therefore rather say , That Authors who puzzle their Readers minds with such Figures , are as culpable as those are commendable , who feed them with true and solid demonstrations ; and whereas we thought that this M signifi'd Mons , we now see that it signifies no more than Mus ; according to the ancient Fable of the labouring Mountains , out of which upon the concourse of people to the spectacle , issu'd forth nothing but a Mouse . The Sixth said , That high Mysteries have alwayes been veil'd under contemptible , and oftentimes ridiculous Figures ; as if the wisdom of the sublimer Spirits meant to mock those of the vulgar , who judge of things only by appearance . Which may have place in common effects ; but as for extraordinary things , their causes are so too , whereof we have experiences in Nature sufficiently manifest . There is no affinity between a word and the death it gives to a Serpent ; yet the Poet attests the thing in this Verse , Frigidus in pratis cantando rumpitur Anguis ; between the sight of a little bird call'd a Wit-wall , and the Jaundies , which it cures ; between the Figure call'd Abacus Lunae , and the Meagrim , which is also cur'd thereby ; between a point ty'd , and the Generative Power which it hinders . In brief , the most excellent effects are of this kind , and deserve not the name of admirable , unless when our mind finds no connexion between the effect and the cause that produceth it . Why then may not the same reality be admitted between this Character and the effects pretended by those Brothers of the Rosie-Cross ? CONFERENCE CXCV. Of the Art of Raimond Lully . SOme Wits are fitter for Invention than Imitation , and so was that of Raimond Lully , who invented an Art how to find many Attributes , Propositions , Questions , and Means of speaking to any Subject propounded , to the end to be never surpriz'd , but to be and always appear ready . By this Art , which upon account of its use , and because it pretends to shorten vulgar studies he stiles Great , he endeavors to out-do Aristotle , who having reduc'd all Logick to Definitio , Proprium . Genus , and Accidens ; and in his Books of Topicks , set down some few places out of which to draw Mediums for arguing ; Lully hath propos'd others , not only drawn from all the preceding , but increas'd with many others invented by himself . This Art he divides into two parts . The first treats of simple terms , which he calls Principles , whereunto he hath joyn'd general Questions ; and this part he calls the Alphabet , because it comprizes each of those terms , reduc'd to nine by as many Letters of the Alphabet . The second treats of the connexion of these Principles , and makes Propositions and Syllogisms of them : this part he intitles De Figuris , either because , 't is illustrated by Tables or Figures representing the combination of those Principles , or because Arguments are compos'd of them as the Celestial Figures are of Stars . His Alphabet is thus delineated by Pacius . b Goodness . Difference whether it be ? 1 c Greatness . Concordance what it is ? 2 d Durātion . Contrariety whence and from whō ? 3 e Power . Principle or beginning why ? 4 f Wisdom . Middle how much ? 5 g Appetite . End of what quality ? 6 h Virtue . Majority when ? 7 i Truth . Equality where ? 8 k Glory . Minority how ? 9 This Table , as you see , contains three Columns , each of which hath Nine Squares , and every one of these a word . The first Column contains Absolute or Transcendent Principles ; the second , Relative Principles ; the third , Questions . On the side of these Squares are set the nine first Letters of the Alphabet , namely , from b to k , because Lully reserv'd a to denote the first Figure or Connexion of these Squares ; and he employ'd these Letters alone instead of Words , which they denote , for brevitie's sake . Thus bb signifies the goodness of the difference , or the difference of good things ; bc the goodness of greatness , or the goodness of Concord ; bd , the goodness of contrarieties , or things contrary , and so of the rest ; for he ties not himself solely to the word of each Square , but extends it to all its Conjugata , or Derivatives , Species , and Contraries . As the Conjugata of Goodness are Well , Good , Bonificative , ( or , that is able to make something good ) Bonificent , ( that makes a thing actually good ) Bonificable ( that may be made good ) Bonified , ( that hath been or is made good ) to Bonifie , ( to make good ) and Bonification ( the action whereby a thing is made good . ) The Species of Goodness are , 1 , Permanent Good , as To be ; Transient Good , as To act . 2. Honest , Profitable , and Delightful : the Contrary of Good is Evil ; of Honest , Base ; of Profitable , Damageable ; of Delightful , Troublesom . — Greatness transcendent and not categorical is that , by reason whereof it is term'd great , and acts very much ; it s Conjugates are Great , Grandifying , or Magnifying , Magnificative , Magnification , and to Magnifie , whose definitions may be understood by what is said of Goodness ; its Species are Finiteness and Infinity , length , breadth , heighth , multitude , production , dilatation , multiplication , and their conjugates ; its contraries , smallness , shortness , narrowness , and their Conjugates . — Duration is that , by reason whereof a thing endures and is permanent . Its Conjugates , are enduring , durable , &c. its Species , Eternity , Time , and their Conjugates ; its contraries , Change , Privation , &c. with their Conjugates . — Power is that whereby a thing can exist and act ; it s Conjugates are potent , possible , to be able ; its Species , Omnipotence , ( which is in God alone ) simple power , ( which is in Creatures ) strength , masterdom , authority , jurisdiction , empire ; its contraries , impotence , imbecillity , impossibility , and their Conjugates . — Wisdom is that by reason whereof any one is wise ; its Species are Science , Intelligence , Prudence , Art , Prophecy , Conscience , and their Conjugates ; its contraries , Ignorance , Imprudence , Error . — Appetite , is that by reason whereof a thing is desirable ; its Species are Instinct , Cupidity , and Will ; its contraries , Hatred , Malevolence , Horror , &c. — Virtue is here that which unites and contains a thing ; its Species are , Perfect ( in God ) imperfect ( in Man ) its contrary . Vice , &c. — Truth , is that by reason whereof things are true ; its speech are verity of the thing , ( so God is Truth it self ) Verity of the Intellect ( as when we conceive that Man is an Animal ) and Verity of Speech ( as in this Proposition , Homo est Animal ) its contrary is Falsity ; its Species , those opposite to the former . Truth is again divided into Necessary and Contingent , Simple and Conjunct . — Glory is the supream and utmost perfection of a thing in the enjoyment whereof it acquiesces , being unable to wish ought more ; such will be the Glory of the Blessed ; its Species are Honour consider'd in it self and call'd by the Latins , Decus ; and Honor receiv'd from others , which they properly call Honor. Thus much for the first Column . The Second is of Relative Terms , which agree not to all things in general as the former do , but are three Ternaries , one of the three whereof necessarily agrees ; for every thing either differs , or agrees , or is contrary to another ; is at its beginning , middle , or end ; is greater , equal , or less ; and is extended likewise to its Conjugates , and divided into its Species : but they have no other contrary but themselves consider'd one in respect of another . The Third Column is of Questions , whereof the first is , Whether the thing simply exist , as , Whether there be a Phoenix ; or , Whether it be some other thing ; as , Whether the Moon be greater than the Earth . The second is , What the thing is ? To which it is answer'd by the Genus or Difference , and consequently , by a Definition or Description ; or else , What the word signifies ? The third hath two branches ; the former demands , Whence a thing took its Rise , as in this Question , Whence comes Original sin ? From that of our first Parents . The latter asks , To whom the thing belongs , as , Whose book is this ? The fourth Question inquires the Cause ; as , Why a stone always tends towards the Centre ? The fifth concerns either continu'd Quantity ; as , What magnitude the Sun is of ? or disjoynted Quantity ; as , How many several magnitudes of stars there are in Heaven ? The sixth is concerning Quality ; as , Whether Opium be hot or cold ? The seventh is of Time ; as , When is there an Eclipse of the Moon ? The eighth is of the means by which one thing is in an other ? as , The Earth in its Centre , the Part in its Whole , the Accident in its Subject , Wine in its Cask . The ninth asks ; How any thing is done ? As , How do the Intellectual Species act upon the Intellect ? How do the Sensible Species act upon the Senses ? The Use of this Art , ( styl'd also by its Author Cabalistica , because 't is learnt better by Cabal , or Tradition , than by Rules ) consists in Terms , Questions of the Alphabet , and Figures , which are Combinations or Conjunctions of two or three of those Terms ; to the end it may be easie for any one to examine the Question propos'd by all the wayes resulting from these Combinations or Conjunctions of Terms . For Example , if you desire to prove that the Intellect is immortal , you must run over the Terms by themselves , and examine the goodness of the Intellect , its Greatness , Duration , Power , and other following Terms ; first , each apart , and afterwards joyning two or three together . And if you would not forget any Medium of proving , carry the Question through all the squares resulting from the Combinations of these Terms , which , indeed , are so numerous , that the most judicious restrain themselves only to the principal and most suitable to the Subject ; it being not the multitude but the goodness of proofs that perswades . CONFERENCE CXCVI. Why a Needle touch'd by a Loadstone turns toward the North ? TO omit Preface in this Question , There are two sorts of Load-stones ; the black , distinguisht with little lines , which draws flesh ; and that which is of the colour of Iron . This latter is call'd Lapis Herculeus , perhaps , upon account of its great virtue ; and Sideritis , from Iron which it attracts . Cardan mentions a third sort , with which a Needle being rub'd , enters into the flesh without being felt . We here consider the second sort , which turns it self towards the tail of the lesser Bear. And since nothing is done in vain , the Loadstone must be mov'd thither by some Cause , which also must be either in Heaven or on Earth , the Poles of both which are fixt . I am of their opinion , who say , that under the Northern Pole there is an Island call'd Ilva , wherein there are high Mountains of Loadstone , towards which , ( the stronger prevailing over the weaker ) both our lesser Loadstones and Needles toucht therewith turn ; because those vast heaps of Loadstone diffuse their virtue over the whole Earth , and so draw all Loadstones , and what-ever Iron is rub'd with them towards themselves . The Second said , That the Cause of this Motion ought rather to be ascrib'd to some thing in Heaven , because in Ships that approach that Island of Loadstone , the Needle still tends towards the North , and not towards that Island . The truth is , there is a Sympathy between some parts and things of the world ; the Female Palm bends towards the Male , Straw moves to Amber , all Flowers , and , particularly , the Marigold and Sun-flower incline towards the Sun , the Loadstone towards the Iron and the tail of the little Bear , which if we conceive to be of the Nature of Iron , there is no more inconvenience therein than in the other Properties attributed to the rest of the Starrs and Planets . The Third said , That ( to wave what other Authors have said ) this inclination of the Loadstone proceeds from the great humidity of the North , which is the Centre of all waters , towards which they tend . For the Loadstone being extreamly dry , and oblig'd to tend some way , when it is in aequilibrio it veers towards that quarter to seek the moisture which is wanting to it ; as also doth Steel heated red hot , and suffer'd to cool of it self , if it be lay'd upon a piece of the wood floating gently in water . The Fourth was of Cardan's Opinion , who conceives , that stones are animated , and , consequently , that the soul of the Loadstone carries it to the search of its food and its good ; as the the Eye affects Light , a Whelp is carry'd to his Dam's teat , and a Sheep naturally eschews a Wolf. For it matters not whether we hold , That the touch'd Load-stone moves towards the tail of the little Bear , which is distant five degrees from the Arctick Pole ; or , Whether it flie and recoil from the part of Heaven diametrically opposite thereunto ? Now that the Loadstone is animated , appears by its being nourisht with , and kept in the filings of Steel , by its growing old , and by the diminishing of its attractive virtue with age ; just as the virtues of other bodies do . Wherefore , 't is probable , that the Loadstone's soul either with-draws it from that part which is contrary to it , or else leads it towards its good . Indeed two different inclinations are observ'd in this Stone , depending upon the situation it had in the Mine ; one Northwards , whither it turnes the part that once lay that way ; the other Southwards , whither it turns its opposite part . But the Experiment of Iron loosing its attraction by being rub'd on the Loadstone the contrary way to which it was rub'd at first , is an evident sign of such a soul in it , which makes it thus vary its actions . The Fifth said , That all these accounts leave many difficulties to be resolv'd ; for if the Loadstone mov'd towards those great Adamantine Mountains of Ilva , then they would draw only that and not Iron ; if Iron too , why not before 't is rub'd with a Loadstone ? Nor doth this inclination of the Loadstone proceed from its dryness , for then plain Iron , ( which is as dry ) Pumice , Lime , and Plaster , ( which are dryer ) should have the same effect : Besides that , there is not such want of humidity as that this stone should seek it Northwards , the Mediterranean and the Main Ocean being nearer hand . As for Heaven , the Cause is no less obscure there , and the terms of Sympathy and Antipathy differ not much from those which profess naked Ignorance . The second Opinion hath most probability ; for since the two pieces of a Loadstone cut parallel to the Axis , have so great a community of inclinations , that a Needle touch'd with one piece , is mov'd at any distance whatsoever , according to the motion of another toucht with the other piece ; why may we not admit that the tail of the little Bear , or its neighbouring parts , are of a Magnetical Nature ; and have the same community with our Terrestrial Loadstone ; according to that Maxim in Trismegistus's Smaragdine-Table , That which is above , is as that which is below . CONFERENCE CXCVII . What Sect of Philosophers is most to be follow'd . ALl the Sciences confess Obligations to Philosophy . Divinity draws Ratiocinations from it ; Eloquence is diffuse Logick ; and Rhetorick is not to be learnt but after Philosophy . Civil Law , being wholly founded upon Morality , is nothing but an effect of it , whilst it teaches us to do voluntarily what the Laws makes us practise by force . Physick supposes excellent skill in Philosophy , since the Physician begins where the Naturalist ends . Now there are so many Sects of Philosophers , that to follow them all , is to fall into manifest contradictions ; and to adhere to one alone , is to be in great danger of mistaking the worst . That which keeps us from being able to make a good choice , is the little knowledge we have of these Sects , and the Probability each seems to have ; and therefore 't is requisite to examine them in general , in order to drawing a general conclusion . And because Saint Augustine cites almost three hundred Opinions touching the Supream Good , and as many may be brought touching other points of the Sciences ; I shall only take notice of the famousest Sects , as seeming the most rational , and most follow'd . And let us compare the always contentious Peripatericks , and the Stoicks together : The end of the former was to contemplate and understand things ; the latter , aim'd more to do good than to know it ; their design was Speculation , the scope of these Practici . I side with the former , because that Science which embellisheth Man's noblest part , his Understanding , is the most sublime , and consequently , the most considerable . And as the Understanding is more excellent than the Will , so is Theory in matter Science than Exercise , Acts of Virtue depending on the Acts of Reason , and those of Reason not depending on those of Liberty . Besides , that is most to be esteem'd , which must render us blessed ; and that is the knowledge of God , and of the Creatures in God and in themselves , which is to constitute the Beatifick Vision . The Second said , That Men ought not to get knowledge only to know , but to operate comformably to their knowledge . Truth would be either useless or dangerous , if it lead us not to practise . And though the Will is one Sense subordinate to the Understanding , yet it commands the same in another . To know how to do well , and yet to do ill , is a double crime . And if knowledge alone could make happy , the Devils would be soon in Heaven ; since Divines tell us , the least of them , hath more natural knowledge than all Mankind together . Now the Opinion of the Stoicks regulating the Acts of our Wills , and composing our Manners suitable to Reason , seems to place the steps which must raise us to the highest pitch of Felicity . Wherefore I conclude , that the Curious may follow the first Sect of these , namely , the Peripateticks ; but good men must necessarily adhere to that of the Stoicks . The Third said , That there are three other Sects which seem to comprize all the rest , and therefore not to be omitted in this important choice : First , the Pyrrhonians , who doubt of all things , and say , There is no knowledge of any thing . Secondly , Those that doubt of nothing , but think they know every thing . Thirdly , Those who are neither in doubt , nor in perfect certainty , but in search of Truth . The first do found their Opinion upon this receiv'd Maxim , That there is nothing in the Understanding but what pass'd through the Senses ; and these being fallacious , our Notions must be so too ; That being we perceive not the essence of things , we cannot say that we know any thing . But these people may be answer'd , That since they have not so much as a knowledge of their doubts , they cannot make the same pass for a demonstrative maxim ; if they think they have such a knowledge , they must grant that there is knowledge of some thing ; and if of doubts , why not of certainties . Moreover , if the Senses be always fallacious , it will follow that there are Powers , which acting without impediment , never attain their end ; and if our Understanding be always abus'd , 't is in worse case than the faculties of Brutes , who acquiesce in embracing their Objects . In brief , these dreamers cannot be ignorant that themselves exist , because they act , and that existence is the foundation of all action . Nor are those that think they know every thing much more intelligent ; the former offend against Truth , by denying it ; these , by thinking it their sole Mistress . They argue , that since the Understanding is the Subject of the Intelligible Species , which contain ( they say ) either actually or potentially the impressions of all Objects , it follows that as soon as we frame a Notion , we know all things . But I ask these Knowing Men , What Truths they know so easily , which other Wits hold so difficult to be known , Whether created or uncreated Verity ? The former is knowable only to it self ; we may demonstrate , That it is , but not What it is in its own Nature . And how many errors have there been concerning the Nature of that Sole , Necessary , and true Being ? And as for the latter , we know not the Truth of Essences , but by their Accidents ; and these by Species which are very often perverted , either in the Medium , or the Organ . But how can we know other things perfectly , whereas we know not our Selves ? We know that we act , but we know not how ; so that the Opinion of those that profess only to seek Truth , is the best and surest , though it ingageth us to continual labour ; and be the punishment said by the Holy Scripture to be inflicted upon Men , both to satisfie and chastise their Curiosity . Now Action is the Life of the Soul , and that Science which keeps the Mind always awake , is justly preferrable before that which renders so good an Agent idle , and impoverishes it by perswading it that it hath riches enough already . Besides , all Men are of this Opinion , either directly or indirectly : And Dissenters themselves , seek Reasons every day to maintain it . Astrologers still endeavor to discover new Stars , Chymists new Secrets , Physicians new Remedies , and Philosophers new Opinions . CONFERENCE CXCVIII. Why Mules breed not . THe First said , That Mules are barren , because every perfect Animal can produce only its own like by univocal Generation , defin'd , The production of a Living Thing descending from another Living Thing by a conjoyn'd Principle , in order to similitude of Species . But Mules cannot generate thus , because being produc'd by a Horse and an Ass , they are neither the one nor the other , nor yet both together ; but a third Species retaining something of both . So that after what-ever manner they joyn together , they cannot make their like , that is , produce an Animal part Horse , and part Ass ; If a Mule could generate , it must be by coupling with a Species different from its own , as with a Horse or an Ass ; whence infinite several Species , partaking more or less of the nature of Horse or Ass would arise , and so Forms being increas'd or diminish'd , Substance should receive degrees of More and Less , contrary to the Maxim of Philosophers . And in this matter , Nature's Wisdom and Providence is observable , who rather suspends her Action , than suffers any inconvenience to come by it . The Second said , That there are particular as well as general causes of the Sterility of Mules . As first , they want distinction of Sex , that between them being only similitudinary , and the parts they have answering to the genitals of other Animals , having only the outward figure , not the internal form and energy thereof : Just as the Teats in Men , Dogs , Swine , &c. signifie nothing as to any use , but serve only for correspondence with the Female and Ornament . The Third said , That the Sterility of Mules cannot be design'd by Nature only to avoid multiplication of Species in infinitum ; since this consideration hinders not but that Leopards and other Mixt Animals generate , and Plants ingrafted upon others of different Species bear fruit . But the cause hereof must be sought in the divers Temperature and Complexion of the Ass and Horse ; the former being very melancholy , that is , Cold and Dry , as appears by his slowness ; the other Hot and Dry , as he testifies by his nimbleness ; their two seeds mingled together compose a third , which indeed , hath Natural Heat and Radical Moisture enough for making an Animal : but Nature having brought her work to this point , can go no further ; because she spent all the Radical Moisture and Natural Heat she had in the first production ; whereby Mules have the Courage of the Horse , and the Laboriousness of the Ass . But the Mule having only Heat and Radical Moisture enough for it self , and not enough for the production of another , the same cannot be produc'd . The Fourth said , That the Number of Forms and Species of things being limitted , 't is not in the power of Art and Nature to multiply them . And though it be easie to multiply them in the family of Plants , which are but of one Sex , ( though some are distinguisht into Male and Female , upon account of some small differences ) ; Yet 't is not in the Gardener's power to ingraft all sorts of Fruits one upon another . For ( excepting the Colewort , in whose foot , when 't is become hard and ligneous , one may ingraft some shrubs ) Plants of divers kinds mingle not one with another , as trees with herbs or shrubs , and herbs with trees . Nor will the Pepin admit insition into the Nut-tree , or on the contrary : Nature differs from Art in this chiefly , that she hath her work bounded and determin'd ; but Art counterfeits what the Artist pleases . Whence Painters oftentimes draw fine Pictures , and beget deform'd Children . Every mixture of Perfumes is not pleasant , nor of Medicaments effectual ; nor do our Sawces admit of any ingredients , but only of some that are suitable and proper . So also two several grains mixt together produce nothing , because Nature hath temper'd seeds in such degree , that nothing can be added or diminisht from them , but deprives them of their efficacy . If such unnatural Mixture make any productions , the same is prodigious , and amongst Animals is call'd a Monster : But being an Error of Nature , she returns to her old way as soon as she can , and rather ceases to generate , than produces second Monsters of those first . And this in Mules rather than other Species , because the Equine and Asinine Natures are no less contrary than Fire and Water . So that if they happen to be conjoyn'd , and make one Compositum , the Generative Virtues then existent in their seeds make an Animal indeed ; but , in producing the same , they extinguish one another , as Fire doth Water ; and so what is generated of them , hath no power of Generation . The Fifth said , That this Sterility being suppos'd , ( although Aristotle relates , that in Syria-Mules commonly generate ; and Theophrastus , Varro , and others affirm the like of those in Cappadocia and Africa ) Democritus in Aelian , attributes the cause thereof to the ill conformation of their genitals , particularly , of the womb , which is unapt to retain and quicken the seed , because through the excessive heat deriv'd from the Horse , the passages serving to those parts in either sex are too much dilated ; besides that , the same are very laxe in the Shee-Ass ; whence Naturalists and Experience tells us , that she conceives not , unless after covering she be well cudgel'd , that so the pain thereof may make her constringe her womb , and retain the seed which otherwise would slide out again . Now this over great dilatation of the genitals appears by dissection ; and 't is found by Experience , that the Beasts themselves are unwilling to such an unnatural copulation ; so that in some Countries people are fain to feed Asses with Mare 's milk , and cover the Mares sometimes with Cloaths of the colour of an Ass , to beguile them into the same . Add hereunto that both the Species , of which Mules are generated , are very subject to Sterility . For the Ass is of a cold temper , and particularly , its seed is so cold , that unless it begins to generate at the first casting of its Teeth , it remains barren for ever . Yea , if an Ass couple with a pregnant Mare , the coldness of his seed makes her cast her Foal . The Horse likewise , by Ar●stotle's report , is very little fruitful ; whence his seed being further refrigerated by that of the Ass , they produce an Animal indeed , but altogether improlifick . CONFERENCE CXCIX . Of the Mandrake . SInce of the three Conditions of Curing , to wit , pleasantly , speedily , and safely , this latter pertains chiefly to Plants ; it were good that a little more curious search were made into the treasures hid in the Plantal Family of Remedies , whereof Nature hath provided above three thousand several Species , which are many more than are in those of Animals and Minerals . And as Nature hath ( instead of the Instinct bestow'd on other Animals to guide them to their good ) given Man Reason , whereby he may proceed from things known to things unknown ; so , besides the manifest and occult qualities of Plants , from whence their uses may be inferr'd , she hath markt those which are most useful to us with certain Signs and Characters : Amongst these , Mandrake is the most famous , representing not the Eye as Eye-bright doth ; nor the Lungs , as Lungwort ; nor the Liver , as Liverwort ; nor the Rupture , as Solomon's Seal ; nor the Hemorrhoids , or Orpment ; nor an Ulcer as spotted , as spotted Arsmart ; but the Figure of an entire Man : And as the eminent Virtues of Ancient Heroes being too great to be comprehended by the Wits of these Ages , gave occasion to fabulous Romances ; so the Wits of Botanists that have been capable to write the Virtues of other Simples , have not been sufficient to speak of these of Mandrakes , leaving the vulgar the liberty to attribute Supernatural Virtues to them . Which made some Rabbins say , that the Teraphins of Jacob's Father-in-law , were the roots of Mandrake , which render'd him Answers ; and for the loss of which he fell into such Passion ; and Pliny ascribes to the Mandrake the name of Osiris , which was that of an Aegyptian Idol . Our Histories report , that in the year 1420. a certain Cordelier , nam'd Frier Richard , was so perswasive in his Serm●ns , that in two dayes the Parisians publickly burnt all the instruments of voluptuousness and debauchery , and , particularly , the Women their Images ; and Mandrakes which they kept wrapt up in their attires , upon a belief that as long as they had Mandrakes , they should never fail to become rich : which Mandrakes , gave them Answers by shaking the head , or else by speech . And there are not only true , but also counterfeit ones , such as were made by an Italian Mountebank , ( as Matthiolus relates ) who carv'd the root of Pyony , or of a great Reed in the shape of a Man , and sticking Millet or Flax seed in the places where hair should grow , bury'd the same for twenty dayes ; at the end whereof , fine small threads appear'd in those places , and a skin over all the rest , which represented and pass'd for a true Mandrake . Belleforest also relates , that the Maid of Orleans was calumniated for having acquir'd the valour she testifi'd against the English by the Magical Virtue of a Mandrake . And Henry Bouquet , a modern Author , affirms , that Thieves steal the Goods out of Houses , and Children from their Mothers Breasts by help of it ; those that behold them being unable to defend themselves , because this Plant stupifies their Hands . So likewise Levinus Lemnius tell us , that 't is employ'd with great effect in Philtres and Amorous Potions : Upon which account , Natalis Comes , thinks it was an ingredient in that which Circe gave Scylla , whereby she became so desperately in Love with Glaucus , that , being unable to enjoy him , she cast her self headlong into the streight of Messina . Some think , 't is the same Plant that Josephus lib. 7. cap. 25. de bello Judaico , calls Baaras , from the valley wherein it grows ; which , he saith , shines in the night like fire , and is pluckt up by a hungry Dog ty'd to the top of the root , after the same hath been softned with the Urine of a Woman ; because upon its plucking up , 't is said to send forth a shreek which is mortal to the hearer , and so the Dog dyes after his work is done . Others conceive , that this root cannot be found except a little before the rising of the Pleiades , which is about the beginning of September . Which is no more incredible , than that the seed of Fearn springs but at a certain prefixt time , before and after which , it appears not . 'T is likewise thought particular to Upper Hungary , and to be pluckt up only by certain Sorceresses , and that in the night ; whence also they sell the same secretly , for fear of being punish'd by Justice ; as it happen'd Anno 1630. at Hamburg , where the Senate caus'd three Women who exercis'd this trade to be whipt . Moreover , they hold that this Plant , ( call'd Mandrake from a German word which signifies to bear the figure of a Man ; for Man hath the same sense in that Language as in ours ; and Dragen , is to bear or carry ) comes from the seed of Men hanged on Gibbets , or broken on the Wheel , which dropping upon the ground , already fat and unctuous by the multitude of hanged Bodies , produceth this Anthropomorphite-Plant , so term'd by Pythagoras , and alledg'd as an Instance to prove his Metempsychosis . Which Conceit is also strengthened by the production of Beans , which the same Pythagoras and many others hold , to be produc'd of dead Bodies ; for which reason he not only abstain'd from eating them , but had them in such reverence that he suffer'd himself to be kill'd in a field of Beans , through which he might , have escap'd , but would not , for fear of hurting them . So likewise of the Urine of a Dog is produc'd the Herb Orrach ; of an Elephant's Blood , suckt and vomited by a Dragon , Sanguis Draconis ; of the Bodies of Serpents , Serpentana ; and of the seed of Stags , the Mushroms , call'd Boleti Cervini . So that though this Plant be not seen , it doth not follow that there is no such thing ; it being no more absurd to credit the voice of the vulgar in this matter , than in many others . The Second said , There are three sorts of Plants that bear the name of Mandrake , the Etymologie whereof may be taken from the Latin word Mandra , which signifies a Cave or a shady place ; because this Plant loves to grow in the shadow , and cannot long endure the heat of the Sun. The first sort is call'd Mandragoras mas , or white Mandrake ; hath on the top of its Root great leavs , spread on the ground like those of broad-leav'd Lettice , but somewhat long , shining and smooth , in colour resembling those of Bete , to wit , of a pale green ; the Flower is likewise pale , whereunto is annexed a round Apple of the bigness of a small Lemon , of a pale Saffron colour , and full of a succulent pulp , wherein are pale or blew kernels , like those of a Pear , saving that they are not pointed , but flat like a kidney . It s root is lasting , and dyes not yearly as most others do ; long , and so thick , that it can scarce be grasp'd with one Hand . 'T is usually divided into two ; of colour outwardly , between white and red ; within , white ; carnose , juicy , and of taste between sweet and bitter . The whole Plant sends forth a strong smell , especially the Apples , whose juice is som what vinous , but bitterish ; and burdens the Head both smelt and tasted . The second sort call'd Mandragoras niger , or Female Mandrake , hath leavs like the Male , but less and straiter , like those of small-leav'd Lettice , of a dark green , bearing Apples as big as our little Medlars : Its root is less , but otherwise in smell , taste , and figure , like the former ; only 't is black without , and white within , and sometimes divided into three . The third kind is call'd by some Herbarists , Morion , or Mandrake of Theophrastus ; touching which , though all agree not , yet the opinion of Codrus , whom we follow here , is , that it hath great roots , a high stalk , and leavs of a middle size between Solanum and Female Mandrake ; its Flower is black , and so also is its Fruit ; equal to a big Grape , and of a vinous juice : which Plant some call Solanum Mortiferum , the Italians Bella Donna , which grows likewise in shadowy places ( as the former also do ) in many parts of Italy , especially in Apulia , and sometimes is set in Gardens : the Apples are ripe in August . Galen accounts them cold in the third degree , and all Authors agree that they are very moist . All their parts are somniferous , and of great use in Physick , according to Dioscorides . The most active is the bark of the Root : The ancient way was to peel the root , press out the juice , and thicken it in the Sun ; or else to boil the root in new Wine till a third part were consum'd , or to infuse it without coction : of this liquor they administred one or two glasses to such as could not sleep , and three to such as were to have a limb cut off . They us'd it likewise in inflammations of the eyes , some feminine diseases , and to suppurate Phlegmons ; having such a mollifying faculty , that in six hours boiling the Root with Ivory , ( they say ) the same becomes plyable , and apt to take any impression . At this day scarce ought but the leaves and roots are in use , ( except that the apples are sometimes boil'd in oil ) but all externally , not by the mouth . 'T is also thought alexipharmacal against Serpents , and good to cure Tetters , being bruis'd and apply'd with vinegar . All which effects have made it admir'd ; but ( as humane Nature is prone to Superstition ) though this Plant be indu'd only with Vertues common to other Plants , ( the soporiferous Quality being found in Lettice , Poppy , Henbane , and more eminently in Opium ; and that of being proper to Women , in the Aristoloches ) yet because its root resembles a man's legs , and its trunk in some sort his body without arms ; hence Mountebanks have by their frauds and tricks brought people to believe their strange Stories of it , even that it eats like a man , and performs his other natural functions . Which imposture , though less prevalent upon strong minds , becomes less credible by the prodigious manner they relate it to be produc'd : for 't is impossible to imagine that any generation can proceed from sperm destitute of spirits , and out of the proper natural subject destinated to its reception . The Third said , That indeed no Univocal Generation can be made after the loss of the spirits of Sperm ; but equivocal , such as this is , may : whereunto Nitre contributes very much ; which salt not being lost by death , nothing hinders but , a fertile soil being determin'd by some form or other , a Plant may arise out of it ; to which production fewer conditions are requisite than to that of an Animal . And 't is the less incredible , if the Experiment deliver'd by some Authors be true ; That the salts of Rosemary , Sage , Mint , and some other strong-sented herbs , being extracted according to Art , and frozen in a Glass , exhibite the image of those Plants , therein ; and , if sown in well-prepared earth , produce the Plants of same Species . The Fourth said , That not only the means of the production of this imaginary Plant are so too , but also the supernatural vertues ascribed to it are ridiculous ; yea , those said to be natural to it are very hard to be justifi'd : for to be soporiferous , and to promote Procreation in Men and Women of several tempers is inconsistent , because these things require Simples of very different Qualities ; and also are the causes of Sterility . This error of its being prolifick , , proceeds from a false supposition taken out of Genesis , where 't is said , that Reuben , the Son of Leah , one of Jacob's Wives , having brought Mandrakes to his Mother , her Sister Rachel could not obtain them of her but upon condition that Jacob ( who despis'd her for Rachel the fairer of the two but barren ) should lie with her that night : which bargain was made between them . Now because Rachel had Children afterwards , hence some Interpreters infer , that she eat those Mandrakes , and that they render'd her fruitful : which is not at all in the Text ; and her Fruitfulness might proceed from the favour of God , or some more fit means than that Herb. Nor is it an edible fruit , neither did all the Women in the Scripture , who of barren became fruitful , eat Mandrakes . 'T is therefore probable , that this Plant hath neither the Form , nor the Properties which vulgar and vain Antiquity attributes to it . The fifth said , 'T is easier to overthrow , then to establish a Truth , when the question is about things apparently repugnant to Reason , which many times agrees not with our own experience , whereby we see several contrary effects of one and the same Plant. As the pulp of an Orenge cools , the peel heats , and oil of the seeds is temperate : The like may be said of Mandrake , which according to the diversity of its Species and Parts may produce the different effects , which are attested by Antiquity ; Apuleius , in his Metamorphosis relating , That a Physician deluded the malice of a Servant and a Stepmother , by giving them the juice of Mandrake instead of poyson ( which they desir'd of him to kill a young man ) which caus'd them to think him dead when he was only in a deep sleep : and Columella speaking of the soil where it grows ; Quamvis semihominis vesano gramine foeta , Mandragorae pariat flores . Moreover since there are middle Natures compos'd of two extremes , as your Zöophytes between Plants and Animals , to wit , Spunges and Coral ; between Brute and Man , the Ape ; between the soul and body of Man , his Spirits : why may there not be something of a middle Nature between Man and Plant , to wit , the Mandrake , a Man in external Shape , and a Plant in Effect and internal Form. In brief , we believe there is an Unicorn , though no man of this age hath seen it ; why therefore may we not believe , that there is such a Mandrake as most describe , who affirm that they have seen one , as I my self have also , though I cannot affirm whether it were a true or false one . CONFERENCE CC. Of Panick Fear . THe Species conceiv'd in the Phantasie representing to the Intellect some future Good , they beget Hope ; when Evil , Fear . 'T is not very hard to comprehend the way , nor how he , that sees himself pursu'd by a potent enemy , betakes himself to flight , by the Instinct of Nature , which avoids what ever is destructive to her : But the Mind is puzled to find the cause it sees not , as of groundless Fear ; which nevertheless sometimes befalls the most resolute , yea whole Armies , which fly without any pursuer . The Vulgar of the Ancients , ( who made Deities of every thing , especially of what they understood not ) thought Pan the God of Shepherds put this sudden Passion into the minds of men ; because oftentimes it happens to flocks of Sheep , over which he is said to preside ; though there be no appearance of any Wolf to fright them : whence they call'd it a Panick Terror . Unless you had rather interpret Pan to be the Universal and Supreme Deity , who giving the success of Battels , sometimes immits such a fear into the hearts of those men whom he intends to deliver into the power of their Enemies . The second said , That Pan was an ancient Warrior , who invented the ranging of Soldiers in order of Battel , and distinguish'd them into Wings , call'd by the Latins , Cornua ; whence he was pictur'd with Horns . He also first devis'd Strategems ; so that one day , having sent out his Scowts , and understood that the Enemies were lodg'd in a desert place full of resounding caverns , he order'd his Soldiers , that as soon as they approach'd the Enemy , they should make a great shout ; which , multiply'd by the Echo of those neighbouring caverns , so frighted them , that before they could understand what it was , they betook themselves to flight , conceiving they had to do with a far greater multitude of Enemies than there was : Whence the Fable of this God Pan adds , that the Goddess Echo was his Mistress . From this , Groundless Fear , as others of the like nature , came to be call'd Panick Terrors . Such was that which seiz'd the Soldiers of Marc Antony in the War against Mithridates ; that of the Gauls under Brennus , when they were ready to sack the Temple of Delphos ; that of Hannibal , when he approacht the walls of Rome to besiege it ; and that of Macedonians under their King Perseus , who so lost their courage upon sight of an Eclipse of the Moon , that it was easie for the Romans to overcome them . The Third said , That Plutarch , in his Treatise of Isis and O●●ris , relates another cause of this Appellation ; namely , That when the latter of them reign'd in Aegypt , Typhon surpris'd him by a wile , and cast him in a chest into Nilus ; which News arriving amongst the Pans and Satyrs , it put them into an astonishment ; from which all other sudden frights took their name . But leaving apart conjectures of words , let us consider the thing , and examine , Whether it be not a mistake , to think that there can be terrors without any cause ? I think , There cannot ; because 't is as true in Moral as in Natural Philosophy , That nothing produceth nothing . But as an even balance is sway'd either way by the least blast , and ( the cause being imperceptible ) seems to incline of it self ; so when Men are ready for a battel , and every one thinks of the doubtful event thereof to himself , the least external cause hapning to make never so little impression upon their Spirits whilst they are in this balance , is enough to move them either way ; the first object that occurs , yea , the least word , being of great efficacy . And because Fear is found more universally imprinted in Mens minds than Courage ; hence there needs less subject to produce it , than to animate them . Thus at the battel of Montcontour , this single word , Save the Princes , spoken either accidentally , or by design , made them lose the day . Thistles being mistaken for Lances , gave a great terror to a whole Army ; and an Ass or a Cow in the Trenches , hath sometimes given an Alarm to considerable Garrisons . The Fourth said , That Fear caus'd in an Enemy being one of the surest means to conquer him , Generals have not been more careful to animate their own Souldiers , than to terrifie their Enemies even by vain affrightments ; as showts , extravagant arms , and habits . For this reason the Germans were wont to paint their Faces with several colours , that they might seem terrible ; some think our Poictevins had their name of Pictons from this custom : So Gideon by Gods command employ'd Trumpets and earthen Pitchers with fire in them to terrifie the Amalekites . Yet none of these Inventions , no more than that of Elephants , Chariots of fire , and other Machins , can cause a Panick Terror , because it ceases to bear that name when 't is found to have some manifest cause . So that to ask , Whence Panick Fear proceeds ? is to ask , What is the cause of that which hath none ? If there be any , I think 't is from some hideous Phantasms irregularly conceiv'd in the Brain as a Mola , or a Monster is in the womb ; which Phantasms arising from a black humor , cause Sadness and Fear ; a Passion easily communicable , because conformable to the Nature of Man ; who consisting of a material and heavy Body , hath more affinity with the Passions that deject him , as Fear doth , than with those which elevate him , as Hope and Ambition do . The moral cause of Panick Terror is Ignorance , which clouds and darkens the light of the Soul ; whence the most ignorant , as Children and Women , are most subject to this Fear ; and Souldiers , who are the more ignorant sort , being taken out of the Country , and from the dregs of the people , become easily surpriz'd with it ; and by the proneness of Men to imitation , upon the least beginning it finds a great accession and familiarity in Humane Nature . The Fifth said , That the cause of this Terror may be a natural prescience our Souls have of the evil which is to befall us ; which is more manifest in some than in others ; as appear'd in Socrates , who was advertis'd of what-ever important thing was to befall him by his familiar Spirit , or good Angel. Now if there be any time wherein those Spirits have liberty to do this , 't is when we are near our End , our Souls being then half unloos'd from the Body , as it comes to pass also at the commencement of a battel , through the transport every one suffers when he sees himself ready either to die or overcome . CONFERENCE CCI. Of the Water-drinker of Germain's Fair. THis Person is of a middle Stature ; hath a large Breast , as also a Face , especially his Fore-head ; very great Eyes , and is said to be sixty years old , though he appears to be but about forty . He was born in the Town of Nota , in the Island of Maltha , and is nam'd Blaise Manfrede , They that have observ'd him in private Houses , and upon the Theatre , relate that he makes his experiment not only every day , but oftentimes twice in one afternoon . Moreover , vomiting so freely as he does , he is always hungry when he pleases . His Practise is very disagreeing from his publish'd Tickets , wherein he promises to drink a hundred quarts of water ; but he never drinks four , without returning it up again . His manner is thus : He causes a pail full of warm water , and fifteen or twenty little glasses , with very large mouths to be brought to him ; then he drinks two or three of these glasses full of water , having first washt his mouth , to shew that there is nothing between his teeth : Afterwards , for about half a quarter of an hour , he talks in Italian ; which time being pass'd , he drinks three or four and twenty more of the said glasses , and thereupon spouts forth of his mouth with violence a red water , which seems to be wine , but hath only the colour of it . This water appears red as it comes out of his mouth , and yet when it is spouted into two of his glasses , it becomes of a deep red in one , and of a pale red in the other ; and changing the situation of his glasses , on the left side of his mouth to the right , and of those on the right to the left , these colours always appear different in the same glass ; namely , the one of a deep red , and the other yellow , or Citron-color . Some of the water is of the color of pall'd wine ; and the more he vomits , the clearer , and less colour'd the water is . He hath often promis'd to bring up Oyl and Milk ; but I never saw nor heard that he did it . This done , he sets his glasses to the number of fifteen or sixteen upon a form or bench , to be seen by every one . After which , he drinks more water in other glasses , and brings it up again either clear water , or Orenge flower water , or Rose-water ; and lastly , Aqua Vitae , ( which are manifest by the smell , and by the burning of the Aqua Vitae ) having been observ'd to keep this order always in the ejection of his liquors , that red water comes up first , and Aqua Vitae last . He performs this Trick with thirty or forty half glasses of water , which cannot amount to above four quarts at most ; then having signifi'd to the people that his Stomack , although no Muscle , ( which is the instrument of voluntary motion ) obeys him , he casts the same water up into the Air with its natural colour so impetuously , that it imitates the Casts of water in Gardens , to the great admiration of the Spectators , who for six we●ks together , were seldom fewer than three hundred daily . For my part , I find much to admire in this action . For though men's Stomacks be of different capacities , and some one person can eat and drink as much as four others ; yet I see not , possibly , where this fellow should lodge so much water . And again , he seems rather to powr water into a Tun than to swallow it , though the conformation of the Gullet doth not consist with such deglutition . Besides , vomiting is a violent action , and yet most facile in this Drinker . And as to the order of this Evacuation , 't is certain , that all things put into the Stomack are confounded together therein , so that Concoction begins by Mixtion ; and yet this fellow brings up what-ever he pleases , as 't were out of several vessels ; so that he undertakes to eat a Sallad of several sorts of Herbs and Flowers , and to bring them up all again in order . Moreover , what can be more prodigious , than this mutation of Colours , Smells , and Substances ? And , indeed , they say , he hath sometimes fear'd to be question'd for Sorcery . But the greatest wonder is that smartness and violence wherewith he spouts out water from his Stomack , not laterally , which is the ordinary manner of vomiting ; but upwards , which is a motion contrary to heavie bodies , as water is . Some speculative person that had read in Saint Augustin , that a Man's being turn'd into a Horse by the power of Imagination , might refer the cause of all these wonders to that faculty ; which daily producing new shapes upon the Bodies of Children in their Mothers womb , may with less strangeness , produce in this Man the above-mention'd alteration of one colour into another . And as for his facility of bringing up what-ever he hath swallow'd , I can find no better Reason for it than Custom , which in him is turn'd into Nature . The Second said , That Ignorance being the Mother of Admiration , we begin less to admire as we proceed to more Knowledg . Now if this Maltese were a Magician , he would do more marvellous things , and of more than one sort ; whereas all his power is confin'd only to the vomiting up of liquors which he drunk before ; and the faculty of his Stomack being determin'd to this single kind of action , the same must be natural ; because that is the definition of natural powers . Moreover , no action ought to be accus'd of Magick , till good Reasons have evinc'd it to surpass all the powers of Nature ; which is very hard to prove , because we know not how far they may reach : And should we accuse of Magick every thing when we understand not the Causes , almost all Natural Philosophy would be turn'd into superstition . Again , a Man that promises more than he can perform , drinking but the twentieth part of what he boasts of , and who can make but one sort of colour issue out of his mouth , though he exposes several others to the Spectator's Eyes , cannot pass for a great Sorcerer , or refin'd Magician . As for the easiness and violence where-with he casts water out of his Stomack at pleasure , it cannot be either from Artifice or Custom alone , which cannot put free and voluntary motions into parts wherein there is none , nor procure new Organs necessary to this action ; and no Man being able to accustom himself to move his Ears at his pleasure , unless the same be naturally dispos'd thereunto , as Manfrede's Stomack is . Now natural dispositions are only of two sorts ; some depend upon the Temperament , which is incapable of this effect ; others , belong to the Stomack , as it is an Organical part ; namely , a particular Conformation , which may be easily conjectur'd from the example of ruminating Animals , who when they list , bring up their food out of their Stomack into their mouth : An action not impossible to Men ; since Nature oftentimes by error gives one Species such a Conformation in some parts , as is of right peculiar to another ; and accordingly the faculty of ruminating is found in divers Men. Aquapendens saw two to whom this action was more voluntary than that whereby we void our excrements , when they importunately solicite us ; observing expresly that they were not constrain'd to it , but by the pleasure which they took in it . And the same Author likewise records , that opening the Body of one that ruminated , he found one Membrane of his Stomack more fibrous and strong than ordinary . And the same is probably so in that of this Maltese , since this voluntary motion can proceed only from such a Conformation . In like manner these persons that have been able to move their Ears , have been observ'd to have the Muscles behind them more fleshy than other Men. And our Conjecture is further confirm'd by the Instance of the Bladder , whose Excretion is perform'd by the Pyramidal Muscles , which oftentimes are deficient ; and in that case their office is supply'd by the carnous Membrane of the Bladder which is valid , and performs the motions of a Muscle , according to the opinion of the greatest Anatomists of this Age. So that what is so ordinary in the Bladder , is not to be admir'd in the Stomack : Besides that , Custom may have much increas'd the strength and dexterity of this faculty ; and although it have not otherwise conduc'd in the least to the effect , but only as founded upon a natural Disposition . That all ruminating have not been able to do the like , is , because they neglected to increase the natural Disposition by use and practise ; and as to the diversity of colour and smells , there is nothing therein but artifice and fallacy . The Third said , That what is here thought most admirable , the drinking of a great quantity of Water , is seen every day at Pougues and Forges , where you shall have one Person drink sixty glasses : and those that have seen the Stomach , that hangs up in the Anatomical Theater of Leyden , and is capable of seven quarts , will not think it strange , that this Maltese drinks much less : As for the diversity of Liquors , which he brings up , discern'd by their several colours , smells , and the inflammability of the Aqua vitae , I attribute it to the perfection of the reasonable soul , which , as well as all other forms , imprints Dispositions in the matter ; this being universal , that , besides the Properties common to the whole Species , there is a particular one in every Individual which distinguishes the same from others , and comes from the last Character of the form . That of the Maltese , is to turn common Water into Wine , Orenge-flower-water , Rose-water , and Aqua vitae . For the diversity of matter , and its dispositions , signifies nothing as to the mutations introduc'd therein by the Forms ; though one may say , that in common Water , especially that of the Well , all the Elements , and the three Principles of Chymistry are found , having its Salt from the Earth , its Sulphur from the Bitumen and Naphtha , wherewith the Caverns of the Earth , and especially Wells abound ; and , as for Mercury , 't is nothing but water it self . No wonder then , if since every thing may be made of every thing , by the Maxim of the most ancient Philosophers , our Maltese fetches what he pleases out of his Stomack . The Fourth wonder'd , if this Maxim were true , That every thing is made of every thing in the Maltese's Belly , even without any distinction or preparation of the matter , why this Water-drinker fetcht so great a circuit to get money , since 't would be a shorter way for him to make it , and even Gold it self by the same reason ; or at least he would make sale of his sweet Waters , and not suffer the Perfumers to be at such charge in fetching them from far . If he make it his excuse , that he would not get vent for such an abundance , why , if there be no cheat in the thing , hath he not taken occasion of the dearness of Wine in France this year , to sell the Wine he makes in Paris ? But Experience renders it manifest , that the Wine he promises is nothing but water , and consequently , he is less able to make Aqua vitae , into which water cannot be turn'd but by first taking the nature of Wine ; and indeed there needs more wine to yield the quantity of Aqua vitae he pretends to bring up , then he drinks water before he ejects it . Besides , Chymistry manifests , that Aqua vitae is not made , but only separated . Nor can this change be a Property in the Malteses Stomack , because all Properties are specifical , and belong to all the Individuals of the same Species , there being nothing peculiar in any man , but a certain degree of indivisible temperament , call'd Idio-syncrasie . And , if his temper be so hot as to turn common water in an instant into Aqua vitae , 't is impossible to be cold enough to make Rose-water at the same time : if it have any transmuting vertue , it ought to turn all into one sort of Liquor ; because the same Agent never makes but the same Effect , unless the Subject be diversifi'd by diversity of matter ; whereas here 't is all water from the same Spring . Neither could this Drinker drink Well-water without intoxication , because , being turn'd into Aqua vitae , the vapors thereof would mount up into his brain ; and so to prescribe him water in a Feaver , would be no more refreshment to him then if one gave him Aqua vitae . The fifth said , That the diversity of colours and odors of the Liquor he ejects , proceeds from the tincture of some mass of Essence extracted from the same materials , which those Liquors represent ; which Masses he holds between his teeth incorporated with some gum which fastens them there ; so that , as the Water he drinks , passes impetuously between his teeth , it derives colours and odors from the same : Which is the reason why the water he first casts forth , is most colour'd ; whereas , if the Dye proceeded from his Stomack , it would be deeper at last of all , as having acquir'd more digestion by a longer infusion . The Sixth said , That Histories are full of several particular Constitutions of the Natural Parts ; witness the example of the Maid mention'd by Cardan , who drinking but two pints of water a day , piss'd twenty ; and that of the Emperor Maximinus , who commonly eat forty pound weight of meat , with proportionable drink , and sweat so abundantly , that he fill'd — 'T is said , That Theagenes the Thasian eat a Calf for his dinner ; and Milo , the famous Wrastler of Croton , devour'd a 100. pound of Flesh , a Hogshead of Wine , and Bread proportionable . Such was that Parasite , who one day at the Table of the Emperor Aurelius , eat a Boar , a Sheep , a Pig , and an hundred Loaves , and drunk half a tun of Wine . All which stories render less strange the quantity of this Maltese's Drink , whose colour possibly afterwards he disguises with powders hid in his Handkerchief which he handles so often , or by the help of a double Glass , of which his Vessels are made , or by some other trick whereto he ha's inur'd himself for many years . The Seventh said , That mineral waters are usually drunk with more ease in great quantity by half than common water can be , because their tenuity makes them pass immediately into the habit of the Body . And if you consider that this fellow drinks only out of small vessels , and those not always full ; as also with what nimbleness he dispatches his work , you will much abate the opinion that he drinks so much as is generally believed . Besides , though his pail be of a middle size , yet 't is never quite full ; and he spends much water in washing his mouth and his glasses , and some too is left behind . Nor is it absurd to think , that before his shewing himself to drink , he swallows a bolus of Brazil , or of Alkanet , or Fearn Root , or of red Sanders , or Indian Wood , or some such other thing in powder ; after which drinking two or three glasses of water , he interposes some interval , that the same may be the better tinctur'd in his Stomack ; which time being pass'd , he drinks about two quarts of water , which soon after he brings up red , appearing so both in the Air and in the glasses : Which colour being weak for want of time to be well imbib'd by the water , is wholly lost when the same is powr'd into a vessel , wherein there is a little Verjuice , Vinegar , juice of Citron , Spirit of Vitriol , or other such acid liquor , which is proper to consume the said color . And 't is observable , that the last water he vomits , is continually paler than the first , the tincture being diminisht by the quantity of water . Add hereunto , that 't is likely his glasses are smear'd with some essences , which seem transparent to the Spectators ; for though he makes shew of washing them , he only passes the brims dextrously over the water , and lets none of it enter into them . As for the violence wherewith he spouts forth the water , it must be confess'd , that the fellow hath a great natural propensity to vomiting , which by frequent repetition , is become habitual to him : Custom being capable to produce such effects , that I have seen a Beggar about fifty years old , by being exercis'd thereunto , piss as high as a pike . CONFERENCE CCII. Why dead Bodies bleed in the presence of their Murderers . HOnest Antiquity was so desirous of knowing the Truth , that when natural and ordinary proofs fail'd , they had recourse to supernatural and extraordinary . Such was the Jews water of Jealousie , which made the otherwise undiscoverable Adulterer burst in sunder ; the innocent Vestal's Sieve , in which being accus'd of Incest , she carry'd water without shedding . Such also were the Oaths made upon Saint Anthonie's arm , of so great reverence , that 't was believ'd the perjur'd would burn a year with the fire of that Saint ; and in our time the excommunication of Saint Geneviesue , which those that incurr , are commonly reckon'd not to out-live a year . In like sort the zeal of Men against that horrid crime of Murder , hath made them cherish a perswasion , that a Carkase will bleed before its Murderers ; ( though most slain Bodies bleed when they are stirr'd ) that so the Conscience of the Actors being disturb'd , they might either by word or gesture be brought to make discovery of themselves . For , indeed , the Blood which was congeal'd in the Veins presently after death , becomes liquid again after two or three dayes , when it is in its tendency to corruption ; which Liquefaction , and the Inquisition after the Murderer , hapning commonly at the same time , 't is no wonder if the Body bleed in the Murderer's presence , since it doth so frequently when he is absent . Yet because this false perswasion from the co-incidence of times , ceases not sometimes to have its effect , and to discover Truth ; therefore Legislators have thought fit to authorize it , and to use it as an Argument at least to frighten the Murderer ; though , indeed , 't is no conclusive one to condemn him . The Second said , That 't is not credible that Courts of Justice who often admit this proof to good purpose , could so continue in ignorance of Natural Causes , as not to discern the effusion of Blood ensuing upon its putrefaction in the Veins , from that which happens upon confrontation of a Murderer . 'T is better therefore to seek further for the cause , than to question the effect ; which some attribute to some secret Antipathy of the murder'd person's blood to that of his Murderer ; or else to their mutual emission of spirits , which still seeking the destruction of each other's person , those of the Murderer being the strongest , because still living , cause a commotion in the Blood of the dead , which thereupon breaks forth at the out-let of the wound ; Campanella attributes it to the sense where-with all things are indu'd , and which still remains in these dead Bodies ; so that having a sense of their Murderers , and perceiving them near hand , they suffer two very different motions , Trembling and Anger , which cause such a commotion in the Blood , that it flows forth at the wound . For the spirits , which during life had such perceptions as were necessary for their receiving and obeying the Soul's commands , retain somewhat thereof after death , and are capable of discerning their friends and their enemies . The Third said , If this opinion concerning the emanation of spirits , whether by Sympathy or Antipathy , be true , it will follow , That one who hath done a Murder with gun-shot , cannot be discover'd by this sign ; and that one slain in his Wife's arms , and in a crowd of his friends that endeavor'd to defend his life , will bleed rather in the presence of his friends than of his Murderer , whose spirits are more inwardly retir'd through fear of punishment ; whereas those of his friends are sent outwards by Anger and desire of Revenge : Yea , if the Murderer had been wounded before , he should rather bleed than the dead , because his Blood is more boyling , and capable of commotion by the spirits issuing out of the Carkase . And had they any Sympathy , they could not discover the Murderer for want of sense , which they never had ; for the spirits which are in the Blood scarce deserve that name , being purely natural , and void of all sense even during life , and specifically different from the animal spirits . The vital spirits which are a degree above them , vanish together with life , whence the Arteries that us'd to contain them are empty . And those that serve for Sensation cannot remain in a dead Body , because they are easily dissipable , and need continual reparation ; whence we see all the senses fail in a swoon , because the Heart recruits them not by a continuity of their generation : Besides , should they remain after death , they would be unactive for want of fit dispositions in the Organs . Moreover , natural causes act necessarily when their object is present ; but sometime t is known , that Murderers have thrust themselves more diligently into the crowd of Spectators than any other persons , for avoiding suspition , and no such bleeding hath hapned in their presence ; and that Executioners take Criminals the next day from the Gallows or the Wheel , and not a drop of Blood issues from their wounds . And why should not a dead Sheep as well fall a bleeding afresh in the presence of the Butcher that kill'd it ? Or a Man mortally wounded , when he that did it is brought unknown into his Chamber ? For 't is hard to imagine that we have less sense and knowledge whilst life remains than after death , that a wounded person must die that he may become sensible . In short , t is easie to see that this effect is not like other wonders which have a cause in Nature ; because though we cannot assign the particular causes of these , yet they are prov'd by some demonstrative , or at least some probable reasons . And as for Antipathy , it should rather concenter all the dead person's Blood in his Murderer's presence , and make it retire to the inward parts . Wherefore , I conclude , that not only the causes of this miracle are not yet found , but also that 't is impossible there should be any natural one of it at all . The Fourth said , That according to the opinion of Avicenna , who holds , That the Imagination acts even beyond , and out of its Subject , this faculty may cause the effluxion of Blood ; the Criminal's Phansie working mightily when the person slain by him is objected before his Eyes ; And the nitrous vapors arising out of the Earth upon digging up the Body , together with the heat of the Air greater than that of the Earth , and increas'd by the conflux of Spectators , may in some measure contribute to the new fermentation of the Blood. But the truth is , after all our inquiries , this extraordinary motion cannot be better ascrib'd elsewhere , than to God's Providence , who sometimes performs this miracle for the discovery of Murder , which would otherwise be unpunisht , but not always . And 't is no less impiety to deny , that Divine Justice comes sometimes to the aid of that of Men , than 't is ignorance and rusticity to be satisfi'd in all cases with universal causes , without recurring to particular ones ; which God employes most ordinarily for the Production of Effects , yet does not so tye his power to the necessity of their operations , but that he interrupts the same when he pleases , even so far as to give clay power to open the Eyes of the blind . CONFERENCE CCIII . Of the Vnicorn . THere are no greater impostures in the Art of Physick than those which relate to Antidotes and Preservatives from Poyson , such as the Unicorn's Horn is held to be : And I am mistaken , if it be not a popular error . First , because the opinions of all Authors are so contrary concerning it . Philostratus in the life of Apollonius saith , that the Animal of this name is an Ass , and is found in the fenns of Colchis , having one single horn in the fore-head , where-with he fights furiously against the Elephant . Cardan , after Pliny , saith 't is a Horse , as 't is most commonly painted ; only it hath a Stag's head , a Martin's skin , a short neck , short mane , and a cloven hoof , and is bred only in the Desarts of Aethiopia amongst the Serpents , whose Poyson its horn which is three cubits long resists . Garsius ab Horto saith , 't is an Amphibious Animal , bred on Land near the Cape of good Hope , but delighting in the Sea , having an Horses head and mane , a horn two cubits long , which he alone of all Authors affirms to be moveable every way . Most agree that it cannot be tam'd ; and yet Lewis Vartoman saith , that he saw two tame ones in Cages at Mecha , which had been sent to Sultan Solyman . Almost all confess it very rare , and yet Marcus Sherer , a Renegado German , afterwards call'd Idaith Aga , and Embassador from the same Solyman to Maximilian the Emperor , affirms that he saw whole troops of them in the Desarts of Arabia ; And Paulus Venetus the same in the Kingdom of Basman ; where they are almost as big as Elephants , having feet like theirs , a skin like Camels , the head of a Boar , and delighting in mire like swine . Nor are Authors less various concerning its manner of eating ; some alledging , that being unable to feed on the ground by reason of his horn , he lives only on the boughs and fruits of Trees , or on what is given him by the hands of Men , especially of fair Virgins , of whom , they say , he is amorous ; though others think it fabulous . Some believe that there was once such an Animal , but not now ; the whole race perishing in the Deluge ; and that the horns we find now , for the most part in the earth , have been kept there ever since . And if there be such variety in the description of this Animal , there is no less in the horns , which they tell us are those of the Unicorn . That at Saint Dennis in France , is about seven foot high , weighs thirty pound four ounces , being wreath'd and terminated in a point from a broad base . Yet this is not comparable to that Aelian mentions , which was so thick that cups might be made of it . That at Strasburg hath some conformity with this of Saint Denis , but those of Venice differ from both , as that describ'd by Albertus Magnus doth from all . For 't is , saith he , solid like a Hearts horn , ten foot high , and very large at the base . The Swisses have one , which was sometimes found on the bank of a River near Bruges , two cubits long , yellow without , white within , odorous , and apt to take fire . That at Rome is but one foot high , having been diminish'd by being frequently rasp'd in order to be imploy'd against Poyson ; 't is also smooth and shining like Ivory . Aldrovandus who writ a Treatise of this Subject , saith , he saw one so big at Niclasbourg , that it resembled the rib of a Whale rather than a Horn. Becanus the Queen of Hungarie's Physician , speaks of one at Antwerp seven foot high , so fastned to the skull of the Animal , that it was bow'd backwards along the back bone , and could not serve to trouble the water for repelling its venenosity , ( as Authors say it doth ) nor yet be of any defence , which is the use of horns , except by bowing down the head between the fore-legs , as Bulls do in their fights . It was also white ; and yet Aelian saith , it must be black : And Ctesias , Physician to King Artaxerxes , represents it but one cubit high , purple towards the point , and black at the base . Which variety makes some believe , that all these are the horns of Fishes , or Sea-monsters , there being no Element susceptible of more varieties : Whereunto that Fish is to be referr'd which Albertus Magnus calls Monoceros , from its having one horn in the Fore-head ; the opinion of those that think the Unicorn was the Rhinoceros . Pliny , after Ctesias , affirms , that some Oxen in India , have but one horn , and are not cloven hoof'd . Aelian and Oppian report the like of others in Aonia ; and Caesar of others in the Hercinian Forest ; and Lewis Barthema , that he saw such Cows in Aethiopia . In brief , as 't is agreed that there are Animals with one Horn , so 't is impossible to know which is that whereunto Antiquity gave the Appellation of Unicorn by way of excellence ; which incertainty , those Kings and States that have them testifie , by keeping them in their treasures for shew only , not for use , and not making them into drinking vessels , which ( according to Aelian ) retun'd the hurtfulness of all Poysons . Add hereunto , that 't is not credible the Romans who subdu'd most of the accessible world , and were very careful to delight their people with spectacles of the rarest beasts , would not have forgot to shew them Unicorns , if there had been any . But were there a Unicorn , I should not esteem its virtues such as they are describ'd , being countenanc'd by the authority neither of Galen nor Hippocrates . So that Charles the Ninth's Physician said , he would have taken away the custom of putting a piece of this horn into the King's Cup , but that it was good to leave an opinion of its virtue in the minds of the vulgar . Moreover , the marks given of it are like all the rest , equivocal , incredible , and ridiculous . For they say , a true is discern'd from a false by the ebullition the true one causeth in water when cast thereinto ; which nevertheless all porous Bodies do , as burnt bones , lime , brick , and such other things wherein there are many cavities . Others discover it by giving some of it in powder after a dose of Arsenick to a Cock , or a little Dog ; whom it will not only secure , but almost revive when dead , and yet all that can be gather'd upon trial , is , that we see those Animals that have taken this antidote , die more slowly than others . Which is suppos'd to happen by the astriction that all horn causeth in the mouth of the Stomack , and the other Vessels , whence the exhalation of the Spirits is retarded . The trial of some Empericks is yet more ridiculous ; they boast , that if a Circle be describ'd with a piece of this horn upon a Table , and an Adder or Spider laid in the middle of it , they can never come out of it ; and , that these Animals die , if only held a quarter of an hour under the shadow of this Horn. Some add , that this horn sweats in the presence of poyson , which seems absurd : because in this case the counter-poison suffers from the poyson , which consequently , must be strongest and most active of the two . In brief , these numerous Contradictions , Impossibilities , and Incertainties make me conclude this Story of the Unicorn a meer Fiction . The Second said . If the Verity of things were shaken by the false conceits others have of them , there would be no Physitians , because there are oftentimes ignorant ones ; no point of Right , because many know it not ; no true Deluge , because the Poets feign'd that of Deucalion and Pyrrha ; no true Religion , because the Pagans and others have had false ones . On the contrary , as the Romances , concerning Charlemagne , were built upon the truth of his admirable exploits , so 't is credible , that the marvellous effects of the Unicorn's Horn have given both great and small occasion to speak of it , and out of ignorance of the Truth to feign much more then the Truth concerning it . The objection taken from the verity of descriptions of the Unicorn , and from that which is observ'd in several Horns , ( of about twenty whereof found in the treasures of Princes and States of Europe there are not two altogether alike ) is not concluding ; since the same may be said of most other Animals , who according to the diversity of Climats change their colour , and oftentimes shape too , yea , in one and the same place , they differ according to their Ages . Moreover , the Error is very excusable in Authors that have treated of the Unicorn , in taking ( as Aristotle doth ) the Greek name Monoceros , and the Latin Vnicornis , for a Noun Adjective applicable to every sort of Animals that have but one Horn , as many have not . Some indeed have confounded Rhinoceros with Monoceros through the resemblance of their cadence , which Rhinoceros the Romans had in their Spectacles or Shows , and is describ'd by Martial so furious , that he threw a Bear up into the Air , as one would do a Ball : But it follows not , that they had no Unicorns in their Amphitheaters , because there is no mention made of any ; an Argument drawn from Negative Authority not being demonstrative : and , granting it was unknown to them , it follows not thence that there is no such thing in Nature ; not only because they knew not the greatest part of the World , but also , because this Animal is represented so furious , that it cannot be taken alive ; especially in its perfect Age , being fierce even to those of its own Species of either Sex , and only accostable at the time of their Copulation . Philo after Aelian saith , That the Brachmans call it Cartazonon , that 't is of the bigness of a Horse , of a bay colour , very nimble of body , especially of the legs , though without joints ; that it hath the tail of a Boar , one horn between the eyes , black , streak'd like a Snail , and ending in a very sharp point , two cubits long ; that it hath a hoarse voice , is less furious towards other Beasts , than to those of its own Species , with whom it fights incessantly , unless when they are at rut . There are also ancient Medals representing this Animal putting his horn into a Cup ; which 't is thought were Alexander's . Aeneas Sylvius , and Paulus Venetus affirm , That Unicorns are found in the Mountains of India and Cathay ; though the marks this latter give them , agree better to the Rhinoceros : But these Authorities are not considerable in respect of that of the H. Scripture , wherein 't is said , Deut. 28. His horns shall be like that of the Vnicorn : and Psal . 22. Deliver me , O God , from the Lion's mouth , thou hast heard me also from among the horns of the Vnicorns : and Psal . 29. He maketh Lebanon and Sirion to skip like a young Vnicorn ; and Psal . 92. My horns shalt thou exalt like the horn of an Vnicorn ; and Isaiah 34. The Vnicorns shall come down with them , and the bullocks with the bulls . Job also speaks of it , chap. 39. Add to these Authorities the experience and example of so many Kings and States , who would not think their treasure well furnish'd , unless they had an Unicorn's horn . For , the matter that makes teeth , being transferr'd to the generation of horns , and so further sublim'd ; 't is certain , that all Horns have an Alexiterical Vertue , by which they resist Feavers , cure Fluxes of the belly , kill Worms , and serve for many other Remedies to Man : but when this already great Vertue comes to be united into one single Chanel , as it happens in the Unicorn , the same is mightily augmented . And 't is too much detraction from the power of Nature , to deny such Vertue to be found in inanimate Bodies , as in the Serpentine Tongues found in the Caves of Malta , sealed Earths , and Minerals , such as those they call for that reason Vnicornu minerale , not because taken from Unicorn's bury'd under ground ever since the time of the Deluge , but because of their Resemblance in Vertues , Properties , and outward Figure : and indeed there is so much of this Mineral Unicorn's horn , and Mineral Ivory found , that 't is not credible it ever belong'd to any Animal . Nor is this truth prejudic'd by [ the ] tricks of Impostors , who make counterfeit Unicorn's horns of Ivory , or other horns , or the bones , of Elephants , and other Animals kept for some time under ground , whereby they acquire more solidity , and some transparency , by means of the salt of the Earth , which insinuates thereinto , as it doth to Porcellane , which for that reason is bury'd a whole Age : nor by the ebullition that some other natural and artificial bodies cause , or by the sweating of some Stones upon the approach of poyson , which proceeds from the poyson's inspissating the Air , which thereupon sticks to the next solid body . Nor is the colour material ; since process of time may alter it ; besides that , the Ancients attribute blackness only to the horns of the Indian Ass , and the Rhinoceros : And , as for the smell found in the Unicorn's horn in Suizzerland , 't is an argument , that the same is either adulterate , or a Mineral one ; the texture of the horns being too close to evaporate any thing ; and those that have distill'd them by fires , find , that they abound with an inodorous Salt , and a stinking Sulphur . In short , 't is not credible , Clement VII . Paul III. and divers others , would have taken this Animal for their Arms , if there were no such ; nor do Popes so much want understanding men , that Julius III. would have bought a fragment of it for 12000. crowns ; whereof his Physitian made use successfully in the cure of Diseases that had any thing of venenosity . Marsilius Ficinus , Brassavola , Matthiolus , Aloisius , Mundela , and many other Physicians , recommend it in such diseases , especially in the Pestilence , the Biting of a mad Dog , Worms , Falling-sickness , and other such hideous Maladies . To conclude , I conceive , that effects which depend upon occult Properties , as this doth , ought not to be rashly condemn'd ; being mindful that our knowledg is limited , and therefore , the Authorities , Reasons , and Experiences , which establish the Unicorn's horn , and its wonderful Effects are to be yielded to ; only with exception to Imposture . CONFERENCE CCIV. Of Satyrs . NOvelty and extraordinary things have such power upon our Minds , that they not only render us attentive when they are present , but remain longer imprinted in the Memory ; as those , that teach the Art of Memory truly observe . This oblig'd many Poets and Historians to speak of Hydra's , Chimaera's , Basilisks , Satyrs , Centaurs , and other such Fictions . For those that have most exactly examin'd the power of Nature , find the mixture of these Species impossible , not only on the part of the Matter which is to receive the Soul , to which it is determin'd by a certain proportion , but also in respect of the Form , which is indivisible , especially the Rational Soul. To which purpose the Poet Lucretius speaks very learnedly , and maintains , that there can be no Centaurs ; and the reason he alledges , holds as well against the possibility of Satyrs : Because , saith he , if this mixture of the humane and equine Nature had place , Horses being in their full strength at three years old , at which time children scarce leave sucking the breasts of their Nurse , how is it possible this monstrous Animal should be in its tender age and full growth both together ? And again , a Horse growing , when the Man enters into the prime of his youth , how can the one dye , when the other is in the state of its greatest vigour ? Now Goats live less time than Horses , and so there is less probability for an Animal compounded of the Nature of a Goat and a Man. Hence Pliny , in the seventh book of his Natural History , saith , That a Hippocentaur being bred in Thessaly , it dy'd the same day , and was afterwards preserv'd in honey , which is an excellent bawm . Virgil places them at the entrance of Hell , because things against Nature cannot subsist . And S. Hierom in the life of S. Paul , the Hermit , relating how a Centaur appeard to S. Anthony , doubts whether it were a true Centaur , or the Devil under that shape ; and indeed seems to infer it an Evil Spirit , because it was driven away by the sign of the Cross . So that Satyrs are to be attributed only to the liberty Poets have ever taken , as well as Painters of daring and attempting every thing , without observing the Rule Horace prescribes them not to conjoyn Natures totally disagreeing and opposite ; for , by these mixtures they intended only to represent very nimble , lascivious , rustick , and perhaps abusive men ; ( whence came their Satyrick Poems . ) The second said , That 't is as dangerous to conclude all impossible that we have not seen , as to be credulous to every thing . But when Reason , and the authority Experience carries with it , are of a side , our incredulity , hath no excuse . Now the case of Satyrs is such ; for they may be as well produc'd by the mixture of the Seeds of two Species , as Mules are . Besides , were not the Imagination of Mothers capable of imprinting this as well as any other change of Figure in a Child's body , whereof we have daily examples ; yet the wild suckling and course of life some Children may have had amongst Goats ( as Romulus and Remus had from a Wolf ) may in process of time have begot some resemblance of shape in them . As for Lucretius's Reason , we see that Plants are ingrafted into others , not only of the same , but also of a different Species , as the Apple-Cyon on a Colewort ; which Plants being of different durations , the graft becomes of a middle duration between them , namely longer-liv'd then a Colewort , and shorter then another Apple-tree . And S. Hierom is not positive , that the Centaur , which appear'd to S. Anthony , was an illusion , but doubts whether it were a true Centaur such as Antiquity spoke of , or whether 't was not the Devil appearing in that shape to frighten that holy Person . And , Plato , in convivio sapientum , relates , That a Shepheard having presented to Periander a Foal born of a Mare of his , that had the head , neck , and hands of a Man , the rest of an Horse ; and the voice of a Child , Diocles affirm'd , that this Prodigy presag'd Seditions and Divisions of Minds : But Thales reply'd , 'T was a natural thing , and , for preventing the like again , advis'd him to have no other Hors-keepers but what were married . Pliny , likewise in the seventh Book of his Natural History , saith , That in the Country of the Cratadulones , amongst the Indian Mountains , Satyrs are found ; very swift Creatures , running sometimes on two feet , sometimes on four , and having the shape of a Man. And Plutarch tells in Sylla's life , That , as he return'd into Italy , a Satyr was brought to him like those describ'd by ancient Authors , half-man , and half-goat ; and being askt what he was , answer'd nothing that resembled a humane voice , but with a tone mixt of that of Goats , and the neighing of Horses . Whereupon , Sylla , having compassion on him , appointed guards to carry him back . S. Hierom in the above-mention'd place describes another Satyr , which , he saith , was of a middle stature , having a crooked Nose , horned front , and Goats feet , and brought Dates yet hanging on a Palm-branch , to S. Paul the Hermit . The Saint askt him what he was , and he answer'd , that he was a Mortal , one of the Inhabitants of that Hermitage , whom the abused Pagans adore , for Fauns , Satyrs , and Incubes ; and I come ( saith he ) as deputed to you from our Company , to desire you to pray for us to your and our God , whom we know to be come into the World , for the common Salvation . After which words , this light Animal took its course and fled away . And lest this Relation might seem strange , I shall add , That under Constantine , a living one was brought to Alexandria , and shewn there to the People ; afterwards , being dead , it was called and carried to Antioch to be seen by the Emperor . Pausanias records also , That he was inform'd by one Euphemius , who , ( he saith ) was a man worthy of credit , how that sailing into Spain , he was driven by storm into certain Islands full of savage Men , having hairy bodies , long tails , like those of Horses , and red hair ; whom they could not keep off from them , but by blows ; and a Woman being expos'd on the shore by the Mariners , these Satyrs abus'd her with all outrages imaginable . So that to doubt of the existence of Satyrs after so many Testimonies , is , to ascribe too much to our own senses , and too little to the witness of the Ancients . CONFERENCE CCV . Of the Phoenix . IF ever there were cause to admire the simplicity and credulity of the Ancients , 't is the story of the Phoenix , which is feign'd a Bird that lives many ages , after which repairing to the City Heliopolis in Aegypt , it builds its nest , or rather funeral pile , there of aromatick wood , which , by reason of its high situation being fir'd by the Sun-beams , she dyes , and immediately another arises out of her ashes ; it being as impossible for Nature to be without a Phoenix , as the Phoenix to have a Companion . In which Relation the Historians have imitated the Poets , and chosen rather to tell strange things than true . For , first , this Nativity of this imaginary Bird is a manifest impossibility ; because nothing is more abhorr'd by Nature than voluntary death , and that orderly Governess would rather have given the Phoenix a Female , as well as to all other Creatures , than have put her self thus upon the necessity of a miracle . Nor can any thing be more contrary to the generation of Animals than ashes , which , are dry ; dryness being altogether opposite to life , and to the corruption which is antecedent to every generation . Next , its progress is equally absurd . For , they say , this little Bird no sooner attains its just bigness , ( which is equal to that of an Eagle , having its head cristed with divers colours , the neck gold-colour , the rest of the feathers purple saving that the tail is mixt of scarlet and sky-colour ) but it prepares it self to pay the last duties to the bones of its deceased parent . ( But how consistent is this with the Bird 's being reduc'd to ashes ? ) Which bones she lays upon her back , and flyes from Aegypt with them to Arabia , where she places them upon an Altar dedicated to the Sun ; upon which the same Bird before her death had made an offering of the Neast , which was to be her fatal pile . After these funerals it flies towards Heaven , where 't is fed with dew , and the fumes of Incense and Amomum ; and instead of drink , makes use of the vapors which arise from the Sea , abhorring all kind of grain and food common to other Birds . According to Aelian , it lives five hundred years , according to others six hundred , and according to others more , in places apart from the commerce of Men ; but so highly reverenc'd by all other Birds , that they follow it with great respect and admiration , insomuch that Birds of rapine forget their prey , and others the fear of being taken . As many fictions as words , even if Lucretius's opinion be true , who admits not , that any single Animal can generate . Wherefore 't is not without reason , that to avoid rendring account of the many absurdities arising from these false suppositions , the Historians make it to be hid from our sight so many Ages ; foreseeing that if there was but one Woman found that had danc'd twice at Rome in the secular Playes , there will be no witnesses found to attest the nativity , life , and death of this Animal . The Second said , That we ought not to condemn the absent under pretext that they are unknown ; for the Nativity of this Bird is defended by that of Barnacle , which is bred of the putrefaction of a Ship ; and of another call'd Ephemeron , which by Aristotle's report , is produc'd of the leaf of a Tree near the River Hippanis . If the duration of its life be uncertain , so likewise is that of all Animals with which we converse not . And were the authority of Betonius suspected , who confounds it with the Manucodrata , yet that of Tacitus in the fourteenth Book of his Animals is authentick . P. Fabius , and L. Vitellus , ( saith he ) being Consuls . the Bird call'd a Phoenix after many Ages appear'd in Aegypt , and gave occasion to many Greeks and other personages of the Country to discourse of the miracle ; concerning which they relate many doubtful things , but worthy to be known . They say , this Animal is devoted to the Sun , and that its beak and variety of plumes , is wholly different from other Animals . Most affirm , that it lives five hundred years ; others , that it attains to one thousand four hundred sixty one : and that the first were seen under Sesostris and Amasis , Kings of Aegypt ; next , under Ptolomy , who reign'd the third of the Macedonians . It came then into the City of Heliopolis , accompany'd with a great number of other Birds , who seem'd as well as Men amaz'd at the new spectacle . But because ( saith he ) there were but two thousand five hundred years from Ptolomy to Tiberius , under whom this appear'd ; this made some doubt it was not the true Phoenix , and came not from Arabia , whence it ought not to come till its life were near an end , to build its neast in Egypt ; wherein he leavs a genital virtue whereby his Successor is produc'd , who as soon as come to full vigor , prepares to pay the funeral duty to its parent ; which it doth not , lightly , but after it hath try'd by carrying an equal weight of Myrrh , whether it be able to carry that of its parent's bones . However , saith he , 't is a certain thing that this Bird is seen sometimes in Aegypt . And , indeed , its existence is prov'd by the Authority of Orus Apollo in his Hieroglyphicks ; Manilius , Pliny , Ovid , Athenaeus , Albertus Magnus , yea , by the publick voice which uses this word , to signifie a rare thing , and singular in its Species : Which were not much indeed , if Lactantius , Tertullian , and many other Fathers had not often employ'd it to convince the Pagans who question'd the Resurrection . Moreover , Aelian in his History of Animals , presupposing this too well known to be particularly describ'd , only blames the broking Misers of his time , who prefer their affairs before the wonder of this Bird , which is so well skill'd in calculation , that it fails not to repair to its fatal neast at the prefixt time . In short , we may doubt of some circumstances , but not of the truth of its existence ; its renovation is prov'd possible from the re-animation of a drown'd fly by the Sun ; and since hard to give a satisfactory account of common generations , we may therefore forbear to reject this , which , though extraordinary , may yet be maintain'd by Chymists , who lay the foundation of generation in Salt , the sole permanent principle , and not volatile as the two other are . The Third said , That the Fathers in using Comparisons from this Bird , had regard to the common belief , as God accommodates himself to the Language of Men , attributing Passions to himself , though he hath none . And for the Authors that speak of it , 't is always upon the credit of others . Even Herodotus and Pliny , the first whereof , ( if you will believe him ) saw almost every thing however strange and unheard of ; and the second affirms almost every thing ; ( so far as to say , that certain Birds lay their Eggs in a Hare's skin , which they afterwards hang upon a Tree ; and that others carry theirs upon a stick lay'd over the shoulders of two ; besides infinite other things no less incredible and ridiculous ) yet speak but doubtfully of this Bird. So that we have great reason to do the like , yea , to esteem it a Fiction . CONFERENCE CCVI. Of Sensitive Plants . SEnse and Motion are in some sort observ'd in all Plants , which incline towards the Sun and Light , and attract their aliment at distance ; particularly , the Vine , which seems to act with choice , twining about the next Tree that may support it , not once , as might be by chance , but twice or thrice . But with much more reason may we attribute Sense to the Helitropium and Marygold ; as also to Tulips , which shut up themselves at night , and open again in the day . Pliny attributes a yet more admirable property to the Lotus , saying , that it sinks and hides it self totally at night in the River Euphrates near which it grows , so that 't is not to be reach'd by one's hand , then rises out of the water again at Sun-rise ; and that , in places where it grows remote from water , in the Evening it wraps up its Flower and Fruit in its leavs , and discovers them afresh next Morning . The Tree call'd Arbor Tristis , seems also to have much Sense , its leavs resemble those of the Sloe-Tree ; its Flowers open at night , and in the day are all languid , though of so good a smell , that the Inhabitants of Malaca , and Goa in the East-Indies , distill an odoriferous water from them , and make use of their red stalks to colour meats , as the Europaeans do of Saffron . So likewise do those Trees of the Islands Hebrides , the wood whereof being rotted in the Sea is turn'd into Birds like our Ducks ; and that mention'd by Ruellius , l. 12. ch . 38. of his History of Plants , which bears Cockles , of which Birds are produc'd ; and those said by Munster in his Cosmography , to grow in Vomonia near Scotland towards the North , whose Fruit falling into the water is turn'd into a Bird , call'd a Tree-Bird . Guadaguigna , an Italian Author , affirms the like of the leavs of another Tree . Add to these those which Cardan saith , grow on the bank of a River in Ireland , of whose leavs those that fall into the water become Fishes , and those that fall upon the land Birds ; as also those which Pigafetta saith , he saw in the Island of Cimbubon , near Borneo in Oriental Asia , which falling to the Earth , walk'd upon four sharp and short feet , whereof he kept one eight dayes , which mov'd when it was touch'd , and liv'd , in his judgement , of Air alone . Of this sort are likewise all Sea Vegetables , such as the Sea-Star , Sea-Nettle , Oysters , which have a very dull Sense , are immoveable , and oftentimes fastned to the Rocks , and from the midst of whose shells sometimes springs a shrub call'd Sea-Oak , which grows also upon stones and potsheards , having no root but a thick purple leaf , as Pliny and Theophrastus witness . But all this is nothing in comparison of what Scaliger saith of the Scythian Lamb , nam'd Borrametz . They affirm , that in Zalvolha a part of Tartary , the Inhabitants sow a grain like Melon-seed , saving that 't is not quite so long ; from which issues a Plant about five spans high , having the feet , hoofs , ears , and whole head of a Lamb , ( saving the Horns , which are represented by one tuft of Hair ) and being cover'd with a hairy thin skin ; its flesh is very sweet , and like that of Crevishes ; and which is more strange , it bleeds when it is wounded , and is much desir'd by Wolves , but not by other Animals that live on flesh . It adheres to the Earth by the Navil , and cannot live unless grass be sown about it ; which withering , or being purposely destroy'd , the Plant dyes : Which Plant-Animal , Sigismond Liber , a Pole , saith , is also call'd Smarcandeos by the Musulmans , who wear the skin of it upon their breasts and shaven heads for warmth . And there are seen at this day in the King of France's Garden in the Fauxbourg of S. Victor at Paris , three sorts of Plants , to which cannot be deny'd the name of Sensitive , since being toucht , they flag their leavs , one sooner , another more slowly , and the third very leisurely ; which leavs return to their place after the Sun hath warm'd them again with his rayes , Garsias ab Horto speaks as much of certain anonymous Plants growing in the Province of Malabar , which as soon as they are toucht , shrink and contract their branches by a motion contrary to the former ; and he adds , that their leavs resemble those of Polypody , and the Flowers are yellow . Theophrastus in Book 4. Chap. 3. of his History of Plants , attributes the same faculty to a Spinous Plant like Fearn , ( according to Gaza's Translation ) or Feathers , ( according to that of Pliny ) the leavs or boughs of which Plant being toucht , become arid and languid , close , and compress themselves , and after some time turn green again , and resume their first vigor : He saith , This Plant grows at Grand Cairo , and is so big that three men can scarce fathom it . Apollodorus , the Disciple of Democritus , ascribes the like virtue to an Herb which he calls Aeschinomene , or Chast-Herb , because it shuns the hand of any that offers to touch it , shrinking its leavs up into an heap . Pliny speaks of another in the Islands of the Troglodites like Coral , call'd Charito-Blepharon , which seems to be sensible of the approach of him that comes to cut it , becomming then as hard as horn ; and , if he wait some time , like a stone . The Portugals tell in their Navigations of an Herb that grows with small roots in hot and moist places , putting forth eight little branches two fingers long , furnisht with leavs on each side , as green as Tamarisk , but resembling those of Polypody . From the middle of the roots arise four small stalks , each of which bears a yellow Flower like that of Cloves , but without smell ; which being never so little toucht , languish and flag , but resume their first vigor upon the removal of the hand . Of which Marvail , a Philosopher of Malabar being unable to find the cause , became a fool . Monardes a Physician of Sevil , having describ'd a sort of Barly in new Spain , call'd Gayatene , or Cevadilla , ( wich falls flat as soon as it is toucht ) makes mention of another Species of the same Herb , which lying spread upon the ground , upon touching , folds it self like crisped Colewort . Lastly , Nicolas Conti says , that in the East-Indies between the Cities of Bisnagar and Malepur , there grows a Tree without Fruit three yards high , call'd Arbor Pudica , which retracts its branches when any Man or Beast approaches it . By all which Relations , it is manifest that there are Sensitive Plants . The Second said , That since 't is not possible to imagine Sensitive Life without Organs , these motions must not be attributed to Sense , but to other Causes ; as to the attractive heat which is in all Plants , which makes them fold up themselves according to the figure of the Body near which they are . Some Animals , as Oysters , have indeed a more imperceptible degree of Sense , yet are not they therefore Plants ; those whereof that have any local motion , have it , perhaps , from the concussion of the Earth caus'd by the approaching person , or from the stirring of the Air ; which though imperceptible , drives along the Ignis Fatuus : And , perhaps , these Flowers and Herbs are of a very rare and subtle texture . Unless you had rather recurr to the Antipathy which is found between these Plants and Man , which causes the skin and fiddle-strings made of Sheeps guts , to break at the noise and sound made by those of a Wolf , with which they will never be brought to be harmonious . For this is a better way than to multiply Species without necessity , as they do who establish a middle Nature between a Plant and an Animal . And as for those which remove from one place to another , they may , perhaps , find the same account of them upon inquiry that Aeneas Sylvius did , who ( as he saith in his Description of Europe , Chap. 46. ) asking James VI. King of Scotland , touching those Tree-Birds reported to be bred there , learnt from the mouth of that learned King , that those famous Trees grew not there but in the Orcades . Whereupon Aeneas truly and handsomely reply'd , Miracula fugiunt . CONFERENCE CCVII. Of the Bezoar . THis word some think is deriv'd from the Hebrew Bel , which signifies King , and zaars Poysons , as if it were the King or Master of Poysons , which are subdu'd more powerfully by this than any other remedy . According to Scaliger , Bezohard is taken by the Arabians for that which preserves life , and so the Stone will have borrow'd its name from its effect . Cardan saith , there is a poysonous root of this name , which bears a fruit call'd Niraebri , which is an Antidote to it . This stone is divided into Natural and Artificial . The Natural is of two sorts , viz. Animal and Mineral ; yea , Plants and every thing good against Poysons is commonly term'd Bezoardical , But the Name primarily belongs to a stone found in an Animal , called by the Persians Pasan , or Pasar ; which Animal , Monardes saith , is of the bigness , and almost of the shape of a Stag , having two Horns large at the base , pointed at the top , and bowed over the back like those of a Goat , which it resembles in the feet , and something too in the form : Whence some term it Trag-elaphos , i. e. a Goat-Deer , though this be a different Animal , having short Hair , and a skin between grey and red , and sometimes of other colours . The Indians take them in nets for the stone's sake , which they sell to Merchants . For though the Beast is so furious that it breaks any other link but those of Iron , yet the price of this stone is so great that it makes the danger despicable . He adds , that it is so nimble that it casts it self down from an high Rock , and lights upon its horns without any hurt ; and that its pace is leaping and bounding like a foot-ball . All agree not in what part of the Animal the stone grows . The Arabians write , that this and all other sorts of Deer finding themselves old and sick , by their breath draw Serpents out of their holes and devour them , that so thereby they become young and well again ; after which finding themselves heated by this food , they run into the water , and stay there without drinking till their heat be over ; during which stay in the water , this stone is bred in the corners of their Eyes , whence it is taken for the uses abovesaid . But Monardes more probably learnt from the Inhabitants of the Mountains of China , that in the Indies near the River Ganges , these Goat-Deer after their eating of Serpents go about the tops of the Mountains feeding on such Herbs as Nature hath taught them resist Poysons ; of the quintessence whereof mix'd with that of the Poysons , the Bezoar is by some particular virtue produc'd in some cavity of their Bodies ; Garsias ab Horto , and Acosta say , in their stomack ; particularly in that reduplication by which they ruminate : others , as Fragosus , in the kidneys , because some stones have the figure of that part , which also is the most lapidifick of the whole Body ; and others too , as Rabbi Moses the Aegyptian , in the Gall ; which opinion Monardes himself is of though he admits too that it is found in the Ventricle , Intestines , and other cavities of the Body : As , indeed , there is no place in the Bodies of Animals , but stones may be generated in them . However , 't is universally acknowledg'd so useful , that the hunters are expresly commanded to carry them all to the King , who buyes them at a great rate , and they are not transported elsewhere but clandestinely . Amatus Lusitanus saith , that one of the richest Presents which Cochain King of the place sent in his time to the King of Portugal , was one of these stones , a little bigger than a Hazle-nut ; of which having observ'd the great effects , he procur'd others to be brought from that Country . These effects are the curing of Pestilential Fevers , the Leprosie , Small Pox , Epilepsie , Worms in Children , bitings of venomous Beasts , and generally against all Poyson ; particularly , 't is very proper for faintings , — and other effects of Melancholy . Whence 't is us'd in Quartan ; Agues to appease the Symptoms thereof , and Charles V. took it often ; yea , 't is observ'd in some Hospitals , that the bare powder of this stone temper'd in water , communicates its virtue thereunto , so that it hath cur'd the Purples and other Epidemical Maladies . The Second said , That such as design'd to get themselves Reputation in Physick , finding many Diseases unconquerable by common Remedies , that they might not remain idle , and suffer the defect of curing incurable , and rebellious Maladies to be imputed either to their Art or their Ignorance , have had recourse to the Foxe's skin , proposing the use of Remedies so rare and hard to find , that their Imposture might not be discover'd . Hence , some have so highly extoll'd precious Stones and Gold , which not fifty years ago the poor were perswaded , cur'd them by being boil'd in Restoratives , though the rich , who made use of the traud , found their gold Chains as heavy afterwards as before , ( in case they lookt well to them , in the boiling ) and consequently , that no Vertue was deriv'd from them . Of this kind is the Bezoar-stone : touching the Original whereof we see how Authors differ , and a few moneths ago an Animal was shewn in this City very different from that above-describ'd , which they term'd Pucos , and affirmed to be that which bred the Bezoar . Besides , the difficulty of discerning the true Stone from false , which probably are the most numerous , must needs render the use of it suspicious ; since even in the time of Serap on it was sold falsifi'd , which , he saith , was unprofitable , but I think rather mischievous . And Clusius complains , That the Merchants of Lisbon would not suffer the usual trial to be made for distinguishing the true from the adulterate . Neither do Authors agree about those trials ; some accounting it a sign of Goodness , if the Stone hath nothing but a little dust in the Center ; whereas the falsifi'd ( say they ) have some Seed , or other solid body there , upon which the other Materials were superinduc'd : others think , the right hath always a straw in the middle . Wherein we may observe , that the several scales or folds it hath one over another , like those of an Onion , or the Stone of a man's Bladder , which are made by new apposition of matter , agree not with the above-mentioned manner of its being made all at once . But in whatever manner and place it be produc'd , I think it can act only by its manifest Qualities which alone are active ; the Effects of occult Qualities being as hidden as themselves . Besides , how could these Treasures and Presents of Kings to be so common at this day , in all Shops , if they had such great Vertues too as are attributed to them . Wherefore 't is most likely , that the Avarice of Men hath added this to other popular Errors . The Third said , That as no Sect is more easie than the Pyrrhonian or Sceptick , which doubts of every thing ; so 't is a very obvious Invention for such as are willing to decline inquiring into that vast treasure of Remedies , which are dispers'd from the Concave of the Moon to the Center of the Earth , and into the trials which may be made by their almost infinite preparations and mixtures , to reject all upon pretext of Incertainty in Philosophical accounts . But though the shortest , I doubt whether it be the best way ; since Experience shews us many Effects which depend not upon Qualities ; and , they that decry the Bezoar , because it acts not by manifest Qualities , admit others which do as little , viz. Elective Purgers , Splenetical , Hysterical , and other appropriate Remedies , though in some cases even of a contrary temper to the parts they are apply'd to . Which error happens , from our always making Qualities Causes ; whereas oftentimes they are Effects . Besides , 't is great pride to deny whatever we understand not ; since the most knowing agree that they see only through a cloud , and the chief effect of Beatitude will be , To be ignorant of nothing . And why should the faculties of Antidotes depend more upon first Qualities than those of poysons do ? since they ought to be contraries , and contraries are under the same Genus . Wherefore it sufficeth to recur to Authority and Experiment . Indeed Hippocrates and Galen knew not Bezoar ; yet neither do wee reject Sena which they knew not , and which is one of the commonest and best Medicaments we have . But all the Arabian Physicians concurr in this point , and Serapion particularly affirms , that this Stone is a potent Antidote against all poyson in the bitings of venemous Beasts ; and so efficacious , that not only three or four grains of it held in the mouth , enervate poysons ; but the powder apply'd to a venemous Animal , stupefies it , and takes away its power of hurting ; so that some parts already begun to corrupt by their biting , have presently been restor'd to their first estate by its single application . Avicenna , in the fourth Chapter of his second Canon ranks it with Treacle , amongst Alexipharmacal Remedies which preserve health , and strengthen the Spirits . Rhasis , in his Continent , affirms , That he found more admirable Faculties in Bezoar , than in all other Antidotes ; and in his book to Almansor , he saith , That Remedies for resisting poyson , that assault the heart , and offend by their whole substance , are in vain prepar'd , if Bezoar be left out ; which alone , he saith , resists the poyson of Napellus or Monks-hood the most pernicious of all . Avenzoar , in his Theyser , writes , that a man given over for dead upon taking of poyson , was cur'd by three grains of Bezoar . Peter de Abano ( call'd the Conciliator ) affirms , That Edward I. King of England , being wounded with a poyson'd sword in the war against the Sultan , and ready to expire , was cur'd by some of this stone given him by the General of the Templars : and that the bare wearing it resists poyson . Monardes affirms , That with this Stone in less than a quarter of an hour he cur'd a certain Licentiate , whose body was already all swell'd by having once drunk , and another time eaten poyson ; and that a poyson'd Maid , after the useless tryal of all other Counterpoysons , was presently cur'd by this . The same Author produces a great number of Syncopes , Pestilential Feavers , Vertigoes , Epilepsies , and other Diseases cur'd by this Remedy ; which is the more excellent in that it is insipid and void of all the bad taste which accompanies most other Remedies . These Examples are further authoris'd by the publick voice , which cannot be easily outweigh'd by the few persons that undertake to bid defiance to Antiquity , and to accuse it of ignorance or fraud , though it be not wholly destitute of Reason . For since 't is granted , that Viper's flesh is necessary in Treacle to render the same efficacious against the bitings of that Animal , ( it being necessary , that something intervene of a middle nature between ours , and that of the Viper , as its flesh , is being void of venom , but susceptible of it ) why should it be deny'd , that Bezoar which is produc'd of something that hath poyson , and something that resists it , may serve for a medium to subdue the same in our bodies . The objections to the contrary are either general or particular . The former concern only Mountebanks , who are left to answer them ; it being incredible that a good man , much less a Christian , would deceive in a matter so important as Life ; which yet may be as often indanger'd by rejecting good remedies upon vain Argumentations , ( to say no worse ) as by prescribing those that are unprofitable . The Objection against Gold and precious stones makes as much against the Confection de Hyacinthis , and others , whereof they are ingredients ; but they that have well consider'd those rich Bodies , find virtues to issue from them which impair not their weight ; as is observ'd in Quicksilver , the decoction whereof kills worms , though its weight remain the same ; and in the Regulus of Antimony , a cup whereof renders liquors purgative in infinitum , without any diminution of its substance . As for the diversity of Opinions touching the generation of this Stone , this difficulty is found almost in all forreign remedies ; and though 't is not known , Whence Amber comes ? yet we find its perfume excellent , and its use profitable in Physick . Nor is Adulteration proper only to Bezoar stones , but common to Balm , Civet , Storax , Rhubarb , and , in a word , to all other remedies ; and the abuse ought not to prejudice the use , since the same Authors that have observ'd these impostures , teach us also to avoid them . Clusius makes tryal of them , by passing a poyson'd thread through a Dog's Leg , and when the Symptoms of the Poyson have made him fall down as dead , if upon taking a little of the powder of this Stone , he revives , 't is right ; if not , 't is falsifi'd . Monardes's tryal is by breaking the stone , which ought to appear made of several films thicker or thinner according to its bigness , which is commonly equal to that of an Olive , and almost of the same colour , though some are found to weigh two ounces , and the biggest are the best ; but the Surfaces must be all smooth , the inward more than the outward , in the middle of which is a powder of more efficacy than the outside , or a straw or little piece of dry'd Herb , not a seed as there is in the fictitious ; those that are vers'd therein know how to avoid being abus'd , and adjudge the Oriental better than the Occidental , which are darker and weaker . It matters not as to the truth of the effect , in what manner this stone is generated ; though 't is not impossible for several Tunicles to be produc'd together , as those of the Onyon are . In fine , such may the rarity of Bezoar have sometimes been , that only great persons made use of it ; but its admirable effects have made men curious to procure store of them , which they may the more easily do even by their means who decry them , the Apothecaries thereby having always some left in their shops . The Fourth said , That in order to know well the benefits of Bezoar , 't is requisite first to be agreed What it is ; which point is not yet determin'd . Scribonius Largus conceives it the hardned tear of a Stag a hundred years old : Others , think it a Mineral ; others , a stone bred in an Animal , so contrary to Nature that the Animal that breeds it is exceedingly tormented with it , especially if be big ; which the hunters guess by seeing them go with pain , as Men do that have the stone in the Bladder . Yea , 't is not agreed in what part of the Body 't is found , though this indication be necessary towards the discovery of its virtue ; since stones found in the Gall are of another Nature and Properties , than those of the Reins or Bladder . Moreover , the colour of these stones is extreamly various , not to mention the difference which proceeds from that of Climates ; the Occidental being almost without virtue in comparison of the Oriental . Whence it follows , that no certain unquestionable property can be assign'd to this stone as to other Remedies , which act always in the same manner ; otherwise there would be no Science . But should the Bezoar have an Alexipharmacal Virtue , yet it could be but like that of other Bodies , which act proportionally to their bulk . Now what proportion is there between three grains of an insipid powder which causes no evacuation , or other sensible action ; and a mortal poyson , whose cruel Symptoms discover themselves as speedily as fire doth when put to matter susceptible of combustion ? And I appeal to the testimony of all those that have made use of it in our Age , whether they ever found the effects that are attributed to it . Whence it follows , that it is doubly to be rejected ; First , because 't is of great cost to the Patient ; Secondly , it takes up the place of some other good Remedy , causing loss of time which might otherwise be profitably employ'd in relieving the sick . The Fifth said , That Poysons and Epidemical Diseases hurt not by their manifest qualities , nor by the quantity of their matter ; as appears in the biting of a Scorpion , which casts forth an imperceptible quantity of venom . And therefore 't is not to be expected that their Remedies should act either by such qualities , or by their quantity . Nor are we to doubt of the effect of Bezoar , under pretext that 't is given in few grains , though some have given twenty and thirty grains ; and that the ordinary dose is about nine or ten grains . Neither is it material whether it be the stone of the kidneys of a Goat , Deer , or the tear of a Deer , provided it have the Virtues ascrib'd to it , which is no more incredible than that which Scaliger affirms , himself try'd in the Stag's tear , which , he saith , so melts Men's Bodies that are either poyson'd or infected with the Pestilence , that they seem turn'd all into water , and thereby are cur'd . To which Experience , there are few well employ'd Physicians but can add many more . Nor is any thing said against Bezoar , but what may be objected against all other Antidotes , as Sealed Earth , Unicorn's Horn , and all Cordial Remedies , whose Virtue may as well be question'd as that of Bezoar . CONFERENCE CCVIII . Whence proceeds the sudden Death of Men and Animals upon descending into certain Pits . ON the sixteenth of June last , an Inhabitant of the Town of Tilliers , two Leagues from Virruel , perceiv'd a goodly Pigeon , which he took to be one of his own , fall down into a Well hard by his House ; whereupon he call'd his Son , and , to draw it out , they let down a basket with a rope to the bottom of the Well , into which the Pigeon presently entred ; but as oft as they lifted it up from the water , it fell back again thereunto : After their design had fail'd , the Son tyes a cudgel to the rope , and being let down by his Father , endeavors to take the Pigeon . The Father ask'd him , Whether he had her ? He answer'd thrice , No ; and after some sighs falls , having lost both Speech and Life . The Father troubl'd at so strange an accident , resolves to go down himself , and accordingly without any help descends into the Well , where he remain'd as his Son. The Neighborhood advertised of this dysaster repair'd thither , and , amongst others , one who had not long before cast the Well ; He ascribing all to the weakness of those who were dead , presently betakes himself to go down ; but he was scarce come within two foot of the water but he fell down dead without making any complaint . A strong and vigorous young Man upon the belief that the company conceiv'd that those persons were not dead , but only needed help , undertakes to go down likewise ; he did so , but suddenly fell backwards with a little Convulsive Motion which made him cast up his head . Hereupon , notwithstanding the disswasions of the Curate of the place , who began to suspect some mortiferous causes of this effect , a fifth descended after he had caus'd the rope to be fastned to his middle ; he was no sooner in the middle of the Well but he was pull'd up again upon the Gestures which he made , with a livid Countenance , and other signes fore-runners of Death , which he escap'd by being presently succoured with Wine and Aqua Vitae . Being recover'd , he affirm'd ▪ that he had perceiv'd no hurt but only a certain faintness upon him . This last attempt cool'd all assistance , so that there was no more talk of going down , but only of getting the Bodies up ; which was done : and 't was observ'd that none of them had any signes of Life saving the Son , in whom were seen some small tokens which presently vanish'd . The wonderment of all this was greatly increas'd , when a Gentleman of the Country , curious of seeing what was reported , let down a Dog , who continu'd there a quarter of an hour , and was pull'd up again safe and sound . This Well twenty five foot deep , and of water but two , is inclos'd with a very ancient Wall at the foot of a good high Hill , whereon stands the Castle of Tilliers : And which help'd not to diminish the wonder , it had been cleansed by two men who found no hurt , nor any thing extraordinary in it , saving an odour stronger than elsewhere ; the water being as clear as that of the Spring , and without any sediment . Now if it was mineral and malignant vapors that suffocated those that descended , the same might have done the like upon those that first gave them vent . The Second said , That this Effect cannot be attributed to vapors barely venomous , and of the nature of ordinary Poysons , which corrupt our humours , sometimes after Applications , as the Plague and other Epidemical Diseases do ; but this steam is so opposite to Life , that it destroyes the same in an instant ; which we cannot imagine to proceed from any other cause but a mineral , which is far more active . The escape of those that cleans'd the Well , may be attributed to the mud which smeared the sides of the Well , and so kept the vapor in ; till growing stronger by that restraint , it made way for its self through that remaning crust , and produc'd the above-mention'd dismal effects ; emitting its Poyson in a strait line , according to the rectitude of the Well , which weakned the Pigeon in such sort , that it was unable to rise again ; as 't is reported that Birds fall down as they fly over the Mare Mortuum , or Lake of Sodom , in Judea . The Third said , 'T is not probable that any such slimy crust hindred this Effect at first , since the Dog let down afterwards found no hurt ; unless you think a new crust arose in that little time which pass'd between the death of the Men , and the descent of the Dog. This Effect therefore may probably be attributed to the Archaeus , or Central Fire , that Motor of Nature , which dries all the vapors of the Elements from the Centre to the Circumference , subliming the principals of minerals , in order to make its Productions ; and as the several mixtures of these elevated vapors are in some places wholsome , to wit , in Bathes and mineral waters ; so there are others destructive of our Nature . But because such elevation is not continual , but only at certain times , according to the motion of that grand Motor , and , particularly , of the Sun ; hence Arsenical vapors have produc'd such Effects at one time , and stifled those that descended into a Well filled with them , which they have not done to those that clean'd it , nor to the Dog ; in as much as those vapors were not rais'd at this time . And , perhaps , these mineral vapors are not always sublim'd in such a degree as to be mortiferous ; otherwise it would follow that none could ever labor in mines with safety , by reason of deadly fumes . The Fourth said , That such expellations could not extinguish the Fire of Life in so short a time , without some fore-running signes . But 't is more probable , that this Effect proceeds from some venomous Animal infecting the Air , which being confin'd in a place incapable of evaporation , and suckt by those that descend down the Well , they can no more save themselves from Death , than in a pestilent Air. Nor are they Fables which History records of certain Grottoes , in which Basilisks and Serpents residing , infected not only the place , but also the whole Country ; as Philostratus relates in the Life of Apollonins , how a Dragon carry'd the Plague into all places where-ever he went. Now as to the particulars of the Story , what is difficult in them I thus resolve . Those that cleans'd the Well open'd the passage to the Basilisk , who by degrees creeping forth out of his hole into the Well , there darted forth his mortal rays upon what-ever was presented to his Eyes ; which done , he retir'd into his hole again ; so that the Dog let down into the Well after the Basilisk's retirement , could not be hurt : For that the spirits issuing out of the Eyes of this mortiferous creature , are harmless to dogs , and deadly to Men , is not warranted by any Example ; Antiquity , whose Judgement is venerable even in doubtful things , allowing this Beast capable of doing mischief only in the place where he resides . CONFERENCE CCIX. Whether a Dead Body can be preserv'd naturally many years . THis Question is divided in two points ; First , Whether a dead Body can be kept without art ; Secondly , Whether it can be so by art ; Nature being here oppos'd not to Art , but to what is supernatural . The first is hard , every Carkase having in it self the principles of Coruption ; because the harmony of qualities which caus'd to subsist being dissolv'd , it advances of it self to an annihillation : And Nature should cease her continual motion , if her subject depriv'd of animal life should always remain in one and the same state . Yea , if Nature should stop her course in dead Bodies , and not be able to resolve them into other works , the Influences of the Heavens would be useless in respect of them , as also their motion , which is in order to generations , which would cease if there were no more corruption ; whence the destruction of the Universe in its parts would follow . Nor would the Elements act any more one against another , remaining pure and simple , and incapable of any generation , since siccity could no more act upon humidity , nor heat upon cold . It remains to enquire , Whether a dead Body may be preserv'd by art ; which seems possible , because we may by art destroy the activity of the Elements , and reduce them to a just and equal temperament capable of long preservation . For if impurities and superfluities lead mixt Bodies to Corruption , 't is easie to separate them by Chymistry ; otherwise this art would be incapable of reducing them as it doth every day to a just Temperament : Yea , if we consider the Principles of Preservation , it will appear , that those of Art are more powerful than those of Nature , in regard of the means and Instruments it employs to separate them which Nature cannot do , because She mixes things without choice and depu●ation : and consequently , since Art hath so much power in so many Agen●s , 't is possible to preserve a dead body for many years . Moreover , our own Experience ▪ and that of Antiquity teach us , that Balms are able to preserve bodies a long time ; as appears in the Mummies of Aegypt , and in some Embryo's , which ●re preserv'd long in spirit of Salt , and other Liquors repugnant 〈…〉 . The second said , That a dead body may be preserved long , not only by 〈◊〉 , but also naturally ▪ as that of a Lady deceased fifty six years ago , which was found lately intire , and gave occasion ●o this Conference ; Whence it may be presum'd , That Women are not so easily corruptible , because their bodies are made of flesh more elaborate then that of man , which was immediately taken from the dust , and consequently is more prone to return into its first Original . Now the way to preserve dead bodies from corruption , is , to prevent the dissolution of their parts ; which is done by maintaining the connexion of humidity with driness ; to which end all extrinsical heat and moisture must be kept from them as much as possible . Hence it is , that dead bodies are plac'd in subterraneous places , and inclosed in leaden Coffins , to the end , the cold and dry vapours symbolizing with the qualities of Saturn , ( which the Chymists make as justly preservative as the Poets make it destructive ) may withstand extrinsecal heat and moisture , and maintain the marriage of 〈◊〉 with humidity ; which is also the scope of the Gums and Spices we employ to imbalm bodies ; which having some heat with a certain Unctuousness suck up the superfluous moisture , and preserve the Natural . Moreover , the Sex , Age , and Temperament , are considerable in this matter . A Habit of body moderately fleshy , ( which Galen accounts the most laudable , and which denotes a good Constitution ) is fittest for this purpose ; and 't is probable , that the bodies of those that die of a sudden death , resist putrefaction longer than those that have been extenuated by a longer Sickness , or brought to the Grave by a Feaver ; because in these cases the body is in a great tendency to putrefaction even before Death . CONFERENCE CCX . Of the Remora . T Is a small Fish , half a foot long , called by the Greeks , Echeneïs , and , by the Latins , Remora ; because 't is thought to stop the motion of Ships , by means of two scales wherewith it closely imbraces the keel . This common belief is founded upon many experiences reported by Authors , worthy of Credit . Pliny writes , That Periander , having sent a Ship to Gnidos , with orders to castrate all the principal Children of that Island , it was stopp'd in the main sea so long time as was requisite to send for other Orders contrary to the former by another Ship ; and that in remembrance of this happy retardment , the two scales of this little fish were in his time seen hanging up near the Altar of Gnidia and Venus . The like happen'd to a Pretorian Ship of Anthony at the battel of Actium , so that he could not advance to give Orders to his Naval Army . The Emperor Caligula , having set sail from Asturia , with a Gally of five banks , was likewise constrain'd to stay by the way with his Vessel , the other Ships not suffering the same obstruction ; at which this Prince was so incens'd , that he presently commanded divers to seek out the cause , who at length found this Fish sticking to the helm of the Vessel which they shew'd him about the bigness of a Snail ; and he was more surpris'd when he saw that it had not the like effect within the Ship as without ; as 't is said , the foot of a Tortoise being in a Vessel , makes it move slowly . Plutarch , in the second book of his Symposiacks , affirms , That this Fish was found sticking to the Ship which he hired , to sail into Sicily ; and Rondeletius saith . That the Cardinal of Tourain being imbarked for Rome , in a Vessel of three banks was a long time stopp'd in a place at Sea by this little Fish , which being taken was serv'd up to his table ; though others write , that it is not fit to eat . But what they add , That its vertue of retarding is such , that it is made use of to hinder the Judgment of a Law-suit whereof the issue is fear'd ; and also in filtres to retain a Lover that despises his loving Mistris , is as hard to believe , as 't is to find considerable reasons for it , without having recourse to the ancient asylum of those who despair to find any , which is the specifick form of this Fish , which hath the same faculty of stopping Ships , that a Diamond hath of retaining the Vertue of the Loadstone , and Garlick of hindering it to act : as the Ship appeaseth the fury of the Elephant ; the Fig-tree , that of the Bull ; and many other such things , which though small in bulk , are yet very great and virtuous ; as they make appear in their Qualities , which are as sensible in their Effects , as they are occult in their Causes . The Second said , That the Remora worketh the same Effect upon the Ship , that the Torpedo doth upon the hand of the Fisher , which becomes stupid , when he toucheth the same with a long pole . Now of this effect of Remora is not hard to be accounted for , if we follow the Principles of Campanella , and those who allow sense to all , even the most gross corporeal things . But this opinion being little received , 't is better to say , that whereas all natural things subsist only by the vicissitude of motion and rest ; wise Nature , who is the principle of both , hath judiciously dispenc'd them that they are found differently in some things , and in others , and that for the good and ornament of the Universe , which requires , that as they are bodies immoveable by reason of their scituation or use , to wit , the Earth , and the Poles of the Heavens ; others always in motion , to wit , the Heavens , Rivers , Air , and Fire ; and others , endued with an attractive vertue , as the Loadstone and Amber ; so She hath given others a Quality contrary to this . Namely , the Remora , that of stopping the motion of a Ship : and because motion and rest are contrary one to the other , their principles are no less , as well those that are effective of motion , as those which cause rest ; but 't is better to explicate them by their sensible and indubitable effects , than by reasons ordinarily frivolous and impertinent . The Third said , 'T is no rare thing for Ships to be staid in the main Sea , whatever pains the Mariners take to make them go forward ; and how favourable soever the Wind may be , the cause whereof is no other but the contrary motion of the waves of the Sea , especially in streights and narrow places where there are strong Currents , which probably . stopp'd Caligula's Ship , and those other mentioned in History , rather than this little Fish which 't is credible can send so strong a Vertue from its small body , as to fix and check the far greater , and oftentimes irresistible force of the Winds and Sea. Unless you had rather attribute this retardment to the mucosity and other foulnesses wherewith Ships are crusted in long Voyages , which hinder their advancing ; and this Fish being sometimes found in those mucous humidities , people mistake it for the cause , though it no wise contributed thereunto . The Fourth maintain'd , according to the opinion of Francastorius , That 't is not possible for so small a Fish as the Remora , to stop a great Ship at full sail ; but that this Effect is occasion'd by Rocks indu'd with a Quality like that of the Loadstone ; upon which this Fish using to reside , when a Ship passes near them , their Adamantine Vertue attracts the same towards them ; whence the same thing happens by these two violent motions , viz. that wherewith the Vessel is driven along in the main Sea , and the attraction of these Rocks , as when two equal forces draw a weight two several ways , the thing remains unmov'd ; so that this fish is not the cause , but only the sign of this retardment . The fifth said , That if there were any such magnetical vertue , in this case the nails and iron-works of the Ship so stay'd , would rather be taken away , than its course stopt , the latter being more hard to do than the former ; since a little force sufficeth to pull a nail out of a Ship , whose impetuous motion , 't is not possible to withhold ; whence Archimedes's his drawing of a Ship out of the Port into the Market-place by his endless serue , pass'd for one of the goodliest secrets of the Mechanicks , though indeed it be nothing to the present enquiry . And the truth is , this strange effect may best be attributed to a hidden property , and singular quality of this Fish , which being always found sticking to the stopped Ships , is more probably the cause of that impediment , than any unknown Rocks , which ought to do the like to all Vessels that approach them , if there were any such : For t is a vanity condemn'd by the most intelligent in the secrets of Nature , to presume to give valid reasons thereof , whilst we have none for the most sensible and ordinary effects , for want of knowing the last and proximate differences which constitute every thing in its Essence , and distinguish it from others ; it being easie to know , that the Remora , after the example of many other which act by a propriety of their form , produceth this effect , without being needful to trouble our selves to find out the means it imploys in order thereunto . CONFERENCE CCXI. Of Negroes . NAture loves variety so well that she is not contented with producing a great number of Species of all sorts of Animals differing chiefly according to the Climates which produce them ; but she hath also pleas'd her self in an innumerable diversity of individuals especially as to colour , as cannot be call'd an Accident in Blackamores , but an inseparable property , which distinguishes them from other men , and constitutes the nature of Negroes , in whom the Sun's heat produceth an effect contrary to that of his light ; this brightning , the other obscuring the subject upon which it acts . Yet it acteth not alike upon all Subjects , since the same Star ( Aethiopian ) whitens linnen and wax ; but this blackness happens to the Aethiopians because moisture exceeds , and in a manner extinguisheth heat ; just as we see it come to pass in Charcoals , Gangreens , and the parts of man's body when struck with Lightning . For , if the first Quality would take colours , no doubt cold would be white as we may judg by Water , Ice , Snow , Gray Hairs , and the Animals that live under the Artick Pole which are all white , though of the same Species with ours of another colour ; as Bears and Hares . Which is further prov'd by Herbs which grow white under ground , and lose as much of their heat and bitterness , as they partake of such whiteness , witness the stalks of Hartichoaks and Savoury . Hot things would be red , and of the colour of Fire , which we see gives that colour to faces formerly pale , to hot Iron and burning Wood ; but a superfluous humidity supervening stifles , and extinguishes this heat , and leaves behind it the colour of corruption ; as we see the whitest skin grows black by heat upon travelling Southwards ; the contrary happening to those that go Northwards . The Second said , That , if heat alone made Blackamoors , those that are most expos'd to the Sun-beams should be the blackest ; but they are not so , there being many Nations of the New World , where it is so hot , that they go all naked , of an olive colour ; whereas in Guiney , Aethiopia , and other places inhabited by Moors , they are cloth'd and feel more cold . And because this colour may be ascrib'd to the reciprocation of heat and cold , which is more likely to alter men's bodies in all other qualities , than in a permanent one ; there are found both black and white people under the same parallels and elevation of the Pole ; as in the Isle of Sumatra , where the Inhabitants are white . Wherefore this colour must not be attributed to the Heaven but to the Earth , which produceth all other varieties of Animals , especially of men , as is observ'd in the Patagons , who are Gyants : To whom are oppos'd the Pigmies which their soil likewise produceth . And to shew that the tincture of the skin is not the only particularity observable in Negroes , they have many other Properties whereby they are distinguish'd from other Nations ; as their thick lips , saddle-noses , coarse short hair , the horny tunicle of the eye , and the teeth whiter than the rest of men . Besides , they are not only exempted from the Pox and other Venereous Maladies , but their Climate alone airs the same . Not to mention the Qualities of their minds , which are so ignorant , that though they have plenty of Flax , yet they want Cloth , because they want skill how to work it ; they abound with Sugar-canes , yet make no trade of them , and esteem Copper more than Gold , which they barter for the like weight of Salt ; and are wholly ignorant of Laws and Physick . Which ignorance renders their spirits more base and servile than those of other Nations ; and they are so born to slavery , that even free men among the Abyssins ( the most considerable people of all Aethiopia ) when they are employ'd by any one , take it not ill to be lash'd with a Bull 's Pizzle , provided they be paid ; and when their Priests exhort the people , they whip them till the blood comes , for the better inculcating of their Instructions , those being held in most reverence , who whip them most severely ; though they were the first Pagans who were converted to the Faith by Queen Candace's Eunuch , who was instructed by S. Philip. And as pusillanimous persons are commonly the most treacherous , ( these two vices having both the same principles ) and presupposing ignorance of the point wherein true Honour consists ; so the Moors are ordinarily base and unfaithful to their Masters , as is verifi'd by abundance of Histories ; which meanness and poorness of Courage , reaches from the second next the King's person to the most inferior amongst them ; all bowing down and touching the ground with their hand when they hear the name of their King Prete-Jun , before whose Tent they make a Reverence though he be not there , and flatter him so excessively that if one of their Kings happen to lose an Eye or other member , they deprive themselves of the same too . Moreover , they are so credulous that they perswade themselves that this King is descended in a direct line from Solomon and the Queen of Sheba , ( who , they say , was nam'd Maqueda ) when she came to see him , as they report , for some other cause besides admiring his Wisdom . The Third said , That the case is the same with the Negroes , in respect of the color of their skin , and the other above-mention'd particulars , as with the long heads of the Children of Paris , which Nature produceth at this day of herself , ever since the Midwives had form'd the first after that manner , upon a belief that this figure was more becomming and suitable to the functions of the Soul than roundness . So likewise the heat of the Sun first blacken'd the skin of the Moors of either Sex by little and little ; amongst whom , the blackest hides , the thickest lips , and most evers'd being in esteem , every Mother endeavor'd to make her Childrens lips and nose of that figure ; and Nature , helpt by their Imagination mov'd by the occurrence of like objects , hath produc'd such ever since . But 't is no wonder if the people of some Countries , under the same parallels and latitude indeed , but defended from the heat of the Sun by opposite Mountains , are exempt from the effect of that heat ; as there are places in France , where upon the same reason fruits are a month or two later in ripening than those of their Neighbors . Moreover , the frisl'd short hair of Negroes is an effect of the same heat , as also their being exempted from the Pox , which being a phlegmatick cold poyson , as appears by its invading the spermatick parts , and the encreasing of its pains in the night more than day , 't is more reasonable that the Temperaments opposite thereunto , such as theirs whose flesh is very dry and void of Phlegm , be free from the same . Now that Negroes abound not in Phlegm and Moisture , appears in that they never spit in their Churches , not only out of custom , but express Law , which would never have been made if it had not been easie to observe . Moreover , the whiteness of their teeth is augmented by the blackness of their faces : And as for their wits , Scaliger thinks them not really dull , but only out of design and craft , which always argues wit. Whence Geographers , who reckon Southern people amongst the most ingenious , say , They could never be brought to their duty by Reason , but suffer themselves to be rul'd only by Religion : Because where Humane Reason holds not , as in matters of Faith , there the greatest wits are oblig'd to become subject to the less , when they speak to them as from God. Besides , their Characters are handsomer and more agreeable than either the Arabick or Turkish . They are addicted to Navigation , and have a Military Order under the protection of Saint Anthony , to which every Gentleman is bound to design one of his three Sons , except the eldest , which serves for their King's Guard , and amounts to 12000. Horsemen . And if there be no other reason to esteem them ignorant but their having no wrangling Lawyers , many other Nations would be happy if they had none neither . And though Physick be not reduc'd to an Art , nor taught by a Method amongst them , ( as neither was it of old amongst us ) yet they want not Remedies useful for health . Their want of Linnen proceeds from their abundance of Cotton ; and the comparison of Gold and Copper depends upon Phansie : And , lastly , the paucity of the people finding food enough at home , have less cause to be eager upon Trade abroad . CONFERENCE CCXII. Of Ecstacies . THough the union between the Body and the Soul be so strict , as to serve for a model to all other unions observable in Nature , yet is it not so strong but that sometimes it admits of a dissolution , which the Philosophers conceiv'd possible , both those parts continuing entire . This separation is call'd an Ecstacy , wherein the Platonists , who first brought it into Vogue , plac'd the Summum Bonum , or greatest Felicity , inasmuch as they pretended , that mens minds were thereby disengag'd from all material things ; nay , from their very Bodies , by the clouds and humidities whereof they imagin'd , that the mind was disturbed in its functions , which , being equally spiritual , are the more compleatly perform'd , the more the Understanding whereby they are produc'd , is disengag'd from this corporeal mass . Whence it comes , that old men , especially such as are near death , or in their sleep , have clearer visions , and more certain predictions than young men , and those who are in perfect health , of a moist Temperament , who are waking , and perform all their other functions . And whereas there is no great road between the highest wisdom and the greatest extravagance , it may be further inferr'd , that those who are of a more dry Temperament , whereof it is as likely that fools as well as wise men , may be , frequently have such visions , and fall into those Ecstacies ; and upon this account , that they mind not their own thoughts , are easily susceptible of external impressions , and the first objects which present themselves to them . So that we may make a distinction of Ecstacies into two kinds . The former is to be attributed only to great and contemplative persons , and may be said to be only a disengagement of the mind , which is so taken up with the apprehension of an object , that it quite forgets all its other functions . For the case is the same with the Vnderstanding , in reference to its object , which is Truth ; as it is with the Will , in respect of its proper object , to wit , Good , which it so passionately affects , that it is not so much where it lives , as where it loves . In like manner , the Understanding being forcibly engag'd to a taking object , whereof it makes a particular observation of all the differences , is so transform'd into it , that it ceases to act any where else . Now the reason of this , is , that knowledge or apprehension , as well as all the other functions , is wrought by a concourse of spirits , which being by that means , in a manner all employ'd in that transcendent action , there are not enough remaining for the performance of other actions , the small portion that is being wholly employ'd about respiration , nourishment , and the other actions necessary for the Conservation of Life . Accordingly , this kind of Ecstacy , or cessation of the functions is not only observ'd to happen in that conflict and contention of the mind , when it is wholly bent upon the examination of some object , but also in all the other actions which are perform'd with excess : such as for example , the Passions are , the extraordinary violences whereof occasion Ecstacies , an extream grief casting a man down so much , that he becomes as it were stupid and insensible . The same thing happens also through joy by a contrary effect , as well as in Anger , Fear , Audacity , and the other perturbations of the irascible and concupiscible Appetites , by reason of the great diffusion or concentration of the spirits . Whence it follows , that it is not more strange to see a man ravish'd and fallen into an Ecstacy as it were out of himself , in the contemplation of some object , than to see some persons so over-joy'd , as to die out of pure joy . For Knowledge being an action of the Understanding , whereby it raises and elevates to a spiritual and incorporeal Being things that are most material , which are advanc'd in the Understanding to a new and more perfect Being , than that which they had of their own Nature , the Understanding renders them like it self , and is so united to them , that there cannot be a greater conformity than what is between the object and the power whereby it is known . When therefore that object is of its own Nature spiritual and immaterial , the Understanding having disengag'd it self from every other Subject , is so over-joy'd at its own knowledge , that it forgets all other actions of less consequence . The other Ecstacy is properly attributed to Lunaticks and distracted persons , and is by Physicians plac'd among the highest irregularities , caused by black Choler in the minds of such as are much inclin'd to Melancholy ; in whom it causes an alienation of Spirit , which inclines them to imagine , speak , or do things that are ridiculous and extravagant ; sometimes with fury and rage , when that humor is enflam'd , and converted into black Choler , and sometimes with a stupid sadness , when it continues cold and dry . The Second said , That the Greek word signifying an Ecstacy , is ordinarily taken for every change of condition whatever it may be ; sometimes for a transportation and elevation of mind , whereby a man comes to know things absent , as it was explicated in the precedent part of this discourse . Such peradventure was the taking up of Saint Paul , even while he liv'd , into that blisful Seat of the Blessed , which he calls the Third Heaven , allowing the Air to be one , and the starry-sky to be another : And that of Saint John the Evangelist , which he speaks of in the Revelation ; Nay , before them , such were those of the Prophets , and , after them , those of many other persons , if we may give any credit to Historians . Such was that of the Abbot Romuald , who , finding a great difficulty to read the Psalms of David , became , in an Ecstacy he had as he was saying Mass , so learned , that he was able to interpret the most intricate passages of them . Such was that of Saint Francis , the Founder of the Order of Franciscans , who , in a ravishment , receiv'd upon his body the marks of our Saviour's Passion . Such was Saint Thomas Aquinas , who frequently fell into such an Ecstacy , that he seem'd dead to all that were about him . Such was John Scot , commonly known by the name of the subtle Doctor , to whom the same thing happen'd so often , that his most familiar friends seeing him as he sate reading or writing , found him many times immoveable and without sentiment , insomuch that he was carry'd away from the place for dead ; and yet these two last , were rais'd up so illuminated from that Philosophical Death , that they have left but few imitators of their great Learning . The same thing is affirmed of a certain Virgin , nam'd Elizabeth , whose Senses were sometimes so stupifi'd , that she continu'd a long time in a manner dead ; from which kind of Trance being come to her self , she fore-told some things , which afterwards came to pass according to her predictions . To be short , there are few Monasteries of either Men or Women , but affirm as much of their Founders . And that it may not be imagin'd , that such a separation of Body and Soul happened during this Life only to Enthusiasm , or a highly-contemplative meditation of divine things , which nevertheless must be acknowledg'd the common cause of it ; we read of Epimenides of Creet , and Aristeas the Proconnesian , eminent Poets and Philosophers , that sometimes they left their Bodies without Souls ; which , having taken their progress about the world , return'd after a certain time , and re-animated their Bodies . Nay , Pliny hath a pretty remarkable Story , how that the Soul of this Aristeas was many times perceiv'd to take her flight out of his Body , under the form of a Crow ; and that his Enemies having observ'd it , and on a time met with his Body in that posture , burnt it , and by that means disappointed the Bird of her nest . Apollonius relates a Story yet much more prodigious , of Hermotimus the Clazomenian , to wit , that his Soul made Voyages of several years ; having left his Body , during that time , without any sentiment , while she went up and down into divers parts of the world , fore-telling Earth-quakes , great Droughts , Deluges , and such other remarkable Accidents . And further , that this thing having several times happen'd to him , he had given his wife a strict charge that no Body should touch his Body during his Soul's being abroad upon the account aforesaid ; but some persons of his acquaintance bearing him a grudg , having with much importunity obtain'd of her the favour to see his Body lying on the ground in that immoveable posture , they caus'd it to be burnt , to prevent the Soul's return into it ; which yet it being not in their power to do , and the Clazomenians being inform'd of that injury done to Hermotimus , built him a Temple , into which Women were forbidden to enter . And Plutarch , in his Book of Socrates's Daemon or Genius , confirming this Relation , and allowing it to be true , affirms , that those who had committed that crime , were then tormented in Hell for it . Saint Augustine in his Book of the City of God , Lib. xiv . relates , that a certain Priest , named Restitutus , when-ever , and as often as , he was desir'd to do it , became so insensible at the mournful tone of some lamenting voice , and lay stretch'd along as a dead Carkase , so as that he could not be awak'd by those who either pinch'd or prick'd him ; nay , not by the application of fire to some part of his Body , inasmuch as he could not feel any thing while he continu'd in the Ecstacy , only afterwards it was perceiv'd that he had been burnt , by the mark which remain'd upon his Body after he was come to himself ; before which time be had not any respiration , and yet he would say , that he had heard the voices of those who had cry'd aloud in his Ears , calling to mind that he had heard them speaking at a great distance . The same Author in the xix . Book of the same Work , affirms , that the Father of one Praestantius was apt to fall into such Ecstacies , that he believ'd himself chang'd into a Pack-Horse , and that he carry'd Provisions upon his back into the fields with other Horses , when all the while his Body continu'd immoveable in the House . Among other Examples of this kind of Ecstacy , Bodin in his second Book of his Daemonomania , chap. 5. relates a story of a certain Servant-maid living in the Danphine , having been found lying all along upon a dung-hill , in such a dead sleep that all the noise made could not awake her ; nay , her Master 's banging her with a switch not prevailing any thing , he ordered fire to be set to the most sensible and tenderest parts of her Body , to try whether she were really dead or not . Which being upon tryal believ'd , they left her in the same place till the morning ; and then sending to look after her , she was found very well in her bed . Whereupon the Master asking her , What she had been doing all the night before ? Ah , Master , said she , how unmercifully have you beaten me ? Upon that discovery she was accus'd for a Witch , and confess'd it . To be short , Cardan in his eighth Book of the Variety of Things , affirms of himself , that he fell into an Ecstacy when he pleas'd ; insomuch that he sleightly heard the voices of those who spoke to him , but understood them not ; Nay , what is more , was not sensible of any pinching , nor yet feeling the exquisite pain of his Gout , whereto he was much subject ; as being not sensible at that time of any thing but that he was out of himself . He afterwards explicates the manner how that Ecstacy is wrought , affirming , that he felt it begin at the Head , especially in the hinder part of the Brain , and thence spread it self all along the Back-bone . He affirmed further , that at the very beginning of it he was sensible of a certain separation about the Heart , as if the Soul with-drew at a kind of wicket , or sally-port , the whole Body concerning it self therein ; and adds , that then he sees what-ever he would with his Eyes , and not by the strength of the Understanding , and that those Images which he sees are in a continual transiency and motion , in the resemblance of Forests , Animals , and such other things : The Cause whereof he attributes to the strength of the Imagination , and sharpness of the Sight . He further relates of his Father such things as are much more miraculous , and occasion'd the suspicion of his being a Magician . Now from all these Sacred and Prophane Histories , it may be inferr'd that of Ecstacies , some are miraculous , and others natural . The former not submitting to ordinary Causes any more than all the other things do that concern Religion , which stands much upon the preheminence of being above Reason . The latter proceeding from the great disproportion there is between the Body and the Mind , the one being extreamly vigorous , the other extreamly weak . Whence it follows , that there are two sorts of persons subject to Natural Ecstacies , to wit , those transcendent Minds which are dispos'd into weak Bodies , and weak Minds in strong and robust Bodies ; inasmuch as there being not a perfect connexion and correspondence between them , the Soul finds it no great difficulty to disengage her self from the Body , or the Body from the Soul , which by that means obtains a freedom in her operations , it being supposd that they do not all at depend one upon another , as may be seen in the Formation of the Embryo , wherein . the Soul making her self a place of aboad plainly shews , that she is able to act without it , as also in swoundings and faintings , during which , the Body continues so destitute of sense , that no active faculty , at least no operation of the Soul , is observable in it . The Third said , That the Vegetative Soul , which is without motion , being the first whereby we live , it is not to be much admir'd , if the other two Souls , to wit , the Sensitive and the Rational do sometimes separate themselves from it ; and this is that which they call Ecstacy : whereof we have a certain instance in all the faculties , wich are in like manner separated one from another , without the loss of their Organs . Accordingly , he who is most sharp-sighted as to the Understanding , hath commonly but a weak corporeal sight ; the most robust Body is ordinarily joyn'd to the weakest Mind : Those persons who walk and talk in their sleep , do also shew that the Rational Soul does quit the Government of the Body , and leaves it to the direction and disposal of the sensitive ; and the same thing may be also said of the Vegetative exclusively to the other two . To come to Instances : we have at this day the experience of some , who continue a long time in Ecstacies , and that not only in matters of great importance , but also in some things of little concernment , which they are not able to comprehend ; nay , there are some have the knack of falling into Trances and Ecstacies when they please themselves . And this hath been affirm'd to me of a certain person who was able to do it , without any other trouble than this : He caus'd to be painted on the wall a great Circle all white , in the Centre whereof he set a black mark , and after a long continu'd looking upon it , the Visual Spirits being by degrees dissipated , brought his Soul into a Vertigo , or Dizziness , which occasion'd the Ecstacy . The Fourth said , That the opinion of Bodin , which allows a separation between the Souls and Bodies of Witches and Sorcerers , having been invented only to render a reason of what they affirm they had seen , during the time their Bodies had been immoveable , is not to be believ'd without some further proof ; since it is impossible even by that to explicate the Relations which they make of those places , where they say they had been , and the things they had there done ; inasmuch as they positively affirm , that they had made those progresses with their Bodies and all their members , and that they had made use of them in eating , drinking , and performing such other actions as are purely corporeal , and cannot be imagin'd done in a state of separation , as being not compatible to separated Spirits , which being immaterial , stand in need of Bodies to assume corporeal affections , and perform those beastly Actions whereof Sorcerers talk so much . To this may be added , that this separation cannot be wrought without death , and , that suppos'd , it were impossible the Souls should re-enter into their Bodies otherwise than by a real resurrection , which is an act that God hath so reserv'd to himself , that the Devil is not capable of doing it : Nay , though it were in his power , it is rather to be imagin'd that he would be far enough from taking souls out of their bodies , and disrobing them of their sensual inclinations , inasmuch as he does all lies in his power , to involve the Souls of Men more and more ▪ into their Bodies , and make them wallow in sensuality , and render all their affections corporeal . Accordingly , great and generous Souls , such as are most disengag'd from the Body , are not fit for that purpose ; since Agrippa , and all the other Masters of that detestable profession , require Simplicity in those who would be Sorcerers , as a necessary and previous disposition . So that if the Souls of Sorcerers , which are at first engag'd , and afterwards continu'd in the Devil's service , only in prosecution of the concerns of the Body , came to be devested of that heavy mass whereby they are encompassed , and stripp'd of the inclinations of the Body , no doubt they would break off so disadvantagious a bargain , at least they would not find any delight in the divertisements where-with the Devil does amuse them . It is therefore more probable , that the Devil should sometimes cast Sorcerers into a certain sleep , and bind up their common sense , so as that they are rendred incapable of receiving external impressions , and that in the mean time , he should joyn together the different species of Memory , and raise in the Imagination such representations thereof as are conformable to the truths which are made else-where . So that the Understanding not receiving any thing from without , which might undeceive it , is wholly taken up with the species it hath within ; the apprehension of Sorcerers being much like those of some persons , who having their brains either weakned by Diseases , or naturally receive such an impression from their dreams , that when they awake , they are hardly able to distinguish them from the things they have seen . That therefore which is commonly called a Diabolical Ecstacy , deserves not the name , since it is only the casting of one into a dead sleep . Those Diseases which Physicians call Ecstacies , as Catalepsies and Madness , are only such improperly ; and the same thing is to be said of those kind of swoundings , which have frequently been taken for Ecstacies in some persons , who having continu'd their Contemplations beyond the strength of their Bodies , and thereupon swounded out of pure weakness , have upon the recovery of themselves , imagin'd , that their Minds had been transported into real Ecstacies , and yet can give no account of what had pass'd during the time of their Trance . The precedent stories , and those which may be thereto added , of Socrates , Archimedes , and some others , do not prove that , naturally , there can be any Ecstacy ; for either those stories seem to be palpably fabulous , or only shew that the Souls of those Ecstatical Persons had not broke off all correspondence with the Body , nor quitted the assistance of the senses and their Organs , that they might be wholly involv'd in themselves , and so resign themselves to Meditations purely Intellectual . For he who shall examine the example of Socrates , as it is related in Plato , will look upon that action rather as a tryal , which Socrates made of his own Patience , than as a real Ecstacy , especially since Socrates is imagin'd standing ; a posture requiring the motion of the Muscles , which presupposes sentiment in the exterior parts . Accordingly , dead bodies , as also those wherein the action of the Soul is check'd and hindred , are not found standing , though the Athenians have shuffled in , among their stories , a tale of one of their men who stood upright after he had been kill'd . The other Instances are of persons who meditated with such earnestness and attention on their own thoughts , and directed their minds with so much violence towards that sense , whereof they had most occasion , that the other senses were destitute of Spirits and without action , not discerning their own proper objects if they were not extreamly violent , which is no real Ecstacy , inasmuch as otherwise we must call Sleep an Ecstacy . And , indeed , the most refin'd and subtilest Meditations , which we derive from those Ecstacies , smell so strong of the Body and Matter , that it is probable , they were not the pure productions of the Soul , no way diverted by the disturbances of the Body and the internal senses , on which she objectively depends , even in the inorganical actions she does ; it being a thing impossible for her to meditate alone , since that in her direct actions she stands in need of the Imagination , and must be excited by Phantasms ; but above all , she cannot be without Memory , which always furnishes her with the matter of her speculations , and reserves the species of them . Besides , those who are of opinion , that all the faculties of the Soul while she is in the Body are organical , cannot imagine any Ecstacy wherein the Soul meditates by her self , without any commerce with the Body and its sentiments ; and those , who conceive , that the faculties of the Understanding and Will borrow nothing of the Organs but the objects of their actions , do nevertheless inferr , that the Soul stands in need of the senses , in order to the doing of her actions , and is not over-earnest in the doing of them , but when she is excited by the Phantasms , for the stirring whereof the Animal Spirits are absolutely necessary , which takes away all conceit of Ecstacies . And those who imagine , that in Ecstacies the Soul hath no correspondence with them , and makes no use of them in her actions , do , by that means , instead of establishing destroy the Ecstacy ; since it must be inferr'd , that the Soul during the time of those retir'd meditations , leaves the Spirits in the Organs , whose function it is in the mean time to receive the impressions of the external objects , and convey them into the common Sense , and thence into the Imagination and Memory ; whereas 't is expected , that the Ecstacy should leave the Body without action . Whence therefore , I conclude , that there is not any at all , in regard that an Ecstacy signifying a state of the Soul , besides that which is natural to her , and besides the natural consequence there is between the actions of the senses , and those that are proper to the Rational Soul ; it may be affirm'd , that such a state never happens , and that the Soul shall not be absolutely freed from the incumbrances and distractions of the Body till after Death . And this hath been sufficiently acknowledg'd by Socrates in Phoedon , notwithstanding all the Ecstacies attributed to him ; and Aristotle , whose thoughts were more abstracted , and transcended those of all others , would not by any means admit of Ecstacies from a natural cause , but attributes them all to God. Which procedure of his hath been approved by Scaliger and many others . CONFERENCE CCXIII. Of the Cock , and whether the Lyon be frightned at his Crowing . THe Germans being engag'd upon an expedition of War had some reason to carry a Cock along with them , to serve them for an incitement and example of Vigilance . Thence haply proceeded the custom , which some Mule-drivers and Waggoners still observe of having one fasten'd to the leading Mule or Horse ; and sometimes for want of that , adorning them with a plume of his or some other feathers . 'T was upon this account , that Phidias's Minerva had a Cock upon her head-piece , unless it be attributed to this , that the said Goddess had also the presidency and direction of War , where there is no less need of Vigilance than Industry ; though that Bird belongs to her sufficiently upon the score of his other qualities , as being so gallant and courageous , as many times rather to lose his Life upon the spot , than quit the desire of victory ; and when he is engag'd , fighting with such fury , that Caelius Aurelian relates that one who had been peck'd by a Cock in the heat of fighting , grew mad upon it . For the Passion of Anger being a short fury , 't is possible it may extreamly heighten the degree of heat , in a temperament already so highly cholerick , that in time the body of the Cock becomes nitrous ; and upon that consideration , is prescrib'd to sick persons for the loosening the belly , and that after he hath been well beaten with a wand , and the feathers pluck'd while he is alive before he is boyl'd . It may be further urg'd , that this Courage of the Cock was the motive which inclin'd Artaxerxes King of Persia to grant him , who kill'd Prince Cyrus , the priviledge of carrying on his Javelin a little Cock of Gold , as a singular acknowledgement of his Valour . Whereupon the Souldiers of the Province of Caria , whereof he who had the aforesaid priviledge of the Cock was a Native , in imitation of him , instead of Corslets wore Cocks upon their head-pieces ; whence they had the name of Alectryons , or Cocks , in Latin Galli , which possibly is the reason that gave the French that name : And whereas the Cock commonly crows after he hath beaten another , it came also to be the Hieroglyphick of Victory , and that haply gave the Lacedaemonians occasion to sacrifice a Cock when they had overcome their Enemies . This Creature was also dedicated to Mars , and the Poets feign , that he had sometime been a young Souldier , whom that God of War order'd to stand sentinel when he went in to Venus to give him notice of Vulcan's return ; but he having slept till after the Sun was risen , and by that neglect of duty Mars being surpriz'd with her , he was so incens'd that he metamorphos'd him into a Cock ; whence it comes , say they , that being ever since mindful of the occasion of his transformation , he ever crowes when the Sun approaches our Horizon . This fable , how ridiculous soever it may be thought , is as supportable as that of the Alcaron , which attributes the crowing of our Cocks to one which it saies there is in Heaven ; a Cock of such a vast bulk , that having his feet on the first of the Heavens , the head reaches to the second ; and this Cock crowing above , awakens and incites all those upon Earth to do the like , as these last set one another a crowing , as if they all crow'd at the same instant all over the world . The Cock was also dedicated to the Sun and Moon to the Goddess Latona , Ceres , and Proserpina ; whence it came that the Novices , and such as were initiated in their mysteries , abstain'd from the eating of it . It was also the same to Mercury , in regard that vigilance and early rising are requisite in Merchants . And thence it came that he was painted under the form of a Man sitting , having a Crest or Comb on his Head , Eagle's claws instead of Feet , and holding a Cock upon his fist . But there was a particular consecration made of him to Aesculapius , which oblig'd Socrates at his death to entreat his Friends to sacrifice a Cock to him , since the Hemlock where-with he was poyson'd had wrought well . The Inhabitants of Calecuth sacrifice him to their divinity under the form of a he-goat : And Acosta , after Lucian , affirms , that anciently the Cock was ador'd as a God ; which Christianity not enduring , hath order'd them to be plac'd upon Churches & on the tops of steeples , and other very high structures , that by their turning about they might tell the beholders which way the Wind blew ; unless haply some would refer it to the repentance of Saint Peter , at the second crowing of one of them . As concerning the crowing of this Creature , it is commonly attributed to his heat , and may be a certain discovery of his joy at the approach of the Star of the same temperament with him . And whereas he is more susceptible than any other of the impressions of the Air , ( whence it comes that being moisten'd by the vapors , he crows with a hoarser voice , which Labourers look on as a prediction of Rain ) it may be thence consequent , that he is the first sensible of the coming of the Sun. Moreover , whereas there is a Solar Animal , such as is also the Lyon , but in a lower degree than he , the species of Birds being hotter and dryer , as being lighter than that of four-footed Beasts ; it thence follows , that the Cock hath an ascendent over the Lyon , which no sooner hears his crowing , but it awakens in his Imagination those species which cause terror to him : Unless we would rather affirm , that the spirits of the Cock are communicated to the Lyon , by that more than material voice ; and as such more capable of acting , than the spirits issuing out of the Eyes of sick persons , which nevertheless infect those who are well , and look on them ; nay , if we may believe the Poet , bewitch even innocent Lambs . The Second said , That this error of the Lyon's being terrifi'd at the crowing of the Cock , was to be added to the number of all those vulgar ones , which had occasion'd so much beating of the Air in the schools and pulpits about Maxims which are discover'd to be absolutely false in the Practick ; it being a thing not impossible , that some Lyon which had been tam'd , and by change of nourishment become cowardly and degenerate , had been a little startled at that shrill crowing of the Cock , grating of a sudden upon his ears . And this conjecture will not be thought strange by those , who , about the beginning of March last , 1659. were present at an engagement which had been appointed between such a Lyon and a Bull in a Tennis-Court at Rochel : The Lyon was so frightned at the sight of the Bull , that he got up into the Lights precipitating the Spectators , who had planted themselves there in great numbers , as esteeming it the safest place of all ; and thence he slunk away and hid himself , and could never afterwards be gotten into the lists . It may also be imagin'd , that the strangeness and novelty of that Crowing might surprize some Lyon that had never heard it before , by reason of his living at a great distance from Cities and Villages , where those Creatures are commonly bred , and that thence it came the Lyon was startled at that first motion . Moreover , 't is possible , nay , it may be more than probably affirm'd , that some have taken that startling out of indignation , observable in the Lyon when any thing displeases him for an argument of his fear , whereas it was a discovery of his being incens'd . For to imagine a real and general fear in that generous Creature , upon so sleight an account as the crowing of a Cock , I cannot see any probability for it , in regard that correspondence and conformity which is attributed to them , should rather occasion a Sympathy in them , than any thing of aversion , which being fully as great as that which the Sheep hath for the Wolf , should no more frighten the Lyon , than the bleating of the Sheep does the Wolf. Nor is it so much out of an aversion and Antipathy which the Wolf hath for the Sheep , that he devours and converts it into his substance , as out of kindness and love to his own preservation ; and there are commonly seen about those houses , where Lyons are kept , several Cocks and Hens , and yet the Lyons never make any discovery of their being frighted at their crowing or crakling . Nay , for a further confirmation hereof , it comes into my mind , that I have seen a young Lyon devour a Cock , which , I must confess , crow'd no more than those of Nibas , a Village of the Province of Thessalonica in Macedon , where the Cocks do not crow at all . But if there were such an Antipathy between them , as some would have imagin'd , the Lyon would have thought it enough to tear him to pieces , and not eat him as he did . And therefore it is to be conceiv'd , that what hath given occasion to this error , is the moral sense , which some would draw from it ; to shew , that the strongest are not free from a certain fear , which they conceive of those things whence they should least expect it . So that , to put this Question , Why the Lyon is frightned at the crowing of the Cock , is , to enquire for the cause of what is not . The Third said , That we are not to make so sleight an account of the authority of our Ancestors , as absolutely to deny what they have affirmed to us , and seems to be sufficiently prov'd by the silent acquiescence of so many Ages , under pretence that we are not able to resolve it : Which were to imitate Alexander , in cutting the Gordian knot , because he could not unty it . It were much better to endeavor to find out in the nature of the Cock and in his crowing , the cause of the Lyon's being frightned thereat . Let it then be imagin'd , that the Lyon being an Animal always in a Fever through an excessive choler , whereof his hair and violence are certain marks ; the same thing happens to him as to sick and feverish persons , to whom noise is insupportable , especially to those , in whom a cholerick humor enflam'd causeth pains in the Head : Nay , there are some kinds of sounds which some persons are not able to endure , yet so as that they cannot assign any cause thereof , and so as that we are forc'd to explain it by Specifick Properties and Antipathies ; such as we may imagine to be between the crowing of a Cock and the ear of a Lyon. And that is much more probable then the stopping of a Ship by the Remora , when she is under all the sail she can make , and a thousand other effects imperceptible to reason , and such as whereof only Experience can judge ; and therfore that terror which the Lyon is put into at the crowing of the Cock , is not so irrational ; that Sovereign of Animals having just cause to admire , how from so small a Body there comes a voice so shrill and strong , as to be heard at so great a distance , considering with himself what mischief he does with so little noise ; and this terror of the Lyon is increas'd if the Cock be all white , inasmuch as that colour promotes the diffusion of his spirits already dispers'd by the first motion of his apprehension . CONFERENCE CCXIV. Of the Sibyls . THough it be generally acknowledg'd that there were Sibyls , yet as to their Names , their Number , their Country , and their Works , nay , the whole story of them , all is full of doubts and uncertainties . The Etymology of the Greek word signifies as much as the Will or Counsel of God ; the Aeolick Dialect saying Siou instead of Theou . The Chaldeans call'd them Sambetes . They are cited , and consequently acknowledg'd by Justin Martyr , Theophilus of Antioch , Athenagoras , Clemens Alexandrinus , Tatian , Lactantius , and other ancient Authors . Varro , and Diodorus Siculus , call them Women fill'd with divinity , fore-telling things to come , whence they came also to be call'd Prophetesses . Some conceive that they were before the War of Troy , and referr all their predictions only to one of them , imagining that the same thing happen'd to them as had done to Homer , who , for his great reputation , gave occasion to several Cities of Greece , to attribute his birth to them : in like manner as a great number of Cities and Countrys ; as for instance , Erythrae , Cumae , Sardis , Troy , Rhodes , Libya , Phrygia , Samos , and Aegypt , desirous to attribute to themselves the Birth of that Sibyl , it came to be believ'd , that there were many of them . Amongst whom , Martianus Capella , grounding his assertion upon very probable conjectures , acknowledges but two , Erophila , the Trojan Sibyl , whom he affirms to be the same that others call the Phrygian and Cumaean , and the others Symmagia , call'd also Erythraea , at the place of her birth . Pliny affirms , that there were at Rome three Statues of the Sibyls , one erected by Pacuvius Taurus , Aedile of the people ; the other two by Marcus Valerius Messala , the Augur . The first of these three , according to the relation of Solinus in his Polyhistor , was call'd Cumana , who prophesy'd at Cumae in the fiftieth Olympiad , and had still her Temple at Pouzols , about a hundred years since , but was burnt in a general conflagration that happen'd there in the year MDXXXIX . under the ruins of which it was then buried ; so that there remains now only some subterraneous places , into which a man cannot go upright , yet still express a certain divinity , inasmuch as those reliques of a vast and spacious structure , seem to be all cut out of one stone . The second was call'd the Delphick Sibyl , and liv'd before the Wars of Troy. The third is that Eriphyla of Erythrae , who prophesy'd at Lesbos . Aelian affirms , that there were four , to wit , the Erythraean , the Samian , the Aegyptian , and that of Sardis . To that number others add two , the Judaick and the Cumaean ; but Varro , desirous to have yet more of them , adds four , and makes them up ten ; of which opinion is also Onuphrius . They are dispos'd into this order . The first and most ancient is the Delphick , of whom Chrysippus speaks in his Book of Divination , by the Ancients called Artemis , born at Delphi , and it is conceiv'd that Homer inserted many verses of this Sibyl in his Works . Diodorus Siculus calls her Daphne , and sayes she was the Daughter of Tiresias , of whom she had not learnt the Art of Divination , when the Argians having taken the City of Thebes , sent her to Delphi to pay their vows , where having learnt to divine by the inspiration of Apollo , she spoke Oracles to those who consulted her . The second is the Erythraean , as is affirm'd by Apollodorus , a Native of the same Country : And yet Strabo sayes , that she was a Babylonian , and had only given her self the name of the Erythraean , whom Eusebius affirms to have liv'd in the time of Romulus . The third is the Cumaean , or Cimmerian , so call'd from the Cimmerian Town near the City Cumae in Italy , whom some call Deiphobe ; to this Sibyl it was that Aeneas address'd himself when he made his escape from Troy. The fourth is the Samian , otherwise called Phyto , of whom Eratosthenes sayes , that she was mention'd in the Annals of the Sam●ans . Eusebius is of opinion , that she flourish'd in the time of Numa Pimpilius , and that she was called Heriphila . The fifth is the Cumaean , otherwise Amalthaea , or Demophila , and called by Suidas , Hierophila . Of this Sibyl is related the story of the nine Books , and according to others of the three , ( not of the Cumaean , whom some unadvisedly confound with this , though they were different ) which she presented to Tarquinius Superbus , as it is affirmed by Varro , Solinus , Lactantius , Servius , Suidas , and several others . And Solinus gives this further account of her , that , in his time , her Sepulchre was shewn in Sicily . The sixth is the Hellespontick , born in the Trojan Country , at the Town of Marmissus , near the City of Gergithium , whom Heraclides of Pontus affirms to have liv'd in the time of Solon and Cyrus , that is , in the L X. Olympiad . The seventh is the Lybian , of whom Euripides speaks in the Prologue before Lamia , which he writ in the LXXX . Olympiad . The eighth is the Persian , of whom there is mention made by Nicanor , in the History of Alexander the Great . Justin Martyr calls her also the Chaldaean , in his Admonition to the Gentiles ; and she is conceiv'd to have been the Daughter of the Historian Berosus , and Erimantha . She liv'd in the CXX . Olympiad . The ninth is the Phrygian , who prophecy'd at Ancyra . The tenth is the Tiburtine , called Albunea , who was worshipped as a Goddess on the shores of the River Anienus , in which her Statue was found . All these ten Sibyls are represented by a Picture hanging up as it were in the Clouds , having their Heads encompass'd with Light , as our Saints commonly have . But the first holds a Hunter's Horn in his right Hand ; the second , a Sword ; the third , a Torch ; the fourth , a Cross ; the fifth , a pair of Gloves in the left Hand ; the sixth , a Cradle on her right Hand ; the seventh , holds a Lanthorn ; the eighth , a branch of a Rose-bush ; the ninth , hath a loaf of Bread on one side of her ; the tenth , hath a small Wand or Rod. The Painters have presum'd to add two others , to wit , the Europaean , holding a Crown of thorns ; and the Agrippinean , who holds a banner fasten'd to a Cross ; but they do it not by any other Authority , than that They and the Poets assume to themselves to attempt any thing . According to which priviledge , there are yet divers others , to wit , one named Elissa , who prophesy'd in verse : Whereto may be added Cassandra , the Daughter of Priamus , the Epirotick Sibyl , the Thessalian Manto , Carmenta the Mother of Evander , Fatua the Wife of King Faunus , Sappho ; and , upon a better title than any of the precedent , Deborah , Miriam , the Sister of Moses , and the Prophetess Huldah . The most famous of all , and she to whom the Ancients gave greatest credit , was the Cumaean , who , under the form and habit of an old woman not known to any , came to Tarquinius Superbus , to whom she presented nine Volumes of Oracles , which she said he should have for three hundred philippus's ; whereat the King took occasion to laugh , as if the old woman were grown a child again , to ask so great a summ for such inconsiderable Books : Which she perceiving , went away and burnt three of them ; and coming again to make him a second proffer of the six remaining , demanded the same price she had ask'd for all the nine ; and the King having laugh'd at her as before , and being confirm'd in his conceit of her being distracted , she burnt three more of them ; but returning the third time , and asking of him the first mention'd summ for the three that were left , Tarquin astonish'd at that perseverance , consulted the Augurs what he should do ; whereto their Answer was , that , in all liklihood , they were some Counsells sent by the Gods to the City of Rome for the wellfare of it , which he should not any longer refuse . Accordingly he order'd her to have what she demanded ; and having advis'd him to be very careful in the keeping of those Books , she vanish'd , and was never after seen either in that King's Court , or any where else , which much heightned the opinion already conceiv'd of her Divinity . Tarquin recommended these Books to the keeping of two persons of good repute , which number was afterwards mutiply'd to ten , elected one half out of the people , the other out of the Senate : And afterwards it came to fifteen , and so increas'd till it rose to sixty , but still kept the name of the Quindecim viri , which receiv'd their period with all the other heathenish ceremonies in the time of Theodosius . Only those persons were permitted to read the Books of the Sibyls , and their superstition came to such a pitch , that there was not any thing so holy and sacred in Rome , as those Books ; insomuch that when any thing occurr'd , wherein the Roman State was highly concern'd , as the Pestilence , civil War , or when their forreign Wars were not carry'd on with the success they had promis'd themselves ; their recourse was to those books of the Sibylls , whence they pump'd out the remedies and advices which they had to give the Senate and People . This was observ'd till the time of the Social War , when , Cains Norbanus and Publius Scipio being Consuls , the Capitol was burnt , and with it all the sacred things , and among them the Books of the Sibylls . But soon after the reparation of the Capitol , Scribonius Curio and Cneus Octavius being Consuls , there came out an Edict from the Senate , that three Deputies should go , as they did , to Erythrae , and other Citties of Italy , Greece , and Asia , whence they brought to Rome about a thousand Verses written by divers persons , with the names of the Sibylls to whom they were attributed . And it is from the ignorance of so many hands , as had been employ'd in the writing of those Verses , that the many faults found therein proceeded ; as being such as oblig'd Tiber , to correct those errours , and distinguish the supposititious verses from the true ones , to order that every one should bring in to the Praetor , of Rome whatever he had of them , with a prohibition that any should retain Copies thereof save only the Quindecim viri , whose Office and Name receiv'd its period at the last conflagration of the Sibylline Books made by the command of Stilico , Father-in-law to the Emperor Honorius , thinking by that means to raise a sedition against his Son-in-law , and so to transfer the Empire to his own Son Eucherio . And this is all we have of certainty concerning the History of the Sibylls , who may be probably conjectur'd to have prophecy'd by a certain Enthusiasm and divine inspiration , which was granted them according to the acknowledgment of the Fathers , as a reward of their Virginity ; it being not imaginable , that the many noble things they have foretold , even to the highest mysteries of our Salvation , should proceed from the evil Spirit , much less from the motion of Nature , the strength whereof is not able to come up to Prediction . The Second said , That the vain desire , which men of all times have been inclin'd to , of knowing things to come , having put them upon an unprofitable consultation of Heaven , Earth , and Waters , to find out whatever might bring them any tidings thereof , they have not let slip any occasion which they conceiv'd might inform them ; their superstition being come to that height as to draw consequences and presages from all things , and oblige them to search into the very entrails of Beasts , and the sepulchres of the Dead : Nay , what is yet more , if they have deriv'd a certain divination from the very chirping of Birds , whence their Augurs receiv'd their name , it is not to be wondred , they should give credit to the Discourses and Songs of young Maids and Women . For , among those who were called Sybills , there were some married , especially she who writ the first book of the Oracles attributed to them ; which Sibyll says she had been in Noah's Ark , with her Husband , her Father-in-law , her Mother-in law , her Brothers-in-law , and her Sisters-in law , who consequently had not the gift of Prophecy bestow'd on them , upon the account of their Virginity : And though , according to the testimony of Eusebius , and most of the other Ecclesiastical Authors , there was not any Sibyll more ancient then Moses ; yet does the Sibyll before-mentioned foretell the coming of Moses , and the Deluge , at which by that means she could not have been present ; for things present are never fore-told . But what brings the credit of their Works into greater suspicion , is , that those Verses do themselves discover , that they were written fifteen hundred years after the beginning of the Grecian Empire , and consequently , whatever they tell us of Moses , the raign of Solomon , and the Empire of the Lacedaemonians , all which preceded that time , are Histories , which they obtrude upon us for Prophecyes . And all the Mysteries of our Salvation contain'd in the Sibylline Verses , are , in all probability of the same Nature . And , in the fifth Book of the Sibylline Writings , the Sibyll says , that she had seen the second conflagration of the Vestal's Temple ; which , according to Eusebius , happen'd in the year of our Lord CXCIX . under the Emperour Commodus . And then it was indeed , that those Verses first appear'd in the World , nor were they seen before , nor cited by any one , and the Prophecies contain'd in them , have not ought to say of what should come to pass after that time , inasmuch as they could not have done it with any certainty . As to her saying , That there should be three Emperours after Adrian , to wit , the two Antoninus's , Pius , and the Philosopher , and the Emperor Commodus , and then the times should end , being found false in respect of what was to happen afterwards , as being things absolute besides her knowledg , it was not to be imagin'd , she should set down the names of the Emperors , or given the first Letters thereof , as she had done those of the fifteen , who preceded , of whose History she gives as particular an account as those Authors who speak affirmatively thereof , and with all circumstances after their death . Add to this , the erroneous opinions of some Christians of that time , which are inserted into their Works ; as for instance , that the damned should be deliver'd after certain Ages ; and that Nero should remain conceal'd to be Antichrist in the last times . Besides , the too exact observance of order in those Writings , is an argument that they were not the productions of persons subject to Fanaticism , such as some would have the Sibylls to be , who writ upon the leaves of Trees , the Verses which their Enthusiasm dictated to them . And to conclude , there is no probability , that the Prophet Esay , who hath spoken more clearly of the Incarnation than any other , should think it enough to say , A Virgin should bring forth a Son ; and that the Sibyll should say , before the thing came to pass , The Virgin Mary shall bring forth a Son named Jesus in Bethleem : there is no probability , I say , that God should bestow greater illuminations on those Women , whom Antiquity ranked among the Priestesses of Bacchus , than on the most inspir'd among his Prophets . Whence it is to be justly imagin'd , that some Christians were the Authors of those Verses , who piously thought to make some advantages thereof against the Pagans , who gave credit to other Writings which were then in vogue and repute under that name : as there are some in our days who father on Nostradamus such things as he never thought of , and that after they are come to pass ; under pretence that there is some mention made thereof in that confusion of matters , whereof he treats . This will not be thought strange by those , who considering the multitude of accidents , which that Author hath shuffled into his Centuries , whereof the varieties are so great , that it is no hard matter to find therein most occurrences of humane life ; as we see that in syllables diversly transpos'd and put together , all things in the world may be found . The Third said , That the Ancients are not be thought so credulous , as to attribute such authority to the Sibylls , if there had not been some young Maids and Women , who had effectually fore-told things to them . True it is , chance may be fortunate in one or two cases , as a blind Archer may casually hit the mark ; but it is very unlikely , that one who cannot shoot at all , should have the reputation of a good Archer all the world over . And yet Authors are full in asserting the authority , wherein the answers made by those women were . Virgil grounding his discourse on that common perswasion says , Vltima Cumaei venit jam carminis aetas : And the Satyrist confirms what he had said , with another verse , to wit , Credite me vohis folium recitare Sibyllae . And it was ordinary to inscribe on Monuments the names of those who were appointed for the keeping of those books of the Sibylls and took care for the Sacrifices , which the Romans offered up , to appease the wrath of the Gods , according to the counsel , which , as occasion requir'd , they took from their verses . Nay , there was such a strict prohibition that any should have them in their private Libraries , that one of those who were entrusted with the custody of the Sibylline Books , named Marcus Atilius , was sown up in a bag , and cast into the Sea , for lending Petronius Sabinus one of those Books to be transcrib'd , or , as some affirm , only their simple Commentary , containing the secrets of the Sacrifices which were made according to them . Upon the same consideration that it pleas'd God to sanctifie Job , though out of the Judaick Church , the only one wherein salvation was then to be found , I may say , there is no inconvenience to imagine , that he might as well bestow the Spirit of Prophecy , on those Virgins at least commonly accounted such . And consequently , what is said to the contrary , deserving rather to pass for adulterate and supposititious , then that there should be any question made of what divers of the holy Fathers have affirmed of them : the gift of Prophecy having been communicated also to Balaam , and God having miraculously opened the eyes , and unloos'd the tongue of his Ass . What remains to this day imprinted in the minds of a great number of persons , concerning Merluzina , and other Fairies , contributes somewhat to the proof of what hath been said ; some illustrious Families deriving their origin thence . For , as to the inserting of some supposititious verses into the body of their Works , it should be no more prejudice to them , then it is to those of the most excellent Authors , among which the spurious productions of others are sometimes shuffled in . And if it be true , that Homer's Verses were at first confusedly pronounced by him , and that it hath been the employment of others , to reduce them into that noble order , wherein we read them , Why should the same observance of order be censur'd in the disposal of the Sibylline Verses ? Plato , in his Theagines , affirms , That Socrates acknowledged them to be Prophetesses ; and in his Phoedon , the same Socrates shews , by their example , That extravagance or distraction of mind does many times bring great advantages to Mankind . Aristotle , in the first question of the thirtieth Section of his Problems , affirms , That Women become Sibylls , when the brain is over-heated , not by sickness , but through a natural distemper . And elsewhere he describes the subterraneous Palace of a Sibyll , whom he affirms , according to the common report of her , to have liv'd a long time , and continu'd a Virgin. Plutarch , in his Treatise , Why the Prophetess Pythia renders not her Answers in verse , affirms , that , by a particular favour of God , a Sibyll had spoken things during the space of a thousand years ; and elsewhere , that she foretold the destruction of several Cities that were afterwards swallow'd up , the fire of Mount Gibel , and divers other things , setting down near the time when what she had said should come to pass . Pausanias affirms , that the Sibyll Herophila , had certainly foretold the bringing up of Helen at Sparta , and that it should occasion the destruction of Troy. Justin , having related what account Plato made of persons who foretold things to come who he says , deserve the name of Divine , though they do not themselves comprehend the great and certain things which they predict , says , That that is to be understood of the Sibylline Verses : the Writers whereof , said he , had not the same power as the Poets have , to wit , that of correcting and polishing their works ; inasmuch as the inspiration ceasing , they do not so much as remember what they had said , though some have been of opinion , that the agitation of Mind , wherewith they have prophesy'd , seem'd to be the Effect of the evil Spirit ; producing , as a confirmation of this opinion , one of the Sibyls , who sayes of her self , that , for her enormous crimes , she was condemn'd to the fire . Yet allowing these Verses to be ranked among the supposititious , there is still a greater probability inclining us to judge otherwise of them , when we consider the good instructions given us , and the mysteries of our Salvation contain'd therein ; it being not the function of Devils and evil Spirits to encourage us to piety . But however it be , this is clearly evinc'd , that there have been Sibyls , and that they fore-told things to come . CONFERENCE CCXV . Whether of two Bodies of different weight , the one descends faster than the other , and why ? OF Natural Bodies , some move from the Centre to the Circumference , as Fire ; others , from the Circumference to the Centre , as the Earth ; others , are in the mean between both , as Air and Water , the latter whereof inclines downwards , but both of them are principally design'd to fill the Vacuum . Whence it comes , that the Air descends as much , nay , faster to the bottom of a Well when it is dry'd up , than the Water had done before ; which consideration , hath given occasion to some to attribute a mean , or circular Motion to those two Elements , as they have done a direct Motion to the two first . And whereas these two kinds of Local Motion , to wit , the direct and the circular , are the Principles of the Mechanicks , the most profitable parts of the Mathematicks , and that among the said Motions , that which tends downwards , which proceeds from weight , is the most ordinary Agent , and such as is the most commonly us'd in Machins or Engins , where it is the most considerable , either for the assistance it gives to fixt and setled instruments , or for the obstruction it gives those which are moveable ; thence comes that famous dispute there is , concerning the causes of Motion from above to beneath . Which since it must needs proceed from one of these three , to wit , the weight of the Body descending , and lightness of the mean through which the descent is made ; or from the impulsion of the said mean : Or , lastly , from the attraction made by the Centre ; the Question is , To which of those three Causes that Motion is to be referr'd ? If it be attributed to the weight , it will follow , that the heaviest Body shall descend soonest ; if to the impulsion , the celerity or slowness of the Agent shall accordingly render that Motion swift or slow ; but , if only the attraction made by the Centre be the Cause of it , the lesser weight shall descend as fast , nay , faster than the greater , upon the same account as that the same piece of Loadstone more easily draws a small needle than it does a great key . Nor can Experience always assist us in this case , in regard the different composure and form of heavy Bodies , as also the diversity of the means , and the variety of the Agents , whereby they are thrust forwards , will not permit us to make an allowable Comparison between them . Thus a ball of Cork , which descended as fast in the Air as one of Lead , shall not do the like in the water , to the bottom whereof the Lead shall fall , but not the Cork . And again , the same Lead being put into the form of a Gondola , or other hollow vessel , shall swim on the water , which it could not before : A Cloak , folded close together into a bundle , shall have a speedy descent in both Air and Water ; but let a Man fasten the same Cloak under the arm-pit , so as that it may spread into a circle , it shall so sustain him the Air , that he shall fall very gently , and receive no hurt by his fall . Hence it also comes that many Women have been sav'd , when , falling into the Water , their Clothes were spread all abroad . The same thing may also be observ'd in those frames beset with Feathers , or cover'd with Paper , which Children call Kites , and sustain in the Air , and suffer to be carryed away with the Wind , giving them ever and anon little checks or jerks by drawing the pack-thread to them whereby they are held , imitating in that action the beating of the wings in Birds . In fine , the different manner of giving the first shock to weighty Bodies , does accordingly diversifie their Motion towards the Centre . For as the impulsion made downwards hastens its bent towards the Centre ; so when it is forc'd circularly , it is retarded . Whence it comes that a glass so cast down that it hath certain turns by the way , does sometimes fall to the ground without breaking . But to speak absolutely , all conditions being suppos'd equal , it should seem that the more weighty a Body is , the sooner it falls to the Centre : And this is made good by daily Experiences , as may be seen in the weighing of Gold and Silver in the balance , which hath a speedier and shorter cast , when the piece is much weightier or lighter , than it hath when there is but half a grain difference between both the scales . The Second said , That the Nature of weight or heaviness was to be number'd among the occult things . Aristotle defines it to be a Quality inclining Bodies downwards and towards the Centre . Others would have it to be an Effect of density , which proceeds from the great quantity of Substance and Matter , comprehended and contracted in a small room . There are yet others , who would have it to be an impulsion or fastning of one Body upon another , in order to Motion downwards : But , to come nearer the business , it is only the relation or report there is between a Body and its mean , and its comparison with another Body . According to this account of it , the same piece of Gold is said to be light in respect of one weight , and heavy in respect of another ; Wood is heavy in the Air , and light in the Water ; Tin is light in comparison of Gold , though very weighty in respect of Wood. Whence it follows , that weight hath only a respective being , and such as depends on some other thing , and not on it self : The Cause of it therefore is not to be sought in it self , but else-where ; as must be that of the recoiling of a Tennis-ball , which is not in the Ball , nor in the arm of him that playes , nor yet in the walls of the Tennis-Court , but resulting from all these three ▪ together . And whereas Experience seems to decide the Question propos'd , 't is fit we should refer our selves to it . Now it is certain , that of two Bodies of unequal weight , and of the same Figure and Matter , equally forc'd , or suffer'd to fall , the one will as soon come to its Centre as the other ; as those may see who shall let fall at the same time from the top of a Tower , two leaden bullets , one of two pounds , and the other of a quarter of a pound , both which will come to the ground at the same instant ; the reason whereof is , That the stronger impulsion in the bullet of two pounds , meets with a stronger resistance of the Air to break through as it falls , than that of quarter of a pound . Whence we are to make a distinction between the greater impulsion which the weightier Body makes upon another Body , and the celerity or slowness of the Motion wherewith it descends ; a hundred weight being heavier on the shoulders of a Porter , than one pound , but not coming sooner to the ground than it . In like manner , a stone descending so much the more swiftly the nearer it comes to its Centre , clearly shews , that it derives the force of its Motion from the Centre , as its principle ; as we conclude , that the strength of a bullet is spent , and the Motion of it grows fainter , the further it is at a distance from the arm and gun from which it came , and which we hold to have been the cause and principle of it . The Third said , That the weightiest Bodies make the more haste to their Centre , the nearer they approach it ; for their weight is increas'd by their approaching of it ; gravity , in the scent of weighty Bodies , increasing by the continuance of Motion , quite contrary to violent Motion , which admits of remission thereby ; artifice , it seems in this point giving place to Nature , so as that the latter never grows weary , nay , is infallible in all her Motions , and that such a propension of weight to the centre , is the only certain rule to draw direct lines to that centre ; and which is yet the more certain , the greater the weight is . And whereas the Mind of Man judges the better of things when they are oppos'd one to the other , behold one of those little Atomes which dance up and down in the beams of the Sun striking in at a window , it is a Body sustain'd in the Air only by its smalness , and requires a long time to make an impression in that part of the Air which is under it , which thing cannot be said of a Musket-bullet : It is therefore deducible thence , that the heaviest Bodies descend fastest to the Centre . The Fourth said , That we are not to seek for any other reason for the speedier descent of heavy Bodies , than there is in all the other Motions of Nature , which proceed from the instinct imprinted by her in all things , of loving their good , which is their rest and natural place , which till they have attain'd , they are in perpetual disquiet ; and whereas the heavier a Body is , the more parts there are in it , concern'd in the pursuance of that good , it is not to be wonder'd if it happens to them as to divers sollicitors in the same cause , who press it more earnestly than one alone would do . We may therefore say , that the same natural instinct that makes the Mulberry-tree expect till the cold weather be over before it buds ; and the Halcyons till the tempests be past , before they build their nests , and makes them to secure their young ones before the Rain , may much rather cause the most massie and weighty Bodies to make more haste . For these , fore-seeing that the Centre is not able to lodge all the Bodies tending thereto , endeavour to get to it as soon as they can , adding to their haste the nearer they approach it . But the most certain reason of this speedier Motion , is the general rule , that the more the Cause is increas'd , the more is the Effect augmented ; whence it follows , that if weight be the Cause of Motion downwards , the greater the weight is , the more intense ought to be the Motion . CONFERENCE CCXVI . Of the Silk-worm . THe use of Silk was brought over from the East-Indies into Europe above a thousand years since , and was particularly introduc'd into Italy by two Religous Men , who brought thither the grain of it somewhat above three hundred years since ; in which Country of Italy , that commodity hath been much cultivated , and that upon several accounts ; as , the preciousness of it , the easie transportation from one place to another , by reason of its lightness : And , lastly , for that it is one of the principal instruments of Luxury , which never wanted Partizans and Abettors in any Age , not to mention the great advantages and wealth attending the manufacture of it . The Latine word Sericum , is receiv'd from that of Seres , an Oriental people , who were more sedulous in the cultivation of it than any other : and the same thing hath happen'd to this , as to many other excellent productions deriv'd from mean and despicable Principles . For the Animal , from whose labour we have the silk , is an Insect , as are all those which spin , to wit , the Spider and the Caterpillar , and it differs in nothing from this latter , save that the Caterpillar hath a little hairiness , and the silk of the Silk-worm is stronger than the web of the Caterpillar , and of another colour , but as to figure and bulk there is little difference between them . Whereto may be added , that their production is much at one , as being as it were hatch'd of certain eggs , living on leaves , enclosing themselves in certain webs , out of which they make their way , after they are become a kind of Butterflies , by a strange Metamorphosis , which forces them from one extremity to another , that is , from the nature of Reptiles to that of Volatiles : which transformation is such , as , were it not for the frequency of it , might be plac'd among the greatest miracles of Nature , considering the great difference there is between those two forms . And that indeed is such as hath given some occasion to doubt , whether the Silkworm becoming a Butterfly did not change its Species , as it would be true , were it not that every thing produces its like ; and the Silkworm deriving its birth from the seed of the Butterfly , it is an argument that both are of the same Species . Thus much as to their progress . The Kingdom of Spain commonly furnishes us with the best grain or seed of these worms , which are like heads of pins , but black , or resembling Rape-seed somewhat flatted on both sides : This grain , sometime in the Month of April , being put between two warm pillows , or expos'd to the Sun , enclos'd in the linings of ones cloaths , or otherwise chafed by a moderate heat , but without any moisture , there are produc'd of it little certain worms of the same colour , that is , black at their first coming forth , which by reason of their smalness , as resembling the points of needles , pass through certain little holes made in a paper , wherewith they are cover'd , and fasten themselves on the Mulbery-leaves , which are also placed on the said paper full of little holes , upon which leaves all the best grain being hatch'd , within five or six days , goes creeping after the first worm that gets out of her shell ; all that is hatch'd afterwards never coming to any good . These worms are thence transported , with the leaves laid upon little boards or hurdles , into a temperate place , and dispos'd in a lightsom and spacious room , where they are entertain'd with fresh leaves twice a day , among which those of the white Mulbery makes finer silk than those of the black ; for want whereof the leaves of the Rose-bush , Lettice , and some others may be used : but though the Worm makes a shift to subsist by that nourishment , yet either it will not spin at all , or the Silk will be like the web or clue wrought by the Caterpillars . Thus it feeds for the space of forty days , during which it becomes grey , and changes its colour four times , not eating for some days before each change , by reason of the fulness it is then sensible of . The Worm is subject to certain diseases ; and those oblige such as have the care of them to remove them out of one room into another , and that even when they are dying in great quantities ; Perfume , Incense , Benjamin , Vinegar , and Wine recovering and comforting them ; as also the smell of broyl'd Bacon . To prevent which Diseases , and the assaults of Flies and Pismires , who will make havock among them , they are very carefully to be kept clean , the boards on which the leaves lie to be rubb'd with wormwood , or sprinkled with Wine , which must be well dry'd up before they come near them , all moisture being hurtful to them , as also salt , or the hands that have handled it . All harsh sounds , as those of the discharging of Muskets , Bells , and Trumpets , destroys them ; nay , the strong breaths of those who come near them , especially such as have eaten or handled Garlick or Onions , are very prejudicial to them . When their time of spinning draws nigh , which is about six weeks after their being first alive , at which time they are about the bigness of a man's little finger , more transparent than they use to be , and the little snowt so lengthen'd as that it represents the form of a Nose , the Animal by an extraordinary motion , expresses the inconvenience it endures by reason of its burden : Then is it cleans'd oftner , and there is so much the less given it to eat , and afterwards they set on the boards some dry'd branches of Heath , Broom , or Vines , and above all of Birch , as being the most delicate and least prickly , least it should prick the Worm , or entangle the Silk . Then you shall see them fasten their first threds , and casting out of their mouths a kind of coarse sleeve silk , and afterwards that which is finer and more perfect , in one continu'd thread , accompany'd by a gum , which makes it stick one to another , so that the worm does encompass it self with that silk , which is commonly yellow , very seldom greenish or white , and being come to the end of the clue , hath only so much room as it takes up . Then , for the space of fifteen days , it remains immoveable , and is cover'd with a skin or film like that which covers the fruit of the Pine-tree , under it● shell , and which appears not till after that is broken . But these fifteen days being over ( of which those will abate some , who are desirous to make advantage of the Silk , and trouble themselves not what becomes of the grain ) the Silkworm , though it seem'd to have been dead , breaks through its web , and comes out in the form of a white and horned Butterfly , bearing a certain image of the Resurrection ; then coming together , the Male , which is smaller coupling with the Female that is bigger , the latter sheds her seed upon a clean paper , spread under her for the reception of it . The seed being carefully put into a box is either kept for the next year , or sold by the ounce ; they commonly keep as much as comes from a hundred Males , and so many Females ; the grain or seed whereof before their copulation is barren . Now if they be desirous to get silk out of it , which is the principal advantage , in order to which the Worms are kept , about fifteen days after they are compleated , these webs are cast into water , somewhat better than luke-warm , and the Women and Children employ'd about that work , stir the water with an handful of Birch , till they have fasten'd on seven or eight ends of silk , which having done , they wind it up into skains , and that is the raw silk . The Second said , That it is to be imagin'd the use of Silk was absolutely unknown to the Jews , especially when we consider , that in the works of that magnificent Temple of Solomon , wherein they spar'd not any thing of what they thought most precious , there is no mention made of Silk , instead whereof they made use of Goats-hair , and other precious Fleeces . But it was no strange commodity to the Greeks and Romans ; not to the former , since that Parisatis , the Mother of Cyrus , was commonly wont to say , that Kings were always to be spoken to in silken words ; nor yet to the latter , inasmuch as they had some garments all of Silk , which they call'd Vestes holosericas . Which is the more creditable , in regard that the Inhabitants of China who made use of it above a thousand years before us , have very ancient Books , whereof the paper is made of Silk . In the interim , through the revolution of times , which makes that unknown in one age , which was familiar in another , it hath happen'd , that Pliny , never having seen any , relates strange stories of it , calling the Silk-worm a Fly , though it be not transform'd into a Fly , as was said before , till after it hath finish'd its working of Silk . He further affirms , that this worm makes its nest in dirt , or clay , and that so hard , that instruments of iron cannot penetrate it ; that in the said nest it makes more wax , then Bees do , and leavs in it a Worm , bigger than the other Flyes . Afterwards not being satisfi'd with himself , he brings in a discourse , which shews indeed that he had heard some talk of our Silk-worm , but that he had never seen any , nor met with any certain account thereof , when he says , That Silk came from a Worm that had two horns , which worm brings forth certain Caterpillars , which engender that which is call'd Bombylius , out of which comes the Worm , which produces that , which makes the Silk , and all these productions , and the making of the Silk perform'd in six Months : the last Worms , saith he , making a web of silk like that of a Spider , and that the first who ever found out the invention of unweaving and unravelling that web , that so some use might be made of the Silk , was Pamphila , the Daughter of Latona , of the Island Coos . In fine , to make the story yet more fabulous , he says , that in the Island of Lango , the Silkworms are engendred of the Flowers , which the Rain causes to fall from Turpentine-trees , Ashes , Oaks , and Cypress Trees , enliven'd by the vapours which exhale out of the earth ; being at first little naked Butterflies , which afterwards get a little hairiness , to sesecure them from the cold , and their feet are so rough that they fasten on all the Cotten they meet upon the leaves of Trees , and make their silk of it ; then they break it with their feet , card it with their claws , and having reduc'd it to silk , hang it up between the boughs of Trees , where they comb it , to make it the finer , and that done , they wind themselves within it , as within a botom of silk ; and then are they dispos'd into earthen pots to be kept warm , and are nourish'd with noise , till they are renew'd again , and re-assume their wings , as they were before they had done their work . So pitiful a thing is a deviation from Truth , and so hard is it for a man to meet with her , when he is once got out of her own path . CONFERENCE CCXVII . Why Ice being harder than Water is yet lighter . IN this Question , there are several others comprehended ; the first , Why Ice is harder than Water ; the second , Why it is lighter , inasmuch as lightness is an inseparable accident of softness , as this latter is an inseparable accident of lightness . On the contrary , density , hardness , and compaction is a sign , or rather a cause of weightiness , as it is observable in Meal , Ashes , and other Bodies of the like Nature , which weigh heavier , when they are close thrust together in the Bushel . Nay further , this Question comprehends in it self the Efficient Causes of Ice , which is the coldness of the Earth , the Water , or the Air. It is not the first , because , if it were , Rivers and Lakes would be frozen at the botom , which , on the contrary , is most temperate , and serves for a retreat to the Fish , while the surface of the Water is frozen up , which freezing if it be so violent as to reach the Center , it is communicated by degrees from the surface . Now that Rivers begin to freez on the sides , does proceed hence , that the Water there moves more slowly ; the channel , or current of the Water , which is rougher in the midst , being interrupted by the inequality of its course . For motion prevents congelation ; not upon the account that it warms , inasmuch as that effect happens not to it , otherwise then by the collision of two or more solid bodies , but because there is no change made , but upon some solid foundation , which cannot be imagin'd in Water , as long as it is in motion . Nor is the Water congeal'd by that Cold , which is Nature to it self ; for that which is in Caves and places under ground , where it continues in its own nature , is not frozen . Nor yet that which lies expos'd to the influence of a cold air , especially when it may easily insinuate it self into it . Whence it comes , that to cause water to freeze in a short time , it must be warm'd before it be expos'd to the Air , which , finding its pores open by the heat , so much the more speedily insinuates it self into it . For as to what is maintain'd by some Physicians , to wit , that the Air is hot and moist , seems to have been advanc'd by them , rather to make a correspondence of the four possible combinations of qualities to so many Elements , than for any convictive reason ; since the Air is never hot if it be not warm'd by some other heat then it hath in it self , such as is that of Fire or the Sun-beams , and these too must be reflected by the Earth . On the contrary , when it continues in its own nature , as it does in the night-time , during the absence of the Sun , it is actually cold : nay , even in the greatest heats of Summer , it keeps its coolness , provided there be no application made to a hot body , as may be seen in our Ladie 's Fanns , who forcing away the Air from their hot faces , are refresh'd by its coolness , which then cannot proceed from any other principle than the proper nature of Air , inasmuch as motion would be more likely to imprint heat on them , then cold . And this is further confirm'd by the Air we breathe , the reciprocation whereof cools our Lungs , whereas it should warm them , if it were hot , as the Peripateticks would have it . It happens therefore that the Air , for that reason call'd by some Philosophers primum frigidum , the first cold , insinuating it self into the Water , produces therein the effect which Aristotle attributes to it , to wit , that of congregating all things as well of the same as of several kinds . And whereas our common water , what simplicity soever there may be in it , consists of all the Elements , especially Earth and Air , the Air joyning it self to what it meets withal of its own Nature , does in the first place render that cold ; and being by that means united to the other parts , viz. to the Earth unperceivably intermixt with the Water , and to the Water it self , contracts and compresses them so as that they take up less space then they did before ; as may be seen in a Bottle fill'd with water , and frozen up , which though it had been full , is nevertheless found to contain air in its upper part . And yet this compression cannot be so well made , but that there remain several particles of Air enclos'd in the Spaces of the Ice , which , were it not for that air , would be vacuous ; and this , by reason the surface , as was said before , freezing up first , it from thenceforward hinders from making their way out , those parts of air , which either were got in before , or caus'd by the avoiding of vacuity , when the Center and other parts of the Water are forc'd by the Cold to take up less place then they did before . We conclude therefore , and say , that though the Ice be dense and hard , by reason of that compression of all its parts , yet is lighter than Water , because there is air enclos'd within it , which cannot return to its sphere , as that does which gets into the Water , which by reason of its liquidity makes way for it . So that it is no more to be wondred at , why Ice is lighter than Water , then that cork , being harder , is lighter than the same water . Otherwise , had the Ice no Air inclos'd within it , as it happens to that engendred in Mines , which in process of time comes to be Crystall , it would fall to the bottom of the water as the other does . The same thing may be instanc'd in porous wood , which swims upon the water ; whereas Ebony , by reason of its solidity and want of pores , will sink . The Second said , That whether the Air be granted to be light , or not , or that it pass only for a body less weighty than the water , as this latter is less heavy than the earth , certain it is , that the intermixt Air , not that comprehended within the concavities , but that diffus'd through the least parts of the Ice , is that which makes it lighter ; inasmuch as it augments its sinnuosities , as may be observ'd in a bottle fill'd with water , which breaks when the water is congeal'd , in regard that being converted into Ice , the bottle cannot contain it . So that , as Snow is lighter than Hail , so this latter is lighter than Ice ; and this last is lighter than water , in regard it contains less matter in an equal space : Accordingly , it is the Air that freezes the water , yet dos it not follow thence , that it should be the primum frigidum ; as the Iron which is red hot burnes more vehemently than the elementary fire , yet is not that red hot Iron the primum calidum ; that distinction proceeding from the difference of matter , which as it must be the more compact in order to a greater burning ; so the cold , for its better insinuation into all the parts of the water , requires the conveyance of the Air. As to the lightness of Ice , it seems to be the more strange upon this consideration , that Physicians explicate lightness by heat , as they do heaviness by cold . But the fiery vapors which are in the water , as may be said of that which hath been warm'd , contribute very much to that lightness , it being not incompatible that these contrary qualities should be lodg'd in the same Subject , considering the inequality of the one in respect of the other ; and it is not to be thought a thing more strange , that there should be potentially hot Exhalations in the water , than that the Nile should abound in Nitre , which is of an igneous nature . Now from what matter soever the cold proceeds , 't is evident by its action that it is not a privation of heat , as some Philosophers would have maintain'd ; since that which is not , as privation , cannot have any effect . But those who have referr'd freezing as well as thawing to the Constellations , seem to have come near the mark , in as much as those making certain impressions in the Air , which serves for a mean , to unite the Influences of the celestial bodies to the inferior , diversly affect them , one while contracting , another , dilating them , according to the diversity of matter ; there being some not susceptible of congelation , as the Spirit of Wine and Quintessences , either upon the account of their heat or simplicity . The Third said , That if the first qualities of cold and heat were the Causes of freezing and thawing , they would always happen accordingly ; the former , when it is most cold ; and the other , when the cold diminishes . Now many times we find the contrary , there being some dayes without any frost , on which thaws , we are more sensible of cold ; and sometimes we perceive it yet without any perceivable remission of the cold . Whence we may well take occasion to attribute both to the Influences , which , coming to meet with , and possibly to introduce also into the water the conditions requisite , such as is cold in respect of ice , do insinuate themselves into the water . And whereas there is in these Influences somewhat of a celestial nature , and that they are rather spiritual than material Quintessences , the same thing happens to them as to Spirits , which make those Bodies which they animate , lighter , than they would be if they were inanimate . CONFERENCE CCXVIII . Of Masks , and whether it be lawful for any to disguise themselves . THat the wearing of Masks , and other ways for people to disguize themselves , is of great Antiquity , is apparent by the prohibition which God made to his own people , that the man should not put on the habit of the woman , which is a disguise commonly made with the Mask , in regard that otherwise the hair and beard of the man would discover his Sex. So that the Question seems to be already decided , and that it follows from this prohibition , that Masks are not to be allowed . But however , we may enquire , What repute they were in among other Nations . And we find , that they were frequently us'd among the Romans , who , about the beginning of the Spring , celebrated a Feast in Honor of the Mother of the gods ; in the pomp of which solemnity , it was lawful for any one to mask and disguise himself , and to represent what person or part he pleas'd , which was done bluntly enough , as the French Comedians were heretofore content to have only a certain powder or meal cast over their faces , as they still have in the Farce . To shew the viciousness of that posture , we need only urge the indecency of it , and alledge that the use of it ought not to be allow'd , in regard that all Dissimulation and Hypocrisie is a great sin in the sight of God and men : Now the Mask is so hypocritical , that the very word it self is commonly taken for Hypocrisie . Thence it comes that Seneca , defining the masked or hypocritical person , gives him this Character , Cum prae se fert aliquis quod non est , When any one would seem , or appear to be what he is not . Besides , if Painting be forbidden , and be accounted a capricious humour so prejudicial to decency and good manners , that there is no Maid nor Woman , but thinks it an injury to be reproach'd with painting her self , what opinion ought we to conceive of those who disguise themselves ? For it is imagin'd done out of no other end than to cloak their lewd actions , who make use of it ; as we frequently find in the informations for Murthers and Felonies , that they are committed by disguis'd persons , who thereby would prevent the discovery of their crimes . Let therefore the use of the Mask be utterly discarded , as a thing which is contrary to that uprightness of disposition , the signs whereof are modesty and shamefastness , and by a prevention of blushing , ushers in impudence , abusiveness , and a contempt and falsification of God's Image imprinted on the face of man. The Second said , That in times of War , the Horsemen , who are commanded out against the Enemy , having close head-pieces over their faces , seem to be so mask'd and disguis'd that they are not to be known ; not so much to prevent their being wounded in the face , as to elude their Enemies , so as that they may not discover the Commanders and persons of quality , upon whose safety the gaining or loss of a battel depends . And this Dissimulation hath sometimes been practis'd with great advantage , when some private Souldier hath put on the armour , and rid the horse of the General of the Army , so to draw the Enemies Forces from that side , while they unexpectedly charge him on the other . And whereas he is commonly the Master of his desires , who can discover the counsels of his Enemy , and those cannot be known otherwise than by Spies , who would never be admitted either into Cities or the Enemy's Camp , if they did not in their habit and demeanour imitate him ; what Question is to be made , but that it is lawful to put on disguises upon such a design , to get the more certain intelligence ? To divert from Military Affairs to Merchandize , it is the safest way for him who would travel to dissemble his condition ; and whereas Poverty is that which is least of any expos'd to dangers , unless a man will follow the example of Vlysses , who counterfeited himself a Beggar or Pedlar , of which profession all are not equally capable , it will not misbeseem a great Lord to demean himself as an ordinary Gentleman , and sometimes to avoid surprizes , to act the part of his Servant , while the Servant acts that of a Prince . Let us divert thence , and make our appearance before the Courts of Justice ; and we shall there find , that Attorneys and Lawyers , when they speak , are ever mask'd & disguis'd in laying open the Causes of their Clients , who on their side are also apt enough to dissemble & conceal whatever they think might prejudice them . So that the Painters had much more reason to represent the Lawyers , Attorneys , and their Clients , with a veil over their Eyes , then Justice ; since that among them , he hath the reputation of the bravest man , who is the greatest Orator , and hath the best Lungs ; and according to their saying , who have best defin'd the Art of Oratory ; It is the Art of perswading people to what they please , by making great things little , and little things great , which , in other Language , is for a man to disguise all things , and himself into the bargain , inasmuch as he seems to believe the contrary to what he sayes and knows , and that among the rules of Oratory , this is one , that the Orator is to personate even to his voice and gesture , and accommodate himself to what he sayes , which is properly to mask himself , and that not only the face , but also the feet , the hands , the tongue , and all those parts of the body which are employ'd in pronunciation , elocution , and the gestures suitable to the thing treated of . Nor is it to be expected that Divines and Physicians are absolutely exempted from these kinds of disguises , since that , the better to insinuate into the affections of their Penitents and Patients , which is the way to gain their hearts , and by that means to Convert and Cure them , they ought to be very complaisant towards them , comply with their infirmities , and accommodate themselves to their humors in all things indifferent , that they , on the other side , may submit to their advice in those things which are necessary . And not to descend to particular Instances which might be made in all other Professions , this will be the result , that those who will find fault with Masks and Disguises , must , with the same breath , cast an aspersion on all humane society , which , as Augustus said at his departure out of this world , is nothing but a Comedy , wherein every one acts his part under a disguise . The same thing was said by one of the Satyrists , but much more pleasantly ; for being , as we say here , upon the Save-all , that is , ready to give up the last gasp , he cry'd out to his friend , Draw up the Curtain , the Play is done . For the greatest part of our Complements being only so many fictions and flatteries , Traffick and negotiations being so many disguises , and humane life consisting in those actions , the consequence is , that all the world is under a Mask , and that the less dangerous , since there are some make it their Profession to be mask'd , as do also Ambassadors and other persons of quality in some places of Italy when they have a desire not to be known . And as to what hath been said against Painting , it seems to be a little too severe to blame that pardonable curiosity , which the women are only guilty of , to preserve and heighten their greatest Treasure , that is , their Beauty , upon the account whereof they are principally recommendable to men ; who , were it not for that , would be apt to sleight them much more than now they do . For what do the poor women do more in that than is daily done in Medicine , whereof one part treats of Cosmeticks , that is , of Painting , and is brought in for the reparation of the defects and deformities of Nature . The Third said , That the Mask or Vizzard , by the Latines called Persona , either upon this consideration that it changes the condition of the person , causing him to be taken for some other ; or haply à per-sonando , by reason of the new sound he gives the words pronounc'd through the Vizzard . This invention of Vizzards , as also that of speaking Prologues before Playes , is by some attributed to one Thespis , an Athenian Poet , of whom it is said , — Et plaustris vexisse poemita Thespis Quae canerent agerentque peruncti foecibus ora . By others , to Aeschylus the Tragidian , Post hunc personae pallaeque repertor honestae Aeschylus . — At first they painted with divers colours the faces of those Comedians , who were carry'd about the streets in Chariots ; but that humour not taking so well , because the same Actor by that means found it very troublsome to act several parts , they found out the convenience of Masks and Vizards , made as near as they could like those whom they were to represent , till such time as the Macedonians became formidable in Greece . For these meeting with some persons in Vizards who resembled them , the Actors were somewhat at a loss how they should handsomely come off : whereupon the business being taken into deliberation , it was resolv'd , that those made thence forward should be for the representation of extravagant or ridiculous persons , or such as might frighten the Spectators ; such as were those which the Greeks called Mormolycea , bug-bears , and Oxyodontas , and the Latines , Larvas , ( wherewith the Mothers threatned their little Children ) Gumias , Lamias , Sillos , &c. These last represented the countenances of ridiculous and abhominable women , — Cum personae pallentis hiatum In gremio matris formidat rusticus infans . She was also — Magno manducus hiatu . They were at first made of the leavs of the Fig-tree , then of a certain herb that had large leavs , and , from its being us'd upon that occasion , called personata . Afterwards the said Vizards were made of the bark of Trees ; whence came this expression , Oraque corticibus sumunt horrenda cavatis . And at last they came to be of wood , whence this other , Vt tragicus cantor , ligno tegit ora cavato . Whence it may be inferr'd , that the design of using Masks and Vizards upon the Stage , where it is most us'd , is in order to imitation , and to heighten the confidence of the Actors , who by that means are not known . And the convenience and decency of that custom is such , that one of the greatest reproaches lying on the memory of Nero , is , that having brought some persons nobly descended upon the Stage for to be Actors , he caus'd them to put off their Vizards while they play'd on the Flute , and forbad the Comedians to appear vizarded upon the Stage . To this may be added , that , according to the Counsel of the Holy Fathers , women and young maids , when they walk abroad , nay , when they go to Church , ought to be not only mask'd , but also veil'd , to prevent the temptations which the full sight of them might cause in men , and the destraction of their own and the others devotion . Now the female sex making up above one half of the world , we cannot , upon any rational grounds universally find fault with that thing or custom , the use whereof is allow'd to the greater part . CONFERENCE CCXIX. Of Fables and Fictions , and whether their conveniences or inconviences be greater ? OF all the flowers of Rhetorick , lying is one of the worst , and withal so much the more pernicious , the more full it is of artifice . For if the saying of Aristotle be true , That the lyar always deserves to be blamed , there is a certain resemblance between him who simply tells a lie , and him who simply takes away another man's life by poyson ; inasmuch as the latter infects the Heart , and the former viciates and corrupts the source of our Ratiocination ; the end whereof is only to come to the knowledge of Truth . As therefore the poysoning of a man is always a heinous and punishable crime ; but that Steward who should poyson his Master , when he gave somewhat to eat or drink , when the other pretended to be exteamly hungry or dry , would be the greatest villany in the world , and deserve a far greater punishment : So he who simply tells a lie is not so much to be blamed , as he who covers and disguises his lie under the appearance of some probable history , which is clearly receiv'd by our understanding ; and this thus drawn in by the liklyhood of the relation , grows less distrustful of it , than of the other kinds of falshood , which are deliver'd without any artifice . So that lying , and consequently Fables , and all the species thereof , have the same proportion to our Understanding , as Monsters have to Nature ; our Understanding cannot endure them , whereas Truth is its sustenance . Thence it comes that those Fables which are destitute of the ornament of Truth , which is probability , are not heard with any patience , such as are old Wives Tales , and the like absurd relations , which are so ridiculous , that only the ignorance of Children is capable of entertaining them with any pleasure ; but with so much the greater danger to themselves , in regard that those tender Tables receiving the impression of some false perswasion , will not afterwards so easily part with it ; nay on the contrary , it commonly continues there to the end , at least some part of it , as if Time were not able so fully to eat it out , but there may be seen some lines of the first draught . Whence it comes that some eminent persons do account it a great oversight in the education of Children , to entertain them with Tales and Stories : instead whereof , those weak minds , wherein , as in soft wax , a man may easily imprint what he pleases , should rather be acquainted with History , which , by reason of its variety and truth , would be equally delightful , but much more advantageous . And indeed those who make use of Fables , thinking by them to teach truth , take a very preposterous way to do it . For all the advantage which may be deriv'd from Fables , is only to draw on mens minds with greater delight to the knowledge of true things : and it is easily found to be a way as unlikely to prevail , as if a man should make use of some place infamous and notorious for lewdness , as a School wherein he should read Lectures of Chastity to young Men and Maids ; or lodge a Fuller or Whitener of Cloth with the Collier , one soyling all that the other had cleans'd . The second said , that Man's understanding h●ving its distasts and humoursomness , as well as his body , and Content being equally requisite for the sustenance of both , in regard that a coarser dish of meat taken with a good stomack is preferr'd before better chear forc'd down against Appetite ; it is but necessary , that the same remedies should be used to recreate our minds , when they are wearied , and out of humour with an over-earnestness of study , as are us'd to retrive and sharpen the languishing appetite . This latter is recover'd by feeding on some dish excellently well-order'd , such as by its haut-gousts , and picquancy will rather excite , then satisfie the Appetite . Such is the bitterness of the Olive , Vinegar in Sallets , and the like ; which have the same effect as the stepping back of such as leap , or the appearance of a Fly on a face of an exquisitely fair complexion . These Fables are invented to reduce the wandring and wearied Understanding to its former interrupted pursuance of Truth . There are two kinds of them : One may be called a simple Fiction , such as are old Wives Tales , which deserve not the name of fabulous Relations , unless it be upon the account of their absurdity ; and yet it ought to be season'd with something that is miraculous and delightful . The other is Mythological , which may be divided into four kinds . First , the Poëtical , in one continu'd Relation , such as are the Metamorphoses of Ovid ; or Drammatick , and accommodated to Persons , such as as are Comedies and Tragedies . Secondly , the Emblem , or Device , which is a real explication of some feigned thing , painted , or otherwise represented . Thirdly , the Apologue , such as are the Fables of Aesop ; and these are divided into three sorts , the Moral , the Rational , and the Mixt. The Moral , are those , wherein irrational things are introduc'd , such as is the Fable of the two Pots , the earthen and the brazen ; or that of the distribution of the prey between the Lyon , the Ass , and the Fox . The Rational are only of Men , such as is that of the Satyr and his Entertainer , whom he leaves , because he blew hot and cold out of the same mouth . Of the Mixt , we have an example in the Fable of the Fowler , and the Stork , taken in the net with the Cranes . The fourth kind is the Romance : The benefit and advantage of all which kinds of Fable is notorious to all : For besides that they comprehend that common recreation , which is opposite to the conflict of Mind , and serious occupation produc'd by the reading of Histories , the Poetical kind of Fable , I mean that of the continu'd Relation , where the Poet speaks alone , does make extraordinary discoveries of the old Pagan Antiquities , whereof a man cannot be ignorant without a great defect . The Dramatick , where Persons are introduc'd speaking , when it is represented by good Actors , makes a prevalent impression on the minds of the Spectators and Auditors , and hath nothing comparable to the other kinds of writing and expressing : so that it is the most efficacious instrument to move and work upon the Passions . There may also be very great advantages made of the other fore-mentioned kinds of Fable , especially of the Romance , which hath the same effect on our minds , in order to their instruction in goodness and vertue , as well-proportion'd Pictures have to teach us the art of Drawing . For , as there are not to be seen now any Pictures comparable , in point of body , to that of the so much celebrated Venus , which consisted of whatever was handsom in any Woman or Maid , and borrow'd the hair of one , the complexion of another , the neck of a third , and the breast and other members of others ; so is it impossible that History should ever come up to the noble height and delight of the Romance . For , History , though it be not absolutely true , yet being oblig'd to represent things past with as much likeness as a picture is taken according to the face of him who is to be drawn , the consequence of that obligation is , that however it may embellish things and actions , yet is it still engag'd to expose them to the eye of the Reader as they are , or at least as they are conceiv'd to be . Now the number of unjust things much exceeds that of the just , and consequently the bad and sad examples will much shorten the Reader 's delight . Whence it follows , that History wants those two principal ends , for which it ought to be sought after , to wit , content and advantage : whereas the Romance brings both along with it , as being commonly full of the rewards obtain'd by vertue , whereof one is , that a sincere and constant Love should at last be crown'd with the greatest of worldly enjoyments ; and on the contrary , there are not wanting the punishments and executions of lewd and vicious persons ; whereto add the strange variety of the accidents , represented therein , which being carried on with nobler and more unexpected intrigues , extreamly heighten the satisfaction of the Reader . The Third said , That for any man to endeavour the discovery of Truth by its contrary , to wit , Fables , is to look for light in the midst of darkness ; and as a certain Musician among the Ancients demanded a double reward , for teaching those who had been instructed amiss in that Art , for this reason , as he said , that there was a certain time requisite for the forgetting of what they already knew , and as much for learning how to play well : so that Child , who shall have heard of the universal Deluge by the Fable of Deucalion and Pyrrha , will find more difficulty to disengage his mind of those stones , which , they having cast behind them , became men and women , then he will have to imprint in it the natural Story of Noah and his Ark. The same thing may be said of all the other Fables , out of which there is any truth to be deriv'd , to wit , that it is like the ordering of Crabs , where there is much more to be picked away , then there is to be eaten . Nay the Romans themselves , who seem to be more instructive , may be reproach'd with this , that they have not represented to their Readers , the State of life and civil Conversation , as it really is , but have entertain'd them with a Platonical Commonwealth . And that discourages men very much , when they find the course and customs of the World to be contrary to what they had taken so much pains to read : Whereas the young man will be the less startled to find himself hiss'd by his Auditors , when he speaks well ; and slighted by Fortune , when he does well ; while the ignorant and the wicked are her greatest Favourites , after he hath read in History of many Persons of worth so treated ; than he would be , if he thrust himself into affairs , having never seen any thing but examples of Vice punish'd , and Vertue rewarded . CONFERENCE CCXX . Whether it be better to go to bed late , and rise betimes in the Morning ; or do the contrary . THough it be a kind of recession from the common opinion , to prefer going to bed and rising late , before the opposite ; yet is it to be noted by the way , that most Persons of great affairs , and the more judicious sort , observing that course of life , are of that judgment ; since that to approve a thing is to do it . Now we see that all the great Lords and Ladies about the Court , the most refin'd spirits , and such are best able to judge of all things , nay most men who have any thing more than an ordinary burthen of affairs , for the most part go to bed late , and rise late ; whereof several Reasons may be assign'd . The first and most ordinary , me-thinks , are the affairs themselves , which insensibly steal away the time from us ; and that the more unperceivably , the more delightful that business is , about which we are employ'd ; the time sliding away faster from him , who takes a pleasure in the doing of a thing , then it does from another who is in some trouble of mind or body . Whence it comes , that a tedious Tale , and a bad Book , are ever thought too long . They therefore are to be thought the happiest , who , if they had their own wills , would go to bed latest ; not only for that reason which made a certain King of this part of the World say , That he would be King as long as he could , inasmuch as when he slept , there was no difference between him & the meanest of his Subjects : but also for this , that night surprizing them before they had done all their business , the Supper or Collation must be the later , and consequently the going to bed . The second reason is deduc'd hence , that there ought to be a correspondence between the tranquillity of the mind and that of the body . It being therefore necessary , that he who would take a good sleep should not be subject to any disturbance of mind , & that indisturbancy being procured only by that order which every one hath taken in his affairs , it is to be imagin'd , that the later a man goes to bed , the more business he hath dispatch'd , and consequently there remains the less to be done . Upon this score is it , that Merchant's Suppers are accounted the most quiet , for having spent the whole day in trudging up and down about their Trade , they then enjoy themselves with greater serenity . In the third place , a man should not go to bed , till digestion be pretty well advanc'd ; from the want or slowness whereof , hideous Dreams , Crudities , Ventosities , nay sometimes Apoplexies , do proceed . Now this digestion is so much the more advanc'd , the later a man goes to bed : which difference will be best observ'd by those , who go just from the Table to their beds , and lie down as soon as the meat is out of their mouths . Fourthly , that Custom is ever the best , from which it is in a man's power most easily to wean himself , and in the change whereof he will be subject to least inconvenience . Now he who hath contracted a habit of going to bed late , will find it a less inconvenience to go to bed betimes , that so he may rise betimes , or upon some other Motive , then he shall , who hath accustomed himself to go to bed betimes , for he will be sleepy , and unfit for the doing of any thing , as soon as his bed-time is come . Fifthly , Hippocrates would not have a man enslave himself to an over-strict course of life , grounding his advice on this , that such regular persons find it the greater difficulty to support the miscarriages which oftentimes cannot be avoided in the ordinary course of life ; as those who walk upon ropes are more apt to fall , at least find it a harder matter to keep on , then those who walk on the plain ground . Now those who go to bed betimes are commonly more regular in the hours of Supper , and all the other actions of the day , upon the exact observance whereof that of their bed-time does depend . Now it is obvious to any one , who shall consider the difference of professions , that there are but few that leave a man at liberty to observe so exact a rule as this is . So that being sometimes necessitated to make a breach of it , the consequence will be , that those who have the more strictly engag'd themselves to the observance of the rule of going to bed betimes , must needs receive a far greater inconvenience from the neglect of it , than they ordinarily do who go to bed late . Sixthly , the same reason that obliges phlegmatick persons , and such as are subject to Catarrhs , to content themselves with little sleep , which is this ; that their humidity , joyn'd with that of sleep it self , augments their distemper ; besides , that Sleeping which moistens and cools , is not so well procur'd in that part of the day which is most cold and moist , that is , from nine at Night till three in the Morning , but rather towards the Morning , at which time the Blood begins to be predominant , inasmuch as in so doing he abates somewhat of its Heat , and being to dilate it self till ten in the Morning , at which time Choler begins to be predominant , moderates its acrimony ; as all those will acknowledge , which Sex soever they be of , who are subject to the Megrim , who find very great ease by that Morning sleep , which accordingly is found to be the most delightful ; and hath this further advantage attributed to it , that the Dreams thereof are prophetical , and will come to pass in a short time ; whereas the others are accounted superfluous by those who have been Professors in that Art. Moreover , those who rise too early in Morning are subject to the Headach in the Afternoon , and more easily transported with Anger all the rest of the day ; to effect which , the consideration of the Temperament does very much conduce . For , as sleeping in the day time is born with in Old Men and Children , and that in both , by reason of their weakness , and for the recruit of their Spirits , and , particularly in Old Men , to take off somewhat of the acrimony of that serous phlegm which is predominant in them ; so , the greater part of Men being subject to Choler , ( whence haply proceeded the error of some Physicians , who talk of nothing but refrigeration in all diseases ) and the coolness and moisture of the Night correcting that hot and dry distemper , it is the more convenient , that Sleep should do as much in the Day time , by taking off then somewhat of their Choler . The Second said , That the retrival and restauration of the Spirits obliges the Animal to sleep , which ought to continue at least for such a space of time as amounts to the third part of that a man hath been waking , and should never exceed the one half of it . Far is it therefore from being imaginable , that Nature should be able to endure what is affirmed of the seven Sleepers , or the long nap of Epimenides , which lasted fifty years . Nor are we to give any more credit to what is related to us concerning a Plant in the Low-Countries , which will keep people waking many nights and dayes together , without any inconvenience ; but the time when we should begin or end our sleep , being left to our own discretion , 't is requisite we should accommodate our selves to the order prescrib'd by Nature , which hath appointed the day to labour , and the night to rest in : Nay , it is also the advice of Hippocrates , Galen , and all Physicians , who think it not enough to direct rest in the night , and waking in the day , but also conceive very great hopes of those , who , in the time of their sickness , are so irregular therein . Add to this , that darkness , silence , and the coldness of the night being fit to recruit the Spirits , and promote their retirement within ; whereas light , noise , and the heat of the day , are more proper to occasion their egress for the exercise of actions ; which granted , he who observes not this rule charges Nature with an erronious proceeding . And that this is her way , is apparent hence , that those Animals which are guided only by her motion , ( which is as certain as our reason is ordinarily irregular ) go that way to work . Cocks and other Birds go to their rest , and awake with the Sun ; if any of our Domestick Creatures do otherwise , our irregularity is the cause thereof and that perversion is of no less dangerous consequence than that of the Seasons , which is ever attended by diseases . And who makes any doubt but that the greatest perfection of the Heavens consists in their regular motion , the principal cause of their duration ? Which order since we are not able to imitate , it is but requisite we should come as near it as we can in our actions , among which sleeping and waking , being the hindges on which all the others of our life do hang , if there be any irregularity in these , confusion and disorder must needs be expected in all the rest , as may be seen in the lives of Courtiers of both Sexes , who turn night to day , and day to night , a course of life much different from that which is observ'd by the Superiours and Members of regulated companies . Besides , it is the Morning that not only holds a stricter correspondence with the Muses , but is also the fittest time for the performance of all the functions of Body and Mind . Then is it that Physicians prescribe exercises , in regard that the Body being clear'd of the Excrements of the first and second concoction , is wholly dispos'd for the distribution of Aliment , and evacuation of the Excrements of the third . So that he who spends that part of the day about his affairs , besides the expedition he meets with , does by that means maintain the vigour of his Body and Mind , which is commonly dull'd by sleeping in the day time , which fills the Head with vapours , and when exercise comes to succeed it in the warmest part of the day , the heat which is then commonly greatest makes it less supportable . Therefore Nature , who is a sure guide , inclines us to sleepiness in the Evening , there being not any thing but the multiplicity and distraction of Civil Affairs , which , depriving us of that Function , as it does of divers others , makes the Life of Man so much the less certain , the more he is involv'd in Affairs ; whereas the duration of that of Animals , and , next to them of Country-people , and such as comply with the conduct of Nature , is commonly of a greater length and more certain . CONFERENCE CCXXI . Whether the Child derives more from the Father , or the Mother . IF our Fore-fathers may be conceiv'd wise enough to have known the nature of things , it is to be acknowledg'd , that the Child derives most from the Father , since that they thought fit to bestow on him his name rather than that of the Mother ; and that the name is the mark and character of the thing . Besides , the Male being more perfect , larger and stronger than the Female , which indeed is an imperfection and default of Nature , whose constant design it is to make a Male , and is not disappointed ; but through want of heat , vigour , and temperament ; it is but rational , that what proceeded from these two , should have the denomination from the more perfect of them . Thus a Regiment is known by the name of the Colonel ; a City , by that of its Founder ; a Law and Ordinance by that of the Law-giver ; and a Receipt , the Composition whereof consists of two simple medicaments , hath most of the nature of the stronger , and that which is of greatest virtue . This is further confirm'd by the common Comparison , which is us'd to express the difference there is between the Father and the Mother in the business of generation . For the Mother , and particularly , the Matrix , is compar'd to a field , and the paternal seed to the grain which is sown in that field , which serves well enough in order to its sprouting and shooting forth , but supplies it only with matter , which is determinated by the form of the grain , from which the Plant produc'd of it receives its being . So that the present Question amounts to no more , than if a Man should ask , Whether an ear of Wheat deriv'd more from the ground , or from the seed that had been sowne in it ? A further proof hereof may be deduc'd from the instruments of generation , which being more apparent in the man than in the woman , are a silent insinuation , that the former contribute more thereto than the latter . And the greatest and most remarkable difference that there is between the Children being that of the Sex , the experiment alledg'd by Physicians , that if the right Testicle be bound , Males will be produc'd , as Females will if the contrary , clearly shews that by the Father's part the Sex is determinated , and consequently , it is from him that there do also proceed the least individual differences and circumstances , wherein the likeness or unlikeness of Children to their Fathers and Mothers , either in Mind or Body doth consist . For if the Males especially should retain more from the Mothers than they do from the Fathers , that proverbial saying would prove false , which affirms , that Fortes creantur fortibus — in regard that most women are chargeable with a want of Courage . And daily experience makes it apparent , that one of the greatest and most common causes of Valour is deduc'd from the Fathers side : Upon which principle is grounded the account we make of Nobility , which comes seldom but from the Father's side , whereas the want of Nobility on the Mother's side , does not make the Child less a Gentleman . Nay some have made it a Question , whether the Mother did contribute any thing to the formation of the foetus , or only found it nourishment . But those who have treated more nicely of this matter unanimously agree , that the Woman's Seed is much weaker , and more watery than that of the Man , serving only to qualifie it , as Water does Wine , yet so as that the Water is converted into the nature of the Wine , and is call'd Wine as soon as it is mixt with it . As to those Children who chance to be more like their Mothers than their Fathers , 't is to be conceiv'd one of Nature's fagaries , who delighting in variety cannot produce many children , but there must consequently be a great diversity of Lineaments in their faces , and figures in their members ; among which the idea of a Woman imprinted in the imagination of the Father may be communicated to his Seed , which consequently expresses that figure . The second said , That there were three kinds of resemblances , to wit , that of the Species , that of the Sex , and that of the Effigies , as to the Body , and that of manners , as to the Soul. or The resemblance of the Species is , when a Man begets a Man , a Woman proceeds from the material Principles of Generation which the Mother contributes more plentifully then the Father : the proof whereof may be seen in the copulation of Animals of different Species . For if a Hee-goat couples with a Sheep , he shall beget a Sheep , which shall have nothing of the Goat in it , save that the fleece will be a little rougher then it is wont to be . And if a Ram couples with a She-goat , the production will be a Goat , whose hair will be somewhat softer than otherwise . But as to what is related of Aristo's , having had a Daughter by an Ass , who for that reason was called Onoscele ; of Stellius's , having another by a Mare , who was thence called Hippona ; and of a Sheep , which brought forth a Lyon ▪ in the pastures of Nicippus , to whom it presaged Tyranny ; of Alcippa , who was deliver'd of an Elephant , having been impregnated by an Elephant , are to be look'd on as monstrous , and possibly fabulous Productions . The resemblance of the Sex depends on the temperature and predominancy of the Seeds . For if the seed of both Male and Female be very hot , Males will be engendred ; if cold , Females ; and both of them will be either vigorous or weak , according to the predominancy of heat or cold . Whence it follows , that this resemblance does not proceed more from the one then the other , of those who are joyn'd together : but the resemblance of Effigie , and the other accidents of the Body , and of the manners is more hard to resolve , there being a secret vertue in both the Seeds , which , as Aristotle affirms , is continu'd in it to the fourth Generation , as may be confirm'd by the story of Helida , who having lain with a Negro , brought forth a white Child ; but her Grandchild by that was black . Plutarch affirms the same thing to have happen'd in the fourth Generation of a Negro . And yet this resemblance proceeds rather from the Mother's side than the Father's ; for if the causes , which communicate most to their effects , imprint most of their nature into them ; by that greater communication , those effects accordingly retain so much the more of their Causes . Now the Mother communicates more to the Child then the Father does , for she supplies him with Seed , those who have maintain'd the contrary being persons not much skill'd in Anatomy , and after she hath contributed as much as the Father to that Generation , she alone nourishes the foetus with her menstrual blood , which then begins not to follow any longer the course of the Moon , whereby it was regulated before . Besides , coming thus to furnish the said foetus with nourishment , for the space of nine Months , it is no wonder she should absolutely tranform it into her own nature , which is thence accounted but one and the same , in respect of both Mother and Child . Now there is not any thing liker , or can retain more of it then the thing it self ; which cannot be said of the Father , who is not only different from the Embryo , whom he hath begotten , but also hath not any thing common with it , after that first action . So that there are many Children posthumi , and born long after the death of their Fathers , which thing never happens after the death of their Mothers ; nay it is seldom seen that a Child taken out of the body of a Mother ready to dy , ever thrives much afterwards . Though we shall not stick to acknowledge , that what is related of the first person of the race of the Caesars , from whom that Section was called the Caesarean , might possibly happen , according to the Relation ; yet is it done with this restriction , that most of the other Stories told of it , are fabulous . But if the Mother comes afterwards to suckle her Child , as Nature and the Example of all other Animals teaches her , which is haply the reason of their being more vigorous , and of a continuance of life more regular than that of the man , that second nourishment added to the former , being drawn from her milk , which derives the quality of the mass of blood , from which it is extracted , makes him absolutely conformable to the Mother . For if nourishment may , as we find it to be true , change the Temperament of Persons well advanc'd in years , with much more reason may it work a remarkable alteration in the Body and Mind of a Child newly come into the World , who is as it were a smooth Table susceptible of any impression . Whence it is to be concluded , that they proceed very rationally , who are so careful of the well-fare of their little ones , ( when the Mothers , either by reason of sickness , of upon some other account , are not able to bring them up ) as to be very inquisitive about the Nurses they put them to , and the quality of their Milk. Nay , what is more ; are not the changes caus'd by Nurses in the Body of the Infant as considerable , as that which happens to the two seeds of Male and Female mixt at the Generation , which recover their increase by the irroration of the Maternal Blood which flows thereto ; and , if it be impure , does communicate its impurity to it ; as , on the contrary , being pure , it is many times able to purifie the corrupted seed of the Male. Whence Physicians have observ'd , that sound Children have descended from Fathers subject to the Leprosie and such diseases . Add to this , that the safety on the Mothers side is greater than on the Father's . Moreover , they are the Mothers , from whom proceeds the Imagination , which acts upon their Embryo all the time they are with Child ; and thence it comes , that they are much more fond of their Children than the Fathers ; which fondness is a sign that there may be more of the Mothers observ'd in the Children , than of the Fathers . For the love we have for our selves is so great , that God would have it to be the measure of that which we ought to bear unto our Neighbour ; and that which we bear to God himself hath some reference to his affection towards us . Those therefore who would insinuate themselves into the favour of any one , have no surer way to do it , than by complying with his humor , and as much he can become conformable to him . CONFERENCE CCXXII . Whether is harder , for a Vertuous Man to do that which is Evil ; or for a Vicious to do that which is Good. BEfore we come to the Resolution of this Question , we are to consider two things ; the former , that Man consists of two parts , the Superiour , which is the Soul ; and the Inferiour , which is the Body ; and whereas these two parts have different objects , and such as which contradict one the other , there happens to be a great Conflict ; the body being strongly inclin'd to sensuality , and the Soul endeavouring to raise her self up to spiritual things . But in regard the Organs she makes use of are material , such as are also the Senses , which assist her in her operations , it is not to be thought she can overcome without great pains ; inasmuch as the instruments which she stands in need of , for the exercise of Virtue , hold a greater correspondence with the Body ; and as they derive their Being from matter , so they betray the Resolutions of the Soul , reducing her under a Tyrannical Subjection . Whence it follows , that the wicked or vicious person finds it the greater difficulty to do well ; inasmuch as being enslav'd to vice and sin , he cannot shake off that yoke , as having a constant inclination to evil . The Second thing to be consider'd , is good and evil in it self ; for , according to Nature , there is no evil in Humane Actions , inasmuch as in appearance they are all good ; otherwise the Will , the object whereof is that which is Good and pleasing , would not be inclin'd thereto , since good is that which all things desire . There are therefore two sorts of good , and as many of evils , one Natural , and the other Moral ; the Soul is easily enclin'd to the Moral good , and the Body to the Natural ; and , consequently , it is much more easie for the Vicious person to do a Moral good , than it is for the Virtuous Man to do a Moral Evil. The Second said , That it is harder for a good Man to do evil , in regard that to the virtuous man Virtue seems so fair and taking , that he finds it the greatest difficulty in the world to forsake her , and so to embrace Vice , which he looks upon as a hideous Monster , inasmuch as Beings and Substances are more amiable than Privations are odious ; in regard that as Love respects the things that are amiable , and aversion is not extended to that which is not ; in like manner , Vice is not so much shun'd , as Vertue is belov'd : Whence it follows , that it is a greater trouble for the good man to do that which is evil , in regard he knows the perfection of good , as much as the vicious person is ignorant of it ; and , from that ignorance , there must needs proceed a difficulty and backwardness of embracing it . The Third said , That the vicious person finds it a harder task to do well , in regard that Nature is strongly bent towards that which is evil ; and , consequently , the virtuous person , when he does that which is evil , easily falls down into the bottom ; according to the descent of humane inclinations ; and the vicious person , when he does that which is good , climes up a high Mountain full of Rocks and Precipices , and engages against Nature her self , being in open hostility against the sensual Appetite , and , according to the Scripture , We do not the good which we would do , but the evil we would not do , that we do : To shew that the difficulties men find in the pursuance of good are so great , that Saint Paul himself complains of his having a Law within him which rebelled against the Law of God. This Nature of ours being full of the imperfections conceiv'd in Original Sin , hath so great a repugnance to good , that there was a necessity of a Law of Grace to regenerate it , in order to the pursuit of good , a complyance with the true sentiments of Religion , and the knowledge of God ; not to urge , that Pleasure hath so great attractions and charms , that it is almost impossible to over-master them . Thence it came that Vlysses order'd himself to be bound to the mast of his Ship , and caus'd his ears to be stopp'd , that he might not hear the harmonious voices of the Syrens ; otherwise his Reason would not have been so strong as to over-master his sensual Appetites , which must be either destroy'd , or so fetter'd , that the Soul may not be drawn away by pernicious temptations . The Fourth said , That Virtue was natural to Man before Adam's Transgression , and , from the time of his rebellion against God , Vice hath seated it self in her place ; so that when Innocence forsook our first Parent , all vices and imperfections possess'd themselves of his Mind , and are become so naturaliz'd there , that it begat a necessity of establishing Divine and Humane Laws : whereof some were for the eradication of Vices ; others , for the punishment of Crimes ; all which trouble might have been spar'd , if there had not been so much difficulty in the doing of that which is good . The Fifth said , That it being suppos'd , ( as indeed it is true ) that Humane Nature is more inclin'd to Vice than to Virtue for the reasons before alledg'd , yet is there a certain means to frustrate and destroy that Inclination , and advance the Soul to a sovereignty over the Body , by abolishing and destroying the Senses , and those intellectual powers whereby the Organs are govern'd . For if the Body have the Mastership , the Soul will be forc'd to obey ; but if the Soul commands , she will bring the Body into subjection to all the vertuous actions she pleases her self . And then the Vertues will be naturaliz'd in man , and the Question propos'd will meet with a contrary Solution ; for in that Case , it will be much more hard for the vertuous man to do that which is evil , than for the vicious to do well ; inasmuch as the virtuous person by that mortification of the Senses , will be in a manner reduc'd to the state of original innocence , and restor'd to the glorious condition Man was in before the Fall. The Sixth said , That such a moral regeneration is a great Cabalistical Secret , unknown to all the learned ; that such a mortification and destruction of the Senses as was propos'd , is a work not yet well discover'd to the Curious , as transcending all common rules . For , if the Soul acts not without the assistance of the Organs , and the interior and exterior Senses , the weakning or destroying of these will contribute to the weakning of the Soul ; and instead of making a Prophet , the transformation will be into some Hypochondriack , or extravagant Phanatick , as it happens to those who macerate their Bodies by an indiscreet zeal ; insomuch that having not the perfect knowledg of that Science , it were more expedient that men had a recourse to the ordinary means of Morality , to regulate the Passions of the Soul , and bring her to the pursuance of Virtue . Now according to the rules of Morality , even those who are good , are much inclin'd to evil , and find it no easie matter to oppose it . The Seventh said , That it is as hard a matter for the vicious person to do well , as it is for the virtuous to do ill , in regard that the inclination , which the good man hath to do good and eschew evil , is equal to that of the wicked person , which is always bent to do evil , it being very difficult for him to embrace Virtue by shunning Vice , by reason of the aversion which he hath to that which is good . And to make this the more clear , we commonly find some persons so naturally addicted to the exercises of Virtues , that what they do seems to be without any study . Whence it may be deduc'd , that the first seeds of Virtue and Good proceed from those natural Dispositions , which are called Inclinations , and , consequently , the difficulties in both are concluded to be equal . And that may also be observ'd in Socrates , who himself acknowledg'd , that his natural Inclinations were so bent to Vice , that if the dictates of Philosophy had not wrought things in him beseeming the person , whom the Oracle had declar'd wise , he would have been carry'd away with sensual Appetites , according to his natural Inclinations ; there being some Natures truly Heroick , and ever doing well ; and others brutish , and always inclin'd to evil . To this we are to add the consideration of the persons , their qualities , and age ; inasmuch as there being somewhat particular in any of these circumstances , it changes the resolution in the general proposition , which being universal , and of a large extent , it were necessary , in order to the finding out of the Truth , that we confin'd our selves to these circumstances , yet still following the forementioned opinion . For as fire finds no difficulty to ascend , no more than the water does to flow downwards and make towards its centre ; so every one complying with his own Inclinations , stands in an equal bent towards good and evil , without any trouble or difficulty ; but to proceed contrary to that motion , the virtuous person finds the trouble attending the doing of a evil action , equal to that of the vicious in doing a bad one . The Eighth said , That this bent of the Inclinations ceases in those who are one while inclin'd to the doing of that which is good , another , to the doing of that which is evil , as may be observ'd in Nero , who , during the first five years of his Government , was the mildest of any of the Emperours , yet afterwards gave himself over to all manner of Cruelty . For what can be said of this alteration , and if a man be naturally inclin'd to good , Why is not the same inclination continued in him ? Does this inconstancy proceed from the mind or from the body ? If it proceeds from the mind , since the powers thereof have a certain knowledge of the Good , Why does it not embrace that which is good , answerably to its knowledge of the same ? If it proceeds from the body , since this hath a dependance on the mind , why does it not follow the impressions which it derives from the other ? The Professors of Astrology , who give so much credit to their Influences ; affirm , that these diversities proceed from those Constellations , whereby that change is caused , and by which the Will is moved , and receives a bent either to good or evil ; but if Reason have the sovereignty , it ought to be conformable , and produce such effects as are answerable thereto . There is therefore a great probability , that the causes of good and bad actions are to be referr'd to the regeneration of the Elect , and the reprobation of the wicked , who are left to the pursuance of their sensuality ; and thence it will follow , that it shall be as hard for a truly-devout person to sin , as for a reprobate to do well ; and so the Question is to be referr'd to the decision of Theology . CONFERENCE CCXXIII. Whether a piece of Iron laid upon the Cask prevents Thunder from marring Wine contain'd within it , and why ? SInce we are always to begin with that which is undenyable in matter of fact , whereby we are assur'd , that a piece of Iron laid upon a vessel full of Wine , prevents its being corrupted by Thunder , which , without that precaution , would cause it some prejudice ; which precaution hath also the same effect in preserving the Eggs which the Hen sits upon , and in keeping Milk from turning ; all the difficulty of this Question is only in the latter part of it , and that is , to find out the reason thereof , which must either be referr'd to some occult vertue in the Iron , or to some of its manifest qualities . If it be said that this is wrought by the manifest qualities of that metal ; it seems requisite that the Iron should be within the vessel with the Wine , that so it may oppose the poyson of the Air whereby it is infected . But on the other side , to alledge those occult vertues , is an argument of humane ignorance , inasmuch as they are to act by the interposition of some means : So that , all things considered , it is more rationally affirm'd , to be an effect proceeding from the manifest qualities of the Iron , which prevent and hinder that bad impression of the Air. But to give a more evident reason hereof , we are to consult Astrology . That Science teaches us , that Mars , by which Planet Iron is designed , hath its House in Aries , which is the sign of the Ram ; and the Naturalists observe , that the Sun entring into that House , causes the sap and moisture of the Vine to ascend , an evident sign that there is a correspondence between Wine and Iron , and that the one preserves the other by the natural Sympathy there is between them . And to make it appear that the Influences exercise their vertues even upon things inanimate , yet deriv'd from the root of what had been Vegetable or Animal , we find that Wine , though it be carried ever so far , is subject to an observable alteration , when the grapes of the same Vine are near their maturity ; that distance of Places and Climates not obstructing the Union and Correspondence which there is between the whole and its part , which cannot be joyned together save only by means of the Celestial Influences . The Second said , That the foremention'd reason deduc'd from Astrology was not evident , and that there is more subtilty in it than Truth , and , consequently , that it is to be sought with greater probability to find it out of Natural Philosophy , which treats of Meteors , where the greatest difficulty is to know whether that effect is produc'd by the expulsive , or by the attractive and retentive vertue . That we should affirm it proceeds from the expulsive vertue , cannot with any probability be done , inasmuch as expulsion is to be wrought by somewhat that is more powerful and more subtile . Now there is not any likelyhood , that Iron should be more powerful and more subtile than Air , inasmuch as the Iron is of a more weighty matter , passive , earthy , and hath somewhat of the nature of that Passive Element . We may therefore rather affirm , that this effect is wrought by the attractive and retentive vertue ; which opinion is prov'd , in regard there is but one humid matter , which the central fire forces from the deepest part of the Earth ; and of the more unctuous and weighty part of this matter Metals are made ; of the less weighty , Minerals and Salts ; from the subtiler part Vegetables and Animals derive their nourishment ; of the most subtile are produc'd the Winds , Thunder , and all the Meteors , which participate of Heat and Drought , which make several combinations in the Air. Now whereas it is from the most imperfect part of this unctuous matter that Iron is made , of an earthy and impure Sulphur , it is deducible thence , that there is a Sympathy between Iron , and the gross vapours of Thunder and Lightning : To make which out a little more clearly , we find that the places through which Thunder hath pass'd , smell of Sulphur ; nay , there is fram'd in the Air that which is commonly called the Thunderbolt , which somewhat resembles Steel , as it were to shew the correspondence there is between Iron and Thunder . So that the Air , being impregnate by those noisome terrestrial vapours , which are of the same nature with Iron , meeting with some piece of it laid on a vessel , is joyn'd to the Iron by Sympathy , makes a sudden stop there , and puts a period to its operation ; and the Iron by its attractive vertue receives them , as by its retentive it retains them , and by that means prevents their effect . The Third said , That though that opinion were probable , yet doth it require a more ample discussion , and we are to examine how this attractive vertue operates . Now there are four Natural Vertues which govern all the operations of Nature and Art ; the Attractive , which is now under consideration , acts by heat and a temperate drought ; the Retentive , by drought and cold ; the Expulsive , by moisture and heat ; the Digestive , by heat and a temperate moisture . The Iron then which is said to attract these vapours , hath indeed those qualities of heat and drought ; yet can it not be easily conceiv'd , that a little piece of that mettal can check the malice and infection of a great quantity of Air , spread all over a spacious place ; besides that it is also necessary , that the Iron should send forth out of it self the effects of its qualities , that so the attraction might be made , the marks whereof are neither seen on the Iron , nor the effects of the qualities out of the Subject , inasmuch as mettals being quench'd in cold Water , are not evaporated but by a violent fire . So that it may as well be said , that the attraction is wrought by some occult vertue , which draws ; yet so as that neither the attraction nor the manner of it can be observ'd . The Fourth said , That the operations of Nature are not like those of Art ; her ways and contrivances are more obscure , and the causes of things are occult ; as for example , the Load-stone draws Iron , yet so as that there cannot be any thing perceiv'd of any body of air and smoak issuing out of the Loadstone . And the magnetical Balsom , or Weapon-salve , cures a wounded person , though at a great distance ; having only some part of his Cloths , yet can there not any thing be observ'd on the Subject which receives the Plaister ; so secret and silent is Nature in her Operations . On the contrary , the designs and contrivances of Art may easily be discover'd , as those of a Clock or Watch. But the reason of this diversity of operations between Art and Nature , is , that Art goes to work publickly and before the Senses , and Nature does her business within doors and secretly ; the latter works in the Centre , the other in the Circumference ; one produces the seed of the combination of the Elements , whereof she keeps an exact account of the weights and proportions ; and the other can neither make nor produce any thing , as being only in a capacity of making use of the substance and materials of Nature , in order to their joyning together , after she had prepar'd and purify'd them . But on the other side , Art hath this advantage , that her works are much more perfect , inasmuch as she makes use of purify'd essences , and the other of accidents and superfluities , having not instruments fit for the purifying of her Materials . So that there are some who doubt of the reality of the effect now under consideration . And therefore , ere we proceed any further to the finding out of the causes and reasons thereof , it were requisite a strict enquiry should be made , whether it be certain that Iron prevents the effects of thunder , by preserving Wine and Eggs under a Hen that sits , from receiving in any prejudice . The Fifth said , That what was confirm'd by general experience was not any longer to be question'd , and that whoever stood upon the Negative betray'd his own ignorance ; that for us to think to find solutions for all the possibilities of nature , were an attempt somewhat like that of exhausting the Sea ; That there are certain secrets in Nature of things dreadful to humane Reason , incredible , according to the principles of Art and of our Knowledge . That Nature is the great Circe , the grand Sorceress , That the Load-stone draws Iron to it ; That there is a certain Stone called Pantarbe which draws gold to it ; That dead Arse-smart being laid under a Stone , cures the wound on which it shall be rubb'd , sooner or later according as the Herb putrifies ; That the hair or wool of a mangy beast being thrust in , for a certain time , under the bark of an Aspen-tree , cures the beast of vermine ; That the Menstrua of Women trouble Springs , spoyl Looking-glasses and Powdering-tubs ; And if there be some things that corrupt them , it is not to be imagin'd that Nature is so cruel a Step-mother , but that there may be others whereby they are preserv'd , and so the Remedies may come from the same hand as caus'd the disease ; That the Hazel-tree discovers hidden Treasures and Mines ; That Talismans are made against Serpents and Insects , nay against some Diseases ; That there is a mutual friendship between the Olive-tree and the Myrtle , whereof it would be as hard a matter to give any reason , as it would be to give any , of the enmity between the Vine and the Laurel , and the inclination which the Male-palm hath towards the Female ; That the crowing of the Cock frightens Lyons , and that that Bird should be so exact a Fore-teller of the Sun's approach ; That the Fish called a Remora , stops Ships under sail ; That the eye of a Dog prepar'd after a certain way keeps others from coming near the person that hath it ; That the powder of Crab-shells prepar'd , draws out Arrows and Bullets shot into the Body ; That there is a certain Stone got out of the Snake , which cures such as are subject to the Dropsie ; That Serpents are not found within the shade of Ash-trees ; That the Marygold follows the motion of the Sun ; That the precious Stone called a Topaze put into seething water , immediately stayes the seething of it ; That the Emerald , the Saphire , the Turqueis Stone , and Coral , change their colours , upon the happening of certain accidents to those who have them about them ; That there are certain Herbs which chase away spirits , as well as Musick does ; and that the dispositions of a black and adust choler invite and entertain them . Now from all these instances it may be deduc'd , that , as it is a great presumption to think to give reasons of all things , so does it argue a certain weakness of mind to doubt of all that hath been alledged ; so great are the abysses and inexhaustible treasures of Nature , whose operations transcend humane belief , in thousands of other things , as well as in the Question now under dispute . CONFERENCE CCXXIV. Of Stage-Plays ; and whether they be advantageous to a State , or not ? HUmane Life is travers'd by such a vicissitude of distractions and disturbances , that not only the Civil , but also the Ecclesiastical Magistrates have unanimously concluded it necessary , that men should have some divertisements , whereby their minds and bodies , not able to undergo continual labour , might receive some relaxation , for want whereof they would be crush'd under the burthen of their affairs . Now among those relaxations , there is not any brings greater delight with it , then what is perform'd on the Theatre , that is , Plays ; which represent unto us things past , heighten'd with all the circumstances they are capable of , which cannot be done by History , as being a thing dead , and not animated by Voice , Gestures , and Habits . But if we add thereto , that this innocent divertisement is attended by those advantages which may be deduc'd from excellent Sentences and Instructions , we must conclude him who finds fault with it , to be of a more than Timonian humour , and a profess'd enemy to civil Society . The proof hereof is deriv'd from the Use of it , the true Touch-stone , whereby good and profitable things are to be distinguish'd from such as are hurtful and unprofitable . For there have been an infinite number of things taught by Men , which have been smother'd as soon as brought forth ; and there are others also , which the Inventors of them have out-liv'd ; but when an Invention finds a kind entertainment through many Ages , it is the best argument that may be of its goodness . And such is that of Comedy , which ( how weak or ridiculous soever it might be at the beginning , at which time Thespis got himself drawn through the Streets in a Chariot , as he recited his Poems ) presently met with those who made it their business to cultivate and heighten it to that pitch of perfection , whereto it is now come , which is such that it is no wonder the greatest minds should yield to the charms of it . For as those things that are sensible , are more apt to move and make impressions on the spirits of men , then such as are purely intelligible ; so Plays , exposing to our eyes all things with a greater circumspection , decorum , and order , then is observable in the actions of men commonly disturbed by unexpected emergencies , and the unconstancy of their passions , accordingly raise in us a greater aversion for crimes , and greater inclinations to vertue . Nay , these cause more apprehensive emotions in our souls , than they are apt to receive from any other representations whatsoever , not excepting even the precepts of Philosophy it self , which are weak enough when they are destitute of their examples , imprinting in us such Characters as can hardly be blotted out , in regard they force their passage into our Minds through several of our senses ; and as History prevails more by its Examples than the reason of its Precepts , so Playes have the advantage of History in this regard , that in the former , things act upon us with greater efficacy . This Influences it hath on us in captivating our Senses and Understanding , is the more remarkable , in that the greatest Witts are incapable of other reflections , while they behold what is represented on the Stage . Besides , if the great business of the world be truly consider'd , it is but a Stage-Play , wherein every one acts a part ; he who would avoid Plays , and not see the vanity of humane actions , must find out some way to get out of the world . Nor are all persons in a capacity to learn how they should demean themselves by Books and Precepts , but all are susceptible of some instruction by Playes ; since that in these , there are such sensible Lessons , that the most ignorant may find in them certain encouragements to Vertue , which on the Stage appears to them in her lustre , and attended by those honourable rewards which the Poets bestow on Heroick Actions . And as Geographical Maps cannot so well acquaint those who study them with the dispositions of people , together with all the circumstances of places , as Travels and Relations may : In like manner , Philosophy smites not the Senses , as those passages do which are represented on the Theatre , where such as are in Love ( the ordinary subject thereof ) may observe their own Adventures personated , and take notice of their vain pursuits , and the unhappy events of those which are carried on by unjust wayes . In fine , if immortality flatters ours labours with promises to transmit our Memory to Ages ; yet at a great distance from us , what greater satisfaction can there be , than to hope that our noble actions shall be represented on Theaters before Princes and Magistrates ? The Second said , That Humane Nature being more enclin'd to evil than to good , those confus'd representations which are made on the Stage , of all sorts of good and bad things , are more likely to make impressions of evil in the minds of men , than to render them more inclinable to that which is good . Whence it is to be inferr'd , that the danger and inconveniences of Plays will outweigh their advantages . This consideration occasion'd the banishing of them out of several States . And whereas the Subjects of them are commonly taken from the Loves of some extravagant persons , and the crimes attending them , the end thereof must be answerable to the means , which are lewd Artifices , whereby it is compassed , and where-with mens minds are imbu'd , and so inclin'd to wicked actions , and such as are most likely to promote the execution of their pernicious designs ; which would not happen , were they ignorant of them . Nay , to go to the original of this kind of entertainments , the most ancient of them , acted in the time of Romulus , was contriv'd for the surprizal and carrying away of the Sabine Virgins ; it being easily inferr'd , that what produc'd so bad an effect must of necessity have been a bad cause . The Third said , That Playes consider'd in themselves were indifferent , but that according to the diversity of their Minds who frequent them , they have a different operation ; as Wine excessively taken besots and layes some asleep , and enlivens others , according to the difference of their Temperaments . For if they meet with weak Minds , they imprint in them the Passions of the things that are represented , much more easily than Books usually do . But if they are persons of a strong Constitution of Intellectuals , they consider what they see as a pure Fiction , and a draught of Painting , in the intrigues whereof they find a certain divertisement , much like that of excellent P●inters in their Perspectives ; they are pleas'd to see a mist cast before the eyes of the vulgar , while they themselves are sufficiently satisfi'd , that what others think represented to the life , is only perform'd by the interposition of Scenes : So that , from this diversity of operations , this only can be inferr'd , that Playes and Opera's are advantageous and innocent divertisements to such as are well-vers'd in the affairs of the world , who , being over-press'd with a continu'd earnestness in the prosecution of their more serious concerns , find a certain relaxation therein ; not in a melancholy sloath , such as is inconsistent with the activity which is natural to them , but in those less serious employments ; as on the contrary , those persons who are already too much enclin'd to idleness , vanity , and effeminacy , ought not to be admitted to Plays , in regard they can have no other effect on them , than to make them more effeminate . The Fourth said , That as Women are justly forbidden the use of the Sciences , so ought they also to be forbidden the sight of Plays ; inasmuch as it is not expedient , in order to frugal House-keeping , that that Sex should be allow'd an acquaintance with those curiosities which might divert them from the care they ought to have of their domestick affairs . For , besides the loss of time , idleness is extreamly prejudicial to that Sex , whose portion should be assiduity in labour , frugality , and a constant keeping of the House , which is not consistent with the frequenting of Shews and Play-houses , and seeing the representations made there : Which , the more instructive they are , and the more likely to fill Womens heads with new things , the more ought they to be forbidden the sight of them ; there being not any thing a Husband should fear so much in his Wife , as an excess of Wit , upon the conceit whereof she assumes to her self a certain authority over him , contrary to the Institution of Matrimony , or at least thinks her self equal to him , which is not much less to be fear'd , inasmuch as it is a great disturbance to the domestick tranquillity . This may be the better apprehended by the example of two Men equally learned , who disputing one against the other , seldom come to any agreement , as a knowing and an ignorant person many times do ; for if the latter chance to contradict himself , he is easily convinc'd , and acquiesces . And though the Greeks sometimes admitted Women in their Academies , to execute the functions of Professors and Regents , yet are not those examples to be introduc'd into this Age , whereof the corruption is such , as is able to change Vertues into Vices . But , from this general Rule we are to except such Heroina's , as are the great Exemplars of all Vertues , who surpassing the greatest part of Men in Wit and Intellectuals , it were injurious to think them susceptible of those bad impressions , which the Men are able to resist . The Fifth said , That the example of the Romans who gave extraordinary salaries to Comedians , as Cicero assures us they did to Roscius , sufficiently shews the advantages of publick representations . And indeed , if there be any thing to be blam'd in Plays , it is this , that they are too Pathetick , that is , too apt to raise and express Humane Passions . For as an Oration measur'd in Verse , is more elaborate than Prose ; so Verses , dispos'd by a sound Judgement for the Stage , are extreamly beyond those of Exegematick Poems , wherein only the Poet speaks himself . Moreover , the observance of Time , whereto all the Acts are confin'd , and the other Laws of Dramatick Pieces , discover their excellency above all others . So that to question , Whether they are advantageous , is to bring into doubt , Whether the Master-pieces of Poets , Orators , and Historians , are advantageous to a State. CONFERENCE CCXXV. Whether that Temperament of the Body which conduces most to Health , be also the most convenient for the Mind . I Shall not here insist on the division of the Temperaments , as for instance , into Simple , to wit , when one Quality is predominant over its opposite , the other two remaining equal , as we affirm him to be of a hot Temperament , who shall be more hot than cold , humidity and drought remaining in an aequilibrium ; and Compound , to wit , that which is the result of the same combination of qualities , which makes the four Elements : into the Vniversal , to wit , of the whole Body ; and Particular , viz. that which is proper to each part : into that which is of Weight , wherein all those qualities are as it were in a balance , one not exceeding the other ; and that of Justice , wherein those qualities bear a certain proportion one to the other : Not insisting , I say , on these Divisions , but presupposing them as common doctrines ; I shall here think it sufficient to examine , in the first place , Which of all these Temperaments is most convenient , in order to health , and in the second , whether the same will also be most convenient for the acquisition of a good mind , that is , for the better exercise of the functions of the rational Soul ; in a word , whether the most healthy person shall always be the most wise ? Galen hath writ an express Treatise , to prove that the Manners follow the Temperament of the body , and therefore since those manners are the effects of the Will , the noblest of all the faculties of the Soul , in regard it hath a Soveraignty over all the others , it should seem that the affirmative is to be maintain'd , especially if we lay this for a ground , that those persons who are subject to Melancholy are the most ingenious , forasmuch as they are the most healthy ; cold and drought making up a more solid and firm mass , then any other two qualities ; and heat and moisture being too variable , and too much subject to corruption . Upon which consideration , Galen , in his first Book of the Temperaments , chap. 4. denies , That the Spring is hot and moist ; on the contrary , saith he , it is the worst of all the Temperaments of the Air whereby we are encompass'd , and that is commonly the constitution observable in sickly and contagious seasons . In his eighth Book of the Method of curing Diseases , chap. 7. he adds , That a hot and moist distemper makes our health incline to corruption . The hot and dry is also too easily inclinable to be enflam'd , as the cold and moist is too much subject to defluxions ; and withal to sharp Diseases , such as are putrid Feavers , for the first ; Burning Feavers , for the second ; and Apoplexies , Palsies , and Dropsies , for the last . On the other side , cold and drought are enemies to corruption , and by those very qualities which are contrary thereto , they more powerfully oppose external injuries , by reason of the solidity of the skin , and the density of its parts ; as the dispositions of melancholy persons are not subject to the passionate disturbances of the Cholerick , the inconstancy of the Sanguine , the slothfulness of the Phlegmatick ; and communicate the same Stability which is in them to the Spirits , which act answerably thereto . Of this Constitution were all those laborious and studious people , and all the great Persons , whose assiduous employments have made them famous in their own and subsequent Ages . The Second said , That if we may believe the same Galen , in the sixth Book of the preservation of Health , the hot and moist Temperament is the most healthy , as being the most proper to man's nature ; and he-further writes , That those who are very moist , are long-liv'd , and when their bodies are come to their full strength , they are more healthy then others , and are more robust and hardy then other men of the same Age , and so continue till they grow old . And thence it is , saith he , That all the Physicians and Philosophers , who have diligently examined the Elements of man's body have commended that Temperament . For , as Aristotle affirms in his Book of a long and short life , Our life consists in heat and moisture , as cold and drought dispose us towards death , and the sooner the animal grows cold and dry , the sooner it grows old and dies . But these two contrary sentiments of Galen may be reconcil'd well enough , by affirming his meaning to be , that exrernal heat and moisture are enemies to health ; whereas on the contrary , the natural heat and radical moisture are friends to it ; inasmuch as these are never chargeable with excess , but always moderate , one serving for aliment to the other ; and they are so far from being capable of receiving any distemper , that , what results from them , serves for a rule whereto all the other Temperaments are referred ; which the Vulgar improperly calls by the name of the four Humours , that are predominant in them ; but that abuse being fortify'd by custom , we must follow it , though for no other reason then that we may be the better understood . Whence it follows , that the Sanguine Temperament is the most healthy , as being the most conformable to life . This Temperament is also the likeliest to produce a good Wit , inasmuch as it exercises better then any other the functions of the Rational Soul , which being distributed between the natural , vital , and animal Faculties , and these being better exercis'd when they most abound with clear and purify'd spirits , it is certain , that the Sanguine Temperament , the only treasury of the Spirits , supplies more plentifully , and with such as are more pure , those in whom it is predominant , then it can be imagin'd to do others , in whom that blood is either puffed up by an excessive froath of Choler , or drown'd in the waterishness of Phlegm , or bury'd in the mud of Melancholy . And this may be observ'd in the gentileness , and the singular sleight , nay the easiness , wherewith persons of a sanguine Constitution demean themselves in all things they undertake , betraying such a smiling chearfulness in their eyes and countenance , as discovers their interiour joy and satisfaction ; and is no less delightful to those that are present , then the impetuous sallies of the Cholerick give distate , the sluggish delays of the Phlegmatick are tedious , and the profound reveries of the Melancholy hateful and importunate . But as for the inconstancy , the only Objection , which the other Temperaments make against the Sanguine , it is not to be accounted vicious in them , but look'd on as a divertisement , wherewith they are pleas'd , and which they put themselves upon , only that their labours may , by that ohange , be the more delightful to them . Which change is so much the more excusable in them , that they court it not , to the end they should be idle , but they may apply themselves to some other employment , which suits better with their humour , such as the over-long contemplation thereof might not dry up that noble blood which runs in their veins , and , by converting it into dregs , turn the sanguine into a melancholick Constitution , to which the obstinacy , wherewith it persists a long time in the prosecution of one and the same design , is a greater discommendation , than the inconstancy imputed to the sanguine is to that , inasmuch as the latter makes advantage of it , to wit that of attempting , and many times executing several designs together , especially when it undertakes such as it is sure to master , such as may be Dancing , Musick , Courtship , well-concontriv'd Stories , and such other pleasant things . And indeed , it is impossible to exercise the functions of the mind well , when the body is indispos'd ; as on the contrary , when the body is in perfect health , the mind acts its part so much the better . The Third said , That it were very unjust to deprive of the honour due to them , the Heroes and Worthies of the World , whose temperament must needs have been cholerick , by attributing to any of the others the great and noble actions of the mind , which belong to them . Now to demonstrate that the temperament of the Heroes consisted of heat and drought , we need bring in no further evidence , than the suddenness and expedition wherewith they undertake and execute all their designs , as it were complying with the activity of Fire , which hath the supremacy among the Elements , as they have the preheminence amongst men . Nay it may be urged , that great enterprizes would never be executed without some degree of choler , which serves as it were for salt to all humane actions . This premis'd , as out of all dispute , we now come to consider whether the hot and dry Temperament be the most consistent with health . I affirm then , that it is more consistent with it , than the Phlegmatick , which abounds in excrements ; then the Sanguine , which easily admits of alterations ; nay also then the Melancholick , whose gross humours are more subject to obstruction , then Choler is , the vivacity whereof is to be seen upon all occasions ; those of the Cholerick Constitution having always their Vessels large , and , as such , much more unlikely to be stopp'd up . The Fourth said , that so far as the soul and body are different , so far are also their qualities such . From which consideration Aristotle took occasion to affirm , That robust bodies are design'd to obey , as the weak are to command , inasmuch as commonly they are the receptacles of a stronger soul . This rais'd a persuasion in some , that the most imperfect bodies have commonly the most perfect souls , alledging to that purpose , the example of the crooked and ill-shap'd Tree , which supplies us with the best of Liquors , Wine ; whereas the strait and fair-spreading Oaks , bear nothing but acorns , for the feeding of Swine . Besides , as the word spirit or mind is sometimes taken for the Invention which principally consists in the Imagination ; sometimes for the Judgment , or Understanding ; and might be also taken for the Memory , among which this last requires a hot and moist temperament , as the first is pleas'd with a hot and dry ; and the second , to wit the judgment , consists in the dry and cold , which makes men staid and settled : so is it accordingly requisite , that we should distinguish , of which of these three faculties the question is to be understood . But generally speaking , it is not easily imaginable , that there should be a well-fram'd mind in a much-indispos'd body , inasmuch as there is the same proportion between them , as there is between the mold and the figure cast in it ; a Palace , and him who dwells in it . The same thing may much more rationally be said of the humours , from which the spirits being drawn bring their quality along with them : so that the Temperament which is most convenient in order to health , will also be the most convenient for the functions of the Soul. CONFERENCE CCXXVI . Whether it be more expedient for a Man to have only one Friend or many . SInce Man is no further to be called so , then as he is sociable , and that there is no Society more delightful then that of Conversation , which cannot be better maintain'd then by the relation and correspondence there is between such as are of a like disposition , which presuppose a Friendship ; it should seem , that it is not grounded only on Reason , but also on Nature her self , which subsists altogether by that Union , as she is absolutely destroy'd by discord . And this is principally made apparent in civil life , wherein Friendship is so powerful , that , being religiously observ'd , there will be no need of Justice , since every one would voluntarily render that to another which is due to him , which is the proper Work of that Vertue : which being in like manner well administred , that of Fortitude would also be unnecessary ; and it would be superfluous to use the rigour of the Laws , to oblige men to the doing of a thing which they exercised without any compulsion . Hence it came that the wisest Law-givers , as Aristotle affirms in his Ethicks , took more pains in establishing the Laws of Friendship among their Citizens , then those of Justice ; inasmuch as these latter take place , only upon the non-observance of the former , which are so much the more durable , in regard they are grounded upon the pure freedom of the Will , without any other obligation , then that which our own choice hath impos'd on it self , of its own accord , in a legal friendship . It s nature also is as much conceal'd as its effects are manifest , which are so convincing , that those , who have spoken most advantageously of them , affirm that to take away Friendship were to deprive the World of the light of the Sun ; and that humane Society may as well be without it , as want the use of Fire and Water . Nor is it their meaning to speak of that irregular Passion , produc'd by the motion of the concupiscible Appetite , which is inclin'd towards a delightful good , and which only flattering the Senses , those who are carry'd away with it are called amorous Persons , and not Friends ; but , of that Queen of Vertues , which is enthron'd in the rational Appetite , excited by a vertuous Good , which being conceiv'd as amiable , and proportion'd to the Will , she loves and strictly embraces it , causing such a perfect union between him who loves , and him who is belov'd , that they are but one heart and one soul , which , for that reason is said to be rather where it loves then where it lives . So that it being not to be imagin'd , that such an union can be among many , neither can true friendship be among many , but only between two , whose mutual correspondence being the greater , their Friendship is consequently more firm and durable . And it is more compleat between these two Relatives , then it can be among many , whose correspondence being more difficult , for want of the conditions requisite to Friendship , which are not so easily met with in a greater number , it is possible they may have a certain kindness and good-will one towards another , but not a solid and sincere Friendship , which looks on a friend , as a second Self , a relation that hath place only between two , whom Antiquity , for that reason , order'd always to go by Couples . The Second said , That Friendship could not continue long only between two friends , in regard that there being not any one but is chargeable with some imperfection , it is impossible but that it should produce some coldness and indifference , in his apprehensions who takes notice of it , and that in time will come to an alienation , as it commonly happens in Friendship . And this is yet the farther from being wel-setled , upon this accompt , that continual familiarity coming to discover the weaknesses of one or the other , it can never be long without some punctilio's and disputes , which are many times advanc'd to such a height , that there is a necessity of a third person to compose their differences . Now this must be done by one who is a common friend to both , and consequently , to establish a permanent friendship , it is requisite there should be three , a number the more highly to be esteemed , in that the Graces consist of it ; without which , Friendship will be but of a short continuance . Upon that accompt it was that the Tyrant Dionysius wish'd that he might make up the third , with those two intimate , friends Damon and Pythias . The Scythians also , as Lucian affirms , to make up a perfect friendship , requir'd that there should be three persons , who drunk together out of a Vessel , into which they had spilt some drops of their blood , wherewith they dy'd the points of their swords . The Third said , That Friendship , in respect of our Will , was as Science in respect of our Understanding . For as this latter hath a natural inclination to Knowledge , so the Will is endu'd with such another to Love , inasmuch as in it she finds her soveraign good . Thence it comes , that as there are some spirits so sublime , that , not content with one only knowledge , they embrace several , whereas there are others so circumscrib'd and confin'd , that only one Science wholly takes them up so , as that they are not able to make any progress into others ; so are there some Souls so limitted in their affection , that it can be dilated but to one object , which checks , and makes them incapable of loving any more , as those generous and heroick hearts do , which have so strong a bent to do well and to love ; that , not satifi'd with one object , they diffuse their affections to all those whom they think worthy thereof . And so the decision of the question should depend on the Capacities of those who love , since that , considering the amiable objects , whether they be such , and , consequently , there be cause for the loving of them , or are not really such , but only so conceiv'd by the apprehensive faculty , they are equally fit to move the Will to love them , and to gain its affections ; and they ought to be the more agreeable to it , in that it finds in them its perfection and the accomplishment of its desires . And so the plurality of Friends is so far from being any prejudice to Friendship , that it sets a greater esteem upon it , as also on him who loves . The Fourth said , That Friendship , taken generally , is a mutual Good-will between those who are desirous to do one another some reciprocal kindness ; but taking it more precisely , it may be defin'd a Vertue , by means whereof vertuous persons are so united in Affection and Will , that they become absolutely like one another , through a hearty good Will , Concord , and good Turns mutually done and receiv'd . The former resides particularly in the interior motions of the mind ; the second , in words and discourse ; the third , in effects . These are the three essential marks of a vertuous Friendship ; which , not regarding its proper interest , as those do , who love upon the account of pleasure or profit , courts not the objects it loves , out of any other consideration than that of the Vertue or Science which render it recommendable . Now these qualities being seldom found among many , who ought to be equally furnish'd therewith , that the Friendship may be reciprocal , it is very hard to meet with so many Subjects capable of so sublime a Vertue as that ; which , besides that combination of Vertues , requiring much experience , and a great process of time that we might not be deceiv'd in the choice of Friends , ( with each whereof a Man , according to the common saying , should eat a bushel of Salt before he contracted a Friendship ) it will be found a much harder task to make such a strict examination of the qualities and dispositions of many , than it will be to do it of one alone ; with whom , consequently , it is more safe to enter into Friendship , than it can be with many . The Fifth said , That Friendship being grounded on conversation , and there being not any more divertive and delightful than that between those who eat and drink together , the Case is the same with friends as it is with guests , which ought not to be under the number of three , nor exceed that of nine ; whence came the ancient Proverb , that a well-ordered Feast should not be under the number of the Graces , nor transcend that of the Muses . In a word , since conversation is the ground-work of perfect Friendship , as the former cannot be pleasant among less than three , and must be confus'd and wearisome among above nine ; but is most divertive , when five or six persons well-qualifi'd , and perfectly understanding one the other , fall into mutual discourse ; so Friendship cannot be of long continuance between two , but there must be a third to encourage it ; yet with this further caution , that it is better maintain'd among a greater number of persons equally vertuous , provided nevertheless it exceed not that of nine , to prevent the confusion and inconvenices attending a greater . The Sixth said , That though there be an absolute necessity of Friendship , in all he transactions of humane life , in order to the more pleasant expence of it , yet are there principally two certain times , wherein its necessity is more apparent , to wit , those of Prosperity and Adversity . In the former , our friends participate of our happiness , in the latter , of our misfortunes ; and whereas these last are commonly more frequent than good successes , the plurality of Friends , who are our second-selves , making the burthen the more supportable by the part every one takes in our misfortunes ; it is much more expedient that a Man should have many , then content himself with a small number , which being not able to bear the brunt of so violent an assault , he would be in danger of being overcome thereby . Nay , though all things should happen according to our wishes , yet were it convenient to have a considerable number of Friends , the more to congratulate our good fortune , which will make the greater noise in the world , the greater their number is who approve and applaud it . The Seventh said , That the plurality of Friends was equally inconvenient , as well in good as bad fortune . For , in the latter , it must needs trouble us very much to give occasion of grief to a great number of Friends , who though they bemoan us ever so much , yet are we still in the same period of misfortune ; nay , our unhappiness is the greater , in that it is contagiously communicated to so many persons at the same time . In the former , there cannot be any thing more troublesom then that great number of people who love , or pretend to love us in our prosperity , it being then impossible for us equally to satisfie them all , as we might easily do one single Friend , from whom we may also derive greater comfort in Adversity , than from many addressing themselves to us at the same time ; to whose humours to accommodate our selves well , we must study an unconstancy equal to that of Proteus , and put on as many Countenances as they have different Inclinations . The Eighth said , That since a good thing is so much the more excellent , the more it is communicated and diffus'd several ways , Friendship ought to derive its esteem from that communication , which the greater it shall be , the more recommendable shall it make the Friendship , which , consequently , is the more perfect among many , to whom it is always advantageous , since it comprehends the three kinds of Goods , the profitable , the pleasant , and the vertuous . For , is there not much to be gain'd in a society , which the more numerous it is , the greater advantages and assistances may be deriv'd from it ? There is not any thing so highly delightful as to love and to be belov'd of many . But whereas Friendship is the Livery of Vertue , whose inseparable attendant she is , Can there be any thing more vertuous and commendable then after that manner to love several others who love us , and by that reflux of mutual kindness give assurances of our Vertue , answerable to the acknowledgements we had made of their merit ; the multitude of Friends not abating any thing of the esteem of civil Friendship , no more than the great number of charitable persons does prejudice Charity which is a consummate Love , and equally embraces all ? CONFERENCE CCXXVII . Of Oracles . THere is not anything disquiets the Spirit of Man so much as the desire he hath to know things to come ; and whereas he cannot of himself attain thereto , by reason of the weakness of his knowledge , which he derives from , the Senses and other corporeal powers ; he will needs try what he can do out of himself , and there is no place into which his curiosity hath not found a way to discover what he so much desir'd . But in fine , after he had to no purpose sought this knowledge in the Elements and all Natural Bodies consisting of them , superstitious Antiquity be thought it self of another way to gain it , which was to address it self to those counterfeit Divinities , whom the Holy Scriptures assures us have been no other than Devils , whom it elsewhere calls the Gods of the Gentiles . For these , after they had , by sin , lost the gift of Grace , having conserv'd that of a most perfect Science , and so general , that there is not any thing in all Nature which they know not , and cannot foretell ( excepting only such effects as are purely free , which are known only to God ) those ancient Idolaters have oftentimes been inform'd by them of things to come , consulting them to that purpose , when they were upon the undertaking of some Affair of great importance , the success whereof was doubtful , resolving upon the prosecution thereof , according to the Answers of those false Gods called Oracles , in regard they were pronounc'd either by their mouths , or those of their Ministers . The manner of declaring them was two-fold ; one , by Dreams , or Nocturnal-Visions ; the other , by an express Voice , which was distinctly heard by those who came to consult them . The Oracles , which were deliver'd in Dreams , though they were not so clear as those receiv'd by the Voice , were nevertheless considerable proportionably to the esteem made of the persons who were the Interpreters of them , and the places where they were deliver'd . That of Amphiaraus was the most remarkable of any ; in which , after the accustomed expiations , those who came to consult him , laid themselves down on the ground upon the skins of such Rams as had been sacrific'd to the Gods , whose names were written upon the Altar , and were in that posture instructed in what they desired to know . The same Ceremonies were heretofore used among the Aegyptians and the Greeks , in the Temples of Serapis and Aesculapius , where those mute Divinities return'd their Answers only to such as were asleep , who consulted them principally for the cure of their Diseases . The second way , which was by express voice , was either perform'd by the whispering-places of certain Grots ; or by the mouths of such Statues as were dedicated to the said Divinities ; which Statues , for that reason , had their mouths always open , and ready to speak ; , or by the mouths of the Priests and Sibylls , who being seiz'd by a sacred fury pronounced the Oracles with a certain impetuousness of voice , and violent contorsions of the countenance , not unlike those of distracted people among us ; or lastly , by the mouths even of brute beasts , which the stupidity of those poor blinded people also made use of to that end . Thus the Aegyptians worshipped and consulted an Ox , under which figure they represented their God Apis , whose Oracles were accounted favourable , when he chearfully receiv'd the fodder presented to him , but it signify'd the contrary , when he refused to open his mouth to receive it ; and this was interpreted a presignification of the death of Germanicus . The Tenedians observed the same Ceremonies towards a Cow , big with Calf ; the Nubians , a people of Aethiopia , the same towards a Dog , and the Persians towards a Cock , the different accents of whose crowing distinguish'd their Oracles . Among these , the Oracles which some went to hear in the vast deserts beyond the Country of the Garamantes , at the Temple of Jupiter Ammon , though they were the most venerable of any , as being the most ancient , were nevertheless as ridiculous as any of the rest , being grounded only on a simple motion of the body , a bowing of the head , a wink with the eye , which those that were present imagin'd they had observed in the Statue of that Controller of the Gods , ador'd in that desolate place , with the head and horns of a Hee-goat . He was a little more familiar in the City of Dodona in Epirus , where he had also a very magnificent Temple , taking the pains to pronounce his Oracles sometimes with his own divine mouth , and sometimes using those of two Virgins , whereof one , called Peristera , which signifies a Dove , gave occasion to the Fable , wherein it was reported , that , in the Temple of Jupiter at Dodona , there were Doves that spoke , as well as Oaks , which answer'd the questions that had been put to them . The manner thus ; those high Trees being shaken by the ordinary Winds of those Countries made a great noise there , which was encreas'd by that of a great number of Brass-kettles fasten'd to the branches of them , amidst the sound whereof those Oracles were deliver'd , that they might be receiv'd with greater reverence . But whereas the Art of Divination was by a special priviledge reserv'd to Apollo among all those Gods , his Oracles were accordingly look'd upon as the most certain . Thence it also came , that he was worshipped , upon that account , in several parts of the World , especially in the Island of Delos , one of the Cyclades , the place of his Birth , where there was an Altar built of horns taken from the right side of the heads of several Animals , neatly laid one upon the other with incomparable dexterity ; the horns of the left side being not it seems so proper for Divination . He there return'd his Answers under a humane shape , as in Lycia he did it under that of a Wolf : But in his Temple at Delphi , a place remarkable for its scituation , as being in the midst of the World , whence it was conceiv'd to be as it were the navel of it , he made his Answers sometimes through the throat of a Dragon , under which form he was there honoured , sometimes by the mouths of his Priestesses , who , after they had been shaken for a certain time by a violent wind , which issu'd out of a deep and obscure cave , whereby they felt themselves animated and agitated into a more then natural motion , pronounc'd their Oracles , sometimes in Prose , sometimes in Verse , according to the impressions of that Divinity whereby they were inspir'd . But to render these yet more Majestick , those Priestesses affected certain precise days , as for example those of the Calends and Ides , and requir'd certain particular dispositions , that they might the more insolently impose upon the more credulous : And these consisted in certain expiations and preparations , in order to their being more worthily susceptible of that divine inspiration , which the Pythian Priestess pretended her self fit to entertain , after she had drunk of the Water of the fountain of Delos ; as another , who serv'd the same God at Colophon , imagin'd her self worthy of it , when she had drunk of a neighbouring Spring , the Water whereof put her into an immediate fury . At Argos there was a necessity of drinking the blood of a Lamb , and at Aegira , that of a Bull , ere the Oracles could be gotten out of them . But what most discovers their vanity , is , that even those who consulted them ( which they did only to comply with the weakness of the people , and gain reputation among the simple ) if they found them not favourable , either went on nevertheless in the prosecution of their designs , or forc'd them to pronounce such as should be to their advantage . This course was taken by Alexander the Great and Cleomenes ; by the former , when he consulted the Pythian ; by the other , when he consulted the Delphick Oracle , both which they forc'd to say what they pleas'd themselves . Thence it came , that most of the ancient Philsophers exclaim'd against them , and the Platonists , who made a greater account of them then any of the other Sects , acknowledge , that they are no other then the most despicable Devils , and those of the lowest rank , who engage themselves in that employment , which they must needs practise in desert and dreadful places , to the end there might be fewer witnesses of their weakness and impostures . These are apparent in their very Answers , which , if not false , were so ambiguous , or at least so obscure , that many times there needed another Oracle to explain them . Nor were they in vogue , but during the darkness of Paganism , which being dispell'd by the light of the Gospel , those Oracles never durst appear in that glorious day , which would have discover'd their lying and falshood . The Second said , That the Art of Divination being conjectural , and grounded on experience , as well as several others of that nature , it is not to be admir'd , that the Answers of those who heretofore made profession thereof were not always true : and therefore it is as irrational a procedure to draw any consequences thence to its prejudice , as to infer , that the Precepts of Medicine are false , because the Physician does not always make his Prognosticks aright . The General of an Army may sometimes proceed upon wrong grounds ; and the expert Pilot may run upon those shelves and rocks which he most endeavours to avoid . True it is that the subtilty of the Devil , and depravedness of Mankind have foisted abundance of abuses into the business of Oracles , especially in the erecting of those Statues to those fabulous Divinities , which they commonly made of Olive-tree , Lawrel , Vine , Cedar , or some such kind of wood , full of unctuous moisture , which they said were the tears or sweat of their false Gods ; as also in the pompous Ceremonies , wherewith they amused the credulous Vulgar . Such were those of Trophonius among the Thebans , who answer'd only those who being clad in white descended through a hole of the cave into his Temple , and there offered cakes to the Spirits which inhabited it ; after which they were convey'd out at another place of the cave , where they drunk the Water of the Fountain of Memory , which caus'd them to remember whatever they had heard ; as they had drunk that of Lethe before they had entred into it , which had caus'd them to forget all affairs of the World. But we are not hence to conclude , that all Oracles were false , nor doubt of the validity of that sublime Art , upon its being disparag'd by those who have profess'd it , since it hath its grounds , not only in the inclination of mens minds , who having an extraordinary earnestness to know things to come , there must needs be some Science for the attaining of that Knowledge ; otherwise Nature , who had imprinted that desire in him , should , contrary to her custom , have done something in vain ; but also in the dispositions of that Temperament which is subject to Melancholy , or black Choler . For , the former of these is the Temperament of the more ingenious sort of people , according to the Philsopher in his Problems ; and the other , being more resplendent , is that of persons enclin'd to Divination , occasion'd by the clear representation of the Species in that humour , which being bright and smooth as a Mirrour , cannot so well be discover'd by those who are not of that Constitution ; to which Plato in his Memnon attributes the cause of Apollo's Priestesse's pronouncing the Oracles in Hexameter Verse , though she had never learnt Poesie ; and Pompanatius in his Books of Enchantments , affirms , that it caus'd a Woman , who never was out of Mantua , where she was born , to speak several strange Languages . The Third said , That Divination being above the reach of our Understanding , as much as this latter is below the Divinity , which hath reserv'd to it self the priviledge of a distinct knowledge of things to come , it is to no purpose to seek for the true causes of it in our selves , but we are to find them in the Heavens , whence , if we may believe the Professors of Astrology , that quality of Divination or Prediction is communicated to Men by the interposition of the Intelligences , whereby those vast Bodies are moved , and that Science taught , by making it appear how great a correspondence there is between the effects of the sublunary Bodies , and the superior causes on which they depend , and wherein they are potentially comprehended , even before they are actually existent . Whereto if you add the concourse of the Universal Spirit , which equally animates the whole world , and the parts whereof it consists , and which meeting with convenient dispositions in the minds of men , and the several places where Oracles have been given , inspir'd those extraordinary motions , which have rais'd the Spirit of man , and open'd its way into effects the most at a distance from his knowledge : Admitting , I say , such a concourse , there may some probable reason be given of these Predictions , not only of things , whose causes being natural and necessary , their effects are infallible , such as are Eclipses , the Rising , Setting , and Regular Motions of the Planets ; or of those whose causes are only probable , as it is reported that Pherecydes foretold a dreadful Earth-quake , by the boyling up of the water in his own Well ; and Thales foresaw the scarcity of Olives in the Territories of Athens : But also of effects , which having only contingent or free causes , lie not so obvious to discovery ; and yet these being denoted by the general causes , such as are the Heavens and the Universal Spirit , those persons who have clear-sighted and illuminated Souls may perceive them therein , even before they happen . The Fourth said , That there are three general causes of Oracles , one Supernatural ; another , Artificial ; and the third , Natural ; and that , not to speak any thing of the Supernatural , whereof the Devils were the Authors , and made use of it to continue still in their first Rebellion , when they attempted to ascend into the Throne of God , and be like him ; nor yet of their Artificial Cause , which was certain persons devoted to their worship , who retiring into Caves and Subterraneous places , were incited by those evil Spirits to that sordid Ministry , that so by that means they might lay snares for the simple , who were easily drawn away by these false Lights . The Natural Cause of those Oracles , especially such as were pronounc'd out of the celebrated Caves and Grots of Antiquity , was a subtile Exhalation rais'd out of those places , which , fastening on the Spirits of the Prophet or Prophetess already dispos'd to receive that impression , had the same Influence on them as the fumes of Wine have on those who drink it to excess ; whether that evaporation be caus'd by the quality of the Earth or Waters , or proceed from the Metals , Minerals , and other Fossile Bodies , contained within their entrails . For if it be acknowledg'd , that the waters passing through them , derive certain particular qualities , Why may not as well those vapours do the like , nay , haply in a greater measure , and , consequently , work those extraordinary effects ? Nay , upon consideration , they will not be found more miraculous than what is related of an Exhalation which issues out of a Cave near Hieropolis , which , as it is affirm'd , is fatal only to Men , and not to those who have not lost their Virginity ; nor yet than the water of a Fountain in Boeotia , which causes Mares to run mad , as that which was in the Temple of Bacchus at Andros , had the taste of Wine ; that of Delphi lighted those Torches which were within a certain distance of it , and extinguish'd those which were thrust into it . Now such qualities as these are , depending on the properties of the places ; it may be as easily conceiv'd , that those , where such Answers of the false Gods were given , had the like : and thence it is to be imagin'd , that those having ceas'd by the ordinary vicissitude of all things , the said Oracles accordingly receiv'd also their period . CONFERENCE CCXXVIII . Of the Tingling of the Ears . AS the Ear is the Instrument of that Sense which is called the Sense of the Disciple , and is more serviceable to us in order to Instruction , than all the rest put together ; so is it not to be wondred , the Ancients should be of Opinion , that it contributed so highly thereto , that the most inconsiderable motions of it advertise us of things which seem to be farthest from our knowledge . Thence it came that they deduc'd certain conjectures of things to come from the tingling of the Ears , which they held to signifie good luck when it was on the right side ; and the contrary , when it happen'd on the left Ear : which is to represent enemies , as the former does friends ; yet with this provision , that nothing contributed thereto from without , as for example , noise might do , or some other agitation of the air , stirr'd by some external cause , but the tingling must proceed from within ; sonitu suopte tinniunt aures , without which condition it signifies neither good nor bad luck , that is , nothing at all . And what seems somewhat to confirm this observation , is , that it hath not been cast out among all the other rubbish of superstitious Antiquity , but reigns even in the present Age , wherein not only many among the Vulgar commonly say , that they are well or ill-spoken of , when their ears glow or tingle , but also some of the better sort are also of the same perswasion . They ground this belief on the Sympathy or Antipathy there is between Friends and Enemies , which are such , that not being confin'd by the distance of places , which yet according to their opinion ought not to be too great , they force the species of voice and words towards the organs of Hearing , which are thereby excited , through the communication of those Magnetick Vertues , and these are not less sensible then those which the objects direct towards the same instruments in ordinary sensation ; though they be more delicate and subtile . As the Lynx , the Eagle , and other sharp-sighted Animals see the species of visible objects far beyond their reach who are shorter-sighted ; and the Birds of prey smell carcasses though they are very far from them . The Second said , That it was a little too far fetcht , to attribute those Effects to Sympathy , which being as abstruse as what some pretend to deduce from it , amounts to as much , as if one would prove one obscure thing by another which is yet more obscure . As therefore there is no action done beyond the limits appointed to every Agent , which comprehend the sphere of their activity , so can there not be any such between the sonorous Species , and the Hearing of him who feels this Tingling , unless it be within the reach of his ear ; which since it cannot be , when , for example , we are spoken of in our absence , it is impossible the Hearing should receive the impression of the voice pronounc'd in a place at too great a distance to be conveyd to it , inasmuch as it is necessary in all sensation , that , besides the good disposition of the sensitive Faculty and the Mean , there should be a proportionate distance between the sensible object and the organ , ere it can judge well of it . So that those who imagine they hear what is said of them afar off upon no other reason then that their ears tingle , have not their Hearing more sensibly , but , on the contrary , worse qualifi'd then others , through the disturbance caus'd therein by gross humours , which occasion the same disorder in the Ear as suffusions do in the eye , when it sees the Objects in the same colour and figure as the vapours or humours , whereby it is clouded , though they be not effectually so . In like manner , the sound or noise , heard by those whose ears tingle , though it makes them conceive the species of such a sound proceeding from without , is only illusory , and caus'd by the disorder of the ill-affected organ , but it communicates its irregularity to the Imagination , when it frames to it self favourable consequences from such a humming in the right Ear , and some misfortune from the like in the left , there being not any reason , by which so fantastick and chimerical an opinion can be maintain'd . The Third said , That it is injuriously done to deny Man that advantage which we find by experience , that some , not only brute Beasts , but also Plants have , to wit that of having a previous feeling of the good or evil which are to happen to them by a property bestow'd on them by Nature for their conservation . Thus we find Rats forsake the house which will soon after fall down ; Lice take leave of one that is dying ; Birds of prey come from far distant places to their food ; the Swallow comes to give us a visit in the Spring , and spends that delightful season with us ; which once past , she goes to find out other Springs in unknown Countries . The Ox gives us notice of an approaching shower , when , having lifted up his head very high , and breath'd withall , he immediately falls a licking his thighs ; The Cat makes the same Prognostication , when she combs her self as it were , with her paws ; The same thing is done by the Water-fowl called the Ducker , and the ordinary , Drake , when they settle their feathers with their beaks ; The Frogs do the same by their importunate croaking ; The Ants , by the extraordinary earnestness they express in hoarding up their corn ; and the Earth-worms , when they appear above ground ; Nay , the poor Trefoyl will close it self upon the approach of a Tempest , as do also most Plants in foul weather ; which being over , they spread abroad their leaves and flowers , and seem newly blown , as it were to congratulate the return of the Sun , as is done , among others , by the Marigold , which for that reason is called Heliotropium ; for the great correspondence there is between it and that all-enlivening Star. Nay , that correspondence is also so remarkably obvious in the other Plants , that those who have observ'd them most exactly , affirm , that there is not any herb so despicable , but it hath an interiour character , answerable to that of some Star , which communicates its vertues and qualities to it , and thence it comes to be called a terrestrial Star. Why therefore should it come into dispute , whether Man hath such a Priviledge , as that he may be sensible of what is prejudicial or advantageous to him , by that tingling of the Ear , which may well be the sign thereof though the cause be not absolutely manifest ? For , experience it self and the effects consequent to the observation do very much confirm it , for those being commonly answerable to what had been conceiv'd by those to whom that kind of Divination by the Ears had happened , there is as much ground to give it some credit , as there is to deduce any thing from some other less considerable accidents , from which the like conjectures are made ; such as are , for example , among others , the twinkling of the Eyes , sneezing , the meeting of something extraordinary , especially a Negro , an Eunuch , or some other defective person ; and the striking of ones feet against the threshold of his own door , which prov'd fatal to C. Gracchus , who was murther'd the very day that such an accident had happened to him ; as also to Crassus , the day he was defeated by the Parthians . In all which signs there is much less likelihood of declaring the accidents , which some would attribute thereto , than may be imagin'd in the Tingling of the Ear , as being the seat of the Memory , which the Ancients for that reason were wont to stir up , by plucking the tip of it ; and if it be true what Plato saith , that all our Knowledge is but Reminiscence , and that we only remember the Species of things , which had been before in our Understanding , it will be no hard matter to find out some ground for this praesension . The Fourth said , That there was no other conjecture to be drawn from this Tingling of the Ear , than that the Person subject thereto , hath a weak and ill-dispos'd Brain , which breeding abundance of ill humours , if they come to make any stoppage in the passages of the Ear , its action is vitiated and obstructed by that Tingling , which is a symptom of a deprav'd Hearing , and causes the party to hear an importunate sound or noise , though there be not any made without , and that there be not any application of the hollowness of the hand to the Ear , in which case it hears some such noise . 'T would therefore be ridiculous to look after any other causes thereof than what may be in the disposition of the Brain , and the excrements it produceth , on the diversity whereof as also on that of their Motion in the Ears , that Tingling depends ; as do also the Breathing , the Ringing , the Buzzing , and the Swimming of the Ear , which are Symptoms of a deprav'd Hearing ; the breathing or blowing being done by a little blast which gets out gently ; the Tingling by the interruption of its motion ; the ringing proceeds from a more gross vapour , and such as blows more strongly ; as the resounding does from an impulsion yet more vehement ; and lastly , the Swimming is caus'd by the agitation of these as well vaporous as spirituous matters , which being different and differently moved , produce those different sounds . And therefore it is absurd , to derive any other marks of what should happen to us , then those laid down in Medicine , which teaches us , that they who are subject to these frequent tinglings and ringings of the Ears are in their way to Deafness , by reason of the danger there is , that these vaporous humours should make so strong an obstruction in the organs of Hearing , that the auditory air cannot get into it , to make sensation : and if this happen in a burning Feaver , together with dimness of the eyes , it is a certain presage of the distraction or madness , which ordinarily follows that noise of the Ear. CONFERENCE CCXXIX . Of Philtres , and whether there be any proper Remedies for the procuring of Love. THere is not any thing so pleasant and delightful as to be belov'd ; To procure that , it is requisite there should be some perfection , which being conceiv'd such by the person whose favour is courted , it prevails so far upon his Inclinations , that he cannot forbear being in Love with it . Thus is it that a known Truth doth so fully satisfie our Understanding , that it cannot deny its consent thereto : Thus is the Will so strongly engag'd upon the pursuance of a Good which seems delightful to her , that it is hardly in her power to gain-say it ; nay , she is of her self inclin'd thereto , not needing any other Charms to induce her thereto , than those she meets with in the goodness of the Object which she loves . These are real Philtres which never fail to raise Love in those that have them ; there is no necessity of looking after other Remedies , all which are us'd either to a bad end , or to none at all . Deianira , desirous to make use of them , in order to her being better belov'd by her Husband Hercules , prov'd the occasion of his death , by the means of a garment , which she sent him dy'd with the Blood of the Centaur Nessus . Another Woman , as Aristotle affirms in his greater work of Ethicks , brought her Husband to the same Fate , after she had made him take a Medicine of that kind . Lucilia administring such a Philtre to the Poët Lucretius her Husband , put him into such a distraction that he kill'd himself . The like was done by the Emperour Lucilius , after he had taken such a one from the hands of Callisthenes ; as also by Caligula , after he had drunk off one of these potions into which there had been put a piece of that flesh which is found on the fore-heads of young Colts as soon as they are cast , called in Latine Hippomanes , an ingredient particularly recommended among these Medicaments . In which Receipts , we find also the brains of Cows when they would go to Bull , and those of young Asses , the bones of a green Frog , the little Fish called the Remora , the Matrix of the Hyaena , and the little Bird call'd Motacilla , the Wagtail , from its continual wagging of the tail , which it seems is so effectual a Remedy for the procuring of Love , that Pindar , in his fourth Ode of the Nemaea , acknowledges that his Heart was so strongly drawn away and charm'd by the means thereof , that he could not forbear Loving . But though it were granted , that these Remedies had some particular Vertues to excite Love in those to whom they had been administred , yet would it not follow thence , that they should make that Love mutual , by obliging them to love those by whom they are belov'd . For those to whom they are given commonly not knowing , nay , many times having an aversion for the others , it is impossible that these Philtres should be able to force People's Wills and Inclinations , which are always free to love what they know not ; or if they know it , have a horrour and aversion for it . Otherwise it would amount to as much , as to give them a certain Sovereignty over a free power ; such as the Will is , which it cannot endure , as being above all Corporeal Agents , such as these Medicaments are . Among which , as there are some have the vertue of extinguishing the flames of Concupiscence and Carnal Love , by correcting the heat of the Blood , diminishing the quantity of the Seed , and dispersing the Spirits whereby it is raised ; so on the contrary , there are others , which as it were awake and excite that Passion , by the production they make of abundance of good and spirituous seed , and , consequently , may indeed invite those who use them , to that base and unbridled Love , but not to a mutual Love , such as is particularly directed to him , who finding his affection sleighted , is forc'd to give these Remedies that he may be belov'd by the person whom he courts . The Second said , That Love and the Graces , if we may credit those Authentick Authors the Poets , always kept company with Venus , whereby they would signifie to us , that the most effectual means which any one can use to insinuate himself into the Love of another , was , to become himself amiable and agreeable ; and that those who pretend to do it by other wayes , do many times come short of their intentions ; or if they at last come to be lov'd , it is by such a perversion of the party's imagination whom they court , that , instead of framing a rational and well-regulated Passion , they raise therein that fury and rage , which the Physicians call Erotomania . Thence it comes that to accomplish their des●res , besides such means as are natural , they also make use of all the diabolical Artifices and Inventions that Magick can furnish them withall , to compass that piece of Witchcraft . To that purpose , they make use of Mandrakes , wherewith the women prepare a certain Drink for the men , administring the female to procure themselves to be lov'd by them ; and the men cause them to take the male , that they may belov'd by the women They assign the same properties to the Herb Calamint , affirming , that it gains the Heart , and raises it into such a heat , that it is inclin'd to love him who gives it , and the same thing is said of several other odoriferous Herbs , which seem to have a stricter connexion with the effect they promise themselves from them , than an infinite number of other impious and absurd things , whereof they make an extraordinary account . As for instance , among others the Menstrua of Women ; the Navel-string of a Child newly born , reduc'd to powder , and taken in a potion ; as also the skin of such a one where-with they make their Virgin-parchment , on which they write their Characters ; Eggs dipp'd in the Blood of a Toad ; a certain bone taken out of the throat of a salt Bitch ; the feathers of a Scrich-Owle ; and especially the parings of the Nails , together with the Hair of the Head , or of any other part of the Body ; and for want of those , some small thread of the person's garment whom they would engage to love , which these impious Ministers of Sathan hide under her bolster ; or if that cannot be done ▪ under the threshold of some door through which she is to pass , adding thereto , according to their common practise , certain words and figures , forg'd by the old Spirit of Lying . Nor are they content with all these palpable fooleries , but they must add thereto some enormous sacriledges , by their abusing the most sacred Mysteries of Christian Religion , profaning not only the Olive-Branches and hallow'd Palms , the holy Oyls , the Habits and Ornaments of Priests , whereof they make use of some parcels , as they do also of the scrapings of the hallowed stones of our Altars , but also the sacred Host it self , on which they grave certain Marks and Characters with Blood ; and having reduc'd it to powder , put it into the meats of such as they would bewitch with those Love-Sorceries . There are also others who pretend to do the same things by Images of Wax , made like the persons whose Love is desir'd , which they melt at a fire made of Cypress , or some rotten pieces of wood taken out of Sepulchres , imagining that by vertue of the words which they pronounce during that Ceremony , the Heart of the person belov'd will be softned and grow more tender , the hardness whereof if they cannot overcome by simple melting , they prick the waxen figure with the points of needles , presuming that the thing which it represents , will be sensible of the like treatment . There are others yet who content themselves with this Ceremony , that is , to burn the leavs of Lawrel , or the stones of Olives , used anciently , according to the testimony of the Prophet Baruch , by Women , to reproach their gallants with their neglect towards them . But the famous Sorceress Canidia , makes it her boast , in Horace , that she had wrought this effect with the marrow of the Bones and the Liver of a young Child , which she had taken out of his Belly , after she had starv'd him to death buried in the ground up to the chin ; promising her self , by means of this powerful Philtre , so far to recover the affections of her Gallant Var●s , who had been debauch'd from her , that she would enflame and make him burn more violently than pitch set on fire . So certain is it , that there is not any crime , how heinous soever , which this furious Passion will not inspire into those , who so earnestly endeavour the satisfaction of it , which for that reason the Laws punish with so much severity . Nor do they less condemn the superstitious remedies which some others propose for the prevention of them , as being such as are no less dangerous than the mischief they would hinder , of which kind are these , to carry about one the privy parts of a Wolf , a Secret recommended by Pliny and Pompanatius ; to drink of the Urine of a Hee-goat ; to cast on himself the dust of the place where a Mule had wallowed ; and such other unlawful and suspitious means . CONFERENCE CCXXX . Of Atoms . IT is a Truth not question'd by any of the Philosophers , what Sect soever they were of , that there must be certain Principles , whereof Natural Bodies consist . Their Generation and Corruption confirm it ; since that according to the former , there being not any thing made of nothing ; and according to the latter , it being not imaginable that any thing can be reduc'd to nothing , there must be some first Principles , from which , primarily , and of themselves natural things do proceed , and whereto they are at last resolv'd . But it hath not yet been fully decided , to what this prerogative is to be granted . Heraclitus would bestow it on Fire ; Anaximenes on the Air ; Pherecydes , to the Earth ; Thales , on the Water ; Xenophanes , on the two latter , joyntly ; Hippon , on Fire and Water ; Parmenides on Fire and Earth ; Empedocles , and most of the other Naturalists , on those four Elements together ; which yet , as some affirmed , could not execute the function of Principles without the assistance of other Superiours , such as Hesiod maintains to be Chaos and Love ; Antiphanes , Silence and Voice ; the Chaldaeans , Light and Darkness ; the Mathematicians , Numbers , and among others the Tetrad , which the Pythagoreans affirm to be the source of all things ; the Peripateticks Matter , Form , and Privation ; Anaxagoras , the Similar Parts ; and Democritus , his Atoms , so called by reason of their smalness , which renders them invisible , and incapable of being distinguish'd and divided into other lesser Particles , though they have quantity , and are of so great a bulk as to be thereby distinguish'd from a Mathematical Point , which hath not any ; as being defin'd to be what hath not any part , and what is so imperceptible and small , that it can hardly fall under our External Senses , but is only perceivable by reason . The same thing may also be said of the other qualities of these Atoms , which Epicurus , who receiv'd them from Democritus , as he had the knowledge of them from Leucippus ; and he again from one Moschus , Phoenician , who liv'd before the Trojan Warr , made it not so much his business to lay them down for the first Causes and general Principles of Natural Things , as to take away the four common Elements , since he does not deny but that these are constitutive parts of the world , and whatever is comprehended therein . But his main work is to maintain , that they not the first seeds and immediate Principles thereof , as consisting themselves of Atoms or little Bodies so subtile and small , that they cannot be broken or made less , and being the most simple and next pieces , whereof mixt bodies are made up , and whereto they are afterwards reducible by dissolution , there is some reason to give them the denomination of the first material and sensible principles of natural bodies . The Second said , That if these Atoms be allow'd to be the principles of natural bodies , these last will be absolutely unknown to us , as being made , up of infinite principles , which being incapable of falling under our knowledge , it will be impossible for us to come to that of the mixt bodies which are to consist of them . Whence it will follow , that though the Atoms should be such as the Philosophers would perswade us they are , yet would not our Understanding , which cannot comprehend any thing but what is finite , be ever the more satisfy'd , since it would not be able to conceive them , nor consequently the things which should be produc'd of them . Nor is it to be imagin'd that those things would differ among themselves , since that , according to their sentiment , those little chimerical bodies are not any way distinguish'd , but all of the like nature , and of the same substance . The Third said , That though there be not any essential difference in the Atoms , yet is it certain , That they make remarkable diversity in the production of things , by the properties and different qualities that are in each of them , whereof there are two kinds , Common and Proper . The proper are , Largeness of Bulk , Figure , Motion , and Resistance ; the common are , Concourse , Connexion , Situation , and Order , which are generally competible to all Atoms , as the four others are proper and particular to them . Their bulk is not to be consider'd as if they had any considerable quantity ; there being no Atom , how great soever it may be , but is infinitely less then the least body in the World , being for that reason so imperceptible , that it is impossible for the sight to distinguish it . Yet does not that hinder but that they are bodies , and consequently have quantity , which is a property inseparable from bodies ; as Mites , Hand-worms , and such other little Animals , which by their extreme litleness elude our sight , do nevertheless consist of diverse parts , miraculously discoverable by Magnifying-glasses , nay to the observance of Veins , Arteries , Nerves , and such like obscure parts , answerable to those which reason obliges us to admit , though our senses cannot attain thereto . It being the property of figure to follow quantity , which it determinates and qualifies , it is necessary , that if the atoms are different as to bulk , they should be the same also as to figure : which being observable when bodies are broken into great pieces , and those appearing with superficies , angles , and points diversly figur'd , they must still retain some figure even after they are pounded in a mortar into small parcels and particles , though our senses by reason of their weakness , are not able to comprehend it . To the same weakness it is to be attributed , that we are not able to discern the diversity of figures in grains of corn and other seeds , which seem to be in a manner alike , though they are not such , no more than the leaves of Trees and Plants . Nay even in Drops of water and Eggs , though in appearance there is a likeness so great , that it is come into a Proverb ; yet is there so remarkable a diversity , when it is strictly observ'd , that there were heretofore in the Island of Delos certain people so expert , that , among several Eggs , they would tell which had been laid by such or such a Hen. The hair of our heads ( a thing , to some would seem incredible ) have particular figures whereby they are distinguish'd one from another . The figures of Atoms are of that rank , as are also those of the Moats which are seen playing and dancing up and down in the beams of the Sun , when darted in at a narrow passage : for though they seem to be all round , yet examin'd with that instrument which magnifies the species of things , we find in them an infinite number of other figures . In like manner is it requisite , that the Atoms should have the same difference of figures , that they may the more fitly concur to the mixture and generation of Bodies . To that end , the maintainers of this opinion affirm , that some are round , some oval , some oblong , some pointed , some forked , some concave , some convex , some smooth and even , some rough and rugged , and of other such like figures , as well regular as irregular , in order to the diversity of their motions . Of these there are three kinds assigned ; according to the first , the Atom moves downwards by its own weight ; according to the second , it moves upwards ; and according to the third , it moves indirectly and from one side to another . These two last are violent motions , but the first is natural to the Atom ; to which Epicurus attributes a perpetual motion , which causing it to move incessantly towards the lowest place , it still makes that way of its own nature , till such time as in its progress it hath met with other Atoms , which coming to strike against it , if they are the stronger , they force it upwards , or of one side , according to the part of it which had receiv'd the shock ; and so clinging one to another , they make several mixtures , as , when they come to separate after their union , they are the causes of the corruption of mixt bodies . And these bodies have so much the more Resistance , which is the last property of these Atoms , the more dense and solid these last are ; as on the contrary , when they are less dense and solid , by reason of the vacuity there is between their parts , the bodies consisting of them have so much the less vigour and force to oppose external injuries . The Fourth said , That there is not any better instance , whereby the nature of Atoms can be explicated then those little Motes , which move up and down the air of a Chamber , when the Sun-beams come into it at some little hole or cranny . For from this very instance , which is so sensible , it may easily be concluded , not only that they are bodies , which have a certain bulk and quantity , how little and indivisible soever it may be , but also that they are in continual motion , by means whereof , as those little corpuscula , or Motes , incessantly move and strike one against another , and are confusedly intermixt one among another ; so the Atoms , by their perpetual agitation and concourse , cause the mixtures and generations of all natural things . So that , all consider'd , it is as ridiculous on the other side to affirm , that they are only imaginary principles , because they are not seen , as to maintain , that those little Motes are not in the air , because they are not perceiv'd to be there in the absence of the Sun-beams , which we must confess renders them visible , but with this assurance , that they are nevertheless there , even when they are not discern'd to be there . The Fifth said , That it is certain , there are abundance of bodies in Nature , which are in a manner imperceptible to our senses , and yet must be granted to be real bodies , and consequently endow'd with length , breadth , profundity , solidity , and the other corporeal qualities . Such as these are , among others , the sensible Species , which continually issue out of the Objects , and are not perceiv'd by the senses , but only so far as they are corporeal and material , especially the Odours , exhaling from certain bodies , which after their departure thence , in process of time , decay and wither . Of this we have instance in Apples , and other Fruits , which grow wrinkled , proportionably to their being drain'd of those vaporous Atoms , ( whereof they were at first full ) which evaporate in a lesser or greater space of time , the more closely those little bodies stick one to another , or the more weakly they are joyned together . Nay , the intentional Species , how sublimated soever they be , by the defaecation made by the agent Intellect , are nevertheless bodies , as are also the Animal Spirits , which are charged therewith , and the vital and natural , whereby the former are cherish'd . In like manner , Light , the beams of the Sun and of other Stars , their Influences , their Magnetick Vertues , and other such Qualities , observable in an infinite number of things , between which there is a mutual inclination and correspondence , or antipathy , cannot be imagin'd to act otherwise then by the emission of certain little bodies ; which being so small and subtile that they are incapable of further division , may with good reason be called the Elements and material Principles of all Bodies , since there is not any one but consists of them . The Sixth said , That the concourse of these Atoms being accidental , if we may credit Epicurus , we cannot attribute thereto the causes of the generations happening in this World ; inasmuch as an accidental cause not being able to produce a regular effect , such as is that of Nature in Generation , it is ridiculous to attribute it rather to these Atoms , than to some other cause , which is such per se , and always regular in its operations , such as is Nature her self . But what further discovers the absurdity of that opinion is this , that it thinks it not enough to refer the diversity of the other effects , which are observ'd in all natural bodies , to that of the Atoms , whereof they consist ; but pretends also by their means , to give an account of that of our Spirits , which those Philosophers would represent unto us made of those orbicular atoms , and accordingly easily mov'd by reason of that round figure , and that those in whom it is most exact , are the most ingenious and inventive persons , as others are dull and blockish , because their Spirits have a lesser portion of those circular Atoms . But this speculation may be ranked among pure chimaera's , since that the functions of our Understanding , being absolutely spiritual and immaterial , have no dependence on the different constitutions of those little imaginary bodies ; nay though there were any correspondence between them and the actions of our minds , their round figure would not be so much the cause of our vivacity , as might be the pointed or forked ; as being more likely to penetrate into , and comprehend the most difficult things than the circular , which would only pass over them , without any fixt fastning on them . CONFERENCE CCXXXI . Whether the King 's Evil may be cur'd by the touching of a Seventh Son , and why ? THough this noisom Disease sometime fastens on several parts of the body , yet is there not any more sensible of its malice than the neck , which by reason of its being full of glandules , is extreamly troubled therewith , which happens as well by reason of their thin and spongy constitution , as their nearness to the brain , from which they receive the phlegmatick and excrementitious humours , more conveniently , than any of the other parts can be imagin'd to do , which are at a greater distance from it . And yet these last , notwithstanding that distance , are extremely troubled therewith , nay sometimes to such excess , that , if we may credit Johannes Langius in the first Book of his Medicinal Epistles , a Woman at Florence had the Evil in one of her Thighs , which being got out weigh'd sixty pound ; and a Goldsmith of Amberg had another of the same bigness in a manner , neer his Knee . And what is much to be observ'd , is , that though the Evil seems to be only external , yet is it commonly preceded by the like swellings , which ly hid within , and whereof those without are only the marks : which observation is confirm'd by the dissections made of those who are troubled with it , in whose bodies , after their death , there are abundance of these Evils , whereof the Glandules of the Mesenterium and the Pancreas , which is the most considerable of any about Man's Body , are full , and which are commonly produc'd by Phlegm , the coldness and viscosity whereof do indeed contribute to their rebellion ; but it is very much augmented by the external and common Causes , such as are Air , Aliment , and Waters infected with some malignant qualities , which render it Endemious and peculiar to certain Nations ; as for instance , the Inhabitants of the Alps , and the Pyrenean Mountains , especially the Spaniards , who are more infected with this foul disease than any others , which is also communicated by succession , as most of the other diseases , which become hereditary by means of the Spirits , employ'd by the Formative Faculty in Generation , and carrying along with them the Character of the parts and humours of him who engenders , and imprinting them on the foetus . Hence it comes that for the curing of it , there is more requir'd than to administer the remedies commonly us'd in the cure of other tumours , which must be dissolv'd or softened , that so they may be brought to suppuration , unless they can be consum'd and extirpated ; but in this there must be some particular means used . And , not to mention that which is generally known to all , to wit , the touching of those who have this Evil by the King of France , and his Majesty of Great Britain , whom they heal by a miraculous vertue , and a special priviledge granted those two great Monarchs by God himself ; it is commonly affirmed , that the seventh Male-child , without any interruption of Females , hath the same advantage of healing this disease , by a favour which Theology calls gratia gratis data , and whereof many affirm , that they have seen the effects . These are attributed to the vertue of the Number Seven , so highly esteem'd by the Platonists , as consisting of the first odd Number , and the first even and square number , which are Three and Four , and are by them called the Male and Female , whereof they make such account , that , according to the Opinion of these Philosophers , the Soul of the world was made up of those two Numbers ; and it is by their means that whatever is comprehended in it subsists . It is also for this Reason , that Children born in the seventh month , live as those born in the ninth ; whereas such as are born in the eighth die . To this may be added , That the most considerable Changes of Man's Life happen in these several Septenaries , which number does not only contribute to his Conception , which is not perfect till the seventh day , after the Matter hath receiv'd the Virile Sperme , and to his Birth in the seventh month ; but also to all the other accidents which happen to him in all the several Septenaries . For the Child begins to have some appearance of Teeth in the seventh month ; at twice seven months he makes a shift to stand alone ; at three times seven his Tongue is so far loos'd , that he speaks with some Articulation ; at four times seven he goes steadily and confidently ; at the age of seven years he acquires new forces , and renews his Teeth ; at twice seven he is of ripe age , and capable of engendring ; at three times seven he gives over growing , but becomes still more and more vigorous , till he hath attain'd to seven times seven , that is , to the forty and ninth year of his age , by some called the little climacterical year , as being the most compleat of any , in regard it consists of a perfect number multiply'd by it self , and in which there always happens some accident proceeding hence , that Nature being not able to forbear the doing of something , when she hath attain'd that sovereign degree of perfection , is forc'd to decline . It is therefore to be attributed to this compleat number , ( which is called by the Greeks by a term which signifies Venerable ) that the seventh Son cures the Evil , the cause whereof being malignant , and , indeed , having something in it that is obscure , which Hippocrates calls Divine ; it is not to be admired , that the curing of it should depend on a Cause equally obscure , and at so great a distance from our knowledge . The Second said , That without having any recourse to so abstracted a Cause , as that of the vertue of the number Seven , which , being a discrete quantity , is incapable of action , which is reserv'd to such qualities only as are active ; Nor yet to the Stars , which are at a greater distance from us ; Nor yet to the force of the Imagination , which many think may produce that effect : Waving all recourse to these , I am of Opinion , that it is rather to be referr'd to the Formative Faculty , which producing a Male when the Seeds of the Parents are so dispos'd , as that what is more vigorous and strong hath a predominancy over the other which is less such , that is , when it continues still in the getting of a Male without any interruption to the seventh time , the reason of it is , that these Seeds are still so strong and spirituous , that a Male is gotten instead of a Female , which is the production of those Seeds that are weaker and colder than the Masculine . Now the heat and spirits whereby Males are procreated , may communicate to them some particular vertue , such as may be the Gift of healing the Evil ; which may be affirm'd with as good ground , as that the spittle of a Man fasting being well-temper'd , kills Serpents ; and that it is held , many have heretofore had such a prerogative for the healing of certain diseases , by some particular qualities , depending either on those of their Temperaments , or of their whole substance . Thus Vespasian , as Tacitus affirms in the fourth Book of his Histories , restor'd his sight to a blind Man. Adrian , as Aelius Spartianus relates , healed a Man born blind only by touching him . And Pyrrhus , King of the Epirotae , if we may believe Plutarch , in his Life , heal'd all that were troubled with the Spleen in his time , by touching their Spleen with the great Toe of his right Foot ; of which Toe there was a far greater Opinion conceiv'd after his death , in that it was found intire , and not consum'd by the fire , as all the rest of his Body was . This vertue of healing thus after an extraordinary manner , hath been deriv'd into some whole Families . There are to this day many in France , who affirm themselves to be of the Family of Saint Hubert , and have the gift of healing such as are bitten by mad Dogs . In Italy there are others , who make it their boast that they are of the Families of Saint Paul and Saint Catharine : whereof the former are not afraid of Serpents , which , for that reason , they bear in their Coat ; no more than these latter are of burning coals , which they handle without burning themselves . In Spain also , the Families of the Saludatores and the Ensalmadores , have the gift of healing many incurable diseases only by the Touch. Nay , if we may rely on common Tradition , we have this further to add , that it holds for certain , that those Children who come into the world on Good-Friday have the gift of healing several sorts of diseases , especially Tertian and Quartan Agues . The Third said , That if the gift of healing the Evil depended on the vigour of the Principles of Generation , which meet in the seventh Male-child , it would follow that the eighth or ninth coming into the world consecutively , should more justly pretend to that priviledge ; inasmuch as the generative faculty discovers a greater vertue and vigour in that production of a ninth Male-child without interruption , then it might do in that of a seventh . Which being not found true , it were absurd to look for the Causes of it in Nature , whose forces are not able to attain an Effect so transcendent , and so much above her reach . It must therefore be a supernatural gift , which God bestows on certain persons , out of a pure gratuitous favour , and more for the ease and comfort of others , than out of any advantage to those who receive it ; as are also the gifts of Prophecy and doing Miracles . For it is a demonstration of God's Omnipotence , not to heal diseases only by ordinary means , the dispensation whereof he hath left to Physicians , who to that end make use of natural remedies , but to do the same thing without any assistance of Nature by extraordinary and supernatural means , in the application whereof , he sometimes uses the Ministery of Angels , as in the curing of Tobit , and those sick people who came to the Pool at Jerusalem , after the water had been stirr'd by the Angel ; sometimes by the Saints , of whom it is written , that the very shadow of their Bodies hath many times been effectual to that purpose , as was that of Saint Peter ; and oftentimes those of other persons , to whom he had communicated the gift for reasons unknown to us ; as he granted that of Divination to the Sibyls , though they liv'd in Idolatry . The Fourth said , That Man was , potentially , all things ; and that consisting of a Body exactly temperate , and of such a Soul as is the most perfect of forms , he comprehended in an eminent degree within himself all the vertues of things as well corporeal as animate . Whence comes it then , that he shall not have the vertues and properties which are observable not only in stones , wherewith he participates Being , but also in Plants which are capable of Vegetation as well as he ; Animals , with whom he hath motion , sense , and life ; and lastly , in the separated Spirits , as having , answerably to them , certain powers that are spiritual and remov'd from materiality ? And so , since the Vertue of healing Diseases is found in most Beings , which are of some nature with Man , it is but reasonable he also should have the same one , such as is the gift of healing the Evil , which happens principally in the Seventh Male-child , by reason of the perfection of his nature , which performs all the most compleat functions in that number , which Hippocrates upon that occasion affirms to be the dispenser of life . Nay if there have been some who have had the Vertue of communicating several Diseases , by their sight and touching , as it is related of the Psylli , Tribales , Illyrians , and other Nations , who bewitch'd those whom they touch'd ; and of him , whom Philostratus makes mention of in the life of Apollonius , who kill'd with his very aspect , as the Basilisk does ; far greater reason is there that there should be some to communicate health . For though this latter , requiring more preparations and conditions , is so much the more difficultly transferr'd from one Subject to another then sickness is , yet the reason of contraries will have it so , that if the one is , the other may be communicated , and that with the greater justice , inasmuch as health , participating of the nature of good , ought to be more communicative from one subject to another then sickness . CONFERENCE CCXXXII . Of Conjuration . THere is as much fault to be found with the excessive curiosity of those , who would know all things , as there is with the unsufferable stupidity of some others , who are not any way touch'd with that natural desire of Knowledge : for as these latter , by renouncing that accomplishment , deprive themselves of the greatest satisfaction of life ; so the others , being transported beyond the limits prescrib'd to the mind of Man , wander they know not which way , and precipitate themselves into the abysses of errours and impieties . That of the Necromancers , who make it their boast , that they can command out of their Tombs the Souls of the deceas'd , that they may be , by them , inform'd of what they desire to know , is so much the more enormous , in that they have made an Art of it , call'd by them the Black Art , or the Art of Conjuration , a name as ridiculous as the precepts whereof it consists ; which having no ground but what they derive from the capriccio's and fantastick extravagances of those Impostors , they sufficiently destroy themselves ; so as there needs nothing else to discover their palpable vanity ; no more then there is to make appear the errour of those , who , to confirm that diabolical invention , maintain , that there are abundance of effects above those of Nature , which are to be attributed to those souls separated from their bodies , especially that of foretelling things to come , and informing those thereof who consult them ; it being consider'd , that , besides the gift they have of Science , which is common to them with all spirits disengag'd from matter , they have a particular inclination of doing good to men , by advertising them of those things which so much concern them . But this is not only absurd in it self , but also impious , and contrary to Christian Faith , which teaching us that there are but three places , where these souls have their abode , to wit , Paradice , Hell , and Purgatory , it is to be believ'd , that those which are confin'd to the last never come out thence , but upon a special permission of God , which he sometimes grants them , that they may sollicit the suffrages of the Living ; those of the damned are further from being in a capacity to get out of that infernal prison , to which Divine Justice hath condemn'd them , to be there eternally tormented ; And the Blessed Spirits are yet more unlikely to quit their blissful State and the joys of Paradice , wherewith they are inebriated , to satisfie the vain curiosities of those who invocate them , and for the most part make use of them rather to compass the mischievous Sorceries and such like Crimes whereof that Black Art makes profession , then to procure good to any one ; or if it happen that at any time they do any , 't is in order to the doing of some greater mischief afterwards , such as may be that of Superstition and Idolatry , whereto these spirits inclining those who invocate them , and requiring of them such Sacrifices and Adorations as are due only to the Deity , it is more then a presumption , that they cannot be the souls of the Blessed , but downright Devils , who , transform'd into Angels of Light , impose upon those who are so willing to be seduc'd . The Second said , That as the employments of the Devils are different , so is there also a remarkable difference in their natures , which depends principally on the places of their abode , according to which , if we may believe Orpheus , some of them are Celestial or Fiery , some Aery , some Watery , and some Terrestrial and Subterraneous ; and among those the Aerial , to whom Plato attributes the invention of Magick , are by the Students of that Art , accounted to be the most ingenious to deceive men , by reason of their more easie putting on of the grosser parts of the air , and their appearing under what forms they please ; and consequently , it will be no hard matter for them to assume that of the bodies of deceas'd persons , and , by that counterfeit appearance , to deceive the credulity of those , who are perswaded , that , by this art of Conjuration , they may be oblig'd to make a particular discovery of themselves ; and it is an observation of Ananias , in the third Book of the Nature of Devils , when a dying person presented his right Hand to some other , who thereupon joyn'd Hands with him . Nor is this any thing less superstitious than for the said two persons to make a mutual promise one to the other , that he , who shall die first of the two , shall appear to the survivor , to give him an account what condition he is in ; since that , in these Apparitions , it is always to be fear'd , that they are the Evil Spirits , whose main design is to seduce them that assume their places , and do appear instead of those whom we think we see . The Third said , That he thought it not very strange that the Souls of the deceas'd , having still a certain remembrance of those with whom they convers'd in this Life , and to whom they are still oblig'd by some tie of affection , such as was that of the Rich man in Hell towards his living Brethren , should also have an Inclination to assist them as much as they can . It may therefore be inferr'd , that , with the permission of God , they do appear , when they are earnestly intreated to do it . For , not to speak of Moses and Elias , who appear'd on Mount Thabor , the day of the Transfiguration ; the Prophet Jeremy and Onias appear'd to Judas Macchabaeus , as the Soul of Samuel did to Saul ; to whom the Holy Scripture attributing the gift of Prophecy , that apparition was not illusory , nor procur'd by the Devil assuming the shape of that Prophet , but certain and real , in which that Holy Man presented himself , and , out of the desire he had to bring that King , for whom he sometime had a great affection , into the way of salvation , he remonstrated to him the judgments of God , which would fall upon him , if he turned not from the evil of his wayes . The Fourth said , That though there be nothing but confusion among the Evil Spirits , yet is there to be imagin'd a certain Order in their Nature , and such a Subordination among them , that there are Superiours and inferiours , whereof some have a sovereignty over others . Thence it comes , that among the Magicians , who have unhappily ingag'd themselves in their service , those who have given up their Names to a Devil of a superiour Hierarchy , force the others to obey them , and may exercise the same superiority over the Spirits of a lower Class , as their Master can . It is to these Regent or principal Magicians , that some would attribute the priviledge of calling up the Souls of the dead , and , for want of them , the Evil Spirits of an inferiour Order , whom they shew to those who consult them ; or when they cannot do that , they think it enough to procure an appearance of Spectres and Shades , by that cursed Art of Conjuration , distinguish'd for that reason into Necromancy and Sciomancy , whereof the former makes the dead appear , or rather Devils , with their very Bodies , and their Clothes and other marks , which they had during their being here : The other shews only Phantasmes , which have some resemblance of them , yet make a shift to answer their Questions who come to enquire of them . And whereas the whole mystery is full of impostures , they omit nothing that may cause terrours , that so mens spirits being prepossess'd , they might give the greater credit thereto . It was the opinion of ancient Paganism , which first exercis'd this Art , that the Souls of the dead might be evocated , by pouring on the ground Wine , Milk , and Honey , and mixing it with the blood of certain Animals newly kill'd , the entrails whereof , being still hot , were afterwards carried three several times about two Altars , garnish'd with three black or blew fillets , and a Cyprus . But when they were perswaded that those Souls of the deceas'd , which they call'd Manes , were incens'd against them , they appeas'd them with black Victims , casting their entrails dipp'd in Oyle , into a fire laid on their Sepulchres made of such Trees as bear no fruit , gave them Incense , cast Wine with the hollow of the Hand , and exercis'd such Ceremonies for the most part ridiculous ; which also were commonly perform'd at mid-night , and in Caves and subterraneous places , there being not any thing they thought more contrary to those Spirits of darkness , than the light of the day , and especially the rising of the Sun. Thence it proceeded , that Homer sends his Vlysses into obscure places , there to consult the Soul of Tiresias ; and Virgil makes Aeneas descend under ground , to learn of the Sibyl what he had to do . The Poets also have feign'd that Orpheus descended into Hell , to fetch thence his Wife Eurydice ; and the History of Pausanias tells us , that , to appease the Ghost of Cleonica , whom he had kill'd , by mistake , and for which act he was continually tormented in the night time , he offer'd some such sacrifices to it in an obscure place call'd Heraclea , where having appear'd to him , she told him , that he should be deliver'd out of all his sufferings as soon as he were return'd into Lacedaemonia ; as accordingly he was , having been there starv'd to death with hunger in the Temple of Pallas , where he had taken Sanctuary , to avoid the fury of his Fellow-citizens , by whom he was pursu'd . CONFERENCE CCXXXIII . Of Natural Magick . NAtural Magick hath degenerated extreamly in these last Ages , wherein it is grown as execrable , even to the very name of it , as it was honourable at the beginning , as those of Tyrant and Sophist were heretofore denominations generally esteem'd , but now they are abhorr'd . The ill use which some have made thereof , is , the true Cause of this treatment of Natural Magick , which they have fill'd with vanities and impostures , whereas it is in it self not only the noblest , but also the most ancient of all the Sciences . For it is conceiv'd to have begun above four thousand years since in Aegypt , under Zoroaster the Grandson of Noah , whence it was spread among the Babylonians , the Chaldaeans , and the Persians , among whom the Magi were in so great authority , that , with the Mysteries of Religion , they were intrusted with the Civil Government and the conduct and tuition of the Kings , who were never admitted to the Crown , till they had been fully instructed in that Discipline . By this it was that Orpheus and Amphion came to be so powerful , as to draw brute beasts and stones after them ; and hereby King Solomon came to be the wisest of all men ; and , lastly , by the study of this , Apollonius Tyanaeus , Pythagoras , Socrates , and the other Sages of Antiquity acquir'd the esteem they were in . But what adds much to the recommendation of it , is , that by its means the three Magi , or Wise Men in the Gospel , who were Kings , came from the East , where this Science flourished , having found out that the Star which they saw , being different from all the others , yet no Meteor kindled by some Natural Cause , was an extraordinary sign which God had been pleas'd to make appear unto them , to give them notice of the Birth of his Son ; there being no rational ground to imagine they were down-right Magicians , as Theophylact conceiv'd in his Commentaries upon Saint Matthew ; at least this is certain , that , after the adoration of our Saviour , they absolutely renounc'd that Diabolical Magick , if it be suppos'd they had any tincture of it before . For as to this latter , which is grounded upon some compact with the Devil , who thereby obliges himself to do transcendent things for him with whom he hath contracted , being a kind of Idolatry it is generally abhorr'd and condemn'd by all , since it makes use of pernicious means to attain its end , which is ever bad . But such is not the other , whose end , and the means it employes to compass it being good and lawful , there is no doubt , but it may be lawfully used . Besides , as Psellus and Proclus , two persons well skill'd in these matters , have very well observ'd this last kind , call'd Natural Magick , is only an exact and perfect knowledge of the secrets of Nature , by means whereof , consequently to the Observations which some eminently-curious persons make of the motions of the Heavens , and the influences of the Starrs , with the Sympathies and Antipathies which are almost in all sublunary bodies , they apply things so justly one to another , and with such an exact consideration of time , place , manner , and proportion , that they work prodigious effects ; which , the more credulous , and such as are ignorant of the correspondence there is between these Effects and their Causes , look upon as Miracles and Enchantments . Such as were those of the Magicians of Pharaoh , who could turn their Rods into Serpents , make the Rivers of Aegypt red as blood , and fill the whole Country with Froggs , but were not able to go any further , to imitate the other Miracles of Moses , which they were forc'd to acknowledg wrought by the Finger of God. Nor are the Effects of Artificial Magick less wonderful , not only in respect of its Predictions observable in Judiciary Astrology , Agriculture , Medicine , the Art of Navigation , and others , grounded upon very probable Conjectures , but also of its operations , as well true as false , or illusory . The true ones are grounded on the Principles of the Mathematicks , especially on those of the Mechanicks , which are the noblest and most necessary part thereof , and on which do depend all the Water-Engines , Machins moving of themselves , and other Inventions wherewith the Ancients wrought such Effects as were accounted miraculous . Such were , that Man's Head of brass made by Albertus Magnus , which fram'd an articulated Man's Voice , in imitation of that of Memnon ; the glazen Sphere of Archimedes , the motions whereof naturally represented those of the Celestial Orbes ; his Burning-glasses , wherewith he burnt the Fleet of the Romans , who besieg'd the City of Saragossa where he then was ; the wooden Dove of Archytas , which flew up and down with the other Doves ; as did the little Birds of Boëtius made of Copper , which had this further advantage , that they could sing melodiously ; as could also those which the Emperour Leo caus'd to be made of Gold ; Malleable Glass , and such other admirable Effects of this Art , for that reason called by Hero , Thaumaturgica . Those which it produces by illusion and jugling , depend on some sleightness of hand , and cousening tricks , such as are us'd by the Professors of Legerdemain , to delude our Senses , and make things appear otherwise than they are . Such a performance was that mention'd by Josephus , in the xviii . Book of his Antiquities , used by that false Messias , Barchochabas , who to gain himself the esteem of the true one , had the knack of vomiting flames of Fire out of his Mouth as he spoke , by means of a lighted piece of Towe , which he could order as occasion serv'd ; which trick , such another Impostor shew'd more cleverly , by means of a nut-shell fill'd with Brimstone and Fire . And it is a thing now generally known , that , by certain Artifices no way diabolical , one may make a company of people sitting at the Table look as if they were dead , or like so many Tawny-Moors ; nay , if we believe Pliny , in the xxviii . and xxxv . Books of his History , they may be made to look as if they had the Heads of Asses or Horses . The Second said , That , according to the Doctrine of Paganism , re-advanc'd since the Light of Christianity by the Marcionites and the Manichees , as there were two Gods , one called Oromazus , the Author of all good , who was the Sun ; the other , Arimanes , Authour of all mischief ; so there were two kindes of Magick whereof one , consisting of an exact knowledge , and application of things in order to a good end , is commendable , and known by the simple denomination of Magick , which they affirm to be an invocation of those Genii , who are our Guardians and Benefactors , in order to the procuring of some good either to our selves or others : The other called Mangania , which they exercised by the invocation of the bad Genii or Daemons , was ever condemn'd as pernicious , as having no other design then to do mischief by Sorceries and Witchcraft . And though the grounds of that Doctrine are contrary to the Truth of Christian Faith , yet since it assures us that there are good and bad Angels , which were the Genii of Paganism ; there is some probability , that as these last incline us to Idolatry , Superstition , and other Impieties , to divert us from the worship of the true God , by the study of the Black Art ; so is it the main business of the former , by a discovery of the Secrets of Nature , which is the White and Natural Magick , to incline us to an acknowledgement of the Author of it . In like manner , as we find , according to the Apostle , that , in the order which God observes for the good of his Church and the furtherance of our Salvation , there are divers Gifts , such as are those of knowledge , healing , working of miracles , prophecying , speaking of strange languages , and the like ; all which do notwithstanding depend on the same Spirit of God , who dispenses them according to his good pleasure : So the Devil , who endeavours to imitate the Works of God , does the like , in the distribution of those Talents , which he communicates to his instruments , to employ them upon different occasions , the better to accommodate himself to the diversity of their inclinations , whom he would abuse , which is his principal design . He furnishes those whose restless curiosity will needs know things to come , with Oracles and Predictions ; he entertains the vain with impostures and illusions ; the envious with Charms and Sorceries ; the revengeful , and such as are inclin'd to such implacable passions , are suggested with all the mischievous contrivances , which that perverse Spirit is at all times ready to teach any who are desirous to be his Disciples , to whom the practice of his instructions prove as fatal , as they are intended , to be to those , against whom they are employ'd . CONFERENCE CCXXXIV . Of the Moles and Marks appearing in the Face . AS the Face is the highest part of the Body , as to scituation , and the most delicate , as being the mansion of the external Senses , which cannot act without the assistance of the Spirits , whereby that delicacy is imprinted in it ; so does it accordingly lie more expos'd to as well internal as external injuries , then the other parts , which are not so much in sight , nor of so exquisite a complexion . And as the least flaw in a Diamond , or a fair Looking-glass is soon perceiv'd by such as look attentively on them , so these Marks are so much the more observable in the Face , then in any other part of the body , the more susceptible it is thereof , by reason of its clearness and delicacy . I may add to this a thing which would be very improbable , if we had not the assurance of experience for it ; to wit , that there is not any mark though ever so little , in the face , but doth denote some other , which though not apparent , it is nevertheless easie for such as are expert to conjecture whereabout it is , by the inspection of those that are manifest . Thus if there be a mark in the midst of the Fore-head , it shews that there is such another in the midst of the breast ; but it will be towards one side or other of this latter , inclining towards one of the arms , if the mark in the Forehead be not exactly in the middle of it , that is , incline any thing to the right or left side : as it must be on the brisket or lower part of the breast , if it appear at the extremity of the forehead towards the root of the nose , between which and the parts devoted to generation , there is such a correspondence , that the simplest sort of people draw consequences of their good or bad disposition , from the length or figure of the nose . But the more intelligent , not contenting themselves with this conjecture , affirm , that , according to the different scituations of those marks , there are the like correspondent to them in those parts , as well of the Man as of the Woman ; for whether those on the former be in the middle , on the right side or the left , those on the other parts are exactly answerable to them . The several observations which have been made of these correspondences of marks in the Women we shall leave to the examination of the Female Physiognomists , so far as the parts before-mentioned are under consideration , and confine our selves to the Men. In these , the mark which is apparent on the highest part of the nose towards the root , as we call'd it before , where the space is between both eyes , always denotes another at the bottom of the Yard , near the Testicles ; between which and the Ey-lids there is so great a correspondence , that those little specks or warts which are many times to be seen on the latter , are the significators of the like in the former ; even with that observance of proportion , that if it be on the upper-lid , those marks will be on that part of the Cods which is nearest the Yard ; if it be on the lower , they shall be on that part which is nearest the Fundament . Moreover , from the appearance of one of these marks upon one of the Ey-brows , it is concluded , that there is as much on the shoulder on the same side , which is at a greater or lesser distance from the Back-bone , the nearer to or further off the other is from the space which is between both the eys . There is the like correspondence between the Cheeks and the Thighs , for if they have a mark just in the middle , the thigh shall be marked just in the same part , and on the same side ; if they be near the nose , the thigh shall be marked near the groin ; if they incline towards the ears , the correspondent marks will be towards the buttocks . The mark appearing between the Eye and the eminent part of the Cheek , discovers one under the Arm-pit ; that on the tip of the Ear , shews there should be one on the upper part of the Arm. It is inferr'd also from the mark upon the upper lip adjoyning to the Nose , in that space which makes a separation been the Nostrils , that there is another answerable thereto in the Peritonaeum , betwixt the Fundament and the Cods ; and from those on the Chin and the lower Lip , that there are others about the bottom of the belly . But though these rules are grounded on rational conjectures , yet are they not infallible , no more then those of Phystognomy , whereof they are a part ; as is also Metoposcopy , which judges of the secret inclinations by the inspection of the Face . The second said , That , as Man comprehends in himself an abbreviation of all the rarities of the World ; so does his Face comprehend all those of his body , whereof it is an extract . So that as the greater world is known by Man's body , which is the lesser , it is no hard matter to make a discovery of this last by the face , which indeed is less as to volume , but so well compos'd and proportion'd , that it may well be look'd upon as the most accomplish'd Master-piece of Nature , who in the structure thereof hath imitated Geography , which , not able to shew us all the inhabitable Earth , presents us with an epitom of it in a Map ; or behaves her self like a Whole-sale-Merchant , who does not expose all his commodities , but thinks it enough to shew patterns thereof , whereby a judgment may be made of their value . Thus it is that there may be a discovery made of the most secret motions within , by the figure and composition of the parts of the face , inasmuch as those of the other parts of the body depending on them , there is a judgment made of the one by the other , and consequently of the actions and inclinations , which are commonly answerable to the constitution and temperament of the parts . But it is somewhat hard to make this judgment by the simple marks of the Face , whether they proceed from Nature , as those do which Children bring along with them into the World , and depend on the imagination of the Mothers , which is an external cause ; or from some other Causes , as the heat of the entrails , the abundance of gross and terrene humours , and the density of the pores of the skin , which , checking them in their way , makes them appear in freckles , specks , and other kinds of spots in the face ? For , these causes never being constant , but subject to much variety , according to the several occurrences which either augment or diminish them , it is impossible to make a certain judgment of a thing , which is in a continual change . The Third said , That the said Art of guessing at the marks of the most secret parts of the body by the inspection of those of the face , is so ancient , that the Physician Melampus , cited in Homer , Odyss . lib. xv . deliver'd certain precepts of it , above three thousand years since ; and after him , Avenzoar , Septalius , Taxilius , and several others have cultivated it , and endeavour'd to shew the probability of certain reasons , which they ground principally upon the correspondence there is between the face and its parts , and all the other parts of the whole body of Man. It consists in two heads , to wit , in the proportion of greatness or measure , or in the resemblance of colour , consistency , figure , scituation , number , or such other condition , which may be common between them . The first correspondence between the face and the rest of the body , consisting in greatness , which comprehends the three dimensions , length , breadth , and profundity , is so sensible , that those who have exactly measur'd all the parts of it , have found , that the face is the ninth part of the greatness of the body , making the distributions of those spaces so just that no one exceed another ; provided that the body be well compos'd , and that there be no defect in the conformation , nor any considerable disorder in the temperament of the whole , or its parts . The first of these spaces comprehends the face it self ; the second is from the throat to the brisket , where the xiphoidal Gristle is ; the third reaches below the Navil ; the fourth passes by the groin to the beginning of the haunches ; the fifth and sixth comprehend the whole extent of the thigh ; at the end whereof is the seventh , which with the eighth take up the whole space from the knee to the heel , as the ninth does that of the whole foot : wherein as there are three new regions called Tharse , Metatharse , and the Toes , so are there as many in the Face . The first whereof , which is the mansion of wisdom , is from the beginning of the hair to that of the nose , where there is an interval between the Eye-brows . The second , which is that of beauty , comprehends all from that interstitium , to the end of the nose ; and the third , where the seat of goodness is , reaches to the lower part of the chin . Now these different intervals are in like manner observable in the other spaces , with so exact a proportion , that the countenance is not only answerable to any one of those spaces , which , with it , make up the whole greatness of man's body ; but there is also a correspondence between every part of it , and those of each of the said spaces , as between the highest , the midst , and the lowest part , and that which is in the same scituation , as between right and right , and left and left . So that as the face is not only the measure of the whole body , being repeated nine times , but also the least parts of the face bearing the same proportion to those of the rest of the body , it should seem , that rational consequences may be drawn of the marks of those parts that are out of our sight , by those of the Face which are apparent to us . For if it be consider'd , that , besides the correspondence there is between them as to quantity , there is yet another , which we said was that of resemblance , which makes a strict affinity between them , and such as is particularly observable between the Forehead and the Breast ; the Ey-brows , and the Shoulders ; the cavities of the Ey-brows , and the Arm-pits ; the Ears , and the Arms ; the Chin , and the Groin ; the Cheeks , and the Thighes , and so of the rest ; those who have this knowledge , may easily ghess at the Warts , the Moles , and marks that are out of our sight , by those which are apparent to us ; it being probable , that as Nature hath mark'd the one with one sign , which is as it were the Seal she hath set to her work , it must needs be found after the same manner in that counter-part , between which and the other , there is an alliance , not only by reason of its substance and composition , but upon the account of several other Accidents , which make them alike . Thus the Fore-head by reason of its plain figure in the middle , and circular towards the extremities , and by its solidity is a sufficient representation of the Breast . The eminent scituation of the Eye-brows discovers the correspondence there is between them and the shoulders , which are the most elevated parts of the Body ; and the cavities of the Eyes which is under the Eye-Brows , have some alliance with those of the Armpits , which are under the Shoulders . The Cheeks , by reason of their fleshy and musculous composition , have a relation to the Thighs , and particularly , to the Buttocks , which are situated in the midst of the Trunk , as the Cheek is in the Face , between the Fore-head and the Chin. The Mouth and the Chin have also a great proportion with the Belly and the Groin , the former being situated in the lower part of the Face , and the latter at the lower part of the Belly ; as also upon this account , that they are equally fleshy , and soft in their superiour parts , and , in their inferiour parts , bony and hard . But this correspondence is yet more sensible between the Mouth of the Woman and her secret parts , and between the Lips of both those parts , which for that reason have the same name ; as there is the like between the Nose , the Eye-brows , and the Eyes , and the Genitals of a Man , the Testicles and the Cods . Nor can there be any sign more manifest , than such as appear in those places ; whence there may be inferr'd the marks of those which Nature hath so much conceal'd ; which though so far out of sight , are nevertheless manifest to such persons as have the curiosity to study this correspondence . But there is such an association between the Hand and the Foot , as well in regard of their composition and structure , as for the employments they are both put to ; that the marks about the Hand and Fingers , have others answerable to them on the same parts of the Foot , in a correspondent order and disposition one to another . The Fourth said , That to find out the reason of this Proportion and Sympathy , we must not confine our selves to sublunary Causes , but attribute an Effect so well order'd , and so regular to a Cause answerable thereto . For my part , I cannot assign any but what is derived from the Heavens , whose motions and influences being the general Causes of what-ever happens here below , that is constant and regular , it is to them that we ought to attribute an exactness , which is so certain , that it very seldom miscarries . Thence it comes that the Professors of Astrology , with some ground of reason , affirm , that as there is no Plant so inconsiderable but hath its signature imprinted on it by that Star , which hath a predominancy over it ; so is there a far stronger reason , than Man should have his signature , which , as they maintain , is set upon him as a seal , by the Star on which he hath a dependance ; it being certain that the seven Planets have an Empire over every part which they govern . Thus Ptolemy assignes to Saturn the right Ear , the Spleen , the Bladder , and the Bones ; to Jupiter , the Hands , the Lungs , the Liver , the Blood , and the Seed ; to Mars , the left Ear , the Reins , and the Testicles ; to the Sun , the Brain , the Eyes , and the Nerves ; to Venus , the Nose , the Mouth , and the Genitals ; to Mercury , the Tongue , the Understanding , and Ratiocination ; to the Moon , the Mouth of the Stomack , and the Stomack it self . But they attribute these marks of the Face to the motion of the Stars of the eighth Sphere , which are as it were expressions of the different Inclinations , which every one naturally hath , and which are bestow'd on him at his Nativity ; but with this Caution , that it is hard to explicate them , unless a Man can decipher those Characters , and find out the true signification thereof , which is the chiefest of all Sciences . CONFERENCE CCXXXV . Of Auguries and Auspices . THere never was any Opinion so erroneous , but it met with some Abettors ; nor any thing in point of practise so extravagant , but was in some measure authoriz'd . Of this quality is that of Auguries . For , though Cicero , when he was Augur , said somewhat on the behalf of them , yet in his second Book of Divination , he could not forbear discovering their absurdity , and charging them with vanity and foolery . And yet this Opinion was in such veneration among the Romans , who were otherwise the most prudent of any Nation in the world , that they sent yearly six Children , Sons of the most eminent Senators , into Tuscany , to learn of the Inhabitants thereof ( who it seems were well skill'd in it ) the Science of foretelling things to come by the flight , singing , or chirping of Birds , since generally known by the name of Augury . Nay , this veneration is the more remarkable in this respect , that they would not undertake any thing of importance , till they had first consulted the Colledg of Augurs , which was first establish'd by Romulus , who had also been instructed therein , having order'd it to consist only of three persons , according to the number of the Tribes . But that number was afterwards increas'd to 24. who were consulted about what-ever concern'd that great Empire , and they continu'd till the time of the Elder Theodosius ; when it was suppress'd , having till then been so considerable by the nobility and merit of those whereof it consisted , that they were the Arbitrators of all Counsels and Deliberations , which were not taken , till their judgements had been first had . Nay , they had this further advantage above all other Magistrates , that they could not be put out of their places upon any account whatsoever , but continu'd during their lives in that dignity , as Fabius Maximus did , who was Augur sixty two years . Nor was it only requisite that that they should be free from crimes , but also from all bodily imperfection , the least defect of Body being accounted a lawful Cause , to hinder an Augur from taking place among the rest ; it being , as Plutarch affirms in his Problems , an undecent thing for any one to present himself before the Gods , and to treat of the Mysteries of Religion , with anything of uncleanness or imperfection about him . Nay , they thought any thing of that kind so contrary to the said Ceremony , that , to be the more successful in the performance thereof , it was requisite that the Birds and other Creatures whereof they made use in their Auguries , should be as free from any defect as the Augurs themselves . In the mean time , they requir'd so much respect from the people , that , not thinking it enough to have the Lictors march before them with the Fasces , as was done before the chiefest Magistrates , they had for a further badge of their dignity , a stick crooked at one end , call'd Lituus , which was that of Kings . And indeed , they assum'd to themselves so great authority , that they confirm'd the Elections of Dictators , Consuls , and Roman Praetors , whom they many times took occasion to depose , under pretence that they had been elected contrary to the will of their Gods , whereof they pretended to be the only Interpreters . They took upon them also the knowledge and discovery of things to come , by carefully observing certain extraordinary accidents , which surpriz'd all others by their sudden and unexpected coming to pass , and which , by a certain Science and long Observation , they affirm'd to be the significators of what was to come . And this they derived principally from the Heavens , and the different Apparitions of the Air , especially from Thunder and Winds ; then from Prodigies and miraculous effects of Nature ; and afterwards from four-footed Beasts , but especially from Birds , from which comes the name to that kind of Divination , called Auspicium & Augurium , wherein those Divinators fore-told things conceal'd , and such as should come to pass by the singing and flight of Birds . They also made the same Predictions by observing how the young ones , being taken out of a cubb , where they had been kept , took the food laid before them . For if these devour'd it with a certain greediness , so as that some fell to the ground , the Omen was fortunate , and signifi'd all happiness to the Consulter ; whereas , on the contrary , it signifi'd ill-luck , if they would not meddle with it at all . And this Opinion was so strangely rooted in the Minds of some superstitious people , that Titus Livius , and Valerius Maximus attribute the Cause of two signal defeats of the Romans ( one under the Command of Publius Claudius , in the first Punick War ; and the other under that of Flaminius , in the second ) to their contempt of these Auguries . The Second said , That of all the several kinds of foretelling secret things , he thought not any more rational than that which was done by the means of Birds , called Ornithomantia ; the Nature of which Creatures being very ancient , and in a manner celestial , they seem to be more susceptible of the impressions of the Heavens , whereof they are the Inhabitants , and which are the true Causes of what-ever happens here below , than any other Animals which have their abode either in the Earth or Waters . Thence it comes , that the Eagle which soars up higher than any other of the Volatile Common-wealth , hath been the most esteem'd in the business of Auguries , by the Professors of this Art , who also give him the preheminence , as to the constancy and vivacity of his Sight , taking it for a signification of good luck , when he began his flight on the right side ; and that especially , if it were so violent , that the noise of his wings might be heard . Thus Aristander , having seen an Eagle flying from the Camp of Alexander the Great towards that of his Enemies , deriv'd thence an Augury of his Victory ; as Tarquinius Priscus did the like of his coming ( as he afterwards ) did to the Crown from this accident , that an Eagle came and took his Cap off his Head , and set it on again , after he had kept it a good while in the Air. But Tarquinius Superbus had for an Augury of his exile and the loss of his Kingdom , the violence done by some Vultures to some young Eagles , which they cast down out of their Nest . Such another Augury had Dionysius the Tyrant , when , in his presence , an Eagle , having snatch'd away with his beak a dart out of the hands of one of his Guard , cast it into the Sea ; soon after which accident , he was shamefully unthron'd , and forc'd away . Yet does this Bird always denote happiness , and good-luck , as do also the Vultures ; to twelve whereof , which were seen by Romulus , while he was laying the foundations of Rome , it is conceiv'd , that that Metropolis of the world ows it fortune and continuance . Darius , having seen two of them torn to pieces by so many Hawks , conceiv'd a hope of enjoying , as he did , the Kingdom of Persia ; but he lost it , together with his Life , after his meeting with a great number of Swallows , as he march'd in the head of his army to engage against the Scythians . And it is believ'd , that they had been also fatal to Pyrrhus King of the Epirotae , upon whose Tent those troublesom Birds were seen ; as they had also been on the Ship wherein Mark Anthony was , before his dysaster . The greater kind of Owl hath always been accounted so unlucky , that one day , being got into the Capitol , under the Consulship of S. Papellius Ister , and Lucius Pedonius , there was a particular solemnity perform'd , for the expiation of the City , which the Augurs affirm'd to have been polluted by that unlucky Bird : which yet was not such to Agrippa , of whom it is oft related , that the said ill-look'd Bird having appear'd to him in prison , it prov'd an augury of his restauration to the Kingdom of Judaea , whereof he had been dispossess'd . The ordinary Owl is also of ill presage ; for having one day pearch'd on the top of Pyrrhus's Lance , in his expedition against the Argians , it was his misfortune to lose the battle . The Ravens are no less unlucky ; for they were the fore-runners of the bloody civil War between Sylla and Marius ; and their crokings foreshew'd death to Alexander the Great , when he made his entrance into Babylon , and did the like to Cicero , while he was avoiding the Ambushes of his inveterate enemy Antony . The Madge-howlets , the Scritch-owls , the Cormorants , and other such mournful and melancholy Birds , make a sufficient discovery of their fatal predictions , by the death of those who hear them . The Pilots fear nothing so much as to see the Cranes flying towards them , and returning back the same way again ; that return advertising them , that they are threatned with some extraordinary tempest . The Stork hath always been favourable to Auspices , and look'd upon as a Messenger of Concord , as the Hawk , and the Buzzard , especially where there was any thing done in order to marriage , or about the acquisition of riches , which the Falcon , whereof the latter is a Species , was conceiv'd to presage with so much certainty , that the Thuscans built the City of Capua only upon their perceiving of one of them during the time of their Augury . The Wood-pecker and the Hern have also made so happy presages , that every one reassum'd new courage in the heat of a battel , when they appeared in sight of the Souldiers . The Nightingal , which having pearch'd on the lips of Stesichorus whilst he was yet a Child in the Cradle , sung there , was a presignification of that sweetness , which was afterwards to flow from his delightful Poems ; as the Bees which made hony on those of Plato were a presage of his Eloquence . Though it must be acknowledg'd concerning these last , that the Augurs were otherwise conceited of them ; for having observed great numbers of them in Brutus's Camp , they oblig'd him to quit it , so to avoid the misfortune that threatned him , and which happen'd to the Great Pompey , in whose Ships these Bees were seen in excessive numbers before the Pharsalian defeat . But these observations are not so constantly certain , but that there may be much diversity among them by whom they have been made . Hence is it that Homer , among all the good Auguries , gives the precedence to the Dove , which others will not have to be such , but only when she is accompany'd , otherwise being alone they hold that she boads some ill luck ; as the Swan does to all but Mariners . But among the rest , the ordinary Hen , when ever she makes a noise somewhat like the crowing of the Cock , foretells some signal misfortune , though that of the Cock himself be numbred among those auguries that denote good success , as having foreshewn victory to Themistocles , the night before he gain'd the battel against Xerxes , and been reputed a Solar animal , from the correspondence there is between him and the Sun , whose motions he declares by his crowing , which upon that account is formidable even to Lyons . The Third said , That there are two kinds of Auguries , the Natural , and the Artificial : The former depends on the connexion there is between the Effects and the Agents whereby they are produc'd ; which connexion being known , it is no hard matter to give a conjecture of things to come , whereof such as are clear-sighted observe the necessity of their coming to pass , by reason of the strict connexion there is between them , and the causes whereby they are produc'd . This is confirm'd by the infallible predictions which are made not only at Sea by Pilots , who foresee Tempests and winds by such signs as seldom fail ; but also by simple Labourers and Husbandmen on the Land , who do the like in the changes of weather . Now this kind of Augury is as rational as the other is absurd , as being a frivolous invention , grounded on certain observations , which are for the most part vain and impertinent . Such among the rest , is the division it hath made of the Heavens into its twelve Houses , which are the Regions or Spaces whereto those Augurs confin'd the extent of their predictions , which they made with their Augural staff , without which the Auguries , according to their judgment , were of no validity , nor was there any more account to be made of them , then of what might be deriv'd from such accidents as happen without or besides expectation , or rather present themselves , whence they were commonly called Oblative Auguries . But those which happen'd conformably to the circumstances of time and place , which those Divinators had limited , and when they thought of them , were called Impetrative . And this is one of the conditions observ'd in their discipline , wherein there was no account made of what the Augur affirm'd that he had not particularly observ'd , no more then then there was of any , thing that pass'd beyond the compass of the places design'd to that function . For the better observance of the ceremonies thereof , the Augural House was not cover'd but lay open to the air , which , for the better carrying on of the work , should be clear and serene , out of a fear that the rain or wind might hinder their making an exact observation of the flight and different motions of the Birds ; in the choice whereof they were so hard to please , that they employ'd them not in their presages , but only towards the Spring . After which , especially towards the month of August , they made no account of them , in regard they were not then in so much vigour , nor in so good case , yet did they appoint such a dependance among them , that the Auguries taken from those that were inferiour , gave place to the others of a higher quality . So that if a Crow chanced to pass by , while they were attentively divining by the flight of a Dove , this lanter auspice was to no purpose , no more then would be that of other Birds upon the arrival of the Eagle , which also would signifie nothing upon the fall of a thunderbolt , which disturbed all their mysteries , with much more reason then a Rat might do , which had no sooner appear'd in the Assembly , but the whole Ceremony was put off to another more convenient time . True it is then , that some advantages may be made of Birds , in order to the drawing of auguries and presages of natural effects , such as are rain , thunder , tempests , winds , heat , drought , cold , frost , snow , hail , and other changes of weather , produc'd by the impressions of the Heavens , the Elements , and other Causes , as well general as particular ; but not to make any predictions thence of such events and accidents as depend on an infinite number of circumstances of time , place , and persons , who being purely free agents , their actions are wholly voluntary , and consequently impossible to be predicted , what artifices soever may be us'd to do it . Whereto we may add this Remark , that those artifices being full of abundance of vain and pernicious observations , the sentence of condemnation past against them is just , not only that of the Canon and Civil Laws , which severely punish such as make use thereof , but also that pronounc'd by the mouth of God , who expressly forbids his people in the twentieth chapter of Leviticus , to make their souls abominable by beast or by fowl , threatning with death the Wizard , and him that had a familiar Spirit . CONFERENCE CCXXXVI . Whether those Children who are born with Cawls about their whole or some parts of their Bodies are always fortunate , and why ? CHildren do ordinarily come naked out of their Mother's Wombs , when , after their struggling with Nature , they begin their entrance into the World with crying and tears , acknowledging their weakness , and the miseries they are likely to be expos'd to in the sequele of their lives . Yet there are some Children excepted from this general Rule ; and thence is it that some would have them exempted from the misfortunes common to all the rest , upon this accompt , that they are born with cawls about them , that is , are encompass'd by a membrane , which comes over their heads and their shoulders , call'd by the Greeks Amnios , which is the innermost of the three membranes , wherein the wombe-lodg'd infant is enwrapped , called by some Midwives the Coife , or Biggin of the Child , by others the Childs shirt , and in some places known by the name of the Silihow , by reason of its tender and delicate intertexture , which other Children quit in their Mothers wombs , before they come out thence , with the other Membrane called Chorion , of which together with that mass of flesh which had serv'd them for a cushion and support during the time of the praegnancy , are fram'd the Secondines or After-burthen , so called , because it comes not out till after the Child is born . And as these Children born thus cawl'd and coif'd with this tunicle ( which like a large Hood or Capouch covers their heads and necks ) seem not to participate of the nakedness of the others , who bring nothing into the World ; so is it to be imagin'd , that they are not so much subject to the miseries and calamities inseparable from the common life of other men , inasmuch as their beginning being different from that of others , who come after the ordinary way into the World , upon the score of this special priviledge , of having their heads furr'd and cover'd , the consequence of it ought in all probability to be extraordinary , and full of happiness , whereof if this coif be not the cause , yet have some at least observ'd that it hath always been the sign , and that all those who have been born after that manner have been very fortunate . The History of Antoninus , sirnamed Diadumenus , related by Aelius Lampridius , in his Life , confirms this observation : For being born with such a coif , he afterwards came to the soveraign dignity of the Empire , in the management whereof all things succeeded according to his wishes . Nay , it hath been generally believ'd , that good fortune was so constant an attendant of this Coif , that all those who were desirous to compass their affairs carry'd it about them , especially Advocates , who made use thereof , to gain reputation in their publick pleadings , being to that end very careful to buy them of the Midwives , who , knowing the excellency thereof , sold them at a very dear rate , after they had surreptitiously got them away from the children , they had received into the World. For those who have made it their business to enquire more strictly into this observation , maintain , that he who brings this natural coif with him into the world is to expect all manner of good fortune , even so far as to be invulnerable , provided he be careful to have it always about him , or , ( what contributes more to that effect ) to eat it , as is over-superstitiously done by some . But the contrary will happen to the Child , if he be robb'd of that precious exuvium or coat , or it be secretly taken from him , to be given to another , who , by that translation thereof , will receive the whole benefit of it . The Second said , That though the foresaid perswasion sufficiently destroy'd it self , there being no connexion or correspondence between the accidents of humane life and that shirt , which sometimes comes over the whole Body of the Child , commonly falls not much below the Shoulders , and many times does only cover the Face like a Mask ; yet have many been of Opinion , that it contributed much to happines and the advantage of good fortune ; insomuch that Saint John Chrysostome , in several of his Homilies , speaks against those of his time , who made use thereof to gain esteem ; which a Clergy-man named Praetus , being desirous to acquire , by the means of such a Coif , bought of a Midwife , he was very highly censur'd , as Balsamon affirms in his Commentaries upon the Canons of the Apostles . And Paulus Jovius , an Author of great repute , observes , on the Nativity of Ferdinand Daval , that the Coif he brought with him from his Mothers Womb , contributed much to his being happy and belov'd of all . From all which we may make this inference , that there is nothing so extravagant , but may meet with Favourers and Abettors . For I may lay it down for certain , that this Opinion hath no other ground than what it hath found in the weak Brains of those Midwives , who having nothing in them but the name , have insensibly scatter'd these errours into the Minds of the vulgar , with whom the wisest being oblig'd to comply in matter of Language , it comes to pass at last , that what was before but a common saying , finds a degree of assent among the most considerate . Nay , what is not any longer to be endur'd , they think it not enough to maintain this groundless perswasion , but there are some so ridiculous , as to derive a new kind of Divination from it , which they call Amniomantia , whereby they promise to foretel what-ever happiness or unhappiness should befall a Child newly born , by the colour of that Membrane , whereof they affirm that the redness signifies good success , and that the blackness or blewness of it denotes the contrary . To which they add another kind of Divination , call'd Omphalomantia , which teaches them to judge by the knots of the string , whereby the Child is fasten'd to the After-burthen , how many Children more the Mother shall have ; who , according to their judgement , will be Males if those intersections be of a colour inclining to black , and Females if they be white ; which Observations are not only impertinent , but also impious and superstitious . The Third said , That the common perswasion , of the happiness attending Children born with these Coifs , is well-grounded , provided that it be taken in the sense wherein the Physicians , who , in all probability , are more likely to be the Authors of it , than those simple Women who receiv'd it from them , would have it to be understood ; to wit , that those who thus born cover'd with that fortunate Membrane , ( in regard they are not put to so much trouble , nor suffer so great violence in the passage , by reason of its being open and easie ) come forth cloath'd out of their Mothers Wombs , without being oblig'd to leave behind them the Membranes , wherein they had been enclos'd in the Matrix ; whereas most other Children are forc'd to quit them at their coming into the World , by reason of the Obstructions they meet with in their passage through those narrow streights , which consequently , is so much the more painful and laborious to them , than it is to such as are coifed , who are not to be imagin'd ever the more happy , as to the remainder of their lives , whereof the good or bad conduct are the true Causes of their happiness or unhappiness , and not that Coif , which can neither produce nor signifie them . The Fourth said , That those Children , who are born thus coifed , are not only more happy in their Birth , but they are also such in all the actions of their lives , as being commonly more peaceable , and of a more quiet Constitution , than such as leave that Membrane within their former lodgings ; who are accordingly more turbulent and restless , and , for that reason , have not those insinuations ; whereby the former are recommended . For in these , the moderation of their manners and demeanour consequent to that of their humours , gaining the hearts of all those with whom they converse , raises them into the general esteem of all , and so facilitates their accession to Honours and Employments ; it being certain , that there may be some judgment made of the course of Life a Man is likely to take , by the deportment of his Child-hood ; so is it no hard matter to give a ghess at the same , by that of the Infant , when he makes his first sally out of his Mothers Womb , which is one of the most remarkable transactions of his Life . Whence it may be inferr'd , that that first coming abroad being free from the trouble and agitation , whereof all others are sensible , and which makes them forget their Vesture which is left behind by the way , they ought accordingly to be dispenc'd from the misfortunes incident to others , and enjoy a particular happiness . The Fifth said , That the most restless and most turbulent persons , are commonly the most happy in this world , whereas those who endeavour to walk according to the strict rules of Modesty and Reservedness , do not carry on their business so well , as the former do , who confidently attempt any thing , and imagine themselves the favourites of Fortune . And thence it is that she , on the other side , is so assistant to them , that though it be granted the Children born cloth'd are more meek and moderate than those who come into the World after the common rate , yet would the clean contrary to what is pretended follow from it . For , instead of being cherish'd by Fortune , it is seldom that she smiles on them , but is much more kind to those stirring and tumultuary Spirits , who many times obtain greater favours of her than they durst hope for , had they demean'd themselves towards her with less earnestness and importunity . The Sixth said , That if every Man be the Artizan of his own Fortune , those who are of the best Constitution and strongest Temper , ought to be more happy than others , whose irregularity of humors does manifestly cause that of their Actions and Fortunes . Now the Children born with Cawls and Coifs about them , seem to be less vigorous , and of a weaker disposition than those who come into the World without any ; inasmuch as the latter , being more earnest and violent , are no sooner sensible of the time of their Deliverance , but they courageously break through the Chains whereby they are detain'd , the Membranes whereby they are encompass'd , which those others having neither the Strength nor Courage to do , it gives a great presumption , that they will express but little upon other more pressing occasions , and consequently , they will content themselves with the mediocrity of their Conditions , and not aspire to any thing extraordinary . CONFERENCE CCXXXVII . Of Antiperistasis . SO great is the Indulgence of Nature , that she thought it not enough to bestow Being and Existence on the things she hath produc'd ; but she hath also imprinted in them a strong Inclination to preserve it , by fortifying them against the assaults of their Contraries , the presence whereof sets them on such an edge , that they become so much the more active . And this is not only confirm'd in Animate Beings , such as are Plants and Animals , which vigorously oppose what-ever is hurtful to them , by so powerful a Vertue , that Men have been forc'd to find out a particular name for it , to wit , Antipathy ; but also in other Inanimate Bodies , which generously stand upon the defensive , when they are set upon by External Agents , whose contrary qualities coming to engage against them , they redouble their Forces , and rally all together as it were into a Body , the better to receive the Charge . This is that which the Philosophers call Antiperistasis , which is a vigorous resistance of the Subject , caus'd by the contrariety of an Agent , which encompasses it of all sides , purposely to destroy or corrupt it . It will be to no purpose to enter into any Dispute concerning the Existence of that which we call Antiperistasis ; but we shall lay it down for granted , though it be contested by Cardan and some other Philosophers , who maintain , that Water , Air , and the other Subterraneous Bodies , are not actually colder at one time than at another , but only seem to be such to our Senses , which , though they should be destitute of all qualities , are then endu'd therewith , so that the same Well-water which seems to be hot in Winter , by reason of the coldness that is in the Touching , seems cold in Summer , by reason of the heat of the same Organ , which judges of it comparatively . For the contrary is seen , in that Well-water , in Summer , being transported into a hot place , is there nevertheless cold ; and the fumes and hot vapors which exhale from Springs and Wells in Winter , do sufficiently demonstrate , that , during the said season , the water is endu'd with a true and real heat , too sensible to be accounted imaginary . But this Antiperistasis is further more solidly confirm'd by Experience , whereby we see that fire burns more violently , and is more sparkling in great Frosts , or in the shade , than in hot weather , or when it lyes expos'd to the beams of the Sun. In like manner , a little Water cast upon a great Fire , makes it more violent than it was before ; and the Ventricles of our Bodies , according to the Opinion of Hippocrates , in his Aphorisms , are hotter in Winter than in any other season of the year ; whence it comes that we are apt to feed more plentifully , and Digestion is then better perform'd . Nay , if we but go down into our Cellars , we shall find that the heat is more sensible there in Winter ; but in Summer , when all things are scorch'd and burnt up on the surface of the Earth , all Subterraneous Places are so much the colder , the deeper they are , and the nearer they approach to the Centre ; towards which , Cold , which is one of the natural qualities of the Earth , gathers together , and reunites it self thereto , that so it may be secur'd from the heat , whereby it is encompass'd of all sides . And as it is to this , that the generation of Metals in the entrails of the Earth is principally attributed ; so most of the Meteors which are fram'd in the two Regions of the Air , owe theirs to this same Cold , which coming to encompass , and as it were to enclose the hot and dry Exhalation which makes the Winds , Lightning , Thunder , and Thunder-bolts , as also that which makes the Comets in the Middle Region of the Air ; these unctuous and easily-enflam'd vapors , being encompass'd of all sides , by the extream coldness of that Air which encloses them , they , in order to their Conservation , re-unite , and take fire , after the same manner as the Rayes of the Sun darted against some Opake Body , or reflected by Burning-glasses , set on fire the most solid Bodies , on which they are repercuss'd ; as it is related of Archimedes , who by such an Artifice , consum'd the Ships of Marcellus , who besieg'd the City of Saragossa in Sicily . Which instance serves as well to prove Antiperistasis , as the manner whereby it is wrought , to wit , by the repercussion of the intentional Species of the Subject caus'd by its contrary . Thus then it comes , that the Water of Springs and Wells is cold in the Summer , in regard the Species of the cold , forc'd by the Water towards the heated Air which is all about it , are darted back again by that opposite heat to the place whence they came ; whereupon being thrust closer together , they there re-inforce and augment the Cold ; which happens not so in Winter , when the Species of the coldness of the Water , meeting with no Obstruction in the Air , endu'd with the like quality , insinuate themselves into it without any resistance ; and so not being reflected nor forc'd back towards the Water , it is not then so cold as in Summer . The Second said , That the intentional Species , being not design'd to act , but only to make a discovery of the beings from which they flow , as may be seen in those of all sensible Objects , which these Species represent to the Organs that are to judge of them , cannot contribute any thing to the vigor of the action observable in the Antiperistasis ; which he conceiv'd should rather be attributed to the simple form of the Subject , which having an absolute sovereignty over the qualities employ'd thereby , in order to Action , renders them more or less active , according to the need it stands in of them . And as seething Water taken off the Fire becomes cold of it self , without any other assistance than that of its proper substantial form , which hath the property of re-instating it self in that degree of Cold , which is naturally due unto it ; so ought it with greater reason to have an equal right of preserving that same quality , when it is assaulted by its contrary , Heat ; without having any recourse to those Emissions of Species , which , though we should grant the Tactile qualities ( what is much in dispute ) yet would not be able to cause an Antiperistasis , inasmuch as being inseparable from them , if the intentional Species of the coldness of Well-water were directed towards the warm'd Air , it should take along with it the coldness , and , consequently , it should be so far from acquiring any new degree of coldness thereby , that it would lose much of that which it had before . For since it is the Nature of these Intentional Species to be otherwise incapable , by reason of their immateriality , of producing any Corporeal and Material Effect , such as is the augmentation of the degrees of any active quality , as Heat and Cold are , there being not any contrariety between the Species thereof , no more than there is between those of ●ll other Bodies , whereof they are the Images , there is not any reason that obliges the Intentional Species of the Cold to retreat and close together , when they come to meet with those of Heat , or Heat it self ▪ no more than there is that the Species of this latter quality should make the other more vigorous by their reflection . The Third said , That it must be acknowledg'd , that the Species of Cold and Heat , and the other first Qualities were not contrary among themselves , as being in their own Nature inalterable and incorruptible , as the other Intentional Species are , which come near the Condition of Spirits : Yet does it not follow thence , that these Species cannot be reflected , inasmuch as the Visible Species , Light and Voice , which also have no contraries , are not for that the less re-percuss'd by Mirrours and other solid Bodies , or those hollow places which make Echoes . The Fourth said , That it is not sufficient , in order to the giving of a reason of that effect , to attribute it to the substantial form of every Agent , but it is to be referr'd to a superiour cause , such as is the Soul of the world ; whose function it being to preserve every thing in its intireness , and to be assistant thereto , when it comes into any danger , as it happens when it is assaulted by its contrary , then bent upon its destruction , there lies a certain engagement on this first cause , to relieve it in so great an extremity , by supplying it with new forces to help it out of that oppression . Thence it comes that our Cellars are warm in Winter , and cool in Summer , as are also all other ground-rooms and low places ; That Water shrinks up and frames it self into little drops , when it is spilt on dry ground , whereas it spreads abroad and is diffus'd in moist places ; That Lime is set on fire by the casting of water upon it ; That the fire burns better in frosty than in hot weather ; That Wine drinks more cool out of a Glass that had been warm'd ; That the coldness of Snow causes an extraordinary heat in their hands who handle it ; and , That generally all tactile qualities are rendred more active , by the opposition of their contraries , by reason of the concourse , and the assistance they then receive from that general Cause , which concerns it self in their preservation . Of this we may give an instance in Politicks , affirming , that the procedure of the forementioned Cause is much like that of great Potentates , who , in a war between some petty Princes or neighbouring States , if they find one party ready to be absolutely ruin'd , supply it with such forces as shall enable it to recover it self , so to bring the several interests into an Aequilibrium , whereof there is as great a necessity in Nature , which is kept up by that proportion , wherein all things find their subsistence , as their destruction proceeds only from their disproportion and inequality . The Fifth said , That we are not to look for the reason of Antiperistasis any otherwhere , than in the Subjects themselves , wherein we find the action , whose intenseness and augmentation are to be referr'd , not to that of the degrees of the active qualities , but to their compression and reinforcement , which renders them more sensible , in regard they are more material , as may be seeen in a red-hot iron , the heat whereof burns much more violently , then that of a fire of Straw or Aqua-vitae . The sixth said , That according to the principles which allow all things to participate of a certain degree of sentiment , this condensation , or compression of the degrees of heat or cold , ought to be the effects of a sensitive Agent , which having a knowledge of what may be hurtful or beneficial to it , withdraws within it self the qualities which preserve it intire , when it is press'd upon by others that are more violent , and such as the meeting whereof might be prejudicial thereto , which it forces from it , in order to Action . And herein it is that the good of every thing consists ; inasmuch as every thing hath being only so far as it hath action , when it is assisted by friendly qualities , and the like ; and by this means it is that Cold and Heat act more vigorously , when they are oppos'd one to the other ; and that our cavities are hotter in Winter , by reason of the compression of the Spirits and the natural Heat ; which are the more diffus'd in Summer , in regard this latter goes to meet with its like , as a little fire is put out by a great one , and a weaker light obscur'd by a clearer . CONFERENCE CCXXXVIII . Of the Sympathetical Powder . THough this Powder be now as much out of esteem as it was in vogue , soon after the first finding of it out , for the expeditious curing of wounds : yet will it haply be a business of some advantage to examine their Motives , who first made , and publickly sold it ; as also those of such as have sometimes made use of it with good success . And whereas novelty procures a certain esteem to Remedies as well as to other things , so this Sympathetical Powder found so great belief at its first coming abroad , among Persons addicted to a military life , who were immediately flatter'd with a speedy and easie curing of their most mortal wounds by the means thereof , without any trouble of making incisions or dilatations , many times more painful then the hurt it self , that we have had some persons these last Campagnes , though destitute of learning and experience , who had the subtlety to raise such a mist before the eyes of the generality with this Powder , that they concluded this remedy to be true balm , and the only Panacea , or All-heal of all wounds . But time having discover'd the vanity of it , as also the impostures of those by whom it was so highly recommended , it hath been clearly found out , that there are few people in this age , but are either deceiv'd themselves , or make it their main business to deceive others . For in fine , this Powder is as much cry'd down at present ▪ as ever it was cry'd up ; and there is nothing left of it , but the insolent name of Sympathetical , impos'd upon it by the Authors thereof , in imitation of the Unguent of the same name , wherewith Goclenius , and some other Physicians , endeavour'd to make good the Magnetick cure of wounds , wherein they only dress'd the arms or other instruments , by which they were given , and apply'd the convenient remedies thereto . But in regard they could not always come at the arms , which had done the mischief , to keep up their practise , and to make the cure yet more easie , these upstart Doctors be thought themselves some years since , of another expedient to compass their designs , that is , found out a remedy , wherewith they make it their boast , that they will cure all sorts of hurts , only by applying this powder to some piece of Cloth , which had been us'd either to bind up , or make clean the wounded part . And whereas there are two kinds of wounds , one simple , which makes a solution of continuity in the soft and fleshy parts of the body , such as are the veins , the arteries , the nerves , and the muscles ; the other , compound , which happens ih the solid parts , especially where bones are broken ; these Gentlemen have accordingly two different kinds of Sympathetical Powder ; to wit , a simple , and a compound . The former is made with Roman Vitriol , which is our green and transparent Coppress , which they beat or pound not over small , and disposing it upon papers , in such quantities as they think fit , lay it in the Sun , when he makes his entrance into the first degree of the Sign Leo , and leaving it there for the space of three hundred and sixty hours , which make just fifteen days , answerably to the like number of degrees , which that Planet travels over , in the space of a year in the Zodiack . During this time it is calcin'd into an exquisite whiteness , and then they take it in , and keep it carefully in some temperate place , that is not too moist , that is , such as may not be likely to melt it , for fear it should by that means lose its vertue ; for which reason also it is taken in during its calcination , in the cool of the evening , and in the night-time , and when the air is inclinable to rain , or over-moist . But there must be a great care taken , that it be not stirr'd with any instrument of iron , when this powder is either in the preparation , or ready made up ; these Authors affirming , that it takes away its vertue , instead whereof they order , that the Artist should make use of a little Willow-stick , which is of great efficacy in these magnetick cures . The compound Sympathetical Powder is made of the same Vitriol , prepar'd after the same manner , and the Gum called Tragacantha , exactly pulveriz'd , mixt together in equal quantities ; instead whereof , others put Gum-Arabick , Sarcocolla , the roots of the great Comfrey , and the five-leav'd Tormentile , or such other vulnerary and astringent Plants . However these kinds of Sympathetical Powder may differ , as to the composition of them , yet in the use of them , they observe the same circumstances . For though the simple wound require the powder of the same name , and the compound , where there is any fracture , requires the compound powder , yet is the manner of employing them still the same . And to that end , as well in wounds newly receiv'd , as those that are of some standing , and degenerated into ulcers , they apply a clean cloth made of hemp or flax , to receive the blood from them , or the matter , wherewith being imbibed , they cast the powder upon it , then fold up the cloth , inclosing it in another ; and being thus wrapp'd one in the other , they are laid up in some temperate place , unless it be when the wound is extreamly enflam'd , or very cold . If either of these happen , they remove the cloths from the place where they were first laid , disposing them into some cold place , such as may be a Cellar , or some other cool room ; if the part affected be excessively hot ; and on the contrary , into an Oven or Stove , if it be threatned with a Gangrene , or the extinguishing of the natural heat ; and they dayly continue the dressing of these wounds after the same manner , till they are perfectly cur'd ; till which time they carefully preserve all the cloaths imbu'd with the blood or matter that came from them . But what palpably discovers the vanity of this practice , is , that they affirm the wound to be perfectly cur'd by this means , how great a distance soever there may be between the wounded part , and the Sympathetical Powder , which , they say , equally produces its effect afar off as near at hand . Which is contrary to Reason , whereby we are instructed , that every agent being confin'd to certain limits in its action , beyond which it can do nothing ; it is impossible that this powder should at so disproportionate a distance , produce the effect which they would attribute thereto , nay though it were granted it might , if it were immediately apply'd to the place affected . The Second said , That if all Agents were oblig'd to follow that general Rule , whereby they are restrain'd from acting otherwise then upon the Subjects they touch , either by themselves , or by some vertue issuing from them , it would be a very hard matter to give a reason of the action of that Sympathetical Powder upon the wounds it cures , without making use of the assistance of common Surgery , which are many times more insufferable then the hurts about which they are employ'd . But since there is a great number of the like instances in Nature , it will be no harder task to find satisfaction in the causes of this , then in those of all the rest , which act at a distance , without any sensible transmission from the Agent to the Patient ; as for instance , of the Loadstone , which draws iron to it ; of the North-Star , which does the same with the Loadstone ; of the Moon 's causing the ebbing and flowing of the Sea ; of the Sun 's concocting Metals and Minerals in the bowels of the Earth ; and of an infinite number of others , which act upon subjects at a distance , by certain occult qualities . Which qualities , in regard they are manifest and sensible in the Loastone , are commonly call'd Magnetick ; such as is also the cure consequent to the application of this powder on the blood , or matter taken from the wound , which is thus treated sympathetically , and whereof the action is withall animated by that universal Spirit , whose general interposition and concurrence being requisite to all Agents , in order to the prosecution and advancement of their operations , it may be concluded , that he does express it in this Powder , whose vertue he conveys to the wounded part , by means of the blood , which issu'd from it , which though separated from the body , there is however some conformity and correspondence between it and its whole . The Third said , That he thought it a very strange humour , to attribute to Roman Vitriol , and the Gum Tragacantha the vertue of curing that at a distance , which they cannot do near at hand , and that , being apply'd to the wounds about which they are employ'd . True it was that they were sometimes cur'd by that kind of procedure ; but that it was not to be look'd on as a miracle wrought by the Sympathetical Powder , but as a pure effect of Nature ; on which the curing of maladies principally depending , as Hippocrates affirms , there needs no more for the effecting that of a wound , then to take away all heterogeneous bodies , to reunite the gaping of the wound , and to keep it clean and at ease ; for the natural heat , with its balm , the radical moisture and the Spirits , will advance the cure in that condition , more then all the suppurating , mundifying , cathoeretick , and epuletick medicines , which Art commonly makes use of . Thence it comes , that the Masters of this new doctrine give a great charge , to those who would make use of their Sympathetical Powders , to keep the wounds very close , after they have wash'd them with Urine , Sal-water , or Wine , and to take away the splinters of the broken bones , as also the clotted and congeal'd blood , and the other heterogeneous bodies which might hinder the re-union . And this indeed is no hard matter for them to do in the simple fleshy wounds ; but they never could do it in those which are accompany'd with fractures , openings of great Vessels , hurts in some considerable part of the body , or such other extraordinary accidents . Otherwise that effect being above the reach of the remedy , which is incapable of producing that cure , if it happen by that means , and after that manner , it cannot be wrought otherwise then by vertue of a secret compact with the evil Spirit , who will be forward enough to promote the welfare of the body , in those who should make use of this remedy , conditionally that they may run the hazard of destroying their souls . CONFERENCE CCXXXIX . Whether there be any such Creatures as the Ancients conceiv'd the Satyrs to be ? NOvelty and things extraordinary , if we may credit the Professors of Artificial Memory , have so great a power and influence over our minds , that they do not only force them to attention , when the objects are present , but do also much more excite , and better conserve the species then ordinary things can . This it was that oblig'd diverse Poëts and Historians to speak of Hydra's , Chimaera's Basilisks , Satyrs , Centaurs , and several other things invented out of pleasure or wantonness , such as have no ground in truth , and are pure poetical fictions . For those who have endeavour'd a more strict examination of the power of Nature , have found the intermixture of these species a thing impossible , not only in respect of the matter , which was to receive the Soul , whereto she is determinated by a certain proportion , but also in respect of the form which is indivisible , especially the Rational Soul. Whence it comes , that the Poet Lucretius speaks very learnedly , and affirms , that there cannot be any Centaurs , whereof the reason is the same with that of Satyrs ; nay the Generation of Satyrs , according to the reason alledged by him , is much more impossible than that of Centaurs . Because , saith he , if that intermixture of a Man's and Horse's nature were admitted , and it be withall suppos'd that Horses are come to their full strength in three years , at which period of time Children are hardly taken from their Nurses breasts , how is it to be imagin'd , that monstrous Animal should be in its beginning and vigour at the same time ? Besides , a Horse being accounted old , when Man enters into his youth , how should the one come to dye , when the other were arriving to his greatest vigour ? Now Goats being shorter-liv'd then Horses , there is yet less likelihood of feigning an Animal , consisting of a mixture of such a nature and Man's . For which reason , Pliny , in Book 7. of his Natural History , affirms , that a Hippocentaur being foal'd in Thessaly , died the very same day , and for the continuation of the miracle , was kept in hony ( which is acknowledg'd to be an excellent Balm ) and publickly expos'd to the view of all . Virgil places them at the entrance of hell , upon this reflection , that such things as are contrary to Nature cannot subsist . And St. Hierom , in the Life of S. Paul the Hermit , relating how a Centaur had appear'd to S. Anthony , questions whether it were a real Centaur , or the evil Spirit , under such a form , and in the prosecution of his discourse , seems to conclude it a pure illusion of the Devils , since he drove it away with the Sign of the Cross . So that we are not to attribute these Satyrs to any thing , but the licentiousness which the Poëts have always assum'd to themselves , as well as the Painters , to dare and undertake any thing , without any regard to the rule given them by Horace , not to make an intermixture and coincidence of strange and opposite nature ; and that Satyrs , that is , half-men , half-goats , were to be dispos'd among the Hydra's and Chimera's , in as much as by them they would only represent men that were very active , lascivious , clownish , and much inclin'd to railery : and thence also the Satyrical Poëm came to have its denomination , as being a composition or farce of a Kitchin , whence some would have it to descend . Which fiction is sufficiently justify'd by the divine Nature which they attributed to those Satyrical Animals , and by the other fabulous stories of Pan , whom they affirm to be the god of those Satyrs , as also of the Shepherds . We are therefore to make no other account of this invention , then of all the other productions of their Imagination , what root soever they may have taken in the minds of the Ancients ; in regard that being throughly examin'd it may be ranked among those senseless Old-wives tales , wherewith they amuse little Children . Unless we would rather refer these Satyrs to the illusion of Devils , who assume their shapes , to abuse silly Women . And thence it is that they are , by some , called Incubi . The second said , that it was as dangerous for us to involve in impossibilities whatever we have not seen , as to be over-credulous in believing all . But when Reason and Authority , which bring experience with them , and assure us of a thing , appear of any side , our credulity may well be excus'd . And this is the case , in the question concerning Satyrs , inasmuch as the concurrence of the seeds of those two species , whereof they consist , may as well produce them , as the Mule is engendred of an Ass and a Mare . Whereto may be added this , as a general acknowledgment , that Nature hath not omitted any thing of that which might compleat her power , as having produc'd from Nothing , even to the most excellent Beings , whatever was to come into the mean between both . Besides , though the Imaginations of Mothers were not capable of all things , and cannot imprint that figure and change of body on the Infant , nay to make what they pleas'd of it , whereof there are daily instances , that sometimes they do ; yet the commonage of fields and forrests , and such nourishment as the Children might have taken from Goats , as well as Romulus and Remus did it from a She-Wolf , might , in process of time , incline them to such or such a form . Whereto it will signifie little to oppose the reason of Lucretius , since it seems erroneous , by what is commonly done in the ordering of Trees , which are promiscuously engrafted in different kinds , as for example , an Apple-tree may be in a Cabbadge-staulk . By which intermixture , the Apples growing on such a Tree , shall not only have a little scent of the Cabbadge , but also , that which is worse always prevailing over that which is better , whereas the Apple-tree should last many years , and the Cabbadg is but of one , from these two extremities there arises a mean , to wit , a Tree which lives longer then a Cabbadge , and not so long as an Apple-tree should : Which thing is also to be observ'd ingraffing upon different kinds of Tree . Thence it comes that S. Hierom , in the life of St. Paul the Hermit , speaking of the Centaur that appear'd to S. Anthony ( for it is true , that the subsistance of one of these Monsters proves that of the other ; as the one being destroy'd , the other cannot subsist ) does not affirm it to be a pure illusion , but doubts whether it were a real Centaur , such as those spoken of among the Ancients , or a Devil that had assum'd that form . But S. Anthony , took him for a Man , and not for a Devil whom he knew to be a Lyar , since he ask'd him where the Servant of God , whom he sought for , lodged . Whereto the Centaur reply'd but in a savage voice , and such as could not be understood , whereupon he drew near to S. Anthony , and with his hand shew'd him the way he should go , which done he ran away . Whence Saint Hierom concludes , that it is a hard matter to know , Whether the Devil had not appear'd under that Figure to frighten that holy person ; or that the Desart , fruitful in Monsters , had produc'd that Beast . And Plato , in the Banquet of the Wise-men relates , that a certain Shepherd having presented Periander with a Child , brought forth at his house by a Mare , having the Head , Neck , and Hands like those of a Man , in all the other parts resembling a Horse , and having the voice of a Child ; Diocles propos'd , that such Prodigies were the fore-runners of Seditions , and Distraction of mens minds . Whereto Thales reply'd , that it was a natural thing , to prevent which for the future , he advis'd him to keep no Grooms but such as were married . 'T is also the advice of Pliny , who in the seventh Book of his Natural History , affirms , that in the Country of the Cartadulones , among the Mountains of the Indies , there are Satyrs , a sort of very swift Animals , running sometimes on two feet , sometimes on all four , having a humane shape , and such as by reason of their activity are never taken , till they are old or sick . Plutarch also affirms , in the Life of Sylla , that in his return from Italy , there was brought him a Satyr , like those describ'd by the Ancient Authors , half-man , and half-goat , which had been taken sleeping . Being ask'd who he was , his Answer was in such a Dialect as favour'd nothing of Man's Language , but in an articulate voice , between that of Goats , and the neighing of Horses ; and the result was , that Sylla taking compassion of him , sent a Guard to conduct him to the place from whence he had been brought . The same Author makes mention of the death of the God Pan , who was a Satyr . Saint Hierom in the place before cited , affirms , that another Satyr spoke ; and he gives a description of him , saying , that he was of a middle stature , having a crooked Nose , hornes on his fore-head , and feet like those of a Goat ; and that he brought Saint Paul the Hermit some Dates , not taken off the bough on which they had grown : Which kindness obliges the Saint to ask him , Who he was ? Whereto he made Answer , that he was a mortal , and one of the Inhabitants of that Hermitage , whom the abus'd Pagans adored for Fawnes , Satyrs , and Incubi . I come to you , continu'd he , as a Deputy from the rest of our Company , intreating you to pray for us to your God and ours , whom we acknowledge to be come into the world for the common salvation of all . Having with those words concluded his Embassie , the light-footed Animal ran away . And that this Relation may seem the less strange , we have this further to add , that in the time of Constantine , there was one of them brought alive to Alexandria , which was expos'd before the people at the publick Shews , and afterwards dying , his Body was salted , and transported to the City of Antioch to be shewn to the Emperour . Pausanias also relates , that he had heard it of one Euphemius , who , he sayes , was a person worthy of credit , that sailing into Spain , he was hurry'd by a Tempest to certain Islands full of a savage kind of men , who had their bodies all over hairy , long tails like those of Horses , and red hair , which they could not force away from about them , otherwise then with blows ; and that one of the Women-savages having been left upon the shore by the Mariners , those Savages abus'd her with all imaginable violences . So that , to doubt whether there be any Satyrs , after so many Testimonies that there are , were to have too great a complyance for our own Senses , and too little for the Testimonies of the Ancients . CONFERENCE CCXL . Whether it be better to bury or to burn the bodies of the Dead ? ALL the World seems to be very much concern'd in this business , inasmuch as there being not any man but his coming into this world necessarily infers his departure out of it ; and that consequently , a separation of Body and Soul , every man ought accordingly to consider , what will become , after death , of that other part of himself , unless he hath discarded all sentiments of humanity , and hath assum'd the humour of the Cynick whom his friends having asked , where he would be dispos'd after his death , he desir'd they would leave him in the place where he died , without troubling themselves any further . Whereupon they demanding of him whether he was not afraid his body might be devour'd by Dogs , he answer'd , that he should be no more sensible of their bitings then of the gnawings of worms , if he were put into the earth ; but however they would do well to lay his staff by him , to frighten those Dogs that should come near his body . There are whole Nations who have made choice of the bowels of these Animals for their burial , especially the Hyrcanians , who kept Dogs purposely that they might be devour'd bp them after their departure . The like was done heretofore by the Medes and Parthians , who thought it less honourable to be interr'd , then to be devour'd by Dogs and Birds of prey , especially Vultures , to which the Inhabitants of Colchos and Iberia expos'd the Carcases of those who in their life-time had done gallant actions , but always burnt those of the cowardly . Nay , what is absolutely inhumane , ( though Chrysippus , an ancient and eminent Philosopher , approves it in a discourse upon that Subject ) some were so barbarous , as to eat the flesh of their Fathers , and Mothers , and best Friends , out of a perswasion , that it was one of the greatest demonstrations of piety , to give their nearest Relations a burial in their own bellies . The Persians religiously preserv'd them in their Houses , after they had enclos'd them in wax , to prevent putrefaction : which was better done by the Aegyptians , with honey , salt , bitumen , rosin , cedar , aloes , myrrh , and such perfumes , which have preserv'd their Mummyes to this time . The Scythians did the same with ice and snow , wherewith they cover'd the bodies of the deceas'd , to secure them from corruption . The Pythagoreans us'd , to the same purpose , the leaves of Poplar , Myrrh , and Aloes , wherewith they cover'd their dead ; after which manner M. Cato desir'd to be buried , as Lycurgus was , in Olive-branches . The Aethiopians inclos'd theirs in Glass ; the Thracians and Troglodites put theirs under heaps of stones ; the Hyperboreans and Icthyophagi buried them in the waves of the Sea ; the Poeonians , in Lakes ; and the Inhabitants of Caria though no Sepulchre more honourable for those who died for their Country , then that of their own Arms , wherein they buried them ; as they did Persons of Quality in the High-ways , that they might be the more conspicuous , and especially in Mountains which were only for the burial of Kings ; whence came the custom of erecting Obelisks and Pyramids on their Tombes . But though there were a great diversity in this kind of burying , yet it consisted principally in this , that some made choice of the Earth , others of the Fire , for their sepulture . The former is not only more natural and more rational , but also more advantageous than the latter , since there is nothing more consonant to natural reason , then to return to the earth those bodies ; which having been fram'd thereof , cannot be better consign'd then to the bosom of that Mother ; wherein being once enclos'd , they infect not our Air with corruption and malignant exhalations , as they may when cast into the fire , the heat whereof forcing the fumes and infected vapours of those Carcases to a great distance , they may corrupt the purity of the Air , and prejudice their health who are present at those funeral Piles , which , for that reason , the Law of the Twelve Tables expressly forbad to be set on fire within the City of Rome , lest the corruption might be communicated to the neighbouring Houses , but provided it should be done without the walls . The Second said , That though the general way of burying the dead now is to enterre them , yet methinks that of burning them , and preserving their ashes , is more noble and honourable , in regard the Fire excells the Earth in purity , as far as it transcends it in its vicinity to Heaven , the qualities whereof it communicates to the bodies it consumes , purifying and preserving them from all putrefaction , and making them so clear and transparent , that , according to the common opinion of Theology , in the general conflagration , the World and all bodies comprehended within it , will be vitrify'd , by means of the fire . It is therefore more honourable to have our bodies consum'd by that Element , then to have them devour'd by Worms and Putrefaction ; whereof fire being an enemy , and the Embleme of Immortality , there can be no better expedient to secure our deceas'd Friends from oblivion , then that of burning their bodies , whereof we have either the bones or ashes left , which may be preserv'd whole Ages ; there being yet to be seen the Urns of the ancient Romans full of such precious deposita , as those who put their Friends into the ground can never see . Add to this , that it is a rational thing to make a distinction between Man Beast , which they do not , who , burying both , treat them after the same manner ; whereas if Man's body were burnt , and that of the Beast left to rot in the ground , it would serve for a certain acknowledgment of the disproportion there is between them ; and that as the latter is of a mean and despicable condition , it is accordingly dispos'd into the Earth , which is under the other Elements , and as it were the Common-shore of the World ; whereas the former being design'd for Immortatality , Fire , which is the most sensible Hieroglyphick thereof is more proper for it then the earth ; ( wherein if we were not carry'd away rather by opinion than reason , and that Tyrant of three Letters in the Latin Tongue , as a learned Author calls Custom , did not corrupt our judgment ) it were more rational to bury the bodies of Malefactors , then to burn them as is commonly done . The Third said , That if we may judge of the goodness of a thing by its Antiquity , the way of interring the dead will carry it , as having been from the beginning of the World. Holy Scripture tell us , that Abraham bought a Field for the burial of himself and his ; and that a dead body having been dispos'd into the Sepulchre , where the bones of Elizeus were , was rais'd to Life . In other Histories we find , that most Nations practis'd it , especially the Romans , till the time of Sylla , who was the first whose Body was burnt at Rome ; which disposal of himself he order'd , out of a fear he might be treated as Marius had been , whose bones he caus'd to be taken out of the ground , and cast into the River . From that time they began to burn the Bodies of the Dead , which continu'd till the Reign of the Antoninus's , when the Custom of burying them came in again , and hath since been us'd by all Nations , whose universal consent gives a great presumption , that this manner is to be preferr'd before any other . Add to this , that our Saviour would have his precious body so dispos'd , and the Holy Church , which is divinely inspir'd , seems to mind us of the same thing , when , upon Ash-wednesday , she tell us , that we are dust , and that into dust we shall return . The Fourth said , That there were five ways of disposing the dead . One is , to put them into the ground ; another , to cast them into the water ; the third , to leave them in the open air ; the fourth , to burn them ; and the last , to suffer them to be devour'd by Beasts . This last is too inhumane to find any Abettors , but among Barbarians ; Men are more careful to prevent the corruption of Water and Air , without which they cannot live , then to suffer carrions and dead carkasses , which would cause infections and insupportable stinks ; so that the contest is only between Fire and Earth . For my part , I give the precedence to the former , whose action is more expeditious than that of the other Elements , which require a long time to consume dead bodies ; whereas Fire does it in an instant . Whereto I may add this , that there cannot be any other more likely expedient , whereby men may secure themselves from those contagious infections , which many times occasion diseases , especially when they are attended by Malignancy . Nay however , it is to be wish'd , whether dead bodies be buried or burnt , that it should be done out of the City , and that the Law of the Decemviri , to wit , Hominem mortuum in urbe ne sepelito , neve vrito , were still punctually observ'd . FINIS . Notes, typically marginal, from the original text Notes for div A69471-e4980 Of Sleep , and how long it ought to be . Which is the strongest thing in the World. Notes for div A69471-e5400 Of the Gowt . Which Condition is most expedient for the acquisition of Wisedom , Riches or Honour ? Notes for div A69471-e5860 Of Glass . Of Fucusses , or Cosmeticks . Notes for div A69471-e6480 Of Tobacco . Whether the Invention of Guns hath done more hurt than good . Notes for div A69471-e7120 Of Blood-letting . Which is the most excellent of the Souls three Faculties , Imagination , Memory , or Judgment ? Notes for div A69471-e8080 Of Dew . Whether it is expedient for Women to be Learned ? Notes for div A69471-e8550 Whether it be good to use Chymical Remedies ? Whether the reading of Romances be profitable . Notes for div A69471-e9290 Of Talismans . Whether a Country-life or a City-life is to be preferr'd ? Notes for div A69471-e10430 Of Volcano's . Which Age is most desirable ? Notes for div A69471-e11190 Of Mineral Waters . Whether it be better to Give than to Receive ? Notes for div A69471-e12190 Of Antidotes . Which is most communicative Good or Evil ? Notes for div A69471-e12640 Why Animals cry when they feel Pain ? Whether it be expedient to have Enemies ? Notes for div A69471-e12910 Of the Rain-bow . Whether the Reading of Books is a fitter way for Learning than Vocal Instruction ? Notes for div A69471-e13730 Of the Milky-way . Which is most powerful , Gold or Iron ? Notes for div A69471-e14300 Of the cause of Vapours . Which is less culpable , Rashness or Cowardice ? 
A47793	----	Hymen's præludia, or, Loves master-piece being the ninth, and tenth part of that so much admir'd romance intituled Cleopatra / written originally in French ; and now rendred into English, by J.D. Cléopatre. English Parts 9 and 10 La Calprenède, Gaultier de Coste, seigneur de, d. 1663. 1659 Approx. 1114 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 185 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. Text Creation Partnership, Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) : 2005-12 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1). A47793 Wing L119 ESTC R4668 13081249 ocm 13081249 97242 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A47793) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 97242) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 743:17) Hymen's præludia, or, Loves master-piece being the ninth, and tenth part of that so much admir'd romance intituled Cleopatra / written originally in French ; and now rendred into English, by J.D. Cléopatre. English Parts 9 and 10 La Calprenède, Gaultier de Coste, seigneur de, d. 1663. Davies, John, 1625-1693. [4], 358 p. Printed for Humphrey Moseley ..., and for John Crook ..., London : 1659. Reproduction of original in Huntington Library. Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford. Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO. EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor. The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines. Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements). Keying and markup guidelines are available at the Text Creation Partnership web site . eng Cleopatra, -- Queen, consort of Juba II, King of Mauretania, b. 40 B.C. -- Fiction. 2005-06 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2005-07 Aptara Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2005-08 Jonathan Blaney Sampled and proofread 2005-08 Jonathan Blaney Text and markup reviewed and edited 2005-10 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion HYMEN'S PRAELUDIA : Or , LOVES Master-Piece . Being the Ninth , and Tenth Part of that so much Admir'd ROMANCE , INTITULED CLEOPATRA . Written Originally in French , and now Rendred into English , By J. D. EVAND . Quid magis optaret Cleopatra , parentibus orta Conspicuis , comiti quam placuisse thori ? LONDON , Printed for Humphrey Moseley at the Prince's Armes in St. Pauls Church-yard , and for John Crook at the Ship in St. Pauls Church-yard , 1659. TO THE Most Excellently Accomplish'd Lady , THE LADY KATHARINE PHILIPS . MADAME , WHen I consider you a person so much above your Sex , in the command of those Languages , wherein things of this nature have ordinarily their first birth , and consequentlie , that what is intended for the entertainment of others proves your trouble ; a Translation being no lesse to one that hath read the Original : When I reflect on your curiosity to look into these things before they have hardlie taken English aire , as it were to prevent the ear●●est applications of those who labour in this kind : When , in fine , it runs into my thoughts , that what I now bring your Ladyship will haplie have the fate to be cast by , with , I have long ●in●e read it in the Original , 't is but poorly done into English ; I must confesse my self guiltie of a strange suspense of resolution , whether I should venture on this Addresse or no. You see then , Madam , with what deliberation I presume to interrupt your divertisement , when , after all this foreseen and acknowledg'd , I offer you what is likely to prove your importunitie ; but I hope you think this confidence the effect of something more then the assistances of my own courage . For , reflecting on your great affection and respects for the excellent CLEOPATRA , your particular enquiries after her wellfare and adventures , and the tenderness which makes you wish the misfortunes of so great a Princess were at a period , I can think it but just , that the person , from whom she had , unknown , received those great Civilities , should accordingly be returned the particular acknowledgments thereof . These , Madam , I thought motives strong enough to remove all suspence , and to vindicate the Present I make you proper for your acceptance ; but heightned by a reflection on the particular favours I have received from your Ladyship , it may haplie have forced me to some excess , as whence it might be inferred this confidence proceeded from a secret encouragement , haplie somewhat of esteem you are pleased to have for , Madam , Your most humble and most devoted servant JOHN DAVIES . HYMENS PRAELUDIA , Or , Loves Master-Piece . PART IX . LIB . I. ARGUMENT . THe two Princesses , Cleopatra and Artemisa , compare their Misfortunes , and compassionate and comfort one another . Artemisa , out of her Love to Alexander , and the Desire she had to be acquainted with her future Relations , entreats Cleopatra to give her an account of her Brothers and Sisters . Cleopatra relates the History of Julius Antonius , Antonia and young Ptolomy . Julius Antonius , riding a hunting one day , is thrown by his Horse , and relieved by an unknown Lady , whom he falls passionately in love with . Lucius Scipio is in love with Emilia , the Daughter of Statilius Scaurus . Being a friend of Antonius's , he carries him to see his Mistresse , where , by a fatall chance , he meets with the unknown Lady , who proves to be Tullia , the Daughter of Cicero . She abhors Antonius , as being the Son of Anthony and Fulvia , who had put Cicero to an ignominious and cruel death . Tullia is courted by Cecinna , with the approbation of her brother Quintus Cicero , who bringing her one day to the Amphitheatre , to see the combats of certain beasts , Antonius hath another sight of her , but is much troubled at her kindnesse to Cecinna . 〈◊〉 shews him a box ; wherein was her own picture , which he going to return her , it slips out of his hands into the Area , where the beasts fought . Antonius , perceaving how much Tullia was troubled at it , out of an extravagance of passion , leaps down into the Area among the beasts , and takes it up : but bringing it to her , out of a confidence she would take that expression of his love with civility , if not with kindnesse , she , out of the horrid aversion she had for him , would not receive it : whereupon he keeps it , protesting he would never restore it to any hands but her own . Cecinna , meeting him afterwards alone , demands the box of him , which Antonius refusing to deliver him , it begat a duel , wherein Cecinna is killed . Vpon which accident , as also at the request of Tullia , that he would not appear in her sight again , Antonius leaves Rome , and is never after heard of . CLEOPATRA . The Ninth Part. BOOK I. THe slumber of the two fair Princesses could not be long , not onely because the night was far spent before they fell asleep , but also because the importunate resentment of their misfortune would not permit a rest of any great continuance . They had hardly opened their bright eyes to receive in the light , but they opened them withal to let out tears : and it could hardly be discerned whether came out of their mouths first , or certain broken fighes , or some mournful expressions . The dawning must needs be full of affliction , that was to be delivered of a day so fatal to these two desolate Princesses : for neither could the great courage of Cleopatra , nor the resignation of Artemisa fortifie them , so as to entertain with constancy , the first idaea that presented it self to their imaginations , of the misery they were to expect . Artemisa , having been awake some few minutes , and bestowed her first reflections on the memory of her Alexander , turns to the Princesse Cleopatra , and putting forth her arm to embrace her , she felt her give a little start , and turning from her to the other side with a certain action , wherein she observed no small disturbance ; Thinking her self obliged to be as tender of the concernment of that dear Sister of hers , as of her own : she hastily asked her the reason of it ; and the fair Daughter of Anthony , ushering in her answer with certain sighs , Sister , said she to her , the affliction I am in does not onely disturb my reason , but it is as unmerciful to my senses , and my deluded imagination ; having while I slept entertained me with the idaea of Coriolanu● , hath brought into my ears , the sound of his very voice , and caused me to hear certain words , which I should be confident could proceed from no other mouth then his : were I not now satisfied , to my confusion , that it is onely to my imagination , that I must attribute these deplorable effects of my affliction . Inexorable , and yet unfortunate Princess , ( saies that known voice ) I must then be content to loose you for ever . These few words are all I heard , or , to say better , thought I heard , but the sound , I have some time been so well acquainted with , hath made such an impression in my hearing , that , with all the assistance of my reason , I can hardly be perswaded , that I have not heard the very voice of Coriolanus . 'T was with that reflection that I started as you felt , and turning to you that I looked wish'dly about me through that remainder of the impression , which my errour had left in my thoughts . Such was the discourse of Cleopatra , and Artemisa approved her opinion : but it was not long ere she fell into another imagination which might have added very much to her affliction , had she fastened her thoughts on it : for she imagined for some minutes , that Coriolanus , killed in the combat wherein she had left him ingaged ; it might haply be that his spirit , wandring about that which he had some time dearly loved , had entertained her with those passionate words . This reflection found at first some little entertainment in her mind , and might have done abundance of mischief there , had she afforded it any long entertainment : but that being such in her , as was not capable of ordinary weaknesse , that extravagance was soon dispell'd by the light of her reason , and communicated to Artemisa , who gave it more credit then she had done . For the Armenian Princesse was easily drawn in , to think the opinion very probable , and soon perswaded , that if it were true , that Cleopatra had heard certain words pronounced by a voice , like that of Coriolanus , 't was , questionlesse , the spirit of that unfortunate Prince , dead in the combat , wherein they had left him with little assurance of his safety , that spoke them to the Princesse he had so dearly loved while he lived , and whom haply he still loved , even after his death . From the opinion she had conceaved of the death of Coriolanus , she derived all the affliction her vertue could give her for a Prince , whose extraordinary endowment deserved a better fate , and the friendship she had for Cleopatra , for a man , who ( how angry soever she might seem to be , and how highly soever she might disguise her sentiments ) was much dearer to her , than her life . Certain it is , that what sense soever she might have of her own misfortunes , it abated nothing of what she conceaved for so great a losse , so that to the tears she shed for her own unhappinesse , she added some for the death of Juba's son . But when , reflecting on her fortune , she passed from one consideration to another , and was satisfied that she might mind her own interest with those of others , without any breach either of friendship or generosity , she thought , that , if Coriolanus were , for certain , dead , ( an accident she neither could nor would conceave , without an extraordinary affliction ) it might occasion no inconsiderable alteration in Cleopatra's condition and her own , and that , it being not impossible , Cleopatra's inclinations might change , when the object of her affections were in the grave , if she could consider the love of the King her Brother , with other eyes than she had done before , and be perswaded by time and necessity to marry him , that Prince , how exasperated soever he might be against Artemisa sand Alexander , would not onely pardon them for Cleopatra's sake , but would , no doubt , confirm their marriage , and suffer them to enjoy in quiet what they had sought with so much trouble and danger . To this happinesse would be added also that of having Cleopatra , for whom she had a passionate affection , her Sister two several wayes : insomuch , that this reflection flattered her into a hope that was not unpleasant . True it is , that she could not raise it to that height , as to reflect on the death of Coriolanus without grief , but rather that she was content to seek out some comfort in her misfortunes , without intrenching so much as to the least wish , upon what she ought the vertue and friendship of Cleopatra . Yet durst she not communicate this reflection to the desolate daughter of Anthony , conceiving , not without reason , that such a Discourse would not be delightful to her : but she felt her resolution growing stronger and stronger by that glimpse of hope , betrayed in her countenance , more setlednesse and lesse sorrow , then she had done the day , nay indeed , for some minutes , before . This little alteration happened in her thoughts , at the same time that those of Cleopatra met with such another ; for that fair Princesse , out of motives quite contrary to those of Artemisa , had just then fastned on resolutions worthy the Cleopatra's . She had hardly well fixed on them , but , not able to disguise them either by her countenance or her discourse , she embraced Artemisa , with a gesture lesse sad than all the precedent ; and letting her rend in her eies part of what passed in her soule , Sister , said she to her , Let us not weep any longer , but rather hope , from the assistance of the Gods and our own Courage , the remedy of our misfortunes ; it may be our unhappinesse will not be so great as we were afraid it may ; and if our hard fates reserve us for what we fear us most insupportable , we shall not want the assistance of our vertue , either to overcome , or to entertain it as we ought . For your part , Sister , I hope it will be no hard matter to pacifie the King your Brother , and I think it not impossible , you and Alexander may come together● and for me , I can easily contemn whatever may happen to me , when I do life it selfe . Ever since the cruell confidence I have had of the infidelity of Coriolanus , I value it so little that I should not be much troubled to loose it , when ever it shall please my ill fortune to put 〈◊〉 into any such exigency ; and if the King your Brother violates the respect due to me , or do any thing that shall make my captivity insufferable to me , I shall free my selfe by the same courses the Queen my mother took to avoid it ; and I have that example so much before my eies that I were unworthy the name I bear , should I seek for assistance any where else while I have that of my own courage . This resolution once taken , I no longer fear the King of Armenia , and since I hope no more of Coriolanus whether dead or unfaithful , I look on whatever may happen to me in a manner with indifference , and shal entertain it haply with a constancy whereof the very example mayadde much to yours . No doubt but Artemisa found some comfort in this discourse of Cleopatra , not that she approved that hope , which the daughter of Anthony grounded onely on a contempt of life , but was glad to see her in a quieter posture then she had been in before : and though she had not the confidence to discover to her the reflection that had found her the entertainment of some few minutes , yet was she of a belief that time might so dispose of her as to endure such a discourse , and that in the mean time she might admit a conversation lesse afflictive than that wherein they had already passed away so many cruell houres . Accordingly , no sooner were these two Princesses resolved to submit to what the uncertainty of fortune might cast upon them , but they seemed to be quite changed from what they were ; the current of their teares was dried up , and by degrees they passed to some discourse different from that of their present misfortune . Yet could not Artemisa give over disputing in favour of Coriolanus , and would maintain against Cleopatra , that after the last expressions he had given her of his affection , in his forsaking of his kingdom , the trouble it was to him to wander up and down the earth to find her out , and the late combat he was engaged in before their eyes , against those that would have ravished them , she could not be perswaded he was unfaithful to her . Cleopatra , who would gladly have been induced to believe Coriolanus innocent , opposed what she said with the reasons before alleadged , yet so as that through her arguments , might be perceaved part of what Artemisa represented in his favour . But at last this discourse of a person , of whose life there was much uncertainty , adding to her grief , she would needs change it , and put Artemisa upon some other . The love which that Princesse had for Alexander , made her desirous to know , and willing to hearken to any thing that related to his family , as if she had some concernment therein ; and that consisting of divers illustrious persons of both sexes , Artemisa , who had seen onely Alexander and Cleopatra , and young Ptolomey , while yet a child , had the curiosity to desire some account of the Sisters and Brothers of her beloved Prince . She had not the time to understand the particularities of their lives and fortunes , ( for what she had heard from Alexander , related to the time while they were yet very young , and not what had happened to them since his departure from Rome ) but though she would gladly have been informed of all , yet had she a more particular inclination for the Princesse Antonia , whom Cleopatra had mentioned very much to her advantage in her own History , and young , Ptolomy , of whom she had heard such beginnings , as gave many occasion to conceave very great hopes of him . Cleopatra satisfied her as to all she desired ; but afterwards observing her design was to have a more particular knowledge of them , and thinking it cruelty not to comply with the affection she expressed towards her house : Sister , said she to her , I perceave you are not satisfied with the account I have given you of our house , and if we were in some other place , I had already entertained you with the discourse , you would put me upon , of the fortunes of our neerest relations : but , Sister , the likelyhood I am in to engage in a long relation much disconsonant to our present condit ; on , and such as would require such a freedom of spirit as I now have not as to narration , nor you to attention , deterres me . Ah Sister , sayes Artemisa , for my part , what misfortune soever I am persecuted with , I cannot want the attention I ought to have for the fortunes of our Brethren ; and if you can as well without inconvenience give me a particular account of their lives and affairs , as I should bear it with passion , you would make no difficulty to undertake a relation , that may prove the greatest ease to my afflictions , that haply they are capable of . Not , Sister , that I dare , without blushing , put you to that trouble , and if you thing it ●t that Camilla , or any other of your Women , who haply can satis●e me as to what I would know , supply your place , I should mike le●● difficulty to abuse her patience than yours , and should never ●●elesse receave the satisfaction I desire , Sister , replies Cleopatra , no doubt but Camilla is able to acquaint you with part of what you desire , and would entertain you with adventures , such as must needs be known to the persons that were about us : but she cannot possibly give you an account of some particularities , that haply went no farther then my knowledge , since it was to me more than any one else , that the persons now to be spoken of , communicated their most secret sentiments , and that it was in a manner in my presence , that the greatest part of the things happened . The relation will haply be somewhat long , ( though it may not contain any great variety of adventures , and that in all likelihood I shall not be able to leave off when I would ) but since I made a shift yesterday to continue that which I had begun , of the History of my own misfortunes , I hope I shall be as able to go through with this , and I shall endeavour all that lies in my power not to omit any thing that may any way satisfie your curiosity . Whereupon Cleopatra , preparing her self for the narration , the two Princesses thought it their best course to lye still abed , because it was very betimes in the morning , and bid those that waited on them , to prevent , as much as they could , any from coming to disturb them . Camilla took that charge upon her , and so not long after , the fair Cleopatra having bestowed some few minutes to recall into her memory the things she had to say , began her discourse in these terms . THE HISTORY OF JULIVS ANTONIUS , ANTONIA and PTOLOMEY . BEfore I give you the account you desire of the adventures of Ptolomey and Antonia , it will not be amisse , Sister , to make mention of an Elder Brother we have had , and whom haply we have yet , though I said litle of him in my own History , in regard it is so long time since we have either seen or heard of him , that we have acted hitherto as if there were no such person in the World. His beginning discovered him not to be unworthy the bloud of Anthony , and all things in him were great enough to rescue him from the oblivion of his neerest relations . But before I acquaint you with the first beginnings of his life , and the strange accident whereby we lost him , I shall tell you what condition the unfortunate Antony left his family in when he dyed , though I doubt not but you have heard something of it from Alexander . I am easily perswaded , Sister , you are not to learn how that Anthony left seaven children by three wives , by Fulvia , who was the first , Antillus , and Julius Antonius , by Caesar's Sister , the two Princesses , Agrippina and Antonia ; and by Queen Cleopatra , Alexander , Ptolomey , and my self . For the two daughters by Octavia , and for us , the issue of Cleopatra , we all had our education together , in the house of that Vertuous Princesse , with all the civilities and kindnesses that could be expected from a most affectionate mother ; and as to the two children of Fulvia , Antillus was killed not long after the death of our Father , by Caesar's Souldiers , ( his fate having proved not unlike that of our Brother Caesarion , whose first eruptions , and the great inclinations he discovered , raised some jealousie of him in Augustus , who for that reason took away his life ) and Julius Antonius was provided for as we were by the indulgent Octavia , and not long after possessed of the house of Fulvia , and all the estate belonging thereto , with an addition of somewhat out of Anthony's . To be short , his condition was such , that he needed not envy the fortunes of any Roman whatsoever , and though he had not those Kingdoms at his disposal , which had been at his Fathers , yet did he keep up our house in the greatest lustre it ever was in before the death of Julius Caesar , and before Anthony and Augustus made themselves Masters of the Empire . He was elder then Alexander and my self by seaven or eight years , insomuch , that within a short time after our misfortune , and while we were yet brought up as children by Octavia , he was numbred among the young Princes that pretended to employments and opportunities of acquiring fame . He was certainly born to all the noblest and greatest endowments , and though he were not so fair as Alexander , yet had he a high and majestick look , was of a proper stature , and wanted not any of those advantages , either of body or mind , which could rationally be wished in him . With this , his inclinations were absolutely noble , he was wholly disposed to the acquisition of vertue , and an earnest suitor to those opportunities which lead a man to glory . We cannot indeed complain , but that he expressed as great affection towards us , as we could expect from a Brother , and him a vertuous one : but in regard we were of several venter's , lived in several houses , nay , that ours was in some sort divided between him and us , and that even among the kindred of Fulvia , there was no small aversion for the name of Cleopatra ; certain it is , that our familiarity was so much the lesse with him , and that he concerned himself lesse in our Affairs , then if our family had not been disunited , which is the reason that you have had so little mention made of him in the first beginnings of the life of Alexander and mine . Whence yet I would not have it thought , as I told you , that we can reproach Julius Antonius with any backwardnesse to do all the civilities and good offices we could expect from his friendship ; but that when any great emergencies interven'd , he was no longer among us ; and it is upon that account that I have been destitute of his assistances in all those occasions which the love of Coriolanus hath furnished me with , to make use of them , & of which I have already made you a relation . You have , I question not , understood , from Alexander , as also from me , all the particularities of our younger years ; but to give you an account of Julius Antonius , I am to tell you , that after he had attained perfection in all those exercises , that are proper to persons of his birth , he was no sooner arrived to an age fit to bear arms , but he sought out the wars with much earnestnesse , and engaging himself in the armies of Dalmatia , Pannonia , as also that which Marcus Crassus conducted against the Basternae , and having gone through all employments and charges suitable to his age , with all the good successe imaginable , he acquired a noble fame , and gave the World ground to conceave as glorious hopes of him as of any other whatsoever . Being , after several years spent in travel , returned to Rome , he setled there , and was honoured by all , nay wanted not from Caesar himself more then ordinary expressions of esteem and affection . He was at first established at the Court among persons of the highest rank , so far , that onely Marcellus , and the children of Livia , particularly favoured by Caesar , seemed , by reason of the advantage of their fortune , to aim at higher pretences . His expence was noble and magnificent , his disposition inclined to do civilities and to oblige , and his whole deportment , such as all the World approved , and were satisfied with . Accordingly , he soon got him a great number of friends , and , those onely excepted , whom the divisions of Rome , and the distractions of the Triumvirate had made irreconcileable enemies to our house , there were very few of the Roman Nobility , who had not a particular esteem for him , and courted not his friendship . When he went to Augustus's Palace , he was attended by a gallant retinue of young Gentlemen . In all publick shews , and all Assemblies that met either at the Empresses , or at the young Princesse Julia's , he alwayes had the general acclamations , and it was already the ordinary talk in Rome , that , if Fortune were any thing favourable to him , he would raise the house of Anthony to the height of lustre it had been in some few years before . But it was not the pleasure of the gods , he should continue long in that condition , and the quiet that he himself lost after a very strange manner , proved the occasion of our losing of him , to our no small grief . Now , Sister , shall you hear something which you will haply be astonished at , as to the parallel you will find there is between the fate of Alexander and that of Antonius ; whence you will haply imagine , that Fortune treating them as Brothers , would needs have some conformity between their adventures . Among those exercises of the body he was most addicted to , Antonius was the greatest lover of hunting , and used it very often . To that end being gone a dayes journy from Rome on the Tusculum side , where the Country is very pleasant , and very fit for that kind of divertisement , he passed away certain dayes there , with abundance of satisfaction . The last of those he intended , to bestow on that exercise , being , as he was hunting a Stagge , forced to crosse certain woods in the pursuit , he came into a very pleasant valley , where putting on his Horse very negligently down a little descent , and along the slippery grasse , he stumbled , but so of a sudden , that he could not get his feet out of the stirrops , nor prevent the horse from falling upon him so violently , that having knocked his head against the root of a tree , he was not onely sense-lesse for the time , but receaved also a very considerable wound . A further misfortune was , that none of his fellow-huntsmen being mounted comparably to him , or having taken other wayes , there was not any one of his people neer him , to afford him any assistance in that condition , so that he lay groveling on the ground , senselesse , loosing bloud ; and being much in need of help , when certain persons that passed by in a Chariot , in a way not far off , drew neerer , and came out of the Chariot to relieve him . They were in number three , and they women , without any man with them , but he that drove the Chariot , and certain slaves that followed it . She of the women that seemed to be of the greatest quality , perceaving my Brother to be in the sad condition I told you of , was extreamly troubled for him , and concluding otherwise by his countenance , and the sumptuousnesse of his cloaths , ( though he had onely a riding-suit on ) that he was of no mean condition , she seemed very much inclined to do him all the good she could . She first looked on the wound in his head , which she found not to be very dangerous , yet did she not think it amisse to put some linnen to it , which she tore off the cloaths of her maids . While she was thus employed , Antonius , whose greatest hurt proceeded from the sense-lessenesse he had been in , comes to himself , and opening his eyes , saw that he was under the hands of those fair and officious Surgeonnesses . He was not a little astonished at the adventure , and though he were in some doubt of the truth , nay , remembred that he had seen the Chariot as he came into the Valley , yet could he neither forbear being surprized at the first , nor afterwards divert the amazement with the sight of so beautiful a person , as she that stood by him , put him into . He cast his eyes upon her , yet without speaking , and viewed her all over several times , in such a manner , as easily betrayed his admiration . He had indeed some reason to look on her with a particular attention , for there was both in her countenance and her person , what might very well fasten the eye , and fetter the imagination . Her stature was of the noblest , and her deportment discovered a certain grace that was wholly particular . All the features of her face were regularly well drawn , her mouth extreamely handsome , her hair of the fairest slaxen that could be , and her eyes were animated by something so sparkling , and with all so passionate , that , among the greatest Beauties the earth affords , there is not haply any one so fit to produce a sudden effect , and to imprint something of passion in a soul capable thereof . In fine , whether she were truly such , or that the inclinations of Antonius represented her as such , she seemed to him a very Admirable Person , and he looked on her a long time with a certain astonishment , without so much as being able to open his mouth to acknowledge the good office she had done him . But at last he absolutely recovers himself as well of his surprize , as the sense-lessenesse occasioned by his fall ; and conceaving himself to be in a very undecent posture , before a person he thought worthy all possible respects , he would needs rise up , but he could not do it without some difficulty , as having his leg a little crushed by the horse that had fallen upon it ; insomuch , that when he was got up , being not well able to stand , he was forced to lean against a tree , where , minding not so much the pain he felt , as the noble adventure he had met with , he at last broke forth , and looking on that fair Lady , with an action that already spoke something that argued abundance of passion , I know not , said he to her , fair , or rather , divine , Lady , what acknowledgments I ought to return your Goodness , for words will be but weak expressions thereof , if you do me not an absolute favour , by affording me some occasion to return you part of what I owe you . The assistance you have receaved from me , replies that excellent person , with such an accent as discovered something ful of charm , is no more then what we are obliged to do to all those that stand so much in need thereof as you did , and particularly to those , who , as you , carry about them what distinguishes them from the ordinary rate of men . Your present condition is not , as far as I can judge , very good , and therefore if you please to make use of my Chariot , I will bring you to a place , where you may receave the helps you stand in need of , better then you can here . These words came from her ( as Antonius hath related since ) with so much kindnesse , insinuation and majesty , that he was infinitely taken with it , and felt at that instant , the sudden quickening of a passion , which till then could never get entrance into his soul ; insomuch that he began to consider her again with a gesture that expressed part of what he felt , and thinking it a dishonour not to returne some answer to so obliging a Proffer . I have not been able , said he to her , to resist the effects of your goodnesse , nor prevent your hands from taking the pains they have , because I was in a condition that allowed me not the knowledge of your favours ; but how precious soever I ought to account them , I shall not presume so far upon you as to abuse them , but be content to preserve , till death deprive me of it , the glorious remembrance of those I have receaved , without desiring any other of you , which , being troublesome to you , might too much betray my incivility . Thus did he endeavour to put off the civility of the Unknown Lady , wherewith yet he was at last willing to comply , out of the violent inclination he had to follow her : but just upon this comes in some of his people , and seeming to be not a little frighted at that adventure , they came about their Master , viewing him all over with much earnestnesse , and holding him up under the arms to help him to walk . Antonius began to feel within him a wound , which took up his thoughts more then the hurt of his body , and so was desirous , with the assistance of his men , to get near that fair Lady , who was gone some few paces form him : but at the same time one of her Maids , having before spoken to one of Antonius his men , comes to her , and whispers something in her ear . She had no sooner heard what she said , but her colour changed . She seemed to be extreamly at a losse ; insomuch , that turning her back on the Prince , after she had called her slaves to her , she went to her Chariot , got into it , commanded it should be made fast , and to make all hast thence . Antonius , more surprized at this accident then he had been at the former , it raised in him a certain vexation and astonishment , so that being still between his people , he lift up his voice , the better to be heard by that fair Lady : How , Madame , said he to her , do you forsake me ere you afford me the time to return you my thanks ? I forgive them you , replyed she a little smartly , and you stand no longer in need of my assistance . The Prince was not able to master himself in the agitations , which so unexpected a separation caused in him , insomuch , that his impatience was such that he spoke then what he would not haply have the confidence to speak in a long time , had he been in another condition . Ah Madame , cry'd he , the pain I endure , is much greater than you imagine , and the wound you have seen is very slight in comparison of that which you have given me . Alasse , continued he , seeing her departing , and following her with his eyes , while she made all the hast she could away , must I lose you so suddenly , and with so much cruelty , without knowing either the cause of your departure , or my unhappinesse ? What have I done ? What have I attempted ? Or what have I so much as thought , that should in a moment work a change in those officious inclinations ? Have you perceaved in my heart the creation of your own eyes there ? Or have you discovered therein any thing so injurious to your self , as to arm , in an instant , with so much disdain , a mind wherein I had found so much goodnesse , and so much humanity ? These words he scattered into the air , while the Chariot drove on with all speed , till that , not long after getting into a Wood , he quite lost the sight of it . Antonius , over-pressed with affliction , sate him down on the grass , whereupon reflecting on his adventure , he found so much matter to grieve at , that it was with much ado that he admitted any the least mitigation thereof . He was ignorant what motive could induce a person so officious , and one that had made proffers to him so full of obligation , after she had assisted him with her own hands , to exchange so much indulgence into so much disain ; nay , he was to seek who that fair , good-natured , and scornful person was , from whom he had receaved so much good , and so much hurt ; and what compleated his affliction , was , that he could not inform himself from any of his own people , who ingeniously confessed they had not the curiosity to enquire , though one of her Maids had come to them and learned his name , which it seems they made no difficulty to tell her . Antonius blamed them a hundred times for their stupidity , though they alledg'd by way of excuse , that the disturbance which his fall had put them into , so took up their thoughts , that they could reflect on nothing else . Being therefore desirous to do all that lay in his power to learn out the name of a person , whose idaea was but too well engraven in his heart , he commanded one of his men to get on horse-back immediately , and ride after the tracks of the Chariot , and without fail to find out some means or other to know the truth , and to come and give him an account of it at a house of Servilius's , which he named to him , that lay about two hours riding from that place , and upon the way to Rome . Having given him this order , he , with the assistance of those that were about him , got on horseback , and though it was with some difficultity that he sate , yet he made a shift to ride on easily towards Cervilius's house . It were a hard task for me to represent to you the different reflections that exercised his thoughts all the way he rode ; but certain it is , as he hath himself acknowledged since , that though he felt no small pain in his body , yet he never so much as minded it ; and that he had so deeply graven in his heart the idaea of a person , one while kind and obliging , and another , cruel and disdainful , and yet both in her mildnesse , and in her scorn ever fair , and ever full of charm , that he was not one minute without it . What a fantastick adventure is this of mine ? said he , and what arms does Fortune intend to take up against me ? Ought I to see that accomplished person in a condition , wherein her good offices had begun , what her fair eyes have compleated ? or could my soul , prevented by the obligation , be insensible as to beauty ? But when I had seen her , when I was obliged to her for her assistance , when her beauty had enflamed me with love , must I lose her after so strange a manner , contrary to all probability , contrary to all rational order ? and , what I think yet much more insupportable , see her depart disdainful , incensed and exasperated , from a place , where some few minutes before she had appeared with so much goodnesse ? By what action have I incurred her displeasure ? or what could she discover in my person , which should oblige her so of a sudden , to exchange her first sentiments , for such as were absolutely opposite thereto ? Or is it possible she may have truly read in my eyes the love which I already feel for her , or could she look on that unexpected influence of her beauty , as an injury worthy her indignation , and this deportment of hers towards me ? Having thus for some time spent his thoughts on that part of his adventure , and passing to the other ; But is it possible , added he , I should commend , or be dissatisfyed with any one , and not know whom I either commend , or am dissatisfied with , and shall I be long ignorant whom I ought to returne my thanks to , for the assistance I have receaved , or whom I ought to complain of , for the wound hath been given me ? For in fine , I feel , and that not without some confusion , that I am really in love . T is from the bloud of Mark-Anthony , who lived and dyed the most amorous of mankind , that I derive these ambrous inclinations , for had I not been born of him , the charms of that Vnknown Beauty had not produced so unexpected an effect . Amidst these reflections he comes to the house of Servilius , who chanced at that time to be there himself , and who having understood the accident had happened to him , caused him to be put into a bed , and to be attended with as much care and affection as might be . The hurt he had gotten by his fall was not so considerable , insomuch , that before he left Servilius's house , which was about two or three dayes after , he had very well recovered himself : but that which troubled him most , was , that he could not learn any thing of what he desired from the person he had fent after the Chariot , who had brought him no other account , then that having lost the track of it in the sand , he had never been able to recover it again ; and that , notwithstanding all the enquiry he had made up and down the Villages thereabouts , yet could he not meet with any tidings of it . So that my Brother , being still as ignorant as he had been before , after he had described the place as well as he could to Servilius , and given him all the marks whereby he might possibly know it , could not meet with any satisfaction at all , though Servilius , the more to humour him , had sent for several other persons , and had very diligently enquired of all the Ladies that might have any habitation near the place where the accident had happened . Antonius having taken a great deal of pains in this businesse to no purpose , returns to Rome with as much melancholy , and haply with as much love as ever man could be capable of . He dissembled the cause of his affliction , as thinking it not fit to discover it , but to some few persons , that were his very intimate friends , who were not a little astonished at the adventure , and assisted him what lay in their power , to find out the name of the person , whose image he had so deeply imprinted in his heart . Agrippa , to whom he had made a relation of this story , and who was his very particular friend , had some discourse with him of it , when ever they met together , and assisted him what he could , ( though as ineffectually as others ) in the inquisition he was so much bent upon . His melancholy was remarkable , and obvious to all the World : insomuch that those who knew him to be naturally of a cheerful disposition , could not conceave upon what grounds his humour was so changed of a sudden . It being about six or seaven years since what I relate to you happened , Alexander and I were too young to be admitted of his Privy Councel , so that it is since that I came to the knowledge of these particularities . In the mean time Antonius , as to point of magnificence , lived much after the rate he was wont to do . He went dayly to the Emperour's Court , who had a very great esteem and affection for him ; and whereas the generous Octavia , his Sister , with whom we were ; notwithstanding the ill treatment she might have receaved from our Father , had neverthelesse very great respects for his memory , she was as earnest for the advancement of those children that he had had by his other Wives , as she could have been for that of her own , and that meerly out of the excesse of vertue that was in her . Thence was it that she had a design to marry Antonius to one of the Daughters she had had by Marcellus her former Husband , and who were brought up with us , without any distinction , as if we had been really Sisters : as conceaving that she could not better dispose of her Daughters then to bestow them on the Sons of her Husband , or rather , that she could not do any thing more contributory to the advantage of the Son of Anthony then , by making him her Son in law , to make him Caesar's Nephew , who was able to raise his fortunes to the highest pitch of greatnesse . It was indeed an admirable expression of the indulgence of Octavia , in regard that by way of addition to the merit of their person , which yet is extraordinary , her Daughters , whether we consider their birth or their fortunes , were such as there were no men in the World , who would not have been proud to serve them , upon the least appearance of any such pretention ; nay , it might haply be affirmed , that Julia onely excepted , they were the best Matches in the World. You may well imagine that Antonius being acquainted with that goodnesse of Octavia towards him , entertained it with all manner of acknowledgement and respect ; but by reason of the misfortune whereby he was a little disordered , he receaved it not with any great joy , but found it no small difficulty to disguise his resentments as he was obliged to do . His love was not haply raised to that violence which it might have arrived to , by a further knowledge of the person beloved ; yet was it strong enough to maintain the Garrison of his soul against the assaults and eruptions of another passion , and to satisfie him , though not without an extraordinary affliction , that , of necessity , he must either prove ungrateful towards Octavia , and oppose the advantages were intended him , or resolve to do a thing , which , how advantageous soever it were , could not appear to be such , nay , not indeed supportable to his prepossessed imagination . But it being withall certain , that he was a person of very great endowments , and a noble education , he neglected not to do what he thought requisite , to expresse his acknowledgements to Augustus's Sister , and forced his inclinations so far , as to do all those devoirs and civilities , which he thought might be expected from him by the Princesse Marcella , so was called the elder of the Daughters of Octavia by Marcellus her former Husband . T was indeed with abundance of prudence and discretion , that he overcame the violence he did himself in that particular ; but it was withall easie to observe , that he made it not his businesse to assure himself of that good fortune so much as in all appearance he should have done ; or rather that he suffered those that were employed about it , to bestir themselves , he doing little or nothing contributory thereto . Those who made this observation were very much astonished at the dis-activity he expressed in an affair of such concernment to him , and instead of imagining the true cause , were perswaded that his indifference or backwardnesse proceeded from the little inclination he naturally had to marriage in general , against which he had been often heard to speak , and for which it was known he really had some aversion . But when he had done all he thought himself obliged to by way of sacrisice to that violence he had done his inclinations , and had some hours freely to dispose of , his discourse ran upon his misfortune , and his entertainment was of the strange posture of his spirit , and the odde effects of his adventure . He did indeed endeavour all he could , to force out of his thoughts the inevitable Idaea which would have a place there , whether he would or no , and was so prejudicial to his quiet and his establishment . Nay I know he did all that lay in his power , to get it thence , and it may be his endeavours had , with the assistance of time and his reason , proved effectual , if he had not afterwards met with something , that instead of contributing to his recovery , confirmed him in his passion . Among those friends whom he accounted his most intimate and familiar , Lucius Scipio , of the illustrious house of the famous Scipio's , whose glory hath filled the universe , was the chiefest . He was a person not unworthy the name he bore , as being one , that while he was yet very young , the hope generally conceaved of him , was , that he would not degenerate from his Ancestors . He had a violent passion for Emilia , the Daughter of Statilius Scaurus , and , being very free and open to Antonius , he had given him a faithful account of the progresse of his love , and had carryed him along with him to Emilia . But this affection of his being of no long standing ; Antonius's acquaintance at that house was not very great , besides that it was haply the lesse , by reason it had been contrary to our Fathers party ; nay I think he had accompanyed Scipio but once thither . It is scituated upon the Tiber , and the Garden , which is one of the fairest about Rome , reaching down to the River side , which is kept off by a Terrace with Pilasters , very magnificent , and very commodious for walking . It being the fairest season of the year , Emilia came●down thither everynight to take the fresh-air , and Scipio , out of a certain piece of gallantery , very ordinary in Rome , taking a little boat , and driving along the River to Scaurus's Garden , had often seen Emilia upon the Terrace , and , without quitting the boat , had had in that manner several conversations with her . And whereas the design he had upon the Lady , was approved by his friends , no body took any offence at , or censured his so doing ; for since the house was alwayes open to him , the conversation of the Garden was not forbidden him . But meeting one evening with Antonius at Octavia's , he invited him to that divertisement , and that he did the more freely , in regard he did not conceal any thing from him of his amorous adventures . The melancholy Antonius was content to accompany his friend to that walk , and being gotten into the boat with him , they went down the River towards Emilia's Garden . Antonius , out of a confidence not inferiour to that of Scipio towards him , had discovered his mind to him , and had fully acquainted him with that fatal adventure , whereby he came to fall in love with that Unknown Beauty , and which had changed his natural cheerfulnesse into so much cloudynesse and melancholy . Scipio had taken abundance of pains to get him the acquaintance of that Excellent Person , but his endeavours had proved as fruitlesse as those of other people . Now this consideration being the ordinary employment of Antonius's thoughts , it proved also the subject of his discourse with Scipio in the boat , and they talked of the consequences of that accident , till they came in sight of the place where Emilia was wont to walk . It being as fair and pleasant an evening as could be wished , Emilia failed not to be walking upon the Terrace ; where Scipio and Antonius had no sooner discovered her , but they could perceave another Lady walking with her . The Waves of the Tiber did continually wash the wall of the Terrace , so that Scipio could cause the boat to be brought as near it as he pleased , and the Terrace being of no great height , he could discourse with Emilia , and not speak any louder then ordinary , and discern all objects with ease , at a certain distance , which was not very great . As they drew neer , Scipio , who knew not the Lady that was with Emilia , would have asked Antonius whether he had any acquaintance with her : and Antonius , whose thoughts were otherwise taken up , and had not so much as looked towards her , thought to have a fuller sight of her when the boat was come so neer as that he might easily discern her . But , at the same instant , she , not desirous it seems to be known , le ts fall her vail over her face , and deprived them of the sight of it ; yet not so suddenly , but that the prepossessed Antonius could perceave some few raies of the same Beauty which he had so well engraven in his memory . This confused and imperfect glimpse put him into such a disturbance , that he was no further concerned in the first interview between Scipio and Emilia , then a submissive salute to Emilia and her Companion amounted to , on the latter whereof his eyes were so much the more fastened , out of that suspition that raised no small tempest in his heart . At last he dispersed that cloud which he thought his mind over-spread with so unseasonably , and with so little ground , and engaging himself in the conversation that was between Emilia and her Friend , he confirmed her by his discourse , in the good opinion she had conceaved of him . Emilia's Companion seemed not at all concerned in their discourse , though she were still in place , and it being her design not to discover her self , she accordingly was resolved not to speak at all . But Scipio having a particular curiosity to be acquainted with his Mistresses's Friends of her own Sex , addressing his speech to her : Since you are a Friend of Emilia's , said he to her , can you have so much cruelty as to conceal your self any longer from those persons , who , of all the World , have the greatest honour that may be for whatever is dear to Emilia ? The Lady , who thought her self obliged not to be altogether awanting in point of civility towards a person of so much worth as Scipio , especially one she knew to be much in the affections of her friend ; or rather out of an imagination , that the accent of her voice would not be discovered by a person , with whom she had not exchanged above three or four words in her life , would needs put her self to the hazard of making him some answer . Seeing him therefore in a great expectation of it ; Though I am a friend of Emilia's , said she to him , yet am I not any of those you have seen about her before , and , for my face , it is so little known in Rome , that you would be never the more satisfyed , though you had your full sight of it . Those few words were all they could get from her , but there needed no more to discover her to my Brother , and the accent of that voice came so full into his memory , that at the first syllables she uttered , he knew her again as perfectly as if he had spent his whole life with her , and to the knowledge of her voice , adding the great trouble she was in to conceal her self , and the little glimpse he had had of her face when she covered , he was absolutely satisfied she was the same person , that , in so few minutes , had raised such a combustion in his soul . Whence it came that he was at such a losse at the rencounter , that he continued in suspence for some minutes , between astonishment and joy ; but at last , not able to master his first resentments , which absolutely betrayed him to the mercy of his passion , and crying out with an action full of transportation ; Ah Madam , said he to her , though , you are unknown to Scipio , you are not to Antonius , and the fatal assistance you once afforded him , hath left an impression of you too deeply graven in his heart ever to mistake you ; however you may be pleased to conceal your self from him . T is you that a grateful inclination , and a soul over-flown with the tendrest passion seeks every where ; and it is you alone for whose sake I contemn all the Roman Beauties , nay , whatever the earth affords besides . He had said more , his passion it seems suggesting such words as he could not forbear uttering , when that cruel Beauty desirous to avoid all further discourse with him , whispered something to Emilia , and taking her by the arm , drew her along with her , hardly affording her the leasure of a few words to excuse her self to Antonius and Scipio , so that she was forced to leave them , to conduct her friend , who pretended to be indisposed . If Antonius was surprized at this unexpected meeting with his Unknown Mistresse , he was no lesse at her hasty departure ; and if the one had raised a certain joy in him , the other caused in him an equal affliction , as being not able , without an excessive grief , to imagine that that very person , to whose service he had devoted himself with so violent a passion , should have conceaved , for him , an aversion great as the love he had for her . He would have run after her , had it been in a place where he might have done it , but that s●tisfaction being not allowed him , he pursued her with his eyes as long as he could , and being in the boat he held his arms acrosse , the ordinary posture of a man in a confusion ; or , to say better , at an absolute losse . O ye gods , cryed he at last , after he continued some time in that condition , what fortune do you intend me , and with what new kind of misfortune is Heaven resolved to persecute me ! This he seconded with a many other exclamations , which it were hard for me , and withall to no purpose , to repeat to you : but at last having fixed on some resolution , he turned to his friend , who was in a manner as much astonished at this adventure as himself , and looking on him with an action absolutely passionate ; Dear Friend , said he to him , you are sensible of my present condition , and , I doubt not , are much at a losse to see the strangnesse of my fate . I , by an unexpected accident , light upon what I seek I know not where , and what I love , though it be unknown to me , and yet from this rencounter I derive no other knowledge then that of my own inevitable misfortune , since I cannot but apprehend , to my confusion , that I am no lesse hated then I am my self amorous , and that this cruel Vnknown Beauty abhors me so far , that to avoid me , she forgets all Courtship and ordinary civility : It must needs be , that Nature hath put something that is odious in my person , that should cause so sudden and so strange an antipathy between us , since I am confident it cannot proceed from any of my actions . Hereupon he sate still for some minutes , while Scipio , no lesse surprized then he , could not find any thing to say to him upon that adventure : so that reassuming the discourse : If you have any affection or respects for me , said he to him , as I ought not to question but you have , you may do me a good office which I should gladly return you in such an emergency . My cruell Vnknown Mistresse is now at Emilia's , she may not haply stay there an hour ; and if I let slip this opportunity of knowing her , I shall not haply recover it while I live again , it being not to be doubted but that , when she leaves Emilia , she will oblige her to conceal from me what she would have me ignorant of . When Emilia left us to follow her , she forbad us not to come to her house , and consequently without any fear of displeasing her , you may bring me to that part of the house where she lodges , where you have free admittance , and where we shall find her yet , provided we afford her not the time to be gone : so I shall see her through your means , I shall make acquaintance with her if I can , and shall endeavour to learn the cause of this violent aversion . As you respect the gods , Friend , deny me not this assistance , which you may not haply have the opportunity to afford me while you live again , in an exigency wherein my quiet is so much concerned . He would have added other intreaties , when Scipio , who had abundance of affection for him , not suffering him to proceed : There is no necessity , said he to him , to use so much sollicitation to work out a quiet which is as dear to me as my own , let us go to Emilia ' s , since you desire it ; and let us hope , that , in case she take any displeasure at this action , she may pardon it out of a consideration of our friendship . Having taken this resolution , they caused the boat to put off , and being brought as neer as they could come to the street , wherein was the great gate of Scaurus's house , they went about , and soon got thither . Scipio being much acquainted in the house , went straight to that part where Emilia had her lodgings , where those of the house were wont to see him almost every day ; and , as fortune would have it , they were no sooner come into her Chamber , but they presently perceaved Emilia and her Companion ; who , standing neer a window , with their backs turned to it , were fallen , as they inferred from their gesture , into a very serious discourse . Antonius immediately knew the beloved countenance of the cruell one that so much avoided him , and the fresh flames , which at that moment found a passage quite into his heart , heightned the fatall fire that was already kindled in his soul . He went towards her very amazedly ; but she immediately perceaving it , to avoid him , as one would do , that they think most abominable , hastily leaves Emilia , and runs into a closet , that lay hard by whereof the door was open . It happened , that either by accident , or by reason of the fright she was put into , she forgot to shut it ; so that Antonius , whom the sudden transport of his passion had deprived of part of his discretion , and smothered the respect he ought Emila , followed her into the closet , and seeing her sate on a chair , runs to her with such precipitation , that he was at her feet , and held her fast by the knees , in a manner before she had had the time to perceave what he did . This beautiful enemy of Antonius , being neither able to get away from him , nor yet to endure his presence , whose importunate pursuite very much enflamed her indignation , spent some few minutes in considering what resolution she should take , discovering in her countenance the marks of an extraordinary agitation . At last she thought fit to speak first , and endeavouring to force my Brother from her knees , with an action , which though it expressed her sufficiently incensed against him , yet made her not seem the lesse amiable . Vpon what account is it , said she to him , that thou darest thus violate the respect due to my sex and my birth , and by what action is it that I have deserved to be exposed to thy unmerciful persecution ? Is it not enough that thou hast receaved from me an assistance which I was not obliged to afford my enemy ? Or wilt thou in requital force me once more to quit Rome to avoid what is to me , of all the earth contains , most abominable ? These words pronounced with a shrill voice , and after a manner absolutely imperious , struck Antonius like a Thunder-clap , and put him for a while to such a losse of spirits , that he knew not what to say . At last , rallying all the courage and resolution he had about him to stand out this encounter . Adorable enemy , said he to her , whom I do adore , though , I do not know , and to whom I am odious , yet am to learn the reason why , mistake not for a persecution , or any want of respect for your Divine Beauties , those effects that proceed from a cause absolutely contrary . No , these are the expressions of my gratitude , and a passion full of veneration and respect , which I fatally conceaved for you , at the very moment I became obliged to you for your assistance . Then it was that I became yours , much out of a consideration of the assistance you afforded me , but infinitely more through the violent impression which your celestial beauties made of a sudden in my heart , which thereupon absolutely yielded to be yours without the least resistance . I have tenderly , nay indeed but too too tenderly for my own quiet , preserved the memory of the obligation you put upon me , and the glorious wound I receaved ; and therefore you ought to be the lesse offended , if I am at some pains to find out the opportunities both to acknowledge your goodnesse , and to see again those fair eyes that had hurt me . If my eyes have done you any hurt , replies the Unknown Beauty somewhat angrily , they have done me such an injury as I shall never be able to pardon them : and if what you say be true , you will find your self very unfortunate in your addresse to a person , who cannot , otherwise then by hatred and aversion , make any return to your affection . I am indeed easily perswaded , replies the amazed Antonius , that I deserve this cruel aversion by reason of some defects in my person , since I am confident I could never have merited it by any action , or thought I have ever been guilty of . I see then , replyed she much displeased with him , that I am still unknown to you , and , were you not ignorant whom you speak to , I am confident you would not speak to me at all . Certain it is , said he to her , with a very submissive gesture , that I am to learn whom I speak to , and whom I have bestowed my self on , unlesse there be no more requisite to know you , then to have well observed the divine qualities of your admirable person : all the endeavours I have used to gain a more particular knowledge of you , have proved ineffectual , so that I am now at a losse what I ought to learn , or what I ought to desire , since the knowledge of your person is of no lesse concernment to me then that of your aversion . You shal know both together , replies the Unknown Beauty , and you will be no longer to seek why I shun you , when I have told you that I am Daughter to Cicero , and you remember , that you are Son to Anthony and Fulvia , his Executioners . With these words she goes out of the Closet into Emilia's Chamber , and out of that into another , where she locked up her self for fear of further pursuit . But indeed there was no necessity she should take all that pains , for he , whose pursuit she was so much afraid of , was at such a losse , and so surprized at the discovery she had made to him of her self , that he hardly knew where he was . Not that , from his understanding that she whom he loved was Cicero's Daughter , he felt any diminution in his love , nor yet that being his Daughter , she appeared lesse amiable ; but that all the hopes he might have conceaved vanished away in an instant . And when it came into his mind , not onely that Anthony had caused Cicero to be put to death , but also that Fulvia , his Mother , had caused his head and his hands to be fastened to the Rostra , where he used to make his Orations , and had committed a thousand cruel indignities on the reliques of that great person , whose memory was so precious among the Romans , he had no more to say for himself , and could not blame his Daughter for the horrour she had conceaved against the Son of Anthony and Fulvia . For , though indeed divers persons had lost their lives , during the proscriptions of the Triumvirate , which yet occasioned not eternal enmities between families , yet it is certain that in the death of Cicero , there had been some circumstances so cruel , and Fulvia , naturally inclined to bloud , had used him with so much inhumanity , even after death , that my Brother , whose memory was of a sudden burthen'd with all those things , and whose inclinations were absolutely vertuous , could not think on them without horrour , Woe is me , cryed he at last , rising up from the place where he had continued all this while , and turning to Scipio and Emilia , who had been witnesses of all that was passed , the Daughter of Cicero , hath indeed reason to avoid the Son of Fulvia ; but the son of Fulvia hath not his own destiny at his disposal , and cannot forbear loving , whiles he lives , the Daughter of Cicero . With these words he , at the entreaty of Emilia , sate down , and lay under such a dark cloud of affliction , that for a good while he was not fit for any conversation . During that time , he understood from Emilia , without any desire of his to be informed , that Tullia was a neer Kinswoman of hers , and that her Mother Terentia was of the family of the Scauri , that the beauty and excellent endowments of that young Ladie had made no great noise in Rome , and that her person had not been known there so much as in all probabilitie it ought to have been ; by reason that while she was yet verie young , and that during the time the house lay under disgrace , her Mother had carryed her to a Country-house neer Tusculum , where she had spent her life in solitude , without ever returning to Rome ; and that haply she had not come thither so soon , if , upon occasion of her Mothers death , which happened not long before , her Brother Quintus Cicero , who lived at Rome after a verie noble and high rate , and had been nominated Proconsul in some part of Africk , had not some few daies since sent for her . Emilia further acquainted Antonius and Scipio , that Tullia , besides the perfections of her body , had a many admirable endowments , that she had cultivated an excellent disposition with an excellent education , and that , during the time of her solitude , being addicted to the study of the nobler kind of Sciences , she was grown perfect therein ; that she discovered abundance of courage and vertue , that she was not subject to the weaknesse of our Sex ; and that she was of a conversation infinitely pleasant , when she was among persons to whom she was pleased to communicate her self . To these Emilia added a many other things in commendation of Tullia , whereof the effect was , that they made the wound of the unfortunate Antonius wider than it was , and disarmed him of all the forces he had to oppose a passion , wherein he expected not to find any satisfaction . Scipio was extreamly troubled at it , through those sentiments which friendship inspired him with ; and Emilia , who had that esteem for his vertue , as all others had that were acquainted with it , had an extraordinary compassion for his misfortune , and would have been very glad to find out any means to comfort and assist him . But knowing Tullia to be a person constant and unchangeable in her resolution , especially in those , wherein she thought her honour concerned , and that from what she already knew , she foresaw that the passionate Antonius would find but little satisfaction in his love , she endeavoured to divert his thoughts from it , with the best arguments she could make against it , and forbore not to tell him whatever she imagined might put him into some doubt of the successe , and fear of her friends humour . My Brother heard her with abundance of patience , and great expression of the resentment he had of her goodnesse in concerning her self so much in his misfortune : but when all was done , he protested to her , that it was impossible for him to make any advantage of her good advise , and that that unfortunate passion was grown so predominant in his soule , that he was out of all hopes ever to see himself free from it , what course soever he might take . Scipio added his remonstrances to those of Emilia , and knowing , that , besides the difficulties , which his friend might well fear in respect of Tullia , he was in the ready way , by a fruitlesse love , to ruine his fortunes which seemed absolutely to court him in the design which Augustus had to marry him to one of his Neeces , he represented to him whatever his friendship could suggest that were most rational , and most likely to prevail with him in that emergency : but he took pains to as litle purpose as Emilia , and that poor lover , too too violently prepossessed , made them both such answers , as raised in them more compassion to see him so resolute , then hope to see him of any other mind . I am not to learn , said he to them at last , that in Tullia ' s aversion I have a terrible enemy to engage with , nay am further satisfied that the hatred she hath for our Family is so justifiable , that I should find it a hard matter to find any pretence to condemn her for it . As to the design which Caesar and Octavia have upon me , I know it amounts to those advantages , to which , the posture of my Fortune considered , I could not raise my hopes : nor am I ignorant , that by my importunate addresses to a person that shuns me , and will haply shun me while she lives , I run the hazard of turning the Emperours 's good inclinations towards me into just resentments against me . But there is something withal I know much better than I do all this , that is , that I am not able to hear any reason in the wretched condition to which I am reduced ; and that whatever the most enforcing arguments might produce where there is freedom of spirit , will have no effect at all upon a mind fatally and unfortunately prepossessed . I am absolutely perswaded , added he a while after , that this misfortune is an effect of the wrath of the gods against the memory of Anthony and Fulvia , and that they could not revenge that of the unfortunate Cicero , against his murtherers , otherwise then by sacrificing their Son to the Daughter of him whom they sacrificed to their rage and ambition . O Anthony , O Fulvia ! concluded he with a sigh , I refuse not to be the victime that must appease the incensed Deities ; and I cheerfully offer my self up to the fair Tullia , to expiate the bloud you have unjustly spilt . These were all the words Emilia and Scipio could get of him ; and a while after , out of a fear to displease Emilia , by depriving her of the conversation of her friend , he took his leave of her in so sad a manner , that it raised in her an extraordinary compassion for him , and went out of the house with Scipio , who would not by any means leave him ; but it was in such a posture , and with a countenance so disturbed , that it was no easie matter to know him . From that day he grew more and more melancholy and affected solitude much more then he had done ; and if , while he knew not who was the object of his passion , the desire to be acquainted with it , was his perpetuall torment , the knowledge he had of it troubled him also after a strange manner ; and the lesse disturbed and moved he was at it , the more he seemed to be afflicted and cast down . He was seldom seen at the Emperours , at Octavias , or at the Princesse Julias , or in any of the noblest companies of Rome , and if any of his friends came to him , where he ever entertained them with abundance of civility , they found him so changed and different from what he was wont to be , that they had not the patience to see him in that condition , without concerning themselves in his affliction , though they knew not the cause of it . All his thoughts , all his designes , aimed at nothing so much as to find out an opportunity to speak once more to Tullia , out of an imagination , that , if he could but east himself at her feet , and entertain her with the discourse which his mind perpetually ran upon , though her soul were made of iron , he should soften it . In this imagination he made a hundred passionate speeches , and his love inspired him with the tendrest things any mind could be capable of : but when he had sufficiently ruminated on what he would have said to her ; he still was to seek for the opportunity to speak with her . Tullia had been in Rome but some few dayes , and her abode was at her Brother's , Quint us Cicero , who lived after the rate of a Consular house , suitably to the condition his Father had left him in ; but there was no likelihood Antonius should ever give her a visit at that house . The Son of Cicero had for the family of Anthony a resentment which none could blame him for ; and though , by reason of Caefars authority , the factions of the Triumvirate had been reconciled , and that the families among which the difference of parties had produced very fatall effects , were content to be quiet , and forbore openly to endeavour the revenge of past injuries , yet had not that reconciliation , which had put a Period to the civil wars , so far reunited their hearts , as to establish friendship , and secure the freedom of visits : nay , though this had been effected among those whose enmities were grounded on more inconsiderable injuries , yet those between the children of Cicero and those of Anthony and Fulvia , amounted to some thing more bloody , then to admit of any correspondence between them : Besides , young Cicero was a person of a nature much different from that of his Father , he was stupid , bruitish and malicious , and though he smothered his resentments out of a fear to discover them against a house of a far greater fortune than his own ; yet is it certain , that , if he could ▪ have done us a mischief without any hazard to himself , he would have embraced the opportunity to do it , and therefore it was impossible Antonius should attempt the seeing of Tullia at her Brothers house , without putting his life into manifest danger . Yet was it not this fear that hindred him , for that of displeasing Tullia had a far greater influence upon his spirit , then that of hazarding a life that could not be of much value to him , considered with the misfortune that attended it : Nay , he would have cheerfully ventured into that house , though his enemie's , without any reflection on the danger that might ensue , had he observed in Tullia any sentiments different from those of her Brother : but it was his unhappinesse , that after he had subdued the enemies he contemned , he should meet with one that was terrible , against whom yet he had no arms to defend himself . A hundred times did he cast himself at Emilia's feet , and made use of the interest Scipio had in her , to obtain of Tullia the permission to see her but once more in his life : in answer to which Em●lia , who had a great esteem for Antonius , as also upon the intercession of his friend , did all that lay in her power to perswade her Kinswoman to afford him that satisfaction . But Tullia was not onely inexorable as to that request , but fearing further that in her visits to Emilia , she might meet with Antonius at her house either by accident , or out of design , she entreated her not to take it amisse if she came not to her any more , till she were confident that Antonius had quitted all inclinations for her ; insomuch that having earnestly intreated her pardon for that resolution , she persisted in it so far , that she made no more visits to her , or , if she saw her sometimes , it was at such hours that she was in no fear of finding my Brother there . This cruel obstinacy of hers to avoid Antonius had almost put him into despair , and yet such was his unhappinesse , that what would have recovered any other out of an affection so much slighted , made his cure the more desperate . All the discoveries of Tullia's cruelty signified , in his apprehension , so many expressions of her vertue , and the respect she had for the memory of her Father ; and so bewayling his own misfortune , he thought he could not justly charge her with any thing . He constantly visited all the places she was wont to frequent : but she , being as carefull to avoid him , as he was diligent to find her out , forbore going thither as soon as she perceaved that he had discovered so much : yet could not all her caution hinder , but that he saw her sometimes in the Temple , but she either let fall her veyle as soon as she perceaved him , or took up such places , and kept still such company that he could not come to her . But one day above the rest , she having not been so careful as at other times , and being gone to the Temple of Ceres , with the Maids that ordinarily waited on her , while she was at her devotion , in a remote corner , and at such a time as there were hardly any people in the Temple , my Brother , who had caused her to be watched where ever she went , having had notice of the place where she was , failed not to come thither , and to speak to her , but with a countenance that sufficiently discovered the fear he was in to displease her . Tullia had no sooner perceaved him coming towards her , but she le ts fall her veyle , and by that action had almost put the sad Antonius so far out of countenance , that he hardly had the courage to speak to her . However , he made a shift to recover himself , and when he was got neer her , making a halt as if he stayed for some body , and having looked towards the door of the Temple , he at last turned his face to Tullia , whom , though she looked another way , addressing his speech to her ; Is it possible , Madam , said he to her , you should hope for any favour from the gods you adore , when you your self are inexorable towards those men that adore you ? Tullia was silent a while out of a resolution not to make Antonius any answer at all ; but at last conceaving that what she should make him would be such , as she might haply be rid of him for ever after : It is not for the Son of Fulvia , said she to him , to hope for any favour from the Daughter of Cicero ; and if Cicero ' s Daughter may expect any from Anthony ' s Son , it shall be no other then that he would never either see or think on her again . You cannot without injustice , replies Antonius , charge me with the crime of Mark-Anthony and Fulvia ; nay I am confident you are satisfied of my innocence ; I am so , replyed she , and therefore I have not the least thought of revenge for you● but , if I am not mistaken , I can be charged with no injustice , if I abjure all conversation with their son , who were the implacable murtherers of my Father . Ah unmerciful woman ! replyed the afflicted Prince , you pretend reason not to be revenged of a person that is innocent , and in the mean time know very well , that , if you should thrust a dagger into my breast , there were much lesse cruelty in your revenge , then there is in your shunning me as you do . I shall shun you while I live , replyed she very angrily , and , if you get not from me , I shall not onely quit this Temple , but shall leave Rome and Italy , in case you do not forbear persecuting me . With these words she would have risen out of the place where she was , but Antonius , thinking he could not any further presse her without incivility , prevented her departure ; and having made her a low reverence , he went from her , so clouded with affliction , that for that whole day he was not capable of any conversation . Though Antonius found it a great difficulty to conceal from those who were acquainted with his natural cheerfulnesse , the change which that unfortunate passion had wrought in him , yet were they ignorant of the cause , and for a good space of time onely Scipio knew the mystery of it . But , at last , it came to the knowledge of diverse persons by severall discoveries sufficiently extraordinary , but particularly by one which , because it was publick and withall very rare , made no small noise in Rome . The Emperour , Livia , Julia , Octavia , and all the Illustrious Persons about Rome were one day assembled in the Cirque , where they were to be entertained with the combats of savage beasts , by Agrippa , who had brought them out of Africk to that purpose , as you know it is an ordinary thing at Rome , as also that those who would have the reputation of being magnificent , do often entertain the people with such sports . Though Tullia went very seldom into great companies , as well by reason of the mourning she was still in for her Mother , as out of a fear of meeting Antonius , yet this day she thought her self obliged to go , not onely upon the account of Agrippa , who was at the charge of the divertisement , but also because it was her Brothers will she should go , and accordingly he brought her thither with divers other Persons of their Family and Alliance . Antonius , who was very much in hope she would be there , and expected , with much impatience , to see her , observed , very much to his satisfaction , the place where she sate , which was near enough to her Brother , and some of her Kinswomen : but found withall to his grief , that Lucius Cecinna , a young man , of an Illustrious House , and one that had the reputation of courting her , having waited upon her thither , sate down by her . This sight made Antonius blush , and enflamed him with indignation and jealousie ; yet durst he not seat himself near Tullia , out of a fear she would take it unkindly , and a confidence that she would admit no conversation with him ; but he got into a place , which , being not very far from her , and at one of the Angles of the Amphitheatre , joyning to that where she was , gave him the advantage of seeing her better than any other part where he could have placed himself . The seats of persons of quality are in the lowest Stage , and neerest the Area , which is the place where the combats are fought , whether they be between Beasts or Gladiators : so that those of that rank may lean against certain Pilasters , whereby the Cirque is compassed about , and which is raised up to such a height , as to secure them from the fury of the Lyons and Tygers , that are the creatures of greatest agility : the seats behind that , being raised , and standing at a greater distance , are for the people , who are ordinarily admitted to these sights , to their very great delight and entertainment . I went thither my self that day with the Princesse Julia , though we were both of us at that time but in the thirteenth year of our age , and consequently I can give you a more particular account of this action , then of some others at which I was not present . Antonius had his eyes continually fastened on Tullia's face , who never was guilty of so much as one look towards him . This amorous Prince looked upon that freedom of conversation which was between her and Cecinua , with a very jealous eye , and with no small disturbance of mind : and if any one had concerned himself so far as to mind his actions , he might easily have observed in his countenance the agitations of his soul . There had past diverse combats of several beasts , which found the Spectators abundance of sport and entertainment , and they were going to open the door to let in a Tygre and a Bear of a prodigious bulk , to set them a fighting together , when Antonius , who had his eyes still fixed on Tullia , saw , that amidst the conversation she had with Cecinna , and certain Ladies that sate about her , she took out a little box , set with divers rich Diamonds , wherein was her own picture , which her Mother had caused to be taken about a year before , and which she had given her at her death . She had shewn it to those Ladies , and Cecinna had it in his hands a good space : but at last going to restore it to Tullia , the box , through negligence , slipt out of his hands , and she leaning on the raile , it fell down into the Area , just when the two furious beasts were coming into it with looks so full of terrour , that they put the Spectators into some fear . Tullia , being extreamly troubled at the fall of the box , she respected so much , into a place , whence in all likelihood there would not be any so desperate as to fetch it again , gave a great outcry , and by her countenance and all her actions expressed an extraordinary disturbance at that accident . The Emperour , and all that were present , soon came to understand it , but there was no possibility to recover it while the beasts were within the Cirque . Cecinna , who was partly the occasion of the falling of the box , endeavoured to perswade Tullia to patience , by telling her , that , after the combat of the beasts , he would go and find it for her : but she giving too much way to her indignation upon so slight an occasion , answered him very roundly , that had she been a man , she would have ventured her life to fetch her picture . She had no sooner delivered these words , but young Antonius , whom his passion had at that time absolutely devested of all reason , distracted as to all matter of consideration , not onely of the hazard whereto he exposed himself without any necessity , but also of the noise which that action must needs make , contrary to the design he had to keep his love secret , turning towards that side where Tullia was ; Fair Tullia , said he , loud enough to be heard by her , you shall find there is a man who dares hazard his life to do you this inconsider able service ; and thereupon , leaning upon the raile , he vaulted over it into the Cirque . I was ever of opinion , that Antonius , a person naturally discreet , would never have been guilty of an action so extravagant , had he not been transported by an over-violent passion . But I imagined withall , as diverse others did , that to do Tullia that service , whereof the consequence deserved not he should expose his life to so great a danger , he had been encouraged partly by a belief he was of , that he might not haply , while he lived , meet with so noble an occasion to expresse his love to her , and partly by a desire he had to let her know the difference there was between him and Cecinna , whom she preferred , and favoured even in his presence . However it were , this action raised a many outcryes among the Spectators , even to the Emperour himself , who had a great love and esteem to my Brother . My Sister and I were almost out of our selves to see it , Octavia was not a little troubled at the accident , nay there was hardly any one in that great Assembly , that was not troubled at it , onely Antonius seemed to be the person that had any confidence , and though he were a little startled at his alighting , by reason of the height of the place whence he had leapt down , yet immediately recovering himself , he drew his sword , and went with an undaunted courage towards that side where the box lay sparkling among the sand . He was so happy as to take it up without any hindrance , and so indiscreet as to open it in the same place , and to have the patience to look on the beautiful picture of Tullia that was enclosed within it . Yet was it not with so little caution , but he stood sufficiently on his guard , to defend himself if the beasts came to fasten on him : but as he went towards the door at which he was to go out , he made no more hast than ordinary , and retreated so as if he had not been in the least fear of the two beasts that were within the Cirque . The Bear stirred not from the place she was in , but the Tigre came up to my Brother with his sparkling eyes , and in such a posture , as put all that were present into a fright . Antonius might have gained the door before the Tygre could have fastened on him , if he would have run for it , but such a flight he thought unworthy his courage ; and therefore seeing this terrible enemy coming towards him , he stood and expected him , and presented the point of his sword to him with an admirable constancy . You may well imagine , that all those to whom Antonius's life was any way dear , were not a little troubled at the accident , but it was the pleasure of the gods , that when the furious beast saw the glistering of the sword , it made a halt , and seemed uncertain what resolution to take : when the Emperour having called out to those of his guard that were about him , immediately to kill it , it was shot with above twenty arrows , and fell down dead at Antonius's feet . He seemed to be somewhat troubled at the death of the beast , saying he was very sorry he had deprived the Emperour and the Spectators of part of their entertainment , and when he thought he might retire without dishonour , ( for the Bear had not stirred from the place ) he came to the door which they kept open for him , and by the stairs joyning thereto , came up into the Amphitheatre . As all that were present had a secret admiration for what he had done , so did all gladly make way for him , it being perceaved that it was his intention to restore Tullia her picture ; and accordingly having without much trouble gotten up to the place where she was , he comes to her with a submissive action , and presenting her with the box : Were I not odious in your sight , Madam , said he to her , I would entreat you to entertain the inconsiderable service I have done you without aversion : and if I am so unhappy as that I cannot be otherwise , I beseech your acceptance and acknowledgement of that I would have done you by exposing my life which you so much detest . Now the enmity which is between the Children of Cicero , and the House of Anthony , being known to all the World , no body took any exceptions at those words of Antonius ; but there were many who thought that that action should have obliged Tullia to some kindnesse , or at least to receave that service with a seeming civility . But her deportment was quite otherwise , and instead of making any acknowledgement of the service he had done her , she turned her face another way , and vouchsafed not so much as either to make him any answer , or receave out of his hands the picture he presented to her . This action , which displeased all that were present , struck Antonius to the very heart ; but having fortified himself with an extraordinary courage , and done an action so full of gallantry , that he thought himself obliged to presse it home : Madam , said he to her , not without some violence done himself , to smother his grief in so great an Assembly , I must confesse my unhappinesse such , that I deserve to be treated as I am , but do not haply , the precious treasure you are pleased to leave me , as such as I durst not have detained , had you thought good to receave it . These words ●cartled young Cicero a little , who sate neer his Sister , and was as much displeased at my Brother's action as she , but withal would have been much troubled to see him keep his Sister picture . But he whom they had greatest influence on , was the amorous Cecinna , who being passionately in love with Tullia , could not , without much disturbance within himself , see her picture in the hands of a man , whom he looked on as his Rival , and withal a powerful one : so that he would undertake to Antonius , to perswade Tullia to receave the picture , and while he desired it , Cicero reached forth his hand to receave it from him . But Antonius looking on them both with a certain contempt , and with a disdainfull smile ; T is not thee , Cicero , said he to them , and much lesse to thee , Cecinna , that I intend to restore it ; And since Tullia is content it should remain in my hands , I shall keep it no otherwise then I would do my life . If thou wouldst have had it , added he , looking on Cecinna , thou shouldst have gone for it to the place where it fell through thy negligence ; and if thou art so desirous of it , thou must force it out of a place , whence there will haply be as much difficulty to get it , as from among Bears and Tygres . However it be , I hear protest before the gods , that I shall never part with it willingly , till Tullia desire it of me her self , and that I will never put it into other hands then hers . With these words he left Tullia , and , without any more adoe , immediately quitted the Amphitheatre , out of a fear that Tullia might change her mind , and call for her picture . She was upon the point to do it , as being desirous it should not remain in his hands , nay indeed would not have been well satisfied to leave it with any man , how great an affection soever she might have for him : but thinking there were other wayes to retrive it , she thought it better to have patience for some dayes , then to remit any thing of her disdain , and stoop so low as to desire it , after what , had passed before so many great and Illustrious Persons . This action raised no small noise in Rome , and found all people matter of discourse . Several judgements passed upon it , there were a many that attributed it to the true cause , others made it onely a piece of gallantry , and the effect of a violent desire of glory , a thing not inconsistent with the fiery humour of a young man : Nay , some pitching upon an opinion probable enough according to the intention of Antonius , and the discourse he made of it , which was , that , having discovered Tullia in that great Assembly to be the Lady from whom he had receaved such assistance when his horse fell under him , whom till then he had not known , and had sought out so much , though he knew not who she was , imagined that he had resolved to expresse by some service , the resentment he still had for the kindnesse she had done him , and that just then an opportunity offering it self , he thought he could not , without basenesle , that is , without being accounted either an ungrateful person , or a man of little courage , let it slip . With this discourse did my Brother satisfie the Emperour , who blamed him very much for exposing his life to so great a danger without any necessity ; but that account of the businesse being probable enough , Augustus , who could not disapprove those actions that argued courage , had a greater esteem for Antonius then he had before . Octavia , who was as tender of all the children of Anthony , as she was of her own , especially of him she intended to make her Son in Law , entertained this discourse as the Emperour did , and attributed to gratitude , excellency of nature , and the courage of Antonius : what was meerly a demonstration of his passion . And yet what had past at the closure of the businesse , concerning Tullia's picture , which he had refused to restore either to Cicero , or Cecinna , with words passionate enough , might cause a little suspicion ; but it might also be attributed to pure gallantry , which might produce that effect in a person of the age my Brother was then of , and that , after the doing of so noble an action . In fine , every one censured it according to his inclination ; and Antonius , whatever might be said to him , could not repent him of it , though he was extreamly troubled at Tullia's deportment towards him , and that the vexation he conceaved thereat , put him sometimes into a resolution , to do what lay in his power , to free himselfe of that cruell slavery . Some dayes after , having intreated Scipio to bring my Brother with him to her house , he failed not to come ; and having told her that he should think himself extreamly happy , if she would be pleased to lay any commands upon him , she told him before Scipio , who was present , that she was desirous to have some discourse with him upon the entreaty of Tullia , who had charged her to demand her picture of him , and had desired her to employ all the interest she had in him to get it , upon the confidence she had that my Brother would not deny that satisfaction to a person , for whom he seemed & professed to have a very great esteem . Antonius entertained this discourse of Emilia's with abundance of respect , and when she had given over speaking , Madam , said he to her , it is not without reason your friend is perswaded that you have an absolute power over me , and accordingly I did not much doubt but that she would make this request to you , when ever she should be content to have her picture again : and I further engage my self , that I will returne it as soon as she shall be pleased to receave it , and that I have no intention to keep it against her will , though I haply better deserve that favour than others , whom she may confer it upon . Tullia is more discreet , replies Emilia , then to bestow her picture on any one : and I can assure you she hath no such intention , and that it is onely for her self that she hath entreated me to get it ou● of your hands . Ah Madam ! replied my Brother , you know what I am obliged to by my oath , an oath I took in the most Illustrious Assembly in the World. I cannot return the picture till Tullia desire it , nor put it into any other hands than her own . I conceave my self disengaged as to the one half of it , and I receave the demand you make of it , as from Tullia's own mouth : but for the other part of my oath , whereby I am obliged to restore it onely to her self , it cannot admit any explication . And if you will give me leave to adde to the justice of my cause the confidence I have in your goodnesse , and to speak sincerely to you , as to a person whose protection I cast my self under , I shall tell you , that for the favour of one visit from Tullia , she shall receave her picture . T is the least she can do , if she have any desire to have it again : and if she deny me so poor a request , you are to imagine it is her pleasure I should keep it : all I desire is to put it into her own hands in your presence , and you shall be privy to our conversation . And , to acquaint you with what is most secret to my thoughts , since you see I have but this onely means left me to procure one visit more of Tullia while I live , methinks you cannot without cruelty take it away from me . Emilia found a great deal of reason in my Brothers discourse , and Scipio adding his perswasions to the others to prevaile with her , they brought her to this at last , that she promised to use all the interest she could with Tullia to oblige her to see Antonius once more , and to receave her picture from his own hands , according as he was engaged by his oath . She made it her businesse that very day , but to no purpose , so that Antonius understood by her , the next , that all the entreaties she could make to her , could not induce that heard-hearted Beauty to condescend thereto , and that , at last , she had with a strange constancy protested , that she had rather lose her picture , by an accident whence it might not be inferred that she had any design to favour Antonius , then resolve to see him , and to speak , with her will , to a man , whose name those of her family could not hear without horrour . My Brother was extreamly cast down at this obstinacy of Tullia , and entertained Emilia with diverse discourses , which moved her to much compassion for him : but he also continued firm to the resolution he had made not to deliver the picture , not that he could do Tullia this displeasure without some repugnance , but that , besides the comfort he receaved from the sight of that dear image , he thought he could not with honour restore it , after the protestation he had made not to do it before Cecinna and Cicero , who pretended to be so much concerned in it . What confirmed him further in this resolution , was , that , some dayes after , he understood that Cicero , purposely to spight him , had bestowed his Sister on Cecinna ; and it was conceaved that within a few dayes he was to marry her , and indeed it was certain that he had promised her to him , and though Tullia had not till th●● any particular affection for Cecinna , yet being discreet and vertuous , she submitted to her Brother's will , and without any contradiction entertained the Husband he was pleased she should have . This news put my Brother into such violent transports of grief , as you may easily imagine , if you consider well what I have told you concerning those of his Love ; nay , it is almost a miracle that he did not discover it by some action suitable to the passion he was hurryed by . At first all his thoughts ran upon some thing that was violent and fatal ; and when he imagined to himself that his Rival was happier then he , did not onely deprive him of what he loved , but might haply be the cause of all Tullia's rigour towards him , had prevented him by an affection , that made her insensible of all the expressions he made to her of his , and exasperated her against him more than any consideration of the death of Cicero , he could not oppose the torrent of his resentments , nor think of any thing but the death of his Rival . How , said he , walking in a furious manner , it was then the love of Cecinna that made Tullia's heart impenetrable as to all compassion ; and it is Cecinna that robs me of this unmerciful Beauty , and , with her , of all the satisfaction and desire of life● I wonder not , added he , at his backwardnesse to recover her picture , and the confidence he had soon to be possessed of the person , hath made him take it the more indifferently to see her fair image in the hands of an unfortunate Rival . T is the knowledge he had of my misfortune made him neglect what haply both his interest and his honour had obliged him to do , and I am satisfied he had courage enough to take the advice of his reputation in that emergency , if the hope of a greater happinesse had not made him lesse earnest for what was of lesse consequence . Whereupon he walked for a good while , without speaking at all , then breaking forth into his ordinary transports , Think not , Cecinna , said he , that I resign Tullia to thee ; as thou hast done her picture to me ; it shall cost thee the purest of thy bloud to dispute whose she shall be , and since I have hazarded my life for her picture , it is but just thou shouldst venture something for the person . This was the resolution he took ; but when he thought himself fully confirmed in it , he met with such difficulties in that design , which he was not a little startled at . He had reason to fear he might displease Caesar , who , upon what had passed in his presence fearing the consequence , had forbidden them very severely to attempt any thing one against another . Nay , there was yet something more in it , as to what resentment the Emperour might have of it ; for when he considered that he could not quarrel with Cecinna upon the account of any interest in Tullia , without declaring openly , and discovering at the same time the little regard he had for the advantageous design which the Emperour and Octavia had for him , and that in a conjuncture on which his absolute fortune depended , he knew not what course he should take to overcome that difficulty . And yet this was not considerable to him , in comparison of the fear he was in of Tullia's indignation , as putting it out of all doubt that he must needs force her to the extremities of enmity towards him , by putting himself in a posture to take away that mans life whom she accepted for her Husband . To be short , this consideration prevailed so far upon him , that he hardly minded the rest , and how far soever he might be from deserving the cruel treatments he receaved from that incenced Beauty , yet was his soule guilty of such extraordinary respects towards her , that he would have lookt death in the face with lesse disturbance , than the occasion of offending her . These contradictions kept his thoughts in an aequilibrium in so strange a perplexity ; so that finding it a hard matter to fix on any thing , he continued some dayes without fastening on any resolution . During that time he delighted altogether in solitude , avoiding the company even of his Friend Scipio , and retiring into the most solitary places , where he would not admit any of his own people to be about him . Without the gate called Porta Capena , there is a little Wood neer the fair Gardens of Metellus , where the shadynesse and solitude of the place afford very pleasant walking , for such as avoid company . Antonius going out of Metellus's Garden , was directed thither by his own cruel thoughts , or rather by some genius , who would determine his irresolutions . He walked there a long time alone , ( having left those servants that he brought with him from home , which he could not dismisse , at the Garden door of Metellus ) and had endeavoured to find out , though with no successe , what might prevent the happinesse of Cecinna , without any violation of the respect he ought Tullia , or incurring the displeasure , ( if it were possible ) of the generous Octavia and the Emperour , when coming to a crosse-walk , he spies a man coming all alone towards the place where he was , and having looked on him very attentively , when he was come somewhat neer , he found him to be Cecinna . The sight of him enflamed Antonius with indignation and jealousie ; and though he suspected what design brought Cecinna towards him , yet did he mistrust his own thoughts of mistake , and was in some fear he should not have so much power over himself as to reflect , in that emergency , upon those considerations whereby his hands were as yet tyed up . In this uncertainty he expected him as ready to fight , and in such a posture as put Cecinna into some disturbance . Now my Brother being a person of higher quality in Rome than he was , and his interest consequently , with those that managed the supreme power , much greater , he was more cautious and circumspect in what he undertook , then he had haply been with another person , whose fortunes had been meaner ; and accordingly coming very civilly towards him , It hath been my businesse for some dayes to find you out , said he to him , and should have spoken to you soo●●r , could I have done it with the same liberty as I now do . I should have given you all you could have expected , answered Antonius , if I had had but the least notice of your desires , and since you now have as much freedom as you could have wished ; neglect not this opportunity to acquatnt me with what you think sit to let me know . I doubt not , replyed Cecinna , but you know that sufficiently well already , and if you but remember that Tullia's picture is still in your hands , you are at the same time satisfied of the great concernment I have to entreat you to return it to me . I have not desired it of you while I was of opinion it might be gotten out of your hands without my interposition . But now that the interest of Tullia , and that of her friends hath proved ineffectual , you will not think it strange , if , as things now stand between us , I endeavour to obtain that from you which you had denyed them . Antonius looking on him with a scornful smile , There is indeed but very little likelihood , said he to him , I should grant Cecinna what I had denyed Emilia : besides , I am of opinion , that if you had been so desirous of Tullia's picture , you would have gone for it to the place whence I took it . Though I was much lesse obliged to do it than you , it were unjust I should , with the hazard of my life , procure a thing you had slighted , to bestow it on you with so much ease , and you may haply find your self very much mistaken , if you imagine there may be lesse danger to get it out of my hands , then to recover it out of the Area of the Amphitheatre . Had there been any necessity for that action , replyed Cecinna , I should have done it as well as you : And if there had been any justice , interrupted Antonius very roundly , to restore what I had so well gotten , I had restored it to Emilia , and not to you . However it be , Cecinna , you ought not to expect it , as being the last of all men for whom I should have that complyance . I thought indeed , replyed Cecinna , I should be forced to those extremities with you , which the Emperour hath forbidden us : and it is with that design that I sought you out , resolved to take away either your life , or Tullia's picture . This is it I expected from thee , replyed Antonius fiercely , and which I thought I had so sufficiently obliged thee to , as to make thee contemn all other considerations . With these words they both layd hands on their swords , and drew at the same time , there being not any body neer to hinder them . They exchanged a many blows , with much more fury then circumspection . Cecinna fought with abundance of courage , but with little good fortune ; and being over-rash and inconsiderate , he receaved two mortal wounds in the body , upon which he fell down at my Brother's feet , with very little remainder of life . Antonius had no doubt wished the death of Cecinna , and had behaved himself in that duel with abundance of indignation and animosity against him ; but being a person of a great and noble soul , seeing him fall with all the mortal signes , his anger vanished , and compassion took place in his heart , into which the passions whereby it was then moved , were not against its admittance . He came to Cecinna , to do him all the good he could , and endeavouring to stop his bloud , perswaded him to take courage , by all the words which might expresse the regret and sorrow he conceaved at his misfortune . But while he was employed in this compassionate office , there comes , by an accident , you cannot but be astonished at , a Chariot , full of Ladies , to take the pleasure of a solitary walk in the Wood , to the place where they were : and the Ladies , who intended to take a walk , being got out of the Chariot , came on easily without any jealousie of what had happened , to the very place where the unfortunate Cecinna was expiring his last , in my Brother's arms . You may well imagine what astonishment this sad spectacle raised in the Ladies ; but it will be hard for you to conceave that of my Brother , when with Emilia and some other Ladies of his acquaintance , he saw the cruel Tullia , that very Tullia whom he had so well engraven in his soul . I leave it to you to supply the difficulty of expression I meet with in this strange rencounter , so hard is it for me to give you an account of the agitations of these two souls in so unexpected an adventure . If Antonius was surprized to see that Tullia whom he adored , that Tullia , who shunned him with all the cruelty imaginable ; nay , the same Tullia , whose Lover , that was to be within a few dayes her Husband , he had killed ; you may well think that Tullia , on the other side , was not lesse astonished to meet with that Antonius , whom she avoided , standing over the expiring Cecinna , and soiled with the bloud of a man she was to be married to . She had not had , t is true , any violent affection for him , yet it is withall certain she had no dis-inclination towards him ; and since she had been acquainted with the design her Brother had to make her his Wife , she had entertained in her heart all the love she thought her self obliged to have , for a person that was shortly to be her Husband : so that she could not see him weltring in his bloud , and expiring at his enemies feet , without feeling an extraordinary affliction , and whatever her soul was capable of , upon an accident of that nature . She at first sight gave a great outcry , and was ready to swound in Emilia's arms , who made a shift to hold her up , and , a little after , casting her eyes on both Antonius and Cecinna , on the one , with all the demonstrations of compassion , and on the other with all those of indignation , sheding tears for Cecinna , and darting forth her wrathful looks on Antonius , she continued for some minutes in an uncertainty as to what resolution she should take , whether to avoid what she hated , or to succour what she was obliged to love . And whereas she seemed to be rather carried away by the aversion she had for my Brother , or at least inclined rather to the motives she conceaved she had to avoid him , then to the affection she had for Cecinna , her first reflections seemed to engage her to avoid the face of an enemy , especially he being such a one as confirmed himself to be such , by the action he had then done . But afterwards , upon second thoughts , she , being a Lady that chose rather to be guided by her duty then her passions , and conceaved her self obliged to relieve Cecinna dying upon her account , rather then to avoid Antonius , comes to him , with her face bathed in tears , and by certain broken words entreated him to take heart , and to further all he could the design she had for the preservation of his life . The expiring Cecinna met with this satisfaction in his misfortune , that he breathed out his last in the arms of Tullia , and mustering up all the strength he had left him , to turn his eyes towards her , and to take her by the hand , she reached forth to him , while one of her Mayds held up his head in her lap ; Madam , said he to her , I loose my life by the hands of Antonius , but it was through my own fault and seeking ; and therefore I beseech you to forgive him my death as heart●ly as I do my self . The compassion , he takes at my misfortune , deserves yours ; and I dye happy and glorious , since I dye at your feet , for your sake , and in a condition that forces those fair showers from your eyes . With much difficulty was he delivered of these words , but with them he lost his speech , and , some few minutes after , breathed out his last , leaving in Tullias soul such violent characters of passion , that she hardly knew where she was , or what she did . My Brother , to give her way , retired some few paces when she came neer Cecinna ; and being extreamly moved with pity for his misfortune , the affliction he perceaved it was to Tullia heightened his own so much and so violently , that he had much ado to keep off from despair . He , at first , thought himself obliged to avoid the eyes of that incensed Beauty ; nay , though he was infinitely desirous to have a sight of her , yet must he needs imagine , that , as things then stood , he could not without inhumanity importune her with his . Out of this consideration had he already retired some few paces ; but his passion growing too strong for him , would needs oblige him to speak to her , and to make some reparation for the injury he had done her . This resolution grew so strong upon him , that he could not resist it , and so slighting all those reflections that were incompatible with the violence of his love , he came some paces neerer , he looked on that desolate Beauty , with all the agitations that a soul that hath lost all command of it self can be capable of . He had not hardly had the confidence to open his mouth , had he not been encouraged by the presence of Emilia , whom he knew to be favourable to him , and from whom he expected some relief . But at last , having rallyed all the courage he had , he sets one knee on the ground , and looking on Tullia in a trembling posture ; I should not presume to importune you with my sight , Madam , said he to her , if I thought not my self obliged to make you some satisfaction for the injury I have done you ; and though Cecinna hath in some sort justified me , by telling you that I onely stood in a defensive posture against him , yet the displeasure I have done you is greater then to be passed over with such a reparation . There was no need of this last misfortune to heighten the aversion you have ever had for the unfortunate person that now adores you ; and this sight of you , which I so earnestly begged before , should not have been granted me , together with that of an accident which can raise in you nothing but horrour for this so unhappy a wretch . But since it is the disposal of Heaven , it is but just that both Heavens anger and yours should be appeased : and since I am already so well acquainted with your heart , as to believe I shall find in you all the resolution requisite to revenge your self , and to do right to the Manes of Cecinna , here take the sword , ( continued he , drawing it , and presenting her with the hilt ) take the sword that hath taken away the life of Cecinna , thrust it into this breast which lyes open to you , and spare not , after the injury I have done you , a life , which , even in a condition of innocence hath ever been odious to you . At these words Tullia , who all the while would not so much as look towards him , but turned her face another way , gave him such a sudden and furious look , that haply upon the first sallies of the violent passions she was then absolutely subject to , she might have granted the desolate Antonius the death he so much desired , and that accordingly she would have taken the sword he presented to her , and whereof the very sight very much enflamed her indignation , when she perceaved upon it certain drops of Cecinna's blood . But the prudent Emilia fastening immediately upon it , got it , without much difficulty , from Antonius ; and this she did , as well in regard of the uncertainty she was in as to Tullia's intention , as to prevent that desperate Prince , from making use of it against himselfe , as he might have done , in the distraction his griefe had then put him into . Tullia continued for some time without so much as opening her mouth , expressing the agitations of her soule by her looks and silence more effectually than she could haply have done by her words . But at last , not able to master the impetuosity thereof , and looking on the prostrate Antonius with eyes , wherein , through the tears that fell from them , the fire of her indignation discovered it self but too apparently ; Vnmercifull disturber of my quiet , said she to him , thou who being the issue of my Fathers Executioners , art resolved not to degenerate from their cruelty ; Is it possible that thy inhumanity cannot be satisfied either with the bloud of Cicero , spilt by thy Friends , nor with that of Cecinna , which thou hast shed thy self , but thou must persecute to the death an Vnfortunate Mayd , who hath not without reason avoided thee , and who never yet gave thee the least offence ? Dost thou hope , stained with the bloud of him that was to be her Husband , that she can regard that odious passion , which hath proved the cause of all her unhappinesse ? Or dost thou imagine she can look otherwise on thee than a Monster , and the foulest object of detestation and horrour ? Go Barbarian , go Sonne of Fulvia , and disturb no longer the Daughter of the Vnfortunate Cicero , for whom thy cruelty hath opened a source of tears , which no passion could ever have made her shed . As she uttered these words , which came from her , attended with a deluge of tears , she rested her face on Emelia's arme , when Scipio , who was then in quest of either his Mistresse or his Friend , came into the place , directed thither haply by the gods , to prevent my Brother's despair . He was in few words made acquainted with all that past ; and though compassion had that effect which it could not but produce in him , yet he made a shift to smother it , the better to serve his Friend , and so joyned with Emilia to oppose those sentiments of hatred and indignation which Tullia had conceaved against my Brother . But , notwithstanding all their arguments , intreaties and remonstrances , she was still as inflexible as ever , and the suppliant posture wherein Antonius had continued all this while , nor the abundance of tears he shed after her example , could not raise in her the least touch of compassion , nor any way moderate her exasperation . When he saw that the mediation of Emilia and his Friend proved altogether ineffectual , rising up from the place where he was , and looking very dreadfully on Tullia , I now see Tullia , said he to her , that nothing but my death can satisfie you , and I were very much to blame , if , being neer the dead body of Cecinna , I should hope to find that pitty from you , which in the greatest innocence of my life , and amidst the most prevalent expressions of my love I could never obtain : nor indeed was it to your compassion that I addressed my self , but I defied the implacable aversion you have for me to put a period to that life , for which you have so much horrour . I must confesse , I should have embraced death more kindly from your hands then my own , as conceaving your revenge would be the more absolute , when you took it your self . But since Emilia hath deprived you of that satisfaction which yet had been but proportionable to the grief I have innocently caused you , I shall make it my own businesse to sacrifice to you the remainder of this life , which hath been so unfortunately preserved , and is so cruelly abhorred . With these words he pretended as if he would goe away with an action not far from extravagance ; but Scipio , who , during his discourse , was gotten neer him , stayed him , and Tullia , implacable as she was , yet having abundance of vertue about her , would not leave in the persons that heard her , the sentiments which her distraction might have raised in them , so that endeavouring once more to expresse her self to Antonius , yet without looking on him : I come not out of a cruel race , such as this is , said she to him , nor do I desire any bloudy reparations for the injury thou hast done me . I neither wish thy death nor thy life , and leave thee Master of a Fate wherein I never intend to be any wayes engaged : but if the horrid outrages which my family and my self have receaved front thee and thine , may give me leave to hope any satisfaction from thee , I entreat , as thou dost respect Heaven , or what ever else may be dear to thee , that thou never appear before me again , and that thou free me for ever henceforward of a sight which neither is nor ought to be any way supportable to me . This thou canst not refuse me , if thou hast any spark of vertue left in thee : and if thou grant it me , I engage my self never to desire either of the gods or men any revenge against thee , and that I shall not be guiltie of so much as a wish that may contribute any thing to the disturbance of thy life . 'T is but just , Madam , said Antonius to her , who was already resolved what to do ; I shall give you the satisfaction you desire of me , though it be more insufferable then what I had offered you my self , and I protest to you , that you shall never while you live see again that unfortunate person whom you thus condemn to eternal banishment . With which words he went away along with Scipio , who would not by any means leave him , out of a fear of some effect of his despair ; and not long after Emilia , and the other Ladies , having caused the body of Cecinna to be brought away , returned into the City in the confused condition which it is not hard for you to imagine to your self . I shall not trouble you , Sister , either with the grief of Cecinna's Friends and Cicero's , or with the displeasure of the Emperour at that action , wherein yet he could not much blame my Brother , after he had understood the circumstances of it . But I must needs tell you , that Antonius , having spent the night with Scipio , who would by no means leave him till he were a little recovered , vanished the next morning , and hath not been seen since in any part of the earth that ever we could hear of , though he hath been sought out every where . He went away with a very small retinue , purposely to avoid being discovered in the places through which he passed , and where he intended to spend his life , onely he left a letter for Scipio , wherein he intreated him to make his excuses to all those to whom he was obliged to make any , either out of respects of birth , or any other considerations , further desiring him , not to enquire after the place of his retirement , protesting to him that he knew it not himself , and that he was resolved to wander up and down the World , till he were quite recovered of Tullia's love , and then he promised to return to Rome , and not before . Scipio and all his Friends sent some after him for certain dayes , but they returned to Rome very much troubled that they could meet with no tidings of him . Tullia extreamly cast down , and in a manner distracted at this unhappy adventure left Rome some few dayes after , and returned to her solitude , where she continued for many years . And thus , by a passion fatally enflamed , Have we lost a Brother ? a great and excellent person . It is six or seaven years since this losse happened , which yet I was sensible of , before it could be thought one of my age could be sensible of any such thing , and in regard that it is since that time that all the remarkable accidents of my life are happened , my Brother could not be any way concerned in them . And thence it came , that I made no mention of him in the relation of all the misfortunes which the love of Coriolanus hath engaged me in . I shall now proceed to the adventures of the rest of our Family , which having happened long since the other , I have accordingly fresh in my memory . Here the fair Cleopatra made a stop to take her breath a little , and Artemisa , who had heard her with very much attention , without ever interrupting her all the time , seeing her come to that place , Good Heaven , Sister , said she to her , what an extraordinarie oligation have you put upon me by this discourse of yours ? and what regret have you raised in me for the sad fortune of that Brother of yours , who in all probability , would have lost nothing of the lustre of your noble house ? How angry have I been with that inflexible Tullia , who made so little distinction between the innocent and the guilty , and how different have our sentiments been , though we have met with equal occasions to expresse them ? I could not absolutely disapprove the carriage of Tullia , replies Cleopatra , though it were somewhat too violent at the latter end . At so bloudy a spectacle as that of the death of Cecinna , she could not be lesse troubled then she seemed to be , and in the beginning , though Antonius were innocent , yet was he Son to those who had put her Father to a death notorious for the cruelty of its circumstances . And if there were no reason she should be desirous to be revenged upon him , so was there not on the other side any that should engage her to admit his conversation , much lesse the expressions of his affection . In your fortune things are very much different ; your friendship took its first rise from your infancy , and from that time you have been accustomed to endure the presence of Alexander , not as that of their Son who had put Artabasus to death , but as that of a Prince that adored you , and for whom ever from that time you had no aversion . The two fair Princesses had some farther discourse upon that subject , which en●ed , Artemisa having entreated Cleopatra to go on with her discourse , she proceeded thus . The end of the First Book . HYMENS PRAELUDIA , Or , Loves Master-Piece . PART IX . LIB . II. ARGUMENT . CLeopatra , pursuing the History of Antonia and young Ptolomey , entertains Artemisa with a descriptton of Augustus's Court , and gives her an account of all the most considerable Persons about Rome , in point of Love and Courtship . Augustus entertains Terentia , the Wife of Mecaenas , in the Gardens of Lucullus , where Mithridates walking with Antonia , discovers his passion to her , and is slighted by her . Vndressing her self that night , she finds , in one of her sleeves , a letter from an Unknown Servant . Tullia , meeting with young Ptolomey at Sabina's , is taken with him , but he reflecting on her inflexibility towards his Brother Julius Antonius , slights her . Antonia going to the Empresses , where all the great persons about the Court were met , is surprized by her Vnknown Lover with another Letter , which she finds in her handkerchiefe . A shew upon the Tiber , wherein the Vnknown Lover surprises her in a Galley , which for the invention and magnificeuce proved the miracle of the divertisement . That night Antonia , undressing her self , finds another Letter , at the reading of which she gives Cleopatra another which she found in one of her Gloves . Archelaus and Mithridates , Suitors to Antonia , conspire against their Vnknown known Rival , watch him one night , but are both worsted by him , whereupon he sends them a letter . Tullia and Emilia walk into the Gardens of Lucullus , and , for more privacy , go into an Arbour , where Tullia acquaints her with her love to Ptolomey , and is over-heard by him and Lentulus , who thereupon falls desperately in love with her . The solemnity of Augustus's Birth-day , the several exercises and divertisements of it described , wherein the Vnknown Lover of Antonia being declared Conquerour , receaves accordingly the Prizes , which he presents at the feet of Antonia , and she , upon the command of Octavia , accepts . Having so done , he conveies himself out of the Lists , yet not so , but that being perceaved by Mithridates , he is by him pursued and overtaken in a Wood , where they engage , and Mithridates is overthrown . Archelaus perceaving Mithridates departed , out of the same motive of jealousie , followes him , to discover the Vnknown Lover , and comes up to them just as he had worsted Mirhridates . Archelaus , seconding Mithridates , engages with the Vnknown , who after a little fighting , perceaving some coming from the City , unhorses him ; yet not so , but that the other laying hold of his cask , the chin-pieces broke , and his head being by that means unarmed , he is discovered and known to be Drusus , the Son of Livia , and Brother to Tiberius . Marcellus and Ptolomey , coming in upon this , he makes his apolog●e to them , and is by them carried away immediately to be presented to Antonia , who , upon the mediation of Augustus , Livia , Octavia , Marcellus , Ptolomey , and others , entertains him as her Servant . Archelaus goes into the wars against the Parthians , Mithridates is made , by the Emperour , King of Comagenes , Polemon of Pontus , and Ptolomey continues his devotions to Marcia . T IS since the losse of our Brother Julius Antonius , as I told you , that so many memorable accidents have happened in our Family , such as no doubt but he would have concerned himself in , as he ought to have done , had he not been absent , nay , it may be , absolutely lost . It was much about the time of his departure that Coriolanus made the first addresses of his love to me , or it was then at least that I was come to an age , wherein I seriously began to take notice of them . I have already acquainted you with all that hath befallen me since , even to the most inconsiderable circumstances , so that I am dispensed withall as to any relation that concerns my self , though what hath happened to me be of greater consequence than any thing else that hath befallen our Family . For what relates to Alexander , you have been acquainted with the adventures of his first years to his departure from Rome ; and for what hath happened to him since , I have learned it from your self , who must needs have been the best acquainted of any with his adventures , as having been the onely occasion thereof . All then that now lyes on my hands to do , is , to give you an account of young Ptolomey , of the Children of Anthony and Cleopatra , and , of those of Anthony and Octavia , of my two Sisters , Agrippina and young Antonia , whom you have so particular an affection for . For Ptolomey he is yet of an age wherein it cannot be expected he should meet with many adventures , though the World hath , from several particular actions of his , conceaved very miraculous hopes of him , and for my Sisters , I shall punctually acquaint you with all you desire to know concerning them . These two Princesses , born , no doubt , to all the perfections of nature , have extreamlie improved and heightned them by an excellent education , for I need say no more to you then that they have been brought up by their Mother Octavia , to let you understand what advantages they might derive from that . Agrippina is certainlie a verie rare and exquisite Beautie , hath a great command of understanding , and is of an exemplarie vertue ; nay , it will haplie be found that the World is but poorlie stored with persons whose accomplishments and perfections may come into the ballance with those of this Princesse . Yet is it as certain that Antonia surpasses her in all things , and though Heaven hath bestowed on her a Beautie of the first magnitude among those terrestrial constellations , whose influences the earth adores and is guided by , yet is this Beauty of her person much below that of her mind , and that of her inclinations . Never was there any one of her sex that had a mind fixed with so much soliditie , refined by so much puritie , and heightned by so great a disengagement from things that are inconsiderable and beneath her . It discovers such a consonancy of sweetnesse and severity , as amounts to a just moderation , and all her actions are guided by so certain a rule , that they defie whatever the most irreconcileable malice durst object against them . I could tell you much more of her , Sister , and yet be in some fear I might not speak enough , since it is undenyable , that , taking her in all things , there cannot be any thing more accomplished then Antonia , and it is generally acknowledged in Rome , that Octavia , the honour and ornament of her Time , could not have furnished the World with any thing else that were more worthy her self , or more like her Mother in all her great and excellent perfections . It is not many years , since Domitius Aenobarbus , a man Illustrious enough by his extraction , but much more for his great employments , and the noble actions he did , addressed his affections to Agrippina , and afterwards became an earnest and constant Servant of hers . And in regard his engagement in this design was not without the approbation of the Emperour , Octavia , and , in a word , of all those persons whose countenance he stood in need of , Agrippina , out of pure complyance with Octavia , entertained his addresses with the esteem and acknowledgement she was obliged to , and , without any repugnance or violence of passion , was resolved to submit to the disposal of those persons to whom she ought an obedience . But , on the contrary , Antonia , having a dis-inclination to love , and an aversion for whatever had but the least appearance of gallantry , had spent all the years of her life to this very last , not onelie without loving , but even without so much as enduring any discourse , or indeed the least discoverie of any such thing , though her extraordinarie Beautie , and the amiable excellencies of her person had raised her no small number of servants among those of greatest qualitie upon earth . Among the most eminent of those that had any thoughts for her , Archelaus , King of Cappadocia , a young Prince , of great valour , and abundance of vertue , was one of the first that declared himself a servant of hers : and certainly , if an excesse of merit heightned by services , full of passion and respect , might have had any influence on the heart of Antonia , it was not improbable they should faile of their effection it , on the behalf of that Prince . His allyance with Caesar , or rather his dependance on the Empire , to which his dominions were tributary , ( as were those of most Kings upon earth ) obliged him to be very much resident at Rome , where all other Kings as well as he were forced to make their constant addresses to the Emperour . T was in one of these voyages that he became a sacrifice to the fair eyes of Antonia , and upon that account stayed longer in Rome then he had resolved to do . Whole yeares past away ere he durst make his case known , or any way discover himself to her , who was the occasion of all his sufferings . And though that during this time he travelled very much up and down , either within his own Kingdom , or into those of his next neighbours , whither the war often drew him , yet was his love his perpetual attendant , and upon the least occasion brought him still to Rome , where he had left the fair object of his passion . When ever he felt in himself any inclination to discover to Antonia what he suffered for her sake , her severitie , and that modest fiercenesse she was subject to put him to immediate silence : and whereas upon all other occasions he was never known to be awanting as to courage , yet all that great confidence he was naturally master of , proved , as to this design , absolutely unserviceable , and that out of no other consideration then that he was not ignorant of the inflexible humour of Antonia . But at last he ventured to break forth into speech , after he had ushered in the discourse by thousands of actions which might have signified no lesse then what he spoke ; but this first overture of his proved so little to his satisfaction , that for a long time after he could never reflect on it without a certain regret , which must needs be the greater , in that Antonia , who till then had suffered his conversation as she would do that of a Prince , eminent for his vertue , and high in the esteem of all the World , could not endure to hear from his own mouth , the first declaration of a passion which she had a natural aversion for , and entertained it with such a resentment , as easilie put her upon a resolution to avoid all occasions of discourse with him . However , after some time she was perswaded to endure it , but not so much out of any remorse of her inclinations , as by the mediation of Octavia , who would not have her treat , with disdain and incivilitie , a King of extraordinary merit , as also upon the advice of her Brother Marcellus , whom she had very great respects for , and who highly esteemed Archelaus . But after all , the greatest advantage he made of this forbearance amounted not to so much as to make his condition any whit the better ; and if Antonia gave him sometimes leave to waite on her , and to fall into discourse with her , yet could he never either from his addresses or conversation infer the least hope they might ever prove effectual , or derive any other comfort from them , save that of being assured , that his Rivalls , ( who no doubt were not a few , and those very considerable ) were not treated any thing more favourably than himself . Besides Archelaus , there was a great number of other Princes at Rome , and there daylie came some from all parts , as I told you , to do homage , and make their acknowledgements to the Lord of the greatest part of the Universe . Among the most accomplished were Mithridates and Polemon , persons whom their excellent endowments made accordingly considerable , it being indeed upon the account of their vertue , ( which added a great lustre and advantage to their birth ) that they had not long before receaved Crowns from the liberalitie of Augustus ; Polemou that of Pontus , and Mithridates that of Comagenes . Mithridates , a person naturallie confident and daring , and of high and aspiring thoughts ; captivated by the perfections of Julia , and flattered into some hopes through her easinesse , in admitting addresses and adorations , made no great secret for some time of the inclinations he had for her : but at length , seized with a fear of displeasing Marcellus , whom all the World very much respected as well for his reputation as his vertue , and to incense the Emperour himself , who would not have taken it kindlie that his Daughter should be cajolled into any other affection then that of Marcellus , on whom he had resolved to bestow her , he was forced to smother his first inclinations , and after he had continued for some considerable time in an uncertainty , without being able to fasten on any choice , he at last ran the same fate with a many others , and became an admirer of the excellencies of Antonia , and accordingly put himself into the same praedicament with Archelaus , Polemon , on the other side , continued Master of Liberty for a long time , but at last was forced to sacrifice it to Marcella , Daughter to Octavia , by her former Husband , and Sister , both by Father and Mother , to Prince Marcellus : but his engagement into that affection was with very little hope , or rather very little likelyhood of any good successe ; not but that his great worth and high birth were very considerable , but , it was the generall belief that the Emperour had long before designed his Neece the Princesse Marcella for Wife to the great Agrippa , a person so considerable in point of reputation and interest , as not to be pararelled by Polemon , or indeed by any other person in the Empire , unlesse it were by Prince Marcellus himself . His younger Sister by the same marriage , named Martia , a Princesse of an excellent Beauty , an admirable wit , and a disposition full of sweetnesse and complaisance , had also a great number of Suitors ; and you are not to imagine but that Princesses of such worth , extractions and interests were more likely to raise desires than hopes in the hearts of such persons as were the most eminent . I have purposely given you this small account that you may thence infer what a noble and great Court there must needs be at Octavia's , where we were no lesse then five Princesses , who , next to Julia , might , not without reason , pretend to the first rank among all those of the Empire , and that had had the honour to be brought up by the conduct of a person , whose vertue is a thousand times more considerable then all the advantages she might have derived from either her Birth or her Fortune . Besides those that I have named to you , that were particularly related to the Imperial House , or were otherwise of Royal extraction , there was at Rome a great number of those Illustrious Families , which are no way inferiour to those of Kings , as also of those Consular Houses , whereof the chiefes have so often led Kings in Triumph , and disposed of Kingdoms as if they had been their own private estates . The admirable Sulpicia , Daughter to Lucius Metellus , the Beautiful Hortensia , Daughter to Caius Lentulus , Servilia , Daughter to Servilius Hala , Flavia , of the Noble Bloud of the Fabii , Sabina , of that of the famous Scipio's , and the discreet Virginia , the Daughter of Catulus , were , as I may say , in respect of us of the second magnitude . In like manner , among the men , the very same Families , and others of that quality had produced no small number of such , as , in all probability should not degenerate from the glory of their Ancestors ; and as to matter of magnificence and gallantry , next to Marcellus , the Sons of Livia , and the Princes I have already mentioned to you , young Crassus , Son to those of that name , who died among the Parthians , a person already arrived to the fame of divers Noble Victories , young Catulus , Albinus , Ciuna , Lentulus , Flavianus the Son of Scaurus , Aemilianus , of the race of the Scipio's , and Cornelianus descended of that of the Cato's , were the most Eminent and Remarkable in Rome , as well for their excellent endowments , as their Pomp and Magnificence . All these persons , or at least the greatest part of them , came every day to the Empresse's Court , or to the Princesse Julia's , or to us , or to Scribonia's , or to Terentia's , the Wife of Mecenas , and it may be well affirmed , that there never was any thing of ostentation , and magnificence , comparable to what was seen in the publick shews , and divertisements , that these Illustrious Persons daylie entertained us with , and that with such prodigality and profusions , as it were impossible to meet with in any other place , then a City that is Lady of the Universe , and surfeted with the spoiles of so many Kingdoms . I need not tell you , Sister , that I have all this while digressed from what I had first undertaken , purposely to give you a slight description of Augustus's Court , and that out of a confidence you would not take it amisse to be acquainted with the names of those persons that are the most considerable in the Universe . I shall therefore now return to our own Familie , and give you a punctual account of all that you desire to know concerning it , omitting , out of design , what happened long since , the more to hasten to a relation of what hath happened within these late years , as well because it is of greatest consequence , as that it is freshest in my memory , and most within my knowledge . That you may therefore be the better informed as to what concerns the affairs of our Familie , you are to know , That Julius Antonius , as I have alreadie told you , had been lost for some five or six years ; That I was at Rome exposed to the cruel persecution of Tiberius ; That Alexander was , not long before , gone from Rome into the Army in Pannonia , whence it was that he came to you ; That Ptolomey was brought up in Caesar's Court , all the World conceaving miraculous hopes of him ; That for our two Sisters , that were born of Octavia , Agrippina was courted by Domitius Aenobarbus , and the younger , Antonia by Archelaus , King of Cappadocia , and divers other Illustrious Persons , as well among the Romans , as among those Princes that had their education in Augustus's Court , and that for the two Princesses , the Daughters of Octavia and Marcellus , and whom we still looked on as our Sisters ; Marcella was courted by Crassus and Polemon , but according to the general opinion , designed by the Emperour for the great Agrippa ; and the young and fair Martia , besides a many other Suitors and Adorers , whom her excellent perfections magnetically drew after her , was most earnestly courted by Aemilianus , one of the house of the Scipio's , and young Catulus , both persons extreamly considerable as well upon the score of their vertues , as extraordinary worth and parts . The other Ladies , whom I have named to you , were also courted by the most Illustrious Persons about Rome , of Roman extraction , insomuch that Rome was , in point of galantry and magnificence , much beyond what I am able to represent to you . The Emperour , who , as you know , is yet in the flower of his age , and is naturally very much inclined to whatever sounds any thing of gallantry , gave himself the example as to what tended that way , through the engagement and inclinations he then had , and still hath for Mecoenas's Wife , a Woman of great Beautie , and a vast-wit and understanding , but with this disadvantage as to her reputation , that the frequent addresses and familiarity of the Emperour did her some injurie , as being one , that , having been Wife to a man whose vertue the whole Empire had a particular honour and veneration for , should have carryed her self with that reservednesse as might have been proof against those reports , which but too too often blast the most circumspect behaviours . This excellent woman did the Emperour one day take occasion to entertain with a Comedy , Musick , and walking , in the fair and famous Gardens of Lucullus , and all the persons I have named to you , with divers others , whom I have not mentioned , were admitted into the noble meeting . The first divertisement they were entertained with , while they expected the other , ( which were not to be had , but by torch-light ) was that of Walking , so that the Company being gotten into those pleasant walks , they took their turns about , and saw all the rarities of the Garden , which certainly are admirable , and not below the report that is spread over the World of it , and the charge , which the most sumptuous of mankind had been at about it . The Empresse , whose thoughts have ever been more taken up with what related to her ambition and State-Affairs , then with any thing else , pretending to be ignorant of the Emperour's inclinations , and seeming not the least troubled thereat , would needs make one of that Assembly ; and while they walked , was led by Agrippa , though she had no great respects for him , and looked on the interest he had with Augustus , with some jealousie . Mecoenas waited on the Princesse Octavia , and after her the Emperour himself led Terentia ; after them came Julia , led by Marcellus , and after her my self , led by Tiberius . Domitius had Agrippina by the arm , and King Archelaus the fair Antonia . Marcella was conducted by Prince Polemon , Martia by the gallant Crassus ; Sulpicia , by Lentulus , Hortensia , by Flavianus ; Sabina , by Cinna , Servilia , by Emilianus , Flavia , by Albinus , Virginia by Cornelianus , and the excellent Cipassis , ( who for her own worth , and the friendship which Julia had for her , was numbred among the most considerable ) by Ovid. Besides all these , Drusus , Ptolomy , Mithridates , and Horace , whom they had brought with them , and whom all the World respected , and was in love with , for his admirable wit , having not any Ladies to wait on , or being unwilling to engage themselves any where against their inclinations , very pleasantly desired leave to dispose of themselves where they might meet with any hands free ; which Livia having , in the name of the whole companie , granted them , Drusus came and took me by the hand , out of a confidence his Brother , who had me by the other , would not take it amisse . Ptolemey addressed himself to the beautiful Martia , who was led by Crassus ; the daring Mithridates confidentlie fastened on Antonia , who was led by Archelaus ; and Horace , after he had recollected himself a little after a verie pleasant manner , laid hold of Cipassis , who was led by Ovid , and reaching him her hand , said verie wittilie , that for an unfortunate stranger , she was not the worst waited on in the Companie , having those two men about her . This Noble Assembly , the noblest haplie that the whole Universe could have afforded , went all together into a spacious walk , covered in a manner with trees of an extraordinarie height , and abutted , as all the rest did , upon a large Basin of Water , which is in the midst of the Garden , having in it one principal figure which may be seen from all the extremities , and that is a Neptune , placed in the midst of the water , seated in his Chariot , drawn by Tritons , and holding in the right hand his Trident , which at the three points of it , cast forth water to a greater height then the heighest trees of the Garden . He is compassed about by a hundred Nereids of Alablaster , disposed about the extremities of the Basin , in a hundred several postures ; and placed at equal distances within a row of Pilasters of white marble , by which it is encompassed . From this place , by the means of twelve spacious walks , which abutt there , may be seen all the extremities of the Garden , and the end of every walk is remarkable for some object that does a certain pleasant violence on the sight , and surpasses the Spectator in twelve different manners . That particular walk into which we were gotten , entertained our eyes onely with the gate of the Garden , and a prospect of Rome ; but all the rest end either with perspectives , made with so much art , that they deceave the sight , even to the extremity thereof ; or with grotts , admirable as well for the variety of shells , and the Nacre whereof they are built , as for the diversity of the springs and sigures , whereby they are adorned , or with Arbours miraculous for their structure , or lastly with descents of water , ordered with such extraordinary artifice , as that falling from an excessive height upon a many several steps , it makes a confused , but withal , a pleasant noise , and so runs into a number of little channels , which border the Walks in diverse places , crosse them in divers others , so that people are forced to go over them upon Bridges , having on both sides Pilasters of Marble . The twelve principal walks are crossed up and down by an infinite number of others , wherein it is not hard for one to lose himself ; but with this advantage , by way of recompence , that wheresoever chance , or your own , inclination disposes of you , the objects you are entertained with , are every where very delightful and very surprizing . There are thousands of rarities in this Garden , which I do not trouble you with an account of , and for what I have told , it hath onely been by the way , and somewhat besides my purpose . When the whole Company had taken several turns about the Basin , it divided it self into several parties according to the different inclinations of the persons , Julia having made a proposition to that purpose , and represented that walking wanted that freedom and divertisement when there were a many together , which it had when there is more privacy . For my part I was resolved not to leave Octavia , who began to direct her course towards one of the principal Walks , and my Sister Antonia was as resolved to keep me company . It was , I must confesse , no smal satisfaction to me , that Drusus came and joyned with Tiberius , to lead me , as well upon the account of the many excellent qualities I observed in his person , as also that I thought it much better , being between the Brothers , then alone with Tiberius ; besides that I cannot deny , but that I found something in Drusus's discourse , which in some measure took off the teadiousnesse I met with in that of his Brother , and consequently was satisfied as to the good opinion which all the World had of him . He was in very good terms with Marcellus , as to the difference there had been between them concerning their loves to Julia ; insomuch , that he not onely forbore all visits to the Princesse , but it was visible in all his actions , that he had given over all thoughts of her , and sought nothing with so much earnestnesse as the friendship of Marcellus . Besides , though he sided as much as he could with his Brother , as in point of honour he was obliged to do , yet did he not presse his interest very much to me , and knowing the aversion I had for his Brothers addresses , and the respects I had for those of Coriolanus , he said very little to me of his Brother , and spoke nothing to the disadvantage of his Rival . 'T was this day that he entertained me with abundance of things that were infinitely pleasant , and his Brother maliciously putting him upon some discourse concerning Julia , he spoke of her with so much modesty and reservednesse , but withal with so much wit , that I had from that time a greater esteem for him then I had had before . After us came Antonia , led by Archelaus and Mithridates , but the Emperour having sent for Archelaus , as having some businesse to communicate to him , Mithridates stayed alone with Antonia , to his unconceaveable satisfaction . This was it he had sought out of a long time , and what he could never find before ; and accordingly being a person infinitely confident , he would needs make his advantage of it , attributing the silence he had for some time observed to want of opportunity . And yet all his confidence , though sommoned together upon this occasion , stuck not so close to him , but that for some minutes he was at a losse what to do as to the design he had to discover his thoughts , and Antonia on the other side was so terrible upon any occasions of that nature , that she was able to make the most assured of their strength to tremble . However he took heart in his resolution , and falling into discourse about the departure of Archelaus ; I never made it any question , Madam , said he to her , but that Archelaus entertains whatever orders come from Caesar , with all the respect and complyance that may be ; but for this last , I believe it hath been receaved by him , with a disturbance equal to the satisfaction it hath bred in me . I cannot apprehend , replies Antonia , the cause of either his discontent or your joy , nor see in this accident any occasion of either the one or the other . For Archelaus , replies Mithridates , you cannot certainly but know how unkindly he takes it to be absent from you , since you are not to be now acquainted with the passion he hath for you : and for Mithridates , you may well imagine what joy it is to him to have the honour to waite on you alone , when I have once told you that he is involved in the same chains with Archelaus . These words of Mithridates made Antonia blush for very indignation , though from some circumstances she was satisfied as to some part of that truth ; but she would needs pretend that she understood not his meaning , and so seem the lesse incensed against him , whereupon re-assuming the discourse with an action full of disdain , I know not , said she to him , what you mean either by the chains or passions of Archelaus , but am satisfied , that were he conscious of any thing which I should take amisse at his hands , the respects he hath for me are so great , that he would keep it from my knowledge . Ah Madam , replyed he , is it possible , that you who pretend so much to a real sincerity , can so peremptorily affirm that the King of Cappadocia hath never entertained you with the affection he hath for you ? If ever he did speak to me of it , replies the Princesse , it matters not , I gave no credit to what he said , and that for me to do so , was the greatest advantage he could ever hope from such discourse ; for after all , when he had done what he could to perswade me that he had an affection for me , I should possibly have perswaded him in my turn , that I should be subject to a quite contrary passion for persons , whose affections make them forget the respect they ought to observe . For matter of respect , replies the Prince of Comagenes , I must acknowledge , it ought to be had for you while life lasts , and that the least violation thereof deserves the severest punishment ; but for a man to be so far from being awanting in point of respect , as that he onely presumes to discover a love , which for the greatest part consists in respect it self ; does he deserve those lightnings and thunder-bolts which you cast at the guilty ? and must a man needs be exposed to your indignation for telling you , that he hath an adoration for you , equal to what he hath for the gods , as he should be to that of another person , whom he had done some affront to ? The case is the very same , replies the Princesse very roundly , and in my opinion , there should be no distinction made between such adorations and affronts . How Madam , cries out Mithridates , it seems you allow no difference between the effects of Love , and those of Hatred ? When those of Love are importunate and troublesome , answers Antonia , I think them more insupportable then those of Hatred , and , such is my humour , I should sooner pardon an affect of Hatred in my enemies , then an expression of Love in those that call themselves my Friends . Ah Madam , replies the Prince with an action full of earnestnesse , if it be so , I shall advise the unfortunate Mithridates not to tell you till at the last gasp , that he dies for you , and I shall beseech you for the future to read in his eyes what you forbid him to declare with his tongue . Mithridates had no sooner pronounced these words , with a submissive look on the ground , but Antonia casting her eyes on him , with an action full of fiercenesse ; Mithridates , said she to him , I am now satisfied that you take me for ... at which word making a sudden stop , haply to correct what the hastinesse of her thoughts had almost forced into her mouth . No , no , said the Prince , interrupting her , no Madam , I do not take you for Julia , for it was of her that you were going to speak , and the gods are my witnesses , that though truth it self , and the passion I have had for that Princesse , might well oblige me to speak advantageously of her , yet must I acknowledge that I find no resemblance between you . It was from my intention , replies Antonia , to say any thing of Julia , I conceave it an honour to be any way like her , and am perswaded she gives as little entertainment as I do , to such discourses as that , you have entertained me with : but whether that be so or not , if I have deserved this unhappy adventure for the pains I have taken to make you some answer on an unbeseeming subject , meerly to avoid the like for the future , since I cannot take down your confidence , I shall deprive you of the occasions , and you shall talk to me in another stile , or never see me again . Mithridates at these words , notwithstanding his great confidence was somewhat at a losse , and knew not what answer to make her , when the incensed Antonia having pronounced them ; and walking a little faster to overtake us , Sister , Sister , said she to me , stay for us , and give us leave to be of your company , and participate of your discourse . These words falling from her somewhat disorderedly , were enough for me to guesse at the truth ; so that when she was come up to us , I could not forbear looking on her with a certain smile , as if I understood by her countenance that she was really angry . Coming to our side , Drusus , who was next her , very respectfully presented her with the hand he had at liberty , and Antonia having with as much civility receaved it , we walked all five abrest , after Octavia and Mecaenas , who were some few paces before us , and often engaged in our discourse . Tiberius and Drusus talked in a manner all the time , and though Mithridates was a person sufficiently inclined to discourse and mirth , yet came there not many words from him all the day after . I could not forbear smiling when ever I looked on Antonia , who was extreamly troubled at it . But what was most pleasant of all , was , when we were gotten out of the spacious walk to go into others that were narrower , which lye next to the little Rivuletts , and wherein there cannot walk above three abrest ; for Drusus being in the middle of the five , and just between my Sister and me , we were both desirous to keep him ; Antonia , to be exempted from the discourse she was so willing to avoid , and I , because I would not be alone with Tiberius , and accordingly upon these several considerations we both drew Drusus with us at the same time , and to make him the more sure to us , wrung him hard by the hand . That action surprized him a little at first , as not being wont to be so treated by us , but a while after , being a person infinitely ingenious , he apprehended our meaning , and could not forbear laughing at it . He was a while in suspence which side to take , telling us that he wished himself the fate of Aristocles , with abundance of other things , very witty and pleasant ; but at last , he decided the controversie , somewhat to my disadvantage , for he left me , because he would be alone with Antonia , but telling me withal very wittily , that he was a better Brother then for to deprive Tiberius any longer of my discourse , and that he would waite upon Antonia , who had not the same engagements to Mithridates , as I had to his Brother . Mithridates blushed at this discourse , and was forced , though with much discontent , to accept of Drusus's company : but not long after , being come to a place where several walks crossed one the other , we met Julia , Agrippina , and Marcia , with Marcellus , Domitius , Crassus , and young Ptolomey our Brother , and saw coming on the other side , the Emperour with Terentia , the Empress , Marcella and divers others , so that Caesar having given order that all the Company should rally , all met together at the end of one of the walks in a spacious vaulted Arbour , open on three sides , and having at the three openings , three springs casting up water higher than the roof of the Arbour . There it was that the Musick expected us , and that the most excellent voices that Rome could afford , joyned to all the instruments requisite to make a noble consort , gave us a very delightful divertisment . After the Musick , which lasted not above an houre , all went a walking again , and walked till night ; but this second time , every one endeavoured to avoid being of their Company whom they could not affect , so that Mithridates being deprived of the company of Antonia , who did all she could to shun him , stayed with Drusus , Crassus , young Ptolomey , and others , who came not neer the Ladies for all that day . When the day began to dis-lodge , and resign its place to darknesse , we were all brought into a spacious Bower , so covered over with the boughs of trees whereof it was made that the violent rayes of the Meridian Sun could hardly find any passage into it , but that night it had such an excesse of light , that it might be said it never knew a greater day , that is , that of a thousand torches fastened to a hundred sumptuous branches sparkling with gold and precious stones , which hanging down from the boughs of the Bower , produced the noblest effect in the World , and enlightned a magnificent Theatre that had been set up at one end of it , and upon which the successors of the famous Roscius entertained the Company for two hours . The Comedy being ended , we went into another Bower , not far from the former , and enlightned after the same manner , where we were entertained with a magnificent collation ; and that also over , the rest of the night was spent in dancing . Archelaus danced with Antonia , whom Mithridates durst not come neer all the night . Polemon danced with Marcella , and had a long discourse with her , and our Brother Ptolomey , with the fair Martia ; but after a manner much different from that of the other . For Polemon having an extraordinary passion for Marcella , who for her part was not any way moved thereat , and did not much mind the expressions of Polemon's affection , and Ptolomey naturally averse from love , unlesse it were that of his liberty , was little moved at the beauty of Martia , though she were so well furnished that way as to make an impression on souls that were most insensible , and had naturally no aversion for Ptolemey , but lived with him by the directions of Octavia , as if they had been Brother and Sister . For Domitius and Agrippina , their conversation was ful of freedom , and whereas the pretentions of Domitius were generally countenanced and encouraged , and Agrippina a person of a disposition easily satisfied , her affection accordingly met with few traverses of fortune , and so her mind had little to struggle withal . Marcellus and Julia were in the height of familiarity , in regard no man disputed her with him , and that he himself had made his peace with her , as to the difference they had had together about the love of Drusus ; and for my part , I had my hands full of Tiberius , who made all the advantage he could of the absence of Coriolanus , but the most pleasant part of the story was a dispute raised by Cypassis , between Ovid and Horace , who had waited on her all that day , and who , upon a very nice and ticklish question , said things worthy the admiration of all the World. The greatest part of the night being thus spent , it was thought time to retire , whereupon the whole Company being disposed into Chariots , every one went to , what was then most desirable , rest . I know Sister I have not done well thus to digresse , or at least there was no necessity I should give you such a particular description of that dayes walking and entertainments , and it is not unlikely you expected to hear of some extraordinary accident some way relating to this History . But this short relation of the divertisements of that day , ( whereof I have given as brief an account as I could ) may be thus far advantageous to you , as to make you better acquainted , as well with the persons , as the little intrigues that then were in the Court of Augustus , and I have been so much the larger out of this consideration , that it was this day that gave birth to some things which have since come to passe of very great consequence . My Sister Antonia and I had layn together for some few dayes before , and were extraordinary kind one to another , as being engaged in a friendship that allowed as little separation as could possibly be . As we were undressing our selves that night , I fell into discourse about what had happened between her and Mithridates , and though she was extreamly loth to make me acquainted with it , yet at last not able to stand out against my persecutions of her , she gave me a punctual account of all the discourse she had had with him , as I have related it to you already , and discovered so much indignation in the recital thereof , that notwithstanding the sadnesse which then lay heavy on my heart , I could not forbear laughing at it , and to torment her with discourse about it . But the occasion I laid hold of to do so , was yet more handsome , when , as she put off her cloaths , there fell , out of one of her sleeves , a letter that had been hidden there , and which was no sooner fallen to the ground , but I took it up , and having with a great curiosity looked on the superscription , I found written in a hand that was unknown to me . ( To the fair Antonia . ) I had no sooner eyed that superscription , but presenting it to her , and obliging her to read it , she was extreamly at a losse , and perceaving her amazement to be so great as hindred her from speaking , Sister , said I to her , you have not dealt freely with me , since that having acquainted me with the particularities of Mithridates ' s affection , you conceal from me that of another more forunate Servant of yours , from whom you receave letters . These words put her into a sudden blush ; but having soon after recovered her self , Sister , replyed she very soberly , I shall not vindicate my self to you , and I think you know me better then to believe that I receave letters from any one . And yet you see , replyed I , that this is very truely directed to you , and that he that writ it , hath been so much afraid it should miscarry , that he would needs put your name in the superscription in very fair Characters . For that , replies Antonia , be it on the account of his discretion ; but that he hath been so fortunate in his design , as that it should be known it was directed to me , is all the satisfaction it will bring him , and assure your self , I am satisfied with the bare superscription , and have no desire to see any more of it . Not but that I am perswaded it comes from Mithridates himself , who will needs accomplish what he so confidently began , It being not so likely that Archelaus should have any hand in it , since he talked with me all the evening , and that I cannot believe every day should produce persons guilty of such an excesse of confidence . However it may be , said I to her , if you are not resolved to conceal it from me , you will give me leave to read it . You may as well let it alone , replies Antonia , but it would argue in me a distrust of my own strength , should I forbid you to do it if you are so resolved . I therefore opened the letter , and began to read aloud these words . Since that in your judgement there is no distinction to be made between adorations and affronts , and that you think the effects of hatred more supportable than those of love . Now , Sister , saies Antonia , interrupting me , was I not in the right , when I told you it came from Mithridates , and are they not his own words in the discourse that past between us ? So far , said I to her , I agree with you that Mithridates is the Authour of it ; but let us see what follows , and comfort your self so far , as that there is no new affront offered you in this letter , since it acquaints you with nothing but what you knew before . Antonia being of the same opinion , heard me with much more quietnesse of thought then before , so that I began it again , and found it in these words . SInce that in your judgement there is no distinction to be made between adorations and affronts , and that you think the effects of Hatred more supportable than those of Love , those who are destind to affront you , since they are onely such as are born to adore you , ought either to conceale the offence from you , or keep the offender out of your knowledge . For my part , fairest Antonia , I am the greatest of your Enemies , since that I am of all mankind the person that hath the greatest affection for you , and I tell you that confidently , which I should not without trembling , were I not unknown to you . You have seen and known the person , while yet you were ignorant of his passion ; but now that the passion is discovered , it is but fit the person should be concealed , that onely his Love may be exposed to your indignation . And since it is onely Love that you hate , and not the persons that are inclined to love you , if it be possible to engage the aversion you have for it , with such good successe as that you may be entreated to be more favourable to it , those who are guilty of no other crime , will appear before you in a lesse odious posture , when their crime is pardoned , or at least connived at by your indulgence . The most guilty of all those that commit any offences of this nature against you , seeing himself reduced by your inflexible maximes , to a cruel necessity of either holding his peace , or concealing himself , stands in suspence at the choice he is to make , which though it be , in appearance , fantastick , yet is in its consequences rational enough , nay haply generous enough , since that he cannot be charged with any consideration of his person , but onely of his love , and that it is to induce you to bear with his Love , that he addresses himself to you , and not to engage you to any affection towards his person , which he conceals from you , and which he shall conceal , haply , as long as belives . Pardon him this innocent surprize , which he intends your rigour , and let onely your Beauty engage against him , in a case wherein , to punish the rashnesse of his attempt , it wants not the assistance of your cruelty . As soon as I had given over reading , I looked on Antonia , who at the same time cast her eyes on my face , with certain discoveries of astonishment , not inferiour to what I was in my self . In a word , we were both equally surprised , and whereas we inferred from the first words of the Letter , that it came from Mithridates , we concluded from the sequele , not onely the quite contrary , but were perswaded withall , that the person who had writ it , had never made any expression of his love to Antonia , and that in that Letter he took occasion to make the first discoveries of it . 'T is true we were somewhat distrustful as to that opinion , when we reflected on the first words , which were the same she had said to Mithridates , and could not apprehend how they could come by chance so pat into the imagination of the Unknown Lover ; but for all the rest , it had so little relation or consistency either with the humour , former proceeding of Mithridates , or the terms wherein he was with Antonia , that we were satisfied it must needs be some other , and that one that either out of curiosity or concernment in the businesse , might have gotten behind the trees that were on both sides the walk , wherein the discourse had past , and listening attentively to what was said , had heard some part of it . Being agreed in this opinion as the most probable , we fell into discourse upon the adventure ; so far , that Antonia thought there was some thing in it so full of surprise , and so extraordinary , that she could not be angry at it , as she had been before at the confidence of Mithridates . We searched among all the men I have named to you the person we could with any likelihood suspect ; but though it was out of all question that it was one of those that had passed the day with us , yet after we had examined them all one after another , we could not fasten on any one whom we could charge with it . Divers of them had come neer Antonia , as well during the Comedy , as while they danced , and at the Collation ; but of all those that she could remember had had any discourse with her , there was not any whom we knew not to be otherwise engaged as to matter of affection , or to be much awanting in point of ingenuity , to carry on such a piece of gallantry . When we had discovered almost to wearinesse about it ; Who it may be , it matters not , saies Antonia , he puts himself to a great deal of trouble to no purpose , and if he deprive me of the object of my indignation , by concealing his person from me , he also deprives himself , continued she laughing , of the acknowledgement I should return his affection by not discovering himself . Ah Sister , said I to her , how well is this man acquainted with you , and how true is it , that if you were as ready to make acknowledgements , as to be transported with indignation , he would have taken a course quite contrary to what he hath ; but , be he what he will , I do not onely think him extreamly ingenious , but I believe he may carry on his design very successefully , and dare passe my word that you have a lesse aversion for him then for Mithridates and others , who have been so confident as to discover their passions to you . I acknowledge no lesse , replies Antonia , and am of your mind , that if I never know him while I live , I shall never while I live know whom I ought to hate . However it may be , replyed I , t is out of all doubt , this man hath Vnderstanding , and in that understanding something that is great , and signifies very visibly that he is a person of eminent quality , we shall know him when he shall think it fit . ... And , I hope , added Antonia , interrupting me , that , if he be a man of his word , we shall never know him . In troth , replyed I , my mind gives me , I should be extreamly troubled at it , and must confesse this untroden way of proceeding hath raised in me a more than ordinary curiosity . We should have had abundance of other discourse upon this adventure , but it was so late , or rather so neer day , that we were loath to sit up any longer , so that going to bed a little after , we soon fell asleep . For some dayes ensuing , ( though it might well be thought , that the misfortunes of my own life , being at that time such as found matter of discontent enough , should have left me but little curiosity ) I made it my earnest businesse to find out whom that Letter should come from , nay seemed to be much more concerned in the business than Antonia her self , who looked on all these things with the greatest indifference imaginable . And what much heightned my inquisition , was , that me thought the adventure argued somewhat so far beyond the ordinary way of proceeding , that , contrary to my natural inclination , I was extreamly desirous to see the issue of it . But all the little inquiries I made , proved ineffectual , for I never could come to the least discovery of any thing ; with so great circumspection had that person managed all things in order to the design he had to continue still unknown , though he omitted not any that might demonstrate the earnestnesse of his passion for Antonia . In the mean time , Ptolomey our Brother , ( the onely Brother Fortune had left us after the losse of Alexander , who was gone to find you out in Armenia , and of whom we had not the least account in the World ) lived in Augustus's Court , after such a rate as gave all that knew him occasion to conceave very great hopes of him : but as to matter of inclinations , the greatest he seemed to have , were those of his Liberty , nay , though he daily waited on the fairest Ladies about Rome , and was extreamly well entertained by them , yet could it not be inferred from any action of his , that he had a particular devotion for any . He was a great Lover of Arms , Horses , and all Exercises of the Body , and had a singular dexterity therein ; but , to sigh or pine for a Beauty , was a thing inconsistent with his humour , as being a person naturally inclined to be free and cheerful , and avoided as much as could be all distraction of thought . The vertuous Octavia , who still persisted in the generous design she had taken to make the best provision she could for the children of Anthony , and imagined she could not do it any way better then by bringing them into the family and allyance of Caesar , being now out of all hopes to effect her desires first in the person of Julius Antonius , and not long since in that of Alexander , who was looked on as lost as well as our Elder Brother , conceaved it might be brought to something in Pt●lomey , and wished his inclination directed to Martia , a Lady courted by the greatest persons among the Romans , and , to speak modestly of her , one that had very excellent parts . Ptolomey made no difficulty , to entertain that Princesse with all the civilities she might expect from him , nay , discovered somewhat of particular affection for her , suitably to the good intentions of Octavia : but indeed his flames were come to no great height , though Martia were a person infinitely lovely , for having a freedom of accesse to her every day , his deportment was accordingly full of cheerfullnesse and indifference . It was much otherwise with Martia , and though she were of an exemplary vertue and modesty , yet must it withal be acknowledged , that she is subjest to much tendernesse of mind , and having been brought up with Ptolomey , as with a person on whom her mother had cast her eies with a design to make him her Husband , and lived familiarly with him as with Marcellus , that fraternal friendship , which , with the names of Brother and Sister , Octavia would needs have continued among us , had made a greater impression in her mind , then well stood with the serenity and quiet thereof , so far as that she was no longer able to withstand the lovely qualities of that Prince , which out of all doubt had wrought much more upon her inclinations , than hers had upon those of Ptolomey . I had , not without much dis-satisfaction , taken notice of it my self , and several times chid my Brother for his backwardnesse in his acknowledgements of the sincere affection of Martia : but the young man , of an uncontrolled humour , would make some shift to put me off , telling me that he loved and honoured Martia , as he was obliged to do , and that he should be well content to give her the greatest assureances she could expect of the devotion he had for her ; but for melancholy , disturbances of mind , and reservednesse , he looked on them as the destroyers of his happinesse , and making good what he said in his actions , he was indeed very punctual in doing her all manner of civilities , and acknowledgements , nay so far as to expresse a more particular affection for her , then for any other . Yet was it observable withal , that it was done with a certain discovery of much freedom of mind , which argued in him such a mediocrity of inclinations , as that he would not , to waite on her , abate any thing of his enjoyments , nor let slip any occasion that offered it self to be among the Ladies , whose company could afford him ought of diversion . Martia , who is of a very mild disposition , endured this indifferent manner of behaviour a long time , without the least discovery of any discontent thereat : but at last , looking on it as an evident expression of his coldnesse and negligence , she began to be troubled , insomuch that the grief she conceaved thereat , wrought some alteration both in her humour and countenance . All the World took notice of her sadnesse ; but the motive thereof was absolutely unknown , and Martia , who made it her businesse to conceal it what she could , had haply smothered it to this day , if I had not casually made the first discovery thereof . During the time that her melancholy grew more and more prevalent upon her , taking occasion to give her a visit , and finding her alone , I entreated her of all love to acquaint me with the cause of her sadnesse , which troubled not onely all that knew her , but my self more particularly , who ( as I was for many considerations obliged to do ) had a more than ordinary affection for her . My caresses were answered by Martia ; after an indifferent and evasive manner , yet such as betrayed much grief and resentment . Very loath she seemed to be go give me any satisfactory answer , and would say no more then that she knew not any cause whence her sadnesse should proceed , and that it must be derived from her temperament or some indisposition of Body . But I , not satisfied with this answer , reproached her with a want of sincerity , and was pressing her to discover her mind more freely to a person whom she might trust with any thing , when Ptolomey comes into the Chamber . His first appearance wrought such an alteration in her , that her colour changed several times of a sudden ; and having casually cast my eies on her countenance , I could not but immediately take notice of the alteration which my Brothers coming in had wrought therein . From this discovery I might well guesse at some part of the businesse , and was in a manner perswaded that Ptolomey had contributed much to the change of that Princesse's disposition . This reflection made me take more particular notice of her deportment then I had done before , and I observed , that while Ptolomey stayed with us , she was at such a losse , that she found it some difficulty to speak . His visit was indeed but very short , for having stayed about a quarter of an hour with us , he told us , we were too sad for his company , and that he would go to Sabina's , where Virginia , Hortensia , Telavia , and several other Ladies were met , and where he hoped to find more diversion . Whereupon going out of the room , he left Martia so much troubled , both at his words , and manner of departure , that the most dis-observant person in the World might have perceaved the disturbance of her thoughts , by the trouble it raised in her countenance . I must confesse I was my self much surprized at Ptolomey's deportment , and angry with him for it , and having withal observed Martia's affliction thereat , I was so much the more earnest to look further into the businesse , out of the desires I had to serve and oblige her , if it lay in my power . To which effect reiterating the caresses and intreaties I had made to her some few minutes before , I conjured her by all the friendship that was between us , not to conceale from me any longer what her heart was so much burthened with , assuring her that that curiosity in me proceeded not from any thing but the desires I had to serve her in that conjuncture , proportionably to the affection I had for her . But I could not get a word from her , & instead of some answer , there fell from her eyes some few tears which she could not possibly keep in any longer , and which she would have concealed from me by turning her head to the other side . That discovery raised in me all the compassion I could conceave at such an accident , and thereupon putting my cheek to hers , with an action that argued the tendernesse I had for her , What Sister , said I to her , can you be so cruel as to conceale from me the cause of a grief wherein I concern my self so much ; or have I so poorly deserved your affection , that you have so little confidence of mine ? I durst trust my life in your hands , replies Martia , nay any thing else that I thought more precious ; But why will you engage me into a discourse , whence you will infer nothing but my foudnesse and extravagance ? Or if you have any opinion of my prudence , why will you not rather advise me to do all that lies in my power to preserve it ? I am so well satisfied as to that particular , replyed I , that I shall never conceave otherwise of you ; and that is the reason I am so importunate with you , as knowing , that I shall not understand any thing from you , which must not confirm me in the confidence I have thereof . It argues the greatnesse of my obligations to you , replyed the Princesse , but be what will the issue of it , I cannot have the courage to acquaint you with my weaknesse , and I think I satisfie the duty of our mutual friendship when I promise you to acknowledge it , if you guesse the cause thereof . Since you afford me that freedom , said I to her , and consequently give me some ground to believe you will approve that of my discourse , may I not ask you , whether the young Prince , who now left the room , be not in some measure the occasion of your melancholy , and whether his being awanting in the service he owes you may be some cause of your being dissatisfied with him ? Upon these words , Martia , being not any longer able to smother the confusion she was in , nor the blushes that spread through her countenance , leaned her self against my shoulder , and wringing one of my hands between both her own , with the greatest discovery of passion that could be , Sister , said she to me , with much difficulty , I am not worthy the services of Ptolomey ; nay it is not unlikely he conceaves it so , and by his deportment towards me , you may easily judge , that I am not to statter my self with any great hopes of him . I must confesse that , having entertained the first addresses of his affection , by the commands of those who have the disposal of my inclinations , and that having possibly been too implicitely dutiful to Octavia , I cannot quit the hopes I had conceaved thereof , without some affliction ; and this is the confusion , this is the fondnesse , which I neither durst , nor ought to have discovered , but the relyance I have on your friendship perswades me , that you will not let it go any further , nay , that you will conceale it even from Ptolomey himself , who obliges me not to this tendernesse for him , while he hath so little for me . These words , falling from her with that mildnesse which is absolutely natural in her , gave my heart a more then ordinary assault , whereupon embracing her with a certain excesse of affection ; Sister , said I to her , Ptolomey is happy , in●iinitely beyond his deserts , if I may measure his happinesse by these discoveries of your affection towards him ; nay I am confident , that had be but the knowledge thereof , he would cast himself at your feet , begging your pardon for all the faults , which through the inconsiderate sallies of youth , he may have committed against you . He were unworthy all countenance of fortune , if he entertain not this as the greatest which Heaven could favour him with ; but I am to assure you , as I have had it thousands of times from his own mouth , and see it in his heart , that he hath for you the greatest sentiments of passion and respect he can have , and if that be awanting in the demonstrations he ought to give you thereof , it is to be attributed to the impetuosity of his greener years , which time will so settle , as that you will be the onely object of his devotions for all the rest of his life . I shall not acquaint him with any thing of what you have discovered to me , but as from my self make him sensible of his omissions of duty , and I dare promise you to bring him at your feet , as penitent , and as reformed in matter of inclination as he ought to be , and your vertue deserves . With these words , and what else I said to her , I appeased Martia , and further representing to her , that Ptolomey deserved not so great expressions of her good will , and that it was but oitting he should not be acquainted therewith , least it made him too insolent , I by degrees so laid that mild nature , that I brought her to a resolution of not grieving any longer after that manner , and that she would reassume her former freedom and pleasantnesse of conversation . In the mean time , give me leave to acquaint you with the adventure , which the same day happened to Ptolomey , and prepare your self to hear a very strange accident . He went to Sabina's , as he told us he would , where a great many Ladies met , and among others , besides those he had named to us , Helvidia , Sulpicia , Emilia , ( whom I made mention of in the adventures of Julius Antonius , & who was some years since married to Scipio ) and with her that inexorable Tullia , who had been the cause of the losse of our Elder Brother . After the death of Caecinna , and the deplorable accident I have already related to you , she retired to Tusculum , where she continued six years , without ever coming once to Rome ; during which time Cicero , her Brother , had made his abode in Africk , where he was Proconsul ; but being not long before returned to Rome , he had brought his Sister with him , which to effect he had used all the authority he had over her , otherwise she had still continued her solitude . 'T was not above three dayes before that she came to Rome , where she was thought as beautiful as when she left it , though she were then about three or four and twenty years of age , and had a sufficient measure of affliction to cause some alteration in her beauty . Her dresse was not after the exactnesse of the mode , yet neat , and there was in her countenance such a conjunction of sweetnesse and majesty , that Ptolomey , who had never seen her before , immediately took notice of her more than of any of the rest . At his coming in , the company was gotten into a long Gallery , where they were looking on the pieces that were hanged about it , yet so as they were divided into parties , according to the difference of pictures more or lesse inviting them . Ptolomey was not expected in this company , and if Sabina had had any notice of his coming , she would not have had Tullia there , though she were of her most intimate acquaintances : but he being of a quality that won him a welcom reception every where , and that the excellencies of his person recommended him no lesse then the rank he was of , he was very kindly entertained , so far as that some part of the company came about him at his entrance into the room . Being a person of a majestick look , a noble carriage of body , and a deportment infinitely taking , Tullia immediately observed him , not without surprise , and she viewed him with such a look as discovered , that , notwithstanding his being Anthony's Son , he seemed such to her , as could not raise her aversion . Now she being the onely person in the company to whom he was unknown , she asked one that stood next her , what his name was ; which she had no sooner heard , but there rise such a tempest in her countenance , that the alteration happened therein was observed by all those that looked on her . She was once in a thought to leave the company , whereupon coming up to Emilia , and whispering her in the ear with some disturbance , What , said she to her , can the World afford me no place of refuge against the Children of Anthony ? Emilia , who was troubled at the accident , made her no immediate answer ; but Sabina , as Lady of the House , coming neer her to make excuses for what was happened , and to let her know that she was as much surprized at Ptolomey's arrival , as she was , told her withal , that he was a person of such quality , as not to be forced out of the house . Whereupon Emilia , having somewhat recovered her self , intreated her not to make any disturbance in the company , and to remember her self , that the two publick discoveries she had made of her aversion for the children of Anthony had produced effects but too too deplorable ; that she might stay in the room , yet not engage her self into any particular conversation with Ptolomey , and from that day avoid all opportunities of meeting with him ; that she would undertake , that Ptolomey should not endeavour any acquaintance with her , and that she knew so much of his humour , as raised in her a confidence that he would not be guilty of those importunities towards her , which his Brother had been . Sabina added her intreaties to those of Emilia , and both together prevailed so far with Tullia , that they perswaded her to stay with them as long as the rest did . In the mean time , Ptolomey , who , upon the first sight , had taken notice of Tullia's beauty , and had further observed some part of the trouble which his presence had raised in her , and some thing of what had passed in that part of the Gallery where she had retired , being in some impatience to know the name of that beautiful person , asked it of Albinus , who , making no difficulty , to give him an account of her , filled him with astonishment . He retreated some few paces , as somewhat amazed , and looking on her more attentively than before ; What , said he , is this the same inexorable Tullia , that terrible Beauty , by whose means we have lost our Brother ? At these words he stopped , running over in his mind thousands of things which presented themselves confusedly to his imagination . The relation had been made of the insupportable treatments which our Brother had receaved from her , and the sad effects they had produced , raised in him such bitter resentments against her , as made him abhor her as an over-cruel enemy ; And though he were not ignorant of the reason she had to defie all communication with our house , yet was it his judgement , as well as of a many others , that she was excessively violent against a Prince , that had given her so great assurances of his love , and who , as to his person , was very amiable and much respected . He had often wished a meeting with her , to see , as he would say himself , what making that terrible person was of , and to try , whether his soul were so immalleable , and consequently not able to resist the influences of her beauty better then that of Julius Antonius did . But Tullia being not returned to Rome , and that there was no expectation of her coming thither , he had quitted all hopes of it , nay , lost all remembrance of her . At last , having recovered himself out of the first astonishment he had conceaved at the rencounter , he fortified his heart with more fiercenesse then ordinary , summoning all his indignation , to avoid a fate like that of his Brothers . But he stood not in any need of that assistance , for , whether it proceeded from the prejudice he had against her , or from a certain Antipathy : he was not guilty of the least inclination for her , and accordingly looking on her with a scornful smile ; Arme thy self , said he to himself , with all the charms of imperious beauty , thou shalt not treat me as thou didst my Brother . He was at first in a mind to be gone , as being unwilling that his presence should cause any distraction in a company whereto he had not any invitation ; but not long after perceaving , that all were satisfied with his being there , and that Sabina her self was not troubled at it , he resolved to stay , as thinking it no discretion to deprive himself of his enjoyments , to do the enemy of our house a pleasure , and being not much troubled at the spight he thought he did her by his stay . Being a person infinitely master of himself , he immediately reassumed his ordinary pleasantnesse , and while the conversation lasted , there fell from him the most ingenious things he had said in his life , and that with such a grace , that all the company admired him . Even Tullia her self was as attentive as any , could not forbear looking on him , and found , to her grief , that her indignation was not so violent , as she had wished it might have been . They spent the time in several recreations , they danced , they had a collation ; and as Ptolomey was the most sportive , the most pleasant , and , out of all doubt , the handsomest person in the company , so did he accordingly , in the dancing , and all the other entertainments , draw the eyes and ears of the presence after him . He sung , he danced with abundance of grace , nay , he would needs that day make the greatest ostentation he could of himself , purposely to put his enemy out of countenance , and to let her know that the children of Anthony , were not so contemptible as she would by her example have perswaded the World. His intention as to some part proved effectual , as to the rest , it produced effects much different from those which he expected it should . He spoke to all the Ladies that were present , several times , Tullia onely excepted , whom yet he treated not with any incivility , or did any action that might disoblige her , as well out of a respect for her sex , as upon Sabina's account , thinking it enough to be at some distance from her , as it were to make shew of respect , and the fear he was in to displease her . He looked on her often , and he observed her eyes were in a manner alwayes fastened on his countenance . He at first conceaved her looks to be such as proceeded from indignation , but afterwards he was satisfied there was nothing of hostility in them , and that her eyes darted no more rigour on him , then any other of the company . That observation made him the more self-conceited ▪ insomuch , that having that day resolved to be consident even to a degree of insolence , whispering Lentulus , who stood by him , in the ear , yet without turning his eyes towards Tullia , whom he would by no means offend ; Pray give me your opinion , said he to him , with a pleasant kind of presumption , do not you perceave , that that cruel enemy of ours , who treated our elder Brother with such rigour , honours us with her looks ? I have taken notice of it , as well as your self , saies Lentulus to him , and you would think it very strange , if , instead of the aversion she hath for your house , she should have a contrary passion for you . I should indeed be extreamly astonished at it , replies Ptolomey , but if it should be the pleasure of the gods that such a thing should come to passe , I protest to you I should revenge my Brother . How , added Lentulus , taking him to the window , that they might not be heard , you would behave your self barbarously and inflexibly towards a Beauty that had an affection for you , and would act the part of Tullia towards her , if she acted towards you that of Julius Antonius ? I have not hitherto , replyed my Brother , been any wayes in a condition to exercise my cruelty , and when things shall come to the passe that you speak of , I shall not be guilty of those scorns and incivilities towards Tullia , which she was towards my Brother , because it is impossible I should ever be exempted from that respect which I owe her Sex. But I would have her to know , that that destiny , rather then his own reason , which forced my Brother into the extremities of blindnesse and extravagance , hath not the same influence on me , and that there can but little love be expected from me for a person guilty of so much aversion for an innocent Prince , and one so eminent as Julius Antonius was . While Ptolomey broke forth into these expressions , and chafed himself into exasperation by the sight of that female enemy of his , there passed things of a quite different nature in the soul of Tullia ; insomuch that though that Beauty did all she could to heighten her detestation against Ptolomey , yet that passion , disarmed of its main strength , was so far from contributing any thing thereto , that it seemed of no force at all , and whether it were that she saw in the person of Ptolomey , ( son to Cleopatra , and not to Fulvia , who had been Cicero's implacable enemy , and much more the occasion of his death than Anthony ) but one half of its object , or that she submitted to some unknown power , she refused to obey in that emergency , and felt her self disposed of all that before had kept up her spirit with so much constancy . In a word , to speak of her modesty , Fulvia could not hate Ptolomey , though possibly she was not free from a desire to do it , she hearkened to him , and looked on him as favourably as on others that were present , she was one of the last that withdrew ; and when the Company was dissolved , she did not expresse the least dissatisfaction at that meeting , nor betrayed by any action or look , the least aversion for the person of Ptolomey . In the mean time , I , having left Martia , retired into my own Chamber , where I was no sooner got , but Antonia comes in , and coming to me with a countenance divided between a desire of laughing , and some inclination to be angry ; Sister , said she to me , I have somewhat to make you merry withall , and since you find so much diversion in an adventure I take but little pleasure in , I love you too well to conceal any circumstance from you , which may adde any thing to your satisfaction . I have spent this whole day at the Empresse's , where were all the most eminent about the Court , five or six onely excepted that were at Sabina's , and this evening as I came away , I found a Letter in my hand-kerchief , and cannot imagine by what means it should come thither without my knowledge ; and since I think it out of all question that it comes from the same unknown person you wot of , I thought sit to bring it away with me , that you might have the full satisfaction of it . Having with these words put it into my hands , I took it without making her any reply , and having opened it , found therein these words . To the Fair ANTONIA . I Have seen you this day , and found you brighter and more beautiful than the star from which we derive our light , and have participated of the excellencies of your conversation . You have seen me , you have looked on me favourably , nay , such was your goodnesse , you have given me leave to entertain you with as much freedom as any of those that were present , nay , what is yet more , there were some not so well treated as my self , and whose condition I have been far from envying , as to any thing hath happened this day . Hence you may see , fairest Antonia , what advantages I make of the resolution I have taken to conceal from you the name of your enemy . Had you known me to be that criminel that durst presume to adore you , and sticks not to tell you so , I should have been thrust away with as much contempt as Mithridates , and have been as discontented as Archelaus , whose fortune hath not been much better . But in regard you could not either in my countenance or yet in my designes perceave the least discovery of what I have in my heart , you have looked on me , and treated me as an innocent person , though I really were the most guilty of all the company . See then , incomparable Princesse , whether I am any wayes to be blamed , for putting this trick upon you , and pardon it me , since that , of all those that ever were done , it is the most innocent . No question Sister but it is , said I , having read out the letter , and delivering it to her ; he deserves to be pardoned , for there never was any thing of surprise or circumvention more excusable than this . That then it your judgement , replies Antonia , but for my part , I am not absolutely of the same , and there is haply in this artifice much more malice and design then you imagine . I cannot conceave , replyed I , what malice you can suspect there may be in it ; I can see nothing but abundance of respect and care to avoid the occasions of displeasing you . But Sister , added I , can you not suspect any one of all those you have seen to day ? The number was so great , replies Antonia , that I know not on whom particularly to fix my thoughts , for there were present Agrippa , Mecaenas , Marcellus , Domitius , Tiberius , Drusus , Crassus , Aemilianus , Cinna , Cepio , Pollio , Flavianus , Servilius , Polemon , Archelaus , Mithridates , Varus ; and , besides these , all of the most eminent quality in Augustus's Court , so that among so many , it were impossible for me to make any certain judgement . Our discourse had been longer upon this subject , had not Ptolomey come into the room , and put us from what we were then upon , with what he had to say of another accident had happened to him . For he had no sooner set his foot in the Chamber , but crying out to me , as it were in a transport of joy , I have seen her , Sister , said he to me , I have seen that terrible one , I have seen that inexorable Beauty , and thanks be to the gods , she hath done me no hurt . These words , uttered by him with a certain precipitation , gave me not any light to guesse at the adventure had happened to him , nor was it likely I should have imagined any thing neer it ; but Antonia having asked him what it might be , he related to us how he had met with the cruel Tullia , at Sabina's , how he had passed away the whole day with her , and in a word , gave us a particular account of that meeting , even to the last circumstances . I was extreamly troubled at the relation , to see that inflexible beauty , as it were newly reviving , by whose means we had lost our Brother , and was afraid some unfortunate accident would have been the effect of her returne , which I had no sooner discovered to Ptolomey , but he made thousands of protestations to me , accompanyed with oaths , that there was not any woman in the World which he should not affect rather than Tullia , though he could not deny but that he thought her very handsome , and was perswaded she had abundance of worth in her . I was over-joyd at those assurances , as well because I could not by any means affect Tullia , after the losse of a Brother , such as she had forced away from us , as because I was desirous that Ptolomey should have been at the service of Martia , not onely for the extraordinary perfections of that Princesse , the affection she had for him , and the respects I had for her , but also out of a consideration of the advantages of Fortune which must needs have followed upon that allyance , such as he had all the reason in the World to embrace . From that day I took occasion to discover my thoughts more and more to him , and to represent to him what obligations he had to Martia , Octavia , and her self ; and , seconded by Antonia , I made him so sensible of all things , that , though he was not much subject to make over-serious reflections on things , yet he promised us to devote himself absolutely to Martia , for whom he had an infinite esteem and affection , and whom he would never give any occasion to distrust his constancy ; insomuch , that giving her a visit that very night , he made thousands of protestations of his fidelity to her , and that with circumstances so full of ardor and obligation , that shew was extreamly satisfied therewith . The very same night , the unknown servant of Antonia entertained her with a Serenade , consisting of certain instruments , and the best voices in the World. But , we two lying together , Antonia said it might be as well intended for me as for her , and that among the voices she knew some to be of the Emperours Musick , whom none but Tiberius could employ ; but it was long since Tiberius and I had expressed our selves one to another by Serenades , so that Antonia was at last perswaded to the contrary , when , after a Dialogue which was sung in several parts , the whole Musick joyned together to sing these words which we heard distinctly , and which I could not but remember , as having been sung three or four times over . T' expresse his Love , the Lover is Vnknown , t' appease an angry Fair , Can you not pardon him that dyes A crime of Love for to repair ? There needed but these words to take away all contestation between Antonia and my self , insomuch , that since it was out of her power to remedy it , she resolved , though not without much trouble , to endure the persecution . I could not forbear laughing at the disturbance she was in , and no question but I might have found a great pleasure in the adventure , had my thoughts been subject to a certain innocent mischievousnesse , wherein persons of our age find themselves no smal diversion , But , besides that I have a natural dis-inclination to any such thing , the misfortunes of my life have abated very much of my cheerful disposition ; and if it might be thought that I had at that time some favourable intervals upon the news which came to Rome of the great successes of Coriolanus , who with his sword opened himself a way to reascend the throne of his Ancestors , I became on the other side more and more suspected at the Court , and it was already threatned I should be secured , as indeed I was , not long after , as I have related to you already . There were already five or six dayes past since there was a general expectation in Rome of a divertisement which the Emperour was to have upon the Tiber in one of the fairest nights of the Summer , to expresse the love he bore Terentia , as it was reported , where by the means of certain artificial fires of the invention of the Greeks there was made , in above a hundred several figures , a new day upon the Tiber , wherein , because it is not of it self broad enough for such a kind of divertisement , the Emperour hath caused a new channel to be made below the City , which is six times broader and deeper than the ordinary current : so that with that light multiplyed by that of a thousand torches , disposed along the banks on both sides , there was seen a little sea-sight , wherein a great number of small boats , made after the manner of men of war , and all covered over with artificial fires , crossing and engaging one the other , according to the order agreed on before , entertained the Spectators with one of the most delightful sights in the World. The pleasure of the eye was seconded by that which was provided for the ear by the sound of thousands of war instruments , which raised an echo from the banks of the River for above a hundred Stadia about , and which instead of a confused noise , made an harmonious sound with much art , which , smiting the ear , inspired the most vigilant with a certain joy , and raised up the spirits of the most dull . And whereas the boats that are up and down the Tiber are very little , especially in the ordinary channel , and that there was requisite a vast number of them to receave those persons that would participate of the divertisement , people were forced to divide themselves into small parties , and for the most part there went but five or six persons in every boat . This was it that gave occasion and birth to a thousand designes of gallantry , and obliged the young Romans to prepare boats for the Ladies they were servants to , the most sumptuous could be made for the time . Tiberius had provided for me a very magnificent one , and Archelaus another for Antonia , with abundance of intreaties that she would vouchsafe to accept of it ; but we , having no inclination to engage our selves into the company of such persons , had resolved-before hand to take a boat for Antonia , Martia , and some others of our own sex , under the conduct of Ptolomey , who had taken that charge upon him , and should have wayted upon us . But while we were hot upon this resolution , comes a person of a goodly presence to speak with Antonia , and to acquai●t her that the Empresse had provided a boat for her , and such of her Friends as she should be pleased to take along with her , and had sent him to conduct them to it , and to take care for all things requisite , during the time of that nights divertisement . Thought Antonia knew not that Officer of the Empresse's , yet thought she that she could not with civility refuse what was proffered , and knowing her to be naturally imperious , she was the more affraid it might displease her , if she made any difficulty to accept of it . Whereupon turning towards me , as it were , to ask my advice , and perceiving my comply ance with her intentions , she returned the man an answer , to this effect , That the Empresse did her too great an honour , but that since it was her pleasure so to dispose of her , she receaved that favour with the same respects which she ought to have for all those that proceeded from her goodnesse ; at which words Martia and Ptolomey coming into the room , and having confirmed her in that resolution , desired to be of our company , and we took also along Sulpicia and Hortensia , who were come to give us a visit . All the rest of the house had disposed of themselves as they thought fit ; Marcellus had prepared a boat for Julia , and waited on her ; Domitius had done the like for Agrippina , and Agrippa for Marcella . Octavia stirred not out of her Chamber , where I would have gladly kept her company , had she given me leave to do it . We went along with that Officer down to the river side through the Garden , and at the door the boat waited for us , which we got into without being able to take notice of the suptuousnesse of it , by reason of the obscurity of the place , which was not yet enlightned . But we were scarce got in , ere the torches were all lighted of an insant , insomuch that we were not a little surprised as well at the suddennesse of the light , as the objects that presented themselves to our sight , which certainly were the most delightful that can be imagined . The boat was in the form of a little Galley compassed about by a row of Pilasters , which seemed to be of gold , but was indeed of wood guilt ; without which hung out a hundred arms guilt as the row of Pilasters , which sustained a hundred great torches of virgin wax , whereby the darknesse of the night was removed to the distance of many stadia . The oars seemed to be of gold proportionably to all the rest , and the Rowers were twelve little Cupids winged , armed with arrows and quiver , and covered with cloath of gold in those parts of their bodies where it was not requisite they should be naked . At the extremity of the stern grew up a golden tree , of the height of an ordinary mast , having at the top the form of a Scuttle , compassed about by a row of golden Pilasters and twelve arms proportionable to those be low , wherein were tw , lve torches , and in the midst of all that sight was a Heart hanginge down , which seemed to be all on fire , and out of which , by some strange artifice there visibly issued flames ascending up towards the stars , and made more light than all the torches . In the distances which were between the torches were hung up twelve Streamers , which were tost up and down by the flames , and the smoke a thousand several wayes , and in which by reason of the greatnesse of the light , there might be distinctly seen double A. A's , with other Characters , expressing several waies the word ANTONIA . The same Letters , and the same Characters were disposed up and down all over the boat , as also upon the Pilasters , the oars and the mast , and it was so lightsome every where , that the least things could not be more distinctly discerned than they were at that time . But if we were so much surprized by what we were entertained with , on the outside of the boat , we could not but be so much the more , when we were brought into the chamber that was within it , where we had no sooner set foot , but our sight was dazled with the lustre of the gold and other embelishments , wherewith it sparkled again . Where ever there was any gold to be bestowed , it was with the greatest profusion imaginable ; and where there was any necessity to heighten the richness of the matter , by the perfection of art , all was done with admirable dexterity , but with this every where observable , that the Characters of ANTONIA were scattered up and down all places . The ground work and the seeling had the same , and the hangings , the chaires and the cushions were of sky-coloured Velvet , intermingled with flames of gold in embrodery , as also burning Hearts , Characters of Antonia , and the first letters of her name . This little Chamber was admirably enlightned , and perfumed with the most delightfull sents that Arabia could afford : and what was yet a greater convenience , ( which was , that we might without stirring out of the Chamber , participate of that nights divertisement , and might be seen by all those that were upon the Tiber ) that part of it which was covered by the hangings , was onely of glasse , so that as soon as those , which were made curtain-wise for that purpose , were drawn , the river lay open to our sights of all sides , the Chamber it self was visible to all that were in the other boats , and the light that was scattered by so vast a number of torches as were disposed about our Galley , and which enlightned the Chamber falling upon the glasse , as well without as within , made such a fire on the river , as found light for all the other boats , and seized with astonishment all those that saw it . You are not I believe , Sister , much in doubt whether we were much surprised or not , when we found our selves in that little enchanted vessel , and you would be soon perswaded that we had been deceaved , and that it was not to the Empresse that we were obliged for that magnificent lodging . Antonia looked on me , not knowing what to think of those things , and I could easily perceave in her countenance that she was to seek as to all resolution , and that she was vext to the heart at the trick had been put upon her . She looked all about for that Officer of Livia , but he was vanished as soon they were gotten into the boat , so that there was onely the Cupids that rowed , left for her to wreak her indignation upon . In the mean time , which way soever she looked , she met with her own Characters and the Letters of her name scattered up and down amongst the burning hearts , and what she was most of all troubled at , was , that the very same Characters were exposed in the streamers at the top-mast , fluttering as it were amidst the flames of that burning Heart , and , by reason of the great light whereby they were encompassed , were visible to all that were upon the River . The vexation it was to her to see her self engaged with that passion which she had so much aversion for , had put her out of all patience , if Ptolomey , Martia , and my self had not laughed her into a good humour , and told her , that if the same thing had happened to us , we had entertained the adventure with abundance of enjoyment . By this means did we make a shift to dispel the clouds of her melancholy , and disturbance , and considered at leasure all those rarities which we could not have discerned at first sight . But this was not our employment alone , for this great fire , and that admirable object which it discovered , had hardly appeared on the waves of Tiber , but all the boats left the places they had taken up , to come neerer to that which they wondred at so much at a distance . The Torches , the Heart , the Streamers which were , from the top of the mast , remarkable on all sides , immediately drew all the World to it ; insomuch that the Emperour himself , surprised at this sight as well as others , caused his own boat to approach it , At first the report went from one to another that it was Antonia's Galley , so that all coming as neer as they could to Antonia's Galley , there could hardly be any thing else heard on the water , but Antonia's Galley , and the greatest part were resolved onely to follow it , not minding much the other divertisements , for which they were assembled . The Emperour , Livia , Marcellus , Julia , Agrippa , and all the most considerable persons having compassed it about not without astonishment , Augustus asked who had bestowed that magnificent Galley on Antonia ? To which the Princesse not knowing what to imagine could onely say that she had receaved it from the liberality of the Empresse . Livia began to deny that she had made her any such present , which the Emperour hearing , told her she needed not take such pains to vindicate her self , and that it was apparent from all signs and circumstances that that excesse of gallantry & magnificence proceeded from the invention and prodigality of some Lover . But while all these eminent persons were assembled about the Galley , six of the Cupids , who were the Rowers , coming into the Chamber , drew the hangings , and discovering through the transparent walls thereof what was within the Chamber , filled all that were present with a new astonishment , and all the places about with a new light , which both neer and at a distance was the most delightful thing that could be seen . I shall not trouble you with any further particulars of that nights entertainment , the description I have already made thereof having been haply too long , and therefore shall onely tell you , that , when all had sufficiently admired Antonia's Galley , and had spent a long time in talking of it , had almost tyred themselves in guessing at the Authour of so sumptuous an invention , and had celebrated this sight beyond those that were to succeed it , they all advanced towards the place where they were to be entertained with the sea-sight , and the artificial fires , doing our Galley the honour to follow it , as it it had been the Leader of them , the lights of all the others being as much darkened by ours , as the smaller stars are by the raies of that bright torch whence we derive our day . I shall not give you any description of that nights divertisements , which it must be confessed were not unworthy Caesar's magnificence ; but shall onely tell you , that when all was over , and that it was thought time for all to retire , Julia coming into our Galley , together with Marcellus , Agrippina , Domitius , Marcella , and Agrippa , ( for Tiberius , seeing that I had refused the boat he had prepared for me , thought fit upon point of resentment to continue still in Caesar's , and accordingly never came neer us ) and having seated themselves about the Chamber upon chairs , the floor or planks that were under them immediately opened , and we frightned at it , began to cry out , for fear the boat should sinck , when there rises up from below a table covered with as magnificent a collation as ever could have been served among the Romans , not excepting the sumptuous entertainments of Lucullus ; nay , such it was , that Agrippa and Marcellus , who were not wont to wonder at great things , were astonished at the magnificence and the neatnesse of it . In a word , what ever came to Rome from forreign and remote Nations that were most rare and exquisite was there , and that heightned admirably by art , but , what most troubled Antonia , was , that what modes or forms soever the services were of , or what figure soever they were disposed into , ( wherein there had been more than ordinary care taken ) the Characters of Antonia were scattered up and down amongst the burning Hearts , after the same manner as they had been all about the vessel . This stirred up their curiosity afresh , to find out who this servant of Antonia might be , insomuch that Marcellus having acquainted Agrippa with what he had receaved from us , they sought and guessed a long time , but after all could not fix on any person whom they could with any probability affirm to be the man. But I shall trouble you with no more as to that , we made an end of our Collation , we went away with the rest of the Company , and retired with matter enough for discourse as to to that adventure , but what was most pleasant of all , was , that , abating the trouble which Antonia conceaved thereat , as we undressed our selves , she found another Letter in one of her sleeves , though she thought she had made sufficient provision against any such thing . I was hasty enough to read it , and found the words of it to be the these . To the Princesse ANTONIA . YOu see then , fairest Princesse , how much I am obliged to artifice , and how I effect that by stratagem , which I should never compasse by open hostility . You have granted the Unknown Lover , what you had denyed Kings that were professed Lovers ; and though he be obliged for this good Fortune to the name of Livia , for which you have had so much respect , yet is he much more engaged for it to his own industry , and the confidence he had to effect his design . You will pardon me that I have entertained you in so poor a place , since I acknowledge I cannot conceave any noble enough to receave you , and cannot wish you any other then that Heart which you saw burning this day in the publick sacrifice I have made thereof to you . In a word , my Fortune , whatever it may be , hath been envyed this day by all that is great and eminent in the Empire , whence I derive a certain hope that it will one day be envyed by all that shall think themselves the most fortunate in the World. I cannot , said I , having made an end of reading the letter , but acknowledge , that this man , what ever he may be , is an extraordinary Gallant , a great wit , and inexpressibly magnificent . I grant you all that , replyed Antonia , but you must anknowledge withall , that there is a certain spice of extravagance in his design , and that all the pains he takes will amount to nothing . That I cannot tell you , replyed I , nay methinks I already perceave he hath effected some part of his intentions , for in that he hath declared to you at the beginning , that there is no other reason of his recourse to this artifice , then to induce you to endure the name of Love , and to reconcile you to that passion , which you avoid as a Monster , because you are not acquainted with it , you must needs acknowledge that he hath already prevailed with you , to endure , not onely the discourse , but all the expressions of it , much beyond what you had suffered in all your life before , and , in a word , that you have held a greater correspondence with love , since you first entertained the addresses of this one Vnknown Servant then you did upon those of all the rest put together . Ah Sister , replies Antonia very roundly , what inclinations do I derive from what you say to hate him the more , and yet how true is that which you have observed , and I must with shame acknowledge it to be such ! But if it be possible , I will remedy it one way or other . What remedy can you think of , said I to her , while you are kept in this ignorance ? This man is haply of such a nature , that he will not discover himself while he lives , and though we may very well from the transcendency of his thoughts and attempts , infer the greatnesse of his birth , yet may it not possibly be such , as may furnish him with confidence enough to declare himself . Since we are fallen into this discourse , Sister , saies Antonia , I am to acquaint you , that not many dayes since I found , in one of my Gloves , another Letter which I purposely forbore to shew you by reason of some discontent that you were in that day concerning Tiberius ; but kept it nevertheless , that it might be communicated to you , for you know that I mind them only in order to your diversion . No , said I to her smiling , t is because you would have me no further acquainted with your secrets ; at which words perceaving she had found the Letter , I took it from her , and read out of it these words . To the Princesse ANTONIA . THough my name ought to be concealed from my Princesse , till such time as she hath pardoned me the injury I have done her , to prevent all suspicions that may be conceaved against an unknown person , yet is it lawful for me to let her know ( and I ought to do it in order to my justification , though it may be with some prejudice to my modesty and reservednesse ) that my person is not disliked by those whom I have addred my self to , that I am not without some esteem , or without some name in the World , and that my birth and fortune are such , as whence I may well derive an encouragement to serve her . In fine , my love is that which she might most disapprove in me , after the protestations she hath made her self , that the person was not hateful ; and from this defect it is that I hope for greater advantages then I can expect from either birth or fortunes . This letter furnished us with more matter of discourse and imagination then all the rest ; but at last , having done all we could , we resolved not to trouble our selves any further , and to expect with patience what might be the consequences of that adventure . Ptolomey , to whom I had given one of the letters , had made it his businesse to enquire all about , whether there were any such hand among those persons of . quality , and never could meet with any that came neer it , Marcellus had done the like , but to as little purpose . All that passed before had made no great noise , but the Galley occasioned abundance of discourse , insomuch that for many dayes after , the talk of all Companies was of the magnificent Galley of Antonia . The King of Cappadocia taking occasion to make a modest complaint to her upon her refusal of the boat which he had provided for her , told her she had very much reason to slight that , when she expected another that was so magnificent . But Antonia satisfied him as much as lay in her power , telling him that it was not for its sumptuousnesse that she had preferred that Galley before his boat , nor yet out of any other consideration , then that it had been proffered her in the Empresse's name , from whom she neither could nor ought to have refused it . Archelaus , a Prince of a disposition easie to be pleased , was satisfied with that answer ; but could do no lesse withal then conceave abundance of jealousie against that Unknown Lover , whose presents were preferred before his , and resolved to do all that lay in his power to discover him . Mithridates was as earnest in the same design as the other , and though he had been slighted by Antonia in such manner , that , notwithstanding his great confidence , he durst hardly open his lips before her , to entertain her with any thing of his love , after the discovery he had once made to her thereof ; yet was not his passion quite smothered , nor his jealousie inferiour to that of Archelaus . Being therefore both unfortunate , and their loves encouraged by little hope , jealousie had not produced in them its ordinary effect amongst Rivals , and had left in them friendship enough to visit one the other , and to communicate part of what they thought one to another ; so that having mutually acquainted one another with the desires they had to discover who that Unknown Lover might be , who had made such signal demonstrations of his gallantry towards Antonia , they resolved to joyne their endeavours to that purpose , and not to leave any thing unattempted to find out the truth . Many dayes past ere any one came wherein they could discover any thing , though they had their spies in all places , and oftentimes took occasion to walk themselves in the night about Octavia's Palace , out of some hopes they might meet with him , not doubting but that he might have some haunt thereabouts , especially at the time that he was wont to entertain her with serenades , which he had done several times . At last , after abundance of fruitlesse enquiry , fortune would needs have it , that , one of those nights wherein they were both together on horseback , without any other company then that of certain slaves , who were afoot , coming into the street into which our Chamber looked , they heard the sound of certain instruments and voices , making an excellent consort almost under our window . They made no question but they had met with what they sought after , as knowing that Tiberius had given over entertaining me with serenades , that since the departure of Coriolanus , there was not any person in Rome that had discovered any inclinations for me , and that the lodgings of Agrippina , Marcella and Martia , were in another part of the Palace at a good distance from that ; besides that they also knew that the Unknown Lover had given divers others before , and that , having not the liberty to expresse himself as others did , he took occasion to discover his intentions by demonstrations of gallantry of that nature . The two amorous Princes , not doubting but that they were in the right , resolved not to let slip the opportunity they now had to be informed of what they were so desirous to know , and to attempt any thing rather then not to effect their design . They caused no torches to be brought with them , not onely out of a desire to avoid being discovered , but indeed that it was but too light for their designe , and that the Moon being then in her full , anything in the streets was easily discernable . Being thus light , they were no sooner come into our stree● , but they perceave a man on horseback , who leaving the place where he was as soon as they came in sight , went to the musick , and bid them give over and disperse themselves as soon as they could . From this action the two Princes immediately inferred that it must infallibly be the Unknown Lover ; and being absolutely resolved to make all the advantages they could of that accident , they came on further into the street , and passed under our windowes , where they could neither hear nor find any body . They made a little halt to listen , and , whereas the man they had seen on horseback could not conceale himself as they could that were a foot , and that the horse must needs make a great noise going upon the stones , they could easily both hear and see him at a certain distance before , endeavouring what he could to get away . They on the other side as carefully pursued him , and passed through many streets , following him still by the noise , and seeing him before them . The Unknown , perceaving their resolution to follow him , put on somewhat faster , and made towards the most solitary streets , so to get out of their sight : but that stood him in no stead , for they followed him every where , with so much obstinacy , that they gave him at last some ground to imagine , that it would be a hard matter for him to get off . At length , having forced him into a street , at the other end whereof he saw several torches and Chariots that might hinder his further passage , he made a stand , and , turning toward those that pursued him , took one side of the street , as it were to give them the way . But they rid up to him , and Mithridates , opposing the designe he had to make an escape , Do not hope , said he to him , to get hence , or to avoid us , if thou dost not discover thy self ; and therefore tell us who thou art , if thou wouldst have the passage free to be gone . The Unknown person retreated some few paces at this action of Mithridates , and having reflected a little on what he had to do , he set spurs to his horse , and quick as lighting fell in between the two Princes , who were very near one the other , and rushing on Mithridates , who was on his left hand , with all the violence he could both of himself and his horse , ( which was one of the best in the World ) and at the same time as he passed by , laying hold with his right hand on Archelaus's bridle , he , with the shock of his horse , overthrew Mithridates horse and man to the ground , and with that he gave Archelaus's at the same time , made him stand upright , in such manner , that the Prince falling backwards , and holding still fast by the bridle , overturned the horse upon himself . Their fall proved shrewd enough , and their condition such , that they found it no small difficulty to get up again , especially seeing that they were not attended by any , and that the slaves they had brought with them , being afoot , had lost them in the several turnings they had made . At last , they made a shift to rise , not a little bruised , and , going with some difficulty , approached one another with no small confusion . For , all considered , they were not so much troubled at the fall they had receaved , or the hurt occasioned thereby , as that they had been so treated by a single person , and one they had forced to that action by their own unsatisfied pursuit . They stood a while looking one upon the other , as not being able to find out terms fit to expresse what their hearts were burthened with ; but at length , Mithridates , as being the most eager and impatient , was the first that spoke , and expressed the resentment he had of that adventure in words full of fire , and visible demonstrations of his fury . Archelaus endured that unfortunate encounter with more moderation , and told Mithridates that there was no more happened to them then what they had deserved , and that ordinarily there was no other satisfaction to be given to curiosities that were so neer a kin to indiscretion . At last they with much ado got up on horseback , and returned to their lodgings , where having gotten into their beds , they were forced to keep them for some dayes . Mithridates , for his part , extremely troubled at the adventure , was desirous to conceal it ; but Archelaus , being a person more inclined to sincerity and freedom , and whose proceedings , in the affection he bore to Antonia , were more clear , made no difficulty to acquaint all those that came to visit him with the truth of the businesse , so that the very next day , it was generally known , and was become the subject of all mens talk . We soon understood it from Tiberius and Ptolomey , and the perpetual discourses , which all entertained Antonia with about it , added very much to the disquiet she was in before . But what troubled Mithridates more then all the rest , was a Letter that was brought to Archelaus , and which Archelaus sent him , as soon as he had perused it himself , as having been directed to both , whereof the words were these . TO KING ARCHELAUS AND PRINCE MITHRIDATES . I Am much troubled at the small misfortune that hath befallen you , though , out of a desire of your own satisfaction you were your selves the occasions of it ; and since I am no enemy of yours , though I have done some hurt , I should have wished your curiosity a slighter punishment , had you left it to my choice . You may hence learn to beware how you hereafter pursue , with so much violence , those that would avoid you , and remember that you are to make a bridge of gold for a retreating enemy . If you are chargeable with no crime but curiosity , disburthen your selves of it , as being a vice whereof you will find the inconveniences to be far greater than the advantages ; but if you are withal guilty of jealousie , learn , that jealousie is a self-disturbing passion , whereof the effects are ever dangerous , and elude the expectation . Besides it is not much for your reputation to be jealous of a person that 's unknown to you ; and did you know me , you would haply find , that I am too much below you to do you any prejudice . In a word , whatever I may be , assure your selves I wish you no other hurt then that you may see me more fortunate than your selves in the service of ANTONIA , and this declaration of mine considered , I shall entreat you not to take it amisse , if you see me among those that come to visit you . This Letter had been delivered to one of Archelaus's Officers , by a man that as soon as he had done , was vanished , and could not be seen after , as having gone his wayes without being observed by any one , so that the two Princes were still in the same ignorance they were in before . They were both very much netled at it , though in a different measure , according to their several dispositions , and if Archelaus was more moderate than Mithridates , yet was he not lesse moved at the satyrical stile of his Rival . The last words of the Letter were those that troubled them most , and they thought that fantastick circumstance of their adventure the most indigestible of any , that among their Friends that came dayly to give them their visits , they were to expect him that had put them into the condition they were in , and who haply might prove him , they thought the most endeared , and could the least suspect . This reflection made them look on all that came to see them with a certain distrust , and taking it for granted that their Rival was of that number , they sought him among them without any distinction , and that possibly sometimes where they were the most unlikely to find him . They fell into discourse with all those that came to them upon that accident , and observed their countenances while they talked to see what inferences they might draw thence , but all proved ineffectual . For Archelaus and Mithridates being persons that for their rank , their vertue , and the respects which the Emperour had for them , were very considerable among the Romans , there were few among the Families that were most Illustrious that came not to visit then , so that amidst so great a number , they made fruitlesse inquisitions for that which in a lesser they might possibly have discovered . Archelaus hath told me since that he was never at such a losse in all his life , and that , fearing he might see the face of his Rival in all those that came neer him , his thoughts were in such a distraction , that for some minutes he could not make any return to their civilities : and for Mithridates , he looked on all as enemies , though his resentment was directed to one single indeterminate person . A few dayes recovered them of the hu●t they had by the fall , and with the pain , they forgot part of the affliction they had conceaved thereat , their thoughts being now taken up , ( as were those of all the most considerable persons about Rome ) with preparations for the solemnity which was celebrated every year on the day of Augustus's birth , on which the people were divertised by all sorts of exercises and shews , and at which time , the more to honour the Emperour , the Romans outvyed one another in point of gallantry and magnificence towards 〈◊〉 Ladies . 〈◊〉 the mean time Ptolomey , whose inclinations for Martia were not so violent as to deprive him of the divertisements he was addicted to , among other designes of pleasure , wherein he was every day engaged , went one day with a many other persons to walk in the same Garden of Lucullus's , whereof I have given you so large an account already . Having slipped away from his Company , to enjoy more privately that of young Lentulus , whose humour , of all his friends , he found the most consonant to his own , and desirous to discourse with him about divers things which they mutually communicated one to another , they sought out the most solitary walks , as being resolved not to joyn their company for some time . As they passed through one of the most remote from all company , they perceaved , at a good distance from them , two women , who seemed to them to be of a very goodly presence , and though they were alone , yet the sumptuousnesse of their habit , which they could perceave glittering , easily argued them to be persons of quality , who seeking solitude as they did , had left their attendants in some other part of the garden . These women were coming towards them , but as soon as they had eyed them at such a distance as it was impossible for them to know one another , they turned aside into another walk , and continued their solitude . These two young men , having a more than ordinary curiosity , and whose thoughts were employed in their pleasures wherever they were to be had , were suddenly possessed with certain desirs to know who those two women might be , and their shunning of them adding to their inquisitivenesse , they resolved to follow them , and , if possible , to know who they were . To that end they went into the same walk where they were , and had soon overtaken them , if the Ladies , having perceaved them , had not avoided meeting with them , by turning aside , and passing over one of the Bridges , to get into some of the little Isles that are made such by the Rivulets , and wherein there are in several places green Arbours , made of the boughs of trees twisted together so thick , that when the Sun darts down his most perpendicular rayes , they can hardly find a passage through them . Having observed the way they intended to take , and satisfied of the design they had to avoid all company , they bethought them that without an excesse of indiscretion , they could not be so troublesome as to follow them any longer . But they on the other side having resolved , out of a curiosity natural to young people , to have a sight of them , and that the goodlinesse of their persons had very much advanced their desires of it , took notice of the way they took , with a design to meet them by other turnings , which they were not unacquainted with , which yet they might have done without any bodies perceaving what game they were in chace of . Accordingly , having traced them through divers trees that lay between both , they at last saw them go in to one of the little Isles , and made no question but they would go and rest themselves in one of the Arbours . They thought it their be● course to give them the time to do so , and so having taken a good walk , they made towards the Isle by other wayes , and passed over another bridge then that by which the women had gone in . They were no sooner got in , but coming behind one of the Arbours , on a certain side at which they could not be discovered , they heard the voice of a woman singing in the Arbour , and , making a halt , to give her the greater attention , they found her admirable , not onely as to the voice , but also as to the skill whereby it was not a little heightened . They at first heard her at some distance , out of a fear of making any noise to interrupt her ; but afterwards perceaving that they had much adoe to hear the words , and confident withal , that if the noise did not discover them , they might go quite to the Arbour , without any danger of being seen , by reason of the thicknesse of the branches and leaves which admitted not any passage for the sight , they went as softly as possibly they could , and came to the Arbour time enough to hear these words , which were the last that were sung . He 's now ( alus ? ) orecome that would not own , But still defied Love's charms and pow'r ; O may my eyes my hearts dear losse bemoane , And let their tears its shame devour , That slave-like yields to passion . The Lady concluded her song with a deep sigh , and her companion , who had hearkened to her with great attention , had no sooner perceaved that she had made an end , but addressing her self to her , and speaking loud enough to be distinctly heard by the two Evesdroppers that were without the Arbour ; But is it possible , said she to her , and must I believe it , my dearest Tullia , that , that god , who , as , t is generally conceaved , directs and disposes of the amorous passion , should take such extraordinary vengeance on you , and that , to punish you for the cruelty which you sometimes exercised , not without unjustice , upon a Prince that adored you , he should infuse into you a kindnesse , nay , if I may presume to say it , inspire you with a love for a Prince that does not so much as think on you , and one , that , though born of the same blood , yet , hath not any thing of those inclinations towards you which his Brother had ? These words were no sooner heard by Ptolomey and Lentulus , but they withal perceaved , by the voice , that it was Emilia that spoke them , and could not be ignorant , having heard her name pronounced , that they were addressed to Tullia . They were both equally surprised thereat , and Lentulus looking on my Brother with eyes , wherein were visible not onely his astonishment , but all that he would have said upon so unexpected an adventure , had they been in a place where they might have discoursed without any fear of being discovered , grasped him by the arm , as if by that action , and other gestures , he conjured him from making any noise , and to hear attentively as well as himself , a discourse , wherein , if he were not mistaken , he thought himself very much concerned . Ptolomey was willing enough to comply with his desires , so that , continuing in the same pusture they were in before , they heard Emilia reassuming the discourse ; Speak , my dearest Tullia , said she , and since I am the onely person in the World whom you think fit to entrust with a secret that is so neer your heart , ease your spirits as much as you can , by acquainting me with what you would conceal from all but Emilia . We are now where all things favour our designe , so far , that the Sun it self , did he shine , could not participate of the secret that is between us , and all things promote the solitude we seek . Do your self therefore no further violence , my dearest friend , and open to me that heart , which being heretofore hard and impenetrable to all love and compassion , does now submit to the same passion against which it was armed with so much rigour . While Emilia was speaking in this manner , Lentulus had found a way , by turning the leaves aside , to make a little passage for his sight , and as good fortune would have it , he could through that little place direct it just upon Tullia's face . By this happy means had he the opportunity to see the face of that Beauty , leaning on the shoulder of Emilia , bathed with certain tears , which issuing out of her fair eyes , ran down along her cheeks , and dropped into her bosom . With one of her arms she embraced Emilia , in the other hand she held a hand-kerchief , wherewith she wiped the tears which she could not forbear● hedding . Her hair was in a loose and negligent posture , and all her gestures spoke a certain remissenesse , but all that negligence , all that languishing did but heighten her ordinary beauty , insomuch that there seemed to Lentulus to be much more lustre and divinity in it then he had ever observed before . He further perceived that after she had with some difficulty prevailed with her self to comply with the sollicitations of Emilia , assuming the discourse with an action wherein were easily remarkable all the expressions of sadnesse and confusion : Why will you oblige me , said she to her , to repeat to you what my eyes , what my heart , what my mouth have already acquainted you with ? Are you so much in love with my grief , as to be delighted with the unhappy demonstrations I give you of it ? Or would you have me , out of a reflection upon so many acknowledgements as I have made of my unhappiness , weaknesse and cowardice , to dye for shame and confusion before you ? If it must be so , my dearest Emilia , I am content , and since you are , and ever shall be , while I have a minute to breath , the onely person to whom I shall discover my misfortune , I am willing my most secret imaginations should passe out of my heart into yours , and wish you may be moved with pitty for the misery which my inflexible destiny hath forced me into . I say , my destiny , Emilia , for it is that onely that I can justly charge with all the misfortunes I am fallen into . Do not imagine it any effect of the celestial vengeance upon me for the rigour I expressed towards Julius Antonius . Though I have contributed very much to his absence , and am charged as the occasion of it , yet have I not been troubled with the least remorse for any deportment of mine towards him . Being Cicero's Daughter , I could not upon the first addresses of his affection to me , be obliged to entertain any such thing from him ; and reflecting on the death of Cecinna , whom , being to be my Husband within three daies , he killed in my sight , upon my account , I was certainly dispensed from whatever the expressions of his love might require of me in his favour . And yet , the powers of heaven are my witnesses that I never hated him , that I never wished him any ill fortune , that I have acknowledged his great worth , and that I do at this day confesse , notwithstanding my present sentiments , that he is as great as to point of merit , and as amiable as to his person as Ptolomey is himself . So that there is no ground to imagine that the gods should inflict all this as a punishment of my cruelty ; but that it proceeds meerly from my destiny which in this emergency acts against me , as it hath done through all the misfortunes that have happened to our house . But , my dearest Tullia , replied Emilia , since you would not be flattered in your passion , may it not be represented to you , that the same reasons which you alledged against the love and merits of Julius Antonius , before he became an impardonable criminal by the death of Cecinna , might with much more ground be urged against the affection which you have conceived for his Brother ; since that not being obliged to him for any the least demonstration of love , you cannot but look on him as the Son of Anthony , which he is , you know , no lesse then his Brother ? I am , no question , replyed Tullia , obliged by the same reasons to do the one as the other , at least in some part , ( for I might tell you , did I stand upon my justification ; that Ptolomey is not by his birth such a criminal to us as his brother was , since that he is Son to Queen Cleopatra , who contributed nothing to the death of Cicero , and not to Fulvia , who alone engaged Anthony in that design , and exercised her cruelty upon the body of my Father , even after death , by a many abominable indignities ) but such was my misfortune , that I could not make use of them , and I need not tell you , that in those of this nature , the assistances of reason are not alwayes infallible . You may further argue , that I have hardly seen Ptolomey above once , that he is a Prince younger than my self by five or six years , and a person that neither does , nor haply will love me while he lives . All the answer I have to make to these objections , is , That my misfortunes are so much the more to be bemoaned , and that the rather , out of a consideration that I have not contributed any thing thereto my self , and have endured this violence to tyrannize over my heart , without the least complyance of my will. Pitty me then , if you please , Emilia , and charge me not with an offence which I see no reason I should take upon me . T is not in the power of either Vertue , or the Study of Philosophy to make us uncapable of passions , but onely teach us how to struggle with them ; and if they have not been able to make good the little garrison of my heart against the assaults of that which now disturbs my quiet , they will so weaken it , as that it shall not produce therein any effects that may stain my reputation at the present , or my memory hereafter . I have been able to look on the Son of Anthony , but it seems under an unhappy constellation which made me indeed but too sensible of what I thought amiable in his person : I have been able to preserve the remembrance of it too dearly for my own quiet ; I cannot think of him without tendernesse , I can speak of him with delight , I can communicate my sufferings to you , I can sigh , and as you see , weep and bewayle , this sad exchange of my condition . But this , Emilia , is all that this destructive passion can work in my soul , so that all the tempests it is able to raise there , shall not eclipse those lights of wisdom , which it is not in the power of any blindnesse to extinguish . I can pine away , yet conceale from all the World , Emilia onely excepted , the reason why I do so ; and if I must endure , even to death it self , I can easily do it , not onely rather than open my lips , but rather then become guilty of a wish that should any way stain my reputation , or cast a blemish on the former part of my life . But , when all is done , replies Emilia , to speak sincerely , could you not wish that Ptolomey loved you , or can you , with all your Wisdom and Philosophy , oppose such a wish ? To this Tullia could not for some minutes make any positive answer ; but having a little after shaken off that suspence , and reassuming the discourse with a certain blush , wherewith Lentulus could perceive her face all covered . The desire of being loved , said she , by that which one loves , is a thing so natural in us , that I durst not tell you , that I did not wish my self loved by Ptolomey ; but you are withall to assure your self , that this wish is so innocent as not to injure my vertue : nay I must adde thus much , that though it should prove effectuall , yet would not my condition be any thing the more fortunate , and that Ptolomey himself , though he should love me , should not know while he lived , that I ever had any affection for him . I should avoid him as an enemy , though he were dearer to me than my own life , nay though it should cost me this very life , I should keep , to the last gasp from the knowledge of all the earth , those sentiments which have broke forth to that of all the Romans . But what is then your meaning , replyed Emilia , what course do you intend to take , in order to your own quiet ? To dye , answered the Daughter of Cicero , to dye my dearest Emilia , if occasion require , and I am very much unknown to you , if you imagine , that I think my life so considerable as not to sacrifice it to preserve my reputation . But I shall do what lies in my power to struggle with this enemy that hath possessed himself of my heart , and if the strength and assistances of heaven , which I dayly implore , prove such as that I may not gain the victory , you shall find , Emilia , whether I have not learned to dye , rather then be guilty of faults which might make you blush for my sake . I have acquainted you with the secret of my heart , because there hath not been any transaction there which you have not known ; but did I imagine it should come to the knowledge of any other person in the World besides your self , I should think one hour a long time to survive the shame I should conceave thereat , and you should bestow on my death those tears , which compassion obliges you to shed , to accompany those which my unhappinesse forces from me . As she made an end of these words , she could keep in no longer those showers of tears which fell down from her eies in abundance , which yet hindred not , but that Lentulus , who looked on her with attention , or rather with transportation , thought her so beautiful in that condition , and was so much moved at her discourses , the grace wherewith she delivered them , and the fortune that obliged her thereto , that pitty ; which had by degrees taken place in his heart , was of a sudden changed into a violent passion . For though he had seen Tullia several times before , yet did it not raise in him any inclinations for her , other than what her merit might raise in all that knew her ; but now in this little interval , wherein grief appeared so amiable in her countenance , he became her absolutely devoted vassal , and in love with her after such a manner , that he had not the least strength to oppose it , and was not able to hear the reason which should have disswaded him from loving a person whose affections were otherwise disposed of , and one from whom , either upon occasion of that discovery , or out of any consideration of her own humour , he was in all probability never to expect any thing . In a word , love here knew no degrees , but as soon as he could be said to love , he might be said to do it violently , insomuch , that sympathizing with her in the affection wherein he saw her involved , he participated thereof so far , that , when he turned toward Ptolomey , my Brother perceived his eyes were red and big with tears . For his part , he had not been at all moved , either at Tullia's words , or the discoveries of her affection , whether it proceeded from the resentment he had in heart against that Lady , or that naturally he had a soul not over-susceptible of love , or that all the affection it was capable of , was already devoted to Marcia , a Princesse of excellent beauty , and one to whom he ought abundance of obligations . He was already desirous to remove from that place , when Lentulus , fearing they might be surprised , and perceaving by the discourse of Tullia , that it would trouble her infinitely if she should discover that Ptolomey had heard her , took him by the arm and carryed him away . They went thence as softly as they had come thither , and made so little noise , that they were not perceaved or heard . They went out of the little Isle , and walked a good while ere they spoke one to another . Ptolomey knew not what to say of that adventure , so much was he surprized at the strangenesse of it ; and Lentulus , whose soul was wounded by what he had seen , and whose spirits were in some disorder , by reason of his newly-conceived passion , could not think of words whereby to expresse himself , and was content onely to look on Ptolomey , in whom he could not perceive the least alteration upon that accident , and knew not , whether he should , out of considerations of compassion , advise him to love Tullia , or out of those of his own love and interest , entertain him with the sentiments he had for her himself . At last , having taken some few turns ; they were just falling into some discourse , when coming to the end of a walk , that abutted upon that wherein they were , they met full but with the two Ladies , who had left the Arbour in a manner as soon as they had , and without the least fear that they had been over-heard by any one , had reassumed their walk . They were all very much surprised at that meeting , and particularly Tullia , as being the least prepared for it , and the most concerned in it . Her eyes were still red with weeping , which Lentulus perceiving , and consequently the condition she was in , could not look on her without a certain trouble and disturbance . They were so neer one another , that it was impossible to passe by without salutes , and Lentulus , submitting to the ascendent which now began to govern him , could not follow Ptolomey , who after a salute full of respect turned aside . Emilia , who took notice of his carriage , not consulting at this time so much decorum , as minding the friendship she had for Tullia , called him , and having obliged him to turn back ; What now , Ptolomey , said she to him , do you shun the Ladies ? No Madam , replyed he , but it is not fit that the Son of Anthony should come neer the daughter of Cicero , Enmities , replyed Emilia , should not be eternal , and I shall not be friends with Tullia , if she make no distinction between the children of Cleopatra , and those of Fulvia , who alone wrought all the unhappinesse of their house . Both the one and the other are equally guilty by their birth , replies Ptolomey , nay though they were innocent enough to deserve that Tullia should wish them no hurt , they cannot be so far such as to hope for any of her conversation . This fierce young man not guilty of that tendernesse he was , in civility , obliged to , would needs , out of an affected malice , repeat the same words to Tullia , which she had sometimes said to his Brother , as he had heard it related ; so that after this last complement he went away , and would have no further discourse with Emilia . In the mean time Tullia had not spoken at all , though Lentulus had come to her , but had fastned her eyes on the ground , as being in some doubt whether she should approve the proceeding of Emilia , whose intention seemed good to her , but her action indiscreet enough . So that her courage , and the affection she had for my Brother , raised no small distraction within her ; but when she heard those last words , and saw him go away with so much disdain , her face was of a sudden deprived of all colour , and grief and vexation pressed upon her heart in such manner , that after she had , with some precipitation , said to Emilia , that she was not well , and was not able to stand , she fell into a swound in her arms . Lentulus , whose eye was but too much upon her , ran to her ; and though her misfortune touched him to the very heart , yet was it some joy to him to have her in his arms , while Emilia sate down on the grasse , and with the assistance of Lentulus , layed Tullia by her , and took her head upon her lap . Ptolomey , who had not had the time to go far thence , turned about at the cry which Emilia gave , and seeing , though confusedly , what they were doing , he suspected what the businesse might be , though , it is possible , he might not think himself absolutely the cause of that accident . However , though he was not subject to much love , yet would he not be awanting in point of civility , and consequently as to that assistance which he thought due to her sex ; so that when , being come neer , he saw her in a swound . Emilia loosning her garments and Lentulus in such amazement , that he knew not what to do ; he ran to the next rivulet , and , having taken up some water in both his hands , he brought it , and cast it on Tullia's face . Whereupon she immediately opened her eyes , and that , time enough to see the action of Ptolomey , and to perceave that it was from him that she received that assistance . I know not whether the joy or the confusion she conceaved thereat were the greater ; but being well furnished , both as to courage and reservednesse , she betrayed not her thoughts of it , and giving my Brother a look suitable to the different passions she was then engaged with ; I receave this kindnesse from you , said she to him , in requital for what I did your Brother in the like condition ; but it is enough for an enemy , and you are too too tender of the concernments of your house to do me any more . With these words she turned gently towards Emilia , and spoke to her softly , to entreat them to depart : to which end Emilia making signes to them , they went their wayes , but , after several manners ; Ptolomey with such indifference , as if he had not been any way concerned in the adventure , and Lentulus so moved , and so distracted in his thoughts , that he hardly knew what he did . Being come some paces thence , they met with the women that belonged to Emilia and Tullia , whom their Mistresses had left behind , that they might walk alone , and having acquainted them with the accident that had happened , they obliged them to go to their Mistresses . When they were gotten a good distance from that place , Ptolomey , who walked after his ordinary posture of freedom and cheerfulnesse , observing the disturbance Lentulus was in , as well by his silence as by the several expressions thereof that were visible in his countenance ; Is it possible , said he to him , that you are so much troubled at this adventure as you seem to be ? But is it possible , replies Lentulus , that you can be so little as your face and actions discover you to be ? I assure you for my part , saies Ptolomey , that I am not troubled a jot at it , and that I look on this adventure as if it had happened to any other body . How , continued Lentulus , hath neither what you have heard from the mouth of Tullia , of the love she hath for you , nor yet what you have seen of the effects of your disdain on her spirit , raised no trouble or alteration in you ? Not a jot , replies Ptolomey , and besides the aversion I had for that Lady , I am not much taken with what is bestowed on me upon such occasions , if it hath not cost me something before , so that I shall not make any advantage of this adventure ; and all that I shall do for Tullia that speaks any thing of obligation , is , that I shall not divulge it , and that I do upon the account of discretion and her sex . So that it seems , saies Lentulus , you do not love her , nor feel any inclination to do it ? I do not only not love her now , answers Ptolomey , but I protest to you , I never shall love her . If it be so , replies Lentulus , I am some what lesse unhappy then I thought my self , that I am fallen into a passion which I should have wrastled with while I lived , had it been any way prejudicial to our friendship . And since you are the dearest of my Friends , I shall make no difficulty to tell you , that being along with you into this garden , as free as your self from any love I had for Tullia , I am now fallen infinitely in love with her , to so high a degree , that it is impossible your brother could be more . These words made Ptolomey look on Lentulus somewhat amazedly , as if he could hardly imagine his discourse to be serious : How , said he , is it possible , Lentulus , that in so short a time , and by so strange an accident , you should fall in love with Tullia's So deeply , replies Lentulus , that all the words I can use are not able to expresse it , and I thought Tullia so beautiful in her grief , and so amiable in her singing and discourse ; that my soul is bestowed on her without ever consulting my will ; I say bestowed , and that in such a manner , that I am not in the least hope ever to retrive it out of her power . I know I put my self to strange extremities , and that attempting to serve a Lady , prevented by a strong passion for you , and that one that hath studyed constancy and resolution , such as Tullia is , I embarque for a voyage wherein I am sure to meet with many storms ; but when all is done , it is the pleasure of my destiny it should be so , and it is not in my power to oppose it . Lentulus went on with abundance of discourse to the same effect , which the length of this relation obliges me to forbear repeating to you , though it put Ptolomey into such an astonishment at the fantastick adventure , that he could hardly imagine it to be real . He entreated him , since he was not resolved to affect that Lady , never to speak ill of her , nor let the World know what he did concerning her passion , which haply the little account and acknowledgement he made thereof , might in time oblige her to forget . My Brother promised never to speak of it while he lived to any one but to me , from whom he was not able to conceal any thing , and engaged for me that I should not suffer that secret to take any further aire . Accordingly , he failed not to come that very night , to give me an account of all that happened to him , conjuring me to secrecy , and I could not but be amazed as well at his relation of the love of Tullia , as that of Lentulus , whose misfortune I much bemoaned , because he was a person of a most illustrious birth , and very recommendable among the Romans for his many excellent endowments . I had also some compassion for Tullia , though I had no reason to love her , and I blamed Ptolomey for the inflexibility of his heart ; but having great respects for Martia , and looking on that allyance as most advantageous for my Brother and all our house , I was very glad not to see him engaged in any other affections that might have diverted him from her . He on the other side visited her oftner than he had done before , continuing and adding to the demonstrations of his affection ; but with this remark , that he did all things with greater indifference and freedom of spirit then she could have desired , and in such manner , that his love hindred him not from minding his ordinary divertisements , or discovering the aversion he had for marriage . However , he provided against the day of Augustus's his birth , to do for her what all the other young Romans did for the Ladies they served , and would come into the exercises , with the Livery , & all other demonstrations of the engagement he lay under to serve her . Lentulus did the like for Tullia , but he understood that she was not well , and was not likely to be present at the Solemnity . You may some other time have an account of what hath past in the loves of Lentulus and Tullia , possibly not unworthy your attention ; but besides that there is not much come to my knowledge , they are not the subject of my present discourse , and my relation is so long without it , that I doubt not but you will excuse me , if I say not any thing thereof . At length , the day destined for the celebration of the Solemnity , and the honour of Augustus's birth being come the whole Court , all the Nobility , and the people ran to the Sights . I shall say nothing to you of the duels fought by the Gladiators , and the fighting of savage beasts , which were the divertisements of the people for the morning . The rest of the day was spent in things of greater magnificence , such as wherein the Roman Nobility discovered their greatest pomp and gallantry ; and yet I shall give you but a short description of it , and that out of a necessity that lyes upon me to make mention thereof in my relation . There was no place within Rome able to contain the vast number of people that were to be present at the shews , and that of the persons that were to celebrate them . The Emperour therefore , had , without the gates of the City , in a fair Plain upon the Tiber side , caused a vast tract of ground to be rail'd in , having left two sides free for the people , which were bordered with an Amphitheatre of several steps , on which an infinite number of people might be disposed . He had caused to be raised over against the entrance certain Scaffolds covered over with rich tapistry , for the Ladies , the Senate , and such other persons as were destin'd for those places . On the fourth side were disposed part of the Emperours Guard , whose employment it was to open the railes at the entrance of the Chariots the horses and people that were to come in , and all that side was wholly taken up by such as were requisite for that office , to avoid all confusion and disturbance . The place was spacious enough for the longest races of either horse or Chariots , and of such an extent , as it was said , that it was sufficient for the encamping of an army . The first sight was to be that of the Chariots , which was followed by horse-races , and after that was a combat on horseback , between two parties with edgelesse weapons , which the Romans call Troy , and they say was invented by Ascanius , the Son of Aeneas , at his arrival into Italy . All the Chariots passed one after another , took divers turns about the place along the railes , and after they had been seen by the Emperour , the Ladies , and the people , when the signal of the races was given , they were all disposed according to the order they had observed in coming in , at that end of the place which was opposite to our Scaffold , in expectation of the last signal at which they were to set forward . They had all four horses a-breast , open before , with one onely place behind , for the Master of the Chariot , wherein he sate armed all over , having on , a head-piece , the visour down , with a Buckler on his left arm , and two Javelins in his right hand ; and the Chariots , the slaves that followed them , the cloaths that covered the horses , and all the Equipage wore the Livery of the Ladies , as far as they were known . Upon these occasions was it particularly that the young Romans outvy'd one another to discover their inclinations ; at least those who had no design to keep them secret , and to that end was there a great distance between the Chariots as they passed by , that people might the better observe the attendance of every Chariot in particular , and that without any confusion . The first that appeared was that of Marcellus , all glittering with gold and magnificent workmanship ; his attendance was noble and full of pomp , and about his person , and in all his Equipage he wore the Livery of Julia. That of Tiberius came next , not inferiour in point of magnificence to that of Marcellus , with my characters and colours . That of Domitius followed him , with those demonstrations which argued the affection he had for Agrippina . After that came Archelaus with the colours of Antonia . Next came young Ptolomey , very neat and gallant in his Equipage , wearing the colours of Martia . Prince Polemon followed him with those of Marcella ; and Mithridates , who came after him , made no difficulty to have also those of Antonia . The next was Crassus , with a Livery which none could guesse whom it was for , and whence it was to be inferred , that his intention was not to have it known . Then came Lentulus with that of Tullia , and then Albinus , Aemilianus , Cinna , Cepio , and a many others of the most Illustrious Roman , to the number of fifty , it being the Emperour's pleasure there should be no more to avoid the confusion that might have ensued . Though Agrippa was not of an age that made him incapable of these exercises , yet would not the Emperour have him engaged therein , but took him and Mecaen●s for company's sake , to judge of the races , and to order the distribution of the prizes . And though all the Masters of Chariots had the visours of their headpieces down , and were in such a posture ▪ as if they had been ready to fight , yet were they known as they passed by , as well by the persons that were of their attendance , as by divers other marks , so that it was in us to judge of the magnificence and graceful carriage of them , which we did , and gave our opinions thereof very freely . This great number of Chariots , ( which certainly was the noblest sight in the World ) had gone round about the place , and it was thought there would not come any more , when the Lists being opened again , the place echoed with the noise of twelve Trumpets which appeared at the entrance , and began to match a good distance after the last of the Chariots that had passed before . They were mounted on twelve excellent horses , and their long coats were of a sky-coloured stuff , which was the colour of Antonia , all covered over with enflamed hearts , and the characters of Antonia , in embroidery of gold ; but the noblest and most sumptuous embroidery that ever had been seen at Rome . The flags which hung at their Trumpets were full of the same characters . After the Trumpets , came one after another twenty horses , led every one by two slaves , who held them in on both sides by two scarfes of the colour and embrodery afore mentioned . The horses were of the best kind of Gennets , and the proudest in their paces that ever were seen ; they had in their heads , which they lifted up with a certain pride , great pennaches of the aforesaid colour , and their maines and tayles tyed up with ribands of gold and sky colour . The bits of their bridles were enamell'd with gold , and embellished with precious stones , and they were covered with sky coloured cloaths hanging down to the ground , and enriched with the same embroidery of gold , and the same characters of Antonia . The cloaths of the slaves were of the same stuff , and had the same trimming . After these came fifty others cloathed after the same manner , without any difference , and went on both sides the chariot which immediately followed the twenty horses . The Chariot had in it four horses white as the very snow , done with ribands , and harnessed as the former . It seemed to be all of gold , mixt with sky-colour at certain distances , with double A. A's , burning hearts , darts , chains , and other emblems of love and servitude . The two sides had the form of two Lyons , that seemed to have sumitted to the yoke , upheld the seat , and served for a leaning place on both sides . And behind there was a Cupid made of the height of a man , whereof the figure was somewhat greater than ordinary , which resting onely on one foot behind , stretched himself out as it were to fly , and , having the wings spread , covered therewith the person that was in the seat , and seemed to have been put there purposely against the injuries of the weather , and as it were a covering for the Chariot . The sculpture of that Cupid was admirable , his face as handsome as the best Gravers could have made it , and his wings glittering with gold and precious stones , which shined in several places . In one hand he carried a heart upon the top of one of his arrows , and in the other a little flag of sky-coloured silk , wherein between two chains , and other marks of slavery , might be seen these verses written in letters of gold : I like a captive pine and sigh ; Yet place a glory in my woes , I 'd rather own this slavery Then of the universe dispose . All the rest of the Chariot was open , so that it was easie to see how the person was accommodated that was within it . He had on a cuirats and a head-piece of gold , enamell'd with sky-colour , and enriched , in several places with stones of a great value . The head-piece was covered over with a many plumes of blew feathers , which both backwards and on both sides hung down to his Shoulders . But in the enamel , as well of the head-piece as the cuirats , might be observed every where the characters of Antonia ; and the sleeves and the lower part of his under-garment , which came down somewhat below his knee , being interwomen with gold and blew silk , were full of the same characters , with an excellent embroidery of gold , and his buskins interlaced with gold and blew , adorned with rich buckles and precious stones . Nor was there any want of them , about the sword he had by his side . He had in his right hand two Javelins , with the points guilt with gold , and in the left , a Buckler of the same mettal , with the edges enamelled suitably to the rest of his Armes , and enriched in the middle with the picture of the fair Antonia , done so like her , that it was immediately concluded to be the work of the most excellent Painters of Italie . I thought it not amisse to give you this short description of him , for that indeed we spent more time in looking upon him , then we had done on all else that was to be seen , though it must needs be acknowledged there was no want of state or magnificence any where . But in regard that all the rest were known , and that there was no means to discover this last , either by the persons of his attendance , or by any other mark , he drew after him , not onely the astonishment and acclamations of the people , but also the curiosity of all others . And yet though it was impossible to know either his face or name , yet from some other circumstances , that were publick and remarkable enough , it was generally concluded that it could be no other then the unknown servant of Antonia , who some daies before had bestowed on her the magnificent Galley , who had overthrown Archelaus and Mithridates , and of whom , under the name of the Vnknown Lover there were such strange reports spread up and down Rome and elsewhere . It immediately ran from mouth to mouth among the Spectators , and all the discourse was concerning Antonia's servant , insomuch that Archelaus and Mithridates perceaving it , conceaved not a little trouble and envy thereat , and could not for a certain time recover themselves out of that disturbance of thoughts which that sight had caused in them . Antonia and my self were not far from the Emperour , so that , over-hearing all the discourse which fell not onely from Caesar , but all those that were about him , upon occasion of this accident , there spread such a rednesse over Antonia's face , as could not be gotten off for almost all that day . And though I was not thereupon thrifty of my discourse to her , and earnestly entreated her to communicate her thoughts to me upon that emergency , yet was it a long time ere she would as much as open her mouth to make me any answer . Sister , said I to her , was it not shrewaly guessed of me some daies since , that your unknown servant was a person admirable as to point of invention and magnificence , and do you not find that in whatever he undertakes , he eclipses all that is done by others ? In troth , I cannot forbear speaking for him , and to tell you , that I have conceived an extraordinary good opinion of him . Antonia was in some uncertainty , whether she should discover her displeasure at the adventure , or make her diversion of it as others did : but what thoughts soever her disturbance might inspire her with , yet could she not but entertain in her soul a certain joy at the advantages of a person that loved her , though he did it contrary to her intentions , and the reputation he acquired , whether she would or no , for his gallantry and magnificence . But not long after , she had much more reason , for in fine , Sister , ( not to tyre you with a relation of all that passed that day , which it were impossible to relate to you fully ) I shall think it enough to tell you , that this unknown person having provided all things for that day , with all the care and prudence imaginable , and furnished himself with the best and fleetest horses that could be had , carryed away all the prizes , as well for the horse-races as the Chariots , leaving behind him at a distance all that ran with him , and in that combat on horseback called Troy , he behaved himself with so much addresse and vigour , and did all things with such an admirable grace , that he alone drew after him the general acclamations of the Spectators . In fine , he was by the Emperour himself declared Conquerour , how partial soever he might be for Marcellus , and received the prizes , which he came and laid at the feet of Antonia , bending the knee , and bowing to her with a submission that spoke him her slave . Antonia blushing for shame and vexation , though haply she was not much dissatisfied at the adventure , did , by the commandement of Octavia , receive them , and immediately after , the Unknown Lover mounting one of the best of his horses , rid him before us with such a grace , and seemed to us to be of such a noble presence , and so well to become the bow of the saddle , that we could not forbear admiring him . A while after , he went in among the rest , and , taking his time , and making his advantage of the disorder and confusion they were in , he went out of the Lists , and got away with as much speed as could be . His Chariot , and Equipage were gone long before , for he had given order , that as soon as the Chariot-races were over , all should withdraw , while the people were taken up with the other exercises , wherein he was to make use of no more then the horse he rode on . By this precaution had he taken a course , that those who were not concerned in his affairs , should not follow the persons that were of his attendance in order to discover him , as it might have been the design of divers . But as he retired himself , how circumspect soever he might be , he could not escape the eyes of the jealous Mithridates , who fully satisfied it could be no other than the same Rival that had cast him to the ground , took a resolution to follow him to the worlds end , and never to leave him till he had discovered who he was , or that the other had made him satisfaction for the injurie he had received from him . He went out of the lists soon after him , and perceiving he made all the speed he could away , he followed him at a distance towards certain houses , whither he saw he intended , and are distant from the City about fifty or sixty stadia . Archelaus , perceiving that Mithridatts was gone , presently imagined the occasion of his departure , and it being no lesse his concernment then the others to be acquainted with his Rival , would needs follow him , and took his course that way which he was told he had taken . In the mean time Mithridates was gotten far enough before , and having observed that his unknown Rival turned towards a little Wood on the left hand , he made after him with all the speed he could , and reached it in a manner as soon as the other . It was with no small difficulty that he overtook him , nor indeed had he done it , had his Rival suspected any thing of his design ; but ere he perceived any such thing , he was gotten so neer him , that all he could do was to pull down the visour of his head-piece , which he had raised up to take a little more air , and he did it time enough to prevent Mithridates from knowing him . Having so done , he would have kept on his way , but Mithridates made a shift to get before him through the trees , and opposing his passage ; Hope not , said he to him , to get away this time again , till I have known thee , and possibly till thou hast made me satisfaction for the many injuries thou hast done me . The Unknown Lover , troubled at this renconter , was in suspence for some minutes what answer to make him ; but at last , perceiving what extremity he was reduced to , and thinking that , besides the care he should take to disguise his voice , the head-piece would contribute so much thereto , as to make him undiscernable by the other . Mithridates , said he to him , thou hast little reason to be so obstinate in pursuing a man that is not thy enemy , but may become such through thy importunate persecution of him . If thou art my friend , replies Mithridates , thou shouldst not conceal thy self from me , and if thou art not , I little fear thy displeasure , after the disgraces I am fallen into by thy means . As he uttered these words , he opposed his passage more than before , and held up against him the point of a Javeline he had in his hand . The Unknown Lover would have avoided fighting without discovering himself , but perceaving it impossible to do it ; Thou wilt haply have occasion to remember , said he to him , what violence thou dost force me to , and if thou receave any inconvenience thereby , thou hast no body to blame but thy self . With these words they charged one another at the same time , and having broken their Javelins on their Bucklers upon which they received them , they drew their swords , and many blows were dealt on both sides . But my little experience in matter of Combats , permits me not to give you all the particulars , and therefore shall onely tell you , that the Unknown Lover finding in one passe , Mithridates's horse in somewhat an unsettled posture , ran his own a-breast upon him , and so overturned both him and his master to the ground . The Unknown Lover thought himself freed by the fall of Mithridates , and would accordingly have kept on his way , when there coming before him Archelaus ; Stay , cried he to him , having seen Mithridates fall , thou hast done but half thy work , unlesse thou conceive me lesse concerned to know thee then Mithridates . This second stoppage put the Unknown Lover out of all patience , though he very much esteemed the person of Archelaus , and seeing divers others coming from the City , he conceived he had but little time to loose , and accordingly without any further consultation , he fell upon Archelaus , who answered him with blows as to weight , not much inferiour to those he dealt himself . They fought for a good while on equal termes ; but at last , the Unknown Lover perceiving the persons , he had seen before , coming neerer and neerer , runs to Archelaus , and laying hold of him , he put on his horse , which was one of the best in the World , to force him out of the sadle , and so free himself by his fall , as he had done before by that of Mithridates . And certainly , he put so much strength to it , that he did what he desired in some part , and drew Archelaus out of the sadle upon the crupper , whence he slipped down to the ground : but Archelaus , having , as he fell , gotten hold of the other by the head-piece , held him with such force , that he broke the chin-pieces of it , and taking it with him , his enemies head was naked and disarmed . Upon which Marcellus , Ptolomey , Crassus , and divers others being come into the place , ran to the two Combatants , and in the sight of all those persons , as also of Archelaus and Mithridates , who were gotten up , the face of the unknown Lover was seen , and known to be that of Drusus , the Son of Livia , and Brother to Tiberius . The astonishment of the two Princes that had been worsted by him , of Marcellus , Ptolomey and the rest , was not ordinary , when they found Drusus to be the Unknown Lover of Antonia , who had served her , without discovering himself , with so much gallantry and good-liking , and if Archelaus and Mithridates were troubled that they had met with so powerful a Rival ; they were in some measure comforted as to their disgrace , because it happened by the hands of a Prince , whose valour was known to all the World. Drusus was in a little trouble and disorder to see himself discovered , as thinking he had not come to that point he should have done ere he had been known ; but perceiving the misfortune to be incapable of any remedy , he generously resolved to endure it , and turning towards Prence Marcellus and Ptolomey , who stood neer him : Most Illustrious Princes , said he to them , I crave your pardon for the surprize and stratagems I have used towards the Princesse your Sister , and the offence I have committed against you by serving her without your knowledge . Had I thought my self worthy that glory , I should not have had any recourse to artifice ; but how mean soever I may be as to point of merit , I cannot but hope from the goodnesse of Prince Marcellus , for whose sake I cheerfully quitted all the pretentions I had for Julia , that he will grant me , out of an excesse of favour , that which I durst not presume to desire of him , before I had in some sort obliged him to love me , by the services it was in my thoughts to do him . And from Prince Ptolomey , a person I have ever infinitely esteemed , I do expect , he should not oppose me in the design I have absolutely to sacrifice my whole life to the service of the Princesse his Sister . To this effect was the discourse of Drusus , which when he had done , he expected the answer of the two Princes with that considence , which he might well derive from the friendship they had expressed towards him for some time before . T is true , Drusus was a Prince of so great merit , that he was infinitely esteemed by all that were of his acquaintance ; and from the time that Marcellus was reconciled with him after the duel they had fought for Julia , having discovered his excellent endowments , as well in his conversation , as the earnestnesse he observed in Drusus to purchase his affection , he had conceaved more respects & friendship towards him than any other among the Romans , & preferred no man before him in his inclinations , but only Coriolanus . On the other side , Drusus's Fortunes were so considerable by reason of the authority of Livia , and the interest his own worth had justly gained him with Caesar , that neither Marcellus , nor Ptolomey , nor any of the other Friends of Antonia could wish her a match that were more advantageous . They accordingly studied not long for the answer they were to make him , and Marcellus speaking for both , out of a confidence that what he said should be confirmed : Prince , said he to Drusus , we have some reason to be displeased with you ; but it is onely for the little relyance you have had in our friendship , and the esteem we have for you . But that you shall hear more of another time ; and therefore in the interim , since you have thought Antonia worthy your affections , I shall tell you that I think her happy , and very much honoured in the inclinations you have for her ; that I question not but that Caesar , Octavia , Alexander , wherever he may be , and Ptolomey are of the same mind , and that , for my part , if in the design you have upon her , you need the assistances of a Brother that hath some power with her , I proffer you all you can desire or expect from me , as being one that endeavours nothing so much as the acquisition of your friendship , and next to that , the continuance of it while he lives . What Ptolomey said to Drusus , was to the same effect , whereat this Prince was so much satisfied , that he could not expresse his joy without a certain confusion . After he had discovered his resentments thereof to both , as much as he possibly could , he comes to Archelaus and Mithridates , and made his excuses to them , as to what was past , in the most obliging manner that could be . These two Princes felt so much grief within , that they could not think of any consolation , but not so much for the disgrace of their falls , as for that their ill fortune had raised them so dreadful a Rival , and the words they had heard from Marcellus and Ptolomey , from which , together with the confidence they were in that Augustus and Octavia would declare for Drusus , they could not but infer that the little hope which they had conceived in the course of their affections , would come to nothing . But , however they were burthened with grief , they received the civilities of Drusus as they ought , and on their side craved his pardon for their indiscretion , and whatever they attempted against him , while they knew him not . I see , Sister , you are desirous I should contract this relation , since it is indeed of an excessive length , and therefore , I shall onely tell you , without insisting too much on particulars , that , notwithstanding all the resistance that Drusus made thereto , Marcellus and Ptolomey would needs have him , immediately , and in that very posture presented to Antonia , and that Drusus having opposed it for some time out of the fear he was in to displease her , at last was prevailed with to come along with them , and followed them to the City , and so to the Emperours Court , where all the most eminent persons about it were assembled , and discoursing of the Unknown Lover of Antonia . They were yet speaking of him when Marcellus comes into the room , leading in Drusus by the hand ; and it was before this Illustrious Assembly , that Marcellus , having presented him to the Emperour , and Octavia , brought him to Antonia , and , having discovered him to her for the Unknown Lover , who had given her such gallant-like expressions of his love , and that in so extraordinary a manner , entreated her to entertain him , as a Prince that had devoted himself to her service , and whose inclinations for her were an honour to all their house . The whole Assembly was nothing but applauses and acclamations at the sight and discovery of Drusus ; and being a person generally beloved , all were glad to hear that it was he who had done such noble things for Antonia , and cryed out they were worthy one another , and that it was a couple the best matched of any in the World. The Emperour conceived an extraordinary joy at it , Livia was well pleased with the good choice her son had made , and the Emperour and she together , joyning with Marcellus , ( having performed the first civility to Octavia ) addressed themselves to Antonia , intreating her to entertain Drusus into her service , and give him leave , by open hostility , to take in that heart which he would have surprized by stratagem . Antonia , some what troubled at the adventure , found it some difficulty to recover her self out of the disorder she was in ; and though it be certain that it was some joy to her to see the unknown Lover changed into Drusus , who was the person of all the Romans , into whom she had most reason to wish him changed , yet was she still vexed at the artifice he had used toward her , and could not of a sudden overcome the resentment which was risen thereof in her mind . However she had a command over her ordinary moderation , and , having raised Drusus , who was on his knees before her , she onely told him that there was a consonancy between her will and those of the persons to whom her birth had made her subject ; and that , ( I mean her moderation ) she made use of not only for that day , but was the same for a many that followed ; insomuch that Drusus hath found it true , that all the demonstrations of love that may be have no influence on her spirit , and amount to no more than the complyance she had for the disposal of Octavia . He was at last received into her service with the joy and acclamations of all , insomuch , that Antonia , having since had a greater acquaintance with his excellent endowments ( if she were incapable of Love ) hath at least submitted to the commands laid on her by Octavia and Caesar in his behalf , and hath satisfyed him , by expressions worthy her solid vertue , of the esteem she hath for him . And so it hath continued ever since , by the happy meeting of these two complyant dispositions , who are not subject to any trouble , because not to the weaknesse of a many others , so that it is out of all question that the Emperour will have them marryed at the same time that the nuptialls of Marcellus and Julia shall be solemnised . Drusus hath told us since how that he had heard from Mithridates's own mouth , the discourse that had passed between him and Antonia , when they walked together , upon which he grounded his first letter , as also what course he had taken to conceal himself from all the World , as well that day that he bestowed on her the magnificent Galley , as that of the publick shewes , before which , some few dayes he had pretended affairs of consequence in the Country , because there should be no notice taken of his absence , at an Assembly , wherein he should in all likelihood be one of the first . Some few dayes after , Archelaus , overcome with grief , went to ease himself of it in the war , whither he was called to assist the King of the Medes , his kinsman , against the Parthians , and wherein , as they say , he hath gained abundance of reputation . Mithridates was in the same posture , u●●aple of any consolation , though his love had not made so much noise as the others : but to satisfie him in some sort , the Emperour having the Crowns of Pontus and Comagenes , where there had happened very great revolutions , to dispose of , bestowed that of Pontus on Polemon , and that of Comagenes on Mithridates , and sent them to take possession thereof . Ptolomey , according to his ordinary way of courtship , continued his addresses to Marcia , that is , with little earnestnesse , and much esteem and respect , but discovering little inclination to marriage . He never minded Tullia , who in requital was very violently courted by Lentulus , but I shall not give you any account of their loves , because they relate not much to the subject of my discourse , though they may be said to be some consequences thereof . I have already given you an account of all that happened to my self at that time , as well as to the news I received of the infidelity of Coriolanus , the departure of Marcellus and Tiberius , and the Emperours voyage , wherein we accompanied him ; so that you are fully acquainted with the affairs of our house ; and the better to satisfie and entertain you therewith , I think , and that truely , that I have spoken more in three dayes , then I had done all my life before . Thus did the fair Princesse Cleopatra put a Period to her long relation , which to do , she had done a more than ordinary violence to her disposition , and Artemisa had heard her with an attention , which had suspended in her mind the memory of her misfortunes . The end of the Second Book . HYMENS PRAELUDIA , Or , Loves Master-Piece . PART IX . LIB . III. ARGUMENT . MEgacles discourses with the unknown person , whose life he had saved , about the constancy and inconstancy of Fortune ; Cleopatra and Artemisa , of the fidelity and infidelity of Coriolanus . The King of Armenia visits Cleopatra with a great deale of Courtship and Personated Affection . She , abhorring him for his cruelties , and having resolved to be Coriolanus's , slights him , and looks on his addresses as the pure effects of insinuation and sycophancy . However he forbears force , because far from his own Kingdom , whither he would make all the hast he could , but is prevented by contrary winds . Zenodorus the Pirate entertains Artaxus with the History of his Life . He marries Elisena , a beautiful Lady of Armenia , and not long after grows jealous of her , through the means of one Cleontes , a young man , with whom she was over-familiar . His jealousie still increasing , Cleontes is by Elisena desired to depart the Court , The day before his departure , he and Elisena taking their last leaves , in an Arbour , are surprized by Zenodorus , who transported with rage and jealousie , immediately kills Elisena in the midst of their embraces . Cleontes gets away , but afterwards hearing of the death of Elisena , 〈◊〉 himself to Artoxus sword , who 〈◊〉 him through . As 〈◊〉 dying 〈◊〉 discovery● , his neck and breast , and is found to be a Woman , 〈…〉 to Phraates King of the Parthians , to avoid whose addresses she had disg●ised her self . Phrates , to revenge her death , comes with an Army , and drives Zenodorus out of his Tetrarchy , which is afterward begged of Augustus by Herod . Zenodorus having lost all , seizes some few ships , and turns Pirate . He follews Piracy with great successe for ten years at last takes Candace , Queen of Aethiopia , whom he falls in loves with ; but she , firing his ships , and casting her self over-board , escapes . Loosing her , he takes Elisa , sole Heiresse of the King of Parthia , but going ashore to seek out Candace , he loses both Elisa and all his ships , hath most of his men killed , and is himself wounded . He is met with in a Country-mans house , under the Surgeons hands , by Aristus , and by him brought , along with the men he had left , to the King of Armenia . WHile the two Princesses were thus engaged in discourse , Megacles . whole eare was equally divided , between that of having them in safe custody , to obey the commands laid upon him by his Master , and that of affording him the best attendance he could , to satisfie in some sort his own inclinations , which were ever directed to vertue , omitted nothing of what he thought might be expected from him in order to either of these obligations . And whereas on the one side it was some dissatisfaction to him to be employed to secure them , out of the fear he was in to incense a Prince who was not wont to pardon any thing , so on the other , he with no lesse joy laid hold on those occasions which presented themselves , to discover unto them the repugnance which he struggled with to displease them . Being therefore obliged not to part from the ship , he had sent Aristus betimes in the morning to see what news he could learn of the King of Armenia , and this man being returned , had brought him word , that the King would infallibly come aboard the vessel that very day : and that though he were in such a posture as topoint of health , that he could not well undertake such a voyage without some danger , yet had he absolutely resolved to venture it , out of the great desire he had to see Cleopatra , and the fear he was in of loosing so noble a prize . Megacles , having received this intelligence for certain , began to dispose all things in the vessel in order to his entertainment ; and having understood that the Princesses were desirous to be alone , he , out of the great respect he had for them , would not so much as come neer their Chamber , and was content only to give notice to one of the women that belonged to Cleopatra , that he desired that notice might be sent him , when the Princesses were pleased that he should waite upon them , and when they would have any thing brought to dinner . That done , calling to mind the Unknown Person , whom the day before he had rescued from the devouring waves , and of whom he had conceaved a marvailous good opinion , he would needs give him a visit , and being come into the chamber , where he had left him a bed , he found that he made a shift to get on his cloaths ; but that afterwards , being much troubled with the great quantity of salt water he had drunk , he had been forced to cast himself again on the bed they had assigned him , Megacles , as soon as he came in , caused a little window to be see open to give a little more light to the chamber , and having by that advantage of light made fresh observations of the good countenance and hundsomeness of the Unknown , he was now much more surprized at him then the day before , and could not look on him , but with a certain admiration . The other , who with much ado knew him again , and reflected on the assistance he had received from him , as also on the conversation they had had together , and the more than ordinary pains and earnestnesse he had expressed in the saving of his life , entertained him with abundance of kindnesse , and gave him some occasion to see through the clouds of his melancholy , that though he had little love for the good office had been done him , yet had he abundance of acknowledgment for his good intentions . Adde to that , that all his behaviour , all his gesture , nay indeed all things seemed to be so great , as if there had been in him a conjunction of sweetnesse and modesty with a noble and majestick aire , that , notwithstanding all his ill fortune , Megacles felt in , himself abundance of inclinations to respect him , as he would do the person of Artax●s himself . After he had sate down by him , that he had felt his pulse , and had desired of him some account of his health , the unknown person assuming the discourse with a sigh , which by its depth seemed to have come from the bottom of his heart ; My health , said he to him , is but in too good a posture compared to that of my Fortune ; but whatever it may be , you see that I do not any way oppose the return of it , and that I have kept the promise I had made you not to attempt any thing against my life , while I shall be in your power . And for that very reason , replies Megacles , you shall continue in it as long as I can possibly keep you , and I should find it no small difficulty to suffer you to leave us , if I had the least imagination that you forsook us , to go and seek out death . When I consider what posture my life is reduced to , replyed the Unknown , I think death to be the onely happinesse I either can or ought to hope , and yet since I have had that of seeing you , having made some reflections on the things you told me yesterday , on the strange manner whereby I was delivered out of the very jaws of death , contrary to all probability , and other circumstances of my misfortunes , I concluded , that I ought not to put a Period to my own life , before I had done all that lay in my power to serve a person on whom I had bestowed it ; since that in all likelihood she stands in need of it , and that it is not impossible but that by some one of those extraordinary accidents that happen to me , but she may yet receive it . Out of this consideration , and upon the account of this obligation , rather than out of any hope , or remainder of love that I have for my life , had I taken my cloaths , and would have begged your leave to be gone ; but , to deal truely with you , the body was not able to follow the motions of the spirit , and perceiving that all the strength I could muster was hardly able to bear me up , and consequently far from putting that in execution which I had intended , I was forced to ly down again , till such time as I shall have recovered it a little better , as I possibly may ere this day be quite passed . The Gods have the praise of this good resolution , replyed Megacles , and I shall think my self obliged to give them thanks while I live for the opportunity they have furnisht me with to prevent the effects of your despaire , since that by this very demurre we have made to it , we may haply have absolutely diverted and dismissed it . Alas , alas , replyed the afflicted person , with a sigh , how little acquaintance have you with my Fortune ! And how far would you be from that opinion , had you but once an account of my misfortunes ! I shall know them when you shall think good , replyed Megacles ; but I shall not desire it of you , till such time as your own inclination shall inspire you to give it me : for , the little time I have known you consiered , I have conceived such a respect for you , as permits me not to deal with you as I happly should with ordinary persons . That compassionate sentiment , which you have for the miserable , replyed the Unknown , you rather derive from your own vertue , then any thing you might have observed in my person , which is onely the mark of Heavens indignation , and a ball continually tossed and bandyed by the inconstancies of Fortune . And therefore assure your self , that the opinion I have conceived , and the resentment I have , of this compassion you express towards me , should , no doubt , prevaile with me to make a discovery of my self to you rather than to any other person , if I might thereby convince you of the esteem I have for you , and were I not obliged to secrecy out of other considerations then what concern my self . You may judge of the truth I now tell you , by the posture wherein you have seen me , and I doubt not but you are satisfied that he who contemns his life , as I have done , hath nothing to fear , as to himself , that might hinder him to discover himself . Till such time then that I am at that liberty , I shall only tell you , that whatever incensed heaven , and the indeprecable destinies may have ever executed that were most insupportable , on a great number of miserable persons , is fallen in such manner on me alone , that neither the times of our Fathers , nor yet our own could ever afford such another example . And whereas you have seen divers persons become unfortunate through the losse of dignities , friends , estates , the affection , nay and the persons too of all that they could love in this World ; you have in me a draugt of all these , but I draught , a thousand times greater than your imagition can represent it to you . I have ever bin of opinion , replyed Megacles , that your misfortunes were indeed extraordinary , and your soul hath appeared to me so great in the expressions I have seen thereof , that I immediately inferred it impassible as to ordinary ones . And yet I shall presume to tell you that in the course of the World there have been seen revolutions strange enough to raise up and encourage the most crushed hopes , and that several persons out of the most dreadful abysses of misfortunes , have as it were in an instant flown up to the highest pitch of happininess and glory . Who could have promised Marius in the midst of his miseries that glorious change that happened in his condition ? and who could have put him into such a hope , as that out of the fenne where he had hid himself for the safety of his life , and out of the dungeon , wherein he had been exposed to the mercy of those that were sent to murder him , he should , within a few daies after , enter Rome in triumph , and be raised up to the same height of greatnesse whence he had before been cast down ? You find it no smal difficulty , replied the Unknown person , to meet in all our ages but with this one example , to prove the possibility of mans return from misfortune to lost felicities ; but you may easily find an infinite number to demonstrate how easy it is to fall from thrones into chains , and from fame and happinesse into shame and misery . So many Kings in Rome , drawn after Chariots , loaden with chains , and disposed into prisons , and among the Romans themselves , the great Pompey , and the deplorable Anthony , furnish us with examples of it sufficiently dreadful . A man may endeavour to struggle with Fortune by the assistance of vertue and a great courage , but not expect the return of her favours , when she hath once withdrawn them by her inconstancy : for this envious goddess is much more inclined , and subject to pull down what she had once built up , then to raise up what she had once brought to ruin . Besides , there are some happinesses , & some misfortunes in our lives that have no dependance on fortune , and wherein she is very little concerned : and whereas she hath no power over mens inclinations , it were in vain for those , whose greatest unhappinesse should consist in the losse of an affection , which they thought extreamly precious , to expect the returne of it from Fortune , and it were fruitlesse for them , any way to rely on her assistance . Sylla , who seemed to have made an allyance with her , and who might well attribute more to her indulgence then he could have done to his own vertue , enjoyed the continuance of her favours to the end with a more then ordinary constancy ; and that Greek Captain , whom she in his dreams , presented with Cities besieged in nets , acknowledged her ever for an assistant goddesse . But neither of these two great examples ever sought any other happinesse , or feared any other misfortunes then those which are deriveable from her Empire , and she might wel be their principal divinity , since she disposed of all those things that could raise in them either fears or desires , and consequently could make them either fortunate or unfortunate : but for my part , who , with all she could take from me , have lost what she cannot restore me to , alas , to what god can I addresse my self ? Or where shall I find either assistance or compassion , when both heaven and earth have conspired against me ? These words fell from him with such an expression of sadnesse , and yet he had uttered them with such a grace , and in so obliging a manner , that Megacles had not onely all the pitty that could be for him , but also all the admiration . He therefore omitted nothing of what he could say to him , that he thought might give him any comfort , and having , before he would stir out of the place , caused victualls to be brought in , he would not leave him till he had eaten something . Which done , out of a fear he might be troublesome to him , and a considerantion that rest would do him much good , he left him , and went about those things which his charge obliged him to look after , and particularly to take order for the bringing of victualls and other necessaries from Alexandria , in order to their voyage , wherein he was to be so circumspect as that the vessel might not come thereby into any danger of being discovered . In these employments and some other which he had had , the morning and better part of the day was spent ; so that at last perceiving it was very late , and that the Princesses had not called for any thing , he went to their chamber door , and sent to entreat them that they would be pleased something might be brought them to dinner . It was much about the time that the fair Cleopatra had made an end of her long relation ; insomuch , that upon the sollicitation of Megacles and their Women , they gave way that somewhat should be brought them in , and took a little nourishment . About the end of their repast , the Princesse Cleopatra , who seemed to have slumbered her self into a deep recollection , gave a sudden start , and was as it were in a great trouble and disturbance ; but a little after recovering her self , and fetching a sigh from the bottom of her heart ; Good God , Sister , said she to Artemisa , how true is that which I told you this morning concerning the force of our imagination , and how certain is it that the remembrance which I still have in my soul of the unfaithful and unfortunate Son of Juba , hath imprinted such strong idea's of him in my mind , that if his countenance appears not to my eyes , his voice I am sure smites my ears ! Even at that very moment that you might have observed some alteration in my countenance , I thought I had heard him distinctly very neer me , and several times this day , during the time of the discourse I have entertained you with , this same deluded imagination of mine brought that sound to my ears , and had allmost put me out in my relation . I could not have believed that for an unfaithful person there should have remained such strong impressions in my mind : but alas , how unconstant soever he may have been , he is haply dead for my sake , and by the bloud he hath shed by defending us against the Barbarians , he hath haply expiated part of the offence he hath committed against . In troth , Sister , replyed Artemisa , whether he hath lost his life in our cause and assistance , or that it hath been the pleasure of the gods to preserve him , as it is not impossible but it may be so , I cannot , for my part , imagine he should be unconstant : and what hath appeared to me in order to his justification , hath had such an influence over my belief , that I am still of the same mind , and cannot forbear telling you , that I think him very innocent . Might it please the gods he were such , replyed the afflicted Princesse , and were it the pleasure of the same Gods that I had purchased the innocence you attribute to him , with the best part of my blood . But having paused a while , O vainest of wishes , continued she , the pure effect of the tendernesse of my own heart ! What advantage can I derive to my self from his innocence ? If he were destined to dye , should it not be some satisfaction to me that his infidelity hath happened before his death , that so I might be capable of a comfort which I should never have hearkened unto , had he dyed constant ? And if on the other side he be living , when I consider the wretchednesse of my misfortune , and the captivity I now am in , which haply will never suffer me to see him again , am I not much lesse unfortunate in that I have only my own miseries to bewayle , then if , it being supposed he were constant to me , I should be obliged to have a resentment of his as much as if they were my own ? And yet all this notwithstanding , concluded she with a sigh , ( proceeding eyther from weaknesse , or that she had some reason for it ) I cannot repent me of my wish , and I should be glad , though haply it might cost me my life , he were not unconstant to me . I am very much of your mind as to that point , replied Artemisa , and accordingly make it out of all question , that of all the miseries which it is in the power of Fortune to force upon us , there are not any but are more supportable to a heart sensible of a tender affection , then those that proceed from that very affection , as being such as are all directly levelled against the same heart that is wounded by them . There are in our soules several degrees of tendernesse , for they are not equally sensible of the happinesses and unhappinesses of this nature as of those that proceed from other causes ; nay I dare affirm , that while they have this impression , they have no other consideration of these later , than that they were assistances or obstacles to those which we look on as purely real and essential . Which granted , I can without any difficulty believe , that amidst all the misfortunes which the just indignation of heaven may send upon us , the unconstancy and infidelity of the person beloved , is the most indigestible , and most grievous and insupportable , and , by a certain violence of assault , storms that strength of mind which might possibly hold out against all other unhappinesses . And you must on the contrary acknowledg , that amidst all the miseries through which our inexorable destinies will needs force us , the faith and constancy of the person we love , raises up our spirits into such a height of consolation and enjoyment of our selves , that during such time as we make a strong reflection thereupon , we are almost in an apathy as to all the rest , all our sensibility being taken up by the other . Ah , Sister , replies Cleopatra , fixing her eies on Artemisa , with a languishiag , but withall an amiable look , how true is all you have said , and consequently how have you fully convinced me , that I am the most unfortunate person in the World , and that you are not unhappy at all , since that being exposed to all those misfortunes , which you have mentioned , and particularly to that which you acknowledge to be most insupportable . I am deprived of that dear consolation which might in some sort alleviate them , and which the gods have been pleased to leave you . I must indeed confesse , replyed Artemisa , that I shall never think my self absolutely miserable while my Alexander is constant to me : but I hope you are in the same degree of happinesse , and cannot forbear telling you over and over , that I find more reason and probability in the circumstances that make for Coriolanus , then in those that make against him , And you ought to give me so much the more credit , Sister , for that I speak on the behalf of truth contrary to my own interest , and against my own quiet . Your interest , Sister , sayes Cleopatra to her , and what interest have you I pray in the fidelity of Coriolanus , other then what our friendship obliges you to have ? I am so much concerned in it , replies Artemisa , that Coriolanus is not much more himself , And this you might easily have imagined , though I have not spoken any thing to you thereof , since it is apparent enough , that , if , according to the presumption you have of the inconstancy of Coriolanus , you should once banish him your heart , the King my Brother , whose prisoners we are , and who loves you well enough as you have had sufficient try all , might conceive a little more hope from your neglect and oblivion of Coriolanus , then if you still afforded him a place in your affections . And if that alteration should once happen , what fortune were comparably to mine , since I might hope to be two several wayes your Sister , and to possesse my Alexander without any danger , and that with my Brothers consent ? And yet you see , Sister , that this interest could not prevaile with me to speak contrary to what seemed to me to be truth , and the innocency of Coriolanus ; and all the fortune might happen to me should it be otherwise ; could not force me to disguise my thoughts or betray the affection I have for you . Your deportment in this businesse , replies the Daughter of Anthony , speaks you a Princesse nobly born , full of goodnesse and vertue , and I conceive my self obliged to you for this particular demonstration of your friendship , much more then for all the others you might have given me . But since you have thought fit to make this overture to me of your self , give me leave , Sister , to entreat you , by whatever is dearest to your thoughts , to persevere in that good intention , and I beseech you , by all the good inclinations you have for me , never to aggravate the miseries of my captivitie by such discourses as haply the King your Brother will oblige you to entertain me with on his behalf . I shall not tell you , that , by his horrid cruelties as well towards my Brother as your self , he hath rendred himself unworthy , both of the affection he expects from me , and the assistance which he hopes you may afford him . Nor shal I adde to that , as I very well might , how that by the same cruelty , whereof I have been acquainted with the abominable circumstances , both from the relations of Alexander and your own , he hath raised in my heart the greatest horrour that may be for him , whence it comes that I look on him rather as a Tyger than a great King. But I shall not stick to tell you plainly , that , though his life were not stained with any base or reproachable action , though his manners and disposition wanted not that mildnesse and affability I should require , though his person were more than ordinary amiable , and that to his single Crown he could adde the Roman Empire , he should never have any part in this heart , which I have once bestowed , and never can do a second time . Coriolanus hath had the first spoiles of it , and shall carry them with him to the grave ; whether he be living or dead , constant or inconstant , he onely shall have that advantage . And if , by his infidelity , I am dispensed from the affection which I ought to have continued to the very last gasp , had he persevered in his ; or am , by his death , disengaged , as to him , of a friendship , which it is needlesse to observe towards the shades , there is nothing can disengage me from my self , that is , from what I imposed upon my self , when I first submitted to that innocent affection , and consequently , nothing can set my soul at liberty in order to a second choice , or into a condition to entertain any new impression of love . T is enough that the great Cleopatra hath once given way to love and been taken with the great perfections of the most amiable among men ; but the justification which I might find for my former weaknesses , would not haply be accepted for the latter . Expect not therefore from me , my dearest Sister , what I could not obtain of my self , for my self , though I should pretend a greater interest it should be so , then that which you represent , and imagine that there cannot be any selicity hoped from an affection contracted by such extraordinary waies . To do you what service I can with the King your Brother , and to oblige him to treat you more civility , I shall conceale part of my resentments , and the aversion I have for him ; and therefore you ought to be satisfied with me , when you shall see me do that for you which I should never endure to do one minute formy self , and consider the violence I do my self for your sake , as no slight demonstration of my Friendship . Artemisa gave Cleopatra many thanks for the promise she had made her to force her inclinations upon her account , and begged her pardon for what she had said concerning her own concernments , and , in requital , made a protestation to her , that she would never speak to her more on the behalf of the King her Brother , and that she had two great an esteem for those resolutions of fidelity and constancy which she had taken , ever to be guilty of any design to oppose them . Thus were they engaged in discourse , when of a sudden they heard a very great noise in the ship , and not long after , that it was upon occasion of the Kings coming into it . What lectures soever they might have read one to another of constancy , they both grew pale , and were a little startled at this news , and looking one upon the other without speaking , they were at a losse as to all resolution ; yet so as that there might be some difference in their thoughts , and if the soul of Cleopatra was burthened with a more lively grief , that of Artemisa was subject to more fear . At last , Cleopatra , whose courage was greater than that of Artemisa , was the first that broke forth into any resolution , and looking on Artemisa with a countenance that spoke something of more confidence , Sister , said she to her , let us rely on the assistance of Heaven in our misfortune , and in the mean time summon together all our vertue , and let us not forget the resolution we have taken . Artemisa had not the power to make her any answer , nor indeed had she time , for immediately thereupon their chamber-door being opened , the first thing they saw was the dreadful countenance of the King of Armenia . He was somewhat of a pale complexion , and lean'd , as he came along , upon one of his men ; but his palenesse was dispelled at the sight of that object by which he was enflamed , and he made a shift to forget all his weaknesse to get near Cleopatra , who at his first coming in was risen from the place where she sate . Artaxus saluted her with abundance of respect , and Cleopatra , who was glad to continue him in that humour , and laoth to force him to those extremities , which she might justly fear from a man so violent , returned him , though with a sad and serious countenance , what was due to his quality from a Princesse of hers . Before he spoke to Cleopatra , he cast his eyes on Artemisa , who trembling for feer , had her eyes fixed on the ground , not having the confidence to look him in the face . The fear and confusion he perceived her to be in , added not a little to his joy ; but however , he thought fit to speak to Cleopatra , before he addressed himself to the other , and looking on her with a countenance wherein he endeavoured to moderate some part of his natural fiercenesse , and to take off somewhat of that which was most dreadfull in him ; Madam , said he to her , my love forces me to waite on you , though the justice of the gods hath made you mine to be disposed as I please ; even in the late accident you might have taken notice of so much , and you ought to forget your own resentments of it , out of a consideration of the blood I have lost to preserve you . I shall never believe , answered Cleopatra , that it is to be attributed to the justice of the gods , that a free person , and one of my birth , should become your prisoner , without any war , and contrary to the Laws of all Nations . You might have observed no lesse your self in this very adventure , wherein it hath cost you so much bloud , and it is impossible they should approve the unjust violence you do me , if they are , as it is believed , the assertors and patrons of Justice and innocence . What violence , replies Artaxus , can he be said to do you who casts himself at your feet ? Or wherein does he violate the Law of Nations , when he gives you a full right and absolute power over both his heart and his crown ? Do you in agine that this injustice is of the same kind with those which the gods punish , and are you not afraid to incense them your self , by entertaining so much aversion and animosity against a King that adores you , and is ready to dye at your feet ? Having said these words , he turned towards Artemisa , and looking on her with a little more mildnesse than ordinary , by reason of the presence of Cleopatra , whom he knew to have a horrour for his cruelties : Well , Artemisa , said he to her , you see after what manner Heaven hath prospered your designes , and how it hath approved that the Daughter of Artabasus should forsake her Brother and her King , to run away with the Son of Anthony . My Lord , replies Artemisa , endeavouring to recover her self a little , though my affection was , I must confesse , very great towards Alexander , yet was it not such as should have obliged me to forsake you to follow him , could I have taken any other course to have saved his life , which you would have taken from him , and he should have lost for my sake . This makes nothing for your justification , replies Artaxus ; but you do not stand much in need of any , having found such a sanctuary in the Princesse Cleopatra . The power she hath over me disarms the indignation I have against you , and I have no hatred for Alexander since I adore Cleopatra . In a word , your destiny is in her hands , and I shall not onely pardon you the offence you have committed against me , but I shall furrher consent to your marriage with Alexander , if Cleopatra will be but mine . It is not impossible , replies Cleopatra , not staying for any answer from Artemisa , but that we may find other means to get out of your power ; and if they faile us , we will follow those resolutions which the gods and our own courage shall inspire us with . In the mean time , be not flattered with so fond a hope , as that Caesar should tamely suffer you , in his own dominions , and almost in his arms , to carry away a Princesse that is one of his house , and under his protection ; but on the contrary , assure your self , that by such a contempt of his authority you may stirre up such a fire as may set your kindome all into a flame . Caesar , I question not , replies Artaxus , will remember , that my Father hath alwayes served him , and dyed in his cause , through the cruelty of your Father , who was his implacable enemy . I my self , in my younger years , have drawn my sword of his side against Anthony , and if the children of his enemies are not more considerable to him then those of his Friends and Allies , he will not think there is more injustice in the carrying away of Cleopatra , then in that of Artemisa . Artemisa hath not been carryed away , replies Cleopatra , she hath onely fled away from your wrath , after she had saved my Brothers life . It was her obligation to preserve it , because it was for her sake that he had exposed it to that ignominious death , which you had intended he should suffer . And so after she had thus acquitted her self towards a Prince who was not unworthy of her , she was content to follow him and participate of his fortune in order to the safety of her life , which she could not hope to have secure with you after those examples of cruelty which she had so fresh in her memory . Well , Madam , replyed the King of Armenia , whether Alexander carryed away Artemisa , or Artemisa carryed away Alexander , it matters not ; this is certain , that I received the affront , in the very heart of my dominions ; and that a Prince of the quality of Alexander had no ground in the World to go and remain incognito in the Court of a King , whom he knew to be his enemy , whether it were to gain the affections of his Sister , or out of any other design which he might have had ; and that there is not any Prince in the World , by whom he had not been ill trated upon such an account . But though this reason , and the others I have already alledged of the interests and the services of our house , should amount to nothing with Caesar , I am now to appeal to another power than his , and since I have submitted my self to yours , I stand in greater fear of your indignation than Augustus's . This he seconded with some other discourse , after which , he desired leave of her to sit down , by reason of his wounds which had weakened him very much , and were not a little troublesome to him . Cleopatra laughed in her sleeve at this pretended respect , and yet was not a little pleased to keep him in that humour , out of a fear he might break forth into disorder , and accordingly not much care what violences he put in execution . Nor indeed was the design of Artaxus any other ; it being impossible that his fierce and cruel nature should spend it self long in fruitlesse complyances ! But he thought it his best course to dissemble , while he was yet in a condition to fear all things , and out of that consideration would not make use of his power , till such time as he were come into his own Kingdom . In the interim , he had resolved to do all that lay in his power to humour Cleopatra , and omitted no humble services or submissions , to make her forget , if possible , the aversion she had conceived against him . He would needs have the ship to hoise up saile at that very instant , though his Chirurgeon had made it appeare to him , that the sea was prejudicial to his wounds , and indeed he had on the other side some reason to fear he might be surprized upon that coast , by those that were sent out in quest of Cleopatra . He conceived , and that not without probability , that he had not escaped so long , had it not been for the little likelyhood there was that those who had carryed away Cleopatra , should stay so neer Alexandria . And indeed it was out of that very consideration that those who went in their pursuit , as well by sea as by land , had gone the farther from the place where the fact was done . Besides the vessel was so hidden by a rock , which in a manner covered it , that on the land side it could not any way be seen ; and to prevent all suspicion from the sea of its being that vessel wherein were the Princesses , order had been taken , that neither they nor any belonging to them , should at any time appear upon the deck . With this precaution , and these favourable circumstances , Artaxus , not conceiving himself secure , would needs have been gone thence at that instant , when a wind , contrary to his designes , and consonant to the wishes of the Princesses rises at the same time ; but a wind so contrary to the course they were to take , that it was thought impossible to get out of the river , while it blew with the same violence it had begun , nay there was some fear , that if they went out of the place where they were , wherever they had cast anchor , it could not be so private as the other . The King of Armenia , exasperated at this , ●ailed at the gods and fortune for this misfortune , but after he had tormented himself for some time to no purpose , he was forced to give way , and to suffer the remainder of the day and the night following to passe away in expectation of a change . In the mean time he was retired into a little chamber which they made a shift to dresse him up in the vessel , where he thought fit to take his rest for some time and have his wounds dressed . The two Princesses had soon notice of this favourable change of the wind , by Camilla , who had heard it from Megacles , and this wench , who was indeed very much esteemed by her Mistresse as well for her vertue , as her many excellent qualities , after she had told them the news with a countenance full of joy and cheerfulnesse , Madam , said she to her , let us not despaire of Heavens assistance , and since it begins to declare it self for us , let us believe that its assistance will prove abselute and effectuall , and that it will never forsake such great and vertuous Princesses in such a misfortune as you are in . I am very much inclined to hope it , my dear wench , replies the Princesse , and we ought to joyne our prayers together , to beseech the gods to direct those to the place where we are , who in all probability run up and down to our rescue . There is no doubt to be made , added the fair Artemisa , but that Alexander will search the World over in our pursuit ; but he goes far enough to find us while we are so neer the place where he lost us ; t is so much the more our unhappinesses , and it will never be believed that those who carryed us away should make a stay at the gates of Alexandria . I am of your mind , replies Cleopatra , but these reflexions availe us nothing , and all that lies upon us to do , is , to expect with patience what it shall please the soveraign disposers of our destinies to do with us . While they were discoursing thus in their Chamber , Artaxas kept silence in his , unlesse it were when that from his bed he gave orders for his voyage . Megacles gave him an account of that admirable unknown person whom he had relieved , and had disposed into his bed , and spoke of him in such manner as raised in the King a desire to see him , upon the extraordinary relation which the other had made concerning him . But in regard that Megacles told him , that he was too weak and too much cast down to be brought before him , in a time that he shunned the light , and hated life it self , he resolved to give him a visit in the place where he was , after he had taken an houres rest on his bed . Thus was he employed , when he sees coming in to him , Aristus , and with him seaven or eight men sufficiently well armed , with fierce and savage countenances , and , in the head of them , he who seemed to be their chief , and had as little kindnesse in his looks as any of them , though he were very pale , and seemed to have laien in lately of some great sicknesse . The King at first sight could not call the man to mind , not onely by reason of the alteration wrought in him by his sicknesse , as the change which ten or twelve years had made in his countenance , it being so long since he had seen him . But Aristus , assuming the discourse , and presenting him to the King , This my Lord , said he to him , is the famous Zenodorus , whom you have sometimes seen in your own Count and in your Armies , before the accidents that have happened to him , had obliged him to coast up and down the sea , where he hath made himfelf so dreadful . I have met him , and known him again by a very strange chance , and in regard that I knew your Majesty hath had a great esteem for him , and conceiving that his services and those of the men that accompany him , ( persons much better acquainted with these seas than any of your subjects ) might prove advantageous to you in the condition you are now in , I thought sit to bring him along with me , out of a confidence that your Majesty would take it well at my hands . With these words Zenodorus continuing the discourse , made himfelf fully known to the King , and Artaxus , who had not onely seen him many years before both in his own Court , and also in the King his Fathers , but had also a particular esteem for him , and , at his coming to the Crown , had assisted him in his marriage with one of the handsomest Ladies in all Armenia , called him to mind very well ; and having entertained him with much kindnesse , he assured him of his joy to see him again , and of his assistances as far as he were able , upon what account soever he might desire them . Zenodorus returned him thanks with much respect , and proffered to serve him in his own person , and promised the services of those men that accompanied him with all fidelity . Artaxus , discovering his weakness by the paleness of his countenance , and having known him to be a person of a considerable rank , caused him to sit down , and after some words expressing the respects he had for him ; Zenodorus , said he to him , if you are astonished to see me upon this coast , and in the posture wherein you find me , I am no lesse my self to meet you in that condition wherein you appear to me . About the time of your departure from Armenia , while yet I was but young I heard thousands of stories of you , and have understood since , that for these eight or ten years you have scowred the seas with several considerable ships of war , have taken many prizes , fought divers memorable fights , and grew dreadful beyond all the Pirates that found so much trouble to the Great Pompey . T is very true , my Lord , replyed the Pirate , that I have done part of what you say , and that I have been feared as well in the main sea , as in that where we now are . I was , not many dayes since , the richest of all the Pirates , and had gotten together riches enough , to forget all resentment for what had been taken away from me to bestow on Herod ; but Fortune hath eased me of a great part of them . The late tempest , which lay so heavy on this sea , dispersed some part of my ships , the rest have been taken by the Praetor of Egypt , as I have received my self upon this coast , a thrust through the body , which left little hopes of life behind it , and yet I have with much ado recovered it , and by a miraculous assistance am brought into the condition wherein you now see me . What you tell me , replyed the King of Armenia , I am not onely astonished , but much troubled at , and if ever we come into Armenia again , I will furnish you with those supplies which you shall conceive necessary to restore your fortune to the posture it was in before . But in regard I have heard a many strange and wonderful things of you , and that without any order or dependence , I should be very glad to understand from your self the accidents of your life , such as are of greatest consequence as may best suit with a short discourse , if it may be done without any inconvenience to you . I shall be no lesse satisfied , my Lord , replyed Zenodorus , to give your Majesty that demonstration of my obedience and respects , and notwithstanding the palenesse which is so visible in my face , and proceeds meerly from the great quantity of bloud which I have lost , I feel no inconvenience that shall hinder me from giving you a relation of my adventures , which were not haply worth your Majesty's attention , were it not for one accident , which , being very remarkable , hath accordingly made no small noise in the World. With these words he came somewhat neerer the bed , and sate in the place where the King had commanded him , and having caused his men to leave the room , Megacles received them , and lodged them with the others that were in the vessel ; so that having , by a little rest , and some minutes of silence prepared himself for the discourse he was to make , he began it in these terms . THE HISTORY Of the Pirate ZENODORUS . I Shall not be so dis-ingenious as to deny , that in the life I have led for these eight or ten years , I have been forced to do many actions full of impiety , injustice , and cruelty ; that I have violated all manner of laws , and committed all manner of crimes : nay , that by the constant practise of them , I have contracted such a habit of evil , as I shall haply find it no small difficulty to reform my self of . But I would withall , if possible , gladly perswade your Majesty , that a great part of the mischievous inclinations which are grown so powerful within me , are rather the consequences of my crosse Fortune than the effects of my own nature , and that , if the misfortunes that have happened to me since my departure from Armenia had not exasperated my disposition , and corrupted my manners , I should , as I had been born with great inclinations to vertue , have continued in the same esteem and reputation that I was in when your Majesty was pleased to honour me with more than ordinary favours and kindnesses . I shall contract the discourse of my misfortunes as much as I can , as well because I am unwilling to abuse your attention , as that considering the condition your Majestie is in , it were very unseasonable for me to spin out any over-teadious relation . Your Majesty hath hertofore understood that I was born in the Frontieres of Judaea , where the Fortunes of my Father were such , that through the affluence thereof he had the means to purchase the estate of Lisanias , which was a smal portion of that Country endued with soveraign power , and without appeal to any other Monark than the Emperour . Lisanias had possessed it as such for a long time ; but at last , having , for certain weighty considerations , exchanged it for some other estate which my Father had , and some monies he had gotten together in the several employments he had gone through in the wars , my Father became the peaceable Lord of it , and I by that means came into a rank which rendred me the more considerable among my neighbours . I spent the first sallyes of my youth in the Armies , and through the natural inclination I ever had to the wars , I gained therein some reputation . I was in that of Anthony against the Parthians ; and being meerly a Souldier of Fortune , and not minding Factions , I followed the children of Pompey , against Augustus Caesar , and among other services . I was at that famous sea-fight that happened between Menas and Menecrates . That war receiving a Period by the ruine of young Pompey , I sought out new emploiments elsewhere , visited the Courts of divers Kings , and at last came to yours . You were then but about 15 or 16 years of age , and it was not long after the taking of the King your Father . He honoured me very much with his kindnesses ; but he being shortly after taken by Anthony , I had , in those attempts which , young as you then were , you made to procure his liberty , and afterwards to revenge his death , the honour to follow you , in a very considerable employment in your Cavalry ; and I was so happy as to have it from your own mouth , that you were satisfied with my services , and accordingly received those presents , and acknowledgement from your liberality which I have had reason to celebrate ever since . But besides the inclinations I immediately conceived for a valiant and a grateful Prince which engaged my stay in your Court longer than in all the rest , another thing that detained me there was the beauty of Elisena . I shall not need tell your Majesty , who remembers it well , as having seen her , that that Lady was one of the greatest ornaments of your Court , that by her birth she was one of the most considerable , and that in point of beauty and desert , there was none comparable to her . A man cannot well imagine any thing more amiable or more excellent than her face , but the advantages of her mind were no lesse admirable , and the reputation of her vertue was generally known through the whole Court of Armenia . Thousands of persons sighed for that beauty , of which number , I had no sooner seen her , but I became one . My love encreased from day to day , till at last , that passion became as violent in my soul , as ever it had been in any , though the most possessed by it . I entertained her with all the demonstrations I could of it , with respect , earnestnesse and assiduity ; but she seemed to be little moved thereat , and discovered very little resentment for all those expressions of love which she received from all the rest who made their addresses to her . She was endued with a vertue which nothing could shake , and was subject to a modest kind of severiry , which was proof against all passion . Her inflexibility at that time drew dayly complaints from my mouth , and sighs from my breast ; but if I was troubled at the small successe of my own sufferings , I had still this comfort left me , that the Fortune of my Rivals was in no better a posture than my own , and that she seemed not to incline to any choice , other than that which she should be advised to by those to whom she ought her birth . But , to be short , my Lord , ( why should I abuse your patience , by acquainting you with things that you know ? ) your Majesty was pleased to employ your authority on my behalf , you spoke your self for me both to Elisena and her Friends . Insomuch , that about the same time , news being come that my Father was departed this life , and that I was absolute Lord of that little estate which he had dyed possessed of as a soveraign Prince , your Majesty was pleased to further my interests , made appear the advantage of my allyance , and , to the confusion of all my Rivalls , though they were your own subjects , I carryed away the fair Elisena and married her . The Nuptials were solemnly celebrated in Artaxata , and I had gotten into my possession that beauty for whom I had suffered so much , and in the possession whereof I found much more sweetnesse than I had imagined to my self . Alasse ! can I reflect on these things without dying , and , though my mind be grown brawny by reason of the accidents I have run through , and the barbarous employments wherein I have spent my life , Can I resist the resentment they should produce in me ? I became possessor of Elisena , and with her of all the excellencies both of body and mind , that can be wished in one single person . Nay , what is contrarie to what ordinarilie happens , the possession encreased my love , and through the more particular knowledge that I had of my Elisena , I discovered a many excellent qualities which I had not observed before in their full lustre . After I had made some stay in Armenia , I took leave of your Majesty , I departed , and carryed away my dearest Elisena , that she might take possession with me of that little estate which my Father had left behind him . I was there received as their soveraign , and began to lead the most pleasant and delightful life that could be imagined . Thus far , my Lord , hath my life been known to you , thus far was it innocent . Now may your Majesty be pleased to understand what hath happened to me since , and to have so much goodnesse for me as to charge my adverse Fortune with some part of my crimes . In my little retirement with my Elisena , I knew not what meant the least disturbance from abroad , and enjoyed all imaginable felicity at home . My government , though of no great extent , was such as I was content with , and though it were envyed by Herod , who was too powerful a neighbour for me , yet with the assistance and protection of some others , I could make a shift to maintain my own , the love I had for Elisena having had such an influeuce over me , that I had given over all thoughts of the wars , to which I had before sacrificed all my inclinations . My amiable Elisena , though she had marryed me purelie out of the compliance she had for the commands of her Friends , yet had ever after so much accommodated her affections to her dutie , that she had an extraordinary love for me , assoon as she was cenvinced that she ought to love me . Accordingly might it in a manner be said that we were inseparable , for that at all hours of the day , whether we stayed in the chamber , or went a walking , or a hunting , whither I carryed her sometimes , and in all manner of divertisements , Zenodorus was never seen without his Elisena . Heaven it self , I fear me , envyed our felicity : or , it may be , I was not born for that pleasant kind of life , and those who know me at this day , would find it no small difficulty to imagine , I could ever spend my time as I did then . The first year of our marriage was not yet run about , when , among those persons whereof our little Court consisted , I took notice of a young man latelie come thither , for sanctuary , as he said him●elf , against certain enemies that were more powerful than himself , who had forced him to leave those places where he was born , and who , having been very courteously entertained among us , set up his staff there . He was called Cleontes , and this I may truely say of him , that of all the men I ever met with , I never saw a handsomer , or a more gentile person , in all his actions , nor a more amiable in all that appeared outwardly of him . Suitably to these good endowments , he immediately insinuated himself into the affections of all the World , in so much , that there was no divertisement appointed between persons of either sex , but the amiable Cleontes was invited thereto . All the World courted him , all the World spoke well of him , and all the World were extreamly desirous to oblige him . He very pleasantly received those demonstrations of kindnesse and friendship which were rendred him : and though he seemed not to be above eighteen years of age , yet did he discover such prudence and conduct in his behaviour , as is seldom in persons of a far greater age . Yet was this particularly observed in him , that , slighting ordinary persons , nay indeed many Ladies , by whom he was not a little courted , he enjoyed himself in no other conversation , but that of Elisena , whom he accordingly honoured with his constant attendance . In so much that at last he got a haunt of visiting her so often , that he was in a manner perpetually in her company . And whereas it was none of the most inconsiderable perfections of Elisena , that she was admirable in matter of discourse , and that Cleontes was infinitely pleasant in that kind also , they passed the best part of their time away with abundance of mutual satisfaction . Among all the rest that perceived it , I took notice my self of the great kindnesse and familiarity that was between them , but at the first looked on it without the least disturbance , and out of the extraordinary opinion which I had of the vertue of Elisena , I not onely harboured not the least suspicion of them , notwithstanding all the complyances , services , and constant addresses which Cleontes had for her , but also took notice , without the least worm of jealousie , that Elisena looked very favourably on him , and dissembled not the pleasure she took in his company beyond what she did in that of divers other person that came to see her . Several moneths were past and gone in this manner , before ever I conceived the least suspicion of the demonstrations of friendship that past between them ; and though I was indeed of opinion that their familiarity was greater than there ought to have been between a person of the quality of Elisena , and a man of the age and beauty of Cleontes , yet did I attribute their weaknesses to their youth , and the friendship which Elisena naturallie had for persons of good pleasant wits . In a word , their manner of behaviour made greater impressions on other mens minds then it did on mine , and among the many persons that conceived an ill opinion thereat , there happened to be some indiscreet enough to act the part of the unlucky crow , and to bring me the tidings of my own unhappinesse . One above all , a person I very much credited , egged on by an imprudent zeal , came to me on a day , and pumping , not without some difficulty , as I could perceive , for words wherein to dresse his expressions the more modestly ; My Lord , said he at last , is it possible your voluntary blindnesse should be such as must reduce your most faithful servants to a necessity of giving you those discoveries of their fidelity which they cannot do without regret and violence to themselves ? Or are you resolved not to open your eyes to see what is done against you , while it is yet in your power to remedy things by mild and gentle courses , and that evils are not come to their extremities ? Observe my Lord , after what manner Elisena and Cleontes live together , and spare me the confusion it will be to me to tell you what follows . This was the discourse of that indiscreet person , which yet had this effect upon me , that I could not have been more cast down , had I received a mortal wound . However I did what I could to smother the resentment I conceived at his words , and thought it enough to tell the men , that we ought not to passe our judgement so lightly of a thing that might be innocent ; that I was confident of Elisena's vertue , and if , through the pardonable eruptions of youth , she had been too familiar with , and too liberal of her company to Cleontes , I could not thence safely infer it proceeded out of any unjustifiable design or intention . This I spoke to him with a countenance wherein yet he might have observed some part of the effect of his own discourse , and , having dismissed my intelligencer , I would be the more at liberty to make reflections on the knowledg he had given me of my own misfortune . It began to magnify in such maner to my apprehension , that my soul for some minutes was as it were in a tempest , and my mind over-cast with such clouds as darkened all its former light , the better to dispose it to receive melancholy and fatal impressions . All that before had seemed so innocent to me , presented it self now to my thoughts under another form , and calling to mind all the occasions upon which I had observed too great familiarity between Elisena and Cleontes , : I was astonished at my own blindnesse or rather inadvertency , and upon that came to my memory a hundred circumstances which I condemned all as criminal . O ye gods , how did this fatal discovery eat into my heart , to make a place there for the greatest grief it could be capable of ! And what deplorable effects did that self-tormenting passion immediately produce there ? This black impression wrought a kind of Metamorphosis in me , insomuch that I was become quite another man than what I was some daies before . Being thus convinced of my want of circumspection , and consequently of any misfortune , I railed at Fortune , I quarrelled with heaven , and I took any occasion to discover my affliction . Is it possible , said I , that one that is so dear to my heart , this great example of vertue and tonjugal love hath so soon turned bankrupt as to all vertuous inclinations , and lost all the affection she had promised me ? Or if she never were vertuous , nor had any real affection for her Husband , is it possible she should be so well read in the art of dissimulation as to ●conceale it from a mans knowledge with so much artifice for so long time ? How , can that Elisena , to whom I had absolutely sacrificed my heart , that Elisena , for whose sake onely I love my life , prove unconstant to me , and it may be , dishonour me ? O inexpressible cruelty of my destiny , against which it cannot be expected my courage should be able to rescue me ! O Heaven ! O Fortune , what resolutions would you have me to take ? Shall I ever be able to hate what I have so affectionately loved ; and from hatred can I proceed to revenge , against an object so dear to my heart , and that the only object of all my affections ? But if I do not , I shall be insensible of the persidiousnesse of an ungrateful woman ; and can I with an unparalleld basenesse endure those extraordinary affronts which must needs blast my honour for ever ? Hatred , Love , you that divide my heart between you , let either one or the other give place , and persecute not my soul with perpetual uncertainties and irresolutions . Many dayes did I spend in these reflections and discourses , while in the mean time my countenance began to change with my humour , and the alteration that happened , there , was so observable , that all the World took notice of it . Elisena was one of the first that observed it , and by all demonstrations and expressions of love took occasion to discover the grief she conceived thereat ; but her carriage towards Cleontes was still after the old rate . And whereas my eies were now● much more open than they were before , and discerned all things after another manner then I had done in times past , methought , I could perceive in all her actions , so much tendernesse , and so much love for Cleontes , that I made it no more a question , but that I was as unfortunate as I had imagined my self . I saw the whole day in a manner was little enough for them to spend together ; they had ever and anon some secret or other to communicate one to another , and when they were at too great a distance to speak one to another , they discoursed by their eies , and cast looks at one another that were more eloquent than any thing of conversation , and this to the observation of all the World as well as my self . This alteration seemed very strange , insomuch that all those that had known Elisena a little before could not without an excess of astonishment , make any comparison between these sallies of lightnesse and liberty and her former reservednesse and modesty . True it is neverthelesse , that notwithstanding all those demonstrations of affection that past between her and Cleontes , her carriage towards me was as it had been ever before , and I could never porceive either from her discourse or her countenance , that there was any abatement or remission in her love towards me , or that she was lesse taken with my person then at the first hour of our marriage . Her caresses , and her insinuations were still the same , she spoke with the same sweetnesse , and acted with the same complyance , save that she did it not so constantly as in times past , that she left me often to go and discourse with Cleontes , and bestowed on his entertainment the best part of those houres which she had before onely devoted to mine . At last , my grief was seconded and reinforced by my resentment of those things , and after I had been a long time sad and melancholy , I became at length exasperated , and studying how to be revenged of Cleontes , I began to discover to Elisena , how that her caresses had not over me that influence they were wont to have , that I looked on them as the pure effects of artifice and dissimulation , and that I felt my soul changed from the love I sometime had for her , to the passion that was most contrary thereto . I gave over looking kindly on her , I took a bed by my self , and by degrees forbore all discourse with her . She seemed to be as much troubled at this alteration as the most affectionate woman in the World could possibly be , and gave me all the demonstrations of a grief as violent as any soul can be able to endure . She used all the insinuation that could be , she melted into tears , and omitted nothing , which she could imagine might perswade me that she was really moved . In some intervals , I was extreamly sensible of those expressions of her affliction , and those imperious remainders of love that were yet left in my soul did partly produce therein the effect she desired ; but a little after , through the cruel prejudice that had taken root there , all was dashed out again , and I had no more regard to what she did then , as if it had been meer personation and sycophancy . At last , after a many dayes silence , she would needs force me to speak , and having found me all alone in my chamber , whither I was often wont to retire since the change of my humour , she runs to me with her face bathed in tears , and grasping my both hands , with an action full of earnestnesse and passion ; Ah , my dearest Husband , said she to me , shall I be any longer unhappy , and not know the cause of my unhappinesse ? And will you by so many several expressions make it appear to all the World that I am odious in your sight , and not acquaint me by what horrid misfortune I have lost your affection ? Am I lesse worthy of it now then I have been formerly by reason of some defect which you have discovered in my person ; or have I made my self unworthy of it by any offence I have committed against you ? To these words she added a many others , no lesse earnest , and pressed upon me so far , that I could not forbear making her some answer . Madam , said I to her , methinks you take abundance of pains to expresse with your tongue that which hath no acquaintance with your heart , and if my quiet had been so dear to you as you would make be believe , you would not have utterly ruined it by your own cruel inconstancy . T is enough for me to be miserable , and not that you should aggravate my misery by your dissimulation , and you ought to be satisfied with what I have suffered hitherto , and not put my affection to greater tryalls . Elisena seemed to be extreamly troubled at these words , as I could easily observe in her countenance ; but mustring up all her strength together to recover her self ; My Lord , said she to me , it is not any change in me that disturbs your quit , or may have been the occasion of that which is happened in your self . The gods are my witnesses , that I am the same woman to you that ever I was , and that my life is innocent even to the least thoughts . It is very strange , replied I , that the thoughts should be innocent when the actions are criminal , and that when they appear such not onely to the eyes of a Husband , but to those of a thousand other persons . These words were a little indigestible to Elisena , so that she took a little time to ruminate upon them without making me any answer , but with the countenance of a person recollecting and examining her self , to find out wherein she had offended . At last , looking on me with an action which spoke something of clearnesse and confidence , Can it be possible , said he to me , that the cause of my unhappinesse must be no other then the demonstrations of kindnesse and friendship which have past between me and Cleontes ? And knowing me so well as you ought to know me , is there any possibility that you should perswade your self , that in the good entertainment I make him , there can be any thing criminal or unhandsome ? The demonstrations of your affection towards Cleontes , replyed I , are so publick and so remarkable , that you need not pretend so much astonishment , that , when all the World had taken notice of them , they should at last come to my knowledge ; and you ought to be so much the lesse surprized at the effect they have wrought on my disposition , if you but reflect on the love I have had for you . This proved another bone for her to pick , so that she could not make any answer thereto till that she had been silent a good while , with an action that discovered her uncertainty , and losse of resolution . At length , lifting up her eies , which she had all the time before fastened on the ground , and directing them on me with a countenance much more setled and serene than before : My Lord , said she to me , when I recollect my self , and call to mind things that are now past , I much acknowledge , that there hath been some want of prudence in my carriage , and if I have committed any fault , no question but it hath been out of the excesse of confidence which I have had in your love . I cannot deny but I have entertained Cleontes with very great demonstrations of a particular esteem , nay , I confesse that I have still abundance of respects for him , as well upon the account of his own worth , as for other reasons which oblige me thereto , and which I shall acquaint you with , when you shall give me leave to do it : but I call all the gods witnesses of my innocence , and desire them to send me some exemplary death before your face , if ever I have injured you as much as in the least thought , or ever discovered in Cleontes any design or intention that you might condemne . I freely give you leave to take away my life , if in processe of time you find not my words true , and will accordingly be sorry for the injury you have done me . In the interim , I conjure you to restore me to your affection , the losse whereof is much more insupportable to me then would be that of my life . And since you have not taken it away from me but upon unfortunate apparences , which rather argue my imprudence than bad intentions , I shall make such provision against the like for the future , that you shall not have the least occasion to suspect me . This was the discourse of Elisena , but uttered with so much assurance and serenity , that I began to be perswaded she might be innocent ; whereupon that love whereof there were still some remainders in my heart speaking to me on her behalf , with as much force as her words , dispelled by little and little some part of my suspicions , and if it could not absolutely clear them , and make it a bright day in my mind , it did at least put me into such a posture , as that I was willing to hearken to what it suggested to me for her advantage , and to expect her justification from time , in stead of condemning her from what was past . I immediately acquainted her with all the transactions that past in my soul , promising , that in case I should find her as innocent as she would parswade me she was , I should love her with the same passion that I had ever had for her , and she entertained that promise and assurance with such demonstrations of joy , that I could not at that time suspect her guilty of any artifice . From that day she began to live after another rate with Cleontes , that is , with much more reservednesse and distance than formerly ; she forbore all secret meetings , and private discourses with him , and entertained him no otherwise than as civility required , that such a person as Cleontes should be . This alteration occasioned a change in my humour , and I began to recover the rest I had a long time wanted , and was convinced that Elisena , having been a little extravagant through the imprudent sallies of youth , had by the strength of her own vertue and good advice recovered her self . I also , for my part , carryed my self towards her as I had done formerly , and expressed my love to her with the same earnestnesse as I had done before my mind became disordered by jealousy . This lasted for some months , during which time we lived together with as much delight as can be imagined : but not long after , the same person who had made the first discovery to me , came again to tell me of certain kind and amorous looks , and other circumstances whence he concluded there was a secret intelligence between Elisena and Cleontes . Now my disposition being before prepared for impressions of this nature , I entertained them much more easily then at the first time , and observing my self , that there was a certain violence in that reservednesse of Elisena , I fell into my former humour , and that so violently , that I was likely enough to fasten on any desperate resolution . When Elisena was sensible of the alteration she soon took notice of in my countenance , and would know the reason of it , I answered her with nothing but bloudy reproaches , and the passion I was then possessed with , furnished me with all the words I could desire upon such an occasion . Elisena heard them with much patience , and at last , when I had given over speaking , joyning issue in the discourse with abundance of resolution , but a resolution ful of modesty , and the demonstrations of that confidence which is ever the attendant of innocency : My Lord , said she to me , I thought I had reduced my self to such a behaviour towards Cleontes as you expected , and was of opinion , that I had entertained him no otherwise then I ought in pure civility to do . But since I have been so unhappy , either through my ill fortune , or my imprudence , there is now no dispute to be made of it , but the occasion must be removed , for the correspondence which is between Cleontes and me , is not of such consequence , as that we should thereby purchase the danger and inconveniences which are the effects thereof . I shall not therefore tell you that I will not see Cleontes any more , or that I will never speak to him again . No , this is not security enough for you , while Cleontes shall continue in your territories ; no , he must not tread your ground ; and though it speaks a certain barbarousnesse and inhumanity , to force away a person from the place where he had taken sanctuary against a malicious fortune , yet is not it considerable in comparison of the mischiefes which his abode here hath already , or hereafter , may occasion . I will therefore take it upon me to send him hence so as he shall never return again , and after the term that you shall appoint for his departure is expired , I promise you that neither you nor I shall ever see him more . These words of Elisena gave me some satisfaction , though I think she discovered some violence when she made that proposition to me , and so , resolved to grant it her . Well Madam , said I to her , if you expect that you and I should live together in any quiet , there is a necessity that Cleontes should be sent away . His longer abode here may haply involve us into some misfortunes which we shall do well to avoid , when it lies in our own power to do it ; and therefore I shall intreat you to dispose him to leave us within eight dayes , that is the longest day I can afford him to provide for his departure , and to find out some other place for his refuge , and that time once expired , I beseech you let such order be taken that he may never be seen in our dominions again . I promise you to do it , replies Elisena , and I shall take occasion this very day to acquaint him therewith , and endeavour what I can to have things so carryed , as not to raise among our neighbours any suspicion of the true cause of his departure . With those words she went away and left me , but as she took leave , she expressed so much affliction in her eies , that it was easie for me to judge , through the constancy which she so much affected , that it was not without a sensible regret that she was induced to dispense with the company of Cleontes . The next day I saw them speaking together , and I perceived they were very earnest in their discourse , and , in their gestures and looks , discovered much sadnesse . But conceiving all to be in order to his departure , I bore with their conversation , at that time , as also what they had in my presence the day following , during which time Cleontes took leave of his friends , alledging certain reasons to them for his so sudden leaving of them . The seventh day , which was just that day before his departure , guided by some unfortunate genius , and my own malicious fortune together , I would needs take a walk in my Garden . And being desirous of solitude , and at that very time reflecting on the uncertainty I was in as to what I should believe of Elisena , finding appearances of all sides , as well to demonstrate her affection to me , as to satisfie me of her infidelity , I went aside from those that followed me , and leaving them some in one of the fairest knots of the Garden , and others in the more spacious walks , I went into those that were most private and solitary , and so continued my walk in the most remote parts of the Garden . At the furthest end of the Knot , before mentioned , there is a little handsome Grove , and in divers places of the Grove , Arbours made of the boughs of trees plashed together . Coming neer that which lies at the greatest distance , I heard the noise of some people talking , and going forward still to come yet somewhat neerer , and listening with much attention , I could discern the voice of Elisena . The privacy of the place bred a little worm in my braine , and I immediately suspected there might be some unhandsome action committed ; and not willing to let slip an opportunity ; so favourable for the discovery of the truth , I crept softly between the trees , and coming neer the Arbour with so little noise that I was not heard , I put my head close to the branches whereof it was made , and finding an easie passage for my sight , I presently perceived all that was done in the Arbour . O ye gods , what a spectacle , with what object were my eies unhappily smitten with ! I saw , my Lord , since I must rip up these dolefull passages of my life , I saw Cleontes set upon a little table that stood in the midle of the Arbour , holding Elisena standing between his legges , compassing her with his armes , while he was as amorously embraced by those of Elisena , and at the same time both giving and receiving thousands of kisses from him . Sighs , tears , and bemoaning expressions were the burthen of their caresses , and reciprocally wiping off one anothers tears , they reiterated their kisses with so much love , that a person the least subject of any in the World to suspicion , could never have been perswaded but that there might be yet a further familiarity between persons so passionate . For my part , I made not the least question of it , and from that fatall spectacle , concluding my unhappinesse undeniable , I gave way to the rage then gaining ground upon me , and stayed not a moment to consult upon the resolution I was to take to revenge my injured love , and to repair the losse of my honour . I seldom went any where without my sword , and as ill fortune would have it , I had it it then about me . I drew it , transported with fury , and running to one of the doors of the Arbour with so much hast , that those two amorous persons had hardly the time to break off their kissing ; You must dye , base perfidious wretches , cryed I , you must dye , and putting my fury in execution upon the first object that offered it self , it fell upon the first object that offered it self , it fell upon the unfortunate Elisena , whom running with my sword in at the breast , there needed not much strength to force it in up to the hilts . Cleontes had the time to get out at one of the doors of the Arbour , and had got away as soon as he saw me appear with all the speed he could make : but the unfortunate Elisena , who stood neerest to me , receiving the mortal wound , fell down at my feet in a torrent of bloud ; and as she fell , fastening on my knees , she held me so that I could not get off from her to run after Cleontes . In the mean time Elisena expiring , strove as much as she could to speak , and with abundance of difficulty made a shift to bring forth these words . Zenodorus , said she to me , thou hast spilt innocent bloud , which will cry out for vengeance against thee ; but far be it from me to desire it of the gods , and I forgive thee my death , which my own imprudence , and thy want of recollection hath brought me to : thou wilt find that I have not injured thee , and therefore content thy self that thou hast taken away my life , and medle not with Cleontes , who is . ... She would have said somewhat else , but ere she could bring it out , both voice and life had taken their leaves of her . This spectacle , you may well imagine was deplorable enough to move me to some pitty , and the love which I had formerly had for Elisena , whom I saw expiring at my feet , beautiful even in her palenesse , and , amidst the very looks of death , as amiable as ever she had been in her life , must in all likelihood force me to some compassion . But rage and fury being grown predominant over my soul , and I looking on the losse of my honour as a thing infallibly certain , and from the last words of Elisena , when she recommended unto me the life of Cleontes , and seemed so indifferent as to her own , drawing no other conclusion then that of the excessive love she had for him , my fury derives new strength from that cruel confirmation , and leaving the body of Elisena in the hands of her Women , who were come in at the noise , out of a place where they waited hard by , I pursued Cleontes , with the sword all bloudy in my hand , that way that I had seen him run away . He was gotten far enough from me , and I should have found it no small difficulty to overtake him , if at the same time a noise had not been spread about the Garden , that Elisena was dead . At this unhappy news , Cleontes stayes , not desirous to save his life after the misfortune which he had been the occasion of , as I came into the Knot of the Garden , I saw him coming towards me , tearing his cloaths , pulling his hair , and filling the place with his lamentations . Instead of avoiding my sword , he would run upon the point of it , and presenting his naked breast to me , he therein received the mortal thrust which ran him through and through . After he had gone two or three paces backward staggering , he fell down at the feet of a Diana of Alablaster , which stood at one of the corners of the Knot , and as he fell embraced it : Goddesse of chastity , said he , receive this life which I offer up up to thee , and if I stain it with my bloud , thou knowest it is pure and innocent . There was something in these words that seemed so mild , & withall so mournful , that the better part of my fury was thereby abated ; and while a many persons were running to the place where I was , the expiring Cleontes , turning his eyes from the statue , and fastening them on me : Barbarous man , said he to me , hope not that the gods will pardon thee the death of the innocent Elisena , though I forgive thee mine , and since I have not life enough left me to convince thee of her innocence , acknowledge it upon the sight of what I had never shewn any man , and which thou of all mankind art the most unworthy to see . With these words , contracting together all the strength he had left , he made a shift to open , or to tear that which covered his stomack , and by discovering to us a neck and breasts , whiter then the Alablaster which he embraced , easily satisfied us that he was a Woman . Artaxus interrupting Zenodorus at this passage ; Heavens ! Zenodorus , said he to him , what is this that you relate to me , and what an unfortunate adventure was this of yours ? Till now , though there were things deplorable enough in your relation , yet had I not been moved to compassion at any , and I thought there was so much reason in all proceedings , that I could not bemoane the destiny of two persons whom I conceived worthy the chastisement they received at your hands . But these last words of your relation having , changed the whole scene of the adventure , and though there lies no more guilt on you then there would have done , had it been otherwise , yet I must confesse your are so much the more to be pittyed . You may very well think it , my Lord , replyed Zenodorus , and with the same labour comprehend some part of what I was not then able to expresse . At that sight , that fatal sight , that fatall and too slow discovery , I was in a manner more like a dead carkase then those I had deprived of life ; and not able to oppose all the passions which then made their several assaults on my soul with as much violence as can be well imagined , nor expresse them by words , I was almost grown immoveable and senselesse in the arms of those persons that were about me . I apprehended my self at the same to be the murtherer of two Women , of two beautiful and amiable persons , and two innocent persons , whereof one had been my own Wife , whom I had loved as dearly as my own soul , and the other meerly upon the account of compassion had already raised in me an affection towards her . This demonstration of the innocence and fidelity of Elisena , did at the first reflection on it stick a sword into my heart , much more cruel than that wherewith I had pierced her brest , and the sight of that unfortunate person , now no more Cleontes , but one of the handsomest Ladies in the World , wounded my soul with the most violent affliction that it was capable of : Certain it is , that some other person , endued with a greater tendernesse of mind than I , who have ever been of a fierce and harsh disposition , had not survived so deplorable an accident , and yet , such as I was , I really felt in my heart whatever a lively and piercing grief can have in it of torment . After I had recollected my self for some time in the hands of those persons who had taken away my sword from me , as having gathered from the fury of my looks , that it was not unlikely I might do my self a mischief , I drew neerer to that expiring Lady , making signs to others to endeavour to help her , when perceiving my intention ; Stand away , cruel man , said she to me , and come not neer me . Thy assistance is more hateful to me then the death thou hast given me , and since the unfortunate Elisena , whose death I have unhappily been the occasion of , is no longer living , oppose not the last demonstrations of the friend ship I had for her , and suffer me to expire without any other regret than that of having sacrificed to my misfortune , a person so vertuous as she was . O Elisena , Elisena , since my last kisses proved so fatal to thee , learn among the dead , where I am coming to enjoy thee again , that I was unwilling to survive thee , and that I run after thee to continue among the shades that friendship which was so dear to us hear ? As she uttered these words , she saw passing by the body of Elisena , which they were carrying out of the Garden , and at that sight , crying out louder than her weaknesse could bear , she withal sent out her last breath in the arms of those that were come about to relieve her . Among those that came immediately after , a young Gentlewoman that served her , and who after her example disguised her sex by mans cloaths , casting her self upon the body as soon as she could get neer it , made the aire echo again with her cryes and her lamentations , and did a many things worthy compassion , which I was not in a condition to take notice of , for that as the sight of the body of Elisena , which they had very indiscreetly caused to be carryed close by me , I grew absolutely senselesse and distracted , and was conveyed away and cast upon my bed , where I was carefully looked after , out of a fear I should have fallen into despaire . When I had a little recovered my self , I ran to the place where they had laid the body of Elisena , and giving it thousands of kisses with an affection equal to that I had for her at the beginning of our unfortunate marriage , I did all that lay in my power to dye neer her , and have a thousand times since wondred , that my grief alone should not be strong enough to do that which no doubt I should have done with my sword , had I been left at liberty . Her innocency and her vertue being then but too too well known to me , I became a continual prey to that remorse , and those implacable furies which unmercifully torment the soule ; and , looking on my self as a Dragon , or some horrid monster , I made against my self the most terrible imprecations , that a man could make against his most inveterate enemies . From the body of Elisena I went to that of the unfortunate companion and partaker of her death , and though I had not had any affection for her while she lived , yet had the unhappinesse of her destiny such an influence upon me , and she had appeared to me so amiable , even in the last minutes of her life , and in the last words she spoke , that my soul was possessed by something greater then compassion , and I was no lesse liberal of my tears for her death , then for that of Elisena . When I was so far recovered , as that I could apprehend any thing was sad to me , I was very desirons to know who she was , and the Gentlewoman that had waited on her , and who after her death had no reason to conceal what she had kept secret while she lived , being brought before me , though she could not look on me without horrour and detestation , and being informed what my desires were , gave me this account of her ; Since you are so desirous to know , said she to me , who this unfortunate woman , whom you have put to death , was ; I shall soon satisfie you to your sorrow , for with that you shall know what enemies you have raised your self by your crueltie . She was born among the Parthians , of an extraction that is equally noble with any of the subjects of Phraates , and was allyed on both sides to the Illustrious Family of the Arsacides . Her name was Artesia , and her beauty such , when it appeared in its meridian lustre , under cloaths suitable to her sex , that the World can afford but few comparable to her . She hath neglected it very much ever since , and indeed hath had no great reason to be much in love with it , because it hath proved the occasion of all the misfortunes that have happened to her . Being brought up about the Queen , as a Princesse that could claime some kinred to her , and having in a short time discovered to the whole Court , as well the beauty of her countenance , as that of her understanding , she was there generally beloved ; but indeed much more than she desired to be , insomuch , that the amiablenesse of her person having enflamed Phraates with an affection towards her , she became accordingly the object of his cruel persecution . She endured the torment of it for some time with an admirable vertue , and endeavoured to smother the extravagant inclinations of the King , by all those wayes which in any other soul might have produced that effect . But her modesty and resistance adding to the eagernesse of the Kings love , he would at last needs come to violence , and without any consideration of the noblenesse of Artesia's bloud , which was no other than a branch of his own , he laid a design how to put his wicked resolutions in execution upon her . This vertuous Lady , whose Father had been dead many years before , destitute of all protection against her King , and that such a King , as to whom , after he had put to death his own Father , all crimes ought to be easie and familiar , had no way but to flye , to deliver her vertue from that tempest , and there being no way for her to conceale her self from so great a King , but by disguising her sex , she put on mans cloaths , and causing me to do the like , took onely me along with her in her flight , and two ancient men-servants of her Fathers , whose fidelity she was confident of . After several journies to and fro , wherein she had still inviolably kept the secrets of her adventure , she at last came into your territories . It was not her design to make any long stay therein ; but she was immediately charmed by the vertue of ●lisena , and in processe of time coming to a perfect knowledge of her , and conceaving her a person with whom she might safely enter into a solid friendship , and in whom she might repose a great confidence , she discovered her self to her , acquainted her with her Fortune , and revealed to her what she had so carefully concealed from all the World. Elisena entertained these demonstrations of her affection and confidence with an admirable goodnesse , and offered her all the assistance that lay in her power . This was meerly the effect of her generosity as to a stranger ; but not long after , the vertue and excellent endowments of Artesia having wrought their effect on the spirit of Elisena , as those of Elisena had upon that of Artesia , it became the cement of such a perfect friendship between these two amiable persons , that the present age could hardly have furnished us with a nobler example . The mutual demonstrations which they gave thereof one to another , with lesse circumspection than persons , whose intentions are criminal , are wont to observe , raised jealousies and suspicions in you , insomuch , that upon the first discoveries you made thereof , they consulted together , and considered whether it were safe to discover the truth to you , and acquaint you with the sex and fortunes of Artesia . But after much debate , Elisena her self thought it not either safe or seasonable , and knowing that you stood in some fear of the power of Phraates , and that your Tetrarchy lying neer his great Empire , it concerned you very much to hold a good correspondence with him , did not think it fit that that secret should be communicated to you , as being in some fear , that either to put an obligation upon Phraates , or to avoid the occasion of making him your enemy , you might discover to him that Artesia was in your power , and haply have sent her back to him . The sincere friendship which Elisena had for Artesia , inspired her with that fear , which indeed became so great afterwards , that upon your relapse into jealousie , and the second discoveries you made thereof , she chose rather to be deprived the sight and company of her friend , then that you should be acquainted with the secret of her life , and consequently expose it to any danger . This separation could not but occasion a violent grief on both sides , insomuch , that when you unfortunately took them in the Arbour , they were taking their last leaves one of another , with those demonstrations of friendship which proved so fatal to them . You are but too well acquainted with what followed , I desire to be excused as to any further discourse with you , and your leave to returne to that body which I so much loved when living , to render it my last services , and to take some course for the carrying of it away out of this cruel country , and , since it is now beyond all fear of the violences of Phraates , dispose it among the monuments of her Fathers . Such was the discourse of the desolate Gentlewoman , whereby coming to understand as well the extraction , as vertue of Artesia , I felt the grief and remorse , which I thought violent enough before , assuming new strength to torment me the more . I was in a perpetual posture of sighing and sobbing , which being pent up in the cranies of my breast , forced out their way with the greater violence , bringing forth with them words so pittiful , that it raised a certain compassion in all those , who upon the cruel consequences of my mistake had conceived a horrour for me . I continually called upon the name of Elisena , and with that of Elisena , I oftentimes brought out that of Artesia , whose lamentable adventure I was no lesse troubled at , then I was for the losse of my wife , whom I had thought so amiable , and accordingly so dearly loved . I shall not tire you , my Lord , with tedious discourses of my complaints , or with relations of all those things which I did for some dayes , during the extravagance of my affliction , and shall onely tell you , that those who know me at this present , and know what course of life I have led for these many years together , would not easily believe the strange effects it wrought in me . The Gentlewoman , who had waited on Artesia , and her two ancient servants , having caused the body to be embalmed , carryed it away into their own Country ; and that of my Elisena , was disposed into a sumptuous Monument which I caused to be built for her . I visited it every day , and spent whole houres in washing it with my tears , embracing the cold Marble , and doing a hundred actions which sufficiently discovered my love , melancholy , and despaire . There was not any thing from which I could derive any comfort ; in the day time I avoided the society of men , and in the night , methoughts I saw perpetually at my beds head , the unfortunate images of Elisena and Artesia , shewing me their wounds , and loading me with the most bitter reproaches that might be . During these imaginations , I was many times in a manner distracted , insomuch , that in time , if I were not grown absolutely mad , I was at least so far gone , that I had nothing of mildnesse , nothing of a sociable humour left in me . By degrees I became more and more savage , and barbarous , much more than I was naturally inclined to be , and out of an imagination I had , that all the World ought to abhorre me , I began to abhorre all the World. Accordingly , from that time all things fell out contrary to my expectations , and my crime was such , that Fortune declared her self my enemy as well as men . The King of the Parthians , who was infinitely troubled at the death of Artesia , immediately resolved to ruine me , and Herod , who watched all occasions to possesse himself of my Tetrarchy , to joyne it to his own dominions , whereof he conceived it should be some part , having no pretence of war against me himself , promoted underhand the designes of the Parthian King , gave a passage through his Country , to the Army he sent against me , and supplyed them with provisions , out of hopes of getting my estate into his hands . Things fell out , in a manner as they had designed they should , so that I , who in the height and favour of fortune , had not been able to oppose the forces which the King of the Parthians sent against me , could hardly , in the misfortune , I was fallen into , lost as to friends , courage , and all things , make any resistance against them . The Parthians forced me out of my country , and Herod having gotten it into his hands upon some treaty there had past between him and Phraates , he not long after went and begged it of Augustus , alledgiug that he had some interest in it , during the time that Lisanias was in possession thereof . It was bestowed on him , and he was put into possession thereof by the Emperour , who sent Sosius to settle him quietly in it , and who accordingly maintained him therein , against the pretentions of the King of the Parthians . This was the occasion of the difference wherein Phraates was so much exasperated against Herod , and which bred the war that hath happened between them since , and which was begun by Phraates not long after the carrying away of Phasela , and old Hircan . In the mean time I made a shift to get away with a certain number of ships , destitute of all friends and supply , nay indeed lost as to all things ; for having applyed my self every where for assistance , all proved ineffectual , all denyed me . Insomuch , that , my mind exasperated by the constant malice of my Fortune , I became lost as to all vertue and morality ; and thence out of an assurance I had that all the World were enemies to me , I became an enemy to all the World. While my grief , for the losse of Elisena continued strong upon my spirits , I was but little troubled at the losse of my estate , and friends ; but when time had wrought some abatement of it , I could not , without indignation and rage , look on the change of my condition , and see Herod possessed of all I had , and so powerful through the authority of Augustus , who maintained him in it , that there was but little probability of ever getting it out of his hands . This put me upon resolutions of getting that elsewhere which had been wrested out of my hands at home , and having yet a number of ships under my command , I began to make a Sea-war ; first against those only that had taken away my estate , and afterwards against all Nations , without any choice or distinction of parties . I had gotten with me my Nephew Ephialtes , as valiant and daring a person , as ever followed this course of life , who contributed much to the carrying on of my designe ; insomuch that when I had , by a great number of rich prises , got together abundance of wealth , I bought more ships , and so reinforced my Fleet , and lur'd in a many souldiers , who found better service and pay in our war , than they would have done in any lawful one . In fine , I became so powerful , that I had squadrons of ships on all seas . Having made Ephialtes my Vice-Admiral in those parts of the sea which admitted not of any communication by sea , we went and met by land , having Horses and private retreats for that purpose . So that of a desolate man , and one that in all probability should have spent his whole life in weeping over a Tomb , I became terrible and dreadful to all Nations , the terrour of all that had any businesse with the sea , and famous for thousands of Prises , which had made me the richest of all the Pyrates that ever were . This course of life have I led for these ten years very neer , and yet I shall not entertain you with the most considerable actions I have been engaged in , not onely because it would require a long relation , such as possibly might prove very troublesome to your Majesty , but also for that I am confident you have already had some account thereof , and have , not without astonishment , heard of the several changes of my Fortune . I shall therefore onely tell you , that during the space of ten years , that I have followed this trade , there happened not any thing memorable unto me , in comparison of what hath come to passe , within these few dayes upon these very coasts , there having in a manner at the same time , fallen into my hands , two of the most beautiful preyes that the whole universe can afford . And this I am confident you cannot but acknowledge , when I have told you that in two dayes time , I had in my power and disposal the fair Candace Queen of Aethiopia , and the Princesse Elisa , the onely daughter and heir of the great King of the Parthians . I took the Queen of Aethiopia , just at the mouth of the Nile ; and this soul of mine , which since the death of Elisena , had not entertained the least impression of love , nor ever thought it could have been capable of any , remitted some part of its Forces , upon the first view of that Princesse , and , by degrees , became absolutely subject to her Beauties . I was ignorant both of her name and quality ; and yet love made me at first slight the proffers she made me of a considerable ransome , and when afterwards she told me that she was Queen Candace , I would not absolutely believe what she said , out of an imagination that she might take that name upon her , purposely to keep me within those terms of respect which she perceived I should not be long able to observe . During that uncertainty , I did all that lay in my power to perswade her to my will , and having found all the waies I took ineffectual , I hoped at last to effect my own satisfaction , by making use of the power I had over her , when that during the space of one night , which I had allotted her to fix on some resolution , this Princesse , daring above her sex , and beyond all example , set my ship on fire , which broke forth in several places , and cast her self into the sea within some few stadia of this river . You may well imagine what an astonishment I was in when it came to my knowledge that I had lost her in that manner . I made the best shift I could to repaire the breaches which the fire had made in my ship , that I might the sooner make after her into this river , whither I conceived she might get upon planks , with the assistance of some men , who had cast themselves over-board at the same time with her . We were very busie a mending of our ships , when it was the pleasure of Fortune , ( to make me some requital for the former losse ) to send me a vessel , wherein was the Princesse of the Parthians , which having with much adoe escaped wrack in a great tempest that had been , and being not furnished with men to maintain her , came and cast her self into our hands . We boarded her without any great difficulty , and the first thing I was entertained with , was the shouts of certain slaves , whom I found to have been my souldiers , and some of those that I had left Ephialtus . They presently gave me an account of the death of my Nephew , and pointing to a person that stood neer the Princesse , they told he had been his murtherer . I cast my eyes on the man , and notwithstanding the admirable things I could observe in him , yet was I resolved his life should be sacrificed to the Manes of my Nephew , whom I had so dearly loved , and thereupon caused the points of all our swords to be turned upon him . But good gods , how strangely did he behave himself ! for passing through our armes without any fear , he comes up to me , takes hold of me by the midle , and cast himself into the sea , with me in his arms . I was relieved and taken up again by my own men , not without some difficulty ; but when I had recovered the danger , cast up the water I had drunk , and put on other cloaths , the presence of a Beauty which all the World might admire , but that seemed orewhelmed with an insupportable grief , could not make me forget her , who may be said to have set my heart a fire as truely as she had done my ship . And thereupon resolving to follow her living , or find out her dead body about this river , I came hither , and landed with thirty of my men , leaving the fair prize I had taken in my Vessel , under the care of a Lieutenant whom I trusted her with . I wandred up and down the river-side all that day , and could not make the least discovery of what I sought , and the next day , after I had spent some part of the day in the same enquiry , and having divided my men into several parties , in order to visit more places , I came at last , accompanyed onely by two of them , neer a spring , where I saw two men engaged in a furious combat . They were both persons of an admirable goodly presence , their arms rich and magnificent ; but there was nothing comparable to the valour wherewith they fought , but the animosity they expressed in the combat . One of the two had upon his armes , which glittered with gold , the Roman Eagle spread in divers places , and those of his adversary remarkable for certain Lyons , causing me to observe his stature and action , I at last discovered him to be the same person that had cast himself over-boord with me in his arms , and whom I had given over for drowned . I was at a losse what I should do upon this occasion , when , notwithstanding the attention whereto it might be thought the combat obliged him , he cast his eyes towards me , and immediately calling me to mind , he retreated a little before his enemy , and having said something to him , which I could not hear , he left him , and fell upon me with as little mercy as a bird would on his prey . I was astonished at the violence of his proceeding , but though I had then no other arms about me but my sword , yet I saw there was a necessity I should put my self into some posture of defence . When I saw falling dead at my feet upon the dealing of but two blows , my two companions , who had set themselves before me ; I must needs confesse , that this sudden execution frightned me a little , and seeing my self without arms , to engage with a man armed all over , I was afraid to meet with him , and so made away from him as fast as ever my horse could carry me . I rid a great way , flying still before him , and he had very neer overtaken me , when coming into a pleasant valley , I met with a person on horseback , very sumptuously and richly , armed , who secured me from him , and in the very same place had I sight of the admirable Princesse , whom I sought after . I was not a little encouraged at this happy adventure , but being not in a condition to carry her away without some assistance , I returned to my companions , and having met with some of them , I came back again along with them into the Valley , and with their help carryed away the fair Candace , on horse back . T is true , the greatest part of my souldiers , were killed by those valiant men that engaged with us at our coming into the place , insomuch that I had but one about me by that time I got to the river side . Here it was that I was satisfyed as to the inconstancy of Fortune , who had treated me so odly in one and the same day ; for my ships were all gone , and casting my eyes toward the sea , I saw them at a good distance , making as much saile as they could away . However I resolved not to quit my prize , and accordingly carryed her into a Wood that was hard by , in spight of all the resistance she could make . At last having made a shift to get from me , while I was upon the point of recovering her again , I was set upon by divers men on horseback , and being run through with a sword , I fell down to the ground with very little hopes of life . That souldier of mine who had followed me , saw me fall at a good distance from the place ; and when our enemies were gone away with the Princesse , he came back to me , meeting in his way with another party of his companions , which I had sent some other way , and had not been engaged in the fight we had had . They were extreamly cast down to see what condition I was in , and perceiving there were some remainders of life in me , they carryed me to a poor Country-mans house not far from that place . This man was sent into the City for a Chirurgeon , having before engaged himself to keep all things secret , and my men having put them both into hopes of extraordinary rewards for the good they should do me , they have accordingly done as much for me as I could have desired them . I had about me both money and jewels to engage them to sidelity and attendance , and I must confesse , they have done all things with so much good successe and secrecy , that they have brought me into the condition you now find me in , without the least discovery of any thing . During the time I remained at that house , such of my men as had gone severall times to Alexandria , purposely to see what news were stirring , brought me word that Candace was in Alexandria , that it was the Praetor himself that had wounded me , and that the very same day those whom he had sent to sea had taken my ships , killed all the rest of my men , together with my treacherous Lieutenant , and recovered the Beauty I had left with him , who had discovered her self to be Elisa , Princesse of the Parthians . Till then had I been ignorant who she was ; but had learned Candaces name from her own mouth , as I told you before , though my people told me , that she was not known in Alexandria for any other then a Lady of great quality , born in Aethiopia , and one whom it was thought the Praetor was fallen very deeply in love with . In a word , my Lord , having lost my ships , my men , and the noble prizes I had taken , with the assistance I have happily met with , I am gotten into the condition wherein you see me , and this very day , as I was thinking of my departure from that house , Aristus , seeking out where there were any provisions to be sold , comes in . We had been heretofore very intimate friends , and , notwithstanding the alteration , which so many years must needs have made in our faces , yet after we had looked a good while one upon the other , we called one another to mind , we embraced , and after we had enquired one after another what accidents or occasions had brought us into these parts , he told me , that your Majesty was hereabouts , and made me believe that my own service , and that of these men I have left me , might be worth your acceptance , and contribute somewhat to the furtherance of your designes . Whereupon I thought my self obliged to follow him , which I did with the greater joy , for that it gives me some occasion to satisfie you , that even in the midst of my misfortunes , notwithstanding all the changes I have run through , nothing hath been able to force out of my memory the resentment of your goodnesses , or the desire I have , by all the services it lies in my power to do you , to acknowledge them . The end of the Third Book . HYMENS PRAELUDIA , Or , Loves Master-Piece . PART IX . LIB . IV. ARGUMENT . THe King of Armenia acquaints Zenodorus how he had brought away the Princesses Cleopatra and Artemisa , tells him what designes he had upon them , and is encouraged in his enterprize by the Pirate . Artaxus is set upon by an Egyptian Vessel , for the deliverance of Cleopatra , and is like to gain the victory , when an unknown person that was in Artaxa's ship , awakened by the noise , comes in to the relief of the Armenian , and forces the Egyptian to retreat . Having secured the victory , he is known by Cleopatra to be Coriolanus , whereat she is almost distracted . Vpon her reproaches to him for the disservice he had done her , he swounds , but soon after recovers , pleads his ignorance , and the innocency of his intentions . To expiate his crime , he undertakes to deliver her out of the hands of Artaxus , who thereupon sets his men to kill him , but upon the mediation of Cleopatra , he is proffered life and liberty . He refusing both , is again set upon , kills Aristus , Zenodorus , and divers others , and keeps all in play so long , till a ship of Alexandria coming in quest of Cleopatra , comes to his relief . The ships being ready to close , Artaxus threatens to kill the two Princesses , whereupon the Egyptian Vessel , wherein were the Princes , Alexander and Marcellus , dares not fasten on the other . Artaxus would have put his barbarous design upon the Princesses in execution , but is miraculously prevented by Coriolanus , who thrusting him to the other side of the ship , sets himself before the Princesses . Marcellus taking his advantage upon that interval , boards the Armenian . Alexander would have killed Artaxus , but , upon the mediation of Artemisa , forbeans ; yet he , scorning life from an enemy , falls upon his own sword . Coriolanus is charged with , and , at last , informed what his ancient infidelity to Marcellus and Cleopatra was , promises to clear himself , and is promised to be restored to Cleopatra's affection . Marcellus , Alexander , and the two Princesses return to Alexandria , whither the body of Artaxus is brought by Megacles , who in his way set Coriolanus ashore , to find out some means to approve himself a faithful lover and servant of Cleopatra . THis was the conclusion of Zenodorus's discourse , and when he had given over speaking , the King of Armenia acknowledged his obligations to him for the proffers he had made him of his Services , and by way of requital promised him , that , as soon as they were arrived in Armenia , he would furnish him with all the assistance he could desire , either to restore him to his Estate again , that he might spend the rest of his life in quiet , or put him to sea in as good a condition as he had been in some daies before . Zenodorus told him on the other side , that it was neither prudence nor safe for him to make any stay in Armenia , because of the Friends of Elisena , who could not look on him without a certain horrour , and therefore he relied more upon the hopes he had put him into , of his furtherances in that course of life which he was resolved to follow . Artaxus , who by this unexpected supply was twice as strong as he had been before , in men , not onely well versed in Sea-affaires , but much acquainted with those coasts , was not a little glad of the adventure : and out of a design of engaging Zenodorus the more to serve him , he thought it not amisse to discover to him all that had passed , how things then stood , and related to him the manner how he had brought away the Princesse Cleopatra and Artemisa , and how that his intentions were to carry them to Armenia as soon as the wind should serve . The Pirate was infinitely pleased to see a King fallen into that course of life which he had followed for so many yeares , and being almost out of himself for joy that he had such a companion , he encouraged him in his enterprise , and promised him successe in it , or that he would perish in his Service . These two soules , neer of the same making , were extreamly glad at this renewing of their acquaintance , but Megaeles , a person of a quite different disposition , and one that could not without a certain regreet endure the violences of his Master , looked on the Pirate with horrour , and had shed many teares at the unfortunate adventure of the deplorable Elisena . Having therefore taken his rest ( which he should otherwise have done out of a consideration of his indisposition ) during the whole time that this relation had lasted , Artaxus , thinking it long since he had seen the Princesse Cleopatra , rose up from his bed , and was going to her chamber . But before he was gotten into it calling to mind that vertuous unknown person in whose commendation Megacles had spoken such great things , and though he were of a cruell nature , yet upon the account of his courage , which indeed was very great in him , having a certain esteem for noble and generous persons , he would needs give him a visit , and so went to the place where he was in his bed . The unknown person lifted himselfe half up at his coming in , for having heard the word King often spoken of in the vessel , out of an imagination that he might be the King himself who did him that civility , he received him with abundance of respect , and with as great demonstrations of cheerfulnesse , as might be expected from so deep a melancholy as he then groaned under . The place was something dark , and the day almost spent ; but it was not long e're torches were brought in , by the light whereof the King soon discovered the gracefulnesse of the unknown person ; which raised in him not onely astonishment but much respect for him . The first discourse he made to him , was to expresse how much he was satisfied with the assistances he had received from Megacles , repeating some part of those proffers which Megacles had made him before : and the unknown person on the other side , though he entertained them not as one that had any intention to make advantage of them , yet acknowledged how great an obligation he had laid upon him , and did it in such termes and with such a grace as raised no small admiration in the Armenian . Having understood by the account Megacles had given of him , that he was a person much inclined to Vertue , he thought it not fit to let him know any thing of his carrying away of Cleopatra , as conceiving he might not approve of it , whence it may be inferred that Vertue hath this advantage , that even in the persons of the miserable , she raises a fear of her self in the most happy and most powerfull . He told him that he had to his no small satisfaction understood , that since his coming into the ship , he had lost some part of that aversion which he had for life , or at least that he would not prove his own executioner as he had intended the day before . The unknown person made him answer , that as to matter of Life , it was no dearer to him then it had been , when he had endeavoured to rid himself of it ; but that having called to mind a certain obligation that lay upon him , to continue it till such time as he should be disengaged from it , he had resolved to make one attempt more to meet with some opportunity to do it , and consequently not die with a regreet of having omitted any part of his duty . That discourse ended , the King asked him whether he would goe along with him , in a voyage he intended to make with the first fair wind , or if he had no inclinations to that , whether he had in some other designe any occasion of his assistance ? The unknown person made answer , that not able to imagine how he could do him any service by reason of the despicable condition whereto fortune had reduced him , and satisfied on the other side that being unserviceable he must needs be troublesome , he made no proffers of his company , but entreated him , that , e're they set saile thence , he would order him to be set somewhere ashore . Some further complements past between them ; but at last the King remembring where he was to goe , and impatient to see the Princesse , put a period to the discourse , and having left the unknown to his rest , which he seemed very much to want , he went to the chamber where Cleopatra was . He came to her with a countenance wherein through the Love it discovered , was visible some part of the discontent he was in ; and not able to dissemble the occasion of it : All things , Madam , said he to her , are contrary to me , all things oppose me , while you are against me , nay , the winds themselves , which seem to depend of another power than yours , will never turn to do me any service while I am hatefull in your sight . You may thence also infer , replied the Princesse , the injustice of your designes , since that where there is a want of the assistance of men , the very Elements fight against you . We must not alwaies , replied Artaxus , measure the justice of the intentions by the easinesse of the obstacles which we meet within the execution of them ; and if you lay that down as a generall rule without any exception , you must consequently reconcile Fortune and Vertue , who are seldome found to be very great Friends . I am of your mind as to that , replies the Princesse , and if Fortune did take part with justice , and afford her assistances to vertue , 't is out of all question that you had been e're this punished for the violence you do me , or at least I should not be your Captive . Ah , Madam , saies the King of Armenia , do not call her my captive , who her self hath me in chaines , and disposes of me with a soveraign power ! I pray give me leave onely to dispose of my self , saies Cleopatra , interrupting him , since that there 's no Law in the world that gives you any power over me . The Lawes of Nations , replies Artaxus , are of much lesse authority than those of Love , and it is onely to these latter , that men , such as we are , that like so many stars of the greatest magnitude , are of the highest quality , ought to submit themselves . By this law of Love , whatever my passion puts me upon , is justifiable , and all that I could alleadge , as concerning the affronts and injuries I have received from your house hath much lesse of argument in it than this imperious reason . It was with no small trouble that Cleopatra endured , not onely the discourse but even the presence of the King of Armenia , and notwithstanding her reservednesse , no question but she had treated him with a great deale of scorn and contempt , had it not been out of a consideration of Artemisa , whose condition pitied her no lesse than her owne , and a conceit withall , that there was no way to keep Artaxus within the bounds of civility and respect , but by an excesse of patience . Supper was brought them in , and the King to expresse his complyance , permitted them to eat alone , as knowing they would look on it as a favour , and endeavouring by such behaviour to dissemble the resolution he had taken to make use of his power , when he were gotten off a little further from a Countrey where he was not over-confident of the safety of his prize . He spent some part of the night in discourses of the same nature with the precedent , and when he thought it time to leave the Princesses to their rest , he withdrew into his own chamber , and before he lay down , gave order that a good strong guard should be set in the ship , to prevent all designes the Princesses might have to get away in the dark . The two Princesses passed away this night as they had done the precedent , save that they were in a much greater feare of their sudden departure than before , if it were not prevented by some unexpected assistance from heaven and the kindnesse of the winds , which did them all the favour they could . Artaxus , tormented with his Love and a fear of loosing his beautifull prize , could sleep but little . The unknown person disburthened himself of frequent sighs which were heard by some in the vessel that were nearest him ; And Zenodorus bursting almost with grief and rage for the losses he had received , had much adoe to find any rest . The day hardly began to appear , when upon the first dawning of it , those who were upon the watch discovered a vessell , which being gotten somewhat neer them while the darknesse was not yet dissipated , made all the saile she could towards them , as having a very good wind , that indeed in a manner forced them upon the shore . They immediately gave the alarme , and all being prepared , and in expectation of an engagement with the other ship , all that were able to bear armes , took them , and came up upon the deck in order to a fight . There were much more armes in the ship than were requisite for the number of men that were in her , insomuch that the Sea-men who minded onely the conduct of the ship , could not as she then lay be any way employed , as being in such a posture as they were loath to quit by reason of the advantage of the place , which was so advantageous that the enemy could not assault them but by one onely side . Zenodorus and Megacles having put all into armes , and there being as I told you but one side to make good , they fortified it with men , and put it into such a posture of defence , that it was as defensible as if they had had a far greater number of men . This charge did Zenodorus and Megacles take upon them , because of the wounds which the King had received not long before , whereby he was still a little indisposed , and would fain have had him kept his bed ; but he would by no meanes take their advice , by reason of the great concernment which he had to make his party good , and accordingly starting out of his bed upon the first alarme , he called for armes , and came up upon the deck in the posture of a man that wanted not either courage or confidence . Zenodorus and Megacles walked up and down the ship , putting all things into good order , and Artaxus shewing himself among his own people in a posture of fighting personally with them , endeavoured to encourage them as well by example as by words . He omitted nothing of all that he thought might any waies animate them to fight , and promiseth them extraordinary rewards , if they behaved themselves gallantly , and came off with honour . During all this time the other vessell drew nearer and nearer , and when it was come within a competent distance , Zenodorus discovered by the flag , that it was one of those ships that belonged to the Praetor Cornelius , and which ordinarily lay in the port of Alexandria . This discovery exasperated him not a little , as calling to mind the wounds he had received , and the great losses he had suffered by the same enemies ; and thereupon he told Artaxus that he need not question but he would be set upon , and that infallibly it was one of the Praetors ships purposely set out by him in the pursuit of those that had carried away Cleopatra . Upon this discourse , which made some of the company tremble , Artaxus reiterated the intreaties he had made to them to defend themselves to the utmost , and they all promised him , though possibly with unequall resolution ; that they would stand to him , to the last drop of their blood . The two Princesses , who had awakened at the first noise that was made , and had , from what they had distinctly heard through the ship , easily imagined the truth of what had passed , got immediately out of bed , and betaking them to their devotions prayed the Gods to send them those assistances whereof they then began to conceive some hopes In the mean time the vessel of Egypt being come up to the Armenian , the person that commanded it shewed himself upon the deck very well armed , and having made some signe to shew that he was desirous to speak with those of the other vessell before they engaged , asked for him that commanded the Armenian vessell . Artaxus having shewed himself to be the man , and asked him what his businesse was with him ; My businesse , said he to him , is to find out the Princesse Cleopatra , and those that have carried her away , and if you are any of those , you are either to restore the Princesse or prepare to fight . Artaxus would have been glad to avoid fighting , as not conceiving himself strong enough to deale with his enemies who very much exceeded him in number ; and accordingly making him answer , though not without shame and some repugnance . Those whom you seek said he to him , are not among us , and there is very little likelyhood that any people having made such a prise should stay so neer Alexandria . What you say , replies the other , may possibly be true , but we shall not take your word , and therefore must search your ship , which we are empowered to do by the orders of the Praetor and the authority of Caesar . Artaxus , ex asperated at this discourse , and perceiving there was no way to avoid ●ighting ; I am not a person to acknowledg any orders , said he , nor know I any authority , that should force me to commit a base action , and therefore if it be fightiag that thou desirest , prepare thy self for it without seeking any other pretences . These words were spoken so loud that they were distinctly heard by the Princesse Cleopatra ; and out of a fear that she was in least Artaxus might perswade those of the other vessell with fair words , and divert them from their intended designe , she would needs shew her self to them . Finding therefore the chamber door fast , she ran to a little window that was on one side of the ship , and opening it as hastily as she could , she shewed them her beautifull countenance , which seemed to shine a new day upon the waves , and lifting up her voice so as that she might be heard ; Here , generous men , cried she , here is Cleopatra , whom you look after , I expect my Liberty from your assistance , and I beg it of you out of the compassion which my misfortune may have raised in your Soules . There needed no more to satisfie all parties so as to resolve upon what was to be done , insomuch that she was scarce delivered of these words but the Aegyptian vessell had fastned her grappling irons in the other . The fight upon the first onset was very terrible , and so much the more cruell in that they were come to handy blowes , those that were come to rescue the Princesse , having it seems purposely forborn to make use of arrowes out of a fear they might hurt them . There being therefore on both sides a many gallant men , and those animated by considerable interests and concernments , they all fought with abundance of valour , insomuch that within few minutes the waves were dy'd with the blood of both parties . With the first raies of the rising Sun were seen the swords glittering , and the blowes falling at the same time either on the bucklers opposed thereto , or on those unarmed places where the steel found its passage to dispatch life . And whereas Artaxus and his men were onely upon the defensive , and stood to their businesse close and covered with their bucklers , it was very difficult to force them and so to board the vessell . The first that came on of the enemies was cast over-board , and there fell more then one by the hands of Artaxus himself . He was gallantly seconded by Zenodorus and Megacles , though this latter fought with some regret upon so unhandsome a quarrell . But after some dispute , the number of their enemies being still greater than theirs , and being also better armed than they , and commanded by no lesse valiant men , and that of Artaxus's side there were but twenty fighting men , and the rest onely ordinary Sea-men whom they forced to fight both against their wills and their custome , Fortune began to turn to their side who fought for the liberty of Cleopatra , and their Commander having with an unmercifull blow upon the head laid Zenodorus groveling on the ground , and gained the places which he had forced him to quit , his companions took encouragement by his example , and victory seemed to declare her self for their side . Things were come to this passe when the unknown person , who rested himself upon his bed in the bottome of the vessell , and perceived that through the rest he had taken he had recovered his strength , having heard the noise , and at length understood the truth of what was done , immediately got on his cloaths . And though he seemed a person little concerned in what was done in this world , yet , his generosity being not quite extinguished by his misfortunes , he thought himself obliged to assist those men , who had done him such civill offices in his despair , and who were set upon in a vessell wherein he was with them . Possessed by this imagination , he stood not to resolve on what he was to doe in that emergency ; so that finding his sword lying by him , he took it , without any other armes , and comes up on the deck ; where meeting with a buckler at his feet , he covered with it his left arme , and in that posture went towards those that were a fighting . Just as he came in were Artaxus and his men ready to quit the place , and their enemies pressing very hard upon them , began to board the ship in severall places . The unknown person stood still a little to consider how the fight stood , and perceiving what an ill condition they were in whom he was to relieve , he ran and set himself in the head of them , and by the first blowes he dealt , let them know that in one single person , they had met with an assistance far greater than they could have expected . The two stoutest and most forward men of the enemies side fell dead at his feet at two blowes , and rushing in upon the rest with such a force as they were astonished at , he dispersed the most daring , in such manner , that in a few minutes , he brought the victory into dispute which had been before concluded for the other side . Artaxus and Megacles were immediately sensible of this assistance which had so much changed the face of their affaires , and , perceiving him to be the gallant unknovvn person mentioned before , because he fought vvithout any thing on his face , and vvithout any armes other than a svvord and a buckler , they vvere over-joyed at the reliefe they had received in him , and looked upon him as some miraculous person . When he had by the first blovves that fell from him scattered the most confident of the Enemy , calling Artaxus and his men to him , and encouraging them to prosecute the fight both by his vvords and example ; Take heart , said he to them , gallant men , fight with me for your own safety , and do not fear enemies that dare not stand before you . These vvords vvere seconded vvith such heavy blovves , that there durst not an enemy appear before him ; and Artaxus and his men having recovered a little of their courage at this miraculous assistance , came up to him , and began to fight again with abundance of valour . During all this time , the fair Cleopatra , who in a strange disquiet expected the successe of a fight on which her liberty , and all the happinesse of her life depended , after she had spent a good space in prayers to the gods for those that fought for her deliverance , would needs , if possibly she could , see them fight , out of an imagination that they might derive no final encouragement from her presence . To this end coming to the chamber door , which , during the time of the disorder of the fight , was not guarded , she found a means to open it , and to get up upon the stern of the ship . From thence she soon discovered how things had past , and perceived , much to her grief , that those of her party fled before the dreadful sword of the unknown person , and those others whom his example had animated , and that that man , without arms , by a prodigious valour , sweeping all that came before him , forced the others into their Vessel with much more speed then they had made to get into that of the King of Armenia ; Wo is my lot , cryed she at that fight , overwhelmed with grief ! What man is this that the gods have armed against me , and why , if they are just , have they not made him one of those that came to my rescue , since that I might with more reason expect my safety from his single sword , then from the assistance of so many men , whom he puts to slight ? Thus , continued she , sighing and speaking a little lower , did , not many dayes since , my unfortunate , or unconstant Coriolanus fight for me , and with the same valour would he fight again , had it but pleased the gods to send him to me . While she thus discoursed to her self the unknown person , whose valour she so much admired , and was withal so much displeased at , either flung his enemies over board into the sea , or forced out of the vessel what ever stood in his way ; and , being at last come up to the Commander in chief of the contrary party , who had fought all this time very gallantly , he burthened him with such heavy blows , that notwithstanding his extraordinary valour , not able to bear them , he was forced to retreat towards his own vessel , and had gotten his foot into it , when he receives a blow on the head from the same dreadful hand , which made him fall to the ground among his own men , who reached out their arms to save him from falling into the sea . The fall of their Commander , and the death of the best part of their companions , put the enemies to a losse of all courage , and having , as soon as they could , got their ship clear from the other , they made all possible hast away , and would meddle no further with either the victory or relief of Cleopatra . T is inexpressible what affliction it was to the Princesse , to see all the great hopes she had conceived vanish of a sudden , and with what resentments was she not exasperated against that valiant , though unknown , person , whose valour had proved so fatàl to her ? She looked upon him sighing , and when , after he had secured the victory , he turned his face towards that part of the ship where she was , which before he had alwayes had upon his enemies , she cast her eies upon him full of tears . But , O celestial powers ! What a strange astonishment , what an incredible surprize was she in , when in the countenance of that destable stranger to her , who had been the onely hinderance of her liberty , and had returned her once more into the power of Artaxus , she saw that of Coriolanus ? Here certainly all expression is too weak to make the least representation of what she felt upon that cruel discovery , and the strangenesse of the accident wrought so violently on her , and put her into such a distraction , that having not the command of her constancy for some small time , she was upon the point to cast her self into the sea at the sight of that ungrateful person , and so to sacrifice to him a life which he had made so insupportable to her , by delivering her up to the most cruel enemie she had in the World. She looked on him for a good while together , out of a fear she might be mistaken , and found it no small difficulty to convince her self of that cruel truth . But at last being satisfied that her eies did not deceive her , and that it was but too too certain that she saw no other then the true Coriolanus , she was out of all patience so far , that she discovered her grief by such circumstances and demonstrations of it as she was not able to conceale , and made the ship , and the hollownesse of the adjoyning rock to echo again with the noise of her lamentations . Is it possibe , wickedest of men , cryed she , that thou shouldest fight against the liberty of Cleopatra ? This then is the innocence thou pretendest to , and wouldst have had me to believe ; Or art thou not sufficiently satisfied with thy former treachery , which had armed the powers of Heaven and earth against thee , but thou must commit a second more detestable than the other , by being thy self the instrument to deliver her whom thou hadst so ungratefully forsaken into the hands of the greatest of her enemies ? She had no sooner begun to speak , but Coriolanus , ( for it was really Coriolanus himself ) smitten with a voice he was so well acquainted with , had cast his eies upon her with some precipitation , and perceiving it to be the celestial countenance of the Princesse whom he adored , he became as immoveable as a statue of Marble ; and having , from the very first words she said , discovered the certainty of his unhappinesse , that conviction of the malevolence of his destiny , wronght so much upon him , that immediately a deadly shivering running all over his body , the sword fell out of his hand , his eyes closed , and his strength leaving him of a suden , he fell down in a swound upon the deck . The incensed Cleopatra , had not lost her generosity , and therefore seeing him in that condition , though she was somewhat of opinion that that weaknesse might come upon him from some wound he had received in the fight , she gave those notice that were about him to have a care of him , since he had fought so well in their quarrel . Having so done , she found a place to sit down where she was , and leaning her amiable face on her two fair hands , she burst out into a rivulet of tears , and deplored the strange and extraordinary misfortune that had happened to her , by such complaints , as no doubt would have moved any soul with compassion , unlesse it were those of Artaxus and Zenodorus . Artemisa , who sate by her , would have comforted her , but not being able to do it , she wept with her for company , and was not afraid to displease Artaxus by participating in her lamentations . When the fair Daughter of Anthony had with much adoe dispersed those sobs which made some resistance against the passage of her voice , turning upon Artemisa those fair eyes , which , though drowned as they were in tears , set all on fire in the ship , even to the hearts of unmerciful Pirates ; Ah Sister , said she to her , what fortune was ever comparable to mine , by what means think you am I fallen into the hands of Artaxus , now the second time ! That man whose innocence you pleaded so much , and were so confident of ; that man from whom , inconstant as I had concluded him , I yet expected assistance , nay , that very man whom you saw , not many daies since , fighting so valiantly in our defence , by the same valour delivers us up himself , and that into his hands from whom he had before rescued us , the King , your Brothers . Had it not been for the assistance of his fatal valour , we had been freed ; and it was he alone that forced away , nay , haply , killed those that fought for our liberty . After such an adventure as this , never dispute with me again the greatnesse of our misfortunes , and find me but one example in the World that may be parallel'd with this . I do not think it strange , that Artaxus , an implacable enemy of our house , and one that by his former inhumanities had discovered the malice he hath against us , should treat me with violence and injustice : but that he who had sometime loved me so dearly , whom , to my confusion , I had loved beyond my own life , who had suffered so much for my sake , and upon my account , and had been the occasion that made me suffer so much my self , and to be short , that that onely person who should have sacrificed thousands of lives for my liberty , should come and expose all he had against my friends and against my rescuers , purposely to return me into the chains and power of Artaxus , and not into his own ! Ah Sister , this , this is what no ages ever produced any thing comparable to , and t is such a strange accident as I am not well able to comprehend , though my eyes can but too well witnesse the truth of what I have seen . While Cleopatra broke forth into these lamentations , and that Artemisa , astonished at the strangenesse of the adventure , gave her the hearing , and wept with her without making any reply , Megacles and diverse others were gotten about Coriolanus , endeavouring to recover him again , some others were employed in casting the carkasses over-board , and to dresse those that were wounded , whereof there was no great number . But before they went to visite them , having looked all about the body of Coriolanus , they could not find any wound about him : and , yet though they cast water in his face , and used severall other remedies , all could not bring him to himself again . Megacles , who had the greatest respect of any for him , made it his businesse very earnestly to recover him , besides that when they reflected on the assistance he had done all that were in the vessell , all did accordingly conceive themselves obliged to relieve him . Artaxus knew not how he should entertain this strange emergency , and though his first motions were inclined to gratitude and acknowledgement , for the great services he had received from that valiant person , yet those which immediately succeeded them began to raise a terrible disturbance within him . From the words of Cleopatra , which fell from her in the violence of her grief , contrary to her ordinary prudence , he concluded that that man must needs be his Rivall . But that grieved him not so much as to consider that it was a Rivall very precious in the affection of Cleopatra , and the history of the King of Mauritania's Love to that Princesse being a thing known all over the world , from the gracefulnesse , from the valour , and from all the other demonstrations and characters of a great soule that were discoverable in that valiant man , he was easily perswaded that it was Coriolanus , and consequently he that of all the world should be most his enemy , and whom he should accordingly be most jealous of in the love he had for Cleopatra . Yet could he not find in his heart to hate him so suddenly , as well for the considerable service he had received from him , as that from severall circumstances it was very probable he was unfortunate in his affection , and that from the reproaches of infidelity which the Princesse made him , he could infer no lesse than that that Prince had sorsaken her . In this confusion of imaginations he was at such a losse , that he knew not what resolution to take , casting his eies sometimes on the Prince that was still in a swound , and sometimes on the afflicted Princesse . Besides , it being not his opinion alone , that the unknown was the very same person he thought him , it went from one to another , that without question it was the valiant King of Mauritania . So that , coming at last to the eares of Cleopatra , as incensed as she was against him ; yet was she not a little troubled that she had by her discourse discovered him ; and yet it being to no purpose to recall what is once past ; Yon are in the right , said she , it is indeed the King of Mauritania , 't is a perfidious man whom for a double infidelity I am obliged to hate above all mankind besides ; but he is a Prince , how unconstant soever he may have proved to me , deserves your assistance for the service he hath but too fortunately done you against me , and therefore since you have made some advantage of his treachery , you have as much reason to look after him as I have to abhorre him . To this effect was the discourse of this generous Princesse ; and though that in all appearance she seemed , not without very much reason , to be incensed against the unfortunate sonne of Juba , and to have made a strong resolution not to admit him into her affections again , but to avoid him as much as she could , yet could she not wish his death , nor endure the very thought that he should die for want of assistance . 'T was for this reason that she aggravated his infidelity before Artaxus , purposely to make him the lesse odious in his sight , and to divert what after such a discovery he might well fear from the exasperated Armenian . The Prince was not all this while come to himself , and while Megacles was very busie and took a great deale of paines about him , one of the Armenians being come neer him , and viewing him with a countenance swelled with indignation ; instead of the assistance you afford this man , said he , with so much care and tendernesse we should do well to run our swords into his breast . This is the very man that killed our companions not many daies since , when we carried away the Princesses ; and besides the lineaments of his face which I easily call to mind again : I have found about his bed the armes of my Brother whom he unmereifully killed in my presence . This was the discourse of the Barbarian , who could not but discover the malicious design he had against the Princes life , when Megacles hearing it , and having authority over him , gave him such a look as upon which he immediately took occasion to be gone , with some threatning gestures , that sufficiently argued his resentment of it . At last , upon the application of severall remedies , the King of Mauritania opens his eies , and became sensible , and having gotten up , he scattered his scaring and extravagant lookes on all those that were about him , and , finding Megacles one of the neerest him , and one that made it most his businesse to assist him , he looked on him a while in such a manner as if he would expresse thereby how sensible he was of his compassion and good offices , yet were displeased at him for them ? Will you ever be , said he to him , the cruellest enemy I have , by taking so much trouble upon you as you do for the preservation of my life , and should you not rather have suffered me to die , since you are one of those that carried away Cleopatra . Charge me not , said Megacles to him , speaking very low , with a crime I have not committed , and confound not those who do things out of a consideration of the duty they owe their Masters , with those that serve them in their most unjust and irregular passions , Coriolanus thought it not fit to make him any answer and perceiving he had recovered his strength again , he gets up , and looking about for Cleopatra , he found her sitting in the same place where she had continued ever since they had given over fighting . This second sight of her had almost put him into the same condition he had been in before , and reflecting on the disservice he had done her by opposing her deliverance and liberty , the grief he conceived thereat was so great , that he found it no small difficulty to support it . And yet he thought , that , as things stood , his onely course was to muster up all his courage , and to summon all his vertue to his assistance , and after the short reflection of a few minutes , thinking himself in a better condition , that he met with Cleopatra in that posture , than that he should have lost her for ever , he took the best heart he could , and with a slow pace , such as argued the smallnesse of his confidence , he goes towards the place where Cleopatra was still set . She saw him coming towards her , and her indignation against Coriolanus being greater upon the recovery of himself , than her pity had been before , she could not endure he should come neer her , and giving a look sufficiently discovering her displeasure ; Stay there , barbarous man , said she to him , and come not any more neer a woman whom thy continuall treacheries expose to so many misfortunes ! What canst thou hence forward expect from me , and what further mischiefe canst thou imagine yet to do me , after thou hast bestowed me on the King of Armenia . That Prince , inhumane as he is , and though the greatest enemy of our house , hath not betraied me as thou hast , and I am much inclined to believe , that he would not give me to any other , as thou , with so much basenesse , dost : Leave me therefore quietly to him , since that it is on him that thou hast bestowed me , even with the hazard of thy own life , and aggravate not my afflictions with thy abominable presence . This heart which so unfortunately received for thee those impressions whereof it should have been insensible for any other , favoured thee and argued on thy behalfe , seeking out something , by way of justification for thee , while thou wert in armes for Artaxus against Cleopatra . Do not therefore think it much to afford her that comfort which she may derive from thy eternall absence , since thou hast for ever deprived her of all hope of any other , and imagine not , that after I have cleared my thoughts of the image of an unconstant man , they can ever entertain that of Artaxus , for whom no doubt but thou art come to speake . The dejected and almost desperate Coriolanus , leaning against one of the Masts , hearkened to this violent discourse of Cleopatra , having not the courage to make her any answer , and the Princesse , attributing his silence to the confusion he might conceive at the horrour of his crime , was the more enflamed into indignation , insomuch that she could not forbear to discover it in further reproaches . Tell me , cruell man , said she to him , by what offence had I so far incensed thee , as to deserve the unworthy treatment I receive at thy hands , and , if I were no longer worthy the affection thou wert pleased sometime to afford me , and which had wrought all the pleasure and felicity of my life , by what action , or by what defect , am I become so odious to thee , as that thou must needs sacrifice my liberty , life , and enjoyments to the most inhumane of all mankind ; to him , whom of all men I should look on as the most detestable ? Or if this proceed not from any hatred , which I know not how I should have deserved at thy hands , upon what account of friendship or interest , couldst thou do Artaxus a service so disconsonant to the precedent actions of thy life , and to that vertue which thou hadst sometimes the reputation to practise ? Wert thou restored to the throne of thy Predecessors by the means of any assistances from the King of Armenia , or wert thou so deeply engaged to him that thou couldst not any way disengage thy self but by presenting him with that which thou hast sometime preferred before the Empire of the Universe ? Thus did the disconsolate daughter of Anthony discourse , while the King of Armenia and all those that were about him gave so much ear to what she said , that they had not any of them the power to interrupt her ; and the Prince overwhelmed with grief and confusion at the apparent justice of her reproaches , suffered the torrent of them to wast it self without offering to oppose it , and would not have presumed to open his mouth in his own justification , if the Princesse had not given over speaking , to wipe the teares that fell abundantly from her fair eies . The dejected sonne of Juba took the advantage of that in●ervall to rejoyne to her discourse , but it was with no small difficulty that he made a shift to speak , so much were his expressions in a manner smothered by sighes . I am satisfied Princesse , said he to her , that it is not without some reason that I am so detestable in your sight , and since that by so many extraordinary demonstrations and by misfortunes so far exceeding those of the common rate , it may easily be perceived how odious I am in heavens account , it is but just you should avoid the eternall object of its indignation , and have no farther commerce with a person so strangely destined to be miserable . I am guilty of the crime you lay to my charge , I cannot deny it , and in an accident so unfortunate I cannot stand upon my innocency . I have fought for your enemies , against you ; I have with all the strength I was master of opposed your liberty , and I have been the meanes of your coming into the hands of a man whom you would have me look on as the King of Armenia . After the commission of such a crime , I cannot pretend any thing to innocency , and , when their effects have proved so deplorable , it were vain for me to plead the ●harmlessenesse of the intentions , But might it be once the pleasure of heaven , Madam , that the former treacheries you charge me withall , and for which I am undone , were so much within the reach of my knowledge as this last which you reproach me with , I should not be as miserable as I am , since I should haply find somewhat to say for my self by way of justification in relation to those , as I can for this last . How is that , wickedest of men , said the Princesse , interrupting him , dost thou think to find any thing by way of justification for a crime thou hast committed in my sight , or wouldst thou perswade me that I have not seen thee with thy sword drawn fighting for my enemies against those that endeavoured my deliverance ? Wouldst thou dazle my own eyes in this , as thou wouldst those of all the World in thy former treachery , or is it thy design to perswade me that I am extravagant and out of my wits ? It is indeed but too too true , replyed Coriolanus , that you have seen me with my sword drawn fighting for your enemies , and I may presume to affirm , that I haply made their way to a victory , which without my assistance it is likely they had not carried . It is not therefore my design to justifie the events , but onely my own intentions , which if considered alone , I dare affirm my self innocent , if there can be any innocency in an offence whereof the successe hath proved so fatal to you . You may be pleased to remember , that there are not many daies past since I fought in your defence against the same enemies , whom I have this day served , and there is but little likelihood I should since that time have contracted any friendship with them to prejudice the love I have for you . For this man , said he , looking on Artaxus , whom you would have me take notice of as King of Armenia , he knows how that it is but some few minutes since I first saw him , and whether I discovered the least desire to be acquainted with him . And for those others , said he , pointing to Megacles and his companions , you may have haply learnt from them , whether they had not recovered me out of the waves into which I had cast my self from the top of the rock that covers us , through the despair which the losse of you had put me into . They can further tell you what trouble they had to make me admit of life , and they know , whether it were out of any other motive than that of gratitude , and a sense of the obligation I ought them for their assistances , that I took up arms in their quarrel when they were set upon . These truths cannot be unknown to you , all those that hear me are now become my enemies , since they are those that did you violence , and yet I appeal to them whether I affirm any thing which is not true . At these words he made a little stop , looking about him of all sides , and perceiving that Artaxus , being much at a losse to think of this adventure , expected to see what would be the issue of it without speaking one word , and that all those that stood about him were in the same posture and suspence , continued his discourse to this effect . I know not , continued he , whether I wanted any love towards you , when I cast my self headlong into the sea , out of the regret it was to me that I could not relieve you , when it hath been known , that in other very considerable misfortunes , to which my life hath been exposed , I have never been charged with want of constancy to support them , but these very enemies that hear me , know whether , upon their earnest intreaties , I have prolonged my life out of any other desire then that of making one attempt more for the service of that person to whom the life they prolonged was devoted . As soon as Cleopatra began to find some probability in the discourse of Coriolanus , she had heard him very attentively , and out of the desire she had that he were innocent , she favoured him in her heart as much as she could ; and , looking on Artemisa , seemed as it were to ask her , whether she was not also in some sort convinced of the innocency of Coriolanus ? Artemisa was very much inclined to that beliefe without any sollicitation , and it was onely by reason of the presence of the King her Brother , that she would not speak openly in his justification . In the mean time Coriolanus deriving a little more confidence from the silence of Cleopatra , as also from those discoveries which he perceived in her countenance of the disposition she was in to be perswaded of his innocence , reassumed the discourse with an action that argued a greater setlednesse of mind . You see then , Madam , said he to her , what I can say for my self , to justifie my intentions : but for the effects , since they have proved so fatal in relation to your quiet , and that it is impossible to recal what is past , the reparation I am to make you , must be extraordinary . And therefore this very hand that hath done the mischief , must find out the remedy for it , and this sword , ( continued he , putting his hand on the hilt of his weapon , which he had taken into his own hands when he got up ) this very sword that hath put you into the power of the King of Armenia , ought to bring you out of it , or take away his life , were it to be done , not onely in this vessel , but even in the heart of his kingdom . T is with this resolution that I cast my self at your feet , added he , coming neer her , ready to defend you against him to the last drop of my bloud , and it may be in a condition yet to give him his death in the mid●t of all his men , if he does not resign up to me what is mine , and restore you to that liberty against which I have so unfortunately fought . Artaxus had hitherto , with a great deal of patience hearkened to all the discourse that had past between Coriolanus and Cleopatra , and was content to hear the Princesse charge him with cruelty , and declare that he was odious in her sight ; but at this last discourse of the Prince of Mauritania , he thought his temerity and confidence insupportable , and accordingly looked on him with a malicious and scornful smile ; Coriolanus , said he to him , I have passed by the first affronts I have received from thy presumption , out of a consideration of the service thou hast done me , and I have given thee leave to speak against my concernments with too much liberty , because thou hadst defended them with abundance of valour ; but now I perceive thy temerity knows no limits , so that it will be hard for me to observe those bounds which I had proposed to my self upon the first reflections I had made on the assistance I have received from thee , and the esteem I have conceived for thy person . Artaxus , replyed the valiant Mauritanian , looking on him very fiercely , there cannot be any such thing as a mutual esteem between us , and if my actions have raised any such in thee towards me , haply not without reason , thine cannot possibly have the same effect upon me . Besides , it cannot be expected we should be any longer Friends , not only because thou keepest Cleopatra as a captive , but also because thou lovest her . For the service thou hast received from me , thou art soon di●engaged as well by the regret and affliction it is to me that I have done it thee , as by the little intention I should have had to do it , had I known thee to be him that carryed away Cleopatra ; and for the good office which I received from thy people , when they took me out of the water , I have sufficiently requited it , by exposing my life for their defence . We are therefore upon equal terms as to point of obligation , we are equal as to that of extraction , and if we are unequal as to fortune , it is in the power of Heaven , who protects justice against oppression and iniquity , to make our forces and conditions equal , and to put me once more into such a way as that I may be able to deliver Cleopatra . If it be the pleasure of fortune that I perish in the design , expect not thou ever the more that she will be long at thy disposal , nor indeed canst thou be ignorant that the whole Empire is at this present in arms against thee , and that , when thou hast brought the Princesse into Armenia , thou wilt be soon followed thither by the most dreadfull forces of the Universe , who will destroy all that lies before them by fire and sword , upon so just a quarrel . The Armenian King was silent all this while , as if his astonishment was no lesse now at the confidence of Coriolanus , then it had been not long before at his valour ; and thereupon giving him a look wherein he sufficiently discovered his indignation ; Thou speakest to me , said he to him , with as little respect , as thou wouldst haply do , if thou wert in the head of a hundred thousand men , but there is , it may be , some flaw in thy memory , and thou hast quite forgotten that thou art alone , and without arms in my ship , in the midst of all my men , and that thou art already obliged to me for the life which thou hast enjoyed upon my courtesie ever since that moment , wherein thou gavest me the first occasion of displeasure . From this very indulgence Cleopatra might infer so much as might oblige her to quit the opinion she hath conceived of my cruelty , and there are few Kings in the World , who having an absolute power , such as mine is , would have suffered so much from any man , and not have cast him into the sea . I shall cast my self into the sea of my own accord , replyed the Prince of Mauritania , when the misfortunes of my life prove so insupportable as to advise me to put a Period thereto ; but thou wilt find , that , to cast me into the sea against my will , is not an attempt so easie in the execution as thou conceivest it . And though thou hast a great number of men about thee , yet am I confident that the most daring among them will bethink him more than once what he hath to do ere he attempt it , and though they should forget all respect to the royal character which I bear as well as thy self , they are better acquainted with the mettal my sword is made of , then to come over-confidently too neer the point of it . Artaxus had his hand ready on the hilt of his sword , and by his own example was going to oblige all his men to fall upon the King of Mauritania , who securing himself with a buckler , expected them with an undaunted courage , when Zenodorus , having recovered himself of his fall , and the lethargy occasioned thereby , and being come up to him , told him that the wind was turned , and was very good for their departure thence , and that it was their best course to weigh anchor , and be gone from a coast , where they must expect to be assaulted again if they stayed there any time . Artaxus overjoyed at that happy change of weather , gave order to hoise up saile , and that they should make what hast they could out of the river . But now was it that Coriolanus made them know what he was , and turning toward Cleopatra , who heard that order of Artaxus as she would have the sentence of death passed against her ; I beseech you , Madam , said he to her , be pleased to receive this last service from me without any repugnance , and be assured by the death which I am soon to suffer for your sake , what correspondence there hath been between me and the King of Armenia . I do not suspect you guilty of any , replyed the disconsolate Princesse , and notwithstanding the unconstancy you have been guilty of towards me , I am better satisfied as well of the noblenesse of your bloud , as of that of your courage , then to make a hard judgement of you in things where there is any one circumstance that makes any way for your advantage . But how inconstant soever you may be , added she , rising from the place where , she sate , I am far from desiring your death , and I shall never give way you should receive it in my sight , if I can hinder it . Coriolanus had not heard those last words , and seeing too men somewhat neer him , doing something in order to the departure of the vessel , he thrust away the neerest to him with such force that he had turned him over-board into the sea , and with his sword cleft the others head into two pieces . Upon this spectacle Artaxus , perceiving it was not safe to dally any longer , and repenting he had not fallen upon him sooner , cryed out to his men to hasten to cut off that temerarious person ; and when he saw himself fortified by those that came about him , he advanced along with them with his sword drawn towards the Prince of Mauritania . But Cleopatra came and stood before him , and , speaking to him much more mildly than ever she had done before , Artaxus , said she to him , if ever in thy life thou wilt do an action which I may take kindly at thy hands , attempt not the life of Coriolanus , and remember the assistance thou hast received from him , without which I had been out of thy power , and thou thy self haply out of the World. What you desire of me , Madam , replies the King of Armenia , is a thing out of my power to grant , besides that Coriolanus himself , who , unworthily abusing the respect I have for you , sticks not to murder my men before my face , is not desirous of that life which you so much beg for him . And yet I shall not take it away from him , that I may at length begin to do something that pleases you , and though he be my Rival , and that one so much the more to be feared for that he is much in your favour , yet shall I permit him to live , and give him leave to depart immediately , out of the ship , and go his waies whither it shall please fortune to dispose of him . If there be any favour in this , replies the Mauritanian , it were done to thy self and not to me , nor indeed do I make the least doubt of it , but that thou wouldst be very glad I were once out of thy ship ; but thou art not guilty of so much vanity as to imagine I will go hence without the Princesse Cleopatra , and therefore resolve immediately either to restore her to liberty , or to give me my death , and withall to defend thy own life , which I doubt not but I shall even in the midst of all thy men , put once more into danger . Alas ! for death , cries out Artaxus , being grown furious to the highest degree , thou shalt without much difficulty find it at my hands , and here I now sacrifice thee to my resentment , and my love , both as a temerarious enemy , and an insole●t Rival . With this Rhodomantade , having not the patience to give any further ear either to his words , or the cries of Cleopatra , whom he caused to be taken away by force from between their arms , he began to make towards the Prince , who , having got to a place whence he could not be assaulted , but onely before , covering his left arm with a buckler , and brandi●●g his dreadful sword with the right , expected him in such a posture as spoke him a person whom no danger could frighten . Artaxus was both valiant and daring ; but besides that , he was not absolutely recovered of his wounds , and felt himself a little too weak to engage in a combat , the great actions he had seen him do that day against the enemy that would have rescued Cleopatra , made him look on that enterprize with some distrust , and accordingly was not much displeased to see the stoutest of his men expose themselves before him to that danger . Zenodorus , followed by the rest of his companions , and some of the Armenians , animated by him whose Brother the valiant Prince had killed some daies before , was the first that would venture to come on . Megacles , not able to divert this misfortune , would not however have any hand in the crime , and holding his armes acrosse at the other end of the ship , did all that lay in his power to perswade to stay with him such of the Armenians as had most affection for him . Aristus , who was the first that offered at the King of Mauritania , was also the first that paid for his confidence ; for , having made a blow at the Prince , and he putting it off with his buckler , he received another from him by way of exchange , which taking him in the throat , cut off the passage of his respiration . For the bloud , issuing out of his wound in thick clots , choaked him within a few minutes , and after he had staggered some paces backwards , spreading his arms asunder , he fell down and breathed out his last at the King of Armenia's feet . Had Cleopatra delighted in revenge , and that a bloudy revenge , here she might with no small pleasure have looked on this victime which the Prince sacrificed to her , since it was this man that had seized her , and carried her in his armes into the ship . This sudden dispatching of Aristus did a little cool the courage of his companions ; but it withall animated them to revenge him ; and the King , who had loved Aristus very dearly , being extreamly grieved at his fall , cryed out to his men to take heart , and would have been in the head of them , had he been in his absolute strength , and if some of his own , who would not have him to hazard his life , had not stood in his way . But this they did partly out of a desire to please him , and the fear they were in at the sight of Coriolanus's dreadful sword , and partly out of a certain repugnance they felt in themselves to put to death a valiant Prince , who not long before had so generously hazarded his life for their safety . Those that were the most forward to second Aristus , met with a destiny , not much different from his , and he who was so violent to be revenged for his brothers death , coming on a little too rashly , lost his resentments , with his life , by a thrust which for want of arms found a way into his belly , and which made him fall down into a rivulet of his own bloud . The deaths of these two men made their companions more circumspect , and more fearful of the length of Coriolanus's sword . The valiant Prince looking on them with a certain contempt , and frightning them the more by menacing gestures ; It is not so easie a matter , said he to them , as you conceived it , to take away a mans life , who knows how to defend it , the advantage of number and arms does not alwaies bring victory with it , and if I dy this day , as it is possible I may , by your hands , if the gods have so disposed of me , I hope I shall not dy unrevenged . Having said these words to them , he kept his former posture , that is , stood close to the ships side to avoid being set upon behind , and warding off the blowes which were made at him with his buckler , he looked like lightning on his enemies , and when any one of them instigated either by shame or the cries of Artaxus grew more daring then his companions , he neglected not either time or occasion to make him repent his forwardnesse , and alwaies directed his sword so fortunately and with such force and execution , that it ever proved either the messenger of death or some cruell wound . At last Zenodorus , to whom this kind of engagement was more familiar than to any of the rest , being ashamed to fight with so much precaution against a single person , and desirous to let the King of Armenia see how much he deserved the assistance he had promised him , after he had called his companions about him , and reproached them with their cowardice and basenesse , comes on before them , and , intending to direct his stroke at the Princes bare head , Coriolanus warded it off with his buckler . But , having many adversaries to deale with , and they directing severall blowes at him at the same time , he could not so well put off that of the Pirate , but that his sword sliding down along the buckler fell upon his shoulder , and gave him a slight wound . Zenodorus perceiving the Prince to be in some disorder , would needs be at him again , and taking his sword with both hands , he lifted it up high in the air , with a designe and hope to cleave the Prince his head asunder ; but at the very same time the son of Juba , exasperated at the blow he had received , gave him a back-blow with such force , that the edge of the sword meeting with the Pirate at the wrists , which were not covered with any armes , cut them both off , so that both hands and the sword fell down at the feet of those that were fighting . The unfortunate Zenodorus , seeing himself in that deplorable condition , was loath to live any longer , whether that strange misfortune raised in him an aversion for life , or that he was persuaded that through his cruell wounds it would have run out with blood . So that having remained some little while as it were in an irresolution what to do , and sent forth a dolefull exclamation towards heaven , he of a sudden flies at the Prince , with a designe to thrust him over-board into the sea . And certainly he might have effected it , if the Prince perceiving he made towards him , had not stepped aside with so much agility , that the desperate Pirate not meeting with any thing to stay him , and thrusting forwards with the whole weight of his body fell over the vessell into the Sea , where having no hands to do him any service in point of swimming , or to fasten on any thing if need were , he was soon drowned , loosing his life after a little strugling , the last word that fell from him being the name of Elisena , it being a certain justice in the Gods that he should expire in that Element upon which he had committed so many crimes , and was grown so dreadfull to all the world . The misfortune of Zenodorus took off much of the spirit and eagernesse of his companions , which had been the most animated by his example ; but on the other side it put Artaxus into so much rage and violence , that being not any longer able to forbear either out of fear or any other consideration , he came up to the most forward of his men , resolved to perish himself or to take away his enemies life . What , cowardly villaines , cryed he to his own men , you are afraid and give back for a single person , and you suffer the stoutest of your companions to be killed before your faces and are not able to revenge them ? O shame beyond expression , the staine whereof neither all his blood nor all ours is able to wash off ! O Zenodorus , added he , since thou hast in my quarrell lost a life , which thou hadst preserved among so many dangers , and among so many misfortunes , if I cannot make that satisfaction to thy Manes which I ought them , receive at least that victime which I now sacrifice to thee . With these words he comes on full of fury , when the most affectionate of his men cast themselves before him , and kept the Prince so much in play , that there was little probability , with all his valour , he should long defend a life set upon by so great a number of enemies , and that with so much eagernesse and animosity . Alas ! how can we imagine the disconsolate Cleopatra was employed while they were engaged in this unequall combate ; and with what abundance of teares did she bewayle the losse of a Prince whom she saw perishing upon her account , and that a Prince who , notwithstanding the pretended infidelity laid to his charge , was dearer to her than her own life ? What endeavours did she not use to divert his enemies from their inhumane enterprise ? But when she perceived that all her intreaties and sollicitations proved ineffectuall , as to the expectation she conceived from them , what complaints , and what regrets did she not importune heaven with , since that , in her misfortune , her lamentations and teares were all she could afford , and indeed all that Fortune had left her ? She embraced the comfortlesse Artemisa , whose teares were mingled with hers , and pressing her , with an action that spoke the height of passion ; Now Sister , said she to her , now , may you see the extremity of my cruell and unfortunate destiny , now may you see the most extraordinary effects of heavens indignation , that ever fell upon any wretch in this world . After the infidelity of Coriolanus , after the losse of my liberty , and after the affliction it must needs be to me to see my self returned into captivity by no other hand than his whom I loved so much , all the misery I could further expect , was , to see the same Prince whom I loved so dearly cruelly destroyed in my sight , and perishing in our defence . If it must needs be the pleasure of the Gods that he should die in my presence , it had been supportable to me that he had done it while he was yet in his mistake and fought for our Enemies , and that to the former infidelity I might not reproach him with this last , which he hath now sufficiently cleared himself of . But the gods thought not fit to leave me that consolation in his losse , and would needs make his innocence appear as to this last crime , whereof I might otherwise have accused him , as if it had been done purposely that my grief for his losse might be the more insupportable . But Sister , said Artemisa to her , whenever the importunity of her teares made any intervall in her discourse , can you be still of opinion , that this man whom you see fighting with so miraculous a valour for your deliverance ; that he , that should cast himselfe headlong from the top of a reck into the sea , meerly because he would not survive your losse and indignation ; and that hath refused before us the life which Artaxus was content to leave him , purposely , that he might sacrifice it to your service , can be a treacherous and unconstant person ; and will you not quit that opinion upon so many apparent demonstrations of his fidelity and his affection ? No doubt , Sister , but I should have other thoughts of him , replies Cleopatra , if in the discovery he made to me of his treachery he had not been so cruell as to deprive me of all matter of hope , and not leave me any circumstance whence I might argue any thing on his behalfe . But , I beseech you ; let us have no farther dispute about his innocence , since that if he be found innocent , I shall be so much the more unfortunate , and that it must needs be more insupportable to me to loose him innocent , then to see him die in his unconstancy . And yet Sister , though I see my grief must needs be the greater , yet can I not forbear wishing him innocent , and therefore whatever he may be , whether innocent or guilty , whether loved or hated by me , might it please the Gods that I could redeem his life with the sacrificing of my own , and that those Barbarians that assault him , would turn their swords against my breast so they would spare a life which is so deare to me as his . The consequence of these words was a torrent of teares , which when it had almost spent it selfe , she lifts up her eies towards heaven , and reassuming her discourse ; O ye just powers of heaven , cryed she , are you then resolved to expose vertue to rage and cruelty , and shall heaven be turned into brasse onely against my addresses , when it is open to the Lamentations and cries of other wretches that call upon the gods ? These words were hardly understood by Artemisa and Megacles , who desirous to have no hand in that unjust combat was come into the room where the Princesses were to comfort them as well as he could , but there was such a horrid noise in the ship about one single person , that there could not well be a greater , had there been a fight between divers ships . That put Cleopatra in a manner out of all hope of ever seeing Coriolanus alive long , when casting her eye towards the sea , as she did every minute almost to see whether there were any thing coming to their assistance , she discovered a ship making all the saile she could . That sight recruited her heart with some hope again , especially when she perceived by degrees with Artemisa and Megacles , who also observed her course , that the ship tacked about and came directly towards theirs , and was not at that time so far from it , but that it might come up time enough to relieve the Prince , if he would but stand it out as long as he could . To that end she thought fit to communicate that hope to him , and accordingly speaking to him as loud as she could , by reason of the noise and disorder ; Take heart Coriolanus , cryed she to him , the gods have sent you relief , husband your strength so as to expect it , and do not cast your self away through despaire , when it is yet in your power to hope . These words of Cleopatra wrought on him the effect she expected they should , and by a certain miracle multiplying the remaining fractions of courage which were yet left in the Son of Juba , when his strength was upon the point to forsake him , they obliged him to have a greater care of his life then he had had before . Five or six of his enemies were laid with their bellies upward at his feet , and made , as it were , a kind of a rampart against the rest , who , notwithstanding the cries of Artaxus , and their own great resolution , were afraid to meddle with him , and thought it greater prudence to expect till wearinesse had made him incapable of fighting any longer , that they might accordingly kill him with lesse danger . Artaxus was somewhat of the same opinion himself , out of a confidence he had that he could not escape him , and finding in himself , that his strength , grown much lesse by reason of his wounds , was not proportionable to his fury , as he could have wished , he was content to remit somewhat of his rage , and to have a little patience with him . But , having at the exclamation of Cleopatra cast his eye about him on the sea , and seen the ship making towards them , which he could not take for any other than an enemy , the violence of his grief was inexpressible , insomuch , that retreating some few paces full of confusion and astonishment , he was for some minutes at such a losse , that he stood immovable , and incapable of all resolution . The first imagination that came into his mind , was , that he could not be in a condition to stand an engagement with those that came against him , especially , when the men he had lest , found it such a difficulty to take away the life of a single person : so that he was in a fear both of loosing Cleopatra , without whom he did not much care for life , and also to loose that very life against which he had armed such powerful enemies . Possessed with this fear , he looked all about him , and perceiving he was at no great distance from the shore , he had some thought to quit the ship , and accordingly to avoid a fight which must needs prove disadvantagious to him upon the sea . But this reflection was no sooner in his mind , but he considered withall that that flight into the land , besides the dishonour of it , would prove fruitlesse , and that , though he should with much ado get ashore , yet could he not get Cleopatra out of the vessel till he had dispatched Coriolanus out of the way . Nay all this granted as possible , and that he were delivered of that obstacle by the death of the Prince , he conceived himself lesse safe upon the land than he was upon the sea , it being in a Country where all things were at the command of his enemies , and where he was not likely to meet with any retiring place for himself , or any to conceal Cleopatra , whom he could not think of forsaking without death . These difficulties , with a many others , coming immediately into his imagination , made him soon quit the design he had at first framed to himself , and thereupon he took an absolute resolution to fight it out , and to defend his beautiful prize to the very last gasp . In this resolution , looking up to heaven with eyes sparkling with indignation , and an action expressing the very depth of despair ; Though gods and men , cryed he , and all the elements combine to ruine me , yet shall they not abate a jot of my courage , and if I must perish , implacable destinies ! you shall find I can do it without either basenesse or remorse . With these words , he returns to Coriolanus , as conceiving it absolutely necessary that he should be dispatched out of the way before the enemy were come up ; and thinking it now past time to dally , and that he was to make all the hast he could with him , he comes up to him in such manner , that the Prince , after he had warded off certain blows which the other had made at him , struck him over the head with all the strength he had . The goodnesse of the head-piece saved him from death ; but it was not able to hinder him from being stunnied in such wise , that after he had staggered a while , he fell down within some few paces of the Princesse Cleopatra . Megacles ran immediately to help him , and Artemisa , out of the excellency of her good nature , remembring what she ought her own bloud , came to him , and took up the visour of his head-piece , to give him a greater freedom of breathing , and more aire . While he continued in that condition , Cleopatra , running to those that were stil fighting against Coriolanus , and who possibly , notwithstanding his miraculous resistance , would have dispatched him at last , comes up to them without any fear , and liftng up her voice that she might be the better heard ; Hold your hands , said she to them , and if you expect any favour from those whom you see coming to our assistance , make no further attempt on the life of a Prince , on whom your own , will , within these few minutes , depend . T is the onely way you have left you to secure your lives , for you are not to hope for any mercy , if you be take you not to your own Prince , and by complyance make your selves worthy the pardon which I promise you . These words proved effectual upon some part of those that heard them , and particularly upon the Armenians , who were most of them persons of considerable quality . These were content to do as the Princesse would have them , and , giving over sighting , went to see how their King did : but the Pirates , in whom the death of their leader , and the despaire of pardon wrought a different effect , were obstinate in the designe they had conceived to take away Coriolanus's life , and , though there were but one half of them left , yet despaired not of revenging the death of Zenodorus . The Prince , perceiving himself eased , not onely of the greatest part of this enemies , but also of the most dangerous and most valiant , valewed not much those that remained ; and though he must needs be very much weakned , as well by the continual action he had been in , as by some slight wounds he had received , yet was he now in greater hopes than ever of gaining the victory , and delivering Cleopatra . In the mean time , Artaxus , who had onely been stunned with the heavy blow he had received , comes at length to himself , by the assistance they had given him ; but ere he had so far recovered himself as to know all that were about him , and become master of his strength , that is , before he was in a condition to discern what passed in the ship , and to give out orders about any thing , the other that was coming in to the assistance of Cleopatra , and which had already been known to be one of those of Alexandria , was gotten so neer , that they could hear them hollow that were within her , and in a manner discern their faces . Artaxus having got up , and taken his sword again , looked about him of all sides , and perceiving that all his hopes were vanished , he was convinced his final ruine was at no great distance . He sighed again for very grief and rage , as conceiving himself not to be in a condition either to execute his revenge , or keep Cleopatra in his possession , and therefore was at such a losse and irresolution , that he knew not what side to take . While in the interim , the other ship came on still with such speed and such hollowing , that it was out of all question she was an enemy , and indeed within a few minutes after Cleopatra and Artemisa , perceived , in the head of those that were coming to their assistance , Prince Marcellus and Prince Alexander , who , that they might be known to the Princesses had raised up the visours of their head-pieces . If their joy was extraordinary , the grief of Artaxus , who , upon the first sight knew Alexander , was no lesse violent . He blasphemed against Heaven , and railed at his evil fortune , and that hateful sight filled him no doubt , upon the first apprehension thereof , with fatal resolutions . We must perish , cryed he , but it is but just we bury under our ruines those that should derive any felicity from our destruction . And for thy part , Alexander , said he , loud enough to be heard by him , assure thy self thou shall not laugh at the defeat of Artaxus . With these words he comes up to the two Princesses , and looking on them with eyes red with bloud and fire , he put them into a greater fright then ever they had known before ; See here , said he , these are either my security , or my victimes : what shall escape my love , shall never escape my revenge , and if it be lost to me , it shall be lost to all the World besides . As he uttered these words , he took Artemisa in the left hand , and with the right presenting the point of his inhuman weapon to the fair breast of Cleopatra , he directs his fatal looks on Alexander and Marcellus just at the instant that they were preparing all things to fasten the grappling-irons , and addressing his speech to the Son of Anthony : Alexander , said he to him , hope not thou shalt have any thing to rejoyce at in the misfortune of thy enemy , and think not to triumph over me so many several wayes as thou hast , through the malice of my fortune , and the perfidiousnesse of Artemisa . It was through the basenesse of this Princesse that she ever came into thy power , and the revenging gods have been pleased that Cleopatra should fall into mine ; but if my Sister hath been too susceptible of thy love , thine hath been too ungrateful to entertain the affection I have had for her . Thou returnest again conducted by that Fortune which hath ever been in hostility against me , with a design , and haply in a condition to force them both out of my hands : but know , that thy hope hath deluded thee , and all thou art to expect from this enterprize , is the death of these two Princesses . Thou maist save their lives by directing thy course some other way , and leaving me at liberty to pursue mine : but if thou losest a single minute in considering what resolution thou shoulst take , thou shalt find me aready resolved to sheath this sword in the breasts of Cleopatra and Artemisa . The King of Armenia had made this discourse without the least interruption , while Alexander , seeing him in that cruuel posture against the Princesses , had given order to those that were preparing to fasten the ship , to forbear , and stood in a confusion , and absolutely at a losse what to think of so terrible a spectacle . Upon the first sight of that Barbarian , and his inhuman attempt , his indignation would have broke out against him with all its violence ; but fearing , on the other side , by his precipitation , to lose what was a thousand times dearer to him then his own life , his love tyed up his hands , with considerations as strong as the other , and kept him in an irresolution full of perplexity . Thence it was , that he not onely forbore interrupting Artaxus while he spoke , but also when he had given over , was not able to make him any reply , and onely looked on him with much confusion , and as if he had been in a trance . Marcellus was also afraid for Cleopatra , whom he loved as dearly as he could a Sister , but his soul being not , upon this occasion , capable of such a violence of passion as was that of Alexander , he was guilty of a greater freedom of apprehension , and consequently was the lesse troubled at the horrour of that object . Hence was it that he took occasion to speak while the other was silent , and darting on Artaxus , a look expressing the greatnesse of his indignation ; Barbarous wretch , said he to him , if the sight of those divine beauties cannot stay thy hands , consider what will become of thy own life in that horrid attempt , and doubt not but thou shalt loose it by the most exquisite torments that humane invention ever found out , if thou execute thy barbarous resolution . The Armenian smiled at this discourse of Marcellus , and looking on him very scornefully , Do not imagine , said he to him , that thou canst frighten me with thy menaces , or that I stand in any fear of death my self , after I have given it to what I love beyond my selfe ; but if thou with Alexander art desirous of the safety of these Princesses , resolve immediately to do as I would have you , for fear your resolutions come too late . Ah! saies Alexander to him , assuming the discourse at last , will thy cruelties never have any end , and wilt thou treat me with more inhumanity upon the sea of Alexandria then thou didst upon the scaffold at Artaxata ? Thus did he speak to him , as much out of tendernesse as indignation , when the couragious Cleopatra , out of a jealousy that that softnesse might prove prejudiciall to her liberty , and standing less in fear of death then of her captivity , and the importunate Love of the King of Armenia , brok that silence which she had observed all the time before , and looking on Alexander with a countenance that argued much more confidence than his : Brother , said she to him , have a greater relyance on the gods then to forsake us upon the vain frights which Artaxus would put us into . He dares not put us to death , but though we were to expect it , we think it much more supportable then the life he prepares for us . Artaxus was in a manner satisfied that these words of Cleopatra would have that effect on the spirit of Marcellus and that of Alexander as she expected they should , and fearing to be surprized , he lifted up his arme as he drew near to Cleopatra ( who was gotten some paces from him ) either to frighten them the more , or possibly to execute his bloody resolution . But , as happy fortune would have it , at the very same instant of time , the valiant son of Juba , who was fighting at the other end of the ship against those that were left of the Pirates , had , notwithstanding their finding him so much employment , ( minding the safety of Cleopatra much more than his own ) partly taken notice of what was past : Transported at the imminent danger he saw her in , and perceiving it was not now a time for him to be so mindfull of his own life , broke through those enemies that stood in his way , and laying on the ground all that any way opposed him , he got up to the King of Armenia with so much speed , that , before he was sensible of his coming , he gave him a thrust with such force that he laid him at his feet and tumbled him upon the deck to one fide of the vessell . Artaxus made a shift to get upon again , bet e're he could do it , Coriolanus was gotten before Cleopatra in a condition to defend her , while in the mean time Alexander and Marcellus in taking their advantage of this intervall had caused their ship to close with the other , and , notwithstanding the opposition of the Armenians and the Pirates , who joyned with them with abundance of resolution , made their way through and boarded the Armenian . This fight , as it was undertaken upon a barbarous occasion , so was it managed with more animosity than ordinary , and upon that account was it that there was some blood spilt , which upon another occasion had haply , through the clemency of the Chiefs , been spared . The Aegyptian souldiers that followed Alexander put all they met with in their way , to the sword ; but that Prince and Marcellus scorning a victory too easily gained , ran to Cleopatra and Artemisa , and if love obliged the son of Antony to mind in the first place what he most loved , Friendship had in a manner the same effect upon the son of Octavia . Alexander , full of fury and indignation ran towards Artaxus , whom rage had put upon the last and most violent attempts , and who must needs have expected the execution of a just revenge ; but Artemisa stepped before him , and speaking to her dearest Alexander with her natural goodnesse ; Alexander , said she to him , put not to death the King my Brother , and satisfie your selfe with the victory and possession of Artemisa . Alexander let fall the point of his sword at this discourse , and looking on the Princesse with an action full of affection and respect ; Madam , said he to her , had not you laid your c●mmands on me , I should have considered in the person of Artaxus both the blood of Artemisa and the dignity of a King. Whereupon , turning to Artaxus , who , swelling with rage and confusion , and overpressed with grief and wearinesse , sate upon the deck , whence darting his scattered lookes of all sides , his thoughts ran upon what was most barbarous and horrid . King of Armenia , said he to him , thou shalt receive from us what thou hast never granted any one , and what indeed thou shouldst not expect , if thou call to mind that cruell scaffold upon which my head was once made a publick spectacle . We leave thee thy life , and absolute liberty to dispose of thy self as thou pleasest , and desire no other advantage than that of delivering Artemisa and Cleopatra out of thy cruell hands . From this difference of carriage , thou maist reflect on what there is between us , and from the ill successe of thy enterprises infer what horrour and vengeance the good and just powers of heaven have for thy violences and cruelties . To this effect was the discourse of Alexander when the King of Armenia , looking on him with eies wherein the rage which possessed him was visibly apparent ; Be not so fond as to imagine , said he to him , that I will accept of a life from the son of Anthony , the Cajoller of Artemisa , and the brother of Cleopatra . Thy very birth made thee my enemy , thy crime armed me against thee , and thy Sister , by the little regard she had for my love , hath deprived me of all the desire I could have had for life . Think not then that I will owe it to him who hath occasioned me so many misfortunes , or survive the hope I now lose both of being revenged of thee , and possessing Cleopatra . With these words he rises with his sword in his hand from the place where he was set , and rowling his dreadful eyes about him , gave all notice as it were of the horrid resolution he had taken . The two Princesses , who were best acquainted with his furious humours , ran behind their defenders , and the Princes set themselves before them in a posture to oppose Artakus , if he should attempt any thing . The cruel King having considered his weaknesse , and the little probability there was he should execute what his resentments inspired him with , hearkened to the temptation of his evill genius , and after the silence of a few minutes ; Implacable Fortune , said he at last , thou seest me ruined , but not vanquished , and though , by thy unjust assistance , thou hast made the blood of Anthony to triumph over that of Artabazus , yet is it not to thee , but to my own revenge and love that I now offer this great sacrifice . Having uttered these words , with a furious action he turned the point of his sword against his breast , and directing it to a certain place where there was nothing of arms to oppose its passage , he fell upon it so of a sudden , that no man had the time to prevent him , and that so effectually , as to his design , that the murdering sword meeting with no resistance , ran him quite through , and , passing through those parts which are most necessary for the preservation of life , deprived him of it in a moment . Though that unfortunate King had drawn upon himself the detestation of all those that were present at his death ; yet were there some among them , who could not but pitty his misfortune : and though Alexander were a person that of all men had the most just ground to hate him , yet was he extreamly troubled for him , even to the shedding of tears at that deplorable adventure . Artemisa ran immediately to her brother with a face over-flown with tears , and bewailed his losse with all the lamentations , which an excesse of good nature could put into a womans mouth . Cleopatra , Coriolanus , and Marcellus thought themselvs concerned in it meerly out of a consideration of generosity , and not long after , they all jointly acknowledged the justice of the gods in that example , and submitted to their will in the punishment of that cruel King. Artemisa was still about the body of Artaxus with Megacles and the rest of the Armenians , who had their lives given them upon the mediation of Cleopatra . Cleopatra returned her thanks to Marcellus and Prince Alexander for their assistance , and Coriolanus , not able to stand for wearinesse by reason of the continual action he had undergone for so long time , and the weaknesse he was in , through certain wounds he had received , was sate down , and looked on what passed as a person distracted by different reflections , when Marcellus and Alexander , casting their eyes on him , knew him . Their astonishment was not small at that accident , for Alexander , having been acquainted by Marcellus with the pretended infidelity of Coriolanus , he was no lesse surprized then Marcellus , to find him with Cleopatra . Now Alexander , having ever loved the person , and respected the vertue of the Son of Juba , thought not the ground he had to hate him so great as should oblige him to forget the esteem he sometimes had had for him . But Marcellus , whose resentment proceeded from a more violent passion , could not absolutely moderate himself in that emergency , and looking accordingly on the Princesse Cleopatra with a countenance wherein might be seen the lively characters of his astonishment : What , Sister , said he to her , is the King of Mauritania among you ? And is that Prince , who is guilty of so horrid an infidelity both against you and me , so neer Cleopatra , whom he had so ungratefully forsaken ? You may credit your own eyes , sayes Cleopatra to him , and know withall , that that very inconstant man , whom you find so neer me , hath fought all this day alone against Artaxus and all his men , hath killed the greatest part of those you see laid along upon the deck , overthrew Artaxus in your presence at the very instant , that he was going to take away my life , and hath done so much in my assistance , that without it , yours had come too late , and I had been yet in the hands and power of the King of Armenia . I never questioned , replies Marcellus , but that Coriolanus was the most valiant Prince upon earth ; but we may as little doubt , for your part and mine , but that of all men he is the most unfaithful both to his Mistresse and his friend . Coriolanus , as it were , awakened by this discourse , out of those reflections wherein his thoughts were employed before , and looking on Marcellus with a certain discovery of his resentment ; Marcellus , said he to him , now do I perceive that thy cruelty knows no limits , and thou thinkest it nothing to crush a miserable man with such indignities as he could not have expected from a Prince that had sometimes been his friend . It is a great demonstration of my fidelity , that I suffer these affronts from thee with patience , and not many daies since , when thou hadst an implacable design against my life , I presented my breast to the point of thy sword without the least opposition , though it be not unknown to thee that I am able to defend it . If it be any trouble to thee that thou didst not then take it from me , come now and destroy the pittiful remainders that are left of it , and satiate thy self with my blood without tormenting me continually with thy cruel persecution . Acknowledge the difference there was between us in point of friendship , since that , for an imaginary perfi●●ousnesse which thou woulst have to be construed a real infidelity , thou art bent against my life with so much inhumanity , and that by so many unworthy actions of thine , ( whence I cannot but too much infer thy basenesse ) thou couldst never abate any thing of that affection which my heart hath conceived for thee , and does still preserve , indeed , but with too too much fidelity . Go cruel man , triumph over my misfortune by thy change , and prosecute , with Cleopatra , those enjoyments which I am content to resign to thee . I must needs at last conclude from the conformity which I perceive there is between her sentiments and thine , that it is upon thy account , and to enjoy thee , that she slights me , as conceiving her fortune will be much better with Caesars Nephew , a person destined for the Empire of the Universe , then with a beggarly dispossessed Prince , whom Fortune hath not left any thing but his sword . And yet as contemptible and as wretched as I am , I would not resign the interest I have in her to Tiberius , while I had one drop of bloud left in my veines , and I would wander all over the World , but I would find him , and take away his life , did I but once imagine that Cleopatra were designed for him . But for thee , who didst sometimes quit the pretentions thou hadst to her , to me , I find in my self a complyance for thee , suitable to so great an obligation , and if I cannot look on thy fortune without dying , I will be so far from being any way thy hindrance , that I shall haply by my death remove out of thy way the greatest obstacle which any other but thy self could have met with in such a businesse . This was the discourse of Coriolanus , and notwithstanding the cruel prejudice , whereby some , that were concerned in it , were possessed , yet had it that influence upon their spirits , that it was impossible for them to conceal the discoveries of their sympathy . Marcellus , who was a person of an excellent good nature , could not dissemble it ; and doing himself a certain violence to expresse what he felt within him ; Coriolanus , said he to the Prince , how far soever I ought to be perswaded of thy infidelity , yet have I not so great an aversion for thee , but that I would spend the best part of my bloud , might it contribute any thing to thy justification ; and if thy proceeding had been such as to leave us anything to doubt of , thou hadst found an advocate in my heart , that would have maintained thy innocence against all the World to the last minute of my life . But , Coriolanus , thou wert not pleased to afford us that comfort , and hast taken such a course to have thy crime noised through the whole Roman Empire , that unlesse we had been without the limits of it , banished into the most remote parts of the earth , it was impossible we should be ignorant thereof . Ask the most inconsiderable person among the Romans what the infidelity of Coriolanus was , and by what means it broke forth ; and then ask Caesar , ask all the Romans , nay , Cleopatra her self , whether I have betrayed thee , or whether , from the day that for thy sake I disengaged my self from the affection I had for her , I ever looked on her otherwise then as a Sister , or minded any mans interests as to her , but thine . Do not therefore charge either her or me with any basenesse , since there hath happened no change in our sentiments , and that when we both accuse thee with a departure from thy former thoughts , and the infidelity thou hast committed against us , infer not that I have quitted Julia for Cleopatra , or that Cleopatra , shunning Coriolanus as a monster of ingratitude , hath looked on the Empire , or Marcellus , or indeed any other person that thou canst any way reproach her with . Coriolanus , being out of all patience at this discourse , rises up of a sudden , and coming to Marcellus in an excesse of passion ; I am satisfied , said he to him , that what thou saist is true ; but thou must either run me through this heart with thy sword , or expect to see me fall upon the point of my own , after the example of the King of Armenia , or let me understand at l●st , what this infidelity is , which is so well known to all the World , and unknown onely to the person that hath committed it . I have nothing 〈◊〉 particular to acquaint thee withal , replies Marcellus , but it 〈◊〉 ever my opinion , that what was apparent to the eyes of all the World carryed crime enough in it to deny thee the thought of innocence , and that thou needest not expresse thy self more plainly both to Cleopatra and Marcellus , then by sending plenipotentiary Ambassadours to Caesar , with credentialls under the great Seal of Mauritania , to demand of him the Princesse Julia in marriage , and thereupon to do him homage for thy Kingdom . — Who ? I ! cries out the Prince , at this discourse of Marellus , have I sent Ambassadours to Caesar to demand Julia of him , and to do him homage for my Dominions ? T is true Coriolanus , saies the Princesse Cleopatra , who had been silent all the time , t is true , Coriolanus , you did send them , and if we ha●● not seen them our selves with their credential letters in form , and with full power , we should hardly have been perswaded to a thing so improbable . Theocles , one of the most eminent of your Subjects , was the chief person of that Embassy , and he came along with Volusius to Rome , at his return out of Mauritania . There was nothing omitted in that affair , either as to solemnity or form , and if it wrought not the effect you expected it should , it hath raised in the heart of your friend , and that very justly , the resentment he hath discovered to you , and in that of the unfortunate Cleopatra , a grief which will bring her to the grave . Cleopatra having thus disburthened her thoughts by this discourse , Camilla , whom the vertue of that Prince had ever obliged to side with him , perceiving he was mute and immoveable at these reproaches , comes to him , and in few words acquainted him more at large , with the cause of his misfortune , and the truth how all things were managed between Volusius and his Ambassadours . The son of Juba no lesse cast down at this discourse then if he had been struck with a thunder-bolt , stood still for a good space of time looking still about him as if it had been to seek for some either to witnesse his innocence , or make good the charge put in against him . At last , dispelling his astonishment , and fearing his silence might be thought an argument of his guilt , he comes nearer to Cleopatra , and setting one knee to the ground ; Madam , said he to her , I humbly crave your pardon , for my having charged you with any thing unjustly ; I should have known , that you are just in all things , and thence have inferred , that your change could not proceed but from a cause suitable thereto . I might haply , not without reason , hope it from your goodnesse and the friendship of Marcellus , that you would have proved my advocate to your self , and plead my cause against the artifices and designes of my enemies . And this it was not hard for you to take notice of , since there was little likelyhood I should so much court the allyance and friendship of Caesar when I was possessed of the throne of my Ancestors , having slighted it in a time when I had no favour or fortune to hope for but from him alone , or that I should voluntarily offer him the homage of my kingdomes after I had conquered them by open war , and the defeat of his forces , when I had not long before refused them of him upon those very termes . But , in fine , since I have not been so fortunate as to find that protection in you , and that you have really been perswaded that I had been guilty of a basenesse so improbable as that , and , if I may presume to say it , so disconsonant to the other actions of my life , it concernes me to endeavour my own justification , and to satisfie both you , and all the world besides , of the impossibility there is I should be guilty of so base an infidelity . I must find out Volusius and Theocles , and I must find out Tiberius , who , no doubt , is the Authour of this cruell intrigue . I hope , through the assistance of the gods , to make my innocence apparent to all , and am confident that within a short time I shall dispell all these mists of plots and prejudice . But , Madam , you may be pleased to remember , that when you banished me out of your sight for ever , and pronounced that dreadfull sentence , which hath occasioned all my losses , I was master of two great Kingdomes which I came to present you with , and that through the despair you put me into , you deprived me not onely of the power but even of the designe I had to go and maintain them , as no doubt I could have done against all the forces of the Universe . Through that misfortune is it now come to passe that I have nothing left me , as having lost , not onely the crowns I had conquered , but also the Friendship of Caesar , from whom I was to hope for all I could expect . So that when I shall return again into your sight , in a condition innocent enough to hope a readmission into your favour , I shall have no Crowne to offer you nor indeed a refuge in any part of the earth , it being not so easie for me to expect a second revolt of my Subjects , after I have by my negligence betraied them to Caesars severity , and the orders he hath setled in the Provinces since his last conquest thereof . Thus Madam , can I not cast my eies on you with any confidence , nor indeed desire , you should fasten your felfe to the fortunes of a miserable person that hath not an inch of earth to offer you and to entertain you in . However I go my waies in order to my justification , so to satisfie both my love and my duty , by both which I am equally obliged thereto : and when I shall have effected it , I shall either , out of a complyance with the will of the gods , not disturb a better fortune , which it is in their power to send you , or , with my hopes , lose a life which must needs be troublesome to you , and to me insupportable . To this effect was the discourse of Juba's son , and Cleopatra and Marcellus were so moved thereat , as also at the reflection he caused them to make upon the deplorable change of his condition , that they could not forbear teares , and all other demonstrations of the tendernesse , compassion , and sympathy , which might be expected upon such an occasion . Cleopatra , the most concerned of any to expresse her sentiments to the Prince , looking on him with eies wherein could not be seen any thing of displeasure ; Go Coriolanus , said she to him , go , and endeavour your justification , I desire you should effect it , no lesse than you do your selfe . 'T is possible you might be sufficiently justified in my apprehensions by the things you have done for my deliverance , by the probability which I find in your discourse , and by the good opinion I have of you , were it not requisite to make your innocence apparent , that so it might be lawfull for Cleopatra to readmit you , with honour , into her former favour and affection . They are but the just rewards of your fidelity , if you have continued in it , and the losse of your Kingdomes shall loose you nothing in my heart if yours have suffered no change . In the mean tune conceale your selfe in a Country where you are to feare all things , as being so near so powerfull an enemy ; and assure your selfe that in the uncertainty I may be in of your fidelity , I am not so little concerned in the safety of your life , but that I tremble when I reflect on the hazards whereto you expose it . With these words she reached forth her hand to raise him up , and the Prince imagined to himself so much kindnesse and obligation in what she had said , as also in all the other demonstrations of her affection , that for the time he had in a manner lost all remembrance of his misfortunes . He stood still and made no reply , not knowing how to expresse his resentments , when Marcellus , looking on him with eies red by reason of the teares he had shed ; Prince , whom I once loved so dearly , said he to him , and whom I cannot yet hate , if you are innocent I know not what reparations to make you ; but what condition soever you may be found in , I here promise that I will never oppose you . Having said thus much , they all went towards Artemisa who was showring down her teares upon the body of her Brother , and , after they had given her a little time to recover her selfe , they intreated her to passe into the other vessel . Artemisa was content , and was handed in by her Alexander , who , looking on her now as Queen of Armenia , by reason of the generall opinion there was of the death of Ariobarzanes , would have behaved himself with more respect towards her than he had done before , would she have permitted it . They ordered Megacles to carry the body of Artaxus to Alexandria , that it might be embalmed , and transported thence into the monument of his Fathers : and Coriolanus , who had a great esteem for Megacles , out of a consideration of his vertue , would needs be carried ashore in his ship . Cleopatra , Marcellus , Alexander and Artemisa , having once more taken their leaves of him , went into their own , and , with all the joy and satisfaction , which they could derive from the liberty of the two Princesses , set saile towards Alexandria . FINIS . TO THE Truly Vertuous Lady , M rs . JANE AVBREY , Of Ynis-gedwin in the County of Brecon . MADAME , THink it not strange , to find so great a Princesse so unfortunate , nor much , to entertain her suitably to her condition , though not to her quality , and afford her what her misfortunes have forced from all she hath addressed her self to , Compassion . We are much moved at the distresses of Strangers , meerly out of a consideration of their being such ; but when we find the greatest Merit and Excellencies struggling with Calamities , Vertue it self surrounded with the inconveniencies of life , and such , whose veines swell with the noblest blood , expos'd to all the miseries of a malicious destiny , it defies Humanity to be unconcern'd , and is able to force the most barbarous inclinations into Sympathy . All these recommendations have we , Madam , in the person of the incomparable CLEOPATRA , one whom her misfortunes have wafted for refuge all over the World , yet afford not a greater hope of their drawing towards a Period , then that they have brought her to the extremities of it , as it were , to try the entertainment of Wales , after that of so many other Countries . And where should I addresse her there , with greater hopes of reception and assistances then to a Family , which glories only in the secret satisfaction that attends the doing of what is highly generous and obliging , and sheds its kindnesses as much beyond the expectations as deserts of those that receive them . This is an acknowledgment , Madam , which those , I have in particular received from your noble Father , force from me , and which I hope your Modesty will pardon , since that , though it were much greater , it would be below the resentments may justly be expected in , Madam , Your most humble and most obliged servant , J. DAVIES . HYMENS PRAELUDIA , Or , Loves Master-Piece . PART X. LIB . I. ARGUMENT . ARtaban and Elisa , Princesse of the Parthians , take sanctuary in Alexandria . Agrippa , under whose protection they had cast themselves , falls in love with Elisa , but out of consideration of vertue and generosity forbears the discoveries of his affection . Candace and Elisa discourse of their loves . Caesario ( generally known by the name of Cleomedon ) comes to Alexandria , upon intelligence that Queen Candace was there , with whom he hath a secret interview in the night time . He entertains her and Elisa with a continuation of his History . He gives battle , with 16000 men , to Tiribasus , who had 100000. is left for dead in the field , but afterwards miraculously recovered by Eteocles , who was left in a condition not much better . The next day after the battel , Eurinoe , an Ethiopian Lady , coming into the Field to seek the body of her beloved Teramenes , is brought also to that of Cleomedon , whom , as having killed him , and not long before a Brother of hers , she would have run through with a dagger , but is prevented by Eteocles . Making a second attempt to do it , she finds something in his countenance , which being taken with , she hath compassion on him , causing him and Eteocles to be carryed to her Castle , where they were nobly entertained , and recovered of their wounds . Eurinoe , having given order for the enterrement of her dear Teramenes , he miraculously recovers to life , and is brought by Pelorus to a sisters house of his , where he is secretly cured , and informed of all that passes at Eurinoe's . She falls in love with Cleomedon , whom she much presses to promise her a mutual affection : but he persisting in his former resolutions of vertue , and constancy towards Candace , all proves ineffectual . Several conferences they had together to that purpose , most of which are over-heard by Teramenes , who thereupon conceives a great esteem for Cleomedon . At last Teramenes is reconciled to Eurinoe , and by the mediation of Cleomedon they are married before his departure thence ; and , in requital of his good offices , furnish him with all things necessary . He goes to Telemactrus and Onisthenes , to whom he discover himself , and acquaints them with the design he had against Tiribasus . IN the mean time , the Queen of Ethiopia , and the Princesse of the Parthians were gotten into Alexandria , and after that the two Princesses had been disposed into their several lodgings , Cornelius , who had already taken order for the entertainment of the King of the Medes , did the like for the accommodation of Artaban . This latter , though he were not looked upon as a person of a royal rank , as Tygranes was , yet was he treated with as much respect as any of those that wore Diadems ; and the great reputation he had acquired , such as was already spread over the whole earth , added to the gracefulnesse of his countenance , and that majestick aire which was so remarkable in his person , made Agrippa , and the Praetor of Egypt consider him as a man worthy all the reverence and acknowledgment that might be due even to the Caesars . Though by an extraordinary indulgence of good fortune he had come off without wounds , having been engaged in so great a fight as he was that day , yet was he not so throughly recovered of those he had received before , but that the action he had been in had weakned him so much , as that he stood in need of some rest . Elisa could have wished he should take his ease for a certain number of daies ; but , not able to perswade him to it , by reason of the impossibility which he urged there was he should forbear waiting on her for so long time , after he had so miraculously met with her again , she laid her commauds on him not to stir out of his bed for that night , and the best part of the next day , though she did no small violencce to her self meerly out of the tendernesse she had for his health . He obeyed her commands with that respectful submission , which , notwithstanding his heat and fiercenesse , he had ever observed towards her , and , receiving the lodgings appointed him , and the Officers whom Cornelius ordered to waite on him , with abundance of satisfaction and respects , he passed over that night in his bed with reflections much different from those which he had had , for some that preceded it . Certain it is , that that great soul , great even among those that could pretend most to greatnesse , though it were not immoderately subject either to grief or joy , was at this time sensible of both : for as it had , in the losse of Elisa , made tryal of the greatest spight that a malicious fortune could do him ; so in the happy recovery of her , he had met with the sweetest satisfaction he could be capable of . During these pleasant entertainments of his thoughts , reflecting on the many extraordinary accidents that checquered his life , and not a little delighted with the consideration of those many victories that had raised his fame to so a high pitch , and the noble demonstrations of his affection to his Princesse , he could hardly for some time so much as think of the misfortunes he had already run through , or the opposition he might for the future meet withall , through either the cruelty of Phraates , or the troublesome enterview between him and the King of the Medes . All this signified very little with him , when it came into his mind that he had found Elisa again , that , by many discoveries , he found her not displeased that she had met him , that he was within the same walls with her , and that in a place , where she stood not in fear of any thing from either the authority or tyranny of Phraates . O ye immortal gods , said he at last , directing his thoughts to Heaven with all possible acknowledgment , O yee assistant deities , who have ever delivered me out of those abysses of misfortunes , whereinto an implacably malicious Fortune , and the ingratitude of men have often forced me ! I humbly acknowledge your power in this miraculous effect of your goodnesse , and I repine no longer for what I have suffered , either from the hands of ungrateful men , or from the contrary disposal of my destiny , since you have been pleased at length to restore me my Elisa . I have not forgotten how much I am obliged to celebrate your divine assistances , not onely for a many victories which have proved the means to raise me to some name and rank in the World , but also for the extraordinary protection which you thought fit to afford me , as well amidst the swords of my enemies , as the angry waves . There is therefore much lesse reason I should forget , that , at the point of despair , you restore my Princesse , and with her those felicities which are not subject either to the inconstancy of Fortune or the ingratitude of men . From this consideration his thoughts were taken up with Tigranes , and he began to reflect on the obstacles and inconveniences he might fear from him , and his unfortunate meeting with him ; and certainly , such a reflection , had it happened at some other time might have moderated , if not disturbed , his joy , but , as things stood now , it was not so considerable as to come into ballance against his present happinesse . Whereupon , calling to mind how that during the small time he had been felicified with the company of his Elisa , he had observed that her affections were absolutely devoted to him , and that she had all aversion that could be for ●igranes , he could not but raise his thoughts to a certain confidence , that all the hindrance he might fear from that Rival would not be able to injure his Fortune . The protection which Agrippa had put him in hopes of amounted to so much , as to win him into a belief , that Caesar would not any way oppose him , and the constancy he had perceived in Elisa towards him , though she were not naturally guilty of too much forwardnesse , made him imagine that though all the world should be against him , yet was his happinesse so surely grounded on the affection of his Princesse , that nothing could shake it . Amidst these imaginations wherein it might be said he placed a certain felicity , his greatest disquiet , was , that he wanted the sight and presence of his Elisa for some few houres ; and the impatience he was in to see her again , made him look on that one night , and a peice of the next day as if it had been a year , so triviall seemed to him the consideration of his rest in comparison of that of his Love. But if his reflections troubled and interrupted his sleep , that of the great Agrippa might be said to be subject to greater distraction . For the passion he had for Elisa having already arrived to its full strength , and being come to such a height as that all the force of his understanding and discourse was not able to oppose it , the effects it had wrought in his soule were accordingly so violent , that he could expect no other issue thereof but perpetuall and inevitable disquiet . And though it had been meerly out of the consideration of his own vertue , which would not suffer him to deny the doing of a good action , when an opportunity offered it self to do it , that he had protected Artaban , against the armes and power of Tygranes , and purely out of generosity had taken his part rather than that of the King of the Medes , yet was it not in his power to forbear looking on him as his Rivall , and that not as a Rivall out of favour and slighted , as Tygranes was , but as one much esteemed by Elisa , and consequently as the only person that had been so fortunate as to engage her affections . He had , it seems , that very day observed very evident demonstrations of the mutuall respects that passed between them . And whereas , on the other side , the revolutions which had happened in the Kingdome of the Parthians and that of the Medes by the valour and conduct of Artaban were of such consequence as that they were knowne all over the world ; in like manner , his inclinations for Elisa , and the ingratitude of Phraates , made no small noise among the Romanes and by that meanes was come to the eares of Agrippa so that when he looked on Artaban he must needs consider him as that person , who of all men was the most likely and most able to crosse him in his love , or rather as the only man that could ruine all his pretences . This consideration made him sigh for very griefe , and if his vertue had not been so great , no question but he had repented him of the assistance he had given him : but , having withall a great and gallant soule , and all his resentments conformable to the noble fame he had acquired , he could not be troubled that he had done what he ought to have done , and thought it sufficient onely to quarrell at the crossenesse of his Fortune without being guilty of a wish that should any way derogate from his vertue . Nay , he was not able to conceive any aversion for such a Rivall , and those excellent qualities which might oblige him to fear Artaban , were no lesse powerfull in obliging him to love him , as representing to him , that he might by the same means deserve the friendship of Agrippa , as he had obtained the love of Elisa . And yet all this hindered not but that he wished himself loved by Elisa , and all the great vertue he was master of , could not oppose in him a desire so naturall to those that Love , nor prevaile with him to quit Elisa to Artaban , though he were very much in her favour , and not unworthy her affections . He was satisfied that how earnest soever he might be to gain her love , all his endeavours would prove ineffectuall , and yet his passion exasperated by that kind of despair seemed to grow more and more powerfull , and to seate it self in his soule with more empire and authority . From this therefore he concluded ; that it was impossible for him to give over loving Elisa , and thereupon resolved to do all that lay in his power to force her inclinations from Artaban● and to give a check to the favour she was pleased to afford him . But , in regard that all his thoughts were comformable to honour and generosity , and out of a consideration that he could not , without prejudice to both , disturb a noble affection grounded on extraordinary Services , and that , between persons that had cast themselves under his protection , in a place where he had all power in his own hands , and where , in all likelihood , he could not make use of his authority , without a certain kind of tyranny , he sought but a meane to reconcile his Love to his Vertue , and to manage the former without prejudice to the latter . Upon these reflections he resolved to dispute the businesse fairly with Artaban , without any advantage as to matter of power , and to strive with him for the heart of Elisa , by desert and services , and not make use of his credit in the Empire , or the authority of Caesar . Being confirmed daily more and more in that resolution ; What injury , said he , do I do Artaban , by being desirous to engage with him in a combat ; wherein all the advantage is of his side ? And what quarrell can be justly have against me when I shall with no other force , than that of Love , assault a heart already delivered up to his disposall , and that a heart favourably prepossessed for him with all that may make him happy , to my prejudice . I am not engaged to him either upon any account of Friendship , or obligation , and therefore see no reason that should perswade me tamely to sit down in my own misery , out of a fear of thwarting his happinesse . There are few persons haply that have such a command of their inclinations , as to confine themselves to those rules which I propose to my selfe , and it is in Love rather than policy , and to gain the possession of what a man most affects , rather than to gain a kingdome , that it is lawfull to employ all armes , and to make use of all manner of forces . And yet to avoid the reproach , I might make to my selfe , of having abused my Fortune against persons to whom it is contrary , I will by no means make use of Augustus's favour , or the power I have in the Empire , but shall be content to be unhappy while I live , if my happinesse cannot be effected by other waies than those . Having so said , he recollected himselfe for some few minutes , as if he were extreamly well satisfied with the resolution he had taken . But not long after , reflecting on the difficulty of his enterprise , and the little hope he had to bring it to any effect : It is true , continued he , that by this course I should avoid that remorse and those scruples which might rise in my mind , for oppressing , by my power , a man whose vertue is not inferiour to my own : but , alas ! if this be the way to quiet my conscience , it is also the onely course I can take to crush my hopes ; that is , I undertake a businesse whereof I cannot expect the successe should be fortunate . Artaban is already very much in the affections of Elisa , and besides the eminent services , whereby he hath deserved her favour , he is otherwise worthy of it upon the account of the great excellencies of his person , as much as for the noble effects of his Love. So that there is very little probability , that a Soule engaged not onely by a great merit and very considerable services , but also haply by a strong inclination , can easily be disengaged by a new affection , if I neglect my advantages , ( which alone may come into comparison with those of my Rivall ) and meerly upon the account of merit deale with a merit , which is so far from being inferiour to my own , that it hath already wrought in the soule of Elisa , all that I could hope , or rather all that I could desire . This reflection troubled , and cast him down very much ; but not long after taking encouragement from that little shadow of hope which ever offers it selfe even to the most miserable ; Why , added he , may it not be lawfull for me to hope ? There happen daily revolutions no lesse strange than what I am about to undertake , and if a man may be pardoned a little selfe-conceit upon some certain occasions , I may hope something beyond the ordinary rate of men . My person is not unacceptable to those that see me , I have some name among men , my ranke is considerable enough to work some effect on the inclinations of Elisa , to the prejudice of a man , to whom heaven , though it hath bestowed on him great advantages , hath denied some part of those which it was but requisite he should have to pretend to the Princesse of the Parthians . Let us hope then if we may presume to do it , or at least , let us not absolutely despair , since that hope is a vertue so much inclined to assist any one , that it hardly forsakes the most unfortunate that are , though in their greatest and last extremities . Thus were Agrippa and Artaban treated by love , ( who at this time , in a City where the Ptolomeys had reigned , was taken up with nobler employments then haply he had met with in all the extent of his Empire ) while Prince Ariobarzanes , and Prince Philadelph , were entertained by him with such enjoyments as to all others were incomprehensible . These two Lovers , who , after so many traverses of fortune , and so many tempests , saw themselves at the feet of their amiable Princesses , as it were in a secure Haven , could not without some difficulty apprehend the greatnesse of their felicity , when they reflected on their past miseries , and may in some sort be said to have found that , in the excesse of their joy , which they had avoided in their afflictions and dangers . All that day was spent in transports , such as the prudence of their Princesses would have moderated , though ineffectually ; and though those of Ariobarzanes , should , proportionably to his adventures , and the accidents had happened to him , ( which indeed had been of the most dangerous and extraordinary ) have expressed in all probability something more vehement then could be expected from those of Philadelph ; yet was it certain , that in the soul of the Prince of Cilicia , there passed somewhat that argued a greater tendernesse and sensibility of affection . For , this satisfaction having happened equally to both that they had met with the Princesses they adored , and whom they sought out so earnestly , Philadelph had this advantage , that now he had by many infallible demonstrations discovered himself to be admitted to a happinesse which he was not before assured of , and found that his amiable Delia , who , while they were in Cilicia , could never be perswaded to declare what sentiments she had for him , made no difficulty to afford him , even in the presence , and with the consent , of her Brother , the greatest proofs of affection he could have desired , from a vertue , such as was that of Delia. Above a hundred times that day had he embraced her knees , with expressions of love particular to his passion ; and the modest Arsinoe , mildly putting him back , could not but with joy observe the continuation of that noble affection , whereof he had given her so many obliging demonstrations in Cilicia . The more he called to mind those pleasant entertainments , the more it added to his acknowledgments , insomuch , that the fair Olympia , whom Ariobarzanes had already acquainted with all the particulars of their History , conceiving an affection towards Philadelph , upon the account had been given her of his generous way of proceeding , took occasion to confirm Arsinoe more and more in the resentments she had thereof . Yet was not this felicity of Philadelph without some disturbance , for the experience he had of the King of Armenia's disposition , ( which was such as admitted no reconciliation with his enemies ) put him , not without some ground , into a fear he might refuse his allyance , and , out of the hatred he had him for his house , raise him some new difficulties . Arsinoe her self was not absolutely free from that fear , and could not dissemble it to Philadelph , when he discovered his to her : but Ariobarzanes gave him the best consolations and assurances he could , by promising him that he would further his interests as much as lay in his power , even though the King his Brother should oppose them , and that he would perish rather then that Arsinoe should be any other mans then Philadelph . Besides , when it came to the worst , they had this course to gain the consent of Artaxus , still left them , which was to make use of the authority of Augustus , who had such an influence upon the King of Armenia , that he could not deny him any thing , having some intentions , to that very end , to cast themselves under the protection of Augustus , who had sometimes proffered it them , and making no doubt but that he would employ the utmost of his interest to effect their quiet , not onely upon their own intreaty , but also upon the recommendation of Agrippa , who had promised to assist them with all the power he had with the Emperour . The same mediation they thought would prove effectual with the King of Cilicia , who in all probability would gladly comply with the desires of Caesar , though , on that side , all that was to be done was to satisfie Arsinoe , in regard Philadelph was fully resolved not to be troubled at any obstacles , which through the means of the King his Father , might any way delay his happinesse . As for Ariobarzanes , his trouble was much lesse , as being not obliged , as Arsinoe was , to be guided by the will of his Brother , and knowing no reason he could alledge to disapprove the allyance of Olympia . However , he hoped he should not want Caesars Authority , if it were requisite , and doubted not but he should find him favourable in an occasion which of its self was sufficiently such . The consent of Adallas he stood not at all upon , as thinking it unnecessary , and , besides that he had already given it , he had , by the inconstancy of his proceedings , given them but too clear a dispensation from all ordinary proceedings . The greatest regret he now had , was , that he wanted a Crown to present Olympia withall , as Adallas had sometimes cast it in his dish . For though that Princesse seemed to be very well satisfied with his present condition , and to prefer his person before all the Empires of the World , yet had it been no small difficulty to him to digest the displeasure he conceived thereat , had there not been a certain hope left , that with the help of the same sword which had defended Thrace with so much valour , he might possibly raise Olympia to the dignity of her Ancestors . Besides , it must needs be some grief to him , to observe , in the Princesses countenance , the alteration , which her sicknesse and sufferings had wrought therein ; but he doubted not but that in an age , such as was that of Olympia , joy might recover what sadnesse had taken away , nay , he was further of opinion , that the change which her condition had received that very day , had in that small space of time retrived no small part of her beauty . These four , mutually loving , and mutually beloved persons , having thus passed the day together , understood at night , and not long after the return of Elisa and Candace , some part of what had happened to them , and how that the Princesse of the Parthians , had almost been carryed away : but what they heard was with some uncertainty and confusion . And therefore since it was very late , & that they were assured the Princesses were safely arrived in the palace they forbore the visit they intended them till the next day , as being only to expresse how much they concerned themselves in their adventure , and their desires to be acquainted with the particulars thereof . In the mean time , Candace , and the fair Elisa being retired to the lodgings appointed them , after they had endured the conversation of Agrippa and Cornelius for the space of an houre , were no sooner left alone with the women that attended them , but perceiving themselves delivered of the company that had hindred them from entertaining one another when they had the greatest desire and opportunity to do it , they caused their chamber door to be made fast , that they might discourse with greater privacy and liberty . After they had looked upon one the other , with eyes wherein might be perceived some part of what they had to say , they embraced one another with as much earnestnesse , as if it had been a long time since they had met . Whereupon , sitting down together upon a bed , Candace began first to speak , and pressing Elisa's hand between her own , with an action expressing the greatnesse of her friendship ; Well then , my dearest Princesse , said she to her , will you not for the future give credit to my predictions , and was I not a true prophetesse , when I promised you a happy change in your fortune ? Fairest Queen , replyed Elisa , returning her caresses , I should but poorly acknowledge the happinesse it was to me to meet with you , should I not have derived from it all the advantages I could expect , for I have not onely found what I gave over for lost , according to your prediction , but I have found it by your means , and through that inspiration which no doubt you had from Heaven , to take me along with you to that happy walk . So that it seems then , replies Candace , I am not like to be henceforth the most satisfied of us two , and that you will return me some part of those consolations which you have received from me , when I shall bewayle Caesario , as you did Artaban . May it not please the gods , replyed Elisa , that you have the same occasion to do it ; I had with these eies seen Artaban buried in the waves , and you have seen Caesario living within these few dayes , and know that he is not far from Alexandria . I know not certainly , replies Candace with a sigh , whether I may trust my own eies or no , and through the experience I have of my own unhappinesse , I begin to imagine that rencounter a pure illusion . But whatever it may have been , I am content for this day to suspend the remembrance of all my misfortunes , to dispose my self the more absolutely to joy out of a complyance with your good fortune , wherein I think my self so much concerned , that I can hardly believe your apprehensions of it more lively than mine . This argues you as excellent in point of goodnesse , replyed Elisa , as you are in all those great perfections which make you so admirable a person , and these I am so extreamly sensible of , that ... No more of that , I beseech you , saies Candace , interrupting her , I do not expect any acknowledgments , from you , of an affection , which , being but too much your due , the expressions I make you thereof cannot be excessive , nay I question not but your merit will force as much from all the World besides . But since it is lawful for me to rejoice with you , now that all occasion of your weeping is taken away ; do you not expect I should reproach you with a felony you are guilty of towards me , for having stollen from me a man , whose first inclinations , if I am not much mistaken , were directed to me ? And consequently you will give me leave to charge you with the trick you put upon me , in that , when you related to me the great actions of Artaban , you would not let me know that it was Britomarus , and that , when I gave you an account of the first actions of Britomarus , you would not tell me it was your Artaban . You charge me with two things , replyed the Princesse , whereof I shall find it no great difficulty to clear my self . For the former , which is , that I have robbed you of the heart of Artaban , I am to tell you , that the age and condition he was of when he was with you , considered , there is little probability he should lift up his eies so high as you ; and that further , supposing that might happen , the treatment he received from you , continued she smiling , might haply displace you out of his heart , so that there might not possibly be any necessity he should meet with Elisa the more to alienate his inclinations from you . And for the latter , which is , that I had not discovered to you that Artaban was the same person with Britomarus , I can assure you , that I have ever been ignorant of it as well as your self ; that Artaban never acquainted me with any thing that had happened unto him before I knew him , and that , being satisfied that his greatest glory consisted in the memorable actions he had done , whereof those of most consequence we had the knowledge of , I was never guilty of a curiosity to know any more of his fortune then he was pleased of himself to communicate to me , out of a fear of engaging him in a discourse , which he should take no great delight in . I am very much troubled , added the Queen of Aethiopia , that I have acquainted you with that particularity of the first beginnings of his life , though it discover as much of the greatnesse of his courage , as the gallant actions he hath done since , and could I have thought that Britomarus was sometime to be Artaban , I should not have let you known how he had lived with me , in a condition not proportionable to the rank which he now deserves to be in among men . Assure your your self , replyed Elisa coldly , that you have not done him any ill office by that discourse , and that Artaban , having onely told us that he was of noble birth , hath not been with you in any employment , which might derogate ought from the nobility of his blood . On the other side , added she , with an action more free and cheerful , I shall not blush when I tell you , that you put me into no small joy , when you let me know that Britomarus had had some inclinations for you ; and , if I should think it any misfortune or malice of my destiny to have complyed with the affection of a man , whose birth is disproportionable to my own , I should have this comfort withal , that I were not the first of my rank and quality to whom he had addressed himself , and thence fall into this consideration , that he might very well lift up his eyes to me , when he had had the confidence to do it , you . This were but a very slight comfort , replyed the Queen , but indeed you stand not in any need of it , since the vertue of Artaban is such as may both raise him to Crowns , and without doubt is to be preferred before them . But , my fairest Princesse , continued she presently after , will you promise me that he shall be no longer at any distance with Caesario , if I may be so so happy as to meet with him again ? He hath made you that promise himself , said the Princesse to her , and , not to mention the respect he hath for you , and the consideration he may have of the desire I made to him to that purpose , there is so much advantage in the friendship of Caesario , as that he will not onely desire it , but endeavour by all wayes to purchace it ; nay I dare further promise you upon the experience I have of the generosity of Artaban , that , if ever any occasion offer it self , he shall with the hazard of his life confirm the truth of what he hath already assured you of . Elisa having spoken to this effect , Candace spent a few minutes as it were in a deep recollection , not making her any answer at all . At last , awaking as it were out of it , and lifting up her head , she spoke to the Princesse with much more earnestnesse then she had done before . But , Madam , said she to her , if I am not mistaken , you related a while since , before Agrippa and Cornelius , how that when Tigranes would have carried you away , you had been relieved by a certain man that laid him groveling on the ground , and killed two of his men . T is very right , Madam , replyed the Prencesse , I have been relieved by a very miraculous person : one that must certainly be Caesario , since it was not Artaban . The distraction and trouble I was in hindred me from taking better notice of him , onely thus much I can remember of him , that he was somewhat pale in the face by reason of some wound or sicknesse ; that he seemed to be much about the age of Artaban , and though I cannot haply speak of Artaban without partiality , yet methinks , measuring all things by the little notice I could take of him in so short a time , that either in point of beauty or valour , this person was not inferiour to him . According to the description you make of him , added the Queen , I should be almost perswaded that it can be of no other than Caesario that you received that assistance , as being satisfied that unlesse it be Caesario , no man can come so near , as you expresse it , the valour and handsomenesse of Britomarus . Might it please the gods , my most amiable Princesse ! to afford me a comfort so great as that of being certainly assured that it was really he and no other , who had done us that service . And this I the rather wish , not onely out of a reflection that you had received it from a Prince I infinitely love , and could not do me the like more to my satisfaction in my own person then he hath in yours , but also out of a consideration that this action might in some part take away the aversion which Artaban hath for him , and might prove a likely means of a reconciliation , and as it were a short introduction to that Friendship which we would establish between them , as by fortune and the sympathy of our dispositions it is effected between us . Do not I beseech you make the least doubt , replied the Princesse , but that Artaban will acknowledge this action with as much resentment as I do my self , and assure your self , that , if I have received this relief from Caesario , his endeavours to gain his friendship will be greater than the dis-inclination he● sometime had towards him . The two Princesses would have continued their discourse for some time upon this subject , when Clitia who not long before 〈◊〉 g●ne out along with Cephira to take a little fresh air upon the Terrace , comes into the chamber , and presented her self before he Queen with a countenance wherein might be seen that the owner of it was in no small disturbance and astonishment . Candace having looked upon her , knew by her demeanour that she had something to say to her : whereupon , causing her to come nearer , she commanded her to discover before the Princesse the cause of that disturbance which was so apparent in her countenance . Clitia having looked about her , and perceiving there was none in the chamber but onely Vrione , whom they were confident of , takes the Queen by the hand , with a certain unusuall eagernesse ; Madam , said she to her , the newes I am to acquaint you with , is , no doubt , the best I could ever bring you ; but indeed it is so great that you may well pardon the disturbance it hath put me into and which you took notice of . Caesario is in this pallace , nay is come up upon the Terrace , and staies at your chamber-door . O ye heavenly Powers ! Clitia , saies the Queen , in a manner out of her self , what dost thou tell me ? Is Caesario at my chamber-door ? He is , replies Clitia , in the little Gallery which abutts upon the terrace , where he expects my return and your commands to waite on you . Taking advantage of the night and the confused number of persons that are in this palace he hath made a shift to get in ; and being acquainted with all the passages of the place , as having not onely been born here , but spent his youth in it , he hath without any difficulty got to your lodgings , and hath walked upon the terrace , till such time as he saw me appear , and , by the discourse I had with Cephisa , knew my voice . Whereupon , having called me softly by my name , he acquainted me with his own , and not long after with his person , whereof I had an impression so well graven in my memory , that it would not have been very hard for me to have discerned him in the greatest darkenesse . While Clitia gave this account of Caesario , the beautifull Queen was in a manner overwhelmed with an excesse of joy , which , by a pleasant authority , got the dominion of her Soule ; and , though fear and disquiet endeavoured to disturb it , yet was there a necessity they should give place to the first sallies of that passion , and suspend their effect , till the first violence of the other were spent . The Queen , casting one arme about Clitia's neck , Ah Clitia , said she to her , it is certainly decreed , that it is from you I must expect all the most happy tidings , and it was you that heretofore brought me word into the garden at Meroe , of the life and return of Caesario , at a time when I bewailed his death , and that I had renounced all the enjoyments of life . After she had said these words , she would have put a hundred questions to Clitia , and that all of a sudden , upon that accident : but she told her , that the time she had was to be otherwise spent , and that she must resolve either to see Caesario at the place where he expected her return , or permit him to come into the chamber . Now was it that fear began to disturb her joy ; and if , on the one side , she were satisfied to see her self so near the Prince she dearly loved , she trembled , on the other , when she considered , that he was in a Palace whereof Augustus's Lieutenant had the command , and that a place where he must expect no lesse than to lay down his life , if he were discovered . This fear made her to shake again , and put her to such a losse that she knew not what resolution to take , looking sometimes on Elisa , sometimes on Clitia , as if it had been to ask their advice what she were best to do . The fair Princesse of the Parthians , who had received so great consolations from the Queen , together with such remarkeable demonstrations of Friendship , conceived her self extreamly concerned not onely in the joy , but also in the fear which she now strugled with , and would have been as glad as the other to find out a way to see Caesario with as little danger as might be . But , after they had continued for some time in uncertainty and at a losse what course should be taken , they at last thought it the safest way that he should be brought into the chamber , it being then such a time of the night that it was not likely they should be troubled with any more visits , especially there being conveniencies enough to hide him in case it were necessary , and that Clitia proffered , assoon as she had brought him into the chamber , to go out upon the terrace along with Cephisa , and to walk there a while , to see if any body came by whom they might be surprised . Besides all which , it made something for the security of the Prince that he was , not onely , not known in Alexandria ; but also his death was more firmly believed there , then in any other part of the world . Upon all these grounds summed up together , yet not without a great deale of doubt and terrour , the Queen commanded Clitia to go and fetch him in , whereupon Elisa thinking her selfe obliged in discretion and civility to go into her own chamber , that they might be at a greater freedome in that interview , would have done it , but Candace embracing her would not permit it , and entreated her to be present at her felicity , as she had been at the happy meeting between her and her Artaban . Elisa , at the entreaty of Candace staies in the room , and presently after Clitia returns , bringing along with her the son of Caesar into the chamber . At that first sight , these two excellent soules felt in a moment all that a passion such as theirs could produce in a longer space of time , and their first looks communicated one to another , of an instant , what their hearts meant of greatest tendernesse and passion . Assoon as ever the Prince appeared at the door , the Queen ran towards him , with an action , whence he might easily infer , how welcome his presence was to her ; and the son of Cleopatra , kissed her hands and embraced her knees with such transportations of joy , as might well convince her that his Love had not admitted of the least diminution or remission . Candace , after she had embraced him very earnestly with both her armes , while he was yet in that submissive posture , raised him up , and entertained him with all those Caresses which were suitable to her dignity and modesty , considering withall the violence of her affection . During the first expressions of their mutuall satisfaction and joy , their discourse was accordingly confused , and incoherent ; but when the violence of those were over , Candace , retreating some few paces back , as it were to take the better notice of the Prince ; What Cleomedon , said she to him , the gods it seems have thought fit to restore you to me , after so many dangers as I had run through my selfe , and so many others wherein I had left you ? But , Madam , replies the Prince , it was then decreed I should find you , after I had so unfortunately lost you , and what is more , I do not onely find you living , and full of goodnesse for me , but I meet with you in Alexandria , in the Palace of my Fathers ; and in that very Chamber , wherein I drew the first mouthful of air , and saw the first beams of light . T is an accident , I must confesse , replies Candace , that speaks something extraordinary , and if you are surprised at it , I must needs be not a little moved thereat . O how does this second life which I here receive , added the Prince , make the Palace of the Ptolomey's much more dear and precious in my apprehension then the former which I ought it , and how easily can I bear with the losse of the command of it when I find therein what is a thousand times more dear to me then thousands of Empires and thousands of lives . To this discourse he would have added much more , to the same effect , and the beautifull Queen , whose affection was not inferiour to his , though , out of the civility and reservednesse suitable to her sex , she moderated her self the more , looked on him with a certain delight , and had pleasantly seconded him her self in the expressions of his love , had she not thought it unhandsome to suffer any more , before the Princesse of the Parthians , till Caesario had taken notice of her and saluted her . Upon that account , mildly interrupting him , she obliged him to turn towards Elisa , and prepared him to salute her as the greatest Princesse upon earth , and the best friend she had in the World. Caesario , however he might be transported at the sight of Candace , was astonished , and in a manner dazled at that of Elisa , and , coming neer her with a respect , which her admirable beauty , and the words of Candace easily forced him into , saluted her with such submission , as the most inconsiderable of mankind might do the heiresse of the throne of the Arsacides , and received from her all the civility she could have done him , had he been possessour of the Empire . He was not at all surprized to meet with Elisa , whom he knew before to be in Alexandria , and with Candace , but looking more earnestly in her face , he thought he had seen her that very day once before , and the fair Elisa taking more particular notice of him , discovered in his , that he was the same man whom she was talking of some few minutes before , and who had that day relieved her against the violence of the King of Media . She no sooner perceived it , but but her gratitude and acknowledgment working their effect upon her , she turned towards Candace , with a countenance which partly expressed the sense she had of that obligation . Madam , said she to her , our wishes are accomplished , and if you find in this Prince a person infinitely dear to you , I find in him , that of my valiant defender , and look on him accordingly as one whom I ow , not onely my liberty , but also the happinesse I have to be bear with you . These words put the Prince into a modest blush , and receaving them with a bundance of submission ; Madam , said he to her , I have done no more for you then you might have received from any man whatsoever upon the same occasion ; but indeed it proved so favourable and so glorious a one to me , that I ought to have hoped for no lesse in consequence thereto , then the great happinesse which I enjoy this fortunate day . Having thus expressed himself he thought himself obliged to observe a greater reservednesse in the presence of Elisa , as conceiving it not fit he should disburthen himself before her of all that lay upon his heart . But Candace , taking notice of it , would not suffer him to entertain any such thought , and after she had looked on the Princesse with a smile ; Ca●sario , said she to the Princesse , since I have had sufficient experience of your respect , even so far , as not to fear any incivility from you even in deserts , and that the Princesse hath a greater goodnesse and friendship for me then to deny us that liberty , I must tell you that her presence obliges you not to any reservednesse but what may be expected only upon account of the respect due to her , and not upon the score of any circumspection otherwise . And this you may be confident of , in that before her I call you Caesario , in Alexandria , and you will haply be the more assured of it when I shall have told you that she is not onely acquainted with all our adventures , but also , that she is not ignorant of my most secret thoughts . Upon that assurance , and the freedom you are pleased to afford me , replyed the Prince , I shall presume , my fairest Queen , to ask you what posture my life and fortunes are in , and to conjure you to let me know whether it be possible , that distance , distractions , and the dangers whereto you have been exposed , have wrought any change in that fortunate condition to which you had out of your own goodnesse raised me ? May I hope , fairest Queen , continued he ( setting one knee to the ground , instead of sitting in a chair which Urione had brought to the bed-side , where the Princesses were already sate ) ought I , and may I hope that that precious affection , whereby you have made me the most glorious person in the World ... T is enough , said the Queen interrupting him , and forcing him to rise , it is enough , I doubt not but you could answer that question sufficiently to your own satisfaction were you so pleased , and I am in a manner confident , that you make not the least doubt of the constancy of an affection , which I have inviolably preserved for you , amidst traverses of fortune as great haply as those that may have happened to your self since our separation . Not but I must confesse , that I have been in more than ordinary extremities , and my life and affairs in such a posture , that I stood very much in need of your assistance . Ah Madam , replyed the Prince , I have understood no lesse from Eteocles , whom it hath pleased the gods to preserve for my comfort ; he hath indeed given me an account of that dreadful danger , whereto you were reduced , when you fell into the hands of the Pirate Zenodorus , and that admirable resolution which your vertue inspired you with rather to sacrifice your life to flames and waves , then to suffer any violence . It is possible , indeed , added the Queen , that that action might proceed purely from my vertue ; but I must withall entreat you to conceive your self a little obliged to me in it , and accordingly believe , that the design I had to preserve my self absolutely yours to the last gasp , extreamly fortified me in that resolution . Caesario was so strangely transported with joy at these obliging expressions , that he was at some losse how to signifie the resentments he conceived thereof . And yet at last he made a shift to do it , but with such a disorder and confusion , as more truely discovered the greatnesse of his passion then the best couched discourse could have done . And when the Queen had suffered him to recollect himself in that posture , wherein she beheld him with abundance of pleasure ; But is it just , said she to him , I should be any longer ignorant , how , and by what adventure I come to see you again , what good genius hath brought you to Alexandria , and what fortunes you have run through since our separation ? It is just , replyed the Prince , I should give you an account of what you were pleased to entrust me with , and acquaint you with the state of a Kingdom which you thought fit to leave to my management . That is not it , replyed the Queen , which I am so desirous to presse you to ; and though I should be content to understand whatever you shall think worthy our knowledge , yet this fair Princesse can satisfie you , that , in the discourses we have had together , she hath observed , that the losse of my Kingdom was not the thing I was most troubled at . Your generosity is to be admired , replyed the Prince , that is suitable to your admirable person , and I cannot expresse the experiences I have found of it , but by my silence and confusion . I shall therefore acquaint you , as well with what past at Meroe , as what hath been done in Aethiopia , since your departure thence , whereof the relation cannot be long , because it can amount to no more then a diary of some few daies actions , and afterwards , what hath happened to my self , since it hath been my businesse to find you out , Now it comes into my mind , added Candace , when I entertained this fair Princesse with a relation of our adventures , I forgot , to give her an account after what manner you got off from that bloudy battel , which with a handful of men you gave the great and numerous army of Tirabasus , and where you were left for dead , and passed for such in my apprehension , as you did in the general opinion of all the World , till the day that I saw you again in the garden at Meroe . And though you since told me something of it , yet was it so confusedly that as well for that reason , as that I thought not fit to confound that discourse with the perfect relation I had to entertain the Princesse with of other things , I made not the least mention thereof . So that it shall be your businesse to acquaint her with that particularity , which is all she wants of your adventures to your returne to Meroe , and then we shall be glad to know what hath happened to you , since my departure thence . The discourse you have to make , you will , I know , contract what you can , by reason of the disturbance I shall be in , if you make any long abode in this place , where I cannot look on you without fear , as knowing what danger you expose your self to . With these words the Princesses having called Vrinoe , who onely remained in the Chamber , entreated her to take such order as that there should not come neer them any of the slaves that had been appointed to waite on them , and to have a care with Clitia , that they might not be surprised . After this precaution given , the Prince having seated himself between them , as the Queen had commanded him , after a recollection of some few minutes , to recal into his mind , the things whereof his discourse was to consist , began it at length in these terms . The continuation of the HISTORY OF CAESARIO . I Must needs confesse that in the battle wherein , with 16000. men , the greatest part wounded and unfit for service , I engaged with an Army of 100000. I did not do like an experienced General , or a man that had before commanded Armies , and gained Victories . But it is also to be acknowledged , that it was not out of any hope of victory , that I came into the field , but meerly out of a desire to dye , proceeding from the despaire whereto the misfortunes of my great Queen had reduced me , and to endeavour even at my death to shake , if not overthrow , the perfidious usurper of her Crown and Liberty . Besides , having considered all things , I found my self not in a condition to make my party good by retreating before the army of Tiribasus , which was come of a sudden upon us into that very field , where not many dayes before I had defeated 35000. men , and killed Antenor , the Brother of Tiribasus , by whom they were commanded . I shall not therefore spend any further time to justifie that action , which will be thought more pardonable , among persons prepossessed by a violent passion , such as was that of mine , then among persons experienced in the businesse of war ; and consequently shall onely tell you , that I was not fortunate enough to effect what I had undertaken , though I had the happinesse to see Tiribasus fall in the midst of his men with two or three wounds about him , and had this comfort in my misfortune , that , with the losse of my own ; I saw the field covered with a number of carkases three times greater then that which I could make when I first came into it . At last it was my lot to fall , loaden with wounds , amongst those that covered the ground with their carkases , and , as my good fortune would have it , my faithfull Governour Eteocles , who still kept as near me as he could , having fought it out a little longer , fell also not far from me , with such wounds about him , as had deprived him of all sence and apprehension . The Enemy spent the remainder of the day in shipping the dead , and in burying or burning their friends , but in regard that about that place where we were , the air was grown a little infectious by reason of the precedent battle , the Generalls thought not fit to make any longer stay there , and thereupon marching all away in the night , they encamped at a good distance thence upon the way to Meroe insomuch that there were none left in the Fields but the dead , or at least what were thought such by those that left them . Now the wounds of Eteocles proving not very great , and that his weaknesse proceeded not so much from their danger as the great losse of blood he had undergone , he made a shift to recover himself assoon as it was night , and I am in this extreamly obliged to him , that e're he had bestowed many minutes to reflect on the condition he was in himself , he came to see what was become of me . He sought me out , and with much ado found me , notwithstanding the darkenesse , because I was not far from him , and crawling along as he could to get a little nearer me , he came and felt me all over , trying by all the waies he could whether there were any life in me . The cold air of the night stayed the bleeding of my wounds , insomuch , that Eteocles finding me cold as ice all over , his first apprehensions concluded me absolutely departed this world , but at last laying his hand on my breast , he found by the palpitation of my heart , that there were some small remainders of life in me . The weak hope which this unexpected discovery raised in him , filled him with all the joy he could , in that condition , be capable of , and though he took abundance of paines about me to recover me to some degree of sensibility , yet all his endeavours proved ineffectuall , insomuch that the whole night , which at that time of the year , was of the shortest , was over e're he could do any good with me . He many times endeavoured to get upon his feet , and to go seek out some held , but his weaknesse was such that he was not able , and e're he could halfe get up , he fell down again by me . I shall not trouble you either with the complaints that fell from him , or the griefe it was to him , that he could not effect what he desired , and it were but to make my relation the more tedious to insist upon such frivolous particulars . The Sun was gotten into his chariot when I first began to open my eies , and to breath , in such manner that Eteocles perceived it . He immediately creeps neerer my face , almost out of himselfe for joy , gave me so many kisses , and spoke to me with so much earnestnesse , that at last he absolutely recovered me to life again . I began to feele and to see , but had not the power to stir , and though I saw Eteocles , yet did I not perfectly know him , but as it were by some broken remainders of an Idaea halfe forced out of my memory . In the mean time he perceived it was impossible for him any way to relieve me , and though he saw I was come to my selfe , yet did he in a manner put it out of all question that I would die for want of assistance , and , out of the fear he was in it might so come to passe , he importuned heaven with cries and exclamations , and did all that lay in his power to call in somebody to our reliefe . Yet were they not his cries that wrought that effect ; but it happened by an adventure very strange and unexpected , whereof , for many reasons , I thought fit to give the Queen but a slender and imperfect account , but shall now relate at large , since it hath been your pleasure to command it from me . I had already made a shift to open my eies fully , though all I could do was onely to stir them a little , when Eteocles heares the neighings of certain horses and the noise of their going , which made him imagine that there were some people coming towards us . He thereupon lookes about him , and perceives a chariot coming into the field , among the dead bodies wherewith it was covered , and a man riding on horseback before the chariot , as if he had been a guide to those persons that were within it . Those were onely two women , one whereof filled the aire with the dolefulnesse of her Lamentations , and there followed the chariot onely three slaves , all asoot . At last , when they were come quite into the field , the heaps of dead bodies hindering the passage of the chariot , the women , that were within it , were forced to alight , and the man , that was on horseback having done the like , took the more considerable of the two by the arme , and led her towards the place where we were . Eteocles , whom this accident put into a great hopes of relief , took very much notice of all that passed , and distinctly heard the mournfull cries and expostulations of that disconsolate Lady , which certainly were such as might have been heard many Stadia's . Her hair was loose and dishevelled , as if she had been fallen into some extravagance , her eies showred down teares , her breast almost rent with the violence of hersighes , in a word , her deportment was no other then that of a person distracted and ready to fall into despair . Terrible death , cried she , implacable devourer of mankind , which appearest to me here in so many formes ! is it possible , that in this place , where thou hast exercised thy power with so much cruelty , thou shouldst forbear to dispatch one miserable creature that defies thee , or that thou canst deny her thy assistance , after thou hast deprived her of all that could oblige her to shun thy face . Insatiable Goddesse , to whom my malicious Fortune hath sacrificed all that the earth had that was amiable in my sight ! is it possible thou shouldst avoid an unfortunate woman as I am , while thou cuttest off such noble lives ? and that , more inhumane in thy compassion than thy cruelty , thou must needs strike a thousand times at a heart which there needs but one blow to deliver from thy Tyranny . Here sighs and sobs made a patenthesis in her discourse forsome minutes ; but soon after , reassuming it with an accent much more dolefull ; Teramenes , continued she , my dear Teramenes , where art thou ? why dost thou conceale thy selfe from me ? O thou body that I have loved beyond all things ; why dost thou hide thy self from her eies that was sometimes so dear to thee ? Art thou afraid , thy countenance covered with the horrours of death might frighten me , or that it will be a lesse delightfull object to me in that figure , then it was in that wherein I was so much taken with it ? No , no , my dearest Teramenes , even under that dreadfull livery , under that irremissible ice of death , I shall think thee amiable , and it may not haply be impossible , I should by my kisses restore to thee some part of that which thou hast lost , and reinfuse into thy cold body that soule which thou hadst enflamed with a fire that death it self is not able to put out . At this passage she made a little truce with her Lamentations , but it lasting not above a minute or two , she turnes her self to the man that conducted her : But Pelorus , said she to him , where is then the body of Teramenes ? You shewed me this place , with a confidence it was that where I should infallibly find it , and yet , among this vast number of carkases I see not that of my Teramenes . Fear not , Madam , replied the man to whom she spake it will not be long e're we find it , for now we are come to the place where I saw him fall yesterday by the hands of Cleomedon . No doubt , but he came by his own death out of the over earnestnesse he had to revenge that of your Brothers , who died by the same hand in the former battle , as also out of an excessive desire to have the honour of dispatching with his own hands a Prince of so great a fame . Cleomedon falling at his feet drew him upon him , and with that little remainder of strength he was yet master of ran him into the throat with a dagger which he had still in his hand . Teramenes , though mortally wounded with that thrust , made a shift to get off the body of the expiring Cleomedon , but after he had staggered a little , he fell down within some ten paces of him , and , by reason of the bloud which , coming out abundantly , hindred his respiration , died immediately . Ah cruell man , cries out the Lady , ah inhumane stranger , whom I had never any waies injured , and that leavest thy native soile to bring death after so many severall waies into the breast of the innocent Eurinoe ! May it please the gods , since I have no other revenge either to take or desire upon thee , that thy body may be the prey of Vultures , and that thy shade may eternally wander amongst the most unfortunate ones , without ever obtaining of the infernal Gods any other rest then what thou leavest this miserable woman , Thou hadst opened the sluces of my tears by the death of a brother I infinitely loved , which thy unmerciful arms had deprived me of not many daies before ; but thou thoughtst it not sufficient to assault my self only upon the account of Blood , and Friendship , without sacrificing to thy cruelty , whatever there is in Love that is most passionate and most violent in the death of my Teramenes . While she disburthened her grief by such expostulations , he , who conducted her shewed her the body she looked after , which lay not above fifteen or twenty paces from us , and it was upon the cruel spectacle , that the desperate woman casting her self on the cold body with a great cry , fell into a swound , which for some time interrupted her lamentations , and found these persons that were about her work enough to relieve her . For my part , I had not the least apprehension of any thing that passed , though I had my eies open , wherewith , all I could do , was to look on the dejected Eteocles . But he had not missed one of these words , and was infinitely troubled to find himself so far from the relief he had expected upon that accident , as not doubting but that I should be discovered and known by those exasperated persons , if they saw me , and that , in the rage which then possessed them , they would take away those small remainders of life there were in me , rather then any relieve me . On the other side he saw me drawing towards my end , and was sensible he should dy himself , if he were not assisted , and in that perplexity , not knowing what resolution to take , he lifted up his eyes to Heaven , and desired that of the gods , which he thought it vain to expect from men . In this interim the woman comes to her self again , and immediately discovered it by her mournful groans and la●●ntations : she embraced the frozen carkase , and bestowed thousand of kisses on a face all covered with bloud , and that with such transportation as from whose violence Eteocles could inser no lesse then that that of her love had been extraordinary . Darest Teramenes , said she , sometime the enlivening light of my dayes , but now a Luminary eclipsed by the interposition of eternal darkness ! Are these the happy Nuptialls that were prepared for ourselves , and after the faithfull test of so many traverses and misfortunes , is it in this fatal field that I was to enjoy thee ? Dear shade , which by an unhuman thrust hast quited this body , the object of my truest affections , and wandrest yet about these shores in expectation of sepulture ! Infinitely beloved shade , dost thou forsake me for ever ? And is it possible thou shouldst seek rest while thou leavest me in disturbances a thousand times more insupportable then that death which snatches thee from the embraces of thy faithful Eurinoe ? Many other exclamations to the same effect fell from her , such as were the sad effects of her despair , and which Eteocles would have hearkned to with more patience ; but the danger wherein we were , or rather the desperate condition of our lives , took up his thoughts so much , that he could not afford her any longer attention . But indeed it was not long ere he had another motive to discover us , when the man that waited on that afflicted Lady , being come neerer me , and having presently known me , out of a confidence he was of that I had fallen in that place , and knew me very well by sight , perceived withal that my eyes were open , and that I was not quite dead . They had not stripped me naked because of the abundance of bloud that was about my cloaths , but they had taken away the excellent armour wherein I had fought , and whereby I was so remarkable in the battel . Eteocles had wiped the bloud off my face , so that the man could with lesse difficulty know me again , and thereupon returning immediately to his Lady : Madam , said he to her , if revenge may abate any thing of your grief , lay hold on the opportunity which the gods favour you with to offer a noble sacrifice to the Manes of Teramenes . Here , behold not onely his murderer , but the murderer also of your brother , is yet alive , and the just gods seem to have reserved those little remainders of life which he hath yet left purposely that they might in some measure satisfie your revenge : Never did any Tigresse fly out with so much fury at those that had carried away her young ones , as that exasperated and desperate woman did upon those cruel words . She laies hands on a dagger which she spyed lying on the ground among other arms , and running to the place where the man pointed , she was immediately with me , looking on me with eyes sparkling with indignation , yet so as through which satisfaction she conceived at her intended reveng , did in certain intervals , shew it self . Teramenes , cryed she , I am now going to sacrifice to thee all that is remaining of thy executioner , and shall meet with thee again with greater joy , when I shall have appeased thy Manes with this victime . With these words she comes up close to me , ( who was lying on my back with my face directed to Heaven , and my eyes open , which I weakly fastened on the objects , yet so as that I was not able to discern what past ) and lifting up her arm to thrust the weapon into my breast , it was coming downwards upon me , when Eteocles lifting himself half up , put forth his hand , and , laying hold of hers with greater force then in all probability he seemed to have had in him ; Hold thy bands , cruel woman , said he to her , spare the bloud of the gods , and do not , by the cruelty , shorten , for some , few minutes , the noblest life in the World. Eurinoe was so surprised both at the action and the words of Eteocles , that the dagger fell out of her hands , and she was at such a losse as to all resolution , that she could onely look on the man whom the gods seemed to have purposely raised up to prevent the effect of her resolution . But at last her passion being still the most predominant in her mind , her rage grew more violent then it had been before , and running to another weapon which she saw , not far from her . Do not hope , said she to Eteocles , thou shalt divert me from the sacrifice which I owe my Teramenes , and be content with this comfort , that his executioner hath but those weak remnants of life , whereas I should wish him a hundred lives , that I might take a nobler revenge of them altogether . With these words she comes to me on the other side , and at a place where the assistance of Eteocles would have stood me in no stead ; desirous to execute her revenge with a grater satisfaction , she would needs look upon me , and so as she lifted up her arm fixed her eyes on my countenance . Eteocles hath told me since , that even in that languishing posture wherein I then appeared to the sight of Eurinoe , there was something in me more beautiful then ordinary : my eies looked more gently , because I looked more dejectedly then I should have done otherwise , and my hair stained with bloud in some places , playing with my cheeks , by reason of a little wind that then blew , heighthed the little beauty which still remained in my face , whereof the palenesse must needs be thought an extraordinary whitnesse , in a Country where ordinary degrees of whitnesse are thought rare and admired . In fine , for my part , I know not with what advantage I appeared in the sight of that incensed woman ; but the arm she had lifted up remained in that posture , and at the same time having gently turned my eies upon her , with a feeble groane , her indignation was disarmed at that object , and the weapon fell out of her hand the second time . The man that waited upon her , thinking he did her a very acceptable service in egging her on to take the intended revenge , put the weapon into her hand the third time , and encouraging her to the action she would have done , was ready to help her to put it in execution , when the woman looking very passionately upon him ; Hold thy hands , said she to him , it is not the pleasure of the gods that I should put Cleomedon to death . The man , who was , on the other side , as ready to obey her , was quiet , and Eurinoe having sate her down some few paces from me , began to look very earnestly upon me , and ever and anon disburth●ned her self of certain sighs which her breast was not strong enough to keep in . She looked still more and more earnestly , and the more she looked on me , the more she seemed to struggle with her passion , and by all her deportment it was easily visible to those that took notice of it , that there passed strange things in her soul , and that there was an engagement of passion there , whereof she was not over-confident which should have the victory . Sometimes she would take her sight off my countenance with some signes of reassuming her resolution ; but presently after she would fasten her eies on me again with greater earnestnesse then before , and during those uncertain and impetuous motions which raised such a tempest in her soul , she with much ado made a passage for certain sighs . Which when she had disburthened her self of , Cruel man , said she , loud enough to be heard by Eteocles , who was the next man to her , fatal enemy of our house , must thou needs , after thou hadst triumphed over the life of my Brother and my Lover , prosecute thy victorious arms even into my heart ? With these words she held her peace , and observed , not without confusion , that Eteocles might have over-heard them . I here entertain you with a discourse not much consistent with the modesty which is natural to me , and which Eteocles might better have undertaken than my self ; but it was your pleasure to command it , and I know not any reason whereby I may be dispensed from the obedience I owe you . While the woman was still struggling with the incertainties she was in , and that by several discoveries it was visible , that she was guided by a passion contrary to that which a little before had put the weapons into her hand to dispatch me ; Eteocles , who , notwithstanding the extremity whereto he was reduced himself by reason of his wounds , was satisfied of the truth of his observation . Being accordingly desirous to make what advantage he could of the adventure , wherein he could not but imagine something miraculous and extraordinary , and looking on Eurinoe in a very submissive manner : Fair Lady , said he to her , since your indignation hath submitted to your pitty , be not generous by halves , and consider with your self , that to thrust a dagger into the breast of Cleomedon , and to leave him without relief in the condition whereto you now see him reduced , is , no question , one and the same thing . Let your vertue have an absolute conquest , in favour of a Prince who hath offended you onely through his misfortune , and will serve you by his acknowledgments , if the gods shall , through your assistance , prolong his life . Eurinoe needed no more prevalent sollicitation to oblige her to do a thing which she was earnestly bent to do , and thereupon giving Eteocles an immediate answer ; I shall satisfie your desires , said she to him . I shal relieve Cleomedon , though he be the murderer of both my Brother and my Love ; and the gods who were not pleased he should receive his death at my hands , command me to preserve his life , if it be possible . With these words turning to the man that accompanyed her ; Pelorus , said she to him , the hazard I run in this action is very great , and , besides the report I am to fear by doing this good office to him that hath shed the bloud that was so dear to me , you know I have yet one brother left about Tiribasus , exasperated to the revenge of his own relations , and without doubt an irreconcileable enemy of Cleomedons . But I have so great a confidence of your fidelity , that all my hope is in it , and I am accordingly inclined to believe , that you will not betray this secret , and will afford me your assistance upon an occasion of so great consequence . The man , who was become absolutely her creature by the death of his Master , complyed with her in all things , and promised her to be as secret as she expected . But why should I importune you any longer with the relation of particulars of little consequence ? By the command of Eurinoe , and the care of those that were about her , a horse-litter was prepared and brought to the place where we were , into which I was put , and Eteocles by me , and we were conveyed as gently as could be possible , to a castle which was but one houres riding from that place , where we were at first disposed into several beds , but in the same chamber , Eteocles , it seems being very unwilling to be in any other place then where I was . But now give me leave to beg your attention , O ye great Princesses , and withall your astonishment , at what I have to tell you , or at least be pleased to infer thence the constancy of those affections which seem to be the most violent . You have heard the account I have given you of the affliction Eurinoe was in for the losse of her Teramenes , as also of her lamentations and her deportment full of despair and extravagance , which in all probability were the expressions of the most violent love that a soul could be capable of : and now you are to know that when she left the place , whence she caused us to be conveyed away , she hardly so much as thought on him , or at least bestowing all her pains on the living , who might stand in need of her assistance , she thought it enough to give Pelorus order to cause the body of Teramenes to be carryed away , and to see it buried . They presently sent into the next Town for Surgeons , by whom we were dressed with much secrecy , taking great care they should not come to the knowledg of my name who knew me not by sight . And these being excellent men in their profession , their endeavours proved so successeful on me , that , ere that day was passed , they brought me absolutely to my self again , and within a few dayes after undertook to Eurinoe , and Eteocles , that I should not dy of my wounds . I have understood since that Eurinoe entertained that assurance with as much joy as if her life were concerned in the preservation of mine ; but for my own part , I can truly affirm that I received it without any , and that after I had recovered my memory , and began to make my first reflections on the wretched condition I was in , I had almost cast my self , through my own despair into that danger out of which they took so much pains to deliver me . Whereof this certainly must be the reason , that the violent desire of death which had forced me to engage in the sight , being not yet gotten out of my mind , I should in all likelihood have followed what that inspired me with , and had rendred the endeavours of those that took so much trouble upon them about my recovery , absolutely ineffectuall , had it not been for the continuall sollicitations and importunity of Eteocles , for whom I have ever had a very great esteem and a most affectionate friendship . I shall not trouble you with a repetition of all those reasons whereby he endeavoured to make me apprehend , that I did not onely betray a great want of prudence , but that I was guilty of a capitall crime against my Love , by courting my own death , at a time , that my life might be necessary for the Queens service , and that since I had not received any tidings that she was either dead , or married to Tiribasus , there was no reason I should rush into extremities which I might overtake time enough , when those misfortunes were come to passe . To be short , he pressed these things to me with so much reason and conviction , that I began to acknowledge the truth of them , and to submit to his judgement , that it was not well done of me , to hazard upon such light grounds a life which I had bestowed , and consequently could not dispose of my self , while she that was the Mistresse of it , might expect any service out of it . Upon this consideration I was content they should endeavour my recovery , and entertained with great acknowledgements the care they took of me . Asson as I had arrived to such a degree of recovery as that I was able to endure discourse , Eteocles came and told me what place I was in , and by what adventure I was brought thither , and at the same time acquainted me what aversion Eurinoe had had for me upon account of the death of her Brother and her Love , and what affection she had conceived for me of a sudden . Now his health being in a much better posture then mine , as having given over keeping his bed , while I was yet in great danger , he had had more leasure to informe himself of all that he was desirous to know , and had understood that Eurinoe was a widow of very great quality , that her friends and her husband had alwaies kept her at a distance from the Court , that she had had two Brothers , very deeply involved in the interests of Tiribasus , whereof the younger was slain in the late Battle , and the elder had staied at Meroe by the orders of Tiribasus , who affected him very much , and reposed great trust in him ; that she had been very earnestly courted , since her widow-hood , by that Teramenes , on whom she had bestowed , so many teares , a person it seems of very great worth and very amiable as to his person ; that she had loved him very dearly , and that after many great traverses and revolutions she was upon the point of marrying him with the consent of her friends , when death deprived her of him . Eteocles acquainting me with all these things , told me withall how circumspectly I should carry my self , that I might not be discovered by any other persons then those whom Eurinoe was forced to trust with that secret , not doubting but that , if such a misfortune should happen my life must needs be in manifest danger , as well by reason of the rage of Eurinoe's brother , as the near relation he had to Tiribasus , who , out of all question would never suffer me to live , should he once find out where I were retired . But , as things stood , the security of that secret consisted not altogether in our circumspection , for Eurinoe was so much concerned in it her self , not onely out of the desire she had to preserve a person on whom she had bestowed her affection ; but also for fear of her brothers indignation , whose savage humor she was acquainted with , that she omitted nothing which in point of care or caution might be expected from her . I shall not presume , my great Princesses , before you , whose beauties eclipse what ever is beautifull in all nature , to say any thing of the beauty of Eurinoe , but certainly among the beauties of the rank next inferiour to the first and chiefest , the might very well passe for a handsome woman , somewhat duskish , not absolutely black , the lineaments of her face very good , of a good stature , and in a word one of the handsomest persons that ever I met with in Aethiopia . I should commend her farther , were it not that you would imagine , fairest Queen , that in the commendations of her beauty , I should have no other design , then to celebrate my own sidelity . Assoon as I was grown any thing capable of conversation , I had her perpetually at my bed-side , and I soon observed in all her deportment what Eteocles had told me before of her affection . Her modesty indeed was such , that she would not in words discover what her heart was burthened with ; but her eies betraied some part of it , and all her actions sufficiently confirmed the observation which Eteocles had made of her . During some few daies , at first , while the successe of my recovery was yet doubtfull , and my fever very violent , she said little to me , and I saw her not but at some certain times ; but when I was a little recovered and permitted to discourse , she was very liberall of her company . She was one day at my bed-side , where she seemed to be extreamly satisfied to see my health in so good a posture , when I , venturing to speak , more than I had done before , took occasion to give her thanks and to make all the acknowledgement I could of her care and tendernesse towards me , and commended the generosity she exercised towards a man who had been of a party contrary to that of her Friends , and withall so unfortunate as by the chance of war to do her a displeasure . She patiently bore with my discourse , and taking her advantage of my silence , My lord , said she to me , I have done no more for you than your vertue deserved ; but shall entreat you not to attribute meerly to a consideration of generositie all that I have done to serve you . After you had not onely been the death of my Brother , but also deprived me of a person I infinitely loved , and one with whom I was upon the point of marriage , there was no reflection of generosity strong enough to oblige me to do an action , whereby , I cannot but incur , if it be known , the reproaches of all the world , and the indignation of all my kinred , and you may therefore well judge , that it must proceed from some more powerfull motive , that I conceived my self engaged to relieve you . I shall take it upon what ground you please , replied I , but you will give me leave to imagine that it is meerly to your goodnesse that I am to attribute the assistances I have received from you , since I had not any waies deserved them . If it be meerly upon the account of goodnesse , replied she with a sigh , alasse ! how fatall will that goodnesse prove to me , and if I am onely good to you , how cruell am I to my self ! It would be an infinite trouble to me , replied I , to think that the good offices you do me should cause you any displeasure , and therefore when my health shall be in another posture than it is now , I shall heartily spend this life , which I have received from your courtesie to protect you against whatever you may fear . You your self , said she , casting down her eies with a blush which covered all her face , you are the most dreadfull of my enemies , the onely person I can fear , and the onely man against whom you can offer me your assistances . These words , though I were not at all surprised thereat , put me to such a losse that I knew not what answer to make her , and seeing me silent as seeking what to say ; It plainly argues in you , added she , an excesse of cruelty to pretend your selfe ignorant of my condition , after what you have discovered your self , and what you might have understood from Eteocles . You cannot be yet to learn that miraculous alteration of my heart and sentiments , which , by reason of the inexpressible suddennesse of it , must needs proceed from some superiour power , or a strange fatality e're it could passe out of one extremity into the other . It is impossible you should not take notice of its engagement in my actions since , and in fine you but too too well perceive all the transactions of my soule , for me to trouble my self to acquaint you therewith by my discourses . I am not naturally very much inclined to make declarations of this kind , but I have not been able to contain my self in an adventure absolutely prodigious , and whereof all the consequences must needs be extraordinary . Here Eurinoe put a period to her discourse not without great discoveries of confusion , and I was in too much disorder my self , not to be astonished thereat , as perceiving my self reduced out of necessity , to act a part for which I had so much aversion . I thought it fit to make her some answer , and after I had studied sometime to dresse it with such obliging expressions as that I might neither engage my self nor deceive her ; Madam , said I to her , I now perceive I am much more happy than I thought myself , since I must infer from your discourse , ( it being your pleasure I should ) that I owe that to your affection , which I thought my self obliged for onely to your pitty . This happinesse is too great not to be esteemed and acknowledged by a person that hath the least pretence to respect and gratitude , and I must therefore promise you that you shall find my heart as well furnished , as to that point , as you can desire your self . This was all I said to her for the first time , and I was not able to judge , whether she were satisfied or displeased at it , for that Pelorus , whose fidelity she began to mistrust , comes into the chamber , which obliged her to fall upon some other discourse , and not long after to leave the roome . The discoveries of this affection of Eurinoe had made some further impressions upon me , if my soule had not been then strugling with other afflictions which I thought more insupportable and if the knowledge I might have had of the extremities whereto my Queen had been reduced thorough the Tyranny of Tiribasus had not tormented me with such a violence as afforded me but little leasure to think of any thing else . Wo is me ! what cruell reflections was I persecuted with at that time , and how often in the daie , did I represent to my self that my fairest Queen was fallen into the power of Tiribasus , and , it may be , upon termes of yeelding to his violence ? Then was it that I seriously repented me of my rashnesse in pursuing my own death , at a time that I should most have husbanded my life to do her further service ; and I thought that if I had minded my own safety , I might have been able , alone , and by some other waies , to take away Tiribasus'● life in the midst of all his Guards . That which aggravated my grief , was , that I durst neither enquire after any newes from the Queen , nor give any credit to what I heard related in that place , as being such as I could not but suspect . On the other side I could well remember that just upon my engagement in the battle , I had writ her a Letter , whereby I gave her to understand , that I was going to inevitable death , and consequently made no doubt , but that the newes of my departure was soon brought her , and spread all over Aethiopia . And th●● I saw must needs prove prejudiciall to me two waies , either by exposing her to a grief for my losse , proportionable to the first experiences I had received of her favours , or by exempting her , by my death , from the obligation she had to my Love , and the promise she had made me . I was so tormented with these cruell reflections that I saw there was no remedie , but patiently to expect my recoverie , and to hasten it all that lay in my power , it being not to be expected I should there meet with any expresse messenger whom I durst trust with the secret of my life , and Et●ocles being absolutely resolved not to leave me in the doubtfull posture I was in as to point of health , and withall in a place where I lay subject to a thousand dangers , if my abode there were discovered . I therefore resolved , with much difficultie , to complie with the present necessity , mustring up all the forces of my mind to my assistance in that emergencie ; while in the mean time my fairest Queen was still in my thoughts , and her idaea , as it was the cause of all my sufferings , was also the ground of all my consolations . That part of the Castle into which we were disposed was at some distance from all the rest , so that those persons that were in the others , knew nothing of what was done where we were , Eurinoe having so ordered things that all was carried on with the greatest caution and secrecy imaginable . By this means had I all the accommodation and attendance I could desire , insomuch , that , having kept my bed a moneth , I at last began to sit up , and to walk a little about the room . Now had I so much of Eurinoe's company , that she was in a manner never from me , making it her businesse , by all her discourses , though ever cloathed with modesty enough , to convince me of the greatnesse of her affection . I , on the other side , expressed my self with as much acknowledgment , as I could possibly , of the obligations I ought her , as well because I thought it no more then civility to do so , as upon the advice of Eteocles , who would not have me by any means to exasperate her , and was afraid of the dangers it was yet in her power to bring us into . But she in the mean time was not satisfied with my simple civilities , and expected I should engage my heart in a love proportionable to h●rs towards me . I , on the contrary , avoided all the occasions of saying any thing to her which might displease her , though I said not ought that the might be mistaken in , or on which she might ground any thing of affection . But one day , after she had pressed me very much to resolve on something , yet in a way full of sweetnesse and modesty , I thought fit to discover my thoughts more particularly then I had done any time before . Looking on her therefore in the most obliging manner I could ; Fairest Eurinoe , said I to her , I have this unhapiness for one , among many others that are my perpetual attendants , that I cannot convince you of the sincerity of my intentions , and the real acknowledgments I have for all the great demonstrations you honour me with of your affection . This misfortune happens to me , for that I really have too great an esteem for you , to make protestations to you beyond what I am able to make good ; but since you will needs oblige me to open my heart to you , with that freedom which I owe a person to whom I owe my life , and of whom I have received such extraordinary expressions of affection , I must tel you , fairest Eurinoe , that , since you are acquainted with my name and person , it is not to be doubted but you have had some account of my life , and consequently know how far I am at liberty to dispose of my affections . There are few persons in Aethiopia but know it , and therefore without obliging me to discover my self any farther , be pleased to reflect on what I can , and what I ought to do , and assure your self that I shall be infinitely desirous to afford you all the expressions of my resentments that I possibly can . Eurinoe seemed to be a little dashed at this discourse , and it was some time ere she could make any answer thereto , but at last , having sufficiently recollected her self ; I have , indeed , with all the Kingdom , said she to me , heard of the love you have for the Queen , the great actions you have done for her service , the intentions which the late King had to bestow her on you , and the hopes you may , upon just grounds , have conceived , that you may obtain her , and I am not so far blinded by my passion , but that I am sufficiently sensible of the disparity there is , as well in regard of nature as fortune , between Candace and Eurinoe , upon the account both of quality and beauty ; nor is my extravagance come to that height , as that I would dispute with Queen Candace , the possession of a heart to which she hath any pretentions . But my Lord , you are withal not ignorant , how that , on that side , all your hopes are blasted , that Candace hath now lost both her Kingdom and her liberty , and that all the good intentions she may have for you , stand you in no stead . She hath haply bestowed her self on Tiribasus , who is master of her person as well as of her dominions ; and the inclinations she hath had for you , if they have not already , will no doubt give way to that cruel necessity , which allows her not the liberty to make choice of a husband . These words , wherein I perceived there was abundance of probality and truth , came very neer my heart , and not being able to conceal it from Eurinoe ; The news you tell me is very doleful , said I to her , and yet you tell me nothing but what I knew before ; I have been acquainted with the usurpation of Tiribasus and the captivity of Candace , but I know withal , that the gods are just and omnipotent , and that by a turning-cast of their power and justice , they may overturne Tiribasus , and raise Candace into the Throne . There have been seen among men revolutions as strange as that , and we must not quit hope till the utmost extremities of misfortune . But such a hope as that , replyed Eurinoe , cannot be well grounded , and as it is not impossible but you might alone counterballance , and haply overturn the fortune of Tiribasus , if you had had sufficient forces to oppose him , for you are not ignorant that there is not any body left which he needs fear , or that can with any probability prevent his establishment in Ethiopia . I can do it yet my self , said I to her , not able to disguise my thoughts , what necessity soever there were I should do it , I may yet haply thwart that fortune which you think so well established , and put him to as great a hazard upon the usurped throne he is in , as he was in when he had the command of a hundred thousand men . Ah , my Lord , replies Eurinoe , trust not too much to that unfortunate presumption . Your courage is sufficiently known , but Fortune is not your friend , and your life is dearer to me then that I can , without trembling , reflect on the danger you must expose your self to . Your fear , said I , smiling , is haply for Tiribasus , as knowing well that a miserable person that is carelesse of his own life , may endanger those of the most powerful and most fortunate . Cleomedon , said she to me , you do not , I hope , any way doubt , but that your life is much dearer to me then that of Tiribasus , since I value it above my own . I shall not take the pains to perswade you any further as to that point , but shall onely adde thus much , that how far soever my brothers have been wedded to his interest , whether upon the account of fortune , or some allyance that was between our houses , and though Teramenes , ( whom when living I loved beyond my self , and whom dead as he is , I should have loved to t●e last minute of my life , had it not been for the fatal sight of Cleomedon ) was very much in his esteem , I could never , for my own part , approve his proceedings , nor conceive any respects for an ujust man and an usurper . She would have said more , had it not been for Eteocles coming into the room , before whom she would not insist any longer on that subject . In the mean time , my greatest care was to hasten my recovery , being upon thorns to fasten on some occasion to sacrifice the remainders of my life , with some advantage , to the service of my fairest Queen . But the more I recovered my health , the more did Eurinoe's diminish , insomuch , that at last she was brought so low by that unfortunate passion , that I could do no lesse then pitty her , if I may use that term with modesty , and was extreamly troubled that I could do nothing to comfort her . I was at last grown so strong , that I durst venture out of my chamber , and to go into a fair garden where she would needs have me to walk with her . I did it , though with much difficulty , she being forced to help me ever and anon by reason of my weaknesse . 'T was in this place that she made her complaints to me with more freedom then she could do in the chamber , and vvhere I vvas many times extreamly put to it , though I am obliged to give her this character , that , in all the most violent expressions of her passion , I never observed any thing to fall from her that was unhandsome or prejudicial to modesty . I urged to her , but to no purpose , the fidelity I ought to the Queen , and one day above all having pressed it to her more earnestly then at other times ; Cruel man , said she to me , you have but that onely argument to elude me withal , and I am confident , that it is without any hope that you make it a cloak for your cruelty . I have told you several times , that I would not dispute your heart with Candace , could you but think of her with any likelyhood of obtaining her ; but you know well enough that she is lost as to you , and yet thrust a dagger into the breast of an unfortunate woman who loves you but too well , and pretend fidelity to a person that cannot think on you , and , no doubt , does not . These words , which I was extreamly moved at , furnished me also with an answer thereto , wherewith I thought she would be in some measure satisfied ; yet so as that I should not stand engaged to any thing , and thereupon taking her by the hand , and wringing it , with an action that argued something of a passionate affection more then ordinary ; Madam , said I to her , it is no small affection to me to find you so doubtfull of the sincerity of my heart ; but since you are so incredulous , I must make you one overture more , which shall absolutely convince you of my reality . Since therefore you have already declared that you would not dispute my heart with Candace , and that it is onely upon the supposal of her losse that I must be yours , I protest to you , by all the gods , in whose presence we now are , and make a solemn vow to you , such as nothing shall ever oblige me to break , that if Candace be lost as to me , and that I survive her losse , I shall never love any thing but the fair Eurinoe . Though she could not derive any advantage from these words , if rightly understood , and that I hazarded nothing by promising not to love ought but her , in case I could love any thing after the losse of Candace , yet I observed that this discourse wrought that effect which I expected it should , and that she was so strangely appeased , that for many daies her thoughts were in a more then ordinary serenity , during which time I grew stronger and stronger , insomuch that I thought my self able , within a few days to get on horse-back . Now was it that my disquiets persecuted me afresh , as having neither armour , nor horses , and knowing no means how to procure any , but onely through the assistance of Eurinoe , whom I was very much afraid to make any proposition to upon that account , as being confident she would do all that lay in her power to prevent my departure at least as long as she could . And certainly I was not mistaken in the opinion I had conceived of her , and accordinglie as soon as she understood , that I was upon some resolutions to be gone , she was so extreamly troubled at it , that I thought it would have proved impossible to comfort her . This put me into a strange disturbance , as well out of the fear I was in , that her despair might produce something that should prove prejudicial both to her self and to us , as the improbability there was I should get out of her house , in the condition I then was in , without her consent , or indeed without her assistance . My thoughts were continually employed in finding out some expedient , and consulting with Eteocles , who was to seek in it as much as my self , when our disquiets were determined by an adventure that happened , and at which you will not haply be a little astornished . During the time that Eurinoe was troubled most with a fear of my departure , and that I found my self in such a condition as that I might get on horseback within three or four dayes , she took me along with her , as she had done diverse times before , to walk in the garden . And in regard I had now fully recovered my strength , she carryed me into the most solitary walks , and most remote , having with her that Gentlewoman , whom she had entrusted with this secret from the beginning , as if she stood much upon the decorum and civility she had alwayes observed towards me . After we had taken some few turns , we sate down upon a seat made of turss , at the end of a walk , on both sides of which was a high and thick hedge-row , and there , after she had spent some time in the remonstrances she ordinarily entertained me with . How cruel man , said she to me , can you possibly prevaile with your self to forsake me , and leave me in an indignation that I have made no impression upon your heart by so many demonstrations , of a perfect affection ? It seems then , that neither what I have done in order to your safety , nor what I have done against my self by exposing my self to the indignation and resentments of my friends , nor the violence I did for your sake , to an ancient and earnest passion , could never move that insensible soul of yours , and you make it a light matter to forsake me for ever , and to leave me at a time , when you cannot doubt but that the losse of my life depends on that of your sight . There fell abundance of other things from her , with such a torrent of words , as I knew not how to stand against . But when that was spent , and that she had given over speaking , Eurinoe , said I to her , I shall not leave you , till such time as you give me the liberty to do it , and shall be your self satisfied that I ought to be at a greater distance from you , as well in regard of your concernments as my own . By the discovery I have made to you of my thoughts you have understood that I am obliged to endeavour once more to do something for the service of an unfortunate Princesse , to whom you know my life hath been long since devoted , and I were unworthy your esteem if I should basely forsake her in the misfortunes whereto she is reduced . This is it I am obliged to do , as to what concerns my self ; and for your part Eurinoe , you must give me leave to tell you , that what may be thought lawful and haply commendable in your carriage , during the extremities whereto my wounds had brought me , would not be thought so after the recovery of my health , and that it would prove very unhandsume , and much prejudiciall to your reputation , that a person of my age , and one to whom you pretend an affection should make any longer abode in your house . What may have been kept secret hitherto , cannot be any longer , for time does at last discover things that are most concealed . You have abundance of vertue , Eurinoe , though you have been overcome by some passion , and it is your vertue as much as the assistances I have received from you , that I conceive my self obliged to esteem you for . Since then your vertue is really more then ordinary , suffer it not to be stained with those spots , which it will be hard for you to get out again , and endeavour to preserve your reputation amongst men by actions conformable to those of your life past . You will pardon me for being so free as to give you this advice which , assure your self , proceeds from a heart full of grateful apprehensions , as also if I presume to beg no other love from you , then such as you would afford a Brother , since that you perceive by the posture of my affairs , that I cannot love you otherwise then as a sister . I had not till then spoken in such terms to Eurinoe , whence it came that she was the more surprized thereat , insomuch , that for a long time she was not able to make any reply . And yet I think she had bethought her of something to say , when our discourse was interrupted by a little noise which we heard behind the hedg-row , against which we were sate , and not long after , by the appearance of a man , who , being come into the walk , made all the hast he could towards the place where we were . Eurinoe's thoughts being employed at that time much more then mine , I took notice of the man before she did , and saw that he was of a very goodly presence , a noble and majestick air , and had a very fair countenance for a man of that nation , though he seemed to be weak and brought very low , and discovered in his eyes some dreadful resolution . Being , for my part , ignorant what occasion might bring him thither , I was very glad of a sword I had by my side , which Eurinoe had given me the day before , and had begun to wear it but that very day , to make use of , if need were , in a Country where I was to suspect all things : but Eurinoe , who had thought before that it was either Eteocles or Pelorus , cast not her eies on him , till such time as he was come up almost to us . At the same time the woman that was with her gave a shriek , which she hearing , and endeavouring to find the cause of it in the countenance of that man , she immediatelie found it , when she knew him to be her unfortunate Teramenes , on whose death she had bestowed so many tears , and o● whose bodie she had made so much lamentation , and done things that sufficientlie argued her extravagance and despair . At this sight she gave a great shriek , as she brought forth the name of Teramenes , and the terrour she conceived thereat was so great , that she fell into a swound upon the seat where she was sate . Her action , that of the woman that was with her , and the name of Teramenes , which they pronounced , put me into an imagination it might be his ghost , or haply he himself preserved by some miracle . During that uncertainty , retreating back a little , when he was come up very neer us , and putting my hand to the hi● of my sword ; Stand there , said I to him , and if thou a●● onely the ghost of Teramenes , disturb not any further by thy approaches , those whom thy presence hath frightned . Were I onely the ghost of Teramenes , replied the man , it were to thee that I should addresse my self , as having been my murtherer ; but since I am Teramenes living , and recovered of the cruell wound which I received from thee in the battle , thou shalt not need to fear in this deplorable condition , him , whom thou couldest look upon without any dread in the head of an Army . I am Teramenes the over-faithfull Lover of that faithlesse woman , whose heart thou hast gotten from me after thou hadst taken away my life not onely in her opinion , but in that of all the world besides . I was thine enemy upon the concernments of Tiribasus who was my Friend ; I became thy enemie upon the wound I received from thy hands , which hath brought me to the extremities of life and death , and I have yet a more just ground to be thy enemie for the injurie thou hast done me in robbing me of the affections of Eurinoe , which I was in possession of , and had well deserved . I must further acknowledge , that this last injurie though thou hast done it innocently , had armed me against thee ; and that I came abroad this day , though the first of my stirring , with a resolution which might have proved fatall to one of us ; but the words that have fallen from thee , and which I have over-heard , have wrought a change in my thoughts , and I have found so much vertue , prudence and goodnesse in them , that they have taken off all the indignation I had conceived against thee . I come therefore , no longer as an enemie , but as a person that hath a veneration for thy vertue , and as one that is an humble suitor to that generositie , which thou discoverest as well in thy actions as thy words , to beg that heart of thee , which thou hast taken away from me , without making any advantage thereof , and which thou keepest from me , yet wouldst rather be without it . Restore to me Cleomedon , a thing which thou hast no mind to preserve , or if thou wouldst be further revenged on the Friends of Tiribasus , behold the sacrifice , which I shall now offer at the feet of an ungratefull woman , of a life , which must now be as detestable to her as my death was grievous at the last moments of her affection . While Teramenes disburthened himself after this manner , and that I hearkened to him with attention and astonishment , Eurinoe , by the assistance of her woman , and that of Eteocles and Pelorus , who came in at the same time , was come to her self again , and might have heard some part of what Teramenes said , while Pelorus , who had cast himself at her feet , assured her that he was really living , and craved her pardon for having put such a trick upon her . The woman was so strangely at a losse between horrour , astonishment , shame , and , possibly , grief into the bargain , for the return of a man she had then no affection for , that she knew not in a manner where she was , was not able to speak , and had not the confidence to look upon him . With this , she found it no small difficulty to be perswaded that Teramenes was living , though Pelorus had , by protestations assured her of as much , as but too too well remembring the last kisses she had given his cold and bloody body , and the orders she had given for his enterrement . While she was in this perplexity , Teramenes comes towards her , though by her shrieks she sufficiently discovered the fear she was in he should come near her , and thereupon stopping at the distance of some few paces from her , because he would not disturb her any further , and looking on her with a countenance wherein his passion was extreamly visible ; Is it possible , Eurinoe , said he to her , you should be so much affrighted at Teramenes living , when you could find in your heart to give him kisses when he was dead , and wash his face with so many teares ! But can I think that change any miracle , cruell and ungratefull Eurinoe , when I am so well acquainted with that of your soule ; and that I am not ignorant , how that , in the same minute , you were seen to passe from , the effects of the most violent passion in the world , to a mortall oblivion of him that had adored you with so much fidelity , and to new inclinations for a dying man , whom you had never seen before , and one that had been the death of those persons whom you thought dearest to you . I return , Eurinoe , I return , almost from hell to reproach you with your prodigious inconstancy , and the gods have been pleased to restore me to life contrary both to your expectation and my own , that I might come and represent to you , the many oaths and protestations wherein you have called them to witnesse , to your promises of an eternall affection for me . Is it possible that you can call them to mind without remorse and confusion , and can so many demonstrations of my love , which you sometime valued at the highest rate , come into your memory , and not raise in you either a secret grief or a secret repentance ? Your hand was lifted up to thrust a dagger into the heart of my Murtherer , and by an extravagance of passion , you were hurried into extremities not ordinary to your sex , when that fatall sight gave a check to your cruelty , and that new love , possessing it self of your soule in an instant , forced thence the unfortunate Teramenes in such manner , that you hardly remembred he had once lived . In the mean time , my life was preserved to my greater misfortune , and I wish it had pleased the gods to have put a period to it at that very minute when your affection ceased , and that their assistance and that of men had not proved so effectuall as to restore it me , to make me fall into the greatest unhappinesse that ever man groaned under . Do you imagine , Eurinoe , that heaven hath not a punishment for so strange an insidelity , and that the cries of a desperate and an injured Lover , will not bring upon your head those misfortunes which his Love permits him not to wish you . To this effect was the discourse of Teramenes , which fell from him with a certain action , that raised in me abundance of pittie , and he would have said more , had not the excesse of his grief prevented him , when Eurinoe , having quite recovered her self , as convinced , both by the things which she heard , and by what Pelorus had told her , would needs stop the torrent of his words . Whereupon , smothering that confusion and remorse which had tied up her tongue so long , she looked on Teramenes , not without some remainders of the fright he had put her into ; and not long after , venturing to speak , though with difficulty enough ; Whatever thou art , said she to him , whether the Ghost of Teramenes , or Teramenes himself alive , thou hast filled my soule with terrour and astonishment , and I cannot look on thee in that condition , after I had honoured thy cold and bloody body with the last demonstrations of my Love , but I must needs be disturbed at so strange an adventure . Assure thy self therefore that what thou hast observed in my countenance is meerly the effect of that trouble , and not of that confusion and remorse which thou dost reproach me with , and though it might haply have proved more advantageous to my self to have continued my affections to thee even after thy death , since it was decreed thou shouldst come to life again , yet is it certain that thou hast lost them by a misfortune which I have not any way contributed to . With what justice , Teramenes , canst thou charge me with any infidelity towards thee ? Have I been any way backward in the Love I had promised thee to the very last minute of thy life , or did we perswade one another that our Love should last beyond this life ? What law is that which engages one to this eternity of affection towards the dead , or by what symptomes , could I judge that thou shouldst return to life , after I had caused thee to be brought out of the Field in order to thy buriall ? Those demonstrations of love which I gave thee , and what else thou maist have understood from the unfaithfull Pelorus , were they the effects of an ordinary passion , and was there not ground enough thou shouldest be satisfied with a passion which engaged me to do things beyond the bounds of reason ? To revenge thee , I became , contrary to my naturall inclinations , more cruell than a Lyonesse , and would have attempted the life of an expiring Prince , at whose sight even Tygresses would have been moved to compassion . If I therefore were moved thereat , if the will of the gods , and generositie obliged me to assist him , and if since , ( as thou art too well informed to be denied any thing ) his excellent endowments , or some superiour irresistible power , have forced my inclinations , and taken that place in my heart , which was not to be eternally kept empty for one that was dead , dost thou find in this misfortune that horrid infidelity which thou reproachest me with , or didst thou imagine that my obligations were as great to thy ghost , as they were , while living , to thy self ? No Teramenes , think not that thou canst accuse me with any justice , and if thou hast been so unhappy to loose my affections , by an adventure so prodigious quarrel , with heaven , whose will it was it should be so , and not with my will which hath contributed nothing thereto . As to the misfortune which thou bewailest so much , my condition is not a jot happier than thine , and thou maist elsewhere find a better fortune than thou canst expect with the unfortunate Eurinoe , while in the mean time it is destined she should be eternally miserable , and exposed to that chastisement of heaven , which thou saiest must fall upon me , and which indeed I have already felt . The period of this discourse of Eurinoe's was a shower of tears which it lay not in her power to keep in any longer . Whereupon Teramenes whom it put to the extremity of grief , by reason there could not be a greater confirmation of the reality of his unhappinesse , casting a dreadfull look upon her : No , no , Eurince , said he to her , I shall accuse you no longer , but acknowledge with you , and submit to that irresistible power which hath forced your inclinations . But in regard my life might do your reputation some prejudice in the world , though my tongue were silent and that it is not to be doubted but that I am now as abomible , as ever I was amiable in your sight , it is but just my life should here determine , and that in such a manner , that you may not be therein mistaken a second time . The greatest regret I now have at my death , is , that I leave you an unfortunate woman , and if the vertue and constancy of Cleomedon could but give him leave to forget Candace to enjoy you , as you have , to gain him , forgotten Teramenes , the last intreaty I were to make should be , that he would be lesse cruell to her , and not aggravate any further a revenge which I desire not you should take . With these words he drew out a dagger he had about him , and listing up his hand , would have thrust it into his breast , if I had not fastened upon him , and staied his hand , though onely with so much force as to prevent him from executing his resolution . Teramenes , perceiving his design frustrated , looked on me very disturbedly , and endeavouring to snatch the dagger which I had taken out of his hands ; Cleomedon , said he to me , content your self that the experience I have of your vertue , hath prevailed so far upon me , that I would not have the effects of my despair fall upon you , and since I am willing to spare those by whose means I am become miserable , purposely that I might execute all my revenge upon my self , hinder me not from freeing my self from those miseries which I groan under upon your account . I will hinder you to lay violent hands on your self , said I to him , if it lie in my power to do it , and it shall not be my fault , if you do not find out some expedient besides that of death , to get out of those misfortunes whereof I am the innocent cause . Eurinoe knows very well , that it is not upon any hopes that I have given her that she perseveres in the affection which she hath for me , and I here give you a full discovery of my thoughts , when I tell you , that I should think my self a very wretched person , and abominable in the sight of Heaven , if a love so faithful as yours should come to an unfortunate end by my means . Having with these words taken away the dagger from Teramenes , I turned towards Eurinoe , in whom the deportment and last words of her husband had raised some compassion , I said to her all those things which pitty could suggest to me on her behalf , and alledged to her all the reasons which I thought might any way oblige her to dis-lodge me out of her heart , and to re-admit her faithful Teramenes . For some time she was not able to make me any answer , other then that of a shower of tears , which being at last over , she very earnestly reassumed the discourse , and charged me with the greatest cruelty and ingratitude imaginable . I heard all with abundance of patience , and not discovering the least trouble thereat , I took occasion to represent unto her , what might be the consequences of an obstinate perseverance , in a fruitlesse passion , and that directed to a man engaged in another love , one that was ready to take his leave of her , and should not haply ever see her again ; nay , which is more then all , one , that , though he were not called away by the affection he had for the Queen , could not make any abode with her , but to the utter ruine of her reputation , besides the little probability there was she would be so extravagant , as to entertain in her house the murderer of one of her Brothers . To this I added what she might fear from her other Brother , who was still with Tiribasus , and that she must needs expect he would have some designes , not onely against her life , but mine also , as being dear to her , but that , on the contrary , she could not but be happy with Teramenes . it being out of all doubt that he had an extraordinary affection for her , since the demonstrations she had received thereof were very remarkable : that he was approved and recommended to her by her friends , and , in a word , that it was the onely means to make a composure not onely in her own mind , but also in her house and fortunes . While I thus disburthened my thoughts to Eurinoe , Teramenes , having cast himself at her feet , bathed them with his tears , insomuch , that , whether it were upon that spectacle , which stirred up in her the embers of her former affections , or that she was convinced of the reason and truth of the things I represented to her , and withal lost all hope of being loved by me , and haply imagined she might never see me again , after a doubtful engagement wherein we spent the best part of the day , she at last began to yield . Whereupon looking on Teramenes , with a milder countenance then before , she turned towards me , and told me she would do what I should advise her to , and that , being become mine through the means of some unknown power , she now submitted again to the same power , which she was not able to resist . Teramenes , almost out of himself for joy , after he had given thousands of kisses to her feet , cast himself at mine , embracing me by the knees , calling me the authour of his safety , and his tutelary angel , and making all the earnest protestations he could to me , that he would heartily spend , to do me any service , that life which I had prevented him from destroying , and made him happie in . And knowing on the other side that Eurinoe might be in some fear he should afterwards remember the change that had happened in her affections , and accordinglie conceive some discontented thoughts of the love she had some time had for me , he , to rid her of that fear , made thousands of protestations to her , that it should never come into his mind again . He told her that he absolutely attributed that accident to the extraordinary merit of Cleomedon , which might produce no lesse miraculous an effect any where : but in fine , that , however he might seem to quarrel with her , he was confident of her vertue , not onely upon the former expressions she had made thereof , but also from that very demonstration of it , which , when he least expected any such thing , he had heard from the mouth of Cleomedon ; that , for my part , he should never conceive the least jealousie or ill thought of me , out of a confidence I should never prove unfaitful to Candace , either for Eurinoe , or any other person in the World. Here am I forced to contract my relation , for that , should I make it my businesse to repeat all the discourses which passed upon this occasion to satisfie and convince Eurinoe , it would take up more time then I have spent in the account of all I have given you already . At last I made an absolute reconcilation between Teramenes and Eurinoe , who endeavoured , all that lay in her power , to conceal before him , the violence she did her self upon that occasion , and prevalid with her so far upon the earnest intreaties of that Lover , that I got her to promise that she would be married to him before my departure thence , as she might very well do , being , as she was , altogether at her own disposal , and knowing withall that her marriage with Teramenes was approved of , and desired by all her friends . At last we would needs know of him , how he had recovered to life , and had carried his businesse so secretly that Eurinoe never so much as suspected any such thing . He , in few words , acquainted us , how that , after we had been brought into the Castle , Pelorus returning to the place , where he had left him , with a letter to carry him away , found him recovered out of that mortal swouning wherein he had continued all the night , and some part of the day ; that this man , being one that had been brought up in his service over-joyd at the accident , had taken such pains about him , that at last he brought him so far to himself , that he was sensible of what was said to him . To this Pelorus added , That Teramenes had commanded him to carry him to Eurinoe's , as having no place where he might well retire any neerer , and that thereupon he had been forced to acquaint him with the truth of all that had passed , as having far greater respects for his Master then he had for Eurinoe : That Teramenes had almost dyed in good earnest at that cruel news , and that neverthelesse , out of a desire to see the consequences of that adventure , and to apply those remedies which time and his own resentments should suggest unto him , he was content to be carried to a house that belonged to a Sister of Peloruus's , not far from Eurinoe's Castle , where he might not onely be privately looked after in order to his perfect recovery , but also be in a place , where he might every day understand , by Pelorus , what was done at Eurinoes : That all things came to passe as Teramenes had desired , and that he had been waited on and dressed with so much care as might be , by persons concerned in his wellfare , and such as had not anyway betrayed the secret committed to their trust : That this had been done with the greater ease , by reason of Eurinoe's continual employment about me , and the little curiosity she was then guilty of , to enquire what was done in her neighbourhood : That he brought Teramenes notice every day of what was done at the Castle , in regard he might go and come to his Sisters house without the least suspicion : That Teramenes conceived such a grief and affliction thereat , that many times he was upon the point of discovering all , not doubting but that Tiribasus , and Eurinoe's Brother , and all of that party would soon find out some means to dispatch me , when they were once acquainted with the place of my abode , but that he had been perswaded to the contrary , partly by his intreaties , who desired him to delay it , and partly by those remainders of love which he still had lest in him for Eurinoe , for whose sake principally it was that he forbore putting that bloudy design in execution ; that at last , through the assistances of those that were employed about his recovery , he was come to the posture of health wherein he saw him , and that having notice given him , that Eurinoe and my self walked every day in the Garden , he would needs come thither , to over-hear our discourse , if it were possible , and to take his opportunity to be revenged of me in such a manner as might least prejudice the reputation of Eurinoe ; That he had many times over-heard our discourse , through the hedge-row , but that in those which I made to Eurinoe , he had found so much prudence and vertue , that he immediately changed his resolution , and that perceiving I had no affection for Eurinoe , he thought sit to make his advantage thereof , and had then discovered himself to us to implore my assistance upon the opinion he had of my generosity . Thus did Teramenes give us an account of his adventure , and prevailed so far with Eurinoe , that she pardoned Pelorus , who in those transactions had expressed a greater love to his ancient Master then to his new Mistresse . But to what purpose should I spin out the particulars of this relation , all things were composed , quiet and serenity of thoughts began to chase away all former dissatisfactions , onely Eurinoe discovered by certain sighs that her soul was not absolutely recovered , and , three daies after , finding my self in a condition to depart thence , I charged Eurinoe with her promise , and in my presence obliged her to marry Teramenes . There happened some particulars in this action which I carefully concealed from Teramenes , and the next day I pressed them , to accommodate me with those things that were necessary for my departure , that I might repair to those places which I was obliged to go to , promising them , I should acknowledge , when it should please the gods to enable me , the assistances and kindnesse I had received from the officions Eurinoe . Teramenes granted my request , and furnished us with cloaths , arms , and horses , and would have gone along with me , had I accepted of his company : but I gave him thanks for his kind prossers , and told him , that I was satisfied he should be no longer my enemy , without engaging him to be any way serviceable to me against Tiribasus , who was much his friend , and so intreated him not to discover any thing he knew of me , and to promote the report which was already spread abroad of my death . And this I was the more confident he would do , not onely upon the promise he had made to do it , but also out of a consideration of his own interest , which would advise him not to publish a thing , that might exasperate Tiribasus against him . They also taught me an invention which proved very fortunate to me ; for , perceiving I was somewhat troubled how to conceal my self in the places I was to passe through , by reason of the fairnesse of my face , so different from the complexion of the men of that Country , they gave me a certain water , which is commonly used among the Aethiopians , by those that are desirous of a more shining blacknesse in the countenance , and having made experience of it first on my hands , they afterwards therewith painted my face , as also that of Eteocles , so that after three washings , we were growne as blacsh as if we had really been Ethiopians . They gave me a little Glasse Bottle full of it , to carrie along with me , and shewed me the way to take it off , when I had a mind to do it , which was , onely with warm water and certain herbs put into it . In this posture , after some bemoanings from Eurinoe , which she was not able to forbear , and thousands of protestations which I made her , to acknowledge her extraordinary favours , if ever Fortune proved kind to me , I departed from that house without any other company then that of Eteocles , and one servant on horseback , Teramenes bestowed on me , and of whose fidelity he gave me very great assurances . The designe I then had was secretlie to get to those whom I knew to be still my Friends , and were desirous to serve their Princesse , and had a zeale for the memory of their late King , hoping , that upon my returne they would be encouraged to attempt something for the service of their Queen , whom I knew to be well beloved among the Ethiopians . Among those Telemachus and Oristhenes were the most considerable , and , having understood in my way that they were retired from the Court to certain houses they had in the Countrie , where they passed away their time in griefe and solitude , I , without any danger , got to Oristhenes , passing through all places , without the least suspicion , by reason of the blacknesse of my countenance , which disguised me so well , that you your self , Madam , were mistaken in me . I shall not take occasion to prolong my discourse upon the astonishment of Oristhenes and Telemachus , when I had discovered my selfe to them , and when they found me living after they had bewailed my death . They gave me thousand of expressions of their joy and friendships , and continuing still as well affected and as zealous for the service of their Queen , as ever they had been ; they very cheerfully entertained the proposition I made to them , of attempting something against the Tyrant , and proffered of themselves to go , and secretly sollicit all her faithfull Servants and Subjects into some engagement , and to get together such a Body as might undertake some remarkable enterprize . They acquainted me , Madame , how you had been secured and guarded ; and gave me an account of your admirable constancy in opposing the sollicitations of Tiribasus , who was not yet come to the utmost violences , but had gone so far as to put your most faithfull Servants into some feare , that he would not long continue in those termes . I communicated to them the designe I had to waite on you , and they were perswaded , that , considering how I had disguised my selfe , I might come even into the presence of Tiribasus without any danger . I came to Meroe , where I had not the happinesse to see you the first time ; but the second , when I came into the Garden , I was more fortunate , and seeing you again , I laid as an offering at your feet your faithful Cleomedon , whom you had honoured with your tears , and who , through the excesse of your goodnesse and favours , still lives in your memory . The end of the First Book . HYMENS PRAELUDIA , Or , Loves Master-Piece . PART X. LIB . II. ARGUMENT . CLeomedon prosecutes the continuation of his History . He draws to his party 4000. men , with whom he forces the Palace at Meroe , forcing Tiribasus into the City , and sending Queen Candace along the Nile to Bassa . He maintains the Palace till the supplies raised by Oristhenes and others were come into the City , whereupon , sallying out to joyn with them , and jointly to engage Tiribasus , he meets with a party commanded by Asanor , defeats it , and kills him . He relieves Oristhenes , hard set upon , and consummates the victory by killing Tiribasus , Having secured the reduction of the City by a new oath of allegiance to Queen Candace , he goes after , thinking to find her at Bassa , but meets there with a probable report that she might be taken by the Pirate Zenodorus , whom thereupon he makes a fuitlesse search after , till at last he was by a tempest cast ashore neer Alexandria . Renewing his search after her upon Land , he meets accidentally with Artaban , they fight , but are interrupted by Zenodorus passing by , who is pursued by Artaban . They both fight against Zenordorus and his men , till that weakened by wounds and losse of bloud , he is relieved by Eteocles , and brought by Alexander to a house where he hath a sight of his Sister Cleopatra , but discovers not himself to either . By the mediation of Candace and Elisa , he is induced to an inclination of friendship with Artaban . Olympia and Arsinoe come to visit Candace and Elisa . Philadelph goes to visit Tigranes , to whom he presses his vain pursuit of Elisa , and reproaches him with his former affections to Urania : Olympia and Arsinoe are made acquainted with Artaban , who know him to be the same Britomarus , who had sometime had some inclination for Arsinoe , and had rescued Ariobarzanes out of the hands of the Pirates . Ariobarzanes and Philadelph are made acquainted with Artaban , and acknowledge their great obligations to him under the name of Britomarus . Agrippa entertains Ariobarzanes , Philadelph , and others , with the losse of Cleopatra , upon which the Princes that were present take occasion 〈◊〉 discover what they had every one contributed to that adventure . THe fair Princesse of the Parthians and the Queen of Ethiopia had hearkened hitherto with great attention to the relation of Cleomedon , without offering to interrupt him , but when he was come to that passage , Elisa , looking on the Queen with a smiling countenance ; You were very much to blame , Madam , said she to her , not to have discovered to me this particular of Caesario's life , because , in my judgement it is none of the least important . But I withall perceive that you purposely avoided all occasion of giving me any account of the Love of Eurinoe , out of a fear you were in , that I might observe in your discourse , some glimpses of the jealousie you may have conceived at that adventure . You force me to a protestation , Madam , replied the Queen ( with an action wherein she seemed to be as indifferent and as little earnest as the other ) which is , that the greatest part of those things which he hath related , was not come into my knowledge ; and therefore whether it were for the reason you alledge , or for some other yet unknown to me , Caesario had given me but an imperfect account of that adventure , and had not discovered the particulars thereof that were of most consequence . You are very much in the right , Madam , replies Caesario , for indeed , I should gladly have avoided giving you any account of it , could I well have done it , and the little inclination I have to engage my self in a discourse of this nature might have exempted me from doing it now , had you not laid your absolute commands upon me to that purpose . I have therefore made a shift to get through the first and longest part of my narration , since you have already acquainted this great Princesse with the entertainments that passed between us in the garden , as also all that happened even to the day , on which , after I had brought in four thousand men of those I had drawn in to our party by the means of Telemachus and Oristhenes , I forced the palace , and that Tiribasus , having saved himself by getting into the Citie , I led you through the garden to a vessell which I had provided to carry you along the Nile to the cittie of Bassa , a place then at our devotion . Of all these things , replied the Queen , I have given the Princesse an exact account , all you have yet to inform us of , is , what hath happened to you since our separation . Though this , replied Caesario , be the shortest part of my relation , yet is it that of greatest consequence , and I cannot but extreamly wonder you should not be more impatient to know whether you have not still a Crown to dispose of . After I had brought you to the vessell , and there left you , though not without much violence to my self ; to put the designe we had undertaken in execution , which we had in some part effected , in as much as concerned your liberty , but as to what was yet to be done were in a very ill posture by reason of the escape of Tiribasus , I returned to the palace , where I found all my men absolutely resolved to make good what they had gotten , and to fight for your interest to the last gaspe . I encouraged them in that designe by all the words I thought might any way animate them , and put them into a posture of maintaining the Palace , in the best order I possibly could . I made no doubt but that Tiribasus , as being a man much experienced in matters of war , would come immediately and set upon us with all the force he could of a sudden make , knowing that it concerned his safety to recover presently what he had lost , before those supplies came in to us which we expected . This he accordingly put in execution , as I had imagined he would , and he was no sooner gotten into the City , but he forced all the Citizens to take up armes , though the main motive of their obedience was their fear , their inclinations being absolutely for their Queen ; and in the mean time having given order that all the troops that were in the suburbs and about the Citie , should rally under the command of Theogenes and Asanor , he got a considerable body together , and came against the Palace with abundance of fury . You know , your self , Madam , that all the fortification there is about it , is a ditch with a low stone-wall flanked here and there with certain Towers . The ditch may soon be filled , as being neither very broad nor very deep , yet not so easily but that it would cost a great many men to do it , the palace being made good by a considerable number of men , and those all resolved to sell their lives at the dearest rate . Tiribasus having made his assaults upon that side of the palace which lies towards the City , sent at the same time to secure all the boats that were upon the Nile , that he might not onely have the command of the river to carry on the siege against us , but also prevent us from making any escape that way . Nay I doubt not but that , if he had had the least suspicion of your departure , he would have sent some boats after you ; but you might have been so far before he bethought him of that course , that I was out of all fear of your being taken before your arrivall at the City of Bassa , where you were expected . Tiribasus made his approaches and carried on the assault , as a man that very well knew what he had to do ; and causing some part of his souldiers to bring turfs , stones , faggots , and all such other things as were fit to fill up the ditch , he began to do it with abundance of earnestnesse , but there being within a considerable number of old soldiers , and such as were well versed in matters of war , and far greater then was necessary for the defence of the palace , while I gave order that some should rest themselves , the rest were disposed upon the battlements , and showering down arrowes upon the Stormers that were below , they filled the ditch much more than all those other things did which the enemy had brought thither to that purpose . I had , as good fortune would have it , found out in the palace , an infinite number of arrowes and all other armes , which it seems Tiribasus had caused to be brought in thither , and which was yet a further happinesse going into that chamber which he had appropriated to himself since his pretended Royalty , I there met with my own armour enriched with Eagles of gold , the very same which I had been stripped of after the battle , and which had been brought to him , as well for their sumptuousnesse , as to put him into a greater assurance of my death . I have been informed since that it was an officer that had fought under my command in the war of Nubia , and one that had some respects for me , that had hindred his companions from cutting off my head , to present it to Tiribasus , as they were once resolved to do , and was content onely to strip me of my Armour and to present him with them . This accident I looked on as a good omen , and thereupon putting them on with much joy , I imagined my self more hardly conquerable in them than I had been before . I very diligently visited all those places wherein my presence might be any way serviceable , and omitted nothing that contributed ought to our defence , no more then Tiribasus did on the other side to carry on the assault . I once perceived him , amidst a many of his Soldiers , issuing out his orders with much earnestnesse , and having discovered my self to him by a great shout , I took a bow and arrowes in my hand , and shot twice at him , the latter arrow coming so near his head , that he durst not continue any longer in the place where he was ; and perceiving that , at the same time , I caused him to be shot at severall waies , after he had threatned me by cries and gestures , he retired to a place where he was more secure . From that time I set upon him the best Archers I had , to shoot continually at him assoon as ever he should appear , by which means it came to passe that he was lesse confident in the assault then he had shown himself before . The number of men that I had within the palace was such , that I might have ventured to sally out , and have forced back the more daring of the Enemies side ; but it was my greatest concernment to gain time , in expectation of those supplies which Oristhenes was to bring me , and which were raised with so much privacy , in the Cities that were still under our command , that Tiribasus had not the least intelligence thereof , and in the mean time to keep Tiribasus so in play , that , directing all his force against us , he might make the lesse provision against other enemies . Besides those I had about me in the palace I had four hundred men lying dormant in the Citie , in certain houses whereof we were confident , and under the command of Clinias a Nephew of Oristhenes ; and these were ordered , assoon as the supplies were come , to joyne with them at a place appointed , and possesse themselves of a gate of the City to make way for the other forces . I discovered some part of my designe to the principall Officers , encouraging them to play the men that day , and promising them they should be relieved , if not the night following , at farthest the next morning . There was no great need of this sollicitation , for they all fought with such eagernesse , that , though Tiribasus had in some places filled up the ditch , and had brought sealing ladders to storme the place , yet all came to no other effect then that those who were most forward to get up , were rumbled down into the ditch , as it were to abate the confidence of those that were to come after them . You would haply think my relation very tedious and impertinent , should I give you a particular account of all the actions of that day , and therefore , I shall think it sufficient to tell you , that the Gods ( who no doubt , had a vengeance in store for the Tyranny of Tiribasus , ) took away the light of his reason in that emergency , and , depriving him of some part of his ordinary prudence , were pleased , that , blinded by the violence he was in to reduce us , he bent all his forces to do it , in such manner , that he made not any provision for the security of the City . Upon this account was it that he spent the whole day in assaults against us , but to no purpose , and having hardly taken one houres rest in the night , he was at us again before day , much more furiously then before . In the mean time , Oristhenes , having landed in the Island without any difficulty , was , with the advantage of the night , gotten to the very gates of Meroe , and , at the break of day , having given the signall which we were agreed upon with Clinias , he was presently at the gate , whither all his men , coming to him from severall quarters , came about him , and , before that those who were then upon the guard could perceive whether they were Friends or Enemies , they fell upon them , cut off those that made any resistance , and having forced the rest to fly , set open the gate for Oristhenes . Yet could not this be done with so little noise , but that those who were upon the walls , though but few , and those not much minding what was done , did , assoon as it was light , discover the forces of Oristhenes , and accordingly give the alarme ; but , before it could come to the place where Tiribasus was , Oristhenes was gotten into the City , his troops coming in still like waves , and meeting with nothing that any way opposed them . He brought in along with him three thousand horse , and about seven or eight thousand foot , all choice men , and such as were ready to sacrifice their lives for the just cause wherein they were engaged . Oristhenes used all the expedition he could to get in his forces , which he disposed into the more spacious streets and other large places that ly neer that gate , and when he saw that the greatest part were come in , and that the rest would follow without any hindrance , he advanced towards the palace , putting all to the sword that he met with in armes . He caused it to be cried wherever he came that the Citizens should lay down their armes , and that no violence should be done to those that would not fight for Tiribasus . It were impossible for me to represent to you what a distraction Tiribasus was in , when word was brought of that misfortune , and what imprecations he made against heaven , when he perceived himself surprized by those very enemies , whom not long before he had slighted for their weakenesse : and yet he withall saw that he had but little time to loose in consultation , and that instead of carrying on the assault against the palace , he must make head against Oristhenes and fight him . He accordingly resolved to do it , and thereupon , rallying all the forces he had abont him , and giving order that his horse should mount , he mounted also himself , and leaving a small number before the Palace to keep us in play , he took all the rest along with him to engage with Oristhenes . I had understood by a signall from Clinias that the supplies were come , and easily imagined what might have followed , insomuch , that , finding that I might either freely sally out , or at the worst meet with such opposition as I might well overcome , I thought it not fit to sight any longer behind dead walls ; and so leaving twelve hundred men to make good the Palace , though a lesse number might have served to do it , I commanded out all the rest , and getting up of a good horse , whereof I found no small number about the Palace , and which I disposed among the most considerable of those that were about me , I caused the great gate of the Palace to be opened , and drew out into a spacious place not far from it . Those that endeavoured to oppose our passage were immediately cut in pieces , and the rest , running away , made all the hast they could to Tiribasus . I was no sooner got into the City , but I caused it to be proclaimed every where , as Oristhenes had done before , that the Queen pardoned the Citizens , provided they laid down their armes , and this , running from one to another , proved so effectual , that the greatest part of the inhabitants took occasion to go home to their own houses , by which means Tiribasus's party became much weaker then it had been . However , the number he had about him was far greater then that of our forces ; but he could not make any advantage of their number in the streets , where the engagement was not the same as it would have been in an open field . Tiribasus was already engaged with Oristhenes , and upon the first encounter there was abundance of bloud spilt on both sides . As I was marching towards the place where I thought to have found them , I met with Asanor in my way , in the head of a party which he was carrying to the relief of Tiribasus . I immediately charged him , and it happening that we met in a spacious place , the engagement proved accordingly very hot and bloudy . The successe also for some time was very doubtful , but at last victory declared her self for the juster cause , and , Asanor being killed , with the most considerable of those that were about him , the rest ran away in disorder towards the place where Tiribasus was fighting against Oristhenes , and certainly there it was , that bloud and blows were not spared , and that we had by much the worst end of the staff . Tiribasus fighting with his men like one that had all at the stake , had charged Orisihenes with such fury , that the bravest of his men lay upon the ground , and he himself , being unhorsed , disputed the businesse on foot with little hope of victory , nay , it would not have been long ere he had lost his life , had not some of the best affected and stoutest of his men set themselves before him , and relieved him with much eagernesse . Tiribasus , making all the advantage he could of that overture of victory , forced his enemies to retreat , fighting them still even into the spacious place of Meroe . There it was that he thought to give them an absolute defeat , by reason of the advantage of the place , and the distraction they were already in , when I , coming to their relief another way , which I found free , got up to that place with my Troop , and immediately crying out , Candace , Candace , and those that followed me , Cleomedon , we revived those that were ready to quit the field , and abated their confidence , who expected nothing lesse then victory . The presence of the two chiefs added very much to the bloodinesse of the engagement , which was upon my coming reassumed , and , having sent some of my men to relieve Oristhenes , whose danger I had understood , I endeavoured to meet with Tiribasus , as knowing that in his person consisted all the war. I took notice of the place where he was , and he immediately knew me . I am easily perswaded that it was not his desire to avoid fighting , being , by the acknowledgment of all , a man valiant enough , and no lesse concerned in my death then I could be in his : but the most devoted to his interests that were about him , setting themselves before him , many were laid on the ground that I was forced to dispatch to come up to his person . At last we came together , notwithstanding the opposition of our men , and running at him full of fury ; The day is now come , Tyrant , said I to him , that thou must render up the Crown with thy own life into the bargain . He made me some answer , which I could not hear by reason of the noise , and the heat I was then in , and received me with a resolution not must different from what I brought . But , being ever and anon hindred by our men , who came in between us , and that especially by his , who fell upon me on all sides , I grew the more eager to determine the difference , and that was it had almost cost me my life . I had made two blows at Tiribasus , with such good fortune , that they gave him two wounds , whereupon he began to look on me as one that fought with a certain confidence of victory , when my horse , by reason of many hurts he had received , fell down so of a sudden , that I had much ado to get my feet out of the stirrups , and to stand before Tiribasus , who taking me at that advantage , was upon the point of running over me , I could not avoid the shock of his horse , insomuch that he had almost overthrown me , but in that posture leaning on my own horse that lay dead between my legs , with my left hand , I , with my right , thrust my sword into the belly of his , so that when he was coming at me , he felt him falling down under him . In that interim I closed with him , to avoid the shock of his men , and in that disorder finding a place unarmed , I run him with my sword through the body . Tiribasus stretched forth his arms as he was falling with his horse , but , in regard that I stood neer him , he very furiously cast himself on me , and , by his weight forcing me to the ground , he fell upon me , as he breathed out his last , and fastned on me in such a manner , that I found it no small difficulty to get from under him , all goared and covered with his bloud . The danger I was in by reason of that disadvantage , had been very great , had I not been relieved by diverse stout men , wo rescued me from the rage of Tiribasus's friends , and , notwithstanding all they could do , got me on horseback again . This , Madam , was the fate of Tiribasus , the usurper of your Dominions , and your precious Liberty , and you may see in it how that the just gods decreed he should perish by his hands , to whom , of all men , that revenge was most due . Upon his death , those that were of his party were so lost , as to courage and resolution , that the most eager in the cause could hardly be gotten to fight much longer . When I saw the resistance they made was very weak , and that some were running away in the streets , casting away their arms , I considered , Madam , that they were your subjects , and thereupon , out of a desire to spare their bloud , I cryed , and caused it to be cried up and down , that if they laid down their arms , the Queen would give them their lives , and would forgive all that was past . Some particular friends of Tiribasus would not accept of this proffer , but would needs be killed , and , among the rest , Eurinoe's Brother , whose life I would gladly have saved for his Sisters sake : but all the rest , perceiving there was no safety but by that means , and having , for the most part , sided with Tiribasus , purely out of fear , laid down their arms , and cried up and down , God save Queen Candace . I immediately thereupon sent orders every where , that none should be put to the sword ; and it was so religiously observed , that , after some few minutes , there was no more bloud spilt . All those of Tiribasus's party went in among the Citizens , who had laid down their arms as soon as I was gotten out of the Palace : and our men , though in arms and victorious , began to treat the others as their Country-men and companions . Oristhenes , who , having been set on horseback again by the relief which I had sent him , had joined with me , and behaved himself with abundance of valour , rid all about the City by my order , and so appeased the remainders of the disorder , that when the dead bodies were removed out of the streets , it could hardly be imagined there had been any fight . All things being thus composed , I sent out orders , that the more considerable of those that had followed Tiribasus , as well Citizens as souldiers , should come to me in one of the most spacious places in the City , and , after I had entertained them with a discourse ( which it were not fit to trouble you with a recital of ) wherein , having in , the first place , represented to them the greatnesse of their crime , I made them , in the next , apprehensive of that of your goodnesse , who were gratiously pleased , even at a time that they might be punished with severity , to pardon them so horrid an infidelity , and forget all that was past ; provided that for the future they did those things which were expected from them . And that I exhorted them to do with a true remorse , and to repair their crime , by a fidelity as remarkable as their defection had been . All the inhabitants answered me with cries and tears , and , pronouncing your name on their knees , they called all the gods to witnesse the sincerity of their intentions , and protested they had done nothing against you , but by force , and out of the fear they were in of the power of Tiribasus . The souldery , for the most part , returned me the same answer , so that after I had taken a new oath of allegiance from them all in your name , I dismissed the Assembly , permitting all to follow their occasions , and such as had friends dead , to bury them . I also gave way , that those that pretended a more particular affection to Tirabasus , should take away his body in order to an honourable enterrement , as knowing , Madam , your generosity to be such , as permits not your resentments to go beyond death . And thereupon , having my thoughts wholly taken up with you , and yet not thinking it safe to leave Meroe that very day , for fear of the accidents that might happen upon so sudden a revolution , I sent Clinias Expresse to you , to give you an account of all that had past , and to intreat you to remain at Bassa till the next day , at which time I should have waited on you , bringing along with me your people of Meroe , who were infinitely desirous of your returne . Having gone so far , I spent all the rest of the day , and some part of the night in pacifying and composing all things , and , considering the shortnesse of the time , there was such order taken , that it was hardly perceiveable that there had been any revolt in Ethiopia . But what grief it was to me , what distraction I was in , the gods onely know , the next day , when I found Clinias returned , telling me , that you had been expected to no purpose at Bassa , whither you came not at all , and where there had not bin any thing heard of you . Being extreamly troubled at this account of you , I immediatelie left Meroe , having onely staied so long as to leave orders with Oristhenes to take care of all things till your returne , and , taking certain boats , and such a number along with me , as I thought fit , of those I could best trust , I made all the hast I could to Bassa . There I soon met with the cruel confirmation of your losse , and understood from those that you had left to command there in your absence , that they had neither seen nor heard any thing of you . These unfortunate tidings raising the greatest distraction imaginable in my thoughts , put me to such extremities , as I had never been acquainted with before ; and the violence of my affliction taking away for some time the use of my reason , I had much ado to forbear revenging my self upon such as had contributed nothing to the misfortune . I did nothing the rest of that day , and all the next night , but wander up and down upon the Nile , while thousands of persons were searching in other places to the same purpose . But all proving ineffectual , I thought it my best course to return to Meroe , out of a conceit , that , without all question , you had been taken by some persons that Tiribasus had sent after you , and that , by securing those that were yet there , of the friends of Tiribasus , something might be discovered , when there comes to Bassa an Egyptian Marchant ship , by which I understood , that as they sailed up the Nile , they had met with the Pirate Zenodorus , with four ships , and had escaped being taken by him , by making to land , which they were not far from , and that they had passed so close to him , by reason of the narrownesse of the River in that place above any other , that they could easily perceive there were some Ladies prisoners in his Vessel , whereof they had seen some upon the deck , and heard the cries of others ecchoing all over the River ; and that afterwards , coming further into the River , after the Pirate was gone by , they met with abundance of carkases sloating , and found all the circumstances of a great and bloudy engagement . From this disourse , which the passion I was then distracted by easily induced me to believe , I immediately inferred , all circumstances considered , that it must needs be you , Madam , that was fallen into the hands of the famous Pirate Zenodorus , whose name was grown dreadful in all these coasts , and who was the best acquainted of any therewith , by reason of the perpetual inroads that he made upon them . You may easily imagine , Madam , that it were impossible for me to make you sensible of the grief it was to me to hear these fatal tidings , and that all I am able to say will come very far short of what I then felt upon the first entertainment of that cruel account of our malicious Fortune . This was it that put me out of all patience , and in a manner took away the use of my reason , insomuch , that the gods may well pardon me , if , during the time that that extravagance lasted , I did not alwaies observe that respect which a man should never be guilty of any breach of towards them . Nay , me thought the age I was then possessed by , was in some sort excusable , and that misfortune , happening at a time when I expected all the kindnesse and indulgence of fortune , seemed to me so great , that I could not imagine it supportable by the greatest constancy in the World. Neverthelesse , thinking it too great a lownesse of spirit to loose time in lamentations and fruitlesse complaints , I sent Clinias back , again to Meroe , with orders directed to Oristhenes , to hearken out every where after you , in case the tidings I had received of you should prove false , and to secure the most intimate friends of Tiribasus , to find out , by that means , whether you had been taken by any orders of his , and , having given him that charge , I took up three vessels that lay in the haven ready to set sail , accompanied by all those I had about me , that I thought able to fight , and made all the speed I could towards the mouth of the Nile , into the Mediterranean Sea. I thought it no such difficulty to make after Zenodorus , though with a number of vessels , much inferiour to his , and , no doubt , lesse serviceable as to matter of engagement , and all the fear I was in , was , that I should not find him , so far was I from any thoughts of being worsted , if I were so fortunate as to meet with him . We got out of the Nile , and were ●●tred into the sea , being absolutely to seek what course we should take ; but , having understood that Zenodorus came , often to Pelensia , and the ports adjoining to Alexandria , to sell some part of what he took upon those coasts , I imagined I might there hear of him , and so thought fit to make towards Alexandria . I shall not , Madam , trouble you with the complaints I made during the time of this sad course , nor the doleful reflections which tormented my thoughts without the least intermission . I was sensible , as indeed I ought to have been , of a misfortune that deprived me of the happines of your presence ; but this was not yet the greatest of my afflictions , and when I imagined to my self , that my fairest Queen was in the hands of a mercilesse Pirate , and represented to my self all the dangers whereto she might be exposed , ( and to which , as I have since understood from Eteocles , it was but indeed too too true that she was ) I was at a losse of all patience , insomuch that I could hardly forbear casting my self into the sea . At last , we were entertained by the same tempest which proved so favourable to you against the insolencies of Zenodorus , and which hath been the occasion of so many accidents upon these coasts at the same time ; and this also grew so implacable to us , that our veilels were dispersed , in such manner , that I could never yet learn any tidings of the other two , and know not but that they are long since devoured by the waves : and that wherein I was in my self , after we had , for two whole daies strugled with the same cruelty of weather , that you had met with , was at length cast upon this coast within a hundred Stadia of this City , so shattered , that it was absolutely unfit for the sea . I left some part of my men to get the vessell repaired , as at Alexandria they might with all freedome do , there being free commerce between the Ethiopians and the Egyptians , leaving orders with them that they should expect to hear from me in the port of Alexandria , and that they should make enquiry every where after the Pirate Zenodorus . And so , taking onely twelve along with me , proportionably to the number of horses that we had in the vessell , we all mounted , and having , for some time rid all together along the shore , I thought it not amisse that we divided into parties , it being the more likely way to find out what we sought , and thereupon shewing them a little village which I knew , and whereof I gave them the name , I entreated them , that , after they had visited all the places about Alexandria they would all meet there at night . This was done as it had been resolved , and for my part I would have no more in my company but onely one Esquire , by reason of the aversion , which , through melancholy , I had for all company . All that day was spent in a fruitlesse search , and at night meeting at the rendez-vous appointed , we there passed it over , wanting nothing as to the accommodation of the body , if the mind could have taken any rest . The next day , I named to them another small town distant from this place about two hundred Stadia , where was appointed the meeting for the night following , and so , dividing into severall parties , as the day before , directing them to take other courses then they had done , went my self as before , attended onely by a single person in the qualitie of an Esquire . I had wandred up and down for some part of the day , when , finding my self sweltred with heat , and the weight of my Armour , which I had not put off all this time , I would needs take a minutes rest , and refresh my self at a spring that lay in my way in the midst of a very pleasant valley . With this resolution I alighted at a certain distance from the spring , and , having given my horse to the Esquire , I sate down by it , and putting up the visour of my head-piece , I drunk of the water , and lay down on the grasse , where no doubt I had taken some little rest , had my grief been so supportable as to afford me such an intervall . I had not been there many minutes , when there comes to the place where I was , a man accoutred much after the same rate that I was , and , as I conceive , with the same intention . His armes were very sumptuous , and he was of a goodly presence : but I thought him quite another man , when he had put up the visour of his helmet , as I had , and that , casting my eies on his face , I found he had the best countenance in the world ? We saluted one another very respectfully , though that in his face , as well as mine , were visible the characters of more than ordinary sadnesse . After he had quenched his thirst , which it seems had forced him thither , he began to look more earnestly on me , and he had no sooner cast his eie on my face but he thought he should know me . His behaviour obliging me to look on him with the like earnestnesse , methought the lineaments of his face were not strange to me , and , notwithstanding the alteration which seven or eight yeares might have wrought therein , I presently was perswaded I had seen him somewhere before . We looked thus one upon the other , with some suspence on both sides , when he , first discovering himself , and speaking to me with an accent which I was not unacquainted with ; I know not , said he to me , whether you would find Britomarus in my countenance as I would do Cleomedon in yours . There needed no more than these words to put me out of all doubt , that it was no other then the same audacious Britomarus , with whom , while we were yet both very young , I had had that great falling out in Ethiopia , and whose valour and generosity I had so much admired . And though I should have gladly concealed my self from any other person , yet could I not imagine it pardonable in me to do it from Britomarus , after I had reflected on those things that had passed between us , and thereupon making him an answer suitably to his manner of speaking to me ; You are very much in the right , said I to him , I am Cleomedon , and though it is with much ado that I called you to mind , yet now I am absolutely satisfied that you are Britomarus . 'T is very true , I am Britomarus , replied he , and I must tell you moreover , that I am Artaban . Under this latter name I am much more known among men then under the former ; under that name I have gained some battles , conquered Kingdomes for ungratefull Kings , and have done those actions , which have haply raised me to that rank , whereto I told you at our last parting , I was in hopes to raise my self . I have measured my sword with Kings , who have not thought it any dishonour to themselves ; I have raised some of them , I have pulled down others , and I have not met with any greater than my self , till the chance of war had decided the controversie . There needed no more than the word Artaban , to satisfie me as to some part of those things which he told me , the reputation of Artaban being so much spread all over the world , that few were ignorant of the great actions he had done . On the other side , by reason of the acquaintance there had been between me and Britomarus , I was easily perswaded that he was Artaban , as finding in him all things extreamly conformable to what I had known in the other . I hearkened to his violent discourse with much patience , to see what would be the issue of it , when he , proceeding ; I do not , said he to me , tell you these things of my self , Cleomedon to derive any vain reputation thence , but to give you occasion to remember that , when I was affronted by you , and forced to quit the service of Candace for your sake , I told you , as we parted , that a day might haply come , wherein I should be in a condition once more to measure a weapon with you . Not but that the cause of that resentment of mine hath long since been taken away , and that the addresses which were slighted by Candace , have Been entertained by a Princesse who is not inferiour either to Candace or any other Princesse in the world ; not also but that I am satisfied that the aversion which I have ever naturally had for you , is unreasonable , since your excellent endowments ought in all justice to gain you the esteem of all the world . On the other side , it is not unlikely , but that there may be some occasion , nay haply necessity , that both of us should employ our armes elsewhere , and upon that consideration I shall not oblige you to turn yours against me : but you will be pleased to remember , when we shall meet with a more favourable opportunity , that Britomarus is arrived to that condition which he said he should come to , and dares measure a sword not onely with Cleomedon , but with all the Princes upon earth , This fiery discourse of Artaban's , though it raised in me a certain esteem for the person , yet was I not a little incensed at , and my thoughts being easily put into disorder by reason of the affliction I was in , there needed but a small matter to put me out of all patience . Not but that I was extreamly troubled at this adventure , as such as obliged me to a fruitlesse engagement , in a time which I was to employ in finding out other enemies ; but there being no grief so great as to smother the Love of glory , I thought , that , the discourse , which Britomarus had made , well considered , I could not with honour avoid fighting , though he had left it to my choice . Upon this reflection looking on him with an eie , which easily discovered how much I was moved at what he had said ; Artaban , said I to him , I am very ready to believe of you all that you say of your self , as also all that Fame hath spread abroad concerning you , and am withall satisfied , that the cause of your resentments hath been taken away by the change of your affections ; but , it seems , though there be no quarrell between us out of any consideration of jealousie , I am yet to be accountable for your aversion , and though there want not haply other occasions of far greater consequence than the motives of our differences that call me elsewhere , yet will I be obliged for my liberty to prosecute them , to my self and not to your civility . Let us not remit to another time and other opportunities , what we may determine in this . It is possible we may not meet with another so favourable , and we were both equally blameable if we should now part and avoid an engagement that is now become necessary , and for which it seems you come so well prepared . With these words I rose up from the place where I lay , and after I had put on and fastened my head-piece , and taken my buckler from my Esquire , I got up on horseback , and rid forth into the most delightfull part of the plain . Artaban was not a person to be expected , he had his foot in the stirrup assoon as my self , and being immediately , come up to me , he easily discovered by all his deportment , that he was the person Fame published him to be . The first ouset proved very furious , and the indignation I was in to think that he should continue an unjust aversion during so many yeares for a displeasure I had innocently done him , and for which I had made such satisfaction , caused me to fight with no lesse animosity against him , then I had done some few daies before against Tiribasus . The first blowes that were dealt on both sides were hearty and heavy enough ; but being both very well skilled in the use of the Buckler , there were a many exchanged ere there was any wound received on either side . At last being more and more exasperated by this triall of our strength , we engaged one another with lesse circumspection , insomuch that both his armour and mine began to be dy'd with the blood , which our swords drew out of our bodies . That spectacle heightning our courage added also to our animosity , and no doubt but that the end of the combat would have proved fatall to one of us , nay it may be to both , by reason of the great equality of our force , when a certain man on horseback riding at a small distance from us , and making a sudden halt , staied for some little time to look on us . For my part , I could see nothing in the man that might divert me from minding what I was then about : but Artaban had no sooner cast his eie on him , but he gives a great shout , and at the same time , gave me such a blow over the head that I was for some minutes stunn'd with it . However , I made a shift to recover and that immediately , and was thinking to drive towards him , when , looking about , I perceived him at a great distance from me , riding with all the speed his horse could make , after the man we had seen , and pursuing him so closely , that it was not long ere a turning that was in the plain deprived me of the sight of him . This accident put me very much to a losse , as being too well acquainted with the valour of my Adversary , to imagine that it was out of any motive of fear that he avoided fighting . No , I was far from conceiving any such thing of him , as knowing him to be as gallant and as stout a man as ever drew sword : but being already exasperated by the sight of my blood sliding down along my Armour , I would needs run after him , either to decide our quarrell , or know of him the reason why he had left me in the midst of it . Whereupon observing the way he had taken , I followed the track of his horse , with all the speed I could make , and within a small time came into a place where I found him engaged in a combate with another man that seemed to be no lesse valiant then himself . But , my greatest Queen , I shall say no more as to what past then , because you were your self present and saw all , having Eteocles with you , and another valiant person , who made it his businesse to part us . There it was that I had the happinnesse to see you like a flash of lightning , and just at the minute that I began to feel the first motions of joy for that adventure , I saw you carried away , once more , by the man whom Artaban had pursued , who was returned thither with his companions , and was the Pirate Zenodorus , as I have understood since by Eteocles . The fair Queen , who had been present at that action , and had observed all till she was carried away , was so well acquainted with all passages , that he might well forbear all further account thereof . Whereupon the Prince related to her , how that he had followed her so long , till at last , through the great losse of bloud , and the weaknesse he was reduced to , by reason of his wounds he fell off his horse ; how he had been relieved by Eteocles , and not long after by his own Brother , Prince Alexander , and the Princesse Artemisa . He afterwards entertained her with an account how they had brought him to the house where they had taken sanctuary themselves ; how that some few daies after , when he had in some measure recovered his health , he had been acquainted with the History of their loves , and yet , though he had not the least mistrust of their vertue , and friendship , that he thought it not fit at that time to discover himself to them , as not knowing whether she might take it well at his hands . He afterwards acquainted her with the arrival of the Princesse Cleopatra , and her being in that house , to whom also he had not discovered himself , and how that the next day she had been carried away again with Artemisa . Caesario aggravated to the Queen the affliction he conceived at that misfortune , as being not in a capacity to afford his Sister the assistances he ought , and to go along with Alexander after those that had carried her away ; yet told her withal , that it was his resolution to have done it , and that he would have put on his armour , if Alexander himself had not prevented him ; and if Eteocles had not taken such order , that he could get neither arms nor horses for that day : that the next day towards the evening finding himself a little stronger , he got out of his bed with an intention at the same time to seek out both Candace and Cleopatra , and was got to one of the windows , whence , casting his eye upon the adjoining wood , he had seen a Chariot passing by , wherein he had perceived the Queen , with the fair Princesse of the Parthians , whom he knew not , that upon that happy sight , joy taking its former place in his soul , friendship had submitted to love , and the losse of Cleopatra troubled him the lesse by reason of the recovery of Candace : That he would immediately have run after her , but , not long after , Eteocles , coming into the room , and having communicated that good news to him , had intreated him to have a little patience , and to give him leave to run alone after the Chariot , to find out the truth of that adventure ; That accordingly Eteocles got on horseback , and followed the track of the Chariot , and those that conveyed it , into Alexandria , whither having got in undiscovered , he had informed himself so well of all things , that he understood how the Queen was in the Palace , with the Princesse of the Parthians ; that she had been rescued out of their hands that had carried her away by the Praetor Cornelius , and that she was attended with all manner of respect , though she had discovered her self onely so far as th●● she was a Lady of great quality , born in Ethiopia ; that these tidings restoring him , as it were , to a new life , had also restored him , in some measure , to his health and strength : and that , having that very day sent Eteocles into the City to speak with her , if he possibly , with any convenience , could ; he returned some time after , with news , that he had seen her getting up into a Chariot , wherein she went out of the City , to take the air along the river side , and would come within a smal distance of the house where he was ; That , upon that news he was not able to keep in any longer , and that notwithstanding the reasons alledged by Eteocles , who would by all means have hindred him , he got on horseback , and rid for●h into the wood , in hopes of some opportunity to see her , out of a confidence he should not meet with any one that knew him . That it was , as he crossed the wood up and down upon that design , that he first heard certain out-cries , and afterward saw the Prince●s Elisa in the hands of Tigranes ; That , though he knew not who she was , he had done her that service which he ought her , and that he had not forsaken her , had he not seen Artaban , and a company of men on horseback coming behind him ; That being unwilling to be discovered by them , he withdrew ; but that he had taken particular notice of Artaban , and that , looking on him as the most concerned in the relief of the Princesse , he was very glad that he had done him that good office , as wel out of a consideration of the satisfaction a man takes in doing what he is in honour obliged to , as out of a remembrance , that , in the engagement they had had together , against the Pirate Zenodorus , and his men , Artaban had relieved him , and helped him on horseback , after his own had been killed under him ; That afterwards he had wandered up and down the wood , in hopes to see the Queen , but that , having observed some appearance of Agrippa and Cornelius , with their Troop , he would not by any means be met with by them , and thereupon retired till night , at which time , through the help of the darknesse , he made a shift to get into the City , and , knowing what part of the Palace the Queen was lodged in , he , without any difficulty , found her out , having once gotten upon the terrace , where he had met with Clitia . Thus did Caesario put a period to his relation , and when he had given over speaking , the Queen , looking on him with a countenance wherein her thoughts were in some measure legble ; Caesario , said she to him , you have had your traverses and extremities , and we had ours , which I shall not trouble you with any relation of , because you have understood them already from Eteocles . If I have suffered much for you , I must yet confesse you have endured more for me , besides , that by your attempts and valour , you have regained me a Kingdom , which I gave over for lost . It is but just it should be a present made to you , as it were , in some sort , to reward your care and conduct , and might it please the gods I had any thing to present you with , that were more considerable and more precious , that I might requite , as I ought to do , those so many noble demonstrations of your affection . Madam , replies Caesario , it is beyond the merits of my blood , nay , indeed , of my life , to deserve the expressions I receive of your favours and goodnesse , and I am very much ashamed to expect so many great things from my noblest Queen , when I am able to offer her nothing but a miserable wretch discarded and dispoiled of that which now makes up so many Monarchies and a ............ T is enough , saies Candace , interrupting him , let me hear no more of that discourse , if you have not a set purpose to displease me , and take it for granted , that your person is of a value high enough to be preferred by the greatest Princesses in the universe before that of the usurper , who is now possessed of your Fathers Palace . Having by these words engaged him to silence , she fell upon some other discourse , wherein she discovered to him what trouble she was in for the danger whereto he exposed himself , by coming into Alexandria , where he must expect no lesse then death if he were once known ; as also her displeasure to see him so carelesse of his health , as being not sufficiently recovered , ( as might be seen in his countenance ) to venture on horseback , and take such pains as he did . The Prince , after he had thanked her for the afflictions she was in for his sake , as being the pure effects of the tendernesse she had for him ; For the hazard whereto I expose my self , said he to her , it is not so great as you imagine it , and besides the difference there is between the face of a child of fourteen years of age , and that of a man of four and twenty , the report that is scattered up and down the world of my death hath taken such root , and is particularly so much credited by Augustus , that it were no small difficulty to perswade people to the contrary : and for my health , I find , that through the joy which the gods have been pleased to afford me , by meeting with you again , I have recovered my strength in such a measure , that within three or four dayes I shall be in as good plight and condition as ever I was , either to do any thing in point of arms , or to waite on you by sea into Ethiopia . Eteocles hath within these two daies found out our vessel , which the Ethiopians that had followed me have gotten made fit for the sea again , and rides at anchor within a hundred stadia of Alexandria . Your faithful subjects that are aboard it , have understood , not without great transports of joy , that you were in this City , and expect your orders with that secrecy which Eteocles hath engaged them to . I shall be content to remain either with them , if you think it good , or in the house where I have already made some abode , and where , by the appointment of Alexander , I have hitherto been extreamly well entertained , and at such houres as these you will give me leave to wait on you for some small time , till the day that you shall have resolved to depart hence . Alas ! for matter of departure , saies Candace to him , it shall be as soon as your recovery shall permit , besides that there are some other reasons best known to my self , which would force me to hasten my departure hence , were it not that the company of this fair Princesse , which I cannot without an infinite affliction ever quit , doth prevail with me to wave all resolutions of that nature . It was but just , said Elisa to her , that you gave me that little comfort , after the cruel discourse you have entertained me with , and I shall be very much troubled to consent to your departure , if you do not take me along with you . These last words fell from her with a certain smile , whereupon the Queen looking with a more serious countenance ; Fairest Princess , said she to her , you speak that in jeast , which , with more reason , you might do after another manner : and were it the pleasure of the gods , and that I might hope so much from your friendship , as that , till such time as you are reconciled to the King your Father , or have setled your self by other waies , you would make your residence in Ethiopia , you shall be there attended with so much respect and affection , that possibly it would be long ere you returned among the Parthiaus . Two houres since I could not have made you this proposition ; but since that through the assistances of the gods , and the valour and conduct of Caesario , we have recovered the Kingdom of our Fathers , I shall never derive any advantage thence that can be more acceptable to me then that which I may receive by this goodnesse of yours . This discourse of Candace was accented with so much affection , that Elisa could not forbear embracing her , and kissing her many times together , giving her withal many thanks for this demonstration of her friendship , in terms wherein she fully expressed how extreamly sensible she was thereof . At length , turning to Caesario , I should have feared , said she to him , that the difference there is between you and Artaban might have engaged you to employ the interrest you have with the Queen , to oppose the sanctuary and entertainment she is pleased to prosser me , as knowing the inclinations he hath for me , and haply having understood the marks of a more then ordinary esteem which I have for him : but since you have been so fortunately generous , as to have done her , with joy , the greatest service she could have expected from the best of her friends , I cannot but hope , that , through the assistance of the Queen , who will make it very much her businesse to perswade you thereto , you will not be so exasperated against him , as to deny him your frienship , if he desires it of you , as he is obliged to do . Madam , replies Caesario , I can make an unfained protestation to you , that I never had any hatred against Artaban , and from the esteem I have ever made of his admirable endowments , it may easily be inferred , how extreamly I was troubled to find in him so much aversion for me . Insomuch , that without engaging by this action , the Queen , or your self , to a belief that it proceeds from the respect and complyance I have for your commands , I shall gladly embrace his friendship , and give him what assurances of mine you shall think fit . Elisa seemed to be extreamly joyd at this discourse of Caesario's , whereupon the Queen , desirous to unite those two extraordinary persons by a friendship great as that which was between herself and Elisa , knowing that Caesario had had some imperfect account of the great actions of Artaban , as also of the affection he had for Elisa , acquainted him in few words with what of most consequence he was yet ignorant of . Insomuch , that by that relation she gave him such a character of Artaban , that he looked upon him as the greatest and most generous of men , and representing to him the difference there is between those elevated souls in whom noble actions raise onely an impression of esteem and respect , and those other reptile ones , wherein they produce envy and enmity , to desire with earnestnesse , the acquisition of his friendship . It is not to be doubted but that the sight of Caesario was an infinite satisfaction to Candace ; and Caesario , on the other side , could gladly have spent whole ages in her company , and yet not be sensible of their length ; but yet , besides the fear which upon his account Candace was perpetually in , the night was in a manner spent , and Caesario thought it too great a presumption to delay any longer the repose of those two great Princesses . So that he was obliged to recommend them to their rest , having first obtained the Queens leave to waite on her the next night at the same hour , and promised , that he would entertain Artaban with all friendly embraces , if it should prove his fortune ever to meet him again . Assoon as he was gone , the two Princesses went to their beds , and by reason of the alteration that had happened that day in their fortunes , having dismissed those cruel disturbances which interrupted their repose , thy fell into such a quiet sleep , that it was very late the next day ere they awoke . Thus was this night passed over by those many illustrious persons who were then at Alexandria , and the next day assoon as Olympia and Arsinoe had notice brought them , that Candace and Elisa were awake , they left their own lodgings with an intention to give them a visit , and to let Elisa understand how much they thought themselves concerned in what had happened to her the day before . They would by no means give way that Ariobarzanes and Philadelph should follow them , though it was no small torment to them to be out of their Mistresses presence so much as one minute , and indeed they were not over-earnest to do it at that time , knowing well , that by reason of the difference of sex they had not the same freedome with the others to visit Ladies before they were dressed . Besides Philadelph was a little troubled by what he had understood of the arrivall of Tigranes , and the attempt he had made to carry away Elisa . And being withall a kinsman and friend to the King of the Medes , and that it was by his assistance and that of Archelaus King of Cappadocia , that Tigranes had recovered his Kingdome , he knew not well , how he should behave himself towards Elisa , for whom he had already conceived abundance of respect , and for whom Arsinoe whose commands he was wholly to be guided by , had a very great affection . At last he resolved not to do any thing that Arsinoe might take amisse at his hands , or prejudice the respect he had for Elisa ; but he thought he might safely go and see Tygranes , having understood that he was in Alexandria , and thereupon taking his leave of Ariobarzanes for some time , he went to give him a visit . And yet before he was gotten out of doores he called to mind the ancient enmity that was between the King of the Medes and the house of Armenia , though there had been a peace concluded between those two Crownes by the interest and Authority of Augustus . And accordingly , fearing that Ariobarzanes was still wedded to the quarrell wherein his house had been engaged , and consequently an enemy to Tygranes , he entreated him for his sake , to moderate the resentments there might be yet remaining in him as to that affaire , and to do that Prince no ill office , if he did not by some deportment of his , oblige him thereto . Ariobarzanes , who was a person of an excellent good nature , promised Philadelph to be guided in all things by him , and seeing himself deprived of all company by his departure , he went to see Agrippa whom he extreamly honoured for his vertue , and whose friendship he was very desirous to preserve that he might make use of it , either upon his own account or Philadelphs , against the implacable humour of Artaxus , whom he stood much in fear of . Tygranes had passed away the night in such fits of madnesse and exasperation , as had hardly allowed him the rest of some few minutes , and brought him into an humour , which made him unfit company for all in a manner , Philadelph onely excepted . But assoon as he cast his eies on that Prince whom he had infinite love for , and whom he was obliged to for the recovery of his kingdome , all his melancholy and extravagant resentments vanished to make way for that excesse of joy which filled him at a sight so little expected . He found it some difficulty to imagine to himself that it was really Philadelph ; but when the Prince had by his words and caresses , confirmed what his eies durst not easily decide , the satisfaction it was to him proved an excellent remedy to alleviate his discontents , and , suffering himself to be absolutely possessed thereby , his behaviour towards the Prince was such as could not proceed but from a violent and cordiall affection . After the first complements , ordinary upon the occasion of such an interview , were past , Tygranes asked Philadelph what strange adventure had brought him to Alexandria , and Philadelph , having made the same demand to the other , they reciprocally satisfied one the other ; and entertained one another with an account of their last adventures , by means whereof they were come to Alexandria . Tigranes seemed to be very glad at the fortunate successe of Philadelphs Love , though he could not but much wonder , that that fair Delia , of whom he had heard such strange things while they were in the wars together , was the same Arsinoe , that was reported to be dead long before with her Brother Ariobarzanes , and Sister to Artaxus their in econcileable enemy . Philadelph told him that he had been no lesse astonished at it himself , and therefore doubted not but that the indeprecability of Artaxus and that of the King his own Father might yet put a many rubbs in their way ; but , all notwithstanding , he thought himself happy in having consecrated his life to the most amiable and most vertuous Princesse upon earth , and that he expected no lesse from the friendship of Ariobarzanes , and the authority of Caesar then that all things should be so carried that both parties should comply to contribute to their good Fortune . After they had had some discourse of the affaires of Philadelph they spoke of those of Tigranes , and after that that violent King had with a great deale of fury and fiercenesse disburthened himself of part of that which lay so heavy on his heart , and made thousands of complaints against Elisa , and disgorged thousands of menaces against Artaban and all those that were of his party , Philadelph took occasion to reassume the discourse with abundance of mildnesse in these termes . You do not doubt , said he to Tigranes , but that I am your Friend , and as deeply engaged in your interests as any Prince whatsoever , either of your allies or neighbours . The expressions I have received thereof , are but too many , too great and too important , replied Tigranes , not to raise in me a confidence of your Friendship . Since you are so much of that belief replies Philadelph , you will give me leave to tell you that you your self contribute most of any to your own misfortunes , and that the same Elisa for whose sake you have once already lost your kingdome , may prove the occasion of greater inconveniences to you . I must needs acknowledge the world affords not any thing comparable to her beauty , not any thing greater than the rank she is in among the Princesses of the earth , and that the Crown of the Parthians , whereof she is yet presumed to be the lawfull heir , is , next to the Roman Empire , the greatest Monarchy in the world . But on the other side , yo are to consider , that this Elisa shunns you , hates you , preferrs before you a person whose revenues consist in his sword , and defies the indignation of her Father and her King , meerly to satisfie the aversion she hath for you ; so that you may well infer that there is little likelihood to reduce that which neither paternal autority , nor the hazards she hath hitherto been exposed to , have ineffectually attempted : And therefore , if you will take my advice , you will make this advantage of the disentertainment of your addresses , to banish out of year heart a person that slights you , and one that , though she were within your power , will never have any affection for you while she lives , and consequently , must needs make you , by reason of the continuall hostility which you must ever expect to struggle with in your own house , the most unfortunate Prince upon earth . On the other side , I have heard of some little engagement you were in towards Vrania , during the time you took sanctuary with King Archelaus , her Brother , who may with very much reason be exasperated against you , if the things I have heard be true , and you must needs expect the reproaches of all the world , if by your irregular proceedings you disoblige a friend from whom you have received services of so great consequence . While Philadelph held him with this discourse , Tigranes hearkened to it with much impatience , as desirous to interrupt him . But when he had given over speaking ; I must needs acknowledge , said he to him , that there is abundance of reason in some of these things which you insist upon ; but if you have had as much love for Delia as you have sometimes told me you had , I am to learn , how you can imagine it should be so easie for me to disengage my self from that which I have for Elisa , the influences of whose beauty are not so weak but that they may work their effect upon a mans heart while he lives . Besides , though my inclinations that way proceeded not out of any engagement of Love , and the interest of a Crown , such as is that of the Parthiuns , I am obliged to do what I do out of a consideration of honour ; for I have married her by my Ambassadours , and the King her Father bestowed her himself upon those Ambassadors , that she might be brought into my embraces . So that I am to take in any part of the earth , wherever I meet with her , the woman that is my lawfull wife , and by all manner of waies revenge the affront I have received , and I cannot imagine that Caesar , or any other Authority in the world , will oppose so justifiable a resolution . For Vrania , you know the worst she can expect ; it will be no prejudice to her to give place to Elisa , and though what you have heard should prove true , she is no worse dealt with by me then she had been before by you . I hope you are not so far mistaken , replies Philadelph , as to imagine I ever promised Vrania any thing , and that if I had , the Love I have for Arsinoe should not oblige me to deceive her . As for the revenge you speak of , and which you say you ought to endeavour for the affront hath been done you , I know not on whom you should execute it , and if you take my opinion , I think it is onely of Elisa that you have received that affront . I shall not revenge my self on Elisa , replied the King of the Medes , because , notwithstanding her ingratitude and insensibility towards me , she is yet dearer to me than my own life , and I could never attempt any thing against her , but it must wound me to the heart . But I will punish that audacious fellow whom she most shamefully preferrs before me , and will chastise a person who , risen out of the dust , would needs raise himself above Kings , and who , not able to list himself up into the rank whereof he now is , but by the favours that I have done him , and the employments I have put him into in my Armies , hath so insolently abused the fortune he crept into by my lenity , and treats Kings as his equalls , if not as his inferiours . I am not acquainted with Artaban , replies Philadelph , though his great fame hath raised in me a great desire to be ; but if I may measure him by the things I have heard related of him , I cannot look on him as a person that Kings should contemne . This you can testifie more than any other , and consequently when I consider the things he hath done as well for you , as for the King of the Parthians , it cannot enter into my imagination that you will find it so easie a matter to punish him as you conceive . Philadelph would have said more to that purpose , as being not able to forbear giving that acknowledgement of Artabans vertue which all the world confessed to be its due ; but observing in the countenance of Tigranes , that he was not well pleased with discourses of that nature , he thought fit not to continue it , and not long after falling into some other talk , for some time , they went together to give a visit to Agrippa . Tigranes made some difficulty to go , by reason of the hindrance he had done him in his design the day before ; but considering withal that , by reason of the interest he had with Caesar , the successe of his affaires depended partly on him , he went along ; Philadelph having before hand made him promise , that he would not discover any dissatisfaction towards Ariobarzanes , who was no enemy of his , and had made the same promise as to him . Agrippa entertained all these Princes with much civility , and , being a man that derived no pride from the greatnesse of his fortune , because it was indeed below his vertue , he treated them with all the honour due to their dignity . And knowing that in Alexandria they had not all things suitably to their rank , nor had that attendance , they were wont to have , especially Ariobarzanes and Philadelph , who had not any retinue at all , he invited them to dine with him , excusing himself for being so free with them , out of a respect of their present condition in Alexandria , which was such , that they could not have those accommodations at their own lodgings , which they might with him . Ariobarzanes and Philadelph were perswaded to stay ; but Tigranes would needs dine with Cornelius , who had sent him an invitation to that purpose in the morning . At this first interwiew between Ariobarzanes and him , they saluted one another as persons that were not acquainted , without any expression of discontent or animosity of either side , which was all that Philadelph desired . In the mean time Arsinoe and Olympia were gone to visit Elisa and Candace , whom they took just getting out of bed , and assoon as Olympia was gotten neer Elisa , putting on , yet with a cheerful look , the countenance of a slave ; What , Madam , said she to her , have you no employment now for your slave , and will you 〈◊〉 your self to be dressed , and receive the services of those that are about you , and slight mine ? Elisa blushing at this discourse , after she had kissed Arsinoe and Olympia ; I cannot blame you , Madam , said she to her , for reproaching me with the faults , which , through my ignorance , I have committed against you ; and to be ingenious , I must confesse they are such , that if you are not in some measure guilty of them your self , I shall be ashamed of them as long as I live . This discourse had been continued somewhat longer , if the fair Arsinoe had not interrupted it , to let Elisa know , how much she thought her self concerned in what had happened to her , as well upon her , meeting with Artaban , and with Tigranes , assuring her , that she was no lesse troubled for any misfortune night come to her , then those persons that had been of her acquaintance many years together . The discourse of Olympia was much to the same effect , and that in terms full of affection ; and when Elisa had returned them thanks , cloathed in the best expressions she could , For your part , Madam , added she , speaking to Olympia , you have done nothing upon this occasion , but what I might justly have expected from the friendship we have mutually promised one another : but for yours , Madam , said she , directing her speech to Arsinoe , I must needs acknowledge my self infinitely obliged to you , for adhering to my interests , against your own friends , or , at least , if I may be pardoned that freedom , against those of Philadelph . For I cannot imagine you are ignorant , that Philadelph , is both a Kinsman and Friend to Tigranes , and that it was Philadelph himself that raised him into that Throne , out of which Artaban had pulled him down . Since you oblige me to answer for Philadelph , replies Arsinoe , smiling , and , and blushing at the same time , I shall tell you , that haply he did but his duty when he relieved his friend and kinsman against those that had dispossessed him of his dominions ; but if he place any concernment in the losse or enjoiment of my person , I shall accordingly hope , that those of our house will be as dear to him , as any related to that of Tigranes , who hath ever been an enemy thereto . And for our own particular , I am to tell you , that there is such a constancy in the inclinations we both have to honour you , that I dare assure you that we shall ever be of the same party . Besides , I am further to let you know that both my brother and he , though they never saw Artaban , are so strangely fallen in love with the noble fame he hath acquired , and the account hath been given them of his person , that it will be a kind of miracle that ever they should oppose him in any thing . Some considrations of no small consequence have obliged them to forbear visiting him this morning ; but they hope , that ere this day be over , they shall find out some means or other to see him : and if you will pardon me the acknowledgment of my own curiosity , I must confesse , that I desire it no lesse my self , and that I cannot make any representation of him to my self , but as a very extraordinary person . When you shall have seen him , added Candace , your conviction will be much greater then your confidence is now , and you will find , that though Fame be extreamly liberal of her good word and character of him , all comes short of the truth , and in this discourse which I make of him , I am the more to be credited , the lesse I am obliged to be his friend , and that , for some little infidelity he hath been guilty of towards me , I were sufficiently dispensed from speaking so much to his advantage . This last expression falling from her with a smile , and that observed by Elisa , onwhom she looked at the same time ; I did not imagine , replied Elisa , that you had been acquainted with Artaban , and much lesse that you could have charged him with any infidelity : but I have this only to say by way of excuse for him , that if he had been guilty of it towards any other person then your self , whose attractions are so great , as to confine the most inconstant minds till death dissolve them , I think I should pardon such a defection out of a consideration of the noble cause of his change , and that I should not call that man inconstont that should forget all things to sacrifice himself to the fair Princesse of the Parthians . You would take that for good satisfaction , saies Candace to her , if he had forsaken you to serve her ? I know not what I should do in that case , replied Arsinoe , smiling , but am satisfied , that I ought to do it , if I were but any thing rational . I do not place so much felicity in revenge , replies the Queen of Aethiopia , as to wish that Philadelph should prove inconstant ; but I would with all my heart , that Artaban , in whom you are not so much concerned , had seen you , had loved you , and had forsaken you , to court Elisa , and it would be no small happinesse to me to have so fair a companion in this disgrace . Arsinoe was going to make her some reply , when Olympia takes occasion to break off the discourse ; out of a desire to be more particularly informed of the adventure that had happened the day before ; as having before had but an imperfect relation thereof . Elisa entertained them with an account of it ; but , being unwilling to bring in any thing into those adventures relating to the History of Candace , which they had not been acquainted with , as they had with her own , she said nothing of the discourses that had past between her and Artaban , and did not discover any thing whence they might imagine that Artaban was Britomarus . These two Princesses were , by this relation , confirmed in the great opinion they had conceived of him , and acknowledged that such a man , though without Crowns , was to be preferred before those that wore the ●ichest in the World. When the Princesses were quite dressed , word was brought them , that dinner staid for them , and though Elisa doubted not but that she should see Artaban that afternoon , as she had promised him , yet out of a conceit that she should not any time that day , have the freedome to see him alone , she thought sit to entreat the two Princesses to dine with them , which proposition they complied with , when they had understood by a messenger that came from Ariobarzanes to the Princesse his Sister , that Philadelph and himself were invite● to Agrippa's . Assoon as they had dined , they immediately returned into Elisa's chamber , whither they were hardly all gotten , but Cephis● came and acquainted the Princesse , that Artaban was at the door desirous to waite on her . She , with a certain agitation which she was not able to conceal , gave order he should come in , so that at the name of Artaban , Arsinoe , and Olympia prepared themselves for a sight which they had long been infinitely desirous to see . Artaban was immediately admitted , and came in with that attractive countenance , and majestick deportment , which raised in all those that saw him , respect and admiration . Olympia was astonished at it , as finding somewhat beyond all she could have imagined of him , and would needs turn to Arsinoe , as it were to read her thoughts of him in her countenance , when she observed in it , more of astonishment and surprise then she had thought to find there . Accordingly , Artaban , having in the first place very submissively saluted Elisa and Candace , had no sooner turned himself towards Olympia and Arsinoe , to do them the same civility , but the Armenian Princesse met with , in his countenance , that of Britomarus , the same Britomarus that had courted her with a very violent affection , in the King her Fathers Court , that Britomarus , whom , for his over-confidence , she had slighted , though she infinitely esteemed him for his great worth , and who , not long before , had , in Cyprus , protected her against the violences of Antigenes , and restored her into the hands of Ariobarzanes , after he had delivered him out of the chains of the Pirates , as she had related to Philadelph two daies before . These last obligations put upon them by Britomarus were of such consequence , that in a mind , such as was that of Arsinoe , they could have produced no lesse then an acknowledgment equal thereto , and when that in the person of that great Artaban , whom she looked on as a man , whose sword decided the fates of Empires , she found that of Britomarus , to whom she ought her honour , and her brothers liberty , sh● could not avoid being seized by a violent surprise , yet such withal , 〈◊〉 was delightful , and brought with it no less satisfaction then astonishment . Nor indeed either could she , or would she , dissemble it , and thereupon coming up to him with such a confidence as she might have expressed towards a most affectionate brother : What , Britomarus , said she to him , are you then that great Artaban , whose fame fills the universe , and who , under that illustrious name of Artaban , are pleased to conceal from us that of Britomarus , to whom I stand engaged for my own honour , and my Brothers life ? The other three Princesses could not but wonder very much at this discourse of Arsinoe ; but indeed Artaban could do no lesse himself , as considering with himself , not without astonishment , how Fortune , in so smal a space of time , should bring together , out of several Kingdoms that lay at a great distance one from another , the onely three persons for whom he ever had conceived affection . The presence of Elisa , as things then stood ; put him into some little disorder , and yet not willing to be thought insensible of the civility he had received from Arsinoe , for whom he had infinite respects , after he had saluted her with as much submission as he could have done , even when his affections were most violent for her , Madam , said he to her , the same fortune , that makes Delia's and Arsinoe's , may also make Artaban's and Britomarus's , and under both these names I continue towards the Princesse Arsinoe a respect , which nothing shall ever be able to make me forget . Elisa , during this discourse , being gotten close to Arsinoe : What , Madam , said she to her , it seems you are acquainted with Artaban ? Since Britomarus is the same with Artaban , replies Arsinoe , I dare tell you , Madam , that I knew him before you , and shal further let you know , that I have much reason to be acquainted with him , since that , not to mention the addresses he sometime made to me in my own Country , even while he was yet very young , he hath within a small time , by his admirable valour , and with the hazard of his life , preserved that , which , amongst us , is counted most precious , and delivered my brother out of the hands of the Pirates . What Sister , cries out Olympia , is it than to the great Artaban , that we are obliged for the safety of Ariobarzanes ? It is so Sister , replies Arsinoe , t is to him that we are obliged for him , and I believe , let him go which way he will , he shall every where meet with persons engaged to his fortunate valour . If your considerations are limited by the engagements you have to my valour , replied Artaban , you may reflect onely on services which you might justly have expected from all those persons whom fortune had favoured with the same opportunities to do them ; but if you call to mind that over-confidence , as you thought it , which you punished with so much severity and disdain , while I continued in Armenia , you will haply conceive your self more obliged to my crime , then my services , and that I had presented you with a thing at that time , which might have made a greater impression in your memory , then that little relief , for which you are endebted onely to my sword . These words made Arsinoe blush , and while she was considering what answer she should make , Candace not well affording her the the time to do it ; Ah Madam , said she to her , might it please the gods that the wish I made some minutes since may be accomplished , and that it were true that Britomarus were guilty of the same infidelity towards you , which you so much approved , or , at least , thought so excusable by reason of the noble cause thereof . For matter of infidelity , replies Artaban , I am not guilty of any towards the fair Arsinoe , for she never accepted of my fidelity , nor entertained the respect I had for her with any obligation . But certain it is , Madam , that when I left you , I brought away this young heart , which was , upon my first inclinations , grown confident enough , and laid it at the feet of Arsinoe , and that , without all question , I had spent my whole life in that engagement , if the rigour of this Princesse , and the pleasure of my destiny , reserving me for another vassa●age , had not involved me in other chains , for which I should willingly forsake , with all it contains that is most excellent , the Empire of the whole World. But who can be confident , saies Elisa to him , not with too much earnestnesse , that these last chains will not be broken as the former were , and what ●eauty in the world can be secured against your inconstancy , since that of these two fair Priecesses hath not been able to fix it ? I am very confident , replies Artaban , that she , whose vassal I now particularly professe my self to be , is not in any fear I should break the chains I am in , and am far from thinking my self so happy , as to put her into any fear , which might raise me to a degree of felicity whereto I am not yet arrived . Might it please the gods I were on those terms with her , for I should find it no hard matter to 〈◊〉 her , that I conceive my slavery too too glorious for me to imagine there is any need of fidelity to continue in it . These few words he thought sufficient as to that point , and Elisa was satisfied therewith , not insisting upon any further matter of justification to be convinced of a fidelity , which she had experienced in so many extraordinary demonstrations . Upon that account was it that she fell upon some other discourse , and so asked Artaban , by what miraculous means he had escaped out of the sea , into which she had seen him cast himself , and being satisfied for that day , she could not hope to have any private discourse with him , she entreated him to relate before those Princesses , by what strange waies he had escaped , and in what manner he had spent his life since their unexpected separation . Artaban was preparing himself to obey her commands , conceiving , as she did , that he must needs expect till some other , more favourable opportunity , to enter into private discourse with her , when there come into the room Agrippa , Philadelph , Ariobarzanes , Ovid , and some others , who had dined that day with Agrippa . Arioborzanes and Philadelph , how impatient soever they might be to see their beloved Princesses , from whom , after so cruel an absence , they could hardly bear with one that took up onely some few minutes , found that desire , when they were come to the Princesse of the Parthians lodgings , exchanged into another , viz. That of seeing Artaban , whose great reputation had raised in them no lesse curiosity for his acquaintance then esteem for his person . Assoon as Philadelph saw him , he thought there had been something more then humane in his countenance and deportment ; but Ariobarzanes had no sooner cast his eies upon him , but , as Arsinoe had done before , finding Britomarus in the person of Artaban , he retreated some few paces with an action full of astonishment , and a little after coming up to him with his arms spread open , after he had craved the pardon of Elisa and Candace , for the freedom he took in their presence , he embraced with all the demonstrations of a perfect friendship , and , seconding his caresses with words full of affection ; O ye just gods , said he , is it possible , that in this Artaban , who is so favous all over the World , I should find that Briton arus , who is so dear to me , and to whom both my Sister and my self are obliged for our honour , life and liberty ? Ah! no question , it is the very same , added he a little after , and all things were so great and promising in Britomarus , that , from the first discoveries he made of himself , we could presume no lesse then that they would terminate in the glory of the great Artaban . Artaban , entertaing the caresses of that truely noble and amiable Prince with all manner of acknowledgement , and his expressions of him with abundance of modesty , answered him with the respect he had for those Princes that degenerated not from their dignity ; and , knowing withall that Ariobarzanes was yet more considerable for his actions then for his birth , as he had understood from the relation he had received of him after he had rescue 〈◊〉 out of the hands of the Pirates , he looked on him with so much esteem , as he could possibly have for those whom their quality and rank make the most recommendable ●●ought men . Whereupon disengaging himself out of his embraces , My Lord , said he to him , your own vertue makes you set too great a value on their valour in whom you may have discovered some vertuous inclination , and the actions of Artaban are not so considerable as the miracles of Artamenes . Besides , both your self , and the Princesse your Sister conspire together to attribute to me the glory of an assistance you received not from me , since that it is not to be doubted , but you had your self a greater hand then I had in the victory , which rescued you out of the hand● of the Pirates . They had continued their discourses to this effect for some time longer , if Philadelph , perceiving by what Ariobarzanes had said , that Artaban was the same Britomarus who had rescued De●ra from the violences of Antigenes ; and put to death that infamous Ravisher , and all his lewd companions , being almost out of patience to expresse his gratitude towards him , had not come up to him with as much earnestnesse as Ariobarzanes had done before . And in that heat , not having the least memory of the interests of Tigranes , but looking on Artaban , as a person to whom he was obliged for what was of greater conce●nment to him then his life ; And have not I , said he to him , as much reason as any man to offer my self up wholly to the service of the great Artaban , and can he have delivered Arsinoe out of the hands of her enemies , and not command the life of Philadelph . At that word Artaban , having taken notice of Philadelph , whose goodlinesse , as to his person , he had already observed , and whose life he had been acquainted with , both from the mouth of Arsinoe , and that of ●ame it self , looked on him with more earnestnesse then he had done before , and , considering him as one that might justly be of that number of men , whom he thought worthy his respects and affection , he accordingly expressed himself with as much freedom to him , as he had done to Ariobarzanes . So that after he had received his caresses with the same civility , It had been very much more to my advantage , said he to him , that you had had these favourable sentiments towards me , when you were so earnest in restoring my enemy to his throne , and in a condition to deprive me of all , both my hopes and my happinesse ; but what time or occasion soever you take to proffer it me , I must needs place abundance of glory and felicity in your friendship . When the King of Cappadocia , and my self , replies Philadelph , assisted Tigranes to recover his Kingdom , out of which you had forced him , we gave him an assistance , which , no doubt , we ought to have afforded our friend and our kinsman ; but what advantages soever he might have made of your absence , he would have been but little the better for it , if that sword of Artabans , which commands victory where ere it comes , had still been in the service of the King of the Parthians . When that sword purchased me any victorie , replies Artaban , I had not to deale with such enemies , as Philadelph , and if Tigranes had followed your noble examples , he had never fallen into those misfortunes out of which you have since delivered him . Philadelph replied to this discourse with much modesty , and they had continued it somewhat longer , if Agrippa and the rest of the company had not interrupted it , all looking one upon the other with a certain esteem and veneration . And certainly the persons that were then met were such , that whether sex were looked upon , there was still matter of esteem and admiration , it being likely to prove a hard matter to find in any other part of the world , a like number of persons to whom nature had been so liberall of her advantages . When they were all sate , they fell into very pleasant discourse , but it was not free from some reservednesse , and , unless it were Ovid , and some others that came along with Agrippa , there was not any one in that noble assembly that was not rather desirous of private discourse with some particular person present , then a generall conversation . Ariobarzanes and Philadelph could have wished they had been where they might with freedom speak to their Princesses , yet were not they the most disturbed of any , and whereas their fortunes were in a more settled condition than those of any of the rest , they accordingly with the more patience endured that little abatement of their satisfaction . Artaban , who had not had any discourse with Elisa since their separation , was no doubt very desirous of it at that time ; but being confident that he was loved to as high a degree as he could rationally desire , he was much in a better condition than Agrippa , who certainly was the most disordered of the whole company . He had taken a seat very neer Elisa , but he could not say a word to her which must not be heard by all the rest , especially Artaban , who sate at a very little distance from her , and , for the most part , had his eyes fixt on her countenance . Elisa from time to time fastned on him such lookes as easily discovered what kindnesse she had for him iu her heart ; or if those who were not concerned therein in were accordingly the lesse apprehensive thereof , they were but too too significant to the construction of the passionate Agrippa , who , reading in them all he could fear in favour of his Rival , was wounded thereby to the very heart . Of this he would have givenexpressions remarkeable enough had he hearkened onely to the suggestions of his passion , but being a person of much prudence and reservednesse , he so far 〈◊〉 he agitations of his thoughts , as not to discover them 〈◊〉 to Elisa , who had already taken but too much notice 〈…〉 Now there having not happened any thing of a long time in that Country so remarkeable as the carrying away of Cleopatra , that became for some time the subject of their discourse , and after that Agrippa had acquainted the company with the order that Cornelius and himself had taken for her recovery , and how they had sent by land an infinite number of persons to find her out , and by Sea the greatest part of the ships that were in the port of Alexandria , to so little effect that none of all those brought any account of her , all spake with very much resentment of the misfortune of that fair Princesse . It went to the very heart of Candace for Caesario's sake ; Elisa out of her own excellent good nature , was extreamly troubled at it , and Ariobarzanes and Arsinoe though the children of Artabasus and Brother and Sister to Artaxus , having not for the deplorable destiny of their Father , that cruell resentment which their Brother would never quit towards the innocent family of Mark-Anthony , but , on the contrary , calling to mind , with tendernesse , the yeares they had spent in the company of the Princesse Cleopatra and her Brothers , in the same Citie and Palace , where they then were , and reflecting on the demonstrations they had in those daies received of their affection , were very much afflicted at that misfortune . Insomuch that Ariobarzanes , concerning himself in it with that ingenious generositie which was observable in all his actions , made a protestation that he would hazard his life in the service of that Princesse . Whereupon , Agrippa , who had privately seen Alexander the day before , had furnished him with a vessell , and had in few words been informed by him how things had passed , looking on Ariobarzanes with a smile ; I am very glad , said he to him , to find your sentiments of this businesse suitable to the greatnesse of your courage ; but I am doubtfull whether you will persist therein , when you have understood that the Princesse Cleopatra was carried away by the King of Armenia your Brother . Ariobarzanes was very much at a losse to hear that , but not long after rejoyning to the former discourse ; You entertain me , for your own diversion sake , said he to Agrippa , with a discourse that seems to have but little probability in it ; but , it being supposed that the King my Brother had carried away the Princesse Cleopatra , I should by no meanes approve his action , and would never serve him in such an unjust enterprise . I expected no lesse from your vertue , replies Agrippa , and it is upon the experience I have of it , that , after a little recollection , I am resolved to acquaint you with the whole truth of that businesse , and shall inform you of divers other passages which you must needs be astonished at , after I have told you that instead of sending abroad both ships and men , I would have gone in person , as I thought my self obliged both in point of duty , and the friendship I have for the children of Anthony , in pursuit of the King your Brother , who would needs come and carry away even out of our port a Princesse of the house , and under the protection of Caesar , if I had not received an expresse order from the Emperour not to stir hence , upon any account whatsoever , before his arrivall . This premised , Agrippa perceiving that the whole company , and particularly Ariobarzanes and Arsinoe , hearkened very attentively to him , gave them a brief relation of what he had understood from Alexander , of his first addresses to Artemisa , of the cruelty of Artaxus , and the extremity whereto he had been reduced upon the scaffold , his escape through the assistance of Artemisa , and his arrivall upon the coast of Alexandria with that Princesse . Ariobarzanes , who had trembled , as it were , out of the horrour he had conceived 〈◊〉 that description of his Brothers cruelty , was on the other side glad of the safety of Alexander , and commended Artemisa for the acknowledgement she had made of his affection ; protesting that if he had been neer her , he would have encouraged her in that designe , and have sacrificed his life to promote it . Agrippa , perceiving him to persevere in those vertuous sentiments , after he had commended him for it , reassumed his discourse , and entertaining the company with all that Alexander had learned from Cleopatra , during the space of a whole day that they had been together before her last carrying away , gave them an account of her meeting with the King of Armenia upon the Sea ; how that cruell King was going to thrust a weapon into her breast to kill her , and had been disarmed by the Love he immediately conceived for that Princesse ; the persecutions he had made her suffer , their arrivall upon the coast of Alexandria , the escape of Cleopatra , the relief she had received from an unknown person on horseback , who had defeated the King of Armenia when he was upon the point of retaking her ; how she got to the Lodging , where Alexander and Artemisa were retired , and how that the next day she had been carried away a second time into the wood with the Princesse Artemisa , by a company of horsemen that belonged to Artaxus , who in all probability had returned her into the hands of their Master : that Alexander , having wandred up and down in pursuit of her all that day and the next night , though to no purpose , gave him a secret meeting the next day , and after he had given a brief ralation of what he 〈◊〉 intertained them with , had entreated him that he might 〈◊〉 a vessell and men to make after those that had carried away Cleopatra and Artemisa ; which he had done , not without much regret that he could not go himself in person , by reason of the expresse orders he had received from the Emperour not to stir by any meanes out of Alexandria . During all this long discourse , the prudent Agrippa made not the least mention of Coriolanus , though he had furnished him with his owne horse in the wood to ride after Cleopatra , and was not ignorant of the greatest things he had done for the relief of that Princesse . The whole company was extreamly astonished at the relation of Agrippa , especially Ariobarzanes and Arsinoe , who were doubly concerned in it , both in the person of Artaxus and that of Artemisa . They continued for a good while all silent ; but at last , Ariobarzanes , being unwilling Agrippa should imagine , that his discourse had wrought any change in him as to his former opinion ; I am extreamly astonished said he to him at the relation you have made of the crueltie and injustice of Artaxus , and so far from disapproving the procedure of Artemisa , that , certainly , had I been at Artaxata , at that time , I should with her have hazarded my life for the safety of Alexander . The extremitie he was reduced to , by the inexorable severity of Artaxus , makes me tremble , and though he be my Brother and my King , he should not find any other in the world that would more oppose him in these horrid and detestable attempts . Might it please the gods , that , notwithstanding my obligations to him , I might without attempting his life , deliver Cleopatra and Artemisa out of his hands , and I protest to you that I should neither spare my paines nor my blood upon that account . The King of Armenia , added Artaban , hath shown himself in those last actions to be the same man he had ever been , for it was out of the horrour I conceived at his cruelty , that I sometime quitted his service , when he babarously put to death two Cilician Princes , both prisoners of war , whom I had taken my self in fight . But I can assure you thus much , that he is hardly in a condition to undertake any long voyage or any great enterprise ; that I have seen him , and spoke to him within these 〈◊〉 daies , and that we parted but yesterday , after 〈◊〉 had remained for some daies together in the same 〈◊〉 . 〈◊〉 this he related to them how he had met Artax● the house of Tiridates , as also what discourse had past between them , and told them , how that the day before , he had left that house , not long before his departure thence , upon a visit to Tiridates's tomb . That discourse of Artaban gave the Company new matter of reflection upo● that adventure ; insomuch that at last Philadelph , who had been silent a long time , taking , upon that , occasion to speak ; If I thought that Prince Ariobarzanes , and the Princesse Arsinoe , said he , looking on them , would pardon me the injury I have innocently done them , I should acknowledge how far I have been engaged in this adventure , and would tell them , that , if I am not much mistaken , it was my self that fought with Artaxus , for the recovery of Cleopatra , and who , encouraged by the justice of the quarrell , gave him such wounds as made him incapable of further fighting . Here he took occasion to acquaint them how he had met with Artemisa neer the spring , though he spoke of her as a person absolutely unknown to him ; how that at first he took her for Delia , what grief it was to him when he grew sensible of his mistake , what compassion she had expressed thereat , the long discourse there had past between them , and how that upon the point of their departure one from the other , he had seen Cleopatra passing by , making all the hast she could before a person on horsebock that pursued her . He told them that he had not any acquaintance with that Princesse , but that by the admirable beauty he had observed in her countenance , it must needs be either some Goddesse or the Princesse Cleopatra . This account of Philadelph raising in the Company new matter of astonishment , as that , by a strange traverse of fortune , two men that were implacable enemies should come and engage one the other , yet without eithers knowledge of it , and that the amorous Philadelph should fight with the Brother of his beloved Delia. He once more craved their pardon for it , and both of them assured him , that the greatest affliction they conceived at that adventure proceeded from the feare they were in it might further exasperate Artaxus against Philadelph , and would make him the more inexorable as to the consent he expected from him for the quiet enjoyment of Arsinoe . It was generallie concluded that the faire La● he had met with at the spring was no other th●● Artemisa , and that especially after the description 〈◊〉 had given them of her , and the resemblance , which upon the first sight had made him mistake her for Delia , though there were a difference between their faces observable enough an imagination that were not so violently prepossessed with the impression of Delia. The end of the Second Book . HYMENS PRAELUDIA , Or , Loves Master-Piece . PART X. LIB . III. ARGUMENT . FLavianus is brought in wounded to Alexandria , having been worsted in his attempt for the deliverance of Cleopatra ; Whereupon Agrippa , Artaban and others prepare for her rescue ; but upon their coming to the port , discover a ship arriving , wherein were Alexander and Marcellus , bringing in Cleopatra and Artemisa . Tigranes desires the favour of a visit of Elisa , but is denyed : Cornelius persisting in the presumption he had , that Candace was onely a Lady of great quality in Ethiopia , persecutes her with the discoveries of his affection . Cleopatra and Alexander are brought into Alexandria . Artemisa , perswaded , that Ariobarz●●● and Arsinoe had been dead , swounds upon the first 〈◊〉 of them , and afterwards acquaints Ariobarzanes that 〈◊〉 King of Armenia , by the death of her Brother Ar●●● Ariobarzanes , Alexander , Philadelph , Olympia , Art●●●a , and Arsinoe condole his death , and afterwards reflect on the advantages they all have by Ariobarzanes's coming to the Crown . Candace and Elisa are made acquainted with Cleopatra , to whom Queen Candace discovers both her self and quality , and entertains her with the History of Cleomedon . Elisa does the like with that of Artaban . Agrippa hath a private conference with Elisa , wherein he further discovers his passion to her . Artaban entertains Elisa and Candace with a relation how he escaped drowning , after he cast himself , all armed , into the sea , with Zenodorus the Pirate in his armes . Cleomedom hath a secret interview with Artaban in Elisa's Chamber , where be discovers himself to Cleopatra and Alexander , to be Caesario , the son of Caesar , and Queen Cleopatra ; which they not easily crediting ; are confirmed and saitisfied by Candace , Elisa , and Eteocles . WHile these Illustrious Persons were thus in the midst of their entertainments , discoursing of the many strange accidents that were come to their knowledge , Cornelius comes into the room , discovering by his action that he had something of news to communicate . Whereupon , addressing himself to Agnippa , My Lord , said he to him , I have just now received some tidings from the Princesse Cleopatra , and those that carried her away . Those whom we sent in pursuit of them , were gotten far enough hence to find her , when in the mean time they were neerer us then can well be imagined , insomuch , that Flavianus , a Commander of one of our ships , met , but this morning , with that , wherein were the Ravishers , lying close under one of the Rocks , which in some places hang over this coast , came up to her , saw the Princesse , spoke with her , and fought for her deliverance with so much good successe in the beginning , that he boarded the enemy with divers of his men , and was in a manner possessed of her , when a certain person , who had not appeared at the first engagement , comes up upon the Deck , without any other arms then his sword , and fought ours with so prodigious a valour , that , having either killed or forced away all that were gotten into the other vessel , he struck down Flavianus himself , loading him with such wounds , that he was incapable of fighting any longer , and so by the death of the Commander , abating the courage of the Souldiers , they gave over the enterprise , and were forced to quit their attempt for the deliverance of Cleopatra , and to make what hast they could into our Port. Flavianus is brought into the City , very desperately wounded , I have seen him , and though it be with much difficulty , that he expresses himself , yet have I made a shift to get thus much out of him . The news is not the worst we could have expected , r●●●ies Agrippa , and since Cleopatra is yet at so small a distance from ●s ▪ I hope she may be met with by some of the other vessels th● are still abroad to find her . It was ever my opinion , saies Artaban , that the King of Armenia could not be gotten far hence , and that , out of all question , the wounds he had received had been the ground of his lying in that obscure place , till such time as he were in a condition to depart . But is it not possible , continued he , turning to Cornelius , we may yet come time enough for the relief of that Princesse ? And have you no other vessels ready for us in this extremity ? We may make use of that which hath brought in Flavianus , with what there is remaining of his men , and such others as will follow us , saies Agrippa to him , and since that those we seek are so neer us , I think I shall not much oppose the orders of Caesar , if I go some few stadia out of Alexandria , upon an occasion of so great importance . It were not civility to entreat either Ariobarzanes or Philadelph , whereof the one is Brother to Artaxus , the other in hopes to be , to afford us their assistance in this emergency ; but for you , generous Artaban , if your condition , in point of health , be such as may permit it , I should not refuse your assistance , and having such a second with me , I may well think our enemies must be very valiant to dispute the victory with us , I find my self in a capacity to follow you , replies Artaban , and there is not any thing shall hinder me from courting the glory I conceive it is to fight under the great Agrippa . Elisa's complexion changed at this discourse of Artabans , and she discovered in hereies the touble it was to her that he should so readily engage himself in such an enterprise . Ariobarzanes and Philadelph knew not well what resolution to take , there being little probability they should be drawn in to engage , the one against his own brother and his King , the other against the brother of his dearest Delia , both of them being equally troubled at the departure of their companions in order to an engagement upon so just a quarrel . However , they knew no remedy but to take all patiently , there being no matter of choice in the businesse , and consequently saw , there was a necessity they should quietly expect what would be the event , upon the promise which Agrippa made to Ariobarzanes , that if they met with the King of Armenia , they would treat him as a King , and would afford him the fairest terms he could expect , for his sake . These two great men , conceiving they had very little time to loose , as things then stood , in order to the design they were engaged in , left the Princesses , and were attended by all the Roman Nobility that came along with Agrippa to Alexandria . T is possible they might have taken a far greater number with them , but having understood what number of men might be with Artaxus , and ●nowing that he had but one single vessel , they thought there was ●●necessity of taking any more with them . Artaban sent for his ●●mour , giving order that Telamon should come along with them from the house of Tiridates and that they should be brought aboard the vessel , to be made use of if occasion were , as being not able , by reason of the condition he was then in , to endure the weight of them without some inconvenience to himself . After they were all departed out of the Chamber , Cornelius , who stayed there upon the order of Agrippa , coming up to Elisa , acquainted her , that he had , not long before , parted with the King of the Medes , who had honoured him so far as to dine with him , and that that Prince had entreated him to know of her , whether he might with her leave give her a visit . Elisa , though naturally full of mildnesse and compliance , seemed to be much troubled at that proposition of Cornelius , and looking on him with a little angry blush , that immediately spread over her face ; He shall not need put himself to so much trouble , said she to him , for after the violence he would have done me yesterday . I cannot look on him otherwise then as my Enemy . Let me therefore intreat you to spare me that affliction , if you please ; and if you will have me to conceive my self at my own freedom , in a City where you command , I beseech you , let me not be forced to see those persons , whom above all I endeavour to avoid . Far be it from me , replies the Praetor , to side with Tigranes against you , and assure your self you shall be free and absolutely at your own disposal in Alexandria , while I shall continue in that power which the Emperour hath put me into : but on the other side , you are to consider , that , since you have the liberty to see Artaban , you were not very much to be blamed , if you also endured a visit from the King of the Medes . It is not my design , replied the Princesse , that Tigranes should be ignorant how much I prefer Artaban before him , and that he should accordingly assure himself , that , besides the difference which vertue hath made between them , I must needs adde very much to it of my self , unlesse he imagines I know not how to distinguish between two men , whereof the one hath done me the greatest injuries he could , and the other the greatest services I could expect from him . Cornelius , who had not made this proposition to Elisa , but meerly to satisfie the importunity of Tigranes , who had entreated him to do it , thought it not civility to presse it any farther , perceiving she was offended thereat , as being a thing , which he saw she had not the least inclination to grant . Whereupon , having taken a seat somewhat neer Candace , he began to entertain her with the eies , rather than with his tongue , as having not that command of his speech , as that he durst acquaint her with his thoughts ; and that fair Queen perceiving it , would not suffer Elisa to be a minute from her , out of a fear she might be left alone with him . At last having observed that the weather was somewhat cloudy , and 〈◊〉 the Sun darted not his raies with too much violence upon 〈◊〉 Terrace , he would needs invite the Princesse to take a walk about it , not onely for the air sake , but also for that there was a fair prospect thence into the sea , and that they might distinctly perceive things far beyond the place where they had met with the King of Armenia's ship . This curiosity was a sufficient motive to oblige them to leave the Chamber , and Philadelph , upon the command which Arsinoe her self laid upon him , having taken Elisa by the h●nd , while Arsinoe staid with Ariobarzanes and Olympia , to whom her presence was not any inconvenience , Cornelius very fortunately happened to be alone with Candace . They took some turns upon the Terrace , before he could speak to her with any freedom , but at last , getting some few paces before the rest , and imagining he could not be over heard by them ; Is it possible , Madam , said he to her , that , in a place where I may presume , I have some power , I should be the onely miserable person , and that I should find so many other men happy through the favours of those Ladies whom they affect , while you seem to be absolutely insensible of the love I have for you ? Candace conceived such a vexation at this liberty of discourse , that she was upon the point to declare to him what she was , so to stiffle the presumption he took to speak to her after that rate , as conceiving withal that it could not be long ere she were discovered , and that she was not so much obliged to conceale her self , now that Tirihasus was dead , as she had been were he living . However , reflecting on the concernments of Caesario , she forbore to do it at that time , out of a fear of exposing him to some danger , and being withal unwilling to discover her self , before she had taken his advice in it . She therefore endeavoured to find out a mean , that is , so to expresse her self , that Cornelius might perceive she was displeased at his discourse , yet so as that he might not be incensed thereat , as calling to mind how much she was obliged to him , and fearing the discourtesies he might do her . Upon these considerations , after she had continued some little time ere she made any answer , That I am so insensible of the passion you tell me of , as you conceive me , said she to him , the onely reason is , that I neither am , nor am any way desirous to be , acquainted therewith ; but I must withal assure you , that I am extreamly sensible of the civilities I have received at your hands , and that with the remembrance thereof I have all the gratitude and acknowledgement I ought . Were that certain , Madam , replied he with some precipitation , you would treat after another manner , a person whom you conceived your self obliged to for so considerable a service , and you would not slight , with so much disdain , an affection which cannot any waies displease you . Were I not sufficiently mindful of the obligations you have laid upon me , replies Candace a little moved , I should tell you that many times , what does not displease may be thought importunate , and that to endure any mans , either injury , or importunity , is to me equally insupportable . This discourse put Cornelius out of all patience , and not being able to dissemble it ; I am very much troubled , Madam , said he to her , that I should be thought importunate to you , but if you will be pleased to remember your self , I think I have sometimes found you in so good an humour as that you thought not my presence troublesome to you , and it is yet possible , that if I prove the object of your detestation , I shall not be withall that of your contempt . Candace , who was naturally fiery and confident enough , could not smother her courage upon this discourse of the Paetor , and thereupon looking very scornfully upon him ; You have lost , said she to him , all the glory of the service you have done me , by pressing it to me with so many reproaches , and the menaces you adde thereto , whence I perceive that you know me not , and that when you shall understand who I am , you will haply learn at the same time to speak to me after another manner . With these words she stood still , expecting Elisa and Philadelph to come up to her , and would have no further discourse in private with Cornelius . She made no difficulty to speak that day much more confidently then she had done at any time before , because she was in some thoughts to leave Alexandria within some few daies , where if neverthelesse she were obliged to make any longer ab●de , she knew that Caesar was upon his arrival thither , and considered , that , Agrippa being there already , she should not be exposed to the persecutions of Cornelius , as she might have been without their coming thither . It came also into her mind , that if Augustus came thither before her departure thence , it were not policy in her to conceal her self , out of a fear , that , if she were discovered ( as it was very probable she might , by reason of the commerce that was between the Ethiopians and Egyptians , and the report which might be scattered every where of her flight , and the revolutions lately happened in her dominions ) he might misconstrue her lying there incognito , and might take occasion to secure her . After she had spent some time in these reflections , she engaged in the discourse of Elisa and Philadelph , and not long after they made a halt for Ariobarzanes and the two Princesses he waited upon , to come up to them , that they might further participate of their conversation . Ariobarzanes seemed to be very much dejected and troubled in his thoughts , and Arsinoe in no small disturbance , there being a certain tempest raised in them by the reflections they made on the attempt of Artaxus , and the inconveniences likely to ensue thereupon , such , it may be , as might occasion great alterations in their fortunes . They discoursed thereof for some time , all having something to say of it , ( Cornelius onely excepted , whom the last words and deportment of Candace had so netled , that for all that day he spoke not a word ) and after several discourses , whereby Olympia endeavoured to divert Ariobarzanes ; I know not , said she to him , what you would presage by your sadnesse ; but for my part I have dreamed this last night , that you presented your self before me , with a Crown of gold upon your head . Could I wish my self a Crown , replied Ariobarzanes , you may assure your self , my dearest Princesse , that it should be onely to present you with it , and that it is many times no small trouble to me to consider the rank you are pleased , out of your own goodnesse , to quit for my sake . I have represented it to you , more then once , replied Olympia , that you cannot do me a greater displeasure then by insisting on discourses of that nature ; and , not to mention that you are Brother and Son , to Kings , that by a long series have sate successively in the Throne , you should be sufficiently satisfied , that a vertue , such as yours is , is more considerable in my account then many Crowns . While they were discoursing in this manner , Agrippa , with Artaban , and a great number of persons of quality from Rome , were in their way towards the Port. As they went , Agrippa fell into discourse with Artaban , whom he could not but admire in whatever related to his person , and hardly forbore sighing , when he considered the many excellent qualities which made him both amiable and dreadful . Yet was it not in his power to have any aversion for him , as well by reason of the natural propension he had to vertue , as that the personage of Artaban was such , as if it had been purposely made easily to raise love , and hardly aversion , in any that saw it . Artaban , who had not the least suspicion of Agrippa's love for Elisa , who esteemed him very much for his great actions , and much more for his moderation amidst so vast a fortune , who was in hopes of his assistance against Phraates , and was obliged to him for the refuge he had afforded him against Tigranes , looked upon him with very much respect , and a most unfained affection . The complements that passed between them all the way to their coming into the Port , were accordingly such as well expressed the mutual admiration and esteem they had one towards another . They were hardly well gotten into it , but they perceive a vessel making all the saile she could towards them , and and was already within such a distance , as that they could discern the streamers . The Officers of Cornelius , who were with Agrippa , had no sooner observed them , but they told him it was the same vessel which had been provided for Alexander , in order to the design he was then engaged in , and upon that account Agrippa having stood still , resolved to waite its coming to shore , as taking that to be the onely way to hear what news they might bring of Cleopatra . They had not long to expect , for that within a few minutes the vessel was gotten into the Port , and immediately they saw appearing upon the hatches , Prince Marcellus , with the Princesse Cleopatra , Alexander with Artemisa , and behind them the Women that belonged to Cleopatra . Agrippa , being a particular friend to all of the house of Anthony , and one that had a more than ordinary honour for Cleopatra , was extreamly elevated at that sight , nay indeed astonished at that of Marcellus , whom he thought not to be near that Country , and of whom there had no tidings been heard ; no more than of Tiberius , since they both lest Rome , much about the same time . There was a very great friendship between Marcellus and Agrippa , though it had been often imagined at Rome that the great authority of Agrippa might produce alteration in that particular , and that there had been many reports spread abroad , that Marcellus , to whom the Empire was designed , looked with some jealousy on the great credit of that Favorite of Caesars , and had some thoughts to pull him a little lower . This suspicion had prevailed very much among the people , but those , who were acquainted with the vertue of Marcellus and Agrippa , were of another opinion : and besides that the excellent good nature of Marcellus was such as forced on him an esteem and affection for Agrippa ; on the other side , Agrippa loved him and looked upon him no otherwise than as if he had been indeed the Son of his Benefactor , and accordingly endeavoured what lay in his power to moderate his fortune so as that he might not conceive the least jealousie thereat . Assoon as he had perceived those illustrious persons on the deck , he would not stay their coming ashore , and thereupon , taking Artaban along with him , took a boat and went to receive them in their own vessell , and at the same time sent some of his men to Cornelius , to give him notice of their arrivall and to desire him to send chariots to bring the Princesses to the palace . Cleopatra seeing these two great persons appearing , one whereof was unknown to her , came towards them with that amiable majesty which purchased her a certain empire over all that saw her , addressing her self to Agrippa , whom she knew to be one of the best friends she had , she entertained him in the most obliging way that could be , and surprised Artaban in such manner with the sight of her admirable beauty , that how strangely soever he might be prepossessed with that of Elisa , he could neither suffer that lustre without being dazled , nor forbear acknowledging the advantages which heaven had bestowed on that beauty beyond all that were mortall . He had not shaken off that astonishment when Agrippa presented him to Cleopatra by recommending him to her under the famous name of Artaban , and giving him withall a character which could not any waies be denied him . This made Cleopatra look on Artaban with an astonishment not much different from that which he had conceived at the first sight of her , and while he saluted her with the same respect which he would have expressed towards a goddesse , and she received him with abundance of kindnesse and civility ; Marcellus and Agrippa embraced one the other , and Alexander coming forward , and presenting Artemisa to Agrippa , as a treasure he had recovered through the assistance he had received from him , the vertuous Roman received that fair Princesse with all the courtship that was due to her birth , her great merit , and the friendship he bore Alexander . Upon that , Marcellus , being advanced to salute Artaban , whose name he had understood from Agrippa , after he had looked on him a little , knew him to be the same man whom he had seen in the house of Tiridates , at the time that that unfortunate Prince breathed out his last , and called to mind the hot contestation there had past between him and the King of Armenia , and how far he had himself endeavoured to reconcile them . Artaban also knew him , and knowing him withall to be Prince Marcellus , whom all the Empire had a love and respect for , gave him no lesse honour than he would have done to Caesar himself , and received from him those demonstrations of the esteem and account he made of him suitable thereto . That done , Artaban and Alexander saluted one another as two men equally surprised , the one at the goodly presence of Artaban , the other at the great beauty of Alexander . But when Artaban came neer Artemisa to salute her , and that she was preparing to return to the name of Artaban which she had severall times heard pronounced , what was due to its great reputation , she cast her eies on his countenance , and , considering it with some earnestnesse , notwithstanding the alteration which some yeares had wrought in it , she at last read in the person of Artaban , the same Britomarus whom she had sometime known in Armenia , and for whom she had that esteem which all the world was forced to acknowledge justly bestowed on him . While they were solemnizing their renewed acquaintances , with expressions full of tendernesse and affection , Agrippa being returned to Cleopatra , discovered to her the joy he conceived at her liberty and return ; and that Princesse who had understood from Alexander , that it was he himself that had furnished him with the vessell and men that had come in to her relief , and had heard but a little before that he was then coming in person to find out those that had carried her away , had not her happy arrivall prevented him , expressed the great sense she had of that obligation , in words proceeding from the greatest gratitude imaginable . At last , this illustrious company closing up together again ; and Agrippa , having acquainted the Princesses with the care he had taken to send for chariots to convey them to the palace , perswaded them to remain in the vessell till they were come , and , in that interim would needs know after what manner they had been recovered , and what accident had brought Prince Marcellus into their company . Marcellus thought it then unseasonable to give any particular account of his adventures , and so , onely to give Agrippa some satisfaction , told him , that he came into Alexandria , just at the time , that Alexander was going to take ship , to find out the Princesses ; and that , having met him and known him upon the Port , after they had embraced one another , with that fraternall affection wherein they had been brought up by Octavia , he had acquainted him with the losse of Cleopatra , and the design he had to relieve her , and that upon that account of her , he without any further disputing of the businesse , went aboard resolved to run the same fortune with him . But when the Princesse Cleopatra was pressed to give Agrippa a particular account of her being taken and her deliverance , she looked on Marcellus and Alexander , as not knowing whether she should make any mention of Coriolanus before Agrippa , in whom the concernments of Caesar might have altered his inclinations . But Marcellus , who was satisfied of the vertue of Agrippa , advised her to give him a faithfull relation of all without disguising any thing , assuring her out of the confidence he had of his generosity , that he would rather relieve than crush the miserable . Upon this confidence of Marcellus , the Princesse gave Agrippa a brief narrative of what had happened to her since her last carrying away , whereof the accidents of greatest importance had happened that very day , and surprized him in such manner , by the relation of the great performances of Coriolanus , and by that of the King of Armenia's death , that he could not for some time recover himself out of the astonishment which the consideration of so many extraordinary occurrences had raised in him . And thereupon taking occasion to let Cleopatra know that it was not without reason that she reposed so much confidence in him , he related unto her , how he had met with the disconsolate Coriolanus in the wood the night before she was carried away the second time ; how that that unfortunate Prince had discovered himself to him by his speech , and how that , not being able to do him any other service , he had bestowed on him his own horse , and had passed over the night in the woods , after he had spent the day in pursuit of those that had carried her away . Cleopatra could not forbear celebrating the generosity of Agrippa upon that occasion , and being before more then halfe convinced of the innocency of Coriolanus , she was not a little glad to find that , even in his misfortunes , Agrippa continued that Friendship towards him which he had ever had for him . Artaban , before whom , upon the engagement of Agrippa , who had to that purpose satisfied Cleopatra , were related the prodigious effects of the valour of Coriolanus , was very much pleased with that discourse ; and being acquainted with that Prince by reason of the combat wherein he had been engaged against him in the presence of Candace and Tiridates , and by the abode they had both since made at Tiridates's house , and , having accordingly conceived very much affection and a more than ordinary esteem for him , he thought himself very much concerned , in what he had heard said of him , and though he concealed what he knew of him , because he saw there was not any necessity to speak of it , he was earnestly desirous to meet with some occasion wherein he might serve him . And indeed it was partly upon that ground that he had so generously proffered his assistance in order to the relief of Cleopatra , at a time when the posture of his health , and other allowable motives might well have procured him a dispensation from engaging in that enterprise . Upon that reflection , looking on Artemisa , and perceiving the teares standing in her eies for the death of the King her Brother , he was troubled at the misfortune of that Prince , though he was neither taken with his disposition nor his person , and so gave the Princesse his Sister the best words of comfort he could . He thought not fit to tell her any thing of Ariobarzanes or Arsinoe , because Agrippa and he had so resolved before , that she might be the more surprised when she saw them ; and yet when he heard her called in the ship by the name of Queen Artemisa , he could not forbear telling them , that they should not be so hasty to give her that title before the Kings death were published , and that he had a certain imagination that she would not be Queen of Armenia . This discourse made Agrippa smile , which Marcellus perceiving would fain have known the meaning of it , when they perceived Cornelius was come with two chariots , followed by an infinite number of people whom the tidings of Cleopatra's arrivall had drawn down to the port . The name of Cleopatra was in so much veneration in Alexandria , and the children of that great Queen were so dear in the account of the people , who had seen them born and brought up in their City , that they could not understand that the Princesse Cleopatra , and Prince Alexander her Brother , whom they had sometimes , upon the commands of Anthony , reverenced in a manner as gods , were coming into their City , without running before them with exclamations , and such expressions of tendernesse , as could not admit any thing comparable thereto , but upon such another occasion . Nor indeed did Cleopatra and Alexander much mis-interpret those expressions of their affection , for they could not look on either the walls or people of that City , wherein they had received their first breath , where they had passed over their first yeares with so much reputation , and whence , after the deplorable ruine of their house , they departed ten years before to follow as far as Rome the fortune and the triumphall chariot of their Conquerour , but the sadnesse of the commemoration must force them to shed those teares which it was impossible for them to keep in . And it was the more observable in Cleopatra , for that she never gave over weeping from the port even to the palace , the sight whereof multiplied her grief when she could not look on it onely as the magnificent house of the Ptolomey's , but that also where the unfortunate Anthony , and the deplorable Cleopatra had lost their lives with the Empire , not to mention thousands of other sad circumstances , which at the same time pressed into their memory . Cornelius had so ordered things , that Olympia and Arsinoe , Ariobarzanes and Philadelph , as also Tigranes and Artaban , were not lodged within the Palace , because that had been reserved for the Emperour and the Empresse , who were to come thither within two daies , and how spacious soever it might be , the Emperours retinue was so great , that there would be but little lodging to spare for other persons . But for the Princesse Cleopatra , Cornelius thought it not fit to lodge her out of the Palace , but had appointed her certain rooms within that which had been designed for Octavia . And Candace , either to leave the more room for the Empresse , or that she could not be without the company of Elisa , was , upon the desires of that Princesse , gone along with her , and had left her lodgings void ; so that Cornelius finding none more convenient for the Princesse Cleopatra , changed his former resolution , and disposed of her into the place which before had been taken up by the Queen of Ethiopia . When the two Princesses were alighted out of the Chariots , they met , at the bottom of the staires , with Elisa , Candace , Olympia , and Arsinoe , with Ariobarzanes and Philadelph , coming to meet them . Agrippa immediately shewed Elisa and Candace to Cleopatra , to whom he had spoken of them before in the Chariot , and those two Princesses coming up close to her , she saluted them , with sentiments not much different from that admiration which they expressed at the sight of her divine beauty . She knew Elisa to be sole heir to the Empire of the Parthians , and looked on Candace as a Prince of the royal progeny of Ethiopia , and , accordingly , made the return of civility to both , which upon the sight of their countenances they might have chalenged from all the World ; and at the same time Artemisa saluted Olympia , who , knowing her to be Sister to Ariobarzanes , was , through a forwardnesse of affection , come up to her . Artemisa entertained , with very much civility , the effects of an affection , whereof she yet knew not the cause . But when , after she had disengaged her self out of her embraces , and received those of Candace and Elisa , whom she first met in her way , she was going towards Arsinoe , who stretched out her arms with a cordial friendship to entertain her , and at the same time cast her eie on her countenance , as also on that of Ariobarzanes , who stood close by her , she was seized by such an astonishment , that had it not been for Artaban , who was not ignorant of the cause thereof , and came forward purposely to hold her up , she had fallen all along on the ground . In the mean time Arsinoe kissed her , and embraced her with much tendernesse , yet was not able to bring her to her self , nor make her apprehend that what she saw was real . Whereupon Ariobarzanes , after he had saluted Cleopatra , whom Agrippa had acquainted with his name , as also with that of Arsinoe , taking Artemisa out of his Sisters hands , after he had begged the pardon of those great Princesses , to acquit himself of the civilities he ought his Sister , saluted her at last , with all the demonstrations of an affectionate friendship , and perceiving that that Princesse , astonished at the unexpectednesse of the interview , could not be recovered out of her amazement ; What , Sister , said he to her , will you not know Arsinoe and Ariobarzanes ? Artemisa , with much ado , coming at last to her self again , and looking on them one after another for some time , before she would venture to speak : Alasse , said she at length , I very well see the countenances of Ariobarzanes and Arsinoe , but I question whether I may trust my eies so far , and I find it no smal difficulty to be satisfied , whether they are their shades that present themselves to me after their death , so wel known throughout all Asia , or whether they appear really before me , and without any illusion . Assure your self , Sister , replyed at the same time Ariobarzanes and Arsinoe , you see us really , and you may embrace us without any fear , since we are truely living , and have not been dead , but in the opinion of men . Artaban , who stood neer Artemisa , gave her further satisfaction as to that truth , acquainting her her in few words , how they had both escaped shipwrack ; and when the Princesse was convinced , and that the caresses of her brother and Sister had dispelled all her doubts , she in the first place gave way to certain tears , which a tender joy would needs adde to those which the death of Artaxus still forced out into her face . And then , instead of returning the caresses she had received from Ariobarzanes , suitably to their ancient familiarity , she cast her self on her knees before him , and taking him by the hand , and bathing it with her tears , Since it is certain , said she to him , that you are Ariobarzanes alive , and that I am now absolutely at your disposal , be pleased to pardon the unfortunate Artemisa , what too too justifiable a gratitude hath obliged her to do for the safety of Alexander , she embraces your knees to obtain that favour at your hands , and she hopes , the gods have not restored you to life , to raise in you a severe , and an inexorable , judge of my actions . Ariobarzanes , astonished at the deportment of Artemisa , from whom he expected those caresses that spoke more familiarity , raised her up with much ado , and discovering how much he was surprised at it in all his looks ; Sister , said he to her , I apprehend not what you mean by this kind of behaviour towards me ; and besides , that the crime you charge your self with , deserves rather to be commended then blamed , and that I should have done no lesse my self for the safety of Alexander , it is to the King our Brother , and not to me , that this submission is due from you . If it be due to my King , replies Artemisa , it is to my King that I make this submission , and since I am the first of your Subjects that hath demanded any favour at your hands , I am also the first that brings you the news that you are King of Armenia . These words put Ariobarzanes to such a losse , that he had not the power to make any present reply thereto ; and during the silence he kept by reason of the astonishment he was in , Agrippa assuming the discourse acquainted him with the particulars of Artaxus his death , as he had not long before understood them from Cleopatra ; and in the relation he made thereof , he forgot not to insist very much upon this , that his death was purely the effect of his own rage and exasperation , and that his enemies had been so far from contributing any thing thereto , that they endeavoured all they could to prevent it . Artaxus ha● , no doubt , been a very inhuman Prince , one for whom it could not be expected , that the inclinations of Ariobarzanes and Arsinoe should be very violent , by reason of the great disproportion there was between their dispositions ; yet , being both of excellent good natures , the grief they conceived at that unfortunate accident , was , for the present , so great , that it could not be abated by the purchase of a Crown , in the apprehension of Ariobarzanes , nor , by the hopes of a more happy condition of life , in that of Arsinoe . For Philadelph and Olympia , if they were astonished in some measure at the first hearing of that news , assoon as it was dispersed , joy took its place , and there was no reason it should give way to any thing in their apprehension , it being considered how very much it concerned them to find Ariobarzanes King of Arnenia . But for him , he had his countenance covered with tears for some time , which there was not any one thought proceeded from dissimulation , by reason of the confidence which all had of his vertue ; and Artemisa , by the embraces wherewith she received him , and by his courteous reception of Prince Alexander , seemed to be so far eased of that burthen of sadnesse , which till then had been very observable in her countenance , that there was not any could suspect her the least troubled at the losse of a Kingdom , which in all probability she should otherwise have possessed . Ariobarzanes , thinking himself obliged in civility to retire , Artemisa , who would needs , and conceived she ought to follow him took leave of Cleopatra for some small time . He was also immediately after followed by Olympia , Arsinoe , Alexander and Philadelph ; and the Princesse Cleopatra , with Elisa and Candace , attended by Marcellus , Agrippa , Artaban , Cornelius , and divers others , went up the staires , and was conducted by that illustrious company into those lodgings that had been prepared for her . She could not prevail with Elisa and Candace , to forbear waiting on her thither , though that , out of the assurance she had of the quality of Elisa she did all that lay in her power to prevent that civility from her , that she might rather have done it to her . But she being the last come thither , and having lately escaped a danger which gave others a pretence to visit her , she was forced to pern it it , and she did it with such a grace , that those two Princesses were infinitely taken with it . They both equally admired that so famous beauty of Cleopatra ; and , though nature had been sufficiently liberal of her excellencies in theirs , to raise the same admiration in those that knew them , and that there was in that of Elisa , as much delicacy and perfection , and in that of Candace , as much grace and majesty as ever had been observed in the most accomplished beauties that ever were ; yet was it certain , that the delicacy of that of Elisa , and the majesty of that of Candace were equally apparent in that of Cleopatra , and that if it were very hard for any man to see her , and not be sensible of a love towards her , it was also a matter of no lesse difficulty to look on her , and n●t conceive a respect and veneration for her . Candace , who thought her self much more neerly concerned in her person then Elisa , and looked on her with an affectionate tendernesse , as the Sister of Caesario , was very desirous of some opportunity to discover her self to her , and to enter into that measure of her friendship which she should be pleased to admit her into . And having heard her particularly celebrated for her prudence and reservednesse , she resolved to make her acquainted with Caesario , and could not but think him chargeable with a certain degree of inflexibility , that he had remained a whole day in the same house with her , and never offered to discover himsel● to so amiable a Sister . But for the present , she , with the Princesse Elisa , onely expressed to her , in terms full of the tendrest passion , how much they were troubled at the misfortune she had fallen into , and how glad they were of her liberty and happy arrival thither . Whereto the fair daughter of Anthony having returned thanks , for that demonstration of their affection with the greatest acknowledgments she could make thereof , assured them on the other side of the satisfaction it was to her to meet with them in Alexandria : and in regard they were both strangers , and might haply stand in need of some recommendation to these powers which then disposed of the Empire , she pr●ffered them , in the most obliging manner in the World , to serve them with all the interest she had in the friendship of Octavia , Julia , Marcellus , and some other persons when she was allyed to , in order to what they might have to propose , to the Emperour , promising them withal , all the service and asistance they night desire in chose traverses of fortune which had foerced them out of their native Countries . The two Princesses received those proffers with the greatest acknowledgments imaginable ; and while they were thus engaged in discourse , Agrippa and Artaban , having not the opportunity to entertain Elisa as they could have wished , Cornelius having not the confidence so much as to come neer or speak to Candace , and Marcellus being drowned in a deep melancholy , which had hanged upon him for some time before , Agrippa rising up , said , it was but just to leave the Princesse Cleopatra to her rest , after the travail and vexation she had undergone , and Cornelius intreated Marcellus , that he would be pleased to follow him to those lodgings that were designed for him . By which means the Princesses were left to themselves , Artaban not presuming to stay alone with them , though he left not the room without some regret . But ere he went out , Candace having called to him with much more confidence , then Elisa durst have done , and calling to mind the resolution she had taken to reconcile Caesario and him together that night , gave him notice to be on the Terrace at the hour she assigned him , and which was the same wherein Caesario was appointed to come . Artaban entertained that favour with abundance of respect , and going out of the Palace very well satisfied , he went to give a visit to the new King of Armenia . In the mean time , Ariobarzanes , being retired to his own lodgings , in such a sad posture as had not permitted him to take notice of the persons that followed him , observes at last , among many others that were in the chamber , Prince Alexander , and imagined with himself , that the affliction he was in , could not excuse him from entertaining with the civility he ought a Prince so eminent as the son of Anthony . Whereupon addressing himself to him , with that sweetnesse and courtship that was ordinary and natural in him , after he had excused his unmindfulnesse of him , and the want of respect he was guilty of in suffering him to accompany him at that time , by confessing the disturbance he then was in ; My Lord , said he to him , is it possible there can be any goodness remaining in you towards a house that hath exposed your life to so dreadful a danger , and wherein you have received such barbarous entertainment ? And is Artemisa still so happy as to have the continuance of your affections , after she had put them to such terrible tryals ? Assure your self , my Lord , replies Alexander , that for what I have suffered for Artemisa , I place abundance of glory and happinesse in it , and the reflection I should make thereupon , must needs be very pleasant , if I am so fortunate as to find you in sentiments as much to my advantage , as those of King Artaxus , were to my prejudice . Ah my Lord , replies Ariobarzanes , make not the least doubt but I shall acknowledge the great honour you do our house , and be confident , that , notwithstanding I am the son of Artabasus , I shall have my eies so far open , as to consider , how little you have contributed to the misfortunes of our Family . No , I have still fresh in my memory the first expressions of your friendship ; and I should have disclaimed my Sister , had she not done what she hath for your safety , especially in an extremity whereto you were reduced , meerly for your love to her . I shall not therefore tell you she is yours , for you have but too much interest in her for any man to dispute her with you , but I shall , for your further confidence , make this protestation to you , and that truely and sincerely , that your affection to her cannot be greater , than the earnest desire I have to serve you both in your mutual inclinations . Alexander almost out of himself for joy to hear Ariobarzanes in these expressions , comes up close to him , whereupon these two Princes embraced one another , with so many discoveries of a reall friendship , that the whole company could not forbear taking notice of it , not without much sympathy and satisfaction . Artemisu could not smother the felicity she conceived therein , as seeing her self , after so many storms prosperously arrived into so happy a Port , and finding , by reason of the sweet and generous disposition of Ariobarzanes , her fortune much different from what it had been some few daies before . While her thoughts were the most taken up to find out terms to expresse her satisfaction , or rather to moderate it , she accidentally cast her eies on Prince Philadelph , whom , till then , by reason of the disturbance she was in , and the many illustrious persons she had seen before , she had not taken any particular notice of . And after she had looked on him for some time very earnestly , she found him to be that Prince of Cilicia whom she had met with some daies before , and who had entertained her with a relation of his noble inclinations for Delia , and who , upon the point of their parting , had so gallantly defended the Princesse Cleopatra , against those that would have carried her away . Artemisa , upon this occasion , conceived such an esteem for Prince Philadelph , and was so much moved at the relation of his loves to Delia , that she could not look on him without expressing an extraordinary joy thereat . Whereupon coming to him with a countenance , wherein were visible the great kindnesse she had for him ; What , my Lord , said she to him , I have , it seems , the good fortune to see you again , and the liberty withall once more to assure you of the esteem which I have conceaved for your admirable vertue ? Philadelph , whose joy had had put him into so much disorder as Artemisas could have done her , and who waited the opportunity to discover himself to Artemisa , and to put her in mind of their last meeting , kissing one of her fair hands with the greatest submission that might be ; Madam , said he to her , my fortunate meeting with you , proved the prologue to that good fortune which the gods have been pleased to send me since , and you may also inferre thence that I was not absolutely blinded by my passion , when I took you for Delia. How extreamly I was moved at your relation , replies Artemisa , the gods onely know , and consequently you may well think your self obliged to let me know immediately , whether you have had any tidings since of that Delia , for whom you pretended so extraordinary an affection . These words of Artemisa causing Philadelph to look on the Princesse Arsinoe with a smiling countenance ; I know not , Madam , said he to her , whether it be any prudence in me to acknowledge my inconstancy to you ; but I cannot forbear making this confession to you , that that Delia , for whom I had so much affection , hath resigned up all the right and title she had in my heart to the Princesse Arsinoe , your Sister . Ah Philadelph ! cries out the Princesse with some precipitation , though my Sister were the most amiable person in the World , I should never approve that change in your inclinations , and I should no longer continue that esteem towards you , which I some time had for you , if I thought you could be guilty of any such infidelity . These words fell from her with so much earnestnesse , that Philadelph could not forbear laughing at it in such a manner , as put him afterwards into a little disorder , and more sport might have been made of it , if , by reason of the death of Artaxus , civility had not obliged them to a more serious conversation . And yet Arsinoe thinking it sit to make some rejoinder to the former discourse , What Sister , said she to Artemisa , it seems you would advise Philadelph to prefer a person he never knew before me ? She said but these few words , but the action wherewith they were pronounced , raised at first some suspicion in Artemisa , which afterward grew into a satisfaction , in some measure , as to the truth of that businesse . With that reflection , looking on them both with a countenance wherein were legible the characters of her astonishment , Ah Philadelph , said she to him , is it possible that Arsinoe , and Delia should be the same person ? Philadelph , who thought it unseasonable to continue that lightnesse of discourse any longer , discovered the whole truth to her , and , telling her , that that Delia , whom he had professed so much love to in his relation , was the Princesse Arsinoe her Sister , put her into such an astonishment , that for a long time there fell nothing from her but exclamations , which once over , she embraced a hundred times together that amiable Delia , and entertained Philadelph with all the caresses she could expresse towards a beloved Brother . Ariobarzanes , who all this time was in discourse with Alexander , had neverthelesse taken notice of what had passed between his Sisters and Philadelph . And when that first astonishment of Artemisa was over , taking her by the hand , and presenting her to Olympia , who stretched out her arms to her with much affection ; What , Sister , said he to her , would you bestow all your caresses on Philadelph and Arsinoe , and will not look on my Princesse here , her , I say , to whom I not onely owe my life , but have sacrificed it , to make her satisfaction in some measure for what I am obliged to her ? Artemisa , without any difficulty , cast her self into the arms of Olympia , in whom , notwithstanding her palenesse , she could observe the tracks of an admirable Beauty , and a most amiable kind of Majesty . And thereupon having entertained her embraces with abundance of affection ; Be pleased , Madam , said she to her , to charge the faults you now find me guilty of , upon my ignorance , as conceaving , that , one , who , within these few minutes , knew not whether Ariobarzanes and Arsinoe were in the World , could not have learned whom they are obliged to for their lives , nor understood the particular respects due from her to your self . Olympia made answer to this discourse of Artemisa with a civility suitable to that of the other , and the King of Armenia engaging himself in their conversation , addressing himself not long after to Olympia , and looking on her with eies full of love , and a deportment , which , by reason of the present occasion of his sadnesse , was somewhat more serious then ordinary ; Madam , said he to her , when I was so desirous of a Crown to present you with , the gods are my witnesses , that it was my hope I should have arrived to it , by some other way then that whereby it is now fallen to me , and that I should have chosen rather to passe away my life with a private fortune , then aspired to the Throne by the death of the King my Brother . But since it hath pleased those celestial powers , whose decrees are irresistible , so to dispose of me , as that I am come to the possession of the Crown of my Ancestors ; give me leave to offer it to you , as I would offer you that of the Universe , were it in my power , and be you pleased to receive it from your faithful Ariamenes , as a thing of greater value then it is , and yet as what he conceaves a thousand times lesse dear , and lesse glorious then the chains he hath worn , and shall wear for your sake to the last minute of his life . Olympia entertained this discourse of Ariobarzanes with a deportment suitable to his that spoke it , and looking on him with a countenance , which , in some measure discovered the present state of her thoughts ; My Lord , said she to him , I have looked on you with so much esteem , even while you were without a Crown , that that , which you have now received , can hardly adde any thing to what you were in my account before ; I receive it with all heartinesse and submission , because that with the Crown , I am confident you will bestow on me the Prince that is to wear it , and without the person of Ariobarzanes , I could easily contemn all the Crownes and Scepters of the Universe . I cannot bestow Ariobarzanes upon you , replied the Prince , because he is yours ever since the day he ceased to be his own , and consequently it is not in my power to make you that present ; but I might well offer you the crown , because that it is within this houre that it came to my disposall , and that till then I was not in a condition or capacity to make you any offer thereof ; and so , I , in some measure make your satisfaction for the injury I did you , in depriving you almost of all hopes of a dignity which you could not have missed elsewhere , and which you slighted for your Ariamenes . He entertained her with a many other things that discovered the greatest kindnesse and sense of obligation that might be ; whereto the fair Princesse answered with the same generosity , and their discourse might have continued yet some while on the same subject , had it not been interrupted by Prince Philadelph . And what shall become of me ? said he to Ariobarzanes , shall I make no advantage of that influence which the change of your condition gives you over my fortunes ? And will you offer me nothing , now that you can do all things , after you had offered me so much when all my hopes consisted meerly in the good inclinations you had for me ? Assure your self , replied the King of Armenia , that one of the greatest advantages I shall hope to make of my new dignity , is , that I may be able to do you the civility I ought : and though you have indeed but too great an interest already in Arsinoe , yet if you have that distrust of her disposition , that you imagine she stands in need of a Brothers consent to make her absolutely yours , I should heartily , with that consent , part with the crown I have received , could I think that present might contribute any thing to your satisfaction . Philadelph received this discourse of the King of Armenia's , with the markes of both a satisfaction and a resentment that were indeed extraordinary , and immediately thereupon casting himself at the feet of his amiable Delia , and , notwithstanding her resistance , kissing one of her fair hands , with the ordinary sallies of his affection , entertained her with abundance of discourse , consonant to those demonstrations of Love which she had received from him in Cilicia . Alexander was in the same termes with Artemisa and Ariobarzanes being also in the same humour with Olympia , these six fortunate persons , after so many stormes which a malicious fortune had raised against them , finding themselves safely arrived at the so much wished for port , celebrated their happinesse by all the obliging expressions , which they might derive from such an excesse of joy . But being mutually ignorant of the fortunes of those persons that were so dear to them , and particularly Artemisa , who knew nothing of that of Ariobarzanes , and had not understood some part of those of Arsinoe , and that there were a many particulars in that of Artemisa and Alexander that were unknown to Ariobarzanes and Arsinoe , they would needs be informed one of another , and thought fit to spend that day in the relations of their adventures . To do this , they would observe a certain order , and Alexander and Artemisa being extreamly desirous to understand those of Ariobarzanes and Olympia they were accordingly the first satisfied , with this provisoe , that Alexander , Arsinoe and Philadelph should afterward give them an account at large , of what , of their fortune , was not as then come to their knowledge . Artaban coming into the room while they were thus engaged , and being very kindly entertained by all those illustrious persons that were present , diverted them not from the resolution they had taken . And being a person they might well trust with their concernments , he hearkened , not without much satisfaction to a many things , whereof , as having had an imperfect account of them before , he was very much pleased with the relation , and would needs sup with that noble company , and spend his time in it till the houre assigned him by Candace . In the mean time the Princesse Cleopatra stirred not out of her own chamber , where she had with her Elisa and Candace , and assoon as the Princes were departed the roome , the two Princesses imagining , not without reason , that Cleopatra might stand in need of rest , took their leaves of her , and went to their own lodgings which were close by . Cleopatra , upon their importunity laid her self upon the bed , and rested for an houre ; but that time expired , she got up , any having understood what quality Elisa was of , and had some account of Candace , and finding her self inclined to a great esteem and affection for both , she would put off no longer the returne of a civility which she conceived she ought them , and going out of her own chamber with her woman Camilla , she went to that of Elisa . The two Princesses quarrelled very much at her for that strictnesse of ceremony , and seemed to be very much troubled , that she had taken so little time to rest , considering the great trouble and hardship she had undergone . But she made them answer , that the rest which her body might require was not so considerable to her as the obligation she thought lay upon her to return their civilities , nor so deare to her as the honour to wait on them , which she was not able to dispense with any longer after she had been deprived of their sight with so much precipitation . The two Princesses made her answer with equall civility , and whereas Candace was already passionately in love with her , as well out of a consideration of her excellent endowments , which might produce that effect in any one , as upon the account of Caesario , and was very desirous to be more intimately acquainted with her , looking on her in a most passionate manner ; As for the fair Princesse of the Parthians , said she to her , whose extraordinary merit makes an immediate assault on all hearts , and whose illustrious birth is known to you , she may without any unjust presumption claim some place in your friendship , and there are few soules can stand out long against her charmes , if she thinkes fit to make use of the battery thereof . But for one whom you have no other account of then that she is a person of some quality born in Ethiopia , and cannot aspire above a mediocrity of parts , she cannot rationally hope for the same advantage , if in some measure , to ballance those wherein Elisa so much excells her , she could not pretend to something , that , more particularly recommends her to your notice . For matter of recommendation , replied the Princesse , smiling at the modesty of her discourse , there is so much legible in your face , that it were supererogatory in you to look for any elsewhere ; and as for your being born in Ethiopia , you are never , for that , the lesse worthy of our affections and our respects . I am not , I must confesse , made absolutely acquainted with your birth , though I have understood something of it ; but besides what I have observed of the Princesse Elisa's familiarity and behaviour towards you , there are a many other arguments whence I inferre , that your quality must needs be of the highest , and I shall haply know more of it , when you shall be so well acquainted with me , as to think I may be trusted with a secret of that consequence . I know not , replied the Queen , whether I can with civility distrust you ; but , besides the bent of my own inclination which naturally engages me into a very great confidence of you , I have haply some very particular reasons to discover that to you , which I have not to any but the Princesse of the Parthians . And therefore to begin with something , I shall make no difficulty to acknowledge my self to be Candace , Queen of Ethiopia , whom Fortune hath been pleased to cast on these coasts , and that dispossessed of a Kingdome , which she hath since recovered by the assistance of a person not unknown to you . Upon this discourse of Candace , Cleopatra asked her pardon , in case , through an ignorance of her quality , she had been awanting as to point of civility towards her , and gave her many thankes for the confidence she was pleased to repose in her , with a protestation that she should make no other advantages of that acknowledgement of her , then such as might give her the occasions to serve her , if she should be so happy as to find them . And thereupon reflecting on the last words that fell from her whereby she confessed her self obliged for the recovery of her Crown to a person of her acquaintance ; May I pretend to so much happinesse , said she to her , as that there should be a person within the reach of my knowledge , that may have done you a service of so great importance as that you tell me of , and can I beg his name of you without presuming too farre upon the confidence you have honoured me with . I hope , it will not be long , replied Candace , ere I shall make you far greater discoveries of him than that of his name , and , it may be , renew your affectionate inclinations towards a person upon whose account I presume so much upon your friendship ; but till that happen , give me leave to aske you whether you did not see Cleomedon , in the house where Prince Alexander made some little abode upon his arrivall neer Alexandria . It is very true , replied Cleopatra , that I have seen him in that house , where I staid one night and some part of the next day , till such time as I was carried away thence : Alexander procured me the sight of him in his bed , which he was confined to by reason of some wounds , so that I could not see him with as much advantage in that condition , as , no question , I should have done in another . But to measure him by that little observation I then made of him , I perceived as well in his countenance as his discourse , something that argued a certain grandeur much beyond the ordinary rate of men ; and it now comes into my mind , that my Brother procured me that sight of him as a person of a great and noble fame , and told me withall , that his name was much cried up in Ethiopia for many famous victories . Alexander replies Candace , hath told you no more of him than Truth will justifie ; but I am in hope that he will bring both you and Alexander , those tidings of a person whom you once thought very deare , which may prove very advantageous to me , and very much further the designe I have to purchase your friendship ; and it is for that onely reason , that I asked you whether you had seen him , and that I am desirous to give you another sight of him before this night be quite passed , if you give me the liberty to do it . It cannot be , replied the fair Princesse , but too great a satisfaction to me , to see a man so considerable , both upon the account of his own worth , and the great services he hath done you , and I think my self so much concerned already in whatever relates to you , that I cannot but with much more interest than heretofore , look on a man to whom you are obliged for the recovery of your Crown . Not , Madam , that any consideration of his person , or the hopes I may conceive within my self of him can adde any thing to the respect which I have already for you ; and assure your self , that if the friendship you are pleased to desire of me , were any thing of far greater value then it is , I should gladly offer it you by way of exchange for that which I desire of you . Candace , extreamly satisfied with this discourse of Cleopatra , made her answer in terms so affectionate , that the fair daughter of Anthony , as well out of considerations of gratitude , as for the remarkable excellencies of that great Queen , felt in her self a more then ordinary inclination to love her as much as lay in her power , and began to give her the greatest assurances she could thereof . Which Elisa , who had been silent all the time , very much observing , and not able to endure it any longer without some discoveries of her jealousie ; What , Madam , said she to Candace smiling , you are , it seems absolutely resolved to engrosse the friendship of this fair Princesse to your self , and would not suffer me to have any place therein , though possibly my desires of it are not inferiour to yours ? If you dispute it with me , replies Candace , no question but you will clearly carry it from me , but if you do , you must look on it as the pure effect of your merit , whereas I have some reasons to pretend thereto , which you cannot any waies alledge . Cleopatra perceiving this obliging contestation of the two Princesses , found it no great difficulty to give them satisfaction ; and indeed they were both of them so amiable , that she was easily inclined to afford them those demonstrations of her affection which they desired , that is , such as could not well be denied them . But the discourse of Candace , whence she might have inferred that she must needs have something of news to acquaint her with , raising a certain curiosity in her , she could not forbear discovering to her the desire she had to be somewhat better iuformrd then she was , of her affairs , as also of those of the fair Princesse of the Parthians . Which they were no sooner sensible of , but they were both very ready to afford her that satisfaction , and having obliged her to cast her self on the bed , upon which they sate by her ; Candace gave her a more brief account than she had done to Elisa , of the adventures of the greatest consequence that had happened to her ; but in her discourse she discovered nothing of the birth of Caesario , and calling him all the way Cleomedon , represented him onely as a Prince come for refuge into her dominions . Cleopatra having admired the strange accidents of Candaces life , and expressed how much she was moved thereat , with no small affection , gave hearing afterwards to what she was yet to learn of those of Elisa ; I say what she was yet to learn , for the greatest part thereof was already come to her knowledge from the common reporter of all things , Fame , who had divulged the most memorable of her adventures . By these discourses of the two Princesses , Cleopatra became better acquainted then she had been before , with both Artaban and Cleomedon , and looked on them as the onely two in the World , whom she might justly compare to her own Coriolanus , and having understood from them the design they had to have them reconciled that night , and to oblige them to forget the great differences that had been between them , she very much approved their resolution . And being further satisfied , that Cleomedon , for very good reasons , could not come to visit Candace till such time as all other people were in their beds , she assured the Queen that she would gladly return into their Chamber at that time , if she thought it sit , that she might take better notice then she had done before of two men so particularly observable , as also to understand from Cleomedon , what the Queen had put her in hopes of , concerning him . They continued their discourses of this nature till supper time drew neer , and having discovered their desires to eat together , all things were accordingly prepared in a Parlour , not far from their lodging rooms , whither they were conducted , and immediately after supper , returned to Cleopatras Chamber , to passe away the evening with such as should come to visit them , and whom , by reason of their rank , they could not deny that civility , with a resolution withal to meet together at Elisas Chamber , when all were withdrawn . Immediately after they were gotten into the Chamber , as they had imagined , they were visited by Marcellus and Agrippa , who had supped together at Agrippas , Cornelius having , as it should seem , spent that evening with the King of the Medes , with whom he had contracted a friendship , and was engaging in some designes of his . Marcellus , whose company was infinitely pleasant , when His mind was in a serenity free from the tempests of his discontents , entertained the Princesses for some time , with an account of some particular observations he had made in his late voyage ; when in the mean time Agrippa , finding an opportunity to sit by Elisa , so as that Candace was not so neer her as she was wont to be , that fair Princesse could not avoid , but that he might speak to her , yet not be over-heard , and consequently that he might acquaint her with his love . She would have called Candace to a relief which they mutually afford one the other , by way of combination against both Agrippa and Cornelius , could she without incivility have done it : but Agrippa was a person of that rank , and , withal , of such worth in himself , that the Princesse , not without some reason , was afraid to disoblige him , and thereupon resolved to endure his discourse , as being out of necessity forced to do it . Agrippa having thus broken the ice , and removed the first difficulties , he found it so much the lesse to carry on his design ; and after some discourse of an indifferent nature , perceiving that he might speak without any fear of being heard : Is it possible , said he to her , that , in a place where I have the honour to waite on you at any time , I have with much ado got the advantage of this little interval , to give you some assurances of that submissive passion which I have for you ? Or rather am I to imagine , that the first discoveries I made to you thereof , have incensed you so much against me , that you should avoid my company as you do ? No doubt but Elisa , was sufficiently troubled at these words , yet would she not displease Agrippa , whom she thought her self obliged to , whose power she was afraid of , and whose vertue she highly esteemed . Accordingly , rejoyning to his discourse with an accent full of mildnesse and modesty ; I have but too great esteem , said she to him , both for your worth and your person , to shun your conversation , and therefore if you find any repugnance in me as to that point , it does not proceed from either of those two causes ; and I should both see you and hearken to you with very much satisfaction , had you so much goodnesse for me as to make something else the subject of your discourse . My discourse shall be of what nature you shall approve of , replies Agrippa , but I cannot , without a great violence to my self , forbear telling you , that I dye for your sake , and that , though you should forbid my mouth to tell you so much , it were very hard for my eies to afford you the same obedience , and that they should not , in some measure , expresse the effects of what you have caused in my heart . I am easily perswaded , replied the Princesse , that you do not feel all that you would have me believe ; and I cannot but have that confidence of your generosity , that instead of what your discourse might very well put me in fear of , I shall find onely , where you are , a sanctuary against that persecution which I have run through so many dangers to avoid . I should think my self the most unfortunate man in the World , replyed Agrippa , if you should look with the same eies on the love of Tigranes , and that which I have for you , and call that by the name of persecution , which is , on the contrary , a passion full of respect and veneration , such as mine is , as you do the violence of a Prince , who , by force and tyranny hath sought that which he should have patiently expected from your own good liking . I knew , Madam , that the enterprise , I engage my self in , is of no smal difficulty , when I would dispute a heart prepossessed by another affection , and that an affection dearly purchased by an excesse of merit , and which you have , not without much reason , conceaved for him , who , of all men , hath shewn himself the most worthy of it , as well by his vertue , as the transcendency of his actions . But I shall entreat you withall to assure your self , that it is not by condemning it , that I shall endeavour to ruine it , to my advantage ; and observe , that I freely acknowledge Artaban to be worthy of his fortune above all the men I have known , and , that it is not my own will that inclines me to traverse his affections , but that it proceeds meerly from the violence you do me , which is such as I have ineffectually endeavoured to overcome by all the reasons which you could your self have alledged against it . Do not therefore consider what I do against him as a voluntary action , which might be condemned , but as a forced action , and consequently rather deserving your pitty , then his resentment ; and pardon , if you please , the design I have to dispute your affections with him , which I shall not do out of any consideration of Caesars authority , and the power he hath invested me with through the whole extent of his Empire , but by my love and services . To this effect was the discourse of Agrippa , and the Princesse finding some comfort in the conclusion of it , and in what he had said to the advantage of Artaban ; It hath ever been my perswasion , said she to him , that , what design soever you might be engaged in , you would make use of no other force then that of vertue it self to effect it ; and that is it indeed which makes you more considerable then the ranck you are in , or the friendship of Caesar ; and it is from the same vertue that I am inclined to hope you will overcome a passion , which may haply expose your reputation to some reproach by thwarting the enjoyments and felicity of those that cast themselves under your protection . These words troubled Agrippa more than any thing else could have done , as being levelled at him in point of generosity and honour ; and indeed , great souls , such as was really his , are far more sensible of assaults of this nature , then those which proceed meerly out of a consideration of difficulty or danger . He accordingly was at a little losse what return to make thereto , but when he had recollected himself a little ; It is not for Agrippa , said he to her , to afford protection , within the territories that are under the subjection of Caesar , to a daughter of the King of Parthia . Caesar may be said to protect you , and I may contribute my services to his protection ; but it concerns me ever to be suppliant and submissive to you , and to account my self your vassal , rather than your Protector : under this qualification of vassallage , which I conceave honourable enough for me , and not under that other of protection , which I could not pretend to without insolence , it may be lawful for me , upon equal terms , to engage against my Rival , and in this kind of engagement , I shall not seem very dreadful to a person , of whose side the victory is already declared . He would have spun out this discourse to a greater length , had not Candace , troubled to see the Princesse so engaged , started a question to her , purposely to break it off , and , not long after , obliged her to quit Agrippa , and to participate of their conversation . It continued not long that night , for Elisa and Candace , to oblige Marcellus and Agrippa to withdraw the sooner , bid Cleopatra good-night ; telling her , that , the better to recover the rest she so much wanted , it was but fit she should go to it somewhat sooner then ordinary . Whereupon the two Princesses departed to their own lodgings , and Marcellus and Agrippa , having taken their leaves of them , left the room at the same time . The two Princesses were no sooner alone , but Elisa acquainted Candace with the discourse that had passed between her and Agrippa , and the Queen of Ethiopia , gave her an account at the same time of what she had had that day with Cornelius . Whereupon they advised with one another what they should do in that case , and spent some time in deliberating whether they should acquaint their Lovers with that new emergency . They found very strong reasons on both sides , as well to oblige them to do it , as to divert them from it , and they were absolutely unresolved what to do , when Artaban comes into the room . T is , out of all question , that Elisa was infinitely desirous to see him , yet could she not look on him at such an hour , without blushing at the freedom she gave him ; and though she loved him to that degree which she conceived her self obliged to do , as well by way of recompence for his great services , as out of her own inclination , yet had she not ever granted him any favour that derogated from the strictest observances of honour and her sex ; and had not been perswaded to this secret enterview , but out of complyance with Candace , whose authority , rather then any thing else , satisfied her scruples , and prevailed with her to grant it in order to the interview which she so much endeavoured between Caesario and him . Candace , though she had no lesse devotion to vertue then the other , might presume upon a greater liberty , and besides , that she could not see Caesario but at such hours , she was absolutely at her own disposal , as well in regard of her person as her dominions . Adde to that , that in her favouring Caesario , and bestowing on him her Crown with her person , as she was resolved , she complyed with the will , and obeyed the commands of her father , who , in his life time , and at his death , had publickly declared such an intention , and had absolutely ordered it should be so . Elisa entertained Artaban with her ordinary sweetnesse and modesty ; and Candace , having treated him with all manner of civility , You are now satisfied , said she to him , that I am not much inclined to revenge , and that notwithstanding the resentment which your inconstancy might well raise in me against you , I yet think it not much to procure you such favours as you had not haply ever received before . I must indeed confesse , replies Artaban , that this favour is a pure effect of your goodnesse ; but shall not acknowledge , if I may be so free with you , that you had any great resentment to struggle with , for a losse you were not any way sensible of . The losse cannot be thought light , replies Candace , when one looses such a man as Artaban : but it hath been the pleasure of our destinies to dispose of us both otherwise , and for that reason it is but fit we forbear all reproaches . But I must tell you withal , that I have not been the instrument to procure you this sight of Elisa , besides your expectation , without some little By-concernment ; and that is , a request that both she and I make to you , that you and Cleomedon have an interview in this room , that you embrace one the other in our presence , and , if it be not impossible , become good friends , as your fair Princesse and my self are . Artaban receiving this discourse of Candace , with a great sense of the obligation she laid upon him ; I am very much troubled , Madam , said he to her , that you should not make trial of the respect I have for you , by a test of my obedience , wherein I might find more difficulty , then there can be in that which you propose to me ; for the friendship of Cleomedon is a thing , whereof the purchase is so advantageous , that I cannot entertain the offer you make me of it , otherwise then as a recompence you are pleased to allow me , and not as a punishment that you impose upon me . I may adde to this , that he hath put a late obligation upon me , which ought to have a greater influence on my soul , then that unreasonable aversion which heretofore I ever found bandying against that affection which his vertue might raise in me for him , and I conceive my self engaged to him in much more than my life amounts to , since I must acknowledge the liberty of my Princesse , an effect of the relief she received from his valour , when she was in the armes of Tigranes . Artaban , said Elisa to him , very much satisfied with his discourse , assure your self , you cannot any way oblige me so much as by this kind of proceeding , and there is such an union between this fair Queen and my self , that it were very unjust there should be any difference between the objects of our Loves . Cleomedon made in a manner the same answer , when we made the same proposition to him ; and accordingly , it is no small satisfaction to me , to see that we shall find it no hard matter to establish between you a friendship not unlike ours . While Elisa spoke in this manner , Candace , desirous to favour Artaban all she could , pretending she had some businesse to do in a closet , that was within the room , took occasion to go into it for some time . Which intervall the passionate Artaban making his advantage of , cast himself at the feet of Elisa , and embraced her knees , with all the most affectionate demonstrations of that passion , which she was already so well acquainted with ; and whereas he could not expresse that transcendency of joy which then possessed him , otherwise than by confused and broken words , the fair Princesse thought his love more legible in that disorder , than it had been in a discourse well couched , and actions proceeding from the greatest recollection . The presence of Vrinoe ( for Cephisa was walking upon the Terrace with Clitia in expectation of Caesario's coming ) hindred him not from giving thousands of kisses to the fair hands of his Princesse ; and this being the greatest favour he could expect from her , she could not deny it him in so favourable an opportunity , and that especially after a separation , which had caused her to bewaile his losse with so many teares . Nay , she had much ado to keep them in now , during the reflections she made on it , and looking on him in the most amorous manner that could be , with those very eies which had set him so much on fire ; Ah Artaban , said she to him , what reall afflictions hath your imaginary death cost me ! and what abundance of teares have I shed out of that cruell perswasion ! Ah Madam , replied Artaban , how precious ought I to esteem that death , and how deare those teares ! The rest of my life is no way comparable to that fortunate death , no , it was not either my life or death could deserve those teares , which compassion drew from your fair eies . But is it not time , added the Princesse , I should know , by what adventure it came to pass that you are now alive ; or am I still to be ignorant what good fortune it is that we are obliged to for your safety ? Artaban was going to acquaint her in what manner he had escaped drowning ; but Elisa , remembring her self how that the night before , Candace would needs have her to be present at the arrivall of Cleomedon , and being a little ashamed that she had suffered her to withdraw into the closet , she called her , and entreated her to participate of their conversation as she had done of the discourse that had passed between her and Cleomedon , and understand , how Artaban had escaped the fury of those waves into which he had cast himself , since that in all likelihood the relation he was to entertain them with would not be so long but that he might well go through it before Cleomedon came in . Candace made her answer , that she should gladly hearken to any thing wherein she thought her self concerned , and after she was set down by her ; Madam , saies Artaban to her , since that there are but few daies since my falling into the Sea , I shall not need many words to acquaint you with what hath happened to me from that time , and shall not abuse your attention long with an account of things of little consequence . It is not without some reason , continued he , speaking to Candace , that you said you were concerned in my safety , or at least I may well say that you have contributed very much thereto , and consequently that I am not a little obliged to you for it . To me , replied the Queen , somewhat astonished at what he said ? Even to you , Madam , said he , more then any other ; and had it not been for that generous action which you did in setting Zenodorus's ship on fire , that action , I say , which carried in it a more shining demonstration of your vertue then the fire you kindled on the water , I had infallibly lost a life , which I could not long have made good against the violence of the waves , being armed all over , my buckler hanging about my neck , and being at too great a distance from the shore to recover it by swimming , even though I had had nothing of armour about me . Their weight had once already forced me to the bottome , where I had rolled my self for some time upon the sand , when by the violence of a Billow I was again brought up to the top of the water , where , as good fortune would have it , I met with a plank , halfe burned , of Zenodorus's vessell , which struck against my head , and , not long after , touched against my hand . Though my condition was such that I had but little knowledge or apprehension left , yet made I a shift to do that , which they say is naturall to all men in the like extreamity , which is , to fasten on any thing they can : and so , embracing the plank , which was thick and heavy , I did so well with the help of it that I got my head above water , and had the liberty to breath ; insomuch that , by degrees , I got it under me , in such a manner , that it bore me up , with the help of my legges , which I moved to and fro , as if I were swimming , the best I could . But I was , withall , so weary , so much troubled with the water I had swallowed , and so loaden with my armour , that I could not hope to escape with that help alone , though I endeavoured with all the remainder of my strength , to force the plank towards the shore . Being in this extremity , it pleased the gods to direct certain Fisher-boats whereof there are a many upon that coast , towards the place where I was , which was not very far from the shore . Those that were in them taking notice of the glistering of my head-piece , and perceiving the top of my plume of feathers all wet , imagining what the matter might be , came up with one of their boats to my relief , and indeed it came just at the point that I stood very much in need of it , and was reduced to my last shifts . They took me into their boat , disarmed me , and at the same time made me cast up the salt water I had drunk , and when they saw I had a little recovered my self they took me ashore and brought me to one of their cottages . There was I forced , by reason of the hardship I had undergone , and the sad condition I was in to rest my self for some houres , as being so spent , that I was hardly able to stand on my Legges . I had not been there long ere the memory of my misfortunes began to torment me , and thereupon representing to my self how that I left the Princesse under the power of a cruell Pyrate , and that I was without men , without vessell , and knew not any way how to relieve her , my grief came upon me with so much violence , that I was in a manner resolved to go and seek , in the bowells of the Sea that death , which I had with so much difficulty escaped ; and certainly I think , that , had I not been prevented by those good people , I should have executed that fatall resolution ; but indeed my weakenesse was with all such , that it was easie for them to keep me on a sorry bed whereon they had cast me , and where I had already passed away some houres . I shall not trouble you Madam , continued he addressing himself to Elisa alone , with a repetition of all those words , which fell from me , during the violence of my grief ; and you may judge by the greatnesse of a passion which you are well acquainted with , that there was , in the effects it produced , but very little moderation . The night was now drawn neer , when having recovered my strength and spirits in some measure , I called for my cloaths which the Fisher-men had taken off to be dried , and began to find my self in such a condition , that I would not by any perswasions be kept there any longer , when good fortune , being then my Friend , directs to the cottage where I was , a certain man , whom I knew to be Telamon , a person that accompanied me in the quality of an Esquire . I immediately called him by his name , and the faithfull Esquire , transported with joy runs to me , and embracing my knees , asked me thousands of times by what miracle I had escaped ; but instead of ansvvering him , I presently asked him vvhat vvas become of the Princesse ? Telamon , perceiving with what earnestnesse I pressed that question to him severall times ; My Lord , said he to me , assoon as the Pirate , by the assistance of his men , was taken up out of the water , and brought into the vessell , finding himself in a posture able enough to pursue the designe he had undertaken , as having been immediately recovered out of the water , he gave orders to be set ashore at a certain place he appointed to them , and leaving the Princesse under the guard of his Lieutenant , he left the vessell with a select number of his men , to seek out , as they said , a person that had made an escape the night before , after she had set his vessell on fire ; he commanded his Lieutenant to have a care of the Princesse , and to expect his return at a place where he appointed him . For my part , having not the patience to stay any longer in the vessell , I thought it my best course to leave it , with a resolution to give you all the assistance I could if so be I found you capable of any , or to take some order for your enterrement , in case I should have found your body cast up any where on these shores . Whereupon I came away with the Pirates , with Zenodorus's leave , after I had cast my self at his feet begging his permission to look after the body of my Master , to do it the last honours it were capable of . So that it seems then , said I interrupting him , my Princesse is yet about the river , where she is to expect the returne of the Pirate , and that Zenodorus is come ashore upon this coast , and is not yet returned to his ships . I can assure you , My lord , replied he , that he is not yet returned , and that he is resolved , by what I have understood , to bestow all the next day to find out the person that is escaped from him , and that it is impossible he should have met with her since we came ashore . This account of Telamon filled me again with new hopes , as resolved , that if I could meet with the Pirate , what number soever of men he might have about him , I would either die in the engagement with him , or force him to returne the Princesse , out of a certain confidence , that either gods or men might afford me some assistance to carry on my enterprise . In order thereto , knowing that we were not far from Alexandria , where might easily be procured all things that were necessary , I gave Telamon some of the jewells I ordinarily carried about me , and which the Fishermen had not , as good Fortune would have it , taken out of my cloaths , when they dried them , and commanded him to make all the hast he could to the City , and buy two horses , charging him , by all meanes , to make choice for me of the best he could meet with all , what rate soever he might be set at . To which having further enjoined him to bring them me assoon as he possibly could , and to give notice that night to the Praetor of Alexandria of the arrivall of the Pirates upon the coast , and the carrying away of the Princesse , I dismissed him . Telamon , with these orders , took his way towards Alexandria , while I remained , with some little hope to do something , among the Fisher-men , who would needs force me to take what poor entertainment they could afford me ; and certainly ; that nights rest was no more then necessary for me , to recover my strength , and put me into a condition to be able to deale with those enemies which I should meet withall . But why should I spin out my relation to such a length ? In a word , the next day about an houre after Sun-rising , I saw Telamon coming with two horses . So that having put on my Armour and bestowed some of those jewells I had left among the Fisher-men , I got up on the better of the horses , which I found , much to my content , very fit for my turn ; and having understood from Telamon that the Praetor had notice given him , and was sending out vessels to the relief of the Princesse , I resolved to make a search all about Alexandria . During all that day , it ran still in my thoughts , that the onely way for me to relieve you , Madam , was , to meet with Zenodorus , and to become master of his liberty as he was of yours ; and I thought it so much the more likely to be effected , in regard that Telamon had assured me , that , the better to find out the person he was in quest of he had divided his men into four parties , and consequently had but very few about him . I thought sit in the first place to ride up and down the shore and to visit the woods , and all the places thereabouts , especially wherever I observed the track of any horse . I had spent in this manner the best part of the day to no purpose , when crossing through a pleasant valley , and perceiving a little rivulet , which took its rise from a spring that was not far off , the thirst I then was in , occasioned as well by reason of the heat of the day , as the heavinesse of my armour , obliged me to alight , and to come to the spring , where happened that accident which you may have had an account of from Cleomedon , since you have already seen him . 'T is very true , replied the Princesse Elisa , we have so , and understood all the particulars of your combat ; and I knew not how to forbear blaming you , for being so ready to give Cleomedon occasion to come to blowes , since you had no ground to hate him , nor did pretend any thing to the Queen of Ethiopia . Madam , replies Artaban , you may be pleased safely to assure your self as of nothing but truth , that the condition I was in then was such , that I had not any intention to engage Cleomedon to sight ; but calling to mind the last words I had said to him at our parting , wherein I made a confident brag , that I should one day be in a condition to measure a weapon with him without any prejudice to him , I thought my self obliged to put him in mind of it , out of a fear he might attribute that forgetfullnesse to any want of courage , and yet I endeavoured all I could to expresse it in such termes , as could not have provoked him to fight , had he not been as forward as my selfe . Whereupon Artaban , having briefly run over those passages which Caesario had related before , acquainted them with what had happened to him since Candace's being carried away in their sight the second time ; his engagement with Zenodorus's crue ; his retreat to the house of Tiridates , and the abode he had made there , to their meeting at Tiridates's tomb . He had just made an end of his discourse , when Clitia came to give them notice that Cleomedon was upon the Terrace , and immediately after , he comes into the room with an amiable and majestick deportment . He had hardly acquitted himself of his salutations to the two Princesses , when Artaban , who would needs do , with an obliging grace , whatever he conceived he ought to do , comes up to him , and saluting him with a civility animated by all the expressions of a reall greatnesse of soule ; Generous Cleomedon , said he to him , I have forborn too long from rendring you that which all men acknowledge to be your due . Since you have overcome that unjust repugnance which I had to do it , as well by the admirable vertue you are Master of , as by a late demonstration of your generosity , give me leave to approach you with abundance of remorse for what is passed , abundance of respect for your person , and a more than ordinary earnestnesse to deserve some place in your Friendship . Caesario , who was resolved to have done that to Artaban which Artaban had done to him , was somewhat troubled that he had been prevented , and entertaining his discourse and action with a civility suitable to his ; The friendship you proffer me , said he to him , is a happinesse of that concernment , that it was but just I should purchase it with the price of my blood , and as I could not charge any thing but my own misfortune with the backwardnesse you were in to afford it me , before ; so is it to my good fortune onely that I must attribute the present you make me of it now . I conceive , replied Artaban , that respect and esteem which I have for you , due to your vertue , your birth , and your excellent endowments ; and the earnestnesse I have , freely and faithfully to serve you , to the assistances you afforded me by your valour , in delivering this great Princesse out of the hands of those that would have carried her away . It hath been no small satisfaction to me , replied Caesario , that you were something concerned in the service I have done the Princesse of the Parthians , thought it were such as she might have received from any man upon the like occasion ; but I have not forgotten the relief you gave me , when my horse was killed under me in the engagement against Zenodorus's men . However it be , I conceive it a great happinesse , that these mutuall civilities should engage us to become faithfull friends , and I promise , I shall never be found guilty of the least violation of a friendship which I desire may be eternall between us . With these words , these two great persons embraced one another , upon the commands of the two Princesses ( the respect they had for them not permitting them to take that liberty in their presence ) and a little after , they looked one upon another with a mutuall admiration , and were both equally satisfied as to the Friendship which they had contracted . Candace who was infinitely pleased with it , spoke to them whatever she thought might any waies confirm them therein ; and Elisa , who was extreamly sensible of the assistance which she had received from Caesario , joined her sollicitations with the others , to establish a perfect union between those two great men . But they might very well have spared their endeavours to that purpose ; for the behaviour of these two great soules was so mutually ingenuous and cordiall , that there was such a prefect consonancy between their words and thoughts , that it might be said , their friendship was truely consummate before they had in a manner made the first overtures thereof . These foure illustrious persons , all satisfied , though with some inequality , would have fallen either together , or separately , into some pleasant discourse had not Candace be thought her self that the Princesse Cleopatra was not gone to bed , out of an expectation to hear from them , and if she had not had a great desire to make her acquainted with Caesario that night . Upon that reflection , having taken the Prince a little aside ( and at the same time left Elisa with Artaban in an affectionate and pleasant discourse ) she discovered to him her desires , that he would make himself known to the Princesse his Sister , to whose prudence it were not unsafe to commit things of the greatest importance , and repeated to him all the discourses which she had entertained her with , to prepare her thereto . Caesario very willingly condescended to the proposition of Candace , as having already found it no small difficulty to conceale himself from so amiable a Sister , and having forborn it upon no other account than the submission he had for the Queen . Candace would have sent word to Cleopatra of it ; but she was a little troubled that Artaban should be present , as not conceiving , that Caesario would , before him , declare a thing , the least discovery whereof would infallibly cost him his life . She acquainted him with her thoughts to that purpose , and advised with him what course should be taken to have things so carried as that Artaban might not be present at that action . But Caesario's soul being too great to entertain the least distrust of such a person as Artaban , and upon the first discovery the Queen made of her jealousie , slighting that precaution , and lifting up his voice , purposely that he might be heard by all that were in the Chamber : There is no necessity , Madam , said he to her , of any such circumspection when we have to deale with a vertue , such as is that of Artabans . I know him so well , as that I would trust him with something more precious than my life , and therefore , since it is your pleasure we should see Cleopatra , I shall discover my self to her , before Artaban , with as much confidence as before your selfe . All that were present were infinitely pleased with the ingenous clearnesse which Casario expressed ; and Artaban , who had heard the words , and easily imagined the occasion on which they were spoken , willing to returne him an answer , not unworthy the good opinion he had of him ; I must needs confesse , said he to him , that this demonstration of your generosity is very great , wherein you are content to make a discovery of your self to me , which , among persons , of whose faith you were doubtfull , might prove prejudicial to your safety ; and I receive , with the resentment I ought , a confidence , whereto I have not any waies obliged you . But that you may be satisfied , that I am not absolutely unworthy of it , and that you need not fear I should abuse it , now that you have assured me of your friendship , I am to let you know , that , even during that time , wherein I had the greatest aversion for , nay , in the time of youth , which is not ordinarily over-apt to keep a secret , I have known your name and birth , and that you will not tell me any thing I know not , when you shall discover your self to the Princesse your Sister to be Caesario , the son of Caefar and Cleopatra . This discourse of Artabans , little expected by Caesario , raised in him some astonishment , and might have put Candace into some jealousie of Elisa , had she not immediately called to mind to some words which Artaban had said to her , when they met at Tiridates's Tomb , whence she might have imagined , that the birth and true name of Caesario were not unknown to him . The Prince , upon this new expression of true friendship , could not but admire the great courage of Artaban , who , notwithstanding the strange aversion he had ever discovered towards him , and that in an age which is not much inclined to the moderation of the most violent passions , had slighted the opportunity he had to prejudice his enemy , and observed that secrecy towards him , which he would not , without some difficulty , have found , even among his friends . And certainly his astonishment had been the greater at this kind of proceeding , if these characters of an elevated soule had been lesse familiar to him , and if he had not found in himselfe an inclination to do the like towards Artaban . However , he thought it but just to let Artaban know what esteem and acknowledgment he conceived at so generous a carriage , and looking on him with an action , which in some measure expressed what his thoughts were employed about ; I must needs confesse , said he to him , that all things are admirably great in you , and that it will be a great injustice in fortune , if she raise you not above Kings , since they are things you can pull down when you please . There are few persons certainly would have made so little advantage as you have done , of a discovery , which might have proved so prejudicial to me in the world ; but there are yet fewer would have effected those great things which are in you the accomplishments of your generous beginnings . But , may I presume to ask you , by what adventure you should come to the knowledge of that which all the World was ignorant of ? A young man that had sometime been a servant of yours , replied Artaban , and who since , as I have been informed , was killed in one of the battles which you fought in Nubia , having for me a very particular friendship revealed that secret to me , and there needed no more then the illustrious characters I observed in your person to satisfie me that he told nothing but what was truth . If those characters are able to work that effect , said Caesario to him , I must needs imagine you to be the issue of the gods ; and though you are not pleased to derive any recommendation from a birth , which you do not stand in need of to make you equal to the greatest Princes that are , yet can I hardly be perswaded but that yours is of the most eminent . Artaban would have made some modest return to this discourse , when the Princesse Cleopatra , whom Candace had sent for , comes into the room , the Princesses having not thought it fit that she should receive Caesario's visit in her own , because of her women , to whom there was no necessity he should discover himself . The room , upon her coming into it , seemed to be filled with a new light , which dazled both Artaban and Caesario , and though one of them had seen her that very day before , and that the other were her brother , and had spent his childhood with her , and that , to say better , they were both of them prepossed by a passion , which till then had not permitted them to imagine anything in point of beauty comparable to Elisa and Candace , yet could they not smother the astonishment which they conceived upon this sight , nor but acknowledge , though with some confusion and repugnance , that all the beauties upon earth ought to give place to that of Cleopatra . Caesario , transported with the affection which the bloud and merit of that Princesse , inspired him with , could upon the first sight hardly forbear making discoveries thereof ; but upon second thoughts he resolved to proceed after another manner , and to make that adventure contribute somewhat to the diversion and entertainment of those that were present . Cleopatra was hardly gotten into Elisas chamber , ere word was brought her that Prince Alexander , her brother , was come into her own , and that having left the King of Armenia , he thought not fit to depart the lodgings till he had wished her a good night . Cleopatra was going to send the Messenger back again with word that he should stay a while for her , when Queen Candace , who knew it was Caesario's design , to discover himself , as well to Alexander , as Cleopatra , entreated her to send for him , assuring her that there was none had the least mistrust of him , and that Cleomedon was too much engaged by the assistance he had received from him to deny him the opportunity to see him . Cleopatra , having done what the Queen desired of her , saluted Caesario and Artaban , with that ceremony which she conceived she ought to have observed towards two such eminent men , and of whom she had her imagination full , by the account had been given her of their gallant actions . She looked on them one after another , with a certain astonishment , as not knowing any one in the World whom she could think comparable to them , but onely her own Coriolanus . They were going to fall into some discourse , when there comes into the room Alexander , upon the first sight , somewhat at a losse to find that company there . Artaban and he had spent the evening together with Ariobarzanes , and it was not long since they had parted , after they had conceived , ( considering the small abode they had made together ) abundance of esteem and respects one for another . But the sight of Cleomedon , was it , that he was most astonished at ; and , having not seen him since he had left Tidaeus's house in pursuit of Cleopatra , he wondred much to find him in the same room with her . Yet was not his astonishment so great , but that he expressed the satisfaction he conceived it to meet with him ; and after he had in the first place addressed his civilities to Elisa and Candace , with much submission , he came to him , to let him know how glad he was to find him in a condition so different from that wherein he had left him , and craved his pardon , that , by reason of the urgent necessity that had called him away to the reliefe of Artemisa and Cleopatra , he had been forced to leave him , and to recommend to other persons the recovery of a health which he infinitely esteemed . Caesario thought this discourse so obliging , that he could not but make an answer suitable thereto ; whereupon looking on Alexander and Cleopatra with an affection , which blood , obligation , and merit , had easily raised in him ; No , it is I , said he to the Prince , that ought , with much more reason , make my excuses to you ; and had you afforded me the time to put my self into such a posture as that I might have followed you , the indisposition I might have been in by reason of my wounds , should not have excused me , for not bearing of you company , to relieve the Princesse Cleopatra . That was an affair , which I was more particularly obliged to look after , then you could have imagined ; and besides the engagement I stand in to the assistance I received from you , when my life was in greatest danger , the remembrance of a person whom you have sometimes esteemed , and of whom I have undertaken to bring some tidings to the Princesse Cleopatra , and your self , makes me concern my self in your interests , with a very violent affection . It is very true , replyed the Princesse Cleopatra , that the Queen hath put me into very much hope that I should receive by you some account of a person I have sometime dearly loved , and it is out of that confidence , that she hath been pleased I should come to her Chamber at such a time that it may be some inconvenience to her . I must needs confesse that this promise of the Queens hath raised in me a curiosity which is more then ordinary to me , as well out of the imagination I have , that , from a great person , such as you are , I shall understand onely great things , as out of a self-flattery I have been guilty of that it might be of a Beloved brother , a person of excellent endowments , whom an amorous despair , forced from Rome about seven or eight years since , that you have something to say to me . We are to learn whether he be dead or living , and it is not impossible , but that in his travels he might have met with you , and been of your acquaintance . I am very much troubled , Madam , replied the Prince , that it is not in my power to give you the satisfaction you expected from me ; for as to that brother you enquire of , I have not certainly any account to give you of him , nay , which is more , I never know him . But I may haply have what to acquaint you with concerning some other persons of your house , who were no lesse dear to you , and whom I have heretofore familiarly seen and conversed with in this City , before the ruine of Anthony , and Queen Cleopatra . And that you may be the sooner convinced , observe well my face , and see , whether , notwithstanding the change which ten years may have wrought in it , you can find some features like to those of that person , who was brought up with you , and whom you dearly loved . I have been heretofore flattered by some with that resemblance , and know not whether you have preserved the idaea of it so well , as to find there is yet something left of it . These words raised no small astonishment in the children of Anthony , and Alexander coming up close to Caesario , was was purposely got neer the torches , Cleopatra and he looked on him a long time with much earnestnesse . It was about the tenth year of their age that Caesario departed from Alexandria , and about the fourteenth of his own , so that , by reason , as well of the infancy of Alexander and Cleopatra , as the alteration , which ( more remarkably then in any other degree of mans age ) happens in the countenances of men between that of fourteen , and that of four and twenty , which was then the age of Caesario , it might well happen , that the Princesse , and the Prince her Brother , could not , upon the first sight , discover the face of their Brother , in that of Cleomedon , whose speech , proportionably to the rest , was altered , by growing bigger since their separation . Yet was not all this alteration so great , nor their memories so weak , but that after what Cleomedon had said , and the particular observation which he had obliged them to make , they would have known the Prince , had they not been carried away with the general opinion , that he had departed this World. Nay , after they had well considered his face , they , in a manner , knew him ; but that discovery had no further effect on them , then to force out certain sighes ; whereupon the Princesse Cleopatra , assuming the discourse after she had looked on Alexander , to see whether he was of the same opinion : I must needs acknowledge , said she to the Prince , that I find abundance of resemblance between your countenance , and that of a Prince , with whom my Brother and my self were brought up , and one that might have been much about your age , if the gods had thought fit to have continued him in life and health , and to preserve him against those powers , by which he received an untimely death . I am also very much satisfied , added Prince Alexander , that if out Brother Caesario were living , he might be very like the brave Cleomedon . And thought that from the age of fourteen years , which was that of Caesario , when he dyed , to that of Cleomedon , which seems to be greater by nine or ten years , there happens more alteration , both in the bulk and countenances of men , then in all mans life besides , and that it might be withal granted , that time may in some measure have worn away , out of our memories , those Idaeas , which cannot be expected otherwise then imperfect in the minds of children , such as we were then ; yet can I not call them to my remembrance , without a certain conceit that I find them again in Cleomedon , and imagining to my self , that , if Caesario were now alive , there would be a very great resemblance between them . Nay , I am much inclined to believe , from the great hopes that were conceived of him , and the glorious bloud that ran in his veines , derived from illustrious ancestors , that this resemblance might have reached to the greatnesse of courage , and that he would have thought it a dishonour to come too far short of that stupendous man , whom it was his glory to imitate in all things . The modesty of the son of Caesario , made him blush at these obliging expressions of the son of Anthony ; whereupon , looking on him with a smiling countenance , It is but just indeed I should suffer any thing , said he to him , from a Prince to whom I am obliged for an assistance that preserved my life . But since you and the Princesse Cleopatra are pleased to flatter me so pleasantly , with so advantageous a resemblance , I must in requittal assure you , that it is yet greater in all things then you imagine it , and that I am not onely , as to my inclinations , comparable to Prince Caesario , but also that my fortunes have been absolutely suitable to his . I should put you to some astonishment , should I tell you , that , as he , so I was dearly loved by Alexander and Cleopatra in their younger years : That I was loved as tenderly as he was by the Queen your mother , and that her indulgence towards me was as great as what she expressed towards him ; that as he , so I also left you to seek out my safty in Ethiopia , after the downfall of your house ; That I was born as well as he of an unfortunate Queen , and am son to the greatest that ever was of mankind ; and , in a word , I am so extreamly like him , that I might even in Alexandria presume to own the name of Caesario , if by such an acknowledegment I should not put you to the hazard of loosing him once again . These words of Caesario raised such a distraction in the souls of Cleopatra and Alexander , that neither of them being able to comprehend any thing of it , could do no more then look on him that had spoke them , with a silence which argued their astonishment , much more then any verbal expressions could have done . The sonne of Caesar had suffered them to coninue a while in that posture , when he sees Eteocles coming , in whom he had caused Clitia to call from the Terrace , where he had left him . Whereupon , reassuming the discourse with an action which held the Brother and the Sister equally in suspence ; That you may be absolutely satisfied , said he to them , that my fortunes have been in all things conformable to those of Caesario , behold the man that brought me up , and who presumes that he hath been of the same name , was of the same Birth , same Country , and same countenance as the Governour of Caesario . If you look on him with more earnestness then you have done for some daies past , when he was with you in that very house where I received your assistances , you will easily observe that resemblance , and he is a person of such an age , as wherein ten years cannot make so great an alteration , as they may in that wherein one passes from infancy to a more advanced age . While he thus spoke , the eies of Cleopatra and Alexander were fixed on the countenance of Eteocles , and it being very certain that it had undergone much lesse alteration then that of the Prince , they immediately found therein all the features of that of Eteocles , with whom they had sometime been so familiar , as having been one that had carryed them thousands of times in his arms , and had been brought up in the house , as son to the faithfull Apollodorus , the dear favorite and confident of Queen Cleopatra . Whereupon both the Prince and Princesse cryed out , that it was really Eteocles , and immediately turning to the Prince with an astonishment much greater then what they were in before , by reason of this last circumstance : Cleomedon , said the Princesse to him , for heavens sake , keep us not any longer in the disturbance which you have raised in us , and let us know that Caesario is living , to tell us so much himself . T is onely his death that abates that confidence which we raise from all the other circumstances , and if Caesario were living , I should be immediately satiefied that you were he . Should he discover himself to be Caesario , in any place that is under the jurisdiction of Augustus , replyed the Princesse , there is so little expectation of any Fortune thereby , that it were hard to suspect such a confession subject to any imposture : but it is withall a thing so glorious to be born of Caesar and Cleopatra , tha● without an excesse of basenesse , a man cannot disclaime it , and there is so much satisfaction to Caesario , to meet with a Brother and Sister , great and amiable as Alexander and Cleopatra , that no consideration in the World can oblige him any longer to conceale from them , a brother they have dearly loved , and one that hath continued towards them the tender affection he ever had for them . With these words , he came neer Cleopatra , with his arms stretched out , and that fair Princesse soon satisfied those that were present , that she knew him to be her brother , by receiving from him , and returning him those caresses which never had passed between her and any , but those that were of that neer relation . Alexander also received and returned the like , by the command of Elisa and Candace , whose presence obliged them to a greater reservednesse . But , notwithstanding all that bloud might perswade the children of Anthony to , and the joy it must needs be to them to meet with a lost brother , in the person of so great a man as Cleomedon , yet was not all enough to dispell their astonishment , and this adventure seemed to be so great , and so full of miracle , that to be fully satisfied , it was but necessary they had the assistance of Candace , Elisa and Eteocles , who very freely acquainted them with the secret of Caesario's life : for as to the great actions he had done under the name of Cleomedon , they were in some measure known to Alexander , and absolutely to Cleopatra , by the relation which Candace had made thereof to her . When they were fully convinced of these truths , their joy discovered it self by all the effects it could produce in moderate and affectionate dispositions , as theirs were ; and it had not haply been greater , though they had seen this very brother returning in that pomp and magnificence , which he might have hoped from his former fortune , when , even in his infancy he had been proclaimed King of Kings , by the commands of Anthony , and Queen Cleopatra . Then was it that Cleopatra , notwithstanding all her reservednesse and modesty , could not forbear entertaining so great a brother with embraces sit to be envyed by all men ; and that Alexander expressed the agitations of his heart , by the most earnest demonstrations , that a sincere affection could produce in a noble soule as his was . It was also during these pleasant intervalls that the fair daughter of Anthony , giving thousands of kisses to the Queen of Ethiopia , gave her infinite thanks , with tears , which the excesse of joy and affection drew from her fair eies , for his preservation , and for the present she made her of so great a brother , and thence took occasion to celebrate her generosity , and the extraordinary goodnesse she had expressed , in bestowing her precious affections on a Prince whom fortune had not left any thing she could have taken away from him , and raising him up to a Crown whereby he might recover himself into the dignity of his Fathers . What , said Alexander , is that invincible Cleomedon , who gained so many battles in Nubia , and whose reputation , notwithstanding the interposition of so many Provinces , eclipsed the glory of our most famous Captains , no other then the same Casario , on whom , in our infancy , we had bestowed so many tears , and in that dead Brother , do we recover again a Brother , whose glory may darken that of his Father ? When the first demonstrations of this happy reacquaintance were over , they all joined together in a more moderate conversation ; so that Artaban taking occasion to expresse his concernments in the joy of Cleopatras children , no lesse then if he had been of the same Bloud , made them consider with a certain admiration , that character of greatnesse , which the gods had put upon him . They thought it no ill course to moderate the discoveries of their joy , out of a fear the cause might come to be known ; which if it should happen , it could not be without bringing Caesario's life into in minent danger . And considering withall that the night was in a manner quite spent , and that such long sittings up might , in time , raise some suspicions , the desire which the Princesse Cleopatra and Alexander had to enjoy yet for some longer time , that happy re-acquaintance , and that which Caesario had to understand the fortunes of Cleopatra , whereof he had but an imperfect account , were not so great , but that , though not without some violence done to themselves , they appointed it to be the entertainment of the night following , those that were concerned in the safty of Caesario , thinking it not so safe to trust it to the day . They parted therefore , though with much unwillingnesse , and Alexander and Cleopatra were extreamly troubled that the sonne of Caesar should take his retreat , in a lone house not much frequented , which Eteocles had provided for him in one of the most solitary skirts of Alexandria , as conceiving there would be lesse notice taken of his going in and out there , then in that of Tidaeus without the City , where he had spent some dayes before . But before they parted , Artaban and Caesario confirmed the reconciliation they had made , by words full of the greatest expressions of a real friendship , and reciprocally promised one another all the assistances , which according to the posture of their fortunes , they should be able to afford one the other . The two Princesses they served , were extreamly satisfied thereat , and when they were alone , the Daughter of Anthony passing to her own lodgings , they went into their beds , to crown the extraordinary accidents of that day with a pleasant rest . The end of the Third Book . HYMENS PRAELUDIA , Or , Loves Master-Piece . PART X. LIB . IV. ARGUMENT . VOlusius coming in wounded into Alexandria , is entertained by Cornelius , and , upon his entreaty , brought to Marcellus and Cleopatra , whom he entertains with his own History . The noble deportment of Coriolanus towards him after his defeat , his honourable dismission from Mauritania , and his ungratefull resentments of such extraordinary civilities . He is overtaken by Theocles , a discontented Noble man of that country , and with him enters into a conspiracy to do Coriolanus all the mischief they can . Volusius , not daring to come to Rome , as having exasperated the Emperour against him , by the losse of Mauritania , makes friends to Tiberius , who , ( being an enemy to Coriolanus , and Servant to Cleopatra ) undertakes his readmission into Caesars favour , with promises of readvancement . Theocles is drawn into personate an Embassiy from Coriolanus , to Augustus , for the obtaining of Julia , so to make a difference between Coriolanus , and his friend Mircellus and Cleopatra ; which proves in some measure effectuall . Volusius , slighted by Tiberius ; falls into contempt , and sicknesse , which having recovered , he leaves Rone , and , some time after , meets with Tiberius at Brundusium , whom he puts in mind of his former promises , and goes along with him and Theocles for Alexandria . They , conceiving some jealousie of him , plot his death , which is attempted by Theocles and his men , but he is rescuel by an unknown person , who having killed Theocles , and delivered him , proves to be Coriolanus , whom he acquaints with what he had done against him . Marcellus and Cleopatra are extreamly glad and troubled at the relation of Volusius and Marcellus extreamly grieved for the injuries he had done Coriolanus , goes to seek him out , resolved not to return till he had found him . THe fortunate meeting with a Brother , such as Caesario was , had raised in the Princesse Cleopatra such a satisfaction , as , since the imaginary infidelity of Coriolanus , she had not been capable of , whence it came , that she passed over that night with more delight , and took more rest than the precedent . Now , as the best part of the night was spent ere she lay down , so was it accordingly very late ere she awoke in the morning , insomuch that those who knew not any thing of her long sitting up , would not have a little wondered she had slept so long , had they not imagined that the trouble and hardship she had gone through , for some daies before , might require a more than ordinary repose . 'T is a common observation , that , it is ordinarily at our waking in the morning , we make the most naturall reflections on the conditions and accidents of our lives . She accordingly had no sooner opened her eies but the Idaea of her late adventures presented it self to her remembrance , and as she was of an excellent good nature , so that sympathy which her meeting with Caesario had raised in her mind , was the first effect that was produced there . Her thoughts were , with no small satisfaction , taken up with that fortunate rencounter , as looking on it as a thing extreamly advantageous , to find a Brother , whom she thought dead so many yeares before , changed into a Brother so great , so amiable , and so considerable , as well for his vertue , as the greatnesse of his actions . She reflected on the noble accidents of his life , the strange Fortunes he had run through , and fixed her consideration on the present posture of his affaires , which in all probability was such as promised him a safe harbour against all those tempests whereby he had been tossed up and down for the space of so many yeares , and seemed to be an establishment , such as gave him not any occasion to envy that of his Ancestors . The consideration of her Brothers concernments had that effect on her which it might be expected they might have on the best sister in the world , and struck her thoughts with so much delight , that for some time she could hardly make any reflection on her own : but at last she could not keep them off any longer , but they must needs do a violence to her memory , and the Idaea of her unfortunate Coriolanus presented it self to her in the same posture as she had seen him the day before . Her first imaginations represented him to her in that terrible posture , wherein he had forced out of the vessell those that fought for her deliverance : but there being not so much satisfaction in this , as in the reflection on the other accidents that succeeded it , she soon quitted it , and imagined to her self a sight of the Prince in that mortall surprise wherein he was upon his first knowledge of her , and fell into a swound upon the ●eck ; as also in that undaunted posture wherein hef had desied the King of Armenia , and was engaged himself alone against so great a number of Enemies ; and lastly , she thought on him in that sub●is●●ve posture , whereinto he had put himself ●ef●re her an● Marcellus , to clear his innocency . 'T was upon this last reflec●ion that ●he fastened her thoughts more than any , as desiring not so much any assurances of the valour of Coriolanus ( whereof she had sufficient experience ) as of his innocency , whereof she had been so long in doubt , and whereof either the certainty or uncertainty occasioned all the happinesse or unhappinesse of her life . She had so well engraven in her memory all the words which ●ell from that poor Prince , that , notwithstanding the disturbance she had been in , while he had spoken them , there had not so much as one slipped out of her remembrance . And finding them all very pregnant and full of conviction , it was a certain imaginary pleasure to her to be in a manner perswaded , that it must needs be innocence and truth that put them into the mouth of that Prince , to convince her of that errour , wherein she had passed over so many sad daies . Alasse ! with what satisfaction , and with what tendernesse did she repeat them over and over , and how did she make it her ●ain businesse to heighten those circumstances that any way made for him ? All indeed were very strong for him , from the time that she first opened her eies to truth , and the discoveries of that pretended infidelity ; and she could not but acknowledge her credulity , in having too easily been perswaded to a belief of things , that were contrary to reason and common sence . She could not find the least favourable imagination to perswade her that Coriolanus should fall in love with Julia , being then absent from her , when , even in her presence , and during the time that she expressed a great aflection towards him , he had ever slighted her , and that the Prince should so much court the friendship of Augustus , she thought yet more improbable , and that he should proffer himself to be tributary to him , when he had by open hostility recovered a powerfull Monarchy ; when he had refused the same friendship , at a time when he was not master of any thing but his sword , and could not expect any thing but by his meanes and assistance . She called to mind in what termes he had vindicated himself with so much apparent reason , and found so much eviction in all , that there needed not much , absolutely to justifie him in her apprehension . During these pleasant intervalls she opened her soule to give admission to that joy , which , of a long time before , could never have the least entertainment there , but it was at the same time very much abated , by a cold reflection on the miserable condition , to which that Prince was reduced , as having lost the Kingdomes he had conquered , and being deprived of all support and relief in the world , through her inflexibility towards him . These reflections , equally divided between grief and joy , drew many a sigh out of her breast , and this was the entertainment of her thoughts , all the time she lay in bed after her awaking , and while she was dressing . She was just upon the point of going out of her chamber , to go into that of Candace's ( whom she now looked on as a Sister to whom she was engaged for the life and fortunes of her Brother , and who , as well as the Princesse of the Parthians , had lain longer in bed then she had ) when Prince Marcellus comes to give her a good morrow . Cleopatra entertained him as a beloved Brother , but what confidence soever she might have of his prudence and generositie , yet did she not think it fit to trust him with the secret of another , though she had with her own , and so made not the least mention to him of Caesario , though she had not the least jealousie , that any consideration whatsoever might induce Marcellus to do him any ill office . This Prince , after the first civilities were past , being sate down by her ; Sister , said he to her , I am to acknowledge to you , that during all this night , the Idaea of the disconsolate Coriolanus never forsook me , and that I have spent the greatest part of it in finding out , as well in his actions , as his words , an innocency whereof I am more then half convinced . This Prince , who was sometime so dear to me , and whom it is not yet in my power to hate , comes and engages my heart with the same armes , whereby he had so well mastered it before , and methinks I find again , not onely in his countenance , but also in his words and all his actions , that greatnesse of soule which we ever observed in him , and withall that confidence which never appeares where there is a certainty of crime ; and of all this I am so much assured , that I cannot , without an extraordinary violence , be perswaded , he hath been really unfaithfull towards us . Cleopatra , in whom whatever were favourable to Coriolanus had already taken place , could not hear this discourse of Marcellus , without being moved to so much compassion , that a beautifull dew began to break forth at her eies . Whereupon , having continued silent for some minutes , in such a suspence as easily discovered the disturbance she then struggled with ; Brother , said she to Marcellus , the acknowledgement you have made to me , is such , that I conceive my self obliged to let you know , that my reflections have been absolutely conf●rmable to yours , and that I find so many de●nstrations of innooence in all the procedure of Coriolanus , and so much reason to fortifie what he would have perswaded us to , that the opinion we had conceived of his infidelity , hath now with much ado any probability with us . Coriolanus , added the prince , cannot be justifiable in your apprehensions , but he must be so in mine too , and as we charge him both but with one and the same crime , wherein we are both equally concerned , so can he not be innocent as to what relates to you , but he must be so too as to what relates to Marcellus . Ah Sister ! if this 〈◊〉 out to be true , what remorse shall I not feel within me while I live , for being so ready to hate a Prince so worthy the affection I had for him , and one , that , notwithstanding the cruell discoveries of my hatred , seems to have continued his inclinations towards me ? What reparations am I not obliged to make him , if he be innocent , or rather , what blood can wash off the crime I have committed against him ? Cleopatra was going to make the Prince some reply , and their conversation might haply have been more earnest and tender , as being engaged upon a subject wherein b●th thought themselves much concerned , when Cornelius comes into the room , and drew near them with a countenance , intimating that be had something of newes to acquaint them with . A●ter the ordinary salutations passed between them , I am very glad , said he to them , that I have found you together , for I have charged my self with a request that is made to you both , which is , that you will be pleased to grant an houre of private audience to a certain man I have lest in the outer-room , and one whom the sad condition be is in might well have dispensed from coming hither , if the things he hath to acquaint you with , were not of very great consequence . This discourse of Cornelius made Cleopatra look on Marcellus , as it were to ask his advice , and Marcellus , by another look seeming to leave it to her what answer to make , she told him , that he might bring in what persons he thought fit , and that the Prince her Brother and her self should very read●●y afford him the audience he desired of them . Upon these words Cornelius went out of the room , leaving the Prince and Princesse in some impatience , and withall some disturbance at the adventure ; and not long after , he returnes leading a man whom he helped to walk , and one that seemed brought very low through sicknesse , or by reason of some wounds . Cleopatra and Marcellus knew not , upon the first appearance , who it might be ; but afterwards , having looked a little more earnestly on his countenance , they , without much difficulty , knew him to be Volusius , who had sometime been Praetor of Mauritania , before it had been recovered from him by Coriolanus , the son of Juba , whom that Prince had generously sent back , after he had overcome and taken him Prisoner , and who , upon his coming to Rome , had ruined the fortunes of that Prince , as to Cleopatra , by acquainting that Princesse , Marcellus and all Caesars Court , with the pretended infidelity of Coriolanus , and the design he had for Julia , and presenting to the Emperour a person of eminent quality , very considerable in Mauritania ; who gave out that he was come thence expresse upon that negotiation . Marcellus was a little astonished at the sight of the man , whose mischievous reports had brought him to very sad extremities : but the Princesse was put into such a disturbance upon the return of a man , who had been the destruction of all her happinesse and enjoyments , that , having not the power to rise off the chair whereon she sate , though she should in civility have done it , out of a consideration of the qualities of Cornelius and Volusius , she sate still , as it were in a strange suspence and disorder . Volusius took very much notice of her deportment , and the perplexity she was in ; but beeing well acquainted with the occasion of it , he was not at all astonished thereat , and thereupon taking a chair , by the order of Marcellus , who was sensible of his indisp●●ition , and during the trouble Cleopatra was in , thought fit to do the civilities of her chamber , he made a sign to Cornelius , whereupon , knowing his meaning , he went out of the chamber , to give them the greater privacy , and withal thought it not amisse to divert the visits of Elisa , Candace , and other persons that otherwise might have disturbed their conversation . Volusius , being in such a condition , as required some rest , continued ●ilent for some time , though Cleopatra and Marcellus seemed to be in expectation of what he had to say to them . But at last having prepared himself to speak , and seeing about the Princesse onely Camilla , who had obliged the rest of the women to withdraw into the closet , and who might be admitted to hear the discourse he was to make ; Madam , said he , speaking to the Princesse , I should speak to you and to Prince Marcellus in another posture , then that I am now in , and coming to make an acknowledgment of the crime I have committed against you , I should cast my self at your feet , to to beg a pardon from you which I neither hope nor deserve to obtain , were I not disabled by two wounds I have about me , such as have hardly left me the strength to come to you , and which will prove , for ought I know , a certain revenge for the injury I have done you . Onely my remorse , and the promise I have made to do it , force me to discover to you things that ought rather to be concealed from all the World ; and though I must introduce into my discourse , persons , whose power is much to be feared ; yet shall I not forbear , since that within a few daies , I shall either be in a condition not to fear it , or , if the gods think good to continue my life , I am more willing to see it exposed to some danger by my confession , then be perpetually persecuted with remorses which make it much more insupportable to me . Be pleased to afford me your attention to the discourse I have to make to you , and it is my earnest prayer to the gods , that it may in some measure repair the mischief I have done , and restore that happinesse and fortune which I have unfortunately disturbed . To this effect was the discourse of Volusius , and perceiving , that , instead of making any answer , Cleopatra and Marcellus hearkened very attentively to him , he re●ssumed the discourse in these terms . THE HISTORY OF VOLUSIUS . WE are satisfied by experience , that both the remembrance of good turns , and that of injuries , have a different operation , according to the different character of those souls where they are entertained , and that , as there are some minds wherein offences make but a very light impression , much lighter then that which good offices might make in them , so , on the other side , there are some , in whom the greatest benefits cannot smother the least injuries , or , to say better , who , not much sensible of obligations laid upon them , have neverthelesse eternal resentments for injuries . That I have been worsted and disgraced by Prince Coriolanus , I must attribute it meerly to his valour and my own unhappinesse , and that I was nobly treated by him , it was the effect of his pure generosity : and yet the impression of the injury filled my soul in such manner , that it leaves not any place for that which the generous entertainment should have had there , and opposed the resentment it should have conceived thereof , that so I might be the more absolutely hurried into contrary resolutions . I doubt not , Madam , but you have heard , how that , having been several times defeated in the persons of my Lieutenants , I was at last overthrown in my own , and , through the valour of the son of Juba , having lost a battel , which in all probability I should have gained , I was by the same valour cast to the ground , and taken prisoner . You have also further understood , how that after some daies imprisonment , such as was sweetned by all the kind entertainments which I could have received from a brother , or the best friend I had , the same Prince , whom , by all manner of injuries I had obliged to treat me with cruelty , forgetting all , out of an admirable generosity , and comforting me in my disgrace with the most obliging words could fall from man , gave me my liberty without any condition , loaded me with presents of great value , and furnished me with ships and men to bring me to Rome , or any other place where I would my self . It might in all probability be expected , I should have been sensible of this treatment , as much as I had been of my misfortune ; but having , through my disgrace , besides the fame I might have acquired in my former years , lost the government of two great Kingdoms , ( a very high fortune for a private man ) and the hope of finding again among the Romans an establishment comparable to that I had lost , the grief I conceived thereat , had so cankered my soul , that I was not able to entertain those expressions of the goodnesse and clemency of the King of Mauritania , with the least discovery of gratitude . However I pretended to be extreamly sensible thereof , as I ought to have been , of a favour I should not have expected , and I received , with my liberty , the other effects of the magnificence of that Prince , with those demonstrations which might well perswade him that I was not insensible thereof . I went a-board with a soul half burst with grief , and I carried with me into the sea an affliction grown so violent , through the change of my fortune , that there was nothing able to afford me any satisfaction . And yet I am apt to imagine that my grief would have been satisfied in being onely a torment to my self , without producing any effects prejudicial to the fortune of my Conquerour , if something of chance , and the sollicitations of other persons had not furnished me witl● the occasions to do it , and that at a time wherein my sufferings were not aggravated by any design of revenge . The third day after my departure I was overtaken by a Vessel , that came after me from Mauritania , and he that was Commander of it being come aboard mine , to give me a visit , was known to me , to be a person of very great quality among the Moors , named Theocles , whose Father had had under King Juba , the father of Coriolanus , the greatest places in the Kingdom , and the governments of greatest importance . But it happening upon the death of King Juba , that Theocles revolted to the Romans , and sided very particularly with me , as having not the least remainder of love for the royal bloud , and that further he had expected till the issue of the war , without declaring himself for his Prince , as the greatest part of the Moors had done , young Juba , coming to the Throne , had accordingly slighted him , though he had not any way disobliged him , nor taken away any thing he was possessed of , and in the distribution of the Governments and charges which he bestowed on those whom he thought most worthy , and had expressed most affection towards him , he conceived himself not at all engaged to prefer Theocles , whose pretensions were great , suitably to his quality , and the high rank his Father had lived in before him . Theocles , thinking himself hardly dealt with , and taking it very impatiently that his soveraigne should prefer other persons before him , such indeed as were inferiour to him in birth , but much more considerable than he , by their services and their fidelity to their Prince , would needs leave Mauritania , and lurk among the enemies of his King , and bring over with him among the Romanes his resentments and desires of revenge . So that having taken ship the same day that I departed , the third after , he comes up to me , and coming out of his own vessell into mine , he gave me a visit , making the greatest expressions he could of the affection he had for me . Now this man being he that of all the Moores I had held the greatest correspondence with , and his discontents being not unknowne to me , I was extreamly glad to meet with him , and having understood from him , that the resentments he had against his Prince were the occasion why he left the Country to follow me , and to go along with me to Rome , this consonancy of thoughts made me the more confident of him , and raised in me a certain affection for him , and engaged me to promise him all the friend-and assistance , amongst the Romanes , that I could possibly help him to . Thus resolved we continued our voyage together , and in the same vessell ; though we made his to follow us , and that very day Theocles acquainted me at large with all I knew not that related to his affaires , and disburthened himself of all that lay upon his heart ; but with so much aggravation and animosity against his Prince , that , though I were really his enemy , and well pleased to meet with a man that loved him not , yet could I not in my Soule approve the procedure of his Subject , and that one that had no ground given him of discontent . However , I dissembled the apprehension I had of it , as thinking it not amisse to encourage him in that exasperation , against a man I loved not : and so mutually communicating our resentments one to another we kept on our voyage , and , having very good weather , came at last to Brundusium , where we landed . Here it was that I thought fit to make some abode , to make some discovery what posture my affaires were in at Rome ; and knowing well enough that the losse of Mauritania happened partly through my fault , as having not onely by tyranny and mis-government , but also by the liberty I had given the Souldiers to do them thousands of injuries , given the Moores occasion to rise in the behalf of their Prince , and partly by reason of my neglect of preventing that revolt in the first eruptions thereof , and , by that negligence , given Coriolanus leasure to fortifie , and put himself into a condition to reascend the Throne , which he would have found very much difficulty to do , had I used all the diligence I ought to smother that evill at its first breaking forth ; the conscience I had of this truth troubled me extremly . By which put into a feare of the displeasure of Augustus , whom a losse so considerable as that of two great kingdomes might very much exasperate against me , and not doubting but that there were a many persons about him both very ready , and very likely to do me any ill office , I thought it no prudence to go to Rome , till I had before been assured what I was either to hope or feare upon my coming thither . To that end I sent one of my men with Letters to those Friends whom I had at Rome , wherein I intreated them to send me word truely and without flattery how I stood in the favour of Caesar , and what entertainment I was to expect from him , after the misfortune that had happened to me . The messenger got to Rome , and some few daies after returned thence with some of my Friends ; who came to see me at Brundusium , and these did not onely heighten the distrust I was in before , but withall told me positively , that there was no coming for me to Rome , where I was extreamly ill spoken of , till I had in some measure vindicated my self ; that the Emperour was prepossessed with an opinion very disadvantageous to me ; and that if I did not employ certain powerfull persons that had much interest in him ; there was not onely very small hopes I should ever recover my former fortune , but they thought there was no great safety for my person , and accordingly advised me , till the tempest were laid by some persons I should employ to do it , to continue at Brundusium , where I had the advantage of the sea if I should be put to any extremity . This discourse , made to me by persons whom I could not any way suspect , and whose Friendship I had great experiences of , put me to more than ordinary distractions , insomuch that I resolved not to leave Brundusium ; or look at Rome , till the Emperours indignation were appeased . To effect that , I writ a large Manifesto , in order to my justification , wherein I laid down all the reasons that made any way for me , and endeavoured to elude all accusations that were put up against me , and having delivered it to my Friends they returned to Rome to set on work all those persons who we were in hopes might prevaile any thing with Caesar , and those such as had most power and authority with him . I durst not expect any thing from either Octavia or Marcellus , as being not ignorant that there had ever been a very great friendship between that Prince and the King of Mauritania . I had as little confidence of the mediation of Agrippa , whom I had ever observed an enemy to those Governours , who by their miscarriages had exasperated the nations they were to governe against them , and so thought it my onely course to addresse my self to Livia and Tiberius who had ever been en●mies to Coriolanus , and whose interest with Caesar was not inferiour to that of any other whatsoever . I thereupon imagined , that my Friends , by the meanes of Tiberius , might set the Empresse on work who could do any thing with Augustus , and it was altogether that way that I advised them to use their utmost endeavours . They departed in order to the designe , and I remained still at Brundusium very much disquieted endeavouring what I could to shake off my affliction by the company of Theocles , who would needs stay there with me , and expressed a very great engagement in my concernments . Some daies were passed since the departure of my Friends , when one of them returnes to me , to assure me , that he had not onely managed the businesse with much successe with Tiberius , and had dis●osed him to engage the Empresse , his Mother , to endeavour my 〈◊〉 but also , that that Prince , after he had with much ●atisfaction embraced the occasion to do me any favour , had sent , him to dispatch me from Brundusium , and to bring me privately to ab●use that belonged to a Friend of Tiberius's , in the mid-way between Rome and Brundusium , where I should meet with Tiberus , and where he would discourse with me more freely concerning the state of my affaires , and expresse the earnesinesse he had to serve me therein . I received this newes with no small satisfaction , and though I could not but attribute this earnesnesse of Tibertus to his envy against Coriolanus , much more then to any Friendship he might have for me , yet ●●st I needs embrace this occasion of recovering my selfe very seriously , never examining out of what motive it might p●oceed . ●eft Brundusium in the night , accompanied by Theocles , who would by all meanes go along with me , giving out that I went ●nother way quite different from that which I took , nay to make it the more credible sent some part of my equipage that way , least it might have been discovered , that I had any interview with 〈◊〉 , who had indeed sent me instructions to that effect by ●y Friends . I came to Clunium , which is the name of that 〈◊〉 , seated in a solitary place , such as a man might wish for a secret interview . Tiberius came thither the same day , having 〈◊〉 a 〈◊〉 person with him , and lest Rome in the night , and 〈◊〉 with so much secrecy that there was not the least notice 〈◊〉 of his departure . The condition I am in , and the desire 〈◊〉 not to abuse your attention , obliges me to contract my 〈◊〉 and therefore , to be as brief as I can , I shall onely 〈◊〉 , that Tiberius , whose subtle wit bends it self to any 〈…〉 would be at , entertained me with extraordinary caresses , 〈…〉 kindly received Theocles , atter I had acquainted him 〈…〉 quality , and the mis-understandings there were between 〈◊〉 and Coriolanus . Whereupon , falling into discourse about my misfortune , he comforted me with the kindest expressions that could be , by instancing in many great persons to whom Fortune had been as malicious , and telling me , that I ought to have this satisfaction in my disgrace ; that what discourses soever my enemies might raise against me , yet was there not any durst charge me with any want of courage or valour . Then did he expresse the infinite desire he had to serve me , and , to make my peace with Caesar , and restore me to my former favour and fortunes , to employ not onely the little interest that he had himself , but also that of the Empresse his M●ther , which , whatever people night talk , was far greater than either Agrippa's or Marcellus's , telling ●e withall , that he was confident , upon the account of that Friendship which she had for him , that the would not onely do what lay in her power , but that she would effectually prevaile with Augustus to condescend to what she desired . I made answer to this discourse of Tiberius ; and his noble prof●ers with all the discoveries of a kind resentment I could possibly give him , and after I had told him severall times , that I had not deserved these demonstrations of his goodnesse , I made a pretestation to him , that I would sacrifice the life and fortunes , which I should be obliged to him for , to serve him , and that no consideration in the world should make me quit his interests . After I had severall times repeated this discourse to him ; I do not doubt , said be to me , but that in a noble soule , the sense and acknowledgement you are to have of the service I am to do you , will produce the effect you promise me it shall ; besides that there is some reason our interests should be joyned together , since we have one common enemy that hath ruined our fortunes , and hath crossed all the happinesse and enjoyments of my life by all the obstacles he could lay in my way . I conceive you are not now to learne , Volusius , what misfortunes have happened to me through the means of this African , who , not content to have disputed Cleopatra with me , upon the score of his own good Fortune rather then any other advantages , hath basely attempted my life , and almost reduced it to the last gaspe by a wound he gave me at un●wares . It is my businesse to be revenged on him , and I cannot do it better than by joyning with you who are obliged to be his enemy ; but , with my revenge , I seek the possession of Cleopatra , without whom life it self is unsupportable to me . I hope with your assistance , easily to compasse both , and if you will do but what lies in you power to do , you may assure your self that there shall not be any thing which I shall not both undertake and execute to give you satisfaction . This discourse of Tiberius , instead of putting ●e to any trouble , raised in me no small joy , by reason of the conformity which I found there was between his sentiments and mine at that time , and accordingly , returning him an answer , with a certain alacrity , whence he inferred how ready I was to do him any service that he should put me upon , My lord , said I to him , I shall think my happinesse much greater than I could ever hope it would have been , if to the advantage which I expect from your protection , you adde that which I ought to expect from any employment wherein I may serve you . For , though the Prince of Mauritania were not mine enemy , yet so much am I engaged to your generosity , that there is not any thing which I shall not undertake to facilitate , both your revenge , and the possession you so much desire of the Princesse Cleopatra . Be pleased therefore onely to let me know how you will dispose of me in order thereto , and think me unworthy the assistances you promise me in my misfortune , if I endeavour not to merit them , by the earnestnesse I shall expresse in promoting your interests . Now , now is the time , replied Tiberius , and , as my affaires stand at the present , there is nothing can contribute more to my happinesse , then to perswade the Princesse Cleopatra , that Coriolanus hath forgotten her , now that he is gotten into the throne , that matters of policy have stifled his affections , and that , to secure his acquists , he seeks other alliances than those of a ruined house , such as is that of Anthony , but these things must she be perswaded to by authentick proofs , and such circumstances as shall not leave her any thing to doubt of . As for the means how it may be done , I come to advise with you as a person whose testimony in this case she cannot mistrust provided she hear nothing of our interview ; and I find there is yet much lesse difficulty to effect it then I had at first imagined , by the account you have given me of the discontents of Theocles , his quality among the Moors , and the desire he hath to be revenged of Coriolanus . I can assure you , said I , interrupting him , that Theocles shall do any thing that we shall put him upon , and that he is so strangely exasperated against Coriolanus , that there is not any consideration shall stave him from doing that Prince all the ill offices that lie in his power . Tiberius recollected himself a little upon this discourse ; but at last rejoyning to it ; If what you say be true , replied he , I see an infallible expedient to do that effectually which I had projected . The designe , at first sight , you will think requires much confidence , especially as to Theocles , whose assistance and agency in it is absolutely necessary ; but when you look farther into it , you will find there 's nothing of danger , and yet the action , as to us shall be so meritorious , that all our house and relations shall perish , before you be exposed to any inconvenience , for having ●one me this service . Know then , that Coriolanus hath been sometime heretofore , very dearly loved by the Princesse Julia , insomuch that it was the perswasion of many people that Coriolanus was not insensible of that affection . Marcellus himself grew not a little jealous of it , so for that it had almost made a breach in that Friendship which hath ever been so prejudiciall to my affaires . When we have once facilitated your accesse to Caesar , and brought you into the same reputation with him as you were in before , you may represent to him , that Coriolanus hath not set you at Liberty , and treated you with such extraordinary endearements , but upon condition that you should do him all the favour you could with Caesar , in relation to the designe he had to demand the Princesse Julia , and present Theocles ( whose rank and quality might well suit with an Embassie , to him as a person commissionated to that purpose . To that effect , Thoocles in an equipage conformable to that employment , wherein there shal be nothing awanting as to matter of expence , may addresse himself to Caesar , with credentiall Letters under the great seale of Mauritania , which it will not be hard to find at Rome , among those of diverse other Kingdomes , that have been brought thither after their reduction into Romane Provinces , and propose unto him in the name of his King ; That if , with the Peace which he should be desirous to have with him , he would also bestow on him the Princesse Julia in marriage , he would submit to him , as all other tributary Kings did , and would take his Kingdomes as dependent of the Empire . This proposition must be made withall the solemnities requisite to so great an Embasse : and in regard we are at a great distance from Mauritania , so that there is not any commerce between us and that Country , and that as things stand at the present there 's little hope we shall have any , it is impossible we should be discovered . And though it may be thought somewhat unlikely there should be so sudden a change , and so beyond all expectation , in the affections of Coriolanus , yet there happens daily things no lesse strange , which , notwithstanding their distance from probability , are yet neighbours to truth , and there wil be those whom it will not be hard to perswade , that his 〈◊〉 both made him forget his Love , and that in the condition he is now arrived to , desirous of a rest he never yet met with , he could no way better effect it than by making a peace , and courting the alliance of Caesar , of whom he might expect the former upon the conditions proposed , though he took him not into the latter . And we shall find it a matter of so much the lesse difficulty to make Cleopatra sensible of his insidelity , for that I have it from very good hands , that , since his departure , she hath not heard any thing from him , and that she hath already conceived no small jealousie of what we would perswade her to . By this intrigue , I shall not onely turne that love which Cleopatra hath for Coriolanus , into a higher degree of aversion for him , which is the onely rub that lies in my way to happinesse : but I shall also dissolve that Friendship which Marcellus hath for him , by making him believe that Coriolanus , addressing himself to Julia , whom he loves , and looks on as designed for him , is no lesse perfidious to him then to Cleopatra . And by that means , I shall deprive our enemy of a friend , whose interest with Caesar hath hitherto been the greatest obstacle I have had to struggle with ; and instead of those supplies which he secretly receives from him , and the good offices he daily does him with Cleopatra , he will have the greatest indignation , and most irreconcileable hatred that can be against him . So that , to arrive to the felicity I aim at , and to make my revenge the more compleat , I shall not be opposed either by the love of Cleopatra , or the friendship of Marcellus , which will be both destroyed by an artifice that cannot be discovered in many years . I hearkned with a great deal of patience to this discourse of Tiberius , and found in it many things not easily digestible , as such as must needs bring us into many inconveniences ; but I overcame the greatest part of the difficulties I should meet with , by the great desire I had to purchase his friendship and protection . Whereupon , assuming the discourse when he had given over speaking ; My Lord , said I to him , though your design seems to carry in it much danger , and requires no small daringnesse in those that are employed in it , yet all must be hazarded to serve you , and we shall not be discouraged by any considerations whatsoever from effecting your satisfaction . But I shall take the boldnesse to propose it to you , whether it were not fitter to demand some other person rather then Julia , so not to draw on you the displeasure and interest of Marcellus , whom we must visibly engage against us , by demanding of Caesar a person whom he is in love with , and that is designed for him . By this demand , replies Tiberius , we break the friendship that is between Marcellus and Coriolanus , which it concerns me most of any thing to do ; But we do not thereby any way injure Murcellus , and you do not run the hazard of encurring his displeasure , ( though you may well be assured that your party shall not be weaker then his , after the union of our interests , and considering what you may expect from our house ) for , as it is not hard for you to imagine , there is little likelihood that this personated Embassy of Theocles from Coriolanus , should any way prejudice Marcellus , or that Caesar should prefer the allyance of that African , his enemy , before that of his Nephew , whom he loves no lesse then if he were his own son , and designes to be his successor . No doubt , all he will do , will be to laugh at the extravagance of Juba's demand , but though the effect it will have upon him , will signifie nothing , in Cleopatra and Marcellus , it will do all that I expect it should : so that I am in some hopes to enjoy Cleopatra long before the truth be discovered . And if ever it should come to light , I promise you , that through the power of the Empresse , who will be absolutely for us , we shall reconcile all , it being to be presumed that the Emperour will not be much displeased at an artifice , which hath no design in it , but that of assuring me of the enjoyment of Cleopatra , and is not prejudicial to any but his greatest enemy . To these , Tiberius added a many other reasons to encourage me to engage in his design , so that there needed not much to enflame the disposition I was already in to serve him , into a resolution to do any thing he would have me , and by his own natural eloquence , and the inclination I had of my self to be perswaded , he took off all the difficulties I could make to my self when he first made his proposition to me . After I had reiterated the protestation I had made to him , we called Theocles , to whom Tiberius repeated all those things he had said to me , and without any difficulty brought him to a resolution to undertake any thing , which he the sooner was perswaded to , as well by reason he was naturally mischievous , and revengefull , but withal very indiscreet and inconsiderate , as by the hopes he was put into by Tiberius , of great fortunes and assistances among the Romans . At last he resolved to endeavour any thing should be proposed to him , and made no difficulty to personate the Ambassadour of his King , and to take all his instructions from Tiberius . We stayed together all that day , and the best part of the night , to take all the order requisite in our design , and when we had setled all things , and thought our selves fully instructed , Tiberius departed from that house to go and endeavour my peace with Augustus , having desired us not to stir thence till we had heard from him ; but with as much secrecy as might be , least there should be any suspicion of our interview . We accordingly staid there as he had ordered us , while in the mean time Tiberius , having made a full discovery of his design to the Empresse , and represented to her , that all the happinesse of his life consisted in the hope he was in to enjoy the Princesse Cleopatra . Livia , who who had a very great tendernesse for him , after some few difficulties were satisfied , engaged in our design upon you , and promised him all the assistances she could afford him to effect it . He thought it not fit to make the least discovery of it to his brother Drusus , as knowing him to be a Prince of a candid and open disposition , and consequently would not have approved those artifices , so that all the persons acquainted with , and concerned in our plot , were onely Livia , Tiberius , Theocles , and my self . For as to the persons we were to make use of , we easily perswaded them to what we would have had all others to believe . Livia sollicited my readmission into the Emperours favour with so much successe , that she soon dispelled those clouds of reproaches and accusations which my adversaries had raised against me ; and yet so ordered all things , that Tiberius was not any way suspected to have any hand in it , pretending , that what she did , was upon the importunity of some of my friends , who were persons of very considerable quality in Rome . So that assoon as Tiberius understood that I might have accesse to the Emperour , he sent to me by a trusty person , even the very same that had accompanied him in the interview , that I should come to Rome , and without any fear prepare my self to put in execution what we had undertaken . We departed thence , Theocles and myself , and got thither much about the same time as our retinue and equipage , which we had sent for to Brundusium ; but before I presented my self to Caesar , we had another secret conference with Tiberius , and having understood from him how strong our party was , by reason of the Empresses being of it , he further acquainted us , how that he had in his hands the great seal of the Kings of Mauritania , and the order he had taken for the liveries of the Ambassadours , and for all other things that were requisite to our design . The next day , I waited on the Emperour , who , suitably to the hopes that Tiberius had put me into , entertained me with abundance of courtesie , imputing my unhappinesse to fortune onely , and seeming to be satisfied with the reasons which had been given him in order to my justification . And though he discovered nothing so much in his discourse , as the violent aversion he had for Coriolanus , yet did I still give him the greatest commendations imaginable , celebrating his valour , and acknowledging the extraordinary civilities I had received from him , in such terms as easily discovered that I was far from being his enemy . For thus had Tiberius and my self ordered the businesse to be carried , it being resolved that Theocles and I should speak well of him every where , so to take off all suspicion men might conceive of any evil design that we might have against him . The first time I was brought to the Emperour , I gave him onely an account of my own affairs , as also of those of Mauritania ; but in the second audience I had , which was when all things were ready and ripe for Tiberius's design , I had some discourse with him about Theocles's commission , and demanded audience for him . But here Madam , and you my Lord , continued Volusius looking on Cleopatra and Marcellus , I am now come to that part of my relation , which , being to give you an account of things you are but too well acquainted with already , will accordingly be troublesome to you . For you know as well as my self how we were entertained by Caesar , as also with what contempt he looked on the Embassy of Theocles , and in a word , all the particular circumstances of our negotiation . You also best know what influence our design had upon your selves , in some measure answering the expectations of Tiberius ; yet so , Madam , as that , to his misfortune and my unhappinesse , he made not that advantage thereof he was in hope it might have produced , since that though you ceased to love a Prince whom you conceived inconstant to you , yet did it not occasion the least change in you as to what thoughts you had of Tiberius ; nay , on the contrary , the aversion you had had for him , seemed to be far greater then it was before , upon this accident . At this passage Volusius made a little stop , as if he had gone through the first part of his relation ; and Marcellus perceiving , that the Princess , having summoned all the forces of her resolution and constancy , to keep up her spirits at this reiteration of her cruel afflictions , was , neverthelesse , forced to give passage to certain tears , doing himself a little violence to avoid expressing the same weaknesse ; It is but too true , said he to volusius , that your barbarous combination produced effects but too deplorable , and that if the crafty Tiberius made no advantage of it , through the justice of the gods , who have ever a punishment for such treacherous designes ; he drew neverthelesse this satisfaction from it , that he filled our souls with a mortal grief , and that it did me more mischief then you expected it should , in regard of that strange influence it had on the disposition of the unconstant Julia , which it might have had on that of the generous Cleopatra . T is she , Volusius , whom you have not yet justified , though you have assured us of the fidelity of Coriolanus , and though Tiberius and your self have over-reached us to the prejudice of that poor Prince , who , you tell us , had not really so much as thought of Julia ; yet hath that unmindfull Princesse appeared such upon that occasion as she had done upon diverse others before , and the feigned expressions of the love and pretended design of Coriolanus , drew from her very earnest ones of the refluxe of that affection which she had sometimes had for him . Ah , my Lord , saies Volusius , reassuming the discourse , entertain not any such thought , and assure your self , if you dare credit a man acknowledging himself guilty of so great a cheat , that Julia hath shewn her self upon this emergency , no lesse constant then Coriolanus , and that she entertained with abundance of contempt what we would have perswaded her to , as to the affection of Coriolanus . The gods are my witnesses that I have not in the least contributed to the occasions of your jealousie , but was told by Toeocles , after he had received orders from the Emperour to leave Rome within some few daies , that Tiberius , who had made him his absolute creature , and had promised him a secure refuge , though he saw him but very privately , and that in publick he pretended not the least acquaintance with him , would needs , out of an extraordinary suggestion of malice , have him give you some occasion of jealousie , the more to enflame the resentment you might have against the King of Mauritania . This was to be done by the means of one of Julia's women , who , being corrupted by presents , was to give him admittance two nights successively , into the lodgings of that Princesse , so to put you into an imagination that he had secret conferences with her . But he hath protested to me , with many imprecations , that he never saw the Princesse , and that he had not spoken to any but that onely woman , whose name is Acilia , if I mistake it not , with whom he had passed over several hours in the Princesses Wardrobe , and whence he never came but at such hours , as there must needs be notice taken of him . Cleopatra having wiped her eies , looking on Marcellus with a very serious countenance ; I know not , brother , said he to him , whether you dare trust me as far as you would Volusius . But if the late dissatisfactions which you have expressed your self to be in as to Julia , proceed meerly from those secret interviews which she hath been suspected to have had with Theocles , they are very unjust , and besides that the Princesse coming to understand it after your departure , hath sufficiently cleared her self in my presence , as also by the acknowledgments of Marcella and Antonia your Sisters , who spent those two nights with her , I can , for my own part , assure you , that during the representation of all this pretended infidelity of Coriolanus , she expressed nothing but a very great displeasure and indignation against him . I should have acquainted you with as much , had you not been gone from Rome without taking any leave from us , and must further let you know , that , according to my apprehensions of it , you cannot any longer justly charge with lightnesse a Princesse , who , in your absence , though she had reason to take it very much amisse , hath ever expressed a firme and faithfull affection towards you . At these words of Cleopatra , Marcellus , who reposed no small confidence in any thing came from her , seemed to put on another countenance , and looking on her with an action , wherein she might discover the change they had wrought in his heart : Ah Sister , said he to her , how much does the assurance of a person such as you are , fortifie that of Volusius , and what sufferings and afflictions had I avoided , if I had been acquainted with what I now hear from your mouth , and which I cannot but give credit to , by reason of the authority which you have over my belief , with as much confidence , as if I had it from the relation of Volusius . For my relation , replyed Volusius , you have no more reason to suspect it as to this particular , then you do as to the other truths which you have received from me : and if you will but afford me your patient audience to the end , you shall find , that , considering the interest which makes me speak , it is impossible I should entertain you with any thing but what is true . The Princesse and the Prince having , upon those words , expressed their readiness to give him the attention he desired , he thereupon reassumed his discourse , whereof Marcellus hearkened to the sequele with much more serenity of thoughts then he had done to the former part . When Tiberius first engaged me , with Theocles , to be instrumental in the cheat he had resolved to put upon you , my readinesse to 〈◊〉 drawn in , proceeded not so much from the dissatisfactory re●●ntments I had conceived against the King of Mauritania , as the necessity I then stood in of his assistance , to be readmitted into favour with Augustus , and the expectation he put me into , of the protection of Livia , his own , and that of all his friends , for the recovery of my Fortunes which I had lost , with the government of Mauritania . He put me into some hopes , that , by the recommendations of Livia , I might be entrusted with other employments , not inferiour , or lesse considerable , then that , nay haply with the same again , if the Emperour brought that Kingdom under subjection . He performed these promises he had made to me in some part , and , as I have told you , he made my peace with Caesar , before he got me to do any thing in the design , wherein I was to serve him . But , when he perceived that the artifices he had made use of , answered not his expectation , and that though they had proved so fortunate as to satisfie you both of the infidelity of Coriolanus , and consequently destroy or divert the affection you have had for that Prince , yet would not that diversion prove any way advantageous to himself , nor raise in the Princesses heart those inclinations which were lost as to Coriolanus , he immediately grew cold , not minding my concernments at all , or the great hopes he had , not long before , put me into . I was sensible of that change of his disposition by many circumstances , and took notice of it with no small dissatisfaction . However , at the first I took all things with abundance of patience , as not thinking it very strange , that the distraction Tiberius was in , which was such as made him lesse careful of himself , might well make him reflect but little on his friends , and that , considering with himself what little possibility he was in to gain your affections , Madam , at a time where he was in a manner confident not to meet with any difficulty , as having no Rival to ballance his ad●resses to you , his humour seemed to be somewhat changed from what it was , and discovered some remission of that earnestnesse which he had before expressed to do me all the favours I could expect from him . But when I saw that his coldnesse encreased more and more , and that the Empresse did me not any good office with Caesar , I began to be troubled , and to give entertainment to that remorse which ever attends guilt , when a man reaps not the benefit which had encouraged him to the commission of a crime . However Tiberius thought fit , out of policy , to flatter me still with some slight remainders of hope , and held it no prudence to make an absolute breach with me , out of a fear that the discontent I might conceave thereat , should engage me to discover the truth of what had past . Upon these considerations was it , that he , being prodigal enough of his kindnesse and caresses , when there is any thing of concernment to himself , entertained me with civilities , such as , in appearance , were the most obliging in the World. But I perceived that in effect , he thought but little of me , and minded me no more then as a complice , in the base trick he had put upon you , and one that he could gladly have wished out of the World , so to be rid of a fear of being sometime or other betrayed . His carriage was not the same towards Theocles , and knowing him to be a person of mischievous inclinations , and one fit to be put upon any enterprise , he had held him in a very fair correspondence to be made use of in a design he had , and to be employed , as I have told you , to perswade Prince Marcellus that the Princesse Julia treated privately with him upon the negotiation , he was sent thither upon , from Coriolanus . When the Emperour had sent him an order to leave Rome , he sent him to a house of his own , within a daies journy from the City , and there kept him secretly , till the time of his departure , which was within few daies after . You know how he left Rome , in a manner alone , without any attendance , and went his waies , so obscurely , that it was not known what design he was gone upon , nor what way he had taken at his departure . He gave out , some daies before , ( as I also heard my self ) that his intention was to find out Coriolanus in the midst of his dominions , and to be revenged by his death , for the wound he had received from him , since the Emperour had denied him all other waies of satisfaction , and thought not fit to trust him with the command of that naval army which he had sent against him , under the conduct of Domitius Aenobarbus , and I was confirmed in the confidence I had that he was gone away upon that resolution , when I understood that he had taken Theocles along with him , who was well acquainted with the Country , and might accordingly very much facilitate the execution of his enterprise . The departure of Tiberius put me into no small astonishment , as being a thing that came not within my expectation , for I found my self , by that means , much to my discomfort , deprived of that little assistance which I was as yet in hopes to receive from him . That which put me into a greater necessity of it , was , that , by the concernment I had in Theocles's negotiation , I had drawn upon me your displeasure , my Lord , with that of all your house , and that of Anthony's , which are the most powerful of the Empire , and against which I could not hold out long , but by the interest of Livia . Not my Lord , that I ever received any discourtesie either from your self or the Princesse , or that you did me any ill office that ever I could hear of ; but it was not hard for me to take notice that you were all but little pleased with me , and I was not ignorant that you were in a capacity to do me a displeasure whenever you had a mind to do it . For your part , my Lord , you soon put me out of that fear , by your departure some few daies after Tiberius , which was almost after the same manner , and , as most people were of opinion , with the same design ; but the Princesse Octavia staid behind , as also the Princesses your Sisters , and diverse other persons of great credit with Caesar , who were all very much dissatisfied with me . Livia and Drusus were indeed able to counterballance that credit of theirs ; but Livia countenanced me no longer , when Tiberius once forbore his sollicitations on my behalf , and Drusus , a person of a more then orninary vertue , finding haply little inclination to any such thing in me , and having at my first coming conceived a prejudice against me , expressed not the least friendship towards me . Thus was I , in a manner , discarded by all , little esteemed by Caesar , who had not entertained me but upon the mediation of Livia , and abused by those that saw me fallen , through my own negligence , from that noble employment , and favour of fortune wherein I seemed to have been so well settled . My ancient friends , nay my own relations began to slight me , and not to endure my company without some violence ; so that instead of continuing in the hopes I had conceived to be restored to my former condition , I found my self in a probability to wast away my life , not onely in the condition of a private man , but withal , in that of one of the most unfortunate of mankind . The reflection I made on this alteration filling me with melancholy and despair , began to reinflam● those regrets in my soul , which I might well conceive for the abuse I had done to so great a Prince , and made me look on my present fortune as a visible effect of Heavens justice , whom I had incensed against me , by an unreasonable desire of revenge , and the carrying on of a base and unworthy project . I made all the friends I could for several employments , which were all denied me , though they were such as I might well pretend to ; and I found at last that there was no living for me in Rome , but with the conte●pt even of those persons who had sometime adored my greatnesse . This consideration stuck such arrows in my heart , that , at last , being no longer able to hold out against my affliction , I fell into a long and dangerous sicknesse , which I was struggling with when Caesar left Rome to go that vast progresse he intended through the Empire , and from which he is not yet returned . I shall not trouble you with the particulars of my sicknesse which kept me fastened to my bed in a manner ever since that time , and during which there have happened very strange and great revolutions , especially in Mauritania , which , upon the absence of its valiant Prince , whose presence might have maintained it against all the World , is fallen under the power of Augustus . Hearing this news at Rome , grief seized me afresh , as reflecting on the promise I had been fed with by Tiberius , to be restored to that government , if ever it were reduced . At last , after a long and dangerous sicknesse , I made a shift to leave my bed , much about two months since ; and conceiving , that change of air , might contribute somewhat to the recovery of my health , I departed from Rome , and went to spend some time in certain houses I had still left me in Italy . When I was grown to some competency of strength , I would needs take a further progresse , and after I had spent some time in visits among my friends , ( if I may say that in my misfortune I had preserved any ) I went to a certain house belonging to Mummius , distant from Brundusium about an hours riding . There had I staid two daies , when , by some that belonged to Mummius , who went almost every day to Brundusium , I understood that Tiberius was newly arrived there . I was a little surprized at that news , nay , so far , that I was in suspence what course I should take , as not knowing whether it were then a fit time for me to waite on him , to put him in mind of the promises he had made to me , and to acquaint him with the sad condition I was reduced to , or sit down in the perswasion I was of that he had absolutely forgotten me . But at last , some little scantlings of hope , that he would in some measure perform what he had promised , encouraged me into a resolution to see him . Accordingly , I went to Brundusium , and presented my self to him , at a time , that in all probability he was not much taken up with any thoughts of me . T is generally known what a great master he is in the art of dissimulation , yet could he not so disguise himself at my first appearance , but that I could easily perceive he was somewhat at a losse to see me there , and that I was not the welcomest person in the World to him . But after a while recovering himself and his artifices , he entertained me with abundance of seeming obligation , even to the making of a many excuses to me that he had left Rome without giving me notice of it , and swearing that that injury , ( if it were any ) was no more then he had done to all the World besides , those onely excepted whom he had taken along with him , and that he had concealed his design from all , that so it might not be in the power of any to prevent it . Finding him in such a posture of civility towards me , I thought it a fit time , in plain terms , to acquaint him with the miserable condition I was then in as to point of fortunes , and did silently reproach him with a certain basenesse , in that he had forsaken me , after I had upon his account engaged my self in an action , which had raised me enemies among the most powerful persons about the Emperour . I also took occasion to put him in mind of the promise he had made me for my recovery of the government I had lost , if it came within the power of Augustus . Tiberius dissembled the vexation which this discourse must needs put him into , and affirming that he still persisted in the same resolutions , he told me that the reason of his stay at Brundusium , was , to learn by those that he had sent to Rome , in what place he might meet with the Emperour , who , as he had understood , was so far gone in his progresse as into Asia , out of a design he had to visit the Provinces of the Empire . That as soon as his people were returned , his resolutions were to put to sea again to overtake Augustus's Court , where he promised me to endeavour all that lay in his power with him and the Empresse to resettle me in Mauritania , in the same condition I had been in before . Seeing him in this humour , though I durst not be over-confident of his promises , I entreated him that he would be pleased to take me along with him in that voyage , and give me leave once more to try , whether I could recover my self out of the wretchednesse of my fortunes by his protection and assistance . Tiberius entertained that request with a countenance wherein it was visible that he thought me a trouble to him . Yet durst he not deny it me , out of a fear , as I have had good ground to imagine since , least such a disappointment might oblige me to discover the combination and the designe we had to circumvent you ; which it seems he was very loath should take any aire , though he had not made that advantage thereof which he expected . He therefore was content I should accompany him , insomuch that having some three daies after received from Rome the account he expected , and the accommodations he had sent for , in order to his retinue , I went aboard , by his permission , taking along with me but a small number of servants that had attended me to Mummius's house ; and so we directed our course towards Alexandria , whither he had understood that the Emperour was to come within a short time , and to make some stay there . I had forgot to tell you , that I found Theocles with him , in very good terms , as to matter of trust and intimacy , which I was at first very glad to see : but not many daies after I perceived that the good inclinations which that Barbarian had sometimes expressed to me , were in a manner lost , and that I was much more an eye-sore to him then to Tiberius . I understood from both , that they had been in Mauritania , to endeavour , by any means they could , the death of Coriolanus , it being , it seems , the judgement of Tiberius , that he might compasse it any way whatsoever , without any prejudice to his honour , after the treatment he had received from that Prince in Rome , and the course he had taken to be satisfied of him by other waies , if the Emperour had thought it good to bestow on him the command of the naval army which he had desired . They further told me , what trouble it was to him that he had not met with him in his own Kingdom , and that after they had sought him up and down in others the next to it , he thought it best to take his way back again to Rome , out of an imagination he might be secretly returned thither to see the Princesse Cleopatra . Though I was no friend to Coriolanus , as I think I had sufficiently made it appear , yet this persidiousnesse of Theocles could I not but conceive a horrour at , perceiving it to be such as egg'd him on to compasse the death of his Prince ; and this troubled me so much , that I could not forbear discovering it to him , so far as that I could not any way approve of it . It was no doubt an imprudent action in me , and the Barbarian conceiving himself disobliged , not onely forbore all further correspondence with me , but raising suspicions in Tiberius of me , he had ever and anon private conferences with him , which I must not be admitted to , and accordingly gave me occasion to mist rust there was something a-brewing against me . Thus we kept on our voyage which proved prosperous enough , till that yesterday we landed upon this river , at a little City which is distant about three houres riding from this place , Tiberius , it seems , being unwilling to come up into the port of Alexandria , out of a designe , as he told me , to come into the City undiscovered . In order to that resolution he told us that we must be divided into severall parties the better to avoid going in such a number and equipage as might occasion any discovery , and thereupon ordered me to go before with Theocles , seven or eight of his men and onely two of mine , assigning Theocles a place in Alexandria , where it was appointed we should all meet at night . We got on horseback ( I all this time not having the least mistrust of the wicked designe they had upon me ) and rode a good way discoursing of indifferent things , the distance which was between Theocles and my self being not come to that height as to hinder us from discoursing together . At last being come into a wood , which from the river side reaches some stadia into the neighbour-hood . Theocles began to rip up the former discourse we had together some daies before , concerning the service he would have done Tiberius in the designe he had undertaken to be the death of his own Prince ; and told me that he very much wondred , I should disapprove his proceeding , being guilty of an action that was no better , and had my self engaged him in a cheat ; which he had never been drawn into but by my advice and encouragement . Though I might well imagine that Theocles fell not upon that discourse but with a designe to quarrell with me , and find a pretence without infamy to Tiberius to put in execution what they had basely plotted against me , yet did I not reflect on it soon enough , and accordingly could not forbear telling him , that there was a vast difference between an action wherein we had been jointly engaged ( though truely considered , it were very horrid ) and the designe to murther a King in his own Kingdome ; and that there was the greater difference between those two actions , in regard of us by as much as that I was a Romane and he a Subject to Coriolanus . This barbarous wretch , who , what answer soever I had made , would have found the pretence he was so desirous of , pretended to be transported with indignation at this discourse , drew his sword and ran at me with all the fury he could . I should have been but little frightned at his action , if all those that were about him had not done the like , and with the same labour satisfied me , that Tiberius had not bestowed that guard on me but to give me my death . Of my two men , the more affectionate lost his life at my feet , and the other frightned saved himself by getting into the wood , so that I was forced to stand alone to the fury of those cruell Butchers , who came about me and gave me two great wounds . No question , but a thousand more had followed to dispatch me out of this world , and I saw it was to no purpose to think to lengthen my life by a fruitlesse resistance , when it pleased Fortune to direct into that part of the wood a man armed all over , mounted on a very stately horse , and attended onely by an Esquire . He made a little halt to see what was done , and perceiving he had but little time to loose , if he would save my life , after he had anticipated his coming by a great outcry , and in few words reproached my enemies with basenesse and cowardice , he ran in among them with a fury to which nothing can be compared , and having with the shock of his horse overthrown the first he met within his way , he set upon the rest with such eagernesse as shewed he was nothing daunted at their number . And whereas they , as well as I , had no other armes then their swords , he spent very few blowes which either carried not death along with them , or made those they met with uncapable of fighting any longer . Theocles astonished at this miraculous relief , and perceiving there was no possibility to make an end of me till he had rid his hands of the stranger , endeavoured with the assistance of his men to dispatch him . But as it happened , he ran upon his own death , for that valiant man having received upon his buckler the blowes he made at him , ran him clear through the body , and so he fell down to the ground , and immediately breathed his last . His companions were but weak in their endeavours to revenge his fall , and finding themselves reduced to one halfe of the number they made at first , and that by the same hand , they were quite discouraged , and placed all their safety in their flight . Finding my self rescued in that manner from those unmercifull enemies , though very much weakened by the two wounds I had received , I made a shift to come nearer my deliverer , to give him thankes for his assistance ; and it happened at the same time , that he , feeling himself very much heated , either by reason of the sultrinesse of the season , or the action he had been in , put up the visour of his head-piece to take in a little fresh aire . I had hardly fastened my eies on his countenance , but I was in a manner dazzled by the lustre and goodlinesse of it , and thereupon looking on him a little more earnestly , I knew him to be that person to whom I had been so cruelly perfidious , the valiant King of Mauritania . It is impossible I should represent to you the confusion I was in , to find my self obliged for my life to a Prince whom I had so basely abused and to see that Fortune should , after so strange a manner , direct to my relief that person from whom of all men I had least reason to expect it . An adventure so unexpected could not but tie up my tongue for a while , and stifling the discourse I intended to disburthen my self of by way of acknowledgement for the deliverance I was obliged to him for , I stood still before him , mute , immoveable , and in the posture of a man whom an excesse of remorse had deprived of all confidence . And it was certainly from my remorse , rather than any fear , that this proceeded , as not knowing whether the injury I had done him , was come to his knowledge ; but if I was astonished to see him , he was no lesse to meet with me , and calling me to mind by the idaea's he had still in his memory of my countenance , and haply confirmed by the astonishment he observed in it , he stood still , as well as my self , like one lost in suspence and irresolution . At last , the passion which produced that effect in him being much different from that which had put me into so great disturbance , he soon recovered himself , and having viewed me with much more earnestnesse then before ; Are not you Volusius , said he to me , sometime Praetor of Mauritania ? I am the very same Volusius , answered I , who am now obliged to you twice for this wretched life , as having once received it with my liberty , as a demonstration of your generosity , and being obliged to you for it now by the relief I have received from you when I was reduced to the last extremities . You might have added to that , said he , that you are the same Volusius , who being once before obliged to me for your life and liberty , have neverthelesse made me the most unfortunate man in the world , and by your perfidiousnesse have occasioned me the losse of Cleopatra's affection , my kingdome , and whatever should make me in love with life . This reproach put me to such a losse , that I knew not what answer to make , whereupon casting my eies on the ground with an action expressing the greatnesse of my confusion , I satisfied the Prince that I had nothing by way of justification to say for my self . When he had looked on me for some time in that posture ; What injury soever I may have received from you , said he to me , it troubles me not that I have been the occasion that you are yet alive ; but certainly , 't is a visible example of Heavens justice to reserve the revenge of your perfidiousnesse to me who have been most injured thereby . Reassume the confidence which the conscience of your crime seems to have deprived you of , and since I have seen you defend your life with courage enough against diverse men at the same time , muster up all you have , to defend it against one man alone , and give me not occasion , by a feeble resistance , to blush at the defeat of a man of inconsiderable valour . Do not imagine I shall make use of the advantage I have over you , though the nature of the injury you have done me might very well induce me to wave that consideration ; and since you have nothing about you but abare sword I shall put off this armour , which if I should keep on the engagement were unequall . With those words he cast off his head-piece and buckler , and was going to unhaspe his ●●irats , when , looking upon him with the countenance of a man already overcome , and one that prepared himself for voluntary death rather than a combate ; My Lord , said I to him , If these little remainders of life I have left me can any way satisfie your revenge , you may without any difficulty take them , nay , though I were much more in love with it then I am , you should never see me defend it against you . This is the second time that I receive it as your gift , and therefore present you with nothing but what was yours before , when I sacrifice it to your just indignation . Besides , should I endeavour the resistance which you would have me undertake , I have not strength to beare me out in it , for I sind my spirits issuing out with my blood with such hast , that it is with some difficulty they afford me the leasure to speak to you ; so that if you consider the condition I am in , you may well take a just revenge on me , but not expect an honourable victory . Nor indeed is it from the ruine of a person infamous for his per●idiousnesse and treachery that you ought to look for any glory , yet will it not be any reproach to you though you should without any further combate run your weapon through a breast which I lay open to you , and which I offer up to your indignation , without any other regret than that of an incapacity to make you better satisfaction for the mischief I have been the occasion of , and the injury I have done you . While I spoke to this effect , the Prince perceiving my countenance grew more and more pale , and that my blood ran down along my cloaths in abundance , not onely moderated his just displeasure , which would have armed him against me ; but , passing from one extream into another , with a generosity that is never met with in any soule but such as his , he seemed in a manner ashamed that he had been so ready to engage a man to sight that was weakened by so great wounds . Whereupon , compassion forcing its passage into that truely-royall heart through those barricadoes of passion which for some time had opposed it , he became tenderly moved at the wretchednesse of my condition , and , looking on me with a countenance , wherein there was not any thing legible of his indignation ; Volusius , said he to me , the injury you have done me is of such a high nature that it is not to be satisfied with light reparations ; but it is not in the condition you are now in that I can take my revenge on you ; nor indeed have I been wont to fight my enemies when they are weakened by wounds , and incapable to defend themselves . Far be it from me to take those remainders of life you offer me , since that though you had many whole lives to give me , 't were but little by way of reparation for those cruell losses which I have suffered by your meanes . With these words , out of a miraculous excesse of goodnesse , he commanded his Esquire to help me off my horse , to view my wounds and to stop my blood if it were possible , The officious Esquire immediately obeyed his Masters command , and having torne off some linnen from his owne cloathes , he endeavoured to stop the blood which ran in abundance from my two wounds , and to recover me so far as that I might get hither , being not distant many stadia's . After I had received that assistance from him , turning to the Prince , who looked on the good office he did me without any expression of animosity ; My Lord , said I to him , this miraculous goodnesse of yours does in a manner multiply my crime , and forces a grief upon me , such as I shall not be able to shake off , but by the hope I am in , that the arrowes which the sence of my crime thrusts into my breast , will ere long put a period to my life . The gods know , that the remorse I conceived at that was the onely thing which brought it into the hazard wherein you have seen it , and if I had not discovered to Tiberius a regret for the offence I had committed , and to Theocles a horrour for his perfidiousnesse , they had never plotted that against me , which no doubt but this latter was to put in execution , as well to satisfie his own resentments as to obey the orders of Tiberius . The Prince interrupting me at these words , entreated me to clear up a little more that which I had said somewhat obscurely . Whereupon , to satisfie him , I made him abrief relation of what I have repeated to you more at large , as well in relation to the instructions we had observed in the carrying on of the treacherous designe we had upon you , as to what had happened to me from my departure out of Mauritania to our then meeting . And when I was come to the close of my discourse , I shewed him the perfidious Theocles , who had newly breathed his last , and whom the gods by the miracles of their providence had reserved to die by his hands , as a reward of the horrid attempt he had made upon his life . The son of Juba was very much astonished at the wickednesse of Theocles , whose face he knew , though somewhat dis●igured by death At last when I perceived that he was , what by my words , what by my deportment , perswaded I was truely sorry forwhat I had done , I am very unfortunate , said I to him , that I can do so little in order to any reparation for my crime , and all the favour I desire of the gods , is , that they would continue me the light of this life , but till such time as that I have acquainted the Princesse Cleopatra and Prince Marcellus with the cruell abuse we have put upon them . I shall give them an account of the whole transaction , and will acknowledge it to all the World to my last gasp . In a word , I shall endeavour to restore you to that innocence , which I have been the occasion that you have lost in the opinion of men , and I wish my bloud spent upon no juster an account then that of restoring you to that kingdom , which I sometime maintained so poorly against you . Accept , from a miserable wretch , of what you can get for the expiation of his perfidiousnesse , since you will not take those poor remainders of life he offered you , and which should have been sacrificed to your revenge . These words were accompanied by so many expressions of a real and sincere repentance , that the Prince , absolutely satisfied that I was truely sensible of the hainousnesse of my crime , was extreamly moved at it himself by the discoveries I had made thereof . Whereupon having continued silent a little while , as it were to recollect himself , and to consider what he had to say to me ; Volusius , said he , I heartily forgive you , the mischief you have done me , and am satisfied with the death of this persidious subject , whom the gods , by a miraculous conduct of their justice had reserved to perish by my hands , when I least expected it . I refuse not the proffer you make me to give an account of my innocence to Cleopatra and Marcellus . I am confident they have already entertained some apprehensions thereof , and it will be your businesse to rid them of all those which may be yet remaining in them of the infidelity wherewith I have been charged . I imagine not but that my justification is of as great concernment to me as the recovery of my kingdom . I have made a shift to live without a Kingdom , assured of the affections of Cleopatra ; but I would not be burthened with the keeping of a Kingdom , when I have been abhorred by Cleopatra . I shall entreat you to tell both the Princesse and Marcellus , that I had deserved they should have made a stricter inquisition into my crime , and consequently been more concerned in my vindication before they had condemned me with so much severity ; and that they should both of them have debated the businesse a little on my behalf , against apparences uncertain enough . How do I acknowledge my self obliged to the gods that they have ordered things so , as that , before my death , I may let them know , I have not been perfidious either to my Mistresse or my Friend , and that , since I have recovered my self from their reproaches by truth , they shall never hear of those which I might make to them , meerly out of the love and respect which I shall have for them to the very last breath . Onely you will be pleased to entreat the Princesse to remember her self , that , notwithstanding my innocence , notwithstanding my justification , I am no longer worthy to serve her , and that , though I might hope the recovery of her affections , yet durst I not presume to desire they should be cast away on a wretch , persecuted by heaven and a crosse fortune , and one who hath not , all over the earth , any place he may call his own . Further , that time hath been I might , through the friendship and assistance of Caesar , have hoped to be restored to a condition not much different from that of my Ancestors ; that after I had lost Caesars friendship , I had recovered a Kingdom wherein she should have reigned , had the gods and my cruel destiny been so pleased : But that now , being dispossessed of all , all assistance , all protection , and all hope , it is not fit I should lift up my eies on a Princesse , whom the greatest Kings upon earth would think it a glory to serve , nor indeed so much as wish my self beloved by her , since she cannot affect me but upon a condition of her own unhappinesse , by involving her self in the miserable destiny of the most unfortunate of mankind ; That all I have to do now , is to dy , so to put a worthy Period to this Tragedy , and that I shall be able to do , either by laying violent hands on my self , after the example of the King my father , or by Caesars wrath , whereto I shall expose my self without the least fear , after I have offered up to my ill fortune a victime which I am obliged to sacrifice to her . That after that action , whatever may be the event of it , I shall endeavour to forbear disturbing the enjoyments of a person that is a thousand times dearer to me then the life which I bestow to further them ; and lastly , that I make it my earnest suit to the gods that they never be interrupted by the memory of a wretch , whose remembrance might haply occasion some disturbance in the felicities I wish her . With those words reaching forth his hand to me , he bad me farewell ; and having commanded his Squire to help me up on horseback again to come for Alexandria , in order to the cure of my wounds , he took another way , and left me , much more troubled at his discourse and the action of it , then I was at the danger and pain of my wounds . Being gotten on horse-back again by the assistance of his Squire , I took my way towards this City , much about the setting of the Sun , and came into it before it was quite dark , so weakened , that I was hardly able to stand . As to what hath passed since , I shall not trouble you . I was kindly entertained by Cornelius , who was my ancient friend , and seemed to be very much troubled at my misfortune ; but it was not in his power to hinder me , out of any consideration of health , which he pressed very much , from leaving my bed , assoon as ever I understood , Madam , I might have accesse to you , to acquit my self of the charge I had taken upon me : and to clear to you and Prince Marcellus , the innocency of a Prince , who was never guilty of any thing but by the artifices of Tiberius and our combination , and who cannot justly b● charged with any thing either as to his Mistresse or his Friend , but is the most constant and most generous of all men living . I acknowledge the goodnesse of the gods in the favour they have done me to acquaint you with this truth before I dy , and humbly beg it of them , that this discovery , which , proceeding from a real repentance I now make to you , may in some measure be thought a reparation of my crime . It hath produced effects too too important , and too too deplorable for me to hope any pardon from you , though I have obtained it from him , who hath been the greatest sufferer thereby , and whom I had offended most ; but I fear me , I have received my punishment from those that were my co-agents in it , and that I shall not long survive the discovery of an action which must needs make me abominable in the sight of all the World. Thus did Volusius put a Period to his discourse ; and though that towards the end of it he observed in the countenances of Cleopatra and Marcellus more compassion and grief then resentment or indignation against him , yet , were it that he could not any longer endure the presence of persons whom he had so highly injured , or that his wounds troubled him , he would not make any longer stay in the chamber , and , with some difficulty , making a shift to rise off the chair he was sate in , after he had , by a gesture full of humility , and the expressions of his grief , taken his leave of the Prince and Princesse , he passed into the outer-room , where he found the persons which Cornelius had left there to bring him back to his lodgings . It were no easie matter to represent what posture Marcellus and Cleopatra were in , upon this relation of Volusius . They were at the same time subject to such a distraction of thoughts , that it had been some difficulty to unravel them , and to make their confusion capable of some order . Yet is it certain , that their first apprehensions were those of joy , and that neither of them could , without being infinitely glad , entertain the news , that Coriolanus had ever been a constant lover , and a faithful friend , and that they could not any longer doubt of that innocence which they so much wished . They looked one upon another during this first apprehension , and in their countenances expressed their mutual satisfaction . Cleopatra , as the most concerned in the businesse spoke first , and letting the Prince read in her eies what her heart was so full of ; Well Brother , said she to him , you see that Coriolanus is innocent , and that it was not without some ground that I was satisfied of it , before I had understood so much from the mouth of Volusius . I acknowledge the indulgence of the gods , replies Marcellus , as great towards me in this , as in the greatest favour they ever did me ; and I take them to witnesses , that what you and Volusius have perswaded me to of the constancy of Julia , hath not caused in me such a satisfaction as what I have understood of the ●idelity of Coriolanus . How , replyed the Princesse , with a certain transportation not suitable to her ordinary moderation , it is then infallible , that Coriolanus , whose pretended infidelity cost me so many tears , hath ever been constant to his Cleopatra ; and that Princesse , who , by her misapprehension thought her self condemned to eternal afflictions , may now re-assume those joies and hopes she had before broke off all acquaintance with ? Here would she have taken occasion to open her soul for the reception of a passion , which , of a long time , had not had any entertainment there : but that joy was soon eclipsed by an interposition of grief , and a certain reflection which filled her heart with all the sadnesse it was capable of , when she thought on her cruel dep●rtment towards that Prince , the deplorable effect it had produced , as having proved the occasion of the losse of his Crown , and of all her hopes , and that fatal resolution which he had expressed to Volusius , that he intended to take , and whereof he had given her some notice at their last parting . In a word , being thus convinced of his fidelity , she could not call to mind the cruel entertainment she had made him at Syracuse , when , enflamed to the highest pitch of love , and thinking it a thousand times more glorious to be her servant , then what so noble a conquest , and the recovery of his Kingdoms had made him , he had passed through thousands of dangers , to come and offer her those very Kingdoms ; she could not think on the cruel and injurious speeches wherewith she had received him , and the sad condition wherein she had left him , without a mortal wound in that heart which nothing but the love of that Prince could ever make any impression in . From that doleful reflection , calling to mind , how she had met him in the Woods of Alexandria , the day that he relieved her with greater valour then successe , against those that afterwards carried her away , and lastly remembring the meeting she had had with him in the King of Armenia's ship , whereof she represented to her self all the particulars , after another manner then they had appeared to her , while she was still prepossessed by her cruel mistake , as well out of a consideration of that long swounding , into which her sight and words had put him , as the discourse , full of a generous confidence he had made to her , and the admirable resolution he had taken and gone through with , by sighting alone for her liberty , against so great a number of enemies , with such prodigious valour , and by the last words he had spoken to her at their parting , wherein , as well as in his actions , his innocency was but too too apparent . And from these things , whereof her eies had been but too too faithful witnesses , diverting her thoughts to others that were of no lesse consequence , such as the losse of a great Kingdom which he had conquered for her , and which he neglected to maintain , through the despair she had reduced him to ; that which he had expressed when he cast himself into the sea , because he would not survive his disgrace , and the shame he thought it , that he was not able to rescue her from her Ravishers ; the miserable condition he was brought to , having no place of refuge , no relief , nor any comfort in the World , and lastly , the resolution he had discovered to Volusius and her self , of his unwillingnesse to have her any longer engaged in his misfortunes , and to seek out the remedies thereof onely in death , which , for a courage , such as his was , it would not be hard to find ; she could not fasten her thoughts on all these truths , which were but too importunate upon her memory , without giving way to such a grief , as neither all her own great constancy , nor yet the joy she conceived at the innocence of Coriolanus , were able to abate . After she had for some time smothered the disordered agitations she was in , being not able to hold out any longer , and conceiving she might freely disburthen her self before Marcellus , whom she was confident of , and whose soul , during that time , was persecuted by imaginations much of the same nature ; Coriolanus is innocent , said she , breaking forth into a rivulet of tears : But , O ye heavenly powers ! such is my cruel destiny , that Coriolanus cannot be innocent , but I must at the same time be the most criminal person in the World. That Prince , the most amiable , the most generous , and the most vertuous of men , hath continued inviolately constant to me , and hath still persisted in the same perfect affection , which had at first taken in my soul ; and yet , unfortunate wretch that I am , I have had the cruelty to banish him my presence as a Monster ; I have had the inhumanity to see him in a manner expiring at my feet , and never could be moved at it ; and I have at last reduced him to such extremities , as have proved the occasion of loosing that Kingdom which he had designed for me , have made him a restlesse vagabond all over the earth , made him seek out precipices , and now make him resolve to seek in death a Period of these deplorable miseries , into which I , onely I , have brought him . O Cleopatra , unfortunate Cleopatra ! what pretence of joy canst thou find in the justification of Coriolanus , since it must needs expose thee to the most cruel regrets that ever persecuted guilty souls ? It were much more for thy satisfaction , at least , if it were not for thy satisfaction , it would be much more to thy advantage , that thy Coriolanus had been found unconstant , and that thou shouldst be found innocent thy self ; and since that thy innocence and his are things inconsistent , either he ought to be guilty , or thou have continued in the misprision which thou hadst been perswaded to . O cruel Volusius ! cruel in thy malice , and cruel in thy remorse , thou art in both equally the messenger of death to me , and I find fatal poison in this appearance of life which thou bringst me , when thou tellest me that Coriolanus is constant to me . Let us then , till death , bewaile the misfortune which attends us as well in the one as in the other condition , and never entertain any comfort , since that is a kind of happinesse which guilty souls are never to expect . Here the tears interrupted the course of her speech , and fell from her in such abundance , that she was forced to allow them a free passage , and to let them expresse some part of what she felt within her . In that interval she repented her of her last reflections , and assoon as she was in a condition to reassume her discourse ; I crave thy pardon , said she , with a voice imperfectly accented with sobs , I crave thy pardon , faithful Prince , for so unjust an apprehension , and what ever I may fear from my own remorse , and the reproaches thou maist justly make me , yet must I needs acknowledge , that it is more satisfactory to me , nay a thousand times more satisfactory to me , to be found criminal by thy innocence , then to be found innocent by thy infidelity , for I set such a value on thy affection , that nothing can repair the losse of it , nor counterballance the happinesse it were to me to recover it . I am content to be thought guilty of all that the artifices of my enemies have occasioned me to commit , and shall not seek for any excuse , either in my errour or my repentance , but onely flatter my self with this comfort , that thou hast ever loved me , lovest me now , and wilt love me to the last gasp . It is not therefore in thy justification that I would be thought unfortunate , because then the guilt lies on my side ; but I acknowledge my self unfortunate in the ingratitude I have expressed towards thee , in the misfortunes I have occasioned thee , in the irrecoverable losses I have caused thee , and the cruel resolutions I have forced thee upon . It was by my means , that , at Syracuse , thou wert reduced to those extremities that brought thy life into danger ; upon my account hast thou lost a Kingdom , which thou didst design for me , thou hast spent thy daies in wandring up and down the World with much misery , thou hast sought death among the Waves , and thou art still resolved to run thy self upon death , meerly becase thou wouldst not , either by thy presence or memory , disturb the enjoiments thou wishest me . Ah Coriolanus , t is in that resolution thou art unjust and cruel , no lesse then I have been , and thou oughtest not , by loosing thy own life , imagine to adde any thing to my happinesse , since it is from thee alone that all the happinesse of my life is derived . Thou hast but little acquaintance with Cleopatra , if thou canst think the losse of thy Kingdom able to abate any thing of the value I set on thee ; I have ever preferred thy person before all the Monarchies of the World , and , supposing the condition thou art reduced to as miserable as can be imagined , I would run fortunes with thee with no lesse satisfaction then if thou hadst the universe at thy disposal . Do not therefore court thy own death , Coriolanus , if thou dost it not to rid thy hands of an unhappy woman , whom for her ingratitude thou hast reason to abhor , or 〈◊〉 thou proposest to thy self greater felicity in death then in Cleopatra , let us go to it together , and know , that , as well as thy ●el● , I am come from a house wherein the examples of voluntary death are but too too familiar , for me to be daunted at any such thing . With these words she as it were opened the flood-gates to that grief , which was ready to over-run her , and cast her self on her bed , after a most pittifull manner , insomuch that Marcellus , who had never seen her so unable to command her passions being astonished at it , and rising from the place where he sate , came to her with an endeavour to recover and comfort her . Is it possible , Sister , said he to her , that so unreasonable a grief should have such a powerfull influence on your imaginanations , whom I have known with so much constancy resist the assaults of a just affliction ; and cannot you entertain an account of Coriolanus's innocency with some moderation , who have supported his infidelity with so much settlednesse and resolution ? Can it possibly come to passe , if the affections of that Prince were ever deare to you , that you should not , with joy , entertain this change of your condition , and that the remorse you conceive at the miscarriages that have happened through your misapprehensions should have a more powerfull operation on you , then the assurances of a fidelity which you have wished with more earnestnesse than you could have done any thing relating to your own life ? Ah Sister , if these must be the effects of your regretts , let them fall onely upon me who am ore-burthened with crimes by the engagement I have had in your mistake , for that it was upon my sollicitation principally that you came to hate a Friend , who loved me beyond himself . It was I that travelled up and down severall Kingdomes and crossed many seas to find him out , purposely to dispatch him , when in the mean time I was dearer to him than his own life , and that was it that all my attempts were bent to cut off , even while , by the force of his Friendship , he contributed to the execution of my designe , by presenting his naked breast to me to satisfie my cruelty . Let therefore all those arrowes of remorse be stuck in my brest , with all the care of the reparation we owe him , and take heed you do not incense heaven by not entertaining , with the acknowledgements you ought , a favour you have put up so many suits to the gods for . I entertain , Brother , replied the Princesse this favour from the celestiall powers , with all the resentments I ought to have for it , and cannot but acknowledge , that there is not any thing could be more deare to me than the innocence of Coriolanus : but Brother , after what manner would you have me consider the miserable condition whereto he is reduced , for my sake and upon my account , and with what constancy can I heare of the fatall resolution which he sends me word he intends to take , to run upon death meerly to prevent his being any way a hindrance to my felicity ? For what concernes his Fortunes , replied Marcellus , what lownesse soever they may now be reduced to , it is not impossible but that they may be recovered to their former greatnesse , by such another revolution as that whereby they were ruined , and that either by open hostility , or th●●e other waies he practised formerly , he may yet reascend into the throne of his Ancestors . But supposing all this were nothing but pure matter of imagination , and should never come to passe , he hath those Friends who will never have any thing of fortune to dispose of , which they shall not divide with him , and will disclaim all they can pretend to in the world , if all be not common among them . For his fatall resolutions , we must endeavour to divert him from them : and since that he is not far from this place , hovering hereabouts , in hopes to meet with Tiberius , I am in some confidence , that , seeking him out diligently , he may be met with . That care ought to be mine , and I accordingly take it upon me , and , in order to that designe , I immediately take my leave of you , with this protestation that I will never returne while I live , till I have met with Coriolanus , till I have obtained his pardon for the injuries I have done him , till I have acquainted him what favourable apprehensions you have for him , and have brought him to those termes wherein you would have him . The fair daughter of Anthony , being extreamly eased and comforted by these kind prof●ers and expressions of Marcellus , would have made him some reply , when Queen Candace and Elisa came into the room , and , immediately after , the Princesse Artemisa , attended by Alexander . Assoon as this company was come in , Marcellus , who was out of all patience to put the designe he had undertaken in execution , withdrew without speaking ought to any one , and so , that the Princesse her self could not otherwise than by a cast of her countenance expresse how infinitely she thought her self obliged to him for those good intentions of his . Though she had wiped her eies , yet could she not hinder but that the three Princesses perceived she had been a-weeping : and in regard they all had a very great affection for her , and that Candace and Artemisa did not look on her otherwise than as an admirable Sister , and the Princesse of the Parthians , as a person whose incomparable perfections had powerfully forced her heart and inclinations towards her , they discovered a certain emulation in expressing how much they were troubled for the grief she was in , whereof they saw the markes very fresh in her countenance , and with much precipitation would needs know the reason of it . Cleopatra returned them many thanks for those kind demonstrations of their affection , and after she had in few words expressed the resentments she had thereof , turning to the Princesse Artemisa who was more particularly acquainted with the passages of her life than the other two , and had sometime seen Coriolanus , and pleaded very much on his behalf , and conceiving she might safely tell her what it was that lay so heavy on her heart , even before the two other Princesses , whom she had not the least suspicion of , and who were informed , though somewhat more confusedly , of the most important adventures had happened to her ; Ah Sister , said she to her , ( yet not without a little violence , to keep in the teares that would otherwise have accompanied her words ) Ah Sister , how much were you in the right , when you maintained against me , that Coriolanus was not inconstant , and with how much reason did you take his part against an over-credulous person , and one whom her imprudent credulity hath made guilty of irreparable miscarriages ! 'T is very certain , Sister , he is innocent , and hath been cleared , even by those that were the authors of the calumny raised against him . All the crime and all the remorse doth now absolutely fall to my share , and if you have made any discoveries of grief in my countenance it was the effect of those just regrets which I could not but conceive thereat . Artemisa seemed to be very much moved at this discourse , and made answer to the Princesse with very much earnestnesse ; But I pray Sister , said she to her , what certainty have you of the newes you tell me , what stronger arguments can you have received of it , than those you might have derived from the discourses and actions of Coriolanus himself , and in a word , what is it that hath so strangely convinced you of a thing , whereof you would not before admit of any satisfaction ? Candace and Elisa , who , among other remarkeable adventures of Coriolanus , had also heard of the pretended infidelity laid to his charge , thought themselves concerned in his justification , no lesse than Artemisa was ; and Alexander , who had ever had a very great friendship for the person , and abundance of respect for the vertue of that Prince , seemed to be no lesse desirous to understand the truth of that businesse . The faire Cleopatra thought it but justice to satisfie them all , and perceiving there were onely those persons in the chamber , she gave them a brief relation of all she had heard from Volusius , insisting more particularly on those passages that were of greater consequence . So that having by that discourse satisfied the noble company present of the innocency of Coriolanus , they were all extreamly troubled to understand what a deplorable condition that Prince was reduced to , and the sad resolutions he had taken thereupon . The gods have the praise , cries out the Princesse Artemisa , for that they have been pleased to confirme a truth which I have ever maintained , and whereof all vertuous persons were obliged to wish a perfect discovery : I had ever observed in all the actions and words of that great Prince what remorse never permits in guilty Soules , and I would have hazarded my life upon the confidence I had of his innocency . The Queen of Ethiopia , and the faire Elisa discovered for the vindicat●●n of Coriolanus , a joy and satisfaction not inferiour to that o● Artemisa , though he was , as to his person , utterly unknown to Elisa , and that Candace had not seen him , but for some few minutes in the combat wherein he had fought with Artaban against the companions of the Pirate Zenodorus . But Alexander was absolutely over-joyed , as well out of a consideration of his Sister , as that of a Prince whom he had ever infinitely esteemed ; and having understood from his Sister the designe which Marcellus was engaged in to find him out , and so to divert him from his tragicall resolutions he proffered to go along with him , and intreated Artemisa to give him leave to accompany Marcellus in so noble an enterprise . Artemisa was content he should , though she could not look on his departure without some regret ; so that Alexander immediately went out of the room , with an intention to find out Marcellus , and to joine endeavours with him to recover Coriolanus out of his despaire , and to rescue that Prince out of the danger which he might fall into by coming too near so powerfull an enemy as Caesar was . The three Princesses , remaining still with Cleopatra , endeavoured to perswade her out of a grief whereto she seemed to be inclined beyond all reason or moderation , and to convince her that she ought ●o be more satisfied with her condition as it now stood , then as i● was some daies before , since that the cause of her most just an● sensible grief was taken away . To which , when she would represent to them , how it troubled her to the very heart , that she had treated with so much rigour a faithfull and innocent Prince , and had brought him from a throne , into which he had recovered himself , to the wretched condition he then was in ; Candace assuming the discourse , Madam , said she to her , the very regrett you discover for your harsh treatment of the King of Mauritania , is , no doubt , reparation enough to him , and there needs no more to satisfie him and all the world , than to consider the apparences whereby you were deceived , and which might indeed have deceived the most subtle and circumspect persons upon earth . And for his condition in respect of Fortune , which you seem to bewaile so much , besides what you may promise your self from the Friendship which Marcellus hath for him , I dare proffer you both , in Ethiopia , not onely sanctuary , but absolute and soveraigne Authority . For when the Prince , whom you know , shall once come to raigne there , as I am much in hopes he will , I am confident he will not think it much to divide , with you , the power he shall have there , aud think it not impossible but that with the assistances of his men and person , he may put Coriolanus into a condition to get once more into a throne which he had made a shift to recover without the helpes of his Friends . Cleopatra made answer to this obliging discourse of Candace , with the greatest acknowledgments that could be , embracing her with the greatest affection imaginable . And the Pri●cesse of the Parthians , who could not make her so absolute a pro●●er in the dominions of her Father , till they were fallen under her power , made a protestation to her , that if ever it should please the gods that she had the soveraignty there , she might assure her self of no lesse autority in her dominions than in those of Candace . The incomparable daughter of Anthony was , not without reason , very much raised up and elevated by the discourse and proffers of those fair Princesses , and they would thereupon have fallen into a long conversation , if Agrippa had not come into the room , after he had before sent in his desires of admission . Being come in , he told them , that ; by a letter he had received from Caesar , he understood that he would be the next day at Alexandria , that all things were putting in order for his entertainment , though he had not sent any notice that he expected a more then ordinary reception . He told Elisa in particular , that the King of Media , was gone to meet him the day before , and that he was just getting on horseback with the same intention , attended by all the Roman Nobility , that came along with him to Alexandria . Whereupon h● took leave of them and particularly of Elisa by a passionate look , as ●aving not , in that company , the opportunity of a more private con●ersation . FINIS . 
A28402	----	A treatise of the sibyls so highly celebrated, as well by the antient heathens, as the holy fathers of the church : giving an accompt of the names, and number of the sibyls, of their qualities, the form and matter of their verses : as also of the books now extant under their names, and the errours crept into Christian religion, from the impostures contained therein, particularly, concerning the state of the just, and unjust after death / written originally by David Blondel ; Englished by J.D. Blondel, David, 1591-1655. 1661 Approx. 1204 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 155 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. Text Creation Partnership, Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) : 2005-12 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1). A28402 Wing B3220 ESTC R38842 18178083 ocm 18178083 106901 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A28402) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 106901) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1119:12) A treatise of the sibyls so highly celebrated, as well by the antient heathens, as the holy fathers of the church : giving an accompt of the names, and number of the sibyls, of their qualities, the form and matter of their verses : as also of the books now extant under their names, and the errours crept into Christian religion, from the impostures contained therein, particularly, concerning the state of the just, and unjust after death / written originally by David Blondel ; Englished by J.D. Blondel, David, 1591-1655. Davies, John, 1625-1693. [4], 293, [7] p. Printed by T.R. for the authour, London : MDCLXI [1661] Includes marginal notes. Imperfect: pages stained, with some print show-through. Reproduction of original in the Bodleian Library. Includes bibliographical references. Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford. Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO. EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor. The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines. Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements). Keying and markup guidelines are available at the Text Creation Partnership web site . eng Oracula Sibyllina. Sibyls. Oracles. 2005-06 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2005-07 Apex CoVantage Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2005-08 Jonathan Blaney Sampled and proofread 2005-08 Jonathan Blaney Text and markup reviewed and edited 2005-10 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion A TREATISE OF THE SIBYLS , So Highly Celebrated , As well by the Antient HEATHENS , as the Holy FATHERS of the CHURCH ; GIVING An Accompt of the Names , and Number of the SIBYLS , of their Qualities , the Form and Matter of their Verses ; As also of the BOOKS now Extant under their Names , and the Errours crept into Christian Religion , from the Impostures contained therein , Particularly , concerning the State of the Just , and Unjust after Death . Written Originally , by DAVID BLONDEL ; Englished . by J. D. LONDON , Printed by T. R. for the Authour , MDCLXI . To the worthy of all Honour , Sir EDVVARD MAUNSELL of Margam in the County of Glamorgan , AND Sir EDVVARD MAUNSELL of Mudlescomb , in the County of Carmarthen . Baronets . Most Honoured , THE Favours receiv'd from Men have this Allyance , with those descend from Above ; That , how secretly soever they may have been conferred , we may , without the least hazard of Modesty , make the most Publick Acknowledgments we can of them . Nor is it unlikely , that Addresses of this Kinde were the Issue of some such Reflection ; They , who make them , being desirous they should rather be thought the Effects of a Duty , then the Satisfaction Men are apt to conceive , from their acquainting the World , how highly they are obliged to Great Persons . Hence those excessive Celebrations , frequent in Dedicatories ; a Custome I am the more unwilling to comply with , out of a Caution , lest what I should say , might be thought Advanced to Commend my own Choice . And yet , what could I not say of two Persons , the Glory of a most Noble , and Antient House ; One , heightned with all the Advantages of a Princely Education , and Travel ; The Other , so Transcendent in the Constancy of a Noble Passion , as , known , would reconcile our Faith to Romances , and make us confess it possible , that Representation may be indebted to Reality . As to the Present Treatise ; What Importance it may be of , I rather leave to be seen in the Perusal of it , then insist on here . 'T is a Discovery of the Pious Frauds , and Impostures , which , having crept into Christian Religion , even in its Infancy , have ever since poisoned it , more or less , by their Continuance therein : a Design may justly be termed Great , if out of no other Consideration , yet this at least , that it imposed a Necessity on the Authour , to unravel all Antiquity to find them out , and bring them to the Tribunal of a Rational Disquisition . For my own Endeavours herein , they are left to the success Time , and Mens Censures shall afford them , with all my Wishes summ'd up in this , That my addressing of them to so Noble a Name may be look'd on , as an Eternal Testimony of my humblest Respects thereto , and the greatest Expression I can , at present , make of my being , Most Honoured , Your Most Obedient , and Most Obliged Servant , J. DAVIES . A TREATISE OF THE SIBYLS . BOOK 1. CHAP. I. That the most earnest Pursuers of Truth , are ( as others ) subject to mistakes . THough ( according to the judgement of Tertullian ) it be much better for a man to be less knowing , then to know that which is worse , and to erre , then deceive , it being the Characteristick of that Charity , which is recommended by St. Paul , as the greatest of the Vertues , to believe , and hope all things ; so far as concurrence and compliance with reason may permit ; yet ought not the credulity , which accompanies Charity , nor its hope ( what latitude soever we may imagine to allow it ) as it were out of a design to be enslav'd to impostures and circumventions , put out its eyes , for fear lest it should be in a condition to discover and elude them . And if it be requisite , it should be free from all servile stupidity , since it is the principall effect of the holy Spirit , who calls and conducts us , by the liberty of his Grace to that of Glory , it may with much more reason be expected it should be far from being subject to blindness , because it presupposes the conduct of Faith , which is in some sort the eye of the regenerate soul , in whom the simplicity of the Dove , which is , of it self , inclin'd candidly to interpret what there might be some difficulty to exempt from the censures of persons not easily satisfi'd , is ever attended by the prudence of the Serpent , whose vigilancy is employ'd to foresee and prevent surprises . The same profession of piety , which encourages sincere souls to walk in an innocent confidence , is also their perpetuall remembrancer that Truth perswades by teaching , whereas , on the contrary , Impostors , who are loth to communicate themselves , even to their own Disciples , till such time as they have gain'd them , artificially endeavour to perswade , before they instruct : and , discovering , that they make it their main business to conceal what they preach , if so it may be said of those who smother what they would have the world acquainted with , that they preach it , make it appear , that they are therein diametrically opposite to the Truth , which blushes at nothing so much as the regret she conceives at her being undiscovered . Hence comes it to pass , that the just and vertuous , having their brests open , and void of all dissimulation , are , according to the saying of the same Tertullian , likened to the Dove , which is the Figure of the holy Spirit , and loves the East , the Figure of Christ , and are willing to leave to Impostors the shamefull imitation of the Serpent , who arrogates to himself the image of God , the beast which shuns the light , hides himself as much as may be , that smothers all the prudence it hath in obscure places , that lurks in blind holes , that eludes those who would see it , by decietfull contractions of its own length , and goes in folds and wrinckles , and is never at once wholly seen . For ( after the manner of Serpents ) those who think it a glory to deceive , are never reduc'd to any complyance with truth , but by force , and can hardly avoid being at difference even with themselves , nor will express themselves to others ; the malice , which they are ever guilty of who are engag'd in a design to surprize others ( to make the event of their attempts the more certain ) putting on all manner of masks , and leaving no wayes unsought , to prepossess the minds of the good , who thinking there cannot be a greater subtilty , then to live without subtilty , imagine it somewhat unreasonable , to conceive , at the first sight , any suspicion of those by whom they had not as yet been over-reached . And thence it comes to pass , that the best men have this misfortune , upon no other ground then that they are the best , to be the more credulous , and inclining rather to security , then diffidence , easily give advantage to those , who , by their craft and insinuations , make it their design to triumph over their simplicity . CHAP. II. Instances of certain misapprehensions of Justin Martyr . THough there be no Age which cannot furnish us with severall examples what effects Imposture hath had on such as have been most ardently zealous for the Truth , yet were it hard , in all the series of Time , to meet with any one more remarkable , then that of the mistake of Saint Justin , a Person very recommendable , if any may be admitted such : First , for his Antiquity , since he dy'd but very little after the midst of the second Age of the Church . Secondly , for his knowledge , as being one , who ( before his reduction to the Christain Faith ) had , by profession , been a Philosopher . Thirdly , for his piety , since he became so constant a maintainer of the true Religion , as that he was , at last , honour'd with the Crown of Martyrdom . All these advantages might have rais'd him above the ordinary rate of men ; yet have they not exempted him from being abus'd by certain advancers of foolish Stories , who having perswaded him to take the Idol of Semo Sangus , one of the false gods of the Sabini , for the Statue of Simon Magus , engag'd him ( I know not how ) to maintain his mistake in the presence even of some of the Heathens , and that with so much confidence , as clearly discover'd , he said nothing but what he really believ'd . He it was also , who thought himself very much in the right , when he boasted , that he had seen at Pharos neer Alexandria , the remainders of the LXXII . Cells , where the Interpreters of the Bible had been employ'd in that Work ; nay some others , as Saint Irenaeus , Saint Cyril , and Saint Augustine have believ'd him ; and yet Saint Hierome ( who ; as well as the other , had been upon the place , and taken more particular notice thereof ) does not onely laugh at it , but says , I know not who by his glozing hath built them . With the same security , disputing against the Heathens , who ( according to the observation of Origen ) by way of derision , called the Christians Sibyllists , he opposes thereto the Authority of Hystaspes , a supposititious Author , of whose Works there is , at the present , nothing extant ; as also the Oracles of the Cumaean Sibyl , whom he pretends to have been the Daughter of Berosus , * who was later then Cyrus by 250 years , and dyed in the 225 year of the foundation of Rome , and the fourth of the reign of Tarquin , to whom many hold , that one call'd Amalthaea Sibylla , sold at an excessive rate , the books since known by the name of the Sibylline , and preserv'd in Rome for the space of above 440 years , till the civill wars of Sylla ; not minding , it seems , that ( according to the generall perswasion of the Romans ) the Cumaean Sibyl had entertain'd Aeneas , who dyed 639 years before Cyrus possess'd himself of Babylon ; nor yet reflecting on what Pausanias , an Author much about his own time , observes ( from Hyperochus Cumanus , and other Ancients ) 1. That the Sibyl who convers'd in that place , was called Demo ; 2. That the Cumaeans had not any Oracle to shew of hers : 3. That she had not been preceded by any , but by Lamia , the daughter of Neptune , sirnamed by the Lybians , Sibylla ; and Herophila , the daughter of Jupiter and Lamia , who had her residence sometimes at Ida in Phrygia , sometimes at Mapessos , sometimes at Samos , sometimes at Claros of Colophon , and sometimes at Delos and Delphi . 4. That her Monument and her Epitaph , grav'd upon a pillar , was at Troas : 5. That the Erythraeans would not onely have it that she was born among them of Theodorus a Shepherd , and the Nymph Idaea , but also that she gave Hecuba the interpretation of her dream : and , 6. That , after the Cumaean Demo , the Hebrews who live above Palestine , set up Sabba , the daughter of Berosus and Erimantha , who went under the name of the Babylonian or Aegyptian Sibyl : Nor lastly , regarding , that the very argument , whereof he thought to make his greatest advantage , in order to the conviction of Pagan Idolatry , expresly maintains , that she , who compos'd it , was wife to one of Noe's Sons , and of neere kin to him , who departed this life , 1697. yeares before Antiochus Soter was established in Babylon , and that Berosus ( whose Daughter they would have her to be , meerely because her VVriting intimates her coming out of Babylon ) could have been allow'd the name of Father : For these are her words . O the great joy I have had , since I have escap'd the destruction of the Deep , having before undergone many misfortunes , toss'd up and down by the waves with my husband , my sisters-in-Law , my Father and Mother-in-Law , and those who were married together . And elsewhere , When the World was overwhelm'd with waters , and that a certain man , who had undergone the tryall , was left alone , exposed to the waters , in a house cut out of the Forrest , with the beasts , and birds of the aire , to the end that there might be a Restauration of the World ; to that man was I daughter-in-law , engendred of his blood . By which words she clearly destroyes what she had writ some lines before ; saying , that the Greeks took her for the daughter of Circe , and Gnostus , or rather Ulysses , whom she entitles known Father , because of the reputation of his name , never considering that 800. yeares and more , were slipped away , between the death of Noe , and the arrivall of Ulysses , at Cir●aeum . She further affirmes , that she came from Babylon in Assyria , speaking so much the more improperly , for that Babylon was neither built , nor named , till 153. yeares after the Deluge , nor was it of Assyria properly so called , but of another different Country , that is to say , of Sennaar , and that it took not the name of Assyria , till above 165. yeares afterwards . Nay , the impudence of the Imposture is so much the more palpable , in that this pretended daughter-in-law of Noe , describes her selfe as a notorious strumpet , saying , Ah wretch that I am ! what will become of me in that day , for all the things I set my mind upon in my folly , having no regard of either my Marriage , or my reason ? And again , What great evills have I heretofore committed , wittingly , and willingly , and how many other things have I imprudently run after , without the least remorse thereat ? I have taken my lustfull pleasure with ten thousand , and have not had the least consideration of my marriage , &c. CHAP. III. The supposititiousnesse of the Writings pretended to be Sibylline , exemplified in severall particulars . IF St. Justin Martyr had been but pleased , I will not say to look a little better about him , but only to open his eyes , and fasten them with ever so little recollection on what he read , he had met with a thousand instances of imposture in those pleasant Oracles , which he objected against the Heathens , employing against them three Verses out of the first book , as many out of the third , and seven out of the fourth . For he would upon the first sight , have perceived , that that ill-digested collection , written in wretched Greek , and coming from the hands of a person who discovers his ignorance of the Hebrew , could not be attributed either to Noah's daughter-in-law , who liv'd above 250. years before the confusion of Tongues , and consequently before there was any Greek ; nor yet to the daughter of Berosus , born in the Metropolis of Chaldaea , and later ; by almost 1700 years . Nay , he would have thought , that the Impostor , who had made it so much his business to gain reputation by a cheat of so great antiquity , had sufficiently discover'd himself an upstart : 1. In deriving Adam from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , as if it were a word of Greek extraction . 2. In saying , * that the same word signifies , East , West , South , and North , by its four letters , though in the Hebrew and Chaldee it hath but three . 3. In supposing that the letters of the Name of God make up the number of 1697 which cannot be true , but onely writing it in Greek characters , and that barbarously too , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . 4. In drawing , from those of the Name of Jesus , which he makes to consist of four vowels , and two consonants , the number of 888. which again cannot agree With the Hebrew 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which is onely of five letters , all consonants , and exceed not the number of 391. unless it be in the Greek 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . 5. In affirming that the duration of Rome shall be 948 years , because the number 948 arises from the Greek letters 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , and not from the Hebrew 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which make onely 251. 6. In placing Ararat ( where the Ark stay'd ) in Phrygia . 7. In affirming that Phrygia was the first Countrey discovered after the Deluge , and that Noe , who continu'd in the Ark from the seventh day of the second Month , to the twentieth day of the second Month , in the year following , stay'd there but one and fourty days . 8. In imagining that the Fables of the Titans were true Histories . 9. In supposing ( according to the heresie of the Chiliasts ) that Jerusalem shall not only be re-built again , but shall be the Imperiall seat of the Son of God , where the faithfull , having pass'd through the purgatory fire of the worlds conflagration , shall enjoy all manner of delights , corporeall and spirituall . 10. In feigning that the Eurotas , a River of Laconia in Peloponnesus , issues aut of Dodona in Epirus , and mingles with the Peneus , a river of Thessaly ; Again , that Gog and Magóg are among the Aethiopians . 11. In foretelling that the Italians shall become subject to the Asiaticks . 12. In maintaining , that Nero is the great Antichrist , that he is retir'd into Persia , and that returning from Babylon with an army of Jews , he will destroy Rome , and set it on fire . 13. In confounding Alexandria with Memphis . 14. In feigning that Eliah shall come down from Heaven in a Chariot ; That Joshuah , rais'd again , shall restore the Jews ; That Tyberius was to set upon Persia and Babylon ; That Trajan , a native of Italica , in the extremities of Spain , was born among the Gauls ; That Adrian strangled himself with a string ; That under Antoninus , sirnamed the Debonnaire , whom he impertinently calls 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , in stead of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , or , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , and his two adoptive Sons , Marcus Aurelius , and Lucius Verus , one whereof must necessarily survive the other , would be the end of the world ; That Rome , being destroy'd in the 948. year after its foundation , should come to its period in the year of our Lord , 195. which was the third year of Severus : And lastly , after all this , in acknowledging himself to be a Christian , by these words , which absolutely take off all the precedent suppositions ; And yet we descended from the holy geniture of Christ , are called of the same blood . For , from the consistency of all these remarks , this consequence must necessarily ●e deduced ; that the Impostor , who took upon him the name of Noës daughter-in-law , and perswaded St. Justin , that he was the daughter of Berosus , was , by Profession a Christian , but ignorant of the Hebrew Tongue , and true Theologie , no less then of Geography and History , and that he compiled his Rhapsody between the year 138. wherein Adrian was by death deliver'd of his disease on the twelfth of July , and the year 142. or 151. in which Cardinall Baronius , with divers others , affirm , that justin presented his Apology to the Emperor Antoninus , and the Caesars his adoptive sons , and consequently , that this counterfeit piece was just come out of the Mint , and was not quite cold when he undertook the dispersing of it , and , by his example , recommended it to Athenagora , Theophilus of Antioch , Clemens Alexandrinus , Tertullian , the Author of the Work , called , The Apostolicall Censtitutions ; Lactantius , Constantine the Great , Eusebius , Optatus , Hierom , Augustin , Prosper , Palladius , Sozomenus , Junilius , &c who have all drunk out of the common shore , of the Sibylline Imposture , and that with so little difficulty , and so strong a prejudice , that nothing could ever offend their stomacks . If therefore so many great men , and Justin himself , who first broke the Ice before them , could find any relish in so unsavory a dish ; and if they have ( with a kind of emulation ) serv'd it up , and commended it to others , with so much assurance , as begat an imagination , that , to express any horrour thereat , was to quarrell with God himself , who can think it strange , that the example of their credulity should be able in as high a measure to injure others ? CHAP. IV. The judgement of Antonius Possevinus , concerning the W●itings pretended to be Sibylline , taken into examination . IT is no miracle to me , if , after the antiquity of the first Ages had been circumvented through the excess of their credulous sincerity , ours ( though much refin'd from the scurf of ignorance , and forc'd by the necessity of so many difficult experiments , to be more cautious and diffident should not be wholly free from the remainders of the same misfortune , in so much , that we now find there are some very grave men , such , for instance , as Onuphrius , Sixtus of Sienna , the Cardinalls , Baronius and Bellarmine , and the Bishop of Norwich , Montague , enslav'd by the tyranny of the popular errour , fortifi'd by length of time , and consent of such Christians as are admirers of inveterate opinions . Yet can I not but express my dissatisfaction with the judgment of Antonius Possevinus , a Divine of the Society of Jesus , who , having discover'd the Imposture of the Sibylline books , hath chosen rather to think them corrupted , then supposititious . I shall therefore in the first place , to make a full discovery of this forgetfulness in him , lay down his censure , with some observations thereupon , and afterwards examine the ground of his Sentiment . It is apparent ( saith he ) both from the Fathers and other Ecelesiasticall Writers , that there was not any Sibyl before Moses , to the end the world might know , that , if , in the Oracles publish'd under the name of the Sibyls , and compriz'd in eight Books , there be any thing relative to what was before the Age of Moses , it is counterfeit and false , as having been since sown by Satan , out of a design , that falshood , being thrust in together with truth , might bring into question the truth of other times . Of that kind is that which is attributed to the Sibyl of Moses , hinting at , and foretelling the Deluge , Lib. 1. p. 9. as also what is found written in the same Book , pag. 11. that the Sibyl her self , with her husband , her Father-in-law , Mother-in-law , her brethren-in-law , and others , was t●ss'd up and down by the waves in the time of the Deluge . But it is evident rom pag. 30. that those very things which have come abroad under the name of Oracles , were written fifteen hundred years after the Empire of the Greeks : whereof , whether we take the beginning from the reign of the Argives , or Sicyonians , or Athenians ; or whether it be taken from Moses , from the reign of Solomon , the Macedonian Empire , or the four Monarchies ; those things which are called Predictions , will be frivolous , and after the things done . They will be found also to be wanting , as to truth , if the government of the Greeks began since Moses ; for from the departure of Moses and Israel out of Aegypt , to the destroying of the Administration or Commonwealth and Government of the Jews , under Vespasian , are reckoned one thousand four score and two years . Further , what can be said , as to what we find in the fifth Book , p. 49. where the Sibyl affirms , that she had seen a second conflagration of the Temple of Vesta ? And that ( according to the testimony of Eusebius ) it happened under the Emperour Commodus , in the year , 199. for in that year the Temple of Vesta , and the Palace , and the greatest part of the City was burnt , whereas the first conflagration happened in the 134. Olympiad . Whence it is to be conceiv'd , that the Prophetess ( if it may be lawfull to call her such ) prophesy'd not before the birth of Christ , but long after , and pretends not to any thing beyond Commodus , since that in the eighth Book . p. 57. she says , that three Emperours shall reign after Adrian , that is to say , Antoninus , the Debonnaire , Antoninus the Philosopher , and Commodus . To this may be added , that it is apparent from the first Book of Lactantius Firmianus , Chap. 6. that each of the Sibyls writ her own Book , and yet that now they seem to be all the Work of one , because they all go under the name of the Sibyl , and that we cannot distinguish them , nor assign to any one her own , unless it be to the Erythraean , who put her name into her Poem , and is called Erythraea , ( now that was the Work of the Erythraean , which takes up the third place among those Books . ) The Author of the first Book , feign'd himself to be daughter-in-law to Noë : the second and the seventh seems to personate a most impudent strumpet , pag. 56. though there want not some credible Authors , who affirm , that the true Sibyls were chast , and inspir'd of God. The sister of Isis challenges the fifth Book ; the rest were publish'd under the names of uncertain Authors . By way of Annotation upon this ( granting what he sayes , as to the supposititiousness of the pretended Sibyl , as also that Moses is more ancient then any that have gone under that name ; ) I affirm , In the first place , That the writing which goes commonly under that title , does not introduce Moses , but Noah himself , foretelling the Deluge , which speaks yet a little more confidence . 2. That from the departure out of Aegypt , to the taking of Jerusalem , by Titus , there are 1600. years compleat , 518. more then was thought . 3. That the Author of the Sibylline Books , does not affirm , he saw the second conflragration of the Temple of Vesta , but the last of Jerusalem ; The house sometime so much desir'd by thee ( says he to Rome ) when I saw that house pull'd down , and set on fire the second time , by an impure hand ; a house ever flourishing , and having God in it ; which house he supposes that Christ himself , descending from heaven , will come and re-establish , together with Jerusalem , to reign there in his glory . Which manifestly argues , that ( though threatning Rome with finall destruction ) he writes , The Virgins shall not always find the Divine fire ; yet he neither saw nor foresaw the conflagration that happened in the twelfth year of Commodus , which was but the 191. of our Saviour , but reflected on the Prediction of St. John , expressing , that Rome should be utterly burnt with fire , and be found no more at all : so that he thought it would be to no purpose to look there for Vesta's fire , and other Monuments of her Paganisme . 4. That if his intention had been to denote the conflagration happened under Commodus , he could not truly have call'd it the second ; for that besides the first mentioned in Dionysius Halicarnassaeus , and happening under the Consulate of Gracchus and Falto , in the third year of the 135. Olympiad , and the 516. of Rome , there had been a second , observ'd by Tacitus , and other creditable Authors , under the Consulship of Bassus and Crassus , in the fourth year of the 210. Olympiad , which was the 817. of Rome , the 64. of our Saviour , and 11. of Nero. 5. That he doth not onely not pretend to any thing beyond Commodus , but makes an apparent stop at Marcus Aurelius and Lucius Verus , which latter he presum'd must needs ( as being the younger by seven years ) out-live the other . After him ( saith he ) whose name begins with a T. the note of the number three hundred , that is to say , Trajan , another shall reign , a person with a silver head ; that is , one that was already arriv'd to grey hairs : or shall be , ( as he speaks in the eighth Book ) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , hoary , and his name [ that is to say , Adrian ] shall be deriv'd from the Sea [ Adriatick ] and he shall be good all manner of wayes , and shall know all things : and under thee ( O man absolutely good , excellent all manner of wayes , and hoary headed ) and under thy boughs [ that is to say , thy adoptive sons ] the last dayes shall come to pass ; three shall reign [ that is to say , Antoninus , Marcus , and Lucius ] but the last [ that is , Lucius ] shall obtain the soveraignty of all things . And in the eighth Book , After him [ that is to say , Adrian ] there shall reign three , who shall see the last days , filling the Name of the heavenly God , whose kingdom is now and to all ages ; that is to say , they shall be called Antonini , or ( according to our manner of pronouncing ) Andonini , from the name Adonai , and Adonim ; that is , Antoninus the Debonaire , Antoninus the Philosopher , and Lucius Verus Antoninus , who he pretends ought ( as being the youngest ) to survive the other two , succeed them , and continue til the 948. year of Rome , or the 195 of our Redemption , in which he would have been 67. years of age ; never imagining , that Lucius , by his irregularities , would prejudice his health , so as to be cut off in the flower of his age , in the midst of Winter , between the years 169. and 170. 6. That though Lactantius , carried away with the prejudice of his time , conceiv'd that the Books , called Sibylline , had no other Authours then the ancient Sibyls , celebrated by Varro ; and that they had been chast and inspir'd of God ; yet hath he not escap'd a mistake , as we shall make appear more at large hereafter . 7. That the Author of the third Book , neither was , nor would be thought the Erythraean Sibyl , but wife to one of the sons of Noah , come from Babylon to Greece ; for those are her own words : These things I tell thee far from the walls of Babylon , &c. The men of Greece will say , I am of another Countrey , born in Erythraea , &c. 8. That the first Book is ( as all the ensuing ) of the same vein . 9. that the impudence and whoredom , so much bewail'd in the second and seventh books , were by the third acknowledg'd for the proper description of the pretended wife to Noah's son , who cries , Men will say , I am of another Countrey , and shameless . In a word , that all the eight books are the extravagant fictions of the same Impostor , who , under pretence of advancing the truth , hath perfidiously dishonour'd it . CHAP. V. The recommendation of the Writing , pretended to be Sibylline , attributed by Clemens Alexandrinus to St. Paul , examined . TO qualifie , with more ease , the reproach consequent to so unworthy an attempt , and in some sort , to save his reputation that was guilty of it , there are many , who ( as it were out of a certain emulation ) alledge that St. Paul himself recommended the reading of the Sibyls , and , to justifie their assertion , bring in Clemens Alexandrinus , speaking in these terms : Besides , the preaching of St. Peter , the Apostle , St. Paul will declare the same , saying , take also the Greek books , acknoweledge the Sibyl , how she discovers one onely God , and the things that are to come ; and taking Hystaspes , read , and you will find the Son of God much more manifestly and openly described . But I shall not stick to presume their pardon , though I affirm they heap evil upon evil . For if it be blame-worthy for a man ( as St. Justin did ) to subscribe a piece of forgery which he was not able to discover , how odious must needs be the malice of that false witness , who ( to deceive Clemens Alexandrinus , and other Christians ) would needs maintain the supposititiousness of the Sibylline writings , by a worse Imposture , and feign that St. Paul himself had brought them into credit by his recommendation ? If souls perfectly vertuous cannot without difficulty endure that Encomiums of chastity should be bestow'd on common Prostitutes , who among such as are truly Christian , will be able to suffer comparisons to be made between the Prophets of God , and persons in the depth of an extravagant melancholy , between their celestiall Oracles and the disorder'd resueries of the other , and that the Projector of so base a cheat should presume to give it the greater reputation , produce the Apostle as a complice of his sacrilegious insolence ? And yet there are those who would , that , out of this vessel of election , should come the words alledged by Clemens ; and whereas there cannot any such thing be found in his Epistles , they imagine them spoken by him in his popular Sermons , as if it were possible , that he , who sacrificed his life in a glorious martyrdom , in the 65. year of our Lord , should give his approbation to a piece full of errors , and forg'd since the year 137. as it were out of a design , by that recommendation , to oppose the Authority , as well of the old Testament , and the Son of God himself , as his own preaching and the most excellent of his Epistles . For if , among the Heathens , the Sibyl and Hystaspes , have not onely declared one God , and manifested the things to come , but also describ'd the Son of God after a manner more clear and convincing , with what credit could David have written , It is in Jury that God is known ; God sheweth his words unto Jacob , his Statutes and his Judgements unto Israel . He hath not dealt so with other nations ; and as for his judgements , they have not known them ? Or , how comes it that the Saviour of the World hath decided the case on the behalf of the Jews , saying , Salvation is of the Jews ? And upon what ground doth St. Paul make this precise Declaration to the Lycaonians ; God in times past , suffered all nations to walk in their own wayes : and speaking to the Athenians , ( the most refin'd people of all the Europaeans ) call the times preceding the publication of the Gospel , The times of ignorance ; and maintain in his Epistle to the Romans the advantage of the Jew , to be much every way ; chiefly , because that unto them were committed the Oracles of God : Again , that to the Israelites pertaineth the glory and the covenant , and the giving of the Law , and the service of God , and the promises ; and put other nations , in comparison of them , into a qualification of such as are no people , and a nation voyd of understanding ? Certainly , if the Gentiles ( according to the pretended presupposition of St. Paul , in Clemens Alexandrinus ) have been depositaries of the Oracles of God more clear and manifest then the Prophets , they neither have , nor ought to have granted , that God hath not shewen them his Ordinances and Judgements , and that on the Jews behalf ( over whom they were notoriously advantag'd ) the advantage was much every way . For since , before the Incarnation of the Messias , they had , in their hands , the illuminating predications of the Sibyls , which furnish'd them with historicall descriptions of what in the Propheticall Writings , is but aenigmatically proposed , their time was not a time of ignorance , but of light and knowledge , more distinct then that of the Jews , and it must have been false , that God was only known in Jury ; since that we do not esteem ignorant , at least comparatively to another , him who in the same matter of fact , knowes as much , if not more , then the most knowing , and that these propositions are formally contradictory : the advantage is of the Jews , and the advantage is not of the Jews . Again , the advantage of the Jews over the Gentiles consists , having the Oracles of God committed to them ; and , the Oracles of God committed to the Gentiles by the means of the Sibyls , are more clear and manifest then those of the Jews . From all which I must needs inferr , that , it being impossible , a person sound in his intellectuals , should at the same time , hold both parts of the same contradiction , and there being yet a greater impossibility , that such as are inspir'd from God , should be guilty of such a miscarriage ; St. Paul did not onely not say what is attributed to him in Clemens Alexandrinus , but could not have said it . And thereupon I shall desire the prudent Reader , to take four things into his consideration : 1. That he who hath presum'd to borrow his name , to gain the greater credit to his fond imaginations , does , by the generall description he hath given us of what is contain'd in the pretended Sibylline predictions , saying , they declare one onely God , discover things to come , and the Son of God , clearly shew , that he alludeth to those very books , which are now extant of them , and consequently , that his work was hatch'd after that , entitled the Sibylline , and must needs be later then the year of our Lord , 137. 2. That , with Justin and Clemens , he acknowledges but one Sibyl , who manifested one onely God , which shews , it were to little purpose to look for different Authors for the eight books that are come to our times . 3. That the most clear and remarkable descriptions of the Son of God , palpably relate to the designation as well of the four vowels and two consonants , which make up the Greek name 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , as the number precisely arising thence ; as also the Acrostick of the eighth book , wherein we have consecutively the names of Jesus Christ , Son of God , Saviour , and Cross , with the Paraphrase on the greatest part of the history of the Gospel . 4. That the more express and historicall these descriptions are , the more apparent it is that they are supposititious , and written after the event , the Spirit of God having never thought it convenient to propose things to come otherwise then aenigmatically , and under the veil of severall figures , and there being no instance but onely of one person , whose proper name it hath express'd in its Oracles , that is to say , Cyrus , twice nam'd by Isaiah , 175. years before he was possess'd of the Monarchy of the Universe . Clemens might soon have observ'd this , if , to compass his design , he had made it as much his business to exercise his judgement , as exhaust his memory ; but having resolv'd to make use of Heathens and Hereticks against themselves , so to undeceive them all , without taking heed himself of being surpriz'd , he , as well as others , is fallen into the snare , and the cloud of witnesses , he had to produce , suffer'd him not to see the bad marks which some of them carried in their very faces . Accordingly do we find , That this vast Wit , whom nothing escap'd , and who thought to make his advantages of all , and take away ( as sometimes Israel did ) all the treasures of Aegypt , after he had with a miraculous ostentation laid down the Depositions of 250. Heathen Authors , as well Philosophers , as Historians and Poets , and given quarter to the most execrable Heretiques , such as Basilides , Carpacrates , Julius Cassianus , Epiphanes , Heracleon , Hermogenes , Isidorus , Marcion , Prodicus , Tatian , Valentin ; &c. and opened his brest to Apocryphall pieces ; that is to say , the Prophesies of Enoch , Cham , Abacuc , Esdras , Parchor , and Sophony , the book of the Assumption of Moses , the Gospels of the Aegyptians and Hebrews , the Sermons of St. Peter , and St. Paul , the Traditions of St. Matthias , the Epistle of St. Barnabas , the Pastor of Hermas ; Brother to Pope Pius the first , ( a piece which dazled the eyes of St. Irenaeus , and many others ) hath also given credit to the counterfeit Sibyll , whose discourse he thought so much the more authentick , the more directly it contributed to his design . CHAP. VI. An accompt of severall instances of dis-circumspection in Clemens Alexandrinus . SInce therefore it could not well be otherwise , but that this great man drawing out of so many severall sources , must needs , out of divers of them , bring up dirt rather then water ; we shall not fear being thought awanting as to the respect we owe his memory , and the merit of his great abilities and knowledge , if we presume to affirm , that , in what we have left of his Works , we meet with many instances of dis-circumspection , weakness , and an excessive credulity . To come to particulars , what is it else , when he says , after a very uncouth manner of speaking , that the Word is the minister of the paternall will , and the second cause , which comes nearest the Father : That the Angels fell through fornication : That it is not lawfull for a man to touch blood ; nor to swear : That Philosophy hath been , to the Gentiles , a Paedagogue to bring them to Christ , fo far , that it hath justified them ; that thereby they have glorify'd God ; and that it hath been their Testament , and the foundation of all Christian Philosophy . That Numa , who dyed in the second year of the 27. Olympiad , 134. years before Pythagoras appear'd , and 168. years before he came into Italy , was a Pythagorean : That Semiramis was Queen of Aegypt ; That the Devil may repent : That it is in our power to be delivered from ignorance and bad choyce : That the soul makes the difference in the election of God : That man is saved through his own means : That in the time of Debora , Osius the son of Riezu was high-priest : That Solomon was Son-in-law to Hiram : That Rehoboam was father to Abiu , and Abiu to Athaman , and this last to Jehosaphat ; and that Joram was father to Ozias : That Jonathan was son to Ozias ; that Amos the Prophet was father to Isaiah : That Achaz was father to Osea , and Osea to Hezechias : That from the time of Samuel , to that of Josias , the Passover was never celebrated : That the false Prophet , Ananias , was son to Josias : That Nechao fought Josias neer the river Euphrates : That Helchias the high-Priest , was father to Jeremy , and that he dy'd immediately after he had read the book of the Law : That the ten Tribes carried away ( according to the express certificate of the Scripture ) in the sixth year of Hezechias , were brought into captivity in the fifteenth year of Achas , his father : That the transportation of the Jews under Sedechias , who was later then the birth of Moses , by about 1073. years , and the raising of David to the Throne , by 517. years , was after the former 1085. years , six months , ten dayes ; and after the latter 492. years , six months , ten days precisely : That Zachary , who began not to prophesie to the people , till the second year of Darius , which was the first of the 65. Olympiad , is more ancient then Pythagoras , who began to come into reputation in the fourth year of the 60. Olympiad . That Moses , before his adoption , was called Joachim , and that now he goes under the name of Melchi : That he killed the Aegyptian by his word : that he was cast into prison , and afterwards got out by miracle : That the King , having heard the name of God pronounc'd , fell dumb , and was afterward miraculously restor'd : That it was to Philip o●… ●…aviour said , Let the dead bury their dead : That the body is the Sepulchre of the soul : That Saint Matthias is Zachaeus the Publican : That the Sacerdotall Vestment was bordered with 360 , bells : That the Son of God and his Apostles , did , after their death , preach in hell ; that many were there converted ; that there was so great a necessity of that predication , that otherwise God had been unjust : That our Saviour did not eat out of any need his body stood in of sustenance , but out of a fear of raising any ill opinion of himself in those who saw him : That he who is endu'd with knowledge , is free from all animal passion , and cupidity ; that he is not overcome by any thing of voluptuousness ; that he hath no further need of patience , temperance , &c. That he is impe●●able : That Saint Matthias was chosen , because he had shewen himself worthy to be an Apostle : That the Sun and the Stars were bestow'd on the Gentiles , to be adored by them : That by the worship of the Stars , they should have looked up to God : That it is lawfull to lye for the safety of another : That God would have a faithfull man to be so far his own guide , as not to need any other assistance : That after Marcion ( whom he acknowledges to have liv'd under the Empire of Adrian and Antoninus ) Simon did ( for a short time ) hear Peter preaching , &c. He discovers also , that he had not met with very skilfull Masters in the Hebrew , when he writ that Hosanna , interpreted in Greek , signifies light , glory , and praise , with supplication to the Lord : Again , that Abraham is , by interpretation , elected father of the sound , and gave other such Etymologies of the Hebrew names . CHAP. VII . Reflections on severall supposititious pieces , whereby many of the ancient Christians have been imposed upon and abused . ARe we then to think it much , after so many strange remarks , that he , who with an excessive easiness of belief , could take things from all hands ; from Heathens ; from Hereticks ; from Judaicall Traditions ; from the Apocriphall Writings of Christians , and ( upon the credit of the false Pastor of Hermas ) introduce our Saviour and his Apostles preaching in hell , should be drawn in to admit the predication father'd on St. Paul the Apostle , and swallow down the pretended Oracles of the Sibyl , which deriv'd their recommendation from it ▪ And why should we make any difficulty , to acknowledg what expe●●ence proclaims , as it were , in the open streets ? In the second Age , ( the first year whereof had been signaliz'd by the decease of St. John the Evangelist ) Satan , not satisfy'd with the open war there was against the Church , by the persecution of the Heathen , would needs fasten on her skirts a numerous crue of Hereticks of all sorts , execrable in their Opinions , and deprav'd in their Manners , and made it his business to pull all into disorder within , by the uncontrolable licentiousness of forgers and Impostors , who with a certain earnestness , and in a manner , at the same time , have , either to gratifie some particular Heresie , or under the specious pretence of engaging against the Idolatry of the Heathen with greater advantage , out of a pious fraud , fill'd the world with adulterate and supposititious pieces . In so much , that it may be said , there was not any season more fruitfull in those pernicious excrescencies and Apocriphall Writings , then that Age , nor haply at any time a greater disposition in mens minds to give them credit and entertainment ; the simplicity of some not permitting a perfect anatomy of the evil ; and the confidence of those who were either satisfy'd therewith , or suspected it , inclining them to this opinion , that they might make some benefit thereof , to the confusion of falshood , and advantage of truth . Nay , those , whom learning had a little more refin'd , and a conversation with the Sciences made more capable of things , as such as being well advanc'd in years had forsaken the banners of Paganisme , were apt enough to bring into the Church some tincture of the Opinions they had been imbu'd with before ; and thinking by the correspondence they still held with the Philosophers , to make them more susceptible of piety , imagin'd themselves concern'd in point of honour , to reconcile their own Maximes to Christianity , which , by that base allay , lost much of its naturall lustre and beauty . As therefore men were either totally hereticall , or incendiaries and troublesome , accordingly did they impose upon the credulity of the simple ; some broaching and advancing false Prophesies and Histories ; such as were those of Jaldabaoth , of Seth , of the sons of Seth , of Enoch , of Cham , &c. The Prayer of Joseph , the Assumption of Abraham , Moses , Eldad , and Modad ; The Testament of Moses , Esdras , Baruc , Abacuc , Ezekiel , Parchor , Zephany , the lesser Genesis , the Book attributed to Zacharias , father to St. John ; the Repentance of Adam , of James and Mambres ; the Book of the Giant Ogenes , Jacobs Ladder , the Testament of Job , the greater and lesser Symphony ; the Prophesies of Marsiades and Marsian , the Ascension of Isaiah , &c. Others , vented counterfeit Gospels , such as were those of Eve , Peter , Andrew , James the less , Philip , Barnabas , Matthias , Thaddaeus , of the Apostles , of the Aegyptians , of the Hebrews , of Judas , according to Basilides and Apelles ; that which the Gnosticks call'd the Gospel of Truth and Perfection ; whereto , upon the declination of the third Age , the Manichees , added that of Thomas , and some others , later Impostors , that of Nicodemus . Others , false Acts ; as those of Peter , Andrew , Paul , and Tecla , John , Philip , Thomas , forg'd in some part by Nexocharides , or Lucius Charinus , and Manes , after whom , a new Impostor , 300. years after , puts upon the world the life of St. John , under the name of Prochorus ; and a Rhapsodist , who liv'd about 860. years since , and took upon him the name of Abdias , the Babylonian , the lives of all the Apostles . Others scatter'd abroad false Relations ; such were the Books , entituled , The infancy of our Saviour ; of the Questions of Mary ; of the extraction of Mary ; of the Assumption of Mary ; of the Nativity of our Saviour ; of the Lots of the Apostles ; of the commendation of the Apostles , of the Ascension of Saint Paul ; of the Itinerary of Saint Peter ; of the preaching of Saint Peter ; of the doctrine of the Apostles ; of Apostolicall Constitutions ; of the Controversie between St. Peter and Appion ; of the Passion of St. Peter and St. Paul , by Linus ; the Pastor of Hermas ; whereto , about the beginning of the fourth Age , Maximian the Emperor , caus'd to be joyn'd the Acts of Pilate . Others disperc'd counterfeit Epistles ; such as was that of Abgarus , Prince of Edessa , to our Saviour , with our Saviours pretended answer thereto ; those that go under the name of St. Barnabas ; of the B. Virgin to St. Ignatius ; of St. Ignatius himself ; of St. Paul to the Laodiceans ; of the same , a third Epistle to the Corinthians ; as also a third to the Thessalonians , the second to the Corinthians , wrongfully attributed to St. Clement . Others started counterfeit Apocalypses ; such as were those of Adam , Abraham , Eliah , Paul , Thomas , Stephen , &c. Others there were , who , looking with a jealous eye on what ever was remarkable , among either Jews or Heathens , would needs make it contribute to Christianity , and appropriate all the glory of it to the Church . Thus to rob the Grecian Jews of their golden-mouth'd Philo , it must be feign'd he had had some conversation with St. Mark ; and to apply to Christian Monks ( who began not till the times of Paul and Anthony the Hermits , whereof one dy'd the tenth of January , in the year 343 and the other the seventeenth of January , 358. ) what he had expresly written of the Esseni , a Sect much given to contemplation , seated neer Alexandria , upon the Lake Maria , Eusebius himself ( who had acknowledg'd as much in his eighth Book of Evangelicall preparation , Chap. 11. ) does , in his Ecclesiasticall History , retract what he had deliver'd before , and , by his example , hath so prepossess'd those that came after him , that St. Epiphanius was perswaded , that Philo spoke not of the Esseni , whom he * names in express terms , but of the Tesseni , of whom he said not any thing either good or evil , supposing them to be some of the first Christians , and to have derived their denomination either from Jesse , the father of David , ( whence St. Paul takes occasion , after Isaiah , to call out Saviour , the root of Jesse ) or from Jesus himself . But all without any ground , for the description of Philo cannot any way be attributed to Christian Monks , since he says of his contemplative Esseni : 1. That they went away , so as never to return again , forsaking brethren , children , wives , kindred , &c. directly contrary to the command of Saint Paul , 1 Cor. 7. 12. &c. 2. That they spent the whole day , as well in reading the sacred books , and the Commentaries of the Ancients , to Allegorize upon them ; as in the composing of certain Hymnes : which shews their conversation to have been onely with the Old Testament , and their study therein wholly after the manner of the Jews . 3. That they met together every seventh day , that is to say , every Saturday . 4. That the most austere among them , did not break their fast , but onely on the sixth day , consequently Friday , contrary to the custom of the Christians . 5. That they celebrated the Pentecost as their principall Feast ; and that in honour of the number of seven , seven times reiterated , a conceit not deriv'd from the Gospel , but the Discipline of Pythagoras . 6. That in their common Festivities , the Males were seated on the right hand , and the Females on the left , a custom which never was of any account in the Church . 7. That there was no flesh eaten among them ; but onely leavened bread , salt and Hyssop . 8. That they drunk nothing but Water , Wine being accounted poyson with them ; an evident testimony that their entertaiment had nothing common , either with the Eucharist , where there is such a necessity the Chalice should be fill'd with Wine ; that those who endeavour'd to reduce it to Water , have been branded as Heretiques , under the name of Aquarii , and Hydroparastati ; nor with the Love-feasts of the Primitive Christians , who used Wine freely , and in abundance , and condemned the Tatianites and Encratites , who abstain'd from it , as what might not lawfully be drunk , and call'd it , in imitation of the Esseni , The poyson of the Dragon . 9. That having ended their Feast , they spent the night in dancing and singing : first in two Quires , afterwards in one , in imitation of Moses and his sister Miriam , after the passage through the Red-Sea ; a ceremony , which hath not onely never been observ'd in the Church , but hath been expresly condemn'd by her in the Councel of Laodicea , forbidding dancing , even at the marriages of Christians . 10. That seeing the day break , turning towards the East , they pray'd ; which done , every one return'd to his Cell ; Which last ceremony , is all that might seem contrary to the common practice of the Jews , and to have some relation to that of the Christians , who , in their Prayers turn to the East , whereas the Jews look'd towards Jerusalem , in what part soever of the world they made their supplications . But as to what he observes that this Sect of people were not serv'd by slaves , as esteeming that the possession of servants was absolutely contrary to nature , it speaks somewhat dissonant from the generall belief and practice , as well of the Ancient Jews , who permitted slavery , as the Primitive Christians , who disallow'd it not , as appears by the words , both of St. Paul , 1 Cor. 7. 21. Philemon 16 , and St. Peter , 1 Epist . Chap. 3. 18. but it was indeed , common to all the Esseni , of whom Philo said , There is not so much as a slave among them , but all are free , yet mutually serving one another ; and they condemn Masters , not onely as unjust , defiling , holiness , but also as impious . With the same design of making some advantage of Josephus , hath some bold hand or other inserted into his Antiquities , Lib. 18. cap. 4. certain words which are so much the less likely to come from him ; for that they contain an honourable testimony , as well of the person of our Saviour , as of the holiness and truth of Christian Religion , from the profession whereof that Author ever stood at a great distance ; besides , it is notoriously remarkable , that they are hedg'd in , so as not to have any coherence with the rest of his Discourse , either going before , or coming after , and put into the place which they take up , rather out of affection to some certain party , then any reason there was to do it . Of the same thread is also ( if I am not deceiv'd in my conjecture ) that Encomium of St. John , inserted in the sixth Chapter ; for , besides that , he describes him as a very good person , one whose advice it was to those Jews who exercised vertue , and were observers of justice one towards another , and piety towards God , to become , as it were , one by Baptisme ; and that this Discourse can speak no less of him who made it , then that he was a Disciple of St. John's , the contexture of the whole Story formerly concludes , and evidently shews , that it was thrust in ( it may be ) out of some zeal , but certainly with much want of sincerity . Tiberius ( says Josephus ) being extremely incensed , at the attempt of Aretas , writes to T. Vitellius , that he should declare war against him , and if he took him alive , to send him ●…und in chains to him , if he were kill'd ; that he would send him his head . Tiberius sent Orders to the Generall of his Army in Syria , that he should do these things ; * and Vitellius , ( as it were , for the war against Aretas ) prepar'd two Legions , &c. And it is to be noted , that the defeat of Herod by Aretas , happening seven years after the suffering of St. John ( seeing Vitellius being upon his way to take his revenge of that affront , receiv'd four days before his arrivall at Jerusalem , the news of Tiberius's death ) there is very little likelihood , that the Jews ( who had delivered our Saviour to Pilate , though they had follow'd and admir'd him , after the martyrdom of St. John , which had not wrought any alteration in them ) should have had , for so long time , so lively a remembrance , both of the unworthiness of his death , and the sanctity of his life . It was also conceiv'd in the time of Origen , that Josephus , desirous to find out the cause of the destruction of Jerusalem , and the Temple , had said , that those things were happened to the Jews , in revenge of James the Just , who was the brother of Jesus , called Christ , since they had kill'd him , though a just person : and no doubt , these words were to be read in his time , in the History of the Jewish war ; but at present , there 's no such thing to be found , and the falsification , as to that particular , hath lost its credit . With the same observance of civility and sincere dealing , which makes us concern our selves many times , where we have least to do , was it , that Paulus Orosius , a Spanish Priest , who had read in Josephus , that , in the time of Claudius , about the year of our Lord , 46. Izates , King of the Adiabenians , had ( with his mother Helene ) embrac'd the Jewish Religion ; that the said Princess , being come to Jerusalem to adore in the Temple , and to offer sacrifices ( acts of devotion , proper onely to Judaisme ) had contributed very much to the relief of the City then hard put to it by the famine ; must needs infer thence , that , having been converted to the Law of Christ , she had made very great contributions towards the relief of the necessitous Christians in Jerusalem . But there needs no more to refute this mistake , then , First the magnificent Sepulchre of Helene , a monument which the Jews , the implacable enemies of the Church , would never have suffer'd to be erected to the memory of a Christian Princess so neer Jerusalem : Secondly , the Palaces which were known in Jerusalem , as well by her name , as that of Monobazus her husband : Thirdly , the obstinate continuance of her Grand-children in that City , when besieg'd by Titus , after the generall retreat of the Christians to Pella , there having not any thing been heard of this mistake , till the fifth Age , at the beginning whereof , Orosius writ ; and so I return again to these of the second . As it hath happened on the one side , that the excessive desire of advancing the credit of the true Religion , engag'd some in considerate Christians , to feign of the Jews , such things as were not true : So wanted there not those on the other , who thought themselves oblig'd to do the same offices to the Pagans , and thence came the supposititious Letters , written under the name of Lentulus to Tiberius concerning the stature and beauty of our Saviour , and others from Pilate concerning his death . And whereas St. Paul had , during his abode at Rome , brought the light of the Gospel even into the Pr●●torium and gain'd to Christ , some of Nero's retinue ; it gave many occasion to ●magine , that the paquet must needs ( rather then to any other ) be directed to Seneca , a man learned , grave , and by Profession a Stoick , that is , the Sect that came nearest , in appearance , to the perswasion of the Christians . Thence started up the Opinion of his pretended familiarity with St. Paul , and the Letters which it is reported he writ to him ; the passion to Christianize so great a man , having prevail'd more on the refin'd Wit of St. Hierome , to make him a place in the Catalogue of Saints , and to authenticate his pretended Letters , though written in Latine bad enough , then the roughness of their stile , and the little gravity they discover , hath hitherto had power to have them ( as it were but just ) proclaim'd counterfeit . Let us not therefore expect a more convictive proof of the force of these charming prejudices , then to find St. Hierome , one of the sharpest understandings of all Antiquity , so overcome with the fume thereof , as to have numbred , if not among the children , at least among the friends of the Church , a person who confounded her with the rebellious Jews , saying ( according to the relation of St. Augustiue ; ) The custom of this most wicked race of people hath prevail'd so farr , as that now it is receiv'd all over the world , and the conquer'd have given Laws to their Conquerours ; and one , who , having ( with a Pagan resolution ) made use of Iron , poyson , and the heat of the Bathes , to put a period to his life , took leave of it with these Idolatrous expressions ; I pour out this liquour ( his blood ) to Jupiter the Deliverer . But , if , to convince the incredulity of the Jews , the Church , deriving her proofs from their own Library , drew them by the collar to the acknowledg'd revelations of their nationall Prophets ; as to the true foundations of her Faith ; she could not deal with the Heathens upon terms so advantagious , there being not between them and her any common principle , other then the light of Reason , nor she finding any other Oracles in their hands , then what were prophane and deceitfull , as such as were the suggestions of the spirit of Errour , who is a liar and murtherer from the beginning . And yet there have risen up amongst such as had given up their names to Christianity , those , who had the confidence to feign in its behalf , what it could not any way pretend to , and ( producing to Infidels adulterate allegations ) to prepare for it the solemnities of an imaginary triumph : nay , they urg'd them with so much the greater shew of ostentation , the more certain they were that they had to do with adversaries , whose abilities went not much beyond a confused knowledge of names , whereof they were , in effect , ignorant of the things signify'd thereby . CHAP. VIII . The different opinions of the Ancients concerning the Sibyls . EVery one had heard talk of the Sibyls , Rome made it her brag , that she had books of them , wherein might be read her destiny ; but there was not any one fully satisfy'd as to the number , or times of those who had gone under that name , nor assur'd of the ground of their predictions . Diadorus Siculus had had no knowledge but only of one , to wit , Daphne , the daughter of Tiresias , taken at the sacking of Thebes , by the Epigoni , and plac'd at Delphi , some 27. years before the taking of Troy , and of her he affirm'd , that Homer borrowed . But Virgil , and Pausanias , and Suidas , call her ●anto , and Clemens Alexandrinus , Art●…is , and Apoliodorus , in Lactantius , attributes what Homer had borrowed to the Erythraean Sibyl ; Plautus , Dionysius Halicarnassaeus , Strabo , Pliny , Josephus , Justine Martyr , Athenagoras , Theophilus of Antioch , Celsus , Lucian , and Juvenal , speak of the Sibyl in the singular number , as acknowledging but one ; only Strabo , ( who assigns her residence at Erythrae ) observes , that ( some Ages after ) she was seconded by another Prophetess of the same place , named Athenais ; and Pliny relates , that in his time , there were , at Rome , three little Statues of the Sibyl , so ancient , as that they might have been thought the first of any , and to have been made in the time of Tarquineus Priscus , which relation of his , many have misunderstood , so conceiving him , as if he affirm'd , they were the Statues of the three Sibyls . Martianus Capella gives us an account of two , that is , Erophila , the daughter of Marmessus , born in the Territories of Troy , otherwise call'd the Phrygian or Cumaean Sibyls ; and Symmachia of Erythrae , the daughter of Hyperchus , or Hyperides . Solinus reckons three , the Delphick , whom he affirms ( from Boethius ) to have preceded the wars of Troy , and was a kind of Patroness to Homer ; Eriphila of Erythrae , who follow'd the precedent not many years after , and gave notice to the Lesbians , long before it happened , that they should lose the soveraignty of the Sea ; and the Camaean . Pausanias ( as hath been already seen ) numbers four ; Lamia , otherwise called the Lybian Sibyl ; Herophila , otherwise called the Delphick , or Erythraean ; Demo , the Cumaean ; and Sabba the Babylonian . Aelian raised the number to ten , that is , the Erythraean , the Samian , the Aegyptian , the Sardinian , the Cumaean , the Judaick , and four others . Clemens Alexandrinus , though he cites not any thing of them , but what 's in the singular number , expresses himself in these terms , whence it may be inferr'd , he admitted divers ; Manto , and a multitude of Sibyls , the Samian , the Colophonian , the Cumaean , the Erythraean , Phyto , Taraxandra , the Macedonian , the Thessalian , the Threspotick . Lactantius ( from Varro ) affirms their number to be ten , and observes , that the first was of the Persians , of whom Nicanor , who writes of the Acts of Alexander the Macedonian , makes mention . The second was the Lybian , mentioned by Euripides in the Prologue to his Lamia . The third , the Delphick ; of whom Chrysippus speaks in a book he writ , Of Divination . The fourth , the Cumaean , or of Cumae in Italy , named by Naevius in his books of the Punick War , and by Piso , in his Annals . The fifth , the Erythraean , whom Apolodorus the Erythraean affirms to have been of the same City with him , &c. The sixth , the Samian , of whom Eratosthenes hath written , consonantly to what he had found written before in the ancient Annals of the Samians . The seventh , the Cumaean , under the name of Amalthaea , who by others is also called Demophila , or Herophila , &c. The eighth , the Hellespontick , born in the country neer Troy , at the Town of Marpessus , near the City Gergithum , whom Heraclides of Pontus , writes to have li'vd in the time of Solon and Cyrus . The ninth , the Phrygian , who Prophesied at Ancyra . The tenth , the Tiburtine called Albunea , who is serv'd as a Goddess at Tibur , which stands not far from the River Anio , in the bottome whereof , it is reported , that her Image was found holding a book in her hand . Issidorus of Sevil follows Lactantius ; save that , speaking of the Delphick , he addes , that she was begotten in the Temple of Apollo at Delphi : That the fourth was the Cimmerian of Italy : That the fifth , that is to say , the Erythraean called Erophila , was Originally a Babylonian , and that she was called the Erythraean , because her Verses were found in that Issand ; and that the sixth , namely , the Samian , was called Samonota , from the Isle of Samos , whence she took her sirname . In a word , Suidas , who hath glean'd together all he could meet with in other Authors , standing much upon the number of ten , in imitation of Lactantius , says , that the Chaldaean or Persick , whose proper name was Sambetha , was descended from the most blessed man , Noah ; That she spoke before of the things that are reported of Alexander the Macedonian ; that Nicanor , who hath writ the History of the life of Alexander , makes mention of her ; that she foretold ten thousand things , concerning Christ our Lord , and his coming ; that the rest agree with her , and that moreover , there is of hers four and twenty books , treating of all nations and places ; Again , that her fathers name was Berosus , and her mothers Erymantha ; that the Delphick was born at Delphi ; that the Samian was called Phito , the Cumaean , Amalhaea , or Herophila . And whereas Lactantius and Isidorus have written , that the Hellespontick had liv'd in the time of Solon and Cyrus , he makes this referr to the Town of Marpessus , and the little City Gergithum , which sometime were in Troas , in the time of Solon and Cyrus . And elsewhere , speaking of the Sibyl in generall , he makes this Discourse : The Sibyl was the daughter of Apollo , and Lamia ; according to some , of Aristocrates and Hydole ; and ( as others would have it ) of Crinagoras ; or , ( as Hermippus affirms ) of Theodorus . She is called Erythraea , because she was begotten at a place of Erythrae , called Batti , and now that place encreased into a City is called Erythrae . Some have thought her a Sicilian , others a Sardian , others a Gegithian , others a Rhodian , others a Lybian , others , a Lucanian , others a Samian , &c. The Sibyl Helissa hath written , in Verse , certain Prophesies , and Oracles . The Colophonian Sibyl , whose name was Lampusa , the daughter of Calchas , hath also written in Verse , certain Oracles , and Divinations , and other things . The Thessalian Sibyl , whose name was Manto , was the daughter of Tiresias . The Sibyl by some , called Sarbis , by others Cassandra , by others Tarraxandra , hath also left Oracles . Nor have the Cumaean , and Threspotick Sibyls left us without their Oracles . Thus then ( according to his account ) the two Sibyls of Martianus Capella ; four of those of Aelian , that is , the Erythraean , the Samian , the Aegyptian , the Sardian ; three of those cited by Clemens Alexandrinus , that is , the Samian , the Erythraean and Phyto ; five of those , mentioned by Lactantius , as also by Isidorus , who hath follow'd him , that is , the Libyck , the Erythraean , the Samian , the Hellespontick , and the Phrygian , all reduc'd to one Sibyl . Pausanias , who distinguishes the Libyck from the Erythraean , makes another kind of reduction , affirming , that the Phrygian , the Samian , the Colophonian , the Delphick , and the Erythraean , were all but one and the same person , residing in severall places . Martianus Capella , gives us another after his dressing , making the Cumaean and Erythraean one and the same Sibyl . And Justin Martyr , shoots his arrow much to the same mark , when he takes for one Sibyl , the Cumaean and the Babylonian , as Isidorus , after the Author of the book , De mirabilibus auscultationibus in Aristotle , confounds the Erythraean and Cumaean . And as the same Isidorus is extremely mistaken , when he reckons Erythrae ( which was in the Continent over against Chio ) among the Islands , and makes his Samonota fly with the wind : so Suidas , maintaining ( after Justine Martyr ) that the Chaldaick Sibyl was the daughter of Berosus , does in some sort agree with Pausanias , who places her among the last : but he palpably contradicts : First , what he had said of her being daughter to Noah , and more ancient then Alexander ; and , Secondly , the sentiment of Varro , who had , in Lactantius , adjudg'd to the Persick ( who was no other then the Chaldaick ) the prerogative of Antiquity . Another contradiction of his , is , where he writes that the Erythraean was 483. years after the war of Troy , in which assertion , he comes neer the opinion of Eusebius , who hath given her place in his Chronologie , under the reign of Romulus , who began it 431. years after the taking of Troy ; for in the next page , he acknowledges she was before the taking of that place , which confirms the sentiment , as well of Dionysius Halicarnssaeus who relates that she was consulted by Aeneas , as that of Lactantius , who affirms ( from Apollodorus ) that she foretold the Grecians the issue of the siege they were to make to that famous place ; and that of Solinus , who observes , that she was some few years after the Delphick , who had liv'd before the expedition of the Greeks . Clemens Alexandrinus , lays it down for certain , that the Delphick ( whom he names Artemis , the daughter of Lamia , a Sidonian ) liv'd before the time of Orpheus , who made one of the Argonauts , 79 years before the Trojan war ; and in the mean time , Diodorus Siculus , ( who calls her Dap●●e , the daughter of Tiresias ) makes her taken , together with her father , 52. years after , at Thebes , by the Epigoni . Diodorus affirms further , that she was seated by them at Delphi ; and Pausanias , that she came thither from Asia ; Plutarch , from Helicon , and that she was the daughter of Lamia . On the otherside , Isidorus and Suidas pretend , that Delphi was the place of her Nativity ; nay , this later , who names her Manto , the daughter of Tiresias a Thebane , seems to have forgotten his Geography , when he makes her a Thessalian , as if Baeotia and Thessaly , neighbouring Countries , had been in effect , the same Canton . What he writes also of Lampusa the Colophonian , the daughter of Calchas , contradicts not only what is affirmed by Pausanias , who bestows the title of Colophonian Sibyl on Herophila , descended from Jupiter and Lamia , but also that probability , which seems not easily to perm●t , that the daughter of Calchus , an European , who had accompany'd the Greeks , should , be born in Asia . Virgil calls the Cumaean Deiphobe , the daughter of Claucus , and makes her contemporary with Aeneas ; but there is not any one of the other Authors that speak of her , agrees with him about either her name , her extraction , or the time she liv'd in , but make her to flourish a long time after . Pausanias● gives the Chaldaick the name of Sabba ; Isidorus calls her Erophyla , and Suidas , Sambetha ; and here I think it not unfit to observe by the way , the inadvertency of Possevinus , who making generall what Suidas had particulariz'd , sordidly imagin'd that all the Sibyls went , among the Chaldaeans , under the name of Sambethae . Pliny and Solinus hold that the Cumaean Sibyl having written three Books , burnt two of them , and sold the third to Tarquinius Superbus ; but this latter pulls down with one hand what he had built with the other , relating this sale to have been in the 50. Olympiad , which was about the 35. year of Tarquinius Priscus , and the 47. before the reign of his Son ; besides that Varro , in Lactantius , and Dionysius Halicarnassaeus , and * Aulus Gellius ( who in the mean time , attribute it to the later Tarquin ) and * Servius , and Isidorus , and Suidas , affirm there were nine books , whereof six were burnt , and three remaining , sold to Tarquinius Priscus . Eusebius not agreeing with the sentiments of others , nor indeed , with himself , gives entertainment to the Samian Sibyl , one while under Numa , and another under Tullus Hostilius : and Suidas ( to satisfie the world , that there is nothing so fantastick , but there may be some brain which hath garret-room to receive it ) contrary to the opinion of all Authors , who generally hold , that Sibyl is an Aeolick word , would have it pass among us for a Roman , as if it had been of the invention of the Latines , and receiv'd its originall from them . CHAP. IX . The Precautions of Rome , while yet in Paganisme , to prevent the reading of the Books which she believ'd really Sibylline . INto whose hands soever of the Roman Kings the Sibylline Writings fell , and whensoever it happen'd , is not much materiall ; it is evident from the unanimous consent of all the Ancients ; that they have been always kept under so strict a guard , that ( as Dionysius Halicarnassaeus observes ) the Romans kept not any thing , how holy or sacred soever , as they did those Oracles . Tarquin had , at the very begining , committed them to the custody of two persons of quality , who ( under the title of Duumviri of the sacred things ) had the express charge to preserve them religiously ; as also to consult , read , and interpret them , when need should require ; which was not put in execution , but in some extraordinary emergency , and was observ'd with so much rigour , that Tarquin inflicted the punishment of Parricides on M. Attilius , who had lent them , to be copied out , to Petronius Sabinus . Some 213. years after , that is to say , in the year of Rome 388. the number of the keepers being increased to ten ; their Colledge went under the name of The Decemviri of sacred things ; and under their charge and inspection , the Writings of the Sibyl was kept entire 283. years , being disposed under ground in a chest of stone , plac'd in the Temple of Jupiter Capitolinus , till the conflagration of the Temple , which happened in the year of Rome 671. and was the second of the 147. Olympiad , and the 83. before the Incarnation of our Lord , under the Consulship of Scipio and Norbanus . Now these execrable Monuments of Heathenish Idolatry , coming by that accident to be consum'd with the other Ornaments of the Temple , to repair the pretended damage of this imaginary loss , there were , after a solemn debate in the Senate concerning it , sent away three Ambassadors , namely , P. Gabinius , M. Octacilius , and L. Valerius , who brought from Erythrae about a thousand Verses , which had been transcrib'd by private persons . And thence it comes , that Dionysius H●…carnassaeus , speaking of that recovery , says , that , those which are now extant , are pieces glean'd up from severall places ; some having been brought from the Cities of Italy , others from Erythrae in Asia , according to the decree of the Senate , Ambassadors having been purposely sent to take Copies thereof ; others came from other Cities , copied out by private persons , among which there are some imposed upon the Sibyls , which are discover'd by those things which are called Acrosticks . Luctantius adds to what he had observ'd concerning the sale of the three Books of the Cumaean Sibyl to Tarquin , that , the number hath since been increased , upon the repairing of the Capitol , as having been ( under the name of some Sibyl or other ) got together , and brought to Rome from all the Italick and Grecian Cities , especially from Erythrae . And whereas Dionysius Halicarnassaeus , had concluded his Discourse , with this protestation , I follow in this , what Terentius Varro hath related , Lactantius puts a period to this , with this conclusion , which is equivalent ; We have already shewen that Varro hath delivered the same thing ; and yet prejudicially to this , and contrary to what Dionys . Halicarnassaeus had gathered , as well from the Treatise of Varro , as the practice of his time , which was , that all the Oracles brought out of Italy and Asia to Rome , were so carefully kept in the same place ; that none could have the sight thereof but the Commissioners particularly entrusted with the charge of them , he sayes , The Poëms of all these Sibyls are publish'd , and all easily met with , except those of the Cumaean , whose books are kept secret by the Romans , who permit them not to be seen by any but the Quindecimviri . For if ( as Pausanias assures us ) the Cumaeans themselves had not any Oracle of the Sibyl to produce , what production could be made thereof at Rome , if so any were desirous to do it ? If the books of all the Sibyls were equally sought for up and down , were all committed to the oversight of the same Guardians , who kept them lock'd up altogether in the same place , and all preach'd one only God , especially those of the Erythraean esteem'd the most famous and most noble among them , what reason or likelihood is there , they should not be as highly valu'd and priviledg'd as those of the Cumaean ? And if he cite Verses out of the Erythraean , with this particular remark thereupon , That she inserted her own reali name into her Poëm , and foretold that she was to be call'd Erythraea , though she were originally of Babylon , shewing , that he speaks of the pretended Authoress of that Rhapsody , which we have at this day ; how came it into his imagination , that the Heathens extraordinarily jealous of the secret of their Mysteries , would have been so careless of a piece , which they thought the noblest of all , and that was , in effect , so opposite to them , as that should it have fallen into the hands of the Christians , they must needs expect it would have been publish'd to their confusion ? But observe by the way , that he speaks of the Quindecimviri ; for that between the year of Rome , 671. wherein the Capitol was burnt , and the 675. in which Sylla laid down the Dictatorship , fifteen men had been appointed to keep that collection which the Senate and People of Rome , had made of the Oracles they had met with up and down , through the diligence of their Embassadors . For though since that time ( according to the observation of Servius ) the number of these Guardians was augmented to fourty , there was●…o alteration , either as to their former Title , or their Function ; nay ( after the coming of Christian Princes to the Empire ) the fall of Paganisme , the cessation of the priviledges of its Ministers , the prohibition of sacrifices and the desolation of Temples , had not abolished either the Sibylline books , transferr'd by Augustus to the Temple of Apollo Palatinus , nor yet the ancient regulation made for the custody thereof among the In●idels , who ( notwithstanding the loss of their credit ) abated nothing of their courage in maintaining their inveterate customes . Ammianus Marcellinus relates , that in the year of our Lord , 363. The Sibylline books were consulted at Rome , by the command of Julian , and that the twentieth of March , in the night time , Apronianus being Praefect , the Temple of Apollo Palatinus was set on fire in the eternall City , where ( had it not been for the assistances of all sorts of people ) the greatness of the flames had consum'd the Cumaean Poëms . In like manner , from the Itinerary of Rutilius , Claudius Numatianus , it appears that they had been preserv'd even to the year of our Lord , 389. since that , that Author , who writ in the year of Rome , 1199 , or the 416. of our Lord , objects to Stilico , kill'd by the command of Honorius , on the three and twentieth of August , 408. that he had not onely committed his rapines against Rome , by the arms of the Goths , but that he had before burnt the Destinies of the Sibylline assistance , as not presuming to fasten that execution on Honorius , who had commanded it out of revenge , for that the Idolaters had forg'd , I know not what Greek Verses , as if they had been communicated by the Divine Oracle , to some person that consulted it , wherein they made Christ really innocent ; as to the Religion they abhorred , as of a sacriledge ; but that Peter had by Magick founded the worship of the Name of Christ for 365 years , and that at the expiration of that number of years , there should be no more heard of it . But certain it is , that the Emperour justly incensed at the impudence of a rascally sort of people , that durst presume to bark at the Dignity of the Religion he profess'd , and terminate the continuance thereof to 365. years , expiring under his fourth Consulship with Eutychianus , in the year of our Lord , 398. issu'd out his commands the year following , that the Sibylline books ( whence the pretended Prophesie had been taken ) should be burnt , and the Temples demolish'd . The year following , ( saith St. Augustin ) Manlius Theodorus being Consul , the time being already come , wherein ( according to that Oracle of evil spirits , or humane fiction ) there should have been no longer any profession of Christian Religion , &c. in the most eminent and known City of Africk , namely , Carthage , Gaudentius and Jovius , Governours under the Emperour Honorius , did upon the ninteenth of March , cause to be pulled down the Temples of the false gods , and their Images to be broken . Prosper Africanus confirms the same thing , though he attributes that command to Theodosius , who dy'd at Millain , the seventeenth of January , 395. and the Edicts of the nine and twentieth of January directed to Macrobius , Praefect of Spain , of the thirteenth of July to Eutychianus Praefect of the Praetorium in the East , and of the twentieth , and twenty ninth of August , to Apollodorus , Proconsul of Africk , do yet satisfie the world of it . But however the case stands , it matters not ; while the Sibylline books were in the custody of the Heathens , and they possessors of the Empire , the provision made on that behalf , was , that they should never be consulted without express command from the Senate ; the sight and reading thereof was absolutely forbidden all , but the Quindecimviri ; and all the places whence they had been gotten depending on the Roman Monarchy , must necessarily have been oblig'd , to the same Law. Whence it came , that , as nothing more sharpens the edge of curiosity , then the rigour of prohibitions , and that the dis-satisfaction men conceive at their being incapable to exercise it openly , makes them beyond all reason daring ; so were they not a few , who endeavour'd to sift the secret out of the Quindecimviri , or made their brags that they had learn'd part thereof of themselves . Nay , sometimes it came to that heighth , that the State became engag'd in the distractions occasion'd by that superstitious passion . Of that nature was what happen'd in the 710. year of Rome , when ( to gratifie Caesar , and compell the Senate to honour him with the royall Diadem ) those who were the Guardians of the Oracles , scatter'd abroad of themselves this false report , that ( according to the saying of the Sibyl ) the Parthians could not be destroy'd , nor the Common-wealth be secure from their arms but by a King ; which no doubt had been put to the triall of experience , had it not been for the murther committed in the person of Caesar the fifteenth of March the same year , which was the four and and fourtieth before our Saviour . Twenty years after , under the Consulship of the two Lentulus's , Augustus gave command to the Priests , to copy out with their own hands , those of the Sibylline Verses which time had defac'd , to the end that no other should read them . And to the same effect , Suetonius relates , that after he had taken upon him the charge of the High-priesthood , of the Divinatory Writings , as well Greek as Latine , he burnt above two thousand books brought together from all parts , and divulg'd , either without Authors , or under the names of Authors not much to be credited , and reserv'd onely the Sibylline , and that after tryall made thereof , he lock'd them up in two golden Drawers , under the basis of Apollo Palatinus : To which relates also that saying of Horace , Lib. 1. Epist . 3. — Et tangere vitet Scripta Palatinus quaetunque recepit Apollo . So that it was then in vain to look for them any more in the Capitol , or for any to pretend a more familiar acquaintance with them then before . Under the Consulship of Silanus and Norbanus , in the year of Rome , 771. which was the ninteenth after the Incarnation , according to our accompt now , and the fifth of Tiberius , a certain Oracle , which agreed not with the time of the City , put the people into no small disturbances : for it said , that , three times three hundred years being come and gone , an intestine sedition , and a kind of Sibaritick madness would prove the destruction of the Romans . But Tiberius found much falt with that Verse , as guilty of imposture , caused a review to be made of all the books which contain'd any prediction , rejected some , as being of no worth or credit , and retain'd others . And in the eighteenth year of his Empire , which was the 785. of Rome , and the two and thirtieth of our Lord , under the Consulship of Domitius and Camillus , it was propounded in the Senate by Quintilianus , Tribune of the people , concerning the Sibyls book , which Caninius ▪ Gallus , one of the Quindecimviri , had requested might be receiv'd among other books of the same Prophetess , and demanded it might be so established by Decree of the Senate . Which being uanimously granted , Caesar sent Letters , somewhat reprehending the Tribune , as ignorant of the old custom by reason of his youth , and upbraided Gallus , that having grown old in knowledge , and the Ceremonies , he had nevertheless demanded the opinion of the Senators , it being uncertain who was the Author thereof ; and before the Colledge had yielded their judgement ; neither , as the custom was , the Verses having been read , and taken into consideration by the Masters . He further represented what abundance of vain things were published under so celebrious a name ; that Augustus had , under a certain penalty , set down ▪ a day , within which such books should be brought to the Praetor of the City ; and that it was not lawfull for any to have them in their private possession . That the same thing had been decreed by their Ancestors ; that after the burning of the Capitol , during the time of the civil war , their Verses were sought at Samos , Ilium , and Erythrae , through Africk also , Sicily , and the Colonies of Italy , ( whether there were one Sibyl or many ) and a charge was given to the Priests to distinguish the true Prophesies from the false , as near as might be by the judgement of man ; so the book was referr'd to the examination of the Quindecimviri . To be short , two and thirty years after , viz. in the year of Rome , 817. which was the 64. of our Lord , and the tenth of Nero , under the Consulship of Bassus and Crassus , the City having been set on fire on the ninteenth of July , the fire could not be stopped , till it had devour'd the Palace , and Nero's house , and all about it . And though ( as Tacitus observes ) recourse was then made to the books of the Sibyl , yet the whole Quarter , where they had been disposed by Augustus , being destroy'd by the fire , it is very probable they were in no less hazard then they had been six and fourty years before , when the Capitol was burnt , as it was again afterwards in the year of Rome 822. in the month of December . CHAP. X. The Motives which he might have gone upon , who was the first Projector of the eight books , which at this day go under the name of the Sibylline . AFter so many irreconcileable differences , making it undeniably apparent , that the ancient Heathens never had any thing which might be rely'd on as certain , concerning their Sibyls ; after the conflagration of the books sold by one of them to Tarquin , and the severall accidents , which since the time of Sylla , happened to that confused collection which the superstition of the Romans had glean'd together from all quarters of the world ; after the Senate had in the first place interposed their judgement on all that had been sent to them ; and that Augustus had 65. years after , smothered to the number of two thousand books , such as were thought either supposititious , or of little consequence , and exercised his censure on the rest ; after that Tiberius had , two severall times , taken into a re-examination the sentence of Augustus , to cull out as superfluous what he had any quarrell at ; and the fire , if not devour'd or prejudic'd , at least come very near what had , after so many disquisitions and retrivals , been preserv'd ; who , I say , all these things considered , can think it strange , that Posterity should , from time to time , have been guilty of a presumption of furnishing the Romans with some new piece of that kind , though it were done meerly by reason of their being the more inquisitive after Writings of that nature , by how much they both were , and were oblig'd ( by their own provisions , and orders to that purpose ) to be ignorant of what they contain'd ; and consequently , that they should deferr the publishing thereof , till after the death of Adrian , at which time , supposititious pieces of that kind had free toleration even among the Pagans , 74. years after the conflagration of Mount Palatine under Nero , and 69. after the desolation of the Capitol under Vitellius and Vespasian ? And to give a check to the Authority of the Heathenish Prophetesses , and confirm this common principle of both the Jews and the Fathers , that , the most ancient monuments of Idolatry , were later then the Writings of Moses ; and to raise a greater reverence thereof in the Christians , who were not acquainted with any thing at so great a distance from their own times , they brought upon the stage Noah's daughter-in-law , who liv'd eight Ages before ; and much about the same time that the Gnosticks ( who called his wife Noria ) made it their brag , among the Christians , that they had some of her Writings , out of a design , to corrupt the simplicity of the Church , by a supposititious piece , pretending to so great Antiquity , the Millenaries , and some counterfeit Christians , scatter'd up and down certain spurious Oracles and Predictions , under the name of one of his sons wives , especially among the Gentiles , imagining ( not without some likelihood ) that the curiosity of those blinded wretches would open a gap for the cheat , and dazle their understandings into admiration , and that the Christians overjoy'd to find therein the condemnation of idolatry , the preaching of one only God , the prediction of the Incarnation of the Word , the redemption of mankind by the blood of the Cross , the generall resurrection , and the last judgement , would the more easily swallow down the venome of the imposture craftily instill'd among so many truths , and would be rather inclin'd to set up this new Engine to pull down errour , then to discover the mischievous intent of him who had invented it . Nay , further , to gain it entertainment ( such as had sometime the Trojan Horse ) with greater pomp , and to perswade people the more effectually , that among all nations of all Ages , there rose up witnesses equally authentick and creditable to maintain the same truth , there were spead abroad ( under the title of Hermes , or Mercurius Trismegistus , whom Diodorus affirms to have been Secretary to Osiris , or Mitsraim , the son of Cham ) certain Greek books of Paemander , and Asclepius , whereof the latter hath imposed upon good St. Augustine , and Prosper Africanus , and suborn'd a counterfeit Hystaspes , who , in the very heart of Persia , must be a maintainer of the truth in the Greek Tongue ; and in fine ( to raise up things to the greatest heighth of impudence ) deriv'd from the name and recommendation of the Apostle St Paul , a certain reputation to such old wives tales , whereto , as to this particular , Clemens Alexandrinus hath ( as we have already observ'd ) given but too too much credit . For he , giving absolute credit thereto , hath ( as well as some others of the Fathers ) made no difficulty at all to object them , ( nay , with a certain ostentation ) to the Heathen , who knew not what they spoke to them of . Nay , so far was the rigorous observance of the Ancient provision made on that behalf , ( which reserv'd the reading of those Propheticall Books only to the Quindecimviri , and allow'd it not to them , but in case of extraordinary necessity ) from raising ( as it should have done ) a jealousie in the Christians , that those Writings , which came not to the knowledge of any but the Guardians thereof , to whose custody they were committed , had no relation to , or any thing common with the pieces put into their hands ; or that imagination from prevailing so far with them , as to weaken the resolution they had taken to make their advantages thereof , that , on the contrary , it hath extremely fortified it , every one being apt to believe , that the very remorse of conscience , and the shame it was to see Idolatry condemn'd by the Sibyls , had occasioned the prohibition of reading those Oracles ; and consequently , that there was some ground to press the unbelievers with these earnest and stinging reproaches . You indeed have them [ the Writings of the Sibyls ] in your possession , but conceal them out of an aversion to the truth which they discover ; You prohibit the reading thereof , because they speak what is contrary to your opinions . What is come to our hands of them , is onely the extract of what there is among your Archivi , where the Originals are still to be found , to your conviction ; and yet you perversly deny it : or if they are not there , they have been out of a mischievous design suppressd . And as on the one side the retrenchments made at severall times by your chief Priests and Emperors , of such things as they were not pleased with , are to be look'd on as an effect of diabolicall rage against the worship of the true God ; so may it be thought , on the other , that those accidentall fires , which have consum'd your evidences , proceeded from the train of an infernall malice , to the prejudice of the Religion we propose to you . But since it hath pleased the divine Providence , out of its excessive indulgence towards you , to rescue out of so many horrid ruines brought about by the implacable enemy of mankind , and opposer of your salvation , some small remainders of your ancient treasures , be not so irreclaimable against the cordiall remonstrances of those who kindly invite you to joyn with them in a consideration of their divine beauty , and such as you have so much the less reason to be jealous of , in that they press you purely upon the credit of Copies extracted our of your own Originals , of familiar arguments drawn out of your breasts , and your own domestick witnesses , whose depositions and testimonies ( being much more valuable then the antiquity of all your devotions , and all your gods ) deserve you should , without any further contradiction , afford them the submission due thereto in point of honour and soveraign Authority . CHAP. XI . A Discovery of the mistakes of Constantine the Emperour , concerning the Sibyl and her Writings . ALl these being imagin'd with abundance of ingenuity , and spoken with a more then ordinary measure of confidence , was enough to shew , that those , who gave entertainment to such conceptions , and express'd them with so much freedom , spoke consonantly to their perswasion , and without any indirect design . But if the violent prejudice which pre-possess'd their minds , were , on the one side , somewhat extraordinary , the insolence of the cheat which occasion'd it was most unworthy , and their simplicity so much the more to be bemoan'd , by how much it had been the more miserably over-reach'd and besotted with an imagination , that the counterfeit money , which was put into their hands to disperse , had been current amongst the ancient Heathens . But above all , the first Christian Emperour , Constantine , was so far pre-possess'd with this opinion , that that great Monarch , ( now 1330. years since ) would needs undertake to maintain it in the face of the Church , and grounded his proof thereof on certain considerations , which so much heightned his piety , and the excellence of his great parts , that ( if ever the Imperiall Diadem might have serv'd for a mask to disguise Truth ) we were all oblig'd to entertain Her , put into that dress by so noble a hand : but since her dignity never had any dependance on the authority of men , and that Constantine had no other design then to make her more glorious , and not to gain any reputation to himself , by misrepresenting Her , and enslaving Her to falshood , it will be no presumption in us ( to the end she may appear in Her own true light ) to take notice of his inadvertencies who hath misapprehended Her. The first mistake we observe in him , is , where he sayes , That the Erythraean Sibyl ( whom with Pausanias he places at Delphi , and , with Diodorus , calls Daphne ) had written of her self , that she had liv'd in the sixth race after the Deluge . For besides that the daughter of Tiresias ( taken by the Epigoni at Thebes , about 1212. years before our Saviour's time , above eleven hundred years after the Deluge , and consequently in the twelfth Age , or thirty sixth race after it ) could not have said with any truth , that she was of the sixth , it is clear as any thing can be , that the Emperour had misunderstood the words by him attributed to her ; since that , having formally distinguished that part of mankind which preceded the Deluge , into five races , and laid it down , as acknowledg'd , That the last was that wherein the Gyants flourished , she expresly began the sixth , which he calls , The first , and golden Age , upon the disburthening of the Ark , wherein she , with a strange impudence , affirm'd , that she had been kept in one and fourty days , a thing which never either came , or could come into the imagination of Daphne . The second is , when , after he had said , That on a certain time , the Sibyl , fill'd with a divine inspiration , utter'd the 33. Verses , which make up the Acrostick of these words : 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , he adds , It is manifest that Cicero , having read this Poem , translated it into the Language of the Romans , and inserted it into his Works , and that he was kill'd while Anthony had the supreme power of the Empire in his hands , and that Augustus ( who reign'd 56. years ) came after Anthony , and that Tiberius succeeded Augustus , in whose time was the coming of the Saviour into the World , and the mysterie of the most holy Religion came into reputation . For not to take much notice , that the Acrostick of the pretended Sibyl , such as we find it in the eighth Book of her Writings , consists of four and thirty Verses , among which Constantine hath left out this : 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , which is the ninth , and ( according to the translation of the ancient Interpreter in Saint Augustine , and Prosper ) rendered thus : Exuret terras ignis , pontumque polumque . whence it follows , that the spurious Sibyl had writen 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , and not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , as hath been notoriously discovered by the Author , of the Traduction copied by Saint Augustine , wherein the Latine Acrostick runs in this order of the Letters , Jesues Qreistos , &c. Nay , further , to pass by ( as what 's generally acknowledg'd , that Anthony was the contriver of Cicero's death ; that Augustus reign'd 56. years afterward , or thereabouts , and that Tiberius succeeded him ; and not to urge , that though the most remarkable accidents of the reign of Tiberius were the Baptisme and Passion of our Saviour , yet his coming into the World cannot be properly attributed to that time , since he took flesh of the blessed Virgin , in the fourty second year of Augustus's government , and consequently , that he was going out of the fifteenth year of his age , when the same Augustus departed this life : Now , I say , to make any advantage of all this , I answer , that it is not onely not manifest , either from the reading , or the version , nor yet from the record pretended to be made thereof by Cicero , that any such thing was , but that ( what is directly contrary ) it is evident , from the very ground whence it might be imagin'd , that Constantine deriv'd his opinion , that is to say , from the second Book of Divination ( written by Cicero , between the fifteenth of March , in the year of Rome , 710. wherein Julius Caesar was murther'd in the Senate , and the seventh of December , in the year 711. in which he was himself put to death by the command of Anthony , ) that he neither did , nor could have done what is pretended . The first reason is , for that he maintains in generall terms , that there is no Divination by inspiration , such as it is supposed , was that of the Sibyls . What authority ( saith he ) is there in that fury , which you call Divine , which is such , as that a person distracted , seeth what a wise man sees not , and that he who is at a loss of humane abilities , should have acquir'd divine ? Secondly , for that he particularly observes , that the Author of the Verses which were kept at Rome , under the title of the Sibylline , was so far from doing what he did , by vertue of any inspiration , that it was the effect of a jugling and crafty invention , out of a design to cheat . We take notice , saith he , of these Verses of the Sibyl , which it is reported fell from her in a fury , out of which it was thought not long since [ that is to say , in the year 710 ] that the Interpreter [ Cotta ] would tell the Senate things that were not true , according to the common report of men , to wit , that if we would be safe , [ from the Parthians ] we must call him King , who in effect was our King. If this he in the Books , what man , what time does it particularly design ? For , finally , he who hath composed these things , hath so done his work , as that ( whatsoever should happen ) it might seem to be foretold , the determinate observation of men and times being taken away . He hath also put on a vayl of obscurity , that the same Verses might seem applyable , one while to one thing ; another , to another . But that the Poem is not the work of a person in fury , on the one side , the Poem it self declares it ; for it is rather the effect of Art and diligence , then of transportation and extasie ; and on the other , the Acrostick , as they call it , when there may some connexion be made of the first Letters of the Verse , as in some of Ennius's Poems ; this certainly is the work rather of an attentive mind then of a distracted . Thirdly , in as much as he concludes that that the Poëms , committed , in Rome , to the custody of the Quindecimviri , tended rather to impiety , then the establishment of Religion . Wherefore ( saith he ) Let the Sibyl be still secret and sequestred from us , that ( as it hath been ordered by our Ancestors ) the books be not read without the permission of the Senate , as contributing more to the putting off religious worships , then submission thereto . Let us treat with the Priests , that they would draw any thing out of them rather then a King , which neither gods nor men will ever hereafter suffer in Rome . This he spoke in relation to the design of Cotta and his Colleagues , to have Caesar proclaim'd King , the poor man not in the least imagining that he was himself upon the threshold of his greatest misfortune , for having through an almost fatall inconsiderateness , contributed to the translation of the Royall power , which Caesar had been possess'd of , into the hands as well of a remote descendant [ Augustus ] of that Prince , as of Anthony his most inexorable enemy . And thence it may be deduc'd : 1. That he had not ( though Augur ) read the Sibylline books , in as much as he expresses himself in these terms , If that be in the books ; and with greater reason , that he had not been the Interpreter of them , nor inserted into his Works any pieces thereof . 2. That though they had been absolutely at his disposal , yet would he not have taken the trouble upon him , either to transcribe ought out of them , or give any interpretation thereof , since he did not acknowledge there was any thing Divine in them , but onely artifice , mixt with imposture and impiety . 3. That it is not possible he should account the Sibyl ( whatever she might be ) a Prophetess , in as much as he deny'd there either were , or could be any Prophets ; it being not imaginable in an understanding man , and a Philosopher , that after he had laid down this universall negative Proposition , No person was ever seiz'd by Divine fury , he would betray so much forgetfulness , as to maintain the contradictory affirmative , Some person ( to wit , the Sibyl ) hath been seiz'd by a Divine fury . 3. That what he observes of the Acrostick and the Poëm which was full of ambiguity and artifice , signifies , that it was ( in his judgement ) an attempt of subtil knavery , and not the effect of any Divine inspiration . CHAP. XII . The sentiment of Cicero concerning the Acrostick attributed to the Sibyl , further clear'd up . BUt I proceed further , and say , That though it were granted , that Cicero could have been perswaded that the Pieces kept at Rome in the custody of the Quindecimviri , were Divine , yet would he never have made that judgement , either of the eight Books now extant among us , nor yet of the thirty three Verses taken by Constantine out of the eighth . He would not have made it of the whole body of the eight books ; for all the Sibylline Oracles were ( as being not much unlike the Centuries of Nostradamus ) little fragments of Poetry writ down one after another , but distinguish'd as well in regard of the form as subject , and disposed by way of Acrosticks . Whence it is , that Dionysius Halicarnassaeus , writing under Augustus , and some few years after the death of Cicero , sayes , that The Verses attributed to the Sibyl , are discover'd by the Acrosticks ; And Cicero himself , who had spoken of an Acrostick in the singular number , shews that the artifice of it was common to all the Poëms that went under the name of the Sibylline . In the Sibylline books ( saith he ) of the first verse of every sentence , is made the beginning of the contexture of all the Poëm , by the first Letters of that sentence ; this is the work of a person that writes , not of one in a fury ; of a man that does things with circumspection , not of one that is extravagant . So that it might be saïd of these Pieces , that there was in them not a simple , but a double artifice , as wherein the first verse was written , as it were , in the frontispeece , and down along sideways , making the begining of the Poem , and containing , in order , the first letters of every of the following verses . Of that kind was that forc'd Preface which Athelme , Bishop of Sarisbery writ , about the year , 705. and put at the begining of this Poem , Of the praise of Virgins ; the first verse , which was , Metrica tyrones nunc promant carmina castos , contains an Acrostick of all the rest of the work , so that as the first Letter , that is , M , begins the whole body of the Preface ; the second E , is the first Letter of the second verse ; the third , which is T , of the third ; and so of the rest . And hence it is apparent , that , though the Acrostick of thirty three , or thirty four verses , copied by Constantine , as also by St. Augustine , had been truly Sibylline , the rest of the eight books , according to the presupposition of Cicero and Dionysius Halicarnassaeus , could not be the like ; since that there is not any Tract of an Acrostick elsewhere . But that those thirty three verses , whereof the Capitall letters make up the name of our Saviour , neither have been , nor could be such as the ancient Christians believ'd them , is further apparent from this , that the first verse contains not the Acrostick of all that follows , and does not any way express the artifice : of the Sibylline verses , observ'd by Cicero . Whence it must necessarily follow ; First , that the person , who was the Author , as well of this part of the eighth book , as of all the rest of both that and the other books , which many upon such triviall grounds , would have us entertain for Divine Oracles , had onely heard so much of the Acrostick mention'd by Cicero , as that he never understood it . Secondly , that it may with much more reason be believ'd , that he never had any sight or knowledge of the Sibylline books celebrated by the ancient Heathens . Thirdly , that Constantine the Great , and those Fathers who were later then Justine Martyr , as Tertullian , and Optatus , dazled with the false lustre of an imposture , which carried some appearance of piety , were deceiv'd ; not onely when they receive'd , with open arms , for Divine and Propheticall , what was not such ; but also when ( critically endeavouring to find something of mystery in it , and striving to go beyond the Acrostick , which they so much , though without any just cause , admir'd ) they shuffled together the capitall Letters of these five Greek words , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , to raise out of them the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which signifies a Fish , and to gather thence , that our Saviour is the onely Fish of Salvation , and that the Christians are Pisciculi , the little fishes , whom he nourishes and enlivens in the Fish-pond of his Baptisme . For though it be most certain , that Baptisme is the washing of regeneration , and that our Lord and Saviour ( who was the Author and consecrator thereof ) is the Fountain of our spirituall life ; yet was the ground whence they thought to derive this truth , most false . Nor do I make this remark out of any design to cast a blemish on those holy persons , who made their advantage of it ( for who is not subject to be surpized ? ) but out of compassion , to see their plain dealing , and want of caution , so unworthily play'd upon , and their piety so insolently abused by a sort of persons , who ( without any shame or conscience ) have presum'd to lodge their own fantasticall imaginations in the most honourable places of Gods Sanctuary , one while as Propheticall Oracles , pronounc'd immediately after the Deluge ; another , as Apostolicall Predications , added some 2400. years after , to confirm and raise them into greater veneration . CHAP. XIII . The sentiment of Virgil in his fourth Eclogue examin'd and clear'd up and , that it hath no relation to the Writing pretendedly Sibylline , which was composed a long time after , made apparent . HAving made the best advange he could of this Certificate of Cicero's on the behalf of the Sibyl , the Emperor Constantine produces that of Virgil , to the same purpose , the gravity of which second Witness deserves a more particular examination of what is alledged by him . I take no notice of the conceit which the Prince , who produces his testistimony , had , when he thought that this verse , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , whereby he would express the Latine , Jam nova progenies coelo demittitur alto , is out of some other place of the Bucolicks then that which begins Sicelides musae ; for though it be indeed out of that very Eclogue , and clearly discovers that Constantine either had not read it exactly , or had it onely upon the report of some other , I shall not , I say , make any advantage of this mistake of little consequence , but intreat the Reader to remember , that whether he be pleased to reflect on the occasion of the Poem , or on the whole contexture of it , he shall not find any thing in it , which does not favour of Paganisme , and accordingly is so much the further from Divine , or may shew , that the Author had his thoughts fixt on any Oracle which might set his fancy on work . In the year of Rome , 713. which was the third of the Triumvirate , and the one and fourtieth before our Saviour , under the Consulship of , L. Antonius , and P. Servilius , Augustus , victorious over Cassius and Brutus whom he had defeated the Summer before , to recompence his old Soldiers , bestow'd on them the Lands beyond the * Po , so that the Inhabitants of Cremona and Mantua were cruelly treated , and Virgil , then in the twenty ninth year of his age , had been put to great extremities ( his estate being fallen to the share of Claudius , a Veterane , or Arius a Centurion , who coming to take possession thereof had put him into some danger of his life ) had it not been for the support of Asinius Pollio , Alfenus Varus , and Cornelius Gallus , who procur'd his indemnity . And as ( to represent the misery of the poor Mantuans ) he had introduc'd Melibaeus crying out : Shall ever I again my old aboad , &c. Shall th'impious Soldier have these new-plow'd Fields ? And Moeris , complaining that the new-comers said to the antient Inhabitants , Depart , and that Mantua had been too neer to sad Cremona , and said elsewhere , That unhappy Mantua had lost her fields ; which Martial , in imitation of him , alluding to , writes , that Tityrus had lost his Lands neer wretched Cremona : So , to express his gratitude , he call'd Augustus the god who had been the Author of his quiet ; and speaking of himself , sayes , that he had seen at Rome , — That gallant * youth , for whom Twice six dayes annually his altars fume . And that he answering first his suit , said , Shepherds , feed your cattel as before , and let your Oxen plow : and celebrated Pollio , by his third and fourth Eclogues , Varus by the sixth and ninth ; and Gallus by the tenth , besides , that he had fill'd the fourth of his Georgicks with the praises of the last ; But , ( to comply with the humour of Augustus , who forc'd him fourteen years after , to kill himselfe , as guilty of some attempt against his life ) he transform'd all into the Fable of Aristeus . In the year of Rome , 714. which was the fourth of the reign of Augustus , the first of Herod's , and the fourtieth before our Saviours coming , Pollio being raised to the Consulship , with Domitius Calvinus , and his wife brought to bed of a son , Virgil thought himself obliged to take occasion , upon these two honourable and pleasing accidents , to break forth into praises ( I am loth to say flatteries ) and vows for Augustus , for Pollio , and for his child . Thence is it that he says in his fourth Eclogue , that there was then coming on a new age , and a golden race of mankind beginning with the Consulship of Pollio , and the Nativity of Saloninus his son , that , in Pollio's happy reign , all nations should be freed from fear of the Iron age , if any Track of it remain , Apollo , that is , Augustus , already reigning who shall live the life of the gods , and be mixt with them , that is , converse familiarly with them and the Heroes , and shall rule the World by his mighty Father's power , Julius Caesar . That the little Saloninus shall be surrounded with such happiness , that the earth shall no longer bear any pernitious plant , nor Serpents , but produce Assyrian Roses , and play-games for his Infancy . That during his youth , Harvests and Vintages shall come without trouble , and honey from the Oak distill , though as yet there must be setting out of Ships , fortifying of Cities , War and Tillage . But when he shall have attain'd the age of a perfect man , there shall be no longer any commerce by Sea or Land , no Agriculture , or Mechanicks ; forasmuch as all places shall bring forth all things . And thereupon , desiring Augustus , burthen'd with the weight of the Worlds government , to accept the honours due to him , he wishes himself a long life to describe his atchievements . Now , what is there in all this , not suitable to a Heathen ? Or , what is there that makes the least discovery of any Divine revelation ? Nay , indeed , what is more remarkable all along , then that there is not any thing which speaks not the person wholly Idolatrous , as one , whose imagination cannot raise it self to ought more excellent then the fabulous state of the world under Saturne , but withall , promising himself ( according to the Platonick principle ) the restauration of it , in the revolution of the great Months of the long year , which that Philosopher imagin'd to himself should come , and mingling the frivolous hope of that feign'd prosperity with the invocations of the fals Deities , so far as to cry out ; O chast Lucina , aid the blessed birth , &c. The Fates conspiring with eternall doome , Said to their Spindles , Let such ages come ? Accordingly , could not the good Emperour Constantine give any Christian interpretation to his Verses , without making them speak otherwise then they do in themselves ; For , whereas Virgil had said , Tu modo nascenti puero quo ferrea primum Desinet , ac toto surget gens aurea mundo , Casta fave Lucina : tuus jam regnat Apollo . Téque adeo decus hoc aevi , te consule inibit Pollio ; & incipient magni procedere menses . Te duce , siqua manent sceleris vestigia nostri Irrita perpetuâ solvent formidine terras . O chast Lucina , aid the blessed birth , Who shall from Ir'n extract a golden Age , And to thy Phoebus all the world engage . Thou child being Consul , Pollio shall that year Be most renown'd , then glorious dayes appear . If any print of antient crimes remain , Thou shalt efface them in thy happy reign ; And from perpetuall fear all nations free . He makes him say , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Who would ever imagine ( without notice given him aforehand ) that those four Greek Verses were brought to express the seven Latine ones of Virgil ; or that any one should thence take occasion to discourse of the Adoration due to Christ , and the reconciliation of the World to God through his blood ? Since they attribute that to the child newly born , which the Poet had expresly said of the Consul Pollio ; * they turn the prayer he made to Lucina , to be favourable to the little Saloninus , into a command directed to the Moon , to adore the Saviour of the World ; and referr to the spiritual tranquillity of mens Consciences , effected by the remission of sins , what he had hinted at concerning the establishment of temporal peace , by a restauration of the government of Saturn , succeeding , under Augustus , * the crimes of the Iron-Age , which was ( according to his supposition ) to give place to the Golden-Age , coming in under the Consulship of Apollo . Nor that onely , but they must also omit the clauses , which made mention both of that Consulship , and the reign of Apollo , by which name the Poet had meant Augustus ; and the more probably , not onely for that the Heathens ( as * Macrobius observe ) referr'd all the gods , whom they thought below the heaven , to the Sun , or Apollo : but also by reason of the particular devotion which Augustus had for Apollo , to whom ( not many years after ) he dedicated a magnificent Temple in the Mount Palatine ; and that in his secret Debauches ( as for instance , in his Banquet , sirnam'd Of the twelve gods ) he had represented Apo●… and that with the greater Analogie , in regard of his being the great King among men , as the Sun amongst the Starrs , and was then in the prime of his age , being four and twenty years old ; as the Sun , who never growing old , looks always with the same countenance . According therefore to his first mis-representation , Constantine imagin'd that Virgil had , by the multitude of new men , meant the Christian Church . But it is clear , that his imagination ran onely upon that race , which he supposed was ( under the Consulship of Pollio ) to begin the Golden-Age , after the expiration of that of Iron . From thence the Emperour comes to make this Remark , What can there be more manifest ? for he adds , The Oracle of the Cumaean Prophecy is come to its period , clearly signifying the Cumaean Sibyl . And I acknowledge , that Virgil ( speaking of the coming of the last Age of the Cumaean Prophecy ) reflected on that of the Cumaean Sibyl : but I affirm withall ; First , That to alledge any such thing , is manifest to shoot wide from the Mark , and not to say any thing pertinent to the Discourse , which had preceeded , that is to say , that Cicero had copied out , and translated the Acrostick attributed to the Erythraean Sibyl . Erythraea , and Cumae , are they the same thing ? And to persuade people , that those , who had spoken of the Inhabitress of one of those two places , are at no difference with the Authours , who maintain the other , was it not necessary to make it appear before-hand , that she made her residence in both successively ? Secondly , I say , that ( this supposition being allow'd ) it would not follow from the words of Virgil , that he had , or could have read the Sibylline Prophecy , since he was neither Patrician , nor Quindecem-vir ( to whose Colledge that priviledge was reserv'd ) nay , indeed , not of a competent age to be entertain'd into that Society , which consisted onely of antient men ; and not of young men , such as Virgil then was , as being about the thirtieth year of his Age. Thirdly , That , though he had been one of the Quindecem-viri , yet can it not be granted , he could have any knowledg of those Cumaean Oracles , which had been brought to Tarquin ; for they were destroyed fourty three years before , in the time of Sylla : & those , which Rome was possessed of in the time of Cicero and Augustus , were ( according to the observation of Dionysius Halicarnassaeus ) certain Collections , gotten out of a thousand several places , and went under the name of the Cumaean , improperly onely , in as much as they were disposed into the place of the real Cumaean ones . Fourthly , That , though it were granted , that the true Cumaean Writings ( which had nothing common with those reputed such at this day ) had been preserv'd entire , and that Virgil had been of the number of those , to whom the reading thereof was allow'd : yet had he ( according to what is suppos'd ) discover'd therein any thing of Prediction concerning the Saviour of the World , he would not ( as he hath done ) . wholly have adapted the Sence of the Oracle to Pollio and his Son , and principally to Augustus , not onely in that place , but also above sixteen years after , in the sixth Book of the Aeneids , where he introduces Anchises , saying to his Son Aeneas , of the Prince * so highly qualified in the ●…ucoliks ; and called — Heav'nly race , great progeny of Jove , &c. There , there 's the Prince oft promis'd us before , Divine Augustus Caesar , who once more Shall Golden days bring to th' Ausonian Land , I' th Kingdoms where old Saturn did command . All therefore , that can be with any reason gather'd from the allegation , which he hath in a word made of the Cumaean Prophecy , is , that being carry'd away ( as well as others of his time ) with the common perswasion , that the Oracles , which were kept at Rome , in the place of the Cumaean , and , upon that occasion , went under their name , contained the Fate as well of that City , which pretended to Eternity , as of the Universe ; and consequently were to regulate both , till the return of the great Platonical year , which should reinstate the world in the felicity of the Age of Saturn ; and accordingly , to flatter the growing power of Augustus , and to heighten with extravagant hopes the Ambition of Pollio , one of his greatest Benefactours , and most intimate Friends : he seems to have held it , as a thing most manifest , that that Age , crown'd with peace and glory , would be restored under the Monarchy of Augustus , and take its Commencement from the Consulship of Pollio . The Emperour , prosecuting his design , saies , Virgil is not satisfied with this , but pressing farther , there being a necessity of his Testimony , what hath he more to say ? This sacred Order of Ages is rais'd for us , the Virgin comes , the second time conducting the desirable King. Who then shall be the returning Virgin ; but she , who is full of , and hath conceived by the Divine Spirit ? And who hinders , but that the Virgin , who hath conceived , and is full of the Divine Spirit , still is , and continues a Virgin ? He will also come the second time , and upon his coming will comfort the Universe . To this I answer ; First , That there is a great distance between the Greek and the Latine , which ( as it were particularly , to point at the great Revolution of the Platonick-Year , and the Restauration of the Saturnian Age , and to discard all other speculations ) spoke thus much , — Now Time's great order's born again , The Maid returns , and the Saturnian reign ; So that ( to render it exactly ) it should have been written , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Secondly , That , though the perpetual Virginity of the Blessed Mother of our Lord and Saviour , and the Conception of that great Saviour by the Holy Spirit , and his happy return at the last Judgment , ought to be acknowledg'd by all the World : yet doth it not thence follow ; that Virgil had any knowledg thereof , and much less , that he spoke ought of it . Besides , that in rigour it cannot be said of the Blessed Virgin-Mother ; that she return'd into the World , when she Conceiv'd our Saviour : so as that , having been before upon Earth , she had been absent from it ; to the end , she might return thither again in the fulness of time ; or haply , that , having been brought forth once before , she was snatch'd out of it , and then return'd again into the World by a second Production : and consequently , That , which way soever it be taken , this Imagination will still have a savour of Origenism , if not some thing worse . To conclude therefore : since it is impossible , without great Inconveniences , to adapt to the sacred Virgin this Discourse of Virgil ; who neither did , nor could have thought of her : there will arise a ●ecessity to acknowledg , that the Phantasie of this poor blinded Prophet amounted to no more , then that the Kingdom of Saturn being to be restor'd , the celebrated Virgin of the Heathens ( that is , Urania , or Astraea ) would return . Of whom Ovid , and Juvenal , had written ; That , at the Commencement of the Iron-Age , the Virgin Astraea , the last of the Celestial Deities , had relinquished the Earth , flowing with Blood. So that , in the pretended Prophecy of Virgil , there is no other Virgin to be sought ; but a Astarte , or Hastoreth , and Astaroth , and Atargatis , that famous Goddess of the Sidonians , which b Salomon ador'd in his old age : which the c antient Idolaters of Israel , and d Apuleius , and e Varro , and the f Romanes in general called the Queen of Heaven : which Philo Biblianus , in ( g ) Eusebius , affirms ( taking it from Sanchoniathon of Berytus ) to have been the daughter of Uranus , Sister to Rhea and Dione , and one of the Wives of Cronus or Saturn , her Brother by the Father's side . For to lier it is , that he particularly gives the Title of Virgin. h Tertullian calls her the Celestial Virgin , who promiseth rain ; i St. Augustine , the Celestial Virgin worshipped by the Carthaginians ; k Apuleius ( an African also , and a most superstitious Adorer of this imaginary Deity ) the Virgin , which sumptuous Carthage serves , who riding on a Lion ascended to Heaven : upon which account it is , that in the antient Medals of Severus , and Caracalla , she is represented riding on a Lion. And l Lucian , who proposes her under the name of the Goddess Tyria , or Juno of Hierapolis , says , ( in two several places ) that Lions carry her ; which is affirm'd also by m Macrobius . CHAP. XIV . Remarks of some less Considerable Mistakes of the Emperour Constantine , in the Explication of Virgil's fourth Eclogue . THe Observations , which we have made of these Principal Mistakes of the plain-dealing Emperour Constantine , were enough , to take off the Credit of what other Conjectures he may have made upon the Poem of Virgil : yet , to make his Misapprehensions the more apparent , I shall not think much to add these further Remarks . He says , in the first place , " That the Poet had written ; That Altars were to be erected , the Temples to be adorn'd , and Sacrifices to be offered to the new-born childe : but there is not a Syllable to this purpose in all the Eclogue . Then he is deceiv'd again ; when he conceives it is of the same new-born childe , that the Poet said ; He shall lead the life of the incorruptible God : for , besides that the Latine hath it , Ille Deûm vitam accipiet , The life of the Gods ; it is most evident , that the words of these Verses , and the two next ensuing , were by the Authour applied to Augustus : under whom had happened the Birth he so much celebrated . As to these insinuating Expressions , The Flocks shall not be afraid of the great Lions ; The Serpent shall be crush'd , and the noisome Plant destroy'd ; Assyrian Amomum grews every where ; upon occasion whereof the Emperour observes , that , The Faith shall not be daunted at the greatness of Royal Courts ; that , The Serpent , and Death , are overcome by Jesus Christ ; that , The Church shall spread it self from Syria all the world over : I so acknowledg the undeniable Truths of those Remarks ; as , while I admit them , to affirm withall , that they have not been rationally deduced . For Virgil , having no more in his fancy , then to promise the Reign of Augustus the felicity of that of Saturn , makes a Description of the Advantages thereof , suitable to the imagination , which the Heathens had of the first Race of men , and their Lives : so , as they are represented by a Ovid , when he says ; * The yet-free Earth did , of her own accord , ( Untorn with Ploughs ) all sorts of Fruit afford . — Warm Zephirus sweetly blew On smiling Flowers ; which without setting grew . Forthwith the Earth Corn , unmanured , bears ; And every year renews her golden Ears . With Milk and Nectar were the Rivers fill'd ; And Hony from green Holly-Oaks distill'd . Add to this ; That , from the Analogie , and resemblance , there may be between the Descriptions of Heathen Poets , and those we finde in the Scripture , ( where we read , that , under the Reign of the Messias , b There shall be a handfull of Corn sown upon the Top of the Mountains ; the Fruit whereof shall shake like Lebanon , and the People of the Cities shall flourish like Grass of the Earth ; and , c The Wolf also shall dwell with the Lamb ; and the Leopard shall lie down with the Kid ; and the Calf , and the young Lion , and the Fatling together ; and a little childe shall lead them : And the Cow , and the Bear shall feed ; their young ones shall lie down together : and the Lion shall eat straw like the Ox : And the sucking childe shall play on the hole of the Asp , and the weaned childe shall put his hand on the Cockatrice's den ; they shall not hurt , nor destroy : ) there is not any ground to conclude ; That the Idolatrous Writers had any sentiment of the future ; and , That they themselves , or their Sibyls , were Divinely-inspir'd : because there seems to be a consonancy , as to the Words and Sense , between them and the Prophets . For , besides that the Bible was Translated into Greek , two hundred and nine years before the Birth of Virgil , the Writings of the Prophets had not been , even before , absolutely kept from the knowledg of the Gentiles . Nay , it being supposed , that , having had some acquaintance with the Prophetical Oracles , they might have adapted the words thereof to the Description of their Mythological Golden Age under the Reign of Saturn ; and apply'd to things pass'd what the Spirit of God denounc'd as to come : there were not any inconvenience at all ; provided it be remembred , that these People have not pronounc'd the Sentences of Celestial Predictions otherwise , then as Parrats , without meaning , or aiming at , any thing thereby ; but to heighten their particular Fancies with something , that were strange and borrow'd . Thus it is more then probable , that Virgil , for example , ( it being granted , he had seen somewhat of the Prophecy of Esay in the Greek ) having no other design , then in Hyperbolical Terms to express his wishes for the Prosperity of Augustus's Reign , and the Felicity of his Friend Pollio , had no more in his Fancy , then the restauration of the Saturnian Age ; and accordingly makes a Description of it , not onely suitable to that of Ovid , in the first Book of his Metamorphoses ; where , to represent the Tranquillity of the first Inhabitants of the Earth , not interrupted by any trouble , and that , ( as yet ) there was no object of Fear , he says ; that it was not , till the coming in of the Iron - Age , that Poison began first to be mingled , War to be made , &c. and that , after the Deluge , the Earth first brought forth Monsters , and among others , Python ; whose Serpentine Figure was unknown to the new Race of People : but also in a manner the very same , with what he makes himself elswhere ; viz. in the first of his Georgicks , speaking of Jupiter ; Before Jove's time , &c. All common was , and , of her own accord , The Earth full plenty freely did afford . He to soul Serpents deadly Poison gave , Commanded Wolves to prey , and Seas to rave , Robb'd leaves of Hony , Fire conceal'd , and Wine , Which ran before in Rivers , did consine : That various Arts by Study might be wrought Up to their height : — For , having the same Idaea in his mind , his desire was to make a Pastoral Representation of it ; speaking of the Security of the Flocks , and the cessation of the Production of Serpents , and venemous Plants : never minding , whether any such thing had been written by any other , upon some other account . All therefore he would have said amounts but to this ; that as ( according to the Opinion of his Time ) there had been neither Serpents , nor Poisons , nor hurtfull Creatures , nor War , under Saturn : so there should not be any of all these under Augustus : and , consequently , there is no more Mysterie in what he writes in his Fourth Eclogue ; that , Every where Assyrian Roses grow , — And the unpruned Thorn Shall dangling Grapes with purple Clusters fill : then when he said , in the Third , Such Joys as thine , who loves thee , Pollio , share ; For him flows Hony , Shrubs Amomum bear . For no body needs be told , that the fertility of Briers and Thorns in bearing Roses and Grapes is much alike , and that there were no less Miracle in one then in the other . As to what Constantine adds , That the Poet , having exclaim'd against the War , and Towers , or Fortresses , hath describ'd the Saviour engaging in the War of Troy , and that , in his Eclogue , Troy signifies the world ; I cannot but so much the more pity , the more apparent it is , that he considered not the whole discourse , on which his speculation is grounded . For first , Virgil does not exclaim onely at War and Fortifications of places , but also at Navigation and Agriculture , things most innocent , not to say necessary , if not to the being , at least to the convenience of mens being in the world . 2 He speaks not of the War of Troy , otherwise then by way of example , as he had proposed in matter of Navigation , the expedition of the Argonauts , and alledged those two facts , as two illustrious Arguments of that great Revolution , which he supposed must have followed that of the Platonical year , and began under the Monarchy of Augustus . 3 If by War of Troy he had meant the conquest of the World by our Saviour , he would certainly have excepted it out of the number of those ( wars ) which , in his judgement , deserved to be exclaimed at : and if he was unwilling ( which he could not have denyed without crime ) to celebrate it with its due praises , he would not have presumed to accuse , and put it into the rank of things condemnable . But having detested all Navigation and Wars absolutely , he ( to confine himself to some known fact ) alledges the voyage of Tiphys and the Argonauts to Colchos , and the going of Achilles to the Trojan wars : who yet was not General in the Grecian Expedition , but went under the command of Agamemnon , and did not conquer Troy , but died before the taking of it . Whence it is manifest , he could not be any way taken for a Type of our Saviour , who was not under the charge of any other Chief , but hath onely been known by the Title of a Captain of the host of the Lord ; nor ever made use of any Army for the Conquest of the world , but hath effected it b by himself ; nor c came into the world to judge and destroy the world ( as Achilles went to Troy to lay it desolate , but to save it , and to d reconcile it to God by his blood . So Virgil says , that the equipping of Fleets for Sea , and the undertaking of Wars would be discoveries of the ancient fraud ; that another Tiphys should undertake the Conduct of another Argo ; and , that the great Achilles should be once more sent to Troy ; to shew , that he was far from approving any thing of War : and particularly , that he accounted not the Designs of Tiphys and Achilles among the commendable ; but among the criminal Enterprises of the Iron-Age of old . So that those , who think , that ( under the Coverture of these borrowed Names ) his Design was to speak of the spiritual War between the Saviour of the World and the Devil , imagining by that means to make him a Prophet of his Victory , make him a Blasphemer of his Majesty ; from which he must notoriously derogate , by making a parallel between the glory of his admirable Combat , and the remainders of the antient Fraud . He had represented the Felicity of Augustus's Reign so great ; that all parts of the Earth should bear all kinds of Fruits , and that there would be no farther use of Cultivation . Upon which Constantine , ( who should have remembred , that this Fiction was onely a Pastoral Hyperbole , grounded on the antient Mythologie of the Saturnian-Age , wresting those Words to his own advantage , asked , Whether any one , in his Wits , could imagine this of the Race of men , and of a childe born of a man ; What reason there was that the Earth should be without sowing and labouring , and the Vine should not feel the Pruning-hook , and be exempted from other husbandry ; How it could be conceived , that that was said of humane Race , that Nature , who is subservient to the Ordinance of God , should be the Executress of the command of man : inferring from all this , that the joy of the Elements , described by the Poet , signified the descent of a God , not the conception of some man. I answer , that Nature indeed does not properly ow Obedience to any word , but that of its Authour ; that in effect the Earth , since the Fall of man , never was , nor ever will be , without need of Cultivation ; and that no body either could , or can imagine , that it hath , or ought to be in that condition , without renouncing his Reason . But I think it withall as true , that it is no less an Errour to deny ; that the Heathens were guilty of such an Imagination , as believing , and peremptorily writing , that to the first Race of men , under the Golden-Age , all things happened according to their Wishes , without any trouble , and that the same Happiness would infallibly return : and it having been the particular Supposition of Virgil ; that it would happen , not onely under Augustus , but for his sake , it were a strange course , to cure the extravagance of his Imagination , which was in effect absurd and groundless , to bring it into question ( contrary to the plain matter of Fact ) whether he ever had any such , and thereupon convert his Discourse into Allegories , which he never dream'd of . Virgil , concluding his Poem , had said , speaking to Pollio's little Son , Begin , sweet Babe , with Smiles thy Mother know , Who ten long Months did with thy burthen go : Sweet Babe , begin ; whose Smiles ne'r Parents blest ; No Goddess grants him Bed , no God a Feast . Which words , as they had a formal relation to the Heathenish Opinion ; that the Sun , and Moon ( together with Love , and Necessity ) are the two principal Deities , which preside at the Birth of men : so they shew'd , that Pollio's Wife , who had been very much indisposed during her Pregnancy , should , after her Delivery , make her self known to her childe by her joy ; that that Joy was , as it were , the Earnest of the child's Blessing ; as it were a signification of Misfortune to him , if his Parents were not joyfull at his Birth . But the Emperour , transforming the Discourse of Virgil according to his own way , makes him say , Begin , laughing , and lifting up thy sight , to know thy Mother , who should be dear to thee : for she hath carried thee in her womb many years : thy Parents have not smiled on thee at all , thou hast not been put in a Couch , nor had splendid Banquet . Whereupon he adds , by way of Comment upon it , How have not the Parents smiled on this childe ? Certainly , it was because he , who begot him , is a certain Power , that hath no Qualities ; nor can be figured by the delineation of other things ; nor hath a humane body . Now , who knows not , that , being a holy Spirit , it can have no experience of Coitions ? And what inclination , and desire , can be imagined in the disposition of that good , with a greediness whereof all things are inflamed ? Or what compliance is there between Wisdom and Pleasure ? But let these things be said onely by those , who introduce , I know not what , humane generation of God , and endeavour not to cleanse their minds of every bad Word , and Work. What a small matter needs there to divert men from the Truth ; since the pure Imagination of a Mystery , where there is not any , is able to do it . Certain it is , that , as God the Father hath neither Qualities , nor Figure , nor Body , nor Passions , nor Desires ; so the eternal Generation of his Word hath nothing common with that of men . But nothing of all this coming to the knowledg of Virgil , and his words neither expressing , nor capable of expressing it ; ( since the Greek , properly speaking , is a corruption of the Latine , ) which tended to no other end , then to promise Happiness to Pollio's young Son : to what purpose have some thought to Philosophize , as they have done ? For there had been no occasion given , had they not altered the Sense , by supposing ( as many have done ) that Pollio's little childe had laughed assoon as he was born ; and that , upon that extraordinary Laughter , the whole Prediction of his Happiness had been grounded ; and imagining , that Virgil had said of the child's Laughter what he meant of the Mother's ; as also that she had born him several years ; and that , he was not descended of Parents , subject to , either any inclination to Laughter , or the natural necessity of Sleep and Rest . For should that Great man have returned to Earth again , he might with reason have said to Constantine , what St. Augustine said since to Julian the Pelagian ; Restore me my Words , and thy dreaming Imaginations will vanish . CHAP. XV. That it cannot be said , That Virgil , in his Fourth Eclogue , disguised his own Sentiment . THe same thing may also be said of the same Emperour 's supposing ; that the Poet spake Figuratively , and disguised the Truth , out of a fear , that any of the Potentates of the Royal City should charge him with writing against the Laws of his Country , and dcrogating from what had sometime been the sentiment of his Ancestours concerning the Gods ; and , that he wished the prolongation of his own life , to see the coming of our Saviour . For , as it happened ( about three hundred years since ) that the Poet Dante , mov'd by an Admiration of that incomparable Wit , would needs deliver him out of his Hell ; in like manner , the good opinion Constantine had conceived of him , hath made him read in his Poem , what indeed is not in it , out of such an Imagination , as those have , who , looking up to the Clouds , think they see such and such Figures therein . And thence comes it , that he hath spoken so much to his advantage ; though without any ground , either in Truth it self , or indeed , in the very outward Dress of his Work , which was not done according to the certain Pattern of any antient Oracle of the Sibyls , nor yet to the eight Books now extant among us , and which were writ above one hundred fourscore and six years after the Consulship of Pollio ; but was design'd , onely to express the desire , which Virgil had to comply with Augustus , and Pollio , and to insinuate more and more into their Favour . Whereupon I conclude ; That the antient Paganism ( what Opinion soever Constantine , and others , may have had to the contrary ) hath not given any Testimony , either in favour of these pretended Sibylline Oracles , which openly oppose Idolatry ; or yet to confirm the perswasion , which the Fathers have had thereof . CHAP. XVI . That Apollodorus had no knowledg of the Eight Books , called the Sibylline . FOr to think ( with the generality of modern Christians ) that Apollodorus , the Erythraean , had seen the Third Book ; because ( as a Lactantius observes from Varro ) he had affirmed of the Erythraean Sibyl ; That she was of his City ; and that , she had Prophecied to the Greeks , going to Ilium , that Troy should be destroyed ; and , that Homer should write Lies : is a manifest abuse . The Words we read to this purpose , are these ; b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. Troy , I compassionate thy Miseries : A c fair Erinnys shall from Sparta rise ; Which Europe , and the Asian Realms will vex , But thee , 'bove all , with many Woes perplex ; Her self much crown'd with Fame , that never dies . An d Aged Man , Authour of many Lies , Shall flourish next , of unknown Country , blind His Eyes ; but of a clear , quick-sighted Mind . He his conceptions into Verse shall frame , And what he writes , stile with e a double Name ; Profess himself a Chian , and declare Th' Affairs of Ilium , not as they were , Yet clear , both in my Words and Verse ; for he The first , that looks into my Works , shall be . This , I say , is a manifest Mistake . For First , It is no hard matter to imagine , that the Impostour , who composed the Eight Books of the Sibyls , and had impudently taken upon him the name of Wife to Noah ' s Son , two hundred years after the Death of Varro ; who died , according to Eusebius , in the seven hundred twenty and sixth year of Rome , f might at his ease , and long enough before , have read what he had alledged out of Apollodorus , who was more antient , whether in his Latine , or in the Greek Text of Apollodorus ; and that he could do no less , for his own Reputation , then produce , as a probable Argument of his pretended Antiquity , what he had found in him . Secondly , For that Apollodorus , who attests of the Erythraean Sibyl ; that she was born in his City , and acknowledged a Native thereof , whether by common Report , or upon the Credit of her Writings , could not have said any such thing of our Counterfeit Sibyl ; who says she came from Babylon , and was Noah's Daughter-in-law , and formally denyes , that she was by Country an Erythraean , and charges the Greeks with Imposture , for presuming to derive her thence . A manifest Argument ; that Apollodorus could not ground his pretension on her contradictory Testimony : but that the Counterfeit Sibyl , having seen ( as being later by many Ages ) what he had written , took occasion to oppose it , as incompatible with his Fiction . Thirdly , For that she quarrels with the Greeks ; for having said , of her , things , which not any one in particular could be convinced to have affirmed : to wit , That she was the Daughter of Circe , and , by Father , of Gnostus ; for all those among the Antients , who have left any thing behind them , have made the Erythraean Sibyl , the Daughter of Jupiter , or of Apollo and Lamia , or of Aristocrates and Hydole , or of Crinagoras , or , in fine , of the Shepherd Theodorus and the Nymph Idea ; and not any one , of Circe : besides , that indeed they could not have done it without Absurdity . For , how could it have come into their minds , to make her born at Erythrae , a City of Asia ; if they had thought her the Daughter of Circe , by Nation an Italian , born , and dwelling near Rome , upon the Mount called , to this day , by her name , Monte Circello ? I pass by ( as of less Consequence ) the Stupidity of that pretended Prophetess , who ( to put a slur on the reputation of Homer ) betrayed her own Ignorance ; saying , That Homer should write not truly , but clearly , of Ilium ; because he should see her Works . For , who will say , they are things incompatible , To say the Truth , and , To speak clearly ? Are they , who speak Truth , necessarily obliged to conceal themselves ; and Liers , to discover themselves ? Or , can it be said , that the Consequence is good , He hath my Verses ; therefore , He shall not speak the Truth : unless it be presupposed , that those Verses are full of Untruths , and teach him , that hath them , to Lie ? But the Books , pretended to be writ by the Sibyls ( though they have for these fourteen hundred years , and still do , dazle the eyes of many ) swarm with such Impertinences . CHAP. XVII . That Pausanias hath not written any thing , which may give credit to the Books , mis-named the Sibylline . NOr is there any more reason , we should take the Discourse of a Pausanias , who says , The Isle of the Rhodians hath been much shaken ; so that the Oracle of the Sibyl , which had been given concerning Rhodes , is come to pass , for any confirmation of what the pretended Sibyl had writ in two several places , b The greatest unhappiness , that may be , shall happen to the Rhodians . For he speaks of the Earth-quake , which happened in that Isle , almost two Ages before , under Augustus ; soon after which Tiberius had in a manner raised it again , through his c continual Residence therein , from the year of Rome 748. to the year 755. ( upon which account it is , that the Epigram of Antiphilus calls him its Restorer ; ) and the pretended Sibyl d threatens it with a Ruin , to come at the end of the World ; when Rome , having accomplished its Period , nine hundred fourty and eight years , shall be so destroyed by Nero , returned from Persia , that it shall become 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , that is to say , a street , Delos shall be no more , and Samos be turned into an Heap of Sand. Which may serve to justifie the mistake of Tertullian ; who , thrusting into his Book De Pallio these last words , dis-joynted from the Precedent and Consequent , applies them to that Desolation of those Isles , which reached to his Time ; saying , Of the Isles , Delos no longer is ; Samos is become Sand ; and the Sibyl is no Lier : whereas he should necessarily have concluded ; That she had lyed , in referring to the end of the World , and of Rome , what had happened long before ; as also , that all the eight Books , in three whereof the Mis-fortune of that Isle was recapitulated in the same Terms , were ( contrary to the Opinion , since embraced by Lactantius ) the Draught of one and the same hand . CHAP. XVIII . That the Prohibition , made to read the Books , called the Sibylline , and that of Hystaspes , adds no Authority thereto . THere is yet less ground to rely on the Words of a Justine Martyr , writing to the Emperours ; Through the working of Evil Spirits , is it come , that it is forbidden , upon pain of Death , to read the Books of Hystaspes , ●…he Sibyl , or the Prophets ; that so those , who read them , might , by fear , be diverted from taking cognizance of good things : for we not onely read them without any fear ; but also ( as you see ) we recommend them to your inspection , knowing they would be acceptable to you all . Yet , if we perswade but a little , we gain much ; for that , as good Labourers , we shall receive a reward from the Master . For though we may ( with some likelyhood conjecture , that the Antient Prohibition , to read the Prophetical Books , was much more strictly observed , after the discovery of the forged Pieces of Hystaspes , and the Sibyl , among the Heathens ; and that they had a particular aversion for those , who gave credit thereto : Yet is there not found in their Books any Law to that purpose ; nor does it appear , that they made it much their business to prevent the reading of those Writings , which they , justly , esteemed Supposititious , and such , as had never been among their Archivi ; nor yet that they decreed any Punishment to be inflicted on the Readers , and Admirers , of the Prophets of Israel : since the exercise of the Jewish Religion had been always tolerated in the Empire , and the Synagogues were continued every where . And , if the liberty of such , as were inclined to Judaism , was less , after the tumult of Barchochebas , and the whole Nation more hated : yet did not that Hatred occasion the interdiction of the Prophetical Books ; but onely the Banishment of the natural Jews out of Palestine , and some addition to their Taxes . And , as Justine neither says , nor could have said , That the Prohibition , made to read the Fatidick Books in the Empire , was more particularly levelled against the Christians , then others ; since it was so general , that it comprehended all Nations under the Romane Jurisdiction , without distinction or exception ; and that it is manifest , it was done upon occasion of the Books laid up first in the Capitol , and afterwards under the Base of Apollo Palatinus : So was there not any ground to imagine , that it proceeded from the suggestion of Devils rather , then from a deep Political Prudence ; which very rationally apprehended , that these Oracles , for which the Common People , though they knew them not , had so great an esteem , upon this very account , that they introduced Novelties into the antient Superstition , and ( if I may so express it ) clad it in a new Dress , notoriously derogated from the Customes , derived from Father to Son , were likely to fill mens minds with fruitless Curiosities , and ( as Cicero says ) Valebant ad deponendas Religiones . As for the Supposititious Pieces of Hystaspes , and the Sibyl ; which , under pretence of teaching the Worship of one God , and recommending unto men the Mysteries of Christian Religion , filled it with false Opinions , and raised upon some sound Foundations a mud-wall of Chimeras : the Heathens justly laughed at them . Every one ( whatever Justine Martyr , and many others , imitating him , might think ) was obliged to believe it an Artifice of the Devil , suggesting it into the minds of some besotted Zealots , to lie , that the Truth might be believed , and ( according to the Observation of Saint Paul ) b do evil , that good might come of it . And a compliance with so unworthy an Imposture , and the confidence to produce it ( as Justine , and others , out of simplicity , did , ) should not have satisfied any , that would have advised , ever so little , with Reason . For St. Justine himself , minding things more calmly , might easily have perceived ; First , That he mistook , as well the Prohibition , made by the Romanes , to read the Fatidick Books , as the Motive of it . Secondly , That he was as much to blame , in applying it to the Oracles , lately forged . Thirdly , That the Heathens never had them in their possession , nor knew of them . Which makes me wonder ; how it hath been , or can be possible , for any Christian to entertain a perswasion ; that the sight of such adulterate Pieces should contribute to the advancement of true Piety : when the account of their Extraction is as flat , and impudent ; as if some Jew , having lately forged VVritings , full of criminal Accusations against the Saviour of the World , should maintain to the very faces of the Christians , That he found them in the New Testament ; That the Apostles were the Authors thereof ; and , That the Church ( having always had them in her custody ) hath concealed them , out of very shame for the Imposture of him , whom she adores . But as , to prevail any thing with the Jews , the way were not , to press them with Apocryphal Revelations of unknown Prophets , feigned to have been of their Nation ▪ for that such an Imposture would be so far from convincing them , that it would exasperate them against the Authours of it ; And again , as , for the pulling down of Mahumetism , it were no Prudence to bring in ( as from Mahomet ) a new Alcoran , directly opposite to his Cheat : So was there not any probable reason , for any to promise themselves , from the supposititiousness of the Books of Hystaspes , and the Sibyl , any other of the Heathens , then a more inveterate detestation of Christianity ; some Professours thereof being engaged in so wicked a Design , and that with so strange and incredible confidence , against them . Accordingly , was it not God's pleasure , that any good should be the effect of such an Imposture ; for it filled men ( not provided against such Surprises ) with erroneous Prejudications , and brought into repute , among the first Christians , the extravagant Imagination of the Millenaries , and filled their minds with vain and sottish Conceptions of the World to come . CHAP. XIX . That the Letter , written by L. Domitius Aurelianus to the Senate , gives no Credit to the Sibylline Writings . NOr can we , lastly , derive any recommendation of the eight Books of these false Oracles , which have been preserved even to our Times , from the Letter , which the Emperour Aurelian , engaged in the Marcomannick War , writ to the Senate , in the year of Christ , two hundred and seventy one ; saying , a I cannot but wonder , ( Holy Fathers ) you have been so long time in doubt , whether the Books of the Sibyls should be opened ; as if you were to treat in some Christian Church , and not in the Temple of all the gods . For , though Cardinal b Baronius ( who writes Valerian for Aurelian ) infers thence ; That it was not safe for the Christians , to read , and search into the Sibylline Books : as if that Prohibition , which had been made five hundred and fourscore years before our Saviour , had concerned them more , then others ; and that the Church had ever had an inclination to look into such Ordures : Yet is it most certain , that Aurelian meant not the eight Books we now have against Idolatry ; but those , which the Quindecem-viri had in their Custody , under the Base of Apollo Palatinus , in favour of Idolatry ; and that there is a thousand times more reason , to conclude from his Letter , what c M. Petavius , the Jesuit , hath very well observed , to wit , That the Christians had an horrour for the reading of such prophane Books in their Churches , where they permitted not the reading even of the Apocryphal Books , excluded out of the Canon of the Bible ; as the Councel of d Laodicea hath since expresly decreed The Emperour says then , That the Delay of the Senate had been excusable in an Assembly of Christians ; who could not have touched Books that taught Idolatry , but with an extreme remorse , and would have thought it an intolerable pollution of the Purity of the Church to introduce those execrable Monuments into it : but , that there should no such scruple arise in the minds of an Assembly , consisting of persons , wholly devoted to the Worship of the gods , and met together in their common Temple . Accordingly Cardinal Baronius , as it were , came to himself , and to perswade us , that no good could be expected from the Sibylline Oracles , acknowledges , e That the Heathenish Priests , being greater Enemies then all others , under a feigned pretence of Religion , bad out of them taken occasion to raise the Persecution against the Christians . Which they could not have done , had they expresly taught matters of Piety . And certainly this is remarkable , let there be as much search , as may be , made in what Histories relate of the Consultations , which Rome from time to time held about them , it will be found ; that she never had any recourse thereto , but the Consequence was some new Abomination . For , if the Dispute was of Sacrificing , after some extraordinary manner , to the Infernal gods , and instituting Solemn Games to them ; if about sending for the Mother of the gods from Pessinus in Phrygia , and Aesculapius from Epidaurus , which is now Ragusa ; or about Sacrificing a Gaul of either Sex , to appease the Devils , under the Names of Jupiter , Juno , Cybele , Saturn , Apollo , Venus , Ceres , Bacchus , &c. the Orders for it were taken out of them . f See Varro , ( De Lingua Latina , lib. 5. De Re Rustica , lib. 1. cap. 1. ) Cicero , ( Epist . Famil . lib. 1. 7. & Verrina ult . ) Livy , ( Decad. 1. lib. 3 , 4 , 7 , 10. Decad. 3. lib. 1 , 2 , 5 , 9. Decad. 4. lib. 1 , 5 , 7 , 10. Decad. 5. lib. 1 , 2 , 3 , 5. ) the Epitome of Florus , ( Decad. 3. lib. 2 , 9. Decad. 4. lib. 1. Decad. 6. lib. 9. ) Dionysius Halicarnassaeus , ( lib. 1 , 3 , 10. ) Tacitus , ( Annal. 15. ) Solinus , ( cap. 7. ) Valerius Maximus , ( lib. 1. cap. 1 , 9. ) Plutarch , ( in Poplicola , Fabio Maximo , Mario , &c. and his Book , entituled , De iis , qui tardè à Numine corripiuntur , ) Pausanias , ( Phocaic . lib. 10. ) Capitolinus , ( in Gordiano Juniore ) Trebellius Pollio , ( in Gallienis ) Vopiscus , ( in Aureliano & Floriano ) Sextus Aurelius Victor , ( in Claudio ) Ammianus Marcellinus , ( lib. 22 , 23. ) Macrobius , ( Saturnal . lib. 1. cap. 17. ) Servius , ( upon Aeneid . 6. ) Zosimus , ( lib. 2. ) & Procopius , ( Gotthic . lib. 1. ) CHAP. XX. Other Remarks of Forgery , tending to shew the Supposititiousness of the Sibyilline Writing so called . SOme of the Fathers , as Clemens Alexandrinus , who , in the first of his Books , entituled , Stromata , transcribes these three Verses of an Idolatrous Sibyl ; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Ye , Delphians , who Apollo's Servants are , To you great Jove's mind I 'me come to declare , Being with my Brother Phoebus much incens'd . And a Lactantius , who acknowledges , that , after consultation with the Sibylline Oracles , the Romanes beset themselves to appease Ceres , sending Ambassadours to Enna , and had made search in Asia for the Mother of the Gods ; and St. Augustine , b who takes notice of the Transportation of Aesculapius : might well ( had they lai'd Prejudice aside ) have concluded ; That the Poems , out of which they drew Proofs against Idolatry , though for no other reason , then that they were directly opposite to the Oracles , consulted by the Romanes , could not be of the same Vein with those antient Sibyls ; which had been , for so many Ages , the Admiration of the Heathen , and the proper ground of their Superstition . For how should it come to pass , that the same Mouth should , at the same time , breath Life , and Death ? They had also another very clear Proof ; to wit , That not any thing of all , that is related by the Heathen , as from the Sibyls , is , either as to the Substance , or in express Terms , in the eight Books of the pretended Daughter-in-law of Noah . For where shall we finde , in all that simple Rhapsody , the least Track of what c Cicero , and d Dionysius Halicarnassaeus , and ( e ) Livy , and f Suetonius , and g Solinus , and h Plutarch , and i Pausanias , and k Dion , and l Ammianus Marcellinus , and Zosimus , and Procopius , and ( if you will ) m Lucian , and Eustathius ( upon the Description of the Universe , written by Dionysius the African , ) cite for Sibylline ? And Saint Augustine , who had observed in his Book Of Grammar , that there were 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , Three mischievous K. designed in the Sibylline Books ; where could he have found them in these ? Nay , they should have thought it a violent presumption of their Supposititiousness ; that not one of the Heathens ever cited , I will not say , one Verse , or one Hemistick , but the least conceit , taken out of these Books . For if ( as is presupposed ) the Romanes had had them in their Custody with the rest ; could they have always forborn to make some Mention , or give some Account of them ? But , to make it appear , that the Christians had not any knowledge of the Pieces , which were in the Custody of the Quindecem-viri ; and , that the Heathens had never admitted any thing , of what the Christians opposed thereto , as taken out of their Bosoms : excepting onely those three Verses , which we just now Transcribed out of Clemens Alexandrinus , ( Strom. 1. ) the three ensuing , cited by n Theophilus Arch-Bishop of Antioch , against the Generation of the Gods according to the Heathen ; If they should engender , and continue immortal , there would be more Gods generated , then men , and there would be no place left for Mortals , where they might subsist : these two others , of the same Vein , copied by Lactantius , o There will be Fire , and Darkness ; when he shall come in the midst of the black Night : and p Hear me , ye Mortàls , the eternal King reigns : and this Exclamation , in Prose , attributed to the Erythraean Sibyl by q Constantine the Great , Why ( Lord ) dost thou impose on me a necessity of Prophecying , and dost not reserve me rather , raised up on high from the Earth , till thy blessed coming ? I say , besides these four Shreds , there is not a Verse produced by the antient Christians , since Martyr's Time ; which may not be read , either word for word , or in Terms equivalent , in the body of those Eight Books attributed to the Daughter-in-law of Noah : which being mangled , and imperfect , in many places , nothing hinders ; but that the Allegations of Theophilus , and Lactantius , might be drawn out of them . Now , what the Fathers have not derived , but from this source , clearly proves they knew not any other , and that it was not opened to them by the Heathen ; who not onely drew not any thing out of it ; but cryed out against it ( assoon as ever it appeared ) by their Charges of Forgery put in against it : as is apparent by the Words of r Celsus , saying to the Christians ; You have with good reason proposed the Sibyl : but it is now in your own power to thrust in at randome , among the Pieces which are hers , many things , that are reproachfull : ( for this Discourse was an earnest Charge against the Christians , concerning the Suppositiousness of the Eight Books ; ) as also by s Constantine's own Observation , writing , upon occasion of the pretended Acrostick of the Erythraean Sibyl ; There are many , who believe not , that the Sibyl foretold things of our Saviour ; and acknowledging , that the Erythraean Sibyl was a Prophetess , have a jealousie , that some one of our Religion , not unfurnished with a Poetick Vein , is the Authour of those Poems : that they are adulterate ; but , nevertheless , called the Oracles of the Sibyl . Whereto t Origen's Answer gives no great satisfaction . He affirms , ( says he of Celsus ) that we have thrust in , among the Writings of the Sibyl , many things , and such , as are reproachfull ; and does shew , neither what we have thrust in ( which he might have done , if he could have shew'd Copies , more antient , and uncorrupt ; and such , as had not what he conceives to have been foisted in ) nor yet that those things are injurious , and reproachfull . For it was not Celsus's intention , to acknowledg , that the eight Books , out of which the Fathers had made Extracts , were legitimate ; and to quarrel onely at the insertion of some things , that were false : but to reproach the Christians , that they had shuffled together ( as much as lay in their power ) those eight Books , Pieces notoriously spurious , among the Writings of the Sibyl , which were pretended to be legitimate . Secondly , Origen's Reply , that , to prove the spuriousness of the things produced by the Christians , it was necessary , to shew Copies that were more antient , more correct , and such , as wherein those things were not , was no way to the purpose . For , first , The complaint of Celsus no less concerned the body of the eight Books ; then the Sentences , extracted out of them by the Christians . Secondly , His Negative was not , These eight Books are not perfect ; but , They are not Legitimate : and , taking them for Supposititious , and shuffled in ( among the Legitimate Works ) not long before , he thought not himself obliged to seek out ( what could never have been found ●…ntient Copies of an Imposture newly advanced . Thi●…y , To require a Pagan to produce antient Copies of the true Sibylline Writings , was to make a ridiculous , and uncivil request to him : since , first , There could not have been , through the whole Romane Empire , besides the Original , preserved under the Base of Apollo Palatinus ; but that onely Copy , which had been Transcribed by the High Priests , in the Time of Augustus . Secondly , For that it was not in any case permitted , that any private Person should read , or interpret it ; and that the Quindecem-viri themselves , whose particular Privilege it was , durst not attempt any such thing , without the express Order of the Senate . Whence it follows ; that the Heathens had good reason to Charge with Imposture the Pieces , produced by the Fathers , upon this account particularly ; That they saw them in their hands , and by them published : nor could the Christians justly press them to produce what none of them could come at , and was to continue locked up under the Key of a perpetual secret . But , all this notwithstanding , Origen's Answer was not necessary ; Celsus does not demonstrate , that the things which he conceives shuffled into the Works of the Sibyl are reproachfull , or detractive ; therefore they are not such . For , though the imputation of Heathenish Superstitions be not properly detraction ; but a most true , and most just , reproach of their Impiety : yet was it a Detraction , according to their Opinion , and to bring the Charge by a Sibyl ( that is , the Person , the most unfit to act such a part ) was to exercise a kind of Detraction , against her Memory , and to bear a false Testimony under her Name , very well deserving to be taken off by the general complaint of all the Unbelievers . Wherefore the Defence of Origen , against the Objection of Celsus , who ( as Contemporary with Justine Martyr , and Lucian , who dedicated his Pseudo-mantis to him ) had seen the breaking forth of the Imposture , being but an Elusion , and no more , Saint Augustine hath had a thousand times more reason , to leave it to the Adversaries of the Church , to acknowledge , or disclaim , at their own choice , the eight Books , pretended to be Sibylline ; saying , u Therefore , though they should not believe our Scriptures , their own ( which they read with blindness ) are fulfilled upon them ; unless it happen , that some may say , The Sibyl ' s Prophecies are but the Fictions of the Christians . And again ; x But what other Prophecies soever there pass concerning Christ , some may imagine forged by the Christians , and therefore there is no way so sure , to convince such , as are Strangers in this matter , and to confirm those of our own Profession ; as by citing the Prophecies , contained in the Jews Books . I would to God the Church's children had continued in these Terms , and so have cleared their hearts of the evil Ambition of having been the Authours of some Pious Frauds , and conceive an holy shame at their being employed in those , which Imposture had endeavoured to introduce into the House of God. For , though they had not thought it fit , to make any reflection on the Arguments I have brought against the spuriousness of the Sibylline Writings , they needed no more , then to have called to account those , that produced them , whence they had had them , taking them up sharply with the ensuing Demands , or the like ; How could these Sacred Privileges of the Empire , and Religion , come ●…o your hands ? By what Artifices could you ( you , who call your selves The Faithfull ) possess your selves of the Treasure , committed to the Custody of the Quindecem-viri , the sworn Enemies of your Faith ? How comes our Age to be so happy , as to have the advantage to discover , and make publike the Predictions , which had been concealed above six hundred and twelve years ? Especially , seeing the lateness of their Discovery , made after the Death of Adrian , the confident Publication of the highest secret of Paganism , and the contrariety of the Consequences , arising from its Publication , to all , that Antiquity had heard of it , for six Ages before , might have given them more , then a presumption of the Imposture , particularly to Justine Martyr , who writ his Apologie five years , or ten at most , after the Advancement of it . And here I can do no less , by the way , then advertise the Reader ; that he , who , after the year four hundred and six , took upon him , under the name of that Holy Doctour , to answer the Questions of the Greeks , seems to be mistaken , when , having writ , That y the end of this World is the Judgment of the Wicked by Fire , according to what is said in the Writings of the Prophets , and Apostles , he adds , As also of those of the Sibyl , according to what is said by the blessed Saint Clement , in the first Epistle to the Corinthians . For , first , The Epistle of Saint Clement ( which hath in some manner received a second life , fifteen years since , when England restored it to the Church of God ) says nothing of the Sibyl , and though there be a Leaf wanting at the end , yet is there not any likelyhood ; that , in that later part , which contained the Conclusion of all the precedent Discourse , woven up of Scriptures , the Holy Martyr should have recourse to the Authority of a strange Testimony , and draw out of a prophane Source . 2. The Allegation of the Sibyl's Words , concerning the Judgment by Fire , is in the Sixth Chapter of the fifth Book of the pretended Apostolical Constitutions : where the fourteen last Verses of the fourth Book of the Counterfeit Sibyl have been inserted , after the Texts of the Prophets , and Apostles ; as of Genesis , Chap. ii . 7. and Chap. iii. 14. Isaiah , Chap. xxvi . 19. Ezekiel , Chap. xxxvii . 13. Daniel , Chap. xii . 2. St. Matthew , Chap. iv . 23. St. Luke , Chap. xxi . 18. and St. John , Chap. v. 28. and xi . 43. so , that it is evident , that the Authour of the Answers to the Questions of the Greeks was extremely mistaken , negligently confounding the Constitutions , unjustly attributed to St. Clement , with his Epistle to the Corinthians . 3. If the recourse to the Testimony of the Sibyl really be in the said Epistle ; it would be an Argument of the corruption of that precious Jewel of Christian Antiquity , rather then a legitimate Confirmation of the Authority of the Books , pretended to be Sibylline , which we have demonstrated to have been forged after the Death of Adrian ; that is to say , thirty eight years after the Martyrdom of St. Clement , and sixty after his Banishment to Chersonesus . CHAP. XXI . That it cannot , with any likelihood of Truth , be maintained , That the Books , called the Sibylline , were written by Divine Inspiration . HAving ( according as the necessity of Reason , and Truth , required ) presupposed , that the eight Books , pretended to be Sibylline , are the Fiction of some bold , and busie Christian , who would needs have his own fantastick Imaginations pass for Oracles : This Question , Whether they were writ by Divine Inspiration , falls of it self to the ground . For , it would argue a total Eclipse of sense , and understanding , to think , that God , who is the source of Truth , would be the adviser of an Imposture , and to say he were Authour of it , no less , then stark madness ; since a there is no communion between the light of Wisdom and the darkness of Lying . Whereof the Result is , That the Sibyls ( from whose Oracles the Idolatrous Romanes always derived Encouragements of Impiety to heighten their Superstition ) neither were , nor could be , ( in that regard ) the communications of the Spirit of God ; to whose Glory , and Worship , those Divinations were directly opposite . So that I cannot conceive any thing , but an over-earnestness of Dispute , should force St. Hierome to make such ostentation of the Sibyls , and maintain , against Jovinian , b That They had , for their Livery , Virginity ; and that Divination had been the reward of their Virginity : for it is an horrid Reward , to be made the Instrument of the Devil , to publish his Lies , and to contribute to his Deceits . Nor can I see , how the greatest of Ills can be ranked among Goods , nor ( at hazard , to say something to the advantage of the Sibyls ) that any Advantage can be made of this improbable shift ; that they made any other Predictions , then these , which induced the Pagans into Errour ; and that , upon the account of them , and their Virginity , they have been thought worthy recommendation . Not , that I would deny ; but it had been as possible for God , to declare by those women the Secrets to come , as to make Balaam's Ass to c speak , or move Balaam himself to Prophecy the coming of the Messias one thousand , four hundred , ninety , and two years before it happened : especially , seeing St. d Augustine , expounding these words of Saint Paul , e Whom he had before promised by his Prophets , took , from the Prejudice he had conceived thereof , occasion to write ; That there have been Prophets , who were not of him ; in whom also we finde some things , which they have sang , as having heard them of Christ ; as it is said of the Sibyl . But I hope , he , and the other Fathers , will pardon me ; if I presume to answer : That they have grounded their Opinion on a broken Reed ; to wit , the Authority of the eight Books of the pretended Daughter-in-law of Noah . For , First , They have taken for very antient a Piece , that was very new , and adulterate . Secondly , Though it were as antient , as they thought ; yet could it not be Divine ; for this very reason , that it contains ( as hath been already observed ) abundance of Errours : which no man , unless lost to his Senses , will ever impute to Celestial Revelation . Thirdly , Though it were granted , that those Pieces are as free from Errours , as they are full of them , and that their Original is to be taken much higher , then the Birth of our Saviour , yet would Hilary , the Deacon , deny , that it necessarily followed thence , that they came from God. f The spirit of the world , ( saith he ) is that , which possesses persons subject to Enthusiasms ; who are without God : for it is the chiefest among the worldly Spirits . Whence it comes , that he is wont , by conjecture , to fore-tell the things which are of this World ; and it is he , who is called Python , or the Prophecying Spirit ; it is he , who is deceived , and deceives by things , that have a probability of Truth ; it is he , who spoke by the Sibyl , imitating ours , and desirous to be numbred among the Celestial . For my part , I freely confess , it were a very hard matter to maintain ; that the eight Books of the Sibyls , which copy out the best part of the History of the Gospel had been written before our Saviour's coming into the Flesh , and ●…at they were the Productions of some Python , or Prophecying Spirit : but it is evident , that Hilary , reflecting on the fond Imaginations , wherewith they are pestered , chose rather to think them the Work a Fanatick , then a Divine Person ; and in that , ( though contrary to the Opinion of many of the Fathers ) , he is much in the right . For , though we should lay the Spunge on all the marks of their Supposititiousness before alleged , yet could we not any way wipe out that Character , which the said Rhapsody hath ( with its own hands ) imprinted so deep in its forehead , that it is remarkable in the chiefest of those great men , who would acknowledg its authority , and oppose it to the Heathens . CHAP. XXII . The Sentiment of Aristotle concerning Enthusiasts taken into Consideration . ARistotle a had been of Opinion , That , the heat of Melancholy being near the place of Intelligence , many were taken with Frantick and Enthusiastical Diseases ; That thence came all the Sibyls , Bacchides , and inspired Persons , that is , when they became such , not through disease , but the temperament of nature ; and thereupon alleges , that , Maracus of Syracuse was a better Poet when he was besides himself ; discovering thereby , That ( according to his Sentiment ) to say of a woman , that she was a Sibyl , was to put her into the qualification of Hypochondriacks , and such , as are subject to black Choler . But the common Opinion of the Heathens was , that the Sibyls were seized by a supernatural power , and not warmed by a simple Ebullition of black Choler ; and that their being so seised made ( while it lasted ) so strong an impression upon their minds , that it deprived them of all Intelligence and Memory . Thus Heraclitus , in b Plutarch , affirms , that the Sibyl had with her frantick mouth said things , which are neither ridiculous , nor gaudy , nor adulterate . Virgil introduces Helenus , speaking to Aeneas of the Cumaean Sibyl ; Thou the enraged Prophetess shalt see ; And elswhere , making a Description of her Transports , he uses these express terms : This said , her colour straight did change , her face And flowing Tresses lost their former grace ; A growing passion swels her troubled breast , And fury her distracted soul possest . And a little after , When she , not able to endure the load Of such a pow'r , strives to shake off the God , The more she chaf'd , the more he curbs her in ; Tames her wilde breast , and calms her swelling spleen . And again , — Then Phoebus slakes His curbing reins , and from her bosom takes His cruel Spurs , granting a little rest : Soon as her Fit , and high Distraction ceas'd . Lucan's Description is much to the same purpose ; and Claudian , in imitation of them , calls the Place of the Cumaean Sibyl The Porch of the enraged Sibyl . — But this Description , which naturally expresses the violent possession of an evil Spirit , tormenting the person it seises , in stead of raising an horrour in the Writer of the eight Books attributed to the Sibyls , enflames him with an emulation ; insomuch , that that impertinent person hath not been ashamed to attribute to the God of glory extravagant sallies , like those of the Devils , and to say of himself what the prophane Poets had writ of their Prophetesses : c Corpore tota stupens trahor huc , ignara quid ipsa Eloquar ; ipse sed haec mandat Deus omnia fari : And elswhere , d Sed quid cor iterùm quatitur mihi ? ménsque , flagello Icta , foràs vocem prorumpere cogitur , omnes Ut moneam . — And again , e Ut mihi divino requieta à carmine mens est , Orabam magnum genitorem , vis ut abesset ; Sed mihi suggessit vocem sub pectora rursum , Pérque omnes terras praecepit vaticinari . And that she came from Babylon f 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , furious , or fanatick . All which affords us a manifest Argument , that the unhappy Impostour , who took upon him to play the Sibyl , was besotted with such an extravagant conceit , that he would , upon any terms , be taken for an Enthusiast , and make the world believe , that the presence of some Celestial virtue produced the same in his mind , as the invasion of Satan does in those of possessed persons , whom he deprives of their Senses , and Transports with fury . Nor are we ( to excuse so extravagant a passion ) to make any account of those words of the eighth Book , Novi ego arenarum numerum , mensúmque profundi , Tellurisque sinus , tenebrosáque Tartara novi , Quot fuerint homines , quot sint , quótque futuri , Astrorum numeros , stirpes , frondés que quot usquam , Quot sint quadrupedes , quot pisces , quótque volucres . For , besides the impossibility there is to reconcile this insolent brag , I know all things , with the precedent confession , I know not what I say , any other way , then by attributing it to that alienation of spirit , which he would have described when he said , I know not what I say : it is absurdity enough , but to think , that the g Father of mercies , who disposes his gifts with infinite Wisdome , and an intention they should tend to the advantage , either of those which receive them , or others , would puff up the heart of any man with the windy knowledg of things absolutely unprofitable ; such as are those , which the Counterfeit Sibyl much glories in . For what advantage will it be to mankind , or thy self , that thou know the number of the Sands , of the Leaves , of the Fishes , &c. Will this variety of knowledg make thee any way better , or further thee in the way to salvation , more then another , who shall have learned , from the great h vessel of Election , who had been i caught into the third heaven , and there heard words not capable of being uttered , this admirably-modest protestation , k I determined not to know any thing among you , save Jesus Christ , and him crucified ? If therefore there were nothing else to be quarrelled at in the eight Books of the Counterfeit Sibyl ; but the insupportable vanity of the Authour , it should be more then sufficient to deprive him of his pretended Dignity of Prophet , and to condemn his Verses to be blown away ( as sometimes those of the Cumaean Sibyl ) disturbed in their order , And to the wanton Winds a Sport be made . CHAP. XXIII . That it was unadvisedly done by the Author of the Sibylline Writings , to put himself into the number of the Enthusiasts . BUt it may be these insolent Expressions , the affectation of Enthusiasin , and the other sleights of Imposture , are not in the Original , and that the Fathers , who have had the said Writings in great esteem , have not found them therein . On the contrary , Justine Martyr ( to satisfie us , that he very well knew as much ) takes particular notice of it , and observes them to the Greeks , adding to that Discourse of Menon in Plato , concerning such as foretell things to come , a We shall say no less , then that those are Prophets , and they have Extasies , being inspired of God , when they become famous for delivering many , and great things , and know not any thing of what they say , the ensuing Application , He clearly , and manifestly , saw into the Oracles of the Sibyl . For she had not ( as the Poets have ) the power to correct her Poems , after she had writ them , and to polish them , especially , as to what concerns the exact observation of Measures ; but she accomplished what was of her Prophecy , during the time of the inspiration , and , the inspiration failing , she no longer remembred the things she had said . Hence comes it , that all the Verses of the Sibylline Poems were not preserved . For we our self being at the City ( of Cumae ) understood so much from those , who led us up and down , and shewed us the places , where she spoke her Oracles , and a certain Urn made of Brass , where they said her Reliques were conserved . They also gave us this account , as having it from their Predecessours , That those , who received the Oracle , being people without instruction , many times failed in the exact observation of measures , and said this was the reason , why some Verses were without measure ; viz. that the Prophetess , after the Extasie of inspiration was over , remembred not the things she had said , and that those , who writ them , by reason of their ignorance , had lost the exact measure of the Verses . And a little lower ; Submit to the most antient of all the Sibyls , whose Books , it is so happened , are preserved all the World over ; and who , by Oracles , proceeding from a certain powerfull inspiration , hath taught you concerning those , who are called Gods , that they are not such . In like manner Constantine introduces the Sibyl , making her complaint to God , that he imposed upon her a necessity of Divining . Suidas , for his part , makes this Observation of the Chaldaean Sibyl , The Prophetess is not her self the cause , that her Verses are imperfect , and without measure ; but those , who took Copies of them : as not keeping close to the impetuosity of her way of delivery , and being not well read in Grammar . Besides that , with the inspiration , the memory of the things she had said failed her , and , for that reason , her Verses are imperfect , and the sense halting . Whether it be that this is come so to pass , through the dispensation of God ; to the end , that her Oracles should not be known to many unworthy of them , or that length of time hath been the cause of that , as well as many other things . Besides that , it is not to be admired , if the obscurity of the things said by the Prophetess , and the frequent Transcription of her Books , have occasioned the confusion of the sense , and measures of the Verses . Whereto b Marcus Antimachus adds ( as taking it from Lactantius , whom he ridiculously makes Priest of the Capitol , converted to the Christian Religion upon reading of the Sibylline Writings . ) That , what is to be had of the Sibylline Books , is not onely easily slighted by those , who are troubled with the disease of the Greeks : for that it is easie to recover it ( for scarce things seem more precious ) but also is thought not to deserve any credit ; because there is not an exact measure observed in the Verses . Now this is the fault of the Transcribers c ( who were not able to reach the impetuosity of her way of delivery , and were not well read in Grammar ) and not of the Prophetess ; for when the inspiration was over , she no longer remembred the things she had spoken . CHAP. XXIV . That the Fathers , who were surprised by the pretended Sibylline Writings , supposed the Authour to have been an Enthusiast . IT is manifest then , that both the Antient , and Modern Christians have been so far from being ignorant , or distrustfull of the Enthusiasm of the pretended Sibyl ; that they have taken it for the fundamental Principle of the Opinion they had of her Poem , and been carried away with reports , without reserving to themselves ( as reason would have required ) the privilege to examine them . For , First , Justin Martyr , giving credit to the Discourses of those among the Cumaeans , who had shew'd him the Antiquities of their City , dissents from the common perswasion ; viz. that the Cumaean Sibyl did not onely speak her Verses ; but also writ them upon Leaves , which the Wind carried away : upon which occasion a Virgil brings in Aeneas , making this Prayer , Blest Virgin , not to Leaves thy Verse commit ; and b Javenal says to his Readers , to excite their Attention , Credite me vobis folium recitare Sibyllae . Secondly , He makes but an ill Parallel between the Stories , which the Cumaeans had entertained him with , concerning their Prophetess , and these spurious and upstart Oracles , which he said were preserved all over the World ; never considering , that the Cumaeans never knew any thing of them , and their very being so common , as he imagines , should as well have raised a distrust in him , as in the Greeks , who knew there was not any thing more carefully kept at Rome , then the Sibylline Oracles ; which had been got together from all places , as far as the power of the Empire extended . Suidas also , thinking to alledg sufficient excuses for the Poems attributed to the Chaldaean Sibyl , hath onely made a Discovery of his own Impertinence : For , First , Upon what score would he have the Transcribers to be so ignorant ? Is there any likelihood , that the Heathens , who thought them Divine Sentences , would employ the simplest among them , to put together things , which they accounted so precious , and Sacred ? Secondly , Is it not a great mistake , to think , that God ( whose Works are ever suitable to his own Majesty , that is to say , Divine , and Perfect ) could ever have pronounced Verses , that were imperfect , both as to their Sence , and Measure , to those , whom he inspired ? Thirdly , Could the want of Measure , and Sence , which was obvious to all the world , hinder the knowledg of the unworthy , more then of the worthy ? Or are the later in a greater capacity , to finde sence , and order , where there is not any , then the former ? Fourthly , Can any one say , that this manifest , and by-all-acknowledged , imperfection proceeds from God ; but he must withall sacrilegiously accuse him of having , by his dispensation , opposed his own intention , by making fruitless ( at least in part ) what he had ( as is supposed ) vouchsafed to reveal for the advantage of men ? Fifthly , What disorder could length of time , and frequent Transcriptions , have occasioned in the pretended Oracles of the Sibyls ; when they were in the time of Justin Martyr , ( that is , at their very Hatching ) imperfect ? And , as for the Copies , which some Christians ( deceived by their own credulity ) with abundance of Zeal dispersed abroad , who sees not , that , besides their being absolutely unknown to the Heathens , who received them onely from their hands , they were taken out of one another , with great care , and by persons , who professed Letters ; as Justin Martyr , Clemens Alexandrinus , Lactantius , &c. so , as that they they should rather have diminished , then multiplied the Faults : as indeed it is evident ; that the Different Lections , which are found in the citations of these Fathers , are not Corruptions , that have disfigured , and defaced the Work , pretendedly Sibylline ; but Corrections , which have bettered it , and made it less imperfect , then it was ? And certainly , what hath really occasioned the Blanks , and other Defaults , that are in it , hath been nothing else , but the affectation of that incomparable Antiquity ; which the Impostour , who first advanced it , made so great ostentation of , with an Impudence , and malicious vanity , as great , as what was , one hundred and sixty years since , betrayed by Johannes Annio , a Jacobine , afterwards Master of the Sacred Palace at Rome ; who would needs fill the Universe with Supposititious Books , under the Names of Berosus , Megasthenes , ( whom he transforms into a Chimaerical Metasthenes ) Zenophon , Archilochus , Philo , &c , and scatter up and down Italy , especially in the Places about Viterbo ) Pieces of Marble , made infamous by the Inscription of his Invention , and Forgery c . For the Counterfeit Sibyl , to bring her Name into greater Veneration , and ( instead of absolutely smothering the Discoveries of her Imposture ) to shift all the blame upon the Transcribers , Progress of time , and the irretrivable loss it hath occasioned in the most precious things of Antiquity , put out her ill-digested collection , maimed , and imperfect , imagining ( what indeed the event hath confirmed ) that the Readers would entertain it ( as the wretched Ruins of a great Wrack ) with more compassion , then rigour ; and rather hug , and cherish the miserable remainders thereof , then censure it according to its deserts . Thus , having confuted all the Suppositions of Suidas , I have with the same labour destroyed those , which Antimachus borrowed out of his Dictionary , to make a present of them to Lactantius ; so that all I have to do is , to advertise by the way ; that , as this man had no reason to imagine Lactantius taken out of the College of the Capitol-Priests , and brought to the Profession of Christianity by the reading of the pretended Oracles ; so was it most weakly done of him to look for them at the Capitol in the Time of Constantine : since that , three hundred years before , Augustus had transferred them thence , under the Basis of Apollo Palatinus , where they continued till twenty five years after the Death of Constantine , according to the Observation of Ammianus Marcellinus . CHAP. XXV . The common Sentiment of the Fathers concerning Enthusiasts . COme we now to see , whether true Theologie , and the Sentiment of the Fathers , clear , and confirmed from Age to Age , may permit ; that the pretended Sibyl ( who said of her self what the Idolatrous Heathens writ of their Prophetesses ) should have been taken by some of the antient Christians for a Prophetess , and truly inspired of God. It was so certain among the Heathens , that their Sibyls had been possessed and when they Prophecyed ) cast into such an alienation of Spirit , that ( according to the Testimony of Diodorus ) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , to act the Sibyl , signified among them , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , to act the part of a person inspired , and transported . And Suidas himself acknowledges ; that , to say of a man , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , He Sibyllizes , hath the same sence , as if it were said of him , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , He is seduced , He behaves himself like one , that hath the Gift of Divination . Now it might seem , that the Prophets felt some motion , like that of those , who foretold things to come ; since that , as we read of Saul , a when the evil Spirit from God was come upon him , he Prophecied , whereas the Scripture gives us expresly to observe , b that the Spirit of God was also upon him , as upon Samuel , and David ; adding , that he went on , and Prophecyed , untill he came to Naioth in Ramah ; that c he stripped off his cloaths also , and Prophecied before Samuel in like manner , and lay down naked all that day , and all that night . Besides , the LORD , threatning the Israelites by Hosea , says ; d The Prophet is a fool ; the Spiritual man is mad . So the Captains , sitting with Jehu in Ramoth-Gilead , spoke no less disadvantageously of the Prophet , sent by Elisha to anoint Jehu King of Israel , asking ; e Why is this mad fellow come to thee ? And Schemaiah the Nehelamite , stirring up Zephaniah , and the other Priests , against Jeremiah , writ to them ; f The Lord hath made thee , &c. that ye should be Officers in the House of the Lord for every man , that is mad , and maketh himself a Prophet . And Saint Ambrose doth , in appearance , acknowledg it , by this Discourse ; g There are certain h Madnesses , and alienations of spirit , which are true , and ( it may be ) of the Prophets ; who , i being transported , as to their understanding , Prophecied , being so filled with the Spirit of God , that to some they seemed mad : when , not minding their own safety , many times naked , and bare-foot , as Esay the Prophet did , they ran among the People ; crying , not what they would themselves , but what the Lord commanded them . But ( for the beter understanding of all these Passages ) the Christian Reader is onely to remember ; that , as the Prophets ( though they did not any action , that was irregular , or void of reason ) passed for Mad men in the apprehension of the profane ; such , as might be the Captains at Ramoth-Gilead , and Shemaiah , the Presecutour of Jeremiah : so the Devils egged on their Foretellers of things to come , to play the Apes , and imitate the Prophets , and to brag ( even when they were at the height of their Extravagance ) of Inspirations , equal with theirs . So that , if the true Prophets , moved by Celestial Grace , discovered the operations of it , by some action suitable to their condition ; upon which account Saul ( being among them ) stripped himself of his Royal Robe , and lay upon the ground , humbling himself before God , and celebrating the glory of his Infinite Power , according as the Spirit gave him to speak : on the contrary , when he was overpressed with Melancholy , and tormented by the evil Spirit , which put him into Madness , and Ecstasie , he spoke also , in that condition , as if he had Prophecyed . And Saint Ambrose minds us of the difference , there is between the servile transportation of Possessed Persons , which darkens the light of their minds , binds up its Faculties , makes their Reason unprofitable , and forces them to violent motions , and that holy Ravishment of the Prophets ; which , filling them with admiration , and joy , refined their understanding , and left them the free use of their ratiocination , yet in such manner , as to diver them from all humane Considerations , and bend their thoughts to an extraordinary submission to God. Upon which account he said , They cryed , not what they would themselves ; but what he commanded : intending to express thereby the violence they did themselves , by renouncing their own will , that they might , the more freely , pursue the motions of his Grace : and observed further , that they minded not their own safety ; representing , that they regarded not the preservation of their Lives , nor their own convenience ; but were always ready to Sacrifice themselves , and protest with St. Paul ; k None of these things move me , neither count I my life dear unto my self . Nor did he absolutely pronounce ; that the action of the Prophetick Spirit upon the Person , who was thereby inspired , made him a Fool , or so drew him out of himself , as that he was without reason , and had no other motion , then what was forced : but that ( inclining him to do , not what his own ratiocination suggested to him ; but what it self advised him to ) it many times put him upon such extraordinary actions ; that those , who vouchsafed not to consider the signification thereof , were ( by their own corrupt judgment ) induced to attribute them to Madness , and Extravagant Transportation : which obliged him to say , not that He was , but that To some he seemed Mad. Tertullian went yet much further ; when , drunk with the cup of Montanus , he esteemed highly of those Ecstasies , and Transportations , which so ravish a man out of himself , that he looses ( either wholly , or in part ) the freedom of his Ratiocination . But in regard Justin Martyr ( as well as he ) was of opinion ; That those Alienations , which he pretended to have been in the Cumaean Sibyl ) might proceed from Divine Inspiration , it is of some consequence , as well to clear up his sentiment , as to consider what judgment Antiquity hath made thereof : and that the rather , for that we have now some l Divines , who imagine ; That God does sometimes send such strong , and violent , Irradiations of his Love , as strike through the Hearts of men , like Thunder-bolts , force those , who receive them , to cry out , and do so cast them down , that they are as it were dead . Further , That the Persons , who are honoured with such an Illumination , have motions of Piety so impetuous , that they cannot pray unto God ; and , when they attempt it , suffer incredible pains , their Bodies not being able to bear the vehement motions of so great a Devotion . In his Book Of the Soul , m he hath this Discourse ; ( which Pamelius unjustly applies to Prisca , or Maximilla , dead fifty years before ) There is at this day among us a n Sister ; on whom are fallen the Gifts of Revelations , which she endures , in spirit , in the Church , during the Divine Solemnities , by Ecstasie . And in another place ( having supposed , that the Ecstasis , that is to say , the deep sleep , that fell upon Adam , was o the force of the holy Spirit , working Prophecy ) he adds ; p God sent him an alienation of spirit , which is a spiritual force , wherein Prophecy consists : and lower ; q We say , That Ecstasie is a sally out of sound sence , somewhat like Madness . Item ; r This shall be the property of the said alienation of spirit ; that it comes not through any injury done to health ; but according to natural reason : for it does not exterminate the understanding ; but force it out of the way . It is one thing to shake , another to move it ; one thing to overturn it , another to exercise it . What therefore proceeds from the Memory argues the sound constitution of the Mind ; if the soundness of the Soul be stupified ( the Memory remaining entire ) it is a kinde of Madness . Wherefore we are not said to be Mad , but to Dream : and so , it is then , if ever , that we are wise ; for our knowledge , though in Umbrage , yet is not extinct , save that it may then seem to be wanting . And s elsewhere , wresting to a wrong sence the words of the Gospel , t concerning Saint Peter's not knowing what he said , he put this Question , How not knowing ? was it through simple errour , or u want of reason ? w Wresting also the sence of Saint Paul's Discourse , he hath these Expressions ; Let him take out some Psalm , some Vision , some Prayer , in a spiritual way onely , that is in Ecstasie , in alienation of spirit . And against Praxeas ; x Neither Peter , nor John , nor James , were sensible of the Vision of God without a denial of Reason , and alienation of spirit ; for which we maintain ( in the cause of new Prophecy ) that Ecstasie , that is , alienation of spirit , is consistent with Grace . For it is necessary , that the man ravished in spirit ( especially , when he sees the glory of God , or when God speaks by him ) disclaim his own sentiment ; being overshadowed by the power of God : concerning which there is a Dispute between us , and the Psychici . And indeed Saint Hierome expresly numbers y among the Books , written by z him against the Church , six Volumes , Of Ecstasie , and a seventh , Against Apollonius ; wherein he endeavours to maintain whatever the other quarrels at : his Design being , to vindicate Montanus , who had written thus ; a Behold , man is like a Viol , and I am the Bow : man lies him down to rest , and I watch . Behold , the Lord , who takes mens Hearts out of them , and who also bestows Hearts on them : and Maximilla , who held this strange Discourse ; b The Lord hath sent me , ( &c. ) forced me , I being both willing , and unwilling , to learn the knowledg of God. The Church therefore , formally condemning the Opinion of those , who believed , that God made Ecstatick , and transported such , as he inspired , and that he exercised violence on their spirits , expressed her self , By Claudius Apollinaris , Bishop of Hierapolis , to this effect : c Montanus , through an insatiable covetousness of Primacy , giving access in his Soul to the Adversary , being of a sudden transported in mind , and out of himself , was inspired , and began to speak , and to pronounce strange words : and his Prophetesses were filled with an adulterate spirit , so as that they spoke , with a transportation of their understanding , unseasonably , and after a strange manner : and Theodotus , his Complice , was besides himself , and delivered up to the spirit of Errour . By Miltiades , Disputing against the same Montanus . ( b ) That false Prophet ; being in a Transport of spirit ( which is attended by Confidence , and want of Fear ) began by a voluntary Ignorance , which turned into an involuntary Madness of the Soul ; in which manner they cannot shew that any Prophet ( either of the Old , or New Testament ) hath been transported . By St. Irenaeus , who set forth , in the same colours , one of the Prophetesses of the Marcosians . e Being foolishly swollen , and puffed up by the said words , and having her Soul warmed by the expectation of what she should Prophecy , and her Heart beating more , then it should , she presumed to utter things Fantastick , and whatever occurred to her thoughts , vainly , and audaciously ; in regard she is set on by a vain spirit , according to what a better , then we , hath said of such People : to wit , that a Soul , enflamed by vain air , is a presumptuous , and shameless thing . By f Clemens Alexandrinus , giving the Impostours of his Time this Touch ; They Prophecied in Ecstasie , as the servants of an Apostate . By Origen , who esteemed that kind of Emotion unworthy the Holy men of God. g The Prophets were not ( as some imagine ) alienated in spirit , and spoke not through any violence of the spirit : If any thing ( saith the h Apostle ) be revealed to another , that sitteth by , let the first hold his peace : Whence he shews ; that he , who speaks , is at liberty to speak , when he will , and to hold his peace , when he will. By St. Basil , who presses the same Doctrine in these Terms . i There are some , who say , that the Saints Prophecied , being out of , or besides , themselves ; the humane understanding being shadowed by the Spirit : but this is contrary to what the Divine presence doth promise ; that it should alienate in spirit him , who is seised of God , and that , when he is full of Divine Instructions , he should , himself , be deprived of Ratiocination , and , while he contributes to the advantage of others , should reap no benefit from his own Discourses . In a word , How does it stand with Reason ; that , through the Wisdom of the Spirit , a man should become as one besides himself ? And , that the spirit of Knowledg should deliver what is incohaerent ? For neither is light the Authour of Blindness ; but stirs up the Visual Faculty implanted by Nature : nor does the spirit cause obscurity in mens minds ; but raises the Understanding to the contemplation of things intelligible , cleansing it from the stains of sin . Nor is it improbable , that , through the Design of the evil Spirit ( who lays his Ambushes to ensnare humane Nature ) the mind is confounded : but to say , that the same is effected by the presence of the Holy Spirit , is impious . By St. Epiphanius , who , strongly seconding him , says . k When there hath been any necessity , the Holy men of God have foretold all things with the true spirit of the Prophets , and a strong Ratiocination , and an understanding , reaching the sence of what was said . Again ; The Prophet spoke with a clear ratiocination , and , consequently , saying all things with a certain vigour , as l Moses , the servant of God , who was faithfull in all his House . The Prophet in the Old Testament is called the Seer , m The Vision of Isaiah , the Son of Amos , which he saw , &c. n I saw the Lord , &c. And , after he had heard what the Lord said unto him , coming towards the people he saith , The Lord saith these things . Do you not see , that this is the Discourse of one , who comprehends , and not of one , who is besides himself , and that he expressed not himself , as one that was transported in his understanding ? In like manner Ezechi●l , the Prophet , hearing the Lord speak thus to him ; o Take thou also unto thee Wheat , and Barley , and Beans , &c. p and bake it with dung , that cometh out of man , answers , q Ah! Lord God , behold , my Soul hath not been polluted : for , from my youth up , have I not eaten of that , which dieth of it self , or is torn in pieces , neither came there abominable flesh into my mouth . For , knowing that the Oracle had come to him from the Lord , to serve for a Threat , he was so far from being distracted in his understanding ; that he r delayed to do it : but that he was of that Opinion , is to be attributed to the settledness of his thoughts , which may be argued from his expostulation , Ah! Lord God , &c. This indeed being proper to the true Prophets , to have their reason fortified by the Holy Spirit , by Instruction , and Discourse . Daniel also , had not he s knowledg , and skill , in all Learning , and Wisdom , and comprehended his own imaginations● ? He , who resolved the Riddles of Nebuchadnezzar , and explicated , in such manner , what the other had seen in his Dreams , that he presently gave him the Interpretation thereof , with a settled spirit , and , out of a superabundance of the gift of God ; having an intelligence of things above all men , through the riches of the spirit truly instructing the Prophet , and those , who ( by the means of the Prophet ) were honoured with the Precepts of Truth ? But what t these promise to Prophecy , they declare ; being not well in their wits , nor comprehending the meaning thereof : for their words are elusive , ambiguous , and such , as are uncapable of a right sence . By St. Chrysostome , who writes ; u Hence we learn also another thing ; to wit , That the Prophets were not as those , who foretell things to come : for there , when the Devil breaks in upon the Soul , he blinds the Understanding , and so darkens the reasoning Faculty ; that they utter what they have to say , their understanding not knowing any thing of what is said ; but affording a Sound , as an inanimate Pipe , &c. But the holy Spirit does not so ; but suffers the heart to know what it says . For , if it knew it not , how should it say , that the word is good ? The Devil , as an enemy , and one , that professes open Hostility , fights against the humane soul ; but the Holy Spirit , as taking care of it , and ready to do it good , communicates his counsel to those who receive it , and reveals unto them things divine with understanding . And elswhere ; x If any one hath been seised by the unclean spirit , and hath divined , as being besides himself , he hath been reduced to that condition , bound by the spirit , not knowing what he said . For it is proper to such , as foretell things to come , to be out of themselves , to suffer violence , to be drawn , pushed forward , dragged , as one , that is mad . The Prophet is not so ; but , with a watchfull understanding , and settled disposition , and knowing what he uttereth , he saith all things , &c. After that by certain Ceremonies , and Observations , some one had bound the Devil in the man , the man foretold things to come , and was tormented in Divining , and torn to pieces , and was not able to bear the impetuosity of the Devil , &c. Such is the violence , which they suffer , who are once delivered up to the Devils ; that is , they are alienated from their natural understanding , &c. The evil spirit filling the Prophetess with Fury , she immediately unbound her hair ; behaved her self , as one distracted , and foamed at the mouth , and spoke extravagant things , as if she had been drunk , &c. Our Prophets prophecied as became them , knowingly , and with absolute liberty ; and they were accordingly their own Masters , to speak , or speak not , as they pleased : for they were not forced by necessity ; but honoured with power . Upon which account it was ; that Jonas fled , and Ezekiel deferred , and Jeremiah excused himself : God not pressing them by necessity ; but advising , admonishing , threatning them ; not darkning the understanding . For it is the property of the Devil to make a tumult , to cause madness , and much obscurity , and the property of God , to illuminate , and teach , with apprehension , the things , that are necessary . Again ; y To the end a man should not contend , nor move any sedition ; he shews that the gift is subject : for in that place he calls the efficaciousness of it , the spirit ; but if the spirit be be subject , how much more thou , who dost possess it , shalt not thou be just in contending ? By z Saint Hierome , who , treating of the same matter , says . We are also to observe , that this assumption , or charge , or weight , of the Prophet , is a Vision ; for he speaks not in Ecstasie , ( as Montanus , and Prisca , and Maximilla fondly imagine ) but what he prophecies is the Book of the Vision of one , who understands all he says , and makes it appear in the midst of his People ; that his Vision is the weight of the Enemies . Again ; a We are to observe , that the assumption , or charge , whereof we have already spoken , is the Vision of the Prophet , and that ( contrary to the perverse Doctrine of Montanus ) he understands what he sees , and speaks not as a fool , nor gives ( as distracted Women do ) a sound , without any signification . Whence it comes , that the Apostle commands , b that , if any thing be revealed to another , that sitteth by , the first should hold his peace . For , ( saith be presently after ) c God is not the Authour of Confusion , but of Peace . Whence it is manifest ; that , when any one holds his peace of himself , and gives way for another to speak , be can either speak , or hold his peace , at his pleasure ; but that he , who speaks in Ecstasie , that is , against his will , is not at liberty to speak , or be silent . And again ; d The Prophets spake not in Ecstasie ( as Montanus , with his foolish Women , dreams ) so as they knew not what they uttered , and ( when they instructed others ) were themselves ignorant of what they said ; of which ( sort of people the Apostle says , e Understanding neither what they say , nor whereof they affirm : but , according to Solomon , in his Proverbs , f The Heart of the Wise teacheth his Mouth , and addeth Learning to his Lips ) they also knew , themselves , what they said . For , if the Prophets were Wise men ( which we cannot deny ) and g Moses , learned in all Wisdom , spoke to the Lord , and the Lord answered him ; and it is said of Daniel to the Prince of Tyrus , h Art thou wiser , then Daniel ? and David was wise , making his brag in the Psalm , i Thou hast manifested unto me the unknown , and hidden things of thy Wisdom : how could the wise Prophets ( like irrational Creatures ) be ignorant of what they said ? We read in another place of the Apostle ; k That The Spirits of the Prophets are subject to the Prophets : so as that it is in their power , when to be silent , and when to speak . But , if that seem weak to any one , let him consider this saying of the same Apostle ; l Let the Prophets speak , two , or three ; and let the other judg : If any thing be revealed to another , that sitteth by , let the first hold his peace . How then can they hold their peace , since it is in the power of the Spirit , who speaks by the Prophets , to be silent , or to speak ? If then they understood what they said , all was full of Wisdom , and Reason : and it was not an empty Sound , that came to their Ears ; but God spoke in the spirit of the Prophets , according to what another Prophet says ; m The Angel , that talked with me ; and , n Crying in our Hearts Abba , Father ; and , o I will hearken what the Lord shall say unto me , &c. p If what the Prophet said be called Vision , let us hear no more of the Extravagances of Montanus ; who thinks , that the Prophets foretold things to come in Ecstasie , or Madness ; for they could not see what they were ignorant of . By q Hilary the Deacon , who interprets these words of St. Paul ; r To one is given by the Spirit the word of Wisdom , after this manner ; That is , Prudence is given him , not through the assistance of Letters , but by the irradiation of the Holy Spirit ; that his Heart might be illuminated , and Prudent ; and that he might discern the things , which were to be avoided , and which were to be pursued . Again , upon these words , s He that speaketh in an unknown Tongue edifieth himself ; but he , that Prophecieth , edifieth the Church , he makes this Remark ; For it may be , in regard he alone knows what he says , he alone is edified : for he , who Prophecies , edifies all the people ; when what he says is understood of all . By the Authour of the Commentary upon the Epistles , attributed to Saint Hierome , whereof I should make no account ( since it is , if not the Work of Pelagius , as it seems to be , sufficiently pestered with Pelagianisms ) if Primasius , Bishop of Adrumetum , had not almost wholly Copied it into his own ; even that very Passage , where that man ( whoever he were ) Contemporary of St. Augustine , interpreting the words of St. Paul , ordering him , that spoke in a strange Tongue , to be silent in the Church , and to speak to himself ; and to God , when there is not any to interpret , writes , Let him prudently keep it to himself , and to God , that he hath that grace . And upon these words ; The Spirits of the Prophets are subject to the Prophets , he adds ; He , who hath the spirit of the Prophets , is subject to the other Prophets , by the society of Grace : whereby he is not jealous ; that another should Prophecy , when it is revealed to him . By Theodoret , Bishop of Cyrus , who upon these Words , t The Spirits of the Prophets are subject to the Prophets , declares ; That the Gifts are called Spirits . By Primasius , Bishop of Adrumetum , who concludes from the same place ; u That The Spirit of Humility , and Charity , ought to be in the Prophets ; because God is not the Authour of Pride , and Dissension , who dwells not in them , but of Peace ; because the things they Prophecy are known to them . And , from the last Verse of the same Chapter ; He , who is a true Prophet , no doubt , knows , and stands not in need of admonition , or reproof ; because w he judgeth all things : yet he himself is judged of no man. By Remy , Arch-Bishop of Lyons , confounded ( by Villalpandus , and others ) with St. Remy of Rheims , x when having read the Text of St. Paul in the Singular number ; The Spirit of the Prophets is subject to the Prophets , he observes , That The Holy Spirit is , after a certain manner , subject to all the Saints : for that it forces them , not of a sudden to break forth into speech , as the evil Spirit doth in Possessed Persons , and Lunaticks ; but leaves them at liberty to speak , or be silent . Then adds ; Otherwise , if we read in the Plural Number , The Spirits of the Prophets are subject to the Prophets ; we must understand , by Spirits , the Gifts of the Holy Spirit ; that is to say , the Tongues , the Virtues , the Casting out of Devils , the advice of Wise men . Now these Gifts are in such manner subject to the Elect ; that , when they please , they exercise them , and , when they please , they keep them , as it were concealed . By these Words is given us to understand ; that , although many Doctours were together , who knew by the Holy Spirit what they ought to say ; yet are they not always so compelled by the Holy Spirit , but that , one being silent , the rest may also be silent . By Oecumenius y who inserts these Words in his Chain upon the same Passage ; He calls the Spirits of the Prophets the spiritual Gift it self . Then to the end no man should say , And , how can I be silent ; for the Holy Spirit inspiring forces a man to speak , whether he will , or no ? No ( saith he ) for the Gift is subject to the Prophet ; that is to say , it is in his power to speak , or be silent : contrary to what happens in Diviners ; for those , after their Enthusiasm ( even against their wills , as Possessed Persons ) say what they would not . If then the Gift be subject to the Prophets ; would it not be inconvenient , that you should be subject to what profits in common ; so as that , when it were requisite to be silent , you should be silent ? Consonant thereto , is the common Sentiment of the Modern Latine Interpreters : as Peter Lombard , Bishop of Paris ; Nicholas de Lyra , a Franciscan ; Thomas de Vio ; Cardinal Cajetan ; Ambrose Catharin , Arch-Bishop of Conza ; James de Feure D'Estaples , John de Gagny , and Claudius Cuillaud , Doctours of Sorbon ; Francis Titelman , of the Order of Saint Francis ; Arias Montanus , of the Order of Saint James ; ●…anuel Sà , of the Society of Jesus ; and others , whom , for brevity ●…ke , I forbear to mention . CHAP. XXVI . Consequences following upon the common Sentiment of the Fathers concerning Enthusiasm . FRom all the precedent Testimonies it follows ; First , That there never was any Body deprived of their Understanding , by the efficaciousness of any celestial Inspiration . Secondly , That whoever says , he is compelled , transported , and alienated in spirit , does , by that very allegation , discover , that he is not moved by the Holy Spirit . Thirdly , That the Sibyls , who ( by the Confession of all Antiquity ) were Mad , during the time of their Enthusiasm , were Women , not onely Heathens ; but possessed with Evil Spirits . Fourthly , That the name of Sibyl having never been used , but to denote Persons of that condition , could never have been appropriated to any of the Holy women mentioned in Scripture . So that , as a Glycas , who bestowed it on the Queen of Sheba , did , in so doing , treat her very unworthily : so b Onuphrius , writing , That Deborah , the Wife of Lapidoth , an Hebrew - woman , mentioned in the fourth Chapter of Judges , might be the most antient of all the Sibyls , and that there might be added to her Miriam , the Sister of Moses , and Aaron , as may be read in Exodus , and , lastly , Huldah , the Wife of Shallum , of whom are read many things in 2 Chron. 34. under Josias , King of Judah● ; not onely contradicts himself , in that , to the prejudice of his Supposition concerning Moses's Sister ; whom he places among the Sibyls , he conceives Debora , who was not born , till one hundred , fourscore , and one years , after the Death of Miriam , was the most antient of them all but hath also ( for want of reflection ) put a notorious Affront upon those Devout and Religious Ladies , in comparing them to Possessed Persons , and Sorceresses ; such as were all those , whom the Heathens put into the qualification of Sibyls , because of their Transportation , which they believed to have been Divine . Fifthly , That the Authour of the eight Books , entituled the Sibylline ( upon this very account , that he brags of having pronounced his Oracles with alienation of spirit , by violence ; and not knowing what he said ) hath disclaimed the quality of Prophet ; which he would have usurped , and deserved : we should apply to his Fantastick Imaginations the Judgment , which St. Epiphanius made of those of Montanus ; c Those are the Discourses of an Ecstatick , and one , who comprehends not what he says ; but shews another Character , then the Character of the Holy Spirit , who spoke by the Prophets . Sixthly , That , if the pretension of the foresaid bold Forger argued him guilty of the greatest Impudence imaginable , that of the Authour of the Predication of St. Paul , which refers the Heathens , to the Sibyl , and Hystaspes , was yet more unworthy , and more sacrilegious . Seventhly , That St. Justin , who maintains the Transportation of the Cumaean Sibyl , and attributes to her the Verses he had extracted out of the eight Supposititious Books , under the name of Noah's Daughter-in-law , went upon a most false ground , and such , as was contrary to the perswasion of the whole Church , and to the form of Disputation between the Orthodox , and the Montanists , and such Fanaticks . Eighthly , That the same St. Justin , and Clemens Alexandrinus after his Example , having taken occasion to celebrate the Counterfeit Sibyl , as a Prophetess ; and to recommend Hystaspes , as inspired of God , from their having found somewhat to their commendation in the pretended Predication of St. Paul , have injured their own Reputation , by contracting an over-confident familiarity with Apocryphal Writings . For , though their Learning , and the Rank they held in the Church , exempted them from the rigour of the Prohibition , made since by St. Cyril to his Catechumen , saying to her ; d Read not any thing of the Apocryphal Books ; yet had they as great reason , as St. Hierome , to cry out ; e Let us hear no more of the fond imaginations of Apocryphal Authours ; and to conceive the same Horrour thereof , as he would have raised in Laeta , and his little Disciple , Pacatula ; giving them this remarkable Advertisement ; f Let her beware of all the Apocryphal Books ; and , if at any time she have an inclination to read them , not for the truth of the Tenets , but out of a reverence for the Signs [ which are observed therein ] let her know , that they are not of those , under whose Names they go , and that many evil things are crept into them , and that it is the Work of a great Prudence to seek Gold amongst Dirt , &c. Let her Delight be in the spirits of those , in whose Writings the purity of Faith is unquestionable ; and let her read the others so , as to judg of them rather , then follow them . If the examination of Books of doubtfull Authority was recommended to a simple Maid , how much more should it have been the care of those Great men ; for whom Christianity hath a veneration , as its chiefest Doctours ? And , if the most inconsiderable among the Laity should be armed with Precautions in reading , how much more requisite was it , that the Guids of the Church should read things with attention , and vigilance ? But , the desire of profiting out of all things , of taking advantages every where , of forcing Truth even out of the mouth of Falshood , and to become like Torrents , whose violence carries away what ever they meet with , hath made many of the Fathers , that nothing might escape the greediness of their Memory , neglect the best occasions they could have had to make Discoveries of their Judgment ; and not onely endeavour to draw to themselves all the apprehensions of the Heathen , as well solid , as ill-grounded ( as those great Rivers , which contain in their Chanels Golden Sand , and Dirt , mixed together ) but also triumph in that kind of employment , wherein there must sometimes be foul Play ; as if it had been lawfull for them to say with Aeneas , in Virgil , — g Dolus , an Virtus , quis in hoste requirat ? Thence came it to pass ; that St. Hierome , carried away with the violent Stream of this strange Prejudice , made no difficulty to alledg for his Discharge , that the Fathers h were forced to speak , not according to their own Opinion , but to say what was necessary against what the Gentiles maintained ; and that St. Paul , himself , grasped at all he touched ; that he turned his Back , to gain the better ; that he pretended a Flight , that he might Kill ; that the Testimonies , he made use of , speak one thing in their proper Places , and another in his Epistles ; that there are some captive Examples , which fight not at all in the Books , whence they are taken , yet serve him to get the Victory : as if ever the Apostle of God had , by his own Example , authorised the Licentiousness either of wresting the Scripture ; or stealing , for Truth sake , a shamefull , and basely-obtained , Victory , by a dissimulation of his own sentiment ; or of thinking all means indifferent , nay commendable , so it tended to the prejudice of Errour ; or of seeking ( according to the Maxim of Anaxagoras ) all things in all things , and setting up ( to play the expert Merchant , acording to what is recommended to Christians , by the Authour of the Constitutions , i as from the Apostles ) an open Bank in Religion . But it is not given to all to thrive in this Spiritual Truckage , and ( with Virgil , who boasted he gathered Gold out of Ennius's Dung ) to finde the Gold of Christianity in the common - Sewers of Apocryphal Writings . CHAP. XXVII . Certain Dis-circumspections of the Fathers , concerning the Writing mis-named the Sibylline , considered . TO give the last Touch to this Discourse of the Sibyls , we have yet to observe some slight Forgetfulnesses , as well of the Antient , as Modern . For Example , St. Augustine a says ; that Virgil confesses , he had transferred , out of the Sibylline Poem , these words , which may be applied to our Saviour ; If any Print of Antient Crimes remain , Thou shalt efface them in thy happy Reign ; And from perpetual fear all Nations free . and , That ( it may be ) the Poet meant thereby something of the onely Saviour of the World ; which he thought it necessary to confess . Again , b That He should should not easily have believed of the Sibyl , that she had spoken of Christ , were it not , that one among the Poets , the most eminent of the Romane Language , before he spoke of the Restauration of the World things , which seemed to be sufficiently consonant to the Reign of our Saviour Jesus Christ , begins it with this Verse , saying , The last Time comes , which Sibyl's Verse declare : and that no body questions , but that the Cumaean Poem is the Sibylline . And c elswhere , that Virgil shews , that he said not these words of himself , In thy happy Reign , when he says , The last Time comes . Whence it is apparent , without any contradiction , that that was said by the Cumaean Sibyl . To which I answer , First , That Virgil does not say , he either had , or could have , taken any thing out of the Cumaean Poem ; which could not be come at by a Person of his Quality ; but that the last Time , which was to accomplish the Destinies , foretold by the Cumaean Poem , was then coming in . Secondly , That from this Discourse it does not any way follow , that the Cumaean Sibyl had uttered what the Poet writ ; but that she foretold the Fate of the Empire to its last Time : whereof ( according to his manner ) he makes a Description . Thirdly , That if there be any Piety in the Application of his words to our Saviour , it is wholly groundless : the meaning of the Authour having been absolutely different , as hath been shewed already , and not any way discovering he had any knowledg , or indeed Suspicion , of the Salvation of the Elect by Jesus Christ . d Isidore of Sevil , having presupposed , that the Gauls were so called , because of their Whiteness ; since 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , in Greek , signifies Milk , adds , Whence it comes , that the Sibyl calls them so ; when she says of them , — With Gold their White Necks are adorn'd : And yet it is not certain ; First , That these Words are not the Sibyl's , but e Virgil's , representing , in magnificent Terms , the Sculpture of the Buckler , bestowed by Vulcan on Aeneas . Secondly , That Isidore mistook the words of Lactantius , who had ( according to the Observation of St. f Hierome ) in this third Volume to Probus , held this Discourse ; The Gauls were antiently , by reason of the Whiteness of their Bodies , called Galatae ; and the Sibyl calls them so . Which the Poet would express , when he said ; — Their Milkie Necks enchac'd in Gold ; when he might as well have said , White . For it is evident ; First , That he attributes not to the Sibyl the Words , which Virgil made use of ; but onely the Use of the word Galatae , derived ( according to the common Opinion ) from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , which signifies Milk. Secondly , That he would not say , that Virgil took his Conception from the Sibyl ; but that he ( as well , as the other ) reflected on the Etymologie of Galatae , derived fron 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , and applied to the Gauls , by reason of the Whiteness of their Bodies . Besides , in the pretended Sibylline Writing , upon which Lactantius onely cast his eye , the word Galatae is not used to signifie our Western Gauls ; who are therein called g 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , & 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , and their Land h 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but to design the numerous Colony they had sent into the East of Gallo-Grecians , or Asiatick Gauls : and the Counterfeit Sibyl hath not any where insinuated , that these Gauls derived their Name from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ; but Lactantius presupposed it as likely , though without any necessity . CHAP. XXVIII . That the Conjecture of Cardinal Baronius , concerning the Correspondence between Virgil , and Herod , is not maintainable . CArdinal a Baronius , fixed in the Imagination ; that Virgil had learned from the Sibylline Verses , the approaching Advent of the great King ; and that he had out of flattery wrested the Sence , and applied it to Pohio's Son , alledges the Authority of the Emperour Constantine ; whereto we have answeredalready : then makes this Observation ; The said Maro might also have understood something from the Hebrews concerning this Business ; f●r Herod , King of the Jews ( when he came to Rome ) had often ( as b Josephus writes ) been entertained at the House of Pollio , Virgil ' s great Friend . Now , I intreat the Reader to consider , that all this is nothing , but Wind. For First , Josephus , who acknowledges , that Pollio was 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , of the number of those , who made greatest account of Herod ' s Friendship , does not particularly denote of which Pollio he speaks , and it is generally known ; that , besides Virgil's great Friend , mentioned by Pliny , c there was at the same time , in Rome , Vedius Pollio , a man no less familiar with Augustus , then Asinius ; as is observed by the same d Pliny . Secondly , Though Herod came four several times to Rome ; yet is it impossible , to make the conceit of Baronius to suit with any one of them . For the first Journey he made thither was in the year of Rome 714 , during the Consulship of Pollio , to implore the assistances of the Senate against the Parthians ; and then he was in a private Condition , made little stay , had other Things in his thoughts , then Discoursing with Virgil ( who was then onely beginning to come into Repute , without minding ought of Religion ) and , having his Imagination employed how to get ( as he afterwards did ) the Crown of Judaea , he would have been more likely to entertain Virgil , and Pollio , with the Rising of his own Glory , then of that of our Saviour ; whom the Scripture calls the e King of the Nations , and f the Day-spring from on high . As for the other three , they were all of them some years after the Death of Virgil ; which happened on the two and twentieth of September , in the year of Rome , 735. For the first was in the year of Rome , 738. to carry away the children of Mariamne into Judaea ; the second , in the year 744. to accuse them before Augustus ; and the last , in the year 746. to restore into favour Archelaus , King of Cappadocia , his Ally . So that Virgil was not then in a Condition to learn any thing , either of him , or of any of his Retinue ; or , yet , of his Friend Pollio . Thirdly , Josephus does not say ; that Pollio was ever Host unto , or entertained , Herod at his House : but that he lodged his Children , from the year of Rome , 733. at which time Virgil was in Greece , to the year 738. which was the third after his Death . And it is so far from being a good Consequence , Pollio entertained in his House the Children of Herod ; therefore , He received Herod himself into his House : that the contrary seems rather to be inferred , He lodged the Children of Herod ; therefore , He could not , at the same time , lodg Herod himself , their Father ; who had a Royal Retinue about him , and was more vain-glorious , then any Prince of his Time. I press not , that Cardinal Baronius ( directly contrary to the Emperour Constantine , who commends the Piety of Virgil ) censuring his prophane Flattery , renders him so much the more criminal , for that , having learned of the Jews the Mysterie of the Messias , he , out of a voluntary Malice , applied the Prophecy to Pollio , and his Son. All which considered , gives me the Confidence to affirm ; that the presumed communication of Virgil with the Jews is a groundless Imagination , and no more . CHAP. XXIX . That the Opinion of Anthonius Possevinus concerning the Sibyls , and their pretended Writings , is not more rational , then that of Cardinal Baronius . ANthony Possevin , carried away with the Tortent of the common Opinion , makes ( as the rest ) no small Stir with the Sibyls ; saying , That a Plato , Iamblichus , Porphyrius , and the other Academicks , of whose Doctrine b Petrus Crinitus hath written , have treated of the Sibyls . c Cicero hath treated of them , and Pliny ; and , before them , Varro in his Books Of Divine things , To Caesar ; As also afterwards , Cornelius Tacitus , Solinus , Fenestella , Marcianus Capella , Virgil , Servius , and others ; and of the Greeks , besides the Platonists , Diodorus Siculus , Strabo , Suidas , Aelian in his Books De varia Historia ; nay , among the Christians , and antient Greek Fathers , Eusebius , Justin , Clemens Alexandrinus , Stratonicus Cumanus , Theophilus in his Books to Autolycus ; and , among the Latines , Lactantius , Hierome , Augustine , &c. Now , many of the Fathers d have affirmed ; that these Sibyls had foretold things through the inspiration of God ; and the Apostle St. Paul exhorted the Gentiles to read their Oracles , as Clemens Alexandrinus hath left in writing , &c. Peter Garcias Galarza hath so Treated of all this whole matter ; that , comparing the Verses of the ten Sibyls with the Prophecies of the Holy Scripture , he hath shewed the admirable Harmony between them . But the Reader will be pleased once more to consider the inconsiderateness of this , otherwise learned , man ; who cites , among the Authours , that have spoken of the Sibyls , Theophilus of Antioch , and , in his Apparatus , questions , whether he should be admitted into that number ; saying , Theophilus of Antioch , in Case that Theophilus ever writ of the Sibyls . For First , The Heathens knew not of any Sibyl , but the Idolatrous ; as hath been already proved , and cite not any thing of what the Christians thought Sibylline : the Christians , on the contrary , made no account of what the Heathen esteemed , and confining themselves to the Rhapsody of the eight Books , which go under the Title of the Sibylline Oracles , were deceived , thinking them to be the antient Sibyls ; and consequently the Testimony of neither Heathens , nor Christians , is not strong enough to authenticate them ; in as much , as the former have charged them with Forgery ; and the later , who made account of them , were circumvented ; and their Design to bring them into credit proves ineffectual upon this account , that ( according to the Civil e Maxim ) The consent of him , who is mistaken , is null . Secondly , St. Paul neither was , nor could be , the Authour of the Recommendation attributed to him ; but some Apocryphal Writer , who ( impiously-bold ) took his Name upon him , to deceive the World with more ease . Thirdly , Eusebius does not so much , as name the Sibyls in the fifth Book of his History . Fourthly , The Name of Stratonicus was never heard of , among the Fathers of the Church . Cumae is not found to have produced any Ecclesiastical Writers : and Possevin , himself , grants as much ; for that he does not allow his Stratonicus any place in his Apparatus Sacer. Fifthly , It was no hard matter for Galarza to finde a Conformity between the Prophets and the Writings of the Counterfeit Sibyl , since she was ( whatever she may seem to the contrary ) a Christian by Prosession ; and that she writ them one hundred , thirty , and eight years after the Birth of our Saviour : onely it is to be remembred ; that this Conformity is not such , as is imagined ; and that the pretended Prophetess , to whom it is attributed , was full of Errours , and a corrupt Divine . If therefore we must ( with Possevin ) blame Opsopoeus the Printer of Basil ; it should be , for having inserted this confused Medley into the Body of Orthodox Writers , and added thereto the Oracles of the false Gods ; when nothing of it is Orthodox , or ought to finde place in the Christian Library . And , as to what is added by Possevin ; That It had been more expedient to set apart some few things of many , and particularly what might be taken , as most certain , out of the Writings of the Fathers , with Notes , or a Paraphrase thereupon ; such as Constantine the Great hath put before the Cumaean Sibyl cited by Virgil ; or Lactantius before Firmianus ; or Augustine before the Acrostick produced by Cicero : it is an Errour infinitely beyond what he was guilty of before . For it will never be expedient to propose to Christians , as a Direction , the Stumbling-Blocks , against which the Fathers fell , much less to raise them into an admiration of Supposititious Pieces . Besides , it is inconsiderately done by some , to alledg either the Paraphrase of Constantine ; who hath put Virgil , and his Poem so unmercifully to the Rack : or the Acrostick of the eighth Book of the Sibylline Oracles ; which Cicero no more thought on , then he did on the Story of Apuleius's Ass . The End of the First Book . OF THE SIBYLS . The Second Book . Of the CONSEQUENCES arising upon the Supposititiousness of the Writing pretended to be Sibylline . ADVERTISEMENT . TO revenge the antient Injury done to the Church ( in whose Bosom it is now above fifteen hundred years , that some have been willing to fasten the Supposititious Work of the Sibylline Writing ) and to Truth , which hath been miserably disguised thereby ; and lastly to the Fathers , who have been surprised by the unheard-of Impudence of the Impostour ; who , presenting them with a counterfeit Jewel , instead of a right Diamond , made them take Coals out of Hell-fire for a Divine Treasure : I have been forced to search into the very Roots of so deep an Imposture , as such , as whereto many of our Time ( even among the Protestants ) are still inclined to give Credit . And in what I have done out of this Design , I have cherished a certain Hope ; that those , who shall be any way offended at the seeming Novelty of my Sentiment , will vouchsafe to consider it without Prejudice : that , upon their acknowledgment of the solidity of its Grounds , they may acquiesce therein ; or , if they think otherwise of it , with Reason correct it . In the Interim ( presupposing it as well , and sufficiently , proved ) I shall intreat the Reader 's Attention , to consider the Consequences of the Doctrine unjustly attributed to the Counterfeit Sibyl , and , to proceed therein with some Order , Observe , First , In what Year precisely the Apocalyps ( whereof the false Prophetess attempts to wrest the true Sence ) was written by the Apostle Saint John. Secondly , About what time the extravagant Imaginations of the pretended Sibylline Writings came first abroad . Thirdly , By how strong a Prejudice they were possessed , who were ( out of an excessive Easiness of Belief ) induced to admit them . A TREATISE OF THE SIBYLS . BOOK II. CHAP. I. An Enquiry thout the Time , wherein Saint John wrote his REVELATION . AS we have , on the one side , the Consent of Antiquity , assigning the Life of Saint John to have ended on Sunday , the 27th of December , in the third year of Trajan ; coincident with the hundredth year after the Birth of our Saviour , according to the Computation now used : so have we , on the other , Saint Irenaeus , who suffered Martyrdom in the one hundred , ninety , and eighth year of Christ , affirming in the thirtieth Chapter of his fifth Book , cited by Eusebius ( both in the eighth Chapter of the third Book , and the eighth Chapter of the fifth Book of his History ) that the Apocalyps was written a about the end of Domitian ' s Reign : which is confirmed by Clemens Alexandrinus about the year 200. writing at the place , Copied out by Eusebius , that St. John b returned from Patmos , after the Tyrant ' s Death ; that is to say , after the eighteenth of September , in the year ninety six , on which Domitian was Assassinated . Eusebius seems the more absolutely to acquiess in their Sentiment , in that , having further published , and observed , in the seventeenth Chapter of his third Book , that Domitian , c towards the end of his Reign , became the Successour of Nero in his enmity , and War , against God , he certifies in the nineteenth Chapter , that Domitilla was Banished for the Profession of Christianity in the fifteenth , and last , year of that Prince's Reign , which falls in with the ninety sixth of our Saviour . Further , that the d Tradition of the Antients affirmed ; that St. John was called back from Patmos by Nerva ; and in his Chronicle ( upon the fourteenth year of Domitian , which he makes coincident with the second of the two hundred and eighteenth Olympiad ) that e Domitian was the second after Nero , who persecuted the Christians ; and that , in his Reign , the Apostle St. John , then banished to Patmos , had seen the Apocalyps , as Irenaeus declares . Which words manifestly relate to the place of that holy Prelate , which he had Transcribed twice in his History , and which yet St. Hierome , as well in his Version of Eusebius's Chronicle , as in his Catalogue , wrests to another sence , turning it , f Which Irenaeus interprets ; as if Euschius had written , not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . and his intention had been to tell us ; that Saint Irenaeus declared the Apocalyps ; rather then to give us to understand , that ( according to the Declaration of that great Martyr ) St. John saw his Apocalyps , not onely under Domitian , but the fourteenth year of that Prince , or ( to express it in his own Terms ) towards the end of his Reign . But with this little distortion of the words of Eusebius , St. Hierome , in his Catalogue , expresses their true sence , saying , g Domitian in his fourteenth year , raising , after Nero , the second Persecution , John ( banished to the Isle of Patmos ) writ the Apocalyps ; which Justin Martyr interprets , and Irenaeus . So that we must not , with h Cardinal Baronius , give that Interpretation to his Discourse ; as if Domitian had began his Reign fourteeen years after Nero. For , though it be indeed true ; since Nero died the tenth of June , 68. and Domitian came into his Brother's place on the eighteenth of September , 81. thirteen years , three moneths , and eight days after the unfortunate End of Nero ; and consequently about the beginning of the fourteenth year : yet was it not the intention of St. Hierome to acquaint us , what number of years had passed between the Reign of Domitian and that of Nero ; but that Domitian , in the fourteenth year of his Reign , ( which was the twenty seventh after Nero's Death ) raised the second Persecution against the Church . So that it was inconsiderately done of him , who Translated the Greek Version of Sophronius , the antient Interpreter of St. Hierome's Catalogue , into Latine , to make him say , as he fancied , i The fourteenth year after the Death of Nero , instead of turning it ( according to the proper expressions as well of St. Hierome , as k Sophronius ) l The fourteenth year , Domitian raising , after Nero , the second Persecution : nor indeed could it have been without contradiction to St. Irenaeus , Clemens Alexandrinus , and Eusebius , nay , to himself ; and that so much the more notorious , by how much the more he pretended to follow the last ; whose Discourse he hath Translated , in a manner , word for word . The Arabian Prolegomena upon the Gospels , published by Peter de Kirstein , have these words in them ; John made his aboad at Ephesus seven and twenty years ; that is to say , six under Nero , ten under Vespasian , two under Titus , and nine under Domitian : then was he Banished by Domitian into the Isle of Patmos , where he stayed seven years , till such time , as he was called back by Nero the younger ; that is to say , Nerva . By this account , the Apostle of God should have retired out of Palaestine into the Proconsulary Asia ; not ( as the Greek Fasti very probably suppose ) in the 68. of our Saviour , because of the Revolt of the Jews from the Empire , and the Eruption of the War brought into the Heart of their Country by Vespasian ; immediately upon the retreat of the Church of Jerusalem to Pella : but in the year sixty three , concurrent with the ninth of Nero , and the time of St. John's Abode , both at Ephesus , and Patmos , should have been thirty four years , comprehending six years of Nero , and the whole Reigns of Vespasian , Titus , and Domitian . For Nero killed himself ( as hath been already observed ) the tenth of June , 68. Vespasian ( having news brought him in Palaestina of the Murthering of Galba ; which happened on the sixteenth of January , 69. as also of the Tragical End of Otho on the twentieth of April following , and of the Rising of his Friends in Rome ) assumed the Empire , and kept it till the twenty fourth of June , 79. and Domitian , who had succeeded his Brother Titus , dying the 13th of September , in the year 81. was violently forced out of the world on the 18th of September , in the year 96. leaving the Empire vacant to Nerva ; who nulled all his Acts , and by that means , gave St. John the Liberty to return to Ephesus . But if this Calculation be receivable , in as much as it maintains the common Sentiment of the Fathers , concerning the time of St. John's return , yet can it not agree with the Relation of St. Irenaeus , affirming ; that , m almost in his time , Domitian began the Persecution , towards the end of his Reign , and leaving it to be inferred , that the Persecution was of no long continuance : which could not be said , if ( according to the account of the Arabians ) we must assign it seven years ; that is to say , a full half of Domitian's Reign , and not onely the End : whereto St. Irenaeus , Eusébius , and all the Fathers , strictly limit themselves ; among whom n Tertullian , Contemporary with St. Irenaeus , expresly observing the Violence of that Persecution to have made no great Havock , says ; Domitian , an Imp of Nero , as to cruelty , had designed a Persecution ; but , being also himself a man , he easily smothered what he had begun , having re-established those , whom he had Banished . So that , according to his Opinion , the mischief was stayed by his very Order , who had occasioned it . But , whereas by attributing to him the Re-establishment of the Banished , he derogates from the Authority of the Tradition of the Antients , which ( according to Eusebius ) delayed it till the Reign of Nerva , whom the Prolegomena ( I know not why ) call Nero the younger , I shall , by no means , presume so much upon his particular Opinion , as to oppose it to the common belief of all the Fathers . Which having forced us to reduce onely to one the seven years assigned by the Prolegomena , for the Banishment of St. John , imposes upon us yet a greater necessity to quit the Opinion of the Greek Fasti ; which place the return of St. John under the twelfth year of Domitian , coincident with the ninety third of our Saviour , and commit therein an Errour so much the more unmaintainable ; in that they make the Persecution cease , as also the effect it had ( by the confession of all ) caused two years before it began , and ridiculously presuppose , that St. John was ( by the Decree for his Release ) restored to his former Liberty , before he had been in a capacity to lose it , by the unjust Decree for his Banishment . He , who hath busied himself in writing a Synopsis of the Lives of the Prophets and Apostles , under the Name of o Dorotheus , having , by mixture of his own Conceptions , corrupted the words of the Synopsis of St. Athanasius , imagines ; that St. John was Banished by Trajan ; that he lived one hundred , and twenty years , and returned from Patmos to Ephesus after Trajan's Death . But all ( yet followed , as it should seem , by Suidas ) is contrary both to Tradition , and the Truth ; since First , Trajan came not to the Empire , till the twenty eighth of July , in the year 98. the very next to that , wherein St. John was restored by Nerva . Secondly , St. John was ( according to the Opinion of St. Hierome ) honoured with the Apostleship p in his Youth , and while he was yet a Boy ; so that the hundredth year of our Saviour , wherein he was Translated to Celestial glory , could not have been much beyond the ninetieth of his Age , ( to which St. Epiphanius confines himself ) nor coincident with the ninety eighth , chosen by Beda ; nor with the ninety ninth , which Usuard hath taken ; nor yet with the hundredth , which Cedrenus ( for some reason unknown to us ) thought most worthy his Choice ; And Thirdly , the Death of St. John was seventeen years before that of Trajan ; who dyed of a Flux at Selinuntium in Cilicia , on the tenth of August , in the year 117. CHAP. II. The Sentiment of St. Epiphanius , concerning the Time of the Apocalyps , refuted . I Have hitherto given an account of their Opinions , who ( dissenting from the common Tradition ) thought , that St. John had writ his Apocalyps , either before the twelfth year of Domitian ; about four years sooner , then he did : or under the Reign of Trajan ; much later , then is consistent with the Truth . I now come to prove the mistake of Saint Epiphanius , who ( contrary to the Opinion of all precedent Antiquity ) going back to the Reign of Claudius , would needs make that Prince Authour of St. John's Banishment to Patmos . a The Holy Spirit ( saith he ) necessitates John ; who , out of a Religious , and humble respect , refused to Evangelize in his old Age , after the ninetieth year of his Life ; b after his return from Patmos , happening under Claudius Caesar , and after an aboad of many years in Asia . And towards the End of the same Treatise ; c The Holy Spirit Prophetically foretells , by the mouth of St. John , what happened after his decease ; d he himself having in the Time of Claudius Caesar long before , when he was in the Isle Patmos ( for they themselves [ that is to say , the Alogians ] acknowledg , that these things have been accomplished in Thyatira ) written , through the Spirit of Prophecy , to those , who professed Christianity there at that time ; that a Woman should call her self a Prophetess . This Venerable man , pressed to Ward off the Objections of the Hereticks alledging the Supposititiousness of the Apocalyps , in that it presupposed , as extant , Churches , that were not in the Time of St. John ( as , for instance , that of Thyatira ) admits , without any necessity , the Objection of those troublesom Spirits , as if it had been out of all Question : then Answers ; That John spoke by Prophecy , not of the Church , which was then ; but of that , which should be planted some time after at Thyatira : where the People , seduced by the Alogians , and Montanists , should , after the ninety third year from our Saviour's Ascension , or the one hundred twenty sixth from his Birth , according to the account of St. Epiphanius , corrupt that wretched City with their Errour ; and , having cited the Text of the Apostle , makes Application of it in these Terms ; Do you not see , that he speaks of Women , who , having been seduced with an Imagination , that they had the Gift of Prophecy , have seduced many others ? Now I speak of Priscilla , and Maximilla , and Quintilla ; whose Seduction hath not been hidden from the Holy Spirit . In fine , after he had searched into the time , when he thought John Banished to Patmos , he shuts up his Discourse with this Conclusion ; that is to say , That in Thyatira a Woman should call her self a Prophetess . But , the more I consider this Answer , the less I finde it ( without prejudice to the respect due to its Authour ) capable of giving satisfaction to judicious Persons . For , First , Is there any likelyhood , that the Holy Spirit should direct Letters from the Son of God to Churches , which had no being , when it dictated them , and that we must understand these words , Unto the Angel of the Church , which is in Thyatira , write these things , I know thy works , &c. The last are more then the first , &c. I have a few things against thee ; because thou sufferest the woman Jezabel , who calleth her self a Prophetess , to teach , and seduce , &c. in this sence , Write to the Angel of the Church , which shall be in Thyatira , I know the works thou shalt do ; the last shall be more then the first ; I shall have some few things against thee ; thou shalt suffer the woman Jezabel , who shall call her self a Prophetess , to teach , & c ? It was no hard matter for St. Epiphanius to write it ; but whom hath he hitherto convinced of it , besides himself ? This manner of Interpretation being such , as that not any one of either the Antients , or Modern , hath followed it , the very Singularity thereof should be sufficient , not onely to bring it into suspicion ; but also to represent it as so much the more unmaintainable , in as much as all , that professed Christianity from St. John to St. Epiphanius , ( that is , from the year 100. to the year 375. wherein the later wrote against the Alogians had held the contrary to what it supposes , and took it for a thing indisputable , that the seven Churches , to whom our Saviour directed his Epistles , had been planted by the Ministery of Saint John before his Banishment to Patmos . Secondly , Contradicting his own Hypothesis , to wit , that Thyatira had not had any Church in the Time of St. John , he comes , for want of reflection , to maintain the opposite Affirmative , saying , Then the whole Church ( of Thyatira was wholly degenerated into the Sect of the Cataphrygians [ or Montanists ] accordingly the holy Spirit would needs reveal unto you how it should come to pass , that the Church should be seduced after the time of the Apostles , and St. John , and those who came after ; it was about ninety three years after the Assumption of our Saviour , that the Church of that place , ( to wit , Thyatira ) should be seduced , and fall into the Heresie of the Cataphrygians . For , if the Church were planted at Thyatira , it necessarily follows , it was there : the Allegation of the destruction of a thing containing the formal presupposition of its precedent existence . Thirdly , But , not to meddle any further with that contradiction of St. Epiphanius , nor the supposition , which he granted the Hereticks , as acknowledged by all , he advances a new one against the express Text of St. John ; for he writes expresly , that the whole Church of Thyatira was degenerated into the Sect of the Cataphrygians ; whereas the Holy Spirit , on the contrary , says it was not the whole Church of Thyatira , that had committed Adultery with Jezabel , and received her Doctrine ; but that , in Thyatira , there were some Members of that Church , which were not fallen into those Errours ; as it expresly declares , speaking To the rest in Thyatira , who had not received that Doctrine , nor known the depth of Satan , I say , &c. Fourthly , Saint Epiphanius , himself , does further destroy the Computation he had taken to denote the falling-away of the Church of Thyatira . For whereas , in his Dispute against the Alogians , he affirms , that , in the ninety third year after the Ascension ( and consequently the one hundred , twenty sixth after the Birth of our Saviour ) this Revolt happened ; in the fourty eighth Heresie , where he particularly refutes the Montanists , he comes thirty years later , then that Date , saying ; These , ( to wit , the Montanists ) were about the twenty fifth year of Antoninus Pius , after Adrian : which ( according to our Computation ) cannot concur , but with the year 156. and is necessarily false , as to their Judgment , who preceded in Time. For Claudius Apollinaris , Bishop of Hierapolis in Phrygia , limits the first eruption of the Montanists to the Proconsulship of Gratus , which is consonant to the year 142. or thereabouts : and Apolionius , the Romane Senatour , who suffered Martyrdom under Perennius , on the eighteenth of April , 181. observes , that , fourty years before , that Sect pretended to a Prophetick Spirit ; thereby insinuating , that it had broke forth about the year 139 , or 140. not much differing from the time assigned by Apollinaris , but three years later , then St Epiphanius would have it , in his Dispute against the Alogians , and thirty six years sooner , then he said in his Treatise against the Montanists . Fifthly , This Sect rose up particularly in Phrygia at a little Village , called Pepuzium , which the Inhabitants ( upon occasion of their pretended Prophets , who were Natives thereof ) named Jerusalem , and not ( as Epiphanius imagined ) in Thyatira in Lydia ; which , though adjacent indeed , and lying upon the Frontiers of Phrygia , yet made a Province of it self , as appears by the Testimony of Strabo ( in his thirteenth Book ) by Ptolomy ( in the second Chapter of his first Book ) by the Councel of Nice , Assembled by the Emperour Constantine the Great , in the year 325. and by that of Lydia , convened by Order of the Emperour Leo the First , in the year 450. where the Bishops of Thyatira subscribed . with the Lydians , as being of the same Division . Nay , though there were onely to satisfie us , but the very Denominations of Cataphrygians , Phrygastae , and Pepuziani , given by the Catholicks to the Montanists , they might suffice to make us apprehend , that we are not to look for their extraction in Thyatira , out of Phrygia , from which they are specifically denominated . Sixthly , From the application of the Name Jezabel arises a new Difficulty against the Sentiment of St. Epiphanius . For whether we read with St. Cyprian , in his fifty second Epistle , and with Primasius , Andrew of Caesarea , and Aretas , e Thy Wife Jezabel , which is consonant to the Reading as well of the antient Copy of Alexandria , wrote above thirteen hundred years since by Thecla , and given to King James of Great Britain by the Patriarch Cyril ; as of that of the French King's Library , followed by Robert Stephen , in the Edition of the New Testament in folio ; that of Alcala de Henares ; and that , which was followed in the Edition of the great Bible of Andwerp ; and other Impressions of Plantine : Or simply f The Woman Jezabel ; as is done by Hilary the Deacon , upon the eleventh Chapter of the second Epistle to the Corinthians ; Tychonius , ( in the Homilies unjustly attributed to St. Augustine ) Beda , Ansbert ( who joyns the two different Lections ) and Berengandus , whose Commentary was published by Cuthbert Tonstal , Bishop of Durham , under the Name of St. Ambrose : Or , lastly , take the Names of Woman , and Jezabel properly , to attribute either to the Wife of the Pastour of Thyatira , or of some other particular Person subject to his Government : Or whether , lastly , they be understood Figuratively of the Heresie ; as most of the antient Interpeters do : we shall not finde any reason to apply them ( as St. Epiphanius does ) to the three Prophetesses of the Montanists , Prisca , or Priscilla , Maximilla , and Quintilla put together , nor to any one of them in particular : not onely because they were neither born at , nor Inhabitants of Thyatira , but Phrygians , Natives of Pepuzium ; but also because the reprehension of the Son of God , charging the Jezabel of the Thyatirians with Adultery , and the use of things sacrificed to Idols , can no way be said either of those Women , whom Saint Epiphanius would have designed by the Name of Jezabel , or to any of the Montanists , persisting in the strict observation of the corrupt Maxims , which made them to err . For those People were so far from introducing Licentiousness , and Dissolution , into life , and ( as g Tertullian speaks ) unbuckling the Thong of Christian Discipline , to give way to crimes ; that they passed to the other extreme of the most scrupulous , and superstitious Austerity , condemning h Second marriages , the Use of things sacrificed to Idols , i the Eating of juycie flesh , and meats , during the time of Fasting , k Flight in time of Persecution , and much more the denial of Christianity , Adultery , and Idolatry , from which ( as indeed from all impurity of life , which they reproached the Catholicks with , attributing to them a l Beastial faith , and upon that acount , crying out against them by the Name of Psychici ) they thought themselves so free , that they called themselves m the Spiritualized , n followers of the Discipline of the Spirit , which endeavoured ( after the Example of St. Paul ) to o smother all the lusts of the Flesh , and which , to subdue it , proposed those p burthen , om things , which the Son of God meant , when he said to his Disciples , q I have yet many things to tell you ; but you cannot now bear them . But the crimes of the Jezabel of the Thyatirians were remarkable in the Sects of the Gnosticks , Nicolaitans , and others , whom St. Irenaeus , Tertullian , Saint Epiphanius himself , St. Augustine , and all the Heresiologists that came after , charge with the commission of them , so far , that Tertullian ( a Montanist , and admirer of those Women , whom St. Epiphanius pretends to have been designed by Jezabel ) engages agaiust the Gnosticks , because they were guilty of the crimes mentioned by Saint John ; as his Scorpiacum , and his other Writings justify . This , I say , demonstratively proves against St. Epiphanius ; that we must seek out the Jezabel of the Thyatirians elsewhere , then among the Montanists , and mildly interpret what seems harsh in the Discourse of that good man , wherein , after he had said , that the Apostle speaks ( under the Name of Jezabel ) of the seduced , and seducing Women of the Montanists , he adds , that , in that place , St. John wrote , that a Woman should call her self a Prophetess . For one Woman , ( to take the word strictly ) is not Women ; but I am rather apt to suppose , he took the word Woman collectively ; and in that comply with his meaning . As to his maintaining , that the Holy Apostle was Banished to Patmos , and there writ his Apocalyps under the Reign of Claudius , at least fourty two years sooner , then is held by the common Tradition of the Truth ; I desire the Reader to see him refuted by the very Acts of the Apostles , where he may finde in the eighteenth and nineteenth Chapters , that Saint Paul , having ( in the year of our Lord 51. coincident with the eleventh of Claudius ) sowed the first Seeds of Christianity at Ephesus , departed thence , to go and keep Easter at Hierusalem , and that , after his Return , he continued constantly at Ephesus two years ; that is to say , the fifty second , and fifty third of our Saviour , concurrent with the twelfth and thirteenth of Claudius , who died on the thirteenth of October , 54. on the twentieth day of the ninth Moneth of his fourteenth year . For , since Saint Paul was the Founder of that famous Church , which hath been , as it were , the Mother of all her Neighbours ; that it is not likely , St. John , who seems to have been then teaching the Parthians , to whom his first Epistle was ( according to the Opinion of some Antients ) directed , should come thither , during the aboad of Saint Paul ; and that , after the Departure of Saint Paul , hastened by the Insurrection of Demetrius , Claudius Reigned but nine Moneths ; there is no likelyhood to presume , that , in so short a space of time , there should come to pass all those things , which Antiquity assures us happened to Saint John ; that is to say , that he Confirmed the Church of Ephesus , and Planted the Neighbour-Churches , and Confessed the Name of Christ at Rome ; where , r having been cast into a Vessel of seething Oil , he came forth more fair , and more vigorous then he was , when he went into it , anointed indeed , and no way burnt ; That s afterwards , pressing forward , as a Champion of Christ , to receive the Crown , he was immediately Banished to the Isle of Patmos ; and that , during the Time of his Banishment , he was honoured with Visions from God. Secondly , Though a man should run the hazard of imagining , that all these Accidents , which require much longer time , happened in the turning of his hand , yet could he not thereby shift off the difficulty ; in asmuch as all Antiquity , attributing the Banishment of St. John to Domititian , who assumed the Empire twenty six years , and eleven Moneths precisely , after the Death of Cla●…us , does , as it were , by an unanimous consent , contradict the particular Sentiment of Epiphanius , which ought not ( what esteem soever we may have for him ) to be opposed either to Probability , universal Tradition , or the Authority of such , as are more antient , and more creditable , then he , upon this account , that they lived nearer the Age of Saint John , and might be more easily informed of the Truth . Thirdly , For that the Church hath always held it for certain ; First , That , full eleven years after the Death of Claudius , the first Persecution was raised by Nero , to derive upon the innocent Christians the Indignation of the Romanes , exasperated by the resentment of their own Losses , in the firing of the City , which that Monster , himself , commanded to be done . Secondly , That the Banishment of St. John was consequent to some Persecution : St. Hierome , Contemporary with St. Epiphanius , and his familiar Friend , assuring us , that , because of the Martyrdom , St. John , immediately before his Transportation to Patmos , was at Rome , cast into the vessel of seething Oyl . Thirdly , That all ( Epiphanius onely excepted ) reduce the Banishment of St. John to the second Persecution ; which they would have break forth towards the end of Domitian's Reign . Fourthly , That , with the same unanimity of Sentiments , they attribute to Nerva , who nulled the Acts of his Predecessour , the calling back of St. John , and that not any one ( no , not St. Epiphanius himself ) ever charged Claudius ( whose Acts were confirmed by his Apotheosis ) with having ill-entreated the Christians . Whence it must of necessity follow , that the Banishment of St. John , could not have been under his Reign , and consequently , that the Opinion of St. Epiphanius , which we have demonstrated not to be maintainable in any of its parts , neither can , nor ought , in this , to be followed by any one . CHAP. III. The Sentiment of the late Grotius , concerning the time of the Apocalyps , refuted . FRom the year , 375. wherein St. Epiphanius writ against the Alogians , to the year 1640. the Opinion of that Father was not embraced , but onely by one Person , that made Profession of Letters ; a man indeed of extraordinary Endowments , whether we consider the transcendency of his Wit , the Universality of his Knowledg , which cannot be too highly esteemed , and the diversity of his Writings , or reflect on the greatness of his Employments ; but still a Man , and , upon that account , not free from the hazard of misapprehension , and sometimes making the worst choice . This man , having published a little Treatise in Latine , entituled , Commentatio ad loca quaedam Novi Teslamenti , quae de Antichristo agunt , aut agere putantur , expendenda eruditis , makes this Remark , well worth our Notice , on the ninth Verse of ●…e seventeenth Chapter of the Apocalyps ; John went first to Patmos , and began to be illuminated by Visions from God , in the Time of Claudius , which is the Sentiment of the more Antient Christians ; and not in the Time of Domitian , as others would have it . See Epiphanius in the Heresie of the Alogians . Claudius had ( as appears by Acts xviii . 2. ) forced out of Rome the Jews , among whom , at that time , the Christians were also numbered , as hath been observed by many learned men . Which example , there is no doubt , but divers Governours of the Romane Provinces imitated ; by which means John was forced to leave Ephesus . But I maintain , in opposition to the Prejudice of this Great man , First , That not any one of the Antient Christians , nor yet of the Modern , either were of the Opinion of St. Epiphanius , or favoured it . Secondly , That St. Epiphanius ( who was neither preceded , nor followed by any one in his Sentiment ) says not any thing , that is maintainable , and is not peremptorily refuted , as well by the Tradition universally received in the Church , as by Reason it self . Thirdly , That the Singularity , and Novelty , of that Father's Sentiment , being contrary to those of all the rest , and in some manner to himself , should rather have raised his Distrust , then prepossessed him . Fourthly , That it cannot , by any Monument of Antiquity , be made good , that the mistake of the Heathen , taking the Christians for Jews , had reduced ( in the Time of the Emperour Claudius , under whom the Jews were the onely Persecutours of the Church ) any one of the Faithfull to suffer Banishment , upon the account of his being of the Faithfull , or a Christian ; and that to presuppose it onely by way of simple Conjecture , without any Proof , is no other , then openly to prejudice one's credit , and to abuse their plain dealing , and easiness of perswasion , who might comply therewith . Fifthly , That it is impossible to make it good , that the Edict of Claudius , which Banished the Jews onely out of Rome , had been , or could have been , imitated by any of the Governours of the Romane Provinces , who knew there was but one Rome in the World , and that it was not within any of their Jurisdictions . Sixthly , That , by the History of the Acts , it is evident , that , after the Edict of Claudius , the Jews enjoyed , in all other places of the Empire , as absolute Freedom , and Toleration , as they could have done before ; since St. Paul , and Silas , and Aquila , and Priscilla , his Wife , lived without any trouble at Corinth , where those of their Nation had their Synagogue , and assembled , as they were wont , without any Disturbance . Seventhly , That though the Governours of the Romane Provinces should have been enclined ( in imitation of their Emperour ) to pack the Jews out of their Jurisdictions , yet would it not be just to imagine any such thing of the Proconsul of Asia ; nor to presuppose , that , to comply with that Extravagance , he had driven St. John ( who was not within his Jurisdiction ) from any place ; when at the same time , that the Jews were forced to depart Rome , St. Paul , Priscilla , Aquila , and Apollos ( who were no less of Jewish Extraction , then John ) sojourned at Ephesus without disturbance , their Brethren according to the Flesh enjoyed there as much liberty as ever : nay , even when Demetrius had ( with those of his Profession ) made an Insurrection in the City against Saint Paul , they thought themselves sufficiently Authorised to pacifie the Tumult , thrusting out Alexander their Brother out of the Multitude , and charging him to speak to the enraged People ; for , if it were to no purpose , that they attempted it , it was at least without apprehension of any danger , either to themselves , or him . Whence it follows , that , not onely without any necessity , but also without any ground , it is imagined , that St. John ( who was not yet come to Ephesus , when the Edict of Claudius came forth against the Jews ) was driven thence by Virtue of that Edict , which no way concerned him ; and that , if there never could be any excuse to introduce Novelties into the Business of Religion , we should be much further from advancing ruinous Hypotheses , to maintain the more ruinous Design of opposing common Sentiments . So that no man should think it strange , if ( through the just Judgment of God ) those , who take a pleasure in contradicting things , that are most evident , unadvisedly engage themselves in inconsistent Opinions , to the prejudice of their Reputation , and such , as are more apt to raise Compassion for their Weakness , then Jealousie upon account of the great Esteem due to them . CHAP. IV. A Refutation of the Sentiment of Johannes Hentenius of Maechlin , concerning the Time of the Apocalyps . HAving demonstrated the Improbability of the Sentiment , as well of St. Epiphanius , as of him , who would needs make it his ground to build upon , not considering he should do himself a thousand times more injury by following it , contrary to the Truth , then he could have done , by contradicting it , to promote the Truth he made it his Design to establish , I conceive it lies upon me , to discover the absurdity of another fond Conceit , which ( to bring , with less inconvenience , the Tradition of the Church into Dispute ) about the year 1545. hath referred the writing of the Apocalyps to the Time of Nero , ten years , and more , later , then according to the Computation of Saint Epiphanius . Johannes Hentenius , an Hieronymite , born at Maechlin , who is the Authour of it , would needs , in his Preface upon the Commentary of Arethas , entertain us with the following Discourse . It seems to me , that John the Apostle , and Evangelist , who is also called the Divine , was Banished to Patmos by Nero , at the very same time , that he put to death at Rome the blessed Apostles of Christ , Peter , and Paul. Tertullian , who lived near the Times of the Apostles , affirms as much in two several places . Eusebius also treats of the same thing , in his Book of Evangelical Preparation , though in his Chronicle , and Ecclesiastical History , he saith it happened under Domitian , which St. Hierome , and divers others follow . But to these last mentioned Books , as such as were written some years before , there is not so much Authority attributed , as to that of Evangelical Preparation ; which was an after Work , on which more care , and exactness was bestowed . Thus are we furnished by this man with a third Opinion , inconsistent as well with the two precedent , as the Truth it self , which declares onely for the first , confirmed by St. Irenaeus , and others of the Antients ; and what should make this new Production the more contemptible , is , that it will be found grounded onely upon Chimaerical Suppositions , and , taking it at the best advantage , speaks nothing positively Affirmative . For , whereas it is confidently affirmed , that Tertullian assures us in two several places , that Saint John was Banished at the time of the Martyrdom of the Holy Apostles , Peter , and Paul , it is absolutely false ; that Father , who makes mention of the Sufferings of the Saints , Peter , Paul , and John , jointly all together in one onely place , to wit , in the thirty sixth of his Praescriptions , expressing it onely in these Terms : a That Church ( to wit , that of Rome ) is very happy , for which the Apostles spent their Doctrine , and spilled their Blood ; where Peter was equalled to the Passion of his Lord ( that is to say , Crucified ) where Paul was crowned with the same way of Departure , as John ( that is to say , Beheaded , as St. John Baptist was ) where the Apostle John , after he had been cast into the seething Oil , yet suffered nothing , was Banished into the Isle . Whence it is evident , that his Design was , to shew , that St. John was persecuted not at the same Time , but at the same Place , where St. Peter , and St. Paul were : so that his Discourse ( which proves nothing of what is in Question ) abates nought of its Truth , though it be believed , that Saint John's Banishment happened under Domitian , and that , eight and twenty years after the Martyrdom of the Holy Apostles , Peter , and Paul , under Nero. Besides the place before cited , there is , in all the Works of Tertullian , no more mention of the Writing of St. John , then there is of the Discovery of the West-Indies ; so that Hentenius , who brags , that he had read , what he says , in them , must needs read it in his Sleep . Nor is there less Imposture in what he attributes to E●sebius , who in his third Book of Evangelical Preparation , and the seventh Chapter , having spoken of the Imprisonment of all the Apostles by the High-Priests of Jerusalem , and afterwards of their Scourging , of the Stoning of St. Stephen , of the Decollation of St. James the Son of Zebedaeus , of the Restraint of St. Peter , and the Stoning of St. James the Brother of our Lord , adds , Peter was crucified at Rome , with his Head downwards ; Paul had his Head cut off , and John was Banished into an Isle . For it is manifest , that this Discourse , designing neither the Place , nor the Time of the Sufferings of these Holy men , cannot oblige any Body to believe , that they were persecuted by the same Tyrant , and at the same Time ; and that nothing hinders , but that ( according to Eusebius himself , as well in his Chronicle , as History ) the two former were put to Death by the command of Nero , and the last Banished , eight and twenty years after , by Virtue of a Decree of Domitian's . So that for a man to imagine the contrary from Eusebius , cannot be without wresting his Words , and to think to deduce it from the same words , by the force of Ratiocination , will amount to as much , as a discovery of want of Reason , and argue , that the Person , who attempts it , dreams waking . The said Authour thinks to give us a third Proof for confirmation of his Opinion , when ( relying on a wrong Interpretation of the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , which is equivocal he supposes the Chronicle of Eusebius , and his History , were written before his Work of Evangelical Demonstration , and , as less elaborate , were of less Authority . For whence does he inferr it ? Eusebius in the thirteenth Chapter of his sixth Book of his Evangelical Demonstration had used these worrds ; b And , if our own enquiry into things , that concern our selves , is of any account , we have seen with our own eyes Sion , which was of old so celebrious , plowed up with Oxen , and subjected to the Romanes . And every one knows , that Eusebius , who lived not far from Sion , and was a Native of the Countrey , might discourse to that effect with the more certainty , by reason of his having had the opportunity to go thousands of times to the Place ; nay , what is more , that at this day ( as in the Time of Adrian , who re-edified Jerusalem , under the Name of Aelia ) Sion , which in our Saviour's Time was within its Walls , and the Fortess thereof , is wholly out of the Compass of it , and in a manner uninhabited , so that the ground thereof is , and may be , cultivated by the labour of Oxen. But Hentenius , imagining that the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 could not signifie any thing , but his Ecclesiastical History , suffered to slip out of his Memory what the Place of the Authour he had in hand should have suggested to him , to wit , that that very word is there ( as frequently in other good Writers ) used to denote an enquiry , a survey , a visit ; as when c Plutarch in his Book Of the Cessation of Oracles , and d Theodoret in the second Chapter of the first Book of his Ecclesiastical History , make use of it ; and when Suidas explicates the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Nay further , though we were apt to understand it otherwise , Eusebius , himself , would not permit it , nor yet , that we should suppose , his Evangelical Demonstration was , or was written after , or of greater account , or more elaborate and correct , then his History ; since that , in the third Chapter of the first Book of his History , he cites the Demonstration , saying , Having disposed into Commentaries , purposely designed for that end , the Extracts of the Prophets concerning our Saviour Jesus Christ , and in others demonstratively confirmed the things , which have been declared of him , and clearly proves that he had written it before ; and it follows not , that , if he had writ it afterwards , it should be ever the more elaborate , for as much as The Life of Constantine , whereof ( contrary to what many at this day think ) he declares himself the Authour , e was written after the year 337. long after his Ecclesiastical History , yet was never the more elaborate ; since that , what it hath common with the History , is alleged in express Terms in several places : which shews , that Eusebius had not any thing better to entertain us with , nor could have expressed himself in better Terms , then he had done in his History , which he carried on but to the the year 325. The same may be said of his Chronicle , which being cited as well in the Evangelical Praeparation , as in his Ecclesiastical History , must of necessity have been written first . For it is so far upon that account from being less correct , and elaborate ; that , on the contrary , we must necessarily by it correct several Passages , which he hath , without sufficient recollection , thrust into his History ; which in that regard is the less elaborate . Add to this the likelyhood there is , that the Chronicle ( which at present makes mention , not onely of the Death of Licinius , of the Councel of Nice , and the wretched end of Crispus , killed in the year 326. ) was reviewed by him , after the setting forth of his History , and consequently more elaborate , then any other of his Works : which Consideration contributes as much , or more , then any thing hath been said , to the conviction of Hentenius of mistake , and to the making of his imagination of no account . It is therefore manifest , by the Testimonies of St. Irenaeus , Clemens Alexandrinus , Tertullian , Eusebius , and St. Hi●rome , in the places alleged , as also by Severus Sulpitius , in the second Book of his Sacred History , by Paulus Orosius , in the tenth Chapter of the seventh Book of his History , by Primasius , Bishop of Adrumetum , in his Commentary upon the Apocalyps , by Jornandes in his Book De Regn. success ▪ by Isidore of Sevil in his Chronicle , and his Book of the Death of the Saints , by the Authour of the Preface put before the Treatises of St. Augustine upon St. John , by Maximus on Dionysius his tenth Epistle , by the Counterfeit Abdias , and Prochorus in the Life of St. John , by Bede on the Apocalyps , and Of the six Ages , by Him who wrote Of the Martyrdom of St. Timothy , by Ambrose Ansbert upon the Apocalyps , by Paul the Deacon in Miscelia , by Freculsius of Lizieux , Tom. 2. Book 2. Chap. 7 , and 8. by the Romane Martyrologies of Bede , Usuard , Ado , Notker , &c. by Michael Syncellus in Encomio Dionysii , by Regino , by Arothas Arch-Bishop of Caesarea in Cappadocia , by Simeon Metaphrastes , by the Greek Fasti , by the Arabian Prolegomena , by Hermannus , sirnamed Contractus , by Lambert of Schaffnabourg , by Marianus Scotus , by Zonaras , by Cedrenus , by Nicephorus Callistus ( in the eleventh Chapter of his first Book , and the fourty second Chapter of his second Book ) by Georgius Paechymerius on ●ionysius his Episiles , and by almost all those , that have written since the Time of St. John , that that great Apostle received the Revelations from God under Domitian , near the end of his Reign ; that he was recalled from Pa●mos by Nerva , and writ his Gospel after his return to Ephesus , and ended this Life in the third year of Trajan : so that whosoever will have the Obstinacy to maintain the contrary , must needs , before he pretend to have any credit given himself , wholly take away that of all Antiquity . Fourty two years after the re-establishment of Saint John at Ephesus , and thirty eight years after his Death , the Emperour Adrian , troubled with a mortal Disease , and without Issue , did upon the five and twentieth of February in the year 138. adopt Antoninus , sirnamed The Debonnaire , conditionally , that the Adoption should be extended to Marcus Aurelius , and Lucius Verus , the Sons of his former adopted Son , who died on the first of January , in the year 137. and he , himself , coming to die the 12th of July following , immediately thereupon came abroad the Poem attributed to the Sibyls ; wherein the Authour , who , towards the end of the 8th Book , assigned the utter destruction of Rome to happen in the four hundred , ninety eighth year after its Foundation , coincident with the year 195. of our Saviour , upon this very account , that , giving two several times a List of the Emperours , he reckons , after Adrian , Antoninus , and his two adopted Sons , evidently shews , that he lived , and writ after their Adoption . His own words make it manifest . f After him ( that is to say , Trajan ) another , one with a Silver Head , ( that is to say , Grey-haired ) shall reign , who shall derive his Name ( Adrian ) from the ( Adriatick ) Sea. There shall be another Person absolutely good , who shall know all things ( that is to say , Antoninus the Affable : ) and under thee , O most Excellent , and best of men , who art Brown-haired , and under thy Branches , ( to wit , Marcus Aurelius , and Lucius Verus ) will come the time of the accomplishment of all things . Three shall reign ; and the third shall have the government after all the rest . And elsewhere , speaking to Rome , he says , g After that three times five Kings ( that is to say , Julius , Augustus , Tiberius , Caligula , Claudius , Nero , Galba , Piso , Otho , Vitellius , Vespasian , Titus , Domitian , Nerva , and Trajan ) shall have reigned in Thee , and subdued the World from East to West , there shall be a King with an Hoary head , taking his Name ( to wit , Adrian ) from the Sea ( Adriatick ) &c. Besides him , there shall reign ( to wit , Antoninus , Marcus Aurelius , and Verus ) under whom shall be the last of Times , and by the Name they all shall have ( of Antoninus ) fill the Name of the celestical God , ( to wit , Adonai ) whose Power is now , and will be for ever . CHAP. V. A Refutation of Possevinus concerning the Time , when the Sibylline Writing came first abroad . IT must therefore of necessity follow , that the Impostour , who , to draw up Catalogues of the Emperours , had borrowed the Name of the Sibyl , put that Cheat upon the World , since the year 138. let us now see how long after . Possevin , in his Apparatus Sacer , upon an imagination , that he speaks of the second Conflagration of the Temple of Vesta , makes him live after that Accident , and thereupon is mistaken in four several respects . For First , he makes an ill concurrence between the year , 199. with the Empire of Commodus , Assassinated the 31th of December , 192. Secondly , he , no less unjustly , assigns the Conflagration of Vesta's Temple in the year 199. since that ( according to Dion , in his seventy second Book , Herodian , in his first Book , and Orosius , in the sixteenth Chapter of his seventh Book ) it happened toward the end of Commodus's Reign ; who left this world seven years before . To which may be added , that Eusebius , whose Authority he notoriously abuses , determines the time of that ruinous Accident ; affirming it to have happened in the third year of the 242. Olympiad , and the twelfth of Commodus : which concurr onely with the 191. year of our Saviour . Thirdly , When he designs the three Successours of Adrian , omitting Verus taken into Partnership of the Empire by Marcus Aurelius , he reckons in his stead Commodus , on whom the pretended Sibyl neither thought , nor could have thought , since she writ her Poem above fifteen years before the Birth of that Prince , which was on the thirty first of August , 161. and above thirty years before his association in the Empire , happening on the twenty seventh of November , 176. Fourthly , Though the Authour of that Romance might have spoken somewhat of the Conflagration of Vesta's Temple ; since that upon the very account of his having supposed , that Rome should be burned in the year after its Foundation , 948. concurrent with the year 195. of Christ , and the third of Severus , he would insinuate , that all the Temples of that City ( that of Vesta among the rest ) should be consumed by Fire , and could not ( as being dead before ) either see the Conflagration of it , or ( according to his own Hypotheses ) say , that he had seen it ; yet how , after he had measured the duration of Rome by the Lives of Antoninus , and his two Adopted Sons , Marcus Aurelius , and Verus ( shewing thereby he writ in their Times , and consequently , before the year of Christ 160. ) could he have been in a capacity to speak of commodus , who was born the last of August , 161. five Moneths , and twenty four days after the Death of Antoninus , and affirm he had seen the second Conflagration of Vesta's Temple ; which came not to pass till the year , 191. and the twelfth year after the Death of Marcus , with whom he seemed to imagine that Rome , and the whole World , should perish ? For instance , in the third Book ( page 27. ) he had written , that Rome should become 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , that is to say , a Village ; which he had done in imitation of the Apocalyps , Chap. xvii . Verse 16. and Chap. xviii . Verse 8. and Chap. xix . Verse 3. openly threatening it with a final destruction by Fire , saying in the second Book , ( page 14. ) Rome's seven-hill'd People God shall shake ; And Fire of much Wealth shall destruction make , Snatch'd up by Vulcan's ravenous Flames — And page 20. — By a sad Fate , There shall be three will lay Rome desolate : All men shall in their Houses be destroy'd , By Cataracts of Fire from Heav'n — And in the fifth Book , ( page 40. ) Surrounded with a burning Fire , go dwell In the dreadfull aboad of lowest Hell. And in the eighth Book , ( page 58. ) — To Naphta thou , Bitumen , Sulphur , Fire reduc'd shalt be : But Ashes to be burnt t'eternity . Nay , that there should not be the least difficulty , as to what concerns the Time of that Catastrophe , he had declared himself in these Terms , page 59. — Thou shalt compleat Three times three hundred years , and fourty eight : Of thy Name then the Number being past , Thy wretched Fate shall Thee surprize in haste . That is to say , the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , whereof the Letters produce the Number 948. thus ; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 100. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 800. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 40. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 8. But could he , without being ridiculous , and passing for a Fool , brag , that he had survived those , under whom Rome , and the World , should come to its Period ; but also , that he had been Spectatour of an Accident , which but four years preceeded the day , he had assigned for that utter desolation ? Or could he , with any countenance , have acknowledged , that he had out-lived the Time , which he had assigned for the determination of the Empire , and the Universe ? But he hath not shewed himself so much a Fool , as a confident Impostour , and his words , which Possevin thought might be applied to the second Conflagration of Vesta's Temple , relate onely to the final Destruction of that of Jerusalem ; which he calls the Amiable House , the Guardian-Temple of the Divinity : an Elogie , which could not be given the Temple of Vesta by him , who undertook to dispute against the Idolatry of the Heathen , for the worship of one God. Besides the Remark , which Possevin makes of the Authour of the second Conflagration of that Temple , which the Counterfeit Sibyl meant , saying ; That he had , with an impious hand , attempted , clearly discovers , that he reflected on the Hand of that Infidel Souldier , who had fired the Temple of Jerusalem , and was declared impious by the Judgment of Titus , General of the Romane Army . For the Counterfeit Prophetess might well brag of the sight of that horrid Accident ; since it had happened in the year of our Lord 76. sixty eight years full before the reign of the Antonini ; under whom she writ ; though it was no less , then the height of impertinence in her , to call her self ( as she did ) Noah's Daughter-in-law , and to boast , that she had seen a ruin 2068. later then the death of Noah , and 2427. years after the Deluge ; as if ( according to the Fable advanced by Ovid , in the thirteenth Book of his Metamorphoses ) that pretended Prophetess , having obtained the Privilege of living as many years , as there were Grains in the heap of Sand shewed by the Cumaean Sibyl to Apollo , she had ( at the time of her Writing ) already passed not 700. years , as that Prophetess of Ovid , but above 2400. and expected to continue till the end of the World ; whereas the Cumaean Sibyl ( as is reported of her ) thought she was to become , at the end of a thousand , so wasted , as not to have any Body at all ; having after the dissolution of her precedent Form , onely her voice left her to foretell what was to come . Her words , taken out of the fifth Book ( page 49. ) are these : 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. Nor longer shall in Thee the Virgin quire The Fuel finde of their perpetual Fire . The Amiable House long since by thee Hath been destroy'd . The second I did see , The guardian-Temple o' th' Divinity , That ever flourishing house , in 'ts Ashes lie Fir'd by an impious hand , &c. Which Discourse cannot clearly relate to any thing , but the Conflagration of the Temple of Jerusalem by the Romane Army ; as a Punishment for which act , the Authour of the Sibylline Oracles pretends , that Rome should be lai'd desolate , in such manner , as that the Vestals should not any longer keep in the Fire , which they called Sacred , and Divine . CHAP. VI. Of the Time , when the Sibylline Books were written . FRom what hath been said , is manifest , that the Opinion of Possevin , concerning the Time , wherein the Person , who counterfeited the Sibyl , lived , is ill grounded ; and our Method now calls upon us to make enquiry , how many years we must ascend , assuredly to finde it out . That he Writ under Antoninus , his own words were sufficient to convince any man , that should well consider them ; but his credit , sequestered from the things , which may otherwise keep it up , being with good reason , of no account , his sincerity is greatly to be suspected , and his discourse requiring much caution , it is necessary we finde other helps to confirm what is advanced , and preferr the Testimonies of those , whom his Imposture hath circumvented , before any thing he could have represented of himself . Theophilus of Antioch , who died on the thirteenth of October , in the year 180. in regard he hath inserted into his Books To Autolycus divers things taken out of the Sibylline Writings , does irrefragably prove ; that they were before him in Time ; and that ( contrary to the conjecture of Possevin ) the Authour , who first writ them , reached not the Reign of Commodus ; who , when Theophilus died , onely began the eighth Moneth of his Reign . Athenagoras , who ( in his Embassy to the Emperours , Marcus Aurelius , and Verus , on the behalf of the Christians ) copied six Verses out of the second Book , shews , that this counterfeit Prophecy was in Vogue some time before the year 170. in which Verus died . Hermas , ( whom a Tertullian affirms to have been Brother to Pope Pius the First , who took the Chair on Sunday , the seventh of March , 146. under the Consulship of Clarus , and Severus , and died on the eleventh of July , 150. under the Consulship of Gallicanus , and Vetus ) discovers , that he had a particular knowledg of the said Writings ; since that , in his Work , entituled , The Pastour , he hath not onely shuffled many fantastick Imaginations , suitable to those of the pretended Sibyl ; but designed the Authour by the very Name he would go under : For as much as in the second Vision of the first Book , having imagined that an Aged Woman had , while he was in Ecstasie , given him a little Book to transcribe , containing Exhortations to Penance , he expressed what he seemed to believe of it in these Terms ; Brethren , it hath been revealed to me in my Sleep , by a Young man of a goodly appearance , and saying to me , Who do you think this Aged Woman is , of whom you received the Book ? and I said , The Sibyl . Whence it follows ; That , before the year , 150. this Opinion had gained Footing at Rome , among the Christians ; That a Sibyl , much unlike that of the Heathens , gave Sinners wholesom Instructions in order to the Exercises of Penance , and true Piety . And whereas Pope Pius , in his second Epistle to Justus of Vienna , makes mention of the Death of his Brother ; saying , The Priest , called The Pastour , hath founded a Title , and is worthily departed in the Lord , it justifies , that between the year 146. and 150. Hermas had maintained the Suppostion of the Sibyl , and that the Authour of the Books attributed to her must be yet more antient . St. Justin , a Christian Philosopher , a Native of Neapolis in Palaestina , sometime called Sichem , and who afterwards suffered Martyrdom at Rome , on the first of June , 163. does in his First Apologie , presented to the Emperour Antoninus his Adopted Sons , and the People ( before Marcus Aurelius had been received into Partnership of the Empire , and consequently , about the year 141 , or 142. ) complain of the Prohibition had been made , that none upon pain of Death should read the Books of Hystaspes , and the Sibyl , which he presented to the Princes , and Senate , as things deserving to be highly esteemed : and it is not to be doubted , but that Holy Person spoke of those , which are come to our hands ; since that in his Exhortation to the Greeks he copied three Verses out of his Preface , three out of the third Book , and Seaven out of the Fourth ; a manifest Argument , that they were already published ; since they had passed through his Hands , and that he objected them ( as Pieces generally known ) to the Heathen themselves ; whose Errours he opposed . CHAP. VII . A Conjecture concerning the Authour of the Sibylline Writings . IT were at this Day impossible for any man to be so happy in the discovery of the Authour of that Imposture , as that he might , without any fear of Mistake , make his Name publike , to be covered with the shame , and enormity of his sacrilegious attempt , against the sincerity of the Church . But methinks there is some ground to charge , if not as the principal advancer of the Cheat , at least as a complice of his crime , Hermas , who ( as hath been observed ) spoke of the Sibyl in the year 148 , or 149. and who was grown infamous for another kind of Supposititious dealing , whereby he presumed to feign Apparitions of Women , and Angels , disguised like Shepherds ; who furnished him with Instructions of Penance , pestered with fantastick Imaginations , which he hath expressed in as wretched Greek , as that of the Sibylline Writings , and such as ( equally with the other ) deserves perpetual dishonour . Though he were a Native of Aquileia , yet was his residence , with his Brother Pope Pius , at Rome , that is , in the Heart of that place , which ( for the space of seven hundred and tweny years ) had pretended to the custody of the Sibylline , and Prophetical Books , dictated by the Spirit of Impiety , and Lying , to the Heathens ; in the same City , and at the same time , that Justin Martyr ( as a Eusebius hath observed ) made his Exercises ; so that he was present at the first production of the abortive Issue of the Counterfeit Sibyl , and had been one of the most ready to take care of it . But when I consider , on the one side , that the Adulterous Father of the Poem pretendedly Sibylline , insinuating that he was a Phrygian by extraction , represents Phrygia , as the first of the habitable parts of the Earth after the Deluge , calls it , upon that occasion , b Life-bringing , and Antient , introduces , in the first Book of his pretended Oracles , ( page 9. ) Noah , making this Discourse , — Above the Floods T' appear , thou Phrygia first shalt strive ; That so a second Race thou mayst derive Of men , and be the common Nurse of all . and adds presently after ; In Phrygia's Confines a black Mountain is , Call'd Ararat , high , reaching to the Skies : Translating Ararat out of Armenia into Phrygia : it may be , because he found there , between the Mountain Taurus , and the Maeander , the City of Apamaea , sirnamed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , Cibotos , scituated at the foot of the Mountain Signias in the midst of the Rivers of Marsyas , Obrima , and Orga , all falling into the neighbouring Maeander , and imagined , that it was called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , which signifies an Ark , in memory of Noah's Ark , which he supposed to have rested on the Mountain Signias ; never considering , that that Mountain is not of such height , and extent , as to bear the Epithets he gives it , nor that c Josephus , whose Writings he might have read , and whose person he might have seen , affirms from Berosus , Hierome of Egypt , Mnaseas , and Nicholas of Damascus ) that Noah's Ark rested in Armenia upon the Mountain Baris , in the Countrey of the Cordueni , above Minyas ; that the Ruins of it were there preserved , and that the Inhabitants were wont to scrape off bitumen , to use as a Preservative ; which is also confirmed by d Eusebius , from Abydenus : and on the other , that , just at the time that the Counterfeit Sibyl came first abroad , Claudius Apollinaris , Bishop of Hierapolis in Phrygia , and Apollonius , the Romane Senatour , and Martyr , affirmed ( as hath been already observed ) that Montanus , a Phrygian , and their Contemporary , took upon him to act the Prophet ; I finde so much the more likelyhood to lay this Bastard to him , the more free I find it ( as the Pastour of Hermas ) from containing any Passage , that might displease the Montanists ; but I determine nothing , and am very willing to resign to any one , that shall take the trouble upon him , the task of teaching us better things . CHAP. VIII . Divers Extravagances remarkable in the Sibylline Writing . IN the beginning of this Treatise , I gave several Instances of the fond Imaginations observable in that Work , most part whereof are either without order , and coherence , or no way prejudiced the Truth . I might further reduce to this Head an affectation of the Authour sufficiently importunate , and no way suitable to the end , he seemed to propose to himself namely , that of shuffling into his Discourse most of those terms , which the Heathens in their Mythologie had used for the Description of Hell , and Infernal places , as if he had made it his Business to bring it into reputation . Such are , for instance , that of ●rinnys , used by him , lib 3. page 38. Styx , lib. 3. pag. 22. that of Tartarus , lib. 1. pag. 7 , 8. lib. 2. pag. 18. lib. 5. pag. 44. lib. 8. pag. 61. that of Frebus , lib. 1. pag. 7. lib. 3. pag. 33. that of Acheron , lib. 1. page 11. lib. 2. page 18. lib. 5. page 51. that of Flysium , lib. 2. page 18. lib. 3. page 32 , 34. his licentiousness of expression , not well suiting with Christianity , taken in good part by the Fathers , hath been constantly dissembled by them , in like manner as were the Fables of the Titans , Saturn , and others ; which were of no small account in the pretended Sibylline Poem : but there are some other Passages scattered up and down in it of a much greater concern , and such as have occasioned Consequences of far greater importance . I shall not insist on the Authour 's having thrust into his eighth Book an Acrostick made up of these five words , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 whereof the initial Letters , put together , made up the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , which signifies a Fish ; from which supposition Tertullian , ( in his Book De Baptismo ) Zeno de Verone , ( Serm. 5. ad Neophytos ) Optatus Milevitanus , ( lib. 3. ) St. Augustine ( De Civit. Dei , lib. 18. cap. 23 ) and others , have derived so great prejudice ; that they have , with a certain emulation , made a noise about it ; calling the Lord Jesus , Piscem nostrum , that is to say , our Fish ; the Christians , regenerated by Holy Baptism , pisciculos , little fishes ; the Baptismal Font , piscinam , the fish-pond , or place where the Fishes are kept : in consequence whereof a pleasant Humour took them of Allegorizing upon the Piscina , or Pool , mentioned in the Latine Version of the fifth Chapter of Saint John's Gospel . CHAP. IX . The first Principal Tenet of the Sibylline Writing . THe same Authour , having fondly derived from a Adam , which is originally Hebrew , that of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , Hades , which is purely Greek ( and signifies in the New Testament , either Hell , as in Matth. xvi . 18. Luke x. 15. and xvi . 23. or the Sepulchre , and State of the departed in respect of their Bodies , as Acts ii . 27 , 31. 1 Cor. xv . 55. Apocal. i. 18. and vi . 8. and xx . 13 , 14. ) lays it down , as a thing manifest ; that all men from Adam are ( after their death ) confined in Hell , till the time of their resurrection ; saying in the first Book ( pag. 7. ) All men , who have been Inhabitants of the earth , are commanded ( or said ) to go to the habitations of Hell : and page 11. where he speaks of the three Sons of Noah , whom he feigns never to have been sick , or troubled with the inconveniences of Old-age ; They by a certain sleep o'recome shall die ; And gone to Ach'ron there in honour be : For , happy , they were of the blessed Race , In whom ( God ) Sabaoth did his Wisdom place . His will to these he ever did declare ; To these , who , though in Hell , yet happy are . He lays it down , I say , as a thing manifest ; That all men , from Adam , descend into hell , and there expect their Resurrection : a Supposition refuted by the History of Eliah , b whom Elizeus saw ascending into Heaven in a Whirl-winde ; and by the Gospel , which assures us , that the Thief , converted upon the Cross , was the same day , that he died , c with the LORD in Paradise ; and by St. Paul , who teaches ; that , as being in the body , we are absent from the Lord , so d being absent from the body , we are present with the Lord ; and protests that e his desire is to depart , and to be with Christ ; shewing , that , on the one side , these things , to be abjent from the body , or from the Lord , and being in the body , or with the Lord , are irreconcileably opposite ; on the other side these , to be absent from the body , and to be with the Lord , and on the contrary , to be present in the body , and to be absent from the Lord , are inseparably conjoined ; so that the very f act of the separation of the body necessarily translates the Faithfull into the presence of the Lord , of which their presence in the body deprives them . Yet this Supposition , though refuted , as aforesaid , had such a strange influence upon the spirits of many great Church-men in the Second , and Third Age ; that they outvied one another , in the maintaining of it . Thus Hermas ( at the same time , that the Counterfeit Sibyl made her first attempt upon the sincerity of the Christians ) became the Patron , and Propagatour of it , writing of the Apostles , and Faithfull departed before ; The Apostles , and Doctours , who have preached the Name of the Son of God , and are dead , by the power ( of God ) and by Faith , preached to those , who were dead before , and gave them the Seal of preaching . They are descended with them into the water , and they ascended again out of it ; but those , who were dead before , descended dead , and ascended living . Which words are so much the more observable , in that they have been subscribed by Clemens Alexandrinus , ( Strom. 2 , and 6. ) inferring from them , that the Apostles ( conformably to what had been done by our Saviour ) preached the Gospel to those , who were in Hell , and that it was necessary , that the best of the Disciples should be imitatours of their Master there , as they had been here ; supposing , after Justin Martyr , and St. Irenaeus , that our Saviour being descended into hell , after his Passion , had preached the Gospel to those , who were detained there , in which Opinion he hath been followed by St. Athanasius , St. Hilary of Poictiers , Hilary , Deacon of the Romane Church , St. Epiphanius , St. Hierome , St. Cyril of Alexandria , Oecumenius , &c. And secondly , for that they insinuate not onely , that the Apostles descended into hell after their death , for to preach there , but that the Faithfull , departed after the Passion of our Saviour , had been there , taught , and converted ; and consequently , that all , without any exception , were there detained . Presently after the publication of Hermas's Writings , Pope Pius the First , Brother to that pretended Prophet , complies with him , in his first Epistle to Justus of Vienna ; saying , The Priests , who ( having been nourished by the Apostles ) have lived to our days , with whom we have divided together the word of Faith , being called hence by the Lord , are detained , shut up in eternal Repositories ; sufficiently discovering ( by these words , which denote a perpetual detention , if not absolutely , at least in some respect ) that he had embraced the same Opinion . Justin Martyr , in his Dialogue with Trypho the Jew ( writ some years after the presentation of his Apologie , where he makes mention of the Sibyl ) endeavours , all he can , to maintain it , as well by his Hypothesis of the Souls of the Just being exposed to the rage of evil Spirits , as by an Apocryphal Passage he attributes to Jeremy ( and which Irenaeus , sometime after , cites , h one while under the name of Esay , i another , under that of Jeremy , and certainly with as little reason one , as the other ) in these Terms , The God of Israel hath remembred his dead , lying in the slimy earth ; and descended to them to preach his salvation among them . Which St. Irenaeus does five several times apply k to the descent of our Saviour into hell after his Passion ; saying , If the Lord , that he might become the first-fruits from the dead ( Col. i. 18. ) observed the Law of the dead , and continued to the third day in the lower parts of the Earth ( Ephes . iv . 9. ) &c. since he went to the valley of the shadow of death ( Psal . xxiii . 4 ) where the souls of the dead were , &c. it is manifest , that the souls of his Disciples ( for whose sake the Lord did those things ) shall also go to the invisible place designed them by God , and remain there ( expecting the Resurrection ) till the Resurrection . Whence it must needs be , that the Latine Interpreter , having found in the Original Text the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , ( which properly signifies Invisible , and hath been taken by all the Heathens either for Hell , or the God , which they imagined presided there ) Literally translated 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , Into an invisible place . By which place , the lovers of Truth are not ( as many at this day , who , to free St. Irenaeus form the Errour first proposed in the Sibylline Writing , attribute to him Conceptions he neither ever had , nor could have had ) to understand the State of the souls of the Saints departed , which those Gentlemen conceive might be expressed by the Term of invisible place , because l Eye hath not seen the things , which God hath prepared for those , that love him , wherever they may be laid up for them , rather then the place , properly so called , where they effectually enjoy them . For St. Irenaeus his manner of reasoning , and the contexture of his Discourse expresly refutes their Glosses , in as much , as if the Disciples ( whom the Gospel assures us m not to have been above their Master ) ought both in life , and death , to imitate him ; and if the Master ( according to the sentiment of St. Irenaeus , and the Church of Rome at this day ) passed from the Cross n to the lower parts of the earth , and o to the valley of the shadow of death ; that is to say , to hell , properly so called , and remained there all the time , from his Passion , to his Resurrection : it must of necessity follow ; that by the invisible place , whither the Disciples go after their Death , should ( according to the said Father ) be understood hell , scituated in the lower parts of the earth , and in the Valley of the shadow of Death , and that they remain there , till the time of their Resurrection . It is apparent from the words before transcribed , that Clemens Alexandrinus , Contemporary with St. Irenaeus , was of the same Opinion . And Tertullian ( whom St. Cyprian acknowledges for his Master , and whom Saint Hierome affirms to have died about the year 217. being arrived to a very great Age ) discovers in many places , that all the Montanist Party had embraced it . For instance , in the seventh Chapter of his Book Of the Soul ; After the divorce , saith he , ( or separation ) of the body , the soul is transferred to hell , she is there detained , she is there reserved , ●ill the day of Judgment , &c. Christ , at his Death , descended to the souls of the Patriarchs . And in the ninth Chapter ; The souls of Martyrs are understood to be under the Altar . And in fifty fifth Chapter ; Hell is in an hollowness of the earth , a vast space , as to its depth , and there is an undiscovered profundity in its entrails , &c. Christ descended into the lowest parts of the earth , to the end , that be might there communicate his presence to the Patriarchs , and Prophets , &c. You have enough to put by those , who , insolently enough , think not , that the souls of the Faithfull justly go to hell , by telling them they are Servants above their Master ; conceiving it not much , it may be , in the bosom of Abraham , to reap the comfort of the resurrection , which is to be expected , &c. Heaven is not opened to any one , while the Earth is entire , &c. We have ( in our Book Of Paradise ) made it good , that every soul is sequestred in hell , till the day of the Lord. And in the fifty sixth Chapter ; Why do you not judge worthy hell those souls ; which are pure , and innocent ? And in the fifty eighth Chapter ; All souls , say you , are ( whether you will , or no ) in hell : there you have already both the Punishments , and the Refreshments ; there you have the poor man , and the rich , &c. By that prison , we mean hell , which also the Gospel shews : and the utmost farthing , we interpret to be any light offence , which is to be punished there , by the delay of the resurrection . And in his third Book Against Marcion , and the twenty fourth Chapter ; Marcion having said , that he expected ( after this life ended ) Refreshment in hell , in the bosom of Abraham , Tertullian inferrs thence against him , that God is mercifull , and makes this Exclamation , Oh God! mercifull even in hell ! And in the thirty fourth Chapter of the fourth Book ; I say , that Abraham's Bosom is a Region , though not celestial , yet higher then hell ; which in the interim shall afford refreshment to the souls of the Just , till such time , as , all things being accomplished , all receive the fulness of their reward at the general resurrection , &c. And in his Scorpiacum , in the twelfth Chapter ; In the mean time , the souls of the Martyrs rest quietly under the Altar , &c. Novatian , that famous Priest of the Romane Church , who , in the year 250. was opposed to Pope Cornelius , doth in the first Chapter of his Book Of the Trinity , follow the Track of Tertullian ; saying , That even those very things , which lie under the earth , are not void of certain powers ; being placed , every one according to its rank , and order : for there is one place , into which are brought the souls , as well of the godly , as the wicked , feeling before-hand the sentence of the future Judgment . Lastly , Origen , that famous Priest of Caesarea , whom St. Hierome , in his Preface before his Interpretation of Hebrew Names , sometime acknowledged Master of the Churches after the Apostles , and whom he observes to have departed this life in the year 254. or thereabouts , expresses himself to the same effect ; saying in his fourth Book Of Principles ; Those , who withdraw out of this world , according to the death common to all , are disposed of , according to their acts , and merits , as they shall be judged worthy ; some to the place which is called Hell ; others into Abraham's Bosom , into several Mansions . Where it is to be noted , that by Hell he means the lower parts of Hell , and by Abraham's Bosom the place of sequestration , where the dead ( in his judgment ) are detained before the final Judgment , and not celestial glory ; which , in his seventh Homily upon Leviticus , he pretends , that none of the Saints are admitted to : since he formally excludes from the enjoyment thereof the Patriarchs , Prophets , and Apostles ; saying , that they have not yet received their joy ; that they expect ours , and that they mourn for our sins . It is therefore manifest , from the unanimous consent of the precedent Testimonies ; that all the Authours we have left us of the second , and , as far as the middle , of the third Age , were all of the same Opinion , as being imbued with the Doctrine contained in the Sibylline Books , and proposed by each of them , as the common sentiment of the whole Church . Somewhat to the same purpose may analogically be said of those , who followed them in the after-ages ; as , for instance , of the Authour of the Constitutions attributed to St. Clement , in the fourty second Chapter of his eighth Book ; of the Authour of the Recognitions , in his first Book ; of the Authour of the Liturgie , which goes under the Name of St. James ; of Victorinus , Bishop of Poictiers , and Martyr , upon the sixth Chapter of the Apocalyps ; of Lactantius , in the twenty first Chapter of his seventh Book ; of St. Ambrose , in the second Chapter of his second Book of Cain , and Abel , and the tenth Chapter of his Book De bono Mortis ; of Saint Chrysostome , in his fourth Homily upon Genesis , and the thirty ninth Homily upon the first Epistle to the Corinthians , and the seventh , and twenty eighth Homilies upon the Epistle to the Hebrews ; of Prudentius in his Hymn upon the Obsequies of the dead , and of the eighteen Martyrs of Saragossa ; of St. Augustine , upon the thirty sixth Psalm , and the seventh Chapter of the eleventh Book De Genesi ad Literam , and the thirty fifth Chapter of the twelfth Book , and in the hundred and eighth Chapter of his Enchiridion , and in the ninth Chapter of his twelfth Book Of the City of God , and the fourteenth Chapter of the first Book of his Retractations ; of the Authour of the Questions attributed to Justin Martyr , in the sixtieth , and seventy sixth Question ; of Basil of Seleucia , in his tenth Oration ; of Theodoret , Theophylact , and Oecumenius upon the eleventh Chapter to the Hebrews ; of Andrew , and Aretas of Caesarea in Cappadocia , upon the sixth Chapter of the Apocalyps ; of Euthymius upon the twenty third Chapter of Saint Luke ; of the Authour of the Imperfect Work upon Saint Matthew , in the thirty fourth Homily ; of St. Bernard , in his third , and fourth Sermon upon the Feast of All-Saints , and of Pope John the two and twentieth . For though many of these later , moderating ( after their manner ) the Opinion of those , who preceeded the year 300. do either forbear making any specifical designation of the place , where the Saints are entertained after their death , contenting themselves to call it indefinitely , with St. Augustine , p secret and , hidden receptacles , or , with Primasius , the secret of God , as it were to insinuate , that it is known to God only ; or are so confident , as to affirm it to be out of Hell , not precisely determining , what other habitation it pleased God to assign them : yet all agree in this ; that they often make use of those Expressions , which seem to defer the Glory , and Beatitude of their souls till the Day of the general Resurrection . CHAP. X. The second capital Tenet of the Sibylline Writings . THe second Point of Doctrine advanced by the Author of the Sibylline Writings , concerning the State of the dead , is , that all , without any exception , shall pass through the last Conflagration of the Universe , which shall purge the just , and shall refine them , in such , as we say , that Gold is melted , or refined in the Crucible . To this effect is what we read in the second Book ( page 17. ) And then shall all pass through the burning , River , and the unextinguishable Flame : all the just shall be saved ; but the wicked shall perish to all ages , &c. The Angels carrying them through the burning River , shall bring them into Light , &c. He will give men the power to save themselves from the burning fire , and eternal gnashings of Teeth , &c. And then shall God send from heaven the King , and shall judge every man by blood , and the splendour of Fire . This Imagination , considered by the most antient of the Fathers , as taken out of a Book of divine Authority , made so strong an Impression upon them ; that they took it for an infallible Lesson . Hence Saint Irenaeus , in the ninth Chapter of his Book , having applied to the end of the world those words of Malachy , a The day of the Lord shall burn as an Oven , adds , John the Baptist tells us who that Lord is , at whose coming there shall be such a day , saying of Christ , He shall baptise you with the holy Ghost , and with Fire , having his Fan in his hand to cleanse his Floor ; and he will put up the Corn into his Garner ; but shall burn the Chaff in unquenchable Fire . He therefore , who made the corn , is no other , then he , who made the chaff ; but one , and the same , judging those things , and separating them . Origen , in his third Homily upon the thirty sixth Psalm . If in this life we slight the words of the Scripture , admonishing us , and will not be either healed , or amended by the reprehensions thereof , it is certain , we must come to the Fire , which is prepared for sinners , even to that Fire , [ 1 Cor. iii. 13. ] which shall try every mans work of what sort it is . And ( as I conceive ) it is necessary , that we all come to that fire , though one be a Paul , or a Peter , he will nevertheless come to that fire . But those , who are such , shall hear , Though thou walkest through the Fire , the Flame shall not kindle upon thee . [ Isa . xliii . 2. ] But if any one be a sinner , as my self , he shall indeed come to that Fire , as well as Peter , and Paul. And as the Hebrews came to the Red Sea , so did also the Egyptians ; but the Isralites passed through the Red Sea , and the Egyptians were overwhelmed therein . In like manner we , if we are Egyptians , and follow Pharao , who is the Devil , obeying his commandments , shall be overwhelmed in that fiery Lake , or River , when we shall be guilty of the sins , which we are addicted to , no doubt , through the commandment of Pharao . But if we are Israelites , and redeemed by the blood of the b Lamb without spot ; if we carry not about us the c leaven of malice , and wickedness , we also must enter into the fiery River : but as the Waters were , to the Israelites , d a wall on the right hand , and on the left , so shall the Fire be as a Wall , if we do , as it is reported of them , that is to say , that they e believed the Lord , and his servant Moses , that is to say , his Law , and Commandments , and by that means follow f the Pillar of Fire , and the Pillar of the Cloud . And in his fourteenth Homily upon Saint Luke ; I think , that even after the Resurrection of the dead , we shall stand in need of the Sacrament to cleanse , and purge us ; for none will be able to rise again without Filth . Lactantius , in the twenty first Chapter of his seventh Book . When he shall judge the just , he shall also try them by Fire ; then shall those , whose sins have prevailed , either as to their weight , or number , be smitten by the Fire , and burnt ; but those , whom a fulness of Justice , and maturity of Virtue shall have hardned , shall not be sensible of that Fire . Saint Hilary , who , in the second of his Canons upon Saint Matthew , had observed in general , that it lies even upon those , who are baptised with the Holy Spirit to be consummated [ or accomplished ] by the Fire of the ( last ) Judgment , in his third Sermon , upon the one hundred and eighteenth Psalm , according to the Greeks , applies it particularly to the blessed Virgin ; to shew , that , in his judgment , it cannot admit any exception , saying ; Since we are to give an account [ Matthew xii . 36. ] for every idle word , do we desire to come to the day of Judgment , wherein we are to pass through that indefatigable Fire , wherein we are to suffer those grievous Torments , which tend to the expiation of the soul from its sins ? g If a sword did pierce through the soul of the Blessed Mary , that the thoughts of many hearts might be revealed ; if that Virgin , who was capable of receiving God , was to come to the severity of Judgment , who will presume to desire to be judged of God ? Saint Gregory Nazianzene , Orat. 26. The day of the revelation will declare manifestly , whether it be through a sound Ratiocination , that I please not : as also the last Fire , by which all our works shall be judged , and purged . And in the thirty ninth , speaking of those , who think themselves so pure ; that they think they have reason to bid their Brethren , Stand at a distance from them ; It may be that there [ to wit , at the end of the world ] they shall be baptized by Fire with the final Baptism , which is the most grievous , and most long , which feeds on the matter , as on grass , and consumes the vanity of all wickedness . And in the fourtieth , where he bewails his own imperfection ; Who will secure me , that I shall be saved at the end , and that the judicial seat will not look upon me still , as a debtour , and one that stands in need of the Cons●agration , which shall be then ? Saint Basil , upon the 4th of Esay , Verse 4th , where the Prophet treats of the cleansing of Jerusalem , hath this consideration ; Are there not three Notions of Baptism ? The Purgation of the Filth , the Regeneration by the Spirit , and the Examination by the fire of Judgment ? And upon these words of the Tenth , Howl , for the day of the Lord is at hand : by the day of the Lord he means that of the last Judgment . Then adds , If none be pure , in respect of the works , that are forbidden ; let every one fear that day : for saith he [ to wit Saint Paul , 1 Cor. iii. 15. ] If any man's work shall be burnt , he shall suffer loss ; but he , himself , shall be saved ; yet so , as by Fire . And in the fifteenth Chapter of his Book Of the holy Ghost ; Saint John calleth Baptism of Fire the Trial , which shall be made at the day of Judgment , according to what the Apostle saith , The Fire shall try every man's work , of what sort it is . And in the nine and twentieth , speaking of Athenogenes , a Man famous among the Antient Christians , he says ; That he strove to arrive at the consummation , or accomplishment , which shall be made by Fire . Saint Gregory of Nyssa , Brother to St. Basil , in his Oration upon the eight and twentieth Verse of the fifteenth Chapter of the first Epistle to the Corinthians . All the wickedness , which , as so much false Alloy , is mixed among the things that are , being taken away by the melting of the Purgative Fire , whatsoever drew its Original from God , shall become such , as it was at the beginning , before it had received the tincture of that wickedness . Saint Ambrose , in his Sermon upon the thirty sixth Psalm according to the Greeks . By Fire therefore shall the Sons of Levi be purged , by Fire Ezechiel , by Fire Daniel : but though they are tried by Fire , yet shall they say , We have passed through the Fire , and through the Water ; others shall remain in the Fire , upon these the Fire shall fall down like dew , as upon the Hebrew children , &c. We shall be saved by Faith , yet shall we be saved so as by Fire : though we shall not be absolutely burnt up , yet shall we burn ; and the Holy Scripture teacheth us , how some continue in the Fire , others pass through it , to wit ; as the Egyptians were overwhelmed in the Red Sea ; through which the children of Israel had passed before them , &c. And on the twentieth Section of the hundred and eighteenth Psalm according to the Greeks . It is necessary , that all those , who desire to return to Paradise , be tried by Fire : for it is not without reason written , that Adam , and Eve , being thrust out of the seat of Paradise , God placed at the entrance of Paradise a flaming Sword , which turned every way . All therefore must pass through the Flames , whether it be Saint John the Evangelist ( whom the Lord loved so dearly , that he said of him to Peter ; If I would have him to stay , what is that to thee ? Follow thou me : some have doubted of his death ; of his passage through the Fire we cannot doubt ) or whether he be Peter , who was entrusted with the Keys of the Kingdom of Heaven , he must say , We have passed through the Fire , &c. One onely , who is the Justice of God , was not subject to the sense of that Fire ; to wit , Christ , who hath committed no sin ; for the Fire found not in him , what it might have burned . And in his Book Of Widows . God requires not of thee the price of a glittering Metal ; but the Gold , which the Fire cannot burn at the day of Judgment . Saint Hierome , towards the end of the sixty sixth Chapter of Esay , disputing against those , who denied the perpetuity of Torments suffered by the Damned , proposes his sentiment in these Terms ; which suppose a general examination by Fire at the last day : As we believe the Torments of the Devil , and of all such , as deny God , and of wicked men , who have said in their heart There is no God , to be eternal ; so do we believe moderated , and capable of compassion , the Sentence of the Judg concerning those , who , though sinners , and wicked , are yet Christians ; whose Works are to be tried , and purged by Fire . Saint Augustine , in the four and twentieth Chapter of his sixteenth Book Of the City of God ; where he speaks of the Vision of Abraham , mentioned in the fifteenth Chapter of Genesis ; By that Fire ( which Abraham saw ) is signified The Day of Judgment , distinguishing between those , who are to be saved by the Fire , and those , who are to be condemned to the Fire . And in the five and twentieth Chapter of the twentieth Book , where he explicates the second and third Verses of the third Chapter of Malachy . By the things , which have been said , it seems to be very manifest ; that in that Judgment ( that is , the Last ) some are to undergo Purgatory pains , &c. We are to take the Sons of Levi , Juda , and Jerusalem , for the Church of God , assembled , not onely among the Hebrews , but also among other Nations ; not such , as it is at the present , where , if we say , h We have no sin , we deceive our selves , and the Truth is not in us : but such , as it it shall be then ; cleansed by the last Judgment , as a floor , that is swept : those , to whom such a cleansing is necessary , having been also cleansed by the fire . The Authour of the third Homily upon the Epiphany , unjustly attributed to Eusebius Emissenus ; since it seems to have been written either by Eucherius of Lyons , or by Faustus of Rhegium . There ( that is , at the last Day ) Conflagrations changing their nature , the Just shall pass through horrid Gulfs . Their Bodies , which are to derive Glory from their pains , because they are not burthened by sins , shall not be touched by the Fires ; for the cruel Burnings shall prevail nothing on those , whom the Flames of sinfull lusts had not overcome before : and the rational heat shall not be able to injure those ; on whom Purity hath conferred reverence . Otherwise , avoiding wrath , it shall make way for the vapours ; and will of its own accord obey : because it shall not finde any thing , on which , it may be necessary , it should exercise Judgment . Diadochus , Bishop of Photica in the Antient Epirus , in the last Chapter of his Book Of Spiritual perfection . Those , who at their death shall express ever so little fear , shall be left in the multitude of all other men ; as undergoing the Judgment , to the end , that , being examined by the Fire of Judgment , they may receive from the All-good God , and the King Jesus Christ , the reward due unto them , according to their Works . From the joynt Testimony of these twelve Witnesses now produced , it is apparent ; that the second head of the Opinions proposed by the Sibylline Writing , was ( equally with the former ) constantly maintained by the most eminent Prelates of both the Greek , and Latine Churches ; till after the year 459. wherein Diadochus subscribed ( with the Councel of the Antient Epirus ) the Letter written to the Emperour Leo the First , concerning the proceeding of Timothy , surnamed Aelurus , Usurper of the Chair of Alexandria against Proterius , whom he had Assassinated . Nay , it further appears from the Epitaph of Vilithut● , a Parisian Lady , writ in the year 560. by Venantius Fortunatus , afterwards Bishop of Poictiers , that the Church of that Time was not free from that Opinion ; which he expresses in these Terms ; Digni lumen habent , damnati incendia deflent : Illos splendor alit ; hos vapor igne coquit . Res est una quidem ; duplici sed finditur actu : Nam cremat indignos , quo probat igne pios . " The Blest have Light , the Damn'd their Fires bewail : " Those are in Bliss ; o're these the Flames prevail . " The same thing doth t' a double Act divide : " The Bad i' th Fire are Burn'd , the Just are Try'd . CHAP. XI . The Third main Tenet proposed by the Sibylline Writing . THe third Head of Doctrine proposed by the Sibylline Writing concerning the State of the Dead , is ; that The Saints , after their Resurrection , are to be reconducted to live in that Paradise , of the possession whereof Adam , and Eve , were , for their disobedience , deprived . For the Authour of that Romance , having taken literally , and understood carnally , what he had read , Luke xxiii . 43. 2 Cor. xii . 4. Apoc. ii . 7. concerning Paradise ; and John vi . 31. concerning the Bread of heaven , and Apocal. ii . 17. concerning the Hidden Manna , tells us in his Preface , copied out by Theophilus of Antioch , and Lactantius , that , Those , who honour God , inherit the true , and eternal Life ; that is to say , the time of Eternity , having their abode in Paradise , the flourishing Garden , and eating the delicious Bread of heaven ; which , at the end of the seventh Book , ( page 56. ) he means of Manna ; saying , All together eat of the bedewing Manna with their white Teeth . This Doctrine was so much the more acceptable to the Fathers , the more they thought themselves obliged to conceive an aversion for the extravagant Imagination of the Gnosticks ; who transformed Paradise into an Archangel , and assigned for its station the fourth Heaven . Thus Theophilus ( who gave Paradise the qualification of perpetual , and hanging in the midst , between heaven and the world ) a grounded the perswasion , he would give of it to Autolycus , on the Authority of the pretended Sibyl ; and , after his Example , Lactantius , in the twelfth Chapter of his second Book . St. Irenaeus , having ( in the thirty sixth Chapter of his fifth Book ) alledged these words of Esay , ( out of the two and twentieth Verse of the sixty sixth Chapter ) As the new heavens , and the new earth , which I will make , shall remain before me , assigns to each of them its Inhabitants ; saying , Then shall those , who are worthy the conversation of heaven , pass thither ; others shall enjoy the pleasures of Paradise ; and others shall possess the Holy earth , and the splendour of the City , that is to say , Jerusalem . Tertullian , in the fourty seventh Chapter of his Apologetick : We know Paradise to be a place of Divine pleasure , destined for the reception of the spirits of the Saints , and separated from the knowledg of the common world by a certain inclosure of that fiery Zone . And , in the eighth Chapter of his Poem of the Last Judgment : There is a place in the Eastern Parts , wherein the Lord takes great delig●… where there is a clear Light , &c. it is a Region most rich in Fields , &c. thither comes every godly man. But , in the fifty fifth Chapter of his Book Of the Soul , this Great man , dazled by the delusions of the Montanists , moderates the Opinion he had taken out of the Books of the Counterfeit Sibyl , and reserving Paradise for the entertainment of the Martyrs onely , excludes out of it all the rest of the Faithfull ; saying , You say , that our Sleep ( that is to say , the place of our Repose ) is in Paradise , whither the Patriarchs , and Prophets , upon the Resurrection of our Lord , being Appendages thereof , passed from Hell ; but how comes it , that that Region of Paradise , which is under the Altar , revealed to St. John , discovered no Souls , but those of the Martyrs ? How came Perpetua , that most couragious Martyr , in the Revelation , which was made to her of Paradise , not long before her Suffering , to see there onely her companions in Martyrdom ; but that the Sword , which keeps the Entrance of Paradise , suffers none to get in , but those , who are departed in Christ , not in Adam ? Saint Cyprian , after the Example of his Master Tertullian , speaking of our Lord to Demetrian , Proconsul of Africk , a passionate Enemy of Christianity , hath this expression ; He opens to us the way of Life ; he is the Authour of our return into Paradise . And in his Book Of Mortality , towards the end ; We account Paradise ( saith he ) to be our Country , we have already begun to have for our Fathers the Patriarchs . And , in the Chapter of Exhortation to Martyrdom . If it be glorious for the Souldiers , engaged in common Wars , after the Conquest of their Enemies , to return Triumphant into their Country ; how much a nobler , and greater Glory is it to return Triumphant to Paradise , after we have overcome the Devil , and to carry away victorious Trophies , after we have subdued him , who had foiled us before , to the place , whence the Sinner Adam had been thrust out . Lactantius , in the place above cited . God , having pronounced his Sentence against Sinners , that every one should work out his own livelihood , cast man out of Paradise , and encompassed Paradise round about with Fire ; that man might not approach it , till he had exercised sovereign Judgment upon Earth , and recalled to the same place those Just men , that worshipped him ; Death being taken away . Saint Athanasius , in his Treatise upon these Words , ( Matth. xii . 27. ) All things are given to me , &c. Death prevailed from Adam to Christ , the Earth was cursed , and Hell opened , and Paradise shut , &c. But assoon as all things were given to him , and that he was made man , all was amended , and accomplished . The Earth , in stead of the Curse it lay under before , was blessed ; and Paradise opened ; and Hell daunted . And in his Exposition of Faith : Christ shewed the entrance into Paradise , whence Adam had been thrust out ; and into which he is again entred by the Thief , according to what our Saviour said , This day shalt thou be with me in Paradise : whither Paul also is entred . Saint Cyril of Jerusalem , in his Mystagogical Instruction . The Paradise of God , which he had planted towards the East , is open to thee : whence our first Parent was banished , because of his Transgression . And this is signified by thy turning from the West to the East , the place of Light. Saint Basil , in his Treatise Of Paradise . How shall I be able to bring thee into sight of thy Country , to the end thou mayst recall thy self from banishment ? &c. If thou art carnal , thou hast the description of him , that is corporal . And in the seven and twentieth Chapter of his Book Of the Holy Ghost . We all , in our Prayers , look towards the East : but there are few of us , that know , we thereby seek our antient Country , that is to say , the Paradise , which God planted in Eden . Saint Gregory of Nyssa , in his Oration of the fourty Martyrs . That then , which is demanded , is ; Whether Paradise , because of the Turning Sword , is also inaccessible to the Saints : and , If the Champions ( of Christ ) are excluded Paradise , what Promise there remains , upon which they should undertake Combats for Piety : and whether they should obtain less , then the Thief , to whom the Lord said , This day shalt thou be with me in Paradise ; though the Thief came not voluntarily to the Cross ; but , when he was come near Salvation , that Eagle-sighted , and generous Thief saw the Treasure , and , finding an opportunity , stole Life , honourably , and happily abusing the nature of Theft , and saying , Lord , have me in remembrance , when thou comest into thy Kingdom . He was honoured with Paradise , and does the Flaming Sword keep the entrance of Paradise against the Saints ? But the Question resolves it self . For thence it is , that the Word hath not represented the Sword always placed against those , that enter ; but Turning , that it might be opposite to the unworthy , and be behinde the worthy , opening unto them the not-forbidden entrance of Life , into which those ( that is to say , the fourty Martyrs ) are entred , in the assurance of their Combats ; having , without suffering , passed through the Flame : which we also having , undaunted , passed through , may be received into Paradise . And thence it comes , that in his Funeral Orations upon Pulcheria , and Flacilla , her Mother , he says of the former , The Plant hath been removed hence ; but it hath been replanted in Paradise : and of the later , By that ( that is , by Faith ) was she carried hence into the Bosom of the Father of Faith , Abraham , near the Fountain of Paradise . Saint Ambrose , upon the twentieth Section of the hundred and eighteenth Psalm according to the Greeks , lays it down ( as hath been already shewed ) for certain , that it is necessary those , who desire to return into the Paradise , out of which Adam had been driven , should pass through the Fire of Judgment . Paulinus , having forsaken the World , to lead a Religious Life , afterwards Bishop of Nola , in his second Fpistle to Severus his intimate Friend . This is acceptable , and well-pleasing , in the sight of God ; that our good should be voluntarily , that we might receive the things , which are ours ; that is to say , the house of Paradise , and eternal Life , wherein we were created ; and which , if we , purged from the possession of this earth , whereinto we came through condemnation , regain ; then may we , as truly recalled from Banishment into our Country , or returned after a long Pilgrimage into the house we were born in , say , God is our Portion in the land of the living , &c. Prudentius , in the tenth of his Hymns . While thou ( O God ) recallest , and reformest thy body , subject to dissolution , in what Region wilt thou command the pure Soul to rest it self ? Hidden in the bosom of the Blessed Old man , it shall lodge there , where Eleazar is ; whom the rich man burning sees , from afar off , encompassed with flowers all about . O Redeemer , we follow thy Sayings , whereby , Triumphing over black Death , Thou commandest the Thief , who was Companion of thy Cross , to come after thee . Behold already the lightsom way of spacious Paradise opened to the Faithfull ; and it is lawfull to go into that Grove , of which man had been deprived by the Serpent . The Authour of the Homily upon the Thief , unjustly attributed to Eusebius Emissenus . This day shalt thou be with me in Paradise ; as in thy hereditary , and paternal seat ; which at thy entrance shall be opened ; though , upon the expulsion thence of Adam , nay of two ( to wit , Adam , and Eve ) it had been shut up to innumerable people . Enter thou therefore the first of all ; but with a happier entrance , then the first into Paradise ; it being not required , thou shouldest with Adam see hell . Fear not thou shalt there meet with any mortal Viand , any Law , any Tree . I will be to thee both Food , and Life . And , that thou mayst not have the least apprehension , that there may haply be some enemy , in that blessed Grove , and that the antient Thief may lay Ambushes for thee ; I will bring thee into it , and confirm the possession thereof to thee . The Authour of the Questions attributed to Justin Martyr , in the seventy fifth Question . The souls of the Just are carried into Paradise , where they have the conversation and sight of the Angels , and Archangels , and the Vision of Christ our Saviour . And in the seventy sixth Question . It was profitable for the Thief , at his entrance into Paradise , to learn , by the effects , the advantage of Faith , by which he had the honour to be admitted into the Assembly of the Saints ; where he is kept till the day of the Resurrection , and retribution . Now he hath that Sentiment of Paradise , which is called Cogitative ; according to which the Souls see , themselves , the things , that are below them , and moreover the Angels , and Daemons . It were no hard matter to add to this number those Authours ; who have followed the same prejudicate Opinion : as the Monk Caesarius in his third Dialogue ; St. Hierome , in his hundred twenty ninth Epistle , &c. But the fourteen before cited are sufficient , to shew , that , till after the year 450 their Opinion , which had its first rise from the pretended Sibylline Books , was so common in the Church , that it met not with any Contradiction . CHAP. XII . The fourth Capital Tenet proposed by the Sibylline Writing . THe fourth Supposition , advanced by the Authour of that Counterfeit Piece , concerning the State of the departed , is ; That , Jerusasalem , rebuilt , and made more glorious , then ever , the Son of God , being descended from heaven , shall establish a reign of a thousand years ; full of sensible enjoyments , and a miraculous fertlity , and abundance of corporal goods . He spreads his Fiction before us , in these Terms , in the second Book ( page 14. ) The fruitfull earth shall again bring forth several Fruits . And page 18. The Angels , raising ( the Good ) out of the midst of the burning River , shall convey them into light , and bring them to a life free from care . There is the immortal way of the great God , and three Fountains , of Wine , Honey , and Milk ; the earth also common to all , and being divided by neither walls , nor hedges , shall then , of it self , bring forth several Fruits . And in the third Book ( page 32. ) Then shall God give uno men a very great joy . For the earth , the Trees , and the innumerable flocks of Sheep , shall furnish men with the true fruit of Wine , sweet Honey , white Milk , and the best Corn , that ever mortals had . And page 35. The Wolves , upon the Mountains , shall eat grass with the Lambs ; the spotted Lynxes shall feed with the Goats ; the Bears with the Calves , and all Mortals ; the flesh-devouring Lion shall eat straw in the Manger , &c. And the Dragons shall rest themselves with the motherless little ones . And in the six and fourtieth page of the fifth Book . The Land of the Hebrews shall be holy , and bring forth all things ; ( viz. ) the River of the Rock , that distills Honey , and the immortal Milk shall fall down upon the tongues of all the Just . And in the fourtieth page . All those , who live a godly life , shall live again upon the earth . And in page the nine and fourtieth , God hath made the City , he delighted in , more bright , then the Stars , the Sun , and the Moon . So , that it is without all question , it was the design of this Impostour , who ( in imitation of the second Book of Esdras , in the 19th Verse of the second Chapter , and the 35th Verse of the fourteenth Chapter ) would needs entertain us with such extravagant Narrations , to abuse the words of Esay , and Saint John ; who , in the twentieth , and one and twentieth Chapters of his Apocalyps , mystically represents the Church , under the Name of a the holy City , the new Jerusalem , coming down from God out of Heaven ; b built of Gold , and precious Stones ; c having no need of Sun , or Moon ; d and in the midst of it , and of either side of the River , was there the Tree of Life , which bare twelve manner of Fruits , yielding its fruit every Moneth : and the leaves of the Tree were for the healing of the Nations . The same Imagination so gained upon the holy Fathers , that lived after the middle of the second Age ; that those good Souls , prepossessed by the Opinion they had conceived of the pretended Sibylline Writing , took literally , and apprehended , after the Jewish sence , whatever they met with in Esay , and Saint John , concerning the First Raesurrection of those , who died for the Testimony of Jesus , their reign of a thousand years , and all the glory of the celestial Jerusalem . Thus Justin Martyr , in his Dialogue against Trypho , answering that Jew , who ( page 306 ) had asked him , Whether he acknowledged , that Jerusalem should be rebuilt , and the Christians assemble there , and rejoyce with Christ , in the company of the Patriarchs , Prophets , &c. not onely confesses it ; but maintains further , that he had already averred it : reflecting , no doubt , on those words , of page 271. where he saith , that Christ , being raised , should come again in●● Jerusalem , and then drink anew , and eat , with his Disciples . And secondly , that he had signified unto him , that Many among those , who were not of the pure , and religious sentiment of the Christians , acknowledged it not : whereupon he adds ; I , and as many others , as are of the right , and truly Christian , sentiment in all things , know , that there must be a Resurrection of the Flesh ; and the Prophets , Ezechiel , Esay , and others confess , that after Jerusalem shall be built , adorned , and amplified , a thousand years shall be spent there : alledging , to that purpose , the sixty fifth Chapter of Esay , and the twentieth of the Apocalyps . And reinculcating it , page 340. where he says , He ( viz. Jesus ) is the eternal Light , which is to shine in Jerusalem ; and page 369. where he writes of the Christians , that they know with whom ( Christ ) they shall be in that Land ( viz. Judaea ) which he had called the Land of all the Saints ; and that they shall inherit eternal , and incorruptible goods . Eusebius , in the nine and thirtieth Chapter of the third Book of his Ecclefiastical History , attributing the same opinion to Papias , Bishop of Hierapolis , who had been a follower of the Disciples of Saint John , hath this Discourse . He affirms also many other things , that are more fabulous : among which he saith , that there are a certain thousand of years to pass after the Resurrection ; and that Christ shall reign corporally in the same Land. Things ; which , I think , he hath onely imagined upon a misapprehension of the Apostolical Expositions . Saint Irenaeus , in the thirty fifth Chapter of his fifth Book , does not onely agree with Papias ; but relyes upon his authority : citing out of his fourth Book these words , which Papias attributed to Saint John. The daies shall come , wherein there shall grow up Vines , having each of them ten thousand Branches ; and upon every Branch ten thousand Boughs ; and on every Bough ten thousand Buds ; and on every Bud ten thousand Bunches ; and on every Bunch ten thousand Grapes ; and every Grape , pressed , shall yield twenty five Measures of Wine : And , when any one of the Saints shall take one of the Grapes , another shall cry , I am a better Grape , take me , and bless God by me . In like manner , one Corn of Wheat shall bring forth ten thousand Ears ; and every Ear shall have ten thousand Crains ; and every Grain shall give ten Pounds of clear and fine Flower ; and all other Fruits , Seeds , and Herbs , proportionably . Was ever the Synagogue , cut off from the Covenant of God , delivered of an Extravagance , more deserving contempt , then this : which feigns Bunches of Grapes speaking ; and Vines yielding ( infinitely beyond all imaginable force of Nature ) millions of millions of measures of Wine ? And yet , the Holy Martyr , Saint Irenaeus ( out of an excess of respect , by no means , excusable in him , preferring the authority of Papias , deceived by the counterfeit Sibyl , before all reason ) blindly swallowed it , and , in his two and thirtieth Chapter , inferred from it , that The Just shall reign here below before the day of Judgment ; that , on the day of the Sabbath of the Just , they shall have a Table furnished from God , e who shall replenish them with all manner of Viands . That The Wolves shall feed with the Lambs , and the Lyon shall live on Straw : and , in the thirty fifth Chapter , that The Just shall reign on earth ; in the thirty sixth , that ( proportionably to the fruit they have brought forth an hundred , sixty , or thirty for one ) they shall be placed either in Heaven , or in Paradise , or in Jerusalem ; and that In that regard it was , that the Son of God said , f In my Father's House are many Mansions . Tertullian , who lived near the same time , to shew us , that he was carryed away with the same Prejudice , cryes out in the twenty fourth Chapter of his third Book Against Marcion ; We confess , that the Kingdom is promised us upon Earth , for a thousand years , after the Resurrection , in the City of Divine workmanship , g Jerusalem , coming down out of Heaven . There is some ground to think that Meliton , Bishop of Sardes , Contemporary with Justin Martyr , was of the same Opinion with him concerning the temporal Reign of Jesus Christ in Jerusalem ; in asmuch as ( to maintain it ) he writ upon the Revelation of Saint John : the words whereof have been extreamly wrested by the Patrones of that Imagination ; but , in regard I am nothing pressed , and have onely Conjecture to inferr it from , I shall forbear to urge it . I come to Nepos , the Aegyptian Bishop , reverenced by Dionysius of Alexandria for his Faith , and great Learning , in the attainment whereof he had spent himself to the Last . Of this Prelate h Eusebius saies , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. Teaching , that the Promises , made to the Saints in the Holy Scriptures , were to be accomplished after the manner conceived by the Jews ; supposing , that there were to pass a certain thousand of Years in the pursuit of corporal Enjoyments upon Earth : and being of opinion , he might confirm his Supposition by the Revelation of John. He writ , concerning the said Revelation , a certain Discourse , entituled A Reprehension of the Allegorists , as not able to endure , that men should take otherwise , then Literally , the Promises proposed by the Holy Spirit for the comfort of the Church ; nor that they should be understood mystically . About fifty years after appeared our Victorinus , Bishop of Poictiers , who suffered Martyrdom on the second day of November in the year 303. after he had composed divers Treatises , great indeed in respect of the sense , and slight in respect of the contexture of the Words , according to the observation of i Saint Hierome : which cannot be contradicted ; since there is nothing left of them , and that the Commentary upon the Apocalyps , which goeth under his name , contains , at this day , nothing of what the Antients had read in it . But , k Saint Hierome assuring us , that he was of the number of those , who expected l to come from Heaven a Jerusalem , adorned with precious Stones , and Gold : we need not fear , upon his Affirmation , to put him into the Catalogue of the Millenaries . Not long after came Lactantius ; who , in magnificent Terms , entertains us with all the particulars of their Opinion ; saying , m Cum deleverit injustitiam , &c. When God shall have taken away Injustice , and kept Sovereign Judgment , and restrored to life the Just , who were from the beginning ; he will converse among men , for the space of a thousand years , and shall rule over them with Justice . Which is no more , then what the prophecying , and distracted Sibyl somewhere proclaims ; Mortals attend , th' eternal King does reign . And then those , who shall be found alive in their Bodies , shall not dy ; but , during the said thousand years shall propogate an infinite multitude , and their progeny shall be holy , and dear to God. Those also , who shall be raised out of Hell , shall , as Judges , command the living , &c. The holy City shall be established in the midst of the earth : in which God , the Founder thereof , shall make his abode with the Just , who govern . After which ; he supposes all we have said of the fruitfulness of the earth , of the peace , which there shall be in it , and of the change of the natures of cruel , and savage Beasts ; alledging to that purpose ( though with some little diversity ) the words of the third Book of the pretended Sibyl , in the thirty second , and thirty fifth pages , and those of the fifth Book in the fourty sixth page , cited by us already . Dionysius of Alexandria ( who had undertaken the Refutation , not of Saint Irenaeus ( as n Saint Hierome thought ) but of Nepos , in two Books , entituled Of the Promises o was ( about one hundred years after ) engaged by Apollinarius of Laodicea ; as we learn from the same Saint Hierome saying , Duobus voluminibus respondit Apollinarius , &c. That is to say , Apollinarius answered in two Volumes ; whom follow not onely the men of his own Sect , but also a great multitude of ours as to that particular onely . So , that I now see , with a spirit foreseeing what will happen , what considerable Persons will be exasperated against me . Much about the same time lived Tychonius , the learned African of the Donatist Party ; of whom Gennadius writes , in his Catalogue , p Mille annorum quoque regni , in terra Justorum , post resurrectionem futuri , suspicionem intulit , &c. He also gave some suspicion of imagining a Reign of the Just upon Earth , for the space of a thousand years , after the Resurrection . To which may be added , that in the confused Collection of Homilies , which is attributed to Saint Augustine , and was indeed extracted out of the Writings of Tychonius upon the Apocalyps , we read these words , q Retulit Spiritus ( dum haec scriberet ) regnaturam Ecclesiam mille annos in hoc saeculo usque ad finem mundi . That is to say , The Spirit ( while he writ these things ) delivered , that the Church should reign a thousand years upon Earth , even to the end of the World. The same Gennadius observes of one Commodianus ; r De divinis repromissionibus adversùs illos ( Paganos ) agens , vili satis , & crasso ( ut ità dixerim ) sensu disseruit : illis stuporem , nobis desperationem incutiens ; Tertullianum , & Lactantium , & Papiam sequutus , &c. Treating against the Heathens concerning the divine Promises , he discoursed thereof in a sence sufficiently flat , and unpolished : casting them into Insensibility , us into Despair ; wherein he followed Tertullian , Lactantius , and Papias for his Authours . We have it also upon the account of s St. Hierome , that our Severus Sulpitius , who writ the Life of St. Martin , had committed the same Errour in his Dialogue , entituled Gallus ; wherein yet there is not , at this day , any thing of that nature to be found . Nay , the same St. Hierome , himself ( though not chargeable with the Errour ; which , to his grief , he saw generally followed by the Christians of the fifth Age ) betrays himself guilty of so great a respect towards those , who first maintained it , that he dares not condemn it ; saying , about the year 415. t Licet non sequamur ; tamen damnare non possumus : quia multi Ecclesiasticorum virorum , & Martyres ista dixerunt ; & unusquisque in suo sensu abundat , & Domini cuncta judicio reservantur , &c. In regard many Ecclesiastical Persons , and Martyrs have said these things ; as also that every man aboundeth in his own sence , and that all is reserved for the Judgment of the Lord : though I do not follow them ; yet can I not condemn them . CHAP. XIII . Inducements of Praying for the Dead , arising from the Hypotheses proposed in the pretended Sibylline Writing . BY this means had the Opinion of the Millenaries ( with a success equal to that of the other Supposi●…s of the pretended Sibylline Writing ) not onely found Partisans among the Christians ; but also gained the applause of many of the most eminent among them : and all had conceived this apprehension thereof ; that it was impossible to maintain all the Hypotheses contained in it , without inducing , by a necessary consequence , Prayer for the Dead : whom they imagined to stand so much the more in need of the Assistances of the living ; by how much they imagined them exposed , as well to the disturbances , which those might be subject to , who are reduced to the expectation of their Happiness , as to the Temptations , and Assaults , which the Faithfull are exercised with , through the implacable malice of Evil Spirits ; and are obliged , at last , to stand to the rigorous Judgment of the God of glory . We cannot make a better representation of the State , whereto the Christians of that Time conceived their deceased Brethren to be reduced ; then by copying-out what Justin Martyr , who had seen the Eruption of the first Sibylline Imposture ) hath written of the condition of our Saviour himself , to whom he very justly applied those words of the two and twentieth Psalm ( according to the Hebrews ) a Save me from the Lyon's Mouth . That he prayed his Soul might be delivered from the Sword , from the Lyon's Mouth , and the Paw of the Dog , was a request , that none should prevail over his Soul ; to the end , that , when we come to depart this life , we should desire the same things , as he did of Almighty God ; that every wicked bold Spirit may be prevented from taking our Souls , as being what the Souls expect . I have shewn as much , in that Saul required , that the Soul of Samuel might be evocated by the Witch . It appears also , that the Souls of all those , who have been Just , and Prophets , are subject to such Powers , as ( by the effect ) it is manifest , was that , wherewith the Witch was Possessed . Whence it is , that he teacheth us by his Son , that we ( for whose sake it is clear , that that was done ) should Fight all manner of waies , and desire , at our Departure out of this life , that our Souls may not fall under any such Powers , for as much , as when he gave up the Ghost upon the Cross , he said b Father , into thy hands I commend my Spirit . From which Discourse we learn ; that he had a certain persuasion of four things ; 1. That our Saviour , at the time of his Passion for our salvation , prayed , that his Soul might not fall under the power of the Devils . 2. That we are obliged , upon our approaches to Death , to imitate his Example . 3. That the Prophets were , after death , exposed to the insolencies of Evil Spirits , in such manner , that the Soul of Samuel could be evocated by the Witch of Endor . 4. That the Souls , of the Faithfull , who dayly depart this world , are subject to the same inconveniences ; and , consequently , do all stand in extraordinary need of being relieved by the Prayers of the Living . In like manner do we see , that upon this mold must needs be fashioned those Antient Prayers , which the Church of Rome makes , at this day , for the Faithfull departed ; saying , Domine Jesu Christe , Rex gloriae , libera animas omnium Fidelium defunctorum de manu Inferni , & de profundo lacu . Libera eas de ore Leonis ; nè absorbeat eas Tartarus ; nè cadant in obscura Tenebrarum loca . Fac eas , Doni●… transire te de morte ad vitam San ctam , &c. Liberatae de principibus Tenebrarum , & locis paena rum , &c. Repelle , quaesumus , Domine , ab ea omnes Principe Tenebrarum , &c. That is to say ; O Lord , Jesus Christ , King of Glory , deliver out of the hand of Hell , and from the deep Lake , the souls of all the Faithfull departed . Save them from the mouth of the Lyon ; that Hell do not swallow them up ; and that they may not fall into the obscure places of Darkeness , &c. Lord make them to pass from Death to an Holy Life , &c. may they be delivered from the Princes of Darkness , and the places of Torments , &c. Drive away from them all the Princes of Darkness , O Lord we beseech thee . Nay the tender Saint Augustine had such a kind of Letany in his Imagination ; when , celebrating , in his Confessions , the Memory of Saint Monica his Mother , who was c dead at least six years before , he hath this Language . d Nemo à protectione tua dirumpat eam : non se interponat , nec vi , nec insidiis , Leo , & Draco ; nec enim respondebit illa , nihil se debere , nè convincatur , & obtineatur ab Accusatore callido , &c. Let no body snatch her out of thy protection : let not the Lion , or the Dragon interpose themselves , either by force , or by ambush ; for she will not answer , that she ows nothing , lest she be convicted , and carried away by the crafty Accuser . CHAP. XIV . The Motives , proposed by Justin Martyr , disallowed ; and those , which St. Epiphanius had to pray for the Dead , taken into Consideration . BUt since the Hypothesis of Justin Martyr was not embraced by all Antiquity ; Tertullian telling us in general , Absit , ut animam cujuslibet Sancti , nedum Prophetae à Daemonio credamus extractam , &c. Far be it from us , to believe , that the Soul of any Saint whatsoever , much less of a Prophet , hath been extracted by the Devil ; and Pionius Metaphrastes , upon the first of February ; Methodius , in a particular Treatise against Origen ; St. Basil , upon the eighth Chapter of Esay , and in an Epistle to Eustathius ; Saint Gregory of Nyssa , in an Epistle to Theodosius ; Saint Gregory Nazianzene , in the second Invective against Julian ; Saint Hierome , upon the sixth Chapter of Saint Matthew ; St. Cyril of Alexandria , in the sixth Book of Adoration in Spirit and Truth ; Procopius of Gaza , upon the eight and twentieth Chapter of the first Book of Kings ; Georgius Syncellus , in his History ; and others , particularly charging with Imposture the pretended Evocation of Samuel ; and Philastrius numbring it expressly among Heresies : we are now to examine , upon what reasons , Praying for the Dead hath been since grounded , and to hear , upon this Point , St. Epiphanius disputing in the year 376. against Aerius ; who , thinking it not enough to deny , that there accrewed any advantage to the deceased from the Prayers made , on their behalf , by the living , had withall , upon that account , left the Church of Sebaste . He engages against him with these Considerations ; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. Those , who are here , believe , that those , who are departed this world , live : and that they are not deprived of being ; but that they both are , and live to the Lord. And to the end , that this excellent Doctrine may be explained ; that there is an hope for those , who pray for their Brethren , as for persons in their journey ; the prayer made for them is also profitable , although it does not cut all , that may be alledged against them : but ( in as much , as , many times , while we are in this world , we sin voluntarily , and involuntarily ) to signisie what is accomplished . For we make mention of the Just , and pray for sinners ; for sinners , directing our Eyes to the mercy of God , which they have obtained ; for the Just , for the Fathers , Patriarchs , Prophets , Apostles , Evangelists , Martyrs , Confessours , Bishops , Anachorets , and the whole Battalion , to the end , that we might make a distinction between the rank of men , and the Lord Jesus Christ ; because of the honour , which is due to him , and render him convenient Veneration , as having this apprehension , that our Lord is not to be parallelled with any of mankinde , though every one of mankinde were possessed of Justice ten thousand times , and more . It is evident , that the first Consideration of Saint Epiphanius could make nothing against Aërius ; who denyed the advantage of Prayer for the Faithfull departed : the Ratiocination , or Argument of this Father being not necessary , either absolutely , or in respect of his Adversary He is living , Therefore he must be prayed for ; since that , if this were allowed , Prayers should be made for all the living Creatures that are , Angels , Men , and Beasts , without any exception ; and that for this reason , that all these , every one of these kindes is possessed of Being , and Life , in some degree . Besides the Consequence of such a way of reasoning would go much beyond , as well the intention of its Authour , as the practice of the Church of Pontus ; in vindication whereof he had framed it : since that no Community of Christians ever did , or thought it self obliged to communicate its Suffrages to the Angels , who live , and stand in the presence of the Lord ; as supposing that Office could not be due to them , nor be conceived a rational service , in regard they neither stand in need thereof , nor can receive any advantage thereby . The second Consideration , which concerns the Hope the Christians of the fourth Age conceived of the effect of their Prayers for their deceased Brethren , could not be of greater weight , then the former , as far as it concerned Aërius ; who denyed , not that the Faithfull of his Time , had a certain hope of profiting the Dead by their Prayers ( for that they had , was manifest ) but that their hope was well grounded , and that their Prayers for the Dead were , or could be , of any advantage . But , as I cannot , without some trouble , reflect , that a Person so great ( as Saint Epiphanius ) should be ( through I know not what forgetfulness ) reduced to alledg for a reason to his Adversary the very thing he put in question , and which had most need of proof ; so I think my self obliged to make this Observation ; That the Christians at that time used their hope concerning the communication of their Suffrages to the Dead , with so much indulgence ; that they extended it even to those , whom they thought dead in mortal sin , and out of the communion of the Church . CHAP. XV. Of the Prayers made , and Alms given heretofore by the Christians for the damned . NOt to bring upon the Stage the vain imaginations of Origen , and his Party ; who conceived no other Punishments to be inflicted on either men , or Devils , then such , as were Purgatory , and for a time ; nor yet much to urge , that some very Great Person ( as St. Gregory Nyssen , in his great Catechistical Oration , in his Treatise Of the Soul , and in that which he made upon the eight and twentieth Verse of the fifteenth Chapter of the first Epistle to the Corinthians ; and St. Hierome , in the eighteenth Book upon Isaiah ( Chap. lxvi . 24. ) seem to have some time countenanced it : I shall insist on this , that some others , no less eminent , were of Opinion , that there might be obtained some diminution of the Torments of the Damned ; and that they might be relieved by Prayers , and Alms. Hence St. Chrysostome , in his third Homily upon the Epistle to the Philippians , speaking of those , who thought it much to dispose of their wealth to Good Uses , cryes out , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. Let us bewail them ; let us assist them according to our power ; let us finde out some little relief for them : little indeed ; yet let us help them that little . And how shall we do it ? By praying our selves , and exhorting others to pray for them ; giving frequently for their sakes to the poor . That brings some comfort . The same St. Chrysostome , affirming that the Catechumens have no part in the publick Prayers made for the Faithfull departed , adds , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. The Catechumens are not honoured with that consolation ; but are deprived of all assistance of that nature , one onely excepted . What is that ? It is in your power to give to the poor for them ; and that gives them some refreshment . And , in the sixty second Homily upon the Gospel of St. John , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. If he , who is dead , were a sinner , and had many ways offended God , it is requisite we weep , for that would be of no advantage to him , but do that which may procure him some consolation ; viz. give Alms , and Offerings . This also we are to rejoyce at ; that he is deprived the opportunities of commiting wickedness . Prudentius , in the fifth of his Hymns , upon a Supposition , that the Night between Easter-Eve , and Easter-Day , the Souls of the Damned receive some ease , and remission of their pains , saith ; Sunt & spiritibus saepe nocentibus Poenarum celebres sub Styge Feriae . Illâ nocte , sacer quâ rediit Deus , Stagnis ad Superos ex Acheronticis , &c. Marcent suppliciis Tartara mitibus , Exultátque sui carceris otio Umbrarum populus , liber ab ignibus ; Nec fervent solito flumina sulphure , &c. That is , Th' Infernal Spirits sometimes gain An intermission of their pain . That Night , when God , from Acheron , Ascended to his heav'nly Throne , &c. A milder torture reigns in Hell , The Ghosts in Flames no longer dwell , Proud that their bonds were eas'd awhile ; The streams of Sulphur cease to boil , &c : The same Prudentius , at the end of his Hamartigenia , numbring himself among the Damned , hath this Discourse , Esto , cavernoso ( quia sic pro labe necesse est Corporeâ ) tristis me sorbeat ignis Averno ; Saltem mitificos incendia lenta vapores Exhalent , aestúque calor languente tepescat . Lux immensa alios , & Tempora vincta coronis Glorificent ; me poena levis clementer adurat , &c. If ( since our Stains corporeal so require ) I shall be swallom'd by Avernal Fire , Yet may ( at least ) those Flames a gentler heat Exhale , and Vapours less intense beget . Whilest others glorious Crowns of Light obtain , Let me but have a gentler heat , and pain . And in the Hymn of St. Fructuosus , Bishop of Tarragone ; Fo rs dignabitur , & meis medelam , tormentis dare , prosperante Christo , &c. It may be also he will give ease to my Torments , Christ granting the good success . For , referring the giving of that ease to the a Destruction of the World , he shews , it was not his meaning to speak of Purgatory such , as the Church of Rome conceives it at this day ; but of the final condition of Souls at the last Judgment . Paulinus , Bishop of Nola , applying to himself the Parable of the sixteenth of Luke , and imagining himself in the place of the wicked rich man , whom the Gospel represents as damned , says to Nicetas , Bishop of Dacia , beyond Danubius , which we now call Transsylvania ; Nos locis , quantum meritis , dirempti , Eminus celsis humiles patronis , Te procul sacris socium catervis Suspiciemus . Quis die nobis dabit hoc in illa , Ut tui stemus lateris sub umbra , Et tuae nobis requietis aura Temperet ignem . Tunc , precor , nostri nimium memento , Et patris sancti gremio recumbens , Roscido nobis digito furentem Discute flammam . We , who in place from thee as far , As in our merits , distant are , From our Abyss to thee on high Direct our cry . Who is 't , when that day comes , will yield , Thy shade may serve us for a shield , And some cool air from thy blest seat May fan our heat ? Ah! then preserve us in thy mind , And , on thy Father's Breast reclin'd , But one drop from thy finger shake , Our thirst to slake . Saint Augustine , in the four and twentieth Chapter of his one and twentieth Book Of the City of God , professes ; that he does not oppose such as applied , to the damned , those words of the seventy seventh Psalm according to the Greeks , b Hath God forgotten to be gracious ? saying , Quibus placet istam sententiam usque ad illa impiorum tormenta protendere , &c. I would have those , who are pleased to extend that Sentence even to the Torments of the damned , understand it at least in this manner ; that the c Wrath of God , which was pronounced against them for their eternal punishment , still remaining upon them , d God shuts not up in anger his tender mercies , and causes them not to be tormented with so much rigour , as they deserve ; not so as they should never undergo those pains , or that a time should come , when they should be determined ; but to the end they should suffer them more remissly , then their deserts might require . For by that means , both the Wrath of God shall remain , and he shall not withhold his compassions even in his wrath , which I confirm not , though I do not oppose . But in the tenth Chapter of his Manual copied-out by Isidorus , Arch-Bishop of Sevil ( Offic. lib. 1. Chap. 18. ) by Julian , Arch-Bishop of Toledo , ( Prognost . lib. 1. Chap. 21. ) by Bede , ( in 2 Cor. v. ) by Eterius , Bishop of Osmo , ( Adversùs Elipand . lib. 1. ) he makes a clearer discovery of his sentiment ; writing , Cùm sacrificia sive Altaris , sive quarumcunque Eleemosynarum pro Baptizatis defunctis omnibus offeruntur , &c. When the Sacrifices , whether of the Altar , or of Alms , of what kinde soever they be , are offered for all the Faithfull departed , they are acts of thanksgiving for those , that have been very good , Propitiations for those , who have not been very Bad , consolations in some sort to the living for those , who have been very wicked , though there are no assistances of the dead ; and as for those , who reap advantage by them , they benefit them in this , that either their sins are fully remitted , or their damnation made more supportable . The result whereof is , that ( according to the Opinion of this Father , whom so many others have followed , as their Guid , and Directour ) it was not impossible , but that Alms might procure an Alleviation of the Torments of the damned , for whom they had been offered to God by the Living . Athanasius of Antioch , in his Answer to the thirty fourth Question of Antiochus , asking , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. How then , do not the Souls even of Sinners receive some benefit , when Assemblies meet , Good Deeds are done , and Offerings are offered for them ? concludes , that they do , and says , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . If they reap no good thereby , there would be no mention made of them at their Intorment . And note , that he speaks of the Souls of those Sinners , of whom he had said in his Answer to the two and thirty Question , that they minded nothing , but their punishment ; and in that to the thirty third , that they could do neither good , nor ill , opposing them to the Souls of the Saints , which , e seized by the Angels , praise God. From this Source sprang several ill-digested Stories , and Relations about the year 416. Vincent Rogatista objected to St. Augustine , that St. Perpetua had by her Prayers obtained the dismission of Dinocrates , her Brother , out of the place of Torments . Nay , after the year 730. Damascene undertook to deliver out three thence upon his Warrant ; the first taken out of the Legend of St. Thecla , converted in Iconia by Saint Paul ; where the Authour ( who seems to have been very desirous to take upon him the Name of Basil , Bishop of Seleucia , upon this account , that in his City rested the body of that Blessed Virgin ) says , that Tryphaena , a Kinswoman to the Emperour ; who , after the death of her Daughter Falconilla , though dead in the darkness of Paganism , had entertained at her house Thecla , persecuted by Alexander , and , upon his prosecution , condemned to be torn in pieces by the Beasts in the Theatre of Antioch ; that this Tryphaena , I say , in a Dream saw her Daughter Falconilla , earnestly begging of her to implore the assistance of the Saints Prayers , that by her intercession she might be f transferred into the abode of the Just ; and that her desire was immediately granted . The Second is taken out of the History of Palladius , Bishop of Helenopolis ( where there is no Track of any such thing to be found now ) to this effect ; that Saint Macarius the Hermite , having made some question to the dry Skull of a certain Heathen , God inspired that dry Bone with this true Discourse , by way of Answer , When thou offerest thy Prayers for the Dead , we receive some little consolation . The Third , attested ( as he saies ) by g the East , and West ( though not any one of the Latines speak of it ) attributes to Saint Gregory the Great the deliverance of Trajan's Soul ; who was not onely an Infidel , but a Persecutour also , 470. years , and above , after his death , and detention in Hell. But it is to litle purpose to disturb the dust of an old Imagination , frivolous enough , and disclamed even by those , who are at this day the most earnest Patrones of Prayer for the Dead . CHAP. XVI . The Third , and Fourth Motives of Saint Epiphanius taken into consideration . THe third Consideration of Saint Epiphanius to confirm the custom of Praying for the Dead : viz. That the departed are ( in relation to the living ) as persons that Travell , seems to presuppose the first Hypothesis of the pretended Sibylline Writing , which gives occasion to imagine , that those , who dy , arrive , upon the dissolution of the Body , not at the place of their sovereign Happiness ; but are transferred to some unpleasing receptacle under the earth , where their patience is no less exercised , then that of Travellers , who have a long and tedious Journey to go through . This Hypothesis indeed ( if so be it were maintained by Aërius ) might justly have been objected to him , to induce him to admit Prayer for the Dead ? since it is evident , that those , who are at a distance from their Happiness , and languish in the expectation of it , stand in need of comfort , and the Prayers requisite to obtain grace of him , who is the author of Grace . But it cannot be of any consideration , as to what concerns the Protestants , who unanimously Impugn it , and constantly teach , that the Souls of men , at the very departure out of their Bodies , enter either into Eternal fire , whence there is no deliverance , and where there is no comfort ; or into the Glory of God , which for ever exempts them from all those exigencies , which they are Subject to , who are deprived thereof , while they endeavour to attain it . The fourth Consideration of the same Father , to wit , that those , who dy , have , during the time of their Pilgrimage in this world , Sinned both voluntarily , and involuntarily , is very Just , and as Aërius never had any reason to deny it , so is it not at all contradicted by any of the Protestants ; who , by that which they have learnt of Saint John , that those men , who ( at any assignable time of their Life ) say they have no sin , deceive themselves , make God a Lyar , and have neither his word , nor truth in them , do very well comprehend , that it must of necessity follow , that those , who should deny they had any till the hour of Death , would deceive themselves no less then others , and with equal presumption charg with falsehood the God of truth . But ( omitting what Aerius might have said according to his Hypothesis , of which we have nothing certain ) the Protestants hold , that there is no necessity of this consequence , he hath ( whether voluntarily , or involuntarily , it matters not ) sinned during his life : therefore we must Pray for him after his death . Secondly , that the Church of Rome grants it , inasmuch as she , acknowledging that this Antecedent , he hath sinned , is and shall eternally be as undeniably true in respect of the Saints , which are , and ever shall be in the Glory of God , and the Damned , who shall never come out of Hell torments , as of the living , who aspire to felicity , and desire to escape Damnation : she , I say , neither prays , nor thinks she ought to pray , for either the Saints Glorified , nor the Sinners Condemned , but onely for the Faithfull , whom she presupposes to expect their Glorification , and that onely for a certain time . Thirdly , that if from this antecedent , he hath sinned , it did of necessity always follow , We must Pray for him , the Church of Rome would be obliged to Pray ; First , For the Apostatized Angels , who , having quitted their first station , sinned no less then men do , but in such manner , that their offence condemned by an irrevocable decree is absolutely incapable of remedy . Secondly , For the Damned , who are not in a state capable of amendment . Thirdly , For those , that are Glorified , who have not any good to obtain , and that as well after , as before , the last Judgment ; since that after the Pronuntiation of it , this truth , that men , and Devils have sinned , will remain evident , and irrefragable as before , though that after the retribution , which shall be for ever made to every one according to his works , it will not be any longer either necessary , or convenient , or rational to pray for him . CHAP. XVII . Saint Epiphanius's fift Motive considered . FOr a fifth consideration Saint Epiphanius alledges , that Prayers for the Dead are made by the surviving , out of a design to signifie what is accomplished ; & thereby insinuates , that he conceived the state of the Faithfull , from the moment of their death , to the time of their resurrection , to be imperfect , and capable of melioration ; it is possible Aerius might have been of the same Sentiment , and upon that account have been forced to acknowledg some necessity of praying for them , untill the absolute accomplishment of their Glory . But this imagination neither hath , nor can have , any force against the Protestants ; who believe , that the Faithfull , at the very demolition of the a earthly Tabernacles of their bodies , are received ( according to the saying of St. Paul ) into their celestial habitations , and that , at the very instant of their putting-off of Flesh , God cloaths their souls with the glory , which they are eternally to enjoy ; so that what till then was b in part , and imperfect in them , is from thence absolutely abolished ; and that these Considerations , that the Prayer does not cut off all , that is layed in charge against the dead , and that it is made to signifie what is accomplished , cannot be any way seasonable in respect of those , who ( as they ) are perswaded by the Scripture , that to no purpose are alledged , either the need , which the Faithfull departed stand in of their accomplishment ; since they are already in actual possession thereof , c being present with the Lord , and absent from the body particularly , to that end : or the charges , which are pretended to remain against them after death , since there can be no d accusation , nor any one to lay ought to their charge , who are justified by the Lord , who protesteth ( according to the tenour of his own Covenant ) that he e will be mercifull to their unrighteousness , and their sins , and iniquities will he remember no more . CHAP. XVIII . Saint Epiphanius's sixth Motive Considered . IN the sixth place , St. Epiphanius tells us , That some , in his Time , prayed for Sinners departed , having a respect , or recourse , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , to the Mercy of God ; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , imploring the Mercy of God ; and it may be said , that upon this ground , That sinners continued charged with sins , and imperfections after their decease , Antiquity was induced to demand , by Prayers , the remission of their sins , and consequently their establishment in a place of rest . To this purpose is what we read in the one and fourtieth Chapter of the eighth Book of the Constitutions , attributed to Saint Clement ; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. That God , the lover of men , having received his soul , would turn away his face from all his sins voluntary , and unvoluntary , and out of his Graciousness , and Mercy , place him in the Region of the godly , who enjoy themselves in the Bosom of Abraham , &c. whence trouble , sadness , and sighing are departed , &c. Look upon this thy servant , whom thou hast chosen , and taken to thy self , to receive another lot , and pardon him what he hath ( voluntarily , or involuntarily ) sinned , and place about him good Angels , and dispose of him into the Bosom of the Patriarchs , &c. where there is neither sadness , nor trouble , nor sighing , &c. In the Liturgie of the Armenians . Memento , Domine , miserere , & fac gratiam animabus requiescentibus , pacifica , illumina eas , &c. Remember , O Lord , shew Mercy , and be Gracious unto the souls , which are in rest , pacify them , and illuminate them , &c. In the Liturgy of St. Basily 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . For the repose , and remission of thy Servant . In the Anaphora , or Liturgie , translated out of the Syriack , and attributed to St. Basil , whereof the Summary is alledged by Cassander ; That God would conduct the departed through the horrid receptacles , and place them in habitations of light . That God would deliver them out of the thick darkness of tribulation , and grief , that he would not enter into judgement with them , &c. If they have sinned in any manner , as men clad in flesh , that he would pardon them . In the Missal of the Latine Church . Animabus famulorum , famularumque tuarum , remissionem cunctorum tribue peccatorum ; ut indulgentiam , quam semper optaverunt , piis supplicationibus consequantur , &c. Grant ( O Lord ) unto the souls of thy Servants , of what Sex soever , the remission of all their sins ; that , by devout supplications , they may obtain that indulgence , which they have always desired , &c. Do away , by the pardon of thy most mercifull Piety , the sins , which he hath committed through the frailty of worldly conversation , &c. Do thou ( O God ) mercifully , out of thy wonted Goodness , wipe away the stains , which the souls have contracted from the contagion of the World , Amen . Mercifully pardon them , &c. put them into perpetual oblivion , Amen , &c. O Lord , enter not into judgment with thy Servants ; for no man shall be justifyed in thy sight ; deliver their souls from the Gates of Hell , &c. Grant them the remission of all their sins , &c. free them from all their sins , &c. We beseech thee , that thy judicial sentence fall not heavy upon them , &c. That what vices soever she hath , through the subtlety of the Devil contracted , thou wouldest , out of thy compassion , and mercy , indulgently do away , &c. Free , O Lord , we beseech thee , the soul of thy Servant from all chains of sin . Which Prayers are for the most part repeated in the first Book of Sacred Ceremonies , ( Sect. 15. chap. 1. ) * and the ensuing is there added , over and above , by a late Cardinal ; Non intres in judicium tuum , Domine , cum servo tuo , &c. O Lord , enter not into judgment with thy servant : for no man shall be justifyed in thy sight ; if the remission of his sins be not granted him by thee . We therefore beseech thee , O Lord , that thy Judgments may not by strange Sentences be rigorous towards him , whom the true supplication of Christian faith recommends to thee ; but that , through the assistance of thy grace , he may be thought worthy to escape the Judgment of eternal vengeance , he , who , while living , was honoured with the Seal of the Holy Trinity , through Jesus Christ , our Lord , Amen . Upon some such considerations was it that St. Cyril of Jerusalem , in his fifth Mystagogical Catechesis , speaking of the departed , said , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. We offer prayers to God for the departed : and , if they are sinners , we do not weave Crowns for them ; but offer up Christ sacrificed for our sins : appeasing on their behalf , and our own , him , who is the Lover of mankind . Upon which passage it is to be noted by the way ; that the Text is disordered by the Transcriber ; who , having found in his Copy , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. thrust in a whole line after 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , writing , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . From the same Hypothesis also St. Augustine , in the forecited place of his Confessions , took occasion to make these Prayers for his Mother , Dimitte illi & tu debitu sua ; non intres cum ea in judicium ; superexaltet misericordia tua judicium , &c. Do thou also forgive her her Trespasses , enter not into judgment with her ; Let thy mercy be above thy judgment , &c. But though it were granted , this Hypothesis might do somewhat against Aërius ; who might have been drawn into the common Opinion ; that the departed , being after death in an imperfect State , were detained , in a place by themselves , till their resurrection ; yet does it not amount to any thing against the Protestants , who are of a different Opinion ; since that , if it be always lawfull to conclude , He was guilty of sin , Therefore we must pray for him , the Church would be obliged to pray eternally for all its Members , even after their Resurrection , and the last Judgment ; which none hitherto hath conceived she ought to practise . CHAP. XIX . Saint Epiphanius's seventh Motive Considered . IN the last place , St. Epiphanius affirms , that , in his Time , Men prayed for the Saints , and the Just , whoever they were , upon this accompt , that there might be a distinction made between them , and our Saviour ; who , interceding for all , does not stand in need of any one's intercession : and to shew , that there ought not to be parallelled with him any of those , who were most recommendable for their Piety . Upon which last Hypothesis it may be said ; that from most certain Principles , to wit , that we must be tender of the honour of Jesus Christ , and distinguish him from the men redeemed by him , and by no means suffer , that any one compare them to their Saviour ; it draws a false Consequence , to wit , that we must pray for them . For , if it were admitted , it were also necessary to pray for the Faithfull , as well after their Resurrection , and the last Judgment , as before ; since the honour proper to the Son of God , will be no less due after the Resurrection , then before , and that it will be , at all times , impiously done to take away the distinction there is between him , and men , for whom he died , and interceded , by making any one equal to him . Thence it appears , how weak St. Epiphanius's Reason is , even from this ; that it proves more , then he had proposed to himself ; nay , more , then the Church of Rome at this day desires : the Church of Rome , I say ; which hath not onely for the space of 1200. years past , left off Praying for the Patriarchs , Prophets , Apostles , Evangelists , Martyrs , &c. but would look on that kinde of Devotion as injurious , having grounded her proceeding on this Discourse of St. Augustine , copied by Beda , upon the twelfth Chapter a to the Hebrews , and others . Habet Disciplina Ecclesiastica , &c. It is according to Ecclesiastical Discipline , as the Faithfull know ; that , when [ the Names of ] the Martyrs are recited before the Altar of God , men pray not for them ; but for all others , that are Commemorated , Prayers are made . For it is an injury to pray for the Martyr , by whose Prayers we are to be recommended . And yet what ( to use the Terms of this Father ) the Ecclesiastical Discipline of the Christians of Africk , Rome , and in a word , of all the West , thrust , as injurious , and ill-grounded , out of the both Publick , and Private Service ; after they had quitted the Hypotheses of those , that had preceeded them , is continued in the Offices of many other Churches . Whence we read , in the Liturgie of the Armenians , Da aeternam pacem omnibus , qui nos praecesserunt in fide Christi , Sanctis Patribus , Patriarchis , Apostolis , Prophetis , Martyribus , &c. Give eternal peace to the holy Fathers , Patriarchs , Apostles , Prophets , Martyrs , who have preceeded us in the Faith of Christ . In that , which goes under the Name of Saint Mark , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. O Lord , our God , give rest unto the Souls of our Fathers , and Brethren , who are departed before us in the Faith of Christ ; being mindfull of the first Fathers , who lived in the beginning of the World , the Fathers , Patriarchs , Prophets , Apostles , Martyrs , Confessours , Bishops , Saints , Just men , the spirits of all those , that have had their accomplishment in the Faith of Christ , of whom we this day make Commemoration , as also of our holy Father , the Apostle , and Evangelist St. Mark , who hath shewn us the way of Salvation . In that of St. Chrysostome , though very much altered , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. We offer unto thee this reasonable service for those , who rest in Faith , our Ancestours , Fathers , Patriarchs , Prophets , Apostles , Preachers , Evangelists , Martyrs , Confessours , continent persons , and every spirit accomplished in Faith , especially for the absolutely-holy , undefiled , blessed above all things , our glorious Lady , the Mother of God , and ever Virgin , Mary . In the Sacramentary of St. Gregory ; Divina mysteria Sanctis tuis prosint ad gloriam , &c. Let the divine Mysteries be profitable to thy Saints for their glory . We might finde as much in that , which St. Epiphanius had seen in use among the Christians of Cyprus , Palestine , Syria , and all the other Provinces ; not excepting even Africk it self : if we had them at present , since that in the year 250. St. Cyprian in his 34th Epistle , speaking of Celerina , Grandmother to Laurentinus , Uncle by the Father's side , and of Ignatius , Uncle by the Mother-side to Celerinus , Confessour , and Reader in the Church of Carthage , said , Palmas à Domino , & coronas illustri passione meruerunt ; sacrificia pro eis semper ( ut meministis ) offerimus , quoties Martyrum passiones , & dies , anniversariâ commemoratione celebramus , &c. They have , by their illustrious sufferings , obtained of the Lord Palms , and Crowns . We dayly offer sacrifices for them ( as you remember ) as often , as we celebrate the Anniversaries of the Passions , and Days of the Martyrs . But they have been either abolished , or so altered ; that they contain not any thing of what was in them before , of greatest consideration . And thence it is come to pass , that in those , who go under the name of St. James , St. Peter , St. Basil , and St. Gregory , we meet not with ( as in the first ) Prayers to God for the Saints , but Prayers to the Saints ; the fear of making them equal with Jesus Christ being by degrees vanished , and experience forcing us to acknowledg , that all the imaginations of men , as well what are good , as what bad , pass away ; but that Jesus Christ , alone , is , and shall be the same eternally ; as St. Paul , to our comfort , gives us to observe in the 8th Verse of the 13th Chapter to the Hebrews . CHAP. XX. The Motive of Dionysius , the pretended Areopagite , taken into consideration . HE , who about the year 490. took upon him the name of St. Denys the Areopagite , to gain the greater credit to his Books Of the Celestial and Ecclesiastical Hierarchies , grounds , upon one onely consideration , the Commemoration of the departed , which was made in his time in the Publick Service , and declares his sentiment with the ordinary ostentation , in these Termes , a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. The recitation of the sacred Rolls , which is made after the kissing of the Pax , declares the names of those , who have lived holily , and who are irreturnably gone to the perfection of virtuous life , exhorting , and leading us to the most blessed and Godlike condition by resemblance of them , and pronouncing them , as it were living , and ( as Theology expresses it ) not dead , but b passed from death to a most divine life . But withall observe , that they are reposited by sacred Memorials in the Remembrance of the Deity , and not according to the manner of men transmitted from the fancy to the memory , ( but to speak suitably to God ) according to the venerable , and irrecoverable knowledg of the God-like deceased , which is in God. For ( as the Oracles say ) c he knows those , who are his , and d The death of his Saints is precious in his sight ; the death of the Saints being named , instead of their accomplishment in sanctity . Think devoutly upon this ; viz. that the venerable Signs , whereby Christ is signified , and participated , having been placed upon the divine Altar , immediately after follows the Description of the Saints ; declaring thus much , that they are inseparably conjoyned by the supercelestial , and sacred union , which is between them . This Discourse , which makes no mention of any thing , but the recital of the Names of the Departed , denoting the perpetuity of the blessed life they enjoy , in consequence of their living conformably to the will of God , might stand , without the use of any Prayer , made on their behalf by the living . But , in the seventh Chapter , he not onely speaks very clearly ; but expresses his meaning of it thus : 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 &c. The divine Hierarch ( or President over things sacred ) advancing , makes the holy Prayer for the Person departed ; and , after the Prayer , the same Hierarch kisseth him ; and afterwards all , that are present , do the like . Now the prayer requires of that Goodness , which divinely governs all things ; that whatsoever sin the departed hath , through humane frailty , committed , might be forgiven him ; and that he might be placed in Light , and in the Region of the Living , in the Bosoms of Abraham , Isaac , and Jacob , whence trouble and e sorrow , and sighing shall flee away . Thus does this learned , but insincere Authour , ground what he says on the sixty of St. Epiphanius's Motives , as the most rational of all , and hath perswaded thereto all the Modern Greeks . And , as St. Epiphanius's alledging of several other Considerations argues , he writ before the pretended Areopagite ever thought of his Supposition : so this latter's copying the words of the Constitutions , attributed to St. Clement , and above transcribed , and not allowing of Prayer for the damned , shews , that his work is later , and of as little authority . CHAP. XXI . The Motives of Tertullian examined . TErtullian , before any of these Authours , alledged two Motives of praying for the Dead ; that is to say , their refreshment , and the hastening , or advancement of their Resurrection . For this Great man ( I know not how ) bewitched by the pretended Sibylline Writing , supposed , that , before the last Judgment , the Son of God , being descended upon Earth , to establish a new Kingdom in Jerusalem , and to govern it himself , should bring together all his Faithfull , and should there fill them with all delights , even corporeal , for the space of a thousand years . And , whereas St. John had foretold in his Apocalyps , that , the Old Serpent being bound for a thousand years , there should be a first Resurrection , in favour of their Souls , who were beheaded for the witness of Jesus , he , with Justin Martyr , Papias , St. Irenaeus , and all those , who have since gone under the name of Millenaries , took that Praediction literally , and , wresting it to a contrary sence , imagined , that , during the thousand years of Christ's Reign , which he pretended should be in Jerusalem , the most eminent for Sanctity , among the Faithfull departed , should rise again before the rest of mankind ; but successively , and every one at this appointed time ; so as that , if one took possession of his body in the first of the thousand years , another should not have that privilege , till a hundred , two , or three hundred years after , and so to the end of that period of ten Ages ; and that those should have least advantage thereof , whose Resurrection should be either delayed , till near the end of the thousand years , or put off till after it , and referred to the last day assigned for the general Resurrection , as well of the rest of the Just , as the Wicked . To induce us to embrace that Opinion , St. Irenaeus , in the thirty fourth Chapter of his fifth Book , making a coherence between the words of St. John in the twentieth Chapter of the Apocalyps , and those of the Son of God in the twelfth of St. Luke , said , Hoc est , quod à Domino dictum est , &c. This is it , which is said by our Saviour ; a Blessed are those servants , whom the Lord , when he cometh , shall find watching : Verily , I say unto you , that he shall gird himself , and make them to sit down to meat , and , will still come forth and serve them : and , if he come in the Evening-Watch , and finde them so doing , they are blessed ; because he shall make them sit down , and shall serve them ; nay , though it be in the second , or the third Watch , they are blessed . The same thing saith also John in the Apocalyps , b Blessed , and holy , is he , that hath part in the first Resurrection . For , comparing the Faithfull departed to the Servants , that wait for the return of their Lord , he would have those , that are raised the first ; those , who next to them ; and those , who after them ; designed by those , who are visited at the first , second , and third watch . And Tertullian , having embraced the same Opinion , presupposes ; that the Faithfull might , either by their own Devotions , or those of their surviving Friends , have the honour of rising , if not the first , at least before the expiration of the thousand years . And thence takes occasion to exhort the Husband , that hath lost his Wife , not to propose to himself any change of condition ; but affectionatly to preserve the remembrance of his deceased Consort , and to do , upon her account , all possible Offices ; saying , ( e ) Pro anima ejus orat , & refrigerium interim adpostulat ei , & in prima Resurrectione consortium , &c. He prays for her Soul , and in the mean time wishes her , by his Prayers , refreshment , and a society with her in the first Resurrection ; as if he had said , Let him wish , that she be of the num ber of those , who shall rise again , during the thousand years of the Saints in Jerusalem ; and that in expectation of that Resurrection , hastened by his Prayers , she might receive those consolations from God , which should refresh her Soul , languishing in expectation of her Happiness . CHAP. XXII . The Sentiment of St. Ambrose brought to the Test . ACcording to this Pattern was drawn the Antient Gothick Liturgie , containing these words ; Quiescentium animas in sinu Abrahae collocare dignetur , & in partem primae Resurrectionis admittat , per Dominum nostrum Jesum Christum , &c. That the Lord would vouchsafe to dispose the Souls of those , that rest , into the Bosom of Abraham , and admit them to a participation of the first Resurrection , through Jesus Christ our Lord. It might seem ( and there want not Great men , who have thought so ) that St. Ambrose was of the same Sentiment ; when , closing up his Funeral Oration upon the Death of Valentinian the Second , he writ in the year 392. Te quaeso , &c. I beseech thee , Sovereign God , that , by an hastened Resurrection , thou wouldest awake , and raise up these most dear young men ( Gratian , and Valentinian ) so as that thou recompense by an advanced Resurrection the course of this life , which they have terminated , before it was come to its perfection : as if by the hastened , or advanced Resurrection , which he desired , he had meant the first Resurrection , which the Millenaries imagined to themselves ; and had begged it , as well for Gratian , who was born on the eighteenth of April , 359. and had been murthered twenty four years , four Moneths , and seven days after , that is to say , on the twenty fifth day of August , 383. as for Valentinian , whose birth , happening on the eighteenth of January 370. had not preceeded his death ( falling on Whitsun-Eve , May the fifteenth , 392 ) but twenty two years , three Moneths , and twenty seven days : upon which account he called them both Young men , and bemoaned them , that the course of their Life had been cut off before its maturity , and just perfection . But neither the Expression of Resurrectio matura , &c. Hastened Resurrection , upon which this Imagination was grounded , does necessarily imply any thing , whence such a Conceit might be induced , nor can the Explication , which St. Ambrose made of his Faith , nine years before , permit it . For in his Treatise concerning the Faith of the Resurrection ( writ immediately upon the Death of his Brother Satyrus , which happened on the seventeenth of September 383. ) supposing that the sound of many Trumpets shall awake the dead at the Last day , he hath this Discourse , absolutely incompatible with the Opinion of the Millenaries ; Adverte , juxta Typum Legis , ordinem Gratiae , &c. Consider , according to the Type of the Law , the order of Grace . When the first Trumpet shall have sounded , it gathers together those towards the East , as the Principal , and Elect. When the second , those , who are nearest in point of Merit , such , as , being scituated towards Libanus , have forsaken the vanities of the Nations . When the third , those , who tossed , as it were , in the Sea , by the Wind of this World , have been overwhelmed with the Waves of the present Time. When the fourth , those , who could not sufficiently soften the hardness of their understandings , by the Precept of the spiritual Word ; and are , for that reason , called Those towards the North ; for a Boreas ( according to Salomon ) is an hard Wind. Although therefore b all shall be raised again in a moment , and the twinkling of an Eye , yet are all raised according to the order of their Merits , and thereupon those shall be raised first ; who , by an early Advancement of Devotion , and a certain dawning of Faith , have entertained the Raies of the eternal Sun rising upon them , as I may justly instance ( according to the Tenour of the Old Testament ) in the Patriarchs , or ( according to the Gospel ) in the Apostles . But the second are those , who , quitting the Custom of the Nations , are passed from the sacrilegious Errour , to the Discipline of the Church , and for that reason those first are of the Fathers ; those next , from among the Gentiles . This Discourse of St. Ambrose is an allusion to the Ordinance contained in the tenth of Numbers , concerning the c Assembling of the people of Israel ; and he applies , to the Resurrection of the Dead , what is said d of the calling of those , who possessed the Quarter towards the East . Secondly , Of those who were Quartered towards the e South , and , as it was in his Translation , towards Libs : which he mistaking , confounded with Libanus ; making , for want of reflection , a Mountain of a Wind ; and changing the South-Quarter , whence Libs blows , into that of the North , on which side Libanus is , in respect of the Desart . Thirdly , Of those , who were disposed towards the Sea. Fourthly , Of those , who were towards the Quarter of the North , or of Boreas . And , as he applied the calling together of these several Quarters to the last Resurrection ; so he acknowledged , withall , it should be general ; and that all should rise , not onely the same day , but in the same moment . Which Assertion of his was grounded on the express Declaration of Saint Paul in his first Epistle to the f Corinthians , and absolutely destroyed the Hypothesis of the Millenaries ; who believed there would be two Resurrections , one preceding the other by above a thousand years : but he supposed , that in that moment of the general Resurrection , there would be several divisions , and a certain precedence of order among those Divisions , according to the dispositions of each of them . Next he pretended , that the first Class of those , that were raised , should be that of the Patriarchs , and Apostles ; who had never been infected with the Sacrilegious Errour of the Gentiles , but were come , by an early advancement , and as it were at a start , into the light : and in that he also opposed the Errour of the Millenaries ; who imagined , that the Patriarchs were risen with our Saviour ; that the Apostles , and others of the most Eminent among the Saints should rise , when ( according to their Opinion ) he should come to establish a years●t ●t Jerusalem ; and the rest of the Dead ( after the determination of the thousand years ) at the last Day . When therefore he desires , for Gratian , and Valentinian , that God would grant them an early Resurrection , as a recompense for their short Life , his meaning was not to require , that they should rise before the Last Day , but in the same moment with others ; but , as to order , in the most worthy , and first in excellence , viz. that of the Patriarchs , and Apostles ; and that , because those Princes were descended of a Christian Father ; because they had from their Mother's Breasts been imbued with Piety , and had never ( no more then the Patriarchs , and Apostles ) been defiled with the Superstition of the Heathen , out of which most of the Christians of their time had been delivered . CHAP. XXIII . The Time , when Praying for the Dead was first introduced into the Service of the Church . HAving given an accompt of the Motives , which the Antients had to Pray for the Dead , it may , haply , be questioned by some , When this kind of Office , which is not grounded upon any Precept , or Example , of either Old , or New Testament , came to be used in the Church ? In answer to which , I make no difficulty to affirm , That it might be practised some time before the year 200. in as much as Tertullian , the most Antient of all those , that say any thing of it , numbred it , even then , among the Customs received in his Time ; writing in the year 199. a Oblationes pro Defunctis , pro Natalitiis , annua die facimus , &c. Upon a certain Anniversary-day we make Oblations for the Dead , and for Birth-days : meaning by those Birth-days , the days of the Passions of the Martyrs ; on which , putting a Period to their Lives , and Combats , they entred , as it were , by a second-Birth , into the enjoyment of their true Life , and their Glory . And in another place , treating of the Duties of the Surviving Husband towards his deceased Wife ; b Pro anima ejus orat , & refrigerium interim adpostulat ei , & in prima Resurrectione consortium , & offert annuis diebus dormitionis ejus , &c. He prays for her Soul , and , in the mean time , begs she may finde refreshment , and that he might enjoy her Society at the first Resurrection ; and offers upon the Anniversary-days of her falling-asleep , that is to say , of her departure . Again ; c Jam repete apud Deum , pro cujus Spiritu postules , pro qua Oblationes annuas reddas . Stabis ergò ad Deum cum tot uxoribus , quot illas oratione commemoras , & offeres pro duabus , & commemoras alias duas per Sacerdotem , de Monogamia , ob pristinum de virginitate sancitum , circumdatum virginibus , & univiris ? &c. Consider now well , for whose Spirit thou makest thy Addresses to God , for whom thou dost return annual Oblations . Wilt thou therefore stand before God with as many Wives , as thou dost in thy Prayers commemorate , and wilt thou offer for two , and dost thou make Commemoration of those two by the Priest , who , after his once marrying , because of the precedent Ordinance concerning Virginity , is encompassed with Virgins , and Women , that have had but one Husband ? From the things , which this Great Person , the most Antient , and most Learned of all the Latines , that we have remaining , does advance , as to matter of fact , concerning the Oblations , which were publickly made , and the employment of Priests , the onely Ministers of the Publick service , as a thing ordinary , and grown into Custom , it is manifest ; that Praying for the Dead was , in his Time , used , not onely by particular Persons , but also in the Body of the Church ; and that the Liturgies thereof were full of it . So that , if we admit , as equally , if not more , antient then Tertullian , the Formularies of his Service , such as we have them now , we should not , upon that accompt , have any Inconvenience to fear . But , seeing that Tertullian , who ( the first of all the Authours we have remaining ) gives us occasion to observe what the Practice of the Christians of his Time was , relyed ( as well for the Prayers , as the Offerings ) upon no other Hypotheses , then those proposed by the Authour of the pretended Sibylline Writing ; and that he had reverenced it , as a Piece not to be charged with any insincerity ( alledging it with this Elogie in the year 208. d Et Sibylla , non mendax , that is , And the Sibyl , no Lyar ) I finde my self forced to believe , that , from that Sink , over-easily taken by Antiquity , for a pure and sacred Source , was ( from the midst of the second Age ) derived the Custom , which had already gained strength , when Tertullian writ the Books we have cited . I think also , that who will but consider , that there are threescore years , a●d above , between the year 138. wherein the Romance of the Counterfeit Sibyl seems to have come first abroad , and the year 199. in which Tertullian writ his Book De Corona , and that the Books De exhortatione Castitatis , and De Monogamia are yet later , will easily judge that space of Time , more then sufficient , to give Birth unto , spread , and confirm , as well by solemn Formularies , as by constant Practice , the Custom , which ( though with great alterations ) hath continued even to this day . Add to this , that as none of the Antients , who in the second Age made mention of the State of the Dead , either writ before the year 138. or made any difficulty to go upon the Hypotheses of the Counterfeit Prophetess , who hath described it according to her Fancy , or thought it much sometimes to have recourse to her Authority ; so all those , who ( after Tertullian , and the use confirmed in his Time ) spoke of Prayers for the Dead , have built upon the same Foundations ; some ( as Lactantius ) have alledged her pretended Oracles , and not any one would presume to derogate from the Reputation , which she had but too too easily acquired . I could wish , for their sakes , who ( after they had disclaimed the first causes , for which Tertullian , St. Epiphanius , and others of the Antients , thought it necessary to Pray for the Dead ) are yet resolved to retain the Custom of Praying for them , that it were in their power , to discover a beter ground , whence their Observation might derive its Origine . I should entertain with joy , and respect , what they might have to acquaint me with in recommendation thereof , and would freely subscribe what satisfactory Testimony can be produced ; but I hope they will bear with me , if ( taking the liberty to discover my Thoughts ) I say , they have not any thing of greater weight , then the Custom alledged by Tertullian , and introduced by those , who , for the space of threescore years together , had been deceived by the Writing , unjustly called the Sibylline . I am not ignorant how that St. Chrysostom , two hundred years after Tertullian , spoke advantageously of this Custom , writing in the twenty first Homily upon the Acts of the Apostles , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 &c. It is not in vain , that the Deacon crys for those , who rest in Christ , and those , who make Commemorations for them , &c. the Spirit hath ordained all these things , &c. it is not the Deacon , which utters that voice , but the Spirit . And in the fourty first Homily upon the first Epistle to the Corinthians , where he speaks of Prayers , Offerings , and Alms for the Dead , and says , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 All these things are done by the direction of the Spirit . For what other Judgment could he have made of a Custom , which he approved , and admired , the more he saw it confirmed by the Practice of those , who had preceded him , and for whom he had an high esteem , as Persons truly taught of God ? With the same confidence did he alledge the Authority of the Apostles , writing in the third Homily upon the Epistle to the Philippians , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 It is not in vain , that the Apostles have made Laws concerning these things . For though he found not so much as one Iota in their Writings , that might invite him to that perswasion ; yet , according to the prejudgment of St. Hierome in his Epistle to Licinius , e Unaquaeque Provincia abundet in suo sensu , & praecepta Majorum Leges Apostolicas arbitretur , &c. Let every Province abound in its own sense , and account the Precepts of our Ancestours as Apostolical Laws , he presumed , that what ●ad been practised by men , that had lived near the Apostles Times , and were famous for their Piety , came from the Apostles themselves ; and indeed , it were impossible to conceive any thing more plausible , then to attribute to the Apostles the Custom , which men , reputed Apostolical , had introduced . For who would have thought upon the first Start , that Papias , that Antient Bishop of Hierapolis , whom St. Irenaeus in the thirty third Chapter of his fifth Book , Eusebius in the nine and thirtieth Chapter of the third Book , St. Hierome in his Catalogue , and the Martyrologies upon the two and twentieth of February , have ( with an excess of sincerity ) qualified f Auditour of St. John , and Companion of Saint Polycarp , and whom St. Hierome assures us to have given out the Apostles for Authours of his Relations , was such as Eusebius qualifies him 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . a man of little understanding , apt to circumvent , and to scatter abroad , under venerable Names , as of our Saviour , or his Disciples , or of Aristion , and John , their Auditours , all the feigned Stories he had either dream'd , or heard of ? And who could have imagined , that Saint Irenaeus , of whom St. Basil , in his Book Of the Holy Ghost , in the nine and twentieth Chapter says , that he was , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . A neighbour of the Apostles ; and St Epiphanius , in his twenty fourth Haeresie , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , Successour of the Apostles ; and Tertullian , in the fifth chapter of his Book Against the Valentinians , Omnium doctrinarum curiosissimus explorator , &c. The most diligent Inquisitour of all Doctrines ; and St. Hierome , in his twenty ninth Epistle , Vir Apostolicorum temporum , &c. A man of the Apostolical Times ; and upon the sixty fourth Chapter of Esay , Vir Apostolicus , &c , An Apostolical man , who writ with great diligence ; and St. Augustine , in his first Book Against Julian , Antiquus homo Dei , &c. The antient man of God : who , I say , could have imagined , that this Great man should suffer himself to be so far surprized by the fond Conceits of Papias , as to have ( as we have already made appear by what is above alledged out of the thirty fifth Chapter of his fifth Book ) embraced them , and given occasion to St. Hierome to write , that he was Papiae discipulus , &c. the Disciple of Papias , &c. from whose hands he received the Principal Hypotheses of the Sibylline Writing , concerning the State of the departed ? Yet hath he done it , with all those , who were his Contemporaries , of whom we have any thing left ; and though they might all , or most of them , in some respect , have attributed to them the Name of Apostolicks , Lights of the Church , and Martyrs of God , yet have they cast Shadows , and furnished Posterity with examples of Infirmity , which oblige it , and all Christians religiously to practise the advice of St. Paul , g Prove all things , hold fast to that , which is good , and to conclude with the Prophet , h It is better to trust in the Lord , then to put confidence in man. But since St. Chrysostom●●th ●th thought fit , to deduce the Original of Praying for the dead , from I know not what Law , and Ordinance of the Apostles ; whereof there is no Track to be found in their Writings ; since that , of this kinde of Office , which he pretended prescribed by such a Law , no Christian Authour , of whom we have ought , truly Authentick , remaining , hath made any mention before Tertullian , who first spoke of it in the year 199. and continued till about the year 212. And lastly , since that there are , at this day , some Persons , who will needs ascend much higher , and derive ( as to this particular ) the Christian Liturgie from the Custom they are pleased to attribute to the Jews , as if the shame they conceive it to acknowledg ( as they are obliged to do ) Tertullian , a Montanist , a Millenary , and Admirer of the pretended Sibyl , to have been the first certifier of one of their Principal Observations , had reduced them to a necessity of appealing to the Synagogue , and taking up its Authority for a Buckler against the Protestants ; who do not think themselves any way obliged to the admission of any Worship proceeding from the Will of man , without the Word of God. we come now to see what probability there may be in their Opinion . CHAP. XXIV . Whether the Prayers made by Christians for the Dead , are indeed grounded on the Second of the Maccabees , and the Examples of the Jews . THey affirm then , that there was no necessity of making any Regulations in the Church concerning the Offices of the living towards the dead , in as much as the Faithfull , being at first called from among the Jews , had learned the necessity thereof even in the Synagogue , before they were admitted into the Society of the Christians . They further hold , that it is manifest from the Sentiment of the Jews under the Old Testament , by the Example of Judas their General , who ( as we finde it in the twelfth Chapter of the second Book of Maccabees ) caused Sacrifices to be offered , and Prayers to be made for those of his Army , who had been killed in the fight against Gorgias . In answer to which , not to insist on the Considerations , which might be made , as well on the difference there is between the States of the Synagogue , and the Church , as the remarkable diversity of the Legal Administration , and Evangelical Grace , which is enoug to hinder a man from concluding necessarily , This was practised under the Old Testament , Therefore it ought to be under the New , I make in the first place this Observation ; That those , who have recoursee to this kinde of Defence , make a formal disacknowledgment of St. Chrysostome , who , grounding his Hypothesis onely upon the Law of the Apostles , under the New Testament , hath even in that discovered , how vain and frivolous , he thought their undertaking , who would prove their Custom out of the Old , in the same manner , as these later disclaim all the advantage , which St. Chrysostom had promised himself in the allegation of the Apostolical Law. Secondly , That it argues want of circumspection , to suppose , as acknowledged , what is in Question ; viz. That the Synagogue under the Old Testament made any Prayers for the dead , and that their Practice can be justified by Writings either precedent , or immediately subsequent to the Birth of Christianity . For , since the Hierosolymitane Talmud was not ( by the Confession even of the Jews themselves ) began till one hundred sixty two years after the Destruction of both Jerusalem and its Temple , and consequently fifteen years at least after the Death of Tertullian , which happened ( as S. Hierome would have it ) under Caracalla , Assassinated on the eighth of April , in the year 217. seventy nine years after the first littering of the pretended Sibylline Writings ; that the compilation of the Babylonian Talmud began not , till the 476. year after the final Destruction of the Temple , that is to say , in the year of our Lord , 546. that it took up an hundred years to finish it , that these two Collections were made by the implacable enemies of the Gospel , and its Truth , such as have thrust together , without either sincerity , or judgment , all the Extravagancies , that ever troubled the Brains of their Ancestours , delivered over ( as themselves ) into a reprobate sence ; and that their Opinions concerning the State of the dead hold correspondence , neither with the Sentiment of the Fathers , nor with that of the Greeks , nor lastly with that , which the Church of Rome holds at present ; there cannot with reason any certa in relyance be made thereon . Thirdly , That to no purpose is alledged the seventeenth Verse of the fourth Chapter of Tobit , which runs thus , Pour out thy Bread ( the old Latine Version , made according to the Chaldee , adds and thy Wine ) on the Burial of the Just , but give nothing to the wicked : because , First , it is not manifest , that there ever was really such a man as Tobit , and that the Relation of his Adventures smell ( as much as may be ) of a Romance . Secondly , That the Jews , as well Antient , as Modern , have not attributed any authority thereto . Thirdly , That all the Greek Fathers unanimously , and many of the Latine , have held it to be Apocryphal . Fourthly , That though of all the Canonical Books it were the most Canonical , yet neither ought the words alledged out of it to be taken literally , since they are notoriously figurative , nor could they have any relation to the Custom either of praying , or making Offerings for the Dead ; but , according to the use of Funeral Entertainments , or Banquets , ordained , not to procure ease to the Departed ; but to relieve the kindred he had left , to induce them to an oblivion of their mourning , and to comfort them . For , as the Prophet Jeremy , threatning the Jews with the Judgment of God , which was likely to deprive them of all means of comforting one another , said , a Neither shall men break Bread for them in mourning to comfort them for the Dead ; neither shall men give them the Cup of consolation to drink for their Father , or for their Mother ; so Tobit , exhorting his Son to the Offices of Charity towards his afflicted Brethren , orders him to Pour out his Bread , and his Wine on the Burial of the dead , and ( by a kind of speaking ) to fill it , by kindly treating those , that were in mourning , upon their accompt , and raising them out of their Heaviness ; which does not inferr either Prayer , or Offering , for the dead ; but onely a charitable care , and tenderness towards the living . Fourthly , That the words of the Son of Sirach , in the thirty third Verse of the seventh Chapter of his Ecclesiasticus , A gift hath grace in the sight of every man Living , and for the Dead detain it not , make nothing to the Business of Offerings , and Prayers for the Dead , to which some would have them relate : in as much as that Authour , who made his Collection of Sentences in the year 247. before the Birth of our Saviour , is so far from saying , that the gift , which was to be given upon the accompt of the dead , was to be exercised towards the departed Person himself , that he expresly declares , it was so done upon the accompt of the dead , that it referred , as to its proper object , to the surviving , adding in the next verse , b Fail not to be with them , that weep , and mourn with them , that mourn ; as if he said , That that kindness , which he desired should not be detained for the dead , consists not in praying for the dead ; but in having a sympathy for their affliction , who bewail him , and endeavouring to comfort them . Besides it is to be noted by the way , that the Book of Ecclesiasticus ( though very antient , since it was written 247. years before the Birth of our Saviour , and very full of good Doctrine , upon which accompt it hath been cited by the Fathers ) was never enrolled among the Canonical Books , neither by the Jews , nor by any of the Greek Fathers , nor by most of the Latines . Fifthly , That there cannot be a clearer Evidence , to convince those of Errour , who suppose that the Custom of Praying for the Dead was antiently among the Jews , then to urge , that there is not the least track of it in those , who were Contemporary with the Apostles , viz. Philo , who had made himself Master of all prophane Wisdom , and the Philosophy of Plato , and who was ( in Caligula's Time ) reputed the Glory of his Nation ; and Josephus , who was one of the chief Commanders of the Jewish War under Nero , and the most diligent searcher into the Antiquities of his Nation under Domitian . So that the later Jews must needs have borrowed the Custom they still continue , either from some piece of Heathenish superstition , or from the Opinions crept into Christianity , through their means , who were admirers of the pretended Sibylline Writing . Sixthly , That the second Book of the Maccabees was neither known , nor of any accompt among the Jews . For , as it is manifest , that it hath no coherence with the first , neither in respect of the observations of time , nor in respect of events , and their circumstances ; so we both may , and ought to hold it for certain , that Josephus , who very strictly followed the first , either had not any knowledg of it , or ( if he had ) made no accompt of it ; since that even when it was his business to represent some History , whereof there was also a relation in that Book , he hath not onely related it according to his own way ; but hath often laid it down in circumstances , as to the matter of fact , incompatible with what was reported thereof in the said Book . Whereto may be added the strange obscurity of it : which is such , that it is not known , neither who they were , nor about what Time flourished either Jason the Cyrenian , the first Authour ; or the Abbreviator , who reduced into a small Epitome the five Books of Jason ; nor yet in what Language Jason had first writ them ; nor whether he was more antient , then Josephus , who finished his Work Of the Antiquities , in the year of our Lord 94. concurrent with the thirteenth of Domitian , and the fourty fourth before the Forgeries of the counterfeit Sibyl appeared ; nor lastly , whether that Abridgment came betimes into the hands of the Christians ; it appearing not , that any of them had seen it before the year of our Lo●d 200. Seventhly , That it is absolutely impossible , that any of the Christians of the second , third , and fourth Ages , should , in their Prayers for the dead , have proposed to themselves , for a Pattern , the Example of Judas Maccabaeus , and the Judgment , which either Jason the Cyrenian , or his Abridger made of it . And that for these reasons ; First , Because it was not cited by any of the Fathers till 280. years after the first coming abroad of the pretended Sibylline Writing . For , St. c Augustine , having first cited it in the year 416. d Prosper Africanus followed him , about the year 450. It was afterwards cited by Bacchiarius , in his Epistle to Januarius , about the year 460. and Julian of Toledo , about the year 680. in the one and twentieth Chapter of the first Book of his Prognosticks ; and Damascene , about the year 760. in his Oration De d●…nctis ; and Peter , sirnamed the Venerable , Abbot of Clugny , about the year , 1150. in the second Epistle of his first Book ; and Ecbert , a Priest of Bonne , near Cullen , about the year 1160. Adversus Cathar . serm . and Guy of Perpignan , first General of the Order of the Carmelites , afterwards Bishop of Majorca , about the year 1318. De Haeresibus . Secondly , Because we do not finde , that any of the Fathers have cited , or so much as made the least discovery , that they had seen the second Book of the Maccabees , before Clemens Alexandrinus , and Origene among the Greeks , about the year 200 , and 240. ( the former in the fifth of his Stromata , and the later in the first Chapter of the second Book De Principiis , and his third Homily upon Solomon's Song , and his eighteenth Tome upon St. John , and upon the fifth Chapter of the Epistle to the Romanes ) and St. Cyprian among the Latines , in the year 252. in his four hundred , and fifty sixth Epistle , De exhortatione Martyrii , the eleventh Chapter , and Zeno of Verona , about the year 360. Sermone de Resurrectione , & De Sancto Arcadio . Thirdly , In regard that , as not any one of the Greek Fathers , either in Councel , or in any particular Writing held the second Book of the Maccabees for Canonical ; so many of the Latines , for instance , Tertullian in his fourth Book Adversùs Marcionem carmine scripto , cap. 7. St. Hilary in his Prologue upon the Psalms ; Philastrius , Bishop of Brescia , in the Chapter de Apocryphis ; St. Hierome , in his seventh Epistle , and the one hundred and third , and his Prologue upon the Book of Kings , and Solomon ; Ruffinus , upon the Crede ; the Priests of Hilary's Epistle to St. Augustine ; Primasius , Bishop of Adrumetum , in Apocal. lib. 1. cap. 4. Junilius , another African Prelate , in the seventh Chapter of his first Book De partitione Divinae Legis ; St. Gregory , in the seventeenth Chapter of the nineteenth Book of his Morals upon Job ; the Authour of the Book , De mirabilibus Sanctae Scripturae , lib. 2. cap. 33. Beda , De sex aetatibus , & In Reg. lib. 4. In Apocal . cap. 4. Ambrose Ansbert , In Apoc. lib. 3. cap. 4. Alcuinus , Adversùs . Elipand . lib. 1. Charle-Maigne in his Capitulary of the year 789. cap. 10. and the Commentaries attributed to St. Victorinus Bishop of Poictiers , those to St. Ambrose , Bishop of Millain , and those to St. Augustine , upon the fourth Chapter of the Apocalyps , have all ( in imitation of the Greeks , especially of the Councel of Laodicea ) put this Book out of the Canon , that is , out of the List of the Writings inspired by God , to be received as a Rule of Faith. And this Remark seems to be the more necessary , in as much as it contributes to the reconciling with the Greek Fathers , and with the Latines , that have been of the same Opinion , those others of the Latine Church , who have comprehended within the Canon of the Holy Scriptures , as well the Maccabees , as the other Books accounted Apocryphal by the Jews , and several of the Christians . For , if the Councel met at Carthage on the twenty fifth of August , 397. during the Popedom of Siricius , and since adapted , by I know not what Rhapsodist , under the Name of the Sixth Councel of Carthage , to the twenty fifth of May , 419. under the Papacy of Boniface the First ; if St. Augustine , in the eighth Chapter of his Second Book Of Christian Doctrine , writ immediately after the Councel of the year 397. if Innocent , in his Epistle written to Exuperus Bishop of Tolosa , on the twentieth of February , 405. if the Councel assembled at Rome in the year 494. under Pope Gelasius ; and , if Isidore Arch-Bishop of Sevil , in the sixth Chapter of his first Book of his Etymologies , sent to Braulio Bishop of Saragossa , after the year 626. inserting the Books of the Maccabees into the Canon of the Scriptures , had taken the words Canon , and Holy Scriptures , in the same sence , as the Jews , the Greeks , and the Latines , adhering to their Sentiment , concerning the List of the Books bestowed on the Church for a Rule of Faith , since they have esteemed Canonical the Books , which the rest of the Fathers formally excluded out of the Canon , and that holding in appearance , one the affirmative , the other the negative of the same Proposition , they seem to be formally contradictory , it were absolutely impossible to reconcile them all , and there would be a necessity of charging with prevarication ( contrary to the judgment of the Romane Church , declared by Innocent the First , and the Councel assembled under Gelasius ) Gregory the Great , who expresly qualified not-canonical the Maccabees received into the Canon of the Holy Scriptures by Innocent , and numbred by the Councel , under Gelasius , among the Prophetical Scriptures , & Histories of the old Testament . Nay , it would be contrary also to that of the African Church , declared by the Councel of Carthage , and by St. Augustine , Primasius , and Junilius , Africans ; who formally confined themselves to the Canon of the Jews ; nay it were hard to avoid making St. Augustine contradict himself , in as much as , after he had affirmed , that the Maccabees were held by the Church to be Canonical , he presently adds , That they are not among the Holy Scriptures called Canonical ; saying e Supputatio Temporum non in Scripturis sanctis , quae Canonicae appellantur , sed in aliis invenitur , in quibus sunt & Maccabaeorum libri , quos , non Judaei ; sed Ecclesia fro Canonicis habet , &c. The computation of Times is not found in the Holy Scriptures , which are called Canonical ; but in the others , among which are also the Books of the Maccabees , which are held to be Canonical by the Church , but not by the Jews . Whereby it clearly appears , that he ( and , no doubt , with him , the Councels of Rome , and Carthage , and Pope Innocent ) admitted two Canons , or Catalogues , of the Holy Scriptures ; one more strict , viz. that of the Jews , whereto all the Greeks , and some of the Latines confined themselves , and to which he thought himself obliged particularly to submit , holding for a Rule of Faith , and Canonical , the Books contained therein ; and another larger , proposed as well by him , and Pope Innocent , as by the Councels of Carthage , and Rome , as comprehending the Books , which ( in some certain respect , viz. the publick reading thereof in the Church , and the common Edification arising from them , though they were not esteemed to appertain to the Rule of Faith ) were called Canonical , Sacred , and Ecclesiastical by the Latines . And indeed , to make his meaning more obvious to the meaner Capacities , he saies , that the Church holds the Books of the Maccabees to be Canonical , not as absolutely , and properly , as those comprehended in the Canon of the Jews , and Greeks , which contained the Rule of Faith ; but improperly , and taking the word Canonical in a larger signification ; which the better to insinuate , he saies , They are held to be Canonical , propter quorundam Martyrum passiones vehementes , atque mirabiles , &c , because of the grievous , and miraculous Sufferings of some Martyrs : and , in the three and twentieth Chapter of his second Book Against Gaudentius , that the writing of the Maccabees recepta est ab Ecclesia , non inutiliter , si sobriè legatur , vel audiatur , &c. is received by the Church , not without profit , if it be read , or heard soberly ; as if he had said in terminis , that she accounted it among the Canonical , in a certain respect onely , not through an obedience of Faith , but out of a desire of Edification , and upon that accompt was it to to be read , and understood soberly ; without which caution , the admission of it into the Canon , or Catalogue of Ecclesiastical Books would not have been profitable . Consonantly to this sence , Ruffinus , after he had proposed Secundùm Traditionem Majorum , &c. according to the Tradition of our Ancestours , the Catalogue of the Books truly , and properly Divine , and Canonical , concludes it in these Terms , Haec sunt , quae Patres inter Canonem concluserunt , ex quibus Fidei nostrae assertiones constare voluerunt . These are the Books , which the Fathers have comprehended in the Canon , out of which they would have the Assertions of our Faith to be made manifest . To which he immediately adds ; Sciendum tamen est , quòd & alii Libri sunt ; qui non Canonici , sed Ecclesiastici à Majoribus appellati sunt , &c. quae omnia Legi quidem in Ecclesiis voluerunt , non tamen proferri ad authoritatem ex his Fidei confirmandam , &c. Yet is it to be known , that there are also other Books ; which were called by our Ancestours , not Canonical , but Ecclesiastical , &c. all which they were willing should be read in the Churches , but not cited to confirm the authority of Faith. Upon which it may be noted , that this Sentiment , being revived by Cardinal Cajetan , was so stiffly maintained in the f Councel of Trent ; that , from the two and twentieth of February 1546. to the ninth of March , the Assembly continued divided into three Opinions ; some desiring , that the Scriptures might be distinguished into three Classes , of different Authority ; others , that they should be disposed into two ; and the third Party , which prevailed on the fifteenth of March , requiring , that a Catalogue should be drawn up , without any Distinction , apparent in the Decree . By which Decree the Councel , intending to thunder-strike ( at least in appearance ) the Sentiment of the Protestants , though they saw it strongly maintained by many of their own Body , declared , that they comprehended in the Index of Sacred Books those , which the Protestants ( in imitation of the Greeks , and most of the Latine Fathers ) admitted not into the Canon ; which might be understood in the sence proposed by Ruffinus , and without any derogation from those , which the Church ever held properly , and absolutely Canonical . In the next place the Councel anathematized those , who would not receive them for Sacred , and Canonical : which might also very well be ; observing the Distinction of Ruffinus , and Cajetan , which makes nothing against the Protestants . And , at last , they , declare their Anathema is discharged to let the World know , g what Testimonies , and Arguments , principally , they should make use of , to confirm Tenents , and regulate Morality in the Church ; insinuating further , in favour of the Partizans of Cardinal Cajetan , who , as to the main Ground , agreed with the Protestants , the distinction , which they had made , after Ruffinus , of the Books properly Canonical , subservient as well to the Confirmation of Faith , as restauration of Manners ; and the improperly , and in a certain respect , Canonical , appointed onely for the restauration of Manners . This presupposed , it clearly appears , that the Fathers , who had any knowledg of the second Book of the Maccabees , upon this very accompt , that they either absolutely denied it , or onely half-granted it , and upon great Qualifications , the Title of Canonical , could not any way ground upon the report of it , the right , which the Church of Rome pretends to at this day for Praying for the dead ; and that that Report could not be urged any further , then to an Attestation , that it had really been in use , from the Time of the Maccabees . And indeed , St. Augustine , the first who cited it to that purpose , and at the very place where he alledged it , pretended not to go any further ; for his Discouse , cited by Julian of Toledo , runs thus ; In Maccabeorum libris , legimus oblatum pro mortuis sacrificium . Sed etsi nusquam in Scripturis veteribus omnino legeretur , non parva est universae Ecclesiae , quae in hâc consuetudine claret , authoritas , &c. We read in the Book of Maccabees , that Sacrifice was offered for the dead ; but though there should be no such thing any where in the antient Scriptures , yet is the authority of the universal Church , which shines in that Custom , not of little weight . Fourthly , Besides the precedent Reasons which demonstrate the impossibility of deriving the Original of Oblations and Prayers for departed Christians , from the pretended Example of Judas Maccabaeus , and the Application which the Abridger of Jason the Cyrenian conceived he ought to make of it ; this ( no less considerable then the rest ) is to be added , viz. that the first , who undertook the Patronage of such a Custom , built very much upon the not-written Tradition onely , and by that means , acknowledged , and professed , that neither they , nor ( in their Judgment ) their Predecessours , had any ground to recurr to the Authority of any Scripture , either properly , or improperly said to be Canonical ; and consequently , that their imagination is absolutely Erroneous , who believe that the Antients grounded their Custom on the fourth of Tobit , or on the seventh of Ecclesiasticus ; or lastly , on the twelfth of the second of Maccabees . Thus Tertullian , in the year 199. in the third Chapter of his Book De Corona , tells us , Quaramus an & Traditio , &c. Let us enquire , whether the not-written Tradition is not also to be received ? No doubt we shall deny that it ought to be received ; if no prejudice arise from the Examples of other Observations , which we challenge to our selves , without any recommendation from Scripture , onely upon the accompt of Tradition , fortified by the Patronage of Custom , &c. Upon anniversary-days , we make Oblations for the departed , and for their Birth-days , &c. viz. Of the departure of Martyrs . In like manner , St. Epiphanius in the year 376. concludes his Disputation against Aërius with the Allegation of Tradition , saying ; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. Next I shall again take the consequence of this , that the Church accomplishes this thing necessarily , having taken the Tradition of the Fathers . Now , who can violate the Ordinance of his Mother , or the Law of his Father ? according to the words of Salomon h My Son , hear the Instruction of thy Father , and forsake not the Law of thy Mother , shewing , that the Father , that is to say , God , the onely Son , and the Holy Spirit , hath taught as well by writing , as without writing , and that our Mother the Church , hath Laws made in her self , such as are indissoluble , and cannot be destroyed . Denys , the pretended Areopagite , about the year 490. follows the same track , in the seventh Chapter of his Ecclesiastical Hierarchy , saying ; It is necessary to speak of the Tradition come even to us from our conductours inspired by God , concerning the said Prayer , which the Hierarch pronounces over the Deceased . The like may be said of St. Augustine , who had first of any alledged the pretended example of the Maccabees ; for , distrusting what Arguments might be drawn thence , he flies to the Authority of the Church , and thereby shews his main strength lay on that side . The same thing is further insinuated as well by the ingenuous confession , which the Fathers make of the doubts of many of the Christians in their times , concerning the advantage of Prayer for the dead , as by the answers given by them thereto . For Aërius , in St. Epiphanius , in the year 376. put this difficulty ; asking , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. Upon what accompt do you name after their death those , who are dead ? For whether the surviving prays , or dispenses his goods , what advantage accrews thereby to the deceased ? If the Prayers of those , who are here , be any way beneficial to those , who are there , let not any one live religiously , nor do well , but so behave himself , as he would have Friends , whether it be by procuring them for many , or intreating them at his death to pray for him , to the end he may not suffer there , and that there be no inquisition made into the incurable sins he hath committed . Some twenty years before , St. Cyril of Jerusalem had acknowledged , in his fifth Mystagogical Catechesis , that in Palaestine , there were many persons troubled about the difficulty made by Aërius in Armenià , crying out , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. I know many say thus , What advantage is it to the Soul transported out of this World with sins , or without sins , that you remember her in your Prayers ? And , about one hundred years after , Denys , the pretended Areopagite , writing in the seventh Chapter of his Ecclesiastical Hierarchy , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. It may be ( will you say ) that these things are well said by us ; but that you are in doubt as to the Hierarch ' s desiring of the Sovereign goodness of God , for the deceased , the remission of his Sins , and the portion of light assigned for those , who are like God. For , if every one shall receive from the justice of God the reward of all the good things , and others , which he hath done in this life , and the deceased hath accomplished all Functions suitable to the life , which is led here , by what Hierarchical Prayer shall he be transferred ( beyond his merit , and the reward due to the life he hath led here ) into another lot ? From this diversity of Questions , renewed from time to time , it is apparent , that the first answers made to those , who could not conceive any benefit arising from Prayer for the dead , had not given them satisfaction ; and that neither they , nor those , who answered them , saw any Text of Scripture that could decide the difficulty proposed by them . For who could expect from a Christian , that he durst bring into question what he knew to have been resolved by the Oracles of God ? On the contrary , who will not be easily induced to doubt of things , whereof he findes no other confirmation , then that of Custom , and that not fortified by any Command of God , to whose Worship , it is pretended , that Custome relates ? Nay , when we do not finde , in the Fathers Answers to the Objections , whereby that Custom was opposed , any mention either of the second of the Maccabees , or of any place of Scripture , concerning the State of the dead , ought we not , of necessity , to conclude , that not onely they had not any to alledge , but also that they made not , in their Offices for the dead , any reflection on the second of the Maccabees , or any of the Books , justly , or unjustly reputed Canonical , but onely on the example of their Predecessours ? CHAP. XXV . Whether there be any reason to ground Prayer for the Dead upon the Second Book of the Maccabees . I Have hitherto made it my business onely to prove , that praying for the Dead never was , as to matter of fact , grounded by the first that practised it among the Christians , upon the second of the Maccabees , nor any other Book , either Canonical , or Apocryphal . I am to shew , that , as to matter of right , it could not have been grounded thereon ; and to that purpose , I am in the first place to give a relation of the fact of Judas Maccabaeus , and secondly , an accompt of the application made of it by Jason the Cyrenian , or his Abridger . The fact is set down in these Terms . So Judas gathered his Host , and came into the a City of Odollam , and when the seventh day came , they purified themselves ( as the Custom was ) and kept the Sabbath in the same place . And upon the day following , as the use had been , Judas , and his Company came to take up the Bodies of them , that were slain , and to bury them with their Kinsmen in their Father's Graves . Now , under the Coats of every one that was slain , they found things consecrated to the Idols of the Jamnites , which is forbidden the Jews by the Law. Then every man saw that this was the cause , wherefore they were slain . All men therefore , praysing the Lord , the righteous Judg , who had opened the things that were hid , Betook themselves unto Prayer , and besought him , that the sin committed might wholly be put out of remembrance . Besides , the noble Judas exhorted the people to keep themselves from sin ; for so much as they saw before their eyes , the things that came to pass for the sin of those , that were slain . And when he had made a gathering throughout the Company , to the sum of two thousand Drachms of silver , he sent it to Jerusalem to offer a sin-offering . In this Relation we are to observe , 1. The crime of the Persons killed , condemned in the seventh of Deuteronomy , verse 25. in these Terms : The Graven Images of their Gods shall ye burn with fire , thou shalt not desire the Silver , or Gold , that is on them , nor take it unto thee , lest thou be snared therein ; for it is an abhomination to the Lord thy God. 2. The judgment of all the people , acknowledging that they had been punished according to their sin . 3. The procedure as well of Judas , as the whole Army thereupon , in praying , that the sin might be forgotten , and pardoned , not to the dead , who had perished upon that occasion , but to the Army , which had been infected therewith , as with a pestilent contagion ; in like manner , as when , upon the sacrilege of Achan , God said to Joshua , b Israel hath sinned , and they have also transgressed my Covenant which I commanded them ; for they have even taken of the accursed thing , and have also stollen , and dissembled also , and they have put it even amongst their own stuff . Therefore the Children of Israel could not stand before their enemies , but turned their backs before their enemies , because they were accursed , &c. There is an accursed thing in the midst of thee , O Israel , thou canst not stand before thine Enemies , till ye take away the accursed thing from among you . As also when God , having sent a Famine of three years , answered David , c It is for Saul , and for his bloody House , because he slew the Gibeonites . And when some years after , God , upon David's pride , slew in one day d seventy thousand persons . For the people had not contributed to the sin of Achan , nor to that of Saul ; nor lastly , to that of David , who , acknowledging them no way chargeable therewith , made this observable reflection on it , e Lo , I have sinned , and done wickedly ; but these sheep , what have they done ? To prevent the like misfortunes , God had made these Ordinances , And f if the whole Congregation of Israel sin through ignorance , and the thing be hid from the eyes of the Assembly , and they have done somewhat against the Commandements of the Lord , concerning things , which should not be done , and are guilty . When the sin , which they have sinned against it , is known , then the Congregation shall offer a young Bullock for the Sin , and bring him before the Tabernacle of the Congregation . And the Elders of the Congregation shall lay their hands upon the Head of the Bullock before the Lord ; and the Bullock shall be killed before the Lord , &c. And the Priest shall make an atonement for them , and it shall be forgiven them . Again , g If one be found slain in the Land , which the Lord thy God giveth thee to possess , lying in the field , and it be not known who hath slain him ; Then thy Elders and thy Judges shall come forth , and they shall measure unto the Cities , which are round about him that is slain ; And it shall be , that the City , which is next unto the slain man , even the Elders of the said City , shall take an Heifer , which hath not been wrought with , and which hath not drawn in the Yoke . And the Elders of that City shall bring down the Heifer unto a rough Valley , which is neither eared , nor sowen , and shall strike off the Heifer's neck there in the Valley . And the Priests , the Sons of Levi , shall come near ( for them the Lord thy God hath chosen to minister unto him , and to bless in the Name of the Lord ) and by their Word shall every Controversie , and every stroak be tryed . And all the Elders of that City , that are next unto the slain man , shall wash their hands over the Heifer , that is beheaded in the Valley . And they shall answer and say , Our hands have not shed this blood , neither have our eyes seen it shed ; Be mercifull , O Lord , unto thy people Israel , whom thou hast redeemed , and lay not innocent blood unto thy people of Israel ' s charge ; and the blood shall be forgiven them . If the Elders of the People were obliged , in their own Names , to beg pardon for the evil , which had been committed without their knowledg , as soon as they had discovered it , if there was a necessity , that the Priests should make an atonement for the whole Body of the Congregation , whereof some Members onely had been guilty ; and if the City , in the Confines whereof a Murther had been committed , though the Authours of it had not been known , stood in need of purification , and the Elders , innocent of the Crime , were , not to pray for the dead Person murthered , but to make a publick Protestation of their innocence , and to beg of God , that he would be pleased to turn away , from the innocent Community , the miseries , where with the Murther seemed to threaten it ; how should not Judas , and all the Army , acknowledging , that the hand of God had been upon many of the Souldiery , who had some days before lost their lives , for the sacrilege committed by them , and whereof they were found seized , think it necessary to pray , not for those wretches that died in their sin , but for the whole Body of the Army , which they had ( as much as lay in them ) prophaned , and deprived of the protection of God ? He therefore ( according to the Law ) makes Prayers immediately for himself , and for all the people , that were left ; and because Jerusalem was the onely place , where the Expiatory Victims were to be sacrificed , and that the urgency of Affairs permitted him not to go thither in Person with the Army , he sends thither , and raises a Contribution for the Sacrifice of two thousand h Drachms , amounting to about fourty two Marks of Silver ; after he had exhorted the people , not to Pray for the dead , but to beware of doing that , which was evil , and take example from the calamity of those , who came to destruction through their own fault . As therefore it is manifest , from what we have observed , that the procedure of Judas Maccabaeus was most conformable to the Law ; and that it may be conceived such without any difficulty : so it will be most easie to deduce , that the same thing cannot be said of the Application , which Jason , the Cyrenaean , or his Abridger , would have made thereof , since it disguizes the Intention of that Prince , under pretence of making a natural representation of it . Having then related how he had sent two thousand Drachms to Jerusalem for the Sin-offering , the Historian adds of his own , these words ; Doing therein very well , and i civilly , in that he was mindfull of the Resurrection . ( For , if he had not hoped , that they , that were slain should have risen again , it had been superfluous , and vain to pray for the dead . ) And also in that he perceived , that there was great favour laid up for those , that died godly ( it was an holy and good thought ) whereupon he made a Reconciliation for the dead , that they might be delivered from sin : supposing of his own head ; First , what could not justly be inferred from any part of the precedent Relation , viz. that Judas had prayed , and given order for the offering of Sacrifices at Jerusalem ; not for himself , and his Army ( as the History teaches ) but for those , who had been slain before , because of their prophane covetousness . And secondly , that Judas , and his Army , conceived those Wretches to have died godly , and in a capacity to receive the Favours reserved for those , who die godly , since that it is evident from the Historian's own words , that they were destroyed in the midst of their wickedness , and not departed in godliness ; that every one had known it , and , from that knowledg , taken occasion to bless the Lord , who had by a just Judgment discovered their secret Impiety , beseeching him not to impute it to the Army , whereof they had been a part ; and lastly , that Judas had exhorted every one to be carefull of himself , learning Prudence at their cost , who had so justly received the punishment due to their sin . All which premised , it naturally follows , that whether we stick to the Consideration of Judas , such as it hath been related to us by the Abridger of Jason ; or represent to our selves the accompt , which the Father 's made of his Abridgment , thrust out by them among Apocryphal Writings , and consequently of too weak Authority to serve for the foundation of a Religious Custom ; or lastly , keep to the Declaration of the same Fathers , deriving their Custom purely from Tradition ; there is no ground at all to alledge the History of the Maccabees , for a reason of what the Antient Christians practised , and much of what the Modern practise at this day , as well in the East ( where Prayers are made , not simply for the Resurrection of the dead , as the Authour of the second of the Maccabees would have it , presupposing with the Jews at present , that the Wicked rise not again , and that Judas had prayed for the remission of the Sin committed by those sacrilegious Persons , to the end , they might be raised again , as those , who die godly , but for the dayly consolation of those , who are supposed , in some manner , to languish in expectation of their Happiness ) as in the West , where men propose to themselves onely the obtaining their deliverance out of the Pains of Purgatory . But it may with very great probability , or rather evident necessity , be believed , that the first Custom of praying for the Dead , was a consequence drawn by the Fathers from the Suppositions contained in the Writing by them pretended to be Sibylline . For the first minute of its coming abroad , they not onely entertained it without contradiction , but as a divine Piece , the most antient of all the Prophecies ; that of Enoch onely excepted , the Contriver of that Imposture having cunningly put it out under the Name of one of the Daughter-in-law's of Noe ; the most ample , since it gives an accompt of the principal Heads of the Evangelical History , and extends its Predictions to the end of the World ; the most clear , since it presents us with the Acrostick of the Names , and Titles of the Son of God ; and the most advantageous against the Errour of the Heathens ; since that those among the Christians , who first cited it , imagined they had it from them , and were come to the knowledg of it through their means . Which very Considerations might haply have moved k Clemens Alexandrinus , when he promised them the allegation of the Prophecies , to place that , which he conceived to be the Sibyl's , before all , and afterwards speak of Esaiah , Jeremy , &c. as less antient , and many times less clear . And thence also it seems to have come to pass ; that those who quitted ( if not absolutely , at least in some measure ) the Hypotheses of the pretended Sibyl , either dissembled the Imperfections of the Prophetess , and forbore to charge her with Imposture , treating her in that particular with more regard , then they did some of the Books divinely-inspired , or openly payed her the accustomed respect●… continuing a reverence to her Work , notwithstanding it betrayed it self a thousand ways unworthy their esteem . CHAP. XXVI . That divers of the Fathers have expressed more respect towards the Book attributed to the Sibyl , then to the Apocalyps . TO make this the more clear , I shall onely make a short recapitulation of the heads of Imposture I have already observed , in which any one might have seen , that the counterfeit Sibyl , taking carnally whatever she had read in the Prophecies , and particularly in the Revelation of St. John , concerning the glory , and happiness of the mystical Jerusalem , had imagined , and perswaded Papias , and St. Irenaeus , and all the Millenaries , that our Saviour , before the last Judgment , should establish a Kingdom abounding with corporeal delights in the earthly Jerusalem , laid desolate by Titus . This fond Imagination met with , about the beginning of the third Age , such as stiffly opposed it ; but who can forbear deploring the miscarriages of humane Infirmity ? The first , that took this task upon them , engaged in it with a Judgment so prepossessed , that , proposing to themselves to confute a palpable Errour , they ran themselves ( for want of circumspection ) into a kind of Treason against God , and so unworthily treated the Apocalyps , wherewith he had honoured his beloved Apostle , that they presumed to cry it down , as a counterfeit Piece , composed , and published by the Heretick Cerinthus , under the name of St. John , while they suffered to spread up , and down , unquestioned , uncensured , the Romance attributed to the Sibyl with the strangest impudence , that ever was heard of . Thus Caius , an Ecclesiastical Person , whom a Eusebius , and b St. Hierome observe to have been contemporary with Pope Zephyrinus , and consequently to have written his Disputation against the Montanist Proculus , between Sunday , August the seventh , 197. on which day Zephyrinus succeeded Victor , and August the twenty sixth , 217. on which God took the said Zephyrinus to himself ; this Caius , I say , made no difficulty to disburthen his stomach of this injurious Discourse against the Apocalyps : c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. Cerinthus also by Revelations , pretended to be written by a great Apostle , endeavours to introduce monstrous Discourses , feigning , that they were shewn him by the Angels , and saying that , d after the Resurrection , the Royal Palace of Christ shall be Terrestrial , and that the flesh conversing in Jerusalem shall be again subject to sensual appetites , and pleasures ; being also in opposition to the Divine Writings , and , out of a desire to deceive , he saith e that the term of a thousand years shall be spent in f Nuptial Entertainments . Indeed , some thirty years after , Denys of Alexandria passed a more sound Judgment , condemning the Imaginations of Cerinhhus , after whose Example the coun●…feit Sibyl had wrested ; to an ill sence , the Predictions of St. John ; and acknowledging the Apocalyps ( which he confessed to be above his understanding ; and conceived to have been the work of some other Authour , then the Apostle St. John ) should be understood in a more spiritual way , then Cerinthus , the pretended Sibyl , and the Millenaries had conceived . In so much that in the year 380. or thereabouts , g Philastrius , Bishop of Brescia , put into the Catalogue of Heresies the Sentiment of Caius ; saying , Sunt Haeretici , qui Evangelium Joannis , & Apocalypsim non accipiunt ; & non intelligunt virtutem Scripturae , &c. Audent dicere Apocalypsim non Beati Joannis Evangelistae & Apostoli , sed Cerinthi Haeretici , qui , tunc ab Apostolis Beatis Haereticus manifestatus , abjectus est ab Ecclesia , &c. There are certain Hereticks , who receive not the Gospel of St. John , and his Revelation , and understand not the efficacy of Scripture , &c. They presumptuously affirm , that the Apocalyps is not the Work of the Blessed John the Evangelist , and Apostle , but of the Heretick Cerinthus ; who , having been then discovered to be an Heretick by the Blessed Apostles , was cast out of the Church . And yet some sixteen years before , the Councel of h Laodicea , and that in the Time of Philastrius , i Gregory Nazianzene , and k Amphilochius of Iconia , and most of the Greeks , though they were not so unreasonable , as to follow the Sentiment of Caius , in making Cerinthus Authour of the Apocalyps , did nevertheless incline so far to his side ; that they denied the said Book the Title of Canonical ; not vouchsafing to afford it any place among the Divine Writings . Which obliged St. Hierome to write to Dardanus , l That as the Custom of the Latines admitted not the Epistle to the Hebrews among the Scriptures , so the Greek Churches , with the same liberty , admitted not the Apocalyps of St. John. Upon which may be noted ; that none of them , who expressed so much distaste towards those two Sacred Books ( for ought we know at this day ) discovered any aversion against the Impostures of the pretended Sibyl ; which shews , that as the Spirit of man is of it self inclined to love , and admire its own Inventions ( let me not say , Recreations ) in the things , that are most serious , and sacred ; so is it naturally backward , as to the obedience of Faith in respect of the Divine , which would not make any Impression upon him , if God himself , pressing them internally , did not efficaciously insinuate the Truth thereof . To be short , the Errour of the Millenaries , opposed from the beginning of the third Age , being to be weeded out of the Sentiments of Christians , those , who first refuted it ( to compass their design ) engaged against , not the Writing pretended to be Sibylline , which formally contained what was most obviously reprovable therein ; but the Apocalyps , which , well considered , had ever been free from all suspicion of affording it any countenance ; and it was the good pleasure of God , that divers Great Men should rise up ; who , to pull down that erroneous Opinion , should knock against one of the most remarkable parts of that Rule , which condemns them all , and be so unfortunate , as to spare a Fabulous Piece , no way deserving their support ; while they deprived one of the most Divine of the honour , and acknowledgement , due thereto . CHAP. XXVII . That the third Hypothesis of the Sibylline Writing so called is , at this day , abandoned by all Christians . THe third Hypothesis before extracted out of the Sibylline Writing so called , and relating to the conservation of the Terrestrial Paradise , and the establishment of the Saints after their Resurrection in that blessed habitation , out of which the First-man had been driven , was so far from having given Antiquity any trouble ; that , though it supposed what was false , it found favour , and countenance , from Age to Age , the Paradise mentioned in the New Testament neither being to be understood carnally , nor having any thing common with the other , whereof the keeping , and culture , had been at first committed to Adam . And , as to this particular , I conceive that , without any injury done to the Holy Fathers , who ( as it were with a certain emulation ) presupposed the Introduction of the Blessed into that Paradise towards the East , where , after the fall of Adam , the Cherubims were placed to keep the way of the Tree of Life , it may be confidently said of the Christians of all Nations , that they have at the present ( as it were with an unanimous consent ) embraced a belief more conformable to the Truth , then their Ancestours had ; since that there is not at this day ( that I know of ) any Church in the Universe , which proposes to the Hope and Faith of Believers any other Paradise , then the Celestial , and which makes mention of that planted by the hand of God in the Garden of Eden , out of any other Design , then to recommend it to their consideration as a Type , representing the Spiritual Paradise with the same imperfection , according to which the first Adam , who had been driven out of the Paradise of Eden , was the a Figure of the second , who was to come , to open unto us the entrance into the Holy places b by his precious blood , and the sword of the Cherubim , a representation of the c curse of the Law , remains , in respect of the Sinner , onely . d the ministration of Death . However it be , the Supposition of the Counterfeit Sibyl is , as to this respect , insensibly vanished ; so as , that it is quite discarded . CHAP. XXVIII . That the second Hypothesis of the Sibylline Writing so called made way for the new Opinion of Purgatory . THe second Hypothesis , which taught , that the fire of the general Conflagration of the Universe should at the last day purge the Bodies of the Saints , had not been long e're it opened a Gap to imaginations yet more Fantastick , and irrational ; among others , that of the cessation of all Infernal pains ; an Opinion taken out of the Schole of Plato into the Bosom of the Church by Origen , and his Party , to which ( not to mention the multitude , that had followed it from the year 250. to the year 399. ) stuck the most eminent among the Fathers , as Saint Gregory Nyssenus , Didymus , and ( in his Youth ) St. Hierome . But the Councels of Alexandria , Cyprus , and Rome , having almost at the same time issued out their Decrees against that inveterate corruption of Christian Doctrine , and the fifth General Councel having solemnly fulminated it in the year 553. it , by little and little , vanished , to make way for an Opinion before unknown to all Antiquity , and which drew its origine ; First , from the prejudication , which the Christians of the sixth Age conceived of the necessity of their proper satisfactions to appease the wrath of God. Secondly , From the design , which many among them had to reform the Custom of their Predecessours , praying even for those , whom they presupposed Damned , as we have seen before . Thirdly , From the New Philosophy , which some Melancholy Spirits , apt upon any occasion to conceive Horrours , began to advance in the West , about the time of St. Gregory . For some persons , having observed , that the Heathens called by the Name of Ollas Vulcanias , or Kettles of Vulcan , the a gaping places , through which the Mountains of Gibel , Vesuvium , Lipara , Strongoli , and other places , full of sulphur , disburthen themselves of the Flames , which ( either by intervals , or a constant burning ) devour their Entrails , and taken ( either out of astonishment , or of set purpose ) the crakings of those subterranean Fires , for the groans , and crys of Tormented persons ; and lastly met with men , who had the confidence , either out of the excess of their malice against some Persons Departed , or a desire to make their advantage of the credulous simplicity of the Living , to compose Histories of the Apparitions of Souls separated by Death from the Bodies , which they had animated before , would needs ( without any Oracle of Scripture , or Tradition of the first Ages of the Church , and without the Example of any of the Saints , that lived in them ) suppose , that the Souls of those Christians ; which , during their life-time , had been defiled with Sin , were after their death , as it were melted again in a subterranean Fire , where they were purified , some sooner , others later , and all before the Last Day . And as we finde the Poet Dante ( by a Liberty truly Poetical ) confined to the Hell , where the Damned were , all his enemies ; advanced into Paradise the best of his Friends , and reduced the rest to be content with Purgatory ; so were there about the midst of the sixth Age , a sort of People , that had the boldness to affirm ( upon the Authority of their own pretended Visions ) the damnation of the Greatest men . About that time was it , that the b Hermit of Lipara had perswaded the Father of the Step-father of Julian , one of the Agents of the Romane Church , that he had seen Theodoric , King of the Ostrogoths , who died on the one and thirtieth of August , 536. led between Pope John the First , and Symmachus , without a Girdle , without Shoes , his hands tyed , and , at last , cast into the next Vulcanian Cauldron ; whence honest c St. Gregory inferred , in the year 593. that , by the Eructations of Fire , which happened many times in Sicily , and other adjacent Islands , the d tormenting Cauldrons were discovered . Thus also came it to pass , that , after the Death of Charles Martel , which happened on the two and twentieth of October , 741. the Monks of St. Tron , having published , that Eucherius , Bishop of Orleans , had seen in a Vision the eternal Torments of that Prince , who had dealt very roughly with him , and given Ecclesiastical Revenues to those , who had assisted him in the War ; and that thereupon , there had been found in his Sepulchre onely a Dragon , with the visible marks of his Body's being Divinely consumed by Fire ; the Story ( though so much the more evidently false , in as much as the Death of Eucherius , who died the fifteenth of February , 727. preceded , by fifteen years , eight Moneths , and two days , that of Charles Martel , whom he is ridiculously supposed to have survived ) was so pleasing to the humour of the Clergie , that the Writers of the Legends of Rigobert of Rheims , of Eucherius , and Peter the Library-keeper , and Flodoard , undertook the dispersing of it ; and in the year 858. in November , the e Prelats of the Provinces of Rheims , and Rouēn , gave it for certain to Lewis King of Germany , whom they knew to be descended of Martel , by Pipin , his second Son ( who , upon the twenty ninth of July , 753. concurrent with the fourth of his Reign , f gave , for his Father's sake , Saint Michael's-Mount in Verdunois to the Abbey of Saint Denys , and by Lewis the Debonnaire , Grand-Son of Pipin , g who Writ in the year 836. to Hilduin , Abbot of Saint Denys ) that Charles , his Great-grandfather , had religiously recommended himself , and had for that end principally shewn his Devotion , and confidence towards that his particular Patron ; a manifest Argument , that the Fable of his Damnation was not yet invented ; and that those Gentlemen , who two and twenty years before bragged , they had heard the Relation of it from Lewis , imposed upon him , and very boldly abused the credulity of Lewis King of Germany , and Charles the Bald his children . And in the year 1090. h In Saxony , a Clergy-man ( Dead , as was conceived ) dragged into Hell , and returning thence , three days after , confirmed by the Prediction of his own Death , and the discoveries of other things , the Judgment he had before given concerning the Torments of Pope Gregory the Seventh , and the Petty Kings , i Rodolph , and Herman : the first of whom died the twenty fourth of May , 1085. the second , the fifteenth of October , 1080. and the third , in the year , 1088. These three Examples ( whereto a thousand others of equal authority might be added ) are sufficient to make it appear , what a strange power malice hath over those , who are once infected with its venome . There may be produced also such , as shall demonstrate what Impressions Interest can give ; for , to raise an horrour against Schism , there was spread up and down Rome k this Discourse concerning Paschasius Deacon of the Romane Church , who had been , to his death , engaged in the Party of the Anti-Pope Laurence , put by his pretences the 23 of October 501. That , notwithstanding the merit of his Person , being such , that the very touching of the Surplice placed upon his biere had , while he was carrying to the ground , healed a possessed person ; yet had his soul been condemned to endure the ardors of the boyling-waters in the Baths surnamed the Angulani , whence it was afterwards delivered upon the Prayers of Germanus Bishop of l Capua . And to encourage men to liberality , it was said of Dagobert , who died January 19. 644. that the Devils beating him as they were carrying him away in a Boat towards the Isles of Vulcan , St. Denys , St. Maurice , and St. Martin , whom he continually called to his relief , came with Thunder and Tempest to his rescue , and disposed him afterwards into Abraham's Bosom ; all which passages John the Hermite , who lived in a little Isle not far thence , saw in a Vision , and gave the Relation of it to Anseald then Agent , and afterwards Bishop of the Church of Poictiers . In like manner , the Impostor , who took upon him the name of Turpin , for that of Tilpin , Arch-Bishop of Rheims , who died the third of September 789. ( never considering that Wolfarius , Successour to Tilpin , did in the year 811. subscribe the Testament of Charle-maigne ) feigned , that that Prince dying on Saturday , Jan. 28. 814. and Canonized by Paschal the Third , Anti-Pope , in the year 1166. had m been carried up to the Celestial Kingdom by the assistance of St. James , to whom he had built many Churches , and that a certain Devil , whom he had seen running after the Troops of his Companions , and drawing towards Aix la Chapelle , whither they were all going , in hope to be present at Charles's death , and afterwards to carry away his Soul to Hell , had told him at his return , that the headless n Galician had put into the ballance so many stones , and pieces of Timber , out of his Churches , that the good works of Charles had out-weighed the evil , and that notwithstanding he had taken away his Soul from them . And lastly , towards the declination of the tenth Age , to advance the reputation of the Order of Clugni ; and indeed , of all the Religious Orders in general , Peter Damiani , Cardinal of Ostia , and from him o Sigebert , have left in writing , That a Religious man , by Country , of Rouërgue , coming from Jerusalem , entertained for some time in Sicily by the kindness of a certain Monk , was told by him , that in the Neighbour-hood there were certain places casting up flames of fire , and called by the Inhabitants the Cauldrons of Vulcan , in which the Souls of the departed endured several punishments , according to their deserts ; and that there were in those places certain Devils appointed to see the execution done . Of whom he said , that he had often heard their voices , indignation , and terrours ; as also their lamentations , when they complained , that the souls were taken out of their hands , by the Alms and Prayers of the Faithfull , and especially ( at that time ) by the devotions of those of Clugni , who incessantly prayed for the repose of the deceased . That the Abbot Odilo , receiving this information from him , ordained , in the year 998. through all the Monasteries subject to his Order , that as the solemnity of All-Saints is observed on the first of November , so the next day should be celebrated the memory of all those , that rest in Christ : which Custom , passing to several Churches , proved the ground of solemnizing the memory of the faithful departed . Hence then came it , 1. That , Princes and the People , moved with compassion for their kindred , and friends , and conceiving a fear of themselves , with Consciences disturbed and racked with amazement , multiplied their Donations to Churches , and Monasteries , even to infinite . 2. That in the Instruments of those Donations , they began to insert , as necessary and essential , this President , whereof it were hard to produce many Examples more antient , pro remedio animae , & animae parentum , &c. for the relief of my soul , and the souls of my kindred . And 3. That , whereas Antiquity would hardly have been brought to grant any true and real apparition of souls , some endeavoured to perswade people they are so common , that they happen every minute . To be short , they thought they might with some probability introduce into the Church what the Platonick Philosophy had suggested to Virgil , who gives us this draught of the state of separated Souls , and of what he conceived of Hell. Quin & supremo cùm lumine vita reliquit , Non tamen omne malum , miseris nec funditùs omnes Corporeae excedunt pestes , penitúsq necesse est Multa diu concreta modis inolescere miris . Ergò exercentur poenis , veterúmque malorum Supplicia expendunt ; aliae panduntur , inanes Suspensae ad ventos ; aliis sub gurgite vasto Infectum eluitur scelus , aut exuritur igni , &c. Nor when ( poor souls ) they leave this wretched life , Do all their evils cease , all plagues , all strife Contracted in the body : many a stain Long time inur'd needs must , ev'n then , remain ; For which sharp Torments are to be endur'd , That vice invet'rate may , at last , be cur'd . Some empty souls are to the piercing winds Expos'd , whilst others , in their sev'ral kinds , Are plung'd in Icy , or sulphureous Lakes , &c. For , according to the Visions of Germanus , Bishop of Capua , and the Hermite of Sicily , it would be insinuated , that the Souls might be purged by Baths and subterranean fires , and there remained onely ( to make it absolutely Heathenish Mythologie ) to feign some exposed to the Winds , and hung up in smoak , for which the Councel of Florence ( as it were to excuse p Dante and q Ariosto ) hath taken care , supplying what the precedent Theologie of the Cloisters , to whose advantages all these Relations do ever contribute , seemed to have omitted . CHAP. XXIX . Proofs of the Novelty of the precedent Opinion of Purgatory . THe precedent opinion concerning Purgatory came so lately into play , that in the year 593. Petrus Diaconus , astonished at the novelty of it , was in a manner forced to make this question to St. Gregory , a Quid hoc est , quaeso te , qùod in his extremis temporibus tam multa de animabus clarescunt , quae antè latuerunt , ità ut apertis Revelationibus atque ostensionibus venturum saeculum inferre se nobis , atque aperire videatur ? &c. What means it , I pray thee , that in these last times so many things , which before were hidden , are now become so manifest concerning souls , that the world to come seems , by clear Revelations , and Declarations , to bring and discover it self to us ? And as by what we have heard of Odilo , Abbot of Clugny , it might be evident , that at the expiration of the tenth Age , but 400 years after St. Gregory , b that Religious man ( by Country of Auvergne ) extreamly moved at the discourse of I know not what Pilgrim of Rouërgue , had the confidence to put the last hand to the draught of Purgatory , which the first Antiquity had been ignorant of for five whole Ages ; so from this very Position , that it was not believed from the beginning , it follows , that it neither is , nor can be a Catholick Tenet . But this hath appeared also by other means , viz. First , by the opposition of the Greeks , and all the East , which was no less constant and earnest , then that of Peter De Bruis , Henry his Disciple , the Waldenses , and the Albigenses , and at the present all the Protestants in the West . Secondly , By the falling off of the Latines , who have in some measure quitted the Sentiment of St. Gregory , and Odilo , which was restrained onely to the pain of fire , when upon the ninth of June 1439. ( but some few hours before Joseph Patriarch of the Greeks , then dying had signed his last Declaration running in general Terms , c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . I confess the Purgatory of Souls ) they thought good to declare themselves by this indefinite expression , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . The Souls of a middle condition , between the just and sinners , are in a place of torments , and whether it be fire , or darkness , or tempest , or some other thing , we differ not about it . Thirdly , By the Concordate signed by them on Sunday July the fifth , and published the next day under the name of Pope Eugenius , in these words , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . We decree , that if those , who have unfeignedly repented them of their sins , die in charity towards God , before they had , by works worthy repentance , made satisfaction for their sins , as well those of Commission , as Omission , the Souls of such are after death purged by Purgatory pains . Fourthly , By the formal disallowance , and Protestation of the Greeks , immediately after their return , against what ever extreme necessity had extorted from those of their Nation at Florence , maintained by publick Writings , by Mark Arch-Bishop of Ephesus , and Nilus . And lastly , by the Answer , which the Greeks of the State of Venice made in the year 1560. to the fourteenth of the Questions proposed by the Cardinal of Guise , in these Terms ; Eorum hominum animae , quorum quasi media quaedam conditio est , &c. The Souls of those men , that are , as it were , in a middle condition , between the just and the unjust , that is to say , those , who gave not up their last breath in mortal Sins , yet were not absolutely free from guilt , nor manifested the Fruits of Repentance , the Souls , I say , of such are thought by ours to be purged in this manner , not by any Purgatory Fire , or by any determinate Punishment in some certain place , but some by pure fear , at the very separation from the Body ; others , after the separation , it may be also detained in Hell , not so , as if they were in Fire , or Punishment , but as if they were kept in Prison , and Chains . Of which Sentiment though there is as little ground , either in Scripture , or Reason , as there is for the Fire generally believed by most of the Church of Rome ; yet may it suffice to force her to acknowledge , that her Supposition , advanced after the year 500. and consequently New , and not Catholick , nor was , nor is avowed , neither every where , nor by all People ; whereof the Inference again is , that it neither is , nor can be Catholick , by her own Confession , since that , in imitation of Vincentius Lirinensis , ( whose words she perpetually abuses against the Protestants ) it may be said d Quod ubique , quod semper , quod ab omnibus creditum est , hoc verè propriéque Catholicum , &c. What hath been believed in all places , at all times , and by all people , that is truly , and properly Catholick . Besides that , it is impossible , that the indefinite and doubtfull Proposition of the Councel of Florence , declaring that they admit for Purgatory , either fire , or darkness , or tempest , or any thing else , as if they would have said expressly , that they were content with any thing , provided it had some appearance of conformity with their Opinion , should serve to any other end , then to shew , that they knew not what to fasten on , and found in their consciences , that their Purgatory , which they neither durst , nor could determine , could not any way be an Article of Faith. Nor hath the Councel of Trent been more fortunate in the business , then the other ; for though the Prelates there began their Decree on the fourth of December , 1563. in very magnificent Terms , saying , Cùm Catholica Ecclesia , Spiritu Sancto edocta , & sacris literis , & antiqua Patrum Traditione , in sacris Conciliis , & novissimè in hâc Oecumenic â Synodo , docuerit Purgatorium esse , animasque ibi detentas fidelium suffragiis , potissimùm verò acceptabili Altaris sacrificio , juvari , praecipit sancta Synodus Episcopis , ut sanam de Purgatorio Doctrinam , à Sanctis Patribus , & sacris Conciliis traditam , à Christi fidelibus credi , teneri , doceri , & ubique praedicari diligenter studeant , &c. Whereas the Catholick Church , taught by the Holy Spirit , the divine Scriptures , and the antient Tradition of the Fathers , in Sacred Councels , and lately in this Oecumenical Synod , hath taught that there is a Purgatory ; and that the souls there detained , are by the Suffrages of the Faithfull , but especially by the acceptable sacrifice of the Altar , relieved , the holy Synod enjoyns the Bishops , that they endeavour , that the sound . Doctrine of Purgatory , delivered by the holy Fathers , and sacred Councels , may be believed by the faithfull , maintained , taught , and preached in all places . Yet all this well considered comes to nothing , since the Scripture does not any where teach there is either any subterranean Fire , that purges the separated souls , or any place , where they are purged ; since that not any one of the Fathers , before St. Gregory , either durst define , that there was any place of Torment appointed for the purgation of Souls after this life , or positively affirmed , that they pass through any subterraneous Purgatory fire ; since that no Councel ( no not even that of Lateran , under Innocent the Third : whereto nevertheless Cardinal Bellarmine , e either deceived himself by others , or not caring much how he deceives us , is pleased to referr us ) no Councel , I say , before that of Florence , affirmatively assigned any Purgative place , after any manner whatsoever , for the Souls of the Faithfull departed ; and consequently , that the Councel of Trent , which had ( though it boasted as much ) neither Scripture , nor Fathers of the first five Ages nor Councel , before that of Florence , from which it might derive ought in the Question of Purgatory , a thing unknown to Antiquity , hath taught us , not what it had learned from antient Tradition , but what it pleased it self ; and purely upon its own Authority . As to what the Councel adds , concerning what it had , it self , taught before , as if it had taken it , either out of the antient Tradition of the Fathers , or their Councels , 't is a pure Illusion ; for before the twenty fifth Session , we have not in all its Decrees , and Anathematisms , but two words , whence any supposition of Purgatory may be deduced , and those , without any proof of Declaration of what it is : the Former in the thirtieth Anathematism , fulminated on the seventeenth of January , 1547. in the sixth Session , where it pronounces Anathema , Si quis it à reatum Poenae aeternae deleri dixerit ; ut nullus remaneat reatus poenae Temporalis exsolvendo , vel in hoc saeculo , vel in futuro Purgatorio , &c : If any one shall affirm , that the guilt of eternal Punishment is so forgiven , as that there remains no guilt of Temporal Punishment to be paid , either in this life , or hereafter in Purgatory , &c. The later in the twenty second Chapter of the Decree of the Mass , drawn up on the seventeenth of September , 1562. in the two and twentieth Session , where it says again , that the Sacrifice of the Mass is offered , pro defunctis in Christo , nondum ad plenum purgatis , &c. for the departed in Christ , not yet fully purged . Having therefore heard the Councel referring , at its last Session , to the precedent , if you pretend to finde therein any allegation , either of Scripture , or Tradition for Purgatory , or any Reason insinuating it , or any Declaration , expressing the nature of it with any satisfaction , you will make no great advantage of the Allegations ; they containing in effect , but a simple , and naked description , and no more . And whereas the Councel thinks it enough , by its Decree , to say , that it is , without declaring , in what manner , and whether it does , or does not , consist in Fire , such as Saint Gregory , and Odilo , conceived it , and the common Opinion seems to insinuate ; it is thence apparent , that it knew no more of it , then other Councels , and that its Exhortation to the Bishops , to observe , and cause to be observed the sound Doctrine thereof , is , and shall ever be a sound without signification , while there shall onely be an Ostentation to name it and men shall wave to express the Nature of it , to give the Eastern Greeks , and the Protestants , who absolutely deny it , some proof of the Tradition , which they pretend to produce for the Confirmation thereof . CHAP. XXX . Shewing , that the first Hypothesis proposed by the Sibylline Writing , so called is generally disclaimed . AS to the first Hypothesis , which concerns The detention of all souls whatsoever , in Hell , from their separation from the Bodies , which they had animated , to their Resurrection ; though it were in such high esteem that it induced the Christians of the second and third Ages to compose the ibera , and the other Prayers , in which the departed Person is introduced , desiring to be delivered from eternal Death , and the Living require that he be delivered from the Gates of Hell , and preserved from the places of Torment , Tartarus , the deep Lake , from the pains of Darkness , from the mouth of the Lion ; yet was it at the very beginning moderated by those , who seemed to have embraced it with greatest resolution . For Tertullian , perswaded by the Relation had been made to him of the Visions of St. Perpetua , was of Opinion ( as we have already observed ) that the Souls of Martyrs were , by way of preference , placed in the Terrestrial Paradise , and the rest confined in Hell. And since , it hath , by little and little , been abandoned ; yet so , as that those , who quitted it , would not be obliged either to the rejection of the Sibylline Writing , which had occasioned the production of it , or to a change of the Prayers introduced into the Publick Service , which presupposed it . For many ( making no mention of Hell ) contented themselves to assign ( at least in words ) the souls of the Faithfull a certain sequestred place , as under the Altars , and Holy Tables , appointed for the conservation , and distribution of the Eucharist ; and upon that accompt ( if we may rely on the Judgment of the late Bishop of Orleans , a Gabriel de l'Aubespine ) the Councel Assembled about the year 305. from all Parts of Spain , at Elvira , near Granada , had drawn up its thirty fourth Canon in these Terms ; Cereos per diem placuit in Coemeterio non incendi : inquietandi enim spiritus Sanctorum non sunt , &c. It is thought good , that , in the day-time , no Wax-candles should be lighted in the Church-yard : for the spirits of the Saints are not to be disturbed . In effect , it might seem ; that ( the Christians at that time meeting in Coemeteries , or Church-yards , the Altars being , upon that occasion , placed there , and many believing , that the Angels , and separated souls were disposed into some subtile Bodies , capable , as ours , of resenting strong Perfumes ) Prohibition was made by the Spanish Prelates , That Wax-candles should be lighted in the day-time ; lest the smoak of them might prove offensive to the spirits of the Faithfull , whose Bodies had been there interred . It might also be thought that Vigilantius , by Birth indeed of Aquitain , but a Priest of Barcelona , who had , with all Spain , received the Decree of Elvira , Disputing , in the year 406. viz. an hundred years precisely after the said Decree , against the Maintainers of the Worship done ( according to the Custom of that Time ) to the Reliques of the Saints whom he justly conceived b illuminated by the Majesty of the Lamb sitting in the midst of the Throne of God , crushed them with the Inconvenience , which he found in their Opinion ; saying , Ergò cineres suos amant animae Martyrum , & circumvolant eos , sempérque praesentes sunt ; nè fortè , si aliquis Precator advenerit , absentes audire non possint , &c. The Souls therefore of the Martyrs are in love with their own dust , and fly about it , and are ever at hand ; lest , if any one comes to pray , they should not , being absent , hear him . For this Argument makes onely against those , who assigned , at least in appearance , the Souls of the Faithfull departed , for their habitation , the Place under the Altars , that were near their Sepulchres . There is also some Ground to number , among the Followers of this strange Opinion , those , who had been so confident , as to give it for certain to the good St. Augustine , that St. John , having caused himself to be buried alive at Ephesus , c the Earth continually sprung up , and boyled , as it were over the place of his Interment . For , if they thought it no Inconvenience to say of our Saviour's Beloved Apostle , that he was confined to his Sepulchre , there to expect , in Body , and Soul , the Day of Judgment ; how much less would they have thought it , to reduce the Souls of other Saints departed to the same condition ? St. Augustine thought it better d to comply with the Opinion , which he conceived could not be refuted by certain Proofs . But it is so vanished of it self , that , being at this day generally declined , we need not trouble our selves with the Confutation thereof , no more , then of that of Justine Martyr ; who , from the Hypothesis of the pretended Sibylline Writing , and the Story of the Witch of Endor , inferred , that all Souls , without any exception , either of Saints , or Patriarchs , or Prophets , are in Hell under the power of the Devils . For though the Prayers , whereby it is , even to this day , required in the Church of Rome , that God would deliver the Souls of the Faithfull departed from the power of Hell , from the Mouth of the Lion , from the Pains of Darkness , and that he would put away far from them the Princes of darkness , do notoriously discover they drew their Original from such a presupposition ; yet hath it nevertheless so absolutely lost all Credit , that even in the year 380. Philastrius , Bishop of Brescia , charged it with Heresie ; saying , e Alia est Haeresis de Pythonissa , &c. There is another kind of Heresie concerning the Witch ; whereby some , covering a Woman with Cloaths , hoped they might obtain certain Answers from her , whence it is said , that that Witch raised , out of Hell , the Soul of the blessed Samuel : and for that reason is it principally , that many men , even to this Day , suspect ; that she might be believed , especially for that it is known , that she ( as it were a second time ) gave in that excitation true Answers of those things , which the blessed Prophet had said to King Saul : and because many are content to acquiesce in a Ly , they descend into perpetual death ; since the Prophet saith , f The Souls of the Just are in the hand of the Lord , and Death toucheth them not . How then could an impious Soul raise out of Hell a pious , and holy one , especially that of a Prophet ? But what a strange astonishment must we necessarily conceive at this , that the Opinion of Justine Martyr , concerning the State of Souls , should displease the whole Church ; which yet , in her Service , presupposed some such thing ? For , if it be Heresie to think , that the Souls of the ●aithfull , after their retirement out of this World , should be in danger of being exposed to the Rage of Devils , what pretence can there be to continue the Prayers , which infinuate such a perswasion ? And , if the Ground-work of such Prayers be taken away , what reason can be alledged sufficient to authorise the continuance of them ? Can it be said , It is lawful , and consistent with the Piety of the Church to put up to God Requests , that are erroneous according to her own Sentiment , and impossible according to the perswasion she hath of the merciful disposal of her Saviour in respect of his Elect ; whom he hath g taken away from the Evil to come , h to sleep in a sleep of Peace , and i to rest from their Labours ? And , supposing these things grounded upon the express Text of the Scripture , and the k Canon of the Mass , wh●ch makes commemoration to God onely of those , who , sleeping a sleep of Peace , are accordingly in Peace , should not men think themselves obliged , either to discard those Prayers , which contain a formal expression of what is contrary to Peace , in respect of those , for whom they are made , and prove so much the more fruitless , and inconvenient , by how much the Foundations thereof are undermined , by rejecting the Hypotheses , as well of the pretended Sibyllm● Writing , as of Justine Martyr ; or , by retaining them , to run into the Inconvenience of a Contradiction ; and that so much the more inevitable , the more unadvisedly they engage themselves upon the maintaining of both the Terms of it at the same time ; affirming on the one side , that those , who are to be delivered out of the Bonds of a dreadful death , and from the Gates of Hell , a place of Trouble , and ( as the Text of the Prayer bears it ) of Pains , are neither in Death , nor in Bonds , nor in Hell ; that those , far from whom must be driven away the Princes of Darkness , are not onely not engaged in any War against them ; but are in a condition to sleep the sleep of Peace , to be in possession of Peace , to rest , in the enjoyment of that Peace , from their Labours : And on the other side , that those , who are taken away from the evil to come , so as they sleep in Peace , and rest from their Labours , are in the most dreadful Abyss of Miseries , in the horrour of the most irrevocable War , and the extremity of Troubles ? And what does this amount to less , then to affirm , that they are , and are not , either in Peace , and Rest , or in Trouble , and War ; and consequently , that they both can , and cannot , be delivered out of them ? Time was , when those , who followed the Party of the Millenaries , imagining , that during the term of a thousand years , which they assigned for the Earthly Kingdom of our Saviour in Jerusalem , there should be a Resurrection preceding the general one of the Last-day , and upon that accompt be called the First , thought they had just ground to beg , that their deceased Friends might have their part in that first Resurrection : But as soon as their Imagination , lost to all credit , came of it self to be absolutely laid aside , the use of that kind of Prayers came , upon this very score , that every one thought them ill-grounded 〈◊〉 to be so far abolished ; that there is no Track of them in any of the Formularies , that are come to us , but onely in the ●●othick , Which if who sees not there is the same Obligation to ●br●g●te the Pra●ers , which are ( as hath been clearly demonstrated ) formally contradicted by the Canon of the Mass , whereby the Church of Rome is wholly directed at the present ? CHAP. XXXI . That the Passage in the twelfth Chapter of the second Book of the Maccabees hath no relation to the Opinion of Purgatory , nor to the Service of the Churches . THe Doctours of the Romane Communion pretend , that the Christians of the second Age grounded their Prayers for the Dead upon the Authority of the second Book of the Maccabees , unknown ( as we have observed ) to the Jews ; who were contemporary with the Apostles , or at least , slighted by them , and looked upon with so much indignation by the Christians , that not any one of them , before St. Augustine , cited it with any respect to the Offices rendred by the surviving Faithfull to their departed Brethren . Nay , indeed , none among them could ( without destroying his own presuppositions concerning the State of the Dead ) make any advantage of that Testimony , which notoriously wrests the action , and intention of Judas Maccabaeus to a wrong sence , and applies it to the false Hypothesis , which the Jews of the last times did , and do still maintain , so much the more obstinately , the more they are perswaded , that it may be derived from the words of the first Psalm , in the fifth Verse ; saying , that the wicked shall not stand , or ( as the Greek Version , and the antient Latine hath it ) shall not rise up , in Judgment . Since therefore they were of this extravagant Opinion , that the Resurrection of the Last-day should be onely for the Just , and that those , who had concluded a criminal Life in the Wrath of God , should not participate thereof , it must needs be , that , having perswaded thereto either Jason the Cyrenaean , or his Abridger , the said Jason , or other man , had conceived it necessary , that Judas should make a Prayer for a sort of unhappy wretches , whom he acknowledged destroyed in their Sacrilege , to the end that ( being freed from their sin ) they might be made capable of the Resurrection ; which ( according to their prejudicated judgment ) was to be peculiar onely to those , who had continued , and concluded their lives in piety . This Imagination could not relate to any of the Opinions of the antient Christians , assured by St. Paul , a that every one should appear before the Judgment-seat of Christ , to receive the things done in his body , according to that he hath done , whether it be good , or bad , and unanimously presupposing , b that Judgment should be given of all , good , and bad , according to their works , and consequently believing , that there would be a double Resurrection , that is to say , that of the righteous c to eternal life , and glory , and that of the wicked to death , and shame , and everlasting contempt . But let us put the Case , that the Sentiment , whether of the Authour of the Second Book of the Maccabees , or of his Abridger , was absolutely conformable to so manifest , and so known a Truth , and that he alledged this onely end of the Prayer attributed by him to Judas , that the Dead , for whom onely he pretends , that he made it , being freed from their sins , were thereupon conveyed to the enjoyment of Beatitude , which shall have its full accomplishment in the Resurrection , which the Fathers call the proper Faith of Christians , and the consummation of the glory , which they expect . Nay , let us put the Case , that the Latine Church had , from the beginning , a great esteem for the Testimony of that Person , if ( as is supposed ) she drew up her Service according to the President of Judas Maccabaeus , whence comes it , that , in the Canon of the Mass , she hath made no mention of the Resurrection ? And , that among the Liturgies of the Greeks , Armenians , &c. there are onely two , viz. those of St. Basil , and St. Chry●ostome , drawn up , one by the other , which have onely this word of it by the way ; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Resting in hope of Resurrection , and eternal life ? Where it is evident , to any one , that hath but common sense , that he , who pronounces the Prayer , desires not for the Dead , either Resurrection , or Life ; but onely declares , that both of them have ever been the Object of their hope . To be absolutely silent in it , as the Canon of the Latine Mass is , or to speak uncertainly of it , without making any request , is that proposing to one's self the pretended Example of Judas Maccabaeus , and the Tradition of the antient Synagogue ? Or can it either enter into any man's Imagination , to say , they imitate , who , neither in their Discourses , nor in their Actions , express any thing of what is contained in the Original ? If it be said ; that the Latins , in the Office of the Dead added to the Canon , demand the Resurrection of the departed Person , whom they recommend to God in their Prayers ; it will be easie to reply ; that of three and fourty Prayers , whereof that Office consists , one onely , viz. the fifth , proposes , in one word , that kinde of supplication , saying , Partem Resurrectionis accipiat Anima famuli tui , &c. That the soul of thy servant may participate of the blessed Resurrection : three others , which spake of the Resurrection : presuppose it , without making any demand , and amount to no more , then to require onely the effect of it ; as , for instance , the second , layd down in these Terms , Inter Sanctos , & Electos tuos resuscitati , gloriâ manifestae contemplationis perpetuò satientur , &c. That thy servants , being raised again , may be perpetually silled , among the Saints , and Elect , with the glory of a manifest contemplation : the fourth , which hath , Ad propria corpora quandoque reversuras , Sanctorum tuorum caetibus aggregari praecipias , &c. That thou wouldest command , that the souls of all the Faithfull , which are one day to return to their bodies , may meet together in the Assemblies of thy Saints : and the nine and thirtieth , which contains these words ; In Resurrectionis gloria inter Sanctos , & Electos tuos resuscitati , respirent , &c. That thy servants of both Sexes , being raised up , may live among thy Saints , and Elect , in the glory of the Resurrection . From all which Forms it necessary follows , that the Latine Church never thought of framing her Service according to the Example of Judas Maccabaeus ; and that it is vainly , and without any shadow of Proof , that any Venture at this day to maintain it ; never considering , that , if the first Authours of Praying for the Dead among Christians had had any design to build their Form of Service upon the pretended Pattern of the Maccabees , they could not , without prevarication from their own Intentions , fo far have missed the Lineaments thereof , as to have omitted in their Canon what they had proposed to themselves to put in Practice ; or not to insist on it , but obliquely , and perfunctorily ; not making it , as they should have done , their Principal business . CHAP. XXXII . That the Primitive Sence of the Prayers , whereby the Remission of Sins is demanded for the Dead , is not embraced by any . THe Prayers , which the antient Church made for Remission of Sins on the behalf of the Faithfull departed , did not onely proceed from the Hypothesis of the Sibylline Writing , concerning the consinement of all Souls in Hell , and of Justine Martyr , concerning the power of the Devils , even over those of the greatest Saints ; but is also an effect of their Opinion , who imagined , that our Saviour , and his Apostles , after his Example , being , after their departure , descended into Hell , had preached there , and , in effect , converted many of those , who were gone thither in the state of Sin. For , looking upon , as reduced to the Trial of some punishment , those , whose Beatitude was ( during their restraint in the common prison of the Dead ) deferred , and conceiving that their Condition was capable of being changed into better , they inferred , very suitably to these Opinions , that it was necessary to implore the mercy of God , and to demand , on their behalf , the forgiveness of their Sins , which for a time kept the Gates of glory shut against them , and exposed them in some manner to the violences of Evil spirits , till such time , as that , by their own supplications , and the suffrages of their surviving Friends , they might better their Condition . We have already produced Examples of those Prayers , and there is not any Expression so strong , or efficacious , which we finde not employed to make us comprehend , that heretofore the surviving Faithfull were of a Belief , that their departed Brethren were treated as Malefactours , and in a manner , covered with the wrath of God. But from the beginning of the Third Age , and afterwards , those among the Fathers , who had more attentively considered the Oracles of God , affirming , That a There is no condemnation for those , who are in Christ Jesus ; That b No man is able to pluck them out of his hand ; That c They are ( at the hour of death ) taken away from the evil to come ; That d They depart out of the Body , to be with the Lord ; That e Their iniquity shall be sought for , and there shall be none , because God hath pardoned them ; That , as soon as they are dead in the Lord , f they rest from their labours , and ( according to what we finde in express Terms in the Canon of the Mass ) sleep a sleep of Peace , as being actually in Peace , and freed from Sin , which deprives a man of it , and g makes a separation between the Lord , and him , that commits it : the Fathers , I say , not discontinuing ( out of the respect they had for their Ancestours ) the Prayers inserted by them , upon prejudications both ill-grounded , and extremely mistaken , into the Service of the Church , do , by the formal Confession of the insufficiency of those Principles , make a certain disclaim of the Prayers , enough to justifie , that ( according to them ) being taken literally , they are absolutely unprofitable , as being destitute of Truth , and a maintainable Foundation . Hence is it , that in the year 252. St. Cyprian tells us of the advantage , which accrews to the Faithfull at their death , h Lucrum maximum jam nullis peccatis , & vitiis carnis , obnoxium fieri , &c. It is a very great gain not to be any longer subject to sins , and the lusts of the flesh . St. Cyril of Jerusalem , i about the year 350. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Remission having its Ordinance onely in this life . St. Epiphamus , in the year 375. in the nine and fiftieth Haeresie , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 There is not any progress either of Piety , or Repentance , after death . St. Ambrose , k about the year 378. Qui hic non acceperit remissionem , illic non erit , &c. He , who shall not have received remission here , shall not be there ; that is , in glory . St. Hierome , l in the year 386. Ubicunque tibi locum praeparaveris , futurámque sedem , sive ad Austrum , sive ad Boream ; ibi , cùm mortuus fueris , permanebis , &c. Mortis tempestate subversus , ubicunque cecideris , ibi jugiter permanebis : sive te rigidum , & trucem , sive clementem , & misericordem , ultimum invenerit tempus , &c. Lignum , quod in hac vita corruerit , & concisione mortalitatis fuerit incisum , aut peccavit , dum staret , & in Boreae parte posteà ponetur , aut , si dignos Austro fructus attulit , in plaga jacebit Australi , &c. Whereever thou shalt have provided a place for thy self , and the seat thou shalt come into , whether it be towards the South , or towards the North , there shalt thou remain after thy death , &c. Being once overwhelmed by the tempest of death , in what place soever thou shalt fall , there shalt thou perpetually remain : whether thy last hour have found thee there harsh , and cruel , or mild , and mercifull , &c. The Tree , which shall be faln in this life , and hath been cut down by the stroak of Mortality , or hath sinned , while it stood , shall afterwards be placed on the North - side ; or if it hath brought forth Fruits worthy the South , he shall be disposed into the South - Quarter . St. Chrysostome , m in the year 396. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 After we are departed , it is no longer in our power to repent , and to cleanse our selves of the sins , which we have committed . St. Augustine , n in the year 420. Qualis in die isto quisque moritur , talis in die illo judicabitur , &c. Such , as every one dyes in this day , as such shall he be judged in that day . Again ; o Qualis exîeris ex hac vita , talis redderis illi vitae , &c. Such , as thou shalt depart this life , such shalt thou be delivered up to the other . Olympiodorus , p 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 In what place soever a man , at his departure , hath been seized , whether it were of light , or of darkness , as also in what work , whether of iniquity , or of virtue , he shall remain in the same degree , and rank ; either in Light , with the just , and Christ the King of all ; or in Darkness , with the unjust , and the Prince of this World. For , if from the very hour of their departure the Faithfull are no longer subject to any sin ; if repentance , and remission of sin have place onely in this life ; and , if such as men die , such they shall rise again , and be judged at the Last-day , there neither is , nor can be any pardon , either to be asked , or to be obtained for them , after their death . Whereof the Consequence is , that the Prayers , which are made for them , are ( by their very Confession , who have most recommended them ) unreasonable , in that they suppose what ( according to their own Principles ) neither is , nor can be , viz. that the Faithfull departed in Jesus Christ are subject to sin : besides , they are fruitless , in that they demand ( according to the same Principles ) an effect , which is already fully accomplished , and is to be unchangeably such to all Eternity . CHAP. XXXIII . The Censures , pronounced by the Doctours of the Church of Rome against the Fathers , taken into Examination . BY those Prayers it was , and still is demanded , that God would place the Departed in the Bosom of the Patriarchs , in the Society of the Saints , in the Region of the Godly , the Saints , and the Living , in the Pleasures of Paradise , in a place of Refreshment , Light , and Peace ; granting them the passage from Death to Life , the participation of the redemption of God , the rest of Beatitude , the opening of the Gates of glory , the Happiness and Joy of an everlasting Light , the fulness of Glory , &c. All these things , I say , are prayed for on the behalf of the departed ; as if they were not in the enjoyment of any of them ; or as if ( it being granted they were ) it were convenient to demand for them what they are already in possession of , as if they were absolutely deprived thereof . This kinde of Office is very consonant to the first Hypothesis , as well of the pretended Sibylline Writing , as of those , who were of a perswasion , that all Souls were sent to Hell , and there confined till the Resurrection of their Bodies . Nor is it unsuitable to what is told us by several of the Fathers of later Times , who ( continuing the Forms of their Ancestours ) endeavoured to avoid the inconvenience of the Imagination , which their Predecessours had , as it were , from hand to hand , transmitted to them . Thence comes it , that Stapleton ( measuring the more , and the less Antient by the same measure ; never considering whether the later any way moderated what had been in high esteem among the former ) makes no difficulty to entertain us with this disadvantageous Language ; which equally charges them all : a Tot illi , & tam celebres , antiqui Patres , Tertullianus , & Irenaeus , &c. So many antient , and so eminent Fathers , as Tertullian , Irenaeus , Origen , Chrysostome , Theodoret , Oecumenius , Theophylact , Ambrose , Clemens Romanus , Bernard , were not of that Sentiment , which , at last , after so great Disquisition , was defined to be an Article of Faith in the Councel of Florence , viz. That the Souls of the Just enjoy the Beatifical Vision before the day of Judgment ; but delivered the contrary Opinion . b Sixtus Senensis had put also into the same Predicament Justine Martyr , Lactantius , Victorinus of Poictiers , Aretas , and Pope John the Two and Twentieth . Nor do I deny , but that very ill Consequences may be drawn First , From what St. Ambrose hath written , in the second Chapter of his second Book Of Cain and Abel . Anima , post finem vitae hujus , adhuc tamen futuri Judicii ambiguò suspenditur , &c. After this life ended , the soul is yet in suspense , through the uncertainty of the future Judgment , &c. And elswhere ; c Videntur , usque ad diem Judicii , per plurimum scilicet temporibus , debitâ sibi remuneratione fraudari , &c. Satis fuerat dixisse illis , quod liberatae animae de corporibus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 peterent , id est , locum , qui non videtur , quem Latinè Infernum dicimus , &c. Expectant remunerationem debitam , &c. Mens souls , till the day of Judgment , that is to say , for a very long space of time , seem to be defrauded of the remuneration due to them , &c. It had been sufficient to tell them ( viz. the Heathens ) that the souls , freed from their bodies , go to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , that is to say , to a place , not to be seen , which in Latine we call Infernum , Hell , &c. They expect the reward due to them . Secondly , From what St. Chrysostome says in several places ( making use of a Figurative , and ambiguous manner of Expression ) when he conceives it enough to call the place , where the souls of the Just are disposed , Abraham's Bosom ; and , in some other Places , seems to deny their Beatitude : writing in the nine and twentieth Homily upon the first Epistle to the Corinthians , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. Without the flesh , the soul shall not receive those unspeakable goods ; in like manner shall she not also be punished , &c. If the body be not raised again , the soul remains uncrowned , deprived of that Beatitude , which is in the Heavens , &c. And again , d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. You also think what , and how great , a thing it is , that Abraham , and the Apostle Paul should sit down till such time , as thou shalt be accomplished , to the end , that then they might receive their reward : for if we also are not arrived , the Saviour hath foretold , that he would not give it , &c. What shall Abel do , who overcame first of all , and is sate down without being Crowned ? Thirdly , From what is said by Prudentius : who , speaking of the Martyrs of Saragossa , seems to deny their Souls admission into Heaven ; saying , Sub Altari sita sempiterno turba , &c. The company seated under the Eternal Altar . To which may be added ; that St. Augustine , e not content to have said , That , after this life ended , we shall not be there , where the Saints shall be , as if he could not have designed by its proper Name the place of the Soul's habitation , is forced in several places to make use of the most general Term of all , viz. that of Receptacles : And to that , that of Paulinus , who , in his Epitaph upon f Clarus , as if he knew not where to assign him Entertainment , makes this Discourse to him , Sive Patrum sinibus recubas , Dominive sub ara Conderis , aut sacro pasceris in nemore , Qualibet in regione Poli situs , aut Paradisi , Clare , sub aeternâ pace quietus agis , &c. Whether in th' Patriarch's Bosom thou remain , Or under the Lord's Altar art detain d , Or an Aboad i' th' sacred Grove hast gain'd , What part , or place , of Paradise thou hast got , Clarus , eternal Peace , and Rest's thy Lot. But all this is not enough to induce me to subscribe to the disadvantageous Censure given by Stapleton ; who , not making any distinction of either Times , or Persons , or Expressions , durst attribute to all Antiquity , what the Authour of the pretended Sibylline Writing had perswaded those , who had first consulted it . Nor do I see , that from the places , above cited , it may rigorously be inferred , that the Fathers , out of whose Writings they are extracted , delayed the Beatitude of the Saints , till after the Day of Judgment . For , though the words of Sain● Ambrose seem to bear , that they expect their Happiness with uncertainty , and doubtfully ; yet he neither understood , nor could have understood it so ; since that , in the second of the places objected to him , he writes , that the Soul of the Faithfull Person departed , Non busto tenetur , sed quiete piâ fungitur , &c. is not detained upon the Funeral Pile , where the Body had been consumed , but enjoys a pious Rest . His design then ( as it was also St. Chrysostom's , who means , by the Bosom of the Fathers , the Kingdom of Heaven ) was to have it understood , that the supreme Happiness , and absolute accomplishment of the glory of the Saints departed , was to be a Consequence of the Resurrection , and Last Judgment , at which time the souls already in Glory shall receive their true Crowns , in the remuneration promised to compleat Persons , whereof they before made the principal part ; and that , in expectation of the Judgment , which shall fully consummate their Glory , they remain in suspense , not as uncertain of the effect it shall produce ; but as ignorant of the time , when it shall please God , that so admirable an Event shall come to pass : So that his particular Judgment reaches no further , then that the souls , freed from their bodies , are transmitted to Hell ; but simply supposes , that , as to the Heathen , it was enough to say so much . As for Prudentius , and Paulinus , their conception of the Eternal Altar is not after a gross , but after a refined , and mystical manner : Prudentius saying of the blessed souls , that they shall rest in the g Bosom of the blessed Old man , where Lazarus is , and in Paradise : And Paulinus expressly declaring of Clarus ; Libera corporeo , mens , carcere , gaudet in Astris , Pura probatorum sedem sortita piorum , &c. — Spiritus aethere gaudet , Discipulúmque pari sociat super astra Magistro , &c. Among the Just his Habitation is , Of Body freed , possess'd of Heav'nly Bliss , &c. — His soul to Heav'n is gone , The Scholar to the Master 's equal grown . So that , according to these two Authours , to rest under the Eternal Altar , in the Bosom of Abraham , in Paradise , in Heaven , above the Stars , is one , and the same , thing , as to the effect , and design ( though by divers expressions ) the Beatitude , and Glory of the children of God , as well in general , as in particular . CHAP. XXXIV . The Uniformity of the Sentiment of the Fathers , and of the Protestants . I Add , that most of the Fathers , who lived after Tertullian ( what Expressions soever they may make use of ) were of a Sentiment consonant to what is at the present held by the Protestants , and firmly maintained , that all the Souls of those , of whose Names there was a Commemoration made in the Service of the Church , were , at the very hour of their death , conveyed to the enjoyment of their Rest , and Glory . Hence was it , that St. Cyprian , even in the year 252. resolutely pronounces , a De istis mundi turbinibus extracti , &c. Having escaped the Tempests of this World , we make towards the secure Haven of an eternal Mansion , &c. We are not to put on Mourning-Garments here , when they there have already put on their White Robes , &c. It is not a departure , but a passage , and ( the Temporal journey being at an end ) a transportation towards the things , That are Eternal , &c. Let us embrace the day , which assigns to every one his own Mansion , which restores us , taken away hence , and disingaged from the snares of this World , to Paradise , and the celestial Kingdom , &c. Again ; Lucrum maximum , &c. exemptum pressuris-urgentibus , & venenatis Diaboli faucibus liberatum , ad laetitiam salutis aeternae , Christo vocante , prosicisci , &c. It is an exceeding great advantage , &c. to go ( Christ calling us ) to the Joys of Eternal Salvation ; after we are freed from those pressures , which lie heavy upon us , and delivered from the poisonous jaws of the Devil . To the same effect Origene , b about fifteen years before , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. We hope to be above the Heavens , after the Combats , and Troubles , which we have run through here . St. Basil , c in the following Age , about the year 370. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 An eternal Rest is proposed to those , who shall have lawfully maintained the Combat of the Life , which is here . St. Gregory Nazianzene , in his tenth Oration , pronounced about the year 369. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. I am perswaded by the Discourses of Wise men , that every Soul , which is good , and loved of God , after that , being disengaged from the Body , to which she was conjoyned , she is retired hence ; that , which clouded her , being , as it were , purged , or layed down , or I know not how to express it , immediately having a resentment of , and in the contemplation of the happiness she is to be advanced to , is in the possession of an admirable Pleasure , and rejoyceth , and joyfully passeth towards her Lord , shunning , as a loathsom Prison , this present Life . St. Epiphanius , d the most zealous Maintainer of Prayer for the Dead , speaking , about the year 375. of the closure of this Life , and the consequences of it , in relation to the Faithfull ; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The time is accomplished , the Combat is at an end , the Lists are cleared , and the Crowns are bestowed . Again ; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 All is manifestly accomplished after the departure hence . St. Chrysostome , e between the years 390. and 404. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. Those , who have carefully spent their Lives in the exercises of Virtue , after they shall have been transported out of the present life , shall truly be , as if they had obtained a dismission after the Combats , and as delivered out of Bonds : for there is for those , who live virtuously , a certain transportation from worse things to better , and from a temporal to a perpetual , and immortal life , and such as shall have no end . Again , f 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The Faithful depart to go with Christ , and are with the King , face to face . Again , g 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 After Death is once come , then is the Wedding , then is the Spouse . Again , h 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Be of good courage , when thou art cut off ( by death ) for it exempts thee not onely from corruption , and trouble ; but it also sends thee immediately to the Lord. And elsewhere ; i 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Consider towards whom the departed Person is gone , and take comfort thence ; there Paul is , there Peter is , there is the whole Quire of the Saints . Again ; k 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 We give thanks unto God , that he hath moreover crowned him , who is departed hence , that he hath exempted him from all troubles , that , delivering him out of all fear , he keeps him near himself . St. Augustine , giving an account of the common Sentiment of the Churches of Africk , about the year 400. Moritur aliquis ? Dicimus , Bonus homo , fidelis homo ; in pace est cum Domino , &c. Does any one dy ? We say , The Good man , The Faithfull man , is in Peace with the Lord. Which shews , that the Christians of that Time were fully perswaded of what Pope Pelagius the First , about one hundred and fifty years after , caused to be inserted into the Canon of the Mass , viz. that Those , who die in Christ , sleep in Peace . The Questions unjustly attributed to Justine Martyr ; since the Authour was contemporary with St. Augustine : l 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The Souls of the Saints are conveyed to Paradise , there is the conversation , there the sight of the Angels . St. Cyril of Alexandria about the year , 420. m 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. I conceive , it ought ( and that very probably ) to be held for certain , that the Souls of the Saints , leaving their earthly Bodies , are for the most part committed to the indulgence , and Philanthropie of God , as resigned into the hands of a most loving Father , and not ( as some Unbelievers suspect , that they love to walk among dead men's Graves , expecting Sepulchral Libations , much less , that they go ( as those of such , as have loved sin ) to a place of unmeasurable Torment , that is , to Hell. They rather run to be received into the hands of the Father of all , and our Saviour Jesus Christ , who hath also n consecrated this way for us , for he o commended his Soul into the hands of his Father , that we also , taking Example thence , as in it , and by it , may entertain noble hopes , as being in that firm disposition , and belief ; that , having undergone the death of the Flesh , we may be in the hands of God , and in a better condition , then when we were in the Flesh : Whence it also comes , that the wise Paul writes unto us , p that it is far better to be dissolved , and to be with Christ . Prosper , q about the year 450. Post hanc vitam succedit pugnae secura victoria ; ut Milites Christi , laboriosâ jam peregrinatione transactâ , regnent felices in patria , &c. After this life ended , certain Victory is consequent to the Combat ; that the Souldiers of Christ ( their laborious Pilgrimage being over ) might reign happily in their Countrey , &c. Gennadius , r about the year 490. Exeuntes de corpore ad Christum vadunt , &c. The Faithful , dislodging out of the Body , go to Christ . Andrew of Caesarea , s about the year 800. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. The voice from Heaven does not beatifie all the Dead , but those , who die in the Lord , those , who are mortified to the World , and bear in their Bodies the mortification of the Lord Jesus , and who suffer with Christ ; for to those the departure out of the body , is truly a releasment from labours . To conclude , of the same Sentiment was Aretas , about the year 930. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Upon the vanishing away of Labours , shall be introduced the reward of Works . CHAP. XXXV . The Sentiment of the Protestants further proved by the Description , which the Father 's made of Abraham's Bosom . FRom the Harmony of all the precedent Testimonies , it may justly be inferred , that , according to the constant Doctrine of the Christian Church , from the year 250. those , who die in the Lord , are with him , and that to them the time , which follows this life , is a time of joy , and marriage , which , from the moment of their Death , brings them into the company of the Saints , and Angels , in the Paradise of God , where they live , and are in peace , and are crowned , and reign with him . The same thing may be also deduced from the Description , which the Fathers unanimously make of Abraham's Bosom , the place assigned by all Christian Antiquity for the entertainment of the Souls of the Faithful after this Life . For St. Gregory Nazianzene a places it in Heaven ; saying to his Brother Caesarius , who had dyed not long before , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. Mayst thou go to Heaven , &c. and rest in the Bosom of Abraham . In like manner St. Chrysostome , b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 He named Bosom of Abraham for the Kingdom . St. Ambrose tells us , c that , Sinus Patriarcharum recessus quidam est requietis aeternae , &c. The Bosom of the Patriarchs is a certain retirement of Eternal Rest . St. Augustine , d Sinus Abrahae requies est Beatorum , &c. The Bosom of Abraham is the rest of the Blessed Again , e Non utique sinus ille Abrahae , id est , secreta cujusdam quietis habitatio , aliqua pars Inferorum esse credenda est &c. satis apparet non esse quandam partem , & quasi membrum Inferorum , tantae illius felicitatis sinum , &c. Certainly , the Bosom of Abraham , that is to say , the secret habitation of a certain rest , is not to be thought any part of Hell , &c. It is sufficiently manifest , that the Bosom of so great a felicity is not any certain part , or , as it were , Quarter of Hell. And elsewhere ; f Post hanc vitam etiam Sinus ille Abrahae Paradisus dici potest ; ubi jam nulla temptatio , ubi tanta requies post dolores omnes vitae hujus , &c. After this Life , that Bosom of Abraham may be also called Paradise ; where there is not any Temptation , and where , after all the afflictions of this life , there is so great rest . Dionysius , the pretended Areopagite ; g 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . The Bosom of the Patriarchs are most divine , and most blessed Habitations . Fulgentius ; h Lazarus in aeterna senis Abrahae quiete securus , &c. Lazarus is in safety , in the eternal rest of the Old man Abraham . If therefore the Bosom of Abraham be a Paradise , a Celestial habitation , an eternal Rest , a most divine , and most blessed portion , and all those , who die in the Lord , go into it , when they die ; it is impossible , but they should , from that very minute , be in actual possession of an incomparable felicity , and of a rest so much the more certain , the more free it is from temptation . CHAP. XXXVI . The same Sentiment confirmed by the Pomp and Ceremonies of the Antient Interments . THe same Consequence may also be drawn from the great Solemnities of the Antient Funerals , and the demeanours of Christians preparing themselves for them : which were not indeed without regret for the absence of the Departed Person ; but with joy also , and thanksgiving to God for the Felicity , whereto he had advanced him to all Eternity . For as St. Cyprian remonstrated to the Faithfull of his Time , that they should not put on black Garments , to express their Mourning for those , who had already put on their White Robes of Glory ; so the Fathers , that came after , maintained , that men should rejoyce , and not be disconsolate for the retirement of those , whom God was pleased to call out of the Bosom of his Church , to be gathered into his own . Thus St. Chrysostome , a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 &c. There are now-a-days , in the Funeral Obsequies of deceased Persons , singing of Hymns , Prayers , and Psalms ; all which declare , that there is pleasure in it : for Psalms are a sign of mirth ; Is any one among you merry ( saith b Saint James ) Let him sing Psalms . Because we are full of Gladness ; for that reason we sing over the Dead such Psalms , as may excite us to take comfort for their departure ; for ( saith David c to us ) Return unto thy rest , O my Soul ; for the LORD hath dealt bountifully with thee . Again ; d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 &c. The singing of Psalms , and Prayers , and the assembling of the Fathers , and the meeting of a great multitude of Brethren , are not to the end , that thou shouldest weep , and lament , and be disconsolate ; but that thou mightest give thanks to him , who hath taken the departed Person to himself . And elsewhere ; e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. What mean these joyfull Torches at the Obsequies of the Dead ? Do we not convoy them , as Champions , that have gone through the Combat ? And what mean the Hymns ? Do we not thereby glorifie God , and give him thanks , for that he is , at length , pleased to crown him , who is departed , that he hath exempted him from labours , and , having delivered him out of all fear , taken him to himself ? Are not the Hymns appointed to signifie so much ? Is not the singing of Pslams for the same end ? All these things are done by persons , that rejoyce , for ( saith f Saint James ) Is any one merry ? let him sing Psalms , &c. Consider what thou singest at that time ; g Return unto thy rest , O my Soul ; for the LORD hath dealt bountifully with thee : and again , h Thou art my refuge against the tribulation , that encompasseth me : and again , i I will not fear any evil ; because thou art with me : and again , k Thou art my hiding-place , thou shalt preserve me from trouble : consider what is the meaning of these Psalms . Nay , after so many fair Remonstrances , this Great man threatens with Excommunication those , who being disconsolate , and thereby shewing , that they call in Question the crowning , and blessed State of their Brethren , whom God had called hence , do a signal injury , as well to their Memory in particular , as to the whole Church in general , which hath so ordered the Solemnities of Funeral Obsequies , that she would not have any thing therein , which shou'd not in some manner express joy , and gladness . The rest of the Fathers maintain his Sentiment with so much the greater earnestness , the more they think the confirmation of it derivable from the common Practice of the Church . Thus St. Gregory Nazianzene , speaking of the Funeral Obsequies of his Brother Caesarius , after he had observed , that his Mother carried a great Wax-candle thereat , adds , that he was , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , l carried away with Hymns upon Hymns , &c. the singing of Psalms drowning the noise of the ●amentations ; whereas , in the Funeral Solemnitie of Saint Basil , the Resentment which the Church of Caesarea had conceived of its own loss , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , made that m the singing of Psalms was smothered by the Lamentations . The same thing is observed by Saint Gregory of Nyssa to have happened at the Interment of the Empress Flaccilla , and her Grand-daughter Pulcheria , who had been attended with publick mourning , yet so , as that it came not into any one's Imagination , that their Condition deserved to be deplored , and lamented . The Same St. Gregory , to comfort the People of Antioch , deprived of the presence of their beloved Pastour , the Great Meletius , speaks to those who accompanied his Corps into Syria , to give them an accompt of the Solemnity of his transportation thither , whereat the concourse of the Populace , and of the Court , the singing of Psalms , and the light of Torches , had , as it were , given an assurance of his Beatitutde ; saying to them , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. Speak to the People , which is there ( viz. at Antioch ) relate unto them good News , tell them a Miracle beyond Belief , how that an infinite number of people , crowded together , like the Sea , seemed , as it were , by reason of the Throng , to make but one , and the same , Body , like Water , floating about the Tabernacle ( of the departed Person ; ) how that there reached , as far as Eye could possibly perceive , Chanels of Fire , gliding on each side , by reason of the uninterrupted course of the almost contiguous Torches ; tell them of the readiness of all the people , and of the Association ( of Meletius ) with the Apostles in the same Tabernacle ; how the Napkins , that were about his face , were snatched away to serve for Preservatives to the Faithfull ; that the King , putting on a sad Countenance , by reason of the affliction , and rising from his Throne , be added to the Relation , and that the whole City met together at the Obsequies of the Saint . n Wherefore comfort one another with these Words , &c. Saint Hierome represents something of the like Nature at the Interment of Paula ; saying , o Exhinc non uluatus , &c. Assoon as she had given up the Ghost , there was no more Bewailing , nor Lamentation heard , as is wont among the men of this World ; but the noise of swarms of Psalms resounding in several Languages : and being transported by the Hands of Bishops ; and some among the Priests putting their Shoulders to the Bier ; whilest others carried Torches , and Wax-Candles before ; and others brought up the Quires of those , that sung Psalms , she was carried into the midst of the Church ( called ) the Grot of our Saviour , a multitude of people , out of the Cities of Palaestina , meeting at her Funeral Obsequies . He says as much of those of Fabiola , dead three years before ; writing to Oceanus , Nec dum spiritum , &c. She had not yet given up the Ghost , and recommended to Christ the spirit , she ought him ; but Fame , the flying Messenger , publishing beforehand the great Lamentation there should be , brought together all the People of the City to her Funeral ; the Psalms resounded , and the cry of Halleluiah , Ecchoing , smote the gilt Roofs of the Temples , &c. Nor is it any wonder , that men should rejoyce for her salvation , for whose conversion the Angels were p rejoycing in Heaven . Eusebius assures us , q that threescore and four years before , the same Honour had been done to Constantine the Great ; saying of those of his Court , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Lighting Lamps , all about , in Vessels of Gold , they presented an admirable spectacle to the Beholders . And this is enough to justifie , that the Antient Church exercised , in respect of all those , who died in the faith , the same Offices , whereby she celebrated the Memory of the greatest Martyrs , and Confessours . For what a strange Solemnity was that of the Transportation of the Reliques of the Prophet Samuel from Palaestine to Constantinople ? r Omnes Episcopi , &c. All the Bishops ( saith St. Hierome ) carried them in Silk , and in a Vessel of Gold , &c. the People of all Churches met them , and ( as if they had seen the Prophet present , and alive received them with so great joy , that swarms of people joyned together from Palestine even to Chalcedon , and with one voice celebrated the praises of Christ , &c. Nay , though there be no Reliques of Martyrs , yet when the Gospel is to be read , the Luminaries are lighted through all the Churches of the East , even though the Sun be up : which certainly is not done to chase away the Darkness ; but for a sign , and demonstration of Joy. Whence it also came , that when the Body of St. Chrysostome was to be brought , from Comana , to Constantinople , it was received with the same Solemnity ; People going in Multitudes to meet it , with lighted Torches in the day-time . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. The Assembly of the Faithfull ( says s Theodoret ) making use of the Sea , ( by the convenience of Boats ) as they would have done of the Continent , covered with Lights the entrance of the Bosporus towards Propontis . Thus have we seen there were Assemblies of the Clergie , and of the People , the singing of Halleluiahs , and Psalms , and Lights employed at the Interments of all the Faithfull , without exception ; so as that there could not be observed at the Funerals of the less considerable , and less eminent for Piety , and those of the most celebrious Martyrs , and Confessours , any other difference , then that of more , and less , which never were able to change the nature of the thing in it self , nor hinder , but that it remained in such manner common among all , that the Offices exercised in those Solemnities have been ( all together as well , as some one in particular ) so many Discoveries of the joy of the surviving ; First , for the Victory , obtained by the Departed over sin , and the world ; Secondly , for the Happiness , whereto the Church thought them actually advanced . And thence also it follows ; That , in the Office of the dead , she sung , not the Libera , as is done at this day , but Psalms of Instruction , and Thanksgiving to God , as for instance , the three and twentieth , and the two and thirtieth , and the one hundred and sixteenth , according to the Hebrews , particularly alleged by St. Chrysostome ; or haply such other , as the Friends of the Deceased made choice of for their consolation , as the one hundred and first , which Euodius appointed to be sung at the departure of St. Monica , the Mother of St. Augustine , as that Holy man relates in his Confessions ; saying , t Cohibito à fletu illo puero , Psalterium aperuit Euodius , &c. The Body being quieted , Euodius opened the Psalter , and began to recite this Psalm , u I will sing unto thee , O LORD , Mercy , and Judgment : to which all the House answered . And when the people heard what had happened , many Friers , and Religious Women came thither to us ; and particularly they , whose Office it was , taking care for the Burial . I , the whilest , when conveniently I could , did entertain those ( who thought it not fit to leave me ) with something pertinent to the occasion . CHAP. XXXVII . A particular consideration of the Sentiment of St. Augustine , and his Prayers for his Mother . THe particular Relation of all these proceedings concerning departed persons , and their Interments irrefutably proves ; That neither St. Augustine , nor his Company , nor those of Ostia , who came to visit him in the time of his Affliction , were any way doubtfull of her felicity , who was then newly departed this life ; since that , instead of imagining her detained in any place of Torment , and , upon that accompt , of standing in need of their Tears , and the assistance of their Prayers , necessary ( according to the presuppositions at present ) for her deliverance , they had their thoughts unanimously inclined to Exercises , which presupposed no such thing ; as the singing of the one hundred and first Psalm , whence there cannot be any thing inferred , relating to the state of the dead , in as much as it contains onely a Protestation to glorifie God in living well ; and , afterwards , to familiar Discourse , such as was suitable to the time , and occasion . Besides , St. Augustine , in the precedent Words , had given an equally-evident Testimony of his intention ; when , after he had made a description of the grief , which had lain so heavy on him , during the Agony of his Mother , he had added , a Tum , ubi efflavit extremum spiritum , puer Adeodatus exclamavit in planctum , atque ab omnibus nobis coërcitus tacuit , &c. At the Instant of her giving up the Ghost , the Boy Adeodatus brake forth into a loud lamentation ; but , reprehended by us all , he held his peace . I will not argue , whether St. Monica was reduced to the suffering of some Torment , but onely , if her Beatitude was ( in any manner conceiveable ) delayed , what could be more just , then the Lamentation of little Adeodatus , or more unjust , and inhumane , then the check given by all the company , to make him forbear lamenting what was truly to be lamented ? And what less could be expected of a Son , who was , and would be thought good-natured , then to be guilty of such a flintiness , as not to afford so much as a Tear for so good a Mother ; a Mother so much the more deserving his compassion , the further she was ( if the Maintainers of Purgatory may be believed ) from the attainment of her happiness ? I will not deny , but St. Augustine was overcome with an excessive Grief upon her Departure ; but I maintain , from his own Testimony , that his affliction was for himself , and not properly for her . For , after he had said , that the silenced his Son Adeodatus , who broke forth into Lamentations , he expresses what his own dispositions were in these Terms : b Hoc modo meum quiddam puerile , &c. Nay , there did also slip from my self some shew of childishness that way ; but I repressed it by the discretion of a man , and held my peace . Nor did we think fit to solemnize that Funeral with weeping , and howling Complaints ; because such demonstrations of sorrow are wont to deplore the misfortune , or , as it were , utter destruction of those , who dy miserably : whereas she neither died miserably , nor indeed died at all , as we were assured , both by her true faith , and exemplar Life , and by other certain Reasons . What was then the cause , why inwardly this Green Wound did so extremely grieve me ; but onely the sudden breaking off of that Custom , which I had to live in her most sweet , and most dear conversation , & c ? Because therefore I was deprived of so great a comfort , my Soul was wounded , and my life was , as it were , torn in pieces , which , till then , had consisted of mine , and hers , &c. And , because I was very much troubled , that these humane respects had such power over me ; which yet cannot but sometime happen , according to the course of nature , and our condition , I bewailed my former Grief , and was afflicted with a double sorrow , &c. He resented then , it seems ( by his own confession ) two different Afflictions : one , the Principal , occasioned by the regret of his loss ; the other accessary , arising from the regret he conceived to see himself subject to that humane Infirmity of bewailing a dead person ; and all the day ( as he says ) he could think of nothing else , though he endeavoured , as much as lay in his power , to conceal it . After the Solemnity was over , he went to the Bath ; hoping to rid himself of his Grief by diversion : but he returned also thence as much afflicted , as before ; the smart of his Wound admitting no remission , till he had slept . And then , having with a greater settledness of Spirit , called to minde the whole Life of his Mother , and being exposed to the sight of none , but God onely , he gave way to those Tears , which he had all day , with much violence to himself , kept in ; saying , Libuit flere in conspectu tuo de illa , & pro illa ; de me , & pro me : & dimisi lachrymas , quas continebam , ut effluerent quantum vellent , &c. I took pleasure to weep in thy sight concerning her , and for her ; and concerning my self , and for my self : and to those Tears , which I had formerly repressed , I gave the liberty to run their full Carriere , &c. It seems , with some Pretense conclusible from the foregoing words , that he was troubled about the Condition his Mother might be in ; but there are Two things oblige us to believe the contrary . The First is , That , if he had been instructed in the Belief of Purgatory , taught by the Church of Rome , he could not , without a kinde of injury to Piety , and Charity , have delayed , till he had slept , the contribution of his Lamentations , and Tears , for the ease , and relief of a Person so dear ; and spent the whole Day in Discourses , and Divertisements , which he thought might have disburthened him of his Grief , but proved ineffectual . The Second , That , considering with himself , that his action might be thought ridiculous , and unreasonable , he accuses it , upon that very accompt , that he thinks himself obliged to excuse it ; saying , Legat , qui volet , &c. Let him read it , who will , and interpret it , as pleaseth him ; and , if he think it a sin in me , to have bewailed my Mother for a small part of an hour ( that Mother , I say , who was dead to my eyes , and had wept for me so many years , that before thine eyes I might live ) let him not deride me , but rather ( if he be full of Charity ) let him weep for my Sins to Thee , who art the Father of all the Brethren of thy Christ our Lord , &c. If the Opinion of Purgatory had been , at that Time , crept into the Church ; who could , with any Justice , either have accused him of having done amiss in deploring , with unfeigned sorrow , and tears , the hard Condition of his Mother , confined ( whether for a short , or a long time , it matters not ) in a place of Torments ? or excuse him , that he had not , First , Bethought him , assoon as ever the Breath was out of her Body , to assist her with his Suffrages , and quitted all other kinde of Discourse . Secondly , That ( when it came into his minde to discharge that sad Duty ) he had bestowed but a small part of an hour in the Exercise of an Office , then which there could not be any of greater Concernment to her , to whom he ought his Life , and ( under God ) his Conversion ? Would the Church of Rome , which approves of the Reitoration of the Service of the Dead for hundreds of years for the same Person , think it rational at the present , that any one of her children should promise himself the deliverance of his Friends in the turning of a man's Hand , and at so easie a rate , as a short Prayer , or the weeping of a quarter of an hour amounts to ? Thirdly , That he had not been able to forbear spending some part of that little time , which he had designed for his Tears , in fruitless bewailings of his own loss ; expressing the resentment he had conceived thereof by these words , I took a pleasure to weep concerning my self , and for my self ; as if it had been seasonable , even at the very Time , that he was ( as is pretended ) to represent to himself the extraordinaty Exigences of his Mother , to look another way , and make any reflection on his own concernments ? Fourthly , That he did not ( for ought appears to us ) engage himself , to any kinde of continuance , of either his Devotions , or his Tears , which he had kept in from the beginning , with a certain violence ; as conceiving an indignation , that the frailty of Nature tempted him to shed them ? Is it suitable to the Maxims of the Church of Rome , and the Practice of those of her Communion for some Ages past ; that a Childe , not without some trouble induced , either to bewail the misery of his Father , or to beg his deliverance out of it , shunning the performance of his Duty , assoon as he were obliged , should forbear applying any remedy thereto ? Yet is this the manner of proceeding , which , it seems , may be objected to St. Augustine . He had stay'd till the Night after his Mother's Death , e're he beset himself , either to do his Devotions , or Weep on her behalf ; he spent in that Exercise but a small part of an hour , and never ( that we could hear of ) offered to reiterate it that Night , or the next Day , or the days ensuing , but absolutely gave over , as if he had , with one word speaking , discharged all his Duty . And to represent his Action more truly , and naturally , I have used several Expressions , attributing to him , either Vows , or Devotions , or Tears ; in as much as these words , I took a pleasure to weep concerning her , and for her , do not necessarily signifie , I took a pleasure to pray for her ; but may bear this sence , I have wept for her sake , and deplored for her : not onely that she is Dead , but that she was forced to submit to the necessity of Dying , e're she had come near Old Age , viz. in her fifty sixth year : Secondly , That she died out of her Country ; and , Thirdly , Without any hope of being disposed into the Sepulchre she had prepared for her self at Tagaste . For , as all these Accidents were prejudicial to him , so might they well occasion Tears , yet he , that shed them , not be engaged to pray for her ; and , according to the Rule of Contraries , I see no more Reason to conclude , He wept for his Mother , therefore , He prayed for her , then that , when we read , that St. Chrysostome advises in several places to mourn for the Catechumens , who died in their Ignorance , any one should thence think to conclude , that he ( contrary to the intention of the Church ) ordered , that men should expiate their Crimes by Tears , and Prayers , that is to say , vainly attempt what is impossible . 'T is true , that most Divines , as well Antient , as Modern , acknowledg that David wept for his Son Absalon , and that so much the more bitterly , in as much as his affliction was ( in his judgment , at least ) beyond all consolation ; since that unhappy Parricide , pursued by the Wrath of God , and taken away by a violent Death , suitable to his Crime , was not capable of any assistance , either by his Prayers , or otherwise . But in regard St. Augustine c affirms of himself , that , at the hour of his Mother's Burial , the accustomed Service of the Church of his Time was celebrated , and , that he prayed to God , I am willing to grant , that he renewed his Supplications the Night following ; and that , when he says , He had wept for her , his meaning was to have it understood , that he had prayed for her weeping . So that , without debating the matter of Fact , and presupposing it such , as it may be pretended , it shall be my Business to observe ; First , That he neither thought , there should be any great accompt made of that kinde of Office , since he conceived he had discharged his Duty in the performance thereof ; though he had spent in it but a small part of an hour ; nor that there was any great necessity of it , since he continued it not ; nor that it was well-grounded , since he conceived there might be Sin in it , in as much as ( according to the true Belief of the Church of Rome ) he engaged himself to demand a thing already done ; praying for her , whom he esteemed ( as advanced to Glory ) not to stand in need thereof . To give this last Consideration its full Weight , and to raise it to an higher Pitch of Evidence , I am onely to produce what he adds immediately after , fastening his Discourse to the Time , when he Writ his Confessions . d Ego autem , &c. But ( now my heart being recovered of that Wound , for which it might be blamed of a carnal affection ) I pour out to thee , O our God , in the behalf of that thy Servant , a kinde of Tears far different ; which flow from a contrite Spirit , out of a consideration of the danger of every soul , that dies in Adam . Where I intreat the Reader to note , that he attributes to an Heart wounded with carnal affection , and such , as was worthy blame , the Tears he had shed for his Mother , the night after her Decease ; and that , making it his Business to give us a Relation of it , he was obliged to change his former Disposition , and all this no less , then nine years after that Accident ; in as much as his Mother died at Ostia on the fourth of May , 389. and was interred the same Day . Secondly , That the Night between the Fourth , and the Fifth , he wept concerning her , and for her . Thirdly , That in the year 389. ( according to the Observation we have of his own , in his Retractations ) he writ his Confessions , which he there acknowledges composed after his Questions dedicated to Simplicianus , already Arch-Bishop of Milan ; and who , ( according to the Antient Order of Ordinations ) could not , before Sunday , April the twelfth , the day of Quasi-modo , have taken the place of St. Ambrose ; who departed this World on Easter-Eve , April the fourth , 397. And whereas , after he had dried up his first Tears ; and recovered of the Wound of his Heart , whereof he had been his own accuser , in the beginning of the tenth year after his Mother's Death , he thought good to open another Source of Tears ; proposing to himself , with a compassionate Spirit , his deceased Mother exposed to some danger ; and withall , that it were neither just , nor becoming the respect we ow his Blessed Memory , uncircumspectly to impute to him what the Poet said of Persons in Love , that sibi somnia fingunt ; as if this Great Man , merely to exercise his Wit , coud have taken pleasure in imagining Accidents without any occasion , and feigning ( especially speaking to God ) what was not ; Let us see how far his Discourse may agree with his own Principles , and forbearing to interpose our Judgment in what concerns his manner of proceeding ) be content to receive it from himself , and absolutely to submit to his own Rules . In the first place , it is manifest , he admitted but two Receptacles for the Souls , that had left their Bodies ; for thus he determines , in the tenth Treatise upon the First Epistle according to St. John ; Ille , qui vixit , & morticus est , rapitur ad alia loca anima ipsius ; corpus ipsius ponitur in terra : an fian ▪ illa verba , an non fiant , non ad eam pertinet ; tamen aliud agit , aliud patitur ; aut in sinu Abrahae gaudet , aut in igne aeterno aquae modicum desiderat , &c. He , who hath been alive , is also dead , his Soul is carried away into other places , his Body is put into the Earth ; whether those words ( which he recommended , expiring ) come , or come not , to pass , does not concern him at all ; yet he does , or endures something , he either rejoyceth in Abraham's Bosom , or he begs a drop of Water in everlasting Fire . Now , as , according to this Doctrine , the two Conditions of eternal misery , and Abraham's Bosom , and everlasting Fire , are immediately opposite ; so is it necessary , that whoever departs this life , must immediately enter either into the Joy , which is unspeakable , and glorious , which shall never be taken away from him , or into a Misery incapable of Comfort , and such , as shall never end . Secondly , It is no less certain from the Testimony of St. Augustine formerly alledged , that Abraham's Bosom is the rest of the Blessed , where there is no place for Temptation . Thirdly , It is not possible , he should have thought his Mother , after her Departure , any where , but in Abraham's Bosom ; since he thought it not fit to celebrate her Funeral with Tears ; that he was of this Opinion , that she could not die miserably , or , rather , that she could not die at all ; that he acknowledged , that e being quickened , and renewed in Christ , she had so lived , as that the Name of God had been praised both in her Belief , and Life ; that he thought himself obliged to give God Thanks with Joy for her good actions ; that he numbered her among the Children of God , and Inhabitants of the Heavenly Jerusalem , who have the privilege to answer the Accuser , that their Debts are discharged , and who have done works of Mercy , and have freely from their hearts forgiven their Debtours . All this ( which cannot any way be contradicted ) presupposed , I ask , what Consideration of danger could prevail upon the Spirit of Saint Augustine to make him shed Tears for a Mother , whom he thought so dead in Adam , as that she rested in the Lord ; since that , if he conceived he ought to say , she was dead in Adam , in regard of the dissolution of her Body , he was withall as much obliged to confess , that she was also dead in the Lord , in as much , as she had ended her Life in the Faith of his Name ; and that the dissolution of her Body ( in some manner , changing its Nature ) was become to her an happy passage to the true Life of her Spirit , which he acknowledged had been before quickened in Christ , and by him discharged of all Sins ? For , what danger can there be for those , who , dying in the Lord , do ( according to the saying of the Holy Spirit ) thenceforth f rest from their labours ; Are not g the Gifts , and Calling of God without repentance ? And , as it is not possible h to separate from the love of God those , whom he hath loved in Jesus Christ ; so is it also true , that i None can pluck them out of his hand , nor lay any thing to their charge , nor condemn them ; and consequently ; that There is no condemnation for tham , that k They shall not see death ; and that l They are already passed from Death to Life . Saint Augustine confesses it , and proclaims it , saying , in the fourty eighth Treatise upon St. John , Quid potest Lupus ? &c. What can the Wolf do ? What can the Thief , and Robber , do ? They destroy onely those , that are predestinated to Death , &c. Of those Sheep ( such as was , according to his own description , his good Mother , St. Monica ) neither shall they be the prey of the Wolf , nor shall the Thief take them away , nor the Robber kill any of them ; he , who knows what they cost him , is secure as to their Number . I most willingly acknowledg , that the ensuing Considerations of St. Augustine are most just , and well-grounded ; Non audeo dicere , &c. I dare not affirm ; that from the time , that thou didst regenerate her by Baptism , there issued no word out of her mouth against thy Commandment ; and it is said by thy Son , who is Truth it self , that , If any one call his Brother Fool , he shall be guilty of Hell-fire ; nay , wo be even to those , who lead commendable lives , if thou examine them without Mercy . For , since St. John protests of himself , and all the Faithfull , m If we say , that we have no sin , we deceive our selves , and the truth is not in us , and we make God a Lyar ; since the Prophet ( to whose Oracle St. Augustine expresly refers himself ) cryes out , n Enter not into Judgment with thy Servant ; for in thy sight shall no man living be justified ; since Job , a man ( according to the judgment of God himself ) upright , and just , fearing God , and shunning evil , since Job , I say , being come to himself , found himself obliged to make this humble Confession o I have uttered that I understood not , &c. wherefore I abhor my self , that I spoke in that manner , and repent in Dust , and Ashes ; who would be so far out of himself as to deny , either of St. Monica , or any other of the Blessed Saints , that he ever sinned in speaking against the Commandment of God , since his Baptism , or imagine , that his Life in the profession of Christianity hath been so perfect , as might stand to the disquisition of a judgment without mercy ? But , allowing all the pious , and necessary Considerations made by St. Augustine upon the course of his Mother's Life , I am still to seek , and cannot finde the reason of the Consequence , he would have drawn thence , to think himself obliged , as one shaken by the fear of some imminent danger , to pray for her , who ( by his own confession ) had obtained a discharge for all her sins , and ( as St. Cyprian said of all the Faithfull ) delivered out of the Tempests of this world , had reached the Haven of eternal safety . Nay , what sin soever she might be supposed to have committed after her Baptism , having seriously repented of it , and deplored her condition with a faithfull recourse to the p good Ointment of Christ , q whose Blood ( as St. John declares ) cleanseth us from all Sin , her r Conscience being purged by that precious Blood , and fully purified from dead Works , is so absolutely discharged in the sight of God , as St. Augustine himself , expounding the Words of St. John , acknowledges ; saying , s Magnam securitatem dedit Deus , &c. God hath given us a great assurance , with good reason is it , that we celebrate the Pasch ; since the Blood of our Lord , whereby we are cleansed from all sin hath been shed ( for us ) let us fear nothing : The Devil kept the Writing of Slavery against us ; but it hath been cancelled by the Blood of Christ , &c. If , through the infirmity of Life , sin hath crept unawares upon thee , discover it immediately , be offended at it immediately , condemn it immediately , and , when thou shalt have condemned it , thou wilt come confidently before the Judg : there thou hast an Advocate , be not afraid to lose the Cause of thy Confession . Since then St. Monica expired , t recommending her Soul to her faithfull Creatour , and imploring his Mercy through the eternal Merit of that blessed Blood , the v pure Oblation whereof had already washed off her Original Sin , and consecrated her for ever , nothing could hinder her from going with a joyfull Heart , and certainty of Faith , towards the Holy Places , into which that truly-divine blood had purchased her the Privilege to enter . Nor indeed could St. Augustine , who had not ( when she dislodged out of the Body , to be with Christ ) any just cause of fear , conceive ( nine years after her admittance to the fruition of her happiness ) any necessity of requiring on her Behalf ; that God would forgive her Sins , that he would not enter into Judgment with her , that he would glorify his Mercy above his Judgment , and , in a word , do what was already done . And indeed he immediately acknowledges as much ; ingenuously saying , Et , credo , jam feceris , quod te rogo ; sed voluntaria oris mei approba , Domine , &c. And I believe , thou hast already done what I intreat thee to do ; but yet approve , O Lord , this Prayer , which so willingly I make . Thus we see ( by his own Confession ) what Office St. Augustine undertook to render his Mother ; amounting to no more , then a demand , purely arbitrary of what had been accomplished before , and which , for that reason , was not to be demanded . But what moved him , after so long time , to make such earnest , and particular requests for his Mother , who had always , from her Infancy , been an Example of a rare , and constant Virtue ; and who had been enflamed with so great Zeal for Piety , that she had gained to the Lord her whole House ; not to say ought of his Father , who had been a man of a turbulent Humour , and so little inclined to Godliness , that he could not be won to embrace Christianity , till towards his last days ? Not to make any mention of him , I say ; but onely occasionally , and by the way , with this little Expression , which shews , that he thought him in Happiness , May she be in peace with her Husband ; was Patricius more assured in the Possession of Peace , and did he stand less in need of the Suffrages of his Son ; then Monica , who had ever excelled him in good Endowments , and had been the Instrument of his Conversion to God ? I answer , that St. Augustine , who hath given such a particular accompt of the different Dispositions of his Parents , could not have fallen into so great an Errour , as to imagine his Prayers more necessary for his Mother , then for his Father ; who , having been less recommendable , should seem to stand in greatest need thereof ; and that he was induced to make particular Addresses for his Mother , was not ( as might be imagined ) out of any compliance with the general Custom of the Church of his Time , which being of equal Obligation towards all ) would as well have obliged him to speak of his Father , as to make mention of his Mother ; but in obedience to the command , which his Mother had , expiring , lay'd upon him , and the desire he had to submit to her last Will , whereof he would rather be an Executour , then a Censour . This desire , I say , prevailing with him , above all other Considerations , he not onely thought it a kinde of pleasure to weep for her , the night after her Departure , but nine years after , engaging himself to Write the History thereof , and to give an accompt of her last Words . Which the more fully to satisfy , he gave way to a tenderness so great , as if he represented her to himself in some danger , that he might accordingly address to God the same Supplications , as might be made for those , who were still engaged in the Combats of this Life ; though he confessed withall , they had already been accomplished . Then calling to minde the last Command he had received from her , that was long before dead ( not questioning , whether it were then seasonable to do what he did ) he conformed himself thereto , as before , and at last required his Readers to undertake ( in what time , or place soever ) the execution thereof . With a design therefore to give an accompt of his Prayer , viz. that the Lord would vouchsafe to accept the voluntary Words , or Offerings , of his mouth ; he adds , Namque illa , imminente die , &c. For she , whom the day of her Death drew near , desired not , that her Body might be sumptuously adorned , or enbalmed with Spices , and Odours ; nor desired she any curious , or choice Monument , or cared she to be conveyed into her Native Countrey . These things she recommended not to us ; but onely desired to be remembred at thy Altar , &c. Let nothing separate her from thy Protection ; Let not the Lion , and Dragon , either by force , or fraud interpose himself between thee , and her . For she will not answer , that she hath no Sin , lest she be convinced , and overcome by that crafty Accuser ; but she will answer , that her sins are forgiven by him , to whom no Creature can repay what he lai'd out for us , whilest himself owed nothing . Let her therefore rest in pe●cewith her Husband , &c. And inspire , O Lord , my God , inspire thy servants , my Brethren ; thy Children , my Lords ( whom with Heart and Tongue , and Pen I serve ) that whosoever reads these Confessions , may , at thy Altar , remember thy servant Monica , with Patricius her Husband , through whom thou broughtest me into the world , though in what sort I know not . Let them with a Pious Affection remember those , who were my Parents in this transitory life , and who were my Brethren in respect of thee , who art our common Father in the Catholick Church our Mother , and who are to be my Fellow-Citizens in the eternal Jerusalem ; for which the Pilgrimage of thy People doth groan from their Birth unto her Death ; that what she made her last desire to me , may be more abundantly performed to her , through the Prayers of many , as well by means of these my Confessions , as particular Prayers . I have hitherto alledged the Words of St. Augustine , which justify , in the first Place , That the onely Motive , which had in the year 398. prevailed with him to make Prayers for his Mother , Dead nine years before , and from that time ( according to his own Presuppositions ) in Happiness , was onely the Injunction she had , at her Death , lai'd upon him to remember her . Secondly , That these Prayers ( by his own Confession ) neither were , nor could be of any necessity , or benefit to her ; for whom they were , or might be made : since she had reason to answer the Accuser , That her Debts were discharged , and accordingly she had nothing to fear , as to the Consequences thereof . For , who can be separated from the Protection of God , but by Sin , which alone ( according to the Saying of the Prophet Esay ) does properly make a separation between man , and his God ; causing him to hide his face , and not to hear , that he might protect ? But can Sin ( which hath no longer being , assoon as it is once expiated , and discharged ) any way prejudice him , who hath been once delivered from it ? Or , is any man able to conceive , that what is not , is , or may be cause of any thing : since that to be Cause does not onely imply Being ; but , in some manner , both Being , and Activity ? Who is so much liable to the interposition of the Lion , and Dragon , to endure the open Ravage of his Violences , and the secret mischief of his Ambushes , as he , who ( like an undischarged Debtour ) is dragged before the dreadfull Tribunal of God's avenging Justice ? Can Debts ( of what nature soever they are ) be Legally exacted of those , who are ( by the Acquittance of the Creditour ) absolutely discharged ? Are they , in fine , to fear any Unhappiness , whose x Sins our Lord bore in his own Body upon the Tree , and y blotted out the Hand-writing that was against them ? Thirdly , That the Church of Rome ( in whose Communion there is not any one , that prays for St. Monica , whom the said Church hath taken out of their Rank , for whose benefit she designs her Suffrages , to raise her into the Sphear of z Glorious Spirits , whose Intercession she begs ; however she may make a great stir about the Example of St. Augustine ) does not onely not satisfy the Intreaty of that Great man any more , then the Protestants , whom she accuses , as desertours of the antient Tradition : but conceives it neither just , nor rational , to satisfy it . And , as she does not think her self guilty of any breach of Duty in forbearing to pray for St. Monica ; because she accompts her to be in Bliss , and ( as such ) not in a capacity to receive the assistance of the Living in their Prayers ; nor that they should ( according to the desire of St. Augustine ) expect inspirations from God , such as might incline them to demand things already done , and undertake what she conceives neither rational , nor feasable : so the Protestants ( who in this particular are the more willing to follow his Sentiment , the more consonant they finde it to the Word of God , and to Reason ) cannot ( whatever the Church of Rome may say to insinuate the contrary ) be perswaded , they err in not-acknowledging any Object of Religious Adoration ( however it may be conceived ) other then a God alone , Father , Son , and Holy Ghost , blessed for ever , according as the Church of Rome , her self , expresses it in the first of her Commandments , b One onely God shalt thou adore ; nor any Advocate properly so called , other then him , who is proposed to all Christians by St. John , as a c propitiation for the sins of all the World. For , as they have learn'd of St. Paul , that d there is one Mediatour between God and men , the Man Christ Jesus , who gave himself a ransom for all ; whence Avitus , Arch-Bishop of Vienna inferred , e That if our Saviour was not , according to his Humane Nature , taken into the Unity of Person , Father's Hand-writing against us . They religiously stand to the Protestation made by the Primitive Christians concerning their Martyrs , viz. f We adore him , who is the Son of God , but we love ( according as it is required of us ) the Martyrs , as Disciples , and Imitatours of our Lord , and Saviour : and to that of St. Augustine , g We honour the Martyrs by a Worship of Dilection , and Society ; by which the Holy men of God are in this life also honoured . Whence they conclude , That ( according to the common Sentiment of the purest part of Antiquity ) there cannot be done to the Citizens of the Jerusalem , that is on high , any Honour , but what may be called a civil Honour , or of Society , Whether they are actually received into that blessed Habitation , or are in their way thereto ; that they have been , and ever shall be , entertained there , immediately upon their departure out of this World , and that the honourable Solemnities , which accompany their Bodies , when they are deposited in the Earth , never had any Ceremony , which served not to demonstrate the assurance , and joy , which the surviving had conceived of their happy Condition . CHAP. XXXVIII . The Sentiment of the Protestants confirmed by the Eloges antiently bestowed on the Faithfull departed . THe same thing may be said of the Eloges , wherewith the worthy Persons of Antiquity have honoured the Memory of those , for whom the Custom would have Prayers made . Eusebius , a speaking of the Death of Helene , who died on the eighteenth of August , about the year 330. saith , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. She was called to a better Lot , &c. So that those , who had a right Sentiment , justly conceived , that that thrice-happy ( Lady ) should not die ; ( but to say the Truth ) expect the Exchange , and Translation of a Terrestrial life into a Celestial . Her Soul therefore returned to the Principle thereof , being received into an incorruptible , and Angelical Essence near her Saviour . And of Constantine , who ( preparing himself for Death ) protested of himself , that b he was making haste , and that he would no longer delay his departure towards his God , he affirms , that on Sunday , May 22.th 337. being Whit sunday , c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. He was gathered to God , leaving to Mortals what was of the same Nature with them ; and , as for himself , uniting to God whatever his Soul had , that was Intellectual , and beloved of God. Then , representing the common Belief of all the Subjects of the Empire concerning his Beatitude , he adds , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. Having framed a figure of Heaven , in a draught , in colours , they painted him above the Celestial Vaults resting in an heavenly Mansion , &c. d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. They graved his Effigies upon Medals , having on one side the Pourtraiture of the Blessed ( Emperour ) with his ●…ead veiled , and on the Reverse , the same , mounted on a Chariot , drawn by four Horses , as if he drove it , raised into the Seat by an hand reached forth to him from heaven on the right side : which Description might as well relate to the carrying up of Elias , rather then to the Apotheoses of the Heathens ; which Constantine , upon his embracing of Christian Religion , had absolutely renounced . Saint Athanasius , who observes , that St. Anthony had seen the Monk Ammonius 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , raised from the Earth , and the great joy of those , that came to meet him ; affirms ; that on the seventeenth of January 358. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 As having seen friends coming towards him , and filled with joy because of them , he fainted . The same St. Athanasius ( making a Relation of the wicked attempt of Magnentius upon the Life of Constans , who was murthered on the eighteenth of January , 350. and numbring that Prince among the Martyrs ) hath these remarkable Words , e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , That to the Blessed ( Man ) proved the occasion of his Martyrdom . St. Gregory Nazianzene represents in Celestial Glory Constantius ; who , after he had , through misapprehension , persecuted the Orthodox , died on the third of November , 361. f 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. I know , that he is above our Reprehension ; having obtained a place with God , and possession of the Inheritance of the Glory , which is there , and transported to such a distance from us , as the Translation from one Kingdom to another amounts unto . The same St. Gregory saies of his Brother , Caesarius , who died on the 25.th of February , about the year 369. g 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. He receives the Rewards of his new-created Soul , which the Spirit had reformed by Water . And of his Sister , Gorgonia , who died not long after , viz. on the ninth of December , 372. h 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. The things , which are now present to thee , are much more precious , then those , which are seen ; The noise of those , which make a Feast , the Quires of the Angels , the Order of Heaven , the contemplation of Glory , and , more then all this , the Irradiation of the Trinity , which is above all things , and of all things the most pure , and most perfect . And ●f St. Athanasius , who died May the second , 371. i That thou wouldest he pleased to look on us from on high . Of Gregory , his Father , who died the year following , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Make known unto us in what place of Glory thou art , and the light , which encompasseth thee . Of his dear Friend , St. Basil , who died January the first , 378. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , He is now in Heaven . St. Gregory Nyssenus , of St. Ephraim , who died on the 28th of the same Moneth of January , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. He expired in the quiet Haven of the Eternal Kingdom , and is kindly received into it : But where otherwise may it be conjectured , that his Soul hath been deposited , if not ( as indeed it is manifest ) in the Celestial Tabernacles , where are the Batallions of Angels , a Populace of Patriarchs , Quires of Prophets , the Thrones of the Apostles , the Joy of the Martyrs , the Exultation of Saints , the Splendour of the Doctours , the Assembly of the First-born , the perfect Noise of those , that are a Feasting ? To those good things , in which the Angels desire to rest themselves , that they may see them , into that sacred place , the most blessed in all kinds , and most holy soul of our Blessed , and worthy-to-be-celebrated Father is passed . Of the great Meletius , Arch-Bishop of Antioch , who died on the twelfth of February , 381. before he could have enjoyed the Communion of Rome ; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. No longer , as through a Glass , and obscurely ; but face to face , he prays to God. Of Pulcheria , Daughter to the Emperour THEODOSIUS ; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 She was transferred from one Kingdom to another . Of Flavilla , first - Wife to the same Prince , who died in the year 385. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Her conversation is in the Royal Palaces of Heaven . St. Ambrose , of his Brother , Satyrus ; who dyed September the seventeenth , 383. De istius Beatitudine dubitare nequaquam debemus , &c. We ought not to doubt of his Beatitude . Of the Emperour VALENTINIAN the Second , two Moneths after his Assàssination , which happened on Saturday , Whitsun-Eve , May the fifteenth , 382. before that Prince had received Baptism ; Ille etiam talis , ut ei nihil timeatis , &c. He is now in such a condition , that you need not fear what may happen to him , as before , &c. I ask , whether there be any Sentiment after death , or not ? If there be , he lives ; or rather , because he lives , he is already in possession of Eternal Life , &c. That he was so soon snatched from us , we are to grieve ; that he is passed into a better Estate , it should be our comfort , &c. Thou lookest on us , Holy Soul , from an high place , as casting thy sight on things , that are below , &c. Now , borrowing light from the Sun of Righteousness , thou enjoyest a clear day , &c. His going hence was most noble , as a Flight into Heaven , &c. What thou hast sown upon Earth , reap it there , &c. The stain of Sin being done off , he , whom his Faith washed , his Prayer consecrated , is gone up cleansed into Heaven , &c. joyned with his Brother ( Gratian ) he enjoyes the pleasures of eternal Life , &c. Of the Emperour THEODOSIUS , who dyed January the seventeenth , 395. Regnum non deposuit , sed mutavit , &c. He hath not layd by , but exchanged the Royal Dignity : being admitted , by the Prerogative of Piety , into the Tabernacles of Christ , into that Jerusalem , which is above ; where being now placed , he saith , k As we have heard , so have we seen in the City of the LORD of Hosts , &c. Having gone through a doubtfull combat , Theodosius , of famous Memory , does now enjoy perpetual Light , and a Tranquility of long continuance , and hath the self-satisfaction of what he did in his ●…ly , in the Fruits of divine remuneration , &c. He hath deserved admittance into the Society of the Saints , &c. His abode is in light , &c. He is over-joyed to be in the Assemblies of the Saints , &c. There he now embraces Gratian , &c. Who enjoyes the rest of his Soul , &c. Being pious , he hath passed from the obscurity of this World to eternal Light , &c. Now does he know , that he reigns ; since that he is in the Kingdom of the Lord Jesus , and considers his Temple , &c. Constantinople , thou art evidently happy , who receivest a Guest of Paradise , and shalt entertain in the narrow Inn of a Sepulchre , an Inhabitant of that City , which is on high , &c. And of Ascholius , Arch-Bishop of Thessalonica , who dyed about the year 385. Est Superorum incola , possessor civitatis aeternae , illius Hierusalem , quae in caelo est , videt illis facie ad faciem , &c. He is an Inhabitant of the places which are above , a Possessour of the Eternal City , of that Jerusalem , which is in Heaven , there he sees face to face . St. Hierome , of Blaesilla , who died in the year 382. l Postquam , sarcinâ carnis abjectâ , &c. Having layd down its burthen of Flesh , the Soul is fled back to her Authour ; after a long Pilgrimage , she is ascended into her antient possession , &c. Me-thought , then ( when her Coffin was making ready ) she cryed from Heaven , I know not those Garments , that Covering is not mine , &c. Blaesilla now followeth Jesus , she is now in the society of the holy Angels , &c. She is passed from Darkness to Light , &c. She lives with Christ in the Heavens , &c. Of Lea , who died March the two and twentieth , 384. m Universorum gaudiis prosequenda , &c. She is to be attended with the joy of all , who , having trod Satan under foot , hath received the Crown of Security , &c. For a short trouble , she now enjoyes eternal Beatitude ; she is received into the Quires of Angels , she is cherished in the Bosom of Abraham , &c. she follows Christ , and saith , n All the things , which we have heard of , the same we have also seen in the City of our God , &c. Of Nepotianus , a Priest of Altinum , who died in the year 397. o Scimus Nepotianum nostrum esse cum Christo , & Sanctorum mixtum Choris , &c. Corpus terra suscepit , anima Christo reddita est , &c. We know that our ( Friend ) Nepotianus is with Christ , and among the Quires of the Saints , &c. The Earth received his Body , his Soul was restored to Christ , &c. And of Paulina , the Wife of Pammachius , departed this life in the year 393. p Illa ( Blaesilla ) cum sorore Paulina dulci somno fruitur ; tu , duarum medius , leviùs ad Christum subvolabis , &c. Blaesilla , with her Sister Paulina , rests in a quiet sleep ; thou , being between both , shalt have a more easie flight to Christ , &c. Of Paula , the Mother of Blaesilla , and Paulina , departed in Beth-lehem , on the twenty eighth of January , 404. q Fides , & opera tua , Christo te sociant ; praesens quod postulas , facilius impetrabis , &c. Thy Faith , and Works associate thee to Christ ; being present ( O Paula ) thou shalt more easily obtain what thou desirest , &c. Aspices angustum praecisâ rupe Sepulchrum ? Hospitium Paulae coelestia regna tenentis , &c. Seest thou a Rock t' a narrow Coffin hewn ? 'T is Paula's Mansion , who to Heav'n is flown . Of Lucinus , departed about the year 410. r Obsecro te , &c. I beseech thee , Theodorus , that thou wouldest bewail thy Lucinius as a Brother ; yet so , as to rejoyce withall , that he reigns with Christ , &c. Confident , and Conquerour , he looks from on high , &c. Of Fabiola , departed in the year 401. s Depositâ tandem sarcinâ , levior volavit ad Caelum , &c. Having lay'd down her burthen , she is fled with more ease towards heaven . Saint Chrysostome of Berenice , and Prosdoce , who were drowned during the Persecution ; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Moreover , these were with the Souldiers of Christ , the heavenly Angels . Of Pelagia , who had cast her self down Headlong ; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. She ran , not towards the top of a mountain , but towards the highest heaven , &c. The threatning of the Judg , &c. pressed her to flie with greater haste towards heaven , &c. She went out of her Chamber , out of the Woman's Closet , into another Chamber , that is to say , heaven , &c. Which is as much , as he could have said , and what he had said in substance , of the greatest Martyrs , St. Ignatius of Antioch , St. Romanus , St. Julian , St. Juventinus , St. Maximus , and others , whose Elogies he writ . The same St. Chrysostome says also of Philogonius , Arch-Bishop of Antioch , deceased the twentieth of December , about the year 322. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. Ascending into heaven , he hath no need of the Praises of men ; since he is gone to a greater , and more happy portion , &c. He is transferred to the Society of Angels , &c. Of Eustathius , who had held the same See , and died about the year 359. upon the sixteenth of July , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Transferred to heaven , he is gone towards Jesus , whom he had desired ; and almost in the same Terms of Meletius , his Ordinary , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 He is gone towards Jesus , whom he had desired . St. Augustine , of Verecundus , who had entertained him , and all his Company , at his Countrey-House , t Retribues illi , Domine , in resurrectione Justorum ; quia jam ipsam sortem retribuisti ei , &c. O Lord , thou shalt reward him in the Resurrection of the Just ; because thou hast already cast that Lot upon him And of Nebridius , who was come out of Africk into Italy , to live with him ; Nunc ille vivit in sinu Abrahae , &c. Now he lives in Abraham ' s Bosom ( whatsoever it be , that is understood by that Bosom , ) There my Nobridius lives , that dear Friend of mine , and thy adopted Son , O Lord , who had once been a Bond-slave , but was after freed . There he liveth ; for what other place can be fit for such a Soul ? In that place he liveth , whereof he was wont to ask me , miserable , and unexperienced man , so many Questions . Now he no longer laies his Ear to my Mouth ; but applies his spiritual mouth to thy Spring , and drinks Wisdom after the rate of his greedy Thirst , happy to all Eternity . Paulinus , of Rusina , the Wife of Alethius ; Habes jam in Christo magnum tui pignus , &c. Thou hast already in Christ a great pledge of thy self , an earnest Suffr age , thy . Wife , who prepares as much favour for thee in the Heavenly Places , as thou furnishest her with abundance from those upon Earth , &c. She abounds , by the supplies of thy Wealth , being clad in a Golden Vesture , and cloathed all over with variety , viz. precious light , &c. Paulinus , the African , of St. Ambrose ; Ubi corpus Domini accepit , &c. After be had received the u Body of our Lord , he gave up the Ghost , taking along with him a good provision , that his Soul , being more refreshed by the strength of that Viand , should be now rejoycing in the Society of Angels , and Elias , whose Life he lived here . Sulpicius Severus , of St. Martin , who died on Sunday , November the eleventh , 400. Spiritum coelo reddidit , &c. He resigned his Spirit to Heaven , &c. There was an holy rejoycing at his Glory , &c. The Heavenly Company , singing Hymns , accompanies the Body of the Blessed man to the place of his Enterment , &c. Martin hath the Acclamations of divine Psalms ; Martin is honoured with Ecclesiastical Hymns , &c. Martin is entertained with joy in Abraham ' s Bosom ; Martin , who had been here poor ; and beggarly , enters Rich into Heaven , &c. And , it is to be noted , by the way , that that Great Man , a little before he gave up the Ghost , had answered those , who would have had him to lie on his side , Sinite me , Fratres , coelum potius respicere , quàm terram , ut suo jam itinere , iturus ad Dominum , Spiritus dirigatur . Suffer me , Brethren , rather to look up towards Heaven , then down upon the ground ; that my Spirit , which is now taking its journey to God , may be directed in its way . Palladius writes of St. Chrysostome , who dyed November the seventh , 407. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , Passing hence to Christ , &c. Ennodius , Bishop of Pavia , of Epiphanius , his Praedecessour , deceased January the twenty first , 496. Cùm beatissimus cerneret Pontifex , &c. The blessed Prelate , seeing , &c. that he was ready to fly to the pure brightness of Heaven , &c. assured of his perfection , he added , My heart is confirmed in the Lord , &c. So , as that heavenly Soul , resounding with Hymns , and Songs , even at the point of Death , returned to her Lord , &c. He , whose departure we bewail upon Earth , is in possession of the high places with God , &c. And of Anthony , the Hermit of Valtelina , afterwards a Monk in the Monastery of Lerina , deceased December the twenty eighth , 488. Mundi istius sarcinam deponens , &c. Laying down the burthen of this World , and having overcome the Ambushes laid by the craft of the old Serpent , he hath exchanged our day , and the light of this present World , for that , which is perpetual . If the Harmony of all these Testimonies , which have been produced , suffice not to satisfie , and perswade the most-prepossessed Spirits , that the most eminent , and best-informed Antiquity ( reforming the Opinion , which the Sibylline Writing , falsly so called , had introduced among Christians , hath unanimously embraced , and constantly taught the Protestants the Sentiment , which they , with one accord , follow , concerning the State of the Faithfull departed in Jesus Christ ; it were no hard matter for them to make a more ample Production of Instances ; since that , in a manner , all we have left , of the Lives of Persons , who have made profession of Piety , assures us , that all , without any distinction ; Martyrs , Confessours , Prelates , Religious Persons , Laicks , &c. even to the Catechumens , whom an invincible necessity deprived of the Baptism , they had earnestly desired , were , upon their dissolution translated to Heaven , where they have been , and still are in Rest , Happiness , and Glory , expecting the Resurrection of the Bodies , they have deposited in Earth . And as we might justly rely on the grave Remonstrance , which Saint Hierome made above one thousand , two hundred , and seventy years ago , even in Rome it self , to Paula , excessively lamenting the death of her Daughter Blaesilla ; speaking of himself , and of all Christians in general ; x Nos , quorum exitum Angelorum turba comitatur , quibus obviam Christus occurrit , gravamur magis , si diutiùs in isto mortis Tabernaculo habitamus , &c. In Jesu mortem gaudia prosequuntur , &c. We , whose Departure the Assemblies of Angels accompany , whom Christ comes to meet , are more grieved , that we dwell any longer in this Tabernacle of Death , &c. Joys attend the death , which is in Jesus , &c. So might we , with good reason , summon those , who hold the contrary , to let us know , what they have of greater Consequence , then the unanimous Consent of Eusebius's , Athanasius's , Gregory's , Ambrose's , Hierome's , Chrysostome's , &c. and might induce them not to embrace it , and force us to change our Opinion . CHAP. XXXIX . The same Sentiment further confirmed from Sepulchral Inscriptions . BUt though we should be willing ( out of a Design to gratify our Adversaries ) not to bring into any accompt at all the Depositions of all these Great Persons , and make a voluntary loss of their Writings , and Judgments , yet would the Epigrams , and Inscriptions of antient Monuments , which Rome , and her Correspondents , preserve for us , be enough to keep us from falling into so great a weakness , as the renouncing of our present Opinion , concerning the State of the Faithfull departed . Nay , though all the Doctours of the Church were silent , and their Testimonies cast out of all respect , the Stones ( as long as they shall remain ) will not cease publishing , and that very loudly , the truth of the perswasion maintained by us . Let us then consult those half consumed Epitaphs , a which the Providence of God hath made to triumph over so many ruins , and make our advantage of the hardness of Marbles , which have hitherto stood out against the injury of Times , to confound the insensibility of those , who seem desirous injuriously to smother a most evident Truth . Let us propose it to their own Consciences , whether it be not a very strong presumption against them , that not any one of those Antient Inscriptions , whereof they are the Preservers , and Admirers , can , without violence , be applied to their Sentiment , and that all of them presuppose ours , which yet they charge ( I know not upon what accompt ) with Novelty . Which to make so much the more manifest , I shall begin with the most simple , which I shall reduce into Classes , alledging of every one some Instance ; then conclude with those , which , being of greater length , make a clearer discovery of the Design of their Authours . The Book , entituled Roma Subterranea , in as much as it contains a Description of the Vaults , and Cemiteries , digged under ground in , and about , that City , furnishes us with about ninety Examples of Epitaphs , which say simply , In Pace , &c. In Peace , as that of Proclus , Interred under the eighth Consulship of Honorius , that is to say , in the year 409. that of Hilara , deceased under the Consulship of Opilio , that is to say , in the year 453. those of Crescentina , Honoraius , Pelagia , Ulpius Festus , Quartina , &c. Others had 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , a Place of Rest . As that of Ammonius , and of Eutyches ; Locus GerontI Presbyteri , &c. The Place of Gerontius the Priest , deceased the seventeenth of June , under the Consulship of Avitus ; that is to say , in the year 456. Hîc habet sedem Leo Presbyter , &c. The Priest Leo hath his Seat here . Others , which in some sort savour of the Style of the Heavens . As Domus aeterna Ex. & Tyres in Pace , &c. The eternal house of Ex. and Tyre in peace : and that of Valeriana in like manner . Others had onely this word Quiescit , &c. He rests . As that of Victoria , that of Pancratius the Bishop , deceased in the year 493. and that of Alix , the Daughter of Pipin , Interred at St. Arnoul-de-Mets . Or Requiescit , which signifies the same thing . As that of Gordianus , Interred the ninth of September , under the Consulship of Symmachus ; that is to say , in the year 485. That of Aemiliana , Interred the eleventh of October , under the Consulship of Probinus , viz , in the year 489. That of Pelagius the First , deceased the fourth of March , 558. That of Augustine , Arch-Bishop of Canterbury , deceased the twenty fifth of May , 604. That of Boniface the Fourth , deceased the eighth of May , 614. That of Theodore , who died in the year 619. That of Theobald , Bishop of Ostia . That of Roderick last King of the West-Goths , in Spain , who died on Sunday the eleventh of November , 714. That of Alcuin , deceased the nineteenth of May 804. That of b Bernard King of Italy , deceased April the 17 th . 871. and Interred at Milan , that of the Abbot Vintila , deceased at Leon , the three and twentieth of December , in the year 928. Others , Quievit , &c. He is at rest . As that of Susanna deceased the seven and twentieth of July , under the Consulship of Caesarius , and Atticus , in the year 397. Or Requievit : as that of Leo the Neop●yte , deceased the four and twentieth of June , under the Consulship of Philippus , and Sallea , in the year 348. and that of Leontius , the Spanyard , deceased the four and twentieth of June , 510. Others , Depositus , &c. He is left as a Pledge , &c. As those of Macedonia , and Fortunula . Others , Quiescet in pace , &c. He shall rest in Peace . As that of Marinus , deceased the thirtieth of November , under the Consulship of Arbaethio , and Lollianus , in the year 355. Others , Requiescet in pace ; which signifies the same thing : as that of Felix . Others , Requievit in pace , &c. He is at rest in peace : as that of Litorius , deceased at Talabriga , or Talavera della Reina , the four and twentieth of June , in the year of the Aera 548 , or 510 of Christ . That of Primus , deceased at Evora , the thirteenth of March , according to the Aera 582. or 544 of Christ . That of Paulina , deceased the eighteenth of November , under the Consulship of Datianus , and Cerealis , in the year 318. That of Andrew of Cajeta , deceased the nineteenth of October , 585. That of Ermengarda , deceased the twentieth of March , 852. Others , Quiescit in pace , &c. He rests in peace . As those of Donatus , Principalis , Januarius , Gabinia , Cutinus , Jobinus ; and that of Celerinus , deceased under the seventh Consulship of Valentinian with Avienus , in the year 450. That of Paulus , deceased the twelfth of March , in the year of the Aera 582. which comes to the year of our Saviour 544. The Acrostick of the Epitaph of Florentinus , Abbot of Sainte Croix d'Arles , deceased the twelfth of April , 553. Others , Requiescit in pace ; which is the same : as that of Tarreses , under the fourth Consulship of Theodosius , in the year 411. That of Praetextatus , the eleventh of October , under the Consulship of Festus , in the year 472. That of Paula , under the Consulship of Venantius , in the year 508. That of Processus , the twenty fifth of May , under the Consulship of Probus , in the year 513. That of Petronius , under the Consulship of Probinus , in the year 489. That of Sabinus , under the Consulship of Symmachus , and Boëthius , in the year 522. That of Romulus , the twelfth of September , under the Consulship of Lampadius , and Orestes , in the year 530. That of Thaumasta , December the twelfth , Indict . 11. two years after , viz. 532. That of Dausdet , the seventeenth of April , after the Consulship of Paulinus , in the year 535. That of Fausta , Wife of Cassius , Bishop of Narni , deceased the thirtieth of June , 558. That of Concordia , deceased the thirteenth of September , Indiction 4. in the fourth year of Mauricius ; that is to say , in the year 586. Others , Depositus in pace : He is deposited , or , Left as a Pledge in peace . As that of Susanna , under the Consulship of Bassus , and Philippus , in the year 408. That of Albina , deceased the thirteenth of October , under the Consulship of Taurus , and Felix , in the year 428. That of Timothea , the first of November , under the Consulship of Avitus , in the year 456. That of Petronia , October the fifth , under the Consulship of Festus , in the year 472. That of Exuperantia , under the Consulate of Festus the Younger , in the year 490. That of Boëtius , October 25 th . 557. Those of Simplicius , Venerianus , Paulus , Innocentius , Viventius , Honorius , Quintianus , Alypia , Abundantius , &c. Others , Positus in pace ; Lay'd in peace : as that of Bonifacius . Others , Defunctus in pace , &c. He is deceased in peace : as those of ●lara , and Antiochianus . Others , Decessit in pace , &c. He is departed in peace : as those of Doxius , and Victorius . Others , Dormit in pace , &c. He sleepeth in peace : as that of Felicitas , and her Son ; those of Sabbatius , Heraclius , Respectus . Others , Requiescit in somno pacis , &c. Heresteth in the sleep of Peace : as that of Mala , deceased June the tenth , under the Consulship of Aetius , in the year 432. Others , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Jacet in pace , &c. He is layed in peace : as that of Matrona , deceased May the fourteenth , under the Consulship of Herculanus , in the year 452. That of Hygeia , &c. Others , Requiescit in Domino , &c. He resteth in the Lord : as that of Gerontius the Priest , deceased under the Consulship of Avitus , and cited by Cardinal Baronius , under the year 456. § . 1. Others , Recessit in pace , &c. He is retired in peace : as that of Alexandria , deceased the twenty third of December , in the year of the Aera 503. concurrent with the year of our Lord 465. That of Paula , deceased January the seventeenth , in the year of the Aera 582. concurrent with the year of our Lord 544. and that of Gregory , deceased the fourth of February following . That of Julian , Bishop of Euora , deceased the first of December , in the year of the Aera 604. or the 566 of our Saviour . Others , Requievit in pace Domini , &c. He is at rest in the peace of the Lord : as that of Severus the Priest of Badajox , deceased October the twenty second , in the year of the Aera 622. or 584 of Christ . And that of a certain Inhabitant of Elvas , deceased February the eighteenth , in the year of the Aera 582. or of Christ 544. Others , Quietem accepit in Deo Patre nostro , & Christo ejus , &c. He hath taken his rest in God our Father , and his Christ : as that of Florentinus , cited by ●asius upon the Dialogues of Severus Sulpicius . Others , Requiescit , deposita in pace , &c. She rests , laid up as a pledge in peace : as that of Dativa , and Basilia . Others , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 He goes before in peace : as that of Receptus . Others , Bene requiescit in pace , &c. He rests well in peace : as that of Pelagius , and another Anonymous one , to the same sence , Bene requiescit . Come we now to others , expressing somewhat of a more particular form , and humour ; as , Locus Sallii Pontii Jovini in Christo , &c. The place of Sallius Pontius Jovinus in Christ . Hîc pax quiescit Caucaridis , &c. Here resteth the peace of Caucaris . And this other , Expect at refrigeria , He looks for refreshments , &c. Again , Spiritus in bono : The spirit is in the enjoyment of good . Redempta Polyxene : Polyxena redeemed . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Leo victorious in peace . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Here lieth Paulina , in the place of the Blessed , &c. Deo semper unite Luci cum pace : Lucius , who art ever united to God with peace . There are some also , which contain Wishes : as , for instance , Optatus in pace requiescat ; May Optatus rest in peace . Refrigerii tibi donum potitus , &c. May the favour of refreshment be communicated to thee , &c. Regina , vivas in Domino Jesu , &c. Regina , mayest thou live in the Lord Jesus . Nay there were some contained Imprecations . Among others this , Malè pereat , insepultus jaceat , non resurgat , cum Juda partem habeat ; si quis sepulchrum hoc violaverit , &c. May he come to an ill-end , may be lie unburied , may he never rise again , may he have his portion with Judas ; whoever shall violate this Sepulchre . But , from these Wishes , cannot rationally be inferred either the delay , or total privation of their Felicity , on whose behalf they were conceived ; and the refreshment , in expectation whereof the Antients thought them to be , did not signifie their consolation in , or after the Pains of Purgatory , which the present Church of Rome imagines ; as if he , who said of his Friend , Expectat refrigeria , &c. He expects refreshments , had meant , that he was in hopes to obtain some diminution , or , haply , the absolute cessation of the Torments he endured , with some allusion to those , who , feeling the excessive Heat of Fire , wish , and hope for the respirations of a cooling , and temperate Air. On the contrary , ( according to the Romane Liturgy , which indefinitely , and without any exception , demands , for the Faithfull departed , locum refrigerii , &c. a place of refreshment ; expressly alluding to the Words of St. Peter , who called the Last day , c The times of refreshing , and of the restitution of all things : ) on the contrary , I say , the Person , so wishing , considered his Frien● , as aspiring to the plenary enjoyment of that happy State , whereof he expected the absolute accomplishment on the day of the general Resurrection , at the end of the World ; though he were already , by way of advance , possessed of the Earnest thereof , according to the Saying of the Authour of the Book of Wisdom , who affirms , that , d Though the righteous be prevented with death , yet shall he be in rest : where the Latine Version hath it , in refrigerio , &c. in a place of refreshment . Which shews , that the Interpreter had found in his Copy , not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , ( as the Text hath it ) but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 so that , in the Discourses of the Antients , the begging of refreshments for their departed Friends could not signifie any other thing , then what is expressed in the Liturgy attributed to Saint James , in these words , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Do thou cause them to rest there , e in the Land of the living , in f thy Kingdom , in the g Delights of Paradise , in the h Bosoms of Abraham , Isaac , and Jacob , our Holy Fathers , i where trouble , and sorrow , and Lamentation have no place . Which indeed is no more , then is required in the Liturgy , which goes under the name of Saint Mark , and more at large in that , which is attributed to Saint Clement , and those of Saint Basil , and Saint Chrysostome ; all which concur in the demand of the Celestial Beatitude , which they design by the several Expressions used in the Scripture to represent it , and suppose , that God hath communicated it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , even there , where the departed Person , whose Memory is celebrated , hath been already placed . And in this sence is it confirmed by Tertullian , the most antient of the Latines ; who , speaking of Prayer for the dead , does , in the fourth Chapter De testimonio animae , call eternal Beatitude a refreshment ; and saith , Affirmamus expectare diem judicii , proque meritis , aut crucia●ui destinari , aut refrigerio , utrique sempiterno , &c. We affirm , that the Soul expects the day of Judgement , and that , according to her Works , she is destined either to Torment , or to Refreshment ; both which are eternal . Which had made so deep an Impression upon some mens spirits ; that , about the year 960. Hildegarius , Bishop of Limoges , Founder of the Abbey of St. Peter , protested , that the Motive of his Founding it was , Ut pius , & clementissimus Deus , in Die Judicii , refrigerium praestare dignetur , &c. That God , out of his compassion , and clemency , would be pleased to give ( to his own Soul , and those of his Friends ) refreshment , at the day of Judgment . Some conceive , that the Epitaphs , which run thus , In pace , &c. Quiescit in pace , &c. Depositus in pace , &c. Dormit in pace , &c. do not signifie , that the Departed Person is in absolute possession of that sovereign Peace , which is that of God ; but simply , that he departed in the Peace of the Church . For my part , I am willing to believe ; that those , who gave order for such Inscriptions , intended thereby to comprehend the Peace of the Church , remembring , that , as to be grafted into the Body of the visible Church is naturally an external mark of the Believer's admission into the society of the Saints , whose Names are written in Heaven ; so the participation of her Peace is many times a Pledge of the Peace of God. But it is impossible , it should be the intention of the Authours of those an●ient Epitaphs , to speak of the Peace of the Church ; and to insinuate , that the Faithfull departed were not ( when God called them out of this world ) excommunicated . And that for these reasons : First , These very Forms are indifferently used upon the Tombs of Martyrs , little Children , and Persons newly-baptized : who , every one knows , could not have deserved the Censures of the Church ; but were , without dispute , passed from the troubles of this life into the rest of Heaven , which onely may be denoted by the name of Peace , inscribed upon their Monuments . Secondly , It may be said , that neither being possessed of the Peace of the Church is an infallible assurance of the participation of that of God , out of which are excluded Hypocrites , whom the Church must of necessity entertain in her Communion , as not knowing their interiour ; nor does the privation of the Church's peace necessarily infer the denyal of that of God ; it being possible , that many good people ( through Errour in matter of Fact ) may be treated in the society of the Faithfull otherwise , then they should ; as , for Example , a Meletius , whom the Church of Rome never honoured with her Communion , though now she acknowledges , by the Celebration she annually makes of his Memory , that he was most worthy of it , and a Person precious in the sight of God. Whence it follows ; that the Faithfull departed should not carry hence with them a truly perswasive Testimony of the Piety , in which they ended their dayes ; if the surviving , saying onely They died in Peace , thought it enough to attribute to them an advantage , many times common to those , who have , through their own fault , been deprived of the Grace of God to their Dying-day . Thirdly , Because the Antients have , by several Forms , expressed their Sentiment , and declared , that , when they assigned Peace to their deceased Brethren , they specifically limited themselves to the peace of God ; which onely is able to make them happy . Thus ( not to mention the Inscription of the Tombs of Severus of Badajox , and the Inhabitant of Elvas , which hath expresly Pacem Domini , The peace of the Lord ) the Epitaph of Junius Bassus , cited by Cardinal Baronius , says , that Neophytus îit ad Deum VIII . Calend. Septemb. Eusebio & Hypatio Coss . &c. Being newly-converted to the Faith , he went to God on the eighth of the Calends of September , Eusebius and Hypatius being Consuls : that is to say , August the twenty fifth , 359. That of Eusebia , Copied by Father Sirmond , in his Notes upon Sidonius , runs thus , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Here lieth Eusebia , who is in peace , &c. under the eighth Consulship of Honorius , and the first of Constantine , in the year 409. That of Gaudentia , thus ; Gabina Gaudentia , &c. perpetuâ quiescit in pace , &c. Gabina Gaudentia resteth in perpetual peace . That of Timothea , thus ; Timothea in pace D. Kal. Nov. Cons . D. N. Aviti , &c. Timothea hath been deposited in the peace of the Lord , Nov. 1. Avitus our Lord being Consul , in the year 456. That of Marius , thus ; Satis vixit ; dum vitam pro Christo cum signo consumpsit , in pace tandem quievit , &c. He hath lived long enough ; since he hath spent his life for Christ , with the Sign ( of Faith ) and is at length deposed in peace . That of Placidus , thus ; Tandem in Caelo quiescit : He is at length rested in Heaven . To the same sense was that of Alexander the Martyr , burnt at Rome on the tenth of July , for the Testimony of Christ . Alexander mortuus non est ; sed vivit super Astra , & corpus in hoc Tumulo quiescit . Vitam explevit cum Antonino Imp. quiubi multum beneficii antevenire praevideret , pro gratia o'dium reddit ; genua enim flectens , vero Deo sacrificaturus , ad supplicia ducitur . O témpora infausta , quibus inter sacra , & vota , nè in cavernis quidem salvari possimus ▪ Quid miserius vita ; sed quid miserius in Morte , cùm ab Amicis , & Parentibus , sepeliri nequeamus . Tandem in Coelo corruscat ; parùm vixit , iv . x. tem ........ Alexander is not dead ; but lives above the Stars , and his Body rests in this Tomb. He ended his life with the Emperour Antoninus ; who , foreseeing that much good was to happen to him , returns him Hatred instead of Favour . For , when he had bent his Knees , to sacrifice to the true God , he is led to punishment . O unhappy times , wherein , among sacred Exercises , and Devotions , we cannot be safe , not even in Caverns ! What more miserable , then Life ? but is there any thing more miserable in Death , then that we cannot be buried by our Friends , and Kindred ? At length he shines in heaven ; he hath lived but a short time , &c. That of Mala ; Requiescit in somno pacis , &c. accepta apud Deum , &c. She rests in a sleep of peace , &c. received near God. That of Marius Innocentius ; In pace Deidormit , &c. He sleeps in the Peace of the Lord. That of Paulina ; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 She lies in the place of the Blessed . That of Florentius ; Requiem accepit in Deo Patre nostro , & Christo ejus , &c. He is at rest in God our Father , and his Christ . That of Lucius ; Deo Sancto unite cum pace , &c. Thou united to the Holy God with peace . That of Leo ; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 He is Victoriour . That of Receptus ; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 He goes before in peace . That of Jovinus ; Locus Sallii Pontii Jovini in Christo , &c. The place of Sallius Pontius Jovinus in Christ . Having thus heard the Judgment of Pious Antiquity concerning the State of the Faithfull departed , and learn'd of it , that they go to God , that they are , and go before , in peace ; that they are , and sleep , in the peace of the Lord ; that they are received to the Lord , and united to him with peace ; that they are in the place of the Blessed ; that they rest in eternal peace , and in heaven , as Conquerours ; which is confirmed by the Figures of Crowns , Palms , and the Dove bringing to Noë the Olive-branch , the Symbol of the peace of God , graved upon most of the antient Tombs ; who can , without renouncing common sence , and opposing the Testimony of his own eys , which read these words , and see these Symbolical Pourtraitures upon the Monuments , where words are wanting , imagine , that the Epitaphs , whereby the Deceased are said to be in peace , &c. in peace , signifie onely , that they died not under Excommunication ; and not , that they are ( as Combatants retired out of the Field ) happy , and triumphant in Celestical Glory ? CHAP. XL. The same deduced from larger Epitaphs . WE have not any Epitaph in Verse of more Antient Date , then the Papacy of Damasus , by whose Hand , the first we have were written ; but we may confidently affirm , that even those , and almost all , that have been composed from the year 384. in which that Prelate ended his Life , to the year 900. constantly presuppose the Beatitude , and Glory of those , to whose Memory they were Dedicated . Thus that of Irene , Sister to the said Pope ; " Quum sibi eam raperet melior tunc Regia Coeli , " Non timui mortem , Coelos quòd libera adiret ; " Sed dolui ( fateor ) consortia perdere vitae , &c. Now , that 〈◊〉 a better place she 's snatch'd , her death I grieve not , since to heav'n she 's freely gone ; But that I 've lost her conversation , Is my regret . — That of Projecta , deceased the thirtieth of December , under the Consulship of Merobaudes , and Saturninus , in the year 383. — " Ex oculis Flori Genitoris abivit , " Aetheream cupiens Coeli conscendere lucem , &c. — S●● vanish'd from her Father's sight , Greedy to go to heav'ns aethereal Light. That of Tigris , Deacon of the Romane Church ; — " Quaeris Plebs sancta redemptum " Levitam ? subitò rapuit sibi Regia Coeli , &c. " Nunc Paradisus habet , sumpsit qui ex hoste Trophaea , &c. — Do you the redeemed Levite seek ? Heav'n's Court hath snatch'd him hence . — Who Tropheys from the Enemy did wrest , Of heav'n is now possest . A manner of speaking used by Pope Damasus in the Epitaph of his sister Irene , and of the Saints , Martyrs ; of whom he says , " Sublimes animas rapuit sibi Regia Coeli , &c. " To heav'n's Court high souls are carried hence . And the conclusion of the whole Epigram is , He , who took Tropheys from the Enemy , In Paradise enjoyes felicity . That of Tigris , the Priest : " Sedibus in propriis mens pura , & membra , quiescunt : " Ista jacent Tumulo ; gaudet at illa Polo , &c. " Promeruit superas laetior ire domos , &c. His Minde , and Members , sev'ral seats contain : In Heaven that ; these in the Grave remain . That of Marcellina , Sister of St. Ambrose : — " Te pia Virgo , supernum " Accipit Imperium , placidaeque ad munera vitae , " Aeternum Christus pretium tibi destinat Aulae , &c. — " Te , Virgo , tuus transvexit ad aethera Sponsus , &c. To blessed Life , and a Superual Throne , The just reward of thy Devotion , Does Christ receive thee , Virgin , &c. Virgin , to Heaven thy Spouse does thee transport . That of Probus , Praefect of the Praetorium ; " Eximii resolutus in aetheris aequore , tutum " Curris iter , — &c. " Nunc propior Christo , Sanctorum sede potitus , " Luce nova frueris , Lux tibi Christus adest , &c. — " Renovatus habes perpetuam requiem , " Candida fuscatus nullâ velamina culpâ , " Et novus insuetis incola luminibus , &c. " Vivit in aeternum Paradisi sede Beatus , " Qui nova decedens muneris aetherii " Vestimenta tulit ; quo demigrante , Belial " Cessit , & ingemuit hic nihil esse suum , &c. " Dilectae gremio raptus in astra Probae , &c. " Vivit , & astra tenet , — &c. Dissolv'd thou safely runst , th' etherial Plain . Near Christ thou of a blessed Seat possest ; Christ being thy light , thou a new light enjoy'st , &c. Thou now renew'd perpetuall rest dost gain , Thy snowy Robes of guilt admit no stain , And of an unaocustom'd place thou art A new Inhabitant — &c. He ever-happy lives in Paradise , Who carries hence Robes first , had from the Skies : At his departure Belial complies , And grieves to find in him there 's nothing his , &c. In his lov'd Proba's Bosom hee 's receiv'd , &c. Possest of Heaven he lives . — That of Pope SIRICIUS , deceased the 22th . of February , in the year 398. " Nunc requiem sentit , coelestia regna potitus , &c. " Now , got to Heav'n , he does his rest enjoy . That of Celsus , a young Lad , a Spaniard , deceased about the year 394. and celebrated by Paulinus , since Bishop of Nola : " Laetor obîsse brevi functum mortalia saec'lo , " Ut citò divinas perfrueretur opes , &c. " Placidam Deus aethere Christus " Arcessens merito sumpsit honore animam , &c. " Spiritus Angelico vectus abit gremio , &c. — " Superno in lumine Celsum " Credite vivorum lacte , favisque , frui , &c. Glad , that he 's soon discharged hence , I am , That sooner he Riches divine might claim , &c. Christ hath his peacefull Soul to Heav'n receiv'd , With its deserved honour . — To Angels Bosoms his spirit is convey'd , &c. Celsus in light above , doubt not ( though dead ) With living Milk , and Honey-combs , is fed . That of Clarus , deceased the 8th of November , about the year 402. " Libera corporeo mens carcere gauder in astris , " Pura , probatorum sedem sortita piorum , &c. — " Spiritus aethere gaudet , " Discipulúmque pari sociat super astra Magistro , &c. " Emeritus superis Spiritus involitas : " Sive Patrum sinibus recubas , Dominive sub ara " Conderis , aut sacro pasceris in nemore ; " Qualibet in regione Poli si●●s , aut Paradisi , " Clare , sub aeterna pace quietus agis , &c. Among the Just his Habitation is , Of Body free'd , possess'd of Heav'nly bliss , &c. — His Soul to Heav'n is flown , The Scholar to the Master equal grown , &c. Thou a discharged Spirit to Heav'n fly'st , And whether thou i th' Patriarch ' s Bosom ly'st : Or under the Lord ' s Altar art detain'd , Or an aboad i th' Sacred Grove hast gain'd ; What part , or place of Paradise thou 'st got , Eternal Peace , and Rest , is Clarus lot . That of Paula , deceased in the year 404. " Aspicis angustum praecisa rupe Sepulchrum , " Hospitium Paulae , coelestia regna tenentis , &c. Seest thou a Rock into a Coffin hewn , 'T is Paula ' s Mansion , who to Heav'n is flown . That of Concordius of Arles , deceased about the same time . " Integer , ●tque que pius , vitáque , & corpore purus , " Aeterno , hîc positus , vivit Concordius aevo , &c. " Hunc citò , sideream raptum Omnipotentis in Aulam , " Et Mater bland 〈◊〉 & Fratres in funere quaerunt , &c. Here , Pious , Good , of Life , and Body pure , Co●…dius of Eternity lies sure , &c. Him , snatch'd to the Almighty's starry Hall , A Mother kind , and Brethren , do bewail . That of Pope BONIFACE the First , deceased the 25th of October , 423. — " Membráque clausit , " Certus , in adventu glorificanda Dei , &c. " Quis te , Sancte Parens , cum Christo nesciat esse ? &c. — His Members he did lay , Assur'd of Glory on the last great day , &c. Who doubts thy being with Christ , Great Man ? — That of Pope CELESTINE , gathered to the rest of the LORD , April the 6th , 432. — " Vitam migravit in illam , " Debita quae Sanctis aeternos reddit honores , &c. — " Mens , nescia mortis , " Vivit , & aspectu fruitur bene conscia Christi , &c. — He to that life is gone , Where blessed Saints eternal Honours crown , &c. — The Mind , immortal , lives And , guiltless , Christ contemplates — That of St. Hilary of Arles , departed this world to a better Life , May the 5th , 449. " Hîc carnis spolium liquit , ad astra volans , &c. — " Nec mirum post mortem tua limina , Christe , " Angelicásque domos intravit , & aurea regna , " Divitias , Paradise , tuas , fragrantia semper " Gramina , nitentes divinis floribus hortos , " Subjectásque videt nubes , & sidera coeli , &c. To Heav'n flown , his Fleshy Robe lies here , &c. — Nor is it much , if , after Death , To Angels Mansions he , admittance hath , And of the Golden Kingdoms is possest , And with thy Wealth , O Paradise , is blest , Where ever-fragrant Verdures he may tread , And Gardens with divinest Flow'rs or'espread , And Clouds , and Stars beneath him , &c. — That of the Abbot ABRAHAM , deceased the 15th of June , about the year 480. in Auvergne : " Jam te circumstant Paradisi millia sacri ; " Abraham jam te , comperegrinus , habet ; " Jam patriam ingrederis , sede , qua decidit Adam ; " Jam potes ad fontem fluminis ire tui , &c. Thousands of Paradise now round thee are ; With Abraham , thy Fellow-traveller , Thou art , possessed of that , whence Adam fell ; Thou mayst of thine own Streams go to the Well . That , which Ennodius the Deacon , and afterwards Bishop of Pavia , made in Honour of Bonus : " Exemplum terris linquens , ad sidera raptus , &c. — The World he leaves , Taught by 's Example ; him the Sky receives . That of Abundantius , composed by the same Ennodius : — " Non sentit damna Sepulchri , &c. — " Feels not the Losses of the Grave . That of Rustica , writ by the same Hand : " Purior aethereas graderis sine carne per arces , &c. Disrob'd of flesh , thou walk'st th' ethereal Tow'rs . That of Melissa , due to the same Authour : " De vita ad vitam transitus iste placet , &c. From life to life to pass is my delight . That , whereby he celebrated the Memory of Victor , Bishop of Novara : " Spiritus aetherea congaudet lucidus arce , &c. His lightsom Soul sports in the Starry Vault . That , which he hath left in Honour of Euphemia : — " Mens niveis quàm bene juncta choris ? &c. How well her minde suits with the snowy Quires Of Blessed Spirits ? — That of Atolus of Rheims , Contemporary with Saint Remy : " Proprium censum coelum transvexit in altum , " In quo suscepit , quod miserendo dedit , &c. — " Praerutilum detinet ipse Polum . Heav'ns Treasure he to Heav'n ha's reassign'd , Where what he here in pity gave does finde , &c. — Of Heaven he 's possest . That of the Consul BOETHIUS , Beheaded in the year 524. by the command of Thierry , King of the Ostrogoths : — " Probitas me vexit ad auras , &c. " Ecce ! Boethus adest in coelo magnus — &c. — My piety to Heaven me brought , &c. Behold , in Heav'n the great Boethius is , &c. That of Petronius : " Corpus humo , animam Christo , Petroni , dedisti : " Nam justae mentes foventur luce celesti , " Sidereásque colunt sedes , mundóque fruuntur , &c. — Thy Body earth does finde , Thy Soul , Petronius , th' hast to Christ assign'd : Just minds celestial Light surrounds , the Sky Their Seat ; they , onely , what is pure , enjoy . That of Liberius , Praefect of that Part of the Gauls now called Languedoc , under Theodorick , King of the Ostrogoths : — " Cùm membra recedunt , " Nescit fama mori , lucida vita manet , &c. — Thy Limbs may rot , Thy Fame remains , a brighter Life's thy lot . That of Pope FELIX the Fourth , deceased February the 29th 528. " Certa fides justis coelestia regna patere , " Antistes Felix quae modo laetus habet , &c. Felix in Heaven hath felicity ; Whose Courts unto the Just ev'r openly . That of Florentinus , Abbot of Saint Croix d'Arles , deceased April the 25th , Indict . 1. in the 12th year after the Consulship of Basilius ; that is to say in the year 553. " Fulgida regna petens , coelesti sorte vocatus , " Lucis & aeternae penetrans fastigia laetus , " Optimus , atque pius , nunc Florentinus in isto " Resplendot Tumulo , &c. — " Hinc celsa Poli capiens jam praemia felix , " Sanctorum socius fruitur cum laude coronam , &c. Good Florentinus , fam'd for Piety , Call'd hence by a celestial Lot , does hy , Joyfull , to th' Palace of eternal Light , Shining ev'n in his Tomb — Heav'n's high rewards he , happy , does obtain , And with the Saints an equal Crown does gain . That of Pope PELAGIUS the First , deceased March the 2d , 559. " Vivit in arce Poli , coelesti luce beatus , &c. — In th' Starry Tow'rs , Blest with celestial light , he spends his hours . That of St. Germain of Paris , deceased the 28th of March , 576. " Carne tenet Tumulum , mentis honore Polum , &c. " Jure triumphali considet arce Poli , &c. The Tomb with Flesh he fills , the Heav'n his Mind Adorns , &c. He sits in Heav'n by a Triumphal right . That of Chlodobert , the Son of King Chilperïcus , and Fredegonda : " Non fleat ullus amor , quem modo cingit honor , &c. " Perpetui regni se favet arce frui , &c. Whom Honour now surrounds , no Love bewail , &c. He Joyes , possess'd of the eternal Throne . That of Dagobert , Brother of Chlodobert : " Rapte Polis , &c. Lux tenet alta Throno , &c. To Heav'n snatch'd , &c. an Heav'nly light detains Him on the Throne . — That of Andrew of Caieta , deceased in the year 585. " Pande tuas , Paradise , fores , sedémque beatam , " Andreae meritum suscipe Pontificis , &c. " Quae meditata fides , & credita semper , inhaesit ; " Haec te usque ad coelos , & super astra , tulit , &c. For Andrew's Merit open'd Heav'n prepare A blessed Seat — The constant Faith , which ever was in thee , Hath rais'd thee above Heav'n's sublimity . That of Gregory , Bishop of Langres , deceased January the 4th , about the year 540. — " Post Tumulos implet honore Polos , &c. " Nunc super Astra manet , &c. Death once o'recome , he fills the Heav'n with praise , &c. His Mansion is above the Stars . — That of Tetricus , Son and Successour of Gregory , deceased about the year 570. — " Dignus in Astris " Mentis honore nites . — — Thou , by an exc'llent mind . Among the Stars to shine a place dost finde . That of Evemerus , Bishop of Nantes , deceased about the year 550. " Aeternum locum , missus ad Astra , tenet , &c. " Felix ille abîit , &c. Sent to the Skies , his everlasting Seat , &c. Blest man , he 's gone — That of the two Ruricius's , Bishops of Limoges , Grand-father , & Grand-childe ; the former deceased about the year 500 ; the later , about the year 550. " Inter Apostolicos credimus esse Choros , &c. Among th' Apostles we believe they are . That of Chronopius , Bishops of Perigueux , deceased about the year 540. — " Tua Coelis stat sine labe domus , &c. " Nunc tibi , pro meritis , est sine fine dies , &c. Thy House in Heaven stands , &c. For thy good Works an endless day 's thy lot . That of Chalacterius , or Cales , Bishop of Chartres , deceased the eighth of October , about the year 570. " Abreptus terris , justus ad Astra redis , &c. " Ad Paradisiacas Epulas te cive reducto , " Unde gemit mundus , gaudet honore Polus , &c. Snatch'd from the Earth , thou dost to Heav'n retire , &c. While thou at heav'nly Feasts art entertain'd , The Earth bewails what Heaven hence ha's gain'd . Where , by what makes the Farth bewail , must needs be understood the Translation of that Prelate into Glory . That of Esocius , Bishop of Limoges , deceased about the year 580. " Non decet hunc igitur vacuis deflere lamentis ; " Post tenebras mundi , quem tenet aula Poli , &c. Who this world darkness left to heav'n's Court 's gone , Needs not our fruitless Lamentation . That of Victorinus , Abbot of Agaunum , or St. Maurice de Chablais , Contemporary with Esocius : " Nunc fruitur vultu , quem cupiebat amor , &c. The Face , which was the Object of his Love , H 'as now the Bliss to see — That of Hilarius the Priest , " Corpore qui terras , & tenet Astra Fide , &c. Whose Body Earth , whose Faith the Skie contains . That of Servilio : — " Coelis gaudia vera tenet , &c. " Raptus ab Orbe quidem , laetus ad Astra redit , &c. He 's fill'd in Heav'n with certain Joys — Snatch'd hence , he , joyfull , to the Stars returns . That of Praesidius : " Inter Angelicos fulget honore Choros , &c. Mong Quires of Angels he in honour shines , &c. That of Aegidius : " Nulli flendus erit , quem Paradisus habet , &c. Whom Heav'n enjoys , no man needs lament , &c. That of Basilius : " Patriam Coeli , dulcis Amice , tenes , &c. Of heav'n thy Countrey , Friend , thou art possess'd . That of Avolus : " Gaudia Lucis habet . — " Felix , post Tumulos , possidet ille Polos , &c. " Luce perenè fruéns , felix cui mortua mors est , &c. H enjoys the Joys of Light. — To Heav'n after death he , blessed , is transferr'd , &c. — How happy he , Who , blest with light , o're Death hath Victory . That of Euphrasia , the Wife of Namatius , Bishop of Vienna , deceased the seventeenth of November , about the year 560. " Inclyta Sydereo radias Euphrasia regno ; " Nec mihi flenda manes , nec tibi laeta places : " Terrae terra dedit ; sed Spiritus Astra recepit : " Pars jacet haec Tumulo ; pars tenet illa Polum , &c. Thou now , Euphrasia , shin'st in Heaven bright ; My grief no longer , nor thy own delight : Earth went to Earth ; the Stars her spirit have : This part 's in Heav'n ; th' other in the Grave . That of Vilithura , the Wife of Dagulph : — " Quae larga dedit haec , modò plena metit , &c. What freely given was she fully reaps . That of Queen Theodechilda , the Daughter of Thierry , King of Mets , Son to the Great Clodoveus : " Felix , cui meritis stat sine fine , dies , &c. Happy , whose Works eternal day attends . That of Gelesventha , second Wife of King Chilpericus the First : " Non hunc flere decet , quam Paradisus habet , &c. T were ill the Blest in heaven to lament , &c. That of Eoladius of Nevers , deceased about the year 570. " Adventum gaudens sustinet hic Domini , &c. He , glad , expects the coming of the Lord. That of Pope Gregory the First , deceased the 4th of March , 604. " Spiritus Astra petit , &c. — " Mercedem operum jam sine fine tenes , &c. His spirit to Heaven flies , &c. Thou of thy Works hast now thy endless Meed . That of Vincent , Abbot , of Leon , deceased the eleventh of March , according to the Julian Period 668. or 630 after Christ , " Sua sacratenet anima coeleste ; His sacred Soul is in an heavenly Mansion , &c. " Raptus ad aetherias subitò pervenit ad a auras , &c. Snatch'd hence , thou soon t' th' heav'nly parts art fled . That of Pope Boniface the Fifth , deceased the 25 th . of October , 625. " Ad magni culmen honoris abit , &c. He 's gone of honour to th' accomplishment . — That of Pope Honorius , deceased the twelfth of October , 638. " Aeternae luis , ( Christo dignante ) perennes , " Cum Patribus sanctis , posside , jámque domos . Thou , who to ' th' holy Sires hast ta'ne thy flight , Enjoy ( through Christ ) th' eternal Seats of Light. That of Pope Benedict II. deceased the seventh of May , 685. " Percipe salvati praemia celsa gregis &c. The high rewards of those are sav'd receive . That of Ceadwalla , King of the West-Saxons , deceased the twentieth of April , 689. Indict . 2. — " Mente superna tenet . " Commutâsse magis sceptrorum Insignia credas , " Quem regnum Chrsti promeruisse vides , &c. — His spirit in heaven soars . Who to Christ's Throne is raised , may be said , But an exchange of Scepters to have made . That of Theodore of Canterbury , deceased the 19 th . of September , 690. " Alma novae scandens felix consortia vitae , " Civibus Angelicis junctus in arce Poli , &c , Advanc'd to a society of Bliss . With Angel-Citizens h'in heaven is . That of Wilfrid , Arch-Bishop of York , deceased October the 12 th . 709. — " Gaudens coelestia regna petivit , &c. Rejoycing he to heav'n's gone . — That of Bede , rsinamed Venerable , deceased May 26th . being Ascension-Day ; which argues his death to have happened in the year 735. " Juni septenis viduatus carne Kalendis , " Angligena Angelicam commeruit Patriam , &c. May's twenty sixth , of flesh uncloathed , Bede Mongst Angels went to have a heav'nly meed . That of Richard , King of England , deceased February the 7 th . 750. — " Regnum tenet ipse Polorum , &c. Of heav'n's Kingdom he 's possess'd . — That of Fulrad , Abbot of St. Denys , deceased in the year , 784. " Credimus idcirco Coelo societur ut illis , &c. — In heav'n we Believe him blest with b their society . That of Meginarius , his Successour : " Post mortem meliùs vivit in arce Poli , &c. Death past , he lives in heav'n a better life . That of Arichis , Duke of Beneventum , deceased the six and twentieth of August , 787. — " Te pro meritis nunc Paradisus habet , &c. For thy good Works heaven is thy reward . That of Tilpin , Arch-Bishop of Rheims , deceased the second of September , 789. " Mortua quando fuit , mors sibi vita maner , &c. When Death is dead , Life his Portion is . That of Pope Adrian the First deceased , the 26th of December , 795. — " Mors janua vitae , " Sed melioris , erat — Death was the entrance of a better Life . That of Peter , Bishop of Pavia , deceased about the same time ; " Admistus gaudet caetibus Angelicis , &c. — " Retinent te gaudia Coeli , &c. Rejoycing among Angels , he — Heav'n's joys thy entertainment are . That of Hildegard , first Wife of Charle-maign , deceased in the year 783. April the thirtieth . " Pro dignis factis sacra regna tenes — Thy worthy acts the sacred Kingdom gain'd . That of Fastrada , second Wife of the same Prince , deceased in the year 794. " Modò Coelesti nobilior Thalamo , &c. A heav'nly bed makes her more Noble . — That of Count Gerald , deceased in the year 799. " Sideribus animam dedit — He rendred his Soul to heaven — That of Hildegard , Daughter by his first Wife : " Tu nimium felix , gaudia longa petis , &c. Thou , ever-happy , to long Joys dost go . That of Charle-maign himself , deceased on Saturday , the eighth of January , 814. — " Meruit fervida saec'li " Aetherei , &c. — Aequora transire , & placidum conscendere portum , &c. That of Adelbard , Abbot of St. Peter of Corbie , deceased the second of January , 822. — " Paradisi jure colonis , &c. Inhabitant of Pardise — That of Ermengard , Wife to the Emperour Lotharius , deceased the twentieth of March , being Good-Friday , in the year 852. " Linquens regna soli , penetravit regna Polorum , " Cum Christo , & sanctis , gaudia vera tenens , &c. Leaving Earth's Crowns , to those of Heav'n she 's gone , With Christ , and 's Saints in exultation . That of Lewis the Debonnaire , who died on Sunday , the twentieth of June , 840. " In pacis metas colligit hunc pietas , &c. Him Piety brings into the land of Peace . That of Dreux , Bishop of Mets , deceased the eighth of November , 857. " Spiritus in requie , laetus , ovat Abrahae , &c. The joyfull spirit exults in Abra'm's Rest . That of the Emperour Lewis [ the Second , deceased the thirteenth of August , 875. — " Gaudet " Spiritus in Coelis , Corporis extat honos , &c. — The Body's honour is Apparent , but the spirit 's in heave'nly bliss . That of the Emperour Carolus Calvus , deceased the sixth of October , 877. — " Spiritum reddidit ille Deo , &c. — He to God his Spirit return'd . That of Ansegisus , Arch-Bishop of Sens , deceased the twenty fifth of November , 883. — " Spiritus Astra tenet , &c. — Of heav'n his Spirit 's possest . That of John Scotus , dead the same year : — " Christi conscendere regnum " Quo meruit , sancti regnat per saecula cuncti , &c. He to ascend Christ's Kingdom did obtain . Where all the Saints eternally do reign . That of Pope John the Eighth , deceased the fifteenth of December , the year before : " Et nunc coelicolas cernit super Astra Phalanges , &c. — Above the Skies Now he the heav'nly Batallions spyes . That of Ermengard , Daughter of Lewis , King of Germany , deceased the three and twentieth of December , about the same time : " Bis denos octo vitae compleverat annos , " Migrans ad sponsum Virgo beata suum , &c. Twice eighteen years this Maid had liv'd compleat , When happy she went hence her Spouse to meet . That of Bruno , Arch-Bishop of Cullen , deceased the eleventh of October , 969. " Iam frueris Domino — Thou now enjoy'st the Lord. That of Notger , Abbot of St. Gal , deceased the sixth of April , 981. " Idibus octonis hic carne solutus Aprilis , " Coelis invehitur , — &c. Having laid down his fleshy burthen , on The sixth of April , he to heav'n is gone . That of Gonzales , cited by Prudentio de Sandoval , Bishop of Pampeluna , to the year of the Julian Period 1030. or of Christ 992. " A qui reposa y en la gloria goza , &c. Here rests , and glorious happiness enjoys . That of Donna Sancia : " Dio fin glorioso a esta vida , " Par a gozar de la aeterna , &c. That she might gain eternal life in Bliss , She gave a glorious Period unto this . That of Sancia , Countess of Castile : " Bis vinctum Comitem è carcere adduxit , " Coelicas sedes , beata , quae possidet , &c. She out of Prison twice her Count reliev'd , To heav'nly Seats who , happy , now 's receiv'd . That of Count Fernand , of Gonzalva : " Belliger invictus ductus ad Astra fuit , &c. To heav'n th' undaunted Souldier was convey'd . And Sebastian of Salamanca , speaking of Ordonio the First , places him in Heaven ; saying , Felix stat in Coelo , &c. Laetatur cum sanctis Angelis in Coelestibus regnis , &c. He is happy in heaven , &c. He rejoyces with the Angels in the Kingdom of heaven . I acknowledg , that the Opinion of Purgatory crept in among the Latines , about the end of the sixth Age , having , by little and little , gained credit , many were easily induced to compose Epitaphs containing certain Wishes , and Prayers , for the Dead . Yet did not their scrupulous manner of proceeding hinder any , that would , from attributing to them the possession of Celestial glory , immediately upon their departure out of this life . Thus the Epitaph of Pope Stephen the Sixth , deceased the one and twentieth of May , 891. hath these express Terms ; " Aethera scandit spiritus almus ovans , &c. His milde Spirit ascends heaven triumphing . That of the Kings , Conrade the First , Otho the First and Second , and Zuentibold , of Adalberon Bishop of Mets , of Count Hugh , and his Wife , of the Countess Eve and her Sons , of Arnoul , and Rembal , of Oudri Arch-Bishop of Rheims , of Beatrix , and Warin , Abbot of Saint Arnoul de Mets , express that their Souls — " In Coelis aeternâ pace fruuntur , &c. — In heaven enjoy eternal Peace . That of Reynold , Abbot of S. Cyprian in Poictiers , deceas'd in the year 1100. — " Rainaldi pars promptior Astra petivit , &c. Reynold's more willing part to heav'n is gone . That of the Nun Benedicta : — " Spiritus Astra tenet , &c. — Of heav'n her Spirit 's possest . That of Ranulphus the Priest , her Contemporary : " Protinus ad Superos , carne solutus , abis , &c. " Spiritus , ecce ! tuus gaudens fuper Astra perennat , &c. Flesh once lay'd by , to heav'n thou streight dost go , &c. Thy Spirit above eternal Joy attends . Again ; " Dans animam Coelo , reddidit ossa solo , &c. To heav'n thy soul , to earth thy bones return . That of King Philip the First , deceased in the year 1108. " Augusti ternis conscendit in aeth'ra Kalendis , &c. He on the a third of the Calends Of August , unto heav'n ascends . That of Reynold de Martigni , Arch-Bishop of Rheims , deceased in the year 1137. " Hunc duodena dies Februi praeeu●do Kalendas , " Destituit mundo , substituitque Polo , &c. On b January's one and twentieth day , He left the world , and went to heav'n to stay . That of Gerald , first Abbot of Selue-Majour in Bourdelois , deceased in the year 1094. the sixth of April . " En ! felix anima Coeli laetatur in Aula , &c. " Coelorum civis dormîit in Domino , &c. — " Liber Coelos spiritus obtinuit , &c. " Spiritus Abbatis vindicat Astra sibi , &c. — " Spiritus alta tenet , &c. His blissfull soul in Heav'n rejoycing is , &c. Heav'n's Citizen rests in the Lord , &c. His unconfin'd spirit in Heav'n is fix'd , &c. The Abbot's soul does challenge heav'n , — &c. — His spirit is on high . That of Berenger , Arch-Deacon of St. Maurice's of Anger 's , deceased the sixth of January , 1088. " In Jano patuit tibi Janua vitae , &c. In Janus Moneth , Life's Gate receiv'd thee . And again ; — " Coelos animâ , corpore ditat humum , &c. His Body Earth , his Soul does Heav'n enrich . That of the Empress Agnes , deceased the 14th of December , 1077. Die XIV . Mensis Decembris , animam , bonis operibus foecundam , Lateranis , Salvatori suo , atque omnium bonorum Authori reddidit : & hic , quintâ die Mensis Januarii , expectans spem Beatae Resurrectionis , & adventum Magni Dei , membra carnis commendavit in pace , Amen . Vpon the fourteenth of December , at Lateran , she returned to her Saviour , and God the Authour of all good things , her soul , fruitfull in good Works : and , on the fifth of January , she recommended to this place her fleshly Members , expecting the hope of a blessed Resurrection , and the coming of the Great God , Amen . That of Bruno , first General of the Carthusians , deceased the sixth of October , 1101. " Ossa manent Tumulo , Spiritus Astra petit , &c. Earth hath his bones , to heav'n his spirit flies . That of Geoffrey , Bishop of Amiens , deceased the eighth of November , 1118. — " Hic jacet . Astra petens , &c. Here , going to Heav'n , he lies . That of Peter of Placentia , Cardinal ; " Terra suum Corpus , Animámque recepit Olympus . The Earth his body , Heav'n his soul receiv'd . That of Burohard , Arch-Bishop of Vienna , deceased about the year 1035. August the twenty ninth : " Cum quo perpetuò pace viget placidâ , &c. — " Sanctus Spiritus Astra petit , &c. " Curribus ignicomis ad Superos gereris , — &c. With c him he lives in undisturbed peace , &c. His Holy Spirit to Heav'n flies , — &c. In fiery Chariots to Heav'n thou' rt convey'd . That of Alberic , Arch-bishop of Bourges , deceased in the year , 1140. — " Modò major in arce Polorum , &c. — In Heav'n he greater is . That of Peter Leo , in the year 1144. " Junius in Mundo fulgebat , Sole secundo , " Separat hunc nobis cùm Polus , atque Lapis , &c. June's second day shone bright , when joyless we Lost him between Earth , and Felicity . That of Peter , Bishop of Poictiers , deceased in the year 1115. unjustly reduced by Cardinal Baronius , to the year 1130. " Nunc dives , liber , stabilis , sua praemia , Christum , " Astra , petit , sequitur , possidet , iste Petrus , &c. " Promovit , privavit eum , profugúmque recepit , " Papa , Comes , Christus , ordine , sede , Polo , &c. This Peter , rich , freed , firm , rewards , Christ , Heav'n , Now seeks , pursues , possesses , freely giv'n , &c. A Pope , Count , Christ , him rais'd , depriv'd , with love Receiv'd , to Prelacy , of 's See , above . That of Thomas , Arch-bishop of Canterbury , Assassinated the nine and twentieth of July , 1170. — " Ab Orbe " Pellitur , & fructus incipit esse Poli , &c. Forc'd hence , in Heav'n he begins to grow . That of Stephen , Bishop of Meaux , deceased the 12th of January , 1187. — " Liber vivit , terrâ divisus , & Astris ; " Quae dederat Coelum , Terráque , solvit eis , &c. He freely lives , 'tween Heav'n , and Earth , bestow'd ; And pay'd what unto Heaven , and Earth , he ow'd . That of Robert , Arch-bishop of Vienna , deceased in the year 1195. June the seven and twentieth . " Junius aethereis mensis te reddidit oris , &c. Thee to thy Heav'nly Countrey June hath brought . That of Mauricius , Bishop of Paris , deceased the eleventh of September , 1196. " Migrat Parisii Pater ad patriam Paradisi , " Mauricius , &c. Father of Paris , Mauricius , is hence To Paradise transferr'd — That of Humbert , Arch-bishop of Vienna , deceased the twentieth of November , 1125. — " Spiritus aeth'ra " Praesulis Umberti petit , &c. The Prelat Umbert's Soul to Heav'n is gone . That of Raoul , Bishop of Arras , deceased in the year 1220. — " Coeli Civis , meritorum pondere vivis , &c. The weight of thy Good Works do thee sustain , Thou Citizen of Heav'n . — That of Peter of Doway , Arch-bishop of Sens , deceased the twelfth of June , 1222. " Qui Spei certae suberat , modò cernit apertè , &c. Who , what he surely hop'd , now clearly sees . That of Hervey , Bishop of Troyes , deceased July the second , 1223. — " Reddo Polo Spiritum , & ossa Solo , &c. My soul to heav'n , my bones to earth I leave . That of Bernard of Suilli , Bishop of Auxerre , deceased the sixth of January , 1246. — " Meruit Christo se reddere Mundum , &c. He , undefil'd , returns to Christ . — That of Philip , Arch-bishop of Bourges , deceased the sixth of January , 1260. — " Sacratâ sede sedentis " Philippi Bituris ossa beata jacent , &c. Of Philip , Prelate of the sacred See , The blessed Bones at rest in Bourges be . That of Reinold of Corbeil , Bishop of Paris , deceased the seventh of June , 1268. " Fatali ad Superos sorte vocatus , obit , &c. Call'd by the fatal Lot to heav'n , he goes . That of Guermond de la Boissiere , Bishop of Noyon , deceased in the year 1272. — " Cum Christo scandit in Astra , &c. — With Christ he heav'n ascends . That of William de Chanac , Bishop of Paris , deceased the third of May , 1348. — " Transivit ad atria lucis , &c. He to the Courts of Light is gone . — That of William de Boisratier , Arch-bishop of Bourges , deceased the nineteenth of July , 1421. " Carne subactus , homo sidera mente rapit , &c. Who , weak in Flesh , in Spirit the Stars transcends . That of John Des Charliers , sirnamed Gerson , Chancellour of the University of Paris , deceased the twelfth of July , 1424. — " Petit Superos — &c. He goes to them above . — That of Peter de Fontenay , Bishop of Nevers , deceased the third of June , 1499. — " Pius aethereo spiritus axe viget , &c. His pious Soul lives in the Skies . — That of Peter Carre , deceased after the year 1509. January the fifth : " Mens fruitur Coelis — &c. His minde does heav'n enjoy . It would have been no hard matter to have produced many Epitaphs more to the same Effect ; but the precedent may suffice , to force the most prepossessed with their own Apprehensions , to acknowledg , that even those , who lived since the Opinion of Purgatory became more common , have , upon occasions , by their using the Expression of the more Antient , discovered , that they followed their Sentiment , and were fully perswaded , that as to those , who died in the Profession of Christianity , and had not lead a wicked Life without Repentance , their Glory , and Felicity , was not any way retarded ; but that , immediately upon their departure , they are ascended to heaven , above the Stars , above the Skies , in the Courts of Light and Glory , in Abraham's Bosom , in Eternal Peace , in Paradise , &c. which is as much , as could be said of the Patriarchs , Prophets , Apostles , Evangelists , Martyrs , and the most eminent Confessours . So that , as to this particular , there is no Distinction to be made of either Ecclesiasticks , or Laicks ; Males , or Females ; Kings , Princes , Lords , or private Persons . Which Consideration should , me thinks , have some influence on their spirits , who , prepossessed with the contrary Sentiment , and carried away with the Torrent of the common Errour , imagine , that an immediate admission to Beatitude is to be restrained onely to those Persons , whose Names ( by reason of the great reputation of their Sanctity ) are put into the Martyrologies of the Church of Rome , and whose Spirits are by those of her Communion invocated , as Patrons of the Living . For the Epitaphs ! of the Prefect Probus , of the Consul Boëthius , of Queen Gelesventha , of the Kings Ceadwalla , Zuentibold , Conrad , Otho , Father and Son , and Philip the First , who never passed in their time for Saints , and such as were Exemplary for Mortification , and extraordinary Piety , justifie , that the conceptions , according to which , some at present would have Christian People directed , either were not then framed , or seemed not such , as deserved great credit . Upon which accompt it is , I should wish , that the maintainers of the Opinion now in vogue would vouchsafe to take the business earnestly into their thoughts , and afford us but one Example , sufficient to satisfie us , that , during the first six Centuries of Christianity , any one had embraced it with so much resolution , as that he durst express his perswasion in the Inscription of the Tombs of his deceased Friends . For though we are not to live by Examples , but by Laws ; nor obliged absolutely to depend on the Authority , and Actions , of any man whatsoever : yet had we such , as were Antient , we neither might , nor would refuse to entertain them with the esteem due thereto ; though it were onely to divert us from speaking so disadvantageously in respect of those , who follow them , that we equally deny them both Truth , and Antiquity : not seeing any reason inducing us to grant , that the first Ages were imbued with a Belief , whereof there appears not any Track in the Monuments they have left us ; as also supposing ( as there seems reason to do ) that it is impossible , to perswade men , guided by common sense , that the Christians of Antiquity should conspire in the same imaginations with those , who live in the Communion of the Modern Church of Rome , and not any one among them ( upon any occasion whatsoever ) vouchsafe to make the least discovery of what he thought . CHAP. XLI . Of the Prayers contained in the Epitaphs of the Faithfull , whom the Surviving presupposed already received into Glory . ALthough the Prayer , which is dayly made at the Celebration of the Mass for the Faithfull departed , cannot any way be accommodated to the Opinion of Purgatory , which the present Church of Rome numbers among the Articles of her Faith ; Though there be not any ground to attribute to the State of the Souls , which they pretend confined in a place of extreme Torment , the Name of Sleep ; much less to attribute to the conflict of those Souls , condemned by the absolute rigour of Heaven's Justice , to the incomprehensible sufferance of that Torment , which is inflicted on them by way of Punishment for the sins they have committed , meriting , and incurring by those Transgressions the displeasure of the God of Glory , the Title of Sleeping a Sleep of Peace ; Though the dolefull resenting so great Pain , as that of an Infernal Fire , cannot , in those , that are to endure it , consist with any kinde of Sleeping , nor suffer them to be in Peace , while they are overwhelmed by the wrath of the Living God , and by the weight of his Hand , into which , St. Paul tells us , a it is a fearfull thing to fall ; In a word , though from all what hath been hitherto represented , it necessarily results ; that ( according to the constant Belief of Antiquity for six Ages ) the eternal Glory , and Felicity , of the Faithfull b dying in the Lord , is not at all deferred after the moment of their departure : Yet , since the Christians , who now live in the Communion of the Church of Rome , might think , that the Prayers , which are found in certain Epitaphs , express something not dissonant from the Sentiment she maintains , it lyes upon us , in order to their undeceiving , First , To make a report of the said Epitaphs ; Secondly , To make it appear , that there neither follows , nor can follow any thing from them ; in as much as those very Epitaphs expresly presupposed the admission of those , to whose Memory they were dedicated , into Life , and celestical Glory . And Thirdly , To make enquiry into the Motives , which might have induced the Authours of those Epitaphs to insert into them Prayers for their departed Friends , and to place their Tombs near those of the Martyrs , who had sealed with their Blood the Truth of Christianity . The most antient Epitaph we finde , containing a mixture of Wishes , and Prayers , is that , which St. Gregory Nazianzene writ in Honour of St. Basil , deceased the twelfth of January , in the year 378. where we read these Words , concerning that Great Prelate gathered to his Fathers , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 God give him Happiness : as if he had not been in the actual possession thereof ; and as if St. Gregory had not expresly required of him before , that he would appear for the World , and offer gifts to God , and that in consequence of his being in Heaven , as he had desired . Again ; That he had quitted his Episcopal See , as Christ would have it , that he might become one among the Inhabitants of Heaven . It seems then he believed him in Heaven , and possessed of the Glory , and Happiness of Heaven , as soon as he had , at his departure out of this World , quitted his Episcopal See ; and yet he desires , that God would give him Happiness ; meaning , that he would confirm , and improve the gift he had already made him : which hath nothing common with the Hypotheses , maintained at this day by the Church of Rome . In the year 395. deceased the Prefect PROBUS , and his Epitaph , which loudly published , that he was in the Plains of Heaven , seated among the Saints , possessed of perpetual Rest , that he lived crowned with bliss in the Everlasting Mansions of Paradise , concludes with this Prayer , " Hunc tu , Christe , Choris jungas Coelestibus , oro ; " Te canat , & placidum jugiter aspiciat : " Quique tuo semper dilectus pendet ab ore , " Auxilium soboli , conjugióque , ferat . Joyn'd with Celestial Quires , O Christ , may he Thy praises sing , thy constant favour see : Whō , ever-lov'd , did ev'r on thee depend , May he to 's Race , and Widow , some help lend . Shall we say he was in Heaven , and yet not joyned with the Celestical Quires ? That he was in any danger to see his Saviour incensed , and that he could be possessed of Paradise without Happiness ? If not , it must needs be , that the Authour of his Epitaph prayed , that he might enjoy it without any diminution , and be eternally in the Favour , and Peace of his Saviour , in the Society of the rest of the Blessed Saints ; which hath nothing common with what is now desired by the Church of Rome . We have such another Desire made in the Epitaph of Pope BENEDICT . " Hic Benedictus adest meritò sub rupe Sepulchri ; " Quem tenet Angelicus Chorus in arce Poli : " Aurea saec'la cui pateant sine fine per aevum , " Sorte beatificâ scandat ut aetheria , &c. Here Benedict , justly , beneath this Stone Is plac'd ; whom Angels in the Heav'ns enthrone : To whom be golden Ages without end , That he the Skies may , ever-bless'd , ascend . For , who sees not , that he , who is enthroned by Angels in Heaven , must , of necessity , be there ; and stood not in need of ascending thither ; nor that any golden Ages should be desired for him ? But in as much , as he was to ascend thither in his Body after the general Resurrection , the Authour of the Epitaph makes a Wish to that purpose , and requires , that the Happiness , which he was then possessed of , as to his Spirit , might be ever continued to him , that he might be eternally filled with Joy , as well in body , as soul : thereby discovering , that he reflected not , in the least , on the Purgatery held by the Church of Rome ; which none of her Followers ever yet placed in Heaven ; or any way thought on the delay of Benedict's Felicity , whom he esteemed already received into the Society of the Angels . The same accompt is to be given of the Epitaph of Marinian , Arch-Bishop of Ravenna , deceased in the year 601. where we finde these words : " Ipsius in locis sit tibi certa quies , &c. Mayst thou with God assured rest obtain . As also of that of Venerable Bede , deceased in the year 735. " Dona , Christe , animam in Coelis gaudere per aevum , &c. " Dáque illum Sophiae inebriari fonte . — Christ , grant his soul in heav'n eternal joy , &c. And him inebriate with Wisdom's spring : For it does not thence follow , either that he was , at the hour of his death deprived of the Joy of Heaven ; or that Wisdom had not filled him with the Effects of her Virtue ; or , lastly , that those , who are once entred into the Joy of Heaven , could ever forfeit it , or be deprived of the communication of eternal Wisdom ; but that the Surviving thought they might rationally demand for their deceased Friends the perpetuity of their Happiness , though they certainly knew it could never be taken from them . That of Pope ADRIAN the First , writ either by Charle-maign , or , in his Name , by Alcuin , notwithstanding he had presupposed , that his Death was the entrance of a better Life , yet forbore not to make these Wishes for him ; " Cum Christo teneas regna beata Poli , &c. " Quique legis Versus devoto pectore supplex , " Amborum mitis dic miserere Deus : " Haec tua nunc requies teneat , charissime , membra ; " Cum sanctis Anima gaudeat alma Dei. " Ultima quippe tuas donec Tuba clamet in aures , Principe cum Petro Surge videre Deum ; " Auditurus eris vocem ( scio ) Judicis almam , Intra nunc Domini gaudia magna tui . " Tum memor esto tui Nati — &c. Mayst thou with Christ a blessed Seat obtain , &c. Who humbly readst this Verse with pious heart , May God his mercy , say , to c both impart : May here the precious body finde it's Rest ; May the fair soul rejoyce among the blest . Since , when the latest Trump shall summon thee , God , and the great Saint Peter for to see ; I know thou 'lt hear the Judge's gentle voyce , Of thy Lord enter into the great Joys . Remember then thy Son. — Now , as the demand he made for Adrian , that he might obtain a blessed seat with Christ in Heaven , did not signify , that he was not yet admitted into the Possession of that better Life , whereof his death was the entrance : so the Invitation to implore for him the Mercy of God was no argument , that he had not obtained it ; since that even then he exhorted his Soul to rejoyce with the Saints of God , and shewed , that he thought it not tormented in a Fire , such as were likely to deprive it of all Joy ; but that it was in Bliss , reigning in the Company of the Saints , of the Apostle St. Peter , and our Saviour ; a felicity , whereto nothing could be added by desire , but the perpetuity of it : which yet is so much the more certain , in as much , as it is grounded on the unchangeable counsel of d God , whose Gifts , and Calling , are without repentance . That of Charle-maign , of whom the Authour , viz. Agobard , Arch-Bishop of Lions , said ; That he had been admitted to the aetherial Plains ; and consequently , that he was entred into Glory : yet recommends it to the Reader 's Devotion to pray for him ; using these Words , " Astriferam CAROLI teneat , dic , spiritus Arcem , &c. — Wish , that Charles ' s Soul May be possessed of the Starry Pole. That of Pope Sergius II. deceased April the 12th , 847. — " Pro tanto tundamus pectora pugnis , " Pastore amisso , vivat ut axe Poli , &c. So great a Pastour lost , We are to grieve With beaten Breasts , that he in Heav'n may live . That of Ermengard , Wife to the Emperour Lotharius , deceased on Friday , March the 20th , 852. and immediately introduced ( as the Authour of it observes ) into the Kingdom of Heaven ; where she was abundantly filled with the Joy of Christ , &c. " Hanc , rogo te , Lector , commenda ritè Tonanti , " Assiduis precibus , Christus eam ut habeat : " Cum quo congaudens vivat feliciter ipsa , " Angelicis semper mista beata Choris , &c. Reader , employ thy daily Pray'rs , I crave , That Christ with him may Ermengarda have : With whom in lasting Joys she may remain , A Saint to live amongst the Heav'nly Train . Whereupon the Authour , to give us a more particular Accompt of his intention , adds ; " Has ego Rabanus confeci Versibus Odas , " Ex obitu maestus , ex requie & gratulans , &c. I , Rabanus , this into Verse have drest , Griev'd at her Loss , but glad she is at Rest . Whence it follows ; that all he intreated the Reader to desire , was , not properly the happiness ; but the continuance , and eternity of the happiness of that Princess , already glorified with Christ in Heaven . Whereto may be added ; that , as Reason requires , that the Gratulations , whereby we express the good Wishes we have for our Friends , be grounded , not on the imagination of their future-good ; but on the advantage they have to be in actual possession of it : so the Authour of this Epitaph had had no great reason to congratulate the Rest of the Empress Ermengard , if she had not been admitted into it . To the same Predicament may be reduced that of the Emperour CHARLES the Bald , which , after the Authour had observed , that he returned his Soul to God , that is to say , died so piously , that Pope JOHN the Eighth said , he was in Paradise with the Angels , concludes in these Terms ; " Deus excelsus dignetur jungere Turmis , " Sanctorúmque choris consociare piis , &c. May the high God to the Saints holy Quires Joyn him — That of Pope STEPHEN the Sixth , whom the Authour had represented as Triumphantly ascending to Heaven , inviting all , that should read it , to desire pardon for him ; saying , — Dicite , Fratres , Arbiter Omnipotens da veniam Stephano , &c. Th' Almighty Judge's grace , Brethren , implore For Stephen — And that of Benedict the Fourth , deceased in the year 907. following the same Track , hath these words , which denote the excessive Charity of the deceased : Mercatus coelum cuncta sua tribuit , &c. To purchase Heaven all he had he gave : And adds immediately this Advertisement , " Inspector Tumuli compuncto dicito corde , " Cum Christo regnes ( O Benedicte ) Deo , &c. Who seest this Tomb , say with a contrite Heart , " May'st thou , O Benedict , with Christ have part . Which Words proceeded not from the Authour , out of any design he had to insinuate , that Benedict ( when he uttered them ) had not yet obtained his part , or reigned with God ; for what can be imagined more absur'd , then that God should refuse to crown Charity , the greatest of his Gifts , and suspend the Effect of his Promises towards those , who have ( as is supposed of Pope Benedict ) most conscientiously exercised it : But his intention was to discover , that he thought it , not onely lawfull , but necessary ; that the Faithfull surviving should continually desire of God the ratification of the Gifts he had already bestowed on those he had taken to himself . According to this Principle , which seems to have been common to all Antiquity , may be understood in a good sense the Inscription of Amatus's Tomb ; which runs thus , Pro animâ Amati poenitentis hîc sepulti Domini misericordiam deprecari digneris , &c. Vouchsafe to implore the Mercy of the Lord for the Soul of penitent Amatus here buried . But when the Opinion of Purgatory ( by the Monks management of the Business ) had a little more prepossessed the minds of People , the use of Prayers in Epitaphs became much more frequent , then it had been before . And , as it were easie to produce Centuries of Instances to that purpose ; ( as of John , Bishop of Nepete , deceased October the 31th , in the year 770. of Paul , Arch-Deacon of Pavia , deceased in the year 774. of Alcuin , deceased May the 19th , 804. of Hincmar , Arch-Bishop of Rheims , deceased December the 21st , 882. of Boson , King of Provence , deceased January the 11th , 887. of Fulk , Arch-Bishop of Rheims , deceased June the 17th , 899. of Pope John IX . deceased September the 23d , the same year ; of Pope Anastasius , 111. deceased in the year 912. of Pope John XIII . deceased September the 6th , 972. of Pope Benedict VII . deceased July the 10th , 984. of Pope John XV. deceased May the 7th , 996. of Gebhard , Bishop of Constantia , deceased August the 27th , the same year ; of Pope Sylvester II. deceased May the 12th , 1003. of John , surnamed Capanarius , deceased October the 12th , 1004. of Pope John XIX . deceased August the 31. 1009. of Pope Sergius IV. deceased May the 13th , 1013. of Pope John XX. deceased November the 8th , 1033. of Teresa , Sister of Alphonsus v. King of Leow , deceased June the 9th , 1047. of Geffrey , Count of Arles , deceased about the year 1052. of Stephen Cardinal , deceased in the year 1061. of Peter Damiani , Bishop of Ostia , deceased February the 23d , 1072. of Adam , a Monk of St. Victor's , deceased in the year 1153 : ) So some might conceive themselves obliged to believe , that all the Prayers we read in such Epitaphs were intended onely to this end , viz. to deliver the Souls of the departed out of the pretended Purgatory ; and I am ready to acknowledg , that the intention of the Authours many times was , or might be such : most having , especially from the year 900. either embraced , or countenanced that new Tenet ; some , upon account of the profit accrewing thereby ; some , upon account of the profit accrewing thereby ; some , because it seemed likely to keep mens Consciences in aw , and divert Sinners from their wicked course of Life : but this cannot be either said , or imagined of all . For , with what countenance could they have numbred among the Malefactours racked upon the infernal Engines of Purgatory for their Sins , either Gebhard , whom the Authour of his Life observes to have been conveyed to Heaven by the Hands of Angels , and , at the time of his Enterment , to have wrought Miracles , which demonstrated his being glorified by God in Heaven ? Or Peter Damiani , whom in like manner the Authour of his Life affirms to have died on the 23d of February , being the Festival day of St. Peter at Antioch , to the end , that the celestical Court might receive into the Mansions of the Blessed the Disciple of Peter the same day , on which Peter had deserved to be placed in the Pastoral See ? And , indeed , we find , that the former was Canonized by the Church of Rome : and the latter is one of the most eminent among her Saints , to whom she addresses her Prayers , and thinks it were injurious to them to pray for them . After the same manner is to be understood the Epitaph of Peter Leo , which sayes , that Heaven , and Earth , divided him at his death : whence it follows that his Spirit reigned in Glory , as his Body rested in the Grave ; which notwithstanding , the Authour of the Epitaph forbore not to cry out for him , — " Dei gratia parcat ei . May God him Pardon grant . We have abundance of such Passages in the Poems of Baldric , who , after he had been some time Abbot of Bourgueil , was advanced to the Episcopal See of Dol , in Britany , and co●…ued in it from the 25th of December , 1107. to the 21st of January , 1131. about which time the Belief of Purgatory seems to have been received over all the West . Yet is it hard to conceive , that he made any great account of it himself ; since that , numbring among the Patrones , who were to be invocated , many of those , for whom he put up his Prayers according to the antient Custom , which excepted neither Patriarchs , nor Prophets , nor Apostles , nor Martyrs , he shews , that his meaning was , to desire of God , not the cessation of their Pains , but the confirmation of their Glory : which the Church of Rome cannot deny , but she practised a long time ; the acknowledgment made of it by e Hincmare , and f Innocent the Third , assuring us on her behalf , that in the antient Missals was this Prayer for one of the greatest , and most eminent Popes , viz. LEO the First , deceased April the 11th , 461. Annue ( quaesumus ) Domine , ut animae Beati Leonis haec prosit oblatio . Grant , O Lord , we beseech thee , that this Oblation may benefit the Soul of Blessed LEO. From which Prayer three things necessarily follow , all which are extreamly contrary to what the said Church teaches at this day . The First , That she prayed , and presented Oblations for him , whom she acknowledged to be in Bliss , and accordingly glorified for all Eternity with God. The Second , That the Oblation she then made ; and does still dayly make , in the Mass , neither is , nor can be a Propitiatory Sacrifice , properly so called ; but a simple Sacrifice of Praise , as it is expresly qualifyed by the Words of the Canon , by which she consecrates , and presents it to God. The Third , That neither her Prayer , nor her Oblation , could ( according to her own Sentiment ) be of any benefit to Pope Leo , in order to his delivery out of Pain ; since she acknowledged him exempted from it , and in Happiness ; but to obtain for him what he was most assured of , viz. the Ratification , and Confirmation of his Glory to its full accomplishment g at the Resurrection of the Just . But moved , as it should seem , at the apprehension of these three Consequences , which might have forced those of her Communion , not onely to confess ( with St. h Fulgentius ) that the Eucharist is no more , then a Sacrifice of Bread and Wine , consecrated to serve as a Memorial of the Body , and Blood , of Jesus Christ , our i true Sacrifice , offered up ( according to the particular Observation of the Apostle ) ONCE upon the Cross ; but also to stop up the Mine of her most certain Revenue , by renouncing the Imagination of her Purgatory ; the Church of Rome hath raced that antient Prayer out of her Missal ; and yet , as if she had been ashamed wholly to take it way , she hath put in another Prayer instead of it , which discovers some remainder of her former Sentiment . The Words of it are these ; Sancti Leonis Confessoris tui , atque Pontificis , annua solennitas nos tibi reddat acceptos ; ut , per haec Piae placationis Officia , illum beata retributio comitetur , & nobis gratiae tuae dona conciliet : that is to say , May the annual Solennity of Leo thy Confessour , and Pope , render us acceptable to thee ; that , by these Offices of pious pacification , a blessed reward may attend him , and confer the Gifts of thy Grace upon us . Where we finde , First , That St. Leo ; for whom 〈◊〉 antient . Prayer was before made , is , in the new , constituted an Intercessour for those , who celebrate his Memory . Secondly , That the Solennity , and Service of his Festival are called Offices of pious pacification , not onely to shew , that they are acceptable to God , looking on them with a propitious Eye ; but also to insinuate a pretense of offering therein a Propitiatory Sacrifice to God : and yet where in the same Prayer , the Church of Rome desires for Leo , that a blessed reward may attend him , she in some sort expresses the sence of her precedent Prayer , and shews to what end Antiquity was induced to Pray for the Faithfull departed in the Lord , viz. to desire the perpetual continuance of their Bliss ; and not to obtain their entrance thereinto , and much less to deliver them out of any Torments , as is at this day imagined . But however the Case stand , Baldric , praying even for those of his Friends , whom he believed to be in Happiness , discovers , that he was of the same Opinion with the Church of Rome , when she prayed for Pope LEO the Great . As for instance in the Epitaph of Natalis , Abbot of Saint Nicholas of Angiers , deceased about the year 1097. after he had addressed this Discourse to St. Nicholas , — " Tuum Deus accersivit alumnum , " Cui dedit aeternum solenni funere somnum , &c. — Thy Disciple hence The Lord hath called to Eternal rest . And in another Epitaph ; — " Defunctus sacris k hanc ossibus ornat , &c. This Church his sacred bones adorn : Signifying , that he believed Natalis glorified in Heaven : He concludes his Epitaphs with these Words ; " Hic modò Natalis pro carne jacet cineratus , " Cui noceat nullus pro carnis sorde reatus : Natalis here , dissolv'd to Ashes , lyes , Gainst whom no guilt , or stain of flesh arise . In like manner , in the following Epitaph , recommending him to the Protection of Saint Nicholas , he says to him ; — " Servi nunc memor esto tui , " Christo commenda , quem Mundo Christus ademit . " Húncque Patrocinii jure tuere tui : — Now mindfull of thy servant be , Whom Christ took hence , to Christ him recommend , And him with thy Protection still attend : Presupposing , not that he was in any danger , but that he stood in need of Saint Nicholas , to be made fully assured of the perpetual enjoyment of his Felicity . A Conception false indeed in it self , but yet was passed from hand to hand for many Ages before , and might have been confirmed by millions of Examples . In those of Reynold , Arch-Bishop of Rheims , deceased the one and twentieth of January , 1137. after he had ranked him among the Souls Salvandae , that were to be saved , and made this Wish ; " Dispenset veniam cunctipotens animae , &c. Pardon thy Soul he , whom all things obey ; he takes him for an Intercessour , as he in requital Prays for him ; saying , " Oramus pro te ; pro nobis , quaesumus , ora , &c. We pray for thee , thou us thy Pray'rs afford . And elsewhere he lays it down as certain , that the one and twentieth of January , the day of his Decease , " Destituit Mundo , substituitque Polo , Snatch'd him from hence , to place him in the Skie ; which cannot stand without his being received into Heaven . In those of Howel , Bishop of Mans , deceased in the year 1129. and of the Abbot Joel , having said , — " Morte pari modicò Deus attigit ambos , " Ut sint translati , Sidera magna Poli , &c. In equal death God did them both conjoyn , Translated hence in Heav'n , great Stars , to shine : A Discourse representing them already possessed of Celestial Glory ; and and particularly of the former ; — " Coram Sancto Vota vovent Tumulo , &c. Before his Tomb their Vows l they pour : Whence it follows , that they took him for their Patron , and must of necessity think him in Happiness : Yet does he , nevertheless , pray for him ; saying , " Praesulis obtineat Spiritus Astra Poli , &c. May Heav'n the Prelate's Soul obtain : — as if ( contrary to his precedent Protestations ) he had thought him at a great distance from it . In those of Audebert , Abbot of Bourg-dieux , and Arch-Bishop of Bourges , deceased in the year 1098. he is very liberal of his Wishes ; as , " Communem Patrem communi tangite voto , " Ut det Pastori sedem super aethera vestro : Again ; " Audeberte , vale , sit pax tibi , lúxque perennis : Again ; " In Domino requiem Spiritus inveniat , &c. " Omnipotens animam Pontificis foveat , &c. To th' common Father your joynt Vows address , That he your Pastour bring to happiness , &c. Audebert , be well , Eternal peace , and light , Thy Portion be — May's Soul in God finde rest . — Kindely may God the Prelate's soul receive . Who , hearing him talk after this rate , would not say , that he were out of Heaven , deprived of light , peace , and rest ? But look upon the Reverse of the Medal , and you shall finde , he looks on him , as his Patron , already possessed of Heaven , saying , " Tu Pater à Superis saepe revise tuos , &c. " Vadis , te Christo per idonea signa vocante , " Et velut emerito tibi praemia digna parante : " Omni momento , nostrî , Patrone , memento , " Et succurre gregi , mortali morte redempto . Again ; " Nunc quoque cum Christo nos saepè revisat ab alto . Thou , Father , from on high revisit thine , &c. — By Christ hence , As a discharged Champion , thou art Of great rewards call'd to receive thy Part ; O Patron , ever-mindfull of us be , And those relieve , whom mortal death set free . With Christ from Heav'n often revisit us . What could he have said more to St. Peter , or St. Paul , according to the Theologie of that Time ? In that of William , Bishop of Engoulesm , having invited those of his Diocess to worship his Body , he advises them to pray for him ; — " Artus venerare Paternos , " Dic quoque , Transcendat Gulielmi Spiritus Astra . Thy Father's body having worship'd , pray , That William's soul to Heav'n may finde the way . What could have been more ridiculous , then to have perswaded People to the Veneration of a Body , whose Spirit should , at the same time , have been in a place of Pain , and deprived of Glory ? In that of Gerald of Orleans , he says ; — " Datur hîc sua portio Terrae , " Spiritus in tenues vivens elabitur auras , " Cui tamen è rebus lutulentis si quid inhaesit , " Expediat totum clemens miseratio Christi , " His Precibus Lector ( Amen adjiciendo ) faveto . — Here Earth hath had her share , The Spirit lives dissolv'd to subtile Air , Which yet , if stain'd with ought terrestrial , May Christ , in his great Mercy , pardon all , T advance these Prayers , Reader , Amen let fall . Since then he conceived , that , at the fall of the Body , when it became the portion of the Earth , the Spirit lived , and was escaped , who sees not , that he believed it to be in some other place , then that of a grievous punishment , and that the Prayer , he afterward makes , tends rather to assure the Expiation of his Offences , then to implore it for him , in as much as the Mercy of God is not communicated after death , but to those , who obtained it , while they lived ? In that of Durand , Bishop of Cler-mont , deceased the nineteenth of November , 1095. during the time of the Councel , or Croisado for the Conquest of the Holy Sepulchre was published , he exhorts the People of Auvergn to worship him , and thereby declares him to be in Happiness ; saying , " Arvernus sanctos cineres reverenter habeto , " Atque Patrocinio tutior esto suo . Worship his sacred ashes , Cler-mont , and Thou shalt in his protection safer stand . In those of Gerald , Abbot of Selue Majour , in Bourdelois , he is yet more excessive , as hath been observed in the precedent Chapter . And though the Prayers he makes in the Epitaphs of his other Friends ; as Reynold , Clere , Guy , Raoul , Clerembant , William of Mont-soreau , Berenger , Arch-Deacon of Anger 's , Froden of Anger 's , Peter , Dean of Dol , Reinould , Canon of Poictiers , Geoffrey of Rheims , Alexander of Tours , Eriland , Peter Prior , Eudes , Abbot of St. John d'Angely , Raoul , Arch-Deacon of Poictiers , Chevalier Bouchard , Chevalier Rahier , the Countess Osanna , Guy Tourangeau , William , Abbot of Bourgueil , and Herard of Loudun ; though , I say , those Prayers might presuppose the Belief of Purgatory , yet , since they are consistent with the other Presuppositions , and that Baldric made the like for Persons , whom he believed crowned with Glory in Heaven ; it cannot be safely concluded , that he ever intended to apply any one of them to the common Opinion current in his Time , and which the Church of Rome maintains at this day . The same is to be said of those , who , after him , and , to this present , have declared , and do declare ( according to the Custom of the Church of Rome , and even in her Communion ) that the Persons , whose Memory they have celebrated by their Verses , and Sepulchral Inscriptions , are in Happiness , and possessed of celestial Glory . For though they do not openly impugn the Opinion of Purgatory , as the Protestants do , and though they use such Expressions , as might seem to maintain it , yet do they not oblige themselves to maintain it in Effect : and ( without any injury done them ) it may be taken for certain , that they believed no more of it , then the Reverend Peter Chastellain , Bishop of Mascon , who , having on the three and twentieth of May , 1547. advanced into Glory the great King Francis , and scandalized the College of Sorbonne , which looked on his Discourse , as a Piece of Lutheranism , flatly contradicting the common Opinion of Purgatory , and demanded of him either the formal Retractation , or Explication of it , thought it satisfaction enough , to give the Complainers ( and that in the presence of King Henry the Second , and all his Court ) a Jest , instead of an Apologie for his Funeral-Oration , and , to stop their Mouths , tell them , that he denied not , he had been there , but that it was onely k to take a Glass of Wine , as he passed by , which Discourse was to them an absolute Put-off , and caused them to be laughed at whereever they came . CHAP. XLII . Of the true Motives , which the Antients had to Pray for the Blessed Saints in Heaven . BUt not further to mention Baldric , or the Bishop of Mascon , it will be demanded , what Motive enclined those , who , since the year 500. are found to have made Prayers for the Dead , to do so . And here I am willing to acknowleg , that there was no more noise of the Opinion , which had so much distracted the Spirits of Christians of the Second , and Third Age , deceived by the Pretended Sibylline Writing , and presupposing that all Souls , without exception , descended to Hell , were there confined , till the Resurrection of their Bodies , and exposed not onely to the temptations , but also to the violences of Evil Spirits ; which to prove , Justine Martyr alledged , to Trypho the Jew , the pretended raising of Samuel by the Witch of En-dor . For , though the most antient Prayers ( as , for Instance , those , which St. Augustine made for his Mother ) seem to have been drawn up by that Precedent ; and that the Libera , if it be applied to the Departed , rather then to the Faithfull in Agonies , and preparing themselves for death , requires we should think they were ; yet had they , even from the Time of Tertullian , seventy years , or thereabouts , after the first coming abroad of the Sibylline Writing so called , begun to exempt the Martyrs from the necessity of descending into Hell ; and so , by little and little , the minds of the Christians strugling with , and overcoming the Imposture , that first Hypothesis was cast out of doors , yet so , as that it was done without a rejection of the Forms , which those , who maintained it , had introduced into the Publick Service of the Church . And thence comes it , that St. Ambrose prays for his Brother Satyrus ; saying , Tibi nunc , omnipotens Deus , innoxiam commendo animam , &c. Now , O Almighty God , I recommend unto thee his innocent soul . And for Valentinian the Second , and Gratian , in these words , Hîc adhuc intercessionem , &c. Should I still make Intercession here for him , to whom I dare promise a reward ? Put into my hands the sacred Mysteries ; let us with a devout affection demand rest for him ; give me the celestial Sacraments ; let us attend his religious soul with our Oblations . a Lift up your hands with me in the Sanctuary , O ye People ; to the end , at least , that by this Present we may recompense his merits , &c. No night shall go over my head ; but that I will make you some present of my prayers ; in all my Visitations I shall remember you , &c. And for the Great Theodosius ; Praesumo de Domino &c. I so far presume of the Lord , that he will b hear the voyce of my cry , wherewith I attend thy pious soul , &c. c Grant perfect rest unto thy servant Theodosius , even that rest , which thou hast prepared for thy Saints . May his soul return thither , whence it descended , where he cannot feel the d sting of death , where he may be satisfied , that this death is the end not of Nature , but of sin , &c. From which Prayers it is to be observed , by the way , First , That this Holy Prelate , expressing that he considered not his prayers for Valentinian , who died a Catechumen , but a Person very Religious , and truly inclined to Piety , as an Office , whereof he stood in need ; but as a simple Effect of his good Wishes , manifestly discovers , that not any one of the Faithfull , departed in the Lord , stands in any necessity of the suffrages of the surviving ; and accordingly , that the Protestants , who believe , that , in matter of Religion , nothing should be attempted without the express order of God himself , speaking in his Word , cannot be accompted criminals for their declining an act , which is not ( even in their Judgment , who practised it ) of any necessity , or any way beneficial to those , for whom the voluntary devotion , or Will-worship of men designs it . Secondly , That St. Ambrose , who calls the Eucharist , celebrated in memory of Valentinian , and , upon his occasion , a Present , which he makes his Friend , and by which he requites him , could not have believed it to be either the Body of the Son of God , or the Offering-up of that Body , or , in general , a Propitiatory Sacrifice properly so called . For who could ( without an impious Absurdity ) imagine , that the real Body of our Saviour should be so much at our disposal , as that we might make Presents of it to our Friends ? &c. that the Proper Oblation of the same Body , being infinitely more precious , then we , or any thing , that can proceed from us , is , or could be a supplement , which we adjoyn to our Prayers for our Friends ; and that this kind of Present is as the meanest kindness we can do them , so as that we might say , with St. Ambrose , that , at least , by that Present we requite them ? It seems then he pretended not to do what the Church of Rome thinks to do at this day in the Masses of Requiem . For she professes to present the Oblation she makes therein , whatever it may be , not to the deceased , for whom she prays ; but onely to God , for , or on the behalf of the deceased . She conceives also , that her Host , which she believes to be properly , and really the Body of the Son of God , surpasses in value , not onely our Prayers ; but what ever is most excellent , either in Earth , or in Heaven , among the Angels , and Spirits of the glorified Saints . And though she , who cannot endure the Protestants , because they are unwilling to submit their Consciences to any other Rule , then that of Faith , contained in the Sacred Scriptures , hath born in her Bosom , and suffered unreproved those inconsiderate Children , who have had the boldness to write that the solemn Sacrifice might be offered to Creatures ; As when the Authour of the great Chronicle of the Low-Countries thrust in this into his History , that , on the 27th of October , 1467. Charles , last Duke of Burgundy , who conquered the People about Liege , Ecclesiae Lovaniensis universo Clero commisit , omnipotenti Deo , suaeque sanctae Genitrici offerre suo nomine sacrificium , &c. gave express Order to all the Clergy of the Church of Lovain , to offer unto Almighty God , and to his most Holy Mother , the solemn Sacrifice in his name ; never considering , either that the Oblation of the solemn Sacrifice is ( by the confession of all ) the act of Latria , and sovereign adoration , due to God alone , as being the most proper Object , and most worthy of it ; nor that the most Holy Mother of our Lord , though blessed ( according to the saying of the Angel ) among Women , never ceased being a Creature , and that she is such now in Heaven as much , as she was before she was crowned with Glory ; or that to address to her , either separately , or joyntly with God Almighty , the solemn Sacrifice , is to serve her with the service of Latria , and to transfer to the Creature the Glory of the Creatour : Or when Jovianus Pontanus , ( a Great Person otherwise ) Councellour , and Secretary of State to Ferdinand of Arragon King of Naples , feigned , e that St. Michael , the Archangel , appearing to Laurence , Bishop of Sipontum in Apulia , had entertained him with this horrid , and necessarily-false Discourse , concerning the Grot of the Mountain Garganus , now called Mont di S. Angelo ; Michael ego sum , qui , hoc excavato saxo , hac antro , hoc habitaculo , his assidue manantibus stillis abluturus sum , ac deleturus meam ad aram confugientium mortalium errata , &c. I am Michael , who , having hollowed this Rock , this Cave , this Habitation , shall , by these perpetually falling drops , wash away , and take off the sins of those , who have recourse to my Altar : as , if ever any one of the blessed Angels of Light , of whom St. Augustine sometime said to the Heathens , f Utinam & vos illos colere velletis , facilè enim ab ipsis disceretis non illos colere , &c. I wish you would also attempt to serve them , ( as sometime did St. g John ) for you might learn of them not to serve them ; as if , I say , it had been a thing becoming any of the Angels to importune men for Temples , and Altars , or , at least , to erect them to themselves ; or , lastly , to attribute to themselves the honour of washing away , and blotting out the sins of men ; or , as if any other , then the Son of God h had purged our sins , and that i by the sacrifice of himself appearing now once for to put away sin , k sanctifying those , who are his , through the offering of his Body once for all , having offered one Sacrifice for sins for ever , and by that offering for ever perfected them , that are sanctified : Upon which accompt St. John says , that he is the Propitiation for our sins , and that his blood cleanseth us from all ●n ; yet this very Church of Rome , I say , who hath , in those of her Communion , forborn to take any notice of the wicked , and scandalous Expressions we have even now refuted , made no difficulty , after St. Augustine , to declare those guilty of sacrilege , who should presume to sacrifice to any of the Saints ; nor , in imitation of him , to affirm , that it is a less sin to return drunk from the Memorials ( or , Sepulchres ) of the Martyrs , then to sacrifice to them fasting . But considering , with the whole antient Church in her Liturgies , the things distributed in the Eucharist no otherwise , then as gifts , and presents , which God gives us , and which he creates , and dayly leaves to our disposal , though by their consecration we hold , with the Holy Fathers , that they become Religious Sacraments , Figures , Images , Signs , and Similitudes of the Body and Blood of Christ , nay , that very Body , and Blood in a Sacramental way , no man ought to think they absolutely cease to be what they were ( according to the condition of their nature ) before the Consecration , viz. aliments of refection , created for our use , and left to our discretion , to be communicated to those , who are with us , whether effectually , or in outward appearance , in the Communion of the Church . Upon this accompt St. Ambrose might say , that he made a Present of it to Valentinian , a Catechumen indeed , as to outward appearance , but in effect one of the Faithfull , in as much , as he had made a Vow to receive Baptism ; much after the same manner , as at this day the Church of Rome , in the distribution of the Bread , which she calls Holy , reserves ( even for the absent , that are in Communion with her , whom the Persons , that offer it , are willing to honour ) their portion , as a kinde of Honourary Present . Thirdly , I intreat the Reader to observe , that St. Ambrose , who had said of the Great Theodosius , that he had attained salvation through his humility , in imitation of David , that his soul was returned into her rest , &c. that she had made haste to enter into the City of Jerusalem , into true glory , in the Kingdom of the blessed , in the enjoyment of perpetual light , rejoycing in the fruits of the reward for the things he had done in his body , does not , when he concludes his Discourse with this Wish , Grant thy servant perfect rest , that rest , which thou hast prepared for thy Saints , any way insinuate ( to the prejudice of what he had said before ) that the Soul of that Prince was then ( when he spoke ) in expectation of her rest ; for he adds immediately after , that he remains in light , and is glorified in the Assemblies of the Saints , in the Kingdom of the Lord Jesus , enjoying the society of Gratian his Brother-in-law , of Flaccilla his Daughter , and of the great Constantine : but he desires , on his behalf , not absolutely rest , since he was possessed of it , as to his Soul , but the perfect rest , the possession whereof he could not arrive to in Body , and Soul , till after the Resurrection , and in comparison to which , what he was then possessed of could not be accompted other , then imperfect , and , as it were , half ; since he enjoyed it , but in one of the parts of his Person , the other being to remain under the power of Death , till the Last day , at which time it was to be rejoyned to the other , that they might be joyntly received into Glory . Into this Doctrine , which , in the main , presupposes the Hypothesis of the Protestants , concerning the Beatitude of the Faithfull , as to their souls , from the Moment of their Body's dissolution , we finde a little rubbish shuffled ; which the Protestants do not conceive any one should force them to take upon their accompt . In the first place , according to the then Custom , but without any Command , or Promise of God , and without the Example of the Apostolique Church , ( the onely means able to Authorise his Action ) St. Ambrose prays for him , whom he acknowledged in Bliss , in the Kingdom of God ; a kinde of Office , which he himself , in his Funeral Oration for Valentinian ; had declared purely Arbitrary , and proceeding from the Will-worship , whereof St. Paul had , about three hundred and thirty years before , expresly advertized the Colossians , and by them the whole Church through all Ages , to beware : And secondly , where he prays , that the Soul of Theodosius might return into the rest , whence it had descended , he not onely makes a superfluous Wish , and consequently ill-grounded , according to his own confession ; since that Soul was already gotten into the place , where he wished it : But he shews further , that he had a little Tincture of Origene's Venom , whose Imagination it was , that the souls , having sinned in Heaven , and being forced to depart thence , were descended , guilty of Crimes , and , as such , had been disposed into Bodies . An Opinion , which was condemned in the year 399. by the unanimous consent of the whole Church ; which constantly maintains , even to this day , and that every where , that all Souls are produced by God , at the very instant of their infusion into the Bodies they are to animate ; and that , for as much as they were not at all , before they were united to their Bodies , they could not either be , or sin , in Heaven , or , consequently , descend thence ; as St. Ambrose presupposed : that , which is not absolutely , neither having ( before it is ) any Being , nor pre-existing , nor capable of either Action , or Motion from one place to another , or of any Passion any way conceivable by us . But as to the main point , it is manifest , that St. Ambrose , and all the Church of his Time , had absolutely rejected the first Hypothesis , derived from the pretended Sibylline Writing , maintaining , that all Souls , without exception , descend into Hell , after their departure out of the Bodies , wherewith they ( every one , as to its own particular ) constituted humane Persons ; and that that other Branch of Errour , which had prepossessed the Spirit of Justine Martyr , and his Contemporaries , whereby they imagined , that the Souls of the greatest Saints , during their pretended detention in Hell , were , in some sort , subject to the power of Evil Spirits , and upon that accompt , stood in need of being relieved by the Prayers of the Living , imploring on their behalf the Protection of God , and his good Angels , was no longer held , it being the perswasion even of those , who continued to make the same Prayers , as they , who had been of that Belief , that the true Christians , departing out of the Body , were with the Lord , in an eternal rest , and absolute safety . In so much , that these , who recommended the Dead to God , grounded not their so doing on either of these two Motives , St. Ambrose telling us plainly concerning Valentinian the Second . Requiescamus ( inquit l anima pia ) in Castellis , ostendens illic esse quietem tutiorem , quae septo Coelestis refugii munita , atque vallata , non exagitatur soecularium incursibus Bestiarum , &c. Let us rest ( says the Faithfull soul ) in Towers , shewing that there ( where she is received ) there is a more assured Repose , which being encompassed , and fortified with the Enclosure of celestial refuge , is not disturbed by the Incursions of the Beasts of this World ; that is to say , Evil Spirits , and Wicked Men. And concerning Theodosius ; Lapsum sentire non poterit , in illa requie constitutits , &c. Being seated in that Rest , he cannot be subject to fall from it . And Paulinus , not long before the Death of St. Ambrose , to Pammachius , concerning his Wife Paulina , deceased in the year 396. Satis docuit Rex Propheta , &c. The Royal Prophet hath sufficiently m taught us how far we should be troubled at the departure of our Friends , and Kinred , to wit , so , as rather to think of our Journey after them , then of that , which they are already come to the end of . It is indeed an Expression of Piety to be cast down at the taking away hence of Just men ; but it is also an Holy thing , to be raised up into Gladness upon the n Hope , and Faith of God's Promises , and to say to him , that it is in trouble , o Why art thou sad ? Be it so , that Piety bewail for a time , yet is it necessary , that Faith should always be joyfull . Upon this Ground was it , that all those , who , for the space of six hundred years , made it their Business to write the Lives of the Faithfull , accompted them among the Blessed ; not admitting any adjournment of their Peace , and Felicity , after their death . In so much as Gregory , Arch-Bishop of Tours , deceased the seventeenth of November , 592. about which time Pope GREGORY , first of that Name , was designing the first-draught of Purgatory , should not have spoken of those Virtuous Persons , whose memory he celebrated , in other Terms , then those , who had preceeded him : saying of Gregory , Bishop of Langres ; of Nicetius , Bishop of Lyons ; of Porcianus , Ursus , and Caluppa , Religious Men ; Migravit ad Dominum , &c. He is gone hence to the Lord : of Gullus , Bishop of Cler-mont ; of Nicetius , Bishop of Trier ; and of Lupicinus ; Spiritum , coelo intentum , proemisit ad Dominum , &c. He sent before ( his Body ) to the Lord his Soul , imployed in Thoughts of Heaven : of Friard ; Christus animam suscepit in Coelo , &c. Christ hath received his soul into Heaven : of Martius , Ad Coronam commigravit , &c. He is gone hence to receive a Crown : of Venantius ; Vitam percepturus aeternam , emicuit saeculo , &c. He is hurried hence to receive eternal Life : of Leobord ; Manifestum est , eum ab Angelis susceptum , &c. It is manifest , he hath been entertained by Angels . In a word , the great number of those , who admire the Novelties , that have crept into the Opinion of Purgatory , hath been no hindrance , but that the Authours of Lives , who have written since the year 600. have spoken , and believed of their Dead consonantly to what had been done by the most Antient. If therefore , even in the Time of St. Ambrose , the Opinion of the Millenaries was so lost to credit , that St. Hierome , who , out of respect towards the Great Persons , that had followed it , forbore to express his Thoughts thereof , and to number it among Heresies , thought it a great Tenderness towards it , to assign it a place among the dreaming Imaginations of mis-informed Spirits ; it is not to be conceived , that after the year 500. descending still , it should have regained any Partizans , and that there should have been any man , whose Prayers for his deceased Friends proceeded from that Motive , so , as that he thought himself obliged to wish them their part in the First Resurrection , which no man then understood in the sense , wherein Tertullian , and those of his Time , had conceived it . But indeed , many , even till after the year 600. relying on that Hypothesis , partly extracted out of the pretended Oracles of the Counterfeit Sibyl , that All Souls should pass through the last Conflagration of the World , demanded , on the Behalf of their departed Friends two things . One , that they might pass through that great Conflagration , as through a Purgative Fire , not to be prejudiced thereby , no more , then the Gold melted in the Crucible . Another , that they might have their part with all the Saints in the Resurrection to Glory . Upon this perswasion , Kindasvind , King of the West-Goths , in Spain , who reigned between the year 642. and 649. had caused these Verses to be written on the Tomb of his Wife Reciberga ; — Ego te ( Conjux ) quia vincere fata nequivi , Funere perfunctam , Sanctis commendo tuendam ; Ut , cùm Flamma vorax veniet comburere Terras , Coetibus ipsorum meritò sociata resurgas . Since death , on my desires , would not thee spare , Of thee departed may the Saints take care ; That thou , with them , mayst rise again that day , When of the Fire the Earth shall be the prey . The First of these Demands hath lost much of that Consideration with those , who have embraced the New Opinion of Purgatory , which seemed to require the Example of the most Antient , and the Exercise of the same Prayers , as they had made use of . For , though they make mention of the Last day's Fire , and are absolutely silent concerning Purgatory , yet do not those in the Western-Church , who pray for the Dead , hardly fasten their thought on any thing , but their deliverance out of the pretended place of Pain , and their disposal into rest ; and I am to learn , whether there be any , who think of the Resurrection , to which alone relate , even to this day , both the Texts , and Prayers usually read in the Office of the Dead . Besides , it be thought shamefull , to pray ( as in the Times of St. Chrysostome , Prudentius , and St. Augustine ) for the Damned ; not out of any hope to attain their absolute deliverance , but onely some alleviation of the Pai●s they suffer in Hell. And the Legends of Fa●tonilla , and Trajan , rescued out of eternal Damnation by the Prayers of St. Thecla , and Gregory the Great , are somewhat offensive to the Learned even of the Roman Communion , who are not a little troubled to excuse p John Damascene , as to that particular . To be short , not one of the Doctours before the year 590. proposed to himself any such thing , as either the confinement of the Dead in Purgatory , or Prayer for their deliverance out of it . CHAP. XLIII . The Obscurity , and Uncertainty of the Opinion of Purgatory . GREGORY the Great , the first of all those , of whom we have remaining among us any Monuments to this purpose , having in the year 593. begun to fasten together , in his a Dialogues , and Sermons , the Discourses he had heard , and which he recommends to us , with this notable Observation , that they were Novelties , not heard of before , since he brings in Peter , his Deacon , putting this Question to him , Quid hoc est , quaeso te , quod , in his extremis temporibus , tammulta de animabus clarescunt , quae antè latuerunt , &c. What means it , I beseech you , that in these Last Times , there are discovered , concerning souls , so many things which were hidden before ? The Leaven so spread it self since , that in the Time of b Beda , viz. one hundred and twenty years after St. Gregory , some numbred cold and temperate Purgatories , as well , as hot ones ; which was further heightned by Visions , and Prodigious Relations , as if the confidence of Feigning should , as it grew Elder , grow also stronger . But , though there were no other reason to quarrel at this Opinion , then the Novelty of it , as such , as had not appeared , in the West , before the end of the sixth Age , and could never obtain Naturalization in the East , and South , where it is yet unknown to the Vulgar , and discarded by the Learned ; and the irresolution , wherewith its Principal , and first Promoter , Pope Gregory , spoke , whether of the place of Hell , or the activity of Infernal Fire upon the Spirits , which ( according to his Imagination ) are tormented therein : yet they clearly justifie , that he Treated not the Question of the State of the dead ; but as it were , by conjecture , and upon the Imaginations of Persons so apt to be mis-informed , as that there needed onely some common Report , and the affirmation of a confident Dreamer , to perswade them to any thing . I know well enough , that Cardinal Bellarmine , to derive the Business somewhat higher , cites St. Augustine ; who , being in some difficulty about the Explication of those Words of Saint Paul , c He shall be saved , yet so , as by Fire , had , about the year 410. made use of these Words , which manifestly discover how far he was unresolved in the Case : d Sive in hac vita tantùm ista homines patiuntur , sive etiam post hanc vitam talia quaedam Judicia subsequuntur , non abhorret ( quantum arbitror ) à ratione veritatis iste intellectus hujus Sententiae : veruntamen etiamsi est alius , qui mihi non occurrit , eligendus , non cogimur dicere injustis , &c. Salvi eritis , &c. Whether it be in this Life onely , that men suffer such things ( that is to say , dolefull Regrets for the things of this World , which they have carnally loved ) or , that , after this Life , some such Judgments follow , this way of understanding the place of the Apostle , is not ( in my Judgment ) repugnant to the reason of Truth : yet , if we must pitch upon another sense , which is not obvious to me , we are not forced to say to the unjust , &c. You shall be saved . Continuing still in the same posture , about the year 419. he writ to his Friend Laurence , e Tale aliquid , &c. That some such thing may happen , even after this Life , is not incredible ; and whether it be really so , may be questioned , and it may be either found true , or remain concealed ; to wit , whether some of the Faithfull , according as they have more , or less , loved perishable Goods , may be sooner , or later saved , through a Purgatory Fire . And note , that having not any thing more certain to answer , he kept to the same Terms in resolving the first Question proposed to him by Dulcitius . Nay , in the year 424. which was the seventh before his death , publishing his Books Of the City of God , he harped on the same Doctrine , saying , f Post istius sanè corporis mortem , &c. But as for the time between the bodily death , and Last Judgment , if any one say , that the Spirits of the Dead are , all that while , tried in such a Fire , as they do not any way feel , who were not subject to the same Inclinations , and Affections in this Life , that their Wood , Straw , and Stubble might be consumed ; but that others , who carry hence such Buildings , do onely here , or both here and there , or here so , as not there , pass through the purging Fire of a Transitory Tribulation , which burns the things of this World , though Venial in respect of Damnation , I reprove him not ; for that it is possible , he is in the right . But the Proceeding of the present Church of Rome , who triumphs so much upon these Passages , whereby she pretends to draw St. Augustine to her side , is so much the more unjust towards him ; the more she presumes on the Testimony of a Witness , who does not onely not say any thing as to what she would have him , but absolutely destroys it , in as much , as he speaks of a Fire , which some feel even in this Life , and others after it . Whence it follows , that his Imagination reached no further , then a Metaphorical , and Intentional Fire , which may be felt , even during the Life of this Body ; whereas the Romane Church supposes a real , and material one , which burns not the living , but torments the spirits of the Departed . Secondly , That he is not confident of his having found out the true sense of St. Paul's Words : but , ingenuously , confesses ; that they may be understood in some other , to him absolutely unknown . Thirdly , That , treading , as it were , upon Thorns , he is not over-ready to give us any thing for certain ; but entertains us with a simple Conjecture ; which might be brought to Question , whether it were so , or not : which also he but slightly advances ; as finding it not contributary to ought Impious , yet without imposing any necessity to admit it , and which , in fine , he lets pass under a Whether , an It may be , a Peradventure : so that , not presuming himself to approve it , all the kindness he hath for it , is expressed in his telling us , that he does not disallow it . Fourthly , That the very thing , which he proposes so doubtfully , may be adjusted to the Opinion , which the most Antient had had of the general Conflagration of the Universe at the end of the World : whose Imagination it was , that it should serve as a general Lustration , through which the Spirits of the Saints , even that of the Blessed Virgin , were to pass , and who reflected on nothing less , then the Purgatory , proposed to us at this day . Fifthly , That , though he should assure us , that that certain Fire of Grief , whereof he speaks , shall be a material Fire , that it shall burn the Spirits of men , and that the Torment , which they shall endure thereby , shall afflict them from their departure out of the Bodies , they had cast off : yet should not his assurance be of greater weight to the Protestants , then to the Church of Rome , which submits not to his Authority ; but onely in what she finds consistent with her own Opinions , land confidently rejects what she quarrels at . For , if she think it just to dissent from him , when he teaches g that In the Deity there are three Substances , that h The Angels are corporeal , that i The sins of the Fathers make the Children liable to punishment , that The souls ( of all the Departed ) are ( between the day of their departure out of this World , and that of the Last Judgment ) k shut up in secret Receptacles , that the Prayers made for them are beneficial to them , to the end , that either the Remission may be full , or that their Damnation be more tolerable , and that those Prayers , made on the behalf of the Damned , are a kinde of consolation to the ●iving ; all which things the said Holy Prelate positively affirms : why should she take it ill , that ( after her Example ) we should refuse absolutely to depend on his Authority . especially in a subject , wherein he does not pretend any , in as much , as it is his own acknowledgment , that he was not resolved , what he should should hold ? What greater Necessity is there , that we should determine for the Affirmative , when he , himself , makes it a Question , Whether there be after this life a Purgatory for the Spirits of the Deceased ; then , when he doubts , Whether the Sun , Moon , and Stars belong to the society of the blessed Spirits in Heaven ? Though we had read no other Lecture of Modesly , then the reservedness , which prevailed with him to forbear resolving ought upon these two Questions , do we not deserve commendation for having ( in imitation of him ) kept the Scales in our Hands , rather , then Blame , which we must never expect to avoid , if , without pregnant Proof , we affirmed what he proposed onely Problematically , and without any decision . If it may , with any colour , be pretended , that the Bent of his inclination was the Affirmative of a Purgatory of some kinde , or other , and that it should be a Pattern for us to do the like , why should not his confidence in denying the l Antipodes force us by a like Negative , to dispute against our own Experience , whose Testimony , for these 150. years , assures us he was mistaken ? Were it not much better , that those , who would make use of his Name , in a Cause he never maintained , should behave themselves according to his Moderation , and protest with him , m I would , if it might be ; or , rather I will , if it may be , be overcome by the Truth , which is not openly repugnant to the sacred Scriptures , in as much as that , which is repugnant to them , cannot in any sort , be either called , or accompted Truth . I therefore intreat them , in the fear of God , to take it into their serious Consideration , First , Whether it be possible , their Belief , such as they propose it to us , can be the same with that of St. Augustine , who , never ( for ought we could ever learn ) determined in the Affirmative of any Purgatory ; much less of that , which the Monastical Revelations have furnish'd us with , in despight of the most Venerable Antiquity ; but hath expresly declared , by his Sermons , that he acquiesced in the common Sentiment of the Church of his Time , which held , that those , whom God calls to himself , are Translated , at their Death , either into the actual enjoyment of their Felicity , or confined in the Place of their eternal Punishment . To this Effect does he express himself to his Church , upon the eleventh Chapter of St. John. n Receptus est Pauper , receptus est Dives : sed ille in sinu Abrahae ; ille , &c. The Poor man was received , the Rich man was received : but the former into Abraham ' s Bosom ; the later where he should be thirsty , and not finde a drop of Water : the souls of all men therefore ( that I may hence take occasion to instruct your Charity ) all souls have , after their departure out of this World , their several Retreats : the Good are in Bliss , the Wicked in Torments , &c. The rest , which is given immediately after Death , whoever is worthy of it , receives it immediately , when he Dies . And upon the First of St. John , o Ille , qui vixit , & mortuus est , &c. He , who hath lived , is also dead , his Soul is transported into other places , his Body is disposed into the Ground ; whether those words , ( viz. those of his Last Will ) be put in execution , or not , it does not concern him ; he does , he endures quite another thing , he either rejoyces in Abraham ' s Bosom , or in eternal Fire prays for a little Water . I know Cardinal Bellarmine either thought , or pretended to think , that all could be deduced from those Words , was , that the Souls of the Faithfull are , immediately after their Departure out of this World , gathered into rest , in as much as assured of their eternal Salvation , and that thence they derive great Joy ; but that to some it is not given without the admixture of Temporal Pains . But I maintain , that his Commentary is a formal corruption of the Text , to which he applies it ; in as much as S. Augustine gives us to observe therein , as things immediately opposite , the Good , and the Wicked , the Joy of the former in Abraham's Bosom , and the Torments of the later in eternal Fire : so that , as the Torment of these is an absolute Privation of Joy , and Rest ; so the Joy , and Rest of the other is necessarily an absolute exemption from Torment . Besides , I do not see how long any can number among those , who rejoyce , and are in Bliss , the Spirits of such , as are supposed to suffer more , then could be suffered in this Life ; and much less , how the Believer , dead in the Lord , receives ( when he dies ) his Rest , and Joy , if he be then confined to Places of Punishment ; and upon that very accompt is not in his Rest . To salve then so strange a Conception , we must say , that to Be in rest signifies , not to be in rest , and to rejoyce may be taken in the same sense , as to be tormented . But whom will they perswade to this , unless those , who have suffered such a dislocation of Understanding , as hath made them uncapable of either discerning , or disallowing any distorsion of words ? Secondly , I earnestly intreat those , who are in Communion with the Church of Rome , to tell me conscientiously , whether they think it possible , that St. Augustine held their Purgatory for an Article of Faith , when he is so far from making a certain acknowledgment of any , that he leaves it to every one ( after his Example ) to put it to the Question , Whether there be any , or no. Will they say , he was so weakly instructed , that he was ignorant , that Tenent ( if so be it were such , as they would have it ) made , or ought to make part of the Catholique Doctrine , or that the Catholique Doctrine is duly professed , when those , who are called to teach it , openly declare they doubt thereof ? It must then needs follow , that Purgatory was not known to the Christians of that Age , and therefore much less to those , who had been Disciples of the Apostles . CHAP. XLIV . That the Proofs , produced by Cardinal Bellarmine for Purgatory , are Weak , and Defective . CArdinal Bellarmine , who hath undertaken to prove the contrary , cannot acquit himself , without being forced to shamefull shifts , and calling to his Assistance such Witnesses , as depose onely on the behalf of Prayer for the Dead ; as if that Prayer , which St. Epiphanius assures us to have been made , in his Time , for all the Saints , without exception , never either had , or could have had any other Ground , then the Purgatory held by the Church of Rome . He cites , to this purpose , Councels , almost all Latine , viz. the Third of Carthage , Assembled the first of September , 397. and the Fourth , held the sixth of November , 398. the Third of Orleans , celebrated the three and twentieth of June , 533. the First of Braga , convocated the first of May , 563. the Collection , compiled , at the same Time , by Martin , Bishop of Dumium , and afterwards Arch-Bishop of Braga ; the First Councel of Chaalons upon the Saone , Assembled in the year 650. and that , which the Greeks held in the Trullum of Constantinople , in the year 691. Nay , he makes accompt to put us off also with some Councels , Assembled by the Popes , for the maintaing of Abuses as well in Doctrine , as Discipline ; as that of Lateran , under Innocent the Third , in the year 1215. that of Florence , under Eugenius the Fourth , in the year 1439. and that of Trent ; under Pius the Fourth : as if the Authority of these last should have any other Effect , then to provoke the just disgust of the Protestants . Besides , to strengthen the Dose , he makes no small Stir with two Counterfeit Pieces , advanced by shameless Impostours , under the Names of the Sixth Councel of Rome , under Symmachus ; and of that of VVorms , held , I know not when , nor by whom . Nay , to give us an Essay of his own Abilities , in such a Case , after he had cited the sixty ninth Canon of the Collection made by Martin of Braga , instead of the sixty eighth , he falsely pretends , that he took it out of the Synods of the Greeks ; never considering , that in that Collection we have nine Canons of the First Councel of Toledo , and two out of the third and fourth of Carthage , with thirteen others , which are not to be found in any of the Councels now extant , either Greek , or Latine , and that the sixty eighth , which he places in the sixty ninth rank , is of that Number . Next he cites the Liturgies , which go under the Names of St. James , St. Basil , St. Chrysostome , St. Ambrose , &c. and furnish us ( as do also the Councels ) onely with Prayer for the dead , which not onely hath nothing common with the Purgatory held by the Church of Rome ; but presupposes what is directly contrary ; as assuring us , that those , for whom it is made , are not in Torment , but in Rest , and Peace . Thence he passes to the Greek Fathers , and , upon the first start , alleges unto us ( as taking it from St. Clemens Romanus , St. Denys the Areopagite , and St. Athanasius of Alexandria ) the Constitutions , forged under the Name of the said St. Clement , about two hundred years after his Martyrdom ; the Hierarchy , composed above four hundred years after the death of the said St. Denys ; and the Answers to the Questions of Antiochus , written by Athanasius of Antioch , who was later , then him of Alexandria , by four hundred years . Then he produces St. Gregory Nazianzene , St. Cyril of Hierusalem , St. Chrysostome , and Theophylact , Arch-Bishop of Bulgaria , who lived after the year 1000. and , following the steps of those , who had preceded him , tells us onely of Prayer for the dead . As for the Latines , he produces Tertullian , St. Cyprian , St. Ambrose , St. Hierome , St. Paulinus of Nola , St. Augustine , Gregory the Great , Isidore of Sevil , Victor , Bishop , not of Utica ( as many conceive ) but of Ucetia , and Bernard ; not one of whom Treats of any thing , but Prayer . Which I observe , not to deny , that St. Gregory , and those of the Latines , who lived after him , might take the Opinion of Purgatory , whereof St. Gregory may be called the Father , or God-Father , for a Motive of their Prayers for the dead ; but to advertise , that no such thing can be said of such , as were more antient , who founded their Prayers on other Motives ; to wit , those , which have been represented already ; whereof there is not any one compatible with Purgatory ; such as it is at this day imagined to be . CHAP. XLV . That the Testimonies , produced by Jodocus Coccius for the Opinion of Purgatory , are also defective . THere is somewhat , much of the same Nature , to be observed in that great Collection , which Jodocus Coccius , Canon of Juliers , ( rather out of a scrupulous , then judicious diligence ) makes of all manner of Pieces , good and bad . For he cites us ( among the Liturgies , named by Cardinal Bellarmine ) those , which are attributed to St. Peter , St. Mark , and St. Matthew , those of Milan , of the Mozarabes , Goths , and Armenians ; as also the Councels of Arles , Vaison , and Valentia , which speak onely of Praying , and Offering for the dead ; and for that very Reason say nothing , as to the Business of Purgatory , which is not necessarily deduced thence . Coming to the Greek Fathers , he produces , out of a notoriously-counterfeit Piece of St. Clemens Romanus , certain Words , extracted out of the Rule of St. Benedict , which was written four hundred and fifty years after the blessed Death of St. Clement , and , after all , amounting to nothing , in as much as they mention onely Prayer for the dead . He cites Hermas , an Apocryphal Authour , one , who expresly telling us , that he speaks of Persons , that are in a Condition of repenting , or remaining Impenitent , clearly shews , that he says nothing competible to the Souls , which the Church of Rome pretends to be so confined in her Purgatory ; that they cannot merit there , much less be converted to God. He takes for good the Testimony of Origene , who believed not any Pains eternal , and that of St. Gregory Nyssenus , who was lightly led away into that Errour . He summons in also Ephraim , Deacon of E●…a , Diadochus , Bishop or Photice , Maximus , and Oecumenius , who speak of no other Fire , then that of the last Conflagration ; Synesius , Bishop of Ptolemais in Cyrenaica , who Treats of the Pains inflicted by Devils , and consequently of those of the damned ; Procopius of Gaza , who proposing to us a Purgative Fire , which the Seraphim brings from Heaven to Earth , to sanctifie as well the Ministers of the Church , as the sinners , for whom they pray , clearly discovers , he never thought on the Romish Purgatory , which does not sanctifie any one , and which cannot be in Heaven , for this very Reason , that it is placed in Hell. Germanus , Patriarch of Constantinople , who speaks of the Efficacy of our Saviour's Passion to deliver out of Limbus those , whom Antiquity believed to have been there confined in expectation of his coming , as also of the Purgatory of those , who die daily , says nothing to his purpose . He makes great ostentation of a Fragment unjustly attributed to Theodoret , which is not to be found any where in his Works ; of Gennadius Scholarius , drawn into the Church of Rome's Party by the Caresses , and kindnesses of Pope Eugenius the Fourth ; and of Zagazabo , an Abyssine Bishop , whom the Portuguez , deceitfull Interpreters of his Sentiments , made to say what they pleased , directly contrary to the common Belief of his Countrey-men . He further brings in the Depositions of that Impostour , who had in the year 1595. taken upon him the Name of Gabriel Patriarch of the Cofti , and who hath been since acknowledged by the Doctours of the Church of Rome to be what he was ; as also those of Hypatius , Arch-Bishop of the Black-Russians , who ( to comply with the King of Poland , Father of the last-deceased ) had submitted to the Church of Rome , and in consequence thereof had made such a profession of Faith , as she desired he should . In a word , he shuffles together all he met with , of one , I know not what , Eusebius of Alexandria , unknown to Antiquity , of Eusebius of Caesarea , of the Arabian Canons , of Timothy of Alexandria , of St. Epiphanius , of Palladius , of John sirnamed Cassian , of Justine , Justinian , and Leo the Wise , Emperours , of John sirnamed Climacus , of Gregory the Priest , of Leontius , of Sophronius , of Damascene , of Anastasius , of Simeon Metaphrastes , of Constantine sirnamed Manasses , of Nicetas , of Nicholas Cabasilas , of Athanasius of Constantinople , of Nicephorus Gregoras , of the Greeks deputed to the Councel of Basil , of those , who reside at Venice , and of Jeremy , Patriarch of Constantinople ; not omitting any of the Authours alleged by Cardinal Bellarmine , and never minding , whether from any one of the Testimonies , he draws from this long Catalogue of Witnesses , any thing more can be gathered , then Prayer for the dead . Then turning to the Latine Fathers , and bringing in all those , whom Cardinal Bellarmine had cited , he produces , over and above , Arnobius , who simply says , that the Church prays for all , both living , and dead ; and Zeno of Verona , blaming the VVidows , who , by their lamentations , interrupt the prayers , whereby the Souls of their deceased Husbands are recommended to God ; and shews even in that , that he thought they no way deserved those lamentations , which yet were but the just , and necessary Effects of the compassion of the living , if they presupposed , with any certainty , of their departed Friends , that they burn in an Infernal Fire . Besides all this , he shuffles in the Depositions of Lactantius , of Hilarius the Deacon , of Eucherius of Lyons , of Caesarius of Arles , and of Boethius , who speaks of the Conflagration of the World at the Last day ; of Prudentius , who speaks of the Hell of the damned ; of Philip the Priest , who Treats Of the Absolution , and Remission of Sins , which shall be solemnly given to every Believer at the Last day ; of St. Hilary of Poictiers , who discourses Of the Tribulations of this Life ; of Bacchiarius , who , to confute those , who made any difficulty to allow the peace of the Church to their Brethren , that were fallen , alledges the care which Saul's Concuhine , had taken of the bodies of his children , hanged upon occasion of the Gibeonites ; and that of Judas Maccabaeus for those of his Army , who , after their Death , had been found seized of the prey , taken in the Temple of Jamnia ; of Primasius , and Faustus , Religious Men of the Monastery of St. Maurus , who are pleased to approve Prayers and Offerings for the dead : and , to give us good measure , when we are to be cheated , he cites us a Writing lately Fathered on Pope Sixtus the Third ; an Homily of the Lord's Supper , stuffed with passages out of St. Hilary , St. Hierome , St. Augustine , St. Prosper , Isidore of Sevil , Bede , and Alcuin , and consequently unjustly attributed to Saint Eloy , deceased the first of December , 663. before the birth of Bede , who was more antient by Fifty years , then Alcuin ; the Commentary , which Sedulius , not ( as he thinks ) the antient , who writ the Opus Paschale , but another , of the same Nation , dressed up since the year 700. out of the Writings , and abundance of other Authours of later date , whom I forbear to bring into the Accompt , out of a consideration , that , in regard they lived since St. Gregory , and have had a great Veneration for the Writings , and Authority of that Renowned Prelate , it may be they might have some Thoughts of the Purgatory , whereof he was the first Founder , when they writ what is alledged out of them , though they contain not any formal mention thereof . So that , to make good the Protestant Cause against the Church of Rome , it is sufficient , if I maintain , First , That she hath nothing expresly affirmed on the behalf of her Purgatory among the Latines , before Gregory the First . Secondly , That that onely reflection may give the more simple , light enough to comprehend , that that Point of Doctrine , being so new , that it was not known for the space of six Ages together even among the Doctours of the Western Church , who have not , neither any one of them in particular , nor all together , anything determinate , to induce the reception of it , and justifie that they had received it , can by no means be an Article of Faith. Thirdly , That such , as alledge unto us the Greeks , who never believed , nor can to this day believe , what is proposed to them , concerning it , by the Church of Rome , deal very unhandsomly , and are more worthy reproach , then refutation , which their Supposition doth not deserve : And lastly , That Coccius , who hath made no difficulty to bring in , as Witnesses , the Greeks sojourning at Venice , and Jeremy , Patriarch of Constantinople ; who , in those very Places , which he cites , deny what he pretends to prove , did not any way consider , what he ought , either his own Cause , or the sincerity of a good Conscience , which in the Business of Religion cannot advance any thing either false , or superfluous , much less ought , that is repugnant to what it hath undertaken to prove . CHAP. XLVI . Of the Reasons , which might have moved the Antients to Interr their departed Friends in the Churches , consecrated to the Memory of the Saints . ALl this thus presupposed , as it may well be , in as much as the necessary result from it is , that that ▪ Part of Antiquity , which prayed for the dead , had not any thought of either the Purgatory , where the Church of Rome teaches , that they burn , or their deliverance out of that grievous Pain ; but intended onely to desire of God , that he would be pleased to pardon their Sins at the day of his Son 's Last coming , deliver them from the general Conflagration of the World , and give their Bodies a glorious Resurrection ; it remains to discover , what may have been their intention , who have ordered their Friends to be Buried near the Martyrs , or , at least , in the places , and Edifices dedicated , since the peace of the Church , to their Memory . To proceed in a more certain order , and take things at their proper Sources , I observe , First , That the Christians ( no more , then the Jews ) had not , at the beginning , any common Cemiteries , or Church-yards , but that every one made choice of such place for his Sepulchre , as he thought fit , and , that it was thus , the most antient Monuments yet remaining among us give sufficient Testimony . Secondly , That according to the Politicks of the Jews , and Romans , Sepulchres were not within Cities , a but onely near , and about them . Thirdly , That as among the Jews , and Heathens , there were certain particular Places of Sepulture for those of the same Family ; so the resentments of Christian Fraternity , whereby all the Saints make up b the Family of God , and are c Members one of another , prevailed so far upon the Spirits of the Faithfull , that they begat in them ( as far as the Extremities of those Times permitted ) a desire , that their Bodies might be deposited near those of their Brethren , who had before d fought the good Fight of Faith , and e held fast the confidence , and the rejoycing of the hope firm unto the end . Fourthly , That the Church , during the rigour of the Persecutions , having been forced to Assemble to serve God before day , and to seek the safety of her Children in the silence of the Night , and the Solitudes of Cemiteries , Places not onely of no great shew , but such as were ( if the Scituation permitted it ) for the most part , under Ground , as the Catatumbs about Rome , and could not ( upon that accompt ) give any Jealousie to the Pagans , the Faithfull , who were there daily animated to Constancy by the Instruction of their Pastours , and the sight of the Tombs , which they considered as so many Trophies of their Brethren ; seeing the Mystical Table purposely placed towards that part , where their bodies rested , as it were , to make unto them a literal Application of the Words of St. John , who affirms , that f he saw under the Altar the Souls of them , that were slain for the Word of God , and for the Testimony , which they held , derived from all these Considerations that noble desire of remaining conjoyned with the Saints of God in Life , and Death , and , when the time should come , depose their own Bodies , as it were , into the Bosom of those Friends ; whose Examples they had followed , in all the course of their Lives . Fifthy , That after the Conquest of Paganism , under the Reign of Constantine the Great , Constantius , his Son , who , at the time he was most violent against the Orthodox , bethought him of making the first Transportations of Saints bodies , in as much , as upon the first of June , 356. he transferred to Constantinople the body of St. Timothy , which he had taken out of Ephesus , and the third of March following caused to be brought . from Patras , the bodies of St. Andrew , and St. Luke ; Constantius , I say , raised in all those , that came after him , such a desire to attempt the like Translations , that there can hardly be named any one of the antient Martyrs , and Confessours , whose body hath not been digged out of the Earth , and torn in Pieces , to be distributed into many several places . In imitation of Princes , private Persons began to exercise that Piece of Will-worship : those , who wanted Authority to countenance their Actions , taking the liberty to make use of Violence , and commit Robberies ( not to speak of the Adulterations , and Impostures , which , in less , then thirty years were come to that Excess , that on the six and twentieth of February , 386. it was thought necessary to repress it by an Express Law , to this Effect , g Humanum corpus nemo ad alterum locum transferat ; nemo Martyrem distrahat ; nemo mercetur , &c. Let no man translate any man's body from one place to another ; let no man sell ; no man set to a Price any Martyr . But , since that time , the Disease growing too violent for the Remedy , what had been accompted an h Execrable attempt became an Act of Religion , and there wanted not an Emulation among those , that practised it , who should be most criminal ; and whereas , at the beginning , People thought it enough to consider the Monuments of Martyrs , and Confessours , onely as the glorious marks of their Christian Profession , with such a respect , as admitted not the violation of their bodies , they came in time to exercise that rudeness upon them , as is done on a Prey , exposed to the covetousness of the first , that lays hands on it ; every one endeavoured to keep his share , their very bones were cut to Pieces , and , instead of honouring their Memory , and celebrating their Virtues by a pious imitation thereof , they turned their Veneration towards the Repositories , into which they were disposed . If , on the one side , Antiquity , reduced to those Extremities , as to keep its Assemblies in Cemeteries , thought it a glory to place the Eucharistical Table under their Tombs , to teach every one of her children , that they belonged , both living , and dead , to that Great Saviour , who hath commanded us to shew forth his death till his coming again : Posterity , on the other , which had the opportunity to build as many Temples , as they pleased , and where they pleased , hath suffered their Liberty to degenerate into Superstition ; imagining , that no Altar was to be erected , but it must be made a Repository of Reliques , and the disorder ( as it were by an universal Deluge ) spread it self so suddenly over all , that the General Councel of all Africa , Assembled at Carthage on the thirteenth of September , 401. was forced to make Provision against it by this remarkable Decree : Placuit , ut Altaria , quae passim , &c. It hath been thought fit , that the Altars , which are erected up and down the Fields , and High-ways , as Memorials of the Martyrs , wherein there are not any Body , or Reliques of the Martyrs interred , be ( if possible ) demolished by the Bishops , under whose Jurisdictions those Places are . But if , by reason of popular Tumults , it be not in their power to do so , yet let the People be admonished , not to frequent such Places ; so as that those , who understand things aright , be not out of any Superstition obliged thereto : that , by no means , there be not any Memory of the Martyrs accepted with appearance of approbation ; but onely there , where , by an unquestioned Origine , it is found there are some Body , or Reliques , or the beginning of some Habitation , or Possession , or Passion ; and that the Altars , which are any where erected upon the Dreams , and vain , as it were , Revelations of any men whatsoever , be wholly disallowed . Christian Religion had not been Authorised yet an hundred years by the Laws of the Emperours ; but Dreams , and Resveries , falsly called Revelations , had taken such Root therein , that the Fields , and High-ways were the shamefull Witnesses of it , and the Bishops , justly filled with indignation to see their People in the Fetters of Superstition , and not daring to promise themselves the success to overcome it , opposed it but faintly , with an If possible , as well imagining , that the Spirits of men , once Infatuated with its Prejudications , become easily Furious , and maintain , by Tumult , and Violence , what cannot be coloured with any Reason , nor give satisfaction to understanding Persons . They therefore thought it much to have admonished the Faithfull of the Imposture , and protested against it , referring the event to the Providence of God , who by a just Judgment hath delivered the Perverse to be Infatuated by their own Councels . In Effect , the Evil was incomparably much stronger then the Remedies , and it is not to be thought strange , if , even to this day , in all those Places , where the antient Custom hath kept its Credit , men pray , by the Merits of the Saint , whose Reliques are under the Altar , and desire , ever to be assisted by the Merits of those , whose Reliques they there with a pious love Emb race . Sixthly , That the Children of those first Christians , who ( during the Tempests of Persecution ) had had their Nocturnal-Assemblies in the Cemeteries , where the Exigency of the Season forced them to make use of Lights , when the Peace of the Church , then beginning to Triumph over the Fury of Paganism , put them into a Condition to build Temples , and to transferr into them the Bodies of Martyrs , were desirous , not as their Predecessours , to have their bodies deposited in the Cemeteries , common as well to Martyrs , as the rest of the Faithfull , in Testimony of the Profession they had continued , even to the last Gasp ; but that they might be placed near those of the Martyrs , as if ( contrary to the Custom of the Primitive Church , which meddled not in the least with the bodies of the Saints once Interred ( after they had committed a new kinde of Violence on their Reliques , the glory of accompanying them in their last Repository , and taking place near them , should have so possessed any one , as to beget in his minde , out of a carnal Affectation , sinister Designs , and Jealousie , or , as if those , who were Interred in the Fabricks , particularly Consecrated to their Memory , had had a nearer communion with them , then other Christians , who had had their Burial in the common Cemeteries whence their bodies had been taken up . This ridiculously-ambitious kinde of Superstition , becoming , immediately upon its first Eruption , importunate , the Emperours , who thought it Scandalous , and likely to beget Trouble , and Disturbance , had conceived it might have been banished the Church by their Law of the nine and twentieth of July , 381. expressing as much in Terminis . Nè alicujus fallax , & arguta solertia , ab hujus se praecepti intentione subducat , atque Apostolorum , vel Martyrum sedem humandis corporibus aestimat esse concessam , ab his quoque it à , ut à reliquo civitatis , noverint , sè atque intelligant esse submotos , &c. To the end that the deceitfulness , and unfeigned subtilty of any one may not decline the intention of his command , and as imagining that the aboad of the Apostles , or Martyrs , is allowed for the Interment of bodies ; let them know , and understand , that they are debarred thence in like manner , as from the rest of the City . Hence it appears , that the meaning of those Christian Princes was , that no Body should be Interred , either in Constantinople , or in the Churches of the Apostles , and Martyrs . But their Regulation , though rational in it self , proving ineffectual , through the joynt Designs of the Prelates , and the People , who made it their Business , to the utmost to oppose it , rather heightned , then abated their Passion : so that , as since that time , under pretence of Religion , People lighted a great number of Wax-Candles , even while the Sun shined , and maintained they had reason so to do , in as much as they lighted them , not ( as sometime under Persecution ) to chase away darkness , but to express signs of Joy ; every one , as much as in his power lay , concerning himself , in that magnificence , and , according to his Ability , contributing thereto : so every one took an Humour to slight the common Cemeteries , and to dispute who should have the nearest places to the Martyrs in their own Churches , purchasing ( according to the present Expression , even at this day ) the entrance of the Holy Land with Sums of Money . But , though the common Rate of People was easily drawn into this Design , and promoted it with extraordinary earnestness , yet the more modest declined it , and , demeaning themselves according to the Example , and Practice of their Ancestours , contained themselves , through a commendable reservedness , within the Terms of the Pristine simplicity . Among these is Pope Damasus , of whom we have certain Verses , concluding an Inscription , which he had put on the Frontispiece of Saint Laurence's Church called , upon this occasion , In Damaso , to distinguish it from another Church , dedicated to the Memory of the same Saint , and and called , In Lucina , because of Lucina , a Roman Lady , who had first taken upon her the Care of gathering together , and burying the remainders of the Body of that Glorious Martyr ; He says thus , i Hic volui ( fateor ) Damasus , mea condere Membra , Sed cineres timui Sanctos vexare Piorum . — I must confess , I here would fai● my Body lay in Dust , Were 't not t' offend the Ashes of the Just . And these Figurative Words deserve to be so much the more particularly considered , in as much as any one may judg , that so great a Person could not be Ignorant , that the Reliques of Saint Laurence could be no less destitute of Sentiment then of Life ; but Poëtically borrowing the Metaphorical Expressions , as well of the Heathen , who were wont to make the same Wish for their deceased Friends , May the earth ly light upon thee , May thy Bones gently rest ; as of the Prophets , as Esay , who introduces k Hell moved from beneath , because of the King of Babylon , to meet him at his coming , and to stir up the Dead for him , and to raise up from their Thrones all the Kings of Nations , to insult at his Misery , he considered his Reliques , as if they had been animated with the same Spirit , as had made use of them to the glory of God , during the course of his life , and intended onely to signifie thus much ; that , if they had been capable of Resentment , they might have suffered , through the nearness of his Body to them , the shame , and dissatisfaction , which happen to generous Persons , who , being unequally matched , desire , and endeavour to free themselves out of the slavery of an importunate and dishonourable Society . CHAP. XLVII . The Sentiments of Saint Ambrose , and Paulinus , concerning the Burial of the Faithfull in Churches , Examined . BUt all the rest of the Prelates were not so scrupulous [ as Pope Damasius ] on the contrary , Saint Ambrose , carried away the rest by Custom , as by the violence of an impetuous Torrent , had not onely caused his Brother Satyrus , deceased the seventeenth of September , 383. to be buried near St. Victor , Martyr , but made his Tomb famous with this Epitaph , Uranio Satyro , Supremum frater honorem , Martyris ad laevam detulit Ambrosius ; Haec meriti merces , ut sacri sanguinis humor Finitimus penetràns adluat exuvias . Here , on the Martyr's left , Ambrose bestows Here , on the Martyr's left , Ambrose bestows Last Honours on his Brother Satyrus ; That 's sacred Blood ( merit's reward it is ) May piercing drench the neighbouring Carkases . In like manner , commendation is given to his Sister Marcellina , deceased the seventeenth of July , about the year 398. or 99. for that she had chosen the place of her Burial near her Brethren in sacred Ground ; for her Epitaph runs thus ; Marcellina , tuos cùm vita resolveret artus , Sprevisti Patriis corpus sociare Sepulchris . Cùm pia fraterni superas consortia somni , Sanctorúmque cupis charâ requiescere terrâ , &c. Nor would'st thou be , when death thy Limbs disjoyn'd , To thy forefather's Sepulchres confin'd , Out of a hope t' injoy thy Brother's rest , And to remain'ith Region of the Blest . Saint Paulinus , then indeed onely a Priest , but afterwards Bishop of Nola , shewing , that he had conceived an Imagination suitable to that of St. Ambrose , writ concerning Celsus , a young man , deceased at Complutum , or Alcada de Henarez , in Spain , about the year 393. — Complutensi mandavimus urbe propinquis Conjunctum tumuli foedere Martyribus , Ut de vicino Sanctorum sanguine ducat , Quo nostras illo purget in igne animas , &c. — In Complutum he 's dispos'd Among the Martyrs , in a Tomb inclos'd , That from th' adjacent blood o' th' Saints he may Derive what can our Souls purge in that day . viz. that of the Conflagration of the Universe . Of these Epitaphs the result is , that , as the Prophet a Elizeus was heretofore so assisted by the Almighty power of the God of Glory , that a dead Carkase , cast by those that carried it into his Grave , without any other Design , then that to rid themselves of a trouble , which might have retarded their Flight , recovered Life , as soon as it had touched his bones ; so , according to the Opinion , as well of St. Ambrose , as Paulinus , the Bodies of Martyrs were endued with a certain Virtue , such as Sanctified , and Purged the Things , that were placed near them . We cannot at this day affirm , whether St. Ambrose did , or did not change his Opinion ; but we are obliged to observe by the way what there is in it , that is inconvenient , nay indeed unmaintainable , since that it presupposed , that from the body of St. Victor , beheaded at Milan , the eighth of May , 303. under Maximian , and from that time , shut up in a Tomb , the Blood should , eighty years after , issue out in such quantity , as to penetrate the Ground all about , and moisten the body of Satyrus , though enclosed also in his Grave , and communicate its Virtue to him . But , if beheaded Bodies must necessarily be Bloodless , and , if that Blood be naturally fixed into a consistency , as soon as it is issued out of the Veins , what possibility was there in the Supposition , which St. Ambrose made of that , which Saint Victor had spilt eighty years before , representing it onely liquid , but streaming in such quantity , as might penetrate the adjacent Ground ? And , if it be pretended , he grounded it on the Conception of some Miracle , whence did he derive it , unless from his own voluntary Devotion , or Will-worship , which inclined him to believe , as actually existent , what he thought possible to the power of God ? Besides this inconvenience , whereto the Opinion of St. Paulinus , writing the Epitaph of Celsus , lies open , and that the more expresly , the more likely it is , he conceived , or pretended to conceive , that , from the Bodies of Justus , and Pastor , who had their Throats cut , and consequently lost all their Blood , at Complutum , on the sixth of August , 303. that is to say , ninety years at least , before the Death of Celsus , the Body of that young man should derive Blood , that purges souls ; as if , of any other blood , then that of the b Lamb of God , c who of God hath been made unto us Sanctification , and Redemption , and hath d himself purged our Sins , it could be truly , and in good sence , said , that it taketh away the Sin of the World , and e cleanseth us from Sin ; those Imaginations , which , taken rigorously , would be found Diametrically opposite to the Doctrine of Faith , do stand so much in need of a candid Reader , who must do his Judgment some violence , to draw them into a good sense , that without the Byas , which a forced Interpretation may give them , it were impossible to deducc thence , I will not say , any thing good , but any thing excusable . About nine years after , the same Paulinus , writing the Epitaph of Clarus , Disciple of St. Martin , and a Priest of Tours , deceased the eighth of November , 401. in as much as his Body was to be Interred at the foot of the Altar , takes a new Fancy , and says . Sancta sub aeternis Altaribus ossa quiescunt , Ut , dum nostra Pio referuntur munera Christo , Divinae è sacris animae jungantur odores , &c. His sacred Bones now undisturbed lie , Under Eternal Altars , that , when we To Christ our Presents offer , his Soul may Be joyn'd to th'odours Sacred things convey . He pretended ( as you see ) that the placing of the Body of the Faithfull Person departed , near the Altar , would be of such advantage to the Soul , that some increase of Grace might accrue to her thereby : and all this , with much sincerity , and good meaning , which is wont to open a spacious Gap to those , that consult it . But upon what grounded ? What place of Holy Scripture can be produced to Authorise the Advice thereof ? Accordingly , the same Paulinus , to let us know that he found not himself any way satisfied with either of those two Presuppositions , with much confidence , and asseveration , acknowledged , that he was yet to be advised therein in the year 419. wherein two fresh Accidents , to wit , the Interrment of Flora's Son , and that of Cynegius , a young man , who had , at his Death , required , that his Body might be Buried in the Church of Saint Felix of Nola , had reduced him to confess his Perplexity . For , though he had commended the Affection as well of the deceased , as of their Mothers , yet , as it were , acknowledging he knew not why , and that he was not very well assured of what he did ; he desires to be informed by St. Augustine , asking him ; Utrùm profit cuiquam post mortem , quòd corpus ejus apud Sancti alicujus memoriam sepeliatur , &c. Whether it be beneficial to any one after Death , that his Body be buried in the Memorial of some Saint ? which signifies no less , in Effect , then to be reduced to the same Predicament , as St. Cyril of Hierusalem , Denys the pretended Areopagite , and Athanasius of Antioch , who before , and after Paulinus , made this Question , Of what benefit to the Dead were the Prayers made by the surviving for them ? CHAP. XLVIII . The Sentiment of St. Augustine , concerning the Burial of the Faithfull in Churches enquired into . SAint Augustine , in his Treatise , De cura pro mortuis , to give greater satisfaction to his a Brother , lays down , that the Care , which is taken of the dead Body , the manner of Sepulture , and the Funeral Solemnities , are rather Alleviations of the grief of the Living , then of b any assistance , or benefit to the Dead . Secondly , That the c care taken of the Funeral , and the choice of the place for Burial , are Effects of the Piety of the surviving towards the Dead . Thirdly , That the d advantage , which may be drawn from the Interrment of the deceased Person in the Church of some Saint , can be no other , then that of recommending him more commodiously , and affectionately to the Saint , as to a kinde of Patron ; that that Office might be done to the deceased Party , though his Body were not present in the same place , and that the Sepulture of it in the same place , is to no other end , then to excite a desire , and affection to pray for him . Fourthly , That e what is said of the Visions of Souls is to be understood in the same manner , as we do the Dreams we have of those , who are yet alive , and think not in the least of what the Imagination of the such as are asleep attribute to them , f as when Evodius , afterwards Bishop of Uzalis , dreamed , that St. Augustine shewed him the sence of a Passage in Cicero's Rhetorick ; and when g Curmas Curialis dreamed of the death of Curmas the Lock-Smith , and imagined , that he saw St. Augustine , and the Priests of his City , exhorting him to receive Baptism . Fifthly , That the h Souls of the Departed neither know , nor concern themselves about what is done here ; that if they did , St. Monica , his Mother , would often discourse with him , and God himself would not have said of his children , whom he calleth hence , before he exercises his Judgments on those which remain , that he calls them , Lest they might see Evil. Sixthly , That the i Souls Departed may know somewhat that concerns the Living , either from the report of such as Die , or from that of Angels , or by Revelation from God. Seventhly , That the perswasion , which we have of the assistance given by the Martyrs to those , who implore it , may be taken in the same sence , as that , which the Living have of assisting the Dead by their Prayers , though they know not any thing in particular of their Condition , and onely desire of God for them , and on their behalf , Grace , and Rest : Or that of the assistances , which the Living think they receive from them , there may be made the same Judgment , as of the Opinion , which the People of Nola had of the Apparition of St. Felix , during the time they were besieged by the Barbarians , or k of the Promise , which John the Monk made , to shew himself the Night following to a certain Woman , who thought she really saw him , though he stirred not from the place , where he was . Eightly , That we must not be overy-ready , upon the clamours of Evil Spirits , complaining , that they are tormented by the Martyrs , to infer , that the Martyrs have in Effect tormented them , since that in the Church of the Saints , Gervasius , and Protasius , they said as much of St. Ambrose then living , who yet never attributed to himself any thing of what they imputed to him . Ninthly , That in fine , l what may be thought of the Sepulture bestowed on the Departed , is , that it is an Office of Humanity towards them , and not any assistance , and that Prayers , and Oblations may be beneficial to them , if by the Life they led before , they were in a capacity of receiving the benefit thereof . From this Abridgment of the afore-said Treatise of St. Augustine it is manifest , that that Great Man , who had been Disciple to St. Ambrose , and continued even to his Death , an intimate Friend to St. Paulinus , held nothing of the Hypotheses , which those two famous Prelates had advanced , with a kinde of Emulation , and which the later had afterwards tacitely disacknowledged , as such , as whereof he himself was not satisfied . But , though his Conceptions are much more Rational , and less Subject to Contradiction , yet does it not hinder , but they have this palpable Default , that he lays down as a thing confessed , what he might justly have disputed , and what would be at this day actually denied him by the Protestants ; to wit , That he was assured , that there accrues a benefit to the Dead from the Prayers , and Offerings , made for them by the Living ; and that the Living , have a sufficient ground to dedicate to the Dead those two Offices , and to suppose ( upon Authority of the Custom , which hath introduced the Exercise thereof into the Church ) that they effectually relieve them . Julian , Arch-Bishop of Toledo , who , in the Preface of his Prognostick to Idalius , Bishop of Barcelona , ingenuously m confesses , that neither of them thought himself able to resolve the Difficulties arising from the consideration of the State of the Dead , chose rather to follow the Track of St. Augustine , then of his Master St. Ambrose , and that not without reason . CHAP. XLIX . The Sentiment of Maximus Tyrius , concerning the Interment of the Faithfull Departed , in Churches , Considered . BUt , notwithstanding the Authority of that great Luminary of Africk , which was not received every where , Maximus , who held the See of 〈◊〉 , in the year 465. and on the eighteenth of November , the same 〈◊〉 , was present at the Councel of Rome , under Pope Hilarus , discovers 〈◊〉 Presupposition beyond that of St. Ambrose , and Paulinus , writing ; Ideo à Majoribus provisum est , ut Sanctorum corporibus nostra corpora sociemus ; ut , dum illos Tartarus metuit , nos poena non tangat , dum illos Christus illuminat , nobis tenebrarum caligo diffugiat : cùm sanctis ergo Martyribus quiescentes evadimus Inferni tenebras , eorum propriis meritis , attamen consocii sanctitate , &c. For this Reason have our Ancestours made provision , that we should joyn our Bodies to those of the Saints ; to the end , that while Hell stands in fear of them , no Pain might come near us ; that while Christ illuminates them , the obscurity of darkness may flie away from us : resting therefore with the Holy Martyrs , we escape the darkness of Hell , through their Merits indeed , yet as their companions in Sanctity . From which words it is manifest ; First , That maintaining , as Tertullian did , the first Hypothesis of the pretended Sibylline Writing , he conceived , that all the Souls of the Faithfull , those onely of Martyrs excepted , descended into Hell , where , by the Merit of the Saints , with whom their Bodies were Interred , they remain without any Torment till the day of Resurrection . Secondly , That ( according to the Sentiment of St. Ambrose , and Paulinus ) he thought , that , from the Bodies of Saints , there issues a certain Virtue , which preserves , and exempts from Torment the Faithfull Interred near them . Which Prejudications we are so much the more strictly obliged to oppose , in as much as even those , who have followed them ( as Paulinus ) were ashamed thereof , confessing , that , in effect , they were never satisfied thereof . Besides , the Church of Rome her self , Teaching at this day , that a our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ , by his Passion upon the Cross hath merited justification for us , and , on our behalf , satisfied God the Father , who , for his sake , forgives , with the Guilt , the eternal Pains of Hell , to lay down , after Maximus , that , by the Merit of the Saints , we escape the darkness of ●ell , which stands in fear of them , were to lay down the Contradictory Affirmative of the Negative , which God himself writ with the Hand of St. Peter , saying , b There is no salvation in any other ; for there is no other Name under Heaven given among men , whereby we must be saved , and on the contrary , to maintain , There is salvation in some other ; f●● there are other names under Heaven , whereby we must be saved , to wit , those of the Martyrs . CHAP. L. A Reflection on certain Followers of the Sentiment of the foresaid Maximus . I Am willing to Believe , that Maximus was so desirous to comply with the Custom of his Predecessours , that he took not the Leisure to consider what might be the consequence thereof . Others have Imitated him in that Particular , relying on the Example of their Ancestours , without examining the just weight of its Authority , as Theodimus , a Spanish Sub-Deacon , upon whose Tomb are to be read these Words , addressed to St. Andrew , Tuis adjutus auxiliis , disruptis vinculis Inferni , hinc resurgere caro misera possit , & in die examinationis , calcatis facinorosis peccatis , gaudia divina percipiat , te interprecante , Martyr Andrea , &c. O Martyr Andrew , assisted by thy help , having broken in pieces the Chains of Hell , may his wretched body be raised hence , and 〈◊〉 the day of Examination , his deadly sins being trod under foot , may he take possession of divine glory , through the intermediation of thy Prayers . And Kindasvind , King of the West-Goths , in the Epitaph of his Wife Reciverga . — Ego te ( conjux ) quia vincere fata nequivi , Funere perfunctam Sanctis commendo tuendam ; Ut cùm flamma vorax veniet comburere terras , Coetibus ipsorum merito sociata , resurgas , &c. Since death on my desires would not thee spare , Of thee departed may the Saints take care ; That thou with them mayst rise again that day , When of the fire the earth shall be the prey . And Paul the Deacon , in the Epitaph of Arichis , Duke of Beneventum , Profit huic sacro membra dedisse lari , &c. May 't be to 's good his body to have laid Within this sacred place . And Dungalus , who in the year 826. objected to Claudius , Bishop of Turin , the before-mentioned Epitaph of Satyrus , acquiescing in the Sentiment , which St. Ambrose seems to have been of , concerning the sanctification of his Brother's body , by its nearness to that of the Martyr Victor , and the affluence of his blood , and clearly justifying , that that Hypothesis ( though inconvenient , and unmaintainable in it self , and notwithstanding that it had been disavowed 36. years after by Paulinus , and refuted by St. Augustine ) had not yet lost its credit 540. years after ; the name and memory of St. Ambrose acquiring it such Sectatours , as took it from his good meaning without any examination , and by a kind of implicit submission , which ought not at this day be any hinderance , but that the Lovers of Truth should open their eyes to her light , to follow her with their hearts , and confess with their mouths , that it sometimes happens even to the greatest men , to speak with less caution , then was consistent with their reputation , whether they were transported by heat of dispute , or that their spirits were charmed by their partiality to the matter they treated , as it should seem St. Ambrose was prepossessed in this particular , and St. Gregory Nazianzene in his first Invective against Julian , when he says , That the Souls of Martyrs , and their bodies considered severally , and every drop of their blood , and the least Signs of their passion chace away evil spirits , and heal diseased persons ; and St. Basil , cited by Pope Adrian in his Treatise for Images , when upon the 115. Psalm he maintains , that whoever touches the bones of a Martyr derives some participation of sanctity , by the grace residing in the body of the said Martyr ; and St. Chrysostome , when in the 26th Homily on the second Epistle to the Corinthians , he says , that the bones of Saints allay , and torment evil Spirits , and unbind those , that are bound in those unhappy fetters ; and St. Hierome , when he maintains to Vigilantius , that , if the Lamb be every where , they therefore ( the Saints ) who are with the Lamb , are to be believed to be also every where ; and St. Gregory of Rome , chap. 21st . of the third Book of his Dialogues , that the dead bones of the Saints live in the many miracles wrought by them ; and chap. 14th . of the twelfth of his Morals upon Job , That it is not to be believed , that those , who , within them , see the clearness of Almighty God , should be ignorant of any thing without them ; and chap. 33d. of the fourth of his Dialogues , that there is nothing , which they know not , who know him , that knows all things . For there is not any one of these kinds of speaking but is chargeable with inconvenience and falsity , if understood according to its literal sense , and without acknowledging what there may be in them of abuse and hyperbole . For , 1. The vertue of Sanctifying and healing Diseases , without any application of Remedies operating naturally , as also that of driving away , and tormenting evil Spirits , does not properly , and of it self , belong to any but to God alone , and is not a quality , that any nature , in it self corporeal , can be affected with . 2. It is absolutely impossible , the Spirit of any Saint can be every where , as St. Hierome seems to affirm , whose discourse therefore is to be explicated with the help of the same moderation , as is used by him , when he speaks of evil spirits , who wandering all over the World , and that with an extraordinary swiftness , are present every where , to insinuate , that some as well as others are every where , not in the same moment , but in passing successively from one place to another , and in different moments : which yet ( according to the judgment of St. Augustine in his Book , De cur â pro mortuis , chap. 16th . ) cannot be absolutely affirmed ; the Miracles attributed to the Saints ( it being granted they are true ) being haply done either by Angels , or by the immediate operation of God's power , so as that there is no necessity to suppose , that the Spirits , which God hath taken to himself , actually leaving their heavenly mansions , should walk up and down on earth . 3. What St. Gregory of Rome said , that the bones of Martyrs live , taken litterally , would imply a palpable contradiction , which we should endeavour to take away , saying , that ( according to the sense of that great Pope ) the virtue , which he thought produced its effects in the presence of the Saints bones , and when they are touched by men , though it be not in them , but in God alone , is to them , instead of a kind of life . 4. What he says , that those , who know God , who knows all things , do also know all things , and that having his light within them , they are not ignorant of any thing without , does so much the more stand in need of moderation , that , without it , it is absolutely false , in the judgment even of the a Doctours of the Church of Rome , who make it their business , to refute their conceipt , who think the Essence of God a Mirrour , wherein all things are seen . It must therefore be , that all expressions of this nature are to be born with , upon the accompt of their intention , who have used them , rather then rigorously examined , or taken as the natural signification of the Terms , whereof they consist , might seem to require , and that we should be content to say of any such what St. b Augustine conceived ought to be said of the expression of St. Ambrose , affirming that Zacharias , and Elizabeth , either had been , or might have been without sin ; either that was said according to some probable manner , but such as had not passed examination , or if the Authour meant it so , he hath retracted his Sentiment by bringing it to a more rigorous tryal . But however , whether we are , or are not inclined to this candor , we shall be still obliged to confess , how hard it is to warrant those imaginations and discourses , which , being destitute of the authority of God speaking in his word , have no other ground , then the probabilities , which by the beauty of their outward appearance have dazled the greatest Wits , of which number , not any one but hath made it appear , how slightly he was informed of the state of the Faithfull departed in the Lord , since they have all of them expressed themselves with so much inconvenience , both in their ratiocinations , and words , that to reconcile them to a sound sense , they must be half-●estroyed . CHAP. LI. Of the Lessons of Scripture contained in the Missal , and Breviary , in what regards the Office of the Dead . IF ever Antiquity had been either imbued with the belief of Purgatory , which the Church of Rome accompts at this day among the Articles of her Faith , or had found any track of it in the holy Scriptures , there would have been some remark to insinuate as much , First , In the Publick Service , especially in the Office of the second day of November , devoted 650. years after to the commemoration of the d●…rted . Secondly , In the Mass of the Dead ; Thirdly , In the Office of the Dead , which is said by all , that are in communion with the Church of Rome , on the first day , not being a Festival , of every month , the time of Easter onely excepted , and on every Munday , not appointed otherwise , of the Advent , and Lent , except Munday in the Passion-week . Let us then cast our eye on all the Lessons extracted out of the holy Scriptures , and , in the fear of his Name , who is the Authour of them , consider , whether there be any thing therein , that may , in the least , countenance so strange an Opinion . Upon the second of November , after the singing of the second and third Verses of the sixty fifth Psalm , according to the Hebrews , or sixty four , according to the Greeks , where there is not a word concerning either the Dead , or their state , or the custom of praying for them , or the need , it is pretended , they stand in to get out of their pains ; there is read the twelfth Chapter of the second of Maccabees , from the forty third verse to the end , a title which the antient Church never considered , and which a amounts to nothing at all in order to the proof , as well of the first Hypotheses , upon which the Christians of the second Age grounded the custom of praying for the Dead , as of Purgatory , which came into credit four hundred years after . Then is sung the fourth Verse of the b twenty third Psalm , where the Prophet , relying on the paternal care of God , his Shepheard , rejoices in the assurance of his Protection ; and the second , third , and fourth Verses of the XLII . Psalm , c where he makes protestation of his Zeal , & the desire he had to be highly sensible of the consolations of his God , which no way induces , either that the Dead do ever stand in need of the Prayers of the Living , or that those Prayers are any way beneficial to them . From thence they pass to the twenty fifth , twenty sixth , twenty seventh , twenty eighth , and twenty ninth Verses of the fifth Chapter of St. John , at the head whereof some Body , I know not who , hath , I know not how , nor when , thrust in , of his own head , these words , d Then Jesus said to his Disciples ; where it is to be noted , that that place of the Gospel , teaching onely , that the Son of God hath been appointed Judge of men , and that he will raise them all up again by his power , does not any way prove , that those , who Die , in any manner whatsoever , are ever to hope for any benefit from the Prayers of the surviving ; s●●ce it does not follow , The dead shall be called out of their Graves by the voice of the Son of God , to rise again , and receive their Judgment ; Therefore , They are in a place of Torments , we must pray for them after their death , and the Prayers made for them will contribute to their deliverance out of Pain . In the Mass for the Dead there are recited , in the first place , the words of the second Book of Maccabees , which make so much the less for their Design , who read them , by how much they contain a corrupt Interpretation of the Fact of Judas ●…accabaeus , and suppose Hypotheses , which they themselves grant not at this day . Secondly , There is read , from the thirteenth Verse of the fourth Chapter of the First Epistle to the Thessalonians , to the end of the Chapter ; where the Apostle , forbidding Lamentations for the Dead , Treats , as well of the Certainty , as Order , of their Resurrection ; the Presupposition whereof does not in ●…e , either that the Faithfull depart this Life , to go into a place of Torments , or , that there is any necessity of Bewailing them , or Praying for them after their Death ; the consequence being not good , He shall rise up in Glory , therefore , He is in a place of Pains , and must be delivered thence by Prayers . Thirdly , e There is read the thirteenth Verse of the fourteenth Chapter of the Apocalyps , where the Spirit of God , advertising St. John by a voyce from Heaven , that , from henceforth those , who die in the Lord , are blessed , and rest from their Labours , demolishes the very Foundation , as well of Prayer for the Faithfull departed , as of Purgatory , where it is pretended they suffer the temporal Punishment due to their Sins . For , if they are Blessed , and , upon that accompt , in possession of what might be desired on their behalf , they stand in no further need , that any thing should be desired for them ; And again , if they are Blessed , and rest from their Labours from henceforth , they are from henceforth exempted from Pain ; it being impossible , that , to be Blessed , and to rest , should signifie to be Tormented , and on the contrary , that to endure the burning of an infernal Fire , should be to rest from one's labour , and enjoy the Bliss consequent thereto . Fourthly , There is read from the one and fiftieth Verse of the fifteenth Chapter of the First Epistle to the Corinthians , to the fifty seventh , inclusively , expressing the Assurance , which the Apostle gives the Church , of her Blessed Resurrection , whereby Death shall be swallowed up in Victory , and every Believer cloathed with Immortality ; and every one knows , that , from this Proposition , he shall rise again in Incorruption , the Law of Ratiocination will never suffer this Inference to be drawn ; Therefore he is tormented , and stands in need of being prayed for , before he rises again . Fifthly , There is read the fourth Verse of the three and twentieth Psalm , and the second , third , and fourth of the Two and fourtieth , which onely represent the State of the Faithfull Person , during the course of this Life , and not , that which is to follow , upon his departure hence . Sixthly , There is read out of the eleventh Chapter of St. John , from the one and twentieth Verse , to the seven & twentieth inclusively ; where the Son of God , calling himself the Resurrection , and the Life , testifies , that he , who believes in him , shall live , and shall never die ; which to a Person , that hath but the least use of Reason , will never give any ground to Inferr , that he , who shall live , and shall never die , shall for a certain time , after the dissolution of his Body , be confined to a place of Torment , where he shall stand extremely in need of the Prayers of the surviving . Seventhly , There is read out of the 6th Chapter of f St. John , the three and fiftieth , and four and fiftieth Verses , where the Son of God , recommending the Eating of his Flesh , and the Drinking of his Blood , promises him , who shall eat , and drink thereof , that he shall have eternal Life , and shall be raised up again at the Last day . Eighthly , Immediately after , there are read , the second time , as well the same Words , as the precedent , beginning from the one and fiftieth Verse , which hath , I know not how , made shift to gather this Preface ; In illo tempore dixit Jesus Discipulis suis , & turbis Judaeorum , &c. Then Jesus said to his Disoiples , and to the multitude of the Jews ; upon which I have further to observe , that there is not the least necessity of concluding , from the Promise made by the Son of God , that those , who participate of his Flesh , and of his Blood , should , after Death , be destined to endure the Punishment of a Subterranean Fire , and , therein tormented , expect to be relieved by the Prayers of their surviving Brethren . Ninethly , There are read , with the same Preface , which yet is not to be found in any Part of the Chapter , the 21 , 22 , 23 , and 24th Verses of the fifth Chapter of St. John , where our Saviour , in as much as he affirms ( by Virtue of the power of Judging , which he received of his Father ) that he , who believes in him , hath eternal life , and shall not come into Judgment , but shall pass , or rather ( as the Greek , the Syriaok , and the Latine Version , recommended by the Councel of Trent , have it ) is passed from Death to Life , in as much , I say , as our Saviour obliges the Believer , to be certainly perswaded , that he shall not , after this Life , be liable to any Pains whatsoever for his Sins , since they are things absolutely incompatible , that , being passed from Death , he should have eternal Life ( as the inviolable Promise of his Saviour expresses ) and , that he should be to endure , for ever so short a space of time , the Torments of Death and Hell , as the present Church of Rome supposes : that he shall not come into Judgment , as the Gospel expresly declares ; and that he shall come to Judgment , to be therein condemned for a time , according to what the Church of Rome teaches those of her Communion . Tenthly , and Lastly , With a g Preface , taken up , I know not whence , there are read the thirty seventh , the thirty eighth , the thirty ninth , and the fourtieth Verses of the sixth Chapter of St. John , where our Saviour , promising to raise up , at the Last day , those , who believe in him , gives them such comfort , by the assurance of their final felicity , as might raise them out of all fear , that between the Moment of their Death , and the day of Judgment , they should suffer any Punishment , and be sensible of any need they should stand in , of the Suffrages of the Living . In fine , there are read ( as on the second of November , and with the same Preface ) the twenty fifth , the twenty sixth , the twenty seventh , the twenty eighth , and the twenty ninth Verses of the fifth Chapter of Saint John , which we have already observed , to make nothing to the Business , either of Purgatory , or Prayer for the Dead . On the Contrary , from all these Lessons , it is necessarily manifest ; First , That the Church of Rome , who at the present make use of them , as inducements to the Living , to take care of the Dead , hath not haply any thing more Answerable to her Intentions , and makes a silent Confession , that her Service for the Departed , and the Belief of her Purgatory , have not any Foundation in the Word of God , are the voluntary Devotions of men , intruding into those things , which they have not seen ; and for that Reason , branded with the Censure of the Holy Spirit , speaking by the mouth of St. Paul , 2 Coloss . xviii . 22 , 23. Secondly , That the Primitive Church , who had introduced into her Liturgie the Commemoration of the Faithfull Departed , many Ages before any of her children had conceived the least thought of Purgatory , which is at this day maintained by Superstition , and Interest , had no other Design in it , then , by all these Lessons , which Treat of the general ●ejurrection of the Saints , to comfort the Faithfull cast down at the death of their Brethren , setting before their eyes so many Certificates of the future Resurrection of him , whose Memory they celebrated , and inclining every one of them , by the Meditation of so many celestial Documents , to the expectation of that last deliverance , wherein their Lord , making them to triumph over Death , shall cloath them with incorruption , and crown their heads with eternal Glory . If then the set Form of the Mass for the Dead cannot afford us any Text of Holy Scripture , which may serve , either for the confirmation of the Doctrine of Purgatory , or the insinuation of the Custom of praving for the dead , we are not to promise our selves , that the Office of the Dead , contained in the Breviary , should furnish us with any thing more express . In this later , we meet with several Lessons out of the Book of ●ob ; the First taken out of the seventh Chapter , from the sixteenth Verse , to the end ; the Second , out of the tenth Chapter , from the first Verse , to the seventh ; inclusively ; the Third , out of the same Chapter , from the eighth Verse to the twelfth ; the Fourth , out of the thirteenth Chapter , from the twenty second Verse , to the twenty eighth ; the Fifth , out of the fourteenth Chapter , from the first Verse to the sixth ; the Sixth Lesson , out of the same Chapter , from the thirteenth Verse , to the eighteenth ; the Seventh , out of the seventeenth Chapter , from the first Verse to the third , and from the eleventh , to the fifteenth Verse ; the Eighth , out of the nineteenth Chapter , from the twentieth Verse , to the twenty seventh ; and the Ninth , out of the tenth Chapter , from the eighteenth Verse to the two and twentieth . We finde there also the seventh , and eighth Verses of the seventh Chapter ; and every where we have certain bewailings of that great Example of Patience , groaning under the Scourge of God , and forced to Lamentations under the greatness of his Chastisements ; but who , from the cries and complaints of a man alive , forcing their way from the Bottom of his Heart , through the violence of his Anguish , and the Dread he was in of the Judgment of God , will conclude , either that there is Purgatory , or any necessity of Prayer for the dead ? Must the Expressions , used by afflicted Persons reduced to bemoan themselves in this Life , serve for a Precedent to the separated Souls , which are supposed not simply to pass through , but to be melted again , after a certain manner , in the Fire appointed to purge them ? Were it granted , that some Blessed Soul , crushed , after its departure out of the Body , under the Hand of the great Judge , might make to her self some certain Application of the grievances of Job , shall the Church of Rome take upon her , without falling into the inconvenience of making her self ridiculous , to attribute unto it the Lessons she hath extracted out of his Discourses , which cannot suit , but with the Condition of a man languishing in this World ? For example , what he says in the First , i My days are vanity , &c. k How long wilt thou not let me alone , till I swallow down my spittle ? &c. l Now shall I sleep in the dust , &c. In the Second , m My Soul is weary of my life , &c. In the Third , n Thou hast made me as Clay , and wilt thou bring me into dust again ? o Thou hast cloathed me with skin , and flesh , &c. In the Fourth , p I am to be consumed as a thing , that is rotten , and as a Garment , that is Moth-eaten . In the Fifth , q Man , that is born of a woman , is of few days . In the Sixth , r If a man die , shall he live again ? In the Seventh , s My days are extinct , the Graves are ready for me ; In the Eighth , t My bone cleaveth to my skin , and to my flesh ; hardly am I escaped with the skin of my Teeth . And in the Ninth , u Are not my days few ? cease then , &c. These complaints proceed not from a Spirit destitute of Body , but may well fall from a diseased Person , suffering , as well in Body , as Spirit , who makes accompt to die without any respite , and who considers with horrour , that his languishing life is , as it were , swallowed up in a Gulf of misery . It is to be considered also , that there are some Passages , which discover so much disorder , that Job , being come to himself , after he had been reproved , not onely by x Elihu , but by God himself , condemned them , acknowledging , that y he spoke what he knew not , abhorred himself , and repented in dust and ashes . For who could endure , in the second Lesson , the bitter reproaches against God , z Is it good unto thee , that thou shouldest oppress me , that thou shouldest despise the work of thine hands , and shine upon the counsel of the wicked ? And in the Seventh , a I have not sinned , and my eye is fastened on bitterness . To speak sincerely , could the Church of Rome , who holds as a thing b decided by the Scripture , and the Fathers , that the Souls of the Faithfull are Impeccable from the moment of their departure out of the Bodies they animated , without extravagance , mold her Devotions on those slips of Discourse , which God himself hath charged with Sin ? She hath therefore made an Extract of these Nine Lessons , taken out of the Book of Job , not to serve for a Draught of the dolefull state of the Souls , which she pretends condemned into her Purgatory , but to instruct every one of those , whom she exhorts to relieve them with their Suffrages , that , to be well disposed to render them that office , he should view himself in the example of Job , religiously imitate his Virtues , and Faith , and be always carefull to avoid his miscarriages . Upon the same accompt hath she inserted into the Office of the Dead abundance of Psalms , containing not onely Lessons of Penance , as the 6. 32 , 38 , 51 , 102 , 130 , and 143. called upon that occasion the seven Penitential Psalms ; but also of Prayer , as the 5 , 7 , 25 , 42 , 67 , 120 , 123. of Praise , as the 65 , 121 , 126 , 127 , 128 , 131 , 132 , 133 , 134 , 135 , 146 , 148 , 149 , 150. of Thanksgiving , as the 23 , 27 , 40 , 63 , 116 , 124 , 129 , 136. the Canticles of Ezechias , and Zacharies of Blessing , and Exhortations , as the 41 , 122 , 125 , 131. the first verse of the 95th Psalm , and the 8th Verse of the 113th . For who could ever be perswaded , that the Protestations , which we make in the presence of God , of our mortification , and the Prayers , whereby we beg his Protection and Favour towards our selves , and the Praises , whereby we celebrate the glory of his sacred Majesty , and the Thanks we give him for the benefits , which he daily communicates to us , and the Benedictions , which we pour out with joy , being to publish the welfare as well of the whole State of his Church , as of the Members , whereof it consists , and the Exhortations , whereby we encourage them to well doing , should rationally be looked on as Suffrages , whereby we relieve our departed Brethren , and afford them our assistance to deliver them out of the pretended Purgatory ? And yet these are in a m●●ner all the materials , which have been shuffled into the composure of all that piece of Worship , which goes under the name of The Office of the Dead , though they have not any relation to their state , and do no more induce a necessity of praying for them , or believing a Purgatory , that should purifie them , as is pretended , then they do that of making boast of our own praises , a vanity ( even though we were tempted thereto ) Christian moderation would not suffer us to be guilty of . Nor can it be said with any more reason , that the words of the Psalms , which are recited in the said Office , are to be considered as Prosopopoeias , whereby the Faithfull deceased are represented speaking of their condition after death : I. In as much , as the whole Contexture of every Psalm requires , that the words of it be applyed to those , who live in the flesh , so as that it were a manifest abuse to wrest them to any other sence . II. For that it was never allowed any one to cast into the divine Worship Fictions , whereby men of quick Imaginations might presume to become the mouths of their Brethren departed , not having , to that end , either order from them , or calling from God. And lastly , for that , though it were left to any man's discretion , to make , after his own fancy , representations of those , whom God hath called to himself , yet should not any one take the liberty to do it , e're he were well informed , and satisfied whether they might pass for true and certain , especially seeing that when they should be urged out of a design to infer thence the necessity of praying for them , they would prove so much the more unmaintainable , for as much as in the same Office , where it is pretended they are employed , to that end there are those Texts alledged , which absolutely destroy the use thereof . For instance , that of the 14th Chapter of the Apocalyps , Verse 13. where the holy Spirit declares , Blessed are those , that die in the Lord ; for what rational inducement is there , either to desire bliss absolutely for those , who are already possessed thereof , or the cessation of torments for those , who do not onely not suffer any , but are not subject to suffer any , in as much as from henceforth they are blessed , and in rest ? That of the sixth Chapter of St. John , and the thirty seventh Verse , where the Son of God attests , that he will in no wise cast out him , that cometh to him ; and that of the eleventh Chapter , and the five and twentieth , and six and twentieth Verses , where , calling himself the Resurrection and the Life , he promises life , and exemption from eternal death , to whosoever believes in him . For if he does not cast out any of the Faithfull ; if , on the contrary , he saves them all from death , and puts them into possession of life ; the surviving believers , who ( to express their belief of his words ) insert them into their publick Form of Service , do thereby confess , that they are obliged to give him thanks for them , and not to make Requests , which presuppose , that they enjoy not the effect of his promise . Thus is there not any Lesson in the Service of the Church of Rome , which effectually induces , or hath so much as the appearance of inducing , any thing of what those of her Communion at this day pretend to . CHAP. LII . Of the Prayers contained in the Missal , and Breviary used by the Church of Rome ; and that Purgatory cannot be necessarily inferred from any one of them . FOr as much as in the Book , intituled Ordo Romanus , there is not any mention made of the Dead ; that in the Canon of the Mass , which is inserted into it , the Memento is not to be found ; and that in the other Ritual Books of the Latines , there is not any Lesson , obliging to the belief of Purgatory , screwed up , since the year 1439. by the Councels of Florence , and Trent , into an Article of Faith : the Church of Rome , who hath at this day , in favour of Prayer for the Dead , but one onely Lesson , to wit that of the second of Maccabees , a Book held by her self to be Apocryphal , till after the year 590. the Church of Rome , I say , is forced to confess , that it must have been inserted so much the later into her Missals , and Breviaries , though upon no other accompt then this , that the Greeks use it not in their Office even to this day , and that from her whole service it necessarily results , that she met not , in the holy Scriptures , with any foundation of the opinion either of Purgatory , which she maintains , or of the custom , which she practises in praying for the Dead , upon Motives unknown to Primitive Antiquity . It remains therefore , that we see what can be gathered , of any consequence , from the Prayers , which we read in the publick Forms of Service , of her prescription . We have , in the first place , such as desire of God , that the sins of the a deceased Person may be pardoned : as , for instance , this , Fidelium Deus omnium conditor , & Redemptor , animabus famulorum famularúmque tuarum remissionem cunctorum tribue peccatorum , ut indulgentiam , quam semper optaverunt , piis supplicationibus consequantur , &c. O God , Creatour and Redeemer of all the Faithfull , grant unto the Souls of thy Servants of the one and the other Sex , the remission of all their sins , that by pious Supplications they may obtain the indulgence they have ever desired . And this , We beseech thee , O Lord , that this Supplication of ours may be beneficial to the Souls of thy Servants of both Sexes , intreating thee , that thou wouldest cleanse them of all their sins , and make them partakers of thy Redemption . And this , We beseech thee , O Almighty God , that the Soul of thy Servant , purged by these Sacrifices , may obtain admission to indulgence , and eternal remedy . And this , Vouchsafe , O Lord , we beseech thee , that the Soul of thy Servant , and the Souls of thy Servants of both Sexes , the Anniversarie-day of whose Interment we now commemorate , being purged by these Sacrifices , may be received as well into indulgence , as eternal rest . And this , O God , who hast commanded that we should honour our Father and Mother , be pleased out of thy mercy , to have compassion on the Souls of my Father and Mother , and pardon their sins , and make me to live with them in the joy of eternal light . And this , We beseech thee , O Lord , be mercifull unto the Soul of thy Servant , and being freed from the contagion of Mortality , restore her to the portion of eternal salvation . And this , We beseech thee , O Lord , that by these Sacrifices , without which no man is guiltless , the Soul of thy Servant may be cleansed from all sins , that by these offices of pious placation , she may obtain eternal mercy . And this , O God , in whose mercy the Souls of the faithfull are at rest , be graciously pleased to pardon the sins of thy Servants of both Sexes , whereever resting in Christ , that , being freed from all their sins , they may rejoyce with thee world without end . And this , O mercifull God , receive this Hoast offered for the Souls of thy Servants of both Sexes , whereever resting in Christ , that , delivered by this super-excellent Sacrifice out of the Chains of dreadfull death , they may obtain eternal life . And this , O God , whose property it is ever to have mercy , and to forgive , be favourable unto the Souls of thy Servants of both Sexes , and pardon all their sins , that , being loosed from the Chains of Death , they may obtain passage into life . And this , Free , O Lord , we beseech thee , the Souls of thy Servants of both Sexes from all the bands of sin , that , being raised up among thy Saints and Elect , they may live again in the glory of the Resurrection . And this , O Almighty and everlasting God , who rulest as well over the living as the dead , and shewest mercy unto all those , whom thy fore-knowledge seeth will be thine in faith and good works , we humbly beseech thee , that those , for whom we have appointed to pour out our Prayers , and whom either this world does still detain in the flesh , or the next hath already received uncloathed of the body , may through the greatness of thy clemency be made worthy to obtain the forgiveness of all their sins , and joy everlasting . And this , O Almighty and most mercifull God , we humbly beseech thee , that the Sacraments , which we have received , may purifie us , and grant , that this thy Sacrament be not unto us an obligation to punishment , but a comfortable intercession for pardon ; that it be the cleansing of crimes ; that it be the strength of the fainting ; that it be a Bulwark against the dangers of the World ; that it be the remission of all the sins of the faithfull living , and dead , through Jesus Christ . It might seem , at the first sight , that all these Prayers in general , and every one in particular , upon this very accompt , that they speak of the forgiveness of sins for those , who are departed this life , do presuppose , if not a Purgatory , such as the Church of Rome hath imagined , and described it some Ages since , at least , a certain necessity incumbent on the deceased , to make satisfaction to the justice of God after their death . But we must necessarily infer the contrary . For ( not to take notice that to punish an evil doer is not to purge him ) if , according to the tenour of the Prayers contained in the Mass of the Dead , God forgives the sin of the deceased , he does not require he should be punished for it ▪ if he loose the Chains , he suffers him not to be still bound thereby ; if he exercises towards him his mercy through Jesus Christ , he does not execute against him the rigour of his Justice , such , as it is conceived , is felt by the Souls , which they pretend are to pass through the fire of Purgatory . Whence it follows , that the design of those prayers , which desire of God the effect of his mercy in the remission of their sins , whom he hath called hence , never was , nor could be to procure their deliverance out of the torment , which they are imagined at this day to suffer ; and whoever would finde the true meaning thereof , is to reflect on the perswasions of those , who were the first Authours thereof ; for they held , that all those , of whom they made a Commemoration , were ( in as much as they were b dead in the Lord ) gathered by him into c Abraham's Bosom , where they rested in a sleep of peace , as it is expresly set down in the Memento . So that no man well-informed prayed for them , as for wretched Criminals , and such as are deprived of the felicity , which God hath prepared for his Saints , but as for Champions already triumphant and glorious . And yet ( out of a consideration , that the perpetuity of the bliss , into which every one presupposed them introduced , proceeded from the continuation of the mercy , according to which God had at first bestowed it , and that it comprehended in it self the ratification of the pardon once granted to the deceased , in pursuance whereof they were entred into , and continued in the possession of celestial peace and joy ) the surviving thought fit to desire on their behalf mercy , and remission of sins , not absolutely , as if they were still under the weight of God's wrath ; but upon a certain accompt , to wit , in as much as it is necessary , that even in Heaven the mercy of God should be perpetually communicated to those , whom it had already visited , incessantly assuring them of the free gift he had made them , first of his grace , and afterwards , of his glory , as believing that those , who enjoy so great a happiness , are nevertheless , to expect a more solemn sentence of Remission , and Absolution , in that great Day , whereof we are all obliged , both for our selves , and on the behalf of our Brethren living upon Earth , and reigning in Heaven , to desire the blessed coming . In this sence , indeed , the Antients never made any difficulty , to desire , on the behalf of the Blessed in Heaven , the Pardon they had already obtained , in as much as they were to obtain it again , after a more glorious manner at the Day of Judgment ; whereto are particularly referred many of their Prayers : As for instance , that which we have already cited , wherein they desire , that their Souls , d freed from all the Bands of sin , may be raised up again among the Saints in the Glory of the Resurrection . And again , thus ; Non intres , &c. e Enter not into Judgment with tthy servant , O Lord , for in thy sight , shal no man be justified , unless thou grantest him the remission of all his sins . We beseech therefore , that the Sentence of thy Judgment may not lie heavy on him , whom the sincere supplication of Christian Faith recommends , but grant , that he , who , while he lived , was signed with the Sign of the blessed Trinity , may , by the assistance of thy Grace , avoid the Judgment of Vengeance . Again , Oremus , Fratres charissimi , &c. Let us pray , dear Brethren , for the spirit of our Brother , whom the Lord God hath been pleased to deliver out of the snares of this world , whose body is this day put into the Ground , that the Lord would , out of his goodness , vouchsafe to place him in the Bosom of Abraham , Isaac , and Jacob , that , when the day of Judgment comes , he may be placed among the Saints and Elect , raised up again on the right hand . And this , taken out of the Ceremonial , Deus , cui omnia vivunt , &c. O God , to whom all things live ; and to whom our bodies , though they die , perish not , but are changed for the better , we humbly beseech thee , that thou command , that the soul of thy servant N. be carried into the bosom of the Patriarch Abraham , by the hands of thy holy Angels , to be raised up again , the last day of the great Judgment , that what imperfections soever it hath , through the deceit of the Devil , contracted , thou out of thy goodness and compassion mayst mercifully wash away . To the same end are referred also the following Prosopopoeias , wherein the Soul of every deceased Person is represented with motions of fear suitable to such , as it might have had , during the couse of this Life : As , for instance , Libera me , Domine , &c. O Lord , deliver me from eternal death , in that dreadfull day , when f the heavens , and the earth shall be shaken , when thou shalt come to Judge the World by Fire ; I am become trembling , and fear , till the discussion , and wrath to come shall be over . That day is a day of wrath , calamity , and misery , a great day , and very bitter , when thou shalt come . Again , this ; Domine , quando veneris , &c. O Lord , where shall I hide my self from the countenance of thy wrath , when thou comest to Judge the Earth ? For I have sinned extremely , during my life ; I am frightened at the things I have committed , and blush before thee ; when thou comest to Judge , do not condemn me . And this , Memento mei , Deus , &c. O God , have me in remembrance , because g my life is but wind , let the eye of him that hath seen me , see me no more , h Out of the depths have I cried unto thee , O Lord ; i Hear , O Lord , when I cry with my voice . And this , Hei mihi ! &c. Wo unto me , O Lord , for I have sinned overmuch in my life ! What shall I do , Wretch that I am ? Whither shall I flie , if not unto my God ? Have compassion on me , when thou shalt come at the Last day ; k My soul is sore vexed , but do thou , Lord , deliver it , be mercifull , &c. And this , Legem pone , &c. l Teach me , O Lord , the way of thy Commandments , m and lead me in a plain path , because of mine enemies ; n Deliver me not into the will of mine enemies , for false Witnesses are risen up against me , and iniquity hath belyed it self , yet I believe to see the goodness of the Lord , in the land of the living . And this , Peccantem me quotidie , &c. Sinnning daily , and not repenting , the fear of death distracts me , in regard o There is no redemption in Hell , p O God , be mercifull unto me , and save me ; q O God , save me , for thy Name sake , and deliver me in thy Power . And this other , Domine , secundùm actum meum noli me judicare , &c. O Lord , Judge me not according to what I have done , I have done nothing in thy presence worthy it ; I therefore beseech thy Majesty , to do away mine iniquity ; r O Lord , wash me from my injustice more , and more , and cleanse me from my sin . And this other , Sitivit anima mea , &c. s My soul thirsteth for God , when shall I come , and appear before the Lord ? t Deliver not the soul of thy Turtle-dove unto the multitude , forget not the Congregation of thy poor for ever . Our Father , &c. And Lastly this , Libera me , Domine , &c. O Lord , u who hast broken the Gates of Brass , and visited Hell , and given light , that they might see thee , to those , who were in the Torments of darkness , crying , and saying , Thou ar● come , O our Redeemer , deliver me out of the ways of Hell. For there is not any Body so weakly instructed , as not easily to comprehend , that the Authours of these Complaints , and Lamentations , meant them rather for the advantage , and edification of the living , by putting them in minde of the fear , and trembling , wherein they should be in the presence of their Lord , then to represent the State of the Dead , which they have been forced to express after their Fancy as such as had some resemblance with that of poor Wayfaring-men , who yet walk in the Flesh , because they had not any manifest knowledg thereof , but onely Conjectures , and presumptions , and those many times , not very conformable to the Rule of Faith , and the Sentiments of the purest Antiquity : Since it is absolutely impossible , that he , who makes a Prayer for his Soul , should be any other thing , then that Soul , for which he Prays , and that the Wish he makes , that God would teach him the way of his Statutes , ( which is onely in this Life ) and the Confession of sinning daily , and the Prayer , to be delivered out of the ways of Hell , should suit with any but Travellers , who walk yet in the Flesh , struggling , as they go , with their own imperfections , and the Infernal Powers , and by continued endeavours tending to their rest , whereof the separated Souls of the Faithfull departed , who have finished their course in Faith , and Hope , must necessarily be possessed , from the very moment of their separation . The same moderation is required , to finde out the true sense of the Prayers , which seem to presuppose a certain deliverance out of Infernal pains , wherein the deceased are ready to be tormented , as when we read in the Missal ; Domine Jesu Christe , &c. O Lord Jesus Christ , King of Glory , deliver the Souls of all the Faithfull departed out of the power of Hell , and out of the bottomless Lake ; deliver them out of the mouth of the Lyon ; Let not Hell swallow them up ; let them not fall into the obscure places of darkness ; but let the Standard-bearer , St. Michael , bring them into that holy light , which thou didst sometime promise to Abraham , and to his Seed . We offer unto thee , O Lord , ●…oasts and Prayers for them , receive the same for those Souls , whom we this day commemorate , grant them , O Lord , to pass from Death to an holy life . And in the Office of the Dead , A portâ inferni erus , Domine , animas eorum , requiescant in pace , Amen , &c. O Lord , deliver their Souls from the Gate of Hell , may they rest in peace , Amen . For though , upon the first glance , these words seem to revive the Hypothesis , which Justin Martyr had drawn up out of the Quagmire of the counterfeit Sibyl , imagining , that the Soul of the greatest Saints were , afer their departure out of the body , sent to Hell , and were subject to the power of evil Spirits ; yet must they necessarily have another signification , and onely induce , that God alone preserves those , whom he calls , so as that they fall not into the power of Hell , but are , by the Ministery of his holy Angels , introduced into celestial light , and that they are delivered , not as escaping out of some Torment , which they had for some time indured , but as avoiding the necessity of enduring it . And whereas it is said , that the Hoasts , mentioned in those Prayers , are offered to Jesus Christ , it necessarily induces , that they neither are , nor can be Jesus Christ himself , as the Church of Rome imagines at this day , but Gifts presented to God by his people , as an expression of their gratitude . And since , what is said , without any exception , viz. That they are offered for the Souls of all the departed , whose commemoration is celebrated , it demonstratively proves , that they are , and were ( according to the intention of the Antients ) offered for the blessed then sleeping a sleep of Peace , in as much as the Commemoration made in the Church comprehends all . Which is further confirmed in that St. x Cyprian expresly observes , that that of his time always offered Sacrifices for the Martyrs , of whose glory she neither made , nor could make any question ; that St. y Augustine both offered , and caused to be offered the like for his Mother , of whose bliss he thought himself so confident , that he said to God , I believe , that thou hast already done it ; and that Saint Ambrose , comforting Faustinus , afflicted at the death of his Sister , gave him this advice , z Non tam deplorandam , &c. I think she ought not to be so much lamented , as attended with Prayers ; I conceive we ought not to condole at thy Tears , but rather by Oblations recommend her soul to the Lord , &c. What should oblige us to sigh for the dead , when the reconciliation of the World hath been already made with God the Father by the Lord Jesus ? For from all this , and particularly from Faustinus's affirmation , that he was a confident of the Works and Faith of his Sister , for whom St. Ambrose exhorted him to make Prayers , and Oblations , it necessarily results , that those Oblations were not properly Propitiations , but Thanksgivings for , and Acknowledgments of the Propitiation made by Jesus Christ on the Cross , and , as the Forms used by the Church of Rome express it , b Sacrifices of Praise . So that , if they were sometimes called Hostiae placationis , Hoasts of appeasment , and if it be said , that the Souls are per hujus virtutem Sacramenti à peccatis omnibus expiatae , expiated from all sin by the virtue of this Sacrament , which it is desired should be to him , who participates thereof , ablutio scelerum , &c. the washing away of his offences , presupposing that it is celebrated by the Faithfull pro redemptione animarum suarum , &c. for the redemption of their souls ; this is to be understood rationally , and in the same sense , as when St. Peter teaches us concerning Baptism , that it saves us , and Antiquity sayes , that it washes away sins , in as much as it is the sacred Sign , and the Pledge of the washing away , which was made thereof once by the onely blood of Jesus Christ spilt on the Cross . For , according to the Sentiment of the primitive Christians , the Sacraments received by the Faithfull crimina omnia detergunt , &c. do away all offences , in as much as they are Memorials of the blood of Christ , by the aspersion whereof mens c Consciences are purged from dead works to serve the living God , and are said to be d offered for their salvation , not to be purchased , but already purchased by the price of the same blood , and for the Redemption of their Souls already accomplished in the death of the Son of God , but whereof the Application is continually made in the preaching of the Gospel , and Administration of the Sacraments , to all those , who embrace it through Faith. There are also other e Prayers , wherein is desired , for the Faithfull departed , the felicity , which they have hoped , and wished for , during the course of their life , as appears by these following Forms ; Vitam aeternam habere mereantur in coelis , &c. In tuae redemptionis parte numerentur , &c. May they obtain eternal life in Heaven , &c. May they be numbred in the part of thy Redemption , &c. O Lord give them eternal rest , and let everlasting light shine upon them , &c. P●●●●im in the Region of Peace , and Light , and grant him the Fellowship of thy Saints , &c. Grant him admittance into the society of eternal bliss , &c. To those , on whom thou didst bestow the Merit , or Honour , of Christian Faith , give also the Reward , &c. that , through thy Compassion , they may receive the bliss of eternal light , &c. Make them partakers of thy Redemption , let them be added to the number of thy Saints , &c. Let them have their reward in the Life to come , &c. Let them be conveyed into the Habitations , which thou hast prepared for the Blessed : let them have the perpetual enjoyment of their Society , &c. Command , that they have eternal joys in the Region of the Living , &c. Grant them the Habitation of refreshment , blessed rest , and the clearest light , &c. Vouchsafe to associate them to thy Saints , &c. May they receive eternal rest , &c. Grant them eternal joy in the Region of the living , &c. May he obtain eternal rest , and light , &c. Restore them to the Portion of eternal salvation , &c. We beseech thee , O Lord , that be may come into the Fellowship of Eternal light , &c. That they may rejoyce with thee , World without end , &c. May they obtain passage into life , &c. That they may obtain eternal joys . Though it might seem , that those , for whom these Prayers are made , were considered , as deprived of Peace , Light , Joy , Bliss , Rest , the Society of the Saints in Glory , and the Eternal Reward promised their good Works , and that , to facilitate their entrance into the possession of future happiness , some had conceived , and inserted the foregoing Prayers into the Service of the Churches ; yet that it never was the intention of those , who drew the first draught thereof , to insinuate , that the dead were actually excluded the things demanded for them , is manifest , in as much , as the Memento was made onely in favour of those , who rest in a sleep of Peace , and , consequently , are already in Peace and Joy with the Lord. For the surviving Believers thought it became them to speak of the Beatitude of their Brethren deceased before them with a kind of hesitation , as if it were delayed , and that not without some colour , for as much the good things , prepared by the Lord for those , who love him , consist in things , which f Eye hath not seen , nor Ear heard , neither have entred into the heart of Man , and that they had not any evident knowledg thereof , and could not frame to themselves any Idea suitable to the state , whereto those are advanced , who enjoy them , they represented it after their manner , with some conformity , and proportion to that , wherein they had left this World ; and as they have been for the most part forced thereto by the Imaginations , wherewith the counterfeit Sibyl had dazled their minds , so from the same hand is it also come , that among those , who , some time after , took the courage to disclaim them , some did it not so resolutely , as they should have done , but thought it enough to compare their departed Brethren , translated into the rest of God , to g Travellers , who want somewhat of compleating their Journey . Others , considering , that the enjoyment of the good things , which follow this life , and the exemption from the evils , which sinners are to expect , are for all eternity , and that the continuance of that enjoyment to those , who are once entred thereinto , does so far depend on the goodness and favour of God ever faithful in his promises , and whose h Gifts are without Repentance ; that in this very regard , that he continually conserves them , he seems to make a new distrib●…on thereof every moment , and by the perpetual influence of his benediction on those , whom he hath received into glory , to assure them more and more of their possession thereof : others , I say , out of such , or the like Considerations , were perswaded , that there was no inconvenience in demanding , for the departed , what they already had , their own reason telling them , that the Authour of so good a gift ceases not to give it , in continuing , and conserving it to those , whom he had once made partakers thereof . For as those , on whom he here below bestows abundance of temporal goods , are not less obliged to beg of him every day their i daily Bread , then if ( as he sometime did to the Israelites in the Desert ) he dealt them onely one day's Provision at a time ; the plenty , which they had so liberally received from his hand , though such as might suffice for their whole life , and that with so much certainty in appearance , as nothing could reduce them to want , no way hindring , but that they should acknowledg their indigence , and natural insufficiency , and have a constant recourse to his Grace , to desire ( as the most unworthy ) that he would give them their Bread , for as much as though they have enough lying by them , yet is it their evident concernment , that he , who hath given them , should every day renew his Donation , in conserving them , and sanctifying them to their use : So the Saints , who in the other life are possessed of Celestial goods , are ( by the necessity of the same reason ) obliged to make perpetual acknowledgments , notwithstanding that the immutability of the Counsel , according to which he bestows them for ever , and the nature of those very goods , not subject to perish , and decay , seems not any way to hinder , but that they should , every one for himself , and the surviving upon Earth for them all , desire the conservation and continuance of them , though that be so much the more certain , and infallible , in as much as it is grounded on the unchangeable Decree of k the Father of Lights , with whom is no variableness , neither shadow of turning . In this sense it might be thought , that l Jesus , the Head and finisher of our Faith , who was yesterday , is to day , and shall be the same for ever , though he were confident of the issue of his combats , and was so much the more certain , that nothing could prevail against him , that he m sustained himself by his own Power yet forbore not to recommend himself to his Father , and to desire of him the n glory he was possessed of , and had had with him before the World was : and consequently , that the antient Church neither made , nor ought to have made any difficulty to pray for all the blessed , whose State she knew to be unchangeable , and whose Felicity unalterable ; and accordingly is it , that , as she does in general make a Commemoration of all those , who sleep the Sleep of Peace ; so hath she particularly comprehended in her Prayers the Patriarchs , Prophets , Apostles , Martyrs , without any regard to the inconvenience , which some have alledged since , that o to pray for a Martyr , is to be injurious to him . Nay , the Church of Rome her self , to shew that she could not recede from the Sentiment of Primitive Antiquity , as we have above represented it , hath not ceased , nor does , to this day , cease to make this Prayer , contained in her Missal ; Deus , cui soli cognitus est numerus Electorum in superna felicitate locandus , tribue , quaesumus , ut univer sorum , quos Oratione p commendatos suscepimus , & omnium fidelium vivorum , atque mortuorum nomina beatae praedestinationis liber adscripta retineat , per Dominum , &c. O God , to whom alone is known the number of the Elect , who are to be placed above in Felicity , we beseech thee to grant , that the Book of blessed Predestination may retain written the name of all those , whom we have taken upon us to recommend in our Prayers , as also those of all the Faithfull , both dead , and living , through our Lord , &c. I seriously ask , whether it be possible any thing should be q blotted out of the Book of Life , which is God himself , r whose Counsel shall stand eternally ? And since there is no danger should make us fear , that s God will deny himself , and that the Book of his Predestination should not retain the Names , which his Hand hath written in it , to desire of him , that it might retain them , is it not to pray him to do what it is absolutely impossible but he should , and ( after the Example of the Antient Christians ) to make a Prayer for the Blessed , that they might be blessed , not indeed , as if they were to pass from misery to the possession of Bliss ; but in persisting ( as it must of necessity be ) in the enjoyment of the Bliss , which hath been once for all communicated to them ? Lastly , The Antients , considering that the Felicity , which the Faithfull enjoy from the instant of their departure , is not that absolute Fulness of Glory , wherewith they expect to be Crowned at t the Resurrection of the Just , and that they might justly desire of God the accomplishment of what is expected ( according to the Word of his Grace ) as well for themselves , as for others , since it is a signification of the u coming of his Kingdom ; that we are all taught by the Lord himself , earnestly to desire , and hasten it , as much as may be , by our Wishes . Secondly , That the Motion x of all the Creation , groaning , and travelling till such time , as it is delivered from the bondage of Corruption , into the glorious liberty of the Children of God , is expressed to us by St. Paul , as a great and violent desire inclining the Creatures to expect the manifestation of the Sons of God , and incites us so much the more , by how much we , who have the first fruits of the Spirit , are all together waiting for the Redemption of our Body . Thirdly , That in that Noble desire is shewn the principal Effect of the Sympathy , which ought to be beween all the Saints , Members of the same mystical Body , and Members one of another ( for if the Holy Spirit , to rejoyce the spirits of the Just in Glory , and y crying with a loud voyce , that the Lord would judge , and revenge their Blood on them , that dwell on the Earth , proposes to them , as the principal Subject of their Joy , the approaching accomplishment of their Fellow-servants , and Brethren , yet engaged against the Militia of Satan , & the world , here below , why should not these Champions , who are still sweating , and out of breath in the Field , where they are all covered with Blood , and Dust , have their courage heigthned , by reflecting on their advantages , who had gone before them ; that , as they aspire to those White Robes of Glory , wherein their Brethren are for a little Season to rest above , and further consider , as the highest point of their pretension , that admirable perfection , which the first shall not attain without the last , one and the same day ( to wit , that of the General Resurrection , and the Last Judgment ) being appointed to make an eternal assurance of the full Perfection of their Glory ? The Antients , I say , upon these Considerations , might , and , after their Example , the Faithfull still may , and do , continually desire , and beg it , as well for themselves , as for all those , who before them , z had served their generations by the will of God , and happily a finished their course in this life . Fourthly , It may be observed , that , in this kinde of Prayer , they seem to follow the Example of the Apostle , praying for Onesiphorus , b that the Lord would grant , that he might finde mercy with the Lord in that day , in which c he shall come to be glorified in his Saints , and to be admired in all them , that believe . For whatever may be presupposed concerning the State of Onesiphorus , and whether it be said , that that good Person was , or was not discharged , as to the necessities of this life , when the Wish , set down in the Second Epistle to Timothy , was made for him , it will make no difference in the main , and it will still be certain , that the good , expressed by St. Paul's Prayer , hath not been hitherto accomplished in any one ; that it is of no less importance at this day to Onesiphorus , then when St. Paul prayed for him ; that St. Paul , and Onesiphorus , and all the Saints , who are with God , wait for , as much as we do , who d are saved by Hope onely , the Day of the Lord , and the Mercy , which Onesiphorus , and all the rest of the Elect shall finde , when that day comes ; and that he , who prays his Friend may obtain what cannot be conferred on him , till many Ages after his Introduction into celestial Beatitude , seems necessarily to pray for one , that is Blessed , if not effectually , when he conceived his Prayer , at least , for one considered , as such , when he shall see the Effect thereof : so that whensover a man undertakes to pray for him , whether while he is alive , or after his death , or both before , and after his death , he still makes the same Prayer for him , which not onely does not , but canot change its nature in the revolution of Ages , since that its foundation still unchangeably subsists , and that it is impossible it shall have its Effect in any , but a Person , that hath been already a long time in Glory with God , and who stands in need , not of Beatitude , in it self , which he is already possessed of , but the last Perfection of it , and , as it may be expressed in vulgar Terms , the Over-weight , which is necessarily to be added thereunto . Thus the Fathers ( not without some Ground ) conceived they had pertinent Reasons to pray for those . whom they thought gathered into the eternal Rest of God ; nay , some ( out of a Motive of extraordinary compassion ) took the liberty to pray , and advised others to make Prayers , and give Alms for the Damned ; yet so , as that , ( for ought we know ) it hath not happened , that , for the space of six hundred years together , any one of them laid it down as a Tenent of Catholique Faith , That the Souls of those , who ended their Lives in the Profession of that Faith , were reduced , immediately upon their departure , to endure any temporal Punishment for their sins , and to make full satisfaction to the Justice of God , before they took possession of their Bliss . The Antient Liturgies are so far from teaching any such thing , that they have formally expressed the contrary , and , even to this day , the Form of Prayer for the Recommendation of Persons in Agony , expresly presupposes , that their Souls , at their departure out of the Bodies , are to be carried by the Angels into Abraham's Bosom , a Mansion of Rest , and Felicity , and not of Torment . For after the Litanies , whereby the Mercy of God is implored , they say to the sick Person ; Proficiscere , anima Christiana , de hoc Mundo , &c. Depart out of this World , O Christian Soul , in the Name of God , the Father Almighty , who hath created thee ; in the Name of Jesus Christ , the Son of God , who hath suffered for thee ; in the Name of the Holy Ghost , which is shed into thee , &c. May thy place be this day in Peace , and thy habitation in Holy Sion , through the same Christ our Lord. Amen . To this Wish there is added a Prayer , which demands for the sick Person the Remission of his sins , the Renewing of whatever there was corrupt in him , and his reconciliation with God : and then this Discourse is addressed to him , Commendo te , &c. I recommend thee , most dear Brother , to God Almighty , and cōmit thee to him ; whose creature thou art , that when , by the interposition of death , thou shalt have cancelled the Obligation of humanity , thou mayst return to thy Authour , who hath formed thee out of the slime of the Earth . May therefore a bright Assembly of Angels meet thy soul at its departure out of the body , &c. May the embraces of the Patriarchs confine thee to the Bosom of a blissfull rest , &c. Mayest thou be delivered from e Torment by Christ , who was crucified for thee ; mayst thou be delivered from eternal death by Christ , who vouchsafed to die for the ; May Christ the Son of the living God place thee in the ever-pleasant verdures of his Paradise , and may that true Shepheard own thee among his Sheep ; May he forgive thee all thy sins , and place thee in the portion of his Elect on his right hand ; Mayst thou , face to face , see thy Redeemer , and being ever present behold with thy blessed eyes the most manifest truth . Being then placed among the Quires of the blessed ; mayst thou enjoy the sweetness of divine contemplation , world without end . Amen . After such a Discourse , there is made this Prayer ; Suscipe , Domine , servum tuum , &c. O Lord , Receive thy servant into the place , where he is to hope salvation from thy mercy , Amen . O Lord , deliver the soul of thy servant from all dangers of Hell , and from the snares of Torments , and from all Tribulations . Amen . Then , having made a recital of the Deliverances of Enoch , and Elias , of Noë , Abraham , Joab , Isaac , Lot , Moses , Daniel , and his three Companions , David , Saint Peter , and Saint Paul , they conclude with these words : And , as thou hast delivered from three most grievous Torments the most blessed Virgin , and Martyr , Thecla ; in like manner , mayest thou be pleased to deliver the soul of this this thy servant , and grant , that he may rejoyce with thee in the enjoyment of celestial goods . Amen . At last , follow two Prayers ; whereof the former begins with these words : Commendamus animam Famuli tui , &c. O Lord , we recommend unto thee the soul of thy servant , and we humbly beseech thee , O Jesus Christ , Saviour of the World , that thou wouldest not refuse to place in the bosoms of thy Patriarchs her , for whose sake thou mercifully didst descend upon Earth . In the later it is said , Be mindfull of him , O Lord , in the glory of thy brightness ; let the Heavens be open to him ; let the Angels rejoyce with him . Lord , receive thy Servant into thy Kingdom ; Let St. Michael , the Arch-angel of God , and General of the Celestial Militia , entertain him ; let the holy Angels of God meet him , and carry him into the Heavenly Jerusalem , &c. Loosed from the Chains of flesh , may he be received into the glory of the celestial Kingdom , &c. If , after all these Prayers , the Agony continue , there are at several times read the one hundred and sixth , and one hundred and eighteenth Psalms , according to the Greeks , and Latines , that is , the one hundred and seventh , and one hundred and nineteenth , according to the Hebrews , who are therein followed by the Protestants ; and , when the Soul is departed , they say , Afford your assistance , O ye Saints of God , meet him , O ye Angels of the Lord , receiving his Soul , and presenting it to the most high . May Christ , who hath called thee , entertain thee , and may the Angels conduct thee into the Bosom of Abraham , &c. O Lord , give him eternal rest , and let everlasting light shine upon him ; Lord , deliver his Soul from the Gate of Hell , let him rest in peace . In the Mass for the sick , who are in Agony , besides two Lessons out of the Scripture , whereof the former comprehends from the sixth Verse of the five and fiftieth Chapter of Isaiah , to the twelfth , with these words fastened in the beginning by I know not whom , In diebus illis locutus est Esaias Propheta dicens , and at the end , Ait Dominus omnipotens ; and the later consists of the twentieth , twenty first , and twenty second Verses of the sixteenth Chapter of St. John , with these words added at the beginning , In illo tempore dixit Jesus Discipulis suis . We have several Texts alledged , containing Thanksgiving to God for his deliverances , as the second , sixth , and seventh Verses of the eighteenth Psalm , according to the Hebrews , the fourth of the fifty seventh , with Confessions of sins , and Implorations of his mercy , and assistance , as the second Verse of the fifty seventh Psalm , the first and second of the one hundred and thirtieth , the eighth and ninth of the seventy ninth , the first of the fifty first , and the two and twentieth of the five and twentieth , and , in conclusion , three Prayers , in the first whereof we read these words , Grant him , O Lord , thy grace , that his Soul , at the hour of its departure out of the body , may be represented without the blemish of any sin , by the hands of the holy Angels , to thee , who art the proper bestower thereof , through our Lord , &c. The second is closed with this conclusion , not much unlike the former , That , received by the Angels , he may arrive at the Kingdom of thy glory , through our Lord. And the third is laid down in these Terms , O Lord , we give thee thanks for thy manifold kindnesses , wherewith thou art wont to satisfie the Souls of those , who put their trust in thee ; we , now confident of thy compassion , do humbly beseech thee , that thou wouldest vouchsafe to shew mercy on thy Servant , lest , at the hour of his departure out of the body , the enemy , prevail against him , but that he may be thought worthy to pass to life , through our Lord. If the Latine Church had from the beginning been imbued with this Sentiment , that the Souls of the Faithfull are , for the most part , at their departure out of the Body , confined to a place of Torment , where they perfect the expiation of their sins , through what misfortune is it come to pass , that she so far forgot her self , as not to have expressed any such thing in all their Service , and that her Encouragements , and Remonstrances to those , that lie at the point of death , who are ( as it is at this day presupposed ) in so great a necessity to prepare themselves for it , and the Wishes , and Prayers , which she makes , and appoints to be made , as well for them , as for the Dead , whom a Superstitious perswasion imagines already set upon , and invaded by Infernal flames in Purgatory , do not onely not contain any remark thereof , but formally teach the contrary ? And that they do so , we are onely to instance out of what hath been newly alledged , what they say of all without exception , viz. that , after death , they have their place in Holy Sion , that the Angels come to meet them ; that they convey them into the Kingdom of Glory , into the bosom of a blessed Rest , into the bosom of Abraham , into the pleasant Verdures of Paradise , that they might with the Quires of the Blessed contemplate Truth with their blessed eyes , and enjoy the sweetness of divine contemplation eternally ; that the Lord places them in the Portion of the Elect , in the place where they hoped for salvation , opens the heavens to them , gives them an eternal Rest , and makes them pass into life ; which Expressions are such , as that the Protestants could not ( according to the Hypotheses of their Belief ) either say , or think any thing beyond them . Shall we imagine her unfortunately seised by a Vertigo so extraordinary , as that she would be guilty of such an Extravagance in favour of the Adversaries of her Sentiment , so far as to furnish them with all the Expressions capable to ruine it , and that she should be so unnatural , and cruel towards those of her children , whom death snatched away daily from her , as not to vouchsafe to let them know , by the last word , that she had a Resentment of their Trouble , or that it was her desire to procure their Deliverance out of it by her Prayers , and to fortifie others , whom she saw to fall into the like , by communicating to them her Advertisements , and Remonstrances , and representing to them on the one side the necessity , which the Justice of God imposed on them , as is pretended , to pass through the Fire , and , on the other , the Hope , which his Promise gave them to be preserved therein by his care till such time , as his Goodness should grant them a glorious deliverance out of it ? Nay , though we should be inclined to excuse in her so shamefull a want of compassion , and memory , could we free her from Prevarication , charging her , that , instead of stirring up in her children the care of preparing themselves for Death , and the temporal Pains , which ( according to the Opinion of Purgatory ) were to follow upon it , she hath treacherously permitted , that ( to be rid of it with more ease ) they should run into erroneous perswasions , and presume to promise themselves , upon the very start out of this Life , a passage into Abraham's Bosom , and the Paradise of God ; or rather , that she was resolved to lay them asleep her self , by deceitfull Expressions , in the Bosom of a prejudicial Security , which smothers the apprehension they should have conceived of the Severity of that great Judg , who intends to examine them with all rigour ? And though we should endeavour to reconcile these kinds of Expressions , which mutually destroy one the other , would it be in our power to perswade any , that those , who , after they have said of the Dead , that they are , immediately upon their departure , carried by the Angels into the Bosom of the Patriarchs , hold withall , that they are before-hand sent into a place of Torments , speak more rationally , then those , who durst affirm , that the King lodges near himself in his Palace , the Malefactours , whom he keeps in restraint , in the most loathsom Dungeons , and holes of his Prisons ? And that no man may imagine that this Wish , May Christ , who was crucified for thee , deliver thee out of Torment , hath any relation to the Torment of the pretended Purgatory , we need onely to observe , that it is made for a sick Person , overwhelmed with the Torment of the last Agony , immediately preceding his Death . To which may be added , that , though it were understood of the Torments , which wicked Spirits are to expect after Death , Reason would force us to avow , that the Believer , recommended to the Grace of God , is exempted from them after Death , in the same manner , as he is delivered from eternal Death , from the dangers of Hell , and from the snares of his Torments , which he never felt , nor ever shall feel , for as much as Christ , crucified , and dead for him , preserves , and frees him from them . And as to the Prayers , which the Church of Rome makes , and appoints to be made , for the Dead , desiring , that God would pardon their Sins , deliver them from the Gates of Hell , and from the Last Judgment , and put them into the possession of eternal Bliss , they cannot ( according to the intention of Antiquity ) be taken in any other sence , then what we have already alledged ; nay , this very Circumstance , that the Modern Greeks , and others , who deny Purgatory no less , then the Protestants , do daily make those Prayers , irrefutably proves , that Purgatory cannot necessarily be inferred from them . CHAP. LIII . The Sentiment of the Modern Greeks , concerning the State of the Dead . FOr as much as the Church of Rome , and those of her Communion , are not any way satisfied with the Sentiment of the Greeks at this day , who so joyn with her in the Custom of Praying for the Dead , that they joyn with the Protestants against her , in denying Purgatory ; and that , upon that accompt , she censures them , as Desertours of the Faith delivered by the Holy Fathers , whom she pretends to be of her side , and reproaches them with a shamefull breach of the Promise they had made on Friday , the sixth of July , 1274. at the Councel of Lions , and on Munday , the sixth of July , 1439. at that of Florence , to embrace her Belief ; we are to consider these two things distinctly : First , What Ground she may have to complain of their inconstancy ; and , Secondly , In what Opinion they have continued to the present . The Latines , who had taken Constantinople by assault , on Munday the twelfth of April , 1204. having been driven thence by Michael Palaeologus , on Wednesday the twelfth of July , 1261. This Prince , to settle himself in his Possession , against the attempts , as well of the Turks , as the Emperour Baldwin de Courtenay , ( who was then in League with Charles of Anjou , King of the two Sicilies , the Republique of Venice , and Theobald , King of Navarr , and Count of Champagne , to whom he had promised the fourth part of the lost State , in case he might recover it ) took ( what according to the advice of his despair seemed best ) a resolution to cast himself into the arms of Pope Gregory the Tenth , and to grant him any thing he should desire . For perceiving that Baldwin , his Competitour , had in the year 1267. affianced ; and in the year 1273. Married his onely Son Philip to Beatrix , the Daughter of Charles ; that Charles , not thinking it enough that his Son-in-Law had taken the Imperial Crown , had also raised a powerfull Army to carry on his Design ; and that the Councel of Lions , Convocated by Pope Gregory , to meet on the first of May , 1274. threatned him with no less , then absolute ruin ; he hastened to conjure , and lay it by the onely means he had left him , sending to him , in whose hands it lay , to prevent the Storm . The Pope , flattered by a great Confidence of establishing his Power in the East , immediately dispatched thither Hierome d' Ascoli , Reimond Beranger , Bonagratia of Saint John's in Perficeto , and Bonaventure de Mugello , Franciscan Friers , who entred into conference with the Greek Emperour , got from him what they desired , and caused him to write concerning the State of the Dead in these Terms ; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. If those , who are truly penitent , depart hence in Charity , before they have , by Works worthy Repentance , made satisfaction for that , wherein they have sinned , and failed ; the souls of such are , after death , purged by the Pains of Purgatory , according to what Brother a John hath declared unto us . And to mitigate those Pains , the Congregation of the Faithfull surviving is beneficial , I mean , the sacred Celebration of Services , Prayers , and Alms , and other works of Piety , which are ordinarily performed by the Faithfull for others of the Faithfull , according to the Ordinance of the Church . These Letters , which tended onely to gain the Affection of the Pope , and traverse the Designs of the King of Sicily , had struck the Patriarch Joseph so to the Heart , that , after he had boldly protested against them , he withdrew , choosing rather , to continue the rest of his days a private Person , then to enjoy the Prelacy , with the remorse , and shame of having countenanced , by his consent , an Agreement , which he thought concluded by Counsels , carried on by worldly Designs , and Interests ; and indeed , the greatest part of the East , conspiring in the same Sentiment , had such a detestation for the Peace with Rome , that there was a necessity of employing force , to smother the dissatisfactions of those , who were scandalized thereat . John , sirnamed Bec , High Chancellour of the Empire , had been imprisoned , and roughly dealt with upon that Occasion ; but not long after , either weary of suffering , or Cajolled , and drawn in by a Promise of the Patriarchate , joyning with his Prince , he came , with some other Greek Prelates , to the Councel of Lions , where he made his first entrance on the 24th of June , and while the Emperour lived , helped him to keep in his Country-men , extremely exasperated , to see themselves forced to a Profession , which they approved not of . Michael , dying towards the end of the year 1285. after he had eluded all the Storms of the King of Sicily , Andronicus his Son , and Successour , who had , with much impatience , born with the violence done to the common Sentiment of his Nation , not onely restored it to its former Liberty , as soon as he was gotten into the Throne , but re-established the Patriarch Joseph , put Bec , who had taken his Place , into such a Fright , that he was forced to withdraw secretly , fearing he should be torn in Pieces by the People , and proceeded with so much the more confidence in all this change , in as much as the Sicilian Vespers , advised by his Father , and sung by the tumultuous People on Easter-Day , the twenty ninth of March , 1282. had set Sicily , and Arragon against the Pope , and France . Besides , Philip de Courtenay , and Baldwin his Father , being come near the End of their unfortunate Lives , had no further thoughts of revenge against him ; that Charles the First , King of Sicily , dying of Grief , the seventh of January , 1285. left Charles the Second his Son , a Prisoner to the Sicilians , and Arragonois , who kept him from the two and twentieth of June , 1284. to the twenty ninth of October , 1288. So as that he had not , during that time , any means , either to help himself , or prejudice others ; and that none , that had Relation to the Latines , was in any capacity to disturb the East . Michael thought to have done much for himself , by his submission to , and taking from the Church of Rome the Model of his Belief , and ( by his Compliance with her ) disarming the Princes combined against his Dignity ; but from that Counsel , suggested by the Prudence of this World , he reaped onely shame , and misfortune , as well during his Life , as after his Death . For both his Ecclesiastical , and Secular Subjects conspired together to put the affront upon him , frustrate his Intentions , and confidently to subvert the Design of his Treaty by a formal Opposition , and so unanimous a Rejection of the Expedient which he had taken to settle his Peace , that his Cruelty against the most resolute , and the setting up of a new Patriarch , who took the Catechism of his Belief from the Court , prevailed nothing upon spirits , so much the more exasperated , the more sensible they were of the violence done them . Pope Martin the Fourth , taking it heinously that he was fallen off , in as much as he bore with some of his Subjects , who were contrary to his Opinion , a in the first year of his sitting in the Chair , upon the day of the Dedication of Saint Peter's Church , falling on the eighteenth of November , 1281. pronounced him , in Orvieto , Excommunicated , as a favourer of the Antient Schism , and Heresie of the Greeks . And after his Death , which happened at the beginning of the fourteenth Indiction , 1285. near Selybria , the publick Aversion was so violent against his Memory , that his own Son was forced to leave it exposed to a kinde of Infamy , b Nicephorus Gregoras having left us his remarkable Accompt of him ; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. The Emperour Andronicus , his Son , who was present , not onely honoured not his Father with the Sepulture ordinarily bestowed on Kings , but vouchsafed him not that , which was fit for Smiths , and Pioners : He onely ordered , that a small number of men , having carried him away in the Night , some distance from the Camp , should cast a quantity of Earth upon him , out of a fear , lest the Royal Body might be torn in pieces by the wilde Beasts . Thus have we a great Prince , for having forced the Consciences of his People , reduced to the burial of a Dog , and finde the Church of Rome , who would have made her advantage of his Despair , to spread her Authority into the East , become , through this kinde of proceeding , so odious , that the Ostentation of her Power did onely stir up the contradiction of those minds , which she was in hope to enslave , and animated them in a resolution , not to receed in the least from their former Sentiment . About 150. years after , the Empire of the East falling under the Power of the Turks , who had taken away from it , on the one side , all Natolia , except Trebisonda , where there was kept up a little Empire apart ; and , on the other , such a part of Thrace , that Constantinople was , as it were , blocked up between both , Johannes Palaeologus , descended from Michael , was ( though much against his Humour ) forced to call to minde the Advertisement of his Father Manuel , who had not left him any other Hope of recovery in the Land , then what was to be procured by the Assistances of the Latines ; Which to obtain ( contrary to the Advice of Sultan Amurath , who knew , that in the Concord of the Christians consisted the onely means to oppose his Tyranny ) he took a resolution in the year 1430. to make his Addresses to the West , and ( after the Example of his Father , who had in Person sollicited Italy , France , England , and other Kingdoms ) sent several Embassies to Martin , and Eugenius the Fourth , to desire the calling of a Councel , to consist of the Prelates of both the Greek , and Latine Churches , and , by means of the Councel , to engage the Latine Church in the defence of the Greek . We do not finde how far Martin bestirred himself to do any thing in that Cause ; but God having taken him out of this World the one and twentieth of February , 1431. and Eugenius the Fourth being chosen in his stead , on the third of March following , the Jealousie he took at the Councel , which had been appointed to meet at Basil , by that of Sienna , in the year 1424. and began on Thursday , the nineteenth of July , 1431. and the high , and violent Procedures of it towards the Greeks in Florence ruined the success of what ever he had undertaken . He had ever since the twelfth of March appointed Julian , Cardinal of St. Angelo , to preside at the Councel of Basil ; eight Moneths after , seised with an apprehension , that that Assembly would offer to diminish his Power , he repealed the Commission of his Legat , and ( under pretence of gratifying the Greeks ) appointed the eighteenth of December , for the Prelates to separate , and summoned another Councel at Boulogne la Grass , for the year 1433. Now , that of Basil , thinking the affront indigestible , and to be revenged , resolving to question him , put him into such a fright , that he thought himself obliged to grant what it would have , to issue out his Bull of the fifteenth of December 1433. to repeal three others , contrary thereto , given the twenty seventh of July , and the thirteenth of September before , and to joyn with the Cardinal of St. Angelo , four other Legats , to wit , Nicholas , Cardinal of Saint Croix , John , Arch-Bishop of Tarentum , Peter , Bishop of Padua , and Lewis , Abbot of Saint Justina of Padua , who were admitted the six and twentieth of April , 1434. From the fifteenth of October , and the eleventh of November , 1433. the Greeks , answering to the Summons of the Councel , who had Deputed to them Anthony , Bishop of Tuy in Galicia , and B. Albert de Crespes , Master in Theologie , had sent on their behalf Demetrius Palaeologus , Proto-vestiary , Isidore , Abbot of St. Demetrius , and Johannes Lascaris , sirnamed Disypatus , to Treat of the Conditions of the Interview of both Parties ; and the Pope , for his Part , had , towards the end of the same year , offered by Christopher Garathon , one of his Secretaries , to send his Legats into the East , to prosecute the affair of the Re-union . But , when he saw him returned , and understood that the Councel , who was not of his Opinion , and had reduced him to quit it , and by a second Deputation , sent Brother John de Raguse , a Domiuican , afterwards Bishop of Argos , Henry Menger , Canon of Constance , and Simon Freron , Canon of Orleans , who , as to his particular , had Order to pass through Rome , to aquaint the Court with the occasion of his Message , instead of being satisfied with this submission , which seemed absolutely to secure his Interest , he conceived a greater jealousie thereof , and taking it very ill , that ( as he thought ) the Councel should think to get the glory of the Reconciliation with the Greeks , he so far prevailed with them by his sollicitations , and the sums of Money he paid them out of his own Purse , which was better furnished , then that of the Councel , that they broke their Word with the Deputies , suffered the House , where John de Raguse , the chiefest among them , was lodged , to be set upon by a Party of Cross-bowsiers , who attempted to force it , and openly took their resolution to go to Ferrara , where the Pope was in Person , and was drawing together all his Partisans . It were impossible to avoid being importunate to the Reader , if we should trouble our selves to give a particular Relation of all the complaints reciprocally made by the Pope , and Cauncel . It shall therefore suffice to observe , that the Councel , defeated of their Hope , saw another convened , as it were , in defiance of it , at Ferrara , where the Greeks , to the number of about twenty Metropolitanes , and a dozen others of their Clergie , made their appearance , with their Emperour , at the Pope's Charges , upon the fourth , and eighth of March , 1438. sojourned there , without any thing done , till Wednesday the fourth of June , at which time were begun some private Conferences , upon the Questions of Purgatory , and the State of Souls after their departure out of the Body , yet so , as that on the Part of the Greeks , till Thursday the seventeenth of July , there passed no other decision , save that the Souls of the Saints enjoy , immediately after Death , the perfect felicity competent to them , though they expect , upon the compleating of their Persons , a more full perfection . After two Moneths delay , laying aside that kinde of Dispute , when the General Sessions of the new Councel began , they were taken up in debating concerning the Addition made by the Latines to the Creed , and the manner of the Procession of the Holy Ghost , which they pretend to be , not from the Father , and the Son , but from the Father by the Son. About this , there passed at Ferrara , from that time , to the eighth of January , 1439. sixteen Sessions , and the Plague having made the place not onely incommodious , but also dangerous , the Pope resolved to leave it , transferred the Assembly to Florence , on the eleventh , defrayed the charges of the Greeks , by paying nineteen thousand Florens for the Garison of Constantinople ; and , on the nineteenth following , departed with the Greeks , who made their entrance into Florence on Friday the fourteenth , and Sunday the sixteenth of February , began their Sessions on Thursday the twenty sixth of the same Moneth , and continued them to no purpose , till the seventeenth of March. Two days after , the Emperour , weary of Disputing , and seised with an apprehension of his own danger , pressed his People to capitulate with the Latines , addressing himself to them in these pitifull Terms ; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. Time is spent to no purpose , and we have done nothing , as to the furtherance of our Affair ; remember our House , what hazard it runs amongst the wicked . If any thing happen , alass ! how heavy will it fall upon us ? I hold the Persecution will be more intolerable , then that of Diocletian , and Maximian ; wherefore let us lay aside Discourses , and Debates , and finde out some Mean , so to pass into the same Sentiment . Mark , and Anthony , Arch-Bishops of Ephesus , and Heraclea , notwithstanding those Deplorations , making some difficulty to comply , were by him forbidden to come into the two following Congregations ; and , the rest yielding , the Pope was not awanting to take his advantage , and to extort from those poor People a forced Acquiescence ; the Patriarch Joseph having , upon the thirtieth of March , being Munday , in the Passion-Week , given them this sad accompt of the Pope's Pleasure ; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 That we should resolve to do of two things one , either finde out by Easter ( falling that year on the fifth of April ) the means of an Union ( with him ) or take some course to return into our Countrey . And notwithstanding , that Isidore , and Bessarion , Arch-Bishops of Russia , and Nicaea , who had engaged in the Party of the Latines , and given their Hands , saying ; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . It is more expedient for us to unite in body , and soul , then to go hence without having done any thing ; for it is no hard matter to be gone , but how we should go , or to what place , or when , I know not : Dositheus , Bishop of Monembasia , cried out immediately , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . What would you ? that our departure hence may be defrayed by the Pope , would you have us betray our Doctrine ? I will die rather , then ever Latinize . The Arch-bishop of Heraclea added , that the Antient Fathers were for his Opinion ; that of Ephesus , that the c Latines were not onely Schismaticks , but also Hereticks . And the Nobility , who had an Aversion for the Agreement , so exasperated those of their Party , that being met the first of April at the Patriarch's Lodgings , who was then so indisposed , that , on the Saturday following , they were forced to administer the Extreme Unction to him , as soon as the poor Patient had opened his Mouth , to ask what they had to say , made him this short answer , by the Arch-bishop of Heraclea , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. There are four things demanded of you ; First , Whether you are satisfied with the most clear and solid Demonstration , according to which , we have shewn you by the Scriptures , that the Holy Spirit proceeds from the Father , and by the Son ; if you are , so be it : if not , tell us what you doubt of , and why you are not satisfied , that we may finde out some remedy , and way , clearly , and purely establish , that , in very truth , the same Procession is also from the Son. Secondly , If you have any d Proofs from the Holy Scriptures , maintaining the contrary to what we affirm , Produce them . Thirdly , If you have any strong places out of the Scriptures , proving that what you hold is better , and more holy , then our Doctrine . Fourthly , If you will not stand to these things , let us meet together in an Assembly ; Let the Hierarch celebrate the Divine Service ; Let us all , as well Latines , as Greeks , take an Oath ; Let the Truth be boldly discovered by the Oath , and what shall appear most clear to the e Major part , be embraced by both sides : For among Christians an Oath is not violated . After this Overture , all that remained , was to press those poor People by bitter Reproaches , and to make those , who had complied , instrumental to draw in those , who were unwilling to do it . Accordingly , upon the fourteenth of April , Bessarion made a long Speech in favour of the Sentiment of the Latines , and George , sirnamed Scholarius , afterwards Patriarch , presented no less then three Orations upon the same Subject . The Emperour , who , on Whitsunday , the twenty fourth of May , was gone to the Pope , upon a Message he had received from him to that purpose , when he heard him say , that the great Charges he had been at came to f nothing , that he squandered away his Money , and done all he thought convenient , vindicating himself the best he could , replied , I am not the Master of the Synod , and I will not be so Tyrannical , as to force my Synod to say any thing . And , on the Wednesday following , the Greeks , being admitted to Audience , understood that they were reduced to an impossibility , the Pope making this Discourse to them ; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. Which way soever I look , I see division before mine eys , and much wonder how division can be advantageous to you . If it be so , how will the Western Princes take it ? And what sadness shall we conceive thereat ? Besides , how will you return into your Countrey ? As if he had said , You must either come to our Opinion , and , upon that Condition , obtain the conveniences of returning into your Countrey , or quit all hope of ever getting thither , as being a thing not to be attempted , but with our Leave , and upon our Charge . Whereupon all , Mark Arch-bishop of Ephesus onely excepted , being at an absolute loss of all courage , bethought themselves how they might be dis-engaged upon the best Terms they could ; and the Emperour , having , on Tuesday the second of June , sent to the Pope by the Arch-bishop of Russia , to know what assistance he would afford him , had this Answer brought him by three Cardinals ; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. First , as to the present , the most Holy Father makes accompt to furnish you with what shall sufficiently defray your Charges , as also to finde you Galleys , that all your People , and the Church of the East , may return to Constantinople . Secondly , To maintain constantly , at his own Charge , three hundred Souldiers , for the safety of the City . Thirdly , To have upon his accompt two Galleys , as a Guard unto it , and to keep a Watch near it . Fourthly , To procure that the Devotion of Jerusalem be exercised at Constantinople , and that the Galeasses , which go for the Veneration of the enlivening Sepulchre come to Constantinople . Fifthly , To finde ( when the Emperour should stand in need of Galleys for his assistance ) twenty Galleys , armed upon his own accompt , for the space of six Moneths , and , in case there should be need onely of ten , for a year . Sixthly , To endeavour , as in the presence of Christ ; that the Nations of Christendom may come in to his relief , when he should be necessitated to have an Army by Land. Thus the extream necessity of that conjuncture having destroyed the concernments of Religion by those of Policy , which seemed to smother , if not the disagreements , at least the Disputes , that were between them , the Union of the Latines and Greeks is concluded . And , as the Pope discovered what accompt he made of the Pilgrimage to Jerusalem , and the visitation and adoration of the holy Sepulchre , when he spoke of discrediting them in favour of Constantinople , and to transfer thither the most celebrious Devotions of the Latines , together with the advantages accrewing to the places where they are exercised , depriving Palaestina of the profits she had derived from them for the space of 350. years together , and condemning , as fruitless , the Expeditions , which had raised them to the greatest heighth : So the Greeks made it appear , that the fear of loosing their temporall good , was able to perswade them to sell the liberty of their Consciences , and that the onely Argument , which induced them to comply with the Sentiment of the Latines , was taken from Earth , and not from Heaven . So , that if the Poet had reason to say of Daws , Pies , and Parrats , when brought to the pronunciation of what words they heard , that the Belly had been their Master , and had given them the ingenuity to imitate the words which nature had denyed them , the Church of Rome might well acknowledge , that the Greeks were overcome , not by the force of her proofs , but by the sound of her fair promises , and that her purse and credit had been the true bait , whereby they had been caught , and that they had not been instructed in the Latine Opinions , but under the direction of Fear and Despair , the most wretched Masters that ever were . The Patriarch Joseph , who , during all these Intrigues , grew weaker and weaker , had on Tuesday , June the ninth , the Eve of his departure out of this World , signed the Profession , which he was desirous to make for the advantage of the Church of Rome , and all remained to be done , was , that the Prelates , who had accompanied him , should do the like . But the Pope , not willing to come to any capitulation with them , but at discretion , gave them , on the sixteenth following , a Paper , which might have startled the Emperour , if Julianus Caesarinus , Cardinal of St. Angelo , had not appeased him by these words , Send your g Commander and us Letters , that the Galleys may be provided , but we desire you to stay , and the Commander with you , till it shall have pleased God to bring the business to some issue , that then he may return along with you with much glory : We shall bear all your charges as far as Venice , and guard you to the City [ of Constantinople ] let not your Majesty be troubled as to that particular . After which , they trifled away the time , till the two and twentieth of the moneth , and then the Pope sent by three Cardinals this Message , That he would have all the priviledges of his Church , and the prerogative of Appeals , and would direct , and feed the whole Church of Christ , as the Shepherd of the Sheep ; and withall , the right and power to call a general Councel , when there should be any necessity , and that all the Patriarchs should submit to his will , which put the Emperour h out of all hope , and surprized him , so as that he made onely this answer , i Give order for your departure , if you think good . Yet to prevent an absolute rupture , the Pope entred into further conference with him , and entertained both him , and his , upon Friday the six and twentieth following , with a Collation of Sweet-meats and Wine , after which , and his retirement out of the place , those , whom he had brought with him , unanimously writ these words , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. We acknowledge , concerning the dignity of the Pope , that he is High-Priest , and Bishop , and Lieutenant , and Vicar of Christ , Pastor and Teacher of all Christians , and that he directs and governs the Church of God , the priviledges , and rights of the Patriarchs of the East , being observed ; that the Patriarch of Constantinople is the second next the Pope ; then he of Alexandria ; after him that of Antioch , then that of Jerusalem . They had resolved not to acknowledge any thing further , and to break off rather , then be brought to it ; but the Pope delivered them out of all fear as to that , accepting ( at least in appearance ) what they had written , though granting him onely a primacy of Order over the other Patriarchs , and absolutely quashing the dispute of his Predecessor Leo the First against Anatolius , raised by the Councel of Chalcedon ( seconding in that the first of Constantinople ) to the second place . This acceptation passed , there seemed to be nothing to do , but to sign and publish the Concordate ( or Agreement ) between both parties ; but there arises yet new difficulties . For the Pope would have the Instrument drawn up in his own name onely , but was therein formally opposed by the Greeks , who after these words , Eugenius Bishop , Servant of the Servants of God , required , on Munday the nine and twentieth of June , there should be added , with the consent of the most serene Emperour , of the Patriarch of Constantinople , and the other Patriarchs . He seemed also desirous to get inserted into it this Clause , That he would have his priviledges , according as the Holy Scripture defines , and the expressions of the Saints ; which the Emperour withstood , saying , If any one of the Saints honour the Pope in a Letter , he might write to him , shall he take that for a priviledge ? Yet the next day it was granted him , that he should have his priviledges , according to the Canons , the expressions of the Saints , the holy Scripture , and the Acts of Synods ; the Greeks , on the other side , having got into the same Decree , that all the priviledges of their Patriarchs should be inviolably observed , the Latines made no small difficulty on the second of July , to let pass the word All , which two days after they admitted . Upon the fifth of the Moneth aforesaid , the Concordate was signed by k the Pope , nine Cardinals , two Titulary Patriarchs , nine Arch-bishops , forty nine Bishops , and forty six Abbots on the one part ; and the l Emperour , seventeen Metropolitanes , five Deacons , one Arch-Priest , and six Abbots and Religious Persons , on the other . On the sixth , it was publickly read . Eight days after , the Pope , having desired the Greeks to proceed to the Election of a Patriarch , that might come into the place of the Patriarch Joseph , deceased twenty six days before , and that he , whom they should choose , might receive the Imposition of his hands , was denyed , as to both particulars , and forced to suffer the Greeks to depart , forsaken by Bessarion , and Isidore , Arch-bishops of Nicea , and Russia , and not long after Cardinals . The rest , heightned by the Example , and Encouragements of Mark of Ephesus , who would not by any means be drawn to subscribe , or consent to the Concordate ; and withall troubled in Conscience , that they had prostituted their Sentiment in the business of Religion for Bread , prevented the disacknowledgment of the Body of their Countrey-men , as soon as they were got to Constantinople ; declaring null all they had done , and re-assuming their former Opinions with so much the greater readiness , by how much they had onely quitted them in outward shew , and to the regret of their whole Nation , which would have treated them very harshly , for having been so persidious to them . From which proceedings it necessarily follows ; First , That , if the Church of Rome hath any reproach of Inconstancy , wherewith to charge those among the Greeks , who ( having received money from the Latines , to acknowledg what they desired ) have since broken the Promises they had made them , and disclaimed what they had done ; She hath nothing to say against Mark , Arch-Bishop of Ephesus , who never approved the management of that Affair ; nor yet against the others , who had stay'd in the East , without whose knowledg , and contrary to whose intention , the Concordate of Florence was drawn up ; as also that the said Church hath given them all great occasion to alienate themselves from Her , inasmuch as , instead of proving to them that they were in an errour , Her design was to circumvent , and surprise them , and had so little regard , I will not say , to the glory of God , to the Interest of his Truth , and to that of Sincerity , and publick Edification , but even to her own Reputation a●● theirs , that she thought it a business of greater concernment , to be defray'd the charges she had been at with them ; and , in requital of that little Temporal Assistance , which she offered them , to draw them to an abjuration of the Belief , which they had professed from Father to Son , before they were convinced in Conscience . Will it ever be thought just , by the profusion of the things of this World , to purchase Souls , called by the Gospel to the hope of a Celestial Inheritance ? And , if they prove more hard to be drawn in , then was imagined , will it be thought a rational kind of proceeding , to frighten them by violences yet more inhumane ; and , by the fears and tryals of those disgraces , which may occasion the loss of the Body , and its advantages , boldly to thrust them upon the Precipices of Damnation , as if it were ever left to our choice to force Religion by Religion , to imprint the Sentiments thereof in the minds of men with Iron Bars , and to promise our selves , that we may bring men to Salvation by the shipwrack of good Conscience ? In the second place it is apparent , that neither the Greeks , nor Latines , assembled at Florence , have , by their proceedings there , discovered , that they were very confident of what they should believe concerning the state of Souls after Death ; the former having as to that point , quitted it without any Dispute , and expressed their Union , with the others , in uncertain , and indeterminate Terms , as we have shewn m before ; and the Latter , who made account to bring over to them such , as were of the contrary Opinion , contenting themselves with what they were pleased to say , though well examined , it were such , as could not give them any just satisfaction ; and that the Formulary of their Concurrence consisted onely in three words of a double meaning . Lastly , that the Church of Rome , who had first set afoot the Conferences , out of a consideration of the Question of Purgatory , brought by her first upon the Stage , hath made it appear by the event , that her own perswasion of it was not very great ; forasmuch , as immediatly after she , in a manner , shook off all further thoughts of it ; and , towards the end of the Assembly , thought it concerned her more to dispute the Privileges of her Pope ; thereby clearly discovering , that it took up her thoughts more to plead for his Dignity , then for the Salvation of the Greeks , and that her endeavour was to enslave them to her self rather , then to convert them to God. However it be , after their return into the East , there was no difficulty made of taking the Concordate of Florence for a Tablature of their Sentiment : The n Oration , which Bessarion had made on their behalf at Ferrara , on Saturday , june xiv . One Thousand Four Hundred Thirty Eight , is ( as to what concerns them ) still in force ; and though they prayed , even at that time , for their Dead , and ( presupposing , as the Church of Rome would have it , that some sins were venial , and some Souls in the midst between Virtue and Vice ) made it a question , whether God , granting them the remission of their sins after this life , makes use of any punishment ; or , out of his Clemency , gives absolution to men , as inclined to mercy by the Prayers of the Church : and whether ( in case he does make use of punishment ) it consists in Purgation by Fire , and not rather in restraint , obscurity , and grief ; yet did they sufficiently determine themselves in these words , We say that it stands more with the goodness of God not to despise a small good , then to account worthy punishment a small sin , leaving it to be inferred , that he freely pardoned it . Immediately after , Mark of Ephesus , in his Manifesto , addressed To all Christians , as well of the Continent , as the Islands , having made his complaint , that some endeavours had been used to reduce his Countrey-men into a base Captivity , o and to bring them down to the Babylon of the Customs , and Opinions of the Latines , proposes their Sentiment , concerning the Dead in these Terms ; We affirm , that neither the Saints obtain the Kingdom prepared for them , and the ineffable good things , neither do Sinners fall into Hell , but both expect , their own Lot ; and that belongs to the time to come after the Resurrection , and last Judgment . But Gregorius Proto-Syncellus , who was for the Concordate , charges the said Mark with contradicting , in that , not onely the Fathers , as St. Chrysostome , St. Gregory Nazianzene , Gregory of Rome , Damascene , and Maximus , but even himself ; for as much , as in one of his Sermons , in honour of Elias the Prophet , he had maintained , that he enjoyed the clear Vision of God , and was in the presence of his Majesty in the Heavens , with the Angels , and Saints , who have put off the garment of the body . And , indeed , it is possible , that Mark , either to discover the greater alienation from the Opinions of the Latines , or to shew himself to be of their number , among those of his Nation , who ( as is expressed in the Acts of Florence ) hold , that the Saints departed are in , and enjoy bliss , in their proper place , expecting the perfect Crown , which hath been promised them , may have said it ; and that the more common Opinion of the Greeks may have been from that time such , as the same Acts represent it , saying , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. The Greeks conceive , that there may be a fire , and partial punishment of Souls , and that the Souls of Sinners go to an obscure place , a place of grief , and that they are afflicted , and punished in part , being deprived of Divine Light ; and that by Prayers , and the Services of the Priests , and Alms , they are purged , or rather delivered out of that dark Place , and Tribulation , and that they are freed ; And the Greeks ( contrary to the Italians confess , that they are purged , not by fire , or the action of fire ; but that onely Prayer , and Supplication , and Alms , have that effect . Accordingly the Greeks living in Venice , in the year , 1560. declared their Sentiment in Terms , much to that purpose , when they made answer to the Tenth of the Cardinal of Guise's Questions , as hath been already p observed . And it is likely enough , that whoever ( as they did ) imagines to himself Souls , which are neither good , nor bad , runs into a necessity of feigning some such thing concerning the Treatment they are to receive , after their departure out of the Body . But there is not any thing can give us a more certain accompt of their Opinion , then the q Forms of Service daily used by them at the Enterment of their Dead ; for we have in them ( as in those of the Latines ) Lessons out of the Scripture ; as for instance , the first Verse of the fifty first Psalm , all the ninety first ; the first part of the hundred and nineteenth , the twelfth , seventy second , and seventy third Verses , to the hundred thirty third ; and the hundred seventy fifth , and hundred seventy sixth ; the fourty second of the twenty third Chapter of St. Luke ; out of the fifth of St. Matthew , from the third Verse , to the tenth inclusively ; out of the fourth of the first to the Thessalonians , from the thirteenth Verse , to the seventeenth inclusively ; the twenty fourth , and thirtieth Verses of the fifth of S. John ; the sixth Verse of the hundred and twenty sixth Psalm ; the seventh of the hundred and sixteenth ; the fifteenth of the hundred and third ; the whole twenty third Psalm ; the fifth Verse of the sixty fifth ; the twelfth and seventeenth Verses of the fifth Chapter of the Epistle to the Romanes ; the seventeenth of the fifth of St. John ; the first of the twenty fourth Psalm ; out of the fifteenth of the first Epistle to the Corinthians , from the beginning , to the eleventh Verse ; the thirty fifth of the sixth of S. John ; the first Verse of Psalm the eighty fourth ; the thirteenth of the twenty fifth ; the seventh Verse of the sixth to the Romanes ; the thirty ninth of the sixth of St. John ; the sixth of the fourteenth to the Romanes : which contain either Lessons of Piety , and Humility , for the Living ; as the places of the hundred and third , and hundred and nineteenth Psalms , and of the fifth of St. Matthew : or Descriptions of the Goodness of God towards those , that fear Him ; as the twenty third , and ninety first Psalm : or Implorations of His Mercy for the last Day ; as the forty second of the twenty fourth of St. Luke , and the first Verse of the fifty first Psalm : or Assurances of the Beatitude , Immortality , and Glorious Resurrection of the Faithful ; as all the other places : among which , there is nothing alledged out of the second Book of Maccabees , which the Church of Rome takes at this day for one of its principal Grounds ; nor yet out of any other of the Apocryphal Books . Whence it evidently results , that those , who compiled the Office of the Greeks , and put into it those Texts of Scripture , had not in that any apprehension , contrary to the Sentiment of the Protestants . There are also in the said Forms abundance of Prayers , stuffed with Invocations to the Blessed Virgin , and to Martyrs , all which are irrefragable marks of the alteration of the antient Service , and insoluble Arguments of the adulteration of belief among the Greeks , whose first Liturgies contained Prayers for all the Saints , without any exception ; and the Fathers held as a Principle of Religion , that God alone was to be invocated , r that the worship of Persons departed is not to be accounted by us for Religion ; for as much as , if they lived piously , they are not for that to be so looked on , as if they sought such Honours , but will , that he should be served by us , by whom we being illuminated , they rejoyce that we are made partakers of their Dignity ; that they are to be honoured by way of imitation , and not adored upon any religious accompt . In a word , that neither the Blessed Virgin , Mother of our Saviour , nor any of the Saints of either Sex can pretend to any part of that religious homage , Saint Epiphanius , one of the most earnest maintainers of Prayer for the Dead , hath left to them , and the whole Church of these last times , these remarkable Precepts ; s 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. Indeed the Body of Mary was holy , but it was not God ; the Virgin was indeed a Virgin , and honoured , but she was not given us to be adored ; on the contrary , she adored him , who was begotten of her , as to the flesh , &c. If God will not have the Angels to be adored , how much rather will he not , that she , who was born of Ann should be ? &c. God came from Heaven , and the Word was clad in flesh taken from the holy Virgin , but the Virgin is not adored , &c. Let Mary be honoured , but let the Father , Son , and Holy Spirit be adored ; Let no man adore Mary ; though Mary be excellent , and holy , and honoured , it is not that she should be adored , &c. Let Mary be honoured , but let the Lord be adored . But not to press any further this notorious defect , which we finde at present in the Service of the Greeks , we are to observe , that among them the Office of the Dead is full of Prayers , whereby is desired ( as in the Latine Service ) the mercy of God , the remission of the sins of the deceased , his absolution , his blessed resurrection , his introduction into rest , into Abraham ' s Bosom , into the Mansion of the blessed , into refreshment , into Paradise , into the Tabernacle of God , into his Kingdom , glory , light , to the right hand of the great Judge , into the Society of the Saints and Angels ; all which Expressions ( according to the Hypotheses of Antiquity ) may be applied to the Spirits already received into glory ? Which is so much the more evident , for that the particular Office , which concerns the Obsequies of Children , is full of these Prayers , that God would number the deceased among the Children , to whom he hath promised his Kingdom , that he would place him among the just , who are acceptable in his sight , that he would make him partaker of the good , things , which are above this World , that he would let him enter into the joys of the Saints , that in his holy Mountain he would gratifie him with celestial goods , that he would write his name in the Book of those , who shall be saved , that he would make his face to shine upon him , that he would lodge him in Abraham ' s Bosom , that he would grant him the enjoyment of his Kingdom , &c. Yet were not these Desires made without a presupposition of his Beatitude : as , First , when it is said to him , He , who hath taken thee from the Earth , and gives thee place among his Saints , shew● that thou ( O truly blessed Childe ) art a Citizen of Paradise . The Sword of Death falling on thee hath cut thee off as a tender Branch , ( O blessed art thou , who hast made no tryal of worldly pleasures ) but behold Christ opening the Gates of Heaven to thee ; numbring thee● out of his great goodness , among the Elect● Secondly , When he is brought in making this Discourse , Why do you bewail me , a Childe translated out of the World ? for I am not a Subject to be bewailed . The joy of all the just is required for those Children , who have not done works worthy Tears . Thirdly , When he acknowledges , that Death is a freedom to Children , that they are thereby exempted from the miseries of life , and that they are gone to rest , that they rejoyce in Abraham ' s Bosom , in the divine Quires ! of Blessed Children , and assuredly dance , because their departure hence was a deliverance from the corruption , which loves sin . If then the Ritual of the Creeks be full of Prayers for the Children , whom they unanimously acknowledge to be among the Blessed , what inconvenience can there be to attribute to them , that they had the same apprehension for persons of age , of whose felicity they no way doubted ? But though reason should not lead us to think so , yet does their formal confession obliges us to believe as much : for there is not any deceased person , for whom they say not to God , t Mercifully receive the faithfull person departed , who hath holily quitted this life , and is ( O Lord ) passed towards thee ; and whose Funeral Solemnities they do not conclude , saying to him three several times , u Our Brother , worthy to be ever blessed , and always remembred , thy memory is eternal . To every Monk , without any exception , they address these words , w Brother , thè way thou art in is that of bliss , for that a place of rest is prepared for thee : adding to that purpose the sixteenth Verse of the one hundred and sixteenth Psalm , Return unto thy rest , O my Soul , for the Lord hath dealt kindly with thee ; and a little after , x He , who is taken hence , hath passed through the ever-troubled Sea of Life , and by Faith is arrived at his Port : conduct him , O Christ , with the Saints into thy tranquillity , and ever-living pleasures . In like manner to every Priest , y Thou hast piously signalized thy self in Faith , Charity , Hope , Gentleness , Purity of life , and in the Sacerdotal dignity ; and therefore ( O Brother of eternal memory ) God , who is before all Ages , whom thou hast served , will himself dispose thy Spirit into a place full of light , and pleasure , where the just are in rest , and will make thee obtain of Christ , at the day of Judgment , pardon , and great mercy . And the deceased Person is introduced , using these words , z I am now at rest , and have found great favour , for that I have been transferred from the corruption of life , glory be to thee , O Lord , &c. a Thy divine Servant , Deified in his Transportation , by thy now-enlivening Mystery is come towards thee . To every Woman departed , Detain not any longer , O malicious Hell , the Souls of the Elect , in the condemnation of the Transgression ; for all , being now made assuredly conformable to Christ , instead of Death , receive divine life . In a word , she is made to say the same words , as had been attributed to the Priest , I am now at rest , &c. All these Confessions , grounded on the Lessons of Scripture , which , for the most part , contain assurances of the Love of God towards those , who serve him , and promises of their future Beatitude , and glorious Resurrection , demonstratively prove , that the first Compilers of the Greek Office , agreeing , in what is most substantial , with the Protestants , believed , that whoever dies in the Faith of the Lord does , from the moment of his Death , enjoy rest , and glory in him , and with him . But , for as much , as from time to time , the purity of belief , and worship , receiving adulteration among them , there rose up a sort of people , apt to feign any thing , and to affirm for true all they had feigned , and that from that source are derived abundance of things inconvenient , and contradictory , which are , at this day , as so many Black-Patches in the face of their Service , reason calls upon us , to direct our hand to the most remarkable , and discover the Scars , and Imperfections , which lie under them . For as much then as the Greek Fathers , taught by St. Paul , even in that very place , which is copied in the Ritual , advertised the Christian People committed to their charge , not to be sad for their Brethren departed , after the manner of the Heathens , who are without hope ; and St. Chrysostome threatned to excommunicate , as impious , those , who took a glory in grieving upon such occasions : it is impossible those should have been well informed in their duty , and the Sentiments of their fore-Fathers , who , ( making a Virtue of a Vice , and stuffing the publick Forms of Service with their Deplorations ) have had the boldness to introduce the Faithfull deceased , pressing those , whom they left behind them , to lamentations at their misfortune , that is to say , at what ( according to the Scriptures ) neither is , nor can be . As for instance , when they inserted , at the end of the common Formulary , this extravagant , half-Heathenish Discourse , absolutely contradictory to the Exhortation of St. Paul to the Thessalonians ; b Brethren and Friends , Kinred and Acquaintance , now that you see me laid without Voice , and without Breath , lament all over me ; for yesterday I spoke with you , and suddenly the dreadfull hour of Death surprized me . But come ye all , who are desirous of my Company , and kiss me with the last kiss : for I shall have no further conversation with you , nor ever speak to you again . I am going to the Judg , with whom there is no respect of persons , since the Servant and the Master , the King and the common Souldier , the rich man and the begger , are to appear before him in an equal condition , and every one shall be either glorified , or made ashamed by his works . But I intreat and conjure you all without ceasing , to pray for me to Christ God , &c. And in the Office of the Priest , c My Brethren , Children , and Friends , I remember you before the Lord , forget me not , when you pray , learn ( I conjure , beseech , and require you ) these things , that they may serve you for a memorial , and bewail me night and day . Again , In great compassion weep for me ( O ye Lovers of Christ ) and earnestly petition the God of all , that he would grant me to rest with the Saints . And in that of the Woman , Come Fathers , and behold how Beauty fades ; come Mothers , and see how the Flesh moulders away , and cry with Tears , Lord , grant , that , by thy Command , she may rest , whom thou hast taken hence . But as those carnal sallies of Spirit are palpably contrary to the advice of the Apostle , and upon that accompt not to be endured ; so the absurdity thereof is so evident , that the Authour of the Ritual could not forbear expressing the dislike it might occasion , saying in the Office of the Priest , d O men , why do you so earnestly bewail me ? Why do you give your selves this vain trouble ? He , who is transferred from Life , saith to all , Death is become a Rest to all . Nor do I think it strange , the Formulary should swell with the e descriptions of the Miseries , and Vanity of this Life ; for since the Prophet hath vouchsafed to give us a Draught thereof to the end , that , f Learning to number our days , we might apply our hearts to Wisdom , we cannot be too often touched with the sting of so necessary an Advertisement ; yet is it not expected from us , that to shew our selves smitten , and humbled before God , we should presume to act the Disconsolate , contrary to the Instruction of St. Paul , and make such Discourses , as these , notoriously false , in respect of any one of the Faithfull . g Alass ! What a combat is the Soul , separated from the Body , engaged in ? Alass ! How does she then lament , and there is not any Body hath pity on her ? Turning her eyes to the Angels , she beseeches to no purpose ; and reaching forth her hands to men , no body relieves her . For , if there be any Combat in the Soul , before its separation , as soon , as that is over , she is passed from the Combat to the Triumph , since that ( according to the Instruction of the Spirit ) her being with the Lord is upon this accompt , that she h absent from the body . Secondly , There is not , from thence forward , any Tears to be shed for her , in as much as she is in i fulness of joy , and pleasures ; and that his Goodness promises , to wipe away all Tears from the eyes of those , who stand before his Throne . Thirdly , There is no further necessity , she should call upon either Angels , or Men , in regard she is in the blessed Society of Millions of k Angels , and in the Congregation , and Assembly of the First-born , who are written in Heaven . And , should she stand in any need of Relief , she would remember , that her l Help was , even during this Life , in the Name of the Lord , who made Heaven , and Earth ; that he alone is our Refuge , Glory , and the Rock of our Srength ; that we are at all times to put our Trust in him ; and that , if all the men in the World should be put together into a balance ? they would be found lighter , then Vanity it self . But ( to excuse the frequent Prosopopoeias , which , in these Forms of Service , represent separated Souls , as seised with horrour , and reduced to deplorations , and desires of Relief ) it may be pretended , that these Descriptions made at discretion are Instructions to the Living , as to what lies upon them to do . To answer that , and whatever else may be alledged to extenuate their Offence , who have shuffled those things into the Greek Service , it need onely be said , that we are to take for Lessons of our Duty , not Imaginations of what never , either was , or will be ; but the pure Will of God , our onely Rule in Life , and Death : and if it were lawfull for us to use Fiction , it were but requisite we had the Judgment , not to advance any thing absurd , and contrary to our Principles , shewing our selves in that more Prudent , then the Modern Greeks , who ( transported by I know not what Stupidity ) do almost every where run against their own Hypotheses . But to make it clear , by certain Examples . Their common Principle is ; That good Souls pass , at the very Instant of their separation , into the possession of their Rest , the bad are immediately confined to Hell ; of those in a middle Condition , onely the Salvation is deferred . Let us now hear , what pretty Discourses they attribute to them : I beseech you all , and conjure you , that , without ceasing , you pray for me unto Christ , God , to the end , that I may not ( according to my sins ) be confined to place of Torment , but that he would place me where is light of Life . The middle-conditioned Souls are they , ever ( according to them ) at such a point , as , immediately after their departure out of the Body , to be at the self-same time exempted from the Pains of Restraint , Obscurity , or Grief ( through which it is affirmed they are to pass ) and deprived of the Rest , which , after the Pains , they are to obtain , so as that they are ( for the least space of time imaginable ) in a Neutral State , which admits not the qualification of either Good or Bad , of either Light or Darkness , Rest or Torment , and consequently , of either Joy or Grief , if not by accident ? And in Case that by the Place of Torment , where it is feigned , they fear being confined , some may understand the Hell of the Damned ; is it possible they should ever be exposed thereto , since it is presupposed they are of a middle Conditition , and upon that very accompt ( as being chargeable onely with Venial Sins ) neither do , nor can , deserve Eternal damnation ? Be this therefore one unmaintainable , and unimaginable Absurdity , which must needs press hard upon our Forgers of Descriptions , according to the Dictates of their own Fancies . They make the deceased Priest further say m Why , O man , dost thou trouble thy self thus unseasonably ? There is one onely hour , and all passes away ; for in Hell there is no Repentance . There is no Releasment in that place ; there is the Worm , which never sleeps ; there is the darksom land , and the obscure matter , to which I am to be condemned , &c. Is this Discourse attributible to a Faithfull Person , that had had here in this World the least taste of the Promise made by the Son of God , assuring us , that whoever believes in him is in such manner , passed from death to life , as that , though he be dead , yet shall he live through him ; that he shall not come into Condemnation ; and that there is not indeed any for those , that are in him ? Are the Souls , imagined to be in a middle Condition , subject to the stingings of the Worm , which never dies , and liable to Damnation ? Which if it be supposed they neither are , nor can , why should they be feigned to say so , and necessarily Lie in saying so ? This must then be a second Impertinence , and a new Piece of Forgery , committed by the Corrupters of the Ritual , not onely against the Word of God , but also against their Sentiment , who ( in the same Ritual ) inserted this Confession , which is both most true , and Diametrically contrary to the Discourse before confuted ; Lament not all you , who are departed in the Faith , for as much as Christ hath suffered the Cross , and was buried for us in the Flesh , and hath made all those , who call upon him , children of Immortality . For this once lay'd down , does it signifie less , then a total Eclipse of understanding , and circumspection , to make the children of Immortality ( for whom the Saviour of the World died , and who consequently cannot perish ) say , that they shall be Damned . Nay , the Prayers of the Living for their departed Brethren would be still chargeable with inconvenience , even though they were taken literally : For instance , this , n O Lord , as thou saidst unto Martha , o I am the Resurrection , by the Effect accomplishing thy Word , and calling Lazarus out of Hell ; so also mercifully raise this thy servant out of Hell. For besides that , it is a little too freely supposed , that our Lord's Friend was confined in Hell from the moment of the Death of his Body , to that of his Resurrection ; it is also false , that our Saviour raises out of Hell ( whence the Ritual confesses , that p none is delivered ) any of his Servants . Whoever once enters there , never comes out again , nor is there any raising up to be expected by him . But these words may be maintained , if they meet with a favourable Interpretation , which might admit Hell to signifie , not the place of the Damned , in which sence it is ordinarily taken , but the Grave , whence our Saviour , who called forth Lazarus , will ; at the Last day , raise up the Bodies of all his Servants . With the help of the same favourable way of Interpreting , it were possible , to finde a sence conformable to the apprehension of Antiquity , in those Prayers whereby the Greeks do at this day , Beg the Remission of Sins for their Dead , taking care to make them to relate to the Absolution which shall be solemnly pronounced by the Great Judg at the last day , as may be deduced from this , that most of them expresly mention it ; among others , this , q Vouchsafe , O Redeemer , that , when thou shalt come with ineffable glory in the Clouds , after a dreadfull manner , to Judge the whole World , that thy Faithfull Servant , whom thou hast taken from the Earth , may joyfully meet thee ; which words are Grounded on 1 Thess . Chap. iv . Verse 17. In like manner this , r Vouchsafe , O God , to be mindfull of our Father , who is now at rest , and be pleased to deliver him from the corruption of sin at the day of Judgment , through the good odour of thy goodness , mercy , and love towards men . Again , O Lord , from whom the Spirits of those , who serve thee , do come , and to whom they return , we beseech thee , to cause to rest in a place of light , in the Region of the Just , the Spirit of N. thy Servant , now lying in his Grave , and raise him up at thy second , and dreadfull coming , not to be condemned after the Resurrection , but to be Absolved , for no man living , shall be justified in thy sight . Again , s Let not thy Servant , O Lord , be confounded at thy coming . t When thou shalt discover all things that are hidden , and shalt ( O Christ ) reprove our sins , spare him whom thou hast taken hence , being mindfull of his Preaching . Again , u Forgive , O Saviour , the sins of him , who hath been translated hence in Faith , and vouchsafe to admit him to thy Kingdom ; there , shall not any escape the dreadfull Tribunal of thy judgment ; Kings , and Potentates , and the Hireling , all shall appear together , and the dreadfull Voice of the Judge shall call the People that have sinned , to the condemnation of Hell , from which , O Christ , deliver thy servant . Again , x Out of thy mercy , O Christ , exempt from the Fire of Hell , and the dreadfull Sentence , thy Servant , whom thou hast now taken hence in Faith ; and let thy Domestick praise thee , as God the mercifull Redeemer , &c. Brethren , how dreadfull is the hour which sinners are to expect ! O what fear is there ! Then the Fire of Hell devours , and the ravenous Serpent swallows ; wherefore ( mercifull Lord Christ ) deliver him from the day of dreadfull Gehenna . O how great shall be the Joy of the Just , which they shall be possessed of , when the Judge comes ! for the Nuptial room is prepared , and Paradise , and the whole Kingdom of Christ , into which ( O Christ ) receive thy Domesticks to rejoyce with thy Saints eternally . Who ( O Christ ) shall bear the dreadfull threatning of thy coming ? Then shall Heaven be rolled up together , as a Book , after a dreadfull manner , and the Stars will fall , the whole Creation shall be shaken with fear , and then shall the light be changed . O Word , spare him who is translated hence . Again , y I beseech you all , who were of my acquaintance , and who love me , be mindful of me at the Day of Judgment , that I may finde mercy before the Dreadful Tribunal . Again , y Let us cry to the Immortal King , when thou shalt come to make inquisition into the secret things of men , spare thy Servant , whom thou hast taken to thy self , O Mankind-loving God. Again , I am dead , after that I have passed away my life with security , and I lye without voice in the Grave , and now I expect the last Trumpet to awake me , cries he , who is dead ; but ( my Friends , ) pray unto Christ , that he would number me among the Sheep on his right hand , &c. I have consumed my life in great negligence , and being translated from it , I expect the dreadfull Tribunal , before which , O Jesu , preserve me free from condemnation , cries thy Servant . Again , z O Lord , who art the onely King , entertain into the Celestial Kingdom thy Faithfull Servant , whom thou hast now transferred hence , and , we beseech thee , preserve him free from condemnation , at the hour , when all mortal men , being to be judged , shall make their appearance before the Judge , &c. Disacknowledged by my Brethren , and sequestred from my Friends , I cry in spirit , from the noisomness of the Grave . Examine not my failings at the day of Judgment ; despise not my Tears , thou , who art the joy of Angels ; but grant me rest , O Lord , even me , whom , out of thy great mercy , thou hast taken to thy self , &c. Stuck fast in the Myriness of sin , and devested of good actions , I , who am a prey to Worms , cry to thee in Spirit , cast me not behind thee , wretch that I am , place me not at thy left hand , thou , who hast framed me with thy Hands ; but , out of thy great mercy , grant him rest , whom thou hast taken to thy self , by thy Ordinance . Having now quitted my Kinred , and Countrey , I am come into a strange way , and am as stinking rottenness in the Grave : Alass ! none shall afford me any assistance in that hour ; but , O Lord , because of thy great mercy , grant him rest , whom thou hast taken to thy self by thy Ordinance . Again , * O what an inquisition , and judgment are we to expect ! what fear , and trembling , in which ( Brethren ) the Elements themselves shall be moved , and the creation shake ! come now , and let us cast our selves at the feet of Christ , that he may save the Soul he hath transferred . An intolerable sire , and external obscurity , and the Worm which never dies , is prepared for us sinners , in the day of inevitable necessity ; then spare thy Servant , whom thou hast transferred . For as much then , as the Prayers for the remission of sins , made by the Greeks under the names as well of the Surviving , praying for the Dead , as of the Dead , putting up their Requests for themselves , are , for the most part , restrained to the day of Judgement , we are so far from having any thing , that might oblige us to take them in such a sence , as that they should insinuate , that the Faithfull , between the moment of their death , and that of the Last Judgment , were reduced to the suffering of any pains , that the Hypotheses of Antiquity seem clearly to exact the contrary . And the result thence is , that the Modern Greeks ( though great opposers of the Purgatory maintained by the Church of Rome ) have not kept within the Terms prescribed them by their Fore-fathers ; but have changed their Sentiments by the Introduction of Novelties , which none of them would ever have imagined . It will be demanded , whence they derived the perswasion that there were Souls of a middle condition , which being , properly , neither good , nor bad , could not , after their separation from the Body , enter into the possession of Paradise , without having , for a certain time , lain drooping in I know not what place of Sequestration , where they were to endure grief , terrour , and the incommodity of darkness , which , as is pretended , covered them ; when nothing of all this , either hath , or could have any ground in Scripture , which does every where make as immediate an opposition between Paradise and Hell , the good and the bad , the Faithfull and the Reprobate , the Children of God ( redeemed a and consecrated for ever by one onely Oblation , and that once made with the blood of the Covenant ) and the children of the Devil , who have held as prophane that precious blood , as between life and death , light and darkness , the right hand and the left of the great Judge ; teaching us expresly , that all the faithfull b dying in the Lord , are blessed , rest from thenceforth , c come not into condemnation , are passed from death to life , are , at their departure out of the body , d with the Lord ; and that all the rest , without any exception , dying in Adam , and e having not believed , are already condemned . 2. That Antiquity , having happily shaken of the strange imagination , which the Fathers of the Second Age had swallowed out of the pretended Sibylline Writing , insinuating to them , that the Spirits of all men , as well good , as bad , necessarily descended into Hell , and were to be there detained under the power of Devils , till the Resurrection of the Bodies they had animated , it thereupon formally maintained , that , immediately f upon the Death of the Faithfull , are the Nuptials of the Spouse ; that it remains onely for the surviving , g to give thanks to God , that he hath crowned him , who is departed from them , and , having delivered him out of all fear , receives him to himself ; that to all the good h Death is an assured Port , i a deliverance from the combat and bonds , a Transporation to better things ; and that , as soon as it happens k the Cabinets are sealed , and the time accomplished , and the combat at an end , and the race run , and the Crowns bestowed , and all is manifestly brought to perfection . 3. That the Ritual it self , as it were endeavouring to bring into discredit , as well the distinction of the middle-conditioned Souls , as their pretended banishment for a time into a dark place , indifferently affirms of all those , who die in the Faith of Christ , men , and women , Ecclesiasticks , those of Religious Professions , and Laicks , that they are gone to the Lord , that they rest , that Hell detains them not , that they exchange Death for the divine life , and are made the Children of immortality ; absolutely denying all , that the vulgar Opinion , temerariously , and without any reason shewn , affirms of some , and wholly destroying it by so formal a contradiction . But we are not to imagine our selves reduced to a necessity of being over-Critical in discovering the Origine of this errour , since the falsificatour as well of the Ritual , as of the Sentiment of those of his Nation , hath done it so palpably to our hands , that he hath not made any scruple to publish his own ignorance , even in things evident , and such as the word of God , the best Antiquity , and Reason , assisted by both , teach so clearly , that there can be onely those , who are unwilling to learn of them , that are not informed thereof . Take the draught he gives us of it with his own hand , introducing the Priest , whose Funeral Obsequies are celebrated , making at his death this Discourse , strange indeed , and more suitable with the Principles of a Pagan without hope , then to those of a Christian illuminated by Faith. l Brethren , I am banished from my Brethren , I leave all my Friends , and go my ways : yet I know not whither I am going , and am ignorant what condition I shall be in there ; God onely , who calls me , knows : but make a commemoration of me with the Antients . Hallelujah . Whither do Souls now go ? And after what manner do they now converse together in that place ? I would gladly understand that Secret , but there is no body able to declare it to me , &c. None of those , that are there , ever returned to life again , to give us an accompt in what manner they behave themselves , who were sometime our Brethren , and Nephews , who are gone before us to the Lord , &c. It is a bad way , that I go in , and I never went it before , and that Region , where no body knows me , I have not any account , or knowledge of . It is a horrour to see those , who are carried away , and he , who calls me , is worthy to be dreaded , he , who is Lord of Life and Death , and who calls us away , when he pleases . Hallelujah . Removing out of one Region into another , we stand in need of some Guids : what shall we do where we go in a Region , in which we have no acquaintance ? Of the same strain are the Discourses in the Office of the Soul in Agony , for she is made to speak , as one in the depth of despair , begging assistance of the Blessed Virgin , of Angels , and of Men , and complaining , that she is forsaken of all , that m estranged from the Glory of God , she served unclean Devils , who , holding the Schedules of her sins , and crying with vehemence , would impudently have her ; that she is n alienated from God , and her Brethren ; that a Cloud of Devils come pouring upon her , and that the darkness of her own unclean actions cover her , commands her Body to be cast into a Common-Sewer , that ( as she is o dragged into the places of dreadful punishments ) the Dogs may eat her heart ; declares , that p she is delivered up to the Devils , who carry her away by violence to the bottom of Hell ; that she knows all have forgotten her ; that she shall remember God no more , since that in Hell there is no memory of the Lord ; that , overwhelmed with darkness , she expects the Resurrection ; that , examined by all men , she shall be cast into the fire ; that neither God , nor his Angels , nor his Saints shall think of her ; for which reason she calls upon the Virgin , Angels , and Men , Earth , nay Hell it self , to which she is delivered to be bitterly punished , to bewail her Misery . What greater Impurity could the rage of a despairing Judas disgorge ? shall we say there could be any thing of Christianity , in the apprehensions of a sinner , who ( without any recourse to the Mercy of God , and the Merit , and Intercession of his Saviour ) numbers himself among the damned , not vouchsafing to consider the assurances , which the Scripture gives all men , testifying unto them , that Christ is q our peace , and r redemption ; that his blood cleanseth us from all sin ; that , s if we confess our sins , he is faithful , and just to forgive us our sins , and to cleanse us from all unrighteousness ; Further , that t he is still living to make intercession for us ; and , since he vouchsafes to receive us among his Sheep , u no man shall pluck us out of his hand , and w the wicked one shall not touch us ? When the same Divinely-inspired Scripture hath loudly published , that all the righteous , that is to say , those , who walk before God , x are taken away from the evil to come , that , being y absent from the body , they are present with him ; that , even here upon Earth , z they are of the Houshold of God , and fellow-Citizens with the Saints ; that they a ought to go boldly to the Throne of Grace , where he himself gives them b access by the Spirit of his Son ; and that the Angels are now c ministring Spirits , to minister to their Salvation : should we ever imagine so brutish a stupidity , and so prophane an excoecation in any of those , who have any way contributed to the Greek Ritual , affirming ( according to the Scripture ) that the Christian , who dies , does by death arrive at the Port , goes to the Lord , rests , is translated from the corruption of life , exchanges death for divine life , and is at his death in the way to bliss ; as that he should presume to say , that way is bad , and that he knows not whether he is going , knows no body there , nor is known to any ? Can the way to bliss be a bad way ? Is he , who knows he is going to God , in a condition to complain truly , that he knows not whether he goes ? Since he is retiring to his Father , and those of the same Houshold with him , hath he any cause to say , that he knows not any of those , to whom he is retiring , and that they know not him ? Being called , how can he imagine , that he , who calls him , should be so far mistaken , as to take his Childe for a Stranger ? And since he gives him access to himself by his own Spirit , is there any reason it should be supposed , not onely that he stands in need of a Guid , but that he neither hath , nor can finde any ? What occasion have either the living , or the dying , to bemoan themselves , that not any one returns from the Dead , to inform them of the state of the World to come ; since the Son of God himself gave us this advertisement , that it is of greater advantage to us , to have d Moses , and the Prophets , that is to say , the holy Scriptures , then if one rose from the Dead , to give us an accompt of their condition ? It were not haply much besides our Purpose , to desire those , who entertain us with Stories of dark Prisons for those Souls , which they pretend to be of a Middle-condition , to tell us , whether they hope to revive that ruined Party among the Antients , who , believing that Angels , and separated Souls , were clad with a body subject ( as ours ) to be incommodated by Darkness , discovered , that they apprehended not any distinction between immortal Substances , and corporeal ? As also whether ( allowing them separated from all matter , and assigning them for Torment , Obscurity , and Darkness , taken in their Proper , and Primitive Signification ) , they think themselves better grounded in Reason , then those , who are perswaded , that material Fire , whose activity can onely exercise it self on Bodies , is , and eternally shall be , the Instrument of Torment , as well for Devils , as impious Souls ? Turn which side they will , they shall not free themselves from inconvenience . But , not to insist further hereupon , and under pretense of putting them to yet a further loss , how to make good their Tenet , to digress from our Principal Subject , we will keep close to it ; concluding from what hath been deduced , that the common Opinion of the Modern Greeks must necessarily be New , unknown to their Fore-fathers , who lived in the Third , Fourth , Fifth , and Sixth Ages ; contrary to the Word of God , and to Reason ; full of Inconveniences , and Suppositions , contradictory one to another ; and consequently , that it is with good Reason rejected , as well by those of the Roman Communion , as by the Protestants , who can onely , in this Particular , allow them to have been circumspect , and well-advised , that they forbear telling us determinately , where they think fit to place the Prison , to which they condemn the Souls , which they call the Middle-conditioned ; for what is not at all , can neither be be defined , nor found any where . CHAP. LIV. The Conclusion of the whole Treatise . WHereas then the Opinion of the Greeks is new , and inconsistent ; whereas that of the Church of Rome ( upon this very Score , that it goes beyond the other ) is subject to more Inconveniences ; and whereas all the Christians in the East , and Southern Parts of the World agree with the Protestants , in the rejection of it , as particular , new , and opposed by Scripture , Reason , the Antiquity of the first Six Ages , and by the Formularies of the Latine Service , which ( through an extraordinary Happiness ) hath been more favourably Treated , then the Greek , which is horridly disfigured by those busie Spirits , who have filled it with their bold alterations ; it were no better , then to elude the Evidence of Truth , and wittingly to renounce common sence , to endeavour to make that , which is particular , and impure ( notwithstanding so many defaults ) pass for Catholick . The Patrons of Purgatory out-vie one another in their attempts to prove it by Texts of Scripture : as for Instance , these ; Genesis iii. 24. xv . 17. 1 Samuel ii . 6 , 7 , 8. Job ix . 26. and xiv . 13. Psalms vi . 1. xlix . 16. lxvi . 12. lxxxvi . 123. Ecclesiastes xii . 16. Esay iv . 4. ix . 17. Daniel vii . 10. Micah vii . 9. Zachary ix . 11. Malachy iii. 3. Matthew iii. 12. v. 22 , 25 , 26. xii . 32. Luke xii . 5 , 48. xxiv . 42. Acts ii . 24. 1 Corinthians iii. 12 , 13 , 14 , 15. xv . 29. 2 Corinthians v. 10. Philippians ii . 10. Hebrews iv . 4. xii . 7. 1 Peter iv . 17. Apocalyps v. 3 , 13. But one single Answer ( pertinent even in the judgement of the Church of Rome her self , who of any makes the greatest ostentation of the Anquity , and Universality of her Faith ) suffices to pull down all this Pile ; to wit , this ; That the Application , which they make of these Texts , is so new , that it hath no Example in all the Tradition of the Fathers ; and so singular , that , not agreeing among themselves , the more Ingenuous ( as John Fisher , Bishop of Rochester , one of her Cardinals , nay , of her Martyrs ) acknowledge , that a Purgatory had for a long time been unknown : and Franciscus Sonnius , first Bishop of Bosleduc , afterwards of Antwerp , grants , that the places out of the New Testament , and Saint Paul , about which the Church of Rome makes the greatest stir , b do not demonstrate it of themselves , and are by some of the Fathers otherwise Interpreted . The same thing may be said of what the same Church produces , or causes to be produced , in defence of Prayer for the Dead , which is not found , either in the Instructions , and Actions of the Saints under the Old Testament , or the Institution of the Son of God , giving his Apostles , and , by them , the Church , the perfect Form , and Model of Prayer , or yet in the Practice of the Apostolical Church under the Gospel . For , if some , at this day ( as with much earnestness it is done ) alledge these Texts ; Genesis xxiv . 63. xlvii . 30. Leviticus v. 20. Ruth i. 8. 1 Samuel xxxi . 13. 2 Samuel i. 12. iii. 31. Esay viii . 16. Luke xvi . 19. Romans xii . 13. 1 Corinthians xv . 19. 1 Timothy ii . 1. 2 Timothy i. 18. Hebrews v. 7. xiii . 16. 1 John v. 16. Not omitting those taken out of Apocryphal Writers , as Tobit iv . 18. Ecclesiasticus vii . 34. 2 Maccabees xii . 43 , &c. It may be Answered , That Antiquity , which , as we have shewn , grounded its Customs onely on the not-written Tradition , hath , by its Procedure , declared , that it had not ( no more then the Protestants at this , day ) eyes to perceive , in those Texts , the Doctrine , which some pretend to derive from them ; it being onely Interest , which is vigilant upon all occasions , ready to make advantage of all things , confident in feigning what is not , and ingenious in the dressing-up of fond Imaginations , that hath hitherto been capable of these fine Discoveries . The same Church of Rome prides it not a little , in that the same Antiquity hath ( no less , then the Modern Greeks ) even from the first Ages practised , and recommended Prayers for the Dead ; but she discovers not , that while she condemns all the Hypotheses of that Antiquity , and admits not any one of the Motives , which inclined it to that Devotion , she is , in Effect , retreated further from its Belief , then the Protestants , who so forbear doing what the Antients did , as that they do all lies in their power , to excuse it , and to shew , that , as their Intention , and Worship have been free from the Venome , which the Ignorant malice of later Ages hath since scattered all over the West ; so the end they aim at is , not either to dishonour them , because of the Weaknesses they have been subject to , or to make an odious discovery of their shame , but onely take the remarks of their Discircumspections , as so many Advertisements to Posterity , never to forget it self through too much security , and a blindly-excessive respect for the great Names , that have preceded it . After Notice taken of the success , which attended the Impious presumption of those Impostours , who ( in the Second Age of Christianity , even while the Blood of the Apostles was yet boyling , and the Memory of their Instructions , and Examples more lively ) carried on their wicked Designs upon the simplicity , and sincerity of Apostolical-men ; as also how charming those Delusions proved , which incredibly dazzled many of those , whom the Mercy of God honoured with the Crown of Martyrdom , and whose precedent conversation had been looked on in the Church , as a singular pattern of Piety , and Sanctity : after notice , I say , taken of these things , it is an Obligation lies on every Christian at this day , to bow down the head in humility , to implore , by continual addresses to Heaven , the assistance of the Spirit of Grace , that , efficaciously insinuating it self into their hearts , he may not onely divert them from the like Tryals , but fill them with light , assurance , and joy , and , instead of arming themselves ( like Furies ) with the Thunder-bolts , and Whirl-winds of a false Zeal , which ever inspires them with malice , and the utter ruine of those they think in an errour , that they would suffer themselves ( as Children of Peace , Domesticks of the c Prince of Peace ) to be won into thoughts of Compassion , and love for the Salvation of those who perish , and not be afraid ( after the Example of our Saviour , who came from Heaven , and d descended into the lower parts of the Earth , to seek for the Children of wrath ) to e become ( as his Apostle ) all things to all men , that by all means he might save some . When such a noble desire , shall once possess mens Spirits , inclining them , not to endeavour the Conquest of their own glory , but to procure ( as far as lies in them ) the Victory and Triumph of Truth , for the glory of God , it will be impossible , but that cruel and murthering animosities ( the ordinary , but ever-fatall Consequences of Debates concerning Religion , which is thereby ruined ) must vanish , as so many infernal shades , chaced away by the amiable raies of the f Sun of Righteousness , who brings life , and healing in his Wings : Nor ought we ( whatever some Earthly Souls may conceive of their own carnal , and violent Counsels ) hopeless , then that , in the extraordinary confusion of the last times , some change for the better may happen . Heretofore the Church , soon after the departure of the Apostles , had the misfortune , that Hermas , Papias , Justin Martyr , Athenagoras , Theophilus of Antioch , St. Irenaeus , Clemens Alexandrinus , Tertullian , ( in a word , all the most excellent Persons , of whom we have ought left ) led away by the extravagances and fantastick Imaginations of the counterfeit Sibyll , believed themselves , and perswaded others , that the Souls of all men were , from the departure out of the Body , detained in Hell , till the Resurrection ; that the just , rising again before the others , should reign with Jesus Christ upon Earth , and live a thousand years in Jerusalem , made glorious , and flowing with corporeal enjoyments , or at least , in the Terrestrial Paradise ; and that the Bodies of the greatest Saints , should pass through the last conflagration of the World , as through a Refiner's Furnace . The Fathers of the following Ages , happily shook off these unmaintainable conceits ; but finding Prayer for the Dead , in the publick Service of the Church , they extended it as well to the blessed , as the damned . The Church of Rome , who approves not of praying for either of those two States , hath at last brought into credit her Purgatory , a thing not known before : why may we not hope it from the goodness of God , that he will dispel this last Imagination , as he hath done the precedent , and every where establish his Truth in its full lustre ? Let therefore those , who at the present , quarrel at the simplicity of the Protestants , who neither maintain the Hypotheses of the Fathers , which the Opinion of Purgatory hath discredited , nor hold Purgatory , which is made up of the rubbish of the precedent suppositions , for their discharge , consider , that they have , on the one side , learnt from the instructions , as well of Scripture , as of the Fathers , and all the antient Liturgies , even that of the Church of Rome , that her Purgatory hath no sound foundation ; and , on the other , that the Church of Rome her self , hath ( by her example ) given them the boldness to recede from the practise of the Fathers , which she first relinquished . And as I have made it my business ( as much as lay in my power ) to give an accompt of their demeanour , searching into the true causes of the differences , that have appeared in the Perswasions and Customs of the Christians , who have passed through so long a revolution of Ages , and shewing those who now live , how deeply it concerns them to build on the firm and unmoveable foundation of the Scriptures , and avoid the quick-Sands of humane apprehensions ; so shall I be the first to censure my self , if ( contrary to my intention ) I may have chanced to be mistaken , and so far from being displeased with those who shall charitably advertise me thereof , that I shall highly celebrate their good Offices , and acknowledg upon all occasions , that , as g we can , all of us , do nothing against the truth , so I shall never , as to my own particular , presume to attempt any thing to its prejudice ; but hold , with St. h Cyprian , that we must not erre always , because we have sometimes erred , and make it my chiefest address , to the i Father of Lights , from whom every good gift , and every perfect gift cometh down , that he would k lift up the light of his countenance upon all his Children ; give them the grace to l understand their errours , and cleanse them from those which are yet secret , and make the words of their mouth and meditations of their hearts acceptable in his sight , and advantageo●is to their own , and their Neighbours salvation . Amen . A TABLE Of the Chapters . BOOK I. CHAP. I. THat the most earnest Pursuers of Truth are ( as others ) subject to Mistakes . Page 1 II. Instances of certain Misapprehensions of Justine Martyr . 2 III. The Writings , pretended to be Sibylline discovered , in several particulars , to be Spurious , and Supposititious . 4 IV. The Judgment of Antoninus Possevinus concerning the Writings , pretended to be Sibylline , taken into Examination . 6 V. The Recommendation of the Sibylline Writings , attributed by Clemens Alexandrinus to Saint Paul , brought to the Test . 9 VI. An accompt of several instances of Dis-circumspection in Clemens Alexandrinus . 12 VII . Reflections on several Suppositious Pieces , whereby many of the antient Christians have been imposed upon , and abused . 14 VIII . The different Opinions of the Antients concerning the Sibyls . 19 IX . The precautions of Rome , while yet in Paganism , to prevent the reading of the Books , which she believed really Sibylline . 23 X. The Motives , which he might have gone upon , who was the first Projector of the Eight Books , which at this day go under the Name of the Sibylline . 27 XI . A Discovery of the mistakes of the Emperour Constantine the Great , concerning the Sibyl , and her Writings . 29 XII . The Sentiment of Cicero , concerning the Acrostick attributed to the Sibyl , further cleared up . 32 XIII . The Sentiment of Virgil , in his fourth Eclogue , examined , and cleared up ; and that it hath no relation to the Writings pretendedly Sibylline , ( which were composed a long time after ) made apparent . 34 XIV . Remarks on some less considerable mistakes of the Emperour Constantine , in the Explication of Virgil's fourth Eclogue . 40 XV. That it cannot be said that Virgil , in his fourth Eclogue , disguised his own Sentiment . 45 XVI . That Apollodorus had no knowledg of the Eight Books , which go under the name of the Sibylline . ibid. XVII . That Pausanias hath not writ any thing , which may give credit to the Book , unjustly called the Sibylline . 47 XVIII . That the Prohibition , made to read the Books , called the Sibylline , and that of Hystasphes , adds no Authority thereto . 48 XIX . That the Letter , written by L. Domitius Aurelianus , to the Senate , gives no credit to the Sibylline Writings . 50 XX. Other Discoveries , shewing the Supposititiousness of the Sibylline VVriting so called . 51 XXI . That it cannot , with any likelihood of Truth , be maintained , that the Books , called the Sibylline , were written by Divine inspiration . 55 XXII . The Sentiment of Aristotle , concerning Enthusiasts , taken into consideration . 57 XXIII . That it was unadvisedly done by the Authour of the Sibylline VVriting , to put himself into the number of Enthusiasts . 59 XXIV . That the Fathers , who were surprized by the pretended Sibylline VVritings , supposed the Authour to have been an Enthusiast . 60 XXV . The common Sentiment of the Fathers , concerning Enthusiasts . 62 XXVI . Consequences following upon the common Sentiment of the Fathers , concerning Enthusiasm . 70 XXVII . Certain Dis-circumspections of the Fathers , concerning the VVriting , unjustly named the Sibylline , considered . 72 XXVIII . That the conjecture of Cardinal Baronius , concerning the correspondence between Virgil and Herod , is not maintainable . 73 XXIX . That the Opinion of Antonius Possevinus , concerning the Sibyls , and their pretended VVritings , is not more rational , then that of Cardinal Baronius . 75 BOOK II. CHAP. I. AN Enquiry about the time , when St. John writ his Revelation . 79 II. The Sentiment of St. Epiphanius , concerning the time of the Apocalyps , refuted . 82 III. The Sentiment of the late Grotius , concerning the time of the Apocalyps , refuted . 87 IV. A refutation of the Sentiment of Johannes Hentenius of Macchlin , concerning the time of the Apocalyps . 89 V. A refutation of Possevinus , concerning the time when the Sibylline Writing came first abroad . 93 VI. Of the time , when the Sibylline Books were written . 96 VII . A Conjecture concerning the Authour of the Sibylline Writings . 97 VIII . Divers Extravagances remarkable in the Sibylline Writings . 98 IX . The first principal Tenet of the Sibylline Writing , concerning the pretended Descent into , and detention of all Mens Souls in Hell , till the time of the Resurrection of their Bodies . 99 X. The second Capital Tenet of the Sibylline VVriting so called , concerning the Conflagration of the World at the last Day , which , the Authour of it pretends , is to serve for a Purgatory to the Souls , and Bodies of the Saints . 104 XI . The third main Tenet proposed by the Sibylline VVriting , concerning the re-attainment of a Terrestrial Paradise , which he imagines should be the place of retirement , for some of the Saints after their Resurrection . 108 XII . The fourth Capital Tenet proposed by the Sibylline VVriting , concerning the Temporal Reign , which the Authour thereof supposes must be established by our Saviour in Jerusalem , during the space of a thousand years before the last Judgment . 111 XIII Inducements to pray for the Dead , arising from the Hypotheses proposed in the pretended Sibylline Writing . 115 XIV . The Motives proposed by Justin Martyr disallowed , and those , which St. Epiphanius had , to pray for the Dead , taken into consideration . 117 XV. Of the Prayers made , and the Alms given heretofore , by the Christians , for the damned , even those , whom they acknowledged to be in that state . 118 XVI . The third and fourth Motives of St. Epiphanius , taken into consideration . 122 XVII . St. Epiphanius's fifth Motive considered . 123 XVIII . The sixth Motive of the same Epiphanius considered . 124 XIX . The seventh Motive of the same Epiphanius , considered . 126 XX. The Motive upon which Dionysius , the pretended Areopagite , prayed for the Dead , taken into consideration . 128 XXI . The Motives , which Tertullian had to pray for the Dead , considered . 129 XXII . An enquiry made into the Sentiment of Saint Ambrose . 130 XXIII . The time , when Prayers for the Dead were first introduced into the Service of the Church . 132 XXIV . Whether the Prayers , made by Christians for the Dead , be really grounded on the place in the second Book of the Maccabees , and the Examples of the Jews , alledged to that purpose . 136 XXV . Whether it may be with any reason affirmed , that the Prayers , made by Christians for the Dead , are justly grounded on the second Book of the Maccabees . 144 XXVI . That divers of the Fathers have expressed more respect to the Book attributed to the Sibyll ; then to the Apocalyps . 148 XXVII . That the third Hypothesis , of the Sibylline Writing , so called , is ; at this day , abandoned by all Christians . 150 XXVIII . That the second Hypothesis , of the Sibylline Writing , so called , made way for the late Opinion of Purgatory . 151 XXIX . Proofs of the novelty of the precedent Opinion of Purgatory . 155 XXX . That the first Hypothesis , of the Sibylline Writing , so called , concerning the detention of Souls in Hell , till the Resurrection , is generally disclaimed by all Christians . 158 XXXI . That the passage of the twelfth Chapter of the second Book of the Maccabees , hath no relation , either to the Opinion of Purgatory , or Service of the Churches . 161 XXXII . That the Primitive sence of the Prayers , whereby the remission of sins was desired for the Dead , is not embraced by any . 163 XXXIII . The Censures pronounced by the Doctours of the Church of Rome , against the Fathers , taken into examination . 165 XXXIV . The Uniformity of the Sentiment of the Fathers , and that of the Protestants , concerning the State of the faithfull departed in the Lord. 168 XXXV . The Sentiment of the Protestants , further proved by the description which the Fathers have made of Abraham's bosom . 170 XXXVI . The same Sentiment further confirmed , by the Pomp and Solemnities of antient Enterments . 171 XXXVII . A particular confideration of the Sentiment of St. Augustine , and his Prayers for his Mother . 174 XXXVIII . The Sentiment of the Protestants further confirmed , by the Eloges antiently bestowed on the faithful departed . 184 XXXIX . The same Sentiment further confirmed from Sepulchral Inscriptions . 189 XL. The same deduced from larger Epitaphs . 196 XLI . Of the Prayers contained in the Epitaphs of the faithfull , whom the surviving presupposed already received into glory . 212 XLII . Of the true Motives which the Antients had to pray for those whom they believed to be in bliss . 222 XLIII . The Obscurity and uncertainty of the Opinion of Purgatory . 229 XLIV . That the proofs produced by Cardinal Bellarmine , for Purgatory , are weak and defective . 233 XLV . That the Testimonies produced by Jodocus Coccius , for the opinion of Purgatory , are also defective . 234 XLVI . Of the Reasons , which might have moved the Antients , to inter their departed friends in the Churches , consecrated to the memory of the Saints . 237 XLVII . The Sentiment of St. Ambrose , and Paulinus , concerning the buriall of the faithful in Churches , examined . 241 XLVIII . Enquiry made into the Sentiment of St. Augustine , concerning the Burial of the faithful departed , in Churches . 244 XLIX . Enquiry made into the Sentiment of Maximus Tyrius , concerning the Burial of the faithful in Churches . 245 L. A reflection on certain followers of the Sentiment of the said Maximus . 146 LI. Of the Lessons of holy Scripture , contained in the Missal and Breviary , as to what relates to the Office of the Dead . 249 LII . Of the Prayers contained in the Missal and Breviary , used by the Church of Rome ; and that Purgatory cannot be necessarily inferred from any one of them . 255 LIII . An accompt of the Sentiment of the Modern Greeks , concerning the State of the Dead 268 LIV. The conclusion of the whole Treatise . 290 FINIS . Notes, typically marginal, from the original text Notes for div A28402-e900 Adver . Valentin . 1 Cor. 13. 7. 13. Rom. 8. 20. Matth. 10. 16. Tertul. loco ci●to . Ibid. Matth. 3. 16. Luke 1. 78. Tertul. loc . citat . Semo Sangus . Simon Magus . Lib. 3. c. 26. Catech. 4. De Civit Dei , l. 18. c. 42. In Ezech. l. 10. c. 33. Epist . 104. Lib. 5 advers . Cels. * Tatian sayes , that he dedicates his three books of the Chaldaick History to Antiochus Soter , who began hisreign in the year of Rome , 472. or the 472. after the death of Cyrus . Ph●cai . lib. 10. Of the same opinion is Plutarch , De Pythiae Orac. i Lib. 1. ad finem . Lib. 3. ad finem . Lib. 2. Lib. 7. ad finem . Lib. 1. p. 7. * ΑΔΑΜ . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . l. 2. p. 19. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Lib. 1. p. 8. The Hebrew letters . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 produce but 41. Lib. 1. p. 12. Lib. 2. p. 58. Lib. 1. p. 10. Lib. 1. p 9. 11. 7. p. 53. Lib. 1. p. 11. Lib. 2. p. 14. 17. 18. 3. p. 34. 49. Lib. 3. p. 22. Lib. 3. p. 26. Ibid. Lib. 5. p. 41 , 43 , 44. 49. Lib. 8. p. 57. Lib. 2. p. 15. Lib. 5. p. 41. Lib. 5. p. 46. Lib. 5. p. 41. Lib. 8. p. 57. Lib. 8. p. 57. Lib. 8. p. 59. Lib. 8. p. 66. Appar . Sacr. verbo Sibyllarum . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Apoc. 18. 8 21 Lib. 2. Annal. 15. Marcus was born in the year 121. and Lucius in the year 128. Lib. 5. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ga'en . de praecogn . post . c. 9. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Strom. lib. 6. p. 136. Baron . Appar . 19. Sixt. Sen. Bibl lib. 2. Possevin . Appar . & Bib. Sel. lib. 2. c. 71. Lib. 17. c 20. Psal . 147. 19 , 20. Joh. 4. 22. Acts 14. 16. Acts 17. 30. Rom. 3. 1 , 2. Rom. 9 4. Rom. 10. 19. Isai . 44. 28. and 45. 1. Paedag l. 1 c. 2. p. 80. Strom l 7. 695. 702. 3. Lib. 3. c 2. Str● ▪ l. 3 p. 450 & lib 4 p 550 Padag l. 3 c. 3. Ibid c 11 Strom. lib 1. p 280. 309. 18 , 19 lib 6 ▪ 636 , 63● 48 Strom lib 1. p 304. 5 p. 548. Lib. 1. p. 307. P 310 P 311. Lib 5 p 615. Lib 6 p 662 Lib 1. p 324. P 325. p. 326. P. 327 P. 328. P. 332. P. ●43 . ●ib . 〈◊〉 p. 428. P 349. lib 4 p 529 Lib. 4 p. 488. Lib. 5. p. 564. Lib. 6. p 637. 638 , 639. P. 649. P. 650. 51 , 54. Lib. 7. p. 706. 47. Lib. 6. p. 667. P. 669. Lib. 7. p. 730. P. 748. P. 676. Paedag. l. 1. c. 5. Strom. l. 5. 549. * Pag 688. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. Pag. 690 91. Pag. 692. P. 695. P. 696. P. 647. Can. 53. P. 698. P. 696. P. 678. * In this placeis inserted a Discourse of 20. lines concerning St. John , his Baptisme , death , and the defeat of Herod . Advers . Cels. lib. 1. Euseb . Hist . lib 2. c. 23. Hieron . Catal. Antiq lib. 20. cap. 2. Oros . lib. 7. c. 6. Phil. 1. 13. 3. 8. 4. 22. De Civit. Dei lib. 6. c. 11. Tacit. Annal . 15. Jo. 8. 44. Lib. 4. Aeneid . 10. Baeotic . lib. 4. Lib. 1. cap. 6. Lib. 1. 4. 6. & 10. Lib. 13. 17. Lib. 7. c. 33. 13. cap. 13. Antiq. l. 1. c. 5. Apol. & Legal . Exhort . ad Autolyc . lib. 2. Apud . Orig l. 7. In Peregrino & Pseudomanti . Lib. 34. c. 5. Cap. 7. De Var ●●ist . l. 12 c. 35. Strom. 1. Lib. 2. 1. 6. Tivoli . T●veron . Orig l. 8. c. 8. Constantine the Great , in his Oration to the Assembly of the Saints , follows Pausanias , in that he maintains , that the Erythraean Sibyl was at Delphi ; but he leaves him again , when with Diodorus Siculus , he calls her Daph●● Saint Cyril in his first book against Julian , places the Erythraean Sibyl under the 9 Olympiad , and distinguishes her from Herophila , whom he makes to flourish in the 17. Olympiad . Strom 1. p. 304. 323. * Noct. Attick . lib 1 c 14. * Servius in Aeneid lib 6. Suidas , verbo 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , tres libros à Sibylla Erythraea Romam allatos , ait , sive sub Tarquinio , sive sub Consulibus , itaque sibi non constat . Lib. 4. Dionys . l. 4. Val. Max. l. 1. c. 1. Lactant. lib. 2. cap. 6. ex Fenestella . Lib. 4. Lib. 23. Lib. 2. Quamvis sedecies denis & mille peractis , Annus praetere jam libi nonus eat . August . de Civit . Dei lib. 18. cap. 53. Cap. 54. Idem Epist . 201 , 2. 53 , 54 , 67. De promis . l. 3. c. 38. Cod. Theod. lib. 16. tit . 10. c. 15. 16 , 17 , 18. Dion . lib. 46. Sueton. in Caesare Plutar. in Caesare . Cicer. de Divin . lib. 2. Dio. lib. 54. In Octavio . cap. 13. Dio. lib. 57. Tatit. Annal. 6. Sam 2. Annal. 15 Dio. lib. 6. Suet. in No●…on . See in Lucian the supposititious Oracles advanced in favour of Alexander Abonotichites , and Peregrinus , notorious cheats . Epiph. haeres . 26. calls her Barthenos . Colos . 1. 20. Philo Biblianus from Sanchomathon , a Reritian called de Saturno , Euseb praep . l. 1. c. 20. Bibl. De Civit. Dei , l. 8. c. 23 , 24 , 26. De Promiss . l. 3 c. 38. Orat. ad Sanct. coet . c. 18. Lib. 1. p. 8. Ibid. p. ●1 . Ibid. De civit . Dei. ● . 18. c. 23. De promis . l. 3. c. 6. 14. From the ●7 . of Novem. in the year 711. to the 29. of August , in the year of Rome , 767. De Divin . l. 2. c. 110. Cap. 111. Cap. 112. C. 12. Aiqui in Sibyllinis ex primo versu cujusque sententiae primis literis illius sententiae carmen omne praeiexitur . The same thing may be said of the verses , which Zosimus attributes to the Sibyls , and for the same reason . Tertul. de Bapt. c. 1. Optat. l. 3. August . de civ . Dei , l. 18. c. 23. Tit. 3. 5. Psal . 36. 9. * Servius upon the ninth Eclogue , sayes , that the Inhabitants of Cremona having entertain'd the forces of Brutus , Cassius , and Anthony , Augustus , overcoming Anthony , gave away their lands ; but he is mistaken , since that donacton had been made ten years before the war against Ant●ony . Ecl 9. Georg. l. 2. Ecl. 1. * For that Augustus , born in Sept. 23. 691. was then in the 22 year of his age . Donatus in Virgils life , writes , that Cicero had seen his Bucolicks ; but it is more likely , he took ( from the recovery of his estate ) occasion to write them two years after Cicero's death . As when he says , in the 6. of the Aeneid●… Longa ●tas , meaning a thousand years . J. O. * To keep close to Virgil , it should have been rendred , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . * Virgil had indeed said Our crime , out of a reflection , that he , and all those who had preceeded the Consulship of Pollio , had been under the Iron-Age , and participated of the crime thereof . * Saturn lib. 1. cap. 17. * Marcellus , whose Death is bewayl'd by Anchises , in the sixth Book of the Aeneids , died in the year of Rome 731. Ec. 4. Aen. 6. Gal. 4. 4. Metam . l. 1. v. 2. Satyr . 2. a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b 1 King. 11. 5. c Jer. 7. 18. 44. 17 25. d Lib 9. e De Ling. Lat. lib. 4. f P Victor in descript . Regionis 12. De praep . lib. 1. cap. 10. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . h Apol c. 23. i De Civit. Dei. l. 2. c. 4. k Lib 9. l De Dea Syria . m Saturn . lib. 1. cap. 23. a Metam . 1. * Sandys . b Psal . 72. 16. c Isa . 11. 6 , 7 8 , 9. and 65. 25. J. O. a Josh . 5. 14. b Heb. 1. 3. Luke 19. 12. c Jo. 3. 17. 12. 47. d 2 Cor. 5. 19. Ephes . 2. 13. Colos . 1. 20. J. O. a Lib. 1. c. 7. b Lib. 3. pag. 28. c Helene . d Homer . e Ilium & ulysses , in the Iliads and the Odysseis . f Twenty seven years before our Saviour , and nine years before the Death of Virgil. a Corinthior . lib. 2. pag. 47. b Lib. 4. pag. 38. & lib. 8. pag. 54. c Dio , lib. 55. Patere . lib. 2. d See lib. 3. pag. 27. & lib. 4 pag. 38. & lib. 8. pag. 59. And these fine allusions : 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . a Apol. 2. pag. 82. b Rom. 3. 8. a Vopiscus , in Aureliano . b Appar . Sect. 20. c Doct Temp. lib. 13. ad A. D. 271. d Can. ult . e A. D. 272. Sect. 20. f Josephus , in the first of his Antiquities chap. 5●… cites the words of a Pagan Sibyl ; who says , That the Gods having sent Winds , overthrew the Tower , and gave to every one his own Language ; and thence it happened , that the City was named Babylon : which the Counterfeit Sibyl hath expressed in part , ( lib. 3. pag. 21. ) borrowing from Josephus . a Lib. 2. cap. 4 , 7. b Lib. De Civitate Dei. c De Divinat . lib. 1 , & 2. Epist . 7. lib. 1. Famil . d In the places before-cited . f In Julio . g Cap. 8. h In the places before-cited , and in Theseo , Demosthene , Cicerone ; and the Book , De Pythiae Orac. i Lib. 2. p. 97. Achaic lib. 7. pag. 41 2. Phocaic . lib. 10. pag. 626. k In Caesare , Tiberio , & Nerone . l Lib. 13. m In Peregrino , & Pseudomanti . n Lib. 2. Ad Autolyc . o Lib. 7. cap. 19. p Lib. 7. cap. 24. q Orat. ad sanctorum coetum . cap. 20. r Apud Origenem , lib. 7. contra Celsum . s Ad Sanctorum coetum . t Lib. 7. contra Celsum . u De Civit. Dei , lib. 18. cap. 46. x Augustin . ibid. cap. 47. y Resp . ad Quaest . 74. a 2 Cor. 〈◊〉 6. 16. b Lib. 1. cap. 26. c Numb . 22. 28. d Opposit : inchoatae , in Ep. ad Rom. e Rom. 1. 2. f 1 Cor. 2. 12. apud Ambrosium . a Problem . Sect. 30. q. 1. b De Pyth. Orac. J. O. c Castal . edit . pag. 193. d Pag. 214. e Pag. 238. f Pag. 282. g 2 Cor. 13. h Acts 9. 15. i 2 Cor. 12. 4. k 1 Cor. 2. 2. a Exhort . ad Graec. b Praef. in libros Sibyllinos . c These words are transcribed out of Suidas , and unjustly attributed to Lactantius , who says no such thing . a Aeneid . 6. b Satyr . 8. c And , about the year 1520. one John Wolf , an Inhabitant of Zuikaw , in Woitland , with like sincerity , produced the Epitaph of the Sibyl Suanichilda , Daughter of Ulba and Cygneus , descended fron● Cygnus , the Son of Hercules : wherein Langius , who made a great noise about it , was deceived . a 1 Sam. 18. 10. b 1 Sam. 19. 23. c Verse 24. d Hos . 9. 7. e 〈◊〉 Kings 9. 11. f Jer. 29. 26. g In Psal . 39. h Insaniae . i In excess● mentis positi . k Acts 20. 24. l Andr. du Val , a Doctour of Sorbon , in the Life of Sister Mary of the Incarnation , a Carmelite Nun. m Tertullian . lib. De Anima , cap. 9. n At Carthage ; where Prisca , and Maximilla ( who never were out of Phrygia ) never were . o Cap. 11. p Cap. 45. q Cap. 27. r Cap. 45. s Advers . Marcion . t Luke 9. 33. u Irratione ? w Lib. 5. Advers . Marcion cap. 8. x Advers . Prax. cap. 15. y De Scriptoribus Eccles . verbo Apollonius . z Tertullian . a Epiphan . Haeres . 48. cap. 4. b Ibid. c. 13. c Euseb . lib. 5. cap. 16. ( d ) Ibid. c. 17. e Lib. 1. c. 9. f Strom. 1. g In Ezek. Hom. 6. h 1 Cor. 14. 30. i In Isai . Serm. 1. Praef. k Haeres . 48. cap. 3. l Heb. 3. 2 , 5. m Isa . 1. 1. n Chap. 6. verse 1. o Ezek. 4. 9. p Verse 12. q Verse 14. r It is in the Greek , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ; but it is likely it should be , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . s Dan. 1. 4. t Montanus , and his Followers . u In Psal . 45. 1. x In 1 Cor. 12. Homil. 29. y Homil. 36. z Praef. in Nahum . a Praef. in Haba● . b 1 Cor. 14 ▪ 30. c Verse 33. d Praef. in Isai . 33. e 1 Tim. 1. 7. f Prov. 16. 23. g Acts 7. 22. h Ezec. 28. 3. i Psalm . k 1 Cor. 14. 32. l Ibid. 29 , 30. m Zach. 1. 9. n Gal. 4. 6. o Psalm . p In Isai . lib. 1. cap. 1. q Apud Ambrosium . r 1 Cor. 12. 8. s 1 Cor. 14. 4. t 1 Cor. 14. u In 1 Cor. 14. w 1 Cor. 2. 15. x In 1 Cor. 14. 32. y See him also upon the 2d Epistle of St. Peter , chap. 1. verse 20 , 21. a Annal. part . 2. b I. ib. De Sibyllis . c Haeres . 48. cap. 4. d Catech. 5. e In Isai . lib. 17. cap. 64. f Epist . 7. g Aeneid . lib. 2. h Apol. ad Pammach . pro libris Advers . Jovin . i Lib. 2. cap. 36. a Epist . 155. b Exposit . inchoat . Epist . ad Roman . c De Civitat . Dei , lib. 10. cap. 27. d Orig. lib. 9. cap. 11. e Aeneid . lib. 8. f Praef. in lib. 2. Comment . in Epist . ad Galat. g Lib. 5. h Lib. 7. a Appar . Sect. 23. b Antiq. lib. 15. cap. 15. c Lib. 36. cap. 5. d Lib. 9. cap. 23 , 53. e Jer. 10. 7. f Luke 1. 78. a Biblioth . lib. 2. cap. 71. b De Honesta Disciplina , lib. 7. cap. 1. c De Divin . lib. 1 , & 2. d Hierom. lib. 1. contr● Jovin . Euseb . lib. 5. Hist Eccles. Lactant. lib. 1. Divin . Instit . August . lib. 〈◊〉 . cap. 23. De Civ . Dei. Just . Martyr , lib. 4. Advers . Gentes . e Cod. lib. 1. Tit. 18. cap. 9. A. D. 305. Decemb. 8. Notes for div A28402-e47970 a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . b Euseb . ex Clemente , lib. 3. cap. 23. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . f Quam Irenaeus interpretatur . g Quarto decimo igitur anno secundam post Neronem Persecutionem movente Domitiano , &c. h A. D. 92. Sect. 3. i Decimo quarto post obitum Neronis anno . k 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . l Decimo quarto anno , secundam Persecntionem movente , post Neronem , Domitiano . m 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . n Apolog. cap. 5. Orosius also , lib. 7. cap. 10. says , that as soon as Domitian began the Persecution , he was ( continuò ) soon after killed . o This man was Abbot of Rome , as is acknowledged by the Greek Menologie ; so that many , without any ground , not onely confound him with that Priest of Tyrus , who suffered Martyrdom under Julian the Apostate , on the fifth of June , 362. but also give him the Title of Arch-Bishop ; not considering , that no Prelate of that Name took the Government of the Church of Tyrus , before that Dorotheus substituted about the year 457. in the place of Photius , who had been present at the Councel of Chalcedon , in the year 451. p Advers . Jovin . lib. 1. cap. 14. Adhuc Adolescens , ac penc Puer , &c. ut sciamus Joannem tnnc fuisse Puerum . a Haeres . 51. cap. 12. b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . c Cap 33. d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . e Uxorem tuam Jezabel . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . f Mulierem Jezabel : 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . g De Corona . cap. 11. h De Monogamia . i De Iejun . k De fuga in persecutione . l De Iejun . cap. 1. m De Monog . cap. 1. n De Iejun . cap. 1. o De ●…lic . cap. 16 p De ●●●●●og cap ? q Jo. 16. 22. r Hieron . advers . Jovin . cap. 14. s In Mat. 20. a Stat. felix Ecclesia . cui totam Doctrinam Apostoli cum sanguine suo profuderunt ; ubi Petrus Passioni Dominicae adaequatur ; ubi Paulus Johannis exitu coronatur ; ubi Apostolus Johannes , posteaquam in Oleum igneum demersus , nihil passus est , in Insulam relegatur . b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . e Lib. 2. De Vitae Constan in . cap. 24 , 44 , 45. lib. 4. cap. 34 , 35 , 36. f Lib. 5. g Lib. 8. a — Cui germine Frater Angel. cus Pastor — . a Lib. 4. cap. 11. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . b Lib 3. pag. 27. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . c Antiq. lib. 4. cap. 4. d De praepar . lib. 9. In the third Book of Theophilus to Autolycus , it is said ; That the Reliques of the Ark were to be seen in the Mountains of Arabia . a Lib. 1. p. 7. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . b 2 Kings 2. 11. c Luke 23. 43. d 2 Cor. 5. 7 , 8. e Phil. i. 23. f Thus St. Gregory Nazianzene interprets St. Paul ; affirming of him , that he says , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , that Our departure ought to be ●ith the Lord. ●at . 10. h Lib. 3. cap. 24. i Lib. 4. cap. 39. k In the places before-cited and lib 4 cap. 56 , 66. and lib. 5. cap. 31. l 1 Cor. 2. 9. m Matth. 10. 24. n Ephes . 4. 9. o Psal . 23 , 4. 44 , 19. 88 , 7. p Receptaculis abditis , secretis . a Mal. iv . 1. b 1 Pet. i. 19. c 1 Cor. v. 8. d Exod. xiv . 22. e Ibid. 31. f Exod. xiii . 21. g Luke ii . 35. h 〈◊〉 John i. 8. a Lib. 2. a Chap. 21. 2 b Verse 18 , 19. c Verse 23. d Chap. 22. verse 2. e Pascentem Epulis omnibus . f John xiv . 2. g John : xxi . 2. h Lib. 7. cap. 23 , 24. i In Catalago Scriptorum Ecclesiastie corum : k In Eliz. lib. 11. cap. 36. l Apoc , xxi . 2. 18 , 19. m Lib. 7. 24 , n In Esai . lib. 8. praefat . o Euseb . lib : 7. cap. 13. p Cap. 18. q Homil. 17. r Cap. 15. Gennad . s In Ezek. lib. 11. cap. 36. t In Hierem. lib. 4. cap. 20. a Psal . xxii . 21. b Luke xxiiii . 46. c May the fourth , in the year of Christ 389. d Lib. 9. cap. 13. a Ruente Mundo . b Psal . lxxvii . 9. c Joh. iii , 36. d Psal . lxxvii . 9. e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . f 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . g 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . a 2 Cor. v. 1. b 2 Cor. v. 8. c 2 Cor. v. 8. Phil. 1. 23. d Rom. viii . 33. e Heb. viii . 12. and x. 17. Jer. xxxi . 33. * See also lib 2● Sect , 2. capp . 24 , 25 , 26 , 34 , 35. a De verbis Apost . Serm. 27. a Hierarch . Eccles. cap. 3. b Sap. v. 16. Jo. v. 14. c 2 Tim. ii . 19. d Psal . cxvi . 19. e Isai . xxxv . 10. a Luke xii . 37. b Apoc. xx . 6. ( c ) De Monog : cap. 10. Et De Anima , cap. 58. novissimum Quadrantem modicum quodque delictum , more resurrectionis illic luendum , interpretamur . a Eccles . xliii . 20. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . b 1 Cor. xv . 52. c Verse 2. d Verse 5. e Verse 6. f 1 Cor. xv . 52. a De Corona , cap. 3. b De Monogamia , cap. 10. c De exhortatione Castitatis , cap. 11. d De Pallio , cap. 2. e Epist . 28. f 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Papias in the words , which Eusebins cites of him , acknowledges he had not seen any of the Apostles . g 1 Thes . v. 21. h Psal . cxviii . 8. a Jer. xvi . 7. b Verse 34. c In his Books De anima , & De cura pro mortuis . d De praedict . & promiss . par . 2. cap. 40. e De Civitate Dei , lib. 18. cap. 36. f Hist . del Concilio , lib. 2. pagg. 148 , 149 , 150. g Quibus potissimum Testimoniis , ac . praesidiis in confirmandis dogmatibus , & instaurandis in Ecclesia moribus usura sit . h Prov. i. 8. a Macc. xii . ●8 , &c. b Josh . 7. 11 , 12. c 2 Sam. 21. 1. d 2 Sam. 24. 15. e 2 Sam. 24. 17. f Levit. 4. 13 , &c. g Deut. 21. 1. &c. h The Latine Version says , 12000. amounting to 250. Marks , a vast Sum , in respect of the Time , and the Abilities of the People , reduced to Beggery by the War. i 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . k Pro●… . page 50. a Lib. 2. cap. 25. b Hierom. in Catalogo . c Euseh . lib. 3. cap. 28. d S. John says expressly , that the Angel of God shewed him the mystical Jerusalem ; Apoc. xxi . 10. Apoc. xxi . 1. Apoc. xxii . 1. e Apoc. xx . 4. f Apoc. xix . 7 , 9. g Haeres . 10. h Concil . Laodic . ca. i Nazianz. carm . 33. k Amphilo● carm . ad Seleucum . l Epist . 129. Nec Graecorum Ecclesiae Apocalypsim Joannis eadem libertate suscipiunt . a Rom v. 14. b Hebr. ix . 12. c Gal. iii. 13. d 2 Cor. iii. 7. a Crateres . b Gregor . Dial. lib. 4. cap. 30 Et ex eo Frec●…phus , & Armonius . c Cap. 35. d Tormentorum Ollae patuerunt . e Concil . Gall. Tom. 3. p. 122. f Hist . Sancti Dionys. a. I. Doublet scripta , pag 696. g Tom. 2. Concil . Gall. p. 630. h Chron. August . i Rodolph of Su●wbe ; Herman of Salmes in Arduenna . k Greg. Dial. lib. 4. c. 40. l In Vita Dagoberti . m Cap. 32. n St. James , beheaded at Jerusalem , and afterwards ( as the Spaniards pretend ) carried into Galicia . o Chron. Hincmar . Epist : 50. and Flodoard , lib. 3. c. 18. say , that a certain Native of Rheims , named Bernold , saw Charles the Bald , gnawn by worms , and wallowing in putrefaction : and William of Malmsbury , lib. 2. supposes , that Charles the Fat saw Lewis the Debonnaire in a Tun of seething water ; which that Manuscript Chronicle of Monsieur De Thou affirms , had been shewn to Charles the Bald , Uncle to the said Charles the Fat. Aeneid . 6. T. W. p Canto 5. of Hell. q Canto 34. of Orlando . a Dial. l. 4. c. 40. b Of the antient House of Meroeur . c Concil . Florent . Sess . 25. d Advers . Haeret. cap. 3. e De Purgator . lib. 1. ea 9. a In Notis ad Canones Concilii Eliberitani . b Hieron . Adversus Vigilantium , cap. 2. c August . in Joann . Tract . 124. Illic terra sensim scatere , & quasi ebullire , perhibetur . d Cedamus opinioni , quam cerus documentis refellere non valemas . e Haeres . 26. f Wisd . iii. 1. g Esa . lvii . 1. h Can Mi●… . i Apoc. xiv . 13 k Note , that those , who have written the R●●ane Order , ass●… , that Pope Pelig us the Fi●st , advanced to the Chair on Sunday , Aug 23. 554. inserred the M●…nto into the 〈◊〉 which 〈◊〉 that , by th●●r own 〈◊〉 ession , that part of the Service which concerns the Departed , is new . a 2 Cor. v. 10. b Apoc. xx . 13. c Dan. xii . 2. Matth. xxv . 34 , &c. Joan. v. 29. a Rom. viii . b Joan. x. 28. c Esa . lvii . 1. d Phil. i. 23. e Jer. l. 20. f Apoc. xiv . 13. g Esa . lix . 2. h De Mort●litate . i Catech. 18. k De bono Mortis . l In Eccles. cap. xi . m De Lazaro , Hom. 2. n Epist . 80. o In Psalm . xxxvi . p In Eccles . xi . a Defensio Auctorit . Ecclesiast . lib. 1 , 2. b Bibl. lib. 6. Not. 345. c De bono mortis , cap. 10. d Homil. 28. upon the Epistle to the Hebrews . e In Psal . 36. De Civit. Dei , lib. 12 cap. 9. Enchirid. cap. 108. f Epist . ad Severum . g Gremio senis abdita Sancti Recubabit , ubi e●● Eleazar . &c. Pates , ecce ! fidelibus ampla Via lucida jam Paradisi . a De Mortalitate . b Advorsus Celsum , lib. 6. c In Psal . cxiv . d Haeres . 59. 10. e In Gen. Hom. 36. f De deplor . peccati . g In Matth. Hom. 70. h In 2 Corinth . Hom. 16. i Hom. in 1 Thes . 4. 13. k In Hebr. Hom. 4. l Quest . m In Joann . lib. 11. pag. 1067. n Hebr. x. 20. o Luke xxiii . 46. p Phil. i. 23. q De vita contempl . lib. 1. cap. 1. r De Eccl. dogm . cap. 79. s In Apoc. xiv . 13. a Orat. 10. b In Matth. Hom. 17. c Orat. fun . Valentin . d Quaest . Evang . lib. 2. qu. 38. e Epist . 99. f De Gen. ad Litteram , lib. 2. cap. 13. g Hierarch . Eccles . cap. 2. h Epist . ad Venant . a Homil De Sancta Berenice . b Jam. v. 13. c Psal . cxvi . 7. d In Thess . Homil. 13. e In Hebr. Homil. 4. f James v. 13. g Psal . cxvi . 7. h Psal . i Psal . k Psal . xxxii . 7. l Orat. 10. m Orat. 20. n 1 Thess . iv . 18. o Epist . 27. p Luke xv . 7. q De Vita constantini , lib. 4. cap. 66. r Advers . Vigilant . s Lib. 5. cap. 36. t Confess . lib. 9. cap. 12. u Psal . ci . a Confess . lib. 9. cap. 12. b Ibid. c Nec in t is precibus , quas tibi fudimus , cum offerretur pro ea sacrificium precii nostri , jam juxta sepulchrum posito cadavere , priusquam deponeretur , sicut illic fieri solet , nec in aliis precibus ego flevi . d Aug. Confess . lib. 9. cap. 13. e Illa in Christo vivisicata , &c. Sic vixit , ut laudetur nomen Tuum in side , moribúsque ejus , &c. Sepositis ejus bonis actibus , pro quibus tibi , gaudens , gratias ago , &c. Scio misericorditer operatam , & ex corde dimisisse debita debitoribus suis , &c. f Apoc , xiv . 13. g Rom. xi . 29. h Rom. viii . 32 , 33 , 38 , 39. i John x. 28. k Joh. viii . 5. l John v. 24. m 1 Joh. 1. 8 , 10. n Psal . cxliii . 2. o Job xlii . 3 , 6. p Cant. i. 3. q 1 Jo. i. 7. r Hebr. ix . 14. s In Joan. Tract . 1. t 1 Pet. iv . 19. v Hebr. x. 14 , 19 , 20. x 1 Pet. ii . 24. y Colos . ii . 14. z See the Martyrologies of May 4. a Rom. ix . 6. b Deut. vi . 13. Mat. iv . 10. c 1 Joh. ii . 2. d 1 Tim. ii . 5 , 6. e Epist . 2. f Apud Eusebium , lib. 4. cap. 15. g Advers . Faust . lib. 2. cap. 21. a De vita , lib. 3. cap. 45. b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . c Cap. 64. d Cap. 73. e Apol. ad Constant . f Orat. 3. g Orat. 10. h Orat. 11. i Orat. 21. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . k Psal . xlviii . 8. l Epist. 25. m Epist . 24. n Psal . xlviii . 8. o Epist . 3. p Epist . 26. q Epist . 27. r Epist . 29. s Epist . 30. t Confess . lib. 9. cap. 3. u The Sacrament of his Body . x Epist . 25. a See the Book , entituled Roma Subterranea . b Baronius ad . ann . D. 817. Paragr . 8. c Act. iii. 19 , 21. d Sap. iv . 7. e Psa cxvi . 9. f Luc. xxiii . 42. g Ezek. xxviii . 13. h Luc. xvi . 22 , 23. i Is . xxxv . li. 11. a Leg. oras . b The Fathers . a That is , on the thirtieth day of July . b That is the same with the twelfth day before the Kalends of February . c The Lord. a Heb. x. 31. b Apoc. xiv . 13. c Adrian , and Charles . d Rom. xi . 29. e De praedest . cap. 34. f Extra . de Missarum celebr . c. cum Martha . g Luc. xiv . 14. h De fide , ad Petrum , cap. 16. i Hebr. ix . 26 , 28. & x. 10. k Ecclesiam . l The People of Mans. k See Thuanus , Hist . lib. 3. a Psa . cxxxiv. 2. b Psal . v. 2. c Psal . cxvi . 7. d 2 Cor. xv . 55. e Hist . Neap. lib. 2. pag. 581. f In Psal . xcvi . g Apoc. xix . 10. & xxii . 8. h Hebr. i. 3. i Heb. ix . 26. k Hebr. x. 10. xii . 14. l Cant. vil . 11. m 2 Sam. xii . 13. n Rom. xii . 12. o Psal . xliii . 1 , 5. p Orat. de his , qui in Fide dormierunt . a Dial. lib. 4. cap. 40. b Hist . Angl. lib. 5. cap. 13. c 1 Cor. v. 15. d De Fide , & Operibus , cap. 16. e Enchirid. cap. 69. f Lib. 21. cap. 26. See also , to the same purpose , cap. 26 , and 24. in Psal . 37. de Genesi , adv . Manich. lib. 2. cap. 20. g De Trin. lib. 1. cap. 8. h Lib. 3. cap. 8 & lib. 4. cap. 1. i Enchirid. 46. k Ibid. cap. 109 ad Qu. 2. Dulcitii . l De Civit. Dei , lib. 16. cap. 9. m Ad Qu. 2. Dulcitii . n In Joann . Tract . 49. o Tract . 10. a Paul. Sent : lib. 2. Tit. 22. Cod. Theod. lib. 9. Tit. 17. cap. 6. b Ephes . ii . 19. c Rom. xii . 5. d 2 Tim. iv . 7. e Hebr. iii. 6. f Apoc. vi . 9. g Cod. Theod. lib. 9. Tit. 57. cap. 7. h In the year 398. St. Augustine , in his Book of the Work of Monks , ( ca. 28. ) complains of certain Wandering Persons , who boasted , that they had in their possession Martyrs , either Entire , or in Pieces . In the year 440. Theodoret , ( De curandis Graecorum affectibus , lib. 9. ) makes it his boast , that every one strived to have some part thereof . And , in the year 587. Gregory of Tours ( lib. 9. cap. 6. ) speaks of the notorious Impostour , who bragged , that he had a whole Bag-full of Reliques . i Append. Inscript Antiq. pag. 1172. n. 11. & apud Baron . A. D. 384 Sect. 35. k Esa . xiv . 9. a 2 Kings xiii . 21. b Jo. i. 29. c 1 Cor. i. 30. d Hebr. i. 3. e 1 Jo. i. 7. a Paulinus , mentioned in the precedent Chapter . b Cap. 2. ex lib. 1. De Civit. Dei , cap. 12. c Cap. 3. d Cap. 4 , 5. e Cap. 10. f Cap. 11. g Cap. 12. h Cap. 13. i Cap. 15. k Cap. 18. l Cap. 18. m De his optimā solutionem , vel definitionē , sensus brevitate , non valentes attingere . a Conc. Trid. Sess . 6. cap. 13 , & 14. b Acts iv . 12. a Vasquez , disp . 50. capp . 4 , 5. b De Gratia Christi , c. 49. a See chapp . 24 , 25 , 31. b Or twenty second , according to the Greeks and Latines . c Or XLI . according to the Greeks . d In illo tempore dixit Jesus Discipulis . e There is read the Text of Saint John with the addition of these three words , In diebus illis , which are not in his Text. f At the beginning of the fifty third Verse , these words , though not of the Text , are put in , In illo tempore dixit Jesus , Discipulis suis . g In illo tempore dixit Jesus Discipulis suis . i Job , Chap. vii . 16. k Verse 19. l Verse 21. m Cap x. 1. n Verse 9. o Verse 11. p Cap. xiii . 28. q Cap. xiv . 1. r Verse . 14. s Cap. xvii . 1. t Cap. xix● 20. u Cap. x. 20. x Job 33 , 34 , 35 , 38. y xlii . 3 , 6. z Job 8. 3. Numquid bonum tibi videtur , si calu●… is m● , & opprimas me , opus manuum tuarum , ●…consilium impiorum adjuves ? a Non peccavi & amaritudinibus moratur oculus ●eus b Bellarm. De Pargat . lib. 2. cap. 2. a Prayers for Remission of the sins of the Deceased . b Apoc. xiv . 13. c Luc. xvi . 22. d Prayers for the Absolution of the departed at the day of Judgment . e Psal . cxliii . 2. f Joel iii. 16. g Job vii . 7 , 8. h Psal . cxxx . 〈◊〉 . i Psal . xxvii . 7. k Psal . vi . 3. l Psal . cxix . 33. m Psal . xxvii . 11. n Psal . xxvii . 12 , 13. o Eccl. xli . 7. p Psal . q Psal . r Psal . li. 1 , 2. s Psal . xlii . 2. t Psal . lxxiv. 19. u Psal . cvii. 16. x Epist . xxxiv . xxxvii . y Confes . lib. ix . c. 13. z Lib. 2. Epist . 8. a Verum forte asseras certum te de meritis ejus , de fide . b In Canone , Qui●ibi afferunt hoc Sacrificium Laudis , &c. placatus accipias , &c. Praestae , ut hoc Sacrificium Laudis , quod oculis Majestatis tuae indignus obtuli , &c. pro anima famuli tui , pro qua offerimus hoc Sacrificium Laudis , &c. pro quibus tibi offerimus hoc Sacrificium Laudis . c Heb. ix . 14. d Pet. iii. 21. e Prayers desiring the Deceased may be received into Bliss . f 1 Cor. ii . 9. g Epiphan . h Rom. xi . 29. i Matth. vi . 11. k Jam. i. 17. l Heb. xiii . 8. m Isa . lix . 16. n Joh. xvii . 5. o Augustine . p I think it should be commendandos . q Apoc. xxi . 27. r Isa . xlvi . 10. s 2 Tim. ii . 13. t Luc. xiv . 14. u Matth. vi . 10. x Rom. viii . 19 , &c. y Apoc. vi . 10. z Acts xiii . 36. a 2 Tim. iv . 7. b 2 Tim. i. 18. c 2 Thess . i. 10. d Rom. viii . 24. e Viz. that of the Agony . a Brother John of Constantinople , a Franciscan , Poenitentiary to Gregory the Tenth . a Eberardi Ratisbonensis Chron. b Lib. 5. c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . d Note , that the Pope directly contrary to what is practised at this day , draws the Greeks to the Tribunal of the Scriptures . e The Latines were the greater number , by three to one . f 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . g 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . h 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . i 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . k The Latines were in number 116. l The Greeks 30. m Chap. 29. n It was printed at Heidelberg , under the name of Nilus , in the year , 1608. o 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. p Chap. 19. q In the Euchologie printed at Paris , in the year 1647. whereof there are six ; to wit , the common Form , from pag. 126. to p. 539. That of Monks , from p. 544. to p. 547. That of Priests , p. 561. That of Seculars , p. 583. That of women , p. 588. That of Children , p. 592. r August . De vera Religione , cap. 55. s Haeres . 79. Sect. 4● &c. t Eucholog . Pag. 531. u Pag. 538. w Pag. 554. x Pag. 555. y Pag. 563● z Pag. 573. a Pag. 574. b Euchol . Pag. 537. c Pag. 570. d Pag. 565. e Pag. 535 , 536 , 537 , 575. f Psal . xc . 12. g Pag 575. h 2 Cor. v. 8. i Psal . xvi . 11. k Hebr. xii . 22 , 23. l Psal . cxxiv . 8. m Page 570. n Euchol . page 573. o Page 556. p Jo. 11. 25. q Pag. 573. r Pag. 530. s Pag. 539. t Pag. 558. u Pag. 567. x Pag. 568. y Pag. 571. y Pag. 575. z Pag. 584. * Pag. 586. a Hebr. x. 14 , 29. b Apoc. xiv . 13. c Joh. v. 24. d 2 Cor v. 8. e Joh. iii. 18. f Chrysost . in Matth. Homil. 70. g Ad Hebr. Hom. 4. h In Matth. Hom. 33. i In Gen. Hom. 36. k Epiph. Haer. 59. l Pag. 569. m Pag. 737. n Pag. 738. o Pag. 739. p Pag. 740. q Ephes . ii . 14. r 1 Cor. i. 30. s 1 Joh. i. 7 , 9. t Heb. vii . 25. u Joh. x. 28. w 1 Joh. v. 8. x Esa . lvii . 1. y 2 Cor. v. 8. Phil. i. 23. z Ephes . ii . 19. a Heb. iv . 16. b Ephes . ii . 18. c Heb. i. 14. d Luc. xvi . 29 , 31. a Ad Art. 37. Aliquandiu Purgatorium incognitum . b Demonst . ●●r se quidem non demonstrāt , &c. aliam apud nonnullos Patres accipiunt interpretationem . c Esa . 9. 5. d Ephes . 4. 9. e 1 Cor. 9. 22. f Malac. 4. 2. g 2 Cor : 13. 8. h Epist . 73. i Jam. 1. 17. k Psal . 4. 6. l Psal . 19. 12 , 14. 
A57667	----	Pansebeia, or, A view of all religions in the world with the severall church-governments from the creation, to these times : also, a discovery of all known heresies in all ages and places, and choice observations and reflections throughout the whole / by Alexander Ross. Ross, Alexander, 1591-1654. 1655 Approx. 1576 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 346 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. Text Creation Partnership, Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) : 2004-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1). A57667 Wing R1972_pt1 Wing R1944_pt2 ESTC R216906 13133793 ocm 13133793 97888 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A57667) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 97888) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 749:28) Pansebeia, or, A view of all religions in the world with the severall church-governments from the creation, to these times : also, a discovery of all known heresies in all ages and places, and choice observations and reflections throughout the whole / by Alexander Ross. Ross, Alexander, 1591-1654. Haestens, Henrick van. Davies, John, 1625-1693. The second edition, enlarged and perfected ; to which are annexed, the lives, actions, and ends of certain notorious hereticks, with their effigies in copper plates. [30], 544, [10], [22], 78, [2] p. : ill., ports. Printed by T.C. for John Saywell ..., London : 1655. First edition, London, 1653. Added t.p. and separate paging ([22], 78 p.): Apocalypsis, or, The revelation of certain notorious advancers of heresie ... London : Printed by E. Tyler for John Saywell, 1655. "The lives ... of certain notorious hereticks" (pt. 2), is sometimes attributed to H.L. van Haestens. Pt. 2 was translated by John Davies from the Latin, Apocalypsis insignium aliquot haeresiarcharum, 1608. Pt. 2 deals largely with the Anabaptists. Advertisement: prelim. p. [18] and p. [12] in fourth grouping. Marginal notes. Includes indexes. Reproduction of original in Duke University Library. Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford. Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO. EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor. The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines. Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements). Keying and markup guidelines are available at the Text Creation Partnership web site . eng Church history. Religion -- Early works to 1800. Anabaptists. 2003-09 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2003-09 Aptara Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2003-10 Mona Logarbo Sampled and proofread 2003-10 Mona Logarbo Text and markup reviewed and edited 2003-12 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion ΠΑΝΣΕΒΕΙΑ : OR : A Vievv of all Religions IN THE WORLD : With the severall Church-Governments , from the Creation , to these Times . Also , a Discovery of all known Heresies in all Ages and Places : And choice Observations and Reflections throughout the whole . The second Edition , Enlarged and Perfected , BY ALEXANDER ROSS . To which are annexed , The Lives , Actions , and Ends of certain Notorious Hereticks . With their Effigies in Copper Plates . 1. Thess. 5. 21. Omnia autem probate : quod bonum est , tenete . IS printer's or publisher's device LONDON , Printed by T. C. for Iohn Saywell , and are to be sold at his Shop , at the sign of the Grey-hound in Little-Britain , without Aldersgate . 1655. The Booksellers Advertisement to the Reader . IT is the greatest justice in the world to be just to the dead , since they , if injured , cannot be their own Compurgators , and that is it hath obliged me to use that tendernesse to this great Author , who , to the regret of all learned , hath so suddenly left this world . His great pains in the dilatation of this Book , are easily seen by the bulk of it , nor had the Epistle and Preface escaped his second thoughts , had not the lease of his life expired so soon as it did . And therefore I have not ( which is the arrogancy of too many ) presumed to make any diversion , or alterations in either , but rather have thought it just to let them passe in this , as they did in the first Edition , that is to say , in his own words . For had I been unjust to the Author in this respect , I had withal been guilty of as great an injury to the worthy Gentleman ( though not of my acquaintance ) to whom he was , when alive , pleased to dedicate it ; since I cannot but hope that he will continue the same tendernesse & indulgence towards the Orphan , as he was pleased to express when he first received it an infant . I shal further ad , that it wil render it self to the Reader much more acceptable , not only for its Additions , but also , that the Author had thoroughly revised the same ; and that the care and supervising of the Presse rested so much upon me , ( not onely out of an ordinary care , but singular respect to the deseased Author ) as that I think it needlesse to prefix an Errata , there having nothing passed , but what an ordinary capacity may easily correct . As for the Book , I shall adventure it the Test of the most censorious Mome ; and for the Author , in his life time ; there was not found the mouth or pen so black , that durst asperse his name , or parts ; but since his death , One ( so much a Hobbist , that I wish he turn not Atheist ) hath in print given him a snarling character , whom leaving to his folly , I shall only desire that this short sentence , de mo●tuis nil nise bonum ; may be his remembrancer for the future . Besides the Authors endeavours in his 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , It is hoped ere long , that thou mayest see a Volume of his Sermons in print , such as will convince the world of the calumny of that Cynick , but continue his own memory while there shal be found either lovers of learning , or the learned . The Reader may likewise take notice of an Appendix , wherein he is entertained with a strange Tragedy of modern , and some ancient Hereticks , acting their parts in their own proper persons , as neer as the skil of the Graver could represent them . And what could more properly have been annexed ? for now having seen their Foundations or Principles , behold also their Ends : and take Christs own counsel , Matth. 7. 15. to beware of false Prophets , &c. with our Saviours direction also , verse 20. by their fruits ye shal know them . All which are tendered to the serious perusal of the Reader : whereof that he may make his temporal and eternal advantages , shall be the constant prayer of I. S. To the Worshipful ROBERT ABDY , Esquire . SIR , AS Michael and the Devil strove for the dead body of Moses ; and as seven Cities contested for Homer when he was dead , whom none of them cared for , whilest he lived ; even so doth it fare with Religion ; for the Carkass or Skeliton of which , for the bare sound whereof ( being now made a meer Eccho , Vox , praetereaque nihil ) there is so much contesting , and digladiation in the World ; whereas few or none care for the life and substance of Religion , which consisteth in works , not in words ; in practicing , not in prating ; in Scripture duties , not in Scripture phrases : She is as our Saviour was , placed between two Theeves ; to wit , Superstition on the right hand , and Atheism on the left . The one makes a puppit of her , sets her out in gaudy accoutrements , bedawbs her native beauty with painting , and presents her in a meritricious not in a Matron-like dresse ; but the Atheist strips her naked of her Vestiments , robs her of her maintenance , and so exposeth her to the scorn and contempt of the world . But let these men esteem of her as they list , she is notwithstanding the fair daughter of the Almighty , the Queen of Heaven , and beauty of the whole Earth . Religion is the sacred Anchor , by which the the Great Ship of the State is held fast , that she may not be split upon the Quick-sands of popular tumults , or on the Rocks of Sedition . Religion is the pillar on which the great Fabrick of the Microcosm standeth . All humane Societies , and civil Associations , are without Religion ; but ropes of Sand , and Stones without Morter , or Ships without Pitch : For this cause , all Societies of men in all Ages , and in all parts of the Vniverse , have united and strengthened themselves with the Cement of Religion ; finding both by experience , and the light of nature , that no human Society could be durable , without the knowledge and feare of a Deity , which all Nations do reverence and worship , though they agree not in the manner of their worship . All their wayes and opinions in Religion , I have here presented to the publick view ; but to you Sir , in particular , as to one , whom I know to be truely religious , not being carried away with the fine flowers and green leaves , but with the solid fruits of Religion , consisting in righteousnesse , peace , and holinesse , without which no man shall see the Lord ; this is that which will embalm your name here , and crown your soul with true happiness hereafter , when all humane felicities shall determin in smoak : in this book are set before you , light and darknesse , truth and falshood , gold and drosse , flowers and weeds , corn and chaff , which I know you are able to discriminate , and to gather honey with the Bee , out of every weed , with Sampson to take meat out of the eater , with Virgil to pick gold out of dung , and with the Physitian to extract antidotes out of poyson : Thus beseeching God to encrease your knowledge and practice in Religion , and your love to the afflicted professors thereof , I take leave and will ever be found Sir , your humble Servant to command ALEX. ROSS . The Preface to the Reader , concerning the use of this Book . Christian Reader , I Understand that some Momes have already past their verdict upon this Book , affirming that , ( seeing the world is pestered with too many Religions ) it were better their names and Tenets were obliterated than published . To whom I answer , that their assertion is frivolous , and the reason thereof ridiculous ; for the end wherefore these different opinions in Religion are brought into the light , is , not that we should embrace them , but that we may see their deformity and avoid them . Shall Logick be rejected for setting down all the waies of fallacious arguments ? Or Philosophy for teaching what are the different poysons in Herbs , Roots , Minerals , &c. The Scripture nameth many sins , idols , and false gods , must it therefore be reproved of impertinency ? the Sea Coast is pestered with many Rocks , Shelves , and Quick-Sands , must they therefore be past over in silence in the art of Navigation ? Were Irenaeus , Epiphanius , S. Austin , Theodoret , and other eminent men in the Church , fooles ? for handling in their Books ; all the hereticall opinions that infested Christianity , both before , and in their times ? Do not these Censorious Momes know that truth though comly in it selfe , is yet more lovely , when compared with falshood ? how should we know the excellency of light , if there were no darknesse ; the benefit of health , if there were no sicknesse ; and the delights of the spring , if there were no winter ; Opposita juxta se posita clarius elucescunt : The Swans fethers are not the lesse white , because of their black feet ; nor Venus the lesse beautiful , because of her Mole . The Stone is set out by the file , and the picture by its shadow . To infer then , that because the world is pestered with too many Sects and Heresies , therefore we must not mention them , is as much as if they would say , the way to heaven is beset with too many theeves , therefore we must not take notice of them . But how shall we avoid them , if we know them not ; and how shall we know them , if concealed ; its true the world is pestered with too many Religions , and the more is the pitty ; yet this Book made them not , but they made this Book . He that detects errors makes them not . They that informed the Israelites there were Gyants in the Land , did not place those Gyants there . But now I will let these men see the ends for which I have undertaken this task , of presenting all Religions to their view ; and they are grounded on the divers uses that may be made thereof . 1. When we look upon the multitude of false Religions in the world , by which most men have bin deluded ; are not we so much the more bound to the goodnesse of Almightie God , who hath delivered us out of darknesse , and hath caused the day Star of his truth to shine upon , and visit us ; who having suffered the World round about us , to sit in the Valley of the shadow of death , and to be overwhelmed with worse than Egyptian darkness , hath notwithstanding in this our Goshen aboundantly displayed the light of his truth ; but how shal we seriously weigh or consider this great mercy , if we do not as wel look on the wretched condition of other men as on our own happinesse , which we cannot do , if we know not the errors which make them wretched . What comfort could the Israelites have taken in their Land of light , if they had not known that the rest of Egypt sate in darkness . 2 When we look upon the different multiplicity of Religions in the world how that in all times , and in all places , men though otherwise barbarous , have notwithstanding embraced a religion , and have acknowledged a Divinity ; I say when we look upon this , do we not admire the impudency of those Atheists in this age , who either inwardly in their hearts , or outwardly in their mouths dare deny the Essence , or else the providence of God ; and count all Religions but inventions of humane policy . How can those Atheists avoid shame and confusion when they read this book , in which they shall see , that no Nation hath been so wretched as to deny a Deity , and to reject all Religion ; which Religion is a property no lesse essential to man , and by which he is discriminated from the Beasts , than rationality it selfe . 3. In the View of all Religions , we may observe how the Children of this world are wiser in their Generation than the Sons of God ; for they spare no paines and charges , they reject or slight nothing commanded them by their Priests and Wizards ; they leave no meanes unattempted to attaine happinesse : See how vigilant , devout , zealous , even to superstition they are ; how diligent in watching , fasting , praying , giving of almes , punishing of their bodies , even to death sometimes ; whereas on the contrary we are very cold , carelesse , remisse , supine , and luke-warme in the things that so neere concerne our eternal happinesse . They thought all too little that was spent in the service of their false gods , wee think all is lost and cast away which wee bestow on the service of the true God. They reverenced and obeyed their Priests , wee dishonour , disobey and slight ours ; they observed many Festivall daies to their Idols , we grudge to give one day to the service of the true God. They made such conscience of their Oaths taken in presence of an Idol , that they would rather loose their lives , than falsifie these Oaths : But wee make no more scruple to take the name of God in vaine , to sweare and forsweare , than if we worshiped Iupiter Lapis , meer stocks and Stones ; such reverence and devotion they carried to their Idols , that they durst not enter into their Temples , nor draw near their Altars , till first they were purified ; they did not onely kneel , but fall flat on the ground before their feigned Gods ; they knock their breasts , beat their heads to the ground , teare their skines , wound and cut their flesh , thinking thereby to pacifie their false gods : Whereas we will not debarre our selves of the least pleasure or profit to gaine Heaven ; and so irreverent is our behaviour in the presence and house of Almighty God , Before whom the Cherubims and Seraphims dare not stand , but with covered faces : as if he were our equal , and not our Lord or Father , for ( to speak in the Prophets words ) Malach. 1 : 6. If hee bee our Father , where is his honour ? and if hee bee our Lord , where is his fear ? Doubtlesse these false worshippers shall stand up in judgement against us , who know our Masters will , but doe it not ; is not their zeal in the practice of religious duties , to be preferred to our carelesnesse ; and their ignorance , to our knowledge ; which without practice , will but aggravate our damnation , for he that knoweth his Masters will , and doeth it not , shall he beaten with many stripes ; Wee are in the right way to Heaven ; they are in the wrong way ; but if we stand still , and walk not , they will be as neer their journies end as we . They worship Idols , we commit sacriledge : But is not a sacrilegious theefe as hateful to God as an ignorant Idolater ? 4. When we look upon the confused multitude of Religions in the world , let us learne to tremble at Gods judgements , to make much of the light whilest we have it , to hold fast by the truth , to embrace it with all affection , and the Ministers thereof ; for if once we forsake the right way , which is but one , we shall wander all our daies after in by-paths , and crooked lanes of error , which are innumerable : if we reject the thread of Gods word presented to us by the Church : a thread I say , surer than that of Ariadne , we shall be forced to ramble up and down , through the inextricable Labyrinth of erronious opinions . It stood with the justice of God , to suffer men who in the begining were of one language and religion , to fall into a Babel and confusion , both of tongues and false religions , for not retaining the truth ; to dig to themselves broken Cesterns , which would hold no Water , for rejecting the fountain of living Waters ; to surfet upon the poysonable flesh of quails , who grew weary of the bread of Angels ; and with the swine to eat husks , who would slight the wholsome food of their Fathers house . If the Iewes put Gods word from them , and judge themselves unworthy of Eternal Life , Loe , Paul and Barnabas will turn to the Gentiles , Act. 13. 46. 5. In reading this Book we shal finde , that the whole rabble of vain , phantastical , or prophane opinions , with which at this day , this miserable distracted Nation is pestered , are not new revelations , but old dreams , of ancient Hereticks , long agoe condemned by the Church , and exploded by the publick authority of Christian Magistrates ; but now for want of weeders , these Tares spring up again in the Lords field , and are like to choak the good corne ; unlesse the Lord of the Harvest send forth labourers into his Harvest . 6. The reading of this Book , may induce us to commiserate the wretched condition of a great part of the World buried as it were , in the darknesse of ignorance , and tyranny of superstition : To blesse God for the light and freedom we enjoy , whereas they are not greater sinners than we ; but except we repent , we shall all likewise perish ; let us not then be too high-minded , but fear , and when we think we stand , let us take heed-least we fall : God hath already permitted divers of those old , obsolet , and antiquated hereticall opinions to break in amongst us ; the times are now come , that men will not suffer wholesome Doctrine ; but having itching ears after their own lusts , get them an heap of teachers , turning their ears from the truth , and giving themselves unto Fables . 2 Tim. 4. Thus is the Lord pleased to deal with us , he suffers Heresies to repullulate , that they who are approved among us , may be manifested . He permits Prophets and Dreamers amongst us , but it is as Moses saith , to prove ●s , and to know , whether we love the Lord our God with all our hearts , and with all our souls , Deut. 13. To conclude , whereas all men are desirous of happiness , and immortality , but few walk in the right way that conduceth to it ; being there are such multitudes of by-waies , as we may see by this Book , let us follow the counsel of the Prophet , Ier. 6. 16. Stand in the waies , behold and ask for the old way , and walk therein , and yee shal finde rest for your souls . And thus good Reader having shewed thee the true use of this book , I leave it to thy perusal , beseeching God to keep us from the by-waies of error , and to lead us into the way of truth . A. R. The desire of some Friends hath occasioned the publishing of this list of Books , compiled by the Author . 1. RErum Iudaicarum , or the Jewish affairs in four Books . 2. An Exposition on the first fourteen Chapters of Genesis . 3. Rasura Tonsoris . 4. Mel Heliconium . 5. Mystagogus Poeticus . 6. Virgilius Evangelisans . 7. Christiados Lib. 13. 8. Chymaera Pythagorica . 9. The New Planet no Planet . 10. Meditations on Predestination . 11. Medicus medicatus . 12. The Philosophical Touch-stone . 13. The picture of the Conscience . 14. Colloquia Plautina . 15. Wollebius Christian Divinity translated , cleered , and enlarged . 16. Gnomologicum Poeticum . 17. Enchiridion Oratorium & Poeticum . 18. Isagoge Grammatica . 19. Arcana Microcosmi . 20. A ●aveat for reading the Al●oran . 21. A Refutation of Doctor Brownes vulgar errours . 22. A Refutation of the Lord Bacon , Doctor Harvey , and others . 23. Sir Walter Raleighs History Epitomised . 24. Observations on Sir Walter Raleigh . 25. The Second part of the History of the World. 26. Leviathan drawn out with a hook . 27. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , or , A View of all Religions , &c. Books not yet published , but ready for the Presse , viz. 1. DIvine , Moral , Natural , and Historical exercises on the whole Book of Genesis . 2. Melissomachia . 3. Religionis Apotheosis . 4. Paraphrasis Virgiliana . 5. Virgilius Triumphans . 6. Psychomachia Virgiliana . 7. Epigrammata Romana . COLLOQUIA . 1. CVlinaria . 2. Convival . 3. Cubicularia . ia 4. Tertullianicum . 5. Apnleanum . 6. Sidonianum . 7. Petronianum . 8. Persianum . 9. Terentianum . 10 Ciceronianū &c ☞ THe Reader may please to take notice that this Book , being the 27. in order , also the 15. in order , and the 25. which is the second part of the History of the World , Corrected by the Authors own Hand , and by him owned as the best , and perfectest Copy : are to be sold by Iohn Saywell at the Grey-hound in Little Britain . LONDON . These Books are to be sold by Iohn Saywel at his shop , at the Signe of the Grey-Hound in Little-Britain , London . viz. THe History of the World , the second part , being a continuation of the famous History of Sir Walter Raleigh Knight , together with a Chronology , &c. by A. R. The true Copy whereof is distinguished by the Grey-Hound in the Frontispice , from any other whatsoever , though coloured by a pretended representation of the Authour in the Title page . An exact collection of the choicest secrets in Physick & Chyrurgery ( both C●ymick and Galenick ) by Leonard Phioravan● Knight , Doctor Edwards , and others . Speedy help for Rich and Poor , as to the Griping of the Gu●s , Cure of the Gout ; &c. by Herma●●● Vanderheyden an experienc'd Physitian . Mr. Charles Hoole's Grammar in Latine , and English the shortest , orderliest , and plainest both for Master and Scholar , of any yet extant . Also his Terminationes & examplae de ●linat●●● & con●ugationum , and Propria quae ●●atibus , Quae 〈◊〉 , and As in praesenti , englished and explained , for the use of young Grammatians . And there is now lately printed a new Primer , entituled , Mr. Hoole's Primer ; more easie and delightsome for the learner then any yet extant , having 24. several representations of Persons ; Beasts , Brids , &c. answering the several letters of the Alphabet in a copper plate , laying also the surest foundation for true spelling ; the defect whereof ( in the ordinary teaching ) 〈◊〉 so much complained of . The practice of Quietnesse , by Bishop Web. The Revelation of certain notorious Advancers of Heresie : with their effigies , and an account of their Lives , Actions , and Ends : usually annexed to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , or the view of all Religions , &c. The Religions of Asia . The Contents of the first Section . OF the Church-Disciplin , Sacrifices , Ordination , Publick place , [ Buildings first erected for Divine Service , ] and days of Divine Service before Moses . 2. Of the Church Government under Moses ; difference of the High Priest from other Priests . 3. Of the Church Government from him till Solonion . 4. Of the Government after . Solomon , till the division of the Tribes . 5. Of Solomons Temple , and the outward splendor of the Iewes Religion . 6. Of the office of the Levites , of the Prophets , Scribes , Pharises , Nazarites , Rechabites , Essenes , Sadduces , and Samritans . 7. Of the ancient observation of their Sabbath , of the observation of their Passover , of the feasts of Pentecost , Tabernacles , new Moons , of Trumpets , and of expiation ; of their Sabbatical year , and their Iubilee . 8. Of their ancient Excommunications , how God instructed them of old , and of the maintenance allowed by the Iewes to their Priests and Levites . 9. Of the Government after the Jewes were carried captive into Babylon . 10. Of the Iewish Church-Government at this day , their Prayers , Sabbaths , Feasts , Book of the Law , Passover , what observable thereupon , and whether to be permitted ( among Christians ) in the exercise of their own Religion , and wherein not to be communicated with by Christians . 11. Of the Iewish preparation for morning prayer ▪ Fast in August , Beginning of their new year , Feast of Reconciliation , Ceremonies in reading of the Law. 12. Their Church officers , Feast of Dedication , and of Purim , Fasts , Marriages , Divorcements , Circumcision , Redemption of the first born , their duty toward the sick , and Ceremonies about the dead . The Contents of the second Section . THe Religions of the ancient Babylonians ; of the making , worshipping of images , & bringing in Idolatry . 2. Of Hierapolis , and gods of the Syrians . 3. Of the Phoenicians . 4. Of the old Arabians . 5. Of the ancient Persians . 6. Of the Scythians . 7. Of the Tartars , or Cathaians and Pagans . 8. The Religions of the Northern Countries neer the Pole. Three ways whereby Satan deludes men by false Miracles . The fear of his Stratagems whence it proceeds : His illusions many , our duty thereupon . 9. Of the Chinois . 10. Of the ancient Indians . 11. Of Siam . 12. Of Pegu . 13. Of Bengala . 14. Of Magor . 15. Of Cambaia . 16. Of Goa . 17. Of Malabar . Pagan Idolaters believe the immortality of the soul. 18. Of Narsinga , and Bisnagar . 19. Of Japan . 20. Of the Philippina Islands . 21. Of Sumatra , and Zeilan . 22. Of the ancient Egyptians . 23. Of the modern Egyptian Religion . The Religions of Africa and America . The Contents of the third Section . OF the old African Religion . 2. The Religion and Church Discipline of Fez. 3. Of Morocco . 4. Of Guinea . 5. Of the ancient African Aethiopians . 6. Of the modern Abissins . 7. Of the Lower Aethiopians . 8. Of Angola and Congo . 9. Of the northern neighbours of Congo . 10. Of the African Islands . 11. The Religion of America . 12. Of Virginia . 13. of Florida . 14. Of the Religions by west Virginia , and Florida . 15. Of New Spain and Mexico . 16. Idolaters , their cruelty and cost in their barbarous sacrifices . 17. Of the Americans , their superstitious fear , and Tyranny thereof . 18. Of Jucatan , and the parts adjoining . 19. Of the southern Americans . 20. Of Paria and Guiana . 21. Of Brasil . 22. Of Peru. 23. Of Hispaniola . The Religions of Europe The Contents of the fourth Section . THe Religion of the ancient Europae●ns . 2. The Roman chief Festivals . 3. Their gods . 4. Their Priests . 5. Their Sacrifices . 6. Their Marriage Rites . 7. Their Funeral Ceremonies . 8. The old Grecian Religion . 9. Their chief gods . 10. Of Minerva , Diana , Venus . 11 , How Juno , Ceres , and Vulcan were worshipped . 12. The Sun worshipped under the names of Apollo , Phoebus , Sol , Jupiter , Liber , Hercules , Mars , Mercurius , 〈◊〉 , &c. 13. The Moon worshipped under divers names and shapes . 14. The Earth and Fire , how worshipped and named . 15. The Deity of the Sea , how worshipped . 16. Death , how named and worshiped . 17. The Grecian Sacrifices and Coremonies . 18. Their Priests and Temples of old . The Contents of the fifth Section . THe Religion of the old Germans , Gaules , and Britains . 2. Of the Saxons , Danes , Swedes , Moscovites , Russians , Pomeranians , and their neighbours . 3. Of the Scythians , Ge●es , Thracians , Cymbrains , Goths , Lusitanians , &c. 4. Of the Lithuanians , Polonians , Hungarians , Samogetians , and their neighbours . 5. Of divers Gentile gods besides the above named . 6. The ranks and armes of their gods . 7. With what creatures their Charriots were drawn . 8. Of peculiar gods worshipped in peculiar places . 9. The. Greek chief festivals . The Contents of the sixth Section . OF the two prevalent Religions now in Eorope . 2. Of Mahomets Law to his Disci●les ▪ 3. Of the Mahumetans opinions at this day . ● . Mahomet , not the Antichrist . 5. Of their Sects and how the Turks and Persians differ . 6. Of ●he Mahumetan religious orders . 7. Of their o●her hypocritical orders . 8. Of their secular Priest ● . Of the Mahumetan Devotion , and parts there ●f . 10. Of their Ceremonies in their Pilgrimage to Mecca . 11. The Rites of their Circumcision . 12. Their Rites about the sick and dead . 13. The 〈◊〉 of Mahumetanisme , and the causes thereof . 14. Mahumetanisme , of what continuance . THe Contents of the seventh Section . The Christian Religion propagated . 2. The decay thereof in the East by Mahumetanism . 3. Persecution and Heresie the two great enemies thereof . 4. Simon Magus , the first heretick , with his . Disciples . 5. Menander , Saturninus , and Basilides , Hereticks . 6. The Nicholaitans and Gnosticks . 7. The Carpocratians . 8. Cerinthus , Ebion , and the Nazarites . 9. The Valentinians , Secundians , and Prolemians . 10. The Mar●ites Colarbasii , and Heracleonites . 11. The Ophites , Cainites , and Sethites . 12. The Archonticks , and Ascothyptae . 23. Cerdon and Marcion . 14. Apelles , Severus , and Tacianus . 15. The Cataphrygians . 16. Pepuzians , Quintilians , and Artotyrites . 17. The Quartidecimani and Alogiani . ● 18. The Adamians , Elcesians , and Theodocians . 19. The Melchisedicians , Bardesanists , and Noetians . 20. The Valesians , Catheri , Angelici , and Apostolici 21. The Sabellians , Originians , and Originists . 22 The Samosatenians , and Phorinians . 23 The Manichaean religion . 24. The Hierachites , Melitians , and Arrians . 25. The Audians , Semi-arrians , and Macedonians . 26. The Ae●ians , Aetians , and Apollinarists . 27. The Antidicomarianites , Messalians , and Metangismonites . 28. The Hermians , Proclianites , and Patricians . 29. The Ascites , Pattalorinchites , Aquarii , and Coluthiani . 30. The Floriani , Aeternales , and Nudipedales . 31. The Donatists . Priscillianists , Rhetorians , and Feri . 32. The Theopaschites , Tritheits , Aquei , Melitonii , Ophei , Tertullii , Liberatores , and Nativita rii . 33. The Luciferians , Jovinianists , and Arabicks . 34. The Collyridians , Paterniani , Tertullianists , and Abelonites . 35. The Pelagians , Predestinati , and Timotheans . 36. The Nestorians , Eutychians , and their Spawn . The Contents of the eighth Section . OF the opinions in Religion held the seventh Century . 2. The opini●ns of the eighth Century . 3. The Tenets of the ninth and tenth Centuries . 4. The opinions of the eleventh and twelfth Centuries . 5. Of the Albigenses and other Sects in the twelfth Century . 6. The Sects of the thirteenth Century . 7. The Sects of the fourteenth Century . 8. Of the Wicklevites . 9. The opinions of the fifteenth Century . 10. The opinions of the sixteenth Century , to wit of Luther and others . 11. Of Sects sprung out of Lutheranisme . 12. Of Protestants 13. Of the other opinions held this Century . 14. The chief heads of Calvins Doctrine . 15. Of other opinions held this age . 16. Of divers other opinions in this age , and the causes of this variety , and confusion in the Church . The Contents of the ninth Section . THe first original of the Monastical life . 2. The first Eremites , or Anchorites . 3. The manner of their living . 4. Their Excesses in Religion . 5. The preheminence of the Sociable life to the Solitary . 6. The first Monks after Anthony . 7. The rules of Saint Bafil . 8. Saint Hieroms order . 9. Saint Austins order . 10. If Saint Austin instituted his Ermites to begge . 11. Of Saint Austins Leathern Girdle used at this day . 12. The institutions and exercises of the first Monks . 13. Why religious persons cut their hair and beards . 14. Whence came that custome of shaving . 15. Of the Primitive Nuns . 16. Of what account Monks are at this day in the Roman Church . 17. How the Monks and Nuns of old were consecrated . 18. The Benedictine order . 19 Of the orders proceeding from them . 20. Of Saint Bennets rules to his Monks . 21. The Benedictines habit and dyet . 22. Rules prescribed by the Council of Aix to the Monks . 23. The Rites and institutions of the Monks of Cassinum . 24. The manner of electing their Abbots . 25. The Benedictine Nuns and their rule . 26. Of the Laws and Priviledges of Monasteries . The Contents of the tenth Section . OF new religions orders sprung out of the Benedictines , and first of the Cluniacenses . 2. Of the Camaldulenses and Monks of the Shadowy Valley . 3. The Sylvestrini , Grandimontenses , and Carthusians . 4. The Monks of Saint Anthony of Vienna ; the Cistertians , Bernardines , and Humiliati . 5. The Praemonstratenses , and Gilbertines . 6. The Cruciferi , Hospitalarii , Trinitarians , and Bethlemites . 7. The Johannites , or first religious Knights in Christendom , 8. The Templars . 9. The Teutonici , or Mariani . 10. The Knights of S. Lazarus , Calatrava , and S. James . 11. The orders of Mendicant Friers , and first of the Augustinians . 12. Of the Carmelites . 13. Of the Dominicans . 14. Of the Franciscans . 15. Of things chiefly remarkable in the Franciscan order . 16. Of the Knights of the Holy Sepulchre , and Gladiatores . 17. Of the Knights of S. Mary , of Redemption , of the Montesians , of the order of Vallis Scholarium , and Canons Regular of S. Mark. 18. Of Saint Clara , S. Pauls Eremires , and Boni homines . 19. The servants of S. Mary , Coelestini , and Jesuati . 20. The order of S. Briget . 21. The order of S. Katharine , and S. Justina . 22. The Eremites of S Hierom , S. Saviour , Albati , Fra●ricelli , Turlupini , and Montolivetenses . 23. The Canons of S. George , the Mendicants of S. Hierom , the Canons of Lateran , the order of the Holy Ghost , of S. Ambrose ad Nemus , and of the Minimi of Iesu-Meria . 24. The orders of Knight-hood , from the year 1400 namely of the Annunciada , of S. Maurice , of the Golden Fleece , of the Moon , of S. Michael , of S. Stephen , of the Holy Spirit , &c. The Contents of the eleventh Section . OF religious orders and opinions from the year 1500. til this day . 2. The order of Jesuits . 3. Of their general rules . 4. Of their other rules . 5. Of their rules for Provosts of houses , Rectors of Colledges , &c. 6. Of their rules for Travellers , Ministers , Admonitors , &c. 7. Of their priviledges granted by Popes . 8. Of other orders in the Church of Rome . 9. How Abbots are consecrated at this time . 10. Wherein the Christian orders of Knighthood differ . 11. Of other orders of Knighthood besides the French. 12. Of the orders of Knight-hood in Germany , Hungary , Bohemia , Poland , &c. 13. The orders of Knight-hood in Italy . 14. Of the Christian Military orders in the East . The Contents of the twelfth Section . THe opinions of the Anabaptists , and wherein they agree with the old Hereticks . 2. The Tenets of the Brownists . 3. Of the Familists . 4. The Adamites , and Antinomians . 5. The Religion of the Socinians . 6. Of the Arminians Tenets . 7. Of the Church of Arnhem , and the Millenaries opinions . 8. Of many other Sects at this day amongst us . 9. The opinions of the Independents . 10. The tenets of th● Presbyterians , where by way of a Catechisme is delivered their whole doctrine concerning the Ministry , Episcopacy , Presbytery , Lay-Eldership , Deacons , Civil Magistrates , the Election of Ministers , Ordination , power of the Keyes , Excommunication . 11. Divers erroneous opinions which have been lately revived or hatched since the fall of our Church-government , &c. The Contents of the thirteenth Section . THe Doctrine of the Church of Rome concerning the Scriptures . 2. Their tenets concerning predestination , the Image of God , original and actual sin , and free will. 3. Their opinions concerning the Law of God , concerning Christ , Faith , Iustification , and good works . 4. Their Tenets concerning pennance , fasting , prayer , and alms . 5. Their opinions concerning the Sacraments , and ceremonies used in those controverted . 6. What they believe concerning the Saints in Heaven . 7. Their Doctrine concerning the Church . 8. What they hold concerning Monks , Magistrates and Purgatory . 9. Wherein the outward worship of the Church of Rome consisteth , and first part of their Masse . 10. Their dedication of Churches , and what observable thereupon . 11. Their consecration of Altars , &c. 12. The Degrees of Ecclesiastical persons in the Church of Rome . Their sacred orders , office of the Bishop , and what colours held sacred . 13. Wherein the other parts of the Masse consisteth . 14. In what else their outward worship doth consist . 15. Wherein consisteth the seventh part of their worship , and of their holy days . 16. What be their other holy dayes which they observe , canonical hours and processions . 17. Wherein the eighth part of their worship consisteth , their Ornaments and Vtensils used in Churches dedicated to Christ and the Saints , their office performed to the dead . The Contents of the fourteenth Section . OF the Eastern Religions , and first of the Greeks . 2. Of the Church dignities , and discipline in the Greek Church at this day . 3. Of the other Nations professing the Greek Religion , chiefly the Moscovites , and Armenians . 4. Of the Monks , Nunnes , and Eremites of Moscovia . 5. Of the form of service in their Churches . 6. How they administer the Sacraments . 7. The Doctrine and Ceremonies of the Russian Church at this day . 8. Of their Marriage and Funeral Ceremonies . 9. Of the profession of the Armenians . 10. Of the other Greek Sects , namely the Melchites , Georgians and Mengrelians . 11. Of the Nestorians , Indians , and Jacobites . 12. Of the Maronites Religions . 13. Of the Cophti . 14. Of the Abyssin Christians . 15. Wherein the Protestants agree with , and dissent from other Christian Churches . The Contents of the fifteenth Section . REligion is the ground of all Government , and Greatnesse . 2. By divers reasons it is proved that Religion : of all Common wealths , and humane societies , is the foundation . 3. That Princes and Magistrates ought to have a special care , in setling and preserving of Religion . 4. That one Religion onely is to be allowed in a Common wealth publickly . 5. In what Respects different Religions may be tolerated in private . 6. A Christian Prince may not dissemble his Religion . 7. Why God blesseth the professors of false Religions , and punisheth the contemners thereof . 8. False Religions are grounded upon policy , and what use there is of Ceremonies in Religion : 9. The mixture and division of Religions , and of Idolatry . 10. How the Gentile Religion in worshipping of the Sunne , seems to be most consonant to natural reason ; with divers observations concerning Sun-worship , and the knowledge the Gentiles had of a Deity , and the Vnity thereof , with some glimmering of the Trinity . 11. That the honour , maintenance , and advancement of a Priest-hood , is the maine supporter of Religion . 13 , That the Christian Religion is of all others the most excellent , and to be preferred for diver reasons , being considered in it selfe , and compared with others ; with an exhortation to the practice of religions duties , which is true Christianity . The Contents of the First Section . Of the Church Disciplin , Sacrifices , Ordination , Publick place , [ Buildings first erected for Divine Service , ] and days of Divine Service bef●re Moses . 2. Of the Church Government under Moses ; difference of the High Priests from other Priests . 3. Of the Church Government from him till Solomon . 4. Of the Government after Solomon , till the division of the Tribes . 5. Of Solomons Temple , and the outward splendor of the Iewes Religion . 6. Of the Office of the Levites , of the Prophets , Scribes , Pharises , Nazarites , Rechabites , Essenes , Sadduces , and Samaritans . 7. Of the ancient observation of their Sabbath , of the observation of their Passover , of the feasts of Pentecost , Tabernacles , new Moons , of Trumpets , and of Expiation ; of their Sabbatical year , and their Iubilee . 8. Of their ancient Excommunications , how God instructed them of old , and of the maintenance allowed by the Iews to their Priests and Levites . 9. Of the Government after the Iews were carried captive into Babylon . 10. Of the Iewish Church Government at this day , their Prayers , Sabbaths , Feasts , Book of the Law , Passover , what observable thereupon , and whether to be permitted ( among Chirstians ) in the exercise of their own religion , and wherein not to be communicated with by Christians . 11. Of the Iewish preparation for morning prayer , Fast in August , Beginning of their new year , Feast of Reconciliation , Ceremonies in reading of the Law. 12. Their Church Officers , Feast of Dedication , and of Purim , Fasts , Marriages , Divorcements Circumcision , Redemption of the first born , their duty toward the sick , and ceremonies about the dead . SECT . I. Quest. WAs there any Religion , Church Government , of Discipline in the beginning of the World ? Answ. Yes : For then was the Word preached , and Sacraments administred . We read of Sacrifices offered by Cain and Abel ; and likewise the distinction of clean and unclean beasts . By Faith Abel sacrificed , Heb. 11. Noah's sacrifice was pleasing to God , Gen. 8. This could not be will-worship , for such is no wayes pleasing to God ; it was therefore according to his Word and Commandement . There was also Excommunication ; for Adam and Eve for their disobedience were excommunicated out of Paradise , which was then the type of the Church ; and every soul not circumcised the eighth day , was to be cut off from the people of God , Gen. 17. The Word then being preached ( for God preached to Adam in Paradise , and doubtlesse he preached to his Children out of Paradise ) the Sacraments administred , and Excommunication exercised , which are the three main points of Church discipline , it follows there was then a Church and Church Government . Q. Was there then any Ordination ? A. Yes doubtlesse ; for God is the God of order ; nor was it fit , that he who mediated between God and the people , by preaching , prayer and sacrifices , should thrust himselfe into that office without ordination ; therefore God ordained Adam , he some of his Children , as Cain and Abel ; and whereas Gen. 4. we do not read that Cain and Abel ; did sacrifice , but only brought their Offerings ; to wit , that Adam might offer them up to God for them : it argueth , that as yet they had not received ordination : and its likely that ordination then was performed by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or Imposition of hands ; which custome the Jewes retained in ordaining their Levites , Num. 8. 10. and after them , the Christians in ordination of Ministers , Act. 6. 6. 1 Tim. 5. 22. which ceremony the Gentiles used in Manumission of their servants , and the Jewes in ordination of their Synedrion or the Judges imposed their hands ; so Moses and Ioshua laid their hands upon the 70. Elders : and Moses is commanded by God to lay his hands upon Ioshuah the Son of Nun , Numb . 27. 18. Q. Was there then any publick place of Sacrificing ? A. Yes upon the same ground , that God , who is the God of order , will have all things done in his Church with order and decency ; the meeting also together in one place to hear , and pray , and offer sacrifice , did maintain amity amongst Gods people . Besides we read Gen. 25. 22. that Rebecca , when the children strugled in her womb , did not stay at home , but went , to wit , to the publick place where Gods worship was , to enquire of the Lord ; and because in this place God used to shew his presence to his people , by some outward signe , it was called Gods presence ; therefore Gen. 4. 16. Cain went out from the presence of the Lord , that is , he was excommunicate out of the Church : but we must not conceive , that as yet there were any material buildings for Gods service ; for in the beginning men conceived it unfit to include God within the narrow bounds of a material Temple , whom the Heaven of Heavens cannot contain ; therefore they worshipped him in the open air , either upon hills , for they thought low places were unbeseeming the most High God : hence they called every hill Gods hill ; or else if they were necessitated to sacrifice on the sea shore , or in some low plain , they made their Altars so much the higher ; which from their altitude , they called Altaria ; and these places of Divine worship they named Templa from contemplation . The very Gentiles thought it unfit to confine the Sun their chief God to a narrow Temple , seeing the whole world was his Temple : and after they had built Temples for their Deities , they would have them for a long time to be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , or open-roofed . Q. Why were the Groves and high places condemned in Scripture ? A. Because they were abused both by Jewes and Gentiles to superstition , idolatry , and all uncleannesse ; therefore God commands them to be cut down , Exod. 34. 13 : Deut. 7. 5. & 12. 3. & . 16. 21. Iosiah destroyed them , 2. Kings 23. 8. 14. Against their idolatry under green trees the Prophet Isaiah complaineth , chap. 57. 5. God by Ezekiel threatneth destruction to the idolaters on the high hills , and under green trees , chap. 6. 13. such are also reproved by Hosea , chap. 4. 13. its true that in the beginning the people of God had no other Temples but hills and groves ; Abraham sacrificed upon an hill ; Gen. 22. he planted a grove to call upon the name of the Lord , Gen. 21. Gideon is commanded to build an Altar upon the top of the rock , Iosh. 6. 26. Notwithstanding , when these places were abused to idolatry , God would have them destroyed , Levit. 26. 30. Hos. 10. 8. Amos 7. 9. Ezek. 6. 3 , &c. because he would not have his people to give the least countenance to the Gentile idolatry ; for suppose they had not upon those places erected any idols , yet they must be destroyed , because such places were abused to idolatry ; besides God had given them a Tabernacle and Temple in which he would be worshipped , and to which they should repaire from all parts to call upon his name . This Temple also was built upon a hill ; they should therefore have contented themselves with the place that God assigned them , and not follow their own inventions , or the wayes of the Gentiles , who afterward in imitation of the Jewes built their Temples on hills , as may be seen by the Samaritans and others : Neither would God be worshipped in groves , because these were places fitter for pleasure aud dalliance then devotion ; they were dark and obscure places , fitter for the Prince and workes of darknesse , then for the God of light , or children of the day . Q. When were buildings first erected for Divine Service ? A. About the building of Babel , as Lactantius and some others think : for then Ninus erected statues to the memory of his Father Iupiter Belus , and to his Mother Iuno ; these statues were placed over their Sepulchres , and divine honours assigned them ; and at length inclosed within stately buildings , which were their Temples ; these they built within consecrated groves ; such was the Temple of Vulcan in Sicily , of Cybele in the grove of Ida , of Iupiter Hammon in the grove of Dodene , of Apollo in the grove of Daphne , &c. these dark groves were fit to strike a terror in the worshippers , and to perpetrate their works of abomination ; and because they had continual lights burning in them , they were called Luci a Lucendo , afterwards they became Asyla , Sanctuaries or places of refuge ; which some think were first erected by Hercules his children , to secure themselves from those that he had oppressed . We read that Theseus his Temple and Thebes built by Cadmus were Asyla or Sanctuaries ; in imitation of whom Romulus made one . Aen. 8. Hunc lucum ingentem quem Romulus acer Asylum Rettulit . Christians also in the time of Basil and Sylvester the first , made their Temples places of refuge ; which so increased , that Monasteries and Bishops palaces became Sanctuaries ; but the exorbitancy of these was limited by Iustinian , Charles the Great and other Christian Princes , who were content there might be Sanctuaries , because God had appointed Cities of refuge ; but the abuses they removed . Q. Was there any set day then for Gods worship ? A. Doubtless there was , though we doe not read which day of the week it was ; for though God blessed and sanctified the Sabbath day , because of his own rest , and in that it was afterward to be the Jewes Sabbath ; yet we read not that it was ever kept before Moses his time . However it is likely this day was observed before the Law among the Hebrews , for Exod. 16. as much Manna was gathered on the sixth day as served for two days . Q. What sacrifices were used in the beginning ? A. Burnt offerings , Gen. 8. & 22. Peace offerings also , Gen. 31 54. For upon the peace made between Iacob and Laban , Iacob offered sacrifice . First fruits also were offered , Gen. 4. 4. and Tithes , Gen. 14. 20. & 28. 22. The burnt sacrifice called Gnol●h from Gnalah to mount upward ( because it ascended all in smoak ) was burned to ashes , except the skin and entrals . In the peace offering also which was exhibited for the safety of the offerer , the fat was burned , because it was the Lords , the rest was divided between the Priest and the people ; the breast and right shoulder belonged to the Priest ; to shew that he should be a breast to love , and a shoulder to support the people in their troubles and burthens : For this cause the High Priest carried the names of the twelve Tribes on his breast and shoulders . The first fruits were an handful of the eares of corn as soon as they were ripe ; these they offered to God , that by them the whole might be sanctified . Tithes were payed before the Law , by the light of nature ; because by that light men knew there was a God , to whom they were bound in way of gratitude to offer the tenth of their encrease , from whose bounty they had all . They knew also that the worship of God and Religion could not be maintained , nor the Priests sustained , nor the poor relieved without Tithes . Q. What form of Church Government was there among the Iews till Moses ? A. The same that was before the flood , to wit , praying , sacrificing , preaching in publick places , and solemn days ; to which Abraham added circumcision . In every family the first born was Priest ; for this cause the destroying Angel spared the first born of the Hebrews in Egypt . Q. What government had they under Moses ? A. The same that before , but that there was chosen by Moses a Chief Priest , who was to enter the Sanctuary once a year with his Ephod , to know the will of God. This was Aaron , whose Breeches , Coat , Girdle , and Myter were of Linnen ; when he entred into the Sanctuary , the High Priest had his second High Priest to serve in his absence . There were afterward appointed by David four and twenty Orders of Priests , every one of which Orders had a Chief , or High Priest ; the Priesthood was entailed to the house of Levi , because the Levites were chosen in stead of the first born , because they killed the worshippers of the Golden Calf , and because Phinehas killed Zimri and Cosbi . The Priests are sometimes called Levites , and sometimes they are distinct names ; for we read that the Levites paid tithe of their tithes to the Priests , their common charge was to pray , preach , sacrifice , and look to the Sanctuary , in which they served with covered heads and bare feet ; their Office was also to debar lepers , and all other uncleane persons from the Tabernacle for a certaine time . Secondly , to excommunicate great offenders , which was called cutting off from the people of God , and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , to cast out of the Synagogue . Thirdly , to anathematize obstinate and perverse sinners , who being excommunicate would not repent . Alexander the Coppersmith was anathematized by Paul , or delivered to Satan , 1 Tim. 1. 20. Tim ; 4. 14. The office of the Levites also was to help the Priests in gathering of tiths , and to carry water and wood for the Tabernacle . Q. Wherein did the high Priest differ from other Priests ? A. The high Priest only had power to enter into the Sanctuary ; he only wore a blew robe with bells , a golden Ephod , a breast-plate , a linnen Myter , a plate of Gold on his head : by the Crown or plate was signified Christs Kingly office , by the breast-plate his Priestly , and by the bells his Prophetical office : the high Priest also was only anointed , after the order of Priesthood was setled ; but before this , every Priest was anointed , he also wore about his paps a broydred girdle , to signifie that his heart should be girt and restrained from the love of earthly things , They that took Sanctuary , were not to be set at liberty till the death of the high Priest ; to signifie that by the death of our High Priest Jesus Christ , we are made free . The high Priesthood was tied to the line of Aarons first born , the other Priests were of Aarons other children ; the Levites were of Levies other posterity ; the high Priest might marry none but a Maide ; other Priests migh marry a Widow , Levit. 21. The high Priest might not miourn for the death of his kindred ; other Priests might mourn for their Father , Mother , Son , Daughter , Brother , and husbandlesse Sister ; in other things they agreed ; For all Priests must be without blemish , all must be presented to the Lord at the door of the Tabernacle , all must be washed , all must be consecrated by offering certaine Sacrifices ; all must have the blood of the Ram put on the tip of the right eare , the thumb of the right hand , and great toe of the right foot , Exod. 29 Q. What Church government was there after Moses ? A. In the Desart Eleazer succeeded his Father Aaron , and substituted under him Phinees to be chief of the Levites . After the Israelites entred the Land , the Tabernacle staied some years at Silo ; then did Ioshuah divide the Land , and designed certain Cities of refuge , which with some other Cities he assigned to the Priests and Levites . The Priesthood did not continue long in the house of Aaron , but after the death of Eleazer , and three Priests his Successors , this office devolved to Eli , of the family of Ithamar ; who being carelesse , suffered divers abuses to creep into the Ecclesiastical Government , till God raised Samuel , who reformed both the State and Church , by appointing Schools of Prophets , and Consistories of Levites . From Silo the Tabernacle was translated to Nob , from thence to Gibeon , when Nob was destroyed by Ioab , and at last it rested in Ierusalem . So that all this time there could be no setled Church discipline among the Jewes . The Ark also was oftentimes removed , to wit from Canaan to the Philistines , from thence to the Bethshemites ; afterward it stayed twenty years at Kiriathjeharim ; after this it remained three moneths with Obed-Edom , and at last it was brought by David into Ierusalem . All this time neither Tabernacle , nor Ark , nor Priesthood were setled , till David assembled the Levites , and out of them chose Abiathar for High Priest , and Tsadoc for chief of the inferiour Priests , who were to deliver the Ark to the Levites to be carried on their shoulders , and withal appointed Singers , and other Musitians : in all 68. of the Levites . He appointed also for the service of the Tabe●●acle in Gibeon , Tsadoc and his Brethren . At last , David being assured by Nathan that his Son Solomon should build the Temple , he ordered that 24000. Levites should be set apart for the service of the Temple : to wit , 4000. door-keepers , and as many Singers , and 6000. Judges and Governors , and the rest for other Offices . Abiathar is made high Priest , to wait on the Ark at Ierusalem . Tsadoc is chief of the inferior Priests to serve in the Tabernacle at Silo. Tsadoc was Sauls high Priest , descended from Eleazer Aarons first born ; Abiathar of the stock of Ithamar , and Eli fled to David , who entertained him for his high Priest ; after the death of Saul , David retained them both , thinking it did not stand with his honour and piety to reject Sauls high Priest. This Tsadoc under Soloman was anointed the second time Priest , as Solomon was the second time anointed King , 1 Chron. 29. 22. and Abiathar is deposed for the sins of Eli and his Sons ; and so in Tsadoc the Priesthood is translated from the house of Ithamar , to Aarons family again . There were also Treasurers ordained , some for the first fruits and tenths , and others for the moneys that were given to the Temple towards the redemption of vows , first born , and sins : The Priests and Levites were maintained out of the first fruits and tithes ; the other treasure was for maintaining the daily sacrifices and other charges of the Temple ; the Gibeonites , with others , appointed by David and Solomon , did help the Levites in their Ministration : the Priests , and in their absence , the Levites did administer justice , both in Ierusalem , and in the Cities of Refuge , and ordered Ecclesiastick affairs . There were also sometimes Extraordinary Prophets , besides the Ordinary . It s probable that the ordinary Prophets were of the Tribe of Levi , because the administration and care of holy things belonged to them ; but extraordinary Prophets were of other Tribes ; these medled not with sacraments and sacrifices , which was the Priests office , nor had they their calling by succession , as the Priests ; nor was the gift of Prophecy only tied to the man , as the Priesthood was : for we read of Miriam , Hulda , and divers other women Prophets : and in the Primitive Church , though women must not speak in the Church by preaching , praying , or exhorting in an ordinary way as the Ministers use , yet they were not debarred to utter their extraordinary prophesies , if so be their heads were covered in sign of modesty ; but otherwise the Apostle will not have women to speak in the Church , because they must be in subjection to their Husbands ; and this punishment is laid on them for being deceived in Eve , and harkning to the counsel of Satan . For , if women did preach , they might be suspected to speak by that Spirit that deluded Eve. Q. What was the Ecclesiastick Government after Solomon ? A. The renting of the ten Tribes from the other two under Roboam , did much impair the beauty and magnificence of the Ecclesiastick state . Besides that , it was much defaced by idolatry ; but reformed by Hezekias , Iosias , and Iehosaphat , who took away the high places . Under Athaliah it was almost extinguished , had not Iehojada the high Priest anointed Ioash , who again reformed Religion . He being denied all aid from the Levites out of their treasure towards the repairing of the Temple , caused a Chest to be made , into which mony given in that kinde should be put , and imployed by the high Priest , or by the chief of the inferior Priests , and the Kings Scribe or Secretary , towards the reparations of the Temple , whereas before it was collected by the Levites . King Vzziah would have burnt incense on the Altar , but was prohibited by Azariah the high Priest , and eighty other Priests . This Vzziah named also Azariah , though a King , yet was justly resisted by the Priests for his pride , sacriledge and ambition , in medling with their function ; whereby he violated the Laws of Politick government which a King should maintain ; for confusion must arise , where offices are not distinct , but where men are suffered to incroach upon each others function . 2. He had no calling to the Priesthood ; and no man taketh upon him this office but he that is called of God , as was Aaron . 3. He violated the Law of God , who confined the Priesthood to the house of Aaron , and Tribe of Levi , excluding from that all other Tribes . 4. He was injurious to Christ , whose type the high Priest was , in offering sacrifices and incense , representing thereby our high Priest Christ Jesus , who offered up himself a sacrifice , of a sweet smelling savour unto God. So Iohojada the high Priest did well to depose Athaliah , who was a stranger , an idolater and usurper ; this was lawful for him so to doe , being high Priest , whose authority was great both in civil and ecclesiastick affaires ; but this is no warrant , for any private man to attempt the like . Besides Iehojada was bound to see the young King righted , both as he was high Priest , and as he was his kinsman . Hezechias restored all according to King Davids institution ; he raised great Taxes towards the maintenance of Gods worship , and permitted the Levites to flea the burnt offrings , which before belonged only to the Priests office , and caused the people to keep the Passover in the second moneth , whereas by Moses his institution it should be kept the first moneth . He permitted also many that were not sanctified or cleansed , to eat the Passover against Moses his Law , which were innovations in Religion . Iosias reformes all abuses , abolisheth idolatry , repaireth the Temple , readeth publickly the Law of Moses , which was found by Hilkiah the high Priest , and makes a covenant with God to keep the Law. Under King Eliakim or Ioachim Religion was so corrupted , that the Priests , Levites , Prophets or Scribes with the Elders of the people condemned the Prophet Ieremy to death . Under Zedechiah both the Church government , and state fell together in Iudea . Q. In the mean while what Church government was there among the Ten Tribes ? A. The Kings of Israel , our of policy , least the people should return again to Ierusalem , and the two Tribes , defaced their Religion with much Idolatrous worship , for executing of which they had their Priests and inferior Ministers answering to the Levites ; but they suffered no Priests or Levites of the order of Aaron to live amongst them . Yet they had their Prophets also and Prophets Children or Scholars : Their two chief Prophets extraordinary , were Eliah and Elisha . They had also their Elders , who had power of Ecclesiastical censures , but both Elders and people were ruled by the Prophets , who recided in the chief Cities at last the ten Tribes lost both themselves and Church discipline , when they were carried away by the Assyrians . When Salmanasser carried away the Israelites into Assyria , some remainders of them stayed behinde in their own country ; but being overpressed with multitudes of strangers sent thither to new plant the country , the small number of the Ephramites left behind , were forced to comply with the new inhabitants , in their idolatrous religions ; now that the Israelites were not quite driven out of their native country , may be seen in the History of Iosiah , 2 Chron. 34. 6 , 7 , 33 , & 2 Chron 35. 18. & 2 Kings 23. 19 , 20. Q. Wherein did the outward splendor of the Iews Religion consist ? A. In the wealth and magnificence of their Temple , which for the beauty , riches , and greatnesse thereof , was one of the wonders of the world ; for besides the abundance of Iron work , there was in it an incredible quantity of brasse , silver , and golden materials . The great Altar , the Sea or Caldron , the Basis , the two Pillars before the Temple , the twelve Oxen , the ten Lavers , the Pots , the Shovels , the Basins , and other Utinsels of the Temple were all of brasse , 1 Kings 7. as for silver , Iosephus tells us lib. 8. & 9. that there were in the Temple ten thousand Candlesticks whereof most were silver , wine Tankards eighty thousand , silver Phials ten thousand , two hundred thousand silver Trumpets , forty thousand Snuffers or pot-hooks , which he calls musical instruments ; besides incredible numbers of silver Plates and Dishes , silver Tables , and the Doors of silver . This we know , that David left seven thousand talents of refined silver for the Temple , besides what Solomon added , 1 Chron. 29. as for gold , we read that the Oracle and Altar were overlayed with gold , so were the Cherubins , and the whole house overlaid with gold , and the very floore also , 1 Kings 6. besides the golden Altar . Solomon made the Table whereon the shewbread was of gold ; the Candlesticks also , with the flowers , and lamps , and tongs , with the bowls , snuffers , basons , spoons , censers , and hinges , all of pure gold , 1 Kings . 7. I need not speak of the rich woods and pretious stones in the Temple . The Contriver of this Fabrick was God himselfe ; the form of it was four square ; the Courts four ; one for the Gentiles , another for the Israelites , the third for women , and the fourth for the Priests : the Gentiles might not enter into the Israelites court ; for that was counted a prophanation of the Temple ; yet our Saviour who was frequently conversant in the court of the Gentiles , accounted that a part of his Fathers house and the house of prayer , and it was out of this Court that he whipped the buyers and sellers ; this was called Solomons porch , Iohn 10. Acts 3. because in that place Solomon stood when he dedicated the Temple and used there to pray , or because it stood undemolished by the Chaldeans , when the rest of the Temple was destroyed . In the Priests Court stood the Altar of burnt offerings and the brasen Sea. In the Sanctuary called the Oracle ( because there God delivered his Oracles ) stood the Ark , the Censer , Propitiatory and Cherubines ; it had no light nor window in it ; hither the high Priest only had access , and that but once a year , where he burned incense , so that he neither could see not be seen . In the holy place which was also without windows , there burned lights perpetually , to represent the celestial lights ; but in the most holy there was no light at all , to shew that all outward light is but darknesse , being compared with that light which God inhabiteth , and which no man can approach unto . Within the Ark were the two Tables of the Law , the pot with Manna , and Aarons rod. The Tables and the rod represented Christs active and passive obedience ; the golden pot with Manna , his two natures . The Temple was built after the manner of the Tabernacle ; but that did far exceed this in stability , magnitude , glory , and continuance : In the Tabernacle were but two Cherubins , in the Temple four ; in the Tabernacle there was but one golden Candlestick , and one brazen Laver , but in the Temple there were ten of each . So this Temple of Solomons far exceeded the other built by Zerobbabel , wherein was wanting the Cloud , the celestial fire , the Ark and the holy Oyl ; besides in number of Prophets , magnifick structure , and wealth , it was far inferiour to the first , and yet in respect of Christ the second did far exceed the first , who supplyed the want of the Cloud , fire , oyl , Prophesie , Vrim , and Thummim . He being all these in a more excellent manner ; but wee must note that though the pot with Manna and Aarons rod were kept in Moses his Ark ; yet in Solomons Ark were only the two Tables of the Law , 1 Kings 8. 9. In the Womens Court stood the Gazophylacium or treasury , containing the Almes or Gifts that were offered . Q. What else may we observe of Solomons Temple ? A. That this Temple was to the Jewes as their Cathedral or Metropolitan Church ; the Synagogues which were not in Ierusalem till after the captivity , did resemble our Parish Churches ; in which the Scribes taught , as the Priests in the Temple ; and as there was a high Priest for the Temple , so there was for the Synagogue a high Ruler called Archisynagogus . In the Synagogues also they had their distinct Courts , as in the Temple , and an Ark for the book of the Law ; and the same holinesse ascribed to the one as to the other , but that they could sacrifice nowhere but in the Temple upon the brazen Altar in the Court of the Priests ; which Altar was called Ariel or the Lyon , because like a Lyon it devoured the flesh of the sacrifices . Upon the golden Altar incense was offered ; Christ was represented by both Altars ; his humanity and passion by the brazen ; his divinity , resurrection and ascension by the golden Altar , and the incense thereof mounting towards Heaven . In the Court of the Priests called the holy place , stood the Table of Shew-bread , on which were twelve loaves , which represented the twelve Tribes ; upon each loaf was a dish of franckincense , shewing Christs intercession for his people . The Candlestick and Pincers or Snuffers represented the doctrine and disciplin of the Church . Some divide the Temple but into three parts , excluding the Court of the Gentiles ; to wit , into the outward Court of the Israelites , the holy or Court of the Priests , and the holiest of all , into which the high Priest entred once yearly with blood , incense and smoak . It was death for any other to enter there , and even for the high Priest himselfe , if he entred above once in a year ; yet Pompey and Heliodorus took the boldness to enter thither ; but the one never prospered after , and the other fell mad ; so dangerous a thing it is to be too bold with Religion . The brazen Laver and the Shew-bread in the Priests Court represented the two Sacraments of the Church , to wit , Baptism and the Eucharist . The Women shewed their devotion in bestowing their looking-glasses ( which were not of glass , as ours are , but of polished brass ) upon the brazen Laver , Exod. 38. 8. a looking-glass sheweth us the spots of our faces , but Baptism washeth away the spots of our soules . Two other Temples were built in opposition to that of Ierusalem ; namely , the Temple of Samaria , built by Sanballat upou mount Garizim ; the other at Heliopolis in Egypt , by Onias the fourth , whom Antiochus had put from the high Priesthood . The second Temple of Ierusalem built by Zerobbabel , was begun in the second yeare of King Cyrus , Ezra 3. 8. and was finished in the ninth year of Darius Histaspes , which was 46. years in all ; whereas the first Temple was begun and finished in seven years . Herod spent eight years , whether in repairing of the old , or in building of a new , is uncertain ; yet Iosephus tells us that Herod pulled down the old temple , and built a new one ; which was six and forty years in adorning and perfecting . of which the Jewes are to be understood , Iohn 2. 20. Q. What did the Temple and the Vteasils thereof represent to us ? A. As the flitting Tabernacle shadowed out the Church militant , so the fixed Temple resembled the Church triumphant ; the three Courts represented the threefold estate of mankind ; to wit , his state in sinne before the Law , by the outward court of the Gentiles : his state under the Law by the inward court of the Priests ; and his state under grace by the holy of holies . The Temple as it was built by Solomon a peaceable Prince , resembleth the Christian Church erected by Christ the Prince of peace . The one was built without noise , so was the other . The Temple was built upon a hill ; and the Church , saith Christ , is like a City built upon an hill . In the Oracle or most holy place , was neither the light of Sun , Moon nor Candle , resembling the new Ierusalem in the Revelation , having the glory of God , and the Lamb for the light thereof , Rev. 21. 23. In this place stood the Ark and golden Censer , with the Tables of the Law , Aarons rod , and the pot with Manna ; the mercy Seat covered the Ark , whereon were the golden Cherubins ; Christs Kingly Office was represented by the Ark crowned with gold ; his Priesthood by the censer , and his Prophetical office by the mercy seat , whence God spake to the high Priest ; the Tables of the Law and Aarons rod shadowed out his active and passive obedience ; the Cherubins looking on the Ark , did signifie Jews and Gentiles looking on Christ their King. The pot with Manna did adumbrate his divinitie by the one , and his humanity by the other . The Propitiatory covered the Law , and so hath Christ hid and concealed the condemning power thereof ; in the Sanctuary or holy place was the Table with the twelve Loaves representing the Twelve Tribes , and in them all true Israelites , or Church of Christ ; on the one side having the golden Candlestick , on the other the Altar of incense , besprinkled yearly with the blood of the Sacrifice : and representing the preaching of the word and prayer , which by the death of Christ are made acceptable to God. In the same place also stood the brazen Altar of burnt offrings and the brazen Sea ; the one resembled Christ , by whom we are justified ; the other holiness of life , by which we are sanctified ▪ or the Altar of burnt offrings did signifie our Eucharist , and the brazen Sea our Baptisme . The fire that burned continually on the Altar did signifie Christs divinity ; for our God is a consuming fire , saith the Apostle . The holy Oyl with which the Priest was anointed , shadowed the graces of the Spirit poured our on Christs humanity ; with this oyl of gladness Christ was anointed above his fellows . Q. What was the office of the Levites ? A. Besides that they helped the Priests in gathering of Tithes , some of them did carry wood and water for the Tabernacle , which they were bound to carry up and down with its Utensils , to pitch and take it down whilest it was movable ; they were distinguished according to Levies three sons , into the Gershonites , Cohathites , and Merarites ; the first carried the hangings and coverings . The second , the chief things of the Sanctuary : the third had the charge of the wood-work . In Davids time some were Judges , some Treasurers , some Singers , and some Porters , 1 Chron. 23. 26. The Singers and Porters were divided into 24. order● 1 Chron. 25. & 26. The elder Levites were to oversee and teach the younger , Who from the thirtieth year of their life , till the fiftieth did bear about the Tabernacle . Under them were the Gibeonites or Nethinims , whose office was to draw water and hew wood for the house of God. Q. What were the Prophets , Scribes and Pharises ? A. Not only were they called Prophets to whom God revealed himself and his purposes in an extraordinary way , but those also that expounded the Scripture , they were also called Fathers , Doctors of the Law , Disputers , Wise men and Rabbies from their greatness in knowledge ; Which title the Pharisees did appropriate to themselves ; their Scholars were called children and sons of the Prophets . The name of Scribes was given to Scriveners , and publick Notaries ; these were called Scribes of the people , Mat. 2. 4. and likewise those that did write and expound the Law ; such a Scribe was Esdras , Esdr. 7. 6. these were called Doctors of the Law. The Pharisees were so called from separation , and by the Greeks 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , that is , Sepa●●rists , for they separated themselves to a strict kind of life , and to the study of the Law , having no commerce with other people , nor communicating with them in dyet , apparrel , nor customs . They held a fatal necessity with the Stoicks , and transammation with the Pychagoreans ; hence they thought that either the soul of Iohn Baptist , or of Elias , or of Ieremy had animated Christs body . They preferred Traditions to the written Word , and placed most of their holiness in washing , counting it a less sin to commit fornication , then to eat with unwashed hands ; from their daily washings they were named Hemero-Baptists ; they always washed when they returned from the market , thinking themselves polluted with the touch of other people . They are noted Mat. 9. 11. for holding it unlawful to eat with sinners , and Mark 7. 4. for their superstitious washing , of cups , pots , brazen vessels and tables , and Luke 18. 12. for fasting twice in the week , and Mat 23. 5. for their broad Phylacteries , which were scrolls of partchment , wherein the law was written , so called from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , to keep or reserve , for by these they kept the Law in their memory ; they are noted also for their large borders and fringes , Mat. 23. 5. they wore their Phylacteries on their foreheads and left arms ; and Hierom observeth in Matth. 23. that they used sharp thorns in their fringes , that by the pricking thereof they might be put in minde of the commandements . Q. What were the Nazarites , Rechabites , and Essenes ? A. The Nazarites were votaries , Numb . 6. so called from Nazar to separate ; for they separated themselves from wine and strong drink from coming neer the dead , and from the rasor ; some were Nazarites for their life , as Sampson , Iohn Baptist , &c. others only for a time , to wit , thirty days , as Absolom who cut his hair the thirtieth day of his vow , such a Nazarite was Paul , Act. 21. 24. Nazareth was a village in Galilee where Christ was conceived and bread , and therefore was called a Nazarite , Mat. 2. 23. and his Disciples Nazarites , Acts 24. 5. but indeed he was the onely true Nazarite ; because he was pure , holy , and separate from sinners , but he was no legal Nazarite , for he drunk wine and went neer the dead . These Hereticks were also called Nazarites , who taught that with the Gospel should be joyned the Law of Moses , Acts. 15. 2. Of the Rechabites , so called from Rechab their Father , We read Ierem. 35. 2 , 3 , 4 , &c. these neither drunk wine nor lowed seed , nor built houses , nor planted vineyards , but like strangers lived all their days in Tents . The Essenes , so called from their skill in curing of diseases , ( for they were much given to the study of Physick ) in their opinions were Pythagoreans , ascribing all things to fate , offering no sacrifices but of inanimate things , shunning oathes , pleasures , and wine , contenting themselves with water only , and mean apparrel ; their garments were white , and had all things in common amongst them . They worshipped towards the East , observed the Sabbath more strictly then others ; kept seven Pentecosts every year , to wit , every seventh week one , and generally they abstained from marriage : yet some did marry for procreation . They were superstitious in preserving the names of Angels : they were much given to silence with the Pythagoreans , chiefly at table : none were admitted into their Society without four years probation : there were some of these Essenes contemplative only , and lived in gardens , or remote villages , who contented themselves with bread and salt , others were active , and gave themselves to manual labours ; these lived in Cities , and fared better , and eat twice a day . Q. What were the Sadducees and Samaritans ? A. The Sadduces were so called either from Isedek justice , because they would be accounted the onely just men in the world , or from Sadock the Author of their Sect , who was the scholar of Antigonus Socheus : these rejected all Traditions and Scriptures , except the five books of Moses , denied the Resurrection , paines or rewards after this life , Angels and spirits , fate likewise or destiny , ascribing all to mans freewill . They held also that the soul died and perished with the body . The Samaritans held with the Sadduces , that there was no Scripture but the Pentateuch , that there was no Resurrection nor life Eternal , nor any Traditions to be admitted , yet they dissented from the Sadduces in acknowledgeing Angels ; in worshipping only upon mount Garizim , whereas the Sadduces worshipped also in Ierusalem , and kept faire correspondency with the other Jewes : whereas the Samaritans and Jewes did so hate and abhor each other , that there was no commerce between them , but did curse and excommunicate each other . Of these Jewish Sects see Iesephus , Philo , Drusius de trib . Sect. Munster , Sigonius , Buxtorsius , and others . Q. How did they anciently observe their S●bbath ? A. The day before was the preparation of the Sabbath , called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , which began about the sixth hour , that is our twelfth . That day they might not travel above twelve miles , least by comming home too late they might want time for preparation to the Sabbath , which began in the evening , and which for the excellency thereof , was called the Queen of Feasts , and gave denomination to the whole week ; on the Sabbath they must not travel above two thousand paces or cubits , for so far was the distance of the Ark from the Camp. They were so superstitious in the keeping of their Sabbath , that they would not fight that day , and so suffered Ierusalem to be taken twice . Whereas they knew that God commanded them to encompass Iericho seven times that day ; and that works of charity , necessity , and of Religion were to be done that day , the preparation for the Sabbath was proclaimed by sound of trumpet , and to shew their zeal to that day , they would keep some more hours then were enjoyned , which additament they called Sabbathulum . They would not dresse meat that day , because then it did not rain Manns in the desart besides the seventh day , which was the Sabbath or rest for men and beasts ; they had every seventh year a Sabbath , wherein the ground rested , and their great Sabbath in the end of seven times seven , called the Iubilee , in which debters , prisoners , and morgagers of lands were made free ; when the Passeover fell upon the Sabbath , this was called the great Sabbath , Iohn 19. 31. and then there was a preparation for the Passover , Iohn 19. 14. but there was no preparation due to the Passeover but in respect of the Sabbath ; which had this priviledge above all other festivals ; because God had particularly sanctificed this day for his service ; being both a memorative day of Gods rest from the works of creation , and figurative of our rest in Heaven ; this day is abolished in respect of the ceremonial and judicial part thereof ; but in respect of the morality it remaineth still . Q. How did the Iewes observe their Passover ? A. They eat the first Passeover standing with their loyns girt , shooes on their feet , and staves in their hands , to shew they were in haste to be gone ; but afterward when they were secure out of danger , they eat the Passeover sitting , or leaning after the Roman manner : which posture our Saviour observed when he eat the Passeover . The beast that must be eat was a Lamb or Kid , as being cheapest ; and because it must be eat up at one time , this Lamb was to be kept four dayes , to wit , from the tenth day till the fifteenth , that they might have the longer time to think on their deliverance , by looking on the Lamb , and withall to search if any defects were in it ; for the Lamb must be without blemish ; but this custome did not hold long : it must be also a male , and not above a year old . There must not be fewer then ten at the eating of the Lamb. it was killed between the two evenings , that is , between three of the afternoon till sun-setting , which was the first , and from thence till day light was quite spent , which was the second evening . This killing of the Lamb was rather a Sacrament , then a Sacrifice , as not being performed by a Priest , but by private men , and not in the place appointed for sacrifices , but in private houses . The blood of the Lamb was sprinkled on their thresholds ; this ceremony was used but only the first Passeover as I can find ; the Lamb was roasted , not boiled , for the more expedition ; and nothing of it must be left , least it should hinder them in their journy ; and it must be eat with sower herbs , to put them in minde of their bitter servitude in Egypt : the bread that was eat with it was unleavened , to shew their haste in removing thence ; the whole solemnity from this was called the feast of unleavened bread , and likewise the Passeover : Albeit properly the Passover was only the first day , yet the whole eight days were so named . This sacrament was a true representation of Christ the immediate Lamb of God , that takes away the sins of the world ; who is the true Passover , because the devouring Angel of Gods wrath hath past over our sins ; he was killed and roasted by the fire of his Fathers wrath ; he is our true food , whom we must eat with sowr herbs , and our loyns girt , to shew how ready we must be to undergo the bitterness of afflictions , and to subdue our carnal lusts ; we must eat him without leaven , that is , without pride and hypocrisie ; now is the time to eat him by faith : for this is the evening of the world , in which our Passover was sacrificed for us . The first and last day of this feast , were the two great days ; but the days between them were only half holy days : Other ceremonies of this feast we will see anon in the observation of Easter by the Moderne Jewes . Q. What were the feasts of Pentecost and Tabernacles ? A. Pentecost was kept in memory of the Law given on Sinai fifty days after the Passover . The first day of the Passover was called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , the second 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ; the first Sabbath after this second day , was called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ; that is the second first Sabbath , Luk. 16. 1. and because their harvest began at Easter , and ended at Pentecost , therefore they are commanded Levit. 23. 10 to offer a sheaf of the first fruits of their harvest , upon the morrow , or second day of their great feast , and on the Pentecost to offer two wave-loaves ; the first offering was to sanctifie their harvest , the second was in token of thanks to God for the finishing of their harvest . The feast of Tabernacles was kept in memory of their fourty years aboad in the wilderness , when they lived in Tents , and by day were shadowed by a cloud . The first and last days were the chief days , especially the last , called therefore the great day of the feast , Iohn . 7. 37. and in these long feasts the first and last days are called Sabbaths . In this feast their custome was to hold in their hands branches of trees which they called Hosanna ; with this Hosanna they honoured Christ ; they made booths ( therefore the feast was called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ) in the open air , in which they lived seven days together , except in time of rain ; weak and impotent persons were excused and exempted from these booths , which were made up of Citrine trees , Palmes , Mirtles , and Willows . The next day after the feast , they compassed the Altar seven times with Palmes in their hands , in memory of the encompas●ing of Iericho . During the time of this feast , many bullocks were offered , as may be seen Numb . 29. on the last day of the feast they read the last Section of the Law , and began the first , and drew water out of the river Siloah , which in the Temple they delivered to the Priests , who poured it with wine on the Altar , the people singing , [ with joy shall you draw water out of the wells of Salvation ] Isa. 12. 3. This feast was kept the fifteenth day of Tisri the seventh moneth ; but Ieroboam kept it the fifteenth day of the eighth moneth ; some think that this feast was kept as a thanksgiving to God for their Vintage , and Plutarch calls it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , a bearing about of Thyrsi , that is , of Spears wrapped about with Ivy in honour of Bacchus . But of these passages see Hospinian de orig . fest . Munster in Calendar , and on Leviticus , Fagius on Leviticus , the Thalmud tract . de tabern . Scaliger de emend . temp . Iosephus in antiq . Buxtorfius , Tremellius , &c. Q. What were their new Moons and Feasts of Trumpets and Expiation ? A. Every new Moon was a festival among the Jews , in which as on the Sabbath people repaired to the Prophets for instruction , 2 Kings 4. 23. then it was not lawful to buy or sel , Amos 8. 4 yet the first new Moon in the beginning of their seventh moneth called Tisri , according to their Ecclesiastical account , but the first moneth in their civil computation , was called particularly the Feast of Trumpets ; for though at other feasts they sounded trumpets , yet at this feast there was more sounding , to wit , all the day , not so much in memory of Isaacs deliverance from death on mount Moriah , nor for the Law given with sound of trumpets on mount Sinai ; for the feast of Pentecost was instituted for that , but for the greater solemnity of the new year , from whence they reckoned their Sabbatical years and Jubiles , and dated all their deeds and bargains . This sounding then of trumpets was a solemn promulgation of the new year , and a preparation for the three ensuing feasts that moneth ; to wit , of Expiation the tenth day , of Tabernacles from the fifteenth to the one and twentieth , and the great feast on the two and twentieth day ; but I think this was no particular feast , but the conclusion of the feast of Tabernacles . Of the sacrifices to be offered in the new Moons read Numb . 28. 11 , 15. as for those words of David , Psa. 81. 3. blow the trumpet in the new Moon , they are most likely to be meant of the first new Moon or feast of Trumpets . The feast of Expiation was kept the tenth day of Tisri ; and it was so called because the high Priest then entred into the Oracle , to expiate his own and the peoples sins ; for himselfe he took a young Bullock and a Ram ; for the people he took a Ram for a burnt offering , and two hee Goats for a sin offering ; the two Goats he presented at the door of the Tabernacle before the Lord ; one of these ( lots being cast ) was sent into the wildernesse ; this was called the Scape-Goat , upon whose head the Priest laid all the sins and evils of the people , to be carried away by the Goat into the wilderness : The other Goat was sacrificed . On this day was their great fast , Act. 8. 9. wherein they abstained from all kind of work and delights , so that they might not kindle fire , nor dresse meat ; notwithstanding their afflicting themselves , the joyful Jubile was this day proclaimed . Of the rites used at this day by the Moderne Jwes , we will speak hereafter . Q. What was their Sabbaticnl yeare and their Idbile ? A. Every seventh year was a Sabbath or rest : for then the land did rest from plowing and sowing ; then poor debtors that were native Iewes and not Proselytes or strangers , were released , if they were not able to pay : by this God would exercise the charity of his people to the poor , and have them rely on his providence : who gave such increase to the sixth year that it brought forth provision enough for three years , and therefore all things were this time held in common , and they lived as Adam did in Paradise , or as people in the golden age , when the earth sp●nte sua of its own accord brought forth all things ; omnis tulit omnia tellus . Of this years fertility see Levit. 25. 20. The Hebrew servants were this year to be set free , Exod. 21. 2. and the Law to be read publickly , Deut. 31. 10. The Jubilee so called from Iobal a Ram , because of the sounding of Rams horns at that time was instituted Levit. 25. 8. for the comfort of prisoners , servants , and debtors ; for then all things were brought back to their former estate ; and therefore perhaps it is called Jubilee from Iobhel , to deduce or bring back ; all lands that had been sold or morgaged , were restored to the right owners , by which meanes Families and Tribes were preserved entire without commixtion or confusion , and their ancient inheritances remained whole . This feast was kept every fiftieth year , but was proclaimed the forty ninth , on the day of expiation ; and was a type of that great liberty and delivery we have by Christ ; which is begun in this world , and consummated in that which is to come , where we shall enjoy eternal rest , and shall obtain remission of all our debts , and the possession of that ancient inheritance prepared for us before the foundation of the world . This year of Jubilee also was to put them in minde of their deliverance from the captivity of Egypt . As in the Sabbatical year , so likewise in this all things were common : the servant whose ear was bored , is now set free ; and the slave that was sold for six years , is now dismissed , although those six years were not yet ended . The beasts also had liberty to feed where they pleased . But as the Jewes did keep no Jubilee in the captivity of Babylon ; neither have they kept any since Christ. As for their feasts of Purim , and dedication , or renovation , called therefore in Greek 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , we will speak anon . These were all the Festivals kept by the Iewes ; the three chief besides the Sabbath , were the Passover , Pentecost , and Tabernacles in commemoration of three great benefits , without which no Society or Common-wealth can subsist , to wit , Liberty , Laws , and Defence or Protection . Now for diverse reasons God instituted so many feastival days . First , because he would have his people keep in mind the benefits he bestowed on them . Secondly , to give him thanks ; which they solemnly did chiefly at Easter , by offering their first fruits ; at Pentecost by offering Loaves ; at the feast of Tabernacles by sacrificing in that they had now gathered in all their fruits . Thirdly , by these festivals the love and amity of Gods people were the more preserved in their often meetings . Fourthly , and so was their devotion the oftner exercised in sacrifices , by which the Levites and poor were releeved . Fifthly , unity of Religion was also by this means preserved . Sixthly , and their obedience also in this was tried . Seventhly , but chiefly Christ the promised Messiah was in these Feasts represented ; for every sacrifice and oblation did shadow forth his death and passion , by whose blood alone , and not by the blood of Goats and Rams , we have obtained eternal redemption . Q. What sorts of Excommunication was used among the Iews . A. At first they excluded the delinquent out of their Synagogue , John 9. 22 but not quite out of the Temple , for he might stand in the gate in time of Divine service ; this censure lasted thirty days and more , if the party repented not ; and if he died without repentance , he wanted the ceremonies of common burial , and a stone was laid on his coffin , signifying he deserved stoning . They had a higher degree of excommunication , which Saint Paul calls [ a giving over to Satan ] 1 Cor. 5. 5. by the Greeks the partie so excommunicate was called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , and such were not permitted to come neer the Temple . Curses also were denounced against them ; Hymenaeus , Alexander , and the incestuous person are those excommunicated . Their highest degree was Maran-atha , that is , the Lord cometh , 1 Cor. 16. signifying that the Lord was comming with vengeance against such ; these were totally secluded from the people of God , which is called a cutting off from the People and a blotting or razing of their names out of the book of life ; answering to those three degrees , the Greek Church had ; their 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , 2. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . and 3. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . So the Latine had their Abstenti , Excommunicati , and Anathemata , the reason why God would have this strict discipline used in his Church is First to terrifie the evil doers ; Secondly , to preserve the sound sheep from being infected by the scabbed . Thirdly to keep up the reputation of his Church , which otherwise might be scandalized for conniving at sin . Fourthly , that Gods judgements may he either diverted or prevented , for he is just , and will not wink at sinne . Fifthly , that the excommunicate person by this severity may be brought to repentance and amendment of life . They had a peculiar way in excommunicating the Samaritans , to wit , by sound of trumpet , and singing of the Levites , who first by word of mouth pronounced a curse against the Samaritans , and those that eat or conversed with them ; shewing that they shall never be Proselytes in Israel , nor have any part in the resurrection of the just . Then they wrote this curse , and caused it to be read add pronounced in all parts of Israel . Q. How did God instruct the Iews of old ? A. Sometimes by visions and dreams , sometimes by secret inspiration , sometimes by a voice from Heaven ; sometimes by Vrim and Thummim , that is , light and perfection , which were the precious stones on the breast plate of the high priest ; but ordinarily he taught them by his word , either written by his holy Pen-men , or unwritten , namely by Tradition ; for God delivered his will this way to Moses , and he to Ioshuah , who imparted this to the Elders , and they to the Prophets . From the Prophets the great Synagogue received these Traditions , till at last they were committed to writing , for the benefit of those Jewes which dwelt in Iudea , about the year of Christ 230. This was called the Thalmud of Ierusalem ; but 500. years after Christ , the Jews at Babylon made a more exact collection , and this they called the Thalmud of Babylon , which contains all their Canon and civil Laws , and is with them of no lesse authority then the Scripture . They have besides this , their Kabbala , which is a mystical kind of learning , consisting most in certain letters and syllables , out of which they raise many mystical whimsies . The Thalmudists expect a temporal kingdom , the Kabbalists a spiritual , who also hold that there was an invisible world created 2000. years before this , because the first word in Genesis is Bereshith , and the first letter thereof is beth , which stands in their Arethmetick for 2000. R. Ionathan compiled the Thalmud of Ierusalem ; the other of Babylon was made up by R. Asse ; which is divided into six parts , sixty Books , and five hundred thirty and two Chapters . It 's thought that Ezra deliverd this Thalmud to Simon the High Priest , and he to his successors , till at last it came to old Simeon , ( who took up Christ in his arms ) and from him to his scholar Gamaliel . It 's most likely that Pythagoras had his Kabbalistical Philosophy from the Jewish Rabbies ; but of these passages see Galatinus de arcanis , Munster , Fagius , D. Kimchi , and the Thalmud it selfe . Q. What maintenance did the Iews allow their Priests and Levites ? A. Besides certain Cities and shares in their sacrifices and oblations , they allowed them the first fruits and tithes , the first fruits of the threshing floore , Num. 15. 20. comprehending the first fruits in the sheafe , offered at the Passeover in the beginning of harvest ; and the first fruits of loaves at Pentecost in the end of their harvest , besides the first of the dough , Numb . 15. 20. Nehe. 10. 37. Rom. 11. 10. these first fruits were called heave or wave-offerings , because they were shaken up and down , to shew that God was Lord of Heaven and Earth ; or else from hand to hand to all corners of the earth , to signifie that the whole earth was the Lords . The firstlings of man and beast God challenged as his own , Exod. 13. because he spared the first born of the Israelites , when he smote those of Egypt . The firstlings of clean beasts were sacrificed , the fat whereof was burned , but the flesh was given to the Priest. But the firstlings of men and unclean beasts were redeemed for five silver shekels of the Sanctuary , paid to the Priests for each of them , Numb . 18. 15 , 16. when they carried up their first fruits to Ierusalem , they had a pipe playing before them , and a bull with gilded homes , and a garland of Olive branches on this head . As for their tithes , the husbandman according to Scaligers reckoning , out of 6000. bushels in one year , paid for his first and second tith and first fruits 1121. bushels , which is above a sixth part of the whole , besides the tith of their cattel , and fruit of their trees ; and so strict were the Pharisees in the payment of their tiths that they tithed mint , anise & cumine , Matth. 23. 23. out of the first tith payed to the Levites , by the husbandman , was payed a tith to the Priest by the Levites . The second tith was payd by the husbandman , either in kine or in money as he pleased . This tith was not so great as the first ; for if he paid 590. bushels for his first tith , he paid but 531. for his second tith : but this second tith every third year was spent by the husbandman at home upon the poor , and not in Ierusalem on the Levites . This year was called the year of tiths , Deut. 26. 12. and though at this day the Jews have no lands , yet they pay carefully the tenth of their encrease . Q. What Church government had the Iews after they were carried captive into Babylon ? A. They had no setled government in Babylon , being then in misery and captivity ; yet they had some Elders and Prophets , as may be seen in Ezek. 8. 1. After the captivity , they reformed all things according to King Davids institution ; but the number of singers , do ot keepers and other officers came far short of the former : This government continued in some measure , till the time of Antiochus Epiphanes , who sold the Pontificare to Iason the brother of Onias the high Priest : he dy degrecs brought in the Greek government , and so did the third brother Menelaus ; at last it was totally subverted in the eighth year of Antiochus , and again restored by Matathius , and more fully by Iudas , Ionathan and his brother Simon ; in Ionathan the Priesthood was translated from the family of Tsadoc to the posterity of Ioiarib , who came of Eleazer . And the government held out in some sort till Herod the first overthrew it , by thrusting out the lawful Priests , and substituting at his pleasure unworthy men . The like was done by the Roman Governors ; then were the Levites deprived of their tiths by the chief Priests . The singers were permitted by Agrippa the younger , to wear a linnen garment as well as the Priests ; they retained then some Priests and Levites ; they had also Scribes and Lawyers , who exercised Ecclesiastick Jurisdiction with the Elders of the people . They had also Synagogues of their profession abroad in Alexandria , Cilicia , and other places , Acts. 6. 9. and in Iudea too , whither the people met to pray , and hear the Law and Prophets read . The Synagogues had their Rulers , Acts 13. 15. who did interpret the Law ; they were also called Prophets , Scribes , and Lawyers : but the Government of the Jewish Church was much pestered by the Samaritans , Esseans , Sadduces , and Pharises : Nazareans who rejected the books of Mojes , Hemerobaptists , who washed themselves daily , and the Herodians , who held that Herod was Christ ; the Esseans contemned marriage , and thought themselves holier then other men , therefore called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , Saints , they would have had all things equal . The Samaritans rejected all Scripture , except the Pentateuch , and were the sworn enemies of the Iews . The Pharisees were so called from Separation , for they separated themselves from other men , accounting all profane but themselves . They placed all Sanctimony in outward shews . The Sadduces , so called from Justice , denied providence , subjected all things to our will , denied the souls Immortality , Angels , and the Resurrection . The Scribes perverred all by their sophistical glosses on the Law. Of these things , see Sigonius , Bertram , Iosephus and others . Q. But what Church government have the Iewes at this day ? A. In Rome , Venice , Worms , Mentz , Frankford on the Moen , Fridburg , Amsterdam , and in divers places of Poland , Bohemia , and elsewhere , they have their Synagogues , where they use to pray together , and to hear the Law read . Before they come thither , they wash themselves , and scrape their shooes with an iron fastened in a wall before the Synagogue . They enter with great reverence , bowing themselves towards the Ark , where their Law is kept , and are tied to a set form of prayer , which they must read in their books ; they that cannot read must hearken diligently , and say Amen , though they understand not what is read ; for their Liturgy is the old Hebrew , which they generally understand not . They utter divers brief benedictions , and after them some short prayers ; and because they cannot sacrifice , being banished from Ierusalem , the place appointed for sacrifice , therefore in stead thereof they read the Law concerning sacrifices and offerings ; and some Expositions thereof out of the Thalmud , which they understand not . They pray in particular for the rebuilding of Ierusalem , and their return thither , which they dayly expect , for which they expresse great joy and vociferation . Then they read a long prayer , collected out of the Psalms , with some part out of the first Book of the Chronicles , ch . 30. Then they conclude with singing these words of Obadiah , vers . 17. But upon mount Sion shall be deliverance , and there shall be holinesse ; and the house of Iacob shall possesse their possessions , &c. And the house of Esau shall be stubble , &c. And Saviours shall come upon mount Sion to judge the mount of Esau , and the Kingdom shall be the Lords . Other Songs also they sing , much to this purpose ; and when they sing or say these words , [ Hearken O Israel , the Lord our God is one God ] they turn their heads to the four corners of the world , intimating thereby that God is every where King. There be some of their prayers which they are bound to say every day twice , standing strait , thinking that thereby they shall merit . But when they utter these words of Isai. 6. 3. [ Holy , Holy , Holy , Lord God of Sabbath , the Earth is full of the Glory ] they leap three times . They hold , that whosoever doth speak whilest they are praying , shall eat burning coales when they are dead . After this , they utter an execrable praver against all Christians and baptized Jews . Then they pray for peace , bowing their head to the left , then to the right hand , and depart out of the Synagogue with their faces stil towards the Ark , like crabs going backward . They use also to go slowly out of the Synagogue , lest by making haste , they might seem to be weary of praying . When they mention the adoration which is given to Christ by Christians , they spit on the ground in detestation thereof . Q. What circumstances do the Iews now observe in praying ? A. They pray being girt , standing upright , with their faces toward Ierusalem , laying their hand on their heart , and bowing their head . They hold it a great sin in praying to belch , yawn , spit , or break wind , because they hold the Angels to be there present ; but if any be necessiated to break wind , he must beg pardon of God , who hath made him a body so full of holes ; he that prays must make no interruption , though a Serpent should bite him , or the King of Israel speak to him . They are bound to utter an hundred blessings every day . In praying they must not touch their naked skin . They hold sneezing in prayers to be a good signe , but breaking wind to be ominous ; and they beleeve , that whosoever saith heartily Amen to their prayers , hasteneth their Redemption . Q. What is the time and order of their Evening prayer ? A. About five in the afternoon the Door-keeper of the Synagogue with a hammer knocks at their doores , warning them to repair to Evening prayer . When they are come , they sit down , and begin their service with these words of the 84. Psalm : [ Blessed are they that dwell in thy house ] Then the Precentor , having said or sung some Psalms , and half that holy prayer called Kaddesh , the whole Synagogve saith eighteen prayers , according to the number of bones in a mans back . And then the Praecentor comes down from his Pulpit , and falls upon his knees before the Ark , after the example of Ioshuah , Iosh. 7. 6. and layeth his left hand under his face , because it is said , Cant. 2. 6. His left hand is under my head . This the people do likewise , and with their faces covered , and towards the ground , they say the sixth Psalm . Having ended their Evening Prayer , and pawsed a while , they begin their night prayers , which they should say after supper ; but because it would be inconvenient to return late to the Synagogue , and many times they are drunk after supper , therefore before they depart they say some prayers ; but if any have a quarrel with his neighbour , he takes the Liturgy-book and shuts it , clapping his hand upon it , intimating hereby that he would pray no more , till his neighbour were reconciled to him . Q. Why do the Iews , beside the Sabbath , keep holy the Monday and Thursday ? A. Ezdras appointed that the people should meet three times in the week , to be taught the Law , because in the Desart of Sur the people wandred three dayes without water , that i● , say they , without the Law. And because Moses went up the mountain the second time to renew the Tables of the Law , and to pacifie Gods anger for the peoples worshipping the Golden Calf on Thursday , and returned thence on Monday ; therefore the devoted Jews use to fast these two days , as the Pharisee did in the Gospel ▪ Q. What Ceremonies observe they about the Book of the Law ? A. In every Synagogue the Book of the Law is kept within a Chest ; this Book is the Pentareuch , written on parchment in great Characters , and carried to and fro on two staves , fastened at each end of the parchment . Before the door of the Ark or Chest , hangs a piece of Tapestry , on which divers birds are figured , because birds were pictuted upon the Ark of the Covenant . This book is wrapt in linnen , which is covered with Silk , Velvet , or Tissue . The office of carrying the Law , is sold to him that gives most , and the money is bestowed on the poor . The two staves are called the trees of Life . When the Praecentor brings the book out of the Ark into the Pulpit , then they all sing these words , Numb . 10. 35. Let God arise ; and let his enemies be scatrered , &c. After some Anthymns are sung , one comes between the Chasan or Chief Singer , and him who bought the Office of carrying the Law , and kisses ( not the parchment , for that were too great presumption ) but the cloaths in which it is wrapped ; then with a loud voice he blesseth God , who hath chosen them before all others , and given them a Law. Then the chief Singer reads a Chapter , and the Book is kissed again , with blessing of God for giving the true Law. Then it is elevated on high ; the whole Congregation shouting ; This is the Law that Moses gave to Israel . The Women in the mean time being in a distinct Synagogue by themselves , are not permitted to kisse the Book ; nor to be there with the men , to shew what modesty ought to be there ; but if he who carrieth the Book , should by chance stumble with it , a long fast must be enjoyned ▪ that fall being held ommous , and a presage of great calamities . When the Book is wrapped up again within all its coverings , young and old kiss it , touching it only with their two fingers ; and whilest it is carried back to the Ark , they all sing again , Return Lord to the many thousands of Israel , Num. 10. 36. So prayers being ended , as they are going out of the Synagogue , they say , The Lord preserve my going out , and comming in , from henceforth and for ever , Psal 5. 9. Q. What is their manner of observing the Sabbath at this day ? A. Because Moses commanded the Israelites to gather as much Manna on the sixth day as might serve them also the seventh , therefore all that they eat and drink on the Sabbath , is prepared and dressed on the Friday ; and if the servants work be more then they can perform before the Sabbath , their Masters , be they never so great and rich , must help them , that the Sabbath be not broken ; yet they have three Feasts that day , one in the Evening when they begin their Rest , the second at Noon , and the third in the Evening when they conclude their Sabbath . All that day their , Tables remain covered ; If they do not wash their heads , hands and feet ; If they pair not their nailes , beginning at the fourth finger on the left hand , which pairings must not be trod upon , but either burned or buried ; if they change not their cloaths ; if the men cut not their beards , and the women if they combe not their heads ; if they sharp not their knives , and make every thing clean in their houses on the Friday , they esteem the neglect of any of these circumstances a violation of their Sabbath . Before the Sun go down , the women kindle their Sabbatarian lights , which is an ancient custome , as may be seen in Persius , Satyr 5. Herodis venere dies , unctáque senestrae Depositae pinguem nebulam vemuere lucernae . Except we understand here by Herods dayes , Herods birth-day , which was carefully observed by the Herodian Sect. Now the reason why the women kindle the lights , is because the first woman extinguished the light and glory of man by her disobedience . They also use to hasten their Sabbath , and to enlarge it , by ad●ing a part of the work day , that the souls in Purgato●y may have the more liberty and refreshing , who all that time cocl : and refresh themselves in water , for which cause the Jews are forbid by their Rabbins to draw all the water out of any place , but to leave some for refrigeration of these scorched souls . They beleeve that a good and evil Angel stand before their Synagogues , observing who pray and hear most diligently . These Angels wait upon such to their houses , where finding all clean and neat , they depart joyfully , though the evil Angel be not concerned , but is forced to shew a seeming content . They do not put out their lights all that day , nor must they snuff them , least they should thereby break their Sabbath , nor must they that day catch a Flea , or kill a Louse . If a Iew in his journey be overtaken by the Sabbath , he must stay , though in the midst of a Field or Wood , though in danger of theeves , storms , or hunger , he must not budge . They begin their feasting on the Sabbath with conse crated Wine , and two loaves of Bread , in memory of the double portion of Manna they gathered for the Sabbath : which day they think is not sufficiently observed , except they eat and drink largly in the day time , and kiss their Wives often in the night . In their Synagogues they have read to them seven of their Chapters by seven several men , who come in at one door , and go out at another . These Lectures are out of Moses and the Prophets , Act. 13. 27 & 15. 21. they pray for the souls of those who have violated the Sabbath , who being in Hell , have so much ease by their prayers , as to turn from one side to the other . But their Service lasteth not above the sixth hour , which is our noon ; for by their Law they must neither pray nor fast beyond this hour . If any dream of such things as they count ominous , such as the burning of the Law , the falling of their houses , or teeth , they must fast till the evening , and so they must fast the next day , as a punishment for fasting on the Sabbath . After dinner the most of their discourse is about their use-money , and other worldly businesse . In the evening they repair to their Synagogues againe , and thence to their third feast . They conclude their Sabbath with singing , or caterwaling rather , which they continue as long as they can , for ease of the defunct souls : And withal they pray that Elias would hasten his comming , even the next Sabbath if he please , that he might give them notice of the Messias his comming . Then the richer sort lighting a torch , taking a silver box full of spices with one hand , and a cup of wine in the other , they say certain blessings to God for the benefits of Light , Wine , Spices , and the Sabbath , and with some ridiculous ceremonies they end the Sabbath , and begin their week . Some wash their eyes and face with that consecrated wine , counting it medicinable : others sprinkle it about their houses against all Charms , and Witchcraft . They smell to the spices , that they may not faint when one of their soules deparreth , which it doth at the end of every Sabbath , and returneth at the beginning of the same , so that every Sabbath day they have two souls ; besides they think that Hell fire stinks in the week days , but not in the Sabbath , therefore they smell to the spices when the Sabbath is ended . They pour out some of their consecrated wine on the ground , to refresh Core and his complices , who live yet under the ground in fire . On the Sabbath they will not light their Candles , make their fires , milk their Cows , snuff their Candles ; dresse their Meat themselves , but have Christians to do such trivial things , and then they brag that they be the Lords of the world , and the Christians be their servants . Q. How do the modern Iews keep their Passover ? A. The richer sort spend thirty dayes in preparation , and buying of the purest wheat for their unleavened bread , with which also they furnish the poorer sort , who cannot buy . Their first born onely fast the Eve before . The Sabbath which immediatly precedeth the Passover , is very holy among them . In this they have long Sermons concerning the Passeover , and use thereof ; this they call the great Sabbath . They are very curious in cleansing their houses , and washing their utensils three dayes before Easter , being more carefull with the Pharisees to wash the outside of the platter , then to purge out the rapine and intemperance that is within . The night before the Passeover they take great pains to finde out all the Leavened bread that is in their houses . They search and sweep every corner and Mouse-hole for crums with wax candles ; if they finde none , they purposely fling down some , that they might not seem to have prayed and laboured in vain : All the crums they finde , they lay up carefully against the next day , and burn them . They are very curious about the grinding , kneading , and baking of the unleavened bread ; the corn must be ground three dayes before it be baked . The Mill stone must be cleansed from all former Meal , and so must the Chest that holds it . The water that is used , must be brought in consecrated vessels , about the going down of the Sun , covered . The Master of the Family must draw the water himself . The form of their unleavened cake is round , and full of holes to let in aire , least it should swell . No other ingredient is permitted in the flower , but water . About ten or eleven they dine , but soberly , that they may with the better appetite eat their unleavened bread in the Evening . But first they repair to their Synagogues , where they sing and pray ; onely the women stay at home to cover the tables , to hang the walls with Tapestry , and to expose their cupbords of Plate , and other riches to be seen , to put them in minde of that wealth which was in the Temple when it was robbed and demolished . Each Master of the Family , if he be rich , hath his chair of state , wherein he sits like a Prince , to shew that they were now redeemed from the bondage of Egypt . The poorer sort sit majestically also in their seats . Q. What is the manner of eating the Pascal Lamb at home ? A. When it begins to grow dark , they run home from the Synagogue ; a platter is uncovered , wherein are three Cakes , the uppermost representing the High Priest , the middle the Levite , and the lowermost the people of Israel ; in another dish is a roasted leg of Lamb or Kid , with an hard egge ; there is also a dish of Pap or thick stuff , made of divers fruits with wine spiced , and chiefly Cinnamon , representing the straw and brick of Egypt : in another platter there are Letrice , Parsley , Ivy , Raddish , and such like herbs , with another dish of vinegar , to represent the sower herbs caten heretofore with the Lamb. Every one hath his draught of wine . The middle cake is broken into two pieces ; the one whereof the Master hides in a Napkin , to shew how the Israelites fled with their dough unleavened out of Egypt . Then laying hold on the other peece of Cake , they sing , Such was the bread of affliction our Fathers eat in Egypt . Here we are now , the next year we shall be in Canaan . The platter with the Cakes is carried from the Table to the Children , that they night demand what that is , as we read Exod. 12. 26 , 27. When the Cakes are set down again , they sing a song of their deliverance ; and drink another glasse of Wine , leaning like Princes in their chairs . Then some of the Cakes are eaten with thanks-giving , and some of the Herbs dipped in the Pap. And at last the third Cake is broken , and some more of the herbs are eaten . Q. By these passages it seems that the Iews do not observe the Passover , as they were commanded by Moses . A. It s true ; for the most of their modern Ceremonies are Rabbinical rather then Mosaical . They say that now they are not tied to the Rites of Moses , because they are not in their own Land , but live amongst profane Gentiles , for so they call Christians . But indeed , the true cause why they keep not the old Passeover , is , because Christ our true Passeover is sacrificed for us , who hath put an end to all the old Ceremonies ; and it is observeable that those Jews who now live in Canaan , even in Ierusalem , do use altogether the same Rabbinical Rites , and do not sacrifice at all , seeing Christ the Lamb of God , who taketh away the sins of the world , is the only perfect and satisfactory sacrifice . Q. What may we observe concerning the Iews at this day ? A. That they are a blind , hard-hearted , stiff-necked people , who , as the Apostle saith , have always re●isted the Holy Ghost , and are given up to a reprobate sense ; they will not yet part with the vaile of Moses which is over their eyes ; who after so many miracles wrought by Christ and his Apostles , after the accomplishing of all prophesies and types in him , after the finishing of the time prescribed by Daniel , of seventy weeks , after sixteen hundred years expectation of a Messiah , since the end of those seventy weeks , after so many calamities which they have suffered for their obstinacy and blasphemies against the Son of God ; after so many delusions by Ben Cozbah , David , Moses , and other fa●● Prophers , who gave themselves out to be the Messiah , after so many testimonies and confessions of their own writers that Christ Jesus was the true Mestiah , yet they will not acknowledg it , but continue still in their obstinacy and cruelty against Christ and his members ; they ●rag themselves to be the seed of Abraham , and glory in their seal of circumcision given to him ; but if they were of Abraham , they would do the works of Abraham ; they would beleeve with Abraham , who saw the day of Christ and rejoyced ; they can claim no share in the covenant made with Abraham , because they deny and persecute him who is the foundation of the Covenant ; they condemn Christians for making and honouring of the image of Christ and of his Saints ; which is not so much out of zeal against images , for they allow the images of the Cherubins which were in the Tabernacle and Temple , but rather out of spight against Christ and his Saints . They count it idolatry to honour Christ in his picture or image , and yet they consider not that themselves are the greatest Idolaters in the world , in worshipping God according to their own fansie , and not according to his word , which teacheth us that he is to be worshipped in the unity of Essence , and Trinity of persons , which they deny ; thus they worship though not images , yet their own imaginations : how often have their Progenitors attempted to reestablish their antient government , but still in vain , and to their own destruction ? witnesse what they suffered under Vespasian and Titus , what under Iulian , when by his permission they began to rebuild their Temple ; what under Hadrian when they rebelled , and attempted to set up their earthly Monarchy ; what under Trajan and Marcus Antoninus ; what under King Philip called Longus in France , when they poysoned the Wells ; what shall I speak of their barbarous cruelties , and inhumane savagenesse under Andrew their Captain , in the time of Trajan , when they murthered many thousands of people , eating their flesh , wearing their skins , and girding themselves with their guts yet bleeding : of these passages we may read in Sozomen , Dio , Marcellinus , Paulus Aemilius the French Historian , and others ; as they have still been the greatest enemies that ever Christianity had , so doe they continue their harred against us at this day ; but being kept under they dare not do the mischief they would ; yet they curse us still , and hold that the best of Christians is no better then the Serpent , whose head deserved to be trod upon . They think they do God good service if they can cheat a Christian ; and they make no conscience to forswear themselves , when they take an oath upon any of our Bibles , thinking they are bound to keep no oath but what they take upon their own Torah or book of the Law which is read in their Synagogues . Neither will they swear willingly , but in the Hebrew tongue , counting all other languages profane , especially the Latine which they hate , because the Romans and Latin Church have been their greatest subduers and conquerers . They call us Gentiles , Edomites , and Devils , and Anathematise us daily . They will not call Mary the Mother of Christ , but in derision , The mother of him that was hanged . They are mercilesse Extortioners , and cunning in the Art of poysoning Their Religion consisteth most in needlesse and ridiculous ceremonies , in Rabbinical fables , Cabalistical whimsies , Thalmudical Traditions , large Fringes , and Phylacteries , and in a meer outside ; whereas mercy and justice , and weighty things of the Law are neglected and slighted . Q. May Christian Primes , with a safe conscience permit Iews to live within their Territories ? A. Yes ; conditionally that they communicate not in Religion , nor marry together , nor be too familiar ; and that these Jews be obedient to the civil power , quiet , modest , distinguished by some outward badge , and not to be admitted to any publick office or charge ; for they have been tolerated both by the Civil and Canon Law. 2. The Jews in the old Testament had leave to commerce with the Gentiles . 3. We ought to permit them , upon hope we may convert some of them to the knowledge and love of Christ. 4. We ought by all meanes to commiserate their condition , because to them pertaineth the adoption , and the glory , and the convenants , and the giving of the Law , and the service of God , and the promises ; whose are the Fathers , and of whem as concerning the flesh , Christ came , &c. Rom. 9. 4. 5. we must consider , that by their fall salvation is come to the Gentiles ; and if the fall of them be the riches of the world , and the diminishing of them the riches of the Gentiles , how much more then fulnesse ? Rom. 11. 12. let us not then insult over their miseries , nor boast against the branches ; for we are but wild Olives graffed upon them ; and if God spared not the natural branches , take heed least he also spare not thee , Rom. 11. For blindnesse is happened but in part upon Israel , untill the fulnesse of the Gentiles do come in , Rom. 11. And then all Israel shall be saved ; that is , most of them according to the Scripture phrase ; For the Angel tells Daniel , that every one of his people shall be delivered , whose names shall be found in the book , Dan. 12. 1. so them all the Jews before the last judgement shall be saved , and shall acknowledge Christ the true Mesliah ; yet not all without exception ; but all whose names are written in the book of life : this restriction sheweth , that some will not be saved . 5. By suffering the Jewes to live amongst us , we shall be the more induced to acknowledge the goodnesse of God towards us Gentiles , in receiving us to mercy , when he cast off his own people . By this also we are taught to fear and tremble at Gods judgements ; because for unbelief they were broken off ; we stand by faith ; let us not be too high minded but fear ; for if we continue not in his goodnesse , we shall also be cut off , Rom. 11. Lastly , from the Jewes we have our Scriptures ; they can be our witnesses to the Gentiles , that cut Scriptures ; are not devised and compiled by us , but by our enemies ; out of which Scripture , even to the great grief of the Jewes , we can clearly prove that Christ is the true Mesliah ; therefore it is convenient that we permit them to live amongst us : Q. May Christian Princes permit the Iewes to exercise their own Religion ? A. They may , if so be they dishonour not Christ , nor traduce or molest his Church : For they were better exercise their Religion , then curn Atheists ; principally seeing they worship the same God with us , though not in the same manner , and read the same Scriptures though not in the same sense . For this cause the Primitive Church , and the Imperial Laws suffered them ; and Christ himself permitted their Doctors to sit in the chair of Moses , and to teach his Doctrine , and counselled the people to obey the same ; besides , by permitting the Jews to use their Religion without molestation , by using them courteously , they may be the sooner enduced to embrace Christ ; and indeed our cruelties against them , and the wickednesse of our lives have been , and are still great obstacles to their conversion . But Christian Princes must be careful that they be not suffered to blaspheme Christ , or abuse his Church ; for they are keepers of both Tables , and they do not carry the sword in vain ; they should also use all the gentle means they can , to bring them to the knowledge and love of Christ , by instructing them in the grounds of Christian Religion ; but violence must be avoided ; for faith cometh by perswasion , not by compulsion ; neither must their infants be forcibly baptized against their Parents consent , but when they come to years of discretion they should cause them to be instructed in the principles of Christianity , nor must their Parents be suffered to hinder them ; but whilest they are infants , they must not be baptized against their Parents will , because that were to take away the right of paternity , which parents have over their children both by the Laws of God , of Nature , and of Nations ; besides the children of Jewes who are enemies of Christ , cannot be comprehended within the Covenant , and therefore are not capable of the sign of the Covenant , till they be of years ; and if then they embrace Christ , they are included in the Covenant , and so made capable of the seal thereof . Besides , the forced baptism of Jewish children would be a great scandal to Christian Religion , which would be traduced as a violent way to force infants to receive that of which they had no knowledg nor could give their consent to ; and so these children when they come to years of discretion , might justly repudiare that Religion , which was forced on them , when they had neithe knowledge of it , nor gave consent to it . Q. In what things must not Christians communicate with Iews ? A. They must not eat , nor drink , nor bath , nor cohabit together , nor entertain friendship and familiarity , least by these means Christians should be infected with their errors and superstition , or least they should seem to countenance their wicked opinions . 2. Christians must not serve Jews in any kind of service ; for then they will brag that they are the Lords of the world , and Christians their slaves : besides , it is unseemly that the children of the free born ( for so we are , being made free by Christ ) should serve the sons of the bond woman ; for they are true Israelites , and the sons of Abraham , who have the faith and do the works of Abraham : who are Israelites not after the flesh , but after the spirit . 3. Christians must not employ Jews for their Physitians ; for this were to engage them : besides , we know out of Histories how dangerous such Physitians have proved to Christians , who by reason of their inveterate malice , make no conscience to poyson them , but rather think they are bound to do so . 4 Christians must take heed how they traffick with Jews , least they be cheated by them , or least they partake of the sins and superstition of the Jews , by selling them such wares as they know they will abuse to their superstitious worship . 5. Let not Christians borrow money of Jews , except they mean to be undone by them ; for they have ever been , and are to this day , unconscionable Extortioners . 6. Christians ought not to read their blasphemous books , but to suppress and burn them ; for by them our blessed Saviour in his person , offices , preaching , & miracles is highly dishonoured , and his Church traduced : therefore Pope Gregory the ninth , about the year of Christ 1230. caused the Thalmud in which Christian Religion is so much blasted , to be burned ; which was performed accordingly by the Chancellor of Paris ; and about the year 1553. Pope Iulius the third , commanded that all the Jewish blasphemous books , with both the Thalmuds should be searched out , and flung in the fire : and that their estates should be consiscared who did harbour or read , print or write such wicked books , or bring them from forraign parts into Christian Territories . Q. How many days do the Jews spend in their Easter solemnities ? A. Eight ; the two first , and the two last are wholly kept with great Ceremony , the other four are but half holy days ; all this time they sup-plentifully , and drink strenuously , till it be midnight , but they drink up four consecrated cups of Wine , two before supper , and two at , or after supper : each of these cups is accompanied with a prayer , and the last with execrations against Christians ; at supper they eat the other halfe Cake ; and keep open all night their doors and gates , as being perswaded that then they are safe and secure from all danger , and that they are ready to entertain Eliah , whose comming they expect then . During this time they eat up the whole three cakes mentioned before , and have divers disputations about what work is fit to be done that time , full of ridiculous subtilties . If during this time they find any leaven in their houses , they touch it not , but cover it till they burn it . Now because they are not certain which is the true fourteenth day of the Moon , when they begin their Easter , they keep the second day as solemnly as the first ; and because they know not the true seventh day , therefore least they should mistake , they observe also the eighth day , after which day they bring leaven into their houses again : the men fast three times after , to expiate for their intemperance during the feast ; and for the space of thirty days , they neither marry nor both , nor cut their hair , because Rabbi Akibha lost by death all his Disciples , being eighty thousand , between Easter and Pentecost . Q. How do they now observe their Pentecost ? A. Pentecost , so called in the new Testament , from the fifty days between Easter and that feast , in the old Law it is called the feast of Harvest , and of first fruits , Exod. 23. 16. because then their Harvest began , and the time they offered their first fruits of the Earth . The Jews are very exact in numbring each week and day from Easter to Pentecost , praying continually that God would bring them home againe to Ierusalem , that in their own Land they might offer to him their first fruits as Moses commanded them . They keep two holy days at Pentecost , because they know not which is the true day . They produce their Law twice : and by five men they read so much as concerneth that festivity . They strow their Houses , Synagogues , and streets with grass , fil their windows with green boughs , and wear on their heads green Garlands ; to shew that all places about mount Sinai were green , when they received the Law. They eat that day altogether white meats of milk , to shew the whitenesse and sweetnesse of the Law. They make a Cake , or Pye having seven Cakes in one , to signifie the seven Heavens into which God ascended from mount Sinai . Q. How do they keep the feast of Tabernacles ? A. This third great feast , which was kept anciently in Booths or Tents made up of green boughs , in memory of the forty years peregrination in the De●art , is now observed by the Jews eight days together . The two first and two last are solemnly kept ; the other four are but half festivals . They first repair to their Synagogues ; then after some praying and singing , they run home to their Tents , but do not stay there all night , as their Ancestors were wont to do . They use to take in one hand boughs of Palme , Olive , and Willow , and in the other a Pome-citron ▪ then they bless God , and shake the boughs towards the four cardinal points of Heaven : then having placed the Law upon the Pulpit , they go round about it seven times in seven days , in memory of the Walls of Iericho , encompassed seven times . Then having shaken the branches in their hands , they pray against Christians . This feast is kept about the middle of September ; in which moneth they beleeve shall be fought the great battel between Gog and Magog , in which Gog shall be slain , and the Jews restored to their own Land. About night they go abroad in the Moon light , believing that God doth reveal to them by the shadows of the Moon who shall live or die that year , for then they begin the computation of their year . The shaking of the branches towards the four corners of the world , signifies the destruction of the four great Monarchies , ( to wit ) the Assyrian , Persian , Grecian and Roman . They make great use of Citrons in this feast , for they send sixteen men every year into Spain to bring with them as many of these as they can : for by the Citrons , they say , are represented just men , who are as full of good their workes , as this fruit is full of seeds . Q. How do they keep their new Moons ? A. Their new Moons are but halfe holy days with them ; for in the morning they go to their Synagogues , the rest of the day they spend in eating , drinking , and gaming : The day before the new Moon they use to fast ; when they first see her , they utter a Benediction , and leap three times towards her , wishing that their enemies may come no neerer to hurt them , then they are able to come neer and hurt her . The women have more right to keep this day holy then the men , because they would not part with their Ear-rings and Jewels towards the making of the Golden Calf ; but willingly parted with them towards the building of the Temple . They give a ridiculous reason , why sacrifices were commanded every new Moon ; because , say they , the Moon murmured against God in the beginning ; therfore he took her light from her , and appointed sacrifices to expiare her crime . Q. Why do the Iews fast in the moneth of August ? A. Because they hold the world was made in September , therefore they make that moneth the beginning of their year ; and believe , that about that time God will come to judge the world ; for this cause they fast and pray divers days before , and baptize themselvs in Lakes and Rivers ; and where these are wanting , they make pits , which they fill with water ; in these they dip themselves over head and ears , thinking this a meanes to expiate their sins ; they frequent their Synagogues and Church yards , desiring God to pardon them for the good Jews sake who are buried there , and in the same they distribute large Alms to the poor . In some places there they cause Rams horns to be sounded when they go to their Synagogues , to put the greater terrour in them , when they consider their sins , and the horror of Gods judgements . Their fasting ceremonies being ended , they shave and bath themselves , and begin their year with much mirth and jovialty . Q. What solemnity use they in beginning their new year ? A. Because they are commanded by Moses , Lev. 23. 24. to keep holy the first day of the seventh moneth , therefore they begin their Civil year from that day , which after evening peayer in their Synagogues they initiate with a cup of wine , wishing to each other a good year . The younger sort repair to the chief Rabbi for his blessing , which he bestoweth on them by prayer and imposition of hands . Being returned home , they fall to eating , drinking , and making merry . On the Table is set down a Rams head , to put them in minde of that Ram which on this day was sacrificed in Isaacs stead , and to signifie that they shall be the Head , and not the Tail of Christians . They feed that night plentifully on fish and fruit , to shew that they will encrease and multiply in good works , as the fish do in the Sea ; and that their enemies shall be cut off from all help , as the fruit is plucked off from the tree . In the morning they go betimes to their Synagogues to sing and pray ; the Law is taken twice out of the Ark , and some Lessons read ; after which , one soundeth a Rams horn on the Pulpit ; if he sounds clear , it s a good sign ; if otherwise , they hold it ominous , and a sign of a bad year . This horn-trumpet is also in memory of Isaacs delivery by the Ram this day , as they hold . The rest of the day they spend in good cheer and mirth . After dinner they go to the waters , there to drown their sins . If they see any fish in the water , they shake their cloaths , that their sins falling upon those fishes , may be carried away by them into the Sea , as of old they were by the scape-goat into the wilderness . At night they feast again , and so initiate the year with two days mirth . Q. How doe they prepare themselves for Morning prayer ? A. They hold it necessary that every Jew from the fifteenth of Iune , till Pentecost , should rise before day ; because then the nights are long , but from Pentecost till the fifteenth of Iune , they may rise after day ; their rising will be the more acceptable to God , if they have weeped in the night , for with such the stars and planets do weep ; they must let their tears fall down their cheeks , because then God is ready with his bottle to receive them ; these tears may serve them for good use ; because when at any time , the enemies of Israel send out Edicts to destroy the Jewes , God is ready with these bottles to pour them out upon these writings , and to blotuot the Edict that the Jews may receive no hurt thereby . They hold the morning the best time to enter into the house of God , because David faith , Thou wilt heat my voice betimes in the morning . In the evening they say God commands all the gates of Heaven to be shut ; which are guarded by certain Angels , who are silent till after midnight , then a great noise is heard in Heaven , commanding the gates to be opened : this noise is heard by our cocks here below , who presently upon this clap their wings and crow , that men thereby may awake ; then the evil spirits who had leave to wander up and down in the night , whilest Heaven gates were shut , lose all power of doing hurt : as soon as they hear the cock crow , they must say this prayer as they are taught by their Rabbins : Blessed be thou O God , Lord of all the World , who hast given such understanding to the cock . When they change their shirts , the walls and bed-posts must not see their nakedness ; but they must change within the bed-cloaths . They must not in the morning put on the left shoe before the right ; but at night they should put off the left shoe first . As they are going out of their chamber in the morning , they must with a submissive mind bow their head to the ground , in remembrance of the devastation of the Temple at Jerusalem ; but no man must offer to say his prayers till first he hath eased himself at the stoole , and washed his hands , because upon them evil spirits sit in the night time ; and his face also , because it was made after the image of God ; but they must be careful that the right hand with which they touch the Law , and write the name of God , may no waies be defiled . And when in private they are easing of themselves , they must not then think of God , or of his Law , for that will shorten their life , as their Rabbins say . If any man touch his eye in the morning with unwashed hands , he shall be blind ; if his ears , deaf ; if his nostrils , they shall still be dropping ; if his mouth , it shall stink ; if any part of his skin , it shall be scabbed ; they must not presume to pray but in their four cornerd cloak , from which hangs certain borders , laces , or Phylacteries , which they call Zizim ; they must also have their Tephillin tied to their heads and hands ; these are scrowls or bundels of prayers , but of these and many more of their superstitious ceremonies , see Buxtorsius in Synagoga Iudaica . Q. How do they prepare themselves for the feast of Reconciliation ? A. The first ten days after the beginning are penitential , in which they fast and pray . The ninth day every man , young and old , takes a Cock in his hand ; every woman and maid a Hen. After some impertinent sentences pronounced out of Scripture , each one whirls the Cock about the Priests head , saying , This Cock shall die for me ; then the Cocks throat is cut , his body flung to the ground , and at last roasted : His guts are cast upon the top of the house , that the Ravens may carry them away , and their sins together . They labour much for white Cocks , which they hold to be pure from sin ; red Cocks they detest , as being full of sin . The reason why they sacrifice a Cock , is , because the Hewbrew word Gheber signifieth a man , and in the Thalmud a Cock ; so to them the death of a Cock is as much as the death of a man. After this , they go to the Church yard , confesse their sins , and give to the poor the price of their Cocks , because of old they used to give their cocks to the poor . In the afternoon they dip themselves again in water , and prepare lights for their next days service in the Synagogue , where , in the evening they meet , and reconcile themselves to each other , where hath been any offence ; he that seeks to be reconciled , is sufficiently satisfied , though the other be obstinate ; and thinks himself acquitted , in seeking for that the other hath refused . If the party wronged die ▪ he that did the wrong goeth to his grave , and before ten witnesses confesseth his fault ; they confesse also their sins to each other , in some secret place of the Church : they go two and two ; the one boweth his body , turning his face to the North ; whilest he is confessing and beating of his breast , receiveth thirty nine stripes on the back , of his fellow with a leather thong , whom he repayes in the like manner . Having done , they return home , and make merry with their roasted cocks and hens . Over their cloaths they put on a white shirt or surplice , to shew that now they are white and pure from sin . Q. What other Ceremonies use they in the feast of Reconciliation ? A. The ninth day the men in the Synagogues , the women at home , about evening , light wax candles , over which they pray , stretching out their hands towards the lights ; which if they burn clear , they take it for a good sign that their sins are pardoned , and that they shall be happy : if the lights be dim , or the wax melt , it 's ominous . Then they fast , goe bare-footed , abstain from oyl , bathing , and carnal copulation : they spend much of the night in singing and praying , and most of the next day , while the Priest extendeth his hands to blesse them , they all lay their hands on their faces , as not daring to look on those sanctified hands of the Priest. At this time they fast 48. hours together , and some have been observed to stand upright and pray above 24. hours without intermission . Some write that they use at this time to bribe Satan , that he may not accuse them for their sins . Q. What Ceremonies use they when they have read over the Law ? A. They divide the Pentateuch into 52. Sections . according to the 52. Sabbaths of the year . The last Lesson , which falls out on that day that immediately follows the feast of Tabernacles , about the 23. of September . is accompanied with singing , and the Priests dancing . All the books are this day brought o●t of the Ark with dancing about it ; in the interim , whilest the books are out of the Ark , a candle burns within it , to shew that the Law is a Light. In the Synagogue they fling Nuts , Peares , and other fruit to the Youth , who , in scrabling for the same , fall often times together by the ears . That day their Ecclesiastick Offices are proposed to sale , which occasioneth much strife and malice among them . The money raised on the Offices , is for the repair of their Synagogues , and relief of the poor . At last they conclude all with good cheer and wine at supper , and are merry , if while the Law was carried about , he did not stumble that carried it , for that is held very ominous . Q. What are these Church offices which they sell yearly ? A. First , the Office of lighting the candles . Secondly , Of furnishing the consecrated wine , which is spent in their Sabbaths , and other Festivals Thirdly , the Office of folding and unfolding the Book of the Law. Fourthly , of lifting up , and carrying about the said Book . Fifthly , of touching the sacred staves on which the Book or Parchment is rowled . Young men are greedy of this office , because they think the touching of these staves will prolong their life . Sixthly , the Office of reading the Law. And seventhly , of supplying his place who is negligent in his Office. Q. Why do they keep the feast of Dedication ? A. They keep it in memory of Iudas Macchabaeus , who dedicated the Temple the 25. of November . After it had been possessed and polluted by the Grecians , it was then ordained by Iudas and his brethren , and all the people , that this feast should be kept yearly for eight days together . At that first Dedication was found a small vessel of Consecrated oyl ; which of it self was not sufficient to hold out above one night , but by miracle it maintained the Lights for the whole eight days . Now this feast consisteth in drinking and gormandising , and in pompous superstition about their lights . Yet Christ honoured this feast with his presence , Iohn 10. 22. not to countenance the abuses thereof , but the institution it self ; for all places set apart for the service of God , ought to be consecrated and dedicated to him by prayer and decent ceremonies ; therefore Moses dedicated the Tabernacle to God , and Solomon the Temple with great solemnity and prayers ; when the Temple was rebuilt , after the peoples returne from Babylon it was dedicated again ; and now the third time it was dedicated , when it was profaned by Antiochus . These second Dedications are called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is , Renovations . The Temple was also newly consecrated or dedicated under Ezechia , after it had been profaned by Achaz , 2 Chron. 29. The Priests and Levites spent eight dayes in this dedication . Q. What is their feast of Purim ? A. That is of Lots ; for Haman by lot had appointed the Jews to be massacred all through the Persian Kingdom in one day , to wit , the thirteenth day of the twelfth moneth , which is Adar or February ; but the Plotters were massacred themselves by the Jews the same day . For at Sufae , Haman with his ten Sons , and five hundred men more were slain , and three hundred the day after : and on the same day through the rest of Assuerus his Dominions were slain by the Jews 75000. So because this day they destroyed their Enemies , and the next day rested themselves , therefore at this feast they keep two holy days , or rather days for Bacchus . In their Synagogues they set up lights in the night time , a●d the whole book of Esther is read . As often as they hear the name of Haman , they keep a cruel noise , and stamping with their feet . They read all that passage of the death of Hamans Sons at one breath , to signifie the suddennesse of that death . These two days are spent in singing , playing , eating and drinking . The men wear womens apparrel , and the women mens , against the Law of God , which they think at this time of mirth they may lawfully violate . And that the poor may be merry also , the richer sort furnish them with meat and drink ; and so with this ryotous Bacchanal , they conclude their Anniversary Feasts ; for this is the last of the year , having none between this and Easter . Q. What Fasting days do the Iews observe now ? A. They keep the four Fasts mentioned by Zachary chap. 8. 19. to wit , that of the tenth moneth , on the the tenth of December , in memory of Ierusalem besieged that day by Nebuchadnezzar . Secondly , they fast the seventeenth day of the fourth moneth , or Iune , in memory of the two Tables of the Law broken , for the loss of their dayly sacrifice ; for burning of the Law ; for setting up idolatry in the Temple ; for besieging Ierusalem the second time , and for breaking down the walls thereof . They count the days from this till the ninth of the next moneth all unlucky ; so that they avoid all great businesse ; and School-Masters during that time will not beat their Scholars . Thirdly , they fast the ninth day of the fifth moneth , or Iuly , because then the Temple was burned ; therefore they go bare-foot , sit on the ground , read Ieremiahs Lamentations , and in the Church yards among the dead they bewail the losse of Ierusalem . From the first till the tenth of this moneth , they abstain from flesh , wine , shaving , bathing , marrying , and pleading , and from all kind of delights . Fourthly , they fast the third day of September , because G●doliah , Governor of those Jewes that were not carried away in Captivity , was treacherously murdered , as we read Ieremy 40. and 41. Besides these fasts , they have others , but not so generally observed ; for some of their preciser sort fast every Monday and Thursday . Some fast the tenth of March , because Miriam died that day , and the people wanted water in the Desart . Some fast the tenth of April , for the death of Eli , and his two Sons , and the losse of the Ark. Some fast the eighteenth of this moneth , for the death of Samuel . At Ierusalem the Jewes used yearly to fast in remembrance of the Translation of the Bible out of Hebrew into Greek by the seventy Interpreters : This fast was observed the eighth day of Tebheth or December , and was a day of much heavinesse among them ; which must proceed from their pride or envy , or too much superstition , disdaining that their Law should be imparted to the Gentils , and that this Translation was a profanation thereof . So superstitious they are in their fasts , that they will read no passages in the Bible but such as are sad and sorrowfull ; as the destruction of Ierusalem , Ieremies Lamentations , &c. and not any passage that is joyful , such as their delivery from Egyptian slavery , or Hamans tyranny . The only fast that God commanded was that upon the day of Expiation ; other fasts were enjoined by the Prince upon emergent occasions ; as the fast commanded by Iehosophat , by Ioachim and other Princes . Divers other private fasts they have upon private occasions . Their fast is from all meat and drink till the evening that the stars appear . Q. What is the manner of their Marriages ? A. They are married in the open air , either in the streets or gardens , by their Rabbies . The Bridegroom wears about his neck a hair-cloath , the end of which the Rabbi puts on the Brides head , after the example of Ruth , who desired to be covered with the skirt of Boaz his garment . Then the Rabbi takes in his hand a glasse full of wine , over which he pronounceth a blessing , praising God for this Conjunction , and gives it to the Bride-man and his Spouse that they may drink . Then he takes from the Bridegroom his gold ring , and asks of the standers by if it be good , and worth the money given for it , and so puts it upon one of the Brides fingers : then are the marriage writings read openly ! Then the Rabbi takes another glass of wine , over which he prayeth , and presents it to the married couple to be tasted ; but the Bridegroom takes the glasse and dashes it against the wall , in memory of the destruction of Ierusalem , and for the same cause in some places ashes are put on the Bridegrooms head ; so the Bride in sign of sorrow puts on a black cloak , and the Brideman a black hood ; they are married in the open aire , that by looking up to Heaven , they may be put in mind of multiplying like the stars . The other ceremonies used before and after marriage , are not to our purpose , as not being Ecclesiastical . But we must know that besides the principal Wife , they have others that are subordinate , which we may call Concubines , who have not the command of the family , nor gifts , or presents from the Husband , as Rebecca had from Isaac , nor matrimonial writings , as the chief Wife hath ; nor may their Children inherit , but receive gifts onely ; thus Abraham dealt with the sons of his Concubines , Gen. 25. Their custome also is first to be contracted , and after some space of time to be married ; which contract was confirmed either by writing , or by a piece of money , or by copulation ; but this last was punishable . Their marriages are accompanied with blessings and prayses ; therefore if they are married within doors , that house is called Beth-Hillulim , the house of prayses . Q. How doe they make their Bills of Divorce at this day ? A. After the same manner that they did in the time of Christ ; when any man is weary of his Wife , he writes a Bill of twelve lines only , neither more nor fewer ; this he delivers to his Wife before three witnesses , who subscribe and seal the same , whereby he gives her free power to go whither she will , and to dispose of her self as she pleaseth , but she must not marry again till after ninty days , that it may be known whether she be with child or not ; the Woman also might give a Bill of Divorce to her Husband , of which our Saviour speaketh , Mark 10. 12. and withall sheweth that such Bills of Divorce were not commanded but tolerated by Moses for the hardnesse of their hearts ; and tells them plainly that whosoever puts away his wife , and marries another , commits adultery , and so doth she if she marries another , Mat. 5. 31. Peter Martyr in 1 Cor. 7. 10. is mistaken when he saith , that there is never any mention in Scripture , that the woman gave a Bill of Divorce to her Husband ; but our Saviour tells us , that if the woman put away her Husband and marry another , she commits adultery ; but the man and woman could not put away one another without a Bill of Divorce , and that before witnesses . Q. After what manner is the Wife separated from her deceased Husbands brother ? A. The widow with five witnesses repairs to the chief Rabbi , who asks her certain questions , as whether her Husband hath been dead three moneths , whether his brother be a single man , whether the man present be her husbands full brother , of what age they are of ; and whether they think themselves fit for procreation ? Then he asks of the woman if she be fasting , for otherwise she must not spit in his face . Then he asks of the man if the woman present were his brothers Wife , if he will marry her , or suffer his shoe to be pulled off . If he say he will not marry ; then a shoe is brought , and put upon his right foot being bare ; then the woman comes , saying , this my brother in Law refuseth to raise up seed to his brother , and so bowing her selfe , pulls off his shoe , and spits in his face ; saying , so shall it be to him that will not build up his brothers house ; and thus they are parted . Q. What is the manner of Circumcising their Children ? A. The Child is first washed , and layed in clean linnen ; for if he be foul , or defile himself while he is Circumcised , the Mohel or Circumciser is to suspend or interrupt his prayer , till he be washed againe . In the morning of the eighth day , the God-father seateth himself down in a seat placed neer the Ark , and the Mohel neer him . Twelve wax candles are brought in , to represent the Twelve Tribes . Then two cups of red wine , the circumcising knife , with two dishes ; the one of oyl , the other of sand . When the Child is brought to the door by the women , the Congregation riseth up , the God-father takes the Child and sits down in his seat . There is also a seat prepared for Eliah , whose comming they expect at the circumcision . The child is then named , and usually by the name of some of his Ancestors , so that Luke 1. 61. it was wondered at , that Zacharie should name his Son Iohn , seeing none of his kindred was named with this name . The eighth day was so strictly observed , that if it fell on the Sabbath , the child was then circumcised ; not sooner least God should be thought to be tied to the Sacrament , and because the Child the first seven days after the birth was held legally unclean , and yet remaining in his blood , Levit. 12. 2 , 3. & 22. 27. nor later , least the parents should be longer withheld from the comfort of the Sacrament . The Penalty of contempt or neglect of circumcision was a cutting off from the people , Gen. 17. 14. that is , by excommunication , or bodily death of the parents . Therefore God would have killed Moses for not circumcising his son ; or else by the death of the son himselfe , when he comes to years of discretion , if he be not circumcised either by himself , or by his parents , or by the Judges . Q. How doth the Mohel cut off the foreskin ? A. He first rubs it , that it may be the lesse sensible , then blesseth God for the Covenant of Circumcision , and withal cuts off the forepart of the skin , and flings it into the Sand , in memory of that promise , Gen 32. 12. I will make thee as the sand of the Sea ; then he spits some red wine on the wound , and washeth it , and some also on the Childs face , if he faint , and taketh the bleeding member into his mouth , and sucks the blood from it , which he spits into the other cup of wine . Then he teares off the remaining skin with his sharp-pointed nailes , and layeth the clouts dipt in oyl on the wound , and bindeth them . Then he blesseth God again , and the Godfather takes the other cup of wine , and prayeth for the Child . And the Mohel moisteneth the childs lips with wine and his own blood , and prayeth again . If the child be sick on the eighth day , his circumcision is deferred till he recover . If he die before the eighth day , he is circumcised at the grave , but without prayers . Q. How do they redeem their first born ? A. When the Child is one and thirty days old , he is set upon a Table by the Father before the Priest , with as much money as two Dollers and a half . After some questions propounded by the Priest to the Father and Mother , amongst others , whether he esteems more of his money , or of his Child ; he answers , of his Child ; then the Priest takes the money and layeth it on the Childs head , and pronounceth that he being the first born , and presented before the Lord , is now redeemed : if before this time the Father dies , then the Mother signifieth by a scroll about the childs neck , that he is the first born , and not redeemed ; who when he comes of age , is bound to redeem himself . He is held to be of just age when he is thirteen years old , for then the parents stand no more charged with his sins , but must himselfe bear his own burthen . Q. What duty is performed to the sick ? A. The Rabbins are bound to visit and comfort them , and prepare them for making their will , if they be rich : They exhort them to be constant in their faith , especially they must beleeve that their Messias is yet to come ; therfore must make both confession of their faith , and of their s●●s . They pray that their death may be a sufficient expiation for their sins , and that they may have a share in Paradise , and in the life to come . Q. How do they use their dead ? A. When the Party dieth , his kindred tear off a little piece of their garments , because Iacob tore his garments when he heard of Iosephs death . They mourn also seven days because Ioseph did so for his father . All the water in the house they pour out into the streets . They cover his face , and bow his thumb , that it resembleth the Hebrew Shaddai , that so they may terrifie Satan from comming near the Corps . His other fingers are stretched out , to shew that now he holds the world no longer , having forsaken it . They wash the body with warm water , and anoint the head with wine , and the yolk of an egg ; and cloath him with the white surplice he wore on the day of Reconciliation , and then they Coffin him . When the Corps is carried out of the house they cast a shell after him , signifying that all sorrow should be now cast out of that house . In the Church yard a prayer or two is said ; then the Corps is buried , the next of kin casteth in the first earth . In their return they cast grasse over their heads ; either to signifie their frailty and mortality , For all flesh is grass , or else their hope of the Resurrection . When they enter the Synagogue , they skip to and fro , and change their seat seven times . The Mourners go bare-foot seven days ; abstain from wine and flesh , except on Sabbaths and Festivals . They bath not in 33. days , nor pare their nails . They burn candles for seven days together , thinking that the departed souls return to the place where they left the body , and bewail the losse thereof . They beleeve that no Jew can be partaker of the Resurrection , who is buried out of Canaan , except God through hollow passages of the earth convey his body thither ; grounding this conceit upon Iacobs desire to Ioseph that he should bury him in Canaan , and not in Egypt . They borrowed diverse Gentile customs in their Funerals , as cutting or tearing their skin , hiring of women to sing , and minstrils to play ; also shaving ; going bare footed , and bare-headed with dust on their heads , washing , anointing and embalming , besides beautifying of their Sepulchres , and adding of Epitaphs , &c. they used also burning of the dead , as may be seen in 1 Sam. 31. 12. and Amos 6. 10. they bury apart by themselves , and not with those of another Religion . Their common Epitaph is , Let his soul be in the bundle of life , with the rest of the just , Amen , Amen , Selah . Other vain opinions and ceremonies they have , but not to our purpose . Of which see Munster , Buxt●rfius , Margarita , Galatin , Hospinian , Fagius , D. Kimchi , Aben Esra , &c. The Contents of the second Section . The Religions of the ancient Babylonians ; of the making , worshipping of images , and bringing in Idolatry . 2. Of Hierapolis , and gods of the Syrians . 3. Of the Phenicians . 4. Of the old Arabians . 5. Of the ancient Persians . 6. Of the Scythians . 7. Of the Tartars , or Cathaians and Pagans . 8. The Religions of the Northern Countries neer the Pole. Three-ways whereby Satan deludes men by false miracles . The fear of his Stratagems whence it proceeds ; His illusions many , our duty thereupon . 9. Of the Chinois . 10. Of the ancient Indians . 11. Of Siam . 12. Of Pegu. 13. Of Bengala . 14. Of Magor . 15. Of Cambaia . 16. Of Goa . 17. Of Malabar . Pagan Idolaters believe the immortality of the Soul. 18. Of Narsinga , and Bisnagar . 19. Of Japan . 20. Of the Philippina Islands . 21. Of Sumatra , and Zeilan . 22. Of the ancient Egyptians . 23. Of the modern Egyptian Religions . SECT . II. Quest. WHat kinde of Religious , or rather Superstitious government was there among the Ancient Babylonians ? Answ. They had their Priests called Chaldeans , and Magi , who were much addicted to Astrology a●d Divination , and had their Schools for education of the Youth in this knowledge . They worshipped divers gods , or idols rather ; the two chief were Belus or Bel , or Baal , by whom they meant Iupiter ; the other was Astaroth , or Astarte , by which Iuno was understood . They were bound also , by their superstitious discipline , to worship the Sun ; and so was the King to offer to him every day a white horse richly furnished . They worshipped also the Fire , under the name of Nego ; and and the Earth , by the name of Shaca . To this Goddesse they kept a feast for five dayes in Babylon , where , during that time , the Servants were Masters , and the Masters Servants . They worshipped also Venus ; for maintaining of whose service , the women prostituted themselves to strangers , and received much money thereby ; to this purpose they sat and exposed themselves at the Temple of Venus , which they call Militta . Their Priests used to have their Processions , and to carry their Idols on their shoulders , the people before and behinde worshipping . The Priests also there used to shave their heads and beards , and to stand in their Temple with Axes , Scepters , and other Weapons in their hands , and Candles lighted before them . They held a Divine Providence , but denied the Creation . Ninus was the first Idolater , who after the death of his Father Belus , set up his Image , and caused it to be adored with divine honours here at Babylon , and in the rest of his dominions . Thus we see that the making of images , and the worshipping of them , was the invention of the Gentiles ; for indeed they were men whom the Pagans affirmed to be gods ; and every one according to his merits and magnificence , began after his death to be worshipped by his friends , but at length by the perswasion of evil spirits , they esteemed those whose memories they honoured , to be lesser gods ; this opinion and idolatry was fomented by the Poets ; and not onely a preposterous love , and a vain admiration of the worth and merits of dead men brought in idolatry , but likewise Deisidemonia , or a foolish and preposterous fear ; primus in orbe Deos fecit timor ; for the Gentiles did fear their Religion would be in vain , if they did not see that which they worshipped ; they would therefore rather worship stocks and stones , then an invisible Deity ; but it is ridiculous , saith Seneca , Gen● posito simulachra adorare & suspicere , fabros vero qui illa secerunt contemnere ; to worship and admire the image , and to slight the image maker ; whereas the Artificer deserves more honour then the Art. Against this madnesse the Prophet Isaiah speaketh chap. 44. men cut down trees , rinde them , burn a part of them , make ready their meat , and warm themselves by the fire thereof ; but of the residue he maketh a god , an idol , and prayeth to it ; but God hath shut their eyes from sight , and their heart from understanding . Divers ways they had in worshipping of their Idols , sometimes by bowing the head , sometimes by bending the knee , sometimes by bowing or prostrating the whole body , and sometimes by kissing the idol , or by kissing their own hand , if they could not reach to kisse the idol ; of this Job speaketh ; if my mouth hath kissed mine hand when I beheld the Sun shining , or the Moon walking in her brightnesse , Iob. 31. 27. but of the Babylonish idolatry see Diodorus , Philostratus , Eusebius , Isidor , Scaliger . Q. How doth it appear that the Gentile Idols were dead men ? A. By their own testimonies ; for Hermes in Asclepio as Apule●us records , confesseth , that Aesculapius grandfather to Asclepius , and that Mercury his own grandfather , who had divine worship at Hermopolis in Egypt , were men whose bodies were buried , the one in Lybia , the other in Egypt , in the Town Hermopolis , so called from him ; but under these names Spirits or Devils are worshipped , which I did draw or intice into their Statues . Plutarch witnesseth that the Egyptian god Osyris was a man , who because he distinguished every Region in the Camp by their colours , in which Dogs , Oxen , and other beasts were painted ; therefore after his death he was honoured under these shapes . In Cyprians book concerning the vanity of Idols , Alexander is informed by Leo the chief Egyptian Priest , that their gods were no other then men . The Greek Poets in rehearsing the Genealogy and off-spring of their gods , do intimate that they were men . King ●aunus in Italy , made his Grandfather Saturn a god , and so he did deifie his father Picus , and his wife Fauna , who from her gift of prophecying was called Fatua and afterward Bona dea . When the Senate made an Act that none should be worshipped at Rome for gods , but such as the Senate did allow , did they not by this Act intimate that their gods were but men , and subject to their approbation . Cicero in his books of the nature of Gods , sheweth that all their Deities , both great and small were but men ; their Temples were their Sepulchres , and their Religion but Superstition . Virgil by confessing that the Trojan gods were subdued by the Grecians , doth acknowledge they were but men ▪ Sibylla calls the Gentile gods 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , that is , the idols or images of dead carkasses ; the whole story of Iupiter , to wit , his birth , education , actions , and death , do testifie he was but a man ; and if we look on his adulteries , incests with his own sister Iuno , and his daughter Minerva ▪ if on his Sodomy with Ganymedes , his ravishing of Europa and many others ; if on his impiety against his father Saturn , whom he drove out of his kingdom , and forced to hide himselfe in Italy ; if , I say , we consider these things , we must needs say , that he was so far from being a god , that he scarce deserved the name of a man , but rather of a savage beast , and indeed not unlike in ●alacity to the Goat his Nurse . Such another god was Saturn , a cruel murtherer of his own children , and whose chief delight was to have little children sacrificed to him . What was Mercury but a Theese , Venus a Whoore , Bacchus a Drunkard ? Vulcan was but a Smith , Apollo a Shepherd and Mason , Mars a Souldier , Neptune a Mariner , Minerva a Spinster or Weaver , Saturn a Husbandman , Aesculapius a Physitian , &c. in a word , as these were men , so they had no other Deity but what they had from men ; therefore I will end with that witty saying : Si Dii , cur plangit is ! si mortui , cur adoratis ? if these are gods , why do you bewail them ? if men , why do you adore them ? But against these deified men , the fathers of the Church have written sufficiently ; chiefly Clemens . Augustine , Eusebius , Tertullian , Cyprian , Lactantius , Arnobius , Nazianzene , &c. who tell us that there was no Religion at all among the Gentiles , seeing every kinde of impurity and impiety was patronized by their gods , and as Greg. Nazianzene saith in his third Oration against Iulian , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is , to be wicked was not only counted no disgrace , but it was also honoured with Altars and Sacrifices : Therefore justly might the Apostle call the worshippers of such gods , Atheists , because they did not worship the true God , but such as were no gods at all , and scarce worthy to be called men . Goodly gods ( saith the same Father ) who would be drawn to Aethiopia so far off , for the love of good cheer ; these sure were belly-gods ; and withall would undertake a quarrel for the Strumpet Lacaena . Q. What Religious worship , or idolatrous rather , was used in Hierapolis of Syria ? A. In this holy City ( for so Hierapolis signifieth ) was a magnificent Temple , built by Deucalion , or , as some write , by Semiramis , or , as others , by Bacchus . Queen Stratonice repaired ; or re-builded rather , this Temple , being decayed . Here men used to geld themselves , and put on womens apparrel , such Priests were called Galli ; Here stood two Priapi or Phalli , and within the Quire ( into which the chief Priest onely might enter ) stood Iupiters statue , supported with Bulls , Iuno's with Lyons , having in one hand a Scepter , and a Distaff in the other : In the Temple stood Apollo , cloathed and bearded , whose Oracles were much consulted ; if the Petition was liked , the Image would move forward ; if otherwise , backward . Here also stood divers other Idols ; 300. Priests were maintained here ; who did Minister all in white , with their heads covered , and sacrificed twice a day , with singing and musical Instruments , if to Iuno ; but to Iupiter no musick . Their high Priest was elected every year , whose cloathing was Purple , and a golden Myter . Not far from the Temple was a deep Lake , in which were kept consecrated fishes : in the midst thereof stood a stone Altar , crowned continually with Garlands ; on this odours did still burn . They had divers feasts : the greatest was that of the Fire ; where they set divers trees hung with divers sorts of beasts for sacrifice on fire , after they had carried about these Fires ( in Procession ) their Idols . Here the gelded Priests wound each other , and divers young men at this feast geld themselves . Here was much confused Musick , Disorder , Fury , and Prophecying . Into the Temple none might enter in 30. days , in whose Family any died , and then his head must be shaved . He that but lookt upon a dead Corps , was excluded the Temple a whole day . To touch a Dove was abomination , because Semiramis was transformed into a Dove ; and so it was to touch fishes because of Derceto , the Mermaid and Mother of Semiramis , half a Fish and half a Woman . To Hierapolis were divers Pilgrimages ; each Pilgrim was tied to cut his hair on his head and browes ; to sacrifice a sheep , to kneele and pray upon the fleece thereof ; to lay the head and feet of the sheep upon his own head , to crown himself , to drink cold wa●er onely , and to sleep on the ground till his return . The young men were bound to consecrate their hair , then to cut it in the Temple , and to offer it in a box of Gold or Silver , with their names inscribed thereon . Some other foolish circumstances there were in their superstitious Church discipline , if I may so call it : Of which see Lucian in his Syrian Goddesse ; out of whom I have this description . By this , and by what we are to speak of the Gentile idolatry , we may admire the madnesse of those men , who being made after the image of God , do subject and enslave themselves to dead images , to senselesse blocks and stones , which have eyes and see not , eares and heare not : then not without cause did David say , that they who made them are like unto them ; he meanes those that worship them ; for not the Artificer , but the Worshipper makes the Idol ; So the Poet , Qui fingit sacros auro vel marmore vultus , Non facit ille De●s ; qui colit iste facit . And it is strange to see how cold and sparing we are in the worship of the true God : how zealous and expensive they are in the service of their false gods ; they can cut their flesh , and cry from morning to evening with Baals Priests ; they can part from their gold and silver , their jewels and ear-rings to make them a golden Calf , yea they can offer their sons and daughters to be burned in the fire to Moloch ; and yet there is no sin so repugnant to God as Idolatry ; for it is repugnant to his entity , because an Idol is nothing in the world , saith the Apostle ; it is repugnant to his unity , because he is but one ; but false gods or idols are many ; it is repugnant to him as he is verity , because Idols are lying vanities ; it is repugnant also to him , as he is life , because Idols are dead and senselesse things ; it is repugnant to his purity ; for Idols are called filthinesse , pollution , and abomination in Scripture ; it is also repugnant to the love he carrieth to his Church : for it causeth jealousie in him , and therefore he calleth Idolatry Whoredom , and Idoters Adulterers ; and they that worship Idols are said to goe a Whoring after other gods ; it is likewise opposite to gods goodnesse ; therefore idolatrie is particularly called sin , as if it were the only sin in the world , so Exod. 32. 22. This people is prone to sin , that is , to idolatry : so Lament . 1. 8. my people have committed a sin , that is , Idolatry : and as it is most repugnant to Gods nature , so it is to almost all his commandments . To the first ; because it makes other gods then he . To the seond : because it makes graven Images , and worships them . To the third : because it takes Gods name in vain , by giving it to the creature even to stocks and stones . To the fifth : because it gives the honour due to parents , uno senselesse Idols ; for the Idolater saith to the stock , thou art my Father , and to the stone thou hast begotten me , Jer 2. 27. To the sixth commandement , because the Idolater is a horrible murtherer , in not sparing his own children . To the seventh , for Idolatry is not onely spiritual Adultry , but the cause also of carnal pollution , and of unnatural lust ; for among the Indiáns they practised Sodomy in the sight of their Idols , as a part of that worship due to them . Lastly it is against the eighth commandement ; for the Idolater is a sacrilegious thiefe , stealing from God his due , and giving it to his Idol , as the Prophet complaineth Hos. 2. 8. There are three sins inseparable companions of Idolatry ; namely , Witchcraft , Coveteousnesse , and carnal Pollution . For the first , The Apostle Gal. 5. 20. joyneth Idolatry and Witchcraft together : The Ephesians as they were given to Idolatry , so they were to Magical Arts : and as soon as they forsook their idolatry , they forsook also their witchcraft , and burned their conjuring books , Acts 19. 19. as Manasseh reared up Altars for Baal , so he used inchantments , and dealt with familiar spirits , and Wizzards , 2 Kings 21. 6. hence proceeded diabolical inspirations , and Enthusiasmes , Oracles , and many other inchanting tricks . As for covetousness , it is no wonder that it accompanies idolatry ; for it is a kind of idolatry , and so the Apostle calls it ; The covetous man worshippeth his god Plutus , or Mammon , with as great devotion as any Idolater doth his Idol : he saith to the wedge , thou art my hope , and to the gold , thou art my confidence ; he sacrificeth to his god the poor whom he oppresseth , his own soul also , and his body too , which he macerates with care , and deprives of things necessary . King Ahaz no sooner gave himself to Idolatry , but he presently shews his sacrilegious covetousnesse in robbing the house of the Lord of its wealth , 2 Chron. 28. As for carnal uncleannesse , how much that hath been practised by Idolaters , is known to them that have read Histories ; for they did not think their daughters fit for marriage , till first they had been prostituted before their Idols ; and though adultery , fornication and Sodomy were thought sins , yet these were held vertues , and a part of religious worship in the presence of their gods ; and it is no marvel ; for their very gods were incestuous , Adulterers , and Sodomites ; and divers Strumpets after their death were deified , as Lactantius instanceth in Laurentia , the Wife of Faustulus , who for her whoordomes among the Shepherds was called Lupa , that is a Whore. Such another was Leaena among the Athenians ; such was Faula , Hercules his Whore , and Flora , who left her estate to the Romans . In a word , Idolatry hath been the cause of all sin and mischiefe in the world ; from whence proceed murthers , rapine , oppression , injustice , intemperance , uncleannesse , sorsery , avarice , &c. but from this , that men forsook the living God , who is the punisher of vice , and rewarder of vertue ; and served false gods , who had been wicked men themselves whilest they lived , and patronized wickednesse when they were dead ? Q. What Idolatrous Gods or Devils rather , did the ancient Syrians worship ? A. Their chief god was Baal-Zebub , or Beel-Zebub , the Lord of Flies , either because his Temple was much infested with Flies , or else from the power he had in driving away Flies . He was a great god at Ekron , and is called in the Gospel , Prince of the Devils . Some take him for Jupiter , others for Priapus , others for Sumanus chief god of the Manes , which some think to be Pluto . 8. Baal-Phegor or Peor , that is , the gaping or naked Lord , so called from the naked posture in which he was worshipped ▪ h● was the God of the M●abites . His Temple is called Beth-Peor , Deut : 3. 29. some take him for Priapus . 3. Baal or Bel , which signifieth Lord , was a great god or Idol amongst the Babylonians , Sidonians , Samaritans , and Moabites , and sometimes among the Iews ; some take him for Mars , others for Iupiter , who by the Phoenicians is called Baal Samen , that is , Lord of Heaven , by which I think they meant the Sun. 4. Baal-berith , that is , Lord of the Covenant , Iudg. 9. 4. by whom they meant Iupiter , whose office was to confirme Covenants , and to punish the breakers thereof , Audiat haec genitor , qui foedera sulmine sancit , Virg. Aene. 12. So Aristophanes calls upon Iupiter to send his Thunder upon Perjurers , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Therefore among the Romans , the Herauld or Foecialis in making of Leagues , used as he was killing the Hog , by which they used to confirm their Covenants , to call on Iupiter . 5. Dagon from Dag a Fish , because from the navel downward he was made in the form of a fish , but upward like a man ; this was a great Idol among the Philistines , and is thought to be the same that Neptun or Triton . Others who derive the word from Dagan , that is , corn , of which he is said to be the inventer , make him all one with Saturn . 6. Astaroth or Astarte was Goddesse of the Sidonians ; the word signifieth a flock of sheep or sheep fold ; this is thought to be all one with Iuno , Venus , or Lucina , under which names and the form of a sheep , they worshipped the Moon , as they did the Sun under the name of Iupiter , and form of a Ram. She is called also by the Greekes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , Heaven , where her aboad is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , from her dominion over the Stars . 7. Ad●ammelech , that is , the Kings cloak , or power . Anamelech , the Kings Oracle or Answer ; these two Idols were worshipped at Sepharvaim a Town of the Assyrians , 2 Kings 17. these gods were also honoured in Samaria , and so were Succoth-Benoth , the Tabernacle of Daughters , Nergal the light of the grave , Ashima a fault , Nibhas , the fruit of vision , Tartak , that is , Chained . All which may be seen in the above named chapter of the Kings . 8. The Moabites worshipped Chemosh , the Ammonites Milchom , 2 Kings 23. Nisroch was Senacharibs Idol , 2 Kings 19. Remphan or Repham is the same that Hercules the god of Tyrus , from Rephaim , that is . Giants . Moloch or Molech from Molach to reign , was a great idol among the Moabites , and Ammonites , and is thought to be the same that Saturn , for their images and sacrifices were much a like ; to whom the superstitious Gentiles , and the Jews also offered their sons and daughters to be burned . Thamuz mentioned Ezek. 8. 14. is by Hierom taken for Adonis , so called from Adon , that is , Lord , by which they understood the Sun , as likewise by Hercules ; many other idol gods they worshipped : but these mentioned are the chief . Q. What kind of Discipline was used among the Phoenicians ? A. By their execrable discipline they were bound to offer yearly Sacrifices to Saturn , or the Devil rather , of young Infants : and in the Temple of Venus , to practise not onely Whoredom , but Sodomy also ; the Phoenicians were bound to prostitute their daughters to Venus before they married them . In the Temple of Venus were celebrated the annual Rites of Adonis , with beatings and howlings , to whom they perform solemn Obsequies . The next day they say he is alive , and then they shave their heads . The women that refused to be shaved , were tied to prostitute themselves to strangers for one day , and by this means money was raised for Venus . The fun also is much worshipped amongst them , whose Priest is crowned with gold , and is cloathed with a long sleeved garment down to the feet . They were also tied by their Discipline to worship Astarte in the shape of a sheep , and Dagon in the form of a Mermaid , This idol was called Atergatis , and Dercetis : in honour of which the Phoenicians abstained from fish , yet her Priests did eat of the fish which they set all day before her . She had also offered to her fishes of gold and silver . Of these passages , see Eusebius in his Preparation , Diodorus Siculus , Lucian , Pliny , Athenaeus , and others . Q. What was the Religion and Discipline of the old Arabians ? A. They worshipped the Sun and Moon , Serpents , Trees , and other such like Deities . The Nabathaeans burned Frankincense to the Sun on his Altar . They doe not bury their dead , but lay them , even their Kings , in dunghills . Adultery is death among them , but Incest Is no sin . They are circumcised after the example of Ismael , at thirteen years of age . Their Priests are cloathed with linnen : they wear Myters and Sandals ; they abhor Swines flesh : they pay the tithes of their Frankincense to their god Satis : the Priests are not to take it by weight , but by measure . They are tied by their discipline not to gather Cinnamon , till first they sacrifice ; then they divide it with a consecrated spear , and assign to the Sun his portion . In Panchaea is a rich and stately Temple , adorned with Statues , and the Priests houses about it . The Priests here rule all , both in Politick and Ecclesiastick Affairs . They are bound to spend their time in singing Hymns , and rehearsing the Acts of their gods . It is not lawful for them to go out of the sacred bounds allotted them : if they doe , they may be killed by Law. They hold Mice to be arrant enemies to their gods , therefore they kill them . Of this subject see Solinus , Athenaeus , Diodorus , Boeinus , and others . Q. What was the Religious discipline of the antient Persians ? A. They had neither Temples , Altars ▪ nor Images , holding these improper for their Gods : but on the tops of hills offered sacrifices to Heaven , and to the Sun , Moon , Fire , Earth , Water , and Winds . The Priest useth neither Musick , Vestments , nor Libaments , b●t onely his Tiara , or Head attire , crowned with Myrtle . He prayeth for all Persians , chiefly for the King. He cuts his sacrifice into smal pieces , and puts herbs under . One of the Magi is bound to stand by , and to sing a Hymn of the Genealogy of their gods ; for without a Magus ▪ the sacrifice is not lawful . Every man celebrates his own birth day . To lye , and to be in debt , are heinous crimes with them ; so it is to spit , wash , or pisse in a River , which with them are hallowed . The Magi may with their own hands kill any thing , except a man , and a dog . They leave no part of their sacrifices for their gods , but divide it by the direction of their Magus amongst themselves ; for they hold that God is satisfied with the soul of the sacrificed beast . To blow the fire with their breath , or to cast any dead thing in● to it , or dirt , was death . They sacrificed chiefly to the Fire and Water ; the fire they cherish with dry sticks without their barks , with tallow also and oyl . When they sacrifice to the Waters , they slay the beasts in a ditch , and lay the flesh on Mirtle , and Lawrel ▪ the Magi burn the same , then they pray and sprinkle on the earth , Oyl , Milk , and Honey . They used not to slay their sacrifice with a knife , but with a mallet or club . The Magi keep the sacrifice still burning , and pray every day an hour before it . They adored the Sun , whom they called Mithra , at his rising , and offered to him white Horses , whose sacred Chariot was drawn with white Steeds before the King when he went to sacrifice . They had divers festival days , the chiefe whereof was that of the Sun. The next was that they called the Destruction of Vices , when they killed poysonable creatures and sacrificed . Of these Persian Rites see , Herodotus , Athenaeus , Pausanias , and others . Q What was the Old Scythian Religion ? A. They worshipped first of all Vesta , then Iupiter , Apollo , Venus , Mars , and Hercules : they had neither Images , Altars , nor Temples for any of their gods , except for Mars , whose temples they erected of bundles of twigs , heaped up together . In stead of his Image , they set up an old iron sword , to which they offered yearly sacrifices of cattel , and horses ; and of men every hundreth Captive , with whose blood they besprinkle Mars his sword . Then they cut off the right shoulders of the slain men , and s●ing them into the air . They used to wound first , and then to strangle the beast which they sacrificed , praying to that god to whom they offered the beast ; they kindled no fire of wood , for the Country yielded none , but they burned the bones of the beast to boyl the flesh withal ; if they want a vessel , they boyl the flesh in the beasts paunch ; they use no Vows , nor any other ceremonies . Their chiefest sacrifices were Horses . But of this , see Herodotus and others . Q. What Religious discipline had the Tartars , or Cathaians ? A. They worshipped the Sun , Stars , Fire , Earth and Water , to whom they offered the first fruits of their meat and drink each morning before they eat and drink themselves . They beleeve there is one God , maker of all things ; yet they worship him not , nor pray to him . They place Idols at their Tent doores , ●o preserve their cattel and milk . To these silk and felt Idols ( for of such materials they make them ) are offered the first fruits of milk , meat and drink , the hearts also of beasts , which they leave before them all night , and then eat them in the morning ; they offer horses to the Emperours Idol , which none afterward must ride ; they do not break , but burn the bones of their Sacrifices ; by their discipline they must not touch the fire with a knife , nor meddle with young birds , nor pour milke , drink , or meat on the ground , nor break one bone with another , nor make water within their Tents , and divers other such traditions , which if violated , are punished with death , or else redeemed with much money . They believe another world , but such as this is . When one dieth , he hath meat set before him , and mares milk : his friends eat a horse , and burn the bones thereof for his soul : they bury also with him a Mare , a Colt , and a Horse bridled and sadled ; his gold and silver also ; and they set upon poles the horse hide that was eat , that he may not be without a Tent in the other world ; they use to purifie every thing by making it passe between two fires . When they pray , they are injoyned by their Discipline to lift up their hands and smite their teeth three times . They use to feed the Ghosts or Spirits with Mares milk cast in the air , or poured on the ground . They have their religious Votaries and Monasteries , amongst which there is an Order called Senscin , which eat nothing but bran steeped in hot water . They worship not Idols , nor do they marry ; but they hold transanimation , and divers other ridiculous opinions , as may be seen in Iohannes de Plano Carpini , whom Pope Innocent Anno. 1246. sent Embassadour to the Tartarian Court. See also M. Paulus Venetus , Vincentius , Bellouack in specbist . Math. Paris and others . There is one thing commendable in their Discipline , that they force no man to embrace their Religion . But Ortelius mentioneth a strange custom amongst them , that their Priests on high trees preach to them , and after Sermon besprinkle their auditors with blood , milk , earth , and cow-dung mixed together , and no lesse strange it is that they do not bury their dead but hang them on trees . Q. Had the Pagans any knowledge of the Creation ? A. It seems by these Tartars and divers other Gentile Idolaters , of which we are to speak , that many of them had some knowledge of the beginning of the world , which they learned , not from the Jewes , with whom they had no commerce , but from the heathen Philosophers and Poets ; and these were led to believe this truth by the guide of natural reason ; for when they considered the continual vicissitudes in the world , the alteration , generation , and corruption of things , the nature of motion and of time , whereof the one presupposeth a Chief Mover ; for nothing can move it selfe ; the other consisteth in Priotity and Posteriority , which depends upon motion , and suteth not with Eternity ; when they observed also the Harmony , Order and Beauty of things , & how every motion and mutation aimed at a certain End , they concluded that this great Universe could not be ruled , or have existence by chance , but by providence and wisdom ; and that therefore this must needs have a beginning ; otherwise we could not know whether the Egge or the Bird , the Seed or the Plant , the Day or the Night , the Light or the Darknesse were first . And seeing the world consisteth of corruptible parts , how can the Whole which is made up of such Parts be Eternal ? They found also that it was repugnant to reason , for so many Eternals and infinite Entities to exist actually together ; for every Entity in the world must be Eternal , if it selfe be eternal . Besides , that it is against the nature of Eternity to admit magis & minus , degrees , auction or diminution ; which it must needs do , if the world be eternal ; for if there have been infinite annual revolutions of the Sun , and infinite monethly revolutions of the Moon , there must needs be something greater then Infinity ; for the revolutions of the Moon , are far more then of the Sun ; by these reasons they were induced to acknowledge a beginning of the world ; of which Merc. Trismegistus in Poemandra speaketh plainly , in saying , That God by his word made and perfected the world , dividing the Earth from the Heaven , and the Sea from the Land , &c. Orpheus in his Argona●tes singeth , How Jupiter hid within his breast the world which he was to bring forth , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , into the pleasant light , &c. this same song is sung by Hesiod , Homer , AEschilus , Sophocles , Euripides , and other Poets . Pythagoras as Plutarch , and Laertius testifie , taught , That the world was made by God. Thales , Empedocles , Anaxagoras , and the other ancient Philosophers , ascribe a beginning to the world , some from one element , some from another . The Platonists alwayes held the creation of the world ; and the Aristotelians affirming there is a first mover , must conclude , that the world which is moved , had a beginning ; they say also that the world doth depend upon God ; how then can it be Eternal ? seeing dependance and eternity are incompatible . Aristotle in his Book de mundo , and in his Metaphysicks saith , That God is the cause and Author , not onely of living creatures , but also of nature it selfe , and of the world . Cicere in his Books of the nature of the gods confesseth , That every thing had a beginning , and that man was not created by chance , but by a supream power . Seneca , Macrobius , Virgil , Ovid , and other Latine Poets , except Lucretius , affirm the same Doctrine . The Stoicks also asserted the original of the world , and so did the Epicures , though these held a beginning fortuital , not providential , ascribing the original of things to chance , not to counsel . This same doctrine of the creation is at this day beleeved by Turks , Arabians , Persians , Armenians , the most barbarous people of both Indies , as we may see in the progresse of this Book : and the greatest opponents to this doctrine of the worlds creation , as Pliny , Lucretius , Galen , and others , are forced sometimes to doubt the truth of their own Tenets . Q Were all the Tartars of one Religion or Discipline ? A. No ; For that vast Country containeth several Nations , who were , and some of them yet are of several Religions . Some Christians , some Mahumetans , and others Pagans , among whom also are divers Sects and Religions . In Sachion they have divers Monasteries of Idols ; to whom they dedicate their children , and on festival days sacrifice Rams to these Idols , for their childrens preservation , the flesh whereof they eat● , but reserve the bones as holy reliques : the Priests Fee is the skin , with the head , feet , and inwards , and some part of the flesh also . Before the Corps of any great man be buried , they set a table before it , furnished with all sort of meats , with the odour of which they think the departed soul is refreshed and heartned against the burning of the body . They cast into the fire with the body pictures of his men , women , horses , and other things to serve him in the other world . In Tangoth they worship Idols with many heads and hands ; they have Monasteries where the Monks are walled up . In Succuir , they make perfumes of Rheubarb for their Idols . In Caindu they prostitute their wives , sisters , and daughters to strangers , as an honour due to their Idols . In Cathai and Mangi , the sick vow to offer their blood to their Idols if they recover ; their Sorcerers also cause them to offer to these Idols sacrifices of Rams with black heads , which with spiced drinks they eat up merrily , with singing and dancing , and fling the broth of the sacrifice in the air . In some Provinces of Cathaia the Monks wear strings about them full of nut shells , on which they are still praying : they worship still towards the north , but keep their Church doors open towards the south . Of these see Paulus Venetus and Will , de Rubruquis , who both travelled in these Countries . Q. Of what Religion are the Northern countries neer the Pole ? A In Nova Zembla ( as the Hollanders who travelled thither relate ) there is no Religion prescribed by Law ; but they worship the Sun so long as he is with them , and in his absence the Moon and north Star. To these they offer yearly sacrifices of Deer , which they burn except the head and feet ; they sacrifice also for their dead . The Samodyes which are subject to the Muscovit , are much addicted to witchcraft and idolatry ; among them each kindred have their Temple where they sacrifice ; their Priest is he that is eldest , whose ornaments are small ribs and teeth of fishes and wilde beasts hanging about him ; with a white Garland on his head ; in his divine service he doth not sing but howse , and that so long till he become like a mad man , and then falls down as if he were dead , but riseth again , or dereth five Deere to be sacrificed , and then thrusts a sword half way into his belly , still singing or howling rather ; the sword he takes out again , heats it in the fire , and then thrusts it in at the Navel , and out at the Fundament ; then he lets two men standing by him , pull off his head and left shoulder with a small line , by which they pull the head and shoulder into a kettle of hot water , but he reviveth again , and cometh out whole as he was before ; with such jugling illusions do they deceive the people . But of these see Richard Iohnsons relation in Hakluit , tom . 1. Q. How many ways can Satan delude men by such false miracles ? A. Three wayes . 1. By local motion , suddenly removing one object from the eye , and substituting in stead thereof another ; thus are we deceived in many supposed transformations ; as when we think we see Women transformed into Cats , or Hares , or any other creature ; the Woman is suddenly conveyed away and the Cat put in her place ; such were these transmutations of Vlysses fellows into beasts , and of Diomedes his company into birds . 2. By darkning the Medium or Aire , that we cannot see the object , or by condensing of it so , that the object appeareth bigger then it is , or by altering of it so , that the object appeareth quite other then it is ; as we see strange things through some glasses ; or lastly , by working on and disturbing of the fancy , which is no hard matter for Satan to do , being a subtile spirit of long experience , and full of knowledge . 3. By working on the outward sensitive organ , either by altering situation thereof ; thus by elevating or depressing the eye , we see things double , and otherwise then they are ; or by disturbing the visive spirits , or by casting a mist before the eye . By such tricks the Egyptian Sorcerers made the people beleeve they had done the same miracles that Moses did . And so the Witch of Endor deluded Saul , by presenting to him the resemblance of Samuel ; whereas it was not in the power of Satan to disturb the soul of any just man , and to take it from that place of rest and happinesse , where it is under the immediate protection of the Almighty ; yet many learned men are of another opinion , that Samuel did truly appear , God so permitting that Saul might be convinced of his wickednesse , and desertion from God , by the same Prophet , whose counsel he had heretofore despised . Now though Satan deludes oftentimes with false miracles , yet I deny not , but that sometimes by Gods permission he doth strange wonders ; by the help of natural causes , as he can raise storms , so he did against Iobs Children ; he can carry his Witches in the Aire , so he did carry Christ to the pinacle of the Temple , and thence to an high Mountain ; so the Angel carried Habakkuk ; he can also make beasts to speak , by guiding their tongues , so the Angel made Balaams Asse to utter certain words ; but he can do no miracle , that is , he cannot produce such effects as exceed the activity of natural causes ; so he cannot raise the dead , or give them life again ; he cannot restore sight to the blinde , where there is a total privation , nor can he transform men into beasts , being the body of a beast is not capable of an humane soul ; nor can the soul of man animate a beasts body , there being no relation betweene the matter and form , nor is there any disposition , appetite , or aptitude in that matter to receive such a form . This is onely the work of God , who changed Lots Wife into a Pillar of Salt , and Nebuchadnezzar into a beast . Satan hath no power over celestial bodies , though he be Prince of the Aire ; he cannot create , nor do these things , which God hath reserved for himselfe . Therefore when we hear of men transformed into beasts , or raised from the dead , and such like miracles as exceed the course and activity of nature , we may be assured these are not true miracles , but Satanical delusions , especially if they be done to confirme errour , wickednesse and superstition ; for the end of all true and divine miracles are to establish truth and holinesse . Therefore when we read of bringing down the Moon , of driving the Stars backward , and such like impossibilities beleeved among the Gentiles , we must conclude they were meer delusions of Satan . Such were those wonders adscribed to Simon Magus , of making images to walk , of turning stones into bread , of being transformed into a Sheep , Goat , and Serpent , of raising souls from the dead , and such like stuffe ; all these were meer jugling tricks and Satanicall deceptions . Q. But why are we so afraid of Satans Stratagems , seeing the most of them are but illusions ? A. This fear in us proceeds partly from the guilt of our own conscience ; for Adams sin brought fear both on himselfe and on his posterity ; therefore after he had fallen , he confesseth , that as soon as he heard the voice of God in the Garden , he was afraid and so we his children do often times fear , where no fear is , and are afraid sometimes at our own shadows , or at the shaking of a leafe Partly this fear proceeds from want of faith , which Christ reproved in his Apostles ; who when they saw Jesus walking in the night time on the Sea , they were afraid , thinking they had seen a Spirit . Besides , the implacable hatred of Satan against mankind , his delight he taketh in affrighting and hurting us , either in our persons , or in our estates , that irreconcilable enmity which is between the Serpent and the Womans seed , is a great cause of this fear in us . Lastly , we are naturally fearful in the dark , because our imagination worketh upon it self , having no outward object to divert it ; hence Satan who is the Prince of darknesse , useth the opportunity of the night to hurt or to delude us ; thus he affrighteth us in the dark in our houses with strange apparitions , motions and sounds ; whence some houses have blin said to be hanted with Spirits . So in the night he affrighteth travellers with ignis fatuus , or jack in the candle , as we call it , which though it be a natural Meteor , yet Satan can move it to and fro purposely to draw travellers into precipices or waters . So in the night time he affrighteth mariners at Sea , by insinuating himself into these fiery Meteors , which like candles or balls of fire , run up and down the ship ; these were deified by the old Pagans ; if one single flame appeared , they called it Helena , and held it an ominons fign of destruction , as she was to Tr●y ; if there were two , they named them Castor and Pollux , and placed their statues in their ships , as we read Act. 28. And Sea men use to tell us of many strange sights and apparitions they have seen in the Ocean . Satan also useth to affright men in Churches and Church yards in the dark , by representing to their phantasie the shape of dead men in their winding sheets ; in the night also strange voices and sounds are heard neer deep waters , or rivers , which are taken as presages of some shortly to be drowned there ; the like I have heard my selfe , and have found the event to fall out accordingly ; for one day travelling before day , with some company neere the River Don by Aberden , we heard a great noise , and voices call to us ; I was going to answer , but was forbid by my company , who told me they were spirits , which never are heard there , but before the death of some body ; which fell out too true ; for the next day , a gallant Gentleman was drowned with his horse , offering to swim over . It is strange what Plutarch writeth of the voice which from the shoare called upon Thamus the Egyptian ship-Master ( who then had cast Anchor at Praxeae ) telling him that the great god Pan was dead . Though the night Mare , which is called Incubus and Succubus , be a natural disease ; as Physitians know , yet Satan hath often times made use of this infirmitie , to abuse the bodies of men and wom●n in their sleep . By all which we see his malice against mankinde , and the causes of our fear ; which hath wrought so powerfully among the ignorant Pagans , that they have planted their whole Religion in the worshipping of these evil spirits ; for their gods were none other , as Porphyrie she ●eth , l. 2. de abstinen . & l. 2. de sacrificio . For , saith he , These wicked Spirits delight in shedding of blood , in filthy and obscene speeches , exhorting men to lust , vice , wickednesse , and flagitious actions , &c. they perswade men that the supreame God delighteth in such impieties , &c. Q Since the Stratagems and illusions of Satan are so many , what is our duty in this case ? A. Our duty is . 1. To be assured that nothing can come to pas●e but by the providence of our Heavenly Father , who hath numbred the hairs of our heads , and hath Satan in a chain , so that without permission he could neither afflict Iob in his person , children , nor cattel , nor durst he enter into the herd of swine without leave from Christ. 2. Let us remember what Christ hath promised , to wit , that he will be with us , to the end of the world ; and if he be with us , who can be against us ? Christ came to destroy the works of the Devil ; to cast out the strong man , and to tread down Satan under our feet ; he hath promised not to leave us Orphans ; he is the good Shepherd that laid down his life for his sheep , which he holdeth so fast that no man shall take them out of his hand ; his name is Emanuel , God with us . He was amongst his Apostles , Luke . 24. when they were assembled together , and in great fear ; and so he will be in the midst of two or three gathered together in his name . He is the watchman of Israel , that neither slumbers nor sleeps ; therefore with David let us lie down and take our rest , for he will make us to live in safety . Though we walk through the vally of the shadow of death , let us fear no evil , because the Lord is with us . Let us not be moved , because he is at our right hand ; he is our buckler , and our exceeding great reward , therefore let us not feare 3. Let us put on the whole Armour of God , chiefly the shield of faith , that we may quench all the fiery darts of the Devil , and let us fight against Satan , as Christ did with the sword of the spirit , which is the word of God. Let us resist the Devil and he will flee from us . 4. We must remember that God doth sometimes permit Satan to buffet us as he did Paul , that he might try our patience , and obedience , that we may be the more watchfull of our selves against that roaring Lyon , which compasseth the earth to and fro , seeking whom he may devour ; that we may be the more earnest in prayer , that we may adhere the closer to God , and that we may acknowledge his fatherly care and goodnesse , who will not suffer us to be tempted above measure , comforting our selves in this , that his grace is sufficient for us . 5. We must remember that God hath given his Angels charge over us , to hold us up in their hands , least we dash our foot against a stone . Christ was no sooner tempted by Satan , but the Angels came and ministred to him . When Iacob was persecuted by his brother Esau , God sent a multitude of Angels to guard him . The Prophet Elisha was encompassed with fiery Chariots , or Angels in that shape , from the Syrian Souldiers . Let us not then fear , so long as we know that the Angels of God are round about those that fear him , and delivereth them ; and that the same Angels will be ready at our death to convey our souls as they did Lazarus , into Abrahams bosome . 6. Let us support our selves against Satan , by the assurance of Christs death , and the remission of our sins ; for blessed is the man whose sins are forgiven him ; therefore let us not be afraid , for there is no condemnation to them that are in Christ Iesus . It is God that justifieth , who can condemn ? if Satan objects against us , that sin hath abounded , let us answer him in the Apostles words , grace hath much more abounded . 7. Let us as our Saviour counselleth us , watch and pray continually ; our spirituall enemies are many , vigilant , malicious and powerful ; nothing will give them advantage over us , but security and neglect of prayer ; vigilancy and prayer are Armour of proofe against all tentations ; with these Saint Paul armed himself when he was buffeted by the Angel of Satan ; therefore saith Saint Hierom , When thou walkest abroad , let prayers arm thee ; when thou returnest home , let prayers meet thee : Egredientes domo armet oratio , regredientibus de platea occurrat oratio . Lastly , let us take heed we do not countenance or approve , or have any commerce with Necromancers , or such as take upon them to raise Spirits ; for God often times punisheth such vain curiosity ; let us beware of too much retirednesse ; for Satan is most ready to tempt us when we are alone ; so he tempted Eve when she was alone in the Garden , and assaulted Christ when he was alone in the Desart . Let us take heed also of too much sadnesse and melancholy ; for though this be a natural infirmitie , yet Satan by it takes occasion to work mischief ; as we see in Saul , who is said to have an evil spirit , when he was in his melancholy fit ; and we know that in the Gospel mad men , Phreneticks , and Lunaticks are called Demoniacks , because the Devil took occasion by their madnesse to advance his kingdom of darknesse . And let us chiefly endeavour to have a good conscience which is a continual feast , to live a holy life , and to be just in all our wayes , and so we shall not need to feare Satans Stratagems or illusions ; for the righteous man is bold as a Lyon ▪ Q. Of What Religion were the Chinois ? A. They were alwaies and still are Idolaters , except as few gained to Christianity by the Jesuits , and a few Tartars that are Mahumetans . That vast Dominion is full of Temples and Monasteries , replenished with multitudes of Idols , which their cunning Priests feed with the smoak of meats , but they eat the meat themselves . The Priests here have so much power over their gods , that they may beate and whip them when they do not answer their expectation . They have one Idol with three heads , which they much reverence . These represent their three great Philosophers , Confusius , Xequiam , aud Tanzu . Their chiefe gods are the Sun , Moon , and Stars . They worship also the devil , not out of love , but feare , that he may do them no hurt ; therefore they place his picture in the fore Castle of their ships . They are Pythagoreans in the opinion of Transahimation ; therefore some of them will not kill any living thing . For this cause at Quinsay in a walled Parke belonging to a Monastery , the Monks feed 4000 living creatures of divers kinds , out of their charity to the souls of Noble men , which were entred into the bodies of these creatures . Their Monks are shaven , are bound to weare beads , to be present at burials , to maintain Celibate whilst they are Monks , to pray two hours together before day . Of these religious Orders there be four sorts , distinguished by their colours , black , white , yellow , and russet . These have their Priors , Provincials , and Generall ; he is carryed on mens shoulders in an Ivory Chaite , and is cloathed in silke . Their maintainance is not onely the Kings allowance , but also the benevolence of devout people , which they procure by begging and praying for them . They have their Nuns also , and Hermits , and consecrated Hills , to which the people make divers Pilgrimages . There are many Colledges for learning , which is of high esteem among them . Their Secular Priests weare long hair and black cloath , their Regulares are shaven , but neither must marry . They are bound to observe all Feastivall days , such as the New and Full Moons , the Kings birth-day , but chiefly New-years day , which is the first day of the New Moon in February . The people here are very Superstitious in ob●rving their birth-day , and in performing the Fun●al Obsequies of their Parents , whom they adore , and bury in the fields , with all solemnity and excessive charges . No man is tyed to any particular worship among them , but he may be of what Sect he will. They have abundance of Hospitals for the poor , and no beggers to be seen among them . But for any knowledge of heavenly joyes , or hell torments , they have very little or none at all . They are very much afraid when there is any Eclipse of the Sun or Moon , which they hold to be man and wife ; for then they think that these two gods are angry with them . Of their many superstitious Ceremonies , and vain opinions in Divinity , see the Discourse of China , Boterus , Ortelius , Maffaeus , Linschoten , and the Jesuits Epistles . Q What was the Religion of the ancient Indians ? A. They worshipped their own gods , till Bacchus and Alexander subdued them , and then the Grecian deities were honoured amongst them ; chiefly Iupiter , Iuno , Neptune , and Berecynthia . Hercuses also they honoured in the forme and bigness of a Gyant . The River Ganges , and their tallest trees were honoured as Gods among them ; therefore it was death to cut down any of them . Dancing to their Idols was held a part of Divine worship ; but the Brachmans among them worshipped no Images ▪ nor any living creature , were very temperate in in their dyet , and gave themselves to contemplation of divine things . They abstain from Wine and strong drink , and women , and lie on skins . Their Gymnosophists were Philosophers , who accustomed their bodies to endure all hardnesse , and their eyes to gaze on the Sun from morning to evening . Of the Indian Religion see Alexander ab Alexandro , Pliny , B●emus , &c. Q. What is the Religion of Siam ? A. This kingdome of the East-Indies ( except where the Moors inhabit , and some Christians ) is also idolatrous . But especially they worship the four Elements , and accordingly there be four differ●nt Sects . Each one desireth to be buried in that element which he worshippeth : hence some are buried , some burned , some hanged in the Ayr , and some drowned in the Water . They hold that God made all things , that the good are rewarded , and the wicked punished . That each man hath two spirits waiting on him , a good and a bad . That the world shall stand 8000 yeers , and then shall be burned into ashes , whence shall come forth two eggs , and out of them one man , and one woman , who shall again replenish the Earth . Their religious Orders are so strict , that it's death among them to speak to a woman . They feed on Rice onely , and herbs which they beg from door to door . They must not buy nor sell , nor take Rents . They are tyed to rise at midnight to pray to their Idols . They go still bare-footed , and in poor cloaths . Every King of this Country at his Coronation is bound to erect a Temple , with high Steeples and multitudes of Idols . Their priests go in yellow , being a sacred colour , resembling the Suns light . They may not nourish any female thing , not so much as a hen . He that drinks Wine , is stoned to death . See the discourse of China , Boterus , Maginus , and others . Q. What is the Religion of Pegu ? A. The religious Ceremonies of this kingdom consisted in multitudes of Temples , Images , and begging preachers , who are still preaching and begging . Their Alms are brought to them in the Pulpits , whilst they are preaching . The people when they enter into their Churches , at the dore wash their feet , and by lifting up their hands to their heads , salute the preacher first , and and then the Sun. When any enters into that Order of Talip●n , or preacher , he is first carried in solemnity about the streets on horse-back , with Pipes and Dr●ms , then upon mens shoulders to his house , which is without the Town . They keep holy day every New-Moon . They believe multitudes of gods & worlds succeeding each other ; that this world hath been governed by four gods already who are gone , the fift is not yet come after whose death the world shall be burned . After this life they hold some shall live in carnal pleasure , some in torment , and others shall be aunihiarid . They hold Transanimation , and are bound to fast thirty days every year . They know no women ; for whom they allow Nunneries . The People drink the water wherein their Preachers wash themselves , co●nting it holy They feed the Devil each morning with baskets of rice , that he may not hurt them that day . When they are sick , they build him Altars , and pacif●e him with flowers , meat and musick . Their Idols are honoured with divers festivals , in which wax lights are burned all night , and the gates stand open , that all those may see and have accesse to the idol , who bring presents with them . Q. Of what Religion are the people of Bengala ? A. They are not content to worship the River ●ahges , but to its image also they give divine honours . The River is visited by many Pilgrims , who think themselves happy if they can wash themselves in it . If any can drink of the water thereof at the point of death , he thinks presently by the vertue thereof to obtain heaven . There is also a Well which they adore ; in If they wash away all their sins , and are all clean , both without and within , if they wash in it , and drink thereof . They carry away the sand of this Well as a sacred Relique , and in recompence leave flowers behind them in the Well ; For fear Ieast their idols should saint with too much heat , there are some who with fans blow the wind for refrigeration . All are bound to enter bare●ooted into the idol-Temples . The more horrid and ugly the idol looks , the more he is worshipped . Sick people are brought and laid before the idols , which are honoured with lights continually burning before them . Their marriages are made in some Water , wherein the Priest and the married couple hold a Cow with her Calfe by the taile , and poure water upon it ; then the Priest tieth the ma●ried persons cloaths together ; then going round about the Cow aud Calse the Ceremony is ended . The Priest hath for his Fee the Cow and Calf ; the poor some Almes , and the idols some Money . About Iemena , they use to pray naked in the water and to do pennance by lying flat on the ground , 〈◊〉 the earth , holding up their hands to the Sun , and turning themselves about fourty times . Who de●ire more of this stuff , let them read Linschoten , R. Fitzh . 〈…〉 , Q. Of what Religion is the kingdom of Magor ? A. They are for the most part Pythagoreans , holding Transanimation ; they acknowledge one God , but have many fabulous conceits of him ; as that he hath appeared in the world in divers monstrous shapes , to wit , of a Fish , a Snail , a Hog , a Monster resembling Woman in the lower part , and a Lyon in the upper . They worship divers idols , one chiefly representing a Woman with two heads and many hands : to this image ne●r the City Tahor repair many Pilgrims . The King worshippeth every morning the image of the Sun , and of Christ also the Son of righteousnesse , which he sets on the crown of his head . See Oranus in his Narration of Magor . Q. What is the Reiigion of Cambaia ? A. The people here are so superstitiously Pythagoreans , that there are among them some religious orders , who are afraid to kill a Gnat , or Worm . They are much addicted to fasting and almes-giving . Their religious persons called Verteus , leave no hair on their heads and faces , but a little on their crown . They will not drink their water cold , fearing , least thereby they should slay the soul of the water , which is quickened by boyling . The people here redeem birds and beasts appointed to be slain ; and if any bird be sick or hurt , they carry it to the Hospital . They redeem also Malefactors condemned to dye , and sell them for slaves . For fear least they should tread upon Ants , they will rather go out of the way , then goe neer their Hills . They drink no Wine , nor will eat Eggs , least there should be blood in them . Neither will they eat of Radishes , Onyons , or any herb that hath red colour in it . See. Maffaeus , Linschoten , and Purchas . Q. What is the Religion professed in Goa ? A. Here are Christians , Jewes , Mahumetans , and Pagans , who pray to the Sun and Moon , and worship divers idols of horrible Aspects ; but their custome is to pray to the first thing they meet with in the morning , though a Goose , or an Asse , and all the day after they pray to it ; but a Crow they cannot abide , the sight of that will make them keep in all day . They salute the first appearance of the New Moon with prayers on their knees . Neer to every Idol is a Cistern of water , in which they that passe by wash their feet , worship , and offer Rice , Eggs , or such like . When they sow , mow , marry , go to sea , and when the women lie in , they feast their idols with musick , and other solemnities , fourteen days together , and so do sea-men after they return home . See Linschoten . Q Of what Religion are the people of Malabar ? A. Pythagoreans they are , holding not onely the immortality of Soules , both of beasts and men , and transanimation , but also a divinity in Elephants , Kine , and other beasts ; therefore at Calecut , the chief City of this Dominion , and head of a small Kingdome of the same name , there is a stately Temple of 700. pillars dedicated to the Ape . Their Bramanes , or Priests ( the successors of the old Brachmannes ) are in such esteeme here , that the King will not converse with his new married Wife , till one of the chief Bramanes hath had the first nights lodging with her . They hold that God made the World , but because the trouble of governing thereof is so great , therefore hath given the charge thereof to Satan , whom they worship with flowers on their Altars , and sacrifices of Cocks . The Bramanes wash his image , sitting in a fiery Throne with three Crowns and four Horns , in sweet water every morning . The King of Calecut eats no meat till it be first offered by his Priests to this Idol . Debtors that will not pay , are arrested by a rod sent from the chief of the Bramanes ▪ with which a circle is made about the Debtor , in the Kings name and the said Priest , out of which he da●e not go , till the debt be satisfied ; otherwise he is put to death . Every twelfth year in the City of Quilacare is a Jubilee kept to the honour of their Idol ; in which , the King of that place , upon a Scaffold covered with silk , before the people , washeth himself , then prayeth to the Idol , and having cut off his nose , ears , lips , and other parts , at last cuts his own throat as a sacrifice to his idol . His successor , by their discipline , is bound to be present , and to act the same tragedy on himselfe at the next Jubilee . See Castaneda , Barbosa , Boterus , Lin●●hoten , and Purchas . Q. How ca●● these Idolatrous Pagans to beleeve the immortality of souls ? A. By the meer force of natural reason ; for they observed that the soul is incorporeal , not onely free from al dependance on the body , in respect of its essence , but also in regard of its inorganical operations , to wit , of Understanding and Will : they found that the more the body decayed and grew weak , the more vigorous , active , and strong was the soul ; that it lost nothing of its operations by the losse or decay of the outward senses , that it could comprehened all the world within it self , that it could move it self in an instant , from one end of the world to the other ; that it can make things past many years agoe , as if they were present ; that it can conceive spiritual Essences , and Universalities : all which do prove how far the soul exceedeth the body and bodily senses , which can reach no farther then to sensible qualities , singularities or individuals , to things present only , to bodies only . Besides , they observed , that the soul could not dye , or perish , or corrupt and putrifie as bodies do , because it is immaterial , simple , without composition of different substances , and free from contrary and destructive qualities , which are the causes of death , corruption and putrefaction in bodies . Again , every body is quantitative , sensible , and may be measured , and filled ; but the soul hath no quantitie , nor is it sensible but by its effects , nor can it be measured , nor can the whole world fill it , nor doth it increase or decrease as bodies do ; nor can it receive hurt or detriment , from any outward thing ; and whereas bodily senses are weakned by any vehement object , as the eye by too much light , the ear by a violent sou●d , &c. the soul is perfected by its object , and the more sublime or eminent the object is , the more is the soul corroborated in sits understanding ; neither is the soul subject to time and motion , as bodies , are ; for it makes all times present , and is not capable of generation , corruption , alteration , &c. moreover , there is in the soul even of Epicurus himself , a desire of immortality , which desire cannot be in vain , nor frustrated , because natural , and consequently necessary ; and wee know that God hath made nothing in vain , but this desire must be in vain if frustr●ted . And we find that many who have denied the souls immortality in their health and prosperity , have been forced to confesse it in their sicknesse and troubles , and on their death bed ▪ If we look upon the writings of the learned Gentiles , we shall find them professing this truth ; this we may see in the fragments of Zoroastres , in Trismegistus , in Phocillides , who thus sings . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . That is , The soul is immortal , and void of old age , and liveth allwayes . And againe . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . That is , The soules remain void of fate in death . The Pythagoreans believed the same , as we see by their opinion of Transanimation . Socrates and Plato speak most divinely of the soul essence and immortality ; so doth Aristotle in his books De anima ; so do the Poets , so doth Cicero in Som. Scip. Erigamus in cae●um oculos , tanquam in Patriam , in quam nobis aliquando redeundum est ; Let us ( saith he ) lift up our eyes towards Heaven as our country , to which at last we shall return . So he saith , The body is fraile , but the spirit is immortal . So Seneca , Animus unde demissus est● ibi illum aeterna requies manet ; Eternal rest remaines for the soul there from whence it came . Animus sacer & aeternus , & cui non possit inijci manus . Many such passages may be seen in his writi●gs : and that generally the Gentiles believed this truth , is plain by their opinion they had of torments in Hell , and of joyes in their Elysian fields . Q. Of what Religion are the people of Narsinga , and Bisnagar ? A. This rich Indian Kingdom , having these two names from the two Chief Cities thereof , is infested with horrible Idolatry . Here is an Idol , to which Pilgrimes resort , either with their hands bound , or ropes abovt their necks , or knives sticking in their armes and legs , which limbs , if they fester , they are accounted holy . Gold , Silver , and Jewels are given by these Pilgrims , to maintain this Idol and his Temple . All these gifts are cast into a Lake , and kept there , for the uses aforesaid . This Idol is carried yearly in procession , with Virgins and Musick going before . Under the Idols Chariot Pilgrims strive to be crushed to death , whose bodies are burned , and the ashes kept as holy Reliques . Some do cut their flesh in pieces , and stab themselves with knives , to the honour of this Idol , and cast into its face the pieces of their cut flesh . Women also do prostitute themselves to procure money for the Idols mainteinance . He thinks himself blessed that can but touch the Idols Chariot ; whereas in other parts of the Indies the Wives burn themselves alive with their Husbands bodies , or else they are shaven , and live ever after in perpetual disgrace . At the To●n Casta , the Women are content to be buried alive with their deadhusbands . In some places , when men make Vows to their Idols , they pay them , by suffering the Priests with sharp hooks fastened to the cross-yard of a Mast , to lift them up by both shoulders , till the blood run down on the Mast ; then he is let down , and lifted up again by the middle to give thanks to his Idol for accepting his sacrifice . The Chief Priest of those parts dispenseth with Marriages at his pleasure ; and when he gives licence to the Woman to marry again , he feales it with a hot iron on her shoulder . They have divers feastivals , some to their Kine , some to the Sun , and to other of their gods . When the Sun & Moon are eclipsed , they say it is because they are bit by that celestial signe called the Dragon . See Vertomannus , Fernandes , and the Writers above named . Q. What Religion is professed in Japon ? A. The same Gentilism that is professed in the rest of the Indies , with some variation of Ceremonies ; but Christianity hath got some footing there , by the industry and painful labours of the Jesuits . The heathen Japonians worship an Image with three faces , by which they mean the Sun , Moon , and the Elementary world . They have multitudes of Cloysters and Colledges . They have also divers festivals to their Idols which they carrie in Procession , some on horse backe , others in Chariots . They beleeve there are divers , Paradises , to which every peculiar god carrieth his own worshippers ; with which imaginary happinesse the silly people are so in love , that many use to drown themselves , others to cut their own throats , or to break their necks by casting themselves down from high towers , to this they are encouraged by their cunning and coverous Priests , who out of this suck no small advantage . Some in narrow holes receive breath onely by a Cane , and so continue fasting and praying till they die . The Priests strangely extort confession from the people , by putting some of them in scaleshanging from high Rocks : from whence they being cast down by their Gogins , which they say are men disguised like devils , are broken all to pieces . They have a Feast in which they burn multitudes of Lamps at their doors , and walk all night up and down the stree●s to meet the souls of their friends lately departed , before whom they set meat and drink , and invite them to their houses , that in their three years journey to Paradise they may not faint for want of provision , seeing that in lesse time then three years they cannot passe thither . Of these passages see Massaeus , Acosta , and the Jesuites Epistiles . Q. What Religion is professed in the Philippina Islands ? A. There are Christians , Mahumetans , and Pagans in those Islands , who worship the Sun , Moon , and Stars , which they hold to be the children of the Sun and Moon . Their Priests are for the most part women , who are Sorcerers and Prophetesses . They worship also the Devil in ugly shapes , and so they do that thing which they meet with first in the morning , except it be a Lizard , or other kinde of worme ; for the sight of these is held so unlucky , that it makes them leave off all businesse , and return home . They use to deck their Idols with Ostrich feathers . At the sacrificing of a hog they sound Cymbals , two old women , with Pipes of reede reverence the Sun , and in their sacred garments , with hair-laces and horns on the head of the Elder , dance about the hog , muttering certain words to the Sun. Then a cup of Wine is poured on the Hogs head , by the Elder of these two Hags , who atlast kills the beast , and takes i●to her mouth a burning torch , which she bites . The other Witch with the Swines blood marks all that are present in the forehead and then they fall to dressing of the Hog , which the women onely eat up . See Ant. Pigafetta , and Oliver Noorts Navigation . Q. What Religon doth Sumatra , and Zeilan professe ? A. Along the Sea coasts there are Moors and Christians , but Pagans in the inland Countries ; here the Sea is covered with multitudes of Islands , in some of which the Priests are tied to nourish their hair , and to have smooth faces like women . They guild their teeth , and are burned in pi●ch , if they have carnal commerce with a woman . In Zeilan or Ceylon , the blinded people undertake Pilgrimages of a thousand leagues , eighteen miles whereof they wade up to the middle in dirty stinking water , full of Blood-Leeches , and seven leagues they clamber up a steep Mountain , by the help of nayls and thorns tied thereto , there being no other passage . And all this toyl is to visit a stone on the top of this hill , having in it the print of a mans foot , who they say came thither first to instruct them in Religion . Neer the stone is a springing water , in which they wash , then pray , and with sharp pointed instruments cut their flesh , and draw blood , thinking thereby that God is pleased , and that all their sins are pardoned . In this water the poor are permitted sometimes by the King to gather precious stones ▪ whereof there is store , to pray for his soul. There are in this Island many Temples , Priests , and Idols , Monasteries also of yellow Monks shaven , and still praying on Beads , who have their Processions in great solemnity , with dancing and musick , the Abbot riding upon an Elephant in rich attire , carrying a golden rod in his hand , lifted over his head ; they pray here to the devil when they are sick , and to the Image of the Elephants head for wisdom . They have a huge Statue bearing a sword in its hand ; they think the world shall not end so long as this Image is in safety . See Massaeus , Vertimannus , Odoricus , Spilbergius &c. Q. Of what Religon where the Antient Egyptians ? A. Egypt may be called the mother of all superstition and idolatry ; for they entertaining au opinion , that all things at first had beginning there of slime or mud by the heat or influence of the Sun , Moon , and Stars , mixing the Elements in the composition of bodies , ascribed divinity to these Celestial Luminaries and Elements , and so erected Temples , Images , Holy-days , and other divine Rites to them , worshipping the Sun and Moon der the names of Osiris and Isis. The Grecians under the names of Apolio and Diana , the four Elements by the names of Vulcan , Iuno , Neptune , and Ceres . The five lesser Planets by the names of Saturn , Iupiter , Mars , Venus , and Mercury . At length they multiplyed their gods so fast , that every Beast , Spring , River , Tree , Trade or Profession in the world , Disease in the body , Faculty and Passion in the Mind , had its peculiar Deity . And so mad they were upon idolatry , that of a mans Yard they made a god , under the name of Phallus and Priapus , in memory of Osiris his Privities , which after much toyl were found by Isis in Nilus , being drowned there by Typhon his brother , who had cut his body into many pieces , and buried them in many places . They worshipped Beasts , Birds , Vermi● , Leeks and Onyons . Their Priests were shaved , and clothed in pure Linnen , abstained from fish , Wine , and Onyons . Their Kings after election were chosen into the society of Priests . They held two beginnings : they consecrated red Bulls , flung the heads of their Sacrifices into Nilus , and abstained from salt . See Arnobius , Eusebius , Plutarch , Iamblichus , and many others . Q. What devotion did the Egyptians use to their deified Beasts . A. They were fed by their Priests in their Temples with choice food : when any dyeth , it is wrapped in clean Linin and embalmed , and buried in a consecrated place , with much lamentation . All shave themselves in that house where a Dog dieth . Their god Apis being dead and lamented , another was found by the Priests , and brought to Memphis , where he was placed in Vulcans Temple , and seven days kept holy for him . By their Law he must live but a prefixed time ; then he is drowned in a sacred spring , and buried with much lamentation . All beasts are not worshipped in all parts , of Eygpt , but in some places the Crocodile , in other places the Goat , in some Satyrs , in others Cynocephalus , or Anubis , with his Dogs-head . The Serpent was a great god amongst them , so was the Bull , the Dog , the Cat , the Hawk , and Ibis , and two fishes peculiar to Nilus , to wit , Opyrinchus and Lepidotus . They worshipped the Hippopotamus , Frogs , Beetles , and other vermifie . Their Priests were bound to offer a Cock to the Sun , a Dove to Venus , a Peacock to Iuno , &c. And bloody Busiris sacrificed men to Nilus . Quis illaudati nescit Busiridis aras ? The Egyptians hate Swine so much , that if by chance one should touch them , he instantly washeth his cloathes : and Sow-heards are forbid their Temples . They circumcise male and female , and offer wine to the full Moon . The Priests wash themselves thrice in the day time , and twice in the night . They must not eat milk , eggs , or oyl , except with Salads . Their Priests were Judges , their Gymnosophists were Philosophers , who had their Colledge in a Grove neer the banks of Nilus : The Egyptians observed divers feasts to Isis , Diana , Latona , Mars , Minerva , Mercury , Bacchus , Osiris and his Nurse . In these feasts was much disorder and vanity , some beating of themselves , some cutting their fore heads with knivs ; some dancing , some singing , some drinking , some quarrelling . In the feast of Bacchus they were all drunk . In that of Mars all mad , knocking down one another with clubs . In the feast of Isis they shewed their folly in tumbling an Ass down from a Precipice . In that of Minerva , in burning lights with oyl and salt . But of these , and other ridiculous , or rather impious Rites , see Hospinian , Coelius Rhodiginus , Plutarch , Herodotus , Diodorus Siculus , Eusebius , Strabo , Lucian , and others ▪ Q. How long continued this heathenish idolatry in Egypt ? A. Till the Sun of Righteousnesse shined upon it , and by the bright beams of his Gospel dispelled and scattered all the dark mists of idolatry , so that Alexandria the chief nursery thereof , by the preaching of Saint Mark , became a Patriarchal seat , whose successors have continued till this day ; but their residence now is at Cairo , where the Metropolitan of Aethiopia , or Archbishop of the Abissins receiveth his confirmation from the Patriarch of Alexandria . 'T is true that Gambyses , son to Cyrus King of Persia , destroyed many of the Egyptian Idols , and Ochus his successor killed their Apis●● but these were shortly after restored by Alexander the great , whose successors , the Ptolemies upheld the same idolatry , and so did the Romans , till by the preaching of the Gospel , darknesse was forced to give place to light . Q. What Religion is there now professed in Egypt ? A. Here at this day Christians have their Churches , Jews their Synagogues , and Mahumetans their Mosques : of these last there be four sorts differing in their Laws , Liturgies and Ceremonies . There is a Sect in Chairo which liveth altogether on horse flesh . And another who go naked , giving themselves to fleshly lusts openly . The Christians there are Eutychians , and are circumcised ; but it is thought that they have forsaken circumcision by the perswasion of the Popes Legates at a Synod held at Cairo , Anno. 1583. These are called Cophti , not from their Profession , but from their Nation : for in the Thalmud Egypt is called Gophti , and the Egyptians in old time , Aegophtia . They are not rigid Eutychians , which were condemned in the Council of Chalcedon , for affirming one Nature , and one Will in Christ : but they are modern Eutychians , called Iacobites , from Iacobus the Syrian , who held that Christ was true God , and true man ; yet he and his Scholars will not in direct termes affirm there are two natures , lest they should fall into the error of Nestorius , of the two Persons . These fast every Wednesday and Friday , and have four Lents in the year . They make Infants Deacons , and baptise them not afore the fourtieth day , and then give them the Eucharist . They leave out the words in the Nicene Creed , From the Son. They condemne the Council of Chalcedon , and admit no general Council since that of Ephesus . They read publickly the Gospel of Nicodemus . They receive the Eucharist in both kinds , and in leavened bread ▪ To the sick they neither administer the Eucharist , nor Extream Unction . They deny Purgatory and Prayer for the dead . They Marry in the second degree of consanguinity . And in their Church government are subject to the Patriarch of Alexandria . There are not above three Christian Churches at Alexandria , and so many at Cairo ; about fifty thousand Christians in all . Of these passages see Boterus in his Relations , Thevet in his Cosmography , Chytraerus of the State of the Church . Baronius in his Annals , &c. And Brerewoods Collections out of them . The Contents of the third Section . Of the old African Religion . 2. The Religion and Church Discipline of Fez. 3. Of Morocco . 4. Of Guinea . 5. Of the ancient African Aethiopians . 6 , Of the modern Abissins . 7. Of the lower Aethiopians . 8. Of Angola and Congo . 9. Of the northern neighbours of Congo . 10. Of the African Islands . 11. The Religion of America . 12. Of Virginia . 13. Of Florida . 14. Of the Religions by west Virginia , and Florida 15. Of New Spain and Mexico . 16. Idolaters , their cruelty and cost in their barbarous sacrifices . 17. Of the Americans , their superstitious fear , and tyranny thereof . 18. Of Jucatan , and the parts adjoyning . 19. Of the southern Americans . 20. Of Paria and Guiana . 21. Of Brasil . 22. Of Peru. 23. Of Hispaniola . SECT . III. Quest. WHat was the Religion of the old Africans ? A. Their chief gods were the Sun and Fire , to which they erected Temples , and kept the Fire continually burning on Altars to that purpose . The Planets were the Numidian and Lybian gods . From Gentilisme they were converted to Judaism , then to Christianity , and at last to Mahumetanisme . We read that Matthias the Apostle preached in Aethiopia , and Simon another Apostle in Mauritania ; about the time of Constantine Christianity was generally received in the hither and lesser Africa ; and was by the Goths infected with Arianisme , which made way for Mahumetanism . The Poeni , or Phonicians and Carthoginians , whilest Gentiles , offered men sacrifices to Saturn , & in their supplications they put infants in the arms of Saturns brazen image made hot with fire , and so were burned to death . At Tunis neer the Lake ●itonia Miuerva taught the use of Oyle , and invented the Art of Spinning ; therefore she was worshipped as a goddesse . Venus was a great deity in Phoenicia , Iuno in Carthage . At this day they are Mahumetans , whose Religion consisteth most in washing and frequenting of the Mosques . See Alexander ab Alexandro , Ih. Leo , S●idas and others . Q. What is the Religion and Church Discipline of Fez ? A. They are at this day Mahumetans in their prosession , and in their Devotion no ways sparing ; for there are in the City of Temples and Chappels about 700 : whereof some are garnished with many pillars and Fountains of Marble . Each Temple hath one Priest to say Service , and look to his Churches revenue , which he bestoweth upon the Church-Officers ; namely , the Porters , Cryers , and the Lamp-lighters ; these are night Officers ; but for the day Cryers , who from their Steeples call the people to prayers , these have no pay , but onely are freed from tenths and all other payments . In the great Church , which is about a mile and halfe in compasse , and hath 31 great gates , ( the roofe whereof is upheld with twenty Arches in breadth , and 38 in length ) are lighted every night 900 Lamps ; some of the grea●est are of brasse , with sockets for 1500 Lamps . About the walls are divers Pulpits for their Readers , who begin their Lectures shortly after break of day in the Summer : they read after Sun-set , Mahumets Law , and Moral Philosophie are read : then to the winter Lectures are allowed large revenues , books and Candles . The Priest of this Temple taketh charge of the Orphans mony , and of the poor , to whom he dealeth Corn and mony every Holy-day . This Temple hath a treasurer , and under him eight Notaries , and six Clarks , twenty 〈◊〉 for the husbandry , twenty Lime-kills , and twenty Brick-kills , for repairing of the Temple , the Reven●es of which are 200 Ducatsaday . O●●er Temples of the City are hence furnished when they want . Here are two stately Colledges for porfessors of divers Sciences , and divers Hospitals for strangers , and the ●ick with all accommodations . Their Marriages are performed in the Church . They have great feasting at the circumcision of the males . They observe divers Feastivals , at some of which the youth do with Cudgels and other weapons knok down one another , so that many murthers are committed . They make Bone-fires on the Feast of St Iohn Baptist , and on Christmasse ●Even eat Sallades of green Hearbs . On Mahumets birth-day , the Poets make Sonnets in his praise , which they reherse publiquely , and are rewarded accordingly . In Fez are 200 Grammer-Schools ; the youth are bound in seven yeers to learn the Alcoran by heart . On Mahumets birth-day every boy carrieth a wax torch to school , which they light before day , and let them burn till Sun-rising , all this while singing Mahumets praise . Candles are presented to the King that day , of incredible heigth and bignesse , who that night heareth all the Law read . By Mahuments Law Soothsayers are inprisoned , and yet here are many of that profession . There are here divers Sects of Mahumetans , some like our Anabaptists , condeming all learning , and trusting to Enthusiasmes ; others who think by their fasting and good works , that they are so holy and perfect , that they cannot sin . There be some who hold all Religions to be true , because every one takes that to be God which he worships , and they teach that the Heaven with the Planets , Stars , and Elements are one God. They have also their Hermits . By their Discipline , Women may not enter their Mosques , because of their often pollutions , and for that Eve first sinned . The day after a child is born , the Priest is sent for to pray . The child is washed by the women , who name it , and then it is circumcised ; but somtimes the circumcision is put off for divers yeers . They are very strict in their fastings , not tasting any thing , though they should faint , till the Stars appear : the Mufti , or High-Priest sits with the King every day in judgment , except the Friday , then the King sits alone . See 〈…〉 , &c. Q. What are their times of Prayer ? A. Two hours afore day , then they pray for the day . 2. Two hours after day , then they give thanks for the day . 3. At Noon , then they give thanks for that halfe the day is past . 4. At four in the afternoon , then they pray that the Sun may well set on them . 5. At twilight they give thanks after their daily labours . 6. They pray-two hours after twi-light , and then they desire a good night ; thus they pray six times in 24. hours , and so devout they are , that when they hear the Sexton from their Steeples cry to prayer before day , then may no man touch his wife , but prepare to prayer , by washing , or other devotion , either at Church or in his own house ; after this his prayer , the Talby or Priest sits down and resolves for half an hour all doubts that are moved in matters of their Law. He is counted profane , and disabled from being witnesse , who prayeth not six times a day . See Purchas in his Pilgrimage . Q. What is the Religion of Morocco ? A. The same is there professed that is in Fez , but they are not altogether so devout in Morocco , as in Fez ; for they have not that number of magnificent Temples , Colledges , Hospitals , and Schools ; yet some they have , especially one Temple very large and stately , in Morocco , with a magnificent Steeple of incredible hight : they have also their Hermites and other Religious men ▪ in all these they come short of Fez , by reason they are often molested by the incursions of the Arabians . They here also among them , as in Fez , multitudes of Jews , who ●●cked over thither when they were driven out of Spain by Ferdinand , and out of Portugal by King 〈◊〉 There be also among them many Christians , but in miserable captivity and slavery ; whereas the Turks elsewhere in spiritual affairs subject themselves to the Caliph of Cairo ; these African kingdoms acknowledge onely their subjection to the Caliph of Bagda● or Babylon . The Turks of Morocco and Fez , think they merit Heaven if they kill many Christians ; therefore they run with as great alacrity to war against Christians , as to a wedding , beleeving if they die in that war ▪ they shall immediatly possesse Paradise which is indeed the generall belif of all Turks ▪ See Les Estats du Monde , Boterus , Leo , &c. Q. What Religon is professed in Guinea ? A. Gentilism ; for they adore strawen rings instead of God ; Of whom they speak blasphemously , calling him evill ; and black , and the Author of their miseries : And that they are no wayes beholding to him for what they enjoy , but to their own industry . They put within their Rings Wheat , Water , and Oyle , for their god to feed upon . Such Rings are worn by many as preservatives against danger . Their Priests use to preach to them on festival dayes , and after Sermon to besprinkle the infants with Water , in which a Newt doth swim . They consecrate to their Idol the first bit and draught of their meat and drink . But I believe , this black god they rail against , is the devill , whom their cunning Priests represent to that ignorant people in some black and ugly shape ; Sometimes of a black dog . If they paint themselves with Chalke , they think they do good service to their God. When he is angry with them , they use to bribe the Priest with gold ; so fishermen use to do , when they have no successe at sea . The Priest with his wives walks in Procession , knocking his breast and clapping his hands , then hanging some boughs from the trees on their necks , and playing on a Timbrel , the Priest flings Wheat into the sea , to appease the angry God. They have certain trees in great veneration , consulting with them , as with Oracles , using divers foolish ceremonies . They worship a certain bird , which hath feathers like stars , and a voice like a Bull. The Tunie is a sacred fish with them , and not to be touched . So are the mountains , whose tops they daily feed , or the Priests rather , with meat and drink . When one dieth , the Priest makes gods of straw to accompany the dead in the other world , wine and good cheere are sent with him , and servants , with his wives ; if he be the King , these are slain to wait upon the King , and their heads advanced upon Poles round about the grave . They hold it a sin to spit on the ground . The Tuesday is their Sabbath . They use circumcision and some other Turkish ceremonies . See G. Arthus Dantiseanus , Mercator , Bertius , &c. Q. Of What Religion were the African Ethiopians antiently ? A. Gentiles ; for they worshipped some immortall gods , as the Sun , Moon , and the World ; some mortal , as Iupiter , Pan , Hercules ; But some of them who dwelt neer and under the line , did not worship , but curse the Sun still when he rose , because his excessive heat offended them . When their Queen went to Solomon , she being instructed by him in the knowledge of the true God , upon her return planted the Jewish Religion in her country ; but the Eunuch of Queen Candace being baptized by Philip , brought home with him the Christian Faith , which hitherto they have retained . See Diodorus , Boemus , Strabo , Sardus , Damianus a Goes , &c. Q. What Religion do these Aethiopians , or Abyssins professe ? A. Christianity ; yet Gentilisme is retained in some part of Prestor-Iohns ample Dominions . The Christians circumcise both male and female on the eighth day , in memory of Christs circumcision . The males are baptized fourty days after , and the females eighty . They abstain from certain meats , and use some Mosaical Ceremonies . They are very rigid in their Fastings , they begin their Lent ten days before ours , some Fryers eat no bread all the Lent , some not in a whole year ; but are contented with Herbs , without Salt or Oyl : They keep a fast of three days after Candlemasse , in memory of Ninevehs repentance . Some Fryers all that time eat nothing , and some Nurses give their Children suck but once a day . He that marrieth three wives is excommunicated . Queen Candace after her conversion consecrated the two magnificent Temples of the Sun , and Moon , to the Holy Ghost and the Crosse. Afterward these two Temples were given to the Monkish Knights of Saint Anthonies Order , with two large Monasteries . The Abyssins in their Liturgy mention the three first general Councils , but not that of Chalcedon , because they are Eutychians , or Jacobltes . Their Patriarch is onely a Monk of Saint Anthonies order , and so is the Patriarch of Alexandria , by whom the Aethiopian is consecrated , and is in subjection to the Sea of Alexandria . They observe here both Saturday and Sunday with equal devotion . In the Eucharist the Priest administers leavened bread , except on the Thursday before Easter ; for then it is unleavened , because that day Christ instituted the Supper . An● the Deacon gives the Wine in a Spoon . They receive all standing , and in the Church onely ▪ all that day after they must not spit till Sun set . They give the Eucharist to Infants immediately after Baptisme . They believe traduction of Soules . They are careful to confesse their sins to the Priest , and still after confession receive the Eucharist . The Patriarch onely excommunicates , and none but murtherers usually . Inferiour Priests and Monks labour for their maintenance , but the Bishops , Deanes , and Prebends , have large revenues and benefices . They permit their Clergy to marry once , and have pictures in their Churches , but not images . Betwixt Easter and Whitsuntide , they eat flesh on Fridays . Every Epiphanie day , they baptize themselves in Lakes or Rivers . So do the Muscovites in memory of Christs baptisme the same day . They use no Confirmation , nor Extream Unction . See Damianus a Goes , Alvarez in his Aethiopian History , and others . Q. What is the Religion of the lower Aethiopians ? A. These were not known to the Antients , but they are found by Navigators to be for the most part Gentiles , though divers Moors live among them ; Yet some of them worship but one God. They superstitiously observe divers days of the Moon . They feast the dead with bread and boyled flesh . They punish witchcraft , theft , and adultery with death . They may marry as many wives as they please , but the first is the chief , and the rest are her servants . They pray to the dead in white garments . In Monomotapa and some other places thereabouts , the Jesuites have converted divers to Christianity ; many whereof are fallen back again to Gentilisme . See E●anuel Acosta of the Eastern affaires , and Boterus , &c. Q. What is the Religion of Angola and Congo ? A. In Angola they are all heathens . In the midst of their towns they worship wooden Idols resembling Negroes , at whose feet are heaps of Elephants teeth , on which are set up the skulls of their enemies killed in the wars . They believe they are never sick but when their Idol is angry with them , therefore they please him by pouring at his feet the Wine of Palmes . They use to wash and paint and new cloath their dead , and bury with him meat , drink , and some of his goods , at whose grave they shed the blood of Goats . They are much addicted to divination by birds ; and their Priests are in such esteem , that they think life and death , plenty and famine are in their power . In the Kingdome of Cong● they worship some monstrous creatures in stead of God. But they were converted to Christianity by the Portugal , Anno 1490. At the City of Banza , afterward called Saint Saviours , was erected a Cathedral Church for the Bishop , who was there received by the King in great magnificence . This Church had 28. Canon Residents . All their Idols of beasts , birds , trees , and herbs , with their conjuring characters were burned . Divers Religious persons and Jesuits were sent from Portugal thither to erect Schools and Colledges for Divinity and the Arts. See Purchas , Lopez , Maffaeus , Osorius of the acts of Emanuel . Q. What Religion do the northern neighbours of Congo professe ? A. In Loango under the Line , they worship idols and are circumcised . Every trades-man appeaseth his god with such things as belong to his trade ; the husbandman with corn , the weaver with cloath , &c. At the death of their friends they kill Goats , to the honour of their idols , and make divers feasts in memorial of the dead . They will rather dye then touch any meat which is prohibited by their Priests . At Kenga the Sea-Port of Loango , there is an idol kept by an old Woman , which is once a year honoured with great solemnity and feasting . There is another idol at Morumba thirty leagues northward , where boys are sworn to serve this God , and are initiated with hard diet , ten days silence , abstinence from certain meats , and a cut in their shoulder , the blood of which is sprinkled at the Idols feet . Their trials of life and death ▪ are in the presence of this Idol . At Anzichi , they are circumcised , worship the Sun and Moon , and each man his particular Idol . In some of these neighbouring countries the people are man-eaters , and worship the Devil , to whom when they offer sacrifice , they continue from morning till night , using charming Vociferations , dancing and piping . See Lopez , Barros , and others . Q. Of what Religion are the Islands about Africa ? A. In some of them are Mahumetans , in some Christians , but in most Heathens . In Socotera an Island neer the mouth of the Red Sea , whence we have our best Aloes , they are Iacobites , and are governed by their Abuna or Priest. They much reverence the Crosse. They have Altars in their Churches , which they enter not , but stand in the Porch . In Madagascar or the great Island of Saint Laurence , there are many Mahumetans upon the coast , but more Idolaters within the Land , who acknowledge one Creator , and are circumcised : but use neither to pray nor keep holy day . They punish adultery and theft with death . In the Isle of Saint Thomas , under the Line , are Christians and Moors . In divers Islands are no people at all . In the Canaries are Christians ; before they were idolaters and had many wives , whom they first prostituted to their Magistrates ; and this uncivil civility they used to strangers instead of hospitality . They bury the dead by setting them upright against a wall , with a staff in their hand ; and if he was a great man , a vessel of milk by him . Madera is also possessed by Christians , and so be the other Islands on this hither part of the African coast . see Ortelius , Mercater , and other Geographers . Q. What Religion was professed among the Americans ? A. Before the Spaniards came thither , they were all Pagans ; who as they were distinguished into divers Nations , so they worshipped divers gods , after divers manners ; but they did generally acknowledge the Sun and Moon , for the chief gods . In Canada they worshipped the Devil , before the French came thither , and in most places there as yet , they worship him ; who when he is offended with them , flings dust in their eyes . The men marry two or three wives , who after the death of their husbands never marry againe , but go still after in black , and besmear their faces with coal dust and grease ; they do first expose their daughters to any that will lie with them , and then give them in marriage . They believe that after death their soules ascend into the Stars , and go down with them under the Horizon into a Paradise of pleasure . They believe also that god stuck a multitude of arrows in the beginning into the ground , and of these sprung up men and women . They have divers ridiculous opinions of God , as that he once drank much Tobacco , and then gave the pipe to their Governour , with a command that he should keep it carefully , and in so doing he should want nothing ; but he lost the Pipe , and so fell into want and misery . Such senselesse conceits have these people , who as they are savage in their carriage , so in their understandings they are little better then beasts . They use to sing the Devils praises , to dance about fires , which they make to his honour , and leap over them . They bemoan the dead a great while , and bring presents to the grave . Many of these ignorant souls were converted to Christ by the industry of the Jesuites , Anno 1637. and 1638. See Father Pauls relation of new France . See also Champlain and Iaques Cartier , &c. Q. What is the Religion of Virginia ? A. Before the English planted Christianity there , they worshipped the Devil , and many idols , as yet they doe in many places there . They beleeve many Gods , but one principally who made the rest ; and that all creatures were made of water , and the Woman before the Man , who by the help of one of the gods , conceived and bore children . They are all Anthropomorphites , giving to their gods the forms of men , whom they worship with praying , singing , and offerings . They hold the soules immortality , rewards and punishments after this life , the one in heaven , the other in a burning pit toward the west . The Priests are distinguished from other people by garments of skins , and their hair cut like a comb on their crowns . They carry their gods about with them , and ask counsel of them . Much of their devotion consisteth in howling and dancing about fires , with rattles of Gourd or Pompian rindes in their hands , beating the ground with stones , and offering of Tobacco , Deer suet , and blood on their stone Altars . They undertake no matters of consequence without advice of their Priests , the chief whereof is adorned with Feathers and Weasels tails , and his face painted as ugly as the devils . They bury their Kings ( after their bodies ate burned and dryed ) in white skins , within arches of mats with their wealth at their feet , and by the body is placed the devils Image . The Women expresse their sorrow with black paint and yellings for twenty four hours . None but the King and Priest may enter these houses , where the Images of Devils and their Kings are kept . Instead of saying Grace at meat , they fling the first bit into the fire ; and when they will appease a storm , they cast Tobacco into the water . Sometimes they sacrifice children to the devil . But of these passages , See Hackluit , and Purchas out of him . Q. What is the Religion of Florida ? A. Their chiefe deities are the Sun , and Moon , which they honour with dances and songs . Once a yeere they offer to the Sun a Harts hid stuffed with herbs , hanging Garlands of fruits about his horns , so presenting this gift towards the east , they pray the Sun to make their land produce the same fruits again . But to their Kings , they use to Sacrifice their first-born males . Much of their devotion like the rest of barbarous Salvages consisteth in singing , dancing , howling , feasting , and cutting of their own skins . Adultery in the woman is punished with whipping . In some parts of this Country the next of kin is permitted to cut the adulteresses throat , and the woman to cut the adulterers . In some parts also of this Country they worship the devil ; who when he appears and complains of thirst , humane blood is shed to quench his thirst . When a King is buried , the cup wherein he used to drink , is still set upon his grave , and round about the same are stuck many arrows ; the people weep and Fast three days together , the neighbour Kings his friends cu● off half their hair . Women are hired , who for six moneths howl for him three times a day . This honour the King and Priest have , that they are buried in their houses , and burned with their houses and goods . See Benzo , Morgares , Hackluit , &c. Q. Of what Religion are the Nations of west Virginia and Florida ? A ▪ Few of them are yet known , but such as by Navigation are found upon the Sea-coasts , and some Islands conquered by the Spaniards , are worshippers of the Sun , and Water : because the Sun by his heat , and the Water by its moisture produce all things ; therefore when they eat ; drink , or Sacrifice , they use to throw up in the ayre towards the Sun , some part of their food . The Spaniards took advantage of this Superstition , and made these people believe they were messengers sent thither to them from the Sun ; whereupon they submitted , holding it impious to reject the Messengers , which their chief God had sent them . They worship also here Idols , and in some places the devil , and observe the same superstitious Ceremonies in the burial of their dead , that their neighbours do . See Hackluit . Q. What was the Religion of New-Spain ? A. They were grosse and bloody Idolaters before the Spaniards brought them to the knowledge of Christ , who requires of his Disciples no other Sacrifice but that of a contrite heart ; he having shed his own blood , that we might spare the shedding of ours . These wretched Americans acknowledged one chief God , yet they worshipped many : Principally the Sun , to whom they offered the heart of the Sacrifice ; even of men : neither did they eat or drink , or smell to a flower , till they had cast up in the ayre to the Sun some portion of their meat and drink , and some leaves of their flowers . At Mexico they worshipped many Idols , but three principally : The first was called Vitziliputzli , placed in an azure-coloured Chair , with Snakes-heads at each corner . On his head were rich plumes of Feathers with gold ; in his left hand was a white Target , in his right a Staffe ; at his sides he had four darts . Perhaps by this Image they represented the nature of God ; by his blew Chair they might signifie heaven his seat , by the Snakes-heads , his wisdome ; by the feathers and gold , his glory ; by the Target , protection ; by the Staffe , direction ; and by the four arrows , his power , extending over the four parts of the world : East , West , South , and North ; or else , which is more likely , they represented the Sun by this Idol , whose aboad is in the azure skie , and his arrows or beams are extended to the 4. quarters of the world : the feathers may signifie his lightness ; and the gold , his glory ; his target and staff may shew that the Suns heat is both defensive and offensive . Near to this Idol stood a Pill●r of lesse work and beauty , on which was another Idol , called T●aloc ; perhaps by this they meant the Moon . They had a third Idol , of black stone , with four darts in his right hand , looking angerly ; this they worshipped as the god of Repentance ; this Idol , with the others , was richly adorned with gold any jewels . In Cholula they worshipped the god of wealth or merchandising ; they had also an Idol of Paste , or Dough , which was consecrated and made every year , to which rich presents were brought ▪ and stuck in the paste . They made gods also of their chief Captives , to whom they gave divine Honors , for 6. somtimes for 12 months , praying and sacrificing to him , and carrying him in procession ; but at last the Priests kill him ; the Chief Priest pulls out his heart , offers it smoaking to the Sun ; then is he opened , cut in pieces , and eaten . They adored many other gods and goddesses with many heathenish Superstitio●s . Of which see Ioseph Acosta in his History of the Indies , Gomara , Peter Martyr of Millan , &c. Out of this discourse we may see what crueltie is used among Idolaters in their barbarous sacrifices ; how lavish also they are of their gold , silver , and jewels , with which they adorne their Idols ; this hath bin alwayes the Devils pollicie , by outward splendor and wealth to draw ignorant and covetovs minded people to follow idolatrie ; for such a bewitching qualitie there is in the splendor of gold , silver , and stones , that both the eyes and hearts of men are drawn after them ; to this purpose Lactantius l. 2. instit . auri , gemmarum et eboris pulchritudo ac nit●r perstringit oculos : nec ullam religionem putant ubi illa fulserint ; itaque sub obtentu deorum , avaritia et cupiditas colitur ; the beauty of Gold , Iewels , and Eborie , doe so dazell mens eyes , and captivat● their hearts , that they think there is no Religion , wher● these shine not ; therefore under pretence of worsh ●ing gods , covetousnesse and desire is worshiped . He●ce Idolatrie may be truly called covetousness● this by the Apostle is called Idolatrie . Not without cause then did God forbid the Israelits to make to themselves gods of gold and silver , as knowing what force these metalls have to draw mens mindes after them . And indeed some of the wise Gentiles themselves laughed at the vanities of those who bestowed so much gold on their Idols ; autum Vasa Numae , Saturniaque impulit ●ra , saith Persius , the gods were better worshipped in Numas earthen vessells , then they were afterward in gold ; and he that offereth to God a sincere heart , is more accepted then he that bestowes on Iupiter a golden beard ; dicite pontifices , in sacro quid facit aurum ; and yet the excess of gold and silver in their Statues and Temples is stupendious ; as Lipsius sheweth de magnit . urb . Romae . and the Romans were come to that hight of superstition , that they thought a Bull was not a fit sacrifice to their gods , if his hornes had not been gilded , or his forehead adorned with plates of gold : see Virgil : Et statuam ante aras auratâ fronte iuvencum . and Livie l. 5. sheweth that to Apollo was sacrificed , not onely an ox with gilded hornes , but also caprae albae auratae , white goates with hornes gilded , and Val. Flac. l. 3. Arg. speaketh of lectas auratâ fronte bidentes of sheep with gilded hornes . And long afore the Romans , this golden superstition was used , as may be seen in Homer Iliad . 3. where Nestor promiseth to sacrifice to Minerva an ox 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , powring gold about his hornes . Ioseph Acosta relates in his History of America , what magnificent Temples and rich Images of gold and precious stones the Indians dedicated to their Idols . Against all such vanities Arnobius in his Book against the Gentiles disputeth elegantly , shewing that God is not taken with such toyes as Temples , Altars , and sacrifices ; but cultus verus in pectore est , his true worship consisteth in the breast , and as our Saviour saith , neither in the Temple of Samaria , nor of Ierusalem , but in spirit and truth . Quin damus id superis de magna quod dare lance Non possit magni Messalae lippa propago ; Compositum jus , fasque animo , sanctosque recessus Mentis , & incoctum generoso pectus honesto ! Haec cedo ut admoveam templis , & farre litabo . An honest upright sincere and sanctified heart saith Persius , is above all the Temples and sacrifices in the world . Q. What Priests had they at Mexico , and hat Sacrifices ? A. Besides their inferiour Priests , they had one chief , whose habit was a Crown of rich Feathers on his head , Pendants of Gold , with green stones at his ears , and under his Lip an Azure stone ; his office was to receive the body of the dead King at the Temple door , with a mournful song , to open the breast of the sacrificed man , to pull out his heart , to offer it to the Sun , and then to sting it to the idol , to which the man was sacrificed . The inferiour Priests in the interim holding the legs , arms , and head of the Sacrificed wretch , whilst his heart was taking out . They used also to ●●ay of the skins of men , and cloath some therewith , who went about dancing , and forcing people to offer them presents , or else they would strike them over the face , with the bloody corner of the skin . The Priests office also was to burn incense before their idols every morning , noon-tide , evening , and at midnight , for then with Trumpets and Cornets they sounded a long time , which done , they burned the Incense in Censers with much reverence , and then they beat themselves and draw blood with sharp bodkins . They did preach also on some festival days to the people . The revenues of the Priests were great ; the Temples in state , magnificence , and wealth , exceeded ou●s . The Priests were all annointed , and wore their hair long , for they never cut it . They did sometimes annoint themselves with an Unguent made of venemous beasts , which made them without fear , and armed them with cruelty . They painted their skins black . They washed the new born Children , and let them blood in their ears ; they performed marriages by asking the parties mutual consent , and tying together a corner of the womans vaile , with a corner of the mans gown , and so brought them to the Bridegrooms house , causing the Bride to goe seven times about the hearth . They buried the dead either in their Gardens , or on Mountains ; sometimes they burned the body ; and if he was a great man ; they killed his Chaplain , and his Officers to attend him , burying also wealth with him , that he might not want in the other world . The Priest used to attire himself in these great Funerals , like a Devil with many mouths , and glasse eyes , and with his staff stirred and mingled the ashes . When the King died , the Priests were to sing his Elogies , and to sacrifice two hundred persons to serve him . Adultery was punished with death , and so was dishonesty in their Nuns and Monks , of which there were two great Cloysters at Mexico . But who will see these particulars handled at large , let them read Ioseph Acosta , and Lopez de Gomara . Q. Had the Americans any knowledge of Christian Religion ▪ A. Concerning Christ they knew nothing ; some smal knowledge they had of a supream God , whom they called Mirococha , and of the creation ; of the immortality of souls , of a life after this , wherein are punishments and rewards ; and some of them as Lerius witnesseth , beleeve the resurrection of the flesh , and if we will beleeve Acosta , they have some knowledge of the Trinity , which they worship under the picture of the Sun with three heads ; they have some tradition likewise of Noahs flood , and that all mankind was drowned , except six persons , who saved themselves in a cave ; some in Brasil beleeve all were drowned except their progen●tors , who were preserved to propagate mankind . The Indians also report that the Sun hid himselfe in a certain Lake within an Island , during the time of the Deluge , and so was preserved ; this is not unlike the Poetical fiction of Diana and Apollo , how they were begot in the Isle Ortygia , called afterward from their first appearance Delos ; by this intimating that after the flood , by reason of thick foggs and mists arising out of the moist earth , the Sun and Moon were not seen in many days ; but these vapours being spent , and the earth dry , the Moon was first seen , and then in some few hours afterward , the Sun. The tradition which they have of the flood , cannot be that of Ogyges King of Attica , which happened about six hundred years after Noahs flood , and which drowned only the country about Athens and Achaia in Peloponesus ; nor was it that of Deucalion , which happened in the 82. year of his age , about two hundred and fifty years after the former , and seven hundred eighty two years after Noahs flood ; for this drowned only Thessaly , and some part of Italy , of which the Americans could have no knowledge ; seeing many places neerer never heard of these floods , it is most likely then , that their tradition was grounded on Noahs flood ; for as Noahs posterity peopled all the world , so they dispersed the memory of this flood , wherever they planted ; for we finde this deluge , nor onely mentioned by Moses , but also by Berosus , Alexander Polyhistor , Abydenus the Historian , as he is cited by Eusebius , Plato in Timaeo ; Plutarch writing of Deucalions flood , speaketh of the Dove sent out of the Ark , which relates to Noahs flood ; and Ovid describing the same flood , writes according to the Mosaical description of the first and universal deluge ; whereas that of Deucalion was but of a particular country ; So Lucian de Dea Syria , writes of Deucalions flood , as if he had read the sixth and seventh chapters of Genesis , of Noahs flood ; for he sheweth how all flesh had corrupted their wayes upon the earth , how all their works were 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , works of injustice and violence ; how the rain fell , the fountains of the great deep were opened , the waters so prevailed , that all flesh died , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . He sheweth also how he was preserved with his wife and children in a great Ark ; and how of all the beasts that live on the earth , two and two entred into the Ark , &c. and lastly , how he built an Altar after his deliverance . This description is directly of Noahs flood , not of Deucalions ; besides Mela , Solinus , and Pliny write that Ioppe the maritime town of Syria was of great antiquity , as being built before the flood ; which cannot be meant of Ogyges or Deucalions flood , which were onely in some places of Greece , and went not so far as Syria ; neither was it any great antiquity , for Ioppe to be built before these floods ; for many Cities besides this were built before ; therefore doubtlesse is meant Noahs floood . Lastly , Iosephus saith that Omnes barbaricae historiae Scriptores , all the Barbarian historians have mentioned this flood . Q. VVhat festival dayes were observed in New Spain ? A. Every twentieth day which was the last day of their moneth , was holy , and then were men Sacrificed . At the first appearance of green corn , children were sacrificed , so when the corn was a foot above the ground , and again when it was two foot high , holy days were kept , & children butchered . In some of their feasts they sacrificed a woman , and with her skin covered a man , who danced about the streers two days together . In one of their feasts which the Mexicans kept in their 〈◊〉 upon the Lake , a boy and a girle were drowned to keep company with the gods of the Lake . In May they kept the feast of Vitziliputzli , in which his Image made of paste , richly adorned , was carried by the maidens attired in white , on their shoulders to the court , and thence by the young men to the stairs of the Temple , and thence to the top with Musick , much adoration , vain ceremonies , and wicked sacrificing of men were used that day . In May also was kept the Feast of Pennance and Pardon , in which a captive was sacrificed . After much profane adoration , the people took up earth and eat it , desiring pardon for their sins , and bringing rich presents to their Idol , and whipping themselves on the shoulders . Much meat is presented that day to the Idols , and then to the Priests , who five days before had eat but one meal a day . The Merchants had their peculiar god , and festival day , in which they sacrificed a man , after they had given him for nine days divine honours . His heart they offered about midnight to the Moon , perhaps because she is mistresse of the waters , on which Merchants use to traffick ; or because they are more beholding to her light in the night then others are . Concerning these festivals , their Schools and Seminaries , their belief of the Souls immortality , of their rewards and punishments , of their nine severall places appointed for them , See Acosta , Gomara , and P. Martyr in his Decads . Q. What was the Religion of Jucatan and the parts adjoyning ? A. In Iucatan they were Circumcised , and yet grosse Idolaters , but curious work-men in carving and adorning their Images . They had in their houses Images made like Beares , which they worshipped as their houshold gods , with singing , and Incense . In hollow Images , they caused boyes to answer the peoples petitions , as if God had spoke to them . When they wanted rain , or were in any danger , they had their Processions , and Pilgrimages to these Idols . In Nicuragua , they worshipped the Sun , and divers Idols . All their Priests except Confessors , married . The ordering of the Sacrifices and their numbers , depended meerly on the Priests , who used to go about the captives three times singing mornfully , and then with their flint knives suddenly open their Breasts . They divide the body thus ; the Prelate hath his Heart , the King his hands and feet , the taker his Buttocks , and the people the rest . The heads are set on trees , under which they Sacrifice men and children . They have their Idolatrous Processions , in which for the honour of their Idol , they wound themselves , and for the desire of future happinesse , they offer themselves chearfully for Sacrifices . Whilst the Priest annoints the cheeks and the mouth of the Idol with blood , the others sing , and the people pray . The Priest makes marriges , by joyning the little fingers of the Bridegroome and Bride neer a fire ; but the Lords are permitted for honours ●ake , first to corrupt the Br●de . The Adulterer is beaten , and the Adulteresse is divorced . He that forceth a Virgin is a slave , except he pay her Dowrie . But if a slave force his Masters daughter , they are both buried alive . See Benzo , P. Martyr , and Gomara . Q. What was the Religion of the Southern Americans ? A. They generally worship the Sun and Moon , with divers Idols , and the devill in divers shapes ; they believe the Souls immortality . Their Priests are their Physitians , and therefore in great esteem , and exceeding rich , for they have all the goods of him whom they cure . When they go to wars , they carry their gods with them , of whom they ask Counsel of all affairs ; and then they keep Lent for two moneths . They punish in some places theft and murther with the losse of Eares and Nose ; in other parts , with death . These faults in the Nobility are punished with the losse of their hair onely . In some places they hold it a part of their devotion , to offer their daughters to be defloured by their Priests . When it thunders and lightens , they say the Sun is angry with them . When there is an Eclipse , they Fast , the married Women scratch their Faces , and pluck their hairs ; the Maidens draw blood with sharp fish bones . When the Moon is Eclipsed , they say the Sun is angry with her . When a Comet is seen , they beat drums and hollo , thinking by this to drive it away . They use to consult with and invocate the Devil . The Priests learn Physick and Magick when they are young , being two yeers shut up in Woods ; all that time they keep their Cells , see no women , nor eat flesh . They are taught by their Masters in the night . The dead are buried either at home , or being dried at the fire are hanged up . The bones at last are burned ; and the Skull presented to the Wife to be kept by her as a relique . In their Lent fasts they abstain from Women and Salt. See P. Martyr , Gomara , Linschoten , Cieza , &c. Q. Of what Religion are the people of Paria , Guiana , and along the River Debaiba , or St. Iohn ? A Hereabout they be very zealous in worshipping of the Devil , and Idols , to whom they sacrifice men , and then eat them . When their gods are angry , they macerate themselves with fasting . Their Priests are stoned or burned , if they marry against their vow of Chastity . They believe rewards and punishments after this life . The spot in the Moon they hold to be a man imprisoned there for Incest with his Sister . They feed yearly the departed souls with Maiz and Wine . They held the souls of great men onely , and such as were buried with them , immortal . Their great mens Funeral Pomps are celebrated yearly with much lamentation , drinking , and bestial ceremonies , both men and women casting aside all modesty . He that will know more of this stuff , let him read the forenamed Authors . Q. What is the Religion of Brasil ? A. They acknowledge the immortalitie of the foul , and believe that there are rewards and punishments after this life . For they hope that if they kill and sacrifice many of their enemies , they shall be carried beyond the Mountains into pleasant Gardens , there to dance and rejoyce with their fore-fathers . They stand in much fear of the Devil , who is still vexing of ●●em , therefore they chiefly worship him ; and when they go abroad , they commonly carry fire with them , as their defence against the Devil , who they think is afraid of fire . They have their solemn Festivals , which they celebrate with dancing , howling , and tatling . The Husband hath power to kill the adulterous Wife . Their marriages are without any ceremonies . They bury their dead upright in a pit with their goods . The Husband playes the Midwife to the woman , washeth , painteth , and nameth the child by the name of some wild Beast ; they have some knowledge of Noahs flood : of these passages see Masscus , Lerius , Stadius , &c. Q. What Religion did the people of Peru professe ? A. Their chief god was Wiracocha , by whom they understood the maker of all things ; next to him they worshipped the Sun , and the Thunder after him : The images of these three they never touched with their bare hands ; they worshipped also the Stars , Earth , Sea , Rainbow , Rivers , Fountains , and Trees . They adored also wild Beasts , that they might not hurt them , and in sign of their devotion , when they travelled they left in the cross ways , and dangerous places , old shoes , feathers , and if they had nothing else , stones . They worshipped the Sun by pulling off the hairs from their Eye-brows ; when they fear , they touch the earth , and look up to the Sun. They worshipped also the dead bodies of their Emperors , and indeed every thing they either affected or feared . They have some glimring knowledge of the beginning of the world , of Noahs flood , and they believe the end of the world , which still they fear when the Sun is Eclipsed , which they think to be the Moons Husband ; they held their Priests in such esteem , that no great matter was undertaken by Prince or people without their advice . None had accesse to the Idols but they , and then only when they are cloathed in white , and prostrate on the ground . In sacrificing they abstained from women , and some out of zeal would put out their own eyes . They used to consult with the Devil , to whom they sacrificed men , and dedicated boyes in their Temples for Sodomy . They had also their Temples richly adorned with Gold and Silver , and their Monasteries for Priests and Sorcerers . Their Nuns were so strictly kept , that it was death to be deflowred ; after fourteen years of age they were taken out of the Monastery , either to serve the Idols , and such must be Virgins still , or else to serve as Wives and Concubines to the Ingua or Emperor . They are very frequent and strict in their confessions , and cheerfully undertake what pennance is injoyned them . But the Ingua confesseth onely to the Sun ; after confession they all wash in baths , leaving their sins in the water . They used to sacrifice Vegetables , Animals , and men , chiefly Children , for the health or prosperity of their Ingua , and for victory in War ; in some places they eat their men-sacrifices , in others they onely dried and preserved them in Silver Coffins ; they anoint with blood the faces of their Idols and doors of their Temples or rather slaughter houses . See Acosta , Cieza , Gomara &c. Q. What festival days did the Peruvians observe ? A. They had Feasts and sacrifices every moneth of the year , in which were offered multitudes of sheep of different colours , which they burned . The Ingua's Children were dedicated in these Feasts , their ears were pierced , then they were wiped , and their faces anointed with blood , in sign that they should be true Knights to their Ingua . In Cusco during this moneth and feast , no stranger might remain ; but at the end thereof , they were admitted , and had a morsell of bread presented to each man , that they should by eating thereof testifie their fidelity to the Ingua . In the second moneth which is our Ianuary ( for in December , in which the Sunne returnes from Capricorne was their first moneth ) they flung the ashes of their sacrifices into the river , following the same sixe leagues , and praying the River to carry that present to Viracocha ; in three following months they offered one hundred sheep . In the sixth they offered one hundred sheep more , and made a feast for their Maiz. In the seventh they sacrificed to the Sun. In the eighth and ninth moneths , two hundred sheep were offered . In the tenth , one hundred sheep more , and to the honour of the Moon burned torches , washed themselves , and then were drunk four days together . In the eleventh moneth they offered one hundred sheep , and upon a black sheep poured much Chica or Wine of Maiz , to procure rain . In the twelfth moneth they sacrificed one hundred sheep and kept a feast . They have also their fasts which continue in mourning and sad processions two days , and the two days after are spent in feasting , dancing , and drinking . See Ios. Acosta . Q What was their belief of the departed souls ? A. That they wander up and down , and suffer hunger , thirst , and cold ; therefore they carry them meat , drink and cloathes . They used also to put gold , and silver in their mouths , hands , and bosomes ; much treasure hath been digged out of graves . But they believed that the souls of good men were at rest in glory . The bodies were honoured after death , sacrifices were offered to them , and cloaths . The best beloved Wife was slain and attendants of all sorts . To the Ingua's Ghost young children were sacrificed , and if the Father was sick , many times the Son was slain , thinking this murther would satisfie death for the Father . Of these and their other impious Ceremonies , see Acosta ▪ By these horrible murthers committed among the poor Americans , we may see what a cruel and barbarous tyrant superstitious fear is , and what wretched slaves they are , who are captivated by this tyrant , far more savage then Mezentius , Phalaris , Busyris , or any other tyrannical butcher that ever was ; for there is no tyrant so powerfull , or barbarous , but may be avoided by flying from him to remote places , but who can fly from that superstitious fear , which a man doth carry continually about him ; Quid terras alio calentes Sole mutamus ? patria quis exulse quoque fugit ? a man may fly from his country , saith Horace , but not from himselfe ; this tyrant haunts the superstitious wretch continually , as the evil Spirit did Saul . Againe , no tyrant can tyrannize over a man longer then he lives ; death sets every slave at liberty ; but this tyrant leaves not his slave in death , but with the terrors of future torments in hell , doth vex his soul when it is departing hence ; Curae non ipsa in morte relinquunt ; there is no slave so wretched and miserable , no pain so great , no captivity so unpleasing , no chaines so heavy , no prison so loathsome , which in sleep are not forgotten ; for then the slave is at liberty , the pain is eased , the chaines are light , and the darkest dungeon , is then a beautiful Pallace ; but this Deisedemonia , as the Greeks call it , this superstitious fear will not permit it s captivated slave to rest or take any quiet , but affrights him in his sleep with horrid dreams , and hideous phancies , so that sleep which should be his comfort and ease , becomes his tormenter . Besides , Temples and Altars , which use to be Sanctuaries for Delinquents , are no ease or sanctuary at all to the superstitious sinner ; any servant might be defended from his Master by laying hold of the Altar ; but no Altar , no Temple , no Sacrifice can priviledge the superstitious soul , who is still jealous and fearfull of his cruel gods ; and what wonder is it , if we consider the nature of those insatiable devils , whom they worship , who are never satisfied with the blood of beasts , men , women , and children , but are still thirsting after more , with the horse-leech ; if these be the gods which the Gentiles serve , surely as Plutarch saith , they had been in no worse condition if the Typhones , and Giants had overthrown these gods ; for they could not have been mo●e cruel , nor have exacted more bloody victimes . And doubtlesse as the same Plutarch saith , these poor wretches do not love their gods , but rather hate them , because they still fear some hurt and mischiefe from them ; therefore as some men flatter and give rich presents to tyrants , not because they love them ( for indeed they hate them ) but that they may not receive hurt by them ; so deale superstitious men with their gods . And in truth Plutarch is not altogether mistaken , when he makes Superstition worse then Atheisme ; for the Atheists hold there is no god , but the Superstitious honour such fordid , base , and cruel gods , that it were far better there were no gods : then such ; for it is lesse impiety to say there is no god , then to give his sacred name and honour to such wicked , greedy , barbarous , and blood sucking devils . I had rather ( saith he ) men should say there is no Plutarch , then that they should say Plutarch is an inconstant , fickle , cholerick , a revengefull , and cruel man. And so he concludes that superstition is the cause of Atheisme and impiety ; because men looking upon the ridiculous gestures , impurity , cruelty , injustice , madnesse , undecency , and all kind of villany perpetrated in their Temples concluded , it were better have no gods , then such abominable Deities . But see Plutarch himselfe in his book of superstition . Q. What was the Religion of Hispaniola ? A. They worshipped the Sun and Moon , which they say at first shined out of a Cave ; and their tradition is , that out of two Caves came mankinde ; the biggest men out of the greatest Cave , and the least men out of the lesser Cave . They worship also divers Idols with ugly shapes , by which the Devil useth to speak to them ; these they call Zaemes , to which they kept divers festivals . In these they had their publiqu ▪ dances , with the musick of shells tyed about their armes , thighs , and legs . The King sits drumming when the people present themselves , having their skins painted with divers colours of herbs . When they sacrifice , they use with a sacred hook thrust down their throat , to turn up their stomack . Then they sit down in a ring , crosse-legged , and wri-necked about the Idol , praying their sacrifice might be accepted . In some places the women dance about their Idols , and sing the praises of their ancient Kings ; then both Sexes on their knees offer cakes , which the Priests cut and give to every one a piece , this each man keeps as a holy relique all the year against dangers . If any fall sick , the Priests impute this to their neglect in the Idols service , therefore exhort them to build a Chapp● , or dedicate a Grove to their god . They think the Ghosts of the dead walk , who assault such as are fearful , and vanish from them who are not afraid . Their several Rites are like those of the other Pagan Countries . See P. Martyr . Out of what I have written concerning the Idolatry of Asia , Africa , and America , we may conclude with Tertullian lib. de Idolat . that every sin by what name soever it be called , or of whatsoever quality it is , may be comprehended in the sin of Idolatry , Idololatriae crimine expungitur , to use his own phraise , that is , every sin is made up and attains to its perfection and consumination in idolatry ; so that as he sheweth in that book ▪ there is no such murtherer as the Idolater , who not onely destroyeth the bodies of men and beasts to please his Idol , but likewise murthereth his own soule : there is no such Adulterer as he , who not only goeth a whoring after false gods , but also adulterates the truth ; for every false god is adultery ; there is no such thief as he , for not only much robbery and oppression is committed to maintain false worship and idolatry , as Arnobius instanceth in the Romans , who to maintain the worship of their gods , did rob all other gods and nations , and with their triumphant gold ( Persius calls it aurum ovatum ) adorn their images ; but besides this theft , the Idolater robs God of his right and honour , giving it to such as are not gods . I will not speak of the uncleannesse , drunkennesse , wantonnesse , and other sins which accompany this master sin , which Tertullian calls Principale crimen generis humani , summus saeculi reatus , &c. devor●t●rium salutis ; the main wickednesse of mankind , the chief guilt of the world , the devourer or destroyer of mans happinesse and salvation ; therefore he will not have any Christian to paint , or make graven images to be worshipped , affirming that it is flatly against the law of God , and likewise against their vow in baptism to forsake the Devil and his Angels ; how do they forsake him , if they make him ? if they make it their trade to live by him , how have they renounced him ? can they deny with their tongue , what they confesse with their hand ? destroy that with their words , which they build up with their deeds ; confesse one God , and make many ; preach the true God , and yet make false gods ? If any say that he worships none , though he makes them , Tertullian will answer him , that he who makes false gods , doth really worship them , not with incense and sacrifice , but with his wit , sweat , industry , and skill , which he impends on the making of them ; he is more then their Priest ; for without him they could have no Priest. How can a Christian put forth that hand to touch the body of our Lord , by which he hath made a body for the Devil ? And as it is Idolatry saith he , to carve , or paint Idols , so it is , any ways to adorne them , to build houses or temples for them , so that all such Artificers are guilty of idolatry ; so are judicial Astrologers , who call the stars by the names of Idols , and take upon them to foretell future contingencies by them ; so are School-Masters , who teach the Genealogies and Fables of these false gods ; this severity indeed was needful in the beginning of the Gospel , when Gentilisme was to be suppressed , that way might be made for Christianity ; but now Pagan idolatry being quite extinguished among us , there is no danger in reading , or teaching of Heathen Authors . He condemneth also Merchants that bring home and sell incense or any thing else whereby idols are worshipped . So he will not have Christians to be present at the solemnities , shews , or festivals of idols , nor to give any countenance to them , or to wink and connive at them , or to call them gods , or to swear by them , for that is to take the name of the true God in vain ; nay , he will not permit Christians to light candles , or set up bayes in their doors , which upon solemn days was an honour due to the Emperour , because this ceremony had some resemblance with Gentile idolatry . The Contents of the fourth Section . The Religion of the ancient Europaeans . 2. The Roman chief festivals . 3. Their gods . 4. Their Priests . 5. Their Sacrifices●6 . Their Marriage Rites . 7. Their Funeral Ceremonies . 8. The old Grecian Religion . 9. Their chief gods . 10. Of Minerva , Diana , Venus . 11. How Juno , Ceres , and Vulcan were worshipped . 12 , The Sun worshipped under the names of Apollo , Phoebus , Sol , Jupiter , Liber , Hercules , Mars , Mercurius , Pan , &c. 13. The Moon worshipped under divers names and shapes . 14. The Earth and Fire , how worshipped and named . 15. The Deity of the Sea , how worshipped . 16. Death , how named and worshipped . 17. The Grecian Sacrifices and Ceremonies . 18. Their Priests and Temples of old : SECT . IV. Quest. WHat was the Religion of the ancient Europaeans ? Answ. The same Paganism was professed among them , that was in the other parts of the world , and which is yet professed in Lapland , Finland , and some parts of Norway , Lituania , and Samag●tia , whose religion is Idolatrous , whose knowledge is Magick , and whose actions are barbarous . The chief gods that were worshipped in Europe were the Sun , Moon , Stars , Elements , Rivers , Fountains , Trees ; and indeed so many great and small , that according to Varros computation , they exceeded 30000. in number . If we speak of the Religions professed among the Greeks and Romans , we shall speak in a manner of all ; because they had almost all Europe under their Dominion , and before their conquests the same idols were worshipped by all , but under different names . Numa taught the Romans to worship their gods by offering Corn and Cakes besprinkled with salt , and to erect Temples , but no Images , thinking it both absurd and impossible to represent that incomprehensible power by outward shapes and forms . But many years after Tarquinius Pris●us taugh● them according to the Grecian manner , to set up images to their Gods. Then were the Vestal Nuns chosen , who were to continue so thirty years ; the first ten they were learners , the second ten years practitioners in their office , but the third ten years teachers of the novices . If they committed whoredom , they were burned or buried alive ; if the sacred fire went out by their neglect ( which was held ominous ) they were scourged . Then were the Priests of Mars called Salii ; instituted at first but twelve , afterwards twenty foure . These were chosen out of the Patricii , and they were in March to dance solemnly with their Targets called Ancilia , one of which fell down from heaven . These festival dances were dedicated to Mars . They had their Augures or Diviners . They had their Triumviri , called Ep●lones , who had the charge of the holy feasts ; and other Triumviri , who had the charge of the Si●yls books . Arvales had the care of the fields . Feciales of the wars . All these were Orders of Priest-hood , to which may be added Flamines , of which there were as many as there were of their greater gods . Iupiters Priests were called Diales , the Priests of Mars , Martiales , of Romulus , Qui●inales , &c. He that had the charge of these Priests , of the Sacrifices , and of Festivals , was called Rex Sacrificulus , or the King of Priests , because anciently Kings did exercise the Priests office . But above them all was the Pontifical Colledge , which at first consisted only of eight ▪ but Sylla enlarged them to fifteen ; these were to assist the chief Pontifie or Pope , in whom alone was the supream power of all Religion , of Sacrifices , Holy days , Priests , Yestals , Vows , Funerals , Idols , Oaths , Ceremonies , and whatsoever concerned Religion ; besides the care of the wooden bridge called Pons sublicius . He had more priviledges and honours then the Kings themselves ; for he might ascend the Capitol in his Litter , which was not lawful for others . And whatsoever criminal fled to him , he was that day free from punishment . Neither was he bound to give an account of any thing he did . Q. What were the Roman chief Festivals ? A. Saturnalia , to the honour of Saturn , about the Suns going into Capricorn ; then the servants were better then their Masters ; this feast they had from the Greeks . Feriae Latinae , to Iupiter ; this feast was kept upon the hill Albanus , midway between Alba and Rome , by the Romans and Latines . Quinquatria was a feast of five days , to the honour of Minerva , it was kept after the Ides of March ; the first day was for sacrifice , the other three for sword-players , and the last for lustration . Natalitia , to the Genius , in which feast it was held abominable to shed the blood of some beasts , and ominous , seeing those birth feasts were wholly dedicated to mirth and joy . Vertum●alia , were feasts to Vertumu●● the god of Merchandising ; it was kept in the moneth of October . Lupercalia in February , to the honour of Pan Lycaeus , the god of shepherds , who keeps the sheep from the wolves ; This feast Evander brought with him out of Arcadia into Italy ; in it the young men used to run up and down the streets naked , with leather thongs in their hands , striking gently all such as they me● ; young Ladies used purposely to offer their naked hands to be struck by them , hoping hereby to become fruitful . Agonalia , were feasts kept in Ianuary , either to the honour of Ianus , or else of Agon , the god of actions and enterprizes . Carmentali● in Ianuary also , to the honour of Carmenta , Evanders mother , who was a Prophetesse . Feralia , so called , a ferendis epulis , from carrying meat to the graves of their friends ; this feast was kept in February to the Manes or infernal Ghosts . Terminalia in February also , to Terminus the god of marches and bounds ; this feast was observed to keep amity between neighbours , that they might not differ about the bounds of their lands . Saliaria in March , to the honour of Mars , whose Priests called Salii , went about dancing with the Ancilia or Targets in their hands . Liberalia , which the Greeks call Dronysia , were kept in March , to the honor of Bacchus , or Liber , whose Priests that day did sacrifice with Ivy Garlands on their heads . Cerealia , in Aprill , in memory of Proserpina found again by Ceres . The ceremonies of this day were performed by the Roman Matrons , but originally this was a Greek feast . Palilia in April , to Pales the goddesse of shepherds . Vinalia in April too : this feast was also called Veneralia , because kept to Venus , in whose Temple much Wine was poured out , the Gardens dedicated , and Sacrifices offered to her . Robigalia to Robigo the god of smut ; this feast was kept in April , that the Corn might not be smutty . Compitalia in May : these feasts were kept in compitis , ●●eets and high ways , to the Lares , and their mother Mania , to whom Children were wont to be sacrificed , till I●nius Brutus instead of these , commanded the heads of Poppies and Onyons to be offered . Lemuria in May , so called from the Lemures or night Ghosts ; which they pacified with this feast , in which they used to fling Beanes , thinking thereby they drove these Ghosts , out of their houses . Matralia in May , were feasts to Matuta , which the Greeks call Leucothea ; no serving maids were admitted into this feast , except one , whom each Matron was to smite on the cheek , because Matuta was jealous that her husband loved her maid better then her selfe , whereupon she grew mad and drowned her selfe , with her son Melicerte , and so was made a goddesse ; she was also called Ino. Neptunalia i● Iune , were celebrated to the honour of Neptune . Portumnalia to Portumnus the God of harbours , in August : this feast was kept in the harbor of the River Tibris ▪ Consualia , in August , to the honour of Consus the god of Counsel ; in this feast the Asses and Horses were crowned and kept from work . In the same moneth were kept Vulcanalia to Vulcan . Meditrinalia in October , to Meditrina the goddesse of Physick , for in this moneth they used to tast of old and new wine for a Medicine . Augustalia the same moneth , in memory of Augustus his return to Rome from his victories and conquests . Fontinilia , in October , in which feast all fountains and wells were crowned with Garlands , Mercurialia to Mercury , in November , and Brumalia the same moneth to Bromus or Brumus , that is Bacchus . In December were kept not onely Saturnalia , Feasts to Saturn , but also Opali● , to his Wife Ops. And Angeronalia to Angerona the goddesse of anguish and griefe . And then also was the Feast called Laurentialia , to Acca Laurentia . Besides these and many other set Feasts , they had others , called Conceptivae , imperativae , and Nundinae ; of all which , Q. What Gods did the Romans worship ? A. Their chief deities were twenty , namely : Iupiter the God of thunder , Iune of riches , Venus of beauty , Minerva of wisdome , Vesta of the Earth , Ceres of Corn , Diana of hunting , Mars of wars , Mercury of Eloquence , Vulcan , of fire , Apollo of Physick , Neptune of the Sea , Ianus of Husbandry , Saturn of time , Genius of Nativities , Orcus of Hell , Bacchus of Wine , Tellus of Seeds , Sol the Sun , and Luna the Moon . But indeed under all these names they understood the Sun , to whom for his divers effects , and operations , they gave divers names , as Macrobius sheweth . Besides these they worshipped many other Deities of lesse note . As , Bellon● the goddesse of war , Victoria of Victory , Nemes●s of revenge , Cupido of love , Gratiae , or Charites of thanks , Penates mans tutelar Gods , Lares the houshold Gods , Parcae the goddesses of destiny , Furiae , or Eumenides , the goddesses of punishments ; Fortuna , the goddesse of Providence . All these were called Dii majorum Gentium : there were others whom they named Indigite● , these were men who for their merits were Canonized and made Gods. Such were Hercules , Faunus , Evander , Carmenta , Castor , and Pollux , Aesculapius , Acca Laurentia , Quirinus , &c. And not onely vertuous men , but the Vertues themselves were deified ; these had their Temples , Sacrifices , and Festivals . Such were the Minde , Vertue , Honour , Piety , Hope , Chastity , Peace , Concord , Quietnesse , Liberty , Safety , and Felicity ; Besides these , they had inferiour Gods , whose merits deserve not Heaven , nor scarce veneration ; these they called Semones , as it were semi-homines , halfe men ; such were ●riapus , Vertumnus , Hippona , Naenia ; and all these petty Gods which waited upon every servile office and action of man ; such were Nascio the goddesse of birth , Cunina of Cradles , Rumina of Sucking , Potina of drinking , Educa or Edusa of eating , Carnea of flesh , Iuventus of youth , Volupia of pleasure , Lubentia of lust , or desire ; and many more of this sort . They had also their Gods of marriages , as Iugatinus , the God of joyning ; Domiducus , who had the Bride home ; and many more of this kinde . Child-bearing women had their several goddesses , as Partunda , Egeria , and many more . Mens actions also had their deities ; such were Horta the goddesse of exhorting , Volumna of willing , Laverna of stealing , Naenia of funerals , Libitina of graves , or Coffins ; the Rusticks had their peculiar Gods , as Robigus the God of smut ; Sterculius of dung ; Bubona , of Oxen : Hippona , of Horses ; Mellona , of Hony ; Pomona , of fruit● Pales , of fodder ; Flora , of Flowers ; Terminus , of bounds ; Pan , of shepherds ; Silvanus of fields and woods ; Priapus of seeds and gardens , besides many more : and so ridiculous they were in multiplying deities , that sinks and privies had their Cloacina , Feavers their Febris , fear and palenesse had their Gods to wit , Pavor , and Pallor ; they worshipped also forraign Gods , as Isis , Serapis , Osiris , the deities of Egypt ; Sanctus , or Dius Fidius , the Sabins God. And many more which they borrowed of those Nations they subdued . But we must observe , that although the ignorant multitude among the Gentiles did worship many Gods , yet the wiser sort , acknowledged but one true God ; thus Mercurius Trismegistus the ancientest of the Philosophers confesseth there is but one Unitie the root of all things ; one goodnesse of infinit power , the Author of life and motion in the world . So Pythagoras who first assumed the name of Philosopher saith : that God is one , and all in all , the light of all powers , the beginning of all things , the torch of heaven , Father mind , life , and motion of the Vniverse . Empedocles who succeeded Pythagoras sheweth that from this one entity proceed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , all things that have been , are and shall be . This same is acknowleged by Parmenides , Thales , Anaxagoras , Timaeus , and other Philosophers of that age . Socrates confirmed this truth by his death ; Plato his Scholar calleth God 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , that entity which hath being of himselfe 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , begot of himself , the beginning , middle , and end of all things ; &c. Iamblicus calls God 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , sufficient in himselfe , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , Father to himselfe , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , goodnesse it selfe , the fountain and root of all things , intelligent and intelligible , &c. Proelus writeth that he is King of all things , the only God who produceth all things of himselfe , the End of Ends , and first cause of all operations , the Author of all goodnesse and beauty , by whose light all things shine , &c. Simplicius saith , that from this divine beauty proceed all beauties , and all truths from this divine truth , the beginning of all beginnings , the sowrce and original of all goodnesse , the cause of causes , God of Gods , &c. Plotinus to the same purpose makes God the original of all things and who only is sufficient in himselfe , giving being to all , &c. The same doctrine is taught by his Scholar ●orphyrie , and likewise by all the other Plato●●sts ; this was also the general Tenet of the Stoicks , as may be seen in Epictetus , who sheweth that above all things we must learn to know there is but one God , the governour of all things , &c. who is not ignorant of our works , words , and thoughts , &c. Cicero tells us that nothing is more excellent then God , by whom the world is governed , who is subject and obedient to none . So Seneca , we must find out something more ancient then the world , whence the Stars had their original , &c. He calls God the Soul and Spirit ; the preserver and keeper of this Universe , the Lord and Architect of this great work , &c. The same is acknowledged by Chrysippus as he is cited by Plutarch ; there cannot ( saith he ) be found out any other beginning or original of justice , but from Iupiter , who is the common nature , fate , and providence of all things . The Peripateticks maintained the same doctrine , as may be seen in Aristotles Physicks , Metaphysicks , and De mundo ; he acknowledgeth a first , infinite , and eternal Mover , who is only wise , and the cause of causes . He is the Father of gods and men , the preserver of the world , the mover of Heavens , Sun , Moon , &c. His Scholar Theophras●us to the same purpose confesseth that from this one principle , all things have their existence and consistence ; that God made all things of nothing ; Alexander Aphrodisaeus , and the rest affirm the same truth ; aud not onely the Philosophers , but likewise the Poets , assented to this doctrin . Orpheus sings thus : 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 there is none other but this great King , whose seat is in Heaven , and is compassed with clouds , who seeth all things , and is seen of none &c. To the same purpose Phocyllides 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , There is one wise God , powerfull and blessed . But of this subject , I will speak more hereafter , concerning the Sun ; I could alleadge , Homer , Hesiod , Sophocles , Virgil , Ovid , and other Poets to this purpose ; but this work is already performed by Iustin Martyr , Eusebius , Clemens , Lactantius , Plessis and others ; who likewise have inserted many verses out of the Sibylls . Q. What Priests had the Romans ? A. Of these we have said somewhat already , but we will say something more . Their antientest Priests were Luperci , the Priests of Pan Lycaeus , Potitii , and Pinarii of Hercules . Of divination by chirping of Birds , Augures ; of divining by Poultry , Pullarii . They that had the care of Altars , and looked into the intrals of the Sacrifice , were called Aruspices , and Extispices . Curiones were the Priests that had care of each Curla or Ward in the City : for Romulus divided Rome into 33 Wards , and assigned to each of them a Priest or Curio . Over these was Curio maximus , that is an Archbishop . The Priests which Romulus ordained to the memory of Titus Tatius , King of the Sabins , were called Sodales Tatit. The Priests that went alwayes covered with threaden caps ▪ or hoods , were called Flamines quasi Filamines , whereof there were divers sorts , as we have already shewed . Of the Vestal Priestesses , and the Salii , as also of the Feciales , Rex Sacrificulus , and Pontifex maximus we have said . The Priests that had the charge of the Sibylls books were at first but two , called Duumviri , then they were increased to ten , Decemviri , at last to fifteen , called Quindecemviri . Fauna or Fatua who for her loyalty to her husband , was called Bona Dea , had her peculiar Priestesses . The Priests of Sybele mother of the Gods , were called G●lli , whose chiefe , or Archbishop was called Archi-gallus ; there were also other Priests called Triumviri , and Septemviri epulonum , who had charge of the publiqu● Feasts and games . Besides these , every Idol had his Priest ; and these had their under Officers or servants , called Camilli . The servants of Flamen Dialis were called Flaminei . They had their Church-Wardens called Aeditui , their Trumpeters and Sacbutters , called Tubicines , and Tibicines ; Popae were those that bound the Sacrifices : Victimarii that killed them . Their Cryers that went before the Priest to injoyn the people to forbear working during the time of Sacrificing , were called Preciae . The women that were hired to sing the praises of the dead , were named Praeficae . Their Grave diggers Vespilones . Q. What sort of Sacrifices did the ancient Romans use ? A. They used to offer a day before the solemn Sacrifice , a preparative Sacrifice called Hostia Praecedan●a . Their Succedaneae were Sacrifices which succeeded when the former were not satisfactory . Wethers that were led to be Sacrificed with a Lamb on each side of them , were called Ambigui● Bidentes were sheep sacrificed , having two horns , and two eminent teeth . Ambervales were sacrifices carried in their Processions about the fields . Amburbales were Processions and sacrifices about the City . Heysers sacrificed which had never been tamed , or put under the yoke , were called Injuges . The Priest having brought the sacrifice to the Altar , used to pray , laying his hand on the Altar ; Musick in the mean time sounding . Then he layeth on the head of the beast , Corn , or a Cake , with Salt and Frankincense ; this was called Immolatio from mol● the Cake . Then followed Libatio which was the tasting of the Wine , and sprinkling thereof upon the beasts head ; this done , the hairs between the horns of the beast being pluckt out , were flung into the fire ; this they called Libamina Prim● . Then the beast was killed , the blood received in vessels , and the intrails searched , at last the beast is cut in pieces , one piece was wrapped in meale , and then burned on the Altar : this was called Litare . After this they went to feasting , singing , and dancing ; now every particular God had his sacrifice ; white beasts were sacrificed to their supernal Gods , black to the infernal . The Bull was the proper sacrifice of Iupiter , Neptune , Apollo , Mars , Luna , and the Heroes . The Ram was sacrificed to Mars and the Heroes . Wine was offered to Ceres and Liber . The Goat to Aesculapius and Liber . Milk and hony to Ceres . A Horse to Sol and Mars . A Lamb to Iuno and Faunus . A Dove to Venus . A Doe to Pan and Minerva . A Hinde to Diana . A Hog to Sylvanus . A Cock to the Lares . A Sow to Cybele , and a Sow to Ceres . A Hen to Aesculapius , and a Child to Saturne , &c. But this last was abolished by the Romans . To each god also they assigned his particular Bird. The Eagle to Iupiter . The Cock to the Sun. The Magpie to Mars . The Raven to Apollo . &c. They had also their peculiar Trees . Iupiter the Oke . Pallas the Olive . Venus the Mirtle . Pluto the Cypress . Bacchus the Vine . Hercules the Poplar . Apollo the Lawrel , &c. Q. what Religious Rites did the Romans use in their Marriages ? A. In their marriages they used prayers , in which they called upon the chief Wedding gods , to wit , Iupiter , Iuno , Venus , Diana , and Pytho , or Suadela . Before they married , they consulted with their Auspices ; who encouraged , or discouraged , them , according to the Birds they saw ; the best Auspicium was either two Crowes , or two Turtles ; these signified long and true love ; but to see one of these alone was ominous . After this sight , they went to their prayers , and in the Temple before the Altar , were married , first sacrificing a Hog to Iuno , Cui Vincla jugalia curae , for she had the chief care of marriages : the gall of the sacrifices the Priests flung away , to shew there should be no gall in the married life . They must not marrie upon unluckie dayes ; such were the dayes after the Calends , Nones and Ides , these were called dies atri , or black dayes ; such a day was that which was kept in memory of Remus , killed by his brother , called Lemuria or Lemulia : Neither must they marrie on Funeral dayes , nor on Festivals , nor when there was any Earth-quake , or Thunder , or Stormy weather , no such commotions must be in marriages . The Bride was besprinkled , with water , to signifie her purity , and in the Entry or Porch , she must touch the fire and water , placed to shew she must pass through all difficulties with her Husband . In the wedding Chamber were placed certain Dieties , or Idols rather , to shew what was to be done in that place ; these were Virginensis , Subjugus , Prem● , Pertunda , Manturna , Venus , and Priapus . Their other Rites which were rather Politick then religious , I touch not , as not being to my purpose . Q. What were their Religious Rites in Funerals ? A. The Corps was wont to be washed , anointed , crowned by the Priest , and placed in the porch of his house , with a Cypresse tree before it ; every thing that was to be imployed in the Funerall was to be bought in the Temple of Venus Libitina , to shew that the same diety which brought us into the world , carrieth us out of it . The eyes of the dead bodies were closed upon the going out of the breath ; but opened again in the Funeral pile , that by looking towards Heaven , they might signifie the soule was gone thither ; which also they expresse by the flying of the Eagle out of the same pile , where the Emperors body was burned . The place for the burial was appointed by the Pontifices , and Augures . Before the pile were wont to be sacrificed Captives to pacifie the infernal Ghosts : but this being held too cruel , Gladiators were appointed to fight ; and for want of these , Women were hired to teare their Cheeks ; but this custome was forbid by the Law of the twelve Tables . The Priest after the fire was burned , gathered the bones and ashes , washed them with wine , put them in an Urn , and besprinkled the people three times with holy Water . For the number of three was sacred . So was 7. and 9. Therefore upon those days , they used to keep Festivals in memory of the dead . Altars adorned with Cypress boughs , and blew Laces were wont to be erected to the Ghosts ; and on them Frankincense , Wine , Oyl , Milk , and Blood. Q. Why was the burying of the dead held an act of Religion ? A. Because it was held an act of justice and mercy both , to bury the dead ; of justice , that earth should be restored to earth , and dust to dust ; for what could be more just , then to restore to mother earth her children , that as she furnished them at first with a material being , with food , rayment , sustentation , and all things needfull , so she might at last receive them again into her lap , and afford then lodging till the Resurrection , whereof some of the wiser Gentiles were not ignorant : it was also an act of mercy to hide the dead bodies in the earth , that those organs of such a divine soul , might not be torne by wild Beasts , and Birds , and buried in their mawes . That disconsolate mother of Euryalus in the Poet , is not so much grieved for the murthering of her Son , as for that he should be left a prey to the Birds and Beasts . Heu terrâ ignotâ , cunibus data praeda Latinis Alitibusque jaces . It was held among the Egyptians one of the greatest punishments that could be inflicted , to want the honour of burial ; and with this punishment Iehoiakim the Son of Iosiah , is threatned Ierem. 22. 19. That he should be buried with the burial of an Asse , and cast forth beyond the gates of Jerusalem . And the Milesian Virgins were terrified from hanging themselves , by the Law of their Senat , that such self-murtherers should have their bodies dragged naked through the streets in the same rope wherewith they hanged themselves . Mezentius in the Poet doth not desire Aenaeus to spare his life , but earnestly intreats him to afford him burial . Nullum in caede nefas , nec sic in praelia veni ; Vnum hec per ( siqua est victis venia hostibus ) ore . Corpus humo patiare tegi &c. So Turnus intreats for the same favour from Aenaeas , si corpus poliari luinine mavis , Redde meis . Aen. 12. The right of Sepulture hath been held so sacred among all civil nations of the Gentiles , that the violation thereof hath by their Lawes been counted Sacriledge . Therefore they have ascribed to their gods the patronage of funerals and Sepultures ; for this cause they called the Law of interring , the Law of their gods 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Isocrates in Panatheniaco sheweth that the right of Sepulture is not so much humane as divine . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . The burying of the dead is commended by the Pagan writers as a work of humanity , mercy , clemency , piety , justice , and religion ; therefore the Latine pharse yet doth intimate , how just a thing it is to bury the dead ; when they call Funerals Deities , justa exequiarum . or justa funebria . We read in Homer Iliad . 24. how angry Iupiter and Apollo were with Achilles , for abusing and neglecting to bury the body of Hector ; shewing that Achilles had lost all mercy and modesty 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. And to shew how religious an act it is to bury the dead , the Gentiles assign the care of Funerals and Sepulchres , to certain gods which they called Manes , whose chief was Pluto , called therefore Summanus ; hence all Tombs and Monuments were dedicated Diis manibus ; and therefore they who offered any violence to Tombs , were said to violate the Manes ; Deorum Manium jura sancta sunto . Of this you may see more in our Mystagogus Poeticus . It was counted an execrable thing , if any should light upon a dead body unburied , and not cast earth upon it ; therefore the high Priest among the Jewes , albeit he was not to be present at any funeral , yet if by chance he found a dead corps , he was to bury it himselfe . And so careful were the Iewes in this duty , that the bodies of Malefactors were to be buried after Sun set . Horac● brings in the dead corps promising a reward from Iupiter to him that should cast some earth upon it . Multaque ●nerces unde potest tibi defluat ; aequo ? Ab Iove Neptunoque ; but if he refuse to do this work of humanity , piacula nulla resolvent , no sacrifice should be able to expiate his crime . And to make men the more careful of this last duty to the defunct , the Poets faigned that the soules of those dead bodies which lay unburied , did wander up and down a 100. years without any rest , neither were they admi●ted into 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , as Homer speaks , that is , the gates of Pluto , nor were they received by Charon over the River Styx , as Virgil sings , till the bodies be interr'd . Nec ripas datur horrendas , nec rauca fluenta Transportare prius quàm sedibus ossa quierunt . Hence it is that Patroclus in Homer , doth so earnestly sollicit Achilles to bury him . The like earnest suit doth Palinurus in Virgil put up to Aenaeas , for the same favour ; and because want of burial was counted one of the greatest disgraces and punishments that could be inflicted on the dead , therefore selfe murtherers were debarred from the honour of interment , which as the Poet saith , Est solus honos Acheronte subimo . Q. Of what religion were the Grecians ? A. They and the Romans differed little in their Superstitions . The Romans worshipped twenty principal gods , the Grecians but twelve of them ; to wit , Iupiter , Saturn , Bacchus , Apollo , Mars , Minerva , Diana , Venus and Iuno , Ceres , Mercurius , Vulcan ; their Altar was called , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , the Altar of the twelve gods ; but indeed Neptune , Hercules , Proserpina , and others were in no lesse esteem among them . By these gods they were wont to swear ; and as the Romans , so did they make Deities of the creatures , of passions , of accidents , and of their own ignorance , in erecting an Altar to the unknown God 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Act. 17. Their chief god was Iupiter , whom they call the Father and King of gods ; so Homer often . Him they acknowledged their Deliverer , their Counsellor , their Law-giver , and Defender of their Towns : hence these Epithets of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , that is , a Counsellor , often in Homer ; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the chief Commander , or Ruler of the World ; so Virgil ; Qui res hominúmque deúmque Aeternis regit imperiis . But yet Homer is permitted to abuse this supream God with the titles of an Adulterer , and of an impotent god , who was subject to the Fates , and bound by the other gods till Thetis loosed him ; He makes him also false in his promises to Agamemnon , a laughing stock to Iuno and Minerva , a slave to Love : subject to sleep , a make-bate among the other gods . So that albeit both the Greeks and Romans worshipped the same Iupiter : yet the Romans being a wiser people , spake alwayes reverently of him , as may be seen in the Prince of Poets , Virgil triumphant , who in this respect , as in many other cases , is to be preferred before Homer , as I have shewed elsewere . Their next god was Apollo , or the Sun , whom they made the chief god of Shepherds : as they armed Iupiter with thunder , so they did Apollo with his silver bow : therefore called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , by Homer . They made him the Author of Divination : Hence his Oracles were famous everywhere . They that died suddenly , were said to be killed by him : they made him also the god of Musick and Physick . He was called Alexicacus , and Apotropaius , that is , a Deliverer from , or a turner away of evil . The mysteries of these things we have unfolded elsewhere , in Mystagogo Poetico . He had a rich Temple at Delphos , beautified with much gold , therefore called by Pindarus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , and he from his golden bow , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . He invented the Cythron , and Mercury the Harp : they were therefore worshipped both upon one Altar . Apollo from his sight and knowledge of all things , was called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Mercury was worshipped as the god of musick also , and of merchandising . He had the charge of Wrestlers : therefore was called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 : and because with his rod he used to conduct the souls to and from Hell , he was named 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . He was also the Messenger and Herauld of the gods : and because he had the charge of doors , to keep them from theeves , he was called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 : and from the invention of four useful Arts , to wit , Letters , Musick , Wrestling , and Geometry , he was called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , four square , and so was his statue . Homer calls him 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , the angel of the gods . And the Greek Epigrammatist names him 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , the servant of the gods : and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , the Bishop of Wrestlers . But this god was a notable thief , for he stole from Iupiter his Scepter : from Neptune his Trident : from Mars his Sword : from Venus her Girdle : from Vulcan his Tongs . Q. What were their other chief gods whom they worshipped ? A. Saturn , a cruel god , who both devoured his own children , and could not be pacified but by the sacrificing of Infants . In honour of him , they kept the feast called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , Saturnals ; and afterwards the Romans , they worshipped him bare-headed ; but the other gods with their head covered . He was bound by Iupiter for his injustice , and thrust down to hell ; and yet they hold his government most happy , and under him the golden Age. He found out the use of the Sithe or Pruning-hook , with which he is painted ; and taught the Italians husbandry , for which he was highly honoured by them . From him , not only the Capitol was called Saturnius , but also the whole Country of Italy , Saturnie Tellus . Bacchus or Liber , by the Greeks called Lyaeus , Dionysius , Bromius , was a great god amongst them , and worshipped with Ceres . upon the same Altar ; therefore Pindarus calls him 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , the assessor of Ceres . He was called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , from his Night-sacrifices ; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , from his beauty ; and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , from his different shapes ; for sometimes he was a goat , sometimes a man , and sometimes a bull , to shew the different disposition of drunkards . They called him 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , because twice born ; first of Semele , then of Iupiter . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , crowned with Ivy , and a multitude more of such Epithers they gave him , as may be seen in the Greek Epigrammatist . His feasts or Bacchanals , were so full of disorder , riot , immodesty , and madnesse , that the Senate ordered this Greek Feast should not be used in Rome or Italy . Mars for his hard armour and hard heart , and brazen face , was called by the Greeks , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ; and by Pindarus , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , carried in a brazen Chariot . Homer calls him 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , the swiftest of all the gods Yet was over-reached by Vulcan the slowest , to let us see that strength is overcome many times by policy ; he was married to Venus ; for souldiery , and venery are seldom separate . He is by Homer joyned with Minerva ; Arts and Armes doe meet together ; he was a great god among the Grecians , but greater among the Romans , to whom they dedicated Priests , Feasts , and divers Temples , not onely for being their tutelar god , but also because he was Romulus his Father ; this mad god , for so he is called by Homer , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , was wounded by Diomedes ; and he is termed their 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 constant , mutable , false , and treacherous . A brave god ! miserable is that Country where this god domineers , whose greatest enemies are Iupiter and Minerva ; that is , peaceable Princes , and wise Councellours . Q. What were Minerva , Diana , and Venus ? A. These were also Grecian deities . Minerva was the Athenian chief goddesse , from whom they were named Athenians . Her Festivals were called Panathenaea , and her chiefe Temple Parthenium ; for she from her perpetual coelibate was stiled 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . She hath the next place in heaven among the gods to Iupiter , and wears his armes and target called Aegis , to shew that Kings should never be without wise and learned men , next to them . When she came out of Iupiters brain , she made a noise brandishing with her Speare , at which mortals were affrighted ; therefore she is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , and Pallas , the wisdom of a Governour being expressed either by his words or actions , keeps the people in awe : she had her Palladium at Athens , as well as at Troy , and at Rome had divers Temples called Minervia . Diana the sister of Apollo was worshipped by the Greeks in the habit of a woman armed with a Bow and arrows . So she was afterward by the Romans , to whom they erected divers Temples , the chiefest whereof was upon hill Aventine . She is called by Pindarus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a horse-driver ; for by her they understood the Moon , to which they assigned horses , to signifie her motion , and antiently a golden Chariot drawn by white hindes ; from her delight she took in arrows , she is called by the same Poet 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , by which are meant her beams ; she was painted also with a Torch in her hand , as Hecate is always , to shew that she and Hecate was all one , and by this Torch was meant her light ; she was also the same with Proserpine , and is called Triformis from the Moons three different shapes : but she was a cruel goddess , who would not be satisfied without humane sacrifices ; in Arcadia she was worshipped in the form of a Virgin , covered with a Hindes skin , having a Torch in one hand , two Serpents in the other , and on her shoulders her Bow and quiver . Of these mysteries I have written sufficiently in Myst. Poet. Venus was worshipped in armour by the Lacedemonians , because she overcame Mars , her worship cousisted in Flowers and Frankincense . She was somtimes placed upon the same Altar with Mercury ; to shew how well Beauty and Eloquence agree , She was had in honour more in Rome then in Greece , because from her , as being the mother of Aenaeas , the Romans deduced their Original ; therefore she was honoured with many Temples at Rome ; she was the chief deity that was worshipped by the women : Harlots honoured her for gain ; honest Virgins for Beauty ; Matrons for concord with their husbands ; Widdows for new Husbands ; and all for Fecundity : she being held the author of all these . She was painted in a Chariot drawn sometimes with Doves , sometimes with white Swans ; she was crowned with Mirtle and Roses ; she was begot of the Sea froth : All which expresse to us the qualities of love . Q. How were Juno , Ceres , and Vulcan worshipped by the Greeks ? A. At Corinth Iuno was worshipped in the habit of a Queen , with a Crown on her head , on which were carved the Graces and the hours , sitting in a throne of gold , and white Ivory ; having in one hand a Pomgranate , and in the other a Scepter with an Owle on the top thereof . By Iuno they mean the Moon ; therefore her Statue and Throne were of white materials . Hence Homer calls her 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 having white armes . The Moon is Queen of the night , therefore she hath her Crown , Throne , and Scepter ; the Owle being a night bird , was fitly dedicated to her that was Lady of the night . She was the goddess of riches and Fecundity , and the same with Lucina : therefore she hath the Pomegranate , a Symbol of plenty ; as she is the Moon , the hours attend her ; as the giver of riches , the Graces ; for bounty and good turns require thanks . In some Graecian Temples her Image is drawn by Peacocks , to shew that pride and wealth go together , and that rich people delight in gaudy and glorious apparel : At Argos she was worshipped with Vine branches about her , treading on a Lions skin , in contempt of Bacchus , and Hercules , Iupiters two bastards ; the one glorying for finding the use of Wine , the other for killing the Lion. Iuno was called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 perfection , because she had the charge of marriage , in which mans perfection consisteth , and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as being Iupiters wife and sister ; her sacrifices in Greece were Hecatombaea ● 100 beasts : at Rome , she was honoured with divers names , Temples , and Sacrifices ; the Calends of every moneth were dedicated to her , and her solemnities were kept in February . Ceres was worshipped in a Chariot drawn by two Dragons , with Poppy heads in one hand , and a burning Torch in the other , with a sheaf of Corn on her head . What all these meant , we have shewed elsewhere . The secret or mystical sacrifices of Ceres Eleusina , were not to be divulged ; for no prosane person was to be admitted to them ; for the Priest going before uttered these words , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . The Roman Priests proclaiming the same in their tongue , Procul , procul este profani . The Arcadians did so honour Ceres and Proserpina , that in their Temples they kept fires perpetually burning . In her sacrifices Hogs were offered , but no Wine ; The Priests of Ceres were called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is , Bees , to shew both their diligence , purity and chastity ; she was worshipped also at Rome , where she had her Priests and Temples , and great solemnities in April , called Ludi Cereales . In Vulcanes Sacrifices a Torch was lighted and delivered from one to another , to signifie that the Torch of our life is imparted from the father to the son by generation . He was worshipped in the forme of a lame man , with a blew cap , to shew us the nature of the fire , whereof he was god . At Rome he was also worshipped , but his Temple was built by Romulus without the City , because Mars his corrival had his Temple within the City , of which he was the tutelar god . Q. Did the Greeks and Romans worship these gods onely ? A. Yes , innumerable more ; or rather the same deities above named , under other names ; for Apollo , Phoebus , Sol , Aesculapius , Iupiter , Liber , Hercules , Mars , Mercurius , Pan , &c. are different names of one and the same Sun , which was the chief god worshipped among the Geniles . Luna , Hecate , Diana , Iuno , Lutina , Venus , Ceres , &c. do signifie the Moon , Vesta , Ops , Cybele , Rhea , Ceres , Berecynthia , Magna Mater , Tellus , Pales , Flora , Fauna , Bona Dea , Proserpina , &c. do signifie the Earth , and the benefits we receive thence . Neptune , Nereus , Glaucus , Proteus , Triton , Consus . Oceanus , &c. signifie the Sea. Pluto , Plutus , Proserpina , Charon , Cerberus , &c. are but different names of one and the same infernal deities . And as the same god had different names , so he had different sorts of worship ; for the Sun under the name of Apollo , was worshipped in the form of a beardlesse youth , with yellow hair , carrying in one hand a Cythron , in the other , arrows , and his bow . As Sol , He was honoured in a flaming ship full of rich wates , carried about the world , by which light is imparted to all . As Phoebus , he was adored in a golden Chariot drawn by four horses swift and fiery , in one hand he holdeth a glitering target , in the other a burning Torch , on his head a golden Crown beset with twelve pretious stones . As Aesculopius , he is set forth sitting in a Chair , in the habit of a grave man with a long beard , crowned with Bayes , holding in one hand a knobbed staffe , and with the other learning on a Serpents head . Sometimes he is described with two Cocks in his hand , and certain frutis and herbs in his lap , by which the properties of Physitians are represented ; but the Sun is the great Physitian . As Iupiter , he was worshipped sitting in a throne with a Scepter in one hand , and an Eagle in the other , by which was expressed his power and dominion . As Bacchus of Liber , he was set out like a naked youth , with hornes in his head , a Crown of Ivie , and sometimes of fig leaves , with the Thyrsus or Vine Speare in his hand , sitting in a Chariot drawn by Tygers , and Panthers . Which may signifie both the power , influence and raging heat of the Sun. As Hercules , they honoured him cloathed with a Lions skin . Crowned with poplar leaves , and the club in his hand knocking down the Hydra . We have shewed the meaning of these in Mystagog . Poetic . and that the Suns courses through the twelve Signes were adumbrated by Hercules his twelve labours . As Mars , he was adored with a Helmet on his head , a spear in one hand , and a Bow in the other . As Mercury , he was worshipped like a young man on a square stone , having wings on his head , and on his feet , with a sword in his hand killing many eyed Argus : by which was meant the Suns perpetual vigour , in that he was resembled by a youth , the wings shewed his swiftnesse , the square stone the four seasons of the year , or four Climats of the world , His killing of Argus shewed the confounding of the Star light by the suns presence . As Pan he was expressed and adored under the form of a Satyre , with a red face , long beard , horns on his head , a spotted skin about him , having in one hand a Pipe , in the other a Shepherds staffe ; his beard and hornes signified his beames ; his speckled skin , the Heaven speckled with Stars ; the pipe , the harmony of his motion ; and the staffe , his power . Much more might be said of this subject . Q. Vnder what names and shapes did they worship the Moon ? A. As Hecate she was worshipped under the shape of a monster with three heads , by which they signified the Moons threesold form she assumes , according to her accesse and recesse to and from the Sun. As Luna at her first appearance , she was honoured with white and golden garments , and a burning torch , to shew the increasing of her light : when she was halse full , with a basket of fruit , to shew how the fruits fill and grow with her : but when she was at full , with a dark coloured garment , to signifie the decreasing of her light . As Diana , she was worshipped in the habit of a woman , with a torch flaming in one hand , two snakes in the other , a bow and arrows on her shoulder , sitting in a Chariot drawn with white Deer , all which signified partly her light , and partly her motion . Her light is a help to hunters , therefore she was worshipped in the habit of a hunter . As Iuno she was honoured in the ornaments of a Queen , sitting in a chariot of brasse , silver and gold , which signified both her light , beauty , and dominion over the night . As Lucina , she was crowned with the herb Dictamnus , or Dittany , which is good for women in labour : and a burning torch in her hand , to shew the hot fits , and sharp pains of Child-bearing women , upon which the Moon hath great power . As Venus , she was resembled by a beautiful woman naked , crowned with roses , and rising out of the Sea , by which they signified the light and beauty of the Moon when she ariseth . As Ceres , she was represented by a Matron with a sheaff of corn on her head , and a lamp in her hand , to shew , that from her proceeds both light and plenty . Q. What names and worship did they give to the Earth and Fire ? A. They were called Vesta , and under that name worshipped in the habit of a virgin , sitting on the ground , and crowned with white Garlands , whose Temple was built round , and in it a perpetual fire kept by the Nuns of Vesta . These two Elements were joyned together , because fire is begot , both in , and of the Earth . The Virgins habit signified the purity of the Fire ; her sitting , the immobility of the Earth ; the white Garlands , the purity of the air , or Firmament , compassing the Earth and Fire ; the roundnesse , of the Temple shewed the rotundity of the Earth . The earth also was called Rhea , Ceres , Berecynthia , Magna Mater , Cybele , Ops , &c. She is called Vesta à Vestiend● , because she is cloathed with herbs , grasse and trees ; Rhea , from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , to flow , because waters are still flowing in and upon her . Ceres or Geres , from corn bearing , and supporting all things . Berecynthia , from the Hill Berecynthus in Phrygia , where she was worshipped . The great mother , because she generally nourisheth and maintains all earthly creatures . Cybele , from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a Cube , to shew the stability of the earth . Ops from the help we have by her : Proserpir● à serpendo , from the creeping things within her , and from the herbs which creep out of her . Tellus from Terra , the Earth which was worshipped in the habit of an old woman with towers on her head , having in one hand a Scepter , in the other a key ; cloathed in a garment embroidered with herbs , flowers and trees , and sitting in a Chariot drawn with Lyons , to shew that the earth supporteth all Towers and Castles ; produceth all herbs and trees ; is the predominant Element in compounded bodies , signified by the Crown , Key , and Scepter : the motion of her Chariot on foure wheels , signifieth the motion , not of the earth , but of her inhabitants in the four seasons of the year ; the Lions , and all earthly creatures , though never so strong and fierce , are subject to the Laws of terrestrial nature . Of the manner how Ceres was painted and worshipped , we have said already . By Proserpina , they meant the Earth as she is fruitful , and cherisheth the seeds cast into her . For this cause she is called Bona Dea , from the many good things she affords us ; and Fauna , à Favendo , from favouring and cherishing us . Pomona , from the fruits ; and Flora , from the Flowers she produceth : and Pales , as she furnisheth fodder to the cattel ; therefore she was held the goddesse of Shepherds , and her Feasts Palilia , were kept without shedding of blood ; then were the Cattel purified with Sulphure , Rosemary , Sabin , and Bayes , and made to passe through flames of stubble and hay . Q. What worship had the Deity of the Sea ? A. He was called Neptune , and worshipped in the form of an ancient man , with a Crown on his head , holding his Trident in one hand , and embraced his Wife Amphithrite with the other . Between his legs was a Dolphin . His Chariot drawn with Horses . The Sea 's swift motion was represented by the Dolphin and Horses ; and its Dominion over all other waters , by the Crown and Scepter . He was called Consus , from counsel ; to shew that Princes Counsels should be hid , as the cause of the ebbing and flowing of the Sea is . He was called Neptunus à Nubendo , from covering the Earth . Nereus , and his Wife Thetis , were Sea deities , and indeed the same with Neptune ; so was Oceanus , whose Chariot was drawn by four Whales : Proteus is also the same , though those are held by most to be different gods , yet in effect all is but one and the same deity ; so were the Tritons , and Nereides , though these , with the Sirenes , are thought by some to be monstrous Fishes . The Tritons were counted Neptunes Trumpeters , to shew the noise and roaring of the Sea. Old Glaucus is also the same Sea-god with the rest ; who is described and worshipped in the form of an old man , with long hair and beard dropping with water , his breast beset with Sea-oars , and below the Navel like a Fish. Q. What worship and names did they give to Death ? A. Death was held a Deity , and worshipped under the name of Pluto , or Plutus , sitting in a dark Throne , with a black Ebony Crown on his head , a rod in one hand , to drive together the dead bodies , and a key in the other , to lock them in . At his feet was placed the three-headed-dog Cerberus , all which was to shew the condition of the dead . The Cypress-tree stood alwayes by him ; he was called from gathering , or driving people together . Death is the great King of darknesse , who drives all men , rich and poor , wise and fools , Kings and beggars into one place ; omnes eodem cogimur ; Death is called Cerberus , that is a devourer of flesh : For it consumes all flesh . This is the black dog as Seneca calls him , which is still barking at , and biting of mortals ; he is called Bellua centiceps by Horace , the-hundreth headed beast , for death hath a hundred ways to seize upon us : The same death is expressed by Charon to some , by Acheron to others ; for to good men who depart hence with a clear conscience , death is comfortable ; but to the wicked , whom the furies of an evil conscience do torment , death is terrible and comfortlesse , expressed by the word Acheron , Q. What was the manner of sacrificing in Greece ? A. None came neer the altar till they were first purified , neither must the sacrifice be laid on the altar , till it was also Instrated or purified with Meale and holy water , called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . The standers by were besprinkled with this water , after a firebrand taken from the altar had been quenched in it , and then some holy flower or meal was cast on them . This done , the Priest prayed , then the Victim was brought to the altar , with the head upward , if it was dedicated to the superiour gods ; but if to the inferiour , with its head downward . The Fat , Heart , Spleen and Liver , were offered to the gods ; the rest of the beast was eat up by the Priests and people , spending the rest of the day in gormandising and drunkennesse . When the Greeks sacrificed to Vesta , and the Romans to the Lares , they left nothing of the sacrifice , hence Lari sacrificare & 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 was to eat up all . The poorer sort offered 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , that is , Meat or Cakes , the same with the Roman mol● , which by the richer sort was mingled with Wine and Oyl . These frugal sacrifices are called by Pindarus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Supplicating sacrifices , intimating that there is more devotion in these mean sacrifices , then many times in those that are more costly ; for it is not the sacrifice , but the heart of the sacrificer God requires They used to try if their victim would prove acceptable to their Gods , by putting the Cake on the head between the horns , which were in solemn feasts gilded ; if the beast stood quiet , it was fit to be sacrificed ; if otherwise , it was rejected . In all sacrifices Vesta was first invocated 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , to shew both the antiquity and necessity of fire in sacrificing . Their custom also was to sacrifice in the morning to the Gods , in the evening to the Heroes or Demi-gods . The Greeks did not as the Romans , grind the corn which they laid on the head of the Victim , but laid it on whole 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , saith Suides , to shew the manner of the ancient feeding , before the grinding of corn was invented . This whole corn was called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . They were wont also after their sacrifice and feast , to burn the tongue of the beast and besprinkle it with Wine , as Homer sheweth , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . This was to shew that after drinking and feasting , the tongue should be silent : and nothing divulged what was then spoken . This was also done in honour of Mercury the god of Eloquence and of sleep ; for about sleeping time the tongue was sacrificed . The Grecian Priests used to dance or run about their Altars , beginning first at the left hand , to shew the motion of the Zodiack , which is from the West called by Astronomers the left part of the world : then they danced beginning at the right hand , to shew the motion of the first sphear , which is from East to West . Their bloody sacrifices were called impure ; but Frankincense , Myrth , and such like were named by them , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Pure offerings . The flesh of the Victims were called Theothyta , but by the Christian Doctors Idolothyra . They that gathered the consecrated Corn were named Parasiti● . They that met to sacrifice were called O●geones from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to sacrifice . Phylothytae were those who superstitiously upon all occasions were given to sacrifice . Sacred feasts were called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , because much wine was drunk to the honour of the gods ; and therefore 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is to be drunk , because they used to be drunk 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 after they had sacrificed . The burning of Incense or such like before the sacrifice were called Prothyo●●ats . Q. What Priests and Temples had the antient Greeks ? A. As they had multiplicity of gods , so they had of Priests anciently . The Priests of Iupiter and Apollo were young boyes , beautiful and well born . The Priests of Cybele were gelded ; Ceres , Bona Dea , and Bacchus had their women Priests . Bellona's Priests used to sacrifice with their own blood . The Athenian Priests called Hierophantae used to eat Hemlock or Cicuta , to make them impotent towards women . No man was made a Priest who had any blemish in his body . Their garments and shoes were white , if they were the Priests of Ceres . Purity was the chief thing they observed outwardly . They that sacrificed to the infernal gods , wore black garments , but Purple if they were the Priests of the Celestial deities . They used also to wear Crowns or Myters , with Ribbans or Laces . Their office was not only to pray and sacrifice , but also to purifie with brimstone , and salt water . Their chief Priests called Hierophantae , were the same in authority with the Pontifices at Rome . The Athenian noble Virgins called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , from bearing on their shoulders the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , which was a basket or chest of gold , in which the first fruits and other consecrated things were carried in their Panathenaian pomps to the honour of Minerva ; I say these Virgins did much resemble the Vestal Nuns at Rome ; the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 was as a Bishop or overseer of their sacred mysteries . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 was he that attended the sacred fire on the altar , they had their 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Cryces , or Preachers , and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , Church-Wardens , and other officers . Now for their Temples . At Athens the Temple of Minerva was built in the highest part of the City ; so was Iupiters Temple at Rome built in the Capitol . The Temple of Mercy called Asylum , which was a Sanctuary for Delinquents , was erected at Athens by the sons of Hercules . Theseus had erected one before called Theseum , in imitation of which Romulus at Rome built such another . At first the Gentle gods had no Temples at all , but were worshipped either on Hills or in Groves . Cerops was the first ( as some think ) who built a Temple in Athens , and Ianus in Italy . Before that time they had no other Temples but the Sepulchres and Monuments of the dead . The Temples of the celestial Gods were built upon the ground , of the infernal under . In the Country of Sparta , Iupiter had a Temple called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from the darknesse thereof ; being obscured with Groves . There was also 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Chappel of the Earth , and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Chappel of the Destinies , the place where they had their Assemblies and Sermons called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Their Temples were called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from the black smoak of their sacrifices and incense ; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , or according to the Atticks 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 was the general name for Temples , because the Gods dwelt In them ; and because they were consecrated and holy , they were named 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 was that part of the Temple where the Idol stood , the same with the Latine Delulirum ; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , to cut or separate , did signifie the Temple as it was set apart and separated from other buildings . Such honour they gave to their Temples , that they durst not tread on the threshold thereof , but leapt over it ; nor must they passe by any Temple without reverence to it : there they kept their treasures for the more security ; sacriledge being held then an execrable crime , and so it was held an impiety to walk in the Temple of Apollo Pythius , and punishable with death by the Law of Pisistratus . Hence the Proverb , when any danger was expressed , or impiety , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , it had been better you had walked in the Pythium ; the word also 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies easing of the body , which that none might do , the Images of Serpents were set over the gates of consecrated places ; Pinge duos angues , sacer est loc●● , extra me ite . Their martimonial and funeral Rites were the same with the Romans . The Contents of the fifth Section . The Religion of the old Germans , Gauls , and Brittains . 2. Of the Saxons , Danes , Swedes , Moscovites , Russians , Pomeranians , and their neighbours . 3. Of the Scythians , Getes , Thracians , Cymbrians , Goths , Lusitanians , &c. 4. Of the Lithuanians , Polonians , Hungarians , Samogetians , and their neighbours . 5. Of divers Gentile gods besides the above named . 6. The ranks and arms of their gods . 7. With what creatures their Chariots were drawn . 8. Of peculiar gods worshipped in peculiar places . 9. The Greek chief Festivals . SECT . V. Quest. OF what Religion were the Germans , Gauls and Brittains ? Answ. The Germans at first had neither Images nor Temples , but abroad worshipped the Sun , Moon , and Stars . Mother Earth was in chief esteem among them ; to her they dedicated a Chariot in a Grove which was lawful onely for the Priest to touch . He was never to leave the Chariot , which was alwyes covered with cloath , and was drawn by two Oxen in Procession ; then holy days were appointed ; at the end of her journey , she with the Chariot and cloathes were washed in a certain Lake ; but the Ministers who performed this work , were never seen any more , but were swallowed by the Lake , and the goddesse restored again by her Priest to her Grove . The ancient Gaules worshipped Mercury in the first place , as being the god of High-ways , Journys , Gain , and Merchandising : after him they worshipped Apollo , Iupiter , Mars , and Minerva . They and the Germans were wont to sacrifice men sometimes ; so did the ancient Brittains , which with the Gaules had the same Religion and Priests called Druidae from the Oakes under which they used to teach and sacrifice ; for they expounded all religious mysteries , taught the youth , decided controversies and suits in Law , ordained rewards and punishments ; and such as obeyed not their decrees they excommunicated , debarring them from all divine exercises , and all commerce with men . These Druidae had one chief over them , whose successour was always elected . They were free from paying taxes , from serving in the war , a●d had many other priviledges . They committed not the mysteries of their Religion to writing , but to the memory of their Disciples , who spent many years in learning by heart their precepts in verse . They believed the immortality of souls , they read Philosophy to their Scholars . It is thought by some that Diana's Temple stood where St Pauls Church in London stands now . And Minerva had her Temple at Bath , and Apollo in Scotland neer Dalkeith . The Saxons worshipped the seven Planets , among which Thor the same with Iupiter , was chiefe ; from him Thursday was denominated . Next was Wodan or Mars ; Wednesday is so called from him . Fred or Frico was Venus , to whom Friday was dedicated , as Tuesday to Tuisco the founder of the German Nation . Q. Vnder what shapes and formes did the old Saxons worship their gods . A. They worshipped the Sun under the shape of halfe a naked man set upon a pillar , whose head and face was all beset with firie rayes , holding on his brest a flaming wheele , by which they signified the Suns heat , light , and motion . They worshipped the Moon under the form of a Woman with a short coat and a hood with long eares , with the picture of the Moon before her brest ; they gave her also piked shoes . Verstegan cannot find the reason of this habit ; but perhaps the reason may be this , if I may have leave to conjecture ; they gave her a short coat , to shew the swiftnesse of her motion● for a long coat signifieth a slow motion ; therefore they painted Saturne whose motion is the slowest of all the Planets , with a long coat . The hood or chapron with long eares , was to represent her horns , or else to shew that sounds are heard a far off in the night , which is the time of her dominion . Her piked shoes also may resemble her hornes . Tuisco their third Idol is set out in the skin of some wild beast , with a Scepter in his hand ; this is thought to be the first and most ancient of that nation , from whom the Germans call themselves Tuytshen , or as the Flemings pronunce it Duytshen , as Verstegan observeth ; but I think that under this name they worshipped Mars ; for as Tacitus writes , Mars was one of the German gods . His hairie garments doth shew the feirce and truculent disposition of that warlike god ; besides that , hairie Sylvanus is thought to be the same that Mars . His Scepter may signifie the power and command which Souldiers have in the world . But it is more likely by this Idol they meant Mercury ; for next to the Sun and Moon , he was as Tacitus saith , the Germans chief god . His Scepter and hairie garment may signifie the power and command that eloquence and musick have over the most brutish natures ; and of these two faculties Mercury was the inventer . And we must know that , as the Romans next to the Sun and Moon honoured Mars the Patron of their city , for which cause they dedicated to him the third day of the week ; so the Germans for the same cause dedicated to Mercury their chief founder and patron the same day , which from his name Tuisco is called Tuesday yet retained among us . Their fourth Idol was Woden , from whom Wednesday is so called . He was the Germans Mars , and is called Woden , from being wood or mad ; intimating hereby the firercenesse of Souldiers , and furie of Warr. He is painted with a Crown on his head , a sword in his hand , and in compleat armor . Their fift Idol is Thor , which was their Iupiter , for they made him the god of the aire , and commander of winds rain , and thunder ; they painted him sitting in a chaire , of state , with a Scepter in his right hand , a golden Crown on his head , encompassed with twelve stars , by which they meant he was King of the upper regions and commander of the stars : from him Thursday is named , as among the Romans , Dies Iovis from Iupiter . Their sixt Idol was Friga ; from her our Friday is denominated , and was the same that Venus among the Romans ; she is painted in the habit of a man in armes , with a sword in one hand , and a bow in the other ; so among the Romans she was Venus armnata , and Barbata ; armed and bearded ; she is called by the Greeks 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the masculin ; and by Aristophanes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , so by Virgil , Deus ; descendo ac ducente Deo flammam inter et hostes . Their seventh Idol was Seater , whence comes the ●ame Saterday , dedicated to him ; Verstegan will not have this Seater to be the same that Saturne , because he was other-ways called Crodo ; but this is no reason ; for most of the gods had different names ; the Sun is called Apollo , and Phaebus ; the Moon , Diana , Lucina , Proserpina . The goddesse of wisdom is called Pallas and Minerva , &c. Doubtlesse then this Idol was Saturn as his picture shewes ; for he is set out like an old man ; and so he was painted among the Romans ; the wheele in his left hand signifieth the revolution of time , the pail of water in his right hand , wherein were ●lowrs and fruites , and the pearch under his feet , do shew the dominion Time hath over Sea and Land , and all things there in contain●d ; for all sublunarie things are subject to time and change . His long coat , as I shewed before , did signifie the slownesse of Saturns motion , which is not finished but in 30 yeers . Other Idols they worshipped , but of lesse note , of which see Verstegan . Q What was the Religion of the Danes , Swedes , Moscovites , Russians , Pomeranians , and their neighbours ? A. The Danes and Swedes worshipped the same gods that the Saxons did . They call upon Thor or Iupiter , when the Pestilence is among them , because he ●uleth in the ayre : In the time of war they call upon Wod●n or Mars . In their marriages they invocate Frico or Venus . They had also their Heroes or demi-gods ; they used to kill nine males of each kind of sensitive creatures , and to pacifie their gods with the blood thereof , then to hang up their bodies in the Grove next the Temple called Vbsola . In some parts of Saxony they worshipped Saturn under the name of Crodo , like an old man standing on a fish , holding in his hands a wheele and a pitcher . Venus they worshipped in the form of a naked woman standing in a Chariot drawn with two Swans and two Doves . On her head she wore a Garland of Myrtle ; in her right hand she had the Globe of the world , in the other three Oranges . Out of her brest proceeded a burning Tap●r . The three Graces naked with fruit in their hands waited on her . In Westphalia they worshipped an Idol all in armour , holding a banner in his right hand with a Rose , and in the left a pair of Scales . On his Breast was carved a Beare , on his Helmet a Lion. It seems by the Idol they understood Mars . The Rugians neer the Baltick sea , worshipped Mars in the form of a Monster with seven faces , and seven swords hanging by his side in their Scabberds ; he held the eighth sword naked in his hand . The same Rugians , as also the Bohemians , worshipped an Idol with four heads , two of them looking forward , and two backward ; in his right hand it held a horn which the Priest every yeer sprinkled with Wine , in the left hand a Bow ; this also seems to be Mars . The Sclavi adored an Idol standing on a Pillar , with a Plough-share in one hand , a Lance and Banner in the other ; his head was beset with Garlands , his leggs were Booted , and at one of his heels a bell did hang. Some of them did worship an Idol on whose brest was a Target , in which was ingraven an Oxe head . It had a Pole-Axe in its hand , and a little Bird sitting on its head . All these may seem to represent Mars . The Moscovites and Russians adored an Idol called Perun , in the shape of a man holding a burning stone in his hand , resembling Thunder ; a fire of Oken wood was continually maintained burning , to the honour of this Idol ; it was death for the Ministeres , if they suffered this fire to go out . It seems this was Iupiters Image . The Stetinians in Pomerania worshipped a three-headed Idol , and used to ask Oracles or advice of a black horse : the charge of which was committed to one of the Priests . In the countries about Moscovia , they worship an idol called Zolota Baba , the golden Hag. It is a Statue like an old woman holding an infant in her bosome , and neer to her stands another infant . To this Idol they offer the richest Sabel skins they have . They sacrifice Stags to her , with the blood whereof they annoint her face , eyes , and her other parts . The beasts entrails are devoured raw by the Prlests . With this idol they use to consult in their doubts and dangers . Q. What Religion did the Scythians , Getes , Thracians . Cymbrians , Goths , Lucitanians , & other Europeans profess ? A. The same Gentilisme with the rest , adoring Idols of stocks and stones in stead of the true God , or rather they worshipped the Devil , as appears by their inhumane humane sacrifices . The Scythians used to sacrifice every hundreth captive to Mars : So did the Thracians , thinking there was no other means to pacifie that angry and butcherly god , but by murthering of men . Of the same opinion were the old Germans , who sacrificed men to Mercury . The Cymbrians or Cymmerians by their women Priests used to murther and sacrifice men . These she-devils girt with brasse girdles , and in a white surplice , used to cut the throats of the captives , to rip up their bowels , and by inspection to foretel the event of the war , and withal to make drums of their skins . The Goths did not think they pleased the Devil sufficiently , except first they had tormented the poor captive by hanging him upon a tree , and then by tearing him in pieces among brambles and thorns . These Goths or Getes believed that the dead went into a pleasant place where their God Tamolxius ruled ; to him they used still to send a Messenger chosen out among themselves by lot , who in a boat of five Oars went to supplicate for such things as they wanted . Their manner of sending him was thus ; They took him hand and foot , and flung him upon the points of sharp pikes ▪ if he fell down dead , they concluded that the god was well pleased with that messenger ; if otherwise , they rejected him as an unworthy messenger ; therefore they chose another to whom they gave instructions before he died , what he should say to their god ; and so having slain him upon their pikes , committed the dead body in the boat to the mercy of the sea . The Lithuanians used to burn their chief captives to their gods . The Lusitanians ripped open the bowels of their captives in their divinations , and presented their right hands , being cut off , to their gods . The Sclavi worshipped an idol called Suantovitus , whose Priest the day before he sacrificeth , makes clean the Chappel , which none must enter but he alone , and whilest he is in it , he must not draw his breath , but hold his head out of the window , least with his mortal breath he should pollute the Idol . The next day the people watching without the Chappel door , view the Idols cup ; if they find any of the liquor which was put there wasted , they conclude the next years scarcity , but other wise they hope for plenty ; and so they fill the cup again , and pray to the Idol for victory and plenty ; then pouring out old wine at the idols feet , and offering to him a great cake , they spend the rest of the day in gormandising . It is held a sin and a dishonour to the idol not to be drunk then . Every one payeth a piece of money to the idols maintenance ; to which also is paid the third part of all b●oties taken in the war. To this purpose the idol maintained three hundred horse , whom the Priest payed , being the Idols treasurer . In Lituania , Russia , and the adjacent places , the Rusticks offer a yearly sacrifice of Calves , Hogs , Sowes , Cocks and Hens ▪ about the end of October , when their fruits are all gathered in , to their idol Ziemiennick ; they beat all these creatures to death , then offer them with prayers and thanksgiving ; which done , they fall to eating and drinking , flinging first pieces of flesh into every corner of the house . Q. What did the Lithuanians , Polonians , Hungarians , Samogetians , and their neighbours professe ? A. Their chief god was the Sun. They worshipped also the Fire , which they continually maintained by Priests chosen for that purpose . They ascribed also Divinity and worship to trees , and the taller the tree was , the more adoration it had When Christianity began to be preached among the Lithuanians , and were exhorted to cut their trees , none would venture to touch these gods , till the preache●s encouraged them by their example ; but when they saw the trees cut down , they began to lament the losse of their gods , and complained to their Prince of the wrong done to them by the Christians , whereupon the Preachers were commanded presently to abandon the country , and so these dogs returned to their vomit . They adored also Serpents , which they entertained in their houses , and used by their Priests to ask Oracles or advice of the fire , concerning their friends , when they fell sick , if they should recover health again . The same Idolatry was used by the Polonians or Sarmatians . The Hungarians or Pannonians did not onely worship the Sun , Moon and Stars , but also every thing they first met with in the morning . Most part of Livonia is yet idolatrous , worshipping the Planets and observe the heathenish customes in their burials and marriages . In Samogethia a country bordering on Prussia , Livonia , and Lithuania , they worshipped for their chief god the Fire , which their Priests continually maintained within a Tower on the top of an high hill , till Vladislaus King of Poland beat down the Tower , and put out the fire , and withal caused their Groves to be cut down , which they held sacred , with the Birds , beasts , and every thing in them . They burn the bodies of their chief friends , with their horses , furniture , and best cloaths , and withal set down victuals by their Graves , believing that the departed soules would in the night time eat and drink there . The like superstition is used by the Livonians . So the Lapponians are at this day for the most part idolatrous ; they hold that no marriage which is not consecrated by fire and a flint , is lawful ; therfore by striking of the flint with iron , they shew that as the hid sparks of fire flie out by that union , so children are propagated by the conjunction of male and female . Many parts also of Moscovia at this day continue in their Gentilisme . Q. What other gods did the Ge●tiles worship beside those above named ? A. It were tedious to mention all ; I will only name some of them . Aeolus was god of the Winds , Portunus god of Harbours , Agonius god of Action , Angerona goddess of Squinzees , Laverna or Furina goddess of Theeves , Aucula goddesse of maid servants . Carna goddesse of hinges , Aristae●s god of hony , Diverra goddesse of sweeping , Feronia goddesse of Woods , Dice goddesse of Law-suites , Fidius of Faith , Aruncus of diverting hurt from Corn , Hebe of youth , Meditrina of Medicines , Men● of womens monthly flowers , Myodes or Miagrus , the same with Belzebub the god of Flies , Limentinus of thresholds , Peitho goddesse of Eloquence , Aius of speech , Pecunia of mony , Thalassius of marriage , Vacuna goddesse of leasure or idlenesse , Vitula goddesse of youthful wantonnesse , Sentinus of sense , Tutanus of defence , Vallonia of Vallies , Vitunus of life , Collina of hills , Iugatinus of the tops of mountains . We cannot meet with any creature , action , passion , or accident of mans life , which had not its peculiar deity . Q. How did they rank and arme their gods ? A. Some of them they called Supernal , as Saturn , Iupiter , Apollo , Mercurius , Mars , Vulcan , Bacchus , Hercules , Cybele , Venus , Minerva , Iuno , Ceres , Diana , Themis . Some they named infernal , as Pluto , Charon , Cerberus , Rhadamanthus , Minos , Aeicus , Proserpina , Alecto , Tisiphone , Megaera , Chimera , Clotho , Lachesis , Atropos . Some were deities of the Sea , as Oceanus , Neptune , Triton , Glaucus , Palemon , Proteus , Nereus , Castor , Pollux , Phorbus , Melicerta , Amphitrite , Thetis , Doris , Galataea , and the other Sea-Nymphs , called Nereides . The Country gods , and of the Woods , were Pan , Sylvanus , Faunus , Pales , the Satyres , &c. There were three deities called Graces , or Charites , to wit , Aegle , Thalia , Exphrosyne . Three Fatal Sisters , called Parcae ; to wit , Cl●tho , Lachests , Atropos ; Three Furies , called Eu●●enides , to wit , Alecto , Megaera , Tisiphone . The chiefest of their gods they did thus arm ; namely , Saturn with the Sithe . Iupiter with Thunder . Mars with the Sword. Apollo and Diana with Bows an arrows . Mercury with his Caduceu● , or Rod. Neptune with the Trident , or three-forked Scepter . Bacchus with the Thyrsus , or Spear woven about with Vine-leaves . Hercules with his Clave , or Club. Minerva with her Lance and Aegis , or Target , having on it Medusa's head . Vulcan with his Tongs , &c. Q ▪ With what creatures weretheir Chariots drawn ? A. Iupiter , Sol , Mars , and Neptune , had their Chariots drawn by Horses . Saturn by Dragons . Thetis , Triton , Leucothoe , by Dolphins . Bacchus by Lynces and Tygers . Diana by Stags . Luna , or the Moon , by Oxen . Oceanus by Whales . Venus by Swans , Doves , and Sparrows . Cybele by Lions . Iuno by Peacocks . Ceres by Serpents . Pluto by four black Horses . Mercury , in stead of a Chariot , had wings on his head and heels . The mystical meanings of these things we have opened . Q. In what peculiar places were some gods peculiarly worshipped ? A. Though Apollo was worshipped in many places : as in the wood Grynaeum in Ionia ; on Phaselis , a hill in Lycia ▪ in Tenedos , an Isle of the Aegean Sea ; in Delos and Claros , two of the Cyclad Islands ; on hill Cynthus ; in Cyr●ha , a Town of Phocis : at Rhodes , on hill Soracte ; on Parnassus , and other places ; yet he was chiefly worshipped at Delphi , a Town of Phocis . So Venus was honoured in Cyprus , and in Paphos , a Town of the same Isle ; and in the Isle Amathus in the Aegean Sea , on hill Eryx ; and in Sicilie , and elsewhere ; yet her chief worship was at Paphos . So Iuno was worshipped at Samos , an I●le of the Icarian Sea ; at Argos and Mycenae , Towns of A●haia , and in other places ; yet she was principally honoured at Carthage in Africa . Minerva was worshipped in Aracynthus , a hill of Ae●olia ; in Pyreus , a hill of Attica , and elsewhere ; yet She was chiefly honoured at Athens . Bacchus was worshipped at Nysa , a Town of Arabia ; at Naxos , one of the Cyclades , but chiefly at Thebis in Boeotia . Diana was worshipped at Delos , on hill Cynthus ; at Ephesus , and elsewhere . Hercules was honoured at Gades ; at Tybur , a Town near Rome ; at Tyrintha , near Argi ▪ at Thebis in Boeotia , &c. Iupiters worship was maintained at Rome , in Lybia , on hill Ida in Crete ; and elsewhere . Mars was adoted at Thermodon in Scythia , on Rho●●pe , a hill in Thracia ; among the Getes ▪ and other Nations . Vulcan was chiefly honoured at Lemnos , Quitinus at Rome , Faunus in Latium , Isis in Egypt , Aesculapius in Epidaurus , a Town in Peloponnesus , Cybele in Phrygia , chiefly on the hills Ida , Berecynthus , and Dindymus . Fortune was honoured in A●tium and Prae●este , Towns of Italy , &c. Who would know more of these , let them consult wi● the Poets . Q. What were the Greek chief festivals ? A. The Greek were these . Anacalypteria , kept by the Rusticks to Ceres and Bacchus , upon the taking in of their fruits ; but I finde that the feast of Pr●serp●na's wedding with Pluto , called Theogamia , was called Anacalypteria , and so was the third day of each marriage from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , to disclose or discover , because then the Bride , who before had been shut up in her fathers house , came abroad to her Husbands house ; and so the Presents that were given her by her husband that day , were called Anacalypteria . 2. Anthesteria were Feasts kept to Bacchus , so called from Anthesterion , the moneth of February , in which they were kept . But some will have this to be the moneth of November ; others of August , which is most likely , because then grapes are ripe , and the Athenian children were crowned with Garlands of flowers . This feast also was called Dionysia . 3. Aletis was a feast at Athens , kept to Icarus and Erigone . 4. Anthesphoria , kept to the honour of Proserpina , who was carried away by Pluto as she was gathering of flowers ; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is a flower : It was called also Theogamia , a divine marriage . 5. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , was an Athenian feast kept four days ; Erasmus mentions only three . 6. Ascolia , were Attick feasts kept to Bacchus , from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a bladder ; because in the middle of the Theatre they used then to dance upon bladders that were blown and oyled , onely with one foot , that by falling they might excite laughter ; this dancing was called Ascoliasmus , of which Virgil speaks : Mollibus in pratis unctos saliere per utres . 7. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , were Athenian feasts in the month of September called by them Boedromion : this feast was kept with voci●eration and running . 8. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , were love-feasts , in which kinsfolks entertained each other with good cheer and gifts . 9. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 were feasts at Athens , wherein all kinds of seeds were boiled to Bacchus and Mercury , in a pot called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ; this feast was kept about the midst of November . 10. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , was the scourging feast among the Lacedemonians , in which the prime youth were whipt in the presence of their friends at the altar of Diana . 11. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , the feasts of Iupiter ; they were called also 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 : Here they were not very jovial , but sad , and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , of sower countenance . 12. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , were feasts kept to Diana in February , called E●aphetolion , wherein Stags were sacrificed to Diana . 13. Ephestia at Thebes , were feasts kept to the honour of Tyresias the Prophet who had been both man & woman ; therefore that day they cloathed him first in mans apparel , and then in a womans habit . 14. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 marriage : this was Iunos feast , kept in Ianuary , called Gamelion ; and she having the charge of marriages , was called Gamelia . 15. Hecat●mbe to Iuno , in which 100 sacrifices were offered , and divers shews of sports exhibited to the people : He that overcame was rewarded with 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , a brazen Target , and a Myrtle garland . This feast was called also 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from Iuno● name ; and the moneth of Iuly , in which this feast was kept , is named 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . 16. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Athenian ●easts , in which certain holy Reliques were carried about in a chest called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , by the Priests called Helenophori . 17. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 were Lacedemonian feasts , kept to the honour of Apollo , and his Boy ●yacinthus , whom he lost ; therefore Lycander calls him 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 much lamented . 18. Hypocaustria , were feasts to Minerva , for avoiding the dangers that come by firing , from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , to kindle or burn . 19. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , was a feast at Argos , so called from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a Sow , because by them then this beast was sacrificed to Venus . 20. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , so called from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a Torch , or Lamp : This feast was kept to Bacchus , into whose Temple in the night they used to carry burning Torches , and to place goblets full of Wine in all parts of the City . 21 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 were the feasts of Cybele , called Magna Mater , in which were exhibited divers spectacles to the people in the moneth of April . 22. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , was Apollo's festival , who was called Metageitnius ; and the moneth in which it was kept was named 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , which some say is May , others Iuly . 23. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , was a feast among the Aegeans , in which it seems they eat all of one dish , or else but once a day , or else each man apart . These are called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . 24. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , the feast of Minerva , kept in the harbour of Athens , called Munichium . The moneth of March was also called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . 25. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 were sober sacrifices , without wine ; therefore called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ; at Athens these sacrifices were performed to Venus Vrania ; likewise to Mnemosyne , Aurora , Sol , Luna , the Muses and the Nymphs , and even to Bacchus himself . Sometimes they offered in stead of Wine 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , water mingled with honey . 26. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 were the night sacrifices of Bacchus , whence he was called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . 27. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , were Athenian feasts , so called from the great cup of the same name , which being filled with wine , beardlesse youths 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , saith Athenaeus , being to cut their long hair offered to Hercules . 28. Ornea , the festivals of Priapus , who was called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , from Ornis , a Town of Peloponnesus . 29. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , an Athenian feast , in which the noble youth carried 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , Vine branches into Minerva's Temple . This feast was instituted when The seus returned mourning from Crete , upon the report of his fathers death Aegeus . 30. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , the chief Athenian feast to the honour of Minerva ; it was celebrated every fifth year . In this were divers shews ; the youth then used to dance in armour , called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , from Pyr●hus the inventer . The Image of Pallas was then carried in a Ship called Panathenaica , in which the sail called Peplus was spread ; and on this was woven the Giant Enceladus , slain by Pallas . In this feast they used to run with lamps or torches ; and so they did in the Feasts called Ephestia and Promethea . He that overcame , had for his reward 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ▪ the Olive fruit , that is , a pot of Oyl , whereof Pallas was the Inventer , and none but he could by the law carry any Oyle out of the A●tick Countrey . 31. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , were feasts dedicate to Apollo in the moneth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , which some take for October , others for Iuly . This feast was so called from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , from beanes , or other kind of legumina consecrated to Apollo . 32. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , an Athenian feast to Minerva ; the moneth in which it was kept was called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , from bearing about in procession 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , a Fan to make a shadow from the Suns heat . The Fan was carried by Minerva's Priest , accompanied with the Gentry of Athens out of the Tower ; from this they called Minerva , S●irada . The moneth of this feast was thought to be March. 33. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ; this feast was dedicated to Apollo and Diana at Athens in the moneth of April , which was called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . In it the first fruits of the earth were offered to these gods , and boiled in the pot called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . 34. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , were feasts to Bacchus the god of Wine , who was therefore 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , and his Temple 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 commonly called ; this was an Athenian feast . 35. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 were feasts dedicated to all the gods together . This feast by the Latines is called dies pandicula●is , and communicarius . Theoxenia also were games exhibited to Apollo , who was called Theoxenius , and this 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , common feast was at Delphi , consecrated peculiarly to Apollo . This feast was so called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , because all the gods were entertained at a feast . Castor and Pollux were the authors of this feast ; for when Hercules was deified , he committed to these Di●scuri the care of the Olympick games ; but they devised this new feast of Theoxenia . It was chiefly observed by the Athenians in honour of forreign gods ; for among them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , saith Hesychius , the forraign gods were worshipped . This feast is called by Pindarus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , hospitable tables , and the sacrifice 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . 36. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 was the feast of Bacchus , in whose Temple three empty vessels in the night time were filled with wine , but none knew how , for the doors were fast locked , and guarded . Thuia also was the first Priestesse of Bacchus , from which the rest are called Thyadae . 37. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 were the feasts of Bacchus every third year , in Latine Trienalia and Triennia ; of which Ovid , Celebrant repetita Triennia Bacchae . Some other festivals the Greeks observed ; but of lesse note . The Contents of the Sixth Section . Of the two prevalent Religions now in Europe . 2. Of Mahomets Law to his Disciples . 3. Of the Mahumetants opinions at this day . 4 : Mahomet , not the Antichrist . 5. Of their Sects , and how the Turks and Persians differ , 6. Of the Mahumetan Religious Orders . 7. Of their other Hypocritical Orders . 8. Of their secular Priests . 9. Of the Mahumetan devotion , and parts thereof . 10. Of their Ceremonies in their Pilgrimage to Mecca . 11. The Rites of their Circumcision . 12. Their Rites about the sick and dead . 13. The extent of Mahumetanism , and the causes thereof . 14. Mahumetanism , of what continuance . SECT . VI. Quest. WHat are the two prevalent Religions this day in Europe ? A. Mahumetanism , and Christianity . The former was broached by Mahumet the Arabian , being assisted by Sergius a Nestoria● Monk , with some other Hereticks and Jews , about 600. years after Christ ; for Mahomet was born under Mauritius the Emperor , anno Christi 591. and under Heraclius , anno 623. he was chosen General of the Saracen and Arabian Forces , and then became their Prophet , to whom he exhibited his impious doctrin and law , which he pretended was delivered to him by the Angel Gabriel . But his Book , called the Alcoran , was much altered after his death , and divers different copies thereof spread abroad , many of which were burned , and one retained , which is now extant . This is divided into 124. Chapters , which are fraughted with Fables , Lyes , Blasphemies , and a meer hodg-podge of fooleries and impieties , without either Language or Order , as I have shewed in the Caveat I gave to the Readers of the Alcoran ; yet to him that readeth this Book a thousand times , is promised a woman in his paradise , whose eye-brows shall be as wide as the Rainbow . Such honour do they give to their ridiculous Book called Musaph , that none must touch it till he be washed from top to toe ; neither must he handle it with his bare hands , but must wrap them in clean linnen . When in their Temples it is publickly read , the Reader may not hold it lower than his girdle ; and when he hath ended his reading , he kisseth the book , and layeth it to his eyes . Q. What Law did Mahomet give to his Disciples ? A. His Law he divides into eight Commandements ▪ The first is to acknowledge onely one God , and onely one Prophet , to wit Mahomet . 2. The Second is concerning the duty of children to their Parents . 3. Of the love of neighbours to each other . 4. Of their times of prayer in their Temples . 5. Of their yearly Lent , which is carefully to be observed of all for one moneth or thirty days . 6. Of their charity amd alms-deeds to the poor and indigent . 7. Of their Matrimony , which every man is bound to embrace at 25. years of age . 8. Against murder . To the observer of these commands he Promiseth Paradise ; in which shall be silken Carpets , pleasant Rivers , fruitfull trees , beautiful women , musick , good cheer , and choice wines , stores of gold and silver plate with precious stones , and such other conceits . But to those that shall not obey this Law , hell is prepared , with seven gates , in which they shall eat and drink fire , shall be bound in chains , and tormented with scalding waters . He proveth the Resurrection by the story of the seven sleepers , which slept 360. years in a Cave . He prescribes also divers moral and judicial Precepts , as abstinence from swines flesh , blood , and such as die alone : also from adultery and fals witness . He speaks of their Fridays devotion ; of good works ; of their Pilgrimage to Meccha ; of courtesie to each other ; of avoiding covetousnesse , usury , oppression , lying , casual murder , disputing about his Alcoran , or doubting thereof . Also of prayer , alms , washing , fasting , and Pilgrimage . He urgeth also repentance , forbideth swearing , commends friendship , will not have men forced to Religion ; will not have mercy or pardon to be shewed to enemies . He urgeth valour in Battel , promising rewards to the couragious , and shewing that none can die till his time come , and then is no avoyding thereof . Q. What other opinions do the Mahumetans hold at this day . A. They hold a fatal necessity , and judge of things according to the successe . They hold it unlawful to drink Wine , to play at Chess , Tables , Cards , or such like recreations . Their opinion is , that to have Images in Churches is Idolatry ; They believe that all who die in their wars go immediatly to Paradise , which makes them fight with such cheerfulnesse ; They think that every man who lives a good life , shall be saved , what Religion soever he professeth ; therefo●e they say that Moses , Christ , and Mahomet , shall in the resurrection appear with three banners , to which , all of these three professions shall make their repair . They hold that every one hath two Angels attending on him ; the one at his right hand , the other at his left . They esteem good works meritorious of Heaven . They say that the Angel Israphil shall in the last day sound his trumpet , at the sound of which , all living creaturs ( Angels not excepted ) shall suddenly die , and the Earth shall fall into dust and sand ; but when the said Angel soundeth his trumpet the second time , the souls of all that were dead shall revive again : then shall the Angel Michael weigh all mens souls in a pair of scales . They say there is a terrible Dragon in the mouth of hell ; and that there is an iron bridge , over which the wicked are conveyed , some into everlasting fire , and some into the fire of Purgatory . They hold that the Sun at his rising , and the Moon at her first appearing should be reverenced . They esteem Polygamy no sin . They hold it unlawfull for any man to go into their Temples not washed from head to foot ; and if after washing , he piss , go to stool , or break wind upward or downward , he must wash again , or else he offends God. They say that the heaven is made of smoak ; that there are many seas above it ; that the Moons light was impaired by a touch of the Angel Gabriels wing , as he was flying along ; that the devils shall be ●aved by the Alcoran . Many other favourless and sensless opinions they have , as may be seen in the Book called Sca●la , being an Exposition of the Alcoran Dialogue wise . Q. Was Mahomet that Great Antichrist spoken of by Saint Paul , 2 Thess. 2. and by Saint John in the Apocalypse ? A. No : For Mahomet was an Arabian , descended from Ismael and Hagar : but Antichrist ( if we will beleeve the ancient Doctors of the Church ) shall be a Iew , of the tribe of Dan. 2. Antichrist shall come in the end of the world , and as the Church anciently beleeved , immediately before Christs second comming ; but Mahomet is come and gone , above a thousand years agoe . 3. The ancient Fathers believed that the two Witnesses which shall oppose Antichrist , and shall be slain by him , are Henoch and Elias ; but these are not yet come . 4. The tradition of the Primitive Church was , that Antichrist shall reign but three years and a halfe , supposing that this period of time is meant by time and times , and half a time : but Mahomet we know reigned many more years . 5. Antichrist will wholly oppose himself against Christ , vilifie him , set himself up in his stead : and to extol himselfe above all that is called God : but Mahomet doth speak honourably of Christ , in calling him the Word of God , the Spirit of God , the Servant of God , the Saviour of those that trust in him , the Son of a Virgin , begot without the help of man , &c. as may be seen in his Alcoran . 6. Our writers , as Forbes , Cartwright , &c. hold that Antichrist is described Revel . 9. under the name of that Star which fell from Heaven , having the key of the bottomlesse pit , and under the name of Abadd●n and Apollyon ; but that Mahomet with his followers are set out in that same chapter under the four Angels bound in the great River Euphrates . 7. The Apostle 2. Thess. 2. saith , that Antichrist shall ●it in the Temple of God as God , and shall exalt himselfe above all that is called God. But this cannot be meant of Mahomet , for he never sate in the Temple of God , whether by this word we understand the Temple of Ierusalem , or the Church of Christ ; for he and his Disciples separated themselves from the Church of Christ , and will have no communion with Christians . 8. Antichrist is to come with signs and lying wonders , and by these to raise his Kingdome . But Mahomet came with the sword , and by it subdued the neighbouring Nations , so that neither he nor his followers did or doe pretend to any wonders . 9. Our writers say that Antichrist is not to be taken for a particular person , but for a whole company or society of people under one head ; but Mahomet was a particular person . 10. Antichrist is to be destroyed by the breath of the Lords mouth ; but Mahomet died a natural death . By all these reasons then it appears , that Mahomet cannot be that Great Antichrist who is to come in the end of the world . Yet I deny not but he was an Antichrist in broaching a doctrin repugnant to Christs Divinity . Such an Antichrist was Arius ; likewise in persecuting Christ in his members , he may be called Antichrist ; and so might Nero , Domitian , Dioclesian , and other persecutors . Besides , the number of the beast 666. is found in Mahomets name , and so it is found in divers other names . If we consider the miseries , desolation and blood that have followed upon the spreading of Mahumetanisme in the world , we may with Pererius on Revel . 6 conclude that Mahomet is signified by death , which rideth on the pale horse , followed by Hell or the Grave ; to whom was given power over the fourth part of the earth , to kill with the sword , with famine , &c. for he was the death both of soul and body to many millions of people ; upon whose wars followed destruction , famine , pestilence and many other miseries , in that part of the world , where he and his successors have spread their doctrine and conquests . Q. Are all the Mahumetans of one profession ? A. No : for there be divers Sects amongst them ; but the two main Sects are , that of the Arabians , followed by the Turks ; and of Hali by the Persians . To this Hali Mahomet bequeathed both his Daughter and his Alcoran , which the Persians believe is the true Copy , and that of the Turks to be false . This Hali succeeded Mahomet , both in his Doctrine and Empire ; whose interpretation of the Law they embrace for the truest . As the Saracen Caliphs of old , exercised both the Kingly and Priestly Office ; so both are claimed by the modern Persian ; for both were performed by Mahomet and Hali . But to avoid trouble , the Persian Sophi contents himself with the Secular Government , leaving the Spiritual to the Mustaed Dini , who is as the Musti in Turky . These two Sects differ in many points : for the Arabians make God the author both of good and evil ; but the Persians of good only ; the Persians acknowledge nothing eternal but God ; the Turks say that the Law is also eternal ; the Persians say that the blessed souls cannot see God in his Essence , but in his Effects or Attributes : The Turks teach that he shall be visible in his Essence . The Persians will have Mahomets soul to be carried by the Angel Gabriel into Gods presence when he received his Alcoran . The Turks will have his body carried thither also . The Persians pray but three times a day , the Arabians five times ; other differences they have ; but these are the chief Doctrinal differences : the maine is about the true Alcoran , the true interpretation thereof , and the true successor of Mahomet ; for they hold Eubocar , Ofmen , and Homar , whom the Turks worship , to have been usurpers , and Hali the onely true successor of Mahomet , whose Sepulchre they visit with as great devotion as the Turks do the other three . Q. What religious Orders have the Mahumetans ? A. Most of their religious Orders are wicked and irreligious . For those whom they call Imailer and religious brothers of love , are worse then beasts in their lusts , sparing neither women nor boys ; their habit is a long coat of a violet colour , without scam , girt about with a golden girdle , at which hand silver Cimbals , which make a jangling sound ; they walk with a book in their hand , containing love Songs and Sonnets , in the Persian tongue ; these go about singing , and receive money for their Songs , and are always bare-headed , wearing long-hair , which they curle . The Order of Calender professeth perpetual Virginity , and have their own peculiar Temples , or Ghappels . They wear a short coat made of Wool and Horse hair , without sleeves , They cut their hair short , and wear on their heads Felt-hats , from which hangs cuffs of horse hair , about a hand-breadth . They wear iron rings in their ears , and about their necks and arms ; they wear also in their Yard an iron or silver ring of 3. lib. weight , whereby they are forced to live chastely ; they go about reading certaine Rimes or Ballades . The Order of Dervises go about begging almes in the name of Haly , son in Law to their god Mahomet . They wear two sheepskins dried in the Sun , the one whereof they hang on their back , the other on their breast ; the rest of their body is naked . They shave their whole body , goe bare-headed , and burn their temples with a hot Iron . In their ears they wear rings , in which are precious stones . They bear in their hand a knotty club . They are desperate Assassinates , will rob and murther when they finde occasion ; they eat of a certain herb called Asserad or Matslach which makes them mad ; then they cut and slash their flesh ; the madder they are , the more they are reverenced . In Natolia neer the Sepulchre of a certain Saint of theirs is a Covent of these Monks , being about five hundred , where once a year there is kept a general meeting of this Order , about eight thousand , over whom their superiour called Assambaba is President . On the Friday after their devotions they make themselves drunk with Asserad in stead of Wine ; then they fall to dancing in a round , about a fire , singing Ballades , which done , with a sharp knife they cut flowers and Figures on their skins , for the love of those women they most affect . This Feast holdeth seven days , which ended , with banners displayed , and drums beating , they depart all to their severall Covents , begging almes all the way as they march . Their fourth Order called Torlachs , are cloathed like the Dervises , but that they wear also a Bears skin instead of a Cloak , but they go bare headed and shaven ; they anoint their heads with Oyle against cold ; and burn their temples against defluxions . Their life is beastly and beggerly , living in ignorance and idleness ; they are begging in every corner , and are dangerous to meet with in Desart places , for they will rob and plunder ; they professe Palmestry like our Gypsies , who use to pick silly womens pockets as they are looking in their hands . They carry about with them an old man , whom they worship as a Prophet ; when they mean to have mony from any rich man , they repair to his house , and the old man there prophesieth sudden destruction against that house ; which to prevent , the Master of the house desires the old mans prayers , and so dismisseth him and his train with mony , which they spend wickedly ; for they are given to Sodomy and all uncleanness . Q. Are there no other hypocritical Orders amongst them ? A. Yes , many more . Some whereof go naked , except their privities , seeming no wayes moved either with Summers heat , or winters cold ; they can indure cutting and slashing of their flesh , as it were insensibly , to have their patience the more admired . Some will be honoured for their abstinence in eating and drinking sparingly and seldome . Some professe poverty , and will enjoy no earthly things . Others again professe perpetual silence , and will not speak , though urged with injuries and tortures . Some avoid all conversation with men . Others brag of Revelations , Visions , and Enthusiasms . Some wear Feathers on their heads , to shew they are given to contemplation . Some bave Rings in their ears , to note theri subjection and obedience in harkning to spiritual Revelations . Some hare chains about their necks and armes , to shew they are bound up from the world ; some by their mean cloaths brag of their poverty . Some to shew their love to hospitality , carry pitchers of clean water , which they profer to all that will drink , without taking any reward : Some dwell at the graves of the dead , and live on what the people offers them . Some of them have secret commerce with women , and then give out that they conceive and bare children without the help of man , purposely to extenuate the miraculous birth of Christ. Some are Antinomians , affirming that there is no use of the Law , but that men are saved by Grace . Some are for traditions and merits , by which salvation is obtained , and not by Grace . These addict themselves wholly to Meditation , Prayer , Fasting , and other spiritual exercises ; there be some who are accounted Hereticks , for they hold that every man may be saved in his own Religion , and that Christs Law is as good as Mahomets ; therefore they make no scruple to enter into Christian Churches , to sign themselves with the Crosse , and besprinkle themselves with Holy water . These Votaries have their Saints , to whom they have recourse in their wants , and to whom they assign particular Offices : some have the charge of travellers , some of children , some of child bearing-women , some of secrets , and such like . They have also their Martyrs , Reliques , and lying miracles . Q. What secular Priests have they ? A. They have eight Orders or degrees ; 1. The Mophti or their Pope , on whose judgment all depend , even the Great Turk himselfe , both in spiritual and secular affaires . 2. The Caldelescher , who under the Mophti is judge of all causes , both Civil and Ecclesiasticall . 3. The Cadi whose Office is to teach the people . 4. Modecis , who have the charge of Hospitals . 5. Antiphi , who publiquely read the heads of the Mahumetan superstition , holding in one hand a naked sword , in the other a Semiter . 6. Imam , who in their Temples have charge of the Ceremonies . 7. Meizin , who on their Towers sing and call the people to prayer . 8. Sophi , who are their singing men in their Temples . The higher Orders are chosen by the grand Seigniour . The inferiour by the people , who have a small pension from the Turk , which being insufficient to maintain them , they are forced to work and use trades . There is required no more learning in them , but to read the Alcoran in Arabian , for they will not have it translated . To strike any of these is the losse of a hand in a Turk , but of life in a Christian. In such esteem they have their beggerly Priests , Q. Wherein doth the Mahumerans devotion consist chiefly ? A. in In their multitudes of Mosches , or Temples , the chicfe of which is Saint Sophi in Constantinople , built or rather repaired by Iustinian . 2. In their Hospitals , both for poor and strangers . 3. In their Monasteries and Schools . 4. In their washings , whereof they have three sorts . One of all the body . Another of the private parts onely . The third of the hands , feet , face , and organs of the five Senses . 5. In giving of almes either in mony or in meat ; for their manner is to sacrifice beasts , but not as the Iews upon Altars ; these beasts they cut in pieces and distribute among the poor . Their other Sacrifices , which either they offer , or promise to offer when they are in danger , are so divided , that the Priests have one share , the poor another , the third they eat themselves . 6. In making of Vows , which are altogether conditionall ; for they pay them if they obtain what they desire , otherwise not . 7. In adorning their Temples with multituds of Lamps burning with Oyl , and with Tapestry spread on Mats , upon which they prostrate themselves in prayer . On the walls are written in golden letters , There is but one God , and one Prophet Mahomet . 8. In praying five times a day , and on Friday which is their Sabbath ( because Mahomets birth-day , ) six times , bowing themselves to the ground , twice as often as they pray . Whosoever absents himself , chiefly on Friday , and in their Lent , is punished with disgrace , and a pecuniary Mulct . 9. In divers ridiculous ceremonies acted by their Priests , as pulling off the shooes , which all people are tyed to do when they enter into their Temples ; in stretching out the hands and joyning them together , in kissing the ground , in lifting up the head , in stopping of the ears with their fingers , in praying with their faces to the South , because Mecca is there , in wiping their eyes with their hands , in observing a Lenten Fast for one moneth in a yeer , changing the moneth every yeer , so that they fast one whole yeer in twelve ; and then they abstain from all meat and drink , till the stars appear . In plucking off their hairs at the end of their Fast , and in painting of their nayls with a red colour . 10. In Pilgrimages to Mecca , in circumcision of their children , in feasting at the Graves of the dead , and in other such vain ceremonies . Q. What Ceremonies observe they in their Pilgrimage to Mecca ? A. This journey is undertaken and performed every yeer , and it is held so necessary , that he who doth not once in his life go this Pilgrimage , shall be assuredly damned ; whereas Paradise and remission of sins is procured to them that go it . The way is long and tedious to those of Greece , being six moneths journey , and dangerous by reason of Arabian theeves , mountains of sand , with which divers are overwhelmed ; and want of water in those sandy and barren desarts . Their chief care is to be reconciled to each other where there is any difference , before they go ; for if they leave not behind them all grudges and quarels , their Pilgrimage will do them no good ; they begin their journey from Cairo , about three weeks after their Easter , called Bairam , being guarded with 200 Spachi on Dromedaries , and 200 Ianizaries on Camels with eight pieces of Ordnance , a rich vesture for the Prophet , and a green Velvet covering wrought with gold to cover his Tomb , which the Bassa delivers to the Captain of the Pilgrims . The Camels that carry these Vestures are covered with cloth of gold , and many small bels ; the night before their departure is kept with great Feasting and triumphs . No man may hinder his wife from this Pilgrimage , and every servant is made free that goeth it . The Camel that carrieth the box with the Alcoran is covered with cloth of gold and silk , the box with silk onely during the journey , but with gold and Jewels at their entring into Mecca . Musitians also and singers encompasse the Camel , and much vain Pompe is used in this Pilgrimage They use divers washings by the way when they meet with water . When they come to Mecca , the house of Abraham , which they fable was miraculously built , receiveth a new covering and a new Gate ; the old vesture is sold to Pilgrims , which hath a vertue in it to pardon sins ; after many idle Ceremonies performed , they go round about Abrahams house seven times ; then they kisse a black stone , which they believe fell down thither from Heaven ; at first it was white , but by the often kissing of sinners it is become black ; then they wash themselves in the Pond Zunzun , without the Gate five paces ; this pond the Angel shewed to Hagar when she wanted water for Ismael . Of this also they drink , and pray for pardon of their sins . After five days abode at Mecca , they go to the Hill of pard●ns , 15 miles distant , and there they leave all their sins behind them after they have heard a Sermon and prayed , and offered Sacrifices . Upon their return they must not look back to the Hill , lest their sins follow them . From hence they repair to Medina , where Mahomets Sepulchre is thought to be ; but by the way they run up a certain hill , which they call the mount of health ; they run , that they may sweat out all their sins . Thence they come pure to the Seducers tombe which notwithstanding they may not see , being hanged about with a Silk Curtain , which by the Eunuchs , being 50. in number to attend on the tombe , and to light the Lamps , is taken down when the Pilgrims Captain presenteth the new one ; without , each man gives to the Eunuchs handkerchiefs , or such like , to touch the tombe therewith ; this they keep as a special Relique . When they return to Egypt , the Captain presenteth the Alcoran to the Bassa to kisse , and then it is laid up again ; the Captain is Feasted , and presented with a Garment of cloth of Gold. They used to cut in pieces the Camel with his Furniture which carried the Alcoran , and reserve these pieces for holy Reliques . The Alcoran also is elevated , that all might see and adore it , which done , every one with joy returns to his one home . Q. What Ceremonies use they about their Circumcision ? A. They are Circumcised about eight years of age ; the Child is carried on hors-back , with a Tullipant on his head to the Temple , with a torch before him , on a spear deckt with flowers , which is left with the Priest as his Fee , who first nippeth the end of the skin of the childs yard with pincers , to mortifie it , then with his sizzers he nimbly cuts it off ; presently a powder is laid on to ease the pain , and afterward salt . The childs hands being loosed , looketh , as he is taught by the Priest , towards heaven , and lifting up the first finger of his right hand , saith these words : God is one God , and Mahomet in his Prophet . Then he is carried home in state after some prayers and offerings at the Church . Sometimes the child is circumcised at home ; and receiveth his name , not then , but when he is born . They feast then commonly three days , which ended , the child is carried with Pomp to the Bath , and from thence home , where he is presented with divers gifts from his Parents Friends . Women are not circumcised , but are tied to make profession of their Mahumetan faith . Q. What Rites doe they observe about the sick and dead ? A. Their Priests and chief friends visit them , exhort them to repentance , and read Psalms to them . When any dieth , the Priest compasseth the Corps with a string of beads , made of Lignum Aloes , praying God to have mercy on him ; then the Priests carry it into the Garden , wash it , and cover it with its own garments , with flowers also and persumes , and his Turband is set on his head . Women perform this office to the body of a woman . This done , the body is carried to the Temple with the head forwards , and set down at the Church-door , whilst the Priests are performing their service ; then it is carried to the burial-place without the City : the Priests pray for his soul , are paid for their pains , and feasted at home . Some part of their good cheer is set on the grave , for the soul to feed on , or for alms to the poor . They believe there are two Angels , who with angry looks , and flaming firebrands , examine the dead party of his former life , whom they whip with fiery torches if he be wicked ; if good , they comfort him , and defend his body in the grave till the day of judgment ; but the bodies of the wicked are knocked down nine fathoms under ground , and tormented by their angry Angels , the one knocking him with an hammer , the other tearing him with an hook , till the last day ; against this torment the Turks use to pray at the graves of the dead . The women there do not accompany the dead to the grave , but stay at home weeping , and preparing good cheer for the Priests and others of the departed mans friends . They believe that when the Corps hath been in the grave on quarter of an hour , that a new spirit is put into it , is set upon its knees , and is examined by the foresaid Angels of his faith and works . They believe also that it is a work of charity , and conducible to the soul of the defunct , if the birds , beasts , or ants be fed with the meat which they set on the graves of the dead . Q. How far hath this Mahumetan Superstition got footing in the world ? A. Though it be not so far extended as Gentilisme , yet it hath over-reached Christianity ; not in Europe , where Christianity prevaileth , but in Africa where it hath thrust out the ancient Christian Churches , and erected the Half-Moon in flead of the Crosse , except it be among the Abyssins , and some small places held by the Spaniard or Portugal : But in Asia it hath got deeper footing , having over-run Arabia , Turkie , Persia , some part of Mogols countrey , and Tartaria , onely here and there some smal Congregations of Christians are to be found . In America indeed it is not as yet known . Now the reasons why this Superstition is so far spread , are these . 1. The continual jars , frivolous debates , and needless digladiations about questions of Religion among Christians , which hath made the world doubt of the truth thereof , and takes away the end and scope of Religion , which is to unite mens affections ; but the remedy is become the disease , and that which should cure us , woundeth us . 2. The wicked and scandalous lives both of Christian Laity and Clergy : for the Mahumetans generally are more devour in their religious duties , and more just in their dealings . 3. The Mahumetan Conquests have in those parts propagated their Superstition . 4. Their religion is more pleasing to the sense then Christianity ; for men are more affected with sensitive pleasures , which Mahomet proffers in his Paradise , then with spiritual , which are lesse known , and therefore lesse desired . 5. The greatnesse of the Turkish tyranny over Christians ; the rewards and honours they give to those that will turn Muselmen , or Mahumetans , are great inducements for weak spirits to embrace that religion ; for a Christian Runegado that will receive circumcision among them , is carried about the streets with great joy and solemnity , is presented with many gifts , and made free from all taxes ; for which very cause , many , both Greeks and Albanians , have received circumcision . 6. The liberty which is permitted to multiply wives , must needs be pleasing to carnal-minded men . 7. They permit no man to dispute of their Alcoran ; to call any point of their religion in question ; to sell the Alcoran to strangers , or to translate it into other languages : It is death to offend in any of these , which is the cause of much quietnesse and concord among them . 8. They inhibit the profession of Philosophy among them , and so they keep the people in darknesse and ignorance , not suffering the light to appear and to detect their errors . 9. They teach , that all who live a good life shall be saved , whatsoever his religion be ; this makes many weak Christians revolt from their holy faith without scruple or check of conscience ; for what care they , whether they serve Christ or Mahomet , so they be saved ? 10. They hold , that after a certain time of torments in Hell , the wicked shall be released from thence ; this doctrine is more pleasing to wicked men then Christianity , which admits of no redemption from Hell , nor any mitigation of eternal torments . 11. Men are much taken with moral outsides , whereby the Turks exceed Christians ; for they are more modest in their conversation generally then we ; men and women converse not together promiscuously , as among us ; they are lesse sumptuous in their buildings ; lesse excessive and phantastical in their clothes ; more sparing in their dyet , and altogether abstemious ; more devout and reverend in their Churches , so that they will not suffer a piece of paper to be trod upon , or lie on the ground , but will take it up , kisse it , and lay it in some place out of danger ; and this is , because the name of God and Mahomets Law is written upon paper ; they are also more sober in their speeches and gesture , and more obedient to their Superiors then we are . 12. There is nothing more pleasing to our nature then private revenge , which by Christs Law is prohibited , but by the Mahumetan Law is allowed ; for they are to hate , and to kill their enemy , if they can . 13 , Arianism had infected most of the Eastern Churches ; therefore it was no wonder if they received Mahomets Doctrine , which was grounded upon Arius his Heresie . 14. They suffer no man to blaspheme Christ , but honour him , and speak reverently of him ; so they do of Moses and Abraham , which makes that neither Iews nor Christians are in those parts much averse from , or violent against their Religion . 15. They have been alwayes very zealous and diligent in gaining Proselytes , and yet force no man. For these , and such like reasons , let us not wonder at the great encrease of Mahumetanisme in the world . Q. Of what continuance is Mahumetanisme ? A. Mahomet was born in the year of Christ , 592. in the time of S. Gregory the Pope , and Mauritius the Emperour : according to Genebrard he lived 63. years , of which he spent 23. years in spreading of his doctrine , then died in the year of our Lord 655. Constance being Emperour , and Eugenius the first Pope ; So that Mahumetanisme hath lasted already above 1000. years , to the great oppression and vexation of the Church of Christ , and to the eternal dishonour of Christian Princes , who if they had spent but the tenth part of that blood against the Turks , which they have shamefully and sinfully shed in their own private quarrels , there had not been at this day any remainder of that damnable Sect , which hath longer continued a scourge to the Church of Christ , then ever any enemy did against Gods people of old . For the Egyptians oppressed the Israelites scarce 200. years ; the Canaanites 20. years ; the Moabites 18. years ; the Philistines 40. years ; the Assy●ians and Chaldeans from the first to the last , did not ●ex & oppress Gods people above 300. years ; afterward they were oppressed by Antiochus Epiphanes 40 years ; the Christian Church from Nero till Constantine was afflicted about 260. years ; and afterward by the Goths and Lombards nere 300. years . But this oppression of the Church by Mahomet hath , as I said , lasted above a thousand years . The reasons are divers as I have shewed in the former question , to which may be added these . 1. By this long persecution and tyranny of the Turks , God will try and exercise the faith , patience , constancy , and other vertues of his people , which would corrupt and purrifie like standing water , or Moab ●●tled upon the Lees , not being poured from vessel to vessel . How can the courage of a Souldier be known but in a skirmish ? or the skill of a Mariner , but in a storm ; Marcet sine adversario virtus ; that tree , saith Seneca , is most strongly rooted in the ground , which is most shaken with the wind . Nulla est a●or fortis & solida , nisi in quam venti saepius incursant , ipsa enim ●exatiane constringitur , & adices certius figit . 2. God is pleased to continue this tyranny and power of the Mahumetans , to the end that Christian Princes may love each other , and stick close together against the common enemy ; that their military discipline might be exercised abroad , and not at home : For this cause the wisest of the Romans were against the utter destruction of Carthage ; fearing least the Romans wanting an enemy abroad , should exercise their swords against themselves ; which fell out accordingly . For the same cause God would not utterly destroy the Philistines , Ammonites , Moabites , and other neighbouring enemies of the Iewes . But such is the madnesse of Christians , that though we have so potent an enemy close at our doores , ready to devour us , yet wee are content to sheath that sword into our owne bowels , which we should imploy against the common foe . 3. God will have this sword of Mahumetanisme to hang over our heads , and this scourge to be still in our eyes , that thereby wee may be kept the more in awe and obedience ; that if at any time we start aside like a broken bow , we may returne againe in time , considering God hath this whip ready and at hand to correct us . Thus God lest the Canaanites among the Jewes , to be pricks in their eyes , and goads in their sides . I will not ( saith the Lord ) drive out any from before them of the Nations which Joshua left when he died ; that through them I might prove Israel , whether they will keep the way of the Lord to walk tberein , &c. therefore the Lord left these nations without driving them out hastily . See Iudg. 2. 21 , 22. & 3. 1 , 2 , 3 , &c. 4. God is content to continue this Mahumetan Sect so long , because justice is exercised among them , without which a State or Kingdome can no more stand then a tree without a root , or an house without a foundation ; they are also zealous and devout in their way ; and great enemies to Idolatry , so that they will permit no images to be painted or carved among them , knowing that God is not offended so much against any sin as against idolatry , which is spiritual adultery , most destructive of that matrimonial conjuction between God and us . 5. The Lord by the long continuance of Mahumetanism , will punish the perfidiousnesse and wickednesse of the Greek Emperours , as likewise the multitude of heresies and schisms hatched in that Church . 6. This Sect of Mahumeranism is so made up of Christianism , Judaism and Gentilism , that it abates the edge of any of these nations , from any eager desire of its extirpation . The Contents of the Seventh Section . The Christian Religion propagated . 2. The decay thereof in the East by Mahumetanism . 3. Persecution and Heresie the two great Enemies thereof . 4. Simon Magus the first heretick , with his Disciples . 5. Menander , Saturninus , and Basilides , Hereticks . 6. The Nicholaitans and Gnosticks . 7. The Carpocratians . 8. Cerinthus , Ebion , and the Nazarites . 9. The Valentinians , Secundians , and Prolemians , 10. The Marcites , Colarbassi ▪ and Heracleonites . 11. The Ophites , Cainites , and Sethites . 12. The Archonticks and Ascothyprae . 13. Cerdon and Marcion . 14. Apelles , Severus , and Tacianus . 15. The Cataphrygians . 16. Pepuzians , Quintilians , and Artotyrites . 17. The Quartidecimani and Alogiani . 18. The Adamians , Elcesians , and Theodocians . 19. The Melchisedicians , Bardesanists , and Noetians , 20. The Valesians , Catheri , Angelici , and Apostolici . 21. The Sabellians , Originians , and Originists . 22. The Samosatenians and Photinians . 23. The Manichaean Religion . 24 , The Hierachites , Melitians , and Arians : 25. The Audians , Semi-arians , and Macedonians . 26. The Aerians , Aetians , and Apollinarists . 27. The Antidicomarianits , Messalians and Metangismonites . 28. The Hermians , Proclianites , and Patricians . 29. The Ascites , Pattalorinchites , Aquarii , and Coluthiani . 30. The Floriani , Aeternales , and Nudipidales . 31. The Donatists , Priscillianists , Rhetorians , and Feri . 32. The Theopaschites , Tritheits , Aquei , Melitonii , Ophei , Tertullii , Liberatores , and Nativitarii . 33. The Luciferians , Jovinianists , and Arabicks . 34. The Collyridians , Paterniani , Tertullianists , and Abelonites . 35. The Pelagians , Predestinati , and Timotheans . 36. The Nestorians , Eutychians , and their Spawn . SECT . VII . Quest. WHat is the other great Religion professed in Europe ? A. Christianity ; which is the Doctrine of Salvation , delivered to man by Christ Jesus the Son of God , who assuming our nature of a pure Virgin , taught the Jewes the true way to happinesse , confirming his doctrine by signes and miracles ; at length sealed it with his blood ; and so having suffered death for our sins , and rose again for our justification , he ascended to his Father , leaving twelve Apostles behind him to propagate this doctrine through the world , which they did accordingly , confirming their words with miracles , and their own blood ; and so this light of the Gospel scattered all the fogs and mists of Gentile superstition ; at the sight of this Ark of the new Covenant , the Dagon of idolatry fell to the ground : when this Lyon of the Tribe of Iudah did roar , all the beasts of the forrest , that is , the Pagan Idols or Devils rather hid themselves in their dens . Apollo complained that his Oracles failed him , and that the Hebrew child had stopped his mouth . When it was proclaimed at Palotes by Thanas the Egyptian ship-master , that the great god Pan was dead , all the evil spirits were heard to howl and bewail the overthrow of their Kingdom , Porphirie complained that the preaching of Christ had weakened the power of their gods , and hindred the gain of their Priests . The bones of Babylas so hindered Apollo that he could deliver no Oracle while they were there . The Delphick Temple fell down with earthquake and thunder , when Iulian sent to consult with the Oracle . Such was the irresistible power of the two-edged sword which came out of Christs mouth , that nothing was able to withstand it . The little stone cut out of the mountain without hands smot the great Image of Nebuchadnezzar , and brake it in pieces ; to the Doctrine of twelve poor weak fishermen , did the great Potentates of the world submit their Scepters . Thus the stone which the builders refused , became the head of the Corner ; it was the Lords doing , and its marveilous in our eyes . The terrible beast which with his iron teeth destroyed all the other beasts , is destroyed by the weaknesse of preaching , against which the more the Roman Empire strugled , the more it was foiled , and found by experience that the blood of Martyrs was the seed of the Church , which conquered the great conquerours , not with acting , but with suffering , not by the sword , but by the word , and more by their death then by their life : like so many Sampsons triumphing over these Philistines in their death and torments . Q. 2. Seeing the power of Religion was so irresistible in the beginning , that it carried all like a torrent before it , how came it to grow so weake within 600 yeers , that it yielded to Mahumetanism ? A. When God saw that the ungrateful professors of Christianity began to loath that heavenly Manna , and to covet for Quales of new Doctrin , he gave them leave to eat and poyson themselves therewith . He was not bound to cast pearls before swine , and to give that which was holy to dogs . In his just judgements he removed the Candlestick from those who rejected the light , and delighted themselves in darknesse ; it was fit the Kingdom of God should be taken from them , and given to a people that should bring forth the fru●ts thereof . They deserved to be plagued with a famine who grew wanton and spurned against their spiritual food . Besides , when the devil perceived he could do no good by open hostility and persecution , but the more burden he laid upon the Palme , the more it flourished , and the oftener he flung the Gyant of Religion to the ground , the stronger it grew with Antaeus ; he resovled at last to joyn the Foxes tayl to the Lio●s skin , and to try whether the heat of the Sun would not make the traveller sooner forsake his cloak , th●n the impetuosity of the winde . He choaks all zea●e and sincerity with the baits of wealth and honour ; he poysons them with ambition , pride , covetousnesse , and envie ; the evil man sowed the ●ases of dissention and heretical Doctrines in the Lords fields ; the spiritual husbandmen grew carelesse and idle , the Shepherds neglect their flocks , the dogs grow dumb , and so the Lords sheep are suffered to stray , and become a prey to the Wolves . The watch-men being inebriated with honour , wealth , ease , and security , fall asleep on the walls , and let the enemy feise upon the Lords City . It was not then the weaknesse of Christian Religion that was the cause of Mahomets prevailing ; for the heat of the Sun is not weak , though it cannot soften the clay ; not is the good seed that is cast into barren ground , to be blamed , if it doth not fructifie ; neither is the preaching of the Gospel impotent aud weak , because it doth not alwayes edifie . All the water in the Sea cannot mollifie a Rock , nor all the rain in the clouds secundate a stony barren ground . The subject must be capable , or else the Agent cannot operate . Mahumetanism then prevailing upon Christianity , proceeded from the voluntary perversnesse of mens hearts , from the malice and craft of the devil , and from the just judgements of the Almighty . Q. 3. What were the Engines that Satan used to overthrow Religion in the beginning ? A. Open persecution and heresie ; with the one he destroyed the bodies , with the other he poysoned the souls of Christians . Persecution with Saul killed its thousands , but Heresie with David , ten thousand . Persecution was the Arrow that did flie by day ; but Heresie the Pestilence that raged in the darknesse . Persecution was the Pruning knife that lopped the branches of Religion , but Heresie the Axe laid to the root of the tree . Persecution was the Dragon that drove the woman into the wildernesse , but Heresie the beast that spake blasphemies . Open Persecution began in Nero a Tyrant , but Heresie in Simon a Witch . Open Persecution began about 66 yeers after Christs Ascention , but heresie immediatly after Christs departure , about the sixth yeere , in the beginning of Caligula's reign . Persecution is the wild Boar of the Forrest , but Heresie the little Fox that eateth up the Grapes of the Lords Vineyard . Q. 4. Who was the first Heretick that opposed the Orthodox Religion , and what were his opinions ? A. Simon called Magus , because he was a Witch ; a Samaritan by birth , and a Christian by profession ; he would have bought the gifts of the Holy Ghost for mony , Act. 8. 13. He denyed the Trinity , and affirmed himselfe to be the true God. He taught that the world was made by the Angels , not by God. And that Christ came not into the world , nor did he truly suffer . He denyed also the Resurrection of the flesh , and permitted promiscuous marriages . He likewise affirmed that the true God was never known to the Patriarchs and Prophets . This point was afterward maintained by Menander , Cerinthus , Nicholas , Saturninus , and Basilides succeeding Hereticks . Upon this Doctrine also the Tertullianists , and Anthropomorphits grounded their Heresie , in ascribing a humane body to God. His denying of the Trinity , begot afterward the Sabellians , Samosatenians , Montanists , Praxians , Photinians , and Priscillianists . His Heresie of the Creation of the world by Angels , begot the Marcionites , Manichees , and the Angelick hereticks , who worshipped Angels . In saying that Christ came not , nor suffered , he gave occasion to the Heresies of Valentinians , Cerdonians , Marcionites , Aphthardocites , Docits , Samosatenians , and Mahumetans . Upon his denyal of the Resurrection , Basilides , Valentinus , Carpocrates , Apelles , and the Hierarchits , grounded their Heresies . Besides , Epicurism , Libertinism , and Atheism got vigour hereby . By permitting licentiousnesse and promiscuous copulation , he gave occasion to the Basilidians , Gnosticks , Manichees , Acatians , Eunomians , and Mahumetans to live like beasts , and to slight Marriage . Besides these impious opinions , he held Magick and Idolatry lawful . He gave to the Angels barbarous names . He slighted the Law of Moses , as being not from God ; and blasphemously denyed the Holy Ghost to be a substance , but a bare vertue or operation , and caused his Disciples to worship his whore Helena , or Selene , for a goddesse . Q. 5. Why did Simon Magus & his scholars , with many other hereticks since him , besides Iews & Mahumetans deny the Trinity . A. Partly the malice of Satan who hates and persecutes the truth , partly the pride of Hereticks who would seem wiser then the Church , partly their ignorance , because by naturall reason they cannot comprehend this ineffable mystery , and partly malice against Christ , whose Divinity is denyed by Jewes and Mahumetans ; bred this Heresie : notwithstanding the truth is plainly set down both in the old and new Testament , asserted by all the Greek and Latin Fathers , confirmed by all Generall councills , and proved by all Orthodox Divines that it is no more repugnant to naturall reason for the Father , Sonne and Holy Ghost to be one God , then for the soul , mind , and body to be one man ; but because this Doctrin is sufficiently proved by all Divines both ancient and moderne , and all objections to the contrary answered and refuted , I will forbeare to set down what is so plain and obvious , already handled by so many Pens , and will onely shew that the Doctrin of the Trinity was not unknown even by the light of nature to the Gentile Philosophers , Poets and Sibylls . Zoroastres speaketh of the Father , who having perfected all things hath delivered them to the second Mind , which Mind ( saith he ) hath received from the Father knowledge and power . Here is a plain testimony of the first and second person . Concerning the third , he saith that the Divine love proceeded from the Mind or Intellect , what else is this Divine love but the Holy Ghost ? The Chaldaean Magi , which were their Philosophers , acknowledged three beginnings , to wit Ormases , Mitris , and Ariminis , that is God , the Mind , and soul , Mercurius Trismegistus taught his Egyptians that God who is life and light begot the Word , who is the other Intellect , and maker of all things , and together with him another who is the firie God , or Spirit ; here the three persons are distinctly named . He sheweth also that the subtil intellectual Spirit by the power of God did move in the Chaos ; this is consonant to the words of Moses , the spirit of God moved on the waters . Orpheus singeth the praises of the Great God , and of his word which he first uttered . Pythagoras and his Schollars were not ignorant of this Mystrey , when they placed all perfection in the number of three , and made love the Original of all things . Zeno the Stoick confesseth that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Word is God , and the Spirit of Iove . Socrates acknowledgeth God to be the Minde or Intellect , that the Essence of God is his Idea , which he begets by the knowledge of himself , and by which he made the World. Numenius the Pythagorean , Plotinus , Iamblichus and others do write very plainly of the three Hypostases or Persons in the Trinity , so that no Christian can write more fully , as may be seen in their own words , as they are alleadged by Du-Plessis in his Book of the truth of Christian Religion ; who citeth also certain Oracles of Serapis the Egyptian chiefe Idol or Devil ; and of Apollo out of Suidns , by which we may see how the evil Spirits are forced to confesse the Trinity . I could also alledge the testimonies of the Sybills to the same purpose ; but because I study brevity , and these heathen testimonies and Sibyllin verses , are cited by Clemens Alexandrinus , Origin against Celsus , Cyril against Iulian , Eusebius in his preparation , Saint Augustine in his bookes of the City , &c. I forbear to insist any more on this subject . And as the Gentiles gave testimony to this plurality of persons , so did the Jewes also , though now they reject this doctrine , thinking that we by worshipping the Trinity , do worship three Gods ; but their ancient Rabbins do prove the Trinity out of the Old Testament , as Rabbi Simeon , the Sonne of Iohai brings a place out of Rabbi Ibba upon Deuteronomy 6. Hearken O Israel , the Lord our God is one God. In the Hebrew thus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Iehovah Elohenu Iehovah Echad . He shewes that the first Iehovah is God the Father ; the second word Elohenu our God is God the Son ; for so he is called by the Propher , and Evangelist , Emanuel , God with us . The third word Iehovah , is God the holy Ghost . And the fourth word Echad , that is One , is to shew the Unity of Essence in this plurality of persons . Many other passages I could alleadge out of the writings of the ancient Rabbies to confirme this truth ; but this is already performed by Galatinus in his books de arcanis catholicae veritatis . Q. 6 Who were Simons principal Scholars , and what were their opinions ? A. 6. Menander a Samaritan also , and a Magician . He flourished at Rome , in the time of Titus about 49. years afser Christ. He held the same impious opinions that Simon did ; but differed from him in saying that himself and not Simon , was the Saviour of the world ; and that therefore all should be baptized in his name , and not in the name of Simon or Christ , and that all such should in power excel the Angels , and should live immortally here ; so he denied the Resurrection of the flesh . To him succeeded Saturninus and his fellow Scholar Basilides , about the fifteenth year of Adrian the Emperour , and after Christ the hundreth . Saturninus was of Antioch , and infected Syria with his poyson , as Basilides did Egypt . Saturninus held the same impieties with Simon and Menander , but differed from them in saying that the world was made onely by seven Angels , and not by all , against the Will and Knowledge of God. He taught also that some men were naturally good , and some naturally evil ; and that nothing must be eat that hath life in it , which was the Doctrine afterward of the Manichees . And impiously affirmed that some of the antient Holy Prophets spake , and were sent by Satan . Basilides also was a Simonian Heretick , but differed from him in holding there were so many Heavens as dayes in the year , to wit 365. the chiefe god he called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , in the letters of which name are contained 365. He held also that this inferiour world and man was created by the 365th or last Heaven . He taught also that the superiour god Abraxas begot the Minde , this the Word : Of the Word came Providence , and of Providence Wisedome : Of Wisdom the Angels were begot , the last of which was the God of the Jewes , whom he calls an ambitious and a turbulent God , who had attemped to bring all Nations in subiection to his people . He said that Christ was sent by Abraxas to oppose the turbulent God of the Jewes , and doth not call him Iesus and Saviour , but Goal a Redeemer . He held it unlawful to suffer Martyrdom for Christ ; He permitted Idolatry , and taught that no voluntary sin was pardonable , and that Faith was not the gift of God , but of Nature , as also election . The other errours which this Egyptian held ( for he was of Alexandria ) were the same that Simon maintained . Q. 7. What was the Religion of the Nicholaitans and Gnosticks ? A. The Nicholaitans , so called from Nicholas one of the seven Deacons , Act. 6. and whose works Christ hated , Rev. 2. gave themselves to all uncleannesse and sflshly lusts , teaching that men ought to have their Wives in common . They made no scruple of eating things offered to Idols . At their meetings or love Feasts , they used to put out the lights , and commit promiscuous adulteries with each others wise . They taught that the world was made by the copulation of light and darknesse , out of which Angels , Dae●ons , and Men were procreated . Mans seed and menstruous blood were with them sacred , and used by the Gnosticks in their divine service , whereby they brought an odium upon Christianity . They would not have God but Angels creators of this inferiour world , which Angels they called by divers barbarous names . Nicholas the father of this Sect , was by birth an Antiochian , whose doctrine began to spread about the beginning of Domitians reign , after Christ 52 yeers , before S. Iohns banishment into Pathmos . The professors of this Sect did long retain the name of Nicolaitans , but were called Gnosticks from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Knowledge , which proud title they gave themselves , as if their knowledge had been transcendent above other men . But their knowledge was so whimsical , that neither they , or any else understood it ; they babled much concerning their Aeones , and of Ialdabaoth , who made the heavens , and all things we see , of water . They ascribed divers sons to their chief Aeon , to wit , Ennoia , Barbeloth , and Prunicon , which they named Christ. They held that most things were procreated of the Chaos , and the Abysse of water and darknesse . They taught also that in faithful men were two souls , one holy , of the divine substance , the other adventitious by divine insufflation , common to man and beasts . These are the souls that sin , and which passe from man to beast , after the opinion of Pythagoras , they held also there were two Gods , a good and an evill ; as the Manichees afterward did . They made Jesus and Christ two distinct persons , and that Christ descended into Iesu● when he was thirty yeers old , and then he wrought miracles . On this Doctrin the Eutychians and Nestorians grounded their Heresies . They would have none to suffer Martyrdom for Christ , who they said conversed on the earth after his Resurrection 18 moneths . This Heresie was much spread in Asia and Egypt about 129 yeers after Christ , and in Spain it flourished after Christ 386 yeers . Out of this Sink , the Valentinians , Manichees , and Priscillianists sucked their poyson . Q. 8. Of what Religion were the Carpocratians ? A. Carpocrates by birth an Alexandrian in Egypt , who flourished about the yeer of Christ 109. in the time of Antoninus Pius , and was contemporary with Saturnius ; this Carpocrates , I say , ta●ght there were two opposite Gods ; that the Law and good works were needlesse to those that had faith : that we could not avoid the rage of evil spirits , but by doing evil , for that was the way to please them . Therefore they gave themselves over to Magick and a Libidinous life . They taught also that Christ was a meer man , and that their master Carpocrates was the better man ; hence sprung up the Samosatenians and Arrians . They said also that Christ was begot as other men , of Ioseph and Mary ; and that onely his soul ascended into Heaven . They held Pythagorean transanimation , but denyed the Resurrection , and that this world was not made by God , but by Satan . Because their disciples should not publish their abominable mysteries , they put a mark by a bodkin on their right Eare. Carpocrates carryed about with him his Punk Marcellina . Q. 9. What was the Religion of Cerinthus , Ebion , and the Nazarites ? A. Cerinthus being a Jew by birth , and circumcised , taught that all Christians ought to be circumcised : He lived in the time of S. Iohn the Apostle , who would not enter into the same Bath with that pernicious Heretick . He spred his Heresie in Domitians time , about 62 yeers after Christ. He held the same impious Tenets that Carpocrates , and taught that it was Iesus who died and rose again , but not Christ. He denyed the Article of life eternal , and taught that the Saints should enjoy in Ierusalem carnall delights for 1000 yeers ; the maintainers of this whimsie afterward were the Origenists , Chiliasts , or Millenaries , and on this Mahomes founded his Paradise . Ebion was a Samaritan by birth , but he would be esteemed a Jew . He lived also in Domitians time . He denyed Christs divinity , and held the necessity of the Ceremonial Law , with Cerinthus : And that the use of flesh was unlawfull , because all flesh was begot of impure generation : The Ebionites , of all the New-Testament admitted only S. Matthews Gospel , because it was written in Hebrew . The Ebionite Heresie did not continue long under the name of Ebion , but under other names , to wit , Sampsei , and Elcesitae . Against these Hereticks S. Iohn , who lived in their time , wrote his Gospel , to prove Christs Divinity ; they rejected S. Pauls Epistles because they refell the Ceremonial Law. As for the Nazarites , or Nazarens , they were before Cerinthus and Ebion , about the end of Nero , 37 yeers after Christ. They were the first that retained circumcision with Baptism , and the ceremonial Law with the Gospel . They were led much with private Revelations and Enthusiasms . They had more Gospels then one ; to wit , the Gospel of Eve , and that which they called the Gospel of perfection . They were much addicted to fables . Noahs wife they called Ouria , which signifieth fire in Chaldee ; she often times set the Ark on fire , which therefore was so many times rebuilt . They make her also the first that imparted to mankinde the knowledge of Angels . Q. 10 What was the Heretical Religion of the Valentinians , Secundians , and Ptolemians ? A. The Valentinians , who from their whimsical knowledge were called Gnosticks , had for their master , Valentinus an Egyptian , who lived in the time of Antoninus Pius Emperor , about a 110 yeers after Christ. He taught that there were 30 Aeones , Ages , or Worlds , who had their beginning from Profundity and Silence ; that being the Male , this the Female . Of the Marriage or Copulation of these two , were begot Vnderstanding and Truth , who brought forth eight Aeones . Of the Vnderstanding and Truth were begot the Word and Life , which produced 10. Aeones . The Word and Life brought forth Man and the Church , and of these were procreated 12. Aeones ; these 8. 10. and 12. joyned together , made up the 30. the last of these 30. being abortive ▪ produced the Heaven , Earth , and Sea. Out of his imperfections were procreated divers evils , as darkness out of his fear , evil spirits out of his ignorance , out of his tears springs and rivers ; and out of his laughter light . They also taught that Christs body was meerly spiritual , and passed through the Virgin , as through a conduit or pipe . Evil was natural ( they said ) to the creature , and therefore they made God the author of evil , which afterward was the doctrine of the Manichees . They held that onely the soul was redeemed , and that there should be no resurrection of the body . Faith ( they taught ) was natural , and consequently salvation , which all did not attain for want of good works ; this was the Pelagian doctrine afterward . They made three sorts of men ; to wit , spiritual , who were saved by faith onely : these they called the sons of Seth ; hence the Sethian Hereticks . The second sort are animal , or natural , who are saved by works , and are of Abel ; hence the Abelites . The third sort are carnal , who cannot be saved ; these are of Cain ; hence the Cainite Hereticks . They eat of things offered to idols ; slighted good works as needlesse , and rejected the old Prophets . Valentinus his chiefe Scholar and Successor was Secundus , whose Disciples called Secundians , changed the name , but retained the Doctrine of Valentinus , permitting all kind of vicious life , in that they held knowledge without good works would bring men to Heaven . Valentinus held that the Aeones were only the effects of the divine minde ; but Secundus said they were true Essences , subsisting by themselves . He added also light and darknesse to the eight principal Aeones , and so made up ten . To Secundus succeeded Ptolomaeus in Valentinus his School . He gave to Bathos , or Profundity , two Wives ; to wit , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , that is Cogitation ; and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , that is , Will. By the former Wife , Bythus , he procreated 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , the Minde ; and by the other he begot 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , the Truth . Pt●lomaeus also slighted the old Law. Q. 11. Of what opinions were the Marcites , Colarba●● , and Heracleonites ? A. Marcus was a notable Magician , who lived under Antoninus Pius , about 115. years after Christ. His Scholars called themselves Perfect , and bragged that they were more excellent then Peter or Paul. They denyed Christ humanity , & the resurrection of the flesh . They held two contrary beginnings , or Gods ; to wit. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is , Silence ; and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , that is , Speech . From these the Marcionites and Manichees borrowed their two principles . They retained their Aeones of Valentinus , but reduced them to four ; to wit , Silence , Speech , and two unnamed , so in stead of the Christian Trinity , they held a Quaternity . They taught that all men , and every member in mans body , were subject to , and governed by certain letters and characters . They baptized not in the name of the Father , Son , and Holy Ghost ; but in the name of the Father unknown , of Truth the Mother of all , and of him who descended upon Jesus . By Magical words they bragged that they could turn the Sacramental Wine into blood , and bring downe the grace of God from Heaven into the chalice . The Colarbasians , so called from Colarbas , or Colarbasus the author of that Sect , ascribed the life , actions , and event● of man , and all humane affairs to the seven Planets , as authors thereof . They held also but one Person in the Deity , called by different names . They divide Jesus from Christ , as the Nestorians afterward ; and taught that Christ was as a flower compacted and made up of the 30. Aeones . Heracleon , Father of the Heracleonites ▪ lived about 110. years after Christ. These divided the Aeones into good and bad , and held two beginnings , to wit , Profundity and Silence . Profundity they held to be the most ancient of all ; and that of this with Silence , all the other Aeones were procreated . They said that man consisted of a soul , body , and some third substance ; they held it no sin to deny Christ , in danger of life ▪ with the mouth , if so be the heart believed in him . They used in their praye●s Superstitious and Magical words , to drive away Devils . And they thought by anointing their dead with Water , Oyl , and Balsame , to free them from eternal death . Q. 12. Of what Religion were the Ophites , Cainites , and Sethites ? A. These were called also Ophei and Ophiomorphi from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Serpent which they worshipped . This Sect began about the year of Christ 132. They taught that Christ was the Serpent which deceived Eve ; and that he in the form of a Serpent entred the Virgins Womb. In the Eucharist they used to produce a Serpent by inchanting words out of his hole , or rather box , in which they carried him about ; neither did they think that the Sacramental bread was consecrated till that Serpent had first touched it , or tasted thereof ; they denyed also the Resurrection of the flesh , and Christs incarnation . The Caini were so called because they worshipped Cain as the author of much goodnesse to mankind , so they worshipped Esau , Core , Dathan , Abiram and Iudas , who betrayed Christ , saying that he foreknew what happinesse should come to mankind by Christs death , therefore he betrayed him . Some of this Sect were called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , that is , resisters of God , for they opposed him what they could in his Laws , therefore rejected the Law of Moses as evil ; and worshipped the wicked Angels , whom they pleased by their evil actions , they taught also that we were evil by nature , and that the creator of the world was an unknown God , and envious to Cain , Esau , and Iudas . The Sethites so called fr●m Seth , Adams Son whom they worshipped , lived most in Egypt . About the same time that the Cainites florished . They thought that Seth was born of a superiour Vertue which they called Mother . She of the chief God brought forth Seth the Father of all the Elect : So they make Seth a part of the Divine substance who came in place of Abel , who by the envy of some Angels stirring up Cain against him , was slain . They prate also that by the cunning of some Angels some of Cains posterity were preserved in the Ark , from the flood which was sent by this great Mother to punish the Cainites for the murthering of Abel . Of this posterity of Cain proceed all wicked men . They denied the Resurrection , and held that the Angels had carnal commerce with women , and of this copulation two men were produced , the one Earthly the other Heavenly being an Hermaphrodite , who was created to Gods image , who as they blasphemously taught is an Hermaphrodite , and so Adam also . They make Christ who was born of the Virgin , to be no other then Seth. Q. 13. What Religion did the Archonticks professe and the Ascothyp●ae ? A. These were the last of the Valentinian Hereticks ; ca●●ed Archontici , from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , that is ; Principalities , these they worshipped as inferior gods , Father of the Angels , and creators of the world ; of Photenia the Mother , were the Angels begot by these Archontes . One Peter an Anachorit , and a Monk of Palestina was author of this Sect , in the time of Constantius the Son of Constantine , about the year of Christ , 308. These spawned anothed Sect , which they called Ascothyptas , because they brake in pieces all the Plate and Vessels used in the Sacrament ; for they rejected the Sacraments of the Church ▪ They despised good works , and gave themselves to all uncleannesse , and slighted the Old Testament , denied the Resurrection , and Sacraments , as is said , thinking it unlawful to represent Spiritual and Heavenly things by corporal and earthly . They thought that the Devil begot Cain and Abel of Eve ; both these sons were Reprobates . And that a man who hath knowledge and saith may be saved , let his life be never so Vitious , and that the devil was the Son of the Jewish , but not of the Christian God. They also affixed to each Heaven or Sphere an angel , as the Peripate●icks did an Intelligence . Q. 14. What was the Religion of Cerdon and Marcion ? A. Cerdon lived about the time of Valentinus the Heretick , under Antoninus Pius Emperor 110 yeers after Christ ; he taught that there were two contrary gods ; the one a god of mercy and pitty , the other of justice and severity , whom he called evil , cruel , and the maker of the world . The former God he called good , and the Father of Christ , and author of the Gospel ; but Moses Law they rejected and the old Testament , as proceeding from the other god , to wit , of justice . The Cerdonians also denyed the Resurrection of the flesh and Humanity of Christ ; Affirming that he was not born of a Virgin , nor suffered but in shew . Marcion , by birth a Paphlagonian neer the Euxin Sea , was Cerdons Scholar , whose opinions he preferred to the Orthodox Religion , out of spleen because his Father Bishop Marcion excommunicated him for Whoredom , and because he could not without true repentance be received again into the Church ; therefore he professed and maintained Cerdons Heresies at Rome , in the time of M. Antoninus Philosophus , 133. years after Christ , but he refined some points , and added to them some of his own phansies . With Cerdon he held two contrary gods , and denied Christs Incarnation of the Virgin , and therefore blotted his Genealogy out of the Gospel , affirming his body to be from heaven , not from the Virgin. He denied that this world , by reason of the Ataxie and Disorder in it , could be the work of the good god . He rejected the Old Testament and the Law , as repugnant to the Gospel ; which is false , for their is no repugnancy . He denied the Resurrection , and taught that Christ by descending into hell , delivered from thence the souls of Cain , Esau , the Sodomites , and other reprobates , translating them into heaven . He condemned the eating of flesh , and the married life ; and renewed baptism upon every grievous fall into sin . If any of the Catechumeni died , some in their name were baptised by the Marcionites . They also baptised and administred the Eucharist in presence of the Catechumeni , against the custom of the Church . They permitted Women also to baptize . They condemned all Wars as unlawfull , and held transanimation with the Pythagoreans . Q. 15. What was the Religion of Apelles , Severus , and Tatianus ? A. Apelles whose scholars were called Apellitae , was Marcions Disciple , and a Syrian by birth . He flourished under Commodus the Emp●ror , about 150. years after Christ. He taught that there was but one chief God , to whom was subordinat a fierie God who appeared to Moses in the bush , who made the world , and gave the Law to the Israelites , and was their God. He gave to Christ a body compacted of the Stary , and Elementary substance , and appeared in the shape onely of man. This body when he ascended , he left behind him , every part thereof ▪ returning to their former principles ; and that Christs spirit is onely in heaven ▪ He rejected the Law and Prophets , and denied the Resurrection . Severus , author of the Severians , was contemporarie with Apelles under Commodus , 156. years after Christ. He used the company of one Philumena a Strumpet and Witch . He taught his disciples to abstain from Wine , as being poyson begot of Satan in the form of a Serpent , with the Earth . The world he said was made by certain Powers of Angels , which he called by divers barbarous names , He hated Women and Marriage , denied the Resurrection , the Old Testament , and Prophets , using in stead of them , certain Apocryphall Books . Tatianus , a bad Scholar of a good Master , Iustin Martyr , was a Mesopotamian by birth , and lived under M. Antoninus Philosophus , 143. years after Christ ; his disciples were called Tatiani from him , and Encratitae from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 temperance or continence , for they abstain from Wine , Flesh , and Marriage . They were called also Hydro-Paristatae , users of Water , for in stead of Wine they made use of Water in the Sacrament . They held that Adam was never restored to mercy after his fall . And that all men the sons of Adam are damned without hope of salvation except the Tatiani . They condemned the Law of Moses , the eating of flesh , and the use of wine , and held Procreation of Children to be the work of Satan ; yet they permitted , though unwilingly , Monogamy , or the marrying once , but never again , they denied that God made male and female , and that Christ was the seed of David . Q. 16. Of what Religion were the Cataphrygians ? A. Montanus disciple to Tatianus who was his contemporary , was author of this Sect , who for a while were from him called Montanists ; but being ashamed of his wicked life , and unhappy end , they were afterward from the Country where he was born , and which was first infected with his heresie , called Cataphrygians , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 : they were named also Tascodragitae , because they used in praying to thrust their forefingers into their Nostrills , to shew their devotion , and anger for sin . Tascus in their Language , signifieth a long slick , or slaff , and Druggus their Nose , as if you would say Perticonasati , as the interpreter of Epiphanius translates it . They loved to be called Spirituales , because they bragged much of the gifts of the Spirit ; others that were not of their opinion , they called naturual men . This Heresie began about 145. years after Christ , and lasted above 500. years . He had two Strumpets which followed him , to wit Prisca and Maximilla , these forsook their Husbands , pretending zeal to follow Montanus ; whereas indeed they were notorious Whoors : they took upon them to prophesie , and their dictates were held by Montanns as divine oracles , but at last , he and they ▪ for company hanged themselves . He blasphemously held himself not onely to be in a higher measure inspired by the Holy Ghost , then the Apostles were , but also said that he was the very Spirit of God , which in some small measure descended on the Apostles ; he condemned second marriages , and yet allowed Incest . He trusted altogether to Revelations and Enthusiasmes , and not to the Scripture . In the Eucharist , these wretches mingled the Bread with Infants Blood ; they confounded the persons of the Trinity , affirming the Father suffered ; Q. 17. What was the Religion of the Pepuzians , Quintilians , and Artotyrites ? A. These were disciples of the Cataphrygians : Pepuzians were so called from Pepuza a town between Galatia and Cappadocia , where Montanus dwelt , and Quintillians from Quintilla another whorish Prophetesse , and companion to Prisca and Maximilla . They held Peprza to be that new Ierusalem fore told by the Prophets , and mentioned in the Epistle to the Hebrews , and in the Revelatien . In this they said we should enjoy life eternal . They perferred Women before Men , affirming that Christ assumed the form of a Women , not of a Man. And that he was the author of their wicked Tenets . They commended Eve for eating the forbidden fruit , saying that by so doing , she was the author of much happinesse to man. They admitted Woman to Ecclesiastical functions , making Bishops and Priests of them ▪ to preach , and administer the Sacraments . They mingled also the Sacramental Bread with humane Blood. The Artotyritae were so called from offering Bread and Cheefe in the Sacrament in stead of Wine , because our first Parents offered the fruits of the Earth , and of sheep , and because God excepted Abels sacrifice which was the fruits of his sheep , of which Cheese cometh ; therefore they held cheese more acceptable then wine . In other points they were Pepuzians , and differed from them onely in cheese offering ; therefore they were called Artotyritae , from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 bread , and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 cheese . Q. 18. What was the Religion of the Tessarescae Decatitae , or Quarradecimani and of the Alogiani ? A. The former of these were so called from observing Easter on the fourteenth day of the Moon in March , after the manner of the Iewes , and they made Saint Iohn the author of that custome which was observed by the Oriental Churches , till Pope Victor excommunicated them , as Schismaticks , in dissenting from the custome of the Western Church . This controversie fell out about the 165 ▪ year of Christ , Severus then being Emperour , and from the first Original thereof continued 200. years . This Heresie was condemned by the council of Nice , and ordered that Easter should be kept after the manner of the Western Church , which derived their custom from Saint Peter . These Hereticks also denied repentance to those that fell after baptisme ; which was the Novatian Heresie . Alogiani so called from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the privative , and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the word , because they denied Christ to be the word , and consequently they denied his divinity , as Ebion and Cerinthus had done before , Samos●tenus , A●●ius , and the Mahumetans afterward . These Alogiani rejected Saint Iohns Gospel and his Apocalypse , as not written by him , but by Cerinthus , which is ridiculous ; for Cerinthus denied Christs Divinity , which Saint John asserteth , in writing , that the Word was God. These Hereticks were named also Berilliani from Berillus a Bishop in Arabia , who taught that Christ was a man , and then became the word of God. The first broacher of this Heresie is thought to be Artemon a profane man , who lived about the time of Severus Emperour 167. years after Christ , from him they were called Artemonit● . Q 19. What was the Religion of the Adamians , Elcesians , and Theodotians ? A. The Adamians or Adamites , so called either from one Adam their author , or from Adam the first man , whose nakednesse they imitate , sprung up shortly after the Gnosticks , and were called Prodiciani from one Prodicus , whom they followed . Of this Sect there be many extant at this day . They held it unlawful for men or women to wear cloathes in their congregation and assemblies , seeing their meetings were the only Paradise on earth , where they were to have life Eternal , and not in Heaven● ; as Adam then in his Paradise , so Christians in theirs should be naken , and nor cloathed with the badges of their sin and shame . They rejected marriages as diabolical ; therefore they used promiscuous copulation in the dark ; they rejected also all prayers to God as needlesse , seeing he knew without us what we wanted . The Elcesei , so called from Elcesae , an impostor ; and Sampsei from a spotted kind of Serpent , which they represented in their changable dispositions , were much addicted to judicial Astrology and Soothsaying . They held two Priests , one below made of the Virgin , a meer man , and one above ; they confound Christ with the Holy Ghost , and sometimes they call him Christs Sister , but in a masculine name , to both which persons they give longitude , latitude , and locality . To water they ascribe a divinity , and so they did to two Whoores , Marthus and Marthana , the dust of whose feet and spittle they worshipped as holy reliques . They had a certaine Apocrypha book , the reading whereof procured remission of ●in ; and they held it no sin to deny Christ in time of persecution . This Heresie began to spread , about 210. years after Christ under Gordian the Emperor . See Origen who writ against it . The Theodocians so called from one Theodo●us , or Theodotion , who lived under Severus Emperour ; 170. years after Christ. He was a Byzantian by birth , and a Tanner by profession , who taught that in times of persecution we may deny Christ , and in so doing , we deny not God , because Christ was meerly man , and that he was begotten of the seed of man. He also added to , and took from the writings of the Evangelists what he pleased . Q 20. What was the Religion of the Melchisedecians , Bardesanists , and Noetians ; A. The former were called Melchisedecians for believing that Melchisedeck was not a man , but a Divine power superiour to Christ , whom they held to be a meer man. One Theodotus Scholar to the former Theodotus the Tanner , was author of this Sect , who lived under Severus about 174. years after Christ. The Bardesanists were so called from one Bardesanes a Syrian who lived under Verus the Emperour , 144. years after Christ. He taught that all things , even God himself , were subject to Fate , or a Stoical necessity , so that he took away all liberty , both from God and man , and that vertue and vice depended on the Stars . He renewed also the whimsies of the Aeones , by which he overthrew Christs divinity , and denied the Resurrection of the flesh . The Noetians , so called from Noetus born in Smyrna , taught that there was but one Person in the Trinity , which was both mortal and immortal , in heaven God , and impatible ; on earth Man , and patible . So they made a Trinity , not of Persons , but of Names and Functions . Noetus also taught , that he was Moses , and that his brother was Aaron . This Heretick was buried with the burial of an Asse , and his city Smyrna was overthrown eight years after he broached his Heresie . He lived about 140. years after Christ , under M. Antoninus , and L. Verus Emperours . Q. 21. Of what Religion were the Valesians , the Cathari , Angelici , and Apostolici ? A. The Valesians so called from one Valens , an Arabian , who out of the doctrine of the Gnosticks or Tatians condemned marriage and procreation . Therefore his Scholars after the example of Origen , gelded themselves , thinking none can enter into heaven but Eunuchs . Whereas the Eunuchs Christ speaks of be such , as by continence subdue the lusts of the flesh ; This Heresie springing under Iulianus Philippus Emperour about the year of Christ 216. The Cathari 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 so called by themselves , as if they were purer then other men , derived most of their Tenets from Novat●s , hence they were named Novatians . This Novatus lived under Decius the Emperour , after Christ 220. years . He was an African born . This Heresie lasted till the time of Arcadius , to wit , 148. years ; they denyed repentance to those who fell after Baptism , they bragged much of their Sanctity and good works . They condemned second Marriages as adulterous . They used rebaptization as the Donatists did afterward . They rejected also Oyl or Chrism in Baptisme . The Angelici were so called from worshipping of Angels ; it seems this Heresie was begun in the Apostles time , who condemneth it ; but had its growth shortly after the Melchisedecians , about the year of Christ 180. The Apostolici were so called from imitating the holinesse of the Apostles ; these were the spawn of the Encratites , about the year of Christ 145. They rejected all married people as uncapable of Heaven , and held that the Apostles perpetually abstained from marriage . They had all things in common , holding those unfit for Heaven who had any thing peculiar to themselves . They denied repentance and reconciliation to those that fell after Baptism . In stead of the Evangelists , they used Apocrypha books , as the Gospel , according to the Egyptians ; the act of Andrew and Thomas . These Hereticks were called also Apotactitae by the Latines , and by the Greeks 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from renouncing of the world . Q. 22. What was the Religion of the Sabellians , Originians , and Originists ? A. The Sabellians were indeed all one in opinion with the Noetians , but this name grew more famous then the other ; for Sabellius an African by birth , was a better scholar then Noetus . Sabellianisme began to be known about the year of Christ 224. under the persecution of Valerian . They held there was but one person in the Trintry : whence it followeth that the Father suffered ; therefore they were named Patripassiani . This one Person or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , say they , is called by divers names as occasion serves . The Originians were so called from one Origines a Monk , who lived in Egypt and was disciple to Antony . These condemned marriage , extolled concubinat , and yet were enemies to propagation , committing the sin of Onan . They also reject such books of the old and new Testament , as seem to favour marriage . The Origenists or Adamantians wree so called from that famous Origen , who for his constancy in times of persecution , and for his inexhausted labours , was named Adamantïus . His errours began to spred about the year of Christ 247. under Aurelian the Emperour , and continued above 334. years . They were condemned first in the council of Alexandria 200. years after his death ; and again in the fifth generall council of Constantinople under Iustinian the first , they held 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , or a Revolution of souls from their estate and condition after death , into the bodies again , to converse in the world ; and so by denying the perpetuity of our future estate , either in heaven or hell , by consequence they denyed the Resurrection of the flesh . They held also that the punishments of the Devils and Reprobates should last only a 1000. years , and then should be saved . They taught that Christ and the holy Ghost do no more see the Father , then we see the Angels ; that the Son is coessential to the Father , but not coeternal ; because , say they , the Father created him , as he did also the holy Spirit . That the soules were created long before this world , and for sinning in Heaven were sent down into their bodies , as into prisons . They did also overthrow the whole historical truth of Scriptures by their allegories . Q. 23. What was the Religion of the Samosatenians , and Photinians ; A. Paulus Samosatenus was so called from Samosata , where he was born , near Euphrates . His Scholars were called Paulinians and Samosatenians , and afterward Photinians , Lucians , and Marcellians , from these new teachers . Their beleef was , that Christ was meerly man , and had no being till his incarnation . This Heresie was taught 60. years before Samosatenus , by Artemon , and was propagated afterward by Photinus , Lucian , and Marcellus , Arrius , and Mahomet . They held that the Godhead dwelt not in Christ bodily , but as in the Prophets of old , by grace and efficacy , and that he was onely the external , not the internal word of God. Therefore they did not baptize in his name ; for which cause the Councel of Nice rejected their baptisme as none , and ordered they should be rebapti● zed , who were baptized by them . This heresie under the name of Samosatenus brake out about 232. years after Christ ; and hath continued in the Eastern parts ever since . The Photinians , so called from Photinus , born in the lesser Galatia , held the same heresie with Samosatenus , and began to propagate it about the year of Christ 323. at Syrmium , where he was Bishop , under Canstantius the Emperor ; and before him , Marcellus his master under Constantine the great , publickly taught it , affirming also that the Trinity was the extention of the divinity , which is dilated into three , and contracted again into one , like wax being contracted , may be dilated by heat . This heresie was much spread under Valens the Arrian Emperor 343. years after Christ. Q. 24. What was the Manichean Religion ? A. Manes a Persian by birth , and a Servant by condition , was Father of the Manichean Sect ; which was the sink of almost all the former heresies , for from the Marcionites they derived their opinion of two Principles , or gods , one good , the other bad . With the Encratites they condemned the eating of flesh , egges , and milk ; they held also with the Anthropomorphites , that God had members , and that he was substantially in every thing , though never so base , as dung and dirt , but was separated from them by Christs comming , and by the Elect , Manichea●s eating of the fruits of the Earth , whose intestins had in them a cleansing and separating vertue . They condemned also the use of wine , as being the gall of the Princes of darknesse . With Marcion also they rejected the Old Testament , and currilated the New , by excluding Christs Genealogies ; and said , that he who gave the Law , was not the true God. They babled also , that there was a great combat between the Princes of darknesse , and of light ; in which , they who held for God , were taken captives , for whose redemption God laboureth still . With the Ophites they held that Christ was the Serpent which deceived our first Parents ; and with divers of the precedent Hereticks , not onely did they deny Christs Divinity , but his Humanity also ; affirming that he fained himself to suffer , die , and rise again ; and that it was the Devil who truly was crucified . With Valentinus they taught that Christs body was fixed to the Stars , and that he redeemed only our souls , not our bodies ; With the former Hereticks , they denyed the Resurrection , and with Pythagoras , held transanimation . With Montanus , Manes held that he was the true Para●let , or comforter , which Christ promised to send . With the Gentiles they worshipped the Sun , Moon , and some Idols . With Anaxago●As , they held the Sun and Moon to be ships ; and taught that one Schacla made Adam and Eve. They make no scruple to swear by the creatures ; they give to every man two contrary souls , which still struggle in him . With the Poets they held that the heaven was supported by the shoulders of one whom they called Laturanius . They make the soul of man , and of a tree , the same in essence , as being both of them a part of God ; with the former hereticks also they condemned marriage , and permitted promiscuous copulation ; and that not for procreation , but for pleasure . They rejected baptisme as needlesse , and condemned alms-giving , or works of charity : they make our will to sin , natural , and not acquired by our fall ; as for sin they make it a substance , communicated from parents to Children ; and not a quality , or affection . These wicked opinions raged in the world 340. years after Manes was excoriated alive for poysonning the Persian Kings Son ; these Hereticks were three Sects ; to wit , Manichees , Catharists , or Puritans ; and Macarii , or blessed . Q. 25. What was the Religion of the Hierarchites , Melitians , and Arrians ? A. The Hierachites , so called from Hieracha , an Egyptian , and a Monk who lived shortly after Origen , under Gallienus , 234. years after Christ , taught that married people could not enjoy heaven ; nor infants , because they cannot merit ; they admitted none into their Church , but those that lived single . They denied that Paradise in which man was created , had any earthly or visible being . They held Melchisedeck to be the Holy Ghost , and denied the Resurrection . The Meletians ( so called from Meletius , a Theban Bishop in Egypt ; who because he was deposed for offering to Idols , in spleen he taught the Novatian Heresie , in denying pardon of sins to those that fell though they repented ) rejected all from their communion , who in time of persecution fell from Christ , though they afterward repented . They used Pharisaical washings , and divers other Judaical ceremonies , and in their humiliations to appease Gods anger with dancing , singing , and gingling of small bells . This Heresie began under Constatine the Emperour 286. years after Christ. The Arrians so called from Arrius a Lybian by birth , and a Presbyter of Alexandria by Profesion , were called also Exoucontji , for saying that Christ was 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , created of nothing . This heresie brake out under Constantine 290. years after Christ , and over-run a great part of the Christian world . They held Christ to be a creature , and that he had a mans body , but no humane soul , the divinity supplying the room thereof . They held also the holy Ghost a creature , proceeding from a creature , to wit , Christ. The Arrians in their Doxolegier gave glory not to the Father , and to the Son , and to the Holy Ghost , but to the Father by the Son in the Holy Ghost . They rebaptized the Orthodox Christian ; and baptized onely the upper parts to the Novel , thinking the inferiour parts unworthy of baptisme . Q. 26. What was the Religion of the Audians , Semi-arrians , and Macedonians ? A. The Audiani so called from Audaeus a Syrian , who appeared under Valentinian the Emperour 338. yeares after Christ , were named afterwards Anthropormorphytae , for ascribing to God a humane body ; these as afterward the Denatists , forsook the Orthodox Church , because some wicked men were in it . They held darknesse ; fire and water eternal , and the Original of all things . They admitted to the Sacrament all sorts of Christians even such as were profane and impenitent . The Semi-arrians were those who neither would have Christ to be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the same individual essence with the Father , as the Orthodox Church held ; nor yet 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of a like essence ; but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of a different Essence , but of a like Will : and so they taught , that Christ was not God in Essence , but in Will only and Operation . This Heresie also held that the Holy Ghost was Christs creature . It began under Constantius the Emperour 330. years after Christ. The chief author thereof was one-eyed Acatius , Bishop of Cesaraea Palestina , successor to Eusebius ; hence they were called Acatiani . The Macedonians , so called from Macedonius , Bishop of Constantinople ; held that the holy Ghost was a creature , and the servant of God , but not God himselfe ; and withal that by the holy Spirit was meant only a power created by God , and communicated to the creatures . This Heresie sprung up , or rather being sprung up long before , was stifly maintained under Constantius , the Son of Constantine 312. years after Christ ; and was condemned in the second Oecumenical councel at Constantinople under Theodosius the great . These Hereticks were called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 fighters against the spirit . Q. 27. Of what Religion were the Aerians , Aetians , or Eunomians , and Apollinarists ? A. The Aerians so called from Aerius the Presbyter , who lived under Valentinian the first 340. years after Christ ; held that there was no differance between a Bishop and a Presbyter , that Bishops could not ordain , that the dead were not to be prayed for ; that there should be no set or anniversary fasts , and with the Encratites , or Apotactitae admitted none to their communion , but such as were continent , and had renounced the world . They were called Syllabici also , as standing captiously upon Words and Syllabies . They are said also to condemn the use of flesh : the Aetians , were called so from Aetius a Deacon whose successor was Eunomius about the year of Christ 331. under the Emperor Constantius ; he was Bishop of Cyzicum whose disciples were called Eunomians , and Anomei for holding that Christ was no way like the Father . They were called also Eudoxiani , Theophron●ani . When they were banished , they lived in holes , and caves , and so were called Troglodytae and Gothici , because this heresie prevailed much among the Goths , by means of Vlphillas their Bishop . These hereticks held that God could be perfectly here comprehended by us , that the Son was neither in power , essence , or will , like the Father , and that the Holy Ghost was created by the Son ; that Christ also assumed onely mans body , but not his soul. They permitted all kind of licentiousnesse , saying that faith without good works could save . The Eunomians did rebaptise the Orthodox professors , and baptised in the name of the Father uncreated , the Son created , and the Holy Ghost created by the Son. The Apollinarists so called from Apollinaris Presbyter in Laodicea , divided Christs humanity in affirming that he assumed mans body and a sensitive soul , but not the reasonable or intellective soul of man , because that was supplied by the divinity ; from this division they were named Dupla●es and Dim●iritae . In stead of the Trinity they acknowledge onely three distinct degrees of power in God : the greatest is the Father , the lesser is the Son , and the laest of all the Holy Ghost . They held that Christs flesh was consubstantial with his divinity , and that he took not his flesh from the Virgin , but brought it from Heaven . They held that Christ had but one will , that mens souls did propagate other souls , that after the Resurrection the ceremonial Law should be kept as before . This heresie brake out 350. years after Christ , under Valens the Emperor . Q. 28. What did the Antidicomarianites , Messalians , and Metangismonites professe ? A. The former of these were so called , because they were 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , adversaries to Maries Virginity . Whence they were named Antimaritae , and Helvidians , from Helvidius the author , who lived under Theodosius the great , 355. years after Christ. These held that Mary did not continue a Virgin after Christ was born , but that she was known by Ioseph , whereas she was indeed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a perpetual Virgin. The Messalians were so named from the Caldaicks word Tsalah which signifieth to pray , therefore in Greeke they were called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 prayer , because they did pray continually ; and Martyriani for worshipping as a Martyr one of their Sect who was killed by a Souldier . They were called also Enthusiastae from their pretended inspirations , and Euphemitae from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 praises or elogies which they sung to God , and Satanici from worshipping of Satan , whom they held to be the governour of mankind . They held that nothing was required to salvation , but prayer ; therefore they rejected faith , preaching , and sacraments ; and taught that God was visible to our bodily eyes , and that Satan was to be worshipped that he might do no hurt ; they bragged that they could visibly expel Satan , whom they could see come out of the mouth like smoak , and in form of a Sow with her Pigs , into whose place the holy Ghost did visibly succeed . They live idly , and hare working , so that they excommunicate any of their Sect that labour ; they condemn all almes giving , except to those of their own Sect : They allow lying , perjury , and dis●embling in Religion . They slighted the Sacraments , and held that baptism was of no use , but onely for sins past . This heresie prevailed under Valentinian and Valens Emperors , 341. years after Christ. The Metangismonites were so called from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , that is , transvasation , or putting one vessel , or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in Greek , into another ; for they held that the Son was in the Father , as a lesser vessel in a bigger ; and so they make the Divine Essence bigger and lesser then it self , they held also that God was corporeal . Q. 29. What was the Religion of the Hermians , Proclianites , and Patricians ? A. The Hermians or Hermogenians , so called from Hermius or Hermogenes an African under Severus the Emperour , 177. years after Christ , are by Saint Austin reckoned the same with the Seleucians . These held that the elements or matter of the world was coeternal with God. That the Angels were made of spirit and fire , and that they were the creators of mens souls . That evil was partly from God , partly from the matter , that Christ in his ascention left his body in the Sunne ; they denied that there was ever any visible Paradise ; that there shall be any Resurrection , and that baptisme by water was to be used . The Proclianites were so called from one Proclus or Proculus , an obscure man , who held the Hermogenian opinions , and withal taught that Christ was not yet come into the flesh . The Patricians were so called from one Patricius whom Danaeus thinks lived under Arcadius the Emperour , 387. years after Christ. These held that not God , but Saran made mans flesh , and that therefore men may lawfully kill themselves to be rid of the flesh ; they admit and reject what books of the Old Testament they please . Q. 30. What did the Ascitae , Pattalorinchitae , Aquarii , and Coluthiani , professe ? A. The Ascitae so named from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a Bottle used to carry about Bottles filled with W●ne , and stopped , bragging that they were the new Evangelical Bottles filled with new Wine ; and such they held necessary for all good Christians to carry about ; in this they placed the main of their Religion . These and divers other heresies like Ionas his gourd were quickly up and quickly down . The Pattalorinchitae were so named from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a staff or stick , and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Nose , for they used to thrust their fingers into their Nose and Mouth , to hinder them from speaking ; for they place● all their Religion in silence . Hence they were called Silentiarii . The Aquarii were so called from 〈◊〉 water , because in stead of pure Wine , they offered Water in the Sacrament . These were the spawn of the Severians , Encratites , and Helcesaites . The Coluthiani were so called from Coluthus , Presbyter of Alexandria , and coetanial with Arrius , under Constantine , 290. years after Christ. Their opinion was , that God could not be the author of punishment , because it is evil ; whereas Amos the Prophet shews the contrary , that their is no evil in the City , which the Lord hath not done ; Amos 3. 6. and in Isay , the Lord formeth the Light and Darknesse , making peace , and creating evil , Is. 45. 7. Q. 31. What were the Religious Tenets of the Floriani ; Aeternales , and Nudipedales ? A. The Floriani were so called from Florinus , or Florianus a Roman Presbyter , who lived under Commodus the Emperor , 153. years after Christ. These hereticks were spawned by the Valentinians , whose Doctrines concerning the ●●ones , and other of their Tenets they maintained , and withall , that God made evil and sin ; whereas Moses tells us that all things which he made were very good . They retained also the Jewish manner of keeping Easter , and their other Ceremonies . Aeternales from the opinion of the worlds eternity ; for they held there should be no change after the Resurrection , but that the world should continue as it is now . This heresie in Philaster and Austin hath neither name , nor author . The Nudipedales were those who placed all Religion in going bare foot ; because Moses and Ieshua are commanded to pull off their shoes , and Isay to walk bare-foot ; whereas these were Extraordinary , and peculiar precepts , and signs of particular things , not enjoyned to be iitated . Q. 32. What was the Religion of the Donatists , Priscillianists , the Rhetorians , and the Feri ? A. The Donatists , so called from Donatus a Numidian , who because Cecilian was preferred before him to the Bishoprick of Carthage , accused him and all the Bishops that ordained him to be Traditores , that is , such as had delivered the Bibles to be burned by Idolaters under the persecution of Maximinus : though this accusation was found false , yet Donatus persisted obstinate , and separated himself , and congregation from all others , accounting that no Church where any spot or infirmity was to be found ; and that such a pure church was onely to be found among the Donatists , and yet they would have no man to be forced , or urged to a godly life , but must be le●t to himself , which was to open a Gap to all impurity , they did also flight the magistracy , and would not suffer them to punish hereticks . They held the efficacy of the Sacraments to depend upon the dignity of the Minister , and not on the Spirit of God ; they rebaptized also the Orthodox Christians as if their baptis●n had been no baptism . They held it no sin to kill themselves rather then to fall into the hands of the Magistrate ; and so they made no scruple to kill others that were not of their faith , when they found any advantage . They used certarn magical purifications , and bragged much of Enthusiasms and Revelations . They also with the Arrians made the Son lesse then the Father , and the Holy Ghost then the Son. This herefie was divided into divers schismes , the chief whereof were the Circumcellions so called from their Cells and Cottages in which they lived , to shew their austerity ; these made no bones to murther all they met , that were not of their Religion , so that they were more dangerous then High-way Robbers . The Donatists were named also Parmenianists from Parmenianus one of Donatus his disciples . At Rome , they were named Campates from the Camp , or Field , and Montenses from the Hill where they used to hide themselves . The Priscillianists were so named from Priscillianus a Spaniard , who under Gratian the Emperor , spread his heresie first in Spain , 348. years after Christ. From thence like a canker it run through all the West : his heresie was made up of former heresies ; for with the Manicnes he held that the world was made by an evil god . With the Sabellians he confounded the persons of the Trinity ; with the Origenists , he taught that mens souls were made before their bodies in some receptacle of Heaven ; and with the Manichees , that they were parcels of the Divine Essence . With Astrologers they held that all humane events depended on the Stars ; and with the Stoicks that we sin necessarily , and coactively . With the Gnosticks they condemned marriage ; with the Encratites , the eating of flesh ; with the Audians they allowed lying , and perjury in matters of Religion ; and with the G●osticks they rejected the ancient Prophets as fanatical and ignorant of the will of God. The Rhetorians so called from one Rhetorius , held the same Tenet , which the Mahumetans do at this day , namely that every man shall be saved by the Religion he professeth , and that therefore no Religion should be forced , but men should be left to their own choice , and will. The Feri or wild Hereticks were such as held it unlawful to eat or converse with men ; therefore they held none should be saved , but such as lived alone : They taught also that the holy Ghost was a creature . Q. 33. What were the Theopaschitae , Trithei●ae , Aquei● Mel●●onii , Ophei , Tertullii , Liberatores , and Nativitarii ? A. The Theopaschites , held that the divinity of Christ suffered as if there had been in him but one nature , because one person . The Tritheits divided the Essence of God into three parts ; the one they called the Father , the other the Son , and the third the Holy Ghost ; as though either of the persons had not bin perfectly God. The Aquei held that the water was not created but coeternal with God ; this heresie was culled out of the Hermagenian and Audian Tenets . The Melitonii so named from one Melito , taught that not the soul , but the body of man was made after Gods Image , and so with the Anthropomorphites they made God corporeal . The Ophei , so called from one Opheus , held there were innumerable worlds . The Tertullii , from one Tertullus , taught that the souls of wicked men should be converted into Devils , and Savage Beasts . Li●eratores , are those who taught that Christ by his descending into Hell , did set at liberty all wicked that then be●eved in him . Nativitarji , were such as taught that Christs Divine Nativity had a beginning , because it is written , Psal. 2. [ Thou art my Son , this day have I begotten thee ] so they acknowledged the Eternity of his Essence , but not of his Filiation . These were but branches of former Heresies , broached by obscure or unknown authors , and of short continuance . Q. 34. What were the Luciferians , Jovinianists , and Arbicks . ? A. Luciferians , so called from Lucifer Bishop of Caralitanum in Sardinia , who lived under Iul●an the Apostate , 333. years after Christ , taught with the Cerinthians , and Marcionites , that this world was made by the Devil . That mens souls were corporeal , and had their being by propagation or traduction . They denyed to the Clergy that fell , any place for repentance , or reconciliation ; neither did they restore Bishops or inferious Clerks to their Dignities , if they fel into Heresie , though they afterward repented . This was the Doctrine of the old Nova●ians , and Meletians ; these Luciferians were named also Homonymians , for using the word flesh ambiguously in their dispurations . The Iovinianists were so called from Iovinian a Roman , who lived under Jovinian the Emperour , 335. years after Christ. These held with the Stoicks that all sins were equal ; that after baptisme we could not sin : that fasting was needlesse . that Virginity was not better then the married life , and that the blessed Virgin in bearing Christ lost her Virginity . The Arabicks , were so named from Arabia , the countrey where this heresie was broached and maintained , under Philip the Emperour , 217. years after Christ ; they held that mens soules died with their bodies , and that both in the last day should rise again : From this heresie they were called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , that is , mortal soules ; not much different from them are the Psychopanuychitae of this age , who make the soul sleep in the Grave with the body till the Resurrection . Q. 35. What were the Collyridians , Paterniani , Tertullianists , and Abelonitae ? A. The Collyridians were hatched also in Arabia , and so named from a kinde of Cakes or Buns , which the Greeks call 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ; these Cakes they presented every year with great ceremony to a certain Maid fit●ng in a chair of State , and covered with a vail , ●n honour of the Virgin Ma●y : these flourished under Theo●osius the great , 357. years after Christ. Paterniani . so called from one Paternus an obscure fellow , were named also Venu●iani from Venus , which by their venereal actions they honoured more then God , These held that all the lower parts of mans body , from the Navel downward , were made by the Devil ; and therefore they gave themselves to all lasciviousnesse and uncleannesse , therefore they were called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ; deriders of good manners and honesty . The Tertullianists . were so called from that famous Lawyer and Divine Ter●ullian , who lived under Severus the Emperour , about 170 years after Christ. He being excommunicated by the Roman Clergy for a Montanist , fell unto these heretical opinio●s ; to wit , that God was corporeal , but without delineation of members ; that mens souls were not onely corporeal , but also distinguished into members , and had corporeal dimensions , and did encrease and decrease with the body ; and that the soul had its Original by propagation or traduction . He held also that the souls of wicked men after death were converted into Devils ; that the Virgin Mary , ● after Christs birth , did marry once , and with the Catap●rygian , he bragged much of the Paraclet or Spirit , which they said was poured on them in a greater measure , then on the Apostles . He condemned all use of arms and wars among Christians ; and with the M●ntanists , rejected second marriages , as no better then adultery . The Abelonitae were so called from Abeo , Adams Son ; these taught that Abel was married , but had no carnal commerce with his Wife , because there is no mention made of his Children , as there is of Cains and Seths . For this cause these Abclites did marry Wives , but not use them as Wives for propagation , for ●●ar of Original sin , whereof they would not be authors ; therefore they condemned copulation , as a work of the flesh , and altogether Satanical . But for the conservation of their Sect , they used to adopt other mens Children . This heresie sprung up under Arcadius the Emperout , 370. yeares after Christ , in the Terriroties of Hippo , where Saint Austin was Bishop . This heresie lasted not long . Q. 36. What Tenets in Religion held the Pelagians , Praedestinati , and Timotheans ? A. The Pelagians were so called from Pelagius a Brittain by birth , and a Monk at Rome , afterward a Presbyter , under Theod●sius the yonger , 382. years after Christ. They were named also Caelestiani from Caelestius one of Pelagius his scholars . These taught that death was not the wages of sin , but that Adam should have died , though he had not sinned . That Adams sin was hurtful onely to himselfe , and not to his posterity ; that concupiscence was no sin , that Infants did not draw original sin from their Parents , that infants might be saved without baptisme , that they should have life eternal , but out of the Kingdom of God ; that man after the fall had the free will to do good , and ascribed no more to grace , but that by it we had our nature , and that by our good works wee obtaine grace ; they rejected the Doctrine of predestination , perhaps because the Hereticks called Praedestinati , made Predestination a cloak for all wickednesse , security and desperation ; for they taught that the Predestinate might sinne securely , for he could not be damned ; and that such as were not predestinate , should never be saved , though their life were never so holy . This heresie was not long before Pelagianisme , and is the same with that of the Libertins . The Timotheans , so called from Timotheus Aelurus ; ( that is , the Ca● , from his bad conditions ) sprung up under Zeno the Greek Emperour , 447. years after Christ. These taught that the two natures of Christ were so mixed in the Virgins Womb , that they ceased to be what they were before , and became a third substance made up of both , as a mixed body is made up of the Elements , which lose their names and forms in the mixtion . These Hereticks afterward lost the name of Timotheans from Timotheus their Author , Bishop of Alexandria , and were called Monothelites and Monophysites from ascribing onely one will , and one nature to Christ. Of the Pelagians see Austin , and the other Fathers who have written against them . Q. 37. What was the Religion of the Nestorians , Eutychians , and of those Sects which sprung out of them ? A. The Nestorians were so called from Nestorius Patriarch of Constantinople , who broached his Heresie under Theodosius the younger , 400 years after Christ. He taught that in Christ were two distinct persons , to wit , the Son of God , and the Son of Mary ; that the Son of God in Christs baptisme descended into the Son of Mary , and dwelt there , as a lodger doth in a house ; therefore he would not call the Virgin Mary 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Mother of God , but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Mother of Christ. Besides he made the humanity of Christ equal with his divinity , aad so confounded their properties and operations . This Heresie was but the spawn of some former Heresies , chiefly of Manicheisine and Arrianiame . It was condemned in the Councel of Ep●esus under Theodosius the younger , in which Cyrill Bishop of Alexandria was President● and the author Nestorius was deposed and banished , where his blasphemous tongue was eat out with Wormes , and his body with Core and his seditious complices swallowed up by the Earth . The Eutychians so named from Eu●yches Archimandrite or Abbot of Constantinopie , who lived in the latter end of Theodosius the younger , held opinions quite contrary to Nestorius , to wit , that Christ before the Union , had two distinct natures , but after the Union only one , to wit , the Divinity which swallowed up the Humanity , and so they confounded the property of the two natures , affirming that the Divine nature suffered and died ; and that God the Word , did not take from the Virgin Humane nature . This heresie was first condemned in a Provincial Synod at Constantinople ; then it was set up again by Dioscurus Bishop of Alexandria , in the theevish Councel of Ephesus called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , and at last condemned by the generall Councel of Chalcedon under Marcian the Emperour . From the Eutychians sprung up the Acephal● , or headlesse Hereticks , so called because they had neither Bishop , Priest , nor Sac●ament amongst them ; these held that in Christ were two natures , which notwithstanding they confounded , as they did also the properties , saying that the humanity lost it selfe and properties , being swallowed up by the divinity , as a drop of Vineger is lost in the Sea. Severus Bishop of Alexandria was author of this Sect , under Anastasius Emperour , 462. yeares after Christ. They were called also Theodosians from Theodosius their chiefe Patron , and Bishop of Alexandria . 2. The Monophysites were all one with the Eutychians , differing onely in name . 3. The Agnoetae , so called from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ignorance , becaus● they held that Christs Divinity , which with them onely remained after the Union , was ignoranT of the day of judgement , and where Lazarus after his death was laied . This heresie was revived by Theodosius Bishop of Alexandria , under Mauritius the Emperour , 572. yeares after Christ. 4. The Iacobites so called from Iacobus the Syrian , held the same opinions that the Eutychians ; and scoffed the Christians with the name of Me●chites , because they followed the Emperour in their Faith. These under Ph●cas the Emperour drew all Syria into their Heresie , 575. yeares after Christ. 5. The Armenians so named from Armenia , insected with that Heresie , held that Christ took not a humane body from the Virgin , but that it was immortall from the first minute of its Conception ; hence they were called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ; they againe in s●orn called the Orthodox Christians Manicheans and Phantas●asts ; these held a Quaternity of Persons , and that the Divinity suffered ; and kept their Easter after the Jewish manner . They sprung up under Phocas the Emperour , 577. yeares after Christ. 6. The Monothelites in words held there were two natures in Christ , but in effect denyed them , by giving him one Will onely . All these branches of Eutychianisme were condemned by the fifth General Councel held at Constantinople under Iustinian the first , who confirmed the councel of Chalcedon , to which these 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , or doubting Hereticks ( for so they called themselves ) would not subscribe . At last sprung up Mahumetanisme , 589. years after Christ. Of which we have spokeh already . Of all these see Isidor , Theodoret , Evagrius , Nicephorus , S●erates , Sozomen , and others . The Contents of the Eighth Section . Of the opinions in Religion held the seventh Centur● . ● The opinions of the eighth Century . 3. The Tenets of the ninth and tenth Centuries . 4. The opinions of the eleventh and twelfth Centuries . 5. Of the Albigenses 〈◊〉 other Sects in the twelfth Century . 6. The ●spans● thirteenth Century . 7. The Sects of the fourte●●th Century . 8. Of the Wicklevites . 9. The 〈◊〉 of the fifteenth Century . 10. The opinions of the 〈◊〉 Century , to wit , of Luther and others . 11. of 〈◊〉 sprung cut of Luther anisme . 12. Of Protestants . 〈◊〉 Of the other opinions held this Century . 14. The 〈◊〉 beads of Calvins Doctrine . 15. Of other opinions ●eld this age . 16. of divers other opinions in this age ▪ 〈◊〉 and the causes of this variety , and confusion in the Church . SECT . VIII . Quest. WHereas we have had a view of the different Heresies in Christian Religion , the first 600. years after Christ ; now let us know what were the chief opinions and authors thereof in the 〈◊〉 Century ? A. The Heicetae professed a Monastical life ▪ but 〈◊〉 taught that the service of God consisted in holy ●ances and singing with the Nuns , after the example of Moses and Miriam , Exod. 15. upon the overthrow of P●●roh in the Red Sea. Gnosimachi were haters and 〈◊〉 of all learning , or Book knowledge ; teaching that God required nothing from us , but a good life . Of these we have too many in this age . But Christ tells us that Life 〈◊〉 consists in knowledge : And God complaineth by the Prop●et , that his people perish for want of knowledge : So Christ sheweth that destruction fell on Jerusalem , because she knew not her day ; and the Lord complained that his 〈◊〉 had lesse knowledge then the Oxe or the Asse . Therefore 〈…〉 given Lips to the Priest , to preserve knowledge , a●d Christ by his knowledge hath justified many , saith the Prophet ▪ The Armenii taught that the holy Ghost proceeded onely from the Father , and not from the Son. Tha● Christ rose from the dead on the Sabbath day ; whereas the Scripture tells us plainly , that he arose the third day . They observed also the Jewish sacrifices . They 〈◊〉 first ●o baptise the Crosse , then to worship it . They taught it was not man that sinned , but Satan by tempting ●im : and that man had not propagated by carnal 〈…〉 , if he had not sinned . They denyed Original sin , and held that all who died before Christ , were 〈◊〉 for Adam's sin . They ascribed no efficacy to the ●acraments , and yet held baptism absolutely necessary . They placed the Children of unbaptized Infants , if they were of faithful Parents , in earthly Paradise ; if o● unfaithful , in hell . They never baptised without 〈◊〉 the Eucharist . They held baptism without 〈◊〉 ineffectual , they used rebaptization . They permi●red the husband to dissolve Matrimony when he pleased , and denied prayers for the dead , and the eternity of hell fire . And that the souls were not in blisse till the Resurrection . And taught that then there should be no wonen at all , but that they should be converted into men . Chazinzarii were so called from Chaz●s , which in their language signifieth the crosse ; for ●●ey taught that the crosse onely was to be wor●●●pped ▪ therefore they were named Staurolatrae , or cr●ss-worshippers . They prosessed also Nestorianism . The T●●etopsychitae held that the souls died with the bodies . Theocatagnostae were such as reprehended some o● Gods actions and words . Ethnophrones were Paganising Christians , who with Christianity taught Gentile supers●ition . The Lampeti●ns so called from Lampetius their author , taught that there should be no distinction of Garments among religious men . They condemned also all Vows . The Maronits so named from one Maron , held with Eutyches , Dicscorus , and the Aceph●●● that Christ had but one nature and will ; these were afterward reconciled to the Church of Rome . Q 2. What opinions were held in Religion within the eighth Century ? A. Agonyclitae held that it was superstition 〈◊〉 prayer to bowe the knees , or prostrate the body : therefore they used to pray standing . The Ic●nocla●●● , or Iconoma●hi taught that it was Idolatry to have ●mages in Temples . The Alde●ertins , so called from Alde●●rtus a French man their author , beleeved that he had holy reliques brought to him by an Angel , from the farthest part of the world . They equalled him with the Apostles ; and rejected Pilgrimages to Rome ; they h●ld that his haires and nailes were as well to be wo●shipped , as the reliques of Saint Peter ; they beleeved that he knew their sins , and could forgive them without confession ▪ The Albanenses held that all Oaths were unlawful , that there was no original sin , nor any efficacy in the Sacraments , nor any use of extream u●ction , nor of confession , nor of excommunication ; that the Sacraments lost their efficacy , if given by ●●cked Priests ; that there was no free will ; some 〈◊〉 that they held transanimation , and the eternity of the world , and that God did not forsee evil . That there should be no Resurrection , nor generall judgment , nor ●ell . Q. 3. What were the opinions held in the ●inth and tenth Centuries ? A. Cladius Bishop of Taurinum , condenmed Pilgmages , Images , Invocation of Saints , and taught that baptism without the sign of the Crosse , was no●●●●tism . One Gadescalcus whom some say was a French man , held the heresie of the Praedestinati , and that God ●ould not have all men to be saved ; and consequently that Christ died not for all . Photius a Grecian ●●nied the Procession of the holy Ghost from the Son , and held that there was no reward for the good or b●d , till the general judgement ; that there was no purgato●y ; he condemned second marriages , and prayers for the dead ; he held it no sin to hurt an enemy , even with lying and perjury . Fornication with him was no sin , he dissolved marriages at pleasure . He maintained usury , sacri●●dge , and rebaptization ; and taught that Children were not to be baptized till the eighth day . He gave the E●charist to Infants , the cup to the Lai●y ; denyed extre●●●nction ; and administred the Sacrament in Leav●●ed Bread. Iohonnes Scotus a Benedictine Monk , and S●hloar of Becie ( not Duns Scotus subtilis ) held that in the Eucharist was onely the figure of Christs body . Bertramus a Presbyter taught that the body of Christ which is in the Eucharist , was not the same who was born of the Virgin. The same opinions were mai●tained by some in the tenth ●enturie . Q. 4. What were thē opinions of the eleventh and twelfth Cent●ries ? A. ●erengarius Archdeacon of Anjou , taught that 〈◊〉 body was not corporally , but figuratively in the Sacrament : Horibert and Lisoius in France , taught Ma●icheism . The Simoniacks held it lawful to buy and fell Church preferments . The Reordinantes , would admit no Simoniack Priests till they were reordained . At Milla● a new Sect of Nicolaitans brake out , reaching the necessity of promiscuous Copulation . Sabellianism 〈◊〉 out also this age . In the twelfth Century , mar●●●us of Padua taught that the Pope was not Christs successor : that he was subject to the Emperor : that there was no difference between Bishops and Priests , and taht Church-men should not enjoy temporal estates . The Bongomilii , whose author was one Basti , a Physi●ian renewed the heresies of Arrius , the Anthropomorphites , and the Manichees ▪ They rejected the Books o● Moses , made God with a humane shape , taught that the world was made by evil Angels , and that Micha●l 〈◊〉 Arch-angel was incarnate . They condemned Image worship , and despised the crosse , because Christ died on it . They held the churches baptism to be the baptism of Iohn , but their own to be the true baptism of Christ : they slighted the Church Liturgy , and taught there was no other Resurrection , but from sin by repentance : they held also that men might dissemble in Religion . At Antwerp one Taudenius or Tanchelinus , being a Lay-man , under took a Reformation● teaching that men were justified , and saved by faith onely ; that there was no difference between Priests and Lay-men ; that the Eucharist was of no use ; and that promiscuous copulation was lawful . The Petrobruss●ans so called from Peter de Bruis of Antwerp , held that baptism was needlesse to Infants ; and likewise churches were uselesse , that crosses should be broken , that Christ was not really in the Eucharist , and that prayers for the dead were fruitlesse . One Peter Aballard taught that God was of a compounded Essence , that he was not the author of all goodnesse ; that he was not onely eternal ; that the Angels helped him to create the world ; that power was the property of the Father , Wisdom of the Son , Goodnesse of the holy Spir●● . He denied that Christ took our flesh to save sinners , or that the feare of God was in him ; he said that the holy Ghost was the soul of the world , that man had no 〈◊〉 will ; that all things , even God himselfe , were subject to necessity , that the Saints do not see , God , that in the life to come there should be no feare of God , and that wee are in matters of faith to be directed by our reason . His chief disciple was Arnoldus Brixienfis , who denied also temporalties to the Clergy . Gilbert Porr●●anus Bishop of Poytires , taught that the Divine Essen●● was not God , that the Proprieties and Persons in the Trinity were not the same ; that the Divinity was not incarnate in the Son. He rejected also merits , and lessened the efficacy of baptism . The Henricians so called from one Henry of Tholouse a Monk , and somented by Henry the Emperor , taught the same Doctrines that Peter de Bruis did , and withal that the church musick was a mocking of God. The Patareni taught ●lso the same things . The Apostolici so named from saying they were Apostles immediatly sent from God , despised marriage , all meats made of Milk ; the baptising of Infants , purgatory , prayers for the dead , invocation of Saints , and all Oaths . They held themselves to be the onely true Church . One Eudon gave himself out to be the judge of the quick and dead . The Adamites started up again in Bohemia . The Waldenses so called from Waldo of Lions , who having distributed his wealth , professed poverty ; he rejected images , prayers to Saints , Holy days , Churches , Oyl in Baptisme , confirmation ▪ the Ave Mary , au●icular confession , indulgences , purgator : prayers for the dead , obedience to Prelates , distinction of Bishop and Priest , Church Canons , merit , religious orders , extream unction , miracles , exorcisms , Church musick , canonical hours , and divers other Tene●● of the Church of Rome . They held that Lay-men might preach , and consecrate the Bread , and that all ground was alike holy . They rejected all prayers except the Lords prayer , and held that the Eucharist consecrated on the Friday had more efficacy then on any other day . That Priests and Deacons falling into sin , lost their power in consecrating , and Magistrates in governing if they fel. That the Clergy should possesse no tempor●lties ; that the Church failed in Pope Sylvesters time . They rejected the Apostles creed and all oaths ; but ●ermitted promiscuous copulation ; and taught 〈…〉 man ought to suffer death , by the sentence of any Judge . Q. 5 What were the Albigenses , and what other Sects were there in this twelfth Century ? A. These not long after the Waldenses , swarmed in the Province of Tolouse , and were overthrown by Simon Earl of Montferrat ; these taught that they were not bound to make prosession of their faith ; they denyed p●rgatory , prayers for the dead , the real presence , private confession , images , bells in Churches , and condemned the eating of flesh , egges and milk . The Romish writers affirm that they held two Gods ; that our bodies were made by Satan , that the Scriptures were erroneous , all oaths unlawful , and Baptisme needlesse . They rejected the old Testament and marriage , and prayers in the Church ; they held there were two Christs , a good born in an unknown Land , and a bad born in Bethlehem of Iudea . That God had two Wives , of which he begot Sons and Daughters , and more such stu●● , as may be seen in the above named authors : The Cor●erij held the Petrobrussian Tenets , and withall that the Virgin Mary was an Angel : that Christs body was not glorified in Heaven , but did putrifie as other dead bodies , and so should remain after the day of judgement● They taught also that the souls should not be glorified till the Resurrection . Ioachimus Abbas taught that in the Trinity , the Essence generated the Essence , which opinion was condemned in the general Councel of Lateran , under Innocent the third : not long after started up Petrus Iohannis , who maintained the errour of Ioachimus , and withal taught that the reasonable soul was not the form of man ; that the Apostles preached the Gospel after the literal , not after the spiritual sense ; that grace was not conferred in baptisme ; that Christs side was pierced with a Lance whilest he was yet alive , which is directly against the words of Saint Iohn ; therefore this opinion was condemned in the councel of Vienna ; he held also Rome to be Babylon , and the Pope to be Antichrist . Q. 6. What opinions in Religion were professed the ●●●teenth Century ? A. Almaricus a Doctor in Paris , taught that if Ad●m had not sinned , there had been no procreation , nor distinction of Sex. This was condemned in the councel of Lateran , under Innocent the third . He held that the Saints do no wayes see God in himselfe , but in his creatures . He denyed the Resurrection , Paradise , and Hell , also the real presence , invocation of Saints , Images , and Altars . He said that in the Divine minde might be created Ideas . He transformed the mind of a ●ontemplative man , into the Essence of God ; and taught that charity made sin to be no sin ▪ David Dinantius taught that the first Matter was God , which was to make God a part , and the meanest part of all his creatures . Gulielmus de sancto amore , taught that no Monks ought to live by alms , but by their own labours , and that voluntary poverty was unlawful ; the same doctrine was taught by Desider●us Longobardus affirming it a pernicious opinion that men should leaue all for Christ. Raymundus Lullius taught that in God were different Essences , that God the Father was before the Son ; that the holy Ghost was conceived of the Father and the Son , 〈◊〉 the Doctrine of the Church is that he proceeds from the Father and the Son ; not by way of Generation or Conception ▪ but of Eternal and Spiritual dilection , he also taught that it was injustice to punish any man for opinions in Religion or Heresie . The Whippers taught that whipping of themselves with rods full of knots and sharp pricks did more exp●●te and abolish sin , then confession ; that this their voluntary whipping was before Martyrdom , which was inflicted by outward force : that now there was no use of the Gospel , nor of the Baptisme of Water , sith the Baptisme of Blood was better ; that holy water was ●●●ies●e ; that no man could be saved who did 〈…〉 himselfe . They also held perjury lawful . The 〈◊〉 whose author was one Hermannus Italus held community of Wives lawful ; which Doctrine they put in practise , at their meetings to pray ; then putting out their l●ghts , ●hey used promisc●ous copnlation : and the children born of such commixtion they put to death . They taught that all things amongst Christians should be in common ; that Magistracy did not consist with Christianity , and that the Saints did not see God till the day of judgement . Gerardus Sagarellus of Parma , whose Disciples were named Pseud●-apostoli , that is , false Apostles , because they bragged that they did imit●te the Apostles poverty , therefore they would not take or keep money , or reserve any thing for the next day ; he taught that to make vows , or to swear at all , was unlawful ; that marriages might be dissolved by such as would embrace their Religion ; and that they were the onely Christians ; they were enemies to Tythes , and to Churches , which for prayer they accounted no better then Hogs Styes . Q. 7 , What were the opinions in Religion the feurteenth Century ? A. The Beguardi who professed a Monastical life , taught that we might attaine to as much perfection and beatitude in this life , as in Heaven ; that all intellectual natures were blessed in themselves , not in God , that it was a sin to kisse a Woman , but not to lie with her ; because nature inclined to this ▪ but not to that . That perfect and spiritual men were freed from obedience to superiours , from fasting , praying , and good works , and that such men could not sin , nor encrease in grace , being perfect already . They would have no reverence to be used in the Eucharist , nor at all to receive it , for that did argue imperfection . The Beguinae professed the same Tenets , and withal were against vows and voluntary poverty . The Beguini taught that wealth consisted not with Evangelical perfection , and therefore blamed Pope Iohn 22 , for permitting the Franciscans to have corn in their barns , and wine in their cellars . They held that the state of Minorites was more perfect then that of Bishops ; that they were not bound to give an account of their faith when they were demanded by the Inquisitors ; and that the Pope had no power to dispense with Vows . The Lolhards , so called from Walter Lolhard their author , held that Lucifer was injuriously thrust out of Heaven ; that Michael and the blessed Angels should be punished eternally ; that Lucifer should be saved ; that the blessed Virgin lost her Virginity after Christs birth ; and that God did neither see , nor would punish sins committed under ground ; therefore they gave themselves to all uncleannesse in their vaults and caves . Richardus Armacanus taught that voluntary poverty was unlawful ; and that priests could blesse , and confer orders as well as Bishops ! One Ianovesi●s taught , that in the year ●●60 . on Whitsunday , Antichrist would come , who should pervert all Christians , and should mark them in their Hands and Foreheads , and then should be damned eternally : and that all Iewes , Saracens , and Infidels , who were seduced by Antichrist , should after his destruction be converted to Christ , but not the Christians that fell off from Christ. The Turelupini taught that we should not be ashamed of those members we have from nature ; and so , like the Cynicks , they gave themselves openly to all uncleannesse ; they held also , that we were not to pray with our voice , but with the heart onely . Q. 8. What were the Tenets of the Wicklevits who lived in this Centurie ? A. They were so called from Iohn Wickliffe an Englishman , and taught that the substance of bread and wine remained in the Sacrament ; that neither Priest nor Bishop , remaining in any mortal sin could consecrate , or ordain ; that the Mass had no ground in Scripture ; that outward confession was needlesse where there was true contrition ; that a wicked Pope had no power over the faithful ; that Clergy-men should have no possessions ; that none should be excommunicate by the Church , but he who is first excommunicate by God ; that the Prelate who excommunicates a Clerk appealing to the King , is a traitor● and so is he that being excommunicate , refuseth to hear , or to preach ; that Deacons and Priests may preach without authority of the Bishop ; that the King might invade the Churches Revenues ; that the people may punish their Kings ; that the Laity may detain or take away the Tyt●es ; that special prayers for any man were of no more force then general ; that religious orders were unlawful , and that such should labour with their hands ; that it was a sin in Constantine , and others , to enrich the Church ; that the Church of Rome was Satans Syn●gogue ; they rejected also the Popes election by Cardinals , Indulgences , decretal Epistles , the Popes excommunications , and his supremacy ; they held also that Austin , Benet , and Bernard were damned for instituting religious orders ; that God ought to obey the Devil ; that he who gives almes to Monasteries should be excommunicate : that they are Simoniacks who pray for their Parents or Benefactors : that Bishops reserved to themselves the power of Ordination , Confirmation , and Consecration for lucres sake : that Universities , Degrees and Schools of Learning were hurtfull to the Church . These , and such like Tenets of Wickliff are let down in the Councel of Constance , where they were condemned . Other opinions are fathered upon him : to wit , that man had no free will : that the sins of the Predestinate were venial , but of the Reprobate , all mortal ; that the Saints were not to be invocated , nor their reliques kept , nor the Crosse to be worshipped , nor images to be placed in Churches : they rejected also Vows , Canonical hours . Church-Musick ; Fasting , Baptizing of Infants , Benedictions , Chrism , and Episcopacy . He held also that the Brother and sister might marry , that every crea●ure may ●e called God , because its perfection is in God. Q. 9. What opinions were taught the fifteenth Century . A. Iohn Hus of Bohemia publickly maintained the Doctrine of Waldus and Wickliffe , and withal taught that Saint Peter was never head of the Church , that the Church is onely of the predestinate : that Saint Paul , when he was a persecutor , was not a member of Satan ; that the Divinity and the Humanity made up one Christ , whereas the personal union consisted indeed , not between the two Natures , but between the Person of the Word and the Humane Nature : That the Pope was subject to Cesar : that the Pope was not Head of the Church , nor Vicar of Christ , nor successor of Peter : that Bishops were murtherers , in delivering over to the secular power such as did not obey them ; that canonical obedience was a humane invention ; that Priests , though excommunicate , ought to preach : that Excommunications , Suspensions and Interdicts , were invented to maintain the Clergies pride . These , and such like points did he defend , for which he was condemned in the councel of Constance . These same opinions were maintained by Hierom of Prague , for which also he was by the same Councel condemned the next year . One Pickard of F●anders renewed in B●hem●a the Heresie of the Ad m●tes . The Hussites divided themselves into thr●e Sects , to wit , the Pragense● , the Thabo ite● , so called from mount Thabor , where Christ was transfigurrd , which name Zisca their Captain gave them , calling the Castle where they used to meet , Thabor , as if they had seen there Christs transfigurat●on : The third Sect were called Orphans after Zisca's death , as having lost their Fa●her and Patron : all these used barbarous cruelty against Priests , Monks , Churches , Images , Reliques , and such as professed the Roman Catholick Religion . The Mos●ovites or Russians fell off to the Greek Religion , and held that the Pope was not the chief Pastor of the Church ; that the Roman Church was nor head of the rest . They rejected also the Latine Fathers , the definitions , canons , and decrees of the general Councels , and used leavened bread in their Eucharist . One Rissuich a Hollander , taught that the Angels were not created ; that the soule perished with the body ; that there was no Hell ; that the matter of the Elements was coeternal with God. He blasphemed Christ as a Seducer , and not the Son of God. He held that Moses never saw God , nor received his Law from him ; that Scriptures were but Fables ; that the Gospel was false : and such like blasphemous stuffe did he spue out , for which he was burned . Q. 10. What opinions did the Sixteenth Century h●ld ? A. Martin Luther , an Augustin Frier , ●aught tha● Indulgences were unlawful ; that the Epistle to the Hebrews , the Epistle of Iames , the second of P●ter the two last of Iohn , the Epistle of Iude , and the Apecaly●e , were not canonical . He opposed inv●cation of Saints , Image w●rship , Free-w●ll , the Popes Supremacy , Excommunication , te●poral posse●●ions of ●he Clergy , merit of Works , possibility of tu●filing the Law , the Monastical life , caeliba● , canonical ob●dience , distinction of Meats , Transubstantiation , communion under one kinde , the Masse , auricular confession , Absolution , Purgatory , extream Unction , and five of the Sacraments . He held also that General Councels might erre ; that 〈◊〉 was not a particular person ; that Faith onely justified ; that a faithfull man may be assured of his salvation ; that to the faithful sin is not imputed ; that the first motions are sin ; that Sacraments did not confer grace . Divers other opinions are fathered upon him by his adversaries , as may be seen in the above named Authors . The Anabaptists , so called from Re-baptizing , had for their author one Nicolas Storke , who pretended familiarity with God by an Angel , promising him a Kingdom if he would reform the Church , and destroy the Princes that should hinder him . His Scholar Muncer raised an army of 4000. Bores and Tradesmen in Suevia and Franconia to maintaine his Masters dreams ; but they were overthrown by Count Mansfield . Iohn of Leyden , a Taylor , renewed the said dreams , and made himself King in Munster of the Anabaptists , whose Viceroy was Knipherdo●ing ; but this phantastical Monarchy was soon destroyed , the Town taken after 13. moneths Siege , where the King and his Viceroy , with their chief Officers were put to death . Their Tenets were that Christ was not the Son of Mary , nor true God ; that we were righteous not by faith in Christ , but by our own merits , and sufferings . They rejected original sin , baptisme of Infants , communion with other Churches , Magis●●acy among Christians , Oaths , and punishments of Malefactors . They refused to swear allegeance to Princes ; and held that a Christian may have many wives , and that he may put away his wife if she be of another Religion , and marry another . That no man must possesse any thing in proper , that re-baptization may be used ; that before the day of judgement the godly should enjoy a Monarchy here on Earth ; that man had free-will in spiritual things ; and that any man may Preach , and give the Sacraments . Q. 11. What are the Anabaptists of Moravia ? A. These at first called themselves Apostolicall , because they did imitate the Apostles in going bare-foot , and in washing one anothers feet , in having also all things in common amongst them . But though this custom be now , left , yet at this day in Moraviae they have a common Steward who doth distribute equally things necessary to all . They will admit none into their Society , but such as have some trade , and by their handy worke can get their livings . As they have a common Steward for their temporals , so they have a common Father for their spirituals , who instructs them in their Religion and prayeth with them every morning , before they goe abroad to worke . These publike prayers , are to them instead of Sermons . They have a generall governour or head of their church , whom none knoweth , but themselves ; for they are bound not to reveal him . They communicate twice in the year ; the men and women sit promiscuously together . On the Lords day they walk two and two through the Towns and Villages , being clothed in black , and having slaves in their hands . They are much given to silence ; at table for a quarter of an houre before they eat , they sit and meditate covering their faces with their hands : the like devotion they shew after meat . All the while their governour stands by , to observe their gesture , that if any thing be unbeseeming , he may tell them of it . When they come to any place , they discourse of the last judgement , of the eternall paines of hell , of the crueltie of Divels tormenting mens bodies and souls ; that so they may afright simple people into their religion ; then they comfort them by shewing them a way to escape all those torments if they will be but rebaptized , and embrace their religion . They observe no festival days , nor will they admit of any disputations . Q. 12. What Sects are sp●ung out of Lutheranism ? A. Besides the Anabaptists already mentioned ; there be Adiaphorists of which Melancthon is thought to be author ; these hold the customs and constitutions of the church of Rome to be things indifferent , and that they may be professed or not professed without scruple . 2. Vbiquitaries . These hold that Christs humanity as well as his divinity is every where ; even in hell . Bre●tius is thought to be father of this opinion . But if Christs humanity be every where , then we must deny the articles of his Resurrection , Ascention , and comming again to judge the Quick and the dead ; for what needs there such motions if he be everywhere . 3. Majorists , so called from one George Maior one of Luthers disciples , who taught that no man , ( nay not infants ) can be saved without good works . But it s ridiculous to expect good works from Infants who have not as yet the use of reason , nor organs fit for operation . 4. Osiandrists , so called from Andrew Osiander a Lutheran , who taught that Christs body in the Sacrament suffered , was corruptible , and died again , directly against Scripture saying that Christ being risen from the dead , dieth no more , death hath no more dominion over him . He taught also that we are not justified by faith or works , but by the essential righteousnesse of Christ dwelling in us . But the essential righteousnesse of Christ , is the righteousnesse of his divinity , which is not communicable , nor separable from him . 5. Augustinians in Bohemia , these taught that none went to heaven or hell , till after the last judgement : whereas Christ tells the contrary to the good thiefe , this day thou shalt be with me in Paradise , and affirmeth that the soul of Lazarus was carried by Angels into Abrahams bosom , and Dives into hell . Wherefore did Christ ascend to heaven but that we might be where he is . They make also dormice or swallows of mens souls , saying , that they sleep till the resurrection ; if Saint Steven when he was dying had known this Doctrin , he would not have called upon the Lord Jesus to receive his spirit . The story also of Lazarus and Dives doth overthrow this conceit . They say also that Christs human nature is not as yet ascended into heaven , which directly overthroweth our Creed in that article ; as likewise , the Scriptures , and withall the hope and comfort of a Christian. 6. Stancarians so called from one Francis Stancarus a Mantuan , who taught that Christ justifieth us , and is our mediator only according to his humane nature ; whereas our redemption is the work of the whole person , and not of one nat●re alone . 7. Adamites so called from one Adam ▪ author of the Sect ; they use to be naked in their Stoves and Conventicles , after the example of Adam and Eve in Paradise . And therefore when they marry they stand under a Tree naked , having onely leaves of trees upon their privities , they are admitted as brethren and sisters , who can without lust look upon each others nakedness ; but if they cannot , they are rejected . 8. Sabbathar●an● , so called because they reject the observation of the Lords day , as not being commanded in Scripture , and keep holy the Sabbath day onely , because God himselfe rested on that day , and commanded it to be kept . But they forget that Christ came to destroy the Ceremonial Law , wherof the Sabbath in respect of the seventh day was a branch ; and therefore Christ himself brake it , when he commanded the sick man whom he cured , to carry home his bed on that very day 9. Clancu●arii were those who professed no religion with their mouth , thinking it sufficient to have it in their heart . They avoid all Churches and publick meetings to serve God ; thinking their private houses to be better then Temples ; whereas they should remember , that private prayers cannot be so effectual as publick ; neither is it enough to believe with the heart , except we also confesse with the mouth ; for he that is ▪ ashamed to confesse Christ before men ▪ shall not be confessed by Christ before his Father and his holy Angels . 10. Davidistae so called from one David George a Holl●nder ; he gave himselfe our to be the Messiah sent by the holy Spirt , to restore the house of Israel , that the Scriptures were imperwect , and that he vas sent to bring the true Law and Doctrine , that the ●oul was pure from sin , and that the body onely sinned ; whereas indeed they both concur in the act of sinning , and therefore are both punishable , especially the Soul which is the chiefe agent , the body is but the instrument . He taught also that a man may have many Wives to replenish spiritual Paradise , that it was no sin to deny Christ with the mouth , so long as they believed on him in their heart . He rejected also the books of Moses . 11. Mennonists so called from one Mennon a F●●eslander . These deny Christ to be born of Mary , affi●ming that he brought his flesh from Heaven ; he called himselfe the Judge of men and Angels . 12. Qeistae and 〈◊〉 who taught there were three distinct Gods differing in degrees . One George Paul of Cracovia is held to be author of this Sect. 13. Antitrinitarians , these being the spawn of the old Arrians and Samosatenians , deny the Trinity of Persons , and the two natures of Christ , their author was Michael Servetus a Spaniard , who was burned at Geneva . 14. Antimarians , who denied Maries Virginity , affirming she had other children besides Christ , because there is mention made of Christs brethren in the Gospel ; this is the old Heresie of Cerinthus and Helvidius ; whereas they consider not that in Scripture those of the same kinred are called brothers . So is Lot called Abrahams brother ; and L●●an Iacobs Unckle is called his brother . 15. Antinomians who reject the Law , affirming there is nothing required of us but faith ; this is to open a wide gap for all ●mpiety . Christ came not ( as he saith himselfe ) to abolish the Law , but to fulfil it . If there be no use of the Law , then they must deny Gods justice ; and that it is now an uselesse attribute of the divinity . ●16 . Infernale● , these held that Christ descended into no other hell but into the grave onely , and that there is no other hel but an evil conscience , whereas the Scripture speaketh of hell fire , prepared for the Devil and his Angels , and calls it the bottomlesse pit , &c. 17. Bequinians so called from one Boquinus their Master , who taught that Christ did not die for the wicked , but only for the faithful , & so they make him not to be the Saviour of mankind , and of the world , but a particular Saviour only of some ; wheras Saint Iohn saith , that Christ is the reconciliation for our sins , and not for ours onely , but also for the sins of the whole world , 1 Iohn 2. 2. 18. Hutistes so called from one Iohn Hut , who take upon them to prefix the very day of Christs comming to judgement , whereas of that day and hour knoweth no man , nay not the Angels in Heaven . 19. Invisibiles ; so called because they hold that the Church of Christ is invisible , which if it be , in vain did he compare it to a City built upon a hill ●●in vain also doth he counsel us to tell the Church , if our brother wil not be reformed , in vain also doth the Apostle warn Bishops & Presbyteries to look to their stock , to rule the Church which Christ hath purchased with his blood , Act. 20. How can he be called the sheepherd of that ●●ock which he neve● saw ? 20. Qnintinistae , so called from one Quintinus of Bicardy a Tailour . He was author of the Libertins , who admit of all Religions . Some of them mock at all Religions , at that Lucianist who ●rot a book of the three Impostors . Some of them deny the souls immortality , and doubt whether there be any other Deity except Heaven and Earth . 21. The Family of Love , whose author was one Henry Nicolas a Hollander . They reject all Sacraments , and the three last petitions of the Lords prayer . They say that Christ is onely the image of God the Fathers right hand , and that mans soule is a part of the divine essence . 22. Effro●tes , so called from shaving their foreheads till they bleed , and then anoint them with oyle , using no other baptisme but this ; they say the holy Ghost is but a bare motion inspired by God into the mind ; and that he is not to be adored : all which is directly repugnant to Gods word , which proves that the holy Ghost is true God. Thou hast not lyed , saith Saint Peter , unto man , but unto God , meaning the holy Ghost . This Sect took up their station in Transylvania . 23. Hosmanists , these teach that God took flesh of himself , whereas the Scripture saith that Christ was made of a Woman . They deny pardon to those tha● relapse into sin ; and so they abridge the grace of God , who wills us to repent , and thereupon receives us into ●avour . 24. 〈◊〉 , so called from one Gasp●● Schewenkfeld a Silesian ; he taught that the Scripture was needlesse to Salvation , and with the old M●nichees and Valentinians that Christ was not conceived by the holy Ghost in the Virgins Womb , but that God created a man to redeem us , and joyned him to himselfe , and that this man became God , after he ascended into Heaven ; they confound the Persons of Father and Son , and say that God did not speak these words , This is my beloved Son. That faith is the very essence and nature of God. That all Christians are the Sons of God by nature , procreated of the divine essence . That the Sacraments are uselesse ; that Christs body is every where . Of these Sects and many more of lesse note , see Florimundus Raymund●s ; hence we may see what a dangerous Gap hath been made , since Luther began to oppose the Church of Rome , for the little Fo●●es to destroy Christs Vineyard ; what multitudes of Ta●es have grown up 〈◊〉 the good Corn in the Lords field ; what troublesome Frogs , worse then those of Egypt , have crawled into m●st mens houses ; what swarmes of Locusts have darkened th● Sun of righteousnesse whilst ●e was ●●ining in the Firmament of his Church . Q 13. What other opinions in religion were maintained this age ▪ A. Carolostadius , Arch Deacon of Wit●ber● , and Oecol●●padius , Monk of the Order of S. Bridges , opposed Luthers Doctrin in the point of the real presence , shewing that Christ was in the bread onely sacramentally , or significatively . The Libertius , whose author was one Quintious , a Taylor of Pi●cardy , taught that whatsoever good or evil we did , was not done by us , but by Gods Spirit in us ; that sin was nothing but an opinion ; that in reproving of sinners , we reproved God himself ; that he onely was regenerate who had no remorse of conscience ; that he onely re●euted who confessed he had committed no evil : that man in this life may be perfect and innocent ; that the knowledge we have of Christ , and of our Resurrection , is but opinion ; that we may dissemble in Religion , which is now the opinion of Master Hobbs ; and lastly , they slight the Scriptures , relying on their own inspirations ; and they slight the Pen men of the Holy Ghost , calling Saint Iohn a foolish young man , Saint Matthew a Publican , Saint Paul a broken vessel , and Saint Peter a denyer of his Master . Zuinglius , Canon of Constance , held the Doctrine of C●rolostadius against Luther , concerning the real presence . David George , a Glasier in Gaunt , taught that he was God Almighties Nephew , born of the Spirit , not of the flesh , the true Messiah , and third David that was to reign on Earth ; that Heaven was void of inhabitants : and that therefore he was sent to adopt Sons for that heavenly Kingdom . He denied Spirites , the Resurrection , and the last judgement , and life eternal . He held promiscuous copulation , with the Adamits ; and with the Manichees , that the soul was not polluted with sin ▪ that the souls of Infidels shall be saved , and the bodies of the Apostles , as well as those of Infidels , shall be burned in Hell fire ; and that it was no sin to deny Christ before men ; therefore they condemned the Martyrs of folly , for shedding their blood for Christ. Mela●●ct●on was a Lutheran , but not altogether so rigid : so was Bucer , except in the point of Christs real presence ; Westphalus also , but he denied original sin , and the Holy Ghosts procession from the Son ; and that Christs did not institute the Lent Fast , nor was any man tied to keep it . Q. 14. What were the chief Heads of Calvins Doctrine ? A. That in this life our ●aith is not without some doubtings and incredulity ; that the Scriptures are sufficient without traditions ; that an implicite faith is no faith ; that the Books of Tobias , Iudith , a part of Hester , The Wisedome of Solomon , Ecclesiasticus , Baruch , The History of Bell and the Dragon ▪ and the books of Macchabees are not parts of the Canonical Scripture ; that the Hebrew Text of the Old Testament is only authentical , and so the Grek of the New Testament ; that the Scripture in Fundamentals is clear of it selfe , and is a sufficient judge of controversies ; that the Elect have saving faith onely , which can never totally and finally be lost ; that predestination to life or death dependeth not on mans foreseen merits or demerits , but on Gods free will and pleasure ; that no sin comes to passe without the will of God ; that the Son of God received not his Essence of the Father , nor is he God of God , but God of himselfe ; that Christ , in respect of his humani●y , was ignorant of some things ; that the Virgin Mary was obnoxious to divers sins , and infirmities ; that Christ is our Media●or in respect of both natures ; that Christ was in the state of damnation when he suffered for us , but did not continue in it , that Christ by his suffering merited nothing for himselfe : that he descended not truly into Hell , but by suffering the pains of Hell on the Crosse ; that there is no Limbus Patrum , nor Purgatory ; that our prayers avail not to the dead ; that the torments of the evil Angels were deferred till the day of judgement ; that Christ came not out of the grave whilest it was shut ; that the true Church of God consisteth onely of the Elect , and that it is not visible to men ; that the Church may erre ; that Saint Peter was not Bishop of Rome , nor the Pope his successor , but that he is Antichrist ; that the Church and Magistrate cannot make Laws to bind the conscience ; that caelibat and the monastical life is unlawful , & consequently the vows of chastity , poverty , and obedience ; that man hath not free will to goodnesse ; that concupiscence , or the first motions , before the will consents , are sins ; that all sins are mortal , and none in themselves venial ; that in this life our sinnes are still inherent in us , though they be not imputed to us , that wee are justified by faith without works , and that faith is never without charity : that the best of our works deserve damnation ; that here we may be assured of our justification and salvation ; that the Church Liturgy ought not to be read in Latin , but in the vulgar tongue : that faith is a more excellent vertue then charity ; that there is no merit in us : that in this life we cannot possibly fulfil the Law : that to invocate the Saints , to worship Images and Reliques , or the Crosse , is Idolatry : that usury is not altogether unlawful : that Lent and other set Fasts are not to be kept : that there be onely two Scaraments , Baptisme , and the Lords supper : and that the Sacraments cannot justifie or confer grace : that the Baptisme of water is not of absolute necessity , nor depends the efficacy of it from the intention of the Minister , nor ought it to be administered by private men or women , in private houses . That Christ is not corporally in the Eucharist : that in the want of Bread and wine , other materials may be used , and that Wine alone without Water is to be used ; that there is no Transubstantiation , nor ought to be any adoration of the Bread : that the ●up should be administred to all , that Extream Unction was onely temporary in the Church : that the Clergy ought to marry . He rejected also the Church-Hierarchy . and Ceremonies , and exorcisms , Penance , also Confirmation , Orders , Matrimony , and Extream Unction from being Sacraments . Q. 15. What other opinions in Religion were held this age ? A. Servetus a Spaniard , who was burned at Genev● , taught with the Sabellians , that there was but one Person in God , and that there was in Christ but one nature with Eutychees ; he denied the holy Ghost , and Baptisme to Infants , which he would have to be deferred till the thirtieth year of their age . He held also that God was Essential in every creature . Brentius a Lutheran taught that Christs body after its ascension is every where , whence sprung up the Vbiquitaries . Castelli● a School-Master in Geneva , held that the Canticles was not Scripture , but a Love Ballade between Solomon and one of his Concubines . One Postellus taught that men of all Sects and Professions should be saved by Christ. O●iander held that we were justified not by ●aith , but by the Essential righteousnesse of God , which he said was the formal cause of our justification . One 〈◊〉 a Ma●tuan , taught that Christ justified us , not as he was God , but as he was man. Amsdorphius wrot a Book to prove that good works were pernicious to salvation . One George Mai●r taught that Infants could not be justified for want of good works . Iohn Agric●●● affirmed that the Law was altogether needlesse , and that Christians were not tied to the observation thereof . Hence sprung up the Antinomians . One Steunbergetus in Mor●via denyed the Trinity , the Divinity of Christ , the holy Ghost , and Virginity of Mary ▪ he rejected also Baptisme , and the Lords day , affirming we had no command in Scripture to keep that , but the Sabbath onely . One O●inus taught that ●olygamy or multiplicity of Wives was lawful : One Valentinus Gentil●● of Naples , denied the Trinity , and rejected the Creed of Ath●●●●ius . One 〈◊〉 of Cracovia in ●oland denyed also the Trinity and th●●ty of Essence , and taught that neither the Second nor Third Person were God ; that Satan was created evil ; that mans intellect is eternal ; that our free will was a passive power moved necessarily by the appetite ; that God was the Author of sin , and that the will of man in sinning was conformable to the will of God ; that it was not adultery to lie with another mans Wife ; that we must belive nothing but what is evident to sense or reason ; that the same body which dieth , riseth not again ; that the soul perished with the body ; that there should be no care had of burial ; that separated souls could not suffer corporeal fire , and that God being a Spirit , should not be invocated by our mouth , but by our heart . One Swenkfeldius taught that the Scripture was not the Word of God , nor that our faith depended on it , but it rather on our faith . That Christ brought his body with him from Heaven . That Christs humanity became God after his ascension ; that every man was endowed with the same essential vertues of justice , wisdom , &c. which were in God. That the power and efficacy of Gods word preached , was the very Son of God. In Moravia there started up some professors called Nudipedales , because they went bare-footed ; these in imitation of the Apostles forsook houses , Lands , Businesse and Children , and lived together in common , avoiding the society of other people . Another Sect sprung up , which called themselves Free Men teaching that they were freed from obedience to Magistrates , from Taxes , Tythes , and other duties ; that after baptisme they could not sin . That they were not onely like God , but already deified . And that it was lawful among themselves ( but no where else ) to have women in common . Q. 16. Were there no other opinions held this Century ? A. Yes , many more : so vain and luxuriant are the wits of men , in finding out many inventions , and shaping to themselves forms and Ideas of Religions , every one esteeming his own the best , and as much in love with his own imaginations , as Narcissus was with his shadow in the Water , or Dercalion with his own picture . Some reject Scriptures , others admit no other writings but Scriptures . Some say the Devits shall be saved , others that they shall be damned , others that there are no Devils at all . Some hold that it is lawful to dissemble in Religion , others the contrary . Some say Antichrist is come , some say not ; others that he is a particular man. others that he is not a man , but the Devil ; and others , that by Antichrist is meant a succession of men ; some will have him to be Nero , some Caligula , some Mahomet , some the Pope , some Luther , some the Turk , some of the Tribe of Dan ; and so each man according to his fancy will make an Antichrist . Some onely will observe the Lords day , some onely the Sabbath , some both , and some neither . Some will have all things in common , some not . Some will have Christs body onely in Heaven , some everywhere , some in the Bread , others with the bread , others about the bread , others under the Bread , and others that Christs body is the bread , or the bread his body . And others again that his body is transformed into his divinity : Some wil have the Eucharist administred in both kinds ; some in one , some not at all . Some will have Christ descend to Hell in respect of his soul , some onely in his power , some in his divinity , some in his body , some not at all : some by Hell understand the place of the damned , some Limbus Patrum , others the wrath of God , others the state of the dead , others the grave . Some wil make Christ two Persons , some give him but one Nature and one Will ; some affirming him to be onely God , some onely man , some made up of both , some altogether deny him : some will have his body come from Heaven , some from the Virgin , some from the Elements ; some wil have our Souls Mortal , some Immortal , some bring it into the body by infusion , some by traduction ; some wil have the soul created before the world , some after : some will have them created altogether , others severally : some will have them corporeal , some incorporeal : some of the substance of God , some of the substance of the body : So infinitly are mens conceits distracted with variety of opinions , whereas there is but one truth , which every man dims at , but few attain it ; every man thinks he hath it , and yet few enjoy it , The main causes of these distractions are pride , self-love , ambition , contempt of Church and Scripture , the Humour of Contradiction , the Spirit of Faction , the desire of Innovation , the want of preserment in high Spirits , Anger , Envy , the benefit that ariseth to some by fishing in troubled waters : the malignant eye that some have on the Churches prospe●ity , the greedy appetite others have to Quailes and the Flesh-Pots of Egypt , rather then to Manna , though sent from Heaven : the want or contempt of Authority , Discipline , and order in the Church , which like Bulwarks , Walls , or Hedges keep out the wild Boars of the Forfest from rooting up the Lords Vineyard , and the little Foxes from eating up the Grapes thereof . Therefore wise Governours were forced to authorize Bishops , Moderatours , or Superintendents ( call them what you will ) for regulating , curbing , and punishing such luxurious wits ; as disturbed the peace of the Church , and consequently of the State , by their fantastical inventions , knowing that too much liberty was no lesse dangerous then Tyranny , too much mercy as pernitious as cruelty : and a general permission in a Kingdom or State , no lesse hazzardous to the publick tranquillity ; then a general restriction . The Contents of the Ninth Section . The first original of the Monastical Life . 2. The first Eremites or Anchorites . 3. The manner of their living . 4. Their Excesses in Religion . 5. The preheminence of the Sociable Life to the Solitary . 6. The first Monks after Anthonie . 7. The rules of Saint Basil. 8. Saint Hieroms order . 9. Saint Austins order . 10. If Saint Austin instituted his Eremites to beg . 11. Of Saint Austins Leathern Girdle used at this day . 12. The institutions and exercises of the first Monks . 13. Why Religious persons cut their Haire and Beards . 14. Whence came that custom of Shaving . 15. Of the Primitive Nuns . 16. Of What account Monks are at this day in the Roman Church . 17. How the Monks and Nuns of old were consecrated . 18. The Benedictine order . 19. Of the orders proceeding from them . 20. Of Saint Bennets rules to his Monks . 21. The Benedictines Habit and Dyet . 22. Rules prescribed by the Councel of Aix to the Monks . 23. The Rites and Institutions of the Monks of Cassinum . 24. The manner of electing their Abbots . 25. The Benedictine Nuns and their rule . 26. Of the Laws and Priviledges of Monasteries . SECT . IX . Quest. 1. HAving taken a view of the Opinions in Christian Religion for 1600 years ; it remains that we now take notice of the strictest observers thereof : therefore tell us who they were that separated themselves from other Christians , not so much in opinion as in place and strictnesse of living ; and what was the first original of this separation . A. When the Christian Religion in the beginning was opposed by persecutors , many holy men and women to avoid the fury of their persecutors , retired into desart places , where they gave themselves to fasting , prayer , and meditation in the Scriptures . These were called Eremites from the Desart where they lived , and Monachi from their single or solitary life ; And Anchorites from living a part by themselves . Such were Paul the Eremite , Anthony , Hilarion , Basil , Hierom and others . Afterward the Eremites growing weary of the Desarts , and Persecution at an end , betook themselves into Towns and Cities , where they lived together , and had all things in common within one building which they called Monastery , Covent , or Cloyster . These Monks were called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Worshippers , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Exercisers or Wrestlers in Christianity ; Clerici also , as being the Lords inheritance ; and Philosophers from their study and contemplation of Divine and Humane things . Their houses were called Caenobia because they held all things among them in common , and Claustra or Cloysters , because there they were inclosed from the rest of the world . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Schools of cares and discipline , and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 places of exercise . As the men had their peculiar Houses or Cloysters , so had the women , who were willing to separate themselves from the world ; these were called N●nn● , or Nuns from the Egyptian word Nennus , for there were the first Monasteries : from their solitary life they are named Moniales , and from their holinesse Sanctimoniales ; and from the Roman phrase Virgines Vestoles ; now , because these holy men and women lived at first in caves and subterraneal holes , they were named Mandritae ; for Mandrae signifies caves or holes ; and Troglodyta , from those Ethiopians in Arabia neer the Red Sea , who lived on Serpents flesh , and Roots , whose skins were hardned with the nights cold , and tanned with the Suns heat . They were so called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from their caves where they dwelt . Q. 2. Who were the first Eremites , or Anchorites ? A. If we take Eremites for such as have lived in desarts for a while , to avoid persecution ; then we may say that Eliah , Iohn Baptist , and Christ himself were Eremites . For they were forced sometimes to live an Eremitical or solitary life in desarts . But if by Eremites we understands such as wholly addicted themselves to an Eremitical or solitary life from the world and worldly affairs , that they might the more freely give themselves to fasting , prayer , and contemplation , then the first Eremite we read of since Christ was Poul the Theban : who having lost in the persecution under Decius both his Parents , and fearing to be betrayed by his Sisters Husband , betook himself to a cave at the foot of a Rocky Hill , ●bout the year of Christ 260. and there continued all his life , to wit , from fifteen years of age till he died , which was the one hundred and thirteenth year of his life . All which time he saw no body but Antonius , who being Ninety years old , by divine instinct came to Paul on the day he died . This Antonius instituted this Eremitical life in Egypt . Being twenty years old he sold his Estate , and bestowed it on the poor ; then in remote places he lived alone , but that sometimes he would visit his disciples . At 35. years he betook himself to the desart , till he was 55. Then he returned to the Cities and preached Christ there . Afterward he returned again to the desart , where he spent , the remainder of his life , and dyed the 105. year of his age , and after Christ 361. To him succeeded Hilarion , the first Eremite in Palestina and Syria . Then Paul surnamed the Simple , Amen an Egyptian , with divers others . Q. 3. How did these first Eremites live ? A. They spent their time in working , sometimes in preaching , praying , fasting , and meditating , and sometimes in composing differences between Christians , in visiting the sick , and in such like holy exercises did they place their Religion . Paul the Theban was content with a cave in stead of a palace ; with a piece of dry bread brought to him by a Raven every day , in stead of delicate cheer , with water in stead of wine ; and with the leaves of Palmes in stead of rich apparrel : And to avoid idlenesse , he would work sometiems with his hands . Anthony contented himself with bread , salt , and water ; his dinner-time was at Sun-setting ; he used to fast sometimes two dayes together , and to watch and pray whole nights : he lay on the bare ground : disputed often times with the Ar●i●ns and Meletians in defence of Athanasius : did intercede many times with the Emperour Constantine for distressed Christians , and was alwayes ready to compose their quarrels . Hilarion was content to live in a little hovel which he made himself of shells , twigs and bulrushes , foure foot broad , and five foot high ▪ spending his time in praying , fasting , curing of diseases , casting out Devils . His garment was sack-cloath , which he never put off ; his food , roots and herbs , which he never ●asted before Sun set ; six ounces of Barley●bread contented him from 30. years till 35. from that time till 63. he used Oyle to repair his decayed strength . From 64. till 80. he abstained from bread . That he might not be idle , he made him baskets of bulrushes , and used to lie on the ground . Thus did these Primitive Eremites spend their time ; Not in chambering and w●●t●nnesse , sur●etting and drunkennesse ; but in temperance , sobriety , continence , hunger , thirst , heat and cold , reading , praying , preaching , and fasting ; not placing Religion in saying , but in suffering ; not in good words , but in good works ; not in talking of Scripture , but in walking by Scripture . Q. 4. Wherein did some Eremites exceed in their Religious , or rather , superstitious kind of living ? A. As Jealousie is too much Love ; so is Superstition too much Religion ; but too much of one thing ( as we say ) is good for nothing : Ne quid nimis should be in all our actions . God will have merey , and not sacrifice ; He will say , Who required these things at your hands ? Such kind of bodily exercise , as the Apostle saith , availeth little ; It is not a torn skin , nor a macerated body , nor a pinched belly that God requires , but a broken and contri●e spirit ; a renting of the heart and not of the garment ; and therefore the excesse of Eremitical penance is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 will-worship , and not that which God requireth , to wit , mercy and justice ; to relieve the oppressed ; to comfort the comfortlesse ; to visit the Fatherlesse and widows , and to keep our selves unspotted of the world . To place Religion in abstinence from certain meats , is against the Apostles rule , ● Tim. 4. saying , That every Creature of God is good , and nothing to be rejected , which is received with thanksgiving . Altogether to abandon the society of Christians , is contrary to Saint Pauls counsel , Heb. 10 , Let us consider one another , to provoke unto love and to good works , not forsaking the fellowship that we have among our selves , as the manner of some is , under pretence of forsaking the world , to abandon all care of Friends and Family , is condemned by the Apostle , 1 Tim. 5. If any man hath not a care of his Family , he hath denied the Faith , and is worse then an Infidel . They that willingly deprive themselves of the means of doing good to their neighbours , transgresse the Law of God which commands us to love our neighbours as our selves . These subsequent examples will shew how far some men have exceeded the bounds of Christianity , and out-run Religion , by too much superstitious devotions and excessive pennance . One Asepes●●a lived Sixty years together in a Closet , all which time he never was seen of any , nor did he speake to any . The like is recorded of one Didymus , who lived ninety years by himselfe . One Batthaeus an Eremite of Caelosyria , fasted so long , till Worms crawled out of his teeth . One Martinus tyed his leg with an Iron Chain to a great Stone , that he might not remove thence . One Alas never tasted bread in eighty years together . Iohn Sor●●ny the Egyptian stood praying within the Cliff of a certain Rock three years together , so long till his legs and feet with continual standing swelled with putri●ied matter , which at last broke the skin and run out . One Dominicus and Eremit wore continually next his skin an Iron Coat of Male ▪ and almost every day used to scourge himself with whips in both hands . Some have killed themselvs with hunger , some with thirst , some with exposing themselvs to excessive heat have been stif●ed , others by extremity of cold have been frozen to death ; as if God took delight in self-murther , which in him to affect were cruelty , and in any to act , were the greatest impiety . Some again not content with ordinary ways of Eremitisme , have spent their days within hollow pillars , whence they were named Stylitae , neither admitting the speech nor sight of any man or woman . O 〈◊〉 hominum ! O quantum est in rebus ina●e ! What needed all this toil ? Christ saith , that his Yo●k is easie , and his Burthen light ; but these men laid heavy burthens on themselves , which God never required ; he made man Animal Politicum , a sociable creature , therefore said , It was not good for man to be alone . Wo to him that is alone , saith Solomon . Besides no place , though never so remote and solitary , can priviledge a man from sin . Lot was righteous among the wicked Sodomites , and yet in the solitary Cave committed Incest with his two Daughters ; what place could be more retired then Paradise , and more secure then Heaven ? yet Adam fell in Paradise and the Angels fell in Heaven . Q. 5. Whether is the solitary life in a Desart , or the sociable life in a Covent to be preferred ? A. 1. The sociable life , because the end of our creation was not to live apart , like wild beasts , but together , like men . 2. Because we are hound to help each other , by Counsel , Instruction , Admonition , Exhortation , to bear one anothers burthens , to comfort the comfortlesse , to support the weak , to cloath the naked , to seed the hungry : for as the Orator said , we are not born for our selves , but our Parents , Country and Friends challenge a share in us . 3. Because he that liveth alone , as he sins against his creation , and humane society , so he sins against himselfe , in that he debars himselfe of those comforts and aid , both spiritual and corporal , which he hath in a sociable life . 4. Because God is more present with many , then with one . Therefore his Church , which he promiseth to be with till the end of the world , and on which he hath bestowed the Spirit of Truth , to conduct her into all Truth , and which he hath built upon the Rock , so that Hell Gates shall not prevail against her ; his Church I say , is a congregation , and consisteth not of one but of many ; and Christ hath promised that where two or three are gathered together in his name , he will be in the midst of them . 5. Because God is better praised and more honoured of many together , then by one alone ; therefore David will praise God , and declare his name in the great Congregation . Christ will have our light to shine before men , that they seeing our good works , may glorifie our Father which is in heaven . This cannot be done by him that lives amongst wild beasts in a Desart ▪ How can he honour God by the exercise of justice , mercy , charity , humility , and other vertues , chiefly of his patience in suffering injuries , and of his obedience to superiours ? How shall he find out his own infirmities and failings , seeing selfe-love is in every man , and no man can so well pry into himselfe , as another ; and the heart of man is deceitful above all things ? 6. And lastly no man alone can be so secure from danger of enemies , as when he is in company ; and therefore Satan is more ready to assault man by tentations when he is alone , then when he is in the company and society of others . So he set not upon Christ when he was in Ierusalem , but when he was led by the Spirit into the D●sart ; therefore wo to him that is alone , for when he falls , there is not a second to help him up . As then in the body natural , God did not separate one member from another , but united them all in one bulk , under one head , to be animat●d by one heart or soul , that they might help each other ; so hath he done in the body Pol●tick of mankind . Q. 6. Who were the first Monk● after Anthony ? A. The Thabennesii , so called from Thabenna , an Island in the Province of Thebais . In this one Pachomius an E●emite , about the time of Constantius , Constantines Son , assembled divers Monks together , and by the advice of an Angel ( so goeth the story ) prescribed them these rules ; to wit , that they should live together in one house , distinguished into divers Cells ▪ and in each cell should remain three Monks , but should all eat in one Hall. No man must be forbid to eat or fast ; they must sleep not lying on beds , but sitting in their chaires : they must wear Goats skins , which they must never put off but when they communicate ; then they must come only with their hood , with which their heads must be covered when they eat , that they may not be seen to eat ; for in eating they must neither cast their eyes off from the Table , nor must they speak . No stranger must be admitted without three years trial . They must pray twelve times in the day time , likewise in the evening , and in the night , a Psalm preceding each prayer . The Monks were divided into 24 Orders , according to the number of the Greek letters . Q. 7. What were the Religious rules that Sa●nt Ba●il p●escribed to his Monks ? A. Saint Basil , Presbyter of Caesarea in Cappadocia , being molested by Eusebius , Bishop there , to avoid trouble and disturbing of the Church , retired to a Monastery in Pontus , where he preached to the Monks of that place ; and departing thence , travelled about the country of Pontus , and perswaded the Eremites , who lived apart in caves and cells of the Desarts , to unite themselves in Monasteries , and withal prescribes to them these 95. subsequent rules , which were imbraced by most of the Eastern Monks . The Rules were these . 1. To love God with all their heart , soul and strength , and their neighbours as themselves . 2. To ground this Love of God upon his power , glory , and excellency , as ●e is in himselfe , and on his goodnesse , mercy , and bounty towards us . 3. That the love of our neighbour be grounded on the command and will of God , and on his love towards us his enemies ; for if God hath so highly loved us that were his enemies , shall not we when he commands us , love our neighbours ? 4. That they should not live any longer a sunder , but together , because of the mutual helps , comforts , instructions , exercise of vertues , efficacy of prayers , security from dangers which are in the sociable , not in the solitary life . ● . That they should forsake the delights and vanities of the world , and with the Apostle , to crucifie it , and to be crucified to it . 6. That they should dispense their wealth to the poor and indigent . 7. That none be admitted into their Fraternity without probation . 8. That Infants be also admitted , but not without the consent of their Parents . 9. That they study to be continent and sober in their diet and behaviour . 10. Is set down the m●asure of their eating and drinking , and simplicity of food . 11. That there be no affectation or contention for superiority of place at the Table , but that all things be done there with order and decency . 12. That their appa●el be plain , simple , and homely ; and that they wea● a girdle , after the example of Iohn Baptist , and the Apostles . 13. That they walk not after their own sense and pleasure , but as they are directed by Gods word . 14. That they be obedient to their Superiours , but chiefly to God. 15. That they should serve God with the same affection as David did , when he said As the Hart brayeth for the Rivers of water , so doth my soul after thee O God. 16. That he who is their Governour should conside● whose minister he is ; and that he should be as tende● of his charge , as a nutse of her child . 17. That he reprove at first gently , and in the spirit of meeknesse ; but that he esteem of the obstinate as Heathens and Publicans . 18. That he suffer not the least offence to go unreproved , seeing the least is a breach of Gods Law. 19. That repentance be in sincerity . 20. That it be accompanied with good works . 21. And with confession . 22. That if a man relapse into sin , he may use more sincerity in his repentance then before ; for it seems the disease was not perfectly cured . 23. Let him that reproveth be as a Father or a Physitian ; and he who is reproved , as a Son and a Patient . 24. That no man defend or excuse himself in his evil courses . 25. That among them all things be in common . 26. That men of Estates bestow on their Kindred what is their due , and the remainder on the poor . 27. That none return to their Parents houses , except it be to instruct them , and by their Superiors leave . 28. That none give way through idlenesse for their minds to waver , or wander up and down . 29. That to avoid idle and sinfull dreams in the night , let every one be diligent in meditating on the Law and the word of God by day . 30. That with the same affection which Christ shewed in washing his disciples feet , should the strong and whole serve the sick and infirm . 31. That they should love one another , as Christ hath loved us . 32. That their speech be not idle , but seasoned with salt , and edifying . 33. That they should abstain from upbraiding or defaming words . 34. That they who either defame , or patiently hear their brother defamed , be excommunicated . 35. That they give not place or scope to anger . 36. That they set their affections on heavenly , not on earthly things . 37. That they neither sorrow nor rejoyce , but when they see God honoured or dishonoured . 38. That they take heed of worldly cares and too much security . 39. That what ever they doe , may be done to the glory of God. 40. That they beware of pride . 41. That by a mean esteem of themselves , they may learn humility . 42. That every one be obedient to another , as servants are to their Masters , or as Christ was obedient to his Father . 43. That no man 〈◊〉 occasion of scandal or offence to his brother ; that every 〈◊〉 doe his duty with cheerfulnesse , without grudging ; that ●conciliation may be made where there is any difference : 44 : That they judge not , lest they be iudged . 45. That they be truly zealous against sinne . 46. That no man doe his own will , nor undertake any thing without leave , seeing Christ came not to doe his own will , but the will of him that sent him . 47. That they be thankful to God , 〈◊〉 hath made them partakers with the Saints in light . 48. That they instruct novices in their duties . 49. That they debar not any man from entering into their Covent upon trial ; and withal , that they give them no offence . 50. That in their Fasting they use moderation and devotion . 51. That no man scorn to wear in old garment when it is given him . 52. That every man observe the hour appointed for eating . 53. That they give their alms with due consideration , and according to the discretion of the Superiour . 54. That a younger brother , instructing his elder , do it with reverence ; and that no man disturb the Orders setled in the Monastery . 55. That great care be had of the Utensils belonging to the Monastery . 56. If any be necessarily detained from publike prayer and singing , that then he pray , and praise God in his heart . 57. That they be reverent in their prayers , and not suffer their minds to wander , seeing the eyes of God are upon them . 58. That the Steward , and other Officers of the Covent be prudent and faithful in their dispensation . 59. That there be diversity of rewards , according to the diversity of works . 60. That he who returns to God by repentance , must weep , and be sorry for his former life , and hate his former actions . 61. That they should not be dismayed who have not wealth to give to the poor , seeing they have forsaken all for Christ. 62. That they take heed of affected ignorance , and consenting to other mens sins . 63. That they must not be silent , or connive at their Brothers offences , but must reprove him . 64. That they should never be without compunction and care , by reason of the remainders of sin in them 65. That they indeavour to be poor in spirit , which is to forsake all for the love of God. 66. That they presevere in doing good till the end of their life . 67. That thoug● in respect of themselves , they must not care what they eat , or what they drink ; yet , that they may be helpful to others , they must labour with their hand ▪ 68. That to think of meat and drink out of season is a sin . 69. That sackcloath be worn for humiliation , other garments for necessity ; that in spea●ing they neither be too loud nor too low . 70. That the Eueharist be received with fear , reverence and faith . 71. That they observe when it is fit to speak , when to be silent . 72. That they have alwaies the feare of God before them ; That they avoid the broad way , and strive to enter in at the narrow gate . 73. That they beware of coverousnesse , vaine-glory , and vanity in apparrel , to please men . 74. That they abstain from all defilement of the flesh , and endeavour to be pure in heart . 75. That they hate sinne , and take delight in Gods Law. 76 That they try their love to God , by their thankfulnesse to him ; by obedience to his commands , and by denying themselves . Their love to their neighbour , by fellow-feeling and sympathy in his prosperity and adversity . 77. That they should imitate God and Christ , in loving their enemies . 78. That they should be angry , but sinne not ; that they give place to anger , and not resist evill , but being persecuted , either to suffer , or fly . 79. That they strive for the peace of conscience ; and like new born babes receive the sincere milk of Gods word , without resisting . 80. That no man be puffed up with a conceit of his own worth , nor brag thereof , or glory therein . 81. That they beg true wisdome from God , and acknowledge him the Author of all good . 82. That they may know what it is to b● holy , to be just , not to cast pearles before Swine , and to be content with their dayly bread . 83. That no brother alone visit a sister but in company , and that by permission , and for edifica●ion to avoid offence . 84. That reproofe be joyned with gentlenesse ; and that none rely on his own judgment ▪ 85. That they hear one anothers infirimities . 86. That they pray against tentations . 87. That they do no● speak , or act any thing rashly , but advisedly . 88. That in giving , they should chiefly have regard to those of the houshold of faith ; and that every one must not be a dispenser , but he onely to whom that charge is committed . 89. That they labour not for faith , as some do , without charity ; and that they hide not their Talent in a Napkin . 90. They must distinguish betweene fury , which is alwayes evil , and just indignation against sin in their brother . 91. That Satan is not the cause of sinne in any man ▪ but as he consents to it ; therefore the more watchful should each man be over his owne heart . 92. If any man , being in debt , enter into the Monastery , he ought to pay his dept , if he be able . 93. That when a Sister confesseth , the Priest-Confessor do nothing but by order and decency , and in the presence of the Mother or Abbaresse . 94. If Satan strive to hinder any good action , they must not leave off their holy purpose and resolution . 95. That no man be wise in his own eyes , nor trust in his own strength , but in the Lord. These Canons we may read more fully in Saint Basils Works . Ruffinus translated them into Latine ; And here we may see that such a Monastical life is not to be condemned : for these Monks were not to be idle , but to work with their hands ; therefore their Monasteries were called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , places of Exercise , and the Monks 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , Exercisers , which signifieth not onely the exercise of their hands , but also of their mindes ; as Hospinian observes out of Budaeus . These Monks were tyed to weare a white garment . Q. 8. What Religious Order did Saint Hierome erect ? A. S. Hierom , who was coetaneal with S. Basil , being offended at the Heathenish lives of Christians in Rome , betook himself , with some others , into Syria , where he lived in the Desart for a time , giving himself to study , prayers , and meditation ; afterward returning to Rome , was so hated there by the Clergy , whose vices he sharply reproved ; that he betook himself again to his Monastical life in Syria , where Paula , a noble Roman Marton , erected four Monasteries , three for Women , and one for men , in Bethlehem , neer the stable where Christ was borne . In this Covent Saint Hi●rom lived many years with divers of his friends , spending his time in devotion , writing , and meditating on the Bible , and educating also of divers noble youths , to whom he read Rhetorick , and the Poets : And thus he ended his dayes the 91. year of his life , and of Christ 421. The Monks of his Order are called Hieronymiani , whose garments are of swart or brown colour : Over their coat they wear a plated cloak divided ; they gird their coat with a leather girdle , and wear wooden shoos . There is also an Order of Eremites of Saint Hierom , set up by Charles Granellus a Florentin , about the year of Christ. 1365. These Hier●mites flourished most in Italy , and Spain , and have large revenues . Q. 9. Of What Religious Order is Saint Augustine held to be author ? A. Of those who are called Canon Regulars , bearing Saint Augustines name , and of the Eremites of Saint Augustine . Which of these two Orders was first instituted by that great light and Doctor of the Church , it not yet certain ; we finde that this holy man was at first a Manichee till he was 31. years of age , and professed Rhetorick at Rome and Millan ; but by the perswasion of Simplicianus , and reading the life of Antony the Monk , he became a convert , and in a Garden with his friend Alipius , as he was bewailing his former life , he heard a voice accompanied with the Musick of Children , saying to him , Tolle , lege , Tolle , lege , that is , Take up and Read ; looking about , and seeing no body , he took this for a divine admonition , and so taking up the Bible , the first passage he lighted on was this : [ Not in Surfetting and Drunken●esse , not in Chambering and Wantonnesse , but put you on the Lord Iesus , &c. ] Upon this resolving to become a Christian , he went with Alipius to Millan , where they were both baptized with his Son , by Saint Ambrose Bishop the●● ▪ After this having spent a few years in fasting , prayer , and study in the holy Scripture , he was called to Hippo in Africa , where he was at first Presbyter , and then Bishop . He built a Monastery within the Church of Hippo ; where he lived with other learned men ●s in a Colledge , and from thence sent abroad divers Divines to be Clergy men in Hippo , and Bishops to other places . Now whereas Saint Austin was first an Eremite and lived in the Desart , before he erected a Collegiate life in Hippo , it is likely that the Eremites of his Order are more ancient then his Monks or Canons . But some doubt , whether either of those Orders were instituted by him , as divers other Orders who professe to live after his rule ; as the Scopettini instituted by Steven and Iames of Sena , and confirmed by Gregory 11. about the year 1408. The Prison●rii called also Lateranenses ; these sprung up in the Territory of Luca in Hetruria , which Eugenius 4. ratified . The Order of Saint George in Alga , instituted at Venice by L●●rentius Iustinianus , Anno. 1407. and confirmed by Pope Iohn 22. These wear a Blew habit . The D●minicans also , Brigidians , Iesuati , Servants of the blessed Virgin Mary , Hieromites , Antonians , Trinitaries , Brothers of Saint Iohn of Ierusalem , Cruci●eri , Brothers of Saint Peter the Confessor , Brothers of the Lords Sepulchre Eremites of Saint Paul , with divers others . The habit of the Canons regular is a White Cloth Coat , open before , and down to their feet . This is girded to their body , and over it they wear a Linnen Surplesse to their knees , and over that ● short black Cloak to their elbows , with a Hood fastned to it ; their Crowns are shaven like other Friers ; and when they go abroad , they wear a bread Hat , or a black Corner'd Cap. But Saint Austins Eremites wear a black Coat , with a Hood of the same colour ; underneath there is a White little Coat . Their Girdle is of Leather with a Buckle of Horn. After the example of these Monastical Canons , there were Ecclesiastical Canons erected , who instead of an Abbot , had the Bishop for their Governour ; these were seated neer the Cathedral Church , which sometimes was called Mon●stery , and corruptedly Minster : these Canons ▪ whilst they lived strictly according to their rule , were named Regular ; but when they fell off from their strict way of living , and medled with worldly businesse , they received a new name of Canons Secular . Volaterran reckoneth 4555. Monasteries of Canons in Europe . 700. in Italy , whereas now are scarce 60. Popes , 36. Cardinals , 300. of Canonised Saints 7500. Q. 10. Did Saint Austin institute his Eremites to beg ? A. It is not likely , for Saint Austin never begged himself , but did live by his learned and pious labours ; Christ and his Apostles did not live idlely , and by begging ; Saint Paul laboured working with his own hands and said , 1. Cor. 4. That he who will not work , should not eat . And 2. Thes. 3. That it is a more blessed thing to give then to receive . A begger was not to be suffered in Israel , and amongst Gods people it was held a curse to beg ; therefore David wished that his Enemies might beg their Bread , and sheweth that the children of the righteous shall never be driven to beg . Besides , they that are able to work , aud will not , but live upon the alms of such as are sick and impotent , are robbers of the poor and weak . I deny not , but Christ undertook voluntary poverty ; because he confesseth , Luc. 6. That the Son of man had not whereon to lay his head ▪ and Luc. 8. 3. that the Women did minister to him of their goods , and elsewhere That he had neither , House of his own to be born in , nor a Chamber of his owne to eate his last Supper in , nor an Asse of hi● own to ●ide on , nor a Grave of his own to lie in . Yet we do not read that he begged , or lived idlely ; for he went about preaching , working miracles , and doing good , therefore he needed not to beg ; for he that will thus imploy his life , shall not want , nor need to beg . And so if the Monks would take pains in praying and preaching , they needed not to be Mendicants ; For the labourer is worthy of his wages , no man goeth a Warfare on his on ch●rges ; he that serveth at the Altar ; must live by the Altar ; and be that soweth Spiritual things , should reap Temporal . I deny not also , but there were Lazarus . the two blinde men in the Gospel ▪ the cripple in the Acts , who did beg ; but the● the Jewish government was much altered from its first purity , and their Laws much neglected or corrupted , by their subjection to the Romans . Again that Christ and his disciples needed not to beg , is plaine , by the common purse among them , whereof Judas was the carrier . Now Christ assumed voluntary poverty ; though he did not begge ; to shew that he came to suffer want , and that his Kingdome was not of this world ; and to sanctifie our poverty to us , and to ●each the rich of this world , that they trust not in uncertain riches ; and that the poor should not be dejected , seeing Christ himself was poor . God also to humble us doth suffer us sometimes to be in ●ant . So he dealt with Elias , when he asked ●read of the Widow ; and David when he desired bread of Abimelech ; and Lazarus , when he begged at the rich mans door : but this is seldom , and to let us see , that on earth we have not true happinesse . Again I deny not but a single man , who hath no charge of Wife , Children , and Family , may renounce his wealth , that he may be the lesse burthened with the cares of this life , and the more apt for prayer and contemplation ; but this is not lawful in him who hath the charge of Wife and Family , for whom he ought to provide , If he be not worse then 〈◊〉 Infidel . To be brief , these Monks , who can work or preach , and will not , ought not to beg ; for wages are due to those that work , not so much out of charity , as out of justice . Q. 11. Was that Leathre● Girdle ever worne by S. Augustin , with which the Monks of this order used to cure Diseases , and ease Paines in the body ? A. ● . That Saint Austin ever wore this Girdle , is not known to me , nor can it be proved but by their own traditions . 2. That this Girdle hath mi●●culously cured Diseases , and asswaged Paines , is believed by divers lay-people , even by some Princes , who have for this end , wore the same . 3. That wonderfull cures have been wrought by this Girdle , is a●●evered by divers , but how truly , I know not . 4. God sometimes by weak means produceth strange cures ▪ as by Christs Spittle , Saint Peters Shadow , S●int pauls Handkerchieff ▪ the Hem of Christs Garment . ● . God permits Satan sometimes to do strange things , that they who will not believe the truth , may be deluded . 6. Many strange cures are to be ascribed to the force of imagination , rather then to such weak outward means . 7. To deny all miracles which have been written , is too much temeriti●● and to believe all , is too much credulitie . 8. We read of miracles not onely done by Moses , Christ , and his Apostles , but also by the Sorcerers of Egypt , Simom Magus , Antichrist , Apollonius and others . 9. As Scriptures at first were proved by miracles , so miracles are now to be proved by Scriptures ; for such miracles as are not consonant to Gods word , are not true . 10. Divers of the Roman Church doubt the truth of many of their miracles ; Canus Loc. 1. 11. c. 6. calls the Author of the Golden Legend a man of a brazen Face , and a Leaden Heart . Espencaeus upon 2. Tim. 4. saith , That the Legends are full of fables . Caietan Digr . 21. Opusc. de concep . Virg. C. 1. tells us , That it cannot be known infallibly , that the miracles on which the Church groundeth the Canonisation of Saints be true , because the credit thereof depends on mens reports , who may deceive others , and be deceived themselves . Q. 12. What were the Institutions and Exercises of the first Monks ? A. At first they used to work , when occasion served ; to eat and drink soberly , to go decent in their apparel , to fast and pray often , to possesse all thing● in common ; to Read , Meditate , Preach , and hear the Word of God , to study Temperance , Continency , Modesty , Obedience , Silence , and other Vertues ▪ They were divided into tens , and hundreds ; every nine had their Decurio , or tenth man to overlook them , and every hundred had their Centurio , to whom the ten Decurions were subject , they had their distinct beds ; at the ninth hour they met to sing and hear Sermons , at Table they fit silent , and content themselves with Bread , Herbs , and Salt ; the old men onely drink Wine ; in the night they had their ho●● of prayer ; in the Summer they dine , but 〈◊〉 not : Their chief Governour they called Father ; in Syriack Abbot , who for his learning was eminent , and for his life exemplary . These ancient Monks used to wear Hoods and Girdles , they went also with staves , and scrips of Goat skins . But in Egypt they wore no shoos , because of the heat of that Country . The affairs of the Covent was committed to some Brother , till he grew weary of it ; but in Mesopotamia , Palestine , and Cappadocia ; the Brothers did serve by turns weekly ; at the end of the week , the servant did wash the feet of his Brothers , and so resigned up his office to the next . In most places they observed the third , sixth , and ninth hours for prayer ; none were admitted into the Monastery till they were 〈◊〉 tried by waiting ten days together without the Gate , and patiently enduring all the opprobrious speeches that should be uttered against them ; then did the Abbot receive them with a long exhortation , admonishing them of their duties , and chiefly exhorting them to Mortification , Humility , Silence , Obedience , Meeknesse , Patience , Sobriety , Submission , Confession of their infirmities , and such like duties . Then are these Probationers stript of their own Garments , and cloathed in Monks habit , and are tried one whole year under strict discipline ; if there be dislike on either side , they receive their own clothes again from the Steward , & are dismissed the Monastery . Small offences among these Monks were punished with publike humiliation and acknowledgment , the offender lying flat on the ground , till the Abbot bid him rise ; but great faults were punished with stripes , or expulsion : during their sitting at Table , they were to hearken to what was read out of the Scripture , to the end , they might be taken off from idle talk , and that their mindes might be sed as well as their bodies , seeing not by bread ●lone man doth live , but by every word that ca●neth out if the mouth of God. These primitive Monasteries also were subject to the Bishops of the Diocesse , without whose leave , they were not to go abroad from their Covents . I do not finde that in these Primitive Monasteries they were tyed to set Fasts , ●● the three Vows of Chastity , Poverty , and Obedience , or to different cloathes and colours ; or to stay longer in the Monastery , then their own liking . Q. 13 : Why did Religious Persons cut their Hair and Beards ? A. Because long Hair was abused among the Gentiles to Pride , Luxury , and Superstition . It did argue also Effeminatnesse , Childishnesse , or Slavishnesse ; for in some places slaves used to wear long haire , which when they were made free , they layed aside ; so children , when they came to years o● puberty , cut their Haires , and offered them to Apollo who by the Poets is called Crinitus , and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the nourisher of Haire ; the Gentiles gave long Haires to their gods ; So Iupiter , Apollo , Bacchus , Neptune , Aesculapius , are described with long Haire . Nature gave the Woman long Haire , to distinguish her from the Man ; therefore men with long Hair were noted for Effeminate , and in derision called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ▪ Hair-trimmers . The Apostle reproves it in men ; therefore the Clergy by the Canons of Councils and Decretals , are forbid to nourish their Hairs , but to cut them ; yet I do not finde that they used in those times to shave , or were injoyned to do so , but rather the contrary : therefore Optatus Milevitanus , L. Cont. Parmen . reproves the Donatists for shaving the Catholike Priests : and Clemens Alexandrinus , L. 3. Paedag. c. II. saith that the Haires are to be clipt with Scissors , not shaved with a Rasor . And the reason why shaving was then prohibited among the Christians , was because it was used by the Gentile Priests in honour of their Idols ; for in the time of the Primitive Christians , were the Priests of Isis yet extant , who used to shave their Heads : for this cause God would not have the Jewish Priests to shave , seeing he would not have them to be like the Idolatrous Priests ; nor would he have them to shave in Funerals , Levit. 21. Now the reasons why Monks and Clerks , were shaved among Christians , and that onely on the top of their Head , so that their hairs hanging about their Ears , represented a Crown , were these . 1. To resemble the Crown of Thorns which Christ wore . 2. To shew that Christs Priests are also spiritual Kings . 3. They shave off their Haires to shew that they should lay aside all superfluities of the flesh , and sinful lusts ; but the Crown of the Head must be bare , to shew that the minde must be free for contemplation 4. their naked and bare Crowns were to shew the nakednesse , purity , and simplicity of their lives . 5. To shew their repentance and conversion ; for such were commanded to cut their Haires , before they were admitted again into the Church . 6. To discriminat the Christian Monk● from the Jewish Nazarites , who wore long Haire , as Moses did Vaile , to shew that the mystery of redemption was not as yet revealed . 7. They cut or shave to avoid the uncleannesse and inconveniences that accompany long Haire . 8. To shew their contempt of the world , and of those vain Effeminate men who pride themselves in their long Haire . 9. They shave their Beards that they may look smooth like Children and Angels , who are alwayes painted young , by this shewing , they should be Children in malice , and Angels in innocency . Q. 14. Whence came the custome of shaving , or cutting the hairs of head and beard among religious persons ? A. Some will have Saint Peter to be the first Christian that was shaved on the crown , at Antioch , by the Gentiles in derision . Others ascribe this custome to Anicetus , who lived about 165. years after Christ ; but this is rejected by Bellarmine . Others again will have the Fourth Council of Toledo , about the year of Christ 631. to enjoyn this shaving of the crown ; and in the council of Aquisgran , an Christi 816. the Monks are enjoyned to shave in Easter week . But shaving of the Beard is not so ancient ; for it came in with the Doctrin of Transubstantiation , taught by Peter Lombard , Anno 1160. and established by Innocent 3. in the Council of Later●n , in the year 1200. The reason of this shaving was , left any hairs of the beard might touch the body or blood of Christ ; or least any crum of the bread , or drop of the wine might fall upon , or stick to the beard . In the time of Epiphanius , about 400. yeares after Christ , it was not the custome among Monks to cut their beards ; for he inveighs against the Monks of Mesopotamia , for wearing long hairs like women , and cutting their beards , which also was the custome of the Messalian Hereticks . But that this custome of cutting the beard was not generally received by the Clergie , appears in the French Story ; for Fr●ncis the first caused the Church-men with a great sum of money to redeem their beards which he threatned to cut : but indeed the custome of shaving was used among the Gentile Priests ; for which reason God would not have his Priests to shave , that they might not seem to follow the wayes of Idolaters . The Egyptian Priests , by shaving off all their haires , did signifie that the Priests should be pure and cleane , and free from all pollution . They used also in Mourning and Funerals to cut their haires ; so Statius saith , 1. 6. The●● Terg●que & ●ectore fusam Caesariem minuit , and to cut the haires of the dead , which they laid on the Tomb , or cast into the fire , as a sacrifice to Pluto and Pr●serpina , as may be seen in Euripides and Homer . Of this custome speaketh Virgil , in the death of Queene D●do ; Nondum illi flavum Proserpina vertice crinem Abstulerat , Stygieque caput damnaverat Orco , &c. Sic ait , & dextra crinem secat , &c. They used also to spread their cut haire upon the Coffin , as Heliodor 1. 6. sheweth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . And as they offered the hairs of the dead to Orcus ; so they did of Children to the Rivers , from whence they held all things had their Original , or else to Apollo and Hercules , that is , the Sun ; for by the heat of the Sun , and the moisture of Water , haires are procreated . But in their Marriage Solemnities they used to offer their haires to Diana or Iuno , cui vincla jugalia cur●● ; for she was held the Goddesse of marriage . Childrens haire were cut with ceremony in the Temples , and preserved in boxes or cases of Gold and silver . Sea-men in danger of shipwrack used to cut their haires , thinking thereby to appease the angry Sea gods . Among some Gentiles the haires were cut in signe of liberty ; among others in token of servitude : It was a punishment to cut the hair among the Germans , as T●citus de mor. Ger. sheweth of the women there , who for adultery had their hair cut : Accisis crinibus nudatam domo expellat maritus . Such also as stood guilty of capitall crimes were shaved ; as Nicolaus Damascenus sheweth , and Philostratus in the life of Apollonius . But sometimes again guilty persons wore long hair , and were forbid to shave ; to be halfe shaved was the badge of a slave ; Frontes literati , & capisllum semirass , & pedes annulati , saith Apuleius ● . 9. Slaves were stigmatized on the forehead , halfe shaved , and had rings about their feet . Davids servants were sent back by the Ammonites ha●fe shaved . Sometimes shaving was a note of Effeminatenesse ; sometimes of Craft ; sometimes of Foolishnesse ; sometimes of Liberty ; and sometimes ( as is said ) of Slavery . But however it was used among the Gentiles , it is expresly forbid to the Jewes , and threatned as a punishment . Yet among Christians it is indifferently used ; but among the Monks and Priests it is used as a mark of distinction ; and to shew that as dead men were shaved among the Gentiles , so that our Monks are dead to the world , and as the Gentiles thought by cutting their haire to pacifie their angry Gods ; so the Monks , by laying aside all fleshly superfluities , strive to avoid Gods wrath . This I should like well , if they were as carefull about the thing signified , as they are about the signe : And as shaving was sometimes a signe of Liberty , so I wish it were among them , who as they pretend , they are free from the world , so they were free also from the Devil , and the flesh , and from those sinnes that enslave them ; for he that committeth sinne is the servant of sinne ; yea a servant of servants , whatsoever badges of liberty hee pretend . Q. 15. Where there any Religious Women , which we call Nuns , in the Primitive times of the Church ? A. Yes : For we read of Marcella , Sophronia , Principia , Paul● , Eustochium , and others , who did professe chastity , and contempt of the world , and an earnest desire of heavenly things . This retired life they undertook of their own accord , and not by force ; for every one is not capable of perpetual Virginity nor were they tyed to it by vow : For the Apostle saith , That if a Virgin marry , she sinneth not . Indeed such Virgins as had dedicated themselves to God and a single life , if afterward finding their own inability to persevere , did marry , these marriages were thought scandalous , yet lawful ; For it is better to marry then to burne ; therefore they were not rescinded ; and the parties so marrying were evil reported of for their inconstancy ; for this cause pennance was in ▪ joyned them . And afterward Iovinian made it capital for any man to marry , or to sollicit a Nun , because the Donatists of his time defloured divers Nuns . Such married couples were Excommunicated by the Church , perpetually imprisoned , or pur to death , by the Civill Magistrate , and the marriage absolutely disanulled as incestuous . Before Censtantine's time , I doe not read of any Monasteries or Nunneries erected for Women , by reason of frequent persecutions , and the uncertain condition of Christians then : But after that peace was established in the Church , Houses were built for Virgins , but yet with liberty to be elsewhere ; for Eustochium the Virgin lived with her own Parents , and so did the Virgin Demetrias ; and we finde in Cyprian , Hierom , and Austin , that such Virgins had liberty to goe abroad , to heare Sermons in the Church , and to receive the Eucharist with the rest of Gods people ; they were enjoyned to be modest and frugall in their cloaths and diet ; not to converse with men ; not to walk alone ; not to bathe , except their hands and feet ; to fast and pray often ; to be vailed ; to abstain from wine ; to wash the Saints feet ; not to be idle , but either to sing , pray , hear , or be working with the needle . And seeing hair was given to the woman as an ornament and badge of distinction , and for modesty ; therefore Nunnes of old were not shaven● as now , but were prohibitted by the Council of Gangren , Can. 17. to shave at all . Yet in the Syrian and Egyptian Monasteries , Nunnes at their admission used to offer their haires to the Abbatesse because it was not lawfull for them to wash or anoin● their heads : therefore to keep their heads the cleaner from filth and vermin , they cut their hair . It s likely they learned this custome from the Vestal Virgins at Rome , who used to cut their haire , and offer it on the tree L●tos , called Capill●ta , as Pliny sheweth . Q. 16. In what account are Monks , at this day in the Roman Church ? A. They are of that high esteeme , that their very garments are counted sacred , and that there is power in them to cure diseases , to work miracles , to drive away evil spirits , to further them towards Heaven , so that some Kings and Princes have desired to dye in a Francisca● Hood . 2. They count this the state of perfection , the Angelical life , the life that Eliah and Saint Iohn Baptist , Christ and his Apostles did embrace , and a life meritorious of Heaven . 3. Whereas in the beginning Monks were altogether Lay-men , and not to meddle with any other employment but what was proper to their profession , to wit , prayer , fasting , virginity , poverty , and obedience : now they are admitted into , and priviledged with all Ecclesiastick Dignities , from the Doore-keeper even to the Papacy . 4. The married life , amongst many of them , is accounted pollution , compared with the Monasticall ; Notwithstanding the Apostle tells us that marriage is honourable , and Christ honoured it himselfe with his presence and first miracle ; and would be born of a Virgin , but after shee was espoused to a Husband . 5. Such is the respect they give to this life , that they prefer it to all natural affection and duty between Parents and Children , to which not onely are wee tyed by nature , but also by speciall command from God. Hierome commends Paula in her Epitaph for abando●ing Brother , Kindred , and her owne Children , whose teares shee slighted , preferring this kinde of life to them all ; but this preposterous zeale is condemned by the Council of Gangra , Can. 15. 6. So likewise they prefer it to the mutuall duty and stipulation that is betweene man and wife , permitting , yea teaching that they may forsake each other , and enter into a Monastery ; which is to put asunder those whom God hath joyned together ; to defraud one another of due benevolence , and by this meanes occasion adultery . The Apostles counsell is , that the married couple should not defraud one another , except it be for a time , by consent , to give themselves to prayer , seeing the man hath not power over his own body , but the woman ; and so the man hath power over the woman . 7. They will not permit Monks and Nunnes ever to marry , though they have not the gift of continency , accounting all such marriages Sacriledge ; whereas the first Monks were left to their owne freedome , and not constrained to stay longer then their conveniences would permit : And in the Primitive times of the Church , marriages contracted after the vow of continency made , were not dissolved , but held lawful ; onely the parties for their inconstancy were enjoyned pennance , and the man made incapable of Eccelesiastical employment : Neither were their Monks forced to vow chastity , seeing every one is not capable thereof , and much mischiefe hath proceeded from this constrained Vow : but men were left to their owne freedome . Neither was it at that time counted a more hainous sinne for a Monk to marry a Nunne , then to keep a Concubine . 8. The modern Monks are permitted to weare Rings ; to converse in Kings and Princes Courts ; and such is the opinion they have of Monasteries , that they think a man cannot sufficiently repent him of his sinnes , or be truly mortified ; except he be shut up in a Covent . Q. 17. How were the Monks and Nunnes of old consecrated ? A. The Monks after prayers and exhortation made by the Priest , is by the same signed with the signe of the Grosse , and shaved or polled rather ; then is his old garment taken off , and he is cloathed in a Monastical habit , and with other holy men present , is made partaker of the Divine mysteries . The Nunnes were consecrated either by the Bishop or the Priest , and by them covered with a Vaile ; if the Abbatesse presumed to do this , she was excommunicated : Twenty five yeares of age was then held a fit time for Virgins to be Vailed , but now they may at twelve , or before ; the dayes of the yeare for receiving their Vaile , and Consecration , were the Epiphany , Easter-eve , and the festival dayes of the Apostles , except in case of death . The Virgin to be consecrated was presented to the Bishop in her Nunnes habit ; then before the Altar with Musick and burning Tapers , the Priest before hee puts on her Vaile , thus saith , Behold Daughter , and Forget thy People and thy Fathers House , that the King may take pleasure in thy beauty : To this the people cryed Amen , and so the Vaile is cast over her , and all the religious Martons present do kisse her , after the Priest hath blessed and prayed for her : in this Vaile is placed as much Sanctity , as in Baptisme ; and that such Virgins as depart out of this world without it , are in danger of damnation . Q. 18. What was the Religious Order of the Benedictines ? A. Benedict or Be●et in Vmbria , a country of Italy , being weary of the warres and tumults there , retired himselfe into a Desart place , after the manner of Autho●y the Theba● , to whom did flock multitudes of people ; from thence he goeth to Cassinum , an ancient Town where he setled , and prescribed Laws to his Monks , after the manner of Saint Basil. He is said to found twelve Monasteries , over which he placed twelve Abbots , that were his Disciples . His chiefe Monastery , Cassinum , was richly endowed by Tertullus , a Roman Patritian , who bestowed on it , Castles , Villages , Lands , and large possessions . Equitius , a Senator followed his example , and conferred large revenues on it , and so did divers others after him . This Order did quickly spread through France , Germany , Sieily , Spain , England , and other places . By the meanes of Ma●rus his Disciple , who was Sonne to Equitius the Roman Senator , neere Orleans ; the first Monastery of Benedictines is founded , consisting of one hundred and fourty Brothers , which number was not to be altered . By Placidus Sonne to Tertullus , the Roman Patrieian , Benet set up a Monastery in Sicily . By Leobardus , he erected a Monastery in Alsatia , foure miles from Strasburg ; he planted also a Monastery at Rome , neere the Lateran Church , in the time of Pelagius . By D●natus a Benedictine Covent is erected in Spain about the yeare of Christ 590. By Austin , Arch-Bishop of Canterbury , the Benedictines got footing in England , Anno 596. and so by degrees they spread through other places ; chiefly in Germany , by Boniface the German Apostle , and Bishop of Mentz , Anno 545. These Benedictines were afterward divided into divers Sects ; Namely the Cluniacenses , instituted in Burgundy , by one Otho , an Abbot , to whom William , Sirnamed the Godly , D. of Aquitain gave a Village called Mastick , Anno 916. The Carnalduenses were erected by one Romoaldus a Benedictine , on the top of the Appenin Hills . The Vallisumbrences , so called from Vallis Vmbrosa , on the side of the Appenins were erected by one Gualbertus a Florentine , Anno 1060. the Montelivetenses were set up by one Bernard Ptol●mens at Sienna in Tuscany . Anno 1047. The Grandimonte●ses about the same time were instituted by one Steven , a Noble man in France . The Cistertians , so called from Cistertium in Burgundy , about the same time were erected by one Robert , Abbot of Molismenia . Saint Bernard was of this order , who about the yeare of Christ , 1098. was made Abbot of Claravallis , whose Monks were called from his name Bernardines , who are all one with the Cistertians , saving that the Cistertians wear all white ; but the Bernardines , a black Gowne over a white Coat . The Celestini , so called from Pope Celestinus the Fifth , their founder , whose former name was Peter Moroneus . This Order was confirmed by Gregory the tenth , in the Council of Lyons . All these were branches of Benedictines . The Camalduenses , Montelivetenses , and Cistertians wear white ; the Monks of the Shaddowy Vally , Purple ; the Celestins , Skie colour , or blew . The Grandimontenses wear a Coat of Mailes , and a black Cloak thereon . Q. 19. What other Orders proceeded from the Benedictines : A. Benet may be called the founder and author of all the Religious Orders that were in the West , for 666. years together , that is , till the times of the Dominicans and Mendicants ; so that there were of Benedictine Monks reckoned by Trithemius , L. 1. c. 4. above Fifteen thousand Abbies ; out of which proceeded multitudes of Cardinals , Arch-Bishops , Bishops , Abbots , and other eminent men , besides Popes . The Gregorian Order was a branch of the Benedictine . Gregory the great , afterward Pope , was at first a Monk , who , after his fathers death , erected on his own charges Six Monasteries in Sicily , and at Rome converted his Fathers house into a Monastery , and dedicated it to Saint Andrew ; to these Monks he prescribed the rule of Saint Bennet , and assigned to them a large dark or brown coloured cloak to be worne , on which was woven a red crosse in the brest ; these did not shave their beards : The Monks called Gerundinenses were after the Order of Bennet instituted by Iohn , Bishop of the Geru●dinenses in Portugal about the year of Christ , 610. He was warned in a dream to build a Monastery ; which he did , and had it ratified by the Pope . He gave them a white Garment to wear , with his own arms on the breast ▪ thereof ; they were ordered to wear four Ribbands , to wit , two red , and two green . This order was erected under Pope Boniface the fourth . The rule which Bennet prescribed to his Monks , was written out by Pope Gregory the great , and confirmed by Pope Eugenius the Second . Q. 20. What were the rules which St. Bennet prescribed to his Monks ? A. He first sheweth what the duty of the Abbot is , namely to be careful of his charge , to be holy , just , wise , and charitable in his deeds ; and to be powerful in his words , to exhort , correct , reprove , to beware of partiality , and dissimulation , and chiefly of covetousnesse , and pride , not to do any thing of himself without advice of the Covent ; he enjoyneth all to be obedient , silent , humble , to be watchful to prayer in the night ; he prescribes what Psalms they are to sing every day and night ; and what Psalms in their canonical hours . That Haleluia should be said continually between Easter and Pentecost , that they should praise God with David seven times a day ; to wit , in the morning , at the first , third , sixth , and ninth hours ; in the evening , and completory , and at midnight . Particular Psalmes are appointed for each of these canonical hours ; that they must pray with all reverence . That their be Deanes chosen in each Monastery to ease the Abbot ; That every Monk have his own bed to sleep in , that a candle burn by them till the morning ; That they sleep in their cloathes girt , that at the ringing of the bell they may be the more ready for prayer ; divers degrees of Pennance are injoyned according to the degrees of offences ; That the Abbot use all the means he can to reclaim the excommunicate persons , that the lost sheep may be brought home with joy ; That if no correction will prevail , the obstinate person be expelled the covent ; who upon repentance may be received three times ; but never after the third time ; That the Steward of the Monastery be a man of discretion , government , and trust ; That the Abbot keep an inventory of all utensils belonging to the Covent ; That all things be common among the Brothers ; That there be no grudging or murmuring ; That every one serve in the kitching , and in other places when his turn is ; That a special care be had of the sick and infirme , so likewise of the aged and children ; That their be chosen a weekly Reader , to read in time of refection ; That each man be content with a pound of bread for a day : and that onely the sick be permitted to eat flesh ; That wine be drunk sparingly ; That from Easter to Pentecost the Brothers may have their refection at the sixth hour , and their supper in the evening ; in the Summer let them fast every fourth and sixth day in the week , till the ninth hour . The other days let them dine at the sixth hour ; From the midist of September till Lent , let them have their refection at the ninth hour ; but in the Lent time at the evening , so it be by day light ; That after the Completory there be no speaking at all ; if any come late to prayers , or to the table , he is to stand apart by himself ; and to be last served , and shortned in his victuals ; if any for some great offence be excommunicated out of the Oratory , he shall make satisfaction by prostrating himself before the Oratory ; that they shall not onely give themselves to prayer and meditation , at the appointed hours , but shall also labour some part of the day with their hands , to keep them from idlenesse ; That they observe Lent with all strictnesse ; that they use strangers with all reverence and cheerfulnesse , and that the Abbot salute them with a holy kisse , and wash their feet ; that none receive letters or tokens from their Parents without the Abbots leave ; That the Abbot cloath his Monks as he findeth the seasons of the year requireth ; That no Novice be admitted into the Monastery , without sufficient trial of his constancy , and patience ; That if a Priest desireth to enter into a Monastery , he submit himself to the Laws thereof ; and that he have the next place to the Abbot ; That Noble men , who offer their Children to God in the Monastery , swear they will never give them any part of their Estate , but that it be conferred on the Covent ; That if a stranger Monk desire to continue in the Monastery , he be not denied , so his life be not scandalous ; If the Abbot desire to have a Priest or Deacon ordained , let him choose one of his own Covent ; That he shall be Abbot whom the whole Covent , or the greater and better part shall choose ; That the Provost or Praepositus be chosen by the Abbot to whom he must be subject ; That the Porter be an ancient and discreet man , who may receive & give answers , & that the Monastery be provided with Water , and a Mil , and other necessaries within it self , left the Brothers should wander abroad ; If the Abbot enjoyn to any Monk impossibilities , he must with reverence and submission excuse his inability ; if the Abbot urge it , he must obey , and trust to Gods assistance ; That in the Monastery none presume to defend , or strike , or excommunicate another : But that they be obedient and loving to each other ; That they be zealous for Gods Glory , and when they are working , to be still singing of Psalmes . Q. 21. What habit and dyet do the Benedictines use ? A. Their habit is a round coat , a hood called . Cuculla , Cappa , and Melos from Melis , a brock , gray or badger , because it was wont to be made anciently of the skin of that beast . Scapulate is so called from Scapulis the shoulders , which this covereth . In winter their hoods are lined . They were not wont to wear breeches but when they travelled into the countrey . The colour of their upper garment is black , under which they wear a white wollen coat with sack-cloath , and they go booted . The ancient Benedictines were wont , after they were Bishops , to wear the habit of their former profession ; and to this they were enjoyned by the eighth General Council held at Constantinople ; they were also tyed by their rule to lie in their coats and hoods , and to wear course cloth ; but now the case is altered , and so it was in Saint Bernards time , who complains against the Monks luxury in apparrel , wearing , Non quod utilius , sed quod subtilius : Silk garments to shew their pride , but not of cloth to keep them warm . Their simple and course Dyet , as it was prescribed by Benet , is changed into dainty fare ; they now eat Flesh and drink Wine plentifully ; of this Hugo de Sancto Victor● complaineth . Q. 22. What Religious Rules did the Second Council of Aquisgran or Aix prescribe to be observed by the Monks ? A. This Council being held the eight hundred and sixteenth yeare after Christ , ordered that no Lay-man or Secular Priest be received into a Monastery , except he become a Monk ; that the Monks do not swear , that in the Parasceve they use nothing but bread and water . That before they goe to sleep , the Prior besprinkle them with holy water ; tha● the tenth part of their almes be given to the poor ; That they hath not without the Priors leave ; That particular Psalmes be sung for the dead ; That they how not their knees in Whitsun-week , nor fast : but they must fast the Ember-weeks , and on the Eves of the Apostles ; that in case of necessity the Brothers walk with slaves ; That in uncertaine theft , there be a suspending from supper , till the guilty party confesse ; That at Christmasse and Easter for eight dayes together , they that will , may eat the flesh of birds ; That all Monks , if they can , learne their rules by heart ; that in the Kitchin , Mill , and other such places they work with their owne hands ; That the delinquent cast himselfe on the ground before his Abbo● , or Prior ; That they kisse no Women ; That in Lent they wash each others feet . At the Lords Supper let the Abbot wash and kisse the feet of his brethren . In Easter and Whitsun-week ; and on Christmasse , and other festival dayes , let there be no speaking in the Cloyster , but hearing Gods Word read . That the Abbot exceed not the proportion of his Monks in eating , drinking , cloathing , sleeping , and working ; and that he be not given to gadding abroad ; That the servants after the refection of the brothers , eat by themselves ; and that the same Lessons ; be read to them , which were read to the Brothers ; That Hallelujah be omitted in the Septuagesi●a . That Novice must neither be shaved nor cloathed with a Monks garment , till his time of probation be expired , and promise made by him of obedience , according to Saint Bennets rule . That none be set over Monks , but he that is a monk . That in Lent the Brothers do work till the nineth houre , then repaire to Masse ; and in the evening let them take their refection . These are the chiefe duties , to which Saint Bennets Monks are enjoyned by the aforesaid Synod . And whereas at first the Monks were Lay-men , and had no Priest , but such as came from abroad ; at last they were permitted to have Priests of their owne , and that they should receive Tythes , First-fruits , Oblations , & Donations , as well as other Priests , by Gregory the great , Boniface , and other Popes , as may be seen in Gratian. Q. 23. What were the Rites and Institutions of the Monks of Cassmum ? A. This was the first Monastery of the Benedictins , where divers Rites were observed , which are not in Bennets Rule . The chief are these . Fourteen dayes before Easter all the Altars are stript of their ornaments , and covered with black ; the Images are vailed ; Gloria Patri is not sung . Three nights immediatly before Easter the Night Service continueth till the morning , and is joyned to the Mattins ; no hells are rung ; the lights are put out ; the Abbot washeth the Monks feet . In the Parasceue late , a little bread and water is taken . On Easter Eve in the night time the Tapers are kindled . On Easter day , before Masse , there is a Procession with Burning Tapers , and Holy Water , the Priests singing and praying . The two next dayes after , Crosses , Holy Water , and Reliques are carried about with the Gospel , and burning Tapers , with singing and saluting each other with holy kisses , the Priests being in their rich Copes . Six severall times in the yeare they enter into the Refectory singing ; namely , on Christmasse day ; on the Epiphany ; on Palme Sunday ; on the Holy Sabbath ; on Easter day ; and the third day in Easter week . Every Lords day they have 12. Lectures , and so many on their chief Festivals , namely , Christs Nativity , the Epiphany , the Purification of Mary , the two Martyrs , Faustinus and Iuletta , S. Scholastica , S. Bennet , Ascension day , the Festivals of the Apostles , S. Laurence , S. Mary , S. German , S. Andrew ; on these Eves they fast , they doe not kneel , nor work ; but on the lesser Festivals they read but eight Lessons , and afterward they work . Their meat and drink is measured to them , according to the discretion of the Abbot . When they receive new garments , which is about S. Martins day , they march singing , with Tapers burning in their hands , into the Vestry , or Wardrobe , where this Gospel is read [ Be not carefull what you shall eat , nor what you shall drink ; nor for your bodies , with what they shall be cloathed ] Then having prayed , they lay down their old garments , and receive new . They begin their Lent on Qu●●quagesima Sunday ; and a few dayes before they receive wax for lights , with which they are to read in the night time . They confesse to one another twice a day ; in the morning of their failings by night ; in the evening of their failings by day . They must not walk either within or without the Covent with a staff , except they be weak . What work soever they are about in the kitchin , or else-where , they sing Psalms . They are shaven all together on certain days , namely , at Easter , Ascension day , the first of August , the first of September , and first of October , and at S. Martins day , and Christmasse . If Easter fall out late , they are shaved a little before Septuagesima , and in the Quinquagesima . Q. 24. What is the manner of electing their Abbots ? A. Each Monastery is to chuse an Abbot from among themselves , either by generall consent , or of the better part : If there be none among them fit for that place , then they may chuse out of some other Monastery ; when he is chosen , it is not in their power to depose him . If a Clergy-man be chosen Abbot , he must leave off his former Function . Two Abbots must not be chosen for one Monastery ; nor must one Abbot be over two Monasteries ; they must not meddle with secular affairs . If an Abbot do not punish grievous enormities , he is to be sent to another Covent , where he is to do pennance ; but not in his own , because of the strict subjection and obedience , by which the Monks are tyed to their Abbots : If the Covent chuse an unfit man for their Abbot , the Bishop of the Diocesse , with the neighbouring Abbots , or the Prince of the place , may depose him , and choose another . Now Princes ordinarily choose such as they please , and impose them upon the Monks ; but the Abbot , when he is chosen , must be consecrated by the Bishop of the Diocesse , who hath power to visit the Monasteries within his jurisdiction , and to correct what is amisse . If the Abbot shall refuse to submit to the Bishop , he is suspended from the Communion till he repent . Neither must he alienate any thing that belongs to the Covent without the Bishops consent ; if he do otherwise , he must be degraded , and the things alienated restored again by the Bishops command . What is conferred by devout persons on the Monastery , must not be converted by the Abbot to his own particular use . No man must erect a Monastery without the Bishops consent ; nor must the Abbot travell into a forrein Country without leave from his Diocesan , who must not do any thing that may tend to the prejudice of the Monastery ; which if he doe , he is to be excommuncated ; Neither must he , without the consent of the other Abbots , depose an Abbot , or alienate the things belonging to the Monastery , for the Abbots offence . In case of injury , the Abbot may appeal from the Bishop to the Prince , or to a Counel ; and some Abbots there are , who , with their Monasteries , are onely subject to the Pope , as Cassinum . The Monastery of S. Maximinus , near Trevers , is subject onely to the Emperour in temporals , and to the Pope in spirituals . Anciently the Election of the Abbot was ratified by the Emperour , or Prince , in whose Dominion the Monastery was ; but afterwards the Pope extorted this power from the Emperour , and drew all investitures to himself ; to whom the Abbots swear allegeance and fealty . The Ceremony used by the Emperour in the Abbots confirmation , was the delivering of a Staff and Ferula into his hands , to put him in mind of his Pastoral Office. Q. 25. What were the Nuns of this Order , and what were their Rules ? A. Scholastica , Sister to Bennet , erected the Order of Nuns , after Bennets Rule . They are not permitted to be Godmothers in Baptisme , not to goe abroad , except in case of great necessity , and that with some ancient women . They must give themselves to singing , prayer , and meditation , and must observe the Canonical hours . They must not speak with any man , except in publike before witnesses . None must be admitted into the Nunnery without one years probation at least . If any be found unchaste , after three whippings she is sed with bread and water for one whole year in prison . None must wear Silks ; they are consecrated and vailed by the Bishop alone . When the Nun is cloathed with her Sacred Vestiments , she approacheth to the altar , holding in each hand burning Tapers ; there she kneeleth , and having heard the Gospel read , the Bishop prayeth for her perseverance in patience , chastity , sobriety , obedience , and other vertues . The Abbatesse ought to be a woman of d●scretion , gravitie , and religion ; who should be carefull and vigilant over her charge ; who must not suffer any man to speak either with her self , or with her Nuns , after Sun-set , till the morning , and that before witnesses . She must not go abroad without the Bishops leave , and upon urgent necessity , and must leave in the interim a Deputy to look to her charge ; neither must she go abroad without some Nuns to accompany her . No young woman must be chosen Abbatesse , nor any under 60. years of age . No woman must be suffered to come into the Monks Covent , nor must men be permitted to enter the Nunnery , except the Priest to officiate , who must stay no longer then whilest he is officiating . The Monasteries of Men and Women must be built apart , to prevent scandal and the temptations of the Devil . The Abbatesse must not presume to impose hands , to ordain Priests , or to Vaile the Virgins . Q. 26. What Laws were prescribed for Monasteries ? A. 1. That they should be built in such places , where all conveniences may be had , that the Brothers may not have occasion to gad abroad . 2. That they may not , being once dedicated , be converted to secular uses ; but if the Monks live disorderly , they may be thrust out , and Secular Canons be put in their place . So likewise the houses of Secular Canons may be converted into Monasteries . 3. That in Synods or other publike meetings , the Abbot of Cassinum take the place before all other Abbots , because of the antiquitie and dignity of that Monastery , being the Mother of all other Monasteries in the West . 4. They were exempted from all civil exactions , and Secular affairs , that they might the more freely serve God. 5. Every Monastery was permitted to have an Advocate , who was a Lawyer , to maintain the Priviledges , Lands and Revenues of the Covent , for the ease of the Monks , who were not to meddle with secular affaires ; but the Advocate was to do nothing without the consent of the Abbot and his Monks , nor they without him in secular businesse . 6. Most Monasteries were erected not onely to be houses of devotion , but also Schools of good learning ; in which the learned languages and liberal sciences were professed . For this cause Oswald , King of the Angles , as Beda l. 3. c. 3. witnesseth in his History , gave large Possessions and Territories for building of Monasteries , in which the youth might be educated ; and so Gregory the great employed divers Monasteries in England , for extirpating of the Pelagian Heresie . Balaeus cen . 13. Maidulfus Sc●tus the Philosopher erected the Monastery of Malmesbury , in which he set up a School for the Greek and Latine tongue , where he read the Arts himself , as Balaeus Cent. 14. c : 16. sheweth . For the same end were the Monasteries of Saint Dennis in Paris , of Millan ▪ of Rhemes , of Saint Gall , of Tours , of Trevers , and many more erected ; so were the Canons houses , neer Cathedrals , built for this end , that youth might there , as in Colledges and Schools , be targht and educated ; that from thence able Divines might be sent abroad to preach the Gospel . Therefore the Canons were enjoyned to maintain Professors of Divinity , and to assign Prebendaries for their sustinance . 7. Though in the beginning Monks were Lay-men , and lived not upon Tythes , but on their Lands and Rents , or on their own labours , yet afterward when they were admitted into the Priesthood , and permitted to preach , and administer the Sacraments , they were invested with Tythes , Oblations , first Fruits , and other Ecclesiastical duties . Paschalis the second , about the yeare of Christ 1100. ordained that no Monks should pay Tythes of their own labours . And afterward Pope Adrian , exempted from paying of Tythes , the Cistertians , Saint Iohns Knights of Ierusalem , and the Templars . 8. Monasteries had the same priviledge that Lords have over their Vassals , namely , to demand mortuaries , which was the chiefe horse or other beast belonging to the party deceased . 9. Great men and Princes thought no prison so sure as a Monastery ; therefore the Greek Emperours used to shut up in Moasteries their rebellious Children , and potent Subjects whom they suspected either of greatness or ambition . So Ludovicus Pius was shut up in a Monastery by his Sonne Ludovicus the second : divers other examples are extant upon Record . 10. Princes had such a conceit of the sanctity of Monasteries , that they thought they could not make sufficient satisfaction to God for their sins , except they had for some time shut themselves up in Monasteries . 11. The Benedictine Monks by the rule of their Founder , were not to eat flesh , except birds at Christmas and Easter ; yet they may drink Wine , except in Lent : But children , aged , and sick people were dispensed to eat flesh . 12. When children by their Parents are shut up in Monasteries , though afterwards , when they come to years of discretion , they should desire to remove , yet they may not , by the Lawes of the Covent ; because ( say they ) who are once dedicated to God , may not returne to the world again : for this they alledge the example of Samuel , who in the Temple being dedicated by Hannah his mother to the service of God , persisted therein . But this was not the custome of the first Monasteries , which left men to their own liberty ; and the Pope hath power to dispense with monastical Vows ; so he did , when he dismissed out of the Monastery Casimir of Polonia , whom the people chose for their King ; in memory whereof , the Polonians were enjoyned by Clement 2. to shave their crownes like Monks , and the Knights at certain Feastivals to wear white Surplices , like Priests , in time of Divine Service . 13. Of Monks and Lay-men were instituted Fraternities . For many devout Seculars , not being able to use the habit , or be subject to the rigid rule of the Monks , were notwithstanding willing to partake of their prayers and merit of their order ; so that at certain times they had their meetings for relieving of the poor , for prayers and publick supplications , in which they had their Processions in sackcloth , and their faces covered with linnen , whipping their naked backs in figne of repentance . Of these Fraternities were divers Families , to wit , of 8. Sebastian , S. Roch , S. Ann. S. Anthony , S. Dominie , S. Martin of the Rosary , and divers others . Of these passages see Bruschius , Balaeus , Pol. Virgil , Surius in the lives of the Saints , the Centuries of Magdeburg , Isidor , and divers others . The Contents of the Tenth Section . Of new religious orders sprung out of the Benedictines ; and first of the Cluniacenses . 2. Of the Camaldulenses and Monks of the Shadowy Valley . 3. The Sylvestrini , Grandimontenses , and Carthusians . 4. The Monks of S. Anthony of Vienna , the Cistertians , Bernardins , and Humiliati . 5. The Fraemonstratenses , and Gilbertins . 6. The Cruciferi , Hospitalarii , Trin●tarians , and Bethlemits . 7. The Johannites , or first religious Knights in Christendom . 8. The Templars . 9. The Teutonici or Mariani . 10. The Knights of S. Lazarus , Calatrava , and S. James . 11. The orders of Mendicant Friers , and first of the Augustinians . 12. Of the Carmelits . 13. Of the Dominicans . 14. Of the Francisca●s . 15. Of things chiefly remarkable in the Franciscan order . 16. Of the Knights of the holy Sepulchre , and Gladiatores . 17. Of the Knights of S. Mary , of Redemption , of the Montesians , of the order of Vallis Scholarium , and Canons Regular , of S. Mark. 18. Of S. Clara , S. Pauls Eremites , and Boni-homines . 19. The servants of S. Mary , Coelestini , and Jesuati . 20. The order of S. Briget . 21. The order of S. Katherine , and S. Justina . 22. The Eremites of S. Hierom , S. Saviour , Albati , Fratricelli , Turlupini , and Montolivetenses . 23. The Can●ns of S. George , the Mendicants of S. Hierom , the Canons of Lateran , the order of the Holy Ghost , and of S. Ambrose ad Nemus , and of the Minimi , of Iesu-Maria . 24. The orders of Knight-hood , from the year 1400. namely of the Annunciada , of S. Maurice , of the Golden Fleece , of the Moon ; of S. Michael , of S. Stephen , of the holy Spirit , &c. SECT . X. Quest. 1. WHat new Religious Orders did there spring up in the West , upon the decay of the Benedictines , and what were the Cluniacenses ? A. After the Benedictines had flourished in the West about 400. years , namely from the time of Iustinian , tili Conradus the first , about the 900. year of Christ ; out of this root sprung up new branches , who being offended at the loose lives of the Benedictines , and that they had fallen off from their Founders rule , resolved to retain the old rule of Benet , but to adde some new stat●●es thereto , and to underp●op the old decaying house , with new posts . The first that began this reformation was Ber●o , who built a Monastery near Cluniacum , over which , when he was dying , he placed one Odo to be Abbot thereof ; which Odo , was the first indeed , that revived Bennets rule , and inforced it with new additions , and so from the place his Monks were called Cluniacenses , and not Benedictines ; by their rule , the Abbot must eat with his Brothers , and not alwayes with strangers ; a revolting Monk may be recevied again above three times ; fearing least the wandering sheep should become a prey to the Woolf. They renewed the custom of dipping the consecrated bread into the Cup ; which was used in case of necessity to children and the sick ; and afterward was promiscuously used by all at the Communion , till it was condemned by Pope Iulius , 340. years after Christ : but this custom revived again An. 580. and was condemned again by the third Synod of Bracara : at last An. 920. it was revived by these Monks of Cluniacum . When any is to be admitted into their order , they are brought to the Monastery , there they are clipped , shaved , washed , and stript of their old cloathes : and then being new cloathed , are admitted . These Monks at first were very strict , but afterward became more loose . Q. 2. What were the Camaldulenses and Monks of the Shady Valley ? A. About the yeer of Christ 1030. according to Sabellicus , one Romualdus of Ravenna , perceiving how the rule of Bennet was neglected , began to lay the foundation of a new Order in the Field Camaldulum ; whence he gave the name of Camaldulenses to his Monks . He erected , as we said before , a Monastery upon the top of the Appenins ; having obtained a place from one Modulus , who dreamed he had seen in his sleep Ladders , reaching from that place to Heaven , on which he saw Mortals cloathed in white , mounting upward ; whereupon Romualdus procureth the place , buildeth a Covent , and gave his Monks white hoods to wear . He enjoynd them also to silence , except in time of divine service ; and yet some , to keep their rule of silence the more strictly , will not joyn with the rest , but pray by themselves : two days every week they feed on bread and water , which is their fast ; and sit bare-footed on the ground . About half a mile from thence are wooden crosses , which women must not go beyond , under pain of the Popes curse . The order of Vallis Vmbrosa , or the Shadowy Valley , was instituted An. 1060. by one Iohn Gualbert , a Florentine , as is said : this Iohn having forgiven his enemy , who had killed his Brother , ( for which mercy shewed to his enemy , in a certain Abby Church , whither he went for devotion , he was thanked ( so the story goeth ) by a Crucifix there , which bowed its head to him ) resolved to renounce the world , came to the Shadowy Vally , where there were two Monks living . In that place he makes up a like house of boards ; but his fame grew so great , that many both Clergy and Lay-men flock to him ; And the Lady of the soyle being Abbatesse , bestowed the ground upon him , with other large possessions . So he being made Abbot , by the consent of the Monks , who were gathered together there , proposed Saint Bennets rule to be observed ; which he enlarged by causing lights to burn still in the night , both in their Chappel and Dormitory ; and ordering that they should wear no other cloth , but what they made of the wooll of their own sheep . He reformed divers Monasteries , and placed over them Provosts of his own choosing ; he built also divers in Lombardy , and elsewhere ; for which he was Canonized , and by Alexander 2. and Gregory 7. Popes ; his order was ratified . Their habit was of a purple , or as others write , of an ash-colour . Q. 3. What were the Sylvestrini , Grandimontenses , and Carthusians . ? A. The Sylvestrini were so named from one Sylvester , who instituted this order after the rule and habit of the Monks of Vallis Vmbrosa . This order was begun in the Marquisate of Ancona in Italy . The Grandimontenses were so called from the voice that three times uttered these words in Grandi Monte , that is , in the Great Hill , where one Peter was advised by the same voice to build his Monastery . This Peter was disciple and successor to one Steven , who in the year 1076. erected this order in Gascony , where on the Hill Muretum he built him a cottage , after he had wandered through many desarts . He prescribes a rule to his disciples , patched up of Bennets rule , and of the Rites of the Canons Regular , of Saint Austins Monks , and of his Eremites . He , as we said before , wore on his naked body a Coat of Males , his bed was a hard board , without either straw or coverlid ; with often kneeling , kissing of the ground , and beating it with his forehead and nose , he made his hands and knees hard like a Callus , or Corn , and his nose crooked . This order at first was ruled by a Prior ; afterward Pope Iohn 22. gave them an Abbot . The Carthusians or Charter Friers were instituted by Bruno , born in Collen , and professor of Philosophy in Paris , about the year of Christ 1080. upon this occasion ; being present at the singing of the office for his fellow Professor now dead ( a man highly reputed for his holy life ) the dead corps suddenly sitteth up in the Beer , and crieth out [ I am in Gods just judgements condemned ] these words it uttered three several days : at which Bruno was so affrighted , that a man held so pious , was damned ; what would become of himself and many more ? therefore concluded there was no safety for him , but by forsaking the world : hereupon he with six of his scholars betook themselves to a hideous place for dark woods , high hills , rocks , and wilde beasts , in the Province of Dolphinie neer Grenoble ; the place was called Carthusia , whence his Monks took their name , and there built a Monastery , having obtained the ground of Hugo , Bishop of Grenoble , who also became a Monk of that order . By their rule , these Monks should wear sack-cloth , or a hair shirt next their skin , a long white cloth-coat loose , with a hood , and a black cloak over , when they walke abroad . The Lay-Brothers wear a short coat to their knees . They eat no flesh at all , they buy no fish , but eat them when offered ; they eat branny bread , and drink wine mingled with water . On the Lords day , and fifth day of the week , they feed onely upon cheese and egges . On the third day or Saturday on pulse , or pot-herbs ; on the second , fourth , and sixth , upon bread and water onely . Every one dresseth his own meat ; they eat apart , and but once a day . Yet on the chief Festivals of Christmasse , Easter , Whitsuntide , Epiphany , Purification , the twelve Apostles , Iohn Baptist , Michael , Martin , and all-Saints , they eat twice a day , and together at one Table , and then may talk together ; at other times , they must keep silence : every one hath his own cell , wherein they pray , read , meditate , and write books ; and in these cells they observe the Canonical hours ; but their Mattins and Vespers they keep in their Churches , and have Masse on these days , wherein they eat twice . They are not suffered to go abroad , except the Prior and Procurator , and that upon the affairs of the Covent . They are limited to enjoy a certain quantity of land , a certain number of sheep , goats , and asses , which they must not exceed . They must admit no women into their Churches , nor were they to have in one Covent above twelve Religious me● , besides the Prior , and eighteen Converts or Lay-Brothers , with a few servants , who are not to come into the Quire where the Prior and his brothers sit ; but these are in a lower Quire by themselves . They never admit any again into their society , who once leaves them . These were the ancient rules , to which they were tyed , but in some things are fallen off now : the Monks of this order have a meeting or chapter yearly at Carthusia , about their own affairs ; hither two Monks out of every Cloyster do repaire , where they stay fourteen days ; this order was confirmed by Pope Alexander the third , An. 1178. they came into England , An. 1180. and seated themselves at Witham , neer Bath . Q. 4. What were the Monks of Saint Anthony of Vienna , the Cistertians , Bernardins , and Humiliati ? A. About the year of Christ 1095. Saint Anthonies Monks of Vienna , were set up by Gastho and Gerondus , two Noble men of that place , and were to live according to Saint Austins rule : of which we have already said . The Cistertians began about the year 1098. by one Robert Abbot of Molismenia , who , as we have said , taking offence at the loose lives of the Benedictines , by the perswasion of Steven Harding an Englishman , forsook that society ; and being accompanied with one and twenty other Monks , came to Cistertium in Burgundy , where they erected their Covent . Here they resolved to stick close to the rule of Saint Bennet , and to cut off all the superfluities of apparrel and dyer , introduced by the loose Monks of that order : and because they did not find that Saint Bennet ever possessed Churches , Altars , Oblations , Tythes , and Sepultures , or that he had Mills ▪ Farmes , or that he ever suffered Women to enter into his Covent , or that he buried there any , except his own Sister ; therefore they meant to abandon all these things , and to professe poverty with Christ ▪ they would not suffer their Monks to meddle with Husbandry , or any secular affairs ; and with Saint Bennet they ordered , that their Monastery should consist but of twelve Monks and an Abbot . They must keep silence , except it be to the Abbot or Prior. If any Monk run away from his Monastery , he must be forced back again by the Bishop . The Cistertiant must be contented with two coats , and two hoods ; they must work with their hands , and observe strictly their fasts ; they must salute strangers by bowing their head and body ; and in imitation of Christ , must wash their feet . No Fugitive is to be received into the Covent , after the third time . The Abbots Table must be furnished for strangers . This order was confirmed by Pope Vrban the second , An. 1100. and came into England An. 1132. Their colour was gray , whence in the beginning they were named Grisei . The Bernardines , so called from Saint Bernard , Abbot of Clarivallis , were the same with the Cistertians , but that , as we said before , they wear a black coat over a white cloak : Yet on festivals they wear the Cistertian habit , to shew whence they came . The Bernardines and Cistertians are not subject to Advocats or Bishops . And Pope Alexander the third , ordered that if the Bishop refused to blesse the Abbot , he may receive benediction from his own Monks . The Humiliati arose in Germany about the year of Christ 1164. in the time of Frederick Barbar●ssa , who in his Wars against Lambardie brought captive thence into Germany multitudes of men , with their Wives and Children ; these growing weary of their long exile , cloath themselves in white , and approaching to the Emperour , fall down at his feet , begging pardon for their delinquency ; from this posture they were called Humiliati ; the Emperour being moved with their tears and habit , gave them leave to return home into their Country : who being returned , resolved to live a Monastical life ; therefore they built Monasteries , in which they gave themselves to prayer , fasting , meditation , and making of cloth . Innocent the third , did first ratifie this order , and then their succeeding Popes . They wear a plain coat , a Scopular , and a white cloak over it ; they follow Bennets rule in some part . Q. 5. What were the Praemonstratenses , and Gilbertins ? A. One Robert of Lorrain , or N●bert , as others write , Arch-Bishop of Magdeburg , to which Church he procured the title of Primate of Germany from the Pope ; This Nobert I say , being offended at the dissolute lives of Monks , betook himselfe into a desar● , in the Diocess of Liege , with thirteen others . He went about bare-footed in the midst of Winter ▪ preaching repentance , abou● the year of Christ 1119. These Monks live after the rule of Saint Austin , which they say , was delivered to them in golden Letters , from himself in a vision ▪ They were named Praemonstratenses , from the place where they first setled in the Dioc●ss of Landunum , called Praemonstratum , or because this place in a vision was Praemonstratus , or fore shewed to them . Their habit is a white coat , with a linnen Sarpless , under a white cloak . Calixtus the second confirmed this order , and gave them the title of Canons Regular exempt ; their Abbot by their rule must not wear a Mitre and Glove● , whereas other Abbots wear both , with Rings also on their singers , and Staves in their hands . All the Abbots of this order , or their Deputies are to meet once a year at Praemnstratum , to consult about the affairs of their order . If any out of stubbornesse refuse to come , a penalty may be inflicted on him , by the other Abbots , which neither Bishop , nor Arch-Bishop can take off , but the Pope alone . The Abbots also have power of excommunication and absolution , in reference to the Monks under their power : If differences arise , they must compose them among themselves , and not appeal to secular Courts : They must not keep or feed Deer , Dogs , Hawkes , Swine , or any such thing as may bring scandal upon their order : If their Dio●esan refuse to give them ordination , they may receive it of any other Bishop : they were exempted from the Bishops jurisdiction . These and many other priviledges Pope Innocent the third bestowed on them ; they had n● Schooles among them for education of the youth they came into England about the year 1145. and seated themselves in Lincolnshire . They had liber●● from the Pope to have Nunneries close to their Mon●●stries . The Gilbertins were so called from one G●lbert of Lincolnshire , who in the year 1148. instituted this order , and erected in a short time thirteen Monasteries ; to which he prescribed statutes , collected out of the rules of Austin and Bennet . This order was confirmed by Pope Eugenius the third . Gilberts chief Cloyster was at Sempringham in Lincolnshire , where he was born ; in which were 700. Friers , and 1100. Nuns . Q. 6. What were the Cruciferi , Hospitalarii , Trinitarians , and Bethlemites ? A. These Cruciferi , Crucigeri , or as we call them , Cruched Friers , came into England An. 1244. and had their first Monastery at Colchester ; but were instituted , as the story goeth , by Cyriacus Bishop of Ierusalem , in memory of the Cross which Helena found by his direction . These were to carry a Cross in their hand still when they went abroad ; afterward in the year 1215. they were restored or confirmed by Pope Innocent the third , or rather newly instituted , because the great commotion raised in Rome by the Albigense● , was suppressed by the Croysud●s , or Army of Christians , whose hadge on their garments was a Cross ; these were then going for Syria against the Infidels . This order was ratified by Pope Innocent the fourth , and Alexander the third . They wear a sky-coloured habit by the appointment of Pope Pius the second . Polyd●r takes the Crucigeri for another order , because they wear a black cloak , and carry not in their hands , but on their breast a white and red Cross , and observe St. Austins rule . The Hospitalers of the Holy Ghost had their beginning at Rome , about the yeer 1201. and were confirmed by Pope Innocent the third ; they had the same rule and priviledges that other Monks before them . Their chief office was to take care of , and lodge the sick and poor , and to bury them when they were dead . The Trinitarians , or order of the Trinity , began An. 1211. by Iohn Ma●ta , and Felix Anachoreta . These two were warned in a dream to repair to Pope Innocent the third , to obtain of him a place 〈◊〉 their order ▪ he likewise being warned in a dream to entertaine them , confirmes their order , cloaths them both in white cloaks , with a red and ●ky coloured Cross wrought on the breast of the same , and calls them Brothers of the Holy Trinity , and Monks of the redemption of Captives ; for their charge was to gather money for redeeming captive Christians from the Infidels . This order came into England An. 1357. Two parts of all their Revenues they were to reserve for their own maintenance , the third was for the Captives . By their rule three Clergy , and three Lay-brothers may cohabit , with one Proc●●ator , who was not to be called by this name , but by the name Minister : Their garments must be of white cloth ; they must lie in woollen , and must not put off their breeches when they goe to bed . They may ride on Asses , but not on Horse-back . They are to fast , as other orders doe , and to eat flesh upon Sundays only , from Easter till Advent Sunday , and from Christmass till Septuagesima Sunday : Likewise on The Nativity , Epiphany , Ascension , and on the Assumption , and Purification of Mary , and on All Saints dayes . They are to labour with their hands ; to hold a Chapter or meeting every Sunday for regulating of their Covent : And a general Chapter is to be kept every year , on the Octaves of Pentecost . Their Minister must be chosen by common consent of the Brothers , he must be a Priest ; every Covent must have his Minister ; and over these must be a great Minister . None must be admitted into this Order till he be past twenty years of age . They must shave , but the Lay-Brothers may permit their Beards to grow . At certain times of the year the faithfull that are dead must be absolved in the Church-yard . Their Rules concerning love , sobriety , continency , and other Christian vertues , ●re the saine that we have mentioned before in the rules of Basil , Austin , Bennet , &c. The Bethlemites about the year 1257. had their first residence in Cambridge . They were apparelled like the Dominicans or Praedieants , but on their breasts they wore a red Star , like a Comet , in memory of that Star , which appeared at Christs Nativity . Q. 7. Who were the first Religious Knights in Christendome ? A. The I●●●nnites or Knight Hospitalers of Saint Iohn Baptist , who got leave of the Calyph● of Egypt to build a Monastery in Ierusalem , which they dedicated to to the Virgin Mary : The first Abbot and Moaks of this Covent were sent thither from Amalphia in ●●ly : The same Amalphitans built also at Ierusalem a Nunnery for such women as came on Pilgrimage thither . The first Abbatess hereof was Saint Agnes , a noble Matron ; these Monks of Ierusalem for the greater ease of poor pilgrims built an Hospital , to receive them in , and withal a Chappel or Oratory to the honour of Saint Iohn Baptist ; or as some think , to Iohn Eleemosynarius , so called from his bounteous almes to the poor ; he in the time of Pho●● , was Patriarch of Alexandria ; this Hospital was maintained by the Amalphitans . The Hospitalers , Anno 1099. when Ierusalem was taken by the Christians , began to grow rich , potent , and in great esteem , both with King Godefrid , and his Successor Baldwin ; their Order was confirmed by Pope Honorius the second ; so having obtained much wealth , they binde themselves by Vowes to be Hospitable to all the Latine pilgrims , and to defend with their arms Christianity against all Infidels . They follow the rule of Saint Austin , and instead of canonical hours say so many Pater-N●sters : They goe armed , having a belt with a white cross : over which they wear a black cloak with a white cross : many of them in time of peace wear a black cross ; but in time of war a red one : they have a Master over them , whom they chuse themselves . Their first Master was Gerard ; the next Raymundus de Podio a Florentine , chosen in the year 1103. In every Province they have also a Prior. Every one that enters into this order voweth to God , the Virgin Mary , and Saint Iohn Baptist , obedience , poverty , and chastity : they are tyed three times yearly , to wit , at Christmas , Easter , and Whitsuntide , to receive the Eucharist ; they must not use merchandizing , nor be usurers , no● make wills , or make any their heirs , or alienate any thing without consent of their Masters : no●e borne of In●●dels , Iews , Saracent , Arabians , and T●rks , must be admitted into this order ; nor murdere●● , nor married men , nor bastards , except they be of Earls or Princes : they must have special care of strangers , and of the sick , to lodge them ; they must admit onely such as are sound and strong of body , nobly descended , and at least eighteen years old . They are distinguished into three ranks , to wit , Priests or Chaplains . 2. Serving men . 3. Knights : these last must be of noble extraction . When Christian Princes fall at variance , these Knights must side with neither , but stand neutrals , and endeavour to reconcile them . Pope Hadrian the fourth exempted them from paying of Tythes to the Patriarch of Ierusalem , who claimed them as his due . Pope Alexander the third , for their brave exploits against the Infidels , exempted them also from tythes , and the jurisdiction of Bishops . At length about the year 1299. when the Western Princes by reason of their domestick Wars , could afford these Knights no help , they were forced by the Governour of Damascus , called Capcapus , to quit all their Castles , Lands , and Garrisons they had in Syria , and totally to abandon that Country , in the year 1300. after almost 300. years possession ; and so having got a Fleet of Ships , they invade , and take the Isle of Rhodes from the Turks , An. 1308. and possessed it against all opposition 214. yeares ▪ From this they were called the Knights of Rhodes ; and had eight several Families , in eight Provinces of Europe : to wit , in Gallia , Avernia , Francia , Italy , Arragon , England , Germany , and Castile . Each of these provinces hath a Prior , these Priors chose the great Master ; they have also their Marshal , Hospitaler , Baily , Treasurer , and Chancellor ; these send out of their Provinces to the great Master young men nobly born , who gives them their oath to be chast , poor , and obedient , and to promote the well-fare of Christendome against the Infidels , and so he is admitted Knight of the Order . Here they stay five years , and have fifty ducars yearly pension for their service ; then they are sent home into their Country , and by the great Master are set over some house . If in the election of the great Master there be equal suffrages , one chief Knight is chosen for Umpire , who by his s●●frage ends the controversie . The great Master in spiritualities is onely subject to the Pope ; in his temporalties , to secular Princes . After these Knights had possessed Rhodes 〈◊〉 . years , and had indured a siege of six moneths , for want of help from the Western Princes , were forced to deliver up the Island to the Turk ▪ Anno 1523. From thence they sailed to Candy , where they were entertained a while by the Venetians , at last they resolved to seat their great Master in Nicea , a Town under Charls Duke of Savoy , upon the Ligustick Sea , in Brovino● between Marsiles , and Genua , being a fit place to descry , and suppresse Pirates , But when Buda in Hungary was taken by the Turk , fearing least Solyman would assault Italy , they fortifie Nicea , and from thence remove to Syracuse in Sicily , which then with the Kingdom of Naples belonged to Charls the Emperor ▪ there they stoutly defended the Christian Coasts from Turks and Pirates ; but Charls the Emperor perceiving they might do more good if they were seated in Malta , gives them that Island , which they accept , Anno 1529. promising to defend Tripolis , to suppresse the Pirates , and to acknowledge the Kings of Spain and both Sicilies , for their Protectors , to whom every year they should present a Falcon. This Island they stoutly defended against Soylman for five moneths Anno 1565 who was forced to leave it . The great Masters revenue is ten thousand Duckats yearly , besides some thousands of Crowns out of the eommon Treasury , and the tenth of all goods taken at Sea. They have for the most part six Gallies , every one being able to contain five hundred men , and sixteen great Canons . Q. 8. What were the Templars ? A. About the year of Christ 1123. not long after the institution of the Iohannites or Hospitalers , Hugo de Paganis , and Gaufrid de S. Aldema●o , with seven other prime men vowed to secure the High-ways , and to defend from Robbers all Pilgrims that came to visit the holy Sepulchre . And because these had no habitation , Baldwin , King of Ierusalem , assigned them a place in his own Palace neer the Temple to dwell in ; whence they were called Templarii : they lived after the manner of the Canon Regulars , possessing nothing in propriety , but were sustained by the bounty of the Patriarch , and Christian Pilgrims . Thus they continued nine years , till the year 1122. then did Honorius the second , Bishop of Rome , with the Partiarch erect them into an Order , assigning a white cloak to be worn by them ; afterward Pope Eugenius added a red Crosse : These in few years by their valour , and care of Pilgrims , grew mighty , numerous , and rich ; so that sometimes in publike meetings , three hundred Knights have been together , besides infinite numbers of brothers ; they had above nine thousand mannors in Christendom , whereas the Hospitalers had but nineteen . They had the same rule prescribed them , that other Monks had , to wit , obedience , poverty , chastity , gravity , piety , charity , patience , vigilance , fortitude , devotion , and such like vertues . When any of them were taken prisoners by the Infidels , they were to be redeemed only with a girdle and a knife . They were exempted from the Bishops jurisdiction by Pope Calixt●● the second , in the Counsil of Rhemes , Anno 1119. and from Tythes by Pope Alexander the third . It was excommunication to lay violent hands on any Templar . At last this order with their pride and luxury became so odious , that having continued 200. years , they were utterly rooted out of France by King Philip the faire , and likewise out of other Kingdoms by the instigation of Pope Clement 5. In france they were put to death , and their estates confiscated to the Pope and King. But in Germany their lives were spared , and their estates bestowed on the Hospitalers , and the Teutonick Knights of Saint Mary . Some think they were put to death for worshipping Images covered with mens skins , for sacrificing men , for burning a Child begot of a Templar , and a Nun ; with the fat of which Child they anointed their Image ; and for divers other crimes , yet doubtfull whether true or false . Q. 9. What were the Teutonici , or Mariani ? A. These were a mixt Order of Iohannites and Templars , for they both used hospitality to Pilgrims , and defended them in the High-ways from Robberi . They were called Teutonici from their Country , for they were Germans that undertook this Order , who living in Ierusalem , bestowed all their wealth on the maintenance of Pilgrims , and by the Patriarchs leave , assigned to them our Ladies Chappel ; from this Chappel of Saint Mary , they were named Mariani . The chief promoters of this order , were the Lubikers and Bremers , with Adolphus Earl of Holstein , who with a Fleet of Ships , assisted the Christians , besieging Ptolemais , and provided Tents , with all necessaries for the sick and maimed Souldiers . This order was erected before Accona , or Prolemais by the King of Ierusalem , the Patriarch , divers Arch-Bishops , Bishops , and Princes of Germany then present , and was confirmed by the Emperor Henry the sixth , and Pope Cal●st●ine the third , who assigned them a white cloak , with a black crosse ; and added a white target with a black crosse also , and gave them leave to wear their beards , and granted indulgences , with other acts of graces , to those that should undertake or promote the order ; they had power to bestow Knight-hood on such as deserved , and are enjoyned to follow the rule of Saint Austin : But none must be admitted into this order , except he be a Teutonick born , and nobly descended . Their charge was to be ready on all occasions , to oppose the enemies of the crosse ; and are tied to say 200. Pater-Nosters , Creeds and Ave Ma●ies in 24. hours : When the holy land was lost , these Knights came into Germany , on whom the Pope and Emperor Frederick the second , Anno 1226. bestowed the Country of Prussia , conditionally that they subdue the Infidels there ▪ which they did in the space of 53. years , and so got the full possession thereof . Upon the River Vistula ; where they had raised a Fort against the enemy , they built their chief City , and called it Marie●burg : they set up three great Masters , the one in Germany , the second in Liv●nia , and the third in Pr●ssia ; this was over the other two : they aided the P●●●rians against the Lituanians , much of whose Country they subdued ; which caused great Wars between these Teutonicks and the Polonians , after that Poland and Lituani● were united under own Prince . After many bickrings , at last the Polonian forced the great Master to swear-sea●ty to him , to admit into his order as well Polonians as Germans , and make them capable of offices , that what land soever the Teutonicks obtain , they should hold the same in ●ee of the King. This occasioned a War between Albert Marquesse of Brandeburg , and the Polander King Sigismund , to whom for want of help from the Emperor , being then imployed in Wars against France and the Turk in Hungary , he was fain to submit , and to acknowledge the King for his Lord. Then he obtaines Prussia , but changed his title from Master , to Duke of Prussia , An. 1393. Venceslaus King of the Romans and Bohemians , drove all the Teutonick Knights out of Bohemia , and seised on their estates . The Knights are thus installed . The Commendator placeth him that is to be Knighted in the midst of the Knights , then asketh every one of them , if they find any exception against him , either for his body , mind , or parentage ; the same is demanded of the party to be Knighted , and withall if he be skilful in any usefull Art , if in debt , if married , or if he have any bodily infirmity ; if he hath , he must not enter into that order : then he is commanded to kneel , and by laying his hand on the Gospel , and rule of the order , to vow and promise obedience , chastity , poverty , care of the sick , and perpetual War with the Infidels ; which done , the Commendator promiseth to him sufficient bread and water , and course cloth for his life-time ; then he riseth , and having kissed the Master , and each one of the Brothers , he sitteth down in the place appointed for him . Then the Master or Commendator exhorts the brothers to observe their rule carefully : after this , he is inaugurated , his kindred attend on him to the Church with a Torch burning before him , in which are fastned 30. pieces of silver and a Gold-Ring . Then he kneels before the Altar , and riseth again behinde the offertory , and so are delivered to him , a Sword , Target , Spurs , and a Cloak , which were all consecrated before ; then the Commendator draweth his Sword , with which he is girt , and with it strikes his Target twise , saying , Knighthood is better then service ; and with the same Sword striking him on the back , saith , Take this blow patiently , but no more hereafter ; then the Responsory being sung , the rest of the day is spent in feasting and drinking . Q. 10. What were the Knights of Saint Lazarus , of Calatrava , of Saint James and divers others ? A. The order of Saint Lazarus was instituted about the year of Christ 1119. and being almost extinct , was renewed by Pope Pius 4. they wear a dark-coloured garment with a red Crosse before their breast . This order is highly esteemed by the Dukes of Savoy , who also were instituted the Knights of the Annunciada in memory of the Anunciation of Mary ; he ordained fourteen of the prime Nobility to be of this Colledge , on each of whom he bestowed a Golden Collar , with the Virgins Picture hanging at it ; within the Links of the Collar are engraven these four Letters , F. E. R. T. which was the Motto of Amadeus the great , who took Rhodes . The meaning is , Fortitudo Ejus Rhodum Tenuit ; the annual solemnity is held on our Lady-day in the Castle of Saint Peter in Turin . But this is scarce to be reckoned among the Religious Orders . The Knights of Calatrava , are so called from that Province in Spain ; they were instituted Anno 1121. or as some say , 1160. by Sanctius , ( others write ) by Alphonsus King of Spain , in the Country of Toledo , where the Templars had a Monastery , who not being able to resist the Saracens , were forced to give place to these new Knights , who were of the Cistentian Order . They wear a black Garment with a red Crosse ; the revenue of their Master is forty thousand Crowns yearly ; they are enjoyned by their rule to sleep in their cloathes girded ; to be silent in the Chappel , Hall , Kitchen , and Dormitory ; to eat flesh but on Sundays , Tuesdays , and Thursdays , and but of one kinde and but once a day , and must fast Mondays , Wednesdays , and Fridays , from the exaltation of the Crosse till Easter , if they be at home ; If any lay violent hands on them , they shall be excommunicated . In the Lands that they shall acquire from the Saracens , it shall not be lawful for any to build Churches , or Chappels , without leave from , the Knights ; who also may chuse their own Clergy ; other immunities and priviledges they have , as may be seen in the Confirmation , or Bull of Pope Innocent the third , which is extant in the Second Book of his Decretal Epistles . The Knights of Saint Iames in Spain , were instituted under Pope Alexander the third , who confirmed this order , and were to follow Saint A●tins rule . The first Master was Peter Ferdinand , whose yearly revenue is one hundred and fifty thousand Crownes ▪ They were instituted Anno 1170. the great Master i● next to the King in power and state ; they wea● both in Peace and Wars a Purple Crosse before thei● Breast , resembling the Hilts of a two-handed Sword called Spatha ; therefore these Knights are called ▪ Milites S. Iacobi de Spatho ; and the order from Compostella is named Compostellanus . Many other orders of Knight-hood there are in Chrisstendom , as of Saint George in England , of Saint Andrew in Scotland , of Saint Michael in France , of the Lilly in Nava● , of Saint Mark in Venice , of the Dove in Castile of the Golden Fleece in Burgundy , of Saint Maurice in Savoy , of Saint Stephen in Tuscany ; and many more which are rather Secular , then Religious Knights . Th●●●st of which may be seen in our continuation of Sir Walter Raleighs History , to be sold at the Grey-hound in Little Britain London , the edition which I owne . Q. 11. What were the Orders of Mendicant Friers ? A. Of these were four sorts ; namely , Augustinians , Carmelites , Praedicants , and Minorits . The Augustinians were erected by William Duke of A●nitania , ●bout the year 1150. from whom they were named ●uilehelmits , but afterwards Pope Innocent the fourth , understanding that their were many sorts of Eremiles in divers parts of the world , living under different title● and rules , he invited them to live under one ●●●d , and to professe one rule , to wit , that of Saint Austin . But this Pope dying in the interim , Alexander the fourth succeeded , to whom Saint Austin appeareth in a vision , having a great head , but small links ; by this he is warned to perfect the Union which 〈◊〉 began , which he did accordingly , and so he 〈…〉 all in own order , and calls them by one 〈◊〉 to wit , the Eremites of Saint Austin , whose rule he commanded they should follow , and be subject to one General Prior ; and so dispensed with their former rules and obse●vances . Withall he enjoynes them to forsake the Desares , and to live in Cities , that they might ●each the people . To this end he gave them divers priviledges ; and so did He●erius the fourth , about the year of Christ 1290. They wear a black coat with a hood of the same colour , and under a white short coat , a l●●thren girdle with ●orn buckles . They came into England Anno 1252. before Alexanders vision , and by their sermons in deavoured to advance King Richard . the third his title against the heirs of King Edward . These Eremites did spread so fast through the world , that there were reckoned of this order about 200● . Covents . These Monks have three rules to which they are bound , given them by Saint Austin , as they say . The first is that they possesse nothing in property , but have all things in common ; that they be not sollicitous what they shall eat or drink , or wherewith they shall be cloathed ; That none be admitted without triall ; That none depart of carrie any thing out of the Monastery , without the Superiors leave ; That no man maintain any point of Doctrine , without ac●●ainting the S●perior with it ; That secret faults be first reproved , and if not repented of , punished : In Persecution , let them repair to their Praepositus ▪ Their Second rule contains the times and manner of their praying and singing ; their times of working , reading and refreshing ; of their obedience , silence , and behavior , both at home and a broad , and how contumacy must be punished . The third rule contains their duties more largely , as that they must love God above all things , that they maintain unity ; that ●●eat drink and cloth be distributed as need is ; that all things be common , that there be not pride , contempt , or rain glory amongst them ; here they are enjoyned to prayer , reverence , devotion , abstinence , 〈…〉 : to hear the word read at table ; to be 〈◊〉 of the sick and infirm ; to be modest in apparre , worth and gesture , in their looks , when they 〈◊〉 to see a woman ; to reprove immodesty in their Brothers , to receive no letters nor guifts without the Superiors knowledge , to have their cloathes well kept from moths , to beware of murmuring and repining ; that to conceal any thing , shall be counted● theft , that they be not too nice an washing them cloathes ; That in sicknesse the Physitian be advised with ; That they may bathe sometimes ; That the● sick want not any thing needfull for him , That there be not strife , envy , nor evil words among them ; That the Superior use not harsh words in reproving ; That he shew good example to his Brothers in holy conversation ; That he be wise , humble , and careful of ▪ his charge ; and that the duties here enjoyned may be the better performed , these rules must be read once every week ; which rules are followed , and observed , not onely by all the Canon Regula●s , and the Eremites of Saint Austins order , but also by the Mendicants , except the Minors ; and likewise by the Dominicans , the Servants of our Lady , the Bridgidians , Iesuati , Canons● Regular of Saint George , Montolihetenses , Eremites of Saint Hierom , Hieronymites simply , Cruciferi , Scopetini , Hospita●arii , St ▪ A●●onii , Trinitatis , Servitae , Feruerii , Ferie●● , or of Saint Iohn of Ierusalem , Cruciferii with the Star ; the Friers of Saint Peter the confessor de Magella ; Sepulchritae , or Brothers of the Lords Sepulchre ; The Friers of the V●lliseholarii , Victoriani , Gilbertini , The Eremites of Saint Paul , whom some think to be all one with the Augustinians ; Fratres de ●oei●ite●tia , Coronati● The Knights of Saint Iames de Spatha , and divers 〈◊〉 , who notwithstanding differ in their habits ; exercises , and manner of living . Q● 12. What were the C●●meli●es ? A. These were Eremites , whose habitation was in Caves and Rocks within the hill Carmel , famous for the Prophetes , Elias and Elisha . About the year of Christ 1160. or as others say 11●1 . Almericus Patriarch of Antioch , and the Popes Lega● came thither ▪ and gathered these dispersed Anchorites into one body ▪ and built them a Monastery on the top of the Hill near the Well of Elias , by which stood an ancient Chappel of our Lady ; Perhaps from this Chappel , the Carmelites were called the Virgins Brothers . The same Almericus translated into Latine the Book concerning the institution of the first Monks , written in Greek by Iohn , Bishop of Ierusalem , for the benefit of these Carmelites ; and placed over them a Latine Governour in the time of Pope Alexander the third ▪ who began this Popedom A● . 1170. The Governours name V as ●ertholdus Aquitanus ; some think this Order was instituted 40. years after , to wit , in the Papacy of Innocent the third : Their second Governour was Brochard of Ierusalem , who made them a rule , much after the rule of Saint Basil ; which in the year 1199. was abridged and confirmed by Albert , Patriarch of Ierusalem , who tied them to fasting , silence , and canonical hours ; and the Lay-Brothers to Peter the Eremites Beads or Prayer , and to our Ladies Psalter . They were as , yet tied to no Vow , but that of obedience to their Superiour . They came into England about the year 1240. Ralph Fresburn was their first Governour here , and Hunfrid Nekt●n the first Carmelite that read School Divinity in Cambridge , and was of that order the first Doctor of Divinity . This order came into Lituania Anno 1427. Whilst they were in Syria , their Garment was a striped cloak of party colours , which they say was used by the Prophet Eliah ; but Pope Honorius the third , or as some say the fourth , took from them this habit , as not beseeming or agreeable to Religion ; and instead thereof gave them a white cloak , and a white hood , and under , a coat with a scapulary of hair-colour . The use of the white cloak was confirmed by Pope Nicholaus the fourth . Whilst they used the former habit , they were highly esteemed by the Egyptians , and maintained by the Sultan ; but when they began to wear the Popes new Livery , he expelled them out of Egypt , and burned down their Monastery and Chappel . Honorius the fourth , exempted them from the jurisdiction of Princes and Bishops . Gregory the ninth forbade them to injoy possessions , or revenues ; but to beg from door to door . Honorius the fourth will have them called instead of Carmelites , Brothers of the Virgin Mary : Alexander the fourth , allowed them prisons to punish their apostates , and Iohn 23. took them into his immediate protection , and by a vision was warned to keep them 〈◊〉 of purgatory . Many of the Carmelites fell off from their first strictnesse of life , and gave themselves to all 〈◊〉 and voluptuousnesse ; whereupon they were divided into two Sects : the one were called Observantes , the other Non Observantes ; to undertake this order is h●ld meritorious , and three years indulgence is promised to him that shall at any time call them brothers of Saint Mary . In many of their Cloysters they have the picture of Iohn Baptist in their habit , because he is named Eliah , and they say that Eliah did wear this habit ; they have changed now ( I mean the Non Observantes ) their hair-coloured coat into black . Q. 13. What were the Dominicans ? A. These were so called from Dominicus a Spaniard their first Author ; they sprung out of the Humiliali , and were instituted by Innocent the third , Anno 1205. the chief end of their institution was to write , expound , and preach the word of God , whence they are named Praedicantes or Praedicatores . Dominicus was by Pope Innocent the third , Anno. 1207. imployed with twelve Abbots of the Order of Cister●iae●s , to preach down the Doctrines of the A●●igenses . He by his preaching , so incensed the Princes against them , that they took arms , and killed above One hundred thous●nd of them . Dominicus with twelve more , accompanied by Fulce , Bishop of ●oled● , went to Rome , where he petitioneth Innocent the third , to confirm his order , who was somewhat averse , till he dreamed that he saw D●minicus supporting with his shoulders the Church of Lateran that was ready to fall down ; hereupon he adviseth Dominick to pitch upon some rule , and he would ratifie it ; Dominick returns presently to his Disciples being sixteen together , acquaints them with the Popes intention ; they all resolve to professe the rule of Saint Austin the preacher : In the interim Innocent dieth , Honorius the third , succeeded ; 〈◊〉 confirmed their rule and institution . D●●inick added some things to Saint Austins rule . He divided his Monastery into three parts , one for himself and contemplative Brothers , the other for contemplative Sisters , the third was for both sexes , that were given to the active life : these were called Brothers and Sisters of Saint Dominick ; or the Souldiers of Jesus Christ : for as Dominick with the spirituall , so these with the corporal sword were to subdue Hereticks . The Dominicans are tied to reject all kinde of wealth , money , and possessions , that their work of preaching may not be hindred . To hold every year a general Chapter . To fast seven moneths together ; namely , from holy 〈◊〉 day in September , till Easter ; and at all other times on Friday to abstain from flesh , except in times of sicknesse . To lye in Blankets , not in Sheets ; nor on Feather-beds . To be silent . To wear a white coat , under a black cloak , which they say was prescribed by the Virgin Mary , to one Rheginaldus in his sicknesse . To have low-built Monasteries answering to their poverty and humility . To be content with the title of Friers Praedicants , whereas before they were stiled Friers of the blessed Virgin Mary . To celebrate on every Saturday the Office of the Virgin Mary , except in Lent , and on Festival days . To disperse themselves through all parts of the world , for preaching the Gospel . To choose them a Generall Master , whose subordinate Prelates should be called Priors but not Abbots . The first that was elected Master Generall was Dominious himself Anno 1220. who died the next year after . The 〈◊〉 do not promise to live according to their rule , or to keep it , ( because not to performe such a promise is a mortall sin ) but onely to obey according to the rule ; because in this case omission or transgression obligeth not to the sin , but to the punishment , as they think ▪ For Dominick's good service against the 〈◊〉 , he is made by H●●●rius the third , Master of th● sacred Palace . And so the Dominicans are ordina●●●● m●sters of this place . And because a Dominican poysoned Henry the seventh , Emperor , in the Eucharist ▪ therefore the Pope inflicted this punishment on th●●●der , that their priests should ever after in the Eucharist use their left hand . Antoninus writes that Dominick received a Staff from Peter , and a Book from 〈◊〉 with ● command to preach the Gospel every where ; hereupon his disciples dispersed themselves into all parts . Dominick himself went to Rome , where by the concession of the Pope and Cardinals , he gathered together in one Covent all the Nuns dispersed through divers places of the City , where they had the Church of Saint Sabina assigned them ; 44 of them met together , and took upon them the profession and habit of Saint Dominick . The order of Praedicants increased so fast , that in the time of Sabellicus , about the year of Christ. 1494. were reckoned 4143. Monasteries of Dominicans , in which were 1500 Masters of Divinity ; besides divers Cloysters of them in Armenia and Aethiopia , and 150● ▪ Covents of Dominican Nuns , in divers parts of Europe . The cause of this great increase of Praedicants , was partly the mortified life , humility , & abstinence of Dominick ; for they write of him that he preferred Bread and water to the best cheer , a Hair Shirt to the finest Linnen , a hard Boord to the softest Bed , and a hard Stone to the easiest Pillow . He did use to wear an Iron Chaine , with which he beat himself every night , both for his own sins , and the sins of the world , for which also he did frequently weep , and pray whole nights together in Churches . He offered himself twise as a ransome , to redeem others . And partly the cause was , his frequent visions and miracles , ( which whether true or false , I leave for others to judge ; ) partly also by receiving Children and Infants into their society before the years of probation ; besides the great respect which the Popes carried towards this order ; for Gregory the ninth , canonised Dominick Anno 1233. They were subject to no ordinary , but to the Pope : they had many priviledges granted them , as to preach in any mans Pulpit , without asking leave of the Bishop ; to make Noble men and their Ladies confess to them , and nor to their Curates ; to administer the Sacraments when they pleased , to be exempt from all Ecclesiastical censures , and this priviledge they had from Pope Innocent the fourth , that no Dominician could change his order , or enter into any other . Q. 14. What were the Franciscans ? A. They are so named from Francis an Italian Merchant , who before his conversion was called Iohn . He living a wicked and debauched life in his younger years , was at last reclaimed by a vision , as the Story goeth , of a Castle full of armes and Crosses , with a voice telling him , that he was to be a spiritual souldier . Afterward as he was praying , he was warned by a voice to repair the decayed houses of Christ ; which he did by stealing money from his Father , and bestowing it on the reparation of Churches ; whereupon his Father beats him , puts him in prison , and disinherits him ; he rejoycing at this , stript himselfe naked of all his Garments , which he delivers to his Father , shewing how willing he was to relinquish all for Christ. Within a short while he gathered many Disciples , to whom he prescribeth this rule , Anno , 1198. That they shall be chast , poor , and obedient to Christ , to the Pope , and to their Superiors ; That none be admitted into their order , till they be duely examined and proved ; That the Clergy in their divine service follow the order of the Roman Church , and the Lay-Brothers say 24. Pater-Nosters for their Matte●s , &c. That they fast from All-Saints , till Christmasse . &c. That they enter not into any house , till they say peace be to this house , and then they may eat of what is set before them ; That they meddle not with money , nor appropriate any thing to themselves ; that they help one another ; that pennance be imposed on those who sin ; that they have their publick meetings or chapters , and that they chuse their provincial Ministers , and these must chuse a General Minister over the whole Fraternity ; that their preach●●● be men of approved gifts , and that they preach not abroad without leave from the Bishop ; That they use Brotherly admonition and correction , that they give themselves to prayer , modesty , temperance , and other vertues , and that they enter not into Nun●er●es , except such as are authorized ; that none go to convert Sarace●s or other Infidels , but such as are sent by the Provincial Ministers ; that they all remain constant in the Catholike faith , and that none break this rule , except he will incurr the curse of God , and of the two blessed Apostles , Peter and Paul. This rule Francis strengthened by his Will and Testament which he enjoyneth to be read , as often as they shall read the rule . This rule and order was confirmed by Pope Innocent the third , but not till he was warned by visions of a Palme tree growing and spreading under him , and of a poor man supporting the decaying Lateran ; and until he had tried Francis his obedience , which he shewed by wallowing in the mire with swine , as the Pope advised him . This order was also confirmed again by Pope Honorius the third , and by Pope Nicholaus the third , in his Decretal Epistles , which he enjoyned should be read in Schools . Francis would not have his Disciples to be called Francis●ans from his name , but Min●res , and so he would have the Superiors or Governors of his order to be called not Masters , but Ministers , to put them in minde of their humble condition , and to follow Christs advice to his Disciples , Whosoever will be great among you , let him be your servant . Q. 15. What things else are observable in the Franciscan order ? A. 1. Francis divided his Disciples into three Classes or Ranks ; the first was of the Friers Minorites , whereof himself was one , and whose life was most rigid , For they were neither to have Granaries , nor two Coats . The Second was of Ladies and poor Virgins , who from Saint Clara were named Clarissae , this Order was not so strict as the former . The third was of Poenitents instituted for married people , who desired to do pennance ; these might enjoy propriety in their goods . The first sort was for contemplation and action too ; namely , in preaching ; the second for contemplation onely , the third for action onely . This third order is not properly called Religious , because they may continue in their maried estate , & enjoy propriety . These are called Friers Fenites of Iesus Christ , and Saccii from their sack-cloath which they wore ; and Continentes , not that they vowed continency , but because certain days every week , they abstained from carnal Copulation . The Women are called Sisters Penitents . The first order were not to permit any of the third order to enter their Churches in time of interdict . This order was condemned in England An. 1307. but is again advanced by Peter Teuxbury a Franciscan Minister , and allowed in the Chapter at London . 2. Many Families sprung out of this Minorit order ; namely , Observantes , Conventuales , Minimi , Caputiani , Collectanei , who gathered or collected the moneys ; Amadeani , Reformati de Evangelio , Chiacini cum barba , de Porti●●cula , Paulini , Bofiaini , Gaudentes , de Augustinis with their open shooes , and Servientes . 3. Francis himself wore a short coat without any artificiall tincture ; instead of a girdle , he used a cord , and went bare-footed ; hence after long altercation among his Disciples about their habit and shooes , it was ordered that they should wear soles onely , having no more upper leather then to tie the shooes . That they should travel either on foot , or upon Asses . And whereas they could not agree about the form , measure , and colour of their habit , ( for Saint Francis in this determined nothing , ) the matter is referred to Pope Iohn 22. who leaves it to the arbitrement of their General and Provincial Ministers . At this day they wear a long coat with a large hood of gray , or hair-colour , bare-footed , and girded with a cord . 4. Such vertue hath been held in a Franciscan Garment , that divers Princes have desired to be buried in it , thinking thereby to be safe from the Devil . So we read of Francis the second , Marquesse of Mantua , of Robert King of Sicily , and divers others , who have by their last will ordered that they might be interred in a Seraphick habit . And yet we read that Francis h●mself died naked , because he would be like Christ , who hung naked on the crosse . 5. I read of divers Schismes among the Franciscans about the form of their habit ; one I finde in the time of Crescentius de Esey● their sixth General Minister , Anno 1245. Some among them bragging much of the Spirit , would not live after St. Francis rule , but after their own , accouting themselves the Saints . These despised a long habit , and would go in short cloakes . Another schisme they made in the Province of Narbon , Anno 1315. after the death of Pope Clement 5. during the vacancy of the Popedom almost two years . These Monks chose their own Ministers and Governours , and flung away the habit of their order as profane , wearing short Garments , imprisoning and excommunicating the Obedientes . Pope Iohn 22. condemned these Minorities as Hereticks ; and the Fratricelli starting up at that time , condemned the same Pope of Heresie , for saying Christ and his Disciples had a common stock among them , whereof Iudas bore the bag . Another Schisme they had about the year 1352. some petitioned the Pope for leave to live after the letter of Saint Francis his rule , and not after the glosse , as they all did . They obtain four places to reside in , and in each of them twelve brothers . But these aiming at liberty , rejecting the rule of their order , and wearing short undecent Garments , were suppressed by Pope Innocent the sixth . Another rupture was among them , during the Schisme of the Church , begun by Vrban the sixth , who sat at Rome , and Clemens at Avinion ; for the Minorites of England , France , and Spain , chose them one General , and those of Italy , Germany , and Hungary another . An. 1431. they divided themselves into Conventuales , and Observantes ; these despising the Conventual Prelates , chose their own Govenours , calling the others profane and impious . These touch no money , eat no flesh , and wear no shooes : they multipled exceedingly in all parts , chiefly in Italy . They were confirmed by the Councel of Constance , and divers Popes . 6. Francis prohibited his Monks to meddle with Ecclesiastical preferments , to be called Lords or Masters , to hear confessions , to eat flesh , to wear rich apparell , and to dwell in sumptuous houses . Bonaventure their eight General , ordered that they should continue singing till the Epipha●y , Glory to thee O Lord , who wast born of a Virgin , &c. He taught them also to exhort the people to salute the Virgin Mary at the ringing of the bell , after the Completory , in memory of the Angel saluting her that hour . Pope Gregory the eleventh limited the power of the Minorites Protectors , that they should not meddle with any , except he disobey the Pope and Church , apostatize from the faith , and forsake his rule Honorius the third decreed , that no Minorite should ever forsake his order . The Minorites obtained this favour , that they might make Masters of Divinity among themselves ; where of Alexander de Ales was the first . 7. The Franciseans did increase so fast in all parts , that from the year 1211 , till the year 1380. being the space of 169. years , there were erected in Christendom above 1500. Monasteries of this order . Sabellicus recordeth that in his time were Ninety thousand Minorites . The cause of this increase was partly their diligence and sedulity in making Proselites , partly their priviledges , and partly their pretended sanctity and mortification , but chiefly their incredible miracles and visions of Saint Francis , which are obtruded on the peoples beliefe ; as his five wounds , his bearing of Christ in his arms , his mansion in Heaven next Christ , and much other stuff to this purpose , with which their Legends are fraught . 8. There be three sorts of poverty among the Mendicant Friers ; one is to have nothing , either in common or in propriety ; and this is the Franciscan poverty , which is the greatest of all : another is which the Dominicans professe ; that is to have nothing in property , yet some things in common , as books , cloathes , and food . The third is and the least , to have some things both in common and in property , but onely such as necessity requires , for food and rayment ; and this is the poverty of the Carmelites and Augustinians . Q. 15. What were the Knights of the holy Sepulchre , ●nd the Gladiatores ? A. These ascribe the original of their order to Saint Iames our Lords brother , and son of Alphaeus ; but it s more likely that this order began when Ierusalem was taken by Godsrey of Bulloigne ; at this day , it is quite extinct . When Ierusalem was taken by the Soldan , these Anno Christi 1300. with all the other religious Knights of Christendom were driven out of Syria ; yet the care of the holy Sepulchre , which these Knights had charge of , was committed to the Franciscans by the Soldan , who of all the Christian profession suffered none to stay in Syria and Ierusalem , but the Armenians , Syrians , Georgians , Greeks and Franciscans ; the Pope allows eight of this order with a Christian Knight , who is their Guardian , to keep the Sepulchre . The manner of installing the Knights of the Sepulchre was this : The Knight after preparation , being brought within the Sepulchre , where Hymnes are sung , and prayers said , declares kneeling , that he is come to be made Knight of the most holy Sepulchre of our Lord ; that he was nobly descended , and had means sufficient to maintain him ; withall promiseth to hear Masse daily , to expose his life and estate against the Infidels , to desend the Church of God and Ministers thereof , from their persecutors , to avoid unjust Wars , Duells , filthy Lucre , and such like , to maintain peace amongst Christians , to shun oppression , perjury , rapin , blasphemy , and all other grievous sins . Then the Guardian laying his hand on the Knights head , bids him be a stout , faithful , and good souldier of our Lord Iesus Christ , and of his holy Sepulchre . Upon this he gives him a pair of guilded Spurs , with a naked Sword , signing him three times with the crosse , and bidding him in the name of the Trinity , use this Sword to his own and the Churches defence , and to the confusion of the enemies thereof ; then the Sword being sheathed , is girt to the Knight by the Guardian ; the Knight riseth , and bending his knees and bowing his head over the Sepulchre , is by the Guardian struck on the shoulder three times with the Sword , saying , Iordain thee Knight of the holy Sepulchre of our Lord Iesus Christ , in the name of the Father , Son , and Holy Ghost . This he repeats three times , and crosseth him three times , then kisseth him , and puts a Golden Chain about his neck , with a double red Crosse hanging at it ; at last the Knight having kissed the Sepulchre , the Monks present sing Te Deum , and after a short prayer , he is dismissed . This order was by Pope Innocent the eighth , Anno 1485. made one with the Knights of Rhodes . The order of Gladiators began in Livonia , much about the time that the Tutonicks began in Ierusalem , Anno 1204. They were called Gladiatores , from carrying on their cloak two red Swords acrosse . Albert Bishop of Riga beg●n this order , and allowed the third part of his Chutohes revenues towards the maintenance thereof . Their habit was white , on which were woven two bloody Swords , in manner of a Crosse as is said ; to signifie their innocency , and warfare against the Pagans ; whom they converted to Christianity , not onely in Riga the Metropolis , but in most places of Livonia . Pope Innocent gave them all the Lands they could subdue there . The rule they professed was the same with that of the Templars ; but by the Popes perswasion both the Cruciferi and Gladiators incorporated themselves into the Teutonick order . Q. 17. What were the Knights of Saint Mary of Redemption , of Montesia , and the order of Vallis Scholarium , and Canons Regular of Saint Mark ? A. The Knights of Saint Mary de Mercede , or of Redemption , because their charge was to redeem Captives , was instituted by Iames King of Arragon , who in the year 1212. subdued the Isles Baleares . This order began about the year 1232. and is confirmed by Gregory the nineth . They wear a white garment , with a black crosse . They are of the Cistertian order . The Knights of Montesia , are so called from that place in the Kingdom of Valentia . They were iustituted much about the time of the former Knights of Saint Mary , by the same King Iames , and confirmed by the same Pope Gregory the nineth ; the badge of this order is a red crosse , and are also Cistertians . The order of Vallis Scholarium , began Anno 1217. by one Guilelmus Richardus , a Scholar of Paris , who with Edward and Manasses professors of Divinity , betook themselves to the Desare in Champanie , where they set up a new order , but after the rule of Saint Austi● . They borrowed also some things of the Cistertians , that the Prior should visit all the Churches of his order without exacting any temporalties ; that they hold a general Chapter every year ; that they wear no linnen shirts , nor sleep on feather-beds ; that none eat flesh , but such as are sick and weak . The place where they first resided in , was called Vallis Scholarium . This order was confirmed by Pope Honorius the third . The order or Congregation of Saint Marks Canon Regulars began in Mantua , about the year 1231. Q. 18. What was the order of Saint Clara , Saint Pauls Eremites , and Boni-homines ? A. Clara was of the same Town Assisium with Francis , and his intimate acquaintance ; she was Daughter to Ortulana , who undertook Pilgrimages both to Rome and to the holy Sepulchre ; in her Childhood she wore sackcloath next her skin , and would never hear of marriage . She stole away from her Parents , cut off her hair , and could not be drawn away by any perswasions from her intended course of life . About the year 1225. at the Church of Saint Damianus she instituted the order of Poor Ladies , called from her name Clarissae , and from the place the Nuns of Saint Damian . Neer this Church in a Cottage she lived two and forty years , afflicting her body with fasting , watchings and all kind of hardnesse . Next her flesh she wore the brisley side of a Hogs skin , lay on hard boords , went bare-footed . In Lent and other fasting times , she used only bread and water ; she tasted wine onely upon Sundaies ; her rule was that of the Franciscans . Pope Innocent the third , or as others say , Honorius the third , confirmed this order . She could not be perswaded by Pope Gregory the nineth , to reserve any of her possessions , but forsook all for Christ , as she thought . Saint Pauls Eremites in Huugary were instituted in the year 1215. after the rule of Saint Austin by Eusebius of Strigonia , and was confirmed by Gentilis the Popes Legat , Anno 1308. They came into England , and seated themselves in Colchester , Anno 1310. The order called Boni Hom●●es , or Boni Viri , that is , good men , was instituted by Edmund , sonne to Richard Earle of Cornwall , who had been elected Emperor . These did follow Saint Austins rule , and wear a skie-coloured garment . Q 19. What were the Servants of Saint Mary , the Caelestini , and Jesuati ? A. One Philip Tudert a Florentine by birth , and a Physician by profession , instituted this order of Saint Maries Servants ; they follow the rule of Saint Austin ; they wear a short black coar , and over that , a long black cloak pleated about the shoulders . They were confirmed by Pope Bennet the eleventh , and seven other Popes after him . They are permitted to carry a Satchel or Bag to put the almes in , which they beg . In Italy there he eight and forty Monasteries of these Servants . This order was instituted Anno. 1282. or as others say , 1285. The Caelestini were so called from Pope Caelestine the fifth , who having before his Popedom lived an Eremiticall life in divers Desarts , at last erected this order after the rule of Saint Bennet , and procured it to be confirmed by Pope Gregory the tenth , in the Generall Councell of Lyons . Their habit is of skie-colour without a hood . Caelestin their Author being elected Pope , and cheated out of it by Boniface the eight , who by a Cane and a hole in the Wall , speak to him to relinquish his Popedom ; which he did , thinking an Angel had spoken to him , I say Caelestine returned again to his Eremiticall life , which he could not long enjoy ; for Pope Boniface put him in prison upon jealousie , where he died . These Monks came into England , Anno 1414. The Iesuati began at Senae by Iohn Columbanus , and Francis Vincent , Anno 1365. they were called Iesuati from using the name of Iesus often in their mouthes . Pope Vrban the fifth , approved them , and enjoyned them to wear a white garment , a white cover for their head , a leathern girdle , and to go bare-footed , using onely wooden soles . These Monks were afterward called Apostolici . Q. 20. What was the Order of Saint Briget ? A. Briget , not that of Scotland , who lived about the year , 530. but a Princess of Sweden , Anno 1360. obtained a confirmation of her order ( which she received immediately from Christ , as she said ) by Pope Vrban the fifth . Her rule was according to that of Saint Basils . The Monks and Nus may have their Covents contiguous , and the same Church , but the Brothers must officiate below , the Sisters above . Both Sexes must use gray cloaks and coats , with a red cross thereon . They must have nothing in propriety , touch no money , must lie onely upon straw . The fashion , colour , and measure of their cloathes are set down ; on their Vaile they must wear a weite linnen Crown , on which are sowed pieces of red cloath , representing drops of blood , and so placed that they may resemble the cross . The Sisters are enjoyned how to officiate , and what prayers they shall use every day , to be silent , to avoid conference with men , except it be at a window , upon urgent occasion , on Sundays and great Festivals , and that onely from nine till the evening . She that openeth not her window at all , shall have the greater reward in Heaven . Days of fasting are prescribed them ; none must be admitted into the order , without a years probation : then she must be examined and consecrated by the Bishop , who is to bring her into the Church with a red Crosse carried before her , having the Crucifix on the one side , and the Virgins Image on the other , to put her in minde of patience , and chastity : two Tapers burning must be carried before the Crosse ; then the Bishop consecrates a Ring , and prayeth . She having testified her constant resolution to that kinde of life , the Bishop by putting the Ring on her finger , marrieth her to Christ , and prayeth ; she comes to the Altar and offers , then returns to her place again . Her new cloathes are also consecrated , and she is called by the Priest to come bare-footed to the Altar ; the Bishop prayeth again , and withall puts on her the coat of her profession , her shooes , hood , and cloak , which he tieth with a wooden button , in memory of Christs wooden Crosse , to which her minde should be fastned . Then her Vaile is put on , the Bishop at every action , and parcel of her cloathes prayeth , and at last her Crown , the Bishop praying that she may be Crowned with joy . She returns to her place , and is called again to the Altar , where she falls on her face , the Bishop with his Priests read the Letanie , absolves her , and gives her the Eucharist ; her Coffin , which during the time of the Masse stood there , is carried by four Sisters , sprinkling dust on it , into the Covent ; at the gate whereof stands the Abbatesse with her Nuns , the Bishop with two Tapers carried before him ; and the Priests singing , brings the new Nun , and recommends her to the care of the Abbatesse , which she receives , shuts the gate , and brings her into the Chapter . The first eight days she is tied to no discipline . At Table and in the Quite she sitteth last . The number of the Sisters is sixty , and no more . Thirteen Priests according to the number of Apostles , whereof Saint Paul was one , four Evangelists , or Preachers , representing the four Doctors of the Church , Ambrose , Austin , Gregory , and Hierom ; and eight Lay-men . All these together make up the number of the thirteen Apostles , and 72. Disciples . The Priests Garments shall be of course gray , on which shall be worne a red crosse , and in the middest a round piece of white cloth , to resemble the host which they daily offer . The four Evangelists shall carry on their cloaks a white circle , to shew the incomprehensible wisdom of the four Doctors which they represent . Within these circles red pieces of cloth shall be inserted like tongues cloven , to shew their learning and eloquence . The Lay-brothers shall wear on their cloaks a white crosse , to shew Christs innocency , with five pieces of red cloth , in memory of Christs five wounds . The number of Brothers in the Covent , must not exceed five and twenty , who are to be blessed by the Bishop , after the same manner that the Sisters were ; but instead of a Ring , the Bishop shall hold the Priest by the hand , and for a Vail , shall lay his hands on his head ; and instead of a Crown , shall use the sign of the Crosse. The Abbatesse shall be among the thirteen Priests , as Mary was among the Apostles ; she shall have for Confessor , him whom the Bishop alloweth . Confession must be made at least three times yearly , and every day if need be , to such Priests as the Confessor shall chuse ; the Priest shall be diligent in preaching , praying , and fasting . Every Thursday shall be a Chapter held , wherein the delinquent Sisters may be punished with fasting , standing without doores in the Church-yard , whilst the other Sisters are within at Divine Service , and with prostrating her self on the ground , till the Abbatesse take her up , and intercede for her absolution . If a Sister possesse any thing in propriety , and dyeth before she confesseth it , her body is layed on a Beer at the Church door , where they all say an Ave-Mary for her , and then is absolved , and after Mass is carried from the Quite to the Church door by the Sisters , where the Brothers receive her , and bury her . Neither the Abbatesse , nor any Sister must receive gifts , or have any thing in proper . Every one after the first foundation , must bring their yearly revenues to be imployed by the Abbaresse ; but after the number of Sisters is filled , and a revenue setled , they that come after need brin● nothing . If any dye , her cloathes and allowance in dyet shall be given to the poor , till another be chosen . Every year before the Feast of All-Saints , let there be an audit of expences kept ; if any thing remain over and above the expences , let it be reserved for the next years expences , or bestowed on the poor , on whom also the Nuns old cloathes must be conferred . Every Novice must bring a present or almes gift to the Covent , but nothing that hath been got by oppression , cheating , stealing , or any other sinistrous means ; such gifts must be restored again , and so must gifts doubtfully got be rejected ; and if the Covent stand not in need of any persent , let it be given to the poor . In every Church must be thirteen Altars , on each of which one Chalice , but on the high Altar two Chalices , two pair of Flaggons , so many Candlesticks , one Crosse , three Censers , one for daily use , the other two for solemn Feasts , a Cibory for the Host ; let there be no Gold nor Silver in the Covent , except where the Holy Reliques are kept ; Let every one have her office or service Book , and as many other books as they will , for good arts ; Let each Altar have two Altar-cloths ; Let no Sisters be admitted under eighteen , nor Priest or Brother under five and twenty years of age ; Let the Sisters imploy their time in devotion , labouring with their hands , and about their own affairs , after the manner of Christ and his Mother ; Let rich and poor have the same measure of meat and drink ; and let not any afflict their body too much ; for not their own correction , but Gods mercy , must save them Let the sisters confesse at the lattess of the windows , where they may be heard , but not seen ; but in receiving the Eucharist , they may be heard and seen . But they must do nothing without the leave of the Abbatesse , and some witnesses , except in time of confession . Priests must not enter the Nunnery , except to give the Sacrament in the agony of death , and that with some witnesses ; all the Priests and Brothers may enter to perform Funerall obsequies . The Bishop of the Diocesse must be the Father and Visitor of the Monasteries and Nunneries ; the Prince of the Territory shall be the Protector , and the Pope the faithful Guardian ; without whose will no Covent shall be made . Let there be a hole like a grave still open in the Covent , that the sisters may pray every day there with the Abbatesse ( taking up a little dust between her fingers ) that God who preserved Christs body from the corruption of the grave , would also preserve both their bodies and souls from the corruption of sin . Let there be a Beer or Coffin at the Church-door with some earth , that all commers in may remember they are dust , and to dust shall return : to the observers of this rule Christ promiseth his aid , who revealed himself to Saint Briget , and counsels her to convey it to the Pope , to be confirmed . So goeth the story , as it is set down by Hospinian , who translated it out of the German into the Latin tongue : this order came into England An. 1414. and was placed at Richmond . There be few of these elsewhere , except in Sweden . Q. 21. What was the Order of S. Katherine , and of S. Iustina ? A. Katherine born at Senae in Tuscany , in her Childhood vowed Virginity ; and in a dream saw Dominick with a Lilly in his hand , and other religion-founders , wishing her to professe some of their orders ; she embraced that of Dominick , in which she was so strict that she abhorred the smell of flesh , drunk onely water , and used no other cheer but bread and raw herbs . She lay upon boards in her cloathes . She girt her self so close with an Iron Chain , that it cut her skin ; she used to watch whole nights together , and scarce slept half an hour in two days , in imitation of S. Domimick . She used to chastise her self three times every day with that Iron Chain , for an hour and half at a time , so that the blood run from her shoulders to her feet . One chastisement was for her self , the other for the dead , and the third for those that were alive in the world . Many strange stories are recorded of her , as that Christ appeared and married himself to her with a Ring ; that he opened her side , took out her old heart , and put a new one instead of the former ; that he cloathed her with a bloody coloured garment , drawn out of the wound in his side ; so that she never felt any cold afterwards : and divers other tales to this purpose Some say this order began Anno 1372. others , Anno 1455. The Nuns of this order wear a white garment , and over it a black Vaile , with a head-covering of the same colour . The order of Saint Iustina , was instituted by Ludevicus Barbus , a Venetian , Anno 1409. after the ancient discipline of Benedict . This rule was enlarged by Eugenius the fourth , and confirmed by Iohn 24. The Monks of this order are carefull not to eat out of the Covent with seculars , and to wash the feet of strangers . Q. 22. What were the Eremites of Saint Hierom , of Saint Saviour , the Albati , Fratricelli , Turlupini , and Montolivetenses ? A. Saint Hieroms Eremites in Spain , under Saint Austins rule was instituted about the year 1366. in Vibinum a City of Vmbria in Italy , in the time of Pope Gregory the nineth , and was confirmed by Gregory the twelfth . Of this order there are in Italy five and twenty Covents . They differ in their habit , and other things , little or nothing from the other Monks of Saint Hierom. The Canons of Saint Saviour were instituted also in Italy , neer Senae , in a place called Scopetum , whence they are named Scopeti●i . They follow Saint Austins rule . Their Author was one Franch of Bononia , Anno 1366. in the time of Pope Vrban the the fifth , and were confirmed by his successor , Gregory the eleventh , Anno 1370. They wear a white cloak , with a white hood above a white linnen gowne Albati were so called from the white linnen they wore ; these in the time of Pope Boniface the nineth , Anno 1399. came down from the Alpes into Luc● , Flaminia , Hetruria , Fisa , and other places of Italy , having for their guide a Priest cloathed in white , and carrying in his hand the Crucifix : he pretended so much zeal and religion , that he was held a Saint . These people increased to such a vast body , that Boniface the nineth grew jealous their Priest aimed at the Popedom ; therefore sent out some armed men against them , apprehended their Priest , and put him to death ; upon which the whole multitude fled , every man returning to his house . These made profession of sorrow , weeping for the sins and calamities of those times ; they eat together in the High-ways , and slept all promiscuously together like beasts : they are by most reckoned among the Hereticks , and not religious orders , and so are the Fratricells , or Beghardi , who would be counted the third order of Franciscans ; they were called Fratricella , Brothers of the Cells and Caves where they dwelt . Their Women were named Beghinae , and Beguttae . These sprung up Anno 1298. they went with their faces covered , and their heads hanging down ; their lives were ●●agirious , and their opinions heretical , as we have already shewed among the Heresies ; therefore they are condemned by Boniface the eight , Clemens the fifth , and Iohn the twenty second : yet Gregory the eleventh , and Eugenius the forth , defended such of them , against whose life and faith , no just exceptions could be taken : Gregory about the year 1378. Eugenius Anno 1431. The Turlupini also , though they would have been thought a religious order , were heretical in their Teners , and therefore condemned and burned , Anno 1372. Montolivetenses , or Monks of Mount Olivet , began Anno 1407. when the Church was divided between three Popes . In this distracted time many of Sene betook themselves to the next Hill , which they called Mount Olivet , and cloathed themselves in white , professing St. Bennets rule . They were confirmed by Pope Gregory the twelfth . There were others of the same name loug before these but Boniface the eighth , Anno 1300. put them down , and executed their Author at Viterbium ; he only wore a linnen cloth about his wast , the rest of his body naked . Q. 23. What were the Canons of Saint George , the Mendicants of Saint Hierom , the Canons of Lateran , Order of the Holy Ghost , of Saint Ambrese ad Nemus , and of the Minims of Jesu Maria ? A. The Canons Regular of Saint George , called also Apostolici , were instituted by Laurence Iustinian , Patriarch of Venice , Anno 1407. they were confirmed by Gregory the twelfth . They wear a linnen surplesse over their garments , and a black hood ; but out of the Cloyster they wear a black cloak , with a black hat . There be two orders more of this name ; the one wear white , the other blew ; they abstain from flesh , except in their sicknesse and are not tied by vow to their profession . The Mendicants of Saint Hierom were iustituted by Carolus Florentinus , Anno 1407. and are confirmed by Gregory the twelfth . They professe Saint Austins rule ; they wear dark-coloured cloathes , and over their coat a pleated cloak divided , they use a leathern girdle , and wooden shooes . The Canons of Lateran make Saint Austin their Author ; these were expulsed , Saint Iohn Lateran , by Pope Calixtus , after they had been seated there by Eugeuius the fourth , who expolled the Seculars thence ; but Paul the second , called back the Regulars , and by degrees expelled the Seculars . Their cloak , Scapulars , and hood are black . The order of the Holy Ghost was instituted neer Venice by Gabriel of Sp●letum , Anno 1407. they use the same habit that the Canons Regular doe wear . The Brothers of Saint Ambrose ad Nemus , were instituted at Milan , and confirmed , Anno 1433. They wear dark-coloured cloathes , and profess Saint Austins rule ▪ The Minimi of Iesu Maria , were instituted by one Francis Paula , a Cicilian , Anno 1471. he made three rules ; one for the brothers , another for the Sisters , and the third for both Sexes called Tertiarii . He would have the Brothers to be called Minimi , and the Sisters Minimae , to teach them humility . They were enjoyned to keep the Ten Commandements , to observe the Church Laws , to obey the Pope , and to persevere in their Vowes of Chastity . Poverty , Obedience , and Fasting . This order was allowed by Iulius the second , Innoce●● the eighth , Sixtus the fourth , Alexander the sixth , and Leo the tenth . They abstain altogether from flesh , they wear onely corse linnen , and wander up an● down bare-headed , and bare-foote . Q. 24. What Orders of Knighthood were there erecte● in Christendome after the year 1400 ? A. The Knights of the Annunciation of Mary by Amadeus the fifth , Earle of Savoy , and first Duke thereof , Anno 1420. of this order we have already spoken . The ord●● of Maurician Knights was instituted by Amadeus the seventh , Anno 1490. to the honour of Saint Maurice , whose Ring was delivered to Peter Earle of Savoy , that by him it might be conveyed to his successors , as a badge of their right to , and soveraignity over that Country . The Knights of the Golden Fleece were instituted by Philip the good Duke of Burgundy , and Father to Charles , whom the Switzers defeated and flew . This Philip on his wedding day , with Isabel , the King of Portugals daughter , erected this order , Anno 1429. which he called by the name of the Golden Fleece , in memory of Iason , and those other worthies , who ventured their lives for that Golden Fleece , to encourage Christians to venture their lives like couragious Argonautes , for the defence and honour of the Catholike Church . There were appoynted thirty one Knights of this order ; the chief whereof was the Duke of Burgundy : now the Kings of Spain are chief , in right of that Dukedome . Of these Knights we have spoken already in our History of the world ; in the impression by me owned as before is mentioned . The Knights of the Moon were instituted by Reiner , Duke of Anjou , when he obtained the Kingdom of Sieily , Anno 1464. These Knights wore a silver half Moon on their arme , and were bound to defend one another in all dangers ; and never to fall at variance among themselves . The Knights of Saint Michael the Arch-Angel were instituted by Lewis the French King , Anno 1469. These wear a Golden Chain , at which hanged the image of Saint Michael treading on the infernal Dragon . This picture his Father Charles the seventh wore in his banners ; and it is worne by his posterity in memory of Saint Michael , who was seen in the battel at the bridge of Orleans , fighting against the English , whom he forced to raise their siedge . The King appoynted there should be of this order 36. Knights , whereof himself should be the first . They are tied to hear Mass every day . The Knights of Saint Stephen were instituted by Cosmo , Dake of Florence , and confirmed by Pope Pius the fourth , Anno 1561. in imitation of the Knights of Malta . They differ from the Ioannites , that instead of a white , they wear a red Crosse set in Gold. They may also marry once , which the Ioannites could not do . Their seat is in Ilua an Island in the Ligustick Sea. They are called Saint Stephens Knights , not from Stephen the first Martyr , but from Stephen Bishop of Florence , who was Canonised , or from Pope Stephen . The Knights of the holy Spirit were instituted by Henry the French King , Anno 1579. Of the Knights of Saint George in England , or of the Garter , instituted by King Edward the third , Anno 1351. and of the Knights of the Star , set up by King Iohn the first of France , in memory of that Star which appeared at Christs Nativity ; the Knights also of Jesus Christ in Portugal , and of the Knights of Alcanthara in Castile , we have already spoken . He that wll see more , let him read Panuinius in Chron. Sabellicus , Enne . 9. Crantzius L. 9. Frank in Chron. Polyd. L. 7. Volaterran L. 2● . Girard . Hist. L. 15. Balaus Cent. 5. Heuterus L. 4. re● . Burgund . Tilius , Hist. Franc. Genebrard in Chron. Hospinian de orig . Monach. and the continuation of Sir Walter Raleighs History of the World , in the edition by we owned ; to be sold by I. S. at the Grey-hound in Little Britaine London , &c. The Contents of the Eleventh Section . Of Religions Orders and opinions from the year 1500. till this day . 2. The order of Jesuites . 3. Of their general rules . 4. Of their other rules . 5. Of their rules for Provests of houses , Rectors of Colledges , &c. 6. Of their rules for Travellers , Ministers , Admonitors , &c. 7. Of their priviledges granted by Popes . 8. Of other Orders in the Church of Rome . 9. How Abbots are consecrated at this time . 10. Wherein the Christian Orders of Knight-hood differ . 11. Of other Orders of Knight-hood besides the French. 12. of the Orders of Knight-hood in Germany , Hungary , Bohemia , Poland , &c. 13. The Orders of Knight-hood in Italy . 14. Of the Christian Military Orders in the East . SECT . XI . Quest. 1. WHat Religious Orders , and opinions in Religion are there sprung up in these latter times , that is , from the year 1500. till this day in the Christian World ? A. In the year 1500. started up a new order , called Poor Pilgrims ; these came out of Italy , into Germany bare-foote , and bare-headed ; some covered their bodies with linnen , others with gray cloth , carrying every one in his hand a wooden Crosse , but without scrip or bag , staff or money ; drinking neither Wine nor Beere ; feeding all the week , except on Sundays , upon Herbs and Rootes sprinkled with salt : they abstained altogether from Egges , Butter , Milk , Cheese , Fish , and Flesh. In the Church they stretch out their arms in manner of a Crosse , and praying fell flat on the ground . They stayed not above four and twenty hours in any place , they went by couples begging from door to door . Among them were divers Priests , Deacons , and Subdeacons : this pennance they undertook voluntarily , some for three years , others for five or seaven , as they pleased , and at the end of their years returned home , and betook themselves again to their callings : they excluded from their Pilgrimage onely Monks and Women . About six years after , was instituted the order of Indians , under Pope Iulius the second , and Maximilian the first Emperor : These were of the Carmalite race ; and were called Indians , as I suppose from their intention to convert the Indians then discovered ; they wore black cloaks , and over them white gownes , as appears by that verse of Franc. Modius : Qui tegimus pura pallia pulla ●oga . Under Pope Clement the seventh was instituted the order of the society of Divine love ; these were devout people , who met in retired places , remote from the company of the vulgar : here they prayed , sung , administred the Sacraments , and did other acts of devotion ; they were called also Theatini , from Theatinu●● ; the Bishoprick of which place was rejected by Iohn Peter Carrafa , that he might the more freely enjoy that devout life , and give himself the more seriously to contemplate divine mysteries , and to regain the honour of the Clergy , so much degenerated from their former integrity . He refused also the Bishoprick of Brundus●um , which Charles the fifth would have conferred upon him ; yet afterward he was content to change his name from Iohn Peter to Paul the fourth , and to accept the Popedom . Of this society also were Caietan the Apostolical Proton●tarie , Boniface a noble man of Piemont , and one Paul a Roman . In the year 1537. was instituted the order of Paulini , by a certain Countesse called Gastalia at Mantua , hence her disciples were named Gastalini . The Brothers and Sisters of this Sect were by their own strength thus to came their flesh ; they were to lie two and two together in one bed , but with a Crosse layed between the man and the woman , that they might not touch one the other . This course they were to use so long , till they had quite subdued the tickling of the flesh . But this order lasted not long ; for the inconveniencies found in it occasioned the extirpation thereof . Q. 2. What is the order of the Jesuites ? A. This order which is called the Society of Iesus , ( because they take upon them to advance the Name , Doctrine , and Honour of Iesus more then other orders heretofore , ) was instituted about the year 1540. by Ignatius Loyola of Cantabria , who being at first a Souldier , and receiving some wounds in the French War , of which he lay sick above a year , resolved upon recovery of his health , to renounce the world , and wholly to addict himself to the advancing of the name of Iesus ; for this cause being ●ix and twenty years of age , he forsakes all , and travels to Ierusalem ; thence ( having done his devotion to the holy Sepul●hre ) returns into Spain , where at Complutum and Salamantica , he gives himself to study ; in the interim he took upon him to preach mortification , both by his Doctrine and mean habit , though as yet he was furnished neither with sufficent learning , nor was he called ; wherefore he was imprisoned , and examined by the Inquisitors , and being found zealous for the Roman faith , was dismissed , and thence goeth to Paris , where he studied ten years in great poverty and weaknesse of body , and was at last made Master of Arts. In the year 1536. he returns to Spain with ten more of his profession , and from thence to Rome , to have leave of the Pope to travel to Ierusalem ; but finding the peace broken between the Turk and Venetian , they go to Venice , and their did dresse the wounds and sores of poor people in Hospitals . Seven of these ten companions of Ignatius took the Priest-hood upon them , and preached up and down the territories of Venice ; having neither temporal nor ecclesiastical meanes to sustain them . After this they all go to Rome , where they are hated and molested by the Clergy , yet their society increased daily , and procured a confirmation of their order from Pope Paul the third , which since was ratified by Iulius the third , Paul the fourth , Pius the fourth , and the Councel of Trent . At first they were not to have above 60. of their society ; but afterward the Pope perceiving how needful this order was to the decaying Roman Religion , permitted all that were fit to enter into the same . They have their chief or General , their coadjutors in spiritual things , such are their Priests , and professors of Divinity , Philosophy , and inferiour Arts : Their coadjutors in temporals , who look to their clothing , dyet , and domestick affairs ; their Scholars and Novices are maintained , least this order or society might faile , who are bound to obey their Superiors without doubting or inquiring into the nature of the thing enjoyned them . This order differs from others , in that besides the three ordinary Vowes of Chastity , Poverty , and Obedience , they binde themselves to the Pope , in undertaking cheerfully , readily , and without charging him , any journey ●he shall command for propagating the Roman faith : the title also of Professor among them is more honourable then of Priest ; for one may be a Priest many years , before he be admitted Professor . The Iesuites , instead of a hood , wear a Philosophical cloak , that is long and black ; their cap resembling a crosse is called Bareta ; this they do not wear abroad ; their cassocks they call Solannas , which they tie with Silk girdles ; And they spread so fast over the world , that above sixty years ago they had 256. Colledges . Q. 3. What be the general rules to which the Jesuites are tied ? A. To examine their conscience twice daily ; To be diligent in prayer , meditation , and reading ; To be daily at divine service , at the times appointed to confesse their sins ; To renew their Vows every year twice ; To be abstinent on Fridays , not to preach without the Superiors leave ; nor to keep money by them , nor to have any thing in proper ; To read no Books without leave , nor to meddle with any thing that is not theirs ; To learn the language of the Country where they live ; not to lock their Chests , or Chamber doors ; Not to sleep in the night with the window open , or naked , or to go out of their chamber without their cloathes ; Not to teach or learn without the Superiors leave ; Not to drink between meals , or to eat abroad without leave , or to take Physick , or to consult with the Physitian , till they be permitted by the superior ; To harken to the bell when it rings ; To keep their beds neat , and chambers clean ; To aquaint the Superior , when any is grievously tempted ; To be obedient , humble , and reverent in uncovering the head to their Superior● , not to complain of one superior to another ; To be silent , or else to speak briefly , with moderation and submission ; To avoid contentions , contradictions , or speaking evil of one anothers native Country ; let him onely reprove and command who is authorized so to do . Let none enter into another mans place , office , or chamber , without leave ; whilest two are in one chamber , let the door stand open ; Let no man mock another ; Let no man at table put off his hat , except to his superior ; No talk with strangers , or commerce by letters without leave ; Let no man report idle rumours , nor divulge abroad what is done at home . None without leave may write any thing of instruction or consolation , nor meddle at all with secular affaires . Every one ought to instruct and exhort his Brother to confesse ; Let none go abroad without leave , and he must shew the cause of his going abroad , and what effect it took , when he doth return ; he must also write down his name , and aquaint the Porter whither he goeth , and must return before night . That when any travelleth he shall lodge no where but in a Iesuites Colledge , if there be any in that place ; and shall be as obedient to the Superior there , as to his own . Let every one have these rules by him , that he may read , or hear them read , once every moneth ; but the Coadjutors must read their rules every week . They have also their Constitutions , wherein is shewed that the end of their Society is to do good to their own souls , and the souls of their neighbours , and that therefore they are bound to travell to and fro in the world ; to confesse their sinnes to the Priest every sixth moneth , and then to receive the Body of Christ ; to cast off all inordinate affections of Kindred , Friends , and worldly things , to deny themselves , to take up the Crosse of Christ , and to follow him ; to study humility , to aim at perfection and all other vertues , chiefly charity ; to have a speciall care of the inward man ; to imbrace poverty with cheerfulnesse , to give freely of their spiritual things , as they have received freely ; to study purity and chastity , and to be very vigilant over their senses , chiefly over the eyes and tongue . To be temperate , modest , decent and devout in all things , chiefly at table . To labour diligently for obedience , and to refuse nothing that the superior shall command . In confession to conceal nothing from the Ghostly Father . To study unity and conformity in judgements , and affections . To avoid idlenesse and secular affairs . To be careful to preserve health , and to avoid all excesse that may impare it , as too much watching , fasting , labouring , or any other outward pennance , and in sicknesse to to be humble , patient , and devout . To desire the Superior once every year that he would enjoyn them some pennance for their failings in the observation of their rules and constitutions , which ought to be heard or read , every moneth . Q. 4. What other rules have they besides these common rules and constitutions ? A. They have rules for every particular officer amongst them , As the Provincials rule is to use diligence , fidelity , mildnesse , bounty tempered with severity in his government , to alter or adde nothing in the rules and customes of the Province , without the consent of the General ; in his absence or sicknesse , he may name ( if the General do not ) a Subprovincial ; he must always have with him four Counsellors , with whom he may advise in matters of weight . He hath power to chuse divers Officers , such as Masters of the Novices , the , Governours in spiritual things , Confessors , Preachers , and Readers , &c. He may dispense in divers things , and admit such as he thinks fit for probation ; and may dismiss also in some cases , if the General hinder not : none must be admitted , who have forsaken the society , or dismissed , without a new examination and probation ; he is to take care of the Masters and teachers in Schools and Colledges , what proficiency there is , what books are read , who are to study Divinity , and the learned tongues , that no Stage-playes be acted , but in Latine , and such as are modest ; &c. He must confer no degrees in Divinity or Philosophy without the Generals leave . The degree or title of Master and Doctor , must not be used among them . He may chuse Coadjutors in spiritual and temporal affairs . He must look to the Edifices , Revenues , and Lands of the society within his Province ; to avoid Sutes in Law , yet to maintain their rights by Law , if need be ; to look to all expenses and accounts , to avoid running in debt , and to have a care of the wardrob , and all the Utensils ; that if any Lands or Goods be given to the society , the General be acquainted therewith , and some share thereof be given to the poor of that place , where the Goods or Lands are . He is to be obedient , faithful , and reverent to his General ; to call Provincial assemblies at fit times , and to help other Provinces when need requires . To see that Masses be had , and Sacraments administred according to the custom of the Roman Church ; That Preachers and Confessors do their duties ; That none be made Confessors , chiefly to women , but such as are well struck in years ; That in time of infection he appoint such as may look to the sick ; That he depart not out of his Province without the Generals leave ; nor the Provost or Rector from his House , or Colledge without leave from the Provincial . That he be carefull what labourers he sends abroad into the Lords Vineyard , that he give them full instruction ; that they travel on foote , rather then ride . He must visit every place within his Province once a year , and first the Church , the place wher the Eucharist is keept , the holy Oyl , the Reliques , Altars , Seats of the Confessors , &c. then the persons , with whom he must deale prudently : & lastly , the Superior of the House or Colledge . Q. 5 What rules have they for the Provosts of Houses , Rectors of Colledges , Masters of Novices , and Counsellors , &c A. The Provost is bound to observe the common and particular rules ; as also , all customes approved by the General or Provincial ; to be careful of his Under-officers , and Confessors ; to impose ordinary pennance , such as publick reproof , to eat under the table , to kisse the feet of others , to pray in the refectory , to impose fasting , &c. He must have a Book , in which he must record what concerns the good of his house . He must see that all the rules and constitutions of the house be duly observed . That confessions be made at the appoynted times . That Scholars and Coadjutors not formed , renew their Vows twice a year . That every other Friday he make an exhortation to obedience , pennance , patience , charity , humility , and other vertues . That he carry himself sweetly and wisely to his inferiors , moderate in reproving and punishing ; to send ( if occasion be ) one who ma● beg almes from door to door , for the Hospital , or who may accompany the Caterer , or who may preach in the streets . He must chiefly preserve love and unity in his house , and must read all Letters , that are either sent to , or from any under his charge , and must suffer none to have a seal , without the Provincials leave ; let there be no armes nor musical instruments , nor wanton Books , nor idle recreations within his house . The Provost may , if need be , preach and hear confessions , but must not suffer Priests of the society to preach , and hear the Nuns confessions , except upon extroardinary occasion . He must take care that all spiritual exercises be duely performed , and divine service every day . Let there be seven hours allotted for sleep ; and eight hours between dinner and supper . Let the table be blessed , and thanks given according to the Roman Breviary ; Let an hour be allowed for recreation after dinner and supper , and on Friday after evening collation half an hour , Let there be conferences touching cases : of conscience held twice a week , at which all the Priests should be present . Let there be an account taken every moneth of what is received and expended in the house . Special care must be had of those that labour in the Lords Vineyard , that they may not want . If any thing of moment is to be done in the house , let the Provincial be acquainted therewith . Let no man keep a horse , except upon urgent occasion , and with the Generals leave . Women must not be permitted to enter into the house . Lands given by Will must be sold for the use of the society , but not without the Generals leave . Let no man walk abroad without a companion ; let travellers of the Society be entertained kindly , &c. The Rectors of Colledges also have their rules , which are in a manner the same with those of the Provosts . Which rules , and constitutions , must be read twice or thrice a year in the Refectory . The examiner also of those that desire admission , hath his rules ; he must be a man skilful and discreet , who must signifie to his Superior how he findes the party affected and qualified . If unfit , he must be cheerfully dismissed ; If fit , he must aske him if he is resolved to forsake the world ? and why ? what induced him to be of this Society : If he be in debt , or subject to any infirmity ; what is his age , his country , his parents , and their condition ; if he be born in marriage , of Christian parents , or of Hereticks ; if he be a Seholar , where , and how long he hath studied ; if he will be a Coadjutor , and content with Martha's lot ? Then he must be well instructed in the constitutions and rules of the Society . The Master of the Novices by his rules is tied to be courteous and loving to his Novices , to help , comfort , and instruct them upon all occasions : He hath power in some cases to enjoyn pennance on them , and in some cases to absolve them . He must also be well exercised in Basils Rules , Gregories Morals ; Austins Confessions and Meditations , in Bernard , Bonaventure , Cassian , Dorotheus his Homilies , Caesarius , Ep●raim , Huge , and Richard de S. Victore , Vmbertus de Eruditione Religiosorum , Innocentius of contempt of the world , Thomas de Kempis of the imitation of Christ , and such like Books ; for Histories he must read Gregories Dialogues , Gregory Turonensis of the glory of Confessors , and life of Saint Martin , Eusebius his Ecclesiastick History , Sulpitius of Saint Martins life , the select lives of the Fathers , the lives of Lippoman , and Surius , Pet. Damianus , Pet. Cluniacensis of Miracles , the Indian Letters , and the life of Ignatius . The Probationer for the first three weeks is to be used as a guest : in which time he is to be instructed in the rules and constitutions of the house : Then must be examined , and must promise that in a years space after his enterance he shall part with all his estate : If he be a Scholar , he must read some lectures ; if no Scholar , he shall do some handy-work . A General confession must be also made ; what he brings with him into the house must be inventoried in a Book , where the day and year of his enterance , with his Country , must be registred , and subscribed with his own hand ; he must also performe some spiritual exercises in his second probation , and he must be tried how he can serve for a moneth ; and then for another moneth , he must be imployed in begging from door to door , to shew how willing he is for the love of Christ , to forsake all worldly hopes . And for a fourth experiment , fie must be exercised in some base employment , about the house . After this he shall be imployed in teaching the ignorant and Children the doctrine of Christianity , and must be tried with meane cloathes and diet , and with moderate pennance also : and must be instructed in the practise of devotion and mortification , and modesty , and must be made a chamber-fellow to one by whom he may profit . He must not speak with his kindred without leave , and witnesses , and therefore must not be in any such office as hath relation to strangers , as Caterer , Porter , &c. The Novices once a week must have a day of recreation . The Coadjutors must be taught the rosary . After all this , the Novices must be asked if they are able to undergoe the burthens of that Society ; if they bo , let it be recorded , and then let them confesse to the Priest. In the morning after the ringing of the bell , they must by their private devotion , prepare themselves for publcik prayer . Halfe an hour is allowed them , for dressing up their Beds and Chambers , then they must hear Masse , and exhortations , which are made to them twice a week for half an hour , the other half hour they shall repeat and conferr . Then the next day their Master shall propose them ways to overcome tentations and difficulties , the rest of the time till examination before dinner , shall be imployed in some exercise . Having recreated themselves an hour after dinner , at the ringing of the Bell , they shall repair to their Chambers to study ; an hour after they shall repeat something to their Master , and twice a week they shall aske one another the grounds of Christianity ; they must be silent , except in times of exercise and recreation : before supper , they shall pray , and so before they go to bed . After two years of probation , they are examined again , touching their resolution and constancy in that order , and then certain rules of modesty , and behaviour are prescribed them . The rules for Counsellors are , that they be sincere , judicious , faithful , intelligent , free from partiality , considerate , and not rash in giving sentence , to use few words , to submit to the judgements of the Superior , to divulge nothing without him , to maintain his dignity , and with submission to give him their best advise , &c. Q. 6. What rules have they for Travellers , or Pilgrims , for the Minister , for the Admonitor , and other officers ? A. Travellers must ease the wearisomnesse of their journey with spiritual fruits ; every day when they begin their journey , they must say all the Letanies , and other prayers ; their talk must be of heavenly things , that Christ may be their fellow-traveller . They must beg almes for the love of Christ , who was poor himself ; let them accustome themselves to patience In bearing all injuries ; let the stronger follow the weaker , and not go before ; if any fall sick by the way , let one stay with him , to look carefully to him , to edifie in the Lord all such as give them entertainment . Let them in all places shew good examples of holinesse and modesty . If they travel neer any House or Colledge of the Society , they must not beg of strangers without leave from the Superior of that House or Colledge . Let none travel without his Superiors Letters Parents . The Minister or Controller of the house , is bound by his rules , to be assistant to the Provost or Rector , to be exact in all the rules , constitutions and customes of the house , to visit every other day all the offices and chambers in the House or Colledge . In the Spring and Autumne he must acquaint the Superior that the dyet and cloathes of the Society must be changed . Let him be present with the Physitian when he visits the sick ; every day he must know the Superiors minde touching the houshold affairs ; and must acquaint him with what is fit to be done , and what is amisse . He must see that all things be in good order , and clean , that the gates be shut every night , to look to the windowes , candles , fires , and linnen . Let him see there be no disorders or quarrelling ; he may supply the Superiors place in his absence , and may have an under-Minister . The Admonitor is tied by his rules , to put the Superior in minde wherein he faileth in his office . But this he must do with reverence and submission , and with advice of the Counsellors , and must not acquaint others what is done in this case : If the Superior be incorrigible after divers warnings , he must acquaint the higher powers : he must have a seal for those letters which are sent to the Superiors . The Iesuites have also rules in writing of letters . The Superior or Rector of House or Colledge , is to write every week to the Provincial , and so is he that is sent abroad to preach or convert , of all matters of moment concerning their Society ; the Provincials are to write once a moneth to the General ; but the Superiors and Rectors of Houses and Colledges once in three moneths ; the Provincials must write once a moneth to Provosts , Rectors , and those that are sent abroad in messages ; the General shall write to the Provincials once in two moneths , but to Rectors once in six moneths , except there be urgent occasion to write oftner ; iest letters be lost or intercepted , they must be written divers times : and the coppies thereof , if they be to the General , must be recorded in a book : secrets must be written in characters or mystical terms . The letters written at Rome by the General , shall be read in the Houses and Colledges , and there safely laied up . He that hath the charge of spiritual things , is tied by his rules , to be carefull over the soules committed to him , in admonishing , instructing , exhorting , and examining . The Overseer of the Church , is by his rules bound to acquaint the Provost every Saturday of the next Feasts and Fasts , that warning may be given on Sunday in the Refectory at supper-time : He must every Saturday set down in writting , what Ceremonies are to be used the next week at the high Alter . He must take care of the Masses and Prayers to be used for their deceased Founders and Benefactors , as also for the defunct of their Society . He must see that the Priests be shaved , and that they observe their rules . He must suffer no almes to be given for hearing of confessions , or saying Divine Service , He must have special care of the Host , of the Holy Oyle , Crosses , Chalices , Reliques , &c. When the Reliques are to be shewed , two Wax Candles must be lighted . He must look to the Fabrick of the Church , and must admonish the Superior to nominate preachers for the next day . He must take care over all the Church moveables , and keep an inventory of them . He must also take care of the linnen , candles , prayers , graves . When the holy linnen groweth old and uselesse , let it be burned , and the ashes thereof cast into the holy Pond or Lake ; a Catalogue also must be kept of all the Masses that are to be celebrated by the Priests , and the prayers to be said by those that are not Priests , yearly , monethly , and weekly , besides extraordinary times ; the Priests are tied by their rules , to be devout , holy , and reverent in the exercise of their Function ; to observe all the Roman rites , uniformity , and decency ; to be expert in cases of conscience , and diligent in hearing confessions ; but the Confessor and Penitent must not see one another in time of confession ; and there must be an eye witness present , though not an ea● . witness , if the Penitent be a Woman Confessions must be heard from the morning till noon . The Priests may exhort the sick to make their Wills , but not to assist them in making thereof . Preachers are tied by their rules to teach sound & wholsom Doctrin , tending not to curiosity , but edification ; to be diligent in reading the Scripture , and Fathers , to be exemplary in their conversation , to abst●in from reproving Princes , Bishops , and Magistrates in their Sermons or any Religious Orders ; to forbeare any expressions that may , move laughter , or contempt . Let them beware of Pride , Arrogance , Vaine-glory , or affected eloquence ; let their gestures be modest and grave , let them chiefly commend the frequent use of confession , of the Encharist , of good works , of obedience , of the Church Ceremonies , of pennance , prayer , &c , and let not their Sermons be extemporary , or exceed an hour . They that are sent to preach abroad in remote places , are tied by their rules to walk on foot , to live upon almes , to lodge in Hospitals , to aske leave of the Ordinary to preach , to take notice of the most devout people In every place where they come . They shall not onely preach , but likewise conferr , catechise ▪ pray , administer the Sacraments , visit the sick , resolve doubts of conscience , compose differences , &c. They must strive to make all men their friends , and to pray for their persecutors , and bear their burthens patiently . Let them write every week to their Superiors , what progresse they make in their preaching , and other spiritual exercises ; to preach to themselves as well as to others : and to do nothing but what they are inioyned to by their Superior●s . The Generals Proctor is tied by his rules , to entertain no Suites in Law , if he can otherwise 〈◊〉 them : to give an account of all his actions to the Provost Generall ; to keep in books all accounts of expenses and receivings ; to keep a lift of all Church 〈◊〉 united to their Colledges ; to have a great care of all the Writings , Popes Bulls , Records ; and other papers committed to his charge , &c. The Proctor of the House is tied by his rules , chiefly to have care of the Houses , Records , and Money , how it is expended ; and to give an account thereof to his Superiours . The Proctor of the Colledge and House of probation is tied by the same rules to be careful of the records and moneys ; to keep a good account of what is layd out and received ; and to write down all in his book . He that hath charge of the Readers at Table is bound by his rules , to take care that they have a loud , clear , and distinct voice ; that they be perfect in what they read ; that first they read a Chapter in the Bible , except in chiefe festivals , for them Homilies must be read concerning the day . Letters also from the Indies are to be read yearly . In the beginning of every moneth their constitutions and common rules , with Ignatius his Epistle of obedience must be read . In the evening after the Lesson , must be read the Martyrology of the next day . Leviticus and the Canticles , with some obscure Chapters in the Prophets are not to be read at all . Eusebius his history , Nicephorus , Gregories Dialogues , Ambrose , Austin , Bernard , with such like books , ( whereof the Catalogue is set down in the rules ) are to be read . The Superiour is to appoint what is to be read every day . He that hath the overseeing of the sick , is tied by his rules to be careful of them , of their dyet , Physitian , and all things else that may concern them ; that his substitute called by them Infirmarius , have all kinde of physical Druggs , that he acquaint the Superiour with the sicknesse and quality of it ; that every eighth day the sick receive the Encharist , that prayers be made for him , and all things performed which may tend to his comfort and recovery ; if he die , that the corps ( if without offence ) be kept above ground foure and twenty houres , and then decently interr'd . The Library keeper by his rules , must have still by him I●dex Expurgatorius , and that he keepe no prohibited books , to keep the Library locked , except to those who are permitted to be in it , to keepe the books cleane , to write down their Titles , to have a Catalogue of them , to lend no book without the Superiours leave , &c. The 〈◊〉 Minister of the House is to look to the Chambers , ●●●ectory , Kitchin , Buttery , and other places , that all things be fit and in order . The Aedituus or Sexton must be subject to the Praefectus or him that hath the charge of the Church , to have a care of the sacred Vestiments , of the Linnen , of the Host and Wine ; he must in divine Service light two candles , and at the elevation of the Host a wax Torch or Taper , and then shall ring the bell ; he must keep clean the Church Plate ; before Masse or Sermon let him ring the bell , and the Virgins salutation bell , in the morning , at noon , and in the evening ; and to ring the passing bell when any of the Society is departing : he must have a light continually burning before the Host ; and there must never be wanting holy water ; he shall deliver to the Praesectus all oblations that he shall finde ; he must be careful of the Church-doors , to shut them at noon , and at Sun set : and whilest they stand open , he , or one for him , must not be wanting : he must suffer none to walk up and down , to make any noise , and let all things be kept cleanre The Porter must haue a list of all the Domesticks names , he must suffer none to go out without the Superiours leave : all letters he shall deliver to the Superiour ; none that returns from the Country , must be let in till the Superiour know it : if Bishops or great men come in , let a Priest attend them , whilest he acquaints the Superiour . Let the keyes of the gate be delivered every night to the Provost or Rector : He must acquaint the Superiour if any poore be at the gate , or if any almes be given there , &c. The keeper of the Wardrobe must have an Inventory of all the cloathes in the house , and linnen thereof , of which he must be careful ; he must every Saturday night furnish each chamber with cleane linnen , and carry away the soule every Sunday morning to the Washer . In Summer every fifteenth day he must give out cleane sheets ; and in Winter every three weeks , &c. The Steward of the house must be careful of the Wine , and VVater , and Dyet of the Society ; and to have the VVine-casks kept clean . He that hath the charge of the Hall or Refectory , must look there be not wanting VVater , Towels , Napkins , Tablecloths , which must be changed once or twice a week ; that the due hours of refection be observed by ringing the Bell ; that he have a list of all their names who are in commons ; that the remainders of the meat be reserved for the poor ; and that he have the names of the VVaiters at table every week , and of the Readers , &c. The Cook hath his rules , to be cleanly , frugal , diligent , to touch no meat in cutting or dividing with his hands , but with a fork ; to cut as he is directed by the Superiour ; to dresse nothing for any particular man , except he be sick ; not to be wastful of the VVood ; to keep a list of all things belonging to the Kitchin. The Excitator who wakeneth the Iesuites in the morning , must goe to rest halfe an houre before others , that he may rise so much the sooner , ring the bell , and carry lights to every Chamber : a quarter of an hour after , he must visit each Chamber againe , and if he finde some in bed yet , he must tell the Superiour : another quarter of an hour after , he must ring to prayers ; he that visits the Chambers at night , must ring or knock , that every one may examine his conscience : about a quarter of an houre after , he must ring to bed : and a quarter after that , he must see if every one be a bed , and the candles put out ; if not , to acquaint the Superiour . Each House or Colledge hath one who buyeth all things necessary for the house ; his rule is to be diligent and faithful in buying and employing the money delivered to him , that he may give a just account thereof . These are the principal rules to which every Officer and Member of the Society is bound . Some of lesser note I have omitted for brevities sake , which may be seen at large in the Iesuites own rules , set out by themselves in one Book at Lyons , by their Superiours permission , Anno 1607. Q. 7. What Priviledges have been granted to this Society from the Popes ? A. Pope Paul the third , gave them power to make what , and how many rules and constitutions they pleased , towards the advancement of their Society : to admit as many into their order , as their General shall please , whereas in the beginning they were stinted to sixty onely : he also excommunicates all such as shall either hinder , or not aid this Society . He gave them also power to preach , administer the Sacraments , hear confessions , absolve , &c. in any place where they please , and to have their Coadjutors , both spiritual as Priests , and Temporal as Cooks , Bakers , Caterers , Butlers , &c. on whom the Iesuites professed can conferr sacred orders . The Iesuites have this priviledge also to change their General , and he power to send them whither he pleaseth , and call them back again without asking leave of the Pope . They may also absolve all Hereticks confessing , and the General may excommunicate , and imprison Delinquents . They are exempted from the secular power , and from all Taxes and Tithes ; they may carry with them moveable Altars when they travel , and may disguise themselves into any habit ; he that visits a Iesuites House or Colledge , shall have a plenary indulgence . They have also power to exercise all Episcopal Functions ; namely , to ordain , anoint , exorcise , confirm , consecrate , dispense , &c. All these privledges were given to them by Paul the third , in several Bulls . Pope Iulius the third , Pauls successor , gave them a priviledge to erect Universities where they pleased , and to conferr what degrees they will ; to dispense also with fasting , and prohibited meats . Pope Pius the fourth , confirmeth all the former priviledges . Pius the fifth , grants that such Iesuites as forsake their order by leave from the Pope or General , shall enter into no other order except the Carthusian ; if they apostatise without leave , they shall be excommunicate ; he gives them also power to read publickly in any University they come to , without asking leave and that none must hinder them , but all are bound to hear them . Gregory the thirteenth , gave them power to have their Conse●vators , Iudges , and Advocates , and to recite their Canonical hours without the Quire , and to correct , change interpret , expunge and burn such books as they dislike , and to be the Popes Library keepers , and exempteth them from being necessarily present at Processions or Funerals . By reason of these and other priviledges granted to this order ; besides their own industry , they grew so numerous in the space of 75. years , that they had Anno 1608. as Ribadene●a sheweth , 293. Colledges , besides 123. Houses , and of their Society were reckoned 10581. Out of their Colledges they raise a reven●e of Twenty hundred thousand Crowns yearly . Q. 8. Are there no other orders in the Church of Rome ? A. There are divers more , but of lesse note , whose original is uncertain , both in respect of their Author and time , besides there be many subdivisions of one and the same order , as the Franciscans are subdivided into Observantes , C●nventuales , Minimi , Capuci●l , Collectanei whose charge was to receive the money that is given them . Amadeani , Reformati de Evangelio ; Chiacini cum barba , de Portiuncula , Paulini , Bosiani , Gaudentes , de Augustinis with their open shooes , Servientes . All these differ little except in some smal matters . There be also some Monks called Ambrosiani , who wear red cloaks over white coats . Others are called Capellani , whose garments are partly black , and partly blew . Chal●meriani wear a white crosse upon a white cloak . Cellarii , from their Cells are so called , and Brothers of mercy from visiting the sick , and carrying the dead to the grave ; in the inside they wear black linnen , on the outside a sooty colour garment : Clavigeri wear upon a black cowle two keys , intimating by this , that they have power to open and shut Heaven . They make Saint Peter the Author of their order . Cruciferi , these bow their bodies and heads as they walk , go bare-foot , and wear a white cloak girt with a rope , they carry always in their hands a little wooden crosse . The Brothers of the Crosse wear a black cloak without a hood , and bear the Crosse before their breast . For●●ciferi , so called from wear●ng a pair of sheers on their cloak , by which they shew that they clip off all carnall lusts , as it were with a pair of sheers . They wear a black cloak and hood , these we may call Sheet-Brothers . The Brothers of Helen , brag that they were instituted by Helen , Constantin's Mother , after she had found out the Crosse ; they wear a white garment , and on it a yellow Cross , Hospitalarii , so called from looking to Hospitals , they wear black ; they differ from the former of this name , and so do the Cruciferi . The Brothers of Saint Iames wear a fandy-coloured garment , and shells hanging at it ; they make Saint Iames their Patron . The Order of Ignorance : These Monks think it mans chief happinesse to know nothing . This order of Ignorance is now the greatest in the world , and is like to swallow up all the Orders and Degrees of Learning , as Pharao's lean Kine did devour the fat . So much the more happy will this Order be , when it is fed with Tythes and Colledges . There is an order of Ioannites differing from the former ; these wear a read garment to represent Christs Blood , and on the breast thereof is woven a Chalice , to shew that in his Blood our sins are washed ; they also hold a Book still in their hand . The order of the Valley of Iosaphat goeth in a Purple ●arment ; these appoint Judges to decide controversies of marriage . The order of Ioseph was erected in honour of Maries supposed Husband : These wear ash-coloured cloathes , and a white hood . The order of Lazarus or Magdalen wear a green crosse upon a black cloak with a hood : there be two sorts of them , some contemplative , who are black within , and white without , using ordinary food , the others wear a brown or ●awny colour , and are active , their food is onely herbs and roots . The order of Nuns of Saint Mary de decem virtutibus , that is , Of the ten vertues , which consist onely in repeating the Ave Mary ten times : They wear a black Vaile , a white Coat , a red Scapular , and an ash-coloured cloak . There be two other orders of Saint Mary , the one wears a white coat , and a black cloak like Carmelites , the other are all white ; there is also the order of Maries Conception . The order called Reclusi , shut themselves up between two walls , or in narrow cells , whence they never go out so long as they live . The order of Saint Ruffus , instituted by him ; these go like the Canon Regulars , wearing a Scapular over a linnen Surplesse , and a black coloured hood . There is an order of free Nums , who maintain themselves , and may marry when they will. The order of Speculari● are so called from their looking glasses which they always carry ; their inward garment is black , their outward white : They wear on their breast a black crosse . Among the Romans it was counted an Effeminate trick for men to carry about a Looking glasse ; therefore Otho is mocked by Juvenal ▪ who speaking of the Looking glasse , calls it , Pathic●ge●t amen Othonis . The order of the S●ellati , wore Stars on their cloathes ; some of them have black gownes and black hoods , some have cloaks without hoods . Some other perty orders there are of small account . Q. 9. How are the Abboots consecrated at this time ? A. If the Abbot be not a Monk , he is thus consecrated : On the consecration day , which is some Festival , or the Lords day , both the Bishop , and the Abbot elect , confesse , and fast the day before . In the Church two Chappels are trimmed up , me bigger for the Bishop , the lesser for the Abbot . On the Altar of the greater Chappel , stands a Crosse and four Candlesticks . At the foot of the Altar the ground is covered with Turkie Carpets , or Tapestry : there is also in the Chappel a Table placed for the Bishop , on which is clean Linnen , two Candlesticks , Basons with Towels , the Holy Water pot , with the As●ersory , the Censer , &c. Likewise the Bishops Masse-Ornaments ; there be also three Chaites , one ●or the Elect Abbot , the other two for the two assistant Abbo●s . The Bishop hath three Chaplaines . In the lesser Chappel for the Abbot , is an Altar with the Crosse , and two Candlesticks , with the Pontifical and Missal ; there is also a Table covered with clean Linnen , with Basons , and two Candlesticks , and the Ring which is to be consecrated , &c. The Bishop having prayed at the Altar , ascendeth his Chair of State over against the Altar , with his Mitre on his head ; the Elect Abbot sits in his ordinary cloathes , between two ●●tred Abbots his assistants ; then the Elect boweth himself to the Bishop , who riseth , taketh off his Mytre , and saith some prayers : after this the Bishop without his Mytre blesseth the Elects new cloathes , and besprinkles them with holy water , then he sits down , puts on his Mytre , and takes off the Elects secular garment ; saying , The Lord take off from thee the old man , &c. and then cloaths him in a Monastical habit ; saying , The Lord cloath thee with the new man , &c. This done the Bishop laying aside his Mytre , riseth and prayeth , and sits downe againe . Then the Elect riseth , and beseeching him with bended knees , and his hands on his breast , that hee would receive him , the Bishop riseth and prayeth over him ; then the Elect being now made a Monk , promiseth Canonical obedience to the Bishop and his successors , fidelity to the Covent , continency and renunciation to his own Estate ; with this the Bishop receiveth him into the society of the Monks , and withal into the kisse of peace . After this the Elect Abbot goeth into his Chappel , where he is habited like a Priest , and thence brought between the two Abbots assistants to the Bishop , who uncovering their heads , bow to him , and the elder of the two presents him to the Bishop , desiring he would ordain him Abbot of such a Monastery , according to the Apostolical authority committed to him . Then the Popes Mandate is read ; the Elect sweareth upon the Gospel , the Bishop asketh if he will be faithful over the flock committed to him , if he will reform his life , be sober , humble , chast , and patient ; if he will be subject , obedient , and reverent to the Pope and his successors ; if he answereth I Will , then the Bishop prayeth that God will keep and strengthen him ; if the Abbot be not exempted from Episcopal Jurisdiction , he is to promise obedience to the Diocesan and his successors . This done , the Elect kisseth the Bishops hand , who standing before tht Altar makes confession , kisseth the Gospel and the Altar , which he doth also incense , and sayeth Masse . After this the Elect goeth to his Chappel where he is trimmed in the Abbots ornaments ; and is brought againe before the Bishop , to whom he boweth himselfe , and then the Musick begins : the Bishop after this takes the Pastoral staff , blesseth it and prayeth for the Elect Abbot , who all the while is on his knees , then the Bishop layeth both his hands on the Abbots head , prayeth , and giveth to him the rule of the order , whereof he is to be head , with an exhortation to be careful over them . After the Bishop hath blessed the Staffe , he besprinkleth the Elect with Holy Water , delivereth him the Staffe , with an exhortation to use it with discretion . Then he blesseth the Ring and casts Holy Water on it , and puts it on the Ring finger of his right hand , and prayeth for him ; this done , the Abbot receiveth the kisse of peace , then ▪ retireth to his Chappel , thence returneth with his two assistants , and presenteth to the Bishop two burning Tapers ▪ two Breads , two vessels of Wine , and kisseth his hand . Then Masse is said , the Sacrament administred , and the Abbot is solemnly blessed ; at length the Mytre is blessed , and washed with holy water , which the Bishop puts on the head of the Abbot ; saying , Lord we put on the ●ead of this thy servant the Helmet of Salvation , that he having his ●ead armed , may with the Hor●es of both Testaments appear terrible to the adversaries of the Truth , &c. At last the Gloves are blessed and washed , and put on the Abbo●s hands , who with his Mytre on his head , is by the Bishop brought to the Quire and set in his predecessors Chaire ; whence he riseth , blesseth the people present , and thanks the Bishop . The rest of the day is spent in good cheer . The consecration of the Abbatesse and Nuns is much after this manner . Q. 10. Wherein do the Christian Orders of Knight-●ood differ from one another ? A. In the Times , Authors , Occasions , Habits , Ends , Ornaments and Ceremonies of their institution . The first order of Knight-hood in France , was that of the Gennet , instituted by C●arls Martel , in memory of the great Victory he obtained against A●●dira●● , in whose Camp were found good store of Gennets ▪ which are beasts like Spanish Cats in bignesse , with long and slender snow●s , their furres ( whereof good store were found in the enemies Camp , and presented to Charls Martel ) do smell like those of Ci●● 〈◊〉 : From this beast the order is so called , consisting of sixteen Knights onely , who were collars of Gold made of three chains , linked with red Roses enam●lled ; at the end of this collar hung a Golden Genne●● . The order of the Crown Royal , ( instituted by Charlemaigne , in favour of the Prisons , who had done him good service in his wars against the 〈◊〉 or ancient Saxons ) wore on their breasts a Crown Royal in embroydery of Gold , wherefore this was called L' Ordye de la Coronne Royal. The order of the Star instituted by King Robert of France , Anno 1022. was composed of thirty Knights , whereof the King was chiefe . These wore cloaks of white Damask ; on the left side of the breast , was embroydered a Scar wrought in Gold , with five pointed beames . Their Oath was to say in honour of the Virgi● Mary ( whom they called Star of the Sea ▪ and Lady of the Star ) a Corons or Chaplet made up of five tenns of Ave Maries , and five Pa●er Nosters , with an Antheme . The order of the Broom Flower , instituted by Saint Lewis the French King , did wear a collar composed of Broom husks , or codds , interlaced with Flowers de sys . King Lewis chose this Broom for his emblem , adding these words , Exaltat humiles , intimating that God had exalted him for his humility to the Royal Throne of France , in stead of his eld●● , Philip of France . The Knights of this order 〈…〉 of white Damask . The order of the Ship , instituted also by Saint Lewis , for incouraging the French Nobility to attempt the Seas with him against the Saraoens , wore a collar interlaced with double Scallops ( signifying the sandy shore ) and doubl●●r●scents or halfe Moons , which with the Ship hanging thereat declared his enterprise was to fight with Infidels and Mahumetans , and to plant the Christian faith ; Therefore these Knights were tied by their order to hear daily the office of our Saviours passion , to defend the Catholick Faith , Church , and Ministers thereof ; and to protect VVidows , Orphans , and other afflicted people . The order of Saint Mi●hael was instituted by Lewis the eleventh , Son to Charls the seventh , in honour of Saint Michael the French tutelar Angel , who commanded Aubert Bishop of Auranches to erect a Church to him on that Hill , which ever since hath been called Mount Saint Michael , frequented yearly with Pilgrims from all parts of France : to whom also is dedicated the nine and twentieth day of September , in memory of this Angel who fought against the English at Orleans ; hereupon Charls the seventh took for his Oriflambe the image of Saint Michael , which was always carried before the King when he went to wars . They wear a collar of Gold made of Scallops fastned on small chaines , from which hangeth the Image of Michael treading on the Dragon . As often as any Knight misseth the wearing of this collar , he is to cause a Masse to be said , and to pay seven Sols and six Deniers Tournois . All the Knights are bound on the Vigil of Saint Michael to wait in their habits on the King from his Palace to the Church . On Saint Michaels day , they are to wait on the King in the same ornaments to Masse , and to offer each man a piece of Gold ; that day the King is to entertain them at his Table ; The next day they offer ( being cloathed in black ) wax candles for the dead , for whom Masse and Prayers are said . Their oath is to maintaine the dignity of the French Crown , and the Church . The order of the Holy Ghost was instituted by Henry the third of France , Anno 1579. in memory of his Nativity , Election to the Crown of Poland , and his comming to the Crown of France , all which happened upon VVhit-Sunday , when the Holy Ghost descended upon the Apostles . The Knights of this order wear a collar made of Flowers de Luce of Gold , cornered with flames of fire in●erwoven with some Letters , the first whereof is H. the first letter of Henries name . From the collar hangs the image of a Dove in the middest of a Crosse like that of Malta , all beset with beames and four Flowers de Luce. The King is chief of the order , whose oath is to maintain the Catholick Religion , and unity amongst his Subjects . The Knights are all bound to communicate every first day o● the year , and on the day of Pentecost , and to swear their zeal to the Catholick Faith , and their fidelity to the King and his successors . This order consisteth of the King , and one hundred Knights ; among which are four Cardinals , five Prelates , the Chancellour , Provost , Master of the Ceremonies , the High Treasurer , and Register . All the Knights are bound to wear the Crosse on their garment . The feast of this order is kept on the first of Ianuary , in which the King is accompanied to the Church by the Knights , and they after Masse are feasted by him at the Palace . At Even song , they for the deceased Knights wear black , and the next day offer wax candles for their souls , and then dine with the King again . The order of Christian Charity was instituted by the same Henry , for the benefit of poor Captains and maimed Souldiers , to whom Rents and Hospitals were by him assigned . They wear on their cloaks an anchored Crosse , embroydered with white Sattin . The Knights of Saint Lazarus had their original at Ierusalem , but being expelled thence , were by Saint Lewis brought from thence , and entertained with great revenues , to the end they might look to the cure of leprous and other infected persons ; but when these Knights became idle , and married , their Rents were taken from them , and a part thereof given to the Knights of Saint Iohn of Ierusalem . By Gregory the thirteenth , Emanuel Philbert Duke of Savoy was chosen great Master of this order of Saint Lazarus , to whom he gave the command of all spittles for Lepers . The order of the Virgin Mary in Mount Carmel , consisting of one hundred French Gentlemen , was instituted by King Henry the fourth of France , and confirmed by Pope Paul the fifth , Anno 1607. They are tied to keep a feast every year the sixteenth of May , to the Virgin Mary of mount Carmel , to wear on their cloaks a Crosse of taway velvet , in the middest where of shill be the Image of the Virgin Mary , entowered with beames of Gold : about their necks they shall wear an anchored Crosse of Gold , in the middest whereof shall be the Virgins Image enamelled . They may not marry above twice . They must ●ight for the Catholick faith . The order of Orleans was instituted by M●nsieur L●●ie of France , Duke of Orleans , Anno 1393. it is called also the order of the Porcupine , because there hangs the picture of this beast from three chains of Gold , which Monsieur took for his Device , to ●et Iohn of Bourgong●e his mortal enemy know that he w●●ted not arms and courage to be revenged on him , for his wicked and bloody intentions . The order of the Golden Shield was instituted by Lewis the second , third Duke of Burbon , firnamed the Good Duke ; in the Golden Shield was a bend of Pearles , whereon was written Allon , which is as much as Allons in French , that is , Let us go all together to the service of God , and defence of our Country . He instituted also the order of the Thistle , called also the order of Burbon in honour of the Virgin Mary , Anno 1370. consisting of six and twenty Knights , who wore a belt , in which was embroydered the word Esperance in Capital letters ; it had a buckle of Gold , at which hung a tufft like a Thistle ; on the collar also was embroydered the same word Esperance with Flowers de Luce of Gold , from which hung an Oval , wherein was the Image of the Virgin Mary , entowered with a Golden Sun , Crowned with twelve Stars of Silver , and a Silver Crescent under her feet ; at the end of the Oval was the head of a Thistle . The order of Anjou or of the Crescent or halfe Moon , was instituted by the good King Rene , being Duke of Anjou ; and King of Sicily : The Symbol of the order was a Crescent of Gold , whereon was ingraven this word Loz , which signifies praise ; this the Knights wore on their cloaks or gownes ; there were of this order six and thirty Knights . The order of Saint Magdalen was instituted by Iohn Chesnel a Noble Gentleman of France , An. 1614. out of a Godly zeal to reclaim the French from their quarrels , duels , and other sins , that by remembring the repentance of Mary Magdalen , they might with her learn to repent . The Crosse which might serve to wear on the cloak , or about the neck , had at three ends three Flowers de Luce ; the foot stood in a Crescent , in the middest was the shape of Magdalen ; the Croffe is beset with Palm● to shew this order was instituted to encourage Voyages to the Holy Land ; within the Palmes are Sun beames , and foure Flowers de Luce , to shew the glory of the French Nation . The Knights are tied by their vow to abandon all hazardous gaming , blasphemie , reading of prohibited and vicious Books , &c. Their habit is of skie-colour . Their Collar is made up of the letter M. doubled with L. and A. to expresse Mary Magdalen , King Lewis , and Queen Anne , interlaced with double hearts , wounded with darts of Gold crossed ; the Ribband is Crimson , from which hangs an Oval , having Mary Magdalen on the one side , and Saint Lewis on the other . The device about the Oval on the cloak is , L' amour de Dieu est pacifique . They had a house allotted them neer Paris , wherein were ordinarily five hundred Knights , bound to stay there , during two years probation ; at the end of which , they shall take the Oath of the order of charity , obedience , and conjugal chastity ; they must also abjure all duells , quarrels , and assasinates . The Knights that live abroad shall meet every year at their house called the lodging royal on Mary Magdalens Festival day , to communicate and to give an account of their actions to the Great Master . The Knights that live in the house , must on all Sundays and Festivals be assistant at Divine Service ; the Knights have their Academy for all kinde of exercise . But this order as it began , so it ended in the person of Chesnel . The order of Bretaigne , or of the Hermine , and Ears of Corne , was instituted by Francis Duke of Bretaigne , Anno 1450. it was called of the Ears of Corne , because the Golden Collar was made in the form of Ears of Corne , at the end of which hung by three small Golden chains a little white beast , called an Hermine ; his word or Motto was , A Ma Vie ; intimating , that whilest he lived he would preserve his courage , purity and integrity , resembled by the Ermine which is so loth to defile his white skin by running through durty and boggy places when he is hunted , that he will rather suffer himself to be caught ; whose skin is in great request for Furs . This order consisteth of five and twenty Knights of the Ears of Corne , so called , to signifie that Princes should be careful to preserve Husbandry . Q. 11. What other orders of Knight-hood were there in Christendome , besides those of the French ? A. In Flanders was instituted the order of the Golden Fleece by Duke Philip , in the City of Bruges , Anno 1429. in memory of the great revenues which he raised by Traffique of Wooles ; or else in memory of Gideons Fleece , or of the Golden Fleece at Colchos . This order consisted of thirty Knights , the Duke being chief . The Great Collar was made of double Fusiles enterwoven with Stones and Flints sparkling flames of fire . The Flints were the Armes of the ancient Kings of Burgundy ; the Flames did signifie the swiftnesse , fiercenesse , and terror these Knights should shew to their enemies , to this purpose was this Motto , Ante ferit quam flamma micet . From the Collar hung a Golden Fleece . The Patron of this order was Saint Andrew : The Knights were to keep three Festivals ; on the first day they wore Scarler , to shew that Heaven and Glory is got by Martyrdom and effusion of Blood. On the second day black , to shew their grief for the dead . The third day white Damask , to shew their purity . The order of the Garter was instituted in England Anno 1347. by King Edward the third , consisting of five and twenty Knights , under the Patronage of Saint George . The great Collar was of Gold , composed of white and red crosses knit in manner of true love knots , instead of which knots the Thistles of Scotlands order were combined by King Iames , who united the two orders as he did the Kingdoms . From the Collar hangeth Saint George on Horse-Back with the Dragon at his feet . In England were instituted the Knights of the Bath by King Henry the fourth , as some write , who made six and forty Knights , who having their several Chambers in the Tower , watched and bathed themselves on Saturday night , and on Sunday ▪ they were made Knights ; At high Masse in the evening before the Ceremony , they were cloathed with gray cloth like Eremites , to shew they were willing to renounce the world for Christ ; the next day they swear To love God , defend the Church , honour the King , and to protest the oppressed : and then they lay aside their Monks habit , and are richly cloathed ; then they mount on Horse-back , having on the front-stale the signe of the Crosse , and so they ride to the King , who girdeth them with the Girdle and Sword , and commandeth two ancient Knights to put on their Gilded Spurs . At dinner they wait on the King , after which they present their Swords to God on the high Altar , and redeem them again with mony . These and other Ceremonies of the Knights Batchelors , or of the Bath , may be seen at large in our own Histories . The order of the Thistle , or of Saint Andrew in Scotland was instituted by King Achaius , who made a League offensive and defensive with Charles the Great , Anno 809. The Collar is made up of Thistles and Rue , the one being full of prickles , and not to be touched without hurting the skin , the other is good against Serpents and poyson . The Motto is Nemo me impure lacessit , intimating that he wanted not power to defend himself , and offend his enemies . At the Collar hangeth the picture of Saint Andrew with his Crosse. The order of the Lilly , or of Navarre was instituted by Prince Garcia the sixth of that name , in the City of Nagera , Anno 1048. where the Image of the Virgin Mary issuing out of a Lilly , was discovered in the time of the Kings sicknesse , who thereupon suddenly recovered his health ; and in token of gratitude instituted the order of Knights of Saint Mary of the Lilly , consisting of eight and thirty Knights , whereof he was chief . They sware to expose goods and fortunes to preserve the Kingdom of Navarre , and to expel the Moores . Each of these weareth● Lilly on his breast , made of silver , and a double chaine of Gold , interlaced with this Gothish letter 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which stands for Mary , At the end of the chaine hangeth a Flower de Luce , carrying the same letter crowned . The Knights are tied to divers , services and prayers , to confesse also and to communicate . The order of Saint Iames of the Sword was instituted Anno 1158. under the reignes of Alphonso the nineth King of Castile , and of Ferdinand King of Leon. The Knights wear on their breasts , and on the left sid●● Scallo●shell . About their neck they wear three chains of Gold , from which hangs the form of a sword , being of red Sattin embroidered , and a Scallop shell upon the same sword . The red sword signified their victory over the Arabians , with whose Blood their swords were dyed . The Scallop shell was a mark of their Pilgrimage to the Holy Sepulchre of Saint Iames ; these they gather on the Sea shore , and fasten them to their hats or hoo●s ; who go on Pilgrimage . This order took first beginning in Galici● under the homage then of Leon ; at first these Knights lived in common with the Monks of Saint Helie , and shaved their Crowns , vowing chastity , poverty , and obedience , but afterward they married ; they both were of Saint Austins rule . This order was also established in Portugal ; above six hundred Knights were of this order . Many Lords of Spain hold it an honour to wear the habit of Saint Iames. The great Mastership of this order was incorporated to the Crown of Castile , Anno 1493. by Pope 〈◊〉 the sixth . The order of Saint Iulian , called of the Pear-Tree , was instituted in the Kingdom of Leon , Anno 1179. and was approved by Pope Alexander the third , L●cius the third , and Innocent the third ; The Knights have the Pear Tree for their 〈◊〉 . But after A ph●●so the ninth King of Leon , beca●e Master of the City Alcantara , which he took from the Moors and bestowed it on the Great Master of 〈…〉 and this gave it to the Master of the Pear Tree ; These Knights of the Pear Tree stiled themselves Knights of Alcant●ra , and forsaking their former Armes , were the Green Crosse Flower de 〈◊〉 on their brests ; they live under the order of Benedict . They first professed Chastity , but Pope Paul the fourth permitted them to marry . The Great Mastership of this order was by Pope Alexander the six 〈◊〉 Spaniar● united to the Grown of 〈◊〉 , in favour of King 〈◊〉 of Arragon , and Queen ●●abel his wife . The order of Calatravs was ●ounded in the Kingdom of Castile-Anno 1158. under the Reign of Sancio the third , and sixth King of Castile . They were called Calatrav● from a Castle of that name taken from the Moors , and given to the 〈…〉 , but they fearing their own weaknesse , surrendered it to the King Sancio of Castile , who gave it to certain Monks of the Cistertian order , who offered themselves to keep this frontiered Castle ; Hence arose the order of Calatrava . They wear a red crosse Flower de luced . Pope Alexander the third approved this order ; at first these Knights wore Scapularies and robes of white , but Pope Benedict the third dispensed with them for that Monkish habit , and they were permitted by Pope Paul the third , to marry once onely . At last the Masterships of Saint Iames , of Calatrava , and of Alcantara were annexed to the Crown of Spain , in favour of Charles the fifth Emperour and King of Spain , who enjoy the revenues of these three great Masters . The order of the Band or Red Scarffe , was instituted in Castile by Alphonso the 11th , Anno 1330. King of Leon & Castile . The Knights wore a broad Ribband of red Silk , and are bound to accompany the King in his Wars , to be valiant , sober , courteous , discreet , &c. The order of the Dove , or Holy Ghost , was instituted in Segobia in Castile , Anno 13●● , by Iohn the first of Castile . They wore a colla● linked with Sun beams , whereat hung a Dove of Gold , enamelled with white , as if it were flying down from Heaven . But this order ended with the institutors life , to wit , the same year of his institution . The order of Saint Saviour of Montreal , called the order of Arragon , was instituted in Arragon , Anno 1120. by Alphonso the eighteenth , King of Navarre , and first of Arragon . The Knights wore a white robe , and on the breast an anchored red crosse ; their rule was like that of the Templars , to whom they succeeded in Montreal , but only that they had power to marry . The order of our Lady of M●ntesia , or of Valencia , was instituted in the Kingdome of Valencia , Anno 1317. by Iames the second , King of Arragon , upon the extirmination of the Templ●rs . The Statutes of this order were answerable to that of Calatrava , under the rule of the Cistertians , whose cloathing they were dispensed withal to wear . Their Crosse was that of Saint George , a full red crosse which they wore on their breast . The order of the Looking Glasse of the Virgin Mary was instituted by Ferdinand the Infant of Castile , Anno. 1410. upon a memorable Victory he had over the Moores . The Collar of this order was composed of Bough-pots full of Lillies , interlaced with Griffons . The order of Iesus Christ was instituted in Portugal An. 1320. by Dionysius the sixth King of Portugal : the Knights wear black , and upon their breast a red crosse , and another white over the red . Pope Iohn the twenty second confirmed this order Anno 1320. gave them the rule of Saint Bennet . Pope Alexander the sixth gave them leave to marry . This order as that of D. Avis was annexed to the Crown of Portugal . This order D. Auis was instituted in Portugal under the first King Alphonoso Henriquez Anno 1147. under the rule of Saint Bennet . They beare for their Armes the crosse like that of Alcantara , with two black birds like Ravens . Q. 12. What were the orders of Knight-hood in Germany , Hungary , Bohemia , Poland , &c. A. The order of the Dragon was institu●ed in Germany , by the Emperor Sigismund , Anno 1418. upon the condemnation of Husse , and Hierom of Pr●gue . The Knights did wear on high days a Scarlet cloak , a double Golden chaine , at the end whereof hung a Dragon overthrown , her wings seeming broken ; and daily they wear a Crosse Flower de Luced with green . This order was famous throughout Germany , and Hungary . The order of Austria and Carinthia , or of Saint George , was instituted by the Emperor Frederick the third , first Arch-Duke of Austria , Anno 1470. The Knights wear a white coat , and a red crosse ; they were bound to guard the Frontiers of Germany , Hungary , Austria , Styria , and Carinthia , against the Turks . The order of Poland , or of the white Eagle , was instituted by King Ladistaus the fifth , Anno 13●5 . The Knights wear a triple chaine of Gold , whereat hangs an Eagle Crowned . The order of Denmark , or of the Elephant , was instituted by Christierne the first , King of Denmark , Anno 1478. The Collar which the Knights wear , is composed of Elephants , with silver Castles on their backs ; at the end whereof hangeth the picture of the Virgin Mary , beset with Sun beams , and a Crescent under her feet . The order of Sweden , or of Iesus , or of the S●raphims , was instituted by Magnus the fourth , King of Sweden , Anno 1334 ▪ The Collar of this order is composed of Cherubins , and Patriarchall Crosses , in memory of the siege ●aied to the chief City of Vpsala . At the end of the Collar hung an Oval , bearing these three letters , I H S. that is , Iesus Honainum Salvator , with ●our nailes enamelled whire & black , to shew our Saviours Passion . The order of Cleve , or of the Swan , is at this day h●ld up by the Princes descended of the House of Cleve ▪ who do bear the Swan for their order , Crests , and Supporters of their Armes . Of the order of Pr●ssia called the Marian or Te●tonick , we have spoken already . The order of Livonia , or of the Sword-Bearers , was instituted Anno 1203. by Albert a Monk of B●eme , with some rich Merchants , who our of zeal to fight against the ●nfidels of Livonia , renounced the world , and rowed obedience , and chastity , in the pres●nce of Bishop Albert , who prescribed them the rule and habite of the Cistertians ; a long white Cass●ck , with a black hood , having on the left side , neer to the shoulder , a red Sword ; and on the breast two Swords acresse , with the points downward . This order was confirmed by Pope Inn●cent the third . The order of Saint Gall in Switzerland , was instituted by Frederick the second , Emperor Anno 1213. when he came on Pilgrimage to the Abby of Saint Gall , the and instituted that order which he called the order of the Bear , giving to the chief Lords thereof Collars , and Chaines of Gold , at the end whereof hung the form of a Bear of Gold , enamelled with black . The Abbot was to conferr this order every sixteenth day of October , being the Feast day of Saint Gall , the Apostle of the Germans . This order was instituted to the memory of Saint V●sus , Mar●yred before the Temple of the Sun at Soleuerre . The Ca●tons of the Switzers honouered this order , till they fell off from the House of Austria ; now it is quite lost . Q. 13. What are the orders of Knight-hood in Italy ? A. The Popes have been sounders of divers orders . Pope Iohn the twenty second at Avignion , instituted the order of Iesus Christ , Anno 1320. They did wear a Crosse of Gold enamelled with red , and inclosed with another Crosse. Pope Paul the second instituted at Rome the order of the Holy Ghost , Anno 1468. The Knights wear a white Crosse. Pope Alexander the sixth instituted the order of Saint George , Anno 1498. They carried a Crosse of Gold , entowered with a wreath made in form of a Crown . Leo the tenth instituted the order of Saint Peter , Anno 1520. These wore within an Oval of Gold the effigies of Saint Peter , at the end of a Tortis of Chaines of Gold. These were to guard the Sea Coasts against the Turke . Paul the third established the order of Saint Paul , Anno 1540. Pope Pi●s the fourth erected the order of the Pies , Anno 1560. Their charge was to carry the Pope when he went abroad in publick . He would have them take place of the Knights of Malta , and of the Empire● Sixtus Quintus ordained the Knight-hood of Lauretto Anno 1587. to whom he erected our Lady Church at Louretto , for a Cathedral . At Rome also , there be some Church-men of the order of Knight-hood , as the Knights Hospitallers of Saint Anthony . The General of this order is called Abbot of Saint Anthony of Vienna ; the principals of this order do wear on their black Cassocks , Cloaks , and Gownes , a double Saint Anthonies Crosse , that is , two T. T. of blew Sattin ; the meaner sort wear but one . The Knights of the Virgin Mary ●yere instituted by brother Bartholmew , Bishop of Vicenca , a Dominican , Anno 1233. and confirmed by Pope Vrban the fourth ▪ the Knights follow Saint Dominick's rule , wearing a white Cassock , with a red Crosse on the breast , with two Stars . Their cloak is of gray colour . Their charge is to take care of Widowes and Orphans , and to reconcile differences between Man and Wife . They lived at home with their Wives and Families , and not in Covents . Hence they were named Fratres Ga●dentes , Brethren of joy . The order of the Glorious Virgin mary was instituted at Rome , Anno 1618. by three Brothers , Pedro , Iohn Baptista , and Bernardo . They were confirmed by Pope Paul the fifth , who with his successors were to be Great Masters thereof . Their Covent is in the Palace of Lateran . They are bound to defend the Christian Faith , the Catholike Church , to suppresse the Turkes , to be Nobly extracted . The Knights Layicks of this order , and Knights Priests that are beneficed , are to wear about their necks a Ribband of blew Silk , and a Golden Crosse enamelled with blew , and on the Cloak a Crosse of blew Sattin , to shew the colour of the Virgins garment which she wore , to wit , of a blew-skie-colour ; but the Knights Chaplains are to wear the blew crosse on their cloaks , but not about their necks . Within the crosse is a round circle , wherein is M. S. standing for Maria Sancta , with a Crowne . About the circle are twelve silver beams , representing the twelve Apostles ; each branch of the Crosse hath nine Tracts , demonstrating the nine Orders of Angels ; the four ends of the Crosse are four Lillies , to shew that the Virgin is the Lilly of the Vallies ; at the ends of the Crosse are four Stars , figuring the four Evangelists . At Venice there is the order of Saint Marks Knights , instituted when Saint Marks Body was brought thither from Alexandria . At Genoa are the Knights of Saint George , and so divers Cities of Italy have their peculiar orders of Knights-hood . In Sav●y there is the order of the Annunciation , of which we have already spoken . The Collar of this order is composed of Roses and Love-Knots , whereunto hangs an Oval , containing the Angell , holding a Scepter , and saluting the Virgin , over whom hovereth a Dove . We have also spoken of the orders of Saint Maurice , and Saint Lazarus . The former of these two began Anno 1440. when Amadis the seventh , first Duke of Savoy , retired to the Desart of Ripaille , to preserve the memory of that valiant Knight , as of his Lance and Ring . They follow Saint Austins rule . The order of Saint Lazarus was united by Gregory the thirteenth , to that of Saint Maurice ; these are Cistertians , and have divers priviledges and immunities . The order of Florence , or of Saint Stepben Pope , was instituted by Cosmo de Medicis , first Duke of Florence , Anno 1561. in honour of Pope Stephen the ninth , Patron of Florence . They follow Saint Bennets rule , and have the same Priviledges with the Knights of Malta . They weare a long gowne of white Chamble● , on the breast a red crosse , like that of Malta . The order of the Precious Blood of Christ , was institu●ed by Vincenti● de Gonzaga the fourth Duke of Mantua , and second of Montferrat ; Anno 1608. in honour of Christs Blood , some dropps whereof are kept in Saint Andrews Church at Mantua . The Collar is composed of Ovals of Gold , and these two words , Domine Pro●asti ; in the Ovals are flames of fire , burning about Gold-Smiths melting pots full of pieces of Gold. At the end of the Collar within an Oval , are two Angels standing upright , holding a Chalice and Pixe Crowned , on the Table whereof are three drops of blood , with this Legend about the Oval , Nihil isto triste recepto . Q. 14. What were the Christian Military orders in the East ? A. The order of Cyprus , and of Luzignan , or of the Sword , was instituted by Guye of Luzignan , King of Ierusalem and Cyprus , Anno 1195. The collar of this order was composed of Cordons of white Silk twined into love knots , interlaced with the letters S. and R. at this hung an Oval of Gold , with a sword in it ; about the Oval was engraved these words , Securitas Regni . Of the other Eastern orders wee have already spoken ; namely , of that of the holy Sepulchre , instituted by Baldwin , the first of that name , and second King of Ierusalem , Brother to Godfrey o● Bulloigne , Anno 1103. They were at first Canons Regular of Saint Austins order , permitted to live in Ierusalem by the S●●acens : after they were Knighted , retained their white habit , whereon they carried the Crosse of Ierusalem , such as the Kings bare in their Armes . Pope Innocent the eighth , Anno 1484. united these Knights to the Hospitallers of Saint Iohn ; but this Union lasted not long ; for the Knights married , w●ereupon Pope Alexander the sixth took the power of conferring this order himselfe , giving power to the Guardian of the holy Sepulchre , who is alwayes a Franciscan , to conferr this order on Pilgrims to the Holy Land , provided they take their Oath on the Holy Sepulchre . Wee have also spoken of the Hospitallers of Saint Iohn Baptist of Ierusalem , instituted by Baldwin , first King there , Anno 1104. Likewise of the Knights Templars , instituted under Baldwin , the second , third King of Jerusalem , Anno 1119. Of these I will make no further mention . There were other orders in the Holy Land , as the Knights of Saint John of Acres , Of Saint Thomas , Of Saint Gerion , Of Saint Blaze , &c. but these were of small note , and are now lost . See Favines Theater of honour . The Contents of the Twelfth Section . The opinions of the Anabaptists , and wherein they agree with the old Hereticks . 2. The Tenets of the Brownists ▪ 3. Of the Familists . 4. The Adamites , and Antinomians . 5. The Religion of the Socinians . 6. Of the Arminians Tenets . 7. Of the Church of Aruhem , and the Millenaries opinions . 8. Of many other Sects at this day amongst us . 9. The opinions of the Independents . 10. The Tenets of the Presbyterians , where by way of a Catechisme is delivered their whole Doctrine concerning the Ministery , Episcopacy , Presbytery , Lay-Eldership , Deacons , Civil Magistrates , the Election of Ministers , Ordination , power of the Keyes , Excommunication . 11. Diver●s erroneous opinions which have been lately revived or hatched since the fall of our Church-Government , &c. SECT . XII . Quest. 1. WHat opinions in Religion are there held at this day among them , that are fallen off from Rome ? A. We have already spoken of the opinions of Luther , Calvin , Oecolampadius , Zuinglius , and other Protestants , whose Tenets are followed by many thousands at this day : We have also spoken somewhat of the original and encrease of Anabaptisme ; now we will briefly set down their opinions , as they are recorded by Pontanus , Bullinger , G●stius , Sleidan , Osiander , and others ; and will shew wherein they agree with the old condemned Hereticks . They hold that Christ took not his flesh from the Virgin Mary ; so held the Heretick Valentinus . 2. That Christ is not true God , so held Arrius . 3. They deny Baptisme to Infants , so did the Pelagians . 4. They re-baptise , so did the Novatians , Arrians , Aetians and Donatists . 5. They believe to enjoy here , after the day of judgement , an earthly Monarchy , so did the Cerinthians , Nepotians , Millenaries , and Mahumetans . 6. They say our righteousnesse depends upon the works of charity and affliction , not upon faith in Christ ; so did the Cathari , Meletians , Donatists , and Pelagians . 7. They maintain free-will in spiritual things ; so did the Pelagians . 8. They account themselves the onely pure Church without sin ; so did the Donatists . 9. They say Lay-men may administer the Sacraments ; so did the Marcionites , and Pepuzians . 10. They reject Magistracy among Christians ; so did the Minichees . 11. They say that Christian Magistrates are not to punish Malefactors with death ; so said the Tertullianists . 12. They will have all things in common , with the old Nicholaitans . 13. They teach that a man may put away his wife , though not for adultery ; so taught the Iews . 14. And that a Christian may have many wives ; which is the Doctrine of M●homet . 15. They will not swear at all ; in this they follow the Tenet of the old Pelagians . Now all these opinions are ancient Heresies as we have shewed , which have been refuted sufficiently by the ancient Doctors of the Church , and condemned by General and Provincial Councils , besides that divers late writers , both of the Roman and Protestant Church , have fully refelled these opinions ; whose writings they that are at leisure may peruse . And by the way we must observe , that as the Anabaptists have divers opinions , so they have divers names . Some are called Manzerians , from Manzer , who raised the Boores in Germany against their Lords . He taught that all things shall be common . 2. Separatists , for separating themselves from the affairs of the World. 3. Cathirists , for thinking themselves more pure then others ; therefore deny original sin , nor will they pray , Forgive us our sins . 4. Apostolicks , who like the Apostles go without staff or scrip , up and down the world preaching . 5. Enthusiasts , pretend revelations and brag they have the gift of prophesie . 6. Silentes , who place all their holinesse in silence . 7. Adamites , who believe that the wearing of cloathes is a cursed thing , therefore they affect nakednesse . 8. Georgians , so called from David George the Familist , who boasted he was greater then Christ. 9. Liberi , who think they are made free by Christ from payments of Taxes or Debts , and free from obedience to humane Laws . 10. Hatites , so called from one Huta who denyed Christs Divinity , and made himselfe the onely son of God. 11. Melchiorists , so named from one Melchior of Strausburg , who taught that Mary was the Conduit through which Christ did passe , as water through a Pipe. 12. Menonists , so called of Menon a Friezlander . 13. Beuheldians , so called from their Author , these affirme Polygamy to be an holy kinde of life . 14. Augustinians , from one Augustine a Bohemian , who bragged he was the first that opened Paradise for himselfe and followers . 15. Servetians , so called from Servetus the Arrian , who was burned at Geneva , for denying Christs Divinity , 1553. These will not baptize Children till they be thirty years of age . 16. Denkians , from one Denkius their author , who with Origen , would have the wicked and Devils to be saved . 17. Monasterienses , so called from Munster , where Iohn of Leyden their King reigned , who taught that he had a commission from heaven to take many wives . 18 Libertines , who make God the author of sin , and deny the Resurrection . 19. Deo relicti , who rejected all meanes and relied onely upon God. 20. Semper Orantes , who with the old Euchytes , are still praying , thinking they are tyed to no other duty . Q. 2. What are the Tenets of the Brownists ? A. These being so called from their author , Master Robert Brown of Northamptonshire , sometimes a School-Master in Southwark , hold there is no other pure Church in the world but among them ; so did the Donatists of old . 2. They reject the Lords Prayer ; in this they are Iewes , and agree with the old Hereticks , called Prodiciani . 3. They will not serve God in consecrated Churches , nor will communicate with those they called wicked ; in this they follow the old Cathari . 4. They reject tythes , and affect parity ; in this they are Anabaptists . 5. They hold all the Church Ceremonies to be Popish . 6. That the love which is in God is not Essential . 7. That Ordination of Ministers by Bishops is Antichristian . 8. That the Word preached , and Sacraments administred by scandalous Ministers , are altogethers ineffectual . 9. That Church-musick is unlawful . 10. That Lay-men and Mechanicks may preach and expound Scripture . 11. That set forms of prayers are aboninable in the sight of God , whereas notwithstanding we have diverts set forms , both in the Old and New Testament , at which they quarrel , and chiefly at the Lords Prayer . 12. There be divers sorts of this profession ; some Brownists , of which we have spoken ; some Barrowists , so called from Barrow , their first Martyr . He called the Church of England ; Sodom , Babylon , and Egypt . Some are called Wilkinsonians , from Wilkinson their Master , who thought that he and his followers were truly Apostles , and therefore denyed communion with such as did not give them that title . A fourth sort there is of Anabaptistical Brownists , who hold themselves the onely true Church , and condemn the other Brownists for Pedobaptisme ; therefore they re baptise such as come to them . They that would see more of this Sect , let them read the Book called The profane Schisme of the Brownists ; another called . The foundation of Brownisme , Master Whites Discovery of Brownisme ; Doctor Halls Apology against the Brownists ; Giffords Declaration against the Brownists ; Pagits Heresiography , &c. Q. 3. What are the Familists ? A. The Familists , or Family of love , are so called from the love they bear to all men , though never so wicked ; and their obedience to all Magistrates , though never so tyrannical , be they Iewes , Gentiles or Turks . Their first Founder was one David George of Delfe , who called himself the true David , that should restore the Kingdom to Israel . He held 1. That neither Moses , nor the Prophets , nor Christ could by their Doctrine save the people ; but his Doctrine was the onely meanes of salvation . 2. That whosoever spoke against his Doctrine , should never be forgiven , neither in this life , nor in the life to come . 3. That he would set up the true house of David , and raise the Tabernacle of God , not by suffering , but through love and meeknesse . 4. That he was the right Messiah , the beloved son of the Father . 5. That he should not die ; or if he did , he should rise again . His Successor , Henry Nicholas of Amsterdam , maintained the same Doctrine , but in his own name , calling himself The Restorer of the World , and the Prophet sent of God. To the former Tenets he added 1. That there is no other Christ but holinesse , and no other Antichrist but sin . 2. That the Family of love hath attained the same perfection that Adam had before he fell . 3. That there is no resurrection of the flesh . 4. That the day of judgement is already come , and that this Nicholas is the Judge of the world . 5. That there hath been eight great Lights in the world , whereof Christ was the seventh , but himself the eight , and greatest of all . 6. That none should be baptized till the thirtieth year of their age . 7. That the joyes of Heaven shall be onely here on the Earth , and so likewise Hell. 8. That they ought not to bury the dead , not to give almes to such as are not of their profession . 9. That Angels are born of women . 10. That every day of the week should be a Sabbath . 11. That the Law may be fulfilled in this life . 12. That there was a world before Adam was made . 13. That there is no other Deity but what man partakes of in this world . 14. That such wives as are not of their belief , may be rejected for whores . 15. That in H. Nicholas dwelleth all perfection , holinesse , and knowledge , and that their illun●inated Elders are deified in this life , and cannot sin . There be also divers sorts of Familists , as Castalians , Grindletonians , of the Mountains , of the Vallies , of the scattered 〈◊〉 , &c. which hold with these former opinions , that the Scriptures are but for Novices ; that we ought not to pray for pardon of sin after we are assured of Gods love ; that wicked men sin necessarily , and such more stuff . Q. 4. What be the Adamites and Antinomians ? A. Of the Adamites in Saint Austins time , we have already spoken , as also of the Bohemian Adamites . Of late years there were some of them in Amsterdam , where the men and women did pray in their meetings , and perform other divine services naked . This posture they called the state of innocency , and their meetings Paradise . In their opinions they were Anabaptists . The Antinomians are so called from their opposing and rejecting of the Law , which they say is of no use at all under the Gospel , neither in regard of direction , nor correction , and therefore ought not to be read or taught in the Church . 2. They say that good works do neither further , nor evill workes hinder salvation . 3. That the child of God can no more sin then Christ could , and therefore it is sin in him to aske pardon for sin . 4. That God never chastiseth his children for sin ; not is it for their sins that any Land is punished . 5. That murther , adultery , drunknesse , are sins in the wicked , but not in the children of grace , nor doth God look upon them as sinners ; and consequently that Abrahams lying and dessembling was no sin in him . 6. That the child of grace never doubteth , after ●e is once assured of salvation . 7. That no man should be troubled in his conscience for any sin . 8. That no Christian should be exhorted to performe the duties of Christianity . 9. That an Hypocrite may have all the graces that were in Adam before his fall , and yet be without Christ. 10. That Christ is the onely subject of all graces , and that no Christian believeth , or worketh any good , but Christ onely believeth and worketh . 11. God doth not love any man for his holinesse . 12. Sanctification is no evidence of a mans Justification ; Of this and such like stuff you may read in Pontanus his Catalogue of Heresies , who makes one Iohn Agricola the author of this Sect Anno 1535. Q. 5. What is the Religion of the Socinians ? A. Faustus Socinus , an Italian of Siena , placed all Religion in these old condemned Heresies , so greedily embraced by his Disciples . 1. That man before his fall was naturally mortal . 2. That no man by the light of nature can have any knowledge of God. 3. That man before his fall , had not original righteousnesse . 4. That there is no original sin in us , as it imports concupiscence , or deformity of nature . 5. That there is a free-will to goodnesse in us , and that we may here fulfil the Law. 6. That God hath no foreknowledge of contingencies determinately but alternatively . 7. That the causes of predestination are not in God , but in us ; and that he doth not predestinat● : to salvation any particular or certain person ; and that predestination may be frustrated . 8. That God could justly pardon our sins without any satisfaction . 9. That Christ by his death did not satisfie for us , but onely obtained , power for us , to satisfie for our selves , by our faith and obedience . 10 That Christ died for himselfe , that is , not for his sins ( for he was without sin ) but for the mortality and infirmities of our nature which he assumed . 11. That Christ became not our High Priest , nor immortal , nor impassible , before he ascended into Heaven . 12. That Death Eternal , is nothing else but a perpetual continuance in death , or anni●ilation . 13. That everlasting fire , is so called from its effect , which is the eternal extinction or annihilation of the wicked which shall be found alive in the last day . 14. That Christs incarnation is against reason , and cannot be proved out of Scripture . 15. That Christ is not truly God. 16. That the Holy Ghost is not God : that there is not a Trinity of Persons in one God. 17. That the Old Testament is needlesse for a Christian man. These opinions are but renovations of old H●resies broched by E●ian , Photinus , Arrius , Samosatenus , Sabellicus , Servetus , An●●trini●arians , and others . Q. 6. What be the Armimans Tenets ? A. Iames Arminius , Divinity Reader in Leyden , Anno 1605. published and taught five Articles , which have occasioned great troubles in Holland , being eagerly maintained by his Followers called Remonstrantes . They hold 1. that election to life , is the will of God to save such as will believe , and persevere in obedience ; that men may be elected to faith , and yet not elected to salvation : that election is sometimes absolute , sometimes conditional , that the act of faith is chosen as a condition to salvation , and that in election to faith , the condition of using the light of reason is required . That faith and obedience are foreseen by God , as already performed by those who are to be chosen peremptorily and compleatly . That election sometimes is changible , and some elect may finally perish ; and consequently no certainty of our elections immutability . That God hath not decreed to leave any man in the state of sin and damnation , meerly out of his will and pleasure ; and consequently it is not Gods meer will that one Nation should receive the Gospel , and not another , but a fore-sight of the goodnesse and worth of one Nation above another . 2. They teach that God so ordained his son to dye , that he did not determin to save any particular man expresly , so that Christs death was powerful and sufficient , in respect of impertation , though there had been no actuall application thereof to any particular man : that Christ did not establish a new Covenant of grace by his blood , but onely procured a right to his Father , to make with men any Covenant whatsoever : that Christ by his satisfaction did not merit faith and salvation to any man in respect of effectual application ; but onely obtained power , that the Father might make what conditions he pleased , with man ; the performance whereof depends upon his free will : that the Covenant of grace consisteth not in being justified ▪ and saved by faith in Christ , but in this , that God esteemeth our imperfect faith and obedience as meritorious of life eternal , as if we had fulfilled the Law : that all men are received into the Covenant of grace , and all freed from original sin : that Christ died not for those whom God elected and highly loved , seeing such stood in no need of Christs death . 3. They teach that original sin of it self was not sufficient to condemn man kind to temporal or eternal punishment : that an unregenerate man is not totally dead in sin , nor destitute of all strength to spiritual good things , but that he may hunger and thirst after righteousnesse and life : that a natural man can ( by using the gifts of nature rightly ) obtain saving grace , and salvation , and that God affordeth sufficient means to bring men to the knowledge of Christ. 4. They teach that holinesse and righteousnesse could not be seated in mans will when he was created , and therefore in his fall , could not be separated from it : that in spirituall death , spiritual gifts were not separated from the will of man ; seeing the will of it self was never corrupted , but intangled by the darknesse of the intellect , and unrulinesse of the affection : that in mans conversion no new gifts are infused ; and therefore the faith , by which we are converted , is not a quality infused , but onely an act of man : that the grace ; by which we are converted , is onely a gentle perswasion , so that Morall grace makes naturall men become spiritual : and that God by moral reason , produceth the consent of the will : that God in mans conversion , doth not use his omnipotent power to bend the will infallibly , so that man may and doth oftentimes resist and hinder his own conversion : that grace and free will are comperating causes in our conversion , so that grace in order of causality doth not precede the action of the will. 5. They teach that perseverance is not the effect of election , but a condition of the new Covenant to be performed on mans part before his peremptory election , and that by his own free-will : that God furnisheth the faithfull man with sufficient means to persevere , yet it is in the choice of mans will to persevere , or not to persevere : that regenerate men may and do fall totally and finally from grace and salvation ; and that they may sin against the Holy Ghost : that no assurance of perseverance can be had in this life without speciall revelation : that the Doctrine of assurance is hurtfull to all holy exercises , and a means of presumption and security , whereas doubting is commendable : that temporary , and true justifying faith , differ onely in continuance : that it is no absurdity , if man be oftentimes regenerated , his former regeneration being extinct : that Christ never prayed for the faithfuls infallible perseverance in faith . These are the five Articles of Arminianisme , as they are set down in the Book called The Iudgement of the Synod of Do●t . Q. 7. What are the opinions of the new Church of Arnhem . Answer , They hold that Independency is a beginning of Christs temporall Kingdome here on earth , that within five years , ( but these are already expired ) Christ was to come in the flesh , and with an iron sword to kill most of his enemies , and then that he should reign here on earth with his Saints a thousand years , in all carnal delights . 2. That God is not onely the author of sin , but also of the sinfulnesse or Ataxie thereof . 3. That all men are bound to know God in abstracto without Christ , without Grace or Scripture . 4. They held extreme unction to be a Sacrament and necessary for the sick , and of divine institution : so they held the holy kisse of peace a religious and needfull Ceremonie . 5. They put down , singing Psalmes , and set up in lieu thereof singing prophets , who are to chant out alone in the Congregation their own hymnes . 6. They teach that the soul is mortall . 7. That just mens souls go not into heaven till the last day , but remain in the upper element of fire , whither Enoch and Eliah , with the Soul of Christ before his resurrection , and the soul of the good thief went , and no higher : they teach also that the Souls of the wicked go not before the last judgement into hel , but remain in the lower region of the air , or in the bottom of the sea . 8. They say , that after the day of judgement , all the world shall be hell , except that part of heaven where God resides with his Angels . 9. In preaching , they will have their Ministers covered , and the people bare , but in administring the Sacrament they will have the people covered , and the Minister bare . Q. 8. Vpon what grounds do these Millenaries , build Christs temporall Kingdome here on earth for a thousand years ? An. Upon that place of the Revilation 19. 4 , 5 , 6. I saw the Souls of them , who were beheaded for the witnesse of Iesus , and they lived and reigned with Christ a thousand years but this place proves no such Kingdome , for it is mysticall , and symbolicall Divinity , not argumentative . Again , in this place there is no mention at all of any earthly presence of Christ , nor of any earthly reign with him : besides , the Kingdome of Christ is everlasting , for of his Kingdome saith the Angel , there shall be no end : therefore here is put a definite number for an indefinite . Christ saith , his Kingdome is not of this world , the Kingdome of Christ is spirituall and within us , and if we speak of Christs Kingdome , as he is Mediator , reigning in his Church , by his word , sacraments and discipline , we must conclude that he hath reigned already above 1600. years ; and how long more he shall reign here on earth we know not . 2. They build their opinion upon Dan. 12. 2. Many of them who sleep in the dust shall arise , &c. hence they inferre two resurrections , in the first , many shall rise to reign with Christ here on earth , in the second they say , all shall rise to Judgement : but this interpretations is ridiculous ; for the first Resurrection mentioned in Scripture is spirituall , to wit , a rising from the death of sinne , of which the Apostle , if you be risen with Christ , seek the things that are above ; for as sin is called death , you were dead in sinnes and trespasses , so the forsaking of sinne is called a resurrection ; this is the rising of the mind , the other of the body . Agai● in Scripture , many and all are promiscuously taken for the same , as here , many shall rise , that is all . So Matth. 4. Christ healed all Diseases , that is , many : Besides the words of Daniel are directly spoken of the second Resurrection to Iudgement , and not to a temporary Kingdome : for he saith , that some of those shall rise to life eternall , not to a temporary of a thousand years , and others to everlasting shame , which yet the Millenaries deny , in saying , the wicked shall not rise till the expiration of the thousand years ; and where they say , that the Saints shall shine as starres , or the Firmament in the first Resurrection , but as the sun in the second , it is vain ; for in the second Resurrection shall be degrees of glory , as the Apostle sheweth , 1 Cor. 15. For as one Star differeth from another star in glory , so is the Resurrection of the dead , some shall shine as the Sun , who is the brightest of all the starres ; and some shall be lesser starres an glory ; they do also vainly call their first Resurrection , a hidden mystery , whereas indeed it is the second Resurrection that is a mesterie , and so hidden , that the wisest Philosophers understood i● not ; and thought Paul had been 〈◊〉 when 〈◊〉 preached this mystery as Athens , that which cannot be apprehended by reason , but by faith 〈…〉 ●e truly called a hidden mystery . 3. They misapply divers places of Scripture to prove this imaginary reign of Christ here on earth , as Psalm 102. 16. when the Lord shall build up Sion , he shall appear in his glory . This Scripture was fulfilled when Ierusalem was rebuilt , after the captivity . So they alledge , Acts 3. 20. 21. The Heavens shall receive Christ , till the times of restitution of all things , but this is spoken of the second Resurrection ; for then shall be a restitution of all things , and not before ; in their thousand years reign : for they confesse that then all the Jews shall not rise , nor all Christians , it must then follow , that there shall not be a restitution of all things , at that time . That place of Rom. 11. 12. concerning the calling of the Jews is impertinent ; for we deny not , but they shall be called to the faith of Christ , but that they shall return , to build Ierusalem , and be under Christs earthly reign 1000. years , is not at all spoken in that place : no lesse impertinent is that place of 2. Pet. 3. 13. We look for new heavens , and a new earth , wherein dwelleth righteousnesse ; for this is spoken of the last Judgement , wherein all things shall be renewed by fire , and not before ; as the circumstances of the Scripture do shew , and all Jnterpreters do agree : so without any sense or reason , they apply the 65. chapter of Isa. to their Millenary reign , which is plainly spoken of the calling of the Gentiles , and of Christs first coming to preach the Gospell , and to gather a Church , which there , and elsewhere ; is called Ierusalem , and the Prophets usually under the terms of planting , building , eating , and drinking , new heavens , and new earth ; the joy of hills , forrests , and trees , &c. do expresse the happy estate of the Church of Christ under the Gospel . When the mountain of the Lords House shall be coealted on the top of the mountains , and all nations shall flock to it , then Jerusalem , that is , the Church , shall be the throne of the Lord. Then out of Sion shall go forth a Law , and the word of the Lord from Ierusalem , then shall the God of heaven set up a Kingdome , which shall never be destroyed , Christ shall reign over the house of Iacob for ever , to this City of the Church , shall the Kings of the earth bring their glory and honour : in that day , he that is feeble shall be like David , and the house of David shall be as God. See Isa. ch . 2. ch . 55. and ch . 65. Ier. 16. Ezech. 21. Dan. 2. Zach. 12. Luke 1. Rev. 21 and many more places , which speak of the Churches felicity under the Gospel , but not a word of a millenarie Reign . Q. 9. Wherein doth the vanity of the Millenaries opinion consist ? An. 1. In giving to Christ a temporall Kingdome of a thousand years , whereas , his Kingdome is eternall , it shall stand fast for ever , of his Kingdome shall be no end , saith the angel . 2. In giving him an earthly Kingdome , whereas his Kingdome is heavenly , My Kingdome ( saith he ) is not of this world ; It is not from hence , it is within us . 3. In making his Kingdome to consist in earthly pleasures , in eating , drinking , fighting , &c. all which are directly against the nature of his Kingdome : which as the Apostle saith , Rom. 14. 17. Is not meat and drink , but righteousnesse , peace , and joy of the Holy Ghost , the end of his coming was to fight with no other weapon , but with the two edged sword of his word , proceeding out of his mouth , he was the prince of peace , the dove that brought the olive branch in his mouth : he brought peace in his birth , he preached peace in his life , and recommended peace to us at his death : and as Saint Austin saith , pacem nobis reliquit , iturus ad Patrem , & pacem nobis dabit perducturus ad patrem : his peace he left with us , and his peace he will bring again to us . 4. In this their imaginary Kingdome , they bring Christ down from heaven before his time ; for the heavens must contain him till the restitution of all things , which cannot be till the last Judgement : it is an Article of our Creed , that Christ shall come down from heaven to judge the quick and the dead , which shall not be till the last day . 5. He is to sit at Gods right hand , untill be hath made his enemies his footst●●l , Ps. 110. 1. But these men will bring him from thence before he hath obtained this conquest and triumph , which is not to be obtained till the last day , and consummation of all thing . 6. They are injurious to Christ , to bring him from his place and condition of glory ; to play the part of a butcher and executioner in murthering of men with the sword , here on earth , an office ill beseeming him , and no wayes suitable to his glorious condition , and mercy , who came to save sinners ; and not to destroy them . 7. The Scripture mentioneth no other Resurrection of the bodies , but such as shall rise at the last day , Iohn 6. 39 , 40 , 44. in the end of the world , when he shall have delivered up the Kingdome to God , 1 Cor. 15. 22. where we shall be caught up in the clouds to meet the Lord in the aire , and shall be ever with the Lord , 1 Thes. 4. 15. but this Millenarie Resurrection is long before the last day , and end of the world ; neither in it shall we be ever with the Lord , if we are with him but a thousand years . 8. The Scripture doth not speak of three comings of Christ , but of two onely ; the first when he came in humility , the second when he shall come in glory : unto them that look for him shall he appear the second time without sin unto salvation , Heb. 9. 28. let them shew us out of Scripture a third coming , and we will believe them . 9. Christ tells us Iohn 14. 2. that in his Fathers house , that is in heaven , are many mansions , thither he is gone to prepare a place for us , that where he is , there we may b● ; but he is in heaven , in his Fathers house , there doth he prepare a place for us , and not here upon earth ; for so we shall not be where he is , but he will be where we are ; which is repugnant to his own words . 10. They make the time of Christs second coming to Iudgement certain , in affirming it shall be at the end of their thousand years ; but this is repugnant to Christs words , who faith , that his coming shall be sudden , secret , and unexpected , like the coming of a thief in the night : like the coming of Noahs stood , or the fire of Sodom : so that , of that day and 〈◊〉 knoweth no man , no not the angels in heaven ; nor Christ himself as he is man. 11. Whereas the condition of Christs Church here on earth is mixed , consisting of Saints and reprobates , of sheep and goats , of good and bad fishes , of wheat and chaffe , of corn and ●ares ; they give Christ such a Church , as is without sinne or sinners , as need no preaching nor Sacraments , no Pastors and Jeachers , no Advocate with the Father , no Christ to appear for us in the presence of God : and lastly , such a Church as is not subject to persecution , affliction , sufferings and trouble ; all which is directly repugnant to Gods word ; and condition of the Church mi●●tant here , which is subject both to infirmities and afflictions . 12. Antichrist shall not be destroyed , till Christs second coming to Iudgement , as the Apostle sheweth , 2 Thes. 2. 8. That Christ shall destroy him with the brightnesse of his comming ; but the millenaries will have him to be destroyed before the beginning of their thousand years , which is flat against Scripture . 13. They do exceedingly wrong the Martyrs , in bringing their souls down from heaven , where they have the fruition of God and his angels , to reign here on earth , and to enjoy carnall and sensuall pleasures ; the meanest of the Saints in heaven must be in a far better condition , than the greatest martyr in this earthly Kingdome . 14. The reward that is promised to the Saints after this life , is not a Kingdome here on earth , but the Kingdome of heaven ; a house made without hands , eternall in the heavens ; a mansion in our heavenly Fathers house : to sit with Christ in his throne , to be caught up in the clouds , to meet the Lord in the air ; and to be ever with the Lord ; to be with Christ in Paradise , to enjoy life eternall &c. 15. Whereas they dream that Ierusalem shall be rebuilt , and the Iewes shall reign in ▪ Iudea a thousand years with christ , is directly also against Gods word , which Ezech. 16. 53. 55. sheweth , that the Iews shall be restored to their former estate , when 〈◊〉 and Sodom shall be restored , which will never be , and Gen. 49. 10. The Scepter shall depart from Iuda when S●iloh cometh : Ierusalem saith Saint Hierom , est in aetornos collapsa cineres , fallen into everlasting ashes , and never to rise again . 16. Whereas they dream ▪ that in the millenarie Kingdome , sacrifices , circumcision , and all other Iewish ceremonies shall be used , 't is plainly to deny that christ ever came in the flesh ; or that he offered himself a propitiarory sacrifice , to put an end to all Iewish rites , which w●re but shadows of christs sufferings ; the substance being come , the shadows were to vanish : therefore the Apostle saith , Gal. 4. 9. That they who turns to these beggarly elements again , desire to be in bondage again , and in the next chapter , he tells the Galathians , that if they be circumcised , Christ shall profit them nothing . Lastly , this millenary kingdome of eating , drinking , and sensuall pleasures , was fitly devised by Cerinthus the heretick , as best suiting with his swinish disposition ; for he was noted for a person given to gormandizing , and libidinous sports . Q. 10. What other Sects and Opinions are there now stirring amongst us ? A. We have Anti-trinitarians or Polonian Arrians , which sprung up in Poland , Anno 1593. These deny the Trinity of Persons , the Divinity of Christ , and of the Holy Ghost ; that Christ was the Son of God essentially , but in respect of his dominion , and say that the eternal generation of the Son , is against truth and reason . We have also Millenaries , the spawn of Cerinthus the Heretick ; these dream of a temporary Kingdome bere on Earth , which they shall enjoy with Christ a thousand years . But indeed they aim at the enjoyment of the temporal estates of such as they call wicked , who ( as they think ) have no property in their estates . We have Traskits , so called of one Trask , who would have no Christian Sabbath kept , but the Jewish Laws observed , and their Sabbath or Seventh day to be perpetually kept holy , till the worlds end . Others we have , who will keep no Sabbath at all ; these we call Anti Sabbatarians . We have likewise Anti-Scripturians , who reject all Scriptures as mans inventions ; there are amongst us Divorcers , who hold that men may put away their Wives upon small occasions . VVe have also Soul-Sleepers , who with the Arabick Hereticks , hold that the soul dieth or sleepeth with the body : whose souls I think are asleep before the body dieth ; Amongst other professions , we have of late Seekers or Expe●●ers , who deny there is any true Church or Ministery , and therefore they are seeking one , But they know not where to find this Church , except it be in the Land of Utopia . There was one Hetherington a Box maker , who rejecting all Church discipline , published that the Sabbath of the Iews was abolished by Christ , and that every day now is a Sabbath ; that the books of Esdras were canonicall Scripture , and in other opinions agreed with the ●amilists . Q. 11. What Opinions in Religion are held by Theaurau John. Ans. He cals himself , Priest of the Iews , sent as he saith from God , to convert them : his wilde whimsies are these ; 1. He cals it nonsence and a lie , to say that God is Father of us all . 2. That we Gospellers ( as he cals us ) worship the Devill , because ( saith he ) the spirit of man is a Devill . 3. That it is a Monster , and absolute blasphemie to say , the godhead dwelt in Christ bodily . 4. He wonders how he that created all , could be born of a woman : by which we may plainly see he is a circumcised Iew. 5. He saith , that the child which the Virgin brought forth , is love , as if the generation of christ were altogether mysticall and not reall . 6. He saith , That Mary is christ , and christ is Mary , and that these are but names of one thing . 7. He denyeth , That Christ was properly born , or that he was born in one , or that he was begotten ; or that be could be flesh properly ; or that he did descend into our fl●sh , but into our spirits onely ; or that he could be included in the Virgins Wombe , and withall he belyeth us in saying , That we have brought the humanity to be very God : whereas we say , the same person is God and man , one not by conversion of the Godhead into flesh , but by taking of the manhood into God. One altogether , not by confusion of substance , but by unity of person . 8. He calls the English clergy , thieves , robbers , deceivers , sounding from Antichrist , and not from the true christ , in which we see the Impudent spirit of an heretick , who can no other wayes defend his lies , and blasphemies , but by railing . 9. He prateth , That the Gospel cannot be preached by another , but by it self ; so that mans voyce or outward sound , is a lye , and Antichist . 10. That our Ministers , are not christs ambassadors , but that their call is a lye , for 't is learning , and learning is that wh●re which hath deceived the Nations , and compleated the work of Antichrist ▪ See the impudence and boldnesse of this blind ignoramus . 11. He denyeth , that the Priests tips can preserve knowledge , though the Scripture is plain for it , but by the Priest , he understands knowledge it self , and so he will make the Holy Ghost to speak Tautologies , in saying , knowledge shall preserve knowledge : here we see the fruits of ignorance . 12. He makes the spirit of man to be a quintessence abstracted out of the elementarie motions , such is his dull philosophie . 13. Out of his kind respect to the Devil , by whose instinct he writeth : he affirms , That he with the false prophet shall receive mercy at last ; because God with not punish a finite thing infinitely , but here be again bewrayes his ignorance ; for the devil is infinite a posteriore , both in regard of his essence , and of his desire in sinning ; besides , that God , whom he offendeth , is infinite . 14. H● ignorantly saith , That ●e who conf●rs Gods gift , is as great , yea , greater than God himself ; is so , then it must follow , that the Apostles were greater than God , when they gave the gifts of the Holy Ghost by imposition of hands . 15. He impiously saith , that Saint Paul wrote many things which he understood not . 16. And as impiously doth he say , that in them books , which we call Scripture , is the lye , as well as in other books . 17. After his ignorant manner , he c●●founds the gift of prophesie , with the Prophet himself , in saying , man is not the Prophet , but the light in man from God. 18. He will not have us to seek for Antichrist abroad , for man in darknesse is Antichrist . I deny not , but every man in darknesse , is in some sort an Antichrist : yet there is one great Antichrist to be sought for abroad . 19. The Trinity , which he acknowledgeth is , God , the Sonne , and Man : this Trinity is hatched in his crasie 〈…〉 . 20. He is so mad , that he saith , he can make one word bear forty significations : so he can make 〈◊〉 thou , stand for dark or light , or hell , or heaven , or sea , or land , or angel , or Sunne , or the devil . 21. He will not have Christs body that suffered to be our Saviour , nor Christs body ; for christs body saith he , is obedience : thus he would fain make christ our Saviour , a 〈◊〉 allegorie ; and therefore in plain termes affirmeth , that true Christ hath not , nor cannot have any true corporall body ; for he is a spirit , and a spirit is free from fl●sh , as if forsooth a spirit & flesh could not be united in the same person then he concludes , that the body or flesh which suffered at Ierusalem , was not christ body . 22. He makes the soul of man to be all one with the Gospel ; and the body of Christ to be the whole Creation : by this and such like stuffe with which his books are fraughted , we may see that he deserveth to have his brains purged with Hellebor , rather than his crasie opinions refused by arguments , or Scripture . In the mean while , we may perceive to our great grief , the lamentable fruits which are begot of two much liberty in religion . These impious Opinions are in his printed Pamphlets lately published . One Richard Coppi● holdeth some of the before recited opinions , & withall , lately , before a confused multitude , in an usurped pulpit , asserted the lawfulnes of womens preaching ; for such Ranters , a pillory were more fit than a pulpit . Q. 12. What opinions in Religion are lately broached by Iohn Reeve , and Lodowick Muggleton ? An. These two would perswade us , that they are the two last witnesses , and prophets of Christ , sent by his spirit to seal the foreheads of the elect and reprobate : that one Iohn Robins is the last great Antichrist , and son of perdition , spoken of by the Apostle in the Thessalonians , because he sheweth lying signes and wonders , and assumes to himself the titles of the onely God , in that he calls himself Adam and Melchisedeth , and Father of Iesus Christ ; in saying , the three persons in Trinity are Adam , that is , himself , Abel , that is his sonne Iesus , and Cai● , that is , the holy Ghost : Many such blasphemies they ascribe to him . They affirm also that Christians using the sword of steel , are ignorant of Iesus , and enemies to his Gospel , and they teach , that the two uncreated substances of earth and water , were eternally resident in the presence of God the Creator : that death was from Eternity : that the person of the reprobate Angel or Serpent , entred into the womb of Eve , and there died , but quickened in her all manner of uncleannesse : that there is no devil at all without the body of man or woman , but what dwells within them ; so that the devil spoken of so often in the Scripture , is mans spirit of unclean reason , and cursed imagination : that God the Father , was a spirituall man from Eternity , and that in time his spirituall body brought forth a naturall body : that if the very Godhead had not died , that is , ( say they ) the soul of Christ , which is the eternall Father had not died , all men had perished eternally : that Moses and Eliah are angels , and did represent the person of the Father in heaven , as they did the person of the Son on earth , that Eliah was made protectour of God , when God became a child ; and that he filled the Lord Iesus with those great revelations of his former glory which he possessed in heaven , when he was the immortall Father ; and that it was Eliah who spake these words from heaven , saying , this is my beloved Son , in whom I am well pleased : they say also , that all the Ministry in this world , whether Propheticall or Ministeriall , with all the worship taught by them , is all a lye , and abomination to the Lord. Again , they declare , that whereas , there are three witnesses on earth , water , blood , and the spirit : that by water is meant the Commission given to Moses and the Prophets under the Law : by blood , the Commission given to the Apostles , and Ministers of the Gospel : & by the Spirit is meant the Commission of the two witnesses , that were to come in this last age , whose ministry is invisible , and spirituall , cutting off all formall worshipping of an invisible spirituall , personall God , they say there is hardly a minister in the world , that confesseth an invisible God , but they preach a God of three persons , that is a monster instead of one true personall God : they say , that the true God is a distinct body or person , as a man is a distinct body or person : again , they say , that there is no Christian Magistrate in the world , that hath any authority from Christ , to set up any visible form of worship , and that the spirits and bodies of men , are both mortall , both begot together , and both of one nature : that the spirit is nothing without the body , that it is the Spirit alone , that walks and works , eats and drinks , and dies , for the spirit is a naturall fire of reason : they say also that the bodies or persons of holy men , wherein they lived and died , shall not appear again any more ; but when the Saints are glorified , they are absolutely of the very same glorious nature , both in spirit and body , as God is : and that believing spirits are of the very same divine nature of God This is the summe of their Divinity , and Phylosophie , as may be seen in their transcendent spirituall Treatise , ( as they call it ) which is full of transcendent nonsence , and blasphemie● , for here they lay their axe to the very root of Christianity , in giving a new Father to our Saviour Jesus Christ ; in calling the blessed Trinity a monster ; in denying the Creation , whilst they make earth and water eternall ; in making angels , and mens souls mortall ; in making weak man , Gods protector , and author of that divine knowledge which was in Christ ; in denying the Ministry of the Gospel , and the power of the Magistrates , and the outward worship of God , and making the souls of men corporeall : in denying also the Resurrection of the flesh , and transforming men into the Divine nature . By this and other wicked tenets , permitted and countenanced among us , at this time ; we see what Christian religion is come to in this land ; so famous heretofore for piety and zeal : we received Christianity as soon as any Nation in Europe : whether by the preaching of Saint Peter , or Saint Paul , or Simon Zel●tes , or Ioseph of Arimathea , I know not , but all agree we received it very early , and have continued ever since in the profession thereof ; neither was there ever any Nation more devout and zealous in the advancement thereof , as our goodly Temples , Monasteries , Hospitals , Colledges and Schools can witnesse ; but alas ! now Quantum mutamur ab illis Angligenis ? what is there left among us , but the bare Skeliton of Religion , the vitall substance thereof being eat up and consumed by heresies and blasphemies , worse than any Sarcophagus . I may here with Ieremiah complain that from the daughter of Sion , all her beauty is departed , her Princes are become like Harts , &c. How is the gold become so dimme , and the most fine gold changed , and the stones of the Sanctuary are scattered in every corner of the streets , &c. Q. 13. What are the opinions of the Quakers ? An. These fanaticall spirits are called Quakers , because they use to quake and tremble when they prophesie ; so did the Heathen soothsayers of old , non vultus , non color unus , non compta mansere 〈◊〉 , sed pectus anhelum , & rabie fera corda tument , &c. but the spirit of God , is the spirit of peace ▪ quietnesse and tranquility , he is not in fire , earthquakes and whirlwinds , but in the soft and still voyce ; it s not the quaking of the body , but humility and reverence of mind which he requires : these Sectaries deny all ministeriall Ordinances ; and knowledge got by study and industry , pretending an inward light from the spirit , and that all our Learning got by Preaching , Hearing , Reading , or Catechising , i● but notionall and carnall and hanging upon the tree of knowledge : they blasphemously prate also , that Christ had his failings , and that he distrusted God on the Crosse , when he cryed out , My God , my God , why hast thou forsaken me ? by which they overthrow the work of our Redemption , which none could perform , but he that knew no sin , in whose lips was found ●o guil , whom his enemies could not accuse of sin . They will not have Ministers to preach for tithe● , which they call wages , and yet our Saviour saith . That the labourer is worthy of his wages , and the Apostle , That they who serve at the altar , should live by the al●ar , and if they communicate of their spirituall things , why should they not participate of the peoples temporall things . They will not have particular houses for preaching and prayer ; and yet among the Iews was the temple , and Synagogues , and after Christianity was settled , Churches were erected . They cannot abide studied or methodicall Sermons , nor expou●ding , nor learning in matters of Divinity , by which we see , how ignorant these people are , who despise such helps as God hath given for propagating the Gospel . Is it not better to studie and premeditat● , than to utter quicquid in buecam ve●erit , undigested , immethodicall ignorant trash . Christ and his Apostles expounded and opened the Scriptures ; and yet these men reject expounding : these men are also against singing of Psalmes , a duty practised by Christ , and urged by Saint Paul and Saint Iames. They reject infant-Baptisme , and yet to infants belongeth the kingdome of heaven . They will have no set days for Divine worship , and consequently the Lords day must be of no account with them . They will have no prayer before and after Serm●n ; and yet the Apostles joyned prayer with their Doctrine and breaking of bread , Acts 2. 24. neither did they ever undertake any weighty businesse without prayer . They condemn set houres of prayers , and yet we read in the Acts of the Apostles , that the third and ninth houres , were set houres of prayer : but by these wild Fancies we may see , how crosse-grained these people are in contradicting every thing , even Gods word it self ; if it be not consonant to their shallow reason , which they call the spirit , but it is indeed the spirit of giddinesse , with which they are troubled , and trouble others ; for the rejecting of all outward forms , and decent ceremonies in Religion i● the overthrow of Religion it self ; which thought it consist not in ceremonies , yet without them it is like a man stript naked of his garments , and so for want of them exposed to all injuries of weather , and danger of death ; The leaves of a tree are not the fruit thereof , and yet without them , the fruit will not prosper . Q. 14. What other opinions do the Quakers hold ? An. Not to mention their ●orrid blasphemies , in saying that some of them are Christ , some God himself , and some equall with God , because they have the same spirit in them which is in God , They maintain that the Scripture is not the word of God : that out preaching is conjuration , that expounding of Scripture is adding to it : that the letter of Scripture is carnall , that the word is not the rule to try the spirits : that the soul is a part of God , and long existent before the body : that there is no Trinity : that Christ hath no other body but his Church : that Christs coming in the flesh was but a figure : that all men have a light in them sufficient to salvation : that the man Christ is not ascended into heaven : that there is no imputation of Christs righteousnesse : that prayer for remission of sinnes 〈◊〉 needlesse : that we are justified by our own inherent righteousnesse : that there is no 〈◊〉 life or glory to be looked for , but in this world : that there is no locall heaven nor hell , nor resurrection of the body : that many of them cannot sin : that the calling of our Ministry is Antichristian : that our preaching is altogether uselesse : that themselves are immediately called by God : that our worshiping of God in the Church is heathenish : that the of children with water in Baptisme , is Antichristian : that we have no Sacraments : that D●vids Psalms are ●arnall , and no● to be sung : that in our Churches which they ●ll breasts houses , God is not worshipped : 〈◊〉 Christ 〈◊〉 to destroy all propertie ; and that therefore all things ought to be common : that no man is to be called Master or Sir , or to be saluted by the way ; and that one man ought not to have power over another : here we see , that these men despise Magistracy , reject the Ministry , sleight all decency and ordinances in Christs Church , and in a word overthrow , as much as in them lyeth , all Religion and piety , setting up a Babel of their own , full of impiety , ignorance aud blasphemie : these are the fruits of too much liberty , and the effects of reading Scripture , by ignorant and malicious spirits , who like spiders , suck poyson out of the sweetest and wholesomest flowers , and like mad men , use that sword of the word to destroy themselves and others , which was ordained to saye and defend us from our enemies . Q. 15 Wherein do the absurdities and impieties of their opinions consist ? An. 1. In rejecting all Vniversity Learning , because Christ and his Apostles were never taught in Schools : but this opinion is ridiculous ; for Christ and his Apostles , taught no other Divinity for the matter , than what is taught in Universities ; the difference is onely in the manner of attaining this knowledge , for they had it by inspiration , we by study , labour and instruction ; and yet the prophets had their Schools and Colledges both , on the hill of God , 1 Sam. 10. 5. 10. and at Bethel , 2 Kings 2. 3. and at Iericho , v. 5. and at Nai●th , 1 Sam. 14. 20. Elisha had his Colledge , 2 Kings 6. 1. 2. They will not have us expound Scripture because the Apostles expounde● them ; but this conceit is also frivolous ; for to what purpose did Christ appoint Doctours , and Pastors , to continue still with his Church , if they are not to expound Scripture : what the Apostles expounded briefly , we expound more fully . In their expositions , there be many intricate , obscure , high and figurative passages , which require a further exposition . God did never reveal all his truth at one time . Among the Jews we read that Ezra the Scribe , and the Levites expounded the Law , Neh. 8. Christ took a Text and expounded it Luke 4. and so did Philip Acts 8. 3. They will not have Ministers to be called Masters : but I would know of these men , whether they that labour in the word and Doctrine deserve not honour , even double honour , that is , honourable titles , and honourable maintenance ; 't is true , they should not ambitiously affect honours , nor ought they to reject them . Christ was oftentimes called Master , and yet he never reproved any for calling him so . 4. They quarrell with the word Sacrament , because not found in Scripture ; but I would know , whether thing meant this word sacrament be not found in scripture : where hath the scripture forbid us to call sacred things by significant terms ; they may as well say , that God is not every where , or that he knows not all things , because these words omnipresent and omniscient are not in scripture . 5. They will not have Ministers to take tithes , then they will not have those who wait at the altar , to partake with the altar , which thwarts the Apostles words directly , why should not the Ministers under the Gospel as well receive tithes , as the Priests under the law ; is our burthen easier or our calling lesse deserving , it s too much presumption to discommend what Christ hath commended ; but he commended the Scribes and Pharisees for paying their tithes , Luke 11. 42. 6. They reject infant-Baptisme , because the Scripture speaks not of it , but the Scripture speaks of baptising whole Families , and Nations , Acts 16. 33. but infants are included in these : Infants were circumcised , were admitted to Christ , to them belongs the Kingdome of heaven . Ieremiah an infant , was sanctified by the holy spirit , Ier. 1. 5. 6. the hand of the Lord was with Iohn Baptist an infant , and he grew strong in the Spirit , Luke 1. 66. 80. can any man then , forbid water , that these should not be baptised , which have received the Holy Ghost . 7. They quarrell with publick prayers i● the Church , because Christ bids us pray in private ; this is a childish consequence ; for the one should be done , and the other not to be left undone : ou● Saviour prayed sometimes privately by himself , and sometimes publickly with his Disciples ▪ he calleth his Temple the house of prayer ; but the prayers there used were publick . Saint 〈◊〉 both prayed in publick , and taught in publick , Acts 〈◊〉 36. and 21. 5. Publick prayers were used among the 〈◊〉 also . Neh. 9. 3 , 4. are we not co●●●●ded to pray continually , and to lift up pure hands in all places , is it not by prayer that our preaching is sanctified , and made usefull ? its true , we ought not to make publick places , ( as the Pharisees did the Temple and Synagougue ) the places of our private prayers ; we have chambers at home to pray in private ; but this privacy doth no more exclude publick prayers , th●n private instructions at home by the master to his family , do exclude publick preaching . 8. They will not have David's Psalms to be sung in meeter . These dull souls do not know , that David made his Psalms in meeter , and did sing them ; and why may not we do the same in our language , which David did in his ? besides did not Christ sing a hymne , did not Paul and Silas sing Psalms to God at midnight , Acts 16. Doth not the Apostle exhort us to Psalmes and hymnes , Ephes. 5. and doth not Saint ▪ Iames will us to sing Psalms , when we would be merry ? there are in the Psalms as in a store house , all sorts of materialls for devotion , and for all occasions . 9. They make faith and repentance necessary concomitants of Baptisme ; this they hold to exclude-Infants from baptisme , but they should know , that though Infants have not faith , and repentance actually , yet they have both in possibility ; the seed of both are in them , and the actuall faith of their Parents supplies the actuall defect of the children : besides Simon Magus , Alexander the Copper smith , and others , were baptised , who neither had true faith , nor repentance ; and repentance is enjoyned to Simon , long after his Baptisme , Acts 8. 13 , 22. & Christ was baptized , who needed neither faith nor repentance . 10. They say , That the Church is in God ; therefore , God is not in the Church , by the same reason they may say , that God is not in heaven , because heaven is in God ; or that Christ is not in us , because we are in Christ : Christ is in us as the head , we are in him as the members . The Church is in God , because in him we live , move , and have both our naturall and spirituall being , God is in his Church by his assistance , providence , and spirituall presence ; and so he hath promised , that where two or three are gathered together in his name , there is he in the midst of them , Mat. 18. 20. Divers other absurd opinions they maintain , as namely , against tithes , against maintenance for preaching , against Clerks saying Amen in the Church , and such like ; of which we have already spoken , and indeed all or most of their opinions are An●baptisticall , and this Sect is the spawn of Anabaptists , who are subdivided into different factions ; and such diversity there is amongst them , that the Anabaptists in Holland will not admit those of Moravia and Suevia , without rebaptization . Sebestian Francus in his Chronologie reckoneth seventy sects of them . Q. 16. Now you have satisfied me as to the Quakers , I pray do me the like favour concerning a sort of people they call Ranters , which I have received divers horrid relations of , and such , as for their strange and impious assertions , I have not yet admitted into my belief ? A. The Ranters are a sort of beasts , that neither divide the hoof nor chew the cud , that is to say , very unclean ones such as hold no small correspondency with the Quakers , their lives and demeanours are much alike , onely what the Ranters act upon the stage , by an open profession of lewdnesse and irreligion , the other do it within the curtain , by crafty and seemingly innocent insinuations & pretences of sanctity , and the contempt of the things of this world . These are they that make a laughing stock of Christianity by their bitter invectives , & derision at the ordinances and ceremonies of Christian Religion ; These are they that make no distinction between Forms and Order , for having cryed down the former , their dispensations will not bear with the later ; it being their main design to bring the businesse of Religion to that condition , wherein man was before he had assum'd thoughts of government , that is to say , into Anarchy and confusion . As for their blaspemies and horrid expressions of christian things ! Mahumetanes , Jews , and Pagans , owne more modesty , and lesse prophanesse . But to retail their opinions , or to anatomize this monster , we must come to particulars . 1. They hold that God , Devils , Angels , Heaven , Hell , &c. are Fictions and Fables . 2. That Moses , the Baptist , and Christ , are impostors ! and what Christ and his Apostles acquainted the world with as to matter of Religion perished with them , and nothing transmitted to us . 3. That preaching and praying is uselesse , and that it is but publick lying . 4. That there is an end of all Ministry and Administrations , and people are to be taught immediately from God. 5. They hold Baptisme a pure , legal administration , not proceeding from Christ , but from Iohn . 6. They jest the Scriptures , that divine Legacy of our salvation ! out of all life ; reverence and authority , quoting it in driblets and shreds , to make it the more ridiculous . In their Letters , they endeavour to be strangely prophane , and blasphemous , uttering Athiesticall curses and imp●ecations , which is a kind of canting among them , as among Cypsies ; as for exampe ! in one you have this stile , My own heart blood , from whom I daily receive life , and being , to whom is ascribed all honour , &c. thou art my garment of needle work , my garment of salvation . Eternal plagues consume you all , rot , sink & damne your bodies and souls into devouring fire , where none but those who walk uprightly can enter . The Lord grant that we may know the worth of Hell , that we may scorn heaven . 7. Sinne is onely what a man imagines , and conceives to be so within himself . 8. Ordinances they account poore low things , nay the perfections of the Scriptures is so inconsiderable in their apprehensions that they pr●●ead to l●ve above them ! their lives witnesse they live without them . 9. If you ask them what christian Liberty is , they will tell you that it consists in a community of all things , and among the rest , of women ; which they paint over with an expression call'd The enjoyment of the fellow , creature . 10. The enjoyment of the Fellow-creature , cannot but be seconded with lascivious songs , drinking of healths , musick , dancing and bawdry . Lastly , They are ( with the Anabaptists ) those that most of all kick against the pricks of Authority : for Magistracy cannot have in it any thing more sacred than the Ministry , so that they wish as much policy in the State , as government in the Church , which is none at all ; so to bring an Eygyptian darknes upon both : that the world might be the less scandalised at their madness●s & extravagancies . But this age , which is much more fruitfull of Religions , than of good works , of Scripture-phrases , than of Scripture practises , of opinions , than of piety , hath spawned more religions , than that Lady of Holland did In●ant , to mention all which , were to weary both my self and the reader : therefore I will content my self to mention some few more , as the Independents , Presbyterians , &c. Q. 17. What are the opinions of the Independents ? A. 1. These are so called , because they will have every particular Congregation to be ruled by their own laws , without dependence upon any other in Church matters , ▪ 2. They prefer their own gathered Churches ( as they call them ) in private places , to the publick congregations in Churches , which they flight , calling them steeple-houses . 3. They hold there is no use of learning or degrees in Schools , for preaching of the Gospel ; and withall , that maintenance of the Ministry by Tithes , is Superstitious and Judaicall . 4. They are against set forms of prayer , chiefly the Lords prayer , accounting such forms , a choaking of the spirit . 5. They give power to private men , who are neither Magistrates nor Ministers , to erect and gather Churches ; and to these also , they give the power of election and ordination , ( if we may call this ordination ) of deposition also , and excommunication , even of their own officers , and finall determination of all Church causes . 6. They commit the power of the Keyes in some places to women , and publickly to debate and determine Ecclesiastick causes . 7. They admit private men to administer the Sacraments , and Magistrates to perform the Ministers office in marrying . 8. They permit divorces in slight cases . 9. They hold Independency to be the beginning of Christs Kingdome , which is to be here on earth a thousand years . 10. They place much Religion in names , for they do not like the old names of Churches , of the dayes of the week , of the moneths of the year ; of Christmasse , Michaelmasse , Candlemasse , &c : 11. In preaching they will not be tyed to a Text , nor to prayer , but they make one to preach , another to pray , a third to prophesie , a fourth to direct the Psalm , and another to blesse the people . 12. They permit all gifted men ( as they call them ) to preach and pray , and then after prophesying is ended , they question the preacher in the points of his Doctrine . 13. some of them allow no Psalms at all to be ●●ng in publick calamities , and will not suffer Wo●●en to sing Psalms at all , 14 , They will baptise no children , but those of their own Congregations ; whom they esteem not members of their Church , untill they have taken their Covenant . 15. They in divers places communicate every Sunday among themselves , but will not communicate with any of the reformed Churches . 16. Whilest they are communicating , there is neither reading , exhortation , nor singing , not have they any preparation nor catechising before the communion ; and either they sit at Table , or have no Table at all , and because they would not seem to be superstitious , in the time of administration they are covered . 17. They allow their Ministers to sit in civil Courts ; and to voice in the choosing of Magistrates . 18. They are against violent courses in matters of Religion , nor will they have the conscience to be forced with fear or punishment , but gently to be inclined by perswasion and force of argument ; in which point , I commend their Christian moderation ; for in propagating the Gospel , neither Christ nor his Apostles , nor the Church for many hundred years , did use any other sword , but the word , to bring men to Christ. Q. 18. What Tenets are held by the Independents of New - England ? An. Besides those opinions which they hold with other Independent ; they teach that the spirit of God dwells personally in all the Godly . 2. That their Revelations are equall in Authority with the Scriptures . 3. That no man ought to be troubled in his Conscience for sinne , being he is under the Covenant of grace . 4. That the Law is no rule of our conversation . 5. That no Christian should be prest to practise holy duties . 6. That the Soul dieth with the body . 7. That all the Saints upon earth have two bodies . 8. That Christ is not united to our fleshly body , but to the new body , after the manner that his Humanity is united to his Divinity . 9. That Christs Humanity is not in heaven . 10. That he hath no other body but his Church . 11. They reckon all Reformed Churches , except themselves profane and unclean . All these opinions , savour of nothing but of pride , carnall security , blasphemy , and slighting of Gods written word , which is able to make the man of God perfect , and wise unto salvation . Q. 19. Vpon what grounds do the Independents forsake our churches ? An. Because they do not see the signes of grace in every one of our members ; but this ground is childdish ; for many are in the state of grace , in whom we see no outward signes ; so was Saul when he persecuted the Church , he was then a vessel of mercy ; and many in whom we see the outward signes of grace , may be in the estate of damnation ; such are hypocrites , whose wolfish disposition is covered with sheeps cloathing : Moses did not separate himself from the Jewish Church , because most of them were a stiffe-necked people , a rebellious generation of uncircumcised hearts , and eares , a people that erred in their hearts , and knew not the wayes of God. Neither did Christ separate himself from the Apostles , though there was a Judas amongst them . Neither did Saint Paul abandon the Church of Corinth , because of the incestuous person , and other wicked men among them , Will the husband man for sake his field , because there are ●ares among the corn , or will he abandon his Barn , because of some chaffe among the wheat ? there will come a time of separation , when the sheep and goats , the good and bad fishes , the green and withered trees shall be parted , which shall be in that great day , when all secrets shall be disclosed , and the visard of hypocrisie removed ; till then the true Israelites must be content to have some Canaanites live among them . 2. They say , that many among us professe the faith of Christ outwardly , which have not the spirit of God within ; but I say , that whosoever among us professeth Christ outwardly , hath the Holy Ghost for ought we know ; we are to judge of the tree by the fruits ; it is onely God that exactly knoweth who are his : it were uncharitably done of us to expell or exclude any man from the body of Christ , that professeth him outwardly ; its true , there be many hypocrites , such as are among us , but are not of us ; these we cannot discern , whilst they continue in their outward profession , but by revelation ; the servants that invited and compelled all sorts of guests to the wedding feast , knew not who wanted the inward wedding garment of grace ; it was onely the master of the Feast that could find that out . 3. They say that we receive divers into our Churches , which shall not be saved . I answer , that no man is certain who shall be saved , or not saved , we are to judge charitably of all men , till we know the contrary ; we receive none into our Church , but such as prosesse Christianity , and the children of believing parents , to whom also the Covenant of grace belongeth ; and though we did know such , as were not to be saved , yet we are not to debarre them from the Church , so long as they joyn in outward profession with Gods people . So Christ knew that Iudas should not be saved , yet he received him into the fellowship of the Apostles ; but I would be informed , how these men can so exactly know , who shall be saved or not ; seeing in outward profession , the hypocrite can go as far , as the best Saint , so likewise , the best Saint may for a time seem to be in the state of damnation : besides , Iohn Baptist admitted Scribes , Pharisees , and all sorts of people to his Baptisme , if they confessed their sins and repented ; and so Philip , Acts 8. admits to his Baptisme all outward professours of faith , which is many times without the inward grace of Sanctification . Quest. 20. upon what grounds do the Independents and Anabaptis , allow Lay men to preach , without call or ordination . An. Because the sonnes of the Prophets did preach , so did Ieheshaphat and his Princes , so did the Disciples before Christs Resurrection : so did Paul and B●nabas ; likewise the Scribes and Pharisees , and many in the Church of Corinth , who were not Church-men ; besides , Moses wisheth , that all the Lords people were Prophets . But these are all weak and groundlesse reasons ; For 1. The sons of the Prophets were destinated for the Ministry , and therefore were by probation sermons to give testimony of their gifts ; which they acquired by their pains , and industry in the Schools of the Prophets , which were their Colledges . 2. Ieh●saphat and his Princes , in an extraordinary time of Reformation , made an exhortation or speech to the people , to stir up the Levites and Judges , to discharge their dutie : Neither do we read , Chron. 2. 17. that the Princes did preach or expound the Law , but onely that they accompanied and countenanced the Levites whilst they preached . 3. The Disciples were called to the Apostleship , and to preach the Gospel before Christs Resurrection : 4. And so were Paul and Barnabas called to preach the Gospel . 5. Likewise the Scribes and Pharises , sate in Moses chair , in that confused time , and they were Doctors of the Law ; therefore Christ wills the people to hearken to them : they had their Sinagogues , as well as the Levites had the Temple . 6. In the Church of Corinth , there were some extraordinary Prophets indowed with infused gifts and revelations , which can be no warrant for Lay-men , who want these gifts to undertake the ordinary function of preaching . 7. We deny not , but Moses wished , that all Gods people were Prophets , and so do we , but neither he nor we , wish that they should prophesie without a calling , either ordinary or extraordinary , for how shall they preach , except they be sent saith the Apostle , Rom. 10. 15. N● man taketh the honour of sacrificing to himself , but be that is called of God , as was Aaron , Heb. 5. 3. much lesse should any without a call take upon him the office of preaching , which is more noble than sacrificing : and therefore the Apostle prefers Preaching to Baptising , 1 Cor. 1. 17. And surely if Lay-men may Preach , they may also baptise ; for Christ joyneth these two together , in his Apostles and their successors , with whom he is by his assistance and spirituall presence , to the end of the world : but we see how far they are from being sent by God , or from having the gift of preaching , by the Errours and Heresies daily hatched among them ; and how can it be otherwayes , seeing they are not bred in the Schools of learning , whereby they may be fi●●ed and set apart for this great imployment , which will require the whole man ; and who is sufficient for it ? saith the Apostle : neither do we read in the Scripture , that this ordinary gift of Preaching , was communicated to any but to Apostles , Evangelists , Prophets , Pastors , and Doctors ; and to give way that all men may Preach , without Call or Ordination , is to make him who is the God of Order , to be the God of confusion . Quest. 21. What are the Tenets of the Presbyterians ? A. The Presbyterians are so called , for maintaining that the Church in the beginning was governed by Presbyters or Elders , and that it should be so governed still , because the office of a Bishop came not to be distinct from the Presbyter , till almost three hundred years after Christ ; before which time they had the same name , for Presbyters were Bishops , as they shew out of the fifth , sixth , and seventh verses , of the first chapter to Titus ; likewise out of Hierom ep . ad Evag. & ad Ocea . Ireneus l , 4. cont , haeret . c. 43 , 44 , Eusebius Hiss . l. 5. cap. 23. and others . And as they shew their names to be one , so likewise that their office of preaching and administring the Sacraments was the same out of 1 Pet. 5. 2. the power also of ordination they prove to have been in the Presbytery , 1 Tim. 4. 14. which Hierom calls the Ecclesiasticall Scnat Isa. 3. and Ignatius Epist. ad Magnes . the Apostolicall Senat. And that in ruling there is no difference , they prove out of Hebr. 13. 17. and 1 Th●ss . 5. 12. but because much hath been written in defence of this opinion , by the Presbyterians of England , France , Scotland , Netherlands , and divers parts of Germany , I have therefore out of their writings reduced the whole sum of their Doctrine and Discipline into 95. Questions or a short Catechisme , by way of Question and Answer . Quest. What is the Ministery of the Gospel ? Answ. It is the dispensation of Divine mysteries , manifested by Christs coming in the flesh . Q. How many parts hath this Ministery ? A. Three , to wit , the preaching of the Gospel , the administration of the Sacraments ▪ and the exercise of Church Discipline , commonly called the power of the Keys , and of binding and loosing . Q. wherein consisteth Church Discipline ? A. In two things , to wit , in Imposition of hands , and in correction of manners . Q. Are all Church Ministers properly Ministers of the Gospel ; An. No ; for they are properly Ministers of the Gospel , who preach and give the Sacraments ; but Deacons who look to the poor , and Deaconisses are onely Ministers of the Church ; not of the Gospel . Q. Are Prophets in the New Testament , and Ministers of the Gospel the same ? A. No ; for Philip's four daughters were Prophetesses , yet not Ministers of the Gospel . Many of the Laity had the gift of Prophesie , which were not Ministers of the Gospel . Q. Are Presbyters and Priests all one ? A. No ; for he is a Priest that offers Sacrifice , but Presbyter is an Elder , which sometimes is called a Bishop , as Act. 20. mention is made of many Bishops , that is , many Elders or Presbyters . The Apostles also are called Elders , 1 Pet. 3. Presbyter , Bishop , and Pas●our are taken for the same office , Act 20. we read also of many Bishops in Philippi ; Phil. 1. which is meant of many Elders : the Apostle useth promiscuously the word Bishop and Presbyter , Tit. 1. for indeed Bishops or Pastors ought to be Elders , that is , excell others both in years and knowledge . Q. were the 70. Disciples subject or subordinate to the 12. Apostles ? A. No ; for though they were called later than the Apostles , yet I find not that their power in working miracles , in preaching , in administring the Sacraments , in ecclesiastick discipline , was lesse or subordinate to the Apostles ; for both were immediately called by Christ , and equally subject to him without subordination , or subjection to the Apostles , no more than of old the Prophets were subject to the High Priests . Q. Is the Ordinatio● of the Church of Rome lawfull ? A. Yes ; for neither Husse , Wickliff , Luther , and other worthy men , who forsook the errors of the Romish Church , did ever reject her ordination , no more than they did her Baptisme . She retains the faith of the Trinity , the two Testaments , the Sacraments or Seals of the Covenant , the two Tables of the Law , therefore though she be a wife of fornieations , as the Church of Iuda sometime was , yet she may bring forth sons to God. Q In what things did the Apostles differ from their successors . A. 1. The Apostles were immediately called by Christ , but their successors by men . 2. The Apostles were sent abroad into all the world , but their successors were confined to peculiar places . 3. The Apostles Doctrine was the rule and Canon by which their successors must frame their Sermons . 4. The Apostles were the first , that gave the Holy Ghost by imposition of hands ; as for preaching , administring the Sacraments , and discipline , in these they agreed with their Successors . Quest. Who founded the first Christian Churches . A. The Apostles , either immediately , as Peter and Iohn founded the Church of Samaria Acts 8. 5 , 6. Peter the Church of Caesarea , Acts 10. 44 , 45 , Paul the Church of Corinth , 1. Cor. 3. 6. and 4. 15. and the Church of the Galathians , Gal. 4. 19. or else immediately by their Deputies , or Evangelists , as Banabas founded the Church of Antioch , Acts 11. 22. Q. Had any Apostle power or jurisdiction over the rest . A. No ; but they were all of equal power , and authority ; whence it follows , that neither the Pope should usurp any power over other Patriarches , nor Bishops lord it over their fellow Bishops or Presbyters , ( for these I take here for one ) except by consent for a time a superintendency be given for quieting of troubles in the Church ; which perhaps was given to one of the Apostles , it may be to Peter , whilest they lived together at Ierusalem , before their dispertion , but if so , it was onely temporary , and by consent . Q. Was it the chief office of the Deacons i● the Primitive Church to prea●h the word ? A. No ; but to take care of the poore , of Widows , and Orphans , and to attend on the Tables , that is , on their Love Feasts , called Agapa , of which burthen they desired to be eased , who preached the Word , as not being able to do both ; yet we read that Stephen , Acts 6. 6. 8. 10. did preach , but indeed in that place it is more likely that he disputed in the Iewish Synagogues , than preached in the Temple ; and if he had preached , it will not follow , that the Deacons office is to preach ; for this act of Stephens was extraordinary , as having an extrorpinary measure of the spirit ; and so we read that Philip another Deacon of those seven-preached in Samaria , Acts 8. 5. but this he did , as being an Evangelist in Caesarea ; Acts 21. 8. not a Deacon in Ier●salem . Q. Doth the ●are then of the poore rely upon the Deacon . A. The care of collecting the charitable benevolence for the poore , and distributing of the same , relyes upon the Deacon , but the care of exhorting to benevolence , of recommending the poore , of inspection into the Deacons fidelity and industry , relies upon the Presbyter ; from which the Apostles exempted not themselves . Q. Did the Apostles in all the Churches , which they planted , appoint Presbyters and Deacons ? A. Yes ; otherwise they had left these Churches as sheep without shepheards , or ships without Pilots , to be devoured by wolves , and to be swallowed by the waves of confusion , Heresies and Schismes , therefore Paul having preached the Gospel in Crete , and having setled some Presbyters there , he gives order to Titus to set up Presbyters in every Town , and it is unlikely , that Paul , who had continued at Corinth a year and six months , Acts 18. 11. would leave that Church destitute of Presbyters and Deacons , seeing the Lord testified to Paul in a Vision , that he had much people in that City , v●r . 10. and writing to the Philippians , he salutes the Bishops and Deacons there . Q. Why did he not salute the Presbyters there also ? A. Because in that place a Presbyter is all one in effect with a Bishop ; for if Presbyters had been distinct from Bishops , Paul would not have left them unsaluted ; for why should he salute the Deacons , and not th● Presbyters , which are a higher degree ? Quest. Why were the Pastors called Bishops and Presbyters ? A. To put them in mind of their duty and dignity : for the word Episcopus or Bishop , signifieth the care , inspection , and oversight , which they should have of mens souls , in guiding , instructing , and feeding them with the Word and Sacraments . Presbyter signifieth the age , dignity , and experience that ought to be in Ministers , whose grave carriage , wisdome , and knowledge , should procure reverence of the people to that high calling , and obedience to their Doctrine . Q. Are young men then fit to be made Presbyters o● Bishop ? A. No ; except there be extraordinary gifts in them , as were in Timothy ; or in extream necessity , when grave and ancient men cannot be found ; Temeritas florentis aelatis , prudentia sinectutes ; Young men are rash , inconstant , head strong , proud , inconsiderate , and indiscreet in their words and carriage for the most part , which hath brought this high calling into obloquie and contempt . They have not that experience , wisdome , gravity , and knowledge , that are in old men ; nor are they Masters of their passions and affections ; and how are they fit overseers of others , who cannot oversee themselves ? a young Presbyter is a contradiction , and a young Bishop is incongruous . Young and green heads have been the cause of so much distemper , so many Heresies and schismes in the Church of Christ , Therefore little hope there is , that ever peace , Religion , and truth shall flourish in that Church where giddy young men are Bishops or Presbyters , and hot-spurs or green heads are preferred to gray hairs ; ancient Divines are fittest to serve the ancient of dayes . Q. But if Paul constituted Presbyters and Deacons in all the Churches which be planted , why doth he not salute them , as he did these of Philippi ? A. For brevities sake , he oftentimes omits them , thinking it sufficient to have saluted the Church in generall , in which they are included ; being members thereof . Q. Is not the degree of Bishops higher than that of Presbyters ? A. Sometimes to avoid heresie , schismes , and troubles in the Church ▪ the Presbyters have chosen one of their own society , to precede or oversee the rest ; but this was onely in some places , and at some times , and rather an ecclesiastick custome than a divine tradition , saith Hierom. Q. But why did Paul besides his custome salute the Deacons at Philippi ? A. Because by Epaphroditus they had sent him relief , therefore he would particularly thank them , besides he would shew , that under these two names of Presbyter and Deacon , is contained the whole Ministry of the Church ; the Presbyter caring for the things of the soul , the Deacon for the things of the body . Q. What doth the ward Deacon signifie ? A. A Minister or servant ; for so the Magistrate is called , Rom. 13. a Deacon or Minister , Paul calls himself the Deacon of the Gospel , Eph. 5. and he calls Christ the Deacon of Circumcision , Rom. 15. but this word is appropriated to him that hath the charge of the poor and strangers , in collecting and laying out the Church money for their relief . Such were those seven mentioned Acts ● . and as Christ had twelve Apostles , so one of them to wit Iudas was a Deacon , for he kept the bag . Q. Were there in the Church preaching Presbyters onely ? A. No ; there were also ruling Elders , of which Paul speaketh , 1. Tim. 5. 1● . Let the Elders that rule well , be counted worthy of double honour , especially they who labour in the Word and Doctrine : for the preaching Presbyters thought it too great a burthen to preach , and to have the inspection of mens manners , therefore they desired some of the Laity to assist them , whom they called ruling Elders . Q. What difference is there between a Minister and a Deacon ? A. The Greek word signifieth both promiscuously , but we have appropriated the word Minister to a preacher , and the word Deacon to the Overseer of the poore . Q. How doth it appear , that Presbyter and Bishop was the same ? A. Because the Apostle Phil. 1. salutes the Bishops of Philippi ; but in one Town , there is onely one Bishop , usually so called . So Acts 20. having called together the Presbyters , he bids them take heed to the stock , whereof the Holy Ghost hath made them Bishops : And leaving Titus at Crete to establish Presbyters , sheweth that a Bishop must be without reproof . Q. Have there not been sometimes two Bishops in one Town ? A. We read in Sozomen , l. 4. c. 14. that the Bishops assembled at Sirmium , wrote to Foelix , and the Clergy of Rome , to admit of Liberius as an assistant Bishop to Foelix ; but the Councel of Nice forbids two Bishops to be in one City , Can. 8. Q. Why do not the Reformed Churches now call our Ministers by the name of Bishops and Priests ? A. Because these Offices have been abused in Popery , the one to pride and tyranny , the other to superstition and idolatry . Q. May a man exercise the office of Presbyter or Bishop without a calling ? A. No ; for no man takes upon him this office , but he that is called of God , as Aaron was . Vzza was struck with sudden death , for his rash touching of the Ark , 2. Sam. 6. God complains of those Prophets that run , and yet were not sent , Ier. 23. and how can such preach , if they be not sent ? Rom. 10. Lepr●sie shall seize upon King Uzziah , if he stretch out his hand to touch the Ark , 2 Chron. 26. Christ himself spoke not of himsel , nor was his Doctrine his own , but his that sent him , Iohn 5 & 7. Q. How must a man be called ? A. First , Internally by the Spirit moving his heart , and furnishing him with graces fit for so high a Calling . Secondly , Externally by the Church ; to which twofold calling we must yield obedience , and not resist and run from it , as Ionah did . Q. How shall we know the inward call of the Spirit , from the stattering concept of our Fancies ? A. If we are called by the Spirit , we have no other ends but , Gods glory , and the salvation of souls ; we seek Christ for his miracles , not for his loaves , we will not trust to our own strength , learning or eloquence , but will disclaim our own sufficiency with the Apostle , will accuse our own uncircumcised and defiled lips with Mos●s and Esay , and will rely onely upon the goodnesse and promise of God , who will give us wisdome , and will put in our mouths , what we shall speak . Quest. How many sorts of callings are there in the Church ? A. Two ; to wit , Extraordinary , as that of the Apostles , Evangelists and Prophets ; and Ordinary , as the callings of Presbyters or Bishops , of preaching Prophets or Pastors , and of Deacons . Q. Can both these callings be in one ma● ? A. Yes ; for Ieremy and Ezechiel were ordinary Priests and Levites ; yet were extraordinary Prophets . So Luther had an ordinary Function in the Church of Rome , yet was called extraordinarily to preach the Gospel in purity . Q. In whom is the power of Election and Ordination of Presbyters or Bishops ? A. Election was anciently in the Laity and Clergy , till the Clergy shook off the Laity . And the Pop● excluded the Emperour , from whom both he , and other Bishops were wont to receive their Investiture , by the Ring and crosier-Staffe ; not in reference to their spirituall Function , but to their temporall means , which they injoyed by the munificence of Princes ; but Ordination is onely from the Clergy ; the Bishop was won● to ordain alone , but that was thought rather out of Ecclasiastick custome , than out of divine institution . For apparently ordination did belong to the whole Presbytery , 1. Tim 4. 14. as may be seen also in divers Canons and Councels . Q. May any preach now without Calling or Ordination ? A. No ; for if every one that pretends to have the spirit should be suffered to preach , preaching would grew contemptible , Heresies , and Sects would multiply . Now the Church is established , therefore Ordination , and an ordinary calling must be expected . Indeed in the infancy of Christianity before the Church was setled , private men in times of persecution dispersed themselves , and preached , as we see , Acts 8. ● and so the men of Cypr●s and cyrene preached the word at Anti●ch , Acts 11 20. So Apollos a private man , who onely knew the Baptisme of Iohn and stood in need of more perfect instructions by Aquila and Priscilla , yet he taught the word of God , Acts 18. 25 , 26. but such examples were extraordinary , in a time when no preachers were found , no ordinary calling to be had , no Church at all settled . Q. Are the names of Apostle , Presbyter , and Bishop of equal extent ? A. No ; for Apostles are called Presbyters , 1. Pet. 5. 1. but Presbyters are not Apostles , the higher dignity includes the lesser , but not on the contrary ; so Apostles are Bishops , Iudas his Apostleship is called his Bishoprick , Acts 1. 10. but all Bishops are not Apostles . Q. Because an Elder must be apt to teach , will it therefore follow that there ought to be none , but preaching Elders ? An. No ; for a Ruling Elder should also be apt to teach his Children and Family , and likewise apt to teach , that is , to advise and give Counsel in the Consistory , though he preach not in the Pulpit . Q. Is a Pastor and Doctor all one ? A. No ; For all Pastors are Doctors or Teachers ; but all Doctors are not Pastors ; Paul in the Synagogue at Anti●ch did the part of a Doctor or Teacher , when he uttered words of exhortation , yet he was not their Pastor . The Prophets , Christ , and Iohn Baptist were Doctours or Teachers , but not Pastors . Q. Should there be any superiority of Presbyters ever their fellows ? A. Yes of order , or at sometimes , as when they meet in Synods to determine matters , there ought to be Moderators or Speakers , as we know there were among the Apostles ; sometimes Peter , sometimes Iames , see Acts 15. and perhaps , such was the superiority , that Samuel had over the Prophets , in Naioth in Rama , 1. Sam. 19. 20. Such Authority had Eliah and Elisha over the other Prophets in their time . The superiority of the High Priest over the inferior Priests was typicall ; as it had relation to Christ the High-Priest of our profession , the Prince of Pastors , and B shop of our souls . Quest. Is it a novelty to have Lay-Elders in the Church ? A. No ; for such were in the Church of the Iews , Ier. 19. 1. Elders of the people , as well as Elders of the Priests ; which the Apostle means , 1 , Cor. 12. 28. for besides Apostles , Prophets , Teachers , &c. he speaks of Rulers under the abstract word of Governments : for having mentioned before in the same Chapter , the diversity of gifts . Now in this verse he speaks of the diversity of Functions in the Church . Q. Are Lay-men excluded from Church government , because they are Lay-men ? A. No ; For though they be no part of the Clergy ▪ yet they are a part of the Church , and Members of Christs mysticall body , as well as the Clergy . And it is for the Clergies advantage , that there be Lay-Rulers ; for by these means , the Ministers are eased of much trouble , and they are backed with the greater power ; besides they are lesse obnoxious to envy and opposition , which the Remish Clergy hath brought upon themselves , by excluding the Laity from Church Government ; proudly monopolizing all to themselves . Lastly , many Clergy men , though good Scholars , yet are indiscreet in their carriage , and unskilfull in matter of government . Question , May a Lay Elder with a safe Conscience , leave his Function at the years end , seeing it is not lawfull to put the hand to the plough , and look back , Luke 9. 62. A. If there were not choice of such Elders , he could not leave the Church destitute of Government , with a safe conscience . 2. He may not our of dislike to the Function , or of his own head , leave it , but by order and authority he may , where there be others to supply his place . 3. That Plough in Luke is not meant of the Plough of Ruling , but of preaching , which no man called thereto may leave off , seeing it is of such necessity , for the erecting of Christs , Kingdome . Q. Is the Function of a Lay-elder unlawfull , because he is not called to preach and baptise ? A. No , for preaching and administring the Sacraments , do not belong to the ruling , but to the preaching Presbyter ; neither is ruling necessarily annexed to preaching and baptising , but that it may be separated from them ; yea it is fit they should be separated , for the reasons above alledged ; Ministers shall have more time to study , and to follow their preaching better , if they be taken off from the trouble of ruling , and God who giveth to divers men divers gifs , and not the same to all men , hath made some fitter for preaching , others fitter for ruling . And it is fit that some of the Laity should have place in the Consistory , that nothing may be there concluded partially ; or prejudiciall to the Laity ; for so they shall avoid all suspition of tyranny . Q. Of what Elders doth Ambrose speak in his Exposition of the fifth Chapter of 1. Tim. ? A. Both of Elders by age , and of Elders by office ; for having shewed that old age is honourable among all Nations , from thence he inferres , that both the Synagogue and Church of Christ had Elders , without whose advise nothing was done in the Church ; which Office in his time ( as he there complains ) was grown out of date by reason of the pride of the Teachers , that they alone might seem to be somewhat . Q. Can ruling Elders be proved out of that fifth Chapter of 1. Tim. v. 17. A. Yes ; for the Apostle wills that the Elders who ruse well , be counted worthy of double honour especially they who labour in the Word and Doctrine ; in which words , there is no opposition made between the reaching Presbyters , as if they who teach and preach , were worthy of double honour , especially they who labour in teaching and preaching ; for there is no reaching and preaching without labour ; and where there is no labour , there can be no double honour merited ; but the opposition is plain between the ruling Elders , and the other Elders that labour in the Word . The ruling Elder deserves much honour , but much more deserves the preaching Elder , that labours in the Word ; for preaching is a toilsome labour , compared to ruling ; and so this Exposition doth not force the words , as the forme ▪ doth . Q. What priority had the High-Priest , or Chief Priests ●ver the other Priests ? A. The priority of order , but not of authority nad command , all being equal in the Office of Priesthood ; such a priority was among the Presbyters , but when the Church began to spread , and heresies to increase , there was some power or authority given to the chief Presbyters , whom they called Bishops ; but as there was no distinction of parishes till 267. years after Christ , as Polydor Virgil witnesseth , so it is thought there could not be in that time any Diocesse , or Diocesan Bishops . Q. Did all Christian Nations upon their conversian to Christianity receiv● Episcopacy ? A. No ; for the Scots admitted of no Bishops for 290. years after their conversion , if we may believe Iohannes Major l. 2. Hist. de gest . Scot. c. ● . And the Cantabrians or people of Biscay in Spain , as yet admit of no Bishops ; as it is recorded in the Spanish Story . Q. Was the power of Iurisdiction in the Bishop or Presbyterie . A. It was thought to be in both joyntly : for in the time of Cornelius , lapsed Christians were not admitted into the Church at Rome , untill they confessed their sins before the Presbyterie ▪ Cypriat Epist. 6. & Epist. 46. Yet the peoples consent also was required , as may be seen in the same Cyprian Epist. 55. & Epist. 12. ad plebem . Q. Were Timothy and Titus Bishops or not ? A. They were probably Evangelists who were not to reside in one particular place , as Bishops or Presbyters , but to attend on the Apostles , and to perform their messages , by preaching the Gospel from place to place : for Paul left him with Silas at Berea Acts 17. 14. then Paul sent for him to Athens , vers . 15. from thence he sends him to Thessalonica , 1. Thess. 3. 2. from hence he returned to Athens , and in sent by Paul into Macedonia , and returns from thence to corinth , Acts 18. 5. after this he went to Ephesus , and from thence was sent by Paul to Maccdonia , Acts 19. 22. whom Timothy accompanied thence into Asia ; and then to Miletum , where having sent for the Elders of Ephesus , gives them a charge to feed the flock of Christ ; not naming Timothy at all , to whom the charge should have been given , had he been a settled Bishop there , which title is not given to him at all in Scripture . So Titus travelled with Paul through Antioch to Ierusalem , Gal. 2. 1. through Cilicia he went to Crete , where he was left a while , and sent for by Paul to Nicop●lis , Tit. 3. 12. he was expected at Troas , 2 Cor. 2. 13. he met Paul in Macedonia , 2. Cor. 7. 6. and conveyed that Epistle of Paul to the Corinthians , 2 Cor 13. Postscript . He was with Paul at Rome , and went from thence to Dalmatia , 2. Tim. 4. 10. by which 't is plain , he was not a setled Bishop in Cre●e . Q. Were there any Lay-Elders or Seniors in Austin's tim ? A. Yes ; for L. 3. Cont. Cresconium Grammaticum , he speaks of Bishops , Presbyters , or preaching Elders , Deacons and Seniors , or Lay-Elders ▪ and c. 56. ibid. he speaks of Peregri●us Presbyter , and Seniors , by the one meaning the preaching , by the others the ruling Elders . And in his 137. Epistle he speaks of the Clergy , the Elders , and the whole people ; and in divers other places of his works , he speaks of these Elders , as being distinguished from the Clergy , and the rest of the Laity , and having a charge of Church affairs , whence it appears , that to have ruling Elders is no novelty . Q. What were those Elders which are mentioned 1. Tit. 5. A. They were Bishops or preaching Presbyters ; for Acts 20. Elders verse 17. are named Bishops , verse 28. so in Titus Cap. 1. Elder verse 5. is called Bishop verse . 7. every City then and Village had their Elder , that is , their Bishop , and this is witnessed by Sozomen L. 7. these were then parochiall Bishops , not Diocesan , in all likelyhood . Q. Whether did the power of Iurisdiction and Ordination belong to the B shop alone , or to the Church ? A. To the Church , for Christ saith , Dic Ecclesiae ; go tell the Church , and to all the Apostles together , which were then the Church Representative , he gives the Keyes or power of binding , &c. and this is Jurisdiction . So likewise ordination belongs to the Church or Presbytery , as we shewed before out of 1 Tim. 4. 14. Q. It is not lawfull for one Clergy man to exercise Dominion or Lordly authority over another ? A. No ; for Christ will not have any of his Apostles to ●im at greatnesse or superiority , but will have such become Ministers and servants , Mat. 20. 25. Mar. 10. 42. Luke 22. 25. for Christs Kingdome is spirituall and nor of this world , as the Kingdomes of earthly Princes are ; neither did he mean to set up an earthly dominion for a thousand years , as the Millenaries thought ; and the Apostles themselves had a conceit of an earthly Kingdome , when they thought that Christ did purpose to restore the Kingdome to Israel : neither doth Christ forbid tyranny or the abuse of dominion , but all kind of dominion ; for the one Evangelist useth the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , as the other doth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Yet some respect is to be given to the Ministers that have the greatest gifts , by those that have lesser . And a priority of order , though not of Jurisdiction . Q. What part of the Apostolicall Function ceased with the Apostles , and what was to continue ? A. The Universality of their Function , and the infallibility of their authority were to cease with them ; for they were temporary gifts : but the preaching of the Word , the Administration of the Sacraments , and the exercise of Discipline , were to continue in their successors ; these gifts were ordinarie , but perpetuall , the other extraordinary and temporary . Q. Is the power of the Keyes and Apostolicall authority the same thing ? A. No ; for the power of the Keyes is the Church Discipline , which was to continue for ever in the Church . But the Apostolicall authority , which consisted in their immediate calling from Christ , in the U●niversality of their Embassage , in the infallibility of their judgements , In giving of the Holy Gstost by Imposition of their hands , and such like priviledges , were not to continue longer than themselves . Q. Had not Timothy and Tims the same power of the Keyes , and Apostolicall authority that Paul had ? A. They had the same power of the Keyes , that is , of preaching , administring the Sacraments , and censuring ; but not the same Apostolicall authority , that is , an immediate call from heaven , the same infallibility of judgement , or power of giving the Holy Ghost , that the Apostles had ; nor was their Doctrine otherwise anthenticall , than as it was conformable to the Doctrine of the Apostles . Q. But was not the Church after the Apostles decease left an Orphan , being destitute of these extraordinary Apostolicall graces ? A. No ; for though she was deprived of the personall presence of the Apostles , yet she is not destitute of their infallible judgement left in their writings with her , which supply the Apostles absence till the end of the World. Q. Co●ld one man at the same time ●e both an Apostle , and a Bishop or Presbyter ? A. Yes , in case of necessity ; for Iames was an Apostle and Bishop of Ierusalem too ; because that was the Mother-Church , to which resorted Jews of all Nations , for instruction and knowledge ; therefore it was fitting that none lesse than an Apostle should reside there , for the greater authority and satisfaction . Q. Can Episcopacy be proved by the Canons of the Apostles , and Councel of Antioch ? A. Those Canons are much doubted , if they be the Apostles or not ; however it is probable to me , that the parochian , not the Diocesan Bishop is there meant , for there is no superiority there given , but of order and respect , partly because of the eminency of the place or City where he lived , partly by reason of his own worth and learning , without whose advice matters of moment should not be done by the other Bishops or Presbyters ; nor should he do anything without them ; but should together ordain Presbyters and Deacons , for that is a matter of moment ; yet he is onely named there , because , he being as it were the head ; the rest are understood . Q. Was Acrius an Heretick for affirming there was no difference between a Bishop and a Presbyter ? A. No ; Though for this opinion Epiphanius , and out of him Austin place him among the hereticks : for the Scripture puts no difference between these . The Church of Alexandria was the first that put difference between them ▪ as Epiphanius seems to affirm , when he saith , Haeres . 68. that the Church of Alexandria doth not admit of two Bishops . But though Aerius was not in this an Heretick , yet he was in an error , if he thought that there was no difference at all among Bishops or Presbyte●s ; for one is above another in gifts , in honour , in order ; though perhaps not in Jurisdiction , authority and pastorall Function . Quest. Is the Church to be ruled by the Civill Magistrate ? A. No ; for the Church being christs spiritual Kingdome , and not of this world , is to be guided by her own spirituall Officers , as the State is ruled by temporall Officers ; Caesar must have what is Caesar's , and God , that , which is Gods's : And for this cause the Church and State have their different Lawes , and punishments . Neither had the Apostles chose● Elders , and other Officers in the Church , if the Civil Magistrate had been to rule it , and had the Church of Ierus●lem been all one with the State thereof , or the church of Crete , all one with the Kingdome of Crete , the Apostles had incroached upon the temporall Government , had been guilty of Rebellion , and proved enemies to Casar , when they set up Elders and other Church-Officers , in those and other places : besides VVomen sometimes , and Children are Magistrates and Princes , but the one must not speak in the Church , 1. Cor. 14. 34. The others are not fit to be made Bishops , 1. Tim. 3. Quest. Are Church Governours ●y Divine Institution ? A. Yes ; for Christ appointed Apostles , Prophets , Evangelists , Teachers , and other helps of Government , 1 Cor. 12. 28 Paul left Titus in Cre●e to ordain Elders in every City , Tit. 1. 5. The Apostles ordained Elders in every Church , Asts 14. 23. which Officers were in the Church , before there was any christian State or christian Magistrate . And as Christ appointed Rulers for his Church , so he gave them the Keyes of heaven , or power to bind and loose , Mat. 16. 19. & 18. 17. 18 and to remit and retain sins , Iohn 20. 23. these are said to have the rule over us , Heb. 13. 17. 24. this ruling power was exercised by Paul against Hymeneus and Alexander , 1. Tim. 1. 20. and injoyned to the Elders of Corinth , 1. Cor. 5. 3. 12 , 13. and was practised before them , by the Priests upon V●ziah , 2. Chron. 26. 17 , 18. 21. by Phine●as the Priest , Num. 25. by Christ himself , in whipping the buyers and sellers out of the Temple . Q. Have we any president for appeals from the Classicall to the higher assemblies ? A. Yes ; for then was an appeal from the Church of Antioch concerning some Jewish ceremonies to the assembly of the Apostles and Elders at Ierusalem , Acts 15. 1 , 2 , 6. Q. Who are to judge of scandals ? A. The Ministers , 1. Cor. 5. 12. for they succeeded the Priests and Levites in the old Law , but these were appointed Judges by God in such cases , Deut. 17. 8 , 9. Q. Is the Church-Government by Elders or Bishops , Deacons , Doctors and Teachers , al●erable ? A. Not in the substance or essentialls thereof , but In the circumstances or adjuncts it is alterable , as in the manner , time , place , and other circumstances of Election . So the Government by Elders and Deacons is not to be changed , but that they should be elected by all the people , and that there should be the strict number of seven Deacons in each parish is not needfull , though at first , as Acts 6. 5. there were but seven chosen , and that by the multitude . Q. Wherein is moderate Episcopacy different from Presbytery ? A. Presbytery , is Episcopacy dilated , and Episcopacy is Presbytery contracted ; so the government is in effect the same , differing onely as the fist or hand contracted , from the same hand expanded or dilated ; onely Episcopacy is more subject to error and corruption than Presbytery , and this more subject to disorder and confusion , by reason of parity , than Episcopacy ; the peace of the Church , the suppressing of schisme and heresie , the dignity of the Clergy are more consistent with Episcopacy than with Presbytery ; ; but this again is lesse obnoxious to pride and tyranny , than Episcopacy , by which we see that no Government is perfectly exempted from corruption in this life , nihil est ex omni parte beatum . But I find that as the Romans in their greatest dangers betook themselves to the Dictatorship , so hath the Church in her extremities had recourse to Episcopacy . Q. May the Civil Magistrate change the Church-Government ? A. He may alter the outward form thereof , as it depends upon the circumstances of time , place , and persons ; but the substance of it he cannot change ; he can also by his Laws force the observation of the Government , and punish the disturbers of the Churches peace . Q. May the same man be both a Magistrate and a Minister ? A. Though among the Gentiles it was lawfull , as we see in Anius , that was both King and Priest , Rex hominum Phoebique sacerdos ; and in the Emperours of Rome , that were also chief Pontifies : and though Melchisedech was King and Priest , and among the Iews Abraham was a Prince and a Priest , Heli a Judge and a Priest ▪ the Machabees were Princes and Priests , yet this was not ordinary ; for Abraham , Melchisedech , Heli , were Types of Christ ; the Machabees by usurpation undertook both governments , but ordinarily these Offices were distinct among the Iews , therefore Moses who gave Lawes concerning the Priesthood , did not exercise it himself ; neither did Ieshua , David nor Salomon ; but on the contrary , Saul and Vzziah were severely punished for medling with the Priests Office ; Saul for offering sacrifice lost his Kingdome ; and Vzziah was struck with Leprosie ; but among Christian these Officers are much more distinct ; for Christs Kingdome is not of this world ; and the Ministry is burden enough without other addition ; who is sufficient for it , saith the Apostle ? besides it is Christs prerogative , to be alone King and Priest of his Church . Yet so far may the Magistrate meddle with the Ministry , as to reform what is amisse , both in their life and Doctrine ; examples hereof we have in Iehosaphat , Ezechia , and Iosiah , and in Salomon too , who deposed Abiathar the Priest. Q. Was the Presbytery in use among the Iews ? A. Yes ; for besides the Civill Judicature , which by Moses his appointment , consisted of 70. men , and had its seat in the City gates : there was a spirituall or Ecclesiastick judicature kept in the Synagogues , which judged of things holy and clean ; and discerned between holy and profane , clean and unclean things , and declared the Statutes of God ; and because of the Scribes among them , they decided matters of their Civil Law , Levit. 10. 10. This judicature consisted of Priests and Levites , as also of the chief Fathers of Israel , which we may call Lay , or ruling Elders , as we may see 2. Chro● . 19. 8. Ichosaphat did not onely restore and reform from the Civil Courts called Sanhedrim , in each City , the chiefest whereof was at Ierusulem , but also he reformed the Presbyteries , or Ecclesiastick judicatures , as may be seen there , placing Amariah the chief Priest over these , but Z●badiah ruler or Prince of the house of Iuda , over the Synedria , or Civil affairs , called there verse 11 : the Kings matters , because the King was chief over these Courts ; as the High-Priest over the Presbyteries ; but afterward through the corruption of time , These Courts were confounded , and the Presbyteries did not onely judge de jure , as anciently they used , but also de facto , even of life and death ; as in the time of the Matha●ees , but under the Romans this power was taken from them ; for they neither could put Christ nor Paul to death ; as for Stephen he was stoned , not by the sentence of the Court , but in a popular tumult . Q. How are these two Courts named in the New Testament ? A. The Civil Court is called , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Councell ; the Ecclesiastick Court is named the Synagogue , Mat. 10. 17. The chief of the Synagogue was the High-Priest ; but of the Councel was the Judge , Deut. 17. 12. Ierem●ah was condemned by the Synagogue , Ier. 26. 8. but absolved by the Councel or secular Judges in the Gate , verse 16. Q. Why are Ministers called Presbyters and Bishops , but not Priests in the New Testament ? A. Because they were to be put in mind of their dignity and Function , which consisteth in the care and inspection of their stcok , not in offering of sacrifice , which was the proper work of the Priest , but ceased when Christ our propitiatory sacrifice was offered ; besides Christ would reserve this prer●gative to himself , in being the onely Priest of the New Testament , not after the order of Aaron , which ended when he was sacrificed ; but after the order of Melchisedech , which was in him to continue for ever without successor . Therefore the Ministers of the New Testament are no otherwise Priests , then they are Kings , but these titles are common to all Christians , who by Christ are made Kings and Priests to God the Father . Q. How are Ministers to be elected ? A. They must be examined , whether they be apt to teach , and well reported of by them who are without ▪ Therefore Ti●●othy must not lay hands suddenly on any man , 1. Tim. 5. 22. and 3. 7. Secondly , the Bishop or Pastor must be chosen by all the Bishops or Pastors of the Province , or by three at least , as it was ordained by the Councel of Nice Canon 4. Thirdly , the election of the Minister must be made known to the people , as we may see in the sixth Canon of the Councel of Chalcedon . Fourthly , the people must give their approbation ; Acts 6. 5. therefore Saint Austin Epist. 110. presented his succcessor Eradi●s to the people for their consent . Fifthly , there must be imposition of hands , a custome used not onely in the Christian Church , 1. Tim 4. 14. and 5. verse 18. 〈◊〉 also among the Iews , Num. 27. 18. Deut. 34. 9. Sixthly , in the Reformed Churches the other Ministers give to him that is elected the hand of fellowship ; as Ia●s , Peter , and Iohn gave to Paul Gal. 2. Seventhly , the new elected Minister subscribes the confession of faith , and discipline of the Church ; which custome was used in the Churches of Africa . Q. Are Romish Priests ( converted to our Church ) to be re-ordained . A. There is no necessity of a new ordination ; for though their commission in the Church of Rome ; 〈…〉 the body and blood of Christ in the Eucharist , yet they were ordained to preach the Word , and to administer the Sacraments . Which ordination is not nullified , when they shake off the errors of Doctrine , and preach the W●●d in purity , 〈…〉 their ordination originally from the Pope , or his subordinate Bishop , but from Christ● neither must their Oath , taken in ordination to maintain the Romish Doctrine , hinder them from preaching the Word in purity ; for an unlawfull Oath must not be kept . Therefore Luther and others , who forsook the errors of Rome received no new ordination . Q. Had the Presbytery power to excommunicate ? A. Yes ; and not the Bishop alone ; for Paul would not by himself excommunicate the incestuous Corinthian , without the Presbytery , or the Church gathered together , 1. Cor. 5. 4. for indeed the whole congregation should have notice given them of the Excommunication , that they may avoid the party exommunicated . Q. Vpon what is this power grounded ? A. Upon Gods own practice , who excommunicated Adam out of Paradise , and Cain from his presence . 2. Upon his command , who prohibited the unclean from entring the Temple till they were purified ; and from eating the Passeover , or commercing with Gods people , who commanded every soul not circumcised the eigth day to be cut off from the people . 3 Upon Christs words , Whomsoever you bind on earth shall be bound in heaven . 4. Upon Christs counsel forbidding to give that which is holy to dogs ●rto cast pearls before swine . 5. Upon the Apostles practise ; Peter excommunicated Simon Magus in keeping him off from imposition of hands . Paul excommunicated the incestuous Corinthian ; and delivered over to Satan the two blaspheme●s , Hymenaeus and Philetus . 6. Paul will have the Corinthians purge out the old leaven and not to eat with such as are notoriously wicked ; & pronounceth Maranatha against such as love not the Lord Jesus , and Anathema against such as preach another Gospel , than what the Galathians received , and wisheth they may be cut off , who trouble them . And wills us to beware of such as cause dissention and strife , and to reject an Heretick , Iohn will not have us receive such men within our houses , nor bid them God speed ; by all which it is apparent that excommunication is both ancient and necessary in the Church . Q. May an excommunicate person be debarred from publick prayers and preaching ? A. Yes ▪ for though meat is not to be denyed to him that is hung●y , yet we may justly refuse to feed him who is glutted , and hath taken a surfet . And Heathen or Infidel may be admited to hear the Word , because he sins of ignorance , which is cured by preaching , but a wicked or profane brother , who sins of wilfulnesse and perversnesse , is not to be admitted to that which he despiseth ; for that pearl is not for Hogs , and such by hearing the Word , do but aggravate their own damnation . Therefore Sain● Paul permits us to eat with an Infidel without scruple , 1. Cor. 10. 27. but with a profane brother , he will not have us to keep company , 1 Cor. 5. 11. So we read in Tertullian , that Cerdon the Heretick was not suffered to enter into the Church : and Theodosius had the Church doors barred against him by Ambrose . Yet in this case private exhortations and comminations are not to be neglected , that the prodigal Son may be induced to return again to his Fathers house . Q. May a man that is excommunicate remain still in the state of election ? A. Yes ; for the sentence of the Church is declarative onely , and not effective ; and Election as the other gifts of God , is without repentance . Though Peter fell dangerously ; yet in his fall he was the childe of election , for Christ prayed that his faith should not fail : the tree in Winter may seem to be dead when it is stript of its leaves , yet in the spring it revives again , because the vital faculty lurking all that while in the root , breaks out and shews its vertue upon the approach of the Sun. So the Root of grace remains alive in the Godly , though the Leaves be dead , for which they are or may be excommunicate . Q. If exc●mmunication was in use among the Jews , why did not the prophets excommunicate notorious sinners , nor the Pharisees excommunicate the Sadduces , who were dangerous Hereticks , nor the Priests and Elders of the people , excommunicate Christ and his Apostles , whom they accounted pernicious seducers ? A. The prophets had no Ecclesiasticall jurisdiction , they were sent to preach against sin , but not to excommunicate for sin . The Pharisees and Sadduces were Sects different in opinions , but had no Ecclesiastick Jurisdiction one over the other . Though Christ and his Apostles were hated by the Priests , yet the Priests durst not excommunicate them , partly for fear of the people , partly for fear of the Romans ; neither had Iohn Baptist any power to excommunicate the Pharisees & Sadduces , though he knew them to be a Generation of Vipers ; nor had he any reason to exclude them from his Baptisme , seeing they came to confesse their sinnes , Mat. 3. 6. Q. Why did not Christ excommmnicate Judas , whom he knew to be unworthy of the Sacrament ? A. Because the sinne of Iudas was not yet known , nor scandalous ; for though it was known to some of the Priests , yet it was not known to the Disciples ; and though it was known to Christ , as he was God , or else by revelation , as he was man , yet it was not publickly known ; and though it had been publick , yet without admonition , conviction , and condemnation , he should not have been Excommnnicate . Therefore Christ bids them all eat and drink ; but yet by this he doth not give way , that such as are notoriously and scandalously wicked , should be admitted to the Sacrament without repentance ; especially obstinate despisers of admonition ; but onely that such as are admitted , though Hypocrites ; should not refuse to eat and drink . Q. May the Presbytery excommunicate any man for his absence ? Answer , If his absence be prejudiciall to Church or State , or joyned with obstinacy , he may be excommunicate for being absent ; but if he be absent upon unavoidale occasions , or upon the certain knowledge that he hath of the prejudicate opinion which the Presbytery hath of him , he may absent himself till they be better informed . Thus Chrys●stome absented himself from the Synod of Constantinople ; because he knew that The●philus Bishop of Alexandria , and Epiphanius of Cyprus , before whom he was convented , were enemies to his cause ▪ therefore he was injuriously by them for his absence condemned . Q. How many sorts of excommunication were there ? Answ. Three . 1. Of those that were kept off a while from the Sacament , they were called 〈◊〉 2. Of them who were excluded from the Sacraments , but not for any certain time , these were named Excommunicati . 3. Of them whose condition was desperate , they were named Anathematisati ; which decree of excommunication or Anathema , was de●ounced rather against the Doctrine , then persons of men ; of whom we should not despair while they live ; and being dead are not in our power : yet I find the persons of Iulian the apostate , of Arrius the Heretick , and some others , were Anathematised . Q. Was excommunication used onely among Christians ? A. No ; for the Iewes had this punishment among them , as we may see Ioh. 9. in casting the blinde man out of their Synagogue ; and threatning to do the like to those that should professe Christ , which Christ also foretold to his Disciples . This kind of spiritual punishment was most strictly observed amongst the Esseens , Ioseph . de bell . Iudaic. l. 2. c. 7. for not onely did they excommunicate notorious sinners , but suffered them also in the time of their excommunication to starve for want of food . This punishment also was in use among the Gentiles . For the Druides among the Ga●les used to debar from their Sacrifices scandalous livets , as Casar witnesseth de bell . Gall. l. 6. and Devoveri Diti , or Diris was a kind of excommunication among the Romans . Q. What benefit hath the Church by excommunication ? A. By this the Word , Sacraments , and other things are kept holy ▪ and vindicated from profanation ; Swine are kept off from treading upon Pearles , and Dogs from tearing us ; the sheep are kept within their fold , the lost sheep is recovered , the prodigal Son is brought home , the reputation of the Churches holinesse is kept up , and all occasion of obloquie cut off ; the body is preserved by cutting off the gangrened member , and the tree prospers by lopping off the withred branches ; and the contagion is stayed from creeping further , which without this remedy would infect others ; men by this are deterred from sinne ; by this also Gods anger is appeased , and his judgement removed of averted , and our communion with God is renewed and confirmed . Therefore we are commanded Deut. 13. to remove the evil from amongst us , and to depart out of Babylon ; and not to communicate with the unfruitfull works of darknesse . Q. Are excommunicate persons members of the Church ? A. As they are excommunicate , they are not members ; for how can they be members of the Church , from whose Union and Society they are separated ; or how can Heathens and Publicans be members of the Church , for such are excommunicate persons to be accounted ▪ yet in respect of their faith , which is not quite extinguished , and as they are subject to the external government of the Church , they may be called members thereof . Q. Are we Protestants justly excommunicate by the Pope ? A. 1. No ; for we are not Hereticks , but Orthodox Professors . 2. He hath no power to exclude us out of the Church , who himself is scarce a member of the Church . 8. T is no wonder that we are rejected by those who seem to be the onely builders , whereas Christ himself the chief corner stone , was rejected by the builders . 4. By being excommunicate from Babylon , we are made members of Ierusalem , and indeed we had not been partakers of the true light , so long as we remained in darknesse ; nor had we been the servants of Christ , so long as we served Antichrist . 5. No sooner had the Hirelings cast out Christs sheep out of the fold , but Christ the true Shepheard found them out , and brought them home with joy : So the blind man , Ioh 9. was no sooner cast out of the Synagogue , but he was received and entertained by Christ. So we have gained Heaven by being excommunicate from Rome ; and Balaams curse is turned to a blessing . Q. What hath Rome got by Excommunication ? A. Though she kept the world a while in awe , and thereby got wealth , yet by her excommuications , she hath lost more then she hath got ; for she lost all the Eastern Countries , when Pope Victor inconsiderately excommunicated the Eastern Churches about the matter of Easter . What the Popes got by excommunicating the German Emperors , and French Kings , Histories can tell us ; they lost England by excommunicating Henry the eighth , and his Protestant Children . Q. Who are to be Excommunicate ? A. 1. Not Iewes and Turks , but Christians ; for we are not to judge them who are without , but if any be called a brother , who is a fornicator , &c. 2. Not every sinful brother , but he who sins of perversenesse , after admonition ; for he doth wilfully by his sinnes separate himself from God , therefore deserves to be separate from the Church , by excommunication ; and consequently to be delivered over to Satan , who reignes without the Church , as Christ doth within ; and this delivering over is to the destruction of the flesh , that is of the Old Man , or body of sin ; but that the spirit may be saved , that is , that Grace or the New Man may be strengthened . 3. A brother must not be excommunicate for every sin , but for that which is publick and scandalous ; private sins are to be punished by him who knowes all secrets . 4. A Brother must be excommunicate for his own sins , but not for the sins of another ; every man must bear his own burthen ; therefore Bishop Auxlius , was justly reproved by Saint Austin Epist. 75. for excommunicating the whole Family for the Masters offence alone . Q. Can excommunication consist with Charity ? A. Yes ; for there can be no greater charity then to save the soul ; but the end of excommunication is to save the soul or the spirit ; it is charity to keep a man from blaspheming ; but Hymeneus and Alexander were delivered up to Satan , that they might learne not to blaspheme . 1. Tim. 1. it is charity to stay an Infection or Plague , but excommunication is such a means , therefore Paul wills the Corint●ians to take away the evil from among them , f●r Kn●w you not , saith he that a little Leven will sowre the whole lump ? 1. Cor. 5. It is charity to keep a man from eating and drinking his own damnation , but unworthy eaters of the Sacrament , eat their own damnation , if they be not suspended , or kept off by excommunication . Q. Is the Civil Magistrate prejudiced by the censure of excommunication ? A. No ; for the weapon of the Magistrate is the Sword , but the Minister useth onely the Word . The end of the Ministers censure is to save the sinner . The end of the Magistrates is to kill the sinner ; The Minister is content to receive the sinner into the Church again upon his repentance ; but the Magistrate regards not the repentance and sorrow of the Malefactor ; the Minister takes notice of many sinnes , which the Magistrate doth not , because they are such as trouble not the State , as private grudges of Neighbours , &c. There be also Magistrates that wink many times at great sinnes , as for example drunkenesse , which the Minister should not forbeare to censure . Q. May the Minister , or Presbytery excommunicate any man without the consent of the Church ? A. No ; for excommunication , or separation from the body of Christ , is of that consequence , that it concerns all to take notice of it ; but the Minister may suspend from the Sacrament without the Churches consent , such as he knows are scandalous and profane ; and this he ought to doe though the Church should refuse to assent ; for he is commanded not to give that which is holy to Dogs ; nor must he suffer any of his stock to eat his own damnation ; this is to put the Sword into his hand that would kill himself ; which is to be guilty of his sin . Qui no● vetat peccare , cum possit , jubet . Q. From what things can we not be excommunicate ? A. 1. From the love of God in Christ Jesus our Lord no man can separate us ; for the foundation of God remaineth sure . 2. Nor from the practise of those duties which are grounded on the Lawes of nature , can we be hindered by excommunication ; such as are the duties of Husbands and Wives , Fathers and Children , Masters and Servants . Princes and People ; therefore the Popes excommunication cannot loose people from their alleageance to their Prince . 3. Nor can excommunicate persons be hindered from practising such things as are grounded on the Law of Nations , such as traffique and commerce ; for an excommunicate person must be to us as a Publican and Heathen , but with such the Iewes might have commerce and traffique . 4. Excommunication doth not debar us from exercising the workes of charity ; for we are bound to feed the hungry , and not suffer them to starve because they are excommunicate . 5. Excommunication doth not debar us from hearing the word , except we be scoffers of it . Q. Is the Christian Magistrate subject to the censure of excommunication ? A. Yes ; for though he be a Father as he is a Prince , yet he is a Brother as he is a Christian ; and therefore lyable to be censered as a brother . Hence King Vzziah was excommunicate by the Priest Azariah , and Theod●sius the Emperor by Ambrose . Q. Will it follow that there must be no excommunication , because Christ will not have the Tares plucked up till the Harvest ? A. 1. No ; for Christ speaketh there of Hypoc●its which cannot be plucked up by the Church , because she knoweth them not ; but in the great Harvest , they shall be pluckt up by the Angels , at his command who knows the secrets of the heart . 2. If the place be meant of Hereticks , they are not to be plucked up at such times , as may endanger the Churches peace , but they must be left to a convenient time , when the Church may excommunicate them without danger ; or else left to the judgement of the great day . 3. All Tares cannot be pluckt up , whilest the Church is here Militant ; for there will be found still some Tares amongst the Corn ; some Goats among the Sheep ; a Iudas among the Apostles ; as there were Cananites and Iebusites among the Israelites . 4. Christ by this condemns their rashnesse , who presently go to pluck up and flye to excommunication , before they use reproofe and admonition . Q. Can the Minister exclude any man from the Kingdome of God ? A. 1. He cannot by his own power , but by the power of him whose Minister he is , 2. He cannot exclude any man from Heaven , but he can pronounce and declare that such a man is excluded thence . Q. Can the delivering of a man over to Satan , be a means to save his spirit ? A. Yes accidentally : for God can draw good out of evil , and light out of darknesse ; thus the bufferings which Paul suffered by the Angel of Satan , caused him to pray heartily : it is the special work of Gods mercy , to save our souls by affliction and misery . Q. Can an excommunicate person be accounted as a Brother ? A. Yes ; for excommunication takes not away true Brotherly love and affection ; an excommunicate person may be shut out of Heaven , but not out of hope ; we may exclude him out of our Society , but not of our ●owels of compassion and mercy : we draw the Sword of excommunication against him , not to kill , but to cure him . Who would be more fully resolved of these Presbyterian Tenets , let him read their own writings . Q. How many Erroneous opinions in Religion have been lately revived or hatched since the fall of our Church government ? A. It were almost endlesse to number every particular , it may suffice that I shall name more then one hundred of the most ordinary and latest received of them , which are 1. That the Scriptures are a humane invention , insufficient and uncertain , and do not contain half of his revealed will. 2. That they are all allegoricall , and written according to the private spirit of the pen-men , and not as moved by the Holy Ghost . And that the Old Testament is now of no force . 3. That reason is the rule of faith . 4. That Scripture binds us no further then the Spirit assureth us that such is Scripture . 5. That Scripture should not be read to a mixt Congregation without present exposition . 6. That God is the Author of the pravity and sinfulnesse of mens actions . 7. That Turks , Jewes , Pagans , and others are not to be forced from their opinions . 8. That God loves a crawling worme as well as a holy Saint . 9. That Gods will , not sin , is the cause of mans damnation . 10. That man was a living 〈◊〉 before God breathed into him , and that which God breathed was a part of his divine essence . 11. That God is the onely Spirit , and that Prince of the aire , who ruleth in the children of disobedience . 12. That the soul dieth with the body . 13. That reprobation cannot be proved out of Scripture . 14. That there is no Trinity of persons in God. 15. That every creature is God , as every drop in the River is water . 16. That Christ is not essentially , but nominally God. 17. That Christ was polluted with original sin . 18. That Christ was true man when he created the world , yet without flesh . 19. That Christ died onely for sinners , and not for unbelievers ; for sins past before our conversion , but not for sins done after conversion . 20. That no man is damned but for unbeliefe , and that man can satisfie for his own unbeliefe . 21. That Heathens have the knowledge of Christ by the Sun , Moon , and Stars . 22. That the end of Christs comming was to preach Gods love to us , and not to procure it for us ; therefore did not obtain life for the Elect , but a resurrection only , and deliverance us from death temporal . 23. That Christ preached not the Gospel , but the Law ; for the Gospel was taught by his Apostles . 24. That our unction is all one with Christs Divinity . 25. That Christ with the Church of Jewes and Gentiles shall reigne one Earth a 1000 years in carnall pleasures . 26. That the Heathens are saved without Christ. 27. That the Spirit of God neither dwells nor works in any , but it is our own spirit which both works in the children of disobedience , and sanctifies the Elect. 28. That God seeth no sin in his Elect. 29. That a man baptized with the Holy Ghost , knows all things , as God doth . 30. That we may be saved without the word , prayer , Sacraments &c. 31. That there is no inherent sanctification in believers , but all is in Christ. 32. That Adam had died , though he had not sinned . 33. That we have no original sin , nor is any man punished for Adams sin . 34. That Gods Image consisteth onely in the face , which Image was never lost . 35. That men who know the Gospel , are of themselves able to believe . 36. That one man is not more spi●itual then another . 37. That we have no free will , not so much as in our natural estate . 38. That the moral Law is of no use among Christians . 39. That we are not justified by faith ; and that neither faith nor holinesse , nor repentance are required in Christians . 40. That the childe of God can no more sin , then Christ himselfe can . 41 , That there should be no fasting days under the Gospel . 42. That God doth not chastise his children for sin . 43. That God loves his children as well when they sin , as when they do well , and therefore Abraham in denying his Wife sinned not . 44. That Gods children ought not to ask pardon for their sinnes , for though they have sin in the flesh , they have none in the conscience . 45. That the body of iniquity is the great Antichrist mentioned in Scripture . 46. That men shal have other bodies given them in the resurrection , and not the same they had here on Earth . 47. That Heaven is empty of souls till the resurrection . 48. That Infants shall not rise at all , yet Beasts and Birds shall rise againe . 49. That after this life , there is neither Heaven nor Hell , nor Devil ; but Hell is in this life , in the terrours of conscience . 50. That there is no true Ministery , nor Church of Christ upon the Earth . 51. That none are damned , but for rejecting the Gospel . 52. That now many Christians , have more knowledge then the Apostles had . 53. That miracles necessarily attend the Ministry . 54 That there ought to be no Churches built , nor should men worship in consecrated places . 55. That the Apostles were ignorant of the salvation to be revealed in the last days . 56. That all men ought to have liberty of conscience , and of prophesying , even women also . 57. That circumcision and the old covenant was onely of things temporal . 58. That Paedobaptisme is unlawful and impious , and that others besides Ministers may baptise , and that a man may be baptised often . 59. That the people should receive the Lords Supper with their hats on ; but the Ministers in giving it should be uncovered . 60. That the Church of England is Antichristian . 61. That there is no divine right to call or make Ministers ; that Ministers should work for their living , and that Tythes are Antichristian . 62 : ●hat Christians are not bound to observe the Lord● day , and that we should observe still the old Sabbath . 63. That humane learning and premeditation is uselesse to preaching ; and that preaching should onely confist in disputing , reasoning , and conferring . 64. That the Saints must not joyn in prayer with wicked men , not receive the Sacrament with them , nor with any member of the Church of England . 65. That ●ublick prayers are not to be used but by such as have an in●allible Spirit as the Apostles had . 66. That set hours of prayer are needlesse . 67 , That singing of Davids Psalmes , or other holy songs , except they be of their own making are unlawful . 68. That wicked men ought not to pray at all . 69. That all government in the Church ought to be civil , not Ecclesiastical . 70 , That the power of the keyes is as well in six or seven gathered together , as in the greatest congregation . 71. That neither miracles nor visions , nor anointing the sick with oyl are ceased . 72. That in these days many are with Paul rapt up into the third Heaven . 73 , That the Magistrate is not to meddle with matters of Religion , nor forms of Church government ; which if they do , they are not to be obeyed . 74. That there ought to be a community of Goods , seeing all the Earth is the Saints . 75. That a man upon slight causes may put away his wife , and that one man may have two wives . 76. That children ought not at all to obey their parents , if wicked . 77. That parents should not instruct their children , but leave them to God , 78. That Christians ought not to maintain Religion by the sword , nor to fight for their lives , and liberties , no● to fight at all , nor to kil any thing , nay not a chicken for our use . 79. That it stands not with Gods goodness to damn his own creatures eternally . 80. That i'ts unlawful for a Christian to be a Magistrate . 81. That man lost no more by Adams fall , then the rest of the whole creation . 82 That Christ hath not purchased eternal life for man , more then for the rest of the creation ; and that he offered up himselfe a full and perfect sacrifice ; not only for man but for all that man kept , even the whole creation . 83. None are sent to hell before the last judgment . 84. It is not the Law , but the Gospel which threatens us with Hell fire . 85. If God shew not mercy to all , he is not infinite . 86. Christians are not bound to meet one day in seven for publick worship . 87. The Saints are justified , not by Christs obedience , but by the essential righteousness of God. 88. A woman committeth not adultery , in lying with another man , if her husband be a sleep . 89. That the Saints may put away their unbeleeving wives or husbands . 90. There is no other seale but the Spirit ▪ the Sacraments are no seales at all . 91. The Magistrate may not put to death a murtherer , being a member of the Church , till first he be cast out of the Church . 92. The promises belong to sinners , as sinners , and not as repenting sinners . 93. Apocrypha books are canonical Scripture . 94. To use set forms of prayer , even the Lords prayer , is Idolatry , 95. Bells , Churches , and Church-yards , preaching in Pulpits , in Gowns , by an hour-glasse , the names of our months and days are all idolatry , 96. That the Apostles Creed is to be rejected as erroneous ; 97. That there ought to be no other laws among Christians , but the judicial Law of Moses , and that the Magistrate hath no legislative power at all . 98. That all Learning , Schools , Universities , Arts , Degrees are to be rejected as pernicious . 99. That Angels and Devils are not substances , but meer qualities ; and that mens soules are but terrestrial vapours , perishing with the bodies . 100. That some in this life are perfect without all sin , and need not pray for pardon . 101. That in God there is some composition , and corporiety , and mutability also . 102. That Christ took not his flesh of the Virgin Mary , but that his body was created without all consanguinity with the first Adam . 103. That God doth personally subsist in every creature . 104. That the world is eternal . 105. That the Lords Supper may be celebrated in Inns rather then Churches , and that in the end of a feast . 106. That the Devils have no sinne . But I will leave these Divels , though I could mention many more ; but that it delights not my selfe , nor can it the Reader , to be raking in such filthy mire and dirt . These are some of the poysonous weeds , which have ( too much of late ) infested our English Garden ; I mean the Church , once admired ( both at home and abroad ) for the beauty of her Doctrine and Disciplin , and envied of none but ignorants , or men of perverse minds . The Poet bewailing the ruins of Troy , said [ Seges ubi Troi a fuit ] Corn grows where Troy stood , but I may sadly complain , that in stead of corn , that is , sound and wholsom doctrine , which should be the food of our souls ; now grows Tares and Weeds , that choak the good word with which we were formerly fed , and might have been , unto a life of glory everlasting , if we had therein abode . But least I should bring thee into danger by giving thee onely a fight of these Rocks and Precepices , to prevent that , I shall commend to thy serious perusal Master Wollebius his Abridgement of Christian Divinity , which for the good of my country men I Englished , Enlarged , and cleared in obscure places , and have now fitted for a second impression . A book worthy to be written in Letters of gold , and imprinted in the heart of every good Christian ; The knowledge therein contained ( by prayer , and through the assistance of Gods spirit ) will root and establish the in every good word and work , to the comming of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ ; which God of his infini●e mercy grant . The Contents of the Thirteenth Section . The Doctrine of the Church of Rome concerning the Scriptures . 2. Their tenets concerning predestination , the Image of God , original and actual sin , and free will. 3. Their opinions concerning the Law of God , concerning Christ , Faith , Iustification , and good works . 4. Their Tenets concerning pennance , fasting , prayer , and almes . 5. Their opinions concerning the Sacraments , and Ceremonies used in those controverted . 6. What they believe concerning the Saints in Heaven . 7. Their Doctrine concerning the Church . 8. What they hold concerning Monks , Magistrates , and Purgatory . 9. Wherein the outward worship of the Church of Rome consisteth , and first part of their Masse . 10. Their dedication of Churches , and what observable thereupon . 11. Their Consecration of Altars &c. 12. The Degrees of Ecclesiasticall persons in the Church of Rome . Their sacred orders , office of the Bishop , and what colours held Sacred . 13. Wherein the other parts of the Masse consisteth . 14. In what else their outward worship doth consist . 15. Wherein consisteth the seventh part of their worship , and of their holy days . 16. What be their other holy-days which they observe , canonical hours and processions . 17. Wherein the eighth part of their worship consisteth , their ornaments and Vtensils used in Churches dedicated to Christ and the Saints , their office performed to the dead . SECT . XIII . Quest. 1. WHat is the Doctrine of the Church of Rome at this day , and first of the Scriptures ? A. Though they maintain the same Scriptures with us , the same Commandments , the Lords Prayer , and the three Creeds , of the Apostles , of Nice , and of Athanasius , yet in many points they differ from other Churches , which briefly are these . 1. They hold that Apocrythal Books are for regulating our faith and manners , of equal authority with the Canonical Scripture ; such are Iudith , Tobias , third and fourth of Esdras , the Book of Wisdom , Ecclesiasticus , Baruch , the Epistle of Ieremie , the thirteenth and fourteenth Chapters of Daniel , the Books of Macchab●es , and that part of Hester , which is from the tenth verse of the third Chapter . 2. They preferr the vulgar Latine Edition to the Hebrew and Greek Texts . 3. They hold that there is no necessity to translate the Scripture into Vulgar languages . 4. That the Scripture is not to be read of Lay-people , except of such as are discreet , judicious , and learned , and are authorised by the Ordinary . 5. That the Masse is not to be celebrated in the Vulgar tongue . 6. That the sense and interpretation of the Scripture depends upon the Churches approbation . 7. That the Scriptures by reason of their difficulty and obscurity , are not fit to be read by the Laity , or to be judges of controversies . 8. That the Scriptures have four different senses ; namely the Literal , Allegorical , Tropological , and Anag●gical ; which are to be expounded according to traditions written and unwritten , according to the practise of the Church , the consent of Fathers , and interpretation of Councels confirmed by the Pope . 9. That the Scriptures are not of absolute necessity for the being of a Church , seeing there was a Church from Adam to Moses , for the space of two thousand years , without any Scripture , being onely guided and instructed by traditions , without which the Scriptures are not perfect , as not containing all Doctrines necessary to salvation . Q. 2. What are their Tenets concerning predestination , the Image of God , Original sin , and Actual , and Free-will ? A. 1. They hold election mutable , because the Elect may totally fall from faith and righteousnesse . 2. That sin foreseen , was the cause of reprobation , in respect of the positive act of condemnation ; and some of them hold that foreseen works were the cause of election . 3. concerning the Image of God , they hold that it consisteth most in charity , and that this is , Gratia gratum faciens , Grace which makes us acceptable , and that it is a habit infused ; whereas they say , that Gratia gratis data , is the gift of Miracles . 4. That man in the state of innocency , did not stand in need of any special assistance , by which he might be excited to good workes . 5. That original sin is not in the understanding and will , but in the inferiour part of the soul onely , which they call the flesh ; that concupiscence and ignorance are onely infirmities , and remainders of original sin . That the Virgin Mary was without original sin . That Infants dying in original sin onely , are punished with the paine of losse , not with the paine of sense . That original fin is taken away by baptisme , and that in the regenerate it is remitted , and not imputed , or to be called a sin , but onely as it is the cause and punishment of sin ; that some actual sins are of their own nature veniall , and some mortal . That the sin against the holy Ghost is pardonable . 6. They hold that in free-will is required , not onely a liberty from coaction , but also from necessity ; that an unregenerate man , can by his own strength , without Gods special help , perform some moral good , in which there may be no sin found . That an unregenerate man hath freedom of will in matters of salvation , though not without the help of grace , so that he may hinder or further his conversion , and may by his natural power cooperate with grace . Q. 3. What are their opinions , concerning the Law of God , concerning Christ , faith , justification , and good works ? A. 1. They divide the two Tables so , that they make but three commandements in the first , and seven in the second ; making one commandement of the first two , and two of the last . They hold that Idols and Images are not the same , and that the Images of Christ , and of the Saints may be worshipped without Idolatry . That equivocation may be used in some cases , and an officious lye . 2. Concerning Christ they hold that he was not ignorant of any thing , and that he did not attain to knowledge by learning : That he descended truly into Hell , in respect of his soul , and there preached to the Fathers in prison , and delivered them from their Limbus , so that they had nor as yet entered into Heaven , till Christ by his death had opened the gates thereof , which Adam shut by his sin : That Christ did merit by his sufferings , not onely for us , but also for himself that glory which he enjoyes after his Ascension : 3. Concerning faith , they say that Historical , miraculous , and saving faith are one and the same ; that the special application of the promises of grace belongs not to faith , but to presumption ; That faith hath its residence onely in the intellect , and not in the will. That faith is an assent , rather then knowledge : That justifying faith may be totally lost in the regenerate ; That true faith may be without charity : That we are not justified by faith alone : That man by the natural strength of free-will , can prepare himself for future justification , being assisted by the holy Spirit . In his preparation are contained these acts ; namely , Fear , Hope , Love , Repentance , a purpose to receive the Sacrament , a resolvtion to live a new life , and to observe Gods Commandements . 4. Concerning justification , they say , that the first is when a sinner of a wicked man is made good , which is by remission of sins , and infusion of inherent righteousnesse . The second justification is , when a just man becomes more just , and this is in doing of good works , by the merit of which , he can make himself more just . They say Christ is the meritorious cause of our justification , but the formal cause is either intrinsecal , and that is the habit of infused grace ; or extrinsecal , to wit , the righteousnesse of Christ ; or actual , which are our good workes ; so that here is a threefold formal cause : they teach that justification consisteth not in the bare remission of sins , but also in the inward renovation of the mind . That we are not onely justified , but also saved by good works , as efficient causes . 5. Concerning good works , they teach that the good works of just men are absolutely just , and in a manner perfect ; that a just man may fulfil the Law ; that a man is justified by works , not in the first , but second justification ; yet not without the assistance of grace . 〈…〉 unregenerate man by the works of repentance may merit the grace of justification ex congruo , as doing works agreeing to the law of God ; that they who are justified by the first justification , do merit life eternal by their works ex condigno . Q. 4. What are their Tenets concerning pennance , fasting , prayer , and almes ? A. They teach that faith is no part of pennance ; That repentance may be totally lost : That the parts thereof are not mortification , and vivification , but confession , contrition , and satisfaction . That pennance is a Sacrament , that contrition is to be ascribed partly to grace , partly to free-will . That it is necessary to justification , and the cause of remission of sins , and that by it all sins are pardonable . That a●ricular confession to the Priest is necessary to reconcile us to God. That a sinner before baptism is received into grace without his own satisfaction , onely by the satisfaction of Christ , but after baptisme , he must make satisfaction himself . That after the fault is forgiven , there remaines often times the guilt of temporary punishment either here or in purgatory , which must make satisfaction ; that the punishments of purgatory may be redeemed by fasting , prayers ; almes , &c. 2. Concerning fasting , They hold it a sin , and deserving death , to eat of meats prohibited by the Church . That fasting consisteth onely in abstinence from meat , not from drink . That the times of fasting , chiefly Lent , are of Apostolical institution . That fasti●g is satisfactory and meritorious . That the tradition of the Church in such indifferent things , obligeth the conscience . 3. Concerning prayer , They say that it is meritorious , that the Canonical hours of prayer should be observed , that they are to be said or sung in Latine by the Clergy and Monks . That the titles given to the Virgin Mary are true and holy . That to prayer in the Quite ought to be joyned singing , Organs , Trumpets , and other musical instruments . 4. Concerning almes , They hold that the giving thereof is meritorious . That there is not onely a corporal , but also spiritual almes ▪ consisting in comforting , counselling , teaching , &c. That almes may be raised of ill gotten goods , and filthy lucre , as of Whore-houses , &c. Q. 5. What opinions do they hold concerning the Sacraments ? A. They teach that the efficacy of the Sacraments depends upon the intention of the giver . That the Sacraments are not seals to confirm the promises of grace . That grace is contained in , and conferred by the Sacraments ex opere operato , and that the receivers thereof , by their justifying vertue are saved : That three Sacraments , namely , Baptisme , Confirmation , and Order , do imprint an indelible character , form , or figure , in the very substance of the soul ; the caracter of Baptisme is Passive , making a man capable of all other Sacraments ; that of Order is Active ; that of Confirmation is partly Active , partly Passive . That there are seven Sacraments of the New Testament . That all the Ceremonies used by them in the Sacraments are necessary . 2. Concerning Baptisme , They say that Lay-men and Women in case of necessity , may Baptise . That the Baptisme of Iohn was not the same with that of Christ , nor had the same efficacy , and that after Iohns Baptisme , it was necessary to receive Christs Baptisme . That to Water in Baptisme should be added Oyle , Spittle , Salt , &c. The signe of the Crosse , Exorcisme , Exsufflation , a White Garment , &c. That Baptized Infants have , if not Actual , yet Habitual Faith infused into them . That Infants cannot be saved without Baptisme ; that Baptisme began to be absolutly necessary on the day of Pentecost . That it totally abolisheth original sin . 3. Concerning the Eucharist , They say , that onely unleavened bread is to be used . That Christ by way of Concomitance is wh●lly in the Bread ; that is , his Body , Blood , Soul , Divinity , &c. That the whole Essence of the Sacrament is in the Bread alone . That there is no necessity to communicate under both kinds . That the Wine ought necessarily to be mixed with Water . That the Priest may participate alone . That the Eucharist is profitable for the dead . That the Bread should be dipt into the Wine , that it should be elevated , carried in Procession , adored , &c. That there is no trope in these words , This is my body , &c. That Christs Body is not onely really , but substantially in the Sacrament . That it may be at one time in many places . That the Bread is transubstantiated into Christs body . That the form of consecration consisteth in these words , This is my body . That the Mas●e is a Propitiatory Sacrifice for the quick and the dead . 4. Concerning Confirmation , Pennance , Extream Vnction , Orders , and Matrimony . They teach that these are Sacraments properly so called : that there is vertue in Extream Vnction , either to cure the body , or to do away the remainders of sin ; for this cause they anoint 6. parts of the body , to wit the Eyes , Ears , Mouth , Hands , Reins , and Feet . That Ordination is a Sacrament , as well in Deacons , Sub-Deacons , Acoluthi , Exorcists , Readers and Door-Keepers , as in Priests . Q. 6. What Ceremonies do they use in the five controverted Sacraments ? A. In confirmation the Bishop anointeth the childs forehead with chrisme , making the signe of the Crosse thereon , and saying ; I signe thee with the signe of the Crosse , and confirme thee with the chrisme of salvation , in the Name of the Father &c. Then he strikes him on the cheeke , to shew he must not refuse to suffer for Christ. In Pennance , the Bishop goeth to the Church door where the Penitents lie prostrate on the ground , saying : Children come to me , and I will teach you the feare of the Lord. Then he kneeleth and prayeth for them ; and having used some words of admonition , he brings them into the Church ; this is done on the day of the Lords Supper , that they might be partakers thereof ; all the Church doors are then opened to shew that all people have accesse to Christ. The Penitents being received into the Church , cut their Haire and Beards , and lay aside their penitentiall garments , and put on clean cloathes , after the example of Ioseph when he was delivered out of pris●n . This casting off their old cloathes puts them in minde of putting off the old man. In Extream Vnction the Priest first besprinkleth the sick person , and the whole roome with holy water ; then he anointeth the organs of the five senses , because by them sin infecteth the soul ; the reines also and feet are anointed to expiate the sins that are in the concupiscible and motive faculties . They onely must be anointed of whom there is no hope of recovery . Of the Ceremonies used in Sacred Orders , we will speak hereafter . In Matrimony the Priest blesseth the married couple with prayers , and oblations if they were never married before ; but they are not to blesse the second marriage . The Woman is covered with a vaile , after the example of Rebecca ; and to shew her subjection to the man , she is united to the man by a Lace or Ribband tied in a knot , by a Ring also put on the fourth finger of the left hand , because of the veine that reacheth from thence to the heart ; signifying the mutual love that ought to be between them ; but marriages are not to be celebrated in Lent , and other times of humiliation . Q. 7. What are their Tenets concerning the Saints in Heaven ? A. They register their names in their Calendars after the Pope hath canonised them , or given a testimony of their Sanctity , and decreed honours for them ; namely publick Invocation , dedication of Altars and Temples to them , oblation of Sacrifices , celebration of Festival days , setting up of their Images , and reservation of their Reliques . The honour they give to God is called by them Latria , that of the Saints is Dulia ; but the honour which they give to Christs humanity and the Virgin Mary , is Hyperdulia . 2. They say that the Saints make intercession for us , not immediately to God , but through Christ they obtain their requests . 3. That we ought to invocate both Saints and Angels . 4. That their Images are to be worshipped ; that the Images of Christ , and of the Saints are not Idols , because Idols are representations of that which is not , and in Scripture the word Idol is spoken onely of Heathen Images ; that it is not unlawful to represent God by such Images as he hath described himself ; therefore they pain● God in the form of an old man , the Holy Ghost in the form of a Dove . That though the Images of Christ and the Apostles , are to be honoured in relation to the persons which they represent , yet we must not think there is any Divinity in them , or that they can help us ; or that we ought to aske any thing of them . 5. That the Images of Christ and the Saints should be placed in Churches , because the Images of the Cherubims were placed in Salomons Temple , and before in the Tabernacle . 6. That the Reliques of Christ and of the Saints are to be honoured , and kissed , as holy pledges of our Patrons , yet not to be adored as God , nor invocated as Saints . 7. That the true Crosse of Christ , the Nailes , the Thornes , &c. by way of of analogy , and reduction are to be worshipped with the same kind of worship or Latria that Christ is ; that the signe of the Crosse in the forehead , or in the aire , is a Sacred and venerable signe , powerful to drive away evil spirits . 8. That Pilgrimages ought to be undertaken to those holy places , where the Images and Reliques of Christ and of the Saints are kept . 9. That days should be kept holy in memory of the Saints , the observation of which is a part of divine worship . Q. 8. What is their Doctrine concerning the Church ? A. They teach that the government of the Church is Monarchical , as being the most excellent form of government . That the government of the Church was founded on the Person of Saint Peter . That Peter was Bishop of Rome , and so continued till his death . That the Pope is Peters Successor , and Christs Vicar , by whom he is made head of the Church Militant . That the Pope is not Antichrist , but that the great Antichrist shall be a particular man , of the Tribe of Dan , who shall reign in Ierusalem three years and a half , and shall be acknowleged by the Iewes as their Messiah , whom he will make believe that he is of the Tribe of Iuda , and descended of David . 2. They hold that the Pope is the supream Judge in controversies of Faith , and manners ; that his judgement is certain and infallible ; that he can erre in particular controversies of fact , depending upon mans testimony , and that he may erre as a private Doctor in questions of right , as well of faith as of manners ; but that he cannot erre , when with a General Council he makes decrees of faith , or general precepts of manners ; and that the Pope is to be obeyed , though either by himself , or by a particular Council● , he erre in some doubtful matters : but they generally now believe , that though the Pope were an Heretick , yet he cannot prescribe or define any Heretical Doctrine , to be believed by the whole Church . That the Pope hath a spiritual coactive jurisdiction in making Laws to bind the conscience , by his sole authority , without the consent of Priests or people , and that he can judge and punish the transgressors of his Laws . That as , the Apostles had their immediate authority from Christ , so the Bishops have the same immediately from the Pope . That the Pope hath a supream power over the temporal estates of Christians , to depose Kings , and dispose of their Kingdoms in order to spiritual things , and so far , as it is necessary to the salvation of souls . That it is not repugnant to Gods word , for the same man to be both a Political and Ecclesiastical Prince , seeing Melchisedech , Moses , Eli , Samuel , and the Macchabees exercised both powers . 3. They believe that the true Church of Christ is onely that Society which acknowledgeth the Pope to be head thereof , and Christs Vicar upon earth . That they which are not baptized , and the Catechumeni , are not properly and actually members of the Church , but onely in possibility . That Hereticks , Schismaticks , and excommunicate persons are not members of the Church . That reprobates are members of the militant Church , Because in Noah's Ark were unclean beasts , in the same Net are good and bad fishes , at the same Wedding-feast , many were called , but few chosen ; in the same Sheep-fold are same Goats ; in the same house are vessels of dishonour , Judas was one of the Apostles , &c. That the true Catholike Church is always visible ; for it is compared to a Mountain , to a Candle , to a City on a Hill , &c. That the true visible Church can never fail totally , Because it is built on a Rock , against which , Hell Gates cannot prevaile &c. That the true Church cannot fall into errour , Because it is the Pillar and ground of truth , &c. That the true notes of the Church are , Universality , Antiquity , Continuance , Multitude , Succession of Bishops from the Apostles Ordination , Unity in Doctrine , Unity among the members themselves , and with their head , soundnesse of doctrine , power and efficacy of doctrine holinesse of life , miracles , the light of prophesie , the testimony of her enemies , the unhappy end of those who oppresse the Church , and the temporal felicity of such as have defended her . Q. 9. What do they hold concerning Councils , Monks , Magistrates , and Purgatory ? A. They teach that Diocesan Councils are to be convocated by the Bishops ; Provincial by Arch-Bishops , National by Patriarchs or Primates , but General Councils by the Pope alone , and not by the Emperor without the Popes approbation ; except it be when the Pope is either imprisoned , or dead , or mad ; in such cases the Cardinals may call a Council . That ordinarily Bishops have the power of decisive suffrages , but by custome and priviledge ; Cardinals , Abbots , and Generals of orders , have the same power , though they be not Bishops . That in a General Council should be present all Bishops , at least of the greater Provinces , except any be excommunicate . That the Pope and the four Patriarchs , of Constantinople , Alexandria , Antioch , and Ierusalem , or their Deputies , be also present , and at least some of the greater part of Provinces . That the Pope is the supream President , and Judge of Councils . That Christians are bound to obey the decrees of Councils . That General and particular Councils confirmed by the Pope , cannot erre . That the Scripture is above Councils , as it is the infallible word of God , but in respect of interpretation it is dependent from Councils . That the Pope is above Councils , and not to be judged by any . 2. Concerning Monks , they teach that their original is of Divine right ; That their institution is grounded upon Evangelical Counsel , not precept . That Counsels are not commanded but commended to us ; that commands are of things easie to be performed , and taken out of the principles of nature ; Counsels are of things difficult , and above nature , and of things better then those of commands . By precepts we are tied to obedience , by Counsels we are left to our Free-will ; Precepts have their rewards and punishments ; but Counsels have no punishments , but great rewards : Hence arise the works of Supererogation . That children if they be come to years of puberty , may enter into a Monastery without their Parents consent , if so be their Parents need not their help . And so may Wives , without their Husbands consent . That Vowes though of things not commanded , are a part of Gods worship . That the promise made in baptisme , to renounce the Devil , the VVorld and the Flesh , is not properly a Vow . That the Vows of poverty , obedience , and continency , are lawful . That the Pope may dispense with Vows . That the habits and shaving of Monks , are of great use and antiquity . 3. Concerning Magistrates , they teach that their Laws doe no lesse bind the conscience , then Divine or Ecclesiastick Laws . That Magistrates are subject and inferiour to the Clergy in matters of Religion . That Magistrates may inflict death on Hereticks . 4. Concerning Purgatory , they say , that it is one of these four contignations or Roomes under ground ; the lowermost is hell , where the pain of losse and sence is eternal . The next above that is Purgatory , where pain of losse & sence is temporary . Above that is the Receptacle of Infants , where onely is the pain of losse eternal . The uppermost was that of the Fathers , where was onely temporal pain of losse ; now it is empty since Christs descent thither . That in Purgatory are those souls which depart hence with venial sins , or whose sins are pardoned , but not the punishment . That the suff●ages of the living are beneficial to the dead ; namely , Masses , Prayer , and satisfactory works , as almes , pilgrimages , fasts , &c. To which may be added indulgences . Q. 10. Wherein doth the outward worship of the Church Rome consist , and the first part of their Masse ? A. 1. In Churches , Church yards , Bels , Altars , Pictures , ●rucifixes , Images , Curtains , and other Church Orna●ents , as T●pestry , Candlesticks , &c. In dedication also of Churches , consecration of Altars , Anoyntings ▪ Sacraments , &c. 2. In Ministers , Ecclesiastical Orders ▪ and their Functions , such are Singers , Psalmists , Door-keepers , Lectors ; or Readers , Exorcists , Acolyths , who are to light the Tapers , and hold them whilest the Gospel is read , and to furnish wine for the Chalice , &c. Sub-Deacons , Deacons , Priests , and Bishops , &c. The office also of the Acholyths is to make Agnus Dei , of consecrated wax , mixed with chrisme destributed by the Pope in the Church . These Agni or Lambs , represent the Lamb of God , who taketh away the 〈◊〉 of the World ; for as the wax is begot of the Bee , without libidinous copulation ; so was Christ of the B. Virgin ; & as the honey is hid within the wax , so was the divinity hid under the humanity . The oyl or chrisme mixed with the wax , signifieth , that mercy and gentlenesse which was in Christ. They say that these Lambs are preservatives against lightning and tempests , by vertue of their consecration . O Catholicks , great is your faith , be it to you as you believe . 3. In the Garments or Ornaments of Bishops , Priests , and other Church Ministers ; such are the Amictus , which like the Ephod covers the head and shoulders of the Priest or Bishop ; therefore it 's called Superhumerale . Alba , or Camis●a , is the Surplice of Linnen ; the Girdle or Belt , with which the Priests loyns are girt . The Stola is worn in form of a Chain about the Priests neck , it covereth both his sides , & hangs down to the knee ; it is called Orarium , because it is the habit of Orators , that preach to , or pray for the people . Manipulus or Sudarium , or Mappula , or Phanon , ( for all these names it hath ) is a Towel or H●ndkerchieff , carried by the Minister or Priest in his left hand , or on his left arme . Casula or Cappa , or Pianon , is an upper garment which covereth all the Body , as it were a little Cottage , called in Latine Casa . These six Ornaments are common to Priests and Bishops : there be nine Ornaments peculiar to Bishops ; namely , Caligae , which are long hose , or stockings ; Sandalia , a kind of slippers or shooes ; Succinctorium a kind of girdle ; Orale a linnen vaile cast over his head ; Tunica a long coat down to the heeles , therefore called Talaris ; Dalmatica , so called from Dalmatia , the country where it was first woven , is a garment with long and large sleeves , representing the Crosse ; Chiro●hecae are white gloves of Kids skins ; Mitra is the Mytre or Ornament of the head ; Annulus is the Ring which the Bishop wears , to shew he is betrothed to Christ ; Baculus Pastoralis , is the Bishops crosier staff ; Pallium , or the Pall , is the Ornament of Arch-Bishops and Patriarchs . The Pall is not to be worn but in the Church , and in time of Masse ; yet Pope Gregory permitted it to be worn in solemn Letanies out of the Church : upon it are four red crosses , signifying the four Cardinal vertues , justice , prudence , fortitude , & temperance , which ought to be in Prelates , which vertues are not acceptable to God , but as they are sanctified by the crosse of Christ , in which onely they should glory with the Apostle ; for the Gentiles had these vertues , but knew not Christ nor his crosse . There are also in the Pall three pins or bodkins , signifying the three Christian vertues of faith , hope , and charity , without which he cannot justly claim or retain his Pall ; they may signifie also a three-fold pricking , or compunction which ought to be in Prelates . 1. Of compassion towards those that are in miserie . 2. Of care in the due and conscionable execution of their office . 3. Of feare to offend God. 4. Their worship consisteth in the Masse , where we have many ceremonies ; first the Bishop or Priest before he begins , sings five Psalmes : then he combs his head , and washeth his hands , followeth the aspersion of holy water , then is the Introi●us or singing at the Priests approaching towards the Altar ; whilest the Introitus is singing , the Priest or Bishop walketh towards the Altar between a Priest and a Deacon , before whom walketh the Sub-Deacon , carrying the Book of the Gospel shut ; before whom march two Taper bearers , and before them is carried the Censer with incense . When the Priest or Bishop comes to the Altar , he takes off his Mytre , makes confession , openeth the book and kisseth it . Over the Bishop also , a linnen cloth full of pictures is carried by four Ministers in form of a canopy . In their four solemn Processions , to wit , at Candlemas , Palme-Sunday , Easter , & Ascention day , they have crosse in banners , seven Tapers borne by seven Acolyths , seven Deacons following , then seven Priors , three Acolyths with incense , one Sub-Deacon carrying the Gospel , then the Bishop in great state , whom the people follow with the Porters , Readers , Exorcists , Singers , &c. Before the Bishop or Priest ascends the Altar , he boweth himself to the ground , and then confesseth ; and during the time of the Masse , he boweth his body eight times before the Altar . After confession and absolution , the Priest blesseth the incense , and puts it in the censer ; then he kisseth the Altar and the Book , and takes the censor from the Deacon , with which he sumeth the Altar , and then removeth to the right side of the same , and withal Kyrie Eleeson is said , not lesse then nine times in the Masse . Gloria in Excelsis is also sung , which was the Angelical Hymne at Christs Nativity ; then the Priest turning to the people , salutes them in these words ▪ The Lord be with you ; to whom the Quire answereth , And with thy Spirit . Seven times in the Masse the Priest salutes the people , but turneth to them onely five times . Then the collects or prayers are said , and after them the Epistle is read , with the face towards the Altar ; it s the Sub-Deacons office to read the Epistle ; which done , he delivers the Book ( shut to the Bishop , who layeth his hand on the Sub-Deacon ) which he kisseth . Alter the Epistle , is sung the Gradual , so called from the steps of humility , by which we ascend to Heaven ; it 's called also the Responsory , because the matter thereof answers the matter of the Epistle . Next to this , Hallelujah is sung , but from Septuagesima Sunday till Easter , in stead of Hallelujah , the Tractus is sung , so called a Trabend● , because it is sung with a long drawing tone , as containing the mournful condition of man in this life , as Hallelujah is the joyful song of Heaven . After Hallelujah , is sung the prose which by them is called Sequentia , it is a song of exaltation . This done , the Priest removeth from the right to the left side of the Altar , whence the Deacon takes the Gospel , and ascends into a high place , where he reads it , with his face to the North ; the crosse , the censer , and two lights are carried before the Gospel , which is laid upon a chshion , to shew the yoak of Christ is easie ; at the reading of it , all stand up , and crosse themselves , and give glory to God. After this the Creed is rehearsed , and the Sermon followeth , which concludeth the first part of the Masse . Q. 11. What is their manner if dedicating Churches ? A. In the Church to be dedicated or consecrated , are painted twelve Crosses on the walls , before which burne twelve Tapers . The Bishop in his Pontificalls with his Clergy ; and the people come to the Church door being shut , where he prayeth , and then besprinkleth the walls with holy water , whilest the Clergy and people goe singing about the Church . The holy water is sprinkled out of a bundle of Hysope . Then the Bishop with his whole Traine returning to the Church-porch prayeth again , and with his crosier staffe knocketh the door thrice , saying these words : Lift up your heads O ye Gates , and be ye lift up ye everlasting doors , and the King of glory shall come in . Of whom the Deacon within the Church asketh , Who is the King of glory ? to whom the Bishop answereth : The Lord strong and mighty , the Lord mighty in Battell . Then the door is opened , the Bishop with three of his servants entereth , the rest remain without ; after-the Bishop hath wished peace three times to that house , the door is shut again , and he on his knees before the Altar prayeth , whilest the Clergy without sings the Letanie , and the Priests carry on their shoulders a Chest , or Coffin , containing the Reliques of that Saint to whom the Church is dedicated . The Altar with all belonging to it are sanctified , the walls with certain letters are painted ; Salt , Water , Ashes and Wine are exorcized , and mingled together , into which he dipps his thumb , and makes the signe of the Crosse on the Altar , Walls and Pavement . Then he offers incense , and blesseth the Church in the Name of the Father , Son , and Holy Ghost ; this being done , the Bishop before the Church door preacheth to the people concerning the anniversary dedication of that Church , of honour due to the Clergy , of tenths also and obl●tions . After Sermon all are admitted into the Church singing . The twelve Lights and twelve Crosses , do signifie the Doctrine of the twelve Apostles which shineth in the Church , by which they preached the Crosse of Christ : The Bishop representeth Christ making intercession for his Church , and by the Staffe of his word knocking at the door of our hearts . His compassing the Church three times , and his three times knocking at the door , signifie his three fold power , in Heaven , Earth ; and Hell. And his threefold right or interest he hath in us , to wit , by Creation , by Redemption , and by the gift of life eternal promised to us . The making of Greeke and Latine Letters with a Crosse on the Pavement with ashes , shew that the Gentiles are made partakers of the Crosse of Christ , but not the Jewes ; besides that the rudiments and alphabet of Christianity must be taught to the weaker sort ; the Oyle , Salt , Water , Ashes , and VVine which are used in the dedication , have mystical significations . The VVater and VVine represent the two Sacraments of Baptisme and the Eucharist . Oyle sheweth our spiritual unction ; Salt that wisdome which should be in us ; Ashes our mortification ; Hysop our purity and sanctification ; and the Incense our prayers . Q. 12. What else is Observable in the dedication of Churches ? A. 1. They hold that no Church is to be dedicated till it be endowed ; for he that buildeth a Church , is , or should be like a Husband that marrieth a Maid , on whom he ought to bestow a joynter . 2. That the Feast of dedication which from the Greeke , they call Encaenia , ought to be kept every year ; for so it was kept among the Jewes , which if it had been unlawful , Christ would not have honoured it with his presence . 3. They say that the dedication of Churches is a terror to evil spirits , and incitment to devotion and reverence ; a meanes to move God to hear our prayers the sooner ; a testimony of our zeal , that Christians are not in this point inferiour to Jewes and Gentiles , who would not presume to make use of their Temples for prayer , and sacrifice , till first by their Priests they had consecrated and dedicated them to their Deities . 4. That what is in the dedication of Churches visibly acted , ought to be in us invisibly effected , namely , that if Churches be holy , we should not be profane ; shall they be consecrated to the service of God , and not we ? shall their Churches be filled with hallowed Images , and our souls defiled with unhallowed imaginations ? shall the Church be called the house of prayer , and our bodies ( which ought to be the Temples of the Holy Ghost ) denns of Theeves ? we are lively stones , but those of Churches are dead ; we are capable of grace and holinesse , so are not Churches ; for it is confessed on all sides , that Temples by consecration are not made capable of actual holinesse , but onely made more fit for divine service . Is it not a great shame that in their Churches lights continually shine : and in the Temples of the holy Ghost , there is nothing but darknesse ? That they should burne incense on their Altars : and we be quite destitute of Zeale and Devotion in our hearts ? They make use of outward unction , but we use neither the outward unction of the Church , not the inward of the spirit ? VVhen we see them make use of Salt and Holy VVater , we should be careful to have salt within us , and that water of the spirit , without which we cannot be regenerated . 5. They teach that Churches may be rededicated if they are burned down or fallen down , and built again ; or if it be doubtful whither they have been consecrated heretofore ; but if they be polluted by adultery , or such like uncleannesse , they are only to be purified with holy water . 6. That Churches must not be consecrated without Masse , and the Reliques of some Saint , and that onely by the Pope or a Bishop , not by a Priest or any inferiour order ; and that gifts or presents which they call Anathemata , be given to the new Church ; after the example of Constantine the Great , who endowed with rich presents and ornaments the Church which he built at Ierusalem to the honour of our Saviour . Q. 13. How doe they Dedicate or Consecrate their Altars ? A. The Bishop having blessed the water , makes with the same four Crosses on the four Hornes of the Altar , to shew that the Crosse of Christ is preached in all the four corners of the earth . Then he goeth about the Altar seven times , and besprinkleth it seven times with holy water and hysop ; this is to signifie the seven gifts of the Holy Ghost , and the seven-fold shedding of Christs Blood ; to wit , 1. VVhen he was circumcised . 2. When he sweat blood in the Garden . 3. When he was scourged . 4. When he was crowned with thorns . 5. When his hands . 6. When his feet were nailed to the Crosse. & 7. When his side was lanced . The Bishop also makes a Crosse in the middle of the Altar , to shew that Christ was crucified in the middest of the earth ; for so Ierusalem is seated . At this consecration is used not onely water , but salt also , wine , and ashes , to represent four things necessary for Christianity ; namely , Purity , Wisdom , Spiritual joy , and Humility . The Altar must not be of wood , or any other materiall , but of stone ; to represent Christ the Rock on which the Church is built , the Corner Stone , which the builders refused , the stone of offence at which the Jewes stumbled , and the little stone cut out of the mountain without hands ; this stone Altar is anointed with oyle and chrisme , so was Christ with the graces of the spirit , and the oyle of gladnesse above his fellowes . This anointing also of the stone Altar , is in initation of Iacobi anointing the stone on which he sleept . So the remainder of the holy water is poured out at the foot of the Altar , because the Priests of old used to pour out the blood of the Sacrifice at the foot of their Altar . The holy Reliques are layed up in a Coffin with three graines of incense , as the Manna of old was layd up in the Ark ; our hearts should be the Coffins in which the vertuous lives of the Saints with faith in the Trinity , or with the three Cardinal vertues , Faith , Hope , and Charity , should be carefully kept . These Reliques are layed under the Altar ; because Revel . 6. the souls of these who suffered for Christ were seen by Saint Iohn under the Altar . It is also to be observed that as the Altar is besprinkled with water , so it is anointed in five places with oyle , and then with chrisme , to signifie the five wounds of Christ which did smell more fragrantly than any Balsame , and by which we are healed ; the five sences also are hereby signified , which ought to be sanctified . After unction , incense is burned , to shew that prayers and supplication follow sanctification , At last after the Altar , and all that belong to it are hallowed , the Altar is covered with white , Masse is said , and Tapers lighted ; to shew that our holinesse and devotion must be accompanied with good works , which must shine before men here , if we would shine like stars in the Firmament hereafter . Q. 14. What else do they consecrate besides Temples and Altars . A. Besides these they consecrate all the ornaments of the Altar ; the Patinae , for making the body of Christ ; the Corporal for the covering thereof ; the Chalice for the blood ; the Linnen with which the Altar is covered ; the Eucharistial or Pix where Christs body is kept , representing Christs sepulchre ; the Censer , Incense , and Capsae , that is Chests or Coffins wherein the bones of the Saints are kept . They consecrate also their Crosses and Images , and Easter Tapers , their Fonts , First-fruits , holy Water , Salt , Church-yards , Bells , &c. Every one of which have their peculiar prayers ; besides , washing , crossing , anointing incense , &c. They hold that Bells succeeded the Jewish Trumpets ; by which we are awaked , and admonished to put on the armour of God , to fortifie our selves with prayer against our spiritual enemies . Bells are more durable then Trumptes , and their sound louder , by which is signified that the preaching of the Gospel exceedeth that of the Law , both in continuance and efficacy . Bells have clappers , and Preacher● have tongues ; it is a shame that the one should be vocal , and not the other ; how is that congregation served , which hath sounding Bells , and dumb Preachers ? or that which hath sounding brass , and tinckling cymbal for their Preachers ; such as have clappers , but no hands ; good words , but no good works ; which preach to others , and are cast away themselves ; like Bels , they call upon others to hear Sermons , but are not thereby bettered or edified themselves . In the Roman Church they baptize their Bells and give them names , for this alledging the example of Iacob , who gave the name of Bethel to Luz , the place where he had the vision of the Ladder . Their Bells seldom are heard in Lent , and three days before Easter are quite silent , to shew the sadnesse of that time . Church yards in Greek 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , that is , Dormitories ( because our bodies sleep there till the resurrection ) are consecrated with crosses , holy Water , fumigation and prayers , as the Churches are ; they be also as well as Churches , Sanctuaries , and places of refuge ; none must be buried here , but Christians who have been baptized ; such as die without baptisme , or without repentance after murther , adultery , selfe-homicide , or any other grievous sin , though baptized , must not be buried there . In the Church-yard are set up five crosses , one whereof stands in the middle ; before each of them are placed three burning Tapers , fifteen in all ; the Bishop beginning at the middle crosse , maketh a speech , then prayeth , and puts the three Tapers on the top of the crosse : the like he doth to all the rest , and in the interim the Letany is sung , and each crosse be sprinkled with holy Water and fumed with incense . Q. 15. What degrees of Ecclesiastical persons are there in the Church of Rome ? A. They divide their Church offices into dignities and orders ; their dignities are these ; the Pope , Patriarch , Primate , Arch-Bishop or Metropolitan ; Bishop , Arch-Presbyter , Arch-Deacon and Provost or Praepositus . For the Quire there are the Dean , Sub-Dean , Praecentor , Succentor , Treasurer , &c. The Popes Senators or Counsellors , are named Cardinals from Cardo the hindge of a door , because on them , as the door on its hindges , all weighty affairs of the Church are turned . Their orders be seven , to wit , Door-keepers , Readers , Exorcists , Acolyths , or Taper-bearers , Sub-Deacons , Deacons , and Priests . These three also are only sacred orders ; the other four are not . The door-keeper is first instructed in his office by the Arch-Deacon , who presents him to the Bishop , and he ordains him , delivering to him from the Altar the keys of the Church , and saying , So●do and so live as tho● were to give account to God of the things locked up by these keyes ▪ The Lecturers or Readers office is to pronounce and read clearly and distinctly the Lessons appointed to be read in the Church ; none must exercise this function , but he who is ordained by the Bishop , who in the presence of the people delivers the book to him , in which he 〈◊〉 to read , saying , Take and read the word of God ; if thou at faithful in thine office , thou shalt have a share with them who dispense the same word . The Exo●cist is he ●ho calling on the name of Jesus , by that name doth ●djure the unclean spirit to depart out of the possessed , on whom he laieth his hands . When the Exorcist is ordained , he receiveth the book of adjurations from the Bishop , saying , Take and learn these by heart , a●d receive power to lay thy ●ands on the possessed ; whether he be baptised or a Catechumenus as yet . The Acolyths or Taper-bearers are they who carry the lights whilest the Gospel is reading , or the sacrifice is offered , to represent Christ the true light of the world ; and to shew the spiritual light of knowledge , which should be in us . Their office also is to provide vessels for the Eucharist . The Bishop doth instruct them in their function when he ordaines them , and then the Arch-Deacon delivereth to them a candlestick with a wax light in it , and an empty tankard , to shew their office is to provide lights and vessels for divine ser●ice . These be the lesser orders , which are not sacred ; and which they teach Christ himself did exer●ise ; for he performed the Porter or Door-keepers office , when he whipped the money-changers out of the Temple . The Readers-office , when he took up the book and read that passage in Isaiah , The Spirit of the Lord is upon me , &c. The Exorcists office , when he cast seven Devils out of Mary Magdalen . The Acoyths office when he said , I am the light of the world ; 〈◊〉 that followeth me walketh not in darknesse , &c. Q. 16. Which be their sacred orders ? A. These are three ; the first is the Sub-Deacon whose ●ffice is to read the Epistle , to receive the peoples oblations , and to bring them to the Deacon ; to carry also the Patin and Chalice to the Altar ; to hold the Bason whilest the Bishop , Priest , or Deacon washeth their hands before the Altar , to wash also the Altar linnen . When the Bishop ordains him , he delivers into his hand the empty Patin and Chalice , saying ; See whose ministration this is , which is delivered to thee . From the Arch-Deacon he receiveth then the Tankard with Wine and water , and the Towell . He wears a Surplesse and Belt , as the four former orders do . His Coat is girt to him , and he holds a handkerchef , or towel . They say that Christ performed the Sub-Deacons office when he turned water into wine in Cana , and when after Supper he poured water in to a Bason , and washed his Disciples feet . Their second Sacred order is the Deacon , or Minister , whose office is to preach to the people , and to serve o● assist the Priest at the Sacraments ; to cover the Altar , to lay the oblations thereon , to read the Gospel , and the Epistle also in the Sub-Deacons absence ; in Processions to carry the Crosse , to say the Let●nies ; to rehearse the names of those who are to be ordained and baptized , and to name the holy days &c. They must not administer the Sacraments , but in case of necessity , and by permission of the Bishop , or Priest ; nor must they without leave sit in the presence of a Priest. VVhen the Deacon is ordained , the Bishop alone layeth his hands on him , and blesseth him , and delivers ( using certain words ) the Book of the Gospel and the Stola to him . VVhen he reads the Gospel the Acolyths hold two Tapers before him ; not to illuminate the aire , by day , but to shew what joy and Spiritual illumination we have by the Gospel . The Censer also with the Incense is carried , not onely to represent Christ , in the sweet smell of whose Sacrifice the Father is well pleased ; but also to she● Preachers that their prayers must like Incense ascend before God , and that the good fame of their life and Doctrine , must be like the fume of Incense smelling sweetly among all men . The Deacon also reads the Gospel in a high place , that it may be heard the better ; and to shew that it ought not to be preache● in corners , but as Christ saith , on the house topps ; this is also in imitation of Christ , who when he would reach his Disciples went up into an high mountain . The Gospel is read with the Deacons face against the North , that the frosen and cold hearts of the Northern Nations , might be warmed and melted by the comfortable heat of this bright Sun of the Gospel . When the Deacon salutes the people , he signes himself with the ●rosse on the forehead , to shew , he is not ashamed of the Crosse of Christ ; and likeways on the breast , to put us in minde that we should be ready to crucifie our affections with Christ. At the reading of the Gospel all stand up bare-headed , to shew their reverence ; Swords and Staves are laid aside , to shew their peacable mindes , and the Book is kissed , to declare by this their love and affection to the Gospel . They say that Christ performed the Deacons part when he preached and prayed for his Apostles . Their third and highest Sacred order is Priest-hood ; when the Priest is ordained , the Bishop with some other Priests lay their hands on his head , and anoint his hands with oyle , to signifie that not onely must the Priest have his head stuffed with knowledge , but his hands must be supple and ready to do good workes ; the Bishop also delivers into his hand the Chalice with the VVine , and the Patin with the hoaft saying , Receive power to say Masse for the quick and dead , and to offer Sacrifice to God in the name of the Lord. Then the 〈◊〉 kisseth the Priest , to shew he is his equal in respect of order ; whereas , the Deacon and Sub-Deacon kisse the Bishops hand , to shew they are of an inferiour order . The Priest must not say Masse , till he first have washed , and confessed if he be guilty of any deadly sin , and have put on first the Amictus , which like a vaile covers his head and shoulders , to shew how Christs Divinity was vailed by his humanity : 2● the Alba or Talaris , because it reacheth to the heeles , in Greeke 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , which by its whitenesse signifieth innocency , and by its length perseverance , two vertues fit for Priests . 3. The Girdle or Belt about their loynes , to shew the subduing of their concupiscence . 4. The Stola or Orarium about the neck , and hanging crosse-way on the breast , signifie that the Priest most undergo the yoak of Christ , and still meditate on his Crosse. 5. The Mappula or Manipulus , which is a Towell or Handkerchief , for wiping away the sweat from their faces , and moysture from their eyes , representing also the purity that ought to be in the Priests lives . 6. The Casula over all the other garments , signifying charity which is above all vertues . Christ exercised the Priests office when he administred the Eucharist , when he offered the Propitiatory Sacrifice of his body on the Altar of the Crosse , and yet whilest he is making intercession for us in heaven . Q. 17. Wherein consisteth the office of the Bishop ? A. Under this name are comprehended Popes , Patriarchs , Primats , Metropolitans , Arch-Bishops and Bishops . Some will have the Bishop to be a particular order ; but indeed the order of Priest and Bishop is all one , in respect of catechising , baptising , preaching , administring the Eucharist , binding and loosing . The Bishop then is an office of dignity , not of order ; he hath nine priviledges above the Priest , namely , of Ordination , Benediction of Nuns , consecration of Bishops , and imposing hands on them , Dedication of Churches , Degradation , holding of Synods , making of Chrisme , hallowing of Cloathes and Vessells . Because Bishops are Superintendents and Overseers , therefore they have the highest Seat in the Church ; they are consecrated on the Lords day only , and at the third hour , because then the holy Ghost descended on the Apostles , to whom Bishops have succeeded . At the Bishops consecation , there must be present at least three , to wit two Bishops , and the Metropolitan ; that the gifts of the Spirit may not seem to be give● by stealth and in corners ; in this they follow the example of Saint Iames ; who was made Bishop of Ierusalem by Peter , Iames and Iehn . In the Bishops consecration two hold the Bible over his head , one pouring the benediction on him , and the rest laying their hands on his head . By this Ceremony is signified not onely the conferring of the gifts of the spirit , but also the knowledge which the Bishop must have of the Gospel , and the care he must undergoe to support it . On the Saturday in the evening he is examined concerning his former life , and the Trinity is three times called upon for a blessing . The next morning he is examined concerning his future conversation and faith ; and then his head and hands are annointed , and the Mytre is set on his head , the Staffe also and Ring are given him . The Priest is annointed with oyl , but the Bishop with chrism , that is , Oyl and Balsome , to shew that the higher he is in dignity , the more fragrant must his fame and conversation be . He must excel in knowledge and good works , represented by the annointing of his head and hands . Christ performed the Bishops office , when he lifted up his hands , and blessed his Apostles ; saying , Receive the holy Ghost ; whose sins you forgive , they are forgiven , &c. Q. 18. What colours do they hold sacred in the Church of Rome ? A. Four ; namely White , Red , Black , and Green ; White is worn in the festivities of Saints , Confessors , and Virgins , if they be not Martyrs , to shew their integrity , and innocency ; In festivities also of Angels , because of their brightnesse , in the feast of the Virgin Mary , of All Saints , ( yet some then wear red ) of Iohn Baptists Nativity , of Saint Pauls Conversion , of Saint Peters Chair ; also from the Vigil of Christs Nativity , to the eighth day of Epiphany , except there be some Martyrs days between . On Christs Nativity , on the feast of Iohn the Evangelist , on the Epiphany , because of the Star tha● appeared to the wise men , on the day of the Lords supper , because then the chrisme is consecrated ; on the holy Sabbath till the eighth day of the Ascension ; on the Resurrection , because of the Angel that appeared in white ; on the Ascension day because of the bright cloud that carried up Christ to Heaven , and the two Angels then in white ; on the feast of dedication , because the Church is Christs Spouse , which ought to be innocent and immaculate . The Red colour is used in the Solemnities of the Apostles , Evangelists , and Martyrs , for they shed their blood for Christ ; in the Festivity of the Crosse , also in Pentecost week , because the holy Ghost appeared in fire : in some places white is worn on the Festivities of the Martyrs , because it is said Cant. 5. My beloved is white and red . VVhite in his Confessors and Virgins , Red in his Martyrs ; these are the Roses and Lillies of the Valley . Black is worn upon Good Friday , on all fasting days , on the Rogation days , in Masses for the dead from Advent till the Nativity , and from Septuagesima till Easter Eve ; on Innocents day some wear black , because of the mourning in Rama ; some red , because of the blood of those young Martyrs . Green which is made up of the three former colours , white , red and black , is used between the 8. of Epiphany and Septuagesima ; likewise between Pentecost and Advent ; but in the City of Rome the violet colour is worn sometimes in stead of black and red . Q. 19. Wherein consisteth the other parts of the Masse ? A. The second part begins with the offertory which is sung , and so called from the Priests offering of the Hoast to God the Father , and the peoples offering of their gifts to the Priest. Then the Priest before he offereth the immaculate Hoast , washeth his hands the second time ; in the interim the Deacon casteth over the Altar a fair linnen cloth , called Corporale , because it covers Christs body , and represents his Church the mystical body ; it 's called also Palla , from palliating or covering the mystery above named . There is also another Palla or Corporal , with which the Chalice is covered . Then the Deacon presenteth the Patina with the round Hoast on it , to the Priest or Bishop ; the Deacon alone can offer the Chalice , but the Priest consecrates it ; who also mixeth the Wine and VVater in the Chalice , which the Deacon cannot doe ; the Priest poureth out a little on the ground , to shew that out of Christs side , water and blood issued out , and fell on the ground . The water is blessed by the Priest when it is mixed , but not the wine , because the wine represents Christ , who needs no blessing ; the Hoast is so placed on the Altar , that it stands between the Chalice and the Priest , to shew that Christ is the Mediator between God , ( who is represented by the Priest ) and the People , which the water in the Chalice resembleth . Then the Priest fumeth the Altar and the Sacrifice three times over , in manner of a crosse , to shew Maries three-fold devotion in annointing Christs feet , then his head , and at last her intention to annoint his whole body ; then the Priest boweth himself , kisseth the Altar and prayeth , but softly to himselfe ; this prayer is called secreta , and secretella ; but though it be said in silence , yet the close of it is uttered with a loud voice , per omnia saecula saeculorum : then follows the Praefatio , which begins with thanksgiving , and ends with the confession of Gods majesty ; the minds of the people are prepared with these words , Lift up your hearts ; the answer whereof is , We lift them up unto the Lord : then is sung this hymn , Holy , Holy , Holy , &c. Heaven and Earth is full of thy Glory , &c. then follows Hosanna , and after this the Canon which containeth the Regular making up of that ineffable mystery of the Eucharist ; it is also called Actio and Secreta , because in it is giving of thanks , and the Canon is uttered with a low voice . The Canon by some is divided into five parts , by others into more : in it are divers prayers for the Church , for the Pope , for Bishops , Kings , all Orthodox Christians , for Gentiles , also Jewes and Hereticks ; those in particular are remembred for whom the sacrifice is to be offered , whose names are rehearsed ; for those also that be present at the Masse , and assistant , and for himselfe likewise : then is mention made of the Virgin Mary , of the Apostles , Evangelists and Martyrs ; but the Confessors are not named , because they shed not their blood for Christ : then follows the Consecration after many crossings , these words being pronounced , For this is my body ; the people answer Amen ; then the Hoast is elevated , that the people may adore it , and that by this might be represented Christs Resurrection and Ascension : when the Priest mentioneth Christ ▪ Passion , he stretcheth out his armes in manner of a crosse ; the Hoast is crossed by the Priest five times , to shew the five wounds that Christ received ; but indeed , in the Canon of the Masse , there are seven several crossings of the Hoast and Chalice ; in the first the signe of the crosse is made three times , in the second , five times ; in the third , twice ; in the fourth , five times ; in the fifth , twice ; in the sixth , thrice ; and in the seventh , five times ; so all makes up twenty five crossings : prayers are also made for the dead . T●e Deacon washeth his hands , to shew how Pilate did wash his hands , when he delivered Christ to be scourged . The third part of the Masse begins with the Pater Noster , and some other prayers ; the Sub-deacon delivereth the Patina covered to the Deacon , who uncovereth it , and delivers it to the Priest ; kisseth his right hand , and the Priest kisseth the Patina , breaks the Hoast over the Chalice , being now uncovered by the Deacon , and puts a piece of it in the wine , to shew that Christs body is not without blood . The Hoast is broken into three parts , to signifie the Trinity : then the Bishop pronounceth a solemn blessing : then is sung Agnu● Dei , &c , that is , O Lamb of God that takest away the sins of the world , &c. and then the kisse of peace is given according to the Apostles command , Salute one another with a holy kisse . In the fourth part of the Masse , the Priest communicates thus , he takes the one half of the Hoast for himself , the other half he divides into two parts ; the one for the Deacon , the other for the Sub-deacon : after these three , the Clergy and Monks communicate , and after them , the people : the Priest holdeth the Chalice with both hands , and drinks three times , to signifie the Trinity ; the Hoast must not be chewed with the teeth , but held in the mouth till it dissolve ; and after the taking thereof he must not spit , but must wash his hands least any of the Hoast should stick to his fingers . The three washings of the Priests hands in the Masse doe signifie the three-fold purity that ought to be in us , to wit , of our Thoughts , Words and Works : then follows the Post-communion , which consisteth in thanksgiving and singing of Antiphones : this done , the Priest kisseth the Altar , and removes again to the right side thereof , where having uttered some prayers for the people , and blessed them , the Deacon with a loud voice saith , Ite . missa est ; that is , Go in peace , the Hoast is sent to God the Father to pacifie ●is anger . Q. 20. In what else doth their outward Worship consist ? A. The fifth part of their Worship consisteth in their divine Service or Office , as they call it , whereof be two sorts ; one composed by S. Ambrose for the Church of Millan ; the other by Saint Gregory , which the Angel in the night by scattering the leaves up and down the Church did signifie , that it was to be spread abroad through the world . In the sixth part , they place much religion in the observation of their canonical hours of prayer , whereof at first were eight ; four for the night , and four for the day ; the diurnal hours are , the first , third , sixth , and ninth ; the night hours are , the Vespers , Completory , Nocturnals , and Mattins or morning prayses : but now these eight are reduced to seven , to signifie the seven gifts of the holy Ghost , or the seven deadly Sinnes , or the seven-fold passion of Christ ; the Nocturnals are now said with the Mattins , and not apart , as heretofore : every one of these canonical houres begins and ends with a Pater noster : the Nocturnall Office is the first , and is sung at mid-night , in memory that about that time Christ was born , and apprehended by Iudas , and that about mid-night he shall come to judgement : the Mattins or Prayses are said and sung in memory of Christs Resurrection , and the Creation of the world about that time ; the first hour is kept in memory of Christs being delivered by Pilate to the Jewes about that hour , and that then the women who came to the Sepulchre were told by the Angel that Christ was risen : the third hour is in memory of Christs being at that time condemned by the Jewes , and scourged ; at that time the holy Ghost was given to the Apostles , who then spoke the great works of God : the sixth hour is in memory of Christs Crucifixion at that time , and of the Suns miraculous defection : the ninth hour Christ gave up the Ghost , his side was then pierced , and then he descended into hell , the Vaile of the Temple was rent , and the graves opened : at that hour also Peter and Paul went up into the Temple to pray ; and so did Peter into an upper chamber , where he fell into a trance : the Vespers are observed , because in the evening Christs body was taken down from the Crosse , at that time he instituted the Sacrament , and did accompany the two Disciples to Em●us ; at this time is sung the Magnificat , because the Virgin Mary who compiled this song , is the bright evening Star of the world . Then also the Tapers are lighted , to shew we must have our Lamps ready with the wise Virgins . The Completory is so called , because in it are compleatly ended all the diurnal services ; it is observed in memory of Christs sweating of blood at that time ; he was then also put in the grave . The song of Simeon , Nunc dimittis , &c. is sung in the Completory ; because as he before his death sung it , so should Christians before they sleep , which is a resemblance of death . In each one of these Canonical or Regular hours are sung Gloria Patri , with Hymnes , Psalmes , and spiritual songs , peculiar lessons are read ; and prayers said . Q. 21. Wherein consisteth the seventh part of their worship ? A. In observation of Festival days , to every one of which are appropriated Divine Services or offices . They begin their Feasts from the four Sundays in Advent ; kept to put us in minde of Christs fourfold comming , to wit , in the flesh , in the mindes of the faithful , in death , and in judgement at the last day . In the third week of Advent begins the first of the four Fasts called Iejunia quatuor Temporum : and this Fast is for the Winter quarter ; the Vernal Fast is in the first week of Lent. The Aestival is the first week after Whitsuntide ; and the Autumnal in the third week of September . These four seasons of the year resemble the four ages of mans life , to wit , his Childhood , Youth , Manhood , and Old Age ; for the sins of which we ought to fast . They observe also the Fasts of Lent , and of Fridays , and on the Eves of the Apostles . Saint Laurence alone of all the Martyrs , and Saint Martin of all the Confessors , have their Fasts . On the Eve or Vigil of Christs Nativity , a lesson is read out of Exod. 16. concerning the Manna that fell in the Desart ; to prepare the people , for the due receiving of the true Manna , Christ Jesus the next day ; in which are sung three Masses , to shew that Christ was born to save those that lived before , under , and after the Law : The first is sung at mid-night with the Angelical Hymne ; the second at the breaking of the day , in which mention is made of the Shepheards that came to see Christ ; The third Masse is at the third hour , in which are read Prophesies , Gospels , and Epistles , shewing Christs Nativity . On the Sunday following , are lessons of the same Nativity : The first of Ianuary being the eight day after the Nativity , is observed in memory of Christs Circumcision , who in this would be subject to the Law ; would teach us humility , and mortification , and would shew himself to be true Man , and the Messiah . The Epiphany is kept in memory of the Star that appeared , and of the three wise men that offered him guifts ; and because on the same day Christ was baptized , when the whole Trinity appeared , it is called Theophania ; and because on the same day Christ turned water into wine at the marriage in Cana , it is called Bethphania from the house where the miracle was done . The eight day after the Epiphany , is kept in memory of Christs baptisme . Every Sunday throughout the year hath its peculiar Service or office ; chiefly Septuagesima , Sexagesima , Quinquagesima , and Quadragesima , Sundays . Their Lent-Fast , which is kept in memory of Christs forty days fast , begins on Ash-Wednesday , in which consecrated Ashes are put on their heads in signe of humility , and mortification , and to shew we are but dust and ashes . During the Lent every day in the week , as well as the Sundays , have their proper service and devotion ; on the fifth Sunday in Lent , they begin the commemoration of Christs passion . Palm-Sunday is kept in memory of the branches of trees cut down by the people and born by them , when Christ was riding in triumph to Ierusalem ; therefore this day the Priest blesseth and distributeth branches of trees . The three days immediatly going before Easter are kept with much sadnesse and devotion ; their Matti●s end in darknesse , the Bells are silent , all lights are put out , &c. Three sorts of Oyle are blessed this day , to wit , that of Baptisme , that of the Sick , and that of the Catechumeni ; the Bishop breatheth on the Oyle three times , to signifie the Trinity , whereof the Holy Ghost represented by the Oyle is one of the Persons . After evening service the Altars are stript naked , to shew Christs nakednesse on the Crosse. In some places also they are washed with Wine and Water , and rubbed with Savin leaves , to represent the blood and tears , with which Christ , our true Altar , was washed , and the thornes he was crowned with . In the Parasceve is kept a strict ●ast and silence , no Masse is said this day : Christs passion is read in the Pulpit uncovered ; the dividing of Christs Garment is represented by the Sub-Deacons , much adoration is given to the Crosse. Christs body is carried by two Priests to the Altar , which body was consecrated the day before ; for on this day , and on the holy Sabbath , the Sacrament is not celebrated , because the Apostles those two days were in great fear and sadnesse : And so there is no divine office this Sabbath . On this day the Agni Dei , or Lambs of Wax are consecrated , to defend those that carry them , from Thunder and Lightning . The Paschal Taper is also consecrated , and the fire which was put out , is renewed by new sparkes out of a flint , to represent Christ the true Light of the world , and that stone cut out of the mountain : on the Taper ( being lighted ) are fastned five pieces of frankincense , to represent the spices brought by the Women , and Christs five wounds . The Taper hath three things in it , representing Christ. The cotton or week signifieth his Soul : the wax his Body : and the light , his Divinity . It also putteth the people in minde of the firie Pillar which went before the Israelites to Canaan . The light of the Taper also signifieth both the light of the Gospel here , and the light of glory hereafter . The Lessons are read without title or tone ; the Fonts or Baptisteria are also blessed this day , to shew that by Baptisme we are buried with Christ : the Priest in consecrating the water toucheth it with his hand , dips the Taper in it , bloweth on it , and mixeth the chrisme with it : Baptisme is to be administred but twice a year ; to wit , at this time , and on the day of Pentecost , except in case of necessity : besides divers ceremonies used in Baptism , the Priest bloweth three times on the Infant , gives him chrisme , and a white garment . Four sorts are excluded from being witnesses in Baptism ; namely , religious Persons , Infidels , such as are not confirmed , a man and his wife together ; for becoming spiritual parents , they are not to know one another carnally any more . They say divers Letanies in Baptism ; Confirmation is done by the Bishop , who anoints the child with chrisme on the forehead , as the Priest had done on the crown of his head in Baptism . The reason why the child is twice anointed with chrisme , is , because the holy Ghost was given twice to the Apostles ; once here on earth before Christs ascension , and once from heaven in a fuller measure after Christs ascension . By the first they received a new birth or regeneration ; by the second growth strength and perfection . Therefore this Sacrament of confirmation is called by the Greek Fathers 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 perfection or consummation . The chrisme wherewith they are anointed , is made and consecrated on the day of the Lords Supper , because two days afore Easter Mary Magdalen anointed Christs head and feet . The Priest must not confirme except by delegation from the Pope ; this belongs onely to the Bishop , because it is an Apostolical Function , and Bishops are the Apostles successors . Confirmation is not to be given to those that are not baptized ; because the character of this Sacrament , presupposeth the character of Baptisme . Neither must children be confirmed till they be able to give an account of their faith . Then the Bishop strikes the childe on the cheek with his hand , to shew he must be content to suffer for Christ. On the holy Sabbath , the Altars begin to be covered again , Gloria in excelsis is sung , the Bells are rung , as preparatives for the Resurrection ; but before the Gospel incense is carried instead of light , to shew that the light of the world was supposed to be yet in the grave by the women that went to embalme him . And the Post-Communion is not sung , to shew how the Apostles were silent , when Christ was apprehended . Q. 22. What be their other holy days which they observe ? A. The chief is the Feast of Easter , in which their Churches , Altars , Crosses , and Priests , are cloathed in their best Ornaments ; nothing this day must be eat or drunk without the Priests benediction , and signed with the Crosse. In Easter week the custome was in Salutations , to say The Lord is risen , and to answer thus : Thanks be to God , and then to kisse each other ; which custome is yet observed by the Pope to the Cardinals when he sayeth Masse this day . The next Sunday to Easter is called Dominica in albis , because they that are baptized on the holy Sabbath , lay aside on this day their white Garments . The second Sunday is called Expectationis , the day of expectation or looking for the comming of the Holy Ghost . On Easter day before Masse , there is a solemn procession of the Priests cloathed in white , singing the Resu●rection ; before whom are carried Tapers burning , Crosses , and Banners . There are also Processions all the week after to the Fonts singing , in imitation of the Israelites rejoycing for the drowning of their enemies in the read sea : Baptism is the sea , and our sins are our enemies ; every day also this week the Neophytes are led to the Church by their god-fathers and god-mothers , with wax Tapers before them , which on the next Sunday , called in albis , they offer to the Priests . From the Octaves of Easter till Whitsunday , are sung two Halellujahs every Sunday , and one every working day , to shew that the joyes of heaven are represented , which the soul onely participates till the Resurrection , and after that , soul and body together , which is a double Hallelujah : every day i● Easter week hath its peculiar Epistle and Gospel , mentioning the Resurrection of Christ , and our happinesse in heaven : to this same purpose hath every Sunday after Easter its peculiar Masse and service . Rogation Sunday , which is the fifth after Easter , is so called from praying or asking ; for being Ascension day is neer , and we cannot follow Christ corporally into heaven , therefore we are taught to follow him by our prayers : three days then before Ascension day , are Rogations , Letanies , or prayers both for spiritual and temporal blessings ; the Letany used at this time , is called the Lesser , invented by Mamertus Bishop of Vienna , in a time when Wolves and other wild Beasts had broke out of the woods , and killed divers people ; the greater Letany was the invention of Gregory the first , when Rome was afflicted with a great Plague , caused by the poysonable breath of serpents ; on these Rogation daies there use to be processions , with Crosses , Reliques , and Banners carried before , singing also and praying for divers blessings ; among the rest , for the fruits of the earth : the Vigil or Eve of Ascension hath its proper Mass ; on Ascension day is a soleum procession ; on the Sunday after , promises are read concerning the coming of the holy Ghost : on Whitsun Eve Baptisme is celebrated as it was on Easter Eve ; for as we are dead with Christ i● baptisme , so we are baptized with the Holy Ghost , which was accomplished when he came down on the Apostles : the Feast of Pentecost is kept seven days , at which time , because of baptisme , white is worn ; this colour signifieth that all who are baptized , are made Priests to God the Father ; for the Priests garment is white ; it sheweth also the innocency and purity that ought to be among Christians ; and it puts them in mind of the resurrection , and glory of the life to come . They pray standing , in sign of liberty obtained by the Spirit ; Hallelujah and Gloria in excelsis are sung often this week ; from Easter till this time , no man is bound to fast : this feast is observed seven days ▪ to shew the seven gifts of the holy Ghost ; and every day three Lessons are read , because all the seven gifts are included in these three , Faith , Hope and Charity . The next Sunday is kept to the honour of the Trinity ; for as Christmasse was ordained to be kept in honour of God the Father , who sent his son into the world , and Easter to Christ the second Person , and Whitsunday to the third Person ; so this Sunday was instituted to the three persons together ; and from this day are named the other Sundaies till Adv●●t , whereof are twenty six ; to each of which is appropriated a peculiar Masse , with Lessons and Psalms fit for each day . Q. 23. What be their canonical hours of prayer ? A. Their set hours of prayer are called canonical , because they are prescribed by the Canons of the Church , and regularly observed by devout people . These hours they ground upon the practise of David and Daniel , who prayed three times a day . These hours are seven , because David speaketh of calling upon God seven times a day , because the gifts of the holy Ghost are seven ; and the foul spirit bringeth seven spirits worse then himself ; there be seven deadly sins ; the walls of Ierico fell down at the blowing of the seven Ram horn Trumpers ; there were seven Aspersions in the Levitical Law , Levit. 14. & 16. We read also of seven Lamps , and seven golden Candlesticks . These canonical hours are not onely for the day , but also for the night , after the example of David and Christ , who spent some part of the night in prayer ; and of the Church in the Canticles , which sought Christ in the night . The Prince of darknesse is most busie in the night to assault us , therefore we ought to watch and pray , that we may not be slaine with the Egyptian first born in the night . The Nocturnals or night praises , are said at midnight , because at that time Paul and Silas praised God : and so did David . About that time Christ rose from the grave , as the Greek Church believeth , but the Latine Church holdeth that he arose in the morning . The first hour of the day is dedicate to prayer ; that whilest the Sun riseth , we may call upon the Sun of righteousness who bringeth health under his wings . About that hour he was mocked , spit upon , & buffeted : and at that hour after his resurrection , he was seen by his Disciples standing on the Sea shore . To whom the first fruits of the earth were offered in old time ; to him also should the first fruits of the day be offered . The third hour is consecrated to prayer , because then Christ was crowned with thorns , and condemned by Pilate . It was the third hour also that the holy Ghost descended on the Apostles . The sixt hour is canonicall because then Christ was crucified ; at that houre Peter went up to the top of the house to pray , acts 10. and then it was that Christ asked water from the woman of Sa●atia . The ninth hour is for prayer , because then Christ gave up the ghost ; so Peter and Iohn went up into the Temple at the ninth hour of prayer acts 3. The evening also is a time for prayer ; then they have their Vespers , because the Iewes had their evening Sacrifice : then it was that Christ instituted the Sacrament of the Eucharist at his last Supper . And then was his body taken down from the Crosse. The hour of the Completory about the beginning of the night is Canonical also ; in memory of Christs buriall . And because David would not go up into his bed , nor suffer his eye-lids to slumber , till he had found out a place for the Temple . Then is sung the song of old Simeon , Nunc dimittis . Q. 24. What else may we observe about these Canonical hours ? A. That all Priests , Deacons , and Sub-Deacons , are bound to observe these hours ; so are also Monks and Nuns , if they be not Novices . But the inferiour orders of Clergy that are not beneficed , as they are not debarred from Marriage , so they are not tied to these Canonical hours . They also that are excommunicate and degraded , are to observe these hours , for the character is indelible ; but sick persons and such as have any natural impediment are excused . Again , these Canonical prayers are not to be said everywhere , but in the Church , because the multitude of petitioners makes prayers the more efficacious ; otherways , they acknowledge that private prayers may be said anywhere . The times also , order , and reverence , must be observed in saying of these prayers , and diligent attention must be used without wandering thoughts ; the attention must be ●ixed not onely on the words and sense thereof , but chiefly on God the object of our prayers ; and devotion must be used both outward in prostrating of the body , and inward in humility and submission of the minde . But on Sundays and all the time between 〈◊〉 and Pentecost they pray standing , to shew 〈◊〉 readinesse ( being risen with Christ ) in seeking the things that are above . Beneficed men who neglect in six moneths time to say the Canonical prayers , are to lose their benefices . In the first Canonical hour the Kyrie Eleeson is said ; so is the Lords Prayer , and the Creed , but with a low voice , to shew that prayer and faith consist rather is the heart then in the tongue . In the third hour prayers are said for the dead , as well as for the living . The sixe hour they say Adam fell , and was 〈◊〉 out of Paradise , therefore they hold it then a fi● time , by prayer to enter into Gods favour again . The ninth hour Christs side was peirced , out of which flowed water and blood , the two Sacraments of the Church , then the Vaile of the Temple rent asunder , the graves opened , and Christ descended into hell ; all which do furnish sufficient matter for prayers and praises that hour . In the end of the day are said the Vespers or evening service , to signifie that Christ came in the end of the world . In the evening Christ washed his Disciples feet and was known to the two Disciples in breaking of bread , as they were going to Emaus . Five Psalmes are then said , in reference to Christs five wounds , and to expi●●e the sins of our five sences . In the evening is sung the Magnificat , to shew that in the evening of the world the Virgin brought forth Christ , in whom is our cheifest rejoycing . And then are Lamps lighted to put us in minde that with the wise Virgins we should have our Lamps ready to meet the Bridgroome . The Completory is a fit time for prayer , because then Christ prayed , and swear Blood in the Garden . The song of 〈…〉 then sung ; for as he immediatly before his death uttered these words , so should we before our sleep● which is a resemblance of death . Four Psalmes 〈◊〉 are then said , to expiate the sins of our child-hood , youth , manhood , and old age . The Creed is said the first hour and 〈◊〉 , to shew that all 〈◊〉 workes must begin and end i● saith . About mid-night are said the Nocturnals , because about that 〈◊〉 the Egyptian first borne were 〈◊〉 , then Christ was borne , then was he apprehended by the Iewes ; 〈◊〉 are we in greatest danger , then is the prince of darknesse most busie in his workes of darknesse . Q. 25. What m●y we observe concerning their Processions ? A. They ground their Processions on the practise of David and Salomon , when the o●e accompained the Ark in Triumph to the Tabernacle , the other to the Temple . They have four solemn Processions . Namely on the Purification of the Virgin , on Palm-Sunday , on Easter day , and on Holy thursday , being the fortieth day after Easter , and the day of Christs Asension , kept in memory of that Procession which Christ made with his Disciples , when they walked to the No●ne of Olives , from whence he ascended to Heaven ; as there is a Procession every Sunday in memory of Christs Resurrection , so there was wount to be another every Thursday in remembrance of his Ascension ; but because of the multitude of Festivals this is kept but once yearly solemnly , yet every Sunday it is remembred in that days Procession . They hold also that these Processions were typified by the Israelits comming out of Egypt . For as Moses delivered them from the Tyranny of Phar●●h , so hath Christ freed us from the oppression of Satan . The Tables of the Law were received on Sinai , and carried before the people , so the Gospel is taken down from the Altar , and carried in their Procession . A fiery pillar went before the Israelites , and burning Tapers are carried before the people in these solemnities : as every Tribe had their armes and colours carried before them , so here are carried Crosses and Banners . Their Levites hore the Tabernacle , and our Deacons carry the Coffer or Pix . Their Priests carried the Ark , and our Priests carry the holy Reliques . In their Procession Aaron followed in his Ornaments , and in ours , the Bishop in his Pontificals . There was the sounding of Trumpets , here the noyse of Bells ; there was sprinkling of Blood , here of holy water , &c. They carry Banners and Crosses in memory of that Crosse seen in the aire by Constantin , and which after he always wore in his Banners . Besides these triumphant Processions , they have also in times of publick calamity , m●urnfull Processions which they call Rogatio●s , and the Greeks Litaniae , that is prayers of supplications , of which there is the great Letanie kept on Saint Marks Feast , and invented by Gregory the first in a great Plague at Rome . The lesser Letanie is kept three days before the ascension , and was invented at Vienna by Mamertus Bishop there , in a time when there were great Earth-quakes and Irruptions of Wolves which in France did great hurt : this is called the lesser Rogation , because it was found out in a lesser City then Rome , and by a lesser Bishop then Gregory . Yet the lesser is more ancient by 80. years , for it was devised in the time of Zeno the Emperor of Constantinople ; whereas the other was found out in the time of Mauritius , who was contemporary with Gregory the great . Pope Liberius appointed there should be Letanies , when Wars , Plague , or Famine do threaten ; which commonly fall out about that time of the year , wherein the memory of Christs Ascension is observed . Q. 26. Wherein consisteth the Eighth part of their Worship ? A. In the Worship of the Saints , whom they honour with Temples , Chappels , Altars , Images , Holy-days , mentioning of their names in the Masse , reserving and worshiping of their Reliques , praying to them , &c. They divide them into four ranks ; namely , Apostles , Martyrs , Confessors , and Virgins . The Festival days of the Saints , kept in memory of their martyrdom , are called Natales , that is , birth-days ; for then they began truly to live , when they died for Christ. In the Kalendar these following Saints have their Holy-days ; Fabian and Sebastian , Agnes , the Conversion of S. Paul , Iulian , Agatha , the Purification of Mary ; this day is a Procession in memory of that Procession which Ioseph and Mary made to the Temple : this Feast was instituted in the time of Iustin●an , upon a great mortality which then hapned , and candles this day are carried with great solemnity , to shew that our light should shine before men ; that Christ who was this day presented in the Temple , is the true light of the world ; and that like wise Virgins , whereof Mary was the chief , we should have our Lamps ready : the Feast of S. Peters chair is kept in memory of his advancement first to the Bishoprick of Antioch , then of Rome : the Feast of the Annunciation is kept in memory of the tidings which the Angel brought to Mary of her conception : on the first of May is the Feast of Philip and Iames the lesser , the son of Alpheus , and Brother of our Lord , who was the first Bishop of Ierusalem , had seen Christs Transfiguration , and for preaching Christ , was thrown down from the pinacle of the Temple by the Jewes : the other Iames called the greater , and of Compostella , was the son of Zebedaeus , and brother to S. Iohn the Evangelist : on the third of May is the invention of finding of the Crosse by Helena , Constantines mother : the Feast of S. Iohn Baptist is kept the 24. of Iune , in which are fires made , and Torches carried , to shew that he was a shining and a burning Lamp : the Feast of Peter and Paul is kept the 29 of Iune , in memory that they both suffered in one day under Nero : on the 25 of Iuly is the Feast of S. Iames , S. Iohns brother , who preached the Gospel in Spain , and returning to Ierusalem , was beheaded by Herod : the Feast of the seven Sleepers is on the 27 of Iuly ; these flying from the persecution of Decius , hid themselves in a Cave , where they slept about 300 years , and being awaked , thought they had slept but one night : the Feast of S. Peters Chaines is kept August the first , in memory of Peters miraculous delivery from Herods prison , when the Chaines fell from him of their own accord : the Feast of S. Laurence is kept August the tenth , in memory of his martyrdom under Valerian ; he was Arch-Decon of Rome , after whom , none there have had that title : the Assumption of Mary is on the fifteenth of August , this is her greatest Feast ; for it is ushered in with a fast , and hath its Octave : on this day herbes and flowers are gathered and blessed , because she is compared to the Rose and Lilly : S. Bartholomews ▪ Feast is on the 24 of August ; he preached in India , and then in Albania of Armenia , where he was first ●leaed , and then beheaded , therefore some keep the Feast of his Excoriation , others of his Decollation : S. Iohn Baptists Decollation is kept the 29 of August ; his head hath been removed from divers places : the Nativity of S. Mary is celebrated the 8 of September ; it was kept in heaven by the Angels , ( so goeth the story ) long before it was observed by men here on earth ; the Romane Church celebrates no Nativities , except that of Christs , of his Mother , and of his Forerunner : The Exaltation of the Crosse is kept the 14 of September , in memory of the Crosse recovered from Cosroes , King of Persia , by the Emperor Heraclius , and by him carried in triumph into Ierusalem : the Feast of S. Matthew the Apostle and Evangelist , is on the 21 of September , in remembrance of his suffering for Christ in Ethiopia , where having planted the Gospel , he was beheaded there : S. Lukes day is on the 18 of October ; he was a Painter , Physitian , and Evangelist , and the Disciple of Saint Paul : the Feast of Simon and Iude is kept on the 28 of October ; these were brothers , and sons to Mary Cleophas , who married to Alpheus ; they had two brothers more , to wit , Iames the lesser , and Ioseph called Barsa●as , and sirnamed Iustus : Simon was called Zelotes , and Cananaeus , from Cana of Galilee : Iude was named 〈◊〉 and Lebeus ; Simon preacht in Egypt , afterward he succeded Iames in the See of Ierusalem , where he was crucified : Iude preached to the Medes and Persians , and suffered at Persis : the first of November is dedicated to all the Saints , because there be more then can have particular dayes assigned them . The old Romans worshipped all their gods together in one Temple called Fantheon ; Christians held it fitter to worship all the Saints and Martyrs in the same Temple , under the name of Saint Mary ; this Feast is ushered in with fasting , the day before , and backed with prayers for all souls in Purgatory the day after Saint Martin Bishop and Confessor , is honoured the eleventh of November , for his charity to the poor , in parting with his own Garments to cloath them , and for his humility , in that he would dye on no other bed but on a heap of ashes ; this Feast hath its Vigil and Octave . They thought that he should be thus honoured by men , who had been honoured by Angels : The thirtieth of November is Saint Andrew● day ; he preached in Scythia , Achaia , and other places thereabout , and suffered death on a crosse ; his bones , with those of Saint Luke , were translated to Constantinople , in the time of Constantine the second . The sixth of December is for Saint Nicholas , the Bishop , famous for his charity , boldnesse , and constancy in the maintenance of Christianity . They write that being an Infant he would never suck his Mothers brests but once on Wedensdays and Fridays . The 21 of December is for Saint Thomas , who preached to the Indians , & by their Idolatrous Priests was first shot with arrows , and then thrust through with a lance , as he was at his prayers . Saint Stephen is celebrated the six and twentieth of December ; as he was the first Martyr , so he deserved to be the first in the Kalendar : the first Martyr is placed next to Christs Nativity , to shew Christ was born , that we might suffer ; and Christs Nativity here on earth , was the cause of Stephens Nativity in Heaven . Saint Iohn the beloved Disciple , is honoured on the seven and twentieth of December : He escaped miraculously , first poyson , and then burning oyle . The eight and twentieth of December , is for the Innocents , who suffered in their Infancy by Herod , for the Infant King of the Iewes Christ Jesus ; there are multitudes of Saints more , who are placed in the Kalendar , as Ambrose , Bishop , on December 7. Anselme , Bishop , April 21. Augustine , Bishop , August 21. Babylas , Bishop , Ianuary 24. Barbara the Virgin , December 4. Barnabas the Apostle , Iune 11. Basil , Bishop , April 26. Basil the Great , Ianuary 1. Bernard , Abbot , August 20. Bonav●ntura the Cardinal , Iuly 14. Three Bonifaces , and three Katharines on several days . Christopher , Martyr , Iuly 25. Clemens , Pope and Martyr , November 23. Saint Paul's conversion , April 25. Saint Austins conversion , May 5. Cyprian , Martyr , September 26. Dionyflus the Areopagi●e , October 9. Epiphanius , Bishop , May 12. George , Martyr , April 24. Gregory the Great Pope , March 12. Gregory Nazianzen , Bishop , May 9. Gregorius Thaumaturgu● , November 17. William , Confessor , February 10. Hierom , September 30. Ignatius , Bishop and Martyr , Feburary 1. Ignafius Loyo●a , Iuly 31. Iohannes Chrysostom , Bishop , Ianuary 27. Iohn Damascen , May 〈◊〉 Ioseph Maries husband , March 19. Irenaeus , Martyr , August 26. Iulianus , Martyr , Ianuary 9. Iustinus , Martyr , April 13. Landfrancus , Bishop , Iuly 3. Laurence , Martyr , August . 10. Lewis , King , August 25. Mary Magdalen , Iuly 22. Matthias , Apostle , February 24 , Michael , Arch-angel , September 29. Narcissus , Bishop , October 29. Olaus , King , Iuly 29. Patrick , Bishop , March 17. Polycarpus , Bishop . Ianuary 26. Severinus Boethius , October 23. Thomas , Bishop , December 29. Tomas Aquin●s , March 7. Vigilius , Bishop , Iune 26. There are multitudes more in the Roman Ka●endar , but these are the chiefe which I have culled out : They have also holy days for some eminent Iewes , as Daniel the Prophet , &c. For Angels also , and for dedication of Churches , which the Greeks call E●coenia , a custom borrowed from the Jews . Q. 27. What Ornaments and Vtensils doe they use in their Churches dedicate to Christ and the Saints ? A. They have in them their reliques , pictures , images ; crosses also , and crucifixes , the images also of Angels , which they paint with wings to signifie their swiftnesse , and sublimity of their nature ; with white garments also to shew their purity . The images of Christ and of the Saints , are painted with the sunne , beams about their heads , to represent the glory they are in . God the Father is represented like an old man , because he is described by Daniel like the ancient of daies . The Holy Ghost is painted like a Dove ; because in that form he appeared on Christ. They have Chalices not of Glasse , because subject to breaking ; not of wood , because that is porous and drinks in the liquor ; not of brasse nor copper , because of the bad smell thereof , and rust , or canker , but of silver or gold . They have also candlesticks , tapers and lamps , which they burn to the Saints by day , to shew they are not in darknesse , but in light . Their censers and incense represent Christ , and the prayers of the Saints which like incense ascend before God ; these odors are burnt in their Churches , both to expel bad vapors , and to refresh the sences . They have also their flaps or fans to drive away flies from the Chalice , after the example of Abraham , who drove away the birds from his sacrifice ; and to teach us that we should drive away all wandring thoughts when we pray . Their Patin● and other vessels shining bright , put us in mind how we should shine in out conversation . The Corporal is the linnen cloath in which the Eucharist is covered , signifying how Christs body was wrapped up in fine linnen ; for as linnen is first washed , then wrung , and lastly dried ; so must our souls be first washed in tears , then wrung by repentance , and lastly dried by the heat of the love of God. Organs are also used in Churches to excite the minde , and to stir up devotion . Yet in the Popes Chappel there are none , perhaps to shew that he needs no such helps . Their Altars are inclosed with railes , to keep off the people , for the Priests only have accesse to them ; they were anciently places of refuge , and are covered all the year , except in the passion week ; then they are stript , to represent Christs nakednesse on the crosse . Ordinarily the Altar is placed towards the East , yet in the Church of Antioch it was placed towards the West . On the Altar s●ands the Pixis or Ciborium , which keepeth the Host for strangers , sick persons and travellers ; but it must not be kept above seven dayes , least it mould ; therefore the Priest must eat it himselfe , and put in a fresh one . They have Fonts , called Baptisteria , of stone , in which the water of Baptisme is consecrated by the Priest , who poureth oyle into it ; he also by breathing ▪ and by certain words exorciseth the evil spirit . Salt is consecrated , and put into the childs month , to shew that he must have spiritual Salt within him : Then the Priest layeth his hand on the childs head , in sign he is reconciled and made a member of the Church . Then he signeth his forehead with the sign of the crosse , that hereafter he may not be ashamed of Christ crucified . He puts his finger into his eare and into his nostrils also with spittle ; saying to his right eare Epph●ra , that is , be thou opened ; to shew that by nature we are deaf in spiritual things , as was that man whom Christ after this manner cured in the Gospel ▪ The touching of the Nostrils sheweth that the child must remember his vow in baptisme , so long as he hath breath in him . Then he anoints the Child two times , that he may renounce the devil and all his works , &c. The breast is first anointed , then the shoulders , to shew the strength of our love , and faith in the Trinity , and that withall we must be wrestlers against all spiritual wickednesse . The childe is three times dipe in the water , and in some places onely sprinkled ; to shew Christs three days burial , and our faith in the Trinity . After baptisme the child is anointed by the Priest on the forehead with chrisme , and cloathed in white , to signifie he must cast off the old man , and be cloathed with innocency : Antiently those that were baptized at Easter , wore white all that week , which they laid aside the Sunday following , called therefore 〈◊〉 in 〈◊〉 ; this also signified the glory of the resurrection . Then a wax candle burning is given him , to shew the light of faith and knowledge that should be in him , and with which he should be ready to meet the bridegroom . Then the Godfathers are instructed concerning their duty to the Child . Q. 28. What other Vtensils have they in their Churches ? A. They have three viols or flaggons for oyl , which the Priest carrieth on the day of the Lords Supper ; one holds the oyl of the Catechumeni , the second is for the Chris●me , and the third for the oyl of the sick . With the Chrisme the baptized are anointed on their crown ; and they that are confirmed , on the forehead , and so are they who be ordained . The Catechumeni and 〈◊〉 are anointed with single oyl . They have also in thei● Churches holy water pots , which by some are called 〈◊〉 , by others Situlae , and Aqu●nina●ia and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . This pot must be of Stone or Marble , at which is tied with a chaine the holy water spunge ; with this salt water they are 〈◊〉 that enter into the Church , because antiently they wasted before they entered into the Temple , to shew that with pure and sancti●ied minds we must come before God. They have also Bells which they 〈◊〉 with water , and consecrate with certain prayers ; these have suceeded the Trumpets used by the Jewes , to 〈◊〉 together the Assembly . They have also Altars which they anoint and consecrate ; & holy Reliques , whereof many doubtlesse are supposititious and false ; therefore no new Reliques are to be received without the Bishops approbation , nor to be honoured without the Popes authority . And because the Altar represents Christ , therefore the Priest after Masse , in sign of reverence and subjection kisseth the Altar ; by which also he sheweth the great desire the Church hath to enjoy Christ when she saith , Let him kisse me with the kisses of his mouth . The Vestry is the place where the sacred Vestiments ( of which we have already spoken ) are kept . Here the Priest before Masse puts on his holy garments ; this place they say represents the Virgins Womb , in which our great high Priest put on the garment of our humane nature , that in it he might offer the true propiatory sacrifi●e to God his Father , for the sins of the world . They make also every part of their material Temple , to have a mystical signification ; The Quire represents the Church triumphant , the main body the Church militant ; the Porch or great Door is Christ , by whom onely we have accesse to the Father ; the Windows are the Scriptures , which give light to the spiritual Church ; the Pillars are the Apostles by their Doctrine supporting the Church ; the Pavement is Humility and faith : the Cover is Gods protection ; the Tower with the Bells are the Prelates , which ought to be eminent in their conversation , and sounding in their preaching ; the Cock on the top thereof , is to put them in minde of their vigilancy ; the Lights that shine continually in their Churches , are to signifie our good works which should shine before men . Q. 29. What office do they perform to the dead ? A. They have a peculiar office or service for the dead in Purgatory , which some perform every third day , that they might be partakers of Christs resurrection , who overcame death that day ; some again every seventh day , that they may attain to the eternal Sabbath or rest in Heaven , whereof Gods resting from the works of Creation on the se●enth day , was a type . Others perform this office the thirtieth day , because the Israelites mourned for Moses and Aaron thirty days . Others again the fortieth day , because Ioseph and his brethren bewailed Iacob forty days . Others the fiftieth day , because the fiftieth year is the Jubilee , or year of liberty , which they wish these imprisoned soules may partake eternally . Others perform this office yearly , and make it anniversary ; but if this day fall upon Sunday or any other solemn festivity , then it must not be kept , nor put off till the next day , as the feasts of the Saints are , but must be kept the day before , that the souls may the sooner partake the fruits of our devotion . No Masse must be said on festival days for the dead , except the body be present . And although in the Masse for the living incense is burned , to shew that their prayers like incense ascend before God ; yet in the Masse for the dead incense is not burned , because their prayers are of no efficacy ; for do the dead praise thee ? saith David . The corps may not be brought into the Church , whilest Masse is saying for the living , but must be set in the Porch till Masse be done , and the Mass for the dead be begun , in which Masse the kisse of peace must not be given , because there is no communion between us and the dead , neither can they answer us ; the dead corps is washed and anointed ; then it is carried to the Church ; but by the way the bearers rest three times , to signifie Christs three days rest in the grave . Holy water and Frankincense is put in the grave with the corps , to keep off evil spirits thence , and to shew that the deceased party hath offered to God the incense of his prayers and good life whilest he lived . He is buried with green bayes , to shew that his soul is alive , and that it doth not ●ither with the body ; and with his face upward , and his feet towards the East , to shew his expectation of Heaven , and his readinesse to meet Christ in the Resurrection , whose appearance ( is believed ) shall be in the East . Every Christian that is buried out of the Church , or Church-yard , hath a Crosse set at his head , to shew he was a Christian. C●ergy men that have taken orders , are buried in the habit of their orders ; all are wrapt in linnen , because Christ was so ; yet some are buried in sackcloth to shew their repentance . Antiently the names of holy men departed were registred in scrolls or ●olding tables called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , which word Diptycha the Latin Church retained ; these were kept by the Bishop , and the ●ames publickly read , in time of divine service , to shew that the just shall be had in everlasting remembrance . The prayers that are made for the dead , are not for the Saints in Heaven , for they need not our prayers , but our praises to God for them ; nor for the damned in Hell , seeing our prayers can availe them nothing , but onely for those who dying in venial sins unrepented , make satisfaction in Purgatory ; Lastly there is neither Gloria in exce●sis , nor Hallelujah , sung in the office for the dead . Of these passages see Alcui●us de divin . offic . Amalar. Fortunat. de Eccles. officiis , Stephanus Durantus de ritibus Eccles. Cathol . Guliel . Durandus in rationali , &c. The Contents of the Fourteenth Section . Of the Eastern Religions , and first of the Greeks . 2. Of the Church dignities , and discipline in the Greek Church at this day ▪ 3. Of the other Nations , professing the Greek Religion , chiefly the Moscovites , and Armenians . 4. Of the Monks , Nun● , and Eremites of Moscovia . 5. Of the form of service in their Chu . ches . 6. How they administer the Sacraments . 7. The Doctrine and Ceremonies of the Russian Church at this day . 8. Of their Marriage and Funeral Ceremonies . 9. Of the profession of the Armenians . 10. Of the other Greek Sects , namely the Melchites , Georgians , and Mengrelians . 11. Of the Nestorians , Indians , and Jacobites . 12. Of the Maronites Religions . 13. Of the Cophti . 14. Of the Abyssin Christians . 15. Wherein the Protestants agree with , and dissent from other Christian Churches . SECT . XIIII . Quest. 1. HAving taken a view of the differences in Religion among the Romanists and Anti Romanists in the West , what Religion do the Christians in the East professe ? A. In the East the Greek Religion prevaileth in many places , chiefly in those Countries of Europe ; namely , Greece , Macedon , Epirus , 〈◊〉 , Thr●ce , Servia , Basci● Moldavia , Walachi● ▪ Bosnia , Podolia , and Moscovia ; In the Islands also of the Aegean Sea , and in some parts of Poland , Dalmatia , and Croatia ; in some parts also of Asia , namely , in Natolia , Circassia , Mengrelia , and Russia . The Greek● place much of their devotion in the worship of the Virgin Mary , and of painted , but not carved Images ; in the interces●ion , prayers , help , and merits of the Saints , which they invocate in their Temples . They place justification not in faith , but in workes ; School-divinity , chiefly the works of Thomas Aquin●s ; which they have in Greek , are in great request with them . The Sacrifice of the Masse , is used for the quick , and the dead ; and they use to buy Masses ; they do not hold a Purgatory fire , yet they believe there is a third place between that of the blessed and the damned , where they remain who have deferred repentance till the end of their life ; but if this place be not Purgatory , I know not what it is , not what the souls do there . Though they deny the Procession of the Holy Ghost from the Son , yet ▪ they baptise in the name of the Three Persons . Priests among them may marry once , but not of●●er . That marriage is unlawfull , which is contracted within the seventh degree of Consanguinity and Affinity . They use leavened bread in the Sacrament , and administer in both kinds ; they have four L●●ts in the year ; they deny the Popes supremacy , abstain from blood and things strangled ; observe the Jewish Sabbath with the Lords day . They use neither confirmation , nor extream unction , and will not have either the blessed souls i● Heaven to enjoy Gods presence , or the wicked in Hell to be tormented ●ill the day of judgement ; preaching is little used amongst them , but Masses often ; therefore one of their Monks , whom they call Coloieri , for preaching , sometimes in Lent , and at Christmasse , and Eastet , was accused and banished to Mount Sinai by the Patriarch of Constantinople , as Chytraus witnesseth . They esteem equal with the Scriptures , the Acts of the seven Greek Synods , and the writings of Basil , Chrysosto●e , 〈◊〉 , and their traditions . They believe that the souls of the dead are bettered by the prayers of the living . They are no less for the Churches authority and for Traditions , then the Roman Catholicks be ; when the Sacrament is carried through the Templ● , the people by bowing themselves adore it , and falling on their knees , kisse the 〈◊〉 . Q. 2. What Ecclesiastical Dignities and Discipline is there in the Greek Church at this day ? A. They have their Patriarch , who resides at Constantinople , who is elected by his Metropolitans and Arch-Bishops , but is confirmed by the great Turkes chief Bassa , who upon promise of some thousand Duckets from the Patriarch , do●h ratifie his priviledges . He hath no more authority with the great Turk , then any Christian Embassadour , who thinks it a great honour to be admitted to fall down at the Seigniors feet , and to kisse his cloak . Next to the Patriarch are the Metropolitans , who are placed according to their antiquity . Of thes Metropolitans are 74. under whom are Arch-Bishops , and Bishops . The Metropolitan of Thessalonica hath ten Bishops under him ; he of Athens hath six ; Corinth hath foure Bishops , and one hundred Churches ; Mitylena had five Bishopricks , but now none ; Chalcedon hath a Metropolitan and sixty Churches , but no Bishops ; The Metropolis of Nicaea hath fifty Churches , but no Bishop at this time ; Ephesus hath fifty Churches , but no Bishop ; Philippi , the Metropolis of Macedonia , hath one hundred and fifty Churches ; Antiochia of Pi●idia , is Metropolis of fourty Churches ; Smyr●a is Metropolis of eighty Churches ; but fourty or fifty persons make a Church in Greece . Most of the Metropolies in Asia are ●●ined . The Greeks at Constantinople are distributed into certain Churches , where they meet on Sundays and holy days ; their greatest congregations scarce exceed three hundred persons . Their chiefe Feast is that of Maries assumption ; every Lords day in Lent , the Patriarch sayeth Masse , sometimes in one Church , sometimes in another , where he collects the almes of well disposed people . They have no musick in their Churches : the Women are shut up in their Churches within latises , that they may not be seen by the men . In the Patriarchs own Church are to be seen the bodies of Mary Salome , of Saint Euphemi● , and the Murble Pillar , to which Christ was bound , when he was scourged . They have also in the Greek Church Hieromonachi and Priests whom they call Popes ; 〈◊〉 may consecrate , and say Masse . They have the● ? Lay-Monks , Deacons , and Sub-Deacons , and their Anagnostes , who read the Dom●nical Epistle and other things . The Monks who are all of Saint Basils order have their Archimandrithes or Abbots . Their Monks are not idle , but work ; they are called Caloieri ; the Patriarch , Metropolites , and Bishops are of this order , and abstain from flesh ; but in Lent , and other fasting times they forbear fish , milk and egges ; the Greeks celebrate their Liturgies in the old Greek tongue , which they scarce understand . On festival days , they use the Liturgy of Basil , on other days that of Chrysost●me . They have no other tran●lation of the Bible , but that of the 70. Q. 3 , What other Nations professe the Greek Religion , besides those al●eady named ? A. The Moscovites and Armenians ; ●s for the Moscovites , they with the Russians were converted by the Greeks , and are with them of the same communion and faith , saving that they differ from the Greeks , in receiving children of seven years old to the Communion , in mingling the bread and wine in the chalice with warm water , and distributing it together in a spoon : besides , they permit neither Priest nor Deacon to officiate or take orders , except they be married ; and yet when they are actually in orders , will not allow them to marry : they dissolve marriage upon every light occasion : the Arch-Bishop of Mosco , their chief Metropolitan , was wont to be confirmed by the Patriarch of Constantinople , but is now nominated by the Prince or Great Duke , and consecrated by three of his own Suffragans , whereof there be but eleven in all that Dominion ; but the Bishops of South Russia subject to the King of Poland , have submitted themselves to the Pope ; and whereas the Russian Clergy were wont to send yearly gifts to the Patriarch of Constantinople , residing at Sio or Chios ; now the Gr●at Duke himself sends him somewhat yearly toward his maintenance : the Bishops of Moscovia , besides their Tythes , have large rents to maintain them according to their Place and Dignitie ; and they have as large an Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction , as any Clergy in Christendome : they do so highly esteemthe Scriptures and four General Councels , that they touch them not without crossing and bowing : Besides their Patriarch and two Metropolitans of Novograd , and Rostove , they have 4 Arch-Bishops , and six Bishops ; besides Priests , Arch-Priests , Deacons , Monks , Nuns , and Heremites . The Patriarch of Mosco was invested in his jurisdiction by Hieronymo , the banished Patriarch of Constantinople , or Sio ; because in the Isle Chio or Sio , was the Patriarchs seat , after he was banished by the Turk from B●zantium . The Bishops in their Solemnities wear rich Mitres on their heads , embroydered copes with Gold and Pearle on their backs , and a Crosiers staff in their hands ; when they ride abroad , they blesse the people with their two fore-fingers . All Bishops , Arch Bishops , and Metropolites are chosen by the Great Duke himselfe , out of their Monasteries ; so that first they must be Monks , before they can attain these dignities ; so they must be all unmarried men . The Ceremonies of the Bishops inauguration are in a manner the same that are used in the Church of Rome . Preaching is not used in this Church ; onely twice a year , to wit , the first of September , which is their new years day , and on Saint Iohn Baptists day , in the Cathedral Church a short speech is made by the Metropolite , Arch-Bishop , or Bishop , tending to love with their neighbours , obedience and Loyalty to their Prince , to the observation of their Fasts and Vows , and to perform their dnti●● to the holy Church , &c. Clergy there keep out learning , to keep up Tyranny . The Priests crowns are not shaven but shorne , and by the Bishop anointed with oyle ; who in the Priests ordination puts his Surplise on him , and sets a white crosse on his breast , which he is not to wear above eight days ; and so he is authorised to say , sing , and administer the Sacraments in the Church . They honour the Images of Saints ; their Priests must marry but once ; the 〈◊〉 people pray not themselves , but cause the Priests 〈◊〉 pray for them , when they go about any businesse or journy . Every year there is great meetings to solemnise the Saints day that is Patron of their Church ; and to have prayers said to that Saint for themselves and friends , and so an offering is made to the Priest for his pains ; for he lives on the peoples benevolence , and not on Tythes ▪ once a quarter the Priest blesseth his Parishioners houses with persume , and holy water , for which he is paid ; but whatsoever benefit the Priest makes of his place , he must pay the tenth thereof to the Bishop . The Priest wears long 〈◊〉 of hair ▪ hanging down by his ears , a gowne with a broad cape , and a walking staff in his hand . He wears his surplise , and on solemne days his cope , when he reads the Liturgy . They have their Regular Priests , who live in Covents . In Cathedral Churches are Arch-Priests , and Arch-Deacons ; every Priest hath his Deacon or Sexton . Q. 4. Are there any store of Monks , Nuns , and Ere●ites in Moscovia ? A. Every City abounds with Monks of St. Basils order ; for many out of displeasure , others out of fear in avoid punishment , and others to avoid taxes and oppression , do embrace this life ; besides the opinion of ●●●rit they have thereby . When any is admitted , he is by the Abbot stript of his Secular Garments , and next to his skin , is cloathed with a white Fl●nnel shirt ; over which is a long Garment , girded with a ●road leathern belt . The upper Garment is of Say , of a ●ooty-colour ; then his crown is shorne , to whom the Abbot sheweth , that as his haires are taken from his head , so must he be taken from the world : this done he anoints his crown with Oyle , puts on his ●wle , and so receives him into the Fraternity , having vowed abstinence from flesh , and perpetual chastity . The Monks do not onely live upon their rents , but they trade also , and are great Merchants ; as for scholarship they have none . Sergius is a great Saint ●mongst them , to whom the Empress goeth sometimes in Pilgrimage . They have divers Nunneries ; some whereof are onely for Noble mens Widows and Daughters , whose stock the Emperor meanes to ex●i●guish . They have E●emites also , who go stark naked , except about the middle , they wear long hair , and an l●on collar about their neck or middle . The people esteem them as Saints , and Prophets , and whatsoever they say is received as Oracles , even by the great Duke himselfe . He thinks himself in great favour with God , who is reproved , or robbed of any part of his goods by them . But of these E●emites there be very few in that cold country . Q. 5. What form of Service have they in their Churches ? A. They have their Matti●s every morning ; the Priest attended by his Deacon , in the middle of the Church , calls on Christ for a blessing , in the name of the Trinity , and then repeats three times , Lord have mercy upon us : this done , he marcheth into the chancel , whither no man may enter but the Priest alone ; and there at the Altar he sayeth the Lords prayer , and twelve times Lord have mercy upon us ; Then Praised at the Trinity : The Deacon and people answer Amen . Then he reads the Psalmes for the day , and with the people turns to the Images on the wall , to which they bow three times knocking their heads to the ground . Then he reads the Decalogue , and Athanasius his Creed . After this the Deacon standing without the Chancel door , reads a part of their Legend of Saints lives , which is divided into so many parts as there be days in the year ; then he addeth some collects or prayers . This Service lasteth about two hours , all which time many Wax Candles burn before their Images , some as big as a mans wast ; such are vowed and enjoyned by pe●nance . They have about nine of the morning another service , and on Festival days they have solemn devotion . The evening service is begun like the marnings ; after the Psalmes the Priest singeth the 〈◊〉 in their Language , and then all with one voice , Lord have mercy upon us , thirty times together ; and the boyes answer thirty times ; then is read by the Priest , and on holy days sung ; the first Psalme , and 〈◊〉 repented ten times . Then the Priest reads some part of the Gospel , which he ends with three Hallelujahs ; and withal that evening service with a collect for the day ; all this while the Priest standeth as , the high 〈◊〉 . The Deacon● stand without the Chancel , whither they dare not come during service time . The people stand together in the body of the Church , for they have no Pews to sit in . Q. 6. How do they administer the Sacraments ? 〈…〉 Eight days after the Child is born , he is brought to the Church-porch , where the Priest receives him ; and tells the witnesses their duties in the childs education after baptisme , namely to teach him how to know God and Christ , and withal what Saints are the chiefe mediators ; then he conjures the Devil out of the water , and so after some prayers , he plungeth the child three times over head and ears in a tub of warm water , holding it necessary that every part of the child be dipped . They use the same words that we do ; In the name of the Father , Son , and Holy Ghost : and not By the Holy Ghost , as some Hereticks have used . Then the Priest lay●th oyl and salt mixed together on the Childes forehead , on both sides of his face , and on his lips praying that God would make him a good Christian , &c. This done , the child being now made a Christian , is carried from the Porch into the Church : The Priest marching before , who layeth him on a cushion before the feet of the chief Image in the Church , to which he is recommended as to his Mediator . After baptisme the childs hair is cut off , wrapped up in wax , and reserved as a relique in the Church . The Russians use to re-bapbaptise their Proselyte Christians , and in some Monasterie to instruct them in their religion ; first they cloath the new convert with a fresh Russian Garment , then they crown him with a Garland , anoint his head with oyl , put a wax light into his hand , and for seven days together pray over him four times a day ; all which time he is to forbear flesh , and white meats . After the seventh day he is washed , and , on the eighth day is brought into the Church , and there instructed how to bow , knock his head , and crosse himself before their images . The Russians communicate but once a year , in Lent after confession to the Priest ; who calls them up to the Altar , askes them if they be clean from sin ; if they be , they are admitted ; but never above three at one time . Whilest the Priest prayeth , the communicants stand with their ●rms folded one within another ; then he delivereth to them a spoonful of bread and wine tempered together , saying , Eat this drink this , without any pause . Then he delivereth bread by it self , and wine mingled with warm water , to represent the water and bloc● that issued out of Christ side . Then the Communicants follow the Priest thrice about the Altar , with their folded arms . At last after prayers the Priest chargeth them to make good cheer and be merry for seven days together , & to fast the next seven days after . Q. 7. What is the Doctrine and Ceremonies of the Russian Church at this day ? A , They hold that the Books of Moses ( except Genesis ) are not to be read in Churches , and are of no use since Christs comming ; nor the Prophets , nor the Revelation . 2. They teach that their Church traditions are of equal authority with the word of God. 3. That the Greek Church , chiefly the Patriarch and his Synod , have full authority to interpret the Scriptures , and that their interpretation is authentick . 4. That the Holy Ghost proceedeth not from the Son. 5. They hold Christ to be the onely mediator of redemption , but not of intercession ; this honour they give to the Saints ; chiefly to the Virgin Mary , and Saint Nichola● , who they say is attended upon by three hundred of the chief Angels . 6. Their doctrine and practise is to adore the Images or Pictures of the Saints , whereof their Churches are full , and richly adorned . 7. They teach that in this life there can be no assurance of salvation . 8. And that we are justified not by faith only , but by works also ; which consist in prayers by number on their beads , in fasts , vows , almes , crossings , offerings to Saints , and such like . 9. They ascribe great power to auricular confession in doing away sin . 10. They hold al to be damned , that dye without baptism . 11. Extream Unction is with them a Sacrament , though not of such necessity as baptisme , yet they hold it a cursed thing to dye without it . 12. They re-baptise Christians converted to their Church . 13. They esteem some meats more holy then others , and are very strictly superstitious in their fasts . 14. They disallow marriage in their Clergy ; yet they permit their Priests to marry once . 15. They place such vertue in the cross that they advance it in all their high ways , on the tops of their Churches , on the doors of their Houses ▪ and are upon all occasions signing themselves with it on their foreheads and breasts : They adore it , they use the signe thereof in stead of prayers and thanksgiving in the morning and evening , when they sit down to meat and rise from table ; when they swear , they swear by the Crosse , &c. 16. Such vertue they place in holy Water , that after the Bishops have consecrated the Rivers on the Ep●pbany , as their custome is then every year , people strive who shall first plunge their children , and themselves therein , and think their meat is blessed that is boyled in that water ; and that the sick shall either recover , or be made more fit and holy for God , if they drink thereof . 17. They have their solemn Processions on the Epip●any , in which go two Deacons bearing banners in their hands , the one of our Lady , the other of Saint Michael fighting with the Dragon ; after them follow the other Deacons and Priests two and two in a rank , with copes on their backs , and images hanging on their breasts . After these march the Bishops in their robes , then the Monks and their Abbots : and after them the Patriarch in rich attire , with a ball on the top of his Mytre , as if his head supported the world ; at last comes the great Duke with his Nobility ; when they are come to the River , a hole is made in the Ice ; then the Patriarch prayeth , and conjureth the Devil out of the water ; which done , he casteth salt , and censeth the water with incense , and so it becomes holy . This is the Procession at Mosco ; where the people are provident , least the Devil ( bring conjured out of the water ) should enter into their houses , they make crosses with chalk over their doors . In their Processions also they carry the image of Christ within a Pix upon a high pole , which they adore , & think this image was made without hands . 18. Such holinesse they place in their Priests benediction , that when they brew , they bring a dish of wo●t to the Priest within the Church , which he consecrates , and this makes the whole brewing holy . In harvest they do the like , by bringing the first fruits of their corn to the Priest to be hallowed . 19. On Palm Sunday , when the Patriarch rideth through the Mosco , the Great Duke holds his horse bridle , and the people crie Hosa●●a , spreading their upper garments under his horse seet . The Duke hath for his service that day a pension from the Patriarch of 200. Rubbels . 20. Besides their Wednesdays and Fridays fasts , they have four Lents in the year : The first and great Lent is as ours , before Easter , the second about Midsummer , the third in Harvest time , the fourth about All-Hollow-tide ; the first week of their great Lent they feed upon bread and salt onely , and drink nothing but water ; in this Lent they have three Vigils , in the last whereof which is on good Friday , the whole Parish watcheth in the Church from nine a clock in the evening , till six in the morning ; all which time they stand , except when they fall down and knock their heads against their Images , which must be 1●0 . times in that night . 21. They have a Saint for every day of the year , which is held the Patron of that day . The Image whereof is brought every morning with the crosse into the Great Dukes Chamber , by the Priest his Chaplain ; before which Image the Great Duke prayeth , crosseth himself , and knocks his head to the ground : then is he with his Images be sprinkled by the Priest with holy water . On his Chair where he sitteth , he hath always the picture of Christ , and of his Mother ▪ as often as he , or his Nobles , drink or change their dishes at table , they crosse themselves . Q. 8 What Ceremonies use they in their 〈◊〉 ari●ges & funerals ? A. Their Marriages are performed with such words of contract as are used among us , with a Ring also , and delivery of the Brides hand into the Bride-groomes by the Priest , who stand both at the Altar , opposite to each other . The Matrimonial knot being tied , the Bride comes to the Bride Groome , and falleth down at his feet , knocking her head upon his shooe , in sign of her subjection ; and he casteth the lap of his upper garment over her , in token of cherishing and protection : then the Brides friends bow low to the Bride-Groome , and his friends likewise to hers , in sign of affinity and love : and withall the Bride-Groomes Father offers to the Priest a loaf of bread , who delivers it to the Brides Father , with attestation before God and their pictures , that he deliver the Dowry wholy at the appointed day , and keep love with one another ; hereupon they break the loaf and eat it . This done , the married couple walk hand in hand to the Church porch , where the Bride-Groome drinketh to the Bride , who pledgeth him ; then he goeth to his Fathers house , and she to hers , where either entertain their friends apart . In token of plenty and fruitfulnesse , corn is flung out of the windows upon the Bride and Brid-groom , at their entring into the house . In the evening the Bride is brought to the Bride-Groomes Fathers house ; there she lodgeth that night in silence and obscurity ; she must not be seen by the Bride-Groome , till the next day ; for three days she must say little or nothing ; then they depart to their own house , and Feast their friends . Upon any small dislike the man may enter into a Monastery , and so forsake his wife . At their Funerals they hire women to mourn , who howle over the body in a barbarous manner , asking him what he wanted , and why he would dye ? They use to put into the dead parties hand a letter to Saint Nicholas their chief mediator , to intercede for him . They use both anniversary and monethly commemorations of their dead friends , over whose graves the Priest prayeth , and hath a penny for his pains . They that dye in the winter , because the ground then cannot be digged , have their bodies piled up together in a place , which they call Gods house , till the spring ; what time the bodies and the earth being resolved and softned , every one taketh his dead freind and burieth him in the same apparel he used to wear when he lived . Q. 9. What is the profession of the Armenians ? A. They were altogether of the Greek Religion , and subject to the Patriarch of Constantinople , but now are fallen off in most Tenets , and have two Patriarchs of thir own ; the one resideth in 〈◊〉 the greater , called 〈◊〉 ; the other in Armenia the lesser ; but now the one sits in Persia ; the other , to wi● , the lesser , in Cilici● . They are in some sort 〈◊〉 , holding a coalition of Christs two natures , into one compounded nature ; but by their late confession ▪ ìt seems they have renounced this opinion . Their Patriarch ▪ they call Catholikes : they administer the Sacrament with unleavened bread ; and will not have Christs body to be really in the Sacrament under the species of bread and wine ; nor do they mingle water with wine . With the Greeks they deny the procession of the Holy Ghost from the Son. They give the Eucharist to Infants presently after Baptism ; they pray for the dead , yet deny Purgatory ; they re-baptise converts from the Latine Church . They fast the 25. of December , and keep Christmasse day on the Epiphany , or rather Christs baptisme . They keep the feast of Annunciation the sixt day of April , the Purification the fourteenth of February . They eat flesh on Fridays , betwen Easter and Ascention day . In Lent they feed onely on Herbs , Rootes , Fruits , and Pulse ; they abstain from such beasts they account unclean ▪ they hold that the souls of good men obtain not felicity till the Resurrection : They admit none to be secular Priests till they are married ; but must not marry the second time . They will not have the Sacraments to confer grace . They administer the cup to all , and celebrate no Masse , without distributing the Sacrament . They invocate Saints , and insert divers words into the Creed which are neither Greek nor Latine . Q. 10. What other Sects are there of the Greek Religion ? A. The Melchites , so called from Melech , a King , because they have always followed the faith of the Emperors of Constantinople , according as it was established by the Councel of Chalcedon , against Eutyches and Dioscorus . They are also called Syrians , from the country where they inhabit . These are altogether of the Greek Religion and Communion , but not of the jurisdiction of the Patriarch of Constantinople , but of the Arch-Bishop of Damascus , under the title of Patriarch of Antiochia ; for this City , where Christianity had its first residence and name , and where Peter sat seven years Bishop , being wasted and forsaken , the Patriarchs seat was translated to Damascus , where it remaineth . 2. The Georgians are also of the Greek Religion , but are not sub●ect to the Patriarch of Constantinople , having a Metropolitan of their own , whose residence is in the Monastery of Saint Katharine , in Mount Sin●i , a great way from Iberia , lying between the Euxin and Caspian Seas , where the 〈◊〉 inhabit ; who are so called from Saint George , as some think , who converted them to Christianity , and whose picture they carry yet in 〈…〉 ; but doubtlesse they were called 〈◊〉 before Saint George was born ; for Mela speake of them in the first Book of his Geography , who lived in the time of Claudius the Emperor ; and Vadianus on that place , thinks they were called Georgians from their Husbandry , to which they were much addicted . 3. The Georgians next Neighbours , to wit , the Mengrelians , called of old Colchi , and the ancient Zychi , now called Circassians , whence the Sultan had his 〈◊〉 , are also of the Greek Communion , and subject to the Patriarch of Constantinople ; but they baptise not their Children till they be eight years old . In other points they are of the Greek Religion , being converted to Christianity by Cyrillus and Methedius the Apostles or Ministers of the Patriarch of Constantinople . Q. 11. What is the Religion of the Nestorians , Christians of Saint Thomas , and Jacobites ? A. 1. The Nestorians , so called from Nestorius the Heretick , whose opinion concerning two Persons in Christ they held a long time , and spread themselves through a great part of Asia , by reason of Cosroes the Persian King , who in hatred to Hera●●ius the Emperor , caused all Christians within his Dominions to become Nestorians ; these were subject to the Patriarch of Musal , which some think to be Bagded or Babylo● , others Seleucia , and others a part of old 〈◊〉 ; but at this day most of them are subject to the Pope , both in jurisdiction , and partly in Religion , and have renounced their old errors concerning the two 〈◊〉 in Christ , that Mary should not be called the 〈◊〉 of God ; that the Councel of Ephesus , and all other Councels after it , are to be rejected ; these errors I say , they have renounced , but they administer the 〈◊〉 with leavened bread , and in both kindes , 〈◊〉 permit their Priests to marry the third or fourth 〈◊〉 they have Crosses but not 〈◊〉 , nor Crucifixes , nor 〈◊〉 ▪ confession 2. The Christians 〈…〉 or of Saint 〈◊〉 , so called , because converted by him . They were heretofore Nestorians , and subject to the 〈◊〉 of Masal , but now are subordinate to the Pope , both in profession , and jurisdiction . They did use to give the Eucharist in both kindes ; to season the bread with salt ; instead of Wine to drink the ●oyce of Raisons ; to baptise their children when fourty days old ; to reject all Images except the cross , the Popes supremacy , extream ●uction , and second marriages of their Priests , & ▪ but now they are of the Roman Religion . 3. The Iacobites ▪ so called from Iacobus , the Syrian , a great Eucychian , are spread through many Kingdomes in the East . They are named also Dioscorians from Dioscorus , Patriarch of Alexandria , a great Patron of Eutyches . They belonged anciently , before the Councel of Chalcedon , to the jurisdiction of Antiochia ; but since , they yeild obedience to a Patriarch of their own , whose residence is in Caramit the Old Metropolis of Mesopotamia , but yet retains the name of Patriarch of Antiochia . They held there was in Christ but one nature , will , and operation , and therefore in signing with the Crosse they used but one singer , whereas the other Eastern Christians used two . Before baptisme they imprinted on their children the sign of the Crosse with a hot Iron . They deny Purgatory , and prayers for the dead , and say that the Angels are made of fire and light . They hold that just mens souls remain in the earth till the Resurrection ; their Priests are married , they deny 〈◊〉 confession , give the Eucharist in both kindes , and the bread 〈◊〉 . They circumcise both Sexes , they condemn Eutyches as an Heretick , and yet honour Dioscorus , and Iacob the Syr●an as Saints ; but now they have utterly rejected the Heresie of one nature in Christ , and with the Latine Church acknowledge two distinct natures , with their distinct properties , as may be seen by the Iacobites confessions . Q. 12. What is the Religion of the Maronites ? A. The Maronites are so called from Maron a holy man , their chiefe residence is in Mount Libanus , though some inhabit Aleppo , Damascus , Tripoli of Syria and Cyprus . Their Patriarch is a Monk of Saint Anthony , having nine Bishops under him ; he is alwayes called Peter , and will be stiled Patriarch of Antiochia , which title is claimed by the Iacobite Patriarch , who is alwayes named Ignatius . The Maronites were Monothelites , and with the Greeks denyed the Procession of the holy Ghost from the Son ; abstained from blood and strangled things , observed the Sabbath with the Lords day , condemned the fourth marriage as utterly unlawful ; rejected confirmation ; administred the Sacrament in leavened bread , and in both kindes ; and excluded the blessed souls from heaven , till the Resurrection : they did besides hold that all mens souls were created together in the beginning : that Hereticks are to be rebaptized ; that the child is not to be baptized till the mother be purified , which is fourty dayes after a Male childe , and eighty after a Female ; that children should receive the Eucharist , as soon as baptized ; that the Father may dissolve the Matrimony of his child , if he dislike it ; that the Eucharist is not to be reserved , nor to be carried to sick persons , in danger of death ; that Priests and Deacons must be married ; that children of five or six years old may be made Subdeacons ; that women during their monthly purgations are not to be admitted into the Church , nor to the Eucharist . But these opinions the Maronites renounced , when the Christians had the command of Syria and Palestine ; but when Saladine recovered those 〈◊〉 ▪ the 〈◊〉 fell off from the Roman Church , and embraced their former Teners ; but in the 〈◊〉 of Gregory the 〈◊〉 and Clement the eighth they reconciled themselves again to the Roman Church . Q. 13. What are the Cophti ? A. The 〈◊〉 are the Iacobites of Egypt , for the Egyptians were anciently named 〈◊〉 ; we call them Cophti , that is , Egyptian Christians , as the Iacob●res of Syria are named Syrians , and in no country were these Eu●ychians more patronised then in Syria and Egypt ; yet these Iacobites differ from Eutyches in this , that He taught the two natures in Christ to be one by confusion or commixtion ; whereas They say , that they are one by co-adunation , but so , that the properties oh each nature remain distinct , so that in effect they 〈…〉 but dare not say to , for fear of 〈…〉 persons ; not being able to 〈…〉 the Nature and the Person . These 〈…〉 to the Patriarch of Alexandria , whose 〈…〉 is now in the City of Caire . They used heretofore to be circumcised ; but by the Popes perswasion have left it . They baptize not children till the 〈◊〉 day : to whom they give the Euceharist immediately after baptism , and then also confer on them all sacred orders under Priesthood ; their parents promising for them ( and performing what they promise ) till they be sixteen years old , chastity , fasting on Wednesdayes ▪ Fridays , and in the four Lents . They administer the Eucharist in leavened bread , and in both kinds . With the Greeks they leave out the words of the 〈◊〉 creed , and from the Son ; they deny the Sacrament and extream Unction to the sick , reject Purgatory , and prayer for the dead , and all General Councils ( chiehly Chalcedon ) after that of Ephesus . They keep no Lords day , nor Feasts except in Cities . They marry , within the second degree of consanguinity without dispensation , they account the Romane Church heretical , and in their Liturgies use to read the Gospel of Nicode●●● . Q. 14. What are the Abyssin Christians ? A. These be they which in habit the Mid-land 〈◊〉 , under Presbyter or Pre●ious 〈◊〉 , they have a 〈◊〉 of their own , whom they call Abunna , whose 〈◊〉 is white , his upper Vestime●t is like a Cardinals cloak 〈…〉 before . When he rides abroad on his Mule , he is attended on with a great train ; three crosses or sta●es are carried about him , and holdeth a crosse in his own hand . They have many 〈◊〉 Priests or Bishops , and great store of Monasteri●s . All their Patriarchs and Bishops are of S. Anthonies order , as are the Patriarcks of Alexandria , to whose jurisdiction anciently Aethiopia did belong ; and yet at this day they are tied to chuse their Abunna ( whom they call Catholike ) of the juri●diction of 〈◊〉 , by the 〈◊〉 of which place he is confirmed , consecrated and invested in his Ecclesiastical Rights . In their Liturgy also they pray particularly for the Patriarch of Alexandria . The 〈◊〉 Religion consisteth in circumcising Male and Female ; whether out of Religion , or the ancient custom of their Nation ( as being descended from the ancient Aethiopians or Arabians , Ismaels posterity , who used to be circumcised ) is uncertain : But most likely they are circumcised in memory and imitation of Christ , who was also circumcised . They use also every year to baptise themselves in Lakes and Rivers 〈◊〉 Epiphany day , in remembrance of Christs baptisme , who was baptized on that day in Iordan . The other points of their Religion be these : they abstain from such beasts as the old Law accounteth unclean ; they keep the Sabbath and Sunday together : The Thursday before Easter they administer the Sacrament is unlearened bread ; but ordinarily in leavened bread ▪ all communicate ( standing ) in both kindes . The Wine they receive from the De●con in a sp●on ; and that in the Church onely ▪ The day they receive in ▪ they must not spit till 〈…〉 . After sorty days the Males are baptized , the 〈◊〉 after eighty , except in case of necessity ; and then also they give them the Eucharist ; they think their Children dying without baptisme shall be saved by the ●aith of their parents . They confesse after every sin committed , and then receive 〈…〉 . They are Iacobites in acknowledging 〈…〉 and will in Christ ; therefore they 〈…〉 of Chalcedan , for condemning Dioscorus the 〈◊〉 . So they deny Confirmation Extream and 〈◊〉 . They hold trad●ction of souls , admit of pain●ed , not 〈◊〉 Images ; they usually excommunicate are none but 〈◊〉 and this onely belongs to the 〈◊〉 . Priests and 〈◊〉 have neither Tythes , nor Almes by begging , but live by their labour . They permit not their Bishops and Priests to marry twice . Flesh is eat every Friday betwixt Easter and Whitsunday . The King conferreth all Ecclesiastick promotions , except the Patriarchship . Of these passages see the above named Authors , and 〈◊〉 the Aethiopian Liturgy in Bibli●th●ca 〈◊〉 . tom . 6. Alvares the King of Portugals Chaplain , who lived in Aethiopia 6 years , & wrote the Aethiopian History . Zega Zabo an Aethiopian Bishop sent into Portugal by King David the Abyssin ; who set out the confession of the Aethiopian faith , translated by Damianus a Goes , &c. Q. 15 , Wherein doth the Protestant Church agree with , 〈◊〉 dissent from other Christian Churches ? A. They agree with the Greek Church , in giving the Sacrament in both kindes , in admitting Priests to marry , in rejecting images , purgatory and extreame unction , and in denying the Popes supremacy ; in the same points also they agree with the Melchites or Syrians , with the Georgians , Mengrelians and Gircassians , and with the Moscovites or Russians , who are all of the Greek profession , though in some things they differ . The Protestants agree with the Nestorians in rejecting au●●cular confession , in permitting Priests to marry , in communicating in both kinds , and in rejecting Crucifixes . With the Christians of Saint Thomas , they agree in administring the Sacrament in both kinds , in rejecting images and extream Unction , and permitting Priests to marry , and denying the Pope supremacy . They agree with the Iacobites , in confessing their sins only to God , in rejecting purgatory , and prayers for the dead , in giving the Sacrament in both kindes , and in unleavened bread , and in tolerating Priests marriages ; in the same points also they agree with the 〈◊〉 or Christians of Egypt , with the Abyssins , Armenians and Maronites . But the Protestants difher from the above named Churches in these subsequent points 1. They believe that the holy Ghost proceedeth from the Son. 2. They use unleavened bread in the Sacrament . 3. The English Protestants allow Confirmation . 4. They hold that the blessed souls enjoy Gods presence , and that the wicked are tormented in Hell , immediately after their departure hence . 5. They permit Priests after ordination to marry . 6. They reject pictures as well as Massie-images . 7. They observe not the Saturday 〈◊〉 Sabbath . 8. They have but one Lent in the year . 9. They make no scruple in 〈◊〉 of blood ; in these points the Protestants dissent both from the Greek● , Melch●tes ; Georgians , 〈◊〉 ▪ Circassiani , Moscovites and other Sects above named . They defer not baptisme till the eighth year with the Circassians ; they pray not for the dead , nor give the Sacrament in a spoon , nor divorce their Wives upon every light occasion , with the M●scovites ; they affirm not two persons in Christ , nor deny Mary to be the Mother of God , nor reject the Councel of Ephesus , and all other Councels after it , with the Nestorians . They defer not baptism till the fortieth day , nor exclude Priests from second marriage , with the Christians of Saint Thomas . They do not ascribe one nature only , one will , and one operation to Christ , nor do they use circumcision , and a hot Iron in baptisme , nor do they reach that Angels are composed of fire and light , with the Iaoobites . They give not the Eucharist to Insants , they marry not in the second degree of consanguinity , nor do they read the Gospel of Nicodemus , with the Cop●ti . They do not hold traduction of souls by seminal propagation , nor baptize themselves every year , nor suffer they their Ministers to live by mechanical labours , with the Abyssins . They use nor rebapti●ation , nor fasting on Christmasse day , nor abstain from eating of uncleane beasts prohibited by the old Law , with the Armenians ; they do not hold that all souls were created together , nor that parents ought to dissolve their childrens marriages when they please , nor that Children should be made Sub-Deacons , nor that Menstr●ous Women should be excluded from the Sacrament , with the Maro●ites . The Protestants do not celebvate their Liturgy in an unknown tongue , as the 〈…〉 , Iacobites , Indians and Nestorians do , who make use of the 〈◊〉 or Syriack language in their divine service , which few understand ; nor with the Greeks , Melchi●es , Georgians , Circassians and others , do they use the ancient Greek tongue in their liturgies , which these above named know not , and yet make use of it in their Churches ; nor with the Boman Catholicks doe they read and pray in Latine , but in their own vulgar languages , which are intelligible by all ; in which point they agree with the Abyssins , A●menians , Moscovites , Russians ▪ 〈◊〉 , anciently called Illyrians . Lastly , Protestants differ from the Roman Catholicks in these points . 1. Of the number of Canonical Books of Scripture , of their sufficiency , authority and interpreter . 2. Of Christs descent into hel 3. Of the head of the Church , and of the Popes supremacy . 4. Of the true Catholick Church , 5. Of their Clergy , their orders , immunities and 〈◊〉 . 6. Of ●he Monastical life , vows , and Evangelical Counsels . 7. Of the power of the Civil Magistrate . 8. Of Purgatory . 9. Of invocation of Saints . 10. Adoration of Images and Reliques . 11. Sacraments their number , efficacy and ceremonies . 12. Baptisme its necessity ; effects and ceremonies . 13. Transubstantiation , and the consequences thereof . 14. Of administring in both kinds . 15. The sacrifice of the Masse . 16. Auricular confession . 17. Satisfaction . 18. Indulgences . 19. Extream Unction . 20. Original sin . 21. Free will , Predestination , and Grace . 22. Justification , Faith , and good wo●k● . 23. The Latine Service . 24. Traditions . Some other small differences there are , and fewer there might be , if men would be moderate on either side ; but the spirit of contention and contradiction , hath hitherto hindered , and will yet hinder the peace of the Church , till the Prince of Pea●e , our true Solomon , who built this mystical Temple , without noyse of Axes or Hammers , put an end to all j●rrs and discords , till he whom both the Winds and Seas do obey , awake , who now seemes to be asleep ; till he , I say , awake and rebuke the stormy winds , and proud billows on which his ship is tossed to and fro ; that at last she may e●joy a calm time , and some Halcyonian days , and may cast Anchor in the safe harbour of tranquillity , where we may finde our Saviour , not in the Earthquakes , Whirlewinds , and fire of contention ; but in the 〈◊〉 and quiet voice of peace , concord and unity , which he left to us as a Legacy , but we have lost it by our pride , sacriledge , ●nvy , 〈◊〉 , covetousness , profanenesse , and vain-glory . The Contents of the Fifteenth Section . Religion is the ground of all government and greatnesse . 2. By divers reasons it is proved that Religion of all Common wealths , and humane societies , is the foundation . 3. That Princes and Magistrates ought to have a special care , in setling and preserving of Religion . 4. That one Religion onely is to be allowed in a Common wealth publickly . 5. In what respects different Religions they be tolerated in private . 6. A Christian Prince may not dissemble his Religion . 7. Why God blesseth the professors of false Religions , and punisheth the contemners thereof . 8. False Religions are grounded upon policy , & what use there is of Ceremonies in Religion . 9. The mixture and division of religions , and of Idolatry . 10. How the Gentile Religion in worshipping of the Sun , seems to be most consonant to natural reason ; with divers observations concerning Sun-worship , and the knowledge the Gentiles had of a Deity , & the Vnity thereof , with some glimmering of the Trinity . 11. That the honour , maintenance , and advancement of a Priest hood , is the main supporter of Religion . 12. That the Christian Religion is of all others the must excellent , and to be preferred for divers reasons , being considered in it selfe , and compared with others ; with an exhortation to the practice of religious duties , which is true Christianity . SECT . XV. Quest. I. HAving now pass't through all Religions known in the World , it remains that we make some use of what we have viewed : let us know then , to what end and purpose hath this View been taken ? A. First to let us see , that there is no nation so barbarous , or brutish ( except some particular fools , who have said in their heart , there is no God ) which hath not made profession of some Religion , by which they are taught to acknowledge and worship a Deity : For Religion is the pillar on which every Common●wealth is built ▪ so long as the pillar is stable and firm , which is the foundation , so long will the house stand immovable ; Though the rain descend , and the windes flow , and the hloods come , and beat upon that house , yet it shall n●t fall , because it is founded upon a Rock , M●t. 7. But if blinde Sampson , if people void of understanding ▪ trusting to their strength , shake once this pillar of Religion , down falls the whole Fabrick of Government , Law and Discipline . Of this , examples in all ages may be brought , to shew , how States and Religion , like Hippocrates Twins do live and die together ; so long as Religion flourished in Iude● , so long did that State flourish ; but when the one failed , the other fell . Iudah and Israel were not carried away into Captivity , till they had Captivated Religion : As Sampsons strength consisted in his Hair , so doth the strength of a Common●wealth in Religion ; if this be cut off , the Philistions will insult over the strongest State that ever was ; and bring it to destruction : This is the ●alladiu●● , which if once removed , will expose the strongest City in the world to the enemy . The Greek Empire had not fallen from the Pal●●●gi to the Turk , had the Christian Religion stood firm in Constantinople . The Poet could acknowledge that so long as Rome stood religious , so long the continued Victorious ; Diis de 〈…〉 . And Tullie confesseth that the instruments by which the Romans subdued the world , were not strength and policy , but Religion and Piety : Non calliditate & r●bore ▪ sed pietate ac Religione omnes gentes nationsque super astis . Orat. de 〈◊〉 . resp . For this cause the Senat and people of Rome were careful to send their prime youth to 〈◊〉 , ▪ ( the University then of the 〈◊〉 Religion ) to be instructed in the grounds of all their sacr●d and mysterious learning . Therefore , 〈◊〉 in Dion Cassius ● . 3. adviseth Augustus , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , by all means and at all times , to advance the worship of God , and to cause others to do the same , and not 〈…〉 innovations in Religion , whence proceed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , conspiracies , sediti●●● , and conventicles , or combinations . Religion is the Bulwark , as plato faith , of Laws and Authority ; it is the band of all humane society ; the fountain of justice and fidelity ; beat down this Bulwark , break this band , stop this fountain , and bid Adieu to all Laws , Authority , Unity , Justice , and Fidelity . Q. 2. How doth it appear that Religion is the foundation of Common-we●li●e● human societies ? A. 1. Because Religion teacheth the fear of God , without which , men should live more securely among Lyons and Beares , then among men ; therefore Abraham Gen. 20. knew that at Ger●● he should both lose his Wife and his life too , because he thought , surely the fear of God was not in that 〈◊〉 ; 't is not the fear of temporal punishment , or of corporal death that keeps men in awe , but of eternal torments and spiritual death ; therefore when men will not fear th●se that can destroy the body , they will stand in awe of him who can cast body and soul into Hell fire , Mat. 10. It was this fear that begot Religion in the world , Primus in 〈◊〉 Deos fecit timor , and it is Religion that cherisheth , increaseth and quickneth this fear ; the end then of Common-wealthes and of all societies , is , that men may live more comfortably and securely then they can do alone ; but without Religion there can be no security nor comfort , no more then there can be fo● Lambs among Wolves , for 〈…〉 . 2. There can be no durable Common-wealth where the people do not obey the Magistrate ; but there can be no obedience or submission of Inferiours to their Superiours without Religion , which teacheth that Princes and Magistrates are Gods Vice - 〈◊〉 here on Earth ; whom if we do not 〈◊〉 and obey , we cannot fear and obey God ; who commands Rom. 13. That every soul be subject to the higher Powers , for there is no power but of God. 3. There is in all men naturally a desire of happinesse and immortality ; which cannot be attained without the knowledge and worship of God ; whom we can neither know nor worship without Religion , which prescribeth the rules and way of worshipping him ; and likewise sheweth us that there is a God , that he is one , invisible , eternal , omnipotent , the maker of all things , &c. 4. The Essence and life of a Common-wealth consisteth in Love , Unity , and Concord ; but it is by Religion that these are obtained ; for there is no band or tie so strict and durable , as that of Religion , by which all the living stones of the great buildings of Kingdoms and States are cemented , and like the planks of N●ahs Ark , are pitched and glewed together . 5. As each particular man is subject to death , and corruption , so are whole States , Corporations , and K●ngdoms ; but the means to retard and keep off destruction , and ruin from them is Religion ; hence those States continue longest where Religion is most esteemed and advanced ; whereas on the contrary , the contempt of Religion is the fore-runner of destruction ; this we see that when the whole world was united into one corporation and society , for slighting Religion , were all overthrown in the General Cataclysme , except eight religious persons , saved in the Ark. The Poet acknowledgeth that all the miseries which befel Italy , proceeded from the neglecting of Religion ; Dii multa neglecti dede●unt Hesperiae mala luctuosae , Horat. 6. As all Common-wealths and States know and are assured that they cannot subsist without the protection of Almighty God , who is the Author of all humane societies , so likewise they know , that God will not owne and protect them who either cannot or will not serve , worship , and honour him , which without Religion is impossible to be done by man ; for as all Nations know , even by the comely order and harmony , the strange operations of Nature , and the beauty of the world , that there is a Divinity , which is also plain by the actions of Providence ; so likewise they know that this Divine power must be honoured and obeyed ▪ except they will shew ingratitude in the highest degree , to him , whence they have their living , moving , being , and all they enjoy ; but without Religion they can neither know how nor where , nor when to worship him . 7. Every man knows he hath a spiritual , reasonable , and heavenly soul , which naturally delights in the knowledge and contemplation of heavenly things , which shew that he cannot reject all Religion , except he will shake off nature and humanity . 8. The veriest Atheists in the world , who denyed God , ( at least in his providence , though they could not in his essence ) yet affirmed that Religion was necessary in all societies , without which they cannot subsist , as is already said . 9. As subjects will not obey their Princes , but fall into rebellions , so Princes will not protect their Subjects , but become Wolves and Tyrants , if it were not for Religion that keeps them in awe , and assures them that there is over them a King of Kings , and Lord of Lords , to whom they must give an account of their actions ▪ Regum timendorum in pr●prios greges , Reges in ips●s imperium est I●vis . Horat. 10. If it were not for the force of Religion , few Common-wealths ▪ could defend themselves ; what souldier would fight with that courage , or expose his life to danger , if he did not expect a greater reward , a more durable garland hereafter , then any they could expect here ? This made the Iewes so resolute against their neighbour Gentiles ; this animated the Romans against their enemies ; they fought Pro Aris for their Altars in the first place ; this animateth the Turks against Christians , and these against the Turks . Q. 3. Ought not then Princes aud Magistrates to have , a special care in the setling and preservation of Religion ? A. Yes : for no means is so powerful to establish and perpetuate their thrones and authority as Religion ; no Guard so strong as this , no Castle so impregnable ▪ no Spur so sharp to stir and extimulate peoples affections towards the defence , obedience , reverence , and maintenance of their Governours , as Religion ; therefore the wise Roman Emperors took more pride and delight in the titles of Pius and Sanctus ; of Pious , Holy , Religious , then to be stiled , wife . Fortunate , Stout , or Valorous ; and to let the people know what care they had of Religion , they alone would be called Pontifices Maximi ; or chief Bishops . There is no Epithet that the wise Poet gives to Aenaeas so often , as that of Piety ; Pius Aenaeas , pietate insignis & armis , insignem pietate virum , &c. Qun justior alter , ●ec pietate fuit . &c. Virgil. That good Emperour Antoninus , who succeeded Hadrian , preferred the title of Pius to all his other honorable titles ; and as wise Princes have been chiefly careful of Religion , to preserve it pure , and uncontaminate , so have they bin diligent in suppressing Atheists , the chief enemies thereof : for they saw that Atheisme did introduce Anarchy ; for he who is an enemy to God , cannot be a friend to Gods Vice-Gerents ; therefore in all wel governed States they have been either put to death or banished , as being enemies to government and humane society . Wise Princes finde that as religion uniteth peoples affections to them , so it makes them fortunate and successful in all their actions and undertakings ; never was there a more religious Prince then King David , and never a King more successful against his enemies ; the like we may see in Constantine , Theodosius , Charles the Great , and many others no lesse famous for their Religion , than for their Victories ; and because wise Law-givers are not ignorant how much religion is prevalent with the people , therefore they delivered them no Laws , but what either they received , or said they received from some Deity ; so Lyc●rgus gave out that his Laws were delivered to him by Apollo : Minos received his Laws from Iupiter , with whom he was familiar nine years together . Zaleucus makes Minerva the Author of his Laws . Numa ascribes his Laws to the Nimph Aegería , with whom he had familiar conferences in the night . And Mahomet will have his Laws backed by the authority of the Angel Gabriel ; such is the force of Religion ; that without this , men would neither receive nor obey Laws : for this cause God himself appeared often to the Patriarchs , and came down in lightning & thunder upon Mo●nt Sinai , when he gave the Law. Neither hath there been any more forcible way to appease tumults and popular seditions , then the conceit of Religion . When the C●ty of Florence in a civil dissention was washed with her own blood , Francis Sodorinus the Bishop , in his Pontificals , having the crosse carried before him , and accompanied with his Priests , struck such an awe of Religion into the hearts of the Citizens , with his very presence , that they flung down their arms ; the like religious Stratagem was used by Iaddus the High Priest of the Jewes , to obtain the favour of Alexander , as he was marching against Ierusalem with his Army , who was so struck with the Priests majestical presence and Vestiments , that he both adored the Priest , spared the City , and conferred on it divers benefits . The like respect and successe had Pope Vrban from Attila when he besieged Aquileia ; and many more examples may be alledged . Q. 4. Are Pluralities of Religions tolerable in a State ? A. 1. Publickly one Religion onely is to be allowed , because there is but one God , who is the Object of Religion ; therefore as his Essence is most simple and indivisible , so should his worship be , because diversities of Religion breed diversities of opinions concerning God. 2. As there is but one truth , so there ought to be but one Religion ; for false Religions either teach to worship false Gods , or else in a false manner to worship the true God ; therefore God himselfe prescribed to the Jews the rule and manner of his worship , strictly commanding them not to alter any thing therein ; and Saint Paul sheweth , That the Gospel which he taught , was the onely true Gospel , so that if an Angel from Heaven should preach any other Gospel , let him be accursed , Galat. ●3 . As there is but one Church which is the ground and pillar of truth , and one faith to lay hold on that truth , and one spirit to lead the Church into the way of truth , so there should be but one Religion , which is the Doctrine of that truth . 4. There is but one way to Heaven and life ●●ernal ; but the wayes to destruction are many ; therefore there ought to be but one Religion to conduct us in that way to eternal happinesse . 5. Religion ( as is said ) is the Foundation of all States and Kingdoms ; therefore in one State or Kingdom there ought to be but one Religion , because there can be but one foundation ; for one Building cannot have many Foundations ▪ 6. ●eligion is the band and cord by which the unity of the State is preserved ; if this band be broken into many pieces , how can it binde the affections of people , and preserve their unity , either amongst themselves , or with their Princes and Governours : As therefore a City divided against it self cannot stand ; neither can that State subsist , which is divided into different Religions , which occasioneth diversity of affections , and withall many jars and contentions . 7. As in bodies natural , contrary qualities cause destruction ; so in bodies Politick , contrary Religions ; for if there be but one true Religion , the rest must needs be false ; and what can be more contrary then truth and falshood ? so that the belly of Rebecca must needs be tormented , where such opposite twins do struggle : Hence proceed heart-burnings , emulations , strifes , proscriptions , excommunications , and such like distempers , by which the seamlesse coat of Christ is torne in pieces . 8. Diversitie of Religions beget envy , malice , seditions , factions , rebellions , contempt of Superiors , treacheries , innovations , disobedience , and many more mischiefs , which pull down the heavy judgements of God upon that State or Kingdom where contrary Religions are allowed , because whilest every one strives to advance his own Religion above the other , all these distempers now mentioned must needs follow . We could instance the condition of the Iewes , how they flourished whilest they adhered to the Religion prescribed them by God : But when they admitted the Gentile Religions also among them , they fell into all the mischiefs mentioned , and God cast them off as a prey to their Enemies . But we have sufficient and experimental proof of this in our neighbouring Countries of France and Germany ; what distempers and civil wars not many years ago have ensued upon the differences of Religion , to the desolution and ruine of many Towns and Cities ? Tantum Relligio potuit suadere malorum ▪ Q. 5. May a State tolerate different Religions in privat ? A. 1. If they be such Religions as do not overthrow the fundamentals of truth . 2. Nor such as impugne or disturb the government established in that State or Kingdom . 3. If the professors thereof be such as are not factious , ambitious , or pertinacious ; but honest , simple , tractable , obedient to Superiors , having no other end in holding their opinions of Religion , but Gods glory , and satisfaction of their own conscience , so far as they can conceive , and withal are willing to submit to better judgements , and to renounce their opinions when they are convinced to be erroneous ▪ in these regards I say a State may , and wise States do tolerate diversities of opinions in Religion , upon good grounds ; because ( as Solomon saith ) There is a time for all things under the Sun : There will come a time when the tares shall be separated from the corne , though the wise Husbandman suffers them to grow together a while . The wise Physitian will not presently fall to purging out the noxious humours of a Cacochymicall Body ; for in some diseases nothing is more dangerous then precipitate and untimely Physick ; Chronical d●seases are not cured by Physick and motion , but by time and rest . The nature of man is such ( saith Seneca ) that he will be sooner led then drawn , facilius ducitur , quàm trabitur . Stubborn and violent courses in reformation , beget stubborn and violent opposition . The warme Sun will prevail more with the traveller , then the cold and boysterous winde ; the Goats blood will break the Adamant , which the hardest hammers cannot do . God also hath his times for calling of men to the knowledge of his truth ; some he calls at the nineth hour , and some not till the eleventh . Christ sends abroad his Disciples to preach and work miracles among the Iewes : but into the way of the Gentiles they must not yet go till his ascension . It falls out many times that the remedy is worse then the disease ; and while we go about to cure the State , we kill it ; and instead of purging out the peccant humours of the body Politick , we cast it into a Calenture or burning Feaver . This was not unknown to that wise and good Emperor Theodesius , who could not be perswaded by the Catholikes to extirpate , or use violent courses against the Arrians , but permitted them to enjoy their Churches and opinions , knowing how dangerous it would prove to the State , if the quietnesse thereof should be disturbed ; this had been to kindle the fire which was lately extinguished , and to raise a con●●●gration in the Empire , which could not be quenched without an inundation of blood ; this had been Camerinam movere , or to awake a sleeping Dog. For this cause though the Turk is zealous in his Religion , yet he permits Christians , Iewes , Persians , Aethiopians , and others to enjoy their several Religions . The like liberty is permitted in Germany , France , and other places , for avoiding further mischief ; For this purpose that there may not be a breach of peace , and disturbance in the government of the State. The Turks and Moscovites inhibit all disputations in points of Religion upon pain of death . The like inhibition was made by the Emperor and Princes of Germany , after their Civil Wars , that there should be no dispute or contention between the Catholickes and Protestants ; for indeed by such disputes , Religion it self is weakned , and the State indangered ; for if it be not tolerable to question Laws once established , how can it be safe either for State or Church to call in question Religion once setled and confirmed by authority ? By questions and disp●tes the Majesty of Religion is slighted ; and that made dubious , which ought to be most certain ; The objects and high mysteries of our faith , are not to be measured by our shallow reason . The many disputes about Religion , commonly overthrow the practise of Religion , which consisteth not in talking , but in doing ; the one indeed is more easie then the other , as Seneca saith , Omnes disputare malunt quam vivere ; We had rather dispute of salvation , then work it out with fear and trembling . If Heaven could be obtained with wrangling and disputing , a profane Sophister should sooner have it then a Holy Christian , who knows that life eternal is not obtained by talking of , but by walking in the ways of Gods Commandements . But to return to our former discourse , and to end this question , as we began ; diversity of Religious , with the limitations aforesaid , may be connived at ; especially when it cannot be avoided without the danger and ruin of the State ; and the rather , because the Conscience cannot be compelled , nor faith forced . There never was a wiser State than the Romans , and more zealous in the worship of their gods , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , according to the custome and laws of their Nation ; yet they admitted the worship of Isis and Aesculapius , forrain Deities ; and a Pantheon , or Temple for all gods . And though they abhorred the Iewes above all other people , yet Augustus , that wise and happy Emperor , permitted them to exercise their own Religion . Princes and Magistrates must , like wise Ship-Masters , rather strike Saile , and cast Anchor , then make Ship-wrack in a storme , and rather saile back with safety , then venture upon the Rocks in the Harbour with danger : Praestat recurrere quàm male currere . As Constans the Emperor , and The●dosius the Great , though Catholick Princes , yet for quietnesse sake tolerated the Arrians . So did Leo make an Edict of Union , called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , that all the different religions within his dominions might live peaceably and friendly together . For the same cause Anastasius made a Law of Amnesty , and accounted those the best preachers that were moderate . Q. 6. May a Christian Prince dissemble his Religion ? A. 1. He may not ; because God abhorreth Hypocrisie , condemneth a double heart , and rejecteth such as draw neer to him with their lipps , when their hearts are far from him . Christ denounceth more woes against Hypocrisie then any other sin : of those who are Wolves in Sheeps cloathing , he will have us take heed , and threatneth to deny those before his heavenly Father , who deny him before men . We are commanded to love God with all our heart , with all our strength , &c , which we do not , if we dissemble . He requires faithfulnesse , truth , and sincerity in the inward parts , he abhorreth lia●s , and deceitful men . Shall we think it lawful to dissemble with God , and are offended if our neighbours dissemble with us ? God will not have us wear a Li●sie-Woolsie Garment ; nor plow with an Oxe and an Asse : nor sow different seeds in the same ground . Simulata sanctitas duplex impietas ; The Divel is never more dangerous , then when he transformes himselfe into an Angel of light ; Malus , ubi se bonum simulat , pessimus est , saith Seneca . 2. God is the chief good , in whom is no impurity nor guile ; therefore he requires of us pure and sincere love ; he is omniscient , there is nothing hid from him , he knoweth the hearts , and searcheth the reins , and knoweth our thoughts long before : all things are naked and open to his eyes ; Therefore though we can delude men , we cannot deceive God ; he knows what is within painted sepulchres , and in those platters that have washed outsides . God is truth it self , therefore is an enemy to falshood . He is zealous of his glory ; but there is nothing wherein he is more dishonoured , then by dissimulation and Hypocrisie . 3. Never was there any good Prince a dissembler , nor did ever any dissembler prove a good Prince ; but cruel , tyrannical and impious ; as we see by the examples of Herod , Tiberius , Nero , and many more , who at first made great shew of Religion and Vertue ; but when the Visard was taken off , they proved monsters and not men , and Wolves in Sheeps cloathing ; nay there is more hope of him that in the beginning professeth his own infirmities , then in him that concealeth them ; for the one is more corrigible then the other : as Bodin instanceth in King Iohn of France , who could not hide his weakness , yet never committed any wicked act . And indeed dissembling Princes fall into this inconvenience and mischief , that they cannot-be long hid under the visard of Religion and vertue ; but their nature will break out , and then will become more odious to their people , than if they had at first detected their natures . Dienysius the younger , so long as Plato was with him , played the counterfeit egregiously , making shew of sobriety , temperance , and all other Princely vertues ; but as soon as Plato was gone , his wicked nature brake out , like a running streame that hath been dammed up . And how can a people put confidence in that Prince , who dissembleth with God ? he that is not true to his maker , but playeth fast and loose with him , can never be true to his people . And indeed for a Prince or State to dissemble with God , who had raised them out of the dust , to make them rulers over his people is ingratitude in the highest degree ; and much worse than of any private man , by how much the higher he is advanced above others . To be brief , among all the wicked qualities of Catilin , there was none that was more exaggerated by the Historian , then his dissimulation , and counterfeiting ; Cujuslibet rei simulator ac dissimulator ; aliud in lingua ●rempt●●m , aliud , in pect●re clausum habebat . Q. 7. Seeing there is but one true Religion , why doth God blesse the professors of false Religions , and punisheth the contemners thereof ? A. 1. Because in false Religions there is the acknowledgement of a Divinity , though the conceptions men have of this Deity be erroneous , and the worship they give be superstitious . 2. Because by false religions men are kept in awe and obedience to their Superiours , and in love and concord among themselvs ; therefore God , who is the author of all goodnesse , and tender of the welfare of mankinde , will rather have a false Religion then none , and Superstition rather then Atheisme ; for even in false Religions both Prince and people are taught their duties to each other . The Romans stood so much in awe of their heathenish superstitions , that they would rather lose their lives , then falsifie the oaths they took in presence of their gods ; and were more moved to the performance of their duties , by the hope of rewards , and fear of punishments hereafter , then of any they could expect or endure here . Humane society , fidelity , justice , temperance , fortitude , and other vertues , are upheld even by false religions : therefore the defenders of such have been outwardly rewarded by God , and the enemies thereof punished . Philip of Macedon , for defending Apollo's Temple against the Phocenses , who came to rob it , obtained a glo●ious Victory , and they an ignominious overthrow , to the losse of the whole Army . The souldiers of Cambyses , who went to pillage the Temple of Iupiter Hammon , were overthrown by the Sands , and he , for his many Sacriledges committed in Egypt , was slain by his own sword in the midst of his age , glory , and army . God punished the Sacriledge of Xerxes the son of Darius , for robbing the Delphick Temple , with the losse of his innumerable army , by a handful of Grecians , and the overthrow of his 4000. sacrilegious souldiers , with lightning , hail , & storms , so that not one was left to bring tidings of the destruction of those wretches who were sent to ●rob Apollo . Brennus , Captain of the Gauls , had the like judgement fell upon him , for the like sacriledge upon the same Delphick Temple ; his Army was overthrown by storms and an earthquake ; Brennus himselfe , out of impatience , was his own executioner . Sextus Pompeius , for robbing Iuno's Temple , was exercised ever after with miseries and calamities , so that never any action he undertook prospered ; and at length lost both his Army and himselfe miserably . I could speak of the wretched end of Antiochus , who robbed the Temple of Iupiter Dodon●●s , and of those who stole the gold of Tholouse ▪ but these examples are sufficient , to let us see , what severity God hath used against sacriledge , even among the Gentiles : What then shall they expect , that with sacrilegious hands have spoiled the Temples of Christians ? if he be such a favourer to Superstition , will he not much ●ore patronize the true Religion , and persecute with his plagues sacrilegious Christians , who hath not spared sacrilegious Gentiles ? God prospereth false Religions , when conscientiously practised , and curseth wicked professors of the true Religion ; for he pre●●ns Practice to Knowledge , and honest Gentiles to wicked Israelites . Q. 8. What other observations may be made of this View of all Religions ? A. That all false religions are gounded upon Policy ; for what else were the variety of Oracles , Soothsayers , or Divinations by Stars , by Flying and Chattering of Birds , by feeding of Poultry , by Inspection into the e●●rals of Beasts , &c. What were their multitudes of Sacrifices , Priests , Deities , Festivals , Ceremonies , Lights , Songs , Altars , Temples , Odor● , and such like , used among the Gentiles , but so many devices of humane Policy , to keep people in obedience and awe of their Superiours ? whereas the true Christian Religion is , of it self , so powerful to captivate and subdue all humane wisdom , and exorbitant affections , to the obedience of Christ , that it needs not such weak helps of mans wisdom or earthly policy . Yet I do not condemne such policy as is cond●tible towards the advancing of knowledge in divine Mysteries , or of Concord , Justice and Obedience ; for God himself prescribed multitudes of ceremonies to the Jews : And since the first establishing of the Christian Church , she hath alwayes made use of some decent Ceremonies ; which do not argue any defect or want in Religion , but the weaknesse onely of those that are children in Rel●gion , who must sometimes be fed with such milk . R●ligious Ceremonies , are like the Priests ornaments , which are not parts of his essence , and yet procure him reverence , which Iaddus knew , when in his robes , he presented himself to Alexander ; who , doubtlesse , had he appeared without them , had gone without either reverence or benevolence ; so that Ierusalem did owne her safety and deliverance to the high Priests vestments . Religion without Ceremonies , is like solid meat without sauce . Though in the Church of God some are so strong , that they need no sauce of Ceremonies to the solid meat of Religion , yet most stomacks are so weak , that they cannot digest the one without the other . Christ deals not so niggardly with his Church , as to afford her cloaths onely to cover her naked●esse , he is content to see her in rings , brac●lets , jewels , and other ornaments . Thus he dealt with his first spouse of the Jewish Church ; I cloathed thee ( saith he ) with beoydered work , and shod thee with badgers skin , &c. I girded thee about with fine linnen , and I covered thee with silk : I decked thee also with ornaments , and put bracelets upon thine ●ands , and a chain on thy neck , and a frontlet upon thy face , and ear-rings in thine ears , and a beautifull crown upon thine head , Ezek. 16. 10. &c. If God was so bountifull to his first Wife why should he be so sparing to his second , as to afford her no outward Ornaments at all ? Is she so rich , that she needeth not any ? I wish it were so , but I find it otherwise ; for ▪ she stands in as much need of some outward decent and significant Ceremonies , to help her knowledge and devotion , as the Jews did , though not of so many , not of the like nature . I observe , that where are no Ceremonies , there is small reverence and devotion , and where some cost is bestowed , even on the outside of Religion , there some love is manifested : as our Saviour proves that Mary Magdle●●● had more love to him than Peter had ; because she had washed his feet , wiped them with her hairs , kissed them , and anointed his head with pretious ointment , which Peter had not done . This cost was not pleasing to Iudas , yet Christ commends her for it . I know the Kings daughter is glorious within , yet he● cloathing is of wrought gold , and her rayment is of needle-work . Thi● I write not to commend either superfluous , needlesse , or too costly and frivolous Rites , but to shew how requisite it is to have some decent , significant , and such as may further knowledge and devotion . Q. 9. What else may we observe in the view of all these Religion● ? A. That some of them are meerly Heathenish , som● Iewish ; some meerly Christian ; some mixed , either of all , or some of these ; Mahumetanisme is mixed of Iudaisme , Genti●isme and Arrianisme ; the Moscovite Religion is , partly Christian , partly Heathenish : In the East are many Sects , partly Christian , partly Iewish , observing Circumcision with Baptisme , and the Sabbath with the Lords day . Among the Corinthians some professed Christianity , and yet with the Gentiles denyed the Resurrection ; but God alwayes abhorred such mixed Religions , as joyn with Micah , the Ephod and Teraphim , and halt between God and Baal ; who are Hebrews , and yet with the Gentiles round the corners of their heads , and cut their flesh , &c. Levit. 19. 27. God will not have any mixture in the ointment , flour , mirrhe , or incense , that is offerd to him , but will have all pure ; he would not have the Oxe and Asse yoaked together ; therefore the Apostle reproveth sharply the Galathians , for using their Iewish Ceremonies with Christianity : The Samaritans are condemned for worshipping the Lord and Idols ; Christ ha●ed the works of the Nicolaitans , who were partly Christians , and partly Gentiles , and punished the Gergasites , by drowning their Swine in the Sea ; For being Iews , they rejected Circumcision , and eat swines flesh with the Gentiles . For this cause , That the Jews might not learn the Religion of the Gentiles , God would have them dwell apart by themselves , and not mix with other Nations , nor dwell near the Sea-side ; and yet we see how prone they were to Idolatry , by the Golden Calf , the B●azen Serpent , the Ephod , Teraphim , and Graven Image , taken out of the house of Micah , and set up in Dan. Iudges ●●20 . The Chariot and horses of the 〈◊〉 set up ▪ in the Temple , as we may read in Eze●hiel : The Golden Calves set up by Jeroboam : The Idolatry of Solomon , Manasse , and other Kings , and the falling away of the Ten Tribes from God. The reason of this pronenesse in them to Idols , was their education in ●gypt , the mother of strange Religions , where they had been seasoned with idolatry ; and so pleasing is idolatry to flesh and blood , that they will spare no cost nor time , nor pains , nor their own lives and childrens , to please their Idols : thus the Hebrews could rise early in the morning , and par● with their golden-Ear-rings to make a Calf : The Baalites could cut their flesh with knives and lance●s , till the blood gushed out , and could cry from morning till evening : Yea , many Idolaters did not spare to offer their children to M●loch : but there is no sin more hatefull to God than Idolatry , which the Scripture calls abomination , and Idols ; lying vanities , and sorrows . And Idolaters are named Fornicators and Adulterers ; and God will have the very places of Idolatry to be destroyed , Deut. 12. 2 , 3. The Iews must not eat of things offered to Idols , nor marry with the Heathen , who having forsaken the true God , made gods of their Forefathers and Benefactors , by setting up their images at first in memoriall onely , and then fell to adoration of them ; and because they could not see God , who is invisible ; they would have his visible presence in some outward Image or representation , thinking they could not but b● in safety , so long as they had his image with them . This made the Trojans so careful of their Palladium ; the Tyrians of their Apollo , & other places of their tutelar gods . Q. 10. Which of all the Religio●s we have viewed seems to be most consonant to naturall Reason ? A. The barbarous and butcherly Religions of the Gentiles , in sacrificing men , in worshipping stocks & stones , &c. Divers Tenets also in Mahumetanisme , Iudaisme , and many opinions in hereticall sects among Christians are against reason . The doctrine of the true Orthodox Christian is above naturall ●eason : for the natural man saith the Apostle , understandeth not the things of the Spirit : But the Religion of those Gentiles , who worshipped the Sun , seemed to be most consonant to their naturall reason ; because they could not conceive what God was , being a Spirit incomprehensible ; for all knowledge comes by the sences , and finding that no sensible entity was comparable to the Sun in glory , light , motion , power , beauty , operation , &c. but that all things in a m●nner had dependence from him , in respect of life , motion , comfort , and being , they concluded that the Sun was the onely Deity of the world : and however the Gentiles might seem to worship divers chief gods , because they expressed them by divers names , and effects , or Offices ; yet indeed the wiser sort understood but one supream Deity , which they worshipped under divers Names , Epithets , and Operations . Now that this Deity was none other but the Sun , whom they called by the name of Apollo , Iupiter , Mercury , Mars , Hercules , &c. is apparent by the Gentiles own writings ; for in Nonnus , l. 40. Diony . we see with how many name : the Sun is called ; namely , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , King of the fire , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ▪ guide of the world . Belus of Euphrates , the Lybian Ammon , Apis of Ni●us , the Arabian Saturn , the Assyrian Iupiter , the Egyptian Serapis , Phaeton , with many names , Mithris , the Babylonian Sun , the Grecian Delphick Apollo , Poean , Aether , or the Hea●en , &c. So Orpheus in Hymno under the name of Vulcan understands the Sun , when he calls him 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a perpetuall fire , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 shining in the flaming Air or Skie . So by Mars they meant the Sun , as appeareth by that image of Mars adorned with the Sun beams , and worshipped anciently in Spain , thus adorned . They made him the god of Warre , because all strife and contention● arise from the heat of the blood , caused by the Suns influence . They meant also the Sun by Apollo , so called from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , that is , darting or casting of his beams ; or because 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , he shines alone , and not others with him ; therefore in Latine he is named , Sol quasi solus : Other reasons and derivations of this name may be seen in Macrobius L. 1. Saturn . Some call him Apollo , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , from killing or destroying of the creatures , with his excessive heat ; whereas with his temperate warmnesse he cures and drives away diseases ; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 : and in this respect he was called Apollo , and the god of Physick ; and was painted with the Graces in his right hand , and in his left holding his bow and arrows , to shew that he is ready and nimble to help and cure , but slow to hurt , and kill , he was called also Phaeton and Phoebus ; from his brightnesse and light ▪ Delius , from manifesting or revealing all things , therefore was held the god of divination . He was named Loxias , to shew his oblique motion in the ●●liptick . He is called by Callimachus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ▪ abounding in Gold , because Gold is generated by his influence , and his beams represent Gold in their colour , for this cause , his Garments , his Harp , his Quiver , Ar●ows , and Shoes , are by the Poets said to be all of Gold. The Sun was also called Adonis , which in the Ph●nician tongue signifieth a Lord , for he is the Lord of this inferiour world , and of the Stars too , by imparting light to them . This Adonis was said to be killed by a Boar ▪ and to converse six moneths with Proserpina , i● being dead under the Earth , for which he was bewailed by the Women : but the other six moneths he revived again , and conversed above with Venus ; which turned the Womens sorrow into joy . By this was meant , that the Sun in the six Southern signes seemeth to dye , and to be killed by the wild Boar , that is , by the Winter ; for that beast delights most in cold Countries , and proves best in the Winter . By Proserpina is meant the inferior Hemispere ; and by Venus the superior , with whom Adonis or the Sun converseth , whilest he is in the six Northerly signes . This Adonis , is that Thammuz , Ezech. 8. 14. ( as S. Hierom thinks ) for whom the Women did mourn . But at his return the Alexandrians , sent by Sea to the mourning Women at Byblu● , letters shut up within a vessel of Bull-rushes , to signifie that Adonis or Thammuz was returned , and that therefore they should rejoyce : of this custome speaketh Procopius , Gazaeus , Cyril , in Esaiam c. 18. 2. as some think , and so Orpheus in Hy● . by Adonis , understands the Sun , ●s may be seen in this verse . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . That is , Th●● who art sometimes extinct , and shi●●● again in the beautfull cir●li●g hou● . The Sun also is the same with 〈◊〉 , a fair boy beloved of Cy●ele , by which they meant the earth , which is in love with the Sun , with whose beautifull beams she is comforted . Hi● they painted with a Scepter and a Pipe , by that representing his power , by this the harmony of his motion , or else the whistling of the Winds raised by his heat . His fest●vals also they celebrated with joy , therefore called 〈◊〉 , about the 22. of March ; because then they perceive , the day to exceed the night in length . By Osir i● also the 〈◊〉 was meant , whose genital● being cast by Typhon his brother into the River , were notwithstanding honoured by Isis , and after by the Greeks , under the name of Phallus , I●biph●llus , and Priapus , because all se●in●ll vertue proceed● from the Sun. Saint Hierom , Ruffinus , 〈◊〉 , and others think , that this was the same Idol , which the M●abiles , Edomites , and other Gentiles worshipped under the name of Baal-Pe●r . The Sun also is called Liber by Virgil Ge●● . 1. Because by his light he freeth men from the fears and dangers of 〈◊〉 night ; so he is called Dion●sius by Orpheus in H●mnis , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . He is called Dionysius , because 〈◊〉 is rolled about the immense and long Heaven . He was worshipped by the Egyptians , under the name of Api● , and M●evi● , and shape of a Bull or Calf , to shew his strength , and benefits we receive by the Sun , especially in the fruit of our grounds ; therefore the Golden Calf , which the Hebrews did worship in the Desart , and afterwards Ieroboam set up , signified nothing else but the Sun , who was also worshipped under the name of Serapis , a● his Image shews ; which was made of Gold and Silver , with beams , and painted over with blew , to shew that the Sun at his rising and falling looks like Gold , but in his Meridian blew , and like Silver , and so he is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ; the glittering light of the Sun. So in Hebrew he is called Acha● , that is , One ; as being the sole light and beauty of the world . And so may that place of Esay , c. 66. 17. be understood ▪ They purifie and sanctifie themselves in Gardens behind 〈◊〉 , that is , behind the Image of the Sun , which there is called Ach●d , One. Of this opinion is Ioseph Scaliger , in 〈◊〉 ad fragment . Grec . Veter ▪ de Di●s Germ. c. 4. and Eli●● Schedius ; save onely that they speak of the Temple behind which they purified themselves , but I think rather , it was the Image of the Sun , which they had in their Gardens ; for it is unlikely that the Temples of the Sun were built in Gardens . Moloch also was the Sun ; for he is Melech , that is , King of the world , to whose fight and power all things are obvious ; therefore the Egyptians represented him by a Scepter , with an eye on it : now this Moloch had on his forehead a pretious stone shining like Lucifer , or the Sun , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , saith Theophylact. in Act● c. 7. and Cyril upon Am●s . The Valentinian Hereticks , by the word Abraxas , meant the Sun , as I have shewed ; for in this word are contained 365. which is the number of dayes the Sunne makes in the Zodiack : And it is derived from Abr●ch . Ab in Hebrew signifieth Father ; and Rech , King , in the 〈◊〉 tongue . So they made the Sun , Father and ●ing of the Universe , he was also called Mithres , which signifieth Lord , as Ioseph Scaliger de ●mend . temp . l. 6. sheweth , and ●l●ndian in tha● verse l. 1. de ●●ilic . Et vagae testatur volventem ●idera Mithram . For they thought that Mithra , or the Sun did regulate , and govern the other starres ; and in the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is found the number of 365. dayes . The Sun also was expressed by the name of Iupiter , or juvans pater , the Father that helps and supports all things : therefore he was painted with Iupiters Thunder in his hand . I know Iupiter is most commonly taken for the Heaven or Aire ; but I rather think that by this name was meant the Sun. So when Virgil , Ecl. 7. speaks thus : Iupiter & largo de scendit pl●rimus imbre . He means not that the Heaven comes down in rain , but the Sun rather , who by his heat elevated the vapors , and by resolving them into rain , may be said to come down in a showre . So in another place , F●cundis imbribus aether conj●gis in laetae gremium descendit , Geor. 2. There is also meant the Sun , who is named Aether , from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 shining , or from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 his constant race or motion . By Mercury also was meant the Sun ; for he is Mercurius , quasi ●edius curre●s , keeping his Court in the middest of the Planets . And Hermes from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 interpreting ▪ for by his light he expoundeth all da●k places . He was painted with wings , to shew the Suns swift motion . He killed many-eyed Argus , that is , he puts out the light of the Stars , which are as it were , the eyes of Heaven . Mercury is still painted young , to shew that the Sun never groweth old or feeble : he was pictured with three heads upon a four corner stone , to shew the Sunnes three vertues , of heat , light and influence upon the four parts of the world , or four seasons of the year . He was held the god of Merchants , because without light there can be no trading . The Sunne also was worshipped by the Eastern Nations , under the name of Bel , Baal , Belus , & Baal Samen , or Baal-Shammajim , that is , Lord of the heavens ; & by the old Cel●es and No●icks , under the name of Belenus ; now Belus , as Macrobius Sat. l. 1. ● . 19. sheweth us is the same that Iupiter , and Iupiter is the same that Sol , as I have said , and which Orpheus in Hym. ad Iovem confirmeth , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. that is , ●eautifull Iupiter the Sun , generator of all things ; therefore the Sun is called by Plato in Phaedro , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. Iupiter the great Commander●● heaven driving his swift Charriot , whom the Army of gods follow divided into twelve parts , and Vesta alone stands immoveable in the Court of the gods : he means the motion of the Sun and Starres , through the 12. signes of the Zodiack , and the Earth standing in the middle . That under the name of Belenus was meant the Sun , is apparent by the number of 365. which is found in the letters thereof , answering the 365. dayes , which the Sun finisheth in his annuall motion . By Hercules also ▪ was meant the Sun , as his name sheweth , being 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , the glory of the air ; his twelve labours are the twelve signes of the Zodiack , through which he laboureth every year ; he is called Alcides , from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , strength ; for like a strong gyant , he rejoyceth to run his cou●●e : Iuno endeavoured to obscure the glory of Hercules , so doth the Air , which the Poets called Iuno , oftentimes obscure by clouds , mists and vapors , the glory of the Sun. Hebe , the Goddesse of Youth , was Hercules his best beloved ; so is the Spring-time , wherein in the youth of the earth is renewed , the Suns lovely wife . Hercules overthrew Geryon , and rescued his Cattle ; so doth the Sun by destroying Winter , preserve the beasts . The Tenths of the Earths increase were offered to Hercules , to shew their gratitude to the Sun for his heat and influence , by which the earth ●ructifieth . Hercules is noted for his fecundity ; for in one night he begot 80 sons : this was to shew that generation and fruitfulnesse is from the Sun : he was called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , the driver away of all evils and diseases , by which was meant , that grief of mind is driven away by the Sunnes light , and infirmities of body by the Sunnes heat : he is also much noted for his voracity in eating and drinking ; by which was signified the rapid heat of the Sun , consuming the moysture of the earth , and exhaling the Lakes , and Brooks . In the name also 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is contained the number of 365 ; he was expressed also by Antaeus the gyant , whose strength increased as he touched the ground , but being lifted up from thence , he grew weak ; so doth the sun begin to gather force when he is in his lowest declination , and near the earth ; but when he is in his Apogaeum or highest elevation , his strength begins to decay . Pan also signified the Sun , whom they painted with a red face , horns , and a long beard , to shew the colour and beams of the Sun. Pan was covered with a spotted skin ; so is the Sun covered in the dark , with the sported or starry mantle of the night ; his wings and crooked staffe was to signifie the Suns swiftnesse , and oblique motion in the Zodiack : he was the god of shepherds , and driver away of wolves ; therefore called Lycaeus , and so was Iupiter ; the Sun by his heat and light is a friend to shepherds and their flocks , who by his presence drives wolves , and other wild beasts into their dens : the perpetuall fire kept by the Arcadians in the Temple of Pan , was to shew that the Sunne was the fountain of heat , which stirs up Venery ; therefore Pan is described by his salacious nature : the sunnes monethly conjunction with the Moon was expressed by Pan , being in love with the Moon . They meant also the sun by Bellerephon ; who by the help of winged Pegasus overcame Chimaera ; for the sun by the help of the winds overcometh the pestilentiall and infectious vapors of the air . By Polyphemus also , they meant the sunne ; which 〈◊〉 that great gyant with one eye , put out sometimes by mists and vapors arising out of the earth . Endymion was the sun , with whom the Moon is in love , visiting him once every moneth . Ianus also was the Sun , who is keeper of the four doores of Heaven ( to wit East , West , North , and South ; ) he hath two faces , seeing as well backward , as forward ; in one hand he hath a Scepter , in the other a Key , to shew that he rules the day : and that he openeth it to us in the morning , and shuts it in the Evening . Ianus was the first that taugh● men Religion , and , doubtlesse , men became Religious , and did acknowledge a Deity , by beholding the Beauty , Motion , Power and Influence of the Sunne . By Ianus was placed a Serpent biting his tail , intimating , that the sunnes annuall motion is circular , beginning where it ends , atque in se sua per vestigia labitur annus . By Minerva also was meant the sunne , as appears by the golden Lamp dedicated to her at Athens , in which burned a perpetual light maintained with oil ; which not only shews the suns golden beams , and inextinguishible light , but also that oil , as all other fruits , are begot by his hea● ; for the same cause she was the inventer of Arts and sciences , and held the Goddesse of Wisedome and Learning ; for by the moderate heat of the sunne , the organs of the brain are so tempered , and the spirits refined , that all Arts by men of such temper have been found , and wise actions performed : she had a golden Helmet , and a round Target , the one signifying the colour , the other the orb of the Sunne , the Dragon dedicated to her , signified the sunnes piercing eye , as the Cock , was dedicated to Minerva , so he was to the sunne , to shew , that by these two names , one Deity was meant : no man could look upon her Target , having Gorg●ns head in it , without danger ; nor may any without danger of his eyes , look upon the sunne . The Athenians preferred Minerva to Nept●●e , because the benefits men have by the Sunne , are greater than those they have by the Sea , and that hot and dry Constitutions are fitter to make Scholars , than cold and moist : for the fire , which Prometheus stole from the sun , brought Arts to perfection . The Image of Pallas was kept in Vesta's Temple , where the sacred fire burned perpetually , to shew , that the sunne , the ●ou●tain of heat and light , is the same that Minerva , who was called Pallas from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , to signifie the shaking and brandishing of the Sun beams , expressed also by the brandishing of the spear . She had power to use Iupiters thunder , and to raise storms , to shew that thunder and storms are caused by the Suns heat ▪ she and Vulcan , the god of Fire , were worshipped on the same Altar , to shew , these two were but one Deity , to wit , the Sun , who is the god of Fire , which Homer also expressed , by giving her a fiery Charriot , and a golden Lamp , holding out a beautifull light , she made her self invisible , by putting on the dark helmet of Orcus ; so is the Sunne to us , when he is covered with mists , clouds , and vapours , which arise from Orcus , or the lowe● parts of the earth ; and so he is invisible to us , when he goeth under Orcus , or our h●misphere . By Nemesis , the Goddesse of Revenge , was also meant the Sun ; for he punisheth the sinnes of men , by pestilence , famine , and the sword ; for he , by his heat either raiseth infectious vapors , or inflameth the blood , burns up the fruits of the earth , and stirreth up the spirits of men to strife and Wa●●es : as Nemesis raised the humble , and humbled the proud , so doth the Sun obscure lucid bodies , and illustrate obscure things . The A●gyptians to shew , that the Sun and Nemesis were the same , they placed her above the Moon . By beautifull Tithonus also they meant the Sun , who is the beauty of the world ; Aurora was in love with him , and rejoyced at his presence ; it is the approach of the Sun , that gives beauty , lovelynesse , and chearfulnesse to the morning . Tithonus in Aurora's Charriot , was carried to Ethiopia , where he begets black Memno● of her ; to shew that the Sun in the morning , having mounted above our Hemisphere , moves towards the South parts of the world , where by his excessive heat in the Meridian , he ●awns or blacks the Ethiopians , Tithonus , in his old age became a weak grashopper , so , in the Evening , the light and heat of the Sun weakneth and decayeth to us . By Castor and Pollu● , they signified the Sun and Moon ; the one , that is , the Sun , being a Champi●● , subdueth all things with his heat ; the other , to wit the Moon , is a rider , if we consider the swiftnesse of its motion : they may be said to divide immortality between them ; because when the one liveth , that is , shineth , the other is obscured , and , in a manner dead to us : they ride on white horses , to shew their light and motion . They that will see more of the Sun , let them read what we have written elsewhere in Mystagog . P●e●ico . But besides what we have written there , we now make it appear , that the Sun was in a manner the onely Deity they worshipped : for the hono●r they gave the Moon , Fire , Stars , Air , Earth , and Sea , was all in relation to the Sun , as they are subservient to him ; and the many names they gave to the Moon , as Minerva , Vesta , Vrania , Luna , Iuno , Diana , Isis , Lucina , Hecate , Cybele , Astarte , Erthus , were onely to signifie the different operations of the Sun by the Moon ; so that as Aristotle de mundo saith , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 God being One , hath many names , from his many effects , which he produceth in the world . The Sun then in regard of the seminall vertue , generative facultie , and desire of procreation , which he gives to sublunary creatures , for eternizing of their severall species , is called Venus à venis from the veins and arteries , ( for these also were anciently called veins ) in which are the blood and vitall spirits , the proper vehicles of Venus , or the seminal vertue , & of which the seed of generation is begot ; which the Prince of Poets knew , when he said of Dido's Venereal love : Vulnus alit venis . Every Spring when the sunne returneth to us , he brings this venereal faculty with him ; therefore , he may be called Venus , à veniendo , from coming ; for he cometh accompanied every year in the spring with this generative desire , which he infuseth in the creatures ; which the same learned Poet , Geor. l. 2. acknowledgeth in these divine Verses : Ver adeo ●r●ndi nemorum , ver utile silvis . Ve●e tument terrae , & genitalia semina poscunt , Tum Pater omnipotens foe●undis imbribus ●ther Conjugis in gremium laetae descendit , & omnes Magnus alit magno commistus corpore foetus . Avia tum resonant avibus virgulta canoris , Et Venerem certis repet unt ●rmenta diebus . Parturit omnis ager , &c. — And in another place Geor. 3. he sheweth the reason why in the spring , living creatures are more prone to venery , because the Sun infuseth then a moderate heat into the body . Vere magis , quia vere calor ●edit ossibus , &c. This venereal desire is by the Poets called Vrania , and Olympia , because it proceeds from heaven , namely from the Sun , the chief ruler in heaven . And to shew that by Venus , they meant the Sun , as he is the God of love , they speak of her in the Masculine Gender , so doth Virgil Aen. 2. descendo , ac ducente Deo flammam inter & hostes . They paint her with a beard , hence Venns barbata , to shew the sunne-beams . They gave her the Epithets of the Sun , in calling her golden Venus , so doth Virgil Aen. 10. Venus aurea , and by the Greek Poets 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , and by the Eastern people she was called Baa●eth Shammajim , the ruler of Heaven , and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , Phosphorus or Lucifer from the light of the sunne ; which Venus or the Moon borroweth . So what Orpheus in Hymnis speaks of Venus , is to be understood of the sunne : 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , that is , thou procreates all things in Heaven , in the fruitfull earth , and in the sea or depth . She is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , fair haired , to shew the beauty of the sunne-beams : And Euripides in Phoeniss . gives her 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , a golden circled light . by Cupid also was meant the sunne , who was painted young , with wings , crowned with Roses , and naked , to shew the eternity , swiftnes , colour , and native beauty of that great Luminary ; who may be called the god of love , in that by his heat he excites love in all living creatures , as is already said . By Luna or the Moon , they understood the sunne ; for though these be two different Planets , yet in effect they are but one Luminary ; for the Moon hath her light from the sunne ; therefore she is called sometimes the sister , sometimes the daughter of Phoebus ; she is painted with a Torch , and Arrows , and with Wings , to signifie her motion , and that her light and operations are originally from the sun . As the Hawk was dedicated to the sun , because of her high flying and quick fight , so the Moon was represented by a white skinned man with an Hawks head ; for her whitenesse is not from her self ▪ but from the Hawks head , that is , the sun . They held her to be both male & female ▪ to shew , that she is the sun in acting , the Moon in suffering ; she receiveth her light and power from the sun , in this she is passive : she imparts this light and power to the inferior world , in this she is active : she is called Lucina also from this borrowed light , and Diana from the divine qualities thereof ; for which cause Diana was held to bee the sister of Phoebus : and Iuno from helping ; she was painted with beams about her face , sitting upon Lions with a scepter in her hand , by which was meant the Dominion she hath received from the sun ; and whereas they made the rain bow to attend upon Iuno , they meant hereby that the sun makes the rain-bow ; therefore by Iuno they meant the sun . So when they make Vulcan the son of Iuno , they understand the sun , for he by his heat causeth fire , and not the Moon . And so Mars the god of fire , is said to be Iuno's son , that is , the sun , for it is he that inflameth mens bloods , and not the Moon . They expressed the power of the sun over the sea and other waters by the names of Neptune , N●r●us , Glaucus , Triton , and other sea Deities . When they would expresse his operations on the earth , they gave him the names of Vesta , ●ybele , Bona dea , &c : when they would shew his power under the Earth , then they used the names of Orcus , Pluto , Proserpina , Charon , Cerberus , &c. Orcus is from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 an oath , because they used to swear by the sun : E●to mî sol testis ad haec , & conscia Iuno , Aen. 12. and in another place , Aen. 4. Sol qui terrarum flammis opera omnia lustras : Pluto is from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 wealth , for all wealth , both upon and within the earth , is begot of the suns heat and influence . When he is under our Hemisphere , he is called the god of hell , he is said to ravish Proserpina , that is , the seminal vertue of vegetables , which in the Winter and the sun's absence , lyeth hid in the bowels of the Earth , his influence upon the corn , and other seeds cast into the Earrh , and causing them proserpere to creep out , thence is called Proserpina . Charon is from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 joy ; the sun is joyfull to us by his presence , and as he is Phoebus or light of the world ; he is also joyfull to us by his absence , and as he is Charon under the earth , for then he permits the air to receive refrigeration , by which all things are refreshed . Cerberus is as much as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a flesh eater , for a● all flesh is generated by the Sun , so is all flesh consumed by the same . Cerberus had three heads , to shew that time which devoureth all things hath three heads , one present , the other past , and the third to come , now the Sun by his motion is the measurer of time , in which respect he is called Cerberus : and so he was represented by Saturn , cutting down all things with his ●ickle ; for all things are consumed by time . Tempus ●dax rerum , tuque invidiosa vetustas omnia dellruitis . By what we have said , appears that the wise Gentiles did acknowledge but one Deity , giving him divers names , from his divers effects and operations . This Deity was nothing else but the Sun , as we have shewed ; whose power is diffused every where , and nothing , as David saith , is hid from the heat thereof : Iovis omnia plena saith Virgil , Ecl. 3 , all things are filled with Iup●ter : and elsewhere he sing● G●or . 4. that God runs through all the parts of the earth , of the sea , and of the heaven : Deum namque ire per omnes terrasque , tractusque maris , coelumque profundum , Aen. 6. And in his Divine Poem he sings that this spirit , ( for so he calls the Sun , and so did Solomon before him in the first of Ecclesiastes ) cherisheth Heaven , Earth , Sea , Moon , and Stars , and that he diffuseth himself through all parts of the world , and produceth Men , Beasts , Birds , Fishes , which he animates and foments . Principio coelum , at terram camposque liquentes Lu●entemque glo●um L●nae , Titaniaque astra Spiritus intus alit , totamque infusa per artus Mens agitat molem , & magno so corpore ●iscet ; Inde hominum , pecudumque genus vit●que 〈◊〉 , Et quae mar●●reo ●ert monstra sub aequ●re P●ntus Igneu● est ollis vigor & ●oelest● origo , &c. But here it may be objected , that seeing the Gentiles acknowledged the power and vertue of the Sun to be every where , why did they devise so many pettie Deities ? I answer , this multiplication of Deities was for the satisfaction and content of the rude people , which could not comprehend , how one and the same Deity could be diffused through all parts of the Universe ; therefore the wiser sort were forced to devise as many god● , as there were species of things in the world : And because the ignorant people would worship no Deity , but what they saw , therefore their Priests were fain to represent those invisible powers by pictures and images , without which the people thought they could not be safe or secure , if these gods were not still present with them . They were affected with fear and joy , according to the absence or presence of their gods : this Virgi● Ecl. 1. intimates when he saith , Nec tam praesentes alibi cognoscere divos . and elsewhere , Geor. 1. & vos praesentia Numina Fauni : so they held nothing propitious if their gods had not been present ; this made Aenaeas Aen. 3. so carefull to carry his gods about with him , whereever he went ; Feror exul in altum , cum soci●s , natoque , Penatibus , & magnis Di●s . Therefore he foretells the ruine of Troy , by the departure of her tutelar gods ▪ Excesserg omnes adytis , arisque relictis Dii , quibus imperium hoc steterat , Aen. 2. Hence such care was taken by the Grecians● to steal away the Palladium ; the presence of which made Troy impregnable , as they thought : And the Romans had a custome , that before they besieged any City , they would first by conjuration or exorcisme , call out their tutelar gods . Therefore when Carthage was in any danger of the enemy , the Priests used to bind Apollo their tutelar god to a pillar , left he should be gone from them . Hence it appears that they were forced to have Deities in every place : at home they had their Lares and Penates , in the fields they had their Ceres , Pales , Bacchus , Pan Sylvanus , Fauni , &c , At sea they had their Neptune , Trit●n , Glaueus : in their Harbours they had Portunus , besides that , every ship had its tutelar god set in the stern thereof : Aurato praefulget Apolline puppis Aen. 10. The Woods had their Dryades : the Trees Hamadryades ; the Flowres , Napa● : the Hills , Orcades : The Rivers , Naiades : the Lakes , Li●●eades : the Fountains , E●hydriades : and the Sea , Nereides . But notwithstanding this multiplicity , the wiser sort acknowledged but one Dei●y , as may be seen in Orpheus , who thus singeth . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . That is , He is onely one , begot of himself , and of hi● alone are all things begot . So elsewhere : 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 That is , Iupiter was the first , and Jupiter is the last thunderer , Jupiter is the head , Jupiter is the middle , from Jupiter alone are all things . There is but one power , one God the great Lord of all things . Trismegistus confesseth there is but one divine nature , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . In defence of this truth , Socrates died , when he was forced to drink poyson for affirming there was but one God. And D●agoras laughed at the multiplicity of gods , and at the simplicity of those who held the wooden Image of Hercules a god , therefore in derision he flung it in the fire , saying , thou hast served Euristheus in 12. labours , thou must serve me in this thirteenth . The S●bils in their verses prove the same , that there is but one God , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 : that is , There is one God ▪ who alone 〈◊〉 ●●mense and ingenerable . And again : 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 : I alone am God , and besides me there is no other God. So H●race , Divosque mortalesque turmas imperio regit ●eus aequo : He alone ruleth ●a just●ce all things . I could alledge many testimonies out of the Greek and Latine Poets : out of the Philosophers also , to prove that the Ge●tiles did acknowledge but one Deity , howsoever they gave him many names , besides their practise in uniting all the gods in one , by dedicating the Pantheon to them ; intimating , that as all the gods were united in one Temple , so they were indeed but one in essence : the Altar also at Athens , erected to the unknown God , doth confirm the same . But this task hath been already performed by S. Austin , Lac●antius , Eusebius● , and other an●ient Doctors of the Church , besides what hath been written of later years , by Philip Morney , ●lias Sch●dius , and others , who also alledge many testimonies , that the Gentiles were not ignorant of the Trinity of Persons , as well as of the Unity of Essence , which was the Pythagorean Quaternity , wherein they held all perfection consisted . Hence they used to swear by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , that is , Quaternity , which they called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , The fountain of perpe●ual nature , and this doubtlesse was the same with 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , the Hebrew name of God 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which connsteth of 4. letters ; and so doth the Greek 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ▪ the Latine Deus ▪ the Italians , French , and Spaniards expresse the same name in four letters , so did the ancient Germans in their word Diet , the S●lav●nian Buch , the Panonian Is●u , the Polonian Buog , and the Arabian Alla , are all of four letters ; and so is the na●e Iesu , which was given to Christ by the Angel. The Egyptians expressed God by the word Te●● . The Persians by Sire , and the Magi by Orsi : all intimating this Quaternity , or T●ini●● in Unity . So the Greeks expressed their chief God foreign , and the Egyptians their I●is , and the Romans their Mars , and the ancient Celtes their Thau ▪ and the Egyptians their Orus , by which they meant the sun in four letters : and perhaps they meant this Quaternity , when they gave the sun four horses , and four ears , and placed four pitchers at his feet . And it may be that the Queen of Cities , and Lady of the World , understanding the mystery of this Quaternity , would not have her own name Roma , to exceed or come short of four letters . So Adon and Bael signified the sunne . Now having shewed that the sun was the onely Deity the Gentiles worshipped under divers names ; in whom likewise they acknowledged a Trinity , though not of persons , yet of Powers , or vertues ; to wit of light , hear , and influence ; so the o●b ▪ beams , and light , are the same sun in substance . I should now shew how superstitious they were in their sun-worship ; some offering Horses , and Charriots to him , which the Iews also sometimes did ; others used to kneel to him at his rising ; the Ma●●age●s were wont to sacrifice Horses to him ; the Chinois and other Indians honour him with ●inging of Verses , calling him the Father of the Stars , and the Moon their Mother ; the Americans of Peru and Mexico adored the sun by holding up their hand , and making a sound with their mouth , as if they had kissed : of this custom● we read in Ioh 31. 26. If I have kissed my hand beh●lding the sun , &c. the Rhodians honoured him with their great Colossus ; and many Barbarous Nations did sacrifice men and children to him ; such were the sacrifices offered to Moloch , by whom they meant the sun ; the Gentiles also to shew their devotion to the sun , used to wear his colours , and to preferre the red or purple , the golden or deep yellow , to all other colours , hence the Germans , as Diodor Sic● . l. 5. Biblio . sheweth ; caesariem non modo fifta●t 〈◊〉 , sed arte quoque nativam coloris proprietatem angere student ; they used to make their hairs red by art , if they were not red enough by nature : of this custome of painting or dying the hairs red , Martial speaks , shewing that they used some hot medicaments ; C●●stica Tcutonicos accendit spuma capiltos . This red colour saith Clemens Alexandrinus l 3. Paedag. c. 3. was used to make them the more terrible to their enemy , for it resembleth blood 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 : I deny not this reason , out I believe they had a tu●ther aim ▪ for they thought themselves safe , and under the suns protection , if they wore his colours ; and because the sunne-beams look sometimes yellow and like Gold , therefore hair of this colour was of greatest account ; hence Virgil Aer . 4. gives yellow hairs to Queen Dido , as Flaventesque abscissac●mas , and again , Nec-dum ill● flavum Proserpi●a vertice erinem Abstulerat : Ibid. So likewise he gives yellow hairs to Mercury , by whom as we have said , was meant the sun ; Omnia Mercurio similis , vocemque , coloremque , Et crines flavos & membra decora j●ventae . Ibid. Tertullian sheweth , that the women of his time used to dye their hairs with ●affron , Capillos croco vertunt , to make them look like the flame , or Sunne-beams ; and so the Bride alwayes wore a vail called Flammeum , of a red or fir●-colour ; and so Flamminica the wife of the Priest called Flamen , wore alwayes such a vail , as resembling the colour of the Sun , whereof her husband was Priest , but S. Hierom forbids Christian women to dye their hair of this colour , as resembling the fire of hell , Ne capillos i●ruses , & ei aliquid de gehenne ignilus aspergas : the Athenia●s , to shew how much they honoured Apollo , by whom they meant the Sun , used to wear in their hairs golden pictures of grashoppers ; for these creatures were dedicated to the Sun : 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , as the Scholiast of Aristophanes witnesseth , and so doth Thucydides . Iulius Capitolinus in Ver● , affirms of Verus , that to make his hairs look the yellower , and that it might glitter like the Sun , he used to besprinkle them with gold dust ; Tantam habuit curam capillorum flavorum , ut & capiti aur● ramenta ●●s●ergeret , quò magis coma illuminata slavesceret : and because these two colours of yellow and red were sacred to the sun , hence Kings and Priests were wont to be adorned with these two colours ; for Kings and Priests have been held the great Luminaries within their Do●●inions ; therefore they shined with artificial ornaments , as the sun doth with his native : hence Q. Did● by the Poet , Aen. 4. is painted with gold and scarlet ; Cui pharetra ex auro , cri●es nodantur in aurum ; Aurea purpuream subnectit fibula ves●em : so elsewhere Aen. 11. he describes the ornaments of Chlorus the Priest , of gold and scarlet also ; Ipse peregrina ferugine clarus & ostro Spicula torquebat Tyrio Cortynia cornu . Aureus ex b●●meris sonat arcus , & aurea vati Cassida : tum croceam ●blamydemque sin●sque crepante● Carbaseos fulv● in nodum collegerat 〈◊〉 . The Priest is commanded to cover himself with scarlet whilest he is sacrificing ; Purpureo velare comas adopertus amictu , Aen. 3. it was also a part of sun-worship to erect high Altars , and to sacrifice to him under the name of Iupiter upon the highest hills , because they thought it fit , that he , who was the chief God , should be worshipped on the chief places , and the highest in dignity , should be honoured on the highest places of scituation , hence he was named 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , Iupiter on the mountains ; of these high places , we read in Scripture ; they used also to the honour of the sun , to build their Temples and erect their Altars towards the East . Illi ad surgentem conversi ●umina solem : and elsewhere , Aen. 12. — aetherei spectans orientia solis Lumina , vite cavis undam de flumine palmis sustul●t — and to shew the suns inextinguishible light and heat , they used to maintain a perpetuall fire upon their Altars ; whence they were called are , ab arde●do : for the same cause both the Persian Kings and Roman Emperous used to have the sacred fire carried in great solemnity before them , by this , intimating how carefull they were to maintain the worship of the sun , and so supersitious were the Gentiles in advancing of this sun-worship , that they spared not to sacrifice their children to Meloch , which was nothing else but the sun : this was a preposterous zeal ; for that glorious Lamp required no such Sacrifice at their hands , though he be the cause of generation ; he gave life to their children by his influence , but they had no warrant from him to use violence , or to destroy that nature by Elementary fire , which he by celestial fire did animate . The milder sort of them were content to let their sons and daughters passe through the fire , or between two fires , as some will have it , which was their Purgatory , though some were so bold as to run through the fire , and tread with their naked feet upon the burning coals without hurt , which might be done without miracle , as we have shewed elsewhere , Arcan ▪ Microcos , of this custome the Poet Aentid . 11. speaketh ; Summe Deûm , sancti custos Soractis Apollo , Quem primi colimus , cui pineus ardor acerv● Nascitur , & medium freti pictate per ignem Cultores multa premimus vestigia pruna . Lastly , as the sun by the Asians , and Africans was described under divers shapes , according to his divers effects and operations , so was he also expressed in the Northern part of the Europaean world , as he is the measurer of time , and cause of different seasons ; namely of summer and winter , of seed-time and harvest : they described him like an old man standing on a fish , wearing a coat girt to his body with a liunen girdle , but bare-headed and barefooted , holding a wheel , and a basket full of corn , fruit , and roses ; by his old age and coat girt to him , was signified winter ; by his naked head and feet , summer ; by the corn and fruits , Harvest ; and by the roses , the spring ; his standing on a Fish , which is slipperie and swift in its motion , and silent withall , shewed the slipperinesse and swiftnesse of time , which passeth 〈◊〉 without noise , — ●ulloque s●n● co●vertitur 〈◊〉 . and old age comes tacito pede , with a silent foot : the wheel signified the roundnesse of the Sun , and the running about of the year ▪ and the linnen girdle might signifie the Zodiack or Ecliptick line , within which the Sun containeth himself ▪ I think this may be the genuine meaning of that Saxon Idol , which by them was called Crodo , which Schedius de D●●s Germanis ▪ thinks to be Saturn , and doth otherwise interpret it : when they did expresse the Sun as King of the Planers , and chief Ruler of the world , they painted him sitting on a throne , holding a scepter in his left hand , and a sword in the right ; out of the right side of his mouth came out thunder ; out of the left , lightning : on his head ●ate an Eagle ; under his feet was a Dragon ; and round about him sate 12 gods ; the Throne , Scepter and Sword may signifie the Majesty and power of the Sun , who by his heat causeth thunder and lightning ; the Eagle sheweth the swiftnesse of his motion , and his piercing eye , as discovering all things by his light , his treading on the Dragon may shew , that he by his heat , subdueth the f●rercest creatures , and most pestiferous vapours ; the 12. gods may signifie the 12. signes in the Zodiack , or 12. moneths of the year : when they did expresse the heat , light and motion of the Sun , they painted him like a man , holding with both his hands a flaming wheel : when they did represent the martiall courage , and military heat of souldiers , excited in their hearts by the heat of the Sun , they set him out like an armed man , holding a banner in one hand with a rose in it , in the other a pair of scales ; on his breast was the picture of a bear , on his target a lion ; the field about him full of flowers , by which they signified valour and eloquence , both requisite in a Commander ; the arms , bear and lion were to shew the fiercenesse , courage and defence , that is , or ought to be in military men ; the rose and flowery field , did represent the sweetnesse and delight of eloquence ; the scales were to shew , how words should be weighed in the ballance of discretion , before they be uttered : when they expressed how the sun by his heat and influence , stirreth up Venereal love in living creatures , they painted him like a woman , for that passion is most impotent in that sex ; on her head she wore a mirtle garland , to shew she is a Queen , and that love should be alwayes green , sweet and pleasant as the Myrtle ; in one hand she holds the world ▪ in the other three golden Apples , to shew that the world is upheld by love , and so is the riches thereof ; the three golden apples also signified the threefold beauty of the Sun , to wit the Morning , Meridian and Evening ; in her breast she had a burning torch , to shew both the heat and light of the Sun , and the fire of love which burneth in the breast ; Ardet in ossibus ignis ; caco carpitur igne . Vul●us alit venis , est m●llis ●lamma medullas . Ardet amans Did● , trax●tque per ossa furorem , Virg. when they did expresse the Suns operation upon the Moon , they painted him like a man with long ears , holding the Moon in his hands , to shew that she receives her light and power from him ; his long ears I think did signifie his readinesse to hear the supplications of all men , though never so far distant . These interpreatations , I suppose are most likely to be consonant to the meaning of those , who first devised those Images or Idols , though the Saxon Chroniclers , Albertus , Crantzius , Saxo-Grammaticus , Munster , Sch●di●s , and others , do think these Images were erected to the memory of some German Princes or Commanders : but it is unlikely , that the Germans , who were as Tacitus saith , such great adorers of the Sun and Stars , would give that worship to dead mens statues , Caesar lib. 6. de bel . Gal. tells us , that the Germans onely worshipped for gods those which they saw , and received help from , as the sun , Moon , and fire , other gods they never heard of : but of the Europaean Idolatries , we have spoken more fully before . Q. 11. what hath been the chief supporter of all Religions at all times ? A. The honour , maintenance , and advancement of the Priesthood ; for so long as this is in esteem , so long is Religion in request ; if they be slighted , Religion also becometh contemptible . Whereupon followeth Atheism , and Anarchy ; which wise States considering , have been carefull in all ages to maintain , reverence , & advance the Ministers of Religion ; for if there be not power , maintenance , and respect given to the publick Ministers of Stat● , all government and obedience must needs fail ; the like will fall out in the ● Church , if the Priesthood be neglected . Therefore among the Iews , we read what large maintenance was allowed to the Priests and Levites ; how they were honoured and reverenced by the people ; & how the high Priest had no lesse , or rather more honour than the Prince , the one being honoured with a Mitre , as the other with a Crown , and both anointed with precious oil . Among the Gentiles , we find that the Priesthood was in such esteem , that the Prince would be honoured both by the Priests office and name ; as we read of Metc●ised●●h King of Sal●m , and Priest of the most High God : Numa was both King and Priest : so was Anius in the Poet ▪ Rex Anius , Rex idem hominum Phoebique sacerdos . Augustus and the other Roman Emperors held it no lesse honour to be stiled Ponti●●ces Max●mi , H●gh Priests , than to be called Emperours : For this cause Priests wore Crowns or Garlands , as well as the Emperours . Some were crowned with Bays , as the Priests of Apollo ; some with Poplar leaves , as the Priests of Hercules ; some with Myrtle ; some with Ivy ; some with Oaken leaves , &c. All Priests among the Romans , were exempted from Taxes , Wars and secular imployments . The High Priest at Rome , as Dionysius witnesseth l. 2. had in some respects more Priviledge than the Emperour , and was not to give any ac●ount of his actions to people and senate . And Cicero in orat . pr● domo ad Po●tif●●s ▪ . doth acknowledge that the whole dignity of the State , the safety , life and liberty of all men : and the Religion of the gods depended from the High Priests . The great King of the Abyssins , at this day will he called Prester , or Priest Iohn ▪ though I know some deny this . Among the Mahume●ans none of the Musalmans , or true believers , as they call themselves , must take upon him the title of Lord , but the Calipha , or High Priest onely : and to offer the least wrong to the meanest Priest , is there a heinous and punishable crime . The Priests of Mars , called Salii , among the Romans , were in such honour , that none was admitted to this dignity , but he that was Patricius , or Nobly born . In Ty●us the Priests of Hercules were attired in Purple ; and had the next place to the King. In old time among the Germans , none had power to punish offe●ders , but the Priests . The T●allii honoured none with the Priviledge of a Palace , but the King and Chief Priest. Among the Egyptians none were Priests but Philosophers ; and none chosen King , but out of the Priest-hood . Mercury was called Trismegistus because he bore three great Offices , to wit , of a Philosopher , of a Priest , and of a King. Among the Phoenicians the Priests of the S●n had the honour to wear a long robe of Gold and Purple ; and on his head a Crown of Gold beset with Jewels . The ancient Greeks also priviledged their Priests to wear Crowns , whence they were called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ; in Rome the Flamen Dialis or Iupiters Priest , had this honour , that his bare word had the force of an Oath ; and his presence was in stead of a Sanctuary , if any guilty person had fled to him , he was free that day from any punishment . He had power to exercise Consular authority , and to wear Consular garments ; and whereas none had the Honour to ascend the Capitol in a Sedan or Litter , save onely the Pontise● and Priests , we see in what reverend esteem they were in old Rome ▪ and no lesse honour , but rather more , the Priests and Bishops of modern Rome have received from Christian Princes . Among the Iews we find that Eli and Samuel were both Priests and Judges : the Levites were as Justices , and by their word used to end all strife , Deut. 21. in Davids time 6000 of the Levites were Judges : and after the captivity some of the Priests were Kings of Iud● , 1. Chrom , 23. in the Christian Church , we see how at all times the Clergy hath been honoured ; in Scripture they are called Fathers , Embassadours , Friends of God , Men of God , Prophets , Angels , &c. Tertullian L. de poeniten . shews , that in the Primitive Church Penitents used to fall down at the feer of their Priests ; and some write , that they used to kisse their feet . In what esteem the Bishops of Italy , France . Germany , and Spain are now in , and in England have been in ; is known to all that read the Histories of these Places . In Moscovia , the Bishops not onely are endowed with rich Revenues , but also with great honours and priviledges , and use to ride in rich apparrell , and in great state and magnificence . What respect the Great Turk giveth to his Mufti , or High Priest , and in what esteem he hath the Christian Patriarch of Constantinople , is not unknown to those that have lived there ▪ or read the History . In a word Religion flourisheth and fadeth with the Priests & Ministers thereof ; it riseth and falleth , floweth and ebbeth as they do ; and with Hippocrates Twins , they live and die together ; so long as the G●ntile Priests had any maintenance and respect left them , so long their superstition continued in the Empire , even under Christian Emperors ; but as soon as Theodosius took away their maintenance , Gentilisme presently vanished , and went out like the snuff of a Candle , the tallow or oil being spent . Q. 12. What Religion is most excellent and to be preferred above all others ? A. The Christian Religion ; which may be proved : first from the excellent doctrines it teacheth , as that there is a God , that he is but one , most perfect , infinite , eternall , omniscient , omnipotent , absolutely good , the authour of all things , except sin , which in a manner is nothing ; the Governour of the world , and of every particular thing in it ; that Jesus Christ the son of God died for our sins , and rose again for our justification , &c. 2. From the reward it promiseth , which is not temporall happiness promised by Moses to the Iews in this life ; not sensual and beastly pleasures , promised by the Gentile-Priests to their people , in their Elysium ; & by Mahomet to his followers in his fools Paradise ; but eternal , spiritual , immaculate , and Heavenly felicity , in the full and perpetual fruition of God , in whose presence is the fulnesse of joy , and at his right hand are pleasures for evermore ; such as the eye hath not seen , nor the ear heard , and cannot enter into the mind of man. 3. From teaching the faith of the Resurrection , which none of the Gentiles did believe , and not many among the Iews , for the Saduces denyed it ; onely Christianity believes it , being assured , th●t he , who by his power made the great world of nothing , is able to remake the little world of something ; neither can that which is possible to nature , prove impossible to the a●thour of nature : for if the one can produce out of a small seed a great tree , with leaves , bark , and boug●s : or a butterfly out of a worm , or the beautifull feathered Peacock out of a mis-shapen egge : cannot the Almighty out of dust raise our bodies , who first out of dust made them ? 4. No Religion doth teach how God should be worshipped sincerely and purely , but Christianity , for other ▪ Religions consist most in sacrifices , not of beasts and birds onely , but of men also : likewise in multitudes of unnecessary ceremonies , whereas the Christian Religion th●weth , that God is a spirit , and will be worshipped in spirit and truth : That outward Ceremonies are but beggerly rudiments : That he will have mercy and no● sacrifice : That th● sacrifice of God is a broken and contrite heart : That he is better pleased with the circumcision of our fleshly lusts , than of our flesh , with the mortification of the body of sin , than of the body of nature . He ca●eth not the flesh of Bulls , nor drinks the blood of Goats , but we must offer to him thanksgiving , and must pay 〈◊〉 vows . The best keeping of his Sabbath , is rather to forbear the work● of sin , than the works of of our hands : and to wash our hearts in innocency , rather than our hands in water . The service he expects from us , is the presenting of our bodies ●living sacrifice and holy , which is our reasonable service . No Religion like this doth teach us the true object of our faith and hope , which is God : of our charity , which is our neighbour : of temperance , which is our selves : of obedience , which is the Law : of prayer , which is the Kingdome of Heaven , and the righteousnesse thereof in the first place ; and then things concerning our worldly affairs in the second place : no Religion but this , teacheth us to deny our selves , to forgive our enemies , to pray for our persecutors , to do good to those who hurt us , to forget and forgive all injuries , and to leave vengeance to God , who will repay : no Religion like this , teacheth the conjugal chastity that ought to be between one man and one wife ; for other religions permit either plurality of wives , or divorces upon light occasions , or fornication amongst young people unmarried ; Crede mihi , non est flagitium adolescentem scortari , Terent ▪ or that which is worse , and not to be named : but Christianity forbids unchast talk , immodest looks , and even unclean thoughts . Other Religions forbid perjury , this swearing at all , except before a Judge to vindicate the truth . No Religion doth so much urge the mutual justice or duties , that ought to be between masters and servants , parents and children , Princes and people , and between man and man ; all these , oppression , extortion , usury , bribes , sacriledge , &c. are forbid even all kind of covetousnesse and immoderate care , but to cast ou● care upon God , to depend on his providence , to use this world , as if we used it not , to cast ou● bread upon the Waters , to make us friends of our unrighteous M●nmon , to be content with food and raiment , to have our conversation in heaven , & to seek the things that are above to lay up our treasures in heaven ; where neither ●oth can spoil , nor thi●ves break through and steal . 5. The excellency of Christianity may be proved from the multitude of witnesses , or martyrs , and Confessors , who have not only forsaken father and mother , lands and possessions , and whatsoever else was dear to them , but likewise their lives , ( and that with all chearfulnesse ) for the name of Christ : and which is most strange , in the midst of flames and other torments , they did sing and rejoyce , and account it no small 〈◊〉 & happines , to suffer for Christ , being fully perswaded that the afflictions of this l●fe were not worthy of the glory that should be revealed ; and that after they had fought the good fight , and finished their course , a Crown of righteousnesse was laid up for them . 6. The excellency of the author commends Christianity above all other religions , which have been delivered by men onely , and those sinfull men too ; as Moses , ●ycurgus , Minos , Solon , Numa , and Mahomet , &c. But the author of Christianity was both God and man , whose humane nature was without spot or sin original , and actuall ; for though he became sin for us , yet he knew no sin , there was no guile sound in his mouth ; he had done no violence , he was oppressed and afflicted , yet opened he not his mogth , but was brought as a lamb to the slaughter , and as a sheep before his shiarers was dumb , &c. Isa. 53. his very enemies could not accuse him of sin ▪ he prayed for those that crucified him , and died for his enemies , he was obedient to his father , even to the death of the Crosse ; he did not lay heavy burthens upon other mens shoulders , which he did not touch himself ; but as well by practise , as by precept , he hath gone before us in all holy duties ; and as he died for sinners , so he rose again for them the third day , ascended into Heaven where he now sits at the right hand of his father , and will come again to judge the quick and the dead . He is the true Messias , who in the fulnesse of time came , upon the accomplishing of Daniels seventy weeks , not long before the destruction of Ierusalem , as was foretold by the Prophets ; by whose presence the glory of the second Temple far exceeded the glory of the first , though in all things else inferiour to it . He is the true Shil● , at whose coming the Scepter departed from Iuda ; and as it was foretold , that he should come of David , be born in Bethlehem ? have a Virgin for his mother , preach in Gali●ce , and heal all manner of infirmities , and should reign over the Gentiles , so these things came to passe . 7. Never was there any Religion propagated through the world , in that wonderful manner , as this was , if we consider either the authours that spread it , who were illiterate f●sher-men , and yet could on a sudden speak all languages , or the manner how it was spread , without either violence , or eloquence ; whereas Mahumetanisme , and other religions have been forced upon men by the Sword , Christianity was propagated by weaknesse , sufferings , humility , patience , plainnesse , and working of miracles ; the suddennesse also of its propagation , the great opposition it had , by the Potentates of the world ; whom notwithstanding these fisher-men conquered : the largenesse of this religions extent , as being spread over the four parts of the habitable earth : I say , all these being considered mus● needs shew us what preheminence this religion hath above all others , the course whereof could not be retarded either by the force , policy , or cruelty of Tyrants , who exposed Christians to a thousand sorts of torments , yet in spite of all opposition , it went like a mighty torrent through the world , and like the Palm , the more it was suppressed , the more it flourished● Per tela , per ignes , ab ipso ducit opes , animumque ferr● : What religion could ever name such Martyrs , either 〈◊〉 number or constancy , as the Christian can ? To be brief , how far truth exceedeth error , one God , multiplicity of Gods ; his sincere and pure worship , the idolatry of worshipping evil Spirits , Starres , dead Men , bru●● beasts , yea , meere accidents and phansies ; and ho● far divine power exceedeth all humane power , so far doth Christianity exceed Gentilisme . Again , how much Christ exceedeth Moses ; and the Gospel the Law ; and how far the precept of patience and meeknesse taught by Christ , exceedeth the precept of revenge delivered by Moses ; how far Baptisme excelleth Circumcision , and the Lords Supper , the Iewish Passeover , the true propitiatory sacrifice of Christs body , all the sacrifices of beasts and birds , how far the easie yoke of Christ is lighter than the heavy burthens of Moses : and the true Messiah already come , exceeds the Iews supposed Messiah yet expected : so far doth the Christian religion excell the Iewish superstition , Lastly , how far Iesus in respect of his humane nature exceedeth Mahomet ; the one being conceived of the holy Ghost , and born of a Virgin ; the other b●ing conceived and born , after the manner of other men ; the one being without sin , the other a thief and robber : the one teaching love , peace and patience ; the other hatred , war and revenge : the one cur●ing mens lust , by Monogamy ; the other letting loose the reins to uncleannes by Poligamy : The one planting Religion in the soul , the other in outward Ceremonies of the body : The one permitting the moderate use of all Gods creatures , the other prohibiting Wine , and Swines-flesh : The one commanding all men to search the Scriptures ; the ●ther prohibiting the vulgar to read the Alcoran , or to translate it into other tongues out of the Arabick : the one working by miracles ; the other onely by cheating tricks : The one propagating Religion by suffering , patience , and humility ; the other by cruelty , oppression , and tyranny : The one choosing for his followers , innocent and holy men , such as followed their trade of fishing ; the other wicked and profane persons , whose trade consisted in thieving , robbing , and murthering : The one teaching sound and wholsome Doctrine ; the other ridiculo●s and favourlesse fables in his Alcoran : I say , how far in all these things the man Christ Jesus ( not to speak of his Divinity ) did exceed Mahomet : so far doth Christianity excel Mahumetanism . And thus have I with as much brevity as I could , taken and given a view of all known Religions , and have set down what use is to be made thereof ; and withal have shewed the excellency of Christianity above all other professions in the world : God grant that as it is the best of all Religions , so we of this Land may prove the best of all the professors thereof , learning to deny our selves , to take up the Crosse of Christ , and follow him in meeknesse , patience , humility , justice , sobriety , holinesse , love , and all other vertues , wherein the life of Religion consisteth ; laying aside self-interest , idle quarrels , needlesse debates , unprofitable questions in points of Religion , but let us maintain the Unity of the Spirit in the bond of love , and know that Religion is not in words , but in works ; not in opinions , but in assurance : not in speculation , but in practice . Pure Religion and undefiled before God is , to visit 〈◊〉 Fatherlesse and widows &c. to do good and to communicate ; for with such Sacrifice God is well pleased , that not the bearers of the Law , but the doers shall be justified ; that not they that cry Lord , Lord , shall enter into heaven , but they who do the will of our Father ; that without peace and holinesse no man shall see the Lord , that they who seed the hung●y , and cloath the naked , &c. shall inherit the Kingdome prepared for them from the beginning of the world : And God grant that we may run the wayes of Gods Commandements , walk in love , tread in the paths of righteousnesse , ●ight the good fight , run the race set before us , with patience , looking unto Iesus the Authour and Finisher of our faith ; that having finished our course , and wrought out our salvation with 〈◊〉 and trembling , may at last receive the Crown of righteousnesse . In the mean while , let us not forget our Saviours Legacy ; which is , Love one another , and my peace I leave with you ; Are we not all the members of one body , the sheep of one fold , the children of one Father ? Do we not all eat of the same bread , drink of the same cup , live by the same Spirit , hope for the same inheritance ? are we not all washed with the same Baptisme , and redeemed by the same saviour ? why then should we not be of the same heart , and mind with the Apostles ? why is there such strugling in the womb of Rebecca , such a noise of hammers in building Christs mysticall Temple ; such clashing of arms under the Prince of peace ; is this Christianity ? Alas , we are Mahu●etanes or Gentiles in practise , and Christians in name . Now the God of peace , that brought again our Lord Iesus from the dead , give us the peace of God that passeth all understanding ; that we may all think and do the same thing . That as there is but one shepherd , so the●e may be but one sheepfold . The Church of God is a little flock , beset with many Wolves ; of Iews , Turks , Pagans , Atheists ; why then should we not be carefull to preserve peace , love , and unity among our selves , the onely thing to make us formidable to our enemies ? Concordia res parvae crescunt . A bundle of Arrows cannot be broken , except they be separated and disjoyned ; nor could the horse tail be plucked off ( as Sertorius shewed his Romans ) so long as the hairs were twisted together ▪ as hard a matter it will be to overcome us , so long as we are united in love , but let this band be broken , and we are a prey to every enemy : imbelles damae quid nisi praeda sumus . If we will needs fight ▪ let us buckle with our profest and common enemies , with the Devil , the world and the Fl●sh , with Principalites , and Powers ; with spirituall darknesse , and chiefly with our selves : Nec tonge scilicet hostes quaerendi nobis , circumstant undique muros . We have a Trojan horse , full of armed enemies in the Citadel of our hearts ; we have Iebusites within us , which we may subjugate , but can never exterminate ; and such is our condition , that we are pestered with enemies , whom we can neither fly from , nor put to flight ; Nec fugere possumus nec sugare . If we did exercise our selves oftner in this spiritual Militia , we should not quarrel so much as we do , nor raise such tragedies every where in the Church of Christ , about controversies & opinions quarrelling about the shell of Religion , being carelesse what become of the kernel . With Martha we busie our selves about many things , but neglect that Vnum necessarium : playing Philosophers in our disputes , but Epicures in our lives . I wil end in the words of Lactantius , Instit. 6. c. 1. & 2. Innecentiam s●lam 〈◊〉 quis obtulerit Deo , satis pie , religioseque litavit , He is the most religious man , who offers to God the best gi●t , which is innocency . For Christian Religion consisteth not in words , but in gifts and sacrifices ; our gifts are perpetual , our sacrifices but temporary ; our gifts are sincere hearts , our sacrifices are praises and thanksgivings . No Religion can be true , but what is grounded on goodnesse and justice . FINIS . The Alphabetical TABLE of the chief things conteined in the severall Sections of The View of all Religions , &c. A. ABbots , how elected , 275. &c. how consecrated , 343. &c. Abraxas , the Sun , 519. &c. Abyssins , their religion , 494. &c. Adamites , 366. Adonis , the Sun , 517. Africa , the religion thereof , 94. &c. African Islands their religions , 102. Albati , 318. etc. Albigenses , and their opinions , 223 &c. America , the religion thereof , 102 &c. Southern America , the religion thereof , 112. etc. Americans , their superstitious fear , and tyranny thereof , 116 etc. Anabaptists , 229 &c. of Moravia , 230 etc. their opinions and names , 361 &c. Angola , its religion , 100 &c. Antinomians , 366. Apis , the Sun , 518 &c. Apollo , the Sun , 516. Apostles , and their office , 396. Arabians , their religion and discipline , 67 &c. Armenians , their religion , 489 &c. Arminians , their tenets 367 &c. Asia , the religions thereof , 1.2 &c. Atys , the Sun , 518. S ▪ Austins girdle ; 257 &c. B. Babylonians , their ancient religion . 58 &c. Bel and Belenus , the Sun , 520. Bengala , its religion , 83. Bishops , 399. 405. &c. Bisnagar , its religion , 87 &c. Brasil , its religion , 113 &c. S. Bridgets Order , 313 &c. Brownists , their kinds and tenets , 363 &c. Buildings first erected for divine service , 4. Burial of the dead , an Act of justice and mercy . 131 &c. C. Calvins doctrine . 236 &c. Camaldulenses , 283. Cambaia , its religion , 84. Canons of S. Saviour , 318. of S. George , 319 &c. of Lateran , 320. Carmelites . 300 &c. Carthusians , 284 &c. Cerberus , the Sun , 527. Ceremonies in religion , 513 &c. Charom , the Sun , 526 &c. Chinois , their religion , 79 &c. Christianity , its beginning , 181 , &c. It yeelds to Mahumetanisme , 182 &c. Its excellency ▪ 538 &c. Christian duties urged ▪ 542 &c. Churches from the beginning● 1 , 2. etc ▪ 1 , 2. &c. set Day , Sacrifices , and Church-Government from the beginning , 5 &c. Under Moses , 6. After Moses , 7. Under David and Solomon , 8 &c. After Solomon , 9 &c. Among the ten Tribes , 11. In , and after the Captivity of Babylon , 28 &c. Among the Iewes at this day , 29 &c. Church Offices sold among the Iewes , 49 &c. Church how to be governed , 409. Church-Governours , ibid. &c. Alterable , 410. Church of Arnhem , vide Millenaries . Church of England deplored , and Remedy against her growing errours . 427. Of Protestant Churches , 496 &c. Church of Rome , wherein different from other Churches , 429 &c. Cluniacenses , 282. Colours of the Sun worn , 531 &c. Cong● its religion , 101. The religions of its Northern neighbours . Ibid &c. Cophti of Egypt , 493 &c. Creation , the knowledge the Pagans had thereof , 71 &c. of it , and Noahs flood , what knowledge the Americans had , 109 &c. D. DAyes festival in the Church of Rome , 458 &c. D●acons , and their office , 397. and 399. Dead , vide Burial . Death , how worshipped , 143 &c. Domin●cans , 30● &c. E. Earth , &c. how worshipped , 142 &c. Egyptians , their ancient religion , 90 &c. Their idolatrous worship , 91 &c. and continuance thereof , 92 &c. Their modern Religions , 93 &c. Elders , 403 &c. Endymion , the Sun , 522 Episcopacy , what among the Presbyterians , 408 &c. How diffeferent from Presbytery , 410. &c. Eremites , or Anchorites , 243 &c. Their first manner of living , 244 &c. Their too great rigour , 245 &c. Of S. Austin , 2●8 &c. Of S. Paul in Hungary , 312. Of S. Hierom , 318. Ethiopians of Africa , their ancient religion , 98 &c. Their religion at this day , 99 &c. The religion of the lower Ethiopians , 100. Europe , the religions thereof , 121 &c. Excommunicate persons their condition , 415. Prophets , Pharisees , &c. could not excommunicate , ihid . &c. Why Christ did not excommunicate Iud●s , 416. Excommunication and excommunicate persons considered , ibid. &c. F. FAmilists , their Heresies , 364. Superstitious Fear , its cruelty , 116. Festival dayes of Christ , 458 &c. Of the Saints , 468 &c. Fez , the religion and Church-discipline thereof , 95 &c. Their times of prayer , 96 &c. Fire , &c. how worshipped , 142 &c. Florida , its religion , 104. Franciscans , 304 &c. subdivided into divers Orders , 341 &c. Fraternities , 279 &c. Fratricelli , 319. Friers Mendicants , 298. Predicants , 302 &c. Minorites , 306 &c. G. GEntiles , their Gods , vid. Gods. worshipped the Sun under divers names and shapes , 516 &c. acknoweldged but one deity , 527 &c. under divers names , 528 &c. Their superstitious fear ibid. acknowledge a Trinity , 529 &c. Georgians , 490 &c. Goa , the religion thereof , 84 &c. God , acknowledged by the Americans , 109. but one God acknowledged by the wiser sort of Gentiles . 126 &c. and 529. Gods of the Gentiles , 134 &c. 155. &c. How ranked and armed . 156. Their chariots how drawn , 157. In what peculiar places worshipped . ibid &c. One God acknowledged by them , 529. Greeks , their religion and Gods ▪ 134 &c. their worship , and how painted , 137 &c. The Greeks sacrifices , 144 &c. Their Priests and Temples , 146. their chief festivals , 158 &c. Greek religion at this day , 478 &c. their Church dignities and discipline , 480 &c. ●roves and high places condemned in Scripture . ●3 etc. Guinea , its religion , 97 &c. H. HErcules , the same with the Sun , 520 &c. Heresy an enemy to christianity , 183 Hereticks and Heresies , namely Simon Magus , 184. Menander , 186 &c. Saturninus 187. Basilides , ibid. Nicolaitans , Gnosticks 188. &c. Carpocrates , Cerinthus , 189. Ebion , Nazarites , 190. Valentinians , ib. etc. Secundians , P●ol●means , 191 &c. Marcites , ib. etc. Colarbasii , 192 ▪ Heracleonites , 192. Ophites , ibid. &c. Cainites , and Sethites , 193. Archonticks , and Asco●●yprae , Cerdon , 194. Marcion , ibid. &c. Apelles 195. Severus , ib. etc. Tatianus , 196. Cataphryglans , ib. &c. Pepuzians , Quintilians , 197. Ar●otyrites , ibid. &c. Quartodecimani , Alogiani , 198. Adamians , ibid. &c. Elcesians , and Theodotians , 199. Melchisedecians , ibid. &c. Bardesanists . Noetians , Valesians , 200. Cathari , ibid. &c. Angelici , Apostolici , 201. Sabellians , Originians , Originists , ibid. &c. Samosatenians , 202. Photinians , ibid. &c. Manichees , ●03 ▪ &c. Hierachites , 204. Melitians , ibid. etc. Arrians , Audians , Semi-Arrians , 205. Macedonians , ibid. &c. Aerians , Aetians , 206. Eunomians , ibid. &c. Apollinarists , Antidicomari●nites , 207. Messalians , ibid. &c. Metangismonites , Hermians , Procli●●ites , Patricians , Ascitae , ibid. &c. Pattalorinchitae , Aquarii , Coluthiani , Floriani , Aeternales , 209. Nudipedales , ibid. &c. Donatists , 210. Priscillianists , ibid. &c. Rhetorians , Feri . Theopaschitae , Tritheitae , Aquei , Meli●onii , Ophei , 211. Tertullii , ibid. &c. Liberatores , Nativitarii , Luciferians , Iovinianists , and Arabicks , 212. Collyridians , Paterniani , Tertullianists 213. Abellonitae , ibid. &c. Pelagians , Praedestinati , 214. Timotheans , ibid. &c. Nestorians , 215. Eutychians , and their spawn , ibid. &c. Hereticks of the seventh Century , 218. &c. of the eighth Century , 220. of the ninth and tenth Centuries , ibid. &c. of the eleventh and twelfth Centuries , 221. &c. of the thirteenth Century , 224 &c. of the fourteenth Century ▪ 225 &c. of the fifteenth Century , 227 &c. of the sixteenth Century , 229. and 2●8 &c. Hierapolis , the religion thereof , 62 &c. High places , vid. Groves , &c. Hispaniola , its religion , 118. Hussites , their tenets ▪ 227 &c. I. IAcobites , 492. Ianus , the Sun , 522. Iapon , its religion , 88 &c. Idola●ers their cruelty and cost in their barbarous sacrifices ▪ 106. &c. The making , worshiping of Images , and bringing in Idolatry . 19 &c. Idolatry of the Gentiles , and of all kindes condemned . 63 &c. Idolatry further condemned . 118. &c. and 515. The Gentile Idols were dead men , 60 &c. Iesuites , 325. &c. their rules , 326. &c. their constitutions and rules for Provincials , 328. Provosts , 330 &c. Rectors , 331. Masters , ibid. &c. Counsellers , 333. Travellers , ibid. &c. Rules for the Admonitor , 334 &c. Overseer of the Church , 335. for the Priests , ibid. &c. Preachers , 336. for the Generals Proctor , ibid. &c. for the Readers , Infirmarii , 337. Librarii , and under Officers , ibid. &c. Their privileges granted by divers Popes . 339. &c. Iewes , their Church discipline from the beginning ▪ till their last destruction , 6 &c. The difference of the High Priest● from other Priests . 7. Solomons Temple , and the outward splendor of the Iewes religion . 11 &c. what represented by Solomons Temple , and utensils thereof . 15. office of the Levites . 16. Prophets , Scribes , ibid. Pharisees . 17. Nazarites , ibid. etc. Rechabites . 18. Essenes , Sadduces , ibid. S●maritans . 19 Iewes , their ancient observation of the Sabbath . 19 &c. how they observed their passover . 20 &c. their feast of pentecost . 21. their feast of tabernacles , ibid. &c. their new Moons , 22. and 45. their feast of trumpets , 22. &c. their feast of expiation , 23. their Sabbatical year , ibid. &c. their Jubilee , 24 &c. their excommunications of old , 25 &c. how instructed by God of old , 26 &c. their maintenance or allowance to their Priests and Levites , 27 &c. their Church government at this day , 29 &c. their manner and times of prayer , 30 &c. they hear the law three times a week , 31 &c. their ceremonies about the book of the Law , 32 &c. their manner of observing the Sabbath , 33 &c. how they keep their passover , 35 &c. their manner of eating the paschal lamb , 36 &c. their modern ceremonies are Rabbinical , 37. observations concerning the Jewes at this day , ibid. &c. whether to be permitted ( amongst Christians ) to live , and exercise their own religion , 39 &c. wherein christians are no● to communicate with Jewes , 41 &c. they spend eight dayes in their Easter solemnities , 43. their pentecost , ibid. &c. their feast of tabernacles , 44 &c. they fast in August , 45. their solemnities in beginning the new year , ibid. &c. their preparation for morning prayer , 46 &c. their feast of reconciliation , and ceremonies therein , 48. their rites after the law is read over , 49. their Church offices sold , ibid. &c. their feast of Dedication , 50. of Purim , ibid. &c. their fasts , 51 &c. their marriages , 52. &c. their bills of divorce , 53 &c. the separating of the Wife from the dec●●sed husbands brother , 54. their circumcision , and rites thereof , ibid. &c. how they redeem their fi●st born , 56. their duty to the sick , ibid. their ceremonies about the dead , ibid. etc. Ignatius Loyola , 325 &c. Independents , and their tenets , 389 &c. Independents of New-England their tenets , 39● &c. The grounds whereupon the Independents forsake our Churches . 391 &c. the grounds whereupon they and the Anabaptists allow Lay-men ▪ to preach , without call or ordination . 392 &c. Indians , their ancient religion . 81. and at this day , 492. Iohn Tany , vide Theaurau Iohn . Iucatan , its religion , 111 &c. Iupiter , the Sun , 519 K. KAtharine of Sena , 317 &c. Knights-hospitlers of S. Iohn , 290 &c. of Rhodes , 292 &c. of ●alta , 293. Templars , ibid. &c. the Teutonicks or Marians , and their instalment , 294. &c. of S. Lazarus , 297. of Calatrava , ibid. &c. of S. Iames , 298. Divers other Orders of Knighthood , ibid. &c. Knights of the holy Sepulchre , 309 &c. Gladiators , 310 &c. Knights of S. Mary of redemption , 311. of Montesia , ibid. of the Annunciation , of S. Ma●rice , of the the Golden Fleece , of the Moon , of S. Michael , 3●1 . of S. Stephen , ib. &c. of the holy Sp●rit , etc. 322 and 347 &c. Knights of the Gennet , 345 &c. of the Crown Royal , of the Stir , of the Broom flower , of the Ship , 346. of S. Michael , ibid. &c. of Christian charity , of S. Lazarus , of the Virgin Mary in mount Carmel , 348. of Orleance , or Porcupine , ibid. &c. of the golden Shield , of the Thistle , of Aniou , 349. of S. Magdalen , ibid. &c. of Britaigne or Ermin , 350. of the Golden Fleece , of the Garter , 351. of the Bath , ibid. &c. of S. Andrew , or the Thistle , of Navarre , or the Lilly , 352. of S. Iames of the Sword , ibid. &c. of S. Iulian , or the Pear-tree , or Alcantara , 353. of Calatrava , ibid. &c. of the band or red scarffe , of the Dove , of S. Saviour of Montreal , of our Lady in Montesia , 354. of the Looking . glasse , ibid. &c of Iesus Christ , of D. Avis , In Germany , of the Dragon ; in Austria , of S. George ; in Poland , of the white Eagle ; 355. in Denmark , of the Elephant ; ibid. &c. in Sweden , of the S●raphims ; in Cleve , of the Swan ; in Livonia , of the Sword-bearers ; in Switzerland , of S. Ga●● ; 356. Divers Orders of Knights at Rome , ibid. &c. Knights of Venice , Genoa , Savoy , 358. Florence , ibid. &c. of Mantua , 359. of Knight-ho●d in the East , ibid. &c. L. LIber , the Sun , 518 Life , vide sociable . Luther his opinions , 229. and sects sprung out of Lutheranisme . 231 &c. M MAgistrates Office , 403 , and 411 Magor , its religion , 83 &c. Mahomet not that great Antichrist spoken of by S. Paul and S. Iohn , 165 &c. Mahumetans their Law , 163 &c their opinions , 164 &c. their Sects , 166. &c. their religious Orders , 167 &c. secular Priests , 170. their devotion , ibid. etc. their pilgrimage to Mecca , 172 etc. their circumcision , 173 etc. their rites about the sick and dead , 174 etc. Mahumetanisme its extent , 175 etc. and of what continuance , 177 etc. Malabar , its religion , 85 Maronites , 492 etc. Mars , the Sun , 516 Melancholy its danger , 79 Melchites , 490 Mendicants of S. Hierom , 320 Mengrelians , 491 Mercury , the Sun , 519 etc. Mexico , its Priests and Sacrifices , 108 etc. Millenaries their opinions , 370 etc. the grounds upon which they build Christs temporal kingdom here on earth for a thousand yeares , ibid. the vanity of their opinion , 373 etc. Minerva , the same that the Sun , 522 etc. Ministerial calling , 400 Ministers called Presbyters , 412 etc. How to be elected , 413. etc. three wayes whereby Satan dedeludes men by false miracles , 74 etc. the fear of Satans stratagems ( though illusions ) whence it proceeds . 76. etc. Our duty respecting the many stratagems and illusions of Satan . 77 etc. Mithra , the Sun , 519 Moloch , the Sun , ibid. Monasteries and their lawes , 277 etc. Monks , who were the first , 248 Monks of S. Basil and their rules , 249 etc. of S. Hierom , 254. of S. Austin , ibid. etc. and 300. they are not to beg , 256 etc. the Monkes first institutions and exercises , 258 etc. why they cut their hair and beard , 260 etc. whence came this custom , ●61 etc. In what account Monks are in Rome , 265 etc. how consecrated anciently , 266 Benedictin Monks , 267 etc. Authours of other Orders , 269 their rules , ibid. etc. their habit and diet , 272. Rules prescribed to the Monks by the Council of Aix , ibid. etc. Monks of Cassinum , 274 etc. Cluniacenses , 282 etc. Camaldulenses , 283. of the shadowy Valley , ibid. etc. Silvestrini , and Grandimontenses , 284. of S. Anthony of Vienna , 286. Cistertians , ibid. etc. Bernardines , Humiliati . 287. Praemonstratenses , 288. Gilbertins , ibid. etc. Cruciferi , Hospitalarii , 289 Trinitarians , ibid , etc. Bethlemites , 290 Augustinians , ●98 Carmelites , 300 etc. Dominicans , 302. Franciscans , 304 etc. their Habits , Schismes , Families , Rules , and Priviledges , 306 etc. of Vallis Scholarium , S. Marks Canons regular , 311 Boni homines , 312. of S. Maries servants , ibid. etc. Coelestini , Iesuati , 313. of S. Briget , ibid. etc. of S. Iustina , 318 of mount Olivet , 319. of the Holy Ghost , of S. Ambrose ad Nemus , Minimi of Iesu Maria , 320 Monks in Moscovia , 483 etc. Moon , how worshipped , 141 the same luminary with the Sun , 525 etc. her properties , 526 Morocco , its religion , 97 Moscovites religion and discipline , 481 etc. their Monkes and Nuns , 483. etc. their Church service , 484. their Sacraments , 485 etc. their doctrine and ceremonies , 486 etc. their marriages 488 etc. their Fune●●ls , 489 Muggleton ▪ vide Reeve . N. NArsinga , its religion , 87 &c. Nemesis , the Sun , 523 Nestorians , , 491 &c. New Spain its religion , 105 etc. Festival dayes there , 110 etc. Nuns in the Primitive times , 263 &c. how consecrated . 266 &c. Nuns of S. Bennets Order , 276 etc. of S. Clara , 312. of S. Briget , 313 &c. of S. Katharin , 317 &c. O. DIvers erroneous Opinions which have bin lately revived or hatched since the fall of our Church Government , 422 etc. Orders of Pilgrims , 323 &c. of Indians , of divine love or Theatini , 324. of Paulini , ibid. &c. of Iesuites , 325 &c. Observantes , Cellarii , Ambrosiani , Capellani , Clavigeri , Cruciferi , 341. Hospitalarii , 342 &c. See Monks . Ordination in the beginning of the world , 2. P. PAllas , the Sun , 523 Pan , the Sun , 521 Pegu , its religion , 82 Persecution an enemy to Christistianity , 183 Persians , their ancient religion , 68 &c. Persius his notable saying , 107 Peru , its religion , 114 &c. Festival dayes , 115 &c. the Peruvians beliefe of the departed souls , 116 Philippinae , their religions , 89 &c. Phoenicians , their religion and discipline , 67 Poor Pilgrims , 323 &c. Pilgrims vide Orders . Pluto , the Sun , 526 Polyphemus the Sun , 522 Poverty , threefold , 309 Presbytery , the doctrine and tenets thereof , 394 &c. the office of Presbyters , 395. and 398 among the Jewes 412. their power to excommunicate , 414 Priapus , the Sun , 518 Priests and Levites among the Iewes , 6. among the Mexicans , 108 &c. the dignity of Priests and their necessity , 535 &c. among the Greeks , Romans , and elsewhere , 536 &c. Princes should be careful of Religion , 503 &c they must not dissemble in Religion , 509 &c. Proserpinae , the Sun , 526 Protestants , 236 &c. wherein they agree with , and ●●ssent from other christian Churches . 496 &c. Q. QVakers their opinions , 381 &c. other opinions of theirs , 383 &c. wherein the absurdities and impieties of their opinions consist . 384. R. RAnters characterized , and their opinions , 387 &c. Iohn Reeve and Lodowick Muggleton their opinions , 379 &c. Religions of the Northern countries near the pole , 73 &c. Of the nations by West Virginia and Florida , 104 &c. of the Northern neighbours of Congo , 101 of the African Islands , 101. of new Spain , 105 &c. of the parts adjoyning to Iucatan , 111 &c. of the Southern Americans , 112 &c. of Paria , Guiana , and Debaiba , 113. of Asia , 1 , 2 , 3 , 4 , &c. of Africa 94 &c. of America , 102 &c. of Europe , 121 of Greeks and Romans , ibid &c. of Germans , Gauls , and Britains , 148 etc. of Danes , Swedes , Moscovites , and their neighbours , 151 &c. of the Scythians Getes , Thracians , Cymbrians , Goths , etc. 153 &c. of the Lithuanians , Polonians , Hungarians , etc. 154 etc. of the Mahumetans , 162 etc. of Christians , 181 etc. by what engines battered , 183. pestered with diversity of opinions , 239 &c. of the Greeks Religion at this day , 478 etc. of Moscovia , 481 etc. of Armenia , 489. of the Melchites , 490. of the Georgians , ibid. etc. of the Circassians , 491. of the Nestorians , ibid. etc. of the Indians , and Iacobites , 492. of the Maronites , ibid. etc. of the Cophti , 493. etc. Abyssins , 494. etc. Religion the ground of government and greatnesse , 500 etc. the foundation of all Commonwealths , 501 etc. most re●quisite in Princes and Governours , 503 etc. one Religion to be taught publickly , 505 etc. different Religions how and when to be tolerated , 506 etc. dissimulation in Religion rejected , 509 etc ▪ false Religions why blessed , and the contem●ers punished , 5●1 etc. religious policie and ceremonies , 512 etc. mixed Religions , 514 etc. what Religion most consonant to natural reason , 516 etc. Religion how supported , 535 etc. Religion , which is best , 538 etc. Romans , their old Religion , 122 etc. their chief Festivals , 123 etc. their chief gods , 125 etc. their Priests , 128 etc. Sacrifices , 129 etc. their Marriage rites , 130 etc. their Funeral rites , 131. Roman Church different from others about the Scriptures , 429. about Predestination , Gods image , and sinne , ibid. etc. about the law of God , Christ , Faith , Justification , and good Works , 430 etc. about Penance , Fasting , Prayer , and Almes , 432 etc , about the Sacraments , 433 etc. and their ceremonies in those controverted , 434 etc. about the Saints in heaven , 435 etc. about the Church 436. etc. about Councils , Monks , Magistrates , and Purgatory , 438. etc. the outward worship of the Roman Church , and first part of their Masse , 439 etc. Roman Acolyths their offices , 440 Romanists their manner of dedicating Churches , 443 etc. and what observable thereupon . 444 etc. their consecration of Altars , etc. 446 etc. the degrees of Ecclesiastical persons in the Church of Rome , 448 etc. their sacred Orders , 449 etc. office of the Bishop , 452 etc. and what colours held sacred , 453 etc. the other parts of the Masse , 454 etc. other parts of their worship , 457 etc. their Festival dayes , 458 etc. their Canonical houres of prayer and observations thereon , 464. etc. their processions and observations thereon . 467 ▪ their Ornaments and Utensils used in Churches , dedicated to Christ and the Saints . 472 etc. their office performed to the dead , 475 etc. Russians , see Moscovites . S. SAtans stratagems , vide miracles . Old Saxons worshipped their gods under divers shapes and formes , 149 etc. Scythians , their old Religion , 69. Sea , how worshipped , 143. Sects sprung out of Lutheranisme 231 etc. Sects of this age , 376 etc. Shakers , vide Quakers . Siam , its Religion , 81 etc. Simon Magus and his scholars , vide Hereticks . Sociable life preferred to the solitary , 247 , etc. Socinians , their tenets , 366 etc. Solomons Temple , vide Iewes , etc. Soule , its immortality believed by the idolatrous Pagans , 86 etc. its immortality and life after this believed by the Americans , 109. by the Brasilians also , 113 etc. Spain , vide New Spain . Sumatra , its Religion , 90 etc. Sun , how worshipped ; 139 etc. the Gentiles chief and onely God , 516 etc. his divers names and worship , ibid. etc. superstitious Sun worship , 530 etc. how painted and worshipped by the Northern Nations , 533 etc. Syrians their gods , 65 &c. T. IOhn Tany , vide Theaurau Iohn . Tartars , their old Religion , 69. &c. their diversities of Religions , 72. &c. Thesurau Iohn , his opinions , 377. &c. Titbonus , the Sun , 523. Trinity , acknowledged by the Americans , 109. denied by Simon Magus and his scholars , with others , besides Iewes and Mahumetans , and why ▪ 185. etc. Turlupini , 319. V. VEnus , all one with the Sun , 524 etc. Virginia , its Religion , 103 etc. Vulcan , the Sun , 523. W. VVIckliffe's opinions , 226. etc. Z. ZEeilan , its Religion , 90. FINIS . APOCALYPSIS : OR , THE REVELATION Of certain notorious Advancers OF HERESIE : Wherein their Visions and private Revelations by Dreams , are discovered to be most incredible blasphemies , and enthusiastical dotages : Together with an account of their Lives , Actions , and Ends. Whereunto are added the effigies of seventeen ( who excelled the rest in rashness , impudence and lying , ) done in Copper Plates . Faithfully and impartially translated out of the Latine by I. D. IS printer's or publisher's device London , Printed by E. Tyler , for Iohn Saywell , and are to be sold at his shop , at the sign of the Grey-hound in Little-Britain without Aldersgate , 1655. TO THE Excellently Learned , EDWARD BENLOVVES OF Brenthall in Essex Esquire , &c. Worthy Sir , I Have here presumed to present you with a strange and bloody Tragedy of Hereticks and Enthusiasts , written in Latine by a most elegant pen , by one who hath concealed his name , as I conceive out of this reason , that , living near the times and places of this representation , it might have proved dangerous to him to have published it . Here you have Religion brought upon the stage in very strange disguises , nay they make her act parts the most contrary to her nature , imbruing her white and innocent hands in blood , and Massacres . But as she hath met with Wolves to destroy and tear in pieces , so hath she also met with Shepheards to heal and protect , and among those the most laborious Authour of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ANZEBEIA hath not bin the least considerable . His severe and most indefatigable labours in most parts of Learning , are consummated in this piece of Religion , wherein like an experienced Anatomist , he hath left no vein un-cut up . To fall into excessive commendations of him , were to commit a moral absurdity , by praising one whom the general Trumpet of Fame hath blaz'd abroad for so great an advancer of Vertue and Learning ; But to trouble you with them , were yet to be so much the more importunate , whose conversation with him was so great , that whatsoever I may say of him , I shall not acquaint you with so much as your self know . Nor did the influence of your Patronage raise and animate only him , but there are so many other monuments of your great encouragements to learning , that it will be thought modesty in me not to mention all . But your excessive Benefactorship to the Library of S. Iohns Colledge at Cambridge ( whereof I have sometimes had the honour to be an unworthy member ) I cannot passe over , as a thing , which will stand upon the file of memory , as long as learning shall find professors or children . And that which increases the glory of your munificence , is , that that Library may hoast that it is furnished with the works of its owne sonnes , which , being the greatest act of retribution and gratitude that may be , must be accordingly acknowledged by all that shall come after . But that which hath the most engaged and satisfied the English world , is , that your endeavours have displayed themselves in their clearest light , in that one thing that is necessary , that is to say , Religion , not only by being a constant assertor of her purity here in England , but in that , after more then Ulyssean Travels throughout most parts of Europe , you have returned to your former enjoyments of that chast Penelope , when others either out of weaknesse or surprise , are ensnared and besotted with the Tenets of other Countries , whereby they are both ingrateful and injurious to their own , by preferring the prudence and policy of another before hers . Religion certainly , if well improved , is the Talent , that felicifies the improver , if not , condemnes him . It is that universal Patrimony , which entitles us to be the sonnes of God , and by which we are adopted into the assured hope of eternal happinesse . It is the Loadstone wherewith when our soules are once touched , they are directed to the right pole of the eternally beatifical vision ; and without which , we must infallibly expect to split against the rocks and shelves of perdition . It is the consummation of heavens indulgence to Mankind , that which doth familiarize us , and makes good our Interest in the great being and cause of all things . It is the perfection of nature , since that whatsoever we know of the divinity by her comes only by the assistance and mediation of our sences , but the other furnishes us with a more evident assurance , ( and that , in things , which can be neither seen , heard , nor conceived , ) by the more particular providence of Grace and Faith , whereby he is pleased to bow down the heavens , and descend unto a familiar conversation with our very spirits . But that which ought further to endear all men to Religion , is , that she only next to God may pretend Ubiquity , as being a thing written in such indelible characters in the hearts of all men , that even the most barbarous nations , and the greatest strangers to civility and policy have acknowledged some divine worship , though their pravity or want of instruction , may have blinded them from the true , but yet that eclipse of the true God hath not been total , insomuch , as they have still retained a sense and veneration of Religion , so that to the best of their imaginations , they have created something like God to themselves . To make this yet more evident , we are to note , that most people , though they had not so clear apprehensions of the immortality of the soul , as we have ; yet were they not only perswaded of the impossibility of its annihilation , but have also acknowledged rewards and punishments to be expected after this life . To ascend yet a little higher ; the divinity and preheminence of Religion is demonstrated , in that it exerciseth that Empire and Soveraignty over the mind of man , that no blandishments of the flesh , no temptations , no torments have been able to dispossesse it . It hath triumph'd in the midst of its persecutions , and by her sufferings hath conquered her persecutors . Her pleasing Ravishments can stifle for a time all sence of humanity , elude flames , and racks , and so arm the delicacy and tendernesse of virgin-purity , as to overcome the hardiest Tyrants . It is she that raises our soules to a holy boldnesse and intimacy in our addresses to heaven , being indeed rapt into the heavens of divine contemplation , by her extasies and illuminations . It was her inspiring communication , that elevated your pious soul , when you described the divine perfections of the incomparable THEOPHILA . These things can she do and greater , when there is but one grain of true Faith ; but when she is defiled and adulterated with humane ceremonies and inventions , she is deformed , and looses all her grace and beauty . And among these hath she met with two most importunate pretenders , Atheisme and Superstition ; the one strips her stark naked , the other meretriciously prostitutes her in the disguises of humane Inventions . And that she hath been thus evill entreated , in all places and times , this book gives but too great testimony , whether you look on the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or this small appendix , treating for the most , of what happened in High and Low Germany . I would not draw any excuse for our own gyrations of Religion here , from their madnesse ; but rather condem● them as things that would have out-vy'd the extravagance of the former . But to draw any argument against Religion from either were impious ; for if we did , we must in consequence , deny all , both particular and universal providence of Almighty God ; we must deny the Scriptures , the heavenly Legacy of eternal salvation ; we must deny Heaven , Hell , Eternity , nay take away the Cement of all humane society , and expect to see the order and beauty of the universe hurried into darknesse and confusion , since it ought not to out-last man , for whom it was created . Nay ▪ but let us rather professe humanity , and make this use of the failings and extravagance of others in matters of Religion ; To humble our selves to a relyance on that immense Being , who hath thought fit to plant Religion in the heart of man , to direct him in his voyage to eternal happinesse , wherein that every man might take the right way , is the earnest prayer of Worthy SIR , Your most devoted , and most humble servant , Jo. DAVIES . These Books are to be sold by Iohn Saywel at his shop , at the Signe of the Grey-Hound in Litttle-Britain , London . viz. THe History of the World , the second part , being a continuation of the famous History of Sir Walter Raleigh Knight , together with a Chronology , &c. by A. R. The true Copy whereof is distinguished by the Grey-Hound in the Frontispice , from any other whatsoever , though coloured by a pretended representation of the Authour in the Title page . An exact collection of the choicest secrets in Physick & Chyrurgery ( both Chymick and Galenick ) by Leonard Phioravant Knight , Doctor Edwards , and others . Speedy help for Rich and Poor , as to the Griping of the Guts , Cure of the Gout ; &c. by Herma●nus Vanderheyden an experienc'd Physitian . Mr. Charles Hoole's Grammar in Latine , and English the shortest , orderliest , and plainest both for Master and Scholar , of any yet extant . Also his Terminationes & exempla declinationum & conjugationum , and Propria quae maribus , Quae Genus , and As in praesenti , englished and explained , for the use of young Grammarians . And there is now lately printed a new Primer , entituled , Mr. Hoole's Primer ; more easie and delightsome for the learner then any yet extant , having 24. several representations of Persons , Beasts , Birds , &c. answering the several letters of the Alphabet in a copper plate , laying also the surest foundation for true spelling ; the defect whereof ( in the ordinary teaching ) is so much complained of . The practice of Quietnesse , by Bishop Web. The View of all Religions and Church-Governments , with a discovery of Heresies , in all Ages and Places ; &c. whereunto this Apocalypsis is usually adjoyned . The Authours Preface , TO THE READER THE doctrine of the ANABAPTISTS , Courteous Reader , to give it thee in a single expression , is nothing but lying and deceit . Thou haply thinkest them a sort of people divinely inspired , and Prophets : Thou art deceived . They are false Prophets and false Teachers , as being a contagion , than which hell it self hath not vomited up a more dangerous since the beginning of the world . For I do not think it can be easily demonstrated , what other mischief could have reduced not only the Netherlands , but almost all Germany , into so great calamity and devastation . When I more narrowly look into the Heresy of these men , I confesse I am puzzel'd to find a name for the Monster , but what its aimes are , I may haply gesse . Its first part speaks a Lyon , its last ● Dragon , the middle a pure chim●ra . I call it a Monster , and I may adde the most monstrous that ever was , as having in it the Ingredients of all formerly condemned Sects . Which when I consider , me thinkes all the ancient Hereticks , such as Nicholas Antiochenus , the Gnosticks , the Valentinians , Noetians , Sabellians , Patropassians , Parmenians , present themselves anew out of Hell to me . So that I can make no other judgement of THOMAS MUNTZER , that Authour and Raiser of a most pernicious Sect , then that he hath r●-trected the Standards of all former heresies . But that it may not be said , as in the Proverb , that Affrick alwayes furnishes us with Novelties , he also with his desperate disciples , hath sacrilegiously attempted to advance some altogether new and unheard of opinions , whereof who shall say that what is MADE is GOOD , must be very extravagant . Out of these , have they resolved and decreed , that children till they come to age , are only Catech●●meni , and ought not to be clad with the robe of holy Baptisme . Out of these , have they declared a community of all things . Out of these , teach to dishonour and discard Magistrates , who are the living ectypes of God , while in the mean time they themselves aspire to Soveraignty , and would be accounted Potentates , when they are indeed the wickedst among men ; Dissemblers , Cheats , Hypocrites , Novators , or Advancers of Novelties , and the subtle generation of the old Viper Novatus . Which said Novatus , if I display in the colours wherein the holy Father and Martyr Cyprian sets him forth , discreet men shall be my Iudges , whether I have not hit the mark , and the same description most fitly suites the greatest par● of the Proselytes of Muntzer . As concerning Novatus ( sayes that Ornament of his Carthage , lib. 11. Epist. 8. to Cornelius then Bishop of Rome ) We needed not any relations to be sent to us of him , since that from us you were to expect a more particular account of Novatus , a man that is a constant Advancer of novelties , of an insatiable avarice , furious in his rapines , blowne up with arrogancie and pride , even to astonishment ; a man not admitting any good understanding with the Bishops : the end of his curiosity is to betray , of his flattery to surprise , his love is dogg'd by his infidelity , he is the fuell and fire-brand that heightens the combustions of sedition , and the hurrican and tempest which causes the shipwrack of Faith , an opposer of Tranquility , and an enemy to peace . These were his thoughts of Novatus , which what wise man but will allow us to attribute to our Novators ? Certainly , if John that Botcher of Leiden , the ulcer and deformity of that gallant City , were to be drawne in his own colours , we need borrow them no where else . You therefore , Orthodox Doctors , reduce those erroneous and miserably seduced men , which yet are so , into the way of Truth , Deliver them , I beseech you out of this phrensy , and omit no opportunities which may help to recover them out of this imaginary disease to which they are so accustomed . This shall be your reward , this is the prize you shall obtaine . Him that overcometh , will I make a Pillar in the Temple of my God , and I will write upon him the name of my God , &c. Revel 3. 12. 1. THOMAS MUNTZER . His OPINIONS , ACTIONS , and END . THE CONTENTS . MUntzers Doctrine spreads , his aimes high , his affirmations destructive ; He asserts Anabaptisme , rests ut there , but growes worse and worse in his opinions and pra●tises ; his large promises to his party and the common people : 〈◊〉 endeavours to set up himself , pretending to restore the Kingdom of Christ ; being opposed by the Landgrave , his delusive Animation of his followers ; their overthrow ; his escape ; he is found , but dissembles himself ; is taken , but yet obstinate ; the Landgrave convinceth him by Scripture , when being ●acked , he laugheth , afterward relenteth ; his last words ; is deservedly beheaded , and made an example . 2. JOHN MATHIAS . The Contents . IOhn Mathias repaires to Munster , his severe edicts , he becomes a malicious executioner of Hubert Trutiling , for contumelions expressions touching him ; his own desperate end . 3. JOHN BUCKHOLD , or JOHN of LEYDEN . The Contents . IOhn Buckhold his character , his disputing and contention with the Ecclesiasticks concerning Paedobaptisme ; he succeeds John Mathias , he comforts the people with a pretended revelation ; he makes Bernard Knipperdoling of a Consul , to become common executioner , Buckhold feigneth himself dumb , be assumes the Magistracy , he allowes Polygamy , he takes to himselfe three wives ; he is made King , and appoints Officers under him ; his sumptuous apparel ; his Titles were King of Iustice , King of the new Jerusalem ; his throne , his Coin and motto thereon ; The King , Queen , and Courtiers wait on the people at a Feast : with other digressio●s . The King endeavours to raise commotions abroad , is haply prevented . He suspects his own safety ; his large pr●mises to his Captains , himself executes one of his wives , he feignes himself sick , and deludes the people with an expectation of deliverance ; in the time of famine , forgets community ; he is betrayed by his Confident , is brought prisoner before the Bishop , who checks him ; his jesting answer and proposal ; he is put to a Non-plus , is convinced of his offences ; his deserved and severe execution . 4. HERMANNUS SUTOR . The Contents . HErman the Cobler professeth himself a Prophet , &c. he is noted for drunkennesse ; The ceremonies he used i● Anabaptisme , Eppo his Host discovers him and his followers to be cheats ; Hermans wicked blasphemies , and his inconstancy in his opinions , his mothers temerity ; his Sect convinced , and fall off from him ; by one Drewjis of his Sect he is handled roughly ; Herman is taken by Charles Lord of Gelderland , &c. and is brought prisoner to Groeninghen ; when questioned in his torments , he hardened himself , and died miserably . 5. THEODORUS SARTOR . The Contents . THeodor the Botcher turnes Adamite , he affirmes strange things , his blasphemy in forgiving of sins he burn● his cloathes , &c. and causeth his companions to do the lik● . He and his rabble go naked through Amsterdam , in the dead of ●ight , denouncing their woes , &c. and terrifie the people . They are taken and imprisoned by the Burghers , but continue 〈◊〉 . May 5. 1535. they are put to death ; some of their last words . 6. DAVID GEORGE . The Contents . DAvid George , the miracle of the Anabaptists . At Basil he pretend● to have been banished his Countrey for the Gospels-sake ; with his specious pretenses he gaines the freedom of the City for him and his . His Character . His Riches . He with his Sect enact three things . His Sonne in Law , doubting his new Religion , is by him questioned ; and upon his answer excommunicated . His wifes death . He had formerly voted himself immortal , yet Aug. 2. 1556 he died , &c. His death troubled his disciples . His doctrine questioned by the Magistrates , eleven of the Sectaries secured . XI . Articles extracted out of the writings of David George , Some of the imprisoned Sectaries acknowledged David George to have been the cause of the tumults in the lower parts of Germany , but dis●owned his doctrine . Conditions whereupon the imprisoned are set at liberty : The Senate vote the doctrine of D. G. impious , and declare him unworthy of Christian burial , and that his body and 〈◊〉 should be burned , which was accordingly effected . 7. MICHAEL SERVETUS . The Contents . SErvetus his converse with Mahumetans and Jewes . He disguiseth his monstrous opinions with the Name of Christian Reformation . The place of his birth . At the 24. year of his age , he boasted himself the onely Teacher and Seer of the world , He enveighed against the Deity of Christ. Oecolampadius confutes his blasphemies , and causeth him to be thrust out of the Church of Basil. Servetus held but one person in the Godhead to be worshipped , &c. He held the holy Ghost to be Nature . His horrid blasphemy . He would reconcile the Turkish Alcoran to Christian Religion . He declares himse●f Prince of the Anabaptists . At Geneva , Calvin faithfully reproves Servetus , but he continues obstinate . Anno 1553. by the decrees of several Senates , He was burned . 8. ARRIUS . THE CONTENTS . Arrianisme its increase , Anno 323. THe General Council at Nice , Anno 325. called as a Remedy against it , but without successe . The Arrians misinterpret that place , John 10. 30. concerning the Father and the Sonne . They acknowledged one onely God in a Iudaical sense . They deny the Trinity . Arrius his wretched death . Anno 336. 9. MAHOMET . The Contents . MAhomet characterised . He made a laughing-stock of the Trinity . He agreed with Carpocrates , and other hereticks . He renewed Circumcision , and to indulge his disciples , he allowed them Polygamy , &c. His Iron Tombe at Mecca . 10. BALTHAZAR HUBMOR . The Contents . HUbmor a Patron of Anabaptisme . He damned usury . He brought in a worship to the Virgin Mary , &c. The Senate of Suring by a Council reduced him . He renounced th● heads of his former doctrine . Himself or Sect still active . He is taken and imprisoned at Vienna in Austria . He and his wife both burned . 11. JOHN HUT . The Contents . IOhn Hut the prop and pillar of Anabaptisme . His credulity in dreams and visions . He is accounted a true Prophet by his Proselytes . At Merhern , his Fraternity became as it were a Monastery . 12. LODOWICK HETZER . The Contents . LOdowick Hetzer a famous Heretick . He gaines Proselytes in Austria and Switzerland . Anno 1527 , at a publick disputation Oecolampadius puts Hetzers emissaries to their shifts . Hetzer denied Christ to be co-essentiall with the Father . His farewell to his Disciples . He is put to death for Adultery . 13. MELCHIOR HOFMAN . The Contents . HOfman a Skinner , an Anabaptist ; Anno 1528 , seduced 300. men and women at Embda in West-Friesland . His followers accounted him a Prophet . At Strasburg , he challenged the Ministers to dispute , which was agreed upon Jan. 11. 1532. where being mildely dealt with , he is neverthelesse obstinate . Other Prophets and Prophetesses deluded him . He deluded himself , and voluntarily pined himself to death . 14. MELCHIOR RINCK . The Contents . MElchior Rinck , an Anabaptist . He is accounted a notable interpreter of dreams and visions . His disciple Thomas Scucker in a waking-dream cut off his brother Leonards head ; pretending for his murther obedience to the decree of God. 15. ADAM PASTOR . The Contents . ADam Pastor a derider of Paedobaptisme . He revived the Arrian heresie . His foolish interpretation of that place , Gen. 2. 17. so often confuted . 16. HENRY NICHOLAS . The Contents . HEnry Nicholas , Father of the Family of Love. He is against Infant-Baptisme . His divellish Logick . The End of the Contents . THOMAS MUNTZER . Hei mihi quot sacras iterans Baptismatis undas Muntzerus Stygijs Millia tinxit aquis ! His OPINIONS , ACTIONS , And END . THE CONTENTS . MUntzers Doctrine spreads , his aimes high , 〈◊〉 affirmations destractive ; Asserts Anabaptisme , rests not there , but growes worse and worse in his opinions and practises ; his large pro●ises to his party and the common people : he endeavours to set up himself , pretending to restore the Kingdome of Christ ; being opposed by the Landgrave , his delusive animation of his followers ; their overthrow ; his escape ; he is found , but dissembles himself ; is taken , but yet obstinate ; the Landgrave convinceth him by Scripture , when being racked , he laugheth , afterward relenteth ; his last words ; is deservedly beheaded , and made an example . ABout the year of our Redemption , M.D.XXI . and M.D.XXII . there rise up in Sawny near the River Sales , a most insolent Sect of certain Enthusiasts , among whom Nicholas Storkius was no ordinary person . These presumptuously boasting that their Dreams , Visions , and Revelations , were inspired into them from heaven , had slily scattered it among other seditious persons of the same kidney ; That the world was to be reformed by their means , which done , and the wicked utterly cut off from the face of the earth , it should be governed ●y Justice it self . All that gave not up their names , and embraced their Sect , they branded with the name of ungodly . Out of this Sodomitical lake sprung THOMAS MVNTZER , one that boasted that he had had communication with God. This mans doctrine incredibly spred , as being in the first place levell'd at the holy . Doctors of the reformed Religion ; And from thence discharged at the Magistrates themseves ; for the Christian flock being once deprived of these two constitutions of men , there were nothing to hinder the greedy wolves to break out into all rapine and oppression . And this is the reason why the wolves , that is to say , the false Teachers , have ever most violently opposed the Ministry and the Magistracy , in hopes , if possible , to draw these from the care and charge of their flocks , or at least to bring them into contempt with their sheep , which by that meanes should stray into their parties . This Muntzer did both by his teachings and writings publickly affirm ; that the Preachers of that time that contributed their endeavours to the advancement of the Gospel , were not sent by God , but were meer Scribes , and impertinent Interpreters of the Scriptures ; That the Scriptures and the written word , were not the pure word of God , but only a bare Testimony of the true word ; that the true reall word was something that were intrinse call and heavenly , and immediately proceeding out of the mouth of God , and consequently to be learned intrinsecally , and not out of the Scriptures , or by any humane suggestion . With the same breath he brought Baptisme into contempt , most inconvincibly affirming that there was no warrant from God for Paedobaptisme , or baptisme of children , and that they ought to be baptized after a spirituall and more excellent dispensation . He further endeavoured to teach that Christs satisfa●ction for us was unnecessary , whatever honest and weak understanding men could urge to the contrary ; That matrimony in the unfaithful and incontinent , was a pollution , meretricious and diabolical ; That God discovered his will by dreames ( whence it was that he was mightily infatuated with them ) holding that those were ( as it were ) communicated by the holy Ghost . Hereupon was he acknowledged by his followers for some heavenly and spiritual Prophet , and it was believed that he was thus taught by the spirit of God , without any humane assistance . This doctrine did he disperse throughout all Germany by printed books and Epistles , which the tinder-brain'd disciples of his seditious sect were soon fir'd with , read , approved , and propagated . The same man in the yeares M.D.XXIII . ●nd M.D.XXIV . taught at Alsted which is a City in Saxony , near Thuringia ; and when not only the Ministers , but also the Magistrates lay under the lash of his calumny , insomuch that his Sermons were stuff'd with most seditious and bitter invectives against them , and pretending to groan for the return of lost liberty , and for the insufferable pressures of the people under Tyranny , he complained of it as a great grievance , that their wealth and estates were the prey of the Magistrate , and therefore would perswade them that a remedy was timely to be applied to these things . Being for this doctrine dispatched out of Alsted , he comes to Norimberg , and thence without discontinuing his journey into Basil , and thence into Switzerland ▪ from whence at length he came to Cracovia , where at a certain ●own called Griessen , he continued some weeks . In the mean time he was no lesse idle then ever , and that especially in the County of S●u●ing , where he sowed so much of his contagious seed among his factious disciples , as afterwards thrived in●o an extraordinary harvest . At the same time he publickly scattered abroad his doctrine of Baptisme , and the word of God , in such sort as we have touched before . Departing out of this countrey , and wandring up and down Mulhusium in the countrey of During , he writ letters to some of the most confident to his Religion ; by whose conn●enance and assistance factious spirits were sometimes more and more exasperated against the Magistrate . Some small time before the countrey people took up arms , he sent up and and down certain Briefes by Messengers , wherein were divers things , and among the rest was represented the greatnesse of those warlike instruments which were cast at 〈◊〉 upon occasion of this sedition , so to encourage and enflame the fiery followers of his faction . For having stayed two moneths at Griessen , and that he thought he could not so much advance his designes if he ●eturned into Saxony , because his affaires prospered not according to his desires in these places , he returns back to the people of During and Mulhusium . But before he was arrived thither , LVTHER had by letters forewarned the reverend 〈◊〉 of Mulhusium concerning him , that they should beware of him as of a destroying wolfe , and fitter to be 〈◊〉 then Serpents , or whatever Mankind beares any antipathy to , for that both at Swickaw , and not long before at Alsted , he was accounted a tree sufficiently evill and corrupt , which bo●e no other fruit but 〈◊〉 and inevitable destruction ; and one , who , no more then his Com●●ades , could ever be brought to make any defence of their opinions , among which was , That they 〈◊〉 were Gods elect , and that all the children of their Religion were to be called the children of God ; and that all others were ungodly , and designed to damnation . And divers other things to the same purpose were contained in the aforesaid letter , which was dated from Weimaria , on Sunday , being the day of the Assumption of Mary , in the year M.D.XXIV . Muntzer in the mean time with words plausibly sweetned , drew away the mindes of all he could to favour his party , and by promising mountains of gold to the common people , to the end they should cry him up with the general acclamations of being a true Prophet , it came to passe that a very great conflux of the dregs of the people repaired to him from Mulhusium and other places ; nay , by his subtilty and the authority he had gotten , he perverted the very Magistrate of Mulhusium , and made him a new abe●tor of his opinion . And this was the first original of the mischief ; and thence divers other Hydra's of seditions like so many excrescencies took a suddain growth from this . For all mens goods became common , and he taught that no man had any propriety in what he enjoyed . To which he added , that it was revealed to him from God , that the Empire and Principalities of this world were to be extirpated , and that the sword of Gideon was put into his hands to be employed against all Tyrants , for the assertion of true liberty , and the restauration of the Kingdom of Christ : and at this time he gave orders for the preparing of certain warlike engines . While he was wholy taken up about these things , that is , in the following year M.D.XXV. the countrey people throughout Swedland and Franconia , and divers other places , rise up against their Magistrates , forced away a great part of the Nobility , plundered Towns and Castles , to be short , made an absolute devastation by fire and sword . The Landgrave Henry being moved at these things raises a warre , and fought the countrey people , the first time near Franken●usium , the fourteenth day of May , which done , he prepared himself for a second fight to be fought the next day , which Muntzer having intelligence of , said by way of animation to his followers , What are those Cannon-bullets ? I will receive them in my gloves , and they shall not hurt me , whereby the countrey people being encouraged , were the next day beaten by the Landgrave , five thousand slain , and three hundred taken , who had all their heads cut off ; so that , while they were ambitious of Liberty , they lost even the liberty of life it selfe . And herein was the ancient Proverb verified , Warre is most delightful to those that had never experienced it . The discreeter part of the countrey people , having laid down their arms , put their hands to the golden plough , to hold which they had been designed , rather than to mannage Lances and Pole-axes . Muntzer escapes to Frankenhusium , and hid himself in a house near the Gate , where a certain Nobleman had taken up his quarters . This mans servant going up into the upper roomes of the house to see how they were accommodated , findes one lying upon a bed , of whom he enquired , whether he were of those who had escaped the fight , which he denied , averring that he had lain some time sick of a fever : whereupon looking about , he perceives a little bag lying carelessely near the bed side ; he opens it & finds letters from Albert Count of Mansfield , wherein he dehorted Muntzer from his wicked purpose , and from promoting the tumult already raised . Having read them , he asked him whether they were directed to him , who denying , he threatens to kil him ; whereupon he cried quarter , and confessed himself to be Muntzer . He is taken , and brought before George Duke of Saxony and the Landgrave , whereupon they having made him confesse that he was the cause of the popular insurrection , and sedition ; he answered that he had done but his duty , and that the Magistrates who were opposers of his Evangelical doctrine , were by such means to be chastised . To which the Landgrave made answer , and proved it by several testimonies of Scripture , that all honour is to be given to the Magistrate ; and that all tumult raised in order to a mans particular revenge , was by God forbidden Christians . Here Muntzer being convinced , held his peace . Being laid upon the rack , while he cried out aloud and wept , the Duke of Saxony spoke to him to this purpose ; Now thou art punished , Muntzer , consider with thy self by what unspeakable wayes thou hast seduced and brought so many to destruction ! whereat Muntzer broke out into a great laughter , saying , This is the judgment of the countrey people . But when being brought to his death , he was thrust into a close prison , 't is wonderful how faint-hearted he was , and stood extreamly troubled in mind , not being able to give any account of his Faith , but as the Duke of Saxony pronounced before him , and which he told him , he was to make a confession of before God : Being surrounded with souldiers , he openly acknowledged his wickednesse , and withall addressed these words to the Princes that were present ; shew mercy and compassion , ye Princes , lest hereafter , you incurre by my example the punishment I now suffer ; Read and attentively consider the holy Books of the Kings . Having said this , his head was struck off , and fastened to a stake , for a monument and example to others . JOHN MATHIAS . Primus hie è Batavis Muntzeri dogma sequutus Turbavit mitis Westphala regna modis . THE CONTENTS . IOHN MATHIAS repaires to Munster , his severe edicts , he becomes a malicious executioner of Hubert Trutiling , for contumelious expressions touching him ; his own desperate end . IN the year of our Lord God. M.D.XXXII . at M●●ster ( which is the Metropolis of Westphali● ) a certain Priest called 〈…〉 undertook to preach the Gospel of Christ ; which being done with great successe , certain messengers were 〈◊〉 to Marpyrgum , a place in Has●ia , whose businesse was to bring along with them some men of learning and good conversation , who should be helpful in the propagation of the Gospel ▪ From 〈◊〉 were their 〈◊〉 dispatched , who arriving at M●nster , reduced the principall heads of Christian Religion into thirty nine Articles , which they proposed to the Magistrate , being ready , ( as they pretended ) to make good and prove the said heads , by places of the holy Scriptures ; which was effected . The Religious , and ( as they are called ) the spiritual who were possessed of the chiefest Church , could by no means digest this , so that departing the City , they caused much trouble to the Citizens . Upon this weighty businesse , the Magistrates and Citizens sate in long and prudent consultations . At length there was a certain agreement , upon these terms , viz. that all injuries committed in those Tumults should be p●●doned , and that the Gospel should be freely preached in six Parish Churches , and that the Church of our Lord only should be absolutely reserved to them . These conditions were readily subscribed to by both sides , and thereupon all things laid asleep in peace . But this peace was not long undisturbed by the Devill , ( that irreconcileable enemy of peace and vertue ) and therefore by doing at M●nster what he had done at other places , that is , by raising up out of the jawes of Hell , the seditious and pesti●erous Anabaptists , those importunate disturbers and turn-pikes of the Gospel , his design was not only to discourage the good and godly , but withall , shamefully to destroy the Gospel it self . For in the same year there rise up at Harlem a Baker called Iohn Mathias , a man utterly unlearned , yet cr●fty and boldly eloquen● . This man being e●cessively lecherous , neglected and ●lighted his own wi●e , who being somewhat well ●trit●en in years , 〈◊〉 so much the lesse fit for the exercises of 〈◊〉 ▪ Being therefore over head and ●ars 〈◊〉 love with a certain Virago who was an Alehouse-keepers daughter , he could not resolve of any way more advantageous to seduce , then by an Angelical carriage , and a counterfeit sanctity . He made frequent visits to her , and entertaining her with his visions and revelations , he thereby drew her to his opinion , and conveighed her into a secret place in Amsterdam , where he professed himself a Doctor and a Preacher , affirming that God had revealed certain secrets unto him , not yet revealed to others , and that he was Enoch the second high Priest of God ▪ Upon some he laid hands , and sent them two by two as Apostles and messengers of Christ , dispatching to Munster one Gerard a Bookseller , and Iohn Buckhold the botcher of Leyden , others into other places . These emissary messengers of Christ , or rather of Satan , boyled over with their various opinions , held marriages of no account , and dreamed divers other things . Some taught by parables , and their own illusive dreams ; others , acknowledged not him a Brother who defiled his Baptisme with sinnes ; others preferred the Baptisme of Iohn before that of Christ ; others taught that all Magistrates , and whoever were unsatisfied with their Religion , ought to be destroyed root and branch ; some would acknowledge nothing but their own visions and prophecies ; others that all the Prophets and Teachers that were departed this life , should shortly rise again , and should reign with Christ upon earth a thousand years , and should receive a hundred fold for what ever they had left behind them . Some of these men affirmed that they had communication with God , some with Angels ; but the more discreet and wiser sort of men conceived that their conferences had been with the devill . Hereupon the great Prophet Iohn Mathias ( upon whose account his most vain Apostles already proclaimed a Peace ) perceiving an occasion by this means of domineering in this world , consecrated in his stead his disciple Iames Campensis , a Sawyer , Bishop at Amsterdam , committing unto his charge the people , to be seduced with the same zeal , as he had begun . These things being thus fairly carried , he repaired to Munster to his Apostle and Ambassadour Iohn Buckhold , whom he made Governour of the City , who presently published these severe edicts . That every man should bring his gold and silver , and whatever were of greater importance , into the common heap , and that no man should detain any thing at his house ; for the receiving of which things so collected , a place was appointed . Though the people were not a little astonished at the rigour and severity of the edict , yet did they submit thereto . Moreover he forbad the reading of all books but the Bible , all which that they ought to be burnt , the divine authority had by him , its witnesse , commanded . At this very time a certain Tradesman , whose name was Hubert Trutiling , had scattered some contu●●elious expressions concerning this great Prophet ; whereat he being immeasur●bly incenled , even to the losse of all compassion , caused the foresaid Trutiling to be brought into the Market place , where he is accused and sentenced . Whereupon he himself laying his violent hands upon this innocent man , layes him along upon the ground ; in that posture he runs him through with a spear ; but finding by the palpitation , that there was some remainder of life , he made him be conveighed thence , and , taking a musket from one that stood by , which was charged , killed him , intimating that he was commanded by God , that is to say , his own , ( who was a murtherer from the beginning ) to do what he had done . This noble exploit performed , he took a long lance in his hand , and hastily ran about the City , crying out that he was commanded by God the Father to put to flight the enemy , which at that time had closely besieged Munster . Having taken the said weapon , and running like a mad man upon the enemy , he himself was run through by a souldier of Misna . JOHN BuCKHOLD , or JOHN of LEYDEN . Agressusque nefas magnum et memorabile , Regem Somniat , abjecta forfice sceptra gerens . THE CONTENTS . IOHN BUCKHOLD his character , his disputing and contention with the Ecclesiasticks concerning Paedobaptisme ; he succeeds John Mathias , he comforts the people with a pretended revelation ; he makes Bernard Knipperdoling of a Consul , to become common executioner . Buckhold feigneth himself ●umb he ass●●●es the Magistracy , he allowes Polygamy , he takes to himself three wiues ; he is made King , and appoints Officers under him ; his sumptuous apparel ; his Titles were King of Iustice , King of the new Jerusalem ; his throne , his Coi● and motto therein ; The King , Queen , and Courtiers wa●e on the people at a Feast , with other ligressions . The King endea●ours to raise ●●●●●tions abroad , is happily prevented . He suspects his own safety ▪ his large promises to his Captaines , himself 〈…〉 one of his wives , he feignes himself sick , and deludes the people with an expectation of deliverance , in the time of famine , forgets community ; he is betrayed by his confident , it brought prisoner before the Bishop , who checks him ; his jesting answer and proposall ; ●e is put to a 〈◊〉 place , is convinced of his offences ; his deserved and severe execution . IOHN BUCKHOLD was a ●●●cher of Leyden ▪ a 〈◊〉 fellow eloquent , very perfect in the 〈…〉 confident , more ●●●geable then proteus , a serious student of 〈◊〉 , briefly , a most ferrent Anabaptist . This man being sent by Iohn Mathia● to Munster was a perpetual thorn in the sides of the Ecclesiasticks , craftily ●i●ting them about the b●sinesse of P●●●●baptisme , in which employment he spent nine whole moneths , and most 〈◊〉 making his party good with them , both as disputationand litigious contention , while in the mean time he secretly spawn'd and scatter'd the doctrine of Anabaptisme , as much as lay in his power . About that time a certain unknown Preacher of the word of God , 〈…〉 Stapreda of Meurs came to Munster , who supplying the place of Ro●man●●s in preaching , seduced him , and tea●ened him with Anabaptisme , and he also publickly anat●●matized P●dobaptisme . This gave occasion of raising 〈◊〉 among the people ▪ they who before were only secretly instructed by Iohn Buckhold , discover themselves openly to the world , and lay aside all disguises of their intentions ; City , they have their in most parts of the frequentmeetings , indivers 〈◊〉 , but all in the night time , whereat the Magistrates being 〈◊〉 and offended , prohibited their Conventicles , and some they banished ; But they weigh not this any thing , and being sent out at one gate , they came in at another , and lay concealed among those that were the favourers of their Sect. Hereupon the Senate caused all the Ecclesiasticks to assemble at the Palace , to dispute the businesse of Paedobaptisme . In this Assembly , Rotmannus stood tooth and naile for the Anabaptists ; but those of the Reformation fully refuted their errors , as the publick acts concerning that businesse do abundantly testifie . At this very time the Ministers of the Church of Argentoratum signed and set out an account of their Faith in a printed Book . Hereupon the Senate of Munster by a publick edict banished the Anabaptists out of the City ; which edict , they , persisting in contention , opposed , being now arrived to that rashnesse and impudence , that they thrust a reformed Preacher , one Peter Werthemius out of the Church . Yea , some of them rioting about the City , ( whereof the Ringleader was Henry Rollius ) cryed out as they went , Repent and be rebaptized , otherwise will the heavy wrath of God fall upon you ! These things hapned about the end of the year M.D.XXXIII . and the beginning of M.D.XXXIV . Some honest-hearted and harmlesse men , partly out of an apprehension of divine wrath ( as they made them beleive ) partly for fear of men , suffered themselves to be washed in the l●ver of Anabaptisme . For , the Anabaptists leaving their dennes , broke into the City without any controll , and with an unanimous violence assaulting the Market place , they soon possessed themselves of the Palace and the Magazine , sentencing with loud conclamations and such as required a greater voyce then that of Stentor , that all were to be destroyed as so many Heathens and Reprobates , that did not embrace Anabaptisme . In this tumult , a certain young man of Burchstenford was killed . This gave occasion both to the Papists , and to those of the Reformation to provide for their safety . The chiefest Patrons of the Anabaptistical Heresy were , Bernard Rotman , Iohn Buckhold , Bernard Knipperdoling , Gerard Knippenburch ; Bernard Krachting , &c. These two parties having skirmished with as great eagernesse and animostly as greater armies exasperated one against another , for some dayes , there followed a Truce , whereby it was agreed that every one should quietly enjoy , and persever in his own Religion . However the surges of Anabaptisme were not yet laid , till they had entered into a conspiracy to drive those of the Reformation out of the City . The most eminent of the Conclave writ to the Anabaptists of the Cities adjoyning , viz. to these of D●●men , Coesvelt , Soyst , Warendorp , and Osenburg , that leaving all things behind them , they should repair with all speed to Munster , promising they should have ten-fold what ever they left . Being enticed by these prop●●●●ns ▪ husbands and wives leaving all behinde them , 〈◊〉 in swarmes to Munster . A great number of the more religious ●nhabitants looking on that strange rabble as an insufferable grievance to their City , left it to the disposal of the Anabaptists , who being by this meanes increased in number , became also more extravagant , degraded the Senate , and chose another out of themselves , wherein were Consuls , Gerard Knippenburg , and Bernard Kniperdeling , whose Effigies is the ensuing . BERNARD KNIPPERDOLING . Quò non fastus abit ? quid non Rex impius audet ? Carnificem fecit , qui modò Consulerat . BEing now become Lords and Masters , they in the first place seized on Maurice Church , and burnt it , and the houses all about it ; thence falling forcibly upon other holy places and Monasteries , they carried away Gold , Silver , Ornaments and Utensils , and whatsoever else was of any consequence . Upon the fourth day after those rapines , trudging up and down the streets and high-wayes , they with a horrible howling , uttered , Repent , Repent ! to which they added , Depart , depart , be gone ye wicked , otherwise woe be to you ! This done , they immediately went armed in multitudes , and with unspeakable barbarisme and cruelty , turned out their miserable fellow-citizens , as enemies to their Religion ▪ out of their houses and possessions , and thrust them out of the City without any consideration of age or sexe , so that many women with child had this misfortune seconded with that of dangerous abortions . The Anabaptists presently by what right they please , seize to themselves the possessions of the banished : so that the honest and godly party being cast out of the City , fell into the hands of the souldiers , who had block'd up the City and all the avenues , as among enemies , by whom some were taken , others unadvisedly killed ; at which entreaty the other honester part of citizens being discouraged , and seeing , that guilty and not guilty fared alike , would not stirre a foot out of the City ; which being closely besieged by the Bishops Army , all places were filled with blood , ●igh● , ●eares . Now do the mad men of Munster , and such as no Hellebo●e can have any effect on , grow insufferably insolent , and above all , that great Prophet Iohn Mathias , of whom we have spoken before : But that sally of his out of the City , those of Munster looked on as a great Omen of their destruction , & thought that the unexpected death of that most holy man did signify , that some great calamity did hang over their heads . But Iohn Buckhold must be his successor , a lid fit for the other pot ; who addressing himself to the people , comforted them , perswading them that they ought not to mourn for that unlooked for miscarriage of the Prophet , for that it had long before been revealed to him , and withall , that he should marry his widow . Upon Easter Eve they fell upon all the Churches and places of devotion about the City , and pulled down all the brasse works . Some few dayes after , Bernard Knipperdoling prophesied that all the chiefest men ought to be disqualified and degraded , and that the poor and the humble were to be exalted . He also declared , that it was the command of the divine Oracle ▪ that all Churches should be demolished , which indeed was sufficiently performed . The very same day Iohn Buckhold putting into the hands of Bernard Knipperdoling , the Executioners sword , conferred on him withall his employment , and that according to Gods command ; so that he who had discharged the office of a Consul , was now to execute that most dishonourable employment of a common executioner . This most excellent condition he cheerfully accepted . By this time had the City been besieged some moneths by the Bishops forces when resolving to 〈◊〉 it , they lost both Gentlemen , Commission Officers & others , to the number of about four thousand , upon which they quitted all hope of taking it by force . Some few dayes after Whitsuntide , the City being notwithstanding the dis-execution of that assault still besieged , was wholy taken up to rest and imaginary dreams , wherein there were spent three whole days ; which done , THE ANABAPTIST being awaken , acted the part of Zacharias , Iohn Baptist's father ; for , pretending to be dumb , he desired to have a Table-book ; wherein he wrote down the names of twelve men , who should be as it were the twelve Elders of Israel , and should administer all things at Munster , as if it were the New Ierusalem , and this he affirmed that he was commanded to do from heaven ▪ By this brokery did this crafty knave chalk out his way to that soveraign dignity whereof he was so ambitious . But in the mean time , consider by what a strange Stitch this excellently wicked Botcher did utterly dis-repute that Magistrate whom God had ordained , and by the assistance of most illusive dreams & his own excellency of playing the impostor , he possessed himself of that dignity . A while after our Prophet advanced certain conclusions tending to the allowance of Polygamy , whereat the Ecclesiasticks made some opposition , but afterwards were content to sit still . So that , not long after the Prophet at one bou● took to him three wives , whereof the most eminent was the widow of the deceased Prophet Io. Mathias , and whom he afterwards dignified with the title of Queen ▪ This example of Kingship , some other knaves like himself did without any difficulty admit ; but divers of the more godly citizens , looking on this thing with the greatest indignation that might be , repairing to the Market place laid hands on the Prophet Knipperdoling , which occasioning the people to take up arms , they set upon those citizens in the palace , and having taken them , they delivered the Prophet and the Ecclesiasticks out of their hands . Nine and forty of the said citizens were after a most barbarous manner put to death . Hereupon the Prophet cried out , that all those who should do any violence to those enemies of God , should do God a very high peice of service , whence it came to passe , that some were torn in peices with Hooks , and not a few killed by Knipperdoling himself . Upon the four and twentieth of Iune , which is the day of the Nativity of Iohn Baptist , in the year one thousand five hundred thirty four , at Munster or rather Monster , ( for so may that place be called from the monstrous and portentous pullulation of Anabaptists ) there sprung from Hell another new Prophet , one Iohn Tuysentschreuer , a Goldsmith of Warendorp . The people being generally summoned to the Market place , this man acquainted them , that the most holy Prophet Iohn Buckhold of Leiden was to be exalted to Kingly Dignity , and that he should inherit the eternal seat of his Father David , and should possesse it with farre greater Majesty . Having prophecied these things , Buckhold kneeling down confirmed all , saying , that so much had been revealed to him from God the Father ten dayes before ; though it was against his inclination to undertake the difficulties of Government . The common people being astonished at this extravagant piece of villany , tore their hair as they went ; yet however some might smell out the cheat , fear was able to stifle all murtering . For , this Beast fatten'd for destruction , having been very successeful in some encounters , had now assum'd what Authority he pleased ▪ Behold , he that at Leiden was but a Botcher , is made King at Munster , Iohn Buckhold is invested with all the Regalia of supreme Authority . Having hereupon immediately degraded the twelve Counsellours of State , according to the wonted manner , he constitutes a Viceroy , a Controller of his houshold , four Huissers or common Cryers , a Noble man , a Chancellour , Cup-bearers , Carvers , and Tasters , and Master-builders , and disposed of all other offices ; as Princes use to do . The Kingly robes were some made of waterd stuffes , some made of silk , some of pure silk , some scarlet , some made more sumptuous with the Gold of the Ornaments which the sacriledge had furnished him with , so that it can hardly be expressed , how artificially , how gallantly , how indeed Emperor-like they were interwoven , being embroyder'd with gold , edg'd , scollop'd , and dispos'd into divers colours . His spurs were gilt with gold , and he had two Crownes of solid gold , and a golden scabbard . The King walking in these ornaments , two young men in a Courtly and magnificent habit , one of each side of him accompanied him , whereof one carried a naked sword , the handle whereof glister'd with gold and precious stones ; the other held up the holy Bible , together with a golden Crown shining with most excellent pearls . A certain jewel dazeling the beholders with the bright sparkling of a Diamond , and whereat was hanged a golden apple ( to represent as it were the world ) wounded through with two swords a cross , hang'd at his neck . His Scepter was set forth with three golden incirculations . His Nobles , who were eight and twenty in number , clad in green and ashie coloured garments , and having on white Turbants , accompani'd him . The Kings title was , THE KING OF IVSTICE , THE KING OF THE NEW IERVS ALEM ▪ In the Market place there was erected a Throne for him of three steps high , which , when the King sate in it , was adorned with ornaments of more then Attalick sumptuousnesse ▪ Some money he caused to be coin'd , whereon was this Latin Inscription , VERBVM CARO FACTVM QVOD HABITAT IN NOBIS , that is , The word made flesh , which dwelleth in us . The City being all this while besieg'd , the Prophets and the Doctors published the book call'd THE RESTITVTIONS , wherein they endeavoured to defend that monstrous ( I would say Munstrous ) and seditious tumult , and all those almost infinite inconveniences that were cons●quent to it : but to prevent that poysonous Hydra , a Gospel antidote was prescrib'd . In the moneth of August , about S. Bartholomew's day , Iohn Tuysentschreuer went sounding a ●rumpet through all the streets , thereby inviting all to the Lords Palace , where there being a sumptuous feast prepared , he magnificently entertained all that came . The King himself , the Queen , and all the Courtiers waited on them ▪ At the last course he gave to every one a loaf of unleavened bread , saying , Take , eat , and celebrate the Lords death ; which done , the Queen in like manner carried about the Cup , by which ceremony , the Supper of the Lord , or rather that Scean of pleasure , wantonness , and temerity , was certainly very frolickly celebrated . Hunger being banished farre enough by this feast , the Prophet Tuysentschreuer goes up to preach , requiring of them obedience and complyance with the word of God , whereunto , ( with one head and as with one eye ) they unanimously consented . This obtained ; he acquaints them , that it was revealed from the heavenly Father , that eight and twenty Ecclesiasticks should depart out of this City , that should preach our doctrine throughout the world , whose names he recommended , and designed the w●y they were to take their journey , that is to say , six for Osenburg , as many for Warendorp , eight for Soyst , ( for which quarter he himself was one ) and the rest for Coesveld . These exercises performed , the King went to Supper , and at the second watch of the night caused the forementioned Apostles to take their journey , giving unto each of them a peece of gold , with this charge , that neglecting their own safety , they should deposit it for a note and testimony of consequent condemnation wherever they bestowed it . They went their Wayes , and never returned again , all having ( except one who escaped the Gallows ) met with punishments corespondent to their sedition . For , being entred the fore-recommended Cities , they in a direful manner howl'd out their , Repent , repent , the axe is laid to the root of the Tree ; if you repent not and be rebaptized , woe be to you , ye are undone . But the several Senates of the said Cities caused them to be apprehended , and brought before them to give an account of themselves ; who answered , That they were divine Preachers of the Gospel , called and sent by God , and that all those who would receive their doctrine must be baptized , and that all things were to be made common ; but to those that should neglect these things , they were to leave the golden coin of eternal damnation . Nay further , That the Gospel had not been preached as it should have been , since the times of Christ and the Apostles , but that there were two Prophets , the Progeny of truth it self , slip'd down as it were from Heaven , viz. Iohn of Leyden , and David George born at Delph in the Low-countries ; that there were many false Prophets , that is to say , the Pope of Rome , and Martin Luther of Wittemberg , who was worse then the Pope . Being taken and cast into Irons , they were asked , by what Right or priviledge they had thrust out of the City so many godly people , together with their wives and children , not granting them any toleration for their Religion , and had disinherited them of all they had ? To which they replyed , That the time was now drawing nigh , wherein the meek and the humble should inherit the earth , and that they followed the example of the Israelites , who with Gods approbation took away from the Egyptians their jewels and ear●rings . Moreover , they boasted that Munster was well furnished with provisions , ammunition , and all things requisite to warre , and that the King did daily expect great recruits out of Holland , Zealand and other places , by the means and assistance whereof , he should bring the whole world under subjection ; & all wicked & refractory Princes being subdued , should establish the peaceful reign of Justice . About the same time another Prophet fell down from heaven , one Henry Hilverse , a notable ●nave . This man acquainted the King that it was revealed to him from heaven , that God was pleased to bestow on him three most rich Cities , Amsterdam , Daventry , & Wesell , near Lippa . Upon this Divine message , he advises with his Counsellours , whom he were best to send thither to baptise them with his baptisme . In the first place he sends Iohn Campensis to Amsterdam ▪ to be the chiefest man in that City , to whom he assigned for companion and co-Apostle Iohn Mathias of Metellburg . These being sent into Holland , issuing out of their holes , kept themselves among those of their own tribe , and infected most Cities with the mortal infection of their doctrines . For at Leyden , about Ianuary in the year following , viz. one thousand five hundred thirty and five , very many by the perswasion of Anabaptisme , and by the means of its contagious Conventicles , were baptized into the baptisme of death . About the end of the year one thousand five hundred thirty and five ▪ this Kingly Botcher sent into Frisland a most subtle fellow , and one very well experienced in warlike affaires , whom he furnished with very great summes of money which had been raised out of the sacriledges , wherewith he should raise souldiers in Zeland , and should raise the close siege which was then before the City . He being departed , managed his affaires very secretly with the assistance of those of his way , and at length , upon the last of March one thousand five hundred thirty and five , having gotten together some hundreds of souldiers he set upon the Monastery , which also was called old Munster , drove away the Monks , and having plundered all , he there pitched his tents , out of hopes thereby to strengthen his party by the accession of any that should come in . But G●orge Sckenck the then Governour of Friesland , having with as much expedition as could be got together certain expeditionary forces , besieges these tumul●uary Rioters , and gave an assault to the place , which though they avoyded as much as might be by a gallant defence , yet had they their belly-full of murther , blood , and dry blowes , so that they were all destroyed , save threescore and two , who being brought to Leoward were paid for their audacious folly with the wages of death ▪ The Ringleader of this businesse , who was also the Camp-master , Iohn Geel escaping at this sight , flies to Amsterdam , to prove the occasion of a greater slaughter . For many Anabaptists being found in that place , whom Iohn Campensis had strangely fascinated , to engage them the more , they made promises to them of golden mountains , and talk'd highly of the Magnificence and Liberty of the Anabaptists of Munster , and cryed up the new kingdom of Iustice upon earth ; for the report of the siege and defence of Munster had smitten , and raised up the mindes of a many ; in regard the City being closely besieged by a potent Army , yet performed religious duties without any disturbance . Hence c●me it to passe ▪ that the Liberty and Liberality of the City was celebrated beyond all truth and beliefe , and there wanted not a many who desired to be embarqu'd in the same Fortune ▪ There was therefore at Amsterdam a Burgher called Henry Gotbelit , a strong man and warlikely given , who being bathed in the waters of Anabaptisme , joyned his endeavours with those of Iohn Goel . For by divers pretences and crafty shifts ( which it is not worth our labour to repeat in this place ) they drew together six hundred Anabaptists , with whose assistance their intention was to have possessed themselves of Amsterdam , to enrich themselves , and to introduce the Religion of those of Munster . Whereupon , upon the tenth day of May , the chiefest that were engaged in this conspiracy , having their Rendezvous at the house of Peter Gael , broke out in the night time to the Market place , wherein being more and more seconded by some of their own , they killed some of the Watch , and some they kept prisoners . But the Burghers making head , discharged some Musquets at the Anabaptists , who most unworthily , when their Consuls were cruelly killed , entrusted their safety to their heels ; so that the others courages being heightened by this , they violently ran upon the Deuterobaptists , and after a most bloody engagement put them to the worst , wherein Iohn Geel and Gotbelit were slain , Iames Campensis was taken and put to death . Now other Tumults had already forced others from those places , the prevention whereof could not be possibly without the infinite inconveniences which fell upon the honester sort . There wanted not also some clandestine vipers , who disguisedly waited for the restauration of the kingdome of Israel ( as they called it ) whereof one being apprehended at Leyden , and upon examination put to the question , confessed , That the King of the Anabaptists who was a Hollander , sojourned then at Vtricht , and had not yet began his reign , but that according to the good hope they had conceived of him , and the confidence placed in him , they doubted not but he would undertake it ▪ Having with what 's above , gotten out of this fellow , that some gold and silver vessels and other ornaments had by a most wicked surprise , been taken out of their Churches by the means of their King , and who with his followers had attempted some most detestable villanies , it was discover'd that there could no other be meant ther David George . I crave thy pardon , courteous Reader if I acquaint thee , that it is not any thing the lesse for thy advantage , if , in the description of these rotten an● contemptible rags and menstruous clouts of humanity , I have woven a longer web of discourse then thou didst expect . Although Iohn Buckhold , and the other Prophets had entertained the ignorant greedy vulgar with hopes of more then Arabian wealth ; yet the citizens being daily more and more streightned by the siege , were accordingly brought into greater perplexities , and being brought low by the famine , which is the consummation of all misery , began , as it for the most part happens , upon the barking of the stomack , to snatle at one another , to grumble and complain , and to hold private consultations about the taking of their King , and by delivering him to the enemies , to better the terms of their composition . But the King , the stitcher and botcher of all deceit , being afraid of himself , chose out of all the people twelve men in whom he could place most confidence , and these he called his Captains , assigning to them their several guards and posts in the City , which they were to make good . This done , he promised the citizens that the close siege should be raised before Easter ; for he was confident that a certain emissary , whom he had sent into Zeland , Holland and Friezland should return with such supplies , as by a furious and desperate assault made upon the besiegers should deliver the City : But hope it self was to him become hopelesse , nor could safety it self save him . To his Captains as he called them , 't is incredible what wealth he promised , such as the fabulous riches of Pactolus and the treasures of Midas should not make good , with oceans of goods ( which haply must be paid them out of his dreams ) and that after the City were relieved , they should be Dukes and Governours of Provinces , and particularly that Iohn Denker should be Elector of Saxony ? But behold , in the mon●th of February , a sad face of things appeared , many being meerly starved to death , which occasioned , that one of his Queens ( for he had gotten a many ) Elza or Elisabeth , who was distinguished by the name of the Glove maker , had bin often heard to say , that the most cruel sword of Famine came not from God , which though he had not heard himself , having caused her to be brought with his other wives into the Market place , he struck off her head , kneeling in the midst of them , which done ; insulting over her , he affirmed that she had carried her self as a common prostituted whore , and had been disobedient to him , while in the mean time her fellow Queens sung this hymne , Glory be to God on high , &c. Easter day being now dawning ; and no hope of deliverance shining on them , the common people with just reason were extreamly astonished ; nor , considering how things were carried , could they have any longer patience . In this conjuncture of affaires , to elude the people , according to his wonted insinuations , he seignes himself to be sick , and that after six dayes , he would appear publickly in the Market place , but that as to the deliverance which they were to expect according to his intimation , it was to be understood after a spiritual manner , and so it should certainly come to passe . For he affirmed for a most certain truth , that in a divine dream he saw himself riding on an Asse , and bearing the unspeakable weight of sin , and that all that had followed him were freed from their sins . But indeed they may be fitly said to be like Asses that rub one another ; or to the Blinde leading about the Blinde . It is a great affliction , it is a pennance to repeat the miseries and the woeful consequences of Famine and want . There were a many who being impatient of so long hunger , revolted to the enemy , not so much out of hope of compassion , as to accelerate their own deaths ; not a few creeping upon all four , endeavoured to get away ; for being weak and strengthlesse , they could hardly fasten their feet on the ground ; some falling down were content to give up the ghost in the place where they lay . There you might see a sad spectacle of foreheads and cheeks pale as ashes , temples fallen , eyes sunk into hollownesse , sharp no●es , ears shrivel'd , lips black and blew , throats slender as those of spiders ; to be short , Hippocratical faces , living carcases , and excellent shadows of men . They had sowne certain kindes of seeds and pulses in the City , which for a time served for high delicacies to the grumbling stomack ; but these being soon devoured by the hungry belly , Cats , Dormice , and Rats , which themselves were almost starv'd to anatomies , became ( doubtful ) entertainments . Some were reduced to that inhumane necessity , that they fed on the flesh of the buried carcasses ; some drest the feet of sweaty woollen socks , some cut to p●●ces the parings of tanned leather , and mincing them with some other things , bak'd them and made them serve for bread . To this we may adde , that the most wickedly obstinate citizens were not yet convinced , that by crafty insinuations and specious suggestions they were brought into the noose , whom therefore he still entertained with considerations of Magnanimity , and the deliverance they were yet constantly to expect from God ; but as for those who admitted any thoughts of running away , and endeavoured to avoyd their miseries , he peremptorily sends for , & like a publick Robber taking away all that their industry had furnished them with , depart , sayes he , and be gone to the Hereticks , and bid farwell to this place . The King , though he had gotten at his house sufficient provision for two moneths , yet was he willing to embrace all occasions whereby he might keep up the heart of the City which now continually barked for sustenance . To which end , behold a certain man named Iohn Longstrat , being a Nobleman and privy Counsellor to the King , and one of whom he was very confident , bo●sted that he would within fourteen days relieve this hunger-stav●'d City , both with provisions and supplies of men , to the number of three hundred . By this pretence he flyes to the enemy , and betrayes the City to the Bishop , for a certain summe of money with his life included . The Eve of S. Iohn was appointed for the execution of this designe , about ten of the clock , at which time he had obliged himself by oath to cause the gate called the Crosse-gate to be opened . This Commissary for provisions returning at length to the City , assured the King upon his faith and reputation , that the said recruits of provision and forces , should be ready within the time appointed . The day assigned being come , he acquaints the Guards that the promised forces , were to come in in the night ( which would be starre-light enough ) that so they might receive them as friends . The gates are hereupon set open , and the enemies being admitted into the City as into another Troy , upon the Watch-word given , soon dispatch'd the Guards and others that were near . Now could be nothing heard for the cry of Armes ▪ Armes . The King and his Courtiers being gotten into a body , drove back the enemy to the Gates , which the citizens had by that time shut again : whereupon the rest of them that were without , were forced to set Engines to force open the Gates , which being once broken open , they flourished and set up their Colours . The citizens stiffely resisted the first assault , and made a strong body in the Market place , where the fight became very hot and bloody . The King himself , Knipperdoling and Krachting fell into the enemies hands ; but Rotman seeing there was no possibility of safety , rushing where the enemy was thickest , was trod to peeces ; he it seems placing all hopes of life in death . The Anabaptists upon the taking of their King being quite cast down and discouraged , went and hid themselves in Larders , Kitchins , and other lurking holes . The City was most unmercifully plundered ; and to make a full search of of it , there were ten dayes allotted . There was found by those of the Kings Guard at the Royal Palace as much provision as would maintain two hundred for two months . O Goodman King , where is now the community of goods and provisions which your Religion holds forth ! This sad fate did that City suffer in the year one thousand five hundred thirty and five . The third day after this sacking of the City , the King was carried to the Castle of Dulmen three miles off . The Bishop having caused the King to be brought with all speed before him , said to him , O thou cast-away of Mankind , by what deplorable means hast thou corrupted & destroyed my people ! To which the King , with an undisturbed and proud deportment made answer thus ; O thou Pope , have we done thee any injury , by delivering into thy hands a most well-fortified and invincible City ? But if thou thinkest thy self any way injur'd or endammag'd by us , if thou wil● but hearken to our advice , thou shalt be easily enriched . The Bishop hardly abstaining from laughing , desired him to discover that secret , to which he replyed . Cause an Iron Cage or Basket to be made , and cover it with leather , and carry me into all parts of thy Country to be seen for a shew , and if thou take but a peny of every one for the fight , assure thy self it will amount to more then all the charges of the warr● . The more eminent Anabaptists wore about their necks a certain medall wherein was the effigies of their King , to which were added these letters , D. W. F. whereby was signified , that the word was made flesh . But the King being carried up and down as a captive with his two associates , was shewn to divers Captains and Eccles●asticks of the Landgrave , which gave occasion of disputation between them about some things , as of the Kingdom of Christ , and of Magistracy , of Iustification , and of Baptisme , of the Lords Supper , and of the 〈◊〉 of Christ , as also of Matrimony : in which disputation , they prevailed so farre by the divine testimonies of hol● writ , that they brought the King of the Anabaptist , ( though not acknowledging the least satisfaction to a Non-plus , who to obtain another disputation out of hopes of life ( as was said ) promised , that he would reduce the A●abaptists which swarmed in Holland , Braband , England and Frizland ; and that he would do all honour to the Magistrate . Upon the twentieth of Ianuary one thousand five hundred thirty and six , he is brought with 〈◊〉 companions to Munster , where they were secured inseveral prisons ; two dayes were 〈◊〉 in weeding and rooting up their 〈◊〉 . The 〈…〉 confessed his offences , and cas● himself w●●●●upon Christ ; but his companions discover'd a vain 〈…〉 in the defence of their cause . The next 〈…〉 King is brought to the place of execution , fasten'd to a 〈◊〉 and is pulled peece meal by two execution 〈…〉 pincers red hot out of the fire . The first 〈…〉 , he suppressed , at the second he implor'd Gods mercy . For a whole hour was he pull'd and with those instruments , and at length , to hasten somewhat his death , run through with a sword . His companions were dipped with the baptisme of the same punishment , which they suffered couragiously ; all whose carkasses put into Iron , baskets ; as anathema's of eternal example , hang out of the tower of S. Lambert . And this was the re●iring room of the Tragedy of Munster . HERMANNuS SuTOR . Hic qui se Christum , et qui se Jactârat IESUM , SERVASSE haud potuit seque suisque fidem . THE CONTENTS . HERMAN the Cobler professeth himself a Prophet , &c. he is noted for drunkennesse ; The ceremonies he used in Anabaptisme , Eppo his Host discovers 〈◊〉 and his followers to be cheats ; Hermans wicked blasphemies , and his inconstancy in his opinions , his mothers temerity ; his Sect convinced , and fall off from him ; by one Drewis of his Sect he is handled roughly ; Herman is taken by Charles Lord of Gelderland , &c. and is brought prisoner to Groeninghen ; when questioned in his torments , he 〈◊〉 himself , and died miserably . THat there were divers Emissaries and Ambassadours sent by the King of the 〈◊〉 into Holland , Frizland , and other places to raise souldiers , you have understood out of the History of Munster ; which souldiers having raised a Tumult , caused the Bishop to 〈◊〉 from before Munster ; and of this Heard was there 〈◊〉 Nicholas 〈◊〉 , a worthy disciple of Iohn M●thias , who being dispatched into Frizland for the foresaid negotiation , got together a promiscuo●●s crue of Anabaptists for the relief of Munster ▪ but that it might appear how real and effectual he was in the businesse , they sent two of their fellow souldiers , Antony Cistarius , 〈…〉 trades-man whose name was Iames , to Munster . These two with some others having compassed 〈…〉 at a Town called Opt'●ant , having stuffled together from all parts into a kind of a Troop , made their 〈…〉 at the house of one Epp● , about the twilight , out of a pretence that they there should meet with some 〈◊〉 intelligence , which they receiving from their Ambassadors , out of very joy for those good tidings , also l●tely broke forth into Tumults . The Bell-weather of these , was one Herman [ an excellent vamper of all ●●●mination ] a Cobler of Opt'zan● , who professed himself a true Prophet , and that he was the true Messias , the Redeemer and Saviour of the world , nay , ( which causes horror to me in the relation ) that he was God the Father . This fellow lay naked in his bed from the privy parts downward , and caused to be laid near him a hogs-head of strong beer , which he desired to drink in Healths , which required no small draughts ; for he had gotten an excessive thirst , greater than that of any dog ; or that which the Serpent Dipsas causeth in those that are stung by it ; & all through his extraordinary bellowing and bawling . For , having for some dayes led a life like one of Epicuru●'s heard ; that is to say , being drunk even to extravagance , he with a Stentors voice , and a horrid howling ▪ among other things often repeated this ; Kill , cut the throats without any quarter , of all these Monkes , all these Popes , and all , especially our own Magistrate ; Repent , Repent , for your deliverance is at hand , &c. In the mean time , he , with the assistance of his fellow-souldiers , denounced to certain Proselytes of another Religion , that Peace was not to be rejected without incurring the dreadful effects of the last judgement , which was no● at hand● , and these were such as both by sollicitation● and promises , his main design was to inv●●gle into his deceit . Moreover he sent to redeem some of his followers out of a prison belonging to a certain Nobleman called Iohn of Holten , with this charge , that they should kill with swords or pistols , whosoever should either by words or blowes any wayes oppose them . When they returned with their delivered captives ; they had dispatched a man ( it is thought he was a Priest ) looking out at his dore , with a Masquet , had he not turned his bac● and shut the dore against them . The very same night , which was to be the last , or wherein the world being to be turned to deceitful ashes , they expected it should by the means of this Mediator and Intercessor ( as was thought ) presently be restored to liberty , there were a great many that embraced him where ever they could , with those complements which they should use to one , as without the earnest of whose Baptisme , they were to expect the reward of disobedience , and eternal destruction to be treasured up for them . The Sacrament of Anabaptisme being according to these ceremonies celebra●ed , the fore-commended Parent exhorted his children to prayer in these words ; Pray , pray , pray , pray , mouthing it out with an agitation of his lips , like that of our Sto●ks ; which done , falling on their knees , they disgorged , a strange vicissitude of prayers and songs . The owner of that house , who was an Inne-keeper , and withall lame , sate near this great Father , towards whom the Father turning , said unto him ▪ Arise and walk . But Eppo being still lame , and seeing that they were all deceived , and that by a sort of chea●● wickedly stitch'd together , withdrew from them , and hi● himself for fear in anothers mans house farre : from thence . These things being this past , there rises up another ; one Cornelius ast; Coemeteriensis , who ran about after a most strange manner ; and when the Father [ of all execrable teme●ity ] lay sick in his bed , tormented with an imaginary , or at least such a disease as puzzelled the Physitians to find any name for ; this man for an hour together uttered these and such expressions : O FATHER , look upon thy people ; have mercy upon thy people ! O let thy Bowels , O Father , be moved to compassion ! &c. At which addresses the Father being moved , he commanded a tankard of beer to be drawn out of the hogs-head , which was now almost at the bottom , which he drinking to his sonne , drank till it came to the Lees , which presenting to his sonne , he said to him , Drink ●p the holy Ghost . The sonne like his father , and following his example having taken it off , he flings out of bed , and falls upon those that stood by , and ●ossing the tankard from one hand to the other , ran up and down like a drunken man , and at length joyned 〈◊〉 the Father [ who was sick of an imaginary extra●agance , wherein he was much given to laugh ] in ●oaring out these words ; Mortifie the flesh , mortifie the flesh ; The flesh is a Devill , the flesh is a Devill , mortifie the flesh ; &c. Upon this there immediately starts up another , pursued ( as he thought ) by an extraordinary vision , and after their example , roared it out most furiously , which fellow ( as was reported ) was really advanced to some degrees ( if not the supream ) of madnesse . A certain woman better than middle aged , being frighted almost out of her wits , by the bawling and howling of this sonne , intreated that they would keep in the lunatick and possessed person , and that he might be carried to ●edlam . The common people being astonished at this impious , hellish crue , were forced to pinne their faith upon their sleeves , as a truth confirmed by the lying of those prophetical mouthes . These 〈◊〉 of fury and madnesse , having their intervalls of calmnesse and serenity , he admonished them , that 〈◊〉 armes and weapons were to be laid aside , and ●hat they should put off their guarded , edged and scolloped garments , and their wrought smocks and petticoats , ●ay that women ought to abstain wearing their neck-laces , and all things that were burdensome , intimating the manner wherein God that needs no armes , would fight their battels for them , and should discomfit all their enemies . The cowardly and inconstant vulgar being moved at the madnesse of this Doctrin , disburthened their bodies of all manner of cloathing . A certain harmlesse man having cast away his knife , takes it up again , which his daughter looking asquint upon , rebuked her father , to which he answered , be patient , be patient , daughter , we shall have employment hereafter for this to cut bread withall . O how was this girle once a childe , but how was the old man twice ! When the student of Bedlam , the Sonne , wit his yelling , was exhorting the bewitched people to singing and prayer , and to resist the Devil , the Father presently , with his own son , in whom he was well pleased , taught them , that the time of prayer being done , and that the time of warre coming on , they must take up the instruments of warre ; whereupon he gets up into a Pulpit , and declared himselfe to the people who stood all about him , with a loud voice , that he was the Sonne of God , and cried out that he was born a true Mediator unto them , &c. His mother being there present , they asked her whether she was the mother of the Son of God ? to which between force and fear , she at length answered , though innocently , that she was . This gave occasion to many to be diffident , and to waver in the ●aith received ; insomuch that a certain man discovering his dissatisfaction , and speaking ill of the sonne , the said sonne taking hold of him , flings him into a common shore , saying unto him , now art thou deservedly cast into Hell : from whence the said man coming out all dirt , divers others unanimously acknowledged that they were defiled and bespattered with the same filthinesse and abomination . And hence rise up that impious report of the Sonn● of God , that he was thrust out of dores , which that Ambassadour Antony , being returned from Munster , having heard , took it in mighty indignation , and by force breaking into the house , would have vindicated those holy expressions . The Father and Sonne , were much against it that any should come in ; yet he , though the people flocking about him made some opposition , bitterly rebuking that blasphemous wretch , broke forth into these words , Thou villanous and contagious burthen of the earth ; What madness , what extravagance hath besotted thee without fear of divine judgement , to assume to thy self the title of the sonne of God ? which spoken , swelling up with the leaven of wrath , he casts himself upon the ground , whereupon the people ran violently upon him , knocking , beating , and kicking him like a football ; at last being well loaden with blowes he rises , and breaking through the presse of the people , he got away and escaped . In his way he comes to a hole in the ice broken for the cattle to drink ; twenty foot over , which he made a shift to get over , as is said , with the help of the devil ; for many that would have found him out , lost their labour . All being now convinced that they were abused , for fear of the most noble Charles Lord of Gelderland , the Viceroy of Groeningen ( called also King of Gelderland ) who was sent to appease that tumult , got secretly away . But before they were all departed , one of them called Drewjis ( whom they called Doctor Nucius ) out of p●re spight , laying hold of the Father , being sick in his bed , thundred to him in these words ; Thou villain , thou fruit and groanings of the Gallows , where , where is now your governing , and authority ? now the time of prayers is past , &c. Having drag'd him out of bed by head and shoulders , they with some assistance , bound him with cords , and delivered him to the custody of the Mistresse of the house to be safely kept till night . In the mean time the valiant Charles surrounds the house with his men , and besieged it , which the woman seeing , cut the cords . Being loose , he takes a trident fork wherewith assaulting them as with a sword ; he put to flight forty men through other houses ; whom he hastily pursuing , was unawares surprised by others ; and brought to Groeninghen . But behold the miracle ! to that very place , where this naked [ of all truth ] Messias with his forky Scepter , and this Shoemaker or Cobler beyond his Last , had with his Trident put so many to flight , did the water-dreading Anabaptists resort , and render unto God infinite thanks for the religious priviledges thereof . Of this lewd Messias , who was now well acquainted with the fetters of Groeninghen , it was asked in his torments , whether those routs ( of whom he was ring-leader ) were out of pretence of sa●ctity raised to robbe the publick treasuries , ( as many thought ) which yet ( as some say ) was denied . For , he hardening himself against even the most cruel torments could be inflicted on him , still cried out ; Destroy , destroy , destroy Monkes , Popes , kill all Magistrates ▪ and particularly our own . In the midst of these bawlings being miserably worried out , he gave up the Ghost . THEODORuS SARTOR . Quis quaeso hic Sartor 〈…〉 erit ille Quî rogo Ceruentis domine dignus erat ? THE CONTENTS . THEODOR the Botcher turnes Adamite , he affirmes strange things , his blasphemy in forgiving of sins , he burns his cloathes , &c. and causeth his companions to do the like . He and his rabble goe naked through Amsterdam , in the dead of night , denouncing their woes , &c. and terrifie the people . They are taken and imprisoned by the Burghe●s , but continue shamelesse . May 5. 1535. they are put to death ; some of their last words . IN the year of our Lord one thousand five hundred thirty and five , upon the third of February at Amsterdam , in a street called Salar street , at the house of Iohn Si●rid a cloth-worker , who at that time was gone into Austria about some businesse , there 〈◊〉 ●even 〈…〉 , and five women of the same perswasion ; of which flock , the Bell-weather was Theodoru● Sartor , who rapt into a strange enthusiasme and 〈◊〉 , stretching himself upon the ground stark-naked upon his back before his brethren and sisters , seemed to pray unto God with a certain religious dread and horrour . Having ended his prayers , he affirmed that he had beheld God with his eyes in the excessive and inef●●ble 〈◊〉 of his glory , and that he had had communication with him , both in heaven and in hell , and that the day of his judgement was at hand . After which he said to one of his companions , Thou art decreed to eternal 〈◊〉 , and shalt be cast into the bottomless pit ; at 〈◊〉 the other cried out , The Lord God of Mercy 〈…〉 passion on me ; the Prophet said to him , be of good 〈◊〉 , now art thou the sonne of God , thy sins are forgiven thee . Upon the eleventh day of February , the foresaid year , the persons aforementioned , unknown to their husbands , repaired to the same Augias's stable . This Prophet , or Seer , having entertained them with a Sermon of three or four hours long , casts a helmet , a brest plate , a sword , and other armes , together with all his cloathes into the fire . Being thus stark naked , and his companions who yet had their cloaths , being uncovered , he peremptorily commanded them to do the like , as being such as must be as safe as himself . He further affirmed , that the children of God ought to look upon all things of this world with contempt and indignation . And since Truth , which is most glorious in her nakednesse , will not admit the deformity of any earthly disguise whatsoever , he affirmed that they ought in all things to conform themselves to that example of Truth and Justice . A great many hearing these things , having quite cashier'd all 〈◊〉 , offered up their shirts , smocks , and petticoats , and whatsoever 〈◊〉 of earth , as a burnt-offering unto God. The Mistresse of the house being awaken by the stink which these cloath● made in burning , and going up into the upper chambers , she findes this deplorable 〈◊〉 of immodesty and impudence ; but the 〈…〉 influence of propheticall integrity 〈…〉 to that passe , that she was drawn in 〈…〉 in the same ●ire of 〈…〉 he advised to continue alwayes a constant 〈…〉 to the unblameable truth . Going out of the house in this posture , about three of the clock ; the 〈…〉 and women marched barefoot after him , crying 〈◊〉 with a horrid voyce , Woe , woe , woe , the heavy wrath of 〈◊〉 the heavy wrath of God , &c. In this fanatick errour 〈…〉 hypocondriack rabble run about the streets , 〈◊〉 such a horrid nois● , that all Amsterdam seeme● 〈…〉 and tremble at it , as if it had been assaulted 〈…〉 enemy . The Burghers not having the least 〈◊〉 of such a strange and unlook'd for Accident , ( for this 〈◊〉 action happen'd in the dead of nig●t ) 〈…〉 ; and getting these people ( lost to all 〈◊〉 and modesty ) up to the Palace , clap● them into prison . Being so disposed of , they would owne no thoughts of shame or chastity , but would justifie their most 〈◊〉 and naked Truth . In the mean time , the fire being 〈◊〉 , they broke into the house where it was , and wondring 〈◊〉 their casting off their cloathes into the fire , which had since reached the bed , they made a shift to quench it . But the other distracted and mad people , such as deserved to be sent to their kindred , the Savages and Heathens , inconvincibly persisted in their pestiferous opinion , and so upon the fifth of May the same year , they expiated their wicked impieties by their death . Ones farewell saying , was , Praise the Lord incessantly ! Anothers was , O God revenge thou these our sufferings ! Others cried out , Woe , woe , shut thine eyes ! DAVID GEORGE . Heretici plures visi hic , cui visus ego , illi Pluribus in 〈…〉 sque Haeresiarcha fui . THE CONTENTS . DAVID GEORGE , the miracle of the Anabaptists . At Basil he pretends to have been banished his Countrey for the Gospels sake ; with his specious pretences he gaines the freedome of the City for him and his ▪ His Character ▪ His Riches . He with his Sect enact three things . His Sonne in Law , doubting his new Religion , is by him questioned ; and upon his answer excommunicated . His wifes death . He had formerly voted himself immortal ; yet Aug. 2. 1556. he died &c. His death troubled his disciples . His doctrine questioned by the Magistrates , eleven of the Sectaries secured . XI . Articles extract●● out of the writings of David George , Some of the imprisoned Sectaries acknowledged David George to have been the cause of the tumults in the lower parts of Germany , but disowned his doctrine . Conditions whereupon the imprisoned are set at liberty . The Senate vote the doctrine of D. G. impious , and declare him unworthy of Christian burial , and that his body and books should be burned , which was accordingly effected . DAVID GEORGE , a man born at Delph in Holland , the miracle of the Anabaptistical Religion , having lived in the lower Provinces forty years , did in the year one thousand five hundred forty and four , with some of his kindred and companions , in the beginning of April , begin his journey for Basil , into the state and condition of which place , he had before very diligently enquired . Whereof having sufficiently informed himself , he pretended that he had been driven out of his Countrey for the Gospels sake , and that he had been hitherto tost both on the land and sea of the miseries of this world ; and therefore he humbly intreated , that now at length he might be received into some place of Rest. Some being by the representation of his misfortunes and his teares , melted into compassion towards him , he presum'd to intreat the Magistrate , that in tendernesse to Christ and his holy Gospel , he might be made capable of the priviledges of the City , which if it were granted , he bid them be confident of Gods most particular protection towards their City , and that for the preservation of it , he engaged for him and his , that they should be ready to lay down their lives . The Magistrate being moved with these just remonstrances and desires received the viper as a Citizen , gave him the right hand of welcom and fellowship , and made him and his free of the City . What should the Magistrate do ? Behold , he hath to do with a man of a grave countenance , free in his behaviour , having a very long beard and that yellowish , sky-coloured and sparkling eyes , milde and affable in the midst of his gravity , nea● in his apparel ; Finally one that seemed to have in him all the ingredients of honesty , modesty and truth ; to be short , one , if you examine his countenance , carriage , discourse , and the cause he is embarqu'd in , all things without him are within the limits of mediocrity and modesty ; if you look within him , he is nothing but deceit , fraud , and dissimulation ; in a word , an ingenouous Anabaptist . Having already felt the pulses of the Senate and divers of the Citizens , coming with his whole family to Basil , he and his are entertained by a certain Citizen . Having nested a while in Basil , he purchased certain houses in the City , as also a Farm in the countrey and some other things thereto appertenant , married his children , and by his good offices procured to himself many friends . For , as long as he remained at Basil , he so much studied Religion , was so great an Alms-giver , and gave himself so much to other exercises of devotion , that suspicion it self had not what to say against him . By these cunning insinuations ( this is beyond a young fox , and smells more of the Lybian wilde beast ) many being surprised , came easily over to his party , so that he arrived to that esteem and reputation in matters of Religion , he pleased himself : This perswasion thus craftily gotten , was heightened by his great wealth ( and his riches in jewels , whereof he brought some with him , some were daily brought from other places in the Low countries ) & was yet further encreased , by his sumptuous and rich plate and houshold-stuffe , which though they were gorgeous and majestical , yet were they not made to look beyond sobriety , clean , linesse and inediocrity . These people sojourning thus in common houses , desiring as yet to suppresse the pernic●ous in●ection of their sect , very religiously enacted three things : First , that no man should profane or speak idly of the name of David George . Secondly , that no man should rashly or unadvisedly divulge any thing concerning his country , or manner of life ; whence it was that some thought him to be a person of some quality ; some , that he was some very rich Factor or Merchant , whence it came that he was so excessively rich ; others had other imaginary opinions and conceits of him , for as much as they themselves being strangers , lived in a countrey where they could not be ascertained of any thing : Thirdly , he was very cautious that none of the Basileans should be car●lesly admitted into his requaintance , society or correspondence , imitating therein the policy of the Ferrets and Weesels , which ( as is reported ) never assault any bird of supremacy , in the place where they frequent . And th●s did he by letters , writings and emissaries , plant and water the venemous seed of his sect through the lower Provi●ces , yet kept the wayes by which he wrought unsuspected and undiscovered . For , although he had lived two years among them , there was not so much as one man infected , or had privately caught the itch of his Religion . What transcendent Mysteries are these ! This man , though he feared neither deceit nor treachery from strangers , yet the fire kindled out of the deceitful embers of his own houshold . For , behold ; one of his is own R●tinue doubting of the certainty of the new Religion , he caused him to be brought before him , and asked him whether he did not acknowledge him to be the true David sent from heaven upon earth , and to be the Horn , Redeemer , and Builder up of the Tabernacle of Israel ; to which the other answered roundly and peremptorily , that the restauration of the kingdom of Israel and other things foretold by the Prophets were fulfilled in Christ , the true Messias , and that consequently there was no other to be expected . Which he hearing , not without great astonishment , did with much commotion of mind and bitter ●menaces thrust him , though his sonne in Law , out of dores , and [ which is heavy to think on ] excommunicated him . These things being thus managed , Davids wife fell sick of a disease ( which afterwards visited him and many more ) th●e dispatch'd her into the other world . What a miracle is this ! He that declared himself to be greater than Christ , and 〈◊〉 himself immortal ( upon the second of August , one thousand five hundred fifty and six ) did die the death , and was honourably huried according to the ceremonies of the Parish Church , and his funerals were celebrated in the sight of his sonnes and daughters ; sonne● in law and daughters in law , servant-men and maides , and a great conflux of Citizens . This sad calamity of his death extreamely troubled and tormented the mindes of his disciples , as a thing that very much thwarted their hopes of his promised immortality , although he had 〈◊〉 told that he would rise again in three yeares , and would bring all those things to passe which he had promised while he was alive . Upon the death of this 〈◊〉 great many with resolute mindes made it their businesse not only to bring his doctrine into suspicion , but into utter disesteem , unanimously resolving to embrace 〈◊〉 was good , sound , and consonant to Christian doctrine ; and reject ▪ the rest as hereticall . In the meane time , the report beat up and downe , both among the people , and the more learned , that this man of ingenuity , and authour of private doctrines , this very David George , was a contagion and a destructive pestilence , a devoted incendiary of a most dangerous Sect , that ( though most falsely ) he was born a King , and that he accounted himselfe the true Messias . The Magistrate being extreamly moved at these things , not deferring his zeale any longer when the glory of God and his Son Iesus Christ was so much concerned , caused all those who were conceived to be infected with the pestilence of that Religion to be brought to the Palace , to whom he rubbed over what things had been transacted some years before ; that is to say , acquainted them , how that they had been banished their Countrey upon the account of the Gospel , and upon their humble addresses received into the protection , and made capable of the priviledges of the City , &c. But that it had appeared since , that they had fled for refuge to Basil , not for the propagation of the Gospel , but for that of the leaven of the sacrilegious David , though by all outward appearance , they had hitherto been accounted favourers and professors of the true Religion . In the first place therefore the Senate being desirous to know the truth , required to have his true proper name ; for , some have thought , ( as some authours deliver ) that his name was Iohn Br●●es . Secondly , whether he had privately or publickly dispersed his Religion , and what Tenets he held . To which some made answer unanimously , that they had left their countrey for the true Religions sake , nor did they acknowledge themselves any other than the professors and practisers of the lawfull Religion . That for his name , he had not called himselfs by any other than his own proper name ; and for his doctrine , they had acknowledged none either privately or publickly , save what he had privately sometimes suggested , which was not disconsonant to the publick . The Magistrate perceiving this obstinacy of mind caused eleven of them , the better to discover the reall truth , to be secured , and more narowly looked to . In the mean time , the Senate leaving no stone unmored in this businesse , appointed some to bring forth into publick view some bookes and writings of David , which should give no small light in the businesse , and these the Magistrate recommended to men of the greatest learning to be read over and examined with the greatest care possible , that so whatsoever they should meet with rep●gnant to the Truth , they should extract , and give him an account thereof . Those who had this charge put upon them , presented the Senate with this extract of Articles out of his writings . 1. THat all the Doctrine delivered by Moses , the Prophets , or by Jesus Christ himselfe and his Apostles , was not sufficient to salvation , but ●ress'd up and set forth for young men , and children , to keep them within decency and duty ; but that the doctrine of David George was perfect , entire , and most sufficient for the obtaining of salvation . 2. He affirmed that he was Christ and the Messias , the well beloved Sonne of the Father in whom he was well ●leased , not born of blood , nor of the flesh , nor of the lust of man , but of the holy Ghost and the spirit of Christ who vanishing hencelong since according to the flesh , 〈◊〉 deposited hitherto in some place unknown to the Saints was now at length reinfused from heaven into David George . 3. He held that he only was to be worshipped , as wh● should bring out the house of Israel , and the true ( tha● is , the professors of his doctrine ) tribe of Levi , and th● Tabernacle of the Lords not through miseries ▪ sufferings , crosses , as the Messias of the Jewes did , but with 〈◊〉 meekness , love , and mercy in the spirit of Christ granted unto him from the Father which is in heaven . 4. He approved himself to be invested with the auth●rity of Saving , or condemning , binding and loosing , and that at the last day he should judge the twelve tribes of Israel . 5. He further maintained , that Jesus Christ was sent from the Father to take flesh upon him , for this reason at least , that by his doctrine and the use of his Sacraments , men , being as it were no better then children , 〈◊〉 uncapable of receiving the true doctrine , might be kept within duty till the coming of David George , who should advance a Doctrine that should be most perfect and 〈◊〉 effectuall , should smooth out mankinde , and should consummate the knowledge of God and of his sonne , and what●ever hath been said of him . 6. But he further affirmed , That these things should not come to passe according to humane ceremonies , but after a spiritual dispensation , and after such a manner as ha● not been heard of , which yet none should be able to discern or comprehend , but such as were worthy disciples of David George . 7. To make good and prove all these things , he wrested and misinterpreted many places of the holy Scripture , as if Christ and the Apostles , whom he commends , had inti●●ted not themselves , nor any other Ecclesiasticall 〈◊〉 ▪ save only the coming of David George . 8. And thence it was that he argued thus . If th● Doctrine of Christ and his Apostles be most true and 〈◊〉 effectuall for the obtaining of salvation ; the Church which they had by their doctrine built up and confirmed could not possibly have been broken to peeces , for ( as Christ himself testifieth ) against the true Church , the gates of Hell shall not be able to prevaile : But that building of Christ and his Apostles is overturned and pulled down to the very foundation by Antichrist , as may be evidently seen in the Papacy , according to the Testimony of the same Christ ; It therefore necessarily followes , that the Doctrine of the Apostles is imperfect and interrupted : whence he concluded his own doctrine and faith to be the only solid and sufficient doctrine . 9. Moreover he maintained himself to be greater than John Baptist , yea than all the Saints that had gone before him , for that the least in the Kingdome of God ( according to the suffrage of Truth it self ) is greater than John : But he said David George was one whose kingdome was heavenly and most perfect ; whence he makes himself not only greater than John , but also sets himself above Christ , since that he was born of flesh , and that himself was born of the spirit according to a heavenly manner . 10. He further allowed with Christ , that all sinnes committed against God the Father , and against the Son may be forgiven , but those that are committed against the Holy Ghost , that is to say against David George , shall be forgiven neither in this world , nor in the world to come ; by which means it is apparent that he conceiv'd himself greater and higher than Christ , admitting Christs own Testimony . 11. He declared Polygamy to be free and lawfull for all , even for those that are regenerated by the spirit of David George . These heads [ without any brains ] did the Magistrate deliver to be carried to some that were in the prison , to fish out what confession they would make , who besides these , being provoked and challenged by a number of Questions , answered at last , That this ( Da●us ) I would say David George , was the same who had embroyled the lower parts of Germany with so many tumults & sedition , but that as to that doctrine and the fore-recited Articles , they unanimously affirmed that they had never heard not read of any such thing . Neverthelesse they were to acknowledge the doctrine expressed in those Articles , to be pestiferous , execrable , and derived not from heaven , but from Hell , and that it was heretical , and to be banished with an eternal Anathema ; and withall , as men miserably seduced , yet desiring for the time to come , to be reduced into the right way , they were , with good reason , to implore forgivenes ▪ Among those that were in close prison , there was one formerly of Davids greatest confidents , who confessed , that indeed he had been infected with that Religion , but that since by the illumination of the grace of God , he discovered and detested the errours springing from it , and avoyded them as he would do a cockatrice . But there were others who were civilly acquainted with this man , who denied that they had knowne any such thing by him , and cried out against the fore-mentioned Articles as impious and blasphemous . These passages , the Judges appointed by the Magistrate , gave him an account of , who perceiving that some that were in custody were not so extravagant , but that they had some remainders of discretion left , he sent to them some learned and able preachers of the word , who , having diligently weeded out the tares of their errors , should sow into their hearts the saving seed of true faith . Those who were sent , sifting them with all the humanity , mildnesse , meeknesse and charity possible , could scrue nothing out of them , more than what the Judges who had been employed before , had done . In the mean time a report was spread about the City , that it was no● David George , nor any eminent person of any other name that had been buried , but that a meer swine , calfe , hee-goat ( haply an Asse ) had been carried out and buried , and that the dead carkasse embalmed with the strongest spices , was worshipped and adored with great devotion and religion . But this was but a report , and was not true . Those that were in custody abhorring that doctrine , as unheard of , and such as deserved to be anathematized , and desiring to renew their acquaintance with discretion and their sences , are delivered out of those habitations of Iron which they had kept possession of for two moneths , upon these conditions , That none should make any purchases either within or near the City , without the knowledge and consent of the Magistrate ; That they shall not entertain any coming out of the lower Provinces , though of their kindred ; but at publick houses or Innes . That the printed books and writings that were tran●ated into the Dutch language , shall be brought into the Palace . That there should be nothing published that were disconsonant to Christian Doctrine . That children should be educated according to incorrupt manners . That they should not make such promiscuous marriages among themselves as they did . That they should take no Dutch into their families . That they should submit to amercements and pecuniary mulcts [ if any were inflicted on them ] as Citizens ought to do . That upon a day assigned they should in the Parish Church , in the presence of the whole congregation , make a publick abjuration of the said Religion , and condemn and anathematize the whole sect of it . That they should hold no friendship or correspondence with any that shall persist in that Religion . To these conditions did they promise to subscribe , with all the reverence and gratitude they could possibly expresse . These things being thus managed , the most renouned Senate , returning afresh to the businesse of the Arch Heretick , passed these votes . viz. That the doctrine of David George , upon nature examination thereof , was found impious and derogatory to the divine Majesty ; That the printed books , and whatsoever may have seen the light , should have the second light of the fire ; That he as the most infamous promoter of that execrable Sect , and a most horrid-blasphemer against God and Christ , should not be accounted worthy Christian Burial . That he should be taken up out of his grave by the common Hangman , and together with his books and all his writings , and his manuscripts should , according to the Ecclesiastical Canons , be burnt in a solemn place . According to the said judgement , the carkasse being digged up , was , with all his writings , whereof the greatest part was that ( truly ) miraculous book , together with his effigies brought by the Hangman to the place of execution , where having opened the direful Coffin , he being found not much disfigured , nay so little ▪ that he was knowne by diverse ( he being covered with a watered garment , having about him a most white sheet , a very clean pillow under his head ; his yellowish Beard rendring him yet gracefull ; 〈…〉 short , having a silk cap● on , under which was peece of red cloath , and adorned with 〈◊〉 of Rosemary ) was set up publickly to be seen , and 〈◊〉 the third year after his death , was with his writings consecrated to Vulcan , that is to say , burned . MICHAEL SERVETuS . Omnia quum portenta voces hominem que Deumque Infundi SERVES nominis opprobium ! THE CONTENTS . SERVETUS his converse with Mahumetans and Jewes . He disguiseth his monstrous opinions with the Name of Christian Reformation . The place of his birth . At the 24. year of his age , he boasted himself the onely Teacher and Sec● of the world , He enveighed against the Deity of Christ. Oecolampadius confute his blasphemies , and causeth him to be thrust out of the Church of Basil. Serve●us held but one person in the Godhead to be worshipped , &c. He held the holy Ghost to be Nature . His horrid blasphemy . He would reconcile the Turkish Alcaron to Christian Religion . He declares himself Prince of the Anabaptists . At Geneva , Cal●in faithfully reproves Servetus , but he continues obstinate . Anno 1553. by the decrees of severall Senates , He was burned . MICHAEL SERVETUS , like another ▪ Simon Magus , having conversed long among the Mahumetans and the Iewes , and being excellently well furnished with their imaginous opinions , begat both out of Divinity , and the general treasury of Christian Religion , amonstrous issue of opinions , with the co●tion of what he had received from the extravagant Mahumetans , and Thalmudists , upon which brat , this instrument of Satan , must needs bestow the disguised name of Christian Reformation . From this cocks egge were bred these Cocka●●ices , Gonesus , Gribaldus , Blandrata , Gentilis , Alciatus , Simanus , Casanovius , Menno ▪ and divers other Anabaptistical Vipers , who extreamly increased the restlesse waves of sects and opinions . We , recommending the rest to their proper place , Hell , will take a more particular survey of one Religion , and by the horridnesse of that guesse at the others . This Servetus was a Spaniard , born in the kingdom of Arragon , most unworthy both of his Name and Nation . Being rapt into a most incredible enthusiasme , he boldly laye● his unwash'd hands upon holy divinity ; and at 〈◊〉 four and twentieth year of his age , boasted himselfe 〈◊〉 be the only Teacher and Seer of the world , making 〈…〉 main design , and that by his impious and worthlesse ●●●●tings , to inveigh against the Deity of the Son of God ; 〈◊〉 which writings being sufficiently furnished , and with● enflamed with hopes of raising no ordinary tumults , 〈◊〉 bestirres himself winde and tyde , for Basill ; but Oec●lampadius , an Ecclesiastical Doctor , learnedly before a full Senate confuted the blasphemies of this man , and by the publick Authority he had , caused him as a poisonous blasphemer to be thrust out of the Church of Basil. From thence he went to Venice , where , in regard the Venetians had been timely forewarned of him by the wise and learned Melancthon , he made no harvest of his incredible blasphemies , nor indeed was he permitted ●eed-time for them . Religion is nowhere safe ! But having consulted with the Arch-hereticks his Predecessors , and being bird-lim'd , he held that there was but one person in the Godhead to be worshipped and acknowledged , which was revealed to mankind sometimes under one notion , sometimes under another , and that it was thus , that those notions of Father , Son , and Holy Ghost , were to be understood in the Scriptures . Nay , with the same line of his blasphemous mouth , he affirmed that our Saviour Iesus Christ according to his humane nature , was not the Sonne of God ; nor coeternal with the Father . The Holy Ghost he granted to be nothing but that influence by which all things are moved , which is called nature . He , most impiously Ironical , affirmed that to understand the word Person , we must referre our sesves to Comedies . But the most horrid blasphemy of all , was , when by the suggestion of Satan , he imagined , that the most glorious and ever to be worshipped and adored Trinity ( who doth not tremble at it ? ) was most fitly-compared to Cerberus the Porter of Hell-gate . But he stayed not here ; no , he thought it should be accounted nothing but a diabolical phantasme , the laughing-stock of Satan , and the monstrous Geryon , whom the Poets by some strange mystery of Philosophy feigned to have three bodies . O incredible , and unheard of subtily of blasphemy ! The most glorious name of the most blessed Trinity is grown so odious to this man , that he would personate ( being the greatest that ever was ) all the Atheists that have quarrelled with that name . Moreover he maintained , that taking but away the only Article of the Trinity , the Turkish Alcoran might be easily reconciled to the Christian Religion ; and that by the joyning together of these two , a great impediment would be removed ; yea , that the pertin●cious asserting of that Article had enraged to madnesse whole Countries and Provinces . This abomination of God and men held that the Prophet Moses , that great servant of God , and faithful steward of the Lords house , that Prince and Captain Generall of the people of Israel , one so much in favour with God , that he was admitted to speak to him face to face , was to be accounted no other than an Impostor . He accounted the Patriarch Abraham and his seed , too much given to Revenge , and that he was most unjust and most malicious to his enemy . The most glorious Church of Israel ( 't is the swine that loves the mi●e ) he esteemed no better than a Hogge-S●y ; and declared himself a sworn Prince of the Anabaptistical generation . But ; keep off , and approach not , O all ye other Heresies and Hydra's of opinions of this one man , furies not capable of expiation ! Being arrived at Geneva , and being forbidden to spue out and spatter his pestiferous blasphemies , he continued in hostility against all sharp , but wholesome admonitions : which Calvin , that famous Minister of the Church perceiving , being desirous to discharge the duty of a soul-saving Pastor , went friendly to Servetus , in hopes to deliver him out of his most impious errours and horrible Heresie , and so to redeem him out of the jawes of Hell , and faithfully reproved him . But he being dazled with the brightnesse of Truth , and overcome , returned nothing to Calvin ( so well deserving of him ) but an intolerable obstinacy , and inconvincible recapitulation of his blasphemies , whence it came to passe , that by the just and prudent Decree of the Senates of Bernen , Zuring , Basil , and Scaffuse , and by the righteous condemnation of the eternal God , in the moneth of December in the year one thousand five hundred fifty and three , ( or as Sleidan hath it , in October , ) he was ( How great is the obstinacy of blasphemy ! ) being at that time ecstatically hardened and intoxicated , consecrated to the avenging flames . ARRIuS . Divisit Trini qui formam numinis ecce ! . Dividitur membris , Visceribusque suis. THE CONTENTS . Arrianisme it 's increase , ANNO 323. THe General Councill at Nice , Anno 325. called as a Remedy against it , but without successe . The Arrians misinterpret that place , John 10. 30. concerning the Father and the Sunne . They acknowledged one onely God in a Iudaical sense . They deny the Trinity Arrius his wretched death ▪ Anno 336. ABout the year of the Incarnation of the Son of God , three hundred twenty and three , Hell was deliver'd of a certain Priest at Alexandria named Arrius , a man subtle beyond expression , the trumpet of eloquence , one thee 〈…〉 have been cut out for all honesty and elegance , 〈◊〉 with the poison of his Heresie , and the 〈…〉 of his destructive doctrine , did in the time of Silvester Bishop of Rome , and the Emperour consta●●● draw in a manner all Christendome to his opinion , and so corrupted some , even great nations in the East● that except a few Bishops who stood to the true doctrine none appeared against him . To remedy this disease , at Nice in Bithynia , in the year three hundred twenty 〈◊〉 a generall Council was called ; but to 〈…〉 the contagious stocks of Arrianisme were deeply 〈◊〉 , so that they were become such ravening wolves among the flock of Christ , that all that would not embrace their belief , were to expect banishment or death . These imagined that the Sonne was not of an equall nature and coeternall with the Father , but that he was onely agreeing and concurring with his Father ; to confirm which , they alledged that place of Iohn 10. 30 which sayes , I and the Father are one ; and though they called the Sonne a great God , yet they denied , that he was a living and true God , and coessential with the Father : They boasted that they were ready to answer all objections , and acknowledged one only God , in a Iudaical sense . To that , I and the Father are one , they were used to retort thus , Doth the unity in this place denote co-essency ? It must therefore follow , that it is as much , where the Apostle sayes , 1 Cor. 3. 8. He that planteth and he that watereth , are one . They accounted the word Trinity a laughing-stock and a Fiction ; that the Sonne of God was a Creature , and that the Holy-Ghost , was both born of Christ , and conceaved and begotten of the Virgin Mary . All that were baptized in the name of the blessed Trinity , they baptized again . They denied that Christ was the sonne of God according to the Spirit and the Godhead ; they denied God his own Sonne . While Arrius was disburthening himself of the necessities of Nature , his bowels came forth , and with them his life . And so he who was the successor of those Arch-Hereticks , Artemon ( who lived about the year of our Lord two hundred ) and Paulus Samosatenus ( who lived about two hundred forty one ) came to a miserable death , in the yeare three hundred thirty six . See Athanasius , Epiphanius , Hilarius , Hiero● , Augustine , Ambrose , Basil , Theodoret , Eusebius , Socrates , Nicephorus , Sozomen , and other Ecclesiastical writers , who have treated of these things more at large . MAHOMET . Adsum Ingens , Mahometes ego , lachrymabile mundi . Prodigium , omnigeni dux , et origo mali . THE CONTENTS . MAHOMET characterized . He made a laughing stock of the Trinity . He agreed with C●rpoc●ates , and other hereticks . He renewed Circumcision , and to indulge his disciples , he allowed them Polygamy , &c. His Iron Tombe at Mecca . IN the year six hundred twenty two , Honorius the fift being Bishop of Rome , and Meraclius Caesar Emperour of the East , a transcendent Arch-heretick called Mahomet , exchanged Hell for earth ; a Prophet , by Nation an Arabian , but most deprav'd and corrupt . He had sometimes been a Merchant extremely rich , and withall very subtle ; to be short , he was a serious professor of diabolical Arts , a most ungodly instrument of Satan , the Viceroy of Antichrist , or his sworne fore-runner . This man endeavoured to extoll his brother Arrius , with such praises as are correspondent to his Heaven . He also with Sabelli● ●●aewed the laughing-stock of the Trinity . He with Arrius and 〈◊〉 , most fervently and contumeliously held that Christ , was onely a M●n , and that he was onely called God , 〈◊〉 dici , that is to say , according to a certain manner of speaking . He agrees with Carsocrates who denied that Christ was a God and a Prophet . This is also he that shakes hands with Cerdon●● who utterly abjur'd the Godhead of the Sonne , or that he was co-substantial with the Father . He imagined with the Manichees , 〈◊〉 it was not Christ , but some other that was fastented to the Crosse. With the Donatists , he contemned the rurest Sacraments of the Church . With the most impure Origen he affirmes that the devils shall be eternally saved according to an humine , yet an invisible manner . He with Cerinthus placed eternal Felicity in the lust of the flesh . Circumcision , that was long since abolished and antiquated , he renewed . Upon his disciples he bestowed the priviledges , of Polygamy , Concubines and Divorce , as Moses had done ; and with such dreams and an imaginary Phrensy was the miserable wretch ever troubled . This man when he died was put into an iron Tombe at Mecca , which by the strength of Loadstones , being as it were in the middle and centre of an arched edifice , hangs up to the astonishment of the beholders , by which means the miraculous sanctity of this Prophet is greatly celebrated . All the dominions of the Great Turk , professe this mans faith , whom they acquiesse in as a miracle . BALTHAZAR HuBMOR . Ille ego qui vndarum mysteria sacra negavi Igne cremar ; fato disce cavere meo . THE CONTENTS . HUBMOR a Patron of Anabaptisme . He damned usury . He brought in a worship to the Virgin MARY , &c. The Senate of Suring by a Councill reduced him . He renounced the heads of his former doctrine . Himself or Sect still active . He is taken and imprisoned at Vienna in Austria . He and his wife both burned . DOctor Balthaz● Hubmor of Friburg , a man excellently well learned , another Roscius in his affaires , a Clergy man at Ingolstade , was the third eminent Patron of Anabaptisme , and asworne promoter of that worthy Sect. This man in his Sermons at Regenburgh , inveighed so bitterly and so implacably against the usury of the Jewes , that he banished it even to eternal damnation ; he brought in a certain religious worship to be done to the Virgin Mary , and some superstitious vowes , and was the cause of great tumults and insurrections , and had built up his doctrine upon very firm and solid foundations , until the most wise Senate of Suring applyed the universal medicine of a Council to these things , and assigned a day to reduce and root out that sect , which was the seventeenth of Ianuary , in the year one thousand five hundred twenty five , wherein the Senate being present , and a great presence of people , the most learned Zwinlius and other sonnes of learning , opposed this our Doctor , by whom , and the strength of truth after most hot and serious debating on both sides , he ingenuously confessed himself to be overcome . The heads of the Doctrine , which he before defended , and whereof he afterwards made his abren●nciation , were these : That he detested the cheat , and humane invention of Anabaptisme ; He affirmed that the spirit both before the fall and after was uncorrupt and unblamable , and that it never dies in sin ; whence it should follow , that not it , but the flesh , is deprived of liberty ; he also acknowledged that the spirit overcomes and triumphs over the flesh . Though his Recantation was made , and divers rebaptized into their better sences , yet the Torrents of this sect neither stood still , nor were dried up , but increased in Switzerland into a deluge , which overturned almost all . This man escaping the endeavours of spies , and shunning the Halter , was at length taken with the figtree leafe of divine vengeance , and cast into prison at Vienna in Austria . Being afterwards put much to the question , it being the designe of vengeance , the r●venging fire soon turned him to ashes . His wife being also baptized into the same whirle-pool of Baptisme , they both , with mindes hardened to their own perswasions , were not disengaged of th●t faith , but with the departure of their lives . JOHN HuT. Huttus ab Hubmoro excrescit ; cervice resectâ Sic vnâ in g●minum pullulat Hydra caput . THE CONTENTS . IOHN HUT the prop and pillar of Anabapt sme . His credulity in dreames and visions . He is accounted a true Prophet by his Proselytes . At Merhern , his Fraternity became as it were a Monastery . IN the times of the forementioned B●lthazar ●ise up Iohn Hut , a learned man , the prop and pillar of Anabaptisme , an eminent despiser of P●dobaptisme , which kind of baptisme be accounted the execrable fiction of the schoolmen ; whence it came ▪ that he perswaded men that if they were not baptized by him and his , they must necessarily incurre great danger 〈◊〉 their souls . To which he added , that , those who 〈…〉 with the p●crogative of his Baptisme ; should be the restored people of Israel , and that the wicked Cananites should be destroyed by their swords , and the God himself should r●●eale from heaven the times wherein these things should be fulfilled . To visions & horrible dreams , ( which he thought proc●eded to him from God ) he gave great credit and he affirmed that he saw the preparations of the last day , and the Angel going to blow the Trumpet , by an indispurable revel 〈…〉 God● Upon the account of which dreams , his 〈◊〉 , as ●redulous as their Master , spe●r and destroyed all they had ; fearing the difficulties of the times , wherein they should spend them ; all which being scatter'd and consum'd before the day came , they suffer'd a punishment , and inconveniences befitting their folly , having the lash of poverty perpetually at their backs . However they , a generation on whom the greatest quantity of black Hellebore would not be much effectuall , did still adore this miraculous piece of 〈◊〉 as ● true Prophet , even to admiration ; of which men , some not worthy the face or name of mankind , do at this day in great numbers live at Merhern in Palaces and Covents upon their accidental contributions , and where they get their livelihood with their hands , and apply themselves to any handy-craft , whereof they are the Masters and Governours , who by the commodities gained by them increase the common stock : They have at home with them their Cooks , their skullions , their errand-boyes , and their Butlers , who have a care and dispose all things as they do in Monasteries and Hospitals ; They study to maintain mutual peace and concord , being all equal . These even to this day are commonly known by th● name of the Hutsian Fraternity . LODOWICK HETZER . Polluit ut mentem Sectis deformibus error , Corpore sic Hetzer foedus adulter erat . THE CONTENTS . LOdowick Hetzer a famous Heretick . He gaines Proselytes in Austria and Switzerland , Anno 1527. at a publick disputation Oecolampadius puts Hetzers Emissaries to their shifts . Hetzer denied christ to be co-essentiall with the Father . His farewell to his Disciples . He is put to death 〈◊〉 Adultrery . LOdowick Hetzer famous for his Heresie , and Learning , was first very in●imately acquainted with Nicholos Stork , and then with Thom● Muntzer , yet he agreed not with these in some things , as in that opinion of theirs of the overturning and destroying of all the powers of this world , which opinion he looking on as * malicious and barbarous , forlook them , and joyning with Iohn De●● , they by their mutual endeavours , sent some Prophets into Germany . But dissenting also from him in some things , be propagated his own sect in Austria , and made many Proselytes at Ber● in Switzerland . Which gave occasion that the Reverend Senate appointed a publick disputation at Soning , and caused letters of safe conduct to be sent to Hetzer and his followers , for which bickering was set apart the first day of February , in the year one thousand five hundred twenty seven , where he appeared not himself , but his emissaries came , who were by the most learned ( but withall , stinging , ) Oecolampadius driven unto their shifts ; and enforced to acknowledge conviction . Hetzer was a considerable part , and the fire brand of the Anabaptistical sect , but he stiffely denied Christ to be co-essential with the Father , which the verses made by him upon the carrying of the Cross , do more than hint . Ipse ego qui propriâ cuncta haec virtute creabam Quaris quot simus ? Frustra , ego solus eram . Hîc non tres numero , verùm sum solus , at isti Haud numero tres sunt , nam qui ego , solus eram . Nescio Personam . solus sum rivus ego , & fons , Qui me nescit , eum nescio , solus ero . I who at first did make all things alone , Am vainly ask'd my number ; as being one . These three did not the work , but only I That in these three made this great Syzygie . I know no Person , I 'm the only Maine , And , though they know me not will one remain . He was excellent at three tongues , he undertook to translate the book of Ecclesiasticus out of the Hebrew into High-Dutch . Plauterus hath testified for him in writing , that he very honestly and unblameably bid farewell to his Disciples , and with most devout prayers commended himself to God , even to the astonishment of the beholders . He having been kept long in dose prison , was on the fourth day of February , in the year one thousand five hundred twenty nine , sen●●nced to die : and thinking himself unworthy of the City , was led without the walls , where he was put to death , not for sedition or baptisme ( as Plauterus say●● but for Adultery , which act be endeavoured to 〈◊〉 by some arguments fetcht from the holy Scriptures . MELCHIOR HOFMAN . Pellibus a teneris suetus , doctissime , nôsti Hofmanni teneras excoriare Greges . THE CONTENTS . HOFMAN a Skinner , and Anabaptist , Anno 1528. seduced 300 men and women as Embda in West-Friesland . His followers accounted him a Prophet . At Strasburg , he challenged the Ministers to dispute , which was agreed upon Jan. 18. 1532. where being mildely dealt with , he is neverthelesse obstinate . Other Prophets and Prophetesses deluded him . He deluded himself , and voluntarily pined himself to death . IN the year one thousand five hundred twenty eight , Melchior Hosman a Skinner of Strasburg , a most eloquent and most crafty man , at Embda in West Friezland , ensnared 300. men and women into his doctrine , where he conjured up Anabaptisme out of hell upon pain of damnation , whereupon being returned to the lower Provinces , who ever addressed themselves to him , he entertained them with water , baptizing all promiscuously . This man upon the prophecy of a certain decrepid old man went to Strasburg , it having been foretold him , that he should be cast into prison , and remain there six moneths , ●t which time being set at liberty , he should , with his fellow-labourers , disperse the harvest of the Gospel through all the world . He was by his followers acknowledg'd and honour'd as a great Prophet . This was the great prop and pillar of the reign of Munster . Having therefore made what haste he could possible to Strasburg in order to the fulfilling of the prophecy , he there challenges the Ministers of the word to dispute , which offerture the Senate engaged with , upon the eleventh of Ianuary one thousand five hundred thirty and two ; at which time , the mists and clouds of errors and blindnesse , were quite dispersed by the sunne of the Gospel . However , Hosman stiffely adhered to the foresaid prophecy , as also to his own dreams and visions ; nor would he acknowledge himself overcome ; but , their mildnesse having somewhat appeased him , he was thence dismissed , as one judged worthy of such a place where Lepers are shut up , left others be inf●cted . But 't is incredible how joyful he was at that newes , out of an excessive thanksgiving to God , putting off his shoes , and casting his hat into the ay●e , is and calling the living God to witnesse , that he would live upon bread and water , before he would discover and brand the authour of that opinion . In the mean time some Prophets began to rise and keep a stirre ▪ hinting , that he should be secured for that half year , and that afterwards he should go abroad with one hundred forty and four thousand Prophets , who should , without any resistance , * reduce and bring the whole world under the subjection of their doctrine ? There was also● certain Prophetesse who should prophecy , that , this Hosman was Eli●● , that Cornelius Polterman was Enoc● and that Strasburg was the new Ierusalem , and she 〈◊〉 also dreamed , that she had been in a great spacious Hal● , wherein were many brethren and ●●sters fitting together , whereinto a certain young man in shining appare● should enter , having in his hand a golden Bow●e of rich Nect●● , which he going about should taste to e●●●y one ; to whom having drunk it to the dregges , there was none pretended to compare with him , but onely Polterman . Alas poor Melchior : He having nothing , yet made Master of a strong Tower , did after the example of Esdras , signify by letters that his Baptisme should be put off for two years longer , untill Africk should b●ing forth another monster , that should carry ha● in its horns . There were many other dreams ▪ and some nocturnal pollutions , which they attributed to heaven , and thought such as should have been wri●●en in Cedar . But it was Melchior's pleasure to think it a miserably happy kind of death , to die voluntarily , by pining and consuming away with hunger , thirst , and cold . MELCHIOR RINCK . Discipulos sic Rincke doo● Baptisma negare , Sanguine carnifices et scelerare Manus ! THE CONTENTS . MElchior Rinck an Anabaptist . He is accounted a notable interpreter of dream●s and visions . His disciple Thomas S●●cker in a waking dream cut off his brother Leonard's head ; pretending for his murther obedience to the decree of God. MELCHIOR RINCK a most wonderfull 〈◊〉 , was also a most extraordinary promoter of Anabaptisme , and among his followers celebrated the festivals of it . He made it 〈◊〉 businesse to extoll Anabaptisme above all others , with those commendations ( which certainly i● wanted not ) Besides he was accounted no ordinary promoter and interpreter of dreames and visions , which it was thought , he could not performe without the special indulgence of God the Father ; nay , he arrived to that esteem among the chiefest of his opinion ▪ and became so absolute●y possessed of their minds , that his followers interpreted whatever was scattered abroad concerning dreames and visions , to have proceeded from heavenly inspirations from God the Father . Accordingly in Switzerland ( to omit other particulars ) at Sangall , even at a full Concill , his disciple Thomas Scucker , being rapt into an Enthusiasme , ( his Father and Mother then present , and his Brother Leonard , having by his command , cast himself at his knees before him ) calls for a sword , whereupon the parents and divers others running to know what was the cause and meaning of such an extravagant action , he bid them not be troubled at all ▪ for that there should happen nothing but what should be according to th● will of God ; Of this waking dream did they all un●nimously expect the interpretation . The for 〈◊〉 Thomas [ guilty alas of too much 〈◊〉 ] did , in the presence of all those sleeping-waking ●pectators 〈◊〉 off his own Brothers head , and having forgotten the use of water , baptized him with his owne blood . But what followed ? The Magistrate having sudden notice of it , and th● offence b●ing fresh and horrid , the Malefactor is dragg'd to prison by head and shoulders , where he , having long con●idered his action with himself , professed he had therein obeyed the decrees of the Divine power . These things , did the unfortunate yeare one thousand five hundred twenty and seven see . Here men may perceive , in a most wicked and unjustifiable ●ction , the eminent tracts of an implacable fury and madnesse ; which God of his infinite goodnesse and mercy avert from these times . ADAM PASTOR . Nomine qui Pastor tu Impostor moribus audis , Qui â recto teneras Tramite ducis oues . THE CONTENTS . ADam Pastor a derider of Paedobaptisme . He revived the Arrian heresie . His foolish interpretation of that place , Gen. 2. 17. so often confuted . ADAM PASTOR , a man born at a Village in Westphal●● , was one of those who with the middle finger pointed at 〈…〉 , that is to say , looked upon it with indignation , as a thing ridic●lous , being of the same opinion in that businesse , as Menno and Theodorus Philip , but as to the incarnation of God , he was of a quite contrary judgement . For Menno held , that Christ was something more worthy and more divine then the seed of a woman , but ( our ) Adam stood upon it , that he was lesse worthy then that of God , so that he rowsed up the Arrian heresy , which had lai● so long asleep , as having been but too famous in the year three hundred twenty five . For in a certain book of his whose title was , OF GODS MERCIE , he writ thus , The most divine word , which is the main considerable in our businesse , is written in the second of Gen. v. 17. The day that ye shall eat of the fruit , ye shall die the death , This is that word , which is made flesh . John 1. Tea that God which is uncapable of suffering and impassible , is made passible , and he that was immortal , is made mortal ▪ for he was crucified , and died for our advantage . To be brief , he held , that Christ was not to be accounted any thing but the hand , the finger , or the voice of God. But although the opinion or Religion of this [ third , but most unfaithful ] Pastor Adam wander out of the limits of divinity , & that it seem to be an ancient heresie , containing nothing in it but what is childish , trif●ing , and meer foppery , & hath bin confuted & brought ●o nothing by the most religious preachers of the word of God , notwithstanding the barking of the viperous progeny of Arrius and Servetus ; yet he hath this in particular , that he would have us look narrowly to his ●●●lication of the second of Genesis , which he so commends , where he foolishly and vainly endeavours to prove that the prohibition there , is the word m●de flesh . This monster did not only beget this sect , but nursed it ; here are baites , allu●ements , and all the poisonable charmes imaginable that may cunningly seduce the best and most innocent of men . But alas ! where is the free and indulgent promise of God of the seed of the woman , which cuts the very throat of the Devill , and tyes him in the strictest chaines ? where are his often promise● to Abraham ? to Isaac ? to Israel and to his old people , confirmed by a League so solemnly made ? In thy seed all the earth shall be blessed . And thou shalt be a blessing unto me . This seed , witnesse the Apostle , is none other than Christ himself , whom God without question meant . The desperate contagion of this mans Religion did Servetus and his adherents professe , embrace , and celebrate . HENRY NICHOLAS . Vestra Domus Nicholas cadat , qui● ex rud●re versae Futile fundamen Religionis habet . THE CONTENTS . HENRY NICHOLAS Father of the Family of Love. He is against Infant-Baptisme . His divellish Logick . THere was also one Henry Nicholas the Father of the family of Love , ( as he called himself ) & not the meanest man of all his Gang ; one who by many means endeavoured to cripple the Baptisme of children , as is too known and apparent out of his writings , which at a third hand , he with all fredome , earnestnesse and kindnesse ; endeavoured to communicate to David George and the other of his fellow-labourers , and his new Ierusalem friends . This man in ● Pamphlet of his , wherein he notably described himself , and which he ●●●icated to an intimate friend of his under the name of L. W. maintaining that the * minute of the last T●●mpet was coming , th●t should unfold all the Books of unquiet consciences , hell ▪ and eternal Judgement ▪ which should be found to have been onely things grounded 〈◊〉 mee● lie● , and as all wicked and high misdeeds were hateful and detestable to God , so also were glorio●●●nd plausible lies no lesse odious to him . The same man endeavoured to perswade people , th●t he was a partake of God , and the humanity of his 〈◊〉 . He ●●rther affirmed , that at the last day , God should bring all men , nay , the Devils themselves into perfect happinesse . All the things that were 〈…〉 , of Hell 〈◊〉 Angels , and eternall Iudgement , 〈◊〉 the paines of ●●●nation ; he said , were only told by the Scrip●●re to 〈◊〉 fear of civil punishments , and to establish right Policy . The conclusion . These few things we have brought to light , were not invented by us , but were extorted out of their own Disciples , with abundance of discourse , not without the presence of many men of godlinesse and excellent understanding , * they admitting not the universal rule of the Scriptures . But alas ! take these away ▪ where is Faith ? fear of God ? eternall happinesse ? But let us believe them , let us believe them , and we shall be ●aved . Oh! that to Heresies I could say FINIS . An Alphabetical TABLE to the revelation of Hereticks . A. A Pio●s Act. 48. Adam Pastor , a derider of P●●●baptisme , 74. &c. An●baptists their leading principle , 3. usually they grow worse 〈◊〉 worse , ibid. their bold attempt , 14. &c. where Masters most insolent , 16. of a levelling principle , 21. they , as the divel , pret●nd Scripture for their base 〈◊〉 , 22 they aime at universal Monarchy , ibid. their design upon Amsterdam , 24. they aim at the advancement of themselves , but destruction of others . 64. they would inforce others to their opinions , yet pretend liberty of conscience as to themselves . 70. Arrius , his character , and wretched death . 〈◊〉 , &c. Arrianisme , it● increase . 56. B. IOhn Bu●khold , or Iohn of Leyden , His actions and end . 12 , &c. C. CAlvin's reproofe of Servetus . 54. Godly and loyal Citizens hate usurpation . 18. Conventicles usually the nurseries of Tumults . 13 ▪ D. THe Divell an enemy of peace . 9. E. A Bad Example soon followed . 18. F. FAmine the co●su●●●tion of all misery . 25. its character , &c. 26. G. DAvid George , an Anabaptist , his character , doctrine , actions , and death . 40 , &c. H. HEeresie , a c●●ching , or mad disease . ●3 . Hereticks their usual pretence , 2. the end that they propose to themselves in opposing the Ministry and Magistracy , 2. they are restless , 3. their cruelty , 19. they are inconstant in their opinions , 34. they allow not of the Scriptures . 78. Herma●nus Sutor , or Herman the Cobler , his blasphemies , opinions and ●nd . 〈◊〉 , &c. Lo●owick H●tzer a famous ●eretick , 65 , &c. his end . 67. Melchior Hofman , an Anabaptist , 6● . pined himself to death . 69. Balthazar Hubmor an Anabaptist ; ●0 , &c. he and his wife burned , 62. Iohn Hut an Anabaptist , 63 , &c. I. IOhn of Leyden , vide Buckhold . An Item to the Hot : spurs of our times . 66. K. BBernard Knipperdoling , 16. L. THe learned to be consulted with , in detection of Sectaries and Hereticks . 45. Loyalty not alwayes successeful . 19. Luther's advice to the Senate concerning M●ntzer . 4. M. MAgistrates seduced , most umincus . 5 A pattern for good Magistrates . 44. Mahomet characterized , 58 , &c. his Iron Tomb , 59. Iohn Mathio● a Baker at Harlem , his actions and end ▪ 8 , &c. Moneys & preferments , the usual baits of sedition . 25. Thomas Muntzer , His Opinions , Actions , and end : 1 , &c. N. HEnry Nicholas Father of the Family of Love , he i● against Infant B●●tisme , his blasphemy , an● divellish Logick . 77 , &c. O. OECOLAMPADIVS puts Hetzers Emissaries to their shifts . 66. P. AN ill President soon followed . 5. Pretenders to Religion , prove usually the distu●bers thereof . 9. R. A Good Resolution . 44. 48 Melchior Rinck , an Anabaptist . 71 , &c. his disciple Thomas Sc●cker cut off his brothers head . 72. S. SEctaries like tinder , are soon on fire , 3. their usual pretence to raise sedition . ibid. Sedition goes not alwayes unpunished . 21. Michael Servetus an Anabaptist , his blasphemous opinions and end . 51 , &c. Snc●esse in bad enterprises , causes evil men to rejoyce . 31. T. THeodorus Sartor , or Theodor the Botcher , an Adamite , his blasphemy Actions , and End. 37. &c. Iohn Tuysentschreuer , an abertor of Iohn Bu●●hold , 19 , &c. his seditious Sermon . 21. V. VIce corrects sin . 35. FINIS . Notes, typically marginal, from the original text Notes for div A57667-e4800 ASIA , the religions thereof Ordination in the beginning of the World. Churches . Groves and high places condemned in Scripture . Buildings first erected for divine service . Set day of worship . Sacrifices . Iewes , their Church government from the beginning till their destruction . Vnder Moses . Priests among the Iewes . Levites among the Iewes . Difference of the high Priest from other Priests . Church go●●●ment after Moses . Vnder David and Solomon . After Solomon . Church government among the ten Tribes . Solomons Temple , and the outward splendor of the Iews Religion . What represented by Solomons Temple and Vtensils thereof . Office of the Levites . Prophets . Scribes . Pharisees . Nazarites : Rechabites . Essenes . Sadduces . Samaritans . Iews , their ancient observation of their Sabbath . Their observation of their Passeover . Their feast of Pentecost . Their feast of Tabernacles . Their new Moons . Their feast of Trumpets . Their feast of Expiation . Iews their Sabbatical year . Their Iubilee . Their excommunications of old . Iews , how instructed by God of old . Their maintenance or allowence to their Priests and Levites . Church government in , and after the captivity of Babylon . Iews their Church government at this day . Jews their manner of prayer . Their times of prayer . Iews hear the Law three times a week . Their ceremonies about the book of the Law. Their manner of observing the Sabbath . Modern Iewes , how they keep theis Passover . Their manner of eating the Paschal Lamb. Their Modern Ceremonies are Rabbinical . Observations concerning the Iews at this day . Iews , whether to be permitted to live among Christians . Whether to be permitted amongst Christians to exercise their own Religion . Wherein Christians are not to communicate with Iews . Iews spend eight days in their Easter s●lemnities . Their Pentecost . Their feast of Tabernacles . Their new Moons . Fast in August . Their solemnities in beginning the new year . Their preparation for morning prayer . Their feast of Reconciliation , and Ceremonies therein . Their Rites after the Law is read over . Church Offices sold among the Iews . Their feast of Dedication . Their feast of Purim . Their fasts . Their Marriages . Their Bills of Divorce . Their separation of the wife from the deceased Husbands brother . Their circumcision and Rites thereof . How they redeem their first born . Their duty to the sick . Their Ceremonies about the dead . Notes for div A57667-e14510 Babylonians , their ancient Religion . The making , worshipping of Images , and bringing in Idolatry . The Gentiles Idols were dead men . Hierapolis , the Religion thereof . Gods of the Syrians . Phoe●icians , Their Religion and Discipline . Arabians , thei● Religion and Discipline . Persians , their ancient Religion . Scythians , their old Religion . Tartars , their old Religion . Pagans , their knowledge of the Creation . Tartars , their diversities of Religion . Religions of the Northern countries neer the Pole. Three wayes whereby Satan deludes men by false miracles . The fear of Satans stratagems ( though illusions ) whence it proceeds . Our duty respecting the many stratagems and illusions of Satan . Chinois their Religion Indians their Ancient religion Siam its religion . Pegu , its Religion . Bengala , and its Religion . Magor , and its Religion . Cambaia and its religion . Goa the religion thereof . Malabar its religion . Pagans ( though Idolatrous ) believe the immortality of the soule . Narsinga and Bisnagar its Religion . Japon its religion . Philippinae , their religions . Sumatra and Zeilan their Religions . Egyptians , their ancient Religion . Egyptian Idolatry , continuance thereof . Egypt its modern religions . Notes for div A57667-e21900 Africans , their Religion . Fez , the Religion and Church discipline thereof . Their times of prayer . Morocco , its Religion . Guinea , its Religion . Aethiopians of Africa , their ancient Religion . Their Religion at this day . The lower Aethiopians , their Religion . Angola its Religion . Congo , its religion . The Religion its Northern Neighbours . African Islands , their religions . America , the Religion thereof . Virginia , its Religion . Florida , its Religion . Religions of the nations by west Virginia , and Florida . New Spain , it● Religion . Idolaters , their cruelty and cost in their barbarous sacrifices . Persius , his notable saying . Mexico its Priests and Sacrifices . Americans acknowledge a Supreme God , a Trinity , the immortality of souls , a life after this , and have some tradition of Noahs flood . New Spain , its festival days . Jucatan , its religion , and parts adjoyning . Southern America , the Religion thereof . Paria , Guiana , and Debaiba , their Religions . Brasil , its Religion ▪ Peru , its Religion . Peruviant , their Festival days . Peruvians their Belief of the departed souls . Americans , their superstitious feare aud Tyranny thereof . Hispaniola , its Religion . Idolatry further condemned . Notes for div A57667-e26740 Europeans , Greekes , and Romans their Religions . Romans , their old Religion . See Alexan● . ab Alexandro , Plutarch , Pli● ▪ Cicero , Gel●● ▪ Fenestella , L●tus . Their chief Festivals . See Plutarch , Alex. ab Alexandro , Ioseph Scaliger , Rosinus , and others . Their chiefgods . But one God acknow●edged by the wiser sort of Gentiles . Of these , see Augustine in the City of God , Lactantius , Cicero , Plutarch , Rosinus , and others . Their Priests . Of these see● the aforenamed Authors . Romans , their Sacrifices . Of these particulars , see Servius on Virgil , Rosinus , Alex●● ab Alex. and the Latine Poets . Their marriage Rites . See Sc●liger de re Poetica , Alex. ab Alex. Rosinus , Servius , Del-Rio . in Senecam , &c. Their Funeral Rites . Of these and other customs see Virgil. and Servius on him ; Kirchmannus , also Rosinus , Rhodiginus , Alex. ab Alex. Gyraldus , and others . Burial of the dead , an act of justice and mercy . Aen. l. 9. Aen. lib. 10. Greeks and Gentiles their Religion and gods . See the Greek Poets and their Interpreters . Of these see the Greek and Latine Poets . Greeks , their gods , how worshipped and painted . See Pausanias , Capella , Boccatins , &c. See Cartarius , Martianus Capella , Scaliger , Spondanus , &c. But see the Mytbologists , and what we have written in Mystag . Poetice . Moon , how worshipped . Earth , and fire , how worshipped . See the Mythologists . Sea , how worshipped . Of all these we have spoken fully in Mystagogo poetico . Death , how worshipped . Of these things see more in Mystag . Poetic . Greeks , their Sacrificing . See Suidas , Eustathius , Rhodiginus , Athenaeus , &c. Their Priests and Temples . But of the●● passages 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 on Aristoph●● Suidas , 〈◊〉 Virgil , Cerda on Tertullian , Rhodiginus . Turne●us , and others . Notes for div A57667-e35900 Germans , Gauls , and Brittains , their Religions . See Tacitus , Cesars Commentaries , Camden , and others : Old Saxons worshipped their gods under divers shapes and forms . Danes , Swedes , Moscovites and their neighbours their Religions . See Saxo Grammaticus , Cranzius on Vandalia , Olaus , Guaguin , and other Historians . Scythians , Getes , Thracians , Cymbrians , Goths , &c : their Religions . See Olaus Magnus , Saxo , Guaguinus , Io●annes Mag●●s , Aventinus , &c. Lithuanians , Polonians , Hungarians , &c. Their Religions . See Olaus , Munster in his Geography , and others . Gods of the Gentils . Of these see Austin , Lactantius , Tertullian , Plutarch , Arnobius , Eusebius , &c. How Ranked and Armed . Of these see the Poets and their Commentators . Their Chariots how drawn . In Myst. Poet. In what peculiar places worshipped . Greeks ; their chiefe Festivals . Of these see Suidas , Athenaeus , Rhodiginus , Gyraldus , Hesychius , ●ertullian , Austin , Plutarch , Iu● ▪ Pollux , the Scholiast of Aristophanes , Meursius , and others : Notes for div A57667-e41790 Mahumetans , their Religion . See Lanicerus , and others . Their Law. Their opinions . Mahomet , not that great Antichrist spoken of by Saint Paul , and Saint John. Their Sects . See Borrius , Lanicerus , Knolles , Camerarius , Iovius , &c. Mahumetans , their religious orders . See Menavino , Nicholaus Nicholai , Septemcastrensis , &c. See Georgiovitz , Septemcastrensis , Busbequius , and others . Their secular Priests . See Cuspinian , Knolles , &c. Their devotion See Georgiovitz , Knolles , Purcha● &c. Their Pilgrimage to Mecca . See Vertoman , Lanicerus , and others . Their Circumcision . See Georgiovitz and others . Their Rites about the sick and dead . See Menavino , Bellonius , &c. Their Superstition how far spread . Mahumetanism , of what continuance . Notes for div A57667-e45130 Christianity , its beginning . Yeelds to Mahumetanism . Religion , by what Engines battered . Hereticks and Heresies , namely Simon Magus . Menander , Saturninus , Basilides . See Austin , Irenaeus , and Epiphanius , upon this subject , in their Books they wrote against Heresies . Trinity denied by Simon Magus and his Scholars , with others besides Iewes and Mahumetans , and why . See Irenaeus , Austin , Theodoret , Tertullian , Epiphanius , &c. Nicholatians : Gnosticks . See Irenaeus , Tertullian , Austin , Theodoret , &c. Carpocrates . See the authors above named , Eusebius also , and Clemens Alexandrinus . Cerinthus . Ebionites . Nazarites . See Epiphanius , Eusebius , Austin , &c. Valentinians : Secundians . Ptolomeans . See Irenaeus , Epiphanius , Austin , with his Commentator Danaeus , &c. Marcites . Colarbasians . Heracleonites . See Tertullian , Itenaeus , Epiphanius , Austin , &c. Ophites . Cainites . Sethites ▪ See the above named Auth●●s . Archonticks . Ascothypta● See Austin , Theodoret , Isidorus , &c. Cerdon . Marcion . See Epiphanius , Eusebius , Austin , Theodoret , &c. Apelles . Tatianus . See Irenaeus , Tertullian , Eusebius , Austin , Theodoret , Epiphanius , &c. Cataphrygians . See Epiphanius , Eusebius , Austin Theodoret , Isidor , &c. Pepuzians . Quintilians . Artotyrites . See Epiphanius , Austin , Theodoret . Quartadecimani . Alogiani . See Epiphanius , Austin , Theadoret , Is●dor , &c. Adamians . El●●sians . Theodotians . Of these Hereticks see Tertullian , Eusebius , Epiphanius , Austin , Theodoret , &c. Melchisedecians , Bardesanists . Noetians . See the authors already named . Valesians . Cathari . Angelici . Apostolici . See the authors above named . Sabellians . Originians . Origenists . See Eusebius , Epiphanius , Austin , Theodoret , &c. Samosatenians . Photinians . See the forenamed Authors . Manichees . Of these see Clem. Alexandrinus , Epiphanius , Theodoret , and Austin , who had been himselfe a Manichee . Hierachites . Meletians . Arrians . See Epiphanius , Austin , Eusebius , Ruffinus , Socrates , and Theodoret , in their Histories : Audian● . Semi-arrians . Macedonian● . See Socrates , Sozomen , Theodoret , Isidor , Austin , Epiphanius , &c. Aerians . Aetians Eunomians . Apollinarists . See the Authors above named . Antidicomarianites . Messalians . Me●angismonits See Philaster , Austin , Damascen , Theodoret , &c. Hermians . Proclianites . Patricians . See Austin , Isidor , Gratian , and others . Ascitae . Pattalorinchitae Aquarii . Coluthiani . See Philaste● . Austin , Theodoret , Isider , &c. Floriani . Aeternales . Nudipedales . See Philaster , Austin , &c. Donatists . Priscillianifts . Rhetorians . Feri . See Philaster , Austin , Isidor , &c. Theopaschitae . Tritheitae . Aquei . Melitonii : Ophei . Tertullii . Li●eratores● Nativitarii . Of which see Philaster , Austin Isidor , &c. Luciferians . Iovinianists . Arabieks . See the above named ; authors , and 〈◊〉 against 〈◊〉 . Collyridians . Paterniani . Tertullianists Abelonitae . Of which see Austin . Pelagians . Praedestinati . Timotheans . Of the Timotheans see Pet. Lombard , Evagrius , and Nicephorus . Nestorians . Eutychians , and their spawn ▪ Notes for div A57667-e58440 Hereticks of the seventh Century . See Damascen , Nicephorus . Sanders , Baronius , &c. Hereticks of the eighth Century . See Sanderus , Ba●onius , Gua●terus , &c. Hereticks of the ninth and tenth Centuries . See the above named Authors . Hereticks of the eleventh and twelfth Centuries . See Baronius ; Genebrard , Sanderus , Gualterus , &c. Albigenses , and their opinions . See Baronius , Sanderus , Bellarmin , Viegas , and the Authors above named . Hereticks of the thirteenth Century . See the above named Authors . Hereticks of the fourteenth Century . See the above named Authors . Wickliffes opinions . See Florimundus Raymundus of the Original of Heresies , Genebrard , Bellarmine , Prateolus , Gregory de Valentia , and others , Opinions and Heresies , of the fiftieenth Century . Iohn Hus. Hierom of Prague . Hussites . See the above named Autho●s . Opinions of the si●teenth Centurie . Luther his opinions . Anabaptist● . Of these see the above named Author , and besides , P●ntanus , Bullinger , Sleidan , Osian●der , and others . Anabaptists of Moravia . Of these see Florimundus Raymundus de origine Haeres . Sects sprung out of Lutheranisme . See Prateolus , Sanderus , Genebrard , Coch●aeus , Gualterus , &c. Calvins Doctrine . See Calvins own works , Beza , and others that have followed Calvins Tenets . Of these see Prateolus , Genebrard , Raymundus , Sanderus , Gualterus , and others . Christian Religion pestered with diversity of opinions . Notes for div A57667-e63370 Eremites or Anchorites . See Hierom in the life of Paul and Anthony , and in his Chronicle . See also Marcellus ▪ Sozomen , Sabellicus , in their histories , and others . Eremites , their first manner of living . See Hierom , Sozomen , Ni●● pherus , and others describing their lives : And Athanasius 〈◊〉 the life of Anthony , if that Book be genuine . Their too great rigour . They that wil read the superstious sufferings of these men above named , and of others , let them look in Sozomen , Theodoret , Socrates , Nicephorus , Evagrius , &c. Sociable life preferred to the solitary : Monks , who were the first . See Sozomen , Nicephorus and Vincentius in his Spec. hist. Monks of Saint Basil and their rules . Saint Hierom. Monks of S. Hierom. See Sabellicus , Polydor Virgil , Baronius , Erasmus on the life of Saint Hierom , and in his Antidote to Rusticus the Monk. Monks of S. Austin . With him see Sabellicus , Pol. Virgil , Crant●ius , Balaeus , Alph●nsu● , Alvarez de Guevarra , &c. Monks of S. Austin are not to beg . Austins girdle Monks , their first institutions and Exercises . See Cassianus● Hierom , Erasmus , Vadianus , &c. Why they cut their haire and beard . Con , Agath , can . 11 : Tolet. 3. can . 12. See Platina , Balaeus , Pol , Virgil , Bellarmin , and others . Their shaving whence it came . Lev. 19 : Isa. 7. 20. and 15. 2. Ier. 48. 3●● See Hadrian Iunius , Pol. Virgil , Hospinian , Schedius , Bellarmine , &c. Nuns in the Primitive times . They that will read more fully what is written of the Primitive Nuns , let the● ▪ read Basil , Athanasius , Cyprian , Hier●in Austin , &c. who have written largly of this subject . Monks , in what account at Rome at this day . See Erasmus , Polyd. Virgil , Hospinia● , Baronius , Bellarmine , &c. How consecrated anciently . Nunns , how consecrated anciently . See Ambrose , Tertussian , Hierom , Austin , and Di●nysius the Areopagite , in his Hierarchie , if that book be his . Benedicti●● Monks . See Antoninus , Sabellicus , Bruschius of the German Monasteries , Baleus in his Centuries , &c. Benedictines , Authors of other Orders . Of these passages see Platina , Francus in his Chronicles , Sabellicus , Volaterran , Trithemius , &c. Benedictines , their rules prescribed by Saint Benet . These rules are set down at large 〈◊〉 Hospinian , out of Gregory , and contracted by Isidor Hispalensis . Their habit and Dyet . Of the Benedictines habit and dyet see more ●n Polyd. Virgil , Hospi●ian , Sabellicus , Antoninus , Turre-cremata , &c. Rules prescribed to the Monks by the Council of Aix . Monks of Cassinum . These Rites , besides their Ceremonies about the dead , are Recorded by Thedomarus , the twelfth Abbot of that Monastery , & out of him set down by Hospinian de Orig. Monachatus . Abbots , how Elected . Of these passages see Bruschius in his German Monasteries ; Baleaus in his Centuries ; Hospinian , and others . Nuns of S. Bennets order , and their Rules . Of these things see Gregory , and the Councels , chiefly of Tours , Forojulium , the sixt of Constantinople , of Paris , under Ludovicus and Lotharius , &c. Monasteries , and their Laws . Fraternities . Notes for div A57667-e71460 Monks , or Cluniacenses . Of them see Bernard , and Peter Cluniacensis , Sabellicus , Antoninus , Cassander , &c. Monks , or Camaldulenses . Monks of the Shadowy Valley . See Surius de vitis Sanctorum , Volaterran , Pol. Virgil , Antoninus , Sabellicus , &c. Monks , or Sylvestrini . Monks , or Grandimontenses . Carthusians . See Balaus , Surius , Panuinius in his Chronicles , Genebrard , Antoninus , Pol. Virgil , Vincentius , &c. S. Anthonies Monks of Vienna . Monks , or Ci●●ertians . Monks , or Bernardines . Monks , or Humiliati . Of these orders see Polydor , Sabellicus , Antoninus , V●laterran , Balaeus , Trithemius , Crantzius , and others . Monks , or Praemonstratenses . See Balaeus , Capgrave , and Scrope in Chron. Matthaeus Paris ▪ Cranizius , Trithemius , Sigiberts Continuator , &c. Monks , or Cruciferi . Monks , or Crucigeri . Monks , or Hospitalarii . Monks , or Trinitarians . Monks , or Bethlemits . See Balaeus , Polydor , Sabellicus , Volaterranus , Panuinius , Genebard , Mat. Westminster , &c. Knights , Hospitalers of Saint Iohn . Knights Hospitalers of Rhodes . Knights of Malta . See Crantzius , Polydor , Iacobus de Vitriaco in his history of Ierusalem , Volaterran , Aemilius the French Historian , Hospinian , &c. Templar● . See Matthaus Paris , Antoninus , Volaterran , Sabellicus , Pol. Virgil , Peucerus , Crantzius , Balaeus , Hospinian , P. Aemilius , &c. Teutonicks or Marians , and their instalment . See Polidor , Crantzius , Funccius , Trithemius , P. Aemilius , Peucerus , Sleidan●● , Vrspergensis , Sebastian Frank , Hospinian , &c. Knights of S. Lazarus . Of Calatrava . Of Saint Iames. Divers orders of Knight-hood . Who would see more of the Religious Orders of Knight-hood , may read Sebastian Frank in his Chronnicle , Panuinius in his Appendix to Platina , and in his Chronicle , Polydor , Hospinian , and others . Friers Meendicants . Monks , or Augustinians . Eremites of S. Austin . Monks of S. Austin . See Alphonsus Alvares Guerrera , and Hospinian out of him . See also Polydor , Antoninus , Sebastian Frank , Sabellicus , Volaterranus , Balaeus , &c. Monks , or Carmelites . Of these passages see Balaeus , Sabellicus , Mantuan Eclog. 10. Scrope , Vincentius , in Specal . Hist. Polyd. &c. Monks or D●minicans . Friers Pradicants . Of these passages see Mat. Paris , Antoninus , Vincentius in Speculo Hist. Sabellicus , Florentius , Crantzius , Theodoricus de Apoleia in vita Dominici , Surius , de vit . Sanct. Frank in Chron. &c. Franciscans . Who would know more fully these passages , let him read Bonaventure in the life of Saint Francis , Antoninus , Sebast. Frank , Trithemius in Chron. Balaeus , M● Paris , Vincentius , &c. Monks , or Franciscans their habit , Schisms , Families , Rules & Priviledges . Friers Minorites . Poverty , threefold . Of these things see the Authors above named . Knight of the the holy Sepulchre . Gladiators . See Crantzius L. 7. Funccius L. 10. Munster in his Geography , Balaeus Cent. 4. &c. Of Saint Mary of Redemption . Of Montesia . Monks of Vallis Scholarium . Monks , or Saint Marks Canons Regular . See Panuiuius in his Chronicle , and Genebrard . See also Volaterran L. 21. Balaeus , Polydor , Hospinian , and others . Nuns of Saint Clara. Eremites of Saint Paul in Hungary . Monks or Boni Homines . See Polydor , both in his History , and in his Inventions , Frank in his Chronicles , Balaeus in his Appendix , Antoninus in his Titles , &c. Monks or Saint Maries servants . Monks or Caelestini . Monks or Iesuati . See Frank in Chorn. Sabelli●us , Enne . 9. Crantzins L. 9. Volaterranus L. 21. Polydor L. 7. Surius Tom. 3. De Vit. Sanct &c. Monks and Nuns of Saint Brigets order . See Antoninus , Balaeus , Nauclerus , Trithemius , Crantzius , &c. Saint Katherine of Senae . Nuns of Saint Katharine . Monks of Saint Iustina . See Frank in Chron. Polyd. Virg. Hospinian , Antoninus , Franc. Modius , &c , Eremites of S. Hierom. Canons of Saint Saviour . Albati . Fratricelli . Turlupini . Monks of Mount Olivet . See Frank , Sabellicus , and the other Authors already named . Canons Regular of Saint George . Mendicants of Saint Hierom. Canons of Lateran . Monks of the order of the Holy Ghost . Of Saint Ambrose ad Nemus . Monks or Minimi of Iesu Maria. See Surius Tom. 2. de vit . Sanct. with the other Authors already named . Knights of the Annunciation . Of St. Maurice , Of the Golden Fleece . Of the Moon . Of St. Michael . Of Saint Stephen . Of the Holy Spirit . Notes for div A57667-e84650 Order of poor Pilgrims . Of Indians . Of Divine love or Theatini . Paulini . See Hospini●n , Franc. Modius , Nauclerus , and others . Of Iesuites : Ignatius Loyola . See Christianus Franken in Colloq . Iesuit . Surius , Hospinian , &c. Iesuites , their rules . Of these passages see the Iesuites rules printed together in one Book at Lyons , Anno 1607. Iesuites , their constitutions and rules for Provincials . Of these passages see more fully in the forenamed Book . Iesuits , their rules for Provosts . Their rules for Rectors of Colledges and the Examiner . Their rules for Masters of the Novices . Their Counsellors rules . Of these things see the Iesuits book afore named . Their rules for Travellers . Their Minister or Controllers rules . Admonitor his rules . Overseer of the Church , his rules . Priests their rules . Preachers , their rules . Generals Proctor , his Rules . Readers , their rules . Infirmarius . Librarii . Priviledges granted by divers Popes to the Iesuites . Of all their priviledges see the Popes Bulls and Apostolical Letters , printed at Rome by their Superiors leave , in the Iesuites Colledge Anno 1568. Franciscans , subdivided into divers Orders . Observantes . Ambrosiani , Capellani . Cellarii . Clavigeri . Cruciferi . For●●cifer● ; Hospitalarii , Of which see Seb. Frank in Chron. Franc. Modius , Heuterus de reb . Burgaund . Hospinian , &c. Abbots , how consecrated . See Alber●u● Castellanus in Pontificali , and Hospinian out of him . Knights of the Gennet . Of the Crown Royall . Of the Star● : Of the Broome Flower . Of the Ship. Of S. Michael . Of the Holy Ghost . Of Christian Charity . Of Saint Lazarus . Of the Virgin Mary in Mount Carmel . Of Orleance or Porcupine . Of the Golden Shield . Of the Thistle . Of Anjou . Of Saint Magdalen . Of Britaigne or Hermine . They that would see these orders described at large , let them read the History of Andrew Favine , Parisian , and Advocate in the Court of Parliament . Of the Golden Fleece . Of the Garter . Of the Bath . Of Saint Andrew , or the Thistle . Of the Lilly , or of Navarre . Of Saint Iames of the Sword. Of Saint Iulian , or the Pear-tree , or Alcan●rara . Of Calatravs . Of the Band or Red Scarffe . Of the Dove . Knights of S. Saviour of Montreal . Of Montesia . Of the Looking Glasse . Of Iesus Christ. Of D. Avis . See Favine , &c. Of the Dragon . Of S. George . Of the White Eagle . Of the Elephant . Of the Swan . Of the Sword-Bearers . Of Saint Gall. See the Histories of these places . Divers orders of Knights at Rome . Knights of Venice . Of Genoa . Of Savoy . Of Florence . Of Mantua . See the above named authors . Knight-hood i● the East . Notes for div A57667-e93080 Anabaptists , their opinions and names . Of these Alstedius in his History of Anabaptists , and Bullinger in his first Book against them ; have made a collection , and Mr. Pagit out of them . Brownists , their Kinds and Tenets . Familists , their Heresies . As may be seen in Dr. Denisons white Wolfe . Mr. Knewstub in the Familists Confession , Mr. Iessop , and others . Adamites . Antinomians . See also Gataker in his Preface , Edwards in his Gangreen , Pagit , and others . Socinians , their Tenets . He that would see these opinions at large , let him read Socinus himself , Crellius , Lubbertus , the R●covian Catechism , Volke●ius , Ostorodius , and others . Arminians , their Tenets . The Church of Arnhem , and the Millenaries their opinions . Of these opinions , see the forenamed Authors . The grounds upon which they build Christs temporall Kingdome here on earth for a thousand years . The vanity of the Millenaries opinion . Sects of this Age. Seekers or Expe●●ers . Theauran Iohn his opinions . Iohn Reeve and Lodowick Muggleton their opinions . Quakers , or as some call them Shakers their opinions . Other opinions of the Quakers . See what hath been written against them by Sa. Robert Eaton , Sherlock and others . Wherein the absurdities and impieties of their Opinions consist ? Ranters , their character , and opinions . Independents their Tenets . Of the Independents Tenets , see the Antidote against Independencie , Baylies disswasives Edwards , Paget , and others . Independents of New - England their Tenets . Of these opinions , see Baylies disswasive , Edwards his Gangrena , &c. The grounds whereupon the Independents forsake our Churches . The grounds whereupon the Independents and Anabaptists , allow Lay men to proach without call or ordination . Presbytery the Doctrine and Tenets thereof Presbyters their Office. Apostles and their Office. Deacons and their Office. Presbyters , their Office. Bishops . Deacons and their Office. Ministerial calling . Elders . Bishops . Episcopacy what among the Presbyterians . Church how to be governed . Magistrates Office different from the Church-Governours . Church-Governours . Church government alterable . Episcopacy how different from Presbytery . Magistrates office . Presbyters among the Iews . Ministers called Presbyters . How to be elected . Presbytery their power to excommunicate . Excommunicate persons their condition The prophets , Pharisees , &c. could not excommunicate . Why Christ did not excommunicate Iudas . Excommunication and excommunicate persons considered . Divers erroneous opinions which have been lately revived or hatched , since the fall of our Church-government . Church of England depl●red . Notes for div A57667-e107320 Church of Rome different from other Churches about the Scriptures . See Bellarmin , Eckius , Pighius , and the other writers of controversies in the Romane Church . Romane Church different from others about Predestination . Gods Image , and Sinne. See the above named Authors , and the Catechism of the Councel of Trent . Romanists differ about the Law of God , Christ , Faith , Iustification , and good works . See the Catechism of Trent , with Bellarmin , and the other writers of controversies . Differ about Pennance , Fasting , Prayers , and Almes . See the authors above named . Differ from others about the Sacrament . See the former authors . Ceremonies used in the five controverted Sacraments . See besides the above named authors Eckius in his homilie upon this subject . Roman Church differeth from others about the Saints in Heaven . Of these passages see Thomas in his summes , Gregory , de Valentia , Bellaranine , and the others above named . Church of Rome , their doctrine concerning the Church . See the above named authors . Romanists differ about Councils , Monks , Magistrates and Purgatory . Who would see more at lenght the Doctrines of the Church of Rome , let him read the above named authors ; and withall Baronius , Bonaventura , P. Lombard , Canus , Canisius , Cassander , Alphensus de Castro , Coccius , Genebrard , Gerson , Gretzerus , Suarez , Turrianus , Vasquez , Hugo de S. Victore , and others . The outward worship of the Roman Church , and first part of their Masse . Acholyths , their offices . Of these particulars see Stephanus Durantus de ritibus Ecclesiae , Gul. Durandus his rationale , Alcuinus de divinis officiis , Innocent . 3. de myster . Missae , Hugo de Sanct. Victore de offic . Eccles. & in specul ▪ Ecclesiae , Berno de offic . missae , and divers others . Romanists their manner of dedicating of Churches . What observable thereupon : But of this subject concerning dedication , read Durandus & Durantus , Turrecremata , Hostiensis , Hugo de S. Victore de Sacram. Hospinian , Raibanus , Ivo , &c. Their consecration of Altars , &c. See the former Authors . The degrees of Ecclesiastical persons in the Church of Rome . Their sacred orders . Of these passages see Innocent . 3. l. I. Myst. Missae , c. 58. Stephan . Eduensis de sacr . altari● . c. 10. Amalar. Fortunat . l. 6. de Eccles. offic . c. 19. l. 2. & l. 3. Rab. Maurus l. I. de instit .. cler . c. 18. Alcuin de divin . offic . Alexand . de Ales Part 4. Quest. 26. Hugo de S. Victore l. 2. de sacram . Part 4. Besides the Councils of Rhemes , of Lateran , of Braccara , and divers others . See also Guliel . Durand . l. 2. c. 10. Office of the Bishop . What colours held sacred . See Durands Rationale , L. 3. c. 18. The other parts of the Masse . Of these and other Ceremonies see the above named Authors , and Gabriel Biel decanone Missae . Other parts of their worship . See Durandus and Durantus . Days Festivall in the Church of Rome . Festival days of Christ. Of these and other Ceremonies , see the afore named Authors . See the authors above named . Their canonical hours of prayer , and observati●ns thereupon . Of these hours Cassianus speaketh , Rabanus Maurns , Isidor , Amalarius , Fortunatus Rupertus Tuitiens . &c. See Gabriel , Biel in can . missae . Navarr . de orat . et hor. can . Durandus in rationali . Durantus de ritibus Ecclesiae &c. Their Processions and observations thereon . Of these things see the forenamed writers . Festival days of the Saints . But of these passages see the Roman Martyrology , Baronius , Surius , Durandus , Fasti Mariae , Lippelous , &c. Their ornaments and utensils used in Churches dedicate to Christ and the Saints . See Innocent 3. L. 2 de myst . missae . Rab. Maurus de instit . eleric . Amalar. Fortunat . de eccles . officiis . Isidor de eccles . officiis . Alcuin . de celeb . missae D●●antus &c. Of these and many more See Durandus in his Rationale , and the other writers above named . Their office performed to the dead . Notes for div A57667-e115380 Gre●k Religion at this day . See the Councel of Florence , Boterus , Chytraeus , Brerewood , Ieremy , Patriarch of Constantinople in resp . ●d German . Possevin . de reb . Mosc●v . &c. Greeks , their Church dignities and discipline at this day . See the above named Authors , and the Letters of Stephen Gerlochius to Crusius , An. 1575. Moscovites , their Religion and discip●in . See the above named Authors , and withall the History of Russia , by G. Fletcher , Possevin . de reb . Moscov . Sigism . de Moscovia , Guaguin descrip . Moscov . &c. Monks and Nuns in Muscovia . See the above named Authors . Moscovites , their Church service . See the 〈◊〉 of Russia . Their Sacraments . See the above named Histories . Their Doctrine and Ceremonies . See Fletcher , Boterus , Les Estats du Monde , and other relations of Moscovia . Their Marriages . Their funerals . See the above named writers . Armenians , their Religion . See Baronius , Borerus , Chytraeus , Boemus , Vitriacus his Oriental History ; the Armenian Confession , &c. Melchites . Georgians . Mengrelians . Circassians . See Bellonius his observations , Boterus , Chytraeus de stat . Eccles. Thomas ● Iesu. Brerewood , Prateolus de Sectis , &c. Nestorians . Indians , their Religion at this day . Iacobites . In Bibliotheca Fatrum , Baronius , &c. See the above named Authors . Maronites , their Religion . See the above named Authors , and withal Possevin ▪ apparat . sacr . Thomas a Iesu. de conver . Gent. Vitriacus Histor. Orient . Tyrius de bello sa●ra . &c. Cophti of Egypt . See the above named Authors , with Bar●nius , and Thevets Cosmography of the Levant . c. 48. Abyssins , their Religion . Protestant Church , its agreement with , and dissent from other Christian Churches . Notes for div A57667-e119600 Religion , the ground of government and greatnesse . The Foundation of all Common-wealths . Religion , most requisite in Princes and Governers , they should be carefull of it . But one Religion to be allowed publickly ▪ Different Religions how and when to be tolerated . Princes must not dissemble in Religion . Dissimulation in Religion rejected . False religions why blessed , and the contemners punished . Ceremonies in Religion . Mixed Religions . Idolatry condemned . Gentiles , worshipped the Sun , under divers names and shapes . Their Religion most consonant to natural reason . Sun , the Gentiles chief and onely God. Apollo , the Sun. Mars , the Sun Adonis , the sun . Atys , the sun . Priapius , the sunne . Liber , the sun . Apis , the sun . Moloch , the sun Abraxas , the sun . Mithra , the sun Iupiter , the sun Mercury , the sun . Bel , &c. the sun . Belenus , the sun Hercules , the same with the sun . Pan , the sun . Polyphemus , the sun . Endymion , the sun . Ianus , the sun . Minerva , the sun . Pallas , the sun . Vulcan , the sun Nemesis , the sun . Tithonus , the sun , Venus , the sun . Moon , the same Luminary with the sun Moon , her properties . Pluto , the sun . Prosepina , the sun . Charon , the sun Cerberus , the sun . Gentiles , acknowledge but one Deity . Gentiles , their superstitious fear . Gentiles , their Deities under divers names . Gentiles acknowledged one God. Gentiles acknowledged● Trinity . Superstitious Sun-worship . colours of the Sun worn . Sun , how painted and worshipped by the Northern Nations . Religion how supported . Priests their dignity and necessity . Dignity of Priests among the Greeks . Dignity of Priests among the Romans , &c. Religion which is best . Christianity , its excellency . Christian 〈◊〉 urged . Notes for div A57667-e141090 ANNO 1521. 1522. Hereticks their usual pretence . Muntzer a quick Schollar in a bad ●chool . His doctrine spreads . His aimes high . The end that hereti●ks propound to themselves , in opposing the Ministry and Magistracy . His affirmations destructive . Anabaptists their leading principle . Seldom rest there , but grow worse and worse . Sectaries like tinder , are soon on fire . ANNO 1523 ; 1524. An usual pretence to raise sedition . Hereticks rest●lesse . Luther adviseth the Senate to beware of Muntzer , and his opinions . Muntzers large promises to his party , and the common people . Magistrates seduced , most ominous . Muntzer endeavours to set up himself , pretending to restore the Kingdom of Christ. An ill president soon followed . The Landgrave raiseth a war , and fighteth Muntzer and his party . Muntzers delusive animation of his followers . Their overthrow . Muntzers escape . Is found out , but dissembles himself . Muntzer taken , yet obstinate . The Landgrave convinceth him by Scripture . Muntzer when racked , laugheth , but afterward relenteth . His last words . Is deservedly beheaded . Notes for div A57667-e142520 ANNO 1532. Pretenders to Religion , prove usually the disturbers thereof . The devill an enemy of peace . John Mathias a Baker at Harlem . His lechery notrrious . At Amsterdam he professeth himself a Doctor and a Preacher ▪ A murtherous opinion . John Mathias repaires to Munster . His severe edicts . He becomes a malicious executioner of Hubert Trutiling , for not siding with him . His desperate end . Notes for div A57667-e143260 John Buckhold his character , His disputing and contention with the Ecclesiasticks concerning P●dobaptisme ▪ Conventicles usually the nurseries of Tumults . ANNO 1533. &c. Anabaptists their bold attempt . Notes for div A57667-e143870 Anabaptists where Masters , most insolent . John Buckhold successor of John Mathias ▪ He comforts the people with a pretended to ▪ vel●tion ▪ He makes Knipperdoling common executioner . About 4000. men lost at the siege of Munster . Buckhold feigneth himself dumb . He assumes the Magistracy . He allowes Polygamy . He takes to himself three wives . A bad example soon followed . Godly and loyal citizens hate usurpation . Loyalty not alwayes successefull . Hereticks , their cruelty . ANNO 1534. John Tuysentschreuer an upstart , and a bettor of John Buckhold . Iohn Buckhold confirms his delusive prophecies . He is made King. He appoints officers under him . His sumptuous apparel . His Titles were King of Iustice , King of the new Ierusalem . His T●rone . His Coin and Mot●o thereon . The King , Queen , and Courtiers wait on the people at a Feast . A m●ck Sacrament . A seditious Sermon . Sedition goes not alwayes unpunished . Anabaptists of a levelling principle . Anabaptists as the Devill , pretend Scripture for their base actions . They aime at universall Monarchy . ANNO 1535. Kingly Botcher indeavours to raise commotions abroad ▪ He is happily prevented . Anabaptists , their design upon Amsterdam . They break out in the night time . They are worsted . Famine the consummation of all misery . The King suspects his own safety . His large promises to his Captains , both of moneys and preferments , the usual baites of sedition . He becomes executioner to one of his wives He feigns himself sick , and deludes the people with an expectation of deliverance . Famine , its character , and miseries . He forgets community . John Longstrat his confident betrayes him by strat●gem . The City of Munster unmercifully plundered ▪ The King is brought prisoner before the Bishop . Who ( deservedly ) checks him . His jesting answer and proposall . King of the Anabaptists put 〈◊〉 a Non-plus . ANNO 1536. He is convinced of his offences . H●● deserved , and severe 〈◊〉 Notes for div A57667-e146490 Successe in bad enterprises , causes evill men to rejoyce . Herman the Cobler professed himself a Prophet , &c. He is noted for drunkennesse . His designe to inveigle others . The ceremonies he used in Anabaptisme . Eppo his Host , discovered him and his followers to be cheats . ast; Supposed to be a digger of graves . Hermans wicked blasphemy . Heresie , a catching , or mad disease . Hereticks inconstant in their opinions . Herman blasphemes again . His mothers temerity . The Proverb verified , vice corrects sin . Hermans party are convinced , and fall off from him . One Drewjis of his party handles him rough●y . Charles Lord of Gelderland , &c. with his men surrounds the house where Herman i● . Herman is taken and brought prisoner to Groeninghe●● . He is questioned in his torments . He is hardened . He dieth miserably . Notes for div A57667-e147570 ANNO 1535. Theodorus Sartor an Ad●mite . He affirmes strange things . His blasphemy in forgiving of sins . He burns his cloathes , &c. and causeth his companions to do the like . He and his rabble go●naked through Amsterdam in the dead of night , denouncing their woes , &c. and terrifie the people . They are taken and imprisoned by the Burghers , but continue shamelesse . May the fifth 1535. they are put to death . Some of their last words . Notes for div A57667-e147970 David George the miracle of the Anabaptists . ANNO 1544. At Basil he pretends to have been banished his Countrey for the Gospels sake . With his specious pretences he gains the freedome of the City for him ●nd his . His Character . His riches ▪ He , with his Sect , enact three things . His sonne in Law doubting his new Religion , is by him questioned , and upon his answer excommunicated . His wifes death ▪ He had formerly voted himself immortal , yet Aug. 2. 1556. he died , &c. His death troubled his disciples . A good resolution . A pattern for good Magistrates . The Senates enquiry . Eleven of the Sectaries secured . In such cases the learned to be consulted with . Articles extracted out of the writings of David George . Some of the imprisoned Sectaries acknowledged David George to have been the cause of the tumults in the lower parts of Germany , but disowned his doctrine . An ingenuous confession and resolution . A pious act . A lying report raised . Conditions whereupon the imprisoned are set at liberty . The votes of the renowned Senate . The doctrine of D. G. declared impious . He is declared unworthy of Christian Buriall . And that his body and books should be burned ▪ A fit punishment for perverse Hereticks . Notes for div A57667-e149400 Servetus his converse with Mahumetans and Jewes . He disguiseth his monstrous opinions , with the name of Christian Reformation . The place of his birth . His arrogant Boast . He enveighes against the Deity of Christ. Oecolampadius confutes his blasphemies , & causeth him to be thrust out of the Church of Basil. Servetus held but one person in the Godhead to be worshipped , &c. He held the holy Ghost to be Nature . His horrid blasphemy . He would reconcile the Alcoran to Christian Religion . He declares himself Prince of the Anabaptists . At Geneva , Calvin reproves Servetus . Servetus his obstinacy . ANNO 1553. By the Decree of several Senates he was burned . Notes for div A57667-e150360 Arrianisme , its increase . ANNO 323. The General Council at Nice . ANNO 325 : called as a remedy against Arrianisme , but without success . The Arrians misinterpret that place , Joh. 10. 30 concerning t●he Father and the Sonne . They acknowledged one only God in a Iudaicall sense . They deny the Trinity . Arrius his wretched death , ANNO 336. Notes for div A57667-e150950 ANNO 622. Mahomet characterized . He made a laughing stock of the Trinity . He agreed with Carpocrates , and other hereticks . He renewed circumcision , and to indulge his disciples , he allowed them Polygamy , &c. His Iron Tomb at Mecca . Notes for div A57667-e151410 Hubmor Paetron of Anabaptisme . He damned usury . He brought in a worship to the Virgin Mary , &c. The Senate of Suring by a Council reduced him . He renounced the heads of his former doctrine . Himself , or Sect , still active . He is taken and imprisoned at Vienna in Austria . He and his wife both burned . Notes for div A57667-e151810 John Hut the prop and pillar of Anabaptisme . Anabaptists aime at the advancement of themselves , but destruction of others . Hut his credulity in dreams and visions . Hut , accounted a true Prophet by his Proselytes . At Merhern the Hu●sian Fraternity ●became as it were a Monastery . Notes for div A57667-e152100 Lodowick Hetzer a famous beretick . * Anitem to the Hot-spu●s of our times . Hetzer gaines Proselytes in Austria , and Switzerland . ANNO 1527. At a publick disputation , Oecolampadius puts Hetzers Emissaries to their shifts . Hetzer denied Christ to be co-essentiall with the Father . His farewel to his disciples . He is put to death for Adultery . Notes for div A57667-e152840 ANNO 1528. Hosman a Skinner , and Anabaptist , seduced 300. men and women at Embda in West-Friesland . A delusive prophecy . His followers accounted him a great Prophet . At Strasbing he challenged the Ministers to dispute , which was agreed upon , Jan. 11. 1532. Being mildely dealt with , he is neverthelesse obstinate . Other Prophets delude him . * Yet it 's like , to back their prophecies , they pretended liberty of conscience . A Prophetesse deludes him . He deluded himself . He voluntarily pined himself to death . Notes for div A57667-e153380 Melchior Rinck an Anabaptist ▪ He is accounted a notable Interpreter of dreams and visions . His disciple Thomas Scucker , in a waking dream cut off his Brother Leonards head . He pretend● ( for his mu●ther ) obedience to the decree of God. ANNO 1527. Notes for div A57667-e153650 Adam Pastor a derider of Paedobaptisme . He revived the Arrian heresie . His foolish interpretation of that place , Gen. 2. 17. His opinion hath been sufficiently refuted . Notes for div A57667-e154080 Henry Nicholas Father of the family of Love. He is against Infant Baptism . * As to that minute ( if he confine not God ) we may believe him . His blasphemy . Doubtless he hugg'd himself in this opinion . His divellish Logick . * Hereticks allow not of the Scriptures . 
A60922	----	The extravagant shepherd, the anti-romance, or, The history of the shepherd Lysis translated out of French. Sorel, Charles, 1602?-1674. 1653 Approx. 1780 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 205 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. Text Creation Partnership, Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) : 2005-12 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1). A60922 Wing S4703 ESTC R26932 09589763 ocm 09589763 43725 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A60922) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 43725) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1341:7) The extravagant shepherd, the anti-romance, or, The history of the shepherd Lysis translated out of French. Sorel, Charles, 1602?-1674. Davies, John, 1625-1693. [39], 264, 96 p., [2] leaves of plates : ill. Printed for Thomas Heath, London : 1653. "Epistle dedicatory" signed: John Davies. Reproduction of original in the Harvard University Library. Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford. Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO. EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor. The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines. Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements). Keying and markup guidelines are available at the Text Creation Partnership web site . eng 2005-06 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2005-07 Aptara Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2005-08 Jonathan Blaney Sampled and proofread 2005-08 Jonathan Blaney Text and markup reviewed and edited 2005-10 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion THE EXTRAVAGANT SHEPHERD . THE Anti-Romance : OR , THE HISTORY Of the Shepherd LYSIS . Translated out of French. LONDON , Printed for Thomas Heath dwelling in Russel-Street in Covent-Garden , 1653. TO THE RIGHT HONOURABLE MARY , Countess of Winchelsey , &c. MADAM , WHen I have thrown my self at your Ladiships feet , with the humblest Reverences I can be capable of , I must confess I cannot be excused from the greatest Presumption I am able to make . For to acknowledge that the meanest person in the world hath assumed the boldness to offer this Piece to one of the most illustrious Ladies of this Island , is so small an argument for my Pardon , that I must , not without much regret , profess my self to be in the highest degree unfortunate , in having no nobler a Sacrifice to offer at the Shrine of so much Honor and Vertue . They are strangers to England , Madam , that are ignorant of your Excellencies ; and yet all those Attraits , all those Graces , all that Majesty which you carry about you , and like the Sun in its sphere , incessantly disperse , are far short of those Endowments which the fairer guest , your Soul , is possess'd of . Your strange Vivacity and Recollection , excellent Prudence , severe and generous Chastity , and your great and exemplary Affection to your Noble Lord , hath rendred you in the opinion of all the interessed in Vertue , as one much above your years , and perfected in the highest Practises and Experiences to Consummation ; Nature ▪ who accomplishes others by degrees , having finished you in a manner in an instant , and from your Childhood brought you to that perfection , as if she intended to endow you , with what others acquire , and lift you up to your Meridian , assoon as you were come above your Horizon . But , Madam , I fear I make an assault upon your Vertue , and confess these declarations unnecessary to a Soul so fully comprehensive as yours is , and must be . It might have been enough if I had only said you are derived from the Royal and heroick Families of SEYMOVR and DEVEREVX , and that you are the true Pattern of that great & good Lady Marchioness of Hartford , your mother , whose noble example is all you can find in books . For this expression of Charite's Beauty , 't is but your Ladiships in reverse ; and those vain and idle Adorations which Lysis payes her , are but such as are really due from all Mankind to You. But , Madam , as I ought to be modest in my Authors behalf , who was esteem'd one of the most refin'd Wits of France ; so I beseech you recollect in that great and piercing Mind of yours , that , as excellent pieces of Painting have been done from the ugliest Faces , and have had their places in the Cabinets of Princes , so I have been bold to present this ( which is a Picture of one of the greatest and most pleasant Extravagances ) to your Ladiship ; and if my endeavours have done my Author his right , I hope they may find the same reception from your Ladiship in English , as the Authors did in his language ; which is the passionate desire of MADAM , Your Ladiships most humble , and most devoted Servant , JOHN DAVIES . THE Translator to the Reader . THere is nothing in the world of so nice and ticklish a nature as Poetry , a thing which consists all in extremes , and like a Melon is either all gold or dirt . 'T is that which if it proceed from a regular and a great Mind , not only ravishes and astonishes the present , but establishes it self an Empire in the future time . But as it happens in the life of man , that Vices are infinitely more numerous then Vertues , so it happens in Poetry ( which is the Representation of the Life of man ) that the offences of it are innumerable , the excellencies very rare and few . For it being a chymical extraction of all that the action of man can present , or the mind of man think , and requiring not only great happiness of Thought , but also a noble restraint of Judgment , over and above some fury or enthusiasm , which may strike life into all the rest ; it hath been a thing so inaccessibly seated , that he observ'd very well that said , The number of Poets truly so called have not been as many as the Ages they lived in . Whereas , on the other side , the delight which tickles younger minds , puts them also on emulation ; and the motions of the imagination being swift and easie , and commonly the weakest minds most fruitfull , in regard they refuse nothing , hath been that which hath begot into the world huge numbers of little and impertinent Poets , who have spawn'd forth things , which though they were crooked and deformed in themselves , yet so blind hath the people been , that they have found esteem , which after some small time hath turn'd to Reverence and Authority . So that even some spirits of a better mould have been seduc'd to the same opinion , and expected no small glory , if they could but arrive at a good imitation : A humour so generally unfortunate , that unless it be Virgil ( and yet some great men have not been wanting to dispute it ) there is none that I know of , but hath multiplied the faults of his predecessor . For aiming ●ither immediately to please , by descending to put sottish lownesses as lay level to the people , they have left behind them , as great matters , some very pittifull and ridiculous fooleries , or at least things so common and so mean , that they might have been said by any man on this side an Ideot . Others that have bid at more magnificence , consulting rather with their own dark and narrow imaginations then with the passions and actions of men , instead of representing noble and generous images of Life , have straid into the greater Grotesques and madnesses imaginable . Hence Ho●er , who though I cannot think the eyes of his Body blind , yet consulting with those 〈◊〉 ones of his Mind , or taking upon trust the Old-wives tales of his time , hath left us so odd an account both of Divinity and Mankind , that I profess , to me is one of the greatest wonders that I have , how through so many serious Ages his reputation hath continued in that strength and youth , were it not that I consider that the Generality of mankinde are wholly led away with their first thoughts , and are guided by Authority and Tradition , rather then satisfied with the scrutiny of their own reason ; and for that of painting him vomiting , and the others licking it up , as the humor is nasty enough , so had it been as false , had not that great disease of imitation so pestered Poetry since she was first known among men , and her own dazling greatness made men willing to look upon her by reflection ; besides that , there is a kinde of laziness in the mindes of most men , that make them sit down with things formerly thought on by others , and never to look after any enlargements or discoveries of their own . And as this hath extreamly pestered Poetry , so hath it been fatal even to Philosophy , which professes a severe inquest of Truth , which certainly should enlarge to greater variety and extent of thought , then a business intended only for pleasure and all capacities , since we see how few heads of Philosophy there have been , and how many followers ; and what an infinite number hath follow'd Aristotle , for so many centuries together , in respect of those very few exalted and heroical spirits , who have disdain'd the fetters of Tradition and Acquiescence , and generally broke loose , and discovered New Worlds of Knowledge . Others there have been , who willing out of what had been left by others , to melt down what they thought fitting into their own works , that have not been much more lucky then the former , but only disguis'd foolery from one shape to another ; or else grave and serious things into things very ridiculous . Thus Ovid by bringing Hieroglyphical learning into literal Fables , hath amass'd together a sort of the oddest and most childish whimses that ever were . Thus Ari●●o making bold with the Legend , hath taken a good many actions , intended there for actions of Vertue , Chastity and Devotion , and transform'd them into Amorous or Marshal Extravagancies . Nay , and thus many men not weighing discreetly the differences of times , persons and places , which they have had to represent , have fallen into errors very misbecoming . The Indecorum of Homers gods , the fault in Virgils Chronology , Tasso making Christians speak like Heathens , Spencers confusion , and different choice of names , are things never to be forgiven . Nay , even that Poetry which comes to the City , and which seems rather to look upon the reprehension of Vice , then the encouragement and representation of Vertue , as it hath not wanted its several indecorums ; so hath it been several times so unfortunate as to teach that which it would deter men from . The common Rogueries and cheats presented in Plays , I believe have rather taught wickedness , then made it odious , since even the worst of men want the Theory of it , which that furnishes , and the Satyrists , which pretend to be the severest enemies of all vice , it is to be feared have the most taught it . There is no greater Morality in any Book I know , then in Juvenales , yet in repeating the vices of the times , he is forc'd unto such obscoenity , that he hath registred vices ugly above the common conceit of humanity , and such as this age , or at least this clime hath not wickedness enough to practise ; nay things so transcendently bad he doth not forbear to mention , that even Scaliger hath adjudged him not fit for Christian ears : Not but in all these Books somewhat considerable is scattered up and down , but the mischief is , that the generous and noble parts are so outnumbred by the light , flat , and impertinent , that they hold no proportion at all . But as the mind of man easily receives the worst impressions , but is very difficulty labour'd into vertue ; so among things of this nature , finding things so unwholsome , and that so commonly , it very easily swallows them , and neglects the other . But among all Books that ever were thought on , those of Knight-Errantry and Shepherdry have been so excellently trivial and naughty , that it would amuse a good judgement to consider into what strange and ●ast absurdities some imaginations have straggl'd ? what odde and needless impossibilities , what ill preservation of Character ? what impropriety of actions , the same actions and method perpetually repeated , though in a new dress . The Knight constantly killing the Gyant , or it may be whole Squadrons ; the Damosel certainly to be relieved just upon the point of ravishing , a little childe carried away out of his cradle , after some twenty years discovered to be the Son of some great Prince ; a Girl after seven years wandring and cohabiting , and being stole , confirm'd to be a Virgin , either by a Panterb , Fire , or a Fountain : and lastly all ending in marrriage , and that all of a day , and in the same place ; where to make up the number , some body must be fresh discovered , some suddenly change their affections , and others rise as it were from the dead . These are the noble entertainments of Books of this kinde , which how profitable they are , you may judge ; how pernicious , 't is easily seen , if they meet but with an intentive Melancholy , and a spirit apt to be overborn by such follies . Such a one was our LYSIS , who is here presented , one that thought their Sottises , examples of life , and those other impertinent circumstances which they bring , producible into present practise . And therefore by imitating them , he hath amass ; d together a number of the most considerable follies that ever were seen ; such a one hath our Author made him , and that very justly , since all the Fooleries of all Men and Books of this nature , he hath arraign'd and convicted in this one Person , and this one Book , with a design , not only judicious enough , but also profitably pleasant . For while he brings on the stage their fooleries , though with better judgement and nobler invention then ever they were before , he brings them withal so habited , that it will not be easie for any sober minde to be further enamour'd of them . Besides that , considering how pleasant such kinde of trash is , and what heads and hands it entertains , it must needs be acknowledg'd a courtesie to bring any thing that may scourge and banish it out of estimation . But because our Author treads cross to such a multitude , and is so over-voyc'd ; and for that the curious and judicious may upon the first thoughts misconceive of some passages , and the ignorant draw them into some absurdities , I shall for their sakes take the pains , out of what himself hath more largely said , and what I shall think fit to adde , to give this account for him in his vindication . To insist on all particulars , were to make one book upon another ; and to be importunate at least to those , who in this fruitful age of Poets and Romances , must needs be acquainted wherein consist the flowers and ornaments of those excellent works , and would too much discover the nakedness of those mighty Champions of the Pe● , who when they have done all they can , are as unprofitable in the Commonwealth , as so many Vermin in a Warren . And yet they think it an injury , if they are not call'd Wits , as if it were as proper for the people to speak of them with the attributes of Wit , Ingenuity and Learnedness , as they do by that of Worship to a Justice of Peace , and expect that adoration and reverence which was anciently paid to Orators and Philosophers . But since there are withal in the world a many excellent men , who make a Recreation , and not a profession of Writing , a more particular censure will be more becoming ; and since the quarrel I am engag'd as to the other , is with their works , and not with their persons , I shall forbear to bring them into further contempt , and not envy them the acclamations of the besotted populacie , since I perceive they are so obstinate , as to be more taken with the extravagancies of those men , then with any thing relative to the publike good , or the conduct of humane life . The first thing I shall note , is , the transportation of our Shepherd , while he contemplates those excellent Reliques he had gather'd of his Mistresses . This , it may be , may seem ridiculous , and such a stupidity as could not fall into the minde of man , however transported by his own imaginations . If I produce as ridiculous in the more serious and admired Authors , shall it be taken for good payment ? Lopa de Vega in his Pilgrim , brings Pamphilius and Nisa into Bedlam ( their extravagancies having been such , that they were taken for mad ) where Nisa findes no presents for her Pamphilius , but that which the floor afforded , dust , dirt , straws , and the like , wherewith yet he embroidered his clothes , as if they had been precious stones or feathers . Were they not worthily disposed where they were ? if this be not as extravagant as our Lysis , I know not what is . The Author of the History of Lysander and Calista , hath as good stories ; alas , Lovers put another value on things then other men ; and that Knight in Astraea , who falling in love with a Lady whom he had detain'd in chains ( being disguis'd in Mans cloaths ) pass'd his time afterward in kissing and courting the chains , and wearing them about his neck , never putting them off but when he went abroad , I think is one may well shake hands with Lysis . That he thinks the Stars living creatures , is not so strange a Philosophy , as that of those who maintain they feed on the vapours of the earth and the sea . If you will not believe him , believe Ronsard in his hymns , who says , they feed in the Plains of Heaven all night , and in the morning the Day-star ( who is the Keeper ) brings them together , tels them over , and drives them for all day into the shade . As for Adrians Relation , 't is natural , and such as becomes a man of his quality , who is a dull soft-headed Citizen , not much acquainted with Romances ; and the Books he quotes are such as he understands , that is , such as children go to school withall . And for his name , it becomes him better then to call him Lucidorus , or P●lemarchus ; names very fit , are they not , for a Tradesman ? As for Lysis's demanding of Verses of the Country-Shepherd , he that knows any thing of Romances , knows how familiar it is there to have Shepherds answer one another in Verses , and the Authors make whom they please excellent extemporary Poets . As for his description of his Mistresses beauty , he is not the only man hath given such extravagant power to the eyes of a Beauty . Ask La Roque : Since 't is decreed that fire shall surprise This world , it must be that of your fair Eyes . a prophaner expression by much then that of Lysis . And now he comes to the Dialogue with the Eccho : Which because it hath been a generall Ornament in all Love-stories and Books of Shepherdry , and is withall such a gross impertinence , our Remark on it shall be so much the larger . The Pastorals of Julietta are pester'd with them , though far-fetch'd : Nay , the witty Erasmus hath not in this been very fortunate ; otherwise why should the Eccho answer in Greek , when she was spoken to in Latine ? 'T is as if a man should ask her somwhat in English , and she should answer in Welsh or Irish . But to forgive that , when a man hath spoken ten or twelve lines , how can she answer all in one word ? But of all the Composers of Eccho's that ever were , a Gentleman of our own Country , and an Author , hath been so fortunate , that he hath brought two or three hundred into the compass of one sheet of paper , and his Conceits are withall incomprehensible : I have heard some say of them , that had they been to find out so many , they might have worn out ten Dictionaries to find out the rimes . But what our Author says in defence of himself is , that all the wonder in his was , that it was Lysis's good fortune to light on things , that Anselme could either answer or rime to with some sense . But for the discourses of Anselme concerning the Eccho , I may say they are no ordinary invention . I could make long Remarks on the Pantomimes , which were a sort of people of old that counterfeited the cry birds and beasts . Parmeno counterfeited the grunting of a Pig so excellently well , that it became a Proverb : so that when another Actor brought a real Pig under his cloak upon the stage , and made it grunt , yet the people cry'd out , that was not Parmeno's Pig ; whereupon he shew'd them the Pig , to convince them Parmeno could do no better . This story , as it well discovers the foolishness and obstinacie of prepossessed minds , so was it a sit example for Anselme , speaking of the Eccho , which they say imitates all voices . The Eccho which is made of Conduits of congeal'd aire , is an Invention in the Steganography of Beroaldus , but much advanc'd and clear'd up by Anselme . Nor is his discourse of the Destinies less admirable . There is an Italian Dialogue between Life and Death , speaking as if they were the two Destinies ; and that when one hath perfected the web of a mans life , the other cuts it off . This hath more wit then that of the Ancients . Nor are Lysis's descriptions of his Mistresses beauty so extravagant , but I can easily match them . A certain poor man had a daughter ; yet if her Beauty were truly considered , he might be said to be a very rich man ; for in her face he possess'd Diamonds , Rubies , Coral and Pearl . This is an Imagination in one of the Nouuelles . But is it not enough to say , Lips are of Coral , and so of the rest , but it must be said they can enrich a body ? If this poor man wanted any thing , he must pull out one of his daughters Eyes , or cut off her Lip , and carry it to the Goldsmiths . This observation of his Mistresses colour is in Lysis extraordinary , and argues his invention . 'T is true , the Turks bear a great respect to Green ; Mahomet's Turbant was of it , and it is now a prerogative of those only of that race ; and if any be to be punished , for some crime , the Turbant is first taken off as sacred . But the reason why Lysis hates the Turks , is , because they know nothing of Romances and a Shepherds life . That he calls the Kitchin-maid Goddess of the Pottage-pot , it rubs the ancient stupidity , especially that of the Romans , who put their Gods to all the offices and services they had to do . They had a Cloacina , which we may call Scavangera , or the Goddess of the Common-shores . There were no less then three Gods about one Cradle ; one kept the Child from crying , another rock'd the Cradle , a third look'd to the Womans breasts . Now we come to the day of Judgment at S. Cloud . The examples of this kind are infinite . When London-Bridge was afire , the Country-people that saw it afar off , thought the world was at an end , and that it began to burn at this great City , where more iniquity had been committed then elswhere . The day of Judgment hath been so often foretold both by Ministers and Astrologers , that many now believe there will not be any at all . A certain rich man in Leicester-shire , upon the reading of an Almanack , bestow'd between his friends and the poor all he had , and came afterwards to beg his bread . Nay , such was the stupidity of Mankind , that even in the first Ages there wanted not Enthusiasts to amuse the people . Every persecuting Emperor was thought to be Antichrist ; nay , the Fathers were not much more resolute in this point then others . But I have no mind to shew my reading here of that , nor yet to advance the divers opinions have been held of the end of the world . Montvalerian is a place neer St. Cloud , where live six Hermites . This I tell you , because the Author of Lysander and Calista says , that when their Majesties went to see one of them , who had not been seen in 48 years , he also saw him , and Lysander liv'd with him afterwards in his Cell . But the people of St. Cloud are beholding to Lysis and his Poets , at least were they not the next morning ? If a Lover should say he burn'd in mid-winter , would not a simple man think he were in a feaver ? If he should say he were on the rack , and that that Fiend Love fed on his heart , as the Vulture did on that of Prometheus , would not a sober man unacquainted with Poetry think his meaning were that he was damn'd in this life ? The Pastorals of Leon , the River Ezla , and the Shepherd Sirenus have had for their Celebrator George of Montemajor , of which book anon . Those of Vesper , Lysis contemns , as representing things with too much probability , as Country-people may love now ; but he is for Cyrenus , Celadon , and those other illustrious Shepherds . As for Lysis's dismission of the Rout , it 's an humour clashes not with his extravagance ; for mad as he was , he remembred that now being entred into the condition of a Shepherd , he was to live peaceably with all men , and consequently not to be transported so far by passion as to give one blow for another . And thus much by way of Remark on the first Book , wherein I have been the larger , because I would shew how much more I might have said in justification of my Author . In the rest I shall confine my self to the most considerable heads : And so I pass to the Second BOOK . LYsis's contempt of good Books , shews he esteems all pedantry that is not Romantick ; and for his meeting with the Satyre , 't is an humor any one almost of his Authors could have furnish'd him with . But the chiefest matter of this Book , is that of the Metaphorical Picture , which he had given directions for in the first . The descriptions of Beauty have been such as Lysis mentions , ever since there were any Poets in the world ; and it should seem to be their chiefest study and emulation to describe it the more extravagantly , and the more fantastically . But the grand foolery is , that when they have describ'd their Beauties with Suns , Coral , Diamonds , Ivory , &c. they cannot let alone poor innocent women that have but flesh and blood . But as for the Picture , you must needs think it was much more noble when it was in colours , as Anselme had done it : the particulars explain themselves . In the discourse between Anselmes and Montenor , I shall quote one thing as to the Language . Antitheses and Contrarieties are mighty ornaments ; as to say , Love is a pleasure full of sadness ; a torment full of delight ; a despairing hope , and a hoping despair : I think what Montenor saies is more gentle , If Love be a poison , 't is a pleasant one ; if a disquiet , 't is desireable ; if a death , peaceable ; if a prison , there wants only liberty , and misery reigns not there as in others . Is not this better said , then to say that Love is a free prison , and an incarcerated liberty ? But these things I shall leave to the observation of the Reader . 'T is not the sea makes women more or less vertuous or perfect , nor yet more vicious ; but to the latter , the perseverance and iteration of mens temptations have contributed much , since it is the knowledge of all things beget the desire of them . All that I have to say , is , that the Poets who idolize them with all the attributes of Divinity , are also those that load them with all the calumny possible . A Poet shall deifie a Tripe-woman if she be his Mistress ; but though she be never so handsom , if she be withal disdainful , Bear , Serpent , Viper , Wasps , Fiends , is not language fit to describe her . As for the humor of the difference between Montenor and Anselme , whereof Lysis is Judge , 't is ordinary in Love-stories , and 't is the Ore of the Golden-Age , when the first man met was the Judge of all controversies . All the proceedings in this have very good Authors , but it is not to much purpose to quote them here . As for Lysis's Serenade , his Letter , and all the circumstances of it , other Lovers have done things of the like nature , and therefore I pass them over . But as for the Letter , I must do him right , it was his own as to the composure ; but for the expressions , his Countrymen Ronsard , Mar●● , and others , could have furnished him with much more extravagant and greater contradictions : but Lysis's complements came ever out of his Common-places ; for he bore such a reverence to those good Authors , that he chose rather to deliver himself in their language then in his own . I heard of a Country-Gentleman , that having bought the Academy of Complements , came to court his Mistress , where after he had pass'd his Complement , he wondered she did not answer him as it was in the Book . The next time he came to London he bought one for her , that so she might be able to continue the Dialogue with him . As for Lysis , who would light the candle at his Mistresses eyes , 't is not more then Poetical ; all his conceptions about the flyes , the trees growing , &c. betray his reading to him that knows any thing . As for the burning of his hat , he might easily believe it was his Mistress did it ; for besides his acquaintance with the Poets , some Historians have delivered , that fire hath issued out of the heads of divers people , as Luvy saies of Ser. Tulli●s , and Cardan of a friend of his : why might not Lysis think his Mistress could do as much as any of them ? Lysis's dream is nothing extraordinary , and his discourses and actions thereupon speak him not so extravagant as some other Lovers have been ; but above all things it is to be observed , that let him do what he can , he still comes short of his Masters the Poets . But his calling his Mistress the Beauty of Beauties , is his own , 't is a little vulgar , yet few consider it expresses not what they intend ; and that that expression is only proper in this , The King of Kings ; that is to say , a King that governs other Kings , but the beauty of Beauties signifies but a Beauty : So the Romance of Romances , or the Shepherd of Shepherds ; nay , rather it signifies a Beauty that belongs to other Beauties , which is contrary to our intention : This is called Gallimathias . The heaviness and weight of Lysis's heart must needs be great , because he is no ordinary Lover . The considerations of Lysis's departure , and of Charite's , are such as could be wish'd . The sad Tyrcis is he in Astraea , that would love none but his Cleon , though she were dead . Basilias is the celebrated King of the Countess of Pembrokes Arcadia , a Country so happy , that Jupiter is the Protector of it , and the Gods come down and live there familiarly among men . This is he that goes into the desart with his wife and daughters , having learn'd by the Oracle , that a Son in Law of his should take away his Kingdom from him ; and is like him that kill'd himself for fear of death . The Third BOOK PResents us with that pleasant salley of Lysis at the Play-house , where he took all things for real ; his desire to be acquainted with some of his own Profession might easily transport him so far . And that at the Painters , tells us he was one of those who imagine others can think of nothing but them . But I hasten to the Banquet of the Gods , which takes up the best part of this Book . My Author hath been somewhat large on the several particulars of that relation ; which I conceive he hath done not only to shew he hath done these Divinities no injury , nor said any thing of them which some Poet hath not before hinted , but also to acquaint the world , that after the reading of his Banquet , and what he hath said on it , whoever shall quote any of these buffl'd Divinities , shall be taken for no wiser then those who sometimes ador'd them , and shall thenceforward forfeit is wit. There are in the beginning five reasons of the Dew . The Poets had in a manner but one , and that was , that it was the terms of Aurora , yet can they not truly tell us why this Aurora should shed tears thus every day . But they say it was for the death of her son Memnon . What a pittiful Divinity is this , to weep ever since the war of Troy , where this Memnon was kill'd ? But who sees not this s●lly shift ? If a Prince or Nobleman dye , Aurora must weep as if she were one of his friends , or mourn for him . Clarimonds imaginations are far beyond this , especially the last , where he saies it is that the horses of the Sun shake their mains as they come out of the sea . Why may not the Sun be thought to make use of a Night-cap , since he wants rest sometimes as much as ever did Hobson the Carrier . But for Jupiters hearing from his Palace the addresses of men , I refer you to Luqian , who saies that when he had a minde to hear their prayers , he opens certain holes , and listned and when he was weary shut them again . Juno's avarice , and Pallas's divers professions are such as the Poets have attributed to them . But that Invention of the Gods Linnen is Clarimond's ; there was never any Poet could tell us what became of the thread of mens lives . Cupid must needs be treated as a Child , since the Poets say he was hardly able to draw the curtains of his mothers bed when she lay with Mars , which is that made Vulcan so jealous of Mercury , whom the Poets have made a fine example for men to instruct them in cheats and rogueries ; and his discourse to Charon is as like that of a crafty Mountebank as can be . But where he is troubled that he cannot find some Gods he was to invite , I cannot omit a fiction of Ariosto's , an Angel , wanting Silence to bring an Army upon some enterprise without noise , went to look for her in those places where it is forbidden to speak , as in Monasteries ; but there he finds Discord with her black and gray hair , which seem'd to fight one with another : Her hands were full of Chancery-Bills and Law-writings , and she had about her an Army of Councellors and Sollicitors ; she sate also President at a Chapter , when the Monks being on the election of a Prior , divide into such factions , that the Breviaries do mighty execution on the bald pates . What need had this malicious Poet thus to abuse the Monks , who are not all naught , and to scandalize a Religion he had before defended ? But what a simple Angel hath he pitch'd on , that was to seek what he knew not where to find ? 'T is an abuse of those divine Spirits , and him whose Agents they are . Vulcan was the fittest for the Kitchin , as being always neerest the fire . Nor was Pythagonas less for the sauces , since he was the best acquainted with herbs and fruits . And what is said of him and the other Philosophers , is home to their Tenets . The Raillerie which follows along is obvious , as that of taking down the Signes by Brontes and Pyragmon , who are Vulcan's Kitchin-boyes ; the divers entries of the Gods : That Aesculapius is Physitian ; the Gods had need of one ever since Homer affirm'd they might be hurt or sick . The Arms of the Gods , may make us laugh at their Statues . 'T is Fate makes Terminus eat , that is , what he hath decreed must come to pass , and 't is he only hath the key of his padlock . Priapus and Venus are well seated together . But that Jupiter should fall so heartily to the Souls , is not without reason , since some Philosophers have held , that all souls were reunited in the soul of the world , which they held to be Jupiter . But as the Gods live only on souls and idaa's so have I seen a Banquet of Poets , and their food was the vowels in a Verse which are cut off and not pronounc'd . The drunkenness of the Gods is to be laid on their score , who have furnish'd them with all other vices . The scuffle between the Pedees and the Pages about the wing of the soule of a Turkey , is to shew that those souls had the forms of bodies , and are dispers'd into all parts of the body to exercise their functions . As for the Signs of Heaven , I quarrel not with their names , because I have nothing to say to the Astrologers , though they have not the images of those beasts by whose names they call them . But why should our Poets build their fables on them , and so fill Heaven with Adulteries and other crimes ? Du Bartas and others , to take away the memory of those villanies , would needs change the fable into a sacred story , saying the Lyon belongs to Sampson , the Ship to Noa●'s Ark , Taurus to S. Luke , and Virgo and Via lactea to the Virgin Mary , &c. but they cannot carry out the humour . There was no such way to abuse the odd personages which the Poets attribute to the Gods , as that of the latter band of Gods ; and we must never more speak any otherwise then abusively of them all , as my Author does . I know I have omitted divers things which deserve to be taken notice of : For there is not any passage in this Banquet which hath not a secret grace , besides that it contains the whole story of all the ancient fables , and that digested into a natural order . Lucian in his Dialogues may have somwhat of this humour , but he is imperfect ; and it was his design to deny the eternal Providence , which is not taken away with the loss of those names he quarrels with . That 's no less subtle attacque to the Fables , of Montenor's , as to the confusion of them . If Phaeton and his Father , as they say , fell into the River Eridan , why do they not tell us how they got out again ? But there 's no less inconvenience , if we say that that Torch of the Day is fastened to the Chariot of Phoebus ; for Ovid says the Chariot was broke all to peeces . That there is as much morality in ROBERT the Devil , as in the story of Hercules , is certain ; for that was a sturdy fellow , and Mythologie hath a great latitude , for a wicked man may be made vertuous . If one man kill another , the meaning is , the victory of the wise man over the passions ; and so of the rest . Natalis Comes hath pester'd us with his Mythologies ; and for his Genealogies of the Gods they are so various , that every one hath three or four fathers . Mr. Ross hath gone beyond him , and hath defil'd the Sacred history with the ordure and filth of Heathen fables . Lysis's descriptions of Beauty , being by him spoken seriously , are an open abuse to the Poets , whose disciple he is . Nor is he less himself , where he proposes that every one should relate his story . And for his discourse with Charite , considering what he is , and what she is , it is very natural . What would a simple Country-Lass say , if a man said she had hurt him , but ask whether she had prick'd him , or scratch'd him ? But Lysis had learn'd out of his Romances , that a Lover ought to speak allusively to somwhat his Mistress had said . Clarimond concludes with that saying ; That to be happy , a man must be either King or Fool. Wherein he is in the right . Pleasure is not measur'd by the reality of things , but the imagination of them . There was a Serving-man , who would not live with any Master , but upon condition he might have one hour in the day to do what he pleas'd in his chamber . Having led this life a long time , his Master would needs know how he spent the time . Coming to his chamber-door , he perceiv'd through some chink , his man sate in a chair with a Crown on his head , having before him on the wall a draught of the Pope and Consistory ; there did he make a speech for the Pope , and answer'd it in the name of the Emperor . But the Master discovering himself , the Fool folded up his Picture and went his ways , and was never seen since . Such a one is Lysis , who though he be not stark mad , yet conceives himself happier then an Emperor in his Pastoral and amorous imaginations . But he advances in his Extravagances , and finds my Author work for a Fourth BOOK . WHerein though in some things he exceed his predecessors , yet in some he shews himself more sober and more rational , as may appear by the discourse about the despair of Lovers , whom he finds in his books to have arriv'd at that madness , as to have hang'd and drown'd themselves . But this you must attribute to his good intervals . Clarimond's discourse , and his replies touching Poetry , and his own History , ( which he is extremely carefull to have come abroad ) are not ordinary . The Golden Ass is a work of Apuleius ; the argument of it stollen out of Lucian , only he hath added the fable of Psyche and some old wives tales . All the excuse I can make for this , is , that haply in his time Lucian's works were very rare , and he was in hope they would have been lost , that so no man might discover the cheat ; otherwise certainly he would have acknowledg'd his Benefactor . His explication of Dreams argues his wit and reading : But for what is said of the Muses , and particularly where he says Love stands Sentinel at his bolster , I cannot but admire it . His Song . I can assure you , was set to a very excellent air , but very mournful ; the dames of Paris sing it to this day in memory of this famous Shepherd . Lysis's song is follow'd with a notable abuse of the Poets ; for they never celebrate the kindeness nor the cruelty of their Mistresses , but when some fancy comes into their mindes fit to express those qualities , rhiming it seems is such a rack . Lysander calls Calista in his songs , sometimes Hippolita , sometimes Sylvia , which made the Gentlewoman very jealous of his constancy . To think a Hermit a Magician , he might haply have had it from Tasso , who in his Jerusalem , makes the Christian Hermits all Magicians , and withal celebrates them for very devout and religious men . His coming to Hircans wood , and his considerations there , betray a huge reading , but his thoughts running still on magick , was that made him take Hircan for a Magician , and what he sayes to confirm him in that opinion , is founded on what the Poets say of the ancient Sorcereffes . Armida was a Sorceress that in a minute of an hour , caus'd a great castle to be built , if you believe Tasso . For his disguising himself like a Maid , and his perswasions that he was really one , and was taken for one , 't is an humor so thread-bare in all Books of Shepherdry and Love-stories , that I need say more of it ; only I shall note , that it is more probable in Lysis ; for Hircan caus'd him to be trim'd , a thing those Authours thought not on , but putting on other cloathes , without any other circumstance they are presently what sex they please . As for what is said of the Nymphs , 't is to abuse those that are such admirers of Antiquity . If they had gone in Greece as people do now in France , we should have had the Nymphs dress'd after another mode . And for Fables , why may not we invent as good ones as the Ancients ? and why should it be thought ridiculous for us to see the Gods dress'd like us , more then the Greeks were to see them habited like them ? The crime this counterfeit Maid is accus'd of at Orontes's , brings upon the stage the many Trials they had , whereby to know whether a maid or wife had done any thing dishonorable : because in History we finde some whose innocency hath been try'd certain ways ; as the vestal Turia , that being accus'd of unchastity , carried water in a five from Tiber to her Goddesses Temple , to justifie her innocency ; therefore the Poets must invent so many ridiculous Fables for the same effect , as if it were nothing to set God a work on miracles at their pleasure , unless if one , for example , be cast into the fire for tryal of his innocency , a Pantarb ( which is a certain stone which frees from flames ) does the work ; as you may see in the story of Chariclea in Heliodorus . But the miracle you must conceive , is to be attributed to certain Magical Characters that were graven on the Stone , a very probable Foolery . For Lysis's discourse to Charite , let us do the Poets no wrong , he hath it from them . Medusa turn'd all before her into stones , and Anaxarete was the Mistress of that Iphis that hang'd himself at her door . These are hard names , and Charite might take them for abuses . Some have not thought there was so much grace in Carmelins speeches ; but they are to know , that by Common-places , Lysis meant a sort of Pedantick books , where a man may Alphabetically finde somewhat on every thing . And the French Margarites is a book much like the Academy of Complements , only it hath this excellency withal , that it is good to learn bad French by . The statue of Memnon , out of which proceeded an harmonious sound , when smitten by the rays of the Sun , goes near to give me a vomit , I can shew a dozen books of good account , that in the Epistles Dedicatory bring in this into comparison : but never was it better apply'd then by Lysis , when looking up towards the Sun , it made him sneeze . For the stone Panthura , I shall note this , That it is a trivial learning to bring comparisons from stones , fishes , herbs , birds , and other as intertain things , which we must take upon Mr. Pliny's credit . The Jesuits in their harangs to the people entertain them much with these similitudes , whereas a man would think , that it were more convincing , to draw them from somewhat familiar to them . The Author of the Abridgement of Long-studities , was a cheat , and fit to be Carmelins Master . Fontenay is a true French name , and there have been Lacqueys called Gringalet and Champagn , and why may they not , according to their quality , affront the Callidorus's and the Aristander's of our Romances ? The Greeks were not asham'd of their own names as we are , but qnoted them in their : Fables . Charite is here called a Chambermaid , a word for the City dames , and meaner sort of Gentry , those of any quality have their Woman , or Waiting-Gentlewoman . But the word now a late hath been extended to the former . Lysis takes it not well to be compar'd to Don-Quixot , for extravagant as he is , he thinks himself wiser then that Knight . For his Love-letter , which in French is called Poulet , that is a Pullet , he is the first that ever gave the reason of it , and made the best application of it . Ronsard says , that Love is a Bird , that he hath laid Eggs in his bosom , and that when they are hatch'd , they 'll prey on his heart , and when they have done flie away , if he do not lay Bird-lime or nets to catch them , &c. But to satisfie those that know not the reason of the Pullet , that expression rise from the folding of the Love-Letter , much like a bird . The Fable of Hero and Leander is one of the ancientest we have , 't was a sad thing this poor Lover was forc'd to swim an arm of the sea , almost two mile over , to enjoy his Mistress . I believe it took of some of his courage : if he had had Clarimonds advice , 't is likely he had not been drown'd . As for the wayes which Lovers have found out to get their Letters delivered to their Mistresses , though the Romances might have furnish'd Lysis with choice , yet such a pregnant invention hath he , that he addes to all things . Where he saies the fruits of the earth ought to be common , it seems he is almost perswaded that he hath already reduc'd the Golden-Age , wherein the Poets say , there were no inclosures , and men understood not those two words , Mine and Thine . If in his swound he would not have Carmelin trouble himself for any water , but make use of his tears , he remembred our unfortunate Prince Edward , who , when his Murtherers had after much hard usage , gotten him to a River side , and were going to fetch some water to shave him , so to disguise him the more ; Let alone that cold water , sayes he , here 's warm comes out of my eyes . This indeed was a little Romantick : but Lysis's affliction is so much the further from restoring him to his wits , that it heightens his folly : as we shall see in the Fifth BOOK , WHere we finde him metamorphos'd , 'T is the sad fate of things , that are not understood , to lose much of their grace , and that hath happened to this Book , from those , who being unacquainted with Fables and Metamorphoses , do not finde that Satyre in this , as in other parts . But I cannot omit what I receive from the Poets touching Aurora , who is the forerunner of the Sun : What necessity had the Ancients to imagine that the Sun must be usher'd in by such a Goddess ? But then why must she have a Chariot ? she had not so far to go , but assoon as she had done her work in heaven in the morning , she might have taken her pleasure with Cephalus on earth . Why do not the Poets clear up these things to us ? Virgil sayes in one place , that the Chariot of this Goddess is drawn by four horses , and in another by two ; sometimes they are white , sometimes red , but this I 'll reconcile , 't is to be thought she hath horses of all colours in her Stable . But how learned are all Lysis's considerations of the Metamorphoses ? and for his being chang'd into somwhat that might be usefull to his Mistress , I think he hath learn'd it of Bellean , whom I shall make speak so much English . O that I were a Looking glass , that I Might all her Beauties in my self descry ! Or that I were a Smock which she might wear , Or yet a Wash-ball her white hands to clear ; Or the Sweet-powder which perfumes the air , Or th' envious Vail which makes her seem more fair ; Or th' Neck-lace which her skin cannot outvy , Or but the Pattin of my Deity ! He that considers his farewels to his friends upon his Metamorphosis , and hath read Ovid , may judge whether were the madder of the two . But that which he says of his hat and cloaths , is such an abuse to all hath been said of these matters , that nothing can be added : For either what he says must be true , or else when the Gods were minded to metamorphose any , they must bid them put off their cloaths first , or should do it for them ; which , what an absurdity it is , I leave any man to judge . Nay , such was the blindness of the Ancients , that they believ'd the Trees of Dodona spake : but we are to believe there never spake any Tree in this world , unless it were such a one as Lysis , who tels us why Astrologers and Wizards cannot foresee what shall befall themselves . As for Clarimond's subtilty to make him take some sustenance , 't is admirable . But for the exercises and recreations of the Nymphs and rural Divinities , I might produce whole Odes out of Des Portes and Ronsard , to acquaint you what they were ; but take upon my credit , they are such as our Shepherd meets with . For their names , it may be 't will not be ungratefull to rip up so much ancient sottishness . They had Dryads , whom I take to be Nymphs of Forrests ; Hamadryads were such men as were chang'd into Trees ; the Nayads were the Nymphs that presided over the Waters , and were such as had been chang'd into Fountains ; the Napaeae are the Nymphs of the Flowers , the Oreades of the Mountains , and the Nereides of the Sea. I do not tell you what part of Brie Lysis was in , nor where the River Morin begins ; 't is an humour of Ronsard's , to make a long comment on every proper name , which I will not imitate . As for the Fable of Morin , I maintain it to be much more ingenious then any thing of Ovid's , or any other Poet. Those things which we bring in under the name of Histories , are Fables . Among the Greeks , the word Fable was restrain'd to those relations that concerned the Gods ; History , to the affairs of men : But because a Fable signifies only a narration , and that what they said of their Gods was false , it is come to pass that a Fable signifies that which is false . As for the Stories of Synopa and Lucida , and their Metamorphoses , they are ingenious and probable : whereas the Poets can only tells us , that to be metamorphos'd into Water , there was no other invention then to weep away , as Ovid says of Biblis . But where Lysis takes away that contrariety of being chang'd into water , and yet retaining the form of a humane body , which must be compos'd of watery vapours , he shews nothing escapes him . He had read somewhere what the Magicians say of the apparition of Spirits , viz. that the Terrestrial spirits assume bodies of the vapours of the earth , and the Aquatick of those of the water . What follows concerning the Violin , and the Nymphs who deny'd Diana the Sweet-meats , all is natural , and their punishment too . For the latter , certainly 't is as easie for the Gods to make Trees bear fruit preserv'd , as to change men into Trees : And if my Author had said that the Cypress into which the Violin was chang'd , bore Fiddles and Violins ready made , it had been as probable . These stories we are beholding to Clarimond for ; who seeing the Greek Poets had invented Metamorphoses for the Fountains and Rivers of their Country , would do the like to the honour of Brie : but the truth is , he is gone far beyond them . Carmelin's Questions to his Master , give him occasion to clear up the ancient Fables , wherein 't is wonderfull to see how well he is read . I know not whether the Gum of the Tree Lysis be well taken ; yet 't was a particularity could not be omitted : His mind ran then upon Myrrha , and the Sisters of Phaeton , who weep Amber . However it be , the story of the Excrement in B●●clay's Argenis is as bad , upon which too there is an Ode . At the second rencontre with the Rural Divinities , I note Lysis's abuse of the Gods and Nymphs for offering to run away for fear of mortals . The Ancients might have made that question to those that talk'd of so many Gods , which no man could ever perceive . Carmelin's speech to the Nymphs is nothing but a sort of contradictions . Ronsard and other Poets have thought them mighty ornaments ; for Carmelin is one that in this case is no Author , I assure you . I do not observe Lysis's reading fail him , till I come to the bathing of Carmelin : And I wonder at it ; for Ronsard could have taught him what ceremonies were required to make a Mortal fit for a celestial conversation . He had forgot that the Ancients wash'd themselves before they consulted the Oracle , as also the Victims when they sacrificed ; and that Magicians bathe themselves in running-water , before they fall to their conjurations . Certainly Lysis must needs be troubled not to find his Tree ; yet must he needs play the Tree , till Hircan , with the help of Agrippa , conjur'd him into a Man again The apparition of the Winds hath nothing in it fantastick , compar'd with what the Poets say of them . That Lysis believ'd Hircan more powerfull then the Gods , it shews him to be of the Creed of the Ancients , who believed the Gods were subject to the charms of Magicians ; and that when the Moon was ecclips'd , it was some Sorceress had forc'd her from heaven . Thus have we seen Lysis chang'd into a Tree , and the Tree into Lysis again . We are now to see how he behaves himself in the Sixth BOOK . WHich begins with Lysis's moral learning . The pains he takes to find out Carmelin , speaks his good nature . But to arrest the Nymphs that stole this poor fellows hat , Lysis tels him he must have a celestial Serjeant , such as Mercury ; and he is in the right : for he is the Apparitor of heaven ; 't is he that carries the souls to the prisons of hell ; 't is he that summons the inferior Deities to appear before Jupiter ; and when Venus had once lost her son , 't was he that cry'd him all over the world . You see Lysis understands the offices of the very Gods. Carmelin's being out of his lesson , argues he is no great Clark ; but Anselme reconciling him and his master , saying that Love who is Master of all Arts , will teach him to do better another time , and to that end quoted a discourse out of a certain Book . The discourse is somwhat long ; yet since I conceive it may be pleasant to some , I shall take the pains to put it down here . 'T is in the travels of Aristeus and Amaryllis . Among all that have spoken of the ●nature Love , there is none hath better described it then the divine Plato , who calls it Pandidascala ; that is to say , Master of all Arts , for there is no Art nor Science which he teaches not his Schollars . In the first place he teaches them Grammer , and the eight parts of speech , beginning with the nown or name of the beloved , and then the pronown of their good Qualities , which he makes them repeat often . Thence he passes to the Adverbs of the infinite time of their perseverance , and those of the swearing of their fidelity . Then he makes them understand the active and passive verbs , acting and suffering all things for the Beloveds sake . Then he teaches them the Participle , by which they must divide and part between them the good and the bad , the thorns and the roses , the pleasures and the torments of this life . From thence he proceeds to the Conjunction and conformity of their honest desires , to the vertuous affections of the beloved , which brings in the Preposition , teaching thereby to prefer the pleasure and satisfaction of the beloved , before their own ; and lastly , he teaches them the sad and sorrowing Interjections , full of pittiful Alas's ; and interrupted by sighs . When the Lover is become a perfect Grammarian , his Tutor Love ' prefers him to Rhetorick , which helps him to a many eloquent speeches , sometimes in the Demonstrative kinde , remonstrating to his beloved how much he suffers for her sake ; sometimes in the Deliberative , resolving rather to dy , then change his affection ; sometimes in the Judicial , beseeching his beloved to think him worthy of a reciprocal love . The Lover having gone through Rhetorick , Love brings him into Logick , attended with her ten Predicaments ; that is to say , the substance of his heart , really converted into that of his beloved ; the quantity of his sighings , the quality of his affection , which onght to be pure and innocent ; the relation between his soul and his Beloveds ; the action of his minde , the passion of his heart , the time of his sufferings , the place of his repose , which is the heart of his beloved ; the scituation of his desires , upon the firm rock of Constancy ; and lastly , he shews of what colours his habit should be ; that is to say , grey and white , to intimate unto him , that he must suffer all things to approve his integrity and his faith . Having gone so far , he teaches him to crack an Argument , but his Syllogisms must for the most part be in Barbara , Ferio and Frisesomorum , enduring all barbarous torments , all furious assaults , and all frowning and frosty returns , though it were in the heart of his summer . But at length he must conclude all his Arguments in Celantes , for he must conceal all things . Logick being attained , he brings him into the eight books of Physicks , shewing him first the three natural Principles ; which are , the matter of the Lovers faith , the form of the Beloveds vertues , and the privation of the satisfactions of Love. This done , he advances to the second Book , which treats of the four causes of his passion ; the material , which is no other then his own natural inclination ; the formal ; an enflam'd desire of the thing loved ; the efficient , the attractions , favours and goodness of the Beloved I and the final , her vertue and her honor . Out of this he passes into the third , which treats of the perpetual motion of the Lovers heart , by which it moves , sometimes suddenly to the service of his Beloved , sometimes slowly as it were from enjoyment to privation , from joy to sadness , and from rest to labour . This done , he steps into the fourth , where he shews him the infinitum of his sufferings , the concentrick place where his heart ought to be ; that is , the Beloved : the vacuum of his sonl exhausted of all pleasures , and the time of his affection , which is perpetual . This being dispatch'd , this excellent Doctor leads him into the fifth book , which treats of the generation of his noble and generous thoughts , his chaste intentions , and his honest designs , and the corruption of all his impure desires , and irregular affections . Thence does he bring him to understand the nature of mixt bodies , which are the matter of the sixth book , where he learns what causes the piercing thunder of his complaints , the interlaced clouds of the vapours of his sadness ; the blustering winds and tempests of his sighs , and the plentiful showers and dews of his Tears . Thence he advances to the seventh book , where he findes that the earth is nothing else but his constancy . The water his tears , the ayr his sighs , and the fire his desires ; the Moon , his want of Resolution , Mercury his enchanting Remonstrances and Addresses , Venus his milde Disposition , the Sun his Vertue , Mars his Courage , Jupiter his Discretion , Saturn his Judgement ; the Firmament his Constancy , the Empyraean Heaven , the Purity of his affection , and the primum mobile his vertuous love . And lastly , he finishes his course of Physicks ▪ with the eight Book , where he contemplates the excellency of a soul that 's perfectly loved with a noble and consummate affection . When the Lover is become a good Philosopher , Love instructs him in the Mathematicks : first he shews him Arithmetick , and the four principal parts of it ; that is to say , the Addition of present to past sufferings , the Substraction of dishonest entertainments , the Division of his complyant minde from it self , and the Multiplication of the pains he takes night and day . Thence he Screws him 〈◊〉 Musick , teaching what an harmonious compliance is expected from him , by the Diapason , which is compos'd of three Notes , whereof the lowest is Cosistancy , the next Patience , and the highest Fidelity . In this musical Love , the rests are very frequent , and very sweet , sharpes there are none at all . When he is Master of Musick , Love shews him the Dimensions of Geometry ; that is to say , the profundity of his services and submissions , the height of his imaginations , the breadth of his hopes , and the length of his perseverance . To make him an Astrologer requires but little time , shewing him the course of the Sun , in the sphere of his heart ; and his Eclipse upon the Horrison of his eyes , whose effects are sad and rusul ; and that so much the more , as other malignant constelations , contrary influences , and cross aspects of the stars shall contribute thereto . The Mathematicks well understood , he brings the Lover into the study of Physick , teaching him to let blood , and open the veyns of the heart , and thence to draw the blood through the eyes , and to make a Diet of the ptesence of his beloved , if need be . From hence he ascends to the Civil Law , and her three general Precepts ; and that teaches him to live honestly with his beloved ; not to offend her any way , and to bear her all the respect , and render all the services he can . Being arriv'd to this perfection , he must needs learn Navagation , and embarqu● himself into the sea of his Tears , being at the mercy of the winds of his sighs , under the conduct of the North-star of his Loyalty . Lastly , he instructs him in the Art Military , shewing him how he must by main force carry the fort of the heart of his Beloved , sometimes with the assistance of the fire of a pricking passion , sometimes by the water of his tears , sometimes by the mines of his sighs , sometimes by the assault of a vehement grief , or at least annoying the besieged place by a patient perseverance ; and when it is once Delivered up , he teaches the Lover how to keep it with Modesty , Discretion , Honour and Vertue . Now do I think I have oblig'd two sorts of people , the judicious , by furnishing them with matter of sport , and the weak with matter of entertainment . Besides that , I am put in hopes that if some young Schollers chance to read this , they will take it for an Encuclopaedia , for it will mightily rub up their memories . But I pray what is there in all this , which a man would not decisively attribute to a Grammarian or a Pedant ? yet the Author is very serious in it . There is another book ▪ call'd Loves Philosophy , much pestered with the like stuff . But I wonder this man doth not make Love teach his disciples all Trades and Professions , since he is equally Master of them as the other . But to return to Lysis , who would bring in a new Astrologie , directing all to his Mistress , yet not so pernicious as what the Poets say of theirs . For they say , they are come down from heaven to conquer all the world , and raise themselves Altars ; nay , those conceptions which bring with them the most eminent Atheism and Idolatry , are ever the best with them . But for Carmelin , he 's not the onely ignorant man that made Almanacks : which makes true what Machiavel says , that as long as there it one that can deceive , there will be one to be deceived . But Lysis's constant text is the Golden Age : yet whatsoever he says as extrav●gant , his Authors the Poets say as much . Ronsard says , Then shall the Honey from the tall Oaks flow , And Damask-Roses shall on Ashes grow : The R●m , that sturdy Emp'rour of th' Down , Shall march before us in a Scarlet-gown , &c. What needs this ? are not Roses as good , if they grow as they do ? But Clarimond hath sufficiently ripp'd up these absurdities . But it were enough to confute the Golden Age , to consider the Celebrators of it , the Poets , who of all men the most complain of want ; and 't is they that preach up Community , because they have nothing of their own . Clarimond with much reason studies the Reformation of Fables , since we must be troubled with them ; as for example , that Fable of Cupid , who might better carry a Pistol then Bow and Arrows . The next thing is the indiscreet curiosity of Lysis , in opening the Box wherein he thought the Eccho was ; but his comparing himself to Pandora , Aglaura , and Psyche , is that which brings with it such a mass of fables , that I am weary of repeating the absurdities of them . Lysis's conformities are very remarkable , yet he wants not presidents ; for they say that a Lover must ever be sick of his Mistresses disease : and for his Picture being in her blood , it comes from the same forge . His discourse upon the musick made by Carmelin and the other Shepherd , is much like the Corollaries which the Poets have at the end of their Ecclogues , which he says he 'll one day make them recit● ●x tempore . The rencontre of Philiris and the other Shepherds , is certainly Romantick and Poetick enough . All I have to say , is , that their conceptions are far neater then the Authors they imitate . Lysis says , Daphne and Syrinx were chang'd one into a Laurel , the other into a Reed , for having slighted the love of the Gods ; though some say it was to keep their maidenheads , for the Gods had a greater leachery to maids then married women . But no Poet hath yet made us understand whether the Metamorphosis were a pleasure or a torment . Lysis certainly hath a great opinion of himself , since he says that Fame is grown hoarse by celebrating what he hath done already . But he 'll still find her more work ; and so I pass with him to the Seventh BOOK . WHich after other things comes to the Metamorphosis of Parthenie● , which brings Lysis and his Companions into excellent considerations ; and among others to that of the Stone which Virgil says Turnus cast as Aenaeas , which was so massie , that twelve men of his time could not lift it . Nor is the humour of the Goats blood that softens the Adamant any better : For those Lovers who threaten to kill themselves , to soften the Adamantine hearts of their Mistresses , consider not that they compare themselves to the most nasty and most ●●inking among the four-footed Beasts . But I cannot but take notice of Lysis's inventions in the Metamorphosis , and besides his judgment far beyond the Poets ; for they never give any reason of their Metamorphoses , it being the most absurd thing in the world to advance things , even in fictions , which defie probability . As for example , Polyphemus being jealous to have seen Acis with Galathea , cast a great piece of a Rock at him , with which he was forc'd into the ground ; but his Mistress and the Nymphs chang'd him into a River . Should they not rather have succour'd him ? But now I had rather suppose a man chang'd into water by an extraordinary sweat , through some violent exercise or sickness , or by distillation . Yet Carmelin unacquainted with the Poets , cannot swallow that Metamorphosis ; for Des Portes would have taught him , that the teares of a Poet are a certain water distill'd from the Roses , Lilies , and other flowers of his Mistresses beauty ; his Love is the fire , his Heart the furnace , and his Eye the beak of the Alambick , and his Sighs are the bellows . I think Lysis's proposition to Carmelin is not more extravagant then what this Poet says ; only I think fit Carmelin's nose be the beak of the Alambick , that so the water may be preserved for the use of decay'd Ladies . I hope the Poets will pardon Lysis's course to multiply Carmelin's water . Ocyro was chang'd into a Mare , for presuming to be a Prophetess . This is impertinent enough ; for what relation is there between a Prophetess and a Mare ? But that the hinder part of her gown should be chang'd into a tail , is yet more : I wonder , if she had had no cloaths on , whether she had been without a tail . Therefore I think Carmelin , simple as he is , more discreet then all the Poets : for where his Master tels him , that when he is chang'd into water , he shall see the Divinities naked , he asks where will be his eyes and other members ? Honest Ovid sayes , that Cyana being to relate to Ceres the carrying away of her daughter , could not do it , because being chang'd into water , she had neither tongue nor mouth . And yet in the next fable , Arethusa who had run the same fortune , lifted up her head above her waves , and related all her ancient adventures . This is enough to shew how far the Poets presume upon the ignorance of the people , who must receive what they bring , be it ever so absurd . As for Lysis's rural Temple , which he would build to Charite , Des Portes will needs build one for his Goddess ; where his Eye shall be the Lamp , his Body the Altar , his Sighs his Vows , and he will sing a daily office : provided his Mistress gave him a good fat Parsonage ; for this Poet was a benefie'd man. His avarice might be pardoned , but not his idolatry . I shall pass to Clarimond's reconciliation of the Metamorphoses ; and that of the Raven I like above any . In like manner a man may with some probability say , that a Souldier having a head-piece and boots and spurs on , may be chang'd into a Cock. But Ovid troubled not himself with any consideration of probability . The History of Fontenay hath much conduct and judgment in it . As for the particulars , I shall not comment on them : It represents a sort of old Romances , which brought Magicians , Sorceresses , and their Miracles on the Stage , but without that probability which Fontenay observes . As for instance , that he lov'd himself , he gives you this reason , that he was of a solitary and melancholick disposition , and 't is withall natural for such a Complexion to consult Sorceries . For Lysis's changing his place , to receive the ayr which came from Charite , 't is neither too amorous , nor too poetick : I shall quote but one authority , and that is Ronsard ; who sayes , that being at a great distance from Paris , on a mountain , he suck'd in the ayr that came from that great City where his Mistress was , which did extreamly enliven him . As for the History of Philiris , the naturalness of it is extraordinay , and the passion he is in for this last Mistress , after he had neglected so many , keeps within its bounds ; he is content to wish a picture of her as she was every year since she was born : far from the extravagance of that Courtier , who to testifie his love to his M●stress , had caus'd his own picture to be drawn , which had in the left side a great rent through doublet , shirt , skin and bones , even to the heart , where he had caus'd his Mistresses Picture to be drawn . And her playing with Dogs and Lambs is as natural , considering her age , which was not yet capable to understand what love was . For Philters and Amulets , our Romances are so pestered with them , that the Authors think they are not perfect without them . Where he says , his Mistress shed so many tears as would have made a Channel , that might have born a boat to bring him thither in , 't is an ordinary Poetical expression , for they weep Rivers , nay Oceans ; it shall suffice to quote him , that said , he shed so many tears as would make a sea , wherein his Mistress should sport her self like a Mermaid . There are none more ingenious then your Lovers , who whatever they see , apply it to their Mistresses . If they see Roses , they think of their Beauty ; if an Oak , it puts them in minde of their stature ; bu● to say , that seeing the Moon , a Mistress should also see her at the same time , and that she should carry intelligence between them , 't is only Philiris that ever imagin'd it . Pythagoras was a notable fellow , for he made people read in a glass , what was written in the Moon : but alas , the characters were written in blood upon the glass ; and thus did he abuse the ignorant , and foretold divers things . But there 's a better invention in the Adventures of Florida ; Two Lovers had gotten two Sun-dials , but instead of the hours of the day , there was an Alphabet about , and the needles of both being touch'd by the same stone , moved both together at a distance , and thus did they hold correspondence . But these Dials coming at last into the hands of the King of Portugal , who giving one of them to a Captain of his that was to go into the Indies , the ship was cast away , and the secret lost . Another Lover of our own Country , not being able to brook the absence of his Mistress , bought a Map of London , where it seems she liv'd , and with great pleasure and satisfaction , view'd that street and quarter of the City where she lived , and so comforted himself . Clarimond findes fault with these Histories of Fontenay and Philiris , to finde Lysis Discourse . And indeed , he hath some reason to be angry to see the current of all Romances stopped , by finding these two married before the end of the Book . As for Lysis's looking into the eyes of Philiris , to see if there were not some representation of Charite , whom he said he had seen ; he remembred him who said , his Mistresses eyes were Suns , and that his were two Chrystal balls , which receiving their rays in their centre , reflected them on his heart , which by that means was burnt np . The Eighth BOOK 'T Is an ordinary humor in all Romances , that Europeans should be found in Affryca , or Affrycans in Europe , that no man knows how they came thither , nor how they come by the language , only we are to suppose , these judicious Authors will needs have their Adventurers speak languages as well as St. Paul ; for let them come where they will , if the language do them any good , they have it infus'd . But Polidor desirous to reconcile Probability and Romance , tells you his father being a French man , brought him up in the language and fashions of his Country , even in the Court of Persia . As for the Lillies , Roses , Fires and precious Stones of a Beauty , Polidor abuses the Poets in their own excellent fancies , yet is not half so extravagant ; for whether is madder , he that says that the attractions of a Mistress can draw Rocks ? or he that says only , they may draw a Cart out of the mire ? and where Polidor says his Mistresses eyes melted the lead in the windows and the gutters , this is nothing to those eyes that can give us light instead of the Sun , and can restore Summer . But yet Polidor made only use of a little whites of eggs against this heat , a secret he had learn'd of the great Albertus . As for his Knives hafted with Remora's teeth , and his Fan of Phoenix feathers ; if there be no such things in nature , le ts laugh at those that first advanc'd them . The Remora stops a ship in her course ; I 'll tell you how this came up . A certain boat ran a ground on a bank of sand , being overturn'd , the Mariners found this fish stuck to the keel , and so they believ'd that hindred the boat , and brought it on the sand . As for the Phoenix , the stories of it are so monstrously ridiculous , that out of them I shall only observe the strange sottishness of mans minde , that suffers it self to be carried away by the torrent of tradition , though in things that are in open hostility against all probability . But those that say it is individual , and hath no female , let them consider whether they abuse not God , who for the perpetuation of every species , was content to go the ordinary way of male and female ; which he bid multiply . The History of Meliantes is also as judicially begun ; but yet there want not Authors who tell us , that the Persians live much like the French , and that was it made the Author of Lysander and Calista tell us in Suza there is an Exchange , where are fold Gloves , Muffs , Ribans , Hats , Masks ; whereas others tell us there 's no Bands , nor Masks , nor Hats worn there , nor are they clad there as we are . Meliantes says he is also come into France to finde out Lysis , as well as his companions ; this is also an imitation of the Romances , where you finde people of the several quarters of the world more strangely brought together , and to less purpose then ours . Here we have Hircan turn'd Conjurer again , to raise up the Cherry-tree Nymph , whom he raises by Horta , who was the Goddess of the Gardens . As for Lysis's thinking Amaryllis like Lucid● , these resemblances , and the mistakes that arise thereon , are a great part of our Romances . In the Pastorals of Julietta , Delio , a Knight of Barcelona being gone to the wars , his Mistress Catulla expected him every day ; but being at the utmost of despair for him , there comes into the Town a certain German that was very like him . Catulla having heard of it , sends her woman to give him directions how to come to her in the night , which was by the help of a ladder of cord . He , though a stranger , yet perceiving the mistake , would needs trust himself to Fortune ; but going at his hour appointed , he meets the Watch , draws on them ; and after he had kill'd two , was taken and carried to prison , and the next day condemn'd . Catulla hearing of this , knew there was no way to save him but to beg him , which she did by her maid . This was a notable resemblance , that could not be discovered all the time : But that which put me on this story is , that custom of begging condemn'd persons : 'T was a priviledge of common whores , who upon promise of amendment of life , had such as were destin'd to the gallows bestow'd on them . One reason of this is , the affinity of the sins of those people . Besides that , it was thought a work of Charity to put together two bad livers , who repenting , might haply bring forth children full of courage , and honest , fit to people Colonies : And such were the founders of old Rome , a sort of Vagabonds , Highwaymen , Tories and Bandits , who having made a Troop , came afterwards to give Laws to all the world . But I come to the famous history of Carmelin , who though an inconsiderable person , yet shall exceed the Romancists . All he saies are fancies and hyperboles . For the littleness of his Master , you must note , that the Poets describing a thing , observe less probability ; else what meant he that said , That a little man having gotten up on the back of a Pismire , thought himself upon an Elephant , but on a sudden got a fall from it as high as that of Phaeton . For Taupins changing his name , and thinking to grow bigger with it , Carmelin had read some Romance , where he found a Gyant called Nagibuscantropocara , a name proportionable to his body . There was a certain Roman , who besides the making of his cloathes too big , as Taupin did , would not eat of any small creature , lest it should make him little like what he eat , and that made him love Beef better then Partridge . His sauce was made of Pompions , but for Pease and beans he could not endure the sight of them . This was a little beyond ours . Carmelins several conditions are certainly as pleasant as any thing of Lazarillo de Tormes : and his description of the Joyners life and house-keeping , is a true representation of a Frenchman . You see how Clarimond begins Lysis's History : I 'll tell you how D'audiguier begins that of Lysander ; Under the memorable Reign of the great Henry , the redoubted father of our invincible Monarch , there flourished in France a yong Gentleman , whose heroick vertue is rendred more illustrious by the glory of his vertues , then by the antiquity of his race , &c. Methinks the Epithets here are very cheap , what need a mans valour come in to tell us of his son : but that word Flourishing troubled Lysis most ; 't is so like the Legend , for alas he was afraid that for that word men would have doubled the truth of his History . Lysis believes Hircan took off the beards of the Gods of the waters ; how faithful is his memory ! he remembred Hercules , snatch'd a horn from the River Achelous , and that the Satyr Marsias was flead by Apollo , from the soals of his feet to the crown of his head , a sad encounter for a God. What Philiris saies touching the thoughts of Lysis , and his description of the night , are true Poetick imaginations ; his putting personages on the clouds and winds , puts me in minde of a certain petty Romance , wherein there was The fight of the four Seasons of the year ; Summer and Winter were the two Generals . General Summer was discontented , that such a Tyrant as Winter , with a confus'd Army of Winds , Mists , and others , Highlanders , Scythians and Deserteers , should make such spoil on his fine Champion Country , rob his Forrests , and trample his Meadows , and imprison the fairest Flowers in his Garden , and cause himself to fly for refuse to the Antipodes . The Autumn and the Spring took part with the Summer , by the means of Cupid . Venus also sent him the Cyclopes with some Thunderbolts for his Artillery . Ceres , Pomona and Bacchus promis'd to finde him provisions . He drew up his forces in the Vale of Esam ; but he was no sooner in the field , but he had intelligence that his brother Autumn was routed the other side the sea . That they had discovered the advance of a Brigade of sharp blustering Winds , with which a company of Mists came up as resolutely , as if they had been Swissers ; after which came up the Canon and Artillery , which was guarded by several Regiments of Frosts , Rains , Hail and Snow , with Scaling Ladders , and Bridges of Ice . That three hours after they discovered a Squadrons of Fogs , all in disorder , and led up by the Amazon Cold , which was follow'd by the main battel of General Winter , who had four Legions of Flakes of Ice had prest the frigid Zone , and all old and grey Travellers , who had provision for five months and odde days ; and that these forces had quite routed Autumn . General Summer was not much troubled at this news , who thought it his best course to joyn battel with his enemy before his forces were refresh'd . While he was thus busie , a Page comes from Spring-Garden , and tells him he had there seen two or three Gentlewomen get green gowns , which made him believe that Winter could not be so near . Whereupon he giving himself over to some little enjoyment . Winter advances with some Troops of Hoar-Frosts , which made Summer retreat into his works : Some days were thus spent in skirmishes to no great advantage of either side ; for what the Hoar-frosts did in the morning , Captain Phoebus recovered at noon . But Winter brought up all his forces , and took the works , and froze the hearts of the hottest Champions among them . Summer in the mean time rallies , and brings on the rays of Phoebus , which were come to his succor from the high Countrey ; but Winter had set a sort of good resolute Fogs all about , who assoon as they perceiv'd the rays , rise up and gave alarm , having let Captain Ayr pass their guards . The signal of the Battel was a Blustering wind on the one side , and on the other Thunder . The Battel being joyn'd , Phoebus would needs succor the Summer , but the Mists being of the other side , came and cover'd both Armies , so that he could not see them . The Duke of November would needs with a select troop of Fair days reinforce the fight ; but the Earl of Shrove-Tuesday came with a drunken desperate crue , and took him off . Summer seeing himself put to the rout , fought stoutly ; but at last was forc'd to flie to the Antipodes , to raise new forces against the next Campagn . This seems pleasant enough ; and there is another fight between the Flesh-days and Fish-days , but it is too long for this place : but for this , I think it is much more ingenious then Homers between the Mice and the Frogs . For what difference could happen between two sorts of Creatures , that had no acquaintance one with another ? one living in the water , the other in warm holes in houses . That humor of arraigning Banquet of certain crimes of Drunkenness , Qnarrels and Fornication , and referring her to the punishment of Famine , was not much better in our old Poets . Clysters and Julips are brought to purge away her noxious humours . Now we come to Lysis's unwillingness to take arms : he remembers that Love-songs , Madrigals and Ecclogues are the ordinary entertainments of Shepherds ; but where he says , that he will only contend who shall give the best kisses ; he remembers Myrtil in the Faithful Shepherd ; as also Ronsard , who in the Temple he intends for his Mistress , will have her statue , close by which shall stand by his , as it were going to kiss her , and that all that are in Love , must come thither once a year upon their feast day ; and he that should give the best kiss , whether wet or dry , should have some reward . But Hircan's Prophesie assures him as to the taking of arms ; there are two or three such in the History of Lysander , where I shall leave them . The Ninth BOOK . THere is no book but much may be said on it ; but since it might be thought repetition , I shall contract . I see nothing incomprehensible in the Entertainment at Orontes's , nor yet in the arrival of the Ambassadors , the Antiquities that are ripp'd up ; as , the drinking by the Letters of the Mistresses name ( which some did till they forgot their own ) nor was Carmelin's drunkenness to be omitted , for the truth of the story requir'd it . Love blinded is again in the Faithful Shepherd , and that in the Arcadia is , to say truth , very difficult to make any thing of . For Lysis's passing from the Iron to the Golden-Age , without passing through the Silver one , 't is to shew the excellency of his operations , and withal to tell them , it shall cost them nothing . Nor is that humor of his , of having a God for Romances less pleasant ; but what Cockscombs are these Romans , that attribute Genders and Sexes to their Divinities , and multiply them without any reason . Lysis his Vniversity is very pleasant ; The disputations that were had on his Theses had been printed , had they but assign'd him a Colledge at P●ris . What Clarim●nd saies of the Golden-Age , must be added to what had been said before . The fruit of Lotos is a thing was never yet seen , nor much heard , but what Homer says of it . But the design of the Plays is that which is incomparable ; as well for the disposition of the Scene as the Language : To rip up the Fables which they propose to act , were to be too tedious ; as for the lights which Carmelin saw , he says nothing which the vulgar opinion confirms not , whether they proceed from natural causes or diabolick , matters not here . In Euphormio you may know somewhat more of them ; the Author of that Satyr tells you they call Travellers to them , and that Euphormio , with his friend Percas , going by a river side , saw a man with a great head of hair , and a great Beard , who was seen to the navil , and that he turned up his buttocks , and clapped himself ; which done , he laughed , and went under water again . As for the Players habits , Black is the colour of Pluto's Kingdom ; Jupiters red is the colour of his Thunder ; Venus's green is the colour of the Spring , which represents Love ; Ceres's yellow is the colour of her harvests . Proserpina's blew is the ordinary colour of maids to be married ; and for Cyana and Arethusa , white represents the silver of their streams . But for Cupids being naked , with his Bow and Arrow , as the Poets paint him , there is somewhat to be said against it . When he would shoot at one , what does he with his torch ? doth he let it fall to the ground ? or does he put it out till he hath done , and then lights it again at the eyes of some Beauty ? nor do I see why he should go naked in the cold ; and therefore I approve Carmelin , who being to represent him , would not for modesty sake . But it may be said the enjoyments of it are naked : be it so . Venus speaks by Hyperboles , yet not such , but the Poets make them ordinary ; for to say , that the beauties of a Mistress are able to make the Gods Idolatrous , is much beyond any thing she saies . The discourses also of Cupid are fit for such a person , as the Poets make him : for his playing at Cockal , since he is a childe , 't is natural ; but pins are more proper for him , for 't is his design to prick . Nor is Ganimed 's loitering from school absurd , for you must note , Mercury taught the Gods languages . While the Greeks stood , they spoke all Greek , but when the Empire came to the Romans , the Gods were fain to submit to the Latine tongue , otherwise they could not have convers'd with that people , nor answer'd them by their Oracles . Pluto hath taken the Pedantick stile , which is the most proper for a solitary God as he is ; and as this God passing his time with the dead , must needs speak some extraordinary Language ; so those here who spend night and day in reading old Authors , and never converse with other men , furnish us with nothing but their Pedantry , both in their discourse and Books . For his mangling of the Latine words , he may be easily understood , as being not so ridiculously affected , as that of the scholler in Rabelais ; who says he goes to the Lupanar instead of a Bawdy-house , and transfrets the Sequane . But Rabelais needed not have abus'd others in this point , for his own ordinary stile is Pedantick enough . The Rencontre of Adrian just in this nick of time , must needs be very pleasant ; and his bidding the company adieu , and the Waggoner drive on both in a breath , sufficiently speak his quality . But the next Comedy is much more perfect , as being not interrupted . Zethes and Calais speak the ordinary phrase , as being yong men ; but Jason being a Conqueror , and better at his hands then at this tongue , can speak no other but Gallimathias , a kinde of speech hath no name neither among the Greeks nor Latines , as consisting of contradictions , and clinches upon the words , and 't is only the example declares what it is . 'T is a Language that much pesters the Courtiers ; you have enough of it in the Loves of Nerueza , and those of Des Escuteaux , and in Loves Alarms ; and though these Books are slighted now , yet were they excellent in their time , and those that are now in vogue , will come to the same fate . Our Medea is all in Metaphors ; a stile proper for a Sorceress ; he that compos'd the Travels of Aristeus , was excellent at it . Despair saies he , like a resolute Warriour , having laid siege to the heart of that Shepherdess with an Army of his sufferings , took in at length that fort of her soul , having at his entrance knock'd down that inflexible courage , cut the throat of his patience , massacr'd his furious resolutions , and precipitated those thoughts , which had escaped the fury of the sword , into a fire perpetually burning with a desire of death . This Author was the only admiration of the Court ; but how deservedly — But to return to our Comedy . Jason desirous to obtain the Golden-Fleece , which was a Book of Chymistry , as some say , though the Fable bears other expositions . But the Poets know not where the Colchos was , for some will have it to be an Island , others a Continent ; nay , some say , they knew not by what river the Argo got into the sea . But that trouble , you will say , Orpheus sav'd them ; for he could as well draw after him their ship as other things with his Harp. But I wonder , that being at sea , the Rocks follow'd them not : but it is to be thought they heard him not . When this Musician descended into hell , the Acheron followed him even to the palace of Pluto , so that the Shades were like to be drown'd in the midst of the fires . 'T was a brave fellow ; for with one touch on the Harp he could draw the fairest Trees from his neighbours garden into his own ; and if he chang'd Country , he could make his house follow him : And yet this was the most beggerly Poet that ever was . But I wonder how the Sun and the Stars , being more excellent bodies then the Stones Trees , were not charm'd by his musick . But to pursue the narration : When the Argonauts were arrived in the Country of King Phineas , Zethes and Calais relieve him against the Harpies . These young men were the sons of Boreas and the fair Orithia , and had the gift of flying . But why the Harpies should hinder King Phineas to eat , I see not ; nor yet how this poor King could live so long without meat . But having done their business , the Argonauts pursue their voyage ; and Medea so favour'd Jason , that she gave him a charm toset the Dragon asleep . What a simple Conquerour is this Jason , that does all things by magick ? The Dragon being asleep , 't was easie to take the Fleece . And his Companions never drew sword till they came to Thessaly . Are not these excellent examples of valour ? As for the language of some Actors in this Comedy , it is enough to say it is fantastick as the rest . These two pieces could not be better represented . Carmelin and the Harpies did excellently well , nor did Hircan who playd Orpheus do less . I believe if any of the Country chanc'd to see them , they must needs think them mad : but they had such a lechery to make sport with Lysis , that they cared not ; and therefore being satisfied with this diversion , they find him other adventures in the Tenth BOOK . I Cannot but admire Lysis's reading and his judgment in the old Authors . His attaque of the Fable of Thetis is excellent ; but his heroick accoutrements betray him again : But that was because he saw some Poets even of his own time so dress'd before their Books . That subtilty of Hircan , to make Lysis believe that the Coach was drawn by horses as long as it was on firm ground , and did not flie till it came to the sea , was not ordinary : but Lysis helps it by his Philosophie . But what he intends to do in heaven , is beyond all Astrologie , and discovers the Tenets of divers Philosophers , and especially those of the Platonicks concerning Reminiscence ; and that was it made Lysis believe there must be an University in heaven for the souls . After he hath spoken of Homer's Tuns of Good and Evil , he falls afresh on the Ideas of the Platonicks , as if they had been things to be seen in heaven . Nor is his holding of solution of continuity in spirits less Philosophical . The adventure of the Dragon shews how easie it is to deceive him that deceives himself . But for the things that come out of the Dragons belly , they are not so strange as what comes from a Gentleman in the History of Lysander , that vomited images of wax , pieces of Looking-glasses , Pen-knives and Ink-horns . The Deliverance of Pamphilia must needs be a great honour to Lysis , and such as must make him heroick . But his relation of his adventure is excellent . Because he had seen Birds that could speak at Paris , he thought there might be a Country whence they came , and where they spoke and did all things as we do . But this , and what he says of the Diaphonous people , is but a dream of Lysis ; yet not so impertinent as that of Poliphilus , who in one night dreamt a book as big as ours . As for Lysis's imagination , that being invulnerable , the Gyants could not force out his soul but through the nose , 't is an abuse of Mahomet , who in his Alcoran says that Moses having long wandered the desart , found a Tomb , whereof as he was confidering the length and breadth , the Angel of death came to kill him : Moses knowing him , How wilt thou get my soul out ? says he to him : Not through my mouth , for that hath spoke to God ; not through my ears , for those have heard him ; not through my eyes , for those have seen him ; not by my hands , for those have received presents from him ; not through my feet , for those carried me into the Mount. The Angel went his way thus baffled : but another time he presented Moses with an Apple of Paradice ; which he smelling at , the Angel took him by the nose and drew out his soul , & so dispos'd him into that Sepulchre which could never since be found . That Lysis will be accoutred according to his Authors , he still discovers his old humour , that makes him believe there 's as much truth in Picture as in Poetry . Clarimond's abusing of those Shepherds that grave their amorous speeches and expostulations on Trees , is not without reason , 't is such an impertinent and an improbable foolery : For they must send notice to their Mistresses to go to that tree , or all 's lost ; which if they do , they might as well have sent what they writ on the tree some other way . The history of Anaximander may well go for canonical with Lysis . He had seen in the fables , that Medea had taken Aeson by the throat , and let out all his old blood , and fill'd his body with other , by which means he became young again . Nor want our present Romances these renewings of age . Panurgus had his body mine'd , as if it had been to be put into paste ; which done , it was molded anew , and made handsome then before , and they got life into him by blowing into his fundament . Then does he relate stories of the other world . But if there be any wit in things of this nature , 't is Anaximander claims it . As for the God of Sleep , whom Clarimond quotes , 't is to keep even with the fables . Some grant this God a palace , some a grot . But to what purpose either ; since all that are about him must be asleep , and cannot do this Child of the night any service ? And since Ovid says he is ever asleep , how can he go about the earth to sow poppies ? That 's a task for the God of Vigilance rather then the God of Sleep . Thus shall we never be rid of absurdities . The instructions which Lysis gives to his Historiographer , are certainly very excellent : but the new description of his Mistresses Picture is much more . La Roque was a fool to him ; for he says only that he is a new kind of Spider , that makes a web whereon Love should work his Mistresses picture , but how he tels us not , whereas Lysis describes his to the least particulars . As for the Copper-piece , you see 't was all was left of the brazen age . For the gold into which Midas's wine was turn'd , why might not Lysis think it might be made potable again , with the help of the Chymists who have broke their heads so much about it ? The white must be made of the same milk which made the via lactea ; which though not very white , yet might serve Charite well enough . The flesh-colour taken from the sweat of Bacchus , is a new invention ; and so is the red that is borrowed from Autumn . The black is Proserpina's Paint , yet may do well enough for an Eye-brow . The Poets who have made such monsters of the Gods , have made Neptune always with a blue beard . For the marble whereon the Colours were wrought , it must needs be a peece of the first Altar that was erected to those Gods whom Lysis honours so much . Venus's shell was that wherein she arriv'd at Cyprus ; and Lada's egg was that out of which Helen , Castor , and Pollux were hatch'd . That I have not altogether observ'd Lysis's directions for the titles of his Letters and the Histories , is because I would not in such a punctilio transgress the laws of our Romances . But his observation is never the less commendable . As for him that would dedicate a Romance of Knighthood to Bethlem-Gabor , 't is a Satyre , he being a most warlike Prince : And where 't is said he should have a Love-story dedicated to him to teach him to court his Mistresses , Germany and the State of Venice , I may add , that he hath ever been in love with the Ocean , which he enjoys more then those other Mistresses ; and that if those old Cuckolds of Venice marry her every year , the Turk commits adultery with her . As for that Raillery concerning the attribute of Majesty to Kings , besides that it is but of late , and that Court-flattery hath brought it into vogue ; considered truly , 't is ridiculous ; for 't is no more then if a man should sayto one , May it please your soul , your mind , or your memory . But to fight with Custom is folly ; since that in Spain , the Vulgar Ceremonies are such , that Lordship is but Civility to a Translator . 'T is a mighty lechery some men have to do things cross to others , were it but for the beginning of a Book , or the ending of it . But for Lysis's , 't is done according to his desire , beginning with his entrance into Shepherdry , though he had lov'd Charite long before . The Eleventh BOOK . MY Author had incurr'd the displeasure of some Ladies , for ( as they thought it ) his indiscretion in advancing the story of Geneura , which you have in the second Book ; and 't is thought they would have been revenged on him , had he not here brought on the stage a Man as extravagant and vain in his sex , and that is Alican . But who hath seen France , will acknowledge he hath left a many Apes behind him , and these will leave others : I wish their fooleries came not to effeminate us here . Carmelin's relation of his and his Masters adventures at Amaryllis's , is ( considering his person ) very good , and that he is not always of the same opinion as his Master . But where it 's said , that , In the mean time Lysis , to whom it is now time to return , rise with much disquiet ; 't is a manner of speaking very frequent in our Romances , where you find , We leave him where he is ; and , See what such a one does . Lysander's History in every page hath it : Let 's now return to Calista ; We have left Ambrisa at Paris ; We have left Lysander in Holland . There 's no artifice in this , and 't is to suppose the Reader of a very weak memory , and betrays the Authors weakness that cannot fasten things more handsomly together . That Triumph wherein Carmelin represents Bacchus , is like that which the Poets celebrate him for , who say he was the first conquered the Indies : but his greatest glory was , that all his voyage he scorn'd to drink water . But that which Lysis quarrels at in this Ceremony , is , that the old customs are not punctually observ'd ; which he would not have violated , not only in this , but also in all other things , as his Triumph , &c. But I cannot but hug that design of his of sending for the Muses . For their number , you must note there were at first but three , but how they came to be nine I 'll tell you . The people of Sicyon desirous to have their Statues to place in Apollo's Temple , employed about it three Statuaries , thinking to choose the three best done : but it happened they were so well , that they knew not whhich to refuse , and so they were all nine consecrated in the Temple of the God of Poetry ; and to make the people believe there were really nine , Hesiod and a sort of Poets found them all names . For their chastity , it cannot be much , since they have inspired all the lascvious Poets that ever have been . But that Fable of their Fountain made by a horses hoof , 't is such an impertinence , as I cannot tell how it hath hitherto been swallow'd ; for what vertue can there be in a Beast to make men Poets ? It had been more proper to say , that those who drank of that fountain became horses , or rather asses . As for Lysis's carrying away of his Mistress , 't is an ordinary Romantick humour . Young Wenches run away and wander forrests and desarts with their Lovers , as if they were brothers and sisters , yet must be thought honest , nay though they fall into the hands of robbers and pyrats . But Lysis would not have Lovers live like Jupiter and Juno . Natalis Comes tels us how Jupiter came to lie with this sister of his the first time : He chang'd himself into a Cuckow , and it being a great showre of rain , fled into Juno's lap ; but she hiding him under her coats , he in the mean time got her with childe , and could not but for shame marry her . 'T is true , Jupiter might very well be a Cuckow , for he was always in some other birds nest . But Lysis discovers a most ridiculous humor of the Romances , where you have a silly young girl , that haply was never out of her mothers sight , upon the first of a Lover , become so bold , that she will travel all over the world with him ; and in all these travels , there must be those that will infallibly entertain them , as if they had planted their stages beforehand ; and if they build Sconces any where , they are excus'd as Princes in distress , who will reward their Benefactors , when they come to their own . Why may they not meet with as good entertainment as Water-Poets ? As for that Aristocle● which Lysis saies was torn in pieces by her Lovers : This Lass had two Suitors , Straton and Calisthenes ; she having chosen Calisthenes , the other seem'd to comply so far , that he was invited to the Wedding : But as Aristiclea was sacrificing , he brought a sort of Ruffians to carry her away ; at which Calisthenes being alarm'd , laid hold on her . Which Straton seeing , put in too , and between them they so drew , that each of them had both too much and too little of her . Lysis is somewhat troubled that Hircan and Anselme marry before the end of the Book , and that they are not all married on a day . That marrying all of a day Clarimond needed not so much to have laugh'd at : for your Romantick Shepherds being all Beggars , such a thing might happen , if they came to some good house , where after good drink and victuals , 't was easie to bring them into the humour , as being such as of whom it might be said , when they caper'd in a dance , that all their worldly wealth was in the Ayr. But for Lysander's History , that treats of persons of Quality , to have all match'd of a day , and that in the Chappel of Bourbon , was a little extravagant . But Romances can do more ; they can raise Armies , and conquer Kingdoms in as little time : yet a man may fain a thing so , as not to be openly tax'd for a Lyar. As for what is done by Lysis at Hiccans Marriage , if any see not the wit of it , 't is because they are not acquainted with Antiquity , as he was . As for Adrian's loosing of his hearing at Hircans , 't is not so strange . I can tell you of one that was perswaded out of his fight . Three Italians were at Cards at an Ordinary at Venice : One having lost all his money , went to bed , with his mouth full of curses and blasphemies , leaving the other two at play : These two having given over play , would needs make some sport with the third , who notwithstanding the loss of his money was fast asleep . They put out fire and candle , and began to quarrel about the game ; one swore 't was so , the other , 't was not , making such a noise that the other awoke , and looking up and seeing no candle , thought they had spoke in their sleep , and so laid him down again . But they quarrelling , and making greater noise then before , he looks up again , and being better awake , What , says he , do you play in the dark ? In the dark ! say one ; what are you blinde ? do you not see we have two candles ? With that , rubbing his eyes , I can see neither you nor the candles , says he . Sure he hath lost his sight , says one ; and withal going to the bed side , made as if he were amaz'd . Bring the candle hither , saies he , look , his eyes seem as if there were some film over them : But it may be he does but counterfeit , or imagine himself blinde . With that he swore he saw nothing ; and withal calling to minde his cursing and blasphemies over night , he was perswaded God had so punish'd him for it , whereupon he began to weep . They advis'd him to vow a Pilgrimage to Loretto , which he kneeling on his bed , did , promising her Ladiship two silver eyes , if he recovered his . This done , one of his Companions brought a Candle lighted out of another room , whereupon they laugh at him . He was so astonish'd at it , that he could not so much as speak ; nevertheless , his Companions told him , he must accomplish his vows , since he had obtained his desire . Now if a Gamester , one whose wit is more refin'd then other ordinary men , and an Italian , could be thus perswaded , why not such an Animal as Adrian , whose understanding was of no greater latitude then his profession ; for as for what miracles are told him of Hircan and Lysis , his judgement is so strong , that he knows not whether be ought to believe them or not . The Twelfth BOOK . HEre we have Lysis relating his adventures to his Cousin , wherein though he have an excellent gift of invention , and applyes things handsomely ; yet any action that relates to some old fable , he thinks he may venture on as a thing will be granted him . But that natural and Citizen-like perswasion of Adrians to him thereupon to go to Paris , pleases me extreamly , where he tells him , that there he shall not need fear Monsters , or any thing of that nature . Here also we have a many casts of Carmelius learning Common-places , Proverbs and Observations , which because they are fitted to Adrians humour , could never have been better bestow'd . M●liantes to make Adrian believe the condition his Cousin was entred into was the best , descends into the field of his Eloquence , describing the City and the Country life . But Clarimond now intends to dissolve the enchantment , as being weary of abusing so long , one whom they should rather endeavor to convince of his extravagant opinions . However , Lysis intends to make his party good ; you see what inventions he can finde to live , though he lost all his estate . He thinks he deserves entertainment as well as those his Authors quote , and I think so too . As for his exhortation to Patience in Adversities , you must note he was well acquainted with Celadon , who upon the disdain of his Mistress , lived a great while on herbs like a beast , though he were not two miles from his own house . As for Lysis feigning himself dead , I think him wiser then many other Lovers , who have kill'd themselves through the cruelty of their Mistresses . Had not Iphic better have done so , then hang'd himself at her door ; or the Basilius in Don Quixot , that pretended to stab himself before his Mistress . The main design of all Poets is , to celebrate their Mistresses ; and that is it made Fontenay say , that Pernella should be more famous then Laura . But why all the Poets compare themselves to Swans , those sweet singing birds I know not ; but I believe , that the singing of that bird so melodiously before his death , may be entered among the Vulgar Errors ; and he that first advanc'd it , did it upon no certain ground . Fontenay's desire to change wives with Adrian , furnishes Lysis with excellent observation of Antiquity , who knew there had been some Republikes where such a thing had been permitted . Meliantes and Hircan not only imitate but exceed our Romances . You see how much my Author studies to make all things natural ; why may not Adrian , who is a Citizen , be much more jealous and tender of his Pernella , as Menelaus was of Helen . Lysi's feigned death is very well acted , Carmelin doth also his part ; and because he will not always borrow of his Common-places , I think that about Close-mourning is his own , if he have not seen it in some Manuscript ; but Hircan's jest about one laughing on the wheel , he that knows that in other Countrys Malefactors are broken with an iron bar upon a wheel , sees it . Then follow some excellent considerations about the burying or burning of dead bodies ; wherein though Philiris play the Poet , the Shepherd , and the Heathen altogether , yet seems he to quote somewhat out of Doctor Charon , who says , that the most dishonorable way to mankinde of disposing dead bodies , is that of burying them ; and the most honorable , that of burning them : that the earth is the dregs and ordure of the Elements , the sink of the world , and mother of Corruption . I cannot conceive the reason why Charron should thus abuse the poor Earth : nor why he should say , we have no parts we ought to be ashamed of , unless to shew the inclination he had to assert that Paradox , That women ought to go naked . The Poets tell us , their Mistresses make them dye , and that they raise them again ; and therefore that Lysis should think so , is not so extravagant . Besides , he remembred Aesculapius , rais'd up Hippolitus . Why should not Charite , who is a Sun her self , do as much as that son of Apollo . Lysis says , That Love led his soul into Hell , wherein he differs from some of his ancient Masters ; who affirm'd , that death divided a man into three parts , the Body return'd to earth , the soul went to Heaven , or else was united to that of the Universe , and there went to Hell but the Shade , which what it could consist of , I cannot conceive . Yet those others that say the fouls go to Hell , tell us stories of Shades , enough to discover the contradictions of Poetry : but why a soul should be call'd a Shade , I see not ; for being a thing of more worth then the body , and that in its separation it loses nothing , it ought to have a nobler name . Nor doth the fiction of the Waterman Charon and his fare hold any more water . What need had this fellow of any money , in hell , where there is nothing to buy ? Pluto needed not this Poll-money , for the earth and all the mines were his ; Ceres and the other rural Divinities having no more then they necessarily took up . Of equal absurdity is that of Cerberus , the three-tongu'd Dog. Hath Pluto no other guard then that of a Dog ? but it must be thought there needs none in hell , for the Devils need neither Dog nor Cat , since they keep no house , but live like Philosophers . Then is Lysis brought before the three Judges , and by their order sent to the Elizian fields , where he rips up old Poetry and Fables so exquisitely , that if all Books were lost , we might have all of this nature from him . He saies that the pastimes of the Devils are Cards and Dice . 'T is true , quarrels , oathes and blasphemy are the effects of them , and Avarice the Inventor ; But the impatience is remarkable : But at what is a Gamester most impatient ? Is it for the loss of time in eating or sleeping ? is 't want of money ? is 't a years sickness ? No ; 't is when the candle is put out in the midst of a game , or when the Die falls down , and cannot be found . Now comes the famous Musardan on the Stage , that excellent advancer of Love-stories , and Courtier of the Muses , who is wellcomest of all to Lysis ; one that for sport-sake was admitted to some great mens tables . But Fontenay continuing his follies , give Clarimond occasion , really to endeavour Lysis's conviction ; for that he had said before , that Lysis ought to be entertain'd in his extravagance , in regard of the Felicity of Fools , 't was only for a time , and by Paradox . But if we will see the impertinences and absurdities of Fabulous Books and Romances more fully discovered , we must advance to the Thirteenth BOOK . THough there need not much be said on these two Orations , the Objections and Answers being so clear ; yet to draw things to some conclusion , I shall where my Authour hath been very liberal , contribute somewhat . The War of Troy is by most acknowledg'd a fiction : and Homer grounded his Poem on some old wives Tales , yet Clarimond says nothing of that , because truth and Poetry travel not far together . But he quarrels at the subject of his Books , which is ill , and that grand fault , of not mentioning the causes of that war ; for that he had written any thing before , is but a conjecture ; which yet Philiris makes the best of , when he says , that his subject was well enough known in Greece , and that consequently he might begin where he pleas'd . But as to Homer's Country , which Philiris saies is heaven , and that Poetry is the Language of the Gods , 't is a little extraordinary , though all Oracles were in verse . For Homers sentences , besides that they are such as it may be were in every mouth in those days , all sects of Philosophy have gotten somewhat out of him ; as if he commend Vertue , he is presently a Stoick , &c. Nor have they been more fortunate , that make him Master of all Arts ; or to say better , a Jack of all Trades . For to make him a Ship-Carpenter , 't is enough that he makes his Vlisses one : To shew he was a good Cook , he made his Hero's turn the spit , and boil the pot , and in Vulcan he is an Armourer : This was an easie way to be of all Trades ; but it is to be thought , that Ignorance and Pedantry were the Godfathers that gave him that name . That any Captains and the like should esteem him , as if his works could infuse courage , is as improbable ; and yet this is no great commendation ; for Amadis hath sharpen'd the courage of some , whose unacquaintance with affairs kept them in ignorance of what was truly military . And for Alexander and Alcibiades , who going into a school , and asking the Master for Homer's Iliads , gave him a box on the ear , when he told him he had none , 't is no great credit . Alcibiadas was a rash yong fellow , that affronted all where he came , not sparing the very Images of the Gods , the noses whereof he cut off ; besides that , it shews that it was in those days a Book fitter for School-boys then Souldiers ; and indeed it was fit a Schoolmaster should have it , it being their daily-bread ; as Hieron said to Xenophanes , complaining of Poverty ; That Homer , though while he liv'd , begg'd his bread , yet dead , he maintained ten thousand men . And hence it came , that the Schoolmasters have ever been his greatest celebrators . As for Hector's leaving the Army in a fight , to go and deliver a message that was unnecessary , 't was such an absurdity as Philiris mentions it not . As for the fable of Circe , 't is justly tax'd : for dawb as you will with Mythologies , Ulysses's lying with a Sorceress , will be a thing of ill example . As for the Beauty of Helen and Penelope , Clarimond says what he ought , and Philiris answers as well ; but for the chastity of the latter , and that evasion of the web , 't is such a poor one , that so many yong Lovers could not but in so many years discover it . But there are that say , that those yong men , all enjoy'd her , and that thence sprang the God Pan , you have the credit of the Poets for the one as well as the other . Clarimond having spoken of Homer , spends not time on the other Greek Poets , since it was but repetition ; and so falls on Virgil the Prince of the Latine Poets . That Dido liv'd not in Aeneas's time , is easie to prove : for his Fables , they are low enough ; his Buckler of Aeneas , his golden branch to go to hell with ; to finde explications for them , were to no purpose . But Philiris deservedly commends the harmony , weight , and fluency of his verse . For Ovid and his Metamorphoses , it hath been in divers places shew'd they are not natural , and some modern , have been more fortunate ; as for example , A Player being to represent all conditions and persons , having offended Mercury , in not representing him well , was by that God Metamorphos'd into a Looking-glass , that so he might represent things better then he did in his life time . And that other , of a cruel disdainful Mistress , who could not be charm'd by any complaints of her Lover , the Gods to punish the one , and reward the other , chang'd this desperate Lover into a Loadstone , and that ungrateful Mistress into Iron , that so in spight of her teeth she might be drawn by him , whom before she did avoid . To which if we adde the Metamorphoses of Marne , Morin , Synopa , &c. we need say no more . Orlando Furioso is a book hath less order yet then Ovid , from whom and the other Poets the invention is borrow'd . You must not think Clarimond can quote all the impertinences of any book , especially of this ; as where Astolphus rides to heaven upon his Hypogriph , and there meets with St. John the Evangelist , who shews him all the curiosities of the place , having put up his horse in a certain place , where he gave him celestial oats . Yet is the Author among his Countrymen call'd the Divine Ariosto ; and so is Aretin , notwithstanding all his filthiness and impiety . Tasso is not so confus'd ; but his mingling together sacred and prophane things , shews him of that Country where they love vice , and allow impiety . Du Bartus is not much behinde ; but it must be thought his design was only to reduce the Scripture into neater terms then it was in : but methinks , being to speak as a Christian , he might have omitted the Suns coach and horses , and such other Pagan absurdities . Next comes up Ronsard with his Poems , Sonnets , Elegies , &c. For his Sonnets , they are allusions to the old Greek and Latine Fooleries , or else some traductions out of Italians . But because he is often quoted with his absurdities in the text it self , we shall not say much here , only shake a little his hymn , wherein hee compares Hercules to Jesus Christ , both as to his birth and labours . The three nights that Jupiter made one , when he was to enjoy Alcmena , represent the number of years , which past before the Son of God was born of his mother ; That Juno , who sent two great Serpents into Alcides 's cradle , is King Herod , who to destroy the childe Jesus , sent his souldiers to kill the children in Bethlehem ; That it was thought that those two children were purely humane , the one being thought the son of Joseph , the other of Amphitruo ; though Jesus was the son of God , and Hercules the son of Jupiter : That Prometheus unchain'd , is humane nature set at liberty : That Hercules , who ever obeys Euristheus , is the Saviour of the world , who is ever obedient to his Father : That the envious Juno is Satan ( for she represents both Herod and the Devil ; whereas Amphitruo and Euristheus doe both represent God the Father ) That Hercules puting on the Garment of Iole , is Jesus Christ cloath'd with the humanity of his Church : That Hercules and Atlas who sustain the Heavens , are the Father and the Son who sustain the Vniverse : That Charibdis , which swallowed one of Alcides 's Bulls , is Satan , that makes a prey on one of the disciplies of Jesus Christ : And lastly , that Hercules , who is burnt on a mountain , is our Redeemer , who offers himself up a sacrifice unto God the Father . O lewd Poet ! The Adulteries of Jupiter , and the Incarnation of the Word , are they not fit comparisons ? why is not Alcmena the Virgin , and the Angel Gabriel Mercury ? But that Alcides , who to satisfie his lust , disguis'd himself , and spun with Iola , should be Jesus Christ , is equally as Impious . I am to note further , that he is such a sworn imitator of Homer , and the Poets his Predecessors , that he omits not their greatest absurdities : for this is but a patern of what might be quoted : for his descriptions and similitudes , they are as tedious as Homers . If a man be to get a little water boild , he tells how he clove the wood to make the fire with , then how he kindled it and blew it , then comes in the flame , that encircles about the Kettle , then the white scummings , then the noise it makes in boiling , and this is your constant entertainment . This Poet would finde a man perpetual Satyre , yet was the most renowned of his time . But if we catch Poets and Fabulists , we must not let the Mythologists escape , who by their impertinences seek to continue the credit of the former , and would have us swallow down obscure and ambiguous fooleries for Divinity . 'T is hard but some allusion or other may be found to save the reputation of advancers . Apollo and Neptune build the walls of Troy , saies the Fable ; there must be water , says the Mythologist to make the morter , and when the wall is built , the Sun must dry it . If they had put in Minerva too , it had been said that it was to give them instructions for the Architecture , she being the Goddess of the Liberal Arts : But for Venus's accompanying Aeneas in his battels in Italy , as also being at those before Troy , and her being hurt there ; if you would put all Pedantry to the rack , it cannot finde any good explication . Those also that shift off the absurdity of Fables by Synonima's , are we not any thing more oblig'd to ; as that Helen , Castor and Pollux are engendred of an egg ; you must conceive the feat was done in some great Oval palace Nay , so critical are they , that they find explications for the adulteries and absurdities of these pittifull Divinities ; and so impudent , as to present us with them as pieces of solid learning . Nay further , some in the defence of fables tell us , that the Poets had read some parts of the Bible , and grounded them on some stories thereof ; as that the Chariot of the Sun , was that of Elijah : but they cannot choose but be impertinent , that excuse impertinence . As for Romances , there is as much said in the beginning of this Preface concerning their impertinences , and that little entertainment that is in them , that we shall not have much to adde . For Diana of Montemajor , the Pastorals of Julietta , Daph●is and Cloe , and some others , my Author shall make good what is said against them . Nor does our Arcadia escape the quick-sighted Clarimond . Astraea is a book hath gotten great reputation , as coming out with the first fruits of more polished language ; and that which hath continued it is , that it contains a many stories fitted to the humours of all sorts . Nor is what this great Antagonist of Romances sayes touching the beginning of the Argenis , so inconsiderable . The Verses are also forc'd in ; you find them frequently graven on stones , and any occasion serves to foist in a paper ; so that we may think that the Book was rather made for the Verses , then the Verses for the Book . As for D' Audiguier , the Author of Lysander and Calista , one thing may be said in his excuse , is , that he was rather a man of his sword then his pen , as appears in many of his Epistles ; very Gasconically bragging , that he made his Pen with his Sword , to excuse his ill writing . But his mistake was , that having heard that Romances ought to be full of miraculous adventures , he hath endeavoured to make his the most monstrous he could ; by mangling of his adventures , abruptly leaving things undone , and carrying the Reader into another Country , where he had left such a one , whom it was time to look after . As for those that go into woods , and talk to themselves so loud , that some over-hear , it is thought a mighty ornament , otherwise so many would not have used it , and that so frequently . The examples are obvious . As for Amaryllis's interposition ; that she should stir so much in a business which concerned the whole sex , for whose entertainment and diversion these excellent works are composed , wants not example , as may appear by that answer of a woman to a certain book written against the sex : That as the Lyon seeing a man painted with his foot on the throat of one of his kind , said , that if Lyons were Painters , they had the same advantage over men : So did women but write books , they would make men as contemptible as they make them , and would make it appear they are the nobler sex . And this was it caused Anselme to give such a cautious judgment , as being unwilling to disoblige any . But as for others , they may censure Romances as they please . But what influence these two Orations had on our excellent Shepherd , appears not yet , nor how this rare personage consummates all his high and famous adventures . But that is the work of the Fourteenth & last BOOK , WHere in the first place we have him giving his good word for Carmelin : but when he is demanded how rich he may be , answers very evasively , that he must needs be rich , since he ows nothing . He from whom he had that , was also used to say , ( though an ancient Gentleman ) that he was young enough when he was in health . But that humour of a Schoolmaster was very pleasant , who being upon clapping up of a match with a rich Citizen , and ask'd what means he had , whether it were in lands or ready money , he answered , he had not either , yet he thought himself as rich as any . This went very well , and 't was thought he had great sums due to him , or that he was upon some project , or that he had found the Philosophers stone . But being still press'd to declare , he told them , that his riches consisted in the saying of one of the Seven wise men , who says , That the only Poor man in the world is the Covetous , and the Rich is the Contented . It was answered him , that if he had no other estate , 't were well he went into Greece , and marry some kinswoman of Bias ; for in London Maids did not marry with Latine , nor yet Greek Ceremonies . The discourse between the Hermite and the Shepherd is very pleasant , and the graces of it are obvious ; the one being a simple devout man , that wore out no other books then Breviaries ▪ the other , one poisoned with a pernicious reading , which he was able well enough so to disguise , as that such a one should not perceive it . But since some have thought Lysis prophane , I must vindicate him so far as that he is not without example . Calisto in the Comedy of Celestina says , That if the fire of Purgatory be as tormenting as that of his Love , he should wish himself the soul of a Beast rather then that of a man. And his man asking whether such expressions were Christian , or no : If I am no Christian , says he , I am a Melibean ; for I adore Melibea , and believe in her . But these abuses of Religion , the Ceremonies and Saints of it , is so frequent in all Poets and Romances , that a man cannot avoid them so are they besotted , that they care not where they fasten their imaginations . But Lysis , you may perceive , is not wanting to make his party good , to prove his Divinities , his Satyres , and his Nymphs . He hath Agrippa up , but Clarimond clears him ; yet not so , but his book of the Vanity of the Sciences comes short of what it pretends to ; for some he hath only defin'd , and shewn what they were for , whereas it was hop'd he should have discovered the Vanity of them . But I wonder Lysis being so well read as he was , did not think on that Satyre which S. Hierome says appeared to S. Anthony the Hermite , and was afterwards brought alive to Alexandria . It may be he thinks better to quote his own Metamorphosis . But now is the Enchantment to be broken up ; now must the pernicious reading of so many years , and the impression it had made on Lysis's mind , ( which was but too susceptible of all images ) be rendred as contemptible as it had been pleasant to him . Clarimond by a short relation of his life and adventures makes a great progress alone : but when all he said was confirmed by Anselme and Hircan , such was his confusion , that he had not what to say . Nor may this seem strange ; for I never told you he was quite mad , but having good intervals , all could be said of him was , that he was extravagant . But Hircan's proffering to shew him the dresses of the Aquatick Gods , and the final revolt of the Shepherds , finishes the work of his conversion . Upon which Clarimond shews him many secrets concerning Histories , and that it was not conducing to Felicity to go in Shepherds habit ; convincing him out of those Authorities which he himself esteemed the greatest ; for since he believed what was in Romances , he must also believe what Clarimond quoted out of them . And thus is he made wise by the maxims of Folly. Lysis and Carmelin's marriages need not much remark : Only as for the former , where it was feared he might be as extravagant in his Philosophy as in his Shepherdry , 't is to shew that it was hard to cure such a one so , as that there might not remain somwhat of the old disease . Charron is now one of his Authors , and of him he 'll take instructions how to get children . In the Trial of Wits , there is a whole Chapter to shew how to get Boyes , and not Girls . But all is but Theory , and fragments of Physicians , grounded upon Diets . But were there any truth in it , there yet wanted one thing , which is of most concernment in generation of fair children , that the married be both , as neer as may be , of a temperament . So that they should first have taught a man how to choose a wife moist or dry to his own temperament ; or else told us , that upon every marriage there ought to sit a Grand-Jury of Physitians . And thus have I given you an account of this History of the Shepherd Lysis ; and tell you , that if you desire to know what is become of the Persons , you find in the text what became of the principal : For the less considerable , we shall follow the custom of the Romances so much , as not to trouble you with any thing further about them . All which when you have considered together , I doubt not but you will soon resolve where to fasten the folly and extravagance which this Shepherd hath entertained the world with ; for he doth but conveigh it from those great fountains , the Poets and Romanceers that had lived in the several Ages before him . For my part , in the mean time I must acknowledge my own deficiencies , which yet I hope are such as have not rendred my Author unlike himself : And whereas notwithstanding what is here said , this Book may be lookt on by some of a nature ridiculous and trivial , I am so bold as to tell them , that it is the most serious Satyre and gravest Work that ever came into the world , and of no small importance : For if in Religion we value so much Books that combat and overcome Errour , I see not why it should be a less acceptable action in Morality , to endeavour the eradication of Folly. J. D. THE Author to the Reader . THose that take so much delight in Love-stories , let them come and see what entertainment this will afford them , which they canot but account as pleasant as those they so much esteem , since it contains alone whatever is remarkable or admirable in all the rest The Incomparable Shepherd here represented , hath endeavored alone to do all that the most passionate Lovers which Books have brought into our acquaintance , have not without difficulty accomplish'd . To tell us that it is an Extravagant Shepherd , and that he hath been ever known by that name , is no argument to cause any to esteem him the less ; for it is not to be learn'd , that an extraordinary excess of Affection , is not confin'd within the limits of Devoïr , nor observes the Laws of Prudence . Besides that , the most Extravagant actions of our Shepherd-Lover , have for their Presidents those of so many brave Hero's , whom he hath endeavor'd to imitate . So that as to the design he had propos'd to himself , of furnishing materials , to make as noble and as fam'd a Romance as any this age hath brought forth ; you see he hath been very fortunate in 't : And though they have given the name of Romance to those charming and delightful Histories , and that his pretends more right to the title , as being nothing but charms and delight it self : Yet we have call'd him the Anti-Romance ; and that because Romances contain nothing but Fictions , whereas this must be thought a true History . And of this there is yet another Reason , that is , if we consider it is accompanied with most excellent , and important Remarks , wherein are discovered the impertinences of the fault , which pester Romances , and all Poetick and Fabulous works ; so that this Book may be said to be a quite contrary thing to them . 'T is here that you will be fix'd into amazement ; O you that are so taken with the reading of feign'd Histories ! you knew not till now what Artifice could be us'd to imitate those rare adventures in such a manner as you might not be offended with ; and yet that all should tend to an intention far different from the ordinary . You now suspect you are gull'd ; be not mistaken , assure your selves you shall finde nothing but what shall be for your advantage , and convincing you of your errors shall remove your prejudice . You must therefore resolve your selves to attention and silence ; for the Scene opens , the Shepherd enters , and speaks . THE Anti-Romance ; OR , THE HISTORY Of the SHEPHERD LYSIS . The First Book . FEed on , feed on , dear Sheep , my dear Companions ! The Deity which I adore hath undertaken to reduce into these places the felicity of the first Ages : And Love himself , who acknowledges a respect to her , stands with his Bow in hand at the entrance of the Woods and Caves , to destroy the Wolves that should assault you . All nature adores Charite : The Sun seeing she gives us more light then himself , hath now no more to doe in our horizon ; and 't is only to see her , that he appears there . But , return , bright Star ! if thou wilt not be ecclips'd by her , and so become ridiculous to mortals : Doe not pursue thy own shame and misfortune , but rather cast thy self into the bed which Amphitrite hath prepared for thee , and sleep by the noise of her waves . These were the words that were overheard one morning , by some that could understand them , in a Meadow upon the River of Sein near St. Cloud . He that spake them drove before him half a dozen mangy Sheep , which were but the refuse of the Butchers of Poissy . But if his Flock was in so ill a posture , his Habit was so fantastick ●n amends thereof , that it was easily discovered he was some Shepherd of quality . He had a strawn Hat with the edges turn'd up ; a Cassock and Breeches of white Taby ; a pair of gray Pearly silk-Stockings on , and white Shoos with green Taffata Knots . He wore a Scarf , had a Scrip or a Foyne-skin , and a Sheep-hook as well painted as the Staff of a Master of Ceremonies . So that considering all this equipage , he was almost like Bellerosa , going to represent Myrtil in the Pastoral of the Faithfull Shepherd . His hair was rather flaxen then red ; but naturally curled into so many rings , as sufficed to demonstrate the dryness of his head . His Countenance had some features which rendred it gracefull enough , if his sharp Nose , and his gray Eyes half asquint , and almost buried in his head , had not made him appear somewhat gastly ; shewing those that understood any thing of Physiognomy , that his brain was not of the soundest . A young Gentleman of Paris having perceived him afar off , was somwhat astonish'd at his extraordinary garb ; and discontinuing his walk , came and hid himself somwhat near him , behind a haycock ; where he was so far from making any noise , that he hardly durst dismiss his breath . He saw him walk with paces so grave and measured as a Swiss-Captain , and heard him pronounce words with such animation as if he had been on a Stage : which made him believe that he conn'd the part of some Stage-play wherein he was to be an Actor , as indeed they had a little before acted one at St. Cloud . While he was in doubt whether he should discover himself , or let his curiosity be satisfied by other accidents , the Shepherd put himself into more different postures then a Painter puts his boys into when he would represent some great history . Sometimes he leaned on his Sheep-hook , resting his right leg thereon ; and sometimes he crossed his arms , lifting up his head towards heaven , as if he begged something with his eyes . In 〈◊〉 , he considered himself all about with certain gestures of admiration ; and cry'd out , O God! how am I now assured that I shall please my Beauty in this new habit ! Such was the Phrygian Pastor , when he gave sentence upon the difference of the three Goddesses . After that , he sate him on the ground ; and taking a little Loaf out of his bag , drew out withall divers other things , which he set in order by him , that he might the better consider them . There was a little dry Grass , a withered Pink , some very foul Paper , and a Peece of old worn Leather . Ah precious Reliques ! sayes he in the midst of his contemplation , I must have a Box of Chrystal for you , that I may always see you , and not touch you . Then did he fall a eating with such greediness , as if he had been newly come out of a besieged City destitute of provision . Anselme thinking he could not resume all ●hese excellent discourses , and overcome with impatience , rise from the place where he was , to speak to him . As soon as the other had perceived him , he sayes to him , Pan defend thee , courteous Shepherd : wilt thou partake of my Pastoral banquet ? I have in my Pocket some Apricocks , whose skin seems to be interlined with Roses : We will here participate with a fraternal concord what the Gods have sent us . I give you thanks , replies Anselme , my stomach is not up so early : But since your courtesie is so great , I presume to ask you what fair things you have there exposed , and why you esteem them so highly as if they were Peeces taken out of the Cabinet of some Antiquary : I had rather for the present that you gave me part of your secret designs , then of your breakfast . I adore thy humour , replies the Shepherd ; seeing thou betrayest so much curiosity , thou must needs have a good wit : Sit thee here down by me , and I shall give thee an account of my self . It 's a pleasure to discourse of our Loves , while a gentle Zephir breaths yet upon the earth : when the heat shall advance , we will drive our Flocks into the shade . Anselme hearing all these not so common things , was unspeakably astonish'd , and knew he had found one sick of the strangest folly in the world : So that considering well that there is nothing gotten of such people but blows , if they are contradicted ; and the greatest pleasure that may be , when humour'd , he presently placed himself by him . He resolved within himself to bite his lips , whenever he should say any thing that were ridiculous , lest he should laugh ; and put on a countenance so modest , that the Shepherd assuring himself that he prepared him a favourable audience , began to speak thus . I put up my bread for the present , that I may entertain thee with my sufferings . Discourses are more pleasant then Banquets . Know then that this common Tyrant of our souls , this God that is so little in bulk , and so great in power , ( who if he were not , Shepherds might dispute , as to felicity , with the Gods ) no sooner observed me in the world , but he destin'd me for one of those Captives which he will have drawn after his triumphal Chariot . Yet he alone could not have robbed me of my Liberty , had he not been seconded by a fair Eye ; who conspired with him to make him Master of the Universe . The incomparable Charite receives his pay , or rather he hers , so to perfect the conquest of all hearts . 'T was in Paris , that Epitome of the World , that I saw that onely Wonder ; when I was in a richer habit , but not so noble as this I now have on . She dwelt about the quarter of St. Honore , and that not without reason , seeing she was honoured of all the World. Fortune with her blind eyes denyed me often the means of seeing her ; and it was only at some uncertain hours that I enjoyed that object , in passing by the house , or rather the temple of that Goddess , but wanted the opportunity of tendring my prayers and sacrifices to her . I passed by that way above ten times in an afternoon ; and because I should have been ashamed that the neighbours should see me so often , the first time I put on a black Cloak , the second a gray ; one while I walked gravely , another with a staff , as if I had been lame , lest I should have been observed . When I would not pass quite through the street , I was content to possess my self of a corner , and see my Mistress afar off , though the most commonly I could perceive but the extremity of her Petticoat . But I did more then all this : when I returned from some part where I had been at supper , I went out of my way three streets , to go into hers ; and it satisfied me to consider the walls that kept her in , and to see the candle in her chamber ; and if the glass appear'd more obscure in one place then another , I conceived it was she that was near the window , and there I stood for to contemplate that fair shadow so long as it continued . And though all this can be called no other then a false pleasure , yet I was necessitated to continue in this torment a whole year ; A torment more cruel then that of Tantalus . But these eight dayes since , I have found the Heavens more favourable to me : Charite is come to dwell here , where I hope to find greater means to acquaint her with my flames . The Shepherdesses doe oftentimes retire into the groves , where the Shepherds may entertain them , and yet no envious eye shall discover it , as it falls out in Cities , where a man is spied and suspected by every one . To prosecute therefore my Love with more liberty , I have put on this habit , which I had wish'd long before , and am resolved to pass away my dayes near those fair Rivers with this little Flock . But that I may not conceal any thing from thee , and that I may be known to thee as to a Brother , I tell thee what I would not every body ; and that is this , that my own proper name is Lewis , but I have quitted that to take some Shepherd-name . I would have one that came somwhat near my own , that so I might be always known ; and sometimes I had a mind to be called Lodovick , sometimes Lysidor , but in the end I have not found any name more fit then Lysis , a name that sounds somwhat , I know not what , that is amorous and gentle . As for Charite , not to dissemble , her true name is Catherine ; I heard her so call'd but yesterday by a Nymph . But thou knowest the artifice of Lovers : We say Francina instead of Francis , Diana instead of Anne , Hyanthe instead of Jane , Helene instead of Magdalene , Armida instead of Mary , Eliza instead of Elizabeth . These old names sound far better then the new , in the mouths of the Poets . So after I had taken asunder this name of Catherine for to compose another out of it , I found by way of Anagram that of Chariteé , and there wants only an [ n ] but all the letters are there . How many Laurels have I deserved for this rare invention , seeing that name is clearly the name of a Shepherdess , and that lately there hath been a Book of Pastorals made , which is so called ? Nevertheless I have been content to cut off one letter more , and to call her Charite ▪ because the name seems to me more gentile , and more easie to come into verse Wherefore henceforward there shall not be rock nor tree in the Country , where shall not be engraved the names of Lysis and Charite : nay , I wish I could grave them in the heavens , or make the clouds receive the form of our Characters . But to satisfie thee more particularly as to the Jewels thou seest me have , courteous Shepherd , know they are things which I look on as most exquisite favours . For the little that I have seen Charite , I doe not think she knows me : she hath not given me any bracelets of her hair , nor cast amorous looks on me . For want of this , I shall not forget my self so far , as not to keep something that comes from her . Yesterday as I came to St. Cloud , I saw her walking with one of her Companions : In jesting she took a Pink that was in her breast , and cast it at the other whom she met : I was carefull to gather it up , that the rest of my dayes I might have the pleasure to kiss that fair Flower which had touched those fair Apples that are more precious then those of the Hesperides . After that she took out of her pocket a peece of Paper , which she tore all to peeces , and threw away as a thing nothing worth ; yet highly estimable to me , who took it up , desiring to preserve whatever comes from her . Presently after she stooped down , somewhat ailing her foot and hindring her to go , and tore off a little peece of the soal of her shoe , which dragg'd along : What grief would have seiz'd me , if I had not obtained that fair peece of Leather , whose service had once been to carry so worthy a body ! Fate was favourable to me : Charite and her Companion betook them into a house , so that I being left alone in the street , presumed to take up that rich treasure ; and what is more , that my felicity might not be imperfect , I gathered of the Grass which had received the impression of her divine paces . Behold , gentle Shepherd , I have all these things in my custody : Satisfie thy eyes with them , and observe quickly if they have not some extraordinary lustre ; for I am going to put them up : 'T is a prophanation of them , to expose them so long in the aire . Anselme wondering at the extravagances wherewith Lysis entertained him , could not withhold himself from saying to him ; But what , perfect Lover ! if Charite had spat somewhere , or done somewhat less decent , would you be so curious as to keep whatever should come from her ? Who doubts it ? replies he : ought any thing that is so precious be lost , when it may be recovered ? I make a vow from henceforward , to find me out a Cave somewhere hereabouts , where I will preserve all whatever shall come from her ; and thither will I go every day , and there spend whole hours in contemplation . You will never have done , sayes Anselme , if you will keep so many things : How is it possible to get all the grass that she shall tread upon ? Let me tell you , you shall do well to content your self with some part : but your satisfaction would be far greater , if you could get her Picture , and that would make you remember her better . Ha! that 's excellently imagined , replies Lysis . It is true , I have seen in all Books , that Lovers doe always endeavour to have the Pictures of their Mistresses : But how shall I have mine ? Where is the Painter so skilfull that can draw it ? A mortal man cannot fixtly look on her . There is none but Love that is able to accomplish this work , as he hath already painted her well in my heart : yet I should be well pleased to have her ( if it be possible ) in another draught , that I might place it upon an Altar , and make it my Idol . Whereupon Anselme told him , that if he knew Charite , he might assure himself that he would draw her Picture so as he should therewith be satisfied . And indeed he spake truth , for from his very childhood he delighted in Painting ; An accomplishment that doth a man no hurt , though he doe not make it his profession . Lysis seeing that he proffered him so great a favour , could not imagine that any mortal had so much power and will to succour him ; and hereupon embracing his knees , spake to him in these words : Pardon me , O great Divinity of our groves ! if ere-while I could not discover who you were : Now doe I perceive well enough that you are the God Pan , that hath disguised himself for to come and assist me in my Loves ; and I easily observe somwhat in you more then a Shepherd , seeing your Clothes are not altogether like mine : Henceforth there shall not pass a day , that I shall forget to pour out wine and milk before your Altars ; and every moneth will I offer you sacrifice of the fattest of my Lambs . Consider well what you say , replies Anselme : I am not he whom you conceive me to be ; I have no cloven feet , nor any tail behind , nor horns on my head . And thereupon pushing him from him , he was somewhat amazed to see a man make towards them , crying as loud as he could , I have thee Lewis , I have thee ; henceforward I will shut thee up , so as thou shalt not any further amuse the world with thy follies . Their discourse was interrupted by the arrival of the man : who being near the Shepherd , took him by one arm , and said to Anselme , Sir ● I pray afford me your assistance to convey this young man as far as St. Cloud : You may have discovered that he is not sound in mind : I who am his Guardian , cannot but be more conscientious then to suffer him to wander thus from one place to another ; if I were not , I should be accountable to Justice : I intend to bring him back to Paris . Silence , sayes Lysis , Let us stay a little here : Good Cousin Adrian ! give me but an houre or two , to shew you my reasons : This courteous Shepherd shall be our Judge : He is so perfect , that I took him but now for the God Pan ; and yet I cannot otherwise perswade my self but that he is either Cupid , or Mercury , or some other God in the habit of Man. At these words the Guardian stayes , as having a desire to hear what he would say . Whereupon the Shepherd resuming the discourse with a tone somwhat elevated , spake to him thus . Is it not a strange blindness to blame the happy condition that I would follow ? The name of Shepherd is as ancient as the World , and Pan is the first God to whom men have sacrificed . Heretofore Kings children kept Sheep as I doe ; and for to learn how to hold a Scepter , they were before fain to hold a Sheep-hook . The Wooll which we have from time to time at the shearing of our sheep , is like the Revenue that a Prince receives from his Subjects . The Gods themselves have sometimes deigned to come down on earth for to be Shepherds : And if that were not so , they cease not to be such always in heaven ; for what are the Stars , but a sort of living creatures which they drive to feed here and there in those vast Plains ? But as for us terrestrial Shepherds , what is it that can be compar'd to our glory ? Could the world with any shift be without us ? The Wooll of our Flocks , doth it not furnish cloathing to all the world ? The Tapistry of Temples and Kings Palaces , is it not made of it ? Some may tell me , that men may make use of Silk : Is that any noble thing in comparison of the other ? It is but the excrement of a vile creature . What if I have made me clothes of it ? It is only for every day ; I will have others made of Cloth for Holy-dayes . The flesh of our Sheep , is it not the principal nourishment of men ? If we had none , how should we sacrifice to the Gods ? Are not these creatures , think you , acceptable to them , when Jupiter would be adored in one of his Temples under the form of a Ram ? and was it not for a Fleece that Jason and the Argonauts went to Colchos ? This is to shew you , Cousin Adrian , that as our Flocks are very profitable , so is it a great honour to keep them , and that no man indeed should meddle with any other imployment . To what end serve all the Trades in the City ? Read the Pastorals of Julietta , and you will find that there was in Arcadia neither Councellors , nor Attornies , nor Sollicitors , nor Merchants ; there was nothing but Shepherds : We must be so too here in France , if we desire to be happy . Buy you a Flock , take Shepherds habit , change your Ell for a Sheep-hook , and come your wayes hither to be a Lover : And doe not counsel me to return to Paris , there to execute some Office. You may bring hither my Cousin your wife , and all your Prentises , who will all be glad to become Shepherds : You will find it a greater pleasure here to laugh and dance to the Bagpipe , then to take the pains you doe at Paris , in shewing of Silks and Stuffs . O heaven ! cry'd out Adrian : What hath our race committed , that must be thus expiated ? Now I plainly see that the poor Youth hath lost his senses quite and clean . Sir , sayes he to Anselme , I beseech you , seeing he places so much confidence in you , bestow your perswasions to bring him to himself . Whereupon Anselme taking Adrian aside , tells him , that he had fully discovered his sickness , that it was requisite to comply a little with him , leaving him there some while longer to entertain himself with his own thoughts ; and that in the mean time , he desired to know who he was , if so be he had the leisure to tell him . Adrian answered him , that he would willingly doe it ; believing , that when he had acquainted him with the whole life of his Ward , he might be the more able to remove those imaginations which troubled his mind . Having said so , they retired some distance from Lysis , who being alone set himself to ruminate on his Loves , not dreaming any thing of what they went about : And Adrian , who was an honest man , but withall very simple , as most of your Citizens are , and one that knew very little besides his Trade , continued thus his discourse with much natural simlicity . That Young man whom you have now seen , is the Son of a Silk-man , who lived in St. Dennis street : He had no more children ; and hath left him so rich , that we all hoped that he would restore our Nobility , and that we should see in our race a Regal Officer , who might be a protection to us . You know , there are many Merchants Sons that are so : And though the Nobility contemn us , yet we are as good men as themselves : They are not able , as we are , to bestow great Offices for their children ; and if they are so brave , it only demonstrates their borrowing from us . In the mean time they call us Sires , and they are not mistaken ; for indeed we are a sort of petty Kings . But to come to my Tale : Lewis's Father and Mother being dead , I was chosen his Guardian , as being the next of Kindred . He had already gone through his Studies at the Colledge of Navar , and cost his friends more mony then his weight . He was eighteen years of age , or thereabouts : I told him it was time for him to bethink himself what course of life he would follow ; That he was not brought up to Learning , to the end he might idle away his time ; and that he was old enough to make his own choise how to dispose of himself . For to try him further , I asked him whether he had any inclination to be a Draper , as I am myself : but he answering me , that he aspired to somewhat more noble , I was not any thing displeas'd at him . He tabled at my house , and I sent him to certain Masters in Paris , who teach the Trade of Councellors . They are a sort of people that are so expert , that when a young man is to be received a Disciple , they undertake to teach him in one moneth all that he hath to answer , as if it were but to teach him to whistle , as one would doe a Starling ; so that of an ignorant School-boy , they ever make a learned Lawyer . My Cousin studied a year under them , and was sent thither to no other purpose : yet could he never be perswaded to put on the Long-robe . Instead of Law-books , he bought none but a sort of trashy books called Romances : Cursed be those that have made them ! They are worse then Hereticks : The books of Calvin are not so damnable ; at least those speak not of any more Gods then one , and the others talk of a great many , as if we still lived in those heathen times which worshipped blocks hewn into the shape of men . It doth not a little disturb the minds of young people , who as in those Books they find nothing so much mentioned as playing , dancing , and merry-making with young Gentlewomen , so would they doe the like , and thereby incur the displeasure of their friends . Those Books are good for your medley-Gentlemen of the Country , who have nothing to doe all day , but to walk up and down and pick their nails in an out-chamber : But as for the son of a Citizen , he should not read anything , unless it were the Royal Ordinances , the Civility of Children , or Patient Grissel , to make himself merry on Flesh-dayes . This was my advice to Lewis ; but he would not believe me : And then you would say I had a fine task to command him to learn by heart the Quadrains of Pybrac , or the Tablettes of Matthieu , that he might sometimes rehearse them at the Tables-end when there were Company ; alas ! he could not endure the speech of it . That put me into such a fury , that I went one day into his chamber , and took all his mischievous books , and burnt them : But he bought him others , and hid them sometimes in his Straw-bed , and sometimes in some other place . I could not hinder his reading of them ; if he did it not at home , he did it abroad ; sometimes he walked out into the fields with a Book in his breeches . At last being at a loss of all patience , I intreated him in the name of all his good kinsfolks and friends , to tell me what profession he would be of . He answered me , that I should let him alone , that the hour to think of that was not yet come ; and that in the mean time he would be a Stage-player , saying it was a Profession that payed no duties , and yet was very noble , seeing that although a Stage-player were of all qualities and conditions one after another , yet did he not purchase any of them . This resolution of his I thought would have broke my heart , for I have ever loved him as much as if he had been mine own child : but I found out at last , that all that he had told me was only in jest . Yet he continued his pernicious reading , wherein he passed over whole moneths , without ever going out of the house , unless it were one half houre on Sunday to go to Mass . He always locked himself up in his chamber , and came not to meals with me but once a day . I went ofttimes to listen at his door , and I could hear him make such Love-discourses , as if he were speaking to some fair Lady , and then a little after , he answered himself for her , counterfeiting his voice . You see now how he hath pass'd his time at my house till this year , which is his five and twentieth , wherein he hath made appear that his mind is more fraught with hurtful imaginations then ever . My wife had about a moneth since presented the consecrated bread in our Parish ; the Beadle that oversees that work had brought her back the wrought cloth it was carried in : He got hold of it , and having wrapp'd himself about with it , as the School-boys doe who represent Shepherds in the Colledge-Comedies , he began to repeat verses in my chamber , beholding himself in the Looking-glass , to see if he acted his his part handsomly . I came to him while he was in this posture , and jeered him so much , as if he had own'd any shame , he had repented him of what he had done . It hath been his study ever since , how to counterfeit the Shepherd ; and instead of a Sheep-hook he took sometimes a Besomstaff , and sometimes a Rasp ; most commonly he took a Fork I had in my back-shop , which was somewhat more commmodious for him , because it was of a good length ; and he hath broke me two or three , by leaning negligently his leg thereupon for to personate the Passionate Shepherd , as he once had observed at Bourgundy-House . At last he found out the means to make him the habit which he now hath on , and hath stollen away from me to come hither , where he intends to play the Shepherd in good earnest , and act Comedies in the midst of the field . 'T were at least somewhat better if he were at my house then in this place , where his follies will be betrayed to all the world . Thus far therefore have I gone : I learned he was come into these quarters , and that he retired last night to a poor Countrymans house , who hath help'd him to buy some sheep , and hath suffered him to go abroad in his new habit , without crossing him in any thing . My intention is to carry him back , and lock him up in some place , where he may see nothing at all , untill this humour be over . You will get nothing by that , saith Anselme , you must not go that way to work : For suppose he were in some place where there were no Books that could give any entertainment to his Extravagances , he knows enough already for to feed himself in them , and in a Chamber that were no longer then a Perch , his mind would travel 500 leagues in half an hour ; 't were in this solitude that his imagination would be in continual imployment . 'T is better to let him enjoy company ; for he will divert and rid himself of many errors , which haply had not possest his thoughts but for want of knowing how men live in the world . Let me have the tuition of him a little ; I have a house at St. Cloud that is at yours and his service , and I will entertain him the best I can . Adrian thanked Anselme for his courtesie , and told him , that come what will on 't , he would let him try , if he could prevail any thing with his Cousin . While they were engaged in this discourse , they came still nearer and nearer St. Cloud , and Anselme drew Adrian with some importunity thither for to dine at his house , telling him , that Lysis must be left in the fields till night , to see if his patience would hold out to stay there without the diversion of any company . While they were absent , the new Shepherd made his meal on the fruits wherewith he was furnished , and went and drunk at the River . Divers Country-people went near by him , but there was not one that had the boldness to speak to him ; they all took him for an Apparition . It was at length tedious to him , not to have any body to talk with : And seeing a Flock of Sheep at some pretty distance from him , he drove his towards that side , to pass away the time with him that kept them : Though it was a lusty Country-fellow , and that he observed his habit to be much different from his : Yet he stick'd not to approach him , with a gesture as courteous as if it had been Celadon or Sylvander . Courteous Shepherd ! sayes he , Tell me what are thy occupations here ? Doest thou think on the cruelty of Clorinda ? How long is it since thou hast made any Song for her ? Prethee shew me some of thy Verses . The other Shepherd , who understood no more of these Elegancies , then if he had spoken to him in some barbarous tongue , was very much amaz'd at his mode , not knowing what kind of person he was . However comprehending his discourse the best he could : I know not what you tell me of Cock d' Inde ; As for a Song , I bought one the other day at Paris at the New-bridge end ; And 〈◊〉 for Verses , if you mean those at the beginning of Mass , I think I can tell one or two . Lysis smiling at this answer with a kind of disdain , which in him was a somewhat natural gracefulness , said to him , How Shepherd ? dost not thou know yet what Verses are ? Must not all Shepherds be Poets ? Hast thou observed any in the histories that have not been so ? Hast not thou observed that they ought to make Verses in talking ; and that it should be as easie for them , as Prose to other people ? Otherwise how could they express their sufferings to their Shepherdesses upon all occasions by a Sonnet , Roundelay , or a Madrigal handsomly sung ? But it may be thou art of the number of those insensible ones who despise Love and the Moses . Can I say thou art happy , if thou art of that humour ? Yes , I may , for thou art not therefore exposed as I am to the charms of a cruel Deity . Alas ! tell me , dost not thou know the fair Charite ? No indeed , answers the Shepherd , I do not know those people you name to me . What , thou hast not seen her then , replies Lysis ? Not that Charite , that can no more hide her self then the Sun ? No , no , it is apparent : For if thou hadst once met her , thou wouldst not have been any longer insensible . Avoid her still , that thou mayst continue happy . She is at the present at St. Cloud , where with her looks she commits murthers : she takes men and chains them up , puts them on the rack , and plucks their hearts out of their breasts without ever opening them : she doth not feed on any thing but Hearts , and carrouses in nothing but Tears . Alas , said the Shepherd , ( making the sign of the Cross ) it seems you speak to me of a Witch ! She may well be a Witch , answers Lysis , seeing one gesture , or one word of hers charms all that is near her . All those that have seen her , languish for her : she bewitches the Flocks , the Dogs , the Wolves , nay even the Rocks , which she makes follow her ; the Plants doe not escape her , and it is only she that causes the buds of the Roses to shoot forth , and afterwards causes them to wither away through the same heat that produced them . Ah! how shall I have a care not to appear before her , said the Shepherd ; for I am not such a one as the most part of the Citizens of Paris take me to be : They think I am a Wizard , as all those Shepherds are that live far hence : for I should not have the power to defend my self from the wicked woman you talk of ; I doe not know how they make Characters ; I cannot save my self any way but by flight . Stupid fellow ! replies Lysis , dost thou think to avoid what all the world must suffer ? This great Universe which thou seest will not be ruin'd but by Charite . Thou knowest how that in the time of Deucalion all the Earth was overwhelmed with water : there must shortly happen another end that shall be quite contrary , all must be destroyed by fire , and this Charite is born to turn all to ashes . What! thou wonderest at what I say ? How ! knowest thou not that I who am but her slave , have so much fire within my breast , that with one sigh I could burn up all this grass ; and that besides that , I could drown all this Country by a deluge that should issue out of my eyes , were it not that the heat is more predominant in me . The Shepherd , who saw that Lysis animated his discourse with a serious manner of speaking , gave credit to all these miracles ; and though he was as much confounded as if he had already seen the end of the world , yet had he the courage to ask him who he was ? I am a body without a soul , answers Lysis : I doe not live , since I have seen Charite ; and shall not rise again , untill her favours shall oblige me thereto . Thou to whom I have the first of any communicated my secrets , go and acquaint the Shepherds of thy village , to make their vows and offerings to my Enchantress , to the end that if she will doe them no good , she may doe them no hurt . Farewell friend ! and make thy profit of my admonitions . Having said so , he quitted the Shepherd ; who was so much astonished both at the fashion of the man , and his discourse , that he certainly believed that it was a spirit had appeared to him ; and he thought it very long that the time of departing was not come , that he might go and communicate this strange news to all of his acquaintance . Lysis pursuing his way , came somewhat near the side of a Mountain : where caling to mind that in the Books he had read , the Shepherds did interrogate the Eccho in such places as that , his resolution was to imitate them , and to consult that Oracle which he thought as infallible as that of Delphos . Languishing Nymph ! sayes he with a shrill voice , I have erewhiles discovered my torment to all these desarts , hast thou heard it ? There was presently an Eccho that answered , heard it . He was so ravished to hear that voice , that he continued in this manner . What shall I doe for to asswage my misery ? tell me , seeing I have already related my chance . The Eccho answered , dance . Sing then , or whistle , or play on the Tabor , if thou wilt have me dance , replies the Shepherd : but let us not fall out , friendly Nymph ! How is it that I must take my Mistress , that my flames may be slaked ? Eccho , naked . What shall I doe , if I see one of her breasts uncovered ? shall I touch it , seeing haply she will be angry if I undertake it ? Eccho , take it . That I take it , that 's very well spoken : I will go and see her immediately , that my pain may find some allay . Eccho , away . Farewell then , my Faithfull one , till the next time : I 'll go seek Charite where she doth stay . Eccho , stay . Why so ? thou bidst me be gone , and that I should find comfort readily . Eccho , I ly . I think thou art a fool : thou assuredst me but now I happiness should ken ? Eccho , when ? Just now , sycophant , hast thou forgotten ? and dost not think Charite's heart and mine the same chain must undergo ? Eccho , No. Thou prophesiest false : my Mistress shall give thee the lye , and make a fool of thee . Eccho , of thee . Of me ! I believe not : what ! she will disdain me : for such mishaps tell me some remedy . Eccho , dy . What kind of death shall I choose , there being no succour if her goodness doth not accord ? Eccho , A cord . Ah cruel one ! thou art deceived , or haply thou wouldst speak of the cord of Cupids bow , that will send me an arrow will make me dye an easie death : Is not that thy meaning ? Eccho , No , no , I mean a halter to hang thee . This answer , which was very lively , extreamly surprised Lysis . Ha! what pleasant Eccho is this ? says he : she repeats not my last syllables , but says others . As he had spoken these words , Anselme came from behind a long wall where he had lurk'd , and presented himself to him . 'T was he that had all the time playd the Eccho : but he did not discover any thing at all to him , though the other did somewhat suspect him , and question'd him divers times . So that Lysis who was perswasible to any thing , told him , that if it were not he that had answered him , he had found a place where the Eccho shewed her self very merry ; and that in all the Books of Pastorals , he had never read of her ever being in such a good humour . I do not know , says he , whence it comes , she nothing but jeers now . Is there not some impatience troubles her ? Is she not still in love with Narcissus , having found Charite more beautifull then he ? But rather on the contrary , hath not she greater cause to grieve , seeing Charite is not of her own sex , from whom she can expect no satisfaction ? Or perhaps doth she not dote on her , and that at the present she is somwhat extravagant ? For my part , I believe it , or else she must be drunk . Certainly 't is so , says Anselme , and laughs ! The Nymph Eccho comes from a collation at the Tavern in the Heaume , where she had drunk a little too much Suresne wine . But what an error are you guilty of , to believe that the Eccho which answered you was the same Nymph that was in love with Narcissus ? There are few rocks and other places in the world where there is any hollowness , but there are such voices as these : whereas she that was in love with that fair huntsman , who loved none but himself , lives only in a rock of Beotia , where her languishing hath made her so lean , that there remained of her no more then the bones , which were turned into stones , and speech , which is heard there to this day . She could not answer us at that distance ; it must needs be , that in France and other Countries there are some Demy-goddesses which drive the same Trade as she . Do not believe that , replies Lysis : she hath a ready spirit , and hears well when one calls her , she comes presently in what place soever it be . But sometimes , says Anselme , she returns our last words without ever being called , and it is possible she may be called in fifty places at the same time , how could she answer all ? But I will explain this to you : Know that there were many Nymphs which were called Eccho . First of all there was she that loved Narcissus , which for certain was changed into Voice , and answers those that travel in the Country where she was metamorphosed . Beside that there was one , an excellent Musitian , and which we may rank among the antient Pantomimes who counterfeited the speech of all men , the cry of all beasts , and the chirping of all birds : Pan fell in love with her , but could not obtain what he desired ; she most unworthily scorn'd him , and what is more , boasted she understood Musick better then he . That anger'd him so much , that he incited all the Shepherds to kill her : They cut her body into infinite peeces , which they scattered through all the world , lest they might be recomposed again . But the Muses which had been her friends , ordered that they should all imitate all manner of sounds , as she did while she lived . Pan was thereby sufficiently punished : for whereas before she sham'd him but in one place , she doth it now every where ; and counterfeits not only the sound of his Bagpipe , but also that of divers other instruments whereon he could never play : Thence it comes , that there are few places where there is not a Voice that answers us . But there is another thing worth your observation , which I am going to tell you . In one of the Fortunate Islands there was sometimes a very learned Fairie , which having the tuition of the persons of divers Princes and Knights that were her friends , found out a means to assist them suddenly in all manner of dangers , and yet not go out of her palace : she by the assistance of some spirits congeal'd a great quantity of Air , whereof she made many Conduits which she disposed into divers Cities , Mountains and Rivers , making them invisible to all people ; and when she was to acquaint those she affected with any thing , she acquainted them by that means , so that in a small time she gave them to know what was to come , and gave them wholsom advices , and they could also answer her the same way . But she departing the world , there was no body could make use of her secret , though divers Magycians had try'd what they could doe in it . It is therefore come to pass , through the injury of time , that by little and little her long Conduits have been spent and broken to peeces in divers places ; and when men speak now , the voice is carried thither , but it presently comes out again through the holes , as if it were some broken water-pipe , without going much further : If there be any places where the voice is return'd to seven times , the reason is because it goes out of one pipe into another near it . Let us now put all this together , that in one place the Eccho of Narcissus answers us , and in infinite others the members of the Eccho of the God Pan , or the Channels of the Conduits . You would have me believe that , says Lysis : I shall sooner believe that I flie like Daedalus : Ovid never spoke any thing of this , you have it out of some Apocryphal book : As long as the Destinies shall be imployed to spin out the thread of my dayes , I shall credit what the good old Authors say . Anselme , who was a very understanding person , and took it a kind of recreation to contradict Lysis , resumed the discourse to this effect . Doe not you now run into a new folly in speaking of the Destinies ? You believe they have nothing else to do but to spin out your life : must they not also spin mine and all other mens ? In what manner do you dispose of them ? Tell me how they are all imployed . The first holds the Distaff which hath the Flax on it , sayes Lysis , she wets her fingers and twists the thread : The second turns the Spindle to wind it upon : And the third is to cut it with the Scissers . Very good , says Anselme , is not that a strange absurdity ? The Destinies being always a spinning as long as the life of a man lasts , can hold but one spindlefull at a time , and yet there are a hundred thousand lives that last at the same time . Is it not the same case as that of the Nymph Eccho , which you think answers all the world ? He who first advanced these two things , had he not a hollowness in his brain ? and so many Poets as there have been since , have they not been blinded and besotted to follow him without any examination ? Take another doctrine that I shall teach you . The Destinies , whether they are in heaven or in hel , are indeed charg'd with the ordering of our dayes to come , which fate hath prescribed ; but they have neither Flax nor Spindle : They have a great Pannier , where there are almost as many Silk-worms as there are men living on earth ; all the threads of them are drawn and placed on a pair of windles : The first turns it , that it may be made into skains ; the second comes and cuts sometimes one , sometimes another , with the shears ; and the third makes provision of new ones , in stead of those that are finish'd or cut . Now the threads which are drawn from one only worm , are to wind the lives of those that are of the same linage ; and when there is no more silk about the Bottom , it signifies that race is at an end . There is yet another thing to be considered , and that is , That for to determine a life 't is not absolutely necessary that the thread should be cut , it happens often that it breaks , and then it is that we d●e before our time by some accident which our horoscope did not seem to portend . But it is to be observ'd that they are always the finest threads which break , as it happens here on earth that the men of the most piercing wits live shortest . I never heard any thing of all you have said , then cry●d out Lysis . You are an Heretick in Poetry ; you falsifie the texts of Homer and Virgil , and entertain us with corrupt doctrine . Go elswhere , and seek such minds as you shall be able to seduce : I am too firm in what I believe , to be shaken by your opinions , which possibly are pump'd out of some modern Author , who is not followed by any other . You are angry already , sayes Anselme , but there is a great deal more to come : Assure your self , that neither in what you have said , nor in what I have , there is any thing of truth . There is no such thing as a Nymph Eccho that answers us : 't is our own voice , which retained in some concavity , returns again , as the light of the sun is retorted by the reflexion of the place where it casts its rayes . Nor is there any Parque or Destiny : and it is only the pleasure of God , that makes our lives longer or shorter . But we will dismiss that point for the present , and talk of something whence there shall not arise so much contestation between us . Lysis , who would not seek the occasion of a quarrel with a person whom he had much need of , was very well pleased to change discourse , and thereupon asked where his Cousin was . Anselme told him that he had left him at his house , where he had met a certain friend that staid him : but that he would neither sup nor lodg there , though he had much intreated him ; and that he was desirous to go to the Inn where he had set up his horse in the morning . Lysis swore by the god Pan that he would not go seek him there , and that he would go back into a little Hut which he had chosen for his habitation : conceiving that Adrian would doe nothing but importune him to return into the City . Anselme answered him , that haply his perswasions might be so effectual with him , as that they should induce him to turn Shepherd : He saw some likelihood of it : yet would he not return so soon , saying the sun was yet too high , and that Shepherds ought not to retire till Vesper which is their star began to appear . Though Lysis said this , yet Anselme ceased not endeavouring to get him away immediately to St. Cloud , as he had promis'd Adrian : but he therein lost his labour , this Shepherd made a great conscience of violating any Pastoral customs . Anselme therefore being resolved to pass away the time with him , they entertained themselves upon divers subjects : And among other things , Lysis not being able to forget his Love , stumbled on this . But thou comest from that St. Cloud , gentle Shepherd ! hast not thou seen the beautifull Catherine du Verger ? And presently correcting himself , and stamping on the ground with his foot , Ah! unhappy man that I am , I have named her ! wo is me , I have named her ! ah indiscreet shepherd that I am ! A Lover ! whom respect obliges to silence : must I , ah ! must I discover a fire which should always be covered with its own ashes ? What , is it du Verger that you love there ? says Anselme : I swear I was almost in suspect of it . But why would you conceal it so much ? should not I have discover'd it at last ? You have asked me for a Picture of your Mistress , could I draw it without knowing her ? Thou art in the right , replies Lysis , with a countenance not so sad : And prethee , if I had not named that Fair one , what other couldst thou conceive capable to enslave me ? However I must tell thee , that I should have been glad that none knew my flame , before her who hath caused it . That Beauty it seems is yet ignorant of the hurt she hath done you , says Anselme . Dost thou think otherwise ? answers Lysis . Yet I am sure my eyes have spoken enough of it ; and all the times that I have pass'd before her , I have sigh'd so loud , that I believe I might have been heard to the other world . Henceforward , to give her clearer testimonies of my love , I will always wear of her Colours , if I can learn what they are . Dost not thou know them ? I do , answers Anselme , I may very well know them , for I do much frequent Madam Angelica's , whose servant she is . A servant ! replies Lysis all in a fury : what unworthy name is that for her that is the ●●stress of the whole world ! Say that she is a Companion of the Nymph Angelica . I will indeed , Master Lewis , I shall not fail henceforth , replies Anselme . How 's that ! says Lysis , retiring three steps backward : wilt thou never make an end of affronting me ? Knowest thou not that I am call'd the Shepherd Lysis ? and that these names of Sir , Master , and My Lord , are only for those despicable people that live in Cities ? I beg your pardon , says Anselme , my tongue goes before my wit : For to appease you , I am to give you to understand that the Shepherdess Charite , who is no more call'd Catherine du Verger , Companion , and not servant of the Nymph , not the Lady Angelica , and Mistress of the Shepherd Lysis , and not of Master Lewis , hath chosen Red as her most favourite colour : she hath shoo-strings of it , and she hath Lace of the same colour at her Busk , and 't is not Carnation I am sure of it ; if you will not believe it , go and see . Whereupon Lysis putting on a countenance inclining to a smile , came and embraced Anselme , and said to him , I believe thee , courteous Shepherd , my only assistance ! I thank thee for this signal favour thou dost me ! And as by chance the Sun being near setting appeared all red , and made the clouds all about appear so too , the Shepherd beholding it presently cry'd out , It is easily seen that the incomparable Charite loves red : The heaven , which honours her , will not be adorned with any other colour ; and if it be considered well , I believe Nature , which is not pleased but in pleasing her , communicates redness to all things that are subject to her : It will be found that this year there are more red Flowers then yellow , or white , or blue : There hath not been such plenty of any Fruit as of Strawberries and Cherries ; and there hath been great scarcity of Apples , unless it be those which are of a vermilion colour . I meditate thereon somwhat that is excellent and rare , such as never fell into the brains of Sylvander , the most knowing Shepherd of Lignon . But it 's enough ! let us return to the village , it is now time ; for if I should stay here any longer , I should fear the loss of some of my sheep , being not yet provided of a Dog for to keep them . Let us go : behold the Sun lies him down in the waters . Anselme , who desired nothing so much as to get him away , seeing him in a good humour , led him into the way to St Cloud : And to try the subtilty of his spirit , said to him as they went along , But Shepherd ! you have a strange opinion concerning the Sun : you think he goes to bed in the sea , and that he reposes himself there till the morrow that he shall rise for to continue his wonted journy . That indeed is it that I believe of it , answers Lysis , and who doth not the like betrayes much ignorance . Consider then a little thus thing , replies Anselme : Behold , the Sun sets on that side , and to morrow he will rise on the other , which is quite opposite : how is that done ? There is as much way for to go thither , as he had dispatch'd before when he was above us : In what manner can he doe it , if he rest himself upon a bed in the sea which the Nereides had prepared for him , or if he stay a banqueting with Neptune , as I believe you imagine ? The bed or chair wherein he is , doe they go forward while he stirs not out of the same place ? But besides that , how does he go to his Orient ? is it athwart the Earth that he returns thither ? is that pierced through to make him a passage ? We must grant it is so , answers Lysis : and though I have heard much talk of the Antipodes , I do not believe there are any other then those we see when we look into a Well . I have not so great appetite to your new Maxims , as that for them to discredit so many good Authors , from whom I learn that the Sun passes over the night in the sea : It 's a thing so universally received , that the Poets of this age doe not stick to avow it , though they would dissent from all that their Predecessors have said . I will contest no further with you , replies Anselme , Clear but my mind of one doubt : If the Sun be all night in the sea , hidden in some cave , how can he communicate his light to the Moon ? for they say , that if she be sometimes full , and sometimes in her increase , t is according as the Sun enlightens her . Oh the blind minds of mortals ! says Lysis : Is it not sufficiently known , that whereas there hath never been but one Sun in the heaven , there hath always been an infinite number on earth ? and that at present there is one that hath more light then a hundred thousand others , which is the divine Charite ? T is from her that the Moon borrows her light , and she is much more Sun then the Sun himself on high : so that when the Marigold beholds her , it looks straight up , and is ravished into an extasie : It does not know on which side it should direct its yellow and languishing leaves , and which is the true Sun , that it might follow it . Truly , says Anselme , this is such a new Astrologie , as Sacrobosco never imagined : And you are able to comment on the Great Shepherds Calendar : you can give the reason of Ecclipses , Comets , and Meteors , and all other natural effects , without having recourse to any thing but your Mistress . As this dispute ended , they entred St. Cloud , and were presently at the Inn where Adrian was lodg'd , which was just at the Towns end : There was a world of people met them , all being astonished at the strange habit of Lysis , and at the sheep which he drove before him : but no body durst say any thing to him , seeing him with Anselme , who was there much respected , as being a person of quality . Adrian who waited for them at the Inne-gate , received them very courteously , being very joyfull that his Cousin came with so good a will. The first thing that Lysis did , was to provide a Stable for his Flock : there was one presently assigned him , where he locks it up , and afterwards returns to Anselme , who was talking with Adrian ; and taking him aside , put him in mind of drawing the Picture of Charite , seeing he knew her , and had the means to see her often . Anselme assured him that he had already a Copper-peece for that purpose , and that he would not rest till he had fallen in hand with it . But I suppose it a very hard peece of work , says Lysis : For as a man cannot behold the Sun but in a glass , so a man cannot see Charite but in what represents her . Open my breast , second Apelles ! take out my Heart , her Figure is therein engraved , That shall be thy Original . But what doe I say ! I have no heart at all : and though I had , thou wouldst not commit that cruelty . Take example from every thing that approaches the beauty of my Mistress : I will teach thee how thou must guide thy self in they work : Make first those fine twists of gold which adorn her head , those inevitable snares , those hooks , those charms , and those chains which surprise hearts : Next paint me that Forehead , where Love is as it were seated in his Throne ; below that put those two Bowes of Ebony , and under them those two Suns which perpetually dart forth arrows and flames : And then in the midst shall rise up that fair Nose , which like a little Mountain separates the Cheeks , and that not without reason , seeing they continually striving which should be the fairest , would sometimes or other fall out , if they were not separated . Thou shalt make those pretty Cheeks , intermingled with Lilies and Roses : And then that little Mouth , whereof the Lips are branches of Coral . If it were decent to leave them half open , thou shouldst draw her Teeth , which are two rowes of fine Pearl . But content thy self with this , and afterwards there is only the Neck to doe , and her fair snowy Bosom . When Anselme had heard this fine discourse , as he was a person of the greatest courtesie in the world , so he presently conceived an excellent Invention as to this Picture : and being impatient till he were at his own house to fall about it , he took leave of Lysis . When he was departed , Adrian believing that the folly of his Cousin proceeded from over-fasting , had a mind to make him good cheer , and asked him if he could not feed on a dish of Carps and Pikes , because it was Saturn-day . He considered a little thereupon , and smiling to himself said , The time is come that I shall doe the gallantry which I erewhile boasted I would : I will outvie the fidelity of Sirenus and Celadon , and doe a thing that shall be eternally memorable . No , no , Cousin , I am not for the Fish you have named : Let me have a Dish of Gurnards , some Salmon , some Shrimps , and some Beetroot or Carrets : And for , Fruits , give me only Cherries , and Apples of Calleville . And doe not believe that this is without mysteries : I will eat nothing but what is red , because the fair Charite loves no colour but that . Alas ! what excellent mysterie is this ? says Adrian : What shall we doe , if we cannot find what you now ask for ? I will rather starve then eat any thing else , answers Lysis : the Dy is already cast for 't , I am resolv'd . And so going into the Kitchin ; Dear Comus , God of banquetting ! says he to the Cook , Let me have what I have called for . Adrian being gone in with him , gave order for the providing of Beet-roots and Crabs , for to please him ; and so led him into a Chamber where the cloth was laid . When he was there , he considered it all over ; and finding all painted with red , he thought in himself it was very well ; but that he would not lie there , unless they brought in another Bed , because that which was there was green : He went into another chamber , where finding a red one , he said he would have it removed into his own chamber . Adrian , who would not they should be at the pains to take it down , began to contradict him , and would have him to supper without any further troubling himself about that . But he told him , he would by no means hear of it , and so made unto him this fair complaint : How ? Cousin , are you so barbarously minded , that you will not grant a Lover a small satisfaction that he desires ? Ha! I see now you have a heart of stone , and that a fair Eye never touched you : Would you have me commit this crime , to make use of any other colour then that of my Mistress ? I will dye rather then offend that fair one : if I have a thought guilty of it , it is a Traitor . But what do I dream on , stupid man that I am ! I wear the same colour as the bed in my chamber , which I will presently be rid of : shall it be said that I preserve it ? No , no , my fortitude shew thy self ! While he said this , he took his Sho●-strings , which were green , and cast them out at the window : As for Garters , he had not any , for his Breeches came down below the calf of his leg . Alas , what folly is this ! says Adrian : why doe you cast away those Strings , which might well have served one of my little children ? Now you talk of Love , we shall have somwhat to doe with you : if you will have all red , you must always have Dyers at your breech , or else you must have your train after you like some great man. Cannot one sleep as well in a green bed as another ? O Cousin ! says Lysis , how extreamly are you mistaken ! and all because you have not read good Authors : I am confident you never medled with my Astraea , and that you never read any thing but your Shop-books . Cannot you judge by what charms I am forced to have an aversion to this green bed ? Besides that it is not of my Mistresses colour , doe not you see that green is despised for many reasons ? As long as Fruits are green , they are not fit to be eaten ; while the Wheat is green , it is not ready for the sickle : Those which are defeated in a business , wear the green Bonnet ; and out of a certain contempt , all your Close-stool cushions are of green Serge. But that which is most considerable , Green is the colour which the Turks honour , and we must hate what those people love , as being bruit beasts who know nothing of Love , or a Shepherds life . As for red , the amiable colour , the flesh and blood which sustain our life are of it , the lips and cheeks of Charite wear it . That is the reason I desire that even my Sheets , my Table-cloaths , my Napkias , my Shirts , and my Handkerchiffs might be red , if possible . As he said so , there stood behind him a little Bar-boy , that had a Napkin on his arm , and a little light Cap on : who asked him , Sir ! would not you have a red Nose too ? We have good wine in the house to paint it withall . At which Lysis smiling , answered , Thou wouldst laugh , little Foot-boy of Ganymedes ! Observe what I say , and bring me somebody to change the Bed. This is handsom : For Gods sake , says Adrian , let him have his will. There came presently two Servant-maids , who took down the Cuatains and Vallands of both Beds , and put the red into the Shepherds chamber . In the mean while he fat down at the Table with his Cousin , and Supper was brought in : There were some Beet-roots fryed , and some cold in a Sallad , whereof Lysis fill'd his belly : but as for the Crabs , seeing that within they were all white , and were only red without , he left them for Adrian . There waited at the Table a good big Servant-maid , who took the pot and the glass for to give him to drink : but he perceiving it was white-wine that she fill'd , Take it away , says he , Nymph of the Kitchin ! it is not of Charite's colour : Give me some Claret , fair Goddess of the Pottage-pot ! or else we shall not be good friends . Nay , for this time he is somwhat in the right , sayes Adrian : Evening red , and morning gray , denotes the Pilgrim a fair day . Men say that in relation to the weather : but for my part , I apply it also to wine . Yet doe not cast away that wine , I pray , as you did your Shoo-strings : we must not abuse Gods creatures . When Adrian had spoken thus , they took order that Claret-wine should be brought him , whereof Lysis drank with much satisfaction . Supper ended , he began to walk up and down without saying ought to any body ; and at length his Cousin prevail'd so far with him , that he put off his cloaths and went to bed . A while after Adrian went out of that chamber , making all fast , and went to bed in another . His Ward had found him so much trouble , that he fell asleep as soon as his head was laid on the pillow : but it was not so with the amorous Shepherd , who imagined that his eyes were little stars upon earth , and that they ought to twinkle all night like those in heaven . But he was not the only man that was awake that night in St. Cloud : there were a many more , to whom his company had been very serviceable . That Shepherd whom he had spoken to in the fields , had acquainted his Master , who was a stupid Country-Clown , with all the strange discourses which had passed between them . This fellow went and related all again to nine or ten of his own quality , and the report thereof seiz'd a many zealous devout women . All the superstitious multitude address'd themselves to the Shepherd , who repeated the same things divers times from point to point : He not being wanting as to the relation , nor they as to audience . He told them , that he who had come to him was so beautifull and so brave , that he took him at first for an Angel : but that having foretold him so much mischief , he took him for some Devil , who had gotten some sheep , and had a sheep-hook in his hand , so to appear less terrible , and make him believe he was of his condition . In fine , all that we can judge of what he hath said to me , ( goes he on ) is , That that cursed Woman , which is here for to massacre all men , and bring the world to an end , can be no other then the wife of Antichrist , and I believe that he whom I have spoken with is Antichrist himself , for he boasts that he can doe great matters . As the Shepherd had said thus , there was one Country-fellow more resolute then the rest , who drew aside some of his companions , and remonstrated to them , how that that man should not be credited so lightly , though he had always been of a good reputation ; and that the honestest men did sometimes lye , whether out of hope of gain , or otherwise . Upon that account they all went to him , and made a world of questions to him for to try him . He seeing that they did not sufficiently credit his discourses , began to weep of very grief , making this complaint . Alas , my good friends ! what have I done to you , that you should doubt of what I tell you ? I would to God it were not so true ! but I never lyed less in my life . Presently a woman of the village , who thought herself the most knowing among them , interrupted him , and said , Alack my friend Richard ! tell me all : Sayest thou not that this old she-Devil must kill all the men ? Doubtless , replies the Shepherd : I have been told nothing that she should doe to the women . Alack ! what great pitty it is , replies the woman : what shall we doe here by our selves ? what 's a woman without a man ? she is but a Spindle without Flax , or like an Oven without an Oven-fork . 'T were better she should take some of both , and that the shortest cut were drawn who should be eaten first . To these fair complaints the other Gossips added others , and that with so much weeping and sobbing , that the whole house where they were did eccho again . The Shepherd Richard thinking to comfort them , bid them not be so much troubled ; that they should not be long without Husbands , for they should go after them , seeing the world was shortly to end . But shall that be by fire , says the master of the house , shall we all burn together ? If I should put wet sheets on the top of my house as I did when my neighbours house was a fire , should not I save my self ? I fear me , says Richard , that we must be destroyed by water : methinks the vision threatened such a thing . And as he spoke the word , a light appeared in the sky , which smit the sight of all that were present , and immediately it began to rain . Ah! we need no more doubt of it , cry'd out a Waterman , behold the deluge approaches : I will go to the river with a horse , for to draw my Boat ashore ; if I can , I 'll bring it up to the top of my chimney , where I will expect till the water rise to that height , and that it carry me where God pleases . As he had done saying so , yet without any great desire to doe it , the Master of the house's Son approving the invention , would needs practise somewhat that were like it . 'T was a Lad of some sixteen years of age , of whom it might have been said that there were wiser at six . Having gotten a great washing-tub , he made a shift to get it up to the top of the house , and placed himself in it as if it had been a Boat. All this he did without speaking ought to any body , for fear some body should dispute with him for the safety of this fine Vessel . In the mean while the women altogether comfortless , resolved among themselves to go to Mount Valerian to the Hermites , and the men would doe the like , saying that the water could not so soon rise to the top of that mountain , and that till then they should be safe enough . Thereupon they had an infinity of excellent considerations : A Churchwarden of the Parish that was there , came and made this complaint . Alas ! to what purpose have we so much troubled our selves , my good Parishioners , about the repairing and adorning of our Church ? is it not so much lost , seeing Antichrist will convert it into stables ? Ah! how should we have spared that pains , if we had known the world should end so soon ? I who have quite new built my house , and have fasted so much to spare somewhat , had it not been better that I had enjoyed what God hath sent me ? Ah! how doth man purpose , and God dispose ! And you that dress the Vineyards , and have planted so many Stocks , you shall not drink of the wine , but the dog of Antichrist shall devour it . Ought I not to think that he will shortly come , seeing that when I went a while since to Paris with some Apricocks to my Landlord , I heard his coming cry'd openly upon the New-bridge by the Almanack-sellers ? I wish now I had bought the book of it : I remember I heard two or three leafs of it read by one that held it : 'T was the most terrible thing that can be imagined , and it must needs have been some new Prophet that had composed it . In fine , the time of our ruine is come upon us : And yet my Gossip , the Mistress of the house , sticks not to be just now driving a buck , and dreams not that the Linnen she washes is only to wipe the mustaches of the great Tyrant that we expect . These words were heard with as much attention as if they had been prophesies ; and yet the Mistress of the house for sook not her Bucking-tub : she was a woman so resolved , that when she once began a thing , she would go through with it . The rain which fell down abundantly did not strike so much fear into her as the others ; and being oblig'd to be still stooping near the fire , she thought not of any thing but her work . But she had put into the fire a certain sort of wood that crackled after a strange manner , and a great coal flew out of the fire and lighted on her coat : Presently after feeling the heat , she cry'd out , Ah! I burn , I burn ! the world will be destroy'd by fire . He who was most amaz'd was her son , who was upon the top of the house , where he had been sufficiently wet , and held his hands together , shaking his teeth in expectation of what should happen . Assoon as he heard them cry , that the world was not to perish by water but by fire , his transportation was so strange , that he cast himself down together with the Tub , which staid not much after him , but soon tumbled down : And if by chance there had not been a dunghil in the yard , whereon he fell , he had without dispute broke his neck . His fall was easily perceiv'd , and every one hearing him cry , they went to succour him , but they found he had more fear then receiv'd hurt . All being entred into the house , one of the Village spake these sententious words : What doe we fear so much ? if we dye not to day , we shall dye to morrow , it is the way we must go sooner or later : Let us not climb up on the tops of our houses , nor yet to the mountains , and leave all at random : Hang all ! we should be more jovial : It is enough that the Pedees of Antichrist have the vintage of this year , let us not leave them the wine we have already , let us rather drink it ( my dear friends ! ) when we have taken a little of it , we shall know no more care , we shall not think so much on our sorrows , and we shall die more gently . This advice being approved , the good man of the house went himself down into the Cellar , and all the rest follow'd him with tankerds and pitchers ; and having struck out the heads of the Pipes , they drank so much , that they in a manner knew not what they did . Afterwards they brought to the women what wine , remain'd , and they in like manner invited one the other to drink , saying at every word , Ah! we 'll burst rather then leave a drop to the fornicator Antichrist . So all the wine was drunk : which now failing , and not raining so much , it began to dawn . Their fear began then to diminish a little , and they were so bold as to go into the street , where they perceiv'd that all the water ran along the channel , which soon smother'd all further fear of the deluge . But the wine flying up into their brains , furnish'd them with a new resolution : And the most witty among them , laughing at the fear passed , tels them , that he could not conceive for what reason they should be so fearful , and how they could imagine the end of the world to be so neer : For ( continued he ) we fear the Deluge and Antichrist both together : If all the Earth were destroy'd , what should that false Prophet have to doe here ? You see that all this cannot stand together : and seeing he must come at least seven years before the end of the world , as I believe I have heard affirmed , we have yet some time to live . These words were approved by all the rout , only there was a little grambling at him that said them , because he had so long studied for this fine advice . Thereupon those that were most drunk went and slept ; and the rest hearing the last toll to Mattins , went to the celebration of a low Mass . Lysis his Landlord , who was a very good Catholick , was there also . When they had done their prayers , they came and acquainted him with what news they had . That Shepherd whom Lysis had so terrified , describ'd his habit and countenance , so that the Inne-keeper knew whom they would speak of , and laughing said , Alas , my friends , you are of a very easie belief , to have credited what hath been told you not by an Angel , nor yet an evil spirit , nor yet a wise man , but the most fool of all men , and who the last night lodg'd at my house : I well know his madness , and by and by you shall see the truth of it . As he spake thus , there were others in the Church , who said it was true , that such a one as the Shepherd had described lodg'd in his house , and that the last night they had seen him go in there . The Country-people were hereby convinced they had been deceiv'd , and were so asham'd of it , that they would have given somwhat they had not spoken of the fear they had been in the night before . The Parson who saw them talking with great attention , would needs know what the matter was : which when they had related to him , he made a good exhortation to those stray'd sheep , and shew'd them how that they should not believe Impostors ; and that though there be nothing more certain then the last Judgment , yet there is nothing more uncertain then the time it shall be . Which done , he dismiss'd them in peace with his benediction . Being returned to the house where they had spent the night , they awoke those that slept , and among the rest the good man of the house , whom they communicated with what they had learn'd . When he saw it was a Fool had caused all this their fear , and that his Shephered had been the first deceiv'd , and had afterwards deceiv'd the rest , he became furiously angry , and stirr'd up all the company against him , so that they began to beat the poor fellow , and had murther'd him with their fists , if he had not somwhat appeased them by his sad complaints , making it appear above all things that he had done nothing maliciously , and that all the hurt they had received was that they had had a sleepless night of it ; and that he was the cause of that good work they had done in serving of God , which was meritorious , and whereof they should one day receive the comfort . 'T is true , replies his master : but thou dost not withall say that all my good wine is by that means gone , Nor doe I mean to lose it , I intend those that have drunk it shall return it me . While he spake that , he who had drunk the best part was disgorging behind the door : 'T is not in that manner ( continues he ) that I would have it returned ; you must all come to proportion , of the Judge shall hear of it : Will you have me now drink nothing but water , or that I send to the Tavern for dash'd wine ? You must every one of you presently carry me to your houses , and give me of yours . He had no sooner ended this discourse , but his wife pursues with the choisest injuries all those that had drunk of their wine : So that to avoid the tempest , which was more heavy then that of the night , they left them there and went to their homes . The report of the Adventure was presently spread abroad , and especially among the Citizens of Paris who were at St. Cloud . They wish'd the day somwhat further spent , that they might see those that had been so neatly deceiv'd . They came to high Mass : which ended , and they gone out of the Church , they were infinitely jeer'd . Yet I know not which prevail'd more with them , whether the indignation of having been so troubled all night , and of seeing themselves still assaulted by so many abuses , or the joy of being assured that the world should not end so soon as they had believed , and that they had time enough for the Vintage . Anselme and Adrian were at Church , and were extremely astonish'd at the troubles which Lysis had already caused in St. Cloud . But that need not seem so strange : For persons of greater understanding then the people of a Country-village might be deceiv'd , if they were soberly entertained with the extravagances of Poetry ; and there would be many who would innocently believe what should be told them of the fire , ice , chains , and so many other imaginary punishments of passionate persons . Anselme asked Adrian where he had left his Cousin ? He answer'd , that he was a-bed , but that he had barracado'd himself in his chamber ; and when he had asked him whether he would go to Mass , he told him that he would rest himself yet a while : so that he had left him , knowing that sleep would doe him no hurt . Anselme was of opinion that they should go and see whether he would rise : And in this deliberation they walked to the Inne , and went to Lysis's chamber-door . Adrian opened it with the Key , but it was bolted within . Anselme spoke , and pray'd the amorous Shepherd to let him in . Knowing presently the voice of his best friend , he opened to him : And having bidden good morrow to his Cousin and him , he put on his cloaths , telling them for excuse for his not being more early , that all night he had not put his eyes together , and that he began to be sleepy at the break of day . However that is not well done , Cousin , sayes Adrian : there is no more Masses to be said and you cannot hear any to day . Think you that God hath any need of those fancies wherewith you entertain your self ? Yet this is past , and there is no remedy : But what ( when I think on 't ) if you went to Church , would you go in that masking habit which you put on ? Think you that there are any Masks , or that they act Comedies in a consecrated place ? Away with it presently , I will send for another for you . I will never put on any other then this , says Lysis : And I pray content your self that I do not , as I did yesterday , desire one all red . Then turning him to Anselme , he cry'd out , O dear friend ! what have I not done since I saw thee ! Know then that I have gone through the noblest adventure in the world , and that I give checkmate to all the Lovers in Europe . The last night I ate nothing but what was red , and all my thoughts have been red . Am I not as good as my word , as to what I boasted to thee ? 'T is enough to have shewn by one time , that it came from my invention to doe it : Henceforward I will eat of any thing , and will not be any more scrupulous as to colour ; it shall suffice me to wear always about me some little red Riband , in remembrance of Charite . But when I think on 't , what an ample subject will there be here to exercise the pen that shall write my history ! where could he have found a more noble matter ? By this means shall not his discourse have those ornaments which are not seen in other books ? Having finish'd this discourse , he sent to the Mercers for red Ribaning , and put some to his shoes instead of the green which he had cast away : And when he was all cloath'd , he asked Anselme whether he would come along with him into the fields , for he was going to lead out his Flock to graze . I pray stir not hence , says Adrian , but let us dine : Besides you are out of the story ; here is no Flock for you , I have sold it to the master of the house , who causes all to be kill'd , and perhaps you shall eat your share of them . Lysis thereupon look'd into the Yard , and saw a man cutting the throat of one of his sheep : which put him into such a choler , that he cry'd out presently , Ah cruel Cousin ! what have I done to thee , that thou shouldst deal thus with me ! Thou hast sold my dear Flock to these Barbarians , and there they massacre it . Ah innocent sheep ! you will be no more the witnesses of my Loves . Alas ! how was I delighted in your company ! Yet I should be comforted , if they made you dye upon some noble occasion : And if they offered you up at the Altar of some God , that is the worst could happen to you , nay you should have been reserved for a Sacrifice ; you should have had the honour at least to die within some stately Temple , whereas now you die on a dunghill in a filthy yard . Ah Butcher ! ah Executioner ! stay the fury of thy knife , leave me some to comfort me . Ah! I see that thou never wert a Shepherd , and that thou never readst the Apotegms of Erasmus , where it is written , That the good Shepherd shears , but doth not fley his sheep . Ah poor Innocents ! that I have not here a Chalmia , to celebrate your death in sad and Elegiack Verses ! Cease your complaints , sayes Anselme , taking him aside : You must not afflict your self so much for the death of Beasts . We are not Disciples of Pythagoras , nor doe we believe as he did , that the soul of our Grandfather is in the body of a Calf . Why doe Shepherds breed up Sheep , but to sell them ? we may have others in stead of those : And if we should have none at all , is it a prodigie to see a Shepherd without a Flock ? it suffices that he sometimes hath had one . A Gentleman that hath had Souldiers under his conduct , is still called Captain , though his Troops be disbanded , because he hath shew'd himself capable of being so . You speak well , says Lysis : And when I think on 't , I saw you yesterday in the fields that you had no Flock , yet I call'd you Shepherd : I have always believ'd you to be one , for you speak with a Courtezy , which is not common but to us . Anselme unwilling to humour him then , said to him , You were mistaken in calling me Shepherd , for I am not one ; and there is no person of quality in the Country that is so , unless it be you . I doe not desire you should call me otherwise then Anselme ; and for my qualities , there is not any one I more esteem then that of your Friend and Servant . Have you not seen that they are only Country-Clowns that keep Sheep all hereabouts ? I grant what you say , courteous Anselme ! says Lysis : but my design should be to restore to its splendor that happy condition , and to cause that the most noble and rich personages should not disdain it ; to the end that men may no longer study how to plead and wage war , and that they should speak no more of any thing but Love. Would not you willingly second me in it ? When men shall see us both of an opinion , will not every one imitate us ? Let us now talk a little of this , now the time is propitious , and that Adrian is gone down to see if dinner be ready . That I may conceal nothing from you , replies Anselme , know that it would be very ill look'd upon to turn Shepherds in a place so neer Paris as this , whither all the Parisians ordinarily come . We are not far enough from ambition and avarice to lead such an innocent life : were it not for that , I should be of the design . Is there so much to do , says Lysis ? For to shorten the pains which we shall have to perswade a people to receive new customs , let us go into a place where those which we would follow have been already practised : There are many Countries in the world where men live in a Pastoral way : Let us go into Arcadia , gentle Anselme ! it is a Country much esteem'd by the Gods , they ordinarily live there among men . We must pass the Sea to go thither , says Anselme , and I doe not love to see ships but in the haven ; I would not be in a place whence a man cannot come away when he pleases , nor get on a horse which a man can lead by the tail . When one is there , he is much the better to say , I shake , I am afraid , I am ill at the heart ! I would return to our house ! No body hears you ; or if any do , they abuse you . Let us go then , replies Lysis , into the Plains of Leon , along the River Ezla , where the disgraced Sirenus hath shed so many tears . That is yet too far , says , Anselme : and besides , we shall not agree well with the arrogant humour of the Spaniards . You will then stay in France , says Lysis : Well then , there is nothing but may be done . I know many Provinces where there are brave Shepherds . I have lately read a book called the Pastorals of Vesper , wherein are describ'd the Loves of certain Shepherds of Tourain ? Shall we go into that Country ? they say it is the Garden of France . Yet let me tell you , these Shepherds whose history I have seen live a little too rustickly for us : There is nothing commendable in them , unless it be that they love faithfully . What doe I dream on all this while , or have I reserved it as the best till last ! 'T is into the Country of Forrests that we must go , near the antient City of Lyons on the west-side : There we shall find the Druid Adamas , who dispenses with much of his gravity , the better to entertain strangers : We shall see Celadon , Sylvander , and Lycidas , and Astraea , Diana , and Phillis . I leave it to you to imagine how much we shall be taken with their conversation , seeing the relation of their History is so noble , that in reading it I have often wept for joy . But how confident am I to refute the reasons of the inconstant Hylas , and dispute against him with more heat then Sylvander ! And if he do not confess himself vanquish'd by my words , I swear to you that I shall not abstain from blows ; for I should not brook it , that that little Rascal should deride the fidelity of Thyrsis . Moreover I shall not appear there as a stranger ; for I know all that is past there these many years , and the Shepherds shall not relate their Loves to me . It is more then three years that I conceiv'd my self among them , for I was in a company where the young men and maids took their names out of Astraea , and our entertainment was a perpetual Pastoral : insomuch that I may truly say that it was there I went to School to learn to be a Shepherd . Anselme hearing this discourse , had much ado to keep from laughing , yet could he not but make Lysis this answer : I am willing to go into Forrests , I know that the sojourn wil be very delightful , and I doubt not but we shall find there abundance of Shepherds and Shepherdesses : but as for those whom you name , it is most certain we shall not meet them there ; they lived in the time of Mercueur , reckon how long it may be since they are dead . How say you ! replies Lysis : doe you affirm that in jest , or for want of judgment ? The Author of the Pastorals of Forrests , doth he not dedicate an Epistle in the beginning of his first book to the Shepherdess Astraea , and in the second another to the Shepherd Celadon ? Doth he not speak to them as to persons yet alive ? Besides , do you not see that their history is not yet finish'd ? Celadon hath not obtain'd the favour of his Mistress : He personates Alexis in the fourth and last book of him , who hath begun to put down his adventures in writing : For as to what may be in the Books which others have written of it since , or may do hereafter , as if they proceeded from the true Historian of Lignon , I am not obliged to believe them . I think , if Celadon had married Astraea , or had dyed , as you say , the Author of this History would have mentioned it ; and that is it confirms my belief the more . It must be suppos'd that Anselme would have been much to blame , if he had endeavoured to deprive Lysis of such a rare and excellent opinion , therefore did he not attempt it , but humour'd him in it , to make more sport with him ; affirming that all he said did more and more heighten his desire to be a Shepherd as he was , but that there was one thing troubled his mind extremely , which was , That if they should go to Forrests , they must quit the conversation of the fair Charite , without which Lysis could not live . He answered , that he had much considered it ; but that he hoped the first time he should speak to her , he would use such a charming perswasion to her , that she should consent to go with them and turn Shepherdess . Anselme said that were very well , if it could be obtained . And thereupon in comes Adrian , with the people of the house after him bringing up Dinner . He bade Lysis make haste to dine , that he might take him along with him to Paris , saying that his house was all in disorder when he was not at home , considering his wife was not of the best houswifes ; the Prentises were in league with the Servant-Maid , who would give them the key of the Cellar to drink up his wine ; and if she would not give it them , they would go down half way the well , and pass through a little window which was there for to visit his Pipes . Lysis answered , There needed not so many words ; that he might go if he would ; that as for his part , he would not live any longer under his tuition , and that he was big enough to be without Guardian or Curator . Adrian believing he would stay there and continue in his follies , told him that if he would not go by fair means , he would carry him away by foul ; that it was not so hard a matter to find a Coach , wherein he should be chained and fetter'd ; and that when they were at Paris , he would clap him in prison at St. Martins , where he should be whipt every day ; or else send him to the Almshouse , to keep company with such fools as they dispose thither . At that Lysis was extremely angry , and his Cousin was no less : but Anselme by his prudence reconciled all ; telling Adrian in particular , that as he had already remonstrated , the disposition of the Young-man could not be overcome by rigor , and that it were better to humour him . So that he conjur'd him to leave him to his custody a moneth or two , and he would desire nothing for his entertainment . Adrian believing it was necessary , for the dis-shepherding of him , that he should be with some honest man which would acquaint him with the world , consented to leave him to his care , seeing he was willing to venture the trouble of his importunity ; and promised him a world of services in requital . Anselme having obtain'd his desire , sate at Table with them , and there was no dispute while they were at dinner : Only Adrian told Lysis , that he had resolved to leave him with Anselme , and charg'd him to obey him in all things as his master and benefactor . He promis'd him he would not fail , and seem'd very joyfull to be left in so good company . After dinner the Merchant took horse ; and leave taken , return'd to Paris . He was in hope the good disposition of Anselme would conduce much to reform that of Lysis ; and he gave all the kindred this account of him , that they should have more comfort for the time to come , then they had had before . Yet Anselme transported with the impetuosities of Youth , which loves nothing so much as to pass away the time merrily , would not task himself so soon to take away his fancies ; and in himself accused Adrian of a great injustice in desiring to deprive the world of the most excellent Fool that ever was ; believing that if he should restore him to his understanding , it would have been a hard matter to reduce him to his folly . He resolved therefore to make sport with him as long as he should remain in the Country , being rich enough to give him his entertainment . And as our contentment is never perfect , if our friends are ignorant we receive it , and do not partake of it , he resolved to recommend to all his Acquaintance this gentle Personage , when he thought it convenient . Having made him quit the Inne , he led him through a many streets , to bring him to his own house . They were met by some who knew what had happened to the Country-people , who had so much fear'd the end of the world . They saw well enough that Lysis was he that had been the cause of it . His extraordinary habit which had been described to them , easily discovered him . The novelty of his clothing , and of his proportion'd gate , obliged to follow him all the Townsmen of S. Cloud , who were then in the streets . They who had already seen him ran a great way before , that they might see him pass by again : the Boys throug'd at his heels , making a noise as those of Paris do at the riding of a man beaten by his wife . Anselme could not make them be quiet ; and they had not so good luck as they had had the day before , when they were not followed by any , it being a working day . This malicious rout cast stones at Lyfis ; so that receiving some hurt by one in his back , he could endure no longer , and turning back with his hat in his hand towards those that followed him , he said , Sirs ! leave off your conduct of me , I protest you shall go no further ; I beseech you no further ceremony ; I take the favour for received . These words amaz'd both great and small , who understood no more the one then the other ; and with the menaces which Anselme us'd at the same time , it prevail'd with them to retire . Anselme admired the natural ingenuity of Lysis ; and this was haply one of the best things had ever been heard from him . Being come home , he assign'd him a pretty Chamber ; and having left him certain Books , he desired him to pass away the afternoon in reading , while he in the mean time would go visit certain persons whither he thought not fit to bring him along . The End of the First Book . THE Anti-Romance ; OR , THE HISTORY Of the SHEPHERD LYSIS . The Second Book . LYsis bestow'd some time in persuing the Books which Anselme had left him : But at length not allowing any conceptions any way comparable to his own , he would entertain himself no further with them ; but in the midst of his fond imaginations , would take a walk in the Garden . And indeed he found not any Books that pleas'd him , they being Seneca , Plutarch , Du Vair , Montagne and Charon , which do not speak any thing of Romance . He affirmed that all was worth nothing ; and that it was only Plutarch that he valued a little , because he said Romulus had been a Shepherd in his youth . When he had been at least two hours in the Garden , he had a great desire to go abroad , though Anselme had pray'd him not to doe it by any means . He found a little door , whose lock was not of the strongest , so that he easily opened it with a knife : It went out into a narrow street , where he had not gone twenty paces , but he perceives that so fair Charite , the source of his desires , who was returning all alone from some house where Angelica had sent her of an errand . However this recontre a little surpriz'd him , yet did he not appear so fearfull ; and having an intention to speak to her , he chose rather to go towards her , then expect her . But presently a huge Country Clout-shoe , who lay , as it were in ambush for her at some door , came and cast himself on her , saying , Ha Catherine ! I have thee ! Thou must pay me the Kiss thou owest me , since last night that we plaid at Questions and Commands . Lysis seeing her faln into the hands of a person so unworthy her , ran as fast as he could for to rescue her : But before he could come at her , she had been already kiss'd above ten times , whatever resistance she could make . Which put him into such a fury , that lifting up a stick he had in his hand , he discharg'd it about the ears of the Fellow ; crying out , How now , filthy Satyre ! who hath taught you to be so presumptuous , as to profane the Coral of that fair Mouth ? Go and profess love to she Goats , stinking Beast ! The Clown feeling himself hurt , dismiss'd Charite , and flew at the collar of Lysis : He took away his staff , and did so measure his sides therewith , that he was convinc'd his safety lay in his feet ; but the other pursuing fastned with him again , and threw him down , in which posture he gave him three or four kicks . He had bestowed a little more on him , had he not perceiv'd Anselme coming with two Lacquays after him ; which so frighted him , that he took his heels . Lysis being risen up , saw Anselme ; and going as gently as if he had had all his bones bruis'd , went to tell him . Ah! that you had not come sooner ! You might have assisted me against a Goat-footed god , which thought to have killed me . He would have forced Charite . and I endeavoured to deliver her out of his hands , or rather paws . The truth is , she got away while we were fighting : but indeed I have got good blows , and have not reliev'd her but at the cost of my sides . What could I do against him alone ? These Fawns are much stronger then men : they have the advantage in all things ; and if your people should have run after this , they could not have overtaken him ; he is as swift as those horses which they say that the wind Boreas had engendred . I am very much troubled at this unhappy adventure , says Anselme : but it is your own fault , you should not have gone abroad , I had desired you as much . The reason of it is , that in these parts they understand not what Shepherds of your quality mean : You saw a while ago , that I had much ado myself to defend you : And henceforward if we go out together , we will be sure to be well train'd . I had not a while ago my servants about me , because I make no great difficulty here to walk abroad all alone , as well as at Paris , where there is more gravity required : But now I see it is not amiss for a man to have always people about him . But I pray tell me , why do you believe that he you fought with was a Satyre ? I perceived him a little , and he seem'd to me as proper a Country-fellow as any hereabouts : He had breeches and doublet on , and do not you know that the Satyrs go all naked ? Alas , how are you out of the way ! replies Lysis : have you not well observed that it was a Satyre disguised ? He had only taken the garb of a Country-fellow , the more freely to come into this Town , and carry away Charite . For my part , I am certain his feet were cloven ; and his doublet being unbutton'd , and his shirt open , I saw his breast was all hairy : And if all this were not so , the deformity of his countenance sufficiently discovered him . Well then , replies Anselme , I grant you it was a Satyre , you have fe●t him better then I : Let us now see whether you are much hurt . Having so said , he conducted him home to his house , where the Shepherd being well stretched and chaf'd , perceiv'd his hurt not so great as he had imagined : And when they asked him which side pain'd him most , he pointed to the right side ; but the people assuring him that they could not perceive any bruise there , Then ( said he ) I think 't is the other . To cure him perfectly of his imaginary evil , Anselme caused him to be rubb'd all over with a certain Unguent that did him neither good nor hurt ; and in the mean time while Supper was preparing , he went and shut himself into his Cabinet for to perfect Charite's Picture , whereon he had been at work from betimes in the morning . Assoon as he had done , he returned to Lysis ; and being both at supper , he told him that he had finish'd his work . This news put him into that impatience , that his Host was fain to shorten his meal to half of his wont , that he might shew him that so excellent Peace . The Study being opened , Lysis entred therein with as much respect and veneration as if it had been a Temple ; and Anselme shewing him the Copper-piece whereon he had wrought , our passionate Lover beheld it a long time with an extreme attention : But at last crying out like one amaz'd , he said , I do not apprehend this , Anselme ! You have mistaken , and given me one Picture instead of another . You are deceiv'd , answers he : Do not you see well enough by this candle we have ; or will you have me cause four or five more to be brought , that so you may the better see how to judge of the Picture ? Are you so blind , that you do not perceive this to be the face of Charite ? and that Du Moustier himself could not draw it better ? But how do you conceive it ? replies Lysis : I see there are Chains , and Suns , and Flowers ; 't is not a Face . I will make you understand all in one word , says Anselme : Do not you see that I have done all according to your directions , and that I have represented all the features of Charite's beauty in the same manner as you have expressed them to me ? Whereupon Lysis discovering the artifice of the excellent Painter , began to observe in order all the parts of the Picture , which had amaz'd him when at first sight he beheld them all confusedly . Anselme had in this business acted a piece of ingenious knavery ; observing what the Shepherd had told him of the beauty of his Mistress , and imitating the extravagant descriptions of the Poets , he had painted a Face , which instead of being of a flesh-colour , was of a complexion white as snow ; There were two branches of Coral at the opening of the Mouth ; and upon each Cheek a Lilly and a Rose , crossing one the other : Where there should have been Eyes , there was neither white nor apple , but two Suns sending forth beams , among which were observed certain flames and darts : The Eye-brows were black as Ebony , and were made like two Bows , where the Painter had not forgotten to express the holding-place in the middle , that they might the better be observed : Above that was the Forehead , smooth as a piece of Ice ; at the top of which was Love , like a little Child , seated in his throne . And to add perfection to the work , the Hair floted about all this in divers manners : some of it was made like Chains of Gold ; other-some twisted , and made like networks ; and in many places there hanged lines , with hooks ready baited . There were a many Hearts taken with the bait , and one bigger then all the rest , which hang'd down below the left Cheek , so that it seem'd to supply the place of a Pendant to that rare Beauty . This is mine own Heart ! cries out Lysis , when he saw it : I know it again : How judiciously is it placed in this part ! Now that it is so near Charite's Ear , it will continually represent unto her my sufferings . Have I not had reason to conceive that you would like my work very well , replies Anselme ? I can without vanity affirm that the fancie is incomparable . There was never any that found out the way of painting the beauties of faces by a Poetical figure : This ought to be called a Picture by Metaphor . Let me embrace you , my dear friend ! says Lysis , after a little recollection apart : I must confess you have given an incomparable proof of your ingenuity . That beautifull face of Charite could not be painted but by Metaphor . We had before considered that these features could not be represented naturally . O Painter more excellent then Apelles , Protogenes , and Parrhasius ! I do not judge this a Monster , as I did erewhiles : I hold it a thing extreme rational , and very full of art . The satisfaction of Lysis discovered it self by a many such other expressions ; and as for the excellent Picture , he would preserve it as long as he lived . Anselme disposed it into a Box , lest it might receive any hurt ; and then it was he received the highest thanks that could be for the pains he had taken . As he was ruminating on his invention , he said to Lysis , that as they had metaphorically represented the fair Charite , so might be painted any ill-favoured woman . She should have on a Perriwig of Serpents like Megaera ; or if she might be allowed hair , they should be big , and standing upright like the bristly head of a Wild-Bore : At which there should be chained nothing but Lice and Nits . Her Eyes should be like two washed Prunes , about which there should be a quantity of birdlime for to catch the Files that should come neer it . Her Mouth should be like the shutting of a Carriers pouch ; and the Complexion should be like the folds of an old Boot . And so for the rest , which I refer to the consideration of more excellent wits . Lysis thought all this very ingenious , yet nothing witness'd his approbation but a short smile ; because indeed he was so taken up with Charite's Picture , that he bestow'd not much of his thoughts on any thing else . When bed-time was come , there was a little Chamber assign'd him alone , for he desired it should be so . He made fast the door and went to bed , but it was a long time ere he could sleep . He had left the candle ( which was a good big one ) burning , that he might consider his Picture ; and it is not easily imaginable what praises he still gave the Painter , whose invention seem'd to him wholly divine . He was thinking within himself , that as Poetry was called a speaking Picture , so painting might be called a dumb Poesie . So that he was clearly of opinion , that Painting and Poetry were well met , and that both of them discovered themselves in terms distinct and intelligible enough to good wits . Anselme having understood that he had not put out the candle , was somwhat troubled , for he was afraid lest he might set the house on fire . But though he was sufficiently a fool , yet did he not advance so far ; and unless it were for some extravagancie that the betray'd in mistaking all the Fables of the Poets for real truths , and thinking men should live as the Heroes in Romances , he appear'd rational enough ; and besides had judgment enough to know what could hurt him , or was for his good . Nevertheless the servants were charg'd to be carefull ; and so at length the candle being spent , every one went to his rest and slept , as he did also . The next morning he rise , and gave his Entertainer a visit , who was making himself ready . While Anselme was entertaining him with some curious and choise discourses concerning the divers effects of Love , there entred into the Court a Gentleman of his acquaintance , called Montenor , whom he immediately went to entertain , and was with him ere he was off hors-back . He carried him into the Hall , speaking by his gladness the obligation he laid on him , in that he had been at the pains to come to his house . Montenor told him that he came out of Paris betimes , for two reasons : The one , to enjoy the cool of the day ; and the other ( which was the stronger inducement ) was , the likelier meanes he had to finde him , which he was in some impatience till he had done . While they were thus engag'd , Lysis desirous to know who it was , entred the place where they were , and saluted the Company very courteously . Montenor was somwhat astonish'd at his garb and mode ; but presumed not to speak of him to Anselme , because the other was somwhat neer , as also because he was entring into a discourse of that importance , that he could not wave it . I am very certain , says Anselme , that besides your desire to give me a visit , there is some particular occasion hath caused your coming hither . So that the other found himself oblig'd to discover what burthen'd his mind , in these words . I must confess ( says he to him ) that I come hither partly upon the occasion of an afflicted person , on whom there must be compassion shewn , or she must not be heard complain . That you may not languish in expectation , 't is Geneura that I speak of : Cast but your eyes on the vehemence of the affection she hath always born you , and you will perceive , that not being able to beget any thing in you that were not like it , the disquiet she is in to see herself forsaken must needs be extreme . They say that in Love the separation of Bodies is not truly absence , seeing there may be visits of Thoughts at every moment : But when a Lover absents himself absolutely , 't is then that his affections and inclinations wander from the Object on which they should be fastened . Geneura is an example of this ; and though you are now but at the distance of eight or nine miles from her , she hath more to suffer then at other times when you were in Touraine , or in Britany ; for then she was assured , that if in the night she dreamt of you , you did no less of her ; and that so it seem'd your minds being disengaged , your bodies gave one the other the meeting at half way . But now that she knows that you have quite forgotten her , he that would comfort her contributes to her despair ; and she knows so much affliction , that for to learn how to dye , there is no more required then to suffer the like . This hath made such an impression on me , that I promised her to come to you to represent part of her sorrows , that you might be induced to give her a visit , at which time you shall receive the rest from her own mouth . Now am I fully convinc'd as to the artifices of Geneura , says Anselme , they must needs be very strong , sith they have been able to overcome you . However , I am sorry she hath employed a person so wise , in so indiscreet a business . I shall not repent my pains , if I can satisfie your prejudice . But what ! will you say that Geneura cannot accuse you of infidelity , says Montenor , and challenge what you have engaged elswhere , to have been sometimes hers ? Knew I not that what she bewails was sometimes hers , and that she hath a right to require it , I should not have been so uncivil as to come to speak to you of a thing which would return as much to her dishonour as mine own . I must needs acknowledge , that if I should say I never loved Geneura , says Anselme , the very stones of her house would convince me of falshood , and that it were not necessary they should speak for to repeat the things they have heard me say , seeing in many places they bear yet the characters I trac'd on them when I was in my amorous fondnesses ; the Letters and Sonnets which Geneura hath in her Cabinet , were also sufficient evidences against me . But , Sir , what would you infer thence ? That because I have been a long time exposed to the furges of a tempestuous sea , must I therefore return thither again , and that I remain there till the consequence must be a wrack ? Tell me no more of the love of these Wenches , that are so fickle , that among them all there is not one constant , unless it be in the desire of change every houre . A man ought not to engage himself so far in loving them , as not to preserve the better part of his Liberty for an antidote against the affliction which their lightness may bring upon him . It seems by what you say , says Montenor , that you your self are quite metamorphosed , and that you are no more one of the Subjects of the Godess of Cyprus , as you have been ; for Love and Liberty are the two most incompatible things in the world . Love must be absolute Master where-ever he is : Reason gives him the place ; the Will obeyes ; and the Inclinations change for him , and the service done him is not thought half what is due to him . But though this God have such power , yet must we not endeavour to avoid him : 'T is well known , that if Love be a poison , 't is a pleasant one ; if it be a disquiet , 't is desireable ; if it be a death , 't is peaceable ; if it be a prison , there wants nothing but liberty , and misery reigns not there as in other prisons . A person that at your age should love nothing , is like a dead Sea , wherein if a ship cannot be cast away , no more can it attain the haven ; and if you can lose nothing by not loving , neither can you arrive at any considerable good fortune . When I see a Mind so noble as yours not inflamed with Love , methinks I find a Torch of most excellent wax , but without fire to light it , for want whereof we are still in the dark . All this were good enough , replies Anselme , had I not experience that Love is an evil painted with the colours of good . The torments are much more assured then the pleasures , to him that will submit to his conduct ; and though some take great pleasure in tasting its fruits , yet is it a sort of meat whereof a man cannot eat much and think it 's good . There is a sentence as true as old , that sayes there are but two happy dayes in marriage , the Wedding-day , and that of the Wifes death . But it is withall to be granted , that since this sentence was first pronounc'd things are rather grown worse then better ; nay , for my part , I should not grant the Wedding-day to be wish'd . To be short , A Woman is a domestick danger , and under a humane beauty there often lurks a savage beast ; so that some wise men have doubted whether they should rank them among men or beasts . But thou omittest ( cry'd out Lysis engaging himself in the contest ) that some other Philosophers , wiser then thy Authors , have thought they should be disposed between Men and Angels , as participating of both natures . Ha! who would have thought thou hadst profess'd enmity to what is most amiable in the world . Ah , my Entertainer ! how hypocritically hast thou ●eceiv'd me ! how unfit art thou to meddle with the profession of a Shepherd , as thou hadst resolved with me ! Where hast thou ever heard that Shepherds should blaspheme against Love and Women ? Ah Savage ! Woman-hater ! Insensible thing ! Wouldst thou have Mankind decay , and that there should not be any body here below to sacrifice to the immortal Gods ? or if thou desirest Children should be brought forth , wouldst thou have no other way but by casting of stones backward as Deucalion and Pyrrha did , without any further copulation ? If thou art of that humour , I disown thee : Come give me my bag and baggage , I will not stay any longer with a person accursed of men and the Gods. Lysis was delivered of this discourse with much choler ; and Anselme considering he had some reason to blame him for what he had said , resumed the discourse thus . Be not angry , my dear Friend ! know that I do not blame all women : 't is only with this Geneura , of whom we speak , that I was afraid a marriage would have proved my repentance . But that is contrary to what I said , replies Montenor : you are obliged to love Geneura , and to avoid all others . Answer that objection , friend , says Lysis to Anselme : This Gentleman seems to be in the right . You will never be thought worthy to enter into the Temple of Astraea , if you have not continued faithfull to your Mistress . I have hearken'd a good while to your dispute , but I shall be able to make nothing of it , if you give me not each his story , and alleadge your reasons . Observe me ; Will not you submit to the Pastoral Laws , and take a Shepherd for to be Judge in your difference , and not spend your mony on the Pettifogers of the Country ? So Sylvander judg'd the difference between Leonice and Tyrcis ; and Leonidas that of Celidaea , Thamyra , and Calidon , and that of Adrastus and Doris ; and Diana decided that of Phillis and Sylvander . 'T was always the custom to take him for Judge whom the Oracle had chosen , or the first they met that would undertake it , that there might be no long quarrels between Shepherds , whose profession it is to live in all tranquility . Will you not therefore do well to take me to decide your business ? Am not I a competent Judge in this case ? I refuse you not ( says Anselme , laughing at this rare invention ) and it shall be the Gentlemans fault , if you discharge not that office . For my part , answers Montenor , I believe she whom I speak for hath so good a cause , that I fear not to appeal to any whatsoever . 'T is very well , replies Lysis : but the worst on 't is , that we are not in the midst of the fields ; and methinks we should be there , for all the differences in Astraea have been so judg'd : shall we go thither ? It may possibly be that the sentence will not be valid , if the Judge that gives it sit not on a stone in the shade of an Elm. Nay , if it please your Honour , let us not go hence , says Anselm : Seat your self in that Chair before the Table : you see that on the Chimney-piece which is behind you there is a Representation of the Country ; you shall be in the shade of those Trees that a●e there , doth not that suffice ? I think Anselme is in the right , reply'd Lysis ; and it must be granted that our Judgment-seat is whereever we are , seeing we have none certain . In saying so he sate him in the place they had assign'd him ; and putting his hands on the elbows of the Chair , be took on him the gravity of a Magistrate . Anselme remonstrated to Montenor , that seeing he was of Councel for the Plaintiff , he should speak before the Judge first , for to make his complaint . He , who knew not yet whether Lysis was a Fool , or play'd the Knave , began to provide himself to speak ; besides that he thought himself obliged to perswade Anselme not to discontinue his love to Geneura . So standing on one side of the Table , while his adversary was on the other side in the same posture , he thus began his Harangue . MONTENOR'S Speech in the behalf of GENEVRA . IF I were to speak before Barbarians , I should be somewhat in doubt I might not obtain justice : But seeing he whom I complain against hath always made appear he carried no savage heart , I am almost assured that he will condemn himself when I have laid down my reasons . 'T is with you that I have this contestation , Anselme ! I am come hither to summon you to the performance of the promises you have made to Geneura to love her ever . Time was , that the same torch lighted both your hearts , and your days were spun by the same spindle , and that one onely soule inspir'd your wishes and your thoughts . To prove this , I shall need no other witness then your self , against your self , and we are already agreed as to that point . But I would gladly know , seeing you have sometime thought her worthy your affection , why is she not so still ? Is her beautie decay'd ? All the world knows that it advances daily ; and that if at the time you became passionate of her , it challeng'd esteem , it now claims admiration . If Geneura speak she char●s our ears with the sweetness of her voice ; if she be silent , her gravity engages our admiration ; if she laugh , she hath I know not what attraction , would captivate the most barbarous mindes ; if she walk she hath a majestie fires the beholders . To be in her companie , is to converse with Diana , Venus , the Graces , and so many other Goddesses which Antiquity hath ador'd ; if she depart out of the Company , she carries away with her the hearts and eyes of the presence . All that know her will confirm this : but supposing there were no such thing , and that she have not those attractions she formerly had , should you discontinue your love , seeing your oaths oblige you thereto ? If she had been wanting as to her part , there were pretence for you to disengage : but there is nothing to be said against her . She now calls you again , and that with the same affection she ever bore you , and the first moment of your appearance to her will seal you a pardon of all your faults . Let it be considered , if ever there was such a Goddess seen , and if such a Mstiress deserved not to be eternally loved . Montenor said no more , so that he finished his Speech where Lysis thought he was beginning . Nor indeed understood he any thing in that way of pleading , which they would have him observe , having not conversed much with Pastoral Books , which at that time he not so much as thought on . Yet the Judge with a slender smile said , That indeed it was well harangu'd , though succinctly ; the most tedious Advocates are not the best pleaders . And you Anselm , what say you against him ? Begin ; and I swear by the Sword and Ballance of the Goddess Themis ( a thing I should have done before I had heard either of you ) that I will do you justice , so as I would desire to receive in the like case my self ; and I shall give you the same measure , as I should wish my self . Anselm having told him that he was not any thing doubtful , began to hum , and spit a good while , to dispose himself for his plea , which he inteuded somewhat long , both for the pleasure he should receive from his Judge , and to make appear effectually to Montenor , that he was not to blame for discontinning his love to Geneura . And this was the purpose he spoke to . ANSELME's Speech , wherein is contained the History of GENEVRA . I Shall not need the courtesie of a long Preface , to captivate your Honour's favour , nor will I throw dust in your eyes , as the Proverb says , least you should see the truth , for it concerns me that you should know it , and it is she shall speak for me . To answer then my Adversaries Councel ; who aks first , Whether I believ'd the Beauty of Geneura decay'd : I say , it is a needless question . Alas ! To whom doth he make it ? I have never found her but too beautiful , and I deny not but that she hath yet as many beauties in her face , as she had ever : but that ( she hath ) the same now in her disposition and minde , is more then I avow . As for the faithfulness which she hath observed towards me , I shall bring those proofs will witness the contrary : And to clear up all this to my Judge , and to your self Montenor , whose charge it is to speak against me , I shall give you a short History of my Loves , which you have not received so naturally from Geneura : for if you had but known any thing , you would not have pleaded for a Wench , who hath so little right to what she demands of me . After the decease of my Father and Mother , taking the Liberty of all sort of Conversation , I became acquainted , among others , with Lerantus , a Batchelour , one not of the meanest quality , and an ingenio W●man . He carried me one day to Geneura's Fathers , with whom he had some business , and he did as good as bring a Victim to the Altar to be sacrificed . I had no sooner seen her , but my desires were so inflamed for her , that I had no rest till I had returned to offer her the prey she had already gotten . The Father and Mother being a subtile sort of people , discover'd presently on what design I came to their house , and gave me those entertainments that lur'd me to further visits . They perceived that a while before , I had gotten a Treasurer-ship ; besides , they knew my Father had left me somewhat , and as for their part they had not much , the husband being of the most inconsiderable Officers belonging to the King ; so that it had been to their no small advantage ; if I had married the Daughter . I think they had not forgotten to recommend to her , to receive me favourably , and to carry her self before me discreetly and modestly . And indeed she was not wanting ; and I vow to you , that as she was yet very young , and of much simplicity , I took an infinite pleasure to hear her talk innocently of Love. I shall not tell you how many afternoons and evenings I have pastim'd away with her , nor how many Serenades I have given her , nor what Letters and Verses I sent . It 's enough for me to tell you , that I lived not but for her , and that she lived not but for me , and that preferring content before riches , I dispos'd my self to marry her as soon as I should obtain the consent of my friends . Yet from that very time I observed some Artifices in the Mother , and in Her ; but passion blinding me , I thought all supportable . When I was in the house , and that there came some to visit them , if he were a person of quality , as there frequented divers , they gave word they were not within , and had much ado to recover the courtesie they did me . But what dream'd I on at that time , that I should give them any credit , seeing Persida , Geneura's Mother , being as subtile as woman could be , served me in the like kinde , and caused me to be sent back again , when I came to see them , while they had others to entertain : And this maxime she ever kept , that it might not be known they were familiar with all the world , and that they might be thought very reserved . Now it hapned often , that I was told they were not at home , and I doubted the principal reason to be , that Geneura was not dressed to her advantage : for when she had notice of the day I should visit her , I observed she would make long mornings to dress her head only . All this wind shook no corn : And though I could remember some passages then , I shall conceal them , as being not capable to make her be despis'd . But one time , having been about a year absent about my Charge , when I was return'd , I found her first innocency chang'd into the greatest subtilty in the world ; and that she might deservedly be called the Queen of Tatling Gossips . Her mother had carried her to great Ladies , who were pleas'd to esteem her for her beauty , so that she would govern as they , who were more then she could ever be ; and ever and anon she discover'd an insupportable vanity . She never heard a Coach go by , but she bid her maid look out at the window to see if it were not some great Lord of her acquaintance : See if it be not Lysander or Poliarchus , says she to the Wench , though 't were but some Countrey Lass , that knew neither of them . How 's that ? said I to her once on that occasion , do you know when Lysander passes by , by the going of his horses , or by the noise of his Coach-wheels ? That is not it , says she , but I well know he fails not to pass by every day at a certain hour just by the house ; and note here , that in saying so , she bit her lips , as if she gave me a bone to pick , and to make me believe , that that Lord pass'd by that way for to see her . Another imagination she had was , that all that once saw her dyed for love ; and she took such a pleasure to be look'd on , that one evening being in a street wherein there is always much people , I saw her pass by in a Coach , at the boot whereof she sate with a lighted Taper in her hand . There was no Masque or Collation , where she appear'd not with the first ; nay , she would not stick to come to Revels , and danced with throngs of men , an action which was thought somewhat dishonorable by the discreetest persons . I found her one time in a great company , wherein we were six who loved her , and strove to obtain some favour from her , when in the mean time she was so subtil , that she obliged all together : For she sate on ones knee , trod on the foot of another ; she had one Gentleman by the hand , and spoke to another that stood by him . That hindred not but that she heard another Lover , who had a very good voyce , singing , and cast amourous looks on his neighbour . So every one thought himself in greater favour then his Rivals , but she knew not her self what would please her . Whereas before she went to Mass ever and anon in the morning , she went not now till almost noon , because that is the time the Nobility goes ; and when she was in the Church , though she saw a Mass ready to begin , yet would she walk up and down as if she sought for one : and if she saw a knot of Courtiers discoursing together , she would pass through them , that they might all behold her . Nor indeed did the design miscarry , for there was not any one that addressed not his eyes to her , but it was only to laugh at her folly . One gave her a jog as she pass'd by , so did the other : and I have heard , that a witty Gentleman observing her , ferretting all about so , said , to her , Lady , you need seek no further , I have what you look for ; yet they say , this sharp abuse rais'd not the least blush , so much confidence was she guilty of , or to say better , impudence . That which besides further presented the world with occasion to laugh , was her gate , for she gave her whole body a certain shaking , as if it had been a Puppet , and she negligently bent her head on every side , with such measure and proportion , that it seem'd she had learn'd that method by Tablature . As for her cloathes , there was so much matter for Reformation , that she deserved an EDICT for her alone ; and though when she went abroad she was so gallant , that there was much to be reproved , yet was she not content , but when she stayed at home she had better Cloathes then she durst shew abroad . Her Language was also very extraordinary , that there might not be any thing in her that swelt not of Artifice . When she spoke , she us'd a wanton lisping , and of an imperfection of Speech she would make a grace . As for her discourse , it was only of some little Court-toyishness ; and she never looked on any person twice , but she presently gave him some name of alliance , and that receiprocally she took not another from him , not once thinking that the most commonly she address'd her self to infamous persons . I well observed all these things , yet I was so bewitched , that I excused them , rather then condemn'd them : And I answered those who spoke to me of the affectations of Geneura , That it was impossible to finde a Beauty so accomplished by nature , but there may be necessary some recourse to Art. Nay , I could not rid my self of the desire of marrying her , and attributing all her indiscreet actions to the ill conduct of youth . I hop'd one day to furnish her with better discipline then her Mother . But what a mad man was I to think , that a woman will exchange Liberty for Slavery ? He that would keep her in , must give her her way ; and he that would have her desire any thing , must pretend to stand infear of her . Geneura would have done so too , and I am beholding to her disdains and remissions , which , when I was the most enchanted , prevail'd with me to seek my remedy rather in her contempt , then in her enjoyment . The proud Titifil forgot all respect to me , that she observed before , promising her self a better fortune : so that to the end she might the more easily be found , she freely entertained all that came . While St. Germains Fair lasted , she missed not a day to be there : she sate on the Counter of some Shop , that she might the better be perceived , as if she had been some Commodity to be sold . 'T had been no great matter , had she only obliged those that passed by of her acquaintance to treat her with sweet-meats , but she further importun'd them for some little Diamond , or some piece or other out of the Goldsmiths : So that if she would do so every year , 't would prove a great revenue to her . About that time she had purchas'd a great reputation for her Beauty ; and I think that when there came any strangers to Paris , they went to see her in the Church , and other places , as if she had been some Rarity of the Citie . Those that had any Suits of consequence at Law , endeavoured her acquaintance , for to desire her to speak for them to their Counsellours , for they thought her beauty able to corrupt the Judges of most integrity . But this might have been excus'd , were it not that she did it for advantage , and that it gained her the frequentation of a many , who would not have courted her but for to deceive her . I was extreamly troubled to see it , though for my part , I had all the reason in the world to hate her , and I thence easily inferr'd her ruine . For I know well , there could not be a worse Guardian of a Maids chastity then Poverty , and that slender Revenues , Beauty and Chastity seldom lodge all at the same Inn. And what is more ; Geneura encouraged the less confident sort of people , to ask her those things which are honestly refusable ; and her Cloathes , words and actions seem'd to prostitute her to all the world . Howbeit I took notice of all this , yet did I not dis●ontinue my visits , but suffered a gradual decay of my affection ; to imitate the sea , which ebbs so slowly out of the Rivers , that it is hardly perceiv'd , but with this difference , that I intended no reflux . So I insensibly disingag'd me out of her Love , to the end she might let go quietly what I took from her , without knowing how it was lost , as if it had been a shadow which had disappear'd : So that if there remained any affection for her , 't was only in consideration of that I had formerly born her , it being an incivilitie to make a stable of that place , which was before reverenced as a Temple . But it was to great purpose for me to wish her happiness : for she met with that misfortune , which a Lass of her quality ought the most to fear . She never went with her Mother , because the woman was still so foolish , that she would have the reputation of fair , and by a maxim of Gossipry , would not take her in her company , lest she should discover her age , seeing she had a daughter so big . Geneura being once at a Wedding where she had but one Maid with her , a young man who had taken her in divers times to dance , kept alwaies somwhat near her , and proffer'd his service to wait on her home , seeing no body came to look after her . About ten of the clock , when they talk'd of bedding the Bride , a sort of unknown disguis'd Dancers came into the room , and putting out all the Torches , committed an unspeakble disorder . In the midst of the tumult , they say the Bride was ravish'd by one of her former servants : and as for Geneura , there was one Gismond carried her away , and dispos'd her into a Coach that waited in the street . In the mean while he that held her in talk before , made some stir in the Hall , which was observed by her Maid , who knew not where her Mistress was . As she was asking him for her , he told her she was with him , and bid her follow him . The Maid believing him , follow'd , and kept her eye on him still in the dark ; and when they were come into the street , where it was not much more light then on the stairs of the house whence they came , she saw him conducting a Gentlewoman , which she took for her Mistress , so that she still followed on . She discovered not the cheat till the Gentlewoman spoke , and then the poor Wench almost amaz'd , returned to the house where the Wedding had been , for to look for Geneura , where when she had in vain as'd for her of all those she met , she return'd with the news of this loss to the Father and Mother ; and I know not whether they were much displeas'd at it or no , or whether they had some assurance that their daughter was in some good place . Gismond having gotten the prey he desired , bid the Coachman drive as fast as he could , so that in a little while they were gotten a League off Paris , where they accidentally met a Gentleman , a former Suitor of Geneura's , who was coming out of the Countrey . He hearing his Mistress speak , draws his sword , staies the Coachman , and gives Gismond a thrust in the left arm . Gismond thereupon drew out a pistol he had , but it went not off , only the others horse , being startled , carried him away across the fields . In the mean while the Coachman put forward , and having gotten a good distance from the place , met with no further misadventure . He soon after recovered a house of his Masters , three leagues from Paris . Gismond's wound was there lanc'd , but that so carelesly , that a feaver so violent ensued , that ten days after he dyed . Those that think it their business to speak the truth without dissimulation , affirm , his life was not shortned but through his impatience in his loves ; and that without regarding his wound , he would enjoy the fruits of the spoil he had taken , wherein he so overheated himself , that he could live no longer . This being very likely to be true , do you suppose Montenor , that I would marry Geneura , though she be come back to her Fathers , and though she still pretends to honesty ? I do not believe it the same case with Women as the Sun , which though it be common , loses not of its beauty ; and if I ever marrie , I will take one that is not only not blamed , but not suspected . I have now found out a Mistress , who is so far from all subtilty and affectation , that she hath nothing of it but the disdain give me leave to serve her , and tell me no more of this Geneura , who would be better known then I , were I the most renowned man in the world . Anselme having paus'd there , Montenor , who was not able to endure what he had said of his ancient Mistress , retorted thus . I do not so much wonder at what you have said Anselme ; for it is a thing generally granted , that there is no disaffection so violent , as that which succeeds a friendship ? but I apprehend not whence it comes that you are guilty of such a change : you tax Geneura with many little affectations , but it is well known , that since she hath been out of Gismonds hands , she hath only preserved those that render her more handsome , and more desirable . As for her Chastity , there is no doubt but she is as pure as ever . 'T is generally known that Gismond , who was an old Batchelor , and very rich , carried her away by force out of the place where she was , by the assistance of his friends disguised When he had her at his own house , I believe he gave some assault to her chastity : But to make it appear to you how that he prevailed nothing at all , you shall be shewn the Testament he made the day before he dyed , wherein he bequeaths all his Chattels to Geneura , repenting him of the injury he had done her , and desiring to make her satisfaction , and that precisely for what , says he , because that having endeavoured to corrupt her when she was at my house , she resisted my assaults , and discovered that chastity , that she well deserves an honourable acknowledgment . Seeing she was carried away by force , says Anselme , why did she not cry out for help among so many people ; and when she was in an open coach , why did she not strive to get out ? When she was at Gismonds house , what endeavours was she seen to have to send to her friends for to come and relieve her , or to my self who should have been more ready to assist her then any of them ? You would also have me believe that she did not suffer herself to be vanquish'd by her sweet Enemy ; and you quote me his Testament to prove it . But alas ! how plain is this cheat ? For what appearance is there that Gismond , an old Ruffian , who had design'd his means to be the prey of dishonesty and lewdness , should make choice of this Wench to be his Heirress for having continued honest . Was she then the first wherein he had found that vertue , and was there no chastity among his S●sters and Cousins ? What a miracle is this ! There is only he that attempted her love , that thinks her chaste , and all others esteem her unchaste . It must be conceiv'd it was she caus'd the poor man to say so , when he was at the point of death . To be short , I will not take other mens leavings , and buy a Tree whereof the fairest fruits are already gathered . 'T is injustice to infer the worst rather then the best in things uncertain , replies Montenor : And if , as I perceive by your discourse , you suspect Geneura of unchastity , because she spoke freely , to all sorts of persons ; consider that you your self are the cause ; and when you were far from her , her diversion must needs require other acquaintances . But return , to her putting away all suspicions and jealousie . Anselme seem'd to have somwhat further to say in answer to this ; and Montenor would not have been wanting to maintain his cause longer , if Lysis had not commanded them both to conclude , because that he would give sentence . Anselme disposed himself to hear it , and had caused his Adversary to be silent . But the Judge rising out of his seat , ran away as fast as he could , saying to them , Stay for me a little , I 'll be back presently . And in that posture went he to his Chamber , where he took his Sheep-hook that he had left there ; and being return'd , seated himself in his Chair ; which when he had done , sayes he , I had forgotten what was most necessary , which is this Pastoral staff , without which my sentence might have been invalid . Now I have it in my hand , I will give judgment upon this difference . Montenor knew not upon all these circumstances what to think of him ; for while Lysis had been at his chamber , Anselme could not abstain laughing so loud , that he could not tell him what person this Shepherd was : But now he was to put on a more serious posture , because of the presence of the Judge ; who having assum'd a majestick Countenance , and a grave gesture , pronounc'd the Sentence in this manner . The Judgment of the Shepherd LYSIS . WHereas there is a Suit depending in this Court between the fair Geneura Plaintiff on the one part , and the courteous Anselme Defendant on the other part , the said Plaintiff hath Remonstrated , or her Councel in her behalf , that since the Year of the great Snow , the said Anselm having taken fire at her fair eyes , to arm himself against the Winter , should have given her his heart in exchange , the which he hath since taken away , together with all the affections of his soul , into possession whereof she was entred , as having been morgag'd to her : wherefore she demands restitution thereof , with all costs , charges and interests . To which the Defendant pleads , that for the miscarriages of the Plaintiff , and her frequent disdains , he should have forsaken her , and principally because she suffered her self to be carried away by one Gismond , who , as was reported , had enjoy'd her . Whereto Montenor of Councel for Geneura , answered , That all the little subtilties of his Client , were but innocent insinuations ; and that for the ravishing of her by Gismond , she had not consented thereto , and that she had resisted his attempts . All these things being eloquently debated , seriously and maturely considered , and the Testament of the deceased Gismond taken for seen , We by the full power granted Vs by Cupid , King of men and Gods , have delivered , and do deliver , the heart , soul and affections of the Defendant out of the power of the Plaintiff , permitting him to provide for himself where he shall think good , and that without prejudice to the reputation of the said Geneura , whom we charge only to have always some one with her to witnesse her Chastity , when she shall have occasion to run away with men . Pass'd in the Parliament of Love , the first year of the second Golden Age , and the third day since we have taken the habit of Shepherd . Lysis had no sooner given his judgement , but Anselme making him a great reverence , gave him a long Gramercy ; whereat the Shepherd being offended , answered him , 'T is not me that you must thank , give your thanks to Justice : what ● do you think I have shewn you any favour ? These retorts quieted Anselme ; so that changing his discourse , says he to Lysis , But if it please your honor , you have made your Sentence too large , dating it at the pronouncing , which is not us'd to be done : Besides , you have been overseen , in that you have not caus'd it to be written . How shall I take it out against my adversary ? Who hath the minutes of it ? You are indeed in the right , replyes Lysis : you have a Lacquey that writes well , why have you not made him come hither to be my Clark ? Yet stay , now I remember me , the Shepherds of Lignon , never had any Clark to write down their judgements , and I will tell you the reason , They lived so innocently , that as their Contracts were not pass'd before Notaries , to oblige them to do what they promiss'd , so no more do they keep any Records of the Sentences they gave , because who were condemned , were people of such good conscience , that they remembred as well as their Adversaries what passed against them , and performed it without violence . You must live like them , and be content to imprint in your memory the judgement I have given . Anselm confess'd it was well spoken , and affirm'd , that Lysis should ever carry the day of Sylvander , and the rest , seeing his judgement was better couch'd then theirs . Wherein they discover'd they understood not the Laws and the practise as well as he who had been design'd for the Long robe , and had studied the Pandects of Justinian . Afterward he went to Montenor , and told him , that what was order'd must be observ'd , without thought of appealing : And the Gentleman seeing by all his abuses , that his contempt of Geneura was as high as might be , knew well enough he had engag'd his heart elsewhere . He asked him who was his new Mistress ; he ingeniously told him it was Angelica , the daughter of a Patentee , dead not long before . Montenor who knew her , and withal knew she was very handsom , and very rich , would not divert his pursuance of her , and so said to him , Assure your self , that though Geneura bewail'd your loss , she hath repair'd it , by the devotion of as faithful a Lover , whom she must resolve to marry , now that she can hope no more from you . I must with all haste return to Paris to dispose her thereto ; for I am certain she counts the hours since I parted , and those my return might take up , such is her impatience to know what I have prevail'd with you . To which Anselm answer'd , That he should be very glad Geneura met with a good fortune ; and that what he had said against her , was partly the better to justifie himself as to the Crime which he was charg'd with of having forsaken her . In consequence of this discourse , he took Montenor aside and told him , who the Judge in the short R●●e was , that had reconcil'd them . He also farther forc'd on him the pleasure to hear him discourse some longer time , for he would not permit him to go before dinner . Which being done , Montenor returned to Paris , where he gave an account of what had pass'd to Geneura , who thereupon resolved to take for husband him they should propose to her . Lysis spent that day within doors with Anselm , and that very impatiently ; for he had a great desire to be carried to Angelica's , where CHARITE dwelt , but Anselme had no minde to 't : and all the Shepherd could obtain of him , was only to pass by the door , which yet Anselme was willing to do so far as he thought it so much walk . As they were in the street : O God! says Lysis , what a propitious hour is this to go and tickle the ear of a Mistress with the sound of a Lute , that crys Compassion for him that touches it ! Can you play on the Lute Shepherd , says Anselme ? No , answers Lysis , but for the Guitar , I touch it in such a manner , that there is no Magick so strong as the sound I give it , when I sing to it some ayr that is amorously sweet . Well , if you sing it suffices , replys Anselm , the voyce is an instrument which may be carried every where . Come and sing before the window of your Sherherdess . That would do very well , says Lysis , if I had but an ayr upon that occasion , but I thought not on 't this afternoon to make one : besides , I left at Paris my Dictionary of French Rimes , and my Collection of Epithetes , without which I cannot make Verses . And now I think on 't , He that not long since hath advanc'd in France those loose Verses according to the Italian mode , hath been much in the right , for there is nothing so easie as to make of them ; and when a man is in haste , they are soon dispatch'd . They are some long , and some short , some masculines , some feminines , sometimes with plain Rimes , sometimes a cross , all as it comes into a mans minde , without being oblig'd to dispose them into Stanza's or Odes . I yet would not presume to practise them , till some others had lead me the way : for I have heard say , that at present there are at Paris a sort of people , who would be call'd the Ingenuities of the age , who would hiss at me , as if I presented them with some unseasonable Novelty . They would presently rank me among those who have endeavored to make measured Verses according to the Latines . A man must a little fear them , for things are so far well or ill done , as they like or dislike them , and all depends on their approbation , and their censure . Anselme thought these considerations very rational , but he perswaded him that though he had not made Verses purposely to sing before Charite's window , yet must he not omit to go thither , considering , many Gallants gave Serenades every day with ordinary Songs , and that it matter'd not , so that they were well sung . Lysis was so desirous to go and raise up his Mistress with the melody of his voyce , that he easily believed all this : so having bethought himself a little , he said chearfully to Anselme , I have found what I had need of ; have not you heard of an Ayr that begins thus : Charite , whose brighter eyes , Our hearts do Tyrannise , And those that dare rebel chastise , &c. That 's it I must sing , I believe it was made expresly for me , and that the Poet presag'd that a Charite should dispose me under her Laws As he had said so , Anselme gave him notice , that they were before the house of Charite , and assured him , that his choice as to the Song was so excellent and sudden , that he believed it was some Divine inspiration , wherefore he advi'sd him not to think of taking any other . Then he shew'd him that part whence he might be heard by his Mistresse : and Lysis having hemm'd divers times to disgorge all the flegme that might have block'd up the passage of his voice , began his aire so melodiously , that his musick was almost as pleasant as the noise of a Cart-wheel . Anselme in the mean time bethought him to take off his Galloches , and put them between his fingers ; and by making the soals clatter one against another , he playd as if it had been with Clappers , that he might bear a part with Lysis . But the Shepherd not approving it , intreated him to let him sing alone the second and third Couplet , and afterwards he should do what he would . He had no sooner begun , but a Country-fellow whose ears were grated with this mad musick , came to the window , and cast three or four stones at the Musitian . See there ! says Anselme to Lysis : your musick is as powerful as that of Orpheus , it already draws the stones after it . That makes no amends , says the Shepherd ; let us retire , 't is not good to be here : These stones are not respectfull as those that followed Orpheus ; for they approach'd him not by twenty paces , lest they should have orewhelm'd him , and were balanc'd in the air ; but of these we may in the end feel the weight . When he had so said , they retir'd : For though Anselme could have quieted the Country-fellow , yet would he not , lest any should know he were there . Lysis in the return , discoursed much to him of the discourtesie and savage humour of the Inhabitants of the Town , who would not permit Lovers to give Serenades ; and he spake somewhat too concerning his voice , saying it seem'd to him it was not very good then , and that if he had not caught a cold , he had sung a great deal better . As soon as they were come home , they went to bed , and slept both of them very well till the next day , which Lysis would spend in solitude in his chamber to write a Letter to Charite . In the mean time Anselme went to visit Leonora , Angelica's mother , at whose house dwelt the incomparable Mistress of our Shepherd . He acquainted her with the excellent adventures of his Guest , and of what pleasant folly he was possessed : which rais'd in her such a desire to see him , that he promised to bring him along with him as soon as he could conveniently . He forgot not to tell her , that he was passionately surpris'd with the beauty of her Waiting-gentlewoman ; and that the discourses he made on his Love , excell'd the most excellent Comedies in the world . Anselme being return'd , asked the Shepherd if he had finish'd his Letter ? He answered , He had but three words to add , and he would not sup till he had done , and had neatly enclosed it in gilt paper , and seal'd it with Spanish wax , with red silk about it . While they were at Supper , Anselme told him that he had been where Charite dwelt , and made him believe that he had spoken to her of him , and that she thank'd him for his assistance against the Satyre . This he thought a high glory ; and he ask'd his dear Host whether he would do him the favour to deliver his Letter to his Mistress ? Anselme told him he would willingly do it ; but withall , that he should be glad to know the contents of that Missive . I have forgotten it , says Lysis : If it were burnt or lost , and that I were to write another , I should not put one word of the same . Shew me the foul Copy , seeing you will not unseal it , says Anselme . I have tore it in a thousand peeces , answers Lysis : And not to dissemble with you any longer , I tell you that if I had it , you should not see it , for it is not reason you should see the true draught of my affections , before her that hath caus'd them . Are you thereabout ? replies Anselme : how prettily capricious you are ! I shall pay you in the same coyn ; and I assure you , you may go seek one to carry your Letter , for that shall not I. Possibly , seeing you will not shew it me , there is somwhat in 't to my prejudice . I have read of divers who have carried their own deaths in a Letter , and receiv'd their punishment as soon as it was in his hands to whom it was directed . That 's not the reason , as I am a Shepherd , replies Lysis : And I tell you that I care not much whether you carry my Letter , or no ; nay I would not admit of Love himself to be the Messenger , were it not that he is blind , and cannot read my secrets . Know then that I could willingly give him this Pacquet , and that he would carry it safely , though he have neither pocket nor budget , for he would hide it in the locks of his hair ; yet cannot I trust him ; for put the case he should not know the way to Charite's chamber , he not seeing any thing at all , must have some other little Boy to be his guide , as your Bag-pipers have ; and he perhaps would mistake Angelica for Charite , and so some other then my Mistress should have the glory of my writings . You offend Cupid to think so , says Anselme : For though he have no eyes , yet he presently knows whom he hath any thing to do with ; he hath a better nose then any Dog in France , he 'll go scenting so long till he find out your Mistress ; he hath as good an ear as a Cat that watches a Mouse , so that he 'll presently know her by her speech ; then he hath the feeling so good , that he will not mistake another for her But if all that were not so , should he have so little wit as not to know his ordinary lodging , having no nobler retreat then the eyes of Charite ? If he should not seek her , would he not still go to her by custom ? I grant your reasons , says Lysis : But lest this little God who is very quarrelsom , should be angry with me , I will not speak to him of carrying my Letter : He would answer me , that I was uncivil to take him for my Lacquay . He is not like you , who proffer me that favour : For among us men , who can make returns of courtesies , 't is the office of a friend , and not of a servant . All this considered , I have bethought me of an invention to spare both you and him ; but let us talk no more on 't , for 't is not yet time to execute the design . So Anselme could not see the Shepherds Letter : and two houres being spent in this contestation and other things , Lysis desired leave to go out , and desired him he would let one of his Lacquays go with him . Anselme granted it , though he seem'd to be angry with him : And the Shepherd having taken the Lad aside , promised him a great reward , if he would assist him in his affairs . He shew'd himself ready to obey him in all things ; and according as he had bidden , took the Hay-loft-ladder , and carried it after him . Anselme seeing them go out so accoutred , ask'd them if they were going to scale the Heavens , and take the Moon by assault ? But Lysis bid him only retire and be silent , and that he should ere long have an account of his enterprise . Anselme letting him go his wayes without any further discourse , expected a good while for his return : but seeing he staid out long , and that it was very late , he went to bed . In the mean time Lysis being come before Charite's house , look'd about to see if there were any light in the chamber where Anselme had told him she lay . There was , contrary to his desire , but it was presently put out ; so that he then thought all were abed in the house , and that opportunity favoured his design . He caus'd the Ladder to be placed against the wall ; and bidding Gringalet , Anselme's Lacquay , hold it fast below , he went up from rowel to rowel , with the Letter in his hand , for to put it on the window of his Mistress : but being come to the upper end of the ladder , all he could do was to reach the lower brink of the window ; so that he began to stand a tip-toe , and to stretch out his arm , that it had been as good for his joynts to have been on the rack . While he thus lengthned himself , there was a Car within kept a pawing at the clappers of the window , which so alarm'd him , that he made such haste back , that he very narrowly miss'd falling to the ground . Having been a little while in expectation of what might ensue , he bethought himself'twere better to give the Lacquay the Letter to put on the window : whereupon he came down and spoke to him of it : but having measur'd which were the taller , he was two fingers shorter then himself ; and besides he perceiv'd his arms were very short , which rendred him the less fit for his enterprise . That caus'd him to get up again , not looking for any assistance but from himself ; and taking heart , he went as high as he had been at first . Hearing the same noise as before , he thought there might be somebody that would surprise him ; so that he descended three staves ; then hearing nothing , he ascends again ; the noise beginning again , he descends again . Sometimes he lengthned his arm with all his might , sometimes he drew it back : He would ofttimes lift himself up altogether , and presently again be shrunk down : And methought he was like those Capons legs , whereof children do leagthen or contract the claws as they please , by pulling the sinews . O how many pounds might have been bestow'd on the curiosity of seeing such pleasant postures ! But alas , they had no other spectators then the Stars , and a miserable Lacquay that knew not his own happiness . Lysis having retir'd and as often approach'd the window , did at last put the Letter upon it , and being presently come down , he bid Gringalet take away the Ladder , and return a long with him to Anselme's house . He said no more to him , he was so taken up , to entertain the divers imaginations which seiz'd him , when he consider'd the Amazement his Mistress should be in , finding his Letter the next morning on her window . He said within himself , That she would believe it were some Bird had brought it thither in his Break ; or rather Love himself , who flyes as well as the Birds . In this Meditation he came to Anselme's house , but understanding he was a-bed , he would put his time to the best advantage . He bought of the Gardener seven or eight Posies half wither'd , wherein there were Pinks , Gilliflowers and Marigolds , and some other flowers , he fastened them altogether to a long peice of Packthread . Then out he went again , with the Lacquey , whom he made take the Ladder with him , which was such a burthen to him , that , if he had not fear'd to disobey his Master , who had charg'd him to do whatsoever Lysis said to him , he had bid him carry it himself . The Shepherd shewing himself familiar with him , to gain his more willing assistance , asked him , If he had never seen the Sonnets of Ronsard : No ; answered the Lacquey , but I have seen Sonnettes or little Bells at the Knees of Morrice-dancers , and at the Collars of little Dogs . That 's not it , replyes Lysis , I speak to thee of a Book of Verses : But I well perceive thou hast not read it , seeing thou speak'st of it so ignorantly . Know then , that the Poet says in some places , that he adorn'd his Mistresses door with Nose-gays and Garlands of flowers . I intend to imitate him ; for he understood the Art of Loving as well as any Shepherd alive . And to what purpose , replyes Gringalet ? were it not better keep these Posies till to morrow ? I would carry them to your Mistress in our silver Basin , with a clean Napkin or'e my shoulder , as the Attendants of Banquets do in these parts , and haply she would spit a couple of shillings into the Basin to make the Boys drink . Thou sayest very well , replyes Lysis : but that I intend not my Mistress shall be at any charge ; and then methinks thou art somewhat impudent , to think that I would go drink with thee out of the money she should give thee . Do not believe it , but rather that there is nothing comparable to what I intend to do , for to morrow morning if she have a minde to any Posies , there shall be no need to carry her any , she shall only need take them down at her door ; besides that , to send her any , 't is a thing too ordinary . We must restore the customs of the Ancient Poets , who fastned flowers at the Portals of their Ladies Palaces , to represent to them that their beauties were like Roses , which they considering continued not long should resolve to make their best advantage of them , while they had the opportunity . Moreover consider , that when it is Holiday at some Temple , the Gates are beautified with Garlands of Flowers , which ceremony is also practised over the Gates of Cities , where some Prince makes his Entrance . Now there is not any one on earth , so much to be honor'd as Charite , and there is a perpetual Festival and Solemnity in the place where she dwells , seeing men go incessantly to adore her with all maner of Ceremonies and Sacrifices . If it be Holiday in her Parish , says the Lacquey , why do not you chime in her Steeple ? This discourse is insolent and insupportable , replys Lysis , but I am not to punish thee for 't , for in what thou doest , there is as much ignorance as knavery . I wonder , that having so gallant a man to thy Master , thou art not more expert in the delightful Profession of Apollo . Why dost thou not learn what the Muses are ? If I know not what Muses are , I know well enough what muzzling is and the musick of a Bagpipe : Is that it you would speak of ? Ah! Infamy ! cryed out Lysis : have the gods given thee a tongue for no other purpose then to blaspheme against them ? be silent henceforward , for thy silence is better then thy best discourses . After that Lysis said nothing at all to Gringalet , lest he should oblige him to speak and the Lacquey somewhat frighted with his reproofs , durst not open his mouth though he conceived he had not spoken any thing amiss . When they were come before the door of Charite's house , the Ladder was planted on one side thereof , and the Shepherd went to make fast one end of the packthread to a nail which he had observed there , but afterward he was in a peck of troubles , for he could not tell where to make fast the other . He had neither nail nor hammer ; yet such was his opinion of his design , that he would execute it whatever came on 't . At length he thought it his best course to fasten his packthread to the iron-bar of a little window which was on the other side : which , having carried back the ladder to that side , he presently did . Now though these Garlands were across the door , and that it might be conceiv'd they were put there out of spight , yet could he not believe but they were very handsom , and were a great ornament to Charite's house . Having accomplish'd this rare work , he came before the door ; and having one knee on the ground , he divers times kiss'd the clapper , calling it most happy , as having often the honour to be touch'd by the fair hands of his Mistress , when she knock'd at the door . As for the Lock , he kiss'd it not , nay on the contrary he spoke injuriously to it , because it kept in a Treasure for which he sigh'd , and hinder'd him to enjoy it . But presently changing his conceit , he demands pardon for having offended it , and acknowledg'd himself oblig'd to it because it kept his Rivals from offering any violence to Charite . While he was thus imploy'd , Leonora's Kitchin-maid , who was lodg'd just over the gate , had occasion to make water , and having no chamber-pot , made use of a broad-mouth'd glass-viol that was in her window ; and having fill'd it , she emptied it into the street , putting forth her arm , not looking if there were any body under , for she was half asleep . Lysis feeling himself besprinkled with that water , lifted up his head and perceiv'd the hand and the viol as much as the time of the night would permit him . He thought it had been his Mistress , who having discovered him , cast some perfum'd water on him as a signal favour : So that to give her thanks , says he , My fairest ! what sweet presage is this ! Do you not cast water on me , to signifie unto me that you desire to quench my flames ? But why , my Sun ! do you debase your quality , and will become Aurora , seeing you honour me with this dew ? This he spake very low , lest some of the neighbours might overhear him ; so that the Maid herself did not hear it ; and because she had not quite emptied her bladder , she piss'd a few drops more into the viol , and cast it just on his nose while he was looking up , which made him shake his head a little as a Spaniel newly come out of the water ; yet forgot he not to say , Ah Charite ! Now I see thy favours never go alone . But the Maid not thinking on him , shut her window and went to bed again . So that being disaopointed the happiness of entertaining his Mistress , as he conceiv'd , he knew not what was become of her : And however Gringalet advised him to be gone , he told him he would not , and that he had some extraordinary disquiets whereof he desired first to be delivered ; that is to say , whether the window whence the water had been cast , and that whereon he had left his Letter , belong'd to the same chamber ; and if that Paper were so laid , that his Mistress must perceive it ? Gringalet told him , he doubted not but 't was : But Lysis remonstrated to him , that he was not so fully satisfied ; and that he would go up to the window which was above the gate , to try if he could see Charite in her Chamber , and speak to her ; and that to shew himself a true Lover , his importunity must come to that point . The Lacquay , who knew not who Charite was , and knew her not by any other name then Catherine , diverted him not from his design , and so plac'd the ladder where he bid him . Lysis ascends , and finding that window a great deal lower then the other , was very joyfull , and resolved in the first place to kiss the ground thereof , because his Mistress had sometimes rested her elbow thereon . But in the mean time , Gringalet hearing people coming afar off , forsakes the ladder which he held below , and ran away , fearing to be taken in an action which could not seem otherwise then wicked . As for Lysis , his amorous transportation kept him from thinking of any such thing ; and bowing himself down to kiss the stones which Charite had touch'd , he put his head into a platter of blood which the Chirurgion had plac'd there , after he had that morning bled the Kitchin-maid . He hath'd his nose in it , and overthrew it all on himself ; which put him into such a fright , that in violently removing himself , he caus'd the ladder , which was not held by any thing , to slip away , and so came to the ground with it . He recovered himself on his feet the best he could : But as he was calling Gringalet with a low voice , behold four men , who passing by had heard the noise of his fall , asked him what the matter was ; and perceiving the Ladder , take him for a Robber scaling of houses , seeing he refused to make them any answer . As for the Platter , which was also faln down , they saw it not , nor yet the Posies he had fastned ; for their greatest care was to make sure of him and carry him where they lodg'd , which was not far , that so they might secure his person and know who he was Lysis suffered himself to be led away peaceably , seeing his resistance would have been to no purpose : Only what he believ'd as to all the business , was , that they were Pyrates that would carry him away , as hapned to divers Lovers mention'd in Histories . Do not you believe you carry away Lysis , says he at every turn : You have but the one half of him ; To have him all , you must have had Charite too : And if you have but him alone , you can make no advantage of him . Those that led him were some Paris-Merchants coming from the Tave●n , who understood nothing of all this : They only answered him , that he should give them a good account of his planting of ladders against the walls of houses . But as for his part , he no more regarded what they said : And so falling into his extravagarces , he imagin'd still that they carried him away for his beauty , and that they would present him to some barbarous Princess that was in love with him . As he would have spoken to them to that point , they came to the house or the chiefest of the company , who had brought the rest with him from Paris to be merry . They had no sooner knock'd , but the Maid opens to them , having a candle , by the light whereof they perceiv'd that he whom they led had his face and cloaths all bloody : which made all cry out together , Ah mischievous man ! ah murtherer ! 'T is not enough for him to take away peoples goods , but he must take away their lives . But where 's his sword ? Hath he thrown it in at some cellarwindow , or hath he 〈◊〉 it in the wound of him whom he hath kill'd ? Tell us , was 't in the street that thou hast committed this murther , or in some house whence thou camest out ? Lysis set on thus with all their demands , began to apprehend what they would say to him ; and viewing himself all about , was amaz'd to see his cloaths in that pickle . If you see any blood on me , says he , it is none but my own , and it must needs be that I have hurt my self in the place where you found me . Alas ! it is not I that commit murthers ; on the contrary , 't is on my person they are committed every day , and Love himself hath taken away my life above a thousand times already . If you wonder you found me with a ladder , know I took it with me to do my devotions to a Beauty , which is so wonderfull , that if there were such another in Heaven , there would be new Gyants who should heap Ossa upon I elion , for to scale it . This so extravagant a discourse confirm'd to those Citizens , that the fellow had a soft place in his head ; and finding in him more simplicity then mischief , they thought to make sport with him , and so ask'd him ▪ What he would give them to be set at Liberty ? He told them he had no money , and that if he had , he would not give them any , seeing he was not their Prisoner of War , that he should be obliged to pay his ransome . While they were in this discourse , one of the company considering his extraordinary habit , remembred , he had heard say , that Anselme had at his house such a one , and thereupon acquainting the rest therewith , they concluded that their Prisoner belong'd to that gallant man , who was their especial ●r●end ; but it being too late to carry him thither , they dispos'd of him for that night . They assign'd him a bed apart , where he imagin'd more then slept ; but the others being burthened somewhat with their drink , were in a contrary posture . The next morning Lysis being gotten up , walkt in his Chamber , and the Mistress of the house who had not seen him , because she was-a-bed when he was brought in , came to visit him , being charg'd to make him believe , they would not set him at Liberty . Fair Keeper of my Prison , says he to her , in saluting her . 'T is of you , that I demanding Liberty , you are oblig'd to restore it me according to the rules of all good History ; where do you see any Heroes in a Romance , that being a Prisoner , recovers not his Liberty , by the means of some Lady who visits him in his Captivity ? Pamphilus of Lopa de Vega is delivered by Fleria ; Clyantes in the Polyxena of Moliere , is delivered by Elismena ; and Arsace , delivered by Theagenes in Heliodorus . Imitate these Ladies , that so you may not disturb this order , and if you cannot do it for love , do it for compassion . The Cockney was of such a dull spirit , that she understood not any thing of what he said , but thought he tempted her to dishonesty , so that she ran away all in a fury , and went and conjur'd her husband , not to keep a person so lost as to his wits , any longer in his house . He to satisfie her , went to see Anselme , and came just as he was going to beat Gringalet , for having forsaken the Shepherd . Anselme having had tidings of him , went to him , and brought him to his house very joyfully . Lysis being enter'd the house , reckon'd up to him all his adventures . He would not have the spots taken out of his cloathes , because not feeling himself hurt any where , he did not imagine 't was his own blood . He remembred somewhat of the dish he had overturn'd , and believed it was Charite had been let blood in the arm , so that he conceiv'd it not dishonorable for him to carry her marks about him . Yet Anselme having made appear to him , how the testimonies of his affection ought not to be so publike , he put off his cloathes , and bravely went to bed , while one of the Maids took them to wash , saying there was no shame in that , though 't were day , seeing they might well affirm he was sick , because he was in Love , health seldom lodging with Love. Anselme having left him , a Lacquay from Leonora enters the house , and acquaints him , that his Mistress desir'd him to come and see her presently . That Lady which pretended much to gravity , was not accustomed to betray so much familiarity ; so that he wonder'd a little at this message , yet withal , was very glad on 't , because of the affection he bore Angelica . He departed presently unknown of Lysis , and being come to Leonora's . She told him she had found a Letter on her window , which she would communicate to him , because she thought it came from the Shepherd which was at his house , and that there were found about her Gate , abundance of Nose-gays , and a Ladder in the midst of the street , which it was likely this excellent Lover had made use of to bring about his design . Anselm told her she had guess'd aright , and so gave her the whole History of the adventure of Lysis : wherein the Lover had omitted no circumstance , but that he had not hang'd himself at his Mistresses door , as Iphis did at Anaxareta's , and that too , after he had disposed there a many Garlands of Flowers , according to the ancient custom . Leonora had already read the Shepherds Letter , so she delivered it Anselme , who therein found these words ; To the Most Worthy to be Loved , and the best Beloved SHEPHERDESS of the River SEINE . LOve having taken your Beauties for Armes , had long since laid a Seige to my Liberty , which was retreated within the Fort of my Reason , when without putting himself to the trouble of a Scalado , he is fled into my eyes , and by that way is enter'd my heart , as a Robber breaks into a house through the windows . The sufferings I am in through its means are very violent , but being at length appeas'd , he hath sworn to me that the remedy lay in your power , and that all I had to do was to write to you of it . But then seeing I was a Secretary very ill furnish'd with the necessaries of my profession , he took a Quill out of his own Wing , and hath made me a Pen with the point of his Dart ; He hath given me Paper made of his old Head-bands , by a celestial Paper-maker : He took the Coals of my Heart which was half-burnt , and having beaten them to powder , he hath mingled them with my Teares , and thereof hath furnish'd me with Ink , with which I have written ; and for to dry the Writing , he hath cast Ashes which he took out of the same place where he had the Coals , which are already half consumed . When my Letter was written , he cut off a little peece of the string of his Bow for to bind it , and he gave me Wax out of his Torch for to seal it . Consider , fair Shepherdess ! if having assisted me thus far so favourably , he may not with as little difficulty furnish me with all his Arrowes for to wound you , and make you sick of the same disease as him who terms himself Your Slave , LYSIS . Anselme made sport enough with this Letter , which was according to the stile that most part of our ignorant Clarks use to write at this day : who when they are to write , excuse themselves that they have not written a long time , or that they have now presum'd to write ; and so bestow the whole Letter in telling they write one , and acquaint you almost with nothing else . But there was one very pleasant consideration , which was , that Lysis out of want of judgment had put down , that Love had cast dust on his writing to dry it , which yet could not be done till it was finish'd ; and besides he said , that the same God had given him of the string of his Bow , and some wax out of his Torch , wherewith he had seal'd it : but how is 't possible he could write all this , if the Letter was already inclosed ? That made Leonora laugh heartily , who was never weary to hear it read . Therefore she told Anselme , that she was desirous to enjoy the conversation of his gentle Shepherd , as he had already promis'd her . Anselme told her at his departure , that without fail he would bring him with him in the evening . And indeed accordingly , when his clothes were well wash'd , and rub'd and dry , so that there was no spot to be seen , he cloth'd himself ; and having supp'd very cheerfully , went with his dear Entertainer to the house so much desired . They found no body in the Hall but Leonora , whom Lysis accosted with a Complement taken out of one of the most celebrated Romances of the Age ; and if she had answered him according to what was in the Book , he was ready to return what follow'd . But seeing Angelica and Charite enter the room , he was at a loss of talk , and began to shake , as if he had been in a feaver . Yet taking Anselme aside , he had the boldness to say to him , Do you mark how those two Beauties enter'd in here ? Angelica goes before , and Charite follows . A Clown would think it is because Angelica is the Mistress , and Charite the Maid : But let us banish that opinion ; the reason is , that Angelica represents Aurora , to Charite who is the Sun , and she always denotes her coming . Anselme had answered him somwhat , to preserve the honour of Angelica , if Leonora had not call'd him to know what the Shepherd had said . Fearing she might be angry for the disparagement he did her Daughter , he made her believe that he said , that Time that substracted from all things , added every day some fresh grace to his Mistress . Leonora ask'd him in his ear , if 't were not fit she should tell Lysis she took it not well that he came in the night-time to scale her walls , and that it was a thing of ill example . But he perswaded her to the contrary , saying , 't were not good treating so rigorously the first time a Mind so extravagant , if they intended to make sport with him . Whereupon there came in four Gentlewomen of the neighbourhood , and two young Gentlemen , who said they came to dance to Songs . Lysis presently fearing any other should take Charite , went to her and demanded her hand with a most humble reverence : But he was no sooner in the dance , but Angelica told him he must sing , and that a Shepherd ( as he was ) must needs know a many Songs . Know the number of the Stars , says Lysis , count the Shells in the Sea , the ripe Ears of the Harvest , the Apples of Normandy , the Cheeses of Holland , and the Grapes of Burgundy , and you have the number of my Songs . But I should have had here my Nomenclature , which my Cousin Adrian hath taken away from me : I shall now sing but some common Song . Just then a Gentlewoman of the company began to sing , being weary of doing nothing ; and when she had done , they made Lysis believe it was his turn to sing a Song : whereupon he began to say , O Shepherdess ! this is the time , See now the grass hath put on green . And he still look'd on Charite with a corner of his eye , to tell her 't was she he spake of . His manner of dancing was very pleasant : For besides that he pac'd it out of season , he quaver'd his body from one side to the other , as if his ribs had been disjointed . In the mean time the Company , who had been acquainted with his humor , confess'd still they were much honoured to enjoy him : But because they would not importune him , there was none but the Gentlewomen sung afterwards . The time to retire being come , they gave over dancing : And because it was not very light on the stairs , there came a Lacquay with a candle to light down the company , but the wind blew it out before he was half way down ; so that Lysis seeing the Ladies at a loss by reason of the obscurity of the place , cry'd out in this extremity : Page ! go thy ways to Charite , and touch her heart of stone with an iron , and there will issue out fire as out of a flint and steel . You are in the right on 't , Lysis , replies Anselme : But to strike out the sparks of her heart , it must have been the iron of the darts of your eyes that should touch it ; and the tinder of your Love , and the Match of your Desire must have been all ready for to light our candle . Is there all that ado , replies Lysis ? I have another invention that 's readier : Page , go thy ways immediately , and light thy candle at the eyes of Charite , there she hath alwayes flames ; but take heed the tallow be not quite melted . As he spake those words , Charite comes with a candle which she had bin to light in the Kitchin. Ha! praise be to Love ( continued be ) you see the power of the fire of the rarest Beauty in the Univers . And though every one began to laugh at his extravagant imagination , yet could he not be perswaded but that the candle had been lighted at the eyes of Charite : and when Anselme at his own house would seem to contradict him , he alleadg'd for a very pertinent reason , that it was read in the Poets , that Cupid always lighted his Torch at the Eyes of his Mother and other Fair ones , and that it was not the first time that the Beauties had flames . Not to flatter you , says Anselme to him , I assure you that I never observed any fire in the face of Charite ; but once that she had a certain scab on her cheek , which they call wild-fire . And to convince you of your errour , do you not consider , that when the candle was blown out , we should not have been without light , if that beauty had any in her eyes , seeing she was in the place where we were in darkness : You are no good Phylosopher , replyes Lysis , you are to know , that the fire which is in the eyes of Charite , is like the Elementary fire , which we cannot see , though we are well assur'd that it is between the Ayr and the Orb of the Moon . Now if this rare fire of my Mistress be invisible as to us , 't is because it is so pure and subtile , that our eyes cannot perceive it ; and if her flame be fully seen when she lights a candle , or sets a peice of wood on fire , 't is the mixture of the material vapours that gives it a colour . But howsoever , Lysis strove to shew himself an able Naturalist , yet the next day Anselm renew'd the contestation upon the same subject , to make himself some sport , but the Shepherd had the discretion to be silent , lest the other being incens'd against him , should carry him no more to the place , where his heart was in Prison . A while after Dinner , walking together on the backside of Leonora's Garden , they found the back door open . Anselme went in , and being advanc'd a good way into the Garden , he came back and told Lysis , he had seen Charite asleep on one of the beds . The business was , that her Mistress being gone abroad upon some visit , she had taken the opportunity to walk , and having reposs'd her self in that place , was insensibly fallen asleep . Lysis willing to take the advantage of this occasion , made signs to Anselme that he should stay at the door , while in the mean time he would go see her , but he still followed him to see what were done . The Shepherd was so afraid to make the least noise , that he went as gently as if he had trod on thorns , and when he was come to the bed which Anselme had shewed to him , he perceiv'd Charite laid down on a mossie bank , tapistred with grass . Her face was towards the sky , and her mouth open , so that the Sun shining on it , as he did , the time of the day might be known , by looking on her teeth , which were large , and proportionally disposs'd , upon which reach'd the shadow of her nose , which was so slender , that it seem'd to have been plac'd there as the needle of a Quadrant . The Shepherd ravish'd with admiration to see her , was jealous of every thing . He was angry that her body made any shadow , and he could have wish'd to have been there without it . In the Sun beams which pass'd through the trees , he observed the Motes turning swiftly about , he was angry at that , and strove to drive them away with his hat , believing they were a fighting who should first go and kiss Charite . Considering also , that the leaves were not thick enough for to fan his Mistress from the heat of the Sun , he stood before her , to hinder him to see her any more . That which troubled him most , was that he still heard some little noise , which he was afraid might awake her , and that if she went away , he might not see her at his pleasure . How troublesom is this wind ! says he , very softly : 't is not content to blow in her nose , but it must also keep a stir among the leaves . Methinks I can hear hither the noise of the wheels of the Suns Chariot , nay I think the trees make a noise in growing , and the fruits in ripening ; but above all , I hate those flyes that come humming about here , they would go and suck the roses out of Charite's cheeks , like those of Leucippus and Eudoxa , and in the mean time they 'll sting her . If I can catch but one , she shall pay for the rest . I will sacrifice it to my Deity , and will offer it up before her . Having so said , he put himself into more different postures to catch flyes , then ever did the Emperour Domitian . He lifted himself up , he shrunk down , he leapt in the ayr , he opened his right hand , then shut it again presently , without catching any thing but wind ; and besides that , he made such faces , that no mask or revels can have as pleasant visards . When he saw he could not catch any , he contented himself to drive them away with his hat , to hinder them to come near her Yet there was one so presumptuous , that when he was a little turn'd aside , it pitch'd on the nose of the Beauty , where it continued some while with much gravity . 'T is very well , says Lysis , Is there the place where you intend to sit Lady President ? dost thou prophane that fair Throne ? but that pleasure shall cost the dear . In saying so very softly , he put forth his hand gently , and thinking to catch the fly , struck Charite on the nose with all his might ; who thereupon awoke in a start , and believing he had struck her on purpose , says to him , Beshrew you for a foul Gamester ; I shall feel this blow a good while . Could you not have awoken me more gently ? While she said so , Anselme , who had seen all , and was hid behinde the trees , came to appease her , making it appear , that it was Lysis's intention to oblige her , by taking a fly which would have stung her in the nose . And Lysis said it was true , and the greatest misfortune was , that for all that he miss'd the catching of that mischievous Vermine , that he might have punished it for the hurt it had caused . After this , Anselme asked Charite , If there were no body at home ? She answered him , That they were all gone abroad , but that Leonora and Angelica would be back very suddenly . Well , said he , le ts go into the house , and stay for them . Charite as soon as she came in , fell to work about some Linen , to recover the time she had lost , and Lysis , seeing she wetted the thread between her lips , to make it the more easily go through the eye of the needle , went and took it out of her hands , and suckt it a good while , saying he would endeavour to moderate his flames by that charming moysture , which was well as good as the dew of Aurora : And when Charite snatcht the thread from him again , wondring at his folly : What , my fairest , says he , shall I not kiss what hath touched your mouth , seeing all the last night I did nothing but kiss my own hand , because yesterday it toucht yours when we danc'd , and the day before I did much more then that . There he stopt , for what he was about to say , was so particular , that he must have conceal'd it . He would have spoken of the door that he had kist , and in consequence of that he must have said somewhat concerning his Letter , whereof he would not say any thing to Charite before Anselme . Yet he was not a little troubled , that she discovered not that she had seen it , and that she were truly conscious of his affection ; but he imagined it was her modesty , which indeed was to be admired . He thereupon resumes his former discourse , and on a sudden , which suited well with his humour , he came and told her ; that he would thenceforward kiss his hand no more , if Charite did not pardon him more solemnly then she had done for the blow he gave her , and so immediately he went and kneel'd down before his Mistress , expecting what she would order : But she who was not accustomed to see men cloathed as he was , took him for no other then some Jack-pudding in St. Germains Fair , and could not tell what to answer to his extraordinary discourses , so that he was fain to take her silence for consent : It happened a little after , that in sowing she prickt her finger with the needle , and Lysis seeing the blood , cryed out thus , Such is the Nectar that flows out of the wounds which the Gods receive , such was the blood issued out of the hand of Venus , when Diomedes hurt her in the Trojan war , and it was in the same manner she bled , when going to gather Roses the prickles prickt her : and if the Roses which were then white , had not been Metamorphos'd into red , and that it were yet to be done , it were the blood of Charite should do that miracle ; but instead thereof , it shall produce some new flower , as well as that of Ajax and Narcissus . In so saying , he took some small shreds of cloath out of Charite's Panier , wherewith he wiped off the blood that run down her hand , and so put it into his pocket with some other rags of cloath : he believed himself as happy in having this , as when he had the stains they had taken out of his cloathes : yet was he not satisfied , having found a bottom of red yarn , which his Mistress made use of in some Tapistry work , he took five or six needlefulls , and made a Bracelet of it . Charite who was not pleased at it , told him he was to blame so to spoil the yarn , so that he was fain to make this fine complaint to her . How now cruel one ! do you deny this poor favour to one that suffers so much affliction for your Love ? have not you observed , that they bestow collars on the dogs of great Princes , wherein their Arms are engraved , that where ever they go , it may be said they belong to such a one ? And do you not know , that in a Forrest there was a Stag found with a golden collar , wherein were engraved certain Letters , which made appear that fifty millions of years before , he had been Alexanders the Great ? In like manner it is necessary I should have some Bracelet , whereby it might be judg'd as soon as I am seen , that I am , not your Stag , for then I should be devoured by Acteons dogs , but your slave and servant of Love. What do you question whether I belong to you ? Know , you are my Goddess ; and that you have the glory to be able to call your self the Queen of my soul , the Princess of my heart , the Dowager of my Desires , the Dutchess of my thoughts , the Marchioness of my inclinations , the Countess of my conceptions , the Baroness of my actions , and the Vidame of my words . I will not write you any more Letters , but all these Qualities and Titles shall be superscrib'd . While he was in these Complements , Charite's finger bled still : which Anselme observing , told the Shepherd he was to blame to amuse himself so much in vain talk , and not look for some remedy for his Mistresses wound . He wish'd himself as knowing as Machaon or Esculapius for to lance it ; and presently went out of the Hall into some sluttish place to look Cobwebs . He entreated Pallas to assist him , that he might soon find it ; for he believed she had some power over that Insect which had sometime been a Tapistry-maker , and that she herself had thus metamorphos'd . But Lemora and Angelica coming in , he gave over his search , as also because Charite had stopt the blood herself . Leonora having drawn in Anselme into a discourse of husbandry , came to tell him of some young grass in her garden which had born fruit , and was desirous he might see them . Lysis follow'd them out of civility , though he was very loth to leave Charite . When he was returned , he found her in the Court sitting on a stone : Leaving all other company , he went and kneel'd on one knee before her , for to entertain her . In the mean time Gringalet was entred the Court , and was bethinking himself how to be reveng'd of him , for having been the cause that his Master would have beaten him ; and that he had given him nothing of all he had promis'd him for his assistance in his amor●us enterprises . 'T was a Lad that spent all the mony he could get in some mischievous knavery or other . He was never without false Spectacles , and Knives with prickles , for to cheat his Comrades : But at that time he had one of the best Burning-glasses that could be gotten . Though his Master saw him hold it , yet he said nothing . He suffer'd the Sun-beams to unite in the middle , and made the reflection pass on Lysis's H●t , which being of straw was presently set a fire ; it was half burn'd before he felt it , so was he transported in love : But at length his hair beginning to singe , he rose up in a great fury , and clapping his hands on his head , he scratch'd it a good while before he would resolve to discover himself : At last flinging his hat down , and seeing it yet burning , he in a great astonishment said thus ; O miracle ! Charite would have turn'd my whole body into ashes , if I had not stood away : But why a miracle , seeing it is well known she can enflame all things ? and therefore I should not have come so near her as I did , if I had not a desire to be burnt ? Did I not tell thee as much , Anselme , when thou didst contest with me upon that point ? Ah Infidel ! 'T is for thy sake that this miracle is shewn ; and if for punishment thou hast not been burnt thy self , 't is because thou art not worthy to be consumed by such noble fires , Was there over such a pleasant sally as this heard on ? Leonora , Angelica , and Anselme could not laugh at it , so much were they surpris'd with admiring it . And to seem to Lysis that they believ'd all he said , they took his hat and view'd all about with divers gestures , and said they were truly astonish'd at the power of Charite . How now , houswife ! says Leonora to her , will you burn all those that love you ? Go your ways I pray quickly into the Kitchin , and put your head in a pail of water to quench the fire of your eyes , which night haply burn my house . Hereupon Charite went her way , though she could not comprehend ought of what they said to her : but looking into her Panier , and missing some Linnen , she comes and demands it of Lysis . You shall rather pluck out my eyes , then get the Favours which I have of your , says he to her ; I 'll keep them as long as I live . She could get no more of him for the present : But a good while after , when he thought to go his ways with Anselme , she cryed out to Angelica , Madam , be pleas'd not to let him go ! he hath stollen the stock of a band from me ; let him not go till he hath restor'd it . Ah Shepherd ! says Angelica to him , you are to blame to rob the Maids , in a house where you are so civilly entertain'd . Dear Nymph ! replies Lysis ; I am no Thief , but of hearts and affections : As for the Linnen which Charite asks for , Love hath with good right given it me ; if I should restore it , he would be angry with me , and would disown me again for one of his favourites . Charite , who thought this no satisfaction , pull'd him by the breeches as hard as she could ; and another Maid assisting her , he was forc'd into the Kitchin : where this other Maid , which was she that had besprinkled him with the Rose-water , told him , that he must not think to carry any thing away from their house . And when he had replied , he had nothing but those Favours which were due to him , she said that he should then reciprocally give others to Charite ; and that it was never seen that a servant took any thing away from his Mistress , without leaving somwhat instead of it . It happen'd in this scuffle , that one of Lysis's shoes was untied : This maid , who was a sturdy quean , took it quite off his foot , and said , This favour shall be for Charite from her servant : Now in good time he may go his wayes , we do not ask any thing of him . Whereupon she dismis'd Lysis , who was very glad to have gotten off so cheap ; and having taken his leave of the company , went along with Anselme in a very pleasant posture . Having but one Shoe , he went limping along for fear of spoiling his Stocking , sustaining himself with a staff that Gringalet had sent him . Besides that he had taken his half-burnt Hat , which render'd him so gracefull , that he seem'd to be some maim'd Souldier newly escaped out of a Battel . And indeed he himself was saying , that as Warriours that have been at some skirmish do carefully preserve their Armour and Head-piece , if an unhappy blow hath made any impression on them , that so afterwards they may say they were the first in the Charge ; so would he preserve his burnt Hat , in remembrance of the danger he had been in by his approach to Charite , and that peradventure he would hang it up for a Trophy in the Temple of Love. Anselme , with a serious look , told him he approved of the design : but it 's to be thought he laugh'd under the mask of such an extravagancie ; for he had well observ'd how his Lacquay had burnt his hat with a burning-glass , and had purposely permitted it . As for Gringalet , who with his fellow-Lacquay came behind , he could not refrain laughing , and made more wry faces then a Puppet-players Ape . When they were come home , Anselme gave Lysis a gray Hat , and other Shoes . And the Shepherd ruminating on what had happened to him that afternoon , swore he never observ'd in any book , that any Lover had in so small a while met with so many rare adventures . He took out of his pocket the Linnen rags which had Charite's blood ; and having kiss'd them divers times , and his bracelet of Yarn also , he accounted all his pains well bestow'd , and he was nothing troubled neither at the loss of his shoe , nor burning of his hat . As for the Bracelet , he made a vow to wear it on his wrist for ever ; and as for the Linnen , he lock'd it up with the other Jewels he had before receiv'd of his Mistress . All supper-time he talk'd of nothing but the heat of the beams which issued out of Charite's eyes , and all the night he dream'd of nothing else . So that towards break of day , the strong impressions he had of it made him dream that Love had plac'd him on a great block , where he burnt from the sole of the foot to the crown of the head . Awaking as he was in that torment , he persisted in the opinion that he was in a fire ; and starting out of his bed , he went out of the chamber without any thing about him but his shirt , and went down stairs crying as loud as he could , Help , help ! I burn ! Ah cruel Charite ! why are not your flames more remiss ? In that posture went he to a Spring which was in the middle of the Garden , and cast himself in , hoping to quench his fire . The bason was four foot deep , and there was water enough to drown him , if he had staid there any time . But God , who ever relieves Innocents and fools , ordered the Gardener to be already at his work . He hearing his outcries , and the noise of his throwing himself into the Spring , came to see what ail'd him : He came to him as he was dabling in the water like a Frog ; and after he had suffer'd him to bath and refresh himself as much as he would , he help'd him out . Had it not been for that good fortune , we should not have been troubled to make his History any longer , and his life and adventures should here have been at a period . When he was out of the water , he came a little to himself , and imagin'd not he felt any more heat , yet could he not get into the house without shaking , and would not go to bed again , out of an opinion he had , that his bed produced flames . Anselme got up to see what reason he had to make such a noise , and having had the story from his own mouth , and from the Gardener , he made him change his shirt , and put on his cloathes , that he might walk abroad with him to drive away the time . Anselme was never more at a loss then now , he believ'd he had undertaken a greater charge then he imagin'd , and though Lysis might be in the fault , yet would they require him better then he was , so that he knew not if it were his best course to send him back to his Cousin . While they walkt , he thought fit to try if there were no means to restore his minde to a better composure . Pray tell me one thing , says he to him , Why do you so much dread the fire of Love ? Why do not you get a good Pail of water by your bed side when you go to bed , that you may quench it if it lighten in good earnest ? Alas ! friend , replyes Lysis , my fire is a wildefire ; it s composs'd of Sulphur vive , quick-lime , naphte and camphire , it burns in the water , and if it hath been quencht in thy Spring , that hath only been by good hap . But do not you think that the Frigidites of the minde , replyes Anselm , may do somewhat against it ? why do you not fortifie your self with them ? Alas ! replyes Lysis with a sigh , it is a long time ago since my heart hath had no ice , and that there is nothing but flames instead . Will not artificial waters quench an artificial fire , says Anselme , weep till yours be quite out . My tears flow from without , replies Lysis , but the burning coals are within , to what purpose were they ? it should seem rather it were better not to shed them at all , that so remaining within they may asswage the internal ravages of my love . Yet not to lye , when I weep , I feel some refreshment , and I am glad that people put me in minde of it . That 's very well , says Anselme , shed then abundance of tears . when you are before Charite , whose looks are so pernicious , that yesterday she was so near burning you , that you feel it yet . But now I think of it , whence comes it she hath so many flames seeing she hath also as many frosts , at least for all other Lovers , if not for you ? The fire is in her eyes , and the frost in her heart , replyes Lysis , it s a good distance between those two , so that they both preserve their power . You are in the right , replyes Anselme , but hath she not snow on her neck and breast , nay , and on her face too ? should not all this moderate the heat that is in the torches of her eyes ? There is in that a Miracle , answers Lysis , and yet it is no novelty ; for I have read of certain mountains in the world covered with snow , at the top whereof there issue out flames . I grant you that , says Anselm , yet you must ever allow me , that the snow which is about the flames of Charite , doth extreamly abate the violence of the heat , so that she cannot burn you , but when you approach near her , as she did yesterday , and cannot cast her fire from her house hither ? so that if you have felt any hear , 't hath been imaginary , and the subtile Morpheus hath deceiv'd you . I almost believe it , says Lysis , for that cheating companion changes himself into fire and water when he pleases . Lysis continued in that belief , suffering himself to be perswaded by the Antitheses , and other subtilties of Poetry , that it were in his power to make that there be fire , or yee , or snow , and many other strange things in his Mistress , according as it pleas'd him to say so . His opinion was , that there was no more to do then imagine them , to give them reality . I do not know , whether the Poets are of so light a faith , but they have at least the same conceits , and they build their designs on the like foundations . They hunt out plenty of contradictions , to advance their Artifices , and they 'll describe you a breast of Ivory which arrows cannot wound , in the same Mistress to whom they had before given one of snow , which receives any impressions . 'T were a long work to sum up all their absurdities : it suffices as to our purpose , to let you know , that Lysis , who was one of their principal disciples , suffered himself to be treated as they pleas'd . Anselm was very joyful to finde him so tractable , and ever after entertained him with much confidence , shewing him how that he must not fear that Charite would burn him , seeing there are no Divinities so respectless of their honor , as to burn up their own Temples . 'T was this opinion restor'd him his soul , if I may so say ; and his host being a while after to go to see Leonora all alone , was not afraid to leave him in the house . Nor indeed did he stay our long , and being returned , he came and told him there was a great news stirring ; and that Leonora ( who was a woman , and built a design in a moment ) was returning to Paris , with her daughter Angelica ) Thou canst give neither grace nor gravity to things says Lysis to him , seeing Angelica is thy Mistress , as I have easily observed , oughtest thou to mention her without a Paraphrase ? say that Leonora who is the Queen of merit , returns into the Queen of Cities , with her Daughter , who is the Queen of thy foul . Say that this Angelica prepares her wings to flie away ; that is to say , she packs up her baggage , and folds up her smocks to be gone . Why should I make men believe that she flies , replyed Anselme , seeming she goes by Coach , and that Charite also bears her company ? What! she goes too , the Beauty of Beauties ! cry'd out Lysis ▪ Alas ! I think their Coach will not go very fast , for it will be heavily loaden , Charite carries away with her my heart , which is so big with troubles and disquiets , that the burthen of it cannot be light . But what is this departure so sudden , that I shall not bid her adieu , and kiss her hand . Ah! blessed opportunity ! this long time shall I not recover thee . I must lose my self , for having lost thee , in losing Charite , whose loss makes me lose all things . The Shepherds Expostulation had been longer , if Anselme had not comforted him by a promise , that within three days they would go together to Paris to see their Mistresses , Lysis was somewhat satisfied with that , yet was it not a little trouble to him to consider that he was to go into a City which he was not at all taken with , and must forsake the Fields and the condition of Shepherd . But that nothing should burthen his minde , his good friend assured him over and above , that they had eloquence enough to perswade Charite to go along with them into Forrests , as they had already proposed . Lysis told him , that he ever cheer'd himself up with that hope : and that if he had not spoken of it , 't was because there had not any occasion presented it self . However , he became very melancholick , and though Anselme would have carried him into some good company , yet he chose rather to stay at home , where he employed the whole day in reading the Translation of Ovids Metamorphosis , which had been borrow'd for him . In the same manner spent he the two next days , never speaking to his host but at meals : for Anselme went some way or other to divert himself , and that he did not carry him to his friends , 't was because he found him not in so pleasant an humour in Charite's absence . Yet one evening Lysis had a design to be merry , and he bethought him of going to that place where he had some days before heard such a foolish Eccho . He intended for diversions sake to Interrogate her : so he asked her three times very loud if she were there ? and how she did , but she would not speak ; for Anselme was not there to answer in her stead . The Shepherd wondring at that silence , returned home very pensive , and said to Anselme at Supper , that he thought that Nymph was dead . You are extreamly deceiv'd replyes Anselme , she is naturally immortal . The Eccho which answered you a while ago , is a member of that Musician Eccho , which I mention'd to you : now it is Metamorphos'd into a subtile voyce , which can go from one place to another . You are to know , that since yesterday , conceiving that you would have been glad to have such another Oracle in the Country whither we go , I thought fit to take it for to transport thither , and you will never guess by what subtilty I could do it . I measured the place whence that voyce could answer , and having overspread it with a large peice of Linen cloath , I retird about fifty paces , and having call'd on her , I let her answer a good while then I pull'd a cord that I held , and all of a sudden let down the cloath , under which I took her , as a Partridge under the net . She is now encloss'd in a Box , where she shall remain till we be in some Musick-room , or some fair Garden fit to be her sojourning place . Thou tell'st me wonders , said Lysis ; how couldst thou conceal this from me till now ? I know not how I came to tell you it so soon , replyes Anselme , for you are very curious , you would fain see my little Nymph , and in the mean time I fear me , if I should open her lodging , she 'll flie away far from hence , now that she is not yet grown familiar with us . For which reason you must not see , no , not the Box : And let us talk no more of her , lest the desire to see her increase in us by little and little . I am content , says Lysis : But tell me , prethee , if thou seest her not , how dost thou give her meat ? I beg thou wouldst let me know it , and that thou conceal not from me if she stand in much the keeping . She is no charge to me , replies Anselme : I only sing sometimes near her little lodging , or else I rap with a knife against a trencher , and she is nourish'd with that found which she easily hears . Thou art as ingenious as Daedalus , and as subtile as Vlysses , says Lysis : I remember that the Prince of Ithaca lock'd up the winds in a leather-bag , and carried them in that manner in his ship . They invention is well worth his ; there was never yet found in any book such a thing as the transportation of Eccho's . Lysis having so said , resolved to speak no more of it , fearing to lose the pleasure which he hoped for . The time of their departure being come , Anselme said to him , that seeing they were to return to the City , 't was necessary he cast off his Country-habit , otherwise people would follow him as an Inbabitant of the New world . At first Lysis would by no means consent ; but at length seeing that Anselme threatned him that he would never take notice of him , he took his former Cloaths which were brought from the Country-mans house , where he had lodg'd when he became a Shepherd . The Cloak was of Spanish cloth of a light-foot gray , and the Linings of Taby pink'd of the same colour , and the Doublet and Breeches were of the same stuff : Yet did he not conceive himself so brave in this cloathing as in the other ; and the regret he had to quit it had not been silenc'd , if Anselme had not remonstrated to him , that men cease not to be of a profession , though they sometimes leave off the sig●al habit thereof ; that the Souldier is not always oblig'd to have his armour about him , and that Kings lose nothing of their Majesty when they have not on their Royal robes . So the Pastoral habit and all its equipage was dispos'd into the bottom of Anselm's Coach ; and when they had well din'd , they got in , and drave away for Paris . Anselme's house was somewhere about the Temple , and was one of the fairest in that quarter : yet Lysis found it tedious to be there , and ever and anon made it appear his desire to go and see Charite . Anselme willing to content him , said , that on the morrow he would go and see if there were any means to give her a visit : but assoon as he was return'd thence , he comes to Lysis and says to him , You will be amaz'd at the news I bring you ; 't is ill , and yet withall 't is good . Charite is not in Paris ; but she is not departed hence , but to go into Forrests . Ah! that 's bravely spoken , cry'd out Lysis ; for if I am troubled at her departure , I must on the other side be glad that she is gone into that place where I have so much wish'd her . But tell me , doth Leonora and Angelica go along with her , and how this is come about ? They go , replies Anselme : So that to be neer the object I adore , I must be for that journy my self . Leonora , you are to know , being weary of the world since the loss of her husband , intends to live in that Country , which is full of Shepherds , where she shall be entertain'd by Tircis , who still bewails the death of his Cleon. Oh how well is it considered of her ! says Lysis ; I am confident she hath read the life of the good King Basilius , and that she intends to imitate him . He forsook his Royalties , and came and liv'd with his daughters among the Shepherds of Arcadia , who cheer'd him up with their Ecclogues : so will she take a pleasure to hear our Country songs ; for your part , you must become Poet and Musitian as well as I. Lysis discover'd his satisfaction by many more words to that purpose ; and if he said [ you ] to Anselme , 't was because he conceiv'd he ought not to be familiar with all the world , and that especially in the City , where men lived not after the Shepherds mode . Anselme promised , that within a few dayes they would go wait on their Mistresses . Leonora was not gone into Forrests , as he said ; 't was a thing he had devised , to be in more quiet with Lysis : she was gone but to Brie to see a sister of hers called Florida , married to Orontes a Gentleman of that Country . He had a mind to go thither , and to take the Shepherd along with him , being resolved to take up lodgings in a little Town neer Oronte's Castle , because he would not trouble him . Now he had power enough over the spirit of Lysis , to make him believe that Brie was Forrests . In five or six days all the business he had at Paris was dispatch'd , so that he was at liberty to pursue his Loves , and make sport with his extravagant Shepherd . They went together to see Adrian , and to take leave of him . He was very glad to see his Cousin in his ordinary cloaths again ; and conceiving his brain better setled , he thrust into his hands some Peeces towards the expences of his journey . The next day , as Anselme was upon his departure , there fell out a business of importance , so that he was forc'd to defer it for two or three days . The End of the Second Book . THE Anti-Romance ; OR , THE HISTORY Of the SHEPHERD LYSIS . The Third Book . THese tedious expectations were such an affliction to Lysis , that he thought his life would not have done him the favour to let him once see the day of his departure . As he was taken up with this consideration , he lights on an Almanack in Anselme's study : Ha! Parson of Milmons ( says he with a great transportation , speaking to the Author ) dost thou think with this Astrology to be fit for the care and governing of a thousand worlds , when thou knowst not how this one is disposs'd ? What! thou put'st down that this moneth of August hath one and thirty days , and it is rather to be believed it hath one and thirty moneths ! Alas how thou art deceiv'd in thy Calculation ! Prethee make a Kalendar apart for those that are in Love , and that at least the hours may be days , the days moneths , the moneths years , and the years ages . Those days wherein a man shall suffer a thousand torments without any comfort , shall be markt with black as the working days ; and those whereon a man may see his Mistress , and adore her , shall be markt with red like Holidays . O famous invention ! says Anselm : but will you have no Vigils nor Fasting-days ? Vigil , that is to say Watching , replyes Lysis : That word must be every where , to shew that the Lover should always Watch , for to be thinking of his Mistress ; and for the Fast-days , they are all those that a man is absent from her , and that he is forc'd to be without such delicate food . As for the fair and foul weather , cold and heat , the ecclipses of the Sun and Moon , and the fortunate and unfortunate days revealed by the Angel to honest St. Joseph , all that shall be judged according to the presence or absence , the favour or the disdain of that bright Star which hath an Ascendant over us . And for Fairs , will you order nothing ? says Anselme : No , answers Lysis ; for it seldom happens that an honorable Lady will fell her self . After that the Shepherd had thus discoursed as to that point , he resolved to take his cloak and walk a little abroad into the City . At the first corner of a street he met , there was a man looking on a Paper stuck up by the Stage-players : he also would needs read it , and having seen that they promised to represent an Incomparable Pastoral , one of the newest pieces of their Author , and withal a Masquarade , he immediately returned to Anselme , to perswade him to go see the Play. As good fortune would have it , Anselme had no business that afternoon , he therefore was willing to see whether the Prince of Oranges Players did as well as their Majesties , so that he bid the Coach-man make ready the Coach to go thither . Lysis seeing his resolution , went presently to his Chamber , and put on his Shepherds habit , which done , he came and presented himself to his dear friend . You shal not go along with me in those cloathes , says Anselme to him , all the world will laugh at us . And I 'll laugh at all the world , replyed Lysis . When a man is to go to some place of Ceremony , must he not observe the decorum as to cloathes ? For this time permit me to dress my self according to my fancy . The Shepherds are going to represent their Loves ; I go to see them as a Judge , and yet you will not have me clad like them , I who am of their Profession : there is no respect shall prevail the least with me in this case . Do you think a Judge would look handsomly in his seat with a short cloak , while all the Councellors plead before him in their long Robes ? Anselme knew not how to answer this ; and seeing Lysis so wilfully resolved , he received him into the Coach clad like a Shepherd , only causing his Scrip to be taken away , and hindring him to take his Sheephook with him , which had been a thing over-ridiculous . As for cloak , Lysis would have none : and yet those that saw him in the street , discovered not his disease , but thought him some fantastick Gentleman , who loved to be lightly clad . When they came to Burgundy-house , Anselme meeting there with three or four Noblemen , his friends , placed himself with them in the Kings Box , having the Shepherd always at his Elbow . The Players having begun their Pastoral , Lysis was extreamly attentive ; and seeing a very handsome Shepherdess come on the Stage , She is accomplish'dly handsom , says he , but Charite goes beyond her . As she was speaking all alone in a thicket , there came a Satyre that would ravish her , but presently there hapned a Shepherd to start out , that rescued her out of his hands , and began to fight with him . 'T was no small business to Lysis only to look on ; one while he turn'd to the one side , another while to the other , as he wish'd the Shepherd should do . And as men at Bowls , think the Bowl will go one side or other according to their several postures ; so did he bend himself divers ways , and sometimes pull'd at one of the pillars as much as he could , as if by that means he could make the Satyre be overcome by the Shepherd . At last the Forrest-god was overcome , and was led away chain'd by certain Huntsmen who happen'd to pass by , so that Lysis was very joyful , and said that the Beast did well to deliver himself up , and that if he had resisted any longer , he would have gone and helpt to beat him , because he believ'd it was the very same that would have done such an affront to Charite , as was done to that Shepherdess , and that he knew it again well enough . This Act being done , the father of the same Shepherdess came and said , that there was fallen into his hands a Love-Letter , that a servant of his daughters had writ to her , but that he would not have love him , and that he went to desire a friend of his to counterfeit the Characters of that Letter , and to write another , wherein there should be nothing but abuses , Thereupon he spoke to that mischievous Secretary , and the business effected , that Letter must come to the hands of the Shepherdess . When it was delivered to her , Lysis cryed out , he would never suffer such a cheat , whereof he should become a complice , if he did not discover it . Will you take the Play for a truth ? says Anselme to him : Do you not see it is but the Fable of a Fable ? Lysis regarded not this , but went out of the Box to look for some place whence he might get upon the Stage . Anselme would have gone after him , to keep him in , that he might not betray his madness to all the world ; but he was hindred himself by those that were with him , who desired to see what Lysis would do , whose extravagancy they had already observed . He was by that time gotten into the Tyring House , when the Shepherdess enter'd the Scene to make her complaints upon the pretended infidelity of her servant ; so that he thought it concerning him to make haste to speak to her , and taking a Sheephook he lighted on by chance , he enter'd the Stage , without being perceiv'd by the Actors . He stood still a good while in a handsome posture , hearing what the poor amorous Shepherdess said ; for he knew not at which end to begin his speech . Perceiving she spoke all in Verse , he imagin'd she was not to be entertain'd in Prose , and that she understood not haply the Language : in fine , he thought himself able enough to make a Discourse in Rhime , as indeed he spake very good words , but shortning some and lenthening others , so to give them the form of Verses , and pronounc'd them with an harmonious Accent . Fair Shepherdesse ( saith he ) believe not that your Lover loves you less , Banish that errour which some will have you entertain : t is better , 'T is not your Servant writ that Letter . I tell you now , because you are so full of charms , I wish not Jealousie should cause your death or harms . The Actresse was so surpris'd to hear this discourse , and to see the Author of it , that she could not think on what she was to say next ; for indeed she had not been long in the Quality . Being asham'd to stay there and say nothing , she went off the Stage , and Lysis follow'd her . The people seeing this , began to hiss at the Players ; and every one thinking that Lysis was one of the company , they cry aloud , that what he did was nothing worth . Anselme and all those with him could not hold themselves , so heartily did they laugh at the admirable adventure , and being curious to know what Lysis was then doing , they went to him . They found the Players quarrelling with him , for having interrupted their Play ; and haply they would have beaten him in the end , if they had not been appea●'d ; for he had no other reason to tell them , but that out of charity he would have undeceiv'd the Shepherdess , which made them believe that he was come thither to abuse them . But the respect they bore the persons that interceded for him , oblig'd them to silence : They proceeded in their Pastoral , and Lysis standing at one corner of the Stage , the rest returned into the Box. He was dispos'd into a place where he was not seen of the people ; but towards the latter end , seeing a Shepherd brought before an Idol , where they feign'd to sacrifice him , he started out of his lurking hole , and believing that all was real , went and said , Ah! Inhumar● Sacrificer stand , Throw that Sword out of thy hand : The Gods desire not the lives of men , He doth well that poures Before them incense , and offers Milk , Fruits and Flowers . With the finishing these words , he endeavour'd to deliver the Victim out of the Priests hands , who thrust him back with two or three cuffs on the ear . A Lord which was with Anselme made signs to the Pages that were upon the Stage to protect the Shepherd ; so that they kept him from being beaten by the Players . But in the mean time there was below in the Pit , such another Counter-scu●●le . For the Pick-purses , who come not there but to pick quarrels first , had all their swords drawn , and making a flourish , constrain'd the Citizens to retire . Lysis was dazzl'd with the shining of so many Blades , and not being able to imagine when●e the disorder grew , he cryed out as loud as he could ; O Heaven ! O Good manners ! Mus● these Fields , that are sacred to Pan , be fill'd with so manny horrours ? O what Butchers ! O what Treachery ! O what Tears ! O what Fears are the cause of our Tears ! He had no sooner cryed out so , but the quarrel was appeas'd , and among the dead ▪ and among the hurt , there was but one hat lost . Hereupon Anselme went to look for Lysis , fearing he might cause any further trouble , and in the mean time the Pastoral was finished . The Mummery at the end of the Play was pleasant enough , yet he lik'd it not , for he said , it was not seeming that Shepherds , such as he had erewhile seen , should disguise themselves into Jack-puddings , to relate a thousand absurdities in a place where they profess gravity , and should not speak but with sighs , and in amorous and dying expressions At the going out of the house , those which were with Anselme , asked him in particular , who that brave Shepherd was he had brought with him . He told them in few words what he knew of him , and so enflamed their desires to converse with Lysis , that they each of them invites him to dinner , in hopes he might bring the other with him : Yet Anselme was forc'd to decline their civilities , because his affairs were more urgent , and could not dispence with their entertainment : Yet the next day in the afternoon , desirous of a little diversion , after some troublesom business he had in the morning , would needs go abroad , principally indeed for to avoid visits , so he gave order the Coach should be made ready . He ask'd Lysis which way they should go ; who answered , That he thought fit the preparatives for their Jour●ey should be look'd after , and that they should go and buy good store of new books for their better instruction and conduct in their Loves . Anselme approving it , bid the Coach-man drive into St. James Street , among the Stationers . They drove along our Ladies Bridge , where Lysis having observed a Painters shop , cry'd out , Hold , hold Coachman , we have some business here . The Coach being staid : See you , says he to Anselme , the Painters of Paris have already heard of me ; look , they have painted me in my Shepherds habit , and that with my Shepherds hook . Anselm looking about , saw in that shop a Shepherd painted , who by accident had somewhat of the aire of Lysis They went presently out of the Coach , to view it nearer , and Lysis being entred the shop , ask'd for the Master . When he was come , Sir , says he to him , I am very much oblig'd to you , that you have taken the pains to draw my picture : but I finde here some faults , I pray correct them . You have made the knots of my shoe-strings blue , and they should have been red ; and here you have made me with a set Ruff , whereas when I was at St. Cloud , I wore nothing but a plain band . Do you think that Shepherds have the leasure to set Ruffs ; and if they had , to what purpose were it in the fields , where the rain would spoil them , and the storms rent them ? I protest to you , I 'll never wear any . Besides , I finde you have bestow'd too much Vermilion on my face , and t is necessary in the complexion of a Lover , the Rose give place to the Lilly. The Painter was so surpris'd with this discourse , that he was somewhat in doubt they were come to jeer him ; for Lysis had not then on his white cloathes ; but Anselme taking him aside , in a serious manner spoke thus to him , The Gentleman hath some reason to imagine that your intention was to draw his picture ; for besides that , that countenance somewhat resembles his , he hath worn such cloathes , as having been a long time of the company of Players , among whom he acted the Shepherd . Observe him well now , take him for the present in dry colours , and henceforth put his face to all the shepherds you represent . They will sell extreamly , for he is well known . Whereupon Anselme turning to Lysis , bid him have a quarter of an hours patience , that he might be drawn more ●o the life . He was very willing , and the Painter conceiving he might get somewhat by it , drew him the best he could . Other Painters have since taken by that original , so that you hardly see any thing besides their Shepherds , either at their houses or their shops in St. Germains Fair. When the Painter had made an end , Lysis told him , he had done but half his work , and that he must also draw the picture of his Mistress , but he would give him that which Anselme had drawn , for to make another in her full length by it . He had in his pocket that little Copper piece , which he shew'd the Painter , telling him that he must graft that head upon a body cloath'd like a Shepherdess . Sir , I do not apprehend any thing here , says the Painter , 't is some Ridle or Embleme , if I should put it upon a body , people would take it for a Monster , 't is not fit for any thing unless it were to represent Anticks in the border of a peice of Tapistry . How , says Lysis , do you not see it is a Metaphorical picture , full of Scientifical Erudition ? In what manner else do you imagine my Shepherdess can be painted ? You may do as you please , but you will never do it more fortunately , then the Courteous Anselme here ; and instead of painting my Mistress , you will paint your own ignorance . Anselme seeing he began to be angry , got him into the Coach again , and having taken leave of the Painter , bid him paint according to his fancy the Shepherdess , that he should place near Lysis , as he doth to his hour , so that we never yet have had any true Picture of Charite . Thence Anselme and Lysis went to St. James-street , to a Stationers that printed a world of Romances . Lysis would see none but the newest , as for the old , he needed them not , for he had them all by heart . As they were bargaining for some of them , in comes Montenor , who having pass'd his Complements , acquaints them that Geneura was married . Anselme in the midst of his Congratulations takes him aside , and tells him of his design to go to Bry to see Angelica , and his intention to take Lysis with him , making him believe it was the Forrests Country . I am heartily glad of it says Montenor ; do not you know that the house I have bought is but a League from Orontes's ? you shall not think of any other Quarters then my house . We 'll be as merry as the Maids . Anselme accepting his courtesie , went to Lysis and told him , that this Gentleman had a house in Forrests , and that he would bear them company thither , so that a many salutations pass'd between them . They ask'd him , what he , who had a soul perfectly martial , come to do in the Latine Country : he answered , An intimate friend of his had sent him a little book for to be printed , and that he had given it the Stationer , to see if it were worth it . The Stationer told him , he had not had so much leasure as to peruse it , and taking seven or eight sheets of Paper written out of his Drawer , delivered them to him . This is what I spoke to you of , says Montenor to Anselme , I wish you had the patience to hear a peice of it ; you 'll finde it the most pleasant and ingenious thing in the world . Anselme told him he was ready to hear what ever should be read . Lysis also being entreated not to dissemble his opinion , said , he would do the like , and that all came very opportunely , and was conformable to the adventures of all Shepherds , and all Heroes in Romances , who never go to any place , but they are entertain'd with some History : So that being all seated , Montenor read the following Discourse . THE BANQUET OF THE GODS . AVrora had already given the Watchword to the night to draw her Curtains , and truss up her Baggage to be gone , when the earth receiv'd a Mornings Draught of pleasant Dew , which gave occasion to those that saw it to imagine , that the Gods were rinsing their Bowls ; or that it was the remainders of some Nectar , after a great Feast ; or that haply the Beautiful fore-runner of the Sun wash'd her hands at her uprising , or that she emptied her Chamber-pot : But though it might have hapned to be any of all these , according to the seasons , as men know well by the different Dews which fall from heaven , yet was it not either of all those things , fell out then ; for indeed it was nought else , but that the horses which draw the Chariot of that Goddess who began to shew her self , shook their mains at their starting out of the sea . The Sun being oblig'd to follow her , had by this time put off his Night-cap , and having put on his Cassock of fine gold , had incircled his head with beams . The minutes , who are his pages , help'd to make him ready , while the hours having dress'd his horses , and given them their Oates , were putting them into the Chariot . It was easie for men hence to judge it would not be long ere he would appear in the Celestial Vault ; but they slighted his brightness , and having just broke off a Debauch , that had lasted four and twenty hours , they turn'd day to night , and went for the most part to bed . Nay , just then when the Gods besetting themselves to their ordinary employments , seem'd to upbraid their Supinity , their greatest business was to banish all care , nor could they now prostrate themselves at any Altars , but those of bacchus and Sleep . Jupiter who was wont to receive the early addresses of such as ador'd him in his Temples , was very much surpris'd with this alteration ; and not thinking fit it should be said , that while Mortals entertained themselves in all sorts of pleasures , the Gods should be subject to infinite toil ( as for example the Sun , who perfected his course with that diligence , that he had not the leasure to wipe his nose by the way ) he resolved to treat them all at a solemn Banquet . He communicated his design to Juno , who was then a-bed with him , but she being somewhat of a niggardly humour , was not well pleas'd that he should put himself to so great expence ; and to take away the desire he might have to effectuate his resolution , she told him she had not Napkins enough to entertain such a number , and that it was along time since Pallas had made her any cloath . Now you are to note by the way , that this Linnen of the Gods is made of the thred of the lives of Mortals , which is still wound up in heaven , when the Destinies have finish'd it . That which hath belong'd to vertuous and illustrious persons , is employ'd in Shirts , Smocks , Handkerchiefs and Tablecloaths ; but for what comes from Rusticks and other people of grosser Education , there is only made of it Kitchin-Linnen , and Dish●lo●ts : So that there is nothing in this world lost ; and commonly when it rains , 't is Juno that is driving a buck . But notwithstanding all she could remonstrate to her husband , as to the trouble she should have to get her Linnen wash'd afte this great Banquet , he calls Mercury with a loud voyce , and commanded him to go and invite all the Gods and Goddesses of the Universe , to Sup with him in his Palace which Vulcan had built upon the top of Mount Olympus . Mercury the Childe of Obedience , presently put on his Flying-shoes , and his Wing'd-hat , and got his Caduceur , and having perus'd the Catalogue of the Gods , whom he was to go and invite to the General Assemblie , he took his first flight to the Seventh Sphere , where finding Fate , Nature , Fortune , Prometheus , Janus , Terminus , and certain other Gods , with Saturn in his own Palace , he discharg'd himself of his Duty and Message to them . Thence he pass'd through the fourth Heaven , where finding the Sun newly entered his Carreer , he spoke to him at the side of his Chariot , without giving him any occasion of stay . This God promis'd him he would drive his Steeds somewhat faster then ordinary , and that he would make as much haste as if he took fresh horses at every Sign , for to be at the place appointed soon enough . Mercury having left him , comes down on earth , because neither Mars , nor Venus , nor the Moon , were yet posssess'd of their several Heavens . He went in the first place to the Isle of Lemnos to Vulcan , whom he found very busie making of Thunderbolts , for to munition Jupiters Arsenal , because the iniquities of men were become so great , that there was need of an infinite number to punish them all . He desired him to leave his work for a while , telling him that Jupiter was to make a Banquet , to which he was come to invite him , and that he had the same Message to his wife and Son. Vulcan , who was nothing Complemental , answered him with a frowning countenance , That he understood not what civility oblig'd him , to let him go into his Wives Chamber , while she was yet a-bed ; but that as for his Son , he might freely go to him . Whereupon Mercury went out of the Forge , into a little Chamber , where he found Cupid playing with his little Trinkets , as Children use to do . Having ask'd him what he did ; Cupid answered , he was going to wash his headband , which had ●ain foul ever since he had worn it , and that if he had consumed the hearts of so many Lowers , and made them shed so many tears , it was for no other end then to get water and ashes enough to drive a Buck. The Ambassadour of the King of the Gods laughing in himself at his excellent invention , told him the occasion of his visit , and desired him to acquaint his mother with it . This pass'd , he took leave of him , as also of Vulcan , cursing such a jealous Cockscomb , that having a wife so handsome , rose so betimes from her , because he would do as other Forge-men ; that is , get up in the morning to work . Vulcan who knew he never went abroad without his hands , had an eye to all his tools when he went a-away , but seeing he had not medled with any thing , he dismissed him peaceably . Mercury having occasion to cross the sea , gave notice to Neptune , and all his Maritime Court ; so that he soon acquitted himself of his Ambassage to them . And from thence he went to Aeolus , and did the like : That done , in one continued flight , he got into Thrace , and having found Mars surbishing his Armor under a Tent , he invited him to the banquet with the same Ceremony as the rest . Having by this time traversed the whole earth , he forgot not still in his way , Ceres , Bacchus , PRIAPUS , Pan , the Muses , and an infinity of other Gods and Nymphs , both of the Forrests and of the Fountains , and having learn'd the place whither the Suns Sister was gone , he went and spoke to her . But besides all this , there yet remained behinde that part of his Ambassage , which was to the Deities of Hell. He descends into those Profundities , and in his way meeting certain Shades , who only staid for his company , to pass the Acheron , he drove them before him with his rod , as a Shepherd drives his sheep . Though he might have easily flown over the River , yet he went into the Ferriboat for the entertainment sake of the Ferriman , whom he had ever profess'd a Friendship to , there being some relation between their several charges . The fare for each Shade being paid , they placed themselves in the Boat , and Charon took his Oars in hand , while Mercury speaks to him to this effect , Have I not imploy'd my time well , since I have entred an association with thee ? And is there not reason thou shouldst be oblig'd to make me some annual Present , seeing I am so diligent in stirring up all those that are born under my Planet to a professed study of Cheats and Rogueries ; whence there happens so many violent deaths , that it must needs swell thy bags much ? Besides which , when I observed that the shears wherewith one of the Destinies cuts off the threads of mens lives , were all rusty , and not able to cut but by halves , whence it hapned there were many hurt , and few kill'd outright ; I took them and caused them to be groun'd at my own charge ; so that at this present they cut so well , that men die with the least touch , without any languishing . And to the end we might the sooner grow rich , I have found the means to corrupt those three Spinsters , and have gain'd them to our side ; and they have promised me they will make their thread so small , that it shall break ever and anon ; and that when it breaks , they will gain at least an inch of the length that Fate hath allo●ed them . Alas , how unprofitable are our designs ! replies Charon : For when we have reckoned all , what advantage is there of all this , but to hasten a gain which at one time or other must be ours . Yet were it a good enterprise , if when we have used this expedition to deliver men from earth , we could hinder their enrolling among the Gods : for there are so many deified , that my profit is much the less for it . If this custom be continued , I must present a Petition to Jupiter and Pluto , to beg of the one that he would not deprive me of my dues , and of the other that he would abate of the rent of this Boat , for which I pay him an excessive rate . And if I receive not justice , I 'll go into the world again , and keep a Boat somewhere on the River S●ine , where I shall get more then I do here . But though I should get more where I am , yet I think I must take the other resolution : For , my friend Mercury ! here is a world of news stirring . Among the Patentees and Projectors which thou broughtst me a while since , there is one of them the most mischievous Pate that ever was . He is become our Kings earwig , and seeds it with damnable projects : He hath proposed to him the building of a Bridg over this River , and hath endeavoured to make it appear to him it were more commodious then my Boat , because then the Shades might at any time pass over in troops , without staying at all on the shore , as ●ow they do . Besides all this , it is taken into consideration , that the souls of Be●sts which come hither to stay a while , and return into other bodies , might pass over the bridge thick and threefold . And which is more then all , there are many proud spirits of Princes , Captains , and rich Patentees , which would enter Hell , some in Sedans , some on horse-back , and some in Coaches ; all which might be easily provided for . Pluto would gain much by this design ; for where now they give the corps but a sheet , men would not then dismiss it without some rich robe , and they would bury it with its richest treasures , seeing the dead party permitted to carry them into hell . Now I do not suffer in my Boat nor bag nor baggage , for fear of being overloaden ; and if any one have ever so little , he leaves it behind on the shore , where I lay it up , and that hath been ever my greatest profit . Our King ha●● been informed of it , and being desirous to appropriate all that to himself , he will very shortly cause the water-sledges of his Bridge to be planted : I know not whether I shall receive the Toll shall be taken of those that pass over ; but if I should , yet would my gains be much diminished . Charon having thus spoken , Mercury promised him his endeavours to do somewhat for him with Pluto : And thereupon being come to the shore , he enter'd Hell , and went to look for the King of Shades . Having found him in his chamber , discoursing with Proserpina of his antient Loves , he invited them both to Jupiters Banquet . Having recover'd the Earth again , he remembred him that he was yet to speak to Peace , Honour , Victory , Vertue and Fame : which he was somwhat troubled at , for he knew not where to find all these Deities . At last bethinking himself that they must needs reside in good houses , he went to a certain Kings palace ; and having put on the form of a Page , he ask'd the first Courtier he met , whether he knew not where Vertue was ? He shew'd him up a narrow pair of stairs , telling him he should find her there . Mercury went up to the very top , and thence into divers chambers , where he finds a sort of people diversly imploy'd . Some were at Dice , and at every cast , cast out blasphemies , as if their imprecations had been words of conjuration to make them win . There were others discoursed of certain publike affairs , wherein yet they regarded nothing but their private interests . And there were a many others whose imployment was to sing , dance , drink , and court : Yet there wanted not to be in the place Poets and Orators , who maintained all their actions vertuous . But Mercury was not deceiv'd in them ; and he discovered well enough at the end of a Gallery , Fraud , Flattery , and Ambition , debating the fortune of a Favourite . Having asked them where Vertue was , these lewd Goddesses laugh'd , and told him they had no acquaintance with her , because she was so rough and unmannerly , that she understood not so much as to observe civility and correspondence with the world ; and that he should never find her but among rustick and simple people . He presently vanisht away ; and having fled into a very savage place , he enters a little cottage , where a poor Country-fellow lay a dying . Having asked him some tidings of her whom he look'd for , the poor sick man told him , that while he lived his endeavour had been ever to have her in his company ; and that she had just left him , having commended him to his good Genius to conduct him to the Elysian fields : but that he believed not his children had retain'd her , though it had been always his desire she should have been entertained by them . Mercury being somewhat troubled at this , bethought him it was most likely Vertue was among those who taught her precepts to others : And so he went into an University among the Philosophers ; but there he found nothing but Vociferation , Pride , Doubt , and Vanity . He walkt all up and down , and at length entring into the Library , he perceives the Goddess he look'd for seated among the Books . Having ask'd her what she did there , she told him she had no other abode ; and that though many came thither to seek her , yet they never carried her away with them when they had found her . Mercury told her that he came to invite her to supper in the Palace of Olympus , whereat she was very joyfull , for she had long since wish'd to quit the earth as well as Justice . He thereupon ask'd her where he might find the other Deities he look'd for , and whether Fame and Honour ever came into her company ? No , sayes she , go seek those that drink lustily , and those that are great Gamesters , or that are excessively expensive , there you have them . As for Peace , she is only among those that have nothing , and Victory among those that can best deceive . Mercury having had this intelligence , went presently to seek for those Deities , who all promis'd him to come to the Banquet ; except Fame , who excus'd her self , saying , That it was not for her that Ambrosia was made , and that she fed on nothing but Wind. Mercury observing she had a hundred Mouths , bethought him it was well done of her not to come to Jupiter's Palace , seeing she must have brought Famine along with her , and that Juno would not have bidden her very welcome , taking her rather for a Monster then a Goddess . After that , the Ambassador found Aurora in a Wood , where she sought a Huntsman , whom she was in love with : Having done his Message to her , he returned to the palace of Mount Olympus , to see what they did there . As for the Gods which were fellow-Commoners at his Fathers table , he invited them not , the Ceremony as to them was needless . He found them all employed in the preparations of the Banquet ; and divers others who were oblig'd to some attendance to their great King , were already come . Vulcan who is accustomed to be near the Fire , had the charge of head-Cook , and was assisted by the Cyclopes , whom he had brought with him . He was a pleasant spectacle in his Green Wastcoat , his White Apron , and Black Night-cap coming down over his ears . The first Mess they prepar'd was Ambrosia , which they disguised infinite ways , because that food which was very common among the Gods , was not of any delicacy , when dress'd after the usual manner . Vulcan made some into Broth , stew'd some , fry'd some , and some he dress'd hotch-potch wise , and some he disposed like Oat-Cakes . But all that being no great matter , he represented to Jupiter , that seeing he was resolved to make a solemn BANQUET , there must be other meats . Jupiter having given him commission to take what order he pleas'd , he caus'd Plato to be call'd , and some other Philosophers , whom he had purposely sent for out of the Elizian Fields . He commanded them to assist him , and to make appear they were not altogether unprofitable in the world , as they had been often reproach'd ; Plato was charg'd to make ready his Ideas , which must needs be very delicate food for Divine Palates ; and another Philosopher , whose Tenent had ever been , that souls were Corporeal , received order to take the souls of such beasts as dyed and especially of those which were sacrificed , and roast them on broaches , or make Min●'d-Pies of them . This is the most solid nourishment of the Gods , and they are obliged to Vulcan whose invention was the cause they were not lost . Yet Pythagoras , who was only task'd with making the Sauces , came all in a fume to Vulcan , and told him , in maintenance of his own Doctrine , that he was to blame , and that those poor souls which he caus'd to be massacred , had sometimes lodg'd in humane bodies , and that they ought to return thither again , and that the Gods desired not to make their food of the souls of men . But it was to much purpose that he cryed out , the other Philosophers rush'd into the Kitching , telling him , that though they were the souls of men which they made ready , yet they should think themselves very happy to become the nourishment of the bodies of the Gods , and to be made a part thereof . Notwithstanding all this , when he saw the neck of some Pullet struck off , he cryed out as loud as if his own throat had been Cut. Besides , he did nothing but disturb the Cocks , being desirous to beat his Numbers into their heads . He taught them , that there ought to be ten peeces in every fryed Mess , that so it might not be without harmony , and that it might have all its conveniences and proportions ; and if they dressed any Ambrosia , he instructed them to dispose it into three Messes , affirming that that number was the measure of all things , and that the Gods delighted in an uneaven number . Vulcan , who understood nothing of all this Philosophy , took the Ladle out of one of the Kettles , and striking him therewith with as much fury and good will as if it had been a dog that had eaten a shoulder of Mutton , bid him not interrupt him any further , and go and make use of his Arithmetick in the Hall , to see if there were that number of Trenchers and Chairs that should be . That which had angred this Master-cook the more was , that in making towards him , he had with his crooked Leg overturn'd a Mess of Ambrosia , which had been put on the hearth to be kept warm ; so that he repented him he had not made Minc'd-meat of that Philosopher , as he had done of the souls of Beasts . When his anger was past , considering , that all that was prepared was not too much for so great an Assembly of Gods , he found the means to dress them another most excellent Service , but he must first propose it to Jupiter , without whose permission nothing could be done . He went therefore and told him , that among the Celestial bodies there were many living creatures , which did not any good there ; and that there would never fall out a better opportunity to eat them then now . Jupiter would not consent , so that Vulcan was fain to speak to him to this effect ; May it please your Majesty , It is a long time since you have made any Entertainments , and they say , no feast like that of a Misers : It is to no credit to be at the expence of a small matter . Mortalls will not bear you that reverence they do , if they come to know you keep not better chear then they : Do you not observe how they kill the Beasts they have on earth , for their nourishment ? why will not you do the like by those you have in Heaven ? Jupiter overcome by the reasons of his Son , bid him ▪ send his Cyclopes , to take down all the Signs that were good Provision . The business was as soon done as spoken ; so Brontus , Pyragmon and some others of the Scullions brought away the Hare , the Swan , the Dolphin , the Whale , the Ram , the Bull , the Crab , and the Fishes , all which they made ready in divers manners : Nay , they did not spare the Dragon , the Bear , the Hydra , nor the Wolf , and some other Beasts , whose flesh was thought somewhat hard and indigestible : For Vulcan affirm'd they were already half bak'd , because they had been so long fastned to stars . In the mean time the meat was thus in making ready , Juno and Iris made it their work to accommodate all within the Palace . It was built of Petrifi'd Clou'ds , and the walls were enamell'd with such a diversity of colours , that they defi'd all Tapistry . There wanted nothing but the sweeping of the floor , wherein those Goddesses were somewhat at a loss for a broom . In this trouble comes in Aeolus , with a great bunch of Keys at his Girdle . He had lock'd up all the winds within their Caves , except the Zephir , which as his Minion , went always with him , and carried up his train . He perceiving the trouble of the Queen of the Goddesses , swell'd up his Cheeks , and blew so about the Hall , that he easily drove out all the dust before him . His Mistress Flora , who could not forsake him , came presently after , with divers other Nymphs , who strew'd Flowers all about . Hercules , Mercury , Castor , Pollux , and other of the houshold set the Tables right , laid the Cloathes , and plac'd the chairs . These moveables were made of the Trees , into which men had been of old Metamorphos'd . Jupiter and Juno having put on their best cloathes , came in to entertain the Company , and presently after entered Ceres , who caus'd to be brought in as good bread as ever was bak'd ; and after that Bacchus , with Pan and the Satyres , who were loaden with bottles , which they discharg'd themselves of near the side Table . Silenus who follow'd them was the Butler , and was already so drunk , that it was not thought he could have drunk any more ; he stumbled so oft , as if his legs had been made of Tough , so that they gave him a chair , which came in good time for him to repose his panch in , which was swollen like the Sail of a ship in a good wind . While Ceres , Bacchus , and all the Gods of the Fields were in their Complements , Pluto came in with his wife , who since her going to Hell , was become so fottish , that she had forgotten all manner of Civility and Complement . She made a Courtezy to the Company , and with a rustick simplicity came and said to Jupiter , We must confess indeed Father , you do us a great favour to invite 〈◊〉 to Supper here , we were sad enough at home ; when we were gotten into our Chariot for to come out of hell , our Dog came and leapt upon me , and did so lick and kiss my cheeks with all his three tongues , that I could hardly part with him . I thought once to have brought him with me , he had at least done you some service in turning the spit ; and then you will not believe what a pretty Cur it is , he dances on his hind feet , and fetches any thing you cast to him . You have done better to have left him behind you , Daughter , says Jupiter , for besides that , it is not a Dog to be carried in ones sleeve , we have others here whom he might have bitten with his six ranks of Jaws . Do you not know-well , that we have here a Dog among the Stars ? T is he that picks the bones of the Celestial Fowl , which is sometimes eaten at our Table , and as for yours , he should only pick the bones of dead men ? But how comes it you have not brought my son Minos along ? If we should have brought him , replyes Pluto , assuming the Discourse , the two other Judges , and the Destinies , the Furies and Charon would have come too , and in the mean time you know they cannot quit their employments for one moment , without a design of destroying all mankinde . As Pluto ended his Remonstrance , the arrival of Mars dazzl'd the Assembly with the glittering of his Armour . His Mustachoes were turn'd like the Gard of a Poignard , that so it might seem his very face was armed , and his eyes were fiery , as those of a Lyon in a fury . Yet was there nothing but what was honorable in his Salutations to Jupiter and the rest ; and Venus entring thereupon into the Hall ▪ he who spoke nothing but of vanquishing others , confessed himself overcome . She was attended by her Son and the three Graces , who had spent the whole day in dressing her . After her came in Pallas , who in the midst of her gravity had some features , that rendred her Amiable : And then came the Moon , and her Brother the Sun , who having retain'd some of his beams about his head , sufficiently enlightned the place . He was so Complemental , that he would salute the Ladies one after another , but as his mouth was near that of Juno's , to kiss her first : she starts back presently , feeling the heat of his mustacho's , which began to burn her cheek . Jupiter perceiving it , told him he was to blame , that he had not bath'd his chin in cold water , when he laid aside his fires . You do not consider , that I was in such haste to come hither , replyes Phoebus , that I had not the leasure to cast my self into the sea , where my fair Hostess Amphitrite ever prepares me a bathe . She entertains me there at mine Host's Table , I am afraid she 'll make me pay for to day , though I sup not with her . While he said this , Neptune , Amphitrite , Palemon , and many other Sea-Divinities arriv'd , who told him that he was not so rigorously dealt with as he would make believe , and that he had his lodging very cheap . Their dispute was not heard , because Saturn , Janus , and the other ancient Gods came in at the same time , whom they were on all sides busie to receive . There was only Juno , who was not well pleas'd with their coming . When she saw Janus with his two faces , she cryed out to her husband , did I not tell you that you would ruine your self ? You counted but one person in attendance to your Father , and behold there 's two . This glutton Janus hath two great faces , and two huge mouthes , which can each of them devour as much meat as four . I am resolved he shall not be entertained here ; he shall not be at our Table , for he will starve all the rest . Let him go to the gate , 't is his ordinary charge to keep it . Alas , what do you trouble your self Sweet-heart ! says Jupiter : What will my Father say , when he hears you will not have him bring along with him one he makes so much of . Consider , that though Janus hath two mouthes , yet he hath but one belly and two hands , so that he can eat no more then any of the rest , and his body can contain no more then what is reasonable . The mouth which he hath behinde , serves him to no purpose but to draw in the wind which comes that away : And I must tell you besides that , he may be of good use at the Table , seeing that out of respect to Saturn he must be admitted ; for now I think on 't , he must be placed towards the side Table , that with his hind-eyes he may look to the wine , which this doting Silenus will not husband so well , and so hinder that these drunken Satyrs , who are to wait , drink it not all : As for the Office of Porter , do not you trouble your self , for I have given it the Sagittary of the Zodiack . While Jupiter gave his wife these consolations , the Gods made sport with Janus , who to make appear to them that there was nothing to be found fault with as to his person , went and kist Venus with the mouth behinde , and with his hands drawing to him one of the Graces , kiss'd her with the mouth before . There 's a Wag , says Phoebus , he should have two wives , he hath this advantage over us , that he can kiss two at once . But you may say as well , says the subtil Prometheus , that he may at the same time receive four boxes in the ear . In the midst of this jesting , Aurora , the Muses , and some others arrived ; so that there was a great noise of Chariots , and neighing of Horses at the Palace gate . Jupiter seeing all the Guests were come , commanded the Banquet should be served up . The Sun and his Sister had light enough about them , to chase away the obscurity of the Hall ; however , to observe order and decency , they fastned to the walls certain plates of gold , which instead of Torches had Armes of silver , and at the hands thereof , there were so many stars nailed . Hereupon Mercury , who was the Clark of the Kitchin enters , with the Fawns and Satyrs , who brought up Messes , which he dispos'd upon the Table . Jupiter , Saturn , Pluto , Neptune , Juno , Venus , and the rest of the Company having wash'd their hands in the water of Eridan , sate them down without any dispute , every one according to their quality . The King of the Gods , according to the custom of all great Princes , had his Physician on the one side , and his Jester on the other . And that was Aesculapius and Momus , the one whereof was there to oversee what meats were to be eaten , and the other to carp at the actions and words of the presence . The first bout Momus had , was with his Master , telling him , that he knew not the reason why he had not invited Discord to his Banquet , no more then he had not done at the Marriage of Thetis , and therefore he must expect she should come to sow some dissention to trouble the Feast ; and that there is not on Mount Ida , any Shepherd able to decide the differences of the Divinities . If there be no more illustrious Shepherds on the Mountain of Ida ( says Lysis , interrupting the Narration of Montenor , be it known , there is at this present one at the foot of the Mount of St. Geneuieusue , and let not the Gods be any thing troubled , I am as able a Iudge as Paris . All this is long since past , says Montenor , do not think it a thing present . There 's no question but that if you had been in the world when this Banquet was made , Momus had remembred you : I pray do not any further disturb the Gods at their meat : A Masons Boy will have his hour . Montenor having so said , obtain'd silence , and having look'd into his Paper , went on in this manner : Iupiter answered Momus , that he had well considered what he said , and that he had already taken order that their enjoyments should not be interrupted . And if he had not invited Discord , nor the Furies , Famine , Envy , Sadness and Poverty , whose company is ever unpleasant , he would send them each their Mess , that so they might not grumble . While this past , the most part of the Gods took bread : Saturn cut it with his sithe , Bacchus with his pruning-hook , Mars with his cymiter , and divers of the rest with Ceres's sickle which she lent them . And as for meat , Neptune took him some with his trident ; Pluto with his scepter , which is made in the fashion of a fork ; Venus with the point of her Sons dart ; and the daughter of Latona would needs be doing with the point of her javelin , and Pallas with the top of her lance . For the Gods are never without their Arms , no not when they are at table ; because if they had them not about them , they could not be distinguished one from another . As for example , if you see a picture or statue of Mercury , how will you know it is he , if he have not his Caduceur ? It stood them upon at least to have about them the marks of their Divinity , as Jupiter who had his thunderbolt , which his Eagle held in his beak close by him . Yet he thought it not handsom to permit the Gods to cut bread with their Arms ; for Saturn in using his great Sithe had already saluted his Gossip Janus in the jaw-bones with the handle of it , and had drawn blood at his teeth . Mercury was much blamed , that he had not taken order for knives and forks at the table , so that he was fain to go immediately to ask for some of Vulcan , who had enough : So he came immediately back , and furnish'd all the company . Momus , whose chiefest desire was to see the the Gods quarrel , reassum'd his discourse , and said to Prometheus , Thou art now very proud to eat at the table of the Gods , whereas time was when thy own Liver was the food of birds . Do not renew my antient miseries , replies Prometheus ; it suffices that Jupiter hath pardoned me , knowing my offence was not so great as he had thought : He thought , that having formed the body of a man , I impudently came even to heaven to steal fire to animate it : But I made appear to him my more modest carriage ; I only had the invention of the Burning-glass , which when I expos'd to the Sun , I drew his fire to me without stirring from earth . I am glad of the occasion to tell thee thus much , before so many other Gods who knew it not before . It is a very commendable thing , sayes Saturn interposing in the discourse , to forget old quarrels : Should I suffer any thing to be said of what hath happened to Prometheus , I see it would be my turn at length to be made Table-talk . In the mean time let there no stories be made of my fortune ; I am no other then what I would be . It is true , time hath been I sate on the same throne whereon Iupiter now sits ; but it was no longer then Innocencie dwelt among men ; and now that they are become mischievous , I would not be oblig'd to govern them . While I reign'd , they cared not for riches ; and if that Age was call'd the Golden age , it was because their souls were of gold , and not their Plate . Can it be imagin'd that I who caused others to live with so little ambition and avarice , am troubled at the loss of my Kingdom ? and may it not easily be discovered that it became me to shake hands with the affairs of the world , for to enjoy that tranquility which others had enjoyed by my means ? While Saturne said thus , Momus , who knew he contemn'd not the royalty but because he could not obtain it , went and made a thousand wry faces behind him , and had a great itch to answer him : but he was hindred by a loud shout of laughter , which hapned at the lower end of the table . Iupiter desirous to know the occasion , it was told him , that the God Terminus , who had no arms at all , had bowed down his head into a Platter for to eat some Ambrosia , dress'd with Nectar-sawce , and that the Mess was so hot , that 〈…〉 off his nose and lips . What pitty it is , alas poor God! ( says Momus with a Scoggin-gesture ) I know not who hath maim'd him in that manner ; he hath neither legs nor thighs , yet had he but arms and hands , he might go on his Arss like a Wash-bowl , whereas now he must be alwayes carried in a Chair like a sick body to an Hospital . Thou which mak'st a Laughing-stock of him , says Iupiter , my will is , thou shouldst go and feed him . With all my heart , says Momus ; and thereupon going behinde him , he took some meat on a Trencher , and having given him a little bit , he eat up the rest himself . Iupiter seeing his Knavery , bid him come away from him , seeing he fed him after that rate ; and bid Destiny , who sate next him , have a care of him . After that , observing that there were divers others complained that the Messes were too hot , he commanded Zephyrus to take some course therein ; so this God getting up on his Chair , did so much shake his wings , and blow with his mouth , that all was presently cooled . But this was not all , for at the other end of the Table there was the God of Silence , who was much troubled , because he could not eat at all , and who thought it was to no purpose to have invited him to the Banquet , if he had not the power to do as others did . Time hath been , that he was contented only with putting his finger on his mouth , to hinder himself to speak ; but of late he had found out a more assured course , and that was by locking his two lips together with a Padlock ; yet this invention brought its inconvenience along with it , especially at this time , he being not able by reason thereof to put one bit into his mouth . He made signs to those whom he conceiv'd his friends , to take compassion on him ; but there every one was for himself ; and Fate , who kept the Key of this Padlock , had forgot himself to bring it with him . There was no other way , but to seek to Vulcan who had been the Smith , and had made it . He understanding well the pain that poor God was in , out of Charity sent one of his Cyclopes , who with one stroke of his hammer broke it asunder ; but it put the God of Silence into the danger of losing half his teeth , for the blow light upon his Chin , and was like to have batter'd to pieces his nether Jaw . He afterwards a●e , but not without difficulty , and much pain ; for it was a long time since his teeth had been in any employment . The action of his eating was so ill-favoured , that he made sport to all at Table ; yet was it soon over , and all were quiet and well pleas'd , except Venus , who complained that Priapus , who sate next her , lay so heavy upon her , that he had well nigh over-heated her . She had on a Robe so thin and transparent , that one could not be well assured whether she were clad or naked ; so that that good Companion , blowing like a horse that smells his oats , clapp'd his hands ever and anon upon her thigh , and was much amaz'd he felt nothing but silk . Jupiter fearing some scandal might arise through his incontinence ▪ caus'd him to be plac'd next to Minerva , who being all armed , admits not so easie embraces , and is somewhat a terrible Mistress . Whereupon Venus swore by Styx , that thence forward she would never be clad so thin , nor should the Graces , nor her Son : Whereat Momus , jeering , said to her , Do you think to be Venus , and not go stark-naked ? how should the Gods know you ? and your Son when he is once cloath'd , will he be taken for what he is ? what hath he to do with cloathing , seeing he never feels any cold ? But I pray how would you cloath him ? shall he put on Breeches ? or shall he still were a Bib ? I see what the matter is , you would tempt fortune ; it will not cost you much to cloath him ; for he is so little , he may be put into ones pocket ; and besides , the suit you shall make him , will last him a long time , for he grows not at all . But tell me , I pray , hath he given over crying in the night ? Doth the little Knave keep his bed clean ? doth he not Caca in his Quiver for want of a Chamber-pot ? Can he feed himself ? how many teeth hath he ? If you are troubled with him , your best course were to bestow him on some Princess on earth ; she might haply be very tender of him , and would play with him , as if he were some little Dwarf . This divine Jester directed all these encounters to Cupid , who to be reveng'd of him began to make ready his bow : but Venus perswaded him , that the green and yellow Capuche that Momus wore was proof against his darts . In the mean time Momus by the order of Iupiter commanded the Tritons , who stood by all this time , to play on their Cornets , and appointed some Fawns to play on their Flutes , that by the sound of their Instruments they might not suffer the jaw-bones of the Gods to be idle . He himself plaid his part with them on the bells he had at his knees , wherewith he made a special noise in dancing . He had also a stick with two Swine-bladders full of pease fastened to the ends , wherewith he kept time with the rest upon the swollen cheeks of the Loud-musick , which must needs yield an excellent harmony . The second Course was hardly on the Table , but the Gods were extreamly amaz'd at the new sort of meats that was served in to them . The Ideas they found most excellent : yet Aesculapius said to Iupiter , Let your Majesty commend this to others ; this kind of meat is not cordial for you , it is too windy . Saturn and Fate hearing this , took all to themselves , and it found them no more work then a Strawberry to a Swine : though the Doctor told them also , that he knew well their constitution , and that those Idaeas would prove purgative to them , and that he foresaw it would give them the squirt . As for the souls which were fryed , he permitted Iupiter to feed of them , assuring him they were extreamly nutritive . Hence grew an occasion of drinking abundance of wine and nectar , for Vulcan had spic'd the sauces a little too much . Ganimede gave Iupiter to drink , Hebe to Iuno , and the Satyres to to all the other Gods. Now the good Ianus , who had been charg'd to see that these brave Cupbearers did not drink , had in the beginning well discharg'd himself of his duty , and had rail'd at two Satyres who had confuted a bottle ; but at length his faithfulness was corrupted : They promised him , that if he would say nothing , they would give him as much as any six others . So that having accepted this proposition , while one presented him a glass before , another gave him one behind . In the mean time the Satyres drank by turns at the side-table , without any fear of Silenus , who by this time was fallen asleep in his chair , and snored so loud that he made almost as much noise as the musick . Howbeit Ianus had two faces , yet had he but one head ; so that the wine and nectar which he had liberally taken fumed into his brain , and somwhat troubled it : And being now arrived to a loss of all modesty and temperance , he drank a health to Bacchus , desiring he would pledge him . Bacchus ask'd for wine ; but the Waiters being busie about somwhat else , heard him not . He perceiving himself so carelesly attended , took his knife and knock'd seven or eight times on the table as hard as he could for to make them hear : which action was very ill taken , for it seem'd by that he thought he was in some Tavern . Yet Iupiter pass'd it by , knowing the good humour of the Companion , and being desirous to give Ianus and him their loads , Hola there I says he , Fill them their wine . Sing my boys : begin Ianus , thou art the challenger in this combat . What will your Majesty have me sing ? replies Ianus : shall I say somwhat of this liquor that elevates the heart ? Sing what thou wilt , says Iupiter . Whereupon Ianus sung what he knew , and that so admirably , that never came there any thing neer it : For the mouth before was the Base , and that behind the Treble ; so that he alone made an excellent musick of two parts , except that ever and anon it was interrupted by a certain hiccock which discovered the generosity of his heart , that still thrust back any thing that was distastefull to it . Bacchus having taken his full bowl , sung , Great Alexander so lov'd Wine . making withall an harmonious clattering with two Trenchers one against another ; He burthen'd his song with turning of his eyes , and such waggish postures , that it made all the company very merry . This egg'd every one to further debauchment , and it came so home , that the very Goddesses were at their Rubies on their nails . Upon this Mercury usher'd in the third Course , which consisted altogether of celestial living creatures : There was both flesh and fish ; so that there was no small amazement at this diversity of meats . Jupiter said , he would have the pleasure to let the company ghess where such different services could be found ; and that after supper he would tell them the truth . The most part fed , without desiring to be informed what it was ; and there remained not the fourth part . As for the last Course , it was very sumptuous : For Pomona had brought of all sorts of fruits , and the Cooks had made bak'd devices . Proserpina took a great deal of Tart and Biskets , and put into her pocket , saying it was for her darling Alecto . This was not thought well-beseeming ; and it was easily seen that the good Lady thought herself at some Country-wedding . But they had not time to speak of it , because there were heard such loud cryings at the entrance of the Hall , that every one asked what the matter was . Mercury came and told them , that it was only the Pedees of Mars were at cuffs with the Pages of the Sun , for the leg of the soul of a Turky-hen , which they had snatch'd from those that took away . Iupiter commanded Pythagoras to be sent to them to teach them silence . For as for Harpocrates , who was the God of silence , he could not now hold his peace himself , since his mouth was opened ; and therefore was so much the further from being able to make others hold theirs : Besides , it was now but fitting he could enjoy the present satisfaction which he took in speaking , while he had the means and liberty . It must be supposed the pleasure he took in it was so much the greater , by how much it was more then ordinary with him . Not to mention , that the good chear he had made had so possess'd his brain , that he had forgotten his Quality . This tumult being appeased , they look'd towards Ianus , who being quite drunk was grown very insolent . When supper began , he had put on his Serpent that bites its own tail , like a Scarf ; but now he had taken it off to bestow it about the ears of those were near him ; and he would needs go play the Tumbler , and make hey-passes as if it had been through a hoop , had they not hindred him . For want of this diversion , he beset himself to prattle with both his tongues together . His two mouths abus'd one the other , contradicted and belyed one another ; and presently becoming friends again , defied one another to drink . If the one laugh'd , the other cry'd ; and if he had promised any thing with the mouth before , he perform'd never the more for that , for that behind recall'd it , saying it had not consented thereto . Besides , the face he had backward was the more ancient ; and to seem knowing , it would never be of the same opinion with the other , which was its younger brother . Iupiter seeing Iuno did nothing but lowre at all this , caus'd the good Ianus to retire , and be dispos'd on some bed . Then the Table was taken away , and the nine M●s●s tuned their Instruments . While they were singing three or four new airs , Mercury , Vulcan , Momus , the Cyclops , the Tritons , the Satyres , and the rest that had waited had the leisure to sup . As soon as they had done , the Tritons were sent for to make the company dance by the noise of their Cornets . Having begun a Brawl , Iupiter took Inno ; Mars , Venus ; the Sun , his Sister ; and so every one his Mate : among the rest Fate took Fortune ; and 't was a pleasant sight to see him dance in his night-gown with that light Goddess , who being ever accustom'd to go on a bowl or a wheel , frigg'd it strangely on a firm floor : she shak'd him so vigorously , that one of his slippers slipt off his foot , and his night-cap fell off his head , and his spectacles fell down , which he had put on to see if he observ'd his paces aright . Vulcan , M●mus , Mercury , and some others were not in the dance ; they had an itch to play some knavish prank to make merry the company , and that was to act a Comedy . Vulcan , who was not much acquainted with matters of that nature , said there needed no more then to take a certain Piece of a Greek Poet's , wherein the Author had made all speak so , as they could easily find what they had to say . That would be too rustick , says Mercury ; we must doe somewhat that 's new . We have here in the house the Muses , which are more knowing then the Poets , seeing they inspire them : Yet to tell you the truth , they will not shew us any thing proper for us , such is their pretence to chastity and reservation ; and I do not see how those that make Love-verses can imagine they assist them therein , when they never make any themselves . However I must tell you that we will not want for Poetry , if we please , though we have neither Homer nor Hesiod ; for we have Pythagoras and Plato , that talk as strange things as the Poets . Vulcan liking well of this , called these Philosophers ; and Pythagoras being acquainted with the design of these Gods , said to them , As to the subject and discourses of your Comedy , seek out another Author : but if you will disguise your selves and entertain the company with a Mummery , I promise you my best assistance : I understand the business of Lots as well as any , and particularly that of the Dye ; I can make you cast passage at every cast . I can tell a little how to cheat too , says Mercury ; Come , let 's do that , there needs not so much preparation . That said , they resolved to represent the divers qualities of Mortals , which was a custom they had ever observed , meerly to be in some degree reveng'd of men who ever in their Comedies represent the Gods. While they were looking for cloaths and vizards to disguise themselves , the other Gods broke off their revelling ; and having seated themselves up and down , began to talk merrily of their antient Loves . There was only Saturn would bear no part in these enjoyments ; but went to hold Ianus his head , who was disgoring into his twice double-lin'd Cap. Being return'd , he made the whole presence laugh ; for he began discourses so simple and fond , as soon discover'd he was so old that he had renewed his infancie . In the mean while Venus , desirous of some other diversion ▪ jeer'd Iupiter for having forc'd him so often to change shape : The best thing she said to him was , that he had not practised his Transformations seasonably , and that it was not for Europa that he should have chang'd himself into a Bull , but for Io whom himself had chang'd into a Cow ; because if they had both had the bodies of the same Animal , they had done better together , and they might have generated a number of little Calves which might have been deified , and might have graz'd very decently in heaven . Jupiter desirous to prove in the first place , that the most chaste Deities have been sometimes overcome by Love , as well as himself had , brought into play the Suns Sister who was neer him , and shewed how she had been in love with Endymion and Hyppolitus . But she alledged for her defence , that sith she never saw the one but when he was asleep , she could not receive any Love-enjoyment from him : And that as for the other , she loved him not for any reason but because he had spu'd himself chaste ; and that if he had yielded at her first assault , she would have despised him . Venus in the mean time told Neptune in his ear , She hath some reason indeed to slight my Son's torch ; for 't were to much purpose for her to be burnt by it , when it should burn no body for her : I never fear'd her being the fourth among those that should strive for the golden Apple ; she 's the most ugly here , and her face is as round as a Tabor . If her face be withall big , replies Neptune , she is by so much the more proper to be beloved , for many may kiss her at once . But you consider not , replies Venus , that when her Lovers expected a whole face , they should find but half a one : do you not know she changes every quarter of a month , and that sometimes she increases , and sometimes decreases ? Venus having spoken thus of the Moon , summ'd up what detractions she could of all the other Goddesses , thinking by that means to advance her own beauty . She had her belly-full of jeering at the ugly visage of Proserpina , and her cloaths which were not in fashion , and of her dressing , which was so unhandsom , that it was easily seen that the infernal Furies were her ordinary Tire-women . She must needs also take occasion to laugh at the extravagant dressing of old Cybele , who had Cities and Castles on her head . But Aurora who was somwhat neer her , came and said to her , Do not jeer at her fair Cypris ; it would somwhat puzzle you to find out a more commodious fashion for an antient and modest Goddess as she is : I speak what I know ; for ever since the beginning of the world I am her Tire-woman , and every morning I give her a Gown according to the seasons , sometimes embroidered with pearls and flowers , and laced with green , and sometimes set out golden harvests or silver snows . While Aurora and Venus were thus engag'd in a tattle , Jupiter speaking of the Loves of the rest as well as of his own , said , that seeing they had all taken the pleasure not to have abated one lascivious prank they could have plaid , he was not amaz'd at any thing but one , which was , that the fair Cytheraea Queen of Vnchastity , after so many adulteries and incests , had not committed that of lying with her own son ; and that never any such imagination entred the brain of any Poet. This proposition was censured abominable : So that Jupiter being oblig'd to change discourse , spake thus to the whole Assembly . I would not erewhiles discover unto you what meat you fed on in the last course ; you shall not any longer be in any doubt of it : They were the celestial living creatures that you were presented with . Venus told me but now , that I was to blame for not having transform'd my self into a Bull , for to enjoy Io when she was a Cow , whence might arise a generation of little Calves to people the heavens : But I should have been sorry to have had such childreu ; for when I should no more endure Beasts in so brave a country , I must have been forc'd to kill them with the rest . Jupiter had no sooner said so , but all the Presence murmur'd against him , and especially those who were any thing concerned in the business . Bacchus was angry for having lost his Ram , Hercules his Hydra ; and every one complain'd , that the Creatures which were dedicated to them were taken out of a place where they did them so much honour . The Sun cry'd out above all the rest , saying he cared not whether ever he walk'd any more through the heaven , now that his ordinary Land lords were not in the twelve Innes where he used to lodge . To be short , 't was generally concluded that Jupiter was to blame for putting to death a sort of beasts which did him no hurt , and which besides belong'd not to him ; and that he should rather have kill'd his own Eagle , or his Wife's Peacock , and not entertain his guests at their own charges . You are angry at a small matter , says Jupiter : Is there any reason there should remain any Beasts in Heaven , when we send so many generous Captains and learned Philosophers to Hell ? What service had we from so many creatures , unless it were to find pastime for the petty Gods , as Ganimed and Cupid , who made it their employment to lead them up and down in a string ? Moreover , if we had had he and she of every one , you might stand upon 't that some profit might be made of them , and that they might bring forth young : But they were all disproportionable ; and if they had once but been any thing hot , I leave you to consider what kind of monsters they had produced ; as if the Bull and the Hydra had gone together , or the Ram and the Bear. What 's more then all ; there would not have been any should have had any milk fit to make cheese of , and I suppose there 's none will avow it had been any great revenue to go and milk them every day for nothing . But if haply it be said they had some feathers or furs which would have served us to some purpose , I have done well to kill them , that we might have them . And to the end there should be no partiality used as to all the other Signs of heaven , both animate and inanimate , I have caus'd them all to be taken away , leaving nothing but the Stars to give their ordinary light . As for the Demy-Gods & Demy-Godesses , as the Centaure and Andromedes , I have also caus'd them to be removed , to wait on me in my palace : And as for whatever was insensible , I have dispos'd all to those uses whereto they are most fit , as the Crown to put on Iuno's head , and the Bowl for my self to drink in . As for the River Eridan , I have not conceiv'd we have any need of it ; for it runs so slowly , that it is but as dead water , which is not good either to drink or wash any thing withall ; and we had much ado to get so much clean water as to wash our hands before meat , which we have been fain to strain through a cloth to make it look a little clearer : Therefore I have caused certain holes to be made in that part of heaven where that River is , so that it still glides down upon the earth ; and I believe men are somwhat amaz'd to see it rain so plentifully . Now it is partly for their sakes that I have taken all these Signs out of heaven ; 't is for to punish them for the contempt which a while since they were guilty of towards me : They shall not henceforward have the pleasure to see the heavens diversified with so many figures , whence they easily foresaw things to come . And this is the Remonstrance which Jupiter made to the rest of the Gods ; and to say truth , he had entertained such a jealousie against Bacchus , Love , Sleep , and some others , who many times were ador'd in his stead , that he was big with a design to bring some mischief on Gods and men together . Yet was there not one in the Company durst discover his resentment , bethinking themselves , that if he was truly angry , he was powerful enough to ruine them . The fair Phoebus well remembred the day when he had banish'd him out of heaven , and reduc'd him to a posture of begging in the earth , till at last he was commended to some petty King to be his Cowherd . There was not one who could not call to minde some such token of his indignation ; but as they were ruminating on this sad subject , Comus enters the Hall , with a Torch in his hand . Momus follow'd him cloath'd like a King , and Vulcan dress'd like a Queen ; but he would have been so much the more disguis'd , if he could have forborn limping . The other Maskers were clad , some like Souldiers , others like Philosophers , and many like Tradesmen . Pythagoras drest like a a Fool , was going to express the moral of the Mask , while there enters of a sudden into the place a sort of people which no body knew . Iupiter thought they had had relation to the former Maskers , but Vulcan and his fellow Actors had not brought them in . The first of the troop , who had a Flaxen curl'd head of hair , and a Crown of Lawrel on his head , advanc'd as far as the midst of the Hall , and playing on a Harp he had in his hand , snng these words , O great Iupiter , who art oblig'd to render justice to all the world , how long wilt thou suffer there should be Gods Gods and Goddesses that intermeddle with the charges of others , and are not content with their own ? Behold , here we are a company of Divinities , depriv'd of all wealth and honors , who come and demand thy assistance . I will tell thee one thing that never came into the consideration of the Gods. There are in this place a sort of Affronters , who besides the charge which hath been given them , have encroached upon ours , and have made believe we were not in the world , whence it hath hapned that we were not invited to thy Banquet . That yong Gallant that stands by thee , who pretends to so much beauty with his golden Mustachoes , should he not be content with the conduct of that Chariot which brings the day with it ; but that he must withal be the Conductor of the Muses ? 'T is I That am he , I am the true Apollo , the son of Iupiter and Latona , and the God of Prophesie , Poetry and Musick ; and he is but the Son of Tytan , and some obscure Divinity . Here is also my sister Diana comes after me , who also complains of the Moon there , who entrenches on her quality . This Apollo would have sung more ; but his sister coming forwards as soon as he had spoken of her , came and said to Luna , What Imposture is this ! Thou mak'st the world believe that thou and I are but one : There are many such testimonies of thy lewdness , for thou wouldst sometimes fain perswade men , that thou governest in Heaven , in the Forrests , and Hell. How canst thou satisfie so many Professions ? 'T is well known , that when thou shinest in heaven , I am seen hunting in the woods . I believe thou art so impudent as to say thou mayest be in several places , and that when there appears but one half of thee in heaven , thy other half is on earth . But all this granted , canst thou be Proserpina too , who is the daughter of Ceres ? whereas 't is known thou art the daughter of Latona : Thou sayst thou art chaste , yet Proserpina is married to Pluto . But wouldst thou not be called Lucina too , interposing thy self in Iuno's affairs ? dost thou not betray thy want of discretion , in desiring that women in childe-bed should invoke thee for Midwife ! Canst thou who art a Maid , know any thing in that business ? This Diana had no sooner began this Harangue , but she was interrupted by some other Divinities , who had the like complaint to make . There was a God of Time that oppos'd Saturn ; and a Minerva , Pallas ; insomuch , that there was not one in Iupiters Assembly that was not challeng'd for somewhat ; and he himself not being exempted , knew not well what to say . The confusion was so great , that they would not hear one the other speak ; so that the Maskers seeing their design disappointed , put off their Visards , for to speak face to face to those that gave them offence . Every one strove to give the most antient records he could of the power then in debate ; and he that gave the best account of his genealogie , carried it . The most part referr'd the difference wholly to the judgment of Plato and Pythagoras : but they excused themselves , professing their incapacity in that point . Jupiter , Saturn , and Fate were of opinion the business should be referr'd to Homer , Hesiod , and Theognis , and such other Poets as had treared at large of their original and power . But there was not any one had the patience to stay till they were sent for to the Elyzian fields : besides it was considered they could not give much satisfaction , because it had been their ignorance and carelesness that had caus'd all the disorder , in stead of preserving the glory of the Gods , and had every foot ranked among them infamous Princes ; being so little thrifty of Divinity , that they attributed it to a Tripe-woman sconc'd at the corner of a street , if it happened she was their Mistress . The Gods being now quite ignorant whom to address themselves to for the deciding of this difference , disputed the matter with that earnestness , that there began a furious quarrel among them . Bacchus cut the noses and ears of all came in his way with his pruning-hook ▪ and Ceres did the like with her sickle : Apollo , Diana , and Cupid shot a world of arrows ▪ The Muses broke their Harps and their Timbrels on the heads of those said any thing to them : Venus paid Proserpina about the ears with one of her patins , and thrust pins into her breech : Saturn cut the hams of those he met with his sithe : But above all , Mars and Minerva were most terrible , the one for his sword , the other for her lance . Those that had no arms cast stools at one anothers heads : And there was not any but was in the charge , except the God Terminus : He had all the while kept his arse warm on a cushion , where he sate most majestically , believing all ought to give him place , and that he was thought so redouted that they durst not assault him . But he was much deceiv'd ; they scorn'd to strike such a simple wretch , whom they thought not able to hurt any body , nor had any other faculty then that of Resisting . Iupiter mistrusted now that Discord had rais'd this sedition , because she was not respected as she should have been : She had not had her mess brought her soon enough ; and Sleep who had receiv'd charge to set her abed , lest she should come and disturb their enjoyments , was faln asleep himself , having gotten drunk in the Kitchin among the Turn-spits , whereof he was one . She therefore being awake , and having a desire of revenge , made it her busines to stir up the modern Gods against the antient . And Iupiter seeing that blows were dealt in the disorder by all , without considering whether they were friends or foes , knew that the final ruine of so many different Divinities was neer at hand : And not deigning any other but himself should have the honour to end this difference , he hurl'd his Thunder-bolt among the Combatants , not caring to destroy himself withall . This blow was so effectual , that his Palace was turn'd to ashes with it , and since that time there hath not been any Poet could tell us what became of all those were in it : But the more knowing sort of men , who I expect should give me some credit , will hence easily inser that all those false Gods are not now in the world ; and if there cannot any more be seen in the heavens those living creatures they had plac'd there , it 's to be supposed they were all eaten up at this Banquet , as I have told you , and that there remained nothing but Stars . And if men cannot observe the Sun and Moon in chariots drawn by horses , it is because those great Luminaries have their dependance on an Infinite Power who makes them go alone , without having occasion to be drawn by those excellent Waggoners which the folly of Poets had bestowed on them . Whoever therefore that shall any more mention these powerless Divinities , after he hath heard what we have deliver'd of them , let him assure himself he shall be taken for one , who esteeming nothing but what the Antients have left us , imagines it a matter of great reputation to be a Fool with Antiquity . For my part , if you think it strange I have related all you have heard , know I receiv'd it from Pythagoras , who at the beginning of the fray of the Gods went out of the Palace , and finding at the gate the Bow of Iris which is the Ladder of heaven , lid down along to the earth ; where having a long time wandred up and down , a fancy took him to turn Iackdaw , as he had sometimes been a Cock. I had bought him of a Bird-seller , and had made him so tame that he would come and feed out of my hand . One day he jump'd upon my table , where there was an Alphabet in a great character : After he had divers times pointed at certain Letters with his bill , I sate me down and observed him , imagining there might be somwhat of design in it , as indeed there was ; for not being able to speak , he acquainted me with his fortune by that invention . I should have spent many long dayes to put together the letters he touch'd , and exactly write the words ; and besides I mistook sometimes , and misobserved the characters : So that my Daw bethought it to take ink in his bill , and to write me down his intentions , to spare me that trouble . By that means I got from him one part ; and for the other , he told it me with his tongue , which by little and little began to be unbound , and so gave me the full relation of the Banquet of the Gods. I think this learned Bird was unwilling I should know any more from him : For as soon as the last Letter of the discourse I received from him was finish'd , he flew away through a window which I had left open , not thinking he would ever have forsaken me . HEre Montenor gave over reading , there being no more in his Papers ; and Anselme affirm'd , that all he had heard was infinitely pleasant ; but he wondred at one thing only , which was , that the Gods took no Tobacco in such an illustrious Debauchery . Tobacco is the last course in hell , said Montenor , 't is no Celestial food ; yet Pluto , who could not forget his ordinary dish , carried some always about him , and 't is to be conceiv'd , that after this famous Banquet he did take some . The Author assur'd it , and told me at the same time , that there was not any but Prometheus , who would taste of this new dish . And that he hath not mention'd it , was because he conceiv'd that did nothing against the Poets : no more hath he said , that Mars durst drink neither wine nor nectar , and that he had by him some Diet-drink in a bottle , which Aesculapius had presented him , whereof he drank now and then , because Venus had given him the Running of the Reins . In like manner divers other undescent things have been past by , lest it should have prov'd of ill example to the Readers ; and particularly there hath been nothing said of Priapus , who besides what hath been mentioned of him , play'd some other pranks of his profession . The Author reserves all that for the Commentaries he intends upon his Banquet of the Gods ; and in the mean time these good things are only spoken under the Rose , and to Good-fellows . But we are yet to know the opinion of our noble Shepherd of this Piece . In good faith the Author is a crafty knave , says Lysis ; yet he hath a good wit , 't is his own fault , if he make not good use of it , but I should have wisht , he had spoken of the Gods more reverently then he hath . You do not apprehend the business , replyes Montenor , do you not see it is his design to abuse them ? The Ancients have left us many monstrous volumas , wherein there is neither reason nor conduct . Every one feigns and imagines a world of Divinities , as they please themselves ; and if one hath assign'd them such a father and mother , he that writ after him , hath found them others . As for the places of their birth , and their several actions , they agree as ill as the Clocks of the Suburbs do with those of the City . Besides , they relate Metamorphoses and other miracles , that have not any probability at all . Our Author would laugh at all this , and note , that all the Poets are much oblig'd to him , for in this discourse he hath clear'd up abundance of obscure things , which they themselves understood not , and whereof they could not give any shadow of reason Consider all he hath said of the the Thread of the Destinies , of the Signs of heaven , of Aurora and the Sun ; they are things , which though they render the Fables ridiculous , yet give withal a greater discovery of their absurdities . As for instance , The Poets assure us that the Sun is a God fill'd with heat and light , who walking through the heavens , enlightens us here ; and yet they say withal , that having lent his Chariot to Phaeton , he gave the world the day instead of the other , but that approaching too near the earth , he was like to burn it up ; what an absurdity is this ? for seeing the Sun himself was not there , what light and what heat could there be ? In what manner have those egregious Cockscombs ever explain'd this ? No , they never troubled themselves to do it ; for they speak confusedly of the power of their Divinities , without laying any foundation for things . They have never given us any certain information , whether that body which we see be the head of the God Apollo , ( as it is likely , because there is an appearance of a face ) or whether it be a Torch he carries in his hand , or haply his Chariot all a fire . Some call him Phoebus with the golden hair , others the Torch of the day , and others the burning Chariot . How then shall we understand the Fable of Phaeton ? without question we must say that there is in the heaven a great Globe of fire , which Apollo fastens behinde his Head , or behinde his Chariot , when he is to go his course , and that it was possible he might have given it to his Son. But wher 's he among the Poets , that hath thus particulariz'd these things . It is my Author hath found out this sleight , and hath taught it me ; doth he not say that the Sun fastens his beams about his head ? I should never have done , if I would specifie all the places where he hath clear'd up the Fables . Remember it , that you may observe them , and believe what I tell you , and that is , that the discourse I have now read to you , excels all the Poets have ever writ . All will not grant you that , says Anselme ; consider , that the Fables of the Poets are Mystical things , wherein all the ancient wisdom lies hid . They have done well to make you believe that , replyes Montenor : There is Notalis , Comes , and some other Gentlemen of Leasure , who have employ'd themselves to make Mythologies , and have found out those expositions of the Fables , which never came into the imaginations of the Poets . But assure your self , that if I had a minde to moralize on the Romance of Mellusin , and Robin the Devil , I could finde out as handsome things , as upon that of the Syrens and Hercules . What do you think my Author hath said any thing without reason ? If the Night-cap and Spectacles of Fate fall down in dancing , he shall tell you what it signifies , and he is able enough to make a Methologie on his Banquet of the Gods. Be not angry , we easily believe it , says Lysis , and I assure you withal , that I have a great esteem of the ingenuity of this Author ; but I would not advise him to print this piece by it self , because it is too short . My Genius tells me he is design'd to compose my History ? 't is there he may dispose of it . What know you whether it will be convenient , says Anselme : Men laugh at those who have foisted into their Romances things which were not to the purpose . I 'll furnish you with another invention , he must in its proper place mention that the Banquet of the Gods hath been read to you , and then it shall be put in the end of the Book by it self . If divers Anthors I could name , had known this cunning slight , their works would have been better by much , and they could not have been tax'd to have interlarded them with Histories and Verses repeated to so little purpose , that the Readers pass them over when they meet them . Thus in the Argemi , there are such long discourses as might make a Book apart , besides that fine Story of the Excrement , with the Verses on that subject ; which Barclay would needs thrust into his Romance , for to give it a better sent in the world . Thou art Satyrical , friend , says Lysis , keep thy advise to thy self , make thy own History , after thy own fashion , and let me alone to take order for mine . This Banquet of the Gods is not improper for me as those pieces thou quotest . It treats of those things which have most relation to what I have in design ; and it is so much to my purpose , that I shall remember it as long as I live ; and he that should not put it in would commit an error , and should not be a faithful Historian ; for seeing it is true it hath been read to me , it is necessary it should be put down word for word , to shew what consequence the discourse might have , and what judgement I should make of it . But stay , seeing my renown is dispers'd every where , and that the Painters have already taken my picture , may it not be that some Romancist of this age hath already undertaken to write of my Loves ; for there are those who hunt every where for subjects to exercise themselves on . I am clearly against it , that 's a thing ought not to be done without my approbation . He thereupon turn'd to the Stationer , and said to him , Sir , have you not THE LOVES OF THE SHEPHERD LYSIS ? No indeed Sir , replyes the Stationer , I do not know the Book ; I do not believe there is any hath such a Tile . I am very glad on 't replyes the Shepherd , you shall see such a thing one day , and you shall have the Copy of it . I acquaint you that I am going to Forrests , to run through divers adventures for to amplifie the matter ; and believe it , there will happen to me such rare things , that when they are well writ , as I hope they shall be , and that you shall make them be well printed , there will sell more of the Book , then any other in the world : For know , that I observe the Art of Loving better then any lover that ever appear'd on the Theatre of History . I am sorry I came not hither in my Shepherds habit , you should have seen that it became me better then that Celadon , who is in the Frontispiece of your Astraea . The Stationer seeing that Anselme and Montenor could not forbear laughing at these pleasant extravagancies , could not chuse but laugh too . There were some in the shop who came to buy Books , and they were somewhat amaz'd at it ; and considering the actions and words of Lysis , did almost take him for what he was . A Sallad-wench that was in the street , quite ravish'd with admiration to see him , pluck'd by the apron one that cry'd Hot bak'd Pears , for to stay her and make her partake of the pleasure : Nay there was a Begger , who for being taken up there , lost a mess of Pottage which he should have had three doors off . At length Anselme being in haste to be gone , took five or six books , and paid the Stationer for them . But Montenor looking what they were , said , Certainly you have not much to do with mony , seeing you bestow it so ill : For my part , I am sick at the heart if I but hear read three lines of those fopperies : These books are as profitable to those that read them not , as to those that read them . You understand not our affairs , says Lysis to him : We buy these books for no other end but to see if we can do greater wonders then what are related in them ; you shall have your share of the pleasure there will be to see them done : Assure your self , that if the Lovers in these histories pass two days without eating , I will four ; and if they shed tears as big as ones thumb , I will shed as big as ones head . You mean a pins head perhaps , replies Montenor ; and if you fast all day , you will burst with eating at night . You are a scoffer , Montenor , says Lysis : you shall find that my words and my actions can well keep house together . That being past , he went into the Coach with Anselme , and Montenor also , because he then had no horse . Anselme took this Gentleman home to supper : And as he was still shewing The Banquet of the Gods , which he had taken back from the Stationer , he said , that seeing Lysis thought the Piece too short to be printed by it self , he would return it to the Author . Nor made he any difficulty to tell them , that he who had made it was call'd Clarimond , a Young-man of most excellent parts , and one that liv'd hard by his house in Forrests . Lysis understanding so much , was infinitely satisfied , promising he should one day dispose of him as he pleased . He spent the night , and the best part of the next day in reading the books which were bought : And the day of their departure being come , Montenor came to Anselme's house , so that they went all three together in the Coach. They ask'd Lysis whether he knew how many leagues it were from Paris to Forrests ? He answered , that to his remembrance he had heard say there was a hundred . Who told you so are deceiv'd , says Anselme ; and if they have counted a hundred leagues hence into that Country , they have not known the nearest way . But without any further information as to that point , I 'll bring you thither in two dayes . I make no question of that , replies Lysis ; it may be Love hath lent your horses wings to make them go faster . They entertained themselves in this manner with many excellent Poetical imaginations by the way , as also in the Innes where they baited . In the evening they reach'd a Village , whereof Montenor's Brother was Lord ; the Gentlemans name was Fleurial , and his Wife 's was called Cecilia . Anselme was willing to go see them before he went to Brie , that Lysis conceiving they went a great way , might believe he was carried into Forrests . Montenor's Sister-in-law , who was a merry Grig , presently discover'd that the Young-man had not the soundest brain : And to be more certain of it , she set upon him and ask'd him why he was so sad as he seem'd to be ? Such a courteous Lady must not be denied , replies Lysis : Know therefore that if I am melancholick , the reason is , that I too much think on the beauties of one , whose feir eye enchants me . What , she is one-ey'd then whom you love ! replies Cecilia ; for you speak but of one eye . Pardon me , says Lysis ; 't is only that the best Poets always use this phrase , though their Mistresses have two eyes : And if you will have a reason of it , it is because the beams of both eyes meet together as if there were but one ; or else because there is but one eye that hurts , and the other heals . Besides , there are Lovers which say , that their Mistresses have the Sun in one eye , and the Moon in the other ; and Ronsard believes that Cassandra had Venus in the left eye , and Mars in the right . But to return to my Mistress : You are to believe she is adorn'd with the pillage of the Graces ; and though she have a hue of snow , yet doth she not cease to set me on fire perpetually . Good God! if she be snow , and live in Forrests , there must be care taken she be not melted by the sun , for it is a great deal hotter there then 't is here ; and if we had now a little piece of her body , we might make good use of it to put into the glasses to cool the wine . How could that be , seeing I tell you it heats ? says Lysis : Besides , as for the sun , she fears it not , for she is a Sun herself . How happy are you then , when you are neer her ! if you have but a Sun-dyal , you may know what it is of the clock . That cannot be , replies Lysis : for her rayes are so strong , that they pierce through the opake bodies , and make no shadow . Let us return to our first discourse , that is to say concerning the whiteness of my Shepherdess : You are to know she hath a countenance of milk . She hath an ugly one then , says Cecilia ; why do you affect her ? I say , of curded-milk , replies Lysis , Do you apprehend me ? I do , answers Cecilia , that she hath a countenance of Cows milk : but do not the Flies as they pass by pitch on it for to drink , and are there not some drown'd ? All that are there escape shipwrack , replies Lysis ; for there are blown Roses on her cheeks , whereon these filthy vermine light and ride on them with as great pomp as if they were in a ship . If this milk be good to make cheese of , says Cecilia , you will get much by such a Mistress , she will be a great revenue to you . That it is good to make cheese , I can assure you , says Montenor , who over-heard them ; for there are already yellow spots on the cheeks of this Beauty , as there are on a cheese that hath been six moneths a ripening in a cellar . Hold you your peace , says Lysis to him ; you speak with little respect of the Wonder of this age ; 't is well seen that you know her not . I return therefore to what I said before , that there are a many Roses blown on the face of my Shepherdess , and not Marigolds , as Montenor says . This perfect Lover was in the road to have spoken many other things to maintain the glory of Charite : But the Master of the house broke off all these discourses , that they might sit down to supper , where he would not permit any talk but of drinking . After supper there pass'd so many divers discourses between Cecilia and Lysis , that she was infinitely pleas'd with him , and the next morning her greatest regret was the departure of her guests . The second day at evening , they being neer the place where they were to go , Anselme gave Lysis notice of it , whereat he took so great satisfaction , that he began to propose to himself what they should do when they were come to the banks of Lignon . As for you , Montenor ! you are well known there , seeing you have a seat there : But as for me and Anselme , we are not known there at all . Methinks I imagine we are already surrounded with a world of Shepherds , who ask what we are : We must give them an account of our selves , and declare the nicest particularities of our life to all we meet , though we know them not ; for that hath been from the beginning the custom in amorous adventures . For my part , I know well enough what I have to say ; but Anselme ! hast thou bethought thy self ? wilt thou speak of Geneura or Angelica ? I 'll do neither , replies Anselme : I 'll speak nothing but fained things . I 'll make them belive I am some Prince of Transilvania , and that I have already set out my Romance . It will not be amiss to lye a little , replies Lysis : but I 'll give thee an incomparable shift , which I should make use of my self , were it not that I desire nothing but to posses Charite , and that there is no ambition can oblige me to leave the Country . And it is this ; Thou must not give any certain hints of thy race , take heed of that : Make as if rather that thou knowest not who were thy father and mother ; and that some Shepherd finding thee as a sheep was suckling thee , took thee up and maintain'd thee ever since . By this means it may happen , that if some great Prince hath lost a child , he 'll believe thou art he ; and so redeeming thee out of obscurity , thou wilt be advanced to royalties . Who can tell , says Anselme , whether there be any Prince at present that hath lost a son ? and if there were any , do you suppose he would acknowledge me for his ? Woe is me ! what a small experience art thou master of ! replies Lysis : I will give thee an infallible argument for what I say . Hast thou ever observed in History , that any of those that have been so exposed to the world in their cradles , hath not met with some great Lord who hath been glad to be called his Father ? Why may not thy fortune be as good as any of theirs ? While Lysis was in these proposals , Anselme gave him a very sober audience , as if he had made it his design to make his advantage of what he said ; but bethinking himself , that they were now in the midst of Brie , and that he already saw the little River of Morin , he cryes out with great chearfulness , O Shepherd ! now we are come to the place where we desire to be ; Behold , there is the pleasant River of Lignon . Lysis putting his head out of the Coach , There it is indeed , says he , it is just such as the books represent it to us . I see already the Bridge of Bouteresse , over which we are to pass . But where is the Palace of Isoura ? where is Mont-Brison , Feurs , and Verdun ? Montenor then shew'd him certain Steeples thereabout , and made him believe they were the places he ask'd for . While they were thus engag'd , another extravagancy coming into the minde of Lysis , he cry'd out , O what an inconsiderate man am I ! shall I enter into this Country with my City cloathes on ? What did I think on this morning , that I did not put on my Shepherds habit ? I must put off my cloathes presently . Stay a little , says Montenor , we have but a league to my house , we shall not meet any body till we come thither . Lysis not regarding this Remonstrance , made the Coachman stay , and sent a Lacquay after a Mule of Anselme's , which always went before with the luggage . There must needs be had the Port-mantle , wherein the Shepherds habit was , and being gotten under a Wall-nut tree , he put off the suit he had on , and put on the other . When he had done , he returnrd to the Coach , which drove on as before , and was to pass over the Bridge , which he called the Bridge of Bouteresse . Ah! dear waves , says Lysis , speaking to the River , I believe you have no other source then the tears of Lovers ; but if you can now bear but small wherries , you shall hence forward be able to carry ships , so much shall I swell you up with my tears . While he spoke this he wept , but it was for joy ; and being revish'd to see himself in so brave a Country , says he to those with him , we must not delay any longer to salute it ; and having caus'd the Coach to be staid again , and the boot taken down , he enjoyn'd every one to kiss the earth , as he did . I salute thee dear Country , where Love hath his Empire , said he , with his hat in his hand , receive me for one of thy inhabitants , and I promise to render thee more famous then thou hast ever been . Every one being gotten into the Coach again , after this Cermony , says he to Montenor and Anselme , Methinks your names are not fit for Shepherds ; will you not change them ? You are to know , that when a man turns Shepherd , he observes the same custom , as when he turns Monk , he must ever change his name , ye must at least disguise yours . By no means replyes Monteonr ; for we have each of us an old Aunt , that hath no children , she will not acknowledge us for her heirs , if we should quit the name of our family . Well , we will excuse that , replyes Lysis ; but you are both clad in gray Spanish cloath , will you submit to no change as to cloaths ? But to say truth , this habit is Pastoral enough in my judgement ; keep it , I am very well pleas'd with it ; if mine were yet to make , I would have such another . Gray is ever good for the Countrey ; and I will tell you how some distinguish the three Estates of France : They say there are Red , Black and Gray ; by the Red , is meant a Gentleman ; by the Black , a Citizen ; and by the Grey , a Countreyman . Now I have heard a very excellent discourse on this occasion ; which is , That if the Gentry of France commonly go in Scarlet , they do it to the end , that if they were hurt , they might not see their own blood run down their cloathes , and be thence disheartned ; and that their adversaries not observing it neither , might not think to take any advantage thereby . As for Schollars and Lawyers , that they are in black is , because their principal employment is to write , and because they will not wear a colour , which might receive any injury from ink . And if the Peasantry wear gray , 't is that being always in the dust , it might not be so apparent . Anselme and Montenor did much admire these excellent observations ; and Lysis reasuming the discourse , discover'd much disatisfaction that he was not cloath'd as they were , and among other things , spake these words , I doubt not but my cloathes are enough after the Pastoral mode : but the stuff likes me not , because it smells somewhat of the Ayr of Paris . It was good enough at St. Cloud , which is but eight or nine miles distant from Pompe , I do not say that of the New-bridge , I mean that of cloathes . How I hate the sumptuousness of that proud Citie ! The Porters go there in their silks , and I fear me the excess will shortly come to that height , that your Coblers will have their Aprons of perfum'd Leather , the Carmen carts of Ebony , and the Waterbearers will have their yokes embroider'd , and have chains of gold instead of leather straps . Lysis having said this , was perswaded he should not hate his own cloathes , seeing they were made , and that all his actions were guided by a good Genius , who had not counsell'd him to wear it , if he had not thought it convenient ; so that he was not now troubled at any thing , but that it came into his minde , that he had forgotten to bring his Gitarhe from Paris . Having acquainted Montenor with it , he bid him not trouble himself ; and told him , he would furnish him with a very good one at his house . That 's very well , says Lysis , now I shall not be useless here , no more then others : All Shepherds should play on some instrument , for to recreate themselves in their solitude . But stay , what an important thing have I forgotten besides ! Ah! my dear Sheephook where are you ? I have left you at Anselme's house . That 's no great matter , says Montenor , I promise to furnish you with one worthy the hand of fair Paris . Lysis assured of that , made no further complaint , but fell to observe the fields on both sides with much content . A Little after , they came to a plain Countrey-house , which was Montenors , where they alighted ; and not long after , Supper was brought in . Lysis , who dreamt not while he was eating , that the night came on , would needs walk out after Supper , but Montenor calling for a candle , told him , it was bed-time , and that some rest were necessary after the weariness of the journey , and that the next day there would be leasure enough to see the Countrey . The Shepherd would not believe him , and notwithstanding all the perswasions they us'd , to detain him , he went out of the house , having not the patience to expect day , that he might the better observe the Mountains , the Rocks , the Springs , and the Woods . He cross'd the fields up and down , without any heed at all , out of an imagination that he was in Forrests ; and though he could not see his hands before him , yet he conceiv'd he took notice of the places . Here , says he , hath Celadon many times entertain'd Astraea , and Lycidas , Phillis ; there 's the wood where was the false Druid , and I think I am not far from the house of Adamas : While he said so , he came near an old decay'd house , whence there issues a great Dog , that came and bark'd very earnestly after him . He bethought himself , that if he could catch him , he would be very fit to keep his sheep , when he should have any ; so he made towards the Dog , thinking by this fine Complement , to make him quiet . Melampus , poor Cur ! come to me , I will be so good a Master to thee , that thou wilt not desire to change thy form into humane , such an easie service wilt thou have under me . Notwithstanding all this cajolling , the Dog bark'd still ; and Lysis , who was somewhat a Coward , runs away , and having got two or three stones , cast them at him . The Dog ran after him , and bit him in the legs , so that he made him make yet more haste to be gone . When he saw himself out of danger , he rested himself a while to take his breath ; which when he had done , fearing some worse mischance , he resolved to return to Montenors ; but he was above an hour ere he found his way , and 't was by chance he found it at all . He forgot not to relate the misfortune had hapned to him , and he complain'd much of the great discourtesie of the Dogs of Forrests . Anselme having somewhat comforted him , he went to bed where they had appointed him . The next morning , all the house being up , he admir'd the weather was so fair , and said , that he thought it was not the same Sun in that Countrey , as in the Isle of France ; so much did he think it more resplendent , but he attributed that to the presence of his Shepherdess . After dinner , there hapned an opportunity to see her ; for Anselme had design'd to wait on Angelica . Montenor gave order for the sadling of three horses , and so went into the Court with Anselme and the Shepherd . What do you intend to do ? says Lysis ; for my part , I will not ride , it is not the custom of Shepherds : Go you thither if you will , and I will take my own time to follow you ; for I will not do a thing that none of my Predecessors ever did ; I 'll rather not see Charitie at all : I know she would laugh at me , if I should . Before I become a Cavalier , I 'll stay here for good and all , I tell you plainly . Montenor , give me your Gytar to employ my self ▪ And now I think on 't , where 's the Sheep-hook you promis'd me ? methinks I have not any presence at all , if I have not one . Montenor desirous to satisfie him , carried him into a Cabinet ; where he shew'd him his Gytar , and afterward gave him a very handsom Sheephook , that had sometimes been a Shepherds of his own . That done , he perswaded Lysis to get a horseback : but he would by no means do it , saying it was not handsom to be on horseback with a Sheephook in ones hand . So that Anselme , to determine all these contests , was fain to cause the horses to be put into the coach ; whereupon they got in all three , and were brought to Oronte's castle . Leonora and Angelica were very glad to see him in that Country , where they had not much company ; and were very inquisitive to know what had happened to the Shepherd , since they had seen him . While Anselme and Montenor were treating the Ladies , Lysis asked one of the Lacquays where Charite was ? He answered him , that he knew her not : So that the Shepherd began to be angry . In the mean while the Kitchin-maid came in ; and knowing well enough what he meant , told him that his Mistress was in the Wardrobe . He went and courted her with that reverence he thought became him : And the Fair one , who was not any thing proud , return'd his civility , and pray'd him to sit down . He was somwhat loth to do it , saying he should ever be on his knees before her : But at length , because he would not contradict her , he took a chair and sate down . As it is the first talk of those who have no other thing to say , to speak of the weather ; Charite says to him , that she found it very hot . I am very glad , says Lysis to her , that you begin to feel the heat which you make others suffer : I would the Gods were pleas'd that you also knew how much you have hurt me ! Who ? I ! sayes Charite : It must then be when we play'd at St. Clou with the Kitchin-maid . But what hurt have I done you ? Have I scratch'd you , or prick'd you with some loose pin , or have I trod on your foot ? You are in the right on 't , wretch that I am ! replies Lysis : The nails of your allurements have scratch'd my mind ; the points of your features have prick'd me ; and the foot of your disdain hath trod on that of my perseverance : but above all , you have struck me to the heart . You should be dead if it were so , replies Charite . But with what have I struck you ? With the miracles of your Beauty , says Lysis . Do not tell me so , replies Charite : how should I be beautifull ? I am blacker then the Crook in the chimney . If you are a Crook , replies Lysis , ( who thought himself oblig'd to be pleasant upon every thing a Mistress said ) it is such a one as ought only to be used in the chimneys of the Gods , where there is no fire made but that of Love. Thrice happy , nay four times should I be , if I could be metamorphos'd into some celestial Kettle , that I might be hang'd upon it ; for I would not upon any acount be separated from you . You are pleas'd to say so , replies Charite . If I am pleas'd to say so , replies Lysis , it is because I am pleas'd to speak the truth ; and it is well known that a miserable Shepherd as I am cannot be well without you . Your disdains are your commendation , says Charite . I do not submit my self without reason , says Lysis : yet do but measure me according to the greatness of my affection , and not by the smalness of my desert , and though I am a Shepherd , scorn me not , seeing the fair Cytherea hath affected Ad●nis and Anchises , who were come so far short of my quality , that they were but underling . Charite , who understood nothing of all this , thought the entertainment somwhat importunate ; and Angelica oblig'd her very much , by calling her away about some business . Thereupon Lysis came back to Leonora , who told him that she was not well pleased that he had forsaken her company . Having made his excuses , he came to speak to her of the resolution she had taken to retire into the Country ; and thence took occasion , by a word of excellent discourse , to commend and magnifie unto her the delight of a Pastoral life : And at last says to Montenor and Anselme , You see that my Lady here approves of what I say ; and that it will be to your eternal renown , that you after my example have forsaken the residence of Cities : You have begun well ; but he does nothing , that finishes not . Are you not resolved that we buy each of us his Flock , and go keep them in the fields ? There is no need of that , says Anselme : I know there have been Courtiers have clad themselves as Shepherds , yet never were masters of any sheep : If they had been ask'd where their Flocks were , they said they had left it somwhere afar off in the custody of the dogs . I do not believe that , says Lysis ; shew it me written . Anselme by good fortune light , on a side-table , on Diana of Montemajor : where after he had turn'd over a good many leaves , he shewed him that Delicio and Parthenio had put on Shepherds weeds , without ever having any sheep : And besides all that , he caused him to call to mind , that in Astraea there were many Knights had done the like . Yet was he not convinc'd ; and his reason was , that such people were but half-Shepherds , and that a man should aspire to perfection ; and that to avoid idleness , 't were good to have the care and conduct of a Flock . Montenor told them , that the difference was not so easily decided ; and that his advice was , to have it referr'd to the arbitration of a Gentleman , a friend of his , who was very expert in those cases . Lysis asking him what his name was , Montenor answered , it was Clarimond , the Author of The Banquet of the Gods ; and that it were fit they went to him about it . Whereupon they took leave of Leonora and her daughter , and of Orontes and Florida , who came in somwhat late , and were much amaz'd at the discourses of Lysis . Being gotten into the Coach , they drew towards Clarimond's house , which was but a league off : And the Shepherd could not to his mind express the content it was to him to go visit a person whom he imagin'd of so extraordinary merit . Clarimond had a Castle , which being moted about was very handsom and gentile : But Lysis , when he saw it , thought it better then it was ; he call'd the Architraves Pillars , and the Cornishes Milstones unpolish'd , wherewith he said it was built . When they were come into the Court , an antient Gentlewoman , who was Clarimond's Mother , came out to receive them , and led them into the Hall , where they were to stay for her son ; who was gone abroad with his Peece , and was presently to return . She had a glass of good fresh wine in the house ; and conceiving those who were come to see him might be thirsty , she call'd for some , and caus'd to be brought in certain Sweet-meats . Anselme and Montenor drank ; but when it came to the Shepherd , he refused . Clementia ( that was the Gentlewomans name ) desiring Lysis might drink , went and took the glass out of the Maids hand , and presented him with it her self . I will not by any means , sayes he : You are deceiv'd in me , sage Felicia ! I would rather swallow poison , then take your draught of oblivion . And with those words he runs out into the Court , to the great astonishment of all that were present . They follow'd him thither to see what he would say ; and thereupon comes in Clarimond , who imbrac'd his friend Montenor , and bid much welcome to the other two . Clementia was extreamly troubled that Lysis would not drink out of her hand ; and she thought it was out of some fear he had that she might poison him . But her Son having brought them all back again into the Hall , and seated them , Anselme waved the discourse , and fell to complement with Clarimond , telling him he should be very glad of his acquaintance , his Works having made such a good impression in him of his worth . Whereupon Montenor came , and spoke of THE BANQVET OF THE GODS , which he had divers times read with great attention . And Clarimond fearing that Piece might not give so generall satisfaction , whatever might be said of it , spoke to this purpose . I Have observed in the ancient Poetry so many absurdities , which strike at all judgement , that I could not possibly suffer them . Besides , were they not contradictory , somewhat might be built on them . But there is a perpetual wandring in their obscurities , and I know not how it came to pass , that the Greeks did not banish those who presented them with such Fables for Divinity . All I make the Gods do in their Banquet , is irrisory and ridiculous ; and yet you will finde , if you look narrowly , that I make them not guilty of any action , which may not be deduc'd out of what others have said of them . But if the ancient Poets were blameless , how much more are the modern , who are not blinded with Paganisme , and yet cannot abstain mentioning the fained Deities , that were ador'd of old ? I shall one day more particularly charge the latter , and shew them their folly . These are they that furnish us with Love-stories ; nothing can reconcile me to silence , as to this kinde of writing . All those that put themselves in this employment , advance such things as are clearly incompatible with probability . Lysis would give no long attention to this Discourse , without replying , O how art thou guilty of the blindeness which thou reproachest others with ! says he to Clarimond . What! when thou findest some incomparable things in a Book , thou believest them not ! If thou art not able thy self to honor a Mistress with miraculous testimonies of fidelity , doth it thence follow there is no Lover that is ? Take notice , that when my History is written , it will be taken for a Fable , as are the adventures which are found in the Poets , in whom thou hast no faith at all . Clarimond was much surpris'd at this sally ; and Anselme desirous to discover unto him the humor of the Shepherd , spoke to Lysis in these words , Be not offended with Clarimond , you know wherein you may have need of him . Imagine that all he hath spoken , hath been by way of Paradox ; he would shew his wit by speaking against the truth : But let us enter into some other discourse . Tell me why you would not take the wine out of the Gentlewomans hand ? 'T was because I thought my self in the Palace of the sage Felicia , replyes Lysis : she gave a drink to Sirenus , to make him forget Diana ; but whatever rigour Charite may exercise over me , I will ever adore her . Ah! unfaithful Sirenus ! was it possible thou couldst say those words which are written , and so finely couch'd in Montenor ? It may come to pass , ingrateful Shepherdess , that thou shalt seek me , when I shall hide my self from thee . O Jupiter ! where are thy Thunderbolts ? why are they not hurl'd at the guilty head of this Shepherd ? Anselme taking him aside , bid him take heed what he said ; and that he was now in Forrests , and not in the Country of Sirenus ; and that besides , he much wrong'd Clementia , to take her for a Sorceress . In the mean time Clarimond much astonish'd at the Extravagancies of Lysis , was acquainted by Montenor of what madness he was possess'd . I have now found what I have a long time sought after , sayes Clarimond : I vow to you , I have us'd all the endeavours I could to infuse Romantick Imaginations into a Person I know , but he is now fallen into a silent Madnesse : I believe your Shepherd is of a more Frolick humour . Besides , it is not amisse to encourage such people in their Imaginations ; for by that means you raise their mindes to the highest pleasures . And thence comes that ordinary Saying , That to be happy in the world , a man should be either KING or FOOL ; because if the one have the greatest real Pleasures ; the other hath the greatest Imaginarie . He therefore that cannot be KING , let him endeavour to become a FOOL . This Discourse ended , Clarimond entreated the Company to stay Supper with him ; But Montenor told him , their comming to him was with the designe to carry him to Supper elsewhere ; and his entreaties were so powerful , that they made him leave his Mother . Lysis having spoken by the way , how his Companions refus'd to keep a flock : Clarimond said , That they most be suffered to live after what mode they pleas'd : but that as for his part , he would not be so disdainfull , but was content to become a perfect Shepherd . Lysis commended him for his good intention ; and told him , that if he would Embarque himself with him upon the Amorous Main , he should never suffer Shipwrack , and that he was a good Pilot in that Navigation : but that he must resolve to imitate him in all things , if he desired to live happy . The End of the Third Book . THE Anti-Romance ; OR , THE HISTORY Of the SHEPHERD LYSIS . The Fourth Book . LYSIS being at Table at Montenor's with the rest , there was presented to him some Toad-stools , excellently well dress'd They importun'd him to eat of them : but he having taken two spoon-fulls on his trencher , eat seven , and returned the rest into the dish . This is not without ceremony , sayes the Shepherd : I will be as mysterious as the Priests in the Temples , who do all things in a certain order , and observe a method in those things which most delight their Divinities . The number of four is dedicated to the Sun ; that of two , to the Moon ; and that of three , to Venus . So will I order it , that Seven be dedicated to the Goddess Charite : because there are seven letters in her Name , I have eaten seven Toadstools , seven peeces of fry'd meat , seven peeces of bread , and I will drink seven glasses of wine , though I should burst . In good faith , a very excellent Philosophy ! say Clarimond : I will be of your sect , Shepherd ! but the Mistress I shall choose must have at least nineteen letters in her name , that when I shall be at some great feast , I may freely importune all to present me with good bits to such a number , lest I should commit a sin against the Divinity I am to adore . This must not be an argument for Gluttony or Profaneness , replies Lysis : And besides thou considerest not that he that would imitate me , as thou dost undertake to do , must as well expect pains as pleasures , according to the Number dedicated to his Goddess . I sometimes walk seven times about the Garden in honour of Charite , out of a desire I have that even my walking may be to her glory : I read one Book seven times ; I behold my self seven times in the glass ; if I find it hot , I unbutton seven buttons of my coat ; and before I go to bed , I make seven reverences before my Mistresses picture . But if I am constrain'd to do somwhat wherein I have neglected to keep account , as to pitch the bar four times , I return to it again myself and make up the number of seven . And if somebody gave you four cuffs on the ear , replies Clarimond , would you not be willing to receive three more to make up your fortunate number ? If it be so , you shall have the blows and all the other misfortunes ; and for my part , when it comes to matter of eating , I shall be he will eat by number . But in the first place , free my mind of a difficulty : If of all things that are before me there be but five in every dish , and that there be six letters in my Shepherdesses name , must I eat nothing at all , out of a fear to violate your fine mysterious Arithmetick ? This question is full of subtilty , answers Lysis ; learn then , that not to be wanting to thy duty , thou must take but three peeces , and cut each of them in two , or else take but one and divide it into six . But take notice that this is no handsom number , and there is none like that of seven , which is attributed to Charite : There are seven Planets , the seven Stars , seven Ages of man , seven Days in the week ; and I could make other observations besides , to make it appear that by a happy fatality it comes to pass , that the fairest of all the Shepherdesses hath seven letters in her name . But for the present I shall say no more of it , seeing Clarimond makes matter of abuse of such serious things . He hath reason for what he doth , as I have too , replies Anselme , were it for nothing else but that you are extreamly mistaken in the number of the letters of your Mistresses name , for there must be more then seven ; for she was never call'd Charite . There you are deceiv'd your self , says Lysis , Love himself hath nam'd her so ; and if she have any other name , it is only given her by the vulgar that know not how they ought to speak . Charimond hearing this , began openly to abuse Lysis's Arithmetick : But perceiving he might give him occasion to be angry , he abated to a fair compliance with him . The Shepherd avow'd he was of a very pleasant humour ; and that he preferr'd a frolick and free disposition , such as his was , before another man's who said nothing , yet did not think the less for it . Thereupon Anselme ask'd Lysis in what posture his Loves were , and whether he thought himself in the favour of his Charite . He answer'd , he was not far from it , and that it was the matter and reason of his cheerfulness . But Anselme returns to him in this manner : You consider not what you say , Shepherd ! For if your Mistress love you already , and is ready to grant you what you shall demand , you will not have any brave occasions to make appear your fidelity . This should be your affliction ; and it should be your desire that she were cruel to you , that so there might happen to you some remarkable adventures . Your reason is very specious , says Lysis ; but I fear me there may be some want of truth in it : Welcome is better then disdain , whatever may be said to the contrary . But you see that Astraea hath disdain'd Celadon , after she had once loved him , says Anselme ; Do you hope to be better dealt with ? What will you advise me to do then ? says Lysis . There is no doubt , replies Anselme , but that you should cast your self , as he did , into the River of Lignon , at the least harsh word you shall receive from Charite . Let there be then three Nymphs on the shore ready to take me out of the water , reply'd Lysis ; for what can I tell whether they 'll be there , if notice be not given them before-hand ? I might be drown'd in the mean time , for I cannot swim . It was out of a full intention to be drown'd , that Geladon cast himself into the water , says Anselme : Do you the like , and you shall be look'd after : Faithfull Lovers never miss relief ; you see Damon was sav'd , and taken out of a River . I will not trust to that , says Lysis : Let me have two Hogs-bladders under my arms , and I will confidently cast my self into Lignon . That 's very wisely spoken , says Clarimond : but for my part , who am yet but an Apprentice in Love , I will not presume to cast my self into the water ; I must leave that honour to my Master who is more knowing then I ; I will not plunge my self but in wine : And now I think on 't according to the Poets , it is only proper to the Sun to cast himself into the water : yet in the time of Vintage , they say , he doth not lye down in the Sea , but gets into one of the Fat 's of Bacchus's Wine-press , where he treads the Grapes , and that 's the reason he looks so red sometimes when he rises . That 's an excellent imagination ; well said Shepherd , says Lysis , thou art worthy to be my Comrade . Upon this Supper was ended , but so , that Lysis fail'd not to perfect the number of seven , both in the fruits , and in drinking . That he was not drunk was , because he drunk but small Glasses . The cloath being taken away , he went to the place where the Gitarhe was , which Montenor had given him , and never considering whether it were in tune or no , he returns playing a Saraband . O God , cryes out Clarimond , what do we hear ? Hath Apollo committed some new fault , that hath caus'd Jupiter to banish him out of heaven ? Comes he once more hither among the Shepherds ? Is it not the sweet sound of his harp that tickles our ears ? Lysis staid a good while , playing in the next Chamber to Montenors ; being very proud they took him for the God of Musick , and thinking no less then that he might easily deceive others . Clarimond continued still to speak , and said , Oh! I am ravish'd I am enchanted ! O what Melody is this ? I swoun ! some vinegar here quickly to comfort my heart . Montenor and Anselme made the like exclamations ; but at length Lysis appears to them laughing , and they gave him a thousand praises for knowing so well how to charm mens mindes by his harmony . Why have I not now some excellent Ayr ? says he : There is no other way but to compose one , that shall draw after me the most insensible things . T is fit I should presently make some verses . I shall be much more fortunate , having this instrument in my hand ; for with the sound of a Lute or Gittarhe the wandring Muses are recollected , as the Bees are at the noise of a Kettle . Clarimond , I must have thy assistance to compose a Song , that I may the sooner have done . I suppose thou hast a good faculty in making of Verses , thou art such an ingenuity , that art of all Professions . I do not meddle with Poetry , replyes Clarimond ; and if you desire to know how much I have sometime belabour'd my self about it , and for what reason I have quitted that exercise , hear the last Verses I made : I 'll repeat them to you . Adieu to POETRY . CVrs'd Poetry ! a vain and uselesse Trade , Idol of th' Court , Businesse of Idlenesse ! Some other to thy Drudgery perswade , Since th' art but Frensie in thy gravest Dresse . All thou canst promise is but Dream and Wind , To cheat poor vaporous and unquiet Brains , Which being to the Goal of Love confin'd , A double fury their pure Reason stains . Yet though thou Rack'st us with inventive Cares , To finde new thoughts , and lim them out in Verse : who 'll not confesse that thou our minds insnares , But Oh! 't is hard t' avoid thy Charming force : Since I wh ' attaque thee as mine Enemie . Fight but with weapons given me by thee . Clarimond having repeated this Sonnet , which was much commended by the Company ; said , he had made it the best he could , that it might not be said , if it were seen , that he had done well to quit Poetry , because he understood not much of it . But seeing thou confessest thy self , that the charms of Poetry are powerful , sayes the Shepherd to him , Why canst not thou dispence with them in the business of Love , seeing Poetry and Musick are the two Chamber-maids of Venus ? Be not too sure of that , answers Clarimond ; for if in the very dispraise of Verses , I have made other Verses , 't is because that being to speak to Poetry , I would pay her in her own coyn , and speak in her own Language . I 'll tell thee one thing , replyes Lysis , seeing thou art resolved not to make any more Verses thy self , thou shalt only teach me the Rhimes ; for I do not know them all ; and withal , I must tye thee not to have any thing further to do with my work , lest thou become so insolent , as to pretend to the credit of it . This being agreed on , Clarimond bid Lysis beware he made not such impertinent Verses as no man would regard ; and not do as a certain Court-Poets did , who made Verses for a Mask , which were so poor , that they were never read after that night , but were forgotten the next day ; so it was laid by way of abuse , that he had not give his works to the light , but to the dark . Fear not that misfortune , sayes Lysis to him , though I should make Verses for a Serenade , they should not want day if they were but presented to Charite : But what do I say , that they shall not want day , will they not bestow day on this age , they shall be so excellent ? If thou whom I have design'd to write my History , wilt dedicate thy book to Charite , as thou must needs do , assure thy self it will be truly put to light , seeing the light of her eyes shall enlighten it . Thou knewst not before , that the heavens had reserved thee for this dignity ; know it now , and discharge thy self faithfully . Forsake me not ; and take notice of all I shall say : I was once minded , that my History should have been printed at Paris , but it shall not ; I will not have Mercenary Mechanicks employ'd about it , there are Nymphs will take the charge on them here in some Cave , they shall have Characters of silver , and shall not use so much ink as gold and azure . Happy will the paper be , whereon shall be imprinted my famous adventures ! Happy the hands shall be employ'd about it ! happy they who shall read such noble things ! but much more happy the Shepherd Lysis that shall have perform'd them , and thou Clarimond that shall have described them ! After this gallant discourse , Clarimond seeing he was content his History should be in Prose , promis'd him to do it , though he had no great forwardness to put himself to the pains . There was a bed made ready for him in the same Chamber where Lysis was already a-bed . The Shepherd would not suffer him to take any rest at all ; one while he ask'd him for an Epith●te , another while for a Rhime : Clarimond , who was as merry a Lad as any in France , told him always the oddest words he could think on , purposely to put him out . At break of day , as he began to fall asleep , Lysis rises , and awakens him by his running up and down the Chamber , and crying out , I have found it , I have it , it is the best humor of a Song that ever was . I know what measure the Stanza's shall be of , and it shall be set to a better air then ever Guedron was author of . Is there then no possibility of sleeping with you ? says Clarimond , you have interrupted me in as fine a dream , as ever I dream'd And what didst thou dream of ? tell me , sayes Lysis . I dream'd that you were an Ass , replyes Clarimond , and that Charite was another , and that you were put into a Cart for to draw it . This is Emblematical , replyes Lysis : if the God Morpheus hath represented to thee that I was an Ass , 't is to signifie the Travels I undergo with patience . That might very well be , says Clarimond : but you are not a Goddess , like that of Apuleius : and if Apuleius under the likeness of an Ass meant a man , you who have a contrary destiny , carry an Ass in the likeness of a man. Whether it be so or no , says Lysis , it matters not : but if thou hast seen Charite like a she Ass , it is to denote , she hath good ears , and that she very well hears my sighs . And if we were drawing a cart : O happy presage ! 't is to shew we shall be both subject to the same yoke . But it is to be known , what will be the consequence of it : I pray thee friend make an end of thy dream . I may sleep again , says Clarimond ; but do you think I can fasten on the same dream as I please my self ? See whether you can do it your self , and so accomplish what I have begun . Alas ! I cannot , replies Lysis : I must wake for to speak to the Muses , who are not so liberal of their entertainments when 't is once hig-day , because they are asham'd to be seen speaking with men . Certainly their chastity is remarkable , not to come to men but in the night I replies Clarimond . Do not jeer , says Lysis , what I say is true : But there is another thing hinders one from sleeping ; Love doth ever stand Sentinel on my bolster with his bow in hand , lest Sleep might enter into mine eyes : Before I can be overcome , that Sentinel must be knock'd down . Clarimond return'd nothing to this , because he would have a little rest : And Lysis believing he would dream again , made no noise at all lest he should awake him ; by which means he had the opportunity to sleep a good while after . When he awoke , he found Lysis quite dress'd , very busie about his Verses . He had already dedash'd away above ten sheets of paper , writing down a Stanza , and then blotting it out to put another in stead , and then dashing out that to put down the former . He had spoil'd at least six Pens , by biting them at the ends ; and I believe all the Stationers shops in the Country could not have furnish'd him , had he been to compose some heroick Poem . His nails were already gnawn to the very stumps ; and he put himself into such a diversity of postures in his imaginations , that he was quite wearied out . Clarimond pittied him , observing that when he could not light on the end of a Verse to his mind , 't was such a vexation to him , that he made more wry faces then a Cat that had swallow'd mustard . Whereupon he rise presently ; and having seen in what forwardness his work was , he reform'd what was amiss , and gave him directions for to accomplish the whole peece . Lysis however promised himself all the credit , though he had been willing to be assisted ; for he was resolv'd to lye with confidence . Clarimond did not much regard it : And Montenor and Anselme being come to visit him , he told them himself that the Shepherd had made an admirable Copy of Verses . Whereupon Lysis being intreated to shew them , began to read them in a magnificent tone . They were these : The Complaint of LYSIS . NOw am I neither flesh nor bone , But wholly rarifi'd to fire ; The Body cannot now be known , Where my lost Spirit doth retire . All that is left me's Voyce , and that to cry , O Charite , Charite , Charite ! if Lysis for your Beauty dye , By that Beauty quicken me . If by a Peasant I am cross'd I' th' way , he startles and 's afear'd That I am some unhappy ghost Not yet by perfect penance clear'd , And would with spells force me from hence to fly . O Charite , Charite , Charite ! if Lysis for your beauty dy , By that beauty quicken me . All th'evils under which I groan For my adored object , Thee , Leave but this word to make my moan , Charite , Charite , Charite ! All that is left me's Voyce ; and that to cry , O Charite , Charite , Charite ! if Lysis for thy beauty dy , By that beauty quicken me . While thus a Lover sung and told His cruel martyrdom and pain , The sympathizing Eccho roll'd All these loud accents back again . So that no noise to 'th neighbouring rocks could fly , But Charite , Charite , Charite ! if Lysis for your beauty dy , By that beauty quicken me . Montenor said he was somwhat in doubt whether the so often repeating the word Charite was not a fault . But he was answer'd , that it was very elegant ; and that he that did not acknowledge it , was no good Judge . To which Lysis added , that that a name was the fairest ornament of his Verses ; and that he thought one time to make Stanza wherein there should be nothing else . As for Anselme , he admir'd the conclusion , which indeed was not to be found fault with , for there seem'd to be a many Eccho's repeating the complaints of a Lover . But the Shepherd was wise enough not to discover that the design came from Clarimond . That which was conceiv'd most censurable , was , that the Shepherd had no cause to make any such complaint . To which he answer'd , that never any Lover , such as he , could be without affliction ; and if he feign'd himself dead , 't was only to move Charite to succour him . Do you not see that all things have compassion on me ? says he : Nature herself believes not I am alive ; the Heaven is to day all dark , it is because it mourns for my departure . Not to dissemble , there is no such matter , says Clarimond : But you Gentlemen of the Tribe of Poets never denominate your Mistresses kind and favourable , or cruel and rigorous , but according as one of these words is necessary to make up the cadence or rhime of your Verses : And when your thoughts are taken up about some favour done , that they might hit right , it 's a small matter with you to call the Ladies ungratefull . So that it may be said , they are whatever you are pleas'd they should be . The amorous Shepherd return'd nothing to this railing , for he heeded it not , his mind being taking up to consider of an aire for his Song . He at last made up one with the beginning and end of two other ayrs which he knew before , and yet he conceiv'd there was nothing of all this which came not from himself . When he had sung it , all confess'd it was admirable ; and because it was pretty late , they went to dinner . Clarimond a while after , went his ways , saying , that some domestick affairs call'd him away , and that his good mother would conclude him lost , if he did not return in some time . Lysis remembring himself , that he had not yet seen the Shepherds of Forrests , because his Loves had still diverted him , entreated Montenor to bring him acquainted with them . They are no less then two leagues off this place , replyes Montenor , I am not now at leasure to go so far : If you will not go along with me , replies Lysis , I 'll leave you presently and go my wayes : how will you have me spend my time here ? study your Song , says Montenor , that so you may not be surpris'd in any thing you do . There indeed you are in the right replyes Lysis , that 's a thing of no small consequence . Having so said , he went and lock'd himself into his chamber , being all alone with his Gitarrhe , and would do nothing the remainder of that day , but learn the air of his Song . In the mean time Montenor and Anselme went a hunting : when they were return'd , he came to Supper with them , which being done , he entreated Anselme to lend him one of his Lacquays to go with him as far as Charite's house . Anselme having given him permission to take which he would of them , he would not take Gringalet , because he began to discover he was too much a Wag : He chose Champagne his fellow Lacquay , who was a great Lad , and one whom he thought tractable enough : so having taken leave of the company , he took him along , not forgetting his Gitarhe ; for his design was in good earnest to give his Mistress a Serenade . Anselme and Montenor would not take the pains to follow him , nor indeed was it his desire they should , as having no need of so many witnesses . The way seem'd not to him either long or tedious : so soon did he recover Oronte's house , where having put his Gitarhe in tune , he began to play , and withal sung his air . His musick was so good , that Champagne , who might well be ranked among the duller sort of people , was not much taken with it . There was such a consort between his voyce and his instrument , as made a musick as delightful as the braying of an Ass would do , with the noise of the wheel of a mill . But the best sport was , that for to feign a Syncope , he descended by degrees , that at last he sung so low , that he could not be heard . The air being finish'd , he plaid certain Sarabands , with which his sighes bear a part , and at every shake he fetch'd one from the bottom of his breast . Notwithstanding all this , he was so far unfortunate , that his Mistress heard no more of this Serenade , then she had done of that at St. Cloud ; and there were only certain dogs , who by their noise discover'd their attention to this musick As for his own part , he was not so taken up in what he did himself , but that he heard the touch of a Late the other side of Orontes's house . Follow me Champagne , saies he to the Lacquay , here is some signal adventure presents it self . When he had so said , he drew nigh the place where they had heard the Lute ; but then they heard it , as if it been farther off : and the more they came forward , the more did it seem to draw back . At length having pass'd through a many trees , they came into a field , where they saw some body going before them , but could not discern who it was . They follow'd it leasurely , till it entred a little wood , towards which Lysis ran as fast as he could : Ha! Champagne , saies he , 'T is an Hamadryad that we saw but now ; it was come out of this Wood , to give my Mistress a Serenade as well as I. Now it is returned to its residence again : we must needs follow it , to give it thanks for this courtesie . Champagne said it was time to return home , that they should not spend their time so vainly ; and that he might go into the Wood as far as he pleas'd , but that for his part , he was content to stay for him at the entrance . Lysis hearing that , flung himself immediately into a hedge , which though it were somewhat thick set , yet with much ado he made his way through . He heard the Lute still , so that running from one side to the other through the trees , he thought at length to finde the Hamadryad ; but when he could hear nothing at all , he began to cry out , Whither do you run away from me ? fair Nymph , 't is not for to do you any violence , that I am come hither : alas ! my affections are engag'd elsewhere . Wherefore do you hide your self from me ? come and bear a part in musick with me : Are you already lock'd up within your bark ? While he made those complaints , he had so travell'd up and down the Wood , that Champagne could not hear him . He call'd him divers times , but seeing he answered not , and that it were a folly to look after him in the dark , he return'd to Montenors , to whom he gave an account of his loss . He was much blam'd by his Master , who made no pleasure of any misfortunes that hapned to Lysis . Yet it was conceiv'd it would be no hard matter to finde him again , if there were but any search made for him the next morning . In the mean time , Lysis being as much troubled as possibly he could be , embrac'd all the trees he met with , and asked them tidings of the Nymph he had lost . After he had thus employed himself an hour or two , he came among a sort of thorns & briars , beyond which he perceiv'd the fields . He thought to finde Champagne there still , for the time had seem'd so short to him that he imagin'd he had not been in the Wood above half a quarter of an hour . When he saw it was to no purpose to call , and that the other answered not , he despair'd not to return alone ; but he was so far from knowing the way , that he went far enough out of it , and for some two hours follow'd certain unknown pathes . At length weariness forc'd him to cast himself into a Thicket , where he rested till day , When the Sun had darted on his eyes , and oblig'd him to open them , he breaks forth , and sayes , O how well have I pass'd this night , methinks , better to my minde then on a Feather bed ! O how fine a thing it is to rise at a start , without having any occasion of a man to help me on with my cloathes ! O what a pleasant adventure have I gone through ! and what a truly Romantick thing it is to lie on the hard ground . With the end of this discourse he went out of the thicket , and having his Gittarh still in his hand , he beset himself to play , to salute the new day , and conform himself to the birds , who were already warbling their notes . He went on still , till he came to a little Hamlet , where keeping still the same posture , he still scrub'd over certain tunes . There were five or six children at a door , who ran after him singing divers tunes , and pull'd so much at his coat , that he was fain to stay , and play before them to buy his quiet , and appease them . There was one among them , went and told his mother , that he had heard musick ; so that she thinking it had been some poor Lad , that went from house to house to play before children , carried him a piece of bread and cheese . He was so hungry , that he could not refuse what was presented , and having eaten it up , he drank at a little fountain in his way . Thence he thought it was his best course to go seek out the Shepherds of Forrests then to return to Montenors , seeing he would not bring him to them . Now there was very little pasture-grounds in that quarter ; he met not so much as with any Shepherds of the Countrey ; and for what other people came in his way , they were only Carters , whom he vouchsafed not to trouble himself with , though they lookt upon him with admiration . When he saw any little hill , he was impatient till he came to the top , to see what was beyond it ; and if a thicket came in his way , he must also go through that , to see what were behinde . At last he meets a Hermite , who walk'd along a hedge side , saying his Breviary . He presently imagin'd him to be a Druid , and making a low reverence to him , Father , saies he , do me the favour as to tell me whether I am yet very far from the pastures where Celadon and Astraea feed their flocks . The Hermite , who never had read any Romance , answers him , That he knew not those people he named . But tell me , whence come you with your rebeck ? Let us look out for a place to sit down , sayes Lysis , and you shall have my history : Father ( continues he , being sate on a hillock with the Hermite ) the Isle of France is my Country . In these parts , Montenor is my entertainer , Anselme my friend , Charite my enemy . It is true , there is some sweetness in her enmity , and I was in hope the last night to have charm'd her with the sweet sound of my Gitarhe . You know that the nights are so quiet , that there is nothing heard but the winds , and the noise of the springs , nor had I any thought to violate their their ordinary silence ; for I have been the cause of no noise , but that of my sighs , and that of the fountain of my tears . I have lain on no other bed then that which nature afforded me : And Aurora , who is a very charitable Lady , seeing me this morning , had compassion on me ; she wept very much , and 't is not to be thought it was for the death of her son . The Hermite , who was not guilty of much study , apprehended nothing of this discourse ; all he could pick out of it was , that he thought it well done to lie on the ground for to mortifie the flesh . He was forc'd to say to Lysis , that above all things he was desirous to know what profession he was of . All my employment is to love , replies Lysis : if I write , if I make verses , if I walk , if I meditate , all is for to learn how to love well . You are a happy man , says the Hermite , if so be you love nothing but the Divinity : If you will serve that , stay with me and take the habit of Monk , we shall spend the rest of our days with much pleasure together : Nor indeed can I think otherwise then that you are a Vagabond , and that it were better you had some retreat . Lysis discovering by this that he had to do with an Hermite , said to him , Know , Father , that I have found the true tranquility of life . 'T is true , there are many which turn Monks , to withdraw from the vanities of the world : but I have chosen another condition wherein there is a like felicity : I am turn'd Shepherd not long since , do you not see I have taken the habit ? To tell you no lye , when my friends saw me take it , they endeavoured as much to make me quit it again , as if they had seen me enter'd among the bare-leg'd Carmelites ; but all their cryes have been to no purpose . Whereupon the Hermite told him , that his best course were to follow his first inclination , if so be it were not ill : however , to shew him where he spent his life , he led him to his Cell , which was very well accommodated . Lysis having drank some wine out of his begging-jack , desired him to shew him the right way to Montenor's ; because that meeting no body that could bring him to the Shepherds of Forrests , he was resolved to go back thither . The Hermite told him it was above nine miles to the house he ask'd for , and that he should make haste if he had a mind to recover it before night . Thereupon Lysis took leave of the Hermite , assuring him that if he had not been a Shepherd he would have been a Hermite , and promising he would endeavour to see him again one time or other . He follow'd a great road that he had shew'd him ; and as he went along he did nothing but meditate on this last adventure . He was somwhat sorry he had not staid with the Hermite , because it came into his imagination that he understood Magick , and that he could have taught him many secrets . He had not gone five miles , but he came to the Wood where he had look'd for the Hamadryad ; but he knew not it was the same . It belong'd to one called Hircan , who at the end of it had a house . This Gentleman was a great friend of Clarimond's : who returning from Montenor's house , had met him and acquainted him with the excellent humour of Lysis . He therefore having had notice that the Shepherd was to give Charite a Serenade , would needs give her one too , and was come to play on the Lute before Oronte's house at the same time . It began to grow dark when Lysis enter'd the Wood ; so that not being able to see much , a certain fear seiz●d his soul . Is not this Wood consecrated to some God! said he in himself : Behold here is a place so desert , that no body comes into it , if he be not out of his way : Never any Shepherd nor Grasier enter'd it , and there was never heard the noise of an axe in it : I dare not so much as lean against these bushes , such is my fear they may lose some of their leafs , and that I commit so many murthers . He advanc'd still with much respect , till he perceiv'd Hircan , who was walking in an Alley with a wand in his hand . He presently believ'd he was a Magician that dwelt there ; and making him a low conge , he says to him , I crave your pardon that I am come to disturb your solitude : Had you not desired I should have seen you , you might have employ'd your Art to hinder my entrance into this Wood : But I believe you are content I should come before you , seeing you have permitted it , and I hope you 'll give me leave to address my vows to the Divinities which you adore . Hircan hearing this , knew presently he was the man that Clarimond had given him a character of ; and being very glad of this rencontre , told him he might freely come on any place that belong'd to him , even into his house , which was ever open to persons of merit . I am then to give my thanks to the Destiny that hath brought me hither , replies Lysis : A poor Lover , as I am , may receive much assistance from such a man as you ; you know the properties of herbs and stones , and by your Magick you afford remedies to all that are afflicted . Hircan perceiving by this , that Lysis took him for an Enchanter , would continue him in that opinion , and answered him thus : You are not deceiv'd , if you believe that nothing is impossible to my charms : When the Moon is ecclipsed , it is I that have drawn her from heaven for to lie with me ; and of the chastest of all the Goddesses I make my Concubine : I caus'd one morning such an Earthquake , that all the pots and kettles were overturn'd , and all manner of housholdstuff was turn'd topsie-turvie : Sometimes I stay the Rivers , and hinder them to pay their tribute to the Sea : I root up the Trees of the Forrest as easily as a Labourer plucks up the stalks of corn ; and if I have some message to send any where , I command the Spirits as I do my Lacquays . You shall not be desired to do so great things for me , says Lysis ; nor do I desire you should cause the Trees of my neighbour to remove into my ground , nor that you give the scab to the sheep of my Rival : All I desire to know , is , whether my Mistress loves me or no , and whether I shall one day receive the satisfaction of my wishes . Come , you shall sup with me , Shepherd ! replies Hircan to him : We 'll consider of those things hereafter . Having said so , he led him into his Castle ; which was so well built , that the Shepherd imagin'd it had been the workmanship of the Spirits , as the Palace of Armida . So that he was fully satisfied that this was no counterfeit Magician , such as Clemantes was who deceiv'd Galathea . Hircan was a very loose person , and had then with him a very handsom Gentlewoman that he entertain'd for his pleasure . He made Lysis believe she was a Nymph of the waters , that he had constrain'd by his charms to come and live in his Castle . When she had been told of the humour of the person , she would needs make some sport with him . Being at table only they three , she still cast on him such languishing and amorous looks , as if she had been deeply in love with him . Whenever he perceiv'd it , he bow'd down his head as a bashfull Girl , and durst not look on her . After supper , Hircan left him with her , saying he would go into his Study to consult with the Spirits about his business . She talk'd with him about divers things ; but chiefly she was inquisitive to know certain particularities of his Loves , which he reckoned up to her with much modesty . The Magician being return'd , told him , that all he could discover was , that by perseverance he should overcome Charite : but that thence-forward he should find it a hard matter to come to her , because Leonora kept her very close . There is a remedy for that , says Lysis ; I will disguise my self to go and see her : Cannot you by your art give me some other form then what I have , and so render me such as I may not be known ? I will consider to night what face you shall take , replies Hircan : Set your heart at rest , and to to bed where I have appointed you . Lysis went his way cheerfully to bed full of great hopes ; and the next morning the Conjurer coming to him caus'd him to put his head into a pail of water , while he mumbled certain barbarous words over him ; which when he had done , he said to him , Assure your self that you are now like a handsom Country-wench : You have now no more to do , but to go immediately to Leonora ; I know she wants a Maid , doubt not but she 'll take you , and by that means you shall see Charite when you will , and enjoy all the pleasure in the world . Lysis having a confidence in this , went down into the Kitchin : All the Servants had the watchword given them , What would you , fair Maid ! says one ; whence come you ? Another by way of abuse , swore he would willingly give his old breeches for her maidenhead . Lysis was out of himself for joy at this ; and runs laughing to Hircan , for to give him the commendations of his art . He was so impatient , that he took leave of him and the aquatick Nymph ; and taking a Lacquay for his guide , took his way to Orontes's house . He was not gone fifty paces from the house , but he meets a Countrey woman ; being desirous to try whether she took him for a maid , he went and made her a low courtesie ; and said to her , with a counterfeit voyce , Good morrow Gossip ! pray shew me the way to Orontes's Castle , I am a poor maid out of my way . Truly ( answers the Countrey woman grumbling ) I would not such a maid lay a night with my daughter , I should fear she might bring me more . What! you have no compassion on those of your own sex , says Lysis ; I pray shew me the way , this Lad knows it not ; mark what may happen , if I come not soon to Orontes's : I may be met by Shepherds , or Swineherds , or it may be by Satyrs , and then farewell the flower of my virginity . Thereupon the Lacquay laughing , told the woman , that it was a maid that he conducted : but she grew a little angry , and pursuing her way , told them , they were affronters , and bid them make sport with some other . The Shepherd seeing this , knew that the charm of Hircan was not so strong as he had conceiv'd , but he presently bethought him , that it was his own fault , because he had still mans cloathes on , which had not been chang'd with his body : so that he would needs return to the Magician for some remedy . He told him what he thought of it ; and Hircan assur'd him , that when he had maids cloathes on , he might a great deal better deceive the world then in a mans . The watery Nymph was thereupon call'd for to dress him . He put off all to his drawers , which done , she put on him an under-pettycoat , and on that a green coat , and a gray wastcoat , and coiff'd him after the fashion of Brie . She sighed so deeply in dressing him , that the Shepherd could not but ask her what she ailed . Alas ! I ail nothing , saies she , but that though I desire your sweet company , yet you forsake me to go to a Bitch , a Tygress , and a she-Wolf . Ah me ! what say you , Synopaz ( replies the Shepherd , who imagin'd she was so called ) take heed the heavens punish you not ; for my part I excuse you , it is not you that speak , but Rage and Jealousie . By this time he was quite ready , and Hircan having brought a looking-glass , he beheld himself therein , and cry'd out through excess of joy , O God! it is impossible more to resemble a Shepherdess then I do : Here 's nothing left of the Shepherd Lysis , but a soft down that shadows my chin . That 's not much , saies Hircan , there are many women have more beard then that , and among others , my own Kitchin-maid . However , let it be taken off , if you will. It is not to be much wondred at , if I have a little , replies Lysis , for 't is three years since that a golden fleece hath adorn'd my face ; though it might be very decent , yet I have shorn it once in eight days , and have rub'd me every morning with a pumice stone , to hinder it to grow , that I might seem the younger ; but particularly , to be ready to disguise my self like a maid , when there should be any occasion , as I have ever had a desire to do . Lysis having so said , Hircan's man took off what hair was on his chin . Then did he believe , that his change of cloathes , together with the charm , was enough to deceive all the world . Besides that , Hircan told him , he would be at Orontes's while he should be speaking to Leonora , to perswade her to take him into her service . He presently took horse , to be there the sooner , and Lysis in the mean time took his time to go thither , with his former guide . Hircan being come to Orontes , told him the pleasant adventure had hapned to him . Florida , Leonora , and Angelica were also acquainted with it , and were impatient to see the Shepherd Lysis metamorphos'd into a maid : So all that were present being in a good humor , they resolved to entertain him for to pass away the time . Lysis being on his way , bethought him what name he should take . There was none seem'd more gentle , and more pastoral to him , then Amarillis , so that he took that ; and when he view'd himself sometimes in his Shepherdesses habit , he said in himself , No , no , there is no shame to put on this garb , when Love commands it . The great Alcides chang'd his club into a distaff , and put on Joles gown instead of his Lyons skin . Was not Poliarchus cloath'd like a maid , and was called Theocrine ? and did not Celadon do the like , and was called Alexis ? This is the principal subject of Romances , and an amorous history is never good , if there be not a young man puts on maids cloathes ; or a maid a mans . I appeal to all those who pass away their days in that delightful reading . I would to God Charite would imitate me , and put on the habit of my sex , as I have put on that of hers . Then must she pretend to love me , and if we were married , the change of cloaths would not deceive any body ; all would be very well . In the midst of these noble thoughts , the disguis'd Shepherd came to Orontes's house ; and having ask'd to speak with Leonora , he was carried into the hall , where she was , together with the rest of the Company . Hircan stood up presently , and said to her , Madam , here is a maid wants a service , she is a kinswoman of my farmers wife ; if you will take her , I will be accountable for her true service . Leonora bid her draw near , and striving as much as she could to refrain laughing , ask'd her what she could do . Amarillis promis'd to do any thing was commanded her with a little shewing . I see well , saies Leonora , how the case stands , this maid is not good for the Chamber , nor for the Kitchin , but may serve to do somewhat every where . What say you as to wages ? you need not think of that , replies Hircan , you shall reward her according as she shall have served you : So Leonora resolved to take this fine servant , who presently told her name , whereat those that were present could not any longer forbear laughing . As for Amaryllis , she look'd like a scar-crow in a Hemp-yard . Her back was long and flat , as if she had carried a flat basket on it , and for her breast , it was no more plump then a Trencher ; the rest was streight , as if it had been a distaff swadled about . Hircan being gone away , they gave Amarillis divers things to do , which she did as well as any other should have done . She laid the cloath , rinsed the glasses , and made clean the chambers , and all with such modesty , that all wonder'd at it . The fair one durst not as much as lift up her eyes , and when she was at dinner with the men , she would have been very much out of countenance , had it not been that there were other maids as well as she , and especially Charite , whom she perpetually considered and view'd . The men and maids knew all that it was Lysis , but they were expresly forbidden to discover that they knew any thing , nor to call her by any other name then Amarillis ; so that lest she might betray any thing , there was but little spoken to her . In the afternoon came thither Anselme and Montenor , who had sent their people all about to look for Lysis , of whom not having receiv'd any tidings , they were come to Leonora , to have some news of him . She told them , that she had not seen him , and thereupon call'd Amarillis , to bid her do somewhat . As soon as they saw her , they were so surpris'd , that they said not a word , but when she was gone , Anselme cryes out , well Madam , if that be not Lysis , it is a Maid extreamly like him . Leonora told him , he was not mistaken , and acquainted him what adventures the Shepherd had run through at Hircans the Magician . Anselme was infinitely pleas'd at the narration , and went into a Chamber where Amarillis was . She made as if she knew him not , nor did she discover her self ; so that he left her , and beset himself to talk with Angelica . About an hour after came Hircan and Clarimond , whom he had sent for ; then was the time come , that they resolved to make good sport with the new maid . Clarimond made it his business to play tricks with her , and would have kist her . She thrust him back still as hard as she could ; but that which most discover'd her was that she could not sufficiently counterfeit her speech , and instead of speaking like a simple Country wench , she spoke a quaint Court phrase . Let me alone says she , at every word , I would be touch'd no more then if I were a vestal . Be quiet , you would ravish me ; have you any attempt on the Candor of my Chastity , and would see the wack of the Vessel of my Continency . Sometimes she spoke of her self in the masculine gender , instead of the feminine , yet no body seem'd to take any notice . Clarimond set on her still with fine complements , in which he call'd her his Goddess and his Nymph : They could not refrain laughing to see that he gave such qualities to a Wench so ill drest ; and Angelica ask'd whether the Nymphs wore coifs ? You need not doubt but there are some that do , says Anselme , for they are ever drest according to the fashion of the Countrey where they reside . That 's the reason that those of the river of Mar● wear coifes , such as are made at Meaux ▪ and those of the River Seine wear french-hoods after the Paris fashion . There past divers other pleasant discourses on the like occasions ; but all this was not much ; for they conceiv'd they might have made much more sport with Amarillis : yet they made as nothing were , and those who were not of the house returned every one to his own home , leaving Leonora and her new maid . Amarillis pass'd over four days with all the satisfaction in the world . They had assign'd her a little chamber , where she lay alone , and never went out before she was fully dress'd by a glass she had . Though she spoke not to Charite , but as to another ordinary servant , yet she thought the heavens very favorable to her , that she had the opportunity to see her when she pleas'd . Leonora was not weary of keeping her , for she took a pleasure to see with what diligence she served her ; and on the other side , she fear'd not any ill report might come to her house by her means : She was of those that are in love by way of contemplation , whose pleasure are rather those of the minde , then those of the body ; and she always set before her eyes the chastity of Alexis , who when he had his Mistress naked in his arms , had not the presumption to do any thing to her : if she thought it a happiness to love Charite , she thought it no less to be her self loved by Marcel , Orontes's Gentleman : This young Lad made excellent sport with her when he spoke to her of love , but she thought his discourses nothing but vanity . When she look'd into the glass , she thought her self very handsome ; and she was not far from a misfortune dangerous , as that of Narcissus ; for the soul of Lysis lov'd that countenance of Amarillis which she saw , that made her often kiss the glass , that she might be mouth to mouth with that Shepherdess : though she beheld her self so often , yet is it not to be thence inferr'd , that she was any of the best dress'd in the world . You will tell me , that her amorous imaginations made her so negligent ; but there was something else in the wind ; 't was because she knew not so well how to trick up her self , and could not make her self as fine as Synopa had made her the first day . When she had been five days with Leonora , Anselme , Montenor , and Clarimond came thither without any noise . They had not been there all that time purposely to see what Amarillis would do in the mean while , and that time they had spent in several visits , and hunting . The discourses of Lysis had engag'd Orontes , Florida , Leonora and Angelica to read Romances , for to know more of his principles , and to make the better sport with him . Clarimond had no sooner propos'd that Amarillis must be accus'd of unchastity , but every one was in doubt how the accusation should be carried on . After they had consulted together , Leonora is seated in the Court on a high chair , and Florida and Angelica one on the one side , and the other on the other on stools . Presently Amarillis is sent for by two Sergeants , who binde her hands behinde her , and drag her in a rough manner to the place , without saying any thing to her , though she conjur'd them to tell her , wherein she had offended . When she was come before Leonora , they made her sit down on a low stool , like a Criminal ; which done , Orontes approaches with ten or twelve persons , Gentlemen and Gentlewomen about him , who had been sent for out of the neighbourhood , but came not there for any reason but to make a number , and were not to speak any thing , as Mutes in a Play. I have sent for this maid to have her punish'd , says Leonora to Orontes ; what do you accuse her of . He thereupon puts on a serious countenance , and spoke to this purpose ; I Am very sorry , Madam , that I am constrain'd to importune your chaste ears with a plea full of impurities ; but seeing it is better to speak of vice , and to discover it , then to pass it over unpunish'd , I shall with confidence acquaint you what enormous crimes Amarillis hath committed . You charitably had receiv'd into your house this vagabond Wench , who disguiss'd a while the mischief she had within her ; but to the dishonor of this house where she hath been so well entertained , it hath not been long ere she discovered what she was ; and having with the eyes of concupisence look'd on the beauty of my man Marcel , she could not be at rest till she had brought him to condescend to her lewd desires ; you know he hath those features in his face , that there is not a maid within twenty miles about , which is not in love with him : but this would engross to her self what all the rest desired , and by subtil allurements hath prevailed so far , that he hath stained the purity of his continence . He is not the only man hath been so served , and if he hath gone astray , he is to be pardoned , as far as his simplicity hath exceeded his evil intentions ; but as for this she-wolf , I demand she may be punisht according to the Laws which have ever been observed in this Countrey , against those that sin by fornication , as she hath done . Madam , do me justice ; consider the enormity of the case , which is the pollution of this house ; besides corrupting the chastity of a yong man , that was chaster then Hippolitus . He was also my hope , and I had designed to marry him to my Farmers daughter , of whom he might have gotten legitimate children , whereas now he is undone for ever . He hath lost his honor ; his fairest flower is already gathered , he is not now fit for any body . Let us at least have the satisfaction to see her dye , who hath been the cause of it , that so this misfortune may be repaired . Orontes having made this Speech , Leonora asked Amarillis , whether she had any thing to say against it ? She answered , That she denied all was laid to her charge : So that they sent for Marcel , to know the truth . He came like a Ninny weeping ; and says to Leonora , It is true , Madam , that this maid hath forced me to what I had no minde to do . After she had for a great while cast her sheeps eyes at me , she told me last night , that she had caught a great cold , and that she did nothing but cough ; but that which troubled her most was , that she lay alone , and had no body near her to say , God bless you . Hereupon she was so importunate with me , that I could not be at rest till she had prevail'd to do her that good office : and to be brief , I was fain to lie with her last night , and that hath been the occasion of this misadventure . If it be expected I should proceed any further in this story , shame will stop up the passage of my voyce , and I dare speak no more . There Marcel gave over , and Amarillis assuming the discourse , cryes out presently , Ah mischief ! where wouldst thou seek what thou shouldst say more ? have I desired thee to do any thing to thy dishonor and mine ? and thou hast lien with me ? Let the earth open now and swallow me up , if there be any such thing . Dost thou not remember , that when ever thou wouldst but kiss me , I have thrust thee back with as much disdain as if thou hadst been a monster ? wilt thou imitate Paaedra who accus'd Hippolitus , that had sleighted her ; and because thou hast not been able to force me , wilt thou say that I have forc'd thee ? Alas ! Is there no Advocate here that will speak for me ? He shall plead for Innocency it self . In saying so Amarillis look'd about of all sides , but there was no body offered any thing in her defence : nor had she any witnesses to prove that she had always resisted the caresses of Marcel ; and on the contrary , that it was he had come in against her . All the servants came and bore witness , that they had seen her look very wantonly on that Lad ; and there was none but had somewhat to say , even Charite her self , who came and swore , she had heard her sigh before him . There was the surplusage of his misfortune , she durst not contradict that fair Charite , but was content to say within herself , that she wondred to see Lysis's Mistresse speak against Amarillis , who had some features like those of that Shepherd . While she was in this consideration , and durst say no more , Leonora making as if she consulted with her sister and daughter , spoke to this effect : THe Complaint of Marcel and his Master being heard , as to what they affirm , That Amarillis hath corrupted this yong man , and hath betrayed her honor ; and forasmuch as the said maid hath always denyed it , We ordain , That she be put to the tryal of her chastity before there be any further proceeding , according to the custom of this Country . Amarillis was very well content with this judgement ; so that presently the sacred Plate was sent for , which was kept among the treasure of the Castle . Those which were present , spoke of it as a thing that were really so ; and affirmed , that none but chaste persons could tread on it , without burning the soles of their feet . There was one of the maids would needs go for it ; but Orontes said to her , Trouble not thou thy self , I prethee , in this business , thou knowst too much distimulation , I will not be accountable for thee . Know , that those who are but guilty of the least matter that can be , dare not touch this Plate . It must be only sent for by little children , of whose chastity we are assur'd . Let the Gardeners two daughters bring it : whereupon the two little children were led where hung the brass Plate , whereon the maids dry'd the bands when they starched ; they brought it away , and plac'd it in the middle of the Court. Amarillis thought all these things real ; for she had observed such an other adventure in the Aethiopian history ; and if they would try her by fire , she call'd to minde a certain Melite , whereof there is mention made in the Loves of Clitophon and Leucippus , who was put to the tryal of water . While she was stripping her self for to go upon the Plate , a sturdy Groom making as if he were curious , touch'd it with the top of his finger . But he drew back presently , crying out , I burn , I burn , my hand is roasted . Thou art well enough served prophane Rascal , sayes Orontes , thou wouldst not believe a thing that so many others have tryed . Couldst thou forget that thou hadst pass'd all thy youth in Bawdy-houses ? And yet dost thou pretend to Chastity after all ? Amarillis observing this adventure , fell into some amazement , and being ready to tread upon the Plate , she was a little afraid of burning . As for Amarillis , sayes she in her self , I am sure she is chast ; but as for Lysis , I am not so certain : however , my feet shall not be burn'd , for it is in body and externally that I am Amarillis , and am not Lysis but in soul , seeing a Magician hath changed my Figure . Having by this subtility reassur'd her self , she recovers her courage , having before examined her whole life past , and considered , that if the Shepherd Lysis had sinn'd , it had been only by desire , and that he had never committed folly with any of his members . It being at last resolved , that Lysis and Amarillis were as clear as when they were born , the accused party went bare foot upon the Plate , and remained on it a long while without feeling any heat ; nor indeed was there any reason it should be hot , for it was above two days since there had been any fire under it . Some that were present , cry'd out thereupon , Come thence Amarillis , you are chast , we are satisfied you have been too much persecuted . O Amarillis ! the Queen of fair and chast ones , what light you cast from that place . There is no other fire on that Plate , but that of your eyes . She came down infinitely pleas'd at these Exclamations ; but Orontes crying out louder then any of the rest , came and said , That this proof was not to be credited , and that it was not true as to her particular . Amarillis is a Sorceress , I know it well enough , she hath some charms to save her from burning . Let her be strip'd naked , that her characters may be taken from her , and then let her be condemned to the fire , or be cast into the River with a millstone at her neck . Thereupon Leonora bid them see whether she had any Witch-craft about her ; which command given , all the Lacquays that were there fell upon her . One took away her coif , another her wastcoat , but she immediately cover'd her head with her apron , that her hair might not be seen , which was too short to be a maids . Clarimond upon this , issuing out of a place where he lay hid , came and delivered her out of the hands of those merciless ministers of justice ; and having carried her into a corner where she might fit her cloathes about her , went and cast himself on his knees before the Judges . Have pitty on an innocent creature , Madam , sayes he to Leonora , if it be your design to put her to death , because you thirst after her blood , let me be in her stead , and let mine be spilt for her . I am so surpris'd with her beauties , that I am willing to dye for her . You say she hath charms about her , it is true , she hath those of her eyes , that have no other operation but on me , and that to hurt me ; and if she have any other besides , to save her from the burning of the sacred Plate , I confess it is I that have given them her , unknown to her . It is I that am the Sorcerer : t is I that am guilty , let there be made ready a pile of faggots , that I may be cast into the fire . I shall suffer no more then what I do every day ; the fire I shall be cast in , will not be more ardent then that of the fair eyes of Amarillis . If you alledge she is not only guilty of Witchcraft , but also of Fornication , for which she is nevertheless worthy to dye , I will also suffer the punishment for her in that case , so she may live ; nay , you shall give me a thousand deaths if you desire it . You understand not your self , friend , replyes Leonora , know you not that all crimes are personal , and that they who have committed them are onely to be punish'd . If you are so desirous to dye , you shall both dye together . Make haste there , and bring some faggots , and set them afire . Leonora had no sooner pronounc'd that cruel sentence , but abundance of Crackers were fired at the gate , and Hircan issues out of a flame of Pitch and Rosin , like a Ghost in a Play. He held in his hand a lighted Torch , that made a great smoak ; and the better to act the part of a Magician , he had a long Cassock of black Canvas . The whole presence seem'd to be much troubled at his coming , and every one ran his way : so that it was easie for him to seize on Amarillis , whom when he had disposed into a Coach that waited at the gate : Fear not , fair Shepherd , says he to her , I am thy friend Hircan , who am come to succour thee in thy necessity . Those who had design'd thee to death , may now seek after thee to little purpose . My Chariot is drawn by horses wing'd like Gryphons , who in a short time will bring us to my house . The adventures past had so surpris'd Amarillis , that she knew not where she was , but at length coming to her self ; and knowing Hircan , she thank'd him for the favour he had done her . She told him that he should have brought Clarimond also away with him ; because that he being detained as her surety , they would put him to death for her . Do not trouble your self for that , says Hircan , one of my spirits hath carried him away , he is by this time at home . May we also be conducted along with the like dexterity , replyes Amarillis : for Claudian speaking of the Chariot of Triptolemus , says , That the roads of the ayr are as dangerous as those of the sea . The Coach went a good pace , while they were so discoursing ; so that in a little while they came to the Magicians Castle : Amarillis had much ado to perswade her self that she was still Lysis : she had quite forgotten that person , and it seemed strange to her to be called by that name : she felt her self in those parts which speak a man , and though she found there what was wont to be , yet was she not confident it was there . This doubt could she not be delivered of , till the Magician , as if he had us'd a Countercharm , had cast a little water on her head , speaking some barbarous words . Which done , he reassumed his Shepherds habit , and went and related to the Nymph Synopa all the Adventures he had run through . All this was the design of Clarimond and Anselme , who had sent for Hircan . They flaid at Orontes's Castle with the rest of the Company , and had good sport and laughing at all the follies of the amorous Shepherd . Every one affirmed , there was nothing comparable to his conversation , and that they had now really seen a remarkable adventure , which before had never been seen but in writing . But if they were satisfied , Lysis ( how hard I finde it not to call him still Amarillis ) was no less . He said , that that had hapned to him which was not in any History in the world : There was in the Faithfull Shepherd a Shepherdess of the same name , who had been falsely accused to have been dishonour'd ; and in a later Pastoral that he had read , there was another Shepherdess accused upon the same account ; but that it was never heard that a Shepherd having put on Maids cloaths , had been call'd to question for any such thing . In all manner of adventures he still exemplified out of divers Romances , which I shall not name : And it is not much to be wondred at if he produced many examples to the same purpose ; for it is observed that those rare wits that compose them , are so furnish'd with invention , that they can hardly advance any thing which they have not stoln from others . Lysis having his ordinary cloaths on , was already weary at the Magicians , and had a mind to go visit Montenor and Anselme : He took the same Coach wherein he came , and returned to them . They were come home from Orontes's ; and assoon as they saw him , they stood as amaz'd , and ask'd him where he had been all that while . Do you not see that I have still my Gitarrhe in my hand ? says he , smiling : I have been to give my Mistress a Serenade ; it is but one day since I went hence . You have then slept away six in some cave , replies Montenor : In the mean while you have lost a fair deal of time ; you have not seen a Maid that Leonora had , who seem'd to us well as handsom as Charite . Clarimond who was in another chamber , came in thereupon , and avow'd the Lass was so handsom , that he was desperately fallen in love with her , and that he knew not how she was taken away from him . Lysis smiling , would not any longer conceal the truth ; and so said to them , You have been deceiv'd , my dear friends ! it was I that acted the part of Amaryllis : Now I tell you , but say nothing of it at Orontes's , lest Leonora be angry with me . Every one seemed to be ravish'd with admiration , and above all Clarimond , who could not give over saying , Shall I henceforth love nothing but an Idaea ? where shall I find the fair Nymph that hath wounded me ? Ah , Lysis ! seeing she is in thee , I must change my love into an honorable friendship . There was nothing else talk'd of all supper-time ; and the next day after dinner they went all to Orontes's , who ask'd the Shepherd where he had been for the space of seven or eight days , all which time they had not seen him . To which he answered , that he had been visiting certain Shepherds of the Country . When they had given over questioning him , he took his time to go and entertain Charite aside , where she was at work at some linnen . Incomparable Shepherdess ! says he to her ; how long will you not regard my love ? Know you not that Lignon shall return to its source , the Trees shall be leafless in the Spring , and Love without his quiver and torch , before the Shepherd Lysis shall cease to adore you ? Will you ever be a Crocodile , to draw men to you and devour them ? or a Gorgon , or a Medusa , to change hearts into rocks of constancie , whereas your own is a rock of disdain ? Ha! well fare thou Diamantin ! ah Anaxeretes ! The Shepherd had no sooner said so , but Charite runs away from him , and goes & says to Leonora , Truly Madam , I cannot any longer suffer this Lysis ; he doth nothing but abuse me . Whereupon he drew near and said , that he call'd heaven to witness he had ever courted his Mistress with as much respect as if she had been some Divinity , and that he had not spoken to her but in quaint terms taken out of the Poets , and that all his discourses were perpetual citations . Then he repeated what he had said ; and Leonora thinking it very significant , bid Charite learn what Complements were , and to receive her servant more kindly thenceforward . However he entertain'd her not any further at that time ; for they had engag'd him into a discourse about other things . Being returned to Montenors , and having a mind to walk into the fields a little before supper , he met a Country-man , whom he asked where he intended to lodge that night . He told him , at Coulommiers . That put him into a little study ; for it seems he had heard say that that Town was but thirteen leagues off Paris , whereas he thought himself a hundred distant from it . At which Coulommiers ? says he to the Country-man . At Coulommiers in Brie , says the other . You are mistaken , friend , replies Lysis : You talk of lodging in Brie to night , whereas you are now in Forrests , there is a great distance between them , I know well the Geography of them ▪ I know my way as well as you can tell me , replies the Country-man : I have gone this way these thirty years , you shall not need teach me . And so kept on his way , leaving Lysis in an unspeakable astonishment . A while after he met another man , that came from that quarter where the other went : In what Country are we , says he to him ? you 'll do me a favour to tell me . You know better then I , Sir , says the other to him ; what think you ? are we not in Brie ! In Brie ! replies Lysis , sure we are in Forrests ; do you not see I am clad like a Shepherd ? But whence come you now ? whither go you ? do you intend to lodge to night at Montbrisson ? 'T is a great way thither , replies the Traveller , I know it well , it is my own Country ; I would I were there ! but I am but a league off Coulommiers , through which Town I came , and I shall lie to night at the first Town where I find good lodging . Lysis was now more amaz'd then before ; and he could not resolve whether Brie were transported to the place where Forrests should be , or whether he himself had insensibly leap'd out of one Country into the other . He spake with much earnestness to this Traveller , who answered him as seriously , and gave him such reasons as convinc'd him that he had been deceiv'd . The vexation it put him to was such , that he would not return to Montenor's . The man he met seem'd to him to be a good humour'd fellow , so that he resolved to indent a friendship with him , though his face was somwhat of the roughest . Having asked him what he was , he gave this account of himself : About five years since ( says he ) I was by profession a Journyman-Joyner , and had the occasion to fasten a board in the Study of a Learned man that liv'd at Paris : He entred into talk with me ; and finding my discourses to his mind , he told me , that if I would serve him , he would make me a knowing man. Now he had found out the Philosophers stone of Knowledge ; and in the papers he caused to be stuck up and down the City , he promised the Abridgment of those long Studies . I quitted my former profession , for to become learned under him : And I swear to you , that having serv'd him ever since till now , he hath taught me very excellent things . I know not what 's become of him since : I left him about a small difference that hapned between us ; and now I travel up and down France , teaching what I know to children . You never heard of any thing more admirable then what I know ; I speak readily on any subject is given me ; my name is Carmelin . Seeing you are so eloquent , says Lysis , let me hear what you can say of Vertue . Vertue is so fair , replies Carmelin , that if men could see her naked , they could not but fall in love with her : They say , that at Rome it was necessary to pass through her Temple to that of Honour . As Silver is of less esteem then Gold , so is Gold then Vertue . She it is that takes deep root in the field of our souls , but all other things fade and fall like the flowers of the meadow . And what say you of Pleasure ? replies Lysis . Pleasure is the most importunate Mistress in the world , says Carmelin ; the wages she gives us in the end are diseases and despairs : It abounds with honey and gall ; if it present us with Hyppocras , there 's wormwood in the bottom of the bowl : She is a treacherous whore , that doth not embrace , but to kill you . As I am a Shepherd , cryes out Lysis , here are as many French Margarites as ever I heard in my life : It is clearly seen that you have most exquisite observations , and excellent common-places . You are the man I want , I shall never meet with a better companion . I see you are an unsetled person , you shall stay in this Country with me . A small matter maintains us , if you will but turn Shepherd as I am ; for invitations are so forced upon me , that I am hardly able to satisfie those that would have me to dinners and suppers . Know you what a Pastoral life is ? The Pastoral life is the happiest in the world , replies Carmelin ; Shepherds are content with the little they have , and he that is content is happy . The Naturalists teach us , that the thunder falls on the tallest trees , and not on the lowest shrubs ; so calamities aim at great persons , and pass over poor rusticks . Say you so ! there is the word indeed , says Lysis out of excess of joy : what an able man are you ! you speak nothing but sentences . What wonders shall we do , if you live with me ! We will make Books , we will crack Arguments , and Harangue it before the Nymphs . I will give you a Mistress , if you have not chosen one already . You shall court her , and receive signal favours from her ; but you must resolve to suffer somewhat before you obtain her , for she is a most discreet Shepherdess . Will you not treat her with fine amorous Complements ? They say , that in Aethiopia there was a statue of Memnon , which when the Sun shone on it , made an harmonious sound , sayes Carmelin ; in like manner , when you or any other person of equal merit shall dart your rayes on me , I shall speak those things that shall satisfie your ears . The custom of Persia being to make presents to the King , a poor handy-craftsman that met Artaxerxes , and had nothing to give him , went and fetch'd a little fresh water , and presented him with it . So I shall not indeed present you but with small matters , but you will esteem them much , if you measure them by my good will , knowing that I have not the treasure of Craesus . Do not quote so much , sayes Lysis , let us return to the statue of Memnon , I think I am of the same humour . As soon as ever my head is smitten by the heat of the Sun , I begin to sneeze . But to speak of what concerns you , without any further digressions , I swear to you that you will finde those pleasures with me , that neither the most powerful words of your eloquence , nor mine can ever express . Carmelin , who was not the wisest in the world , was ravish'd with the promises of Lysis . Upon this there past by a Countrey-fellow , of whom the Shepherd ask'd the way to Clarimonds Castle ; he told him he was going that way , and bid him follow . Lysis did so , being resolved to go thither , because he had a good opinion of the disposition of that Gentleman . He found him at home , for he had left Montenor and Anselme . But Clarimond was amaz'd to see him , and as'd him why he had left his good friends . They are cheats , replyes Lysis , they have brought me hither , making me believe it was the Country of Forests , and 't is Bry ; but if I be a Shepherd , I shall live as happily here as elsewhere . My mother hath discharg'd the Shepherd she had , says Clarimond , will you take his place ; the condition is not to be contemned , you shall have wages , and shall be well entertain'd : In the morning your Scrip shall be well furnish'd , and at night you shall have as much pottage as you will. To propse this to me , is to treat me unworthily , replyes Lysis ; know , that I will not keep any sheep but what shall be my own , I will not be a Hireling . 'T is not out of any necessity I take this condition , but for the tranquility of this kinde of life . 'T is upon the same grounds that so many Shepherds of Arcadia and Forrests , who are come from noble houses do the like . But you that have sworn to turn Shepherd with me , tell me , where is the memory of all your oathes ? I have forgot nothing of what I promiss'd you , replies Clarimond , but I cannot yet perform it , because of some business I have to do of my mothers , which I may not by any means neglect . A man must put away all cares , before he can be a Shepherd as you are . You are in the right , replyes Lysis , and in the mean time this honest man here , will bear me company . He is a knowing person , hear him speak , that you may see what he is . When he had so said , he shewed Carmelin to Clarimond ; who presently said to him , It seems you are a Companion of this brave Shepherd . Vertue will soon have Companions , answers Carmelin . Pliny and du Vair say , that the stone Panthaura draws to it self whatever is near it ; so vertue draws all the world after it . How ! he quotes Authors , saies Clarimond : you see it , saies Lysis , he is the principal disciple of the Authour of the Abridgement of Long-studies . Nay , then I do not wonder that he is learned , replyes Clarimond , there are none but excellent persons come out of the School of such a Philosopher . That past , Clarimond gave order Supper should be made ready , seeing he must needs entertain these new guests , notwithstanding his mothers niggardliness . While they were at table , Carmelin displayed the excellency of his knowledge , and discours'd about temperance . There were none , Lysis excepted , but could easily see , that he spoke like a Parrot , and that he had by heart things he understood not : for he pronounc'd the words false , never stopp'd at any period , nor ever elevated or let fall his voyce . Lysis proposing to him what he ought to do to be a Shepherd , told him , that in the first place he must choose a fine name , and quit that of Carmelin , which was not so proper for a man of their quality ; and that he would have him called Corydon , Thyrsis or Melibeus ; but Carmelin said , that his Father and all his Ancestors had been call'd so , and that he would not do them the injury to change their name . You must at least disguise it whatever come on 't , says Lysis ; and so making a diminutive of it , I will call you Carmelinet , or Carmelinthus , or Carmelindor ; these words have the full sent of a Romance . When I have said a thing , I am resolute to observe it , says Carmelin . Well , seeing you are inconvincible , keep your former name , replyes Lysis , I know what 's to be done . To give an Etymology of this name of Carmelin , I will have it derived from Charmes , to shew that you make Charms or Verses , or that you desire to make some . While this past , Lysis observing the countenance of Carmelin , and all the rest of his body , found much that he had somewhat to object to . You must also change your Physiognomy to be a Shepherd with me , says he to him , you are as nasty as a Pedants boy : your hair 's as greasie , as if it had been wash'd in sallet oyl ; your beard is in such a posture , as if it had never known what a rasor nor cisers meant , and that you had never been trim'd but with a wisp of lighted straw , or with the shells of burnt nuts , as Dionysius the Tyrant was . I observe also on your mustachoes , certain little pearls which fall out of your nose like dew . That hair must be taken away , where the immundicities of the common shore of you brain are stopp'd . Do you not see that I have the chin as clear as any Roman Emperor ? why would you suffer your beard so long ? or do you keep it for a bib to save your ruff , when you eat porredge ? you must also have wash-balls for your hands , which are as earthy , as if for want of a plow , they had turn'd up an acre of ground ; nor must you forget to keep your nails short , which towards the top are of a slate colour , and are so overgrown , that they may be used for lanthorns , or may serve for shooing-horns . This correction made Carmelin hold his peace a while ; but at last he swallowed down his shame in a glass of wine , and promiss'd to make himself as neat as the Bridegroom of a Country Village . Clarimond sent a man to Anselme , to bid him not trouble himself about Lysis ; and so commanded a Chamber to be prepared for the two Shepherds . Having discours'd a little while after supper , they went to bed all three . The next day Lysis being unwilling to defer his being a Shepherd in good earnest any longer , proposs'd it to Carmelin , and seeing that he was more willing to be his servant then his companion , because he was very poor , he was resolved to take him to his service ; yet not commanding him any thing but what was easie and honorable : So he gave him money , and bid him go buy sheep in some market , and withal , charg'd him not to forget to take off his beard , and cleanse his hair . When he was gone , Clarimond came and drew Lysis into some discourses about his Loves ; and asked him , if he had not yet receiv'd some signal favour of Charite . He answered , that his own over-respect towards her , had hindred him . Assure your self Lover , sayes Clarimond , that fortune favours confidence , nay temerity . Contemn the resistances of your Mistress ; maids do not run from us , but to be follow'd and overtaken . They fight not , but to be overcome , and are pleass'd they are not the strongest . If your lips may touch theirs , you must not be content with that : for he that hath obtain'd a kiss , and proceeds no further , shews himself unworthy of what he hath receiv'd . You 'll bring me the examples of many chaste Shepherds , but they are all Cockscombs ; there are divers others more to be commended then they , who have made their Mistresses leap again . A certain strange pleasure came thereupon , and tickled Lysis ; and for to be somewhat satisfied in his love , he resolv'd to follow Clarimonds advice , and to endeavor to arrive at some enjoyment . In this consideration he went out to walk somewhere near the Castle . He had not been out half an hour , but he perceives two women on the highway , who came leasurely towards him . At length he perceiv'd it was Orontes's gardeners wife , and the fair Charite . He went behinde a hedge , that he might not be seen : And as they went along , says Charite to the other , I must rest my self before I go any further ; let 's sit down here . They presently sate them down on the grass : So that Lysis putting on what confidence he could , came and accosted them . They acquainted him that they were going in pilgrimage to St. Fiaere . But he immediately changing the discourse , began to praise the beauty of Charite , which was increased by the heat she had by going . The Gardeners wife , who understood nothing of all this , rise up and said to her companion , that she would go leisurely before , and that she could not endure to be sitting . The Shepherd seeing himself all alone with his Mistress , would put in practice that are of Loving that Clarimond had taught him ; and in the first place taking the fair hand which had stollen away his heart , he would needs kiss it . Charite draws it back presently , so that he was forc'd to say to her , If you will not give me leave to kiss naked this thief of my heart , I 'll draw your smock-sleeve over it , and kiss it so ; will you not permit me ? People are fain to kiss Reliques through a glass . Having said so , he strived so much , that he kiss'd the bare hand : And believing he ought in consequence endeavour some greater victory over his sweet enemy , Ha Charite ! says he to her with dying eyes and an amorous gesture , Now that we are alone , whose fault is it that we imitate not Daphnis and Cloe , and that we strip not our selves naked as they did , to go and wash together in some fountain hereabouts ? There is one I know hath so much umbrage , that the Sun who sees all things cannot discover us there : I must lie on thy breast , seeing thou art my Altar , and that I am the Victim that is to be laid on it . Wilt thou not suffer that my half be glued to thine ? Is there no means that both of us together make an Androgyne ? He was no sooner delivered of these words , but his Mistress understood well enough what he meant ; for it is a maxim , That a maid cannot be so simple but she will apprehend this , in what terms soever it be spoken . So that Charite rise up , and going her ways said to him , Fear not , Impudence ! but assure thy self that I 'll tell my Lady of this ; thou comest to disturb my devotions with thy follies : If ever thou comest to our house again , thou shalt find the door shut . Lysis rising up , cries out , O Virgin more tender then the vine-bud ! thou runst away from me faster then the young Fawn doth from the merciless tooth of a Bear : I do not run after thee like a Wolf for to devour thee ; I am no Myrmidon , nor savage Dolopus . Alas ! stay till thou hear me , or hear me till I come to thee : Thou fliest like an Asp whose tail hath been trod on . Notwithstanding this complaint , she kept on her way still : which so amaz'd him , that he durst not run after her , but remained as immoveable as a statue . Oh how often did he curse the advice of Clarimond , which had procured him nothing but the disfavour of Charite ! Oh how did he now wish he had said nothing at all to her , and that he had been as mute that day as the fish in the river Mosin , which must no more be called Lignon ! Oh how he wish'd he had had no more use of his members then a Paralytick , before his Mistress , that so he might have done her no violence ! But what was past could not be recalled ; all his recourse now was to sighs and tears . Dinner-time was slipt away in these imaginations : So that Clarimond wondring he returned not , went out to look after him . Having found him weeping at the foot of a tree , Ah Clarimond ! says the Shepherd to him , wonder not that I weep ; it is for to water this Elm , and to make it grow in requital for the shadow it hath given Charite when she fate under it . But alas ! if thou wouldst know another cause of my weeping , it is that I have offended that fair one by thinking to put thy doctrine in practice . It may be you have not carried your self discreetly in the business , replies Clarimond , and you have betray'd the mysterie . How is it possible I should do amiss ? says Lysis , seeing I said not one word to her which I cannot shew in very good Authors . 'T is therefore because she is not so well read , says Clarimond ; and before you should have entertained her in that manner , you should have brought her to read . There 's the secret ! replies Lysis : But seeing you are the cause of my misfortune , you are obliged to find out some remedy , and to make my peace with her . I beseech you remonstrate to her , that if I have spoken of making the Androgyne , I meant no hurt thereby : Is it not well known that heretofore men were double ; but that to punish their iniquities , they were divided in two ? That 's the reason that every one is so desirous to find his other half , and by joyning it to himself to make up a perfect creature . Now there may be a juncture without fin , as that of wills and desires : And I may well say that was the manner I meant . And if Charite abhor these copulations , let her beware the judgment of Jupiter : He hath given men notice , that if they return to their offending him , he will further divide every half in two . Seeing she will not hear of joyning herself , the Gods might justly divide her in that manner : And do you think it would be a fine sight to see her in two parts , each of them having but half a nose , half a mouth , one eye , one ear , one buttock , one thigh , and one foot , with which she should go leaping like a Flea , and straighten herself up again like a Bob. 'T were great pitty to see her in that posture , says Clarimond ; she must know so much : If you were to satisfie your love in the enjoyment of her , you must bring those two parts together , which would be an excessive trouble : And then if you should be jealous , consider what means there were to look to such a woman ; while you had one half with you in your own bed , the other would be in your neighbours . After these learned considerations , Clarimond perswaded the Shepherd so far of the possibility of qualifying Charites cruelty , that he got him home to eat somewhat . Thence they took their way to Hircan's Castle , for diversion sake , and went all by ease discoursing of the miracles the Magician did . When they were come thither , Hircan carried them into the Garden , where Lysis had never been before . When he saw it was so fair , it seem'd to him to be the residence of the Spring , Summer and Autumn , because there was all sorts of Flowers , and all sorts of Fruits : He thought that Hircan had for ever banish'd the Winter thence by the force of his charms . Being in a Walk which was broad and very close at the top , he was so much taken with it , that stretching out his arms he cryes out , Ha fair Walk ! thou shalt have of my Verses , I swear it to thee ; thou deservest I should make a Description of thee some time or other . Out of that he goes into a Bowre , built for to elude the heat of the day : There he sees a Spring so well painted , that he says to the rest , Come not so neer , we shall be wet . And perceiving a Horse excellently well drawn in a field , he brake forth into this fustian : See you how that horse runs ! you will lose him , Hircan ; why do you not tie him to some tree ? He runs away from himself ! he leaves himself behind ! While he was thus busie , Hircan turning a little Cock , made the water issue out in good earnest out of a Plank below , by a many holes , O wonder ! cries out Lysis , running away : I knew this Magician had thwarted the course of nature : whereas in other places the water falls down from heaven to earth , here it issues out of the earth , as if it would threaten heaven : Or is it that this peece of earth will weep in its turn , for the pains which I suffer ? There was with Hircan a Cousin of his , called Fontenay , who was come to see him . He wondred much at what Lysis said , as never having heard any thing equally extravagant . He took aside one of the servants , and ask'd whether he knew him . He answered , that he knew no more of him , then that he was one become a Fool through an excessive love he bore to Catherine , Leonora's Chamber-maid . He was yet more to seek ; for he knew the Wench , and thought it impossible she should cause so much love : He knew she was of a fair complexion , and that she was somewhat flaxen-hair'd ; but she had in requital some features in the face , which were so far from handsom , as were sufficient to raise her the esteem of deformed . He therefore not being satisfied , spake to Hircan of it , who in few words acquainted him with the disease of Lysis . When he understood it , he goes and confidently sets upon the Shepherd , saying to him , I hope you 'll pardon my curiosity , if I ask you who you are ; For seeing you have an extraordinary manner of speaking , I am very desirous to learn it : All those of whom I have enquired concerning it , can give me no satisfaction at all . I never refused any man living what thou askest me , says the Shepherd , know then that I am Lysis , and let that suffice thee . That 's not enough , replies Fontenay ; know then , replies the Shepherd , that I am a Lover of the fair Charite . All this is nothing , says the other to him : what Profession are you of ? What an importunate fellow art thou ? says Lysis : seest thou not I am a Shepherd ? doth not my habit discover so much ? But that you may not quarrel with words , nor take things literally , I tell thee , that I am not of the number of those rusticks whose residence are the fields : I am of those , whose histories are committed to Romances , which are every day made , and whose actions are represented by the Players on their stages . In good faith Master ( saies Fontenay , who could conceal nothing he knew ) I think you are the successor of Don-Quixote of Manca , and that you have inherited his folly . After he had been Knight-Errant , he would be a Shepherd , but he dyed in the design ; and I believe you would be Shepherd in his stead , and continue his extravagancies . You lye , says Lysis , I do nothing but of my own invention , I never imitated him you speak of ; and if I have read his history , it hath been by the way . He was a fool , who imagin'd himself a Lover of Dulcinea , when he had never seen her : whereas I have the advantage to converse with Charite every day . He understood nothing of the soveraign felicity . 'T is not in Arms it will be found , there is nothing but trouble , and the minde thereby becomes brutish : 'T is in keeping of Flocks , that there is profit and pleasure . Fontenay seeing the Shepherd beginning to be hot ; to vex him the more , said to him : Thou givest me the lye , infamous wretch , assure thy self thou shalt give me satisfaction . What dost thou think thy self to be ? thou art the contempt of all the world . That Charite for whom thou sighest so much , cares not for thee , and 't is of me that she is passionate : every day she courts me . and yet I will not be catch'd by her enticements , for I have a many other Mistresses handsomer then she . Here it was that Lysis was all afire , he was making towards Fontenay to strike him ; but Hircan held him by the arm , and carried him a walking another way , while Clarimond entertain'd his enemy . Lysis ask'd Hircan , whether he had not some Magical glass , wherein he might see whether it were true that Fontenay was beloved by his Shepherdess . Hircan told him , that he had broken his , out of indignation that he had once seen a Mistress of his in the arms of one of his Rivals , and that he had not yet had the leasure to make another ; but that he could tell him what he desired to know , by some otherwayes ; and that if Fontenay had offended him any way , he would see him reveng'd of him . Thereupon he shew'd him a little grove of his , and told him , that all those trees he saw had sometimes been men that he had metamorphos'd , because they had done some injury to him or his friends , and that to inrich himself in a moment , he found nothing so easie as to make a forrest of his Enemies , which should be full grown timber , and ready for the ax . Lysis , who had a while before read Ovids Metamorphoses , where there are things far more incredible , easily believ'd this . He resolv'd to be ever a friend of Hircans , both that he might not hurt him , and might assist him to punish those that should injure him . A while after , Hircan having carried the company into the house to a Collation , Lysis said not a word to Fontenay , contenting himself not to look on him . Synopa was there , who as she was as impudent as need be wish'd , she went and said to the Shepherd before all that were present , Ah! inhumane heart ! wilt thou never believe the torments I suffer for thee ? Behold the thing observ'd in all Pastorals , sayes Lysis , a Maid ever loves him that affects her not : In Montemajor , Seluage pursues Alanio , Alanio courts Ismenia , Ismenia Montan , and Montan Seluage : So Synopa follows me , I Charite , Charite desires Fontenay , and Fontenay desires another Shepherdess , who haply loves another Shepherd , that can affect none then Synopa . Is not that a fine wheel , and as good as that of Pythagoras ? We 'll run one after another in the fields , holding by one another behinde , as children do at a certain play whereof I have forgat the name . Charite shall say , Go not so fast my Fontenay ; and Lysis shall say , Stay my Charite , at least let me dye in your presence : and then Synopa shall come after , and say , Forsake that ingrateful one Lysis , and stay with with her that lives not but for thy sake . I do not wonder at the diversity of all our affections , for it must necessarily be so ; and there were never any Pastorals seen , wherein that hath not been observed : But it is withal to be noted , that one day all shall be reconciled , and by the power of some God , it shall come to pass , that every one shall love what he should love , as it happens in the end of every good history , which ever concludes with marriage . Every one seem'd to admire these excellent reasons ; so that Lsis thinking he had spoken mightily to the purpose , was very well satisfied . Yet when he had left Hircans house , there came somewhat into his memory , that animated him against Fontenay . Had it not been for that , he would have return'd back to the Magicians , for he was not well satisfied with Clarimonds mother ; but to remain where his enemy was , he could not by any means submit to . Clarimond having spoken to him of the injury he had receiv'd , heightned his spirit to revenge : so that he was much to seek what he should do . You must fight , sayes Clarimond , there 's no other way ; send Fontenaie a Challenge , he is a man of his weapon , he 'll meet you in the field . I have diligently perused all books of Shepherdrie , replyes Lysis ; but I never found any Shepherd that fought a duel : And if any one hath taken Arms , as Celadons father did , it was not well done , and it was a transgression of our Ordinances . I am not such an enemy to Laws , as to be a transgressor of them , as he was ; and yet it is not out of Cowardize , for if it were to fight with Sheephooks , I should be the first in the charge : or if it were to be at slings , to cast peeble stones , I should make one , it hath been my exercise ever since I was a little boy : There 's nothing becomes us better ; and t is certain , David had but a sling to overcome Goliah . He was one of the most eminent Shepherds in the world , and therefore must be imitated in all things . You must then send Fontenaie word , that you will fight with him at the sling , replyes Clarimond . Let 's not be so hasty , sayes Lysis , it may be he 'll come and ask me pardon for the injury he hath done me . Upon these discourses they retch'd Clarimonds Castle , where they found Carmelin return'd . 'T was much besides the expectation of Clarimond , who thought that strange face having gotten so much money of Lysis , would have gone his way , and not have brought him any sheep , as many would have done in the like case . But he was as good as his word ; for he consider'd that he could hardly meet with a better fortune , then he expected from his new Master , with whom he was to live as his Peer and Companion . He bethought him , he was lodg'd in a Castle , whereas before he understood not any thing above a Cottage : and above all , he was much pleas'd to eat at a Gentlemans Table , whereas before , he had hardly ever eaten a meals meat , but in some wretched Victualing house But what was yet more , he had sometimes heard read some few leaves of the Pleasures of a Pastoral life , the charms whereof had fully captivated him . He had therefore been at a small Market Town , where he had bought a dozen sheep dearer then they were worth , for he was not much skil'd in the imployment . He had also been at the Brokers , and chang'd a black suit he had on , for a gray one , and had trim'd himself Lysis thought him very spruce and neat , though he was not fully shav'd , and had long mustachoes ; for he said he might easily take off that when he had a minde to disguise himself into a maid , to go and see his Sweetheart : As for the Flock , though it was in an ill case , yet was he satisfied with it , both in regard he was in such impatience to have one , that he would take the first presented it self ; and that he thought it a glory to feed it : so that whereas it was now very lean , he would within a while make it very fat . After Supper he began to consider , that Clarimonds mother did not bid him so welcome as he expected as indeed it was true : the good Lady being much given to zeal and devotion , was not well pleas'd to see a fool at her Table . He conceiv'd himself oblig'd to take a Lodging elsewhere , and hire some little Cottage for himself and Carmelin . This consideration was accompanied with a many other designs , which requir'd sudden execution : so that he call'd his man , and said to him , Put the Flock into the stable , if it be not already , bring me my Gittarrhe , give me pen , ink and paper , look out for a house for me , go and see how Charite doth , present my service to the Magician and his Nayad ; Tell Anselme and Montenor , I am no longer their friend . Thou art nothing vigilant , A man must tell thee all thou hast to do . Carmelin took a little snuff at this , and began to complain of the hastiness of his master , whose commands were so far from a possibility of execution , that they could not well be understood . But Lysis made his excuses for it , that being in his resueries he had spoken all came into his mind . So that he desired nothing but his Gittarrhe , which they were fain to send to Montenor's for . Clarimond having heard him a while playing on that Instrument , said the harmony was most excellent and ravishing ; but that it was a far greater recreation for one to decipher his passions , whether it were in prose or verse . He was of the same opinion ; and putting away his Gitarrhe , ask'd for pen and ink to write a Letter to Charite . 'T was a thing seem'd so far necessary , as it concern'd him to know how much he was in her favour , and whether she still bore him any grudge . He sate up all night about it , and did nothing but write down and blot out a thousand conceits ; but at last he brought it to that pass , as it should not suffer any further alteration . And though it was not yet day , he went and awoke Clarimond for to communicate it to him ; for he was not so scrupulous now as when he writ his first Letter , which he would not shew Anselme . And these were the Contents of it . LYSIS's Pullet , or Love-Letter to the Fair CHARITE . SInce that Love , which is the lightest Bird in the world , hath nestled in my bosom , it hath prov'd so full of egg , that I have been forc'd to suffer him to lay there . But since he hath laid it , be hath sate upon it a long time , and at length hath hatch'd this little PULLET , which I now send you . The breeding of it will cost you little ; all the food it will require will be caresses and kisses . And withall it is so well taught , that it speaks better then a Paraqueto , and it will tell you as well as my self my sufferings for you . It hath in charge to enquire whether or no you be yet displeas'd with me , and to let me know your mind , not by a PULLET so big as this , but by the least Chicken you please , if I may have the favour ; with this promise , that if you have laid aside your rigor , I shall send you no more Pullets , but present you with Cocks full of valour and affection , such as will ever be Your faithfull Shepherd , LYSIS . The Shepherd was wholly ravish'd at the repetition of it , and protested he had surpass'd himself in this Letter ; and Clarimond avow'd as much , by reason it was full of a certain more then common ingenuity . And indeed he was in the right ; for Lysis had many good Intervals , in which so many Idaeas thronging into his fancy , it was very hard that now and then he should not hit on somwhat that were good . Certainly for this humour it was happy enough ; and by this he lets us understand why a Love-Letter was call'd a Pullet , a thing which many that use the word wholly understand not . Clarimond therefore having admir'd his invention , he was content to believe it would find no less esteem with his Mistress , and that there was no hardness of heart whatever that this could not soften . Nay , the agitations of his passions were such , that he was in a strong belief that Charite would immediately command him to attend her ; nay he did not stick to say , that if he were to pass the Sea like Leander to see his Hero , he would do it cheerfully . But Clarimond envying him this enjoyment , and desirous to affront the fable , said , That the poor Leander must needs be too cold , after having pass'd an arm of the Sea , ( as he did every time ) to enjoy his Mistress ; and that he must be a lusty man indeed , if after all that he were rampant ; and that it had been better to have hired some Barge to pass from one shore to another , or else to have steer'd it himself , and that for his part he knew no reason why he might not hide himself all day in some obscure house somewhere neer the lodgings of his fair Hero , that he might save so much trouble , and be the fitter to visit her at night . Lysis replyed , that assuredly that Lover wanted not his hinderances to all this ; and that though the story was not the most probable in the world , yet was it not to be mistrusted as to the truth of it , being reported by so many good Authors . Lysis was not willing to enlarge himself in this discourse , because he was at this time more imployd about bringing to pass his own loves , then to consider by what means others enjoy'd theirs . Nay , so impatient was he , that he left Clarimond to seal his Letter , and in all haste call'd Carmelin to go carry it to Charite . But Carmelin was so sound asleep , that he had much ado to make him wake . Thou lazie fellow , quoth he , hast thou a mind to bury both body and soul in these fathers ? Seest thou not that the Sun begins to scatter his beams upon the vaults of heaven ? He is now a gilding of the Mountain-tops , and it will not be long ere he kiss the lowest herbs : Yea , the Husband-men withdraw out of the bosoms of their wives , where they had slept as on a pillow ; and the Birds warble out their acclamations , to welcome the Day . Carmelin being forc'd to awake , saw that indeed it was break of day ; so that Lysis gave him his Letter , with commands to carry it to his Mistress . He rubbing his eyes , which by this time were half open , beseech'd him to tell him what kinde of woman she was , and where he might finde her . If thou seest her , says Lysis , thou wilt know her well enough ; she is a Sun that enlightens all the world , and cannot suffer any ecclypse . Then , sayes Carmelin , you write to the Sun for ought I know ; as I am an honest man , you must finde another Messenger , for my part I cannot flie so high ; would you would send it post by some bird . Thou understandst not , answers Lysis , or at least wilt not understand I speak of the Shepherdess Charite , that dwells in the Castle of Orontes , any body will tell thee the way . Clarimond being in bed , heard all this discourse , and call'd Lysis to him , telling him that he did ill for to send Carmelin to carry a Love-Letter to his Mistress , and that possibly he might be beaten by the way . I can help all this , answers Lysis : I have sometimes read a Bood , called The Temple of Venus , where there are many curious secrets for concealing of Letters ; among others , that of sending them by Doves , that will carry them . But it were too much for me to descend to the imitation of any ; for upon better thoughts I finde , that I have another design much better . The Chicken that run about Orontes's house , will now and then get out into the street ; I will tie my Letter to one of their legs , and it shall carry it into the house , where Charite may receive it . It is an excellent invention , says Clarimond ; but methinks Charite should have notice beforehand : And if you could make such an address to her , you might deliver her your Letter without making use of such an artifice , which for the present is not at all necessary . But , says he , I know another invention better then this : Your Shepherdess , you are to note , is a little sweet-lipp'd ; when she is at Paris , she is ever eating of Penny-pyes ; you had best entreat a Pye-woman to put it into one of her Pyes , and there she 'll be sure to find it . We are not now in the City , replies Lysis , and possibly she hath chang'd her custom ; besides that , such Pullets as mine use not to be put in Paste . You are very much in the right on 't , Master , says Carmelin ; for possibly she may be so hungry , that she may eat crust , flesh , and paper all at a bit ; for I think a Love-Letter may be very good meat , so that there be verjuice enough to it . Love take my soul ! ( says Lysis , that had a mind to swear after the new fashion ) this is the best Droll in the world ; I see , Carmelin , thou art a pleasant fellow , and I well understand thou wilt make my time shorter and less tedious to me . But hear me ! in all thy jests be as carefull to touch my Mistress , as thou wouldst a Deity . I am content , says Carmelin ; and for your Letter , you need not trouble your brain to Philosophize upon any of these rare secrets ; assure your self I 'll find means enough to deliver it to Madam Charite : This very business shall discover my ingenuity unto you . But 't is necessary , that I be first convinced she is a person of honor I am directed to , and that all your addresses to her are for no other end then marriage , and that in the face of the Church , otherwise you must finde some other to carry it ; for I am as tender of my reputation as the apple of my eye . I must answer , sayes Clarimond in this for your Master , that he doth not send you to be his Pimp , but on a just and an honest errand . It costs not so much to call any thing by an honorable name , but since you are so subtil do your duty . Lysis and Carmelin left Clarimond , for our Shepherd would needs set his man a little on his way . He caus'd the sheep to be brought out of the fold , but wanting a Sheephook , he was not a little discontented , yet had he no mind to send to Montenors for his own . But because he could not endure to be without one , he fell upon this pretty imagination : he found a long painted staff , which he thought fit for his purpose ; and having taken a card , he tyed it with a thread to the head of it . Now , as Good-luck would have it , it fell out to be the Queen of Hearts , which exceedingly pleas'd him ; insomuch , as he did not stick to say , that nothing could better become that place , in respect it put him in perpetual remembrance of his Shepherdess , who was really the Queen of his Heart and Desires . Furnish'd with this Sheep-hook , he left Clarimonds , and with a Country man named Bertrand , sitting at his cottage door , he enquir'd of him , whether he could lodge him , his man , and his sheep . The man reply'd , Yes ; and shew'd him his lodgings , which Lysis lik'd very well . He agreed with him for five groats a week , besides his promise , that for what bread and fruit he had of him , he should be paid for daily : This being concluded , he shew'd his man which was the way to Orontes's house ; and having implor'd the favour and assistance of the God of Love , parted with him . He got up on a little hillock , and thence look'd after him , as long as he could perceive him ; but having lost the sight of him , he began to be afraid he might not do his errand ; for he considered , that Charite's name was Catherine du Verger , and he was exceedingly troubled , that he had not told his servant her true name , that he might the more easily make his address to her . However , he could not repent of what he had done , when he remembred himself that he was oblig'd by a vow made to Love , not to name his fair dear otherwise then by the incomparable name of Charite : So that falling into the depth of Extravagancy , he perswaded himself that her name was really Charite , and that she was call'd so of all that knew her . As this quieted him not a little , so he fell into very chearful thoughts ; and fain'd to himself , that there was no doubt but Charite would receive his Letter , and the contents thereof would be so happy , as to be the Object of her Eye , and the Subject of her Commendation . Mean while his Flock fed where it found any thing to feed on ; and as good luck would have it , a great Dog came into the way , as it were on purpose to keep them . Lysis had so much wit , as that when he came from Clarimond's , he had furnish'd his Scrip with a great piece of bread , which unknown to the servants had been left out of the Bing . He threw a piece of it to the Dog ; and having clapp'd him o' th' back and spat in 's mouth , presently grew acquainted with him . So good friends they became , that Lysis made account he was fully his servant ; so that he had no other care to take for him , then to give him a name worthy of both the dog and his master . This imployed his whole understanding ; and considering that he was to name him according to his qualities , he could not resolve whether to call him Trusty , Stout , or Watch. But all these names being common , and therefore not suiting with his humour , after profound meditation he light on this excellent one . The dog was all white , only that he had the muzzle red This fell very fit for his thoughts ; so that he call'd him Muzedor , that is , a muzzle of gold , or a golden muzzle . I need not tell you how proud he was of this brave adventure ; for he remembred that he had read in some Romances the name of Musedorus , which ( setting aside the interpretation which he gave it ) signifies in Greek the gift of the Muses . This brought him to such an opinion of himself , that he thought himself able to give names to as many persons as could stand in the Plains of Beausse ; and conceiting himself at this happiness of invention , he thought fit to bestow a name upon every piece of his equipage . He bethought him , seeing the Knights-Errant , whom he esteemed no other then fools and mad-men , took a liberty to give names to their horses and swords ; that Shepherds , who were far their betters , should not be depriv'd the honour of giving names to their Dogs , Sheep-hooks , and Scrips . 'T was not certain whether his Sheep-hook had sometime belong'd to a Country-Monastery , or that Clarimond had made use of it in a Masque , wherein he represented Thyrsis : Certain it was , that it was painted green , and gilt in some places ; so that Lysis thought fit to call it Green-gilt , or Gilt-green : And both those names seeming to him very proper , it rais'd a mighty controversie in him which he should take . Till he could absolutely decide the business , he thought best to keep both ; and while he was in these thoughts , he went on still , driving his sheep before him . There was one of them broke into a Vineyard , the rest follow'd ; and after all the Dog , who fell presently to the grapes . The Shepherd himself could not refrain , but broke his fast on them : But as he was picking up and down , not thinking what he was doing , so much was he taken up with his names , there comes a rude Churl with a halbard in his hand , and takes him by the collar , and says to him , Come your way to prison immediately , you shall pay damage for this ; is it no more with you to eat what belongs to poor people ? Lysis endeavoured what he could to get out of his hands ; but there came up two other Country-fellows , who also laid hold on him , so that he thought it not safe to stand out any longer . What 's this ? sayes one of them , ( seeing the sheep and dog ) he hath brought his Cattel also into the vineyard ; they shall be our satisfaction . He seeing that two were enough to conduct Lysis , left him to his companions , and brought on the Flock after them : As for the Dog , he also follow'd barking at them that held his master . Do me the favour at least to conduct me without noise , says the Shepherd : You need not hold me , I 'll go quietly , provided you 'll tell me what place you intend to lodge me in , seeing you make me run so fast . Do you not see that I am a Vineyard-keeper ? ( says the Fellow with the halbard : ) If we do not meet with out Judge to take order with you , we must put you in prison till he come . Take heed what thou dost , royal Vineyard-keeper , replies Lysis : I know not before what Judge thou wilt bring me ; but know that I acknowledge none but Pan , in whatever concerns Shepherds : I will not be judg'd by men , nor yet by women , out of whose hands I escaped when I was Amaryllis : There are none but the Gods above me ; for even when I was at St. Clou , I was my self Judge in a case between Anselme and Geneura . And as for the prison , alas ! where canst thou find one narrower to put me in then that I am in already for the fair Charite ? Howbeit let us go forward , to see what will be said to us . After this he went along with the Country fellows without any resistance . And as the Towns are very neer one to the other in Brie , they had not gone a quarter of a league , but they came to certain Country-houses , out of one whereof there comes a Pettyfogger with a beard like a Goat , a nose like a Turky-cock , with white Breeches , a Doublet of black serge , and a Hat that required no great labour to be scaled . He was the Judge of the place under Hircan , who was Lord of the soil , and had all manner of jurisdiction civil and criminal in those parts . The Keeper perceiving him , told him how he had found Lysis in the vineyard , and what spoil he made there . But the Shepherd presently assuming the discourse . Are we not in the second Golden age ? says he to him ; Ought not all the fruits of the earth to be common ? Besides , among Shepherds as we are , should there be any regard to Laws , which are only made for strangers ? The Judge apprehended not any thing of all this , and was ready to pass a severe sentence against him : But as good fortune was , Hircan , who had been a hunting , pass'd by . Lysis having perceived him , leap'd for joy , and thought that the dogs that were about him were a Kennel of Devils that assisted him . Deliver me , says he to him , out of the hands of these Savages here ! when I was a Maid , a Woman judg'd me ; and now that I am a Man , I must be be judg'd by a Man. This is a great dishonouring of Love , who is the King of my soul ; and of Pan , who is the King of my body and goods . Hircan seeing Lysis was in a deal of trouble , commanded he should be set at liberty . They said he had eaten their grapes : But Hircan making answer that that was no great matter , they were forc'd to obey their Lord. Lysis having his sheep at his own disposal again , call'd his Dog to him , who came and fawn'd on him . So that seeing himself in a posture to return into the fields , he took leave of the Magician , who had so seasonably delivered him now this second time , and was infinitely pleas'd to have met with the opportunity to do him that courtesie . While he drove his Flock a feeding up and down , Carmelin had almost recover'd Orontes's Castle , and asked for the Shepherdess Charite of all that he met . He could not learn any thing of her , only he was told that Orontes had had a Shepherd , but he had neither wife nor daughter . He was much troubled at this , so that he despair'd to get any tidings of her . Keeping still on his way , he comes neer Hircan's Wood , where Synopa and another Gentlewoman were walking . When she perceiv'd him , she ask'd him whether he went , and whom he belong'd to . I belong to the Shepherd Lysis , replies he , and I think my business is with you : I think you are the Shepherdess Charite : for you have there a fine Comb-case , and a fine white Apron . Synopa being very desirous to know what message Lysis sent his Mistress , resolv'd to abuse the man ; and having affirm'd to him that she was called Charite , she took him aside to know what his errand was . He freely delivered her the Letter , which she had no sooner read , but to make Lysis despair , she says to Carmelin , Return to thy master , and tell him that which he will not be glad to know , that is , that my displeasure will never end ; that he hope not any favour from me , he deserves nothing but disdain : As for the Pullet he mentions , unless it be good to make a Fricassee of , I care not what become of it . With that she turn her back on Carmelin , who wish'd he had not met her , and thought it better not to carry his master any news at all , then to bring him ill . However he returns , and having found him , he simply related to him all the Shepherdess had said . What eloquence were able to express Lysis's sadness and dejection , which was without measure ! But what necessiry is there to speak of it , since we could not any way better describe it then by silence ; a discontent which was so violent as made himself be silent for a long time , lying along on the ground as a man half dead ? At length he rises up , and seeing Carmelin went here and there as if he look'd for somewhat , he ask'd him what he wanted ? I look for a Spring , where I might get some water to cast on your face , to recover you out of your swound , says Carmelin . Alas , says Lysis , wherefore goest thou so far to look for any , seest thou not there is enough running down my cheeks ? Behold these tears that bathe my face , they have brought me to my self again , but it hath been only to give me the means to complain . Ah! Regret , sadness , despairs , madness , punishments , ra●●s , disquiers , lock up your selves for ever in my mind , but on condition you lose the keys , and that you never depart thence . As for you , my little , but delightfull Flock ! alas , what a f●●●all while have you kept me company ? how can I keep you , now that I am going to lose my self ? Alas ! now you may be your own keepers ; if Carmelin and Musedore do not take you into their charge . Hereupon Carmelin endeavoured to comfort him : but seeing he did but lose his labour , he would have brought him along to Clarimond's , to see if that Gentleman might better remove his disquiet . But Lysis told him , that though he saw the day was neer retiring , yet would he not stir from the place ; and that he would patiently expect what it were the pleasure of the Gods to do with him . Carmelin seeing his obstinacie , went and stabled the Flock at the Coutry-mans where they were to lodge , and return'd to him with a good piece of bread , and a quarter of a pound of cheese , for to recover his spirits : but Lysis would not eat a bit , only entreated him in the name of what he lov'd best in the world to retire till the next morning , and to leave him there to be eaten by the wolves , if the Destinies had so ordained it . When Carmelin saw it was night , he had no mind to pass it over with him , but we●● to bed to Bertrands , being afraid to go to Clarimond's , left he should have chid him for having so ill managed his ambassage , though ( to speak truth ) it was no fault of his . The Shepherd was in a Meadow , where though he lay all the while on the ground , yet he slept not at all : He did nothing but turn himself from one side to the other , and talk sometimes to the Trees , and sometimes to the Springs , as if they had heard and could have answered him . The End of the Fourth Book . THE Anti-Romance ; OR , THE HISTORY Of the SHEPHERD LYSIS . The Fifth Book . WHen it began to dawn , the disconsolate Shepherd perceiving but a weak light , imagin'd , that thence forward the world should have no more light then that of Aurora , from morning to night , by reason of the sadness which the heavens were in for his misfortune . But that imagination did but increase his torment ; so that he was resolv'd to make such loud complaints , that Charite might hear them from the hous where she lived , which was a good league off . Clarimond , who was wont to walk a little as soon as he was up , heard his cryes , as being not far from the place ; and accidentally meeting Carmelin at the same time , he learn'd of him the despair of his Master . They presently went both to him , whither when they were come : What , says Clarimond to him , will you continue there still ? Shepherd , of what do you intend to live ? Alas ! replyes Lysis , ask me rather what I shall dye of ; and I will answer you , I will dye of Love. I do not hope any thing from Charite , she abhors me , and will not endure to hear me spoken of . Thereupon Clarimond ask'd Carmelin , whether Charite was so cruel in good earnest . If you had seen her when she spoke to me , replyes Carmelin , you would have taken her for a Tygress in a womans dress ; but it must be withal confest , that she was the fairest Tygress that ever was seen . Her eyes did so sparkle , that as I have heard from my Master , and other amorous persons , they seem'd to be a fire ; and I did really imagine that they did cast squibs and crackers at me , as the Boys use to do at mid-Summer . See there , Is not that it I ever believ'd ? says Lysis , she was then possest by that spirit of choler which is ever about her . It is long since that she hath threatned to consume me . But O ye Gods ! you have ordain'd otherwise of me , and your Revelations this night have taught me , that your pleasure is I should be ranked among the Metamorphoses , that I might be added to those of Ovid. This is no delusion Clarimond ; you might have observed , that when ever the heavens know not what to do with a man , and yet would shew compassion on his sufferings ; they change him into some new form . I believe it , says Clarimond ; and since it must be so , let us consider how to bring about things , and we shall finde all will be well . Take you such a course , as that of a disconsolate and a desperate Lover , as you are now , you may be chang'd into a free and contented man , that you may with as much ease slight this your ingrateful Shepherdess , as she doth you , and that will be a very excellent Metamorphoses . You do not apprehend this Mistery , replyes Lysis ; for instead of being chang'd into the contrary , the change is ever into some thing that suits with the former humor . As for example , a Thief shall be transform'd into some ravenous Bird ; a cozening companion , into a Fox ; and a tractable person into a sheep . Now that I am upon the point of losing my former shape , I must seriously put my self into some good humor , that I may not be Metamoaphos'd into some unpleasing creature . However , I have one secret shall bring me into a great esteem ; and it is this , I will not take a form that any other hath already had , and my desire is , to have a Metamorphosis , that was never yet talk'd of . Carmelin had already discover'd , that his Master and his senses were at a distance ; but yet he did not think they were gone so far astray , as that he should imagine such gross Extravagancies . Nevertheless , seeing Clarimond seriously listening to him , and calling to minde what he had heard spoken of the ancient Metamorphoses , his piercing inginuity was at a loss what to think of it . Lysis having by this time made an end of sighing and sobbing , lifted up himself a little , and bid Clarimond sit by him . Well , come , sayes he to him , let 's put the case that the Gods will give me the liberty to choose the form I am to take , what will you advise me to ? for my part , says Clarimond , if your case were mine , I should wish to become a little Shock . Charite would kiss you , would trim you , would feed you out of her own hand , and you should lie with her . Do but consider a little what pleasure you should have . That 's handsomly propos'd , says Lysis , but there is a dog already in the house , against whom the Cats , which are at least seven or eight , are in perpetual hostility , and do often give him such clawing embraces , as he takes very unkindely . I should not be well pleas'd to be scratch'd in that manner by them . Be then Metamorpos'd into a Flea , replyes Clarimond , you shall leap up and down her body , you shall go into the bosom of your Shepherdess , and thence a little lower , the rest I leave it to your self to imagine . But if Charite catch me , replyes the Shepherd , shall I be proof against her nails ; and then what will become of poor Lysis ? I am not for any of all these , I think there is nothing better then to be turn'd to something without life ; for then no body meddles with one , but I am suffered to last as long as I can . I do not speak of Plants , for they live ; I mean some sort of moveables and necessary things ; as for instance , a Looking-glass , and that form I think very fit for me , for I have already Charite's picture drawn in my heart . I should represent her face as well present as absent ; but withal , I would not receive any other images , and it should be in vain for others to come to look in me . Now when one is thus chang'd into a moveable , one is not for that insensible , but the soul retires into some corner . Master , without displeasing you , says Carmelin , I have as excellent inventions on this occasion as your self . Change your self into a Smoak , and so you shall touch the delicate skin of your Charite , or else into some Gorget , and you shall touch her breasts , and she will wash you with her own hands ! methinks it would come very seasonably , for you are grown very foul by lying on the ground to night . But a better then any is to be chang'd into a Knife : I 'll be the Pedlar that will go and sell you to her , and she shall put you into her own sheath , and wear you at the side of her virginity : That were indeed a fair transformation ! Thou hast given over to speak learnedly , Carmelin ! replies Lysis : I believe the vexation thou art in to see me thus afflicted , hath caus'd thee some loss of wit. Thy two first Changes , methinks , are not glorious enough for me ; and for the last , it is a most impertinent one , and very dangerous . Seest thou not that if I were a Knife , it might happen that I might cut the fingers of my Charite , which I should be infinitely sorry for . Do not thou interpose thy , self any more in this affair : Go immediately home , and bring away my Flock , or rather thy own , into the fields . Carmelin was forc'd to obey his Masters command . He was no sooner gone , but Hircan , who was taking a walk all alone to see his friend Clarimond , came into the very place . Being perceived by Clarimond , he said not a word , because he would not interrupt Lysis's discourse ; and beside , he saw the other made signs to him to that purpose . Hircan coming softly behind the Shepherd , to frighten him a little , would needs turn his hat round ; but he gave it such a turn , that he toss'd it into the branches of a Willow that was over against him , where it stuck fast . Lysis being turn'd about towards Hircan , gave him but a slight salute , because he had no desire to laugh : He would needs have his Hat again , though he imagin'd himself on the point not to have any further occasion for it . As ill luck would have it , neither Clarimond nor Hircan had any stick to beat it down , and Carmelin had carried away the sheep-hook with him to bring the Flock abroad . The Willow-tree was somwhat high ; yet he made a shift to get up , by putting his foot into some holes that age and rottenness had made in it : But as his stretch'd out his arm to reach his hat , he slides down suddenly and falls into the hollow of the tree , which time had so gnawn , that there was place enough for a man. There was nothing in sight of him but his head and his arms , which he stretch'd on both sides to take hold of two great branches ; and being in this posture , he began to cry out thus : There needs no more considerations , Clarimond ! the business is effected ; 't is to no purpose now to deliberate in what manner I shall be metamorphos'd , it is the pleasure of my Destiny I should be chang'd into a Tree . O god ! I feel my legs grow longer , and begin to change into roots , and spread themselves into the earth ; my arms are now boughs , and my fingers branches , I already see the leaves sprouting out ; my flesh and bones are chang'd into wood , and my skin hardens , and is chang'd into bark . O ye ancient Lovers , that have been Metamorphos'd , I shall henceforward be of your quality , and I shall be eternally celebrated as well as you in the works of the Poets ! O my dear friends who are present , receive my last farewell , I am not any more to be reckon'd among men ! Hircan and Clarimond were so amaz'd to hear him break out in that manner , that they knew not what to say of such an Extravagancy . At last Clarimond approaches the tree , and saies to the Shepherd , Come out thence ; shall I help you out ? when you are once out , you 'll finde you are what you were always . The heavens hinder me to come hence , replies Lysis ; and you may perceive the bark that ascends by little and little , and will immediately cover my mouth , so that I shall not be able to speak any more . Clarimond seeing this folly , thought Hircan the cause of it , and that Lysis believing him a Magican , believed withal , that he had bound him up in that tree . He therefore softly entreated him to retire ; and when he was at some distance off , he did his utmost endeavour to perswade the Shepherd to come out of the place where he was , but he prevailed nothing with him ; for he answered him only with sighs ; and busied not his minde , but in certain imaginations , which must needs have been the most remarkable in the world . Clarimond having bestow'd an hour in endeavoring to deliver him out his Extravagancy , return'd home , where he found Hircan , who kept his mother company . Having broke fast together , they took horse , and went to visit Montenor and Anselme , and to acquaint them with the strange adventure of the Shepherd . Carmelin in the mean time , who had been gone to bring the flock abroad , began his Shepherd-apprentiship , and desirous to see his Master , drew towards the place , where he had left him . He was not a little amaz'd to finde him in a Willow-tree ; and having ask'd him what he did there , the Shepherd replies , that notwithstanding all the propositions of Metamorphoses that had been made before , the Gods had chang'd him into a tree . O Master ! saies Carmelin , you mistake your self , your face is as fair as ever it was . Do but come out , and you will finde you are still a man. Behold , there 's your hat among the bows . I 'll bring it down with my sheephook : will you not have it on your head ? you 'll catch cold else . Alas ! that which thou takest for a mans head , is the great end of my Boal . It is not the custom to cover it , neither with hat nor night-cap , for it would hinder it to grow : I must henceforth be always in the ayr . Why do you believe you have no head , replies Carmelin ; do I not see your hair , which is frizzled like the wool of one of our sheep ? Thou art deceiv'd friend , replies Lysis , 't is not hair but moss . Notwithstanding this resuerie , which Carmelin could not comprehend , he beat down the hat , and made a shift to put it on his Masters head . But Lysis shrug'd himself so , that it fell down . You are very obstinate , says Carmelin ; why will you not put on your hat , though you are become a Tree ? you have your doublet and breeches on , I suppose . Alas ! friend , answers Lysis , if I had had my hat on when I was Metamorphos'd , I should have had it still , nor would I desire it should be taken from me but I had it not ; so that now it is not fit I should wear any . My meaning is you should put it on now , because you are still a man , as well proportioned as any between this place and Paris , replies Carmelin , and I give it you not as you are tree ; for if you were really one , neither should you have any need of cloathes ; and to prove that you are still the same Lysis , I shall bring you no other reason , then that you are still clad like a Shepherd , and that if you were a tree , you ought to to be stript of all your cloathes . Wo is me ! how absurd thy reasons are , says Lysis . I see well thou speakest for thy own advantage : Thou wouldst fain take away my Shepherds habit , that thou mightst go and sel it in the Brokery at Paris , and advance thy self by what thou spoilest me of ; but assure thy self , thou shalt never have it . It 's become part of my self , and it is now nothing but a thick bark , which is upon my skin ; which being a more tender one , is covered with this , as thou mayest ordinarily observe in trees . Upon such skins the ancients wrote , before the invention of paper : Yet I do not tell thee this , to the end thou shouldst come and disbark me for to write Letters to thy Mistress . I am a sacred Tree , which may not be touch'd , but by the Gods and Charite , and it is principally to the service of that fair one , that I am devoted . She may come and grave her characters upon my trunk : I will suffer it without groaning . I understand not all this , replies Carmelin : though you your self should be changed , I shall never believe that your cloathes are so too ; for what have they to do with your Loves ? have they receiv'd ill entertainment from some Shepherdess ? Thou understandest not the Divine secrets , saies Lysis ; if thou hadst , read Ovid , who is the most famous Divine among the Poets , thou mightst have learn'd , that the cloathes are ever Metamorphos'd , as well as the body : and when he speaks of a man changed into a Flower , a Spring , or a Bird , he doth not say he was strip'd beforehand . Nay , when Atlas was chang'd into a Mountain , his long gown , that had many folds , made many descents and stony eminences therein . Read good Authors , and thou wilt importune me less with thy foolish demands . I am almost perswaded of all this ; but that which troubles me most , and indeed makes me speak so much , saies Carmelin , is , that I must now quit all the hopes I had of you . I shall not enjoy those pleasures with you , which you promised me I should . That 's it will make me grieve a good while . Hereupon Carmelin made many complaints , which were very natural ; for his wit lay in such a way , that it might seem he came into the world to no other end , but to make others laugh ; and abating ten or a dozen sentences out of Common-places , which he had learned as a bird in cage , he knew nothing but a kinde of rustick scurrility , wherein he was sharp enough . He spoke enough to have moved his Master , but Love had so disturb'd his brains , that he could not approve any thing , but his own imaginations . Two or three hours slipt away in their entertainment ; and at length there comes Anselme , Montenor and Clarimond , who had made haste to dine , for to come and see Lysis . As for Hircan , he had been entreated to go home , lest his presence might be a torment to that poor Shepherd . They began to remonstrate to him , that it was worse then to be hypo condriack , for him to imagine as he did , himself changed into a tree , when he was as much a man as any of them . When they saw he persisted in his opinion , they bid the Lacquays fetch some stools , on which when they were gotten , they endeavoured by force to pull him out of the Willow , seeing he would not come out by fair means . That made him cleave faster to the boughs then before , and cry out so loud , that Musedor , that was still with Carmelin , began to bark at those that drew him . Ah! faithful Dog , says Lysis , thou hast that simpathy in thee , that though I am not a man thou knowest me . Take example by him , you that have sometimes been my friends ; have at least as much compassion on me as he . Will you own less pitty then a beast ? Persecute me no more . After this complaint , he cries out louder then at first , and kept himself still so fast to the tree , that they considered they should rather pull off his arms , then get him out of the place , for he was possessed with such a fury , as made him mighty strong . His good friends were loath to hurt him , and so gave over , to bethink them of some better invention for to get him out of the tree . They sent for a faggot , and set it a fire near the Willow , as if they intended to burn it . That did nothing , but make him double his complaints , and cry out as if he already felt the flame , and think it impossible ever to come out . When they perceiv'd that the smoak blinded him , they caused the fire to put out ; and Clarimond having called for a Wood-feller , he bid him cut down the Willow , seeing Lysis would not out . At the first blow of the Ax , the Shepherd gave a shreak , that I believe might have been heard three leagues about ; and afterward spake thus , Ah! impious fellow , what dost thou ? I am a tree consecrated to Diana . Iron never did me any violence ; I was as pure a Virgin as my Goddess . Fearst thou not a clap of thunder will consume thee ? Let live a poor Shepherd under this bark , he doth thee no hurt here . Upon that , Clarimond bethought him to ask him , What Shepherd ! have you forgotten what you said to me erewhiles ? you affirmed to me , that the bark was ascending over your mouth , and that you should speak no more , and now we see the quite contrary . If you are a Tree , you should not speak ; the other Trees hereabouts say nothing at all . Dost not thou also perceive that I am an extraordinary Tree ? replies Lysis , I am not like my neighbours ; I am a Prophet , like those Trees in Dodona's Grove ; and that is the reason the Gods have continued me the use of my voyce : Ask me any thing , I shall make thee a pertinent answer . This place shall henceforth be more frequented then the Temple of Apollo , and I shall be an Oracle to all the world . For my part , I shall ask you but one thing Master , saies Carmelin , for any thing else I shall never trouble your faculty of Divination . Since you know what 's to come , tell me how long you will yet continue Mr. Tree . I believe all the company is as desirous to know it as I : I shall be a Tree as long as it please the Gods , answers Lysis ; and if thou think I do not satisfie thee fully , take this particular secret , that all those whose business it is to foretell things , know all things , but what shall happen to themselves ; and this ought not to seem strange , for Fate hath so ordain'd it , that it might have a Prerogative over men for to abate the Presumption , which otherwise were likely to possesse their mindes . Anselme seeing Lysis persisted still in his Errour , was much trouble ; for he had rather have seen him in his frolick humours , that he might have brought him back to Orontes's Leonora was a woman so reserv'd , that he could not speak with her when ever he desired , nor yet with her daughter . The Extravagancies of Lysis which were some recreation to those Ladies , had been very serviceable to him , and had procur'd him many entertainments : So that he did his utmost to perswade him to live as he had done before : What will you do within this tree , says he to him ? who 'll come so far to bring you any thing to eat ? Do you think I 'll take the pains ? Alas ! Trees eat not , replyes Lysis ; on the contrary , they give much food to men : Prethee trouble not thy self any further about that . When thou thinkst to oblige me , thou dost the contrary . I have been angry enough with thee , for telling me this Country was Forrests ; but now I pardon it , and I believe all hath been done by an express fatality . All these words will not fill your belly , saies Carmelin ; do you hope to live by ayr , and suck in the mind that passes by ? I do not think you have eaten any thing these two days ; for yesterday you took only a piece of bread in your scrip , which was no more then would have sufficed your Dog. Away , away , tell me not on 't : An empty Belly , and a hollow Brain-pan go together . All wondred at what Carmelin said ; and Clarimond pittying the Shepherd , who had fasted so long , sent home for some meat for him . His Mother , who was exceedingly charitable , and had heard talk of Lysis's madness , came thither her self for to make him eat ; but all her Remonstrances were to no purpose . 'T was pleasant to hear the reasons which the Shepherd brought her to prove he was a Tree . Anselme and Montenor could not but laugh at it , which so troubled the good woman , that she was forc'd to tell them that it was more Christian-like to pitty a poor man , then to laugh at him . For to appease her a little , they also endeavored to make Lysis eat ; and coming at last to foul means , seeing they could do nothing by fair , they caus'd his teeth to be opened with a stick , and thrust in a little meat into his mouth , but he presently spat it in their faces . Clarimond , who was a piercing wit , says thereupon to him , Mr. Willow , if you cannot eat , will you not drink somewhat ? I have brought along with me an excellent drink , it is as good as Nectar of the first pressure . Trees neither eat nor drink I tell you , replyes Lysis : shall I never perswade you to 't ? How are you now mistaken , replyes ? Clarimond ; how could the Plants grow , if they were not water'd ? I 'll give you leave to water me , sayes the Willow , but it must be at my root ; and besides , you must only make use of clear water . Wine will do better , replyes Clarimond , it 's a secret that all Gardeners know not ; nay , I will cast it above , and it shall moisten you so much the more : Know you not , that the rain falls straight down on the tops of the trees . Clarimond having said so , would improve the occasion , believing he had already prevail'd with Lysis to drink : He got upon a stool , and put into his mouth a tunnel he had sent for ; which done , Champagne pours into it at least three pintes of wine . The Willow was very well content to swallow it ; and said to Clarimond , I must needs confess , dear friend , that thou knowest well how to order Plants . My pith is all moisten'd by this liquor thou hast given me ; and my sap , which is the radical moysture of trees , is made much more vigorous thereby . I told you so , answers Clarimond , I will now give you a taste of another brevidge , that is more nutritive . Having said so , he softly spoke to Champagne to go and see if there were not some good broth at his house ready . The Lacquay returns presently with some Pompionpottage , that had been made for the Plough-men . They gave him that also through the tunnel ; and when ever the bread that had been crum'd in it would not pass through , they forc'd it down with a little stick , as if they had been charging a piece of Ordnance . The Willow receiv'd all very quietly ; for though he believ'd that trees should not eat , yet his belly told him the contrary ; and as it was not much accessary to his follies , so was it well pleas'd it had gotten somewhat to feed on : When all was done , and that the tunnel was taken from his mouth , he breath'd three or four times , as not being able to have contained any longer , the passage of respiration having been so long stop'd . At length , sayes he to Clarimond , this second watering is not so liquid as the first , and yet I must confess it is not the worse for it . Now you are furnish'd till to morrow , says Clarimond ; but I beg it of the Gods , that you may shortly live after another maner among men . Having so said , he considered , that to prevail any thing with Lysis , all must be done by fair means and artifice as he had done , and that he might not be disquieted any further , his advice was , that all should retire . They all supp'd at his house , and in the mean time Carmelin , who had been left alone with his Master , seeing the night come on , ask'd him whether he would come away and lodge in some house , since that the night before he had not rested much , had lien in the fields . And where hast thou ever seen beds made ready for trees ? answers the Shepherd-Willow . It would be a fine sight to see me a-bed between two sheets with my earthly roots , my back cover'd over with moss , and my leafy branches . But if I should have a minde to lie down , thinkst thou I could do it ? Must I not always stand upright ? Seeing you would have me imagine that you are a tree , I am content it should be so , replyes Carmelin ; but tell me , why did you not order your change so , as that you might have been some more delightful , and more useful tree then you now are ? you are of those wretched Willow trees , which are good for nothing but to binde Hoops about with , and make Baskets of . It had been much better to have been some good Pear-tree : When you had been cut down , men would have made of your wood stately chairs , whereon Kings and Presidents would have sate ; and you might have born good Pears , which I would have carried to your Mistress . Thou dost but thread impertinences together , Carmelin , replies Lysis ; for besides that thou corruptest my name , thou dost most unworthily despise me , by saying I should be good for nothing ; for that is my happiness ; and though my wood were the fairest in the world , yet ought it not to be cut , because it were no other then the maiming of my limbs , and the committing of a signal murther : Whoever shall touch me , deserves a halter , as much as if he had massacred the true Shepherd Lysis . As for the fruit thou wouldst have me bear , whereof Charite should eat , it 's an argument of thy little wit ; for if that fair one hate me , she will not eat any thing comes from me , besides that I should have the misfortune to be tasted by others as well as she , which would be a great discontent to me . Seest thou , Carmelin , all the good I hope is , that my Shepherdess may come one day into this place with her companions , and that they will dance about me a poor and desolate willow , and sing every one a song . I shall answer them first by the shaking of my leaves , then I will bow down my boughs to the ground in reverence of Charite ; and lastly , I will make such a sad complaint to her , that she shall be moved with compassion . Do you believe she 'll take you for a tree ? says Carmelin : for I assure you , the Gentlemen who are newly gone hence , and are your very good friends , laugh in good earnest at it , and you have perceiv'd it your self . For my part , I have heard them say , that you imagin'd your self still in those Pagan times , wherein it was an article of faith to believe all your Metaphorimoses , ( I know not how you call those Engines ) and that thence proceeds all your hurt . Get thee gone , or hold thy peace , replies Lysis : For I will bend one of my biggest boughs , and discharge it over thy shoulders so effectually , that I shall send thee into the other world . Neither thou , nor those thou speakest of understand these sacred mysteries . Come hither , hear me , seeing thou seem'st to be tractable : Is the arm of the Gods shortned since the time of the ancient Greeks , who have written such rare things of them ? If it hath been seen heretofore that men have been changed into Trees , why may it not happen now as well ? Are there none but the Authors of old , that have seen and mention'd such things ? Let men read th' Endymion , a book of no great standing , and they shall find Hermodan , who had the honour to be a Shepherd as my self , metamorphosed into a wild Olive-tree , and his Shepherdess Diophani● chang'd into a Myrtle-tree . I have read their history , and it is commended and approved by all the world : When any shall speak of me , confute them with that authority . While the Willow was in this discourse , the heavens began to be dark of all sides , both because the Sun was pass'd into the other hemisphere , and by reason a many clouds gathered together from all parts . Carmelin seeing that , bid his master good night , that he might lodge the Flock . Musidore follow'd him wittingly ; for he was such a friendly Cur , that he was for him that gave him most ; and since Lysis had not given him any bread , he stuck to his servant who provided for him . The Shepherd Carmelin was no sooner come to his lodging , but it rain'd very heavily , so that he was sore troubled for his master . Yet could he not pitty him , when he considered that no hurt happen'd to him , whereof he was not himself the cause . The Tree wherein Lysis was , had the boughs so scattered , that it gave him not the least shelter . The water that quickly got through his thin cloaths , was soon felt , though he imagin'd himself within a Bark . No mad imagination could divert him now ; but he must quit the boughs whereto he had been fastened all the time , and shrunk himself down as low as he could possibly . In the midst of his hypocondriack imaginations he said in himself , That indeed a watering like that in the afternoon was not to be refus'd ; but that as for this he had receiv'd then , he was not pleas'd with it , excess being ever hurtfull . He was afraid his wood might rot away , if it rain'd long in that manner ; and he thought it but reason that such fair Trees as he should not be left desolate in the fields ; and that if they could not be transplanted into houses during foul weather , 't were fit there were certain Cales made them . This brought him into a little indignation , that he was not a Tree in the Garden of some great Prince , who cover'd his Grove with slate , with glass-windows in it . That seem'd a very good way to him , for the convenience of such Trees as himself . But the ill luck was , he was bare-headed ; and though his mind was much perplex'd , yet he could not but think of his Hat , which Carmelin had carried away with him , seeing he would not put it on . It had done him a courtesie then . At length the heavens having pitty on this poor Fool , left off pouring water on his head : The clouds were dispers'd , and he had leisure enough to dry his cloaths by his own natural hear . In the mean time Montenor , Anselme , and Clarimond having sent for Carmelin , learn'd of him how he had left his Master , and where he was ; and resolved not to trouble him , to see what would come of it , and whether he might have the patience to be there all night . They lay that night in the Castle where they were : but as for Carmelin , he would needs go home to his Host . The good man wondring to see him return without Lysis , as he had done the night before , ask'd him where he was . He told him he was chang'd into a Tree , or that he imagin'd he was so : whereat he was wonderfully astonished . He enquired of him further , out of what design they kept sheep . Carmelin answered , There was no hurt in that ; but that if the question were asked his master , he would give a better account of it then he could . Bertrand receiving no better satisfaction , he and his family went quietly to bed , and the Shepherd apprentise did the like . About three hours after , it being very fair weather , the Moon began to shine very bright ; and Lysis looking on her , saluted her in these words : Thou art welcome , fair Diana with the silver-forehead ; whither runn'st thou so fast ? Art thou prick'd forward by some new Love ? Methinks in this silence I hear from this place the smack of the whip wherewith thou dost so sprightfully drive thy horses ; thou wouldst in a manner make them go post . Stay a little for to behold the fortune which is befallen to a poor Shepherd . As the Shepherd ended these words , he saw three Nymphs come out from between the trees of a Thicket hard by ; and if they were not such , he at least thought them such . The first was cloathed in a mantle of Canvas silver'd over , and the two other with white Fustian . While they came still neerer and neerer him , Fair Hamadryads ! says the most visible amongst them , do me one favour ; tell me one thing I desire much to be assured of : Is it true , that the Shepherd Lysis was yesterday metamorphosed into a Tree ? There 's nothing more certain , replies one of them ; and we are infinitely happy to have him our brother : He was the Phenix of all Lovers , the glory of his age , and the object of the vows of all Shepherdesses . The solitude of the place , the words of the Nymphs , and the glistering of their cloaths in the moon-shine , ravish'd the Shepherd into admiration ; his eyes were as much charm'd as his ears . What addition to his extasie was it to hear the shining Nymph continue thus : Can I by no means know in what place remains this happy Tree , which encreases the number of those of this Country ? We are just at it , answers the other : Do you not perceive that Willow , which I do not remember I ever saw before in that place ? shall we go thither ? Synopa , we will speak to our Brother , and know how he does : And he 'll tell us how he findes himself , since he hath chang'd his nature . 'T is a noble curiosity , replies the first Nymph : let us go , it may be he will be displeas'd to see me . Lysis having heard Synopa nam'd , was much amaz'd , and by her speech he knew she was the Nayad of the Magician Hircan . The Nymphs by this time being come near him , one of the Hamadryads said to him , Alas ! dear Brother , what do you there all alone ? will you not enjoy the pleasure of the season ? Come out thence , and recreate your self with us . What ever you are fair Nymphs , answers the Shepherd Willow , pardon me , if I cannot go with you ; for my Destiny hath so dispos'd of me , that I cannot come hence . You are mistaken , replyes the Hamadryad , I have been a Shepherdess as well as you have been a Shepherd , and I am now metamorphos'd into a Tree as you are , but I keep within my bark but only the day . We must recreate out selves in the night . I 'll never believe that , if you bring me not an authority for it . That you shall have enough , saies Synopa , have you not observ'd in the Ode , that Philip Desportes hath made of a Country life , that when the Sun gives place to the Moon , the Nymphs meet together in the Woods , and dance and jig it , and get green gowns ? 'T is a Poet of reputation , will you not believe him ? I do believe him , saies Lysis , but he speaks only of Nymphs , he doth not mention Demi-Gods . They are understood , saies Synopa ; for would you have us dance alone ? we must needs have some males among us . If we have not you , and such as you are , we must be forc'd to take in the Satyrs into our company . And what would you do there ; grow wilde again ? 'T is true , in the day time you dare not venture out , lest your Divinity might be seen of men ; but in the night , that all the worlds asleep , you must take your time to be merry , and tread the grass and your cares under your feet . There are thickets hereabouts , where there are always Dryads , and Hamadryads , Nayads and Napeans , 't is thither you must go along with us . Lysis hearing this , believ'd all the Nymph said was true ; and as there is nothing sooner brings fools to see reason , then suffering ; the inconvenience he found to be so long in the hollow of a tree , perswaded him it would not be amiss to go out for a while . He was fain to put his whole strength to winde himself up , and at length he delivered himself out of captivity , and leap'd down . My dear Sisters , quoth he to the Nymphs , if I sin , the Gods pardon me , for your perswasions are the cause of my offence . Fear nothing , saies Synopa to him , assure your self , you 'll finde nothing but what shall please you among us . But Sisters , saies she to the others , shall we go and seek out some private retreats , where we may not fear the ambushes of the Satyrs . I do not know any hereabouts , replies the Hamadryad , and we have Lysis for our Protector . Let 's go couragiously to a little Meadow hard by ; having said so , they three went on apace , and left Lysis to follow , which he did with much ado , for his legs were grown so stiff , having been so long lockt up , that when they were come to the Meadow , he sate him down on the grass , and the Nymphs about him . While he was yet giving his thanks to Synopa , that she had remembred him , he hears a certain harmony , that made him prick up his ears , as a Cat that hears a Mouse cry : It was a Lute , very unhandsomely set to the violin ; but a little after the violin ceas'd and there was only heard the Lute and a Voyce together , which made very excellent musick . The Aire was one that had been made in a Mask , presented lately to the King by certain Nayads . Lysis hearing it , had the curiosity to enquire who the Musician was : You shall see , it is the God of the River Morin , saies Synopa to him ; it must needs be he that plays on the Lute , for he plays excellently well on it . As for her that sings , it is a Nymph of a Fountain hard by , called Lucida ; and for him that plays on the Violin , it is a Forrest-Demi-god , who of a Shepherd was , as you are , chang'd into a tree . We shall have good company to night , I warrant you , and good sport withal . As Synopa ended these words , the three persons she spake of came , and made it appear she was not mistaken . The God Morin had a Beard to his Girdle , and Hair hanging down over his Shoulders , with a Crown of Reeds on his Head. He had on a Wastecoat and Breeches like a Seaman , of white Canvas ; as those Fishermen at Paris who catch Eels , on their greatest Feast-day . As for him that plaid on the Violin , he had on a gray Suit , like a Countrey man ; and the Nymph of the Fountain Lucida , was in silver'd Canvas like Synopa . These two Nayads embrac'd and kist one the other when they met ; which done , Synopa turning to Morin , Father , saies she , behold , here 's a time invites us to dance , it is so clear and calm . 'T is true , it rain'd a little a while since ; but as for us Divinities of the Waters , it hurts us not ; our channels are fill'd by that means . The God of the River falls presently a snoring like a Swine ; whereat Lysis wondring , pulls Synopa by the fleeve , and ask'd her what language the Gods spoke . 'T is the language of the River , replies Synopa , there can none understand him but the Fish and the Nayads : 'T is great pitty , saies Lysis , that a God of his age hath not learned to speak French , What do you wonder at , replies Synopa , he must submit to his destiny . There are also other Gods , who partaking of the disposition of their hosts , are as mute as Carps : But this doth not commonly make much noise , because he would imitate his own waters , which run slowly , and seem as if they were asleep , like those of the Lakes : but this hinders not but that he can play excellently well on any musical instruments , and dance . While the Nymph h●ld this discourse , the God of the River very seriously view'd the Hamadryads , as if he had never seen them before : So that Synopa went of a sudden , and said to him , What do you dream on Father , that you do not see a new Demi-god that 's here among us ? Here is he that sometimes was the Shepherd Lysis : he was the glory of your Banks : he is now a Willow , and you ought to love him on that account , seeing there are no other trees on your Banks . The God of the River made a sign with his head , and went and embrac'd Lysis ; but he gave him such a hug , that Lysis cryed out , O dumb God! says he , dost thou express by thy arms that which thou canst not with thy tongue ? let me go , I shall burst else , thou crushest my wood ; wilt thou make it as small as saw-dust ? In saying so , he gave such a jerk , that he got out of the hands of the God ; and went and told Synopa , that he had rather lose the friendship of all the world , then meet with many such Salutations . But when Synopa had told him that the rudeness of that God was to be excus'd as to his embraces , and that in other things he was very good company , he was appeas'd ; and the Hamadryads having made the motion of passing the time in dancing , he was ready to make one . The whole company making a round , the Nymph Lucida sung a Song , and afterwards the Hamadryads did every one the like . When it came to Synopa , she sung a kissing Song ; and being near Lysis , says to him ; Gentle Willow come and dance , And with arms akembo prance ; Take her whose beauty you must prize , And freely kiss her eyes In whose sweet face most Beauty lies . He goes in among them , and looking very big about him ; It matters not , saith he , where I kiss her I shall choose ; the Poet that made that Song , hath not said eyes , but for rhime sake . After this he goes and addresses his Complements to an Hamadryad , and kist her with a good will : And you are to note , that he did it with an amorous subtilty , that seem'd to him very excellent . He shut his eyes in the action , so to deceive himself , and imagine that he kist Charite : But he found himself deceiv'd more then he thought , for that Nymph was of such a rough flesh , that she had almost grated the skin off his lips , whereas in his opinion , his Mistress was of more tender complexion . Being come to his own place again , he whispers to Synopa , saying , I will not kiss any more these Hamadryads , there 's no pleasure in it . It is soon discover'd they are wooden Nymphs , their skin is as rough as the bark of a tree . Synopa smil'd to hear him ; and when she had sung in her turn , she went and gave him a kiss which pleas'd him better : Ha! saies he to himself , how soft and tender are these Nymphs of the waters , in comparison of those rugged Hamadryads . I must avow , that this last kiss hath taken away the hurt , which I had received by the other . He thought there was a great deal of pleasure to sport it so innocently ; and yet he wondred how it came to pass , that Nymphs of reputation , and Hamadryads so stately and gallant , amus'd themselves to sing such Songs as Country-Chamber-maids do . There was but the Musician Lucida who sang another kissing Song , which was very well compos'd , and pleased him much . Being desirous to taste of all sorts of meat , he went and kist the Nymph that sang , and was more satisfied , then with Synopa ; because it seem'd to him , that she was yet of a softer complexion , and handsomer . This rais'd him into so good an humour , that he would have been content to do nothing else all his life . But one of the Hamadryads presently began another Song which was very ridiculous , and wherein they made him dance so much , that he was quite tyred . Morin , because he sang not , did instead thereof caper it in very strange postures . At length every one being weary , they all lay down on the grass ; where Lysis having taken breath a while , addressed himself to all the company in these words . Ye great Divinities of this Country , since that Fate hath decreed my abode among you , I should wish the honour of your more particular acquaintance , to the end that when ever I shall see you , I may not so far forget my self , as not to render you the civilities which are due unto you . Therefore now that we have the leasure , tell me , if sometime you have not been something different from what you are now ; and what hath been the occasion of your Metamorphoses . Divine Willow , saies Synopa , your demand is so just , that here is not any present , that would not be willing to give you satisfaction . The God Morin himself would have been glad , if he could have distinctly spoken , that you might have had the History of his fortunes from his own mouth . He is known by the shaking of his head , and the noise that comes out of his throat , whereby he signifies his consent to any thing . Because he cannot , I shall tell you what you desire to know of him . The Fable of the God Morin , and of the River of Marne . IT was a long time before Pharamond became King of France , that Brie had a King , the number of whose vertues was equal of that of his Subjects : His name was Brisefer , and his Son was called Morin , who is this honest God whom you see . Now there past through this Countrey the little Neece of a Fairy , who at her birth had had two gifts ; that of Beauty , and that of Metamorphoses . If she had a design to bewitch a man , she had no more to do but to shew him her natural countenance ; which when she had done , she put on what form she pleas'd , as if her body had been made of soft clay : She wandred about the world purchasing of hearts ; and all she got by her amorous looks , she put them into a great Apron made like a Purse , that she had about her . Morin had no sooner seen Marne ( so was the Nymph caled ) but she drew from him those sighs that would have been able to make a ship sail ; and in testimony of his love , he made a deed of gift of his heart to her , in the presence of the Notaries of Cupids Kingdom . She fastned this great heart of his to a part of her Girdle , and made it afterward her Pin-cushion , which was a great torment to him ; for she would be ever and anon thrusting of pins into it . Yet her new Lover would have taken this Martyrdom as supportable , had she but accepted his services . But as he spoke to her of it , being one day standing by her , she made no more account of him , nor indeed was he any more in comparison of her , then the sheath of a knife hanging by her side : For you are to know , that she was of a Gyant stature ; however , she was not esteemed the less for that , because if a thing be good , and fair , and pleasant , it is so much the better if it be great ; and there is no man so foolish , but he had rather have a great Capon then a little one : So you are to believe , that if she had great cheeks , and great breasts , she had by so much the more Lilies , Roses , and Pinks ; and if her eyes were as large as Bucklers , they were so much the more convenient for her Lovers to behold themselves in . There was no calumny could obscure her glory , there was no default could be objected against her but her cruelty . The truth is , she was somewhat touch'd with that vice ; and as she never boild her Kettle , but with the fire of the affections she had enflamed ; so did she never wash her hands , but in the tears of her Lovers . You might see every morning her Chamber-maid standing at her door , holding a great Tray , whereinto those poor wretches went and pour'd their tears , that there might not be want of that water , and sometimes the cruel one went and held her own murthering hands under . Morin was one of the first that paid her this duty , yet she regarded him no more then the last years snow . He therefore resolved to get that by force , which he could not by fair means ; and being powerful in his fathers Kingdom , he got a great number of Souldiers about Marn's house , who made so many works and palisadoes about it , that it was thought she could not get away without his leave . He enters into the Nymphs Court , where she was walking all alone ; but when he thought to embrace her , he was much amaz'd that she vanish'd away . He search'd for her all about , and could finde nothing but a spacious Quadrangle , which to his observation had ever before been cover'd with dry earth , but now was carpeted with grass . That gave him occasion to imagine it was the fair Marn had been so Metamorphos'd ; and being desirous to enjoy her any way , he went into the house to look for a sickle to cut that grass . Being return'd with one in his hand , he findes the place dry as before , and found nothing in the Court but a Sheep . Wo is me ! saies he , is 't this sheep that hath eaten up my grass ? how proud she is to have my Mistress in its belly ! should I adore or punish it ? But before I resolve , I 'll go and see my souldiers . He had no sooner turn'd his back , but he bethought him that it were a sin to pardon the sheep . But turning himself back , he saw a Wolf in stead of it , whereat he was extreamly vex'd , believing that creature had devoured the other . Now it was nothing but Marne , who to avoid the dangers wherewith he threatned her , chang'd herself from grass to a sheep , and from a sheep to a wolf . At last he suspected some such thing ; but desirous still to enjoy her , he endeavoured to surprise the beast , offering it a peece of flesh , and prevail'd so far , that he put a chain about her neck , and ty'd hen up in the stable . He by this time thought himself sure of what he desired , and that he should now enjoy his Mistress whether she would or no. But the whole edifice immediately took fire , and was all burnt in an instant . It was to no purpose to cast water on , the flame was never the more quench'd , nay it lasted after all the combustible matter was spent , nor was there any more Wolf to be seen . Morin seeing this , could not bethink him of any better invention then to put on a Cassock of Stone-allum , which had been a Priests in the time of his ancestors , wherein he was able to endure in the midst of the flames without being burned , that so he might embrace his Mistress : But as he was going to accomplish his design , he could see nothing but a great River . Wretch that I am ! says he , this water hath quench'd my amiable fire . And thereupon casts himself headlong into it : but finding no satisfaction that way , and being in danger to be drown'd because he could not swim well , he came out presently , and contented himself to take his Lute and play mournful airs upon her banks . The water ran perpetually , and was disgorg'd into the Seine : For from that time the Gods being offended with Marne , who had disdain'd so faithfull a Lover , seeing she was chang'd into a River , ordained that she should always continue so , and there put an end to her metamorphoses . Morin advertised of the decree of the Gods by one of their Priests , was so transported with disquiet and despair , that he lay down all along on the ground , and began to distill into tears ; He wept in such abundance , that his tears became a little River . The Gods having compassion on him , made him subject to the same decree as his Mistress ; so that whereas the other Gods of Rivers have Pitchers under their arms , out of which flows their water , it is pleasant to see how his issues at his eyes . Having spent all his moisture to supply his source , he had the liberty to wander in his own channel , which from that time disburthen'd it self into Marne , to the end that if they have been asunder while they were in a mortal condition , they might be joyn'd together now that they are immortal . But the brave Morin doth no longer remember his sorrows past ; and seeing that Marne doth no more respect him now then she did before , and that she is always with the God of the Seine , whom she loves better then him , he takes as much pleasure to be with us as with her ; and if he hath lost the use of his voice , that loss is recompenc'd by the melody of his Lute which he hath kept still . As Synopa thus ended her story , the God of the River made a deep confused noise two or three times : which gave her occasion to say to Lysis , See how he approves what I have said by his noise . Now that I have given you his history , and that I am in the good humour , I must also give you my own , which I had not the opportunity to tell you when you saw me at Hircan's . It shall not be so long as to weary you . Make it as long as you please , replies Lysis ; my ears are fastned to your mouth ; and that with as much sweetness and delight , as if it were Orpheus that playd over the same aires on his Harp , as he did when he drew after him the Trees , my Ancestors and Predecessors . The Fable of the Fountain Synopa . KNow then Lysis , replies Synopa , that I am the daughter of a Duke of Burgundy , who promis'd me no meaner a match then a King of FRANCE ; but for all he could do , I would not submit to the yoke of a marriage , which did not any ways please me . I was much enclin'd to hunting , and I was ever in the woods sometimes , with a Javelin , and sometimes with a bow and arrows . Diana having heard talk of me , invited me to be of the quire of her Nymphs ; and taking an affection to me , she gave me one of the chiefest places about her person , which was to give her Dogs meat . Having my hand on her Altar , I solemnly swore , I would observe chastity as long as I liv'd , but I have since had much ado to keep my self from breaking this oath : For I was passionately courted by an Earl of Champagne , who being come to my fathers Court , gave me so many assaults , that he was sometimes upon the very point of storming my honor : he protested I had brought him into that slavery , that he ador'd whatever had relation to me ; and confest himself a slave to the fleas of my Greyhounds . He suffer'd so many torments for my sake , that he purposely learn'd Arithmetick , that he might give me the number of them ; and playing with me one evening at picquet , he took the counters and reckon'd them , and the total sum came to three hundred thousand , six hundred twenty six and a half , not counting the smaller sorrows and cares of less consequence . This was an excellent invention , and if the Lovers of this age had it , there should be but a few Mistresses which should be trip'd down , and fall with their faces upward . Yet presently calling to minde my vow , I continued as firm as a rock , and brought my Lover to such a despair , that he swore he would cast himself headlong from some mountain , if he should meet with one high enough . His last recourse was to writing , and he sent me so many Letters , that he made paper dear in the Country ; and continued his addresses , till the Solicitors and Pettifoggers petitioned against him . I made no other thread ( so little did I regard them ) of all his Missives , then to winde up thread on , or to wrap up a piece of wilde Boar in , if I had a minde to present some Neighbour or Gossip , when I was come home from hunting . Diana being advertis'd of his continual applications to me , caus'd me to be bath'd in a certain fountain of hers , which hath a propriety to make those that go into it all Ice , if they wash but three times in it : so that being fortified with coldness , his sighs could not enflame me . But to remedy this , he goes into a certain Temple of Love , that was near his own abode : The Priests of the place had in their custody a certain fire , that was so powerful , that nothing could stand against it . This devout Pilgrim made so many prayers to the Divinity of the place , that at length he merited so far , as that he obtained a little beam of that flame , which he made fast in a box of Diamond . He came to see me with this treasure , and finding me in a Wood , tired out with hunting , and sitting on a pile of faggots , he cast his fire on me , believing he should warm me in spight of my teeth : And indeed the truth is , the heat was but too violent , for I presently began to melt ; and as I was nothing but ice before , I was turn'd into water , and water'd all the fields about . The Gods touch'd with my disaster , ordain'd , I should thenceforth be a Fountain , as I am still . But now that I am an immortal Nymph , I am dispenc'd of that vow I had made when I was a mortal maid ; and I am not oblig'd to chastity , any further then I will my self : So that the Magician Hircan being in love with me , I have suffered my self to be overcome by his charms , and have liv'd with him a certain time fully and honorably . But having left him to day , and taken my own liberty , I may henceforward be married to Lysis , if so be he will consent thereto : And though my waters are far from this Countrey , yet I will bring them into this place , for to water the root of his fair tree . Here Synopa broke off , as if modesty and love had hindred the passage of her voice . All admired the discourses she had entertain'd them withall : but there needed not that admiration , for she had suited them to certain Fables which she had read . Lysis was ravish'd to hear her , and thought all very well but the Marriage she had mentioned ; for having kist Lucida last , the kiss remained still on his lips , and had made him forget hers . Somwhat there was , I know not what , that he could not affect Synopa as much as this Lucida , towards whom he ever directed his eyes . Nor did he stick a little after to speak to her , quitting the other , and earnestly entreated her to relate her story ; which however must only pass for a fable The Fable of the Fountain Lucida . SEing you are desirous to have the relation of my fortune , says Lucida , know that I am daughter to a Lord of this Country ; and that since I was fifteen years of age , I fell in love with one of his Gentlemen . He was so beautifull , that he had never seen his like but in a glass : His hair was curled like a Holland Water-Spaniel , and his countenance had as much vermilion as a Rose of Provence . All he did was with such a grace , that if he playd on the Lute , I took him for Apollo the younger ; and if he shot with a bow , I took him for Cupid the elder , for his beard was already sprouted out . His attractions were so powerfull over me , that being one day neer a Table which was very dusty , with my finger I writ thereon , that Lucida was dying for him . But the Gallant regarded it not ; and having sworn to me that he could not love me , it was such an affliction to me , that I sickned on 't and kept my bed . The Love-feaver took me so violently , that I did nothing but drink night and day , so that my disease turn'd to a Dropsie , and I became as big as a Ton. All the Physitians in the Country that visited me were at a loss of their Latine ; but when they had all given me over , there was a knowing Chymist made me take an excellent powder : That made me piss so much , that there issued out of my body great brooks , and then it was that the Gods bethought them to change me into a Fountain . I do still piss at certain times into the Cistern of my source , that it may not dry up ; and so I shall piss to the end of the world , and yet shall never be empty . I find no difficulty in this Metamorphosis , says Lysis ; for your body continues in the same being as to its form , but not as to its nature , which is become immortal ; and as concerning your Urine , it hath only been chang'd to Fountain-water . But when I consider the adventure of Synopa , I cannot so easily understand it : For she says , that being all Ice , the fire dissolved her : If it be so , how is it that she hath a body still ? Yet we see it is so ; and the Gods not having discover'd the secret to her no more then they let children know what way they have been formed in their mothers belly , the poor Nymph hath given us no account of it . But I 'll explain it to her . The reason is , because the Gods , when they have metamorphos'd a humane body into a Fountain , dispose the soul into another body which is composed of aquatick vapours . There was never any Poet , nor other that hath commented on any of them , ever imagin'd this , though they attribute bodies to the Deities of the waters ; and this is the reason they have left us in so much ambiguity . Nor may I be afraid to boast that I am guilty of as learned considerations , that if a God came now down on earth , I should not court him for excellent imaginations . I am very much oblig'd to you for so excellent an instruction , says Sinopa : in recompence whereof , seeing you cannot see my abode , be pleased to see Lucida's . That shall be when ever you are disposed , replies Lysis . Let 's go presently , says Lucida , it 's very good being there ; I 'll shew you the way . Having said so , they all rise up , and having cross'd certain meadows and thickets , this noble Company came to a Brook which ran between two vallies . The God of the River , and the Nymphs having taken up their coats , went into the water , which came up to half the leg , and Lysis was obliged to do as much : He sometimes complain'd that he was forced to go in that manner : but Lucida , who led him , excus'd his want of courage , saying that he who was not a God of a Fountain , was not accustomed to walk in the water as they were ; and to comfort him , she ever assur'd him that it was not far to her grot . At length they came to a high stony eminencie , where was the source of the fountain . The earth was very hollow in divers places ; so that Lucida easily perswaded Lysis , that there was her abode . Then she takes up her coats a little higher then they were before , and piss'd so loud , that he heard it . O fair aquatick Nymph ! cries he out , stay your self , I beseech you ; I see proofs enough of what you have told me , it is certain this Brook hath no other recruit but what you piss ; but if you shut not your cock , I shall be afraid of a deluge : I pray take heed ; for though I am a Tree , and that I keep above the water , and am not drown'd , yet my timber would rot in time . The God Morin hearing this discourse , thought it so pleasant , that he could not hold himself from laughing a little outright : So that Lysis wondring at it , He begins ( says he ) to laugh very decently , there 's hope he may in time learn to speak French. Lucida having given over pissing , answered , that she doubted not but that in time he might be taught all good things ; but that for the present they must go to a collation in her grot . They all came out of the water ; and he that played on the Violin , and the Hamadryads went away and said nothing , so far that they were quite out of sight . Synopa sate next to Morin , and Lucida next to Lysis . These two Nymphs did not much weigh the wetting their legs , for it was not cold , it only made them the more frolick . Morin discovered a great affection to Synopa ; and having felt her breast , kiss'd and embraced her often : And sometimes he put himself into such wanton postures , that Lysis knew not what to say of it ; however at last he concluded it was the custom of the Gods of the waters , but he would have gladly known whether it was also the custom of the Deities of the thickets . Lucida taking him by the hand , wrung it hard between her own , and sometimes brought it to her mouth : but such was his shamefac'dness , that he durst do nothing , though the temptation was very great . It fortunately came into his mind to desire Morin to play an aire or two on his Lute , to which Lucida should sing ; for he would have gladly entertain'd her , but knew not how to begin . It was not long ere the Hamadryads and the Violist return'd with bottles and baskets , which soon silenc'd the musick ; they had brought bread , and great pieces of Pye-crust , and a peece of Gammon of bacon , with good wine , and some boxes of Sweet-meats . Morin and Synopa having begun to eat , Lucida said to Lysis , And will not you , rural Demy-god ! do as we do ? What , is there not any thing here that you like ? will you slight me so ? No , that I do not , assure your self , answers Lysis : but you know that we Trees do not eat any thing , we do nought but drink ; we are not like you Fountains , who eat and drink all is given you , we cannot devour in that manner . 'T is true , you Trees cannot , says Synopa ; but you who are the Souls of the Trees , you may eat any thing . I 'll never believe it , says Lysis . I 'll give you an example for it , says Synopa : There is your Comrade as to fortune , that eats like a Wolf. In saying so , she gave the Violist what to be doing withall ; who having a good stomach , soon made an end of all : whereat Lysis much wondring , and seeing the Hamadryads eat too , he would needs try whether he could do the like . Having eaten a piece of Pye , it seem'd very favoury to him ; but after that , all he had to do was to chew the cud . His stomach increas'd for what he had eaten ; and he thought all had been brought , not too much for himself . One of the Hamadryads having fill'd a glass of wine , he observed that Synopa and Lucida drank it not so , but dash'd it above half water . I wonder you should do so , says he ; what need have you to mingle water with your wine , seeing you your selves are already all water , and that that liquor loses sufficiently of its force when it is within your bodies ? We only do this out of custom , answers Synopa ; we must needs observe an antient ceremony . But if I am not deceived , says Lysis , you do this in remembrance of the education of Bacchus among the Nymphs of the Fountains , who for that reason requires water should be mixed with his liquor . While he said so , the Violist having eaten enough , began to recreate the company with the sound of his Instrument ; so that Lysis calling him into his mind , desired him to give them a more solid diversion , and briefly to relate upon what occasion he had been metamorphosed , and what life he had led before . The Fable of the Cypress . EVer from my childhood have I kept sheep , replies he : And having learned some grounds on the Violin , by the advantage of my leisure , I came in time to the perfection of the best Players on earth ; so that Pan never composed an air , which I playd not immediately with a hundred times more grace then he did on his Oat-pipe . I had an excellent Rebeck of Cypress , which is the same I now have : He asked me whether I would give it him for a Sheephook , thinking that when he had it , he had with it all my skill , and that it wholly depended upon this Instrument . I return'd him a flat denial , though he was a God ; which so enraged him , that he metamorphos'd me into a Cypress , decreeing for my chastisement , that my wood should ever be disposed to make Violins and Rebecks , which should be better then that which I had denied him . It seems then that you come out of your bark when you please , as the soul comes out of the body , says Lysis ; and I do so too . Now I have no more to desire then the History of our two Hamadriads . I know it as well as they , says Synopa ; I 'l tell it you . The Fable of the two Hamadryads . THey have been both of them Shepherdesses , who yet would be always tampering with some Apothecary-business : They were skilfull in the confection and preserving of all Fruits . But one of them having refused to preserve some Apricocks , and the other some Cherries , for one of Diana's Nymphs that was sick , the Goddess to be revenged hath metamorphos'd them both into Trees ; one of them hath been changed into an Apricock-tree , the other into a Cherry-tree . But here is the miracle ; they do not bear raw fruit as other trees , but what they bear is preserved . What you have now eaten is of their fruit : what think you of them , are they not good ? They are exceeding good , replies Lysis : but if I am not deceiv'd , they have eaten of them themselves , I think that barbarous ; 't is the same case as if a man should eat his own hands or arms . Do you think it so strange ? replies Synopa : It is best of all for one to live on his own substance ; and it is in the same manner that we Nayads do often drink our own water , and cast it out again . Say what you will , replies Lysis ; if all were as it should be , it were fit the Apricock-Nymph should eat Cherries , and the Cherry-Nymph , Apricocks , that so they might mutually assist one the other without sinning against nature , and devouring their own members . As for you who drink your own water , the case is not the same , there 's no great danger in that ; I have known many men drink their own urine . Well , we will consider of publishing certain proviso's in this case , says Synopa : but in the mean time will you not confess that you are happier among us then you expected to have been ? you must henceforth forget that Charite , you are no more of her condition ; you must love a Deity as you your self are . Lysis answered not a word , for he was afraid that they would perswade him to love one of the Hamadryads , because they were of the same nature ; and them he could by no means fancie . But after a while bethinking him that she that proposed it might speak of herself , he imagined he might freely love a Nayad , and so address'd his affections to Lucida ; though a certain remorse stuck in his conscience , that told him he ought a service to Charite as well in the quality of a Tree , as that of a Man : yet meeting with new charms , he easily forgot what was past . Lucida renewed her caresses ; and one time having kiss'd his hand , she let it fall directly into her bosom , which was all open . Lysis continued it there a while , and he was for the present at a loss of his reason among those incomparable delights , which before he was not wont to enjoy . He had been one of those who in their addresses are amorously transported , and so respectfull , that they dare not touch their Mistresses . In these very first approaches , he could imagine no less then that he had been in the Elyzian fields . Synopa did him a great discourtesie , when she spoke of departing : He thought it proceeded from her jealousie of his enjoyments . Yet considering it was almost day , he was content to retire , and went the second time into the water with the other Divinities , which thought themselves oblig'd to bring him back . When they were come neer his Tree , Synopa told him that he must necessarily resolve before two dayes were past , whether he would take her or Lucida to his Mistress , and that they would not any longer languish in expectation . He told her , that he would consider of it , and immediately he would needs get into his bark . Stay a little , says Lucida to him ; we 'll give you a Hat , you have not any , and there was none of us till now had the wit to take notice of it ; if you continue bare-headed , you may catch a cold . I am exempted from that inconvenience , fair Nymph ! replies Lysis : A head of wood , as mine is , the weather cannot so easily hurt , as a mans which is of flesh and bone . It is true , that the better to preserve the complexion , it were not amiss to have a hat : But in regard I had not my own on when I was metamorphosed , it was not subject to change ; so that now it is not fit for me , nor any other hat . I apprehend your meaning , says Synopa ; you will not have a Caster or a Beaver , but you would suffer one of wood , that were conformable to your nature . 'T is right , says Lysis ; and my own hat should have been of that substance , if it had been metamorphos'd with me . You shall presently have such a one as shall become you , replies Synopa : And in so saying she takes from one of the Hamadryads a Goblet of China-wood , wherein ( because they would be served with an extravagance more divine and poetical ) they had drunk at the collation , and put it on the Shepherds head . This wooden Night-cap was so narrow , that it would not come on the crown of his head , so that he cast it away as being not fit for him , if Synopa could not make it bigger . The fault is not in the Cap , says Synopa , it is in your head which is too great ; it must be smooth'd about . You are mistaken , replies Lysis : Do you not consider that if the hat were large enough , it would easily come on my head ? And do you not see too , replies Synopa , that if your head were less , it would serve you well enough ? Their contestation on this nice difficulty lasted a good while ; so that at length Lucida said , that that must be done which could be most easily ; and that being the Cap could be made no bigger , a hatchet must be sought for to lessen Lysis his head round . That must not be , says he to her , it would hurt me too much , 't is better to be bare-headed . You see , says Synopa , that the wood of this young Cypress is cut off every day to make new Instruments withall , he fares never the worse for it : The bodies of Trees , have they not their superfluities as well as those of men ? put the case your nails were par'd or your hair cut , as if you were still a Shepherd . I think that if but one of your leaves were taken off , you would imagine your self on the rack : Yea , though I should suffer no hurt , says Lysis , I must be left entire , for I am a Sacred Tree . While he said so , the God Morin felt in the basket , where was the remainder of the Collation ; and having found a great hollow box , wherein there had been marmalade , and whereof there was still a little at the bottom : he presented it to Synopa , speaking to her by signs , This is it I wanted , saies she , and putting it on Lysis's head without further contestation , it hapned to be very fit . The bottom of it was so well pitch'd , that it clung to his hair , it needed no stay , Being thus arm'd , and the company having promis'd to see him again the night following , they took leave of him , and went a little way off , where waited a Coach for them , to carry them to Hircan's , who was he that had plaid the part of the God of the River Morin . Lucida , was a jovial widow of the Neighbourhood ; The Violist , his own man ; and the Hamadryads , two of his maids . All these had he disguised , the better to deceive Lysis , believing there would be as much entertainment with him as at the greatest revelling in the world ; and that they made him believe he was dumb , was lest his speech might discover him . Now he had not forgotten to give every one his Cue , that they might not fail to speak in Poetical and Romantick terms . As soon as they came home , they went to bed to rest them after this diversion ; and in the mean time Lysis , though abus'd , was as well satisfied as they , believing he had really seen those divinities , which before he had only seen in the imaginations of them which his books furnish'd him with , by which means he became more a fool then he had ever been . With much ado he got into his Tree , but he was no sooner in , but his belly began to gripe , because he had taken cold by being so long in the wind and rain . He lifted himself up a little , and having untyed his Codpiece-point , sate a cross one of the boughs , and was a good while discharging himself of a burthen did somewhat importune him : which done , he put himself into the posture he was in before : and seeing Aurora began to appear , he entertain'd himself with a world of fantastical imaginations . Carmelin , who had slept well all night , thought it time to get up , and come abroad with the flock ; and withal , to see what humor his Master was in . Well , says he to him , are you still a Willow , as you were yesterday ? I never was , sayes Lysis ; and it was only the mistake of some Nymphs to call me so . 'T is true , I am a tree , but not a common tree . The Gods have had more consideration of me , then that my body should be subject to a vulgar Metamorphoses . Knowest thou not , that those whom the Poets mention , are ever chang'd into trees that were never seen in the world before , and that they are the principle of their being ? I am a new tree added to nature , and if thou wouldst know my name , 't is Lysis . All the trees mention'd in Ovid , bear the names of those from whom they came . And that 's a thing I thought not on till now . But all those new trees you speak of , replies Carmelin , do they not afterwards become common . 'T is very true , answers Lysis : Myrrha being once chang'd into a tree of her name , there hath been a many afterwards seen in Arabia of the same kinde . Well , and is that same Myrrha in all those trees ? saies Carmelin . Thou art very subtil , replies Lysis : know she is only in the first , and that the others are graffs , or proceed from the kernel , and are but the Progeny of the former . It seems then , that you may also have in time a very fair race , if God be so pleas'd , replies Carmelin : well be it so ; but I pray tell me , is it any delightful thing to be what you are ? Ah! Carmelin , cryes out Lysis , thou putst me on an excellent subject . Alas ! I never could believe there had been so much pleasure to be a tree , as there is . Thou art so gallant a man , that I dare tell thee a thing of importance , though I should hazard some punishment for discovering the secrets of the Divinities . Know then , my friend , that the lives of the greatest Monarchs is tedious and displeasant in comparison of ours . Diana no sooner shews her silver-face , but the Demi-Gods , and the Nymphs of the Thickets , and the Aquatick Divinities meet together in the meadows , where they divert themselves in all manner of recreations . The God Morin himself did me last night the honor to come and see me , with the Cypress and Lucida . Synopa and two Hamadryads did me the same favour . We danc'd , we sung , we plaid one with another , and the grass of those meadows bear yet the mark of our footsteps . Lucida , who is a Nymph of a Fountain , brought us into her brook ; we crost her waters , and were not wet to my thinking ; for they divided to give us a passage ; making over us a vault of chrystal , under which was a pleasant walk . At length we came to her Grot , which was set out with more branches of corral , ordinary stones , mother of pearl , and all sorts of shells , then all those of St. Germains . There she made us a magnificent collation ; where I learn'd that trees eat , and are not altogether depriv'd of all the contentments of this world . But all that 's nothing to the pleasure of being among Nymphs so fair as was our hostess ; before whom Diana was so much asham'd to appear , that she for the most part vail'd her self with a cloud . O! shall I tell the rest ! shall I presume to divulge those silent caresses , whereof I receiv'd the favour , without entreaty ? Yes , I dare tell thee , on condition thou come near me , and that this Zephyr which flies about here overhear it not : he 's such a babler , that as soon as he knows any thing of news , he tells it every where , and blows it into the ears of those that pass by . Carmelin being come near , his Master went on in his discourse , and told him the secret ; which was , that he had kist his Nymph , and had touch'd her breast . As I am an honest man , Master , saies Carmelin , oblige me to what you please , so that you force me not to believe what you now tell me . I am but so much the gladder to hear thee say so , replies Lysis , seeing thou wilt not believe me : I infer , that my felicity is so great that it is incredible : and if henceforward I endeavor to prove any thing I say to thee , it shall signifie no more , then that it hath not been my fault that thou hast not believed me . While Lysis was saying this , Carmelin did nothing but smell ; and at last casting his eyes on the willow , he perceives a yellow liquid matter that ran down from the top to the bottom . Ah! Master , saies he , drawing backward , what have you done there ? What a nasty man are you ? if any people of quality come hither to see you , they 'll spoil their cloathes as I have done . Having so said , he took off a little ordure that was on his cloathes , and with a sharp stone scrap'd off what was on the bark of the willow . Gather dear Carmelin , says Lysis , gather it , gather it ; be a good husband , it is the first fruits of the tree Lysis . 'T is a precious gum that it sweats out . France will now be as happy as Arabia : from me proceeds a drug as excellent as the tears of the mother of Adonis , or those of the sisters of Phaeton : save it , save it , and carry it to some Apothecary . 'T is fair humane dung , that may be bestowed on the noses of your ill-willers , saies Carmelin : will you make me an arrant fool . Thou art already senseless enough , saies Lysis , destroyst thou a liquor which thou mightest sell dearer then incense , amber or myrrhe : or is it because thou hast no viol to preserve it ? seest thou not this box that I have on my head , take it if thou canst , for to put thy drug in ? I have already seen it , replies Carmelin ; what service does it you ? It hath been given me instead of a hat , answer Lysis , but I believe that being it is wood , it is already incorporated into my head . Whether it be or no , replyes Carmelin , I care not much to be informed . O inconsiderate man ! says Lysis , art thou so indifferent in all things ! The time may come , that when my wood shall begin to sweat and weep , opening all its pores , there may pass by Shepherds , who will not be so disdainful as thou art , who look'st on all the riches which I profer thee with as much scorn , as if thou wert a disciple of Diogenes or Epictetus : They 'll think themselves but too happy , if they can gather of my yellow amber . I give them free leave to take it , says Carmelin : but provided they taste of it . As for what I have taken away , will you that I go and present it to those fine Ladies that come to visit you . Alas ! my friend , saies Lysis , they are not seen in the day , we appear only at night . But I am sure I see your face , and a part of your breast , replies Carmelin . What thou now seest , replies Lysis , is a body and head of wood . Your face then is painted with flesh-colours , saies Carmelin ; and if you are a man of wood , what do you think you shall be good for henceforward , unless 't were to stand in a Stable to hang Saddles and such things on ? As they were thus engag'd , Anselme being behind them ●ries out , A wooden head may also serve for a bable for children to play withall . I pray thee do not abuse me , says Lysis : Know that if my wood were to be cut down for any use , it should be to make the Statues of the Gods. Pardon my first fally , that hath put me into a little scoffing humour , replies Anselme ; I honour you still , and that very much , and my business hither is to know how you do . My master is as well as can be , says Carmelin , he eats and drinks like a man. Is it true , incomparable Willow ! says Anselme ? I am not so called , replies Lysis . How then ? says Anselme . I am called Lysis , says he . Anselme upon this was of opinion , seeing he fed quietly , and would be called Lysis , that he had recovered his wits again , and that he did no longer imagine himself a Tree , which indeed was the madness of his madness ; I mean a second madness added to the first , which was that of turning Shepherd . But when he asked him whether he would come and breakfast at Clarimon●'s , he answer'd , that the Rural Deities did not eat in the day , and that he kept his stomach till night , at which time he was to feast with those of his own condition , and not with mortals . Anselme was much troubled that he had so much over-reckon'd himself , and that he found him still in his error : So that coming neer him , he gave him an account how he had spent the night before , which made him hope he should spend a many more as merrily ; but more particularly he told him who had put that flat box on his head , which was much like the gilt inscriptions over Saints heads in Country-Churches . Anselme having had a short relation of all this , did more then suspect it was Hircan had plaid these tricks with him : He presently goes his way to Clarimond's to give him and Montenor the story ; and as soon as they had broke fast , they went to see this counterfeit God of the River , who found them much more sport when he told them all the particularities of this nocturnal adventure . They would have been very glad for once to have known so much as he did ; so that making it their design to go and visit Lysis at night with the other Deities , they resolved not to see him all that day , lest they should have had any occasion to perswade him he was no Tree , and that if he should believe it , they should miss the contentment they expected 'T is true indeed , that Anselme having taken him into his charge out of the hands of his Kinsman , was obliged to endeavour the cure of his folly ; nor indeed was he wanting as to the desire to do it : but he thought fit to delay it as long as he could ; and if he pretended to perswade him to come out of the Willow , 't was only to carry him up and down , and by his means make oftner visits to Angelica : So that he would not do much , till he had made otherwise all the sport he could with him . Hircan being of the same opinion , they plotted together how to make Lysis a man again by a second Metamorphosis , when they had made what mirth they could with him as he was ; for they were somwhat afraid he might really come to some hurt , if he should continue long in his habitation of the Willow . Lysis had all this while the company of Carmelin , who set on him still with a many notable objections , to shew that he was no Tree : but seeing that he prevail'd nothing , he left him and went home for his dinner , which he had forgotten to bring with him . Those who had observ'd Lysis a discreet person in some other things , and for the most part spoke eloquently , will haply be much amaz'd to find him so hypocondriack , as to imagine himself a Tree : But they are to believe , that in all this there is not any contradiction or difficulty ; and that this Shepherd , though he saw all the world derided his opinion , yet did still persist in it , and had been much displeas'd to quit it , out of a desire he had it should be true , that so he might raise the greater admiration in others . While he was deeply engag'd in his frantick imaginations , two men on hors-back rode along in a way not far from his tree : They perceiv'd his head with a box on it ; and not being able at a distance to discover what that antick figure meant , they were so curious as to go to him . How now ! what do you there friend , says one to him ; are you put to scare away the birds ? Methinks there 's no great necessity of it , here 's no hemp-yard hereabouts . Or is 't not that you are a hunting , and that you have laid your Nets somewhere ? Have you not also put some Lime-twigs on your head ? The Bird-lime , methinks , comes down along your hair ; 't is very ill bestowed there for to take any thing . This he spake because of the Marmalet which trickled down Lysis's head . But the rural Demy-god answers them thus : Presume not to enquire of any thing concerns me , ye prophane men ! Get you gone hence , and come not within a hundred paces , lest you pollute a sacred place . He that had spoke last , knowing by this discourse that Lysis was not of the wisest , was content only to strike him with his wand over the wooden bonnet , and slighting him , kept on his way with his Companion . The blow he gave him struck down the box over his nose , so that he could not see any thing ; which importun'd him much , because the Flies swarming to the Marmalet , took occasion to tickle him in the face . Now both his arms were stretch'd out and held by the branches of the Willow , according to his wonted posture ; and those he durst not let go , believing he ought always to be in that posture , to make it appear that he was a Tree ; and that if he had made use of his hands , and some one should haply oversee him , he must needs think he derogated from his quality . All his remedy was to shake his head , which he did so effectually , that the third time he shook down the Box , and was not much troubled at the loss of it , by reason he began to be weary of it . A little after comes Carmelin , suffering his Flock to feed as he came , and feeding himself on a piece of bread and bacon . I forgot one thing I should have said to Anselme erewhile , says Lysis : I should have desired him to send me my Gittarrhe for to recreate my self in my solitude , but more particularly for to bear a part at night with the other Divinities . Why should not I be suffered to do so ? I have seen a Cypress that plays well on the Violin : we have now the same Sciences as we had when we were humane , and our Exercises are alike . I tell you once more , answers Carmelin , that I 'll never believe a Cypress-tree can play on a Fiddle , unless I see it . There is a remedy for all this , replies Lysis : Become a Tree , and thou shalt see all the miracles done by such as we are : I would to god thou wouldst ! and that thou wert planted by my side , that we might recreate our selves by some excellent discourses : There are other trees good store about me , but they speak not ; and if there by any Demy-gods or Demy-goddesses under their barks , they are very ill condition'd . If a man could be a tree only for one day , replies Carmelin , not to dissemble , I should willingly be one , such is my desire to know whether all you have told me be true . But what should I do to be of your quality ? Thou must mention it to the gods , and in the mean time be in love with some ungratefull Mistress . That will require a long time , says Carmelin , and I am impatient . My advice then is , replies Lysis , that thou make a deep pit in the earth , and thrust thy self into it up to the belly ; it may come to pass , that thy legs may take root and fasten in the earth , and then 't is but for some friend of thine to come and water thee , that thou mayst blossom . Go seek others to follow your advice , says Carmelin , I have no mind to rot alive : Think you it would be a fine sight to see me planted there without any means or subsistence ? 't were such an humour as would invite all within fifty leagues about to come and see me ; I had rather at any adventure lock my self up , as you do , in the belly of a Willow . Have I not once already told thee that I was not in a Willow , says Lysis ; what makes thee forge all these Chymaera's ? I 'll speak no more , says Carmelin ; I desire only to know whether I may see the recreations you have in the night , without adding to the number of trees . I know not , replies Lysis ; for Divinities have such subtile bodies , that men cannot perceive them ; however the trial shall cost thee nothing . The master and the man had divers other disputes on this subject ; and Carmelin at last resolv'd to participate in the adventures of Lysis , if it were possible . The dancing and kisses whereof he had spoken to him , so tickled his imagination , that he would very fain make one in a company that spent their time so well . But the great charm of all was the Collation , whereof he saw some proofs , which almost convinc'd him of all the rest . He had stumbled on the box of Marmalet , which was the remainders of the Banquet ; and though good store of earth had gotten in , yet did he not stick to take out what was in 't , and when he had done , lick'd it about with his tongue . Being drawn in by these delicacies , he brings home his Flock betimes , and leaving word that they should not look for him that night , he returns to his master . Their discourse then was of their future entertainments : And among other things Lysis told Carmelin , that if he could enter him into the fraternity of the Rural Deities , he knew an Hamadryad that might he wrought on to be his wife ; and that if her complexion was not so delicate , she had in amends a strong and lively body . That would not be amiss , says Carmelin , for I do not love those women that play the cockney so much : But I 'll have a good portion with her . 'T is a great question whether these Nymphs have any thing in marriage , replies Lysis : We shall further consider of it , when we come to the beating of the bush . It was by this time pretty far in the night , when Carmelin , who lay at the foot of the tree , was overcome by sleep , though the discourses of his Master were very divertive . What pitty it is that the adventures of Lysis hapned in a place so little advantagious for his glory , and the profit of the people ! He was in a Country so desart , that all the day there were but two men saw him ; and now the night was come , there was none to hear the excellent discourses he had with Carmelin . If such brave things had been done within a league of Paris , as it might be at Charenton or Gentilly , what a world of people would have come to visit two such rare persons ! But it sufficed that the brave Nobility thereabouts were acquainted with them , that by that means his friends might have an account of him . The time of the Mask being come , Lucida , who had all the while remained at Hircan's , was cloathed as she had been the night before , as also Synopa , the Cypress , and the Hamadryads . As for Anselme , Montenor , and Clarimond , they were clad as Gods of the River like Hircan , that so they might not speak , lest they should be discover'd . The whole troop of these hasty Divinities being coached , alighted about a quarter of a league from the place where was the incomparable Willow . The Cypress playd on his Violin , and the rest followed him dancing . Lysis , who had abjur'd sleep , soon heard the harmony , and presently calls out to Carmelin : Awake thou lazy fellow , awake ! The Nymphs are come ; prepare they eloquence , that when they shall ask thee any thing , if they take thee for a man , it may not be for an ordinary person . Call to mind the Common-places , through which Learning hath been siring'd into thy mind , by which means thou hast not been troubled with the reading of any ancient Author . Carmelin was awaked by these words , which he imperfectly or half heard : And his master by this time perceiving the divine troop , got cheerfully out of his tree , to shew his diligence to receive them . Lucida meeting him first , he made her a low conge : which the Nymph returning , ask'd him how he had done since their last interview . I have always been very jovial , answers Lysis , and I am sure my branches have ever since been very flourishing , for I liv'd in hope to see you again : And besides I have good news to tell you ; and that is , that I considered that I am not a Willow , but the tree Lysis , a tree whereof the name was never known before ; and I know there comes out of me a certain Drug more precious then Amber . Seeing every one brings hither of their own Fruits , and that your Hamadryads furnish us of their Cherries and Apricocks , I am sorry I have not brought what my Bark brings forth : You might have dry'd it in the sun to make Neck-laces and Bracelets of it . The Deities were very much pleased at this imagination ; but they would have had more sport , had they known what amber he spake of . Carmelin , who who was much astonish'd to see so many strange persons , was in such a fear , that he durst not but keep close to his master : So that Synopa having perceiv'd him , Dear brother ! says she to Lysis , who is that behind you ? Who should it be ! answered Lysis ; See you not it is my shadow , and that the Moon shines very bright ? No such matter , says Synopa ; I smell raw flesh here , we are betrayed : Here is a Mortal ; let us be gone , my companions ! With these words she runs away as fast as she could , and was immediately follow'd by the whole troop . So that Lysis beset himself to run after them , speaking to them as loud as he could in these words : Whither run you dear Divinities ! stay a little ; He whom you shun is but a miserable Shepherd : If you stay not here , he and other men will have some ground to believe that you fear them , since you dare not appear before them . All that ran away were by these words stay'd ; and being assembled in a meadow , they made as if they had taken heart , and ask'd Lysis who he was that accompanied him . 'T is the Shepherd Carmelin , answers he : When I was a man , he was my companion of fortune ; that should oblige you to esteem him , were there no other reason ; but besides that , he hath many excellent perfections : Fear not to shew your selves to him . Juno , Venus , and Pallas shewed themselves to Paris , who was a little lewd Rascal , that was not so good a man as he . This man is a Shepherd who stands upon his honour and reputation ; and to tell you the secret of all , it was his desire to see our nocturial recreations . This curiosity proceeds from an ingenuity , which ought not to be frustrated of its expectation : We must hear those that invoke us . We will receive him into our company , says Synopa , on condition he 'll be faithfull . He shall be , as I am a gummy Tree , replies Lysis : But by your favour , I see three Divinities which I know not . They are Gods of Rivers who are come with Morin , says Synopa ; they live sometimes in the Sein , and sometimes in the Marn . Lysis upon that faultes them , and they embraced him , a little more gently then their companion had done the night before . That done , Lucida said she would bring the company into a very pleasant place ; and going before them , she rested not till they had gone a quarter of a league . Carmelin went among the rest , but not without much respect , still holding his Master by the skirt , lest they might lose him . When they were come into a square Close , so well beset with trees , that it was almost like a Hall , the Cypress plaid Coranto's , and the Gods of the River took in the Nymphs to dance . Lysis admired their good dispositions : but Lucida took him off that admiration , telling him they had learn'd to dance from their Carpes . There being no reputation to strive with them that way , he would not dance but to Songs . Carmelin was in the dance , wherein there was required such activity as made him glad to find his legs . This exercise having wearied them all , they sate down on the grass ; and Lysis made it his business to inform himself of the new Gods of the Rivers . Synopa told him , they never had been men , nor had not undergone any metamorphosis , but were the children of others Gods , and yet could not speak . This past , it was proposed to go to some little verbal recreations , whereat the Gods of the Rivers were not fit , because there was always some word to be spoken . They therefore withdrew from that divertisement , and were content to listen to the harmony of Morin's Lute . Carmelin , who was busie at play with the rest , thought the time very tedious , and the Collation long a coming ; so that ever and anon he was at his Master asking , And when comes this consolation ? Lysis thus importun'd , knew no remedy better then to find him some excellent employment to divert his mind ; and having broke off the game they were at , My fair ones ! says he to the Nymphs , now shall you receive the incomparable satisfaction of hearing my gentle Shepherd . And thereupon turning to Carmelin , he says to him , Make a speech in the demonstrative kind , in commendation of these Nayads and Hamadryads , and those aquatick Gods. Excuse me , Sir , I beseech you , answers Carmelin ; my books speak not of any such Nations . What sayest thou , ignorant Sot ! says Lysis : wilt thou make me be affronted , in not answering to what is expected from thee ? must my boughs , which are always green , now put on red , and blush for shame of thee ? Come hither , says he , speaking to him in his ear , knowest thou nothing where there is mention of Beauty , or the effects of Love ? That thou must in the first place speak to these Nymphs , and afterwards thou mayst consider of a Panegyrick of the Gods. I can discourse excellently on Beauty , replies Carmelin ; let me alone : can you not at first speak as you should , I can never understand one half of your barbarous names , you speak nothing but Latine to me . In three words of yours , there are ever four cannot be understood . Carmelin having thus said , kneel'd down on one knee before the Nymphs , and made them this discourse , Fair Ladies , hide your bright eyes from me , they make me dye : yet no , do not hide them , they give me life ; yet do , for they have stoln away my heart : yet do not , for if they had taken away my heart , they had with it taken away my soul . And this is in the first Chapter of my book of Collections : The second speaks thus much , O BRIGHT EYES ! you are not eyes , but Suns : Suns ! no , ye are Gods : but since you are Gods , how comes it you are the causers of my death ? Alas ! I see you are eyes as to your Essence ; Suns for your brightness ; and Gods for your power ; and that the occasion of your coming down on earth , is to make me suffer . I wish I knew what to say to these Gentlemen with the great beards ; but I believe there is not any book extant that mentions them , and it may be , they are deaf as well as dumb . Get thee gone , seeing thy discourses are so impertinent , cryes out Lysis : What need was there thou shouldst speak of thy Collections ? And must thou withal , so far forget respect , as to speak to Goddesses as if thou wert in love with them ? Why may he not , replies Lucida , he shall not be disdain'd : he shall have for his Mistress the greater of the Hamadryads . I give you thanks for him , saies Lysis , he shall endeavor to deserve this favor ; be pleas'd to excuse him , if you think he hath committed any folly ; for the splendor of your bright faces had so dazled him , that he was quite out of himself . Lucida upon that viewing Lysis , saw he had not on the fine cap they had bestow'd on him ; She ask'd him the reason of it , and withal told him , he was very negligent of his health . I have already told you that my body was impassible , replies Lysis ; and besides , as for your fine covering , I have cast it away for this reason , that among all the Gods , I never saw any one pictur'd with a hat on , unless it be Mercurie , who wears one as the badge of his dignity ; and as for Heroes and illustrious persons , I have ever observ'd them bare headed , unless it were some few that had helmets on ; but that proves nothing , they wore them not but in fights . There had been advanc'd more such considerations , had not Synopa come and said , that they had discours'd sufficiently ; and that it was time to collation . Carmelin commended her a thousand times within himself for her profitable advice , while the Hamadryads discharg'd their baskets of a many good things they had brought and dispos'd them on the green grass , which was all the Table-cloath they had . The God Morin came near Synopa , and told her somewhat in her ear , which Lysis perceiv'd not : In the mean time Carmelin was help'd by his Master with the wing of a cold Turkey , which he fell presently on with his fingers , knowing that hands were made before knives ; but as he was putting a piece into his mouth , Synopa withheld his arm : Be not too hasty , Shepherd , saies she to him , you are not yet permitted to eat with us . We must first wash you in one of our fountains : What did Lysis dream on , that he hath given you your portion ? he was like to serve us a fine trick . We must have gone to the God Pan , for to entreat him to purifie us all . I was ignorant of this Ceremony , saies Lysis , I beg your pardon , if I have done any thing amiss : I never read what you speak of in any Poet. However , it must be believed so , and good bathing will do Carmelin no hurt , it may conduce to his health . Carmelin was thinking what a pleasure it were to be wash'd by such fine Ladies ; but he wish'd it might be just then , that so he might collation with the rest , and he saw they did not make any haste to do it . They had taken away the meat from him , and withal fed so earnestly , and with such stomacks , that there needed no long time to dispatch all that was ; which consideration made him sick at the heart . The Divinities having ended their collation , Synopa thought it time to go and bathe him , and to set all the rest in a forwardness : but he angrily answered , that it was to no purpose , seeing there was nothing to be eaten . Synopa reply'd , that it were so much spar'd another night that he should come and see them . Then comes Lysis and whispers to him , bidding him go where ere they should carry him , and that it would be a means for him to see the Grots of the Nayads , whither he had so earnestly desired to go . Carmelin crediting him , went quietly with the fair Deities ; but when they were come to the brook of Lucida's fountain : Synopa saies to Lysis , for your part , you need not be present at our Mysteries , Morin you see , and two of the Gods of the River have left us , go your ways with them . Lysis , who earnestly desired to see their ceremonies , that he might be initated in the divine Science , was much troubled , that he was forc'd to leave them . But he was fain to go with Morin , and the two other Gods , who were Anselme and Clarimond . In the mean time Synopa , Lucida , Montenor , the Humadryads , and the Cypress , took Carmelin by the head and feet , and threw him into the water in his cloaths , in a certain place that was deep enough . He found not so much pleasure in his handling as he had imagin'd , but it was much worse with him when the Cypress said , that he must be stripp'd stark naked . When he had put off his breeches and doublet , they tyed him by the arms to a willow that was on the bank , as if it had been a piece of the ceremony ; which done , they turn'd up his shirt , and whipp'd him so long with Ozier twigs , that from crying mercy and begging , he fell a railing heartily at all the company ; but Lucida told him , that the water could not cleanse him ; and that there was within him a corrupt blood that must be whipt out , ere he could be made so pure as to be admitted to converse with the Deities . All having done him what mischief they could , they return'd to their Randezvouz , and left him fast tyed . Lysis being by this time come near the place , where his tree was , took leave of the Aquatick Deities , who bid him farewell , by signs with the hands and conges . Being left all alone , he was much astonish'd that he could not finde his abode , though the appearance of Auroroa made it somewhat light . Hircan desirous to try all means to bring him out of his imagination , had given order , that while he was absent , his willow should be cut down at the root , and carry quite away . Besides all which , the place was so well made up with fresh ●urfs , that he could not perceive there ever had been any . Lysis seeks all about , and his hollow brain wanted no matter of imaginations upon this accident : Yet though he could not finde his willow , he did still imagine himself a tree ; and hearing some body coming , he planted himself near the place where the willow had stood : and because he would do nothing before men , that were contrary to his nature , he lifted up his arms , and widened his fingers , as though they had been brances . In this posture doth Hircan appear to him , in the same black suit which he had when he delivered him out of the danger he was in at Orontes's . O Tree ! saies the Magician to him , my will is , that from henceforth thou become a man. 'T is not in thy power to do it , replies Lysis ; they are the great Gods that have Metamorphos'd me . The greatest Gods have but the power of Dwarfs if compar'd to me , replies Hircan ; and I will now shew thee the power of my charms . While he said so , he made a circle about him with a rod he had in his hand ; which done , he read certain barbarous words out of a great book . I see I must double my Enchantments , says he to Lysis ; for thou art so self-will'd , that thou resistest them . What wouldst thou do ? replies he , wouldst thou deprive me of all happiness ? Let me alone , thou know'st not what is fit for thee , replies Hircan : thou shalt immediately be a man , in spight of heaven ▪ earth and hell ; and seeing thou wilt not get out of thy bark to come to me , I will cause the winds to blow thee down . Thou shalt be put out of thy abiding place , and shalt see that I can command all the powers of the world . O you Kings of the air , and beesoms of the earth ( goes he on with a louder voyce ) you winds which blow , the one from the one quarter , and the other from the othtr ; that is to say , from the North , and from the South . And you Boreas and Auster , I do conjure you by the pantofles of Fate , the old Gallogaskins of Saturn , and the Close-stool of Proserpina , and by whatever else is venerable , and august in the world , that you blow against this tree , and bring it down in such manner , as that it lose its vigor , and that I may change its form . Assoon as the Magician had pronounc'd these words , behold there appear'd a brace of knaves all clad with feathers : He had no sooner said to them , O winds do your duty ! but they began to blow one on the one side , and the other on the other of Lysis , with certain bellows they had . Their cheeks withal were flush'd and fiery , so that they seem'd so swollen up , as if they had been also to blow with their mouthes , when they were weary the other way . Their action was so effectual on the imagination of Lysis , that he thought they did him some violence ; and as if he had been much shaken , one while he bowed one way , another while another yet kept his feet as firmly to the ground as he could . At length , after a good while 's resistance , the North-wind blew so violently , that he thought there was no way but to give place to him : so that being quite amaz'd at it , he fell to the ground . The winds presently vanish'd , or rather fled away ; and the Magician having invocated all the powers of the Universe , pour'd some water out of a viol he had about him on Lysis's head , and afterward sprinkled it with dust O tree ( says he in the action ) my charms shall control the power of the Gods ; and I now restore unto thee the form and nature of a man , which they had taken from thee . I command thee to rise up . Lysis rise up immediately ; but thinking to speak to the Magician , he had made such haste to get away from him , that he knew not which way he was gone ; and as for his part , he was in such a fright , that he could not follow him . Hircan being come to the place where the whole company staid for him in the Coach , got in also , and return'd to his own house . 'T was Anselme and Clarimond who were disguis'd and personated the winds : but as they had been much pleas'd to see the postures of Lysis ; so were they afflicted , they had not also seen those of Carmelin when he was whipp'd . Synopa and Lucida gave them a long , yet pleasant story of of him : and though they had all watch'd so long , yet no body had any minde to sleep : They chose rather to return to Lysis , to see what humor he was in . The imaginations which before had disturbed his brains , were now dispersed , and having view'd himself all about , he fully believ'd himself a man ; so that he return'd to his host , where having found his hat and sheephook , he put himself into his former Equipage ; and having whistled to his dog , that slept at the door , he renew'd his acquaintance with him . He drove out his flock out of the fold , and brought it into the fields to graze , thinking himself oblig'd to return to his former employment . The End of the Fifth Book . THE Anti-Romance ; OR , THE HISTORY Of the SHEPHERD LYSIS . The Sixth Book . THe most illustrious of all Shepherds feeding his Flock among the Snail-claver and the three-leav'd grass , walked on himself very stayedly , as it had been a man taken up with some high thoughts ; and gravely lifted up his sheephook at every step , as a Spanish Pilgrim doth his staff . He had not gone a quarter of a league , but there pass'd by a Coach , out of which alighted Hircan , Anselme , Clarimond , and Montenor , all in their ordinary cloaths . Embracing them all one after another , My friends , says he to them , you see I have suffered a second Metamorphosis ; I now salute you in the quality of a Shepherd : there is Hircan , who hath made me reassume my pristine form . We are as glad of this , says Anselme , as we were sorry to have lost you . But what do you think of it ? are you of our opinion ? All I can say , replies Lysis , is , that I must have patience in spight of my teeth . It 's true , I had much pleasure when I was a Tree : but if it be decreed I should be so no more , I must resolve to submit : I suffer nothing now which I have not already tryed ; besides that I am to consider , that to shew my self a faithful Lover , I must not be troubled for having the means continued me to serve Charite . Your constancie is commendable , my friend , says Hircan ; and you are to know that before you were made Man again , I had much ado to get up into heaven and search the Records of Fate , who is Jupiter's principal Clark ; there I learn'd what should become of you for the future , lest I might have undertaken somewhat contrary to those decrees . It seems Lysis is much oblig'd to Hircan , says Clarimond : but Shepherd , if I may be so bold , what 's become of your servant Carmelin ? Alas ! now I think on 't , says Lysis , I doubt the Nymphs have gotten him away . He was with me the last night among those of the Divine company , whom he charm'd with his eloquence , They made me believe that they had a design to bathe him for purification-sake , but would not suffer me to be present : so that now I am confident they had some ill design , for he hath not yet been at his lodging . The Nymphs have many nobler servants then he , says Clarimond : It may be that , since he left them , some wilde beast hath devour'd him . Alas ! it may be thou first the nail on the head , cries out Lysis ; hath not some Wolf broke his fast on my faithful Carmelin ? How have my thoughts been taken up till now , that I have not look'd after him ? Let us now do it ; 't is fit we had a care of him , his loss would be very considerable . Having so said , he cross'd the fields up and down , and all the rest follow'd him : He cry'd out as loud as he could , Carmelin , Carmelin , where art thou ? my Friend , my Minion , my Delight , my Love. And seeing he answered not ; Questionless , saies he , he is dead : we must provide for his Monument , and his Funeral Oration . Lysis at length came to the brook of Lucida , and as he walk'd along it , renew'd his crying , Where art thou Carmelin ? and presently he heard a voyce , saying , Here I am my dear Master ; have compassion on the most miserable Shepherd that lives . Upon that he doubles his pace , and findes the poor Carmelin half naked tied to a tree . Who hath fastened thee there , my Friend ? says he to him . What savage people have thus affronted so sweet a disposition ? No other but your Imps hereabout , that have dragg'd me into their Crocks , replies Carmelin . Thy meaning is , replies Lysis , that the Nymphs and the Cypress have carried thee into their Grots . Very right , saies Carmelin ; the Devil take their Dances , their Sports and their Collations , if a man must buy the sight of them with so much mischief as they have done me . Thou may'st haply be mistaken in them , saies Lysis . I am not , saies Carmelin , they were the very same , let me be untyed , and I 'll tell you more . Whereupon Hircan , who carried a knife in his sword scabbard , cut the mischievous garters wherewith they had tyed him . When he had gotten his cloathes on , he related what had hapned to him , whereat every one extreamly wondred ; for the Nymphs were not accounted so mischievous as he made them . But Lysis interrupting his story came and said to him , Be not troubled , the mischief is past ; and in recompence thereof , I 'll tell thee what thou shalt be very glad of . Know then , what came not yet into my minde to tell thee , I am no tree , I am the Shepherd Lysis : My vexation hath also hindered me to inform my self of it , replies Carmelin , yet I somewhat suspected you had chang'd nature . Fair weather after it ; let 's forget what is past , seeing you will have it so , But above all things , let me not be entreated to come any more among those fine Dames I saw last night , it may be they are evil spirits . I desire not to have any thing to do with people of the other world . Carmelin having so said , was ready to go with the rest , but that he wanted his hat . The Nymphs had not left it with his cloathes ; after they had plaid with it a good while , they had cast it into the bryars , far from that place , where they were sure he would not look for it . Let 's go however , saies Clarimond , I 'll give you another . Nay , it shall not be so , saies Carmelin , I cannot endure to be affronted out of any thing : should you give me as many hats as would reach from earth to heaven : I would not lose my own . You need no more but summon the Lady-Nymphs before the Magistrate of the place , saies Anselme . Do so and fear not , saies Clarimond ; see there 's a sergeant goes on the road , let 's speak to him . That said , they put forward , and Carmelin having overtaken the man , who indeed was a Catchpole . My good friend , saies he to him , there are certain indiscreet Ladies have taken my hat from me , without any reason : Have I not a good action against them ? That you have without question friend , replies the Catchpole : give me their names and dwellings , I 'll summon them . I must first acquaint my Master with it , saies Carmelin . She that must have committed the Felony , is called Lucida , saies Lysis ; as for her dwelling , it is in the source of a Fountain hard by ; but she is hidden within it so , that thou wilt never finde her poor mortal Serjeant : For this Arrest there is requisite a celestial Serjeant , such as Mercury : As for her companions who have been Accessaries in the Felony , they are fast in the barks of trees : where wouldst thou finde all these ? For thy part Carmelin , let fall thy suit ; thou'lt get nothing by quarrelling with stronger then thy self . The Nymphs acknowledge not Terrestrial Judges ; or if they submit to them they corrupt them , as they did the Son of Priamus . The Catchpole went his way with this discourse , thinking they either had been some that would abuse him ; or that somewhat was amiss in their mindes : In both which cases there was nothing to be gotten of them , since he understood not what they said . Carmelin being much troubled that he could have no satisfaction of those felons ; began to cry out . Alack ! poor hat , must I needs lose thee in the flower of thine age and beauty ? 'T is very true , thou didst my Grandfather service and credit at his first wedding ; but thou mightst have a long time serv'd my posterity . Ah! how I grieve for thee , when I remember thou hast been for so long a time the faithful covering of those cares and thoughts that were forg'd in my head , and the noble tabernacle of my Doctrine . Do not weep for 't , saies Anselme , its hour was come . 'T were to no purpose to erect a Monument for it , as we should have done for you , when we gave you for lost . Besides , why will you not be comforted , since you are promis'd a better ? Carmelin having recollected himself a little , resumes the discourse thus , But that hat , what shall it be made of , Master , Fine Wool ? He had not the seasure to finish what he intended to have said ; nor had Anselme the time to answer him , for they all broke out into laughter ; especially Montenor , who knew that Anselme by the Fathers side came of a race of Merchants , and that Cloath and Wool had been the foundation of his Nobility . Lysis desirous to end the laughter : The error was , saies he , for want of a Comma or Parenthesis in the Period . Hear'st thou Carmelin ? observe it , that thy transposition be not deficient . The discourse of the Master was thought as pleasant as that of his man , because his words came out with a certain accent , that gave them great weight . Carmelin himself was pleas'd with it : but when Clarimond was come home , he made him a much more joyful man , by giving him the hat he had promis'd him , which was better then his own , though not much . They told him , that if he esteemed pieces of Antiquity , that was a thing worthy as fair a Cabinet as any medal in the world . He was almost out of himself for joy ; for if he grieved for the other hat , 't was only because he had no great hope of this . Notwithstanding all this , he goes to his Master , to desire him to describe unto him by name and cloathes all the Rural Deities , that so he might know who had done him the most mischief . It was concluded , that it was the Hamadryads and Lucida , but as for Synopa , she had not given him one stroke , nay , stood at a distance , all the while he suffered the lash . O! what a great mystery is there hidden under that , says Lysis to him ; thou hast ground to believe that Synopa is of a very amorous disposition : she hath discover'd her passion for me , but perceiving that I always disdain'd her , she will henceforward adore no merit but thine . I did much inspect it , and it is my opinion , she never look'd on thee as an indifferent person ; so that now I will shew thee how I intend to bring thee quite out of this trouble ! Put the case it was she committed the Felony on thy hat , thou must imagine it was for no other reason but to keep it instead of a favour . I remember Charite took away one of my shoes upon the same account . I know not what love you mean , replies Carmelin : why did she not assist me then ? speak no more of her ; I do not like her humour . If I must have a Mistress ; be it that Shepherdess whom you spoke to me of heretofore . Charite hath a companion called Jacquelina , saies Lysis ; I meant her . Thou shouldst love her , were there no other reason but because she hath a fine name , and because thou canst make a very quaint allusion thereon ; saying she is called Jacquelina , because she is as 't were a Javelin , wherewith love strikes hearts through . Besides , when thy History shall be written , it will be a handsom title for it , The Loves of Carmelin and Jaquelina . There is a sympathie between the two names , as there is a conjunction between your two hearts ; and when I have any leisure , I promise thee to find out some fortunate Anagram upon it . While he said this , he heard Anselme proposing to Clarimond a visit in the afternoon to Leonora . Take heart ! all goes with us , says he to Carmelin : Here thou hast an occasion to see thy new Mistress ; but thou must not go thither unprepared : thou speak'st a many good things , but they are not always to the purpose , and besides thou dost not pronounce well . I will teach thee the method of discourse , and the graces of gesture and pronunciation . This was spoken very softly ; and immediately after our two Shepherds went into a little chamber on one side of the hall , where Lysis being seated in a chair , and Carmelin standing before him , he gave him his first lesson . Seeing it is of much consequence in Love to have a pleasing way of access , and that the countenance hath sometimes more charms then the words , thou must be very carefull and observant of thine , when thou art before thy Shepherdess . If thou hast a clean handkerchiff about thee , 't is my advice thou have it always in thy hand ; those that declaim ever have one , nay the very Players at Paris are not without one on the Stage . Now these are they thou must imitate ; for if they do not things as they are done , they do them at least as they should be . Nor were it amiss to have a little neat Beard-brush to turn up the Muschato now and then : But above all , a man never ought to be without a Comb in his pocket , I mean these Horn-combs that your present Gallants carry about them to comb out their hair . You desire ( it seems ) I should never have my head without horns , says Carmelin . Take it not in that sense , says Lysis , it may happen to thee : I have one of those Combs at Montenor's ; and I tell those that see me make use of it , that it is made of the horns of those I have made cuckolds , and thus the jest must be retorted back . This I grant you , says Carmelin : but to what purpose must I ever have a handkerchiff in my hand ? I may be taken for some Snottypack ; and the Brush in like manner would denote the foulness of my Beard , since it required so frequent brushing . If thou wilt not observe these niceties , be sure thou hast excellent discourses , and use the most insinuating forms of speaking , and the most approved by the Gallants . As for example , if thou wouldst say , that thou comest out of the company of men that were in a good humour , thou must say , I have left the conversation of some faces of good humours . Men do not speak only to faces , says Carmelin , but to perfect men . It matters not , says Lysis , that 's the manner of speaking , if a man will go according to the mode : And 't is said every foot , How long is 't since you saw that face ? That face would have quarrel'd with me : 'T is a very proper , neat speech . Moreover if some would carry thee to a place whither thou wouldst not go , thou must say , I am your humble servant as to that house : I am an humble servant to that visit , that is to say , I am not for it . And if they should tell thee it were to hear good musick , thou must answer , I kiss your hands as to musick this day . If it be ask'd whether thou play'st well on the Lute , I break not my head with Crotchets , nor prick my self to play on that Instrument . I should willingly speak in that manner , says Carmelin , yet I apprehend not what it signifies ; For must a man prick himself in the breech with a pin or an awl , to stir him up to play on the Lute ? And as for your Kiss your hands , and Your humble servants , may they be said to a House , or to Musick , which have no hands , and care not for our services ? All this is spoken , and is very elegant , replies Lysis ; you hear nothing else in the Louure , and in all other Courtly places . If thou hast overreach'd any one , or put a handsom gull upon him , thou must say , I have plaid him an excellent piece ; for that 's now all the phrase . The pieces you will have me play , says Carmelin , shall they be Tragicomedies or Pastorals , or shall they be some Pieces to be plaid on the Lute ? That were not amiss , if thou couldst do it , says Lysis : Yet I take not these things in that sense , I mean the playing of some fourbe or over-reaching trick in a company ; and there 's as much subtilty required to do that , as to play a piece on the Stage . But to return to our Phrases , there are yet others as exquisite and curious as these ; but I shall teach thee no more at present , then that thou must say at every word , that thy Mistress is a ravishing treature . That 's very proper to be said of Synopa , replies Carmelin ; she takes whatever's in her way , she hath ravish'd away my old Hat ; she is as ravishing as a Bird of prey , or a Wolf. 'T is not to be taken in that bias , says Lysis : When a Beauty is said to be ravishing , the meaning is , that it is full of charms , allurements , and attractions ; and if thou please , thou mayst say that thy Shepherdess hath a ravishing countenance . Thou mayst make thy advantage of these French phrases , according as occasion shall require ; and thou art to represent to thy self , that there is not in Paris any despicable Fellow that pretends to the qualities of a Gentleman , no nor any contemptible Cockney-bastard , but hath them , when he is to put his best side outward . 'T is not to be wondred at that I should know all this ; for though I was ever very studious , yet at certain times I kept good company , and this was the manner of speaking among the Gallantillo's ; if thou wilt have the reputation of a Carpet-Knight , thou must imitate those words . Carmelin , without any further contestation , fell to ruminate on his instructions ; and Lysis having gotten pen and ink , thought fit to give him some amorous discourse in writing , besides this language a-la-mode wherewith he entertain'd him , which was only for familiar discourses . He therefore dress'd him a fine Complement ; and having given it him , bid him learn it by heart . I shall have it presently , replies he after he had seen it , for I have read it in some book heretofore . It 's never the worse for that , replies Lysis : Novices in Love , as thou art , must follow the Books in all things . Let 's see if thou hast a good memory . There are but three periods ; tell me the first , and imagine thou wert speaking to thy Mistress . Whereupon Carmelin without any previous ceremony began thus . Fair Shepherdesse ! since a fortunate lot hath brought me hither , and that your eyes give me no wound but such as are delectable to me , I must needs avow it to you , that I am surpris'd by those attractions , which , notwithstanding all resistance , I shall be sure to suffer under . 'T is very well , says Lysis , thou hast not mist a syllable ; but yet I observed thou hadst a corner of thy eye in the paper ; besides there is somwhat in it more then speaking , the action is all in all : In the first place put off thy hat , then make a conge a-la-mode , carry thy eyes languishingly ; and moving thy right hand as it were in measure , put the fore-finger to the thumb , as the Orators do in their declamations . In so saying Lysis shewed him all those gestures , and Carmelin imitated them the best he could : But his master told him he must speak at the same time ; so that he began anew thus . Fair Shepherdess ! since an unfortunate Sot hath brought me hither , and that your eyes give me no wounds but such as are detestable to me , I must vow to you that I am so surprised with your detractions , that in spight of all assistance I shall suffer under them . I know not how Lysis had the patience to hear out his discourse without beating him . At last he cries out , Great ass ! what an impertinence hast thou spoken ? thou hast made more faults then thou hast pronounced words : 'T would make good sport to hear thee say so to thy Mistress . What will you have me do , Master ? replies Carmelin : The fear of missing causes me to make so many faults ; and I so much study the grace of the gesture , that I forget the discourse : the likeness of the words makes me take one for another . Lysis bid him study it longer , and he afterwards repeated it again : He was not much out as to the words ; but for countenance , he observ'd none at all ; and was all the time in such an unhandsom posture , that his Master chid him still . There 's the misfortune , says Carmelin ; when I think on the words , I forget the grace : But let 's begin again ; I 'll repeat it so often , that I will not miss any thing . So he began again ; but he was much out in the discourse , and there was still somwhat amiss in him : For when he studied the action , he forgot the words ; and when he studied the words , he forgot the action . So that Lysis seeing his labour lost , bid him bethink him of a Complement to his Mistress according to his own fancie , seeing it was but time lost to shew him any thing . Anselme , who was in the hall , had overheard part of the Dialogue at the chamber-door , which he thought very pleasant , at length he enters the room , as Lysis was saying to Carmelin , that he wonder'd how he could remember the discourses he knew on several subjects , seeing it was such a task to him to overcome seven or eight common words . What I have hath cost me much pains , replies Carmelin ; and not to dissemble with you , I tell you it hath been beaten into my head as 't were with mallets : I must have a moneth to learn a line ; but in recompence , when it is once in my head , 't is as sure as the scurf that 's inseparable from it . No , no , thou art an ignorant Fellow , says Lysis , I have been much deceiv'd in thee . Pardon him for this time , says Anselme , he 'll learn better another : There are some dayes that our memories are asleep , and that our mind executes not its functions freely . I shall take it so for your sake , replies Lysis ; perhaps the vexations he hath gone through , have offuscated his understanding . We must henceforward conceive he will be another man then what he hath been ; for to be in love , is an advantagious means to become learned . I have read in a certain book , that Love is Master of all Arts ; and I know by experience that it purifies the mind extreamly . 'T is very true , says Lysis : but if you desire the reputation of learned , never bring an authority without quoting it . I am content , says Anselme : who as he had a very good memory , recited a discourse to that purpose which he had taken out of a late book , wherein there was so much naturalness , that all were infinitely pleas'd with it . This discourse ended , Clarimond comes in and tels them that they must make haste to dine . There was brought from Montenor's abundance of Poultry and Fowl ; so that Carmelin , whom they dispos'd at the Masters table , thought he saw the beginings of those delights which Lysis had promis'd him . After dinner he was taken into the coach with the rest , whereat he was also infinitely pleased , for he had never been so honourably wasted in his life . Being come to Orontes's , the Gentlemen kiss'd the Ladies , and Lysis did the same , but he durst not kiss Charite , because the rest had not kiss'd her , and that in this case he would not go beyond their example . It was not their custom to kiss Chambermrids , and the Shepherd much wonder'd at it : But if they had done it , and that he had done the like , the favour he should have obtained would have been accompanied with a regret to see others receive the like . While he was thus taken up , Hircan related his metamorphosis , and how he had restor'd him to his former shape . That gave Angelica occasion to put a many questions to Lysis ; and among others , she ask'd him whether the Trees led a pleasant life , or no. For my part , answers he , I assure you I was not weary of it ; nor fear'd I any thing but lest Carmelin should cut down some of my boughs to make Chairs of , for he hath sometimes been a Joyner : And accordingly I should have given him notice , that if there were an extreme necessity to take away some bough from me , it might not be employed otherwise then to make my Mistress a Cupboard . After that Lysis had related in what manner he had entertained this Carmelin into his service , and how that he hoped to make him as honest a Shepherd as any in France , he bid him draw neer ; and Orontes having view'd him well , swore he knew that face , that he had seen it somwhere , and that he thought it might be at Troyes . It may be you take him for Paris who was the Judge of the three Goddesses , and think he is a Trojan , says Lysis : but he is not , he told me he was of Lyons , which was some reason that I made him my companion ; believing that Lyons being neer Forrests , there might come good Shepherds thence . I do not mean great Troy , replies Orontes , I speak of Troy in Champaigne : And seeing we are so far engag'd in the discourse , I 'll tell you what I know of him . Being about a year since in that City , I went to a Stationers to enquire for a certain book I wanted : While I was speaking with him in the shop , I heard a voyce from an upper-chamber , that said , Master , I am come to the moneth of August , what shall I put down ? Warm rains , answers the Stationer . I thereupon look'd up , and through a little trap-door perceiv'd somwhat of a man : I thought I should have seen the Gods talking from their several heavens ; as if Mars ask'd the Sun what weather it should be , and how he should direct his course . I went up to see who it was that had spoken , and it was this brave Carmelin , who help'd the Stationer to make an Almanack : I leave it to be considered if it must not be well done , since it was their invention , and that the predictions came out their brains . I do not deny that I have liv'd with that Stationer , not knowing what to do , says Carmelin : but you are to take notice that he hath rais'd him a good fortune by his Almanacks , and therefore he is not to be derided . When he married , he was so poor , that the Priest being come to bestow a benediction on his bed , found none in the chamber . Father ! says the woman , cast some Holy-water in this corner , we shall have anon a bundle of straw . But since that time they have done very well ; and had it not been my desire to see the Country , that made me leave them , I might haply have advanc'd my self as well as they . 'T is true , I have heard say that now they are fallen into the same posture again ; yet I am assured they make a shift to keep house together , but that they sell away by peeces what 's left . It seems we shall find it at last the high-way to the Hospital , to live with such people , ( says Florida , laughing at these pleasant passages : ) You have now met with a better Master ; and I believe , since he knows you to be expert in making Almanacks , he will employ you to calculate his Nativity . Believe it not , fair Lady ! replies Lysis : I am not born either under the Signs of Cancer or Capricorn ; I am born under that of Charite's Eyes , whose influences I know better then any Astrologer : Those two bright Stars which are posited in the Heaven of her Countenance , are a new Gemini , better then that in the Zodiake , and was never yet observed by the Speculators of the Second causes . How can you be born under the Sign of Charite's Eyes , replies Florida , since she is younger then you ? That 's your mistake , replies Lysis : As Charite is immortal , and shall never know end , so never had she beginning ; and thought it be but nineteen or twenty years that she hath been on earth , yet she was before in the heavens . I am very sorry such a fair Lady as you are , should be ignorant of any thing she should know . While he was taken up in this discourse , Hircan had done relating to the rest what had happened between the Shepherd and the rural Deities , repeating the very stories they had told him word for word . So that Lysis turning towards him , says , And who , prethee , hath told thee all these particulars ? But 't is true , thou art a Magician , and there is nothing in the world hidden from thee . But 't is to no purpose , replies Angelica , we believe nothing of all he says : Who could believe there were any Nymphs of the woods & waters ? I have often been in the fields , and have sometimes been in the water , but could never meet with either of them . What , will you also declare your want of learning ! says Lysis : Know then that the Gods appear not to mortals because of their sins ; and that it is not now as it was in the first Age , wherein Innocencie reign'd , and that they appeared openly , and in a manner liv'd and conversed with us . But for the good of mankind , I have an incomparable design for to recover the lost felicity . Hearken therefore all you that are present , and I would to god I might be heard to the four quarters of the earth what I am going to tell you ! And that is , that I have undertaken to reduce the Golden Age. There are a many who would advise the King in some things that might be for the peace of the people , but there is no advice neer mine : Seeing Charite is come to live in Brie , there by my means shall the celestial benediction be first poured out : All shall live after my example ; and the Gods observing the purity of our souls , shall banish hence all those evils that Pandora hath sown here : it shall be always fair weather ; we shall have the fruits of the Earth , without manuring it ; all Rocks shall be full of Pearls and precious stones ; there shall be no place so desart , where there shall not be sets of Thyme and Marjerom ; Brooks of wine and milk shall run through the meadows ; our Rams shall have horns of Diamant , and our Sheep have fleeces of fine Silk of all colours . This discourse of Lysis was heard with great silence ; only Clarimond at the end broke out into a laughter . What do you laugh at ? says the Shepherd to him . What should I laugh at , but your self ? replies Clarimond : You , and the rest of your profession , the Poets , are all Fools with your Golden Age : Granting it were not a Fable , you speak such things of it , as , if they were true , would not make it so delightfull as that wherein we live . Is not the year more pleasant having four seasons , then if it had but one , as the Spring or Autumn ? And if there were none but precious stones , would not that be a great inconvenience ? As for your brooks of milk and wine , they are sufficiently ridiculous ; for whence should they take their Springs ? must we milk all the kine in the Country , and let out all the tuns of wine in one place , that so we might have rivers ? and would you have no water at all ? Are there not many things wherein it is useful ? I see no reason but you may as well promise us Mountains of fresh butter , and green cheese ; Rocks of Sugar-candy : that we might catch Larks ready roasted ; that there should be places where it should rain Sweet-meats and Confects ; and Trees , whereon should grow cloathes ready made . These accommodations are fit for a Country , whose inhabitants love to have things done to their hands . Clarimond had lost Lysis's favor by this discourse , had he not in the beginning call'd him a Poet , whereat he was so satisfied , that he thought not on the rest . He was so well pleas'd to be ranked among those honorable persons , that he bit his lips again , and his skin grew almost too narrow to contain him . Anselme spake to Clarimond for him , and shew'd him his error in blaming the delicacies of an age that all men regretted . Thereupon turning to the Shepherd , he askes him , by what means he thought to accomplish his noble designs ? What have I else to do but to perswade all my friends to become Shepherds , as I am , replies Lysis ? 'T is true , you and Montenor have already denied me ; and as for Clarimond , he seems not to be much enclined to it . However , I shall not want companions , there are at present a many good wits in France . I 'll furnish you with an excellent invention , saies Clarimond , you must address your self to the Poets , and makers of Romances , who are now in Paris : They are those that speak of Shepherds , and are oblig'd to be such , thereby to effectuate the rare things , wherewith they have filled their books , or else we must take them for fools and madmen . That I was thinking on , says Lysis , I cannot finde any people fitter for my purpose . And the more easiely to draw them in , I promise them all their first Shepherds cloathes . That 's the way indeed to oblige them , says Clarimond , for they would not only turn Shepherds , but Turks if need were for a suit of cloathes . They have ever been a sort of wretches ; and to begin with their Prince Orpheus , he was so beggarly , that the very day of his wedding he had not wherewithal to give his wife a pair of shoes ; so that as she danc'd barefoot in a meadow , a Serpent stung her in the heel , whereof she dyed . There was never any since that made verses , but hath been poor , or had a desire to be so . I know means to inrich all those that are of that noble quality , replies Lysis : I shall require nothing of them but their obedience . Now as soon as they shall come to me , I shall presently propose unto them the Institutions of an Amorous and Pastoral Republique : I will found an Vniversity , whereof they shall be the Heads and Professors . The most able man among them shall be the Vice-Chancellor , and there shall be nothing read to the Students , but Poets and Romances . They shall learn Ovids Epistles , Diana , Astrea , and they shall do exercises , and take degrees in love , instead of doing it in the Law , as at Orleance . Yong men and maids shall go pell mell to this School , and there shall thenceforth be banish'd from among us all ignorance and incivility . Upon this , Carmelin comes and saies to him , Master , give me leave to tell you , that for to get the more Scholars , it were not amiss to put up Bills all about Paris . He that hath taught me so much learning , us'd this subtilty , & was so afraid I should pass by some place when I posted them , that he visited the streets ends , to see if they were bestow'd in eminent places . Sometimes he stood by to watch them , and if there came a mischievous Lacquay by , that had an itch to tear them off , he would be sure to get a good rap over the pate for his pains . One time , without heeding much what I did , I pasted up one the clean contrary way , so that a man that would have read it , must have gone and looked out at the Chamber window that was above : That angred him so , that he never wished me well since . All men are equally desirous to propagate their fame , saies Lysis ; and I assure thee , that I have heard say , that one of our most Famous Authors , who is so rich that he needs not go a foot , was in the same manner well pleas'd to see his name at every corner , and rode on horse-back up and down Paris to see it on the day he had a Book to come out . Thou understandest this business very well , replies Lysis , and I will follow thy advice , but not altogether as thou conceivest : for it is no mercenary expectation makes me do any thing . Since the City of Paris is a place , where there are a many people of quality and honesty , and that I am not generally known of all , I will send thither to have some Bills printed , and pasted up and down , which shall speak somewhat to this purpose : To all that pass by . THis is to acquaint all whom it concerns , That in the Province of Brie , there is a Shepherd called Lysis , who teaches the Arts of Love and Shepherdry , without demanding any money or other recompence : And that all persons , of what condition soever they be , shall be entertained by him at the foresaid place ; and to shew the perfection of his Knowledge , he will teach them how to live without any care or pains , reducing among them the Golden-age . He lodges at Bertrands a Vine-dresserner Clarimonds Castle . O how handsom will this appear under that of the Players , they being both to the same purpose , says Clarimond : There cannot many escape the baits of your promises , and you will have more Disciples them ever Aristotle had . But your must beware that the credulous and simple people take you not for a Mountebank , like the Jew who was burnt a while since , that in his publike Bills promis'd his Schollers Golden Mountains , but at his lodging entertain'd them with nothing but vain and pernicious Lectures . Or I should rather fear , that your Bills would be thought like those of the Fryers of Rosecroix , who spoke all Languages , and deliver'd men from Errors and Death . As for those Doctors , 't is well remembred , saies Lysis ; being informed that they never fail'd to come to those who would speak with them , I have gone out purposely divers times for to meet with them , and have expected them every where . If I heard some uncertain noise , I thought it was one of them ; and though I saw no body , yet I went on still in my interrogations ; because it was reported , that they became invisible . You are not alone deceiv'd in this case , saies Orontes , but I 'll tell you a thing , which I wish all France knew for its deliverance from these false opinions . Being once engag'd in a debauch at Paris , with seven or eight of my friends , one of them , to finde the world talk , went and writ the Placard of the Fryers of the Rosecroix , who have made so much noise in the world , and posted it up at the corner of a street in the dark . Judge now whether this folly was not a worthy employment for so many famous writers . A great piece of news indeed , saies Lysis ; but if it be granted that the Fraternity of our learned Invisibles be but an imaginary thing , I cannot choose but be sorry for it ; for what rare things might a man do if he were of their sect . A man might visit his Mistress in spight of Friends and Rivals . Trouble not your self for that , replies Clarimond : The Poets whom you endeavour to imitate , promise as strange things as those unknown Philosophers . They speak altogether by miracles and Metamorphoses . You would do me a favour to bring them hither , for I have some things of no small consequence to tell them . Alas ! what quarrel have you with them ? says Lysis ; know you not , replies Clarimond , that before a man enters into a sect or profession of Religion , he confers with the Philosophers or the Ministers ? in like manner , before I turn Shepherd , I would speak with those Soveraign Masters of this Art , that I might be convinc'd as to certain scruples which trouble my minde . But perhaps you 'll tell me you are as able as they to solve all arguments ; but you are not , you are but their disciple , and I cannot be satisfied with what you might alledge . Tell me at least in few words , what you could object against those excellent ingenuities , replies Lysis . I shall freely do 't , says Clarimond : And to begin with the ancient Poets , I maintain , as I have done before , that all their Fables are full of most ridiculous absurdities ; they have invented a thousand fopperies , according to the customs of the Ages they lived in . If their times had been like ours , and had had the advantages of so many inventions as we have , and that their Works were now to be compos'd , Apollo , in stead of playing on the Harp , should play on the Lute ; and in stead of killing the Serpent Python with arrows , he should have done it with a musket . Cupid , in stead of his equipage of a bow and quiver , should be accommodated with a Case of Pistols . Were I to have my mind , in stead of a torch he should have a Fools bable in his hand , for all his heat is but a foolish imagination . As for the Sun , in stead of riding in a chariot , he should ride in a coach , or haply he should be dispos'd into a wheelbarrow : But the imagination were yet more excellent , if it were supposed that that Luminous globe which lights us , were one of the wheels of it . As for Saturn , who is very slow of motion , he should be carried in a Sedan , like an old man that were sick of the Gout . In the same manner should all the rest of the Gods be accoutred ; and I am troubled with a little itch to reform all their fables , that so they might be a la mode , and that people might understand somwhat out of them . Having shewed you the folly of the ancient Poets , I am now to speak of that of our modern ones . They conceit themselves very learned , if they discover but a touch or allusion to some ancient fable ; and in their Romances they think they appear very able men , if they can but bring in the Ceremonies , Sacrifices , and Religion of the false Gods. The relation of the terrors of barbarous Nations , is it not an excellent ornament to a Book , and have we not great necessity to burthen our minds with the knowledge of them ? Why may we not as well have Romances of all the false Religions of the Indies ? Yet want there not at this present a many able Wits , that suffer themselves to be carried away with the torrent of this inconsideracie ; and like as sheep cast themselves down where they have seen others to fall before , so they think themselves excused if they erre by imitation , never tasking themselves with any serious inquisition into things ; and cannot write three lines , but they talk as confidently of Jupiter and Mars , as if we lived in the time of Augustus . Besides these , there are other extravagances in Romances , which I shall more particularly sift out in a Censure I intend of them . As for the sneaking Poems which we are furnish'd with by those who have not so much strength of spirit as to undertake any thing that requires a longer breath , and bestow three moneths on a Sonnet , O God! can there be any thing in the world more unprofitable , or more contemptible ? Those who make it their business , are they not much in the right , to think that a flat dull discourse becomes very excellent , if it can but be put in verse ? And can they imagine that Rhiming , which is not only a vice in our Prose , but also even in Latine Verses , is so much to be esteemed , that they must presently deserve Crowns of Laurel for having been a little fortunate therein ? But indeed Rhiming is nought else but a barbarous ornament of corrupt and imperfect Languages ; and I durst maintain , it is the greatest argument in the world of a low and cowardly mind , to spend a whole life in filing and licking of Verses . Besides , the present Authors betray so little capacity , that if by a solemn Edict it were forbidden them to use the words Fate , Chance , Charms , Smiles , Beauty , Love , and some others , which must not fail to serve any where , though there be no need , unless it be to make up the measure and to rime , I would forfeit my life if they could ever make Ode or Sonnet . And if ever they betray any sharpness or ingenuity , 't is but an Antithesis , which had been used a hundred thousand times before ; as it may be somwhat about Roses and Thorns , Fire and Ice , Night and Day , the Sun and Stars : Or else they are sure to period with an Hyperbole . It comes not once into their imagination , that Poetry ought to have other ornaments then these ; for they think it a matter of reputation never to have read any good book , which haply would have made them more capable : And if their invention be delivered of any thing above common , it is some rugged imagination which the Clown in the Play would have been asham'd to have said , nay , and would blush at it , were 't not that his face is powdered . And this is part of what I should represent unto them ; and when they shall learn what remains , there will be a necessity they should defend themselves , and convince me of some opinions , if they desire I should enter into their Caballe . As soon as Clarimond had here ended his discourse , Lysis told him that those he challeng'd were able enough to answer him , and that they would do it when they were come into Brie as he expected ; but that which he most doubted was , that they were so enchanted with the pleasures of the Court , that they could by no means leave it . Banish that belief out of your mind , replies Clarimond : 'T is true indeed they do haunt Princes and Courts , and have not any thing else to do but as so many Spies to enquire who is newly in favour with the King , or if any one be upon marriage , that they may make Verses on those occasions . But when they have given their diurnal attendance , and made their utmost advantages of these opportunities , and written on all these fine occasions , men contemn them as an unprofitable sort of people . These brave Salesmen of Praise and Fame , promise immortality , dispose Empires as they please ; and as they present nothing but smoke , so are they paid in the same coin . To be short , you may be sure that after they have haunted great houses , they must take up their lodging in the small ones , I mean those of the Hospital . Nor indeed is it long since , upon an occasion of securing all beggers , the Beadle 's found in the street one of this famous tribe , and carried him thither : But there rise a great debate , viz. whether the silly Wretch should be disposed among the poor , or among the mad , because he seemed to be both : At last a Gentleman that chanced to be present , deliver'd him , and made him his domestick Fool. Gentle Shepherd , ( says Anselme to Lysis ) you kdow well where those small houses are , which are quoted to you : I remember your Cousin Adrian threatned to lodge you there when you disobey'd him : I would gladly know how you would look if you were there ; would you take for Shepherdesses all those good old wives that are there ? would you entertain them with amorous complements ? Go and seek who should answer thee , discourteous friend ! says Lysis ; thy interrogatories are odious . I pray excuse the freedom I have taken , replies Anselme , and go on in your discourse concerning the Poets . I 'll no more of that neither , says Lysis : whether they be ridiculous or no , the condition of Shepherdry is never the worse : Good things must not be esteemed ill , for having been ill described . This entertainment being ended , every one entred into somwhat more particular , even to Lysis , who had the means and opportunity to set upon Charite . He was so much the more confident to speak to her , because she sometimes look'd on him smilingly ? Are you not then the same cruel one still , who disdain my services ? says he to her : Are you no longer offended with me ? My anger uses not to continue so long , answers she . Then am I obliged to heaven , replies Lysis ; you have done what prudence it self ought to have done : If I have at other times offended you , I will do it no more henceforward ; and I will live with you as modestly as if I were to converse with a Nun , untill such time as the sweet tye of marriage shall open the gate of my affections . And that is the reason that I now make my humble suit to you , that you will be pleased to impose what laws you think good on me , and I shall observe them . Consider , my fair one ! what commands do you lay on me ? I am ready to obey you . I have not so great a power over you , says Charite ; I only desire you not to speak to me but in private , because my Ladies Brother in law hath ever somwhat to say to me concerning your love . Your intreaties are to me commands , says Lysis ; Is there any thing else you would have me do ? There is , answers Charite ; and that is , that you follow all the good counsel I shall give you , lest we both be laugh'd at . You might have spared that charge , replies Lysis ; so far am I from wanting a faith for the oracles that proceed out of your mouth . While the Shepherd was thus employ'd , Anselme had gotten neer Angelica , for to discover his affection unto her . But he receiv'd not from her the least favourable answer . So that bethinking him she might be still in the opinion that he lov'd Geneura , as she had been inform'd before , he caused Montenor to advance , who from one discourse to another came to speak of this his first Mistress , making it appear how her Servant had left her , and that she was since married to another . However Angelica persisted in her disdains ; and when Anselme ever fell upon any demonstration of the greatness of his affection , she told him , that the passion which he seem'd so sensible of , was as extravagant as that of Lysis . You are too cruel if you say so , ( says Anselme to her ) for I do not think you believe it : You know that your perfections never could raise in my soul any thoughts or desires which were not regulate ; and as for my actions , they differ much from those of our Shepherd . The effects of Love are indeed divers , replies Angelica , but the folly of it is ever alike . This discourse was broke off by the approach of Florida . But Anselme besetting himself seriously to consider , was much troubled to find out the cause why his Mistress treated him more disdainfully then ordinary . He was not of those Fools who marry Wenches before they know whether they entertain them with any affection , and are ever after upon the threshold of divorce . He was resolved to say nothing to Leonora , till he were assured of her Daughters good will ; and it was she that he would first gain , as being the place of most importance . He therefore resolved to make provision of Constancie for to persevere in a suit , whereof he doubted not his satisfaction if he brought it about . The time to depart being come , he went home in the Coach with Montenor , and Clarimond and Lysis were of the company . As for Hircan , he rode home to his own castle : And for Carmelin , he being oblig'd to look after the Flock , which he had left to the care of Bertrand's son , took his way to the Cottage , whither he retir'd , and was much displeas'd that he was fain to go afoot , and alone . When Lysis was come to Montenor's , he told the company , that the reason of his coming thither was to consult with them , and consider of the way which he should take for to acquaint all the French his Countrymen with the pleasures he promis'd them . Clarimond answered , There was no more to do but to write down the Si quis or Bill he had dictated to him , and send it to some Printer at Paris ; and that besides , it were not amiss to direct a Letter to the Wits of the times , who are the first wheels that put the affections of the people in motion . This advice being approved , Lysis writ his Si quis ; and when he had done , this Letter . To all POETS , ROMANCISTS , &c. Gentlemen , HAving received notice of your high knowledg from very worthy persons , besides the testimonies I have found thereof in your innumerable and infinite writings , I do upon mature consideration believe I cannot meet with better associates then your selves , in the design I have undertaken , to reestablish the Felicity of the World. You may find what I promise in my publike Bills : And you are now entreated , upon my account , to come and meet me in Brie , there to put on the habit of Shepherd . There is no excuse can exempt you from being of this Profession , since you have published in your Books , that it is extreamly delightfull . And that hath made me confident to direct this Letter unto you , hoping that ere long I shall see you here , holding the Sheephook in the one hand , and the Pen in the other , for to describe your noble adventures , according as you shall accomplish them . Then shall you be assured to receive what Favours and Obligations you can justly desire from , Your most Affectionate Friend , the Shepherd LYSIS . All this was fair writ over after supper , with a letter directed to one of the most famous Printers in Paris , wherein Lysis desired him to print his Si quis , and to have it stuck up in the streets , and to deliver the other Missive to the WITS of the time . The next day the packet was given to the Carrier of Coulommiers , who past by the house Lysis believing that his affairs were in a succesful posture , went cheerfully into the coach for to return with Clarimond . He forgot not to take with him all his Accountrements ; and above all , the sheephook which Montenor had given him , But he presented it afterward to Carmelin , reserving to himself his own Green-Gilt , at the end whereof he nailed a plate of iron , having found the card quite torn and worn away . Clarimond remembring what business he had to do , suffer'd him to wander the fields for to take his former exercise ; and then it was that being alone with Carmelin , he asked him a many questions : Hast thou not seen the incomparable Charite ? said he to him : Is she not the fairest piece that ever nature drew ? but 't is well remembred , thou hadst seen her once before , when thou carriedst my Letter to her . Carmelin , who had taken Synopa for Charite , was much amaz'd when he saw his Masters true Mistress , and had almost acknowledged his errour : so that saies he , Pardon me there , I never saw her you speak to me of till this last time . Thou wert a lyar then , when thou toldst me thou hadst delivered her my Letter , and that thou hadst well considered her . Not so neither ( replies Carmelin , willing to repair his fault ) I have always told you the truth , I thought I had seen her the first time , though it were but as she pass'd by ; but having yesterday view'd her at my leisure , I found in her so many excellencies , which I had not observed before , that I thought I had never seen her . Lysis was appeas'd , and much taken with this subtil evasion . He afterward asked Carmelin , whether he had seen the Mistress he had a desire to bestow on him . I did indeed see a great Swine of a servant-maid , called Jacquelina , but as for a wench worthy to be my Mistress , I have not seen any . Thou art very humourous , but I 'll not oppose my self against it . It 's a sign thou beginnest to take courage : however , I shall not any more embark my self in thy affections . Endeavor to provide for thy self , though art old enough . I see well where thy shoe pinces . Thou still grievest for the presence of Synopa , that fair Nymph of the waters . The Devil make a Gallows of her , if I so much as think on her , replies Carmelin : you are to know that when I was come home last night , I related to our Land-Lord your adventures , and my own . He was almost out of himself , when I told him of those dances and banquets in the night with fair Ladies , and men with great beards , that could not speak . He told me , that without question we had been at the Sabbath , and that those we had seen were so many evil spirits : That as for the meat which was there eaten , it was nothing but wind ; as indeed I must confess it hath not much burthened my stomach . When I consider the mischief they did me , and all the several postures of that cursed crew , I am oblig'd to believe they were no other then the inhabitants of hell . Wherefore if you have any desire to converse with them any further , I am advis'd not to serve you any longer . Alas ! what blindeness is this ? cryes out Lysis ; whither will the insolence of humane spirits reach , when it mistakes the most favourable Deities that may be , for evil spirits ? This is far from sacrificing to them . Since thou art in an error Carmelin , I will endeavor to deliver thee out of it . Let 's go to the fountain Lucida , possibly the Nymph of it will be so courteous as to appear to us . In saying so , Lysis goes forward , and being come near the source , he several times calls Lucida ; but not seeing her appear , he said that patience must be had , and that it may be she was gone a walking some way ; or that she would not shew her self so easily to men in the day time . After this he made a light meal on bread and nuts ; and when the Sun was set , he return'd along with Carmelin to his Land-lords . The Good man , who according to what he had been told of him , thought him a wizard , and was in some fear to sup with him ; yet had he the confidence to ask him , why he who had much money , and seem'd to come of good friends , troubled himself with the keeping of sheep ; since they were only the poorest lads in the Country that put themselves into that imployment . Thy discourse is as rustical as thy person , honest friend , replies Lysis , canst thou wonder that I take the sheephook in hand , seeing so many Knights have forsaken the Lance upon the same account ; nay , since there have been Kings that have preferr'd it before their Scepters , that so they might pursue their Loves with more Liberty ? It 's true , this is not seen in this Countrey , but it is so in Forrests and other places : but it will not be long ere there will be even here a many as illustrious Sheperds as my self . However , there is not such pleasure in keeping of Sheep , reply'd the honest Peasant ; I had rather be at Paris in your brave hang'd Chambers , telling of crowns . Behold what all the Philosophers have taught us , saies Lysis ; that we are not happy , commonly proceeds from our selves , but we have not the capacity to acknowledge it . Thou art in the midst of the pleasures of the Country , which I come from far to search out , and thou art not content , for want of knowing how to enjoy them . Well , well , it shall not be long ere thou be pack'd hence , and other more noble persons shall come in thy place . Bertrand durst say no more after so rough a return : he resolved not to make any further enquiry into the affairs of his guests , so that he might still get by them . So the whole family went to bed : but there being but one bed for Lysis and Carmelin , the Master was not well pleas'd to be so dispos'd with this servant . 'T was not that he disdained him ; but because he was accustomed to lie alone , that he might be in what posture he pleas'd , and turn from one side to another in the midst of his reveries . The night before he had had a bed to himself at Clarimonds , and had need of it , having watch'd three nights together . This also he was resolved to sleep with Carmelin , who swore nevertheless the next day , that he never had such an ill nights rest , his Master had been so unquiet . They led their flock abroad to graze , a good distance that day ; and being near a close of Oronte's , they saw Charite coming out of it all alone , so that they went forward to speak to her . This Wench having discover'd by all the actions of Lysis , that he had indeed a great passion towards her , could not any longer wish him ill ; considering also that the other maids of the house had put it into her head , that whatever folly he might carry about him , she must needs be very happy if she married him , since he was very rich . 'T is true , Angelica knowing she was in that opinion , had maliciously endeavored to put it out of her minde : That she might seem cruel to towards her servant , she had taught her certain things to say to Lysis , when ever he should speak to her , making her believe it were the way , to finde out whether he lov'd her or no. Lysis having saluted her , and told her that he was come again to submit himself to her , and to know what commands she had to lay on him besides what she had told him at the last waiting on her . She answered him somewhat harsly , I command you not to obey me any more , and presently she return'd the sameway she came , without any further ceremony ; for so her Mistress had advised her to do , who had also taught her the foresaid discourse . Lysis was as insensible as a Stock ; so that Carmelin seeing him fixt upright , and saying nothing , thought he slept standing , and came and pull'd him by the skirts of his coat , for to awake him . Let me alone , saies Lysis to him , why dost thou oblige we to speak . If I had been a quarter of an hour longer in my transportation , my history would have been by so much the more noble , and more admirable . But let us go hence , since thou wouldst have it so . I shall finde my misery as well in one place as in another : Alas ! my memory dogs me every where ; it will ever represent to me the cruel words of Charite , I command you not to obey me any more , said she . O God! what cruelty's this ! After I had receiv'd so many testimonies of her good will , in two days she is chang'd , and will not have me obey her any more ; which is as much as to say in one word ▪ that she desires not to be any longer my Mistress , nor that I should be her servant : Wherein have I offended her ? Let her tell me my offence , and if I am found guilty , I shall desire no other to ordain my punishment but a Busiris or a Phalaris . The disconsolate Shepherd utter'd many such complaints as he walk'd along with Carmelin ; and when he came to a path that led to Montenor's , he would needs go thither for to say something to Anselme . Having by good hap met with him , he asked him whether he had still in his Box the Eccho of St. Clou , because he now thought it time to make some use of it ; and that he had found a cave very fit to be its abode . Anselme answered him , that he had been very careful to preserve such a pretty little Nymphs , and that he thought it a fit time to present him with it . Upon that he left him , and returning again presently , he put into his hands a box , wherein he assur'd him the Eccho was . Lysis having given him many thanks , returns with so much joy , as a little diverted the sadness which he had conceiv'd at the disdain of Charite . But being withal very impatient , before he was come half way to the place where the little Nymph was to be dispos'd , he was so desirous to see her , that he opened the Box. As soon as the lid was off , the Sparrow which Anselme had put into it fled away ; so that he soon lost the sight of it . Whither fliest thou ? O most precious member of the body of the fairest Nymph that ever was , says the desolate Shepherd ; my curiosity hath been as impertinent as that of Pandora , Aglaura and Psyche . Why did I not stay till I were come into a less spacious place then this ? O Eccho , Eccho , where art thou ? This he uttered as loud as he could , and yet there was not any Eccho made answer . At length , being towards the evening come near the place of her abode , he cry'd out again , and heard an Eccho , for indeed there was one there . If this be not the Eccho I have lost saies he , it is another as good . It must be thought there may be as excellent ones in Brie , as in the Isle of France . Dear Nymph , continues he , I have been ill treated by Charite this afternoon ; will she continue her cruelty . The Eccho answered Cruelty : And having ask'd her afterwards something else , she pronounc'd words , whence he could not dra any satisfaction ; so that having presently met with Clarimond , he made his complaint to him . You are in a very great error , saies Clarimond to him : you are to know , that if the Eccho answers any thing to the purpose it is by chance ; and of a hundred words , there may not be two wherein there is any sense . And whereas you finde in Books a long train of answers that are very good , they have been purposely invented , and that with much difficulty . Besides , 't is to no purpose to consult that oracle , it is a vain and ridiculous one . It knows little , since it saies nothing but what it hath heard us say , and all it doth , is to repeat the last syllables of a period where we stop . You are deceiv'd your self , replies Lysis , if I had the Eccho which I have now lost , it woold answer me to any thing I should ask it . I have elsewhere had experience of its skill . He thereupon related part of what the Eccho had said to him at St. Clou. And indeed if we remember , though it was Anselme that made him immediate answers , yet had the replies much sense in them : And if it be wondred how that could be , and it be objected to me , that Clarimond thought the good answers of an Eccho could not be brought about without pains ; I shall be excus'd if I say , that besides that there was much hazard in the business , Lysis then ended his periods with certain words he had chosen long before , as the best he could find for to speak in to an Eccho . After he had related that brave adventure , he told him what Anselme had presented him withall , and of his curiosity : which made Clarimond wonder at his folly more then ever . the Shepherd , when he had done that story , could not but tell him how the loss of his Eccho had follow'd that of the favour and affection of Charite , as indeed misfortunes go ever in company . Clarimond having learn'd of him the words which his Mistress had said to him , told him presently ; Shepherd , you have no reason to be any ways troubled : If Charite hath commanded you not to obey her any more , why will you obey her in this very command ? What she hath said to you , signifies as much as if she had said nothing at all : She will not have you to obey her , and yet you see she commands you ; she will not lay any further command on you , and yet she will have you to obey her : What may be concluded thence , but that you must take no notice of this last command , which you must not obey , and observe the former ones which oblige you to obedience ? Lysis had much ado to comprehend the sense of this discourse : For Clarimond understood it not too well himself , and would needs explain one piece of Gibrish by another more obscure . However I must confess , says the Shepherd to him , dear friend ! that thy subtilty is great , and that thy solutions are admirable . Yet my mind is still in disquiet , and I have some particular opinions which seem to me as like to be true as thine . Alas ! I shall ever have a memory of those cruel words of Charite : I command you not to obey me any more . They will cause no that grief that I shall die of . Astraea never spake any thing so harsh to Celadon , and yet he stick'd not to cast himself into the River . All she said to him was , that he should go his wayes , and never appear before her till he was commanded . This was easie to be understood , and could not put his mind into so much disquiet . Well , since you will not believe me , says Clarimond , the only remedy remains , is , to propose your difficulty to some Logicians : but for my part , I shall ever be of opinion , that we must do by this knot as Alexander did with that of Gordian ; and that you must cut it asunder ; if you cannot untie it . I can well yet have the patience , till I meet with a convenience for to ask Charite herself about it , says Lysis : Or in case that take not , I must communicate the business to the Doctors of Amorous Philosophy , which I intend to set up . Upon this resolution Lysis took leave of Clarimond , for to return to his lodging . Carmelin , who was already come home , had put up his Flock , and was thinking of the Kitchin , which was very empty and cold . After a sober supper , every one went to bed : But no sleep could fasten on sad Lysis ; he did nothing all night but repeat the words of Charite : He would tell his man , that they caus'd him an affliction worse then death it self . There is indeed a great matter to be troubled at , answers Carmelin : Let us not obey her in this , since she will not have us to do it . Alas ! replies Lysis , that 's the same reason as Clarimond's : But I will maintain against all the world , that the meaning of Charite is , that she desir'd me not to obey her in any thing she hath heretofore commanded me . What commands were those ? says Carmelin . 'T was , replies Lysis , that I should not speak to her but in private . Nay , then you have a very shrewd turn done you , continues Carmelin ; you shall henceforth speak to her before all the world . Thou hast a judgment good enough , replies Lysis : but there is somwhat more then that in it ; she also commanded me to believe all the admonitions she should give me ; and now that she hath given me an order not to obey her , there is no question but I must resolve not to obey her . All this comes to what I said before , says Carmelin : That 's it which I tell you , that since she commands you not to obey her , you must not do it . Do not obey her in this , Master : you take things in a contrary sense , and you trouble your self without cause ; you may observe that you contradict your self in your discourses , and yet in spight of your teeth you are ever within two fingers breadth of the truth . These two Shepherds pass'd away the night in these and the like contestations , wherein they so distill'd their spirits , that it was a fear they might lose what little remain'd . Though Carmelin had not studied so much as his Master , yet might he now be thought able to teach him what he ought to believe : For passion having blinded Lysis , made him take all things in the worst sense . When it was day , Lysis carried his Flock abroad , not willing to starve it , for to make it participate of his sadness . He met in his way a man in black , riding on a lean Hackney , who in one hand held the bridle , and in the other a bowl and a glass-bottle . You 'll not be displeas'd , Sir , if I ask you who you are , and whence you come , says the Shepherd to him , who was somwhat amaz'd to see him in that posture . I am an Apothecary , at your service , replies the other : I have been administring some physick at Orontes's to a servant-maid call'd Catherine . She that you speak of is the Shepherdess Charite , replies Lysis ; but that 's no great matter , it 's but a mistake : Tell me what she is sick of . 'T is no great matter she is troubled with , replies the Apochecary ; she had a mind to be purg'd , for to be freed of some little pains she felt in her members , as being somwhat rheumatick . I have need to be purg'd too , and that without delay , replies Lysis : I will go to bed presently : Do me the favour to bring me my physick as soon as may be ; my lodging is at Bertand's , the Vine-dresser . He had no sooner spoke the last word , but the Apothecary , who desired nothing but employment , promis'd to bring him very suddenly what he desired . He began to spur his Tit with the points of nails which he had fastened to the heels of his shoes in stead of spurs , and in a little time he came to Coulommiers where his shop was . Lysis seeing him departed , leaves the sheep in the custody of Carmelin , and went very seriously into bed . The Apothecary being return'd , gave him the Physick he had prepar'd for him , and receiv'd the ordinary rate for it . In the mean time Clarimond walking abroad met Carmelin , and enquired of him where his master was . He answer'd him , he was sick , and that he was to take a Purge . So that Clarimond went to see him , and ask'd him what was his indisposition . Methinks I feel in my stomach some extraordinaay crudities , says Lysis ; the reason whereof I conceive can be no other , then that I have yet some reliques of the nature of the Tree : I would fain be rid of all these encombrances , that my digestion may be more free : It may be there is yet some part of me that is wood , and haply hath not yet fully arrived to the tenderness of flesh . Entertain no such imagination , says Clarimond : Hircan's a person so able , that he hath perfectly put you into your former condition ; you are better in health then ever you were Before you had taken physic , you should have considered , that whereas it should do you good if you were sick , it will do you so much the more hurt since you are well . I am to tell you a story to this purpose : I brought home with me on a time three of my friends to my own house , where we debauch'd it four days together ; the fifth day in the morning I represented unto them the excess we had used before , and began to remonstrate to them that our bodies could not but be in some danger , if we did not purge , and so disperse the ill humours which we had gathered together . They all believ'd me ; so I sent for an Apothecary , who brought every one his dose . We lay all four in my chamber , two in a bed . When every one was presented with his glass , and that I observed my Comrades began to make wry faces , Take courage , said I to them , let 's shut our eyes , that we may not see any thing ; he that shall have dispatch'd first , shall pay nothing . As soon as I had said so , they made all the haste possible to take off their Physick : but while they took no notice of me , I cast mine besides the bed , and presently jump'd into the midst of the room , and began to laugh at the rest ; and that when they were the most sick at heart , and in the midst of their gripings and wry-faces . Then did they discover my knavery , but were fain to take all in jest . I made it appear to them , that I stood not so much in need of Physick as they did , and that it came not amiss to them ; though out of indignation to see that I had taken none , they were in a manner ready to cast it up . I did very well not to purge my self , when I had no other reason but a merry humor ; and you have done as ill to presume on the same remedy without necessity , or the advice of any Physician . I have no other Physician then Love , saies Lysis , 't is he hath written me a receit upon his own headband . Assure your self , there is in this a secret greater then you imagine ; and though I should have found my self in no indisposition at all , yet should I not have abstained from physick . I believe you have read in the Poets , that Lovers are oblig'd to conform themselves to the humors , qualities and actions of their Mistresses . They are sad in their sadnesses , sick in their diseases , joyful in their joy , and healthful in their health ; they laugh , when they see them laugh ; they weep , to see them weep , sharing with them both in their delights and their torments . Now having been informed that Charite was ill , how could it possibly be I should be well ? You will no longer wonder that I am a-bed , and have taken physik ; for having understood that she had taken some , I would needs imitate her , that so I might observe those Laws which Love lays upon me . But O the wonderful fate of my happiness ! I have made use of no other Apothecary , then what she had ; the same hand presented us both with the glass , and the glass I drank out of , was the very same whence she had already drunk ; and there wanted nothing , but to know which side she had put her lips , that so I might have put mine in the same place . This being past , we must believe , saies Clarimond , that there remains now nothing , which we might call excellent to be done in the world . You have accomplish'd a thing , which even the most faithful Lovers never imagin'd ; and the miracles of your history will be more remarkable then those of all the Fables . All this is as much as nothing , replies Lysis , 't is a long time since I have given my self up to these amorous conformities . I eat not any thing but what Charite loves and likes ; I am only pleas'd in that wherein she is , If she wipe her nose , I wipe mine too ; if she spit on the floor , I endeavour to do so too , though I should thereby dry up my lungs , and spet five hundred times before I hit the mark : if she chance to walk before me , I strive to put my feet in the same place where she had trod before ; and I put my self into all the posture which I see her in , as if I plaid with her that game , wherein a man must do all he sees done . You adde miracle to miracle , saies Clarimond I am infinitely glad to hear all this from your own mouth ; for if I had had the relation from another , I should not so easily have believed it , though the Relaters should have bequeath'd themselves to all the Catchpoles of Pluto . Clarimond having in dismission of this discourse entertain'd Lysis a while with other , left him , for to go home to dinner ; and there being serv'd to the table a good sort of Broth , he sent some to the poor sick person . The rest of that day his Hostess took charge of him : and Carmelin being return'd in the evening out of the fields , was very inquisitive to know how he did : who told him , that his sickness was nothing , so that Charite were recovered ; and that assoon as it were day he must needs have some account of her . Carmelin it s suppos'd , slept not much , he rise before it was quite day , and went to Orontes's Castle . By that time he was there , they were all arising ; where having met with one of Leonora's maids , he asked her whether the Mistress of the Shepherd Lysis were still sick ? and if there were no means to speak with her . She is sicker then she was yesterday ( answers the maid , who knew well enough whom he spake of ) she must sleep yet a while ▪ since yesterday in the evening she hath had a swelling over her cheek , and one eye , so that she hardly sees any thing , and she hath her face half swath'd about : she must be let blood anon , for to divert the humor . Carmelin having receiv'd this answer , return'd to his Master to tell it him . When he knew it , he fell into an unspeakable affliction , yet not willing to be defective in the imitation of Charite , he said he would be let blood as well as she . Carmelin knew not where there was any Chyrurgion ; but his host directed him to a village close by , where there was one . He was ready to be gone to fetch him , when Lysis cryes out , Stay , stay Carmelin , I will have no other Chyrurgion but my Mistresses , thou must know who that is . Go again to Orontes's , thou wilt finde him there yet : but before thou goest , finde me out some linnen or other , and binde up my eye and my cheek . To what end , saies Carmelin ; you all nothing there ! Ah! Stupidity ! cryes out Lysis : Can Charite ail any thing which I must not feel ? Now that she hardly sees anything ; wouldst thou have me have my perfect light ? Now that she hath the use but of one eye , must I enjoy both ? I will have but one eye no more then she . Lysis seeing , notwithstanding all this , that Carmelin did not much make it his business to get him some linnen , reach'd his breeches and took out his handkerchief , which he gave him to binde up his face withal : But now there happens a great controversie in his minde , because he knew not which cheek it was that Charite had swollen . Carmelin told him he had not remembred to ask whether it were the right or the left : So that his Master , for fear of mistaking , thought it most secure to binde up all his face . Carmelin answers , that that were not to any purpose , and that it were best stay till the Chyrurgion were come , who should resolve him on which cheek he ought to ail any thing : So having presently given the flock in charge to Bertrands son , he returned to Orontes's , to satisfie Lysis's humors , which were not a little troublesome to him . He came thither just in the nick ; for he met with a Chyrurgion of Coulommiers , who was coming out . He entreated him to come and let his Master blood . The Chyrurgion had no horse , so that he was fain to go along with him a foot as far as Bertrands . When he ask'd Lysis in which arm he would be bled ; the Shepherd told him , in the same arm as the fair Lady he had let blood at Orontes's . The Chyrurgion having told him it was the left , he took his , and took at least three Porringers of blood . I fear me it is on the left cheek that that fair one ails somewhat , saies Lysis . You are in the right Sir , replies the Chyrurgion . Binde up mine too then , replies the Shepherd . You have no swelling there as she hath , saies the other ; why should I do so ? You will not do it ? replies Lysis ; let Carmelin do it then . Thereupon Carmelin willing to obey him , came and bound up half his face : And the Chyrurgion being ready to be gone , Lysis spoke to him to this purpose ; If you would have me esteem you any thing , learn the art of Chyrurgery otherwise then you have . Observe , that amorous wounds are much more dangerous then those you dress every day ; and that experience teaches us , that a Mistress is never in any sickness , wherein the servant sympathizes not with her ; and in a Love-disease , instead of one sick person there are ever two . The Chyrurgion after this discourse , receiv'd his gratuity , and went away much amaz'd . Lysis having put his arm in a scarf , bid Carmelin help him on with his cloathes . As he walk'd up and down the house , comes in Clarimond , who was very careful to know in what posture he was . Seeing him with all his swathings about him , he ask'd him what hurt had hapned to him since . Lysis told him , that he would needs be let blood , and swath'd as Charite was , who had a swelling on her cheek . The imitation is very noble , saies Clarimond to him ; but it is not to the full , for methinks you should have your face swollen , as well as your Mistress . That 's it I would have perswaded him to , replies , Carmelin : and he should either have given himself , or got another to give him a many good blows , to make his eyes swell . Thy knavery is not the least in the world , saies Lysis , hold thou thy peace , there 's no body speaks to thee . As for your part Clarimond , you are to know , that I was not only coment to have the left eye bound up , but that a while since , I would needs have them both , not knowing which it was that should be . Carmelin being gone to fetch the Chyrurgion , before he had bound me them up , I have always kept my hand on them , lest I might see any thing : for is it not fit the eyes of a Lover should be obscur'd , when one of their suns shine not ? As for my letting of blood , besides that it is in imitation of Charite , it is otherwise very good for me ; but especially for this reason , that I have been much pleas'd to see my blood . Look on 't Clarimond , you shall see therein the pourtraicture of my Mistress : for all my veins are filled with that fair figure , which takes up all my thoughts . Clarimond beheld the blood , and to satisfie Lysis , said , that he saw therein somewhat resembling a face . With that little sight that is left me , saies Lysis to him , I can see Charite there in her whole proportion . For your part , should you observe nothing , 't were not your fault , but it were Loves , who would not permit you to see any thing therein , Clarimond having some business elswhere left Lysis ; being now assur'd , that he was sick of a disease , which no Physick or Phelbotomy could cure . He purposely sent a Lacquay to Montenor and Anselm , to acquaint them with the late actions of the Shepherd . Had they not been taken up in the entertainment of some that were come to visit them , they had given this poor patient a visit . The night being come , Lysis went to bed as he was wont , but much rest he had not , so much did the remembrance of his Mistresses command disturb his thoughts . He was ever at Carmelin with his elbow , for to awake him , and to put him to some new explications of it . I cannot endure to repeat the same thing so often , saies Carmelin to him , or at least , stay till it be day for to question me . The night is onely made to sleep , would you have me less happy then the beasts , which now are every where asleep . I 'll lay you a wager there is not at this present one of our sheep awake . Wilt thou conform thy self to the beasts ? replies Lysis , 't is a bruital felicity that thou desirest . The night is not only ordain'd to sleep in , but also to consult about affairs : Know that the greatest wits and ingenuities are they that resist the charms of sleep , to entertain themselves with their imaginations . The Lovers are they also that have this custom , and especially among them the Shepherd Lysis . All the fault thou art guilty of in not imitating me , proceeds from this , that thou hast yet thy Liberty . O what a prodigy it is to see a Shepherd so free ! Thou ought'st rather be Soul-less , then Love-less . But it is true , that I foresee thou wilt shortly be put into the chain as well as the rest . Love is importunate , till he wound those that resist him ; and none loves more passionately , then a cold disposition , as thine is , when it begins to be enflamed . Whether it be so or not , it s no great matter , saies Carmelin ; but for the present I am so desirous to rest my self , that though they should cry , Fire , I would not rise , whether they should mean the fire of Love , or that of the Chimney . This discourse ended , the two Shepherds spake no more one to another . When it was day , they put on their cloathes both together , and for company-sake went abroad with the flock : while they drave it still before them , being near a farm of Hircans , where they had not yet been , Lysis made a sign to Carmelin ; and said to him , if I am not deceiv'd , I hear the sound of a rural instrument , without question we are now in the Shepherds Countrey . Carmelin confest , that he also heard somewhat very harmonious : And descending into a little valley , they perceiv'd a Shepherd playing on the Bag-pipes . Lysis being come near him , Pan defend thee gentle Shepherd , saies he to him , I am ravish'd to see thee , it is a long time since I saw any of our quality , thy entertainment here is very delightful . Thou inspirest the holes of thy sweet sounding-pipe . Now am I certain thou art no idle person ; had I my Gittarrhe here , we should make a consort together . This Shepherd , who was a Countrey fellow , simple enough , was amaz'd to see Lysis and Carmelin in the posture they were in , that he view'd them one after another from head to foot ; insomuch , that Lysis seeing he said nothing , continued his discourse . Dost thou think , saies he to him , that the instrument thou playest on is more proper for those of our quality then the Gittarrhe ? Were I sure of it , I would learn on the Bagpipes , to the end I might be Pastoral in all things . Master , says Carmelin , though I cannot play well on the Bag-pipes , yet I can do somewhat at the Flute . Here 's one saies Hircans Shepherd , le ts see what you can do . Carmelin took the Flute out of his hands , and began to play Gueridon's tune , and the other Shepherd bore a part with the Bagpipe , whereat Lysis was very well satisfied . When they had dismiss'd their instruments : My Lads , saies Lysis to them , your musick is sweeter to the ear , then the noise of a brook that slides through the peebles 'T is delightful to hear the plaints of a Heifer , when Love pricks her ; sweet is the singing of a Swan , that 's dying , sweet is the warbling of the nightingale , sweet is the honey , which is prepar'd by the little bees ; sweet is the sugar of Madera : but far more sweet are you Pastoral instruments . Some other time I will make you talk of Eclogues , after the manner of Theocritus , Virgil and Ronsard ; and I will present him that shall do best with a basket of flowers , a birds-cage ; a cheese-basket , or some fine garland . In good faith , I did not think Carmelin could have done so much : O how much worthier do I now esteem him to make a Shepherd , then I did before . However , I will not learn to play on the Flute as he doth , nor yet on the Bag-pipes : For I remember I have heard it said , that Minerva beholding her self in a fountain , while she plaid on the Flute , she cast it away immediately , because she seem'd too deformed in that action , wherein one must over-swell his cheeks . I will not disfigure my countenance . The Lute , the Guitarrhe , the Viol , the Bandore , and the Timbrel are for us Shepherds of better quality ; the Flute , the Oaten-pipe , and the Bag-pipe , for Shepherds of a lower degree , as Carmelin , and some others of this Countrey . Since you are my Master , saies Carmelin , there is no question but I am below you : yet I should wish I might not be called Servant , as there are some that do call me so . I should desire to have a more honorable title : All the reason in the world , Carmelin ; says Lysis : I declare thee my Commissary in what shall concern Shepherdry , as Anselme hath his Commissaries in the business of the revenues : Thy principal charge shall be to have a care of my flocks , when I am not in place . Carmelin was very well satisfied with this dignity , and his Master having bidden farewel to Hircans Shepherd , as he also had done , they drave their sheep before them into another place : leaving the other so astonish'd to see those two Shepherds marching after so wretched a flock , that it was one of the strangest things he had ever seen . Having left him , they march'd on still for a good while ; and at length sitting down near a fountain , they are bread , and drank water . Carmelin was not the best pleas'd at this entertainment , this was not the life his Master put him in hopes of . He thought he should have had none but Wedding-days , whereas they made him temperate in spight of his teeth . Having been so ill treated as to chear , he must dispatch for Orontes's for an account of Charite's disposition ; which employment would have gone much to his heart , were there not some hope they might have so much consideration as to make him drink . Lysis being left alone , his flock and his dog rather led , then were guided by him ; he follow'd them still , never considering whither they led him . The sickness of his Mistress was all the business of his thoughts . While he was in this contemplation , one of his sheep clambred up a little hillock , whereon was a tree , and grass all about it ; another presently seconds it : but Lysis having struck at the former with his sheephook , it went round the tree , and came down ; the second did the like ; As also a third , that also was gotten up , and then a fourth and a fifth ; and so did they all , even to the last . The first sheep seeing the rest gotten up , got up again , and came down , the rest did the like after it , going still about the tree , as being a sort of creatures , whose nature being to do what they see the rest do , they would never have gotten into their way , before they had all been where they had seen their companions . They would have clambred up , and come down , and would have gone about still , had there not pass'd by a man that put an end to the sport ; for Musedor , which was not train'd up to Shepherdry , and could do nothing but bark at those that pass'd by , drew them not together ; and as for Lysis , he was so surpris'd with the sport , that he could have wish'd it might have lasted to the worlds end . He who was come into the place , came and embrac'd him ; and to take him out of his Transportation , said to him , Heaven bless thee ! King of the Shepherds of Brie , but rather of all Europe , nay of all the earth : How fortunate am I to have met thee ? Fame having convey'd thy name and merit into Burgundy , which is my Countrey , I was presently seiz'd with a desire to come and learn of thee the art to become happy . Lysis having retreated three steps to view the man , who was clad like a Shepherd as himself , he found he knew him not ; and yet conceiving himself obliged to him for the pains he had taken to finde him , he went and embrac'd him again , and said to him , Welcome , gentle Shepherd , since thou art the first that casts himself into the arms of my protection , I swear to thee thou shalt be the first of whom I shall take care . I have no more to beg then thy name , that I may know whom I am obliged to . My name is Philiris , replies the Shepherd . Ah! what an excellent good name is that ! says Lysis : how easie it is to see that thou art a Shepherd by birth ! I make no question but thy history must be the noblest in all the world ; wilt thou do me the favour to tell it me ? I will tell thee even to those things , whereof there are yet none conscious but the Rocks and the Woods , answers Philiris : But let us find some place where coolness dwells ; for this is so open and so hot , that it seems to be no other then that wherein Nature was delivered of the Sun. Hereupon the two Shepherds took their way to a Thicket that was hard by , while there passes by a Coach wherein were Orontes , Florida , Leonora , Angelica , Anselme , Montenor , Clarimond , and Carmelin , whom the Ladies had newly taken up , poor Rogue as he was , to make some sport with . They all presently lighted , and Orontes told Lysis , that taking the air in the fields , they had met his Journy-man Shepherd , who had acquainted them that he was sick of the same disease as his Mistress . Lysis answered , that Carmelin had said nothing but what was true ; and so was putting himself into a posture to make long narrations ; but he hears certain cries that made him be silent . Putting his finger on his mouth , as a sign to the rest , he drew neer the thicket whence the noise came , and all follow'd him very leisurely , till they came to certain trees , among which they saw two men cloath'd in white Taffata , having very fine Scrips hanging in scarfs , Strawn-hats on their heads , and painted Sheephooks in their hands . They made as if they heeded not those that dogg'd them ; and one of them being lain down on the earth as it had been to sleep , the other began this complaint . Gentle Zephirs , who reign in these places ! were there ever sadder sighs then mine mingled with your breathings ? Ye Trees who are now so green , have you ever seen fires as mine , which are such as would dry you up to the very roots ? And you Springs , were your waters warmed by any tears bigger then mine ? O then you Zephirs , Trees , and Springs , if ever my Shepherdess come hither , tell her what you have seen me suffer . But alas ! you are deaf as well as dumb , O dear witnesses of my martyrdom . There 's none but Polidor that is able to succour me . What doth that faithfull friend think on ? hath he no compassion on one in his own condition ? How wilt thou have me assist thee , dear Meliantes ! answers that Polidor : Knowest thou not that I want comfort more then thy self ? She that I adore will not believe my love ; and not meeting with any signal occasions to make it appear I am so miserable that I must wish her some misfortune , that I may shew my affection in her relief . Having the other day withdrawn my eyes from hers , which dazled me , I fix'd them on her neck , thinking there they might be more safe : But O God! that Neck is Snow ; 't was her design to make me lose an eye , as Hannibal did by fixing his too much on the snow of the Alpes . Nor can I indeed do any thing , but I am tormented by some fresh accident ; and as Mithridates lived by poyson , so do I on amorous thoughts . Ah wretch that I am , what shall I do then , cries out Meliantes , since Heaven , Fate , Nature , my Mistress , and Polidor forsake me ? I am now on the amorous sea , where a tempest whirls about my ship ; but though it should be sunk , and I put to fortune , yet if I can but embrace the neck of my Goddess , that fair pillar of white marble planted above two living rocks , I shall escape shipwrack . Thus far was Meliantes gone , when Lysis not being able to refrain speaking any longer , cries out , God be prais'd ! I have found what I look'd for . How learned are these Shepherds ! they speak altogether by Allusions and Metaphors . The Shepherd Polidor upon that starts up , and looking on him , Philiris , and Carmelin , Which of you three , says he , is the servant of the fair Charite ? That am I , and no other , replies Lysis . O happy day to us , continued Polidor : It is a long time since my Comrade and I have been to seek you : Seeing you all three of a good complexion , I knew not which was Lysis . You are then to know that Love plays the cruel Tyrant over us ; and we believe there is not any one in the world of whom we might hope better advice and direction then from you , in our affairs . I am a true Physitian of minds , replies Lysis : Tell me that of yours , and I will prescribe you excellent remedies . This made Polidor weep , and wiping his eyes with a handkerchiff , You will oblige me to repeat and renew strange torments , says he ; I should not desire so soon to thrust the weapon again into my wounds : I should cry too loud , and importune the ears of these Knights and Nymphs that are in your attendance ; I am bashfull before so many . Let Meliantes speak then , replies Lysis . Who , I ? answers the other : I have need of whole ages to prepare my self to relate the history of my adventures : I have so many things to say , that when I should once begin , there cannot a word proceed from my mouth , no more then there do drops of water out of a cup that is overfill'd . Ah! Love , who art the bestower of these torments , after thou hast taken away my heart , wilt thou deprive me of the liberty to complain ? And if thou putst me every day to the rack , is it to any other end but to make me confess all my secrets ? Tyrant , Executioner ! cut out my tongue , or suffer me to tell what I endure . In saying this , Meliantes beat the ground with his foot , and began to put himself into such postures as none but a mad man could be guilty of . So that Lysis taking him by the arm , endeavoured to give him the best consolations he could . In the mean time , most that were present look'd one on another , and were silent out of amazement : They imagin'd that Polidor and Meliantes were no wiser then Lysis , and that the other Shepherd he had brought with him was not much behind them . But it is not to be conceived that Nature could furnish three men sick of the same disease as the Extravagant Shepherd , who must be individual in his kind . However they knew not what to think , and they saw great demonstrations of folly in those new Shepherds . Lysis having appeared , Meliantes says to Clarimond , that he was very glad of his presence at the rencontre of the Shepherds , that in his history he might set down the true relation : And that as for the meeting with Philiris and another Shepherd , he had seen that plaid on the Bagpipes , he would give him the particulars . I tell thee this freely , continues he , because I believe thou hast already begun the Book of my Loves . As for my part , that I am lodg'd neer thy Castle , 't is principally because thou might'st be more particularly inform'd of my adventures : And for the same reason thou didst well to come and see me when I was sick , that thou might'st quote my several fits . Will you not also have me speak punctually of your Physick , replies Clarimond ; shall I count your stools , and tell with what paper you wip'd your breech , as for example , if it were with some Letter the stile whereof was as smooth as cotton , or with some Verses which were as sharp as awls , so that they bled you behind ? You are very much in the right to give me this direction ; for 't is now adays the mode with some to make Books of the relation of their diseases ; and there are some will needs insert the business of their Apothecary . Do as thou shalt think fit , says Lysis . Sir , says Carmelin , putting off his hat to Clarimond , will you not also write my history ? I beseech you Sir ; I shall think my self as much oblig'd to you as my Master . I will certainly do it , nay , I will write the history of thy Dog. I thank you Sir , replies Carmelin : but I give you notice of one thing , that is , that you call me not Lacquey nor Serving-man ; I am a Lieutenant or Commissary in the business of Shepherdry . How now , Impudence and importunity together ! ( says Lysis taking Carmelin by the arm ) be it sufficient that thou art spoken of as appearing in some of my adventures , though it be to carry a Letter , or do some message . What , dost thou expect a particular History , who never didst accomplish any thing which may not be written in impalpable paper with invisible ink , or on the surface of the waters with a feather taken out of the wings of the wind ? Is it not a shame to see thee as big as thy father or mother , that yet hast done nothing noble ? Where didst thou ever make any Verses , or bestow a Serenade on a Mistress , or hast gone through some adventure worthy to be recommended to posterity ? Carmelin being somewhat cast down at this rude reproof , retreated scratching his head : but as he was going to make some excuse , the three Shepherds came and told Lysis , that their loves were impatient , and that they would bring him to one of their friends , whom they would gladly consult with about their affairs . So they carried him and Carmelin away , and amaz'd the company so much the more ; for if one said , I 'll stab my self to be reveng'd of the cruelty of my Mistress , another swore he would cast himself headlong down some rock : and they seem'd to be so extravagant , that Lysis appear'd as wise in comparison of them , as Socrates the Philosopher . This bred in every one a desire to be acquainted with them , yet they follow'd them not , because they thought they would not so suddenly leave the Countrey , and that they might be seen at leisure some other time . The Gentlemen and Ladies got into the coach again , and made an end of their walk . In the mean time the five Shepherds having cross'd certain thickets , came into a little meadow , where two men and a woman were walking . One of them was Hircan , whom Lysis knew presently ; and the other was Fontenay , whom he had not known , had he not been named , because he was not clad in scarlet , as he was wont , but had a suit of white Taffata . As for the fair Lady which was with them , it was Synopa ; yet the Shepherd having told Lysis , that she was a Shepherdess call'd Parthenice , that they had brought with them , he believ'd it , because she had on a white petticoat , which she was not us'd to wear . O how like is this Parthenice to a Nymph of the waters that I know , saies he then . You are much in the right , saies Carmelin to him softly : I believe she is the very same , yet must I withal think she is none of the she-devils of your Sabath , since she is pleas'd to be seen in the day . Would you be content I should fall in love with her ? Strike on Carmelin , it will be very well done , saies Lysis ; methinks I see Love having his Bow ready to shoot at thee ; open thy breast , and prepare thy self to receive that wound . Quickly , do what I bid thee . Carmelin would not disobey his Master , being so surpris'd with joy , that he knew not what he did ; for he had ever believed what his Master said , that there was no more to do but to choose a wench ; and that he would cause her to be given him in marriage , be she never so rich , or never so handsom . Hircan having by this time perceiv'd them , came on and saluted them . Are you not now well-pleas'd in so good company ? saies he to Lysis : Those Shepherds have travell'd up and down long ere they could finde you . Any one will be a Shepherd with you , and here 's my Cosin hath put on the habit for to follow you . He is much to be commended , replies Lysis , out of that consideration I pardon him the affront he did me : It hath been heavy on my heart ever since : But you shall enjoyn him never to offer at me any more , really , or so much as in thought . I should abjure all kinred with him if he do : but think no more on it , replies Hircan : He is now as gentle as a Lamb , we will henceforward lead a peaceable life , and it is my desire to become a Shepherd as well as the rest . Do not so by any means , sage Hircan , saies Lysis : do you not know , that in every good Pastoral , there is ever a Magician , who is never habited as the other Shepherds ; so also must the Priests keep in their Sacerdotal Vestments , and the Satyrs continue in their nakedness . Hircan having granted him this , they with great admiration view'd the swathings about his head ; and the Shepherd Fontenay could not refrain asking him , What ails your left eye , Shepherd , have you receiv'd some blow on it ? Must we all have our faces bound for our accommodation of being Shepherds ? This is particular to me , answers Lysis , this binding up of my face is in imitation of my Mistress , who at present is in this posture ; imitate thou thine in other things , as thou shalt think fit . But observe my incomparable secret : Charite hath refus'd to honor me with any of her commands ; and for want of her commands , to comfort my self , I do what I see her do ; so that by my own miraculous subtilty , I still obey her in spight of her teeth , But 't is very well remembred ( saies he , turning to Carmelin ) hast thou any tydings how that fair one does ? I could not go and see her , for these Gentlemen staid me , and got me into the coach , replies Carmelin : yet thus much I have learn'd , that her disease neither advances nor declines . Let heaven do its pleasure , replies Lysis , but as long as she shall be bound up , I will be so too . This binding makes you I know not how more graceful , saies Fontenay , and yet you are not as yet but half Cupid ; for you are but half blinde . By the borns of Pan thou art ingenious , saies Lysis ; thou wilt advance ; Thy meeting is fortunate , and I dare tell thee , that though I am not Cupid , I am at least such a one as could give him birth in the world , were he not already . While Lysis spoke this , Carmelin twiching him behinde , ask'd him softly , What shall I say to this fair one ? Offer her thy service , and go no farther for the first time . Carmelin presently thinking his designs could not but have a fair issue ; went and said to Synopa , Madam , if you have any occasion for a servant as faithful as any in the world , behold the Shepherd Carmelin offers himself to you , 'T were to be known what wages you would have ( answers Parthenice very coldly ) but indeed I am not at leisure to think of that now . Having so spoken , she whispered somewhat to Hircan and Fontenay : after which , they left Lysis , and took their way by an obscure path , so that they were presently out of sight . Carmelin thought they had somewhat to do together ; but Hircan and Fontenay being soon return'd , they brought not Synopa with them ; so that he took the boldness to ask them where she was . Hircan told him , he had left her on the brow of a hillock , entertaining her self with her own imaginations . He would have gone just then to seek her , but his Master going along with Hircan and the Shepherds , hinder'd the design . They were come very near the Castle of this Magician , when they saw a very handsom woman issuing out of the grove : She was habited like the Shepherdess on a stage ; and for her countenance , it could not more resemble that of Lucida then it did , for indeed it was she . Yet Hircan having said it was a Shepherdess call'd Amaryllis , Lysis firmly believ'd it . This is the day of Miracles , said the Shepherd ; behold here 's a Shepherdess in my judgement is very like an aquatick Nymph , whose image is graven in my minde , though I saw her only by Moon-light . There is the same resemblances of faces in all your Romances : Those which hold them impossible , why are they not here now to acknowledge their error ? Hereupon Amaryllis came and did reverence to the company ; and Hircan seeing it was time to retire , ask'd Lysis whether he would do him the honor to sup with him . He thank'd him very kindely for the civiltty ; but for this time he must decline it , as not thinking fit to keep festivals , while his Mistress was sick . So all the Shepherds bid him adieu till the next day , that they were all to meet again in the same place , for to relate their several fortunes . In the return Carmelin drew his Master towards the place where it was said Parthenice was . It was a piece of overgrown ground , where there grew nothing but weeds ; and there was in the midst , a great stone , which was at least two farthoms square : but as for the Shepherdess , she appear'd not any where . Give over thy search Carmelin ( saies Lysis , with a scatter'd sight , as if he had spoken like a Prophet ) thy Parthenice hath clearly chang'd her nature : Seest thou not , that the Gods willing to punish her cruelty , have metamorphos'd her into a Rock ? That 's not credible , Master , saies Carmelin ; she only said one poor word to me , whereat I took no offence What she said to thee , was full of malicious derision , replies Lysis , when she spoke to thee of wages , after thou hadst profer'd her thy service ; she would shew thee that thou wert much below her , and that she thought thee fit to be her serving-man , and not her servant in Love. Thou hadst not the apprehension to make answer to it : shouldst not thou have said that thou deservedst no other wages then her favour ? My minde was taken up in the contemplation of her , saies Carmelin ; and besides , I assure you , I thought not that that word touch'd me so much to the quick ; and I am stil to avow , that not finding it any thing considerable in comparison of the rigors of others , which sometimes last ten years , I cannot believe she hath been chang'd into a stone for so small a matter . Then it seems thou hast not read Ovid. Carmelin , replies Lysis , all the persons which that Author mentions as met●morphos'd , have suffer'd upon the first occasion they gave the Gods to do it : as for Example , Apollo had no sooner pursued his Daphne , nor Pan his Syrix , but those two wenches slighting the love of the Gods , the one was chang'd into a Laurel , and the other into a Reed . You have read more then I have , says Carmelin ; I am very glad to receive your instructions , and in amends I will tell you what comes into my mind . It 's likely your Magician , of whom I have heard wonders , hath promoted the Metamorphosis : but when I shall believe it , what have I to do ? Weep and sigh night and day , replies Lysis , that 's the discipline befits a Lover that hath lost his Mistress : And then my company will not be tedious to thee , because if I complain of one side , thou wilt of the other . For my part , I shall ever speak of the Command without Command of Charite . And in the mean time , says Carmelin , I shall never cease speaking of the Metamorphosis without Metamorphosis of Parthenice . Thou dost imitate my language very unhandsomly , replies Lysis : 'T is very true , Charite hath commanded me without commanding me ; but 't is not the same thing to say , that the Gods have metamorphos'd thy Shepherdess without metamorphosing her : She is really chang'd , and see if that stone be not white as her complexion and cloaths . In a certain place at the top , which should be the head , seest thou not certain marks which approach to red , and others which come neer black ? They are the places where her eyes and mouth were : There are lower certain peeces which seem not to be well joyn'd together ; they are the arms , which are not at all fastened to the bulk of the body . Carmelin considered all this ; and though he believed but the least part of it , yet his Master having told him , that before he leave the place he must do all honour to that stone , he was forc'd to go and kiss it : But because Lysis thought he went not to it with affection enough , he with much fierceness struck his nose against it . In their return to Bertrand's , the faithfull Lover of Charite ceased not to think of the last answer of that fair one , which because of its obscurity seem'd to him an oracle . But observing that Carmelin conducting the Flock went along with much indifferencie , What! says he to him , weepest thou not , poor Lover ? hast thou already forgotten that this day thou hast as soon lost as found one of the fairest Mistresses in the world ? What would you have me do ? replies Carmelin ; my eyes are not so soft . Why dost thou not answer me , replies Lysis , that tears are the demonstrations of light griefs , of great ones astonishment ? I excuse thee if thou canst not yet shew great testimonies of grief : To morrow it will be thy business , when thou shalt begin to remember thy self . Thou hast seen the actions of those amorous Shepherds which we have met ; thou must not be less desperate then they , but shouldst imitate them in all things . Carmelin answered Lysis , that he would ever think on things present , and that on the morrow he should see what he had to do . This discourse was their entertainment till they came home , where they hous'd their poor sheep , which were so tired with driving up and down , that they were ready to fall on their noses . Lysis having supp'd with Bertrand's people , went to bed with Carmelin , repeating still in his mind his several adventures ; and the last thing he said before he fell asleep , was , that he was sure that Fame was so desirous to render him still more glorious , that she was already grown hoarse with the common cries she had made of him in all parts of the world . The End of the Sixth Book . THE Anti-Romance ; OR , THE HISTORY Of the SHEPHERD LYSIS . The Seventh Book . LYsis waking at the break of day , fell presently into consideration of the light of the Sun , that passing through his Chamber-window , shin'd upon him as he lay . How happy art thou bright Star ? says he ; not because thou guidest the seasons , and causest the fruits to ripen ; but because thou hast eyes which throw abroad an infinity of beams , and by that means mayest see two things at once ; as now beholding Lysis , mayest at the same time take a view of Charite . Why have not I the same power , that I may never be distant from the centre of my thoughts and desires ? Whilest the amorous Shepherd was a saying this , he perceiv'd that Carmelin was still asleep ; so that jogging of him twice or thrice , he awaked him . Why dost not thou begin the morning as well as I , with speaking some handsom thing ? saies he to him . Why do you not let me alone ? saies the other ▪ Do you not see that I attentively listened to you ? Ah! fool , replies Lysis ; am I not certain thou wert asleep ? have I not heard thee snore , and have I not seen how thou hadst thy mouth and nostrils open ? now you are in the right , replies Carmelin ; you are to imagine that I opened my mouth to give utterance to some good saying , and in the mean time you have made me lose it , and it 's now fled so far out of my minde , that I shall not recover it a good while . Such discourses Carmelin , saies Lysis , become those that celebrate the feasts of Bacchus , or are ready to untye the girdle of a Bride , after they have invok'd Hymen in a chearful Epithalamium : But for thy part , who hast all the reason in the world to be afflicted , I do not think fit thou shouldst jest it away , if it be not to shew thou hast lost thy wits with thy hopes : Were it only to observe a decorum in thy love , thou shouldst ever speak somewhat like a distracted man , and run thy head against the wall , or the bed-posts . It shall be against the pillow , if I do it at all ; I believe one as good as the other . That were indeed better then to do nothing at all , replies Lysis , for there the ceremony were still preserved ; but trouble not thy head any farther about it , put on thy cloathes rather , and return to the place where thy Mistress was metamorphos'd . Thou wilt be more moved by the object of that new rock , then by any thing now in thy memory ; and I hope that my remonstrances will then have more influence on thee then they have now . Besides that , I have some extraordinary business in that place ; so that whatever comes on 't , we must make all the haste that may be thither . Lysis in so saying , being gotten up , Carmelin was oblig'd to imitate him ; so that they were both in a manner ready together . They had design'd the performance of so many things that day , that they thought not fit to carry the flock abroad with them , but commended it to the charge of their Land-lords son . Lysis being thus freed of all care , would in the first place go and see Clarimond . He found him in his study writing . Truly friend , saies he to him , I am glad to see thee so industrious ; for it cannot be but among so many several things of thy composition , thou must needs remember to bestow somewhat on my adventures . Do me the favour to read to me what thou hast already begun . Clarimond , who had not yet troubled his head with writing any thing for him , desired him to have a little patience , till what he had done were somewhat more resin'd , if he would see somewhat . Lysis was satisfied , and having caus'd this Historian to lay down his pen , he told him he came to desire his company into the fields , that he might bear witness of the noblest actions in the world . By that time they had gone a pretty way , they were come to the place where was the rock of Parthenice . Fontenay and Phyliris were there already : and the first thing they did was to embrace the Shepherd , swearing to him they had had no rest in his absence ; and that they were gotten up two hours before day to seek him . Having thank'd them for their good will , he told them of a design he had to erect a rural Temple to his Mistress , and that without jesting , that was the occasion of his making so much haste thither . It would not be amiss to build it in this place , saies Clarimond , here 's a great eaven stone that may well serve for the altar . Carmelin would haply be against that , saie Lysis : This stone hath sometimes been his Mistress , who yesterday for her cruelty was metamorphos'd : I doubt whether it were fit to put upon it the victimes I should offer to Charite . If it be so , saies Clarimond , it must not be touch'd , there 's no reason one Divinity should serve another . But is it possible , that this stone hath sometimes been a maid ? I tell you no lye , replyed Lysis ; put but your hand on it , and you will finde some reliques of heat . Whereupon Clarimond touch'd the stone , and Lysis touching it also ; nay more then that , saies he , feel it towards the breast , and you will finde the heart beats still . The Shepherd imagin'd all this ; and Clarimond having put his hand on the place he shew'd him , feign'd a great astonishment , and acknowledg'd he spoke nought but what was true . Fontenay putting in among them , would needs know who that Mistress was , and how it hapned she was metamorphos'd . You are to know , replies Lysis , that you no sooner appear'd yesterday with Hircan and Parthenice , but Carmelin was touch'd with the beauty of that Shepherdess . His passion was so violent , that it was no sooner conceiv'd then discover'd : so that he proffer'd his service to the fair one , but she disdainfully refus'd it , and went along with you : you , as I believe , left her in this place , but instead of finding her here , we found this stone , into which the Gods have chang'd her . Fontenay admir'd the imagination of Lysis ; for he knew well enough what was become of that Parthenice , otherwise called Synopa . Now here I think fit to discover some things , which happly have held the Reader in suspence . I have purposely imitated those Romances , which bring divers persons on the stage , without declaring whence they come , nor what they did before , but by little and little , so to cause the greater admiration . I have accordingly observ'd this order ; and I have brought you a Philiris , a Polidor , and a Meliantes , without telling you why they seem'd to be Shepherds , and that with as much extravagance as ours : But for every ones satisfaction , I acquaint you , that they were three Gentlemen , intimate friends of Hircans , who were brought to his house by Fontenay , who had been to fetch them there , to pass away certain days . They had been already acquainted with the extravagancies of Lysis , which had rais'd in them such a desire of his pleasant conversation , that they had disguis'd themselves as Shepherds , the easier to set on him . They considered with themselves , that men do often change cloathes for a Dance or Play , and that they might as well act natural Pastorals , that should far exceed all the fictions in the world , yet should be perform'd with little pains , and less charge . Hircan , who began to fall more in love with Lucida then Synopa , whom he was weary of , had had some quarrel with this former Mistress , so that she was resolved to leave him . Being come out along with her to meet Lysis , there was a Coach attended him at a little distance , whereinto she was dispos'd , to return to her Aunt , who had been so ill a guardian of her Neece , that she had suffer'd her to be drawn away to naughtiness . Her house was about five leagues thence , so that 't is to be imagin'd she could not get there before midnight . Hircan was very glad to be rid of her ; because among other his friends , he that acted Polidor , being a person of a severe vertue , was ever quarrelling with him for his loose life , and ever perswaded him to marry . Were there any woman in the world could engage his thoughts that way , it must be she whom we shall name Lucida , though she had another name . He had staid her in his Castle , under pretence of passing away the time with Lysis , but it was indeed for to finde the means to entertain her when he pleas'd . She was of an humor so familiar and compliant , that she freely remain'd in those Lodgings he had assign'd her ; and if you will credit the story , you may be assur'd that she carried her felf nothing indiscreetly , though she were in a house where there were so many men . The free open natures , such as hers was , stand out the longest . Besides which , the hope she had of having the company of some yong Gentlewomen thereabouts , and the Pastorals wherein she was to act some part , and which could not have been done without her , were sufficient to excuse all . Philiris and Fontenay had therefore left her in the Castle , with others that were up no earlier then she , desirous to make some sport with the imaginary Metamorphosis of Parthenice , whereof they had just then receiv'd an account of Lysis . If it be true , says Philiris to him , that there is any heat in this stone , and that you feel the motion of the heart 't is an evident sign that Parthenice is alive within it ; wherefore I should think it fit there were hammers sent for to break it open , that so the poor Shepherdess may get out . Take heed of that , answers Lysis , thou understandest not what a Metamorphosis is : Dost thou think Parthenice is enclos'd in this stone , as if she were in a sheath , or rather in a sepulchre ? No such matter , that were no true Transformation , and the Gods would but deceive us . Learn then , that each part of her body hath put on the form and the quality of a stone : So that if a man should touch the least corner of it , he should hurt it , and haply the blood would issue out of her veins , which are visible enough in divers places . I must tell you , says Philiris , that this is not so easily apprehensible , that there should be life and blood in a stone ; and yet to speak truth , and not to wrong you , you are not the first that ever affirm'd such a thing : but the Poets who have said it , have not shewn how it could be effected . Is it not sufficient to say it is done by the omnipotence of the Gods ? replies Lysis : Will not that satisfie those who will needs have natural reasons of miracles ? All this is right , says Clarimond , but it hinders not but I may believe that Parthenice may by some means or other be restor'd to her first form . And to prove what I say , I can alledge , that there were sometimes as many stones that were chang'd into men , as there were men chang'd inro stones : I take the word Man for both sexes . To give you an instance , have you not read that Pygmalion's Statue was chang'd into a Woman , and that he enjoy'd her afterwards ? I have , replies Lysis ; but that stone which was chang'd into flesh had before a humane shape , that advanc'd the matter very much . Will you think it convenient that Carmelin send to Paris for a Statuary for to bring this Stone to the figure of Parthenice ? That 's but to return to the discourse we had before ; here will be a many blows and knocks given , which will make as many wounds ; for there is a sensitive soul which is in this stone , which never was in that of Pygmalion's which had never been a woman . I have not yet done with you , replies Clarimond ; you may remember that Deucalion and Pyrrha being to restore the world , cast stones of all sorts and sizes over their shoulders , which presently became humane creatures . A brave conceit indeed , replies Lysis , if we have a mind to imitate those Restorers of Nature , we must cast this stone over our heads . Now to do that , there were necessary the strength of Hercules , or at least we must be as strong as Turnus who cast as big a stone as this at Aenaeas : Carmelin hath not so much strength as those ancient Hero's . If you do not believe that this stone may be transform'd , says Clarimond , and that you will not consent it should suffer the least knock of a hammer ; it remains that Carmelin endeavour to soften it . There are those that say , that Blood mollifies the Adamant ; possibly it hath the same effect on all sorts of stones : Let Carmelin give himself a stab , that he may bleed on the stone . You consider not that it is only Goats blood that softens stones , says Philiris . Excuse me , I think on 't , replies Clarimond : but I see no reason but an Ass may have the same vertue as the Goat ; so that Carmelin , not missing of the or the other , may not fail to do what he desires . Let us not laugh at the miserable , says Lysis : I say without jesting , that all we can well advise Carmelin to , is , that to leave a testimony of a transcendent love , and to make his memory eternal , he would endeavour to obtain of the Gods , that they would dispose of him by some noble Metamorphosis . Some , it may be , would counsel him to be chang'd into a Rock , so to participate of the same nature with his Misttess ; but that were not convenient , for he hath not been guilty of the like cruelty . Then to be chang'd into some Tree , which being planted hereabouts might give an eternal umbrage to his incomparable Parthenice , is not that which were convenient for him ; for you see this ground is so dry , that it is not fit for Trees ; besides they are never well neer Rocks , which ever hinder the spreading of their roots . But that which I should think the most proper , is , that he were chang'd into a Fountain ; 't is the ordinary transformation of forsaken persons , and 't is often seen that water issnes out of a rock : He shall perpetually wash the root of this , as if he had a design to soften it ; and running close by it , will become the honour and delight of the whole Country : I will consecrate the source to some Divinity ; and whoever drinks of it shall fall in love , by a strange miracle , that shall cause flames to issue out of the water . Carmelin should have been metamorphos'd ever since I mention'd it ; and if he dispose not himself thereto , I shall say he hath neither courage nor affection . How were it possible for me to satisfie all your several imaginations ? ( says Carmelin very angrily ) I know not what belongs to turning Fountain , nor am I of opinion there may be any great good done thereby ; for I find no great advantage in the water , unless it be for to wash before meat . I will not forbid thee the use of wine , replies Lysis , I see well thy thoughts run upon the juice of the Vine : but dost thou not remember that the Aquatick Deities which we saw one night , were richly furnished with the provisions of Ceres and Bacchus ? Thou shalt lead such another life ; bethink thy self if it be not pleasant . Thy water shall be as clean as thy soul ; the Nymphs and the Shepherdesses will come and bath themselves in it , and it may be Charite shall be one of the first ; so that thou shalt take infinite pleasure to see so many Beauties all naked , and in feeling them all over , as thou must : I shall then be jealous of thee , and shall think thy condition better then my own . But if thou art so high-minded , that thou wilt have none but humane creatures to drink of thy waters , there shall be notice given to all Shepherds , Cowherds , and Goatherds , not to bring any of their Cattel thither to water . These are indeed very excellent propositions , says Carmelin ; but I have told you already that I care not for the company of those people of the other world , I 'll never come among them again . Thou canst not receive any more hurt , replies Lysis , for thou shalt be of the same condition with them ; and being an aquatick Demy-god , thou wilt be far otherwise respected then when thou wert a poor mortal : Possibly thou mayst have some authority over the rest ; and as to what concerns Men , they shall address their vows and sacrifices to thee ; and I , and all those whom thou hast seen in this country , will adore thee . These promises are great , says Carmelin : And for to taste them , though I know not what you speak to me of , and that it cannot enter into my imagination that a man of flesh and bone as I am can become water , I assure you that I would gladly be one , if you can make me become so : For I swear to you that I am extreamly curious ; and I shall not much stand upon the changing of my condition often , so that in the end I attain happiness : But I pray tell me how I must carry my self for to be what you desire I should , that I may know whether the pains exceed not the pleasure . Thy obedience is commendable , says Lysis ; since I see thou art so modest , I tell thee there are divers wayes to become a Fountain : 'T is true , I find not in Antiquity any other way then that of weeping abundantly ; but it is to be conceiv'd that both the Gods & men are become more subtile and ingenious since that time ; for among the modern Metamorphoses we find that Synopa who was all ice , was melted into water by the fire of Love ; and that Lucida who had the Dropsie , hath piss'd so much , that it became a Source . But all this is nothing proper for thee , Carmelin : For first thy disposition suffers thee not to weep , and besides thou art not ice , nor yet hast thou the dropsie . We must therefore find out some other way . I have known some men who by violent exercise sweated so , that the water dropp'd down as if they had been Statues of snow exposed to the sun . Go thy ways somewhither , and play at Tennis or at Football a whole day together , that may be a good means to accomplish thy intention . You come not neer the mark , says Clarimond ; why do you not rather bid Carmelin go and get him the disease which the French call the disease of Naples , and the Neapolitans the French disease ? He might then go to Paris , and sweat at his pleasure , with some of those that force their Empirick bills upon all that pass by ; and then you shall see him better metamorphos'd into a Fountain then the fair Acis . Let 's not busie our thoughts with mischief , I pray thee : Carmelin may be metamorphos'd without making himself infamous by any such filthiness . If there be no more requisite then to sweat extreamly , he need not make use of any sordid receit , but go to some honest Hot-houses ; but I will furnish him with so many inventions , that he shall have to choose . The Alchimists extract water out of herbs , flowers , roots , and divers other things which are more dry , by putting them into the Alimbeck ; it will not be amiss so to dispose of our miserably amorous Shepherd , that he may be distill'd . No such matter , I thank you , says Carmelin , I do not intend to be set afire behind , nor do I conceive any goodness can proceed from all your subtilties . What is more , my mind is wholly perplex'd in this business ; methinks though all my body were melted into water , as you would desire it , there would not be as much as would fill an hogshead : For , measure me by a Geometrical proportion , you will find that I am but three foot about , and five foot high , all which would not suffice to fill a Fountain-head , and continually supply a brook that should measure the diameter of this ground , or by crooked windings should find a passage into Morin , and thence into Marne , and thence into the Seine , and so into the Ocean . There thou hast spoken very learnedly , says Lysis ; and besides that thy terms are excellent , thy reason is miraculous . I know thou doubtest of somwhat , it is a sign of ingenuity ; for I have often heard it said , that Doubt is the mother of Philosophy ; and that because when one is doubtfull of any thing , he desires to be more assured of it , and never leaves searching for it till he have found out what was most hidden and secret therein . I believe , that with a serious meditation , thou wouldst thy own self comprehend how those things I told thee may be effected ; but I will shorten to thee the path of truth , so that thou shalt touch it with thy finger . Take notice then , that according to the Metamorphoses which the Gods bring about , the bodies are either dilated or contracted : it is no more difficult to the supreme Powers to make a thing greater , then to make it less ; and if it be certain , that Arachne was chang'd into a Spider , and the Inhabitants of Licia into Frogs , it is as well possible that Pismires have been chang'd into men , Atlas into a Mountain , and some others into Rivers . Ovid never omits to speak of this contraction and dilation , nor should he : but I know one secret , which neither he nor any other ever thought on , which yet if it be not known , a man cannot explain the Metamorphoses ; and this is it , when there is a necessity a man should be chang'd into something greater then himself , then the Gods cause certain winds to enter into him , which swell him up to the proportion required ; and when another is to be chang'd into some little creature , they infuse a certain drought into him , that consumes whatever is superfluous : so though they do some miracles which appertain only to themselves , and whereof there cannot likely any natural reason be given ; yet do they not hinder but the second causes may operate somewhat therein . I have been fain to search the Cabinet of Jupiter for to be assur'd of this miracle , and who ever understands it , may take away the vail of his ignorance . By this thou art to understand , Carmelin , that it is easie for the Gods to change thee into a fountain , and that thou mayest supply water enough for that end , since some men who were of no greater corpulence , then thou , have been chang'd into Rivers and Mountains . The Inhabitants of heaven provide for whatever is done here below ; and though they could not make the channel of thy current , neither broad nor long , yet would they so dispose of thee that thy waters about fifty paces from the source , should be receiv'd under ground , and by some secret conduits should return to the place whence they came , that so thou mightst never dry up . That were nothing extraordinary , there are in the world great Rivers , which finde themselves channells under ground , nay it is to be believ'd that the sea it self is swallow'd in Abysses , that it may restore the water it receiv'd , that so the earth might not be dryed up . Further , to take things at the worst , though the Gods should not do thee the favour which they have done to many others , and allowing thee only so much water as thou art big ; and should leave thee in some ditch where thou mightst be drunk up by beasts , or haply chang'd to Vapour by the attraction of the Sun beams , yet would I take a course thou shouldst not lose any thing : For I would cause thee to be taken up with pails , and thou shouldst be put into a basin in some rich cabinet . There would I have made an admirable engine , whereof I will discover the invention for thy sake . Thy water being in a cystem , rais'd up on high , should fall by a small channel upon a little mill , which it should turn , and thence should fall into a Basin that were under . Now the mill should at one end have a wheel , which should turn another , and that another , and that a beam , about which there should be a pipe made wave-like , or rather like a chevron , whereof one end being plac'd in the water , should be still supply'd , and cause it by little and little to ascend , the upper part becoming the lowest , and then immediately ascending : Thus the water should be pour'd , as it were into a trough , whence it should return into its first receptacle , and be continually supplyed , so that it should never fail . Now I would take order , that no body should drink of it , no not so much as the flyes ; and thy water never diminishing , but going and returning , thou shouldst be an artificial fountain , portative and eternal , a thing was yet never seen , and there were no speaking of thee without admiration , all believing thee to be an enchantment . Besides , I am to tell thee , that there were no great quantity of water requir'd for this ; for though thou shouldst afford but a pailful , I should make it serve the turn , by making my engine the less : but I doubt not but thou wilt yield a great deal of water ; for before thou shouldst be metamorphos'd , thou shouldst put on half a dozen cloaks , and so many night gowns , and all that will become liquid as well as thee . The cloathes are ever metamorphos'd with the body in Ovid ( as I think I have told thee before ) and as the tail of Ocyrioes gown became a horse tail ; so the skirts and shreds of thy cloathes will melt into streams . This then is the recompence you promis'd me for my services , says Carmelin , if I ever stand to it , I will here swear once for all , that you shall seek another servant , and I will finde another Master . You will load me with more cloaks , then if I were some boy belonging to the guard . You will have me sweat in Frying-pans ; you will enclose me in Alimbecks ; and at last you will dispose me into Basins , and make me pass through Conduit-pipes , Mills and Troughs . Where to the Devil runs your wit ? shall I not be burn'd up , and beaten to pieces after all this ? Let me know at least , what I have done to deserve to be put thus to the Rack , Gibbet and Pillory ? Have I massacred my Father ? Have I betray'd a City ? Have I coyn'd bad money ? Am I an unconscionable Seller , or an Usurer ? Thou art nothing of all this , I confess , Carmelin , saies Lysis : nor are there any such punishments prepar'd for thee , as thou conceivest . When thy body shall be all reduc'd to water , thou art no more sensible of any hurt , poor fool : There will be much gotten by pressing thee , thy members cannot be crush'd , for thou canst slide away through the least hole . That then in good earnest is your meaning , replies Carmelin ; and 't is worse then before : Your will is I should not be any thing but water ; when I am to eat , where will be my mouth ? If any body come near me , where will be my eyes for to see him ? And if he speak , where will be my ears to hear him ? In fine , where will be all my members to execute the ordinary offices for which God hath ordain'd them ? Carmelin having so said , Lysis was ready to give him some extravagant reason for his complaints ; and I believe he would have perswaded him , that after he were chang'd into a fountain , the Gods might easily form him a body of subtile vapors , according to the doctrine which had been infus'd into him : for he remembred him he had seen Lucida and Synopa , who yet had bodies , though they were chang'd into water . But upon this Philiris comes and says , Dispute not any more , Shepherds , your difference is easily reconciled . 'T is true , Carmelin hath reason to be metamorphos'd into a Fountain , but he must stay till the Gods out of their full power ordain it so : That we must expect from them , and not cause him to be melted into water by natural inventions ; that were to tempt the Divinities , and draw their indignation on us . Lysis acknowledg'd this consideration to be very excellent ; and was angry with himself that he had not been the Author of it . So that he promis'd Carmelin not to importune him any further as to his Metamorphosis . His thoughts now returned to the Temple he had a design to build ; so that truning towards Fontenay and Clarimond , who stood amaz'd at his subtil argumentations , he ask'd them if they would assist him to begin his edifice . We are no Masons , saies Fontenay ; besides , a sumptuous Temple cannot be built in a moment , without materials or tools . But after what manner would you have it ? Alas ! that I am not an Amphion , that I might with the sound of my harp bring together all the stones in this Countrey , saies Lysis : I would build an incomparable Temple : But since that 's wanting , I must this day seek out divers workmen for to be employ'd in it . To spare all that cost , saies Clarimond , 't were better you would content your self to dedicate your heart as a Temple to your Divinity . There you may be the victim and the Priest together . The fire of your love will there shine ever ; your sighs will serve for incense , and your tears shall be the holy-water . That 's well imagined , replies Lysis ; but it hinders not but I may be much taken with my design . To answer therefore the Shepherd Fontenay , who desires the particulars of it ; I declare , That my Temple being built of the fairest marble can be found , I will place upon the Altar , the picture of Charite , which was drawn by Anselme , with this written above it : To THE METAPHORICALL GODDESSE . This Proposition is so much the more noble , because it is not common ; and that it may be judg'd whether my Mistresses picture do not well deserve a Temple , let the world see and judge . In saying so , he took out a Box out of his pocket , wherein was that picture enclosed , which he ever carried about him , though it were of a pretty bigness . Philiris and Fontenay , who had never seen it before , admir'd the invention ; and Clarimond who had seen it the first time he met Lysis , viewing it also , found in it somewhat he had not observ'd before . Methinks , saies he to Lysis , that where before the breast was represented by two balls of snow , there are now two Globes , where may be seen the Aequator , with the Tropicks , and other circles . You are in the right , replyes Lysis , Anselme hath reform'd it since you saw it , having sent for colours to Colommiers ; but this last thing is of my own invention , and as time makes us wiser : I have left the snow for Charite's neck , and some places adjacent ; and as for her breasts , I thought fit they should be represented as two worlds , for to render the picture more delightful by the variety . It is certain your Masters the Poets do ordinarily compare the breasts of their Mistresses to worlds , saies Clarimond , but very impertinently . You are mistaken , replies Lysis ; and I assure you , that if I possess'd Charite's breast , I should think my self happier then any Emperor ; for I should be master of two worlds , whereas the greatest Emperor that ever was , could never enjoy one . An excellent fancy indeed ! says Clarimond ; because the breasts are round , therefore they are worlds , Apples and plums , and all things that are round are wordls too . 'T is a very slender resemblance of a thing , to have nothing of it but the simple figure ; but yet in this case you cannot make good all you say , The breast of a woman hath but two half bowls , they must be put together to make one whole one ; so that you are still short of your reck●ning ; for you can finde but one world , which is divided into two , as the Cosmographers represent it in their universal Maps : And I must tell you , that it was a far neater invention of those who say , That Venus having obtained of Paris the Apple , which was to be given the fairest of the Goddesses , she was so taken with it , that having cut it in two , she plac'd it on her breast , and wore it for an eternal sign of her victory , and will'd all those of her sex should do the like . However , if you desire that Charite's breast have two Globes , I grant it you ; and I will in that sense too teach you an imagination which you never knew ; and that is to say , that half of each Globe is sunk into the body , and that there is only what remains apparent ; and as for the nibbles , it must be believ'd they are the Poles . Moreover , to render the picture more judicious and rational , it should be my advice to feign that one is a Terrestrial Globe , and the other the Celestial ; but though we should grant all that , yet will there be still somewhat to be reprehended ; for if they be worlds , they must necessarily have Suns to enlighten them , and it cannot be perceiv'd they have any , if we do not suppose the eyes ; but they are at too great a distance : But if you would take them for two Suns , how can you imagine it , since you call Charite a Sun , that carries them about ? One great star therefore carries two little ones , and that also contains two worlds . Thus are all things confused among the Poets ; and to hope any satisfaction from their impertinent imaginations were the vainest thing in the world . Lysis having heard all this discourse , with an extream impatience ; very angerly answered thus , I should never have believed Clarimond , that thou hadst so little judgement as thou makest appear . Thou canst carp at the excellent descriptions of Beauty us'd by Poets , and canst not believe that one Planet may carry others , and worlds besides . It shews thou knowest little in Astrologie , and hast no great acquaintance with the opinions of those Philosophers , who hold there are worlds in the Moon and Stars . Besides , dost thou think it improper , that the eyes be the suns of the breast ? dost thou think they are too remote , seeing they are fastned in the face as in their heaven , and that the two Globes which are under represent the earth ? Thou wilt haply tell me , there is no need of two Suns so near one the other . But though there were but one world , yet were there no inconvenience ; for I will prove it to thee , that this great world wherein we all live , is not content with one ; and that this is true , look into all the Poets , both Greek and Latine , thou wilt finde that when they speak of a man , that hath travelled about the earth , they say that he hath seen the one and the other sun . And this is it hath made me conceive there are two suns in the world . But the greatest testimony in this case is , that it is held for certain , that there are Antipodes ; and if there be , they must have their Sun as well as we ours . I remember , that being at St. Cloud , Anselme laught at me , because I said the Sun was going to sleep in the waters ; if I had then known what I have imagined since upon reading the verses of a certain Poet , I had answer'd him to the purpose . He asked me how it wos possible , that the Sun should pass away the night in the sea , in banquetting and taking his rest , and yet be seen the next morning in another end of the world , as if he had travell'd all the time . But now I am assur'd that there are two Suns which enlighten us one after another , and while one sleeps , the other perfects his carreer . I will not trouble my self here to make you any demonstrations ; I must then have had the compass and rule . Finde your self out the reason of what I tell you , when you are best at leisure . Then for the several faces of the Moon , whereof I might be demanded an account ; I profess to you , that I understand nothing of these divers aspects of the Moon , wherewith I have been so often entertained , I therefore believe there are three or four Moons in the world ; for otherwise , how were it possible we should see it sometimes round , and sometimes cut in two . It is to be conceiv'd , that the full Moon and half Moon are two several Stars . Such excellent conceptions as yours , are worthy to be admir'd , saies Clarimond ; I confess my self overcome , and yet I cannot but say , that let things be taken which way you will , the little worlds of Charit's breasts , have no need of Suns , since they can have no other inhabitants then fleas . Thou speakest injuriously , replies Lysis ; those worlds are peopl'd with Cupids and Graces . I would gladly know what sort of creatures those are which you name , replies Clarimond ; for all your Poets and Makers of Romances , speaking of a Beauty , say , that the Graces and Cupids flye about her face ▪ I have a hundred times view'd some of the fairest , imagining I should see an infinite number of little wing'd boys go plant themselves on her nose , as it were on a Bulwark ; or hide themselves within it , as in the Loop-hools , and then go and suffer the Strapado in hee hair , but I never could see any thing of all this . That is not seen but with the eyes of the minde , saies Lysis ; art thou now satisfied ? And if thou doubtest of the dignity of the two Suns of Charites's face , because they remove not out the place , as those which run through the Zodiak , learn , that those things which are most permanent , are the most to be esteemed . All these fine reasons could not withhold Clarimond from ever pleying on Lysis ; so that the Shepherd not being able any longer to suffer his abuses , put up his picture in a fury . So , so , put up your Metaphorical Deity , saies Clarimond ; some other time we shall lay the foundation of her Temple : I shall at the present entertain you with a more a necessary discourse . Let us repose our selves a little I pray . As soon as he had so said , all that were present sate them down on the grass ; and he resuming the discourse , ask'd Lysis , Whether he would give him leave to say what he would : The Shepherd answered , yes : So Clarimond entered into this discourse . Gentle Shepherd , I am very sorry to see your minde possessed with such an infinity of pestilent opinions ; and ( which is worst of all ) like a contagion you endeavour to communicate them to all that come near you . You talk of nothing but Metamorphoses ; and you would make Carmelin and the other Shepherds of your acquaintance , believe , that a man may be metamorphos'd into a Fountain , a Stone , a Tree , a Bird , and divers other forms . I must purge your brains of these strange imaginations , and shew you , that although you have found them in a many books , yet are they but pure fables . I will make it appear to you in what manner they came into credit in the world , that you may perceive your error . In the first place , for what concerns the Aquatick Metamorphosis : There was sometimes in Arcadia the son of a great Lord , who fell into a fountain and was drown'd in 't , his friends were extreamly discomforted at it : But there was a Poet , who to comfort them , and get a little money from them , made some verses , wherein he feign'd that the Gods had taken away that childe from amongst men , for to prefer him to a happier condition , and that they had metamorphos'd him into a divine and sacred Fountain . That was afterward by the superstitious people taken for truth . A while after that , a certain man whom some theeves had kill'd , having been buried in a field , there grew out by chance a flower out of the earth , wherewith they had covered his body ; so that it was believ'd , with much appearance , that it was a Metamorphosis , which the Gods had made of him . Another having been shot through with arrows in the wars , was negligently cover'd with earth , the shafts not taken out of his body , and being of a green and soon growing wood , they easily took root , and cast out branches ; so that it was given out , that that body was chang'd into a Tree . There were a sort of Countrey people , who reported the same thing of another dead man , whom they had buried at the foot of an Elm , instead of a dog , for to make it bud forth . A certain traveller going along the fields , a piece of a mountain fell on him , and cover'd him so that he was never seen after . Those who knew which way he was gone , not meeting with him , but finding instead a little mountain hard by the greatone , imagin'd the Gods had bestowed that form on him . As concerning those whom men have thought to have been chang'd into savage creatures , they were onely some people , who had cover'd themselves with wolf skins , for to be thought wolves ; or had put on Lyons skins , or any other beast , for to run about frightning little children , and exercising divers cruelties . As for the Metamorphoses of men into Birds , though it cannot be said it was effected by a like disguising , because there is hardly any bird that hath not the body less then a mans , yet it hinders not but the reason thereof may be found out ; and to that purpose I shall give you an example , as pleasant as true : There was sometime in the Province of Greece a subtle and mischievous fellow , called in his language Raven , who having committed a many Felonies and Adulteries , was furiously persecuted by the Magistrates of the place . The Constables having perceived him afar off in a field , made as fast as they could after him ; but he was so well footed , that he recovered a little thicket , and being got out of that , he was presently by a rivers side , into which he resolv'd to cast himself for his safety : he immediately put off his cloathes , and got into the deepest of the water , where he might hold out longest , for he was one of the best Divers in the world . The Constables being come to the Rivers side , found nothing but his cloathes , on which by chance a great black Bird was roosted : They came nearer by little and little , and imagin'd , that he whom they came to take , as he was capable of doing all sort of mischief , so was he as well a Magician as a Thief , and that by his charms he had chang'd his first body into that of a Bird ; for otherwise they could not conceive in what manner he should come to disappear . But the bird having expected them some time , and looking on them very fixtly , as if he had defy'd them , fled away when they were come within ten paces of it ; and 't was then in vain to think to shoot at it , or by running hither and thither , to get any tidings of it . They never could learn any thing of certain of it ; so that they were forc'd to return into their City , for to tell the Judges , how that the Felon was metamorphos'd . Since that time , the Bird whereof he was thought to have taken the form , was from his name called Raven ; and if that Bird be seen much about Gallow's , and places of Execution , to feed on carcases , people would say , that the Gods , the just punishers of crimes , did ordain , that notwithstanding the change of his nature , yet would he ever be about the place where he had deserv'd to end his life , and that he could not live but he must feed on those like him . As for the Thief , after he had continued some time in the water , he thought that those who sought after him were far enough , but coming to the shore , he found no cloathes ; for one of the Officers had taken them away , both because there was nothing else to be gotten , as also that he might shew them all the world for a miracle . This wretch being stark naked , cross'd the River ; and when he was come to the other side , he kept himself close in a Wood , where for some time he lived like a savage , and at length he betook himself to some Faggot-men that us'd there , and pass'd over the rest of his dayes unknown , being very glad whenever he heard any one say that he was not reckoned amongst mankind . The metamorphosis which was imagin'd to have happen'd to him , was , to say truth , very excellent , and without any relation to the others ; for there was no need of his cloaths to bring it about , and the Greeks believ'd that he put them off for his more easie transformation . On the contrary , Lysis , Ovid , and the rest of the Poets will not have the cloaths exempted from the metamorphosis : If they change a man into any creature , whether his Breeches be of cloth or of satten , it must be design'd for hair or feathers ; and if they transform an Italian woman into a Bird , the great sleeves of her Loose-gown would serve to make her wings ; and as for a Southern woman with her little Furr'd-cloak , she should become a Winter-Crow . Were I so minded , I could thus find the original of many Metamorphoses ; but 't is not to be conceiv'd there is any necessity of it . Lysis is more then half converted : He must now shake hands with the error he hath been so long in , otherwise it is a great hazard he may some time or other die of hunger or thirst : for he imagining that whatsoever he saw on the earth had sometimes been men , he would not presume so much as to drink water , left it might be blood ; nor dare eat of any birds , or beasts , or fruit , out of a fear he might be at the buttocks of some of his kinred . Here Clarimond ended his discourse : but that it was not shorter , was not Lysis's fault ; for not being able to hear him talk after that manner , he was ready to interrupt him at every word , and had done it , had not the Shepherd Philiris imposed silence on him as soon as he would have open'd his mouth . However in the end he answer'd as followeth . Stupid Clarimond ! I am now at a loss what esteem I should have of thee , since thou still continuest thy abusing of sacred mysteries , and canst not credit things that are most true . Thou wilt not believe there can be any Metamorphoses , and yet 't is not long since thou sawest me chang'd into a Tree , and besides thou hast heard the Histories of the Hamadryads and Fountain-Nymphs of this Country who came to see me . Wilt thou deny this , whereof I have so good witnesses ? I tell you once more , that you were no more chang'd into a Tree then I was , since you put me to it so far , replies Clarimond . Cannot Carmelin give thee the lye ? answers Lysis . I beseech you bring not me into your contestations , says Carmelin , I am too peaceable a man. Fontenay , do you maintain to Clarimond , says Lysis , that I was chang'd into a Tree ; and bear witness of it also to Philiris and the rest lately come hither , that they may not take me for an Impostor . I know nothing of that business but by the relation I had of it , replies Fontenay ; I was not in this Country when this adventure happened , I was gone to a little Town whence I returned but yesterday . But I must tell you by the way , that there are many that hold the Metamorphoses for fictions , and do not believe there are any Divinities in the woods or waters . For my part , I have sometime believed that there were , and now I know not whether I ought to continue in the same opinion . But more particularly I was not perswaded of any thing so much , as that there were Nayads : And if you please , I 'll tell you for what reason I was possess'd with that imagination . I shall hearken to you very willingly , replies Lysis : Possibly there may be somwhat in this story may touch the minds of these infidels . Nay then , says Fontenay , I will double your satisfaction ; for together with it you shall have the rest of my life . That 's it I desire , sayes Lysis , and I see every one prepares himself to hear . The History of Fontenay . YOU are then to know , dear Company ! says Fontenay , That the Sun had not fourteen times measur'd the compass of the Zodiack after I was born , when in the most intense heat of the Summer there seiz'd on me a desire to wash my self in the River Marne , which was within a league of my house . I would needs one evening make experience of that pleasure I had before never tasted : but in stead of being refresh'd and cool'd , I was the more enflam'd . I was no sooner gotten up to the reins in the water , but I perceiv'd a Maid who was also washing herself ; and being desirous to embrace her , she got away suddenly into an isle where she hid herself , so that I could find her no more . I had so much fear to be drowned , that I durst not advance so far ; so that this loss was a great affliction to me . I look'd all about to see for some Boat where the fair one might haply have got in , but there was none ; or if there were , it must be the other side of the isle . That made me believe that she I had seen was no mortal creature ; and calling to mind the different Divinities whereof I heard my Preceptors talk , I imagin'd it was a Nayad , since she seem'd to me to swim as well as any Fish . Now though I had not obseved the features of her countenance , yet was I easily induc'd to conceive that she was extreamly fair ; and that kindled in my heart a passion , which I thought should never be extinguish'd . When I had put on my cloaths again , all my comfort was to lie down on the Rivers side , and to shed abundance of tears to encrease the waters of my Nymph . The Stars were now ready to fall on the other Hemisphere , and Night by little and little drew her curtains wherewith she had hidden the face of heaven , when it came into my mind that there liv'd neer this place a Magician of whom I might hope some assistance , if it were possible I could receive any . All the Shepherds in our quarters or neer us , were charg'd to look to their sheep when they should cast their lambs , for to fley them and bring their skins to him to make virgin-parchment : the Midwives also were in like manner very careful to preserve those thin Cawls wherewith there are some children born : The Falconers , who made in other Countries all Birds their game , durst meddle with nothing but Dormice and some other unlucky birds ; and all this for to provide materials for the enchantments of Zenocritus , that was the name of this Magician . I heard say that he would pull the Gods out of their thrones , and that he broke open hell-gates , and that he sent back Rivers to the sources , to the great astonishement of their banks . Besides it was reported , that all the riches he had in the world was an Angel in gold ; but that it was so enchanted , that when he had given it a Tradesman for some commodity , it ever came back again into his purse , a place it seems it affected better then any where else . 'T was also believ'd for certain , that if he took a gimlet and pierc'd one of the Posts of a Table , he would make wine come forth ; and if they went afterwards into the Merchants Cellar , they found the Pipe which had lost it , for he by his magick would cause the wine to be transported to his house . For what concerns the curing of diseases , in that point he defied all Physitians ; and whenever he cured any of his friends , he transplanted the diseases into his enemies , that so he might not entrench upon Fate , whose ordinance it was there should ever be somebody sick . 'T is true , I was not desirous to be fully cured of my disease ; I took such delight in it , that I was content only to be a little eas'd . I went therefore and knock'd at this Magicians door before day ; and he , who was already at his study , came presently to the door . It was an old man whose beard was of such a length , that besides that part he had left in the middle , he had twisted what was on both sides , and it served him for a girdle . That was a thing strange enough to see : but I was much more amaz'd when I observ'd that he had so many wrinkles on his face , whereof some were in direct lines , and others in oblique , that they seem'd as so many magical characters that time had drawn there , to make him master of life and death . Assoon as he had bidden me good morrow , I shook as a reed on the brink of a lake , at the sound of his whizzing voice , which seem'd to issue out of hell through some abyss . But at length he spoke more mildly to me , and restor'd me bidding me not fear at all , because I was so much in favour with heaven , that I should find the assistance I look'd for ; and that he well saw that what I ailed was nothing more then ordinary to Youth , that is to say , the disease of Love , forwhich he was stor'd with all sorts of remedies . How well have you already ghess'd ! answer'd I : 'T is true , I am in Love , but 't is not with a mortal creature , but a Nayad I saw yesterday in the River , but cannot since recover the sight of , though I waited till now : Do me but the favour that I may see her once more before I die , and I shall so recompence you , that you will rest as well satisfied as I. Zenocritus promis'd me to do what I desired ; and having brought me into a dark chamber , he put off my cloaths , and put them on again , mumbling over certain barbarous words . Thence he led me into his Court ; where when he had made a circle , and lighted three candles about it , he cast a vail over my head , and read a while in his Conjuring-book . This done , he took me by the hand , and made me go a great way vail'd as I was ; then having made me kneel , he took the vail off my head , and told me I was where I desired to be , and that it was in my power to remain two hours before my Mistress . Upon that he left me , as being unwilling to be a witness of my amorous thefts : But the enchantments pass'd had made me so stupid , that it was a good while ere I remembred me that I was on the Marne side . As I cast my sight on the waters , which were very clear thereabouts , I saw in them a Nymph , the fairest could be imagin'd : she had on her head a dressing of cloth of silver , with small purl-work , and a blew gown . I presently conceiv'd it was my Nayad , and that I should make use of the opportunity to gain her favours , since the charms of Zenocritus had come to so good effect . Fair Nayad ! said I to her in an extreme transportation : I confess modesty obliges you to appear so clad to the eys of men ; yet I must tell you , I would rather have seen you naked , as I did last night ; for it being now broad day , I should have been incredibly satisfied in considering you all over : Since the honour of beauty consists in nothing so much as to be seen , why are you so carefull to hide your self ? Thus did I entertain her , thinking she would speak to me : but she answer'd me not at all , and was only content to look on me with languishing eyes . I perceiv'd her lips move , but her voice reach'd not my ears , so that I thought it might be the water hinder'd it . That made me say to her , Come out of the water , my fair Sun ! behold the great Sun of the world comes out too : Come and enlighten our earth , where all men shall adore you : Come give me your hand , that I may help you to get out . In so saying I kiss'd my right hand and presented it to her : At the same time she kiss'd her left hand and presented it to me , as if she had been desirous to come to me ; but though my fingers seem'd to be very neer hers , yet could I not touch them : which making me half desperate , I fell to beating my breast . The Nymph did the like for to sympathize with my grief ; whereat I was so troubled , that it set me a weeping , and methought she wept too . You suffer too much , said I then ; 't is necessary I come to you , my fair one , since you cannot come to me . And in saying so I cast my self into the water , which being shallow , I was not so high as my middle : but there being nothing but sand and gravel whereever I laid my hands , I came out again presently ; looking afterward into the water , which was all muddy , I could see my Nayad no more : whose loss I so much regretted , that I laid me along on the ground as if I had been ready to die . At length my grief being somewhat abated , and my mind not being taken up with viewing the waters , I look'd ore my self . O Gods ! shall I tell all ! I perceiv'd that I had womans cloaths on , and having put my hand on my head , found I had a dressing on like that of the Nayads . By that I discover'd the cheat of Zenocritus's enchantments , and I had reason to doubt that the face I had so much admir'd was my own , which being disguis'd I had mistaken . Thereupon I return'd to the river , less sad then before ; and there perceiving the same figure , I spoke thus , There 's none but will confess that this face is handsome ; and for my own part , I should think my self happy , could I finde a Wench that had one so fair . I would to God it were so ! But why do I desire it , is there any thing more pleasant then to be Mistress and Servant together ? I shall when I please , see the beauty which hath surprised me . If I sigh , it will sigh too ; if I laugh , it will laugh also ; if I desire any favour , it will be as soon obtain'd as desired ; if I give my Nymph any thing , there will be nothing at all lost , for I shall give all to my self ; if I bestow my endeavors to preserve her , I shall preserve my self with her . I shall not fear she will betray me , for she will never be guilty of any thoughts which I shall not know , and jealousie , which possesses so many Lovers , will exercise no tyranny over me . I see many others much troubled that they have Rivals ; but for me to have any . I shall account it a huge pleasure : so nothing being able to bring me any discontent in my love , I shall ever live fully satisfied . And if it be objected , that I trangress the ordinary Laws of men , I will say , that the fairest bird of natures making , which is the Phoenix , is content to love himself , and seeks no further object for his affection . After this discourse , I paus'd a good while , and as I was busied in viewing my own fair countenance , Zenocritus comes and askes me , Whether I had not sufficiently seen my Mistress ? and if I would not return to his house ? I am fully satisfied as to her sight , said I to him ; but I would also have been glad to have heard her speak , I have not yet been able to make her break her silence . Ask her somewhat , saies he , no doubt but she 'll answer you . I had the curiosity to try his skill ; so turning towards the water , Fair Nymph , said I , may I be assur'd that you will have a memory for the most perfect Lover that lives ? Then I heard a feeble voice , which seem'd to come from a league off me ; which said to me , Assure thy self , that the same arrow as hath wounded thy heart , hath wounded mine also . I was so astonish'd at this , that I became as insensible as a stock . Zenocritus put the vail again over my head , and assuring me that his charm was at an end , he led me back to his house , I not saying any thing in the world to him . I could not come certainly to know , whether it were a Nymph I had seen , or my own representation only ; the cloathes I had on made me suspect the cheat , but withal , the voyce I had heard made me believe there might be somewhat more in it . Being in the dark chamber of Zenocritus , he took off my maids cloathes , and put on mans ; but though I perceiv'd all this , yet had I not the courage to accuse him of imposture . My comfort was , that however , he had given me some satisfaction , by teaching me the invention of loving my self ; so that as I parted from his house , to return to my own , I gave him a Diamond for his recompence . The very same day , I spoke of him to a Gentleman , a friend of mine , who assur'd me he was the greatest cheat in the world ; and among other subtil tricks , he had that of making a voyce proceed from the bottom of his stomack , having his mouth shut , as if it had been another person at some distance from him had spoken , and that by this means he had abus'd many , answering them to what they desir'd , as if he had been a spirit , or some departed soul . I remembred , I had heard say , that in ancient time there were prophetesses , that spoke through the belly , so that I easily believ'd Zenocritus , had the same power . Yet thinking ever on the pleasure he had done me , I would not wish him any hurt ; and forgetting the imaginary beauty of the Nayad , which I had not clearly seen , I admir'd none but my own . I had at this time neither father nor mother , but liv'd at my own liberty . I caus'd womens cloathes to be made me , which I ordinarily wore , and being lockt up into my chamber , where there was a looking-glass four foot high , and three broad , I view'd my self from head to foot : I was quite ravish'd in that contemplation , though all my happiness consisted in the superficies of a glass ; and I wish'd my eyes had been dispos'd into some other part then my face , that I might have view'd that in its natural . Yet my faithful ice representing it to the life to me , I caus'd the Idea of those beauties to pass into my heart where it was preserv'd . And thus was I surpris'd by an extraordinary love ; and if you have observ'd the adventure that gave it its beginning , you will conclude , that he that first presum'd to say there were Nayads , had seen some that were suppris'd as I was . That may very well be , saies Philiris , some Poet had had a glimpse of a maid in a River , or else some Ideot seeing himself in the water , had believed his own image was another Nymph . As for your part , I believe your design was to renew the fable of Narcissus , but yet you have done nothing so simply as he : if you knew not your self , when you first beheld your self ; and if you took the figure you saw for a Nymph , 't was because you had chang'd your cloathes ; but Narcissus , who had no other then his ordinary cloathes , took his own representation for some fair Goddess . If that were true , I should say that the yong man were turned fool ; but that being false , I must say that the Poet who invented it had no judgement : For put the case that Looking-glasses were not in use in the Country of Narcissus , and that in his mothers house there were not neither skillets nor basins , in the bottoms whereof he might have seen him self ; could he that was a Hunts-man , and had much acquaintance with the fields , be without ever beholding himself in a Fountain ? Had he lived to the age of sixteen , and never met any ? And if he had met with any ( as it must be necessarily conceived ) why should he behold his own face as a new thing , and imagine there were a Nymph under the water ? why had he not rather committed this simplicity at eight years of age ? then it might have been excused . By this it is easie to see , that for to make the adventure probable , it should have been accommodated like that of the Shepherd Fontenay . I do not grant you that , replies Lysis : for in the first place , I will not have any thing reformed as to what hath been anciently believed concerning Narcissus , because it may have hapned , that he loved himself after one manner , and Fontenay after another . The lives of all men are different , and consequently their Histories are so much the more delightful . As concerning the Nayads , though Zenocritus have deceived this gentle Shepherd , and hath made him see his own image in the water instead of a Nymph , it does not thence follow that there are none . The fair one he had seen the night before was one indeed , and I make no question but he knew her well enough since : Wherefore let him continue his History , and we shall see what were the end of his loves . I have acquainted you erewhiles , replies Fontenay , that it was in my infancy , that I believed there were Nayads ; however for the future I shall be of your opinion , were it but for complyance-sake with you : And to go on with my story , I am to tell you , that having accustomed my self so long to dress my self like a maid , I never wore mans cloathes , but when I was forced to appear publikely ; and then also were they heavy on my back . As I was one time at my window , there past by a Nobleman of the Country , called Alcidamas , who having perceived me , thought me the greatest Beauty he had ever seen ; so that he fell furiously in love with me , and came to my house with some fifty Bilbo-blades , for to carry me away . My people , who were accustomed to see me disguised , told him he was much deceived if he thought to finde a maid there , and that there was not one in all the house . He notwithstanding came up into my Chamber , where I was then so busie at my glass , that he had embraced me before I perceived him . You have sufficently consulted your glass , my fair one , said he , you have already so many temptations , that you cannot adde any . Trouble not your self to provide arms to make new wounds , but heal those you have already given . Upon this , four of his Lacquays took me away in spight of my teeth , and carried me along with him into a coach . All the way I did nothing but weep ; and I remembred I complain'd in these terms : Must I be taken away , and the dearest friend I have , not brought with me ? O faithfull witness of my Loves ! must I be ever absent from you ? must I bid an eternal adieu to that fair Mistress which you made me always contemplate ? 'T was in you that I saw her , 't was in you that I also saw my self . Methought I was wholly chang'd into you , and I also thought that I comprehended you wholly in my self ; so were my thoughts fill'd with you as their full object . I often repeated these words , speaking of my glass : but Alcidamas , to whom I did not explain them , could take them for nothing but riddles . He ask'd me sometimes what cause I had to complain , since I might assure my self I should receive no hurt with him : yet I gave him no reason , but cry'd out thus ; Alas ! I have lost my Mistress and my Servant together : My face was seen in that of my Servant's , and in mine was also seen that of my Mistress ; but one moment hath ruined our reciprocal loves . Alcidamas hearing this , thought that the indignation I took to be so ravish'd away had made me talk idly : And when he was come into his castle , he brought me to a Gentleman whom he call'd his Brother , and prayd him to endeavour to bring me to my self again . I had so little consideration , that heing removed from my glass , I believ'd I was removed from my self , though I carried myself well enough in all the places where I went : But having cast my eyes on Iphis his glass , Alcidamas's brother , I perceiv'd that indeed my face , which by reflection was an object to it self , was not absent from that beauty which it ador'd . I was upon this so comforted , that I smil'd , and with my eyes caress'd my ordinary Mistress , not thinking of Iphis who very seriously ey'd me . This young Lad seemed to be as jovial and voluptuous as his Brother ; and it quite amaz'd me to see him cast himself so amorously about my neck , saying to me , You disesteem me too much , Fair one ! to prefer that Glass before me : Am not I as worthy your looks as it ? If you would see your self , you may do it in my eyes . Though Iphis were very fair , yet he seem'd not to me to come neer my Nymph , so that I still thrust him from me , that he might not hinder me to look into his glass . When it was night , I would needs behold myself in it by candlelight : but he caus'd me to go to bed , and when I thought him gone out of the chamber , he came and lay down by me , saying to me as if he had known my thoughts , My fair one ! though it were true that you loved none but your self , yet can you not hate me , because it is you that I love . I thought Iphis had reason ; and having felt his breast , I found he was a maid . Then without being mov'd at all , I received his kisses , as coming from my Mistresses friend . I did not think there was any hurt in that , as if I had received the same caresses from his brother , because I thought my self a maid as well as he , and yet I made it soon appear to her that I was a man , or at least an Hermaphrodite . I shall not tell you whether she was asham'd of it or no , for the darkness hindered me to see if she blush'd , but I dare tell you she betrayed a certain amazement by a mild complaint ; yet she turn'd all into gladness , and had the confidence to tell me , that indeed such a Lad as she was required such a Maid as I was : She also confess'd to me , that though her Brother were a very powerfull man , yet was there a certain Prince who had design'd the same violence to her that Alcidamas exercised towards others ; so that for fear to be stollen away some time or other , either when she were alone in the castle , or walking in the fields , she had thought it her best course to disguise herself like a man. This discourse ended , she conjur'd me to tell her the reason why I was clad like a woman ; but I made her believe that I would not reveal that secret . In the morning we put on our false habits ; and having beheld my self a while in the glass , I was in such a good humour , that I went and walk'd into the Garden with Iphis : I found a little door which opened into a field where a many cattel were feeding ; among the rest I spy'd a Mare , on which as it had been in jest I got up ; but holding by the mane in stead of a bridle , and closing to her sides , I made her make such speed away , that Iphis soon lost sight of me . She went to the people at home , to send them to overtake me ; but they were not quick enough for me . I know not whether she were much troubled at the loss of me , or if her Brother his return were the more : But this I know , that I was never importun'd any further by them at my house , whither having retired as into a sanctuary , I fortified my self better then I was before . The affections I had for my self I increased , and I practis'd all the inventions in the world to raise the greatest pleasure out of my solitude . I had some seven or eight Gowns of several fashions , which for my pleasure I ever chang'd ; since I had suffered my hair to grow very long , I pass'd away whole dayes in curling and frizling it , as having no need of Perruques . Sometimes being laid down on a green couch before my glass , I playd on the Lute , and sung certain airs which I had composed in my own praise ; and I was so passionate , that I imagined that the harmony proceeded from the fair Chantress I had seen , and not from me . I put on no other cloaths but womans ; and my servants who would not contradict my delightfull humours , call'd me rather Madam then my Lord. The neighbours who heard no more talk of Fontenay , thought him dead , or gone to travel ; and as for the fair Lady which remained in his house , she was thought to be his Sister . When I look'd out at the window , there would ever be some Gentleman passing by , whose business was to see me , so great was the fame of my beauty ; nay there were some who would needs demand me in marriage . Now once above all there came to my house a young Lady , who told my people that she must needs see me . I did not at that time appear much at the window ; so that she could not see me but in my chamber ; a thing I should hardly permit ; for I was afraid it might be some man disguised who came to ravish me ; or else some woman , who knowing I were a man came to ensnare me into Love. She was a good while at the door desiring me to open ; but I would not do it before she had declared to me her design . Know then , fair and solitary Nymph ! says she to me , that I am called Theodora ; and that all the world having acknowledged that my beauty was incomparable , I have been so vain as to have believ'd it till now : Yet the common report having taught me that thou hadst an admirable beauty , I shall never be at rest till I have seen whether thou art fairer then a many other whom I have excelled . I who conceived my face the handsomest in the world , and believ'd it concerned the reputation of my Mistress not to suffer the presumption of Theodora who thought herself incomparable , I promised her entrance on condition she swore not to stay with me above a quarter of an houre . When she had taken her oath , I opened the door : But O ye Gods ! what miracles did I find in her ? she had so many attractions , that I was even dazled with them , and began to tremble out of astonishment , acknowledging I had nothing worth the comparing with her . However finding in my heart a little obstinacie , I thought it was because I remembred not my own beauty ; and so presently I address'd my self to my glass : But alas ! what inequality did I find ? For besides that Theodora's face was fairer then mine , her breast was uncovered , where the two Bowls , whiter then Alabaster , were without any thing else able to make me perish , considering I was not furnished with any such beauty . That gave me such an assault , that I kneel'd down before Theodora , and said to her , Fair Goddess ! assure your self that this day you have overcome the proudest creature in the world . She presently lifted me up ; and believing she were indeed somwhat above , she began very insolently to relate how many other triumphs she had already made . Then she made me look on an ancient woman she had brought with her , who was to testifie to all the world that I was not so fair as her Mistress . After this she left me , though I entreated her to stay with me that day ; for she said she would not break her oath . So was I soon deprived of her amiable sight through my own fault : but her Idaea remained so engraven in my mind , that I would never any more behold my own face in the glass . I forgot my self for her sake ; and being weary to be the Lover and the thing loved both together , I resolved to be passionate for something that were more sensible then a shadow . Thereupon cursing the Glass which had enchanted me so long , I took a stick and brake it into more peeces then times I had look'd in it ; I burn'd all my womans cloaths , representing to my self , that to be loved by Theodora , I must appear as a man. And to say true , this change of humour fell out very seasonably ; for I could not long dissemble my sexe , since my cheeks began to be hairy , and that it was no small trouble every morning to get it off . It was so long since I had gone like a man , that I had much ado to bring my self to it again : yet I quitted my solitude , and shewed my self to all the world ; so that then all the talk was of Fontenay , and that it was not known what was become of his Sister . My first visits were to Theodora , with whom my business was Love : but I found her so cruel , that I imagin'd she were not to be wrought to compliance by any natural remedies . I went therefore to Zenocritus , whose reputation was much encreas'd ; and having discovered my passion to him , he promis'd me more effectual assistance then when I loved the Nayad , by how much it was easier to gain a humane creature then a divine . His cajolling and fair tales enchanted me more then his charms ; and such a confidence did I place in him , that I never dreamt any thing which I did not relate to him , for to have the interpretation of it : I saw no birds in the air , but I gave him the number of them ; and made him a register of all my thoughts and actions , that he might thence make his presages . If I were to return to Theodora's , he lookd ore certain books , and cast certain lots to see if the day were fortunate for me . Notwithstanding all this , there was no great appearance that my affairs were any thing advanced , and I fed my self with nothing but hope . So that calling to mind that I had a Cousin in these quarters who was thought a very able man in Magick , I resolved to come and see him , and renew that kinred and acquaintance with him which my father had neglected . I visited Hircan , to whom I have related all my fortunes . He advised me henceforward to beware the impostures of Zenocritus ; and he , who is acquainted with the true and sound doctrine , gave me an herb that made Theodora love me , if whenever I was to speak to her I put it into my mouth . To be withall reveng'd of my false Magician , and pay him in his own coin , by the advice of my dear Kinsman I presented him with a pleasant little Book which treated of the means to find Treasures . He was content with that recompence ; and lest I might pretend to part of his riches , he is gone out of this Province to practise his vain secrets , which he conceived were above my understanding . I have since married Theodora , to the satisfaction of all that knew us , who rejoyc'd to see the Fair married to the Fair ; and we have hitherto liv'd a very comfortable life together : And that I have now left this dear Spouse , it hath been for some business of very great consequence which I have with my learned Cousin . As to what concerns Charite , of whom I boasted I was belov'd in the presence of her faithfull Lover , he hath no reason to be any way jealous ; for what I spoke then , was out of error and vanity : I believe Lysis perceiv'd it so , and took it no otherwise ; and now that we were made friends yesterday , he will not bear me any ill will henceforward . Here Fontenay made an end of his story , which he had related with much difficulty , many times recalling what he had said , as if he had taken a great deal of pains to lye . Clarimond , who laught ever and anon , There 's an end it seems of your Legend , says he to him , in good time : I never heard any thing more impertinent ; and you have only made it appear to us , that you were sometimes this greatest Hypocondriack , and the most melancholick Fool that ever trod the earth . Abusive Clarimond , replies Lysis , wilt thou never give over affronting honest people ? Art thou not to blame to censure this Shepherd for loving himself , since it is well known , that in his youth he was of an excellent beauty : and that I my self being clad like a maid at Orontes's , was enamour'd of my self I could not but shed tears at the relation of his adventure , so was I mov'd with it . There is but one thing troubles me : whereas he lay with Iphis who was disguis'd like a man , I should have wished with all my heart , that to make his history the more perfect , his Theodora had been so disguis'd , and that their friends seeing them equal in Beauty and Riches had desired to match them together . Fontenay taking Theodora for a man , would have abhorr'd such a marriage , and Theodora taking Fontenay for a maid , would not have been joyned to her , fearing she might never receive any satisfaction thereby . Their plaints would have been reciprocal , and yet being dispos'd into the nuptial bed they would have found that they had wherewith to please one another , and there was no more to be done the next morning to put all things in order , then for them to exchange cloathes . Theodora taking those of Fontenay ; and Fontenay those of Theodora . That had gone beyond the Metamorphosis of Iphis , the husband of Jantha . This consideration is excellent , saies Fontenay ; but le ts not think any more on it , since what is done cannot be undone . As to the insolence of Clarimond , let us bear with it , as proceeding from a spirit of contradiction , which can hear nothing and be pleas'd with it . I should be very glad if Philiris would also take the pains to give us his history , to see if haply there will not be so much to carp at . Let him then vouchsafe us that diversion , saies Lysis ; I conjure him to do it by the eyes of his Mistress . I am very tender , as to the refusing of any thing whereto I am press'd with so much civility , replies Philiris ; prepare therefore your ears , and you shall hear what yesterday it was my desire to acquaint you with . While Philiris said this , Lysis rises out of his place , and seated himself on the other side . What would you do , saies Fontenay to him , do you finde the ground too hard in your former place ? or do you think it any softer here ? There is in this a secret , and that no small one , replies the Shepherd , I should much wonder if you could but conceive what it might be before I should tell you : my thoughts are not so common , yet I will discover it , to let you know that such a Lover as I cannot conceive any thing , but what is rare and excellent . You are then to know , that in the place where I sate before , my back was towards Orontes his Castle , where is the residence of Charite ; and that was a thing quite contrary to the rules of all civility : And that is the reason why I have planted my self here , where I think my self so well scituated , that I sixtly behold the aboad of my felicity , Had I all the mathematical instruments in the world , I could not place my self better . And that I perceive already ; for I finde the air more delicate here then there ; and methinks the Zephir brings with it sometimes a perfum'd sent , which it took up from the breath of my Mistress . I will henceforth turn towards her with as much pertinacy as the Load-stone does to the North : Whether I be a bed , or at table , or be in a ship , or in a Coach , I will ever observe that . The design is noble , saies Philiris ; but there is one thing I stumble at , and that is when you are far from your Charite , she may go from one place to another , and turn her back towards you ; so that you will be deceiv'd , and you will look towards a place where she is not , and you never know it . However , I believe your good intention will be much considered . There 's more then so in it , saies Lysis ; do you not see that I cannot possibly be mistaken , since I shall know by the wind in what quarter my Mistress is . That indeed is a reason that salves all , replies Philiris ; its time to dismiss this discourse , if you desire the relation of my amorous adventures . Let the brave Shepherd begin when he will , saies Lysis , I shall not be he will interrupt him . Thereupon Philiris related his story in this manner . The HISTORY of PHILIRIS . A Little Village in Burgundy was the place of my birth ( saies this Shepherd ) there my Father and Mother live yet , being persons more remarkable for their vertues then their wealth : Yet did they bestow the greatest part of what little means they had , to bring me up with children of greater houses , and it was not their fault , if the good endowments I had acquir'd , did not commend me to the attendance of great ones : But while I was at Paris , though I wanted business to look about , yet did I make it my greatest employment to go wooing up and down . I was the most unconstant thing that ever was known ; for when ever I went to give one Lass a visit , whom I had chosen for my Mistress , I still went through some street , where I should see another by the way , lest I might have lost my labour . If I had made verses for the first , I endeavored to start out the same occasion for to present them to the second ; and as I once had made a song in commendation of a brown Lass , if I had chanc'd afterward to be acquainted with any more of the same complexion , I presented them with it as if it had been particularly made for any of them : So that there were a many finely mump'd , when being in a mask , they confidently gave one another that song . I loved the white and the brown , the fat and the slender , the great and the little ; and when I saw one I never thought of any of the rest , and for that time I thought that she were the most desirable : But when I was far from them all , my affection I left as a booty among them , and she that came first into my thoughts , had the best share of the pillage . The dressings and fashions of cloathes made me set a higher esteem on the beauties ; and if I had loved a little wench , while she wore a coif , I was sometimes more taken with her when she was in her hood . There were some Ladies could raise no passions in me but when they were mask'd ; and others , for whom I never sighed , but when I had a full view of them : of some , I affected nothing but the breast ; of others , only their eyes ; of some their stature and their necks ; so that to satisfie me fully , I must have had all those parts taken and compos'd into a Beauty , à la mode . The fashion and the colour of the cloathes of my Mistresses had a certain grace and insinuation , which another , then my self was not capable to discover . The light flaxen hair with a black velvet dress , and carnation fancies on the confines of an absolute white complexion , had such a lustre , that I am still so charm'd with the very remembrance of it , that I can only tell you that I cannot describe it ; yet was I in love with all these , as if they had been essential dependances of the body . When your little girls quitted their cawls and colour'd gowns , for dressings and black gowns , my imagination ran on those flowers which grow up by little and little , and when of tender buds they come to be full-blown in their pride , sometimes change their former colours . But all these several imaginations not onely decreas'd , but vanished when I returned into my Country , where I found a beauty so rare , that it soon made me change all my inconstancy into fidelity . Yet had I never any thoughts for the raising of my fortune ; for I was more taken with a Shepherds innocency , then any Court ambitition ; and I thought my self happy to live in such a Country as my own , where Justice , when she left the earth , had left her last footsteps : so that the professors of vertue come thither daily to find out her treadings , that they might follow her . This happened , while I walk'd in a Town that was near our Village , where I espied at the door a yong Shepherdess , whose attractions were such as ravish'd away my heart , and robb'd me of my Liberty . My greatest misfortune was , that I knew not a thing which was so well known to me ; that is to say , I kenw not who that fair one was , though I always saw her both present and absent ; but at length , after much enquiry , a Shepherd , a friend of mine , called Valerius ; acquainted me who her friends were ; and that as for her , she was called Basilia , a name that shall eternally remain engraven in my minde . O Heaven ! how joyfull am I to know it , and to be so happy as to name the cause of my love , that I may accuse it before the throne of God , for all the mischief it hath done me . What explications did I not invent for this name ? and what Anagrams did I not endeavor to finde out on it ? is there any Criticism in language which I have not appropriated to it ? When I try'd a pen , I thought I committed a crime , if I writ any thing but the word Basilia : so that all my papers are fill'd with it . And if sometimes I writ and heeded not my hand , it would never make any other Letters then those that make up that sweet name , so was I accustom'd to it . It is not to be asked , if I put it into all the verses I made , and that I thought it added harmony to their cadences ; though I may safely say , that they were otherwise charming enough , to move any barbarous heart ; and that Love had taught me more in fifteen days , then the most learned Professors in the world had done in eight or nine years . Valerius also thought my verses so good , that he learn'd them by heart : and yet he endeavored to divert me from my love by this discourse ; Can it be possible , that you who are rank'd among the greatest wits in France ( saies he to me ) should stoop before a little Shepherdess , that hath yet scarce forgotten her Play-games ? when you have presented her with your verses , do you think she can distinguish them from the Ballad-Ribaldry , which your Ploughmen sing when they go to work ? she 'll shew them to all her companions , and will tell them without any discretion , it was you made them . I pray God she may not give them the first that desires them , as if it were a thing as well made for others as her . Ah! Valerius , answered I , how malicious are you , to speak in this manner ? Do you not consider , that Basilia will shortly be of age , and arrive to prudence and judgement ? and have you not told me divers times , that she had already no ordinary understanding ? Now know , that though her words and actions had nothing in them but infancy , I should not give over to serve her . You cannot believe what pleasure I shall think it to talk with her of love innocently , and to have the honor to be the first shall teach her what it is to have fires in the soul , and wounds in the heart . Valerius confest then , that he had commended Basilia to me , and that she deserved it ; but that he wished she were not so exquisite , that I might not seem enchanted with a Love , which in his opinion promised me nothing but affliction . I prayed the Gods they would make him a false Prophet , and discours'd on with him on the same subject , not indeed being able to take any other . He told me , that five or six days before I had seen Basilia first , she was in mourning for her mother , and that she was very handsome in a black gown . I cannot tell you the grief that I have ever since felt , that I saw her not in that mourning . O ye mighty Gods ! why have you not suffer'd me to know her sooner ? Had I seen her in her infancy , I should have lov'd her so well as I do now , and by that means having the opportunity to serve her more then I have , she would have been the more oblig'd to me . What a diversity of thoughts came into my minde , whenever I saw a picture of hers , that was drawn when she was about six or seven years old . O heaven ! said I , one time , why did I not know this pretty Minikin , when I my self was but eleven or twelve ? even then should I have sighed for her , and have left the company of all other children for hers . How glad should I have been to play with her ! I would have help'd her to dress her babies ; and would have sold my books , but I would have every day brought her some plums or sweet-meats . I have had a world of other infantine and simple thoughts ; which witness my passion and because there was at my fathers house my own picture , taken when I was little , I have often wish'd to see them hang'd close to one another , as if they were married together . Methinks two such Children had made a fine couple ; but I must profess to you , that I wish rather the originals were joyn'd then the pictures , if all may not be done together . But now I think on 't , I vow to you , 't were one of my greatest pleasures to have Basilia pictur'd in all ages ; for her beauty at six years old ; is not the same at twelve ; and that at twelve , not the fame at sixteen . When she was little , her hair was flaxen , now 't is brown : yet hath she always been look'd on as the wonder of the age ; and though her perfections have been gradually different , yet her attractions and allurements have been ever the same I very well remember the first time I saw her , her breasts appear'd not in their full beauty , and that those vermilion buds which grow there , have been since rais'd to their pomp , as being to be rais'd on two mountains , which they should command ; But however it be , I cannot but still be of opinion , that she could not appear fairer then on that fortunate day she made me her captive . Yet can I not be rid of a fanstatical curiosity , to have her painted in all the dresses and fashions that ever she wore , and I think it would much please me , had I but her countenance drawn when she minded to be serious , or else when she laught , the time I first knew her . But though I might obtain all this , I doubt not but I should finde the occasions of other wishes , so hard is it to satisfie the humors of an amorous person . But for want of all this , I was content and glad to have a picture of Basilia , such as could be had ; and out of confidence on my own imagination I went to a Painter that knew her not , I bid him draw me the picture of a maid , that had the face somewhat long , her eyes and hair brown , her cheeks not over-colour'd ; so I gave him instructions for all the parts , and yet he made above twenty draughts , and hit not right in any one . The next day therefore I went into a place whence I might see Basilia at ease ; and after I had well considered all the Lineaments of her face , I took a large note thereof , for to give it the Painter , who yet satisfied me not , though he went according to my directions . At length he began to be angry , and told me , he knew not why I should put him to so much trouble ; and it were better I would carry him into some place whence he might see my Mistress , and that it was in vain for me to keep him from knowing her , since that if he once drew her well , he might easily call to minde the face should be like that which he had taken . Besides , he represented to me , how that I ought not doubt of his fidelity ; and if I freely nam'd her to him , he would keep it more secret then if I conceal'd it , and he come to know it afterwards ; because those that are too distrustful , seem to grant others liberty to deceive them . These reasons I thought very pertinent , and banishing all fear , I ingenuously told my Painter , that I could not bring him to my Mistresses house , because to speak truth , I had no entrance thither my self ; but that there was one expedient , which was to go to the Church , where she sometimes staid very long : So I brought him presently thither , to shew him her place . He saw Basilia that very day , and brought me a rough draught of her , which indeed had somewhat of her air . I met him the next day , coming from Church running , but he made a sign to me with his hand , that I should not advance , not so much as looking on me , because he had just then seen my Mistress , and was afraid to lose her perfect Idea , before he had taken a draught of it . I had lent him some Love stories , to put him into a good humour , and to make him go through his work more chearfully . I also went often to discourse with him , but I put him to a deal of trouble ; for I never thought the picture fair enough . At last he came so near it , that I was forc'd to cry out , There 's Basilia , should I deny it ! methinks this picture should speak to convince me ! After that time , I comforted my self with that picture ; and when I was weary of viewing it , I must needs go to see Basilia in the Church . When I went in , I directed my sight to that part where she was ; and when I came out , I could not refrain turning my head for to see her . Basilia fear'd not the assault of an amorous look , as do some maids , who cast down their eyes when they perceive they are look'd on . She directed her sight the more fix'dly towards me ; and most commonly , being surpris'd , I seem'd to be the more bashful , and drew aside my eyes from her , till she look'd off me : Ah fair eyes ! what know I whether you did this through confidence or innocency ? but what I pray could my soul think to find you so confident to commit murthers in such tender age ? yet was there a necessity to take all patiently ; and it was a far greater cruelty , when Basilia turn'd her back to me , or kneel'd down to read . I often said to her within my self , that her prayers were too long , that she should allow some of her time to hear those I made to her ; and that the Gods would not hear her if she did not hear others . My going so often to the same Church , and placing my self ever in the same part , caus'd my friends when they wanted me , to come and look for me there . Those that pass'd by , whether of my acquaintance or theirs , made a stay there ; so that there was no want of good discourse , because they were all very knowing persons . Basilia was the cause of all our pleasant conferences ; and yet there was none but my self that knew it . At length heaven willing to be more favorable to me , ordain'd it so , that Valerius made acquaintance with Basilia at a Cousins of hers , whither she was wont to go , called Amelita . I prayed him to question Amelita about many things : and see now the fancies of Lovers , I was so afraid he might forget somewhat , that I gave him a note of all he was to do and to say . I wish'd him among other things , to enquire whether Basilia ever took notice of me ; and whether she had found any verses , which I had a while before cast on her window . I had a very good account of that , and of divers other particulars : so that I was more and more inflam'd in my pursuit ; and I conjur'd Valerius to acquaint me what day Basilia went to see her Cousin , that so we might go thither together , and that I might there speak to her . At least , said I , if I may not be suffered to speak to her , let me have the liberty to salute her , as often as I shall meet her : For it is insupportable to me , to see my self oblig'd to pass before her I most honor in the world , and not give her any testimony of my submissions , which I must only do her in my thoughts . Let all those Lovers that cannot have access to those they love , consider this , and they will confess themselves to be in the same affliction as my self , and that whoever knew the divers imaginations I had in my Love , will know all that that Passion makes us do . 'T were sufficient matter of astonishment , to know the strange Commissions Valerius had from me , and in what manner I gave them him . And seeing Amelita , Basilia's Cousin was somewhat a light Housewife , seldom found at home , I bid him endeavor to meet with her in the fields or in the Town ; but he could not do it in fifteen days ; and yet when he went from me in the morning , I charg'd him to tell her this or that , as if he were infallibly to meet her ; and in the evening I ever went to him to know what he had advanc'd in my business ; so that I even persecuted him ( if I may so say ) by my importunities . One time he brought me very good news ; for he told me that Amelita had acquainted him that Basilia would be at her house the next day . We fail'd not at the time appointed ; and I assure you , I was then forc'd to put on stronger chains then those of my first slavery , Basilia charming me as well by her ingenuity as her beauty . Valerius and Amelita desirous to favour me with all the opportunity might be , left us together , and gave me occasion to declare my sufferings to her , who was the cause of them . A Captain that were to joyn battel with a most potent Enemy , would not have been guilty of so many distractions as I was then ; and not knowing at what end to begin , I ever and anon chang'd my design . At length speaking to Basilia of all the Verses she had found , I acquainted her they were only design'd for her ; and if I had sought the means to see her in divers places , it was that she might see some experiences of my affection . She answered me , That I had not begun that Gallantry , and that I did not pursue it for any other reason then to make my self sport , as other young Shepherds did . To that I replied all that I could possibly invent , to perswade her that I lov'd her ; and yet she would never confess that she believed ought I said . And 't is indeed to be acknowledg'd , that though my cause were good , yet had I not many strong reasons to maintain it : My mind was not free enough for to bethink it of fine words , and I had much a do to keep my self from vanishing away , so violently did my heart beat . I was so surpris'd , and withall so fearfull , that my whole body trembled , and I believe I had fallen down if I had not been seated . Methought also , without flattering my self , that Basilia had no greater confidence of herself , for she blush'd and fix'd her eyes on the ground , not so much as looking on me . I also believ'd there had not any Shepherd spoke to her of Love before ; but for me who was not an Apprentice in that trade , to be so much troubled , was very strange . Whenever I remembred what action we were in , I had very strange emotions ; and I believe we were rather an object of pitty then matter of delight to those that saw us . I do not relate to you our discourse word for word , for my astonishment hindred me to observe it : Let it suffice you to know , that I advanc'd nothing that time ; and having met Basilia eight dayes after in the same place , I was only so happy as to know that she somwhat favour'd me . Nay , finding a Pack of Cards on the Chimney-piece , she was in so good a humour as to ask me whether I would play a game with her at Picquet . When I lost any thing , she made some little offers to jeer at me , and among other things told me I was easie to be overcome . There 's no greater glory then to be overcome by you , reply'd I ; and yet I should think it better you were not so insolent in your victories as to be abusive ; if I ever come to revenge my self , I shall have no pitty on you . Upon that having put on a little confidence , I endeavour'd to kiss her in my play : but she call'd Amelita , & said to her , Make Philiris be quiet , I pray ; see you how he treats me without any respect ! What are you angry at ? said I to her : how do you expect I should be wise , since I have lost my discretion ? This touch was so gentile , that the Shepherds laught a good while at it , and in the mean time I found the occasion to take the kiss had been refus'd me . The next day I brought a pair of Spanish gloves to Amelita , to present to Basilia , having thrust a little Note into one of the fingers , wherein these words were written : Fair hands , who have stollen away my heart , receive the Present I make you of these Gloves , which I do to be out of your debt . Let your fingers confidently enter into them , and there keep them close ; there is nothing more convenient for them , since 't is ordinary for Thieves to hide themselves . I understood since from a good hand , that my Present was acceptable to Basilia , and that she sent me thanks with much complement : Yet my amorous remonstrances ever met with small refusals ; and the poor Shepherdess had not so much boldness as to confess my services deserved any recompence . Besides she so little studied any compliance , that she said all came to her tongues end ; whereby I might observe , that though her mind was of a sweet composure , yet could she not on any occasions but betray somwhat of want of age , and discover some relique of infancie . Yet one thing I could not but take notice of , that while I sigh'd when I look'd on her , she would go and play with her little Dog , or a Lamb , calling it her Minion and her Servant . I think Amelita pittied me , and that she could not but pray her Cousin to treat me otherwise ; for within a little while I perceiv'd that Basilia took some pleasure in my addresses , and came to love me even to jealousie . So that having desired her to let me take her Picture , because that which I had caus'd to be taken was not ( as I thought ) much like her , she very handsomly refus'd it , telling me that she feared I might be more in love with that then with her own true face ; and that I should after a while content my self to see that , and speak to it at my own house , in stead of coming to entertain her herself . Now if Painting made her so suspitious , you may well think she was more suspectfull of living persons . She would not have me visit any Maid ; nay , out of a a fear her Cousin might tempt me to her , she would not have me make any more visits at her house . Since that time , I very difficulty could find the occasions to entertain her : But the first time I saw her , I told her what I thought . Dearest Basilia ! said I to her , You need no more distrust me then your own heart : I had rather only think of you , then see the fairest Shepherdess in the world ; I would rather see you , then kiss another ; I would value one of your kisses more then the perfect enjoyment of another ; and if ever I have the happiness to enjoy you , I shall not believe any fortune equal to mine . The applications you have sometimes made to Amelita , replies Basilia , your little reciprocal smilings , and so much whispering in the ear , have made me think it not impossible you might build a new affection upon the ruines of the former . Ah Basilia ! cry'd I out , will you ever persecute me thus ? Put me upon some dangerous adventures , find out the most subtle inventions in the world for to try whether I love you : And to the end I may chain my up self the further in the fair prison wherein I am , I wil give you a strange advice : Seek out that which is strongest in all Magick for to bind the affections , and make use of it in my case ; let me take a Philter as powerfull as you would give an enemy whose courage you would abate . Basilia took her advantage of this advice ; and taking me at my word , she went to an old Sorceress who promised her a Love-potion : But the old was not secret , but went and discover'd the design to her Father ; who not desiring there should be any love between me and his daughter , because I was not rich enough for her , bethought him how to deceive her . He gave a sum of money to the Sorceress , to make two Drinks , one for love , the other for hatred : That of hatred was given to Basilia , and that for love he took with him . He being gone out of the house , I had the time to see his daughter , for I ever watch'd when he went abroad : but he presently was back , and brought along with him a Shepherd called Lycastus , whom he intended should marry Basilia , because of his great wealth . Though this were the first time he found me at his house , yet did he not look uncheerfully on me , but desired me to drink with him as well as Lycastus , which familiarity I was much pleas'd with . We drank of an excellent wine ; and the second time he was to present Lycastus , he found the means to put in the Philter . Basilia on the other side lost not her time , and taking my glass , put in some of the Hate-potion . So we took off what was much mis-directed to us . For my part , I was above three hours before I felt any change in my body or mind : But as to Lycastus , being return'd home presently after , he fell so sick , that they knew not what remedy to apply . He soon discover'd to his father and mother , that the cause of this accident was that he had drunk at Nerian , Basilia's father's : So that he was call'd to question as a poisoner . Basilia imagining all the fault might proceed from her , went and declared it was she had put whatever there was in the wine ; and desirous to acquit her father , she protested he was not guilty . For my part , having understood the trouble they were in , I would needs deliver them out of it , And though I felt in my self a new slackness towards Basilia , yet could I have desired to die for her : For that diminution of Love came to me only by fits ; and Reason , which still sway'd my mind , was a sufficient admonitor to me that I ought to be faithfull . Nerian was accus'd for poisoning Lycastus : but Basilia swore he had given it him innocently , and that it was she had made the composure : And I came and declared to the Judges , that it was upon my instigation she had prepar'd the drink , and that I ought to suffer for it , and not any other . The business was so confounded , that it was not known whether we were guilty or innocent : but Lycastus being soon recover'd , we were sent away acquitted , not so much as oblig'd to tell for what reason we had dress'd so dangerous a drink . Lycastus having recovered to his perfect health again , the skill of our Sorceress so wrought in him , that he fell passionately in love with Basilia , and demanded her in marriage of her father , whom a while before he had question'd . Nerian seeing his design effected , very gladly treated with him about the business , to the great regret of Basilia , who saw her Magick had not much operated : for though I ceas'd not to love her , yet did I not think on her so often as before , nor did look after the occasions to see her , but very indifferently ▪ However , at last my natural inclination overcame the charm , and two or three of my Letters assur'd her that I would live and dye in her service . On the other side , the drink which Lycastus had taken being to work but fifteen dayes , he returned to his former humor , which was far from the marriage he had talk'd of ; so that the next time he saw Nerian , he but very indifferently mention'd it to him . Nerian swore there should never be any such thing ; so was he vex'd to see himself slieghted ; and the same day by divine permission , it happened that our Sorceress was cast into prison . Among other mischiefs she had done , she declared to the Judges how she had sold potions to Basilia and her fathr . Nerian seeing a scandal hanging over his house , would thus repair it ; having found me out , he spoke to me of bestowing Basilia on me for my wife : I willingly accepted the proffer , and my friends were very glad to see me preferr'd so highly . As for Basilia , she , as having ever most passionately lov'd me , was extreamly satisfied , and repented her of the crime she had committed , by trusting to the potions of an inchantress , who robb'd some of their lives , and others of their wits . She hath since believed that there needed no other charms then those of her Beauty and her Vertue for to make me love her , though those of her mutual affection did nothing contribute ; so that our marriage was thought the most fortunate that ever happened in our Country . Yet having once the curiosity to ask a Fortune-teller , if there were any thing I might be further happy in ? he answered me there was ; and that I should never be absolutely happy , till I had seen the amiable Shepherd , who feeds his flocks sometimes on the banks of the Seine , and sometimes on those of Morin . A while after this there came a Carrier out of this Countrey , who told me that that Shepherd was called Lysis , and that I should profit much by his conversation . I was of opinion I could not rest while I stood in hostility against the celestial admonitions ▪ So that having discovered my designs to Basilia , I soon took leave of her , that I might the sooner see her again . She shed so many tears at my departure , as some fantastical Poets would have thought enough to bring me hither in a boat . Yet I came a foot , and rested not , till I found the incomparable Shepherd of whom my felicity depends . 'T is you Lysis whom my Fortune-teller told me of ; and the sweetness of your conversation , banishes the bitterness which the absence of my dear wife causes me . Now that I am with you , I believe I have found the soveraign good , which so many others are a seeking ; and I hope I shall carry into my Country a solid knowledge , which I shall be fill'd with , when I shall have heard your Lectures . Philiris having thus clos'd his story , Lysis began to speak ; and said to him , Gentle Shepherd , the Gods grant thou maist finde with me the satisfaction thou hopest . There 's only one thing troubles me , that being married as thou art , and it being in thy power to bring thy wife whither thou pleasest , thou hast been so much to blame as not to have brought her hither . I have the same complaint to make against Fontenay , this second story makes me think on 't : You should both of you have brought your dear Halves with you ; so you should not have wept for their absence , your contentments had been never the shorter , you should have been in solitude and viduity as you are ; you should have had Shepherdesses to entertain and court as well as others ; whereas now you may not presume to make any addresses with civility to any of this Country : Besides , you would have done us a great obligation , to let us see Theodora and Basilia , whose perfections would have rendred our company more illustrious . As for my dear Theodora , replies Fontenay , you may assure your self I would have brought her along , had she not been somewhat indispos'd when I came away . And for my Basilia , sayes Philiris , I have left her at home to bear her Father company , who is an ancient man ; besides that , I thought that having for a while suffered the rigors of absence , I should at my return receive more infinite pleasure . However , I am not void of comfort here , for the image of my fair Shepherdess is ever before my eyes . I never see Lillies nor Carnations , but I am put in minde of her complexion . I never see the stars , but I think on her eyes , which are my two Planets ; and if I see the Moon shine , I am extreamly chear'd up , because at our parling , Basilia and I mutually promiss'd to behold that Planet at the same hour ; so that when I contemplate it , it joys me to know that my Shepherdess doth the same , and that we do both the same action . Nay , I believe , that sometimes the fair Diana wishes me so well , that she carries news to Basilia in what condition I am , and that she can also give me an account how Basilia does , as if her visage were a Looking-glass , wherein by some secret science things might be seen at distance . These are indeed most excellent entertainments for a Lover , says Lysis ; I protest to you , that the history of Philiris hath given me so much content , as possibly could be receiv'd from it ; there 's nothing in 't but what is sweet and natural . Nay , I do not think the Critick Clarimond hath found any thing in it to carp at . In my opinion Philiris is no more in the right then Fontenay , replies Clarimond ; there are also a world of absurdities in his story . These shittle-headed Lovers are pure extravagances ; and when I think on the many desires he had about her picture , I believe his fidelity hath not yet restor'd him to his wits . Above all , I could not but laugh at his conclusion , when he speaks of the abundance of Basilia's tears ; for after the sweetness of her studied discourses , he makes her fall into the lowest degree of folly . And though he hath made over his interest to that conceipt of the tears and the river to fantastick Poets , yet I doubt not but he will be glad to keep it for himself , and will own it whenever it shall be father'd on him . Besides , both he and Fontenay are both as jealous as ever was Basilia . That they have not brought their wives hither , was for fear they might not be only for them , having heard say , that there are those who marry for them and their friends too . Thou art deceiv'd , saies Lysis , they know well enough that every one here hath his Shepherdess , and that it is in this Country that Fidelity hath establish'd her Kingdom ; we are all scandaliz'd at the rashness of thy language . If there be any point of their discourse that can offend us , 't is more then I have yet observ'd , but the fault is not theirs but Fates . You all know , that in Romances the Love-stories you meet with never come to any end ; they are never fully accomplish'd till the end of the book : see in the mean time Fontenay and Philiris are married already , and consequently have no famous adventures to run through , whereas their marriage should have been at the same time as mine , according to the ordinary method . There must be diversity in the world , else it were not delightful , says Philiris , if you have heard the stories of two married men , you will happly hear anon those of two Batchelours . That 's my comfort , saies Lysis , there 's enough spoken to that subject . There is now nothing troubles me , but that I consider that Fontenay hath not quitted his name , which is the name of a Lordship , more proper to a Souldier then a Shepherd . Yet since the word is derived from Fountain , which is a thing rustical and Pastoral , it shall not be chang'd . As concerning Philiris , I have only one doubt as to his condition . He mentions his father , his Father in Law , and himself as Shepherds ; 't was a thing I knew not before , that there were any famous Shepherds in Burgundy . You may be assur'd there are a many , replies Philiris ; and they are not rustical persons , but persons of quality , that have renounc'd the pomp of the Court. I am very glad of it , saies Lysis ; I hope one day to see a wonderful advancement of the Pastoral life : Should I not accommodate my self here , I would go into your Country , which I had not yet so much as thought on . While Lysis spoke thus to Philiris , there came one of Hircans Lacqueys , who said his Master expected the company to dine with him . Upon which they all rise up , and took their way towards his Castle . Clarimond , who had some secret talk with Fontenay , learned of him who the new Shepherds were , whom he had seen the day before . When they were come to Hircans , Polidor , Meliantes and Lucida ( who was now called Amaryllis ) came and receiv'd the company : and the Magician ask'd them what they had been doing all the while . We fel from one discourse into another concerning a Temple which Lysis would build to the honor of Charite , replies Clarimond . I now acquaint the Shepherd Lysis , faies Hircan , that besides the Temple which he hath erected to his Mistris in his own soul , if there be need of a material one , she hath one already , and that the most magnificent that can be imagin'd . All the earth is her altar , the water is to wash her victims , the ayr is fill'd with nothing but the prayers and sighs of her adorers , the elementary fire serves for her sacrifices , the heaven is the roof of the building , and the Planets are the lamps that hang in it . I will not contradict thee in so noble an imagination , replies Lysis , I will think no further of building little Temples to Charite ; But thou art withal to know , that we have had other discourse erewhile : we have had a great contestation about Metamorphos'd persons , and rural Divinities , which there are divers that cannot believe are at all . I will cure them of that error , says Hircan ; put me in minde of it . This discourse ended , Fontenry made a brief relation to his Cousin of the Metamorphosis of Pathenice ; and after that they were all sate at table , not forgetting the Shepherd Carmelin , whom they made speak in spight of his teeth , that he might pay his reckoning in good discourse ; but Lysis , who could s of nothing but Charite , engag'd the company on that subject ; and ask'd Philiris , if he had ever seen that Shepherdess . The question was impertinent enough , because Philiris was but newly arrived into Brie ; and yet to see what Lysis would say , he answered , That he had seen that fair one , as he past by , standing at Orontes's door . I am glad of that , says Lysis , for that is a sign she is not sick . If she had continued sick still , I should not so easily have been gotten abroad , I should have kept my chamber as well as she out of conformy . That I have come abroad while she was sick , I have committed a fault , of which I repent me . But without jesting , Shepherd Philiris , is it then possible that thou hast seen her , and dost not relate the strange astonishment thou wert then in ? did she not make thy eyes twinkle , lest her great lustre might dazzle thee ? did she not make thee forget , at least for one quarter of an hour , the beauty of thy Basilia ? But without dissembling tell me , hadst thou wash'd thy eyes that morning , for to purifie them , and take away the pollution which they had contracted from prophane objects , so to make them worthy to contemplate that incomparable countenance ? Though Clarimond quarrel with my tears , saies Philiris , yet shall I not forbear speaking of them ; and assure you , that it is with them that I ever purifie my eyes , when I am absent from Basilia . Doubt not but I have seen your Charite , and that she hath put me into that admiration , which is forc'd on us by all things incomparable . Let me see thy eyes , saies Lysis , looking on him ; thou lyest not , beloved Shepherd , thou hast indeed seen that Shepherdess . I observe in the apples of thy eyes certain little fires , which proceed from hers , and she hath also left there certain touches of her image . There would have been much more , had not her face been bound up , which must have hindred thee to have a full sight of her . Philiris said nothing to that , for he knew not what to answer to that particular . Lysis thought by that , he granted Charite to be still bound up ; so that he was well content to be so too ; for he had not yet taken of his handkercher from off his left eye , and he was of opinion , it was rather an ornament to him then an inconvenience . The End of the Seveneth Book . THE Anti-Romance ; OR , THE HISTORY Of the SHEPHERD LYSIS . The Eighth Book . WHen the Magitian and his guests had din'd , they went their way into a little Thicket hard by the Castle , where they found Orontes , Florida , Leonora , Angelica , Anselme and Montenor , who had had notice that the assembly of the Shepherds was to be there . Angelica presently acquainted Lysis that his Mistress was well : whereat he was so joyfull , that he knew not how well to give her thanks to his mind for bringing him so good news . But to oblige him the more , she sent for Charite , who by her presence put him almost out of himself . When he perceiv'd her face was not bound up , he immediately pluck'd the handkerchief off his , which was ty'd over one eye ; and cry'd out , I am no longer sick , since Charite is in health ! I must ever be conformable to her : I knew well my eye ailed nothing , as soon as ever she appear'd . Now you are to know , dear company , that there is such a sympathy between her and me , that I am not well but when she is so : I would to God the resemblance were yet greater , and that I could be chang'd into her ! 'T is a thing I passionately wish , and endeavour to attain to : 'T is the supreme degree of Love , to be changed into the thing lov'd , according to the opinion of the Philiosophers . Now that this thought is come into my mind , I value not my former metamorphosis : Oh how much better is it to be chang'd into Charite , then into a Tree ! But alas , I cannot be changed into my Shepherdess , if she also be not changed into me : I must first soften her rigor , and suffer incredible afflictions . Do but imagine , says Anselme , that your wish is already effected ; and that though you seem to be a Shepherd , that you are indeed the Shepherdess Charite chang'd into Lysis ; and that this Shepherdess here , is the Shepherd Lysis chang'd into Charite . But I know well enough I am not Charite , replies the Shepherd ; for I reason in my self as Lysis was wont to do , and I find in my self my former mind . There 's your mistake , fair Charite ( says Anselme to Lysis ) you are indeed fully and perfectly chang'd into that Shepherd , so that you want nothing which he had : Lysis hath undergone a reciprocal change , now he seems to us to be Charite . This subtilty pleases me , though I suspect it to be false , replies the Shepherd ; for though this change were real , yet is it certain I ought to be nothing else then what I am . Had this discourse been any while continued , it would have gravell'd the Shepherds wit. But these starts being over , Hircan had a mind to some other diversion ; and when he had made them all sit down on the grass , he spoke thus : Knights and Ladies , and you Shepherds and Shepherdesses ! Since we are so fortunately met here , let us make good use of our time : I think it convenient that those who have run through any remarkable adventures in their life , relate the story of them to the rest ; there will be as much profit as pleasure in it . Every one thought his advice very seasonable : And though Fontenay and Philiris had in the morning related their stories , yet they stood not to begin the relation again to those who had not heard them . They said nothing which was not pleasant , whether it were truth or falshood . Fontenay set out his discourse with a many fresh thoughts ; as when he came to speak of the visit of Theodora , he very naturally represented the transportation he was in : He said he plac'd himself between his Looking-glass and her , and that he endeavour'd to see Theodora with one eye , and his own Figure with the other , not knowing which of them he ought to love . At the end of his story , Lysis propos'd again how that they ought to regret , in that Theodora was not clad like a man , to make their adventures more remarkable . But insomuch as the more there are in a place together , the more different opinions will there be , so there were a many that contradicted him . Anselme came neerest the mark : For says he to him , since you are troubled that Theodora was not disguis'd , she should not have been in the same manner as Iphis , who had only put on mans cloaths for fear to be ravish'd ; she should have been disguis'd out of the love she bore herself , that so her history might have been more perfect , and more relative to that of Fontenay , there being a conformity of Adventures , as is seen in Romances : But it is to be known whether a woman that lov'd herself , would be forc'd by her passion to go clad like a man , and renounce her sex ? It 's to he thought she would never do it ; for Beauty hath its principal seat in womens faces , and they will much the rather admire it in themselves then in mens countenances : That 's contrary to Fontenay , who was forc'd to seek that in a disguise which naturally he had not . Lysis would have replied to this , but the Ladies caused the discourse to be given over , as relating to a matter that were too subtile and too amorous . Upon that Philiris began to speak , ravishing all by the naturalness of his conceptions . Polidor and Meliantes were desir'd to honour the company with the like diversion ; and Hircan said to them , I know well that your afflictions are so great , that you will not of your selves be couragious enough to relate your own stories : But here will I make appear the power of my Art , and set your tongues at liberty to declare your past sufferings : Speak without fear one after another . As soon as Hircan had said so to them , they put off their extravagant faces , and put on milder looks , as if really some charm had had its effect on them . And Polidor , seeing that Meliantes give him the honour to speak first , began his story thus . The History of POLIDOR . THe fairest City in the Kingdom of Persia was the place of my birth : Nor is it to be much admir'd if I speak French so well ; for my father , whose name was Cleon , was of this Country , and had been taken with a Cousin of his call'd Luthydemus , by some Pirats , who had sold them to their King , in whose attendance they were brought up and advanc'd . Having learn'd of my father the language and customs of France , and divers other perfections , I was in hopes one day to become a great man with our Master . But O unhappiness ! I fell in love with Rhodogina , who is so cruel that she deserves to be the Queen of Hell. 'T is true , there are so many lillies and roses in her complexion , that they have not elswhere to go for to adorn the portals of all the Temples ; it is as certain that her body is made up of pearls , diamonds , and threads of gold , so that there falls nothing from her which is not enough to enrich the most insatiable Miser in the world : but who is permitted to enjoy these treasures ? Her prisons are stronger then those of our King ; her attractions are so powerfull , that she draws all to her , and by their graspings , if a coach stuck fast in the mire , would draw it out at one pluck . Her eyes have in them so strong a fire , that one day looking through her window , all the lead melted , and the glass fell down to the ground . Thence she cast her beams on a gutter that was over against her , and the lead thereof being also melted , fell upon a Gentleman that pass'd by , and enter'd his head ; wherein if she did him any courtesie , 't was , that whereas his brains before were light , now they were heavy enough . And these are the strange qualities of Rhodogina , which indeed she might employ well , but perpetually does the worst that may be : And whenever I went to see her , I must have stood in a posture to run away , lest I should have been imprison'd ; and annointed my self before with whites of eggs and Mallows-water , for fear I should be burnt up by her . When I had declared to her the love she had rais'd in my heart , she nothing but laught at it , and assured me she would never have any compassion on me but on certain conditions she would make with me . In the first place , having heard that a certain Courtier call'd Osthanes had a certain Ring that made him invisible , she told me I must bring her it . That I thought a hard task ; for what means is there to take away a thing from a man one sees not ? 'T was reported that Osthanes had the pleasure to go into the womens Stoves , there to contemplate the fair Ladies stark naked , and sometimes to enjoy them , without being perceived by any body : He would be in the Kings Cabinet , when the most important affairs of State were in debate : He filch'd up and down whatever was necessary for his entertainment , yet was not punished for his felonies , because he could not be taken in the fact ; and if they would have carried him to prison , he would have vanish'd away like a spirit . Yet I bethought me to cloath my self like an outlandish Merchant , and take a little shop neer his house , being somwhat in hope to get away from him what I desired . I had a Chest wherein I had put some Knives with handles made of Remora's teeth , a Fan of Phenix feathers , and some other trifles : But all about it I had so dispos'd certain small wyres , wherein the hand that did but touch it was presently caught and secured . Now my hope was , that Osthanes would be caught there ; and that if he were , he should give me his Ring to be let loose . Having therefore given him notice that I had some rare merchandises to sell , he told me he was sick , and that till two dayes were over he could not come and see them . But this was only that I might not suspect him of the intended knavery . I much doubted his intentions ; so that I was so fearfull he might come into my shop , that I kept always abroad , though I had been assured he could make himself invisible when he pleas'd . He came that very day to see my Chest ; and since it was not only necessary to have his Ring on his finger , but that , to blind the eyes of the world , he must also put the Stone to his mouth , he thought at first to put but one hand on my ware ; yet seeing himself alone , his avarice counsell'd him to put them both : That with the Ring , to his sorrow , was put out first , for it was presently caught in the gin . Osthanes not able to disengage his hand , drew the Chest to him for to carry it away , but that was well chain'd to the wall . He bethought himself , that if he were taken in that posture , he should suffer some shamefull death ; so that he was so desperate as to lay hold of a knife that hung at his girdle with the hand that was loose , and to cut off that which was fast at the wrist . I saw him afterwards run away , but I look'd not after him , as being content that his hand and Ring was in my chest . I therefore pack'd up my baggage , and went to present Rhadogina with the Ring she desired . She told me I had not yet sufficiently demonstrated my services , and that I must find her whereever she hid herself . Having therefore put the Ring to her mouth , she became invisible ; and I began to cry out to her , How now , perfidious one ! will you now frustrate me of the recompence you promis'd me ? I have brought you what you desired , and you give me not what I desire : I have therefore gotten nothing but my own ruine . I shall fall into despair , if you shew not your self : I will break to pieces all your housholdstuff , I will slay all creatures both man and beast , nay I will not spare the very infects . While I said this , I heard Rhodigina laugh sometimes here , sometimes there ; and I went about in vain with my arms stretch'd out to be ready to embrace her if I met with her ; if I saw a little smoak any where , I ran thither thinking to have her , because I imagin'd it was her breath ; but my arms would close again at my own breast without grasping any thing . This put me into such a fury , that I rudely took hold of a little Girl whom Rhodogina call'd her Neece , though she was thought to be the mother of it , and made as if I would cast it into a Well . This made Rhodogina come presently to me ; and her affection telling her that both hands were not too much to recover the Child , she took out of her mouth the hand that had the Ring , and took from me the poor little one , that cry'd most pittifully . I then embrac'd my Mistress , and forc'd her to confess she was overcome . But besides that , this trick confirm'd me that the Girl was her own daughter , which she had had by a more fortunate Lover then I : For the pains she took to save the Child so suddenly , spoke a motherly tenderness . Yet I took no notice of it , only was content to entreat her not to be any longer cruel towards me : But all I could obtain was , that in consideration I had brought her Osthanes his Ring , she would not make use of it against me , and would never be invisible to me . But she provided me another torment in amends of this ; and having brought me to the entrance of a Desart , told me I must pass through it to fetch her of a water , which caus'd such a good memory to those that had but once drunk of it , that they remembred all they ever saw in their lives , even to the least particulars . My mistress gave me a vessel to bring that liquor in , and some arms for to defend my self if any one assaulted me , and besides nine loaves for my viaticum . You will find , sayes she , a many little Fountains in your way , before you come to the Fountain of Memory , which by its beauty is easily distinguish'd ; and that 's the reason I give you no water . But as for bread , you must take some along with you , for you are to pass through places where you will not meet with any . If you are couragious , your journey will be over in nine dayes , and one loaf a day will be enough : but if you are a coward , it will require a great deal more time , and you will dye for hunger ere you return . For my part , I will get nine torches , and will light one every night ; and if you be not return'd by that time they are all burnt , I shall think no more of you , but think you lost . Rhodogina having said this , I took leave of her ; and after I had suffered many inconveniences by the way , I came in four dayes to a certaine River , which I had heard say , was to be passed , to goe to the Fountain of Memory . I found very opportunely on the Rivers side a Tree cut down , on which I got , and by the motion of my hands and feet I crossd to the other side . I was no sooner there , but I perceived the Fountain , which fell into a Bason of white marble : but with the same sight there appears a furious Dragon , which opening a throat like an abyss , made towards me for to devour me . I had a club , which I sent down so far into his throat , that it was not possible for him to bring his jaws together to do me any hurt . So that I confidently went to the Fountain , where I fill'd my vessel , and expected the Monster with sword in hand . He rush'd upon me so violently , that had I not given way , he had cast me to the ground : But that he might not do me any hurt , I cast my self on his back , where I sate as if I had been on horseback . He to rid himself of me , cast himself into the water : but I gave him so many blows on the tail , that he thinking to escape from him that struck him behind , swam over the river and set me ashore very fortunately , for the current had carried away my Tree . I then got off him and took my way , leaving him half dead . I was so afraid I should not be return'd to Rhodogina time enough , that I travell'd day and night ; and one evening was so dry , meeting with no fountain , that I was forc'd to drink half the water I was to bring her ; and thence it came , that I now have an incomparable memory . The next day I bethought me to fill up my vessel with ordinary water ; but I was afraid Rhodogina might discover the imposture , so I brought it her but half full . Yet she was content , and commended my diligence , for I was back in a little more then eight dayes ; and I had one of my loayes left , and she one of her torches . I then thought I could not hope any thing from her which I should not obtain : But when she saw I was so confident , she laugh'd at me , and told me I should not hope ever to enjoy her , if I brought her not a piece of some member of a Shepherd that had sometime been a Tree . Having not met with any such Shepherds in Persia , I took shipping and landed in this Country , where I met with Hircan , who hath related to me the History of the Shepherd Lysis . I have put on the habit I now wear , that I might the more freely converse with this noble company ; and having yesterday met with Lysis , I was extreamly glad , hoping he would give me what I sought for . You are come too late to do any thing in that design , says Lysis ; you may see that I am no Tree ; and that if your Mistress hath any occasion for wood , she should furnish herself out of the Forrests of her own Country . If you owne any thing of courtesie , replies Polidor , you will not deny me some piece of your body such as it is ; it may be Rhodogina will be content with it , and you will be 〈…〉 shall make her love me ever hereafter . You would make us believe that Rhodogina is a Canibal , a Crocodile , or a Tigress , since you say she would have a man cut in pieces and brought to her , says Lysis : she only spoke to you of a Tree . Let 's not fall out , says Hircan , I 'll presently decide your controversie . Let for the present Meliantes speak : See you he 's ready to relate his story . Whereupon Meliantes having caus'd silence to be made , began thus : The History of MELIANTES . YOu are to know , dear Troop ! that this Euthydemus whom Polidor spoke of , is my own father . He brought me up after the French mode , in the midst of the Persian Court ; and taught me so many exercises , that I thought the fairest Ladies of the world would be too happy to have me their servant . Yet was I forc'd to make my addresses to the fair Pamphilia , instead of receiving any from her , though my submissions could not obtain me her favour , so high was her disdain . My only comfort was to see , that greater persons then my self were no better treated : For the King himself who was call'd Siramnes was of the number of her miserable captives , because the deformity of his face rendred him very disacceptable . He would no more be answered with delayes as he was wont , and his design was to make her be brought into his chamber , and there to force her . Pamphilia having had the news of it , was much amaz'd ; and after she had made her remonstrances of it in particular to some of her Lovers , she went and secur'd herself with Chrysotemis her mother in the Castle of Nomasia , which her father had built by the sea-side . 'T was not long ere Alicantes her brother came thither ; and Arimaspus , Nicanor , Hippodamus , and I , who were Servants to that Beauty , went also to the same place to defend her against all enemies . We were presently declar'd Traitors , and Syramnes sent two thousand men to besiege our Castle , in case we should not in time submit . Pamphilia was now forc'd to make use of her Servants , though against her will : For her Brother having slighted the Summons had been sent him , there was nothing now to be look'd for but fighting and ruine . We were so ill muntion'd , that in the very first assault Nicanor having spent all his bullets , drew out three or four of his teeth and charg'd his musquet . Barzanes , Lieutenant to the Kings troops , had brought no Canon ; but not having the patience to stay the coming of any , he would needs one day scale the castle . His people came off very sadly ; for we had unpaved all our Court , and having beaten the stones to pieces , we had made them fiery hot for to cast on our enemies as they came up the walls . That being small , insensibly got between their shirts and their skins , and did them a world of mischief ; some of it falling into their eyes , immediately blinded them , so that they were forced to retreat without doing any thing . That night we heard a little Bell that rung at a good distance from us : We all thought there might be no design in that , except Alicantes , who made all be silent , and told us he was much deceived if it were not some signal that were given us . When there is no conveyance of Letters ( continued he ) to persons besieged , their friends speak to them by other artifices : If they come to any eminent place , they shew them by lighted torches , by the number whereof they signifie the Letters one after another ; or for want of that , they have a Bell , whereon they give so many tolls as the discourse they intend requires Letters , and so they may speak at a leagues distance : This secret I learn'd long since , and now it comes very seasonably to mind . Alicantes having so said , hearkened to the several sounds of the Bell ; which when he had done , he cries out , Let 's be merry , friends ! there will relief come very suddenly : Cyniphus , who seems to be of the Kings party , promises me to betray him : I am very much given to believe it , for he ever profess'd a singular friendship to me . All admired to see that Alicantes so well understood the language of Bells ; and since that we had none , he took a Kettle , and having gotten on a Turret he beat within it with a stick to answer Cyniphus . We had no answer ; for as I heard since , the Kings Sentinels discoverd the plot , and acquainted the Generall . He imprisoned Cyniphus , and having put him to the rack he confess'd that he was in love with Pamphilia , and that his design was to have reliev'd her , that he might have enjoyed her afterwards at his pleasure . This being reported to Siramnes , he would seem to appear gracious ; and considering that Cyniphus only had a design to betray him , and enjoy her he had design'd for himself , but had effected nothing , he thought it enough to punish him in appearance . They told him , that the King did him the favour to give him the choice of his death . He would have his veins opened ; and when they went to blind him , that ( as they told him ) he might not be troubled with the sight of his own blood , he desired to be at liberty , that dying he might behold a picture of Pamphilia . The Executioner answered him , that it was the Kings pleasure he should not any longer behold his Mistress , and that he was commanded to blind him . Being in this extremity , he said it could not but be permitted him to sweeten the pangs of death some other way . He caused to be plac'd neer his nostrils the Perfume he most was taken with ; he had in his mouth the Sweet-meats he best loved : He caused to be read a most pleasant Love-discourse , and at the same time had a Mufitian to sing an aire , which ravish'd him above the rest : And all this , that he might dye voluptuously . He knew not which of all these pleasures he should most intend , when having his eyes blinded , they pinch'd somwhat hard the veins of his arm and foot only with their nails , and ordered water to fall abundantly into Basons neer him . He believ'd his very veins were opened , and that it was his blood that ran down ; so that his imagination was so strong , that weakening by little and little , he died within half an hour . Siramnes was sorry for it , because this man had been all his Councel in love-affairs , and there was not any of us which he could not have wish'd in his room . Some small Field-pieces being come to the besiegers , they would batter down our walls : but we , to strengthen the less fortified places , laid over them our Straw-beds and Feather-beds , and a many baskets of rags , that so the violence of the shot might be smothered , and we secure as to the artillery and arrows . Yet all could not hinder the making a breach ; which done , the ditch being fill'd , the enemy came up to us . Whereupon we four that were the servants of Pamphilia took a generous resolution : We swore that Barzanes should never enter Nomasia , if he pass'd not through our bellies ; That since the stones could not any longer secure Pamphilia , the pikes and the swords must do it , and men must serve for walls . We therefore plac'd our selves in a rank on the breach , being fastened one to another at the waste with chains , having also fastened to the two sides of the broken wall those which were at the two ends . Thus were we oblig'd to fight , though there were no advantage to be expected ; and we took away all means of flight , for to make good the breach against the enemy . They who made towards us felt our valour to their sorrow , and were forced to retreat . The worst on 't was , that we could not pursue them ; but Alicantes who was loose , made bold with half a score souldiers to see them back again . He went so far from the Castle , that he found Barzanes's company so heavy on him , that he was forc'd to lean against a Cypress-tree ; upon that Barzanes run him through with a lance , and fastened him to the tree . Our souldiers seeing their Captain so ill handled , made haste into the Castle , and with us made good the breach , and help'd to beat off the enemy ; who seeing the night approach , were minded to rest , there being no need they should be so hasty in a thing which they must needs carry . In their return they saw Alicantes who was nail'd to the Cypress ; and as it happens that in the agony of death a man holds a thing fastest , he had still in his hand a javelin wherewith he seem'd to menace them , expecting them in a quiet posture . His countenance it seems had somwhat of horror in it , that so frighted Barzanes's souldiers , that they took him for a Devil , and ran away ; but their Captain convinc'd and reassur'd them . As the Birds , when they have some time considered the Scarcrow that 's plac'd in the middle of a field and seems to threaten them , perceiving at length it is no man , do not then think it enough to fly about it , but having reassum'd their confidence come neer it , light on it , nay leave their ordure on it , and eat the grain it guarde : So Barzanes's souldiers having discovered that Alicantes was no more then a poor mass of earth , made him a But for their arrows , and shot at him so many as would have kill'd him , had he not been dead before . After that they did him a many indignities , whereof we saw some part ; and yet we could not think him unfortunate , since he had the honour to die standing , as became a brave Captain . Only Chrysotemis and Pamphilia bemoan'd him ; yet were they fain to quit their mourning , and provide for their own safety . We had not men enough to make up the breaches which might be easily made any where in our walls ; and if we had had , they would have been a burthen to us , for we wanted all manner of ammunition . We had already made away all our dogs and all our horses , we were ready to make pottage of the leather of our bucklers , and some parchment-books we had found in a study ; so that there was no further means to make good the place ; and if we intended to avoid the Kings fury , we must needs quit a place so unfortunate to us . We therefore got out all in the night at a fally-port , and having buried Alicantes , we embarqu'd our selves in a vessel that was a Knights a friend of Nicanors , who was very willing to put that obligation on him . We had put fire to part of the Castle of Nomasia , that it might be all burnt , and that Barzanes might not be the better for the riches in it , which having sharpened his avarice had made him so resolute to ruine us . When we were gotten into the sea , we saw the flames , which encreased still , and enlightned all the coast , whereat we were somewhat satisfied , considering we left nothing for our enemies , whereof they might triumph . They seeing the Castle afire , knew not whether it were some of theirs had put it afire , or we our selves through negligence or despair ; and they were troubled most , to know whether we had staid in it to be consumed ▪ I know not whether ever they came to know any thing . But I have been told since , that having quench'd the fire , they bestow'd a whole moneth , to look for what gold and silver was melted . In the mean time we sail'd very prosperously , being bound for Greece , to avoid the Tyranny of Syramnes : But when we thought we were not far from some harbor , there rise a wind that quite cross'd our design , and was withal so churlish , that it soon made away with sail and tackling : One while our ship seem'd to be in the clouds , another she would be so low , as if she had been swallow'd down into hell . The Master called one way , the Marriners another ; every one commanded , and no body would obey . The Vessel had gotten so many leaks , that there came in more water then could be pump'd out ; and at last having met with a rock , every one catch'd at what he could , that might assist him ought to swim . There the men were seen floating with the pack of merchandize , and some had their sides gall'd wich meeting with boards full of nails . No body had any other friend then himself , and every one preferr'd his own safety before that of another Chrysoternis , and all my companions , were drown'd in my sight ; but as for Pamphilia , I kept her fast to a piece of the ship , that saved her from shipwrack ; and the tempest being over , I saw great fishes that thrust forward our wretched Vessel , and kept it up , as if some God had put them on that employment . We at length arriv'd at an Island , which seem'd to be a desart ; and we had not gone a league in it , but we saw a Fortress , with a fine prospect : Thither went we for succour in our affliction ; but instead of that there issued out two Gyants , who taking Pamphilia , carried her away more rudely then she expected . I thought to have gone in with her , but the gate was shut against me , and I went a little way off for to discharge my self by weeping , as being uncapable of any comfort , for having been such a dastard as to suffer my Mistress to be taken away from me . As soon as I turn'd my back , the gate was open , upon which I put my hand to my sword , thinking to recover what I had lost ; but when I came near the Fortress , the gate was fastned again . So was I abused for a many times , till there came out an aged man ; who said to me , Trouble not thy self , Pamphila is in a place where she must remain some time , if thou desirest she may not fall into the hands of Siramnes . If thou wouldst recover her again , get the assistance of the French Shepherd , who is he alone that can one day restore her to thee . I asked the good man , where I might finde that valiant Shepherd , who telling me he would effect my desire , gave me a drink , which made me sleep along time . When I wak'd , I was near Hircans Castle , where I met my Cousin Polidor , who told me what Country I was in ; and we came together , and made acquaintance with this knowing Magician , who hath caus'd us to be cloath'd as we are , and hath told us wonders of the Shepherd Lysis , and assur'd us that it is only through his means that our misfortune must come to any Period . Meliantes having spoken thus , Orontes and some others of the more discreet of the company , easily discovered by certain actions , that the extravagancies of these new Shepherds were meerly personated and feign'd , and that they were considerate persons , who as well as Hircan , had a design to make sport with Lysis . However , they dissembled it , and referr'd it to another time , to be acquainted with them . Clarimond , who was resolv'd ever to contradict Lysis , only to have somewhat to dispute on , and to make sport with him , jeer'd at the History of Polidor , and that of Meliantes , though all the rest seem'd to admire them . He said they were two summary examples out of the most impertinent Romances in the world ; and that the one was a foolish tale , such as old wives tell children ; and the other a Fable ▪ dress'd in the form of a true-relation , yet full of passages far from any probability . Polidor and Meliantes seem'd to be angry , and said , that Clarimond was an ignorant fellow , for to doubt of any thing they had related before Hircan , who was so learned , that he knew the most secret things , and could convince them of falshood , if they were guilty of any such thing . The Magcian thereupon confirm'd what they had said ; and Lysis , not able any longer to bear with the perpetual contradictions of Clarimond , was implacably angry with him . Assure thy self , saies he to him , that if thou continue such a life as thou hast begun , I will chastise thee as thou deservest . Thou shalt not have the honor to write my history , thou shalt be no longer the treasurer of my imaginations . I have already cast my eyes on Philiris , whose humor is milde and complaisant , and his discourse most eloquent . He 'll be a better author then thou . Le ts not do any thing hastily , saies Hircan , Clarimond will be more discreet . He shall not henceforth misemploy his engenuity . Le ts talk of some other things that present themselves . Clarimond at that held his peace , as seeming to put on more modesty , and Hircan continuing his discourse , Gracious Shepherd , says he to Lysis , we must needs satisfie these two Persian Knights , that have come so far to see us ; and as for Polidor , methinks since Rhodogina , hath requir'd of him but the wood of a Shepherd that was chang'd into a Tree , or if you will , a bough of a tree that sometimes was a Shepherd . She will haply content her self with that of a tree ; whereinto a Shepherdess was sometimes metamorphos'd , as there are enough in this Countrey . You remember well that you have conversed with Hamadryads , some one of them shall give us what we desire , either by fair means or foul . It comes into my minde , that a while since you complain'd to me of the incredulity of some , who deny that a humane creature can be chang'd into a tree ; I promis'd you to bring them out of their error , and since there are some of them here present , I am content for their sakes to do a miracle , and to shew you even in broad day , a Divinity which never appears to the eyes of men , if my charms do not force it . You will oblige us all infinitely , replies Lysis , begin your enchantments when you please , you never had a fairer occasion to make use of them . Upon this Hircan rises out of his place , and taking out of his pocket a High-Dutch Book , he began to read a loud ten or twelve lines . The Ladies , who knew he was no Magician , were yet somewhat afraid to hear him pronounce such a sort of strange words , which they all took for the names of Devils ; and they were ready to run away , had not Orontes reassur'd them , by whispering somewhat to them . No body therefore stirr'd , except Carmelin , who for very fear began to take his way . Clarimond and Philiris ran after him , and brought him back to the company , telling him he must stay and see if Hircan could make a Hamadryad appear , since he was one of those that did not believe there were any in the world . I will not see any of those creatures , reply'd he , I had rather grant my Master that there are abundance in this very Country ; and that I have seen but too many to my sorrow one night that I was in his company : But if you will force me to stay here to see such she-devils , give me first leave to go somewhere and get some salt : for I remember that my great Aunt talking to me one night by the fire side when I was little , told me , how that a certain man , being gotten into an assembly of Witches , where there was good chear enough , ask'd of those that served , for some salt , seeing there was none , and that the feast seem'd to be imperfect without it ; besides , you know well enough , that in some houses , when the salt-seller is wanting among other necessary things at meal , they bid the men or maids take a ladder , for to see what is wanting at the table . Now they brought to this man a salt-seller full of the crum of bread ; seeing which , he cry'd out , O my God! shall I have no salt ? which done , all that were present vanish'd . By this it is known , that the Devils hate salt , and that they will not stay in the place where there is any , nor where it is spoken of , because they are spirits of discord , and that salt is an embleme of concord , witness the proverb , which saies , that to know a man well , a man should eat a bushel of salt with him . Now there is no body can know so fraudulent a beast as the Devil , for a man never eats any salt with him : Since I know 't is a thing he hates so much , I would have some to make him fly away ; I presently start away assoon as there is any mention of those black Angels . Carmelin is so learned to day , that a man cannot confute him , says Clarimond ; he draws consequences from every thing ; and yet I will not suffer him to go for any salt at present , nor seek for any other subtilty that might make the Hamadryad vanish , since it is our desire to see her , and that there is no danger to stay . She 'll come alone , and we are a great many to resist her , if she were minded to do us any mischief ; and besides , there 's no such fear of Spirits in the day as in the night . I know not whether these reasons prevail'd with Carmelin ; but he was forc'd to stay , for Philiris and Clarimond held him fast by the arms . Hircan in the mean time reading his book , made some figures on the ground with a rod he had ; and at length he with a loud and cleer voice cries out , Fair Hamadryad ! fair Cherry-tree Nymph ! I conjure thee by Horta Goddess of the Gardens , and by Pan God of the Fields , immediately to appear here in a visible and delightfull form , so that thou frighten no body . Every one then look'd about , not knowing what would happen ; and Hircan having iterated his conjuration three times , there issued a monstrous shape of a Woman out of the thickest part of the Thicket . She was coif'd with green moss ; her face was nothing but flat bark , wherein there were holes , two for the eyes , and one for the mouth , without any appearance of nose . All her body was in the same manner cover'd with barks of tree , which were dispos'd like the scales on a fishes back ; so that this Hamadryad causing them by her frisking to knock and beat together , made no small noise . By this stirring to and fro , a piece of bark broke off , and Hircan very carefully taking it up , Be of good comfort , says he to Polidor ; see here the Hamadryad grants your desire . This wood I esteem very excellent ; for to obtain which I doubt not but your Mistress hath made you undertake this great journey : When she hath it once , she will make handles for knives with it , or haply she will stamp it for to make a drug of it for some secret receipt . Now you that are present , consider well the Hamadryad , and henceforth give credit to sacred mysteries . The noseless Nymph danc'd all the while he said this , and at last having taken a turn about the company , she went away the same way she came , leaving all much astonisht at the subtilty of Hircan . It was a Servant-maid of the Nymph Lucida , who was lately become the Shepherdess Amaryllis . The Magician had caused her to be so disguis'd , because Lysis had spoken to him of Clarimond's incredulity . They had made her a Mask of Bark , and a Gown of a many pieces of the same stuffe fastened together ; and Hircan having made sign to some of his people to make her be ready , she came just in the nick . Here was Lysis as prettily cheated as ever he was in his life ; and the Nymph being retired , there was only one small scruple that troubled his mind . I pray you tell me one thing , says he to Hircan ; why hath this Hamadryad appeared now with such a rough face and gross body , whereas when I was a Tree I saw her every night in a form fair and favourable enough . That fault is only to be imputed to your eyes , replies Hircan ; you were then a Demy-god of the Forrests , but now you are a man , and cannot see through the veils which cover the Deities . Now that none of all that are here present may doubt of the greatness of my power , I will restore to this Hamadryad her humane nature which she sometimes had ; nor indeed is it the will of Fate she should alwayes live within a tree . Hircan having said this , read somwhat in his book , and then call'd , O Hamadryad ! I command thee to become a Maid , and that immediately there appear Amaryllis 's Maid in her ordinary cloaths . Behold her that sometimes was an Hamadryad ! cries out Lysis ; I know her well enough again : Oh how great is the power of Hircan ! You see , answers the Magician , that this Cherry-Nymph hath been very easie to transform ; she hath not been so obstinate as you , who put me to so much trouble , that I was forc'd to conjure the winds to come and bring you down . I was afraid to lose any thing of my felicity by change of form , replies Lysis ; you know it better then my self . This discourse was interrupted by the arrival of the Nymph , whom all called Lisetta . When she was come neer Polidor , he fell on his knees before her and humbly thank'd her for the wood she had bestowed on him . She knew not how to return his complement , and was busie to hearken to Lysis , who ask'd Hircan if there were no means to restore their former shapes to the Cypress and the Apricock-Nymph . He answer'd , that Fate had ordain'd it otherwise ; but the reason was , because the Youth that plaid on the Violin was gone from him , and the other Hamadryad was gone with Synopa , whom the evening before she waited for in the coach , while that Nymph spoke to Lysis and Carmelin under the name of Parthenice , and when she parted from them without bidding them farewell , to shew the more indifferencie in the vexation she was then in . Carmelin in this mean time was perpetually pulling his Master by the sleeve , which the other took no notice of ; but at last being forc'd to turn his head , he ask'd him what he would have . My master ! says he to him , Methinks this Lisetta is as good as another ; tell me whether it will be convenient for me to fall in love with her . Ha! inconstant wretch , replies Lysis , I see thou wouldst be perpetually agitated among the divers sighings of the Nymphs , like a leaf by the breathings of the winds : Know that Fidelity honours men with eternal renown , and that thou ought'st to love thy Parthenice to the death , if thou desirest to be recommended to Posterity . Carmelin was much troubled at this answer , for he could not be content to have a stone for his Mistress , whose kisses were cold and rough . Yet had he not the leisure to reply , because Philiris came and told him he must do what his master commanded him . And in the mean time Lysis viewing all the company one after another , spoke to them to this purpose . As for Orontes , Florida , and Leonora , who have already gone through the ardors of youth , they are not oblig'd to relate their Loves ; they are here only to judge of ours . As for Anselme and Angelica , I know somwhat of their affairs , Fontenay , Philiris , Polidor , and Meliantes have already related their stories . I know well enough that of Lisetta , otherwise called the Cherry-Nymph : Hircan's life is well known : Clarimond hath nothing worth the telling us . Therefore there remains none but the Shepherdess Amaryllis that can entertain the company : We must enrteat her to let us have her story ; I believe there must be very brave things in it ; for having the countenance like that of Lucida , divers besides my self both Gods and men might have taken her for that Nymph . Now 't is certain these mistakes cause strange adventures , as may be observ'd , if it be considered what misfortunes Lydamon suffer'd being taken for Lydias . Fair Amaryllis , says Orontes , will you satisfie our desires ? I humbly beseech you and the rest of this honorable company to excuse me , reply'd she ; for I have made a vow never to discover my Loves till they are more fortunate , and that I therein effectuate my expectations . If my Shepherd should turn his love from me , I should be too much troubled it should be known I ever bore him any affection : There 's nothing more insupportable then disdain , and so much the more when it is publike . We must not take away modesty from women and maids , says Lysis , we shall withall rob them of their honour . There are in all companies some discreet reserv'd persons , who are willing to know the affairs of others , but will not discover their own . That is practis'd in all good Romances , when the Authors endeavour pleasure by variety . I willingly excuse Amaryllis for not relating her Loves to us ; yet must she at the least acquaint us with somwhat of her condition . In this I shall easily study your satisfaction , says Amaryllis : I am a Gentlewoman of good birth , and ally'd to Hircan ; but this learned person being come to visit me at my house which is not far hence , hath perswaded me to put on the habit of a Shepherdess to live more contentedly . Your intentions are so good and so just , says Lysis , that I believe heaven cannot but prosper them : For my part , I shall do whatever lies in my power for you . Amaryllis thank'd Lysis for his courtesie , and was very glad to be pardon'd the relating of her story , for she was not prepared for it ; besides , that she was somewhat high-conceited , and would not finde sport for the other Ladies , if they did not the like to her . She would very fain have had Angelica relate a story as well as she ; and in this renowned company , she was much more reserv'd , then with Synopa , whom she esteemed not so much , when they personated the Nymphs of the Fountains . Orontes perceiving she had no minde to speak any more : The best is yet to come , says he ; every one hath been commanded to relate his story , and none hath spoken to Carmelin , who is a gallant person . He must not scape without telling us of his noble adventures : You 'll pardon me , saies Carmelin ; for I see my Master will not have me appear among honest people , no more then if I were some Renegado or Rogue redeem'd from the Galleys . Thou wrongst me to think so of me , saies Lysis , for in case thou maist be now ashamed to speak , I give thee free leave to do it : But what will you have me tell you ? replies Carmelin ; I am not of these amorous people that fall into Transes , who have already spoken : what Loves have I to relate to you ? 'T is true , thou hast not much to say , as to the love of Parthenice , replies Lysis : but take the story higher , and relate to us thy whole life such as it is . And if thou hast any knavish conceits , so much the better ; for after so many serious things as we have heard , it will not be amiss to hear somewhat more facetious , and it will be as good as if we had a Mask after a Tragicomedy . Very well , you take me then for some Hocus Pocus , saies Carmelin ; do I look like one that could make others laugh ? Thou art already worthy to be laught at for saying so ( replies Lysis ) but in the worst way ; for thou art ignorant what a glory it is to play the fool handsomely ; and that if thou couldst do it , thy jesting were honorable : Be not therefore angry , but acquaint us with thy life as thou pleasest . If thou wilt not fill it with Gallantry , let it be stor'd with Doctrine , and shew us that thou art indeed so well qualifi'd , and of so good parts as thou art , and that thou oughtst not to be listed among fools . Carmelin having upon that a little bethought himself of what he should say ; thus began his story , putting himself into a more chearful posture then before . The History of CARMELIN . SInce it is desir'd I should relate my life , I am to endeavor to go through with it to my credit , as I have done in all things I have ever undertaken : and that my Auditors may the better comprehend all I shall say , I shall observe such order in my discourses , that they shal be link'd together like pearls . That I may speak of my Father and Mother , before I speak of their childe , I must tell you , they were born and bred in Lyons ; and that it was in the same fair City they forg'd me ; my Father was called Goodman Alleaume , and my Mother Goodwife Pasquet , people without reproach , who ought neither God nor the world any thing , and liv'd upon what they got by making of Canvas : They were so well known in the City , that when they walk'd out on Sundays , a man could hear nothing here and there , but Goodman Alleaume , and Goodwife Pasquet ; and they met not an Alehouse where they took not their stage , though they drank but a pinte . They received so many presents from all parts , that when they returned home , the belly was ever full , and the back loaden : Alas ! they dyed too soon for me , and I have only known their great prosperity but by hear-say . At seven years of age was I an Orphan , and was forc'd to go and live with an uncle of mine , who would have kept me with ayr , had it been possible . His caitiff-life was such a plague to me , that I soon had a desire to put my self to service with some good Master that could afford me better chear . I was but eleven year old , and was not very tall , nor very strong , and yet my uncle made a shift to get me a service : He plac'd me with a pretty little man , that liv'd upon his rents ; and one that would not keep a Lacquay any bigger then I , lest he might beat him . 'T was a miracle how nature had been able to make a man out of so little matter : nor indeed do I well know whether I may assure you it was one , for he was not so tall as I was then . It was reported in the Town , that his father , when his mother was half gone with childe , was gone to travel ; and that having not the wit to cause the work to be finish'd by another , she had brought forth an imperfect thing . For my part , when I follow'd Mr. Taupin ( that was his name ) I was somtimes in much fear lest the wind might carry him away as a straw ; and if he were to cross some kennel , I had the same fear he might be drown'd , and that it were as hard a task to look for him , as for pins . He had no great minde to go a foot , for the avoiding of all these misfortunes ; so that he caus'd a little coach to be made , drawn by one little horse , and driven by a Coachman proportionable , that all might be in a conformity . When I was gotten up at the coach tail , our equipage was lookt on with admiration ; and there was a certain Citizen said very pleasantly , that there was no need to go to Cabinets for Rarities , to see a ship cover'd with the wing of a flye ; or a box compleat in all its parts , that weigh'd not in all the weight of a grain of Turky wheat ; when that without any trouble Taupin was to be seen , with his Coach , his Horse , his Coach-man and his Lacquay , that weigh'd but a Mustard-seed . My master was not a little vex'd that he was so low , and a man could never please him better , then to tell him that there were less then he in the world : but those that told him that lye , would have been somewhat puzzled to tell him the place where they had seen any such , if they meant not your Puppets in Fairs ; for as for your Princes Dwarfs , they were Gyants in comparison of him . Yet would he take some heart , when any body would tell him that he was a man of a middle stature , and that all might so esteem him : when he walk'd the streets , he would take it where it was highest ; and if he were in a Chamber , he ever got up on a stool . To sum up his misery , the fates ordain'd he should fall in Love with the greatest and biggest woman in all Lyons , as if out of a hatred to littleness , he had sought for nothing but height , and would not marry one proportionate to himself , lest they might have gotten children too little . He had already been married to a woman of a middle stature , who had not carried her self over honestly , but he had taken order with her ; for having known how that her private friend came to her every night into an arbour , which was at the end of the garden , he caus'd the floor of it , which was but of wood to be un-nail'd and loosen'd ; so that the first time they met there , they stirr'd so much about , that at last down they fell , and were kill'd with their fall , crushing a poor Grey-hound , that belong'd to the house , and had follow'd the woman . He easily obtain'd his pardon , and it was generally thought the whore and the knave were well serv'd , and that all the hurt was done , was to the poor dog , who had not deserv'd it . Though the great woman , which Taupin was a suitor to , knew all this business , yet did she not fear the subtle designs of such a husband , because she was a woman lived as honestly as another . I know not whether it were against her will , but the truth was , that in the memory of man it was not known she was otherwise called then Mistress Radegonda : now this was her true name ; and for those base names , which out of respect to the Ladies I shall not here mention , they had never grated any skin off her ears . I know well enough , that there are some malicious people would perswade us , that it was the worst you could say to her to call her by that name , being the most known name she had , was that of an ill-liver ; so that another woman would have been angry to be called so , and that it were not to be spoken , without reverence used before . However , let us not hearken to calumny , and let us believe Radegonda had no hurt in her , but that she was suspected . As for Taupin , Love so blinded him , that he thought not of any thing but how to get into his Mistresses favour . He wore Galloches and a high-crown'd Hat , that he might appear tall ; but he must have had Stilts , had he been only to reach the knees of his fair one . Nay , the day they were married , the Priest unwilling to be at so much trouble as to cast down his eyes towards him , and perceiving he could not possibly reach the Brides hand unless he was rais'd higher , he was by his order seated upon the Poor-mens Box. Every one said , that Radegonda would hide such a Husband in her pocket ; and that it was to be fear'd , lest being abed with her , she might crush him between her nailes in stead of a Flea . For to find the Town more work to laugh at , it happened that the next day after the wedding , Radegonda would bring all her houshold stuff to her husbands house ; but her equipage was so much too big , as his was too little . There was a great Couch , great Chairs , and a great Table ; so that they were fain to enlarge Taupin's doors for to bring them in : But that was not only requisite as to that end , but also to receive in Radegonda herself , who would have been forc'd to lie in the street , had things continued as before . About this time a new design came into Taupin's mind , which was , that he thought it sufficient to be little only in regard of his Body , without making himself so otherwise , as having but small housholdstuff : He therefore gave order to make every thing great , desiring , as he said , to imitate Alexander King of Macedon , who had been called the great , though he were but little ; and had us'd no other invention to make posterity believe he was of an high stature , but by leaving at the ends of his Conquests such Arms as should serve a Gyant , as if they had been his own . Taupin accordingly thenceforward made himself great Doublets , and great Breeches , and long Cloaks , which he seldom wore , but laid them up in his Wardrobe for a Bravado , that those which saw them might think he was no small person . He studied nothing so much as to seem rich , that so it might be said he were some great man ; and out of a desire not to be mentioned without some imagination of grandeur , he thought it would not be amiss to make his name up from two syllables to six or seven , and to be call'd La Taupinicre instead of Taupin . For my part , I was nothing pleas'd with this change , but in as much as I hoped there might also be an increase in the house-keeping as well as in the other things ; for a great Body , such as Radegonda's , doth necessarily require more meat to nourish it then a little one , such as her husbands ; and thence did I propose to my self that my belly might fare better then it did before with my master , who when he fed alone caus'd but a very small matter to be provided , thinking his servants had been as small feeders as himself . The advantage which besides came to me by this marriage , was , that his wife being a charitable woman , put me to learn to read and write , hoping to bring me to some good . As for Taupin , I know not whether he had any desire to put me forward : But one thing I must say for him , he ever kept what he promis'd ; but let me explain my self , I mean that if he promised you any thing , he kept it so well that he would never give it you . And this is the reason I did not much stick to anger him divers times together . One day above all , being in his Country-house , and having sent me to Lyons to buy some provisions , he asked me at my return , what they said in the Town when I came out ? They said Evening-prayer , Sir , said I to him . He in stead of laughing at my simplicity , was most furiously angry with me , saying I did nothing but abuse him ; and two dayes after he dismiss'd me . I have understood since , that the greatest reason he had to put me away , was , that he saw I grew up daily , and that he grew not as well as I. I was at that time couragious enough and strong enough to deal with him , if he would have beaten me . He thought it not best to keep such naughty boys , 't was enough to have a naughty wife , who had now left off her good conditions , and did nothing but slight him . When he thought to cry , it seem'd to be a Chick that had the pip ; but Radegonda had a voice that fill'd his ears as if it had been the sound of a bell . She by way of abuse would ask him , Who 's that below ? or else she would say to him , How 's this , that I hear you speak , and cannot see you ? I have been told , that one day being in a fury , she look'd for him all the house over for to whip him : He sometimes hid himself in a Rats nest , and sometimes in a pennard ; but at last shifting from one place to another , he was found in a corner of the Study which the Maid had forgotten to make clean , and there had he so entangled himself in a great cobweb , that he was taken like a bird in the net . Radegonda came to him , and having under some pretence disentangled him , she brought him to the beds-post , where one hair was enough to tie him ; and when she had done , swept his buttocks . He would after that be separated from her as to body and goods , as I believe he is now , whether he be dead or alive . When I parted from him , I went and liv'd with a Doctor of Physick , who took me for to be his Groom , and to dress his Mule , and to follow him up and down : But being one evening in the stable , methought the beast was not well . I went and told my master that his mule had caught a cold , and had a cough ; I ask'd him what he thought fit I should do to her . Put my night-cap on her head , answer'd he . I presently believ'd that the Doctor was so skilfull , that all that he prescribed must infallibly be done : besides that , I thought it not amiss to keep the Beast warm . But her head being too big for the cap , I came and told my master that his cap was too little , and that but one ear could get in . He was much taken with the simplicity of my youth , which hath furnished him with stories to divert his Patients ; for he cured them as much by his merry Conceits , as by his Receits . His Mule having afterwards been well dress'd by a Farrier , I wondred to see that a Physitian could cure men , and not cure beasts . The pleasant humour of him I served , was indeed enough to make me love him . 'T was he , who having seen the urine of a sick woman which was brought him by a Country-fellow , ask'd him twice as much as he was wont to take . Why do you ask me so much , Mr. Doctor ? says the Country-man . Because I have seen two urines , friend , answered he ; I have seen that of your wife , and that of your dog that hath just now piss'd against my carpet . In as much as at that time I was of an humour jovial enough , I was much pleas'd with these pleasant rencontres , and I was ever very proud to learn some good word . But all that did but satisfie the mind , and nor the body : I could easily perceive a decay as to the good condition of the sheath of my soul , and the mould of my doublet grew less and less . The Doctor so pester'd my head with his precepts of Abstinence , and he would needs have me content my self with one meal a day , so to rid my self of my fatness , and be more nimble to run after him . Could his Mule have spoken , she would have complain'd of his niggardliness as well as I ; and as for her being sick , it was purely for want of meat . The Doctor never went into any house , but coming out he brought away some old piece of Mat for to give his Mule , who sometimes had not broke her fast at five in the afternoon . For my part , I so much pittied the languishing condition of the poor creature , that I had not the heart to be her Governour any longer , since I had more will then ability to do her any good . I thereupon left my Doctor ; and having made acquaintance with one of his Patients , I engag'd my self in the honorable quality of a Lacquay , as I was thought deserving . This Patient was a Gentleman whose name was Tristan , one very easily serv'd : For being in a quartan Ague , which had now stuck to him a year , he never went out of his chamber , and I had no other work to do but to reach him the glass and the chamber-pot , and some other necessaries . His conversation was very pleasant : Melancholy and Solitude had half made him an Ideot . He had gotten measures of Parchment , such as Tailors have , wherewith he measured himself every day all over his body , to see if the swelling were nothing diminish'd . He had a measure for every toe , another for each leg , another for each thigh , another for the waste , another for the breast : And when he found that any of those parts grew less , he accordingly shortned his measures . I was the faithfull guardian of those measures , all which I lock'd up into a Drawer before him , taking an oath not to lengthen nor shorten them . This humor found me a great deal of sport ; but I 'll tell you of another , an admirable one , which was of some advantage to me : Tristan having no other employment all day long , but to consider what he found in his close-stool , wonder'd to finde there sometimes yellow matter , sometimes green ; sometimes hard , and sometimes soft . He would needs know whether that proceeded from his indisposition or no , and finding me as he thought sufficiently in health , he resolv'd I should eat of the same meat that he did , to see if I should void the like matter . To satisfie this humor , I had brought me in the morning a broath , which I took at the same time he took his . We afterward together took a jelly made of Knuckles and Marrow-bones , and then eat a boild Capon , and at night we had some tame fowl roasted ; I never had made so good chear , the change of meat put me into such a looseness the first day , that Tristan was almost perswaded that his diet was not wholsome ; but the second day , having recovered my former temper , and he on the contrary having done nothing but clear water , he despair'd of imagining himself extreamly sick . At last he bethought himself , that to make better experience , I must be gotten into bed as well as be . There was presently made ready a pallet in his chamber for me , where I was to continue a long time ; and this I took no pleasure in , but my felicity was now a burthen to me . I had rather have been at liberty , then have made so good chear , I was so strictly lookt to , that though I should have dyed for hunger or thirst , yet would they not give me any thing to eat or drink , but at my Masters hours ; and that if I were to go to stool , it must be also near about the time that he went , and that in a basin that was at his beds feet , lest in case I went aside to do it , there might be some falsification in the matter . He kept a memorial of the quantity and colour of my stools and his own , and all he wanted , was to know the weight and the taste . But let that pass : I should not have car'd , if when he took glisters , or any physick , I had not also been oblig'd to take the same , to see the difference of the operation ; and to make a short end of me , he had a design to have a diet prescrib'd , to see if the change of diet would change the disposition . At certain times I must have fasted as he did , to my great indignation : but at length , God took compassion on us both , and my Master having recovered his health , gave me leave to be well too , that I might wait on him on all occasions : Yet there was still a relique of folly in his head , which did some injury to his feet . However , I lived peaceably with him , and in all the precipitate journeys he put me upon . I resolutely attended him to Paris , where being advised by some wise and considerate persons , I begg'd of him that he would put me out to some Trade , whereby I might get my living : in consideration of my assistance when he was sick , he bound me Apprentice to a Joyner in that brave City , where I chose rather to live , then in my own . I was not now so foolish as when I was yong , when it being propos'd to me to be bound to this or that , or the other Trade ; I said , I would not be any of all those , why do you not tell me of a great many others that are better ? It is better I were Apprentice to a Councellor or a Gentleman , I thought that for to be a Judge or a Councellor , 't was enough to be a Clerk or a Serving-man ; and to be a Lord or a Gentleman , there were no more then to be a Lacquay : but I was now grown wiser . Tristan returning to Lyons , left me with the Master where he had placed me , of whom I thought in a little time to have learned the Trade : and when he sometimes beat me , because my work was not to his minde , I was so ingenious , as to go and perswade the Carriers of our Countrey , that if my Master was rough to me , was because it vexed him to see me already a better workman then himself . I will tell you one remarkable thing that hapned in his house : This Joyner was a good big fellow , and none of the worst faces , and had been chosen Corporal of the Trained Bands in his quarter ; and in that quality had appeared in several musters , and had with his company guarded one of the gates : This service had made him so proud , that he imagined himself descended from one of the Nine Worthies . When ever he had on the scarlet suit with gold lace , which he had made him for his days of Triumph , I must have doubled the accustomed honors and respects . Having made acquaintance with a yong man , a Painter , he would needs be drawn in that fine suit ( which he was mightily taken with ) with a Gorget , a gray Hat on his head , with a great Feather , a Sword by his side , booted and spurr'd , and having one hand on a little table , wherein there was to be a Head-piece , and two Gantlets . The Painter having done this rare piece , brought it to my Master , and received his money . There was no fault in it , but that the colours had not lustre enough . 'T is true , the Painter told him , that when the picture were dry , there were no more to do then to take a wet napkin and rub it , and that would make it the fairest thing in the world ; but that he should not put himself to that trouble , unless he were to shew it to some people of good rank . The Joyner believ'd it , and a while after , he invited seven or eight Citizens , kinsfolk and friends , to dine at his house , and as it was on purpose to shew them his own fine picture . When they had quaff'd it to some purpose in the Parlour , where they had staid a while , because of the coolness , he told the guests , that he would shew them a picture he had caus'd to be drawn . He brought them up into his chamber , where hung this Master-piece , which every one look'd very strangely on . They saw it was very poorly done , yet no body durst say any thing , because of displeasing him . But my Master thinking they esteemed not that picture as they should , because they saw not all the perfections of it , was resolv'd to make use of his secret to make it look fair . You shall presently see what miracle there is in this picture , saies he to the company ; I 'll make it look for otherwise . Boy , bring hither a napkin , and a pail of water . I obeyed his command , and the Joyner having wetted the cloath , rubb'd the picture all over : But O the strange Prodigy ! Was not this one of the Metamorphosis whereof the Shepherd Lysis hath so often spoken ? instead of having a plume of feathers on the hat , there was onely a huge pair of horns ; instead of boots , a high pair of Countrey shoes ; instead of a sword , there was a compass ; and upon the table a plank , and a smoothing place , instead of the head-piece and gantlets . O the great scandal there was I my Master having received such an affront , before people that could not but laugh at it , swore he would make the Painter repent it , and that without any more ado , he would indict him , but he had left Paris , and was gone to travel . It was said he had in the first place drawn in oyl the picture of the horned Joyner , and that afterwards he had made the Gentleman Joyner upon the other in distemper , so that the water might easily wipe out this last draught . This Painter bore a spight to my Master , because that being once on the guard , he had suffer'd him to stand sentinel longer then his time ; besides , that he could not brook so great an insolence , as that a Joyner would be painted like a Gentleman . And this was the reason of the cheat ; but that which troubled my Master most , were the horns , for to threaten him with those , was to make him utterly despair , who had a yong woman to his wife . All the misfortune fell on my head , there being no other he could quarrel with : he was angry that I had brought him the water so soon , and it was not enough to excuse me , to tell him I had done nothing but by his command . He never bore me good will since ; and yet when my time was out , I was a long while Jorneyman with him , but I have nothiag to tell you as to that . I am only to acquaint you , that at length a famous Doctor , in whose study I put up some shelves , taking notice of me , entertain'd me , for to make me a knowing and learned man. Since that I served a Stationer that made Almanacks , as you have already heard ; and now I am in service with the Shepherd Lysis , where if my condition be good , I appeal to this honorable company . 'T is well known , what I have done since I came to this Countrey : so that I may here end my discourse , and crave your pardons if it have not pleas'd : As for example , if I have spoken of a business too obscene in the history of my Master Tristan . I beseech you not to to be offended ; for as the speaking of oyl and grease doth not spot our cloathes , so I conceive my words stink not . Assoon as Carmelin had given over speaking , the whole company gave him a thousand commendations , swearing they never had heard a more pleasant story . 'T was the opinion even of Clarimond , who preferred his eloquence before that of Philiris and the other Shepherds , and told him there was nothing he could be tax'd for , saving that he ly'd a little when he spoke of Taupin , whom he made so little and weak , that he seem'd to relate a fable . Yet have I said nothing of his stature which divers of his acquaintance will not affirm , replies Carmelin ; if I have added any thing , it hath been for the ornament of the discourse : but if you had given me time to prepare my self , I had spoken more bravely , and would have displayed all my science , whereof I should have scattered some hints up and down . 'T is a sad loss you have not done it , says Orontes , we have lost much by the bargain , you must make us amends some other time . He shall not fail , says Lysis : But there 's none of you all considers what he said of the Joyners picture ; He almost believes that the change that hapned therein was a Metamorphosis , like those whereof I have given so many examples . And to be serious , he were better be of that opinion , then to go and imagine that the Painter put one colour on another . I do not believe there can be any such subtilty used . It will be a thing more noble , and withall more probable , that all here present who are assured of the power of the Divinity , should imagine that the Picture of the Gentleman was metamorphos'd into that of a Cuckold , by a celestial miracle , to punish a Knave that would appear what he was not . To avoid quarrelling , I 'll believe what you please , says Carmelin : Then , as for the humour of this Corporal , was it not such as it should be , as I have already made appear ? He was not any thing liberall ; and I forgot to tell you that he never made any provision for his house , for he never bought neither bread nor wine , but as much as would serve at the meal ; because ( said he ) if he had a great Loaf , or a Pipe of wine , and should die and leave any thing behind , his heirs in their merry humours would say , That there was a great Fool indeed , he hath taken the pains to buy a deal of wine , and hath not drunk it up : We 'll never do so . I see then , says Orontes to Carmelin , that you will still remember some passages of your story , which you pass'd by unmentioned . But where are our wits all this while , that we have made you and the rest speak , and have forgotten the Shepherd Lysis your Master , as if he were not of this assembly ? He , who is one of the most consummate ingenuities of the world , will entertain us with nothing but miracles ; and we have no need to importune the Shepherdess Charite to relate her story , since there can be but one between them both , and the adventures of the one depend on those of the other . While Orontes said this , Charite thought that they were minded to abuse her ; and being of a simple Cockney-humour , she rise out of her place , where she was as 't were on the rack , as being set neer her Mistress , and ran home without any stop . Lysis would needs go after her ; but Angelica told him , that for that time he must let the disdainfull Gentlewoman take her course , and that when she came home she would chide her for it . Am I not the most miserable of all the Lovers that the Sun ever shone upon ? replies Lysis : My Shepherhess , because she sees me going to relate my story , runs away : It is because she is afraid to understand my amorous torments , and will not be oblig'd to succour me by the prayers and perswasions of this honourable company , as if there were not Gods that saw and knew all , and would condemn her as guilty , though her crimes were hidden from men . But must the absence of Charite be a reason why we may not have your story ? says Leonora . I have not the courage to tell you any thing , Madam , replies Lysis ; but there is a remedy for that . There 's Clarimond , who hath every where taken Notes of my actions past , and is resolv'd to make a Book of my Loves ; let him tell you what he shall be able ; I shall be very glad my self to see in what manner he hath set himself to work in it : Though I quarrell'd with him erewhile , he must forget what is past . I shall not relate much , says Clarimond ; for I have not my papers here , which I should want very much , because my memory is at this time very short and deceitfull . Yet I shall endeavour to come as neer as I can to what I have written . All being very attentive to what Clarimond should say : He began thus ; UNder the happy Reign of the most invincible King of the Flowerdeluces , there flourish'd at Paris the Son of a Silkman , whose Vertue paralel'd the Antiquity of his race , and whose Antiquity of race was far below his Riches . Let 's have no more , I beseech you , saies Lysis ; if my History be made in that manner , it will not please me . When I hear that word of Flourishing , methinks 't is the life of some Saint : That 's the style of your Martyrologies ; you do me a greater honor then I deserve . If you will have me make it better , replies Clarimond , give me what directions I must observe . My history must begin in the middle , ( continued Lysis ) that 's the way of all your famous Romances : A man must enter by degrees into the body of the history , and not discover the design to the Reader till the very last . It seems then you would have your story compos'd like that of Polixena , saies Clarimond . There are two or three have imitated that way , and they have done very handsomly . I should in the beginning have mention'd , that when Charite had understood by Lysis's Letters , the extream affection he bore to her , her minde was charg'd with sundry maginations , or some such thing . After I had a while pursued the narration , I should bring my Shepherd to Anselme's , to whom he should relate his first adventures . That 's your meaning , is it not ? but for my part , I am not of that opinion . 'T is a pretty impertinence , to bring in this man or that man , without telling the Reader who they were , or naming the Countrey where the things related were done . Were not this to disoblige an understanding man , who through this means should finde our relations so confused , that he would make nothing of them . I know well enough , that he who first observ'd that method , made use of it in Chariclea ; and having heard say , it was a fine thing to begin a Romance in the middle , hath done what he could to begin his his so ; a way , which discovers less then any other the matter he was to treat ; but see how well he hath imitated the Aethiopian History , which so many others have taken for their patern ; that saies , That it began to dawn , when there met a sort of Robbers upon a mountain , near a certain mouth of the Nyle ; and so of the rest . Here you have the time , the persons , and the places set down ; and Heliodorus would not speak to us like a mad man , relating things we should not at all understand ; as if he should say , Chariclea knew not as yet whether Theagenes were dead or alive , when she fell among a company of robbers . That would have been a fine put-off ; would it not have been thought , that this were the second Book , and that there must needs go somewhat before ? But this Author is not so simple , and you see he names not those yong people whom the robbers met with , because it would have been an impertinency to have done it , if at the same time he had not also related a good part of their life : so that to conclude , 't is to be thought that there is certainly some grace to begin a Romance in the middle , but it must be done with such artifice , that that middle may seem to be the true beginning . It must be confess'd that thou explainest this business as handsomely as may be , saies Lysis ; and since I see 't is thy principal design to bestow all thy industry to adorn my history , I allow of thy opinions , but thou must promise me to reform what thou hast already done , and to make Heliodorus thy president , since thou art of his opinion , as to what concerns the order of the narration . For the present thou shalt say nothing of me , nor needs it , since there are few here but know my several Fortunes . All the presence was troubled , that Lysis had interrupted Clarimond , of whom they expected a pleasant relation ; yet Hircan having sent for some kinde of Banquet , it was thought fit to make a little cessation of discourse : but Lysis being intreated to eat , there came into his minde the late flight of Charite , and the command without command he had received from her a while before : That put him so much out of humor , that he of a sudden cry'd out , Must I enjoy my self among others , being so uncertain of the state of my affairs ? Alas ! no , this is the season for me to weep , and to live in solitude . Farewell then , dear Company , I must separate my self from you a little , that I may not disturb your enjoyments . Having said so , he went his way into the thicket , and would appear no more . No body ran after him , and he that had least maw to it was Carmelin , who was grown very dry with telling his story , and would gladly have drunk with the rest . Because he was there , they said no hurt of his Master , for they would give him no occasion to leave his service , and there was only Clarimond presum'd to tell him , that his history was very remarkable , in that he ever had the happiness to live with Hypocondriakes , and that all his Masters had Chambers to let in their heads ; but he was interrupted to make way for another discourse , that there might be no ill spoken of the absent . The Sun being near setting , they all retir'd : Those of Orontes's company went with him , and the rest with Hircan , who at his return found Lysis in his Castle , To live with Shepherds , such as these are ( saies Lysis the first word ) I am well content , and will do it ; but as for any enjoyments of my self with Knights and Ladies , it s a thing I must disclaim , while I continue unhappy as I am . A while after he supp'd with the rest , without any appearance of mirth or sadness , and his minde was employ'd in making divers observations on the histories he had heard related . All being rise from Table , Carmelin , who was a person of much curiosity , goes into Hircans study , which by chance he found open ; and being come again in a maze . O the horrid cruelty ( whisper'd he to his Master ) that I have now seen ! This Magician hath pluckt off the heads of some of his enemies , and hath them in his study , to behold at his pleasure : Come along with me , and say nothing , I 'll shew it you . Lysis went softly with him to the place , and Carmelin having opened a Press , wherein the key had been left , shew'd his Master three or four great blew periwigs , which had each a long beard . Mad fellow ! saies Lysis , dost thou not see here is not any head at all ; and that there 's nothing but hair , where are the eyes , the nose and the ears ? I cry you mercy , replies Carmelin , I had but a glance of it , and fear made me forget it presently . But hear'st thou , sayes Lysis , here is somewhat that 's strange ; for methinks they are the same beards which the Gods of the Waters had last time we saw them . That which methinks is an ell and three quarters long , was the God Morin's . 'T is the same and no other . I must know the secret of this business . Having so said , he and Carmelin went out of the study , and coming to Hircan ; Ha! saies he to him , what wonders have I seen , learned Magician . I have found in thy study the periwigs of the Aquatick Divinities ; how camest thou by them ? Hircan was here surspris'd , for they were indeed the false periwigs which he and his companions had on , when they personated the Gods of the waters . It troubled him that he had been so careless as to leave his Press open ; but he yet found a means to cheat Lysis , who himself gave him the occasion . Thou must know , gentle Shepherd ▪ saies he to him , that having restor'd thee to the form thou now hast , the Aquatick Gods with whom thou didst converse when thou wert a tree , have ever since bore me a grudge , for having depriv'd them of a conversation so pleasant as thine . so that by a treacherous plot they took me , and would have carried me into a river and drown'd me : they had done it , had I not betaken me to my charms , by the means whereof I made them as immoveable as rocks . Then thinking I could not any way be better reveng'd of them , then by making them deformed , because 't is their greatest desire to be beloved of the Nymphs , I made them bald , as if their hair had fallen away , and having rais'd up the skin a little above the ear , I pull'd so long , that I brought away all their hair and beards . I afterward let them go whither they pleas'd , to be the laughing-stock to all the rural Divinities . Ah! Rascals , saies Carmelin , how glad am I they are so serv'd ! they 'll never frighten me no more with their blew horse-hair beards . Peace thou , replies Lysis ; 't is not for us to speak ill of the Gods , we are not so powerful as Hircan , for to resist their revenge . Hircan after this , carried all the other Shepherds into his study , to see the divine beards ; and they beheld them with a feign'd admiration and astonishment . However , the Magician spake thus to the company : I Have shewn you this , lest it might have been too great grief to you , not to have seen it as well as Lysis and Carmelin , but had they not seen it by chance , never any other eyes but my own had beheld it ; for prophane persons must not so much as enter into this place : Wherefore I give you notice , that hence forward none presume to set foot into this place without my leave . This discourse ended , the Shepherds went out of the study ; and Lysis talking of returning to his ordinary lodge , to look after his flock ; they told him , his Landlord would have a care of them , and that he must accept the lodging that Hircan proffer'd him . 'T is true indeed , saies Philiris to him , that the sheep you yesterday kept , are troubled that they are depriv'd the conduct of so illustrious a Shepherd ; and that as in the ancient Roman Republike , the earth brought forth better when manur'd by a Triumphant Labourer ; so that poor beasts would extreamly thrive , had they the perpetual conduct of a Sheephook guided by the hand of so rare a person as you are ; but consider with your self , that you have another flock to govern now . There is that of your amorous thoughts , which must be continually carried abroad to graze , nor must you carry them far from this place , which is more proper for them , then the place whither you intend to go , because you are here near Charite . O God! how elegant art thou ? saies Lysis : I wish it had cost me some money , so that I had had that conceipt . Why came it not into my minde as well as into thine , since it wholly concerns me ? I shall be troubled at it as long as I live . To remedy my misfortune , Gentle Philiris , I pray thee bestow on me that rare and incomparable conceipt . It 's a very common one , replies Philiris , yet if you desire it , it is at your service , and all those I shall have this moneth . I humbly thank thee for thy good will , saies Lysis ; but now I think on 't , 't were not handsom at the present I should pretend to that conceipt , for that were to be done secretly . Here are so many that hear us , that when I should make account I were Master of some thing , and had made a fair purchase , I should be amaz'd to finde I had nothing at all ; and that it would be reported , that all the ware in my shop were thine . What do you mean by all this ? saies Fontenay , are you of those people that Traffique in Conceipts ? Have there been any to be sold this year at St. Germans Fair ? I tell thee once more , that that is not publikely sold , replies Lysis ; yet know , there is a trading in them all manner of ways : They are bought , they are lent , and they are barter'd ; and I may say , there is such a one , who having occasion for some in a business of some haste , as it may be for some Ball , that were to be danc'd the next day , would be glad to take up , upon great interest , though they were found on the Exchange . I know no reason , why the Scriveners cannot give us directions where to finde any , it would be no mean gain to them . I am of opinion , that sometimes they may be also stollen , says Clarimond ; and a certain author having had one taken away from him , as he pass'd in the night over the Newbridge with his bag of Conceipts under his arm ; all his friends went one after another to comfort him in his affliction . For my part , I must tell you , that when any such accident happens to me , I shall not need any of the Gapuchin fathers to keep me from despair : I am so liberal of this merchandize of conceits , that I bestow them on all the world : yet I modestly hit them in the teeth that have committed the theft . As for example , a certain Poet having stollen an Humour out of my Banquet of the Gods , whereof a many Copies have been scattered abroad , I could not , when I saw his Verses , but say , that it was like somwhat in my Book . 'T was answered , that however it were , the Poet says on his credit he hath stollen nothing from you . He hath not indeed , said I , he hath not stollen it ; for take but the pains to look into the Banquet of the Gods , and you will find it there yet . That 's hugely good , that 's hugely subtle , cries out Hircan ; what a natural rencontre it was ! let me die if I ever heard the like , and if it be not beyond all Erasmus's Apothegmes ! The wittiness of this reply proceeds from this , that commonly things which are not stollen , are still in their places : But contrary to the generall maxim , if this conceit be in its right place , it 's a sign it was stollen . One might say this were very strange : But certainly a man that speaks of the loss of a conceit , by another handsom conceit , is never to be pittied , for he invites the thieves to come and steal from him again . I confess Clarimond spoke there unhappily enough , says Lysis ; nor am I so unjust as not to believe he hath a good wit when he pleases , and that 't is his own fault if he quit not those errors that possess him . All this is good , says Philiris : but give me also leave to speak to this point concerning the Thieves of Conceits . I was a while since in a company , where one who pretended to be an able Poet , told me that he endeavoured to be master of two things which seldom met together , Youth and Continence . I thereupon calling to mind that I had seen that conceit in a certain Author of the time , which I will call Salust , I answered him , Pardon me , Sir , those two things are in Salust as well as you . You see well , I would have rather said that the same Conceit was in that other Author , then either Continence or Youth . That was very covertly and subtilly spoken , says Lysis ; I should never be weary to hear such excellent things . You must therefore stay here , says Hircan , if you would enjoy the pleasant conversation of those that are here . Are you now not fully perswaded , Shepherd ? says Philiris : there is now no going hence , for it is too late : Night , who is now in her turn to come into her Empire , hath brought with her an Army of thick Clouds , who have defeated the Light : The great Winds which now blow , seem to be in the pursuit : The God of Sleep with his Regiment of Dreams brings up the Rear ; and though it be arm'd with nothing but Poppies , yet doth it hope to overcome all the World. What excellent imaginations are these ! says Lysis ; I am charm'd with them , I confess it ; it shall be in this house that I will be overcome by sleep . After he had so said , they assign'd him a bed by himself , and to Carmelin also , so that they slept at their ease . They were no sooner awake the next morning , but they were acquainted that Orontes had sent to invite them to dinner with the rest of the Pastoral assembly ; and there came into their chamber a Lacquay that did the message . Lysis knew not whether he should promise , or deny to go , because he thought it not so convenient to mind his enjoyments while Charite continued cruel towards him : But considering on the other side , that to obtain her favour he must present himself to her , he would not neglect the occasion to go to the house where she liv'd , as also that he was loth to procure the ill will of his Fellow-shepherds in case he forsook their company . He therefore promised the Lacquay that he would dine at Orontes's ; and presently after Hircan and the Shepherds came and fill'd up his chamber , discoursing with him about several things for to make themselves sport . There was only Meliantes that seem'd to be sad : He was gotten into a corner , where he fetch'd such deep sighs , that they seemed to hear the bellows of a Forge . Carmelin who was of a very pittifull nature , was the first took notice of it , and spoke thus to him : Do not refuse to tell me what thou ailest , brave Shepherd ! Is it some stitch in the side , or the tooth-ach that makes thee groan ; or is there some kinsman or friend dead ? If thou wilt tell me the cause of thy griefs , thou mayst assure thy self thou hast met with a man , who as to what concerns the succouring of the afflicted , is as good as four . 'T is very certain thou canst assist me much , Compassionate and generous Carmelin ! answers Meliantes : And therefore I must not conceal from thee , that it is thy Master who is the cause of my grief . Alas ! Master , come hither , cries out Carmelin , will you suffer a poor miserable man that implores your assistance to languish ? Lysis hearing his voice , turn'd towards him ; and seeing that Meliantes did nothing but sigh . Come hither , says he to him , what ails thee Shepherd , that thou art not merry as well as the rest ? Alas ! how will you have a wretch as I am , of whom there is no regard had , to be merry ? replies Meliuntes . Others find assistance from you , but I cannot , though I need it so much to bring my Mistress out of captivity . I am forgotten , and there hath been no speech of assisting me , ever since the relation of my History . We are certainly to blame , says Hircan ; and you Lysis are not the least guilty : For having heard that the French Shepherd must deliver Pamphilia out of the enchanted prison , you should have enquired whether it were not meant of you . But I now assure you , that it is not to be thought of any Shepherd but your self : For by naming only the French Shepherd , as it were by way of excellence , 't is not to be question'd but that it is meant of the most illustrious Shepherd in that Country . But though that were not apparent as it is , yet by my deep knowledge I should certainly know it to be you , Lysis , who by your incomparable force must restore to Meliantes his Pamphilia . You will do that which the most invincible Knights could not do , and your Arms should bring down the pride of Monsters and Devils . I have ever given you equal credit with the oracle of some God , sacred Magician , replied Lysis ; and yet at present I am to confess to you that I am in some doubt whether you speak the truth or no : For what appearance is there that I should do any great exploits in matter of Arms , and that I should take in a Fortress garrison'd with Monsters and Spirits ? What likelihood is there , I say , that I should do these things , who know better what it is to conduct Sheep then Souldiers , and who never intend to fight against any man , unless it be for to sing the best and most amorous Songs , or who shall give the sweetest kisses ? Let incredulity be convinc'd , ( sayes Hircan with the gesture of a man furious and out of himself ) there will come the day that the Dove shall be covered with the feathers of an Eagle , and shall destroy the Falcons : The Country-mans Coat shall be turn'd into a Corslet ; the string whereby the Scrip hangs , into a Belt ; and the Sheephook into a Half-pike . Let those that are wise credit things so true : And especially let Meliantes give over sighing ; for it will be for his sake that these miracles shall be done . Every one admired the prophecie of the Magician , and Lysis among others was much troubled to find out the true interpretation of it . He desired it of Hircan ; but he told him , it was not yet time he should know it , and that in the mean while he might enjoy himself without thinking on it . All the Shepherds invited him , thereupon , not to trouble his mind with any disquiet imaginations ; and he seeing that Meliantes was no longer sad , he thought he should not be so neither , finding withall in himself some great presages of a future prosperity . Carmelin musing on what had past , imagined , that since his Master was design'd for to deliver out of prison Meliantes's Mistress , he must make great journies , and that haply he would carry him with him , whereto he knew not whether he should consent or no : And upon this incertainty of what was to come , he had many pretty imaginations concerning the life he should lead in those remote Countries ; so that he could not withhold saying to Lysis , My master , do me one favour ; Tell me , I pray , when Meliantes is return'd into his Country , whether he will continue a Shepherd , and whether you would do so too , in case you went thither with him . There 's no question but we should , replies Lysis . But that is not all , replies Carmelin ; would you also keep the Sheep of that Country ? They have , it may be , other customes then those of France ; and then I believe they bleat in a strange language , which you would not understand . Every one laugh'd at Carmelins conceit : but his Master remonstrated to him , that the language of dumb Creatures was not more understood in one Country then another ; and that it was not given to any to understand it at all , except some Magicians , whereof there was no great number . 'T was a doubt whether Carmelin had put this question out of knavery , or simplicity : 'T was a thing could not be discovered , because of the inequality of his Naturals , which sometimes pass'd from subtilty to childishness . He had not continued much his discourse , which was like that before , but it being dinner-time , Hircan and his company went their way cheerfully to Orontes's , taking along with them the Shepherdess Amaryllis and the Maid Lysetta . The End of the Eighth Book . THE Anti-Romance ; OR , THE HISTORY Of the SHEPHERD LYSIS . The Ninth Book . ORontes desirous to make a solemn feast for the most pleasant Shepherds that ever were in Brie , had prepar'd a long table , upon one of the beds of his garden , that the entertainment might be the more Pastoral . There was a general astonishment to see him and some of his house clad like Shepherds : 'T was such a satisfaction to Lysis , that he went and embrac'd them all with extream joy . But he was quite transported , when he saw Florida , Leonora and Angelica appear in white , clad like Shepherdesses : He told them , that he never fear'd to be miserable , now that he had seen such exquisite persons choose that kinde of life which he had chosen himself : Yet could he not but break off his Complement , for to ask where Charite was . We must not conceal the truth from you , saies Angelica ; your Charite was so proud , that she would change neither condition nor habit for all the entreaty we could make . Our perswasions she took no otherwise then importunities , till she at last brought the business to a quarrel ; so that she swore she would not come with us one way nor other . Lysis firmly believed this , though it were only an abuse ; for that Charite appear'd not , 't was that being but a servant , she sate not at table with her Mistress . Must this company then be imperfect ? cry'd out the amorous Shepherd , will Charite never quit this severe humor which makes her ever keep at a distance from other people ? Angelica perceiving that Lysis began to be troubled , sent for Charite , but she would by no means appear ; and Lisetta , who was sent for her , staid with her . This however hindred not , but that they were about sitting down , when there comes in two unknown Shepherds : They were two Gentlemen of Orontes's acquaintance , disguis'd , who having ask'd for Lysis , were shew'd him they look'd for . They very courteously saluted him ; and the more ancient of the two spoke thus to him : ILlustrious Shspherd , We are sent to you on the behalf of a many persons of quality , who having seen the Letter and Bill that you sent to Paris , are extreamly desirous to come to you , for to learn that admirable art of being happy . There are above two hundred , both yong men and maids upon resolution to come hither , and put on Shepherds habit . As for our parts , we have already taken it , that we might not appear before you in a habit disbecoming our Ambassage . The charge and Instructions laid on us , is to present you with the service of our Companions ; and to assure you , that they will wait on you assoon as they shall be assur'd of a reception from you , upon such ▪ terms as they shall deserve . They would have already been here themselves , but that considering there was much abuse in the world , it might haply be some Impostures had put up the Bill , and not you . Lysis being overjoy'd at this Legation ; made this Answer to the Ambassadors : GGentle Shepherds , I cannot disapprove the intentions of our brave Parisian Shepherds , they have done well to send you hither , to see if it were true that there was a Shepherd Lysis , who had undertaken to restore the world to its former felicity . You shall see what I know ; and since you are come so seasonably into this good company , you shall taste of our pleasures , that you may give your Companions a faithful account of what you finde . The Shepherd having said this , every one fell a questioning the Ambassadors : one ask'd them the names of the most famous Shepherds of Paris ; another ask'd , how they found out Lysis , since he had not lyen at Bertrands the night before . They answered all the best they could ; while in the mean time Anselme and Montenor came in . We only staid for you , says Lysis to them , but you come not so clad as to please me : Will you be like that Clarimond ? who is so obstinate in what he believes , that he would think it a dishonor to be clad like a Shepherd ? Anselme and Montenor perceiving that Orontes and divers others were cloath'd like Shepherds , were sorry they were not so too , that it might not be thought they should have made any disparity in the Assembly : Yet they were more inquisitive after the news of the Ambassage which Lysis had receiv'd , then how to excuse themselves ; when in the mean time one of these Parisans , who would be called Silvian , hearing Clarimond divers times named , ask'd him before all that were present ; Are you that Clarimond , whom I have heard so much spoken of in the City , and that hath made a little book called the Banquet of the Gods , which is scattered up and down in writing ? I am without doubt the Author of that Book , replies Clarimond ; I will not disown what I have done . Then I have a deal of news to tell you , continued Silvian : Know then , that The Banquet of the Gods , and some other pieces of yours , which tax some Authors , hath rais'd you so many enemies , that I did not think to finde you alive . One threatens to beat you , another to stab you ; there are some almost resolv'd to sell their best cloak , for money to give some Assassins ; and as for those that have relation to the Court , they assure themselves on the authority of their Masters , and believe that by their means they shall absolutely ruine you . Clarimond neither knew Silvian , nor his companion Menelas , who swore , that all the other had said was true . He knew not whether he should believe them ; but whatever were in it , there being nothing in all this could move him ; he made this cold answer : You are come a great way to tell me things which I knew before : I never question'd , but what I had said would procure me the hatred of those against whom I have spoken . A man need not be very cunning to guess at that ; and you are to know , that there 's nothing hapned to me , which I desired not . It 's better to be hated of fools and impertinent people , then to be lov'd by them ; for to comply with them , a man must be like them , a thing I shall shun as much as I can possible . And as for their menaces , they trouble me not , for I do not think my self less powerful then they ; and suppose the worst , though their hatred were mortal , I know a way to appease them ; 't is but to dine them once , or give them a glass of good wine , and they are my intimate friends . These are your mercenary Clerks , the pillars of Taverns , Parasites , and infamous Sycophants , who are for him that gives them most . I would fain speak with one of the Crew , before some such brave people as are here , you should see how I would confound them . But tell me I pray , Have they no desire to turn Shepherds at the entreaty of Lysis ? They have read his Letter very seriously , reply'd Silvian , but they said it was your style ; and laughing at your invention , would not believe there were any Shepherd Lysis in the world . How am I slighted by those that should respect me ? interrupts Lysis ; what do the Poets and Romancists , whose qualities I have studied to advance , do they , I say neglect me ? where could they have found a greater support then I ? with whom have they obtained more credit ? Ha! I renounce the protection of their persons , though I continue it towards their doctrines ; and since Clarimond is resolv'd to dispute with them , I freely permit him . I would they were already met , that we might have the pleasure of their controversies . Be not angry , I pray , says Orontes to Lysis , see here my servants have brought in the meat , that will be cold , while you enter into a heat . Having so said , he made all wash , and assigned every man his place , according to the quality he pretended to , not forgetting the Seignior Carmelin . Lysis desirous to gain a good opinion with Silvian and Menelas , and to make them believe the life he led was very pleasant , had quitted much of what troubled him , and thought by that means to win them , that so they might say nothing to their companions , that were disadvantageous to him . He was not one of the last to set upon Clarimond concerning the menaces of the Writers of the Time : and Clarimond seeing every one made it his business to bait him about it ; made this reply , I must needs confess I have not gotten much from our Poetlings , by telling them of their Fopperies ; for they are so obstinate , that it is impossible for a man to make them see the truth ; and I have done nothing else but provoke a sort of fools , with whom there is no glory to contest . However , my labour is not lost , since I have in their tongues found that perpetual motion , which many Philosophers have so much sought after , and have discovered , that in their brain might be found that emptiness , which was thought impossible in nature . Besides , I have oblig'd a many honest people , who are glad I have help'd them out of the errors whereinto these Idiots endeavor'd to bring them . As for the fear they think to have put me in , by telling I have to do with those that have less to lose then my self , and affront all those they hate ; I answer you , it is impossible for them to do me any hurt that way : for though they should catch me , I do not think it would be any more prejudice to my reputation , then if one of the mad people that walk up and down in Paris , should quarrel with me ; and as for their railing , I make as much account of it as the braying of an Ass . Clarimond would have spoken many other things to the contempt of his enemies ; but Orontes interrupted him , saying , There must be no more quarrelling , since it hindred the tranquility of their Pastoral life . The company on that , began to give it self over to mirth ; and Lysis being in a deep consideration of the variety of the meat , said to Orontes , I think , O magnificent Shepherd , that thou desirest to satisfie our eyes , as well as our bellies : The greatest part of the fowl I see on the table , are methinks alive still ; I think they are readier to eat , then to be eaten . As for those which are in sawces , or in broths , methinks they swim there , as they did in the ponds before ; and as for the rest , which are otherwise dispos'd , I finde them so lively , that it s to be fear'd they 'll fly off the table . To hinder this from flying away , saies Orontes , cutting up one , there 's a wing , which I pluck off and present to you . Lysis accepted it , but having observ'd what pleas'd him better on another part of the Table , which he could not reach , I am somewhat skill'd , saies he very confidently , in the flight of Birds ; I have learn'd the Profession of the Roman Augurs . All these common sowl that are before me , are unfortunate ; but if those I see there at some distance could pass this way , I should make some good presage for my affairs . The presage will be worth nothing if they are made to fly towards you , replies Clarimond , for it must be chance , and not of set purpose . It matters not for that , saies Orontes , let the Soothsayer do as he please ; and with these words he sent Lysis some of the choisest , wondring at the invention he had us'd to bring it about : but the amorous Shepherd shew'd himself so civil , that he refus'd it , saying he had ask'd in jest , and to try how they would answer him ; and besides that , he was not so ill bred , as to shew himself a glutton in so honorable an Assembly , he , whose principal nourishment were amorous imaginations . After this , he freely fed on all , and in the mean time Orontes urg'd the Shepherds to drink one to another : Shall we not drink to our Mistresses ? saies Philiris ; shall we not take so many glasses as there are letters in their names ? I never fail drinking to Charite's , though I say nothing , reply'd Lysis ; thy invention is not new to me . I have already drunk thrice to the three first Letters of the fairest word that can be pronounc'd . No body hath seen it , replies Philiris ; 't was secretly done : Begin ▪ the game again . Thou dost not understand the subtilty of it , sayes Lysis , Knowing that if I began again , I should commit a great fault , because the glasses I have already drunk , should be counted , and being added to those I should drink with thee , would amount to a greater number then the letters of the name of Charite : So that I should trangress the vow I long since made to do all things in the number of seven . So the Shepherd Lysis made it appear , that nothing could make him quit his former designs ; so that the rest making a party by themselves , suffer'd him to do what he pleas'd . As for Carmelin , every one drank to him , and he was of so good an humour , that he swore he would make all those lyars , who said he had no reason , and that he would do it to all the world . He had ply'd it so well , that when he was risen from the table , he stagger'd at every step ; and I assure you there were others that were not much behinde him , whether they were drunk indeed , or that they feign'd it . Lysis began to laugh , having a long time observ'd how they stammer'd , and justled one another . These are good youths , saies he , they are not content to be possest with two furies , that is to say , that of Poetry and Venus ; but having read there was a third , which is that of Bacchus , they would needs be possessed of that too . I shall not think it much amiss , so that they commit not over great insolences . Bacchus is an amiable , and a pleasant God , and requires our devotions at least once a moneth , when a man hath his friends about him . I shall by no means forbid any man to converse with him , since I finde that the ancient Poetry is as ful of good-fellowship as loves ; and that I know by experience , that there are some Poets who can never compose any thing , but when they are drunk . Gentle Shepherds , weep now for having drunk too much , to morrow you will weep for your loves , that your lives may be diversifi'd . Lysis spoke this out of his ordinary judgement ; for though he had taken his seven cups , he had not drunk much at a time , as being of those that are not much given to wine . Clarimond was not well pleas'd to see him so reserv'd and temperate ; for he would gladly have known what extravagancy he would have committed , if there had been a mixture of drunkenness with his Extravagance . As for Carmelin , he had eaten and drunk so much , that he went a little aside and return'd it ; which his Master perceiving : Ah! villain , saies he to him , must thou offend such a presence with thy beastliness ? I allow thee to be merry and to drink , but I would not have thee forget the quality of a man and a Shepherd , and participate in brutality with the beasts . Orontes , who heard this discourse , came and said to Lysis , You are to blame to find fault with such an honest man : Consider , if that which he casts out be a thing so foul , that it is a loathing to you to see it , he hath reason to disburthen himself of it , for how do you think he could suffer it on his stomack ? What thou sayst salves the matter well for the present , reply'd Lysis : but why had he before so little discretion as to swallow down what should hurt him ? I will allow him to be drunk so far as to be frolick , but not to be stupid . I am not drunk , my sweet master , says Carmelin ; 't was only my drinking out of a great glass , that hath made me so sick at the heart , that I was fain to vomit as you see . This discourse was interrupted by three or four hickocks , which brought out with them wine and broth , which a dog of Orontes's did assoon lick up , lifting up his nose every foot to see if there were any more . Lysis approv'd the specious reasons of his faithfull Carmelin , and so return'd to the rest of the company to know what they were resolved to do . They had notice of a Wedding hard by , so that they resolved to go thither to pass away the time . At the end of Orontes's house there was a Hamlet of five or six houses , in one whereof there was a Country-Lass that married a Husband-man of the next village . They had brought from Coulommiers the great Musick-Company , which consisted of a Base , a Tenor , and a Kit which served instead of a Violin . The guests having already din'd , had paid their Reckoning , and made their Presents according to the custom : whereupon the Musick began to cheer up the Company , and there was not any so wretched Lobcock but took his Sweetheart into the dance . Our courteous Shepherds being come thither , would not stand out ; but rushing in among the Country-people , they danc'd together , where every one shew'd what he could do , though there were some whose paces were very circumflexe , and whose capers were not above half an inch from the ground . The Peasants seeing so many Gentlemen of quality in such ridiculous postures , and in such extraordinary habits as they had on , thought they did it out of some design to abuse them , so that they were not well pleas'd at it . When Orontes was weary of dancing , and the rest too , he would needs have them to some of your childish sports . Shall we go to Blind Cupid ? says Lysis to the company ; it is a very Pastoral sport ; it 's used by Amaryllis and her companions in the Faithfull Shepherd , and methinks 't is much like that which all the Children know , which they call Blind-man-buff . But to be more ingenious yet , I should desire we might not fix on any sport , but that which Sir Philip Sidney makes the Shepherds of Aacadia recreate themselves with , in that long Proeme which is as I take it in the first Tome of his incomparable Work ; but it is so subtle , that nobody can make any thing of it . Every one gave his voice for Blind Cupid ; and being retired a little distance from the place where the Wedding was , there was none but voted Carmelin to be the Cupid . They blinded him with a foul napkin ; and every one being gone out of his way , Lysis taught the rest the words of the game . But instead of courteous treating the poor Cupid , they pelted him with clods of earth , which fell on him of all sides so unmercifully , that he was forc'd to unblind himself and run away , swearing that as long as he liv'd he would never meddle with such a sport . Having taken sanctuary among the Country-people , he thought better to be merry with them ; and having perceiv'd Lisetta , whose fair eye had deeply wounded him , he would needs dance a Coranto with her . The Gentlemen-Shepherds return'd within a while to make up their sport with him : They saw that Carmelin was not any thing sick , and that he danc'd it so well , as would have bred a mortal jealousie in the most illustrious Dancers of all the villages thereabouts . Leonora's Kitchin-maid chanced also to be in the place ; and Lysis having spoken to her , made account to know of her a many particulars concerning his Mistress . It came into his mind , that when he was let blood , it had seem'd to him and Clarimond too , that there might be seen in his blood the Figure of Charite . He would have gladly known , if in like manner there was not seen his Figure in hers , or whether there appeared the countenance of some other Lover . He thought that by that means he might discover whether he were belov'd or no. He therefore put the question to the Maid , thinking she had been present when Charite was let blood three or four dayes before . She told him he was an idle jeering Companion ; that she understood nothing of his fine talk ; and that for his full satisfaction , she could only tell him , that no body employ'd himself so vainly as to observe Charite's blood , and that it was cast into a sink the very day it was let . Ah! what imprudence was that , and what impudence both together ! cry'd out the Shepherd : Ought not so precious a thing to be preserved ? What would you have had done with it , replies the maid , would you have had puddings made of it ? Do not scoff , fair one ! replies Lysis : It troubles me that Carmelin did cast away my blood , for it was as worthy to be preserved , since it bore the image of my Mistress . You may tell us of this another time , sayes the Maid , but for what is done there is no remedy . While this discourse passed between the Shepherd and the Maid , Carmelin was not satisfied to have drawn Lisetta once into the dance , but he must have her twice more : And there coming afterward a young Country-fellow to take her in , he thrust him back , and disdainfully told him that she was not meat for his birds . This Clown perceiving himself wounded in his honour , gave Carmelin a good blow on the breast , and was ready to second it , when Lysis coming between them cry'd out , Hold , hold , my Lads ! will you have this Wedding so full of butchery as that of Andromedes , wherein Perseus transform'd the rash Phineas into a stone , after he had kill'd all his companions ? Would you renew the marriage of Hippodamia , where the Centaures fought against the Lapithae ? I here interpose my Authority ; give over these outrages , I pray . Notwithstanding these words , all the Clowns came about Carmelin , ready to revenge their companion . But Lysis raising his voice , continued thus : Vile rout ! infamous Clowns ! dare you commit these impudences before me who am the greatest Shepherd in the world , and before Hircan who is the most knowing Magician of this age ? Do you not fear our displeasure ? The Country-people of Lycia , for having offended Latona , were turn'd into Frogs . Learn to be modest by the example of your Predecessors ; for we could as easily metamorphose you into poisonous toads , or into hissing serpents . While he thus cry'd out , Orontes went and roughly thrust back the Clowns , and made them retire . Yet did they not give over their design to be reveng'd , when they could , of Carmelin and his master , who had done them such injury . The tumult being in appearance appeas'd , the Musick , who were fled lest in the charge their Instruments might have been broken , came back and cheer'd up the company with the merry Jigs of Poicton . See now the disorder is over , says Lysis , I am glad of it , for it might have been of ill example , and a very unlucky presage for the married couple . This musick cheers me up ; 't is to be conceived they are sent for to weddings , to put us in mind that the husband and wife ought to live in perpetual concord , and observe such a harmony as that of musical Instruments . They are also to acquaint the guests that they should live in good intelligence one with another , at least for that day , to the credit of those that have invited them . This discourse ended , Lysis will'd his company to leave the Clowns dance , and not meddle with them any more . And having call'd Silvian and Menelas to him , he thus spake to them . You are so discreet , my Lords , that I cannot believe you will leave us with any dissatisfaction : An ignorant man would doubt it , that should have seen the late tumult ; nay there are those that would think , that after a thing so strange and blameworthy , you would acquaint your Compatriots that I cause not such order to be observed in this Country as I boasted I would . But I assure my self that you well consider that our Government is not yet fully established ; and that having not men enough under me , I am not able to drive away the seditious . Besides you are to observe , that those who are guilty of the disorder , are not famous Shepherds as you and I ; they are infamous Churls , that understand nothing of honesty or honour , and never read any book . To the end that no man be henceforth deceiv'd in them , and that seeing them with sheep might think they were of us , I ordain they shall not be called by the same name as we , but they shall be call'd Feeders , whereas we 'll be call'd Shepherds or Pastors : Carmelin himself shall be of their degree , till he have made it appear by some signal action that he deserves to be of ours . You have taken very good order , replies Silvian ; and yet ▪ without all this , I assure you we should still believe we had not found any thing that might prejudice your reputation . However you would much oblige us , if you would briefly tell us what the principal things are which you would do to restore the Golden age . We are not here in a Hall fit to give audience to Ambassadors , replies Lysis : But yet I shall make no scruple to give you satisfaction , because it is a pleasure to me to shew how free I am , and how little I have of the pomp of Kings . You are then to know , that though from the Golden age men pass'd into the Silver one , thence to the Brazen one , and so to that of Iron , yet I will bring you back to the former without these degrees ; nay , you shall not be troubled with the Silver age to go into the Golden one , that is to say , it shall cost you nothing . As concerning Divine Worship , which is the first considerable , you are to know that we will honour all the Divinities which the Antients did adore : But besides that , as I make it my profession to add to antient things in case they be not compleat , I will bring into reputation some modern Divinities ; as for example , my will is there should be a God of Romances , a thing never enter'd the imagination of any Poet , though they create Gods at their pleasure . This God shall have his Temple in some Grot , where in honour of him shall be sung every day choice hymns , and all the bad Romances shall be burnt on his Altar in sacrifice , whereas the good ones shall be preserv'd in the sanctuary . This first year I will be the Priest of the place , and will also take the title of Prince of the French Shepherds , as being honour'd and obey'd by all . But that all may pretend to soveraignty , and that there may be a sharing of honours , to prevent a Monarchical government , all the other Shepherds shall be Priests and Princes from year to year in their turns . That 's an excellent proposition indeed ( says Clarimond , who heard all this discourse ) but if you pursue it , I fear me you will be declar'd a Rebel by the King , who will not suffer you to quit your subjection , and establish a Republike within his Kingdom . You had better do as Ronsard did , who in a Poem of his dedicated to Muretus , invites him and a legion of other Poets , whom he names , to leave France which was troubled with civil wars , and to go for the Fortunate Islands , there merrily to spend the remainder of their lives : 'T is one of the best fancies he ever had . I grant it , replies Lysis , but yet I have no mind to plant Colonies in remote Countries , where I know not whether I should safely arrive , besides that it is only for Theutons and Cimbrians to seek out any other habitations then those of their fathers . The King will not prosecute us as Traitors , for we will deprive him of nothing of his rights , and our power shall reach no further then our selves . Your meaning is , that your government will be like that of a King at Twelf-tide , or among School-boys , says Clarimond ; if it be so , I believe you may be tolerated in France . Thou mightst have used fitter comparisons , says Lysis : but since there were never any end , if a man should teach thee all thou art ignorant of , I return to my former discourse to satisfie my Lords the Ambassadors . They are further to know , that besides the care I shall take of divers sacrifices , and of a many other things . I will establish a Poetical and Amorous Vniversity , as I have already design'd . Upon certain solemn dayes there shall be Love-questions proposed , much like those I sometime saw at Paris . Some Schollers shall maintain them , others shall dispute against them , both for the exercise of their parts , and that truth may issue out of these altercations , as a spark of fire from the collision of two flints . As for example , there shall be those that shall in the first place maintain , that , Absence bring more satisfaction to Lovers then presence . Secondly , That it is better to see a Wench that one loves dead , if one be reciprocally loved by her , then to see her married to another , and not be loved by her . Thirdly , That the affection is greater after enjoyment then before it . In the fourth place , That , it is better for one to enjoy his Shepherdess twice a week , with all the torments and disquiets in the world , then to enjoy her fifteen days together in one year , with all freedom , and not under go any hardship to have her . In the fifth place , That the remembrance of any thing that is good , is a greater pleasure then the good self . In the sixth place , That it were better for one never to enjoy his Mistress , then to do it on an infallible condition , that another should have the enjoyment of her also , though he were your dearest friend . And in the seventh place , That the jealousie of a Lover , who never knew any enjoyment , is stronger and more violent then that of a husband who enjoys every day . A man may advance a many other as subtil propositions , and by such disputations shall every one be fully instructed . On the days when this diversion is not to be had , the time shall be spent in singing , making of verses , dancing , and divers other Pastoral sports . This indeed is a very pleasant , and much desirable way of life , saies Menelas , but since we shall have no offices or professions among us , it is most certain we shall get nothing ; and if so , I know not how the family shall be maintain'd , and the taxes paid . Our condition is noble and free , and consequently exempted from all impositions , replies Lysis ; trouble not your self as to that ; As for matter of livelihood , we shall want nothing : There is no bird so inconsiderable , but findes his dinner , though he have neither store-house nor fee-farm rent ; heaven provides for all the creatures in the world . 'T is very certain , you cannot want your entertainment , since you can restore the golden age , says Clarimond . In that first age of the world , all the rivers were not milk , and all the trees bore not fruit of Lotos , as many fools have imagin'd . Nature brought forth nothing but what it does now , and that not so abundantly then , because nothing was advanc'd by cultivation , but men were content with what they could finde ; and to make a true relation of the felicity of that time , it must be confess'd , that men fed on Acorns , as well as the swine ; and drank out of the river , as all other creatures did . They had no coverture but their skin , or haply some garment of leaves : The earth was their Table and their Bed , the grass their Carpet , the bushes their Curtains , and the caves their retreats : And thus it is most certain the first men lived ; so unreasonable a thing it is to conceive they liv'd in a golden Age , since gold was not yet discover'd . Let it be considered , whether their life was not rather brutish then humane , and if they are not mad men which grieve for it , and that despise ours , whereof the ornament and civility cannot be over commended . You have much reason to believe you will easily finde your livelihood , if you regulate your self to that ancient manner of life ; for indeed , Lysis , you shall not be deny'd such a nourishment as we allow beasts ; but what you do , is , as if the Law-makers were not yet come into the world , to make men leave the forrests and rocks , and to perswade them to live in community in Cities . I believe there will be very few shall envy you ; for my part , I shall only bemoan you , to see you become savage : for if you will needs restore your golden age , you must go naked as an American , and at the best be no better hous'd , then with a few turfs , as your beggars on the high-way , who sell wands to Travellers . I do not believe the ancients entertain'd themselves as thou sayest , reply'd Lysis ; but though it were so , know , that I will imitate onely what is good in their life . I intend also , to joyn to it the happiness of this last age , wherein all the curiosities in the world have been invented . It shall suffice me to live in the innocency and freedom of the first age , and it may be thou wilt be of my opinion , when thou shalt have tasted the pleasures which I have imagin'd ; we shall not envy any , nor be envied by any . Of all the passions , there is only Love shall possess us : And if sometimes we shall be guilty of any hatred , we shall exercise it only against the wolves , which are in hostility against our Shepherdry . What pleasure will it be to love Shepherdesses , whose affection will be mutual , and will freely discover it self , when respect shall not cause reservedness , and breed in their mindes what shall torment them ! We shall finde , that those fair ones will be neither Cockneys nor Courtizans , and that the unfaithfulness of Lovers will not teach them to carry two hearts in one breast . As concerning divine worship , and the sciences which we shall study , I have spoken to that point already ; but as for our ordinary recreations , I have fancied to my self most excellent ones . Those of better quality among us shall act a Comedy every day : The subject shall be taken out of some piece of ancient Poetry ; and the parts being assign'd to those who already know the story by heart , they shall only be told the cast of the Scenes , and then they must compose , as it were on a sudden , what they have to say . Besides , I have found out an incomparable kinde of stage . I have seen your Players at Burgundy-house , I have seen some plays in the Colleges , but all was but fiction : There was a sky of Canvas , a rock of Parport , and in all things the painting cheated our eyes ; but I will have it far otherwise : our plays shall be acted in the open field , and our stage shall be the great Theatre of nature ; we 'll have no heaven but the true heaven ; if a Shepherd be to issue out of a Thicket , he shall do it out of a true thicket ; if he must drink at a spring , he shall drink at one indeed : and so all things being naturally represented , men will believe they see the true history ; so that the actors being thereby animated themselves , will put on the passions of those parts which are assig'd them , and the spectators be as much pleas'd as astonish'd at it . And all this I do not any thing doubt of ; when I consider , that when ever I was at any play at Paris , though they were not so natural and lively as ours will be , yet have I ever been so transported by them , that I have imagin'd it was no fiction . Nay , since you make us such excellent propositions , I am much in doubt whether I should fully credit you , says Clarimond : But as for your plays , I approve them beyond any thing I ever heard . For to make them compleat , I will contribute somewhat of my invention . You know there are some Actors who never put off the parts they once take : As for example , one is the Doctor , another the Captain , and another the Fool. All the design is carried on accordingly , their parts change not , there is only a change in the story . I do not intend we should do so ; it must necessarily be expected that our qualities and habits change , if we will represent all sorts of ancient fables : but as for our manner of speech , it shall not change at all . Every one shall have a certain language , whereto he shall so accustome himself , that it will be easie for him to find what he is to say ; as for example , one shall speak by Allusions and Equivocations , another by Hyperboles , a third by Metaphors , and a fourth by Galimathias . All that heard Clarimond's proposition found it very excellent , except Lysis , who at the first could not digest it . But Hircan forc'd him to do as the rest did , so that every one had the liberty to choose his speech . Fontenay chose the Allusions and Equivocations ; Polydor , the Hyperboles ; Meliantes , the Metaphors ; and Clarimond , the Galamathias , which is a stile composed of shifts and windings of words , which render the sense so obscure , that it can hardly be known what to make of it . As for Lysis , he said he would speak a neat and polish'd phrase , which he call'd the amorous and passionate stile . There was proposed also the Pedantick stile , Paris-Expressions , Proverbs , Similitudes , and the Poetical stile , and some others which they resolv'd to make use of when there were need . The Shepherdesses came not into the number of the Actors who appear'd on the Stage , because Clarimond had resolved there should nothing be done but what were grotesque , wherein it was not fit the Ladies should be engag'd . As for Lysis , he thought it well they were excluded , for he was glad to see men acting womens parts , as being a thing that seemed to him more comical . All the question now was , What piece should be first acted for tryal . Some propos'd that of the Ravishing of Proserpina , and that of Psyche ; and others the Descent of Orpheus into hell , the Loves of Pyramus and Thisbe , the Conquest of the Golden Fleece , and the Deflowring of Philomela . At last Hircan said , that the next day they would represent the ravishing of Proserpina by Pluto , which was an ordinary peece , and as being often seen acted would be very easie . It was resolv'd Polidor should act Venus ; that the fair Fontenay , who had been us'd to be clad like a Maid , should be the fair Proserpina ; that Lysis should be Cyana ; Clarimond , Arethusa ; Hircan should act the part of Pluto , Meliantes that of Jupiter , and Philiris that of Ceres . There wanted nothing but a Cupid : And Clarimond seeing Carmelin , who had newly acted him , said he was as pretty for to act him , as if he had been painted for that purpose . Carmelin being very low in comparison of Polidor , who was to be his mother Venus , 't was thought no part could be more convenient for him ; and Lysis for his sake imagined a new stile , which he call'd the Infantine stile , wherein he thought he might be able enough because of his ordinary simplicities . It was only he that made some resistance , calling to mind that the part they gave him had not been very fortunate to him , and had been the cause he had been well beaten that afternoon . They perswaded him out of that fear , and assured him that the part he was to have would be both pleasant and honorable to him . Upon this one of the men went to Orontes's for an Ovids Metamorphoses , and Philiris having read aloud the subject of the future Comedy , shewed every one what he had to do . The day being spent in these entertainments , they left the wedding ; and all those of Orontes's company going along with him , Hircan took away his to his Castle . As they were ready to go in , I am excessively hot , says Lysis ; I know not whether it proceeds from the weather , or from the Love which possesses my heart : I have a great desire to go into the water to night ; is there any body else of the same mind ? It happened that Clarimond and Philiris had a mind to go into the water ; so that they left the rest of the company to go into the river Morin . 'T was about half a league off , and yet they cheerfully overcame the way , discoursing of divers things with Carmelin , whom they carried with them to look to their cloaths , though there were no need of it . As they were putting off their cloaths , Lysis not able any longer to conceal the design he had , spoke thus to them . 'T is very true , my friends , that it is a pleasure to me to go into the water , both for to refresh my self a little in this hot season , and to wash my body : But besides this , my intention is to go and see the aquatick Divinities that lodge in this River . I have not mention'd it to Hircan , because I doubt he would have endeavoured to divert me , by making me believe I am no Demy-god , as I have sometimes been , and that I am not any longer permitted to converse with those of that quality . I know no reason why he should say so ; for in all Histories we have a many examples of humane persons that have spoken to Divinities . Is it not because he hates them , and will have me hate them too ? As for the aquatick Gods , since he hath pluck'd off their beards , 't is certain he loves them not much : And if I should have spoken to him of going to see them , he would not have come , for fear of receiving some affront . But I who am one of their greatest friends , as I have good testimony , I will confidently go and see them , and if I can , I will have their Chrystal palaces opened to you . With these words the Shepherd cast himself headlong into the water . Clarimond and Philiris fearing he might be drown'd , made haste in after him , and recovered him , when he had drunk so much that he was almost gone . Being a little sensible of his fault , he told them there was no means to visit the Aquatick Divinities that day , and that they desired not to be seen , since they had not divided the water to make him a passage to their Courts . He afterward wash'd himself quietly , and put on his cloaths with the rest , without any extravagancy at all . Only he said it troubled him that he had not spoken to the Gods of the waters , because he would have invited them to their sports , to make them more compleat , if they were to represent some Story wherein it were necessary some aquatick Deity appeared on the Stage . He also said they must needs find out some Hamadryads , or at least some Satyres , without which it was impossible to act a good Pastoral . He would not have them counterfeited as the other Divinities ; because he had read in the Pastorals of Julietta , that those Goats familiarly appeared to Shepherds , and that they ravish'd the Shepherdesses . Besides he imagined he had once seen one , and that he might again meet with a true one . Possest with this imagination , he prayd Clarimond and Philiris to return to Hircans , and to leave him neer a Thicket wher he hoped to meet with some rural Divinities . They , who were somwhat hungry , went their way and left him with Carmelin , who had rather have gone with them then stay with his master , whose imaginations pleas'd him not . However they staid together , and Lysis began to speak thus : Fair Hamadryads ! divine Fairies ! who dance all night by the moon-shine ; and you lascivious Fawns ! can I by no means see one of you ? He had scarce spoken this , but he perceives afar off ten or twelve torches , which pass'd from one place to another . Ah good god ! they are false lights which will lead us to drowning , cries out Carmelin : O master , do not follow them I let me never be thought my mothers son , if they do not destroy you : If you will prevent it , lie down on the ground . Ah dastard ! says Lysis , do thou stretch thy self as thou wilt , this adventure is reserve'd for me : I must follow those torches , for I see heaven now favours me . 'T is Ceres Eleusina , who having heard that to morrow we were to represent her story , will be present in person , and act her own part . Those are her torches that appear , they are her true badges . Now all my wishes are accomplish'd : All the Gods will come down on earth , to represent before us what they sometime did before ; so that those to whom we have assign'd their parts , must modestly resign them , confessing themselves unworthy to act them , and content themselves to be spectators . In saying so , he runs up and down , thinking to catch one of the torches ; but they staid not long in a place . At last they came all together ; and Lysis thinking he should then catch them , ran so much the faster , and that so confidently , that passing between two trees where a cord was fastened , he shewed a feat of activity , and tumbled into a ditch full of rushes and reeds . Those who carried the torches , were the Countrey people of the wedding , who having taken notice of all his actions , knew that he and Carmelin were gone into the water with Clarimond and Philiris . Their design was to frighten them , and to make them fall into some snares , which they had plac'd up and down to catch those that had offended them . Some of them having observ'd that Clarimond and Philiris were gone into Hirtans , but Lysis and Carmelin not , they concluded they were fallen somewhere , and that they were sufficiently reveng'd . They thought best to leave them where they were , as also because they thought it would have been to no purpose to look for them in the dark , were they minded to beat them . Carmelin not hearing any more the voyce of his Master , lifted up his head a little ; and not seeing the torches , which were put out , he presumed to get up on his feet , and to look for Lysis . He call'd him on every side , when at last a mournful voyce came to his ears : he thought it were Lysiis that spoke . Where am I ? said he ; am I in the infernal fens ? is Charons boat any thing near me ? Alas ! my poor master , cryes out Carmelin , tell me where you are , and I will come and help you . O Goddess Ceres ! says Lysis again to him , if you will send me to hell , do me at least the favor to tell me for what crime . Is it for going to entertain your daughter Proserpina , and to teach her the art of Shepherdry ? Carmelin hearing this discourse , so little to the purpose , cryed his heart almost out , to let his master know it was his faithful Carmelin ; and at length , having softly slidden into the ditch , he drew him out . Lysis taking him then for no other then he was , joyn'd with him to seek out the way to Hircans Castle , which after many turns they met with . They made long complaints of the accident had hapned to them ; and Carmelia , to shew how infinitely he was afraid , swore there were as many torches as stars in the sky . For to chear them up , there was a fire set on , and supper brought them : and afterwards they were dispos'd into good beds , where they slept till the next day . All got up betimes in the morning to study their parts : There was none but searcht in Hircans study for the books that were most necessary for to learn the language he was to observe . The Gallimathiasist turn'd over the loves of Des Escuteaux , and other modern books . The Hyporbolist pick'd out what was most for his purpose , out of some other books , and so every one endeavor'd to make himself the most perfect he could . Only Carmelin discover'd his ignorance ; for not finding any means to make use of the Common places he had by heart , there was nothing in his mind that contributed any thing to his part . Polidor , who was to come into the scene with him , lectur'd him a little , and assur'd him , that besides what he taught him , the necessity of speaking would furnish him with many conceptions , when it came to the push . Carmelin was confident thereupon , and troubled not himself with any further study . When they had all din'd , Pluto put on a black Cassock , Jupiter a red , Venus was in green , Ceres in yellow , Proserpina in blew , Cyana and Arethusa in white ; and as for Love , It was resolv'd he should be stark naked . He told them , he would never do it ; and that he was more modest then to shew himself uncovered , before so many women . He therefore was permitted in his drawers , having Goose-wings on his back . They hang'd about him a quiver , and gave him a bow in his hand . In the mean time , Clarimond having been to look out a place , the fittest could be found for the stage , found out one near Hircans wood . Thither came the whole company , and Orontes and all his train came to be spectators . There was a little hillock , that serv'd to represent the mountain of Erix , whereon Venus appear'd first . There were over against it two trees , whereon there was a cross piece laid , with a long rope in the middle , at the end whereof they had fastened a short stick . They commanded Cupid to set himself astride thereon , and then they began to wag him from one side to another , as if he had been in a swing , to make him imagine he fled . He was so amaz'd to see himself in the air , that he began to cry out , that he would cast away his bow to have his hands free , and hold fast by the rope , if they did not give over frightning him . Upon that they cast a cord to him for him to tie himself withal , and having put it about him with a single knot , a Lacquay , who was gotten upon one of the trees , took the other end of it . After this , Venus looking on him , spoke to him in this manner , in her Hyperbolical Language , Dear Son , who art another my self , wilt thou not that one dart of thine pierce the heaven and the earth , and be afterwards an axletree for this great fabrick , that it may be believ'd it is only thou that dost sustain it ? Thy fires have lighted the sun and the stars ; have they not already burnt up Neptune and all his waters ? That thou mayest consummate thy victories , must they not devour the fires of hell ? Come and repose thy self on this mountain , which is a pillar that supports the heaven ; may , advances its crown above that fair vault , for to make a throne for our Divinity ; come hither , my delight , thou hast already shredded the ayr with thy wings , more times then there are grains of sand on the sea shore . Come my childe , and I will wipe of the sweat off thy forehead , which makes an ocean big enough for a fleet . Do not stay any longer my Minion , I will shew thee thy uncle , whom thou must so grievously wound , that all his body shall be but one wound . Venus here held her peace , and the presence expected some fine answer from Cupid , when he began to cry out as loud as he could , Oh my friends , help , help , I am choak'd ! Some were amaz'd , others laught at it , but all look'd towards Carmelin . The Lacquay that was on the tree , drew the cord so hard , that it tickl'd his throat more then it should : so that they bid him hold his hand ; and the poor Cupid calling to minde the simplicities which they had put into his head , spake thus , with a voyce as clear as the sound of a glass , What is your pleasure ? Mamma , if you will have me come and see you , you must promise to buy me a hobby-horse at the fair , that when I am weary of flying , I may go gallantly by Land. You must also give me , and 't please you , a new whistle ; for I have sold mine to Mercury , for to make use of in his pimpages . What would you with me ? will you have me tell you what I have lost at Cockcal to my Brother Anteros and your Graces ? I plaid too t'other daie at pushpin , with Ganimed , but he is a cheating companion . He would ever win , and under pretence that Jupiter loves him , he thinks he may do any thing , and not fear the rod , nay , that he may one daie have my quality , and dispossess me of my torch ; but when I shall finde him by himself , I 'll order him as he deserves , and I 'll tell his master of his seeking birds-nests , instead of going to school ; you know he gees to learn Latine of Mercury . There is yet a great deal more news : I 'll tell you all , but , Oh God , I dye , I dye , if I am not let down ! But quickly then , my friend , take me hence , I shall make sawce in my shirt else ; let me down , let me down , in good faith I shall spoil all the ceremony else . Carmelin having so said , they knew not whether he spoke this as his part ; but at length he cryed out so loud to be let down , that they saw he spoke in good earnest , and not as an actor . They took him down out of his swing ; and he assoon got him behinde the Mountain Erix , where he discharg'd himself of a burthen which somwhat troubled him . 'T was suppos'd that that accident of not being able to command his belly , proceeded from that agitation . Being therefore excused , he came chearfully into play again , & having crept up to the place where Venus was , he went to receive her embraces and caresses . In the mean time there issued out a great flame from between the trees , and there was heard the noise of some crackers ; and after that arriv'd Pluto in a chariot , drawn by two black horses , which he whipt as fast as he could lay on . I who a● the natural brother of the Father Altitonant ( says he in his pedantick language which he had chosen ) I on whom Destiny hath bestow'd the Acherontical Diadem , and the Superiority of the Avern must I suffer the Latonian Torch to send the beams of its golden periwig , even to the midst of my most opake shades , through the hiatus of the earth ? I must with all festination take a most ample course , with this atrocious tumultuosity . Pluto having so said , drove his Chariot up and down ; and Cupid in the mean time spoke to his Mother , I 'll shoot at him ; Are you willing ? shall I do it ? is it now time Mother ? She made a sign to him that she was willing ; and he presently shot him in at the third button : whereat Pluto being strangely surpris'd , spoke thus , What new jaculation is this hath struck me ? Ah! Celestial Fate , where shall I finde my Dittany ? In saying so , he perceived Proserpina making of Posies at the entrance of the wood : Alas ! ( cry'd he out ) this is she hath incarcerated my liberty , within the prison of her ineffable pulchritude : I will as soon be a ravisher , as a lover of her . With that word he leap'd down , and took up Proserpina , whom he carried to his proud Chariot , casting her into it like a Sack of Wheat . O cruel one ! cry'd she out , let me take along with me my flowers , I do conjure thee by my showers of tears : If thou wilt but a little stay , I will cast myself into those snares which thou shalt for me lay . What , wilt thou take me , never to forsake me ? 'T is not thy surest way , to ravish me away . Art thou not mov'd by my prayers , nor by my tears ? O thief ! who hurt'st me with they jeers . It seems thy ears mind not my complaints , which witness I do suffer so great pains , or rather so many deaths again . Notwithstanding this fine complaint , and a many allusions , Pluto drove his horses on , and made them go as quick as tempest , the sooner to bring his Mistress into his infernal Kingdom . He pass'd by a ditch , whence issued Cyana half naked , and with long dischevel'd hair as if she were come out of the water : But the Chariot went on so fast , that she could not give Pluto the check she had thought on ; yet would she not omit her part , so that she ran up and down as it were to overtake the God of Hell. Instead of going into the Wood whither he was enter'd , behind the mountain Eryx , she went into the high-way , there she found a Waggon covered with cloth ; there was in it a man and a woman , whom she took for Pluto and Proserpina . She drove the horses into the Scene , while the Waggoner was making water a little behind . Thou shalt go no further , thou robber Pluto , ( cry'd out the Shepherd Lysis , who acted the part of the Nymph Cyana . ) Love delights more in mildness then violence : Thou shouldst have won Proserpina by thy submissions and the testimonies of affection , and not have ravish'd her . As long as I have arms , I will hinder the violence of thy charriot ; and I who am but a poor silly Maid , will resist a God. The Waggoner at length running after his waggon , imagin'd the woman had led it away was some spirit ; but finding himself engag'd among so many as was there , he was in a greater perplexity then before , and those in the waggon were not less amaz'd , praying Cyana to let them go on their journey . At last the man that was in the waggon made bold to come out to thrust her away ; and having narrowly observ'd her , and attentively heard her voice , he presently cry'd out , Ah mad fool ! is it then thou whom we have now met ! I thought thou hadst been far enough hence , whereas thou comest now to present thy self before me in a worse condition then at Paris or S. Cloud : Now thou art disguis'd like a Witch . O God! what affliction is this to our family ! Must this miserable Wretch discredit us all ? Anselme , who was among the spectators , had no sooner seen the man , but he knew him to be Mr. Adrian , Lysis's Guardian . He presently went out of his place and saluted him , desiring him not to be angry with his Ward , since what he said was not out of folly , but it was the Part assign'd him in the sport they were then about . In the mean time Cyana went and cast herself into her ditch , and began to cry out thus : Alas ! how am I now well punish'd for my rashness ? My blood is turned into water , my bones soften ; there 's nothing of me which becomes not liquid : Pluto hath metamorphos'd me into a Fountain , that shall ever weep for the ravishing of the fair Proserpina . Adrian hearing this , believ'd not what Anselme had said to him ; he told him he could not believe but Lysis was madder then ever , and that he was made do all those absurdities for to make others sport . Do you not also see , replies Anselme , six or seven other persons of quality disguised as well as he ? And upon that Hircan , Philiris , and Meliantes , whom the strangeness of the accident had forc'd to come out of the places where they were retired , shewed themselves unmask'd to Adrian . He saw they were people well enough in their wits , and was somwhat appeas'd , thinking his Ward could do nothing undecent amongst them . Carmelin came in with the rest ; and having understood that Adrian would not believe they were acting a Comedy in that place , I was also of it , says he to him , I tell you so much , that you may no longer doubt of it : See , here 's my bow ; look on it , is it not of good wood ? While they laugh'd at this simplicity , Philiris habited as a Goddess went to Lysis . He found his mind was so transported , that he could not consider it was his Cousin he had met . Gracious Ceres ! ( says the Nymph Cyana speaking to Philiris ) have you already sought every where your Proserpina with your burning torches ? Hath not Arethusa told you that Pluto detains her for his Spouse in hell ? Have you not yet made your complaint of it to Jupiter King of the Gods ? We are not there yet , says Philiris ; come away quickly , there 's need of you . How 's that ? says Cyana , is the order of our Play disturb'd ? Who is in fault that it goes not forward ? who are the perturbators of our enjoyments ? Have not I plaid my part of the Fountain well ? methinks I am already melted into water , as sugar in the mouth . I tell you there 's one of your friends come , replies Philiris , come quickly and salute him , He is much troubled about you : I think I have heard him call'd Adrian ; remember yourself whether you know him or not . This news bred a change in Lysis ; and though he were accustom'd to take all fictions for truths , yet the name of Adrian so disturb'd him , that he soon forgot the ravishing of Proserpina was a doing . Yet he sunk into his hole , not that he thought himself a Fountain , but that he might not be seen . Anselme desirous to have him appear , went to the ditch with Adrian , who said to him , So , so ! do not hide your self , Cousin , I know well enough 't is you . Then was he forced to come out and salute Adrian , and afterward went to the waggon where his Cousins good wife was , whom he had taken for Proserpina . While he was in his complements and excuses to her , Adrian told Anselme , that he wondred to find them in Brie , whereas Lysis had assured him they were to go into Forrests . 'T is besides our intention that we are in this Country , replies Anselme ; and I believe it hath happened so , that we might have the happiness to see you here : But I pray what great designs have brought you this way ? I am on a pilgrimage to St. Fare with my wife , answers Adrian ; though I am not the best in the world , yet must a man endeavour to be so . Be pleas'd to day to be merry with us , sayes Anselme ; and to morrow you may go on your way , and be in as good time at Faremonstier , as if you lay there to night . You 'll excuse me , replies Adrian , I must by your favour into the waggon again , Not before you drink with us , says Orontes ; you shall bait here . After this there was brought on the place a many good things to eat ; and the Play being interrupted , both the Actors and Spectators came to the Banquet . Adrian and his wife , and the Waggoner having satisfied themselves , were resolved to continue their journey : So they got into the waggon , and asking where Lysis liv'd , He is so good Company , replies Anselme , that all will have him by turns : He is sometimes at Orontes's , sometimes at Montenor's , sometimes at Clarimond's ; but at any time you will have tidings of us at Hircan's Castle . When I have done my devotions at Faremonstier , says Adrian , I will endeavour to get in a little mony due to me from a Gentleman of this Country , and then I shall be able to stay here two or three dayes : But as I come back , I will take Lewis along with me to Paris , for I believe he is too troublesom to you . Farewell Gentlemen and Ladies ! adieu Cousin ! Drive on , Waggoner . The Waggoner set forward , and all the Company wish'd a good journey to the Merchant and his wife . None was discontented but Lysis : He was troubled at the promise his Cousin made to fetch him away , and knew not how to remedy it . Clarimond comforted him the best he could ; and Hircan desirous to put something more pleasant into his mind , told him , that since the ravishing of Proserpina had been interrupted , and that there was no means to begin it again , they would the next day act the Golden Fleece . That 's an excellent design , saves Lysis : but where shall be the Sea ? We 'll go to a Lake that 's a quarter of a league hence , replies Hircan . It 's better we went to the River Morin , says Clarimond ; I know a place where there is a little Isle , that shall be the Isle of Colchos . That will be excellent , says Lysis to him : Thou shalt be Jason ; Meliantes shall be Medea ; Hircan that playes on the Lute , shall be Orpheus that accompanied the Argonauts , and cheer'd them up with his musick . For my part , I 'll be Zethes and Philiris shall be Calais , two brothers twins , the children of Boreas and Orithia ; and for Carmelin , he shall be the King Phineus , a part very convenient for him in my opinion , for he is ever hungry enough . As for the other parts , as Castor and Pollux , and some other of the Argonauts and the Harpies , they that shall act them shall be such as need not speak unless they will. This order being approved , the Company parted with hope the next day to have good sport . All the Actors read the Fable of Jason , and every one considered the fittest words for his part . As for Carmelin , he told them he would now speak learnedly , and not simply ; and that he desired to shew some casts and dashes of his knowledge . Clarimond with his assistance composed what he had to say , and gave it him in Notes , which he did nothing but read all night and the next morning , such was his desire to do well : His stile was half Proverbs , and the rest was Fancie . The time of the sports come , all the Actors dress'd themselves , and went to the River of Morin , where the rest of the company met neer about the same time . The Actors were only of Hircans Train , because they seemed to be of the better humor , and as it were fit for nothing but to make sport for others . Anselme , Montenor , and Orontes were there only as spectators with the Ladies and some other friends . The spectators having seated themselves on the River side , there was hard by them a Table , and at that a Chair . Carmelin came and fate in it , having on a fair Night-gown , a false white Beard , and a Crown of yellow Passbord . He was very glad to see himself a King once in his life ; and observing three or four Waiters serving up some meat before him , he was not a little proud to see himself so magnificently treated . He well remembred that Clarimond had told him he should not eat , and that all his meat would be taken away from him ; but he thought he had jested with him , and that there were no danger to eat a bit or two , if so be he could do it . His Carver had no sooner presented him with a Pullets wing , but the two Harpies very odly habited came in ; one with her claws took away the wing , while the other snatcht away the whole carkass with an iron crook . King Phineus seeing they were gone , began to speak in this manner . Ah miserable Prince that I am ! to what purpose have I so much mony , which I rake up with shovels , and measure by the bushel ? To what purpose have I so many Country-houses , where I may be fed of all sorts of creatures , if I cannot eat because of these abominable monsters which take away all from me ? 'T is to much purpose to kill for me so many tender Chickens , which die young , to make me live the longer : Of all this I have nothing but the smoak . My Courtiers do sufficiently remonstrate to me , that patience passes science ; but a starv'd belly hath no eares . In the posture I am , I could eat through stone-walls , for there 's no sauce to hunger . King Phineus having said this , cast his eye on his Notes which he had laid on the table for to look in sometimes , if his memory failed him . Clarimond had set down all he was to do ; so that he read aloud these words which he found there : Carmelin who represents King Phineus , must now call to drink . Give me some wine there , I command you , since it is so in the writing , continued he . All began to laugh at this pleasant simplicity . But he , who thought of nothing but his profit , made ready to receive the glass out of the hands of his people , imagining he should drink , though he could not eat : But as he thought to carry the glass to his mouth , comes a Harpy , and with her clawes breaks it all to peeces . That made him angry in good earnest ; and in spight of all the precepts of Clarimond , he resolv'd to swallow somwhat . They had no sooner brought him a shoulder of mutton , but he presently fell on , without staying to be carv'd to . He fell a biting it so revengefully , as if he would have devoured all at a bit ; but the Harpies came in immediately and tugg'd with him , and had almost broke his teeth . He seeing they were too strong for him , call'd for a rib of Beef , and taking a staff from one of the waiters he in good earnest set on the fingers of those Monsters when they came neer his table , though he had not been taught to do that , and act his part well . Yet the Harpies carried away the meat , and left him so disconsolate , that he would not have any thing more serv'd up . While he groaned in his chair , they saw afar off a boat , wherein were the Argonauts , clad like brave Gentlemen . They had all branches in their hands , except Orpheus , who plaid on the Lute ; and sung a sea song , which began thus : Gentles , command , I will not fail , My ship is going to set sail , &c. The rest answered him in a Chorus , and made a very excellent musick . The vessel being arriv'd at a port near the table of Phineas , Zethes and Calais were set a shore , for to finde out this King. O fair youths , sayes he to them , what good wind hath brought you into my territories ? you are here both wello-ome , and wellreceiv'd . Can I not by your assistance be delivered from a sort of filthy birds , who snatch away all that is laid on my table , for the subsistance of my individual . Great King , replied Zethes , Feathers are come out at our backs , at the same time as hair on our chins : we fly as well as the wind Boreas our father . Cause to be brought before you the meat which serves for a bait to these Monsters , and you shall see what we are . Phineas upon that , commanded his people to bring him somewhat ; they set on the table a fat Capon , and the Harpies were presently there to take it away ; but Zethes and Calais laid hand on their swords , and frighted them so , as they fled : They ran after them so fast , as it might be thought they fled . In the mean time Carmelin looking on his paper , saw a marginal note that pleas'd him very well , and which he had not before at all taken notice of : he could not but plainly deliver it just as he found it written : 'T is now , saies he , that King Phineus delivered from the Harpies , may eat at libertie , He afterwards sed very couragiously of his Capon ; and utter'd this discourse , half by heart , and half reading out of his paper , Oh! how delicious is this meat , after a long fast , which had contracted and shrunk up my bowels , like scorch'd parchment ? What pleasure shall I have henceforward , to feed on those meats , whereof I had forgotten the taste ? I shall no longer believe that my servants are happier then my self , as heretofore , when they ate their belly fulls , I was always emptie . As he had done saying so , the children of Boreas return'd victorious , so that he spoke these words to them , as he read them word for word in his paper , Sacred young men , you have restor'd me my life , since you have restor'd me to eating . Assure your selves , that this good office shall not be answered with ingratitude . I will have a Temple built you as high as the clouds , where I will every daie adore you as most favourable Gods. At the end of this he cryed out aloud , FINIS ; because Clarimond had written that word at the end of his notes . After this , he retir'd to the Spectators , who applauded him , as if he had done wonders , because the faults he had committed were so pleasant , that if he had observ'd the precepts had been given him , he had done nothing near so well . As for the children of Boreas , they got into their vessel , which set sail towards the Isle of Colchos , where was a fleece fastned to a tree . The Argonauts being all landed , Jason , who seem'd to be stouter then any of the rest , began to speak thus in his galimathias , Behold the ground where are the greatest riches in the world , and where is a world of riches . I alreadie see the shining of that golden fleece , which with a ray feeblie radiating , wounds the eies , and yet doth not hurt them , and makes us as much live by hope , as we die for fear . The other Argonauts answered to that in divers styles ; and they spoke so loud , that those on the other side could hear them . A while after appear'd Medea , with those temptations that stole away the liberty of Jason . He presently courted her in these words , Fair soul of my soul , desire of my desire , the residence of my conceptions , will you not believe that my libertie is sacrific'd on the altar of your beauties ? since I know you I am miraculously fallen in love with an amorous miracle ; and all I desire , is but to die for you a living death , which is better then a drying life . But if your attracting sweetness be changed into a cruelty so cruel , as most cruelly to despise me ; and that the ability whereby you are able to heal me , finde impossibility in its power , doubt not but my amorous misfortune , and my unfortunate love will principitate me headlong into some precipice . All the fine words , wherewith you harness your Language ( replies Metaphorically the Sorceress Medea ) cannot pour into my minde the belief of your love . I will not suffer my self to be lull'd asleep on the soft pillows of your words . You come out of a Country which is over glutted with fairer women then I am , and I shall never be bound up , into so high a presumption , as to perswade my self that you are insnared in the lines of my affection . And this makes me believe you have set up a shop of dissimulation ; but my reason stands so well on her guard , within the fort of my soul , that you need not hope to take it by assault . I know well , if you were once entered there , you would put all to fire and sword , and you would sack even my firmest constancy . I must not follow the flags of folly , nor the cheating allurements which would bring me into the hook : I had rather coost along some happy river , where I might be sheltered from all misfortunes in the Haure de Grace of Love. Jason and Medea , who were very able persons , continued their discourse a good while , being of the same stuff as what we have heard . Were they all to be written down , with the issue of the play , 't were to put one book in another , and to trouble and importune the Reader with humors that are already stale , and which repeated , loose much of the grace they had when first acted . It shall then suffice me to tell you , that Medea beings as much taken with the merit of Jason , as Jason was with her beauty , gave him certain drugs for to lay asleep the waking dragon , that watch'd the golden fleece . He came near the place where it was according to the fable ; but as he thought to take it , the dragon came and frighted him away . 'T was an engine made of Pastboard , which a man plac'd within made to go . Jason cast on it a certain liquor , and presently the beast lay along without any motion ; so that he easily took down the fair fleece which he desired , and took Medea by the arm , for to embarque her in his vessel , and bring her into Greece . Lysis having observed all this , was not content with the words which he had order to speak , but he went and held Jason by the arm ; Thou shalt not go so , says he to him , thou hast done but half thy work : Doest thou think the golden fleece can be so easily obtain'd ? Hast thou not read that it is kept by Bulls with brazen feet , and iron horns , as well as by the waking Dragon ? Thou must also charm these creatures , and make them submit their necks to the yoke for to til this ground , wherein thou must sow Serpens teeth . This fatal seed shall grow up , being water'd with blood and venome , and shall produce armed men , against whom thou must fight , until a mutiny happening amongst them , they ruine themselves . And it is after these Labours that thou shalt deserve to be recompenc'd . Stay therefore here , or I swear there shall none of the Argonauts follow thee . Come away then , let the Bulls be brought . We have not any here , says Hircan ; do you think that all things can be so punctually represented ? There is never any Comedy , wherein some things of the history are not passed over in silence ; or it is made believe , that what is most difficult , is done behinde the curtain , and is afterward related on the stage . That way is worth nothing , says Lysis , I would have all things natural . I must have that done which I tell you , if you intend to act parts with me . Now all our sport is spoiled for want of foresight . But another time let those that are charg'd with preparing things , forget nothing of what is necessary . Lysis having thus spoken , got into the boat , with all those that were in the Isle , for it could not be denyed but the Comedy was handsomely performed . This disorder that had hapned in it , was more pleasant , then any thing of order ; and 't was good recreation to hear Lysis's complaints , who all that day left not quarrelling with Clarimond and Hircan , for not having brought bulls into the Isle . He was at last appeas'd , with promises that all Comedies should be acted very magnificently , or else that they would act none at all ; and his proposition was , That , when they had caus'd cloathes of all fashions to be made , they might represent all Ovids Metamorphoses one after another ; and then all Virgils Aeneads , besides some other Poetical fictions . 'T was conceiv'd it might be excellent pastime to see so many Fables so conceitedly represented , and yet Lysis met with extream delays , because the world is pleas'd with change , and that the Company were resolved to dispose otherwise of themselves ; and besides , it would have been a very difficult matter to represent so many several actions as Lysis did imagine ; for when there should be occasion that some Gods should have come down from heaven , by what invention could it have been done ? That could not so easily have been represented , as hell , which might have been signified by some Quarry , or some low brick oven . But our Shepherd had yet a much stranger design ; for the more natural acting of a Comedy , he thought not sufficient to make use of one scene ; because said he , sometimes they had to represent things done in divers Countrys ; he therefore desired that what was done in a village , should be done in a village ; and that which had been done on a mountain , should be done on a mountain ; though haply the Actors must have walk a League , before they could come to one ; so that the Spectators must have a great deal of trouble to follow them from place to place : and go along with them sometimes about a spring , sometimes follow them into a Temple to see them act their parts . This was Lysis's way , and not to build upon the stage Castles of Pastbord , and to call the seene sometimes Thrace , sometimes Greece . You may easily perceive by these extraordinary imaginations , that his desire was to come as near as he could to the truth : But so many difficulties could not but be very importune and troublesom : Besides , it was considered , that if they continued any while to act plays so publikely , the Nobility for twenty leagues about would have come to see the sport , and haply would have laughted at such conceits , which could not be to the liking of all the world ; for it happened to this true representation , as it did to this simple relation which I make of it , which haply will not please your vulgar mindes , who understand not what true Satyre is . Some Country people and Citizens who past by the way , staid to see the Comedy of our Shepherds , and had left them not without astonishment , thinking they had all some worm of folly in their heads . The diversion of Comedies was therefore quite hiss'd out , and Lysis had now nothing of greater concernment to think on , then to know whether his Mistress had seen nothing of all this , because he was afraid she had not vouchsafed to appear . Though she had not stirr'd out of the house , yet did they make him believe , that she had been to see the Conquest of the golden fleece , for a while , and that she was return'd with the first . I am certain she takes no pleasure in any thing of all that I do , saies the Shepherd ; but since in all my past actions she hath not found sufficient testimonies of my affection , I am resolved my death shall convince her of it . Moderate thy despair , incomparable Shepherd , saies Hircan ; Thou must not end thy life without the will of the Gods : Thou art obliged to preserve thy self for the good of others , for thou art not only born for thy self . I now tell thee in good earnest , that it is thou that art the Dove , that must be chang'd into an Eagle . The time is now come that I must expound my prophesie to thee : thou must now exchange that peaceable composition of minde , for a marshal courage ; and it is only by thy means that Meliantes's Mistress must be belivered out of prison . That thou mayest understand how this may be accomplished , know , I will make thee as invulnerable as ever Achilles was . If thou canst do that , learned Magician , replies Lysis , there is no doubt but I will as confidently engage in all combats , as any Heroes that ever was . I never boast of any thing I cannot accomplish , replied Hircan : but thou art to know , that thou canst not bring the adventure about , without the Shepherd Carmelin , though the Magician of the enchanted Castle did not mention him : The Gods have revealed this to me ; besides , the courteous Carmelin shall be equally incapable of being wounded , for I will not favour him less then his master . Lysis and Carmelin assuring themselves on the word of Hircan , imagin'd what a great pleasure it would be to cut monsters in pieces , it being so provided that they themselves were not in any danger of blows . Having therefore taken leave of all those that went not along with the Magician , they follow'd him home to his Castle . All supper time , there was nothing spoken of but valour ; and the Shepherd Lysis believing he might easily become a valiant Champion , assur'd Hircan he had prophesied nothing but what was true , and that he was ready to change the Pastoral habit into a Military . He told him he was no longer in the error he had sometimes been in , to believe that for to become happy , a man should not bear arms , now that he considered the illustrious actions of so many ancient Heroes , which had never scal'd heaven but by that noble way . The End of the Ninth Book . THE Anti-Romance ; OR , THE HISTORY Of the SHEPHERD LYSIS . The Tenth Book . Lysis and Carmelin retired after supper into their chamber , according to order from Hircan , who presently went to them , telling them the hour was now come that they should be made invulnerable . Must we strip our selves stark naked ? says Lysis : will you plunge us into the river Styx , as Thetis did Achilles ? You must not then be so heedless as that Goddess ; She made her Son invulnerable all over , but that part where he was to be wounded : 't was a great want of judgment , may she not be offended ! She that by her divinity knew the decrees of the Destinies , and foresaw things to come , why did she not make armour-proof that dangerous part of Achilles his body ? Knew she not well enough , that when his enemies once had notice there were a part of his body could not be hurt , they would not make at that , and would dispatch him as soon as another that had but a common body ? Besides , I know not how she ordered the business , that she suffered his heel to be so sensible , as to be capable of a mortal wound . The wounds which we may any way receive about the feet , are not dangerous ; nay though it were the Gangrene , there were no more then cutting off the foot , to hinder it from gaining on the heart , and consequently that the party die not . Had this Thetis been minded to make Achilles absolutely invulnerable , why did she not put him quite under water , and hold him by the hair of the head , and not hold him by a part which must needs keep dry , and consequently remain mortal ; if his hair were not yet come , why did she not plunge his feet in after his head ? You forget your self , Lysis , says Hircan , you must not go so far in reforming the actions of the Divinities . It must be believed , that whatever they have done hath been for the best . Were you Clarimond who carps at all things , you could say no more . Yet I excuse you for the present since 't is only the fear you are in lest I should not do my duty , makes you speak thus ; and you would advise me , if I were to thrust you over head and ears in some water , to wash your members one after another . But know there 's no need of all this : My charms are so powerfull , as to make you invulnerable with less ceremony then was used by the Divinities . How do you properly explain that word of Invulnerable ? says Carmelin . That is to say , a thing that cannot be hurt or wounded , replies Hircan . I beseech you then let my Breeches have its part of your charms , replies Carmelin , that it may never be hurt by use nor accident . If there are wounds in thy cloaths , replies Hircan , make plaisters for them of the same stuffe ; I do not employ my Art in things so low . But let 's have no more prating , be silent ; I must charm you two with as much efficacie , as if you were in the Palace of Circe the Suns daughter . Hircan having said this , did some extraordinary ceremonies , and repeated some barbarous words : Then said he to Lysis and Carmelin , Assure your selves that nothing can henceforth hurt you : You have no more to do then to get into my Coach , which shall infallibly carry you to the enchanted Castle , where the fair Pamphilia is . The two Shepherds went along with him out of the chamber into the hall , where the company expected them . Hircan giving each of them a stick in his hand , bid them strike at an old earthen pot , which they presently broke in pieces . See you , says he to them , it will be as easie for you to break the head of a monster , as to break this vessel . As for your parts , nothing can hurt you ; and that it is so , you shall now try . In saying so , Hircan took a Fire-pan ; and making as if he would give Lysis a good blow , he moderated the violence of his arm when he was neer his shoulders . 'T is true , says Lysis , thou hast but tickled me a little . Let me also know what it is , says Carmelin . Hircan thereupon turn'd the Fire-pan from the place where he seem'd to strike , and discharg'd it on Carmelins buttocks , but so roughtly , that he made him scratch himself a good while after . This is no jesting , says he ; methinks I should have been arm'd there . All this is well , replies Hircan : Thou shalt never suffer more hurt then thou hast now felt ; for those whom thou art to deal with are not so strong as I am ; and this is to assure thee thou shalt never receive wound after what I have given thee . Carmelin being a little comforted by this , wish'd for more pots and glasses for to try his forces on ; and Lysis had the same desire , if Hircan had kept them any longer at their exercise . He therefore would dismiss them presently ; but Lysis spoke to him in this manner : Learned Magician ! what dost thou think on ? Seest thou not we have yet our garments of peace on ? We shall be nothing terrible , if we have not warlike habits on . For my part , I will be like a Heros , otherwise I will not hence . Hast thou not observed that representation of Theseus descent into hell , which thou hast in thy study ? Since I am to fight with Monsters and Robbers , as that brave Warriour did , I will be accoutred as he was . This put Hircan in mind of an old blew Guard-coat he had in the bottom of a chest , which had sometimes serv'd him in a mask : His man went and fetch'd it , and Lysis having viewed it , found it for his purpose . He took off his doublet for to put it on ; but because it was half-sleev'd , and was plated , and had little silver-nails , he turn'd up his shirt above his elbow , and fastened it there with pins , for to have his arms bare , as your ancient Warriours are painted . He would also needs have his thights bare , so that he went into the Wardrobe , where he put off his breeches and his drawers , and ty'd up the fore and hind-part of his shirt . When he had done , there were buskins brought him , which he had before ask'd for , he would put them on his bare legs , and in this equipage he came back to the rest . Somebody told him , that he was very well accommodated according to the ancient mode , but nothing to the present , and that there was no Captain in the Kings Army that was so . Let them follow their fancie , says Lysis , and let me alone to follow mine . They shall not make me believe that a sort of raw younger brothers understand the Militia as well as so many invincible Heroes that are placed in heaven . I should not make known my desire to be of their number , if I did not imitate them as well in their modes as in their manners . Besides 't is not to be thought I am the only man of this age , that is clad as you see me : I can shew you how that the most able men that we have , are cloathed as I am . 'T is true they are Writers , but it it must be confess'd they are Warriours too , since they have the confidence to be in the same garb as Theseus , Achilles , and Ajax . If it be replied again , They are not men of arms , I will tell them that I have so much the more reason to be clad like a Hero , since persons of so mean quality presume to do it . Upon that he call'd for the Works of seven or eight French Poets which Hircan had in his Study , and he shewed them all , how at the beginning of every book the Authors had caused themselves to be drawn with Corslets according to the Grecian mode . He concluded they went so clad , since they were so drawn ; and that they must needs grant him that , or freely confess that those people were very fantastick and very extravagant , to be drawn in that posture . That which was most ridiculous , was the picture of a Poet that was a Counsellor , who instead of his long robe had as the rest a Casaque , after the ancient mode , like a Heros in a Medal , though his countenance was the most pedantick thing in the world . Besides , to avoid the word Counsellor , which he thought not Court-like enough for a Love-book as his was , he had put for his quality . All having sufficiently laughted at these excellent imaginations , they told Lysis that he yet wanted somwhat for to be absolutely accommodated to their imitation , and that was , that he had no Crown of Laurel on his head . Nor have I yet gotten any Victory , replies the new Warriour ; I must wear only a Casquet till that time . But there is another thing wanting which you think not on : Do you not see that these Heroes have I know not what about their necks ? I cannot tell you what it is , and yet I must have such an ornament . Certainly 't is a Napkin , sayes Clarimond . Thou art deceived , replies Lysis , that 's unworthily spoken of Heroes , they are only Tavern-boys that carry napkins on their shoulders . So do also the Sewers in Kings houses , replies Clarimond : But now I have better considered it , I 'll tell you what it is . 'T is true , it is a Napkin ; but about the necks of these people it is tied with a knot upon their right shoulder , as if they were a trimming , and I believe the Painter came to draw them when the Barber was setting up their mustachoes , and that they were represented in the posture they were then in . Do not thou believe that , sayes Lysis , it never was a Napkin , now I know the truth what it is ; 't is a Scarf which these gallant men wear for a note of distinction between them and your common Gentlemen , who wear theirs under their arm : I must needs have such a one . I will give you a blue one , if you will wear it , says Hircan . I thank thee for that proffer , replies Lysis : But let us not go to work with so little consideration . I cannot imagine that these Scarfs which Heroes should wear are blue , or red , or green , or yellow : I am of opinion they are white , for to signifie the candor of their souls . That 's very hard to determine , sayes Clarimond ; for all ours are Copper-cuts , and here 's no limming to shew what colour the cloaths are of . Lysis hath reason to believe that his Scarf should be white , says Hircan ; the white is the colour of new-made Knights , he must bear it , though I have heard say his Mistresses colour is red . But this is the misery , that we have not ever a white scarf . There is only one remedy ; I will give him a Napkin as fine as any silk . In the time of the Ligue , the honest Citizens which were Royalists had no other scarfs to shew which party they were of . I will not contradict thee in any thing , replies Lysis , so great is my desire to be immediately accommodated according to the ancient mode . Give me what scarf thou pleasest , whether it be silk , or whether it be thread ; it will make me very brave , and very proud , since it comes from thy hand . Hereupon Hircan went to fetch him a fair clean Napkin , which he put about his and fastened it with a red riban upon his shoulder , that he might at least by that little knot have Charite in minde . They both in the mean time search'd into their books , to see if they did any thing which were not conformable to the pourtraictures of the Poets . When the Shepherd was accommodated to his minde , Hircan put on his head and old head-piece ; but he told him , he yet wanted a sword , and entreated Clarimond who had a good one to lend it him . Hircan answered him , he had another fitter for him , because it was an old fashion'd one . He caus'd it and a belt to be brought , and girt it about Lysis . Carmelin observ'd all this mystery without saying any thing ; and his master calling him to minde , acquainted Hircan , that he also must be accommodated like an Heroes of Antiquity . Hircan answer'd , it was enough for him to have arms according to the present mode , because he was not so deserving as Lysis ; so that having sent for old armor , that had been his great Grandfathers , he was forc'd to put them on , much against his minde . Never was man more amaz'd then Carmelin , when they had endors'd him with the Corselet , and fastened on the arm pieces and the Tasles . He said , they put him into an iron prison , but it was worse when they put on the head piece : he told them , that they put his head into a Kettle , and would never suffer the visor to be let down . Hircan importun'd with his continual complaints , made him believe , that though his body were as invulnerable as his Masters , yet was he not so valiant as he , and that to heighten his courage , 't was not amiss for him to be arm'd Cap-a-pea . What use shall I have of these arms ? replied he ; they cumber me so , that I know not where I am . I cannot carry my hand to my mouth , I cannot advance one foot before another ; and I am loaden , as if I carried a Tower. This burthen will seem light to thee after a while , saies Hircan ; and thereupon having put into his hand a Target of tann'd leather , he told Lysis it was time to be gone . Lysis answered he was ready , if they would but give him a Javelin , or a half-pike . But the Magician assur'd him he should never need any ; so that he resolved to be gone ; and having embrac'd all that were present , one after another , he went down into the Court. He got into the coach with Carmelin , who was very glad to sit down and rest him with his burthen . This is then the Chariot that must carry us to the enchanted Castle , saies Lysis ; I have look'd on the horses , but I cannot see any wings they have , though the Magician assur'd me divers times they had . When you are once within , their wings will begin to appear , saies Hircan ; and yet I must tell you , that for the present there will be no use for them , as long as there is any ground for them to go on ; they shall not take their flight , till they come to the sea : Then shall you go so fast , that you shall think the coach moves not at all : And there will be yet another miracle , and that is , that days shall seem but minutes to you . When you come near the enchanted Castle , a Magician , a friend of mine , will invite you to rest your selves in a neighbouring Isle which belongs to him : Do not you refuse his proffers . We will observe thy directions , says Lysis ; but before I part , do me the favour as to let me see Meliantes , for whom I am to do so many warlike exploits . This Gentleman had ever since supper been busie in writing of letters to Paris ; they went to him , and bid him give over , if he would see the departure of the valorous Champions . He with a fained joy came to them , and assoon as he came into the Court , cryed out , O Generous Warriors ! since you undertake to deliver my Mistress out of captivity , I beseech heaven prosper your arms : Farewell my dear friends , assure your selves you have oblig'd a man will serve you in life and death . Farewel friend , saies Lysis , be confident I 'll do any thing I can for thy satisfaction : I desire no other requital of thee , but that to morrow morning thou go to the Ambassadors of the Parisian Shepherds , and bid them return to those that sent them , and give them an account how I live , and how happy they may be with me . If they be here before my return , I desire Hirtan to appoint a Harbinger to take up lodging for them , for they will be a great number ; but above all things , let there be a care had that no disorder or falling out happen about the pastures . I hope in a short time to be back to regulate all things my self . As for my Cousin Adrian , who returns by this way , I shall be glad to miss him , and that he get him to Paris without me . You may tell him what high enterprises have taken me up . And as concerning my Mistress , whom I reserve to the last , because I cannot speak of her without dying a thousand times of grief : Alas ! I need send her no excuses for my absence , for I have well observ'd she was never much pleas'd at my presence . As Lysis ended these words , they made fast the boots of the coach with chains , and the Coachman drave on , taking his way towards a house of Hircans , which was about a league off . This Gentleman bethought him of this extravagant invention to make more sport with the humors of Lysis . Amarillis was return'd to her own house before night ; so that having no Mistress to entertain , he went from his Castle with the rest , and follow'd the coach of the two Warriors . They follow'd a good way off on horse-back ; and when they came to the Countrey-house , they found the horses taken out the coach , and that left under an arch of the house near the gate . They alighted with as little noise as they could , and went to hearken what the brave Champions said . Seest thou Carmelin , sayes Lysis , how true is every thing that Hircan saies ? This Magician assur'd us , that when we came to the sea , his horses should take their flight , and would go so fast , that we should think we stirr'd not from the place . That it is so , dost not observe how that the coach stirs not all ? nay , we do not so much as hear the wheels , though it s to be thought they turn round as they pass through the clouds . The reason of that is , because extreamity of motion seems to be immobility ; and to this purpose , I will teach thee an excellent piece of learning . A while ago I read Ovids Metamorphoses , where I found that the dog Laelaps , which had been presented to Cephalus , pursued a beast so lively , that one went no faster then the other . The beast run as fast as the dog ; so that they were still at the same distance , and Laelaps gave many snatches in the air in vain . At last the Hunter Cephalus having recourse to his dart , was quite out of himself , when thinking to cast it at the beast , he found that the dog and it were nothing but marble statues , which were fastned in the midst of the field . Having studied very much to finde a handsome explication of this , it came into my minde , that the Poets saying that these two creatures were chang'd into statues , was to represent the extream swiftness of their course , and to teach men , what I now would , that extream motion comes nearest to rest . This is a delicate exposition it must be confest , and I would not have it perish , though my ordinary Tenent is , that Metamorphoses are rather truths then fictions ; for I see not how this can anyway prejudice my opinion : Let it be taken for an Allegory , rather then a Mythology . 'T is well known the learnedst Doctors do allegorize on the greatest verities in the world . But to return to my discourse , Carmelin , thou art to believe , that the extream swiftness of our Chariot , hinders us to perceive its motion . Thou art not a man so fresh , but thou hast often seen experience of what I would perswade thee too . If thou turn a stick or a string very fast about , thou canst not observe the divers turns of it . And by this means would our senses deceive us in every thing , if the understanding which governs and directs them , did not assure us things were otherwise then they are represented . As much Philosophy as you will , replies Carmelin ; but tell me not that our horses flie . When you tell me we are now in the air ; there 's not a vein about me that trembles not ; and believe me , were it not that I am with you , and that I think I cannot come to any ill fortune in your company , I should cry out murther . Thou wouldst frighten the horses , which haply would precipitate thee into thee sea , replies Lysis ; 't is better be silent : it may be they 'll flie so high , that they 'll carry us into heaven , where we shall see those things whereof Astrologers speak only by conjecture : then shall we be able to make Almanacks , better then any they sell at Paris , and those thou didst sometimes make . I will also calculate Nativities ; and that I may not fail in my speculations , I will hold the stars in my hands , and finde by looking on them , what fortunes they promise my friends : whether they be animate , or whether they can speak , or whether they have every one an intelligence that conducts them , and speaks for them : I shall endeavor to consult with them about their several influences , and question them upon other particulars . We will thence go to the Colledge , where the Souls learn before they are born what they must one day know . In that place there are good Spirits which are Professors among them , who put them to mighty discipline , if they profit not under their instructions . Plato never thought of this , though he hath spoken sufficiently of Reminiscence . We shall also meet with the two Tuns wherein Jupiter , according to Homer's saying , puts in all the Good and Evil which he sends among men . I would have thee bring away with thee a Wallet-full of the Good thou shalt find , that thou mayst never more complain of being unhappy . I hope we shall also be shewn the Ideas of all things in the world , and that we may come thither so happily , as that we may be present at the ceremony of some Apotheosis , that is to say , we shall be there when some illustrious man is made a God. How shall we see any thing , says Carmelin , since we are now as deep in the dark , as if we were in our mothers bellies ? Hope better and better , replies Lysis ; some good Angel will come and deliver us out of this case wherein we are now lock'd up . Ah wretch that I am , replies Carmelin , I may well say I am double-cas'd : besides the case of our Coach , I am lock'd up into my Arms as an Oyster in the shell , or a knife in a sheath . The Gentlemen having heard these discourses , whereat they were ravish'd , retired every one into the lodging assign'd him ; there they laugh'd it out , and resolved to leave the valorous Champions in the coach till the morning . They had word brought them , that they had given over discoursing ; so that they inferr'd they were asleep ; and because it was somewhat late , they all laid them down to rest . Hircan awoke at three in the morning , so passionate was he for the humours of Lysis ; and soon after he made the rest get up and make themselves ready to circumvent this valiant Shepherd . All things being ready , he went to the coach , and having opened the boots , he with a counterfeit voyce call'd Lysis . He , who was not asleep , ask'd him presently what he would with him . Know that I am the Magician which must conduct thee to the enchanted Castle , sayes Hircan ; come out and follow me : Let the good man that is with thee , come also . Upon that Lysis call'd Carmelin as loud as he could , but yet he awaked not ; the encumbrance of his arms , it seems , hindred not his rest . His Master at length call'd him so often , that he awoke ; but he bidding him come out of the Coach , he told him 't was a thing impossible for him to do , and that he thought he was nail'd to it , so heavy was the burden he had upon him . Upon that Lysis and the Magician took him out of his place by force : Hold by the tail of my gown , says the Magician to the two Warriours , I will bring you under ground to the place where you desire to go . Lysis took Hircan by the gown , and Carmelin took Lysis by his short coat ; and thus they pass'd through obscure stables , where the two Warriours were in as much fear one as another . At last Hircan having brought them down certain stairs , told them he must leave them , and that now they need but come forwards , and be sure to be on their guards . Lysis sorry to leave so good a guide , pass'd along a gallery , at the end whereof was a great Cellar , where there was some light , by reason of two candles stuck to the wall . Before he went in , he ask'd Carmelin whether he had a good sword , or no. I a sword ! says Carmelin , I never durst see one naked ; I could better handle a Hedg-bill : you never thought to give me one , and I never thought to ask you for one . I have here a great Flake to defend my self ( for so he call'd his Buckler ) but I would to God , continued he , I had my Smoothing-plane for to smooth● the noses of the Monsters we shall meet with , or that I had my Wimble to bore holes in their buttocks ! Since thou art armed only for the defensive , and not for the offensive part , replies Lysis , I must fight for thee ; and I am not sorry for it , for the greater will be my glory . Let us advance then , and see in what kind of place we are . The two Warriours were no sooner entred the Cellar , but they perceiv'd the forms of two Gyants making towards them . These two Monsters running towards them , sometimes became as little as men of ordinary stature ; then presently they lifted up their heads to the roof , as if their necks were lengthened by scrues . Carmelin finding himself persecuted by one of these Gyants , cry'd out as loud as if he had been flaid alive . But his master observing that they had no arms , he was not so much afraid , and imagined there were no more to do but to cut off that long neck that made them seem terrible . He went to draw his sword , but it was so rusty that it was impossible to get it out of the scabberd . 'T was then he thought himself an improvident Warriour , to come to a combat without seeing that his arms were fixt . Yet in necessity to make use of what he had , he took the sword out of the belt , and with it as it was in the scabberd he bestow'd good blows on the Gyants necks , but he did them no hurt , for he struck only against a stick covered about with course cloaths , at the end whereof was a false head , which he that was under lifted up and let down at his pleasure . Fontenay and Clarimond acted this part , and 't was no small pleasure to them to terrifie the Warriours . But at last Lysis perceiving he was never the neerer cutting off their heads , directed his blows below , which made them run away as fast as they could , the same way that Lysis and Carmelin were come thither . I need not despair though I cannot draw my sword , says Lysis : These are evil Spirits , which as soon as they are touch'd with any weapon whatsoever , suffer a solution of continuity ( to speak in Philosophical terms : ) Let them come in multitudes ; the more they are , the more will be my victories . While the valiant Shepherd said this , there issued out at a little door three hulch-back'd fellows , who had faces so ugly , as could not be look'd on without horror . One of them , which was Philiris , began to sound an alarm on a Barrels head with two sticks , as if he had beaten a Drum ; and the other two , who were Meliantes and Polidor , came and gave Lysis and Carmelin a many blows with the breadth of their swords . How now , Rascals ! ( says one of them with a hollow hoarse voice ) we 'll send you back again to keep your sheep : 'T is a fine employment for such Rusticks to go clad like Knights , and to imagine they can bring about the strangest adventure in the world . Lysis in the mean time avoided the blowes the best he could : And as for Carmelin , having not the wit to put them off with his buckler , he held it by one end as if it had been a trencher , and at last cast it at the head of one of the monsters . He would afterwards have gladly run away ; but he found his Arms so heavy , that he thought them a greater hinderance then help to him . For to be therefore rid of them , and to do some good with them by leaving them behind him , he strove to get them off . The thongs of his Head-piece were so worne , that they were easily broken ; so that he took it with both hands and threw it at his enemies : He afterwards took off the Arm-pieces , and sent them the same way ; and then he unlac'd his Armour and hurl'd it at them , till he was quite disarm'd . Some of his blowes reach'd them so home , that they had a great desire to return them . They therefore renewed their charge both on the master and man ; though only Lysis return'd , and gave them some blows on the bunch they had before , which serv'd them for a breast-plate . At last these two Monsters got the two Warriours so neer together , that with a thrust they laid them on the ground . They fell down upon them ; and after they had well pinch'd their noses , and pull'd them by the ears , they ran away with him that beat the drum . Lysis and Carmelin had much ado to get up again , so weak were they grown ; yet did they firmly perswade themselves they were the Conquerours , since they were masters of the field . Ah Cowards ! cries out Carmelin , you are run away to die in some hole ; for the hurts we have given you will not suffer you to live long : You were asham'd to die before us ; but if you come in my way , I will give you good bangs after you are dead . 'T is not yet time to brag , says Lysis ; 't is want of consideration , rather then true valour , makes thee speak so big . What wilt thou do , poor fellow , if there be yet more enemies ? thou art quite disarm'd . My confidence is , that I can receive no more hurt then your self , says Carmelin . But alas ! have we gone through our exploits ? do I not see a terrible Dragon appear ? Lysis thereupon look'd towards a corner of the Cellar , which he had not observ'd before ; he there perceives a great Bug-bear , that had the head of a Wolf , and a body like that of a Crocodile , It was a good while ere he durst come near it ; but seeing that the Monster stirr'd not , he presum'd to give it a blow , with his sword . Carmelin cast at it a piece of his armor that he found , so that the Engine began to shake , it being fastned on one foot , and consequently easily moved . The motion of it put our two Warriors into such a fear , that they thought it liv'd ; and yet Lysis was so couragious that he laid on still , till such time as he had brought it to the ground , and made it immoveable . His charges were so home , that the body of the Monster , which was but of rotten Canvas , burst in divers places , whereat came out moss , hay , foul paper and rags , which Lysis was so amaz'd at ; that he cry'd out , See here , Carmelin , what lewd entrals come out of the body of this hideous beast : methinks we are poisoned with them . On my soul , they are nothing but rags , says Carmelin ; do you not see them ? Thou art in the right , saies Lysis ; but that is it makes me wonder the more , when I consider that Spirits have sometimes animated this Engine stuffed with filth , for to deceive men . It may also well be , that this was a true Dragon , but that all these tatters come out of its body , as we see bewitched people vomit coals , pieces of glass , inkhorns , and such trumpery . Honest Lysander assures us it is so , in his history , which the gentle D' Audiguier hath composed . There came such things out of his body , when he was dres'd by charms of some wounds he had receiv'd in a Combat . While the two Champions were viewing the hideous body of the Monster , a sad voyce comes to their ears , shall I never be delivered out of the captivity wherein I am ? saies it ; when will the most illustrious valour in the world be employ'd for my relief ? Lysis presently conceiv'd it was Pamphilia spoke ; and pittying her misery , he with his foot made at a little door , which seemed to be that of the prison . It opened presently , and in a little Cellar , he found a desolate Maid , whom he took for Meliantes's Mistress . 'T was a youth disguis'd for that purpose , who could act his part very well . He cast himself at Lysis's feet assoon as he saw him ; and embracing his knees , call'd him her deliverer . Lysis made the fair Lady rise , and taking her by the hand , bid Carmelin take a candle to light them out of the darkness of the Prison . Pamphilia made as if she trembled as she went ; so that Lysis for her greater confidence , told her , that he had kill'd all her Jaylors , and that she need not fear to fall into their hands any more . As they went through low rooms , and stumbled against some houshold-stuff that lay in their way . Hircan disguis'd as before , appear'd again , and with the same voyce said to them , Follow me incomparable Heroes , I will bring you hence safely . Having so said , he led them to the Coach , whereinto also enter'd the fair Pamphilia : he afterwards made fast the boots with chains ; and being return'd to his companions , they all put on their ordinary cloathes , got on horseback , and returned with him to his Castle , where they presently went to bed to rest themselves a little . In the mean time Hircans Coachman having kept the Adventurers three or four hours in the Coach , put the horses into it , and brought them to his Masters ; according to the command he had receiv'd . When the coach mov'd not from the place , Lysis thought still it went through the ayr ; and when it began to make a noise , he then thought it was on firm ground , and that it would not be long ere they came to Hircans house . As indeed a little while after , the boot being unchain'd and opened , he found himself in a Court he was well enough acquainted with . Carmelin being come out of the coach with him , they helped out Pamphilia , and led her to Hircans chamber , who was a bed with Meliantes . Welcome be the generous Heroes , who have delivered Pamphilia out of prison , cry'd out the Magician : Rise Meliantes to give them thanks . Upon that Meliantes put on a night gown , and went and embrac'd them with a many complements . He afterwards turn'd to Pamphilia , whom he entertain'd with a many caresses , and much Courtship . She was no longer cruel to him , since his past services , and the care he had had of her deliverance out of captivity had softned her heart towards him . Hircan in the mean time having put on his cloathes , caus'd to be brought him two crowns of Lawrel , whereof he put one on Lysis's head , having taken away the head-piece , and the other on Carmelins . Think you I will be content with this hat ? says Carmelin , it will keep off neither the cold nor the rain , let me have my own , which I left off to take a rotten head-piece . It s a long time since I have been bare-headed . Thy head is well enough covered for a Conqueror , saies Hircan : ask thy Master , if the pictures of all Heroes , are not as thine is now . Let my picture be drawn all naked , if you please , but for my own true body , I should have it cloath'd Cap-a-pea . Lysis seeing that Carmelin would not hear of accommodating himself in an heroick manner as he was , permitted he might have his hat : which when he had , he put the Lawrel-crown about it like a hat-band , which look'd very prettily . Philiris , Polidor , Fontenay and Clarimond upon this came into the room , and made great acclamations of joy for the happy return of the valorous Shepherds . Lysis was entreated to relate the divers fortunes he had run through ; who seeing they were all drest , and expected the story , began in this manner . The MAGICAL Adventures of LYSIS . YOu are then to know , courteous Presence , that our coach being parted hence , we were nothing astonish'd while it went on firm ground ; but when it went through the air , 't was then that I had a hard task to assure Carmelin ; for we heard the winds blowing , the thunder whirling , and the sea tossing up her waves , even to the clouds . But at last we were as quiet , as if we would have repos'd our selves a little ; when there comes a sage old man , who opening the boot , led us into a mountain to recreate our selves , where we staid sometime . I am not certain whether we were in an Island , or whether this Magician was Hircans friend , whom he had spoken to us of : But so it is , that he brought us into a Grot , which shin'd all over , by the Diamonds and Carbuncles wherewith the walls were all cover'd over ; and having laid a white cloath on a black marble table , there were served up ten or twelve dishes of meat , whereon we fed till we were satisfied ; and we drank of such a delicate wine , that I think Nectar is not more . Carmelin was so ravished at it , that he confest he never had been so entertained . I pray bate so much of your Bill , saies Carmelin , all you say is false , under correction of the company : Do not say that I made such a good meal with you , I have not eaten a bit since I went hence . How shouldst thou live then ? replies Lysis very angrily : it s at least fifteen days since we went hence ; hast thou lived all this while without eating ? Well , impudence , were it not out of respect to those who are present , I would chastise thee as thou deservest ; but I must not interrupt my discourse for so small a matter as thee . This Company then is to know , that the old man having made us both eat , without disarming us , carried us into a garden , where the Gods seem'd to have married together the Spring and Autumn ; for there shin'd a clear Sun without heat , and yet the fruits on the trees were ripe , and in the Level all sorts of flowers . As for Summer and Winter , I think they were eternally banished thence , and that the one was gone to burn up Mauritania , the other to freeze up Scythia . The place was inhabited by great yellow and green Birds , which had the charge to cultivate it : Some with their bills prun'd off their superfluous branches , and others lopp'd off and levell'd the hedg-rows ; there were some that brought water in little shells to water the Plants , and others made Posies . But that which was most to be admired , was , that they spoke like men , and told one another what ought to be done with much ratiocination . I learned of them some constitutions of their Republique , and they brought me to see their Shee s and their young ones : I also saw all their provisions , and heard them sing certain aires which they used to make themselves merry with on their dayes of recreation . So that I swore to them , that I wish'd with all my heart I had been metamorphosed into a Bird , that I might have led such a pleasant life as theirs . They answered , it was not so pleasant as I thought it ; for though they were in a very delightfull place , yet had they not much joy in it , when they considered it was the place of their captivity , and that they were only Tenants , and not the owners of it , and that it belong'd to certain men , whom I might see if I would go a little further . I went so far , that I came to their walls , which were so high that they were not able to flie over them ; and my Conductor having opened a little door , I pass'd through with him and Carmelin . We saw a field that was very dry and very sandy , wherein were men stark naked , who had on their bodies neither flesh nor fat , and were only cover'd with a skin transparent as oyl'd paper : A man could see through it their bones , their veins , their sinews , their muscles , and their intrals ; so that for to learn Anatomy , he needed but look on them . Their Hearts were most cleery seen , as also what was imprinted in them : As for example , in one you might see the countenance of some fair Lady , who was his Mistress ; and in another , a great heap of silver which he ador'd as his God. There was also to be seen an Hieroglyphical figure of the words they were to speak , from the stomach to the throat ; and by reason they had no hair , 't was easily perceiv'd what strange imaginations they had in their brains , which they disposed there under several representations of divers colours . Though my guide laught at them , yet I thought their conversation very pleasant , and was sorry to leave them . They came very confidently near me ; but they kept off from Carmelin , because he was armed , and that they feared lest he might come and embrace them , or so much as touch them as he passed by , lest it should grate off their delicate skin . I should have been very glad to have lived among men that could not conceal what they thought , though they should desire it ; but the old man told me that should I but see their wives , which sex I loved better then the masculine , I should soon hate that people , for they were not of the humor to be willing that men should be acquainted with their affairs ; and having their bodies Diaphanous as their husbands , they put gown upon gown for to hide it , that their fantastical imaginations might not be seen . To satisfie my curiosity , he brought me to a Furnace under ground , where those people put their children to make them transparent as themselves , for they were not so from the mothers womb . I put my finger into the fire , to see if it were hot ; and Carmelin would do the like : but it burn'd so , that we were fain to pull them out immediately . If you will know the truth , look on mine and Carmelin's right hand . Clarimond and some others look'd on their hands , whereon they found certain rednesses which were there by chance ; so that every one said that Lysis was to be believed in whatsoever he said . Yet Carmelin did nothing but grumble , as if he had a mind to contradict all his Master said . Walking on still with the old man , continued Lysis , I came to a River ; which though it was very cleer , yet was it not more transparent then the bodies I had seen . My Guide having invited me to cross it , I ask'd whether there were either any boat or bridg . Come over this bridg , said he to me smiling ; and I presently saw him going through the air upon the water : I told him I could not do the like , but he came and took me by the hand , and Carmelin also ; and making us go the same way as he did himself , we were amaz'd to find resistance under our feet , as if we had gone on firm ground , whereas we thought we had pass'd through the aire . My eyes at length being more clear'd up , I perceiv'd we were on a chrystal bridge , which was so clear , that a man could not discern it from the water . Carmelin still ignorant of what it was , came forwards extream fearfully . At the end of this bridge , there stood a Tower , the walls whereof were of glass , solid enough , and transparent enough ; but as to the walks on them , they , as as wel as the bridge were of crystal so transparent , that being out of curiosity gotten up on them , I durst not walk thereon , imagining there were none at all , because being on high , I could see the ground below toward the foundation . I understood , that that was one of the marches of the Country of the Diaphanous people ; and having walk'd yet another half hour with the old man , I came to a very barren Champion . We have walkt a long time , said he to me , I must now have you to a collation in a magnificient palace , which I have here : I thought he had jeered me ; for I saw no building , and yet I took it patiently from him . But he seeing I answered not , I think , said he , you doubt of my power ; you shall see the effects of it . Turning my self presently about towards the east , south , west and north , I saw that from each quarter there came a great side of wall : These four flying pieces of building meeting together , made up but one edifice , which was a fair spacious Hall , in the midst whereof we found our selves : immediately after , there fell down upon that a roof , like that of a Banqueting house , on the top whereof there was a glassen Turret to let in the light . While I lift up my head to look on it , I perceived not the starting up of a round table , and three chairs at my feet : Carmelin took notice of it , as having his understanding fix'd on those things which concern the reparation of his substance . He presently told me of it : Here 's a fair table , said he , but it were better it did not appear so fair . 'T were a greater credit to the Master of it , if it were well cover'd . Let 's sit about it however , saies the old man , my servants will bring us somewhat presently . I thought this Magician did still nothing but abuse us , and looking about the hall , I could perceive no body ; the walls only were hung with the richest sort of Tapistry , behinde which I knew not but his servants might be hidden . Hola ! my Lads there ! crys out the Magician , you make us stay long : Is there no meat in the house ? I was then looking on the story that was represented in the hangings , which was the marriage of some Roman Emperor , and methought I saw all the persons stirring , and a many slaves who were serving up dishes on their Masters table , came out of the hangings , and walk'd up and down the hall , as if they had been alive , and came and brought us what they had in their hands . To make it appear it was no fained thing , that piece of the Tapistry whence they came out was empty , and there remained only the Canvas ; so that they were men of silk and wool that served us . I never had seen such attendants ; and when the old man pray'd me to eat what was on the table : I told him I knew not how to eat hangings . It s very excellent hangings , replyed pleasantly Carmelin ; I have tasted the corner of a cake , which was so delicious , that I wish to God all the rest may be like it , there would be striving who should have most . He perswaded me so far , that I eat of a Tart made of herbs , and certain sweet-meats , which I found very excellent . Thirst forc'd me also to ask for drink of the Roman slaves . They brought me a wine so delicious , that it made me forget the taste of that I had drunk with the old man in the Grot. As for Carmelin , he drank above ten times , and because the slaves took the flagons of wine out of a buffet in the Tapistry : Ha! would he say every foot ; now it may be easily seen that this is Tapistry-wine . It slides down the throat by threads smaller then those of gold and silk . This good companion was so frolick , that he would say to me , Master , let us even leave Meliantes and his fair enchanted Mistress : Let 's here accomplish our adventure ; if you value my advice any thing you will stay here , servants will cost us nothing to maintain , and the meat will stand us in nothing , all will come out of the Tapistry . Dost thou think this good fortune can last long ? replyed I : we have already eat up all the provisions that was brought hither , and I know not whether those grave Roman Senators , whom I see at table in the tapistry , will not be angry with us . We have diverted their slaves from serving them , and we have made good chear of what was provided for them . It s a long time they have waited there , and the second course is not yet come ; I believe they grow somewhat out of patience , and will not vouchsafe to taste of what 's before them . They shall not want what is necessary for them , saies the Magician to me ; and they will never be so uncivil as to be angry at us . That they are now so quiet and silent , 't is because they are consulting about some great warlike expedition , which they are to undertake , Besides , should you stay here a hundred years , you should not want any thing ; but I am sorry I can no longer enjoy such guests . As he said this , the slaves took away our dishes , glasses and bottles , and with all , that equipage went again into the Tapistry , which seem'd so strange to me , that I yet feele an amazement of it in my self . The roof of the hall rais'd it self up , and fled into heaven , and our table sunk into the ground , and then our four walls return'd to the four quarters of the world . Our coach we found in the Champion , and being gotten into it with Carmelin , I thank'd the old man for all his civilities . He made all fast as it was before ; and I believe the horses presently took their flight : but we set our selves to sleep till such time as another old man came and advertis'd us that we were in Pamphilia's prison . We were by him led through places so hideous and full of darkness , that Hercules himself would there have lost somewhat of his confidence . This is indeed the place where you begin to tell the truth ( saies Carmelin , who could hold his tongue no longer ) 'T is true , that a grave old man brought us out of the coach , to carry us into the prison ; but before this we had not seen any at all , nor know I any thing of all the adventures wherein you engage me . You dreamt them likely when you slept in the coach ; and as mens dreams have no relation , though they rest in the same place , so my minde hath not been entertain'd with any such imaginations . I pray excuse me , if I speak freely ; but of all you have related , nothing troubles me more then what you say of my feasting with so much gluttony , I am at this present hungrier then a Huntsman ; and I protest to you once more , as I did before , that nothing enter'd my body , nor nothing hath gone through it since we went from this place . And to take away all controversie , I profer to ease my self in any place , and those that are skill'd in such matters , shall judge whether I have return'd what I ate when I last supp'd here , or some more exquisite stuff . After the eating of so much enchanted Tapistry , I must needs send downwards fine skains of silk and yarn , or rather fair twists of gold : I would it were so , 't would be a great credit to me , 't would be said I disburthen'd my self of gold , and not any filthy excrement . Peace Carmelin , saies Hircan , thy discourse and wit is obscene ; thou thinkst thou art now with thy sick Hypocondriake Master , who knew the weight and measure of all thy stools . Whatever thou canst say , Lysis is rather to be believed then thou ; and the company entreats thee not to interrupt his relation any farther . Carmelin being ty'd up to silence , which the rest keeping also , his Master continued his discourse in this manner : The old man having left us , we were in a Cellar , where there was light , but only so much as to let us see the most horrible things in the world , and so to terrifie us . There presented themselves unto us two Gyants , who were so big , that I know not how they did not thrust up the roof , when they lifted up their heads . Sometimes , which was the thing most to be admir'd , they became as little as we , to recollect their forces as may be conceived ; and though they had no arms , yet did they annoy us much , by running against us . However , I made a shift to rout them ; and afterwards I had no more work but to fight with two knappy fellows , that fell on us with swords in their hands . At every blow they had at my head-piece , I think it made more sparkles then an iron red hot , which the Smith beats on the Anvile : For my part , I could not get my sword out of the Scabbard , yet did it not hinder but I gave them terrible blows . Why had I not a Club , with so many iron spikes in it , as that of Hercules ? Or why had I not a half Pike , as I desired of Hircan at my departure ? He swore to me I should have no need of it ; but yet if I had had one , it would have done me service ; my enemies should not have stood it out so long . I remember that in your prophesie Hircan , you said , that , The Dove should be covered with Eagles feathers , and that it should destroy the Faulcons ; I believe that I am that Dove without gall , who am become an Eagle ; and questionless the Faulcons which I have destroyed are my enemies . You also said , that the Clowns jump should be chang'd into a Corslet . This is fulfill'd in Carmelin , and in me also , for this Guard-coat is as good as a Corslet . It follow'd , that the string that hangs the Scrip , should be chang'd into a swords belt ; that also is come to pass in me : but when I find that the Sheephook should be changed into a half Pike , and that there is nothing accomplished as to that point , methinks there is somewhat wanting in the Adventure . You must not be so scrupulous , saies Hircan , Prophesies are not always taken litterally . I said all that by a figure , it suffices that of a Shepherd , you are become a man of arms , and that according to my promise you have delivered Pamphilia out of Prison . I will then go on with my relation , as being extreamly satisfied , replies Lysis : Though I defended my self the best I could against the hulch-back'd Souldiers , yet was I so unfortunate , and Carmelin too , that we both fell down , having stumbled against some stones that were under our feet . The hulch-back'd Knaps presently came upon us , and knowing we were invulnerable , they imagin'd there was no other way to make us dye , but to choak us . They would drive the souls out of our bodies by some new secret ; for they pulled us by the noses as hard as ever they could , that it might drop out with wiping them , since it could not go out at any wound . At last we gave them each of us such a shock , that they were forc'd to leave us . This done , we perceived a Dragon , which though it was a terrible sight , yet I made towards it , and notwithstanding its hard scaliness , I gave him a great wound on the back , whereof he dyed . That done , I went into a Dungeon , where Pamphilia was , whom I brought out of those subterraneous places ; and by doubtful ways led her to the coach , with the help of the Magician , whom I met again . But now Meliantes is to know , that I bring him his Mistress as chaste as I found her , & though she hath been lockt up with two men , she hath been no more toucht then if she had been among statues : For my part , I did not so much as speak to her , lest she should suspect I would corrupt her ; and the remembrance of Charite fortified me against any loose desires that should assault me . As for Carmelin , because he was an inconstant person , I prevented him as much I could possible from meddling any thing ; and I think carried all things so well , that she hath no cause to complain . She will tell you how I dispos'd her behinde , and Carmelin before , and my self in the boot , to be between them . Lysis having thus ended his discourse , there was none but confest in himself , that the relation was excellent ; and that though there were some that knew most accidents in the adventure , yet was his description of it so natural , that he grac'd the business more then was imagin'd . As for his dream of enchantments , every one admired its variety . Meliantes renewed his thanks , but they were interrupted by Carmelin ; who comes and saies , And shall I have no thanks ? or is it conceiv'd I have suffered nothing ? Can I suffer that my Master should darken my reputation , by laying incontinence to my charge ? The ill opinion he hath of thee , saies Clarimond , is but an illusion . That is not all neither , continues Carmelin , I would not that in the relation of his victory over the Monsters , he make you believe he hath done all himself : Should he speak on his honour and his oath , and if he were to lift up his hand , he will not deny , but I have helped him much . I acknowledge thou art the true companion of my travels , saith Lysis ; if I am Hercules , thou art my Euristeus ; if I am Theseus , thou art my Perithous . Excuse me , if I have forgotten thy assistance , it being in so extraordinary a manner ; which was , thou hast shewn thy self as valiant in casting away thy arms , as others are in keeping them . If I shall one day have draughts or statues to represent my story , assure thy self thou shalt not be forgotten there , but shalt be put in a very good posture . Yet now I think on 't , when our enemies were vanquished , there would have been no danger to have taken up thy arms again , and brought them hither ; for if some cunning knave finde them , he will give it abroad , that it was thou wert defeated . It also repents me we have not brought with us whatever we might have found of booty from the Monsters we fought with , which might have been visible testimonies of our valour to all the world . We should have carried away the drummer of the Crump-back'd Souldiers , and the entrails of the enchanted Dragon , of which might have been rais'd a Trophy upon the top of a pike , before this Castle . Our horses would not have fled so chearfully , had they had such a weight to draw , saies Carmelin : Le ts then content our selves with what is done , replies Lysis ; but if ever Meliantes pass by the enchanted Island , I would desire him to raise a Pyramid to our sempiternal glory . After some other discourses , Hircan invited the company into the Hall to dinner . They all came except Pamphilia , who vanished away , because the Lad that acted that part was in haste to put on his former cloathes . Lysis asked Meliantes what he had done with his Mistress . He answered , that he lock'd her up into a chamber , whither was brought her what she wanted , until such time as they should return into their Country , because she was much given to a solitary life . In the afternoon Orontes , Anselme and Montenor came to Hircans : Lysis had still on his Heroick habit , which seem'd to them the most pleasant thing in the world ; but it was better sport to them to hear him and Carmelin briefly relate their several adventures . But such discourses ended , Lysis remembred him to ask whether the Parisian Ambassadors were not yet return'd ? and if that great number of Shepherds of whom they had brought intelligence were not yet come . The Ambassadors are departed , replies Orontes ; but we have heard nothing of them since ; and I know not what hindrance hath met with so many honorable Shepherds as were to come hither . I wonder they are not here , says Lysis , I have been hence at least fifteen days upon my adventure to the enchanted Castle ; for the hours past away as fast as minutes in Hircans coach . Have they haply had notice of my absence ? O God! how dangerous is it to be distant from a people a man is to govern : corruption and change seizeth all things , now I perceive it well ; for even Orontes is grown loose , and hath quitted the Shepherds habit , to put on that of a Gentleman . You have done as much your self , saies Orontes ; are not you in a habit disconformable to your quality ? There was a necessity I should take it , replies Lysis ; and I promise thee , though many think it becomes me well , to quit it to morrow , and to put on the Pastoral ; for it suffices that I am seen one day in this Countrey clad like a Heros , to shew that I am such a one , and will be so as long as I please , and that I do not turn Shepherd , but to enjoy my minde in greater serenity . You will also give me leave , saies Orontes to keep on the cloathes I am in for this day , and for some days to come ; for I intend to go a hunting , and I conceive my self well enough clad like a Huntsman . Your reason 's not amiss , saies Lysis ; besides , hunting is an exercise which is not forbidden Shepherds ; and for what concerns the Heroes all books acquaint us they are generally given to it : The habit I have on suits me well enough to go a hunting with you ; all that are present , if they please , shall be of the match . Every one subscribed to Lysis his Proposition , and Hircan , Orontes , Anselme Montenor and Clarimond chearfully got on horseback ; but as for Fontenay , Philiris , Meliantes and Polidor , who were in Shepherds habit , Lysis would by no means permit them to ride , if they had not riding Coats to hide their Pastoral habit , which in his opinion suited not well with a Cavaliers . As for his own part , since he was clad like a Commander in chief of Antiquity , he made no scruple to get on horseback , as he had sometimes before . He would have no other arms then a Hunting pole , which was to serve him instead of a dart ; and he would openly wish it were the dart of Cephalus , that never miss'd the prey . He was of opinion , that if he had such a one , he would more judiciously use it then that miserable Huntsman did , and that he would not kill his own dear half with it , because he would not have been so rash as to cast it , before he had first seen the beast he would dispatch . He was a long time considering whether he should keep on his buskins , or put on his boots and spurs . At length he concluded himself well enough accommodated ; and remembring he had seen a many ancient Knights painted without stirrupts , he would have his taken off . 'T was a great consultation whether he should have a hat or no , or whether he should only keep on his crown of Laurel . That was enough to make him alight , and return to Hircans chamber , where there was a book of Pictures , among which he saw divers Captains without hat or cap , or bonnet , and only crown'd with Laurel . He came back again fully resolv'd not to change his dressing , though Philiris spoke to him to this purpose : 'T is true , Lysis , says he , that in Tapistry and Pictures you may see a Roman Emperor in the midst of his Army without helmet or headpiece , having on his head a simple Crown of Laurel ; but that is not that they are truly so . What advantage were it to them , they would not be as well arm'd as the common souldiers , and at the first blow they might receive dangerous wounds in the head ? But the reason of all is , that the Painters do oftentimes go from the history , and take the liberty of their Art , and paint a man bare-headed and crown'd with Laurel , that he as being Emperor may be known from the rest , though it is not to be supposed he always wears such a Crown . This discourse hindred not Lysis to remain in the same posture he was in ; so that the hunters without any further contestation set out from Hircan's Castle , leaving Carmelin behind , who would by no means ride and take so much pains for a wretched beast . Lysis ask'd for the Kennel of Hounds , the Nets and Snares , and whether the preparation were not as great as that of King Diceus in Francias . They shew'd him some Greyhounds , and told him their design was only to course a Hare . What have you put me to the pains to get on hors-back for so small a matter ? said he ; think you that I 'll trouble myself to pursue a fearful creature ? That employment must be for the delicate Venus , who dares not deal with any dangerous beast . I remember the admonitions she gave Adonis , and I know what misfortune happen'd to him for not believing her : yet for all this will I not stick to hunt after the most furious creatures . Am not I who have defeated Gyants , Monsters , and Dragons , a stouter man then that little Wanton ? Hunt your Hares as long as you will ; for my part , I 'll go to the side of a mountain , and stay till a roaring Lyon come out , as the young Ascanius does in Virgil. You consider not that you are not now in Afrique , says Clarimond , there are no Lyons here : But Virgil in another place does as much as you do , for he makes Aenaeas hunt Stags as if he had been in Europe . I do not think they are so easily found in that Country , especially in such numbers as he mentions . But alas , honest Virgil was in Italy when he writ this , and thought Aenaeas was there too . If I cannot find Lyons in this Country , replies Lysis , I shall at least meet with some Bore , as furious as that of Erimanthus ; it shall be against him that I 'll try my force . You should then have your Atalanta here , says Clarimond . In the mean of this discourse , the dogs started a hare , which they pursued over the fallow of a little valley . The hunters followed ; and Lysis not knowing what to do with himself if he kept them not company , went after them , partly with his will , partly against it ; because his horse , which he could not guide as he pleased , would carry him to the rest , by a custom he had . The course was so violent , that the poor Hero could not keep his crown of Laurel from falling , and could not hinder but that the wind blowing up the napkin he had about his shoulders instead of a scarf , it cover'd all his head . His amazement encreased by the shocks he at the same time receiv'd ; so that he let fall his hunting-pole , and embrac'd his horses neck , for fear of falling . The huntsmen having taken their pleasures a while to see him in that posture , bid a Lacquay stay his Courser and set him aright . A while after the Hare was caught , and Orontes had a mind to carry the company to his house which was not far off . 'T was an incomparable pleasure to Florida , Leonora , and Angelica , to see Lysis as he then was : his thighs and legs were one half naked , and his arms bare , but embroidered in some places with a certain scurf which might well pass for the itch ; nor wanted there a little nastiness , that the variety might make the better shew : As for his Guard-coat , it was such a good one as your Paris-Brokers use to hire out to Prentises when they revel it on Shrove-Tuesday . Hircan in few words told the Ladies what dangers the Shepherd had run through since they had seen him ; which made up the miracle . In the mean time Lysis being very desirous to shew himself to his Mistress in his heroick habit , look'd for her all over the house : Nay he went into the garden , and came to a little Grove , where finding a very fair Elder-tree , he resolved to write somwhat on the bark of it ; but having no knife about him , he went and borrowed the Gardeners . He first of all cut his Mistresses name , and then his own . Clarimond and Philiris having surprised him in this employment , thought him engag'd in an excellent design ; but he told them he had more then that to do , and that he had long before composed a discourse purposely to grave upon a Tree , when he should meet with the opportunity . You must let us hear that discourse , sayes Philiris , we have not the patience to stay till it be written ; besides that it will not be amiss to tell it us before , it may be our advice may do somwhat ; for whosoever puts any things abroad , is glad to have the judgment of his friends in it . 'T is rationally spoken , reply'd Lysis : hear then what I intend to put . Fair Tree ! will I say ; since thou art ordain'd to be the ordinary paper of the Lovers of this country , do that courtesie now for the faithfullest Shepherd that ever carried sheephook : Receive into thy bark the divine characters which compose the name of my fairest Mistress , and permit also that I therein minute my sorrows , that thou mayst one day shew them to her who is the cause thereof , when she comes to repose herself under thy shade . Mayst thou every year grow a fathom , and may the letters thou bearest grow with thee , so that our ancient Grasiers may discern them at half a league without spectacles . That 's very handsom as you speak it , saies Clarimond ; but I do not think you can make this tree contain it all . Why not , replies Lysis ; I have read a certain book , called Carithea , wherein there is mentioned a Shepherd that had written on a poplar , a discourse six times as long as mine . You are in the right replies Clarimond ; I have read that book as well as you . That discourse is so long , that though a man should write from the top to the bottom , and not exempt the branches nor the leaves , I do not think it would contain all ; for you know , that for to make the Letters legible and discernable , they must be made somewhat big . But what ? these are the greatest ornaments of our Romances ; and you shall commonly finde those that cut entire Odes upon trees , though there would be much ado to write a Sonnet . A man does not so ordinarily meet with barks so large and proper , and the most can be done is to grave some Character , or little Embleme . I wonder so many Authors are drawn into such impossibilities , and that in those things whereof they were as easily convinc'd as desire it . A man would think , they had never seen Trees , or never stirr'd out of Prison : but the reason of it , is their own stupidity , which makes them not consider those things that continually present themselves before their eyes ; and because they who went before them , said that Lovers writ long discourses on the barks of Trees , they are easily carried away to put such things into their Histories , for want of other invention . But that which is yet more pleasant , is , that this must be grav'd in a moment , as if it were as easie as to write on paper . They in the mean time consider not , that fifteen days were not enough to form so many Characters , and that so well that every one must read them as they feign ; for they say that sometimes by the draught , it was known whose the writing was . There 's yet another strange thing they do ; though all those discourses be compos'd as well as might be , yet will they have it believ'd that their Lovers made them on a sudden . They will also introduce men answering one another in verse , without any previous studying of what they should say ; and their Love-Letters , they make them dispatch presently . This is a very wonderful thing ; for 't is known that they themselves who should be greater Clerks then those whose loves they describe , and do esteem themselves far beyond them , would gladly turn Hermits to be at leisure to adorn one period ; and that there 's no Carrier so slow , but would in the mean time go twice to Rome . There 's reason for what you say , interrupts Philiris ; though these Authors make such long things , be grav'd on trees , yet are they read with pleasure , taking them for fictions ; and as for the Letters and Verses which a Lover makes on a sudden , so that they be well done men are satisfied , and no body is so scrupulous as you are ; on the contrary , people enter into greater admiration , seeing those that are in love have such smart and lively fancies , and the history is thereby made more pleasant . You shall have it , saies Clarimond , you are then of those who finding in a Romance something irrational and contrary to custom , imagine it makes the adventure fuller of miracle . Hold thy peace Clarimond , saies Lysis , thou art nothing but a spirit of contradiction ; I am more taken with Philiris : He hath spoken so well in the defence of Love-stories , that I could have said no more my self . I thank you for this honor , says Philiris ; but yet I advise you not to trouble your self with graving your discourse on the tree , lest you might not succeed , and so give Clarimond occasion to laugh at us . Besides , there is one very considerable thing I am to tell you ; 'T is no good presage to write your passion on a bark , because it might be thence inferr'd , that your Love were only grav'd on the bark of your heart , and that you should never grave it any further on the heart of Charite . This hath a shew of reason , replies Lysis ; and yet there is in it somwhat hurts me . What manner of speaking's this ? says Clarimond : Are you dash'd against the edge of some Rock , or hath some Bull shewn you the discourtesie of his horns ? or hath your friend Philiris some so great , that he pushes at all the world ? What a little is it which thou knowest , replies Lysis : Thou wert never acquainted with the ingenuities of France , since thou art ignorant , that when we are not satisfied with a Fancie , we say it clashes ; not that this is done visibly , and that it hurts us in the body ; for being purely spiritual , it can only touch the mind . Now we are much better , says Clarimond ; I would fain know what you mean by the word Fancie . 'T is true , that to accommodate my self to your humour , I have often spoken of these fine Fancies as well as you ; but it troubled me so much , that I could no longer stay the discovery of it to you . Tell me now , were it not a crime among your Poets to say conception ? Is that word out of use with them , lest it might be thought they spoke of the conception of a woman ? I do not except against the word conception , replies Lysis , it seems to represent the thing when it is conceiv'd ; but the word Fancie is more general , for it signifies all things which we can think of or imagine . Yet I confess I thought it strange the first time I saw it us'd , because there 's no such language in the University , and I am somwhat trouble to use myself to it . As for conceits , every one knows what they are ; that it is properly a slight winding up and down of words , or an allusion , or some such thing , You are in the right there , says Clarimond : but as to a fancie , I take it to be a thing which the Poet imagines for the ornament of his discourse , as if you should say , My Mistress ' rose so betimes , that Aurora out of bashfulness return'd , thinking she had lain abed longer then the Sun. 'T is well known there 's no such thing ; and the Poet only fancies it , and therefore that ought to be call'd a Fancy , and that 's all can be conceiv'd of all other fantastical imaginations that may have their birth in a hollow brain . And this is a definition of Fancy , which the Poets of these times would think themselves happy to know ; for I have sometimes put them hard to it , when I ask'd them difference between a conception , a fancy , and a conceit . Some told me there was not any , others gave me very poor and irrational differences , and some would give me no answer at all . As Clarimond ended this discourse , the rest of the company came into the place : So that he took occasion to say , Wherein is it the pleasure of these fair Ladies , that we pass away the day ? What entertainment shall we fix upon ? For my part , my vote is for playing at Fancy-game , for it 's a good while that Lysis talks to me of nothing else . I 'll tell you what the game is : There shall be one to ask the rest , What do you think on ? or what is your Fancy ? And every one tells him his thought . Then sayes he , Such a one hath thought such a thing , 't is for such and such reason ; and so he is to give the most pleasant reasons he can find of all things , to make the company sport . There 's no great subtilty in that , replies Lysis , I know some more gentile sports , not to mention that of Love blinded : There 's one wherein every one is obliged to give Epithetes on every Letter of his Mistresses name ; as if I should call Charite Chaste , Honest , Amiable , Rich , Incomparable , Triumphant , and Excellent . I have also seen excellent games in the Civil Conversation of Stephen Guazzo , and in the Courtier of Count Baltazard ; for your Italians are ingenious in this above any other , and it may be said they sport it very seriously . There 's required much ingenuity to meddle with their pastimes , and there 's as much employment for judgment and reason , as if a man were in a Parliament where every man were to propose his advice . Let 's have no more on 't , Lysis , sayes Angelica : When people would recreate themselves , they must not make choice of the most difficult pastimes , the trouble would exceed the pleasure ; let 's content our selves with Questions and Commands . The proposition is good , replies Philiris ; and to advance and ennoble this sport equally with any other , the Commands shall be of things of importance . Every one promoted this opinion , so that Lysis was forced to submit to the plurality of voices . The company retir'd into an Arbor in the Garden , where the Game begun : Some were condemn'd to tell a story , others to tell how many Mistresses they had had ; and it being come to Lysis his turn , they made him sing a Song . When it came to him to command , it happen'd Philiris was under his authority : He commanded him to choose a Lady , and entertain her as if she were his Mistress , and that he should more particularly describe her beauty with testimonies of an extreme passion . Philiris , who had a nimble wit , and knew all the pretty Love-conceits , was content ; and having chosen Angelica for his Mistress , and cast himself on one knee before her , he made this discourse to her , with his hat in his hand . I am extremely glad , most incomparable Lady , that I have this present liberty to tell you what my heart is full of . There needed not a command to make me do that , which that I might be admitted to my prayers were ever ready . Though there are here a many persons , the diversity of whose inclinations I know not , yet shall it not hinder me from representing unto you the ardencie of my affection , that so many witnesses may make you blush that you have been so long incredulous and ingratefull towards me . I know not whether you are ignorant of the perfections you are Mistress of ; and if for that reason you think it impossible I should suffer under so much passion , yet whatever I hazard , can I not but once more give my self the satisfaction to represent unto you those excellent beauties wherewith you have ravish'd my soul . Those twists of gold which adorn your head , how gracefull do they appear to those who desire such a noble captivity ! they are able to chain up those things that never were so before ; and if Jupiter were to use a golden chain to draw the Earth to him , as he pretends to do in Homer , he must needs make use of this . Under this I discover a Forehead so fair , that for to commend it I must not imitate their imagination , that Love made his residence there ; for 't is so smooth , that that fickle Child could not fix on it : 't is on wrinckled foreheads that he hath the opportunity to erect his throne , and it must be thought that the several wrinckles are the steps whereby we ascend to his chair of state . But when he set his foot there , he slid into your Eyes , where he found his most certain retreat : but so it is , that whether with his will or against it , he must stay there , for he burnt his wings as soon as ever he enter'd in . This is the reason that the wounds I receive when you look on me are so dangerous , and it may be cleerly seen that a powerful Divinity is become the intelligence of those two bright stars which govern the course of my life . But what miracles do I find on your Cheeks ! the complexion is white , but never pale , and the redness is never obscure . There is the same brightness on the corral upon your fair lips , which are the portals of the Temple of Eloquence . What shall I say of that neck and breast ! but that it is a most extravagant imagination to compare them to Ivory and milk , since they have a quite different lustre . The Poets celebrate their Mount Parnassus , whereon there are twins of hills , and the tradition is , that he that hath slept thereon , becomes a consummate Poet ; but it s to be conceiv'd , that he that should enjoy those two little mounts which are on that fair breast , would be far more divinely inspir'd , either for Poesie or Eloquence . As for the rest of the body , where though the beauties must be eternally conceal'd , yet do I not doubt their perfection : And it must needs be great since it is honoured with the burthen of that fair head , wherein I finde so many miracles : It hath more glory to support that , then Atlas to sustain heaven ; for here are far more divinities then in Jupiters Pallace . O how happy then must I esteem thee , amiable body , to have so fair a face ! and thou fair face , to be so happy in such bright eyes ! and you bright eyes to be so full of Charms and Attraction ! But what 's above all , how happy art thou fair body in the general , to be the lodging of the fairest soul in the world ? Methinks I have still somewhat to say in thy praise , and that I have forgotten one part which I often see . I have not mention'd the ears , though near neighbors to the cheeks , and are umbrag'd by the hair with so much beauty . But why should I speak of those unmerciful things ? 't is from them proceeds the chiefest cause of my torment : They wil not hear what I suffer , that so they might give an account to that divine spirit , which governs all the other senses . As long as they shall continue in this severity , I cannot but take them for my enemies ; but if it happen they abate their rigour , I promise them to recompence and redeem the time I have not honor'd them . I know not whether Philiris had something further to say ; but there he stuck , as it had been to call to minde some other fine imagination to entertain Angelica : They were all very attentive to his discourse , which he delivered with a sweet accent , and a delightful gesture . Angelica her self was nothing troubled to hear her self so prais'd , though she blushed a little ; and as for the Shepherd Lysis , he was so ravish'd , that he went and embrac'd the courteous Orator : speaking to him in these words ; Dear Friend , what charms are there in thy discourses ! how sweet and amorous is thy style ! I promise thee quite to disengage Clarimond , and have no more to do with him , thou art far the fitter to compose my history . Philiris thank'd the Shepherd for the honor he did him , and promis'd him his utmost services . As for Clarimond , he seeing himself disengag'd , made a vow ever to contradict Lysis , and that in open Hostility . The talk which rise about this , broke off the sport , and thence they insensibly fell upon the strange exploits of Lysis and Carmelin . I have heard , saies Leonora , the Story of Meliantes , whereby that Shepherd had shewn how his Mistress was secur'd in a Fortress ; and that besides she remembred all the particulars of her deliverance , as it had been related to her ; but she had not been told the true cause of her captivity , nor who was the author of it . Lysis and Meliantes answered , that if she would be satisfied in that , she must address her self to Hircan , who knows the most secret things . The company having entreated him to tell what he knew of that business : He began thus , without any want of fabulous invention . The History of the Magician Anaximander . YOu are to know , dear Company , that in the Isle where Pamphilia was a captive , there is a Magician call'd Anaximander , who hath liv'd there these thirty years . It s no longer since he was born , as most believe , and yet he boasts himself to be the true Son of the Sorceress Circe : As for his father , he knew not his name , because his mother was somewhat common . This is not to make us believe that she liv'd to this age ; that he expounds otherwise . He says , that when she was alive , two thousand years since , he having learned of this good mother all magical secrets , desired to live eternally on earth , and not go with her to heaven , nor yet to the Elizian fields , because he took greater pleasure to be here below . When he had examin'd all the receipts for renewing of age , he found none easier then that of exchanging of Bodies : He thought it not fit to desire one of his friends to kill him , and to take his body all to pieces , to form another stronger out of it ; he was afraid somewhat should interrupt the operation , and that he might be left half made . A little Nephew of his being knock'd in the head with a quoit , as he look'd on his Comrades at play ; he found a way to discharge his former body , and assume that of the childe , which he afterwards animated to the great amazement of all the world , who thought him dead . Fourscore years after , another little childe playing among others who carried him prisoner , and made as if they would put him to death , it hapned his companions throtl'd him in good earnest , Anaximander made use again of that body : and so hath he done with divers others to this day , having the power to disengage his soul from this terrestrial mass , and fasten again as firmly , that it is equally fitted for the execution of all its functions , as any other . He drinks , he eats , he sleeps , he gets children , and yet is never sick . His soul takes up bodies , as travellers do Inns , where they are as well accommodated as at home . But one great advantage of his immortality is , that he hath been of all conditions , which he hath freely pass'd through , as they had been only parts of a Play ; and so must needs know a many things which others are ignorant of . For the present , the government of the Isle where he lives is fallen into his hands , and because the place is very solitary , he delights much to study Magick : But as his inclination is extreamly amorous , he looks much into an enchanted glass , wherein he sees the fairest women in all parts of the world . When any one pleases him , he transports himself into the Country where she remains , and then makes her be brought away by spirits to his Castle . There he enjoys her at his pleasure ; but such is his lewdness , that when he hath done himself , he turns over to his slaves the beauties , which before he had chosen for the Mistresses of his soul . Yet I have it from a good hand , that his mother appear'd to him a while since , and advised him to give over his lewd life ; because if he would marry a certain Lady that was destined for him , he should have a son by her that should be more valiant then Cyrus or Alexander , and should bring him the conquest of the world . He ask'd his good mother , by what means he should know that fatal woman ; and of a sudden Circe shews her self to him , as she was at the age of fifteen , and bid him view her well , because the woman he should have should be like her . He since confulted with his glass , and seeing Pamphilia in it , he imagin'd she was much like Circe ; so that after he had sav'd her from shipwrack , and for pitty sake her lover also , he sent two Gyants to fetch her , as soon as she came within his Island . They are the same which Lysis's incomparable valor hath defeated . Meliantes thinking to relieve her , was divers times deceived ; for the gate of Anaximanders Castle had such an enchantment , that though he left it open , yet it shut of it self when any enemy came near it . As for the old man who appear'd to him , and told him his Mistress was in a place whence he could not deliver her , but by the assistance of the French Shepherd ; I acquaint you , that it was the same Hircan who now speaks to you : I had found out by my art , that one of the bravest Knights of Persia was in an extream affliction , and that if I did succor him , he would one day be my intimate friend ; so that I chang'd shape , and having found him , I put him into a sleep , and so transported him into this Country . He hath now obtain'd of Lysis what he desired . That invincible Heros hath been in the enchanted Fortress , whence he delivered Pamphilia as you know already . Anaximander having had this Beauty in his power , had made his applications to her , promising her great wonders , if she would be his wife . He was in hope she should bring forth that great Warrior , as Circe had promis'd ; and he intended after he had conquered all the world , to make him away , and to enter into his body , that so he might himself be King of all the world . But Pamphilia calling to minde the merit and affection of Meliantes , could have none but him ; and insultingly slighted him that had ravish'd her away . This he was so angry at , that he caus'd her to be put into a dungeon , where his two Gyants guarded her with three or four hulch-back'd Souldiers , and a terrestrial Dragon , a most hideous creature . Lysis went through all these , when he was in the prison ; and that Anaxiander did not appear to hinder him to force his guards , 't was I had cast him into a deeper sleep , then if he had been in the Palace of Sleep it self ; for I cannot deny but it was I that brought Lysis and Carmelin out of the coach , and led them into the prison , and brought them back to the coach together with Pamphilia . I transport my self in an instant to what place I please , and I put on what shape I please . Now it was not for the worst that Pamphilia remain'd some time with Anaximander , for she was in the most secret place in the world , which was not amiss for her , because the King of Persia had made such diligent search for her , that had she been any where else , she had been certainly met with . Now there 's nothing to fear ; I know for certain that Siramnes is killed by one of his Eunuchs : so that all those who were persecuted by him , may safely return into the Kingdom . A Nephew of his , who now bears the Scepter , hath pardon'd all Criminals , and hath recall'd all banish'd persons , on condition they serve six years in the wars without pay . Now I suppose you are all satisfied , as having a perfect account of whatever was of importance in the captivity of Pamphilia . Hircan having spoken thus , the Ladies admired in themselves his vivacity of spirit , and were amaz'd to consider that he could invent such a sort of lyes so readily . Lysis was out of himself to hear such great secrets , and Meliantes feign'd to be no less . Florida ask'd him why he brought not his Mistress with him , which he excus'd upon her solitary humor . Angelica also ask'd what was become of Carmelin ; and why he was not come to relate his acts of valour . Lysis answer'd , that he would not come a hunting with the rest . Polidor said at the same time , that his Cousin Meliantes was more happy then he , and by the relief done him , he had receiv'd his Mistress , whereas he for his part was far enough from his , and knew not whether he should ever obtain her favor . My intentions are more noble and more just then yours , replies Meliantes , and therefore heaven hath prosper'd them . I love a discreet and an honorable Lady , in whose service I think I do my duty to vertue it self : but you , you sigh for a Rhodogina , whom I have heard accounted as common as the high-way . Dye confidently for her , since she causes you so much affliction ; you will receive as great glory by it as ever had Quintus Curtius , for casting himself into the gulf at Rome , for you shall dye for what is publike . Polidor made as if he had been angry at these over-free words , but there pass'd no blows . Hircan appeas'd all ; he told Meliantes he was deceiv'd in his licentious opinion ; and as for Polidor , he promis'd him , that assoon as he were returned to Persia , he should obtain the reward of his love , provided he brought Rhodogina the bark of the Hamadryad . He swore to him that he had enclosed that precious piece in a silver-box , and that he had been already gone , were it not for the inevitable charms of Lysis's conversation . You do well to stay here till such time as you are a perfect master of the art of Shepherdry , says the Hero-Shepherd , for so you wil be able to read Lectures to your Countrymen . 'T is my design to bring up a many Youths in the same manner , that I may send them away afterwards , one into Turkey , another into Egypt , and so others into other places , to teach all the Earth the way to live happily . Now this Art of Shepherdry is not learned in a day , for it is the Art of all Arts ; I mean it is the Mistress of all , and all other Arts and Sciences depend of it . For to be a good Shepherd , a man must be a good Orator , a good Poet , a good Musitian , a good Painter , and a good Dancer ; but above all things in the world he must know well how to Love. It was so late when this discourse ended , that Orontes was forc'd out of civility to invite the company to supper ; and indeed it was not so easie to break it up , and quit such pleasant entertainments . After supper Lysis would needs made a party with Philiris , leaving some playing at Picquet , others discoursing . Dear friend , says he to this Shepherd , I must profess to thee that since the first time I saw thee , a certain fatality inspir'd me that thou shouldst write my History : Therefore that this inspiration may be effectual , I desire thee to set thy self to it ; and do not think I expect any thing from Clarimond , who is but a troublesom and a railing fellow . If you think me able to serve you , I shall willingly undertake the employment , says Philiris , but I fear me I shall not satisfie you ; for a man should be in the bottom of your thoughts to consider what you have there , and express those things which no man could besides him to whom they happened . Trouble not thy self for any thing , I will give thee sufficient instructions , says Lysis : This is not the first time that a Lover hath turn'd over the description of his Loves to another , wanting the convenience to do it himself ; his passion either denying him the patience , or haply making another speak , that might give him those praises which he durst not give himself . 'T is not long since that one of my acquaintance did the like . When he gave the Author directions , Let this Gentleman and that Lady , says he , be jealous one of another ; let those two fight with such two , but let the more inconsiderable person be kill'd , for I have occasion for the other three in some following adventures , as being persons of more eminent quality . A while after you must have a Letter written to one of our most passionate Lovers , and then shall he entertain his Mistress with a Serenade ; and the Musick shall first be loud , and then descend to Bases and other Instruments to awaken all that are near , and after this let the Gentleman sing to the Lute , whereto shall answer a full Consort : let the Verses be sweet and polite , and let there be no fancies that shall touch at any . And thus did this Lover direct his Historiographer , and I doubt not but that great Clerk performed what was excellent : For it is he , that walking once with four or five of his friends , bespoke them thus : Let me have ten thousand men well armed , and let me be allow'd three moneths time , and I promise the King my master and his Princes my good friends , that by true acts of valour and by lawfull stratagems I will conquer a Country shall be six hundred leagues about , and shall have a hundred Cities as strong and as well peopled as Orleans , besides all Towns and Castles . When will you do it , sayes somebody to him , shall we ever see it ? where shall it be ? In a Romance , replies he very confidently . That was an incomparable fellow ; he maintain'd that he who was able to make a Romance , was able to do any thing : He 's fit to be the Generall of an Army , a Chancellor , a President , a Lover , and a Shepherd , if you please ; for since he can make every one of these speak according to his quality , and can make them govern with all requisite observation of order , there 's no question but he himself would very well discharge all those places if they were bestow'd on him . But you do not tell us , interrupted Philiris , that he 's as fit to be a Drummer as a Captain , and a Catchpole as well as a Judge : your Romancists do as well represent the lowest as the highest actions . Thou hast a mind to be merry , dear friend , replies Lysis ; yet know our Author was a very able man , without any disparagement to thee or any other . To return to my discourse , if thou wilt write my history , I will give thee the conduct of it . I suppose thou mayst have gathered somwhat here and there of me already , but I shall tell thee much more ; and now take it from the very beginning . In the first place thou shalt make me take the Shepherds habit at St. Cloud , for there was the beginning of my noble adventures : And then thou must describe with what affection I contemplated those inconsiderable things which I preserv'd in remembrance of Charite , that is to say , the peece of Leather , the Paper , and the rest . Now here thou must make use of amplification , saying , that I so loved my Mistress , that I would not only preserve whatever came from her , but that I also made a vow carefully to keep whatever were about me when I had the happiness to speak to her , or receive any favour from her . As for example , if I chanc'd to go to see her where she lived , and that she entertained me favourably , my designe was ever after to preserve , as a precious relique , my good and beloved Shoes which had brought me into so sacred a place . And this was in my thoughts ever since that time , though I never spoke of it . In the next place thou shalt bring in how I met Anselme , and gave him the story of my Youth , and acquainted him with the original of my Loves , which must be soon past over : And then shalt thou mention that excellent Metaphorical Picture of my Mistress , which he drew at his house . 'T is there that is required a triumph of eloquence : My advice is , that thou make use of divers Rhetorical figures , especially if thou make my affections relate to the colours of the draught and all that concerns it , thou wilt make a spiritual thing of a corporal . The Copper-piece , shalt thou say , is a rough metal , polish'd by the severity of Lysis's sufferings ; the Gold that shines in it is his fidelity ; the white is his purity and innocence : The flesh-colour that 's in it , is his amorous inclination ; the Fermilion his respectfull shamefac'dness ; the black , his sadness and affliction ; the blue , the divinity of his imaginations : The separation and division are banishments and opticks ; but as for shadow there 's very little , because jealousie which is the causer of them , can finde no place there . All these colours have been distemper'd with the oyl of indulgence of a thousand attractions of love-looks , and beaten on the marble of constancy . This done , there may be us'd a handsom revocation , and thou mayest speak thus , The affection which Lysis bore Charite , made me believe a while that Lysis had himself furnish'd what was necessary for this picture ; but I have understood since , that it was his desire it might be done with nobler things , at least as noble as could be found . There are those that say , there was no more left of the Brazen-Age then that Copper-piece , and that Lysis had purposely taken away that , being to pass out of the iron age into that of gold . As for the gold that glisters in Charite's eyes , and her chained tresses , 't is certain that it is some of that into which Midas's wine was turn'd when he was to drink , after he had the gift of changing whatever he touch'd into gold ; and it may be said by parenthesis , that that gold might easily be made potable . The white is the milk which Venus had in her breasts , when she nurs'd Cupid ; for her milk was far better then Juno's , who was too cholerick to be a nurse : As to the flesh-colour , we know not what to say to it , but at last we have imagin'd it made of Bacchus's sweat ; for he being of a perfect red , as may be seen , his sweat is dy'd by it , nay , his very tears are colour'd thereby ; and if there be no likelihood of this , it must be conceiv'd that this flesh-colour is compos'd of some other . As for the Vermilion , 't is the blood of the Goddess of Autumn , which is one of the four Seasons , who having a while since overheated herself , Esculapius was forc'd to let her blood ; for in heaven he is both Doctor and Surgeon , and observes whatever is prescrib'd there . The black is Proserpina's Paint : For as in these Countries there 's much pains bestowed to become white , so there she takes as much to make herself black , as being one of the most especial parts of beauty . The blue without question comes from Neptunes hair , which he cut off some dayes since , which by some rare secret hath been made liquid . As for the partitions , I believe good fortune made them , because nothing departs from us sooner : And as for the shadows . I believe the great Sun of the world , or those of Charite's eyes are the causers of them ; for though the Sun be the giver of light , yet he cannot be without shades , but makes them assoon as ever any solid body opposes its beams . The oyl wherewith all these colours have been distemper'd , is the very same wherewith Hercules anointed himself , when he was to wrestle at the Olimpick Games . As for the marble whereon they were beaten , 't was a piece of the first altar , which was erected to the Gods after the deluge . We had erewhiles forgot the shells to put these different colours in ; but it must be thought Venus's shell was made use of , with the Eggshel of Loeda , and for the Pencils , they are made of Loves feathers , and his Mothers hair ; this must be rather said , then they made use of any feathers of the wind Boreas : Lovers have not so much to do with him . When thou hast thus spoken of Charites Picture , dear Philiris , thou must bring in the Letter that I writ to her , which I will dictate to thee word for word . But here I must have a conceit which all the world knows not yet . Most part of your Romancists , when they introduce a man telling a Story , after they have made him say , I writ a Letter to my fairest , to this purpose , put down afterwards in Capital Letters , PHILIRIS'S LETTER TO BASILIA , POLIDOR'S LETTER TO RHODOGINA ; and so of others , and then the whole Letter at length . That 's no way handsom , I like it not ; as for example , if I should relate to you my history from one end to another , if I were to say I write a letter to Charite , which was to this purpose , must I pronounce aloud these words , LYSIS'S LETTER TO CHARITE ? that were ridiculous . As there 's no necessity of reciting that title , so there 's none to write it , unless it haply be in the margent , as an Annotation or Remark for the convenience of the Readers ; but I have an incomparable invention to this purpose , when the book comes to be printed ; it shall be thus , Being highly desirous to discover my affection to that fair one , I writ her this : here the line discontinues , and a little lower there shall be LETTER in a great character , and then the Letter follows . This shall serve for a title for the convenience of the Reader , and this shall nothing interrupt the System of the narration . In like manner may be said , This Gentleman , that Prince , that Lover or Shepherd , willing to lighten his passion by the charms of Poetry , on a sudden broke into these ( and a little under ) STANZA'S , and so the Verses afterwards . That Knight not being able to suffer such an affront from his Rival , sent him this ( under it ) CHALLENGE , with the discourse following . And this is an ingenious way to acquire reputation ; nor is it a small fault to say , Polidor having obtained silence , began thus his History ; and then afterterwards to make a great title of these words , THE HISTORY OF POLIDOR AND RHODOGINA , or some such thing ; for Polidor being to tell his Story , will not pronounce that title aloud : 'T is a folly to put it , and by that means to interrupt the discourse . 'T were enough to put it in the margent , or make use of some invention like that beforemention'd . Yet there are good Authors fail in this point ; but I , who take from others but what is best , must freely reform what 's amiss . When thou hast handsomly brought in my Letter , thou must tell by what means it came to Charite's hands ; how I got up and laid it on her window , and fastened Garlands at the door ; and then how I was carried away by Pirates , who yet kept me not long a captive , because they were Anselms Friends . I forgot the meeting with the Satyr , and many other particulars , which I shall give thee another time in order : As for what hath been done in this Country . I believe thou art in good part inform'd . Thou must put down the adventures I ran through when I was disguis'd like a Maid , and then thou shalt affirm for certain that I was Metamorphos'd into a Tree , though divers hold the contrary . But as for those who shall be concern'd in any of these accidents , my humble suit is they may be honorably treated , they must be consider'd according to the affection they bore me , that they may be worthily recompensed . Thou mayest adde what loose pieces thou please to my history ; as for example , the Loves of those of my acquaintance , it will make the work the more recommendable . Now I acquaint thee , that when thou art to say , I am in this place or that , when I am in any solitary place , it will not be amiss to say , I was making of Verses ; for indeed , when I am alone , I do nothing but ruminate on them . Yet I permit thee to make some thy self to adorn the Narration , or to thrust in some old papers of thine , that so they may not be lost ; for there are a many have compos'd Romances , on purpose to dispose of their ancient Poetry . I shall furnish thee with some of my own ; and as for what shall come from thee , it must be purely an imitation of my style . I am in doubt whether we should bring in more Stanza's or Elegies . I know not whether is the better ; They say that the making of Elegies , is like our ordinary walking ; and the making of Stanza's in divers cadencies and measures is as it were dancing : so that the one is much harder then the other . There are others , replies Philiris , that say that the making of Stanza's is like the shifting of little birds from bough to bough , as being yet not fully fledg'd ; but that the making of Elegies is the taking of a far flight , which is proper only for such birds as know their trade . These similitudes confound me , said Lysis ; I know not whether I should believe , wherefore let there be of both as thou thinkst fit . These degressions have kept us from speaking of the principal things that concern us . Thou art to take notice , that before thou set thy self on work about my Loves , thou must for a long time go a hunting after fancies , that thou mayst be well provided on all occasions and subjects . As for thy style , it must be smooth and not rough , as that of some Writers of these times , in whose works a man cannot read three pages , without hazarding the skin of his throat , so far as would require above two ounces of Lickerish to make it whole again . But to aim at perfection , I think it were not fit to bring in twice in the same page , the word So●e , nor divers others which I shall call to minde . I would not yet have thee follow in all things the rules of our new Reformers of language ; because ( forsooth ) they never read any thing , nor can cite any thing ; they would have nothing at all quoted , neither in Prose nor Verse , so that a man must shake hands with Histories and Fables , since a man durst not speak of them : but we must contemn their ignorance , for I would gladly have your ancient things brought into competition with the modern , were it for no other reason , but that this causes the bringing in of a many proper names , which by their great letters would extremely set out the story . Next to this , comes to be considered , that thy discourses must not be tyed to one kinde of period , nor be always of one dress like the fools coat in a Play. 'T is an excellent secret I heard one boast of at Paris ; I think he had an Ell wherewith he measured all his periods , clipping them if they chanc'd to fall out too long , or else he cast them in a mold , and measured them by the pottle , such was his dexterity in that point ; whereof he gave this reason , because he was a Poet , an Orator , and a Musitian ( which seldom happens ) and knew all the measures , cadences and harmonies of discourse which others were ignorant of . But we shall do well enough to imitate him , nay exceed him . Moreover , when the book shall be finished , thou must not dedicate it to Charite alone , as I sometime propos'd to Clarimond . Thou shalt dedicate it to me too , and shalt make either of us an Epistle . But here 's one thing troubles me extreamly , to know when the book is bound up in read Spanish Leather , with our Characters upon it ; whether thou wilt come and present it with only a simple complement ; as to say , Incomparable Shepherd , I present you with this work in my dressing ; or whether it will be necessary that thou repeat to us by heart the Epistle that shall be in the book , which thou shalt pronounce , as if it were an Oration . The Author I quoted before , desirous to dedicate his book to the King of Spain , was in the same perplexity . Now thou art to know , that he having sufficiently dedicated his books in this Kingdom , goes from Country to Country to seek new Gods to sacrifice unto , and 't is thought that one of these days he wil go and present Bethlem Gabor with a Romance of Knight-Errantry , to instruct him in the Militia ; and the great Turk with a book of Love-Letters , to teach him how to overcome the cruelty of his Mistresses , which must be Persia , Germany , and the Republique of Venice , whom he hath along time been a suitor to . This Author , I say , being on his departure , thought it was but civility to repeat his Epistle Dedicatory all through before him he shold present his book to , though he had never done it-before . But to be more assured in the business , he knew not whether he should take the advice of a Casuist , a Civilian , or a sworn Stationer . At last a certain Poet told him , that since men put Epistles before their books 't was a sign the Authors never presented them themselves , but should send them , though they liv'd in the same house with their Mecenas , because the Epistles would speak for them , there being no need of their presence ; I think he took his advice , for he gave over his voyage into Spain . Thou must seriously consider what judgement thou shouldst make on such an occasion : But since we are come so far , I shall note to thee the opinion of the same Author upon a sonnet in Pasquire against those who speaking to the King , make use of the word Your Majesty , as if they spoke of another person , and so make the Royalty feminine , which was , never to call the King of Spain his Catholick Majesty in his Epistle . He said that when he heard that word , he imagin'd it spoken of the Kings wife , and to give the King a more convenient title , it must be a masculine ; as if one should say , Sir , since it hath pleased your Ray to shed its favours on me ; or to speak yet better , Sir , since your Power hath vouchsafed to look on me with a favourable eye , I will dye in the service of your power : I am your Powers most humble Vassal . Thus you see this writer had handsom inventions : but 't is true , for some we have no need of them , and for the rest , they are not much better then such as we should find out our selves . You give me such excellent instructions , says Philiris , that if I have but the ingenuity to follow them , I shall be the best Author in the world , but must acknowledge an obligation to you , both for my eloquence and reputation : I wish my self already retir'd , that I might take notes of all you have said . I have not told thee all , sayes Lysis : There will be one thing very remarkable in my History , if thou write it immediately , before there happen any notable change in my affairs ; and that is , that all who shall read it will be finely decoy'd ; they will imagine to find at last a marriage between the Shepherd Lysis and the Shephedress Charite according to the ordinary rules of all Romances , but there will be no such thing . ` T is certain they will be much deceiv'd there , replies Philiris smiling ; but your marriage shall come in in the continuation of your adventures , which I shall one day finish . But that shall not be till such time as we shall have no Readers but such as will be abused . Yet I must tell you , the circumvention will be ever thought remarkable . I have known divers Romancists , who would come and make their brags to me , that they would surprise and decoy all the world ; for the first Romance they would make should begin at the end , and that there was no great art or subtilty to begin one but in the midst . As for yours , I shall begin it according to your order and instructions to Clarimond : but though your adventures be already very eminent , and able to satisfie the most disdainfull and nauseous intellects , yet I should entreat you to add to and heighten them if it may be possible , that so the work may be the more compleat . While the two Shepherds were thus quietly taken up , Hircan and Clarimond overheard all their discourse , having gotten close by them without making any noise . They were mightily taken with the excellent and admirable directions of Lysis ; yet Clarimond would needs go to his own house , bethinking him it was a long time since he had seen his mother , who haply wanted him in somwhat or other . He took leave of all the company , and said to Lysis , Though you are my enemy , yet I am more your friend then you imagine . We shall see that hereafter , replies Lysis . Clarimond got immediately on hors-back , leaving at Orontes's those who had not so great occasion to be gone as himself . The End of the Tenth Book . THE Anti-Romance ; OR , THE HISTORY Of the SHEPHERD LYSIS . The Eleventh Book . WHile some were at play , others discoursing in Orontes's Hall , Anselme , who many days since had not spoken to Angelica but of things indifferent , resolv'd to take her a little aside , that he might not languish any longer in a secret martyrdom . She forgot that strictness which she had observed sometimes before , when she would seem to shun his addresses . She staid as confidently in the place where he desired to speak to her , as if she had assign'd it him . How long , saies he to her , shall I be afflicted , without knowing whether they are my crimes that are the cause of it , or my ill fortune onely ? If I have committed any thing hath offended you , I should expect notice of it from you , that I may do so no more , and that the horror of my sins may add to my punishment . When you first gave me admittance , and entertained my applications , I found not any thing in your actions or words , whence I drew not presages of a certain prosperity ; but I now find all is changed as to me ; and when my service merit most , they are the least recompenced . I thought I had awhile since sufficiently justified my self to you ; but there must still somewhat stand between me and happiness . Consider what affliction your disdain causes me , since you are yet more accomplish'd and more amiable then Philiris could awhile since make us believe . Anselme having continued such discourses with little order , ont of designe to shew he could not command his passion . Angelica gave him this answer : I now find what I foresaw would come to pass , Philiris his fine speech hath given you occasion of ealousie ; that 's the reason you are in so ill a mood ; you are very soon move● . I draw no consequences from what Philiris said to you a while since , replies Anselme what 's done in jest , I take in jest ; and I assure you this is not the first day I may have appeared not so well humour'd , 't is ever since the very minute that you slighted the expressions of my affection . You persecute me with such importunity , sayes Angelica , that to satisfie your desire , I tell you that though I am no longer in doubt of your loving Geneura , yet wants there not what obliges me to look on you as an indifferent person , and that is , that in stead of that first mistress of yours , you have yet another three times worse . I have been told of one Claricia , who was so deep in your affections , that when you were at Paris you stirred not from her house , and carried her often to Court. O God! who told you this ? is it not Alican ? reply'd Anselme . 'T is very true . 't was he , saies Angelica . He came to see me at St. Clou without your knowledge , and there he gave me an account of you . 'T is the greatest cheat in the world , replies Anselme , now that I know the crime whereof I am accused , I shall easily make my innocence appear ; it shall cost you nothing but the patience to hear me . I shall not be so unjust , but to give you liberty to speak what you please , replies Angelica . Anselme being thus permitted to speak to the present occasion , began his discourse in this manner . The HISTORY of CLARICIA . I Suppose you are not to be acquainted that this Claricia is a lewd one , who is at his service that paies her best : It is six months since that taking notice of me somewhere , she would have me to be her servant : I do not speak this out of vanity , nor yet out of any esteem I make of the endowments either of my mind or body ; for I am not ignorant how that she never knew any other merit then riches . She did what she could to meet me in the Churches whether I went , that I might at last haply be touched with some affection towards her ; but I had no more thought of her then if she had never been ; so that she must needs have practized some invention to have catched me . As I walked one evening near the Arsenal , a Souldier came and accosted me with these words , Sir , I understand you are a person very studious of curiosities and rarities , and that hath made me so bold as to acquaint you that there is a friend of mine who hath got some of the rarest secrets in the world . I was so curious as to hearken to what he said ; and though I knew there were a many Mountebanks in Paris , yet would I try whether this were one . I askd the Souldier what was his principal study whom he spoke to me of ; he told me by a certain secret knowledge he had , he would shew me whom I should marry : and after this he answered so pertinently to divers questions , that I took him at least for an honest fellow , and suffered him to walk with me till I came to my own house . I told him at parting that I much desired to see his friend ▪ and bid him come the next morning to bring me to him . He failed not to come ; so that I went along with him to a little house near the Temple , where being entred , he told me his friend was not yet come , and that I must wait a little in the Master of the house's chamber ; which was so low and so unhandsom that I had rather have staid in the street . Swords and Halbards were dispo'sd over the chimney on the same rack with the Spits . Against the chimney-stock were nailed up two or three wooden shooes , one served for a saltseller , another for blacking , another held matches and spice . All about were broken half-pecks turn'd up-side-down instead of stools , nor indeed were there any other all about the chamber . At one end there was a piece of mat made a partition , which served both for Wardrobe and Buttery , and thence was brought me out a lame joint-stool , which was made to stand even by the help of a faggot-stick . I sate thereon as a President in his seat , while in the mean time the Souldier practised the five postures he had learn'd a while before . He whom we stay for wil be here now suddenly ( would he sometimes tel me ) he hath promis'd me to be here at eleven . I might have brought him to your house , and so have spared you the Pains to come hither ; but the most part of things he makes use of in his operations are not portable . I told him , 't were better have a little patience , since he would not stay long , and that I was loath to lose my labour . An houre being spent in these fine stories , the Souldier told me at last that he thought it best to go look for his friend , and thereupon he left me . I was sometimes of opinion it was some swaggerer , and that he was now gone to fetch his Comrades to rob me ; yet would I not be gone , as being better resolv'd , though I had brought no Lacquay with me , because I would not have any body know whither I went. Nothing troubled me so much as hunger , which now began to make its approaches , being as then fasting ; otherwise I should have thought it no hard task to wait till night , so desirous was I to see a Magician . I asked the Master of the house whether he had din'd , who having answered me that he had broke his fast so well that he would eat nothing till night : I told him plainly the case was not the same with me , and that I should take it well if somewhat were brought me . I had no other money about me but a piece of gold , which I gave him to provide somewhat but he staid so long that I thought he had been run away with my money , and left me master of his houshold-stuff ; for all that was in the house was not worth it . At last he returns with bread only , and went out again to get somewhat else . Being not able to eat so much bread without drinking , I gave a good deal of it to a dog that barked at me as if I had been some thief . When I had appeased him there came a beggar to the dore , who was so important for an alms , that I gave him all my provision to be quiet . The dog it seems envied at that , and began to quarrel with me afresh . Seeing that his master came not , I had a mind to go to the dore to see if he were not coming at the streets end , but I was afraid some of my acquaintance might pass by , and would haply have been frighted to see me in such a place . About half an hour after mine host returns with a bottle of wine , and a little piece of beef half roasted . When he had given me the rest of my money , I gave him to fetch more bread , and so I eat and drank . Upon this , he tels me that he knew not what he thought on all the time that he kept me in a low room so ill furnished , since he had the key of an upper Chamber which was somewhat better . He presently brought me up to that Chamber , which was hung with strip stuff , and had a pretty little bed ; but it was some wonder to me not to find any Books , nor Mathematical Instruments , nor any other thing necessary to a knowing man. I presume of your pardon fairest Angelica , that I tell you so many particulars : nor may you wonder that I relate to you things that are pleasant , when I have most cause to be sad , because I force my humour to it out of opinion it pleases you . Know then that mine host having left me all alone in the Chamber ; a little while after a young Gentlewoman comes up , and askes me what I did there , and whether I had any thing to say to her . I was much amazed to see her instead of the Magician I expected ; and I said to my self , Does he whom I would speak with know my designe already ? Hath he not been told that I intended to ask him what kind of woman I should have ? and to satisfie me with the sight of her , hath he not sent this , who haply is one of his wenches , so to make me believe that it is she I must fall in love with ? Though this came into my thought , yet I gave the Gentlewoman this answer , That I was brought thither to speak with one I had some business with , but that I had been abus'd . She replyed that she was very much beholding to that abuse which got her my acquaintance ; and thereupon fell upon some very free talk , to which I answered with that modesty which men ought to observe . At length , being weary of those discourses , and seeing the Souldier returned not , I took my leave of her . As she brought me down , she told me that if ever I should come and repose myself in her chamber , she would take it as a signal favour . Had it not been for these words , I should haply have suspected no ill , for she discovered that gravity which is not so common among lewd ones ; but on the other side , the place where she lived , and her Maid and Lacquey so ill accommodated , made me think the worse of her . I returned home very sad at my adventure ; and two days after , it hapned I met Alican in an Academy . We being of acquaintance I told him of the Gentlewoman I had seen ; and he , as being universally acquainted , told me it was Claricia , and that she was well descended , but that suits at Law had so impoverished her , that it was generally conceived , that to live in the hight and bravery she did , she sold her favours to any one ; yet he believed it not , because he could never obtain any thing of her in that way . He very seasonably sell into this flourish of vanity . For I afterwards took him into my Coach , and much against my mind , he brought me to this Claricia's , telling me he would so dispose her , and put her upon such discourse as should please me . I cannot deny , but that having found Claricia , I was more satisfied with her discourse , then that of Alican , for it is the most impertinent fellow in the world . He it was , desired her company to a Race , which obliged me to take her with us . And this is it he should have told you . Since that time I never had ought to do with Claricia . He made you believe that I loved her , that you might hate me , that so nothing might hinder you to affect him ; for I doubt not but that was one of his principal designes . Had he no other vices then Treachery and unfaithfullness , I should believe he might yet be wrought to some good ; but since he carries about him so many ill qualities . I dare speak no more of him , lest you might think I would commend my self by blaming him . There 's Montenor , who can give you a better account then I , of the actions of that most illustrious person of this age . Angelica , whom this Alican had indeed courted , though unsuccessfully , was very desirous to be acquainted with his life , so that she called Montenor who had given over playing . I entreat you , saies she to him , to give us some little account of Alican , we desire much to know what kind of person he is . The HISTORY of ALICAN . HE whom you mention , said Montenor , is the son of a Gentleman who was extreamly rich , but withall the most covetous that ever was . In the time of his sickness which was his last , he was advised to change the air ; he answered , he would willingly go to his Country-house , but conditionally , that his two best friends were carried along with him . They shall not fail to be there , said some about him ; there were none but thought he being at the point of death , otherwise then the two best friends he talked of , were his Physician and his Confessor , which were they he had most need of : but when the time to depart was come , he made it appear that by those two good friends , he meant two strong Chests wherein he put all his money . When it was said to him that he was to blame to suffer his thoughts to be carried away to dotage on his wealth : he answered that they were indeed his best friends , since they assisted him at all times , procuring him whatever he desired , and that there were few in the world that loved him but for their sakes . Some of the kindred being unwilling that so much money should be carried from the house , because of what ill accident might happen . The sick person continued still in the City , and upon that a very remarkable thing fell out : Though his sickness was in the extremity , yet would he himself keep an account of all was spent , lest his son , and servants might deceive him . So that he had in the bed with him a great bag of money whereon he still lean'd his arm as if it had been a pillow , and when there wanted any thing towards the house , he himself gave what to buy it withall . One day it came into his mind to go to his study , to see if his two Chests were as they should be ; and though he were very sick , yet must he be carried to the place where he desired . Having with much adoe opened one of his Coffers , and kneeling on a pillow for to contemplate his Treasure , at his ease , he died suddenly . The dead should not be censured , yet it may be said he died in a most abominable posture , as if he were then adoring his money . God suffered him to come to that unhappy end for an example to others ; and 't is an article of my faith , that it is no sin to divulge the sins of such , to induce people to live better . Alican being left sole heir , makes it sufficiently appear that it is not the will of divine Justice that so great riches should remain in that Family , for he is as prodigal as his father was covetous , and he is his greatest friend that can best furnish him with inventions of expence . Yet having once lent me a piece in a Church to bestow in some charitable way , which I could not then avoid , he never meets me but he fantastically demands it , telling me that I shall not bestow alms at his charge . My answer to him ever is , That I not pay him till he hath consumed all , because then a piece will be more to him then a thousand now , and he will thank me for having kept it so long . He taketh all this in jest , but I speak it in good earnest ; for I believe he will soon find the end of his riches , according to the rate he lives at . If he loses any money at play , he 'll cast what he hath left out at the windows , and for that the lacqueys only are obliged to him . He never bargains for any thing he buyes , because he hath that esteem of himself , that he would think it a disparagement unto him , if he should contest with the populacy . As for his follies , they are incomparable , and so remarkable that all that meet him , though they know him not , yet think him not free from extravagance . There 's ever somewhat extraordinary in his clothes , either for fashion , or colours , not to mention his affectations of such and such garments . Sometimes he will needs make people believe he hath been let bloud , or hath been wounded in his arm , only to take occasion to shew a fine Scarf he got at the Fair. He wears Pendants at his ears of all fashions : he hath some little golden Cross , or some other trinket at the end of his mustachoe . He hath ever some bracelet in sight , and some Fancy in his hat , to make men believe he is in favour with some Lady . He hath also some Knots or other at the welts of his shoes , when he is in silk stockins . To be short , if he be considered all about , it will be found there will not be one piece of him which hath not somewhat different from what 's in others . Besides all this , if it happen some morning that a Mistriss looks not graciously on him , he thinks his clothes are in the fault , as wanting somewhat to charm her ; and this makes him put on another suit in the afternoon to recover her favour . This makes him so infinitely curious in his apparel , that when he is to enter into a fashion , he sends for four Master-Tailors into consultation , as if 't were four able Councellers to have their judgement in a Case , and he gives them money for their opinion , for his summer fashion or his winter fashion , and to know which are the most sumptuous Modes . Nor must the Lacqueys but smell somewhat of the extravagance of him they serve , and make Alican's folly apparent . Sometimes their skirts are pointed , sometimes like scales : If one year they weare Coats with sleeves , the next they are in Cloaks after the Spanish mode . Their Liveries sometimes consists of several pieces of divers colours , like Jackpuddings , or else cross laced with Galoom , into Characters and Love-knots , so that any one would say they wore the Livery of Folly , rather then that of their Masters Mistriss . I do not blame this as being an enemy to handsomness , and fashions , for I love to see Gentlemen and their attendance well clad , so the ordinary decent mode be observed ; but Alican , as I tell you , is not content to clothe his servants fantastically , as divers do , but he will be so himself , that the relation may be seen , and that it might not be thought his servants are borrowed . But there are yet greater impertinences . One day he would needs have a glass in the Crown of his hat , to see ever and anon if ●e courted the Ladies handsomly . It can hardly be conceived what trouble he puts his Cloak and that to , by cocking and trussing them as he does , and I think he doth it only to shew he hath now nothing but what 's new ; whereas in his fathers time , all he had came from the brokery , so that all was so mellow that it could hardly be touched . Being one day at a Church-dore , he would needs salute a Gentlewoman that was going in , though he knew her not for his gallantry was already very remarkable ) putting on his hat in a fury , because she would not be saluted , he unawares pulled the brim so hard , that he tore it , and drew it down over his nose , as if it had been the visor of a headpiece . That hapned before a many people to his great disgrace , and all his revenge was to swear he would be the death of the Haberdasher had sold it him . But now he redeems the time wherein he was so ill accoutred , and I believe he wished himself in this posture long ere he came to it , and that he would not have given any thing to save his fathers life . His chiefest diversions were to go into Churches and Walks to shew himself : Sometimes he takes a great delight to drive a Coach about Paris ▪ and thinks he hath done a great act , though the humour be stale enough . If he keep home , he is so idle that he knows not what reading or any such thing means , and can find himself no other imployment then to stand at the window and shoot peas through a Trunk at those that pass by or some such diversion , for which he is beholding to his Lacquays . Yet I should forgive him this did he but come off handsomly with his simplicities ; but when he hath abused some honest Tradesmen who have answered him as he deserves , he hath no other name to call them by but Citizens . As for his ordinary discours , 't is as simple as can be imagined ; he 'll be ever telling you how many pieces he lost or got at play , and what rare designes he hath about Cloathes , whereof he will shew you draughts in paper , as if they were some designes of Architecture . I think I have told you enough to know him by , and you may easiy judge that there cannot be an action of this man that speaks not somewhat of his folly . I am weary to entertain you so long on so despicable a subject . Angelica hearkned very attentively to Montenors discourse , and thought in her self that it had been well her mother had heard it , that she might have known what kind of person Alican was ; for she imagined that Leonora had a good opinion of him , and would have been content he were her son in law . Anselme perceiving she said not a word , obliged her to speak by this question : Well what say you now of this illustrious ( ourtier ? Will you hereafter believe a man that disguises himself every day as well in his words as in his cloathes ? Truely , replies Angelica , I can only tell you , that Claricia would be excellently well for his turn , and that he ought to marry her . I am of your opinion , replies Anselme , and believe me , for my part , I shall give him no occasion to be jealous . This discourse ended , and Montenor being returned to the Cards , Anselme put Angelica so hard to it , that she openly confessed that she thought him not so poorly minded , as that he did ever affect Claricia ; who though she was very handsome , yet had the reputation of some lightness : and as for Alican , she soon discovered how little she esteemed him . 'T was then that Anselme reassumed his good hopes , and Angelica who truly loved him , could no longer use her ordinary dissimulations . She favoured him so far , that when he desired to wait her in private to entertain her with his affection , she assigned him the next day at night , but told him , she was not yet resolv'd of the place ; this promise satisfied him extreamly . He thank'd her the best he could , but contracted his complements , because he thought he was discovered by all , and that there came still some one towards them to hear what they said . As for his part he was so cunning as to speak aloud then , and that of some indifferent matter , that it might be thought the rest of his discourse was of the same . When the Gamsters had given over , he returned with Montenor , though Orontes had entreated them both to lodge at his house . Hircan , Lysis , and those of that gang returned also to their home . Lysis was almost out of himself not to find Carmelin there , and which was worse , no body could tell any news of him : He had been seen to go out of the Castle , but it was thought only to walk thereabout ; and in the mean time he was not come to supper to Hircans . Lysis was extreamly afflicted at this loss ; he knew not what to do to find the faithfull companion of his travels . To go into the Gardens was to no purpose , there was no likelyhood he should be there ; and as for going into the fields , what could have been done in the dark ? His recourse therefore was to complain , which he did in this manner . Alass ! my faithfull Carmelin , shall I not know for what cause thou hast left me ? I never threatned to beat thee , I have not dealt roughly with thee , or if I have , it hath been only in jest . When thou desiredst to participate in the glory of my Prowesses , I have been content , and I have permitted thee to be crowned with Lawrel as well as my self . Wherein then have I offended thee , thou who wert the second person in my esteem next my Mistress ? Hadst thou staid with me , of a hireling as thou wert , I would have made of thee an Illustrious Shepherd , for 't is not a Warrier who hath gotten a victory should be ranked among rusticks . Lysis having ended this complaint , was forced to go to bed as well as the rest : and while he is asleep , I will tell you if you please to give me leave , what became of Carmelin . His Master being gone with the rest a hunting , his thoughts ran on Lisetta , whom he could not forget , though his Master commanded him to love no other then Parthenice . Having asked one of the servants where she was , he answered , that she was gone with her Mistress , who was the fair Lady he might have seen awhile before in the Castle . He knew well enough that they spoke of the Shepherdess Amaryllis , and because he thought himself much in her favour , he resolved to give her a visit , and by that means to see his love . The same servant told him that she lived about three miles from the Castle , and gave him the best directions he could to find the house . Carmelin very joyfully left the fellow , and being gone out from Hircans as nothing were , he walked softly awhile , but at last he began to run as fast as if his Master had already been in pursuit of him , till he was gotten out of sight of his ordinary Lodging . He met by the way with some Country people , who directed him so well that he soon came to Amaryllis's as she was in the Hall with five or six Gentlewomen of the same Village . What good wind hath blown you hither ? courteous Carmelin , said she to him , I did not think this day to be so happy as to have seen you : what good prayer have I said this morning that hath brought this blessing on me ? If I could remember it , I would say it every day , that my felicity might still continue . Tell me I pray , how does the Prince of the Shepherds of France ? What hath he done since I have seen him ? Do you come hither expresly from him to give me an account ? I come hither from no man but my self , replies Carmelin , and consequently you are the more obliged to me . As for the Shepherd Lysis , I left him very well , and I assure you that we have done such rare things since your departure , that they can hardly be related to the full . You must needs tell us the whole story , replyes Amaryllis , were it only to honour my good neighbours here , who questionless will be extreamly taken with the relation . She had already related a many of Lysis's adventures to the Gentlewomen , who knowing immediately that this was the servant of that illustrious Shepherd , they all set upon and about him , to conjure him to tell what he knew had hapned to his Master , whom they did so highly esteem . Carmelin who was not made of iron or wood , seeing himself entreated by so many fair ones , thought he could do no less then satisfie them , so that having by the command of Amaryllis taken a seat , he began to speak in this manner . Ladies , Gentlewomen , Nymphs , Hamadryads , Nayads , or fair Shepherdesses ( I know not how to call you , such a confusion hath the Master I now serve made in my former Learning , by forcing me to new principles . ) It being then so , that it is your desire to know some incomparable adventures of the Shepherd Lysis , 't is not without some reason that I make use of this expression , for I have been told that a famous Author began thus all his Chapters . It being then so , that it is your desire to know those noble and pleasant adventures , I am first to tell you of Meliantes , who is a Sepherd , as he saies , of that Country , which , as I remember , is somewhat near those people , who wear great Balls of Linnen about their heads . 'T is Persia , now I have hit it . To bring it into my mind , I was fain to think on a peece of wine that a while since was pierced before me , for I practize Artificial Memory . Now though this Meliantes saies he is that Country-man , he speaks as good French as you or I and his nose and eyes are made alike , and of the same colour as ours . He said then that his Mistress , whose name I cannot remember , unless I hear it , was stollen away by two Gyants , and imprisoned in a Castle , whence it was necessary my Master should redeem her . As for my part , Hircan engaged me also in the designe ; and because my Master nor I could not pretend to any great souldiery , and that in matter of War , we were more likely to retreat then advance , he promised to make our bodies so hard , that swords should not hurt them . This Hircan saies he is a Magician , and I believe he may be one , for certainly he is a gallant man , as to that point . He doth no more at his house then say , Lacquay lay the cloath , and presently you find the Table excellently well furnished . He might as well therefore make us as valiant as he said . My Master put on a habit which they tearm an Heroical habit : and for my part , I was armed cap à pee ; but it was such an encumbrance to me , that if my nose had dropped , I must have desired my Master to wipe it . After a great many ceremonies we were put into a Coach which at first went by land , and afterward through the air , as Lysis said , but for my part I could perceive no such thing . I slept in the place where I sate , and my Master having done the like , he dreamed that a Magician drew us out of the Coach , and that he made us eat on a marble Table . You are to conceive that was only to cool the broath ; that he carried us to see birds that were Gardeners , men that were as clear as glass , and a furnace wherein we were burnt , and then that having raised a great hall in the Wilderness , he made servants come out of the hangings , and bring us somewhat for collation , and that I drunk and eat as much as six men . I maintain'd against him that there was never any such thing , and that my guts cryed vengeance on this dream . This made him somewhat angry , but he is since appeased . To return then to our adventure , 't is true that an ancient grave man having awaken me , drew me out of the Coach with Lysis , and that through obscure waies , we came at last to a great Cellar where we fought with Monsters . To tell you what blowes we gave , and what we received , is more then I can do , for I had not the leasure to count them , so was I amazed . 'T is true , I was not so much out of my self , as if I had seen my bloud running out of my body , for had that hapned , I think I should have been no longer for this world , and should have died for fear , though my wounds were no more dangerous then scratches : and this certainly would have hapned , had our enemies had any fire-arms , for if they had had any muskets or Canons , the very report would have carried away my wits . But we were so fortunate as to overcome our adversaries , and over and above killed a Dragon . I must indeed confess it was not very terrible , for it stirred not from the same place , and there came out no fire at his throat ; yet my Master was afraid of it and thought it a great glory to have overthrown it . After this victory we delivered Meliantes's Mistress out of prison , and returned with her into the Coach. Lysis related all this this morning to Hircan , and then it was he and I had some dispute about his fond imaginations : but to tell you the troth , after such travel undergone , where it was my hope we should have been made rich men , there was only bestow'd on each of us a Crown of Lawrel . Here 's mine , which I still wear instead of a hatband . Nay they would have had me lose my at by the bargain , for I had much adoe to get it . The praise I should have gotten , would by that time have cost me dear enough . I am now at length such as you see me , and such as I am , having learned out Amaryllis's house I am come thither while my Master is gone a hunting with all the rest of the company . Carmelin having thus finished his discourse , which had pleased the Gentlewomen very well , Amaryllis told him , that if it were true , that he came purposely to her house to see her , she was extreamly obliged to him , but that she imagined he was come rather to see the Nymph Lisetta , whom she had entertained for her servant . The answer to this was a smile a very unhandsome one , and Amaryllis continuing her speech , asked him whether he did not firmly believe that Lisetta had been an Hamadryad . I must needs believe it since all the world saies so , reply'd he . I am made believe that I have not so much judgement as others , and that I do not see things as they are , so that though my own reason perswades me to any thing it apprehends , yet must I not be suffered to give it any credit . I have often seen scarecrows of wood , but I know not what the other means , nor ever shall till I have read my Masters Books . Not to lie for the matter , his imaginations are extreamly troublesome , and were it not that he is of a quiet disposition , I had left him ere this . 'T is true , there is some pleasure in his company , for if sometimes I have fared hardly , since he came to Hircans I live like a little Prince . What a miracle was that Feast whereat Orontes entertained us the other day ? I made one there , and remembring I had read in a certain book , that red is the colour of Vertue , I drank as much Wine as I could for to paint my nose and my cheeks . I see then , saies Amaryllis , that of all the Gods your Master hath quoted to you , there 's none you honour more then Bacchus . If you please , though we drink not much Wine , you shall keep his Feast to morrow with us . I am to cut down a little Vinyard I have in my Close . Carmelin upon this betook him to his considerations , saying , that if he returned not , his Master would be much troubled for him : But Amaryllis told him she would excuse him , so that he presently resolved to stay . There were only two Gentlewomen staid supper there , the rest went to their homes ; but at night they came again to pass away the time with their neighbour . They danced and sung together , and Carmelin with his Lisetta were taken in . When it grew late they assigned him a bed , and the rest retired . The next morning Amaryllis set the Gatherers on work , and was very pleasant with them , and somwhat the more because she had Carmelins good company , who with her assistance , started out a most heroical designe . In the mean time Lysis , to whom it is time to return , rose in very much disquiet , not thinking it was yet time to leave off his Heroical accoutrements , though he had promised the day before not to be in them any longer . He bethought himself that Charite had not yet seen him in that bravery , and that she had not appeared at all at Orontes's . He therefore made a vow not to quit his Coat of Male till he should meet that fair Mistress of his . He said so to all he met , to prevent the wonder they might be in not to find him clad as a Shepherd . Every one approving his resolution , he dined very quietly , though he still seemed to have somewhat to say , either as to the strange and unfamiliar humour of Charite , who hid her self from him assoon as ever she saw him , or as to the loss of Carmelin . As for his Mistress , he was promised a sudden sight of her ; and for Carmelin , they told him that they had sent to seek him . About two or three in the afternoon , Hircan and the rest being gone abroad for some recreation , Lysis perceived in the highway a great dust , and having looked a long time that way , he imagined there had been a great train of horses and Carts . Are they not the Parisian Shepherds that are now come ? cries he out . There comes the baggage . Every one looked that way , and they discovered a Wagon , and a Coach after it , with a many people afoot . As this Pageant came nearer and nearer , they perceived in the Waggon a man sitting astride a Barrel , and it was soon known to be the courteous Carmelin . He had on a white pair of drawers and a white wastcoat , a skarf of vine-leaves , a Crown of Ivy , and a Cup in his hand , so that he seemed to be very pleasant to see himself represent the Father of Good-fellowship . There was a deal of boughes all about the Waggon , and two sturdy Country fellows that led it , were also crowned with vine-branches . Eight women gatherers went before , with their Paniers and pruning Hooks , and the two Basket-carriers followed them . An old man who yet had a pleasant countenance , rid on an Ass after the Waggon , to represent Silenus . Carmelin sung a drinking Song , to which all the rest answered . Being come upto the company of Shepherds , he caused the Waggon to be staid to begin another Song , of the best he had and that done , he was presented with some Wine which he took off . Hereupon Amaryllis and her neighbours , who were all in Petticoats , came out of the Coach , having each of them a basket of small Ozier under their arms , and little guilt hooks in their hands ; and Amaryllis advancing the foremost , made towards Hircan , to whom she made a low courtesy , saying to him , Learned Magician , I am come hither , sent by Bacchus , to make you this small present , which you will accept when you consider it comes from that God who is more powerfull then all the rest . 'T is he that causes and continues our mirth ; 't is he makes servants speak confidently to their Mistresses , and 't is he that makes the Souldier couragious , though he were naturally a coward . If you adore him with a constant minde , he will alwayes preserve your vines from the frosts , and will send you such store of Wine , that it shall be as cheap as the water of Morin . Amaryllis having said these words , Hircan took from her a basket of Grapes , which she presented to him , and thus he returned her his thanks . Fairest Nymph sayes he to her , I chearfully receive this present both for the God Bacchus's sake , and hers that brings it me from him . And if you tell me that he whom you adore is so powerfull that it makes Lovers speak without fear , I assure you I have much need to acknowledge him , to the end I may freely discover to my Mistress the afflictions I am in for her sake . Amaryllis knew well enough what he aimed at , yet made no reply , to give way to another Nymph , who addressed this discourse to Lysis . Incomparable Shepherd , the glory and Ornament of France , Bacchus having been acquainted with thy merit , would not be the last to visit thee . He knows that the Aquatick Gods , the Hamadriads and the Nayads have conversed with thee , and therefore he should have thought himself unhappy , should he not have the honour to see thee . In testimony of the respect he acknowledges due to thee , he sends thee by me this basket of Grapes , with a promise of some of his new Wine when it is pressed ; in the mean time , accept this present . Thou art also to know that I have supplanted my sisters to obtain this my Ambassage to thee , for having all left our Country to come and see thee , 't was no mean contention for the honour to speak to thee first . Fair Nymph , replies Lysis , I know not in what words to thank your Bacchus for all his favours ; for how can I satisfie a God , since I do not think my self in a capacity to recompence you , who are but his Waiters , or his Priestesses ? However , be pleased to receive my good will , and excuse my performances . This discourse ended , one of the Country fellows that led the Waggon , came and brought a bottle of sweet Wine for the Company , without any other complement then saying , Behold what Bacchus hath sent you . He had but little to say , and yet he delivered it so unhandsomly , that all the company laught at it . That hindred not the Ladies from getting into the Coach again and follow Bacchus his Chariot , which began to put forward with all the Brigade . Lysis was the most taken at this sight , and had he not heard all conclude it was Carmelin that rid in the Waggon , he would have thought it had been Bacchus himself , according to the first imagination he conceived of things , which was that of taking all fictions for truths . Carmelin indeed was well enough made for a Bacchus , save that he had a little too much beard , for his nose was as red as a rose , and his cheeks were no less . Nor did his Master think him ill accommodated , which made him say , This is indeed an excellent piece of Gallantry . See how Carmelin is become a brave person , I am afraid he 'll go beyond me . Consider how knowing he is in matter of Metamorphesis and the Divinities I am almost of belief he hath been changed into that God which makes the Vine flourish . If it have been for so excellent a designe as this , that he hath been absent this last night , I confess he hath had reason to do so . While Lysis spoke thus , all the equipage of the God Bacchus went in at Oronte's , the great Gate being opened to let in the Waggon . The noise which the Gatherers made with their singing , made Angelica look out at the window . As soon as she perceiv'd this great pomp , she gave notice to her mother and her aunt , who with Orontes came presently down , and thereupon Amaryllis and her companions presented them with Grapes , as presents from the God. They gave them also sweet Wine , for which they returned them infinite thanks , and spoke much in the praise of Amaryllis , who they were beholding to for this conceited invention . Amaryllis perceiving that Leonora and Angelica were pleasant enough in their humours , quitted all her reservedness and gravity before them , and answered among the Gatherers to Carmelins Songs . Awhile after their arrival , four Gentlemen , husbands and fathers to the Gentlewomen that were with Amaryllis , being come another way on horseback , came and had their part of the Vintage-recreation . About the same time Hircan , Lysis , and the rest who came softly after , entred the place , so that Orontes had by that time a considerable Assembly at his house . Have we not some noble designe in hand ? saies Amaryllis ; I have this morning gathered all the Grapes in my Close , there being not many Vines ; and this afternoon I bring my Gatherers in triumph . You make it appear that you have read the Dyonisiacks , sayes Orontes , you are the most knowing Shepherdess that ever was . Yet there 's somewhat wanting in this triumph of Bacchus , sayes Lysis , you have neither Fawns nor Satyrs , and they are ever of attendance to this God. These women also whom you have brought with you , have been too modest to be the Priestesses of Bacchus ; they should have had the Javeline , a Timbrell , or Cymbals in their hands , and they should have danced most furiously and vehemently . Content your self with what is done , without thinking of reforming us , replies Amaryllis , all those I brought with me are of my neighbourhood , where never were celebrated the Feasts of Bacchus ; another time we 'll do better . After this discourse , Carmelin was taken down from his Chariot , and all the company went into Orontes's Hall , where was presented the Collation . Upon that ; Anselme and Montenor come in , they were soon told they were come too late to see the greatest piece of mirth in the world , and they described to them the preparation of the Bacchanals . Montenor was sorry he had staid so long , but Anselme thought he was there soon enough , since he found Angelica there . When he was at any distance from her , he spoke to her by his amorous looks , and made it appear how impertinently the Poets make Loves without eyes , for how could one that were blind , teach us the use and advantage of Looks ? While this Lover was satisfied thus , Hircan , who knew that Amaryllis had not undertaken this gallantry but for his sake , took it for such an expression of her affection , as pleased him extreamly , so that it inflamed him more and more towards her , and his discourses to her were the most pleasant he could think on . As for Lysis , who was not then so much taken up with his Loves , but he could attend other things that presented themselves ; he told Carmelin , that he wondred not much he had left him , and that he conceived it was the affection he bore Lisetta , had forced him to that escape . I am a conscientious man , saies Carmelin , 't is true , I love that wench , yet I had no designe to lodge at Amyrillis's , had I not been kept there . It shall be seen what the Gods will decree upon thy inconstancy , saies Lisis ; hadst thou still loved the rock Parthenice , she might haply have recovered her former shape , and conscious of the obligation , would have bestowed her self on thee . But let 's talk of somewhat else , this pleases thee not . Give notice to all that are here , that they hear me . Gentlemen and Shepherds , cries out Carmelin , and you Gentlewomen and Shepherdesses , be pleased to hearken to my Master . Gracious presence , saies Lysis ! the Triumph of Bacchus puts me in mind , that it were fit there should be order taken I might ride in Triumph too . I have overcome Gyants and Monsters , I have accomplished an incomparable adventure ; 't is for this that I desire to triumph , riding in a Warlike Chariot , in my Heroical accoutrements , with my Crown of Lawrel on my head , as I now have it . This Chariot shall be drawn by four white horses ; there shall Souldiers march orderly before me , carrying Pictures , wherein shall be represented divers things : In one shall be seen the flying Horses , in another the enchanted Castle , and so of other things that make up the History ; but since I cannot have those I have overcome neither dead nor alive , there shall be some sturdy rusticks to represent them , and shall be fastned with iron Chains behind the Chariot , as if they were my slaves . There shall be the Conqueror Anarimander , the two Gyants , the hulchback'd Souldiers , and after that shall come the Effigies of the Dragon . Can it be thought that the Romans who were so great Captains , did not sometimes make use of such shifts , and gave not money to poor people to be their slaves for one day , to make their triumph the more magnificent ? Let this be put off for a while , saies Philiris , till the Parisian Shepherds are come . 'T is well advis'd , replies Lysis , for there will be more to see me , and my glory will be the greater : I will have as much patience as can be expected . Those who had never seen Lysis before , and had only heard of him , found him a more egregious fool then they imagined , and above all things wondred at his extravagance in his cloaths . It hapned just then that he himself took notice of them so that he spoke further thus ; Now , saies he , that I am clad after the Grecian mode , I think on all the Grecian sports . Their Olympick games were an excellent diversion . I should wish there were as well in this Country all sorts of Games , we should renew the ancient Running , Wrastling , Leaping , and other Recreations when I am fully established , I shall bestow some thoughts that way . Besides , since it is my resolution to govern altogether according to the ancient Customs ; it shall not suffice to Crown the Conquerors , but there shall also be Odes sung in their , praise , and ●ymns to the honour of the Gods. Now to doe this there must be excellent Poets , which we cannot have if we have not Muses to inspire them ; for the Poets discover by their Invocations of those fair Goddesses at the beginning of their Works , that their spirits languish without their assistance . We shall therefore endeavour to have that Novenary Company , which is no hard matter , since all good Poets bring them over to their own Countries . I think I have heard say , that Ronsard went to Mount Parnassus , and brought them away and planted them in the Province of Vandosme , but that they returned to their former habitation assoon as he died . Are not we able to make them return hither again ? We need only send Philiris , who , to divert him in his journy , may have Carmelin with him : They are very fit for the designe , for Philiris is already as good in Verse as Prose ; and as for Carmelin , he is also a lettered man ; sometimes he speaks nothing but Sentences . You must take your journey one of these daies , my friends : the enterprise will be to you reputation . Then shall you be able to do miracles in Poetry , and the seven Liberal Sciences ; for the Goddesses you shall bring with you , will teach you all things : You shall take shipping at Marseilles . I do not believe the Muses will come hither by Sea , saies Philiris , they would be afraid lest all their Learning might be shipwrack'd . Hircan shall then lend you his Coach and flying horses , replies Lysis . We shall be overcrowded if we take in all the Nine fair Ladies , answers Philiris , I will rather between this and that time bethink me of some better invention , 'T will be a brave thing to see the Muses in this Country , saies M●liantes : but if they would oblige us , they should endeavour to give us a spring of Hippocras , instead of that of Hippocrene . I believe they will have a many more visitants , and that their Fountain will be preferred before any waters in France . Since their Master Apollo is the God of Physick , he will also enable them to cure all diseased bodies , as well as divert melancholick minds . Some then shall go to visit them to learn their Art , others for remedy against their indispositions , and most out of curiosity ; and this is it makes me believe it will be hard to make them keep in France , for they must ever be on some Mountain , where every one must have her Grot to study in , as your Hermits do in their Cells ; whereas here they 'll be perpetually disturbed by importunate visits ; and though they were troubled with none but such as desire to be Poets , yet would they have enough to divert them from their meditations ; Nay I believe if they will permit all to drink at their Fountain , it would be dry in one day . There is yet another inconvenience they are subject to , if there be not order taken , and it is this , France is well stored with a sort of people who make it their business to cajoll and corrupt young Maids ; it 's to be feared they may do these some injury , and so that honourable Chastity which they prosessed so much before , will be destroyed ; and you know that assoon as a maid is lost once as to honesty , in Paris , she is presently betrayed to the devotion of a sort of Pimps , and such other props and pillars of Taverns and Bawdy-houses ; and it may be the misfortune of the Muses to fall under the mercy of such infamous persons , so that to the scandal of all the world , they must prostitute all their knowledge to them : and where there should be men of good reputation , making Verses in the shade of a Lawrel Tree , on the brink of some Fountain , or else in the silence of a private study ; there will be only a sort of vagabonds that compose with a glass in their hand , or a pipe of Tobacco in their mouthes and will be delivered of more hiccocks then Verses ! They will also be as base and lascivious as Satyrs , which is the reason that commonly their Works come out under that name . I am obliged to you for these considerations , saies Lysis , you shew your tenderness of the honour of the Muses ; but is your judgement so weak as to believe I had not prevention enough to provide for all these disorders ? When they shall have chosen some little Mountain in this Countrey for their abode , I shall easily keep away the lewd Robin-good-fellows of Paris to come and see them : They shall be kept in with good Walls , and there shall be strong Guards at the Gates . As Lysis ended this discourse , it hapned Charite had somewhat to say to Angelica , so that she came into the Hall to acquaint her with it ; but she went out again immediately seeing so many people , and especially Lysis , for she was ashamed to appear before him , and was afraid somwhat might be said to her as she passed by . The Heroick Shepherd shifted off his discourse when he perceived her , so abruptly , that all wondred at it . O God! saies he in himself , I have seen her , and she hath seen me , now I have my desires , she hath at length shown her self , notwithstanding her solitary humour . But after this , perceiving that Charite was gone , he was sad as might be , so that he entred not into any further talk with any body . Hircan in the mean time having spoken to Amaryllis more clearly of his affection then ever , she told him that she thought her self much honoured , if he loved her only on honourable grounds ; and thereupon an ancient Gentleman , a kinsman of Amaryllis's coming near them , said that the Assembly was so great and noble , that he imagined himself at the contract of a Marriage . It shall not be my fault if it be not so , saies Hircan ; I wish the things I have spoken to your fair Niece here , were already effected ; and if you please , you shall know what they are . He thereupon told him his suit to Aamaryllis , and the advantages of her marriage with him ; so that the old Blade liked all very well ; and having understood that his Neece , who was the most concern'd in it , consented , he went and proposed the business to Orontes , and the other Gentlemen . The matter was so advanced , that they sent for a Notary to pass the Contract , and a Priest to make them sure . 'T was said that a divine permission had brought this Assembly together , since that if they had been to be betroathed upon previous assignation , they could have invited none other but what were present , for the chiefest friends of Hircan and Amaryllis were there . Lysis was almost out of himself to see the business so soon effected , and because he was for its going forward , he signed the minutes of the Contract as well as the rest . While all this was in agitation , Anselme had the oportunity to speak to Angelica , and their passions were so violent , that though they had sufficiently declared one to another their minds , yet they resolved on a visit at night , as they had designed the day before . Angelica told him that the interview might be about ten of the clock in a Bower of the Garden where she would be sure to be , and that she would order the back-gate to be left open for Anselme to come in at . The complot being made , they separated , to avoid suspicion , when in the mean time Lysis , whose mind was burthened with excellent designes , went out of the Hall and set upon Jacquelina the Kitchenmaid . Fair Companion of my Mistress , saies he to her , shall I never obtain of you that favour which you may grant me without any hurt to your self ? Tell me what hour I may entertain Charite freely . 'T is so long since I have spoken with her ▪ that it even grieves me to death . Come at night between nine and ten into the Garden , replies the maid , there you will find her ; she commonly rests her self on a green Plat in one of the Alleys , so much is she taken with the coole of the evening ; when she is to go to bed , we must ever go and fetch her thence . Lysis thank'd the maid for this notice , and promised her not to fail at the time assigned . The Sun being already somewhat low , Anselme and Montenor retired , so did the Gentlemen of Amaryllis's quarter ; and as for her part , she took Coach with the Gentlewomen her Gatherers . Hircan being unwilling to leave his Mistress , went along with them in the Coach. As for the Countrey-people whom Bacchus had brought with him , they had before taken their leave . Fontenay and the other Shepherds seeing their Host had left them , returned nevertheless to his Castle , and carried Lysis and Carmelin along with them . Now that there is a fresh gale of wind stirring , would you not gladly be a little warmer about the head , saies Philiris ? this single Lawrel cannot keep off the inconvenience of the weather . I feel nothing I swear to thee , replies Lysis ; and I would not by any means have been Crowned otherwise in so honourable an Assembly as we have been in ; besides , that Charite hath seen me in this posture , which comforts me above all : Not will I be otherwise cloathed then I am now , at Hircans Wedding . 'T is true , that when it is once night , I should not think my hat any inconvenience . With such discourse the Pastoral Company came to their ordinary abode ; and while Supper was making ready , Lysis addressed himself thus to Carmelin , Thou hast known the best part of my noblest adventures , courteous Carmelin , and I believe there is not any one which thou dost not admire , and celebrate to the heavens , as the eloquent Philiris does , who hath promised me to dispose them into a Romance , that shall go beyond all have been yet seen in the world . But I am not to dissemble or disguise my self to thee : I am not yet satisfied , though it may be said I do but dream when I think to effect any great matters to make my History the more remarkable . I never spoke to my Mistress in any secret place , and I never had any designe to steal her away ; yet it may be found in Books , that a many Lovers that were not comparable to me , have done all this . 'T is true , they are not the more to be esteemed for any of all these things , for these were all the adventures they were ever guilty of ; whereas I have run through ten thousand : yet must I not omit this . I am resolved this night to speak to Charite , and endeavour to deliver her out of Orontes's : for indeed she is not in a condition worthy her perfections . She hath sometimes told me that she was abused , and that she was kept in great subjection . If thou wilt but assist me in this occasion , I will do as much for thee in another . I cannot deny you , saies Carmelin ; but if I love the great Stone you would have me , would you undertake to bring away such a heavy piece ? We shall try , replies Lysis , Love will furnish us with force and artifice . Let 's for the present think on what I propose : Know then that I have had notice from Jacquelina , to come into Orontes's Garden , there to see my My Mistress . But I pray tell me , saies Carmelin , what shall we do with her when we have her ? We will carry her into some strange Country till our friends shall agree to the match , repy'd Lysis : But in the mean time , saies Carmelin , will you take nothing of her by way of advance ? What a proposition dost thou make ? saies Lysis , that 's a thing Pamphilus would never do to Nisa , Persiles to Sigismonda , Lisander to Calista , Polexander to Ericlea ; and to go a little higher in the Chronology , what Clitophon never did to Leucippa , nor Theagenes to Chariclea : All these Lovers had about them a modesty which kept them from asking any other favours of their Mistresses then kisses ; They lived together like brother and sister ; I do not mean as Jupiter with his sister Juno : besides , thou art to know Carmelin , that Charite's thighs are two Pillars of white Marble , which I compare to those which the great Alcides erected at the end of his Travels . There will be found written that there is no going beyond , and that to do it is a thing forbiden our hands , nay our very desires ; it is not yet time that the spring of that Beauty should be rob'd of its rose . You are so honest a man , saies Carmelin , that you shall not need swear that you desire the preservation of Charite's chastity ; but that which troubles me is , to know how we shall be transported into those far Countries where you desire to go : It will cost us much to carry all necessaries with us ; I know not at present whether your purse be so heavy or no. Must we not go to Bertrands for our Sheep , and take them along with us ? That were too great a trouble to us , replies Lysis , that imagination of thine is very rustick : Can people that run away carry a Flock with them ? yet I am obliged to thee for what thou hast said , for thou hast often put me in mind of my poor sheep , whereof I have had no great care since we came hither , because our Comedies and other recreations have made me pass away the time the more pleasantly . I know I am to blame that I have not brought them hither to feed with Hircans ; But to satisfie thee in the rest , know that we need not be so rich to undertake this designe I now have . We will take Charite with us into Hircans Coach , and so we shal be transported immediately into far Countries . We shal want nothing by the way , we shall meet with Magicians that will entertain us , and if there be but Hangings in their Chambers , we shall never die for want of meat . But if they be hang'd with Mats , shall we like Asses feed in the straw ? Thou are too distrustfull , replies Lysis , know that if we please we shall need take no Inn by the way , for we shall be in Italy or Spain in an instant , and there we 'll put on Pilgrims weeds , and so shall be magnificently entertained in the Palaces of some great Lords ; for it 's seen that in all Romances , Lovers have somewhat charming about them , which makes them be esteemed and sought after by all they meet with , so that they never go into any place but they fare well , they having no occasion so much as to open their Purses . Let what will come on 't then , saies Carmelin , I 'll see the effects of your enterprise . As these Shepherds were engaged in this discourse , Fontenay , who commanded all in his Couzens absence , caused Supper to be brought up , and all sate down . Supper ended , Lysis of his own accord put off his Crown and took his hat , thinking it more convenient to wear in the night . He went out secretly with Carmelin , and suffered the rest to go to bed , who thought he had been abed too . After a many discourses in the fields , Carmelin told his Master , it might very well be about the time appointed ; Lysis thought so too , so that he took his way towards Orontes's with his faithfull Companion in Love and Arms , who was so desirous to see what he would do , that it was curiosity rather then duty obliged him to follow him . They found the Garden dore open , Angelica having given order it should be left so , to keep promise with Anselme . This seemed such a fortune to Lysis , who was glad to avoid the scaling of the Walls , that it put him into great hopes his designe might have a happy issue . As he went about the Garden to find that grassy place where Charite rested her self , Anselme who was carefull of his hour , comes in at the same dore , and went directly to the Bower where Angelica was to expect him ; she was already there , and waited for him with some impatience . Anselme courted her with all the Love-Complements that a favour such as she had done him could deserve , and as she promised him far greater , if he continued a faithfull Love to her , so he made a thousand protestations of an eternal constancy . He was presently paid again by her in the same coine ; and this gave him the confidence to kiss his Mistress , as if he wished that their lips pressing one anothers , should seal with a Love-signet , the promise they had made . Carmelin in the mean time , who had a better sight then his Master , told Lysis he had found a Walk wherein there was a bank of Trifoly , and that he perceived somebody lying down thereon : Lysis looking towards it , thought it had been Charite , but it was only a Faggot dressed and swath'd about , which Jacquelina had put there to deceive Lysis ; he makes towards it very softly ; and as he thought he had Charite by the Coat , the apparition retreats a little : How 's this ? saies Carmelin , your Mistress slides along the grasse like a Snake ; Speak lower , saies Lysis , or hold thy peace lest thou frighten her . Having so said , he came nearer and nearer , and took hold of a sleeve stuffed with rags , which was fastned to the Faggot , thinking he then had his Mistress fast enough ; What do you here so solitary ? my Fairest , saies he , do you not fear the Mildew ? that you prefer this place before Orontes's house , is it not because you are more dissatisfied then ever ? Tell me without dissimulation , for I am come hither to deliver you out of your misery ; you shall henceforth be with him , who is more carefull of you then himself . As he had ended these words , his fair Charite made a great struggle to get out of his hands , for the Kitchen-maid , and some other servants of Orontes's being at the end of the Walk , held a Cord that was fastned to the Faggot , which when they pulled , drew it away ; Come and help me Carmelin , said Lysis , there is some rival takes away Charite by the other arm : I must needs think so though I can see none , the night hinders me to perceive it ; but yet do not come , lest we should by that means pull this tender bodie in pieces . Thus was the fair Aristoclea dismembred by her Lovers , who would all have her . Here he paws'd a-little , whereupon the servants having given another good pull , brought away clearly the dressed Faggot . Lisis had nothing left him but an old glove stuffed with paper that had been sewed to the sleeve for to make a hand . Wo is me ! saies the poor Lover , what have I done ? wretch that I am , is not this Charite's hand ? my violent pulling of her hath now left her but one hand . This he spoke somewhat lowd , and the servants made no small noise with laughing , so that Leonora who was not yet asleep , called her daughter to know what was the matter below ; she perceiving that she answered not , though she were alwaies easily awoken , concluded she was not abed ; her Chamber being near hers , she put on her coat , and out of curiosity went in , and not finding her , would needs know what she did : she comes down into the Garden , at the entrance whereof she found the maid and some of Orontes his men : What do you here , what noise you make ? saies she to them . 'T is only to put to a trick on Lysis , replies the maid , who took a bush for his Mistress . You want somewhat to do indeed ; Tell me where my daughter is : are my brother and sister abed ? is she not with them ? They are abed Madam , replies the man , and sure my young Mistress is abed too : But she is not , saies Leonora , almost out of her self , I must find her out . Having so said , she went directly to the Bower where her daughter was with Anselme ; and the two Lovers knowing who it was , were infinitely surprized ; and she assoon knew both Angelica and Anselme too : Finding him there at an unseasonable hour , she could not but speak these words to him , Is it thus then Sir , that you abuse my goodness ? Are you not content with the honourable Liberty which I have ever granted ? Does it not suffice you to speak to my daughter every day in my presence , but you must bring her to this place ? As for her part , I shall punish her impudence ; she must have a great deal of confidence to leave me to come hither at such time as I think her abed Where was it ever seen that Gentlewomen of quality have ever taken so much liberty ? Leonora was thus chiding both the one and the other , and Angelica answered her already by her tears ; when Lysis , who went all about looking for Charite in an extream affliction , as thinking he had pulled off one of her hands , came into that place , where on the one side there was so much cholor , and on the other so much amazement : The first he perceived was Leonora , whom his extravagance made him take for his Mistress , so that he ran to her with his arms open , and having embraced her said to her in a sad accent , Pardon me the outrage I have done you my fairest , there may be means to make all good again ; my friend Hircan can do any thing . Who hath brought this fool hither again ? saies Leonora , thrusting him from her ; is it you Anselme ? I believe you have brought him purposely from Paris , to amuse me with his extravagances , so that I might not heed your ill designes ; you are to blame for it , and you have done what misbecomes the reputation which you have in the world . Anselme desirous to appease this angry Mother , spoke to her in these words , I am yet ignorant , Madam , saies he , of that wherein you should think I have committed so great a fault , for I will swear to you that I have done nothing with Angelica which I should not before you : all that you can say is , that I have spoken with her at a time when you thought me far hence ; but can you find no excuse for that , and will you not receive that true one which I shall give you ? I am so much a lover of solitary walking , that in some melancholick thoughts I came thus far , and finding the dore open , came into the Garden ; your daughter being walking for coolness , I could do no less then salute her ; and our first complements ended when you surprized us . This is a fine tale to feed fools with , saies Leonora , I am not so light of belief . Lysis hearing this discourse not without amazement , perceiv'd Charite was not there , and not desiring to be informed of the occasion of this debate , he spoke thus , Tell me quickly where my Mistress is , and suffer me not to languish so long . Alas I have pulled off one of her hands which I have here ; it must be sew'd to the arm again , and the wound anointed with some Balsome , that while it is yet green the flesh may knit again . Make this fool hold his peace , if you will , Anselme , saies Leonora , I can no longer endure his impertinency ; he hath no other designe in it then to abuse me . I was as ignorant , Madam , as your self of Lysis's being here , replyes Anselme , he comes from Hircans Castle , and not from Montenors . While Anselme discoursed thus , Carmelin came and told his Master that he had no occasion to be troubled , and that he thought he had heard Charite laugh , so that it was to be conceived she had had no hurt : But have I not her hand here , replies Lysis ; I pray let me see it , saies Carmelin . Lysis gave it him to hold ; and Carmelin finding presently it was but a glove , acquainted his Master with it , who coming somewhat to himself , began to see the truth : he took back the glove with admiration , and taking his servant aside , see , saies he , there 's Anselme in the Bower , he is with Angelica , and questionless he had a designe to carry her away . Thou maist infer from this , I am not the only Lover that hath such intentions ; but take notice that Leonora is there too : I took her erewhiles in the dark for Charite ; she is extreamly angry with Anselme : all this have I observed , though my mind was in an extraordinary agitation : wherefore we were best begone , lest we be taken as accesaries , and be endicted as ravishers of young maids ; 't is true , if things be taken as they should be , I am not so much in fault as my Mistress ; for whereas I had only the designe to ravish her , but have effected nothing , she hath effectually ravished me ; and if I would have ravished her fair body , she hath ravished my poor soul : But these subtile reasons haply are not so easily understood , therefore it 's best provide for our own safety ; I have already suffered for it . Then , Master , let 's begone , replies Carmelin , you shall not need speak to me twice : I have ever feared dangers . Hereupon they took the same way they came , without the notice of any body ; and when they had recovered Hircans Castle , they both went to bed well satisfied ; for though Lysis had not brought away Charite as he intended , yet was he glad he had not pulled off her hand , as he imagined , which made him resolve ever to preserve the glove he had gotten instead of it . As for Carmelin , his comfort was , that he was not beaten , because he imagined that enterprises , such as he had engaged in , were seldome attempted , but at the hazard of the shoulders . While they were going their waies , Orontes having heard a noise in his Garden , asked one of his Lacquays what the matter was ; he was loath to tell him that it was only a trick put upon Lysis , but chose rather to tell him that Leonora was angry with her daughter : The strangeness of that accident made him presently get up , and putting on a night-Gown , he came down into the Garden ; he first of all asked his sister in law what was the occasion of her crying out , she in few words told him the cause of her disquiet : I believe your complaints may be just , said he to her , but there are means to remedy all : and thereupon taking Anselme by the hand , he took him aside to tell him , that if he loved Angelica , he should openly acknowledge his pretentions to her , and not make use of these amorous shifts , as being not a little prejudicial to the reputation of young Ladies . Anselme reply'd , that if he thought Leonora did not slight him , he should think himself much honoured to serve her daughter before all the world , and that he could never dispose of himself into a better allyance . Orontes being satisfied with this discourse , went to appease Leonora , assuring her that Anselmes intentions were honourable : and that he had no other designe then to marry her daughter . This she gave ear to , knowing that Anselme was rich , and that she could not meet with a better match : She asked his pardon for having been so rough with him ▪ and told him that on the morrow they would talk further of the business . Now since it was too late for Anselme to go back to Montenors , Orontes kept him at his house , and sent for one of his Lacquays , who staid for him in the fields with his horse . Montenor was somewhat troubled for his friend who returned not ; but betimes in the morning , his Lacquay brought him an account of him , and desired him from his Master , to come to Orontes's assoon as he could : he failed not to come , and Anselme proposed the present transaction . The passion of this Lover was more violent then to suffer any delay ; so that Orontes and Leonora having drawn up the Conditions of the Contract , he granted all they desired one only thing provided , that there should be no further stay in the business ; Leonora made some exception ▪ and would not be so hasty saying that she must first return to Paris : But Florida advised her not to put her self to that trouble , so that Anselme , and Angelica were made sure that morning . In the mean time Lysis being got up , the first thing he did was to contemplate Charite's glove : he took out al the rags of paper that were within , and when he had unfolded them , thinking they had been Love-Letters that some Rival had sent to his Mistress , he found occasion to quit the jealousie , for he found nothing but pieces of accounts for the Kitchin ; those he valued not , supposing they were thrust in there by chance ▪ but as for the glove , he folded it up in white paper , to shew it some day to Philiris , as an evidence of the designe he had to carry away Charite , which would have been as great an ornament to the story , as if he had effected it . He and Carmelin being alone talking of divers things , Fontenay and the other Shepherds came into the Chamber . He wondred to see them clad like Gentlemen , and that of the bravest : What , saies he to them , will you forsake me , my dear friends ? will you continue no longer in the happy condition you had engaged your selves in with me ; Alas ! who is the author of this disorder ? but if any leave me , let Philiris stay , the incomparable ingenuity that promised me to do such great matters : Do not imagin we shall be guilty of such a signal unfaithfullness as to forsake you , replies Philiris , that we are not now clad as Shepherds , but as the Country requires , 't is because Hircan is married to day , and that we must be gallant to set forth the solemnity of the Wedding : Nay then you give a good account , saies Lysis , and for my part here 's my Heroical habit which I have put on with my buskins as doubting much such a business ; I will also put on my belt and Sword , and will wear my Crown of Lawrel on my head , to do all the honour I can to the incomparable Hircan . Lysis having spoken thus , took all his equipage ; and being he was invited to the Wedding with the rest , as also Carmelin , they took Hircans Coach for to go to Amaryllis's , where the solemnity was kept ; There they found Clarimond and his mother , who were in like manner invited : They had been married betimes in the morning , and few people were present ; but at Dinner there was a fair Company : They now staid only for Orontes and those of his house , with Anselme and Montenor , but they came in good time , and excused themselves for having staid so long , because they had been busie at a betroathing ▪ You jest , do you not ? saies Clarimond , or is it only Orontes his man that marries a Countrey Lass he 's fallen in love with ? 'T is notably guest , replies Orontes ; no , 't is between persons of greater quality ; ask Anselme and Angelica what they know of it . Montenor hereupon related the whole truth of the business , whereat they were all very joyfull ; and yet Lysis could not but break out thus ; Since all the world is resolved to be married here , without staying till I marry , to make a fair conclusion of all amorous adventures ; why are you not all marryed together ? Why was not Anselme made sure yesterday , that he might have been-married to day as well as Hircan ? that had been according to the mode of the most famous Romances , where all the Marriages happen on the same day , and in the same place . Would you not also have them lie all in the same bed ? saies Clarimond , interrupting him , you give us indeed fine examples by quoting your Fables to us . Do you not yet perceive that they are absurdities imagined at the Authors pleasure ? can there be such a concernment and relation between the affairs of seaven or eight several Families , that they shall in one day agree all on Marriages ? Is there not ever some delay of one side or other ? And as for the Weddings of divers persons all in the same place , where hath there ever any such thing been seen ? In such a confusion , how can each Bridegroom observe his duty to his friends , and place them all according to their qualities ? Lysis would have made some lewd reply to this , but his designe was prevented by assigning him his place at Table , where he was so placed , that he had a hard task to answer all that should question him on divers points of his Loves . When his mind was any thing at liberty , he fell into a very deep consideration : It came into his mind , that when he was disguised like a maid , he was called Amaryllis ; and seeing now another Amaryllis marryed to Hircan , who was the person she most loved ; he knew not whether he might thence presage any thing to his advantage , and that it should signifie that he should one day by the Knot of Hymen , be joyned to her whom he adored above all things . Besides , this Amaryllis was somewhat like the Nymph Lucida , of whom he thought he had been loved , for whom also he had some spark of affection ; but seeing this Lucida had represented Charite to him , and that this Amaryllis had represented to him that Lucida , and that he now saw this Amaryllis between Hircans arms , he ever and anon suffered a viciscitude of imagination , and stood between hope and fear . Thus out of too great superstition , he reflected on particulars of no consequence , thinking thence to presage what was to come . In the midst of their dancing after dinner , comes into the Hall the Worshipfull Adrian , with his wife Pernella ; all that knew them were very glad to see them , except Lysis , who forgetting all other considerations , went to hide himself in the Chimney-corner : You are welcome , saies Hircan , I wish you had been here sooner to have dined with us ; Truly Sir , replies Adrian , I thank you for your good wil , I come hither only to fetch away my Cousin ; I have bin at a Castle , which I think belongs to you , where I asked for him , but I was told he was here , so that I have caused the Waggon to come thus far out of the way : I had told you I should stay in this Countrey somewhat longer then my Pilgrimage required , for I have been with a Gentleman that ought me some money , he hath paid me , I thank God , and besides he hath entertained me well till now , which , without offence to you , is a quality seldom found in such people ; but it may be he did it to draw me in to trust him further another time : That may very well be , saies Hircan , but I pray rest your selves a little , while somewhat be made ready for your dinner . Adrian hereupon said he had din'd , and that he desired only to speak with his Cousin , which obliged Meliantes to bring him into the midst of the Hall ; Adrian seeing him accoutred as he was , was extreamly angry ; What , saies he to him , wilt thou never give over thy follies ? thou every day takest up new fashions : At St. Clou thou wert clad like a Shepherd ; the other day thou wert like a Witch , and now thou art like a Player : Well Gentlemen , continues he , turning towards those that were present , you are to blame to make your sport of this poor lad : 'T is true , your Cousin finds us much sport , saies Anselme , but it shews his ingenuity greater then ours to invent new pastimes : That he is clad as you see him , is only out of gallantry . How now Cousin , ( saies Lysis , not heeding what had been said in his excuse ) are you amazed to see me clad thus ? know that I am not simply a Shepherd , but that I am an Heroical Shepherd ; you shall find me one day painted in Books as you see me now . Adrian thought not these reasons good payment , and swore he would carry away his Ward with him to Paris ▪ You shall stay here two or three dayes , saies Anselme to him , this is but a Wedding : you shal see it is so , and withall consider whether our actions are so much to be found fault with , as that there should be any danger to leave your Ward among us . This discourse somewhat appeased Adrian ; and though he had a pair of riding Boots on , yet a Gentlewoman went and invited him to dance a Galliard ; he durst not refuse her , and took it as an occasion to shew what he could have done in his youth . After that they danced a Roundelay , wherein both he and his wife were ingaged , as also Lysis and Carmelin , so that it was no small pleasure to see their several postures . The Company decreased by little and little , because some that were invited to dinner , were not to stay supper : There were in a manner none but what belong'd to Hircan , that staid . Adrian and Pernella having staid the Wedding Supper , though they were strangers , yet were they lodged in another house , for they had need of rest , being quite wearied , both with dancing and travel . Awhile after the Married Couple went to bed , and Philiris with his Companions having sung an Epithalamium at the dore , as they were to come down ; there were Nuts so scattered on the stairs , that they came to the bottom sooner then they desired : Besides which there were a many thrown at them , which made a strange noise ; however they had no hurt , and took all in jest ; but it made better sport when they understood all proceeded from the Illustrious Shepherd , who had not been with them to sing , but had been on the top of the stairs to shew them this trick . You have done nobly , saies Meliantes to him , I believe you have ransacked all the Town , to what purpose is it to cast away so many Nuts ? Ah! sayies Lysis , with a disdainfull smile , how little are you acquainted in the Grecian and Heroick affairs ! 'T is to be learned out of all good Authors , that the Wedding night , Nuts were cast all about the house , that the noise was made in gathering them again , should stifle the crying out of the Bride : 't was my designe to imitate that good Custome . Having by chance found a quantity of Nuts in the Cockloft of this house , I put them into bags , and cast them at you as you passed by : And thus ought we to observe the excellencies we find in the Poets , and ancient Authors . You never mind these things , and that I now appear , is lest you might omit any of the nuptial rites : Have you sung Hymen , Hymen , Hymenaee ? Have you invocated Juno ? have you lighted the Sacred Torch ? We have done all this , saies Fontenay , but for your part you have been much out : You have cast away abundance of Nuts , for Amaryllis does not cry out , there 's no Maidenhead to lose ; did you not know she was a Widow , and that her first husband had the first fruits ? You should have kept your Nuts till to morrow that Angelica is to be married : There you might have bestowed them according to the ancient Custome . Whatever's done , saies Polidor , we must admire Lysis's ingenuity , to be so ready to put in practice a thing so ancient as that no body thought on 't , it being a thing of no necessity in the times we live in , when both widows and maids are so tractable , that they never cry out the first night . For my part , saies Meliantes , I am not sorry for my fall , were it not but to learn this Custom of Lysis . Philiris hereupon , who was more pleased with this humour then any , went and knocked at the Chamber-dore where the married couple were abed , not desiring it might be opened , and bid Amaryllis cry out as lowd as she would , teling her no body would hear her , because Lysis had taken order to the contrary , having sown Nuts all about the house , according to the ancient Custom which he finds in his Books . Hircan who had heard the noise , whereof he would gladly have known the reason , was very well pleased at this news , which made him laugh heartily ; and as for Amaryllis , she was no less satisfied , as having now shared with him the greatest pleasures of this life . But in the mean time the Dairy-woman hearing the noise of the Nuts cracking under their feet , began to remonstrate the loss she suffered , because all belonged to her . Lysis who was free enough , would have given her money to hold her peace , and let him alone ; but his Heroick Coat had neither money nor pockets , so that Fontenay could not but tell him that the Heroes were poor people , since they never carried a half-penny about them , nor had any bag nor pocket to put in their necessaries , as may be a knife , some sweet-meats , or notes , In the time when these habits were ordinarily worne , saies Lysis , a man needed not carry any thing about him ; all he met were so courteous as to furnish him with all necessaries . As for Handkerchiefs , were there none worne ? saies Meliantes , I believe not , for the Histories nor Fables mention no such thing : 'T was handsom to s●e a Heros wipe his nose with his fingers in a full Assembly , and cast the filth of his brain on the Marble of some Temple , to make it more slippery . Yet it was so then , saies Lysis , and it was not absurd , because it was the fashion : We do now things that are more ridiculous , which yet no body wonders at , because every ones does them , and that we have seen them done ever since we came into the world . As concerning the convenience of an handkerchief , I shall only tell you what Montagne saies of a Gentleman , who thought nothing so absurd , as that a man should carry about him the filth of his pose pocketed up in cloath , and thought it more convenient , it were presently cast to the ground . While this discourse lasted , the Dairy-woman caused her children to gather up the Nuts , and seeing there were but few spoiled , she took comfort ; there being still some scattered about , it chanced Lysis got a fall , as if his heels were as quick as his mind . His fall was so violent , that his guard-coat opened , and his shirt that was tyed up between his legs was unbound , which because it discovered those parts which civility would have secret , gave occasion of general laughter ▪ They also abused him for the inconvenience of his Heroick habit . This gave him occasion to tell them that it was no such offence that a man by chance should shew his privy parts , and that the most part of the Golden age knew not what cloathes meant . I believe , saies Philiris , you are of Doctor Charron's opinion , who is his Book of Wisdom , would perswade us to go naked , proving as much as he can , that nakedness is no shame . Philiris said no more , and made the rest give over laughing , lest Lysis might think he was openly abused . They thereupon took Coach , and though it was late , yet returned to Hircans . The next day Anselme married Angelica as he had resolved ; and as they had been at Hircans and Amaryllis's Wedding , they also came to theirs : they brought along with them Adrian and his wife , who though they much observed civility , yet never fared better then when it cost them nothing . Their Cousin Lysis came with Fontenay and his gang , but he had not his Heroes habit on . He was so sad at his Guardians coming , that he would not cloath himself magnificently ; he chose rather to put on his Shepherds cloaths . Adrian thought that Fashion not so extraordinary , and therefore chid him not ; Clarimond came also to this Feast , but quarrelled not at all with the Shepherd , because he was engaged in some other discourses . There was no great dancing after dinner , so that Hircan and his wife returned to the Castle , and his friends brought Adrian and Pernella , and their Cousin Lysis thither afterward . The poor shepherd was the saddest man in the world , to see that his Cousin was come back to fetch him away in a time when he hoped to be most merry with the new married : Had it not been for him , he would have found out a thousand waies to pass away the time jocondly ; and would not have parted from Orontes's without speaking to Charite , or so much as seeing her . His Companions discoursed the best they could to cheer him up at supper , but he took no pleasure in any thing they said . Awhile aft●r all went to bed ; Hircan was now a lover of the night rather then the day . When he was up the next day , he desired his friends to put on their Shepherds Weeds again , and to play the fools more then ever , to make sport with Adrian . When the honest Citizen was up , he was for his return to Paris immediately , resolving not to go to Orontes's to take his leave of Anselme , because he would not disturb the enjoyments of Marriage : He went only to see Hircan , and gave him thanks for the honour he had done him and his Cousin , telling him he would be no further troublesome to him , but return to Paris , whither if ever he came , he would entertain him the best he could . As he was in his shallow Complement , Fontenay , Philiris , Polidor and Meliantes came into the room , and Fontenay spoke the first ; What , saies he , Seigneur Adrian , you will rob us of the dearest treasure we can ever possess ; will you take away Lysis from us , who is the Prince of the Shepherds of France ? you would carry him into a dirty City , which is not his element ▪ 't is here he takes pleasure to be , you do him as much injury as us : If he go hence , all the Divinities of the Country will bewail his departure , and will endeavour to punish you for it : I understand nothing of your Shepherdry , saies Adrian , and my Cousin should know no more then I : His father was no Shepherd , he was a good honest Silkman , as I am ; let him follow the way we have gone before . Lysis hearing this contestation out of another Chamber , went down presently , where he found Carmelin , and bidding him take his sheephook , as he had his , told him he would go into the fields to hide himself from his Cousin , who would carry him away : Carmelin thought it the best course ; he began to be in love with a Country where he had so long fared well ; he did not imagine he could meet with a better fortune in Paris : He therefore cheerfully followed his Master ; and Lysis meeting in his way one of Hircans Lacquays , desired him to bid Philiris return to his Flock , and come to him secretly in his ordinary Pastures , if he had any thing to say to him . Adrian in the mean time being resolved to carry him away , whatever they said to the contrary , sought him out every where , but not finding him , grew very angry , saying they were much to blame to keep from him a youth that was committed to his Tuition : You know not where you are , saies Fontenay to him , if you had spoke to your Ward of this Castle , he would have told you it belonged to a Magician that hath great power : If you do not hearken to our admonitions , do you know how he will punish you , and that justly ? He will take such order that you shall never hear any thing again : I care much indeed for all your follies , saies Adrian , I defie you all , whatever you are , to do me any hurt . The Shepherds having resolved with Hircan what they should do , began to open their mouthes one before another , as if they had spoken : sometimes they came near Adrian , and speaking as low as they could , said to him , Well do you hear us now caitife that slightest the power of the sage Hircan ? We are afraid to burst a vain by forcing our selves to cry out . Amaryllis having had notice of this pleasant adventure , came into the place , and moved her lips a long time before her husband : some Lacquays that came in did the like ; Adrian seeing all this , and not bearing ought , was extreamly troubled : He went into the Kitchin to see if he could hear any thing there ; but they had given the watch-word to all there to do the like : They came 〈◊〉 him bawling in his ears , and sometimes moving their lips very fast ; that put him into such a vexation that he stamp'd again , and told them it was out of spight obey spoke so low : For their part they seem'd to be as mad as a dumb man , who by all his ●ignes cannot make people understand him . Adrian cry'd out sometimes as lowd as he could , What do you say ? so to invite them to speak as lowd as he : He would fain have met with his wife , to see if he could hear her ; but she was gone out with the Waggoner to seek Lysis . At last he was almost perswaded that he was deaf for all his life ; but Hircan coming near him , spoke softly in his ear , yet with the same action as if he spoke very lowd , My good friend , saies he to him , you see you are deaf , ask my pardon for having slighted me , if you will be recovered ; I cry you mercy with all my soul , saies Adrian , oblige me so far as to restore my hearing to me , and as long as I live I will be your most humble servant . Upon that , Hircan brought a little oyle on a plate , and with a feather he anointed his ears , to observe some ceremony , which done , he said to him in an ordinary tone , do you not hear me now ? O Lord ! yes , replies he ; VVhat a gallant man are you ; I also hear the noise of a Threshers Flail , and the Turky-Cocks which are in your Court : I should never have heard the Musick of our Parish ; I should never have heard all the clocks of the City ; and I had been an undone man as to my Trade , for I should never have understood any thing but by signes . You should have had this convenience in recompence , saies Philiris , that if your wife had been untoward , you should not have heard her scolding : and if our Magician had been pleased to deprive her of her sight , as he hath done you of your hearing , you would have made a fit couple according to the Philosophers , That is , A deaf husband , that he may not hear the tatling of his wife ; and a blind wife , that she might not see the ill carriage of her husband ; VVe live so quietly together , replies Adrian , that there is no need of these expedients , I am glad I am not deaf , that I might not fall into that misery of having worse then hanging spoken of me , and I not hear it : Acknowledge then the power of the Master of this place , saies Fontenay ; know also , that had it not been for him , instead of finding here a Cousin that you look for , you had only found a Tree of his name . This illustrious Shepherd the Gods had once Metamorphos'd ; he lived within a bark as the Hamadryads do , but Hircan restored him to his former shape ; and hath done the same courtesie for a maid of his wife's , called Lisetta , who had been chang'd into a Cherry-Tree . I do not mention how he made Lysis put on the form of a maid ; that 's not so great a miracle ; but who will not admire his power , when seeing the Shepherd Lysis and his man Carmelin prepared for strange accidents , he made them invulnerable , as I believe they are still , so that they fought with Gyants and Monsters , and received no hurt : Here 's my Companion Meliantes , that knows all well enough , 't was by that means he obtained his Mistress , who was kept in an Enchanted Forress : But observe what is yet most strange in this business ; 't was not in this Country that your Cousin accomplished all these VVarlike enterprises , 't was in an isle six thousand miles distant from this place whither they were carried in a Coach by flying horses : 't is but four daies since they came back ; I speak to you of a fresh adventure . The equipage he was in the day before yesterday , when you came hither , was accordingly warlike . If you think I abuse you in all this ▪ I give you leave to inform your self from his own mouth , you will find he will tell you much more . Adrian was astonished at this discourse , whereof he understood not much , as being of no experience in Romances . The Lacquay who had met Lysis , had a little before , told Philiris his message ; but Philiris having no mind to go to him alone , told his Companions that they must break fast so as to need no dinner , and that done , go to the place where he should find their incomparable Shepherd , and carry Adrian with them , to satisfie him at least in somewhat . Upon this his wife returns , who said she could hear nothing of her Cousin : They bid her not trouble her self , for it would not be long ere she should see him . The Shepherds after they had eaten , took every one his Sheephook , and leaving Hircan with his Amaryllis , who was the best company he could desire . They took along with them Adrian and Pernella . The End of the Eleventh Book . THE Anti-Romance ; OR , THE HISTORY Of the SHEPHERD LYSIS . The Twelfth Book . ALL the way-long Philiris and his Companions entertained Adrian and his wife with the wonders of Lysis his life , and his strange adventures . They knew not whether they should take all for true misfortunes , or for fictions ; and that which troubled them most was , to see the serious fashions of those from whom they had those fine relations . They went on till they came near the little house of the Vine-dresser Bertrand , whence they saw Lysis and Carmelin come forth . Assoon as Fontenay perceived Lysis , he cry'd out to him , Do you hate us so much Shepherd , that you would be gone and not bid us a diew ? My journey hath not been far , replies Lysis , and besides , I use no ceremony towards you : But alas ! can I call my self a Shepherd and not shed tears ? Carmelin will tell you I am a Shepherd without Sheep : 'T is too true , saies Carmelin , Our Host , seeing we came not back in a long time , and that we ought him some money , hath sold our sheep to the first Drover that came by ; nay he saies we are still in his debt ; the poor dumb creatures being so out of case that he could make nothing of them : My Master was much the better to tell him again , that he should have kept them for us , and have sent them abroad every day : He told him he had not the leasure to do it , that they would have grown worse and worse , and that he had a Vintage to look after . That 's the true account of my misfortune , saies Lysis with a sad countenance ; this is all the satisfaction I could get of the rustick beast . The worst on 't is , that being unwilling to be at the charge to keep my dear Musedore , a loving cur I had left with him , he hath beaten him so , that he is run away to get a condition somewhere else ; If I knew where he was , I would go for him : and if I thought my sheep were yet alive , I would buy them again , though they cost me so much apiece as the whole ●lock stood me in . Here 's my Cousin , who once before did me the like discourtesie ; but for that time I was comforted by Anselme , as being resolved to leave the place I was in then : As for this Country , the case is not the same , for I intend to live here alwaies , and in the mean time I shall have nothing to do , having no flock to look after . You speak as if there were no more sheep in the world , saies Philiris , I undertake you shall find enough ; you must not be troubled for such a small matter : That which adds to my grief ( saies Lysis to him softly taking him aside ) is that thou hast not done as I desired thee by the Lacquay ; thou art not come privately to me that so no body might know where I was , but hast brought Adrian along , who is the only man in the world that I fear , and whom I desire not to be near . I must tell you the reason why I did it , replies Philiris , 't is because we have prevailed so far with this your troublesome Cousin , as that he is not so eager to take you away : Nay it 's more likely he and his wife will stay with us : O God! what good news is that , cries out Lysis , if it be so , I will never be sad , for this adventure will furnish me with joy as long as I live . It is then true my dear and sweet Cousins , that it is not your desire I should return any more to Paris ( continues he , turning towards his friends ) all these Shepherds will be obliged to you , because they esteem my company ; but I am moreover assured that you will enter into Shepherdry as well as we : O what a commendable thing it is ! you shall be added to the number of the Parisian Shepherds that are to come hither ; can you tell any news of them ? I will not contradict you for the present , saies Adrian , do me only the favour as to tell me what kind of life you have led since you left Paris , for these Gentlemen , whom I have born company hither , have told me strange things , whereof I would be assured from your own mouth ▪ You desire what 's most just and reasonable , as I am an Heroick Shepherd , saies Lysis , since you are he among my friends , to whom Authority hath given me in charge , 't is fit I give you an account of my actions . It 's only necessary we go into the shade ; Here we have it , saies Polidor , shewing him a little thicket ; but is there no need you feed your own body before you entertain the minds of others ; I and Carmelin have just now been at a banquet where a man fears neither poyson nor excess , replies Lysis , bread , nuts and grapes which we bought of the Countrey-people , have been varieties wherewith we have satisfied nature , to reduce our selves to moderation after the sumptuous Feasts at the Marriages of Hircan and Anselme . A little water taken up in the hollow of the hand out of the fluid Cristal of a Fountain hath afterward banished our thirst , in commemoration of that happy time of the Golden Age , which knew no other drink , nor other cup. There needs not much to satisfie the man who bridles his appetite with his reason ; but he that suffers himself to be carried away by the flattery of his sence , though there were a thousand worlds ; yet 't were not enough to satisfie him . These indeed are golden words , saies Adrian , who was a lover of Temperance , if you speak thus alwaies , I shall have a better opinion of you then ever I had yet . He having said so , they made towards the thicket , where all being sate down on the grass , Lysis spoke thus . Since you are already acquainted with a good part of my life , Cousin Adrian , you desire not I should lose time in long relations ; I shall only tell you briefly the sum of my affairs : Being come into this Countrey with Anselme and Montenor , the first thing we did was , to go and see Leonara and Angelica at Orontes's house , where I must confess to you , I love to be above any place , because Charite lives there , which Charite is that incomparable Beauty by whom I have long since bin enchanted : The amorous discourses we had together , are unseasonable as to the present occasion : It shall suffice to tell you that when I parted thence , I made acquaintance with Clarimond , who lives here hard by , one whose disposition pleases me extreamly , were it not that he bestows his wit in abuses . The next day I gave my fair one a Serenade with much reputation , for I did wonders on the Gitarre ; but in pursuing a Hamadryad that plaid on the Lute , I lost my way , so that I lay that night in the fields , which was an adventure rather pleasant then troublesome . The next day I met with a Hermit who put me into my way , which I lost again , but so fortunately that I met with the Magician Hircan , who entertaining me very courteously , did me the honour to let me see his Nayad Synopa : He afterward changed me into a Maid , and I lived in that condition at Orontes's with all the content in the world . He after that unchang'd me again , because they would have put me to death upon a false accusation : And awhile after I met in the fields this Carmelin , whom you see , who told me I was in Brie , and not in Forrests ; upon which consideration , as also because of his great learning , I took him into my service ; and went my waies to Clarimonds , resolv'd to have no more to do with Anselme and Montenor , who had put such an affront upon me . I sent to buy Sheep , which done , I went to Hircans , where I had almost quarrelled with Fontenay . I was once like to be imprisoned by the Vineyard-keeper : I received a unsatisfactory answer to a love Letter I sent to Charite ; and at last my afflictions obliged the Gods to change me into a Tree : I could not become a man again for all Clarimond could do ; he did nothing but water me to make me bud forth , and when it was once night , I play'd , I danc'd , I collation'd with t●e Divinities of the Country . Carmelin would not believe any of these miracles , but I made him taste part of our entertainments : After this Hircan restored me to my former shape . I returned again to Orontes's being as much a man as ever I was , I sent a Letter and a Bill to be posted up and down , to Paris , to invite the Wits of the times to come and see me , which hath already had its effect . About that time I received a heavy Command without Command from Charite , and was sick in imitation of her : I met with Philiris , Polidor , and Meliantes , who were newly arrived into this Country , and I saw two converted Shepherdesses , Parthenice and Amaryllis , one is married to Hircan , and the other was chang'd into a great Stone . These brave Shepherds here present have all related their Histories to me , which are most admirable : They have seen the Ambassadors were sent to me from the Shepherds of Paris : We have acted Playes before them , to shew them how pleasantly we pass away our time ; you came hither when we were at one but since that , Hircan sent me to an Inchanted Castle , whence I delivered the fair Pamphilia ; but the dangers I ran through were so great , that the very relation is enough to cause horror : I was fifteen daies in the air with Carmelin , much higher then the region wherein the Meteors are formed ; I have bin in places blacker then the abode of Pluto : I have fought with Gyants , so high as that they might have scal'd heaven without Ladders , and with crump-back'd and breasted fellows , who seemed to be made to disgrace nature . I overcame also a Dragon , which rose up out of the foam of the Serpent Python , which was killed by Phoebus . And these are my principal adventures , which I am very glad I have had the occasion to relate , both that you may believe , aud to rub Philiris's memory , who hath undertaken to dispose them into a Book . When it is perfected you will find these things better described and more adorn'd ; for being to speak to you in haste , I have not had the leasure to scrue my self up to any imbellishments of discourse . Lysis having spoken thus , Adrian was quite beside himself to find that what he said , answered to what the other Shepherds had told him . He knew not what to think of it , and yet he told his Cousin that he did not half understand his language , because his terms were extreamly Poetical . He thereupon takes Carmelin aside , and there being no other of whom to enquire the truth of what he desired , said to him , I see thou hast the countenance of an honest fellow , and therefore am I glad my Cousin hath entertained thee , for he must have one to help him in a place which is not his native Countrey . I will do any thing lies in my power for thy preferment , thou shalt in requital only tell me whether all thy Master hath related be true or no : I shall tell you no more then I know , replies Carmelin ; as concerning his transformation into a Tree ▪ 't was not so much as he thought it , for his face could be seen ; but for the Divinities which visited him , to pass away the time , I have known by experience but too much of the certainty thereof , as a punishment of my incredulity . As for our Combats with Monsters they are as true as that I am Carmelin ; though we got the victory yet did we receive good blowes , but I cannot shew you any marks to verifie what I say , for Hircan had made us both , as he cals it , invulnerable , that is to say , that we could not be wounded . Carmelin having said thus , Adrian turned to the rest , and said to them , this honest man doth also confirm what his Master told me ; but though I should believe all more firmly then I do , yet it but obliges me the more to take him with me to the good City of Paris , for there 's not so much danger there , nor any Monsters to fight with : If any one have done you wrong , there 's justice to do you right ; and if a Witch should change one thing into another , she may be burnt in the Greve . What simplicities do you speak , good man ? replies Meliantes , if your Cousin hath run any danger for me , he hath done the greatest work of charity in the world ; and besides that the Gods will reward him , he hath gotten eternal renown thereby : such a reputation as his , cannot be too dear bought . That he hath undergone a Metamorphosis in this Country , and suffered much affliction , it hath been on occasion so noble , that there 's not any but could have wished the same fortune . 'T is for love that he sighs , 't is for love that he weeps ; and which is yet more remarkable ! 't is for the love of the fair Charite : would you forbid him so noble a passion ? would you put off humanity to commit such a signal act of brutality ? Since you have married the Gentlewoman your wife , is it to be questioned whether you love her ? If it be so , would you forbid another man that you could not be without your self : But is it in your power , or any mans in the world , to hinder Lysis to love , since Nature hath furnished us with the precepts thereof from our infancy ? All this is well and good , saies Adrian , I know well , that as one hand washes the other , and both the face , so the husband and the wife help one another mutually , and may afterward do good to their whole race : and this is the reason why I married , and I should not be sorry if my cousin were so too , nor consequently can I find fault with him for being in love ; but there are many things to be wished in his person , before we entertain any thoughts of that business . We have it from Plutarch that Lycurgus put a note of Infamy on those that did not marry , saies Carmelin . They durst not appear at the publick Festivities , and in mid-winter they were forced to dance naked , singing a certain Song made in abuse of themselves . Besides all this , when they were old , the younger sort of people went before them , and did them no respect . Thus you see how the ancients detested Coelibate , and desired nothing so much as to propagate man , who is the King of all the other creatures . Moreover , happy marriages make us enjoy on earth the felicity of heaven . T is all the comfort we have against the miseries of this life : There is no affliction so grievous which the hearts of a husband and a wife joyn'd together , cannot support . Thus the wife of Mithridates , having caused her hair to be cut off , bore arms as well as he , which comforted him infinitely . Carmelin having ended his discourse , scratch'd his head a little , as if he would have made somewhat more come out by the stirring it received from his nails : This start of Carmelin is not to be wondred at , saies Philiris , we know he hath his common places as a Sergeant of a Company his Halbards . If all his ancient Lectures came but into his mind , there 's no Subject on which he is not able to entertain us : Truly , saies Carmelin , when I heard Marriage spoken of , I could not but out with what was at my tongues end . There 's somewhat else in the wind , saies Meliantes , questionless thou hast a great mind to be married , and wouldst fain have us find out a wife for thee . But not to quit the discourse we were in before ; let 's speak to Adrian : We desire him to tell us what fault he finds in his Cousin . He wants many things , replies Adrian , especially that he knows neither Trade nor Traffick to get his living by : How shall he maintain a wife and children ? what quality shall he be of in the world ? He will be slighted every where , and taken for an idle person : 'T is true , saies Carmelin , that since man sinned , God hath condemned him to get his bread in the sweat of his brows : 't is said that he that doth not labor shal not eat , and that to do nothing is to do ill ; so Solomon sends the idle person to school to the Ant. Hold thou thy peace Carmelin , saies Lysis to him , no body asks thee any thing : Thou wilt anon speak more against me then thou canst for me , for thou powrest out thy sentences as they come without any consideration . Be not thou among those that are troublesome to me ; I am sufficiently afflicted to be far from my expectation , as also to see that my cousin will not be a Shepherd , nor suffer me to be one , as I had been made believe . Do not impose silence on your man , who speaks so well , replies Adrian , I am glad you are with such a brave Doctor ; you have in him a good preceptor ; he would shew you that you ought not to spend your time here in acting of Comedies and dancing with young maids : 'T were better be in some good imployment , that were the way to find a good match , since you are so much in love , for it is said at Paris , That Offices are the Porters that let a man into the Palace of Marriage . Will you never give over doating , saies Moliantes ? Is not Lysis in the noblest condition in the world ? Is he not one of these illustrious Shepherds which we find in the Arcadia ? That we are clad in white , is only in imitation of him ; he hath undertaken to restore the felicity of the first age of the world . If you will participate with us , you must be a Shepherd as well as he : Otherwise you must still live at Paris , where all vices are in their thrones , and where you are lock'd up to the mercy of afflictions and disquiets . The infections are so great , that the Physician often dies before the Patient , and those that carry the dead to the ground , leave them at half way . 'T is true , saies Carmelin , Multitude is never without contagion , and what is worst of all , there is a plague of souls as well as of bodies ; I desire my Masters pardon for this word : I 'll speak no more . When he speaks only of Shepherdry or Metamorphosis , I seem to be ignorant enough ; but when it comes to morality , I 'll make it known I am no small Clark , and therefore 't is not to be wondred if I lay hold on any occasion to shew my Learning . Every one is glad to shew what he knows ; 't is I know not how long since I have spoken so much : I pardon thee since thou desirest it saies Lysis , but do not interrupt any body but to som purpose . Carmelin observes his time to speak very well , saies Polidor , it puts me in mind of those pickeerers in an Army , who charge , and fall off , then charge again , so doing for a many times together . Every one was taken with that conceit , and as the Shepherds went on still in discourse , Pernella takes her husband aside , and told him she knew no reason why he should talk so long with people , who seemed to be as great fools as their Cousin , and that if Lysis would not return to Paris , they must were it but to acquaint the rest of his friends with it . He answered , that since the day was farr spent , there was no thinking of going till the morrow , because he would not lie by the way , and that then they should see what were to be done . In the mean time Clarimond who had been abroad upon some occasions passed by , and alighted to salute the Shepherds . We are here in a great contestation , saies Fontenay to him . Here 's Adrian who would take away from us the Shepherd Lysis , who is the honour of this Country : He will have him by all means take another course of life , and get into some Office in the City . He is in the right , replies Clarimond , with a smile , and you that would hinder it , I must tell you you are all fools : That 's it we would tell them Sir , cries out Pernella , ah ! you are a brave Gentleman . For my part I have been these three hours with them , but I durst not open my mouth , lest they should speak to me , for their strange discourses do so amaze me , that I think my selfe in another world . I 'll promise you Mistress , continued Clarimond , to make them find their wits , before a few daies be over . They are persons at least of as good quality as Lysis , and yet they will do no good in the world : They entertain themselves with Poeticall extravagances , and because they find your Cousin sick of the same disease as themselves , they love his company . I am now come from a great man in this Country who hath promised me to found an Hospital purposely for them ; there shall they most charitably by whipt till this humour be over . May that Gentleman have his hearts desire , saies Pernella , he must needs be a very devout man , I would I might speak with him , that I might get him to do somewhat for our Cousin : We 'll talk of it when we meet next , replies Clarimond , at the present I am somewhat in haste . Clarimond in saying this went his way , and the Shepherds would still make Adrian and his wife believe that they would live in a Pastoral way , and that they were not out of their wits . They therefore looked very modestly , and swore that Clarimond himself was mad , and that it would not be long ere he should put on the fools Coat . They advised Lysis not to walk any more near his Castle , nor take any Pastures that way if ever he had any sheep . He thought their councel very good , and so returned cheerfully to Hircans with his Companions and his Cousins too , since he could not avoid it . Fontenay told Hircan what discourse had passed , wherein there wanted not matter to laugh at . Adrian comes to see Hircan , to whom he said , that he could not but wonder how a man so wise and so learned as he was , would entertain into his house such people as Lysis and his companions , and that he had met a Gentleman who told him they were all out of their wits , which was easily discovered by their actions and words , though sometimes they strived to be very serious . Hircan reply'd , that that Gentleman was deceived , and that he would give him the lie wherever he met him So Adrian was sent back again with little satisfaction : He and his wife retired to consult what they should do , and Lysis and Carmelin did the like . Thou maist easily perceive Carmelin , saies Lysis , that this Cousin of mine who cals himself my Guardian , is a most importunate fellow : Though I were not resolved to pass away my time in the Country , yet should I hardly be brought to live with him in the City . As for his wife , she is no better then he ; I must therefore find out some way to get them hence , without force or noise ; but the mystery of all will be at the same time to accomplish somewhat that may recommend me to Charite and all posterity . 'T is there I must make appear the very edg of ingenuity . Without any long preambles , I will in a word tell thee the best expedient I know , and that is to counterfeit my self dead for awhile : Adrian will presently return to Paris , as having no more to do here : But you do not consider , saies Carmelin , that he or your heirs will possess themselves of all you have , and you shall be forced to beg : I can re-enter into my possession when I please , replies Lysis : I shall soon make my self known : and besides , though I had nothing of all my father and mother left me , must I be cast down and fare ever the worse , since that in all Romances you will find divers in strange Countries having nothing in the world , who yet were Princes or Knights , of better houses then I am of . They lived only by what they borrowed of good friends whom they found every where ; does that seem strange to thee ? Do the Romances speak any thing incredible as to that point ? Sometimes Montenor hath entertained us , sometimes Orontes , sometimes Hircan , nay sometimes Clarimond , though he seem now to be my greatest enemy ; and this is a thing not to be passed by without admiration . As plainly shewing that all true lovers are favoured by heaven . Thou seest also that Polidor and Meliantes who are of a Country further distant hence then ours , and have nothing of their own , do yet live plentifully enough , by the courtesie of those friends they meet , who are their benefactors . There are in some books Lovers mentioned who have lived only upon Roots in the deserts like Hermits , and divers have been hirelings to Shepherds to get a livelyhood : What should hinder but we may do the like if we be brought to that extremity , since 't is no more then we have done for our recreation ? You are wiser then I , replies Carmelin , and therefore all the answer I make you is , that I will not contradict you in any thing , but will be alwaies of your opinion , Hear then what my designe is , saies Lysis , I will feign my self dead , both to get away this Adrian , and withall , to find out whether my Mistress will have any compassion on me , and that 's it I aim at principally . Now there 's a great difference between death and a Metamorphosis ; for I suffered my self to be metamorphosed into a Tree without any resistance , because there was some hope I might one day be restored to my former shape ; but as concerning death , when we go that journey we shall never return : That makes me resolve to die only in jest , for if I should dispatch my self as many have done that I could name , 't were a strange folly , since 't is not beyond hope I may one day be happy . There are a many in your Romances that have killed themselves because of the cruelty of their Mistresses ; and they again , some of them having notice of their death , have murdered themselves after them , or at least have all their lives repented their cruelty and disdain . It may be seen by this , that if those desperate people had had the wit to feigne death , they might have been extreamly happy . My intention thereof is so much the more excellent , and there is now no more to do then to bethink us of the means to put it in execution . There are some that hide a piggs bladder full of bloud between their skins and their shirts , and give themselves a stab there ; they fall and seem to be quite gone , till every one runs to help them ; but I do not like that way : a man might hurt himself if the Ponyard went a little further then it should ; but there are other accidents stranger yet ; besides , that when they came to search your wound , the cheat would be discovered , which would be scandalous and laught at . I will therefore play my game better if I can . I will take a glass of Wine with somewhat in it which every one will conceive to be poison , and when I have drunk it off , I will be as stiffe as an iron barre , and will keep in my breath as if I were dead ; a while after thou shalt make as if thou hast buried me , and the business is done . Now I will lurk somewhere till Adrian be gone , and Charite being acquainted with my death , shall have time enough to bewayle my loss . When thou shalt perceive her grief excessive , and that she wishes from her heart I were alive again , that she might honour me with her affection , which she had denied me before , let me know it immediately , that I may go and take her at her word , and receive the recompence of my afflictions . Now when we are come thus farre , there are inventions enough to make the world believe I have bin rais'd again ; and thus I shall so much the more ingratiate my self with Charite , who will look on me as a man highly in favour with the Gods. Thus will I compass my desire ; and what will most comfort me is , That I have run through all the adventures of the best Histories , and that my own will be the most accomplish'd in all the world . As for the stealing away of Charite , I think no more on 't ; 't is enough I once had such a designe . My thoughts are now all taken up with my feigned death ; perhaps 't will be generally believed that I was dead in deed , and was raised again ; so that Philiris shall not mention it as a fiction in his book , or if he do , he shall speak of it as an opinion of some few but which he shall condemn as erroneous , affirming my death to have been real . When Lysis said this , he thought little of Polidors being behind him , and hearing all his discourse . This Shepherd having heard Lisis his designe , retired as if he had heard nothing , and resolved to give notice to his Companions , that they might act their parts well when the business came upon the Stage . As for Carmelin , his Masters enterprise , to him , was very indifferent , for he thought better to do so then lose him quite , which haply he had done if Adrian had taken him away to Paris . He therefore promised him his utmost assistance , and so they went both to Hircan . Adrian and Pernella came thither at the same time to know whether they might be gone with their Cousin the next day ; Hircan told them that after three daies they should have him away , desiring in that time , to satisfie himself with his conversation ; Pernella told him they could not stay so long , that it was a good while since they had been from home , and that they had left in the Shop but one Prentice of whose fidelity they were not over-confident . Hircan regarded not much these remonstrances , and while Pernella was thus taken up , Fontenay who had bethought himself of a new invention to make sport , sate down in a chair , whence he pronounced these words with a languishing voice , What my bright Sun , saies he , will you leave us already ? Would you shine in another hemisphere , whence you will never return ? Alass , 't is fit the world be all served by degrees : Why will you forsake me fair Pernella , the ornament of this age ; life of my soul , what will you return to Paris , there to be the Pearl of your Quarter ? Continue rather in this Country , where you shall receive greater honours ; I will make Verses of you shall make you famous over all the world , and you will be more talked of then Petrarch's Laura . If the fair Cytherea be sometimes drawn by Swanns ; I would have you like that Goddess , and I will be your sweet singing Swan to draw your glorious Chariot . What do you think on dear Cousin , saies Hircan , have you forgot you are married ? have you lost all remembrance of the fair Theodora your wife ? You must love her eternally , you must not be inconstant : When I married her , I was not acquainted with Mistress Pernella , replies Fontenay , had I known her , I should have loved none but her : 't is she that is destined for me , let Adrian turn her over to me , I earnestly intreat him , and let him look after Theodora , he shall have her in exchange that he may have no occasion to complain : What trick is this put on me ? cries out Adrian , am I come among a sort of Adulterers ? what vilany is this to propose to me the greatest basenese in the world ! I will have my wife and my Cousin together ; if I shall not be suffered to take them away , I will bring the power of justice to do it . You do not consider where you are when you speak this , saies Meliantes , no Officer dares come within three miles about of this place . There are in this house charms that can reduce them all to dust : There came hither one once and took one of Hircans men by the chollar , his hand presently fell off , and some Sergeants being somewhat incivil , were all fastned to stakes , and after they were rubb'd well with oyle and brimstone , they burned a long time to give light to Travellers in the night . While Meliantes said this , Lysis asked Hircan whether he and Carmelin were still invulnerable , and whether for his own part , he had not lost that priviledge by putting off his Heroick Coat : Hircan assured him he had not , so that he resolved to defend himself couragiously , if any Sergeants presumed to touch his body to carry him away to Paris . There came up on this occasion a fresh imagination into his mind , which he never had before : he would needs know how Hircan could assure him he was invulnerable , since he was wonnded every day by the darts of love : Hircan told him it was true indeed , that love had wounded him , but that it was before he had made use of his charms , and that besides , he had promised only to fortifie his body against the Arms of Mars , but not against the Arrows of Cupid , which are so small that they are invisible , and pierce insensibly through the eyes even to the heart . This satisfied Lysis , and being retired with Carmelin , he told him he was very glad to know he was as invulnerable as when they were in the Castle of Anaximander ; and there 's one thing , saies he , will much promote my designe , which is , when I have taken the poison , it will be said that in regard I could not be hurt in any part of the body , and that swords and daggers could do no good upon me , I could not possibly die but by a drink . Carmelin approved this , and in the mean time Hircan seeing Adrian was almost mad for anger , entertained him with this discourse . You are to consider my good friend , sayes he to him , that you are now among Shepherds , whose principal profession is to love : All their books speak of nothing else ; they know nothing else , and therefore be not offended at their too free discourses ; they are a sort of people that are much given to the exercise of the passions , and will be in the pursuit of a woman ten years , so that at the end of such a term she requite them with a piece of old ribbond wherewith she have tied up her hair : They are not impudent as you think them : their Laws are against it : they do not speak to their Mistresses but they tremble ; and if they desired to touch her brest , fear would so benum them , that their hands would grow stiff at half way . I have a wife as well as you , but if fifty Shepherds , such as Fontenay , should be in love with her , I should have never a worm the more in my head , because I know he is the fearfullest man in the world ; and besides , that he hath the reputation to be impotent ; you must in your self laugh at such a mans passion , yet make as if you were angry before him , that he may not take you for an arrant fool : if you carry your self so , I believe you cannot do amiss , and you may afterward tell stories of your Lovers affections . Adrian was not satisfied with these reasons , nor indeed did Hircan endeavour much to appease him ; what he had said to him was by way of abuse . Adrian therefore was extreamly troubled , and though his wife had turned over thirty , and was black and lean , yet did he think her handsome , and was a little jealous : 't was an infinite pleasure to see him ever and anon look towards Fontenay , to observe what countenance he made on Pernella . This feigned Lover having fetcht three or four deep sighs , fell down all along upon chairs as if he had swouded , whereat his companions seem'd much troubled , rubbing his temples , and casting water on his face . When they had brought him to himself again , he for a long time stared on all that were about him , Alass ! my dear friends , said he , why have you so soon interrupted the sweet extasie ? My mind pleased it self in the Ideas of all worldly pleasures , and now it knows nothing real but its own affliction : I burn witout hope of enjoyment , for an ungratefull woman , that hath not vouchsafed me so much as a look , since I have declared my affection to her . Hircan upon this , said that since he was so ill he were best be had to bed , which made his companions lead him to his chamber , making a thousand extravagant postures . Thus these Gentlemen , since they became acquainted with Lysis , were so accustomed to abuse him , that they abused one another , and would not spare Adrian nor his wife , supposing their minds of the same mettal with their Cousin , and that simplicity was entailed on the whole race from generation to generation . There was only Lysis that staid with Hircan , who began to bring afresh into his mind the pleasures of their former life , because Adrian was present , whom he would also perswade that the shepherds life was the most happy . In the mean time Carmelin took occasion to go and see Amaryllis , who was alone in her Chamber , where she asking him what the other Shepherds had done since they were returned ? He answered , that he knew not what to say of them , and that they knew not what they did themselves , they were so in love . And is it possible Carmelin can be , and not be in love ? Truly Madam , reply'd he , since I have ever found you my good friend , I will freely tell you what my heart thinks . A man must once in his life at least , discover what his inclinations are . 'T is possible I may be in love , but not with Parthenice : Were I a stone like her whom my Master will have me love , 't were not amiss I were joyned to her ; but then should I not love her neither : and thus would I reason ; I would say , that in such a condition I could neither receive nor return any thing of love . Let every thing love what 's like it , let stones be in love with stones , grass with grass , plants with plants , and let the vine if it will , clime up an elme : I have often heard it said that this is done by a certain sympathy of nature , whose designe is to joyn all things together : But it makes for me , whatever my Master saies ; I should sin against nature if I should not love what were of my own species : It signifies much indeed , that Lysis tels me that Ivie scales the walls to shew it loves stones , and that I should do so too , as having some relation to the Ivie , since I represented Bacchus . This was the subject of our discourse this morning , where we were alone ; but my full and final answer was , that I was a man , and could eat and drink , and not Ivie , good for nothing but to clap on issues . He thereupon told me , that to punish my contempt of the Ivie , the Gods would change me into that plant , and that he thought the part I plaid in the pastimes of the Vintage , was a great presage thereof , since I was then compassed about with branches which I should one day really bear . At last , quoth he , 't is the most convenient Metamorphosis for thee , and quoth he , thou art to hope no less . I have given over , quoth he , the designe of changing thee into a Fountain , as I once thought , quoth he , when I thought it fit thou shouldst water the bottom of the beloved rock . It will be more proper , quoth he , that thou be Ivie , that quoth he , thou maist climb up the rock of Parthenice , and embrace it , quoth he , with thy branches . Your discourse indeed is not amiss , I must confess , saies Amaryllis , interrupting him , but I must tell you one thing , if you did not use that quoth he , so often , you would do better : I have often heard you use that kind of expression , which is not good , for that repetition is superfluous : but yet I would not tell you so much till now that we are alone . I am obliged to you for being so tender as to the ornament of my language , replies Carmelin , for it is a signe you will shew me favour in things of more importance : but I must tell you it is not without reason that I repeat the word quoth he , so often ; for 't is to let you know that it was not I , but my Master said such a thing : if I durst , I would not close up every period , but second every word with it , that you may not be mistaken ; and know that all I tell you , is by way of allegation . I should be very sorry you should think I my self said that it was convenient for me to be metamorphosed into Ivie . Amaryllis laught at this very heartily , and confessed that Carmelin's excuse was extream pleasant , and thought that no other body could have had the wit to imagin such a one , though many in their relations used the like repetition , and that as frequently : However she told him , that if he was troubled to make appear that his Masters discourses were not his , it signified he did not esteem him much : You 'll pardon me there , saies Carmelin , but I must tell you freely , that my Master speaks many things which a man must not believe , which proceeds from that disturbance of mind he is in by reason of his love , and in this he will not contradict me , for it were not for his credit . Since you will not believe him , saies Amaryllis , what is your designe then ? 'T is only that I dare not declare my self , lest I should be thought unconstant , reply'd Carmelin ; as for your part Madam you know partly what I would say : I would to God I had seen Lisetta before Parthenice ! I say no more . You would tell me , saies Amaryllis , that if you had fallen in love with Lisetta before Parthenice , you should have been sent to the former , which you would have been glad of , because she were the better company . I have found out an expedient in this business of yours , for Hircan having related to me all your adventures , told me how that one night , being with Lysis , while he was a Tree there was a Nymph called Lucida , who said that you should have for Mistress the greater of the Hamadriads which were in the Company : She that was spoken of was Lisetta , who is now restored to her former shape . Now it must be said that you have been in love with her ever since that time ; and that all the hurt you have said of her since , was only to shew how far you were sensible of the smart of your whipping . Carmelin was almost out of himself at this good councel , which he was the gladder to receive from Amaryllis , because 't was she had been the Fountain Lucida : She was thanked with almost as many conges as words , whereupon Carmelin left her and returned to his Master , to whom he said that he had conceal'd a great secret from him out of a certain fearfullness , but that he could hide it no longer . Lysis told him he should be glad to hear it , so that Carmelin acquainted him , that he had been in love with Lisetta , since the time she was an Hamadryad , and that he had obeyed the command he had received from Lucida to love her : Why didst thou not tell me so ? replies Lysis , why didst thou profess love to Parthenice , committing an inconstancy , and an infidelity wherein I confirmed thee , as not knowing thou hadst before lost thy liberty ? I did no further inform my self , because I thought thou hadst had it still ; for when I spoke to thee of Synopa , Lucida , Lisetta , and her companion the Apricock-tree-Nymph , thou saidst they were all witches , and that thou wouldst avoid their assemblies , as those of the Sabat . I beg your pardon for these faults , saies Carmelin , my mind was then full of bad opinions : I believe it and pardon thee , saies Lysis , it was easily judged that thou never hadst but a feigned passion for Parthenice , since thou didst so soon forsake her , and didst disclaim her assoon as ever that misfortune of losing her proper from hapned to her . 'T is said , that he who leaves off loving , never lov'd ; I did much suspect that there was some reason for thy aversion to that poor Rock : Let 's think on 't no more , Carmelin , fate hath decreed that thou love Lisetta : Thou art now the happiest among the happiest Lovers in the world , thou livest in the same place with thy Mistress , thou canst speak to her at any time , or thou maist see her at least : O how would far more illustrious Shepherds then thou art , wish such an adventure , nay even the disgras'd and disfavour'd shepherd Lysis who must die anon , because he cannot enjoy that happiness Alass ! my tongue , discover no more , lest you be over-heard of some who are strangers to what hath been resolv'd in the councel of our thoughts . Carmelins joy at this time made no harmony with the sadness of his Master , so that he only thank'd him in common expressions for the favour he did him by suffering him to love Lisetta . Lysis in the mean time , whose thoughts were very changeable , resolved to speak thus to Hircan who made towards them . I have been a while since in thy Kitchin , where I observed the killing and dressing of a pigg , saies he to him , which put me in mind of the ancient sacrifices ; wherein they consulted the entrails of the Beasts : 'T were requisite my Cousin should be desired to sacrifice , to know if he ought to oppose my being a Shepherd . I should also desire to be resolved of it by the flight of birds , and such other waies of presaging : Speak no more of it , saies Hircan , I shall use no more perswasion to him , you shall be a Shepherd in spight of all his foolish conceits : Yet would it at least be a noble thing to sacrifice and observe all the ancient Ceremonies , replies Lysis , we should have brought victims for the prosperity of your Marriage , as also to thank the Gods for their assistance to me in divers dangerous adventures . Some Shepherdesses should bring baskets full of Flowers , others Vessels with fire and a romatick odours , and then the Shepherds should lead up the Crowned Victims : Thus should we gain admiration by that excellent order , as a thing that had not been seen of a long time . Men sometimes are not pleased with novelties , if their minds are not prepared to receive them , replies Hircan , and therefore let us not so hastily introduce those customs you speak of : 'T is true they are ancient , but they would be new to us because they have been so long discontinued . Hircan having said this , retired , and Carmelin presumed to ask his Master what were the most certain and remarkable presages besides the flight of birds ; He told him that when a man undertook any business , he must observe the persons he first met , and what discourse he had with them , or some other circumstance , and thence make some conjecture at what may happen . Carmelin thought himself able enough for this ; and so leaving his Master to his melancholick thoughts , he would go and see his Mistress , but before-hand would trie some presage , thereby to know the end of his loves : he went into a place where he found a maid heating the oven , which having acquainted his Master with , he told him that that maid represented Lisetta , who had put fire into his brest ; and as for the bread she put in to bake , that shewed that the fair one should participate of his flames , and should give him her heart to heat . This good presage could no less then stir up Lysis to seek such another ; but he would go more ceremonially to work , and the many other designes he had to bring about , diverted him from thinking on this . Carmelin being over head and ears in love , would needs trie one more whether he could meet with his Mistress . He came down into a Parlor where he found Amaryllis talking with three Countrey-peoyle , who had brought her some wheat which they ought her for rent . There was a napkin laid at the Tables end , with a piece of salt pork , the better to make them taste a glass of wine . Amaryllis bid Carmelin do as they did , which he would not be entreated twice to do , such was his fear to be troublesome . Being all four at Table , there was a Lacquay filled them some wine , and laid every man his glass at his trencher ; Carmelin seeing the others did nothing but eat , and were not yet disposed to drink , as being not so bold before Amaryllis , he who had a greater gift of confidence , took his glass that sate next him , and drank it clearly off . This it may be was a mistake , for that glass stood as it were between them ; but awaile after he took anothers glass and did the like , so that for this there could be no excuse ; it is to be supposed that he seeing he came off so well , no body saying ought to him , would needs try to shew the same trick for the third : He took therefore the third mans glass , and dispatched it so neatly , that there remained not so much left , as to make a ruby on the nail . Amaryllis , who in the mean time looked out at the window , turns towards them , and seeing that the Country-men had taken off their glasses , and Carmelins only stood full before him● she thought they had all drunk but he : Why do you not drink Carmelin , saies she to him ? you are too bashfull . Upon this the Country-men began to murmur , and Carmelin to laugh . What would these good people say , continued Amaryllis ; the Lacquay who had seen Carmelin play the trick , went and acquainted his Mistress : She thought it a very pleasant one , yet asked the feigned modest man , why he would drink others mens wine ? he answered , That he thought they would not drink any , and that for his part who had much need of it , he had taken it without saying ought , because he was loath to trouble any body to fill so often . Having satisfied himself , rose from the Table , and the Countrey-men had other wine . If Amaryllis excused Carmelins drunkenness , the Lacquay who had seen it did not ; nor had he suffered it but to see his impudence , and he made it his business to relate this action to his Comrades , to enrage them the more against him : Nor was this all they had to say to him , for they could not but be envious to see Carmelin , who was but a servant no more then themselves , speak as confidently to their Master as if he had been his companion , besides , they could not brook to see him at Table every day with Gentlemen of quality ; and their greatest regret was , that they were forced to serve one that was no better then themselves , and presented him with wine as the rest . Upon this occasion they all entred into a league against him , which may teach us not to wonder so much to find envie in Kings Courts , since it can find room under the roof of a Country-Gentleman . Being therefore at supper , the servants minded not Carmelins drink , whereas at other times they were wont to present him before he asked for it . He shak'd his head as he looked on one of the Lacquays , to tell him be wanted somewhat , but the Lacquay looking on him as seriously , shook his head as the other did : If Carmelin made any signe with his hand , the other made the like , and all the other Lacquays did the like whenever he made any addresses to them : For they were resolved to punish him now , for having drunk too much at collation . When the fruits were served up he was so drie , that he would have cry'd out for drink , but that he was loath to make any noise : He therefore rose from the Table , and went and drank at the side-Table himself . Hircan taking notice of it , said that he would have him waited on as well as the rest , and that he would not have his men think themselves his fellows , because he was neither waiting-man nor groom , but might be rank'd among Gentlemen dependants , as being received into an association of Shepherdry with Lysis . This troubled the servants extreamly , but for the present there was no further tumult . Adrian and Pernella sate at Hircans Table , and Fontenay , who still plaid the discontented person . After a short walk in the Garden , Lysis and Carmelin were dismissed to bed , and for Adrian and his wife , they might when they pleas'd have done the like . Adrian had all supper time observed whether Fontenay did not out of affection drink out of the same glass as Pernella , or trod not on her foot to appoint the time . He had all the while been in she like disquiets , such was his jealousie , and as they walked , he was almost resolved to tye her to a lethern girdle he wore on his doublet , lest any body might take her away from him . Having therefore seen her a bed in the chamber assigned them , he searcht under the bed , and on the bed-stead , nay under the very feather bed and mat , behind it , and in the chimney , to see if some body were not hidden there . Finding nothing , he made fast the dore with a bar , and besides put a Cupboard against it ; and yet he did not think himself safe enough , as fearing there might be some body locked up in a great chest which was near the window , who might force his wife , for he was not only jealous of Fontenay , but of all the other Shepherds . At last finding the Chest emptie , he laid himself by Pernella's side . He was no sooner a bed , but Fontenay , who was resolved to make what sport he could with him , comes to the dore and sings a Court-air with a languishing voice , as if he had been ready to dye for love . Hircan helped him with his Lute , and a while after , the other Shepherds and Amaryllis , desirous to share in the sport , made an excellent consort with them . They sung all manner of songs , and that in such abundance , that Adrian and Pernella were almost stunn'd with the noise . When they had given over , Fontenay fetch'd three or four sighes , and made this complaint . Must then another be master of her whom . I cannot be servant to ? Must another body enjoy my soul ? Ah my Fairest ! why do you slight me ? There is such a Nymph of Diana that loves me better then her Mistress . There are those that run after me , and offer me all that I offer you ; but I reserve my self for you alone . If you will grant me nothing , yet refuse not my heart , which I present unto you . Do me the favour to accept it , and assure me only by one word of your mouth , that you do it : Let your fair lips , whose motion is the rest of the ear , neatly pronounce what they ought to say to me . Though you lose nothing thereby , yet I shall think my self a great gainer . The Shepherd Fontenay uttered a many other amorous discourses , and sometimes sung with the rest . Adrian in the mean time swore he would be gone the next day , though he left Lysis behind him ; and that he would sue for reparation for the affronts done him . The more he spoke , the greater noise did they make , that it might encrease his madness that he was not heard . This diversion having lasted above an hour , the company of Musitians permitted him to sleep . The good mans ears was so stunn'd , that he thought he should be deaf , as he had been before : however these disquiets were not so great but they suffered him to take some rest . Being gotten up the next day , as he came down to see if there were anymeans to be gone , Carmelin comes out of his masters chamber , and told the other Shepherds that he was very sick . Fontenay and his companions went thither immediately , and Adrian with them , but his wife was not with him ; for he had locked her in the chamber while she was a dressing . A while after , Hircan comes in ; and Lysis seeing all that company , sate up in his bed and began this discourse . The Gods have at length had compassion on me , and delivered me out of Adrians tyrannie . See they have sent me a sickness which I shall never recover . He that having sometime been a tree , ought to have hard flesh : He who hath been invulnerable , who hath quelled so many Monsters ; and he lastly , who thought himself so reserved to restore the earth to its first felicitie , behold he is beaten down by the first approaches of a feaver that have assaulted him . Fear not that sayes Hircan , be of good courage ; what ails you ? will you have any thing to breakfast ? I have an extreme head-ach replyes Lysis , but I think that when I have drunk a little wine , I shall be able to suffer my pain more patiently and more chearfully . 'T was hereupon considered whether any wine should be given him , for Adrian said , that if it were a feaver , it would encrease it ; but Hircan having felt his pulse , said he had yet no feaver , and that he might have what he desired . Carmelin had wine ready in a little bottle , he brought him a glass of it . Lysis drank it off so hastily as if he avoided the tasting of it , and when he had done , he made such wry faces as if it had been physick , and after that , he continued his discourse thus : My dear friends , be not amazed that I have with some trouble taken down this wine , though I gave it no long time to stay in my palate : it is because it hath such a lewd taste , that if all the drink in the world were such , you would dye for thirst rather then taste any . 'T is not but that the Territorie of Brie is favourable enough to the wines , for the wines of this Country , is in its nature good : but it is because I have made it otherwise on purpose , and having a design to dye , I put in the last night a certain poison which I had carryed about me a long time to make use of , as I have , when any occasion should present it self . And if you desire to know more particularly why I would at this present dispatch my self , it is not only to avoid going to Paris with Adrian , but also to obey the command of my Mistress . When I asked her a while since , what Laws I should observe under her Empire , she answered me roughly , I command you not to obey me any more . I had much adoe to understand this command , and therefore proposed the difficultie of it to Carmelin and Clarimond . All I could gather from their answer was that I should not obey Charite in that command which charged me not to obey her , and contradicted it self ; and that I was only to regard her former commands , taking this to signifie nothing . This subtle explication had some appearance of truth and I was satisfied with it for wantof a better . But it being not in my power to speak with Charite , to have one from her own mouth , I had a day or two since , a certain inspiration which hath given me all the satisfaction I desired . Methinks I hear it still in my ear , telling me that all those who have offered at any explication of Charites command , understood nothing in it , and that there is no doubt but to have commanded me not to obey her any more , was as much as to bid me dye as soon as I could , and not be any longer subject to her laws . Let him therefore , that is unworthy to serve her , dye ; and in his death will be found the fulfilling of that inviolable Commandement . I command you , sayes Charite to me , that word tells me I ought to obey her , and that according to her good pleasure I should dye . That is a thing soon doon , and as for the other part which will have me to obey her no more , that will be executed when my soul and body are separated . This argues not but that I must still love Carite even in the other world , but because I shall be nothing but an unprofitable shade uncapable to do her any service , it may be conceived I shall obey her no more . Lysis having ended this discourse , began to roll his eyes in his head and to seign tremblings ; so that Adrian was in a pittiful taking , and asked Carmelin whether it were true his Master had put any poison into the wine he had drunk . I am sure sayes Carmelin , that I having brought this bottle hither last night , not knowing what occasion there might be of it , Lysis put I know not what into it : But wretch that I am I was not so careful as to ask him what it was , and yet it will be said that I am partly a cause of his death , by reason of my negligence . Besides that it breaks my heart , when I think he took that mortal draught from my hand , O heavens ! why would you suffer it ? Thus did Carmelin seem to be extreamly troubled according to the directions of his Master , and Adrian amazed as much as possible , turned to Hircan , entreating him to apply some remedy to his poor Cousin , and to send for an Apothecarie that might give him somewhat to make him cast up what he had taken . Hircan and all the shepherds who had been acquainted by Polidor of the dissimulation of Lysis , made as if they were extremely troubled ; and one of them tells Adrian that he knew not of any means to give his Cousin an Antidote , though the Apothecary had brought any , because he being resolved to die , would never take it . Yet Hircan made as if he would send a Lacquay to the City for that purpose . In the mean time Lysis having trembled a great while , pronounced these words with a dying voice . A certain benummedness begins to seize my noblest parts ; I am gone my friends . Farewel Shepherds , choose out one from among you , who being the most illustrious , may give you lawes . If my advice be of any weight with you , take Philiris . I believe the Parisians that are to come , will be much astonished not to find me ; but there is no remedy , I must obey my Mistress one moment , that I may obey her no more : I will execute her command without command . As for your part Cousin , you are partly the cause why I embrace death , for seeing that you would needs carry me to Paris , it should be my endeavour to dye , though I received no occasion as being desirous to end my dayes here , that I may have the honour to be buried by my companions , and in spight of your teeth remain in this happy country . This discourse ended , Lysis slides down into the bed , as if he had fainted ; and after he had fetched some sighes , he turned to the other side , and spoke no more . He kept himself so much from moving and taking his breath aloud , that the shepherds concluded he was dead , who was the dearest friend they had in the world Carmelin casting himself on his bed , cryed out , Alas my poor Master ! why would you dye in the flower of your age ? you might have yet a good while enjoyed the pleasures of life . Ah! since he is dead that comforted us all in our afflictions , sayes Fontenay , it is fit I dye too . He hath shewed me the way , I am not less miserable in my Loves then he . I love cruel one whom the relation of my sufferings can make never the more favourable to me . Give me poison as thou didst thy Master , Carmelin : I will take it off presently , and lye down by him that I may dye in his company . Am I a common Executioner sayes Carmelin ? Am I an administrer of poison ? Had I known that the wine I had given my Master had been poisoned , do you think I would have suffered him to take it ? Go seek poison somewhere else , there is no more in our bottle : I would to God there never had been any . If I cannot get poison , cryes out Fontenay , I will take a knife and cut my throat ; and if I am denyed weapons , I shall find some other shift to dispatch my self : I will cast my self out at the window , I will hang my self , or swallow burning coals , and will keep in my breath till I am choaked . Take away this desperate person , sayes Hircan , you Polydor and Meliantes , carry him into some chamber , where let him be chained up as a mad man. O God! how does Love let us see this day the strange effects of his mighty power . Hircan having said this , Fontenay was conveyed away , and Adrian having himself felt his Cousin , was so simple as to think him dead . He went presently to his wife and told her this sad news . They were both extremely troubled , considering it would be said generally that they were the cause of this poor lads death , for want of having a better care of him ; and were too blame to let him goe into the Country among strangers , who had so confounded his imaginations , that he dyed out of despair . Their recourse was to discharge their fury on Carmelin , telling him he was a Rogue , a Traytor , and a Mutherer , and that it was he had put poison into his Masters wine . He reproached them with being the cause of all this unhappiness , and that Lysis had confessed at his death , that he dyed to avoid going with them to Paris . Hircan came and told them it was irreverent to quarrel in the place where the dead body lay ; and that there was as much respect due to the dead as to things sacred . He thereupon causes all to depart the chamber and locked the dore , not permitting any to go in , and then takes up Adrian after this manner . Let us speak a little with reason good friend , sayes he to him : What do you mean by making such a noise here ? Will you have all the world take notice that Lysis is poisoned ? If that be once known , his body will be taken hence , and justice will proceed against him as a self-homicide . He will be hanged at a Gibbet by his feet : he will have a brand of infamie , and his goods will be confiscate : You that are of his kindred will get neither profit nor eredit thereby . All you have of Lysis's in your hands will be taken away , and the children will point at you as they goe to school , as being of near kin to one that was hanged . You must therefore conceal the truth , and give out that Lysis dyed a natural death . These considerations ●●silenced Adrian and his wife : They had some part in Lysis's inheritance , which would have fallen to them very seasonably , for they had already two children , one tabling abroad , and the other at nurse , and they were not over-rich . As for Carmelin , nothing could make him give over his complaints ; these and the like were alwayes his words . I who have so faithfully assisted my master , shall now be no more thought on He that hath laboured shall go without his reward , and they that have done nothiug shall carry away all . Who hath been with Lysis night and day ? Who hath fasted with him for companys sake , when there was a necessitie ? Who hath broke his sleep to entertain him with love discourse ? Who made clean his cloaths ? Who told him fine tales ? Who taught him sentences taken out of the choicest Common-places ? Alas ! It was his faithful Carmelin : Yet he shall inherit nothing of his . Now he is dead , he must be thrust out of dores like a Rogue . Had he but made his Will , I should have seen whether he had loved me me or no ; I should have been content with what he would have left me . Must the next of kin whom he loved not at all , and to avoid whom , he is departed the world ; be his absolute heirs ? T is as much as the bestowing on the murtherer the goods of him he hath murthered . Here are his freinds who pretend to be very sad for his death , but they have not the fiftieth part of my affliction . 'T is a good author hath taught me , that if heirs have tears in their eyes , they laugh in their hearts and as for that invention of Close Mourning at the burial it was out of a distrust they might not constantly observe the same sadness in their count-nance , and that their joy might not be discovered at their eyes , which would be a thing of ill example to the people . Thus did Carmelin continue his complaints , which I believe he had studied , but Hircan told him that he would order things so , that his services should not be forgoten , and though his Master had ordered him neither wages , nor consideration , yet should he have what would satisfie him . He bid him not trouble himself that his Master made no will , for that would have been only a seminary of suits , and Lysis's heirs would not have paid what had been bequeathed . To give you an example of these inconveniences , continues he , a rich man making his will , left all he had to a company of his fellow Citizens to dispose of it , and to let his right heirs have what part thereof pleased them . The heir suing the communitie , the Judge told them : Well , if you are desirous to accomplish the Will of the Testator , you must let this son have what pleaseth you . What division will you make ? he shall have a tenth part ; and we will have the other nine replyed the company . Take then the tenth part to your selves , sayes the Judge , and leave the rest to the heir , for he is to have what part pleaseth you . By this querck the lawful heir was restored to his right : but all Judges have not such good judgments as this had ; so that it would be very doubtful pleading , both for the Inheritors and Legataries . What ever Lysis had left you , Sir Carmelin , Adrian would have gotten one half , and the Law another . What course shall I take then ? saies Carmelin , were it not better be in hazard to get somewhat , then to be assured of nothing ? What shall I stay for ? wretch that I am , fortune never smiled on me in my life . Do you wonder Fortune never smiled on you , repsies Hircan , did you ever see one smile upon the wheele ? Carmelin understood not this scoffe at the first , but at length he remembred that that unconstant Goddess was represented on a wheele : He prayed Hircan not to add to his affliction by deriding his misery : and though Hircan knew he was not so sad as he pretended , yet he swore to him , that in case the heirs would give him nothing , he would satisfie him out of his own . About this time comes in a Lacquey from Anselme , who said his Master was much troubled about Lysis , having heard nothing from him since the last time he had seen him , and that he was sent to know whether he had been so ill bred as to return without bidding him adiew , or asking whether he would any thing to Paris . My friend , saies Hircan , tell your Master that Lysis is just now departed this world . The Lacquey would not have believed it , had not Carmelin with a sad countenance confirmed it . He therefore returned with this answer to his Master . Anselme knew not whether it was only a trick put upon him , or that it was true , so that however it were , he thought best to go immediately to Hircans . At the outer gate he met Meliantes , who acquainted him with the whole business . To comply with the brave Shepherds that were there , Anselme counterfeited the disconsolate as much as could be . In the mean time Adrian and Pernella asked Hircan what he intended to do with the body , and desired it might be buried , and put into the ground : He shall not be interred to day , saies Hircan , his fellow Shepherds will not permit it , their Custom is to keep the bodies two daies at least , and then wash them to see if they are quite dead ; for there are some who being only fallen into a lethargy have been thought dead , and so buried , they recovering again have died mad . Besides that you are to know that the bodies of Illustrious Shepherds and Heroes , such as your Cousin was , are never intered , that 's a thing was never seen . Read all good Authors , and you will find it was never done : We think it a base thing to be thrust into the earth ; you cannot do worse with those that die as Malefactors : is there any thing more ignominious then to rot , and to be eaten of worms ? Is it not a despicable thing to be bestow'd into the grossest of all the Elements ? 't is better chuse the purest , as a thing more noble and more desirable . We persons of quality , have our bodies burned after our death . The fire which seems to aspire to the highest sphere , seems tocarry thither with it our Reliques , and that our bodies are conveyed to the Gods as well as our souls . Lysis's body shall therefore be burn'd on a heap of fagots , in the midst of my Court ; but there are some necessarie ceremonies to go before Hercules was burnt alive before he went to heaven ; is there any danger to burn a dead man ? the bodies of all the Caesars have been so . Adrian who understood nothing of History nor fables , was beside himself at this proposition of Hircan , and protested more then ever to apply himself to Justice for satisfaction for all the injuries he had received . He said they were to blame not to suffer his Cousin to be buried after the ordinary manner , since it did not appear he died a Heretick , nay contrary to Hircans opinion , he maintained that it was an ignominious thing to be burn'd ; nay worse then to be cast into the common shore , since they were the most wicked that were condemned to the fire , as Witches , and Traitors . Philiris stood up to make good what Hircan had said , and would have brought his reasons out of the subtile Wisdom of Dr. Charron ; but Hircan told him he must keep within the limits of Poety , and that they ought not to engage themselves in things over serious . Adrian not being able any longer to keep in his vexation , turn'd to Anselme , and quarrelled with him in this manner ; If I come to any trouble for my deceased Cousin , I declare to you now as I did then , and I shall declare to you then as I now do , that I will be righted against you . You have taken this poor youth from under my hands , and though you promised me to treat him well , yet you have brought him hither among a sort of people that have made him run quite out of his wits . 'T is quite contrary to what you say , replies Anselme , for if they are mad as you see they are sometimes , 't is your Cousin is in fault ; they were discreet enough when he came hither , but he hath perverted them , and filled them with his corrupt opinions . If I had not had a great care of my self , and kept at a distance from him , he would have brought me into the same high-way of madness : I have sufficient witness to prove that he would have perswaded me above a hundred times to turn Shepherd . These are cheats , saies Adrian , you are all of you old enough to look to your selves ; 't is not to be conceived that one young man alone should corrupt so many ; my cousin could not be wors in any place of the world : these are Ruffians & Atheists that fear neither God nor devil ; since I came into this place I have not heard one word of our Religion . How is it that these Apostates are suffered in France , who are worse then Nero's and Julian's ? Adrian uttered a many exclamations to the same purpose , but Meliantes told him that it were not his best course to use such language , and that he had already felt the greatness of Hircans power . You are an ignorant Cockney , saies Hircan very roughly to him , you know not what belongs to Heroick grandeur : Know that Heroes , such as we are , have priviledges which other men have not . They live after another manner , they are clad otherwise , they speak otherwise , and they die otherwise . Adrian had an itch to ask whether they had not a Paradice by themselves , but he kept it in for fear of further offence . Consider with your self if you have a mind to see the Ceremonies we use to the dead , continued Hircan , we will not do any thing the less , or more secretly for you ; if you will not appear there , hide your self where you please ; nay the truth is , you are too profane to be present at such sacred Funerals . This discourse made Adrian and his wife retire to their Chamber and in the mean time Hircan opens Lysis's , whereinto the whole company entred , not excepting Fontenay , who having overcome his despair , thought it sufficient to be sad . Carmelin went and cast the sheet over Lysis's head , who discovered no more motion then before ; and the Gardiner having brought such flowers and sweet hearbs as could be found in that season , all the Shepherds cast of them upon the dead body . Hereupon comes in Amaryllis singing an aire had been purposly made on the death of the Shepherd . Her voice was so sweet and languishing , that Adrian thought at first she had sung some good prayer , or hymne ; but when he understood the sence of what she sung , and the other Shepherds answering her , he was stark mad , because the subject of it was some amorous passion . See here my duck , among what a sort of people we are fallen instead of praying to God for the soul of the poor dead party or sending for Priests to do it , they go even into his Chamber singing French aires whereas the hymnes of the Church are in Latine . In the mean time I doubt not but my Cousin hath more need of good prayers , for he died without confession . The Musick having lasted a good while , he still complained , and in the mean time Carmelin being come out of the Chamber for more branches of Cypress which Hircan wanted , a Lacquey met him , and fell on him in these words ; Thy glory is now in the dust , poor snake , thou shalt play the fool no more , thou hast lost the master for whose sake thou wert entertained every where . I shall now see thee a poor rogue again . Carmelin was so peaceable a man that he made no return again to these abuses , but fell a weeping to shew how great his grief was ; but yet in himself he took comfort , when he considered that those who domineered over him , as if he had no dependance of any man , would be one day deceived , when they should find Lysis still alive . He went therefore to the Garden and gathered some Cypress , and carried it quietly to quietly to Hircan . who strewed it all about the Chamber , according to the custom of the Ancients , who held that Tree mournfull . Carmelin hereupon reflecting on what he had heard Hircan say , that Lysis's body should be burn'd and not interr'd , fell into strange disquiets ; for as to the effecting his Masters designe , it was necessary he should be interr'd , to the end that there being nothing to detain Adrian in Bris , he might return to Paris , and Lysis get out of the Sepulcher in the night , and go into some private place , whence he might afterwards return to his former way of life ; whereas on the contrary , should they burn him , the poor man knew not whether he were not oblig'd to declare that he was not dead , lest they should commit such a cruelty as to burn him alive . At last he resolved to be patient a while , lest he should have incurr'd the displeasure of his Master , who would have been angry to find him no better a keeper of his secrets , so that he resolv'd not to declare the truth , till extream necessity should require it . While he was thus considering , Philiris being gotten up into a chair on his knees , and leaning his hands on the back of it , began to hem , as one that prepares himself for a long speech . All the Shepherds sate down knowing his intention was to make a Funeral Oration on the death of Lysis , and every one keeping silence , he spoke thus . I am not able to tell you , sad and disconsolate Shepherds , what we have left us we can call good , if we consider what we have lost , unless it be the reflection of our memory on the content and satisfaction we had to possess the incomparable Lysis ; for we are rather to continue our thanks to the Gods that we enjoy'd him some time , then censure them that they have now taken him from us . They are possibly our crimes have caus'd it , in that we deserve not to have among us so rare a Masterpiece , to whose excellence heaven and nature had contributed equally . Whether we consider the features of his countenance , and the proportion of his body , or represent to our selves the delicacy of his disposition , and the excellency of his mind , there was nothing the earth could be worthy of . Nevertheless this common mother of men being desirous to enjoy him eternally , had obtained of Jupiter that he might be received into the quality of Trees , which she nourishes by their roots ; but the sage Hircan opposed the decree , and delivered the illustrious Shepherd out of captivity ; which though it was honourable , yet could not but be inconvenient . But heaven not being long able to be without its own work , hath prevailed so far as that it hath taken him hence , and it might be easily judg'd it was resolv'd to have him , since it was the decree of fate he should expose himself to all manner of dangers to deliver a Lady out of the Prison of an Enchanter , though his principal profession was far from that of a Souldier , Notwithstanding all this , 't was no violent death snatcht him from us ; but methinks the first fruits of those delights he now enjoyes , should not have been so burdensome to him ; a natural death came and gently closed up his eyes , and hath not broken nor cut the knots which fastned his soul and body together , but hath most dexterously and without any violence untyed them . These words moved Lysis so far , that he almost forgot he was departed . He was ready to speak , and to tell the Shepherds they were to blame to say his death was natural , since it was violent . He thought that if it was not said he had poisoned himself , his hopes would have been frustrated , and he should deserve nothing of Charite . He never imagined it would have been ignominious to him if it should be said he had dispatched himself . The agitation of his mind was so great , that his body moved a little , which Meliantes perceiving , acquainted the Oratour with it ; but they perswaded him it was an illusion , so that Philiris proceeded in his Oration . I should then have told you , Pastoral Assembly , that it was necessary Lysis should die , since it was the pleasure of heaven , but yet there was no consideration should oblige us to receive his death otherwise then with the greatest afflictions that men are capable of . There 's none among us ought for ten years be guilty of the least smile , and if any such thing happen it shall be a forfeit . How can we disclaim sadness ? since love himself , though a God , is not exempted ; and I believe he will no more go naked as he was wont to do , because he must now put on mourning : Nor indeed could he not but be extreamly obliged to this Shepherd , as who made it his daily employment , the dilatation of his Empire while he lived , and at his death commended and consign'd his soul into his hands to be conducted into that place , where all faithfull Lovers are eternally rewarded . I should not tell you all these things , did I not herein obey custom , who will have it so ; for I conceive you are all ready to do Lysis all that is due to him , without any excitation from my words . However I shall presume to desire you against to morrow to prepare your selves for the solemnity of his Funerals , then I shall have more to say then I have now , and then I shall make a particular relation of all his perfections , and the noblest adventures of his Loves , not for your sakes who are acquainted with them ; but to satisfie such as are strangers to them that may happen to be then present , and would be glad to understand the life of the Heroick Shepherd , whose designe was to introduce among us the felicity of the first age . Philiris here ended his discourse , whereof Lysis missed not a word , being extreamly elevated with the honour they did him . Hircan caused all the Shepherds to leave the Chamber , and left Carmelin alone to watch the dead body . They dined a while after , and they brought him what he wanted ; but though there was not too much for himself , yet was he so charitable , as having lockt the dore , to present his Master with half , who confessed he never had a better stomack then since he was dead . Anselme returned to Orontes's , there to give an account of Lysis's pleasant adventure , and to satisfie all as to the report they might have received of his death . In the mean time Adrian and Pernella would needs eat apart , and not go any more among the Shepherds , whom they took for excommunicated and abominable people : Their resolution was not to return till they had seen their Cousins body put into the ground in spight of all Hircans oppositions ; though they had business that much required their hastening to Paris . The day being spent in divers entertainments , as every one was pleased to pass it away , it was thought fit Carmelin should lie in the Chamber where the dead body lay , though he seem'd to be somewhat unwilling , and the rest were disposed into their ordinary Chambers . Lysis seeing himself alone with his faithfull Carmelin , talked with him a good while , and would needs know what was generally said of his death . Having understood that every one bewailed it , he believed it might be some affliction to Charite ; and as for the consulation was had about the burning of his body , it troubled him more then all . At last he desired Carmelin to bind a faggot about with cloathes , and to put it upon the heap in his stead . Carmelin promised to do whatever lay in his power . The morning was not far spent , but Orontes and all his house came to Hircans , being extreamly desirous to see the issue of this feigned departure of Lysis . Montenor and Clarimond were also present , the report it seems having spread so far . All the Shepherds were already entred Lysis's Chamber , when Adrian comes thither once more to relate his afflictions , telling them they were to blame , not to have bestowed Christian burial on the poor deceased party . Clarimond comes in just as he was speaking , so that having known him to be the man he had spoken with in the fields , and finding him more staid and discreet then any of the rest , he entreated him to stand his friend . Clarimond who was of a very good disposition , went and spoke softly to Hircan , telling him , that he knew not what pleasure they took by persecuting the poor Citizen in that manner , and that he was sufficiently abus'd . You may perceive well enough , saies Hircan , that it is his cousin Lysis hath begun , we have only promoted the business a little ; when an humour took him to counterfeit himself dead , would you have us say immediately that there was no such thing ? Not so neither , replies Clarimond , the humour was too pleasant to let it die ; but let it now have an end . Hircan made no other answer to that , then with a ●od approve what he had said ; and seeing that Charite was come with the rest into the room , he led her by the hand toward the Shepherds bed , and said to her , Consider fair Charite , what are the effects of your cruelty : You have given this illustrious Shepherd a Command without Command , which hath been the cause of his death : you are to be commended that you are come hither , to water his body with your tears : It shall be washed with no other ; but yet , O cruel one , before you darken the fair Suns of your eyes with the clowdes of sadness , be so favourable as to dart some of their rayes on this breathless body . It may possibly 〈◊〉 , that since you have had the power to make it die , you may by the same power revive it . Lysis perceived by this discoutse , that his Mistress was there , and being unwilling it should be reproacht to her in time to come , that she was not able to raise up her Lover , he resolved to return immediately into the world in her presence . He therefore rais'd up his head by little , and having uncovered it with one hand , he rub'd his eyes a long time together , as if he had had a deal of trouble to get them open . The Shepherds cry'd out presently a miracle , a miracle , a miracle of Charite's eyes , this beauty hath not only restored life to Lysis , but even to all his friends who would have died with him . Let us give her thanks , let us adore her , and erect Temples to her as a Goddess . On your knees Shepherds before this fair one , submit your selves to her . Charite seeing that they came to embrace her knees and kiss the border of her garment , was so bashfull that she repented she had come along with her Mistress , and would have run away , had not Hircan held her very fast . Lysis beheld her with a languishing look , and after a while said to her , Is it you fair Charite that commands me from the other world after you had sent me thither ? What new resolution have you taken ? Will you have me stay and languish here for ever ? Do not you imagin any such thing , saies Hircan , 't is to restore you to happiness , that you are restored to life . O! if it be so , saies Lysis , how much better is it for me to be on earth , then to be in hell , or the Elisian fields , whence I am now come , and where I have seen wonderfull things . Adrian , who was in the Chamber with the rest to see what should be done , was extreamly overjoy'd to hear Lysis speak . he went and cry'd out to his wife that their Cousin was still alive ; but Polidor told him that he was mistaken if he thought that Lysis had not been dead at all , and that he had not seen him depart , but that he was raised again both through the charms of Charite , and those of Hircan . Adrian who understood nothing of such miracles , answered not a word , to avoid further dispute , but with Pernella returned to Lysis's Chamber . The Shepherd would have risen to have cast himself at Charite's feet ; but they told him he were better keep his bed a little , because a man could not die without being very sick , and that there was still some reliques of the disease . However he lifted himself up a little higher then he was before , and having a pillow under his head , he began to speak thus to all that were present : It is but reasonable , dearly beloved companions , that I tell you from what place I come , and that I give you an account of those things I have seen . My soul was no sooner out of my body , but Live came and seiz'd it to carry it to Hell : I would not have my Cousin Adrian nor yet his wife , whom I see there in a corner , start back at that word ; they are not to think that going to hell in the expressions of Shepherdry is to be damn'd , as it may be they have heard their Parson teach ; but it signifies only translation into the other world , which is called hell , because it is lower then this . It is certain that in that place there is a prison for those that are found guilty of any crime , but that is called Tartarus . All men are obliged to go into those subterraneous places to do homage to Pluto , who is the King thereof , unless it happen by especial favour to some to be deified assoon as they are dead , and that some God plunge them into a river to purifie them , as Venus did her son Aeneas This honour being not due to me , Love carried me away into hell ; for you are to observe that though they are the good or bad Angels which do this Office for all other mortals , yet this little God did it for me , because the fates never commended me into the custody of any other Genius then him . When we had passed down through an obscute valley , we came to the banks of the River Acheron , where Love left me , and I met with the Ferryman , who was going to transport certain souls : I would needs have gone with them into the boat , but he thrust me back with all his might , saying he would not carry me over unless I paid him his fair before-hand . I have no other mettal then that which is within me , that is my self : thou feest there are remain'd in me certain grains of the first age , and that by my vertues I have guilt the iron of the present . Consider if I may not be able to serve thee in somewhat may recompence thy pains ; for as to the pieces of brass which others give , I have not brought it with me . All this would have signified nothing had not there been a charitable soul that had a double piece , and said it was for us both , considering she had no further use of money . When I had crossed over and was got ashore , I went to Hell-gate , where Cerberus could do me no hurt , because he was at that time tyed up with a great iron chain . Being come into the midst of that great Palace , I perceived all the other souls flying before me , whereat I was extreamly troubled , for I would have been glad to have discoursed with them , and have asked them how they passed away their time in that place . At length there were two more confident then the rest , who took me and lead me before the three Judges to whom they represented , that Pluto's Kingdom was decaying , if there were not some order taken ; for whereas a soul incur'd greater torment if it endeavoured to avoid the darkness , I had at once brought so much light with me , that I had frighted all the inhabitants of that low Region . I well perceive the reason of it , saies Radamanthus , 't is the soul of a Lover , whose fire is as pure and as clear as the Sun , it must be plunged into those frozen Rivers , wherein we quench the flames of Ambition , Avarice , and other passions . Let it not be sent thither , replies Aeacus , it deserves far otherwise , we were unjust if we did it : You have not maturely considered the business . Minos was of the same opinion , who having a long time consulted with his brethren , it was ordered I should be conveyed to the Elysian fields . I saw , as I passed by Tartarus , where the sinfull are so tormented , that their cryes are heard a league off . Tantalus is there , Ixion is also there , and a many others that have offended the Gods. After I had travelled a great way with a spirit that was my guide , I saw the aire grew by little and little more clear , and in a moment I found my self in a Countrey which had light enough to discover the excellent things that were in it . There was a Medow cheequered with an infinity of flowers , which could not be seen otherwise then by travelling over all the Countrys of the world , at the end of that there was a Grove which had as many different trees , and there I met with a many happy souls who began to receive me with complements for the satisfaction they found in my company . I had not left my civility behind me here , so that I answered them in as courteous expressions . They were all clad in white , and their ordinary recreation was to recite Verses , to play on the Lute or the Gitarre , and not at Cards nor Dice , which was the diversion of evil spirits . As they were shewing me all their pleasures , it came into my mind to ask them why we were called by no other name then Souls , and why we were put in the feminine gender , since divers among us had been sometimes men ? There was one going to answer me , when I perceived Love hovering over my head , who took me in his arms , and carryed me so swiftly through the air , that the greatness of the agitation soon ●ulled me asleep , so that I found my self in this place ere I thought on 't . Lysis having thus ended his discourse , which was a knot of lyes invented on the sudden , all admir'd the fruitfulness of his conceptions . Philiris told him , that as to the doubt he was in , that we were but souls only after our death , 〈◊〉 was not because were were women rather then men , but that not being of one sex more then another , we had been called by a name used in the feminine gender , without any designe . Be it as it will , saies Lysis , but I am glad that my soul is feminine , for then it shall be of the same sex as the object of its love ; since it is the only desire of the Lover to be changed into the thing loved . See fair Charite how great the affection I bear you is , continued he , nay when I was in the other world , I had no other regret , but that I had left this too soon , and had not staid to see you , that you might not have doubted but that you were the cause of my death : But fate hath laid this obligation on me , that if I dyed not in your presence , it was in your presence that I was raised up again . Charite knew not what answer to make to these fine words , so that when she perceived Hircan loosen his hold somewhat , she made but one stride of the chamber , into the gallery , and as she went down , being followed by no body , she considered of her returning to Orontes's to avoid further abuse . Adrian in the mean time was extremely comforced at the arrival of those who were come in last , who seemed to him to be of more staid minds then the Shepherds . He therefore approaches his Cousin , and asked him whether he would not return to Paris ; whereat the Shepheard was extreamely troubled , imagining his dissimulation had been all to no purpose , and had not lasted long enough to send away that troublesome Guardian . As he was studying what to answer , Hircan prevented him , saying , he was too importunate in disturbing a poor man , who was but newly returned to life , and that it was sufficient if Lysis had so much strength as to get up and walk about the house . This check roughly delivered , made Adrian retire , and Hircan having promis'd Lysis on his word , that his Cousin should not dispose of him as he pleased , entreated him to rise and come to dinner with the company . He was at that time in so good an humour , that he suffered Carmelin to help him put on his cloaths . Hircan had retained to dine with him all that were in the house . As they were ready to sit down , Lysis was like to make an ill meal of it , because he saw not Charite whom he had sought all over the house . He thought the expressions of Love he had made to her , were come to nothing : but Angelica having over-heard some of her complaints , would give him some comfort , making him believe that the reason he found not Charite there ; was not because that she had left him out of disdain , but that Leonora had sent her to Orontes's about some business . On the other side Adrian , who imagined his Cousin would be no better then he was before , had not quitted his desire to carry him away ; and his recourse was to Anselm though he had quarrelled with him , but a little before . He asked if he might not be permitted to be gone ; to which Anselm replyed , if you are in such hast you may go your wayes presently : but as for Lysis I promise you , that as I brought him hither , so I will bring him hence . Within 15 dayes at farthest I must be at Paris , there being some occasions that call me thither . It is not so long that there can happen any great alterations in your Cousins mind , that you should much fear . Adrian was loath to subscribe to this , but Clarimond interposing , advised him to accept what was proposed . He was forced to it out of the good opinion he had of that Gentlemans faithfulness and sinceritie . However , since it was too late to get to Paris that night , he deferred his journey till the next day , and Hircan being acquainted with his resolution , made him very welcom , because he gave him that further time to make sport with Lysis . While all this was working , Carmelin knew not whether he ought to be merry or sad . As soon as his Master was gotten up , he went to see Lysetta , to whom he had not proffered his service since he had Lysis's permission . His Masters death had taken away all such thoughts . The first proposition he made thereof to her , she only laughed at him for his pains , so that he was very ill satisfied . The worst on 't was , that he durst not declare it to Lysis , because he would have given him no other advice then to play the mad Lover like Fontenay . He could not sing to entertain her with Serenades , and could play upon no other Instrument then a Flute . Besides he was a man that would not abate any thing of his rest , to observe your Lovers laws . He returned therefore with these disquiets to dine with persons of honour and qualitie , as he was wont to do . As they were washing before they sate down , Hircans man acquainted him that there was below an ill favoured fellow , and as ill accounted , who had a great desire to come up . How came he to thee sayes Hircan , said he nothing of any business he had with me ? When I saw him alight , replies the man , I asked him what he would have . I am lately come out of Champagn , replyed he , and desiring to return thither again , I am gotten out of the way , so that I have hitherto in vain sought out an Inne for to bait in , in these Quarters . You are very ill directed , said I to him , Do you think to lodge here ? Do you not know that this is a Gentlemans house , and not an Inne ? Notwithstanding these words , he sticked not to tye his horse up to a Lattice and give him some hay , which he gathered up and down near the stable ; and very faintly made this reply , Since it is a Gentlemans house , it is better for me then if it were an Inne . I am every day honourably received at Princes tables , and therefore your Master will be glad of my company , and I desire you only to acquaint him that Musardan is here , that name is sufficiently known all over Europe ; they that know it not must needs be such as have not forgotten their pap . Having told me so I thought best not to dispute with him any further , but rather to make haste up to acquaint you with his coming : but because he followed me very closely , I entreated him to stay at the stair-foot ▪ as I believe he does still . You will find it is some Master Fool I warrant you , sayes Clarimond . Do not say so , replyes Lysis , art thou come hither again to spight me , and quarrel with all good people that shall come to me ? If this Musardan be he I mean , he is one of the most excellent men of this age . I will go and entertain him upon your commendation , sayes Hircan . He went presently to this man , who had a cloak and breeches of black Serge , with a doublet of Dowlass , foul enough in conscience , so that the person seemed not to be of any great qualitie . This Musardan seeing Hircan coming to him , made a low congie , and saluted him with this complement , which he had studied before . I crave your pardon Sir , said he to him , that I have presumed to give you a visit so privately ; for I beleive , that since you may not at any time see those labours of my mind which I have put forth a while since , I may also be permitted to see you . He thought he had done wonders in discovering himself by this discourse , that he was an Author of the Times ; but Hircan made him this return . 'T is true indeed Sir , that you have a priviledge to visit when you please all those that have seen your excellent Works , and that they are every one obliged to entertain you once at least , so that if you will you need never eat at home ; and I must acknowledg that though the Books I think you speak of , never came to my acquaintance , yet shall I be one of those who think themselves not the least honoured to see you at their table . Though this answer was full of secret Satyre , and touched this Parasite with his impudence , yet he resolved to accept what was proffered him . He told Hircan also that he was out of his way , but that he was happy in the misfortune that had procured him so noble an acquaintance . Hircan without any farther ceremonie , desired him to walk up , and sent a Lacquey to the stable to see his horse provided for . When he was come into the dining room , he was somewhat put out of countenance to find so many there . Here is a man knows you very well by reputation , sayes Hircan to him , pointing at Lysis ; he hath read the Books you have put out . This is then the Musardan I spoke of , sayes Lysis presently , let me embrace him , let me kiss him ; he is my dear friend though he say nothing of Shepherdry in all his books . In saying this , Lysis embraced him about the neck , and Musardan told him he was much obliged to him that he had vouchsafed to look on his Works . After this Lysis turned to his companions , and said to them , run Shepherds and salute this excellent wit. There are above eighteen books that bear his name , and they are all Love stories . O the rare ingenuity ! cryed out Phyliris , he teaches us to govern our selves amidst the violent flames of that noblest passion , which seizeth our souls . Why are not all that live in France like him ! Ignorance should then be banished the Kingdom . The other Shepherds made some such like exclamations in saluting him , so that it heightned him into an insupportable vanitie , and made him believe he had already obtained the general approbation . Hircan commanded a cessation of these complements , and that all should sit down to table according to their several qualities . Lysis whose memory was very much taken up with the customs of Antiquitie , said he did not think fit they should sit all about the table , but only on one side , and leave the other for the Steward and waiters . He wished also they were laid on beds to eat , and not sit on chairs ; and his design was that they should not go to the table , but that it should be brought to them , and taken away when they had done . 'T is very convenient indeed to lie on a bed and eat , says Hircan , for a man hath this advantage at least , that if he be drunk , he is in a good place to sleep . But if we should now get Workmen to make tables and beds as Lysis would have them , we might starve before they were done . Wherefore let us now fall to dinner , another time we 'l think on 't . Lysis made no reply at all , because he insensibly fell into another thought . He thought Musardan to be a very good Author , and was in doubt whether it were not better give him his History to compose then to Philiris , of whose eloquence he had experience only in his discourse , and had no tryal of his Elegance , which is a thing requisite to write well . At length , to look further into the man , then he could discover by his books , he thought it not amiss to ask him whether he had not seen the Letter he had sent to Paris , directed to all Poets and Romancists . Musardan replyed , that his friend the Fabulistus had spoke to him of a Letter sent from an unknown Shepherd , but that he had not shewed it him . Then it seems you are not come hither purposely to see me , replyes Lysis , and as concerning that Fabulistus whom you speak of , though he be as great a Poet and Romancist as your self , as his works speak him ; yet it seems according to what you say , he thought very indifferently of my Letter , since he hath not communicated it . By this I perceive you are not of that company of Parisians who are to come hither and turn Shepherds ; you should have shewn others the way , and you give me occasion to remit of that good esteem I had of you . You see all that are about me clad in white , they are Shepherds , such as I would have you to be also . The Shepherds to comply with Lysis , confessed they were all of that happy condition he attributed to them ; and to make the better sport , they fell into the most extravagant discourses they could imagine . Their talk was like that of their late comedies , unless it were that they changed their stile oftener , and that the same Shepherd spoke sometimes by Hyperboles , and sometimes Gallimathias . Philiris , who read bad books as well as good , had had the patience to read Musardans , and picked out the ridiculous absurdities ; so that having a good memory , he spoke only in the expressions of that Author , which was the best humour of all . 'T was not to give his words any other sense , they were ridiculous enough of themselves , without any addition . Musardan was nothing moved at it , whether he took no notice of it , or was proud to hear himself quoted . As for Fontenay , after he had a long time beheld Pern●lla with a languishing eye , he renewed his discourses of the desperate Lover , whereat Adrian and she were not well pleased ; but yet suffered all , as being fully resolved to be gone the next day . Clarimond having observed the divers postures of those Shepherds , thought them such as he could not bear with , so that he was not able to contain himself any longer . He told Hircan that he thought their design was to play the fools perpetually at this house , but that it was now time to break up the enchantment , since they both abused those that knew them and that knew them not ; and that for conclusion of the Comedie , Lysis must be convinced of his errours . What errours doest thou mean ? sayes Lysis : ever since I have known you I have done nothing else but told you of them , replyes Clarimond , I mean those imaginations which the Romances have infused into you . It s now time you shake hands with them . Thou art then it seems the same Clarimond who contemnest the inventions of good Authors , replyes Lysis , I am glad Musardan is come hither so seasonably . He shall maintain his companions quarrel and his own . I have often promised thee that when we met with any able wit of the age , I would give thee leave to say what ever thou canst against the books which thou doest so much hate , that thou mayest be confuted and confounded by one that can tell how to answer thee . I do now take you at your word , sayes Clarimond . I will set upon all your Fabulists both ancient and modern , we cannot choose a fitter time then now that we are in the most honourable Assembly in the world . For my part I take Anselm for our Judge . Be it so sayes Lysis , he is an indifferent person , he is not prejudiced for either partie . Every one having heard this controversie which was newly risen , all endeavoured to advance it by approving it , that that excellent resolution of a fair and regular dispute , might not be lost . Clarimond endeavoured nothing so much as to shew his reasons why he hated Romances and Poetrie : and as for Musardan , they bid him prepare himself to answer what might be said against his Profession He was so vainglorious as to promise full satisfaction in all things : and as for Anselm , though he would not confess himself able to discharge what was said upon him , yet was he forced to undertake it . They dispatched dinner out of eagerness after the pleasure to hear the pleading of two such famous cases as now presented themselves . The End of the Twelfth Book . THE Anti-Romance ; OR , THE HISTORY Of the SHEPHERD LYSIS . The Thirteenth Book . WHen the Cloath was taken away , the Judge was seated near the Table , and some others sate on both sides of him ; which done , Carmelin , as if he had been Cryer , caused silence to be kept , and for Clarimond , he stood and began thus . The Oration of CLARIMOND against Poetry , Fables , and Romances . WEre there remaining in the world but a confus'd memory only of all the fabulous Books which antiquity brought forth , and that there could be seen but the Titles of them some where , I should have no cause to quarrel with a thing whose mischief expired with the age that bred it , and did not survive to injure this : But when I consider that the most absurd imaginations and resueries of the world have outlived those that believed them as articles of faith , and have been transmitted to us though our Religion condemns them , I can not contain my self , but must openly discover how little reason men have to hold so many impertinences for Oracles . The mischief they do , ought to make the greater impression on us , when we find that these ancient follies do not only gain esteem , but men make it their daily imployment to invent others in imitation of them . And this is the reason , why ( out of a desire to serve the publick , and especially some particular men who please themselves in reading or composing such things ) I have undertaken to acquaint them how they mis-spend their time , and what impertinences they are to meet with in Romances and Poetry . He who would discourse of all the ancient Poets , would not in one day see the end of his labour ; I must therefore encounter only with the most famous among them and in the first place bring Homer on the Stage , who is called Prince of the Greek Poets : A man needs do no more then read his Iliads and his Odysses to find all the fopperies imaginable amass'd together . I will not taxe him with the overturning of the whole History , and whereas it is held that the Trojans overcame the Grecians , he hath feigned that the Grecians overcame the Trojans , to honour his own Country ; but there 's so much to be said against him , that that may be abated : Let all his Works be read , and there will be found less invention in them then in those of your old Knights of the round Table . The whole subject of the Iliads is briefly this , That Briseis being forced away from Achilles , he staid all alone in his Ship , and would go no more to the Wars , during which time the Trojans made several 〈◊〉 upon the Grecians , wherein the Grecians being put to the worst , they addressed themselves to that son of Peleus , who would not bear arms till his friend Patroclus was dead he after this kils Hector in a duel , and having fastn'd his body behind his Chariot , drew it up and down through the Camp. Though this name of Iliad seems to promise an entire relation of the siege of Ilium , which is a Fort , by which was meant the whole City ; we find in Homer neither the beginning nor ending thereof ; and if we had it not from other Poets , we should have known nothing . 'T was a strange want of judgement not to put down neither the causes nor progress of so great alterations : 't would not have cost him much ; he had no more to do then to bring it in by way of relation from some old Captains to one new come into the Service : So that whereas we now can hardly understand what was done in two or three months of the War , we should then have been acquainted with the actions of ten years and above , for he saies the siege of Troy lasted so long , which so embroyles our minds , that we cannot imagin how both sides should stand it out so long , and what noble adventures past between them . it had been better Homer had made it his business to tell us that , so to leave a perfect work , then to have undertaken that of the Odysseys . But all this signifies not much , for it may be said he died in his designes , or that some of his works have been lost ; we must therefore be content that he hath left us any thing worth our notice . Instead of bringing into Olympus the war of his imaginary Gods fighting among themselves , he brings them fighting amongst men . He makes them rail at one another , and commit such palpable impertinences , that I know not how the Grecians that did adore them , could possibly suffer him . He makes the Gods carefull and tender only of the Trojans and Grecians , as if there were no more people in the world . They never speak of any other Nations , whereof there were no small number on earth and whom they were equally obliged to protect . But though they are only troubled to make those two peoples fight , and ever and anon have their Assemblies to that purpose , and are as many for one side as the other , yet have they not the wit to reconcile the difference , and prevent the ruine of the most signal Heroes in the Camp. Do you think it a good example for men to see Jupiter and Juno quarrelling every foot , when they were brother and sister , husband and wife ? Is it not a fine tale that Jupiter tels that Goddess , when to threaten her , he asks her whether she had forgotten the time that being angry with her , he hanged her up in the air with two anvils at her feet ? Was it not a fine sight to see her in that posture , was it not an invention worthy a God ? 'T was indeed an expedient to make his wife longer by a pearch . She was also much given to drink ; when she was angry , Vulcan to appease her , presented her with a drink , and she had a trick to put her husband asleep , and in the mean time execute all her designs ; for though he were King of Gods and men , yet he knew not what was done in the world while he slept As for the Ornaments of this Iliad , you will find them all of a barrel , and that Homer convers'd with no other Poetical figures then similitudes ; so that he could not express the least engagement or scuffle of the Army , but by one ; but that which is most ridiculous is , that they are all of a sort . You will find that a man that 's mortally wounded and falls to the ground , is every where compared to a Tree blown down by the wind , or cut down with an axe ; and what is yet more tedious is , that in every page almost , you shall find some Heroes furiously assaulting his enemies , ever compared to some wild beast ravaging among a flock of sheep , or a bird of prey , pursuing or devouring the lesser ones . If such comparisons through the book do not amount to the sum of four hundred and better , I 'll desire no credit be given to ought I say . Besides these there are others which are not so frequent , yet are they the most impertnent in the world . The Grecians marching in battalia are compared to Cranes which flie in Troops ; and in a certain place where they make a great noise about Sarpedon who had been put to death , they are compared to flies buzzing about the milk-pans and the cheese●fats A little after there is the nastiest and loathsomest comparison that could be . Those who drew one against another who should have Patroclus's body , are compared to the prentices of a Currier liquoring an oxe-hide to make it supple , and pulling it with their nails to stretch it . As for Homers language , it must be conceived the Greek is not too pure or elegant , for that seven Cities strove whose Citizen he should be , was only because he made use of so many different dialects , so that it could never be judged what Countrey-man he was ; and I only leave it to be judg'd what grace it were in one of our Poets , for to make up his rimes and cadences , to huddle together , with the pure French , the expressions and phrases of Gascony , Picardy , Champaigne , and Normandy . And yet this Prince of the Greek Poets who hath done what 's as bad , must yet carry away the general esteem ; yet I shall be told that some very famous Authours have thought their discourses singularly adorned when they made use of somewhat of his ; whereas if a man ask them why they commend him , they will tell you , because he is fraught with sentences ; but what sentences are they doe you think ? They are , for example , such as these . That it is not reasonable a Prince , to whose care others are committed , should sleep away his time or be idle ; That Jupiter does easily make known his power to mortals , by ordaining whom he pleases to reigne : And that it is a great honour for a man to die for his Countrey . Is there any Countrey-fellow so simple as could not say as much ? any man that can speak can do it as well , for reason dictates as much to us , word for word , without seeking to Philosophy , though a mans language know nothing of the flowers of Rhetorick . There are a many that make use of examples drawn out of Homer as moral and political discourses , as to say that Agamemnon wished he had ten Nestors , that Diomedes had but one companion to accomplish an enterprise . They apply that diversly to their purposes ; but what commendation can arise to him hence ? Is there any thing so miraculous in all this ? Are not the least things in the world applicable thus ? It will be inculcated again , that if Homer be not to be esteemed for his language , he should be for the excellent precepts he gives Souldiers ; and that the Lacedemonians who were a warlike people , said he was their true Poet ; but that Hesiod , who treated of Countrey-affairs , was only a Poet for the Helots , their slaves . I shall not scape the baiting of the Pedants , who will be sure to speak for him who makes them Lord it in the Chair , and will tell me that there being found among Darius's Gods a rich Cabinet , Alexander thought nothing worthier to be put into it then Homers Iliads , which he had ever under his pillow ; but supposing this story to be true , I say the book is never the better for it , and that if that Prince made such use of it , it was for want of other books : For is there any likelyhood that he who was so great a Captain , should so highly esteem discourses of Warr written by a man that was never in any , and speaks of Arms with as much impertinence , as that a School-boy that were at this time to write a Romance , could not possibly commit so many faults of judgement : Can there be any greater then to make his Heroes relate long stories on their Genealogies , or some other as trivial discourse , in the heat of the battel , when it should be conceived they had not time to breath , and that the rest who were in the scufflle had not the leasure to hear them ? Is there any thing in the world more ridiculous then that combat between Ajax and Hector , which was fought with a great preparation in sight of both Armies ? These two valiant Champions having broke a Lance or two , fell to throw stones at one another , and presently the Herald came and separated them , fearing they should come to dispute the business with their swords : Is it not a pleasant combat to make such a noise in the world as it does ? Is it not another fair impertinence in another engagement , to make Helenus who perceived that the Trojans had the worse , go and bid Hector charge Hecuba to pray to the Goddess Minerva ? why did he not go to her himself , he who was a Prophet ? Was there any reason that great Captain should leave his Souldiers to go upon a message which any boy belonging to the Army might do as well ? and yet Hector was such a cockscombe as to return to Troy , where he trifles away a deal of time to talk with his wife , and play with his son , while the Grecians committed a great slaughter on their enemies . Alexander was too great a wit to think well of this , and I could never imagin he could esteem himself more unhappy then Achilles , because he had not so good a voice to sing his praises , since he could not but know that if his conquests had been as fabulously described as the siege of Troy , the world would not have believed the least part of them . That he caused a City to be built to the honour of Homer , there 's not so much glory in it as it conceived , since he built another to the honour of his horse . This Poet hath nothing that can any way entertain great minds : He makes Heroes do things mean and unworthy , they turn the spit , boyle the pot , and they are such gluttons , that to stir them up to their duty , their Captains are to remonstrate to them that they shall have the best bits at the Feasts , and their Goblets full . It may be also easily observed that honest Homer hath not observed any decorum at all : and if we will pass into the Odysseys , we shall that when Vlysses was to depart the Island , where Calipso retained him , that Nymph makes him build his own ship , as if she who was so powerfull could not have found some other to have taken that pains instead of her Lover . But 't is true , he was not only a Carpenter , but a Joyner too , for he had made in her house a fine bed-stead , having no other tool but a pair of Cissers , as he makes the relation to his wife at his return . These Odysseys are fraught with nothing but absurdities , and that Vlysses whose travels are described in it , is such a simple fellow , that hearing a certain Poet sing the Wars of Troy , at the relation whereof he should have rejoyced , since he had gotten great fame there , he could never refrain weeping ; and yet his Host Alcinous is so well satisfied with his person , though he had been found naked as a worm at the river side , that the very first day he asks him whether he will be his son in law : But 't is true , he makes the proposition very pleasantly , and shews how little he desires it should take effect ; for he tels him at the same time , that if he have no mind to stay any longer , he will give him a Vessel to be gone . There are the like visible lownesses all through that Book , nothing that 's noble or generous . This Vlysses tels foolish tales to his Swine-herd : he asks an alms of his wife , and fights with a beggar . One of Penelope's Suiters telling him he should have his share as well as the rest , he cast an oxe-hoof at his head ; and if the good man be to relate any thing , he weeps excessively ; and the reason why he gives over talking is ( saies he ) that it might not be thought it was the wine that made him weep . I know no reason why that Pallas , who was so strong of his side , should not restore him to his possessions , without suffering him to commit so many simplicities . From all this it may be well conceived that Homer who was the author of all this , was but a Bagpiper , that beg'd his bread from dore to dore , and would needs describe some part of his own beggery , under the name of a Prince . But if you think I pass over any noble inventions that may be found in the Odysses ▪ let us now consider if they art worth the mentioning . Vlysses was in Sicily when Polyphemus devoured three of his companions , he told him his name was Nobody , so that having struck out his eye , when Polyphemus cry'd our , and the other Cyclop● running to him , had asked who had done him that mischief ▪ he could make them no answer but Nobody , whereat they laught , thinking he had made himself blind . This is a tale so fond and impertinent , that Country people are able to make as good ; and I assure you that ancient servant-maids of this Country have one in imitation of this , that is far more ingenious . As concerning Circe the Sorceress into whole Palace Vlysses comes , I wonder how he could meet with men so blunt , as to make them believe this fable had any thing in it , because by the Grecians chang'd into swine , are represented the voluptuous ; and by Vlysses who kept himself from that charm ▪ the vertuous and discreet person ▪ but there is a secret in this which ever any Author was troubled with ; Homer saies that Vlysses lay with Circe a whole year together : Is this the rare example of continence that your Mythologists find here ; Were those who had but drunk of a pleasant poison , more blamable then he that had committed adultery with a sorceress ? The Poet desirous afterwards to take occasion to make the shades of the dead , do somewhat in their turn , makes it be told Circe that Vlysses must go to hell to speak with the divine Tiresias , to know how he should preserve himself as he went into his Country , as if she who was daughter to the Sun , and a knowing sorceress , could not have done him a courtesie in that point ; but there is besides herein a notable impertinency : for without all these ceremonies the silly fool might have as easily return'd to Ithacia , as traverse a snacious Sea that brought him into the Countrey of the Cimmerians , a horrid and folitary passage , through which he was to go into hell . Thus are there an infinity of superfluous things in the Odysses , as well as in the Iliad● , where Achill●s is forewarned of his death by his horse , which might have been brought about some other way , without making a beast speak . As for the adventure of the Syren's , was it necessary that this Vlysses who was so wise a man , should be bound to keep him from going to them ? As for the principal occasion of the History that mentions the young Lovers of Penelope , who wooed her with so much beat ; I find that too , extreamly impertinent ; for she having a son of age to beat arms , and twenty years being passed over since , must needs be at least forty years of age , so that she could not raise such passion as Homer would make us believe . The same thing may be in a manner said of Helen , when she had continued ten years in a City full of desolation , her beauty must needs be decayed , and that might take away much of the eagerness of having her in possession . Now I have told you all that lies open to censure in this Poet ; its time I speak of Virgil , who without dispute ▪ is more polite , as having conversed with great one , yet is he no more censure-proof then the other . I meddle not with his Aeglogues , nor yet with his Georgicks , for 't is not there he hath most shew'd himself a Poet , and fallen into fabulous narrations . We must pass immediately to the Aeneids , and to shew you it deserves not the reputation it hath obtained , besides that the chaste Dido is there innocently calumniated , and that there is a huge error in the Chronologie , in regard Aeneas could not go to Carthage , which was not built in two hundred years after the taking of Troy ; I declare to you that there is not in that piece any thing of invention that may surprize an ordinary mind . Aeneas being tossed up and down at sea , Juno promises Aeolus a wife on condicion he perform her will , as she promises one to Somnus in the Iliad . Aeneas relates to Dido the taking of Troy with the stratagem of the woodden horse , which was an invention absurd enough ; but we must excuse this Author , since it is borrowed of Homer , who mentions it in his Odysses . He afterward gives an account of his Voyage , and how he escaped the Gulfs of Scylla and Charybdis , as Vlysses had done . If that Grecian took a journey to hell , this Trojan must do the like ; all that I wonder at is , how they met not there . The exercises which were at the Anniversary of Anchises , were the same which were at Patroclus's death . Juturna helps Turnus in the fight , and Venus assists Aeneas , for the Gods are no less concerned in all these affairs then in those of the Trojan War. To quote yet a more studied imitation , as Thetis gave her son a buckler made by Vulcan , Venus gives her son one . I forgot erewhile to speak of this buckler , though it be one of Homers most egregious impertinences , because I would mention it with that of Aeneas , that so I might compare them together . In the Buckler of Thetis's son , the heavens were represented , with all the signes of the Zodiack , Vulcan had graved therein two different Cities , in the one there was nothing seen but feasting , dancing , and marriages ; and in the midst of the Assembly might there be seen two Councellers pleading before the Judges ; one said he had satisfied the debt , the other protested he had received nothing ; and at length they agreed the business should be referred to arbitration , and the people ery'd out that they desired it should be so . The other City was all in arms , by reason of the many factions among the Inhabitants ; some lay in ambush near a River , where the herds came to be watered , saies Homer , and as two Shepherds came near playing on their pipes , they rushed on them , and having killed them , carryed away their oxen and their sheep . This tumult being heard , there came others on horseback to fight the enemy ; Vulcan had besides made on this Buckler a Harvest and a Vintage , with some other conceits which I mention not . But was not this an excellent piece of sculpture ? This comes nearer a true History then a Picture ; and as Homer describes it , it is to be believed that all the persons he speaks of marched in the buckler , and fought one with another , and talked so loud that you might have heard them . There was no less want of judgement in that of Aeneas . Virgil would perswade us that Vulcan had inclosed in it the whole fate of the Roman Empire ; and thus he represents it to us : He saies there was seen in it the shee-Wolfe that suckled the twins , and Rome at a little distance , where the Sabine Virgins were ravished . There was also represented the Warre between the two peoples , and then their agreement before the Altar of Jupiter ; P●rsenna there besieged the City ; Cocles causes a bridg to be broken under him . Cloelia crossed the Tyber on horseback : Manlius stoutly defended the Capitoll ; the Geese awoke the sleeping Sentinels . The Poet describes all these things as if they had hapned all of a day . I would fain know how all this could be represented in the same place . For old Rome who Romulus founded , was nothing like what it was in the time of the Gaules : Besides that , it must needs be very hard to represent a City sometimes full of mirth , sometimes of war , sometimes besieged by the Etrusei , sometimes by the Gaules . All these divers faces of affairs cannot be at once described ; and Virgil speaks of so many particulars , that to make them be understood clearly , as he relates them ; there must of necessity have been above fifty divisions in the buckler , like so many several pictures to represent the different conditions of the City of Rome , and some other affair which passed at some distance ; but Virgil never troubled his thoughts with any such order . It may be now seen how well he hath thrived in imitating his predecessor ; and if there were an exact inquisition made , it will be found that other places lie as open to censure . He saies Vulcan forged a Thunderbolt which consisted of three parts of rain , three of a moist cloud , three of fire , and three of a south-wind . Is it not a huge absurdity to make a Smith work in moist things ? This cannot be pardoned him , unless it be answered that he is conformable to the other Poets who speak diversly of Vulcan , that the Gods have nothing which comes not through his hands . He makes their Arms , he makes them Jewels inriched with divers precious stones , he furnishes them with Chariots , and he builds them houses , so that at this rate it can never be discovered whether he be an Armorer , a Goldsmith , a Carpenter , or a Mason ? And thus is Virgil wanting also , as to the distinguishing of things : nor can I learn what age Ascanius was of when his Father went into Italy , for though the Poet ordinarily speaks of him as a child to be carried in ones arms , yet he attributes ( very undecently ) as much strength and valour unto him as to his Father . Moreover he finds us more work when he speaks of the Golden branch about which the Mythologists have sweated so much ; he saies that that branch is like the Misseltoe that grows on Oaks ; it must be then no small trouble to know what it is , since it must be conceived to be infallibly the Misseltoe it self . Ovid shall come next this Poet ; as being his contemporary , and I shall only quote his Book of Metamorphosis which is his Masterpiece . His only designe in that Book was , to faggot together all the fables which his predecessors had invented ; and if he added any thing not written before , they were only old Tales he had learned of the Spinsters in Rome . I oppose against all the Divinities he there mentions , that little Treatise of mine , called the Banquet of the Gods , which I believe my Judge hath read , and divers in this company ; and as for his several transmutations , I have already made them ridiculous enough by the discourses I have divers times made upon them in so many places , that there 's none here present can pretend ignorance . Yet I shal add thus much , that though the Metamorphosis be nothing but an extravagance , yet it is not so much to be found fault with when there is a pertinent reason given thereof , as to say that such a Lover was Metamorphosed into an hour-glass , because he should have no more rest after his death then he had before ; but to make a man be changed into I know not what Tree , and bring in no occasion that carries any likelyhood of such a thing , then is it a thing below contempt . Now you shall find that Ovid fails in this particular almost every where ; and for to quote his incongruities , a man must quote the whole book : I will only touch at that which seems to be most solid , and fullest of Philosophy . I come to the Metempsychosis , or transmigration of souls he would speak of . He puts down , That Pythagorus said that he had sometimes been Euphorbas , and that in the Temple of Juno he knew again the Buckler he had used in the Trojan Warr : But how comes it that this impertinence hath been suffered and he not laught at ? I will not reproach it unto him , that the transmigration of souls out of one body into another is a falshood ; we will forgive these opinions in Heathen Poets ; but on condition they bring some colour for their lies , and not suffer them to lie open to contradictions . Now here 's a manifest one , not only in Ovid , but also in all those who second him in the same opinion : For they affirm that the God Mercury being to send away the souls that were in hell , to assume new bodies , makes them drink of the river of oblivion , that having lost all memory of the miseries they had suffered in the world before , they should make no difficulty return thither . It may be infer'd hence , that Pythagorus could not call to mind the parts he had plaid before , and if he could have done so , I would have asked him why others had not the same priviledg . I question not but the chiefest glory Ovid can pretend to is , to have knit together so many several Narrations : But in spight of all the Pedants from whom I have heard that said ever since I was a child , I will maintain that couching of them , to be the most impertinent thing in that Poet : He that will fill a book with divers stories , ought to observe some order through his work ; as for example , he should follow the Chronology , or treat of every thing according to the several heads which he divides his books into ; but Ovid hath done no such thing . His stories do naturally and insensibly arise out of the Metamorphosis , they are nailed one to another ; and 't is easily seen he rather wanders then follows a direct line , so that there 's no memory ever so great and happy , which reading his book , must not lose the occasion of the discourse where it is once interrupted . Some Metamorphosis having hapned , there chances to be somebody that relates a thing as strange as that , and after his narration , the Author introduces somewhat of his own , and then thinks himself obliged to speak of what had fallen out before in all that Countrey where this was done . To be short , his method is so unsatisfactory , that I could never read his book but I pittied him , and all those blind people that esteem him . There were some other Latine Poets of his time , but they are not very famous , or they have left behind them nothing but Odes and Epigrams , which do us no hurt . I come forward to the Italian Poets . There 's Ariosto hath made a Romance that 's pestered with most absurd inventions . His Fable is an imitation of those of the Knights errants , and yet it contains many things taken out of Ovids Metamorphosis . The flying horse of Astolphus is the Pegasus of Perseus , and both those Warriers relieve a young Virgin expos'd to a Monster . Any one may find other relations : Besides , the order is so disjoynted , that there 's above fifty stories heaped one on another . The Authour at seaven or eight times finishes them , and will leave you two Knights with their swords lifted up ready to strike , to go and see what another does ; and then he returns to them and makes them exchange two or three blows , and then leaves them again . Thus does he make us languish after his fooleries , and his Knights are transported from one Countrey into another with as much speed as if their horses had wings . As concerning Tasso , we are as much beholding to him as to Ariosto , for having turn'd our History into a Fable . This last hath made it equisitely impertinent ; for though he be obliged to speak as a Christian in his Jerusalem besieg'd ; yet he makes nothing to talk as a Pagan , and bring all the ancient divinities on the Stage . There are a many more who have thus made a confusion of things without any judgement ; but it s enough to condemn them all at once . To come up to our own time , I shall bring in play the most famous Poet that ever was in France : Any one may conceive I mean Ronsard ; and what reputation soever his works have gotten , I shall venture to encounter them . Let a man consider his Sonnets , his Poems , and his Elegies , they are all full of ancient absurdities ; and as for his Hymnes , wherein he is thought to have been most fortunate , pitch upon that of the four Seasons of the year , which is the most esteem'd because the Fables are most of his own invention . The Father and Mother which he attributes to the winter in one , are not attributed in another ; and thus does he make the Seasons change parents to accommodate them to his designe . As for his Franciad , the same things in a manner may be said against it as against those other pieces of Poetry we have already quoted ; for if Virgil hath imitated Homer , Ronsard hath imitated Virgil and Homer together ; but the imitation is so low and poor , that it will never be forgiven him . If Pallas hides Vlysses in a cloud when he goes to King Alcinous , and if Venus does the like for Aeneas when he goes to Dido , Ronsard must needs tell us that that Goddess did the same favour for Francus when he was to go to King Diceus , though he tels us not what necessity there was that that Heros should be so hidden . This Francus had suffered shipwrack at Sea as well as Aeneas , and his good Hostesses must needs fall in love with him : He slights them both , though they were very favourable to him , because he still reflects on the destinies who assure him he shall be the founder of a new Troy. All this Aeneas does , and what is yet far more ridiculous , for a more punctual imitation of Homer , Ronsard cannot make his Heroes go three steps without the command of some God. Sometimes Mercury must disguise himself , sometimes Venus ; one while he sees them in his sleep , another when he is waking , and a third time he meets with some auguries and predictions , wherein is contained all should happen to him ; so that when it comes to pass , it must be repeated once again , nay a third time if there be any body to relate it to , which is so tedious , that it is no small trouble to read him . Is it not still the same invention for want of other ? But besides , would it not have been a rude impertinence among the very Pagans , to believe that the Gods should shift from one place to another so suddenly to the relief of a mortal ? These Poets never suppose any addresses by prayer to those whom they have undertaken to honour , but they say there was presently thunder heard on the left hand , to assure them that Jupiter heard them . Thunder was very common in that time , in any season of the year . Ronsard must also make his comparisons and descriptions like those he made his Patrons ; but though that be a thing hath gotten much esteem with others , for my part it loses with me . He makes it a great business to describe the noise of an axe striking against a tree , the great number of boards were sawen to build Ships , how many nails were employ'd , and the trouble there was to get these great Vessels into the Sea. This is too mechanical , and I should have wished he had rather studied to describe mens divers passions , and things of greater importance ; it would have been a matter of greater advantage to the Readers . I will not urge against him his lewd rimes . He is so conscientious in point of rime , that it cannot be judg'd whether Hectors son was called Francion or Francus ; for , to answer Vanicus , he puts sometimes Francus , and to rime ●o ? Nation , he saies Francion I will not tell you that his Verses are ill form'd , and that there are faults in the syntaxe ; I am so fair and gentle an adversary , that I will not take the utmost advantage against him . Let us only consider the designe which Francus or Francion had to know things to come , which was not to go to hell for it , but by calling up the shades thence , by the means of the Sorceress Hyantha . She brings up to him all the Kings of France his successors , and thence had Ronsard the invention to bring in all our History in his Franciad , which though it be a great volume , yet mentions only the first race , so that there must be two books more as big , for to treat of Pipin and Capet : That had been too too long and tedious , and would have carried with it a remarkable inequality : but what obliged him in the mean time , to mingle our History with his Fables ? since so many Authors have written it , we knew it well enough , and it would have suffi●ed to say , that Hyantha related to Hectors son certain actions of Pharamond , Clodion ; Meroveus and the other Kings . Does he not shew himself rather an Historian then a Poet ? If it be objected that this Sorceress was able , word for word , to foretell things to come , and that consequently she must be made tell them ; may not I answer , that there is no likelyhood that a person possessed with divine fury , as this Sorceress was , could deliver her self in such clear tearms , and that with such a conduct ▪ as if she had spoken of a thing past , whose particulars she had by heart . The greatest and most credible prophecies that ever were , never had any such order , there is ever somewhat of obscurity , that they which know them , may not forget themselves , but acknowledge those have alwayes need of God ; whether it be to explain what they do not fully understand , or assist them to make that effectual to them which hath been revealed . Besides all this , I cannot conceive how it came about that Hyantha who was a gentile , should speak of Jesus Christ , the Church , Baptism , and the contempt of Idols , as if she had been already a Christian ; and I wonder how Francus whom she spoke to , and who must admire these strange novelties , should never ask her what she meant : If Ronsard had obtained the pensions he pretended to , certainly he would have done nobler things . He would have obliged us so far as to bring Hectors son to the banks of the Seine , to build the City of Paris to the memory of his Uncle . 'T was an excellent imagination to believe that he would have called his City by the name of a man who had been the ruine of all their Country and Family ; he would rather have called it Hector . Ronsard had no great reason to promote by his Poetry the ridiculous opinion of some foolish Chronologers , who would have the French descend from this Francus , though the name be rather German then Phrygian , and that it is not certain that there was a Hector , and that Troy was ever taken . Since this Poet , there have been in France an infinite number of them of all sorts ; but since their works are but small and inconsiderable , and that without inventing any fable , they have only renewed the ancient ones , I shall need no other reasons against them , then what I have already alleadged against fictions , as for example , that we must permit the ancients to be mad after their mode ; and if we should talk idly in our way , and accommodate our selves to our own times , as they did to theirs , we must make the Gods ride in Coaches or Sedans instead of Chariots , and we should feign that Cupid shoots at us with a Pistol , instead of an arrow , and the fiction were much more natural : For since it must set our breasts a fire , it is much more likely that we are wounded with a flaming bullet , then with an arrow , whose head were only of iron or some other mettal . And thus indeed might the new Poets translate and set up the ancient Poetry , against which I am briefly to add this , That I find in it no certain rule , and that I cannot imagin how the Gods should be immortal , since there are some of them subject to old age . I am also to wonder why Apollo is still young , since Saturn is grown decrepit , and since I have heard talk of Gods and demi ▪ Gods , I could never imagin how any could be half a God. The divers Signes which the Poets have placed in the heavens , are no less disturbance to my thoughts ; I should only desire to know whether there were any stars in the firmament before they writ their Metamorphosis : But if any tell me I am too capricious in sifting of Poetry , and that I am to blame to endeavour to make it ridiculous , because the fables may haply be so many mysteries , and that there 's not any thing which includes not some hidden sence ; I answer , That a man may find what he please by way of Allegory in any relation that is , and that of the same subject , an inventive mind may make a thousand explications ; but this evinces not that the Poet had any designe to disguise such excellent truths under his fables ; nay though I should grant that the Poets did purposly disguise certain secrets , I must still nevertheless deny that any of them did it any thing fortunately . There 's too much confusion in their fictions , to draw any thing certain out of them . In the beginning of a fable a man may light of a piece of Mythologie , because a man may give a thing any face at the first sight ; but what follows shall have no acquaintance with it ; or if there be any , it will be with a very remarkable violence . When Homer saies that Jupiter embraced Juno , and that the spring was renewed under them ; those who endeavour to explain it , say , that Jupiter is the heaven , and Juno the air ; and that when the air is warmed by the heat of the heaven , the earth brings forth plants , as the issue of that congress . This explication thus far is easily made , but how shall it be pursued ? Why should the air bear such a spight to the Trojans ? Why must Neptune too , who is the Sea , be their enemy ? Is it because Laomedon did not pay him his hire for building their Walls with Apollo , who is the Sunne ? What an extravagance is it to say that the Sea and the Sunne built the Walls of a City . But let us see whether Virgil do any better . Aeneas is the son of Anchises and Venus ; 't were blasphemy to take this litterally ; for we must grant that a Goddess had prostituted her self to a mortal : But I will give the Mythologists leave to say , that divers mortals have been reputed the children of Gods and Goddesses , not that they were carnally begotten of them , but to insinuate that they were given to those things which are in the power of those divinities . Thus the valiant are esteemed the sons of Mars , able Musitians the children of Apollo and the Muses , and the honest drunkards the children of Bacchus : Upon the same account Aeneas is said to be the son of Venus , because he was given to Love. This goes very well thus far for this Goddess brings Aeneas to Carthage , where she makes him enjoy Dido , and when he hath done , she promises him another Kingdom and another wife ; but when she must come into fights and relieve him , and does other actions which have no relation with Love , what explication shall we find for them , since Venus hath ever been understood to be the pleasure which is found in amorous enjoyments ? And thus the sence of fables , given either by Physicians or moral Philosophers , is very clashing and confused , unless they take things all to pieces as they please : But though this could be so effectually done , as that it might serve for somewhat , yet would it not justifie the extravagance of the Poets . What I have said may suffice to shew the absurdity of these explications , and it may serve for a rule to discover all the rest . It 's time I speak of the Poets which are now in vogue , who invent not any fables wherein they pretend to any truth , as being not able to advance any higher then Sonnets and Songs . I need say no more against them then what I have said already , when I maintained that their smiles , their charms , and a few drollish expressions , are the greatest ornaments of their works , with the assistance of a few Antitheses , and some Hyperboles . But I am to assure you that they are now at the highest pitch of their art , and that they cannot write any thing which they must not vamp out of their Companions . All their business is to disguise things , which they do so palpably , that they easily put us into an imagination that their Poetry is like an old pair of breeches , which the Broker hath turn'd and alter'd so often , that at length he knows not which side to set out . Some will say that their Mistresses eyes are Torches to burn over them when they are dead ; and others that they are Suns whence they receive their light and life . There are sometimes some petty contradictions in their conceits , which they accommodate after any fashion to come to their purpose . It may be easily seen that all this is but a pure foolery , and that it is an employment much of kin to Love , fit for those have nothing to do . There is yet among us another kind of Books against which I am resolved to speak . These Books are called ROMANCES ; and to speak properly , 't is Poetry in Prose ; there are a many fashions of them . The first that ever were seen in France , treat only of Knighthood , but they are such Monsters as I shall not meddle with ; they are already quelled , and I am confident there are not any in this company that esteem them . Instead of their Enchantments , there are books which treat of things with much more likelyhood , and that in my judgement , whereon they were all begotten , is the Romance of Heliodorus . That Fable made after the manner of a History , is not free from the sottishness of the ancient Poets . All the persons he introduces are commonly acquainted in their dreams with what they are to do , so that for to procure good dreams they had no more to do then to whistle . That Gnemon whereof Heliodorus talks , is in my opinion a very impertinent fellow : he would always represent the things which Calasiris relates to him as if they were present ; and not being content to have said that the ceremonies of an Anniversary were not passed for him , and that the good old man must needs let him see them ; he afterward importunes him to tell him who got the race , because he is in as much perplexity for Theagenes as any then present . This humour is repeated too often to be pleasant , and that we may have imaginations like those of Guemon , we must say that the relation hath caused us so much trouble as to the Priest Calasiris . But what a contemptible fellow was that young Grecian ! though Heliodorus makes him the son of an Areopagite , yet we are to believe he was one of a low poor spirit . He ever and anon shakes for fear , and hath no more courage then a woman ; but indeed it was fit he should not be much more valiant then Theagenes , who is the principal person in the story This man is not guilty of any generous actions , and I know not to what purpose are introduced the History of the siege of Syenea , nor the fight between the Persians and Aethiopians , since he hath no part in so great transactions , and is but a poor captive in chains ; whereas it might have been as easie for the Author to have imployed him in some noble exploits of war , and so have given us some true satisfaction . Heliodorus hath also forgotten to make his story compleat : He should have spoken with Theagenes's parents as well as those of Chariclea . The King of Aethiopia bestows his daughter in marriage on a stranger , who can hear no news out of his Country . This History deserves well to be accompanied with that of the Loves of Daphnis and Cloe ; the Author makes these young people so foolish , and so discreet both together , that there can be nothing more unlikely : but that which puts me quite off patience is , that I believe that book hath been the occasion that divers others have written books of Shepherdry , and I assure you they have imitated it so well , that they make all their Shepherds bastards , not knowing neither father nor mother no more then Daphnis and Cloe ; and that when they were children , they had been carried away in their cradles by the overflowing of a River , and were afterward found by some body that brought them up . See if Baptista Guarini in his Faithfull Shepherd be not such a fool as to make use of the same invention , and if a very many others do not the same still , as if it were of the essence of Shepherdry to be lost in the infancy . The Spaniards had Books of Shepherdry before us , Montemajor hath furnished them with his Diana , wherein I find no order at all . Nay what is more , I meet with nothing in it but fables and enchantments concerning Felicia . This Sorceress had a Chamber wherein Orpheus was kept inchanted , though the Poets say he was dismembred by the Priestesses of Bacchus at Thebes . He plaid on his Harp , and as he sung he acquainted the Shepherds the Statues of what Ladies those were about him : They were the Princesses of Spain , whose lives the Author might very well have known ; and this is a huge piece of ingenuity , which a many Authors are beholding to , to relate by way of prophecy what hath been done in their own times . They foretell things after they are come to pass . 'T is true , the first of our Shepherds , that is to say , Ollenix of Montsaere hath no such thing in his Pastorals of Julietta , but he had done better to imitate that , then have done what was worse . He divides his books into daies , and brings the Shepherds together out of the fields and thickets , and never tels us whether they retire , nor how they live . There are a many Satyrs which lie in ambush for the Shepherdesses , but that may be forgiven , since it may be supposed he speaks like the Poets , who make those rural Gods as frequent in the woods , as if they were but Boars or Stags . It is also no less to be observed what he makes those do whose loves he describes . His Shepherdesses are the most impudent things in the world , they do not only discover their passions to the Shepherds without any modesty ; but they run after them through hills and dales , as it were to force them to their Loves . Their discourses and their verses are so abominable , that if I read but a leaf , 't is enough to put my thoughts out of order for fifteen daies , if I do not suddenly take some antidote . All the adventures a man meets with are no other , then that the Shepherds and Shepherdesses avoid , or seek one another ; but to make amends for this , when they are altogether in the same place , there 's some one relates a story every day . Though they are many times Shepherdesses that are put upon this task , yet they confidently cite Greek and Latine Authors , ( as if it were to be conceived that rusticall persons , nay and women , had read so much ) and which is more , they bring in the choicest examples out of the Philosophers and other illustrious men . Besides the Author not considering that he made them all heathens , makes them quote divers passages and personages of the Bible . As for example , there was one said , That as Tobias who was blind and destitute of all things , became through the means of the Angel more happy then ever he had been ; so that poor Lover of whom she speaks , came to be happy by the assistance of his Page , whom God stirred up to relieve him . 'T is as true that Ollenix does very much observe the Chronology : For though by all circumstances it should seem that his Pastorals are things as ancient as the birth of Jupiter , since there have not been since that time in Arcadia any such as he describes ; yet the find stories that his Shepherdesses tell , relate to passages of these times , one at Vevice , another at Florence , and a third at Barcelona ; nay there are some so late as that they happened in the reigne of the great King of France . The Shepherdess that speaks , commends that Prince , as though she had known him , which is the grossest impertinence that can be ; for though this were not a mistake of the Authors , as to the time , yet is it an oversight great enough , in regard such savage people as he brings in , could not possibly know so many particulars of France , which lay at too great a distance from them . After so many defaults of judgement , and the profanation of so many passages of holy Scripture as he hath quoted to so little purpose , I believe , under favour , that if this Author were now living , they could do him no less favour then send him to the Gallies for having so mispent his time . Nor hath England wanted its Arcadia , whereof it is not long since we have had the translation . I find no more order in that then in the rest , and there are many things whereof I am not at all satisfied . At the very beginning you have the complaints of the Shepherds , Strephon and Clavis upon the departure of Vrania , without telling us who she was , nor whither she went. Now an Author ought never to begin his book , but he should mention the persons principally concern'd in the History , whose actions he is to raise up beyond any of the rest ; yet this man makes afterward no more mention of these two Shepherds then if he had never named them ; and though he bring them in again at some sports before Basilius , yet that signifies nothing , since a man finds no period of their adventures , and that those verses wherein they speak of their Loves , are so obscure , that they may be taken for the Oracles of a Sybill . It is true that Sir Philip Sidney dying young , might have left his Work imperfect ; but there 's no reason we should suffer by that misfortune , and be obliged to take a thing for perfect because it might have beene made so . There 's nothing now hinders me from speaking of Astraea , which I put after the Arcadia , as being a later piece , though we had seen it before the other . I know there are a many defend it , but since I have put myself on this task , can it be thought I should say nothing of it ? Is it fit that Book should be called Astraea , since that in all the volumes of it there is more spoken of Diana , Galathea , Silvia and others , then of that Shepherdess ? When Hylas speaks in good earnest , and gives greater testimonies of his foul inconstancy , must it not be confessed he is a fool in the highest degree , and that consequently he is not slighted ●s he ought to be ? If I could be perswaded he is no fool , and that he did it in a merry humour , I answer , It is a great omission , in such large discourses not to have let slip one word to tell us so , and withall to satisfie us as to what scruples we might conceive upon the inequality of his disposition . As for Sylvander , I am in doubt whether the reasons of his Philosophy are alwaies good , and whether he do not sometimes fall into the subtilest of Platonical Idea's . All the Histories which are related concern strange persons , but there is but one and the same invention to bring them all into Forrests ; 't is ever some Oracle sends them thither . There are also in some places , very long discourses , which I wish the Author had never made , and endeavoured to make the work compleat . Then might we have made a more certain and solid judgement of them . But I dare affirm , from what we have in our hands , that there is no likelyhood there were in Forrests any Shepherds so civiliz'd in Meroveus his time , since we have the assurance of History that all the Gauls were in those times very savage . I have observed also a horrid fault in the Chronology ; for Childerick having succeeded his father , and having been driven out of his Kingdom in the time when all these Loves happened , Clotilda had remained a long time with her Uncle , and was at least sixteen years of age , as she is described . Now Childerick was eight years in exile , and he reigned fifteen years afterward , and his son Clovis did not marry Clotilda till seaven years after his death , so that by this account this Princess was above five and forty years of age , whereas our Histories tell us , that she was very fair and very young . If the Author must needs invent fables of Astraea , they might have been so couched into the History , as not to make any disorder of time . Notwithstanding all this , and many other things over tedious to relate , that Book hath gotten so into the vogue , that I have divers times heard Lysis and his companions say , that it was the Breviary of the Amorous . There are other Romances which speak not of Shepherds , but Princes and Gentlemen . We have of this kind the Argenis , a book I am not so ready to grant that reputation to that many doe . You find in the beginning . That the Vniverse had not yet ador'd Rome , nor the Ocean given place to Tyber , when , upon the Coast of Sicily , where the River Gelas enters the Sea , there arriv'd in the Port a strange ship , out of which came ashore a young Knight , transcendently handsom . Who sees not but this observation is too general for so particular a circumstance ? Had the question been about the conquest of one of the four parts of the world , or that an universal change of Religion and Customes had hapned over the whole earth , it haply would not have beene unhandsome to note the time so particularly ; but since it only concerns the time of a Ships arrival in Sicily , it had been enough to have said what it was of the clock , whether it was night or day , Summer or Winter ; or what could have beene most presumed , it might have been permitted to relate the condition the affairs of that Island were in at that time . To be short , no man will deny me but that if the Authour had said that Meleander reigned at that time in Sicily , and that Lycogenes who had taken up Arms against him , was upon the point of concluding a peace when such a Vessell arrived into the Haven , it had spoken more judgement . When there is a failing in the first word , I know not what may be expected in the pursuit : You find immediately after , that a Lady finds two young Knights so handsome , that she made a vow to have their pictures , and though she accomplished not her vow till a long time after , the Authour diverts from the narration to relate certain verses which she caused to be put under the picture : This is a disturbance of the order , to acquaint us with a thing which was not very necessary . You will find also all through the book , certain verses which are thrust in to interrupt the History : and I know not any which are not unseasonably brought in , except some hymnes that are sung to the honour of the Gods : As for the divers adventures that are in it , there is not any thing more miraculous then what we find in ordinary Love-stories . A young Prince is brought up obscurely , for fear he might have beene made away : Certain robbers carry him away , and sell him to a King , that makes as much of him as if he were his own son . This King losing a battel , the young Prince is taken and carryed into his Country , where he is redeemed by his mother . A while after it being discovered what he was , the fame of Argenis's beauty makes him fall in love with her . He goes into Sicily disguised as a maid to live with her . Certain Rebels being desirous to have killed K. Meleander , he defends him , and after he had made himself known to his Mistress , goes away . A while after he returns again in mans habit , and obtains the favour of Meleander and Argenis ; but at length his enemies force him to quit Sicily : He is carried twice into Mauritania , and the second time he relieves the Queen of that Countrey . She sends him back with Archombrotus , who is acknowledged to be the son of Meleander , who quitting the pretentions he had to marry Argenis , he resignes her to Poliarchus . This is a summary of all the story wherein I find not ought to be ravished at . On the contrary , I think it should be very unpleasant , since the customes of Countreys are not observ'd , and that there was never any such government in Sicily as you find there . Those who pretend to criticismes , tel us there is a key to the Argenis , but I fear me the lock is so much out of order that it cannot open that Cabinet , where we are promised to see such rarities . They will have Meliander to be Henry the third , Poliarchus Henry the fourth , and Argenis to be France ; but though the Authour should have meant it so , what ground is there to make an Analogy between our History and those divers Romantick adventures ? You find indeed that the discourses of State relate to our way of Government , and when he speaks of the Hyperefanians , all the world knows he means the Huguenots , that Vsinulca is Calvin , and Aquilius the Emperour : but we go no further , and when we have known all these explications we have learned but very triviall and ordinary things . Why should we love truth better under a vail then when she is naked ? Some may haply come and tell me I should not speak of this book as an ordinary Romance , as being full of maxims of State which prefer it before all other ; doe but read any book that treats of nothing but Politick knowledg and you will find a hundred times as much in it . That this book raised it self into such an esteem at the beginning was , because in other Romances those things were not commonly so frequent , and the Authours made it their business to describe the passions . Besides , any other discourse whatever were as much to the purpose as those you find in the Argenis , and I wish the Authour had set himselfe rather to speak only things necessary . When Archombrotus found Poliarchus at his Mothers , these two Lovers became furious at the first interview ; they shook again for indignation , and viewed one another from head to foot , as two men that were upon the point to fight . All this is good ; but I would fain know whether they spoke or no , and what they said in the presence of Hyamisbe , who must needs oblige them to some discourse . Two words would have satisfied me ; but this was the hardest nut of all to crack . These Authours when they fall into such lurches , pass over them slightly , and I have observed in very famous Books , that when a discourse was to be made on some ticklish occasion , you only find that such a one said some fine words to his Mistress , and we are satisfied ; but when it comes to an easie conjuncture , you have discourses in their full length . As for any esteem may be made of the Latine of the Argenis I am clearly of the contrary opinion , for there are a many new words which were never currant at Rome , so that if Salust returned into the world , he would hardly understand it . A man may lawfully add some words to a language that is in vogue , because use may in time naturalize them ; but we must leave a dead language such as we find it in the Monuments of Antiquity , and it is sacriledg to meddle with it . Now I am to let you know what a thing the History of Lysander is . I protest to you that book hath no invention in the world . The Authour having heard that the best Romances should be full of miraculous Adventures , hath no other secret to win us into admiration , then to make a many unexpected rencontres , wherewith he hath filled his book , which is a thing very low and extream tedious . Lysander coming from Calista's relieves her father against Robbers in the Forrest of Fontainbleu ; the next day he is second to Claranges against Lidian his Mistresses brother . Cleander leaves his wife to go to Holland with these brave adventures : There Lysander relieves the husband and brother of his Calista . They return like strange Knights to challenge some French at a Tournament , which done , they take off their Helmets , and discover themselves . Lysander being in Burgundy , sick , is comforted by a Capuchin , whom he finds to be Claranges , and being gone like a Pilgrim to Montserrat , he finds Cleander and his servants clad like slaves , having been taken by a Pirate upon the Coast of Genua as they returned from Italy . The Sermon being begun , they find the Preacher to be Lidian , whom an amorous despair had forced into devotion , as well as his rivall Claranges . They bring him back to Paris , and discover themselves in these habits one after another . After the death of Cleander , and many other adventures , Lysander goes over to a Tournament in England , where he fought against Lidian , and at length knew him , and Alcidon and Berontus who were there upon the same occasion . In the mean time Lucidan having demanded leave of the King to fight with Lysander who had killed his Uncle ; his father Adrastus appears for his son , so does Dorylas Calistas's father , and Calista her self disguised . The Amazon Hypolita makes a fourth ; but the combat is staid by the coming in of Lidian , Alcedon , and Berontus who had been separted from Lysander by a Tempest . Not to tell you the whole book by heart , you see by these examples , it contains nothing but meetings and discourses . Some are separated , others return , and then they all meet at an hour , so that the Authour deals by these persons as a Puppet-player by his Puppets , makes them enter and exit off the Stage as he pleases . And this is all the subtilty in it . There are other passages farre enough from probability of being so as they are related . Who will believe that Lysander having hurt Cloridan with a Lance , a kinsman and four of his friends should come to Cleanders to assassina●e him ? How were they admitted into the house all armed , and what rage could animate them to such a mischief , since Cloridan denied he knew any thing of it ? Yet a while after , the Author wanting an invention to find his Lysander fighting work , brings him a challenge from that Cloridan : As for the Operatour that dressed the cloathes in stead of the body , 't is a Magick I permit in a Romance . But as to the spirit that appears to Cleander and prays him to bury his body which was in the bottom of a wel , methinks it is a tale made in imitation of that of Athendorus , but not so good , for certain Pagans were of belief , that those who were not buried , were not admitted into the Elysian fields ; but as for Christians , that they are so carefull to be put into holy ground , 't is onely out of devout custom , and those that miss of it are not accounted the less happy for that , so that it is not credible a soule can be troubled with these considerations in the other World , and disturb its own rest , to come and desire one to bury the body wherein it had once dwelt : But this spirit is besides very complementall ; it asks Cleander whether he will command him any service into that Countrey whither he goes . As for his promise to give him notice of his death three days before it should happen , 't is a question whether God permits any such premonitions . For my part I believe they are onely Saints have that favour done them . Yet this spirit comes one morning to give Cleander notice of his death ; but the manner of it is very pleasant . 'T is thought that spirits can in a moment translate themselves whither they please , and can finde us as easily in the bottom of a Sellar , as on the top of a Tower : They need no staires to go up not down by , nor yet door nor window to come in at : But this knocks at Cleanders Castle gate till the Gentleman himself came and opened ; but it was out of modesty , because he would no take him unawares . 'T is as hard a thing to believe that a young French Gentleman , such as Lidian , should in a little while preach so famously in Spanish , The Author forgetting at length that he had undertaken an History , insensibly falls into Fables , like those of Amadis . He makes Calista bear Armes , he makes Hippolita fight with Lysander , as if the delicacy of a Woman could undergoe that hardship . Lysander goes from Rouen to Paris all armed , as if 't were the mode of France to goe so in times of peace , or as if we still lived in the age of Knight-Errantry . Henry the Great , desirous to doe justice by way of Armes , permits the accuser of Calista to fight with any that should defend her . She in the mean time is placed on a Scaffold hanged with black , according to the ancient custome . There are other strange accidents , as when Hippolita and her maid Erifila keep the Arms at the Tournament . He should not have put in adventures so easily discoverable for lies ; for they are so extraordinary , that if there had been any such thing , many yet alive would have seen them , and somewhat might have been found to that purpose in the History of that King. To conclude , at the marriage of Calista , a Nymph fills the Hall with darkness , and afterward made an obelisk arise , whence there issued so much water , that most were in fear to be drowned ; at length the water having ceased , they read the Prophesies which were written thereon . The Author tells us not whether this was done by art , or by Enchantment , for he knew not himself , and his designe was to pursue his stile of Knight-Errantry . And thus have you an account of Lysanders History , and if you think be deserves any esteem for his language , I tell you there are in it a world of Gascon phrases , and the periods are sometimes so long and so confounded , that a man hath much adoe to find any sence in them . Nor doe I believe that the Adventures of Polyxena are able to make good the cause of all other Romances of this age : 'T is a book ill begun , and worse pursued . The Author says almost nothing of himself , Polixena or Cloriman spake all . Besides , all the successes are so common , that they deserve not the relation . There are many other books among us , which I mention not , for they having the same defects as I have blamed in the others , are already answered . Those that have read them , know there 's nothing but repetitions without any orders . There is besides generally in all , an insupportable want of judgement . The Author saies that such a one hath told his story , he saies that another hath related his to him ▪ as it follows there ; and this letter relates the relation of another , so that● the reader is lost , and knows not who speaks : It may be said , the Author and three or four more altogether . 'T were handsome to see a man that should speak to us three hours together , in the same manner as another had spoken to him . Should not the audience be sometimes deceived , thinking it were he himself that spoke ? There is yet another huge foo●ery , which must come into all adventures ; and that is , if some secret be to be discovered , somebody shall speak too loud , that some of his enemies that are hidden somewhere 〈◊〉 him , shall over-hear it . These Authors consider not , that there are few such ●ools , as being all alone , will complain aloud , and make open relations of their misfortunes . By all these impertinences which I have observed in Romances and Poetry , you perceive , most just Judge , that it is not without reason that I contemn them ; And I must tell you withall , that though there were one work of this nature , which were free from all these imperfections I have quoted , I should not esteem it so much as the most inconsiderable relation that were true You learn out of History , things that you may alleadg for authorities ; but of a Romance there 's no fruit at all On the contrary , they are the loss of many minds , whereof I shall give sufficient testimony before I leave this place ▪ Some young people having read them , and seeing all happens according to the wishes of the Adventurers whom they treat of ; desire to lead such a life , and by that means quit those professions which they were fit for : All men generally have much reason to inform against such Books , since there is not a Cockney in Paris , nor waiting gentlewoman elsewhere , but will have them , and having read three or four pages , thinks not her self able to read lectures to us . This is the reading that instructs them to be talking gossips , and robs us of the means of innocent courtships . If you consider all these things , you will order that none in this Assembly make henceforth any esteem of such pernicious books , which may be a means by degrees to deliver the rest of the people of France out of their errors . Clarimond having here ended his plea , there were few but were of his opinion , such strong reasons had he produced ; but A●selm turning towards Musardan , asked him what he had to say against him . 'T was expected he would have made an excellent Oration full of Rhetorical flowers ; but he began to speak thus . Sirs , This Gentleman , I must confess , hath spoken the truth in most places . I esteem no more then he does , most of the books he hath named ; but if I have the honour to see you at Paris within some time , I will shew you a Book I am now about , which shall exceed all this . This fellows impertinence was insupportable ; Clarimond was suffered to speak against Romances , because of his strength of wit and the reasons he brought ; but for that wandring Jew , that blamed what he was not able to maintain , he deserved to be tost in a blanket . Besides , it was thought base in him to speak against what he had promised to maintain ; but he could not have kept his word had he endeavoured it , because he had not read all the books that Clarimond had quoted , nor had he the wit to defend them : they therefore made a great hooting at this ignorant writer ; and Lysis having caused the noise to cease , fell a checking of him for having forsaken his cause : he told him he should not write his History , as he had once resolved he should : He seeing that they openly affronted him , made no answer , but shook his noddle , and stunk behind the rest . Clarimond omitted not to importune the Judge , saying , pronounce the sentence on my side , I beseech you ; Musardan agrees with me , and here 's none opposes what I have said . Philiris , who professed Letters as well as Clarimond , was resolved to contradict him out of emulation . He knew Musardan could say nothing to the purpose , and his intention was to take his part . Taking therefore oportunity to speak , he rose up and desired Anselm to grant him audience that he might answer the calumnies of Clarimond . The Judge granted his request , and all being attentive to this new diversion , he spoke to this purpose : The Oration of PHILIRIS in vindication of Fables and Romances . I Know not what consideratons , most learned and most just Judge , I know not what strange humour hath engaged Clarimond into such an Oration as he hath now made , nor can I tell whether he pretend to gain reputation by opposing the common opinion ; but whether he have spoken in good earnest , or hath only shewn how farr he could go against his own judgement , there is a necessity he should be answered , lest what he hath spoken may be taken for truth by those that have heard it . And since you have been chosen to judge who should bring better reasons concerning the matter in hand , I thought my self obliged to speak , that the noblest and best cause in the world might not suffer any prejudice for want of defence . Clarimond hath endeavoured to make appear , that in all Poetry , and in all Romances there 's nothing to be found but may be censured ; but O ye Gods ! does he not fear , that so many excellent men as he hath injur'd , may not be forced to quit the happiness of the Elysian fields , to come hither and seem cruel to punish his calumnies , or at least to encourage me in their protection ? The latter I am more then confident of ; and I doubt not but I shall say whatever makes for my purpose , since I shall not want the suggestion● of those excellent Genius's . Ah! Divine Homer , who would ever have thought it would have been necessary to seek reasons for thy defence in so great an Assembly as this ? Yet it must be done : and since thy Iliad is abused , as containing only the fights which passed in the solitude of Achilles , with the death of Patroclus and Hector , it satisfies to answer that it was not thy designe to do any more , and as thou saist in the beginning , thou intendedst only to write of the anger of the son of Peleus : The rest of the History was sufficiently well known among the Greeks , so that thy pains were well spared ; and as for the name Iliad , which is also condemn'd , it is proper enough , since the fights it treats of happened during the siege of Ilium . As for the Gods whom the Poet makes so valiant in this war , as if the Greeks and Trojans were the only men in the world , there 's nothing to be wondred at , for at that time they were more considerable then all the world besides : and it was necessary to engage the force of Europe against that of Asia . Besides , though the Iliad mentions only the care of the Gods over those people , it infers not they had forgotten the rest , nor yet that Homer had forgot them ; but they could not be spoken of without digressing from the matter in hand . And that those whom these different divinities affect most , are not alwayes delivered from misfortunes , is not to be wondred at , since they are so divided that one power opposes another . As for their troublesome quarrels , they are things pardonable in Fables . I come to the comparisons which Clarimond finds so much fault with , because they are taken from hunting . To what can fighting be better compared then to that exercise which is as it were a noviceship to the War. That Homer makes his Warriors sometimes like furious beasts ; is it not the greater miracle , in so much as it so divercifies the accidents by comparisons , that they seem to be quite different , though they are drawn from the same beast . As for example , he often draws his comparison from a Lyon , and if a great Heros be to fight with some miserable souldier , he saies 't is as if a Lyon should fall upon a sheep ; if there comes some brave Captain to relieve that Soldier , he compares him to a good Shepherd that will defend his flock ; and if one Heros fight with another , 't is as if one Lyon fought with another . And thus he goes on , and for my part I find it an incomparable grace . For when he speaks of the same men , he ever uses the same comparisons , which is much more rational then to make them sometimes Suns , sometimes Trees , and sometimes Rivers . The several natures of so many things cannot be found together . As for the other comparisons , they are not so obscene and low as is imagined . Clarimond finds fault also with the Language , and sayes Homer spoke not good Greek , because so many Countries disputed about him whose child he should be : but he is to know that it is also said he is not any Countryman on earth , but that he came down from heaven . If he use divers dialects , and some words which are strange to other common authors , 't is because Poetry being the language of the Gods , hath a peculiar stile which is not familiar to men . I will go no further for a testimony of the excellence of his discourse , then the comon opinion , that he is full of precepts which generally serve all mankind . His sentences are not so low ; as you have been told , but they cannot be otherwise conceived ; and if you find not in them that majesty that is expected , we are to blame Clarimond , who by his translation of them into French , hath rob'd them of those beauties which they have in their own language . The most learned Philosophers have sought them out to ground their tenents on , and the Painters and Armorers , and the subtilest mechanicks , have acknowledged so much from this Poet , that they confess they have learned their professions of him . He is accordingly called the Master of all Arts , and he is painted vomiting , and all the other Poets licking what he had cast up . As for Military persons , they are the most beholding to him for his instructions , and out of his Works may be learned with what courage a man should assault his enemies . how souldiers should obey , and the Generals command , and with what masculine eloquence a Captain should encourage his troops . As for the discourses of the Heroes in the midst of a fight , they are not so irrational : They might have been come out of the charge , as being weary of fighting , and in the time of that repose , they might discover themselves one to another . As for the combat of Ajax and Hector , that they made use of stones , is not so strange , since fury thinks no weapons amiss . That esteem which Alexander and others had of Homer , is no fiction ; all Historians agree in it , and there was never any imagined that that great Poet did ever doe any thing indecent : In his time , and in that of Achilles's , Luxury and Pride did not reigne as they do now , so that the Heroes might well condescend to dress what they ate themselves ; and to mention that delicacies should be presented to them at Feasts , shews the honour was done them even to those small circumstances , which haply custom had in those times made the greatest . If Vlisses built a Vessel , necessity forced him to a thing which was not dishonourable to a Warriour , and it was only a great Boat which needed not a Carpenter so much to help him , besides that the solitude of his Nymph would have been troubled with the sight of so many other men . And as for the bed he tels Penelope of , he might have done somewhat by way of recreation , as the pastimes of Princes are divers . In fine , the places and the times might have rendred those things commendable , which now seem ridiculous . As for the lowness of spirits which my adversary objects to Vlysses , I maintain it to be false . That this great Heros wept at the relation of the Trojan Warr , 't was not for the hardships he had endured there himself , but those of his friends , and perhaps he wept out of affection , which is a thing permitted the most generous ; it may be he regretted the absence of his wife ; Alcinous knew his condition by his majestick countenance , though he had been found naked , and the proffer he made him of his daughter , is a certain argument of the respect he bore him . If this Vlysses be ill handled by the Lovers of Penelope , the fault is to be imputed to them , or at the worst to his disguise , which was so far necessary , that he could not get into his own house but by some artifice , his ancient acquaintances being much lost . It was the will of Pallas he should go through those afflictions , who would not presently succour him as she might have done , to shew that the Divinity will not help us unless we also help our selves ; and permits the good to suffer , to recompence them afterwards with happiness far transcending their former misery . I will not grant Clarimond that Homer was a beggar , and got his living by singing at dores ; I know divers have been of that opinion , because he was blind , and that such musitians commonly are so ; but 't is not likely a beggar could conceive such rare things . Where should we have learned the art of War , and the councels of Captains ? Are these things revealed to low-spirited persons ? If it be true that such a Musician could sing the Iliad and the Odyssey through all Greece , I should rather believe he had composed those incomparable Works , then that he did only own them , having found them in the Authors notes , who was some great person of the age . Clarimond desirous to discredit the Odyssey , would have us believe there 's nothing in 't but Country-Tales ; but the worthy things of it he omits : Is not that courtesie of Polyphemus to Vlysses an excellent passage , where he tels him that he will eat him the last because he gave him good wine ? could the humour of a savage be better represented ? As for the name of Nobody which Vlysses took on him , the subtilty was so fortunate that the other Cyclops sought not after him to punish him for the mischief he had done to their companion , because they believed Nobody had struck out his eye , but that he had done it himself . When an action is inconsiderable in it self , yet if great effects follow it , 't is thought great . The Metamorphosis of Vlysses companions follows , and Clarimond scofs at this Heros , in that he resisted the charms which had caused the others to be transformed , and suffered himself to be so carried away by the caresses of the Sorceress , that he openly lay with her ; but I shall here find a Mythology shall take away the contradiction , and shew that Homer hath not made Vlysses continent and luxurious together . Circe the daughter of the Sun , signifies the Celestial influence which incited the Grecians to follow pleasures ; they suffered themselves to be easily overcome ; but Vlysses opposing all such inclinations , was not charmed by the same drink , that is to say , followed not the same vices Circe entertains him into her bed , as being extreamly in love with him . This shews that a wise man , such as he was , rather commands then obeys the Celestial influence , and that when he is confident that it advises him to nothing but what is vertuous , he shuns it not , but joynes himself to it by a happy marriage , that all things it signifies may come to pass to his own glory . And thus we may satisfie those that imagin there are any absurdities in fables . As for the rencontre of the Syrens , it is also taken for example in many noble occasions , and there are such excellent Mythologies in it , that it 's a thing defends it self As for Vlysses's journey to hell , 't was not so needless , since Circe would have him go thither , to see what wonders were there , that he might be encouraged to live well by the reward of the good , and the punishment of the bad . Thus is there nothing superfluous in Homers Works ▪ and if in the Iliad Achilles's horse prophecies , 't is to shew us that the Divinity will sometimes make use of irrational creatures to tell us of our duty . I have no more to say upon this occasion , but that though Penclope had been as old as Clarimond would make her , yet it was not impossible but that many young men might court her , were it only for her means . And as for Helene , though her beauty might lose much of its glory , yet Menelaus might have tryed all means to have her again , as if she had been as fair as ever , and he as deeply in love with her , in regard he and all the Greeks were resolved and sworn to the enterprise ; and if they had left Troy without doing any thing , it would have been a great discredit to them . Clarimond having sufficiently censured Homer , falls upon Virgil ; and I am not to wonder he should fight against Poetry in the gross , since he attacques this Poet. He blames him for making Aeneas go to Carthage , and 't was for that he obtained the greatest reputation among the Romans . They thought it a wonderfull piece of conduct , to have gone so high for the motive of the Warr between Rome and Carthage , when the dispute was for nothing but the Empire of the World. The City of Carthage , and Juno the Patronesse of it , bore an immortal hatred in his opinion against the race of Aeneas , who had forsaken Dido , and thence arose the Wars between the Punick Nation and the Latine . 'T is true , these are but Poetical fictions , yet they give the mind great satisfaction . As for the places where Vi●gil hath imitated Homer , I think it is his chiefest glory ; it being his business to describe what passed after the Wars of Troy , in the person of one of the most illustrious Heroes that were there , 't was fit he should conform himself to his stile who had first writ on that subject . Clarimond here takes occasion to speak of Achilles's Buckler in relation to that of Aeneas , for that agitation of mind , whereinto the desire to calumniate had put him , hath been the reason that being at a loss in his order , he hath confounded many things . He blames Homer for describing what was engraven in this Buckler , because it should seem to make the History the more true : but will he not acknowledge that if the Poet being to speak of the pleading of two Advocates , and the fighting of two contrary Factions , if he make the Reader as 't were hear their noise , and see them march to do their necessary actions , he does as good as say that the work was so perfect , that by the only countenances of the persons that are seen therein , it might be conceived they should say such and such things , and by what they did then , might be judged what they had done , and what they should do . Thus it appears Homer hath rather done a miracle in this case , then committed any fault of judgement ; and for Virgil in the Buckler of Aeneas , he deserves not to be censured for having graven in it the most remarkable things should happen to Rome . It may be they were severed by divisions , as Clarimond would have it ; but suppose they were not , and that there had been but one City of Rome in the Buckler , and that in one place there was represented the Bridg broken under Horatius Cocles , and in another the Capitoll besieged , and at some distance another thing , though they were adventures should happen at several times , the invention was by so much the more noble ; for this bearing the nature of a Prophecy , things must have been confused , to be conformable to the custome of the Divinities , whose Oracles have ever somewhat of obscurity . From hence Clarimond falls into frivolous reprehensions , and is angry that Virgil should say that Vulcan forged a Thunder bolt for Jupiter , consisting of three darts of rain , and three of fire ; he believes not that Smiths can work in moist things ; but does he not perceive that this is spoken mysteriously , and that Vulcan signifies that subtile air that is changed into fire in the upper region , and violently breaking through what obstacles do environ it , makes that noise which we call thunder , causing at the same time the rain to fall out of those moist clouds which it hath burst asunder . Thus do the Physicians hide their secrets under these fables , and that Vulcan is Jack of-all-trades among the Gods , 't is to shew that the operations both of Art and Nature are not effected without fire , either corporal or spiritual , which is the vehemence of the action , or the diligence of the workmen . Clarimond troubles himself also with trivial particularities , as to know the true age of Ascanius , and whether it was a golden bough that Aeneas found . He quarrels too much with words , and I think therefore deserves no answer ▪ He considers not the excellent phrase of Virgil , nor the sweet fluency of his Verses , which is so apparent , that one that understands no Latine may perceive it . He next sets upon Ovid , and blames him so much against reason , that he will never meet with any of his opinion . He thinks it not well that he should speak of so many different Divinities ; as if he could possibly speak of any thing else in a time wherein he was bred up in idolatry . As for his Metamorphoses , they are not so extravagant as he would make them at least to make them appear so he should have quoted them ; but for his part , he mentions only the opinion of Pythagoras of Metempsychosy . If that Philosopher had never been Euphorbas , 't was his fault that first set the story on foot , not theirs that writ it since ; yet if a man would maintain he had said truth , he might easily do it , though it be held that Mercury made the souls drink the water of oblivion when they assum'd new bodies ; For it may be imagined that Pythagoras alone had the priviledg not to drink of it , that he might tell others that he had been divers times in the world , and that it was so with them all , as who passed sometimes into the bodies of beasts , that so they might abstain from all creatures that had any soul in them . Clarimond endeavouring to bring Ovid quite into discredit , hath not stuck to say that there is no order at all in his narrations . He should have considered that Ovid is a Poet , and not an Historian , and that if he observed that order which Historians must not transgress , his Metamorphoses had not been near so pleasant . Poetry is an art full of fury , whose ornament is variety , and this is the reason that Ariosto for our greater diversion , hath so interlaced his narrations . Nor is Tasso to be blamed for quoting the ancient Divinities in his descriptions ; he were no Poet that should not use Poeticall figures . And so I pass by all those Poets which may be vindicated in that one word ; and now I come to Ronsard , whom Clarimond hath also presumed to quarrel with , and reproach with a many things he hath said concerning the ancient Divinities , and his design to imitate Homer and Virgil. I cannot put my self to the trouble to answer his impertinent reasons , for they were so feeble that I did not regard them nor suffer them to make any impression on my mind . I only remember that he blamed Presages , and some other superstitions , without which a man cannot speak naturally of any matter of Antiquity . He also rejects the descriptions which have made Ronsard highly famous and esteemed ; for the discourses of a Poet should not be so severe as those of a Stoi●k Philosopher ; and sometimes for the diversion of the readers , 't is haply necessary he should digress to the description of the noise of a Cart-wheel when it is overburthened , or the cryes of birds of prey when they fight . As for the sweetness of Ronsards verse , it could have been no greater considering his time . All the world confess that the honour of having opened the dore to the advancement of the French Tongue is due to him . Another thing my adversary quarrels at in his Franciad is , that all our History is thrust into it ; but is there any thing so clear as that Ronsard began to write in a Poetical stile , so that there would have been no inequality in the piece though he had finished it ? And if Clarimond think it ill that Hyanta should relate things in such order as if she had read an effective story out of some book , and if he think her expressions too clear for a Prophetess in a fury , I will not condemn him , because I said erewhile that Prophecies ought to be obscure ; for I maintain hers were such , and my reasons shall be but what Clarimond hath said himself . He saies that sometimes she spoke of the mysteries of Christian Religion , which though we who understand them , think a thing clear , yet Francus could not possibly hear any thing more obscure . To Clarimonds question , Why he desired not to know what it was , and how Hyanta should speak of such things being a Pagan , I answer , That Francus passed it by as a thing unknown that touched him not ; and as for Hyanta , she was so possessed by the spirit that made her speak that she knew not what she had said her self . I doubt not but Ronsard would have given us this satisfaction , had he continued his work . As for the designe he had to bring Francus into the Country of the Gaules there to build a City , he is very unjustly blamed , since that being a Poet , he was permitted to feign what he pleased , besides that his fiction was not at such a distance from the truth , but it had the warrant of most of our Historians . When Clarimond had censured Ronsard , to whom so many Poets of his time gave place , he could not but contemn all the rest , yet hath he not presumed to sift their works , lest it would have been too much pains , for it must be conceived it could be no small disquisition to search out reasons so destructive to the common opinion : He therefore generally condemns them all , because they have quoted the ancient Fables . It must not be believed in his opinion ▪ that there can be any good Mythologies , whereas we have such abundance of most excellent ones , that I know not how he hath been so impudent as to say so . I pass by all his proofs as being of no weight . I know my Judge hath read books enough to have learned the contrary to what he hath alleadged . But it is to much purpose for me to be angry with a man who cannot be reconciled to the Poetry of the present age . Is it possible that so many excellent wits as are at the Court could never do any thing to satisfie him ? Their sweet songs , are they not able to charm him and make him change his opinion ? But here he comes to the second part of his Oration , and falls foul upon the books he calls Romances . He hath dealt most unworthily by the Aethiopian History , and not finding any thing in that piece deserving just censure , he quarrels with little formalities . He thinks it not fit that Pagans should regard their dreams who are so ful of superstition . That natural impatience that Gnemon is in to know the end of a History , he would make a strange incongruity , and not considering that the world is furnished with cowards as well as stout men , he falls out with the Author for making that young man fearfull . Though Theagenes hath discovered his generosity in all actions whatsoever , yet he excuses him not , and thinks he hath not done enough . He would also perswade us that the Loves of Daphnis and Cloe are impertinent , though they excell in an incomparable naturalness . And there he begins his controversie with Pastorals , against which , all he can say is , that the books which treat of that subject , imitate one another . This makes nothing against them , if so be they are good ; and what he hath alleadged against Diana of Montemajor is of no great weight . Though the order of it should be disturbed , yet were the thing no less pleasant , and as for the Fables and Enchantments in it , all 's pardonable . As for the Pastorals of Julietta , I think my self the more obliged to vindicate that book , as being the first was written in France of that kind . The happy condition of a Shepherd to which heaven hath called me , engages me to do it . To answer therefore what Clarimond hath said of the Works of Ollenix of Montsacre , I say that if that Author mentions not the abode of his Shepherds , and other little particulars ; 't is because they are of no concernment . That he makes the maids court the men , 't is only to represent that they lived as 't were in the golden age , during which the laws of honour were not invented . And if in relating Histories , they quote prophane and sacred Authors , and mention things hapned in our times , the reason is , that all being fiction , and it being granted it is the Author that speaks all through , he hath taken the liberty to accommodate things as well to this age as to the ages past , for the greater delight of the readers . He is not therefore to be censured for that ; and as for Sidney's Arcadia , since it hath crossed the Sea to come and see us , I am sorry Clarimond receives it with such poor complements . If he hears nothing of the Loves of Strephon and Clavis , he must not quarrel with the Author who hath made his Book one of the most excellent in the world . There are discourses of Love and discourses of State so generous and pleasant , that I should never be weary to read them . I should say much in his commendation , were I not in haste to speak of Astraea , which Clarimond brings in next , and I am very glad to find that Book generally esteemed , which should oblige him to esteem it also . If instead of the Title of Astraea , it had born that of Galathea or Diana , he would have made the same complaint he does : he would have asked why that Title more then another : But does he not consider that the book begins with the Loves of Astraea and Celadon , and that most of the other Histories are but circumstances , so that the design is very excellently taken . I must also tell Clarimond , that Hylas may be inconstant , and yet not be mad , as he supposes , and that there are in these daies a many more inconstant then he . As for Sylvander , if his Philosophy be Platonick , it is so much the better , since it is that Philosopher hath taught us to love Divinely . If it be alleadged that in the time of Meroveus and Childerick , there were no Shepherds in Forrest could be acquainted with so much learning and civility as these , 't is very indiscreetly spoken . Who knows not but that in books , things are raised to the greatest perfection , and that incomparable mind that composed the Astraea , hath he not made it appear that he doth not relate the Histories of obscure persons , but describes a sort of persons of quality whose names and condition he disguises ? And if the order of his narration had been nicely observed , he would not have been found to fail in the Chronology , that 's only a vain illusion to frighten us withall . And that Clarimond should be angry that he hath not perfected his Book ; what injustice is it ! what imprudence ! will he not anon quarrel with heaven ? We were not worthy to have amonst us any longer that wonderfull man whom death hath taken away from us : but I hope some able pen will oblige us by the accomplishment of what he hath design'd according to his excellent notes and directions . Yet supposing this were not to be hoped , I dare affirm , that though there wants a conclusion to this Work , yet it may be taken as perfect . He that is ignorant of it , let him read it , he will be suddenly ravished into admiration , he will find what will make him slight all the objections of our adversary , he will be touched in the most sensible part of his soul , and if he weeps not sometimes for joy , and sometimes for grief , according to the occasion , I will confess the envious and detractive have gained the cause . I shall say as much for the History of Argenis , which can be displeasant to none but men without reason . Clarimond unjustly blames the Author for having said in what condition the affairs of the world were when a Vessel arrived in Sicily ; for that does not relate only to the Vessel , and that the question is not about that alone , but all the other things that are in the body of the book which concern the affairs of Sicily , the Gaules , Sardinia , Mauritania , and divers other Countries , so that here 's no inequality ; nor any mixture of great things and little together . As for the Verses which are disposed here and there , since they are most excellent , most unjust Clarimond , will you find fault with him that gave them us , for to divert our minds after they have been long employed in something more serious ? You do well to tell us that the true customes of Sicily are not observed in this History , every one confesses it as well as your self , since it was only the Authors design , to represent divers accidents hapned in France . If you esteem not his intention because he treats of these things with some obscurity , should you not consider that he was obliged to carry himself with that caution , it being a thing not a little dangerous to speak openly of the affairs of great ones ? As for the discourses of State which are so seasonably introduced , 't is a black malice to blame a thing so noble . As for the interview of Poliarchus and Archombrotus , t is credible they spoke not but by those furious actions which Barclay describes , and that Hyanisbe presently separated them . Clarimond keeps also a stirr with the language of this book ; he thinks there are some new words ; but if he observe it narrowly , there are none which are not derived of other Latine words which are roots that may still send forth somewhat . He is no less injust when he speaks against Lysander , He hath made long narrations of the divers successes of the whole History , to prove they are but rencontres ; but what would he have had more miraculous in a History of our time ? We have no more to do with those ancient ceremonies , and triumphs with all their sumptuous preparations . We cannot describe Wars or strange Combats , but we must be suspected of falshood . We are now reduced to speak only of ordinary things . Clarimond mislikes also that Lysander should be assassinated by the friends of Cloridan , who had no hand in the business , as he afterwards declared to the King. Is it impossible they should bear him so much affection as to have engaged in such a design for his sake ; and may it not be presumed on the other side that he had intelligence of it , but that he denied it to preserve the favour of his Prince ? The Challenge he afterwards sent to Lysander , sufficiently discovers his indignation ; and this justifies d' Audiguier , whom , Clarimond taxes not to know whom to make this Gentleman fight with , since Cloridan had a fair occasion to challenge him , having been wounded by him in sight of all the Court. As for the Tale of the spirit , I will not maintain it to be true ; it 's a query for a Divine , to know whether the souls departed can return hither ; it suffices I should tel you that d' Audiguier making a Romance according to our mode could not adorn it better , then by putting in it such things as these , instead of the apparitions of the heathenish Gods , as you have them in ancient Romances ; nor indeed is it alwaies necessary to bring in true things into Histories of this kind , but such as the many take to be true : Now there is nothing more certain then that there are many believe that spirits may be spoken to , and have been seen sometimes . Clarimond does also think it unlikely Lidian should preach , as if he knew the accomplishments of that Gentleman . He would not have Calista bear arms , as being too soft , and knowing nothing of the art of War ; but doth not d' Audiguier make this thing easily credible , since he saies she would not fight but purposly to die ? As for Hippolita and Erifila , they had a long time exercised themselves in feats of arms ; nor was it such a miracle to see people armed about Paris , since the Author feigns that Tournaments were very frequent . What he hath in consequence to this , relates much to the warlike humour of Henry the Great ; and though there was no such thing , yet it was enough to shew it might be . The admirable adventure of the Nymph is no more to be censured then the rest ; for you find in modern Histories , that Magitians of these times have done the like . As for the faults of the language , if a point be forgotten , the Author paies not the Printers score ; and if there be in Lysander any Gascon phrases , there needs good eyes to find them . To be short , Clarimond is like that malicious Painter , who represented the feet of the Peacock , and not his train . He mentions only what he likes not , but those things he could not disapprove , he meddles not with . Why does he not consider those duels which are so well described ? Why does he not take notice of those ingenious answers of Claranges to him that represented to him the grandeurs of the world , to make him quit his Capuchin's Cell ? Hath he not observed how Lysander upon a disdainfull humour of Calista , fell off from his marriage when all their friends had consented to it . In these and other places there are discourses so charming , that though the Reader desired to see the end of the Book , yet would he wish withall it should not end at all . For the Adventures of Polyxena , though there be nothing but relations , yet are they pleasant . Since the principal end of Romances is to delight , 't is requisite there should be of all sorts . And as to Romances in general , Clarimond hath said nothing but what he had said divers times before . He imagins that all Authors steal one from another , nay he hath been so unjust as to say that there are few adventures in the Argenis which are not as common in other Romances ; but he does not consider aright . If there be a war in a book , or the ravishing of a maid , or the death of a King , and that in another there be the same accidents , does that make the books alike ? it cannot be , for upon that account , the Roman History were no other thing then the Greek , because in both there are wars , ravishings of maids , and deaths of Princes , the circumstances make difference enough between things . Wars are begun upon divers occasions ; maids may be ravished divers waies , and Princes are not subject to one only kind of death , so that you still find variety in our books ; and if you are not satisfied with them , you may in vain wish that God would create another world , or another nature ; for as long as we shall be what we are , our Histories can never consist of any thing but suits of Law , Wars , Death and Marriage . If my adversary take it ill that in a Romance a man relate a History in the same words as another hath related it to him , he considers not that it is the principal grace of a book , and that if he can make nothing of it , 't is for want of attention . It 's easily seen he knows not what to say against us , and that he can do nothing but follow the imaginations of his own corrupt humours , since that in the conclusion of all , he could reproach us with nothing but the complaints which are lowdly made against us , which is a thing no less natural then that there should be diversity of passions . I therefore conjure you , most just Judge , not to regard his seeble reasons , whereby he endeavours to make it appear to us , that the best Romances in the world are worth nothing . It is most certain , that being made only for pleasure , and not observing the rigorous laws of History , there may be brought whatever the Author pleases , so that they present us with all the examples of Vertue that can be imagined . 'T is in these we find pleasure and profit together , and where even women may learn Civility and Courtship . These things being true , and that it is granted there was never any man hitherto but Clarimond that doubted of them , I beseech you to preserve Romances in that reputation which they have gotten in the world , and more especially to confirm unto those I have named , the honour and respect they deserve . Philiris having spoken in this manner , the minds of the audience , which had been carried away by Clarimond , turn'd on a sudden in his favour that had harangu'd last . 'T is true , when they remembred all the reasons that Clarimond had alleadged , they returned again to his side , so that they were still in uncertainty , and wish'd that Anselme would give sentence one way or other . But as they were in expectation of it , Amaryllis rose up , and desired to be admitted mediatrix in the cause depending . She was permitted to say what she pleased , and that fair Lady spoke thus . The Oration of AMARYLLIS , mediating for Romances . THough I am the most inconsiderable of all those of our sexe that are here present , most wise and righteous Judge , yet will I not be afraid to speak in a business which so much concerns us , since no other will undertake it . I cannot suffer that Clarimond should condemn Romances so far , that if he were believed , they should be all cast into the fire . What would he have them forbidden all manner of persons without exception ? If so , we women , who go not to study in Colledge , and have not as men have , Tutors to teach us the many things that happen in the world , are utterly undone ; 't is only by the help of Romances that we can arive to any knowledg . If they are taken from us we presently return to intractableness and incivility ; for our minds not being fitted for the books of Philosophy , nor any other serious studies , there must be some other way for us to learn Vertue and Eloquence ▪ Nay , what is more , we shal be extreamly wrong'd , because our lovers and husbands , if they discontinue that delightfull reading , will forget all the insinuations and addresses of Love , so that we shall be no more served with passion , and shall have no further adventures to find employment for the writers of the age . Consider this , most just Judge , and represent to your self , that if you condemn Romances , you will not only injure all women , but also all men , who will not henceforth find them so amiable as before . Let this so powerfull consideration oblige you to doe us justice . Amaryllis having so said , made a low Courtesie to Anselme , and every one mightily applauded her ingenuity to have done what she did without any bodies notice . Anselme gave a little nod with his head and smiled , as it were to assure her he was satisfied with her conclusion ; and presently he pronounced these words . The Judgement of ANSELME . HAving heard the reasons which Clarimond hath alleadged against the most famous works of Poetry and Romances in the world , and having also given ear to what Philiris hath answered to maintain the reputation of those different books , as also the complaint of Amaryllis , who hath mediated in behalf of the Ladies , and desired the reading of Romances may not be prohibited ; after serious and mature examination , We ordain , That since all these fabulous works are made only for delight , and that the design of the Writers is then most fortunate , when they most recreate the Readers , It shall be lawfull for all to seek their satisfaction and delight in all books wherein they can find it : And since Clarimond hath condemned books which do not deserve it so far , and that Philiris hath given some greater commendations then they deserve , the ablest wits shall hereafter take the matter into consideration , and give their judgements without passion , of the several Works that shall come abroad into the world . Anselme having thus pronounced sentence , every one was very glad ; ye● there were divers would have gladly known particularly , what credit they should give those books that had been named : but they were not in likelyhood to learn any more at that time , for the affections and disaffections were such as admitted not of any resolution ; and if one commended a book , another discommended it . Anselme represented to them , that though there were nothing in all this contrary to reason , and that Romances being only things dressed to please , as he had said in his sentence , it was not to be admired if some were esteemed , and others not , because the case was not the same as with things that are necessary , which ought to have the general approbation . The end of the Thirteenth Book . THE Anti-Romance ; OR , THE HISTORY Of the SHEPHERD LYSIS . The Fourteenth Book . ALL those that were then present at Hircans , staid a long time talking about those things that Clarimond and Philiris had said , and their admiration of Philiris was not little ; he without any notice given him to answer to what was then controverted , having shewn himself so ready and able , that his discourse seem'd much more admirable then that of his Adversary , though it had not been so long . They were astonished at his memory , which had been so happy , that he had answered in order to all the reasons of Clarimond , with very little hesitation . Lysis was almost out of himself for joy ; and though the Poer Musardan had not so much wit as to judge of wit in others , yet he thought best to follow the Propositions of him that had spoken for Romances . As for the rest , they were , as I told you , of different opinions ; but he that was most for Clarimond , was Adrian , who taking his opportunity to speak ; said to him , Sir , you have done wonders in your speech , methinks your adversary made not so good a plea as you , and therefore I am very sorry you have not received that satisfaction you desired : For my part , I have ever born a great hatred to these ridiculous Romances . There is some injustice done me , saies Clarimond , but I hope I shall anon recover what I have now lost . Anselme would not at one blow dash the common opinion , though he was oblig'd to condemn it ; and as for him who hath spoken against me , I am sure he did it only to exercise his wit , and that his heart hath ever thought contrary to what his tongue hath spoken . 'T is the same case as that of your Counsellors , who to get money or reputation , entertain and maintain all the causes that come to them , be they ever so bad . I deny not but Philiris hath alledg'd very strong reasons against mine ; but to what purpose are they , since they only shew the subtilty of his wit , and not the innocency of those he hath vindicated ? They themselves had never consider'd of maintaining their works by any such considerations as his : for if they had had any such , they would not have done their reputation that injury as to have conceal'd them . Lysis having over-heard this discourse , turns to Clarimond ; Dost thou think thou speakest truth in this ? saies he to him ; for my part I must confess , that though thou hast spoken against what I lov'd , yet had I a greater esteem of thy eloquence then I had ever ; but when I heard Philiris , the case was altered . And I assure you notwithstanding all this , replies Clarimond , that you will finde Philiris anon of another opinion then what he held . That will be a strange blow indeed , saies Lysis , with a smile . Carmelin by chance observing Lisetta near him , who was come to whisper somewhat in her Mistresses ear , would needs hold her by the sleeve ; which Lysis perceiving , said to Amaryllis , that their loves should not be drawn out any further , but a happy issue put to them . Lisetta presently got away ; and Amaryllis answered for her , that she thought her self very happy to be married to Carmelin ; but the question was , whether he had means enough to maintain her . He hath ever told me he was nothing in debt , replies Lysis ; and therefore I think him rich . What 's more , he 's willing enough to work , and by that means he may in time come to have a good flock of sheep : As for his vertues , I pass my word for him ; and if you will clap up an agreement , Love shall be the Notary , and shall draw up the contract , and keep the copies of it . Amaryllis told him it were better to delay it a little , that the two Lovers might try whether their conditions were such as would agree together . Clarimond upon this discourse , went aside to speak with Hircan , who was gone into a study at the end of the Hall , and all the counterfeit Shepherds with him . Dear friends , said he to them , we have taken our pleasure sufficiently of Lysis . His follies would henceforth be rather troublesome to us then delightful , if we should suffer him to continue in them ; besides , it is some touch to conscience , to entertain a man still in those extravagances , which are repugnant to reason . You are a great Orator , replies Meliantes , you would teach us the precepts of charity , which we know as well as your self . Why may we not yet a while enjoy the pleasant conversation of Lysis ? If he were possessed with any hurtful folly , you had reason to be so ready to restore him . His imaginations never carried him to do mischief to any man. If he does not hurt , 't is certain he does no good , saies Clarimond ; and wheaeas his minde is capable of great things , if it were well guided ; he is now in such a decay of spirits , that if he go on a while longer , it may be desperate to restore him . If you do not consider this , represent to your selves , that if you were resolved to make further sport with this poor Shepherd , you cannot continue it much longer , for Adrian or Anselme will carry him away to Paris . 'T is there we would have him , replies Meliantes ; 't will be good sport to govern him in great companies . 'T were a pitty so famous a place should want this recreation . That will never be , saies Clarimond ; for assoon as he were there , they would chain him up , lest he should run up and down the streets and disgrace his friends . Suppose him now upon his departure , and learn in time to quit that satisfaction you must some time be depriv'd of . Consider that there will be no less pleasure to restore Lysis to his wits , then there would be to continue him in his madness as you desire . Hircan was of the same opinion , and Philiris too , so that they soon brought their companions to the same point . They then thought it a very good work to restore their Shepherd to himself again ; and the hopes they had to do it were not small , when they represented to themselves , that Lysis had good natural faculties , which he could not but discover in his greatest extravagances . His discourses and his inventions amaz'd all the world ; and if his errors had not hindred him from employing his subtilty in good things , he had never done any thing discommendable . While they were in this discourse , a serving man came and told Hircan that the Hermit was at the door for an alms . They call'd him by no other name , because there was no other Hermit thereabouts , and it was the same that Lysis had me● some time before . Hircan having given order he should come up , the Shepherd presently call'd him to minde , and went and saluted him with a great deal of complement . I am very glad my Cousin is acquainted with you , saies Adrian to the Hermit , I should heartily wish you would make him walk in the way of vertue . I doubt not but he is very well given thereto , replies the Hermit ; he was almost perswaded to enter into that contemplative way of life that I follow ; but I believe all the hurt that 's in him , is that he is still in love . I am so , and shall be eternally ( saies Lysis in a loud Tone ) Charite is she that I love ; my Cousin hath seen her , all the Shepherds know her , the Birds , the Trees , the Rocks and the Fountains are not ignorant who she is ; for when I complain of my misery , every thing , even to that which hath no soul , assumes one to hearken to me . Provided your love aims not but at a faithful marriage , saies the Hermit , I shall never be among those that will blame you ; for marriage was instituted by our Saviour , who after the creation of the world , bestow'd Eve on Adam ; and St. Paul , saies , It is better to marry then to burn ; but away with sinful concupiscence , if so be your soul be stain'd with it . The waters of the clearest springs are not more pure then my desires , replies Lysis ; I know incontinence destroys both mens bodies , and their mindes , and that it is like those fruits that grow about the Lake Asphalt●tes , which seem fair and ripe , but within are nothing but ashes . Ever from my infancy , I have known what belong'd to the two ways which presented themselves to the great Alcides ; and two women made their orations to me , as they did to him , but I follow'd her that led me into the rough way of vertue , though the other would have led me an easier way . I now go upon thorns , whereas others tread upon roses ; but I am also sure to come to that eternal glory which so many Heroes have sought after . 'T is for that we must swear , 't is for that we must go naked , having nothing but a club to overcome monsters , the enemies of mankinde : And 't is for that in brief , that we must forsake the pleasures of this life , and live upon earth , as if we were already of the other world ; that is to say , have no other entertainment for the most part then good meditations . The Hermit was extreamly pleas'd at this discourse , for he interpreted all religiously , and imagin'd that Lysis spoke of the glory of Paradice , and that he would quell the Monsters which are our enemies ; that is to say the Devils . He therefore turning to Adrian , said to him , Do you not see your own happiness in so learned a Kinsman as you have ? I have heard very few Preachers speak better then he does . What reputation would he in time come to , should he enter into that calling ! I should be very glad would he give himself thereto , replies Adrian ; if you had heard other discourses of his , you would have been amaz'd . He will speak to you three hours together , without any trouble , and I know not whence he hath what he saies : for the most part he is so deeply learned , that I cannot understand one half . It must be conceiv'd he hath done nothing all his life time but read . And it hath so happen'd , he hath taken a man , who is almost as great a Schollar as himself . But I must tell you , that I think all their knowledge is unprofitable , or rather hurtful to them ; for they employ it only in those things which I can by no means approve . Is this true ? saies the Hermit to Lysis ; do you abuse the good gifts which God hath bestow'd on you ? My friend , will you not observe all the articles of our faith ? I observe my faith to Charite , replies Lysis ; I have promis'd her before the throne of Love , to be eternally hers ▪ How ! what impiety's this ? cryes out the good Father ; when you are spoken to concerning God , you speak of his creatures , as if you would adore them instead of him . If you will not address yourself immediately to his infinite Majesty , because of the greatness of your sins , recommend your self to some good Saint , that may deliver you from the pains of hell . She is a fair Saint that I serve , says Lysis ; and 't is certain she can deliver me from the pains of hell , since by her cruelty she could condemn me to them . Nay , she can do greater things then that : All that are in this house can assure you that this morning she rais'd me from death to life . Inform your self of this miracle . My Cousin is a Heathen , cries out Adrian ; alas ! there 's no question of it : He 's worse then a Mah●metan : Ah! what cursed Books are these that have thus destroy'd him ! Hircan and the rest of the Gentlemen came in at this noise . Clarimond having understood the controversie , perceiv'd the Hermite was not able enough to convert the Shepherd . As for his own part , he thought now was the time to try whether he might be more fortunate then another in the design he had to restore him to his senses , by the help of those artifices which he had resolved to make use of . There are a many things which I must communicate to you before this honorable assembly , says he to him . 'T is now that I am to shew you that I am really your friend , as I told you some dayes since : 'T is Philiris and his companions that are your enemies , though you have ever thought the contrary ; they have hitherto promoted your humours , and 't is that hath put you into the way of destruction . Since your coming to years of discretion you have read a many fabulous books , which you have taken as true , for want of being acquainted with some one that could discreetly have convinc'd you of your erroneous opinions . I must not any longer conceal my thoughts as I have heretofore , which I did only by degrees to insinuate into your good opinion , that I might be permitted one day to speak freely to you . You have just now discover'd the greatest extravagance in the world ; you have spoken of your Mistress as of somwhat divine , though you cannot but know she is a mortal creature that eats and drinks as any of us do . You said you had no faith but for her ; have you quite forgotten the faith of your Fathers , and turn'd Idolater ? Lysis seeing he was set upon more vehemently as to this point then ever he had been before , was not so extravagant , but he call'd to mind the good precepts had been infus'd into him in his infancie ; so that at this very first assault of Clarimonds he was almost chang'd into another man. He was therefore forc'd to answer , that he acknowledged no other God then him that had created heaven and earth , and that he had ever ador'd him in the same manner as his father had taught him . As for Charite to whom he gave divine attributes , it was only to accommodate himself to the stile of the Poets , whom he was resolved to imitate . This is not all you have done , there 's much more , says Clarimond , you have ever talk'd of an infinity of ancient Gods , as if there were really any such ; and yet whosoever adores this great God who hath given us our beings , looks upon all those little Gods as having no subsistence but in fables , which men feign'd while they were yet in their first errors . Have you not told us a hundred times , that there was a Diana in the woods with her Nymphs , that there are Hamadryads and Gods of the River , and Nymphs of Fountains ? You have endeavoured to make all those believe it that you have conversed with , or came neer you ; and you once cast yourself into the water to go and visit the aquatick Divinities . I know not whether your fellow-Shepherds were such fools as to believe there were any in the world . It need not seem so strange that I believe there are such Divinities , replies Lysis : I have not only read it in Books which have been made by Pagans , but in such as have been made by Christians who are alive at this day . What you say may be true , replies Clarimond ; but those Authors have writ that only as a fable ; and if you doubt of it , be judg'd by Musardan . This Poet was still in the place ; so that he confess'd that it was not to be question'd but that himself and all those that wrote books spoke of those ancient Divinities as a thing fained , only for the ornament of their Poesies , though it had sometime been a main truth , and believ'd , and that very passionately , by a many nations . You see what they think of it whom you have ever followed , says Clarimond ; since you will needs embrace their doctrine , you must believe what they say , and you are not more learned then your masters in the lectures they read to you . You are moreover to consider , that since there is but one Almighty God , all your little Gods cannot subsist . Since you will have me follow the dictate of reason with you , says Lysis , I will declare one thing to you , which I would not communicate to any other person whatsoever ; and that is , that I know very well that they are not really Divinities which are conceived to be in the fields , but they are so called in a certain manner of speaking ; They are only Spirits under divers forms . And to make it appear to you that it is so , I have not only read in the Poets whom you tax with lying , but also in Authors that pretend to be Philosophers , and such as I dare say would be Divines . Witness Agrippa in his Occult Philosophy : 'T is well known he speaks every where as a good Christian , and quotes passages of the holy Scripture ; but yet having disposed his Spirits through all the Elements , when he comes to those he appoints for the Earth and the Water , he calls them by all those divers names we find in the Poets : He grants there are Fawns , Dryads and Hamadryads in the Forrests , and Nayads in the Fountains ; nay he denies not but Saturn , Jupiter , and the other Gods are each of them in his several heaven , exercising that power which the Ancients attributed to them . He also tels you at large what names to call them by , and in what manner they are to be invocated in his operations . Now we never use invocation towards things that have no power . As for his part , he calls them the Governours of the World : but it is my business only to tell you , that his meaning was , that they are Spirits . Agrippa then it seems is one of your Authors , sayes Clarimond : you have been extremely reserv'd , that we never knew you studied his doctrine before . Know then that it is as impertinent a Fellow as ever you met with ; he mingles Divinity with fables : And though he hath a mind to dress up a Christian and lawfull Magick , yet he makes use of that of Hermes and other prophane Authors . Because that in the magick of the Ancients the Planets were invocated , as also the rest of the inferior Divinities , he hath spoken in the same manner , as if it could be done still : But the absurdity was so great , that he hath entreated all the world to pardon him , excusing it as an error of his youth . This I find in his book of the Vanity of the Sciences : there he retracts all . Clarimond is in the right , sayes Philiris , there 's no answer to be made to what he hath said . But though Agrippa should not believe there were Dryads and Nayads , says Lysis , it follows not I should be of his opinion : Do I not remember that I have seen so many rural Divinities , when I was chang'd into a Tree ? There was never any such thing , sayes Clarimond ; and I tell you once more , that there was never in this world any body so changed . Do you not remember the reasons I alleadg'd once against Metamorphoses ? I told you there was none among the heathens but the simple people , that believed any such thing could be ; besides that it was by accident that these opinions got any credit among them . I gave you an account of divers persons who were thought to have chang'd forms , and more particularly that of the Robber , who was thought to be chang'd into a Raven . I told you the Poets had brought those things into reputation by their Verses ; and if I am not deceiv'd , Philiris , Fontenay , and Carmelin himself approved my reasons : I know not whether they have been since poisoned by your errors . I remember all this , says Lysis , but I value it not . We remember it very well , says Fontenay , but we found a great deal of truth in it . You then believe impostures , replies the Shepherd all in a heat . This is not the only point you will be contradicted in , says Clarimond ; be not angry yet , stay a while , and you shall have much more reason . I must tell you , that since all these Divinities you have talk'd of are but fictions , you had no reason to make all these Gentlemen put on Shepherds habit , making them believe that you would make them happy by that means , and bring them into conversation with the immortals . As for your golden age , you know what I said to you of it ; I told you plainly , that to make that return , we must put on as much savageness as those of the new found world . There was never any imagin'd that that kinde of life could be as delightful as ours . What hath Lysis then deceiv'd us ? cries out Philiris ; I had little reason to come so far to finde him . If he knows no more then I have yet seen , the Shepherds of our Country know as much , I will return to them . And shall I , saies Fontenay , stay here with an Impostor , who hath promis'd me such wonders if I would continue Shepherd ? O! Cousin Hircan , give me my red suit again . Polidor and Meliantes said also , they would be no longer Shepherds ; so that Hircan desired them to be quiet , and told them they should all have what cloathes they had brought to his house . Lysis extreamly troubled at this revolt , told them they would at leisure repent their forsaking him : but Clarimond bid him not to be so perswaded , and told him he would make it appear to him , that he had never known the least happiness of condition , since he turned Shepherd , and that of all he had believed , there had nothing happened to him ; and to that purpose he thus continued the discourse . You are then to imagine , that I am better acquainted with your adventures then your self , for I have not only learn'd what you thought of them , but also what others conceiv'd who have abus'd you . In the first place , being come to St. Clou , where you put on your Pastoral habit , Anselme having found you , as you admir'd your precious reliques , was so far from blaming you for it , that he hearkned attentively to your extravagant history ; but what amazement must he have been in , to see you esteem so highly the foulest things in the world ; and having promis'd you great assistance , such as was that of drawing Charite's picture , you took him for the God Pan. The Poets never told you that the Sylvane God pretended to any skill in painting , but you thought there could be nothing impossible to a god . I will not mention the reasons you alledg'd to your Gardian , to perswade him that you ought to be a Shepherd , and that he should be one too , if he had any design to be happy . There hath been laughing enough at that impertinence already ; I shall only mention that simplicity of yours to go and speak to a country Lobcock in Poetical and Romantick terms . The powe● you attributed to Charite , put him into such a fright , that he and all his acquaintance were alarm'd all that night , imagining the end of the world to be at hand ; I know not whether any dyed upon that fright . If any such thing had happened , you had been the cause of their death , and you would have been punish'd as a murtherer . You would also needs interrogate the Eccho , but you were neatly cheated ; for whereas you imagin'd it was the Eccho of the Poets that had answered you , it was this Anselme whom you see , who cannot deny it . You might have perceiv'd then , how much he slighted and laught at the extravagances of the Poets , by the stories he told you about that repetition of the voyce , and concerning the three Destinies . He also laugh'd at that opinion of yours about the Sun , taking what is said of it litterally . You are to know , there is but one , and if we finde it in the morning in another quarter , though he hath been hidden from us , yet it did only pass under us , to enlighten the other Hemisphere , and did not rest in the sea , as your impertinent Authors tell you . Yet Anselme comply'd with you so far , as to make you another promise of Charites picture . I pass by your extravagance in the Inn , of not eating ought but what was red . This you would needs do , and your humor was satisfied . You perceived well enough that you had already deceiv'd your self , when Anselme told you that it was not handsome to play the Shepherd at St. Clou , and it was a great argument he told you the truth , when such a rout bore you company with stones . You were also pittifully abus'd when you took a Country fellow for a Satyre ; for who hath ever seen any in France , unless it be in picture , or only by disguise in Pastorals and Masks ? Nay , where were there ever any seen in the world ; There 's mention only of two or three , but they were monsters , things extraordinary in nature . As for the picture which Anselme gave you , do you not see he did it only to abuse those descriptions of beauty which are in the Poets ? Do you think your self that the features of that Metaphorical face are like those of the Natural face of your Mistress ? Though that were possible , amidst so many several colours , 't is not Anselme hath done it , for he is not so good a painter , as that there can any excellent things come from him , he can only shadow Copper-pieces . I stick not to say this before him , because his reputation lies another way . 'T was also out of abuse , that he permitted you to be Judge in the difference between him and Montenor ; and though you had not given judgement on his side , Geneura had nevertheless been frustated of her expectation . He seem'd to attribute great authority to your words : your Serenade and your Love-letters were in his opinion ridiculous enough , but you abus'd your self more egregiously , when you kiss'd the clapper of Leonora's door , while you perceiv'd not you were sprinkled with Urine instead of Rose-water . I omit many little particulars , as the Garlands wherewith you would adorn the portalls of Charites pallace , and the meeting with the Merchants of Paris , whom you took for Pirates . In all these were you as strangely deluded as could be imagin'd . When you were one evening at Charite's , 't was pleasantly imagin'd of you that the candle could have been lighted at her eyes : If the Poets finde out so many conceptions upon the flames which issue out of their Mistresses eyes , they must be esteem'd no other then Poetical impertinences . I cannot but laugh at your extravagant jealousie the day following , when you found Charite asleep in the garden . You were jealous of your own shadow , nay of the very Atoms , and therefore with much more reason of any thing that touch'd her , as the grass whereon she lay . You imagin'd the Sun made a noise , as he went through the heaven , and that the plants did the like in growing : You afterwards committed a world of fooleries , and the perfection of your extravagance was , that being near Charite in the Court , you believed the fire of her eyes had burnt your hat , when it was one of Anselmes Lacqueys had done it with a Burning-glass : In consequence of this opinion , you imagin'd the next day that you were all afire , and went and cast your self into a fountain , where you had been drown'd had not sudden relief come . Being after this at Paris , you went to Burgundy-house , where you took the Comedy for a truth , making better sport to all the world then any play . 'T was another good humor of yours , when you believed that the picture of an imaginary Shepherd was your own , and when you astonish'd the Stationer in St. James street with your words and actions . The discourse you held with Cecilia when you lay at her house were very pleasant , and 't was pretty to see you come into this Country , when you thought you had gone into Forrests . This cheat you are convinc'd of , you can say nothing to it . Here 's Anselme present that can Witness it , and not only this , but all the rest , in case you will deny them . Anselme upon this advanc'd , and very seriously confirm'd all that Clarimond had said ; whereat Lysis was so dash'd , that he suffered the other to proceed in his reproaches . Do you not also remember , saies Clarimond , that I began to discover you by another error of yours at my house : You took my mother for the sage Felicia ; 't is true , she is sage , but not Felicia . You were afterward mightily deceived , when you thought I would have taken your part ; and again , when you gave your Mistress a Serenade , you thought it was an Hamadryad that answered you on the Lute , for it was our friend Hircan , whom I had given notice to of your enterprise . The good Hermit here present can also witness , that you spoke to him as if he had been a Druid , or some Magician , because you had read in your books , that the Hermites did sometimes practise Magick , and thought there was no sin in it . The most matchless delusion was , that when you afterwards met Hircan , you took him for a Magician , and thought the Gentlewoman whom you called Synopa a Nymph of the waters . 'T was as good a trick when you imagined that this cunning man , had changed you so perfectly into a maid , that you were taken for no other . Being a servant in that sex at Orontes's , you were accused of incontinence ; and for tryal , they made you get up on a brass plate , which could not hurt you , there being no fire under ; I came and proffered to dye for you ; and when Leonora had commanded you to be burnt , Hircan came and deliver'd you from the injustice of your enemies ; but all this was but a Comedy , for it was so well known that you were Lysis , that the very children knew it , and they had much ado to keep them from telling you so . Being afterward come to my house with Carmelin , you did so many extravagances that my Mother was amaz'd at it ; but I pass by that , to come to your Metamorphosis . Having fallen by chance into a hollow Willow , you imagin'd you were become a tree , though none else thought so . What confirm'd you in this was , that Synopa came and visited you that night with two maids , who called themselves Hamadryads : one of them is here yet . As for the God Morin , who came after , it was Hircan , and Lucida was Amaryllis ; and for the Cypress-tree , it was a serving-man . The fables which were related to you , were purposely made to abuse you ; and all the other particulars of that adventure were out of design . The second night Anselme , Montenor and my self clad our selves like Gods of Rivers to come and visit you ; and that we spoke not , was for fear we might be discovered . When we had sufficiently made sport with you and Carmelin , Hircan appeared to you like a Magician . Anselme and I acted the two winds which blew down the Tree Lysis , who afterwards thought he was become a man again : for indeed it was no hard matter to perswade him to be one . If you will not credit this , call to minde the false birds which you found in this house some days since , they were the same we had on when we acted the Gods of the Rivers , and for the rest of our dressings , you shall be shewn them at any time . Since that , many things have happened to you which were very remarkable ; and above all , the discourse which past between you and me concerning the Poets was very excellent , which had this effect , that you sent a Bill to be posted up in Paris . You receiv'd a Command without Command from your Mistress , and then you would needs be sick , because she was . But that which is most admirable , is the abuse which Philiris , Polidor , Meliantes and Fontenay put upon you . They made you believe they were turn'd Shepherds for your sake , and that indeed you may make good , but if they did it , 't was to make sport with you . Philiris is no Shepherd by birth , Fontenay never had any minde to that condition of life ; and as for Polidor and Meliantes , they are Persisians as much as I am : All the stories they have related to you , have been forg'd out of their own brains . As for Lucida and Synopa , you were very credulous when you saw them , to imagine they were both Shepherdesses , and not the Nymphs you had seen before . As for Synopa , she is return'd to her own house , and was not ; as you conceive , chang'd into a Rock : The Country people hereabouts will tell you , that the rock which you would have Carmelin love , hath been time out of minde in the same place where you found it . The Hamadeyad you saw in the day , was Lisetta cover'd over with bark . As for the Ambassadors from Paris who came to you , they had only put on the names : And as for the enchanted Castle , whither you were carried in a Coach , 't was a house of Hircans , which you may see when you please : we were the Gyants , and the hulch-back Souldiers , and you were no more invulnerable then any other . You went not through the ayr , neither coming nor going ; for I assure you that Hircan never pretended to be a Magician . When you thought to have carried away Charite , you only laid hold of a Bug-bear , which Orontes's Maids had dress'd on purpose for you . And to conclude my discourse , you have not taken any poison to make away your self , and consequently Charites eyes have not rais'd you to life again . Clarimond having thus ended his discourse , Lysis was on the point to render himself , and yet he made him this answer . What , wilt thou then deprive me of the glory of so many noble actions ? Can it be possible that so many honest people have deceiv'd me ? Anselme hath already confess'd he hath done so , but may I believe it for the rest ? Though we came to take our leaves of you , as pretending to return into the Country whence we came ▪ replies Philiris , yet must we confess that it was to play the last of our pranks with you . And for my part , says Hircan , I was never any Magician : I assure you that all that Clarimond hath said is true , and I will give you what proofs of it you please to desire ; I will shew you all the dresses wherein we have been disguis'd to bring about these notable adventures , and will bring you all the Country hereabouts to tell you who I am , and who these Gentlemen are that have plaid the Shepherds . All that were present having made Lysis the like assurances of the truth , and that very seriously , he was so touch'd with grief and indignation to have been so long deceived , that notwithstanding all his extravagance he fell a weeping , which with an accession of shame made him run away into a chamber where there was nobody . Clarimond having followed him thither , he cries out as soon as he perceiv'd him , O God! with what impostures hath my youth been abused ? You would needs make us believe you were a Tree , and many other such things , sayes Clarimond ; we could do no less then endeavour to abuse you too . You have no reason to be angry with any for deluding you , for we were all forc'd to it , since you were the first deceiv'd your self , and that to comply with you there was no other way but by deceiving you . We must needs have given way to the first violence of your imaginations , lest by too great opposition they would have turn'd to fury . For my part I am he hath with the first endeavoured to undeceive you , and you may have taken notice of it ; and 't is in this case that you have had testimony of that friendship which I have so often boasted you . Let it appear that I have employ'd my time well this day , and that you will no longer persist in those errors which have hitherto troubled your brain . What must I then do ? says Lysis ; advise me , that so I may not be destitute of all things . I have erewhiles sufficiently shewn you the impertinences of those fabulous books , replies Clarimond ; and through a fatal chance , all those who have entertain'd you hitherto have shewn you as much , though possibly without any design of theirs . All the stories which were told you one night of the rural Divinities were so ridiculous , that you need no more to disengage your faith from Poetical Transformations . As for the histories of the four Shepherds , I have already said somwhat by way of example concerning the four kinds of Romances . Since Synopa had before given you a Relation of Metamorphoses , it was requisite the history of Fontenay should represent a Romance after the ancient mode , where they talk of Nayads , men falling in love with themselves as Narcissus did , and the artifices of Magicians . As for the history of Philiris , it represented a Romance full of sympathie , sweetness and passion , such as might pass in this age , giving only the names of Shepherds to the persons introduc'd . As for what pass'd between Polidor and Rhodogina , there 's an example of those tales that old wives tell children , and of such as I call Italian fables , because the Italians were the first broachers of them . Straparole hath made a sort of them in his Merry-nights , and divers others have imitated him . As for the adventures of Meliantes , they are according to the mode of your military Romances ; and it is not to be forgotten that even Carmelin in the relation of his life hath given us an example of those Spanish Romances , wherein are represented the shifts and cheats of Beggers and Servants . It will be easily granted that all these Narrations exceed those I allow them for presidents ; for though they are not so long , yet do they contain better things , and all through discover both order and invention . However I must tell you they are sufficiently extravagant , and worthy to be contemn'd : And upon this ground I am to perswade you not to give yourself any more to the reading of such stories , since the best of them are not worth any thing ; and that if you read any , it may be to laugh at them , or at the most for a transient pleasure , without ever imagining that you should live like the persons which are mentioned in them . Your desire was to imitate the Shepherds , though there be no pleasure in that kind of life ; a man may live well enough in the Country , without carrying a sheephook : See how Hircan lives , see how Orontes , see how I live : We live always here , we go a hunting , we go a fishing , we walk abroad , we do what we please ; is not that all you can desire ? Whereas if we were Shepherds , we must look after our Flocks , which were a thing of too much trouble : one while a Sheep would be gone astray , which must be found again ; another while a Wolf would make bold with one , and that must be pursu'd and recover'd ; or it may be a Rot would seize all our flock , and it would be no small employment to make them sound again . What means is there for men to enjoy themselves , as you would desire to do , amidst these several occupations which belong only to servants ? you will tell me , that the Shepherds mention'd in the books , were not so careful of their flocks , and that they entrusted them to others ; or it may be they had not any at all . You must then grant me , that there is no necessity of keeping sheep in point of happiness ; nor consequently to be clad in white , and carry a sheephook : for the equipage of a Shepherd , is not necessary to him that does not actually profess Shepherdry ; and when you shall quote me the examples of divers who have wore such a habit as yours , and yet kept no flocks , I shall confess that your Books are true ; but if ever any did wear such a habit , they did it only out of conformity to some they convers'd with , which cannot be said of you , since you were for ought we know the only Romantick Shepherd in France , when you began to be so first . Now do not tell me , that you know well enough that there are not many of your quality , but that your design is to bring Shepherdry into its former reputation ; for to what purpose should you do so ? I tell you once more , that without all that trouble you may enjoy all the pleasures in the world . Remember what Fontenay did one day cast in your teeth , when he compar'd you to Don Quixot ; there will be many who will not stick to believe you imitate him , and when your adventures shall transcend his , they will be look'd on no otherwise then greater arguments of your madness . Lysis was in a deep consideration all the time of this discourse , and his minde being more clear'd up then ordinary , the admonitions of Clarimond were not displeasing to him . Now that you have deprived me of my companions , saies he to him , will you have me quit the Shepherds habit ? I am so far from robbing you of your Companions , replies Clarimond , that Philiris and the rest will be more with you then ever , and will be eternally your friends ; but for the Shepherds habit , you have no mans approbation to wear it any longer . If you only took that from me , 't were no great matter , safes Lysis ; but you will also take away all testimonies of the affection I desire to bear Charite , and 't is a great hazard you will not take away that very Charite from me . The testimonies of your affection to your Mistress hitherto have been too extravagant , saies Clarimond . Those must consist in things that speak reason , and discretion , and you will finde , if you follow my directions , that you shall obtain whatever you desire of her , for I am very far from doing any thing might hinder you to serve her . Besides that , the more to induce you to quit this Shepherds habit , I must tell you it is the onely thing wherein you displease her . I leave you here a while to consider of it . Clarimond having with these words left Lysis , return'd to the rest of the company . He told them all how gently Lysis had receiv'd his directions , and how stayed and discreet his answers were , and what hopes there were that in a short time he might be brought into a fair way : whereupon Amaryllis asked , whether it were not fit to send the Hermit to him , whose presence might oblige him to some respect , and put him the more in minde of his dutie ; but it was not thought convenient , because it was more likely Clarimond should better go through with the good design he had undertaken ; so that the Hermite was a while after dispatched away . 'T was generally confest that the artifices which Clarimond had made use of to restore Lysis to himself , were so pleasant , that all the extravagant sallies of the Shepherd had not given near so great satisfaction . Carmelin himself , who had heerd all , was very glad his Master was convinced of so many truths , which he had sometimes taken great pains to perswade him to , and though he knew not what kinde of life they should lead together for the future , yet was he never the sadder , when he considered that thenceforward no man would abuse them , nor would they suffer themselves to be abused : For as for his part , to remedie all the delusions and cheats which might be put upon them , he resolv'd , that if ever he were called to any Enchantment or Metamorphosis , he would never give credit to any such thing , no , not though all the men in the world should perswade him to a thing contrary to his opinion . As for Adrian , he was so overjoi'd to see how Clarimond bestirr'd himself to restore his Cousin to his wits , and how far he had advanc'd , that he gave him all the thanks imaginable . Clarimond not finding Musardan , enquir'd where he was . They told him he was gone away , intending to lie that night at Lagny , though Hircan would have staid him ; & that the cause of his departure was , that Adrian having understood at his first coming in , that he was a maker of Romances , and that Lysis had read his books , bore him such an inplacable grudg , that he set upon him assoon as he could possiby , and rail'd at him he could , whereto the Author not knowing what to answer , and withal , seeing his adversarie back'd by so many , thought it his best course to dislodge . Clarimond was much vex'd that he had not seen the contest ; but what he had done in the mean time was of greater consequence . He was satisfied with the particular account which Adrian gave him of all that had been said ; and afterwards turning to another discourse , he told the good man that his Cousins first maladie was love , and that the only desire to serve a Mistress perfectly , was that which had form'd in his head the imaginations of so many adventures , which he grounded upon those of the Romances , as he had gather'd from all that had past , so that to perswade him that a woman may be pleas'd without all those extravagances , must needs be the only means to bring him perfectly to himself ; but that it were dangerous to deceive him in this case , unless there were a design to make him stark mad : As for example , if he be told that Charite would not be cruel to him , she must not discover the least cruelty : Whereupon Hircan said , it was no hard matter to make him a happy man , and that was to work a marriage between him and that fair Charite . Adrian would know truly who she was , to see if the match were any thing considerable . Leonora told him , that she was a near Kinswoman of her last husbands , and that she had taken her into her service , because she was not too forward in the world , but that she would give somewhat with her in marriage . They represented to Adrian that though his Cousin had great wealth , yet could he not meet with a more advantagious match , because he having the reputation of a hollow brain , there would be no such striving for him . Adrian and his wife esteeming an alliance with Leonora very honorable , and considering other reasons , said that they thought very well of Lysis's marriage with Charite , if so be the rest of his friends would consent thereto . They also remembred them , that they had seen that Charite in the morning , and that she seem'd to be of a good calm nature , so that they thought very well of her . And thus were they very serious about the marrying of Lysis , out of a confidence he would be wiser by it , as indeed there was much appearance . Leonora understanding he was very rich , saw that at all adventure it would not be amiss to bestow Charite on him , by reason that though he should continue in the same crasiness , yet his madness was harmless , and haply he had not been guilty of so many extravagances , had not others started the occasions . Orontes upon this going home with all those that had any relation to him , Adrian took his leave of them , promising Leonora that he would treat with his friends about the marriage of his Cousin , and that he would write to her what he should do in it . Clarimond went up into the chamber where Lysis was , and said to him . You must needs confess that the moment wherein you began to contemn your former opinion was very happy to you ; for it was no sooner heard that you would hearken to reason , but all the world are perswaded you will obtain your own wishes of Charite : Leonora , Angelica , Adrian , and Pernella are of your side ; who can now do you any hurt ? That very Charite , replies Lysis . You will find the contrary , says Clarimond . Lysis fell afresh to consider of this , and yet he was extremely glad to understand that those who were most concern'd in his affairs were so favourable to him . When supper-time came , he sate down at table with the rest : But the shame which seiz'd him that he was so long abused by those in whom he had plac'd the greatest confidence , had so cast him down , that he durst not speak a word . Adrian and his wife thought it a good sign , and conceiv'd he would thenceforward be more discreet ; so that the next day they return'd to Paris very well satisfied , promising him whatever he desired , on condition he would be no more a Shepherd . As for Clarimond , he thought that silence no good presage , and that it was to be fear'd he might fall out of one misfortune into another , and that his extravagance would turn to stupidity . To remedy this , he thought it necessary he were withdrawn from those persons who oblig'd him to so much fear and bashfulness . This design communicated to Hircan , who thought it very convenient that Clarimond took Lysis and Carmelin to his own Castle . They were no sooner gone , but Fontenay and his companions took their way for Burgundy , whither some business call'd them . They gave infinite thanks to Hircan , not only for their entertainment so long , but also for the rare diversions which by his means they had had . In the mean time Angelica told Charite , that it was resolv'd she should be married to Lysis . Her answer was , that it was only to abuse her , to bestow her on a man that was a laughing-stock where-ever he came . Angelica assur'd her , that for the future he would be wiser , and that nobody would perswade him to any further extravagances . She had no quarrel with his person , for his face was not so deformed as to frighten ; and if all were as well in his mind , she would not be long entreated to make good what was undertaken . Lysis being at Clarimond's , found that Montenor had sent from his house the cloaths he was accustom'd to wear in the City , which Anselme had not fogotten to preserve . Clarimond told him that he must put them on ; and indeed they were more convenient for the season then the Shepherds habit . His Coat was all spotted and all torn , it could not possibly hold out in so many adventures ; and it was withall so ill lined , that it could not defend him from the cold and rains which in the Autumn were somwhat frequent . He therefore took the Cloaths , which it was a long time since he had worn ; but he was so long making himself ready , that it was easily perceiv'd he was not perfectly resolv'd to do what he did . I cannot dissemble , says he to Clarimond ; it troubles me much to quit a garment that I was long accustom'd to : I thought that the only wearing of it was a powerfull means to make me enjoy all the pleasures of this life . These opinions are hard to overcome . Are you not then yet converted ? says Clarimond ; have you not been a Shepherd long enough ? I will bring one of the truest reasons in the world to convince you . Remember yourself , and you will find that in all your Books of Shepherdry , they only that are in Love are clad like Shepherds : As for those that are married , it is not said that they meddle with any Flocks . You must do so if you marry Charite , as I hope you will. 'T is true , you are not yet married ; but what will you be the worse to quit the habit of a Batchelour a little before , since your friends advise you to it ? This was a huge subtilty of Clarimonds : He would bring Lysis to reason by the authority of those ancient Authors , and bring him to wisdome by the maxims of folly . Yet Lysis smillingly said to him , Dear friend ! you do not consider , that when it is not mention'd that those that are not married kept Flocks , it is only that they are not brought upon the stage so openly , in regard it is the Authors design to write only the history of young Lovers that are to be married . And when you find any fathers of families withdraw to their houses , 't is by reason of their old age , or because they have children big enough to look after their sheep . Clarimond hearing this , was afraid Lysis persisted still in his former imaginations ; so that he roughly return'd him this answer . Whatever you can alleadge , it matters not : So it is , that I must have you in good earnest shake off this Shepherds habit . Is there any necessity to wear it to charm a Mistress ? Consider , I pray , who hath been more fortunate in their Loves , you or Anselme : Did Anselme ever turn Shepherd to get Angelica ? Had he done it , he had not obtain'd her yet ; and for your part , as long as you are one , you shall never obtain Charite . Have I not told you , that the Maids in these times do not affect Shepherds ? You that do all you can to please your Mistress , do you not perceive that you have done nothing but displeas'd her hitherto ? These reasons so seasonably press'd , and so easie to be apprehended , finish'd the work of Lysis his conversion . And to make him yet conceive the truth more fully , Clarimond seeing he said not a word , continued his discourse in this manner . What could you hope to do by cloathing your self thus like a Comedian , and living like a Romantick person ? I will rub over your memory with the misfortunes have happen'd to you upon that occasion . You could never bring about any one of your Love-designs . When you desired to speak with your Mistress , or at least kiss the window whereon she learn'd , you fell down the ladder , having your nose bath'd in blood , so that you were taken by the collar for a thief and a murtherer . As for your disguising yourself like a Maid , you were never the better for it , it came to nothing ; and so did your Metamorphosis . If it were possible a man could be chang'd into a Tree , what were he the better for it ? You imagin'd it a matter of honour and advantage ; and 't is true , the Poets bring examples of a many persons favour'd by the Gods , which have chang'd forms : but do you not find also in the same Authors , that those who had committed the greatest crimes were in like manner transform'd ? 'T is therefore a question whether the Metamorphosis be a punishment or a reward ; and the true judgment that may be given of it , is , that it ought every way to be taken as a most ridiculous absurdity . As for the imaginary deliverance of Pamphilia , wherein you thought you had done such miracles of valour , and merited a name and place amongst the most famous Heroes , whose hath lived till now ; what wonders could you have done , had you been invusnerable as you imagin'd ? 'T was only your confidence of being so , that made you go so cheerfully to fight . It was the same case with Achilles and a many other Heroes , who could not be wounded , whom you thought to imitate . Be their adventures either fabulous or true , I shall laugh at all those that take them for valiant Champions , and compare to them all the Princes they would celebrate : For had they believ'd they could receive wounds , it would have discovered some natural cowardise in them , and they had never gone to the battel so resolutely . I believe you do not intend to play the Heros any more ; but you will have me think that you cannot so easily take your leave of the Shepherd , because you would still continue your extravagancies , which you think are testimonies of your affection to Charite . What , will you still observe how many bits you eat , and how many times you drink ; and that to honour Charite ? Would you also eat nought but red things , and will you never be at ease till you are turn'd towards that quarter where you conceive your fair one to be ? Will you henceforth observe your amorous conformities ? will you eat nothing but what Charite likes ? will you cough when she coughs ; and if she have the eye bound up , will you have yours too ? What other end can there be of this , but to make you be laugh'd at ? A woman is never touch'd with any love for any of these fooleries : this is not the way to render services to a Mistress . All your past actions can signifie nothing to this purpose . And if it was your design to shew by that means how great your compliance was , I tell you , you will discover it much more , if you quit the Shepherds habit . That 's the point I drive at , and I will make it cleerly appear to you where your great error lies ; and that is , that you have not labour'd at all the principal conformity which is now required , since you are so much given to conformities . Charite is dress'd as an ordinary Maid of her condition , and you are clad like a Shewer of Puppet-playes . Since she is not clad like a Shepherdess , you should not go like a Shepherd . Lysis having heard all this , was asham'd he had said any thing that should make Clarimond believe he would contradict him . The reasons that Gentleman had alleadg'd , wrought so powerfully on him , that he resolv'd to follow them for the future . The fear he was in to displease Charite , kept his mind within compass ; so that he suffer'd them to dispose his Shepherds habit where they pleas'd , so it should be never seen again . Having found also among his tromperies the Metaphorical Picture , and all those things he had so carefully preserv'd because , they had come from his Mistress , he of his own accord gave them to Clarimond to , do what he pleas'd with them . It was not fit he should see any more the badges of his ancient follies , and his hope was he should shortly obtain of Charite favours of greater consequence then those . Since the bare reading of Romances had been able to put so many several imaginations into him , seconded by the cheats and abuses had been put upon him , 't is to be conceiv'd he was of a tender perswasible composition of mind , and that it was as easie to make him hate his extravagances , as it had been to bring him in love with them . He accordingly confess'd to Clarimond , that he heartily repented him of all he had done ; but that it was impossible for him to refrain doing them , because that though he was not ignorant of the truth , yet he sometimes would deceive himself purposely to deceive others , so to make his adventures the more remarkable . As for example , he was never half perswaded that he was chang'd into a Tree , nor did he believe those other extraordinary things ; but he pretended to believe them , that others might believe them too , and that there might be made of him a Romance that should make him eternally famous . He at length came to an excellent good humour and was more apprehensive of reason then he had ever been , as it happens that mens minds pass from one extreme to another : which Clarimond observing , told him that he was the most satisfied man in the world , to see him as other men . And thereupon to make a final riddance of all those corrupt imaginations , he made a discourse to him about the Divinity , representing to him that we should adore none but God alone , and not idolize his Creatures , which we must only love in order to him ; whereas it seem'd he did not love God but for his Mistresses sake . He shew'd him , that the Eyes of a Beauty are no Suns , that give us day , or could reduce to ashes those things whereon they cast their rayes . And thus he gave him cleerly to see the errors he committed in relation to all Sciences , when he took the Poets for warrant and authority for what he said . For his further instructions , he permitted him to go into his Study , and there choose out some good Books . They spent five or six dayes in such entertainments , in which time Anselme and Hircan neglected not to send daily to know what they did . They were very glad to hear that Lysis began to hearken to Reason ; for it would have been a huge barbarousness , if after they had made as much sport with him as they could desire , they should still wish to see him in his extravagances . Clarimond being desirous that all might see what an excellent Physitian of the mind he was , would needs carry his Guest abroad to visit their common friends : but Lysis told him that he had no great desire to go , because he was sensible of the many follies he had committed before them , and fear'd they might jeer him . Clarimond made great protestations to him , to assure him there should be no such thing ; and told him withall , that any one might easily conceive that a person in Love is not himself , and that his past actions were as much to be excus'd as the ravings of one in a burning feaver . They went therefore in the first place to Hircan's , and thence to Oroutes's , where they were all amaz'd to see that Lysis was not the same man who had plaid so many ridiculous tricks before them . He was extreme sad , according to his disposition ; and he was now of the same humour he was of in his infancie . Yet he spake when he was spoken to earnestly , but it was without any laughing , how pleasant soever the occasion might be . 'T is the custom of those whose brains are too light , whether they laugh , or whether they rejoice , they do it in the heat of their sickness ; their joy is but an extravagance , and their laughing from the teeth outward ; but when their phrensie is somwhat over , they make no noise , and whatever is said is indifferent to them . I wonder at nothing so much , as that Lysis did not change his Love with his humour : but it is to be conceived his passion proceeded from another cause then that of his folly . He secretly learn'd out the place where his Mistress was , and he was permitted to visit her . He demanded her pardon , if he had at other times importun'd her with extraordinary discourses , and that for the future the testimonies of his affection towards her should be no other then what were according to the precepts of reason . She , who had been commanded by Lenora to receive him courteously , answered him , that she thought herself much honour'd in his Love , if so be his affections did not exceed the limits of honesty . This gave him such satisfaction , that he imagined there were no more miseries ordain'd for him ; nor indeed was he deceiv'd ; for about this time Anselme received Letters from Adrian , by which he understood that all Lysis's friends , whereof some by chance knew Charite , consented he should marry her , provided he were fully delivered from his former imaginations . Anselme return'd him an answer to the great commeudation of Lysis , and desired him to return into Brie , and bring with him those he thought convenient to his Cousins wedding . The messenger departed immediately , and Lysis assur'd of his happiness , was inexpressibly glad . Yet he said not much of it , because Clarimond had forbidden him to engage into unprofitable discourses when he were in company , lest through negligence he might slip into some of his ancient Romantick talk . He so extreamly lov'd this Gentleman , since he understood that he bore him such a sincere affection , that he was ever afraid to disobey him , nay when he but saw him , he corrected his behavior , and thought that all the imaginations came into his minde were superfluous ; so that he held his peace for a good while after . Two days after came Adrian , with two other of Lysis's Cousins . Lenoora entertain'd them very kindely at Orontes's : When they saw their Kinsman , they thought they had never seen a wiser man ; as indeed there was such a difference between what he had been , and what he was , that if he chanc'd to slip into some little impertinence , they were so dull , that they could not perceave it . The contract of his marriage was pass'd without his notice , all he troubled himself with was to sign it . Adrian had the care to see it in form , he himself being so transported in his loves , that he could not descend to such low thoughts as relate to the goods of fortune . Charite had somewhat left her by her father , and besides that , Leonora gave her a house ; which stood somewhat near that of Orontes . There it was resolved the new married couple should keep house together ; for though Lysis would be no longer a Shepherd , yet would he not leave the Country . There was a great feast at their making sure , and the next day they were married : Though the company was not great , yet they were merry enough , but nothing all the while said to Lysis that might offend him ; it being but a little while since he began to follow the common opinion of all other men , 't would have been dangerous to put him into any disquiet . Carmelin seeing his Master married , wish'd himself the same happiness . Lysis having given him a small sum of money for his good and faithful service , Lisetta continued no longer in rebellion , but submitted . The next day they were married , and though he was but simple , and no great Clerk , Orontes made him Bailiff within his Lordship , finding him able enough for that charge . Adrian and the rest of Lysis's friends returned to Paris with Leonora and Anselme , who carried his wife with him . Orontes writ to them since , that the two lovers his neighbors liv'd a very comfortable life together , and that there wanted nothing to make them perfectly happy , but to finde Lysis some little office , for to exempt him of the taxes . When they had purchas'd him one , he thought himself in such a posture as might defie misfortune , seeing himself a Country Gentleman , and the cloathes he wore of several colours pleas'd him no less then the Countrymans coat : yet whenever he heard the bleating of sheep , he could not but call to minde the false pleasure he once took to keep some . He sometimes as he read a Book , straid into the woods ; but he had quite shaken hands with all Love-books , he medled now with none but Treatises of Moral Philosophy . Yet Clarimond perceiving that his minde receiv'd all impressions with too much vehemence , was afraid he would fall into some other new folly , and more particularly become a Ssoick or Cinick Philosopher . He had already read in Charron and some other Authors , that a man must take pains in the generation of children , and yet not give ones self bruitally over to it , and that there were some certain observations whereby to get fair children , strait and witty . He would observe with Charite the Dict prescrib'd for that purpose , and his caresses and embraces were limited to the appointed time . But Clarimond desirous to keep him from being either superstitious or extravagant , rid him of those fancies assoon as he perceiv'd him posses'd with them . He told him , he should laugh at those Philosophers , who though never married themselves , yet importune us with their fantastick notions of marriage ; and moreover assur'd him , that to get perfect children , it was enough to live temperately , referring the business to nature ; and that when the children were born , good education perfected the rest . Thus did Clarimond and Orontes alwaies divert him from things that were not commendable ; and though a many came to see him out of design to put his follies afresh into his head , yet they prevailed nothing . I must needs confess that there happened to him adventures pleasant enough since his marriage , but his particular friends were the only witnesses of them , and it is not my design to make my history any longer . I must leave that to some other that will take the pains , that when several persons have employed their endeavors on the same subject , it may be judg'd who hath done best . All I have now to do , is to give you that account which is ever requir'd at the end of all Love-stories , which is to let you know what became of all the persons therein mentioned . Know therefore , that Philiris and Fontenay are married in Burgundy , that Polidor was kill'd in a duel , and that Meliantes is gone to travel . Montenor and Clarimond are still Bachelors . Leonor a is dead ; and as for Hircan , Orontes and Anselme , they keep good house with their wives , and so does Carmelin . You have now all ; it was in my design to tell you of the divers fortunes of the Shepherd Lysis , according to the notes I had of them from Philiris and Clarimond , who it seems had not the leisure to put them into order . Lysis having read some part of this , was nothing troubled to see his adventures made publicke , because he believes such as they are , they will be a testimony of the affection he ever bore Charite ; and that besides , it will be an example for youth not to regulate their lives according to those impertinences , which are contrary to the order of the world . But because I speak to you of him as one that is still alive , I am in doubt whether many who shall read his History , may not be guilty of a curiosity to go into Brie , to see if they can finde that so famous Lysis : Wherefore I give them notice , that henceforth they shall not need take the pains , and that possibly they may not finde him , because he is so chang'd , that he hath left off that very name he was call'd by when he was a Shepherd . And besides , why may they not distrust me ? What know they whether I have not related a fable to them instead of a true History ; or that I have not , to disguise things , and not discover the persons I have spoken of , as indeed I have , call'd them by other then their ordinary names , and mistaken Brie for some other Province ? The End of the Fourteenth and last Book . FINIS . 
A25723	----	The history of Appian of Alexandria in two parts : the first consisting of the Punick, Syrian, Parthian, Mithridatick, Illyrian, Spanish, & Hannibalick wars, the second containing five books of the civil wars of Rome / made English by J.D. Historia Romana. English Appianus, of Alexandria. 1679 Approx. 2020 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 275 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. Text Creation Partnership, Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) : 2003-01 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1). A25723 Wing A3579 ESTC R13368 12647861 ocm 12647861 65196 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A25723) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 65196) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 340:28) The history of Appian of Alexandria in two parts : the first consisting of the Punick, Syrian, Parthian, Mithridatick, Illyrian, Spanish, & Hannibalick wars, the second containing five books of the civil wars of Rome / made English by J.D. Historia Romana. English Appianus, of Alexandria. Davies, John, 1625-1693. Dryden, John, 1631-1700. [14], 251, [1], 273, [1] p. Printed for John Amery ..., London : 1679. Translation of: Historia Romana. First ed. of this translation by John Davies; the translation has been attributed erroneously to John Dryden. Cf. NUC pre-1956. Advertisement: [1] at end. Reproduction of original in Union Theological Seminary Library, New York. Marginal notes. Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford. Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO. EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor. The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines. Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements). Keying and markup guidelines are available at the Text Creation Partnership web site . eng Rome -- History. 2002-07 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2002-09 Aptara Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2002-10 Emma (Leeson) Huber Sampled and proofread 2002-10 Emma (Leeson) Huber Text and markup reviewed and edited 2002-12 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion THE HISTORY OF APPIAN OF ALEXANDRIA , IN Two Parts . THE First Consisting of the Punick , Syrian , Parthian , Mithridatick , Illyrian , Spanish , & Hannibalick , Wars . THE SECOND Containing Five BOOKS OF THE Civil Wars OF ROME . Made English by I. D. LONDON , Printed for John Amery at the Peacock against S. Dunstan's Church in Fleet-street . 1679. TO HIS EXCELLENCY THE EARL OF OSSORY , &c. May it please your Lordship , COuld I as truly boast I had performed your Commands in making Appian English , as I can that I attempted it by your Command , I should with much more confidence ( than now I dare ) present it to your Lordship : for the least flattering imagination that I were able to make this excellent Historian speak as well , and prove as pleasing to yo●r Lordship in ours , as he does in any other foreign Language , would be apt to create in me a confidence , pardonable only in those who are successful in their obedience , and whose Performances are equal to their Wishes . But since the knowledge of my own weakness forbids me to entertain any such thoughts , I come with all humility to lay at your Lordships feet not the effects of my well doing , but of my good will ; and though I am sufficiently sensible of my want of power to give height to my desires ; yet I rest satisfied in this , that Experience hath taught me , your Lordship can never want goodness to accept of my intentions . And whilst you have so much of that Heaven about you , I can fear little damage from any Earthly Defects of mine . And whilst your Lordship is pleased to own Appian , and undertake his protection in this Humble Dress of mine , what doubt can I harbour of his finding a happy Reception in the World ? You , who have been so great an Example of the main subject he treats of , Military Prowess ; You , who have so seasonably pressed your self forward , both in Naval and Land● Service for the Glory of your King and Country , that no Example of Roman Bravery could ever reach to ; You , whom if Appian himself were still alive , he would be proud of the opportunity of exceeding all he has done ( in one of his greatest Excellencies ) by giving a Character of so illustrious a Worthy . For I dare leave it to any impartial Reader of this Age to judge , whether any of his Descriptions of those Hero's , whose Actions he writes , comes not short in many points of what justly might be said of your Lordship , or if any there be ( sure I am ) none but the two great Scipios can pretend to claim any Parallel . You like them have uninteressed fought for your Country ; and in this have exceeded them , that when your Glory was already at that height made you the envy of ill men , you still thrust your self into those hazards makes you the Admiration of all that have either Goodness or Honour , which together with your other excellent Qualities deservedly entitles you to that Attribute once given to the Emperour Titus , of being , The Delight of all Humane Kind . But why should I strive to tell the World what they already know , and what none will dispute with me ▪ 'T is an Honour too great for me , that your Lordship has by laying this Command upon me , given me an occasion to publish the hearty desire I have to acknowledge all your Lordships Favours , and to assume a liberty ( few men living but would be proud to share in ) of declaring my self , My Lord , Your Lordships Most Humble , most Faithful , And most Obedient Servant I. D. TO THE READER . THough this History be so excellent in it self , both as to its Method and Original Style , that it needs no Preface to recommend it , yet such is the invincible power of Custom , that a loose Sheet must be cast away to usher it among the people ; and I cannot be so stubborn to disoblige them in so trivial a matter : and though I know it is no purpose to say any thing of my self , since all I can say will not stop the least censure ; yet for others satisfaction I will speak something of my Author , and this Book , as 't is his . He was , though Native of Alexandria , a Roman Citizen , and for his exquisite parts and Learning so much respected in his time , that he was successively Advocate to two Emperours of Rome ; an Employment which gave him the opportunity of having at his command the prime Records of the Empire , which it is possible first put him upon composing this History : for by several hints in these Books of his we find the use he made thereof , and especially of the private Memoirs of Augustus Caesar , written with his own hand , which he tells us he had seen , and whereby possibly he ●as enabled so exactly to discourse of those intricate causes of disgust between young Caesar and Anthony , which he does in his Civil Wars , and which possibly he had been much more large upon in his History of Egypt , had not that among others unfortunately been lost . For he began his History from the Infancy of the Roman-State ( his first Book treating of their Affairs under their Kings ) and so continued it , not by hudling all their Actions together according to an exact series of time , but by composing a particular Book of every great and renowned War in any Province or Country , without intermingling it with the Affairs of any other Country farther than the necessity of the Story required , till at length he concluded with the Battel of Actium , and Conquest of Egypt , which was the last Province reduced under the Roman Power , and with which the whole Empire became entirely settled in peace under the Government of Caesar Augustus . And certainly all the mighty Actions of so great and glorious a people as those of Rome , compiled by so excellent an Author , must needs have been a Wo●k worthy of the World : but whether it were the pleasure of Fate to make us sensible that all things sublunary are subject to decay , or ( as the French Translator will have it ) a just punishment from Heaven for the Roman Pride , Ava●ice , and Cruelty , that no e●tire ●istory of all their prodigious Undertakings should be transmitted to Posterity , this fell under fate of most Roman Histories , and of thirty two Books written by Appian , nineteen have been eaten up by devouring time , and thirteen only preserved to our days , viz. the Punick , Syrian , Parthian , Mithridatick , Illyrian , Gallick ( and that too but a fragment ) Spanish and Hanniballick War , with five Books of the Civil Wars , all which are here made English. True it is , that in the Latine Copy with the Annot. Var. there are several fragmenrs of other Wars managed by the Roman People , but so utterly imperfect , that the translating of them would have given little or no satisfaction to the Reader . I have but one thing more to add , that is , notwithstanding our misfortunes in being deprived of so great a part of this noble History , we may take occasion to admire the excellent method and contrivance of Appian , his composure being such , that though so many of his Books are lost , yet the want of them renders not those left imperfect ( as Livy , or other Historians are by so much as is left of them ) but by taking the whole Affairs of every Country from the first dealings the Romans had with them , till such time as they were reduced to a Roman Province , he makes every Book independant , and become a perfect History , and withal the Reader not being amused , nor his memory confounded by running from one Action to another , nor the Affairs of one People or Nation to another , according to the series of time is not exposed to the hazard of forge●●ing what he had before read of a Concern , that breaks of in the middle , to give way to others , as we see in many other Histories , but may go on with all Delight imaginable every thing here treated of , being perfect and entire in it self . THE PREFACE OF THE AUTHOR . DEsigning to write a History of the Roman Wars , I judged it convenient to begin it with the Bounds of their Empire . In the first place , the greatest part of those Nations inhabiting the Coasts of the British Ocean pay them obedience ; from thence entring into the Mediterranean Sea by the Straits of Gibraltar , which way soever you cast your eyes , all that you behold of Isles or Ports or Lands , is subject to their Dominion . The first people found on the right hand Coast of that Sea are the Mauritanians or Moors , and after them several other Africans , as far as Carthage , and up in the main Land are the Nomades , whom the Latines call Numidians , as they call the Country Numidia . Continuing onwards on the Sea Coast by the Lybians , as far as the * Syrtes on the Coast of Cyrene , and Cyrene it self . Next them succeed the Marmarides , the Hammoniens ▪ and all the people neighbouring upon the * Palus Marien . Next them is found that great City which took its name from its Founder , Alexander , scituate upon the Confines of Egypt , and then all Egypt stretching it self up towards the Springs of the Nile , as far as the Oriental Aethiopians , and returning to the Sea at Pelusium , from whence going along the Coast you find Syria , Palestine , and above them a part of Arabia on the Banks of the Red Sea. Next to Palestine lies Phoenicia , above which is the Country of * Coelo Syria , which extends it self as far as Euphrates . A little higher are the Palmyrians , environed with sandy Deserts , which likewise extend themselves as far as Euphrates : Those which give Bounds to the Syrians are the Cilicians and Cappadocians their Neighbours , with that Armenia called the lesser ▪ then follow all those other Nations which submit to the Roman Empire on the * Euxine Sea , of which number the Syrians and Cilicians lie upon the Mediterranean . As for the Armenians and Cappadocians , they are on one side bounded by the Pontick Nations , and on the other side joyn those people living in the Continent , environed by Armenia Major , where the Romans levy no Tribute , but only have a right of naming their Kings . Now between the Cappadocians and the Cilicians there is a great Peninsula which advances into the Sea , whose right hand Coasts are bounded by the Euxine , Propontick ▪ H●lle spout and Aegean Seas , and the left by the Seas of Pamphylia and Egypt , for all these Seas compose this Peninsula , whose Inhabitants towards the Egyptian Sea are the Pamphilians and the Lycians , and after them the Carians , as far as Ionia ▪ and those towards the Euxine Sea , the Propontick and H●llespont are the Galatians , Bythinians , Mysians and Phrygians : and those who inhabit the middle parts are the Lydians and Pisidians : so many different Nations within this Peninsula submitted to the Roman Rule . Moreover , beyond the Strait on the ●●ropean side ●hey possessed other Provinces on the Euxine Sea , as Mysia and Thrace , so 〈◊〉 at least as they lay upon that Sea. Opposite to Ionia begins the Gulf of the Aegean Sea , next to it is the Sea of Ionia , and then that of Sicily , which is followed by the Tyrrhene Sea which reaches to the Pillars of Hercules . On the Coasts of all these Seas which extend themselves from Ionia to the Ocean , there lie many Provinces of the Roman Empire , as all Greece , Thessaly , Macedonia , the remainder of Thrace , Pannonia and Illyria , and after them Italy , which is washed at the bottom of it by the Ioni●n Sea , passes along the Tyrrhene , extending it self as far as Gaul , a part of which lies upon the M●dit●●ranean ; others are bounded by the Northern Ocean , and some have the R●ine for their Frontier . Next follows all Spain and Celtiberia , which extend themselves along the Coasts of the Northern and Western Ocean to the Pillars of Hercules . I shall speak of these people more exactly , as the method I have propos●● to follow , shall direct me . But now having described the Bounds of this 〈◊〉 towards the Sea , entring into the Continent we shall find that par● of Mau●●ania , which lies upon the Occidental Ethiopians , and after it many Countr●● of Africa ( almost uninhabited by reason of the excessive heats and 〈◊〉 of ●ild Beasts ) stretching as far as the Oriental Aethiopia , which are the Frontiers of the Roman Empire in Africa . As for their Dominions in Asia they are bounded by the Euphrates , Mount Caucasus , and Colchos , extending it self to the Euxine Sea , and the remainder of that Sea Coast , In Europe its ●ounds are the two great Rivers of the Rhine , and the Danube , of which the Rhi●e ●●ses it self in the Northern Ocean , and the Danube , in the Euxine Sea , not but that the Roman Dominion extends it self ovr some Germans beyond the Rhine , and over the Getes whom they call Daci , beyond the Danube . These are the Limits towards the Continent , as we after a very curious search have learn'd . Besides which all the Islands in the Mediterranean , as the Cycla●●s , Sporades , Echinades , Tyrrhenides , Baleares , and an infinite number of others of different names in the Seas of Africk , Ionia , Egypt 〈◊〉 , Sicily , and o●r Sea , as likewise those which for their excellence the Greeks call g●eat , as Cyprus , Crete , Rhodes , Lesbos , Euboea , Sicily , Sardinia , Corsica : In short , all their Isles as well great as small , depend upon the Romans . Who moreover having landed their Forces in Britany , which is an Island so great , that it seems another Continent , they have conquered the better half , slighting the remainder as not worth their pains : nor indeed does that part they possess yield them any great advantage . Though they have now subdued so many People and Nations , yet were they above five hundred years before they could make themselves Masters of all Italy . Two hundred and fifty years they lived under their Kings , till having expelled them with a solemn Oath , never to admit them again , their Common-wealth was governed by the worthiest Citizens , and by Magistrates which they yearly changed , insomuch , that within two hundred years after the first five hundred it was by continual Victories , and the assistance of Strangers , who from all parts sought their alliance , increased to such a height , that in those times the Romans became Conquerors of a great number of Provinces . After which Caesar having made himself the most powerful of the Age he lived in , was so near usurping the Sovereignty , that he left the Romans only the shaddow and name of a Common-wealth , whilst he in effect was become absolute Master of it ; insomuch , that from his time even to this all that great Empire has payed obedience to one single person , whom , to avoid the violation of their Oath ( occording to my opinion ) they stiled nothing but * Emperour ; and indeed the name it self seems much more genuine , as being likewise common to those who commanded an Army for a time : and yet they are indeed Kings in effect . 'T is now two hundred years since the first of those Emperours unto our time , during which , a long and constant peace having secured their Dominion , the City is become both beautiful and rich . For the first mightily added to the Provinces , and restrained within bounds of duty those which had a mind to revolt . And in short , very prudently chose rather to content themselves with those rich Countries on the Sea Coast , and with the well ordering of them , than to stretch their Empire ad infinitum , over poor and barbarous Nations from whom they could reap no advantage : I my self have seen at Rome Ambassadors who have come expresly to submit themselves and their Country to the Roman Empire , whom the Emperour would not accept of , because they could bring nothing to his Coffers ; for they give Kings to a multitude of Nations , whose Dominions they themselves despise , and are at the expence to defend sundry Provinces , esteeming it a great dishonour to desert those whom they have once taken into their protection . They have always been careful to maintain on their Frontiers mighty Armies , as Guards to this vast Empire , which both by Sea and Land they have with such labour and diligence maintained , as if it had been but some little Province : nor was ever any Dominion of so great extent , and so long duration together . For if we consider Greece since the Reign of Darius , which was the time of its beginning of Glory , until Philip the Son of Amyntas adding to him the Athenians , Lacedemonians and Thebans , there would yet be no comparison : for the Greeks rather made War about the preheminence of their Cities , than to enlarge their Territory ; and the noblest of their Actions was but the Defence of their Liberty against foreign Princes : for when any of them designed to pass into Sicily , in order to any Conquest , they still came off with dishonour ; or if at any time in a hostile manner they entred Asia , they were forced to a retreat without doing any memorable Action . In short , the Grecian Prowess , as ambitious as it was , never conquered any thing out of Greece which it any long time enjoyed , being contented with preserving the Liberty of that Country , and the reputation of an invincible valour ; but after the time of Philip the Son of Amyntas , and his Son Alexander , their Glory seems to me very much diminished : nor had the Empire , fo●nded by them in Asia any thing to equal that established by the Romans in Europe , considering the weakness and effeminacy of the Asiaticks , as may be seen in the progress of this History . For the Romans fought but few Battels to subdue all those Provinces they possessed , though they were defended by Macedonians : but Africa and Europe were gained with mighty labour . Besides , those three great Empires of the Assyrians , Medes and Persians did not ( put them altogether ) continue nine hundred years , as the Roman Power has done , which subsists to this instant , and yet the extent of those three Empires was less by one half than that of the Romans , if we compare the Bounds of one with the other ; for the Roman Empire reached from the Western Ocean , as far as Mount Caucasus , the Euphrates ; and to the Aethiopians that are above Egypt to Arabia : and in short , even to the Oriental Sea , so that the Ocean were its bounds both Eastward and Westward , whilst all the Mediterranean and those Isles it embraces , and even * ( Britain ) in the Northern Ocean submitted to its Dominion . Whereas the Medes and Persians in those times when they were most powerful at Sea , never had more than the Gulph of Pamphilia , with the Island of Cyprus , and some small matter on the Coasts of the Ionian Sea , besides the Persian Gulf which is of no great extent . As to the Affairs of the Macedonians before the Reign of Philip the Son of Amyntas , they were but in a bad condition , having no sure Foundation . True it is , that Philip was very happy in all he undertook , but he never waged War out of Greece , or the Neighbouring Provinces . At last under Alexander that Kingdom was raised to a prodigious and an incomparable height of Greatness , as well for its extent , and the number of its people , as for the expeditious felicity of itsVictories ; yet was it only like a flash of Lightning , if we consider its short continuance , Not but that after it was divided into several * Satrapies , every Province did for a long time afterwards maintain and preserve its primitive splendor . For the Kings of Egypt only kept in pay two hundred thousand Foot-men , forty thousand Horsemen , three hundred Elephants trained to the War , two thousand Chariots armed with Scythes , with Arms in store for three hundred thousand Men ; and besides all these Land-Forces , had in constant readiness two thousand S●allops , or small Vessels , fifteen hundred Gallies , with all their Furniture , eight hundred tall Ships rigged , and splendidly fitted with all Naval Provisions , and richly gilded both in Poop and Prow , on which they were wont to go to War , that they might appear with the greater pomp . As for Money , they had continually in the Treasury seven hundred and forty thousand Egyptian Talents of Silver , as appears by the Registers wherein these things are recorded , which are producible to this day , and particularly those left by Alexander's immediate Successor to the Kingdom of Egypt , who of all the Kings was the most exact in his Accounts of his Revenues , most splendid in his Expences , and most magnificent in his Buildings , Most certain it is , there were some other Satrapies not much inferiour to this , but they all fell to ruine by the Civil Dissentions of the succeeding Princes , than which no more dangerous Plague can infect a great Estate . But the Roman Empire , because admirable both in its greatness and prosperity , by reason of that long continuance , the product of its Senates prudent deliberations , though the raising of this Estate required an extraordinary , vigour , and Spirits capable of undergoing incredible labour and overcoming ten thousand difficulties ; for success never made them proud nor presumptuous , till they saw themselves firmly setteled : and on the other side , adversity never dismayed them ; for not the loss of twenty , nay forty , no , nor fifty thousand Men in one single Battel , not the hazard of an absolute ruine by Plague , Famine , or Sedition , euer made them abate of their Courage ; but at last having baffled all imaginable dangers for seven hundred years together , and triumph'd over all those difficulties dayly opposed them , they raised their Empire to that height of Glory and Greatness ; and at present reap the Fruits of both their good Fortune and Prudence . Many Authors as well Greek as Latine have wrote of all these things , and indeed the Subject is greater than that of the Macedonian Affairs , though they ●ere in their season possibly more considerable . But for my part , after having well considered the Roman Virtue , that I might make the more contemplative comparison of it with that of other Nations , I have given freedom to my thoughts to wander from one place to another , from Carthage to Spain , from thence to Sicily or Macedonia , and fancied either an Embassie , or a Commission to succour the oppressed , and thence like a perfect Vagabond ( that had nothing else to do ) returning either to Carthage or Sicily , I have collected all things necessary to compose this History : I informed my self how often the Romans sent Ambassadors or Armies into Sicily , and of every minute Action they performed there , till they reduced it under that obedience it now acknowledges . I enquired into all Treaties of Peace , or Overtures between one or t'other that had been transacted between the Carthaginians and Roman People , what Wrongs one had done to the other , and what Losses and Overthrows each had received till such time as Carthage was demolished , and Africa was made a Roman Province ; and at last how Carthage being rebuilt , Africa came into the state we now find it : I have followed the same course through all the other Provinces , led by a curiosity to understand all that the Romans had done of great and glorious , to know the sloth or industry of every Nation , the Virtue and Fortune of this victorious People . And in short , all things worthy recording : and imagining it would be no unpleasant thing to the world to know the Roman History , in this manner I laid my design to write the particular Actions of every Province by themselves , omitting what in those times was done elsewhere , and referring it to its proper place and order . I looked upon it likewise as unnecessary to set down throughout the whole the time when every thing passed , 〈…〉 sufficient to observe it in Affairs of most Importance . Let me add , that heretofore the Romans had but one name , like other men , in process of time they added another ; and it is not long since that some of them took a third , the better to make themselves be known , either by some bodily mark , or some advantageous endowment of mind ; so some Greeks likewise to their names added Sirnames . Wherefore I shall sometime make use of all their Names , especially when I am treating of Illustrious Personages , to the intent they may be the better known ; but Ishall call many , as well of the one as the other , by those names most agreeable to the matter in hand . For the Order and Method of this History , 't is taken from the time in which these Wars were begun and ended ( notwithstanding there were divers others interfer'd , which are omitted to avoid confusion . ) Wherefore the several Books shall take their Titles from the matter , as the Punik , Syrian , Parthian , Mithridatick , Iberian , and Hannibal's War , &c. As to the Domestick Seditions , and Civil Wars , we shall treat of them according to the time in which the Authors of them lived , as that of Marius and Sylla ; of Pompey and Caesar ; of Anthony and the other Caesar , sirnamed Augustus , against the Murderers of the first Caesar. And lastly , the War which the Conquerours made one against another , which is the last Civil War , and during which , Egypt fell into the Power of the Romans . Thus the Affairs with strange Nations , shall be divided by each Book , and the Civil Wars by the Chiefs of the Parties . But who am I that write all these things ? Many persons know already , and I my self have declared it , but to declare it yet more publickly . I was born in Alexandria , of an honest Family in my Country : afterwards I lived at Rome where I pleaded Causes before the Tribunal of the Caesars , till such time as they honoured me with the Quality of one of their Proc●●atores . He that would know more , may learn it from the Books I have wrote on this Subject . APPIAN OF ALEXANDRIA , HIS HISTORY OF THE Roman Wars IN LYBIA , OR , THE PUNICK WAR . PART I. The Argument of this Book . I. THe Foundation of the City of Carthage . II. A brief Recital of the Roman Wars against the Carthaginians . III. The first Punick War where Attilius was defeated by Xantippus . IV. War of the Carthaginians against all the People of Lybia . V. The cause of the second Punick War. VI. Scipio obtains Commission for this War , makes preparation and advances into Sicily . VII . The Carthaginians prepare for defence . VIII . The occasion of Masanissa's discontent against Syphax , and the Carthagini●n● . IX . S●●pio lands in Afri●a . X. ●a●anissa lays an ambush for Ha●●o , XI . Scipio besieg●s , and ta●es Locha . XII . Five thousand Africans defeated by Scipio . XIII . Scipio besieges Utica , where Syphax to gain time proposes Conditions of ●eace . XIV . Asdrubal and Syphax design to surprize Scipio . XV. Scipio calls a Council , where he resolves to pre●ent 〈◊〉 E●emies . XVI . Scipio ass●●lts A●dr●bal's Camp by Night , takes it , p●llage● it , and ki●s 30000 Men. XVII . Asdrubal upon 〈◊〉 defeat is condemned to death by the Carthaginians ; but yet rallies his forces . XVIII . A Sea-Fight between the Romans and Carthaginians . XIX . Battel between Syphax and Masanissa , where Syphax is defeated , and taken Prisoner . XX. Sophonisba , Syphax's Wife , sends her excuses to Masanissa , who receives her , and then poisons her , to avoid the delivering her up to Scipio . XXI . Han●o suborns People to set fire an Scipio's Camp , they are discovered , and put to death . XXII . Scipio wasting the Country , the Carthaginians consult about the re-calling of Hannibal , yet send their . Ambassadors to Rome , to treat of Peace , which is concluded between the two Estates . XXIII . Hannibal returned to Africa , prepares for War , and the Carthaginians break the Peace by pillaging the Roman Ships . XXIV . Hannibal undertakes the Charge of the Army is hardly put to it by Scipio , whereupon he su●● for Peace , which is gran●ed him ; but the Peo●le will not consent . XXV . Hannibal confers with Scipio , who forces him at length to give Battel . XXVI . The two Generals draw up their Armies in Battalia , and make their Orations to their Souldiers . XXVII . The Battel between Hannibal and Scipio , where Hannibal is defeated . XXVIII . Scipio approache● Carthage , the Citizens sue for Peace , which is granted on Condition the Senate ratifie it . XXIX . The Poeple oppose the Peace ; yet send d●●●ties to Rome , ●here at an Assembly of the Senate , the Peace is ratified . Scipio's Triu●●h . XXXI . Difference betwixt Masanissa and the Carthaginians , in which the Romans concern themselves . XXXII . The great Battel between Masanissa , and the Carthaginians , with the siege of their Camp by that King , who makes them pass under the Yoke . XXXIII . The Romans laying hold on the occasion , it is decreed in the Senate to make War upon Carthage , and that that City be rased . XXXIV . The Consuls advance into Sicily , whither the Carthaginians bring them three hundred of their children for Hostages . XXXV . From Sicily they pass to Utica , where the Carthaginians yield up their Arms. XXXVI . The Consuls declare to the Deputies , the Senates resolution , touching the demolishing of Carthage . XXXVII . Hanno's Oration to the Consuls to move them to compassion . XXXVIII . Censorinus Answer . XXXIX . The Carthaginians hearing the News , in desperation prepare for War. XL. Description of the City of Carthage . XLI . The beginning of the siege . XLII . Anoble Act of Scipio's , yet but Tribune . XLIII . Death of Masanissa , whose Goods are divided among his Children by Scipio , the Executor of his Will. XLIV . Scipio draws Phameas to the Roman Party , they go both to Rome , and are magnificently received . XLV . Calphurnius Piso , and L. Mancinus , come to command the Army , who spend the Summer without doing any thing . XLVI . The Carthaginians take heart and contemn the Romans . XLVII . Scipio chosen Consul , he comes to Utica , where he finds Mancinus , and the Army in great danger , from which he dis-engages them . XLVIII . He re-establishes Discipline in the Army . XLIX . He takes the place of Megara L. He seizes on the Neck of the Peninsula , where he fortifies himself , and by that means brings a Famine into the City . LI. He blocks up the Port of Carthage with a dam , and the Carthaginians open another passage on the other side , at which they issue out with a great number of ships . LII . A Sea-fight with almost equal loss . LIII . Scipio siezes on the great Plat-form , or Bulwark before the Walls . LIV. He takes and pillages the Camp before Nephere , and makes himself Master of all the Plain-country of Lybia . LV. He takes the City , and those in the Citadel submit , save only the Run-aways with Asdrubals Wife . LVI . He sends the News to Rome , and after having given all necessary Orders in Africa , returns to Rome , which be enters in triumph . THe Phenicians built Carthage in Africa , fifty years before the sack of Troy. It was Founded by Xorus , and Carchedon , or as the Romans , and indeed the Carthaginians themselves , will have it , by a Tyrian Lady called Dido , who ( her Husband being privily murdered by Pygmaleon Tyrant of Tyre , which was revealed to her in a Dream ) conveyed aboard all the Treasure she could , and shipping her self with some Tyrians that fled from the Tyranny , came to Lybia , to that place where now Carthage stands ; and upon the people of that Countries refusal to receive them they demanded for their Habitation only so much Land as they could compass with an Oxe-hide . This proposition seemed ridiculous to the Africans , and they thought it a shame to refuse Strangers a thing of so small consequence ; besides they could not imagine how any Habitation could be built in so small a patch of ground , and therefore that they might have the pleasure to discover the Phenicians subtilty , they granted their request . Whereupon the Tyrians taking an Oxe-hide , cut it round about , and made so fine a Thong , that they therewith encompassed the place where they afterwards built the Citadel of Carthage , which from thence was called * Byrsa . Soon after by little and little extending their limits , and becoming stronger then their Neighbours , as they were much more cunning , they caused Ships to be built to traffick on the Sea after the manner of the Phenicians , by which means they built a City adjoyning to their Citadel . Their power thus encreasing , they became Masters of Lybia , and the circumadjacent Sea ; and at last making War upon Sicily , Sardinia , and all the Islands of that Sea , and even in Spain in self , they sent thither Colonies , till at length from so small a beginning , they formed an Estate comparable in Power to that of the Greeks , and in Riches to that of the Persians . But about seven hundred years after the Foundation of Carthage , the Romans won Sicily from the Carthaginians , and after that Sardinia , and at length in the second Punick War , Spain it self . After which these Nations being in continual War , the Carthaginians under the command of Hannibal wasted Italy for sixteen years together , till such time as the Romans commanded by Cornelius Scipio the Elder , deprived them of their power , taking from them their Ships , and Elephants , and forcing them to pay Tribute ; whereupon a second Peace was concluded between these two People . This lasted fifty years , after which began the third and last Punick War , in which the young Scipio being General of the Romans , Carthage was utterly ruined , and strict prohibition made of Rebuilding it . However , the Romans founded another Town in a place near adjacent , which they made choice of for the greater conveniency of keeping the Africans in subjection . Now because in our History of Sicily , we have already set down all the memorable acts of the Carthaginians there , and in that of Spain , what passed in that Country , as likewise in that of Hannibal , all the actions of that Captain in Italy , we have resolved in this Book to write only what was done in Lybia , ●fter the beginning of that War which succeeded that of Sicily . When therefore the War of Sicily was ended , the Romans armed three hundred and fifty Ships , with which they made a descent into Lybia ; where after having reduced some Cities under their obedien●e , they le●t Attilius Regulus to command the Army . This General gained the Romans two hundred Cities more , which surrendred to him , being weary of the Government of Carthage ; and pressing forward his Conquests , he spoiled their Territories , even to their very Gates . After all these losses , which the Carthaginians believed happen●ed to them only for want of good Generals , they demanded one from the Lacedemonians , who sent to them Xantippus . Attilius was now encamped near the Fens of Lybia , from whence upon Intelligence of this Captain 's arrival , he advanced towards the Enemy ; but having taken his march along the Edge of the Marshes , and in the greatest heats of Summer , his Souldiers were grievously incommoded by the weight of their Arms , by thirst , heat , labour , and the darts thrown on them , from the Mountains ; yet though they marched in this condition all the day , coming towards the Evening to a River , which now only separated the two Armies ; he forthwith made his Men pass over , believing it would strike a terrour into Xantippus his Army . The Lacedemonian on the other side , judging it would be no hard matter to overcome people harassed in that manner , besides that he had the night to favour him , presently drew up his Army in order and advanced to charge Attilius . In which he was not deceived , for of thirty thousand Men that composed the Roman Army , a few only saved themselves in the City of Aspides , all the rest were slain or taken Prisoners , and the General himself fell into the Enemies hand . Yet this advantage obstructed not the Carthaginians , tyred with the War , from sending Ambassadors to Rome to demand Peace , and Attilius himself went upon Parol , to return himself a Prisoner if he obtained it not . And yet this Captain when he came to confer with the prime Men of Rome , was so far from inclining them to Peace , that he perswaded them to continue the War ; and without doing ought else returned to Carthage , resolved to suffer the utmost of their torments , and indeed the Carthaginians shut him up in a Cask driven full of sharp Nails , where he ended his Life most miserably . However , this good success was the cause of Xantippus his death , for the Carthaginians fearing lest all the honour of the Victory would be attributed to the Lacedemonians , feigned a gratification of their General , making him magnificent Presents , and sending him back in Galleys of their own , but with orders to the Commanders of them , that as soon as they came into the open Sea , they should throw Xantippus and the Lacedemonians over-board ; so unhappy a recompence did this valiant Man receive for so brave an Action . And this is all that was done considerable in the first Punick Wars till such time as the Carthaginians quitted to the Romans all their Rights in Sicily ; Now we have in our Sicilian History set down in what manner this Treaty was made , therefore shall say no more here . It will be sufficient to understand that by this means Peace was concluded between the People of Rome and Carthage . Afterwards the Africans who were subject to the Carthaginians and assisted them against Sicily , and the Celtes who served under their pay in that War , complaining that the promises made them had not been performed , declared War against them , which obliged those of Carthage to demand aid from the Romans as their friends , from whom notwithstanding they could obtain no more , save a permission to levy Souldiers in Italy at their own Charge : for and indeed by the Articles of the Treaty they could not require so much as that favour ; how be it the Romans sent deputyes into Africa to determine the difference , and make Peace between these people . But the Africans would by no means hearken to it , offering rather to submit themselves to their government if they desired it , which however they would not accept : this was the reason that made the Carthaginians fit out so powerful a Fleet to revenge themselves on these Revolters , that the Sea being no longer left open to the Lybians ; by which they might fetch in Provisions , and the land being left untill'd by reason of the Wars , they were reduced to such great scarcity , as inforced them to return under the Carthaginians obedience . This mighty Fleet not only pillaged the Lybians but even all they met with , and the Romans themselves , whom they threw over-board after they had rifled them , that it might not come to be known at Rome , and indeed it was a long time ere these crimes were discovered , and when they were , the Carthaginians seemed very averse to the giving satisfaction , till such time that War being by the Romans declared against them they quitted Sardinia in reparation of this injury . And this Article was added to the first treaty of Peace . Sometime after the Carthaginians sent an Army into Spain to reduce it under their obedience , and because they assailed those People separately , they had already well advanced their Conquests : When the Saguntines had recourse to the Romans for aid : Hereupon the Carthaginians made a second Treaty , by which they were bound not to Act any Hostilities beyond the River Iberus , but this Treaty was soon broken , for Hannibal past that River , and leaving the Forces in Spain under the Command of other Captains came thundring into Italy with a Mighty Army . The Romans had at this time in Spain , Publius Scipio and his brother Cneus Cornelius , who after having gained sundry Victories , were slain by the Enemy . Those who succeeded them had no better success , until Scipio the Son of that Publius who was kill'd in Spain being commanded thither with an Army , all the world looked upon him as a man sent by the Order of Heaven , and guided by a Divine Spirit , so great and glorious were his Actions . At last having gain'd much Honour and Renown , he delivered up the Army into their hands whom the Senate had appointed to succeed him . Being returned to Rome he demanded Commission to pass into Africa with an Army , promising himself both to oblige Hannibal to quit Italy , and to force reason from the Carthaginians in their own Country . Many who had the highest charges in the Commonwealth disliked the project , alleging there was little appearance of doing any good by sending an Army into Africa , and quitting Italy , already by the Wars reduced almost to extremity , whilst Hannibal raged with Fire and Sword , and Hanno was coming to fall on them with great multitudes of Ligurians and Celtes , But the opposite party argued that it might well be believed that the Carthaginians who attempted not the Conquest of Italy , but because they feared nothing at Home , would soon recal Hannibal when they saw War at their own Doors , this opinion prevailed , but upon condition that Scipio should make no levies in Italy so long as Hannibal was in Arms , but if any Volunteers presented themselves he might make use of them as likewise of the Army of Sicily ; they likewise permitted him to take for his passage ten of their Gallies ready fitted , with all those that he could find in Sicily , yet without furnishing him with any Mony , but what himself could raise among his private friends , so mean opinion had they of this enterprise which afterwards proved of such mighty importance . But Scipio who seem'd carried to Carthage by some Divine Power , transported himself into Sicily with only about seven thousand Horse and Foot , out of all which he chose three hundred of the most strong and comely youth for a guard to his Person ; he would not arrive them in Italy , but as soon as he arrived in Sicily he commanded a like number of the richest of the Island to appear at a certain place with the fairest Arms and best Horses they could procure ; And as soon as they were come gave them leave to put other Persons in their places , which being accepted by the Sicilians he presented to them his three hundred young men commanding them , to give them their Arms and their Horses , which they willingly consented to , thus , instead of three hundred Sicilians , Scipio mounted and armed his three hundred Italians , who could not but give him thanks for such a favor and indeed did afterwards serve him Excellently well in many occasions . As soon as the Carthaginians understood these things they gave Commission to Asdrubal the son of Gisco to assemble Elephants and sent to Mago who was then raising Forces in Liguria , six thousand Foot , eight hundred Horse and seven Elephants with Orders forthwith to enter * Hetruria with all the force he could make , hoping to oblige Scipio to quit his design on Lybia . Mago was not over-quick , in the Execution of these Orders , whether it were that he could not joyn with Hannibal , who was far distant , or that he foresaw a troublesome event of the Enterprise . Asdrubal upon his return from the Chase of the Elephants , levies upon the Lands of the Carthaginians and Lybians , six thousand Foot and eight hundred Horse , he buys likewise five thousand slaves for the Gallies , and the Numidians furnished him with two thousand Horse , besides some Foreign Mercenary Troops , so that having assembled an Army composed of sundry Nations , he brought them about two hundred Furlongs from the City and there exercised and trained them . There were at present in N●midia divers Kings whose Estates were separate , among whom Syphax held the first degree . Massanissa Son to the King of the Massesulians a Warlike People , was likewise very considerable , and was withal so comely of person and active of mind that Asdrubal the son of Gisco one of the principal men of Carthage desired him for his son in law though he were a Numidian . As soon as the Marriage was agreed upon , that young Prince went to make War in Spain ; but Syphax who was in love with the Lady , mad that she was engaged to another , with an Army invades the Carthaginians Lands , and promises Scipio ( who came out of Spain to confer with him ) that if he would assault Carthage he would joyn Arms with him ; which was the reason that the Carthaginians , who knew well of what importance Syphax would be to them in this War , gave him Masanissa's Mistress in Marriage without either his or Asdrubals own knowledg ; for they were both together in Spain . That young Prince receiving advice of the affront done him , so much resented it , that to revenge himself he entered into a secret alliance with Scipio , which yet could not be kept so private but it came to Asdrubals knowledge , who though he were much troubled at the injury done to this Lover and his Mistress , yet he believed he was bound to prefer the publick good to his private resentment , and therefore to make away Masanissa . To which end , when this Prince was upon return from Spain to take possession of his Fathers Kingdom , lately dead , he gave him some Horse to accompany him , with Orders to destroy him , in what manner soever it were ; but the King suspecting their design , withdrew himself privily out of their hands , and went to seise upon his Fathers Kingdom , which after he had got possession of , he drew together a flying wing of people accustomed to fight by night as well as by day and to charge and retreat in a marvelous manner : for so they make war in Numidia , where the men easily endure hunger , live on herbs instead of bread , and drink only water , and where the Horses never eat Oats but feed only on Straw and Grass , and drink but seldom . Masanissa's Army was composed of twenty thousand men of this temper , with whom he made strange incursions , spoiling the Neighboring Provinces out of design to keep his men in Exercise . These preparations made both the Carthaginians and Syphax , who had been complices in the affront put upon the young Prince , believe they were made only to serve against them , wherefore they resolved to prevent him , making account that after they had defeated him , they would go meet the Romans . They had a far greater Army then he , & carried along with them great quantities of Baggage and Waggons , loaden not only with things necessary but voluptuous , on the contrary Masanissa was in all labor an Example to his Souldiers ; Among all his Cavalry there was no loads either of Provison or Baggage , so that having nothing to hinder them , sometimes they made a retreat , sometimes they charged the Enemy , and then again retired into places strong by Situation . If sometimes he perceived himself pressed too hard upon , he gave order to his people to save themselves as they best could , and in the mean time kept himself concealed only with a few , till such time as all returning by day or by night , they were again assembled at the place by him appointed for their Rendezvouz . Nay sometimes it hapned , that he hid himself only with two horsemen in a Cave , about which the enemy lay encamped , and that without being discovered . And it was indeed his principal care that the enemy should not know the place of his retreat , that they might never be able to assail him , but alwaies be forced to stand upon their own defence , As for provision he gave himself not much trouble , still furnishing himself by nightly surprises and whether it were Village , Town or City , he plundered all , dividing the Prey among his Companions . For which reason many Numidians stocked to him , not for pay , for he had none established , but for booty which was more worth then pay . Whilst , Masanissa thus made war against the Carthaginians , Scipio had perfected his preparations in Sicily , so that having sacrificed to Iupiter and Neptune , he set sayl for Affrica with two and fifty long Ships , four hundred Ships of burthen , and a great number of Barks and Shallops : his forces were composed of Sixteen thousand foot and Six hundred horse , and with them he brought great store of Arms and Engines of War. Syphax and the Carthaginians having advice of his coming resolved to make a dissembled peace with Masanissa , and to patch up things with him until such time as they had defeated Scipio . But well he knew their design , and that he might pay them in their own Coyn , ( having first sent advice to Scipio ) he comes to find out Asdrubal with his whole body of horse as if he had been indeed reconciled . It was near unto Utica that Asdrubal , Syphax and Masanissa were incamped separately , and Scipio having been driven by the winds on that Coast , was likewise encamped near unto Asdrubal , who had twenty thousand foot , seven thousand horse , and twenty seven Elephants . Whether Syphax were afraid , or that he had a mind to betray all parties , he feigned that his Neighbors had invaded his Kingdom , and under pretence to go and defend it , left the others . Scipio in the mean while having reduced some Cities under his obedience , sent daily out some of his people to skirmish , that he might draw Asdrubal to a battel , which yet he despaired to do , when Masanissa by night comes secretly to his Camp , where after some Civilities passed on either side , he advises him to place the next morning five thousand men in Ambush , about thirty furlongs from Utica , near the tower of Agathocles , formerly Tyrant of Syracusa ; And about break of day he perswades Asdrubal , to send Hanno who commanded the horse , to take a view of the Roman forces and throw himself into Utica , lest the enemy lying so near , those inhabitants should revolt , offering himself to follow and second him , if Asdrubal thought it convenient . Hanno hereupon took the field with a thousand chosen Carthaginian horse , and some Lybians , Masanissa with his Numidians followed : But when they were on the right hand of the Tower , Hanno with a few of his people having already taken the way towards Utica , a part of those who lay in Ambush appeared , which gave opportunity to Masanissa to advise him , whom Hanno had left to command the Carthaginian horse to charge , as if the Enemy had been but an inconsiderable number , and he himself followed under pretence of seconding him . The Africans hereupon advancing , the rest of the Ambush appeared , and now were these unfortunate people enclosed on all sides , and as well by the Romans as by Masanissa himself cut all in pieces , save only four hundred which were taken Prisoners . After this defeat he posts after Hanno , and coming up him as if he had been his friend , arrests him and carries him prisoner into Scipio's Camp , and afterwards exchanged him for his Mother who was in Asdrubal's hands . After that Scipio and Masanissa were joyned together , they pillaged the whole Country , and delivered from bondage those Romans which they found in Fetters , destined to toyl and slavery , and who had been sent thither by Hannibal from Spain , Sicily and even from Italy it self . Afterwards they laid Siege before a great City called Locha , where they found great difficulties ; yet at length it hapned that as they were bringing the Ladders to the Walls , resolved to take it by Storm , the inhabitants by a Herauld demanded that they might have permission to march out of the Town , with their Arms and Baggage ; whereupon Scipio caused the Retreat to be founded . But the Souldiers angred at the miseries they had undergone in the siege , would not obey , but scaled the walls , killing all they met with and sparing neither sex nor age ; The General sent away without ransom all that were saved , and as a punishment of their disobedience , he took away all the plunder from the Souldiers , and caused those Officers , were the cause of it , to cast Lots for their lives , in the sight of the whole Army , of whom three only he condemned to death , to whom fortune was not favorable . Being returned again to wast the Country , Asdrubal laid a plot to surprize him , and to effect it , gave Order to Mago who Commanded his horse , to charge him in the Front , whilst he another way fell in upon the Rear . The Romans finding themselves thus engaged in the midst of their Enemies , divided their Army , likewise into two parts , and Scipio and Masanissa commanding each their body , cut in pieces five thousand Africans , took eighteen hundred Prisoners and pursued the rest so close , that many of them tumbled headlong down the steep Rocks . Some days after Scipio besieged Utica by Sea and by Land , and having joyned two Gallies together , built Towers upon them , from whence he cast into the City Darts and Stones . Thus he did some damage to the inhabitants ; but he received likewise by the loss of some ships . Mean while in the Siege by land they raised great platforms near the walls on which they planted batteries and with great * hooks strove to pull down the rampire . The inhabitants on the other side undermined the besiegers works by passages under ground , tumbling them down as fast as they raised them ; they twined aside the hooks with Ropes , so that they could take no effect ; they opposed to the Rams great Timbers or Booms which received the blow without endamaging the walls , and when the wind blew towards the Engines they darted out fire-brands to burn them . Insomuch that Scipio out of hopes to take the City by this way of fighting , resolved to carry it by assault , when Syphax having intelligence of his design advances his Army , and encamps near Asdrubal . He declares himself a friend to both parties ; But it was only to gain so much time , till those other Ships then building for the Carthaginians were in a readiness , and the Souldiers raised in Gaul and Liguria arrived . He would likewise have become a Mediator between the two Estates and proposed a Treaty , the Conditions of which were , that the Carthaginian Army should return out of Italy , and the Romans depart out of Lybia and for the rest that Sicily , Sardinia and the other Isles that had belonged to the Carthaginians , together with Spain , should remain entire to the people of Rome making his protestation that if either of the parties refused to consent to these propositions he would joyn with the other ; In the mean time he used his utmost endeavours to gain Masanissa , promising to secure to him the Kingdom of the Massesuliens , and to give him in Marriage which of his three daughters he desired . His agent that came to Masanissa with these offers brought store of money along with him , to the end that if he could obtain nothing from him he might c●rrupt some of his Domesticks to Murder him , and accordingly not being able to gain him , before his return , he gave Mony to one of that Princes followers , who promised him to execute the treason ; but when he had received the summ discovered it to his Master who punished the suborner . Whereupon Syphax ●eeing all his Artifices fail declared himself openly for the Carthaginians , and having by means of a Traytor taken a City in the plain Country called T●olon , where the Romans had great stores of Ammunition and Provision , he put to the Sword all the Garrison who refused to yield to him . A great recruit of Numidians being come and the Gaules and Ligurian Souldiers arrived with those ships the Carthaginians had fitted out , they resolved to fight . Syphax returned to the siege of Utica . Asdrubal encamped near to Scipio , and the Carthaginian fleet came to Anchor directly against the other , to the end they might fall on all at a time , and so that the Romans being much fewer in number and separate the one from the other , might not be able to sustain the power of their enemies . Masanissa having advice of this design from some Numidians , went and communicated it to Scipio , who without any delay ( judging that if his Army were thus divided they would not be strong enough to stand the shock ) the same night assembled the Council , and when he saw they lost time without resolving any thing , he thus spoke to his Captains . Certainly Gentlemen , there is a necessity in this occasion both of great Courage and Diligence , and we must resolve to fight like desperate men . We must strive how to prevent our enemies , and behold now the advantage we shall gain by it . This unexpected assault will strike a terror into them , and since we are the fewer in number , by charging them with all our forces joyned together , we shall not have to deal with all our enemies , but only with those we shall first attempt , since their Camps are separate one from the other● thus we shall be equal in number and surpass them in good fortune and bravery . If God give us victory over the first we will scorn the other . If therefore you approve my opinion I will tell you in a few words which of three Armies we shall first assault , in what manner we are to act , and when to begin . As soon as they had all given their approbation of this advice . It is time , said he , to put in Execution our d●sign as soon as we have made an end of this conference . Whilst it is night and dark , the fight will seem more dreadful to our enemies , and we shall find them less prepared ; b●sides the obscurity will hinder them from being able to succour one another , and in this manner we shall prevent this design they have of assailing us to morrow . Now as they are three Armies , that at Sea is distant , and it is not possible to assault ships by night ; Asdrubal and Syphax are not encamped far from each other , Asdrubal is the Principal Chief , and Syphax barbarous , effeminate and fearful as he is , will never undertake any thing in the dark ; Wherefore let us make an attempt upon Asdrubal with all our Forces , and place Masanissa in Ambush against Syphax , if by chance and contrary to our b●lief he should come to assist the other . Let us march with our foot directly to Asdrubal's Camp and storm it couragiously on all sides , till we have forced his trenches . As for the Horse since they are not fit for this night service , We will place th●m on the Avenues of the enemies Camp , that if by misfortune we be repulsed they may supp●rt and favour our Retreat , and if we gain the advantage they may p●rsue and destroy the flyers . Having finished this discourse he gave order to his Captains forthwith to draw their Souldiers to Arms , whilst he sacrificed to Courage and Fear , that none might in the night be terrified , but on the Contrary the whole Army bear themselves couragiously in the Enterprise . About the third watch the Trumpets sounded a dead march and all the Army advanced towards Asdrubal's Camp without making the least noise till such time as the Horse had seized the Aven●es , and the foot were upon the Ditch . Then was there raised among them a terrible noise of confused voices mixed with Trumpets , the more to affright the enemy , and therewith falling on , they beat back the guards , fill'd up the trench , pull'd down the Palisadoes , and some of the boldest pressing forwards began to set fire on the Tents . The Africans full of con●usion take their Arms between sleep and waking , and endeavor to draw into a battel , but the tumult was so great they could not hear the voices of them that Commanded , and their General himself knew not the cause of the Alarm . The Romans thronged in among these people whom they found in disorder and ill Armed , setting all before them on fire , and putting all they met with to the Sword ; Their shouts , the sight of them , and their fierceness , stroke terror into these miserable people , and the night and the incertainty of the danger increased it , so that believing all their Camp was absolutely taken , fearing to be involved in the general ruine they thronged in crouds towards the plain , where they thought they might be in more security , and every one taking his own way they fell into the hands of the horsemen , who made a most dreadful slaughter , Syphax heard this great noise in the night and saw the flames , but stirred not out of his Camp , only sent some Troops of Horse to assist Asdrubal who falling into Masanissa's Ambush were all cut of ; When at break of day Syphax understood that Asdrubal was fled , that all his Army were either slain , taken , or ran away , that his Camp with all his munition of war was in the Romans possession , he deserted all , retiring farther up into the Contitinent , out of fear lest Scipio returning from the Chase of Asdrubal should turn his Arms against him , leaving his Camp and all it's furniture as a prey to Masanissa . Thus at one stroke in less then a night the Romans took two Camps and routed two Armies beyond comparison greater than theirs . The vanquishers lost about one hundred Souldiers , and the vanquished about thirty thousand , besides two thousand four hundred that were taken Prisoners , and six hundred Horse that came to submit themselves to Scipio upon his return from the Victory , as for the Elephants they were all either wounded or killed , Scipio having gained in this battel great quantity of Arms , Gold , Silver , Ivory and Horses , as well Numidian as others , and beholding the Carthaginian forces ruined by this great victory , distributed part of the booty among his Souldiers , sent whatever was most precious to Rome , and began to Exercise his Army in Labor and Travel , expecting Hannibal , who was ere long to return from Italy , as was likewise Hanno from Liguria . Asdrubal General of the Carthaginians having been wounded in this nights battel , saved himself with five hundred Horse at Anda , where he rallyed some Mercenaries , and some fled Numidians , and gave liberty to all slaves that would bears Arms , and at length understanding that his Citizens had condemned him to death for his ill Conduct in this War , and that they had made Hanno the Son of Bomilcar his Successor , he took a resolution to keep himself with this Army , which consisted of three thousand Horse and eight thousand Foot , besides a great Number of Criminals that resorted to him , with which he marched through all places where he had any hopes to get provisions , inuring them to hardship , having prepared himself to perish if he could not overcome , which was a long time unknown as well to the Romans as Carthaginians . Mean while Scipio marched at the head of his Army to the very Walls of Carthage , where he presented battel to the Citizens , but they would not accept it . But Amilcar their Admiral went with one hundred Ships to the Port where Scipio's Fleet lay , believing that before Scipio could return he should easily defeat twenty Roman Gallies with his hundred Ships . But Scipio having intelligence of his Design sent his Orders before to block up the Ports mouth with Ships of burthen , which they ranged before it at Anchor , in such manner that there were passages left for the Roman Gallies to Sally out when they saw an advantage , and yet these great Ships were fastned together by the Yard-arms , and served as a wall against the enemies . The work was not quite finished at his arrival , but he soon brought it to perfection . The Carthaginian Ships then coming to assault the Romans were beaten off by flights of Arrows and Stones , as well from those in the ships as on shore , and from the walls of the Port , insomuch that most of them being battered and the Souldiers quite tyred they retired in the Evening without doing any thing . As they made their retreat the Roman Gallies sallied by the passages which we spoke of before ; and when they found they could execute nothing , they retreated into the Port by the same passages . At length they brought to Scipio one of the enemies ships , but not a man in her . After these encounters , it being now winter , each party retired to their Garrisons . The Romans caused provision to be brought for themselves by Sea , but those of Utica and Carthage being in great necessity plundred those which brought them , till a recruit of shipping being come to Scipio he opposed the enemy in such manner that they not daring longer to cruise as they were wont , those Cities were miserably afflicted with famine . During this same winter Syphax not being far distant , Masanissa desired of Scipio a third part of the Roman Army , which being arrived under the Command of Lelius and joyned with that Kings Forces , they together pursued Syphax , who still retreated before them , till such time as coming to the Banks of a certain River he was forced to fight . The Numidians according to their Custom cast at first charge showers of Darts at each other , whilst the Romans covering themselves with their shields still advanced forward . Syphax seeing Masanissa in the heat of the Battel , transported with rage makes directly towards him , and Masanissa joyfully runs to meet him : After they had generously fought as well on one side as the other , at length Syphax party was routed , and as he was passing the river to save himself his horse wounded by some accidental stroke , reared and came backward with his Master into the water . Whereupon Masanissa pressing in , took him and one of his sons prisoners , both which he sent to Scipio . There were in this fight about two thousand men slain , on Syphax his party ; the Romans lost seventy five , and Masanissa three hundred , there were likewise four thousand of Syphax men taken prisoners , of which two thousand five hundred were Massesuliens that had deserted Masanissa to take part with Syphax , these Masanissa demanded of Lelius , and having obtained his request caused them to be all cut in pieces . After this they entred into the Territories of the Massesuliens , and of Syphax , to re-establish Masanissa in his Kingdom by receiving those who submitted , and forcing those to obey who refused . The inhabitants of Cirtha sent deputies unto them with Orders to offer them the Royal Palace , and in particular there came others to Masanissa from Sophonisba wife of the Prisoner King , to excuse her of that Marriage to which she had been forced . He easily accepted of her Excuses , but when he returned back to Scipio , left her still at Cirtha , foreseeing what would happen . When Syphax was brought to Scipio , he was ask't by him what evil Genius had perverted his spirit , to the violation of his faith , and despising of those Gods that were witnesses , by deceving the Romans in taking up arms against them , and following the part of the Carthaginians their common enemy , after having intreated him as a friend to come into Africa . To which he answered , It was Sophonisba the daughter of Asdrubal , with whom , says he , to my ruine I fell in love , she is passionately affected to her Country , and there 's no man can withstand what she desires , though I was your friend , her Charms made me the friend of her Country , and from that happiness in which I lived , has precipitated me into this misery , since therefore I am now at your dispose , and being lost to Sophonisba , ought to fix my self to your interests ; I give you advice to be careful left that woman draw Masanissa from you , for there is no hopes she should ever favor the Romans such a lover she is of her Country . These things he said either because they were indeed true , or out of jealousie to prejudice Masanissa . After this Scipio having an esteem of Syphax prudence , and because he knew the Country , called him to the Council of War and asked his advice , as Cyrus had formerly done with Croesus King of Lydia . Lelius being come and assuring him of what had been before told him concerning Sophonisba , Scipio required Masanissa to deliver her into his hands , which he seeming averse to do , declaring what had passed between him and that woman , Scipio urged it with more rigor , telling him he should not think to withhold by force any part of that spoil which belonged to the people of Rome , that he ought first to present her , and afterwards request her back if he thought convenient . Whereupon he departed with some Romans to deliver Sophonisba into their hands , but first he posted to her himself alone , and giving her a cup of poison , told her there was but this choice , either to drink that , or be carried Captive to Rome , and without saying word more remounted his horse and returned : She having shewed the Cup to her Nurse and intreated her not to mourn her death , since thus she died gloriously , presently drunk up the poison . The Romans being come Masanissa exposed the body to their view , and after having given it a funeral worthy a Queen , he returned to wait on Scipio , who highly praised him , and to comfort him for the loss of an evil woman , crowned him for the Victory gained over Syphax , and made him most Magnificent presents . As for Syphax he being carried to Rome , some were of opinion they ought to pardon a man , had served them so well in Spain , others judged that he ought to be punished the rather , for having revolted from his friends , but whilst these things were in debate he died of a distemper occasioned by grief . When Asdrubal had well excercised his Army , he sent a Messenger to Hanno General of the Carthaginians Army to entreat him to accept him as a Companion in that charge , and withal to tell him that there were some Spaniards in Scipio's Army , who might be corrupted by mony and promises to set on fire the Roman Camp , and there he would not fail to be ready at the time appointed , if the General thought it convenient : Hanno having received this advice , though he designed to deceive Asdrubal , yet resolved to make use of it , and to that end sent one of his people into Scipio's Camp with good quantity of Silver ; This man shelters himself there as a Runaway and not being suspected by any one , corrupted many , and after they had set a day for putting their design in execution , he returns to Hanno , who presently sends him to Asdrubal , but as Scipio sacrificed the Aruspices having advertised him to beware of fire , he gave order to one of his Domesticks to take care to see the fires put out in all places , where such an accident might be feared . He continued for some days the same sacrifices , and still the entrails threatned him with the same misfortune , which troubled him much and made him resolve to discamp , but the plot was in this manner discovered . A Certain Roman Knight had a Spanish slave who suspecting his companions had some mischievous design , feign'd himself of the party , and by that means having gain'd knowledge of the whole enterprize , discovered it to his Master , his Master brought him to Scipio , who causing the guilty wretches to be siezed on , put them all to death , and made their bodies be thrown out of the Camp. Hanno who was not far off having news of it , came not to the place appointed . Asdrubal who knew nothing of it , came , but seeing there so many dead bodies , suspecting what had happened , retired . Hanno took hence an occasion to criminate him , and to beget an ill opinion of him in the minds of the Souldiery , giving out that he was come expresly to surrender himself to Scipio , but that he refusing to accept him he was retreated , and by this Calumny much increased the hatred the Carthaginians bore him . About the same time Amilcar made an assault upon the Roman Fleet , took a Galley and six ships of burthen ; but Hanno having made an attempt upon those that besieged Utica was repulsed and forced to a swift retreat . Scipio however tyred with the length of that siege raised it without more ado , and caused his Engins to be carried before Hypone , where finding no better success he burnt them as useless , and took the field drawing thereby some Countries to his party , and pillaging others . Insomuch that the Carthaginians astonished at so many losses and disasters , chose Hannibal General , and sent away ships for him , that he might make all the hast he could for Africa , and in the mean time they sent deputies to Scipio to treat of peace , hoping either to obtain it , or at least gain time enough for Hannibals return . Scipio grants them truce , and having caused sufficient victuals to be provided for his Army , gives them leave to send Ambassadors to Rome to treat the peace with the Senate and people of Rome . When they came thither they were received as enemies , for they lodged them without the City , and when they had audience , no other proposition was made to them but to crave pardon . One part of the Senators declaimed against the perfidiousness of the Carthaginians , the breach of so many treaties , the mischiefs Hannibal had done to the people of Rome and their allies as well in Italy as Spain . But others remonstrated that the Romans had more need of peace then the Carthaginians , seeing Italy was almost ruined by so many Wars , besides there was much reason to fear so many Fleets & Armies being ready to pour upon Scypio at one instant , Hannibal going out of Italy ; Mago out of Liguria , and Hanno being already at Carthage . Upon all which the Senate not coming to any agreement : sent the two opinions to Scipio to examine , with full Authority to act whatever he thought most advantagious for the good of the Common-wealth : he concluded a peace of which the Articles were , That the Carthaginians should recal Mago out of Liguria , that for the future they should entertain no foreign Souldiers under their pay , That they should have no more then thirty long ships , That they should not extend their Dominions farther then the place called the Punick ditch . That they should deliver up all Captives and Runaways , and that within a limited time they should bring sixteen hundred Talents into the publick Treasure . To Masanissa likewise they granted by this Treaty , that he should enjoy not only the Country of the Massesuliens , but likewise all he had Conquered of Syphax his Dominions . These Articles being agreed upon , Deputies from Carthage went to Rome , to swear before the Consuls to keep them inviolable , and Commissioners went from Rome to Carthage to receive the Oath of the Carthaginian Magistrates . This peace thus sworn , the people of Rome gave Masanissa as an acknowledgment of his fidelity , and the services he had done them , a Crown of Gold , a Cup of Gold , a Chariot of Ivory , a Cloak of Purple , a Robe after the Roman Fashion , a Horse trapped with Gold , and a compleat Suit of Armor . In the mean time Hanniba● sets sail for Carthage , much against his own inclination : for he had no confidence in the people of Carthage , whom he knew distrustful of their Magistrates , and headlong in their Counsels , and believing the peace not yet concluded , or that if it were it would not last long , he lands at Adrumetum . As soon as he was on shore he sends all about to seek for Corn , gives Order to buy horses , Allies himself with the Prince of the Areacides who are a Nation of Numidia . He causes to be shot to death with Arrows , four thousand Horsemen that had formerly served Syphax , afterwards Masanissa , and now at last came to offer themselves to him , because he had a suspition of them , but their Horses he divided among his own people . Another Prince named Mesetulus came likewise to joyn with him with Vermina one of the Sons of Syphax , who yet held a great part of his fathers Kingdom ; Moreover he siezed on some of the Cities belonging to Masanissa partly by surrender , and partly by force , and Nar●e he took by surprize in this manner : being in want of provisions he sent to them as to his friends till having found an opportunity he caused a great many of his people to enter Armed only with Daggers under their Coats , with Orders not to offer any affront to the Merchants till they heard the noise of the Trumpet , but then to kill all they met , and make themselves Masters of the Gates , thus was this City taken ; On the other side , though the peace was so lately made , Scipio yet upon the place , and the Carthaginians Deputies not gone from Rome , yet some ships laden with provision for the Romans ( having by storm been driven into the Port of Carthage ) the Common People pillaged them and put the Mariners in Irons , notwithstanding all the threats of the Senate against this seditious rabble , and all the prohibition made against violating a Peace they had so lately sworn . They cryed out to excuse themselves , that the treaty was not just , and that they were more apprehensive of famine then of any danger could arrive by the breach of the peace . Though Scipio were much offended at this action ; yet he would not revive the war , having once made peace : only he sent to demand satisfaction by the way of Justice as of friends that had forgot their duty , but the people would needs have arrested those who came on the behalf of the Romans , till such time as their deputies were returned from Rome . But Hanno the Great and Asdrubal Surnamed the Great rescued them out of the hands of the people , and sent them back on two Gallies which they fitted out , of which some gave notice to Asdrubal Admiral of the Fleet , who then rode at Anchor near the Promontory of Apollo , perswading him to watch the passage of those Gallies , and set upon them , which he so violently performed that two of the Roman deputies were slain with arrows , and the others almost overpressed with showers of Darts , with much difficulty saved themselves in the Port where their ships lay , and had they not nimbly leapt from one of the Gallies which was already grapled with by the enemy , they had without doubt been taken prisoners . When news of this came to Rome the Deputies of Carthage , who were still in that City to compleat the treaty , were Commanded by the Senate to depart immediately out of Italy as enemies of the Republick , whereupon they took ship to return to Carthage , but were driven by storm to the place where Scipio lay encamped . his Admiral took them , and sent to him to know what should be done with them , Nothing , said he , of what the Carthaginians have done , and so without any more ado they were sent home . The Ancients of Carthage ( that is to say a body of the most prudent and honest men ) hearing of this Excellent goodness of Scipio's and comparing the injury they had done to the Romans with the favor they had received , began to declaim against the rashness of their fellow Citizens , and to Counsel them they would yet observe the treaty , which might still be done if they ask'd Scipio pardon for their fault , and submitted to pay a fine , but the people already animated against the Senate by reason of the miseries of the war which they imputed to the ill Conduct of that Noble body , and set on likewise by some seditious spirits suffered themselves to be transported with vain hopes , and caused Hannibal to advance with his Army . That Captain considering the importance of this war perswaded the Carthaginians to call Asdrubal with those forces he had to their assistance . Whereupon Asdrubal was by the Senate absolved of those crimes he stood charged with , having first consigned over his Army to Hannibal . Yet he durst not publickly show himself in the City for fear of the people , but kept concealed in the house of one of his friends . Mean while Scipio caused his Fleet to lie before Carthage that he might hinder all provision coming by Sea , and the in-land could furnish no great quantity , by reason that during the war they could not till the ground . About the same time happened a fight near Zama between Hannibal and Scipio's horse , in which the Romans had the advantage . After which happened several skirmishes for some days together , but of little consequence , till such time as Scipio understanding that Hannibal wanted provisions , and that he expected a supply , caused a Tribune called Thermus to march in the Night to intercept them , who having taken an advantagious post , upon an eminence near unto a strait , they must of necessity pass , slew four thousand Africans , took as many Prisoners and brought the Conway to Scipio . In so much that Hannibal beholding himself reduced to an extream necessity , and considering what he should do in such a conjuncture , resolved to send messengers to Masanissa to represent to him that he had been bred in Carthage , and had there passed a considerable part of his life , entreating him to labor a peace between Scipio and him by beseeching him to believe that if any thing of ill had happened , the fault was to be imputed to the people , or to some particular men more foolish then the people , Masanissa remembring that he had indeed been bred and brought up in that City whose Majesty he still reverenced , and where he likewise had a great many particular friends , besought Scipio with so good a grace that he consented the Treaty should be renewed , on condition that the people of Carthage would restore to the Romans the ship , men , and provisions , they had taken , or pay for what could not be restored at the price , whereas Scipio should value them , and for a fine deposite one thousand talents . These Conditions being agreed on , a Truce was granted till such time as the Articles should be carried to Carthage . Thus Hannibal saved himself beyond his own hopes . When the Senate of Carthage saw this agreement they approved it , and intreated the people to give their consent by representing to them the long train of miseries would else ensue , and the deep necessities they were in of men , mony , and provisions . But the Populacy ( as it is the Custom of the Vulgar ) believed that the Chiefs in making this peace labored only their private interest , that being fortified with the friendship of the Romans they might become more powerful in the Country . That Hannibal had now done the same thing Asdrubal did before , who having first by night betrayed his Army would afterwards have surrendred himself to Scipio , having for that end approached his Camp , and lay now concealed in the City . These discourses raised a Tumult among the people with terrible crys and Exclamations , and many of them leaving the assembly ran presently to find out Asdrubal , who a little before was retired into the Sepulchre of his Father , having first poisoned himself . But they drew him thence dead as he was , cut off his head , and setting it on a Pike carried it through the City . Thus was Asdrubal first banished without having deserved it , afterwards Hanno accused him falsely , and at last his own Citizens forced him to become his own Murderer , and when he was dead exposed his body to a thousand indignities . After having treated Asdrubal in this manner they forthwith sent to Hannibal to break the truce and make war with Scipio , ordering him to give him battel as soon as he could , because of the scarcity they were in . As soon as the truce was broke , Scipio presently took a great City called Partha , and that done went and encamped near Hannibal , who immediately discamped : He had three several times sent spies into the Roman Camp , who being discovered and taken , Scipio would not put them to death , according to the Law 's of war , but made them be carried through the whole Camp , that they might view his Stores , his Engines of War , and his Army imbattelled , and so without doing them any injury sent them back to Hannibal to give him an account of what they had seen . The Carthaginians surprized at this manner of proceeding , demanded a conference , which being granted , he told Scipio ; That the people of Carthage could not perform that treaty because of the too great sum of money demanded of them , but if he would please to remit any thing of that demand , and that the people of Rome would content themselves with Sicily , Spain , and the Islands they now held , the peace would become both firm and lasting . To which Scipio answered , That Hannibal would be fully recompensed for having by flight quitted Italy , if those propositions were agreed to , adding not a word more , but the forbidding him to send any further Messages . So after some threats on one part and the other , each retired to his Camp. There was not far distant a City called Cilla , near which was a rising ground , very proper to encamp in , Hannibal having designed to lodge himself there , sends his vanguard before to possess it , whilst he followed with the rest of the Army . But finding Scipio had first siesed it , he was forced to pass away all that night in the midst of a dry plain , sorely pestered to sink wells , where after all the Army had wrought hard , and thrown up mountains of sand , their mighty pains was recompensed with the finding but of one well , and that of troubled water , of which the Souldiers drank greedily , without eating , or any other conveniency . There were likewise many of them stood in Arms all night . Scipio , who knew all this well enough , was not wanting to assail them next morning harrassed as they were with marching , thirst and want of sleep . It grieved Hannibal to the heart to see himself forced to fight thus unseasonably , yet he saw plainly that if he staid there , he should be intollerably straitned for want of water , and if he drew off , his retreat would increase the enemies courage , who would certainly fall on in his rear , for these reasons therefore he resolved to fight , and presently drew into Battalia fifty thousand men and fourscore Elephants . Those mighty creatures he disposed in Equal distances in the Front of the battel , to strike fear into the Romans . Then he composed his vanguard of Gauls and Ligurians , and among them intermixed his bowmen and slingers , who were Moors and people of the Isles Baleares . In his main body he placed the Carthaginians and Africans , and in his rear those Italians that had followed his fortune , in whom he had great confidence because they dreaded to be overcome . His Cavalry made his two Wings . As for Scipio he had three and twenty thousand foot , and fifteen hundred horse as well Italians as Romans ; be●ides Masanissa had a stout body of Numidian horse ; and another Prince of that Country , called Dachamas , had six hundred auxiliary horse . He divided his Army into three battalia's , Vanguard , Main-body and Rear-guard , as Hannibal had done his , save only he kept his battalia's at a more open Order , that the horse upon occasion might have passage between . In the front of every battalia he placed men with stakes the most part Armed with Iron at the ends , and about two * Cubits long , that they might better repulse the Elephants by striking them at hand with these sort of Truncheons , giving Order to the foot to avoid the shock of those great beasts by opening to the right and left , when they made at them , and to pursue them incessantly when they were past with darts and arrows , or hamstring them with their Swords , if they could get so near them . Having thus ordered his foot , he disposed the Numidian Cavalry on his two wings , because the Numidian horses are accustomed to the smell and sight of Elephants ; wherefore fearful lest the Italian horses should be frightned , he placed them in the Rear-guard that they might charge between the bodies , and support the infantry whilst they fought against the Elephants , and to every horseman he gave a light Armed Souldier , and great quantity of darts , wherewith to chase away those Monsters if they came upon them . His Cavalry being thus disposed , ●e gave the Command of the right wing to Lelius , of the left to Octavius , and himself took Charge of the main battel . Hannibal did the same , and as if these two great Captains had acted by the same Spirit , they each kept near their persons a strong body of horse , ready to move on all sides to the relief of those , stood in need . Hannibal's party consisted of four thousand horse . Scipio's only of two thousand , besides those three hundred Italians to whom he had given Arms in Sicily . Both Armies thus drawn up for battel , each General went through the Ranks to incourage his people . Scipio publickly invoked the Gods who having been witnesses of their Treaties , had been affronted by the Carthaginians as often as they had violated them , exhorting his Souldiers not so much to consider the Number of their enemies as their own proper Vertue , which had already made them Victorious over the same enemies in the same province , remonstrating to them that though their having always overcome , should not clear all their doubts of the success of this battel ; Yet the Africans having been always beaten would make them despair . Thus did Scipio hearten up his men encouraging them not to think of the smalness of their Number . Hannibal on the other side desired his to remember those brave acts they had done , and the noble victories they had gained not only against the Numidians , but throughout all Italy , setting forth at the same time the inconsiderable number of their enemies , and exhorting them so to act that the greater number might not be beaten by the less , nor the natural inhabitants of the Country shamefully forced to yield to strangers . In short both Generals set forth with the most pressing arguments they could invent , the consequences of that battel . Hannibal told his men that they now disputed whether Carthage and with it all Africa should command , or be for ever hereafter inslaved . And Scipio let the Roman Souldiers know that if they suffered themselves to be vanquished they had no place of retreat , but if they gained the victory the advantages reaped by it would be increase of the Roman Empire , the end of their labors , the so much desired leave of returning into their Country , and with all immortal glory . These Orations ended , the Carthaginian Trumpets sounded a charge , and the Roman soon did the like . The battel was begun by the Elephants which came furiously on , being sharply pricked forward by those mounted on them ; Those which assailed the wings were stopt by the Numidian horse with showers of Darts , and being wounded turned against their own party , so that their governors no longer able to rule them were forced to draw them out of the battel , both wings had alike advantage , but those which charged on the main body put the Romans hard to it , who were not accustomed to this manner of fight , and could not easily by reason of the weight of their arms move either to shun or assail them , till such time as Scipio caused the Rear guard of Italian horse , and the Souldiers lightly armed to advance to the relief of his foot . And because the horse were fearful of those beasts , he commanded his horsemen to alight , and with their darts charge the Elephants , who had caused a great disorder , and to oblige them by his own Example , himself alighted first and wounded an Elephant that came towards him , which so heartned the Romans , that discharging their darts on all sides they so wounded those creatures that they forced them to retreat like the others . These beasts thus driven out of the battel they had nothing now to encounter but men and horses . The right wing Commanded by Lelius had put to flight the Numidians that opposed them , after that Masanissa had wounded their Prince Macinta , but Hannibal coming speedily to their assistance renewed the fight . In the left wing where Octavius had to do with Gauls and Ligurians , they fought with equal fortune . Scipio sent thither the Tribune Therinus with some chosen troops ; but Hannibal having reinforced his left wing speeds away to the relief of the Gauls and Ligurians , taking with him all his Carthaginians and Africans , which Scipio perceiving was forced to do the like , and made his main battel advance . And now these two mighty Captains fighting in person , the Souldiers encouraged by the sight of them did acts incredible . All feared to yield , all fought with a wonderful alacrity , exhorting , exciting and encouraging one another . At length victory having long hung in equal Ballance , the Generals moved with compassion to see their Souldiers out of breath , fiercely charged each other , the sooner to put an end to the battel ; at the same instant both discharged their darts , Scipio's stuck in Hannibal's buckler , and Hannibal's hurt Scipio's horse , who feeling himself wounded overthrew his Master to the ground . But Scipio nimbly remounting on another , discharges a second dart at Hannibal , which took no better effect then the former , save only it wounded a horseman that sat near his Captain . Mean while Masanissa having notice comes in , and the Roman Souldiers seeing their General perform not only the part of a Captain but of a Private Souldier , fighting for them , gave so home a Charge that they put the enemy to flight . As they followed the pursuit , Hannibal gained the front of his own men , endeavouring all he could to stop them and lead them back to fight , but in vain . At last since from them he could obtain nothing , he has recourse to those Italians he had brought with him , who yet kept firm in their Post , and makes them advance towards the enemy , hoping whilst the Romans were eager in pursuit of the flyers he might the easier put them in disorder , but they perceiving his design stopt as if a retreat had been sounded and drew up into order . The horse had now left them and their darts were spent , so they were forced to close with the enemy and come to Swords point . And now was a terrible slaughter nothing to be heard but the groans of dying men and the shouts of those that slew them , till such time as the enemy were totally routed , the victory no longer doubted of , and Hannibal , had betaken himself to flight . As he fled he perceived some Numidian horse still in a body , to them he goes and begs them not to forsake him , and as soon as they had given him their word turns upon his pursuers with great hopes of defeating them . They were by chance Massesuliens , so that Masanissa and Hannibal came to fight hand to hand . In this Combat Hannibal received a blow on his buckler , and at the same instant slew his enemies horse . Masanissa getting up and seeking for Hannibal . on foot slew with a dart a horseman that encountred him , and received in his buckler , which was of Elephants skin , several darts , one of which he snatches out and throws at Hannibal , but by misfortune another horseman received the stroke and lost his life , and as he strove to pull out another he was wounded in the arm , and forced for a while to retire out of the fight . Scipio hearing of this rancounter was in fear for Masanissa , but as he was going to relieve him , he found that having bound up his wound he was returning to the fight mounted on a fresh horse , so the battel being renewed , they fought couragiously on either side , when Hannibal perceiving on a little hill , a squadron of Spaniards and Gauls , spurred towards them to bring them into his assistance , which gave occasion to the others unacquainted with the reason of his departure , and believing he fled , to become quite heartless , and betake themselves to a disorderly flight , not after Hannibal , but every one where fortune led him . The Romans seeing the Enemy thus dispersed thought themselves assured of the victory , and began without any order to follow the chase ; for they knew not Hannibal's design , who presently returning to the Charge at the head of those Spaniards and Gauls , Scipio was forced to recal his men again from the pursuit , and speedily put them in order to receive the Enemy , whom they had no great difficulty to overcome , being a far greater number then those descended from the hill . Hannibal seeing this last push had no better success then the former , and that all was absolutely lost , fled likewise , pursued by many , and among others by Masanissa , who notwithstanding the pain & inconveniency of his wound followed him close at the heels , out of the passionate desire he had to take him prisoner and present him to Scipio , but by the favor of the night which came on he escaped his hands , and at last accompained only with twenty horse , which were all could follow him , gained as far as a City called Tunis , where he met several horsemen as well Brutians as Spaniards who had there saved themselves after the defeat , but knowing the Spaniards to be rash and Barbarous , and the Brutians to be Italians of the same Country with Scipio , he was fearful left to obtain pardon for the fault , they had committed in bearing arms against their Country , they should deliver him up to his enemy , and so departed secretly by night , accompanied only with one horseman in whom he had confidence , so that having rode in two days and two nights almost three thousand furlongs he arrived at Adrumetum which is a Sea-town where finding some troops he had left as guards to his stores of Corn , and drawing together forces from the circumadjacent places , and rallying all those had escaped from the battel , he began again to make preparation of Arms and Engines of War. But Scipio having gained this noble victory , burnt with his own hands , according to the Custom of the Roman Generals , those spoils of the enemy that were of small moment , sending the choicest and most precious to Rome , ten talents of Gold , two thousand five hundred talents of Silver , many moveables of Ivory , whole Ships loading of Prisoners , the most part Gentlemen , with Lelius to carry the new's . The remainder he sold , distributing the mony among the Souldiers , giving Military rewards to such as had served him well , particularly a Crown to Masanissa ; and now being become absolute Master of the field he made himself Master of the Cities . Such was the success of this battel fought in Africa between Hannibal and Scipio , who never before had dealings with each other . The Romans lost two thousand five hundred men , Masanissa somewhat more , there died of the enemies five and twenty thousand , besides eight thousand eight hundred taken prisoners , three hundred Spaniards that yielded to Scipio , and eight hundred Numidians to Masanissa . Now before the News of this Victory was brought either to Rome or Carthage , the Carthaginians had writ to Mago , who was then raising forces in Gaul with Orders to make an irruption into Italy if it were possible , or else to come over into Africa with such power as he might have raised , but these Letters being intercepted and brought to Rome , were the occasion of the Senates sending recruits of foot and horse , with Ships and Mony to Scipio , who after this defeat made Octavius March with his Army towards Carthage , whither he designed to follow with his Fleet. But when the Carthaginians understood that Hannibal was defeated , they sent their Deputies to meet Scipio , the chief of which were Hanno the great , and Asdrubal furnamed the Goat , they went in a passage Boat , on the Prow of which they planted a Caduceus , and at their arrival stretched forth their hands joyned towards the Conqueror , like people imploring mercy . Scipio ordered them to meet him at the Camp , where being seated in the Tribunal he caused them to be brought to his presence , whither being come they cast themselves on their knees weeping , till being raised up by the Ushers , and having permission to speak , Asdrubal began in this manner . Most certain it is Sirs , that neither Hanno whom you see here , nor my self , nor any person of wisdom in all Cart●age , are guilty of those crimes wherewith you charge us , for when our unhappy Citizens oppressed by famine injured those sent from you , we opposed our selves , and sent them back to you . Nor ought the people of Carthage , in general to be accused , who sent their deputies , and of whom the most part signed the Articles with joy , but as the Populacy suffer themselves to be easily seduced to their own ruine , whatever is pleasing to the multitude is usually preferred before that which is most profitable . We our selves have had experience of it , for what ever propositions we have made , some private calumniators , who never had the boldness to discover their thoughts in our presence , have hindred us from being believed . Wherefore Sirs , Judge not of our affairs , by what is practised in Rome , for your discipline in your Counsels is extreamly different from ours , and if by chance our crime seem to some greater then the calamity that constrained it , let him consider that hunger is a pinching necessity , and that that was the principal cause of our misfortunes : for had we not been pressed by it , it is not to be believed that the same people who had but newly demanded peace , offered so much mony , parted with the greatest patt of their Dominion , sworn to observe the Articles of Peace , and sent to that purpose deputies to your Senate , should be violently hurried on to offend you , without expecting the return of those they had sent . But we must attribute this accident to the anger of some God , and to the tempest which cast your provisions into our Port ; in a time when almost all Carthage was ready to perish with hunger , hunger that pernicious counsellor against anothers goods , especially in the brests of people wanting all things , 't would be certainly a piece of injustice to punish with severity what this miserable multitude have done . Yet if you will impute this fault rather to our malice then our misery , we confess it , we crave pardon for it . Were we innocent , we would endeavor to justifie our selves , but being criminals we supplicate for grace , hoping that you who are in the top of prosperity will the easier grant it , if you consider that humane affairs are subject to strange reverses , and that those who were yesterday in a condition to do injuries , are to day under a necessity of imploring mercy . You may behold , Sirs , a fresh example in the unhappy City of Carthage , she that for seven hundred years togehas been the greatest and most powerful City of all Africa , powerful in Ships , in Silver , in Elephants , in Foot , in Horse , She whose Dominion extended over the Lybians , and over many Cities and Isles by Sea and Land , in short She that has so long been the Rival of your Empire , Now no more places her hope in her Ports , nor in her Ships , nor in her Horse , nor in her Elephants , nor in her Provinces , which she has quitted to you , but she expects her safety from your mercy , You that she has heretofore so ill treated . You will do an Action worthy of your selves , if considering the deplorable Estate to which we are reduced , you will receive a moderation in the midst of your prosperity , and having regard as well to your own accustomed generosity , as to the ancient felicity of Carthage , you will in our misery make such a use of the favors of fortune , as may not displease the immortal Gods , but that by your clemency you will acquire a glorious name , that can never die whilst there is memory among men . Nor need you hereafter more fear the perfidiousness of Carthage , the chastisement they receive for their past faults will be an eternal warning to them : and as the good Counsel they had given them , but despised , had kept them in bounds of duty , so now they have been faulty , repentance joyned with the punishment inflicted on them , will prevent their falling again , and whilst you inveigh against the cruelty and injustice of the Carthaginians , you should be careful lest you fall into the same crimes , for as poverty often occasions men to sin , those who are in prosperity have opportunity to exercise their humanity and goodness , thus it is of concern both to the honor , and the advantage of your Commonwealth , rather to preserve so great a City , than to destroy it ; but you may act as you please : for our parts we have but two things to oppose in our defence , the Antient Dignity of the Carthaginian Empire , and that Noble Moderation you have used to the rest of the World , which joyned with your Valour , hath raised you to so high a Soveraignty : And for what concerns the conditions of the Treaty , we only desire Peace ; for Terms we have none to propose , leaving them wholly to your Discretion . Asdrubal finish'd his Oration with tears : upon which Scipio causing the Deputies to retire , held a Council about this important Affair with the principal Officers of the Army ; and after a long deliberation , caused the Carthaginians to return , to whom he spake in this manner : You are not worthy of pardon , after having so often violated your Faith , and having , as a complement of all , so evilly treated our Deputies : A truth so manifest , that by your own confession , there is no punishment whatsoever , which you deserve not , for the expiation of your crimes : but it is needless to reproach you with faults your selves confess . And now you have recourse to prayers : you , that had you gain'd the Victory , would have rooted out even the Roman Name . We have not treated you at the like rate , but sent back your Agents from our City , at the same time you had injured ours , and violated the Treaty : and those very Agents being by the Sea cast into our Camp , and War already declared , I sent back to you without offering them the least wrong . Therefore in the condition your affairs are reduced to , you cannot believe we will order you any thing advantageous . I will therefore tell you my thoughts , if the Senate approve them , if they think it convenient , we will yet grant you peace , on condition you surrender into the hands of the people of Rome all your Ships of War , save only ten , and all your Elephants : That you restore all you have taken from us , or the value of what cannot be found ; in the estimation of which , if any difference arise , I will be Judge : That you likewise deliver up all the Captives and Fugitives , and all those Italian Souldiers , who followed Hannibal into Africa , which must be performed within a month after the day of publication of the Peace : That within two months you cause Mago to return out of ●iguria : That you withdraw all Garrisons out of such Cities as are beyond the Punick Ditch , and send them back their Hostages : That besides all this you pay us yearly for fifty years , two hundred and fifty Euboick Talents : That for the future you entertain no Soldiers into your pay , either out of Gaul or Liguria : That you make not any war upon Masanissa , or any of our Allies , nor permit any Carthaginian to bear Arms against them ; then shall your City and Territory remain free to you within the Punick Ditch , limited by the same bounds you possessed when I entred Africa , provided you put a just value on the friendship of the people of Rome ; and if occasion requires , assist them with your Forces by Sea and Land. If the Senate of Rome approve these propositions , the Roman Army shall depart out of Lybia , within fifty days after the ratification ; to perfect which , if you will send Deputies to Rome , I will in the mean time grant you Truce , and you shall deliver me in Hostage one hundred and fifty of such of your Children as I shall chuse , and pay me a thousand Talents for the Armies entertainment ; besides such Provisions as you shall furnish . As for the Hostages I will return them so soon as the Peace is ratified . The Deputies carried back this answer to Carthage , where after many deliberations , the principal Men of the City advised the accepting of these Conditions , left whilst they made a difficulty of quitting part of what they possessed , they should run in danger of loosing all . But the multitude , who ordinarily consider more what is taken from them , than what is left them , opposing it , thinking it mighty strange that the Elders of Carthage should in a publick famine , chuse rather to send Provisions to the Roman Soldiers , than to their own Citizens ; and in effect , they went to seek out every particular Senator , threatning them all to plunder and fire their Houses . At last it was agreed on to send for Hannibal into the Council , who having gathered together six thousand Foot , and five hundred Horse , was retired into the City of Marthame . He comes , and though the most moderate men were fearful lest that warlike Men should absolutely pervert the people ; yet by a grave Discourse he made , he perswaded to Peace ; but the Populacy incensed , and insolent railed no less at him than they had done at others , and continued their threatnings , till such time as all the Nobility despairing of the affairs of the City , left it ; one part returning to Masanissa , and the other to the Roman Army . Now the remainder of the people having intelligence that Hannibal had stored up great quantities of Corn in a certain place — — That is unjust , and looks like a malicious emulation , and it seems in effect , Scipio himself doubted of it ; when opening his thoughts to us , he adds , That he would grant peace to the Carthaginians , even though we should refuse it : And indeed , there is reason to believe , that being upon the place he should see clearer , and have a more exact knowledge of affairs than we possibly can . In short , if we slight his advice , we affront that great Captain , who out of his passionate love to his Country , always counselled the carrying of the War into Africa ; and when he could not obtain an Army from us , raised one at his own expence , and has succeeded more happily than we could hope : So that it strangely amazes me , to see you now so obstinate , and with such violence to press forward this War to extremity , which in the beginning you undertook with so much coldness and negligence . If any of the opposers of Peace grant all this , and shall only found their advice upon a fear , left the Carthaginians should now again , as they have done formerly , violate the Treaty in question . I answer , that there is more reason to believe , that having had experience of the miseries their infidelity has involved them in , and being perswaded , as they are , that all these misfortunes have fallen upon them , only for having violated the Religion of their Oaths , they will for the future keep sacred that Faith they shall swear to . And to me it appears an evident contradiction to say , that the Carthaginians are contemptible , because they have no more power , and at the same time to fear that they are in a capacity of revolting . Besides , it is much easier for us to hinder the growth of power , than totally to ruine them ; for if we press them to extremities , we shall have to deal with people , whom despair will make capable of any thing : but if you grant them Peace , the fear of falling into the like danger , will preserve them within the bounds of Duty : but besides all this , they will have persecutors enough , though we concern not our selves ; for not any of their Neighbours , but remembring the Pride and Tyranny of their Empire , will maintain against them an irreconcileable War : after all this , we have Masanissa ( who has been our most faithful friend in all adventures ) still upon the place , who will continually cast an eye on their actions , and be always ready to oppose whatever they dare attempt . But if any one not considering all these reasons , has regard only to the glorious success of Scipio's Arms , and promises himself the like in the continuance of this War : let him remember the inconstancy of Fortune , and that no man living can assure himself to have it at all times favourable . But granting we take the City of Carthage , what shall we do with it ? shall we utterly ruine and raze it , because they took some of our Corn and Shipping , which they are ready to pay for with interest ? Certainly we shall not , lest we incurr the indignation of Gods and Men. Shall we give it to Masanissa ? No , for though he be our friend , we must not raise him above measure : Much better may we make use of those contracts he shall have with the Carthaginians , to the advantage of the Commonwealth . Perhaps we might draw some Treasure thence , but the Armies that must be maintained will waste it : for who can doubt but there must be great Forces kept up for the guard of a Country encompassed with so many barbarous Nations . We may likewise send thither a Colony of Italians ; but upon terms to hold eternal War with the people of Numidia , or if those we send shall in process of time make themselves Masters of all these Nations , it may happen that having conquered so great a Country , without comparison more excellent than ours , their power may render them not only suspected , but even terrible to our selves . And this in my opinion , was Scipio's judgement , when he advised us to grant the Carthaginians the effect of their demands . Let us not therefore , Gentlemen , refuse them , as well because we now behold them our humble supplyants , as because our General desires it . To this Cornelius Lentulus , kinsman to Cneus , now Consul , who hoped to suceed Scipio in this War , answered in this manner : Gentlemen , it is ordinary in War to consider only advantage ; wherefore since we all agree , that this City may yet be able to do mischief , we ought to take heed of that Infidelity is accompanied with Power : And we cannot assure our selves against its Perfidy . I am of opinion we ought , before all other things , to deprive it utterly of the means to do hurt : We can never have a more favourable opportunity , and since they are weak and poor , we should commit a great errour to stay till they have recovered Force and Riches ; not that I would argue we ought not likewise have regard to that which is just . But who can accuse the Roman people of injustice , or think they use with too much severity the Victory they have gained over the Carthaginians , a people who in prosperity are unjust and violent to all the World , who in adversity submit and humble themselves ; and as soon as they have obtained Peace and Pardon , violate that Peace they have sworn to ? They have no respect for Oaths , they believe not that there are Gods ; yet he that spoke before me says , we ought to spare them to avoid the indignation of Men and Gods : For my part I believe those very Gods have reduced Carthage to this very state , to punish the impieties of people , who besides the violation of so many Treaties of Peace made in Sicily , Spain , Italy and Africa , have by a thousand wrongs provoked the whole World. I will give some forreign Examples before I speak of those concern us . Saguntum , one of the fairest Cities of all Spain , was entred into Alliance with us , nay moreover , was a friend to the people of Rome , and yet without any occasion of complaint given they took it , sack'd it , and put all to the Sword , without sparing Sex or Age. The City of Nucera , which depended upon us , surrendred to them upon composition , after they had sworn that the Inhabitants should be permitted to pass freely , with two Suits of Apparel each , yet , to the prejudice of their Oath , they shut up the Senators of that unhappy City in Stoves , where they smothered them to death , and slew all the people with Darts , as they passed out . After having engaged their Faith to the Senators of Acerra , they threw them into Wells , and buried them alive under the Earth they cast down upon them . They deceived M. Cornelius our Consul , whom by force of Oaths they prevailed with to go see their General , who feigned himself sick ; and from Sicily , where they were , carried him prisoner into Africa , with two and twenty of our Ships . They likewise cruelly put to death our General Regulus , who that he might not violate his Oath , returned to Carthage . In short , Hannibal has committed so many cruelties , during the War , by Surprise and by Treachery , both against us and against his own Allies , plundring their Cities , and putting to death those engaged in his Service , that it is not possible to express it ; let me only say in a few words , that he has sack'd four hundred of our Cities ; that he hath made Bridges over Rivers of the Bodies of Roman Prisoners , and filled Ditches with them as with Fagots , whereon to pass his men over : Sometimes he has trampled them under the feet of his Elephants ; otherwhiles exposed them as a spectacle , making them like Gladiators fight Brother against Brother , and Son against Father . They sent us but very lately , Deputies of theirs to conclude a Peace , which they swore to ; and yet before they were gone from our City , rob'd our Ships , and put our Mariners in Irons . These are the works of their cruelty ; now what commiseration or kindness is there due to those , who have never used moderation or clemency to any person , and who would ( as Scipio told them ) have abolished the very Roman Name , had they overcome us . Perhaps this time they will keep their Faith , but what Faith , what Treaties , what Oaths have they not violated ? What Peace or what Favour have they not repaid with Injury ? Some may say we are not to imitate them . Pray , wherein do we imitate them ? We break not the Peace , since it is not yet agreed on : but you say , we ought not to imitate their cruelty . Would you then have these famous Inhumans for your Friends and Allies ? It would be somewhat to the purpose , if , as they are vanquished , they would submit to discretion , as many others have done before them ; then we would consult of it . And whatever we should leave them , the obligation would be on their part , nor could the favours they received , pass for an accommodation . And surely there is great difference 'twixt these two : For as long as we make Treaties with them , they will violate them as before , making it an occasion of Rupture , that the Conditions seem to them unjust . For pretences will not be wanting , when they have a mind to break : But when they are submitted to discretion , that we have disarmed them , and reduced their bodies under our obedience , they will learn that they have nothing properly their own , and humbling themselves , will be content with those things we shall leave them , as if they had never appertained to them . If Scipio be of another judgement , you may examine these two different opinions , and chuse the best ; but if he be resolved to make Peace with the Carthaginians without you , there is no necessity of writing to him . For my part knowing well you are the Judges of our Council , I have given mine as I believed it most advantagious for the Commonwealth . After Lentulus had argued in this manner , the Senate put it to Voices , where Scipio carried it by several Votes . Thus was a third Peace concluded between Rome and Carthage , of which Scipio was the principal cause , whether for the reasons aforementioned , or because he thought it sufficient that the people of Rome had weakned Carthage to such a degree . For there have been who affirmed , that to preserve the ancient discipline among the Romans , he would have that City left yet in some condition , least having nothing to fear , too great prosperity should make them insolent . If this were Scipio's thought he did not declare it , but Cato sometime after said the same thing in open Senate in a grave discourse he made to the Fathers then incensed against the Rhodians . Peace being concluded , Scipio caused all the African Army to repass into Italy , and entred the City in Triumph , but with greater Pomp then ever any Captain had done . The manner of which I shall describe , being the same used now adays . All the whole people were crowned , the Trumpets marched before with the Chariots loaden with the Spoils of the enemy , after which were born the figures of the Cities taken , and Pictures wherein were delineated , all the glorious acts done in that War , then followed all the Silver as well coyned as in Ingots , and other precious things , and then followed those Crowns had been given to the General by the Cities , by the Allies , or by his own Army ; After all this followed white Oxen , then Elephants , and after them the Captive Carthaginian and Numidian Captains . Before the General marched the Ushers in Purple Robes with a Chore of Musick , and Satyrs girt after the Tuscan manner , having on their heads crowns of Gold , who advanced in order singing and dancing . These Satyrs they called Ludions , by reason as I imagine that the Tuscans wore formerly the Lydian habit ; In the midst of all these people was a certain man clad in a long purple Robe , adorned with Bracelets and Chains of Gold , who with ridiculous postures derided the enemies . After followed in train certain men with perfumes , and next appeared the General mounted on a Chariot richly carved , he had on his head a Crown of Gold set about with Precious Stones , his vesture was a purple robe , and in one hand he bore an Ivory Scepter , and in the other a branch of Laurel , which at Rome is the mark of victory . There were in the same Chariot with him divers Children and Maidens , and on Horses that drew it were mounted young men of his relations . All about it marched the guards , the Secretaries and Esquires , who were followed by the Soldiery , marching in order with abundance of Laurels , and those who had done any eminent Service , wearing the military Recompenses they had received . They have all free liberty in these occasions either to praise their Captains ; pass their jests upon them , or if they please to condemn their actions , for a Triumph is a thing of absolute freedom , and men are priviledged to say any thing . In this manner Scipio ascended the Capitol , and the Pomp over , magnificently treated his Friends in the Temple according to custom . Such was the end of the second Punick War , which began in Spain , and was finished in Africa by a Treaty concluded about that time , when the Greeks account the hundred forty fourth Olympiad . Sometime after Masanissa ( sworn Enemy to the Carthaginians ) having siesed a part of their Territory , presuming as much on the Friendship of the Romans , as any right he pretended to it , they sent deputies to Rome to supplicate the Senate to put a stop to the Enterprizes of that Prince : Commissioners were sent to determine the difference , but with Orders to advance that Kings interests as high as they could possibly . Thus Masanissa was maintained in the possession of what he had taken , and made likewise a peace with the Carthaginians which lasted about fifty years . During which , Carthage enjoying a solid peace , and being much improved in men and riches by reason of the fruitfulness of the soil , and commodiousness of the Harbors : The minds of men , as is usual , were transported with prosperity , and the City was divided into three Factions the Roman , the Popular , and the Royal. Each of which had for head the most considerable men of the Nobility both for dignity and virtue . Hanno ▪ the Great stood for the interest of the Romans : Hannibal Opsar sided with Masanissa : And Amilcar called the Samnite , and with him Carthalon were heads of the Popular Faction . These last seeing the Romans engaged in a War in Celtiberia , and Masanissa hard put to it to defend himself against other Spaniards , obliged Carthalon , who then in quality of Lieutenant General was going his Circuit , to fall at unawares upon Masanissa's Camp , then pitched in that Country , about which they had been at difference ; which he did , and having taken and slain some of the Kings Troops raised the Country of Lybia against the Numidians . There followed some other skirmishes between the two parties , till such time as the Romans once more sent Commissioners to make Peace , with Orders like the former to do secretly all they could in favor of the King. Who made use of this cunning to confirm Masanissa in the possession of what he had before siesed upon . They gave no sentence , nor took so much as any cognizance of the difference , for fear lest Masanissa should seem to have lost his cause , they only placed themselves between the two Camps , parted them , and gave order to both sides to lay down Arms. Some time after Masanissa renewed the War upon a pretence he had to a Country called Lysoa , where there were large Champians , and fifty good Towns. The Carthaginians had again recourse to the Senate , and people of Rome ; they promised to send Deputies upon the place to determine this affair , but the Deputation was delay'd till such time as probable conjectures might be made that Masanissa had the advantage . Then Commissioners were dispatched , and among others Cato , who being arrived upon the places contended for , required the parties to give them full power to judge the difference as Arbitrators . To which Masanissa who found himself the stronger , and confided in the Romans , easily agreed , but the Carthaginians made a difficulty of it , and not without reason , for they remembred well that in former sentences they had not done them justice , and alleged that the accommodations made by the authority of Scipio needed no correctors , provided they were observed by one Party and the other . Whereupon the Commissioners who would not be Judges but by consent of parties , returned without doing any thing . But observing in their journy how excellently the Land was cultivated , and that the Country abounded in all things , they were astonished , especially to see Carthage it self so soon recovered of those losses so lately sustained by Scipio's Victory ; Insomuch that being returned to the City they declared it a fault in the people of Rome , not to have a more watchful eye upon Carthage , they had so anciently been jealous of , and which upon a sudden was so easily restored to such power . Cato himself said the Liberty of the people of Rome could never be secured whilst Carthage subsisted . Which being proposed in the Senate , it was resolved to make War upon the Carthaginians , but that the design should be kept secret till opportunity presented . 'T is said that Cato hereafter ceased not in open Senate to declare the Necessity of demolishing Carthage , but Scipio Nasica quite contrary argued that it was to be left in a condition , that the ancient Discipline , which began to decay , might be maintained in vigor by the fear they would still stand in of that City . Mean while in Carthage the Popular Faction suppressed the Royal , condemning to banishment about fifty of the Principal , and making the people swear never to admit their return , nor so much as suffer it to be spoke of . The Exiles made their retreat to Masanissa to oblige him to a War ; He was before sufficiently inclined to it ; wherefore he sent Gulussa and Micipsa two of his sons to Carthage , to solicite the return of those who had for his sake been banished . But when they presented themselves at the Gates . Carthalon forbid their entrance , for fear lest the tears of the Exiles kindred should work upon the people , and besides Amil●ar the Samnite laid an ambush for Gulussa upon his return which ●lew some of his attendants and put him to flight . This gave occasion to Masanissa to besiege the City of Horoscopa , with the taking of which he had a mighty desire to begin the rupture . To it 's relief went the Carthaginians with twenty five thousand Foot , and four thousand Horse of the City , under the command of Asdrubal then General of their forces , to whom joyned Assasis and Suba , two of Masanissa's Major Generals who deserting the two young Princes , went over to the Carthaginian party with six thousand horse . Asdrubal with this additional force goes and encamps near the King , and had often and successful skirmishes . But Masanissa acting with the cunning of a Great Captain retired by little and little , as if he had given ground , till such time as he had drawn him into a great barren plain encompassed on all sides with Mountains , and deficient in all necessaries to subsist on ; Here facing the enemy he encamped in the midst of the Plain , while Asdrubal siesed on the Eminencies , whereby he thought he had the greater advantage . On the morrow the battel was designed , when young Scipio who afterwards took Carthage , and who at present was only Lieutenant to Lucullus , who made War in Celtiberia , came to seek out Masanissa to demand some Elephants . The King who was desirous that day to take some repose that he might go the fresher to the battel sent some horse to meet him , and gave orders to some of his sons to receive him . Day being come he drew up his Army in battel being now fourscore and eight years old , yet a strong and vigorous Souldier , who according to the custom of the Country mounted on horse back , without saddle or other covering equally acting in the duty of General and Soldier , for the Numidians are lustiest of all the people of Africa , and live longer then any others , which is perhaps occasioned because the Winter is not so sharp in this Country , nor the heats so violent as in India and Ethiopia , and for the same reasons are their Cattel stronger and greater . The men lie all abroad and harden themselves by continual labor , they drink little Wine , feed very sparingly and with much sobriety . Masanissa having drawn up his Army in Order , Asdrubal did the like , for to him there were joyned many people of the Country . Scipio being on the top of a Hill , as on a Theatre , saw all this Battel , and was after heard to say , that though he had been in an infinite number of fights , there was never any in which he took so much delight , for he had never seen any other , wherein either his person was in security , or that there were a hundred and ten thousand Combatants : Or to express it more gloriously , he said that before him were never found but two Spectators in a like occasion , which were in the time of the Trojan Wars , Iupiter on the top of Mount Ida , and Neptune on Samothracia . They fought from Morning till Night with great slaughter of men on both sides ; however the advantage seem'd Masanissa's : Whom Scipio came to meet , as he returned to his Camp , congratulating the happy success of his Arms ; and for his part , he received Scipio as the Son of his Friend , with all possible demonstrations of kindness . The Carthaginians having notice of his coming , requested him to make peace between Masanissa and them , which he having yielded to , brought them to a Conference ; the Articles of the Treaty were , that the Carthaginians should release to the King all the Country that lies about the Empories , and should promise him two hundred Talents ready money , and eight hundred more payable at a certain term : But when Masanissa , besides all this , demanded the Fugitives , they would not hear him speak of it ; so they parted without doing any thing , and Scipio returned into Spain with the Elephants . Masanissa seeing his Enemies Camp seated on an Eminence , or round Hill , besieged them in such a manner , that no Provisions could be brought to them , nor was the bringing all , there was none to be had , and he himself procured them with much difficulty , and what he had was fetch'd from afar off , and in very small quantities . Asdrubal at first thought that with the Forces he had , he could disingage himself when he pleased , and open himself a passage through the midst of his Enemies . But because his Stores were better furnish'd than theirs , he hoped Masanissa might be reduced to a necessity of demanding Peace ; and besides , he was the less concerned , because he had heard that Deputies were coming from Rome to end their differences . This was true , but these Deputies had Orders to determine the Affairs , if Masanissa was overcharged , but to highten his courage , if they found● him the stronger , which Orders they punctually executed . Mean while the Famine entred Asdrubal's Camp in such manner , that the Soldiers weaken'd with Hunger , were not able to repulse the Enemy ; first they kill'd the Beasts of carriage , after that their Horses for service ; and at last were reduced to such extreme necessity , that they boiled the very Reins of the Bridles for a sustenance . There supprised them likewise an infinite number of Diseases , increased by their bad Food , by the idleness of the Soldiers , and the season of the year , for there was a great number of men inclosed within a small compass of ground , during the greatest heats of Summer , which were excessive in Africa : And because through the want of Wood , even to dress their Food , they had been forced to burn their very Bucklers : Now not having the means to carry their dead Bodies out of the Camp , because of the strict Guard Masanissa kept , and destitute of Fuel to burn them , the Plague daily increased with the stink of the dead Carcases , in the midst of which they were forced to abide . Hunger had already consumed the greatest part , when the rest hopeless of safety were forced to deliver up the Fugitives to Masanissa , to oblige themselves to pay him yearly five thousand Talents of Silver for fifty years , and to cause those they had banished to return , notwithstanding their Oath to the contrary . It was likewise agreed , that the Soldiers which remained should march out only with one Coat , and pass under the Yoke : Which being executed , Gulussa remembring how a little before he had been affronted , sent the Numidian Horse after the Carthaginians , who not able to make resistance , disarmed , as they were , and not having strength enough to fly ; of fifty eight thousand men very few recovered Carthage , of which number was Asdrubal , with some of the Nobility . This is what passed in the War , between Masanissa and the Carthagians , which was soon after followed by the third and last Punick War. The people of Carthage weakned by the losses they had sustained in this War , stood yet in fear of Masanissa , who was nigh with a great Army ; and besides doubted not but the Romans , who had testified their disaffection to them upon all occasions , would lay hold of this , under pretence that the Carthaginians had made War upon Masanissa , the Friend and Ally of the Roman people . And indeed their conjecture was not false ; for as soon as it was known at Rome what had passed , the Senate commanded all the people of Italy to levy great numbers of Soldiers ; not declaring for what service they designed them ; but only giving Orders they should be in a readiness upon the first Command . Wherefore the Carthaginians to repair their fault , did by publick Edict declare Asdrubal their General against Masanissa , criminal , together with Carthalon his Lieutenant , and all those of their Faction , laying to their charge the cause of this War. They likewise sent them Deputies to Rome to complain of Masanissa , but more of their own Citizens already condemned , for that they had rashly , and with too much passion taken Arms against that King , and by that means put the City into hazard of falling afresh into evil terms with the people of Rome . Upon which a certain Senator asked them , why they had not , in the beginning of the War , condemned all those were the cause of it , without attending the ill success of the enterprize ; adding that the Carthaginians had a long time designed a War against the people of Rome , and went only seeking an opportunity , wherefore the Senate could not receive this excuse . The Deputies surprized with this answer , demanded in return what then they should do to expiate their crime , since they had adjudged them guilty : to which was replyed in a word , Content the people of Rome . It was brought into debate in the Senate of Carthage , what this Contentment could be , they desired of them , some thinking that the Romans would have some sums added to those ordained by Scipio , others that they must absolutely quit to Masanissa the possession of those Lands in difference . In this uncertainty they sent once more to beseech the Senate to prescribe them more expresly the means of contenting them ; to which answer was given , the Carthaginians knew them well enough ; and with this they were sent back : which begat a strange trouble , and general terrour throughout all Carthage . And to add to it , at the same time , the City of Utica , then the most considerable of all Africa , next to Carthage , having large and commodious Havens to receive a forreign Fleet , and not above sixty furlongs distant from that City , and so by consequence very proper to make the seat of the War against the Carthaginians ; there having ever been a secret animosity between the two Cities : Utica taking this opportunity of the deplorable Estate , to which Carthage was now reduced , sends Deputies to Rome to yield up themselves and their City to the Roman people . The Senate , who had long before had an inclination to this War , and were now prepared for it , having at their devotion so strong and so commodious a City , discovered their intentions , and assembling in the Capitol , where it is usual to debate Affairs of consequence , decreed a VVar with Carthage ; and at the same time gave it in Order to the Consuls , with private Orders , never to give it over till Carthage were destroy'd . M. Manlius had the command of the Army by Land , and L. Marcinus Censorinus of the Fleet by Sea. After offering up the usual Sacrifices , they past into Sicily , that from thence they might set forward to Utica , carryed by fifty * Quinqueremes , and a hundred Foists followed by many others , as well flat bottom'd Vessels , as great Barques and Ships of Burthen : Their Army consisted of fourscore thousand Foot , and about four thousand chosen Horse . For both the Citizens and Allies manifested an equal alacrity to go upon this glorious expedition , the success of which was no way doubtful ; nay , some were found that would engage in it , whether the Consuls would or no. Thus was War made and declared against Carthage at the same time , and he that carried them the Decree of the Senate , declared likewise that there was an Army at Sea ready to invade them . This news cast the whole City , not only into fear , but despair . They had lately lost all their Youth , they had neither Fleet , nor Allies , nor Soldiers in readiness , no provision in the City to sustain a Siege ; in short , no manner of preparations , as ordinarily happen to people surprized , with an unexpected War , and which has not been declared . Besides , it was not possible for them to oppose the Romans and Masanissa together ; wherefore they sent other Deputies to Rome , with full authority to accommodate the Affair at any rate whatsoever . The Senate made them answer , That , provided the Army were yet in Sicily , if within a month the Carthaginians would deliver up in Hostage three hundred Children of their best Families , and perform what they should ordain , the City of Carthage should remain free in the enjoyment of their Rights , and of the Territory they possessed in Africa . This Decree of the Senate they publickly gave to the Deputies to carry to the Consuls , whom privately they advertised not to recede from those orders they had received in the City . The Carthaginians were doubtful , that though they did deliver up their Hostages , they should not obtain assured Peace . However , in the extremity wherein they beheld themselves , they placed all their hopes in obedience ; and that they might work upon the Consuls , by a ready execution of their commands , they carried their Children into Sicily , before the time had been prescribed them . It 's true , that their Parents and Friends parted not from them without abundance of tears ; especially the Mothers , who ecchoing fearful shrieks and crys , could hardly be pulled from the embraces of their Children , and when they were , hung upon the Ships , clasped hold upon the Anchors , and cut the Tackle to hinder the Seamen from putting forth ; many tore their hair , and beat their breasts , as if they had been at a Funeral , for they perceived that in appearance indeed they gave Hostages , but in reality and effect , they yielded up their City , since their Children were taken away , and no assured promise made them . And indeed many of these Women shedding tears made this dire prediction , that the giving Hostages was but in vain . Thus were these Youth taken away from Carthage , to be delivered up in Sicily , where they were received by the Consuls , who sent them to Rome , and told the Carthaginians , they should know at Utica , what more was to be done , to deliver themselves from this VVar. VVhen the Romans were passed over , the Army encamped in the same place , Scipio had before encamped in , and the Fleet rode in the Ports depending on Utica . The Carthaginian Deputies came to attend the Consuls , who seated in the Tribunal , encompassed by all the Officers of the Army , had caused to be drawn off on both sides the way that the Carthaginians were to pass , all their Forces magnificently armed , with Colours flying , that the Carthaginians might judge of their vast numbers by what they saw . Then a Trumpet having commanded silence , by the Consuls order a Herauld went to give notice to the Deputies , that they were ready to give them audience . They were led through the midst of all the Army , and when they drew near , stopt at the Rails , placed like a Bar before the Tribunal , from whence the Consuls commanded them to make their Proposals . They began then in a deplorable manner to recount the ancient Treaties had been between the two people , the antiquity of Carthage , the multitudes of people in it , the power they had had , and the former great extent of their Dominions ; adding that they spoke not this out of vanity ( for it was no time to be vain , when they were miserable ) but to the end , that the Example of a change so great and so sudden , might oblige the Romans to treat them with humanity and moderation , of which they could not give any more illustrious evidence , than by having commiseration of the afflicted , besides those who exercise their power well in other mens misfortunes , may hope the like from their Conquerours , if they should fall into the same disgrace . It would be piety in you ( said the Chief of the Deputies ) to consider the miserable condition of our affairs , and unless we have indeed met with Enemies pitiless and inexorable , you should in all reason rest satisfied with our calamities ; we have lost all the Dominion we had both by Sea and Land , we have delivered up our Ships to you , and have not sought to build others ; we have forborn hunting of Elephants ; we have both formerly , and at present , delivered you good Hostages . We have paid you the Tribute we ought you at the time limited , we that use to receive from others . Certainly , Sirs , your Predecessors , after having vanquished us , contented themselves with thus much , they received us into their alliance and friendship , on these conditions , which we have solemnly sworn to maintain on one part and the other . They faithfully kept the Peace they granted , after long Wars ; and you , against whom we never took up Arms , what is it you complain of ? what part of the Treaty has not been observed , that you so suddenly decreed this War , and bring it to our doors before you declare it ? Have we not paid you your Tribute ? have we any Ships ? have we any Elephants ? Do we not seem worthy of your compassion , after the so late loss of fifty thousand men by famine ? You will say we made War upon Masanissa : 'T is true , but 't was not till he had usurped our Lands , which we for a long time suffered with patience , till he setting no bounds to his avarice , committed a thousand cruelties in the Country about the Empories , where he was brought up and educated ; and not content with that , he has attempted to snatch from us what we had remaining , and at last has gone so far , as to trouble the peace we had with you : But because we feared to displease you , that we might remove all pretence of making this War , we have by publick Edict declared even our own Defenders Criminal ; we have sent Deputies to Rome to make our excuses , and now again afresh sent other Deputies with full Authority to renew the Peace , on what conditions soever you should think fit : What need was there then of this Fleet , or this Army against people , who though innocent , submit themselves to whatsoever you shall ordain ? You may easily judge we make not these offers to deceive you , and that you cannot impose upon us any penalty , we will not undergo , whilst we have surrendred up as Hostages to you , the most considerable of our Children , as you desired , without staying out the months time you gave us for the sending them : Besides , the Decree of the Senate declares , that provided we delivered those Hostages , Carthage should remain free in the enjoyment of what we possess . After the Deputy had thus spoken , Censorinus broke silence , and answered him in these terms . 'T is needless to repeat to you the occasion of this War , your Deputies have already heard it from the Senate themselves . But as to what you falsely object to us 't will be easie to reply ; for it is decreed by the Ordinance you speak of , and we told it you before in Sicily , when we received your Hostages , that at Utica should be proposed to you the farther intentions of the Senate . We cannot but praise you that you have sent your Hostages so readily and such chosen ones . But if you so passionately desire Peace , what need have you of Arms. Wherefore bring all you have as well belonging to the publick , as private persons , all your Darts , Crossbows and other Arms , and deliver them into our hands . The Deputies answered that they were willing to obey in this too , but then they could not tell how to hinder Asdrubal's entry into the City , whom they had condemned to death , and who was now at the head of twenty thousand men which he had new raised . However when the Consuls had replied that the Senate and people of Rome would take that into their care , they promised to surrender their Arms , and Scipio Nasica , and Cn. Cornelius Hispalus were sent to receive them . They had Arms for two hundred thousand men , an infinite Number of piles and darts , two thousand as well crossbows as other engins , for the lancing of javelins and casting of great stones . And it was a wonderful thing to see the carriages loaden with them conducted by the enemies themselves , who were followed by the Deputies , Senators , Officers , Priests and Nobility , hoping to move the Consuls either out of respect to their dignity or out of compassion to their misfortune . When they were come before the Tribunal , each man habited according to their degree , they all stood attentive , and Censorinus who was more eloquent then his colleague once more breaking silence spoke to them in this manner . Certainly we have good reason to applaud that ready obedience you have manifested in delivering your Hostages , and surrendring up your Arms ; but it is fruitless to make long discourses where necessity presses . Hearken with patience to the remaining Orders of the Senate ; withdraw your selves from the City of Carthage and transfer your habitation into whatever place you please of your Dominion , provided it be fourscore furlongs from the Sea , for we are resolved to rase it . The Consuls words were interrupted by the outcrys of the Carthaginians , who began to lift up their hands to heaven , calling the gods to witness of the treaties violated , railing , reviling and reproaching the Romans . Some desired death , others became furious , some provoked the Romans against the Deputies , others cast themselves on the ground , beating the pavement with their hands and face , and others in a rage tore not only their cloaths but their very flesh , but after this first agitation was past over , you might behold them overwhelmed with sorrow , standing still without speaking a word , as if they had been dead . The Romans were astonished at the spectacle , and the Consuls could not take it ill that this consternation , caused by an unexpected command , had raised such storms in the brests of the Carthaginians , till their heat of anger was over , for they considered that mighty calamities do on the sudden create a boldness in the heart of men , who cannot upon surprise digest the troublesome necessity of obeying , and becoming hereafter servants : but when after a long silence they grew more lively sensible of their misery , they forbore any farther revilings , and only set themselves to lament their unfortunate condition , calling by name , their Children , their Wives and their Country , as if they had heard their lamentations . The Priests likewise invoked the Gods as if they had been present , reproaching them with being the cause of their death . In short the mourning was so great , and the groans so confused , of those who deplored the publick and private misfortune , and so worthy of compassion , that they drew tears from the eyes of their enemies . The Consuls themselves moved with pity , out of a consideration of the instability of humane things , expected with sad countenances the end of their deplorings , when after abundance of tears and groans , the Calm in some sort returning into their souls , they fell again into a profound silence , and considering that their City was disarmed and defenceless , that they had not one Ship , one Warlike Engine , one Dart , or one Sword left , that they had not within their walls men of war sufficient , having lately lost fifty thousand men , and that it was not possible for them to raise Soldiers elsewhere , having neither friends nor allies , besides that the shortness of the time would not permit it . That their Children , their Friends , and their Country were in the enemies power , their City besieged by Sea and Land , and that from the other side Masanissa their ancient enemy was ready to fall upon them , they put a stop to the Tumult , and extravagance , as of all things most useless in this occasion , and had a fresh recourse to prayers . Then Hanno surnamed Gilla the most considerable of all the Carthaginians there present , having first obatined permission to speak , began in this manner . Sirs , If I may be admitted to add any thing to the Remonstrances we have made you , I must tell you , that we pretend not to act in this occasion , as if we pleaded our cause before you in quality of Judges ; such proceeding is utterly unseasonable in our present condition ; but I hope to make it appear by pertinent reasons , that we are not unworthy your mercy . We who have formerly been Lords of Africa , both by Sea and Land , and for a long time disputed Extent of Empire with you , at last yielded all to Scipio , when we delivered up all our Ships and our Elephants , we have likewise payd you the tributes imposed on us at the terms prescribed . We beg you therefore , by those gods , witnesses to the treaty , to pardon us , and not to violate the Oath of Scipio , who swore that from thence forward the people of Carthage should be friend and allie to the people of Rome . We have not swerved from any thing of that accommodation . We have neither ships , nor Elephants , you can demand no tribute of us , ●ay we have served you against three Kings , and be not offended if we put you in mind of it , when you demanded our Arms , since ordinarily miseries make men speak more then they ought ; but now though the Religion of the Treaty should be sufficient argument to perswade you , we have only recourse to our Prayers , and indeed we have nothing else left , having already yielded up to you all that was in our power . This is all I can say to you touching the first ▪ Treaty of Peace which was ratified by the Oath of Scipio your Consul , but for what concerns our present Estate , you Sirs , are your selves witnesses of what we have done . You demanded Hostages , we have given you all the choicest of our youth . You desired our Arms , we have surrendred them all , which the inhabitants of a City taken never willingly did . We assured our selves upon the honesty of the Romans and upon their word , for the Senate gave us their letters , which we delivered unto you , and when you demanded Hostages from us , you promised that Carthage should ( giving them ) be at liberty to live according to its Laws . And if having done what the letters of the Senate have ordered us , nay more than what they commanded , it would certainly appear very evil if after having promised liberty to our City , upon delivery of Hostages , you should ordain it's destruction , after having received them , for if you demolish it , how can you leave it free as you promised . This is all we have to say touching the Treaties , as well old as new , and if this move you not , we will only have recourse to prayers and tears , the sole refuge of the miserable , and for which we have ample occasion in the innumerable calamities that overwhelm us . We beseech you therefore for an antient City , built by the command of the Gods. For the support of that immense glory it had acquired . For the preservation of that name it has born throughout the whole world , for its Temples , for its Gods , which are not capable of any crime . Chastise not them by a privation of those solemn sacrifices and continual adorations paid them by this City . Rob not the dead , who never offended you , of their Sepulchres , and those funeral Honors daily celebrated on their tombs . And if you have any pity for us , since you say 't is out of compassion you permit us to chuse another habitation , spare our Altars , spare our houshold gods , spare our high places , spare the goddess guardian of Carthage . In short spare so many things that are both pleasant and precious in the eyes of the whole earth ; for what can you fear from us ? You have our ships , you have our arms , and all those great beasts which attracted on us the envy of such a world of people . You may say perhaps that it is comfort enough for us , that you suffer us to build another City . But it is impossible for men accustomed to get their livelyhood from the Sea , of whom we have an infinite number , to live or subsist in the Inland , yet however you will have this to be a favor , but pray be pleased that instead of it we offer you another condition which will fully satisfie us and ( in our opinion ) bring you more glory . Let the City that has not sinn'd stand , and put to death all the Carthaginians rather then command them to change habitation . Thus all the world will believe you animated against men , and not against Temples , Gods , Sepulchres and innocent walls . You have been accustomed to prefer glory and pitty before all things , and to make your moderation shine in the midst of your prosperity , which hitherto you have practised towards all you have subdued , suffer your selves then to be moved by the prayers of Iupiter , and those gods which yet preside ore Carthage , and for their sake cease to hate us and our children , out of a remembrance of our past offences . Take heed lest we prove the first for whom you loose that high esteem in which you live , and ●ully not your reputation by the cruelty of this action , so horrible to speak of , much more to act , and of which never yet was heard an Example . The Greeks made many Wars upon the Barbarians , and you your selves have bore Arms against many other Nations ; yet neither of you ever raz'd a City that yielded without fight , that had delivered up all they held most dear , their Children and their Arms , and are moreover ready to submit to whatever other punishment should be imposed , We therefore implore you by those gods , witnesses to our treaties , by the fortune of mankind , by those inward stings , they who are in prosperity ought to feel and fear , not to brand your success with so shameful a tyranny , nor extend our miseries to the utmost extremities . Or if for your parts you are resolved , yet give us leave to send once more to Rome , to present our request to the Senate . 'T is but a short time we ask you , yet during which our torment and trouble will increase through the incertainty of the event . You are in ample power to do with us what you please either at present or afterwards but pray remember to act nothing contrary to Piety and Mercy . To all this Censorinus replyed ; There needs no farther repetition of the Orders of the Senate , they have ordained , and it must be done , did we treat you like Enemies , we should only command , and then force you to it ; but because the interest of our Commonwealth , and possible the advantage of your own requires it ; I am content to make you apprehend the reasons , and to perswade rather than constrain you . As often as the sight of the Sea puts you in remembrance of your ancient Dominion , and past Greatness , it provokes your Arms , and begets you a thousand calamities . 'T was this Sea gave the first occasion of your Assaults on Sicily , which since you have lost . 'T was this Sea which made you invade Spain , out of which you were soon after chased . 'T was this Sea gave you the opportunity of robbing our Merchants , contrary to your faith given in our Leagues , and then to throw them over-board , the better to conceal your crimes , till being surprised in it , you quitted Sardinia for reparation of that injury . Thus you lost Sardinia by means of that Sea which by its nature inclines all the world to covetousness , by reason of the yast profit it brings in , in a little time . By it formerly the Athenians , skilful in Maritime Affairs , grew suddenly and mightily great ; and by it were not long after as suddenly ruined ; for the Sea is a kind of Merchandise by which riches flow in full springs , and suddenly ebbs as fast . You know well that those people I am speaking of , having extended their Dominion over all the Ionian Sea , and even unto Sicily , set no bounds to their avarice till they had lost all , till they were forced to surrender their Havens and their Ships into their Enemies hands , to receive a Garrison into their City , and demolish with their own hands their lofty Walls , so that they became almost a Plain , which for a long time proved the means of their preservation . And surely , Gentlemen of Carthage , there is more stability in a Country Life , and more assurance in Labour and Tillage ; and though the profits are not so great as those reaped by the Sea , yet are they much more certain : and to tell you my thoughts , I am clearly of opinion , that a Maritime City is rather a Ship , than firm Land , so much is it tossed with variety of affairs , and subject to infinite Revolutions , whilst the Inland yields Fruits , may be gathered without danger ; for this reason was it , that anciently Kings chose their Seats within Land , and that was it raised the Medes , Persians , Assyrians and many others to such a height of power ; but to what purpose give I you the examples of Kings , let us speak of what concerns you . Cast your eyes throughout all Lybia , and chuse your selves a place where you may have Neighbours that you like , but whence you may no more see this object that at present tempts you . Thus you will rase out of your minds the memory of past miseries ; and indeed how can you look upon the Sea , where now you have no Shipping without being tormented with the remembrance of those mighty Fleets which daily returned to your Ports loaden with booty or with the thoughts of the former Magnificence of your Ports , your Arsenals and your Havens . And when within your City you behold the Lodgings of the Soldiers unfurnished , your Stables without Horses , and your Stalls without Elephants : what can all this move you to , but grief , and desire to recover , if it were possible , the same power . 'T is ordinary among men , that the memory of past felicity creates a hope of its return ; and on the contrary , there is no better remedy against calamity than oblivion , which can never be attained to , but by distancing our selves from objects may keep it fresh in our minds . An evident proof of this you may have in your selves , who after having sundry times obtained pardon for your faults , could never keep to constant Peace , nor continue long without violation of your Treaties . Wherefore if you have still thoughts of Dominion , and that preserving your animosities against us , you wait only a favourable opportunity to shake off the yoke , you do well in endeavouring still to maintain your City , your Ports , your Honours , and those lofty Walls which seem only built for War : and we on our side should commit a great crime to pardon people that will not pardon us , even then when fortune has submitted them to our power . But if in truth , and not in word only you yield the Dominion to us , and that contenting your selves with what you possess in Lybia , you will make a sincere peace with us , deal faithfully , and prove it by the effects , retire your selves into Africa , and willingly yield up to us that Empire of the Sea , which by right of War belongs to us . In vain , to move us to compassion , do you deplore your Temples , your Gods , your publick Places , and your Sepulchres ; for we will not touch your Sepulchres , and you shall have liberty when you please to come and sacrifice , but all the rest must be demolished ; for you sacrifice not to Havens , nor pay Funeral Honours to Walls ; for your Hearths , your Altars , and publick Places , you may build them elsewhere , and soon establish your selves a Residence in the same manner as when you left Tyre you came into Africa , and gained this Seat which now you call the Seat of your Ancestors . To tell you all in a word , you may easily conceive what we now do is not out of malice , but for our own security , and to maintain publick concord : if you remember that Alba which was no Enemy City , inhabited not by Foes , but Friends that loved us , was transferred into our City for the publick good , which succeded to both peoples satisfaction . But we have , say you , multitudes of miserable people who gain their living by the Sea ; this hath likewise been thought on , so far , that it will be easie for you still to trade by Sea , and to import and export your Commodities without very great trouble ; for we have not ordained your retreat from the Sea above fourscore Furlongs ; and we our selves are distant at least a hundred . We permit you to chuse such a place as shall best like you , and live with all freedom in your new Habitations : and this is what we meant when we told you that the City of Carthage should remain free , if they obeyed us in this occasion ; for speaking of the City , we believed not to be understood to have spoken of its Foundations , or its Walls , but its Citizens . Here Censorinus stopped , but seeing the Carthaginians were likewise silent , he added , that What he had said , was only to perswade and comfort them : And now , said he , the Orders of the Senate must be put in execution , and that out of hand , wherefore withdraw your selves ; for as yet we consider you as Deputies . Upon hearing these words , the Ushers made them go forth ; but they foreseeing the disorder this news would bring to Carthage , desired once more audience , and being again admitted , spake again in this manner . We see well , that we must obey , since you will not permit us to send to Rome ; nor have we any hopes of ever returning again to you ; for our Citizens , before we shall have done speaking , will tear us in pieces ; wherefore we beg you not for our concern ( we have already set up our Rest ) but for the interest of Carthage , to oblige them by terror to support the Calamity they groan under , that to that end you would cause your Fleet to approach the City , whilst we are on the way thither , to the intent , that they at once understanding your design , and seeing the danger whereupon they are threatened , falling upon them , may suffer , if possible , the execution of your Command . Iudge you to what the injustice of our fortune has reduced us , when we are constrained to demand your Forces against our selves . Having uttered these words , they departed , and Censorinus went to plant himself within view of Carthage with twenty Galleys , whilst one part of the Deputies took a quite different way from the City , and the rest went thitherward quite overwhelmed with sorrow and grief . The Carthaginians stood upon their Walls to discover their return at a distance ; and some tore their hairs out of impatience to see them coming , others ran out to meet them to hear the news ; but when they beheld them quite cast down with sadness , they smote their Brests , demanding how things had passed ; some in the general ; others when they met a Friend or any one they knew , stopped them and enquired : but when they received no answer , they gave themselves over to tears , judging all was lost , those who from the Walls perceived it , wept likewise for company , without knowing wherefore , but out of an inward presage of some great misfortune . The Deputies being come to the Gate , the people thronged so thick , that they were ready to stifle one another , and ready they were to have torn in pieces the Deputies , had they not told them that before they could answer them they must have conference with the Senate . Hereupon some gave place , and others made way for them , that they might the sooner know the truth . After they were entred the Palace , and the multitude were retired , the Senate took their Seats , and the people stood all about the Senate-House . And now the Deputies having told them the command they had received from the Consuls , there was raised a confused cry in the Assembly , which the people that were without answered by a dreadful noise . But when the Deputies continued their discourse , and declared the reasons they had used to move the Romans , they again kept a profound silence , out of the desire every man had to know the event , which made the people quiet too ; but when they understood that they were not suffered so much as to send to Rome , they burst forth into hideous groans and outcries ; and the people forcing their Guards , entred confusedly into the Palace where now there was nothing but rage and fury . All the Rabble , like so many Bacchantes , possessed with different sorts of madness , fell some upon the Senators who had advised the giving of Hostages , tearing them in pieces , as if they had been the first cause of their surprise ; others treated in the same manner those who had counselled the delivery of their Arms : some threw Stones at the Deputies , as the bringers of ill news ; others ran like Furies up and down the Streets , and finding some Italians , who by chance had staid in the City , not dreaming of this unexpected misfortune , treated them with a thousand sorts of Indignities , telling them they would have revenge for the Hostages sent to Rome , and for the Arms taken from them . All the City was filled with tears and rage , with fear and threatenings ; some running through the Streets called out to their Friends , others ran to the Temples , blaspheming the Gods that had not power to defend their own Altars , some running to the Arsenals , wept for grief , to see them empty , others running to the Havens with tears , bemoaned their Ships delivered to faithless men , others again called their Elephants by name , as if they had still been with them , accusing and blaming both themselves and their Predecessors , and arguing that they ought never to have yielded up neither Elephants , nor Ships , nor Arms , nor consented to pay Tribute ; for that it had been much more honourable to have died for their Country with their Arms in their hands . But nothing more enflamed the anger of the people , than the Mothers of the Hostages , whom they might behold like Furies in a Tragedy , flie upon all they met with , reproaching them that they had robbed them of their Children , and demanding satisfaction . In conclusion , some more reserved than the rest , after having barricadoed up the Gates , gathered Stones , and carried them upon the Walls , to serve against the Enemy , instead of other Arms. The same day it was concluded in the Senate , that they should stand upon their Defence , and Proclamation was made for the general freedom of Slaves . They likewise nominated Generals , of which one was Asdrubal , whom they had condemned to death , and who had already twenty thousand Men in Arms , and to him they presently dispatched a Deputy to entreat him , that now in his Countries extremity he would not remember the offence he had received , which was only occasioned by the fear they had of the Romans . Him they appointed to keep the Field ; and for the City they chose another Asdrubal , Grand-child to Masanissa , by one of his Daughters . This done , they dispatched once more to the Consuls , to demand only thirty days time , during which , their Deputies should go to Rome , which being refused , they took a resolution to suffer all extremities , rather than abandon their City . And now might be seen an universal change in mens minds ; the Temples likewise , and the Palace , and other spacious places were changed into publick Shops , wherein men and women laboured night and day without respit , unless so much time as necessity and nature required for food and sleep ; so that every day they made one hundred Bucklers , three hundred Swords , a thousand Arrows for the Cross-bow ; five hundred Darts and Javelins , and as many Cross-bows as they could ; and when they wanted strings to bend them with , the Women cut off their Hair to make Cords of . Whilst the Carthaginians prepared for War with so much care and diligence , the Consuls were not so pressing , whether it troubled them to resolve upon doing a thing so extraordinary , or that they thought they could , when ever they pleased , with ease take by force a disarmed City . Besides they imagined that necessity would soon take them off their courage , it being ordinary , that those who in the extremity of Affairs are at first furiously opposite , after having more closely considered the matter , grow fearful of displeasing those who have the power of destroying them , which happened in effect in Carthage , where a certain man perceiving his Fellow-Citizens already growing sensible of fear , came into the Assembly under another pretence , and told them , that of many evils the least was to be chosen , when they had not wherewithal to defend themselves . Mean while Masanissa was not well satisfied , that he having brought down the Power and Glory of the Carthaginians , the Romans should come and snatch the Victory out of his hands , and had crossed the Sea without first communicating their design to him , which they had used to do in former Wars . However , when the Consuls , to sound his intentions , demanded his assistance , he replyed , he would not be wanting , as soon as he knew they stood in need of it , and indeed sometime after he sent one to the Confuls , to know if they had any thing for him to do , but they not enduring his Pride , and mistrusting him as a person grown angry , made answer , that when they stood in need of him , they would send him word , and yet were they at present in some straits for Provisions , which were only brought them from Adrumetum , Leptis , Saxa , Utica and Chella ; for Asdrubal held all the rest of Lybia , from whence he sent what he could to Carthage . Some days being passed , the two Consuls drew their Army near the City , resolved to besiege it . It was situate in the great Golf of Africa , encompassed by the Sea , in form of a Peninsula , the Neck of which dividing it from the Continent , was about five and twenty Furlongs broad . Towards the West there stretched out a long Point of Land , about half a Furlong wide , which advancing into the Sea , divided it from the Marish , and was inclosed on all sides with Rocks , and with a single Wall. Towards the South and the Continent , where stood the Cittadal called Byrsa , it was inclosed with a triple Wall of thirty Cubits high , not accounting the height of the Parapets and Towers , which flanked it round in equal distances , of about two * Acres one from another . Their Foundations were about thirty Foot deep , and they were four Stories high , the Walls reaching only to the second , but they were vaulted , and that so vastly , that underground there were Stalls for three hundred Elephants , with all things necessary for their sustenance , and above Stables for four thousand Horse , and Lofts for their Provender : besides there were Lodgings for twenty thousand Footmen , and four thousand Horsemen ; in short , all their ordinary preparations for War were lodged in their Walls only . There was but one place of the City , where the Walls were low and weak . This was a neglected Angle , which began at the Point of Land , we spoke of before , and reached to the Ports , for they had two Ports disposed in such manner , that a Ship might easily go from one to the other ; and yet there was but one entrance through a passage of about sixty six Foot wide , secured with Chains ; the first was for Merchants , where were many , and divers sorts of Quarters for the Mariners ; the other , which was the inner Port , was for the Men of War , in the midst of which stood an Island encompassed about , as well as the Port , with vast Keys , in which there were Places or Docks to put under covert two hundred and twenty Ships , and above Store-houses , where they wrought and made all things necessary for the Shipping ; the Fronts of each place were upheld by two Pillars of Marble of Ionick workmanship , so that the whole round , as well of the Port as the Island , represented on both sides two magnificent Gallies . Within this Island stood the Admirals Palace , from whence the Trumpet gave the Signal of his Orders ; from whence he published his Ordinances , and from whence he overlooked all things . The Island stood directly opposite to the mouth of the Port , extending it self a good way forward , so that from thence the Admiral could discern what passed at Sea a great distance off , but those at Sea could not perceive what passed within ; nay , when the Merchants were entred into their Port , they could not see the Men of War , for their Port was separate from the inward Port by a double Wall , and for them there was an entrance from their Port by a Gate into the City , without passing into the other . Such was at this time the face of Carthage . The Consuls having each taken their quarter , began their assaults , Manlius to the Landside , with design to fill up the Ditch , and possess himself of the Rampire within it , that so he might afterwards attempt the high Walls ; and Censorinus from the Sea causing Ladders to be planted both on the Shore , and in his Ships against that ill fortified Angle , which had been always neglected ; they both despised their Enemy , believing him disarmed : but when they found new made Arms , and Men fully resolved to defend themselves , they were surprised as at a Prodigy and retreated , acknowledging that from the very first they committed an errour , in believing they should carry the City without fighting . They made a second assault , which succeeding no better than the first , increased the courage of the Carthaginians ; and now the Consuls fearing Asdrubal , who lay encamped on the edge of the Marish , lodged their Forces apart ; Censorinus , with his Naval Army in the Marish , against the Walls of the City , and Manlius on the neck of the Peninsula , towards the Continent . Being thus posted , Censorinus passed the Marish , to go in search of Materials for the building of Engines , where he lost five hundred Workmen ; and great quantity of Arms having been encountred by Amilcar , sirnamed Phameas , Colonel of the Carthaginian Horse : yet forbore he not the bringing of Materials , with which having caused to be made Ladders , and other Engines , he with them returned to the a●●ault , but in vain . Manlius after some slight attempts , and beating down part of the first Wall , desparing of success , gave over the Enterprise : but Censorinus having filled up a part of the Marish near to the point of the Land to gain more room , raised two Rams of an extraordinary size , of which one was driven forward by six thousand * Foot , encouraged by the Orders and Presence of their Captains ; and the other by the Gally-slaves , whose labour was over-seen by those who had the command of the Gallies . This begat subject of Emulation , so that the Commanders , as well as the others striving , who should out-do each other , a great part of the Wall was soon overthrown , and the City might plainly be seen into . The Carthaginians on their side did not sleep , but apply'd themselves to repair by night , what breaches the Rams had made by day ; but because the night was not sufficient for so great a labour , fearful lest the Romans should easily beat down again what they had repaired , whilst it was yet moist and unsettled ; they resolved upon a Sally , and some with Swords , and others with Torches in their Hands , so vigorously assaulted the Engines , that though they burnt them not quite , yet they rendred them useless , and retreated into the City in order . Day appearing , the Romans entertained a conceit of entring Carthage , by the breach which the Inhabitants could not quite repair , and they saw within a spacious place very proper to fight in . The Carthaginians expected them , having placed in the Front all their Armed men , others with Stones and Clubs in the Rear , and all about in the neighbouring Houses , those who were any way capable of defending them . The Romans enraged that disarmed men thus despised them , entred in throngs into Carthage : but Scipio , to whom the taking of this City gave afterwards the sirname of Africanus , being yet but * Tribune , took special care not to enter , contenting himself with drawing up his Regiment by Companies in Battel , near the Walls of the City ; from whence , as much as in him lay , he hindred others from passing in , and sustained those whom the Carthaginians beat back , by favouring their retreat ; and this was it , gave him his first reputation , and made him gain the Character , in all Letters that were wrote to Rome , of being wiser than the Consuls : At length Censorinus his Army becoming sorely afflicted with sickness , by reason of being posted among dead and stinking waters , and that the height of the Buildings hindred them from breathing the Sea Air , he resolved to put to Sea ; but the Carthaginians having observed , that the wind blew directly to the Roman Fleet , filled with Tow and dried Vine-twigs , a quantity of small Barques within their Port , that the Enemy might know nothing of it ; and having plaistred them over with Pitch and Brimstone , brought them out in sight of the Romans , and there hoisting sail , set fire to them ; so that the wind , and the violence of the flames drove them into the midst of the Fleet , which were almost all burn'd . After this , Censorinus being gone to Rome to be present at the Assembly , then to meet for Election of Magistrates ; his departure gave such boldness to the Carthaginians , as to make an attempt upon Manlius his Camp. To this end they sallyed by night , some armed , and others who had no Arms carrying Bridges ; and stormed the Ditch in that place next the Town , and were already pulling out the Palisades , when the Alarm being run through the whole Camp , by reason of the obscurity of the night , Scipio with his Horse marched out of the farther Gate , and going the round of the Camp without the Line , terrified the Carthaginians , and made them retreat again into their City ; all the World gave Scipio the glory of having saved the Army in this nocturnal terrour by his Conduct ; and Manlius determined to keep better Guards , and to fortifie himself , to which effect he caused a Wall to be built in the place , where there was but a Palisade , and built a Fort on the Sea , to receive those Ships that brought him Provisions . That done , he took the Field with ten thousand Foot , and two thousand Horse , besides Hewers of Wood and Forragers , to gather in Harvest throughout all the level Country . Those who were employed in this Service , were commanded by Tribunes , who relieved one another according to their turns , which gave occasion to Phameas , who commanded the African Horse to signalize himself ; this young man diligent and handy , and who had with him small but swift Horses , which lived on Herbs when they had nothing else ; and could endure hunger and thirst , if there were occasion , concealed himself among the Woods , or in the Valleys ; and when he perceived the Enemy stood not upon their Guard , sallyed from his Covert , and came thundring upon them like an Eagle ; and after having charged the Romans , retreated into a place of security . But when Scipio commanded , he never appeared ; for Scipio continually kept his Foot in order , and his Horse in a fighting posture ; and when any Corn was to be cut , he never suffered the Reapers to go to work , till he had first gone the round of the Field they were to cut down , both with Horse and Foot in their Arms , himself guarding the out-skirts with some Squadrons ; and if any of the labourers stragled from the others , or went out of the Circle , he punished them severely , wherefore Phameas never durst attempt him ; and Scipio still continuing his vigilance , his glory increased from day to day ; insomuch , that the other Tribunes , who envyed him , raised a report that there was an old Alliance between Scipio , and the Family of Phameas . It happened also that some Africans retiring themselves to some Towers or Castles , of which there are great number in that Country : the other Tribunes , after having granted them Pass-ports , forbore not to lay Ambushes for them in the way ▪ and rob them ▪ But Scipio on the contrary , convey'd them to the very House ; insomuch , that hereupon none afterwards would enter into a Treaty , but in his presence ; so much the good opinion of his Virtue and Honesty was increased , not only in the thoughts of the Romans , but of the Enemies themselves . Manlius being returned to the Camp , after having gathered in Harvest , the Carthaginians by night assaulted the Fort on the Sea with great violence , and besides to strike terrour into the Romans , the whole Multitude coming out of the City made a horrible noise . The Consul ignorant of the cause of this Tumult , kept within his Trenches : but Scipio having caused two Squadrons of Horse to mount , each with his Torch in his hand posted in , forbidding his people to engage , because of the night , and only giving them order to run to and fro , so that they might make the Enemy believe they were a greater force than they were , and likewise strike an apprehension into them , that they were advancing to charge them , this succeeded ; for the Carthaginians afraid of being charged on both sides , retreated into their City ; and this was a farther addition to the brave exploits already performed by Scipio , it being now in every Mouth , he alone was worthy to have Paulus for his Father , and to be enrolled in the Family of the Scipio's , into which he had been adopted . Some time after Manlius going to Nucera with design to assault Asdrubal , the enterprise displeased Scipio , the more because he saw that in his March he was to pass through narrow ways among the Rocks , the tops of which were possessed by the Enemy . However he would go , but being come within three furlongs of that General , on the Banks of a River , which he must pass to fall on : Scipio did what he could to oblige the Consul to a retreat , telling him another time , and other means , were requisite to reach Asdrubal . Those who envyed him were not wanting to oppose his proposition , and to say , that it favoured more of cowardise than prudence to turn tail , after having seen the Enemy , and that it was to give them an opportunity to come and charge them in the Rear . He then proposed another advice ; to wit , that at least they should throw up Trenches on that side the River , that if they were repulsed , they might have a retreat ; but they laughed at this , and one of them said , he would lay down his Sword , if he must obey the orders of Scipio , and not those of Manlius . Hereupon the Consul , who was not very expert in War , past the River ; and was no sooner on the other side , but he engaged Asdrubal , where there happened a great slaughter on both sides ; but because Asdrubal , had his Camp near , he retreated thither , from whence as from a place of security , he observed in what manner he might defeat the Romans , who already repenting themselves of their enterprize , regained the River in good order , yet could they not very commodiously repass it , because there were but few Fords , and those very dangerous , so that they were forced to file off . Now Asdrubal taking his time , charged them with great fury , slaying an infinite of those who sought rather to fly than defend themselves , of which number were three of the Tribunes , the principal of those , who had advised the General to give battel . Scipio presently rallyed all the Cavalry he could with three hundred Horse which he had , and dividing them into two Squadrons , caused them to march against the Enemy each of his side , with order not to charge at the same time , but make their discharge of their Darts , and then immediately retreat ; then charging again , retreat in like manner . He was of opinion , that thus , having always one half of them fronting the Enemy , and stopping them with force of Darts , he should constrain him to close his Battalia's , which indeed happened ; for after often renewing this kind of fight , and that the Africans saw they continually charged them with Darts which extremely vexed them , they turned all their Power against Scipio , giving by this means leisure to the rest of the Army to repass the River ; and Scipio seeing the Romans on the other side , passed himself through all the showers of Darts , thrown at him by the Africans . Now at the beginning of this fight , four Roman Cohorts , which the unexpected assault of the Enemy had hindred from gaining the River , were retired to an Eminence , where Asdrubal besieged them . The Romans perceived nothing of it , till such time as they were about to encamp ▪ and now they did know it , knew not what to resolve on ; some were of advice to continue their march , and not to expose a great Army for a small Number . Whereupon Scipio remonstrated to them , that when the debate was about a matter of importance , mature deliberation , 't is true , was requisite ; but that now seeing so many brave men in an extreme danger , nothing was to be left unattempted to releive them . In short , having taken with him Provision for two days , he set forward , leaving the Army in a great fear , lest he should not return himself . As soon as he came to the place , where the Enemy besieged the Romans , he immediately seised of an Eminence nigh to that , to which the Cohorts were retired to , and which was only divided from it by a very narrow Valley . His coming hindred not the Africans from continuing the siege , for they could not think that his men tired with travel could give any assistance to the besieged ; but he seeing that the two Hills joyning themselves together at the foot , made but a very small Valley , advances that way , and posts himself above the Enemy ; who startled at his courage and readiness , betook themselves to a disorderly flight . He would not pursue them , because they were the greater number , but contented himself with the saving of these four Cohorts , which were given over for absolutely lost , The Soldiers seeing him return contrary to their hopes , and that not only he himself was safe , but that he had likewise saved others ; gave assurance of their inward rejoycing , by their outward acclamations and shouts of joy , conceiving an opinion of him , that he acted nothing but by the assistance of the same Divinity , which was believed to foretel things to his Ancestor Scipio . Manlius returned to his Camp near the City , after having suffered sufficiently , for not giving credit to Scipio , who would have disarmed him from the Expedition ; and whereas many thought it strange , that they had left their Dead unburyed , especially three Tribunes ; Scipio gave liberty to a Prisoner , and sent him to Asdrubal , to entreat him to give Funerals to the Tribunes . He caused them to be sought for among the Dead ; and knowing them by the Rings of Gold they wore ( for by them are the Chiefs among the Romans distinguished from the private Soldiers , who wear only Iron ones ) he gave them honourable Funerals , whether moved to it out of humanity , or that in justice he ought it to the rule of War ; or else already reverencing the Glory of Scipio , he was willing by this Office , to oblige that great man : To proceed , as the Romans who had had this bickering with Asdrubal , were on their return to Carthage , still frighted with their defeat , Phameas cruelly perplexed them , and on the other side the Carthaginians came forth to meet them , so that they could not recover the Camp without the loss of some servants which those from the City cut off . Mean while the Senate sent Commissioners to the Army to enquire into the state of affairs , to whom both Manlius , and the Chief Officers , and likewise even those Tribunes , who had escaped from the Rout , gave an account very advantagious in favor of Scipio . For at last so many glorious successes had stopt the mouth of Envy ; All the Army did the like , but above all his brave Actions spoke enough for themselves ▪ Wherefore the Commissioners upon their return to Rome , published with one voice the admirable qualities of Scipio , and the great love the Souldiers bore him , which extreamly pleased the Senate . But now the Army being weakned by a great many disgraces , Ambassadors were sent to Masanissa , to demand forces against the Carthaginians , who found him no longer among the living . That King finding himself oppressed with age and sickness , and having many illegitimate Children on whom he had bestowed great gifts , and three legitimate Sons , all of different minds and manners , he sent to entreat Scipio as his friend , by succession from his Ancestors , to come and see him , and to consult with him about dividing his Kingdom among his Children ; he immediately posted away , but ere he could arrive , Masanissa had given up the ghost , having laid his Commands on his children to obey Scipio , in what manner soever he should divide the succession amongst them . Those were the last words of this great man happy in all things , for by divine favor he reconquered his own Kingdom , which Syphax and the Carthaginians had seized on , and enlarged it in such manner , that from Mauritania which lies upon the Ocean he extended the bounds of his Dominion into the Continent , as far as Cyrene , giving Laws to an infinite number of people , and teaching them a sweeter manner of living ( for before the Numidians lived only on herbs , and despised tillage . ) He left great store of Silver in his Coffers , and many warlike Troops , whom himself had exercised in revenging himself of his enemies . He took Syphax with his own hand , and brought the Carthaginians so low that the Romans had not afterwards so much difficulty to destroy them . He was tall of Stature , and very strong , so that though far advanced in years he would be present at all occasions so long as he lived , and ever mounted on horseback without a saddle , but the greatest sign of his vigorous constitution was that though he had many Children died before him , yet he never had less then then ten living at a time after once he had arrived that number , and being now fourscore and ten years old , he left his youngest only four years old . That great age had he advanced to , and bore it out well , but at length of force he must die . Scipio did with honor cause the liberality of their father to be given to the bastard Children ; divided the mony among the legitimate Children , together with the Revenues , and willed that they should all bear the title of King : As for the charges of State he distributed them , to every one according to their capacity and inclination . He gave as by priviledge of birth-right to Micipsa the Eldest who loved Peace the City of Cirtha the ancient residence of the Kings , to Gulussa the second , who was a Soldier , the Command of the Armies , and to Mastaball the third who was a Scholar , the charge of Justice . Having made this division of the Goods and Kingdom of Masanissa . Scipio forthwith brought Gulussa along with him to assistance of the Romans , who having presently discovered the place where Phameas concealed himself , and from whence he issued out to surprise them , soon rid them of that inconvenience . One day Scipio and Phameas met in a place where there was only a water-course between , that was impassible . Scipio who was doubtful of some ambuscades , advanced only with three of his people , to make discovery , and Phameas came forward on the other side accompanied only with one , which made Scipio , judging he had a desire to speak with him , advance likewise only with one to attend him , when they were nigh enough to hear each other , he spake thus to the African , Why do not you labour for your particular safety , since you can do nothing for your Country ? to which the other answered , and what safety can I expect , in the Estate to which Carthage is reduced , after having done you so much mischief . Assuredly replyed Scipio , if you believe I have any power , and that I am a man of Faith and Honor , I dare promise you in the name of the Romans not only grace and pardon but acknowledgements . The African thanked him that had more confidence in him than in all others , and told him , I will think of it , and if I believe it may be done I will give you notice , and with that they parted . Now Manlius to wipe away the stain of his first expedition to Nucera , returned thither , and having taken provisions for fifteen days , encamped , and fortified himself , as Scipio had counselled him to do the first time , but he was a long time without doing any thing , which blasted his fame the more , besides the hazard he ran the Army into of being beaten by Asdrubal upon their return to Carthage . Whilst he lay thus in an incertainty what to do , one of Gulussa's people brought a packet to Scipio , who keeping it sealed till he came to the full Council of War , there broke it open and found writ in it , to this effect , Such a day I will come to such a place , meet me there with what force you please , and give Order to those who are upon the Guard , to receive me if I come by night . To this purpose were the contents of the Letters which had no name subscribed , but Scipio perceived well that it was an invention of Phameas . Though Manlius was fearful lest Scipio might be deceived by that politick man , yet seeing he had a good opinion of him , he permitted him to go to the place assigned , with Orders to receive an Oath of Fidelity from Phameas , without assuring him any set reward , but only promising that the Senate would recompence him , according to his deservings . But there was no need of these promises , for as soon as Phameas was come to the place appointed , he said that he put his own safety into the hands of Scipio , and for recompence he referred himself to the judgment of the Senate and people of Rome , and the morrow after having given his parol , he drew up all his Troops in battalia , and being advanced to the head of them with the Officers , as if he were about to consult of something of importance , he spoke to them in this manner . If there remained any hopes to relieve our Country , I should be ready to die with you : but seeing it in the Condition in which you all know it , I am resolved to take Order for my own affairs : I have assurance given me for my self and those that will follow me : Now you are to think what you have to do . Having thus spoken , the Captains and those who were under their command , to the Number of two thousand two hundred Horse , declared for the Romans , the rest stood firm by vertue of the authority and perswasion of Hanno surnamed the White . As Scipio returned to the Camp , accompanied with Phameas , all the Army came forth to meet him , receiving him with a general acclamation as in a Triumph . But Manlius above all expressed extraordinary joy , and no longer fearing his retreat might be shameful , because he believed Asdrubal , startled at the Revolt of Phameas , durst not follow him , he discamped for want of Provisions , not the fifteenth day after his departure , but the seventeenth . And because he had yet three days march through troublesome ways , Scipio took Phameas and Gulussa with their Horse , and made an inroad into the Country which the inhabitants of the place call the Great Abyss from whence they returned at night to their quarters , with a great booty , and good store of Provisions . Manlius having advice that Calphurnius Piso came to succeed him , sent Scipio before to Rome , together with Phameas , whom all the Army conducted to the very Ships , beseeching the Gods to grant them the favor , that they might see Scipio return into Africa in the quality of Consul , as if it had been decreed by the destinies , that Scipio only could take Carthage , and in truth many of the Army wrote as much to Rome . The Senate gave publick praises to Scipio , honored Phameas with the Purple-robe , and chain of Gold , presented him with a Horse barded with Gold , and a Suit of Arms of the same gave him , besides six thousand Sesterces ; and one hundred and fifty * Marks of wrought Silver , together with a Tent furnished with all necessary moveables , and gave him hopes of much more if he applyed himself heartily to the service of the Republick : he promised it , and afterwards returned into Africa , to joyn with the Roman Camp. In the beginning of the Spring Calphurnius Piso Consul , and his Collegue L. Mancinus Admiral embarked for Africa , whither being come , they made no attempt at all neither against Carthage nor against Asdrubal , but contented themselves to make War upon the little Cities round about , they besieged Aspida by Sea and Land , but were forced to raise their Siege . 'T is true Piso took another Town which he sack't , though the inhabitants complained they had surrendred upon composition : From thence he passed to Hippone which is a great City , considerable for it's Walls , it 's Castle , it's Gates , and it's Haven , and which had been thus fortified by Agathocles Tyrant of Sicily . It being Situate near to Utica and Carthage , the inhabitants plundered the Convoys of Victuals that were carrying to the Romans , with which they were in some measure accommodated ; wherefore Calphurnius designed not only to chastise them , but likewise to make them restore the Prizes they had taken . He therefore laid siege to it , which continued all the Summer , but in vain , for the inhabitants made two ●allies , wherein being assisted by those of Carthage , they burnt all the besiegers Engines . Thus Summer being spent without doing any thing , the Consul went to take up his Winter quarters at Utica . But the Carthaginians , who had yet all Asdrubal's Army entire , proud of the success of Hippone , where they had beaten Piso , and strengthned besides with eight hundred Numidian Horse , which had revolted from Gulussa to them under the conduct of Bythias , enlarged their hopes , besides they perceived that though Micypsa and Mavastabal , the other sons of Masanissa , promised Arms and Mony to the Romans , yet they only temporized in expectation to see what course these affairs would take . They began therefore to spread themselves throughout all Africa , and without fear to fortifie places in the Country , declaiming every where against the cowardise of the Romans , and to perswade the people , they loudly proclaimed the two expeditions of Nucera , which had redounded to their shame , the last occasion of Hippone , where they had been so ill handled , and at last having besieged Carthage it self though disarmed , though unprovided of all things , yet they had been forced to raise the siege . They sent likewise to Micypsa , to Mavastabal , and to the free Moors , to advise them to take care left if the Romans took Carthage , they should afterwards invade and subdue them . They deputed some likewise into Macedonia , where one who called himself the Son of Perseus made War against the Romans , to exhort him to continue it , with promises that Carthage would not let him want either Mony or Shipping . In short , now they saw themselves armed , they entertained no other but exalted thoughts , and their courage and their resolution daily increased , as they beheld themselves in a better condition of defence . Asdrubal their General abroad was no less resolute , after having twice successfully dealt with Manlius , which had raised his thoughts to that degree that he grew ambitious of having likewise the command of the Forces within the City , which to compass he caused Asdrubal the Nephew of Gulussa , who at that time commanded , to be falsely accused in full Senate , of holding intelligence with his Uncle . At which he being so surprised that he could answer nothing for himself , was knockt on the head with stools . But when the cowardise of Piso , and the preparations made by the Carthaginians came to be known at Rome , the people were extreamly moved , out of an apprehension they had , left this War , undertaken against a neighboring Nation , and from all time enemy to the Roman name ; should grow upon them . For they having been first deficient in their word , as to what they ordained the Carthaginians , there was no more hopes left of an accommodation . The memory of those Noble Actions done by Scipio , in Africa , whilst he was yet but Tribune , was yet very fresh , and the comparison of present affairs , with what he had done , raised so much the more the glory of his reputation , and as in all meetings every one told what was writ from the Army , all the world wish't his return in quality of Consul ; the day of the Assembly for the Election of Magistrates drew nigh , but his not being of the age admitted by Law to possess that dignity forbid his pretending to it , for he demanded only the charge of Edile , when the people offered him the Consulate . The Consuls stood against it , and opposed the Law contrary to this Election , but the multitude persisted the more , alleaging that by the Laws of Tullus and Romulus , the people were Judges of the Assembly , and so it belonged to them to approve or cancel all Laws that concerned the Assembly . At last one of the Tribunes threatned the Consuls to take away their power of presiding if they agreed not to the will of the people , whereupon they permitted the Tribunes to abrogate that Law for a year , provided it were then re-established . The Lacedemonians it seems did the same , when being forced to make the Laws yield to necessity , to secure from infamy those taken Prisoners at Piles , they cryed out , Let us this day give the Laws leave to sleep . Thus Scipio demanding the Edility , obtained the Consulate , and when Drusus that was likewise named Consul , required that the Government of the Provinces should be drawn by Lot , one of the Tribunes assembled the people and speaking of the War with Carthage , demanded to which of the Consuls they would give their Commission . So the people gave to Scipio the Government of that Province , permitting him to raise recruits to compleat the old Troops and to form new ones , to receive from the Allies all those volunteers would follow him , and to write in the name of the people of Rome , to what Kings and Cities he thought convenient , and indeed some Kings , and some Estates did assist him with forces . Things thus disposed , he passed into Sicily , and from thence forthwith to Utica , mean while Piso besieged some Inland Towns , and Mancinus lay constantly before Carthage , where having observed a certain place in the wall neglected , because it was almost inaccessible by reason of the rocks that surrounded it , he thought he might secretly gain it , and having made provision of ladders prepared for the storm ; some Soldiers mounted bravely , but the Carthaginians despising their slender Number opened a gate by the side of the rocks , and made a Sally upon the Romans , who so briskly repulsed them , that many Soldiers entred Pelmel with them into the City , and shouted amain , as if they had already been Masters of it . Mancinus ravished with joy ( rash and heady as he was ) with all those that remained in the Ships came forth half Armed , and ran to the walls to second their companions , but night coming on forced the Admiral to lodge in a certain Post near the the Walls where he kept without doing any thing , and because he had neither Arms nor Victuals , he sent messengers to Piso to give him notice to come to his relief , and to the Magistrates of Utica , that they should forthwith dispatch away Provisions ; for he ran the hazard of being assaulted as soon as it was day , by the Carthaginians , and thrown headlong from the top of the Rocks . Scipio , who landed the same Evening at Utica , having seen Mancinus his Letter , presently caused the Trumpets to sound , to give warning to those were already landed to get forthwith aboard , giving orders to all the Youth of Utica to be in a readiness to follow him , and to the old men to bring Provisions on board the Galleys , and releasing some Carthaginian Prisoners , he sent them unto the City to let them understand that Scipio was arrived with a mighty Fleet. He dispatched likewise several Messengers one after another to Piso , to command him to come to him with all speed . About the last Watch he went to Sea , giving order to the Soldiers , that as soon as they approached the Town , they should all stand upright on the Hatches , that the Enemy might believe them the greater number . Towards the Break of Day , Mancinus being charged on all sides by the Carthaginians , had formed a round Battalia , encompassed by all the armed men he had , in the midst of which were inclosed above three thousand without Armour , but at last the Showers of Darts , and multitudes of Wounds had reduced them to the point of seeking their safety down the Precipices , when they saw Scipio's Ships appear full of Soldiers , which surprized not the Carthaginians , who had already received advice of it by their Prisoners , but saved the lives of the Romans , who were almost hopeless ; for at the approach of this Fleet , the Carthaginians gave ground , and the Romans withdrawn from the danger wherein they were , got aboard their Ships . Scipio sent back Mancinus to Rome ( for Serranus his Successor was already come to command the Fleet ) and went himself and encamped near Carthage . The Carthaginians on their part went and encamped directly opposite unto him , whither came to them Asdrubal that commanded the Field-Army , and Bythias Colonel of the Horse , with six thousand old Foot , and a thousand chosen Horse . But Scipio finding the Military Discipline much corrupted ; that under Piso the Soldiers had been accustomed to Idleness , Rapine and Avarice ; that in the Camp there was an infinite number of those Sutlers and Pedlars , whom only the hopes of prey made follow the Army , who debauched the best Soldiers to straggle with them , only to pillage and plunder , though by the Rules of War , he that went so far from the Camp , that he could not hear the Sound of the Trumpet , was to be proceeded against as a Run-away , and that all the mischief these people did was imputed to the Army , and all the plunder taken begot only matter of quarrel and dissention ; for it often happened , that for a trifle Comrades fell together by the ears , and killed one another . Scipio , I say , having observed this , and knowing well he should never compass his ends on the Enemy , unless he first made himself Master of his own Troops , assembled his Army , and taking his Seat on the Tribunal , spoke in this manner : The Oration of Scipio . YOu are Witnesses , Fellow Soldiers , that whilst I bore Arms here under Manlius , I gave you an example of that Obedience which I desire you should pay me now , that I have a right to command : I could as well at this instant have punished your disobedience , but I thought it convenient first to advise you of your duty . You know what actions you do , I am ashamed to tell you of them in full a●●embly . You live rather like Robbers than Soldiers , and are more used to Traffick , than to Assaults : you leave the Camp to scour the Country ; and in the midst of War you are greedy after Delights , without labouring at all for Victory . This is the reason , why in that little time . I have been absent , the Carthaginian Affairs are so well recovered : so that being now come to command you , I find that the reforming your evil orders will be the greatest part of trouble . If I certainly knew it were your own fault , I would not fail to punish you , but because I attribute it to another , I forget what 's past . For my part I came not hither to plunder , but to conquer . I ask no Money from the Enemy before the Victory , and will patiently wait till they be fully defeated . 'T is therefore my pleasure , that all those people in the Camp , who hear not Arms , depart , from this very day , except only some few whom I shall give leave to stay ; and I forbid any , whoever he be , to return , unless it be to bring Provisions , and such Provisions too as are proper for Soldiers . I will give the Victuallers a limited time to expose their Commodities in , on which my * Quaestor and I will take care to set a reasonable price . So much for what concerns those who are not inlisted . For you my Fellow Soldiers , whatever we attempt , I have but one order to give you , that is , that you take example by me , whether it be for manners or diligence ▪ and if you do it indeed , be assured , that your Endeavours will never want Success , nor your Actions Recompence : we must act now that the occasion requires it ; let us adjourn profit and pleasure to their Season . This is what I demand from you , what I desire , Discipline : and then be assured , that as obedience shall be amply rewarded , so disobedience shall be severely punished . After having spoken thus , he forthwith caused all useless persons to be driven out of the Camp , and with them sent away all that was rather delicious than necessary . Having thus purged his Army , and disposed his Soldiers to obedience , he designed one night secretly to make an Assault by two several ways upon a certain great place against the Walls of the City , called Megara , and having sent those about , who were to make the Attaque on the one side , he took his march towards the other , causing to be brought along Axes , Croes and Ladders , he had already advanced a pretty way in the dark , without making any noise , when those that were upon the Wall perceived him , which they signified by their Cries , to which he answered first , and after him all the Assailants in like manner . There was likewise a great Cry raised on the other side , which gave the first terrour to the Carthaginians , astonished to be two several ways assaulted by so many Enemies , and by night . Scipio however , notwithstanding all the endeavours he used , could not gain the Wall ; but having observed , that on the outside , and near the Walls there was a void Tower of the same heighth , which belonged to a private person , he caused some resolute young men to mount up into it , who having with force of Darts made those who defended the Wall , dislodge , laid Planks and Joysts over , and so passed to the Parapet , and thence leaped down into the place , and having broken open the Gate , gave entrance to Scipio with four thousand Men , forcing the Inhabitants to retreat into the Fortress , as if all the rest of the City had been taken . In this Alarm and confused Tumult they took some Prisoners ; and those who were encamped without , forsaking their Camp , fled hastily to shelter themselves with the rest in the Cittadel : but Scipio perceiving this place of Megara was full of Gardens planted with Fruit-trees , and consisted of many little Inclosures of Mud-walls , Quick-set Hedges , Bushes , and some little Streams , fearing left the Soldiers among so many Turnings and Windings which they were unacquainted with , might pursue the Enemypunc ; and so give them the opportunity of laying an ambush for them , caused the Retreat to be sounded . Day appearing , Asdrubal enraged at Scipio's boldness , caused all the Roman Prisoners he had to be brought upon the Wall , and before their Countrymen , with Pinchers or Hooks of Iron caused their Eyes or Tongues to be pulled out● or their Nerves or Privy Members torn off , some had the Soles of their Feet cut off , and others their Fingers ; some he caused to be flead alive ; and then tumbled down those high Rocks . This he did to the end ▪ that taking away from the Carthaginians all hopes of Peace with the Romans , and sharpening their courages to the utmost , they should expect no safety but from their Arms : yet his design succeeded quite otherwise ; for the Carthaginians , who found themselves made Complices of such horrible Crimes , became rather more timerous than hardy ▪ and began to hate Asdrubal , who had cut off from them all hopes of pardon , especially the Senators , who loudly declared , that such cruelty and insolence were unseasonable in the publick Calamities , by which discourse they incensed him to that degree , that he took some of them , and slew them with his own hands . Thus he made himself terrible , living henceforth more like a Tyrant than a Governour , and making his security consist in his being feared , believing that sufficient to warrant him against all attempts might be made against his person . Scipio ●et on fire that Camp the Carthaginians had de●erted the night before , when they ran to save themselves in the Cittadel , and being become absolute Master of the Peninsula , he caused a Trench to be dug from one Sea to the other , not above a Darts cast from the Enemies , who used their utmost endeavours to hinder the work , which made it extreme painful to the Soldiers : however , what by working , and what by fighting , they perfected it at length , though it were five and twenty Furlongs long . This being finished ; he caused such another to be made towards the Inland , not far distant from the other , and after that two Traverses ; so that it was a kind of a square Fortification , which he caused to be palisadoed with sharp Stakes , behind which he likewise caused a Ditch to be made ; but that he might fortifie himself the better towards Carthage , he inclosed it with a Wall five and twenty Furlongs long , twelve Foot high , and six Foot broad , in which he placed Redoubts and Towers at equal distances . In the midst of the Fort he caused to be erected a very high Tower , on which he placed a square Platform , from whence he might discover all that was done in the City . These works having been finished in four and twenty days , and as many nights ( by the continual labour of all the Soldiers , who by turns stood to their Arms , or wrought with their working Tools ) Scipio lodged his Army . Yet he had not built this Fortification only for that use , but likewise to serve as a Circumvallation to hinder the bringing Provisions to the Besieged , which before came to them by land ; for besides this Neck of the Peninsula which he now possessed , all the rest was encompassed by the Sea. This therefore was the first and principal cause of the Besieged's misery , which soon brought a Famine into the City ; for an infinte number of people being fled out of the Country into Carthage , durst not go out again for fear of the Besiegers ; the Merchants came no more because of the War ; there was no Corn brought by Sea from Lybia , but rarely , and then when it was calm ; so that the greatest part of their Provisions came ordinarily by land , and that passage being stopped , the City presently became afflicted with Famine . Bythias , who commanded the Carthaginian Horse , was now abroad , whither he had been sent to make Provisions of Corn , but he durst not come near Scipio's Entrenchments ; much less attempt to force them : so that now no Corn could come into Carth●ge , but by Ships which were laden afar● off , and which hardly got in , because of the Roman Fleet which lay at Anchor not far from the Port. However , they being forced● to keep at a good distance , because of the danger of the Shore , which lay open to all Storms ; and likewise could not come nearer into the Port without being subject to inconveniencies from the Carthaginians Engines upon the Walls , or of being by the violence of the Wave● dashed● against the Rocks , which lie there very thick : some Ships of Burthen sent from Bythias ▪ and some Merchant● Ships that despised the danger , out of hopes of the gain , took their time when it blew a fresh gale into the Port , and with all Sails spread , made such way , that the Roman Galleys could not reach them ; but these opportunities offered but seldom ; and besides , that little Provision that came by Sea was at Asdrubal's dispose , who distributed it only to those thirty thousand Men he had chosen for the War , and gave no part thereof to the rest of the people , though perishing for hunger . Scipio having observed this , dontrived how to block up the Entrance of the Port which opened to the West , very near to the Sea Shore ; and to this purpose he caused to be raised along Dam , which advanced from ●hat point of Land that separated the Marish from the Sea very far into the Water , towards the Mouth of the Port , which he did by casting in , and cementing together mighty Stones ▪ that the Waves might not remove them ; it 's Breadth was in the Super●icies four and twenty Foot , and four times as deep . The Carthaginians laughed at first , and mocked at the Undertaking , as if in a long time , or perhaps never Scipio could have brought it to perfection ; but the whole Army laboured in it with an emulation of each other , without resting day or night ; insomuch , that at last the Besieged affrighted , resolved to make another entrance on the farther side of the Port , where the Peninsula extends it self more into the Sea ▪ where a Dam could not be made , both by reason of the depth of the Water , and violence of the Winds . All the people therefore set themselves to digging , so much as the very Women and Children , and beginning from within , and continuing their work without telling their design ; and at the same time mustering up all the old Materials they had , they fell to make Galleys of divers sorts , following their business with much courage and diligence , but so secretly , that the Prisoners themselves could give no other account to Scipio , save that they continually heard a great noise in the Port , but knew not what it meant . Having at last completed every thing , they suddenly opened the Mouth of the Port , and about break of day came forth with fifty Galleys , and great quantity of Barques , Brigantines , and other smaller Vessels , in so good order , that they were very capable to strike . This new Mouth so unexpectedly opened , and the unthought of coming out of such a Fleet , so startled the Romans , that had the Carthaginians immediately fell upon their Fleet , unfurnished both of Mariners and Slaves , all hands being employed in the Works to advance the Siege , they might easily have made themselves Masters of it . But because it was decreed by the Destinies , that Carthage should be razed , they contented themselves with this vain Shew , and proud Bravado , retreating into their Port without doing any thing else . Three days afterwards they came forth again to Sea , with design to engage the Romans in good earnest , whose Fleet being now in a readiness set forward to meet them , they began the fight with great shouts on both sides , the Seamen , Souldiers and Commanders equally shewing their Courage , the one party fighting for their safety , the other to compleat their Victory , so that there was a furious fight on both parts , nothing being to be seen but wounds and death . In the fight the Carthaginian Brigantines gliding along under the banks of the great Roman Galleys broke them , sometimes in the Poop , sometime struck of their Rudders , and sometime burst a sunder their Oars , so that they damaged them extreamly , and when they found themselves overcharged , they rowed off with a wonderful Nimbleness , and as nimbly returned to the Charge . At last the two Fleets having fought till Sun setting with equal advantage ▪ the Carthaginians thought it convenient to retire , not that they confessed themselves overcome , but that they might next morning return to the fight in better order . In this retreat their smaller Vessels , being lighter and swifter , got the Van , and entring in a huddle into the Port , so stopt the entrance of the great Vessels , that they were forced to retire to a very spacious key built against the City-wall for the unlading of which they had during this War , raised a little rampart , for fear left the enemies should possess it . There they stood firm with their Prows twined towards their enemies , all the Soldiers standing in a fighting posture , some upon the Ships , others on the Key , and others on the Rampart . The Romans who followed them had no great difficulty to assail them , for t is not hard to fight with Ships that lie still ; but when they were again to draw of , because of their length , not being able to turn nimbly , they received as much damage in the retreat as they had given in the Charge , for as they turned about , they were forced to receive all the blows of the shot from the Carthaginian Engines on their broad sides . At last five Ships which the City of Sidon , allies of the people of Rome , had sent to Scipio , went and dropt their Anchors out at Sea , at a good distance from the Carthaginian , and giving scope of Cable enough advanced by force of Oars , and after having given their charge , warped back again by their Cables , which they had brought in at their poop , and then again returned to the Charge , and in like manner retreated . All the Fleet followed the Example of those of Sidon , whereby the Carthaginians were much damaged till such time as the fight having continued a good part of the night , the remainder of their Ships ●heltred themselves in the Haven . Morning being come , Scipio attempted the Key , because he thought the gaining of it would make the mouth of the Port useless , he therefore caused Rams , and other batteries to be planted against the Rampart , with which he beat down a part of it . But the Carthaginians though oppressed with hunger , and many other inconveniences , forbore not by night to assault the Roman Engines , not by Land , for there was no passage , nor upon Ships , for the Sea was too shallow , but naked and without light ( for fear they should be discovered far of ) they entred the Sea , where none kept guard , and passing , some wading with the water up to their brests , and others swimning till they came very near the batteries , where when they could no longer couceal themselves , because they had lighted their fires , naked as they were , they received an infinite of wounds ; yet not without revenge , for their fury carried them to strange resolutions , and all gored as they were with Arrows and Darts in their Brests , & in their Faces , yet they abated nothing of their violence , but like fierce beasts pressed forward to meet the strokes , till having set fire to the Engines , they so dismayed those that defended them , that they took their flight towards the Camp , where never before was seen such an alarm , as this , caused by naked enraged people . Scipio astonished at the disorder came forth of the Camp , with some Horsemen , whom he commanded to kill those that would not stand , and with his own hands he killed some , and by that means obliged the rest , who else had been all lost , to keep their post , where they stood all the night in Arms. As soon as it was day , the Carthaginians delivered from the trouble of the Engines , labored to repair that part of the Rampier that was broken down , adding towers at certain intervals . On the other side the Romans made other Engines , and planted them on platforms , which raised them as high as the towers of the enemies , and from thence cast burning torches , brimstone and pots full of flaming pitch , with which they burnt some of them , which put the Carthaginians to flight , and opened the Romans a way to the Key to pursue them , but because the ground on which they ran was slippery by reason of the blood shed there , they could not overtake them . Scipio being become Master of the Key , lodged on it , fortified it , and caused a wall of brick to be built to the Cityward , very near the City walls , and of equal height . When it was finished he caused four thousand Men to get upon it with Orders to ply the enemy continually with Darts and Arrows , which extreamly afflicted them , for the two walls being of an equal height , there was scarce a Dart thrown in vain , thus ended the Summer . In the beginning of the Winter , Scipio determined to clear the Country of those Forces the Carthaginians had yet abroad , and to possess himself of all those places from whence they might convey provisions . He therefore sent his Captains , some one way and some another , and himself embarking went towards Nephera along the Marish , after having given Order to C. Lelius to march by Land to the intent that he might force Diogenes one of Asdrubals party from an advantagious post . As soon as he arrived , he encamped within two hundred and fifty paces of Diogenes , and having left Gulussa in the Camp , to prosecute the War with him , returned to Carthage . He continued often to go and return from one place to the other , to see how things passed , till such time as two towers of the Fort in which Diogenes was posted being thrown down , Scipi● sends behind the Fort a thousand chosen Soldiers , while himself assaulted the forepart with three thousand others , choice men likewise , who marched upon the ruines , not in confusion but in a body , the Soldiers having orders to fight so close lockt together that they could not be repulsed , those in the first rank being susteined by the others that followed . At the noise made by the Assailants the Africans ran to defend themselves , but whilst they were all imployed there , the thousand Soldiers behind , according to the Order given them , forced the Camp , and having pulled out or cut the Palisadoes , violently rushed in with a wonderful boldness whilst none were aware of it , or so much as doubted of such an Assault . The enemies perceiving them , betook themselves to flight , for they believed them a far greater Number then what they saw , and Gulussa who pursued them with his Numidians , and Elephants , made a strange and bloody slaughter , for there perished threescore and ten thousand men , accounting the Country people , ten thousand were taken Prisoners , and not above four thousand in all saved themselves . Afterwards Scipio took the City of Nephera with great labor , the siege lasting two and twenty days in a cold season and incommodious place . This victory contributed much to the taking of Carthage , for the Army at Nephera furnished the besieged with provisions , and that Fort hardned the Africans in their obstinacy , but after it was taken , all the other garrisons in the Country voluntarily surrendred to Scipio's Captains . Thus all the Country about Carthage being under the Roman obedience , and it being impossible to have any thing by Sea by reason of the War and Winter , Victuals grew very scarce in the City . As soon as Spring came on , Scipio assaulted the Citadel called Byrsa , and and the gate called Coton at the same time , which caused Asdrubal to set on fire that part of the gate which was square , but whilst he expected Scipio should make a new attempt on that side , and stood firm with the inhabitants ; Lelius mounted privately by the other side of the gate which was of a round figure , and making himself Master of it , the shouts of those that were already got up , so dismayd the enemies , that the other Soldiers now contemning the besieged , and having filled all the places difficult to pass with Beams , Engines and Planks ▪ they leapt in on all sides , in spite of all the resistance of the guards oppressed with hunger , and lost to all courage : Scipio thus possest of the wall that encompassed the gate called Coton , got thence into the great place of the City which was nigh unto it , where night coming on , and not suffering him to go farther ; he kept there in Arms with those Soldiers he had with him , and as soon as day broke , caused four thousand fresh men to come thither , who being got into Apollo's Temple , plundered his Statue , which was all of Gold , and all the inside of the Temple , which was covered with Plates of Gold , of a thousand Talents weight . They cut in pieces the Plates with their Swords , do what their Captains could to hinder them , till such time as having got what they could , they pursued their enterprize . Mean while Scipio's chief design was against the place called Byrsa , for that was the strongest of all the City , and a world of people were retreated thither . The way from the great place thither , was up hill , through three Streets , on each side of which there was a continuance of very high houses , whose upper stories jetting somewhat over into the Street , whole showers of Darts flew from thence upon the Romans , who were constrained before they passed farther , to force the first houses , and there post themselves , that from thence they might drive out those that fought in the neighboring houses , and after they had driven them out , they laid Beams and Planks from one side of the Street to the other , on which , as on Bridges they passed cross the Streets , thus they maintained War in the Chambers , whilst as fast as they met , they fought more cruelly below in the Streets . All places were filled with crys and groans , people dying a thousand different sorts of Deaths , some at Swords-point , some thrown headlong down from the tops of the houses , upon the pavement , others falling upon Javelins , Pikes and Swords , presented against them , however none durst yet set fire , because of those who maintained the fight in the losts ; but when Scipio had gained the foot of the Fortress , all the three Streets were immediately on a flame , and the Soldiers had charge to hinder the ruines of the houses caused by the fire , from falling into the Street , that the whole Army might have the more convenient passage : And now were new spectacles of calamity to be seen , the fire devouring , and overturning the houses , and the Roman Soldiers all about , so far from hindring it , that they endeavored to involve the rest in the same ruine . The miserable Carthaginians in despair falling confusedly with the Stones and Bricks on the Pavement , dead bodies , nay people yet living , and especially old Men , Women and Children , who had hid themselves in the most secret places of the houses , some laden with wounds others half burnt , and all crying out in a deplorable manner , others tumbling headlong from the upper stories of the houses , among the Mass of Stones and Wood , were in their falls torn in pieces . Nor was this the end of their miseries , for the Pioneers who to make way for the Soldiers removed the Rubbish out of the middle of the Streets , tossed with their Hooks and Forks , the bodies , as well of the dead as living into the vaults , turning them with their Iron Instruments , as if they had been pieces of Wood or Stones , so that there might be seen holes full of heaps of men , of which some having been headlong thrown in , yet breathed a long time , and lay with their legs above ground , and others interred up to the neck , were exposed to the cruelty of the Masons and Pioneers , who took pleasure to see their heads , and brains crushed under the horses feet , for these sort of people placed not those wretches , so by chance , but of set purpose . As for the Men of War their being engaged in the fight , with the hopes of approaching victory , the eagerness of the Soldiers , heightned by the sounds of the Trumpets , the noise made by the Majors and Captains in giving their Orders , made them even like furies and hindred them from amusing themselves at these Spectacles . In this bloody toil they continued six days and six nights without respit , save only that the Soldiers were from time to time relieved by other fresh ones , lest the continual watchings , labor , slaughter and horror should make their hearts fail them . Scipio only bore out all this time without sleeping , he was continually in action , continually running from one place to another , and taking no food , but what offered it self by chance as he was passing , till such time as quite tyred out he sat down in an eminent place , that he might see what passed . Mean while strange havock was made on all sides , and this calamity seemed likely to continue much longer , when on the seventh day they had recourse to his clemency and came to him bringing in their hand the Vervein of Aesculapius , whose Temple is the most considerable in all the Fortress , desiring no other composition , but that he would please to give their lives , to all that would come forth , which he granted to them , except only to the Runaways . There came forth fifty thousand as well Men as Women , whom he caused to pass out of the little Gate towards the Fields , with a good guard . The Runaways who were about nine hundred , seeing there was no mercy for them withdrew into the Temple with Asdrubal his Wife and Children , where though they were but a small Number they might defend themselves , because of the height of the place situated upon Rocks , and to which in times of peace they ascended by sixty steps , but at length oppressed with famine , watchings and fear , and seeing their destruction so nigh , Impatience siesed them , and quitting the lower part of the Temple they fled to the highest story . Asdrubal mean while privately withdrew himself , and went to Scipio with a branch of Olive in his hand : Scipio having commanded him to come up , and prostrate himself at his feet , shewed him to the Runaways , who seeing him , demanded silence , which being granted after having vomited forth an infinite number of revilings and reproaches against Asdrubal , they set fire to the Temple , and buried themselves in the flame . It is said that whilst the fire was kindling , Asdrubals Wife decking her self in the best manner she could , and placing her self in the sight of Scipio , spake to him with a loud voice in this manner . The Oration of Asdrubals Wife . I Wish nothing to thee , O Roman , but all prosperity , for thou dost act only according to the rights of War. But I beseech the Gods of Carthage ▪ and thou thy self to punish , as he deserves , that Asdrubal , who has betray'd his Country , his Gods , his Wife and his Children , and then addressing her Speech to Asdrubal . Perfidious Wretch ( said she ) thou most wicked of all mankind ! This fire is about to devour me and my Children : but thou , Great Captain of Carthage , for what Triumph art not thou reserved , or what Punishment will not he make thee suffer , at whose feet I now see thee . After these reproaches she cut her Childrens throats and cast them into the fire , and then threw her self headlong in ; such , as is reported , was the end of this Woman , but this death had certainly better become her Husband . As for Scipio , seeing that City which had flourished for seven hundred years since it was first built , comparable to any Empire whatsoever for Extent of Dominion by Sea and Land , for its Arms , for its Fleets , for its Elephants , for its Riches , and preferable even to all Nations on the Earth for Generosity and Resolution , since after their Arms and Ships were taken away , they had supported themselves against Famine and War for three years together . Seeing it , I say , now absolutely ruined , t is said that he shed tears and publickly deplored the hard fortune of his enemies . He considered that Cities , People and Empires are subject to Revolutions , as well as the conditions of private Men , that the same disgrace had happened to Troy that powerful City , and afterwards to the Assyrians , Medes and Persians , whose Dominion extended so far , and lately to the Macedonians , whose Empire was so great and flourishing , which was the reason that unawares , and as it were without thinking of it , that Distich of Homers escaped him . Priam's and Troy's time come , they Fates obey , And must to Fire and Sword be made a prey . And Polybius who had been his Tutor , demanding of him in familiar discourse , what he meant by those words , he ingeniously answered , That the consideration of the Vicissitude of Humane Affairs , had put him in mind of his Country , whose Fate he likewise feared ; as the same Polybius reports in his Histories . Carthage thus taken , Scipio gave the Plunder to the Soldiers for some days , except only the Gold and Silver , and Offerings , which were found in the Temples . After which he distributed several Military recompenses to all his Soldiers , except only to those who had pillaged Apollo's Temple . And having caused a very light Ship to be loaden with the spoil of the Enemy , he sent it to Rome to carry news of the Victory , and caused it be signified throughout all Sicily , that those who would come , and claim the offerings made to their Temples , which had been carried away by the Carthaginians when they had made War in that Island , should have them restored . Thus giving testimonies of his goodness in all that he could , he gained the good will of all people . And at last having sold what remained of the spoil , he caused all the Bucklers , Engins and useless Ships , to be piled together , and being girt after the manner of the Romans , set fire to them as a sacrifice to Mars and Minerva . The Ship that went from Carthage , happened to arrive at Rome in an Evening , where as soon as the news was known of the taking of that City , all the people flock'd to the publick places , and the Night was spent in rejoycings and imbracing each other , as if this Victory ( the greatest that ever the Romans had gained ) had confirmed the Publick Repose , which they before thought unsecure . They knew well , that they and their Predecessors had done great things against the Macedonians , the Spaniards , and lately against the Great Antiochus , as likewise in Italy ; but they confessed they never had a War so much to be feared as this , by reason of the generosity , prudence and hardiness of their Enemies ; nor so perillous , by reason of their infidelity : They likewise remembred the miseries they had suffered by the Carthaginians in Sicily , in Spain , and likewise in Italy , for sixteen whole years together , during which Hannibal had sackt four hundred Cities , and destroyed in divers encounters three hundred thousand men , and being several times come to the very Gates of their City , had reduced them to the last extremities . These things considered , made them with difficulty believe , what was tole of the victory , and they often demanded of one another if it were certain that Carthage was destroyed . Thus they past the night in recounting one to another , how after having disarmed the Carthaginians , they had presently made themselves new Arms , beyond the judgment of all the World. How having taken away their Ships , they had built others of old stuff ; and how having stopt the entrance of their Port , they had in a few days dug a new one , on the other side . They spoke likewise of the unmeasurable height of their Walls ▪ the vast stones they were built with , the fire which they had several times put to the Engines . In short they represented to the eyes of the Auditors the whole figure of this War ; insomuch that giving life to their discourse by their gesture they seemed to see Scipio on the Ladders , on the Ships , in the Gates , and in the Streets , running from one side to the other . The people having thus spent the night , on the morrow solemn sacrifices were made to the Gods , and Publick Prayers , wherein every Tribe assisted separately : after which Plays and Spectacles were exhibited to publick view , and then the Senate sent ten Commissioners , of the Number of the Fathers , to settle joyntly with Scipio , such Orders as were most necessary for that Province and for the Romans best advantage . As soon as they were arrived they Ordered Scipio to demolish what remained of Carthage ; henceforth forbidding any to inhabit there , with horrible imprecations against those , who in prejudice of this Interdict , should attempt to Rebuild any thing , especially the Fort called Byrsa , and the place called Megara , to the rest they defended no mans entrance . They decreed likewise , that all the Cities which in that War had held on the Enemies party should be razed , and gave their Territories Conquered by the Roman Arms , to the Roman Allies , particularly gratifying those of Utica , with all the Country extending from Carthage to Hippone , they made all the rest of the Province Tributary , from which neither Men nor Women were exempt , resolving that every year there should a Praetor sent form the City , and having given these Orders they returned to Rome . Scipio having Executed them , and beholding himself at the height of his wishes , made sacrifices , and set forth Plays in Honour of the Gods , and after setling all things in a good condition returned to Rome , whither he entred in Triumph . Never was any thing beheld more glorious , for there was nothing to be seen but Statues and Rarities , and curious pieces of an inestimable price , which the Carthaginians had for so long a time been bringing into Africa , from all parts of the World , where they had gained an infinite of Victories . This hapned near the same time that Mummius Triumphed the third time over the Macedonians , and the first time over the Greeks , after having overcome Andriscus , who gave himself out to be Philip , about the hundred and sixteenth Olympiad . Some time after there arising several seditions in the City because of the poverty of the people , under the Tribuneship of Gracchus , it was advised to send six thousand people to inhabit in Africa ; but when setting forth the foundations of this Colony , in the place where formerly stood Carthage , it was found the Wolves had removed the marks , the Senate forbad their further proceeding . Long time after , when Caesar who was created Dictator , after his Victory over Pompey , pursued him into Egypt , and from thence came into Africa to prosecute the War , against the friends of his dead Enemy , 't is said that he saw in a dream a great Army , which shedding of tears called to him , and that moved with this dream , he set down in his Table Book , the design he had to Rebuild Carthage and Corinth ; but being soon after kill'd by his Enemies in the Senate , Caesar Augustus his Son finding by chance that Memorial , caused Carthage to be Rebuilt , which we may now behold near the place where the Ancient Carthage stood , for he took care not to fall under the Execrations fulminated when it was demolished . I find it on Record that they sent near three thousand inhabitants from Rome , and that the neighboring Cities compleated the peopling of it . Thus was Africa reduced into the form of a Province , and Carthage ruined by the Romans was Rebuilt by themselves , and Repeopled one hundred and one years after it was demolished . The End of the Roman Wars in Lybia . APPIAN OF ALEXANDRIA , HIS HISTORY OF THE Roman Wars IN SYRIA . Book II. The Argument of this Book . I. ANtiochus undertakes to make War against the Romans , without any just cause . II. His preparations ; Hannibal comes to him , adviseth him to carry the War into Italy , and sends Ariston the Tyrian to Carthage , to stir up the people . III. A Conference between Scipio the African and Hannibal . IV. Antiochus , on the promises of the Etolians , begins the War. V. Hannibal's Speech to divert the King from prosecuting the War , till his Forces were come out of Asia . VI. The Romans prepare for War , mean while Antiochus besieges Larissa , but raises his Siege , and goes to winter at Chalcedon , where he Marries , though above fifty years old . VII . Manius , General of the Romans ; pursues Antiochus , who stays for him at the straits of Thermopylae , where they engage , and Antiochus is defeated . VIII . Publick Prayers for Manius Victory , which is followed by the surrendry of many places ; Antiochus causes his Forces to come from Asia . IX . L. Scipio Consul prepares to come and command the Army after Manius ; mean while Livius , Admiral of the Romans , and Polexenidas , Commander of Antiochus's Fleet , engage , where Livius gets the better . X. L. Scipio , and his Brother the African pass into Etolia , and thence into Thrace ; whilst Livius , Successor of Attilius , takes many Towns ; and Polexenidas deceives Pausimachus , General of the Rhodian Fleet. XI . Seleucus , the Son of Antiochus , invades Eumenes his Kingdom , and besieges Pergamus , whence he raises his Siege , mean while the Roman Fleet defeats that of Antiochus . XII . He quits all he held in Europe , which the Scipio's possess themselves of ; then follow that King , and overtake him at Sardis , where conditions of Peace are proposed , which he will not accept . XIII . He is forced to come to a Battel , wherein he is utterly defeated . XIV . The Scipio's grant him Peace , on conditions which the Senate confirm ; for which the African is accused of corruption , and defends himself in an extraordinary manner . XV. Manius , Successor of Scipio , gives Order to the rest of the Affairs of Asia , and brings back the Army into Italy , where he dismisses them , and the Senate rewards the Rhodians and Eumenes . XVI . An account of the Successors of Antiochus their actions ; and how the Romans reduced Syria , to the form of a Province . XVII . The State of the Affairs of Syria from Alexander the Great , till Seleucus Nicanor came to be King. XVIII . His Life and Actions . XIX . The History of the Marriage of Antiochus with Stratonice , and the death of Seleucus . XX. Continuation of the Descendants of Seleucus to Antiochus the Great , and a short recapitulation of his Successors . ANtiochus , King of Syria , Babylon , and of many other Countries , was the Son of Seleucus , Grand-child of Antiochus , and the sixteenth Successor from that Seleucus , who after the Death of Alexander , reigned in that part of Asia , confining on the Euphrates . This Prince made the first proof of his Arms against the Medes , the Parthians and other people revolted from his Predecessors , where he signaliz'd himself by so many Heroick Actions , that he gained the sirname of Great . Afterwards the success of his first Enterprizes , and that glorious Title raising his courage , he despoiled Ptolemy Philopator , King of Egypt , yet but an Infant , of the lower Syria , and part of Cilicia ; and after that , setting no bound to his designs , he transported the War towards the Hellespont into Etolia and Ionia , where he claimed a right , by virtue of his being King of Asia , because formerly those Countries had been under the Dominion of the Kings of Asia . From thence passing into Europe , he became Master of Thrace , constraining those who offered to resist to pay him obedience . He likewise fortified the Chersonesus , and rebuilt Lysimachia , which Lysimachus , King of Thrace , after Alexander had built as a Cittadel to keep the people in subjection ; and which after his death , the Thracians had demolished . Antiochus undertook to repeople it , making those Inhabitants , which went out of it return , redeeming those that were in slavery , and drawing thither many new ones , giving them Sheep and Oxen , and Iron to Till the Ground . He was very desirous with all possible expedition to put this City in a condition , and to make it the seat of that War he had resolved on , because he believed that in all Thrace there was no place more proper to be made a Magazine of Corn , and other Provisions . A great number of people had already surrendred unto him , aud received the Garrisons for fear of his Arms , when those of Smyrna , Lampsacus , and many others , who would not submit to his Yoke , sent their Deputies to Flaminius the Roman General , who a little before had in a great Battel defeated Philip of Macedon in Thessaly ; for in those times and before , the Affairs of Greece and Macedon were exremely embroiled , as we have related in the Greek Histories . There were many deputations on one part and the other , between Antiochus and Flaminius , but without any effect ; for the Romans and Antiochus had for a long time been distrustful of one another . The Romans were of opinion , that this King grown now so powerful , would not , after so many happy successes , consent to Peace and Repose ; and that Prince saw that the Romans only could oppose his designs , there being small likelyhood they would ever suffer him to establish a Dominion in Europe : Yet hitherto there was no occasion given of a breach , when the Ambassadors of Ptolemy Philopater came to Rome to complain that Antiochus had dispoiled him of Syria and Cilicia . The Senate and people of Rome were very glad that this occasion presented , and presently sent their Ambassadors to Antiochus , under pretence of reconciling the two Kings : but indeed to observe the designs of Antiochus , and oppose them as much as they could possible . Cneus , chief of this Embassie , required of the King , That he would not hinder Ptolemy , who was a friend of the people of Rome , from enjoying what had been left by his Fathers : and that he should leave in liberty those Cities , which formerly belonged to Philip of Macedon , saying it was not reasonable , that he should take to himself what the people of Rome had conquered . To this he added , That they were astonished he should come from Medea to the Sea-costs of Asia , with so great a Fleet , and so powerful an Army , and already begin to trouble Europe by building of Cities , and making himself Master of Thrace , and that there was great appearance all these were but preparations to another War. The King made answer , That his Predecessors had formerly possessed Thrace , but being busied elsewhere , it had been usurped from them , and that now , that he had leisure , he would recover the Possession , and had rebuilt Lysimachia for the Residence of his Son Seleucus . For the rest , he would leave the Cities of Asia in liberty , provided they would own the Obligation from him , and not from the people of Rome . But for what respects Ptolemy , ( said he ) I am his Kinsman , and shall suddenly be his Father-in-law , and then shall take care to act in such a manner , as he shall give you thanks for the good office you have done him : but let me in my turn be astonished too , not being able to comprehend by what right the people of Rome meddle with the Affairs of Asia , since I meddle not with those of Italy . Thus they parted , without doing any thing save threatning one another . Some time after a report was spread , that Ptolemy Philopater was dead , which made Antiochus to take his way towards Egypt , with design to seize that Kingdom , which the death of that King might make an easie Conquest . Being at Ephesus , Hannibal driven from Carthage by the calumnies of his Enemies , who had accused him to the Romans , as factious and likely to trouble the Peace now between them , came to salute him , and offer him his service ; and as he had the Reputation of a great Captain , the King received him with much● kindness , and kept him near his person . Being gone as far as Lycia , he understood that Ptolemy was yet living , whereupon he quitted the design of Egypt , out of hopes that he might easily seize Cyprus , and to that intent , he embarqued for that Island ; but was surprized with so furious a Tempest near the River Sara , that he lost a great number of his Ships , and many of his Friends , Mariners and Soldiers ; and the rest of his Fleet being carried by the Storm to Seleucia in Syria , he there caused his Ships to be repaired , which were much out of order , and celebrated the Nuptials of his Children , Antiochus and Laodice , whom he had before made enter into contract of Marriage . At length having absolutely resolved on a War with the Romans , he endeavoured to ally himself to the Kings his Neighbours by Marriage . He sent Cleopatra , sirnamed Syra to Ptolemy in Egypt , and gave her in Dower the lower * Syria , which he had formerly usurped from him , hoping thus to appease that young man , that he might attempt nothing on that side during the War. He sent likewise Antiochida to Ariarathes , King of Cappadocia , and the last to Eumenes , King of Pergamus : But that King knowing the design he had of making War upon the Romans , and that it was only for that end that he sought his Alliance , excused himself ; and when his Brother Attalus and Phileter wondred that he despised the Alliance of so great a King his Neigbour , who offered it of himself ; he laid before them the importance of this War , in which possibly in the beginning they might fight with equal Forces , but that in the end the Romans would prove victorious , by reason of that courage and generosity , which rendred them undefatigable . In which case , said he , I shall remain free and secure in my Kingdom ; but if Antiochus overcome , 't is possible so powerful a Neighbo●r may deprive me of my Estates ; or if he l●t me keep them , 't will be only on conditions of submission to his Empire . These were the Reasons why he would not accept the Match . Now Antiochus being returned to the Hellespont , and passed over into Chersonesus , took many places in Thrace , either by force or surrender , set at liberty all the Greeks that were under the Dominion of the Thracians , and was extremely liberal to those of * Bizantium , because their City being seated at the mouth of the Sea , was very commodious for War ; he likewise by his bounty , and the terror of his Arms , drew the Galatians to his party , judging those great Bodies were very proper to oppose the Romans in a Battel . After this he came to Ephesus , whence he Deputed Lysias , Eginetes and Menippus to Rome , in effect to pry into the intentions of the Senate , but in appearance to tell the Fathers : That always hitherto he had been affectionate to the Roma● Name , and likewise that he had been desired to have been received into their Alliance , if they had thought him worthy . However , he could not but wonder that they should order him to quit the Cities of Ionia , to release to some of them the Tribute they ought him , not to meddle with the Affairs of Asia , and to abandon the Possession of Thrace , which he held of his Ancestors ; for that such kind of commands were usually given to the Conquered , and not to Friends . The Senate knowing well that these Ambassadors were only come to sound them , answered in few words , If Antiochus leave the Asiatique Greeks at liberty , and touches nothing in Europe , he may be , if he pleases , friend of the people of Rome . This was all they said , without giving any farther reason to the Ambassadors . Antiochus thereupon designing as soon as he could to seize upon Greece , that from thence he might begin the War against the Romans , thought good to communicate his intentions to Hannibal , who told him , That Greece having for a long time been afflicted with War , he thought there would be no great difficulty in seizing upon it . But that it was hard for a Prince to make War in his own Country , because of the scarcity of Provisions that might happen , but much more easie to maintain it in his Enemies Country : That Antiochus would never attain his desires upon the Romans in Greece , considering the conveniencies they had of supplying themselves with Provisions , and the faculty of raising Men : He therefore counselled him to si●se on some part of Italy , and make that the seat of the War , whereby the Roman Affairs would , as well at home as abroad be weakned . I know , said he , Italy perfectly well ; and if you will give me but ten tho●sand men , dare promise my self to land and post my self in some place convenient for your designs , from thence I will write to my Friends in Carthage , to engage them to stir up the people to revolt , who already of themselves weary of the present Government , preserve no great fidelity for the Romans , and who out of hopes of a better Fortune , will attempt any thing as soon as they hear of my return to Italy . The King with pleasure listned to this advice ; and considering ( as true it was ) that the Engagement of the Carthaginians in this War , was of no small importance , gave him charge to write forthwith to his Friends . However he writ not , for he could not do it with safety , the Romans having their Spies every where , and the War not being yet declared : Besides there were many envious persons in Carthage , and that Republick was troubled with those Divisions , which not long after were the cause of its ruine . Howbeit , he sent to his Friends a certain Tyrian Merchant , called Ariston , who came to Carthage , under pretence of Trade , and by him he desired them , that as soon as they heard he was entred Italy , they should move the people to revenge the outrages they had received ; he acquitted himself very well of his Commission : for Hannibal's Enemies knowing of the coming of this Ariston , began to make a great noise , as if he had the management of some contrivance to the prejudice of the Publick , so that search was made for the Tyrian , and he , that he might not only engage the Friends of Hannibal , fixed up by Night in the Place a certain Writing , by which that Captain exhorted all the Senate to joyn with Antiochus for the defence of the Country , and that done , gets him to Sea. Morning being come , and the Writing read , the Friends of Hannibal found themselves by this invention discharged of any suspicion could be had of them , because it was believed the whole Senate had part in this advertisement . However the people knew not what to resolve on , they affected not the Roman Rule , but they had neither the power , nor the boldness to attempt any thing . Mean while the Romans to cry quits with Antiochus , sent him likewise Embassadors to sound him , and spy into his Forces , of the number of which was Scipio the African . They came to Ephesus , where understanding that he was gone into Pisidia , they staid for him , and during his absence , had several conferences with Hannibal . They expostulated with him , that whilst Carthage was in Peace , and Antiochus upon the point of being declared Enemy of the people of Rome , he had left his Country , though since the League , neither he nor any other Carthaginian had any cause of complaint . This was a policy in the Ambassadors , who believed by these familiarities with Hannibal , they might bring him under suspicion with the King , of which , as great a Polititian as he was , he was not at all aware : But the King being advertised of it , grew jealous of him , and confided not in him , as he had done before : but besides his jealousie , Antiochus grew envious of this great Commander , fearing left , if his Affairs had success , all the Glory would be attributed to Hannibal . One day ( as 't is said ) these two excellent men , holding a conference before a numerous Auditory , fell upon a discourse of great Captains ; and Scipio having asked Hannibal , who of them all he esteemed to be the greatest ? He replied , Alexander of Macedon : To which Scipio agreed , because he yielded to Alexander : And thereupon asking again , to whom he gave the second place , he named Pyrrhus King of Epire , because in his Judgement , Boldness and Courage were the principal Virtues of a General of an Army , and of all Kings he had ever heard speak of , he had known none more hardy . Scipio approved not this so well , yet he asked him again , To whom he gave the third place ? To my self , said he , for scarce crept out of my Infancy , I made my self Master of Spain ; I am the first , after Hercules , that hath passed the Alps with an Army ; and being entred into Italy , have struck a terrour through all places : I have taken and sack'd four hundred Cities , and all this without any assistance , either of Men or Money from the Carthaginians . Here Scipio interrupting these Bravadoes , told him smiling ; And in what degree would you have placed youy self , if I had not overcome you ? I would have then ranked my self , said he , before Alexander . Thus without diminishing any thing of his own Glory , he obliged Scipio with an ingenious praise , telling him he had vanquished a Captain greater than Alexander . Their conference ended : Hannibal prayed Scipio to go and lye at his Apartment ; which Scipio answered , he would freely have done , had he not been with Antiochus , whom the Romans had a present distrust of . Thus did these great Captains , by a Generosity worthy of themselves , measure their enmities only by the Wars in which they were ingaged . Flaminius did not so , for finding , after the defeat of Antiochus , Hannibal , who fled to have saved himself in Bithynia , in the Court of King Prusias , where that Roman was in Embassie upon other Affairs , though he had never received any particluar offence , nor had any order from the Senate , there being now no reason to fear him , Carthage being subdued ; yet he constrained him to end his days by Poyson . 'T is said this death had been foretold him by the Oracle in these terms . In the Libyssan land shall Hannibal dye . But he himself was deceived , for he hoped to dye in Libya , never thinking that in Bithynia , there was a River called Libyssa , which gave name to the adjacent Country . I have related these Examples , as well of the Generosity of Scipio and Hannibal , as of the contrary baseness of Flaminius , because I thought them not unworthy to find a place in this History . To proceed , Antiochus upon his return from Pisidia , after having given Audience to the Deputies of the Rhodians , promised to leave in liberty both them , the Byzantines , and all the other Greeks , bordering upon Asia , in case he came to an agreement with the Romans ; but would not grant the same conditions to the Etolians and Ionians , because they had already been accustomed to the Dominion of the Kings of Asia , as barbarous , as they were . As for the Roman Ambassadors , they returned without doing any thing ; nor indeed came they for any other intent , but to gain knowledge of the Estate of Antiochus his Affairs . After their departure , came the Deputies of Etolia , of whom Thoas was the Chief , who offered the King all the Forces they had , advising him to pass forthwith into Greece , as to an easie Conquest : Telling him , There was no necessity he should stay for those Forces that were to come out of the midst of Asia , for the Etolian Powers were more than sufficient , and besides the Lacedemonians ▪ and Philip of Macedon , sworn Enemy of the Romans , would joyn with him as soon as he should be entred into Greece , but that he could not use too much diligence , Antiochus presently took fire , nor could the news brought him of his Sons being dead in Syria hinder his embarquing , but with ten thousand men only , he went and landed in the Island of Euboea , which he so terrified , that they yielded to pay him Obedience . Micithion , one of his Captains , began likewise prosperously enough ; for having found some Romans in the Island of Delos , which is consecrated to Apollo , he cut part of them in pieces , and took the rest Prisoners . Amynander , King of the Athamanians , joyned himself likewise to Antiochus , and that for the reason we are about to relate . A certain Macedonian , called Alexander , bred at Megalopolis , to whom the Inhabitants had granted the freedom of becoming a Burgess of their City , had perswaded them by extravagant lyes , that he was of the Race of Alexander , the Son of Philip ; and to gain the more credit to his knavery , he called his Children , the one Philip , and the other Alexander , and the last , which was a Daughter , Apamia , whom he gave in Marriage to Amynander , Philip , Brother to the Maid , and who had conducted her to her Husband , seeing his weakness and ignorance in Affairs , had staid with this his Brother-in-law to Govern his Estates , in favour of the Alliance . Antiochus took hold of this occasion , putting this Philip in hopes that he would re-establish him in the Kingdom of Macedon , which belonged to him by Succession from his Ancestors ; and by this means he drew the Athamanians to his party , as he did likewise the Thebans by going to Thebes , where he made an Oration to the people . Thus having rashly enough undertook a War of such great importance , founded on the assistance of Anynander , the Thebans and the Etolians , he held a Council concerning Thessaly , whether he should presently siese it , or stay till Winter were past . Hannibal being at this Assembly , where he had kept silence till the King desired his advice , then gave it in these terms . The Oration of Hannibal I Am of the opinion it is indifferent , whether you siese upon Thessaly before Winter or after : but know , that people broken by a long train of misfortunes , though they may at present testifie an inclination to you , will not stick to range themselves on the Roman party , if there happen to you the least disgrace : Besides we are come hither without any Forces of our own , perswaded by the Etolians , that the Lacedemonians and Philip will joyn with us ; and yet I fear the Lacedemonians are no less our Enemies than the Achaians : For Philip , though he should declare for you , I cannot perceive in the condition , wherein things stand , that it would be of much importance which party he takes , but I am firm in this judgement , that you forthwith cause your Troops to come out of Asia , without placing your hopes , either upon the Etolians or Amynander , and that as soon as they are come , you enter Italy , that the Romans thereby sufficiently pestered to find remedies for Domestick mischiefs , may attempt nothing against your Dominions , nor , fearing to leave home defenceless , permit their Forces to range abroad . To this purpose you must divide your Fleet into two parts , one of which may waste the Coasts of Italy , whilst the other is kept in readiness , expecting some favourable conjuncture . In the mean time you are to post your self with your Land Army on the Frontiers of Greece , near unto Italy , both to hold them always in terrour , and to make an irruption as soon as you can possibly . Then it will be to some purpose to use all sorts of means to engage Philip to your interests , for which part soever he takes , he will be of no small consequence . And if you cannot gain him , you must send your Son Seleucus to enter his Country with an Army on the Thracian side , that seeing himself embroiled in a Domestick War , the Enemy may draw no assistance from him . This was Hannibal's opinion , which certainly was not ill , nor indeed was there any better proposed in the Assembly . But the envy born to this great Man , joyned with a fear , the King and Councellors had , le●● he should appear more understanding in the mystery of War than they , or that if things succeeded , all the Glory would be attributed to him , hindred its being followed , save only that Polexenidas was dispatch'd into Asia , to cause the Army advance . The Senate receiving advice of this irruption in Greece , and of the defeat of the Romans in Delos , declared Antiochus Enemy to the Roman people : And thus after the distrust so long time had on one part and the other , they came to an open War. But because the King was Possessor of vast Territories in the Continent , and of almost all the Sea-coasts , that he was entred into Europe , where he had begot a fear of him , as well because of his mighty preparations , as of the Glory of those brave Actions had gained him the title of Great , the Romans believed that this War would be of a long continuance ; and besides , they were distrustful of Philip of Macedon , whom they had lately vanquished , and doubtful lest the Carthaginians should violate the League , because of Hannibal , who was with Antiochus , they had moreover in suspicion some Provinces newly conquered , and fearful lest they should make some insurrection , when they saw Antiochus in Arms , wherefore they sent Forces to bridle them with Garrisons , and with Propretors , who had each of them carried before them six Axes , and to whom they gave one half of the Authority attributed to the Consuls , as they bore half their Ensigns : And because in this great danger , they were likewise doubtful lest Italy should not prove altogether faithful , or stand stedfast with them against Antiochus , they sent a powerful Army unto Tarentum , to hinder the Enemies entrance , whilst their Fleet coasted round the Country , so much did Antiochus at first terrifie them . After they thought they had sufficiently secured Affairs within ; they set themselves to levy Soldiers , of whom they raised twenty thousand in the City , and twice as many in the Cities of their Allies , with design in the Spring to pass into Ionia . Thus they spent the Winter in making their preparations . In the mean time Antiochus took his march towards Thessaly , and being come to the place called Cynocephalos or Dogshead , he Magnificently buried the bodies of those that had been slain , which had hitherto lain without Sepulchre , gaining by this means the good will of the Macedonians , and loading Philip with the hatred of his people , incensed that he had not taken the care to bury the bodies of those had been slain in his service . Philip was yet uncertain what party he should take , but hearing this news , he streightway preferred the Romans , and sending for Bebius , that commanded the Army , that lay hard by , took between his hands the Oath of Alliance against Antiochus . Bebius praysed him , and henceforward trusted in him , so far that sending Appius Claudius with two thousand Men into Thessaly , he made not any difficulty of causing him to march through the midst of Macedonia . Claudius being come to Tempe , nigh Antiochus his Camp that besieged Larissa , kindled great fires that he might make the Enemy believe he was come with a powerful Army . The King did believe it , and perswading himself it was Bebius and Philip him ; Fear made him raise the Siege of Larnissa , and making the season his pretence which began to grow cold , he went to take up his Winter-quarters at Chalcis . Here he fell in love with a beautiful Virgin , though he were above fifty years old , and Married her with Great Pomp and Magnificence , without considering he had upon his hands a War , wherein all his Glory lay at stake . He spent the whole Winter in pleasure and divertisement , and suffered his Army to do the like , but having in the first of the Spring made an inroad into Acarnania , he too well perceived that Soldiers accustomed to Idleness were difficultly retrived , and began to repent of his Marriage , and the delights to which he had abandoned himself . Not but that he did somewhat in this Country ; Some places submitted to him , and others he took by force , but having intelligence that the Romans passed the Ionian Sea , he returned to Chalcis . Their Army was composed of two thousand Horse , and twenty thousand Foot , they had likewise some Elephants . It was commanded by Manius Acilius Glabrio , who being passed from * Brundusium into Apolonia took his march towards Thessaly , raising in his way , the sieges from before such Cities as the Enemy had invested , and driving out the Garrisons from those who had received them , he reduced likewise , that Philip of Megalopolis , who had the forementioned pretensions on the Kingdom of Macedon , and took Prisoners about three thousand of Antiochus Souldiers . Mean while Philip of Macedon made an Irruption into Athamania , and drove thence Amynander , who fled , and sheltred himself in Ambracia . Antiochus having intelligence hereof , and seeing so sudden a change of affairs , began to be afraid of the diligence of his enemies , and perceived at last that Hannibals advice was the best , Wherefore he dispatched many Messengers one after another to Polexenidas , to cause him to advance , and in the mean while with all expedition possible he drew together all the force he could make , which amounted to ten thousand Foot and fifteen hundred Horse , with some Auxiliary Troops of his Allies , and with these went to siese upon the pass of Thermopylae , that he might stop the Enemies passage whilst he expected his Army out of Asia . Now the strait of Thermopylae is a long and narrow passage , bounded on one side with a troublesome and inaccessible Sea , and on the other with a deep and broad Marish . It hath on both sides two mighty steep Rocks , of which one is called Tichiontes , and the other Callidromos , where are found hot Springs whence the place had the Name of Thermopylae . Here Antiochus caused to be raised , two walls , and erected Engins upon them , committing the guard of the tops of the mountains to the Etolians , lest the Enemy should surprize him by the same windings Xerxes had found out to assault the Lacedemonians and Leonidas , because they had left them unguarded . Having therefore placed a thousand Men , on each top , he went and encamped with the rest of the Army near Heraclea . Manius having intelligence of the Enemies Posture , caused publication of the battel to be made for the morrow , and at the same time sent away two of his Tribunes M. Cato and L. Valerius to whom he gave as many chosen Men as they desired , with Orders in the night to make a turn about the mountains and if it were possible to drive the Aetolians from their Posts . Valerius having assaulted those which had the Guard of Tichiontes , was repulsed , for they defended themselves couragiously . But Cato having posted himself near the Callidromos , about the last watch advanced , and surprized the Enemies , yet asleep ; however he had a sharp scuffle , by reason of the incommodiousness of the place , where the Soldiers were forced to Scramble up the Rocks , and Precipices to come at the Etolians . Mean while Manius marched directly towards Antiochus , having drawn off his Army into several bodies for he could not fight otherwise in these straits where the King expected him , having placed his Targets , and light Armed Foot in the Front of his Phalanx , which he had embatteled before his Camp , on the right hand stood the Slingers and Archers , who guarded the Foot of the Mountain , On the left the Elephants , and on the Sea-side , those Companies appointed for the Guard of his Person . When they were engaged , Manius found himself rudely intreated on all sides , by the light Armed Soldiers : But bravely sustaining the Shock , and sometimes giving ground , sometimes returning fiercely to the charge , he harassed them in such manner , that he put them to the Rout. The Phalanx opened to give them passage , and closing again presented the Romans with an infinite of sharp long Pikes ; ( By this Invention it was that Alexander of Macedon and Philip did principally make themselves terrible , for no Man was so hardy as to press upon this thick and affrightful forrest of Pikes . ) Hereupon on a sudden , might be perceived the Etolians with great crys flying from the Callidromos , and sheltring themselves in Antiochus Camp ; which at the instant struck fear into both parties , who knew not what it meant ; but when they knew Cato who with loud shouts pursued the Flyers , and saw him already nigh the Camp , the Kings Soldiers , who had heard the Roman Courage and Valor largely spoken of , and were sensible of their own defects and faintness , occasioned by their having spent the Winter in Pleasures and Idleness , began to be afraid , and their fear blinded them , so that they could not observe the numbers commanded by Cato , but imagining them far greater then they were , and apprehensive lest they should Plunder their Camp , they ran thither in disorder , followed so close by the Romans , that they entred Pelmel with them , and forced them to a second flight . Manius pursued them as far as Scarphi● , and made a horrible slaughter , took a great number of Prisoners , and at his return from the chase of the Enemy gave their camp in spoil to his Soldiers . Mean while the Etolians had siesed the Roman camp , which they found abandoned , but as soon as they saw Manius return they quitted it . It is said that of the Roman Army there were about two hundred Men slain , either in the fight or the pursuit , Antiochus lost ten thousand reck●●●●● the Prisoners , and he as soon as he saw his Army give way , saved himself with five hundred Horse , and at one carriere reached Elatia . From thence he got to Chalcis , where his Fleet lay , on which he Embarqued with his new Spouse Eubia ( for so she was called ) and fled to Ephesus . Yet he took not with him all his Ships , for some that were laden with Provision fell into the hands of the Roman Admiral who sunk them . News of this Victory being brought to Rome , publick Prayers were made , all the City rejoycing at the happy beginnings of this War , and in acknowledgment of Philips fidelity they sent back to him his Son Demetrius , who was yet a Hostage in the City . Whilst at Rome they were giving Demostrations of their joy for this happy success , the Phocians , Chalcidians and many other people , who had been of the Kings party , came to ask pardon of Manius , who forgave them . After which he went with Philip to spoil Etolia , took all their Cities together with Damocrites General of that Nation ( the same Damocritus who had threatned Flaminius , he would encamp on the banks of Tiber. ) After this he took his March towards Callipolis , over Mount Corax , which is of a great height , and very difficult to pass by reason of the Rocks especially for an Army , laden with baggage , and the spoils of the Enemy as this was , for in passing this cragged way many Soldiers with their Arms and Equipage , were lost among the Precipices , besides they stood in fear of the Etolians , who might have troubled them , but they appeared not , being busied in sending 〈◊〉 to Rome to desire peace . Antiochus in the mean while drew towards the Sea side with all Expedition possible , all the forces that had been levied in the Lands under his obedience . He caused likewise a Fleet to be fitted out , the command of which he gave to Polexenidas , who had been banished from Rhodes , and not long after passed into Chersonesus , which he fortified a second time , he placed Garrisons in Sestos and Abidos , by which the Romans might pass into Asia . And having designed Lysimachia for his Principal Magazine , he caused to be brought thither great store of Ammunition and Provision , believing the Romans would soon draw towards him with great forces both by Sea and Land. The Senate and People of Rome sent as Successor to Manius , L. S●ipio now Consul , and because he was not over expert in the Art of War , they gave him for Lieutenant Publius his brother , who having overcome the Carthaginians , had brought away the surname of African as a spoil . Whilst these two brothers were laboring in their preparations , Livius who before had Commission to hinder the Enemy , from making any descent in Italy , having been sent Successor to Attilius , who commanded the Romans Naval Forces , Embarqued on those Ships he had for the Defence of the Coasts , together with some sent by the Carthaginians , and other Allies , and came to the Port of Pyrae●m , where Attilius having delivered up to him , the command of the Fleet , he took the Sea with fourscore and one Ships , all Armed for War followed by Eumenes , with fifty more , the better half of which were likewise Armed . They first made a descent in Phocida , which yet held for the King , but now for fear receiving them , they the day following went forth to fight . For Polexenidas who commanded Antiochus his Fleet was coming to meet them with two hundred Ships much lighter then theirs , which was a great advantage , for the Romans were not yet perfectly skilled in Sea Affairs . This Captain seeing that two Carthaginian Ships , advanced in the head of the Fleet , sent out three of his against them , which took them both , but empty , for the Africans had cast themselves into the Sea. Livius angry at this affront , makes a head , and goes to charge the Admiral , they stay for him , and grapple with him , so that the Ships being now fast to one another , they fought as if on firm Land ; but the Romans being most daring leaped into the Enemies Ships , and making themselves Masters of them , brought them into the body of their Fleet , together with the two Carthaginian Ships had been taken at first . After this Prologue to a Battel , when the two Fleets came to joyn , the Romans far surpassed their enemies in bravery and strength , but because their Ships were heavier , they could not reach those of Antiochus , when they made their retreat ; however they forced them to fly and save themselves in Ephesus , and they themselves went to Chios , where joyned with them seven and twenty Auxiliary Ships of Rhodes ; The King having heard what passed in this Sea-fight , sent Hannibal into Syria , to cause other Ships to come from Phaenicia and Cilicia , but at his return the Rhodians gave him chase , and forced him to retreat into Pamphilia , and having taken some of his Ships , kept the rest for a while blocked up in the Port. Mean while Publius Scipio , being come into Etolia with the Consul Manius , who had delivered up to him the Army , he would not carry the War from City to City , judging it scarce worth the time , and therefore permitted the Etolians to send again their Deputies to Rome , whilst he chose rather to go directly to Antiochus , before his brothers Consulate was expired . To which end he caused his Army to march by Macedon and Thrace , to gain the Hellespont , but this way had been very difficult and troublesome , had not Philip of Macedon , taken order that the Markets should all the way be supplyed and built Bridges , and brought in Provisions as he did . This piece of Service was the occasion that the Scipio's , released him of the rest of the Mony , that he ought , and indeed they had Orders to that purpose from the Senate in case he served the Common-wealth faithfully in that War. They wrote likewise to Prusias King of Bythinia , Letters by which they gave him to understand , that the people of Rome had enlarged the Dominions of a great many Kings , their Friends and Allies , and that though they had overcome Philip King of Macedon , yet they had left to him his Kingdom , sent back his Son that was in Hostage , and released him the Mony he was still obliged to pay them ; with which things Prusias was so much wrought upon , that he presently entred into Alliance with the Romans against Antiochus . Now the Admiral Livius understanding that the Scipio's were upon their way , left Pausimachus the Rhodian in Etolia , with the Rhodian Ships , and a part of the Roman , and himself with the rest sailed towards the Hellespont , to receive them . In his way Sestos and Rhetia , and two Ports of the Acheans , and some other little Towns yielded to him , and because Abydos would not do the same , he layd Siege to it . After Livius departure , Pausimachus lying at Anchor near Samos , exercised his people , in trying many inventions of his own , and framing new kinds of Engins , and among the rest making Iron Pots , filled with combustible stuff , and fastned to the end of long booms , thrust from the Ships , so that if in time of Service the Enemies Ships came near them , they might burn them , by letting fall into them , those flaming Pots . Whilst he busied himself in these sorts of Employments , Polexenidas who was likewise of Rhodes , but had been banished thence , was contriving how he might intrap him . He promised him to deliver up to him the Kings Fleet , on condition he would prevail that he might be recalled from Banishment : Pausimachus was jealous of the cheat , and for a good while stood upon his Guard ; but after he had received on the part of Polexenidas , Letters written with his own hand , and had advice that he was gone from Ephesus , having sent most of his Mariners to seek for Provisions , he thought there was no probability , that a man like him would run the hazard of giving testimony under his own hand against himself , and began too lightly to give faith to him , and grew negligent of his Guards ; he likewise sent his Seamen to Victual after the others Examples . Polexenidas seeing his plot took , suddenly caused his men to return , and privately sent Nicander , a famous Pyrate , with some armed Soldiers into Samos , to charge the Enemy behind on the Land side ; and he imbarquing about midnight , came before day break , and fell upon the Rhodian , and his Companians , who were yet asleep . Pausimachus frighted at this unexpected assault , commanded his Soldiers to dismount from the Ships , and defend themselves on the Beak : but when Nicander came to charge him behind ( perswaded by an errour ordinary in the night ) he believed the greatest Force had possest themselves of the Shore , and regaining his Vessels in great disorder , he was the first that made head against the Enemies , and the first that valiantly fighting was slain ; almost all the rest were slain or cut in pieces : Only seven Ships which carried the Fire-pots , and which the Enemies durst not approach were saved ; the other twenty were towed , by so many Boats to Ephesus . The noise of the Victory made Phocea , Samos and Cuma declare for Antiochus , and obliged Livius , who feared lest the Ships he had left in Aeolida , might be involved in the same misfortunes , speedily to return . Eumenes came thither also ; and the Rhodians having sent twenty other Ships , in a short time all men regained courage . To revenge this affront , they presented themselves before Ephesus in order of Battel ; but no person coming out to them , they left one half of their Fleet at anchor , in sight of the City ; and with the other part , went and made a descent into the Enemies Country , spoiling the Sea Coasts : but Nicander coming suddenly upon them , made them quit their prize , and flee to their Ships , so that the time of Livius command being expired , they came and disembarqued at Samos . At the same time Seleucus , Son of Antiochus , forraged the Lands of Eumenes , and held Pergamus so closely besieged , that no person could get out , so that Eumenes was constrained to make all haste possible to Elea , which is the border of his Kingdom , together with L. Emilius Regulus , the Successor of Livius . There came likewise from Achaia a thousand Auxiliary Foot , and a hundred chosen Horse , under the Command of Diophanes , who being entred into Pergamus , and perceiving from the Walls the people of Seleucus feasting and making merry , and careless of their Guards , would have perswaded the Inhabitants to make a Salley upon the Enemies ; but they not having courage enough to adventure it , he drew out what Horse and Foot they had , and placed them in battalia before the Walls , with directions not to move till they had Orders . The Enemy scoffed at the smalness of their number , and their fearfulness : but when he saw them busie at Dinner , he fell on , and giving the Alarm to their Corps de Guard , forced them to turn their backs , and flee in disorder ; some were killed taking up their Arms , others bridling their Horses , others in running after their Horses that were got loose , and others , as they strove in vain , to mount them . Thus Diophanes gained a noble Victory in the sight of the Inhabitants , who incouraged him from the Walls , but yet durst not come forth to second him ; and after having slain as many as he could overtake in so sudden an eruption , he returned into the City with Men and Horses taken from the Enemy . On the morrow he posted himself in the same station , without being followed by those of Pergamus any more than the day before . Seleucus faced him with some Bodies of Horse , offering him Battel ; but he moved not thereat , kept firm his ground near the Walls , waiting an opportunity ; and when he perceived about noon Seleucus Horsemen were returning to the Camp quite tyred , he furiously charged them in the Rear , and after having put them to the rout , and slain some of them , he retreated into the City , he made many such like attempts , for they could neither go out to Forrage , nor to cut Wood , but he was still at the backs of them ; till at last he harrassed them in such manner , that Seleucus was forced to withdraw his Camp out of the Territories of Pergamus , and at last was quite driven out of Eumenes's Kingdom . Sometimes after happened a Sea fight between Polexenidas and the Romans near Myonesa . Polexenidas having fourscore and ten Ships of War , and Regulus the Roman Admiral fourscore and three , of which five and twenty were Rhodians commanded by Eudorus . He was appointed to fight on the left hand ; but perceiving that Polexenidas was stronger on the right , and ready to encompass the Romans , he made head with all his Ships , which were very nimble , and forthwith opposed him , with those which carried Firebals , so that he durst advance no further for fear of burning ; but as he tack'd , he exposed the broadsides of his Ships to the Rhodians , who charging upon them , sunk some of them , till such time as one of the Rhodian Ships having run his Beakhead with such violence against a Sidonian , that the Anchor fell into the Rhodian , they were grappled fast together , and now they began a Fight as on firm Land , and a great number of Vessels thronging in both of one side and the other to the assistance of these grappled Ships , the Fight was very bloody ; but one half of the Kings Ships being divided from the rest of their Companions , were oppressed by the Romans before the others perceived it , and as soon as they saw it , they betook themselves to flight . The King lost nine and twenty Ships , of which thirteen were taken with all their crew . The Romans lost only two besides one of Rhodes , which Polexenidas carried with him to Ephesus . Thus ended the Sea Fight which was fought near Myonesa . Mean while the King strengthened the Chersonesus , and fortified Lysimachia , judging well , as true it was , that the Romans would find it difficult to pass into Thrace , without having a firm alliance with Philip. But being of an inconstant Spirit , and variable on matters of no moment , as soon as he heard of this loss , near Myonesa , he began to fear , and believed he had some God to his Enemy , since all things succeded so ill , that the Romans were become Masters of the Sea , where he thought he had the greatest advantage ; that Hannibal was blocked up in Pamphilia ; and that Philip , who he thought should have remembred the injuries he had received , did himself conduct the Enemy through ways inaccessible . Frighted with all these disorders ; and God blinding his judgement , as it happens in weighty calamities , he most imprudently abandons the Chersonesus , without staying so much as for a sight of the Romans , or without either transporting or burning all those Provisions and Munitions he had heaped together , whether of Corn , Arms , Engines or Money , but leaving them intire to the service of his Enemies . Nay , so senceless he was , that when those of Lysimachia went to him weeping with their Wives and Children , he took no notice of it . He had now no other thoughts but how to hinder the Romans from entring into Abidos , on which he hence forward placed all his hopes ; and yet , as if the Gods had more and more blinded him , he never took care to guard that passage , nor so much as placed a Garrison in it , but made a swift retreat into the Inland , designing there to expect the Enemy . The Scipio's having intelligence of his departure , made haste to possess themselves of Lysimachia ; and having siesed on all the Treasure and Provisions the King had left in Chersonesus , they forthwith passed the Hellespont , which they found defenceless , and overtook Antiochus at Sardis , before he any thing doubted it . This diligence of theirs so much astonished him , that beginning to torment himself , and making Fortune a party in the faults he had committed , he presently dispatched away H●raclides the Bizantine to the Scipio's to treat of Peace , offering them Smyrna , Alexandria upon the Granick , Lampsacus , which had been the cause of their difference , with half the charge of the War. He had likewise Orders to grant them all the Cities of Ionia , and Aeolia , which had held of their party , and in short , whatever they demanded . These Conditions he was to propose publickly ; but in private he had Commission to offer to Publius Scipio a great sum of Money , with promise to restore him his Son without Ransom , for the King had taken him prisoner in Greece , as he passed from Chalcis to Demetriade . This is that Scipio , who afterwards took and demolished Carthage , and was the second that bore the sirname of African . He was the Son of that Paulus , who took Perseus of Macedon , Grand-child to Scipio by the Mother side , she being his Daughter , and afterwards became his Son by Adoption . The Scipio's made answer to Heraclides in full assembly , That if Antiochus desired Peace , he must not only quit all Ionique and Eolique Cities , but likewise all Asia on that side Mount Taurus ; and besides that , pay all the Expence of this War , which had been begun through his fault ; And in particular Publius told the Byzantine , That if the King had offered these Conditions , whilst he held Lysimachia and the Chersonesus ; nay , it 's possible before he had passed the Hellespont , the Romans might have accepted them ; but seeing he had suffered them to pass , and that now they beheld themselves Masters , not only of the Bridle , but of the Horseman , they knew not what else to say to him . However , he was highly obliged to him for his kindness , and should be more when he sent him his Son , but as Affairs at present stood , he advised him , as his friend , to receive these Conditions e'er something worse befel him . After this he was carried sick to Aelea , leaving Cn. Domitius , Lieutenant to his Brother . As for Antiochus , he was of the same opinion Philip of Macedon had formerly in the like case been , that though he were absolutely defeated , they could not demand more , and therefore applied himself to rally his Forces in the Country of Thyatira , very near the Enemy . However , he sent Scipio his Son to Aelea , in acknowledgement of which Scipio sent him word , by those which brought him his Son , that he advised him not to give Battel till he was returned to the Army . The King perswaded by the Authority of that great Man , went and incamped near Mount Sipyle , where he fortified his Camp with a strong Wall , and was besides defended by the River Phrygia , which parted the two Armies . This Post he made choice of , that he might not be obliged to fight against his will. But Domitius , covetous of Glory , had a great desire to fight , whilst he had the Command . He therefore couragiously passed the River , and came and encamped within * twenty furlongs of the Enemy , doing all he could for four days together to draw him to a Battel , he every day drew out his Army before his Trenches , and the other did the like ; but neither the one nor the other would begin the engagement . The fifth day Domitius drew forth his Army , and took the Field , hoping Antiochus would come to meet him ; but seeing he moved not , he came and encamped close by him , and having let pass one day more , he caused it to be published throughout his Army , so loud that the Enemy might hear it , that on the morrow he would fight , whether Antiochus would or no : This King committed another mighty fault upon this occasion , for he might have stood upon the Ditch of his Camp , or have kept himself within his Trenches , till Publius had been recovered : but he thought it a shame for him to refuse Battel , when he was the strongest ; he therefore prepared himself , and about the last Watch , both Armies took the Field , and drew up in Array . They were Marshalled in this Order : Domitius placed his right wing , composed of about ten thousand Roman Foot on the Bank of the River ; on the side of them were ten thousand other Italian Foot , both parties divided into * Vanguard , Battel and Rear . Next the Italians stood Eumenes his Army , and three thousand Acheans armed with Bucklers . The right Wing composed of the Latin , Roman and Eumenes his Cavalry , which amounted to about three thousand Horse ; between whose Ranks there were placed some light armed Foot and Archers , and besides there were four Squadrons , which Domitius kept near his person , and all these made not above thirty thousand Men ; the right Wing was commanded by Domitius , the Battel by the Consul , and the left Wing by Eumenes . They had likewise some Elephants , which were come to them from Lybia ; but they believed they should not be able to make use of them , because they were too few ; and besides being small , as all the Lybian Elephants are , they would be apt to be frightned , when they saw greater , wherefore they placed them behind in the Rearguard : Such was the order of the Roman Army . Antiochus had an Army of seventy thousand Men , whose main strength consisted in the Macedonian Phalanx , composed of sixteen thousand Footmen , which according to the institution of the Ancient Kings , Philip and Alexander , were divided into ten Battalia's , each of fifty Ranks , and in each Rank two and thirty Men : Their Front represented the Walls of a City , because between every Body stood an Elephant like a lofty Tower ; it was covered on the Flanks with two bodies of Horse , the one of Galatians armed at all points , and the other of these chosen Macedonians , whom they call Agenia : In the right Wing were the light armed Soldiers , the * Argyraspides , and two hundred Archers on Horse-back . In the left Wing were the Gallograecian Foot , the Tectosages , the Trocmes , the Tolostiboges , some Cappidocians , whom Ariarathes had send to the King , and a great multitude of Mercenaries , which were sustained by other Cavalry , armed Back and Brest , and by the Band called Soccale lightly armed . Thus had Antiochus ordered his Forces , placing his principal confidence , according to all appearance , in his Cavalry , which in part covered the Front of his Battel : but he had committed an irreparable fault by having too closely lock'd up his Phalanx , on which he should have placed his chief reliance , being all old Soldiers . He had besides all these another Body composed of Slingers , Archers , and Men with Darts and Targets of divers Nations , Phrygians , Lydians , Pamphylians , Cretans , Triballians , Cilicians , armed after the manner of Crete , together with Archers on Horseback , Dacians , Mysians , Elymans and Arabes , who mounted on Dromedaries extremely swift , vexed the Enemy from above with the shot of their Arrows , and when they were to fight nigh at hand , made use of long and narrow Swords . There were some Chariots armed with Scythes , which were placed in the head of this multitude with Orders to retire , after having made the first charge . Antiochus Army appeared upon a view of it , to be , as it were , two , the one to assail the Enemy , and the other to stand their ground , as if they had been an Ambuscade , and certainly both the one and the other were capable of striking terrour , both for their number and their order . The King was upon the right hand , he gave the left to his Son , and Mendis , Zeuxis and Philip ; Master of the Elephants , had the charge of the middle Battel . The day was very misty , so that the obscurity hindred the Enemies from discovering their Forces ; and besides the moistness slackned the Bow-strings , and made limber and slippery the Thongs , with which they lanced their Darts ; which Eumenes having observed , found nothing else to be concerned at , his only care was now for the Chariots , which he extremely feared . He therefore command the Slingers , Darters , and other light armed Soldiers to charge them , and on every side to throw their Darts and Javelins only at the Horse ; for they being once beaten down , the Chariot was useless , or would serve rather to break the Ranks of their own party , than hurt the Enemy . And indeed it happened so , for the Chariot-horses being wounded , turned towards their own Cavalry , so that the Dromedaries that followed the Chariots were the first broken , then the armed Horsemen who could not shun the Encounters of the Scythes , by reason of the weight of their Armour : And thus was the whole Army put into a greater disorder , then there was any reason for , or the occasion merited ; for it having begun in the middle of the Field of Battel , spread it self to both ends , and the extent thereof being large amidst the confu●ion of different Voices , and a general fear , those which were near the danger , sooner felt the blow than foresaw it ; and all the rest were terrified with the expectation of some great mishap . Eumenes seeing his first onset had succeeded so well , and that the place where the Chariots and Dromedaries had stood was void , he pressed forward his Horse , and those of Italy against the Galatians , Cappadocians , and other Mercenaries , crying aloud to his people , that they should go fall upon those unskilful people , whom their Protectors had forsaken . They obeyed and charged with so much violence , that they put to flight both them and the Men of Arms that were behind them , whom the defeat of the Chariots had already put in disorder , and because the weight of their Arms hindred their saving themselves , they were almost all cut in pieces . Whilst Eumenes thus bore down the Horse in this Wing , Antiochus having broke and put to rout the Legions , gave them chase . Mean while the Macedonian Phalanx , which stood lock'd up together upon four Fronts in the midst of the Cavalry , finding themselves opened on all sides , by the flight of the Wings , opened to receive in the midst of them , some Companies of light armed Men , who fought at the head of them , and presently closed again . And now Domitius easily encompassed the Macedonians , thus clustred together , with his Horse and light armed Foot , and shrewdly annoyed them , for they could neither come to the charge , nor enlarge themselves , and their experience stood them in no stead at this close order , but rather exposed them to the Darts of their Enemies : All they could do was to present their Pike heads to the Romans , provoking them to come to the push , otherwise threatning they would come to them ; but being on foot , and heavily armed , they durst not go to assault Horsemen , for fear of breaking the Order of their Phalanx , which they could very hardly recover . The Romans pressed not too close upon these old Soldiers , thus lock'd together , and exasperated by despair ; but wheeling about them , they charged them at distance with Arrows and Darts , of which not any fell without execution , because they being so hudled together , could not shun them : seeing themselves harassed in this manner , and not knowing what course to take , they gave ground , but still retreating , and not breaking their Order , insomuch that the Romans durst not yet draw near , but were satisfied to charge them at distance , till such time as the Elephants , which they had placed between the Battalia's , began to break their Ranks , and refusing any more to obey their Rulers , caused the whole multitude to betake themselves to flight in disorder . Domitius having routed the Phalanx , attempted to force Antiochus his Camp , whilst he continued driving the Legions that were opposed to him unto their very Camp , they not being supported by any Horse , nor any Darters , nor Slings ; for Domitius had placed none in this Wing , believing it sufficiently defended by the River . But the King being repulsed by the Tribune , that had the charge of the Guard of the Camp , who sallied out with some fresh Forces , and caused those that fled to return to the charge , turned head , puffed up with an opinion of the Victory , because he knew not what had passed elsewhere . Attalus , Brother to Eumenes , advanced to encounter him with a Body of Horse , of which the King made so light off , that he charged through and through , without receiving any great damage . But when he came to have knowledge of the defeat , by the slaughter of his people , with whom all the Field of Battel was covered , seeing the vast heaps of Bodies , Men , Horses and Elephants , confusedly mixed together , and that even his Camp was in the Enemies power ; he likewise betook himself to flight , and all upon the spur made for Sardis , whither he reached about midnight . From Sardis he presently took the way towards Celenes , which men call Apamia , whither he had understood his Son was escaped . On the morrow he departed from Celenes towards Syria , leaving his Captains to rally the ruines of his Army ; and in the mean time sent Ambassadors into the Field of Battel , to demand peace of the Consul , who was then burying the Bodies of his dead , spoiling those of the Enemy , and gathering together the Prisoners . Among the Dead , there were found about four and twenty Roman Knights , and about three hundred Footmen , who had been slain by Antiochus , and of Eumenes Soldiers only fifteen Horsemen : As for the Enemy , they lost fifty thousand men , comprizing the Prisoners , for the number of the dead was so great , it could scarcely be counted . All the Elephants fell upon the place , save only fifteen , which were taken alive . After this Victory so great , that many could scarce believe it ; for they could not imagine that a handful of men fighting in an Enemies Country could possibly defeat such a prodigious Army of the Kings , and especiall of the Macedonian Phalanx , composed all of old Soldiers , now stronger in men than ever , and believed invincible ; after this Victory , I say , Antiochus his Friends blamed his rashness for having undertaken this War against the Romans , and said that from the beginning he had made it appear , that he was no great Captain , having so inconsiderately abandoned Lysimachia , and the Chersonesus ; and besides that , withdrawn the Garrisons from the Hellespont , by means of which he might have hindred the Scipio's from passing into Asia : And at last they condemned his imprudence for imprisoning , as it were , the choice Forces of his Army , thereby rendring them useless , and placing his hopes in a heap , and multitude of new leavied Soldiers , rather then in men accustomed by long exercise to the toils of War , and whose bodies and courages were both invincible . Whilst all the world talked in this manner of Antiochus , the Romans grown more resolute then before , now began to think nothing impossible , founding their thoughts , as well upon their native valor , as upon the assistance of the Gods , and not being able sufficiently to admire their own good fortune , when they considered how being so infinitely unequal in number , and in a strange Country , they had in one only battel , and in one day subdued so many Nations , made prize of so great Riches , overcome so many Mercenary Troops , quell'd the glory of the Macedonians , and in short ruined Antiochus , King of so many Kingdoms , and reduced him that had gained the Surname of Great , to a by-word , and a Proverb of Antiochus the Great has been . Whilst the Romans entertained themselves , with these pleasant thoughts , Publius brother to the Consul , finding himself in a condition to undertake a journey , came to the Camp , where the Kings Deputies had Audience . They now only desired to know what Antiochus must do , that he might be received into the friendship of the Senate and People of Rome , to which Publius answered . That this War was not begun , but through the fault and covetousness of Antiochus , who possessing a great Empire , of which the Romans were not at all jealous , not therewith content , had despoiled Ptolemy his kinsman , and friend to the people of Rome , of the lower Syria , had invaded Europe without any right , subdued Thrace , fortified the Chersonesus , and built Lysimachia . In conclusion having brought an Army into Greece , had endeavored to reduce under servitude the Greeks whom the Roman People had lately set at liberty and continued his enterprizes , till such time as he was defeated at Thermopylae , That though he had been forced to save himself by flight , he had abated nothing of his Ambition : but had renewed the War by Sea , where he had been beaten in several Engagements , and had never made any Overture of Peace till the Roman Army was come over into Asia . That even then he had proudly refused their conditions , and setting on Foot a mightier Army to make yet greater attempts was fallen into an Extremity of Disgrace . But ( said he ) though with reason we may impose on him a greater penalty , after so much obstinacy , we will not use our good fortune insolently , nor insult on others calamities . We offer you therefore the same conditions we did before , adding only some small matter advantagious to both , and of importance to the common security . Renounce Europe , Quit to us all Asia as far as Mount Taurus , Deliver into our hands all your Elephants , and as many Ships as we shall order you to furnish . You shall henceforth keep no Elephants , and only such a Number of Ships as we shall prescribe . You shall give up twenty Hostages , such as the Consul shall choose , and towards the Expence of the War you shall pay fifty Talents ready Mony , and two thousand five hundred after the Senate shall have ratified the Peace , with a thousand Talents to be for twelve years to come , yearly sent to Rome . You shall likewise deliver to us all Prisoners and Runaways , and pay unto Eumenes the Remainder of what was due to his Father . If Antiochus presently perform these Articles , we will grant him Peace , and promise him the Friendship of the Roman People ; Provided the Senate approve it . The Deputies having accepted these conditions , part of the mony was soon brought , and the Hostages delivered , among which was the Kings youngest Son called Antiochus , which done the Scipio's and Antiochus sent their Deputies to Rome . The Senate ratified the Treaty , and the Articles were signed according to Scipio 's intentions , however somethings were added not before expressed . That the bounds of Antiochus his Dominion should be the two Promontories , called Calecadnon and Sarpedonion , beyond which he was not to bear Arms. That he should have only twelve Ships of War to keep his Subjects in awe , but that if he happened to have any War , he might then have more , that he should not leavy any Mercenary Soldiers in the Lands under the Roman obedience , nor receive any Runaways , and that from three years to three years he should exchange the Hostages save only Antiochus his Son. This League was Engraven on a Table of Copper , and set up in the Capitol as other Articles of Peace with any Nation were used to be : an extract of which was sent to Manius Volson , who being at Apamia a City of Phrygia took before Antiochus Deputies the Oath of Alliance , as Antiochus on his part swore to observe it in the presence of the Tribune Thermus , sent to him for that purpose . Thus ended the War between Antiochus the Great , and the People of Rome . Some were of opinion it proceeded no farther , because of the favour shewed by the King to Scipio's Son , and indeed at his return to Rome , they endeavored to trouble him about it , and the two Tribunes of the People accused him of having been corrupted by presents to betray the Common-wealth . But he made slight of his accusers , and his Tryal happening to be assigned on the same day , that he had gained his Victory over the Carthaginians , he sent before hand to the Capitol , all things necessary for a Pompous Sacrifice , and presented himself before the Judgment Seat , magnificently habited , and not in Mourning like others accused of any crime , to move their Judges to compassion . This brave Man secured by the Testimony of his own Conscience , amazed all the world by this manner of Conduct , for when he began his Discourse , he made no mention of any crime , he spoke only of the Carriage of his Life past , the mighty things he had done for the Commonwealth , and the many Victories he had gained , and he uttered it with so good a grace as delighted the whole Auditory , but when he came to speak of Carthage , which he had subdued , he amplified the matter with so much heat , that he not only moved , but warmed the People , by telling them , This is the day , Gentlemen , whereon I defeated the Carthaginians whom once you so much feared : Wherefore I am going from this place to sacrifice at the Capitol , whoever loves his Country , let him follow , and go with me to return thanks to the Gods. Having said these words he mounted to the Capitol , without concerning himself at the Judgment . All the People followed him , and the Judges themselves applauded him , beseeching the Gods that his Sacrifice might prove acceptable . This proceedure left his accusers in a deep perplexity ; for they durst no more call to judgment or accuse of ambition or corruption a Man whose whole behaviour was exempt from suspicion and above calumny . Thus nobly did he scorn an accusation , had no agreement with his past life ; In which in my opinion he acted more prudently then Aristides accused of Theft , or Socrates when imprisoned for the matters objected against them , who suffered under the infamy without making defence for themselves . It is true , Plato attributes a certain Plea to Socrates , which he had framed according to his own fansie . In my Judgment likewise he repelled Calumny with more generosity then Epaminondas the Sovereign Magistrate of the Boeotians with Pelopidas and another , his Colleagues . The Thebans having sentthese Captains with their Forces to assist the Arcadians and Messenians against those of Lacedemon , and the War not being yet finished as they would have had it , they recalled them because of some Calumnies : but they kept for six Months more the Command of the Army , refusing to surrender it into their hands were sent to succeed them , till such time as they had driven out the Lacedemonian Garrisons , from the Cities they held , and placed Arcadians in them . Epaminondas had been the sole cause of this , having promised his Colleagues , that they should fall into no danger . But as soon as they were returned to the City , their accusers undertook them each apart to have them condemned to death ; for by their Laws it was a Capital Crime to hold by force the Command of the Army , when another was sent to be General . The other two were discharged not so much out of any compassion the Judges had for them , as because they laid the whole fault upon Epaminondas who had advised them so to do , and did consent to what they had said . He therefore being last of all called in Judgement , I confess ( said he ) that I have kept the Command of the Army beyond the time prescribed by the Law 's , and have constrained my Colleagues , whom you have absolved to do the same , I therefore beg no favor from you : I only desire that for my past services it may be writ upon my Tomb. Here lies he who having gained the Victory at Leuctra , led to the very Walls of Sparta his fellow Citizens , in whom before the only sight of the Lacedemonian Hats struck a terror : His Country condemned him to death , because he had less consideration for the Laws then for the Publick good . After having said these words , he descended from the Tribunal offering his body to any that would lead him to Execution , but the Judges touched with this reproach , and admiring this manner of defence , changed their design of condemning him as Criminal into Respect , and without putting it to Vote withdrew from the Assembly . Let every Man judge of these Examples as he pleases . To proceed ; Manius Successor to Scipio , visiting those Lands quitted by Antioc●us to the Romans to settle them in good Order . The Tolisbologes a people of Galatia , who had assisted the King in this War , refused to submit . They gathered together upon Olympus a Mountain of Mysia , whither he followed them with great labor , and having overtaken them , put them to the Rout , kill'd an infinite number , and drove others down the precipices insomuch that the slaughter was so great it was impossible to reckon the dead , because of their Numbers : he took forty thousand Prisoners , whose Arms he caused to be burnt , and because he could not carry along with them so great a Number of Captives , he sold them to the Neighboring Nations . The Tectosages , and the Trocmes to revenge their Nation , laid an Ambush for him , and charged him so furiously that with great difficulty he saved himself , but soon after finding them lying as it were heaped upon one another , by reason of their great Numbers , he caused them to be encompassed by his light Armed Soldiers , who at a distance discharging at them a shower of Arrows , not one fell without Execution , which made so horrible a Butchery , that after the death of eight thousand Men they drove the rest fighting past the River Halys ; and because Ariarathes King of Cappadocia , who had taken part with Antiochus , sent to Manius two hundred Talents , demanding Pardon , for he was fearful of the War , the Roman entred not into his Territories , but turned head towards the Hellespout with vast Riches , innumerable sums of Mony , an infinite of Spoils and Plunder , and an Army loaden with great quantity of Baggage . But now he committed a great fault , that he would not , being it was Summer time , take his passage by Sea , not considering the vast weight of their Equipage ; For it was not now his business to harden the Soldiers by labor , since he was not going to War , but returning home loaden with spoils . And yet he chose rather to lead his Army by the way of Thrace which is long , crooked and craggy , and that in the violent heat of Summer , and without giving any advice thereof to Philip , that he might have come out to meet and be his Conductor , nor did he divide his Forces into many Bodies , for the more commodiousness of the March , and better supply of things necessary , nor distributed the baggage by the companies that it might have been the better guarded , but he made all his Army file off , in the midst of which came the Carriages , which neither the Vanguard nor Rear could relieve , because the way was long and narrow , by which means the Thracians falling in on all sides , and charging them unexpectedly he lost a great part of his Prey , Mony and Soldiers , and hardly saved the rest in Macedon , which made appear of what importance Philips care in conducting them , was to the Scipio's , and how great Antiochus his fault was in abandoning the Chersonesus . Manius having caused the remainder of his people to march through Macedon into Thessaly , and from thence into Epire , imbarqued them , and landing at Brundusium dismissed there his Forces , and returned to Rome . Those of Rhodes and Eumenes King of Pergamus were well satisfied with having taken part with the people of Rome against Antiochus , and the Rhodians having sent their Ambassadors to Rome , and Eumenes being come in person thither , the Senate gave to the inhabitants of that Island Lycia and Caria , which they had taken from them some time before , for having favored the party of Perseus King of Macedon Enemy to the Roman people . As for Eumenes they gave him all that they had taken from Antiochus save only the Greek Cities of Asia , to so many of which as had been tributary to Attalus Father of Eumenes they ordered to pay tribute to Eumenes , and for those which had before paid tribute to Antiochus they were declared free , and permitted to live according to their Laws . Antiochus the Great being dead , his Son Seleucus succeeded , who redeemed his brother Antiochus from being Hostage at Rome by sending in his place Demetrius his Son. Antiochus was already come as far as Athens , when Seleucus was trayterously murdered by one of the Officers of his houshold called Heliodorus , who had designed to siese on the Kingdom , but Eumenes and Attalus drove him out and re-established Antiochus that they might gain his friendship : For there had already past some things between the Romans and them which obliged them to stand on their guard . Thus Antiochus the Son of Antiochus the Great entred into Possession of the Realm of Syria . The Syrians called him Epiphanes , that is to say Illustrious , because when strangers would have usurped his Kingdom he had defended it , and restored the Family of his Ancestors . Having therefore entred into Friendship and Alliance with Eumenes , he remained peaceable possessor of the Kingdom of Syria , and of the Neighboring Nations , giving the Government of Babylon to Timarchus , and the Superintendancy of his Revenues to Heraclides two brothers , whom he had abused . He undertook likewise a War against Artaxias King of Armenia , and having taken him Prisoner , died , leaving for his Successor his Son Antiochus but nine years old , to whom the Syrians gave the name of Eupator , because of the Vertue of his Father , and appointed Lysias for his Tutor or Governor . The Senate received with great satisfaction , the news , that Antiochus , who had resigned some years gloriously , was so soon dead ; and when Demetrius , the Son of Seleucus , Brother to Antiochus Epiphanes , Grandchild to Antiochus the Great , and Cousin to the Infant , represented at Rome , ( where he yet remained as Hostage , being about twenty three years of age ) that he was next Heir to the Crown , they refused to let him go , because they believed it more advantagious to the people of Rome to have Syria governed by a Child than a Man. And having understood likewise , that there were some Elephants in that Kingdom , and some Ships above the number agreed on with Antiochus ; they sent Commissioners to cause the Elephants to be killed , and the Ships to be burnt ; the sight of this Execution begot compassion in all the World , who thought it cruelty to kill Beasts so tame and so rare , and to burn such Ships , and so much spleen did it raise up in one Leptines , that meeting C● . Octavius in a place of Exercises , as he was causing himself to be anointed , he killed that Commissioner , whom Lysias caused to be interred . Demetrius having advice hereof , went to the Senate , and demanded that at least they would discharge him from the conditions of a Hostage , since he had been exchanged for Antiochus , who was dead ; but not being able to obtain any thing , he secretly escaped by a small Vessel into Syria , where he was received with a general approbation of all the World. He presently put Lysias to death , and soon after the Infant , forced Heraclidos to flee , and executed Timarchus as a Rebel , having accused him for ill management in the Government of Babylon . Wherefore he was called Demetrius * Soter , a name given him by the Babylonians . After this , seeing himself setled in the Kingdom , he sent to Rome a Crown of Gold worth ten thousand Crowns , as an acknowledgement of his having been civily treated in quality of a Hostage ; and moreover , delivered to them Leptines , who had slain Octavius . The Senate accepted the Crown , but as if the crime had concerned all the Syrians , they would not content themselves with the punishment of Leptines . After this , Demetrius drove Ariarathes out of the Kingdom of Cappadocia , and received a thousand Talents for setling in it Holophernes , said to be his Brother , though it were the Romans intention , that both Brothers should be Kings alike : but sometime after they were both expelled , and Ariobarzanes , likewise by the Forces of Mithridates , King of Pontus , upon which cause with some others began the War with Mithridates . Never was there a greater , nor in which there were so many strange revolutions , or so many Nations concerned ; besides that it lasted forty years , during which time , the Palace of the Kings of Syria oft-times changed its Master , though they were still of the same Race . There happened likewise during that time , many broils and mutations in divers Kingdoms . The Parthians , who for a long time had been revolted from the Family of the Seleucides ▪ added to their Estates Mesapotamia , which they cut off from the Kingdom of Syria ▪ Tigranes , Son of * Tigranes , having subdued the neighbouring Nations , which had every one their King , and causing himself to be called King of Kings , made War upon the Seleucides , who would not submit . And Antiochus , sirnamed the Pious , being not able to resist him , he became Master of all the Provinces of Syria on this side Euphrates , as far as Egypt , and of Cilicia besides , which was likewise under the Dominion of the Seleucides . Magabates commanded in the name of the King his Master in all their Estates newly conquered , with a powerful Army for fourteen years together ; but after that Mithridates overcome by Lucullus , sought refuge in the Court of Tigranes . Magabates went with his Army to the assistance of his King , and in the mean time Antiochus , Son of the Pious , retook Possession of his Kingdom , with applause of all Syria . Lucullus , who waged the first War with Tigranes , and drove him out of his new Conquests , disturbed not the King of Syria , in the Possession of the Kingdom of his Fathers ; but Pompey , Successor to Lucullus , after having defeated Mithridates , suffred Tigranes to remain King of Armenia ; but for Antiochus , though he had never disobliged the Romans , yet he despoiled him of his Kingdom , and indeed it was easie for a great Army to oppose a King unarmed : not but that he had another pretence , for 't was alledged , that it was not just that Syria , whose Kings of the Seleucian Race were expelled by the Arms of Tigranes , should rather return to them again , than to the Romans , who were Conquerers of the same Tigranes himself . Thus were Cilicia , Syria as well the higher as lower , Phaenicia and Palestine added to the Roman Empire without fighting , and with them all the Countries between Euphrates and Egypt . There remained only the Jews to be subdued by force , and Pompey performed it , sent their King Aristobulus Prisoner to Rome , and rased the Walls of Ierusalem , a very great and a holy City in that Country . Ptolemy the first King of Egypt had before done the same : Vespasian likewise took and pillaged it ; and the last time it was taken , was by Adrian in our days , wherefore the Jews pay more Tribute by the Pole , than for the Goods which they posses , and for the Syrians and Cilicians they pay the hundredth part Pompey having conquered all the Nations that had been formerly under the Seleucides , gave to some particular Kings , as also to the Gallogreeks of Asia ; and for the others , he confirmed in their Tetrarchies the Ancient Kings that had faithfully served the Romans in the War against Mithridates . Some years after all these Estates were reunited to the Roman Empire , every one in his time , but the principal part under the Empire of Augustus Caesar. Now Pompey being departed from Syria , left his Government to his Quaestor Scaurus , to whom the Senate sent Marcus Philippius for Successor , and after him Marcellinus Lentulus , both these Praetors , who during the two years that each had the government of this Province , were obliged several times to come to blows with the neighbouring Arabs , who made incursions into the Province , wherefore afterwards there were Proconsuls sent into Syria , who had the same power with the Consuls in matters of War. Gabinius was the first that came with an Army , when Mithridates King of Parthia , driven from his Kingdom by Orodes his Brother , was re-established by the assistance of the Arabs . At the same time Ptolemy , the Eleventh King of Egypt , being expelled likewise by his Subjects , by force of Money prevailed with Gabinius to resettl● him in Alexandria , and suspend the War with Parthia . He did it , and by force constrained the Alexandrians to return to the obedience of their King. But Gabinius was by the Senate condemned to banishment ; for having without express Orders passed into Egypt , and having undertaken a War which was thought to be unfortunate , being forbid by the Sybills Verses . To Gabinius succeeded ( as I think ) Crassus , who going to make War with the Parthians was defeated by the loss of his whole Army . After him L. Bibulus had this Government , during whose time the Parthians made an irruption into this Province , and in the time of Saxa , who was his Successor , extended their Arms as far as Ionia , the Romans being then diverted by the Civil Wars . But we shall more amply treat of all these Matters in the Book of the Wars against the Parthians , this being only designed for the Wars in Syria . What therefore I have said , is only to make known in what manner Syria came under the Roman Dominion , and how it was reduced under the form of a Province . Nor will it be much from the purpose to insert something of what passed from the time of the Macedonians , till it was brought under the Roman Rule . Alexander having overcome the Persians , was King of Syria ▪ and not only of Syria , but also of all the Countries , whither he carried his Arms. After the death of Alexander , who left two Sons , the one yet a little Infant , and the other in the belly of his Mother . The Macedonians pressed forward , by the love they bore to the Blood of Philip , chose for their King Aridaeus the Brother of Alexander , who yet was not esteemed over wise , changing the name of Aridaeus into that of Philip ; but that only for the that Alexanders Children were in their minority , for they gave Guards to the Mother , whilst she was great with Child . Mean while the Captains of the Macedonians , and principally Perdiccas , under the authority of this Philip , divided the conquered Nations into Satrapies or Governments , and the Brother and Children of Alexander , being sometime after dead , the Satrapes or Governours , became Kings . Laomedon was the first that was placed in the Government of Syria , by the favour of Perdiccas , and of Antipater , who after Perdiccas had the Government of the Kingdom . As soon as he had taken possession , Ptolemy , who was Governour of Egypt came into Syria with a Fleet , and offered this Governour a great sum of Money to put it into his hands , that it might serve as a Rampier to Egypt , and that from thence he might invade Cyprus . But not able to obtain any thing that way , he took Laomedon himself Prisoner , who afterwards corrupting his Guards , fled to Alcetas in Caria . Thus Ptolemy siesed upon Syria , where having staid for some time , he left Garrisons , and returned into Egypt : As for Antigonus , he was Governour of Phrygia , Lycia and Pamphilia ; and besides , when Antipater went into Europe , he left him superintendent General of all Asia : So that Eumenes , Governour of Cappadocia , being declared Enemy of the Macedonians , he went and besieged him , and understanding that he had made a private escape from the place , pursued him , and slew him in the way to Media , whither he had designed to flee for refuge : from whence returning to Babylon , he was magnificently received by Seleucus , then Governour there . But Seleucus having condemned to death one of his Captains , without acquainting him with it , he demanded of him an account of the Publick Moneys , which so much perplexed Seleucus , that not able to resist Antigonus , he retired to Ptolemy into Egypt . Antigonus hereupon deposed Blitor , Lieutenant Governour of Mesopotamia , from his charge , because he had assisted Seleucus in his retreat . Soon after he reduced under his obedience the Province of Babylon , Mesapotamia , and all the Nations from Media to the Hellespont ; insomuch , that the other Governours not enduring he should siese on so many Countries to their prejudice , entred into a League against him . Seleucus was the principal Author of it ; and Ptolemy ; Lysimachus , Governour of Thrace , and Cassander , who commanded in Macedon after the death of his Father , signed to it . They forthwith sent Deputies to Antigonus to demand the restoration of those Lands he had siesed on , and to produce the publick Moneys to be divided amongst them : He made a mock of the Deputation , whereupon the Confederates declared War against him . This nothing daunted him ; but on the contrary , he beat out those Garrisons Ptolemy had placed in Syria , and made himself Master of Phaenicia , and lower Syria , till then under the obedience of Egypt . Thence he went to the Cicilian Ports , leaving Demetrius his Son , only two and twenty years of age , in Gaza , with an Army to oppose the designs of Ptolemy : but Ptolemy defeated him in a great Battel , and forced him to flee to his Father . Seleucus was presently sent by the Confederates to Babylon , to reposses himself of his Government : Ptolemy having to this effect given him a thousand Foot , and three hundred Horse ; this was a Body utterly uncapable of forcing so great a City , but the inclinations the Babylonians had for him , made him be received , and his Forces soon increased prodigiously . Antigonus incensed against Ptolemy , overcame him in a Sea Fight , which was fought near the Island of Cyprus , where his Son Demetrius commanding , the Army were so puft up with this Victory , that they proclaimed both Father and Son Kings . It is true , there was no person left of the Blood Royal , Aridaeus , the Son of Philip being dead , as were likewise Olympia's , and the Children of Alexander . Ptolemy's Army hereupon gave him likewise the Title of King , lest his loss should make him seem to yield to the Victor . Thus different success occasioned the like event . The others presently followed the Example , and of Governours made themselves Kings . Thus Seleucus became King of Babylon and Media , killing afterwards with his own hand in combat , Nicator , whom Antigonus had placed in the Government of that Province ; he had afterwards many Wars , as well against the Macedonians as the Barbarians , and among the others two against the Macedonians . The last of which was against Lysimachus , King of Thrace ; and the first against Antiochus , then fourscore years old , when the Battel was fought near Ipsa , a City of Phrygia , where that brave old Man discharging the part of a General and Soldier together , lost his life . After his death the Confederate Kings divided amongst them his Estates , of which Seleucus had for his share all those Lands that lie between Euphrates and the Sea , and from the Sea as far as Phrygia in the main Land , which vastly augmented his Dominion . And he moreover losing no opportunity of making himself greater , being equally powerful in Eloquence and Arms , conquered Mesopotamia , Armenia , and Cappadocia , sirnamed Seleucidia ; and besides those became Master of the Persians , Parthians , Bactrians , Arabs , Tapyrians , Sogdiens , Arachoses , Hyrcanians , and other Nations , fronting upon the River Indus , which had been subdued by Alexander . So that , except that King , no Prince ever possessed so great a Country in Asia ; for all the Lands , from the confines of Phrygia to the River Indus , were under his obedience . He went likewise to make War with Androcotes , King of the Indians , that inhabit beyond the River , and returned not till an Alliance was contracted between them , which was followed by Peace . True it is , that whilst Antigonus lived , he possessed but some part of this , for the greatest share came to him after his death . They say that being in Alexander's Army , in his expedition into Asia , and yet but a private Soldier , he consulted the Oracle of Didymea , concerning his return , to which he was answered , Take leave of Europe and possess Asia . That in Macedon , there of a sudden appeared on his Fathers Hearth a great flame , which no body was seen to kindle , and that his Mother was advertised in a Dream , to give the first Ring she should find to Seleucus to wear ; for that he should Reign in that place , where by chance he let it fall , and that she found one of Iron , with an Anchor engraven thereon , which was lost about Euphrates . 'T is said likewise , that as he walked about Babylon , he stumbled upon a stone , which having caused to be taken up , there was found an Anchor underneath , which troubled much the Southsayers , who would have had this Prodigy to be a presage of delay : But Ptolemy , the Son of Lagus , who accompanied him , said it was rather a sign of stedfastness , wherefore when Seleucus attained to the Royalty , he bore an Anchor engraven in his Ring . Some likewise have assured us that whilst Alexander was yet living , and in his presence there happened another presage of the future greatness of Seleucus ; for after he was returned from the Indies , being embarqued upon the Euphrates to go visit the Marshes of Babylon , with intent to make Channels to water the Champion of Syria ; his Diadem was by the wind carried of his Head , and set upon a heap of Reeds , near the the Sepulcher of an Ancient King , by a fatal presage of the death of that Prince , which happened soon after . Whereupon a Mariner casting himself into the Water , and having taken up the Diadem , put it on his Head , and brought it drie to Alexander , who for a reward gave him a Talent of Silver . The Divines told him he should put this man to death , some say he did it , others deny it ; and others again say , it was not at all a Mariner , but Seleucus himself , who cast himself into the Water , and put the Diadem on his Head for fear of wetting it , and that the presage was fulfilled in the persons of them both : Alexander dying at Babylon , and Seleucus succeeding in the greatest part of his Empire . These are the signs I have met with , presaging his greatness . To proceed , after the death of Alexander , he was Captain of the Guards of the Kings Houshold , a command , which whilst the King lived , had been possessed by Ephestion , and after him by Perdiccas ; from thence rising by degrees , he came to the Government of Babylon , and at last mounted the Throne ; and because he had gained many Victories , he was called * Nicator , for I think that more probable than to imagine that because he slew Nicator , he bore away that name as a precious spoil . He was tall of Stature , and so strong , that when Alexander once sacrified , a Bull in fury breaking from its Cords , and escaping , he alone stop'd it , laying fast hold on his Horns , which is the reason why they place Horns with his Statues . He beautified the Country under his Dominion with many fair Cities , which he built from one end to the other , of which sixteen he caused to be called by the name of his Father Antiochia's , six after his Mothers name Laodicea's , nine after his own name Seleucia's , four after his Wives names , three after the first Apamia's , and one after the last Stratonicea , the fairest remaining to this day are five , two Seleucia's , one on the Sea side , the other on the Tigris . Laodicea in Phaenicia , Antiochia in Mount Libanus , and Apamia in Syria : He likewise gave names to others , either Grecian or Macedonian names , as Beraea , Edessa , Maronea , Perinta , Callipolis , Achaia , Polla , Orope , Amphipolis , Arethusa , Astachia , Tegaea , Chalcis , Larissa , Heraea , Apolonia , and in Parthia it self , Sotera , Calliope , Charis , Hecatonpolis , Achaia , in India , Alexandropolis ; and in Scythia , Alexandrescatta : His Victories gave a name to Nicepborea in Mesopotamia , and to Nicopolis in Armenia , which confines on Cappadocia . 'T is said likewise , that when he was about to build Seleucia on the Sea side : It was marked out by the Thunder , wherefore the Thunder is there adored as a God , and to this day they sing Hymns to it , and use many particular Ceremonies . And when he designed to lay the Foundations of that , which is upon the River Tygris ; the Magi or Southsayers , who had Orders to set out the day and hour , when the Work was to begin , to the end it might be built under a fortunate Constellation , pitched upon an unhappy hour , because they were not well pleased , that a great City should be built there to awe themselves . And that as the King in his Tent waited for the fatal hour , and all the Army stood ready to lay their hands to the Work , as soon as the Signal should be given them . The hour of good Augury being come , the Soldiers on a sudden , thinking they heard the Command given , fell to the Work with so much alacrity , that no forbidding whatsoever could stay them : at which Seleucus was much cast down ; but the Magicians seeing him disquieted about the fate of the City , demanding only safety for their persons , and having obtained it , spoke to him in this manner . The Oration of the Magicians . SIr , neither Men nor Cities can change their Fate be it good or bad , for every City has its Destiny , as well as every Man ; now it hath pleased the Gods that this here shall endure many ages , being begun at this present hour . True it is , that because we feared that when once built it would become a Fortress against our selves , we have endeaoured to divert the Destinies , but they will still be Mistresses , both of the cunning of Magicians , and inanimadvertency of a King. Wherefore Fate it self commanded your Army to do what was most advantagious . 'T is a truth we assure you of , and that you may believe we deceive you not again ; You were here in person , you commanded they should stay for the signal , and your Army , which in other occasions , where they were to throw themselves into dangers , and to endure toil and labour , has always been perfectly obedient to you , could not now stand still , though you commanded it ; but all on a sudden with its Officers ran to the work , as if it had been commanded ; and so indeed it was , and therefore could not be staid at your commands ; but who in humane affairs can have more power than a King , but a God ? God , which this day grants you the full of your desires . God , who a more faithful Counsellor than we , is the Author of the Foundation of this City . God , enemy of our Nation and Allies , since now we have no more strength left , having neighbours more powerful than we so near us . In short , rest assured , this City is founded under a fortunate Constellation , and shall flourish a long time . And now we hope as our fault proceeded only from the fear we had of the decay of our felicity , you will not repent your self of the pardon you have granted us . The King mightily pleased with the Magi's discourse , forgave them : And this is what I have found concerning Seleucia . Now Seleucus willing , that whilst he was yet living , his Son might be King , gave to him the greatest part of his Territory in the main Land : but though this were an action worthy the magnanimity of a mighty Prince ; in my judgement , what he did in favour of this Son's love , and of that modesty he strugled with in his sickness , declared more courage and prudence . For this young Prince was passionately in love with Stratonice his Fathers Wife , by whom Seleucus had already had a Child ; yet knowing his passion to be criminal , he never discovered it , nor gave the least symptom of it to any person : but smothering his grief , languished in his bed , and desired death . Erasistratus himself , that famous Physician , to whom the King gave such large allowance , could not at all conjecture whence his distemper sprung , till such time as observing that he had no corrupt humours in his body , he concluded the seat of his malady must be in the mind , the contagion of which had past into the Body . He knew his Grief , Anger , and other disturbances of Man's Spirit , could not well be concealed , but that a Modest Person might well conceal his Love ; and founding himself upon this , he privately discoursed it with Antiochus , and conjured him to tell him the cause of his Distemper : But not being able to draw any thing from him , he kept near his Bed , had diligently observed those Changes happened to him , when any Woman entred his Chamber , and having taken notice that when others came about him ; his Body continued without any alteration ; but at all times , when the Queen came to visit him , his spirit seemed strangely moved , and shame and remorse of Conscience seem'd written in his Face , though he said never a word ; but that as soon as she was gone , his Body resumed a more lively colour , and with a fresh heat returned to its former Estate . Upon which he told Seleucus , that his Sons distemper was incurable ; whereat the King surprised , let his Grief break out with a Shriek ; and the Physician added , 'T is for Love , Sir , that he dies , and the Love of a Woman he can never enjoy . Seleucus was astonished , that there should be a Woman in the World , that would not let her self be perswaded by a King of Asia , when he proposed to her the Marriage of his Son , and thereto added Prayers , Gifts and Money ; nay , a great Kingdom , to which the Prince was Heir , and which he would be ready to part with presently in recompence of his cure , if any one demanded it , and thereupon pressing the Physician to tell him , who this Woman was : He replyed , 'T is my wife , Sir. To which the King returned : And how good man , you that are our Friend , and tyed to our House , by so many reciprocal Testimonies of kindness , and besides all that , a wise and honest man ; will not you save the life of this young Prince , the Son of a King , your Friend , fallen unhappily in Love , and who out of Modesty has concealed his Grief , even unto Death ? Can you make so little account , not only of Antiochus , but of Seleucus himself ? He feigning to be moved with these Arguments , turned them thus upon the Father . And if he were ( said he ) in love with the Queen , would you quit her to him ? Hereupon Seleucus began to swear by all the Gods , Protectors of his Crown , that he would give her him freeely , and with all his heart , that he might leave to Posterity a Noble Example of Paternal Goodness towards a Modest Son , who in his Affliction had not made the least Complaint , and was absolutely unworthy of this Misfortune . In conclusion , after much Discourse of this Nature he declared , he was extremely troubled , that he himself could not be the Physician of his Unfortunate Son , without being beholding to Erasistratus : Who seeing now the King was in earnest , discovered to him the whole matter , and how he came to know it , notwithstanding all his Sons resistance . Seleucus seemed overjoyed at what he heard , and now there remained only the difficulty of perswading his Son and the Queen ; which he did , and after having gained their Consent to his Proposition , he assembled his Army , who perhaps had already some inkling of the Matter , and beginning to make an enumeration of the great Actions he had done , by which he had extended the Bound of his Empire farther , than any of the Successors of Alexander , he then remonstrated to them , how being grown old , it was hard for him to govern so vast a Kingdom . Wherefore ( said he ) I will divide this mighty Mass , and that I may provide for your security for the future , I am resolved to discharge my self at present of one half of this burthen on him that I esteem most dear . I believe that you will obey me in all things , it being but just you should do so . You , I say , that since the death of Alexander , fighting under my Auspices , are mounted to so high a degree of Power . Now that which I esteem most dear , and most worthy of this Empire is this young Prince , the Elect of my Children , and this Princess , who being in a flourishing age , will soon give you Children to be the stay and support of this great Empire . I marry them therefore together in your presence , and I give them all those Kingdoms I possess in the main Land. As for the thing it self , do not you consider in it , so much the Custom of the Persians , and other Nations , as the general Law , common to all men , which requires that Subjects should believe whatever their King Decrees is just . As soon as he had uttered these words , the Army began to make their Acclamations , proclaiming him the greatest King since Alexander , and the best of all Fathers . Thus Seleucus married his Wife with his Son , and sent them to take possession of their Kingdom . And surely this Action gained him more Reputation than all the Victories he had won ; for he conquered himself . He had seventy two Governments , under his Dominton , so vast it was , of which he gave the greatest part to his Son , receiving to himself only the Country , lying between Euphrates and the Sea. After this , having War with Lysimachus ( which was the last he had ) he gave him Battel on the confines of Phrygia , near the Hellespont , where Lysimachus was slain . And as he had passed the Strait to siese upon Lysimachia , he was himself slain by Ptolemy , sirnamed Serranus , who was one of his Train . He was the Son of Ptolemy Soter , and of Euridice , the Daughter , of Antipater , and fear having driven him from Egypt , because his Father had resolved to give the Kindom to his younger Brother ; Seleucus took pitty on him , received him , as the Son of his Friend , entertained him at his Table , and carried him still along with him , in recompence of which he became his Murderer . Such was Seleucus his end , who dyed in the seventy third year of his Age , and fortieth of his Reign ; for my part , I believe we may likewise refer to his death the answer of the Oracle : Take leave of Europe , and possess Asia ; for Lysimachia is in Europe ; and this was the first time he had repassed into Europe : After having followed Alexander to the Conquest of Asia : 'T is said , demanding a Magician where he should dye , he received this Answer . Keep far from Argos to prolong the date Of Life , for else thou hastnest on thy Fate . After which he made an exact search of all places , called Argos , and took special care not to go near the Argos of Peloponnesus , of Amphilochia , of Orestiade , from whence some Macedonians are called Argeades , or so much as to a City of that name , which Diomedes , during his banishment , had caused to be built beyond the Ionian Sea ; but that as he was going from the Hellespont to Lysimachia , he saw an Alter built upon an Eminence , and having demanded the name of the place , they told him it was called Argos , and that whilst he was informing himself of the cause of that name , whether the Argonauts passing that way had not given it , whether the Inhabitants of the Country had not called it so , because of the Argians , that went to the Wars of Troy ; or at last , whether it might bear that name in memory of the Country of the Atrides . Ptolemy thrust him with his Sword through the Body . Phileterus , Gonour of Pergamus , redeemed his Body from Serranus , with a great sum of Money ; and when he had burnt it , sent the Ashes to Antiochus , who caused a magnificent Monument to be raised for him in Seleucia on the Sea , and built a Temple in Honour of him , which was called Nicatorion . As for Lysimachus , 't is said that he was one of Alexanders Guard of the Body ; and that one day having a long time followed the King on foot , who was on Horse-back , he grew so weary , that to ease himself , he laid hand on the Horse tail , and by chance was pricked in a Vein of his Forehead , by the point of Alexanders Javelin , which hung behind the Crupper , from whence there issued so much Blood , that that Prince having nothing else , bound it up with his Diadem , which being afterwards restored to that Prince all bloody , Aristander , the South-sayer foretold , that the wounded person should be a King , but should always Reign in Wars and Troubles . And indeed he ruled forty years , comprising the time , when he assumed but the quality of Governour , and at last was slain at the age of seventy years , with his Arms in his Hand , his Vanquisher Seleucus not long out living him . Lysimachus being slain , a Dog he had loved , staid a long time by the Body , and defended it from the Birds and Beasts , till such time as Thorax of Pharsalia finding it , gave it Burial . Though some there be that say , that he was buried by a Son of his , called Alexander , whom fear had made seek a refuge with Seleucus , when Lysimachus put to death Agathocles his other Son ; and that his Body having a long time been sought after , was at length found by means of a Dog , quite putrefied , and was buried by the Inhabitants of Lysimachia in a Temple , which was afterwards called Lysimachion . Thus dyed also at the same time two Kings of equal stature , and of an extraordinary strength of Body , one at the age of seventy years , and the other three more , fighting in person to their very death . After Seleucus his death , his Sons succeeded in his Kingdom of Syria , the first of which was Antiochus , sirnamed Soter , who fell in love with his Mother-in-Law , and afterwards repulsed the Gauls , who had made an irruption out of Europe into Asia . The second was another Antiochus , born of the same Woman , he whom the Milesians called God , because he had delivered them from Timarchus their Tyrant , but this God dyed of Poison , given him by his Wife . He had married two , whom he equally loved , Laodice and Berenice , Daughters of Ptolemeus Philadelphus , one of which two , to wit , Laodice gave him his death , as she did soon after to her Sister Berenice , and her Child . Ptolemy , the Son of Philadelphus revenged this crime by the death of Laodice , and marched into Syria , as far as Babylon , which gave occasion to the Parthians , seeing the House of the Seleucides in trouble , to shake off the Yoke of their Dominion . To this Man , sirnamed God , succeeded in the Kingdom of Syria , Seleucus his Son by Laodice , who was called Callinicus , and after Callinicus his two Sons , Seleucus and Antiochus , one after the other : the Eldest of which having neither health nor strength enough to keep his Army in awe , was poisoned by his Domesticks , having reigned only two years ; and for Antiochus , who was sirnamed the Great , it was he who had War with the Romans , the History of which we have now wrote . We have likewise spoke of his two Sons , who reigned both one after the other , Seleucus twelve years , without doing any thing considerable , ( nor indeed had the power , by reason of his Fathers former losses ) and Antiochus only two years , during which he took prisoner Artaxias , King of Armenia , and undertook an expedition into Egypt against Ptolemy the Sixth , one of those two Sons , whom their Father lately dead , had left for his Successors . As he lay encamped near Alexandria , Popilius the Roman Deputy came into his Camp with Letters , whereby he was commanded to depart the Kingdom of the Ptolemies . After he had read them , and said he would consider of them , Popilius made a Circle upon the Ground about him with a Rod he had in his hand , bidding him , consider before he went out thence , which so terrified him , that he presently departed the Realm ; and because in his way , he plundered the Temple of Venus in Elymais , he dyed of a rottenness of the Lungs : He left a Son nine years old , called Antiochus Eupator , of whom we have spoken , as also of Demetrius his Successor , who being Hostage in Rome , escaped into Syria , where having taken possession of the Kingdom , the Syrians gave him the name of Soter , which the Sons of Nicator had before born . There was one Alexander raised Arms against him falsely , saying he was of the Race of the Seleucides ; and being supported by Ptolemy , King of Egypt , out of the hate he bore to Demetrius , he drove him out of his Kingdom ; he dying in Exile , his Son , called likewise Demetrius , reconquered it , and because he had Vanquished this Seleucus , who was not of the Family of the Seleucides , he was called by the Syrians Nicator , like the first Seleucus , from whom the Kings of Syria were descended . And endeavouring to follow his Example , he undertook an expedition against the Parthians , where being taken Prisomer , he lived a long time in the Court of Phraates , and married Rhodogune , that Kings Sister . Mean while a Domestick of the former King 's , called Diodotus , seeing the Throne of Syria without a King , siesed on it to advance therein a Child , named Alexander , the Son of that bastard Alexander , and a Daughter of Ptolemyes ; and soon after having made away his Pupil , had the boldness to make himself King , changing the name of Diodotus into that of Tryphon . Antiochus , Brother of the Prisoner Demetrius , hearing at Rhodes of his Brothers Captivity , and all the disorders succeeding it , returned into his Country , where with much labour he reduced this Tryphon ; and having put him to death , advanced with his Army against Phraates , to oblige him to release his Brother , whom he presently sent to him out of a fear , the Parthian , at that time , had of War , yet this stopt him not from pursuing his design , and engaging in Battel with the Parthian , wherein being overcome , he slew himself . Demetrius returned to his Kingdom was murdered by his Wife Cleopatra , enraged at the second Marriage with Rhodogune , the news of which had before been the cause , that during the Captivity of her Husband , she had married with her Brother Antiochus , she had two Sons by Demetrius , Seleucus and Antiochus , sirnamed Grypus ; and by Antiochus , another Antiochus called the Cyzycenian , of whom Grypus she caused to be brought up at Athens , and the Cyzycenian at Cyzica . As for Seleucus , who had caused himself to be crowned immediately after the death of his Father , she killed him her self with an Arrow , whether it were she were fearful , he should revenge his Fathers death , or that she had conceived a hate against the whole Family . Seleucus being dead , the Kingdom descended to Grypus , who forced his Mother to drink a Poison she had prepared for him . Thus she at last was punished , and for him he degenerated nothing from Cleopatra , for he having advice of it , declared War against his Brother , drove him out of his Kingdom , and made himself King of Syria , he enjoyed it no long time , being himself expelled by the Arms of Seleucus , Son to Antiochus Grypus , who respected not in him the Quality of Uncle ; but he became so violent , and lived with so much Tyranny , that being at Mopsa , a City of Cilicia , he was burnt alive in the place of publick Exercise . His Successor was Antiochus , the Son of the Cyzycenian , whom the Syrians believed had escaped his Uncles traps , only for his Piety , wherefore they sirnamed him the Pious ; and yet he was only saved by a Curtezan fell in love with him , because of his Beauty , which makes me think the Syrians gave him that name , only out of a jeer ; for this Pious man married Selene , who had before been married to his Father the Cyzyoenian , and to his Uncle Grypus . Therefore Divine Justice suffered him in punishment of his Crime to be driven out of his Kingdom by Tigranes ; and the Son he had by Selene , who being bred in Asia was called Asiatick , to be deprived of his Kingdom by Pompey , as we have before related , having reigned only one year , during which that General was elsewhere employ'd . He was the seventeenth King after Seleucus , without reckoning Alexander the Bastard , or his Son , who were not of the Race , nor their Domestick Diodotus . To conclude , the Race of the Seleucides Reigned two hundred and seventy years , and if we account from the time of Alexander the Great , till this Kingdom was reduced into the form of a Province , we must likewise add those fourteen years which Tigranes Reigned . Thus much I thought good to say , by the way , concerning the Macedonians , that were Kings of Syria , though the Subject be somewhat separate from our History . The End of the Syrian War. APPIAN OF ALEXANDRIA , HIS HISTORY OF THE Roman Wars IN PARTHIA . PART I. BOOK III. The Argument of this Book . I. THE Introduction to the History . II. Crassus chosen Consul leaves Rome to go against the Parthians . III. Crassus first Expedition wherein he do's nothing memorable . IV. Crassus preparations for his second Expedition and the presages of his misfortune . V. His march , and the treachery of Agbarus . VI. Upon Intelligence that the enemy is not far off , he draws up his Army in Battel . VII . Description of the Battel . VIII . Success of the Battel , and the death of Crassus Son. IX . The end of the Battel wherein the Romans are worsted . X. Crassus decamps by by night . XI . The Parthians pursue their Victory , and Crassus is slain ▪ XII . The Parthians rejoyce at Crassus death . XIII . The beginning of Anthony's War against the Parthians , in which Ventidius makes great progress . XIV . Anthony's Preparations . XV. Some fights between Anthony and the Parthians . XVI . Anthony's retreat . XVII . The rashness of Flavius Gallus who had nigh lost the Army . XVIII . Famine in the Army . XIX . Continuation of Anthony's retreat , and the end of the War. AFter Pompey ( and those who as we have already said , succeeded him in the Government of Syria ) Gabinius was sent to Command in that Province , whither ( as he was disposing himself to make War against the Arabs ) Mithridates King of Parthia driven out of his Kingdom by his brother Orodes ) came to him to request him to suspend his Expedition against the Arabs , and march against the Parthians . But Ptolemy the Eleventh , King of Egypt had more prevalency over the Spirit of the Procon●ul , and by the power of Mony wrought so far with him , that in stead of going against the Parthians he led his Army to Alexandria . After having reestablished that King , he was condemned to Banishment , for having without the Senates Order undertook a War in Egypt , forbid by the Oracles , and particularly by the Sibyls verses . Crassus succeeded him , who going to make War upon the Parthians perished with his whole Army . After his death , when L. Bibulus was governor of Syria , the same Parthians made an irruption into the Province , and afterwards under the Government of Saxa , who succeeded him over-run all as far as Ionia , the Romans being imbroiled in Civil Wars : yet did they nothing memorable , besides spoiling the Country , rather like thieves then Men of War , and all that was but the consequence of Crassus overthrow , which had given them a boldness that Anthony was at last to give check to , but to write the History of this Expedition we must begin our discourse farther of . The day of Assembly for Election of Consuls being come . C. Caesar , Pompey the Great , and Marcus Crassus being found Competitors , the two last ( notwithstanding all the endeavors of Cicero , Cato and those of the Contrary Faction ) obtained the Consulate by force , and prolonged to Caesar the Government of Gaul for five other years . Having drawn by lot the Governments of Syria and Spain . Syria fell to Crassus , and Spain to Pompey , with which all Men were well satisfied . For the people were pleased that Pompey should not go far from the City , and there was great likelyhood because he extreamly loved his Wife , that he would not willingly absent himself for any long time . On the other side Crassus as soon as he saw himself Governor of Syria , dissembled not his satisfaction . He thought no greater happiness could have arrived him , and so far did his Excess of Joy transport him , as to make him in his familiar conversation with his friends , utter a thousand extravagancies , which savored of the young Man , and seemed contrary to his nature , who had never been taken for a Proud Man or a Boaster ; but now exalting his thoughts above their due level , his judgment was perverted , insomuch that he not only promised himself to subdue the Syrians and the Parthians , but as if the Victories gained by Lucullus against Tigranes , and by Pompey against Mithridates had been but sports , his depraved imaginations carried him as far as the Bactrians , the Indians , and the Oriental Ocean . Though in his Commission there was not any mention made of a War against the Parthians , yet no Man doubted but he was resolved to undertake it . Caesar himself writing to him from Gaul commended his design , and exhorted him to pursue it , but many good and understanding Men , thought it strange he should go to make War against innocent people who only demanded peace . Wherefore Crassus , having intelligence that Atteius Tribune of the people had a design to hinder his going out of the City , was afraid , and intreated Pompey who had a great power over the spirits of the people , to be his Conductor , they found in the Street a great number of Persons disposed to Arrest him , but Pompey observing them , went to meet them , and with a smiling countenance appeased them ; so that they held their peace , and gave him passage . Atteius only made opposition , first by forbidding Crassus to pass any farther , and then by commanding the Usher to sieze his person , but the other Tribunes not thinking it convenient , let him pass . Then Atteius ran to the Gate , and filling a chafing dish with fire , as Crassus past by made efusions thereon , pronouncing Execrations against the Consul , and invoking Gods , whose names were new and dreadful . This manner of cursing is very Ancient , and the Romans are of Opinion that these Imprecations are so powerful , that whoever they are pronounced against cannot escape , nor can any good happen to him that pronounces them , wherefore they never use them rashly , and now many persons blamed Alteius , in that by declaring himself Enemy to Crassus though in favor of the Commonwealth , he had filled the minds of the whole City with fear and Superstition . Yet all this hindered not the Consul from setting forward to Brundusium , and though the Winter which was not yet near past might have diverted him from adventuring to Sea , yet he would stay no longer , so that he lost many of his Ships by Storm , and having rallied the remainder of his forces , took his way by Land through Galatia , where he found King Deiotarus , who was of a great age , building a New City to whom he said in raillery . You begin to build at twelve a clock , to which the other replyed smiling , and you I perceive go not against the Parthians very early . For Crassus had already past sixty years of age , and look'd much Elder then he was . Being arrived in the Province , the first success of his affairs answered very well to his hopes , for having caused a Bridge to be built , he with ease and security passed his Army over the Euphrates , and received under his obedience many Cities of Mesopotamia which surrendred to him ; One he besieged called by the Greeks Zenodocia , which was defended by a Tyrant named Apollonius , and because he had lost before it one hundred of his Soldiers , he stormed it with his whole Army , took it , razed it , and sold all the Inhabitants he could find by Outcry . After this he permitted his Army to call him Emperor by which he lost much of his Reputation , as if having gained this Victory , his hopes had reached no higher . In conclusion he placed Garrisons in all the Cities had surrendred , whose numbers amounted to seven thousand Foot , and a thousand Horse , and with the rest of his Army , came to take up his Winter-quarters in Syria , whither his Son who had born Arms in Gaul under Caesar , from whom he had received many Military rewards , came to him with a thousand chosen Horse . This was in my opinion the second fault Crassus committed , after having rashly undertaken this Enterprise , for whilst he ought to have advanced as far as Babylon and Seleucia , Cities in all times Enemy to the Parthians , by keeping at this distance he gave the Enemy time to make preparations . The stay he made in Syria gained him not more glory , for he lived rather like a Tax-gatherer then a General . The time which should have been employed in making provision of Arms , and exercising the Soldiers , was spent in reckoning up the Revenue of the Cities , and in weighing and measuring the Gold and Silver consecrated to the Goddess of Hierapolis . And when he had Ordered the Lords and Commonalty of the Country to set out a certain Number of Soldiers , he presently dispensed with them for Mony , whereby he drew upon himself the scorn of all the World. It was at the Temple of the forementioned Goddess , whom some will have to be Venus , others Iuno , others Nature , which contains in her the seed of all things , there it was I say that he received the first presage of his ill fortune . For as the Father and Son came out thence , the young Man stumbled , and fell before the Gate of the Temple , and the old Man fell upon his Son. Whilst he was drawing his Forces out of the Garrisons there came to him Ambassadors from * Arsaces who said but little to him , the sense of which was this . That if the People of Rome had sent that Army , the War would not end , but by the absolute ruine of one of the parties , but if it were true ( as was reported ) that Crassus without his Countries consent , and for his own particular interests had undertaken it , Arsaces would not then do his utmost , but having compassion on the Consuls age , would let the Romans go , whom he considered rather as men besieged then Conquerors , To which Crassus having arrogantly replyed that he would give them an answer at Seleucia , Vagises chief of the deputation in a fit of laughter showing the Palm of his hand ; Crassus said he , there shall hair grow here before thou see Seleucia , and therewith the Ambassadors departed to give advice to * Orodes their King that he must resolve for War. Immediately after , some of those who had been placed in Garrison in the Cities of Mesopotamia , having escaped through all the difficulties in the World , came to the Camp , where they bred no small disturbance . They gave account of the vast number of Enemies they had seen , the labors they had undergone in defence of the Cities from whence they were driven , and aggravating every thing , as is usual in such cases , they assured their fellows that it was impossible to escape from the Parthians when they pursued , nor to overtake them when they fled , that their Arrows wounded before they could be perceived , and that nothing was proof against them , whilst they were Armed with such strong Curasses that nothing could offend them . The Roman Soldiers hearing these discourses were appalled , for being perswaded that the Enemies differed nothing from the Armenians , and Cappadocians whom Lucullus had beaten till he was weary , and believing that the most of their labor would be the length of the way , and the trouble to pursue Enemies that durst not stay for them , they saw that quite contrary to the opinion they had entertained , this War would be both doubtful and dangerous ; Insomuch that the Chief Officers of the Army were of opinion to hinder Crassus from proceeding farther , till he had considered more maturely of an affair , which concerned the safety or loss of so many Men. Moreover the Augures gave private notice that the Entrails of the Beasts promised no good , and that Crassus his Sacrifices were not pleasing to the Gods. But he would hearken to nothing from them or any other but those who encouraged him generously to pursue his design ; among which the counsel of Artabasus King of Armenia made great impression on his Spirit , for he came to the Roman Camp , with six thousand Horse which they call the Kings guards with promise to furnish ten thousand Horse more , and thirty thousand Foot at his own expence , perswading to assault the Parthians , by the way of Armenia , and he would take care to guide the Army a commodious way , and to furnish them with all necessaries , and that thus Crassus would have continual Mountains to March through , and places difficult for Horse Service , in which the Parthian strength chiefly consisted . The Consul highly applauded the Kings good will , and praised the Magnificence of his Troops , but told him he would take the way of Mesopotamia , where he had left a great quantity of Valiant Men of the Roman name . After this conference the Armenian returned into his Kingdom . As for Crassus , as he caused his Army to pass over a Bridge , great Claps of Thunder began to make a dreadful noise , and continual flashes of lightning darted in the Soldiers eyes , besides all on the sudden an impetuous storm , raged against the Bridge , and carried away a part of it . It happened likewise that the lightning fell twice in the place whereon they were to encamp , and one of the Consuls Horses in his most stately Trappings carried the Esquire that rode him , into the River notwithstanding all endeavors to stop him , nor were either Horse or Man ever seen afterwards ; They say likewise that the Eagle that was first taken up by the Standard-bearer , of it self sell backward , and that when the Army having past the River sat down to eat , they by chance gave the Soldiers nothing but Lentils and Broath , which is counted doleful meat , because only served at Funerals . Afterwards as Crassus made an Oration to his Army , there escaped from him a word which struck a strange terror into the minds of the Soldiers . For he told them he had caused the Bridge over the River to be broke down , that not one of them might return ; and though that absurdity might have been repaired by explaining the words , and that the Consul ought to have interpreted it , that he might not leave upon their Spirits an Impression of ill Presage , yet he would not do it out of Stubbornness . After this having mustered his Army , he offered a Sacrifice , and as the Priest put the Entrails of the beast into his hands , he let them fall , at which the assistants being scandalized , he laughing said , These are the inconveniences of old age , but our Armswill never fall out of our hands . He then found that the Army which passed the River consisted of seven Legions , about four thousand Horse , and as many light Armed Foot. Sometime after the Scouts brought in word that the whole Region was desert , and that they had only discovered the track of a great Number of Horses which seemed to fly before them , upon which intelligence Crassus conceived some good hopes , and the Soldiers began to despise the Parthians , believing they would never stand to fight them . However Crassus , and some of the Consuls Friends , advised him to retire into some one of those places he held in that Country , till such time as he had received more certain advice of the Enemy , or at least that he would march them towards Seleucia , along the Banks of the River , for so greater plenty of provisions might be brought him by water , and in case the Enemy came to assail him , the River might serve as a Rampire , so that they could not encompass him about , and by that means he might fight them with equal Forces . As Crassus was consulting about the importance of this Counsel , there arrived in the Camp an Arabian Gentleman called Agbarus , cunning but treacherous , whom Fortune made use of as the Principal Instrument , for destruction of the Army ; some who had born Arms under Pompey , knew him , and remembring that Great General had obliged him , thought he might have an affection for the Romans . But indeed he was sent to Crassus by those who Commanded the Kings Army , to draw him if possible from the River , and Foot of the Mountains , and make him take into the Plain , where the Horse had more advantage . For they were resolved on nothing less then to come to a pitcht battel with the Romans in that place . Agbarus therefore coming to salute Crassus , and being well spoken , began his discourse with the praises of Pompey , and the kindnesses he had received from him , then he sell to discourse of the mighty power of Crassus , setting forth that he wrong'd himself in spending time in consultation , when he was but more than too strong , for there was not any need of Arms , but only of nimble Feet and Hands , to deal with a People ; who had a long time been prepared to pack up their Mony and Choicest Riches , and fly into Scythia or Hyrcania , But if you will fight , said he , you must make hast lest the King resuming Courage Rally up likewise his Forces , for at present you have only to deal with Surena who is the Rear-guard of those Forces that make their Retreat , for as for the King , they know not where he is . Now all this was false , for Orodes had upon the first of the War divided his Forces into two Armies , with one of which he had invaded Armenia , where he made strange Havock to Revenge himself of Artabasus , and had given the other in charge to Surena to oppose the Romans . Not out of scorn as some say , for there is no likelyhood that he should disdain to deal with Crassus a Roman Consul or that he could think it more Honorable to wage War with Artabasus or Plunder the Villages of Armenia , but for my part I am of the opinion he retired thither for fear of the danger , or as into an Ambuscado , to expect the success of the War. For Surena was no Common Man , being both for Riches , Birth and Quality , the second to the King , and for Valor and Vigor of Body , the Chief among all the Parthians , besides he was large of Stature , and of as Noble an Aspect as any Man living could be . He had continually in his train a thousand Camels for burthen , two hundred Coaches for his Women , and for his Guard a thousand Men at Arms , besides a greater Number of Light Horse , so that the Ordinary Train of his Houshold , was ten thousand Horse , reckoning his Vassals and Slaves , and by an Ancient Hereditary Right of his Family he had the Honor first to set the Crown on the head of the new King of the Parthians : He had brought back this same Orodes from Exile , and restored him to the Throne , he had by Storm taken the Great Seleucia , being the first that mounted on the walls , from whence himself drove the Guards that defended them , and though he were not now above thirty years of age , he was esteemed one of the most Politick Men of the time he lived in , which he shewed by entrapping Crassus , who yet in truth was easie to be deceived , first by reason of his pride and daring , and at last because of his fear , and the distress to which he saw himself reduced . Agbarus therefore having by fair words perswaded him to leave the River , caused him to take his march through the midst of vast plains , naked of trees , untill'd , and of which they saw no end , so that the Soldiers grew faint-hearted , not only for thirst , and the tediousness of the way , but because they found no refreshment in their travel , they saw neither River nor Mountain , nor any green thing , but as if they had been in the wide Sea , they beheld nothing on all sides but an affrightful solitude . All this already gave them some suspition of Treason which was confirmed , when Ambassadors from Artabasus came to acquaint the Consul that their King being engaged in a War against Orodes , who had invaded his Country could not send him any assistance , but that he advised him to turn his Arms that way , and to joyn with the Armenians to give battel to the Parthians , or if that were not his judgment , at least so to order his march that he took care not to engage in the plains , where the Horse should have too much advantage , but that he should as much as he could draw towards the Mountains . To all which Crassus who would not write a word in Answer to the king , brutishly and like a Man in Choler made Answer , That he was not now at leisure to think of the affairs of Armenin , but that at his return he would Chastise Artabasus for his treachery . Whereupon Cassius and those that were of his mind grew angry , but without saying a word to Crassus , who would not listen to any good counsel given him , they fell to reviling Agbarus with a thousand reproachful words . What niischievous Devil brought thee hither , thou most villanous of all mankind ( said they to him ) by what Witchcraft or Inchantments hast thou been able to perswade Crassus , to take his march through these vast Solitudes , a road more proper for a Numidian Robber then a Roman General ? But he being cunning entertained them still with fair words , exhorting them to have a little patience , and encourageing the tired Soldiers to march , and with flattering smiles telling them : What do you think you are marching now through Campania , or do you hope to find here Fountains , Rivers , Shades , Baths , and continual Inns ? Remember , pray remember that you pass now by the confines of Arabia and Syria . Thus Agbarus treated the Romans as if he had been their Paedagogue , and before his Treason was discovered he left them , not by stealth but by consent of the Consul , whom he made believe he went to give Orders about things necessary , and to create some disorder in the Enemies Camp. 'T is said that that day Crassus came forth not in a Purple Robe , according to the manner of the Roman Generals , but cloathed in Black , which yet he went and changed as soon as he perceived it , and that some Ensigns pitcht in the ground stuck so fast , that those who were to carry them , could scarcely pull them out , at all which Crassus did but laugh . He Commanded presently to March , and earnestly urged the Legions to follow the Horse , when some of his Scouts coming in , brought word that others of their fellows had been slain by the Enemy , and they had hardly escaped , and that there was a dreadful multitude following them at the heels with resolution to fight . This news amazed the whole Army , but especially Crassus , who began to draw his Army into Battel , but with a great deal of Irresolution . First , according to Cassius advice , he drew up his Legions at length , extending them as far as ever he could , that the Enemy might not surround them , and placing his Horse on the wings , but afterwards changing his mind , he formed his Legions into a Battel of four Fronts , each of which he covered with twelve Cohorts , each Cohorts strengthened by a squadron of Horse , that all four might be equally defended by the Horse . One of the wings he gave in charge to Cassius , the other to his Son , and kept himself in the main battel . Marching in this Order they gained a River called Balissa , which though neither deep nor large was very welcome to the Soldiers , who had had so toilsome a March through heat and dust , most of the Officers advised not only the refreshing the Soldiers , but resting that night there , to the intent , that making the best discovery they possibly could of the number and posture of the Enemy , they might be the better able to encounter the next Morning : but young Crassus , and his Horsemen , calling out for the Battel , the Consul again re-incouraged , commanded that those , who had a mind to take any repast , should eat without stirring from their Ranks ; and scarcely had he allowed them to take what Food was necessary , but he marched forward the Army , not slowly and often halting , as is usually done by those , who would preserve their Men for the Fight ; but upon the gallop , and all in a breath , till such time as the Enemy appeared sooner than they looked for them ; but neither in any great numbers , nor in a posture to give any terrour to the Romans ; for the main Body of the Army was hid by these Vant-curriers , who by Surena's order had with loose Coats covered their Armour . But when they drew nearer , and that the Enemies had given Signal of Battel , there was heard throughout the whole Plain a dreadful noise , for the Parthians use in War neither Horns or Trumpets ; but knowing well that of all the Senses , the Ear is most capable of affecting the Mind ; and stirring up the Passions , they beat all at once through the whole Army , certain Drums , whose hollowness makes dreadful roaring , which in some measure imitates Thunder . This noise having begun to terrifie the Romans , the Parthians threw off their loose Coats , and shewed their Armour of polished Steel , whose brightness dazled the eyes , and they were discovered to be mounted on Horses , barbed and covered with plates of Iron and Copper . Surena made a show above all the rest , the Magnificence of whose habit seemed somewhat effeminate , and disagreeable to the high Reputation he had gained : but in this he followed the Custom of the Medes , who go to Battel painted and curled , whereas the Parthians tuck up their Hair on their Foreheads , to make them appear more formidable . At first they charged on the Spur with Lances in their Rests against the Front of the Roman Battel , to try to break it : but having observed the Legionary Bucklers joyned so close , and their Ranks fast locked together , they retired , and as if they had disbanded , and quitting their Ranks , wheeled about the Roman Army : Crassus sent against them his light armed Men , who went not far ; for the Soldiers soon finding themselves overwhelmed , and beaten down with showrs of Arrows , ran to save themselves among the Ranks of the Legions , bringing amongst them great confusion and disorder ; especially when it was perceived , that those were discharged with such a violence , that they equally wounded those that were armed , and those that were not . And now the Parthians began to fight at a distance with Flights of Arrows from all sides , which were never shot in vain ; for the Romans were so closed together , that though the Parthians would , they could not well have mist them ; and their Bows being great and strong , and managed by vigorous Arms , made no slight Wounds : Insomuch that the Romans were already hard put to it . If they stood firm without quitting Ranks , they were wounded ; and if they pressed to assault the Enemy , they could not reach them , and yet were wounded still ; for the Parthians discharged their Arrows , as they fled ; and next the Scythians are certainly the most skilful Nation in the World in this Exercise , invented doubtless to defend at once , both from the Enemy , and from the shame of flight . However , the Romans had patience so long as they hoped , that the Enemy having once drained their Quivers , would either retire , or come to fight hand to hand : but when they understood that they had in their Army great numbers of Camels laden with Arrows , whither they went by turns to fill again their Quivers , as fast as they had emptied , they were utterly dismayed ; Crassus seeing no end of this kind of fight , began to afflict himself , and sent to tell his Son , that he should advance to charge the Enemy , before they were inclosed ; for they pressed hard upon him , and wheeled about the Wing , which he commanded to fall on in the Rear . This young Man having therefore taken thirteen hundred Horse , of which Caesar had given him a thousand , and eight Cohorts of Foot armed with Bucklers , which stood next him , drew off , and went furiously to charge the gross of the Enemy ; but they ( whether that place were miry , as some say , or that by this stratagem , they had a mind to draw the Consuls Son , as far as was possible , from the rest of the Army ) turned tail and fled . He presently with loud cryes declared the Enemies flight , and addressed himself to pursue them , accompanied by Censorinus and Megabachus ; this last famous for strength of Body , and height of Courage ; the other a Senator , and besides a great Orator , both of the same age with young Crassus , and his familiar Friends . The Horse followed , and the Foot after them , all filled with joy and hope , believing they gave chase to a Vanquished Enemy ; but they had not gone far e're they discovered the cheat , beholding those return to the charge , who had made a show of flight , supported now and strengthned with great numbers : Whereupon those who were at the Head of the Romans stood still , believing , because of their small number , the Enemies would come and assault them at hand : but they opposed them only with their Lanciers , whilst the rest scouting up and down the Plain , with their Horse-hoofs broke the surface of the Earth , from whence arose such clouds of Sand and Dust , that the Romans could neither see nor speak : So that being thus lock'd up close together in a croud , they were wounded , and dyed not of a quick and easie death , but with strange pains and convulsions caused by the Arrows sticking in their Bodies , which not being able to endure , they rolled themselves upon the ground to break them in their wounds , or else striving to pull them out with the barbed heads , which had pierced into the Veins and Nerves , they grievously tore themselves , and added fresh anguish to the former . Thus most of all those Cohorts that followed the Horse being slain , the rest remained useless , because of their wounds ; and when their Captains commanded them to go charge the Parthian Men at Arms , they showed their hands nailed to their Bucklers , or their Feet struck through and fastned to the ground ; so that they could neither fight nor flee . Hereupon young Crassus resolved to make one brisk attempt with his Horse , but the strokes they gave with their weak and slender Javelins , having but small effects on the others Currasses of boild Leather , guarded with bands of Iron ; whilst on the contrary their steel-headed Lances piercing through and through the Gauls lightly armed , and almost naked , made the march very unequal . He had great confidence in these Gauls , and indeed they did act wonders , they siesed on these Lances with their naked hands , and in endeavouring to wrest them away , tumbled the Men at Arms from off their Horses ; who being over-laden with Iron , could very hardly mount again : There were likewise some of them , who quitting their own Horses , went and thrust their Swords in the bellies of those of the Enemy , who mounting at the smart of the wound , tumbled back with their Riders , so that many were by this means trampled to death under the Horse Feet , as well of the Romans as the Parthians : but nothing was more insufferable to the Gauls than the heat and drowth , to which they were not accustomed ; and besides , many had lost their Horses , which had been slain by the Pikes or Lances . Wherefore they resolved to recover the Legions , having in the midst of them the young Crassus , already tortured with many wounds : but seeing nigh unto them a Hillock of Sand , which formed a kind of Eminence , they retired thither , and tying in the midst those Horses they had left ; fortified themselves with their Bucklers , which they ranked round about them , thinking by this means to defend themselves from the Barbarians : but it fell out quite contrary ; for though in a Level those before do in some measure cover those behind , yet here , by reason of the declining ground , one standing above another , no person could be in security . They were all wounded alike , and dyed with the more vexation , that they could not revenge themselves , but must all perish without Glory . There were along with the young Crassus two Greeks , Citizens of of Carres , called Hierom and Nicomachus , who would have perswaded him to have saved himself with them in the City of Ichnes , which took part with the Romans : but ▪ he made answer , There were no death so cruel , that for fear of it . Publius would forsake his Companions , who had not ingaged themselves in that danger , but for his sake . And at the same instant gave leave to them , exhorting them to take care of themselves ; but for his own part , not being able to make use of his hand , because of a wound he had received by an Arrow , he presented his brest to his Esquire , commanding him to run him through . Some say Censorinus dyed in the same manner , and that Megabachus , and most of the Nobility slew themselves . The rest assailed by the Parthians , dyed generously defending themselves , and 't is reported five hundred only were taken alive . The Enemy forthwith cut off the Heads of young Crassus , and his Companions , and returned to seek out his Father , who in the mean time had acted , as we shall now relate . After the Command given to his Son to charge , and that some came and told him , that the Enemy fled , and that he likewise found himself not so hardly pressed upon , for indeed they had left him ; he took a little courage , and caused his Army to March into the lower Ground , hoping his Son would soon return from the pursuit of the Enemy . Mean while young Crassus perceiving himself in danger , dispatch'd away several Messengers to his Father , to give him notice of it , of whom the first were slain by the Enemies ; and the next , who hardly escaped brought word , that Publius was certainly lost , if not suddenly relieved . Upon this news the Consul found himself tossed with sundry passions which blinded his reason , so that he knew not what to resolve on : He was fearful of loosing all , if he went to the succour of his Son ; yet he loved him , and therefore was in doubt whether he should go to his relief , or endeavour to save the rest . At last he caused the Army to March towards the Enemy , who presently appeared to meet them ; witnessing by their loud and terrible shouts that they had gained the Victory ; and letting the Romans know , by the confused noise of their Drums , that they must again prepare to fight . Thus they made their approach , bearing the Head of Publius upon the end of a Lance , and asking by way of derision , who were the Parents of that young Man , and of what Family he was ? for they could not believe that Crassus the basest of all men could beget a Son so Brave and Valiant . This sight cast down the spirits of the Romans more than all the Calamities they had suffered ; and instead of stirring up in them that indignation and desire of revenge , which it ought , overwhelmed them with horror and fear . However , Crassus Valour appeared upon this occasion extraordinarily , he cryed out , as he marched on Horse back through the Ranks : The Oration of Crassus . THis Misfortune concerns me only , fellow Soldiers , the glory and felicity of our Country remains yet intire , whilst you are in a condition to defend it . And if you have any compassion upon me , for having lost a Son of that Value , discharge your anger on your Enemies , and deprive them of their joy by punishing their cruelty . Loose not your Courage , for the misfortune happened to me , whoever pretends to great recompences is subject to like disgraces . Lucullus did not Vanquish Tigranes , nor Scipio Antiochus , without the expence of blood . Our Fathers lost a thousand Ships in the Conquest of Sicily ; and in Italy it self many Generals and Captains have perished , whose loss hath not hindred their party from gaining the Victory ; for the Roman Empire is not mounted to this Greatness and Power by the good Fortune of the Romans , but by their Patience and height of Courage in Adversity . After these words Crassus , perceiving that most of the Soldiers received them but coldly , commanded to give a great shout all together , which made but their inward grief the more known ; for they shouted with weak and discordant Voices , whilst the Barbarians answered them in a Tone high and Harmonious . The Fight presently began , wherein the Enemies light Horse wheeling about the Romans , galled them in Flank with showrs of Arrows , whilst the Lanciers , who assailed them in Front , made them recoyl and croud close together . However , some out of fear of the Arrows , drew off from the gross to charge nearer at hand : but they did their Enemies little●hurt , and were presently killed by their Lances , whose Iron head entring the Body , was followed by a thick Staff , thrust forward with so great violence , that often times it went through and through both Horse and Man. After the Battel had thus lasted till night , the Parthians retreated , saying , That they gave that night to Crassus to bewail his Son , unless he made choice of the better way , and had rather go and present himself to Arsaces than be carried : And having said these words , they went and lodged in a place hard by , with full hopes the next Morning to put an absolute end the Victory . The Romans on the contrary had but an ill night of it , they had no thoughts either of burying their dead , or dressing their wounded , of which some lay dying , every one bewailed his own self , for there was no hopes of safety , whether they staid in that place till day , or whether , whilst it was dark , they set forward , cross those vast Plains ; for the wounded , if they carried them , would hinder their flight ; and if they forsook them , the cryes of those miserable Creatures would give notice to the Enemy of their departure : And though they imputed all their misfortune to Crassus , they wished , notwithstanding , they might either see or hear him ; but he had withdrawn himself , and with his head bound up , had cast himself on the ground in the dark . Whereby he became a great Example of the inconstancy of Fortune to the Vulgar , and of rashness and ambition to the Learned ; having suffered himself to be so far transported by those two failings , that he could not content himself to be one of the Prime among so many thousands of Citizens , but believed himself miserable , because he was accounted but the third Man in Rome . Octavius his Lieutenant , and Cassius his Quaestor , having found him in this posture , roused him up , and entreated him to take courage ; but seeing he was in utter despair , by advice of the * Tribunes and Centurions , they themselves published the Deaf March , and began to discamp without noise : but when the sick and wounded perceived that they were about to forsake them , with their cryes and roarings they spread a general trouble throughout the Army , even those who were already got into the Plain , took the Alarm , as if the Enemy had been ready to fall on : wherefore they made many halts , putting themselves in order to fight , and perplexed with the great numbers of the wounded that followed them , of which they took up some , and left others , they made but little way , save only three hundred Horse that fled away by themselves , with whom Ignatius arrived about Midnight at Carres , where having called in Latin to those were upon the Guards of the Walls , he bid them go and tell Coponius , the Governour of the place , that there had been a great Fight between Crassus and the Parthians ; and without explaining himself farther , or so much as telling his name , advanced towards the Bridge ; the truth is , he saved those Horse , but he was blamed by all the World for forsaking his General , not but that Crassus had some benefit by Coponius , having this advice ; for the Governour conjecturing by the ambiguity of his words , and by the suddenness of his departure , that the Messenger brought no good news , immediately drew to Arms what Force he had ; and when he had advice that the General was upon the way , went out to meet him , and gathering up as many of the Soldiers as he could , conducted them to the City . As for the Parthians , though they knew well that the Romans were dislodged , yet they would not pursue them by night ; but as soon as it was day , they run to their Camp , and cut the throats of all those they had left , which amounted to no less than four thousand , and then pursued the rest , of whom they took great numbers , whom they found dispersed in the plain ; besides four Cohorts , under the conduct of the Lieutenant Vargonteius , who having stragled in the March by night , fell into their hands enclosed in a strait , where having valiantly defended themselves , they were all cut in pieces , except only twenty Soldiers , who with their Swords in their hands opened themselves a passage through the midst of their Enemies ; and whose courage the Enemies themselves admiring , suffered them to pass at an easie rate to Carres , without pursuing them . Mean while false intelligence was brought to Surena , that Crassus was escaped with all the considerable Persons in the Army , and that those who were retired into Carres , were only a company of wretches not worth any consideration . Which was the reason that not thinking his Victory perfect , and desiring to have more certain news , he quitted his design of pursuing Crassus , and sent one of his people , who understood both Languages , before the Walls of Carres , to ask in Latin either for Crassus himself , or Cassius , as if Surena desired a conference with them , which being heard , and told to Crassus and his Friends , displeased them not . A little while after , came on the part of the Barbarians certain Arabs , who knew the faces of Crassus and Cassius , having frequented their Camp before Battel . These knowing Cassius upon the Wall , told him that Surena would grant Peace to the Romans , provided they would be friends to the King , and depart out of Mesopotamia , and that they believed they had better accept of that condition , than reduce things to the last extremities ; whereupon Cassius demanded a time and place for a Conference betwixt the Generals , and they promising to let Surena know it , went their way ; Surena rejoying that he had now these two Men now shut up , sent next Morniing under the City Walls some Parthians , who injuriously reviling Crassus and Cassius , demanded them to be delivered up , if the Romans had a mind to Peace . And now the Chiefs of the Roman Army knowing that they were betrayed , fell into despair ; but yet consulting what was best to do , they resolved on a sudden flight , beseeching the Consul to give over those vain and distant hopes he placed in the assistance of the Armenians . This design was not to have been communicated to any of the Inhabitants of Carres , before the time of its execution , and Crassus discovered it to the most per●idious of them all , called Andromachus , to whose Faith he committed himself , taking him for the Guide of the Army : So that by the means of this Traytor , all the Roman designs were presently known to the Parthians . And because these were not accustomed to fight in the dark , as not easie for them to do , Andromachus to retard the Romans March , and by that means give the Enemy time to overtake them , placed himself at the Head of them , going sometimes on one side , and sometimes on another , till such time as he had engaged them in deep Marishes , and places full of Ditches , whose high Banks sorely perplexed the Army , who yet followed this Traytor ; insomuch , that they were often forced to go a great way about to find a passage . This begat a distrust in some , who imagining by the many twinings and windings , that Andromachus had an ill intention , refused to follow him , of which number was Cassius , who returned to Carres : And when his Guides , who were Arabs , urged him to advance before the Moon had passed Scorpio : For my part , said he to them , I am much more afraid of * Sagittary . However , parting from Carres , he took the way towards Syria , with five hundred Horse ; and having found faithful Guides , gained the Mountains , called Synaces , where before day , there rallied together about five thousand Soldiers , conducted by Octavius , an excellent Man. As for Crassus , day surprised him , as he followed Andromachus with incredible labour . He was accompanied with four Cohorts with Bucklers ; some few Horse , and five Lictors or Serjeants , with whom having with all the pain and labour imaginable , overcome the difficulty of the way ; the Enemies now drawing near , he went and possessed himself of an Eminence , distant about * twelve Furlongs from that , to which Octavius was retired , but nothing so strong of situation , nor of so difficult approach for the Horse , but it lay under the Synbaces , to which it was joyned with a long neck , that crossed the Plain . So that Octavius could not be ignorant of the danger in which the Consul was ; wherefore himself ran first to his assistance with a few people , and soon after the rest of his Forces , reproaching each other with cowardise , followed . They altogether drove the Enemy from the Hill , and drawing up round about . Crassus , and lining their whole Body with their Bucklers , bravely protested , that no Arrow of the Parthians should reach their General 's Body , so long as one of them remained alive . Wherefore Surena , who saw the Parthians gave ground , and that if night came on , the Romans , who had already gained the Mountains , would escape him , assaulted Crassus with cunning , he let go some Prisoners , who had heard some of the Barbarians of purpose saying , That the King would not be dissatisfied to have Peace with the Romans , but desired their Friendship , and that if he might obtain it by Crassus means , he would treat him favourably . In the mean time , causing the fight to cease , he after by little and little drew near to the Hill , and unbending his Bow , presented his hand to Crassus , desiring him to consent to an accommodation , he told him that the King having taken up Arms much against his will , the Romans had made tryal of his Strength and Power , and that now he would make them taste of his Goodness and Clemency , by showing them his Favour , and granting security for their Retreat . Not only the soldiers , but the Leaders glad to hear these fine words of Surena's , easily believed them . Crassus was the only man was not deceived . Indeed he saw no reason for so sudden a change , wherefore he would not presently consent , but stood thinking what answer to return , when the Soldiers began to cry out with one voice , that they would have Peace , and withal to revile him , for exposing them to men , he durst not himself approach disarmed , as they were ; he endeavoured first to perswade them by entreaties and reasons to have patience the rest of that day , since at night they might easily make their retreat , by gaining the Mountains , he showed them the way they should take , begging them not to loose all hopes of safety , which was now so nigh ; but when he saw that the Soldiers enraged , threatned him , and smote upon their Bucklers , he was afraid of them , and at parting said only these words to those about him : The Oration of Crassus . OCtavius , and you Petronius , and all you Gentlemen of Quality here present , you see how I am forced to go , you are witnesses of the violence done me ; yet tell all the World , when you have gained a place of safety , that Crassus lost his life deceived by his Enemies , but not delivered up to them by his Citizens . However , Octavius and the rest staid not upon the Hill , but went down with the Consul , who would not suffer the Lictors to follow him . As they were going down , two Mongrels or half Greeks came to meet him , and alighting , made their Reverence to Crassus , intreating him to send some of his people before to view Surena and his Train , and espie if they were not armed . To which the Consul made answer , That if he had yet the least desire to live , he would not have come to put himself into their hands . However , he sent the Riscones Brothers to spie into their designs , and discover their number ; but Surena caused them to be arrested ; and forthwith advancing with the Chief Men of his Army all mounted on Horse-back towards Crassus : And how ( said he , coming near him ) A Roman General on Foot , and we on Horse-back ; and at the same instant commanded a Horse to be brought him . Crassus having answered , That neither one nor the other did amiss in that , since each came to the Conference , after the manner of his Country . Surena said , That the Peace was already concluded between Orodes and the people of Rome , and that there wanted nothing but putting the Articles in Writing ▪ which they would do on the River side : For you Romans ( said he ) do not usually remember your Treaties very well ; and at the same instant he gave him his hand : Thereupon the Roman called out to bring his Horse : To which Surena said , there was no need of it : For see , added he , one which the King has sent you ; and forthwith one was brought ready Bridled with a Bitt of Gold , upon which the Footmen mounted him , and placed themselves on both sides to make him advance forward : whereupon Octavius first of all laid hands upon the Horse Bridle to stop him , and one of the Tribunes called Petronius , and after him all the rest placed themselves about the Consul , to hinder his going farther , and to pull away from about him those that would have led him forward : Insomuch , that thus pushing and shoving one another , they came at last to blows , Octavius drawing his Sword , slew one of the Barbarian Horsemen , but another slew him with a blow behind . Petronius had no offensive Arms , but having received on his Cuirass the thrusts made at him , withdrew himself from the bustle without any wound . As for Crassus , he was slain by one Maxarthes a Parthian , though some say it was done by another , and that Maxarthes , as soon as he was down , cut off his head and his right hand : but all these are conjectures , for of all those that were present , some were slain upon the place , and the rest nimbly regained the Hill , before which the Parthians appeared , and called out on the part of Surena , that since Crassus was punished , all the rest might come down in safety : Some yielded themselves , others fled away by night , of which few escaped , being most taken and slain by the Arabs . 'T is said that in this expedition there were twenty thousand Soldiers slain , and ten thousand taken Prisoners . Surena sent Crassus Head and Hand to Orodes into Armenia ; and himself having beforehand caused a Rumour to be spread abroad at Seleucia that he brought Crassus alive , he prepared a certain ridiculous Entry , which in Mockery he called a Triumph . To this purpose he took one of the Prisoners , called Caius , who much resembled Crassus , and having cloathed him in a Womans Robe , and taught him to answer to those , who called him either Crassus or Emperour , made him enter on Horseback into the City , before him marched , mounted on Camels , Trumpets and Lictors carried Rods with Purses fastned to them ; and Axes , to which were tyed the Heads of Romans newly cut off : He was followed by the Curtisans of Seleucia , playing on Instruments , and singing infamous and ridiculous Songs of the faintheartedness and cowardise of Crassus more becoming a Woman than a Man. Such was the publick Spectacle : but having in particular assembled the Senate of Seleucia ; he exposed to them the lascivious Fable of Aristides the Milesian , which indeed had been found among Rustius his Baggage , from whence he took an ample Subject to declaim against the Romans , who even in time of War could not abstain from uncleaness , but brought their Books along with them . The Seleucians upon this took occasion to admire the Wisdom of Aesop in his Fable of the Wallet , seeing that Surena carried open in the Pouch before the Sensualities of the Milesians , and kept shup up in that behind the Sybaritick or Effeminate Wantonness of the Parthians , bringing along himself in his Train , multitudes of Coaches full of Concubines ; and his first appearance being like that of Hydra , dreadful and terrible ▪ where nothing was to be seen but Horses , and Lances , and Bows , whilst his tail ended in Cimbals , and Songs , and continual Debauches of Women ; not but that Rustius was to be condemned : but the Parthians are in the wrong to blame what comes from Miletum ; since most of the Family of the Arsacides , who have been their Kings , were born of Milesian and Ionian Curtisans . Whilst these things passed , Orodes was reconciled with Artabasus , having married his Son Pacorus to the Armenians Daughter ▪ which was followed by Feastings , Rejoycing , and Debauches . They acted likewise Greek Comedies , for Orodes was not ignorant of the Greek Tongue , nor of Letters ; and for Artabasus , he composed both Tragedies , Orations and Histories , part of which have been preserved to our times . When Crassus Head was brought to the entrance of the Court , they were at Table , and a Comedian , called Iason the Tr●llian was reciting some Verses of the part of Agave in the Bacchides of Euripides ▪ which much delighted the Company . At the same instant Sillaces entred the Room , where they were at Meat ; and making a profound Reverence , threw down the Head in the middle of the Hall , which being taken up by the Parthians with shouts and general rejoycing : the King commanded the Officers they should make room for Sillaces at the Table , which they did : then Iason giving one of the Players upon the Flute his part to play the Funerals of Pentheus ; and himself taking the Head of Crassus , as if he had entred in a fury , began as loud as his voice would reach to sing these Verses : From the Chase we bring to you , Tender Venison fat and good , Which was taken in this Wood. All the Company were pleased at this Spectacle , but one accident pleased them more ; for when at every Couple the Choire answered singing 'T is to me the Honour 's due . and that one of the Actors danced to it ; Maxarthes ( for he likewise was at the Feast ) leaped from the Table , and took the Head out of his hands that held it , as having more right to it than any other . Whereupon the King made him Presents according to the Custom of the Country , and gave Iason a Talent . Thus Crassus his Expedition ended in a Tragedy . However , Orodes received soon after a punishment equal to his cruelty , as Surena did first , what his so many violated Oaths deserved ; for the King soon after made him away out of the Envy he bore to his Glory : and for Orodes , being fallen sick of the Dropsie , after that his Son Pacorus had been slain in fight against the Romans , Phraates his other Son gave him Poyson , which the force of the Distemper expelled , so that the King grew better upon it , whereupon Phraates would no more trust to Poyson , but taking a shorter way strangled his Father . Sometime after the Parthian Army marched into Mesopotamia whither their Captains sent for Labienus , and chose him General , resolved under his conduct to invade Syria ; and carry their Arms as far as Alexandria . He accepted the Dignity , and at the head of that Army had already pillaged and spoiled all that part of Asia , lying between Euphrates and the Ionian Sea , when complaints thereof came to Anthony , who thereupon took a resolution to make War upon the Parthians . But being recalled by the prayers and tears of his Fulvia , he returned into Italy , where having made an Alliance with Caesar and Pompey , who was in Sicily , he sent Ventidius before into Asia to oppose the Parthians , and hinder their further Progress , and having for himself by the favor of his Friends , obtained the Dignity of high Priest , which was held by the defunct Caesar , he stayed sometime in Rome , managing in fellowship with them the Publick affairs with great Concord . There was at this this time in Anthony's train an Egyptian Astrologer who ( whether it were to gratifie Cleopatra , or that it were so indeed ) took the boldness to tell him , that his fortune was indeed very great and splendid , but that it was obscured by Caesars , counselling him to keep as far off that young Man as he could ; for said he to him your Genius is over awed by his . This discourse displeased Anthony , however he followed the Egyptians Counsel , and having recommended his affairs to Caesar , came into Greece , and stayd that Winter at Athens , where having advice of the first success of Ventidius Arms , that not only Labienus but Phraates the greatest of Orodes Captains were slain , he made a Solemn Feast for the Greeks , and gave them the Divertisement of Plays and Exercises . And afterward being ready to set forward to the War , he took a Crown of Sacred Olive , and to satisfie a certain Oracle , carried along with him a Jar full of the Water of the Fountain Clepsydra . Mean while Pacorus the Kings Son , being newly entred Syria with a powerful Army , Ventidius defeated him at Cyrista . The slaughter here was very great , and Pacorus himself was slain fighting in the head of his Army , so that this great Victory revenged the loss the Romans had suffered under Crassus , and the Parthians after having been thrice more beaten , were forced to keep within the bounds of Media and Mesopotamia . Ventidius would not pursue them farther , lest he should contract Anthony's envy , yet whilst he expected him , he reduced to obedience those Cities , had revolted and held Antiochus Commagenes besieged in Samosata so closely , that he offered a thousand Talents , and to refer himself to Anthony's discretion . He was not now far off , wherefore Ventidius thought it best that he should send Deputies to him that he himself might conclude the peace , being well content that Anthony should have the preheminence in this affair , lest he should think Ventidius assumed to himself all the Authority , but the Siege having lasted long , and the besieged out of despair resuming Courage , Anthony was satisfied to take up with three hundred Talents , and granted peace to Antiochus . Afterward having taken some order in the Syrian affairs , he returned to Athens , giving Ventidius all those testimonies of his Esteem , his Services had merited , and sent him to Rome to receive the Honor of Triumph , and he is the only Roman , who till these our times ever Triumphed over the Parthians . He was but of mean Birth , and mounted not to that high degree of Glory , but by the Friendship of Anthony , which he made such good use of , that he confirmed the opinion , that Anthony and Caesar succeeded more happily by their Lieutenants then by themselves , for Sosius one of Anthony's Captains had done Worthy Actions in Syria , so had likewise Canidius in his Station on the Confines of Armenia , having overcome the Kings of Armenia , Iberia , Albania , made his way as far as Caucasus , and gained to the name of Anthony , Fame and Honor among the Barbarians . Phraates having possessed himself of the Estates of his Father Crodes by the Parricide before spoken of , many Parthians left the Kingdom , one of which called Moneses , a Man of Esteem , and Power , addressed himself to Anthony , who comparing the Fortune of this Fugitive with that of Themistocles , and equalling himself to the Persian Kings both for Riches and Largness of Mind , gave him three Cities , Larissa , Arethusa and Hierapolis , formerly called Bambice . Afterwards the King having recalled and given him security for his return ; Anthony freely dismissed him , that he might flatter Phraates with hopes of peace ; whilst himself out of a passionate desire he had to recover the Ensigns Crassus had lost , and the Captives that were yet living , sends back Cleopatra into Egypt , and by the way of Arabia , sets forward towards Armenia where he had appointed the Rendevouz of his Forces and those the Kings were to bring him , for there were many Friends and Allies of the Romans of whom Artabasus King of Armenia , the most considerable , furnished him with sixteen thousand Horse and seven thousand Foot , so that at the Muster taken when his Army was drawn together , the Roman and Italian Foot , amounted to sixty thousand Men , the Spanish and Gaul Horse to ten thousand , and the Auxiliary Forces to thirty thousand , accounting the Light-armed Horse and Foot. 'T is said that all this great preparation , and all these Forces , which struck terror into the Bactrians and farthest distant Indians , proved invalid , by the means of Cleopatra only , That Anthony , that he might the sooner see her , began the War without staying for a season proper for the Execution of his designs , that having as it were his understanding infatuated , he did all things inconsiderately , and was so deeply in love with this Woman that he thought not so much of overcoming as of returning speedily to her . For whereas he ought to have let his Army Winter in Armenia , the better to refresh it , tyred as it was with a march of * eight thousand furlongs , and in the Spring have fallen into Media , before the Parthians were in the Field , he could not brook this delay , but setting forward with his Troops , and leaving Armenia on the left hand , and entring into Atropacena , spoiled that whole Country , besides having in his Train three hundred Waggons laden with Engines for Sieges , among which there was one Ram of seventy Foot long , which could by no means be repaired if once it were broken , because in those Countries no Materials were to be found , there neither growing any trees long enough , nor Wood hard enough : to the end he might march the swifter , he left behind all these carriages under the Guard of one Officer with some Forces . After which besieging a great City called Phraates in which was the Wife of the King of the Medes , with his Children , he was soon sensible what a fault he had committed in leaving behind those Engines ; yet he attempted to take the City by raising Tarasses against the Wall , but this was a work of labor and advanced but slowly . Mean while Phraates took the Field with a powerful Army to come against the Romans , and having intelligence that they had left behind the Waggons and Engines , he sent a great Body of Horse , who cut in pieces Stratianus and ten thousand Foot that he Commanded . And after having taken the Engines slew a great quantity of others of which number was the King Polemon , which disheartned , and not without reason , those who had engaged in Anthony's party , dismayed at so mournful a beginning ; Insomuch that Artabasus King of Armenia , who had been the Principal cause of this War giving over all those hopes he had conceived of the Romans retired with his Army into his own Country . And now the Parthians having sent relief into the City with a thousand injurious threats reviled the Romans , so that Anthony , that he might not let the courages of his Men cool in the Idleness of a Siege , took with him ten Legions , three Praetorian Cohorts and all his Cavalry to go and gather in Provisions and Forrage , hoping the Enemy would come to oppose him , and so he might gain an opportunity to Fight . After his first days march the Parthians appeared , and he seeing that they began to enlarge their Battail round about the Roman Camp with design to cut off his way of return , he Commanded to Sound a March , and to pack up the Tents , as if he were preparing to discamp , and not to Fight , which done he caused his Army to March before the Enemies in form of a Crescent with Orders to the Cavalry to charge as soon as the Vanguard was advanced , that so the Legions at the same time might come to the Charge . The Parthians mean while admired the Excellent Order of the Roman Army , seeing the Soldiers pass along , keeping their Ranks , and Brandishing their Piles without making the least noise , but as soon as the Signal was given , and the first shout made , the Roman Horse pressed forward to Charge the Parthians , and came in so close to them , that they could no more make use of their Arrows . Yet they stood their ground for some time till the Legionary Soldiers runing in with their shouts , and the noise of their Bucklers , so horribly affrighted the Horses of the Enemy , that they turned Tail without striking blow . Anthony hoping that this battel would end the War , or at least give a good stroke towards Victory , pursued them hard . But when the Infantry had driven them before them * fifty furlongs , and the Horse had followed them , thrice as far ▪ and that they found but thirty Prisoners , and not above fourscore slain , their courages fell at the consideration of how few they had destroyed in this victory in comparison of the Numbers they had lost at the defence of the Carriages . Next Morning they advanced to go and force Phraates his Camp , but meeting in their march at first with a few Parthians , after that with a greater Number , and at last with the whole Army , who as if they had not been beaten the day before , came to the charge and assailed them on all sides , they with much pains and difficulty recovered their Camp , where the Medes whom they besieged , having stormed the Palisado , and driven off those that defended it , Anthony fell into such a passion that he decimated all those had quitted their Posts , he drew them off by Decuries or Tens , and making them draw Lots , condemned the unfortunate to death , and instead of Wheat gave only Barley Bread to the rest . This War was troublesome to both parties , and each feared more grievous consequences . For Anthony could no longer go abroad to seek Provision or Forrage without having some of his People slain or wounded , and Phraates who knew well that the Parthians would rather endure any thing than to keep the Field all Winter out of their own Country , was afraid left if the Romans continued the War his People would forsake him , the Air already growing cold by reason of the Autumnal Equinox . Wherefore he made use of this Artifice . Some Parthians known to the Romans , meeting them forraging treated them kindly , letting them go away with their burthens and praising their valor which their King himself admired , and that with reason , for indeed they were the most valiant Men in the World , and then by degrees drawing nearer they blamed Anthony , that he would not make peace with the King , and spare the lives of so many brave people , whom he only suffered to lose time , and without giving them opportunity of Fighting made them wait for two cruel Enemies , Famine and Winter , and that in such places as their March would be difficult , though the Parthians themselves were their Guides . This being several times reported to Anthony , he began to be more tractable ; yet he would not send to the Parthian , till he had caused inquiry to be made of these honest Barbarians , whether it were by their Kings Order they had spoke to the Roman Soldiers : which when they had assured it was , conjuring them not to have the least fear or jealousie , he dispatched one of his Friends to the King , to demand the * Ensigns and the Captives , that he might not seem to be content with an honourable Retreat only ; to which answer was returned , That he should not speak of that , but that Peace , and a safe Retreat should be granted him , on condition he would speedily depart , which he did few days after . Though he were very Eloquent in all Assemblies , whether Civil or Military , yet shame and sadness would not let him now speak to his Army himself . He gave Commission to Domitius Aenobarbus to take his place , and to exhort the Soldiers to be couragious ; some took it ill , thinking he did it in scorn ; but the greater part knowing the cause , the easilier composed themselves to his thoughts . As he was designing with himself to return the way he came through the naked Deserts , a certain Mardian , of whose Courage and Fidelity the Romans had trial in the Fight for defence of the Engines , and who knew the manner of the Parthians living , came to him , and advised him to take his March by the Foot of the Mountains , which lay on the right hand , and not to expose his Army loaden with Arms , to such infinite numbers of Archers on Horse-back in Plains so vast , and without any covert ; for that Phraates had no other design , but to fall upon him , when by fair words he had made him leave his Trenches ; and therefore he offered himself , both to lead them a shorter way , and in which they should find abundance of whatever was necessary for the Soldiers . Anthony proposed this in Council , not seeming to distrust the Peace agreed on by the Parthians , but telling them he should be well satisfied to take a shorter way , by which they should find good Villages , and that nothing else was to be done , but to take good security of the Mardian : And he of himself desired he might be bound till they had reached Armenia ; and thus bound , put himself at the Head of the Army , and led them two days without any alarm : but on the third , whilst Anthony thought of nothing less than the Parthians ; and that upon the assurance of the Peace , the Army marched without standing on their Guard , the Mardian espying the Bank of a River newly broken , and the way , by which they were to pass , full of Water ; he judged the Parthians had done it to put a stop to the Romans , by making difficult the passage , and showing it to Anthony , advised him to prepare to receive the Enemy . The Roman General presently Martialled his Army , leaving between the Ranks spaces for the Darters and Slingers to make their discharges . At the same time the Parthians appeared , perswading themselves they should now compass in the Army , and defeat them ; but the light-armed Foot drawing off to receive them , charged them so briskly , that after many wounds given and taken they retreated ; yet for several times they renewed the skirmish , till the Gaul Horse marched against them in a Body , and treated them so severely , that the remainder of that day they durst attempt them no more . Anthony , by this assault , knowing what he had to do hereafter , made the Army March in Battalia on four Fronts , linining not only the Rear , but likewise the Flanks with Darters and Slingers , and giving Order to the Horse to repulse the Enemy , if they came to attack them , but not to pursue them too far , after they had chased them back ; so that the Parthians , after having thus followed them four days with equal loss , began to give it over , and making the ground of their departure to be the approaching Winter , disposed themselves on the morrow to leave off the pursuit . The day before they were to be gone , one of Anthonies Captains , called Flavius Gallus , a Valiant and Worthy Man , requested a greater number of the Light-armed Foot , for defence of the Rearguard , and some part of the Calvalry from the Wings , as if he had some brave exploit to put in execution . Having obtained his desire , he set himself to chase back the Enemies , that came to skirmish , not as before , retreating in his Body , as soon as he had made them give ground ; but charging them home , and obstinately maintaining the Fight , which being observed by those who maintained the Rearguard , they recalled him for fear lest being divided from the Army , the Enemy should encompass him . 'T is said farther , that Titius the Questor staid the Ensigns to make him return , reproving him for loosing so many brave Men ; but that Gallus quarrelling with him , and bidding him meddle with his own Affairs , he left him , and joyned with the main Body . Gallus charging forward on the Enemy , with two much heat , found himself beset in the Rear , and on all sides oppressed with Showers of Arrows , so that he was forced to send for aid ; in which the Colonels of the Legions , and among the rest Canidius , who had much power with Anthony , seem to have committed a great fault ; for whereas they ought to have marched with all their Force thither , they sent only some few Cohorts ; and as those were defeated , others , not observing that by this means the Army would by little and little be put to the rout , and had been so , if Anthony himself had not speedily made in with all the Vanguard ; but now the third Legion advancing athwart the Flyers , and standing the shock of the Enemy , stop'd them short , and hindred their passing farther . There were no less than three thousand men slain in this Engagement , and five thousand brought off wounded , among whom was Gallus thrust through and through with four Arrows , of which he dyed not long after . Anthony went among the Tents to visit the others , comforting them , and weeping himself out of grief and compassion ; but they rejoycing to see him , took him by the hand , and pray'd him to take care of his own health , and not afflict himself any more . They called him their Emperour , and told him their wounds were all healed , whilst they saw him well . And indeed , there appears not in all that Age to have been any General that had an Army so vigorous , so brave , and so patient ; and if we have regard to the respect and obedience they bore him , as well great as small , Officers as Soldiers , and the high account they made of his favour , preferring it before their own safety , or their very lives ; certainly he yielded to none of the Ancient Romans , and surely they were disposed to it by many Motives , by his Nobleness , his Eloquence , his Uprightness , his Liberality both frequent and great ; and by the sweetness of his familiar Conversation : but above all his tenderness and compassion for the afflicted , and the care he took to see them furnished with all things necessary , made the sick and wounded almost as well satisfied , as if they had been well . Now this Victory had so raised the Enemies hearts , before almost tired and despairing , that they passed that night near the Camp in hopes e'er long to be plundring the Publick Treasure and find the Tents deserted . On the morrow they assembled in far greater Numbers , so that it is thought they could not be less then forty thousand Horse ; for the King sent those of his own train one after another , as to an evident and assured victory ( for as for himself he never engaged in person . ) In the mean time Anthony designing to make an Oration to his Soldiers would have put on a sad coloured habit to move the more Compassion , but his Friends diswading him from it , he came to the Assembly in the Habit of General , he praised those had behaved themselves well , and declaimed against those that fled , of whom the first desired him to be of good Courage , and the last having given reasons for their flight offered themselves to be decimated or what other punishment he pleased , so that he would forbear to afflict himself , and to look ill upon them . Thereupon lifting up his eyes to heaven , he besought the Gods , that if any Divinity were jealous of his past happiness , they they would let all the miseries wherewith he was threatned to fall upon his own head , and give Victory to the rest of the Army . The next day they again set forward in better Order , so that the hopes of the Parthians who a●●ailed them began to decay , for they thought they were come to Pillage and Plunder and not to fight ; but finding themselves stiffly beat back by the Roman Piles , which the Soldiers now discharged with a wonderful Alacrity , they once again were forced to give ground . Yet ceased they not from following the Roman Army , and one day as they galled them with their Arrows , whilst they were descending a little Hill , the Targetiers faced about , and after having received the light Armed Foot into the Ranks , set their Knees to the ground , and Ranging their Bucklers one above another , formed a * Testudo , where the Bucklers rising by degrees Resembled in some measure the Seats of a Theater . And indeed this was an Excellent Rampire against the Arrows for they slid away on both sides the Testudo . The Parthians thinking the Romans were thus set down out of weariness , giving over their Bow 's came to charge them at Push of Pike , but they Rising all at once and giving a great shout , with their Piles broke the foremost Ranks , and forced the rest to Flight . But in the mean time Famine began sorely to oppress the Army , for the Soldiers being continually in Fight , could not range abroad for Provisions , besides there wanted Mills , the greatest part being left behind because either Beasts of Carriage were dead , or imployed to carry the sick and wounded , so that 't is said a Bushel of Wheat , Athens Measure , was sold for fifty Drams , and Barly Bread for its weight in Silver , they were forced at last to eat Roots and Herbs , and because they found but few that were known they were necessitated to make experiment of all they met with , and unhappily fell upon an Herb that caused Madness , and in the conclusion proved death , for as soon as any had eaten of it , they lost their Understanding and Memory , and fell to turning upside down , and removing all the Stones they met with , believing they were at work upon some very serious matter , so that all the Camp was filled with People rooting up , and removing Stones from one place to another , who at last died vomiting of Cholor . Wine was the Cure for this Distemper , but it was not to be had , insomuch that 't is said Anthony seeing so many of his People die , and the Parthians still at his heels , often cryed out , Oh the ten thousand ! Admiring those ten thousand Men who under the Conduct of Xenophon marched a much longer way making their retreat from the Plains of Babylon to the Sea without loosing so much as one Man though in their way they were often assaulted by far greater Numbers of Enemies . The Parthians seeing they could not hinder the Romans March , nor engage them to divide one from the other , and that they had been often beaten , began again to talk civilly to those , went abroad for Corn and Forrage , showing them their unbent Bows and telling them that now they might freely go , and indeed there appeared only some Medes , who passed a day or two's march farther , without committing any Act of Hostility , but only under pretence to secure the Towns distant from the great Road. After these Civilities and Fair words , the Romans were somewhat more hearty . Anthony himself grew a little pleasant and began to have some inclination for the way of the plain , because it was told him , that there was greater conveniency of Water then in the Mountains . As he had resolved it , one of the Enemies called Mithridates , Cousin to that Moneses who had fled for refuge to Anthony , and to whom he had given three Cities , came to the Camp , and asked for any one that could talk with him , either in the Syrian or Parthian Tongue . Alexander of the City of Antioch a trusty Friend of Anthonies presenting himself , the Parthian after having told him , that what he did was for Moneses , sake , asked him if he saw far afore those high Mountains that touched one another . He making Answer he saw them well . The Parthians ( said the other ) lie there in Ambush with all their Forces ( for this Plain extends it self as far as those Mountains ) and there they wait for you out of hopes that giving credit to their fair words , you will leave your Road to Cross the Plain . In the other way you have nothing to suffer but Labor and Thirst to which you are already accustomed , but if you engage in this , Anthony will scarce come better off then Crassus . And having said thus much he departed . This being reported to Anthony he was afraid , and conferred with his Friends , and with the Mardian , whom he found of the same judgment , for he knew that the way of the Plain though there were no Enemy to be feared , was hard to find , and many difficult passes whilst all the inconvenience of the other was want of water only for one days march . Determining therefore to take the way of the Mountains and to depart the same night , Orders were given to the Soldiers to furnish themselves with water , and because the most part wanted Vessels , they filled their Head-pieces and certain skins sewed together . The Army was already set forward , when the Parthians having intelligence of it , contrary to their custom followed them by night . About break of day they came up with the Rearguard , and fell upon them , tired as they were with Travel and want of sleep , for that night the Romans had marched * two hundred and forty Furlongs , and did not believe the Enemy could be so soon upon them , which made them almost loose their Courage , besides their thirst encreased with their Fight , being forced to fight and march together . Mean while the Vanguard met with a River clear and cool , but whose salt and venemous waters , ulcerated the bowels as soon as they were drunk , and provoked an intolerable thirst . The Mardian had given notice to the Soldiers of it , but that could not hinder them , though he forbad it never so much from drinking . Anthony himself came amongst them , and conjured them to have yet a little patience , shewing them that they were not far from another River where they might drink , and that henceforward the way was craggy and unaccessible for Horse , and therefore the Enemy must of necessity retire ; at the same time he caused the Retreat to be Sounded , that at least the Soldiers might a little refresh themselves in the shade . As they pitch'd their Tents , and that the Parth●ans were retired , according to their Custom . Mithridates came again , and Alexander going out to meet him , he advised him to raise the Camp , after the Army had never so little refreshed themselves , and to march with all the speed they could past the other River , for that was the bounds of the Parthians , beyond which they wo●ld not go . This advice being brought to Anthony , he sent to the Parthians by Alexander Cups and Vessels of Gold , of which he took as much as his Coat would cover . The rest of this days March was without any Alarm , but the night following was troubled by the Romans themselves , who made it both hurtful and dangerous ; for they killed those who had any Gold or Silver to rob them , plundered the publick Treasury loaden on the Beasts of Carriage , and at last , Anthony's ow● Equipage , even to his necessary Vessels and Tables of inestimable price , which the Thieves broke in pieces , and divided amongst them , that occasioned so great a tumult , and so strange an affright ( for they thought the Enemy already master of the Baggages ) that Anthony having called to him one of his Guards , named Ramnus , who was his freed Man , he forced him to promise him upon Oath to run him through with his Sword , as soon as he should command it , and to cut off his Head , lest he should fall into the power of the Enemy , or be known when he was dead . This discourse having drawn tears from Anthony's Friends : The Mardian came to intreat him to take Courage , by telling him , that by a certain moist and fresh Wind very pleasant to the Nostrils , he knew well they were not for from the River , which he guessed besides by the length of the way they had gone ; and the time ( for the night was far spent ) At the same time they brought him word , that all the Tumult was occasioned by the avarice of the Soldiers , who had plundered one another ; wherefore that he might put in order this troubled and dispersed multitude , he made a halt ; about break of day , the Tumult being quite calmed , every one began to fall into his Rank , when on a sudden the Rearguard felt the Parthian Arrows ; the Light-armed Foot was presently commanded out , and the Targetiers , as before , formed a Testudo against the Enemies shot , who durst not approach them too nigh . At last , having fought in this manner for some little way , the Vanguard perceived the River , where being arrived , the Horse was sent out against the Parthians , and they began to pass over the sick . The Fight by little and little grew colder , for the Parthians at the sight of the River unbent their Bows , telling the Romans they might pass without any fear , and highly commending their Courage : When they were got on the other side , they reposed themselves at leisure , then set forward on their March , not confiding too much in the words of the Parthians ; and six days after their last Fight , they arrived on the Banks of Araxis , a River which divides Media from Armenia , they thought it both deep and rapid ; and there was a rumour spread , that the Enemy was coming to encounter them at their passage : but after they had happily crossed it , and saw themselves in security , in the Territories of Armenia , as if they had gained a Port after a Storm ; they adored the Earth , embracing one another , and weeping for joy ; yet it happened , that coming into a Country abundant in all things , after so long a scarcity , they so overcharged their Stomachs , that many of them fell sick , either of the Dropsie or Colick . Anthony , out of danger , took a Muster of his Army , and found that he had lost in this Expedition twenty thousand Foot , and four thousand Horse , of which more than half dyed of sickness . Since his departure from about Phraates till this time , he had made seven and twenty days March without resting , during which he had fought eighteen times against the Parthians with advantage : But these Victories were to no purpose ; for not being able to pursue the Enemies far after he had routed them , they remained imperfect . Now it is firmly believed , that Artabasus , King of Armenia , was the cause that Anthony gained not an absolute Victory ; for had he had with him the sixteen thousand Horse armed after the manner of the Parthians , and accustomed to fight with them , which that King led back out of Media , the Parthians so many times overcome , could never have rallied , because that after the Romans had routed them , the Armenians following the chase , had made it a perfect Victory . Wherefore all men advised Anthony to punish Artabasus ; but he thought he did more prudently , not to reproach him with his perfidiousness . On the contrary , he remitted nothing of the Honour and Civity he usually shewed him , because he saw his Army weak , and in a tyred condition : but making another Voyage into Armenia , he obliged him by fair words to come and meet him ; and having arrested him , led him Captive to Alexandria , whither he entred in Triumph , which much displeased the Romans , who were vexed that he communicated the Honours of their Cities to the Egyptians : but this happened in the time of the Declination of the Republick . After this , the Kings of the Medes and Parthians quarrelled about the Roman Spoils ; wherefore the Median seeing himself the weakest , and fearing to loose his Kingdom , sent to Anthony to engage him to begin the War afresh , offering him to that effect his Forces , and his Alliance . Upon these offers the Roman conceived great hopes , because he believed that to have subdued the Parthians , he wanted nothing but Archers and Horsemen , which now offered of themselves : he was therefore resolved to pass into Armenia , with design to make● a conjunction of his Forces , with those of the Mede on the Banks of Araxes ; and ●o go together to make War upon the Parthians ; but being prevented by the dissentions of Octavius and Cleopatra , he referred this Expedition to another Season , though 't is said the Parthians were at this time divided among themselves . He notwithstanding once afterwards returned to Media , where having contracted an Alliance and Friendship with that King , he demanded one of his Daughters , whom he married to one of his Sons he had by Cleopatra ; and that done , he returned , because of the Civil Wars , which now began to break out into a flame . The End of the Parthian War. APPIAN OF ALEXANDRIA , HIS HISTORY OF THE Roman Wars WITH MITHRIDATES . PART I. BOOK IV. The Argument of this Book . I. THe importance of this War , and the Power of Mithridates . II. The Foundation of the Kingdom of Bithynia . III. Foundation of the Kingdom of Cappadocia , and the cause or pretence of the Roman Wars against Mithridates . IV. Mithridates sends Pelopidas to the Roman Commissaries to complain of Nicomedes . V. Mithridates sieses on Cappadocia for his Son , and Pelopidas in vain remonstrates the State of Matters to the Roman Commissaries . VI. The beginning of the War by the first Battel between Nicomedes , and the Lieutenants of Mithridates , wherein Nicomedes is defeated . VII . Sundry successes of Mithridates Arms. VIII . The Commission of this War given to Sylla , and the Massacre of the Italians in Asia . IX . The Siege of Rhodes by Mithridates , who is forced to raise it . X. The Siege of the Port of Piraeum , and of Athens by Sylla . XI . The City of Athens taken and sack'd , and after it the Port of Piraeum . XII . The Battel between Sylla and Archelaus , near Cheronea , where Sylla defeats Archelaus . XIII . Mithridates cruelty to the Tetrarchs of Asia , and Inhabitants of the Island of Chios . XIV . The fight between Sylla and Archelaus near Orchomene , where Archelaus is beaten . XV. The Actions of Fimbria , and the second sacking of Troy. XVI . The first accommodation betwixt Mithridates and the Romans . XVII . The death of Fimbria ; Sylla's settlement of Asia , and return to Rome . XVIII . The second War with Mithridates by Muraena , which soon ends with a second Peace . XIX . The beginning of the third War of the Romans against Mithridates , wherein he at first hath the advantage . XX. Lucullus being Consul , hath Commission for this War , raises the Siege of Cysica , and besieges Mithridates , to the loss of his whole Army . XXI . Many Fights between Lucullus and Mithridates , who is at last forced to retire to Tigranes . XXII . Lucullus makes War on Tigranes , and Mithridates together , and after many Victories is revoked . XXIII . Pompey's War against the Pirates . XXIV . Pompey's actions against Mithridates , who forsakes his Kingdom . XXV . Pompey's Conquests in Asia . XXVI . Mithridates returns with new Forces , and prepares to renew the War. XXVII . His Son Pharnaces conspires against him : his Death and Elogy . XXVIII . Pompey settles the Asian Affairs , returns to Rome , and enters in Triumph . MIthridates being dead , after having maintained War against the Romans for two and forty years ; they added to their Empire Bithynia , Caappdocia , and all the Neighbouring Nations bordering on the Euxine Sea : and as the putting an end to this War , raised their Courage ; so they subdued , as a confequence to it , all the rest of Cilicia ; the Provinces of Syria , which are Phoenicia , Coelosyria and Palestine , with all the Upland nigh the Euphrates , which were never possessed by Mithridates : They imposed Tributes presently on some of these people , but subjected not others to it , till some time after . As for Paphlagonia , Galatia , Phrygia , the Mysia contiguous to it , together with Lydia , Ionia , Caria , and other parts of Asia , which depended on the Kingdom of Pergamus , with the old Greece and Macedon , of which Mithridates was seised , they reduced them under their obedience , and imposed Tributes on several Nations , that had never before paid them any . 'T is for these Reasons ( as I imagine ) they esteemed this War of such importance to them , that they termed this Victory so Magnificent ; and that they gave ( which remains to this our age ) that General , under whose Conduct they had performed all these brave Actions , the sirname of Great , because of the great numbers of Provinces , he either restored to their Empire , or added by Conquest : besides , also for the length of this War , and the Generosity of Mithridates , who was both powerful and indefatigable , ( as he sufficiently made appear ) for he had more than four hundred Ships of his own , and hath somteimes had in Arms fifty thousand Horse , and two hundred and fifty thousand Foot , with all Engines of War , and Arms necessary for so great a Multitude . He was likewise supported by the Kings and Soveraigns of Armenia , Scythia , and all those Nations inhabiting from Pontus , and the Palus Maeotis to the Thracian Bosphorus . He was sent likewise to make Alliance with some of the principal men of Rome , who were then engaged in a troublesome Civil War , and some of which had siesed on Spain , he treated with the Gauls , that on that side he might desturb Italy . He likewise filled the Sea from Gallicia to the Pillars of Hercules with Pyrates , who disturbing Navigation , and hindring Traffick between the Cities , caused for a long time great scarcity of Provisions . In short , he did and attempted all that was possible . Insomuch , that all the people , from the East to the West , found themselves , or sent Auxiliary Troops , or were tormented by the Corsaires , or by their Neighbours , or else for their Neighbours sakes : So many different interests there were in this War. The Romans alone gain'd advantage by it : For after it was finished , they extended their Empire from the West , as far as Euphrates . I could not possibly divide by Provinces what passed in each , because the most considerable Actions were done at the same time , and are link'd one within another : But I have treated of them apart where ever they would admit of a separation . The Greeks are of opinion , that the Thracians , who went to the Wars of Troy under Rhaesus ( their Captain being by night slain by Diomedes , as Homer says ) retired themselves to the Mouth of the Euxine Sea , where there is but a small strait to pass over into Thrace ; but for want of Shiping , a part of them staid there , and called the Country Bebrycia ; and the rest pass'd over above Byzantium , to the place where the Bithynian Thracians inhabit , near the River Bithyas ; from whence being forced by Famine , they returned to Bebricia , whose name they changed , and called it Bithynia , from the name of the River they had left , and that name did perpetuate in their Descendants , there not being very great difference between Bithynia and Bebricia . This is the opinion of some : Others say that Bithys , the Son of Iupiter and Thrace , was the first King of Thrace and Bithynia , who gave names to these Regions . I was willing to say thus much of Bithynia , by way of Preface ; and I believe it likewise necessary , being writing the Roman History , to say somewhat of the nine and forty Kings that Reigned in this Kingdom , before the Romans became Masters of it . Prusias , sirnamed the Hunter , had married the Sister of Perseus , King of Macedon . However , when the War happened between the Romans , and his Wives Brother , he remained Neuter ; and yet after Perseus was taken Prisoner , he went and presented himself before the Roman Captains , ( in his Gown and Slippers , with a Hat on , and his Head shaven , just like those Slaves , to whom their Masters had given liberty by will ; and to all this ridiculous dress , he had a villanous aspect , and was very low of stature ) when he came near the Captains , he told them in Latin , I am the freed man of the people of Rome : at which they burst out in a laughter , and sent him to the City , and he appearing the same ridiculous Creature at Rome , obtained favour . Not long after , being fallen at variance with Attalus , King of that part of Asia , which lyes about Pergamus , he in hostile manner invaded his Country ; which being come to the Senates knowledge , Deputies were sent to him , forbidding him to proceed any farther in a War against Attalus , Friend and Allie of the people of Rome ; and when he seemed somewhat unwilling to obey the Deputies , vigorously charged him , either to comply with the Orders of the Senate , or come only with a thousand Horse upon the Frontier , where Attalus expected him with a like number to decide the difference by Combat ; he despising the small numbers that were with Attalus , and hoping by this means easily to defeat him , sent some of his before to give notice , that he would be suddenly at the place appointed with his thousand Horse : but he came with his whole Army , as if he were to give Battel . Attalus , and the Roman Commissaries , who had intelligence of it , escaping several ways , he came and took their Baggage , which they were forced to leave behind , and went and besieged a City , called Nicephoria , took it , rased it , and set fire on their Temples . After which he pursued Attalus so close , that he block'd him up in Pergamus . Hereupon the Senate sent other Commissaries , who ordered him to pay all the damages Attalus had sustained in this War , which so terrified him , that he obeyed , retired , and for interest delivered up immediately to Attalus twenty Ships with Decks , and agreed to pay him at a certain day , five hundred Talents of Silver , according to the Order of the Commissaries . He was very cruel , and therefore hated by his Subjects ; but his Son Nicomede was extremely beloved , wherefore his Father growing jealous , sent him to sojourn at Rome ; from whence , hearing that he was there likewise in good esteem , he gave him Commission to demand of the Senate a release of the money he still owed to Attalus . He had sent Menas to assist him in the soliciting the Affair , with private Order to say nothing to his Son , if it were granted ; but if it were denyed , to kill him in the City ; and to favour his retreat , after the Murder , he caused to lye ready near unto Rome some Ships with two thousand Soldiers . Menas seeing the release would not be granted , ( because Andronicus sent by Attalus to oppose the Demand , had made it appear that the sum adjudged came far short of the damages he had sustained ) and that on the other side Nicomedes was much esteemed at Rome , knew not what to resolve on . He durst neither undertake to kill him , nor to return into Bithynia . In short , he staying at Rome after his Commission was expired , the young Prince came to see him , at which he was not at all displeased . They conspired against Prusias , and associated in the conspiracy Andronicus , the Envoy of Attalus , to the end he might perswade his Master to assist Nicomedes , and to put him in possession of the Kingdom of Bithynia . They came to this end together to Bernice , a little City of Epire , where meeting together on board by night to consult what they had to do , after the Conference they parted every one to his own Ship. Morning being come , Nicomede appeared on the Hatches , in a Purple Robe , with a Diadem round his Head , after the manner of Kings . Androni●ns goes to him , and salutes him in the Quality of King , and with five hundred Soldiers he had there , joyns himself to his Train . Menas seems surprised , as if he had not known of Nicomedes being there , and conferring with his two thousand Soldiers , seems at first extremely enraged ; but after some discourse , Of two Kings which we have ( said he ) the one is at home , the other is abroad , wherefore consider what you are to do for the future , and consider well , since on this opportunity depends your safety . I am of the opinion we ought to stick to him , who is likeliest to become Master ; one is old , the other young ; one is hated by the Bithynians , they desire the other ; the most considerable persons of Rome love the young Man ; Andronicus , who has joyned with him , promises the assistance of King Attalus , the next Neighbour to Bithynia , a powerful and ancient Enemy of Prusias . To this he added the cruelty of the old King , the violence he had committed , the indignities he had done to an infinite number of people : and in short , the publick hatred . And perceiving that the Soldiers did , as well as himself , abhorr his Crimes , he led them to Nicomedes , and was the next after Andronicus that saluted him King , and submitted to him with his two thousand Men. Attalus gladly received this young Prince , who went forthwith to him , and sent to summon Prusias to give his Son some Cities for his Residence , and some Lands for his Maintenance . He made answer , That he would e'er long give him all Attalus his Kingdom , to the Conquest of which , he was already come into Asia : And therewithal sends to Rome , to make complaint of Nicomedes and Attalus , and to cite them to judgement . But Attalus entred immediately into Bithynia , with those Forces he had in readiness , where by little and little , all the people declared for Nicomedes . As for Prusias , not trusting in any person , and hoping the Romans would disingage him of this Affair , he obtained from Digilles the Thracian , his Father-in-law , five hundred Soldiers , with whom he confided the guard of his person , and shut himself up in the Fortress of Nicea . The Deputies of Prusias being come to Rome , the Pretor of the City , for some time , delay'd their Audience , because he favoured Attalus his concerns . At length having introduced them into the Senate , he had Orders to make choice of three Commissioners to put an end to this War. He chose three , of which one having formerly received a blow on the Head with a Stone , the Scars still remained , which made his Visage deformed ; the second was lame of his Feet ; and the third was little better than a Fool ; which made Cato , scoffing at this Deputation , say , That it had neither Head , Feet , nor Soul. The Commissaries being gone to Bithynia , ordered the Kings to lay down their Arms , upon which Nicomedes and Attalus made a shew of yielding to the Authority of the Senate : but the Bithynians , whom they had suborned , loudly declared , That they should never be able to undergo the cruelty of Prusias , especially now he had known their aversion to him : wherefore , because the Senate had yet heard nothing of these complaints , and so the Commissaries could have no Orders concerning them , they returned without doing any thing . Prusias seeing himself frustrated of the Romans assistance , on the reliance of which he had made no preparations , retired to Nicomedia , a very strong place , where he resolved to sustain a Siege ; but the Inhabitants betrayed their King , opening the Gates , and letting in Nicomedes and his Army ; and Prusias taking Sanctuary in the Temple of Iupiter , was slain by orders of his Son. Thus Nicomedes began to Reign in Bithynia , instead of his Father . After him his Son Nicomedes , sirnamed Philopator succeeded , and was confirmed in his Kingdom by Decree of the Senate . Such was the State of Affairs in Bithynia ; and if any desire to know more , the Grand-child of this last , called likewise Nicomedes , by his last Will and Testament , appointed the people of Rome Heir to this Kingdom . As for what concerns Cappadocia , I cannot certainly say upon whom it depended before the time of the Macedonians , whether it had particular Kings , or were a Province of Darius his Kingdom : But it is likely that Alexander , going to War against Darius , left these people Tributary under their own Princes , because we find that he restored Amisa , a City which had been a Colony of the Athenians , to a popular administration , according to the Custom of the Ancestors . The Historian Hieronymus says , He did not so much as come near these Nations ; and that to encounter Darius , he took his March nearer the Sea by Pamphilia and Cilicia . Perdiccas , who commanded the Macedonians after Alexander , took Ariarathes , Governour of Cappadocia , and hanged him ; whether it were for revolting , or to reduce that Country under the Macedonian Dominion , I know not . He gave to Eumenes of Crdis the Government of the Province , who having been slain for shaking off the Macedonian Yoke ; Antipater , who had the Administration of the Affairs of Macedon after Perdiccas , sent Nicanor Satrapas into Cappadocia . Some time after dissension happening among the Macedonians themselves , Antigonus drove Laomedon out of his Government of Syria , and seised it . Now he had for his particular Friend , Mithridates of the Blood Royal of Persia , and once sleeping , he dream'd that he sowed Gold in a Field , and Mithridates gathered it , and carryed it to Pontus , upon which he made him Prisoner , and would have put him to death , but he escaped , accompanied only with six Horsemen , and fortifying himself in a certain Village of Cappadocia , many others came in to him , and whilst the Macedonians were engaged in other Affairs , made himself Master of Cappadocia , and all the Nations neighbouring on Pontus . At length having mightily extended his Dominion , he left to his Children a great scope of Country , over which they Reigned one after another , till this Mithridates , who had War with the Romans . But both the Kingdoms of Pontus and Cappadocia , having been joyntly possessed by the Successors of the first Mithridates ; it is of importance to know how they came divided , and who were Kings of Pontus , and who of Cappadocia . The first , under whom the change began , was Mithridates Euergetes , who only stiled himself King of Pontus , hating the Cappadocians , and treating them like a conquered Country . He had made an Alliance with the people of Rome , and did effectually send them Auxiliary Shipping against the Carthaginians . There succeeded him his Son of the same name , with two sirnames , Eupator and Dionysius , whom the Romans commanded to quit Cappadocia to Ariobarzanes , who had put himself under the protection of the people of Rome , and seemed to have more right to that Kingdom than the other . It 's possible too , that being jealous of the greatness of Mithridates Monarchy , they were glad of this pretence to divide it . However it were , the King obey'd . But Socrates , sirnamed Chrestus ( Brother of Nicomedes , the Son of the first Nicomedes , and Grandchild to Prusias , the same that had been confirmed in his Kingdom of Bithynia by the Decree of the Senate ) having some controversie with his Brother , was assisted by Mithridates , who sent him with an Army into Bithynia , where he seised on the Kingdom , and at the same time Mithraas and Bagoas , having driven Ariobarzanes out of the Kingdom of Cappadocia , wherein the Romans had established him , placed Ariarathes in his stead . So that the Romans found themselves obliged to restore Nicomedes and Ariobarzanes each to his Kingdom . To this purpose they sent their Commissaries , of whom Manius Aquilius was the Chief , and gave Orders to L. Cassius , who commanded in that part of Asia , with a little Army to assist them ; and likewise gave the same commands to Eupator himself : but he , who had still a pretence to Cappadocia , and remembred that not long since the Romans had despoiled him of Phrygia ( as we have said in our History of the Affairs of Greece ) would not concern himself . However , Cassius and Manius with those Forces Cassius had , and what they could raise in Phrygia , re-established Nicomedes in Bithynia , and Ariobarzanes in Cappadocia , and afterwards counselled them both to make incursions into Mithridates his Country , and to pick with him any occasion of War , assuring them that the Romans assistance should not be wanting ; yet neither of them durst attempt so powerful an Enemy : but when the Commissaries again pressed them to it ; Nicomedes , who owed a great sum of Money to the Commissaries , and the Captains , by the agreement made for his re-establishment ; and had likewise formerly taken up great sums at interest from the Romans setled in Asia , who now called them in , invaded ( as it were whether he would or no ) the Territories of Mithridates , pillaging all as far as the Gates of the City of Amestris , without any opposition . For though the King of Pontus had very good Forces ready , yet he still gave ground , that he might make his tale the better . But Nicomedes being returned with a booty of inestimable value , Mithridates sent Pelopidas to the Roman Captains and Commissaries , and though he knew they wished for the War , and had been the cause of this invasion , he took no notice of it , expecting greater and more worthy causes of the War that was preparing . He gave him in charge only to speak of that Friendship and Alliance he and his Father had with the People of Rome . But ( said Pelopidas ) instead of Protecting him , you have taken from him Phrygia and Cappadocia , of which this last was the inheritance of his predecessors , and left to him by succession from his Father ; and the other the recompense of his Victory over Aristonicus , a recompense he received from your General , or rather which he bought with his mony ; and now you suffer Nicomedes to stop up his passage from Pontus , and spoil all his Country as far as the Gates of Amestris . Not but that the King was as you know sufficiently powerful , and too well prepared to resist him , but he would have you eye witnesses of what has passed . And now you have seen it , Mithridates your Friend and Allie , begs you in quality of his Friends and Allies ( for those are the Terms of the Treaty ) to succour those Nicomedes thus wrongs , or at least impeach his farther violence . To this the Deputies from Nicomedes made Answer . That it was not at this instant only , that Mithridates had laid Ambushes for him , that he had made Socrates his Brother to enter in Hostile manner into his Kingdom , who but for him had been quiet , and yielded to the right of Primogeniture in his Elder Brother . 'T is most true Gentlemen ( said the Chief of this deputation ) Mithridates alone stirr'd up that young Man to make War against him , whom the Senate and People of Rome had made King of Bithynia ; To whom do you think this injury was meant more than to you ? and though by your Edict the Kings of Asia are forbid to meddle with Europe , he with the same injustice has seised several places in the Chersonesus ; all these Actions are but Signals of the violence he intends to you . You may if you please wait for the effects ; for what mean his great preparations as if the War were already Declared ? Why so many Auxiliary Troops of Thracians , Scythians , and so many other Neighboring Nations ? He allies himself with the King of Armenia , sends Agents into Egypt and Syria to solicite the Alliance of those Kings , has already three hundred Ships of War fitted , and is still building more , having fetcht from Phoenicia and Egypt Mariners and Pilots ; such mighty preparations are never made against Nicomede , but against you . He is exceeding angry too , that having bought Phrygia of one of your Generals , that suffered himself to be over-reacht , you have commanded him to restore it as goods unjustly got . And as much vexed he is that you have given Cappadocia to Ariobarzanes , and fearing lest your power should encrease from day to day , the complaints he makes to you , serve him only for a pretence to Arm , and assault you as soon as he shall find an occasion , but it will be your wisdom not to stay till he openly declares himself your Enemy . Consider more his actions , than his words ; and for pretences of feigned friendship , do not forsake your true friends , nor suffer those ordinances you have made concerning our Kingdoms to be scorned , and made invalid by one that is a common Enemy to us both . After the Deputy had thus spoken , Pelopidas again desired the Romans to be judges of the complaints made by Nicomedes . And for what remains ( said he ) you see the present State of Affairs , how Mithridates Dominion is lessened , the entrance of the Sea stopt against him , infinite Spoils carried off his Lands . But we intreat you a second time Gentlemen , either hinder Mithridates from being thus wrong'd , either defend him from oppression , or suffer him to defend himself without perplexing your affairs . Pelopidas spoke this so sternly , that though before they had resolved to support Nicomedes , yet now they would heark to them both as Judges , and because they had some respect for Pelopidas words , and could not reproach Mithridates with any breach of Alliance , they stuck at it a little , but after long Consultation they at last Answered in these terms ; We will neither have Nicomedes to offend Mithridates , nor suffer any to make War upon Nicomedes , for we judge it the interest of the Commonwealth not to suffer him to be wronged . After they had pronounced this sentence , Pelopidas would have rejoyned , as not thinking it reasonable ; but they made him depart the Assembly . Wherefore Mithridates manifestly wrong'd by the Romans sent his Son Ariarathes with a Powerful Army to seise upon the Kingdom of Cappadocia , who presently drove thence Ariobarzanes , and setled himself in his place . Whereupon Pelopidas going once more to the Commissaries , spoke to them in this manner . The Oration of Pelopidas . YOU have lately been told , Gentlemen , with what patience Mithridates suffered Phrygia and Cappadocia to be taken from him contrary to all Reason : You made no account of the injuries done by Nicomedes , even in your sight ; and when we had recourse to your Friendship and Alliance , you Answered us rather like Men accused than Accusers , That your Republique would not have any injury done to Nicomedes , as if any one had done it . You then are the cause , if there hath lately passed any thing in Cappadocia to the prejudice of your Republique ; for the disdain wherewith you treated us , and your scornful Answers obliged Mithridates to what he has done , and he is now sending Deputies to your Senate to complain of you . Therefore if you please , find some body to plead your cause ; but he conjures you not to attempt any thing which is not resolved on by the common consent of the Senate and People of Rome , and to think of the importance of this War. Consider that the Kingdom he holds by Succession from his Father , is * twenty thousand Furlongs in length , and that he hath added to it , many Neighboring Nations , and among other Colchis full of Warlike People , of Greeks that inhabit on the Euxine Sea , and of Barbarians confining on them . That he has Friends ready at his Service , Scythians , Taures , Basternes , Thracians , Sarmatians , and in short all the people near Tanais , Ister , and the Palus Maeotis ; that Tigranes King of Armenia is his Son in Law , and Arsaces King of the Parthians , his Friend : in conclusion , that he has a mighty power of Shipping , all either fitted or almost ready with all their Gang. Besides , the Bithynians told you no lie in what they said of the Kings of Egypt and Syria , for it 's very likely if the War once begin , they will declare for us , and not only they , but your Provinces of Asia , Greece and Africa . As for Italy , the most part of it not able to suffer your boundless Avarice is already revolted : and certainly it is matter of amazement to all the World , that not being yet able to suppress that War , you undertake Mithridates by setting on Foot intrigues , sometimes with Nicomedes , sometimes with Ariobarzanes , whilst yet you make profession to be our Friends and Allies ; but it is only in appearance you are so , for in effect you treat us like Enemies . And if what has past displease you , give better Orders for the future , prevent Nicomedes from farther offending your Friends ; which if you do , I promise you on the behalf of King Mithridates , his Arms and Assistance against your Allies in Italy which have revolted . If not , break off that specious and vain Friendship , or let us go to Rome and plead our Cause . After Pelopidas had finished this Discourse , the Romans thinking it too insolent , Replyed , That they forbad Mithridates from attempting any thing against Nicomedes , and ordained him to quit Cappadocia in which they would take care to reestablish Ariobarzanes . As for Pelopidas , they enjoyned him a speedy departure , no more to return unless the King disposed himself to do what they desired . With this Answer he was sent away , but under a good guard , that by the way he might not corrupt any Person ; and forthwith without expecting from the Senate and People of Rome , their advice upon a War of such Importance , the Romans assembled all the Forces they could draw together in Bithynia , Cappadocia , Paphlagonia , and * Gallogrecia of Asia . The Army which P. Crassus commanded and designed for the guard of Asia being in a readiness , and all the Auxiliary Troops drawn to a head , they divided themselves into three bodies . Cassius went and encamped on the Confines of Bithynia and Galatia ; Manius in the passage by which Mithridates might enter Bithynia ; and Q. Oppius on the Frontiers of Cappadocia : being all together about forty thousand Men Foot and Horse . They had likewise a Fleet commanded by Minucius Rufus and C. Populius to guard the mouth of the Pontus . Besides , Nicomedes was likewise in Arms , to second them with fifty thousand Foot , and six thousand Horse , all in good order . As for Mithridates , his Army alone consisted of two hundred and fifty thousand Foot , and forty thousand Horse . He had three hundred Ships of War , and three hundred Gallies , with all Stores , and Ammunition necessary for so great a Fleet and Army . Two brothers called Neoptolemus and Archelaus had the Command of all these Forces in quality of his Lieutenant Generals , but the King had his eye upon all , and did many things himself . As for the Auxiliary Troops , Archathias his Son brought him ten thousand Horse out of Armenia the Less . Dorilaus Commanded the Phalanxes , and Craterus one hundred and thirty Chariots armed with Scythes . Such were the preparations on both sides , when at first Mithridates and the Romans Armed against each other , which was about the hundred sixty sixth Olympiad . The first Engagement was near the River Amniae , in a spacious plain , where Nicomedes , and Mithridates Generals met . As soon as they discovered one the other , they drew into Battalia . Nicomedes had all his Forces ; but Neoptolemus and Archelaus had only their light Armed Souldiers , and Arcathias Horse , with some Chariots : for the gross of the Army was a great way distant , wherefore they espying a Rock in the middle of the plain , sent to possess it , that they might not be inclosed by the Bithynians , who were much the greater number . Those they sent being driven back , Neoptolemus was more then ever in fear of being encompassed ; wherefore he posted in with all speed possible making Arcathias do the like . Nicomedes who knew him came to meet him , and now began a bloody battel , wherein the Bithynians proved the stronger , and put their Enemies to the Rout ; but as they pressed home upon them , Archelaus wheeling about from the left Wing , came and charged those in the Rear , who thought they had been Victorious , and as soon as he had made them face about , gave ground , that Neoptolemus might have time to Rally , as soon as he knew he was again in a Posture , he renewed the charge , and the Chariots Armed with Scythes being violently driven into the Enemies squadrons , caused a strange disorder , some they cut through the middle of the body , and tore others in quarters , which extreamly terrified the Bithynians : for they saw the one half of Men still breathing , the trunks of bodies and other members hooked fast , and drawn along by the Chariots , so that the horrour of these spectacles daunting them more then the fight it self , fear siesed them , and begot a wonderful hurly-burly in the Ranks . However though Archelaus pressed upon them on one side , and Neoptolemus and Arcathias were rallied on the other , they took heart , and facing both ways defended themselves generously for a good space , till such time as Nicomedes after a dreadful slaughter of his Men fled with the rest to Paphlagonia . After this Victory ( in which Mithridates Phala●●x was not concern'd ) Nicomedes Camp fell into the Victors power who found therein good store of Silver , and took a great Number of Prisoners , whom the King treated kindly , sending them home to their houses , and giving them Money to bear their charges that he might make his Clemency known to his Enemies themselves . But if Mithridates rejoyced at this first success , the Roman Generals were no less startled at it . They began to perceive they had kindled this important War without the Senates Orders , with more Rashness then Prudence ; They observed how great Numbers of their had been defeated by a handful of Men , who had neither assistance from any advantage of ground , or any miscarriage in the Bithynians , but only by the vertue of the Leaders and Valour of the Soldiers . After this , Nicomedes retired into Manius Camp ; and Mithridates encamped on Mount Scoroba , which separates Pontus and Bithynia . One day his Scouts which were a hundred Sarmatian Horse , met with eight hundred of Nicomedes Men , of whom they took many Prisoners , whom Mithridates sent likewise into their Country , after furnishing them with wherewithal to live by the way . Another time as Manius retreated , Nicomedes being gone to find out Cassius , Neoptolemus and Nemanes the Armenian pursued him , and about the * seventh hour overtook him at a Village called Pachia , and forced him to fight : he had four thousand Horse , and ten times as many Foot of whom they killed ten thousand , and took three hundred prisoners whom Mithridates , caused to be brought before him , and then dismissed as he had done the others , that he might gain the hearts of his Enemies . Manius lost all his Baggage , and flying along the side of the River Sangara passed over it by night , and escaped to Pergamus . Cassius , Nicomedes , and all the Roman Commissaries , seeing themselves every where thus ill-handled , went and posted themselves at Leontecephalus the strongest place in Phrygia , where they began to make new Levies of Souldiers , they Enrolled the Artificers , Laborers and Plough-men , and all Men of what sort soever that could be found in Phrygïa capable to bear Arms , whom for a while they began to exercise , but finding them so unhandy and improper for War , that they could never be made serviceable , they forbore any longer tormenting those poor People , and after having dismissed them , retired , Cassius to Apamea , Nicomedes to Pergamus , and Manius towards Rhodes . Those who had the Guard of the mouth of Pontus , hearing this News , not only quitted their Station , but likewise Nicomedes his Ships as a prey to Mithridates . Thus the King of Pontus being by one only blow become Master of all Bithynia went through all the Cities setling necessary Orders ; from thence he passed into Phrygia , where lodging his Army in the same place where Alexander had lodged ; he took it for a happy presage , to have spent one night in the place where that Great Conqueror had once encamped . Proceeding forward he overrun the rest of Phrygia , Mysia , and all the Provinces which the Romans had newly Conquered in Asia , and sending abroad his Captains several ways he subdued Lycia , Pamphilia , and all that stood in his way as far as Ionia ▪ There was only Laodicea near the River Licus that opposed him , because that Q. Oppius was retired thither with his Horse , and the Mercenary Soldiers . But when a Herald sent from the King told the inhabitants that the King promised Indempnity to all those of Laodicea , provided they would deliver Oppius into his hands , they sent away the Mercenary Soldiers , and carried Oppius to Mithridates with Lictors marching before him in derision . The King did him no injury , but causing him to be unbound , carried him every where along with him , well pleased to see a Roman General his Prisoner . Sometime after Manius Aquilius , Chief of the Commission and Principal Author of the War , was taken , but he was not treated so kindly , they carried him about mounted on an Ass , from City to City , and forced him to proclaim aloud as he went that he was Manius , and at last at Pergamus , poured melted Gold into his mouth to reproach the Romans of Corruption and Covetousness . Mithridates having placed Governors in all places , as he went , passed along to Magnesia , Ephesus and Mitylene , where he was received with so great applause , that the Ephesians threw down the Roman Statues that were in their City , for which they were not long after chastized . Then returning into Ionia he took Stratonicea , where he made the inhabitants pay a great Sum of Money , and placed a Garrison . Here he fell in love with a very beauteous Virgin whom he took into the Number of his Wives , if any desire to know her name , she was called Monima the Daughter of Philopoemen , he likewise by his Lieutenants made War against the Magnesians , Paphlagonians and Lycians who would not yet wholly submit . Whilst Mithridates was doing these things , the Senate and People of Rome having intelligence of the first Irruption into Asia , decreed that an Army should be sent against him , though they were embroiled with intestine seditions , and had then a War with their Allies , which lay heavy upon them by reason that almost all the People of Italy revolted against them one after another . The Consuls drawing the Provinces by lot ; Asia fell to Cornelius Sylla , together with the Commission of the War against Mithridates , and because there was no Mony in the Treasury , it was Decreed by the Senate that all which Numa Pompilius had consecrated to the Gods to make Publick Sacrifices , should be sold. So much was the publick honour considered in this necessity . However they sold but a part , from which they raised nine thousand pound weight of Gold , which sufficed for the expence of this War , for as great as it was they made use of no more . Sylla was detained a long time by the seditious , as we have related in the History of the Civil War. Mean while Mithridates slept not . He made ready a great Number of Ships to send against those of Rhodes . He wrote private Letters to all the Governours of his Provinces , and the Magistrates of all his Cities , by which he ordained that on the thirtieth day from the date the whole multitude should fall upon all the Italians they could find , with their Wives , Children and Houshold-servants that were Italians , and after having cut their throats , throw them out upon the Dunghils without Burial , Confiscating their goods , one half for the King , and the other for those that slew them . He likewise commanded at the same time to publish by sound of Trumpet , strict prohibitions to all persons , under the penalty of a great fine , either to bury the dead or conceal the living , with a recompence to such as should discover any that were hid , that the slave who slew his Master should be free , and the Debtor that slew his Creditor released of one half of his Debt . This Private Order being dispatched to all parts , and the day appointed come , all Asia was filled with infinite Examples of horrible Cruelty , some of which we will relate , The Ephesians after having pulled by force from the Statues on which they hung those that had fled for Sanctuary into the Temple of Diana , slew them upon the very Altars . Those of Pergamus when they could not make those wretches , fled into the Temple of Esculapius , quit the place , shot them with Arrows as they hung upon the Statues . The Adrumetans pursued into the Sea , those who thought to save themselves by Swimming , and sent those miserable people with their Children to the Bottom . The Caunians , whom the Romans after having vanquished Antiochus had put under the Dominion of Rhodes , and whom the Senate soon after had released and made free , pluckt from the Altars those Italians which had fled for refuge into the Sacred Palace of their City , first cut the Childrens throats before their Mothers Faces , then Massacred the Mothers in the sight of their Husbands , and threw the Mens dead bodies upon those of their Wives and Children . Those of Tralles that they might not defile themselves with the blood of their Guests , employed a certain cruel fellow a Paphlagonian called Theophilus , whom they hired to that purpose , who having shut up the Italians in the Temple of Concord , made so cruel , and horrible a Butchery , that he cut of the hands of those that hung upon the Images . In short , all the Romans and Italians that could be found in Asia , Men , Women and Children , even to the very Freedmen and Slaves were all involved in this General Massacre ; which was sufficient evidence that the People of Asia were transported to these Cruelties , not out of fear of Mithridates , but out of hate to the Romans ; But however , they were doubly chastised , first by Mithridates , who treated them with all sorts of indignities , and afterwards by Cornelius Sylla , who put them to exemplary punishment . After this the King went into the Isle of Coos , where being willingly received he found there the Son of that Alexander , who had reigned in Egypt , him he took and caused to be Royally brought up , sending to the Kingdom of Pontus , vast Riches taken out of the Treasures of Cleopatra's precious moveables , Jewels and magnificent Habits , together with great store of Silver Money . Mean while the Rhodians repaired their Walls and Gates , fortifying them with Engines , by the Assistance of some Telmissians , Lycians , and all the Italians , who escaping out of Asia , had fled for refuge to Rhodes , among whom was L. Cassius Proconsul of Asia . Mithridates being come to besiege them , they destroyed their Suburbs for fear the Enemy should possess them , they likewise drew up their Ships in Order of Battel , one part to Fight in Front , and the other to defend the Flanks . Whereupon Mithridates Rowing round his Fleet in a Galley of five Banks gave Orders to his Fleet to extend themselves as much as they could in form of a Crescent , that so by force of Oars they might encompass in their Enemies Ships , who were much fewer in Number . The Rhodians who were fearful of it , began by little and little to give way , and at length turning their Prows fled and got into their Port , whose Booms having shut , so that the King could not enter , he was forced to retreat because of the Shot made at him from the Walls . He came to an Anchor hard by , and after having several times in vain attempted the Port , resolved to stay till his Army came out of Asia . Mean while they were perpetually skirmishing , in which the Rhodians always had the better , which much heightned their Courage . On a time as all their Ships were in a readiness , and they wanted but an opportunity to go and charge the Enemy , a loaden Ship of the Kings passing by the Port was Boarded by a Rhodian Gally of two Banks , which being on each side assisted by those of their party who Rowed in , in great Numbers , there happened a considerable Engagement , Mithridates transported with anger , and pestered with too great a Number of Ships , could not give Orders Necessary . But the Rhodians more experienced in Sea affairs , made nimble turns about the Kings Ships , whom charging on the broad-side , they bilg'd many of them , and took and brought into the Port a Galley of three banks ( boarded on the quarter by one of theirs ) with all the Gang , and great quantity of Arms and Plunder . However they mist one of their Gallies of five Banks , and not knowing any thing of it's being taken by the Enemies , they sent their Admiral Demagoras with six of their nimblest Vessels out to Sea in search of it . Mithridates sent five and twenty after him , Demagoras got into the open Sea without their being able to reach him , but when night drew on , seeing the Kings Galley's were about to make their retreat , he fell on and sinking two pursued two others into Lycia , and after having spent that night at Sea , came and joyned the rest of the Fleet. This was the success to that Sea-fight , as much unhoped for by the Rhodians by reason of their few Ships , as unlooked for by Mithridates , because of his great Numbers , and indeed it was all but a confusion . In the heat of the Engagement , an Auxiliary Ship of the Isle of Chios , run so full on Board the Ship the King Commanded , that it broke her to pieces , at which he was so offended that he put the Pilot and the Mate to death , and ever after bore a secret Malice to the Inhabitants of that Island . Sometime after as Mithridates Land Army came upon Loaden Ships and Gallies , a sudden Storm arose which brought all the Fleet towards Rhodes . The Rhodians presently came out with their whole Force , and finding the Enemies Ships , still in disorder , sunk some , burnt others , and brought in four hundred Prisoners . Wherefore the King prepared once again to Fight them by Sea , and withal to storm their City : causing to that intent a Harpe to be built , which is a great Engine , raised upon two Ships . And having understood by the Runaways that it was easie to take the Town on that side where stood the Temple of Iupiter Tabyri●s by Scaling the Wall , which was in that part very low , he caused some of his Soldiers to Embarque on the Ships , and giving Scaling Ladders to others , ordered them all to keep silence , till they saw a signal of fire given them from the place , and that then raising as great a shout as they could , some should fall in at the Port , others at the Wall. As they were going to put this design in execution , without making the least noise , the Guards of the City who had notice of it , shewed a fire , which they taking for the signal to be given from the place called Tabyria broke silence ; and both Soldiers and Mariners began to make the Air ring with Shouts of Joy ; but being answered with the same Notes , by those of the City that stood upon the Walls , the Royalists attempted nothing all that Night , and in the Morning were forced to retreat ; It is true that the Harpe which they drew nigh unto the Wall opposite to the Temple of Isis , extreamly terrified the inhabitants , for it cast at the same time mighty quantities of Darts and Arrows , there were likewise upon it Rams which battered the Walls , and besides multitudes of Soldiers ran out of the Ships with their Scaling Ladders to mount the Walls , but the Rhodians made a resolute resistance , till the Engine broke with its own weight , and the Statue of the Goddess Isis , was seen to dart flames of fire against it . Whereupon the King after this last trial , losing all hopes of taking the Town , raised his Siege . After this he went and besieged Patoria , where as he was about to cut down a Forest ( consecrated to Latona ) for building of Machines , he was frightned by a dream from touching those sacred trees . Whereupon leaving Pelopidas in Lycia , to continue the War , he sent Archelaus into Greece , to draw what Cities he could to his side either by good will or constraint . And henceforward easing himself of the Labors and Toils of War , which he committed to his Generals , he did nothing but leavy Soldiers , and make provision of Arms , passing away his time with that Woman of Stratoni●ea , and in giving judgment upon those who were accused of having plotted against his life , done any thing against his Service , or favored in any kind whatsoever the Roman party . Whilst he busied himself in these matters , affairs in Greece passed in this manner . Archelaus going with a Fleet , well appointed took by force the Island of Delos , which had revolted from the Athenians , together with some places which he gave to that Republick , after the slaughter of twenty thousand Men the most part Italians , and rendring by these Actions the Power of Mithridates formidable in those parts , he gained him the Friendship and Alliance of that People ; he sent to them , likewise the consecrated Treasure at Delo●s by Aristion one of their C●●y , to whom he gave two thousand Men for a Guard of that Mony ; but he imploy'd them to another purpose , for seeing two thousand Men at his Command he lived like a Tyrant in his Country , putting to death many of his Fellow Citizens , and delivering up others to Mithridates , under pretence they were of the Roman Faction . Yet he made Profession of being a Philosopher of the Sect of Epicurus , but he was not the only Philosopher that has tyrannized in Athens , Critias and his Companions who professed the same Philosophy , plaid the Tyrants before him . The followers of Pythagaras did the same in Italy . Nor were there any of those who were called the seven Wise-men of Greece , and had any hand in the Government of the Commonwealth but exercised their Authority with more Tyranny then an unlearned Man would have done . So that it is not without reason that some have doubted whether the other Philosophers followed the Study of Wisdom so much , out of the pure Love of Virtue , as to be a comfort to their Poverty , and an excuse for their Sloath ▪ Since even to this Day we see many leading a close and necessitous Life , who cloak their Poverty under a pretence of Wisdom , furious by railing at all rich men and Magistrates , which they do not so much out of contempt of Riches , as out of envy to those which possess them , wherefore I think those much wiser then , who know how to slight and contemn their Invectives . Thus much by the way against Aristion , who gave occasion to this short digression . To proceed , Archelaus drew to his Party the Acheans , Lacedemonians , and Beotians , all but the City of Thespia , to which he laid Siege . At the same time as Metrophanes whom Mithridates had likewise sent into Greece with another Army , made havock in the Isle of Eubea , Demetriada and Magnesia , who had refused to declare for the King , Brittius came out of Macedon and falling upon his Fleet , with a very small force beat them , sunk a great Ship and a Foist , and slew all the Mariners , and this in the very face of Metrophanes , which put him in such a fear that he fled . Brittius when he could not overtake him , went and besieged Sciatha a nest of barbarous Pyrates , and having taken it hanged the Slave , and cut of the Masters hands , from thence he went to Boeotia , whither a recruit of a Thousand men , as well Horse as Foot being come to him out of Macedon , he gave Battel to Aristion and Archelaus , which lasted three days without knowing which had the better , till such time as the Lacedemonians and Acheans having sent relief to the Enemy finding himself then two weak he went and encamped neer Pyraeum , which Archelaus coming afterwards with his Fleet to seise , took him there Prisoner . Sylla , to whom the Senate had given the Commission for the War against Mithridates , not able before to leave Italy , now passed over into Greece , with five Legions , some * Cohorts , and a few Horse ; whither Money being sent him , and Auxiliary Troops come together , with Provisions of Victuals out of Etolia and Thessaly , finding himself sufficiently prepared , he advanced into Attica against Archelaus . He took his march through Boeotia , which almost all yielded to him , not the great City of Thebes which out of giddiness of temper had before preferred Mithridates to the Romans , durst now make Tryal of his Arms , but in its turn deserting Archelaus and his Party , declared for the Romans . The Consul being arrived in Attica , divided his Forces into two Bodies , one he sent to Besiege Aristion in the City , and with the other marched directly to the Port of Pyraeum where Archelaus had engarrisoned himself , confident in the strength of the place , the Walls of which were near forty Cubits high and all of hewn stone . It was indeed a mighty work which had been raised by Pericles in the time of the War of Peloponnesus ; who when all the hopes of Victory consisted only in this Port , had fortifyed all he could . Yet the height of the Walls amused not Sylla , who presently clapt to his scaling Ladders ; but the Cappadocians bravely defending themselves , after giving and receiving many Wounds he gave over and retreated to Eleusina and Megara , where he fell to building Engines , resolved to take the Pyraeum by raising Platforms or Terrases higher then the Walls . Thebes furnished him with Workmen and Materials , as Iron Instruments for Battery and such like things , he cut down Timber in the Academy to frame his great Engines , and beat down all those long Walls which joyned the Port with the City , that their Ruins might serve to raise his Platforms . There were in Pyraeum two Athenian Slaves , who whether they were affectionate to the Romans or to provide for their own security , in case they succeeded , writ on Bullets of Lead what passed within , and threw then with Slings into the Roman Camp. Sylla observing that they continually slung them , and examining the matter more narrowly , found writ one of the Bullets . Tomorrow the foot will sally out on the Labourers in Front , while the Horse charge the Roman Army in Flank . Whereupon he laid an Ambush for them and when they thought to surprize the Romans they were themselves surprized by the Romans , who after a great Slaughter drove the rest into the very Sea. Archelaus seeing the Platforms advanced in height , caused towers to be erected directly opposite to them , from whence with Darts he sorely vexed the Workmen , and having caused Forces to come from Chalcis and other Isles , he arrived not only the Marriners but the Galley-Slaves , seeing himself in such an extremity of danger . Thus he who before much exceeded the Besiegers in Numbers , seeing his Forces encreased by these new Recruits , made the Night following about the second Watch a vigorous Sally , wherein carrying lighted Torches he burnt one of the Testudo's with all its Engines . The Consul soon repaired the loss , and in ten day's rebuilt and planted others in their stead , against which Archelaus opposed a Tower he erected on the Wall. After this Dromichetes whom Mithridates had sent with new Recruits being arrived , Archelaus drew out the Kings Army in Battel , intermixing the Slingers and Archers and drawing them all up so close under the Wall , that those who had Guard might from thence annoy the Enemies at distance with their Bows and Slings , whilst a Party he had placed near the Gates sallyed out upon a signal given , with Torches in their hands , to set fire on the Machins . The Fight was fierce and continued a long time doubtful , sometimes one giving Ground , and sometimes the other , the Barbarians were the first that turned their Backs , but Archelaus soon forced them to stay and return to the Charge , which so startled the Romans that they themselves fled , till Murena coming to the head of them forced them to turn again upon the Enemy . At length some Companies of Souldiers returning from the Wood ( to whom those who had been branded with Infamy for their flight joyned themselves ) and arriving in the heat of the Fight , they charged so furiously upon Mithridates Battel , that after having slain two thousand , they forced the rest to save themselves in the Port , in spite of all the resistance of Archelaus , who did all he could to stop them , and was so obstinate in it , that the Gates being shut before he could get in , they were forced to draw him up the Walls with Ropes . Thus Sylla had the honour of keeping the Field , who discharged of the Infamy those had been noted for it , because of their good service upon this occasion , and honoured the other with military Recompences . And because Winter was coming on , he went and encamped near Eleusina , and that he might not be annoyed by the Excursions of the Enemys Horse , he caused a deep Trench to be dug from the Mountains to the Sea. Whilst they wrought at it , there happened daily Skirmishes , some or other continually either going from the Trench or coming from the Wall , and throwing Darts or shooting Arrows , Stones or Bullets of Led . This Work finished , Sylla who stood in need of Shipping , sent to Rhodes to furnish himself , but the Rhodians who could not pass the Seas , which were covered with Mithridates his Fleets , advised Lucullus a man very considerable among the Romans and one of Sylla's Lieutenants , to embarque privately for Syria and Alexandria , to demand of the Kings and the Maritime Cities Ships to joyn with the Rhodian Fleet. He took their advice , and fearless of any thing embarqued himself on a pittiful passage Boat , and often changing Boats that he might not be known , came to Alexandria . About this time the two Slaves cast from the Walls Bullets of Lead on which they had written , that the next Night Arc●elaus sent to Athens ( where the people were very much oppressed with Famine ) some Souldiers laden with Corn , upon which advice Sylla laying an Ambush for them , took both the men and the Corn. The same day Munatius engaging with Neoptolemus the other of Mithridates his Generals , wounded him , killed him fifteen hundred of his men and took a far greater number Prisoners : Some time after , whilst the Guards of the Port yet slept , some Romans cast Ladders from their Engines upon the Walls , and being got up slew the first they met with , which so surprised the Barbarians , that some believing all was taken by the Enemy , leaped from the Top of the Walls , but others more resolute put themselves upon their defence , slew the Captain of those were got up , and threw the rest headlong down . And some of them were so bold as to sally out of the Gate with Torches in their hands , with intent to set fire to one of the Romans Towers ; And they had done it , had they not been prevented by Sylla who after a Fight which lasted all Night and next Day , forced them to retreat within their Walls . After this , Archelaus caused to be raised on the Wall a great Tower opposite to the greatest of the Romans , where they fought without intermission with shot from their Arbalists or Cross-bow's , till such time as Sylla discharging from his greatest Cross-bow's twenty large leaden Blluets at a time against the Enemies , slew a great Number of them , and shook the Tower in such manner , that it cleaving almost asunder , they were forced to draw it under their Walls , that they might not have the discouragement to see it tumble down in pieces . Mean while Famine from day to day increasing in Athens , Archelaus was designing to send them Provisions by night , of which the leaden Bullets soon gave notice . But that General doubting that some one advertised the Romans of his designs gave order that at the time when the Corn was to be sent , there should be a Party ready at the Gates to Sally out with Torches in their hands upon the Romans at the same instant that Sylla assaulted those which carried it , and indeed it happened that Sylla took the Souldiers that carried the Corn , and Archelaus burnt some Engines . Whilst these things passed Arcathias the Son of Mithridates being entred Macedon with another Army defeated some Roman Forces , left for the Guard of that Province , became Master of all Macedon , dividing it into Satrapies , and being on his March towards Sylla , to cause him raise his Siege , dyed of Sickness near Tidea . The news of his death being come to the Consuls he caused Forts to be raised quite round the City of Athens , which was heavily oppressed with Famine , to the end that no person being able to get out , the Famine should encrease so much the more among so vast a Multitude . That done , he began to batter the Walls of Pyraeum with his Engines , raised on the Platforms , but Archelaus had with long labour privately undermined them , so that they beginning to sink ; the Romans discovering the Mine , readily drew off their Engines , and filled up the Hollows with Earth and other Rubbish . Then in imitation of the Barbarians they began to undermine the Wall , till their Mines coming to meet , there happened a Skirmish between the Miners underground , such a one as could be maintained in the Dark . All this while they battered the Wall more then ever with their Rams planted on the Terrasses , till such time as one part being beaten down , Sylla caused fire to be cast into a Tower hard by , with intent to burn it , at the same time commanding all the brave men he had to storm the place , both Parties fought valiantly , but the Tower was at last burnt , and the Romans became Masters of one part of the Wall upon which they lodged themselves . Almost at the same instant , another part of the Wall undermined by the Romans , the Foundations of which they had underpropped as they went , after that the stanchions which they had set on fire with store of Pitch , Flax , and Brimstone , were burnt , began to tumble with all those that defended it , making the Crash the more terrible , because so unexpected . Insomuch that those who had the Guard of the Walls were utterly daunted , every one trembling for himself , as if he were presently to be ●rushed in pieces by a like ruine , wherefore those who where planted in any suspected places , ran fearfully down in Crouds , taking more care to preserve their own lives , then repulse the Enemy . Sylla the more fiercely pursued the assault , relieving his wearied Souldiers with fresh men , continually encouraging them and mingling Threats with Prayes , assuring them that upon this Brunt which could not last long , depended the whole Victory . Archelaus showed no less courage : He opposed Sylla with fresh men in the place of those whose fears had made them useless , renewed the heat of the fight , pressing forward and heartning all his people ; by telling them they had but this shock to sustain , and after it there was nothing to be feared . Thus both Partyes returned to the Charge with wonderful Alacrity , they fought and slew on both sides , with equal loss . Yet at last Sylla taking Compassion of his Soldiers , so tyred that they were able to do no more , and admiring their bravery caused the retreat to be sounded . The night following Archelaus set to work to repair the two ruined places , making retrenchments within in form of a half Moon . Sylla thinking these fortifications yet moist would easily be beaten down , went presently to assault them with all his Forces , but he was soon forced to give it over , for being look'd up in that half Circle very close together , his men could not fight , but were both in Front and Flank exposed to the Enemys shot , which indeed annoyed them on all sides . Therefore he resolved no more to attempt Pyraeum by storm , hoping at last to reduce the besieged by Famine . But first understanding that the City was at the last gasp , that they had eaten all their Horses , and after having boyled the very Hides for sustenance , had been forced at last feed on dead Carcases , he caused a Trench to be drawn round about it , to the end that none might previly escape . And having f●nished that work , he raised his Batteries and planted his ●calnig Ladders , upon which the Souldiers mounted with such a furious violence that those weak and feeble people betaking themselves presently to flight he became master of the Walls . The whole City was presently filled with Slaughter , for there was none had strength enough to escape , and no quarter was given , nor either Sex or Age spared . For Sylla incensed that so readily and without any cause they had taken part with the Barbarians , and so obstinately defended themselves against him , had given Orders to put all to the Sword , which made many who had heard his voice , that proclaimed this Ordinance , come and offer themselves voluntarily to death . As many as could , made their retreat into the Castle , among whom was Aristion , having first of all set on fire the Theatre for Musick , for fear least Sylla should make use of the Wood , in the assault of the Fortress . The Consul having taken the City , would not let it be set on fire , but he gave the Plunder to the Souldiers , who ransaking every where , found in many Houses Humane Flesh ready drest to eat . On the morrow he sold all the Slaves at outcry , and declared that he left at liberty all the free people , who had escaped the nights slaughter , of whom but few were found , yet those he deprived of any●suffrage or jurisdiction , as be-being Enemies , but promised to restore it to their posterity . This done Sylla besieged the Fortress , wherein Aristion and those fled for Refuge with him , were so sore oppressed with hunger and thirst that they were constrained to surrender , of whom he put to death Aristion with his Guards , and all that had born Commission under him during his Tyranny , or in any manner whatsoever had acted contrary to the Ordinances left them by the Romans since they first became Masters of Greece ; He pardoned all the rest , and left them under almost the same Laws they had received from the Romans , and in conclusion carried out of the Citadel forty pound weight of Gold , and six hundred of Silver . The City thus taken , Sylla believed that holding only the Port of Pyraeum invested , it would be a long time before he should starve the Barbarians . Wherefore he again applied himself to his Batteries and Engines , and caused to be made Galleries and Mantelets , to go under Covert up to the Walls , and undermine them . But Archelaus had made provision against him , for he had raised many Walls , one behind another , all after the same manner , so that Sylla saw no end of his labor , having no sooner taken in one Wall , but he found another of the same Fabrick , yet he indefatigably attempted all the Walls he met with , causing his Soldiers to relieve each other by turns , and going sometimes to one party , and sometimes to another encouraging them to labor , and assuring them of the great recompences prepared for them , when they had overcome these difficulties . And indeed the Soldiers promised themselves an end of their labors , after this Victory , and hoped to gain so much the more praise , the more they incountred with danger and difficulty , wherefore they did all they could to gain these last Walls , till such time as Archelaus astonished at their obstinacy deserting them , retired into the strongest part of the Pyraeum , which being on all sides begirt with the Sea , the Consul who had no Ships could attempt nothing against him . From thence he took his march by Boeotia to go into Thessaly , and being got to Thermopylae , he rallyed the remains as well of those Troops which himself had brought into Greece , as of those which came under the Conduct of Dromicheses , He sent likewise for all that Army which had followed Arcathias the Kings Son into Macedon , which were all fresh Men that wanted nothing , and besides all these Mithridates had sent him some new Recruits , for he was continually sending . Sylla in the mean time burnt the Pyraeum which had given him so much more trouble then the City , sparing neither Arsenal nor Dock , nor in short any thing that was considerable . This done he took the Field to follow Archelaus , taking as well as he the Road of Boeotia . As he was upon his March , those Troops lately assembled at Thermopylae came forward to meet him as far as Phocida ; Thracians , Pontique Scythians , Cappadocians , Bithynians , Galatians , Phrygians and others came from the Provinces , newly Conquered by Mithridates , amounting in all to sixscore thousand Men , under several Generals , over whom Archelaus was Generalissimo . Sylla's Forces were composed of Romans and Italian Allies , together with such Greeks and Macedonians as had come over from Archelaus to him : And possibly some Auxiliary Troops of the Neighboring Countries , but all these amounted not to a third of his Enemies ; when they were encamped close by each other ; Archelaus every day drew out his Army to invite Sylla to a battel , but he considering the Nature of the place , and the great Number of his Enemies , thought it best to temporize ; At length they retreated towards Chalcis , whither he followed them waiting for a favorable opportunity , and a convenient place . And at last perceiving that near to Cheronea , they were encamped in a place environed with Cragged Rocks , which were very difficult to pass , he posted himself hard by in a spacious plain , and drawing up his Army resolved to force Archelaus to a Battel , whether he would or no : He found the place was advantagious for him , either to charge or retreat in , whereas Archelaus was shut up among the Rocks , which would not permit him to fight with all his Forces together , nor could he well form his Bodies or draw in Battel among those uneven Cragged Stones , where if any misfortune happened , those Rocks themselves would hinder his Escape . In short having according to his desire met him in a place where Numbers would be useless , he advanced to engage him ; He who thought of nothing less then Fighting had fortified his Camp with Negligence enough , nor had he taken notice of the disadvantage of the place till the Romans furiously advanced to the Charge . He then commanded a party of his Horse to make head against them , but they being defeated and driven into the Precipices , he sent next sixty Chariots to endeavor to break the Ranks of the Legions , who opening to the Right and Left , gave them way quite through , till they had past the Rearguard , where before they could turn , the Horses and Drives were all slain by the Darts thrown at them from all sides . Archelaus defended as he was by the Rocks , might have staid in his Post , but receiving Intelligence that Sylla was at hand , he chose rather with all speed possible to draw up those vast Multitudes into Battel in those straits : and then pressing forward with the Horse of his Vanguard he broke quite through the Battel of the Romans , dividing it into two , and then easily surrounding each part because of their small Number , these two half-bodies seeing themselves inclosed cast themselves into an Orb and bravely defended themselves , but that where Galba and Hortensius commanded was sorely put to it , because Archelaus himself being at the head of his Men pressed on them extreamly , and all the Barbarians Fighting in his presence strove to show their General some signal Marks of their Valor . At last Sylla coming with a Gross of Horse , Archelaus who guessed by the Cornets , and by the dust arising from the Horse-feet , that it was he , gave over this manner of Fighting to regain his Order of Battel , but the Roman Charging home ( with all the Flower of his Cavalry and two Regiments of Foot , which he had laid in Ambush ) amongst the thickest of the Enemies , yet astonished , and not able to recover any Order , over-pressed them , broke them , put them to the Rout , and gave them Chase. The Victory thus begun on this part , Murena did wonders to advance it on the Left , for after having pricked forward those about him by reproaches , he violently led them on upon the Enemy , and put them likewise to the Rout , Thus Archelaus two Wings being defeated his Main Body stood not long , but all equally took their Flight , nor was Sylla deceived in the Judgment made of the Success of this Enterprize , for the Enemies intangled in those streits , could not fly , or if they did , threw one another down the Precipices , and if they turned head fell into the hands of the Romans , wherefore the wisest of them returned to their Camp , but Archelaus who could not believe the discomfiture so great , stopt their entrance , and sent them back upon the Enemy , which they obeyed though they had no Captains to put them in order , nor saw no Ensigns , which every one in the Rout had thrown here and there , and besides they had neither Room to Fight , nor to Retreat . Thus in this extremity they were slaughtred like Sheep , either by their Enemies , on whom they could not revenge themselves , being too close crouded , or by their own Comerades , as it often happens in a too close and disordered Battle , wherefore they returned in throngs to the Gates of the Camp , complaining to those had shut them out and reviling them , that adoring the same Gods , and being tyed by so many bonds one to the other they contributed more to their destruction , then the Enemies themselves . At last Archelaus opened the Gates , but too late . They entred in confusion and disorder , and the Romans encouraging one another threw themselves Pell Mell among the Flyers ▪ where they gave the last push to the Victory . Archelaus and all those that escaped from the Slaughter met together at Chalcis , where of one hundred and twenty thousand Men , they found but ten thousand . The Romans believed they had lost fifteen Men , but two of them afterwards returned . Thus ended this battel fought between Sylla and Archelaus General under Mithridates near to Cheronea , the Success whereof was as well deserving of the Prudence of Sylla , as of the foolish rashness of Archelaus . Sylla seeing himself Master of a great Number of Prisoners , of great Booty and vast quantity of Spoils , caused to be heaped together , all that was useless in one place , and having made due preparation according to the Custom of the Romans , offered them in Sacrifice to those Divinities that preside ore War , he himself first kindling the fire . Soon after , having refreshed his Forces with a little rest , he marched with his Light Armed Foot towards Euripus , hoping , he might there meet with Archelaus ; But he had made no stay there , but because the Romans had no Fleet at Sea , went about overrunning the Islands and plundring the Sea-coasts . He was likewise so bold as to land upon Zant , and to besiege the City , but some Romans that came against him , having set upon him in an Ambush by Night , he hastily reembarked his Men , got out to Sea , and returned to Chalcis , doing things all along rather becoming a Pyrate then a Man of War. Mithridates hearing of this great defeat was amazed as indeed he had reason , however he began to make new Levies of Soldiers in all the Countries under his obedience , and growing jealous , that after his being thus beaten , there would be some People , that either at present , or as soon as they had opportunity would make attempt upon his Person , before he would renew the War he assembled all that he had the least suspicion of , such were the Tetrarchs of Galatia , and all those who attended on his Person as Friends , but yet owned him not as Subjects . All these he put to death with their Wives and Children , some by surprize , others at a feast by night , only three escaped and fled , for he thought that if Sylla came nearer , none of them would continue faithful to him . After this he siesed upon their goods , placed Garrisons in their Cities , and sent Eumachus Satrap or Governor into Galatia , whom the Tetrarchs that had escaped , assisted with some Forces of their Vassals raised in the Country , drove thence with his Garrisons ; so that of all the Goods of that Nation , Mithridates enjoyed only the Mony. Having likewise born a secret hate to the Inhabitants of Chios , since one of their Gallies unawares ran aboard the Admiral at the Fight of Rhodes , he first confiscated all their Estates , who were gone into Sylla's Army , then he sent Commissioners to inform themselves of all those who were of the Roman Faction , and at last Zenobius landing there as it were in his passage for Greece siesed by night on the Walls , and most advantagious places of the City , and after having placed Guards at the Gates he caused Proclamation to be made that all the Guests and Inmates should take their repose , and that all the Inhabitants should assemble themselves to know the Kings Pleasure . That done , he told them that the King was Jealous of their City , because some of their Inhabitants took part with the Romans , and that there was no way to remove that suspicion , but by surrendring up their Arms and delivering such Children , as should be chosen out of their best Families for Hostages . They see●ng their City in his hands , yielded both to one and the other , whom ●enobius sent immediately to Erythrea , telling them , that as to what was farther to be done the King would write . And indeed his Letter came containing matters to this purpose . Mithridates Letter to the Inhabitants of Chios . YOU Favor the Romans , many of your Citi zens being at this present in their Army , and your selves enjoy Lands they have given you in Fee , without paying any Tribute to us . Your Galley likewise ran on Board mine in the Fight at Rhodes , which fault I had only imputed to those had the Government of it , could my Clemency have made you wise , but you have privately sent the Chief Men of your City to Sylla , and have not discovered to me any of those who without the consent of the whole City were guilty of this crime , which you ought to have done , had you not all been complices . I might according to the advice of my Friends punish you with death as Enemies to my self and my Estates . However I have chosen rather in reparation of these crimes to condemn you in a Fine of two thousand Talents . After having heard this Letter read , they desired Zenobius's permission to send Deputies to the King , which being refused them , disarmed as they were , and tyed up by those Hostages they had given , and besides seeing a great Army of Barbarians , ready to cut them in pieces , they began to weep , and were forced to sell the Ornaments of their Temples , and their Wives Jewels to raise the two thousand Talents . When they had paid it in , Zenobius under pretence that it wanted weight , caused them to Assemble in the Theater , and there encompassing them with Soldiers , and lining the Streets leading to the Sea-side with Guards , all with drawn Swords , he caused them to be led out of the Theater , one after another , and put them on Shipboard , the Men on one side , and the Women and Children , on the other , whilst the Barbarians , as they past affronted them with a thousand indignities ; thus he took them all out of their Country , and sent them to Mithridates in the Euxine Sea. Those of Chios being treated in this manner , Zenobius came before Ephesus with all his Forces , but the Ephesians made him leave his Arms at the Port , and would not let him enter the City but with a very small train . He submitted to it , and went and lodged at Philopoemens ( Father of Monima , Mithridates Mistress , to whom the King had given the Government of that place ) and soon after proclaimed an Assembly off the City , but the Ephesians , who expected nothing but mischief from him , put off the business till next morning . Mean while they assembled in the night , and mutually encouraging each other , clapt Zenobius in Prison , where they put him to death . At the same time they planted good Guards on their Walls , armed the people , made Provision of Victuals , and became Masters of their Ci●ty . Those of Trulles , Hypapa and Mesopolis and others , whom the Calamity of the Inhabitants of Chios had terrifyed , hearing the news , follow the Example of the Ephesians : So that Mithridates was forced to send an Army against these Rebels , severely punishing those who returned not to their obedience till they were forced . And to hinder others from revolting , he declared all the Grecian Cities free , and all Debtors released from their Creditors , and gave the Inmates freedom of Burgesses in all places where they inhabited , and set the Slaves at liberty . Hoping ( as it happened ) that the Debtors , Inmates and Slaves engaged by these benefits , would employ all their force to maintain the Royal Power . Mean while Mini● and Philotirous , Natives of Smyrna , and Clysthenes , and Asclepiodorus of Lesbos , all well known to the King , Asclepiodorus himself having sometime commanded his Mercenary Troops , conspired against him , but the conspiracy being discovered by Asclepiodorus , ( who to give a manifest Proof of it ordered matters , so that the King hid behind a bed heard it from Minio's one mouth ) the conspirators ended their lives in torments . Many were afterwards suspected of the same crime , fourscore of the Inhabitants of Pergamus , being thereupon arrested , besides many others in other Cities , the King sending Spies into all parts , under his obedience , to find out the Criminals , every one of which making discovery of his Enemy , there perished about sixteen hundred men ; but the Accusers soon received their Chastisement : for of them , some were punished by Sylla , others slew themselves , and others fled with Mithridates , to the Kingdom of Pontus . Whilst these things passed in Asia , the King had raised an Army of fourscore thousand men , which Dorilaus carried into Greece to Archelaus , who had still ten thousand men , the remainder of his former Forces . When Sylla who now lay encamped within sight of him , near to Orchomene beheld so vast a Multitude of Horse arrive , he caused several Ditches to be dug through the Plain , ten foot wide , and when Archelaus advanced towards him , put his Army in a posture to receive him , but perceiving the Romans fought but coldly , against such numbers of Horsemen , he rid himself through the Ranks , stirred them up , threatned them , and at length not being able to provoke them , leaps from his Horse , takes a Colours in his hands , and advancing with his Guards in the midst between two Battels , cryes out . If any asked you fellow Soldiers , where you left your General Sylla , tell them it was fighting near Orchomene . Hereupon the Officers moved by the danger in which they saw him , advanced from their standing , and ran to his assistance , the Soldiers urged with shame followed , and all together made the Enemy give ground who before put them hard to it : Sylla perceiving this entrance towards Victory , mounts again on Horse back , shows himself every where , prayses his Soldiers , encourages them , and at last remains Master of the Field ; After having slain fifteen thousand men , the most part Horsemen ( among whom was Diogenes , the Son of Archelaus , ) and driven the Foot into the very Camp of the Barbarians : At the same instant for fear left Archelaus should save himself at Chalcis , as he had done the time before , he disposed Guards throughout the whole Plain , to keep Watch that night , and in the morning caused to be drawn before the Camp a Trench not above a Furlong distant from it . Archelaus in the mean time kept within his Trenches , but Sylla after having exhorted his Soldiers to make an end of the remain of this War , since the Enemies durst not appear , undertook to force them , and marched directly to the Assault . Upon this great change , and in this pressing necessity , the Enemies began by Speeches , to encourage their Troops : Each Captain showed his Solders the danger they were in , if they did not defend themselves , representing to them how cowardly a thing it would be , if they should not have Heart enough , to drive from their Trenches an Enemy , they far surpassed in number . Whereupon there presently arose a great noise , on both sides , each Party was set on fire , and did actions wonderful . At last the Romans leaped into the Ditch and stormed an Angle of the Camp , out of which they plucked the Palisado's . The Barbarians who perceived it , lined the Angle close , with their Swords drawn ready to fight nearer at hand , inso much that no person durst enter , till Basilius the first Tribune of a Legion , leaped up and overturning him he first encountred with , the whole Army thereupon followed , and made a mighty slaughter of the Barbarians . Some they slew in the Chase , others they drove into a Lake hard by , and some who could not swim , cryed out for Quarter , but in vain , for their Language not being understood , they were cut in pieces , Archelaus hid himself in a certain Marsh , and having there found a little Boat , escaped to Chalcis , where he speedily drew together all the remains of Mithridates Forces . Next Morning Sylla gave a Crown to the Tribune , and distributed Military Recompences to the others . After which he went and spoiled Boeotia , because those people were perpetually changing Parties , and from thence passed into Thessaly where he took up his Winter Quarters , expecting Lucullus with the Shipping , of whom receiving no certain intelligence , he set to building of others . Whilst he was doing all these things , Cornelius Cinna , and Cajus Marius his particular Enemies declared him at Rome Enemy of the Common-Wealth , pulled down his Houses , seised his Lands , and put to death his Friends . Yet ceased not he to do all he could , having a most obedient Army , composed all of valiant Soldiers . Now Cinna having drawn to his Party , his Collegue Flaccus sent him into Asia , with two Legions , to Command in the Province , and make War on Mithridates , in the place of Sylla , who was declared Enemy , and because he was not very expert in War , Fimbria one of the Senate in good esteem with the Soldiers , went along with him . They embarked at Brundusium , to cross the Sea , a good part of their Ships were lost by Storm , and those who gained the other side were taken and burnt by the new Army , sent by Mithridates . Flaccus was proud , covetous , cruel in punishing , and therefore hated by the Soldiers , which made some Troops that were sent before into Thessaly , to go over into Sylla's Camp , and it was only Fimbria , ( whom they esteemed the better Captain , and more merciful then Flaccus ) that prevented the others from doing the like . There happened by chance some difference between the Questor and he about encamping , wherein Flaccus who was Judge , not having duly considered the Quality of Fimbria , he threatned him to return to the City . Flaccus presently named a successor in his charge , and forthwith embarked for Chalcedon : Whereupon Fimbria taking the opportunity of his absence , took away the Rods from Therinus , whom he had made Propretor , saying the Army had given him that Dignity , and Flaccus thereat offended , returning to punish him , he put him to flight , and forced him to hide himself in a private House , from whence escaping by night over the Walls , he got to Chalcedon , and from thence to Nicomedia where he caused the Gates to be shut . But Fimbria was presently there , and drawing him out of a Well where he had hid himself , slew him though a Roman Consul , and more then that his General , whilst he was but a private man , who had followed his friend of greater Quality then he , at his coming into the Province . He cut of his Head , which he threw into the Sea , leaving the rest of the Body unburied , and having made himself General of the Army , fought afterwards successfully , in several Engagements with Mithridates Son. At length having to deal with the King himself , he drove him to the very Gates of Pergamus , whence he flying to Pisane , had been there besieged had he not taken shipping and escaped to Mitylene . After this Fimbria going through the Province , ill intreated those who favoured the Party of the Cappadocians , and spoiled their Lands , who refused to open their Gates to him . The City of Ilium he besieged , whose Inhabitants having recourse to Sylla he promised to come , and sent to Fimbria not to do any injury to those who had yielded to him , praising them for being returned into the friendship and alliance of the Roman people . Notwithstanding he required to be likewise received into their City , being likewise of Rome , and telling them I know not what of that ancient Kindred of which the Ilians boast . At last he entred by force , slew all he met with , set on fire the City , and particularly put to several sorts of death , those who went to Sylla , on the behalf of the City . He had neither respect to the sacred places nor to those had fled thither for refuge , but burnt the Temple of Minerva , with a great multitude of people , who had retired thither , as to a Sanctuary . He rased the very Walls , which he went round about next day , to see if any part were left standing . Thus was that City worse treated , by a Man who took thence his Original , then it had formerly been , by Agamemnon , for he left not a house , nor a Temple , nor a Statue standing . Some there are that believe , that the Image of the Goddess , which is called Palladium , was now found whole , after the removal of the Rubbish , wherewith it was covered , but there is more reason to believe it was taken away by Diomedes and Ulysses in the time of the Trojan War. This Massacre of the Ilians , happened about the end of the hundred and third Olympaid , and it is thought to be about one thousand and fifty Years between this sack of Troy and that of Agamemnon . Now Mithridates receiving advice of the defeat at Orchomene , and considering that , since his first sending an Army into Greece , he had lost such vast Multitudes in so short a time , wrote to Archelaus , that he should conclude a Peace , upon the fairest terms he could get . He therefore demanded a conference with Sylla , which being granted , he told him ; Sylla , the King Mithridates your Fathers friend , and yours , was forced by the avarice of those who had the Command before you , to make the War : But having now experienced your Valour , he demands a Peace , provided what you shall desire of him , be just . Whereupon Sylla , who had neither Fleet nor Money , receiving nothing from Rome , since his Enemies had declared him Enemy of the State , and having already spent all the Silver of the Temples of Pythia , Olympia and * Epidaurum , for which he had engaged half the Lands confiscated from the Thebans , be●ause of their continual Rebellions , and who besides all this , was impatient , to transport that Army fresh and every way compleat to Rome against his Enemies , consented to his Peace , by telling him ; Archelaus , Mithridates should have sent Ambassadors to Rome , to complain of the injuries he had received , but instead of that he himself injured others , entring in hostile manner into their Territories , plundring their Treasures as well Publick as Sacred , seising on the Goods of those he had put to death , and showing no more faith nor goodness to his own friends then to us , destroying many of them , and murdering the Tetrarchs , his familiars who had all their throats cut in one night , with their Wives and Children , though they were not guilty so much as of a design . As for what regards us , he rather made appear his inveterate hatred , then any necessity he had to make War , when he let loose his rage against the Italians in Asia , by a thousand sorts of Torments , sparing neither Age , Sex nor Quality . So much hate does this man bear to the Latin Name , who calls himself my Fathers Friend , but never remembred that friendship till I had slain him a hundred and sixty thousand men . Wherefore we have no reason to trust you any more . However for your sake I promise he shall obtain favour from the Senate and People of Rome , if it be in good earnest that he ask it , but if he still feign , I advise you Archelaus , to consider the present estate of his affairs and your own , how he treats his Friends , and how we have dealt with Eumenes and Massanissa . At these words Archelaus interrupted him , angry that he should tempt him , and telling him he was not a man to betray Forces intrusted to his charge , but that he really hoped for peace if Sylla demanded only just things . Whereupon Sylla , after some moments Silence : Provided ( said he ) Archelaus , that Mithridates put into our hands all the Fleet he has , restore the Generals Deputies , and other Prisoners , deliver up the Runaway's and fugitive Slaves , send back to their Cities those of Chios , and others transported to the Euxine Sea , withdraw his Garrisons from all places where he has planted them , save only those he had before the Peace was broke , pay the Expence of this War , which he has been the cause of , and content himself with the Kingdom of his Ancestors . I hope to prevail so far that the Roman people shall forget the Offences they have received . Archelaus hearing these conditions , began presently to withdraw his Garrisons , and about the rest wrote to the King. Sylla , that he might not in the mean while loose any time ; went and spoiled the Countries of the Henetians , Dardanians , and other Neighbouring Nations , who made delay incursions into Macedon , by that means exercising his Soldiers . Mithridates Deputies returning some time after , agreed to all , save only about Paphlagonia , but added that they could have had better terms from the other General Fimbria . Whereupon Sylla offended at that comparison , made answer , that that word should cost Fimbria dear , and that as soon as he came into Asia , he would see whether Mithridates stood in need of Peace or War. Whereupon he caused his Army to take their March through Thrace , that he might bring them to Cypsela , having sent Lucullus before to Abydos , for he was now returned , having often very narrowly escaped falling into the hands of Pyrates . However he had brought with him a kind of Fleet of Ships , which he had been furnished with at Cyprus , Phoenicia , Rhodes , and in Pamphilia , with which he had pillaged all the Coast as he came along , and skirmished with Mithridates his Fleet : Sylla therefore parting from Cypsela , and Mithridates from Pergamus , met together , and began a new conference , being drawn out into the Field , with few followers in the sight of both Armies . Mithridates began his discourse with the alliance which he and his Father had with the people of Rome , complained of the injuries he had received from the Roman Generals and Commissaries , who had established Ariobarzanes in Cappadocia , taken from him Phrigia , and favored by their dissimulation the Violences of Nicomedes . And all this ( said he ) for Money which they received sometimes from me , and sometimes from my Enemies , for there is nothing , you Gentlemen of Rome may so justly be reproached with as love of Money . In short , your Generals being come to make War against me , whatever I have done in my own defence , ought rather to be attributed to necessity then to any deliberate purpose . Mithridates having only said thus much , Sylla answered in this manner . Though this be not the business , we are met for , but only to conclude a Peace on the conditions by me already proposed , yet I will likewise in few words satisfy you in what you reproach us with . When I commanded in Cilicia , I reestablished Ariobarzanes in Cappadocia , by the Senates order , and I did it because you yielded to the Authority of the People , for you ought either to have opposed it and shewed your reasons in Iudgments , or after having suffered it , acquiesce in the Decree of the Senate . As for Phrygia , Manius gave it you , corrupted by your gifts , which made it a common crime betwixt you , and by saying you got it by corruption , you own the possession unlawful , and indeed Manius being convicted of having done many things of like nature for Money , the Senate declared them all null . Wherefore Phrygia being granted to you unjustly , they would not make it tributary to Rome , but set it at liberty . And when we dispense with our dominion , over a Country which by right of War belonged to us , as Conquerours of it , what reason have you to siese on it ? As for Nicomedes , he complains that by your perswasion Alexander who designed to kill him , wounded him , and Socrates Chrestus invaded his Kingdom . He confesses that thus injured , he entered armed into your Territories , but if you thought your self injured without cause you should have sent your Deputies to Rome , and expected the answer of the Senate . Yet granting that in the assault of Nicomede , you only repelled force by force , what had Ariobarzanes done , that you should drive him out of his Estates ? Therefore the Roman Generals that were upon the place , were obliged to reestablish him , and by resisting them , you kindled a War long time premeditated , and to begin which , you sought only an opportunity , out of the hopes to become Masters of all the World , if you could overcome the Romans . We have manifest Proofs of this , since before any War was begun , you entred into alliance with the Thracians , Scythians , and Sarmatians , solicited the Kings your Neighbours by your Embassadors , caused Shipping to be built , provided your self with Pilots and men of War ; but above all , the Time you chose for the Execution of your Designs is your conviction , for as soon as you knew that our Allies in Italy were resolved against us , you made use of that opportunity while we thus were embroyled to assail Nicomedes , and Ariobarzanes , and one after another , Galatia , Paphlagonia , and our own province of Asia . What cruelties have you not acted ? Whether to the Cities which you have submitted to Slaves and Debtors , the first of which you freed from Servitude , and the last from the Power of their Creditors : Whether to the Greeks of whom you put to death sixteen hundred for one sole crime . Whether to the Tetrarchs of Gallogrecia , whom you murdered eating at your table . Or whether to the Italians , whom in the same day you put all to the Sword , or drowned them in Water with their Wives and Children , without respect to the sacred places , or the Temples , whither they had fled for Sanctuary . What Inhumanity did you not manifest in this occasion ? What Impiety , what furious hate against us ? In conclusion , after having seised the Treasures of all these people , you sent over great Armies into Europe , contrary to our Edict , by which it is expresly forbid all Kings of Asia , to enter there . That done you forraged Macedonia , one of our Provinces , deprived the Greeks of their liberty , and never repented of all this , nor made any use of the Intercession of Archelaus till after I had recovered Macedonia , and delivered the Greeks from your violence by slaying one hundred and sixty thousand of your men , and taking two of your Camps , with all their Munition . And now I cannot but wonder , that you should excuse your self of the same matters for which you asked pardon by Archelaus , unless it be that when I was far off , you were afraid of me , and now seeing me near , you think I am come to plead ; but pleadings are in vain when Arms are once taken in hand . We do make War upon you , and have defended our selves bravely hitherto , and will defend our selves to the end . Sylla pronouncing these words in Anger , the King was afraid , accepted the conditions proposed to Archelaus , and after having surrendred up his Shipping , and executed all that was contained in the Articles of Peace , he returned into Pontus , reduced to the Kingdoms of his Father only . Thus was the first War against Mithridates appeased . Sylla after this went and encamped within two Furlongs of Fimbria , and sent to summon him to deliver into his hands , the Army which he commanded contrary to the Laws , to which he in raillery returned answer , that Sylla himself had no very legitimate command . Sylla thereupon besieged him in his Trenches , and many publickly forsaking him , he assembled the rest to beseech them to stay , but they told him they would not fight against Roman Citizens : He thereupon rent his Robe , addresses himself to every one in particular , begging with Tears in his eyes , but they having an aversion for such a meanness of Spirit , the greatest part went over into Sylla's Army . Then he ran from Tent to Tent to solicite the Tribunes , part of whom having gained by Money , he once again assembles the Soldiers to renew the Oath . Upon which the Henetians crying out all with one voice , that the Soldiers should be called out and sworn man by man , he gave Orders first to call out those who had received kindnesses from him , and particularly Nonius the Companion of all his Crimes , who refused to swear , he drew his Sword , and had thrust it into his belly , had not a great shout suddenly raised throughout the whole Army , stopt his proceeding farther . After this he suborned a Slave with Money and promises , to go into Sylla's Camp as a Runaway and to kill him , but he not having been able to bear up with constancy enough , his trembling made him suspected , so that being taken , he confessed the whole matter . This attempt inflamed all Sylla's Army with just anger , and made Fimbria so despisable , that the Soldiers going to the Ditch of his Camp , reviled him , calling him Aristion , after the name of one of those fugitive Slaves in Sicily , who for a few daies was King. Wherefore Fimbria ●ost to all hopes , advanced to his Rampart , and demanded to speak with Sylla , who sending Rutilius in his stead , put Fimbria quite in despair , seeing a conference would not be granted to him , which had not usually been denied even to Enemies . Yet he spoke to Rutilius , and told him he desired pardon for the faults he might have committed , through the imprudence of his Age. To which Rutilius answered , that if he would depart out of Asia , where Sylla was Proconsul , he would give him pass-port as far as the Sea , he replied he knew a way more convenient , and at the same time returning to Pergamus , and entring the Temple of Aesculapius , he thrust himself quite through the body with his Sword , but the wound not being mortal , he desired the assistance of one of his Slaves , who dispatched him , and afterward slew himself . Thus ended Fimbria , the second Plague of Asia , next to Mithridates . Sylla gave his body to his freed men to bury it , saying he would not imitate Cinna and Marius , who had deprived many in the City , not only of life , but Burials ; he received likewise the Army of the defunct , which came to yield themselves up to him , and joyned them with his own . After this he commanded Curio to reconduct Nicomedes and Ariobarzanes into their Kingdoms , and wrote to the Senate of all that he had done , without taking the least notice of his having heard that he was declared Enemy of the State , then he proceeded to settle Necessary Orders in the Province , he enfranchized and placed in the Number of the Allies of the people of Rome those of Ilion , Chios , Lycia , Rhodes , Magnesia , and some other people in acknowledgement of the good services they had done the Common-wealth of Rome , or the better to comfort them for the miseries they had undergone for taking part with the Romans . And after having sent Parties of Soldiers to all the other Cities , he caused an Ordinance to be proclaimed by which all Slaves were enjoyned to return under the Power of their Masters , but because that many would not obey , and that many Cities likewise revolted , the publishing of this ordinance caused a multitude of disorders , and was followed by strange Slaughters , as well of Slaves , as free people , besides the ruine of several Cities whose Inhabitants were sold at outcry . He likewise severely chastised all those who had taken part with the Cappadocian as well in general as particular , especially the Ephesians , who out of a base complacence for Mithridates , had shamefully taken out of their Temple , the gifts presented by the Romans . After this Heralds were sent to all the Cities , to give notice to the principal Inhabitans , to appear upon a certain day before Sylla at Ephesus . Where being assembled he took his seat on the Tribunal , and spoke to them in this manner . The Oration of Sylla . THe first time we passed with an Army into Asia was when Antiochus King of Syria spoiled your Province , whom we drove beyond the Tanais and Mount Taurus , and though after that we might have kept you under our Dominion , we left all at liberty , save some few people , whom we gave to Eumenes and the Rhodians , our Allies , rather as Subjects then as Tributaries , which is manifest because when the Lycians complained against those of Rhodes , we freed them from their obedience . These benefits we have done , you observe now your acknowledgment . After that Attalus Philometor had left us his Kingdom by Will and Testament , you assisted Aristonicus against us for the space of four Years , till such time as he being taken Prisoner , some of you returned to your duty either through necessity or fear . After which remaining in Peace four and t●enty Years together , you in that time became so prodigiously rich , as well Comonalties at private persons , that the repose and delights which you enjoyed revived in your Spirits your animosities and aversion against us , and taking occasion from the differences we had with our Allies , some invited Mithridates to make War against us , and others joyned with him , as soon as they saw him in the Field . But that which is most heynous , you conceived no horror to murder , by his order on the same day all the Italians with their Wives and Children , not sparing those who had fled for refuge into the Temples , consecrated to your Gods. 'T is true you have in some measure been chastised by Mithridates himself , who violating the Promises he had made you , gave you over to the Plunder of his Soldiers , and filling your Province with Blood and Slaughter , despoiled you of your Lands , discharged your Creditors of the Money they ought you , gave liberty to your Slaves , and set Tyrants in many places over you , and encouraged the Retreats of Thieves , and Pyrates in all places , both by Sea and Land. So that it was longere you made tryal of the difference between the Protectors you had cast off , and those you had chosen ; We have likewise inflicted some punishment on the Persons of the Authors of these disorders , but that is not enough ; It is but just to impose some publick penalty that may be agreeable to your crime ; But fear not from the Roman Clemency Massacres , rash confiscations , insurrections of slaves , or other barbarous actions of that Nature . We allow something to the Graecian Name , to the glory of Asia , and to our Ancient Friendship . I therefore condemn you only in the advance of five years tribute which you owe , together with the mony expended in this War , and a certain Sum to be imployed in the affairs of the Province . I my self will appoint the contribution of each City , and the time of payment ; and take notice whoever will not obey I shall treat them as Enemies . Having said these words he Assessed the several Sums , sent the Rolls to the Deputies , and appointed Commissioners for Collecting of the Moneys . Now they being Poor and already very much in Debt , and besides sorely oppressed with the quartering of Soldiers , were constrained to Mortgage to the Usurers , some their Theaters , others their places for Excercises , others their Forts or Gates or some Publick Building ; Thus great Sums of Mony were brought in to Sylla , and Asia groaned under its Calamities ; for besides all this the Pyrates kept the Sea with such great Fleets , that they might almost compose so many perfect Armies , with which they publickly pillaged the Sea Coasts . Mithridates sent them first to spoil those places , the Dominion of which he was like to loose , but they were extreamly increased and grown formidable , not only to those that sailed on the Sea , but likewise to the Ports , Castles and Maritime Cities . So that Iassos , Samos , Clazomene and Samothracia were taken and sackt before Sylla's face , and 't is said they took out of the Temple of Samothrace , Riches to the value of a thousand Talents . He would not relieve them , whether he thought them unworthy because of their infidelity , or because he hastned his return to Rome , by reason of the seditious , wherefore he passed into Greece , and from thence into Italy , with the greatest part of his Army . We have writ what he did there in the History of the Civil Wars , proceed we now to set forth how the second War began between Mithridates and the Romans . Murena whom Sylla had left with Fimbrias two Legions to settle the remaining orders necessary in the province , sought only some occasion of war , out of a Passion to obtain the Honor of Triumph , and Mithridates being returned into his Kingdom made War upon the Colches , and the Bosphorans who had revolted against him . As for the Colches they only demanded Mithridates Son for their King , and having obtained it returned to their obedience . But the King having a suspicion that what they had done was by his Sons solicitation , sent for him , fettered him in chains of Gold , and soon after made him away , though he had served him well in Asia against Fimbria . As for those of Bosphorus , Mithridates set forth a Fleet and raised so powerful an Army , that such great preparations gave occasion to believe they were not made against the Bosphorans but against the Romans . For the King had not yet so absolutely quitted the possession of Cappadocia to Ariobarzanes , but that it was with the reserve of some places . He had moreover entertained a suspicion that Archelaus , when he was in Greece had granted to Sylla conditions beyond what was reasonable which that Captain perceiving was afraid , and fled to Murena for protection . He animated him so far against Mithridates that he presently took the field to be beforehand with him , and entring his Country by the way of Cappadocia , forraged as far as the Gates of Comanes the greatest City of the Kingdom , Celebrated for a famous and rich Temple , where having defeated some Horse of the Kings , the Deputies on his behalf came to him , remonstrating that by this Action he broke the Articles of Peace , to which he answered that he saw no Articles , and indeed , Sylla had drawn no writings , but only contenting himself with the Execution of the conditions , was departed out of the Province . Murena giving only this short Answer , pursued his Enterprise , and after having pillaged even the Consecrated Monies , returned to take his Winter quarters in Cappadocia . The King sent Ambassadors to the Senate , and to Sylla to make his complaint of Murena , who in the mean time forbore not crossing the River Halis ( though very broad , and at that time extreamly swoln by reason of the Rains ) and sacking four hundred Villages of Mithridates Kingdom , without receiving any opposition from the King , who expected the return of his Ambassadors . So that the Roman General returned into Phrygia ▪ and Galatia with a great booty , where Callidius sent from Rome because of Mithridates complaints , came to meet him . He showed him no Ordinance of the Senate , but only told him before a great company there present that the Senate forbad him to do any injury to a King , with whom they had contracted a Peace , and after having said those words in publick , he entertained him a good while in private . Murena forbore nothing of his former Violence , but on the contrary presently caused his Army to March towards the Frontiers of Mithridates Kingdom , who seeing now it must of force come to an open War , commanded Gordius to possess himself of the Neighboring Villages . That General forthwith made provisions of beasts for burthen and munitions , and gathering together all the Country , and as many Soldiers as he could , went and encamped on the River , directly opposite to Murena , but neither one nor the other put themselves in a posture to fight , till such time as the King being come with a more powerful Army , there hapned a great Engagement : For the King having passed the River , notwithstanding all the Resistance of the Enemy forced Murena to give ground , and to secure himself on an eminence naturally fortified , from whence taking the byways of the Mountains , he recovered Phrygia , after having lost many of his people , either in the flight or in the Battel . The Fame of this great Victory , gained so suddenly , and as it were in passing , being soon spread abroad in all places drew Multitudes of people to Mithridates . And he to return his thanks to Iupiter Militaris , after having driven out all the Garrisons Murena had left in Cappadocia , sacrificed to him according to the custom of the Country . The place where this Sacrifice is made is on a high mountain , on the top of which they raise a mighty pile for the Victims , to which the Kings bring the first Wood , then they raise another smaller Pile on the top of that , whereon they pour Milk , Hony , Oyl and Wine , and all sorts of Odoriferous Drugs . At the foot of the Pile is a Feast made for the Assistants , like to those the Kings of Persia were accustomed to make at Pasargada , and after all they set fire to the Pile , the flame of which rises so high that it is ordinarily seen a * thousand Furlongs , and the fire so heats the Air thereabout , that the place is not to be approached for some days after . Thus Sacrificed Mithridates . But Sylla judging that it was a blemish to his Honor to have the War still continued against a King , with whom he himself had concluded a peace , prevailed to have Gabinius sent to Murena , to order him positively to give over this War , and to reconcile Mithridates with Ariobarzanes . They met therefore together in a place where Mithridates delivered to Ariobarzanes in Hostage one of his Sons of four years old , to the end , that part of Cappadocia where he had placed Garrisons , might remain to him with some augmentation , and that being agreed he made a feast for all the company , where he proposed a reward for those who excelled either in Drinking , Eating , Jesting or Singing , and in short all sorts of Divertisements , from which only Gabinius excused himself . Thus ended the second War between Mithridates and the Romans , after having lasted three years . Sometime after the King finding himself at peace , subdued the Bosphorans . And made King of that Nation one of his Sons called Machares . After that , he invaded the Acheans , which are on the Frontiers of the Colches , and who as some say , are the remainder of those who returning from the Wars of Troy , were brought by chance to that Coast. But having lost one half of his Army partly by Ambushes , partly in set battel , or by the Extremity of the Cold , he returned into his Kingdom , from whence he sent Ambassadors to Rome , to ratifie by writing the Articles of the Peace . Ariobarzanes for his part whether of his own motion , or set on by some other , sent likewise to complain against him , that he had not restored to him Cappadocia , for Mithridates still withheld a good part . Whereupon Sylla ordained that Mithridates should absolutely quit Cappadocia , which he did , and then again sent Ambassadors to Rome to demand a Ratification of the Treaties . But because Sylla being dead , no person would move it in the Senate , he underhand engaged his Son in Law Tigranes to make an irruption into Cappadocia , as done of himself , which yet was not so closely carried , but the Romans had knowledge of it . The Armenian however entred violently into Cappadocia , and carried away into Armenia three hundred thousand men whom he imployed with other Country People in Tilling the Land. He had not yet taken the title of Armenia , but now he assumed it , and caused Tigranocerta to be called by his own Name , that is to say the City of Tigranes , these things passed in Asia . But Sertorius having siesed upon Spain , not only made an insurrection in that Province , but among all the Neighboring People , against the Romans , and composed a kind of Senate of those of his Faction ; of the Number of his Senators , there were two of the name of Lucius , the one Manius the other Fanius , who gave advice to Mithridates , that if he he made an Alliance with Sertorius , he might soon become Master of the greatest part of Asia , and the Nations thereunto confining . The King suffered himself to be perswaded , and sent Ambassadors to him , whom he caused to be brought into his Senate to receive Audience , and after having spoken advantagiously of his own glory , the regulation of which had reached even to the Kingdom of Pontus , so that he beheld himself in a Condition to make War upon the Romans , both in the East and West , he made an Alliance with Mithridates in favor of which he gave him in Asia , Bithynia , Paphlagonia , Cappadocia , and Galatia , and sent M. Varius to be his General , and the two Lucii to serve him as Counsellors . And indeed they counselled him to undertake this third War , wherein he lost all his Empire , Sertorius being dead in Spain , and the Romans having sent against him two Generals , first Lucullus , who commanded the fleet under Sylla , and after him Pompey under whose Conduct all the Estates of Mithridates fell under the Roman Power , and with them all the Neighboring Nations as far as Euphrates , Pompey taking from this way opportunity to reduce them . Mithridates then who had already made trial of the Roman Arms , and hoped for no favor , began this War , with great Gaiety and Courage , laboring might and main in his preparations , as one resolved to overcome or perish . He employ'd the rest of that Summer , and all Winter in cutting down Materials , and building of Shipping , and forging of Arms , and sent into his Sea Ports two Millions of Mina's of * Wheat ; besides his old Troops he had presently great Numbers of Auxiliaries . Those he raised in Asia , were composed of Chalybes , Armenians , Scythians , Taurians , Achaeans , Heniochiens , Leucosyrians and those people inhabiting on the Banks of the River Thermodoom called Amazones . Those he leavied in Europe were Sarmatians , Basilides , Jaziges , Coralles , of all the People of Thrace , near the River Ister , and the Mountains Rhodope and Haemus , and likewise the Basternes the most Valiant Nation of all . Thus comprizing the Europeans , his whole force was found to amount to one hundred and forty thousand Foot , and sixteen thousand Horse , besides Multitudes of Pioneers , Sutlers , and Merchants that followed the Army : Spring being come he took a review of his Fleet , sacrificed to Iupiter Militaris according to Custom , and caused to be cast into the Sea a set of white Horses Harnassed , as an offering to Neptune , and after all that marched into Paphlagonia with his Forces , under the command of Taxiles and Eumocrates his Lieutenant Generals ; being arrived there , he made an Oration to his Army , speaking proudly of his Predecessors and of himself , how from a little Kingdom he had made it a mighty Empire , without ever having been overcome by the Romans , where himself was in Person . In conclusion he declared against their unsatiable and unlimitted ambition , which had even reduced Italy it self , their Native Country to Slavery . Then he began to speak of their Infidelity towards him , refusing to ratifie the Peace by writing , that they might be at liberty upon the first opportunity to renew the War ; and then after having laid down the reasons that induced him to the War , he began to talk wonders of his own prepaparations , and to speak with contempt of the Roman affairs , whom Sertorius overpressed in Spain , and which in Italy were become deplorable by domestick Seditions . 'T is for these reasons , said he , that though the Pyrates have so long reigned at Sea , they have not been able to take any Course with them , for they have no Allies that assist them , nor no Subjects but those they keep in awe by force of Arms. See you not here said he ( pointing to the two Lucii ) their most considerable Citizens , who have declared themselves Enemies of their Country to make an Alliance with us . Having encouraged his Army by these words , he made an Irruption into Bithynia , which Nicomedes lately deceased without Issue had given by will to the Roman people . Cotta was at present Governor , but being a heartless Man he fled to Chalcedon with all his Forces . Thus Bithynia fell once more under the power of Mithridates , the Romans being all retired with Cotta to Chalcedon . The King advancing to assault that City , Cotta who was nothing of a Soldier durst not come to an incounter with him , but his Admiral called Nudus , drew into the field with one half of the Army , and posted himself in an advantagious place ; yet he was driven thence , and forced to fly towards one of the Gates of the City , where every one pressing to enter , the Enemies that pursued them , threw no dart in vain upon a Multitude so crouded together , those which guarded the Walls being in fear for themselves , let down the Portcullis , and drawing up Nudus and some other Officers by ropes , left the rest to mercy , who were slain in the midst , between Friends and Enemies , stretching out their hands in vain to one and the other . Mithridates thinking it best to pursue his good fortune , caused his Fleet the same day to come about to the mouth of the Port , and having broken the Iron Chain , that crossed it , burnt four of the Enemies Ships , and Tow'd out the rest , about sixty in Number , at their Sterns , whilst neither Nudus nor Cotta endeavored to prevent them , not daring to stir out of the Circuit of their Walls . There died three thousand Romans amongst whom was L. Manlius a Senator , Mithridates lost only twenty Soldiers of his Basternes , who were most forward in the assault of the Port. Soon after Lucius Lucullus sent to this War , brought with him one Legion from the City , to which those two of Fimbria's , and two others being joyned , so that he might have about thirty thousand Foot , and sixteen hundred Horse , he went and encamped near Mithridates , who besieged Cysica , where having understood by the Runaway's that the King had about three hundred thousand Men , and that what Provisions he had were partly brought by Sea , and the remainder by those that went out on Forrage , he turned himself to his people , and said he would soon have his Enemies at discretion , bidding them remember what he now told them . He observed after this a mountain very proper to encamp on , of which if he could possess himself he might have abundance of Victuals , and on the contrary the Enemy would want . Wherefore he designed to post himself there , thinking it of infinite importance to overcome without danger . There was only one very narrow avenue to it , of which Mithridates was siesed and had placed there a strong guard , according to the advice of Taxiles , and his other Captains , but Lucius Manius , who had been Arbitrator of the Alliance betwixt Mithridates and Sertorius after the last was dead , sent privately a man to Lucullus , and having got his word for himself perswaded the King to let the Romans pass , and incamp where they pleased , because Fimbria's Legions who had fought under Sertorius had a design to yield themselves to him , and would do it in few days , and that there was no need of the expence of blood or sweat , when they might vanquish without fighting . Whereupon Mithridates doubting nothing , accorded very imprudently to this advice , suffering the Romans to pass in all security by the strait , and fortifie against himself a high mountain , of which being once Masters , provisions might freely be brought to them from behind , whilst a Lake , Mountains and Rivers hindring the bringing of any by Land to Mithridates , it soon began to grow scarce ; besides he had no way left to make a retreat by , nor could he by force draw Lucullus from his post , having let go his advantage , and to all this Winter approached , when no more Provision could come by Sea. Now Lucullus remembred his friends of the promise he had made them , showing them the thing almost done . Not but that Mithridates possibly might , having such a Multitude of Men , have forced his passage through the midst of his Enemies : but he chose rather to employ his power against Cysica , believing that the taking of that City would prove a remedy both against the difficulty of the way out , and the scarcity of Provision ; And because his Army was so vastly numerous he undertook at the same time all manner of ways to storm it . He inclosed the Port where Ships were with a double Wall , drew Lines of Circumvallation about the rest of the City , raised a great Number of Platforms , Built Towers of Wood , and Batteries covered with Testudoes and other Engins , of which one which was the greatest was called Hellepolis , one hundred Cubits large , on which was a tower furnished with instruments to cast stones , and darts of all sorts . He likewise drew up close to the Port , two Gallies joyned together , which bore a tower from which they might lay a bridge to the wall . Things thus prepared he caused three thousand Cysicenian prisoners , to be imbarked upon Vessels , and sent under the walls , who when they came near , stretched forth their hands to their fellow Citizens , beseeching them to have compassion of them in the danger wherein they were . But Pisistratus Governor of the place caused them to be told from the wall , that being now reduced under anothers power , they ought to resolve with themselves , and with constancy undergo their misfortune . This way not succeeding , Mithridates caused to advance towards the wall , the Engine built on the two Gallies , and having presently let fall the Bridge ; four Soldiers leaped upon it and gained the wall . The Cysicenians surprised at this Novelty , seemed at first to give a little ground , but seeing no more hastned to follow them , they took heart , and made those four leap from the top to the bottom . Then pouring pitch on the Gallies , and casting fire on it , they forced the besiegers to retire ; and get off their Engine . Thus the assault from the Seaward proved unsuccessful . The same day a third attempt was made , they brought at the same time , all the Batteries up to the Wall on the Land side , but the inhabitants bravely defended themselves running from side to side , and from one place to another , so wherever the Assault was most violent , they crashed in pieces the Engines with great Stones which they let fall upon them , or turned off their blow with Cords , wherewith they intangled them , or rendred them ineffectual by placing before them Sacks of Wool hung over the wall , quenching their flaming Darts with Water and Vinegar , and breaking off the force of the others by placing before them bundles of Cloths , and Coverlids . In short , they put in practice all that the wit of Man could invent to defend themselves ; yet all the pains they took could not prevent one part of the Wall , to which the besiegers had applied fire , from falling before night , but the fury of the flame being then so great that they durst not attempt to enter , and the besieged the same night built up another Rampart from which they defended themselves , till such time as there arose a mighty tempest , which ▪ utterly broke to pieces all the Kings Engins , and made them useless . 'T is said that Iupiter gave this City in Dower to Proserpina , whom the Cysicenians adore above all other Divinities , and that during the siege , her Feast day on which they used to Sacrifice to her a Black Cow being come , and they having none of that hair had made one of Paste to offer in Sacrifice to her , when behold at the same time a Black Cow coming from the Sea , and cutting through the waters , passed over the booms that were drawn cross the Port , and entring into it , ran through the City directly to the Temple , and stopt before the Altar , on which the Inhabitants sacrificed it with hopes of Relief . Mithridates Friends upon this , advised him to raise his siege from before this Sacred City , but he would not be moved . He got up to Mount Dindymus which is above the City , from whence he caused to be continued a Terrass or Platform directly to the Walls , upon which he made Towers to be erected , he likewise wrought hard to undermine the Walls , and having many useless Horses , some too lean for want of Forrage , and others lame for want of Shoo 's , he sent them back to Bithynia , Lucullus pursued them , and overtaking them at a passage of the River Rhyndace made a great slaughter , took fifteen thousand Prisoners , six thousand Horses for Service , and a great Number of Beasts for Burthen . Whilst these things passed at Cisica , Eumachus one of Mithridates Generals making inroads into Phrygia , with a flying Army , slew a great Number of Romans with their Wives and Children , subdued the Pisidians the Isaurians and Cilicia , till such time as Deiotarus one of the Tetrarchs of Galatia drawing into the Field to pursue him , at last overtook him , defeated him , and slew a great quantity of his people . Mean while Winter being come , Mithridates found himself deprived of those few Provisions that came by Sea , so that Famine surprised his Army , some dyed , and others lived on dead Carkases , after the manner of the Barbarians , others again feeding on nothing but Herbs , contracted mortal distempers , besides the stink of the Corps that lay in the Fields unburied brought the Plague amongst them . Yet for all this Mithridates courage failed not , for he hoped at last to take the City by the Terrass he was raysing from Mount Dindymus . But when the Inhabitants had undermined that and burnt all his Engines , and that knowing his Soldiers were weakned by Famine , they began to vex him with continual Sallies , he resolved to raise his Siege , he therefore embarqued by night to go with his Fleet to Para , and his Land Army took their march towards Lampsacus , but because the River Aesopus was more swoln then ordinary , Lucullus overtook them at the Passage , slew a great Number , and pursued the rest as far as that Town , to which having laid Siege , Mithridates sent Shipping thither , and brought away both Soldiers and Inhabitants by Sea. After this he left in one part of his Ships , ten thousand chosen men , commanded by that Varius whom Sertorius had sent to him . Alexander the Paphlagonian , and Dionysius the Eunuch , and himself went towards Nicomedia , with the rest which where the greatest Number , but the greatest part of the one and other , perished by storm : Thus the Cisicenians so powerfully assailed saved themselves , by their own Valour , and by the assistance of Lucullus , who starved the Enemies Army . Wherefore to this day they exhibit solemn Plays in memory of him which they call Lucullians . Now the Consul after having so well succeeded by Land , by means of the Famine , distributed those Ships he had caused to come from Asia , to his Lieutenants , of whom one called Triarius made a descent at Apamia , forced the City , and made a horrible Slaughter of the Inhabitants who had taken Sanctuary in the Temples . The other called Barba made himself Master of Nicea , and Prutiade seated on a Mountain , both deserted by Mithridates Garrisons , and then keeping the Sea , went and took thirteen of the Enemies Ships out of the very port of the Achaeans . And having met near Lemnos with Varius , Alexander and Dionysius in a desert Isle , where is to be seen the Altar of Philoctetes , tyed about with a brazen Serpent , a Bow and a Corslet , tyed about with Bands , which are the Monuments of his misfortune . He made directly towards them , without knowing who they were , but seeing they stood firm , he sent off only two Ships to draw the Enemies to a Battel , who would not quit the road , but were content to defend themselves from the Land , he therefore sent other Ships about , who putting ashore some foot on the other side of the Island , he by that means forced them again to betake themselves to their Ships , but they not daring to venter out to Sea , for fear of Lucullus , but coasting along , were beaten both by Sea and Land , with a great slaughter , and a strange discomfiture . The three Commanders were taken , hid in a Cave . Dionysius having drunk poison he had with him dyed instantly . Varius was slain by Lucullus his order , who thought it improper to lead a Roman Senator in Triumph , but Alexander was reserved for that Pomp. This done Lucullus gave advice to the Senate by letter , which he sent with Laurels , according to the custome of the Victorious , and took his march towards Bithynia . As for Mithriddates as he sailed towards Pontus , he was twice battered by Tempest , whereby he lost ten thousand men , and sixty Ships , the rest being dispersed as the Wind carried them , and he , the Admiral being split , contrary to the advice of his Friends , embarked in a Pyrates Vessel , which brought him to Sinope , from thence he went to Amisa , and there dispatched away into Armenia to his Son in law Tigranes and into Bosphorus to Machares , his Son , to leavy speedily Auxiliary Forces ; and deputed Diocles to the Neighbouring Scythians with presents and a great Sum of Money . But he went both with Presents and Money , and surrendred himself to Lucullus ; who in the mean time pursuing his Victory still , advanced with his Army , subduing and plundring all as he went ▪ so that being entred into a rich Country , and which for a long time had known no War , he found every thing so extraordinary cheap , that a Slave was sold for four Drachms , an Ox for a Drachm , and Goats , Sheep and Cloths at a proportionable rate . At length he besieged Amisa and Eupatoria , which Mithridates caused to be built near Amisa , calling it by his own Name , and designing it for the residence of the Kings . He assaulted it with Towers , Terrasses , and Mines so vast , that they oftimes fought underground , besides the besieged having met with their Works , and opened them from the City side , did with Hives of Bees drive against the Labourers , Bears , and other Wild Beasts ▪ But yet he found more difficulty at the siege of Amisa , for the Inhabitants defended themselves gallantly , making frequent Sallies , and provoking the Besiegers to fight man to man. Besides Mithridates supplied them with as much Provision , Arms and Soldiers as he pleased , which he sent from Cabires , where he spent the Winter , in gathering together another Army , which he soon found to amount to forty thousand foot and four thousand Horse . About the beginning of the Spring Lucullus took the Field , and took up towards the Mountains to march against the King , who to hinder the Consuls passage had placed there very good Troops , with orders to give him notice by fires of whatever passed . They were commanded by Phoenix , a man of reputation , and of the Blood Royal , who soon gave the Signal of Lucullus coming according to appointment , but went and deliveerd up himself and his Forces to him , so that having securely passed the Mountains he descended to Cabires , where being defeated in a Battel of the Horse , he again recovered the Mountain , Pompey Colonel of his Cavalry was wounded and brought before the King , who asking him what he would do for him , if he gave him his life . Much ( said he ) provided you become a Friend to Lucullus , but as long as you are his Enemy , I have nothing to say . Upon this answer the Barbarians would have killed him : but the King prevented them saying he would never injure Valour forsaken by Fortune . After this he several times drew up his Army in Battel in the Plain , and seeing that Lucullus would not descend , he observed on all sides how he might gain the Mountain . Mean while a certain Scythian called Olcaba , who had sometime before fled out of the Kings Army to Lucullus , and had saved a great part of his Forces in the last Battel of the Horse , and therefore eat at the Generals Table , and was of his Counsel , and had knowledge of his secrets , came to his Tent , as he reposed in the heat of the day , and would needs enter , having no Arms about him , but a little Dagger which he usually wore ; But when the Guards stopped him he grew angry telling them that there was a necessity to wake Lucullus , but they told him again , that nothing was more necessary for Lucullus as life . Whereupon he mounted on horseback , and went and surrendred himself to Mithridates , whether it were that he believed himself suspected , or that he was angry at the injury he imagined he had received , he presently discovered to the King another Scythian called Sobadacus , who being arrested , was accused of a design of going over to Lucullus , who stayed still on the Mountain ; for he would not descend into the plain , because the Enemies were stronger in Horse , so that seeing no other way to go to Mithridates he found in a Cave a Huntsman , who knew all the ways , under whose Conduct he came , by unknown passages just over the head of Mithridates , from whence he descended , and without entring the plain where the Enemies Horse lay , he went and pitched his Camp , behind a certain Channel full of Water ; being there encamped he would soon have been in want of Provision ; but he sent for Corn as far as Cappadocia , and was continually skirmishing with the Enemy , till Mithridates one day , as those of his party fled issuing out of his Camp , ran to meet them , and after having reviled them with reproachful words , forced them to turn head again , which struck such a terror into the Romans that they fled , and all in a breath run up to the Mountain , continuing their flight a long time after the Kings party had given over the chase of them , for every one took the companion of his flight for an Enemy , so much had fear distracted them . Mithridates puft up with this success sent through all the Territories under his Dominion , news of that Victory , and drew off the greatest and best part of his Horse , giving them Order to Ransack Lucullus his Forragers , as they brought Corn from Cappadocia , hoping to reduce him to as great necessity of Victuals as himself had been at Cysica . And indeed it was a plausible Design to cut of Lucullus Provisions which could be brought to him from no other part but Cappadocia , but the Kings Horsemen meeting with the Vanguard of the Forragers in certain straits , where their Horses could hardly do any service , had not the patience to stay till they were come into the open plain . The Romans presently put themselves into order , and favored as they were by the advantage of the place , killed a great many of their Enemies , drove others down the Precipices , and put all the rest to the Rout. Some saved themselves by night in the Camp , and believing they only were escaped made the noise of this defeat , though truly it were great , much greater then indeed it was . And because this news came sooner to Mithridates then to Lucullus , the King judging that after the loss of his Cavalry , the Enemy would not fail to fall upon him , grew fearful , and disposed himself to remove thence , of which at the same instant he gave notice to his friends , that were in his Tent ; But they without staying till he published the march , sent every one out of the Camp before day , his Equipage , with such hast that at the Gate the Baggage-horses overthrew one another . This being observed by the Soldiers who knew those that led the Horses , their fear increased their suspicion , and the whole Army thinking themselves wronged , that they had not all notice of it , in a fury flew to the Palisade , broke it down , and spread themselves in disorder through the Plain , every one flying what way he thought best , notwithstanding all their Generals and Officers could do to prevent it . The King himself could not appease this Tumult and Rage ; for when he perceived it , he went out of his Tent to say something , but not being listned to by any one , he threw himself on the ground in the midst of the croud , from whence being taken up , and set on Horseback , he fled by the way of the Mountains , with very few in his Train . Lucullus having intelligence of the Victory of the Forragers , and seeing the flight of his Enemies , sent the greatest part of his Horse to give them chase , and incompassed with his Foot those who remained in the Camp prepared to receive the assault . He had before strictly forbid the Soldiers to plunder , till the Enemy were utterly defeated : but when they beheld so many Vessels of Gold and Silver , and so much costly Rayment , they quite forgot his Orders . Mithridates himself had been taken , had they not cut open , and straw'd abroad some Males full of Gold , wherewith a Mule was loaden , which while those that followed him , busied themselves to gather up ; he escaped to Comanes , from whence he went with two thousand Horse towards Tigranes , who would not see him , but gave him some Castles for his abode , and caused him to be treated and served like a King. Insomuch , that despairing of ever entring again into his Kingdom , he sent an Eunuch , called Bacchus , to his Seraglio , to put to death in any manner whatever , his Sisters , his Wives , and his Concubines . They became their own Executioners , and either by Steel , Poyson or a Halter ended their Lives , of which the Governours of the Garrisons left by Mithridates having advice , surrendred ( all but a very few ) to Lucullus . Lucullus after this seeing himself Master of the Province , went about to all the Cities setling his orders . And causing his Fleet to come before the maritime places , he soon took Amastris , Heraclea , and all the rest except Sinope , which for some time generously defended it self , and got the better of him in a Sea f●ight . But when the Inhabitants saw they must be taken , they set on fire their largest Ships , and going on board their lighter Vessels , fled . Sometime after he restored them their liberty , being thereto advertised by his Dream . 'T is said that Autolycus the Companion of Hercules , in his expedition against the Amazones being driven by tempest into Sinope , reigned there , and that after his death , his Statue was reverenced as a God , and uttered Oracles . Those of Sinope willing to have their God along with them , when they fled , wrapt it up in Linnen , and tyed it round with Cords , to carry it away the more secretly , but though Lucullus knew nothing of it , nor no one living had given him notice , he thought he saw that God calling to him , and on the morrow as some passed by him , carrying that Statua so bound up , he commanded them to unfold the Linnen that covered it , and beheld the same Image that had appeared to him . So this Dream proved advantagious to the Cittizens of Sinope . Lucullus likewise restored to liberty the Citizens of Amisa , who like the others had escaped away by Sea. He had heard tell that in the same time when the Athenians were Masters of the Sea , they had sent thither a Colony , and established a Government of which the people had the Administration , that afterwards that City falling under the Dominion of the Kings of Persia , Alexander first restored them to that liberty which afterwards the Kings of Pontus had deprived them of . Whereupon he took pity on them and imitating the goodness of Alexander , and in favour of the Attick people , he made it free , and gave order that the Inhabitants as well of Amisa as Sinope , should forthwith return to their dwellings . After these two places were thus taken by Lucullus , and restored to liberty , one of the Sons of Mithridates , called Machares King of the Bosphorus , having sent him a Crown of Gold , he received him into the friendship of the people of Rome . Afterward he dispatched Messengers to Tigranes , to demand Mithridates , and then marching towards Asia , which still owed one fourth part of their fruits of the fine adjudged by Sylla , he imposed a Tribute upon them according to the Value of their houses , and the number of their Slaves , withal sacraficing to the Gods of Victory , as if his Enemies had been already totally overcome . The Sacrifices performed , he marched forward with two chosen Legions , and five hundred Horse , to make War upon Tigranes , because he would not deliver up Mithridates to him . As soon as his Army had passed the Euphrates he went on without doing any injury to the Barbarians , save only making them pay contribution , for the people of these Countries were Enemies to War , and would not engage themselves in the differences between Tigranes and Lucullus . No one durst give advice to Tigranes of Lucullus design , for one unhappy man that adventured but to speak of it , was hanged up as a disturber of the publick Peace , but at last when he saw he came on , he sent Mithrobarzanes before with two thousand Horse , to oppose his march , and gave orders to Manceus to make hast to Tigranocerta to defend that place . This King ( as we have said before ) had caused this City to be built for the Glory of his Name , and to the intent that he might people it with Persons of Quality and Condition , had by Edict declared that all moveables were not brought thither , should be confiscated . The Walls were fifty Cubits high , at the foot of which there were Stables quite round . He had likewise in the Suburbs built a most stately Palace , with magnificent Gardens , and a great number of Channels full of Fish , with Parks for Beasts , and some distance from thence a strong and beautiful Citadel : All these things he committed to Manceus Guards , whilst he on all sides levyed Forces to compose an Army . Mean while Lucullus meeting with Mithrobarzanes , soon defeated him , and gave him chase ; and Sextilius having shut up Manceus in Tigranocerta , pillaged the Royal Palace without the Walls , besieged the City , planted his Batteries , and set the Miners to work . Whilst Sextilius was busied at this siege , Tigranes had gathered together two hundred and fifty thousand Foot , and fifty thousand Horse ; about six thousand of which he sent to Tigranocerta , who opening a passage through the midst of the Roman Army , rescued from thence the Kings Concubines , and carried them away with them . For his part he marched against Lucullus , with the rest of his Forces , where Mithridates came to him , and advised him not to come to a set battel with the Romans , but to keep the Field with his Horse , and wast all the Country round about their Army : so that , if possible he might serve him in the same manner , as Lucullus had done his Army before Cysica , and destroy them without fighting . But the Barbarian laughing at this advice , continued his March always in order of Battel , and seeing the small number of the Romans , said in a Jeer : If they be Ambassadors , they are a great many , but if they be Enemies they are very few . Lucullus having taken notice of a Hill behind Tigranes Army , gave order to his Cavalry to go charge the Enemy in Front , and to betake themselves to flight , as soon as they had drawn them on to a Battel , to the end , the Barbarians might break their Ranks to pursue them , whilst he with the Infantry , taking a compass , went and gained the Hill , without being perceived by the Enemy : When he saw them scattered and in disorder , in chase of his Horse , as if they had already been victorious ; and their Baggage remaining at the foot of the Hill , he crying out the Victory is ours fellow Soldiers , went down , and first of all charged upon the Train and Baggage Horses , who forthwith betaking themselves to flight , pressed upon the Foot , and the Foot did the like upon the Horse ; so that the whole Army was immediately in a rout ; for on one side the Roman Horse turning head against those , who had separated themselves from the main Body to pursue them , cut them in pieces ; and on the other side , the Baggage Horses , as if they had been thrust forward , overthrew all they met with ; and the whole multitude pressing one upon another , by reason of their great number , without knowing the reason of the disorder , the Romans made a wonderful slaughter . Not a man stopt now to plunder , for Lucullus had expresly forbid it , with severe threats on the transgressors . Wherefore trampling under foot Collars and Chains of Gold , they followed the Massacre for the space of * sixscore Furlongs , till night coming on , they returned back , and spoiled the dead , by permission then given them by Lucullus . After this defeat , Manceus , Governour of Tigranocerta , disarmed all the Mercenary Greek Soldiers in the City , having entertained some suspicion of them : Wherefore they fearing to be likewise made Prisoners , got them Clubs , and trooped together ; so that they parted not one from another , either marching or standing still . And when Manceus came to charge them with some armed Barbarians , they wrapt their left Arm in their Coats instead of Bucklers ; and running desperately into the midst of their Enemies , slew a great number , whose Arms they divided amongst them ; when they thought they had Arms enough to serve their turn , they went and seised upon some Towers that flanked the Walls , from whence they called to the besiegers , and helping them to mount upon the Wall , made them Masters of the City . Thus Tigranocerta newly built , whither out of meer vanity Inhabitants were forced to come form all parts , became a prize , and enriched the Army with a most prodigious booty . Tigranes and Mithridates , in the mean time , gave orders to set on foot another Army , of which Mithridates had the command , because the other thought him more capable , being instructed by the experience of so many losses ; they sent likewise to demand assistance from the Parthians ; but Lucullus having likewise dispatched to that King , to request him to assist him with his Forces , rather than the others , or at least to be but a looker on ; he in particular promised both parties , but kept his word neither with one nor the other . There was no City but Mithridates set on work to forge Arms , nor scarce a person in Armenia capable to bear them , but came and enrolled himself in these new Levies . But he thought it not best to employ such a multitude , he chose only seventy thousand Foot , and half as many Horse of the ablest Men , and dismissed the rest : And after having distributed them into Companies and Regiments , almost according to the Italian Discipline ; he gave it in charge to the old Pontick Soldiers to exercise them . They were no sooner in the Field , but Lucullus appeared resolved to fight : but Mithridates kept firm upon an Eminence , where he had posted himself with all his Foot ; and the greatest part of his Horse ; and Tigranes being gone with the rest to charge the Romans , who were forraging abroad was defeated , which gave liberty to the Romans , for the future , to fetch Corn without any fear , to forrage in the very face of Mithridates , and to draw nearer to his Camp. At last the Kings were resolved to block up Lucullus in the midst between them ; to this end Tigranes took the Field , but the dust discovering his March , the General , who knew their design , drew off the flower of his Horse , with Orders to go as far as they could to meet the Armenian , and to charge him before he could put his people in order . Mean while he did all he could to draw Mithridates to a battel , he attempted the making a Ditch round about the Hill , but he could not oblige . him to descend , till Famine beginning to afflict both Armies , they all retreated without doing any thing . Tigranes into the heart of Armenia , and Mithridates into what was left him of the Kingdom of Pontus , with four thousand Men of his own , and as many of Tigranes . Lucullus followed them in the Rear ; but being himself oppressed with want of Provision , he returned back again : and Mithridates having made a swifter March than could be imagined , surprised Fabius , whom the Consul had left to command there , and forced him to betake himself to flight , after having five hundred of his Men slain ; yet he returned to the charge , strengthed with the assistance of all the Slaves that followed the Army , to whom he gave their liberty , and held out the fight all that day , till such time as Mithridates wounded with the blow of a Stone on the Knee , and with an Arrow below the Eye , was suddenly carried out of the Battel . This occasioned the passing away of some days without fighting , whether the Enemies were in pain for the Kings health , or whether their wounds required rest . However it were , the King was soon cured , being drest with medicaments composed of the Poyson of Serpents , by the Agbares , Scythians by Nation , who for this purpose always followed the Court. To Fabius succeeded Triarius , who brought a new Army of Lucullus his Forces , with which he presently marched against Mithridates ; but as they were ready to engage , both sides were forced to part , there arising such a furious Tempest , as had never being seen in the memory of man ; it threw down the Tents of both Camps , carryed the Beasts of Burthen out of the way , and likewise took up some Soldiers and threw them among the Precipices . Upon the Rumour of Lucullus his coming , Triarius desirous to do some memorable action whilst he commanded , went about break of day to make an assault upon Mithridates Out-guards . They sought a long time with equal Fortune , but at last the King making an onset with the Wing in which he was , began to overcome , broke the Romans and drove their infantry into a miry Valley , where the Soldiers not able to stand upright , suffered themselves to be killed without any resistance . After which pursuing his advantage he fell into the Rear of the Cavalry , to whom he gave chase with much eagerness , when a Roman * Centurion Galloping by his side as if he had been one of his Train , gave him a great wound with his Sword in the thigh , for he was doubtful if he should have struck him in the Reins he should not have pierced his Armour . The Roman was presently cut in pieces by the Guards , and Mithridates carried into the Rear of his Army . However they ceased not pursuing the Victory , which had been much greater , had not those who were about the King , caused the retreat to be sounded . This surprised those who followed the Chase , and troubled them strangely ; for they were fearful , left some misfortune were happened elsewere , till such time as the thing being known , they came and gathered in Throngs about the wounded King , in the midst of the Plain , where Timotheus his Chirurgion having stopt the blood , showed them him standing , as Alexander was in the Indies shown to the Macedonians , who were in fear for his safety . Mithridates himself would needs be drest upon the Arlop of a Ship , to the end every one might see him , where being somewhat recovered , he reproved those who had caused the Retreat to be sounded , and the same day caused his Army to march towards the Roman Camp , which they for fear had already deserted , there were found among the dead , four and twenty Tribunes , and one hundred and fifty Centurions , nor ever did the Romans in one only defeat loose so many Officers . After this Victory , the King retired into Armenia called the less , carrying along with him all Provisions that he could transport , and corrupting what he left , left if Lucullus came into that Country , he should make use of them . At the same time a certain Roman Senator called Attilius who for fear left process should be made against him , had escaped to Mithridates ▪ and had by him been received with all possible demonstrations of friendship , was convict of a plot against his person . Yet he would not out of respect to his former Dignity , let him be put to the Torture , but was content to let him suffer an ordinary death : but his accomplices were cruelly tormented , save only those of his freed man , to whom he had communicated his design , whom the King let go because they had only obeyed their Master . As for Lucullus he soon was come up to Mithridates , and was now upon the point to engage with him , when the Proconsul of Asia sent to proclaim through all the Province , that the Senate blamed Lucullus for having spun out the War so long and therefore dismissed the Army , injoyning the Soldiers not to stay any longer upon pain of confiscation of their Goods . The news of this Ordinance being come to the Camp , most began to file off , there remaining only with Lucullus some poor Wretches who having nothing to loose , feared no confiscations . Thus Lucullus no more then those before him , could not make an end of this War , for the Allies being revolted in Italy , and the City afflicted with Famine , by reason that the Pyrates were Masters of the Sea , it was not thought proper to embroyl themselves in so great a War , till they were delivered from the present Inconveniences . Mithridates having advice hereof entred into Cappadocia , and began to reestablish himself in his own Kingdom , which the Romans dissembled till such time as the Sea was cleared of Pyrates : but after the Pyrates were defeated by Pompey , and that he was come into Asia , they renewed the War against Mithridates , giving that great Captain Commission to be their General . Wherefore what this great man acted on the Sea before he bore Arms against Mithridates , making a part of that expedition , and not relating to another History , I am of the mind to make a Summary recital of it in the place . Mithridates at the beginning of his first War against the Romans having made himself Master of Asia , because Sylla was then imployed in Greece about Affairs of importance , believing that his Dominion there would be of no long durance , spoiled all that Country , and continued all those Cruelties we have related . He likewise at the same time sent forth Pyrates who at first coasting up and down with a few small Barques , only got some booty , but the War growing hot , they encreased in Number , and fitted out great Ships , and afterwards finding a sweetness in the vastness of their gain , whether the King were overcome , or whether he had made Peace , or whether the were in flight , they continued their Robberies ; for they said that having lost their Goods , and abandoned their Countries by reason of the War , necessity had driven them from the Land , to seek their Fortune for the future by Sea. They elected among themselves Arch-pyrates , who commanded a certain Number , as if it had been a lawful War. They assaulted weak Cities , and sometimes very strong ones too , whose Walls they either scaled or threw down . They pillaged them after they had taken them , carrying to their places of retreat all the rich men they took , to make them pay their ransome , and giving their Crimes honourable names they shook off the name of Pyrates , and called themselves Soldiers adventurers . They had likewise Artificers whom they kept in Fetters , and continually stored up Wood , Iron , Brass , and other Materials . For their vast booty had so heightned their courages , that preferring that kind of life before any other , they imagined themselves Soveraigns , and Kings , comparing their Power to that of Armies , and esteeming themselves invincible , when ever they pleased to unite together , they built Ships and forged Arms especially in Cilicia called the Rough , which was the common retreat of all these Corsairs , or as we may saw the principal Seat of War. Not but that they had in other places Castles and Forts in desart Islands and cunning Harbours , but they usually retired to that Coast of Cilicia the Rough , which was inaccessible , and bounded with Rocks reaching almost out of sight , and therefore all the World commonly called them Cilicians . This mischief which was begun in Cilicia infected likewise the Syrians , Ciprians , Pamphilians , Pontick Nations , and almost all the Oriental people , who tyred with the length of the Mithridatick War , and choosing rather to do ill then suffer it , changed their dwellings on Land for the Sea , so that in a short time they amounted to many thousands , and not only become Masters of the Sea that wets the Oriental Coasts , but spread themselves throughout all the Seas as far as the Pillars of Hercules , for they defeated some Roman Pretors in Sea Fights , and among others the Pretor of Sicily . No Ship durst appear about that Island , the very Husband-man had abandoned the Fields , because of the continual descents they made , which very much annoyed he Romans , for besides that they beheld their Provinces pillaged , want of Corn brought a Famine into the Citie . Besides it was not easie to defeat such great Forces , that spread themselves over all parts both of the Sea and Land. Who were alwaies ready either to fly or fight , whilst none knew their Country or place of retreat , nor indeed had they any residence or propriety , but what fell in their hands . Wherefore these extraordinary kind of Enemies who gave themselves a dispensation against all the Laws of War , of whom nothing clear or certain could be made out , were very formidable , and few would have accepted a Commission for this War. For Murena having undertaken these Pyrates did nothing memorable , no more did after him Servilius Isauricus . They were grown so bold as to Land upon the Coasts of Brundusium and * Hetruria , from whence they carried away some Women of Quality whom they found in the Country . And defeated two Bodies of an Army , whose Eagles they carried away . The Romans no longer able to suffer these Losses and Affronts , by Decree of the Senate , gave to Pompey the greatest man of that time Command of their Armies for three Years , with Authority over all the Seas , as far as the Pillars of Hercules , and within all the Maritime Provinces for * four hundred Furlongs from the Sea , and to Command all Kings , Governours and Cities , to furnish him with necessaries . They permitted him likewise to make new Leavies , both of men and Monies , and in the mean time gave him an Army composed of standing Legions , all the Ships they had , and six thousand Attick Talents in ready Money . So difficult a thing they believed it to overcome so many Naval Armies , to pursue them in so vast an extent of Seas , and to seek them out in so many holes , having to do with Enemies , they could not get within reach of except they pleased , and who were ready to fall on , when they were least thought of . Nor indeed did ever any Roman General go to War with so large a Commission as Pompey's . Soon after they furnished him with sixscore thousand foot , four thousand Horse , and two hundred and seventy Ships , comprizing the Brigantines , and for his Lieutenants , they gave him five and twenty Senators , among whom he divided the Seas , giving them Horse and Foot and Shipping , with the Ensigns of Pretor . Every Lieutenant had absolute power in the Quarter he Commanded , and he like a King of Kings , went from one part to another , to disperse his Orders , and to see that every one kept in his Post without quitting it , or pursuing the Enemy far from it , if he could not gain the Victory upon the place , to the end that there being alwaies people in a readiness in all places , to take up what others had not fully done , the Pyrates might find ▪ no security in flying from place to place . After having disposed things in this manner , he gave the Commission of Spain , and the Streit to Tib. Nero and Manlius Torquatus joyntly , of the * Celtrick and * Ligustique Sea , to Marius Pomponius ; of Affrica with Sardinia , Corsica and the Circumadiacent Islands to Lentulus Marcellinus , and P. Attilius ; of the Coast of Italy from Sicily to Acarnania to L. Gellius and Cn. Lentulus ; of the Ionian Sea to Plotius Varus and Terentius Varro ; of Peloponesus , Attica , Euboea , Thessaly , Macedon and Boeotia to L. Cinna ; of all the Aegaean Sea , and the Hellespont to L. Cullius . Of Bithynia , Thrace the Propontick , and the mouth of Pontus to L. Piso , of Lycia , Pamphilia ; Cyprus and Phoenicia to Metellus Nepos . * These were the Quarters he assigned every Lieutenant , where they were to fight , and to give them their Chase ; so that saving themselves from one , they might fall into the hands of another , forbidding them to pursue beyond their Bounds , for fear lest those long Chases might be a means to delay the War , for his own part he flew ( if one may so say ) from one part to another , to see what passed , and having in forty days gone the Circuit of the Western part of the Sea , he returned to Rome from whence he went to Brundusium , where again taking Shipping , and running over all those vast Oriental Seas , he brought every where a dread of his Name , by the swiftness of his motion , the greatness of his Force and Power , and the opinion had of a Captain of such high reputation . So that the Pyrates who as it was thought would have assaulted him , or at least would have found ways to have made his Victory difficult , presently raised their Siege , before those Towns they had blocked up , and out of the fear they had of him , retired into their Forts , and sheltring places . Thus Pompey cleared the Seas without fighting , and his Lieutenants every one in their Quarter took all the Corsairs that haunted there . After this he went into Cilicia with a great number of Soldiers and Workmen , and store of Engines , believing he should be put to the assaulting after sundry manners those Forts built upon such high Rocks . But the renown of his name alone and the vastness of his preparations struck such a terror into the Pyrates , that they believed they should make the better composition if they yielded without fighting . Those who were in the two largest Forts , called Crague and Anticrague were the first who submitted at discretion , and after them all those who held the Mountains of Cilicia one after another , yielded themselves with great quantities of Arms , either already furnished , or else only begun in the Shops , besides a great number of Ships , some half built , others ready to sail , with Copper , Iron , Canvas , Cordage , and divers others Materials , which they had gathered together for their use . There were found also many Captives which they kept there , some for Ransome , others to labour in their works . Pompey burnt all their unwrought Materials , carried the Ships along with him and sent the Captives home ▪ many of whom found that their Funerals had been performed , their friends believing them dead . As for the Pyrates who appeared not to have engaged themselves in this kind of life , but because they had lost their substance by the War , he assigned them for their dwellings , Malle , Adane , Epiphania and such other Cities as were but thinly inhabited in the upper Cilicia , some of them likewise he sent to Dima in Achaia . Thus the War against the Pyrates , which all Men thought would have been long , was ended in a few days by Pompey . There were seventy two Ships taken , three hundred yielded up , with sixscore Towers , Forts and others places of retreat , and about ten thousand slain of those who stood out upon their Defence . After this so expeditious victory , the success of which exceeded all Mens hopes , the Senate and People of Rome , in acknowledgement of the great Service done by Pompey conferred on him signal Honors . They gave him the Commission of the War against Mithridates , continued to him the same Power to make Peace and War , and at his own Arbitrement to declare Friends and Enemies to the People of Rome , those whom he should think Worthy , and over and above all this made him Generalissimo of all their Forces out of Italy . Never before had the People of Rome given so much Power to one Man at once , which possibly was the Reason , why they called him GREAT , for as to any thing else , the other Generals had before left but little to do in this War. Pompey then having Assembled the Forces of Asia , went and encamped on the Frontiers of Mithridates Estates , who had at present a very gallant Army , composed of thirty thousand Foot , and three thousand Horse all chosen Men , raised upon his own Lands for the defence of his Kingdom . Lucullus had not long before spoiled all that Country , so that victuals were still scarce , which made many of Mithridates Soldiers run into the Roman Army , and though the King inflicted cruel punishment upon those , were surprised in the attempt , throwing some headlong down the Rocks , squeezing out others eyes , and burning some alive , so that fear kept many of them in their duty ; yet did his Army by little and little wast , by reason of the scarcity . Which occasioned his sending Ambassadors to Pompey , to demand upon what conditions he might have peace , to which the Roman answered ; by delivering up the Runaways and yielding himself at discretion . The King having reported this answer to the Revolters , and seeing them terrified at it , swore he never would have peace with the Romans , because of their cruelty , Nor would consent to any thing but what should be for the Common good of those had done him Service . Whereupon Pompey having laid a party of Horse in Ambush , sent the rest to skirmish with Mithridates Camp , with Orders to give ground after the first charge , as if they had been surprised with fear , till such time as having drawn the Enemy into the Ambush they charged them both together . And indeed the Romans put them to the Rout , and might possibly have entred the Camp in the Rear of those that fled , if Mithridates fearing the disorder had not drawn out his Foot , and placed them in Order before the Camp which forced them to a retreat . This was the first Engagement of Horse between the two parties . At length the King oppressed for want of provisions returned into the heart of his Kingdom , in hopes that the Enemy could not subsist in that ruined Country , at least without much inconveniency . But Pompey presently discamped , and bringing in provisions along with him marched as far as the Eastern parts of the Kingdom where he caused a Line to be drawn of * one hundred and fifty furlongs in length fortified with many Forts , to inclose the King and cut of his passage to fetch in Corn and Forrage . Mithridates gave no hindrance to this work , either out of fear or out of imprudence which ordinarily precedes Calamity , and soon found himself once more reduced to such want that he was forced to kill all the beasts of burthen , to sustain his Army , keeping only the Horses of Service . With infinite trouble he made a shift to subsist thus for fifty days , and afterwards with great silence made his escape by night through difficult ways . On the morrow Pompey overtaking him fell upon his Rear-guard , but the King notwithstanding all the Counsel of Friends , would not give Battel , but contenting himself to oppose the Romans , with some Horse to keep him off , gained towards Evening , the Forrests which served him for Retreat . The next day he possessed himself of a Village fortified with Rocks on all sides , to which there was but one Avenue in which he placed four Regiments for Guard , directly opposite to which the Romans went and pitched their Camp , that so the King might have no way to escape . On the morrow the two Armies betook themselves to their Arms very early , and those which had the Guard on one Party and the other , began the skirmish . Some of the Kings Horsemen alighting from their Horses , without Command went to assist their Infantry , but seeing a great party of the Roman Cavalry , come forward to the charge , they all at once set a running towards the Camp to take their Horses , that they might return to fight against the Romans on equal terms . But those who were still above , and ready to descend in a posture of fighting , seeing these People run with great cries and in disorder , and not knowing the reason , believing that the Camp being taken on the other side , they fled ; themselves likewise threw down their Arms , and betook themselves to flight , and because the way was narrow , the croud was so great , that they overthrew , and tumbled one another down the Precipices . Thus the Army of Mithridates was defeated by those who going to assist their Companions without any Orders , occasioned the Rout. It was an easiy Victory to Pompey , for he had nothing to do but to kill , or to take Prisoners those unhappy disarmed wretches , engaged among the Rocks , there were about ten thousand slain , the Camp was taken , and all Mithridates Baggage and Munitions , who escaping himself behind his Camp accompanied only with his Guards , found by chance some Mercenary Horse , and about three thousand Foot , with whom with all speed he got to the Fort of Synorega where he had abundance of Mony. And having given both a largess , and a whole years Pay to the Companions of his flight , he carried with him about six thousand talents , taking his way towards the springs of Euphrates , that from thence he might get to Colchis ; he made such hast that in four day march he passed the Euphrates , where he stayed three days to refresh his Men , and Arm those other Troops he had gathered together , he thence entred into the Country of Cotenea , which is a Province of Armenia where he defeated the Coteneans and Iberians who would have stopt his passage , and from thence gained the River Aspara . Some say that the Asiatick Iberians , are descended from the European , that is to say , the Spaniards , others on the contrary , say the Spaniatds came from these Asiatiques , others again , that there is nothing common between the one and the other but the name , there not being the least conformity either in their Language or Manners . Now Mithridates having taken up his Winter quarters at * Dioscuriade ( which is a City said to be founded by the Argonautes and Castors in the voyage they made ) began no more to have mean thoughts , nor that savored of the fugitive , he laid a design to march along the banks of the Euxine Sea , and by the Scythians , neighboring on that Sea , and the Palus Moeotis , that so he might this way arrive at Bosphorus , and after having driven thence his ingrateful Son Machares , he might thence renew the War against the Romans , and from Europe transport his Arms into Asia , which are only divided by a strait which some believe to have taken its name from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 * because Io transformed to a Cow passed there flying from the jealous Iuno . Though these designs were extraordinary and scarce credible Mithridates attempted to put them in Execution , he marched through all the Scythian Nations , whether Enemies or unknown , partly by force and partly by sufferance : He was still both respected and feared , fugitive and miserable though he were . The Heniochians willingly gave him passage , but the Acheans endeavoring to oppose his march he forced it . It is said that these people being cast by Tempest on the Coasts of the Euxine Sea , as they returned from Troy , were ill treated by the Barbarians , because they were Greeks , and that having demanded some Ships from the Cities of their Country and being refused them , they conceived such an indignation or rather such a rage , that all the Greeks they could catch they made Sacrifice off , at first , without any distinction , sometime after chusing out the fairest , and at last drawing them by lot . But let thus much suffice concerning the Scythian Achaeans . Now Mithridates being entred into the Country bordering upon the Palus Maeotis which is divided among many petty Kings , there was not one but out of respect to the great reputation of his actions , and of his Kingdom received him favorably , and gave him passage through their Lands , they likewise made him presents , and he ordered things so , that having drawn them into alliance with him , and given some of his Daughters in Marriage to the most powerful of them there entred into his thoughts a wonderful Expedition . He formed a design to March through Thrace and so through Macedon , and thence by the way of Pannonia to pass the Alpes , and enter into Italy . Machares his Son understanding that in so short a time he had traversed all those Salvage Nations , and those which are called the Straits of Scythia , where never Man before him had passed , sent Ambassadors to make his excuse , that out of fear he had made an accommodation with the Romans , but knowing him implacable , he fled towards the Pontique Chersonesus , after having burnt all the Ships he had to hinder his Father from pursuing him , but his Father sending a Fleet after him he slew himself . As for Pompey he pursued Mithridates as far as Colchis , but never imagining that he would take the way we have spoken of , or that a fugitive Prince would attempt any thing Great , he went through all that Province well-pleased to see the Country whither the Argonautes , and Castor and Pollux , had made their Voyage ; and particularly the Rock , where they say Prometheus was chained on Mount Caucasus . There are in this Mountain several springs , that cast forth Grains of Gold , but so small , that they are scarce perceivable . Wherefore those of the Country , put into the streams skins covered with wooll , by which means they get the golden sands , which gather in the fleece . And possibly that famous golden fleece of Aaete is nothing else . As Pompey passed through the Country to see these rarities , all the neighboring Nations came to wait on him , and be his Conductors . Only Oreses and Artocus Kings of the Albanians , and Iberians laid an Ambush for him with seventy thousand men near the River Cyrus , which discharges it self into the Caspian Sea by nine Navigable Channels , and into which a Multitude of other Rivers loose themselves among which the Araxes is the greatest of all . The Roman General having intelligence hereof caused a Bridge to be laid over the River , crossed it , and drove the Barbarians into the Wood , from whence they being accustomed to fight sallying out as from a fortress , and when they were least thought of renewing the charge , Pompey having placed People round about the wood , set fire to it , and as they came forth gave them chase , till such time as coming to give him presents and hostages , they served likewise as matter for his Triumph . He found among the Hostages and Prisoners many Women who had received no less wounds then the Men. They deemed them to be Amazons , whether the Nation of the Amazons , who are not far off , had sent assistance to those Kings , or whether the Barbarians by a general name call all Warlike Women Amazons . Pompey returning after this Victory marched his Army into Armenia against Tigranes , as the Allie of Mithridates taking the way of Artaxata the ordinary Residence of those Kings . But Tigranes was not for War. He had had three Sons by Mithridates Daughter , two of which he had slain with his own hand , one for turning his back in the fight , and the other as he was hunting , because he happening to fall , his Son had not vouchsafed to help him up , but on the contrary had taken off his Diadem as he lay upon the ground , and put it on his own head . As for his third Son Tigranes , because he seemed grieved for his fathers fall , he gave him the Crown , yet he soon after raised War against Tigranes , but being defeated in a Battel escaped to Phraates King of the Parthians , who had newly succeeded in that Kingdom to his Father Syntricus . Upon Pompey's approach the Fugitive Armenian by the Advice of his Host ; who for his own particular sought the favor of the General , came and submitted himself to the Romans in the posture of a Suppliant , though he were Grandchild to Mithridates , being the Son of his Daughter , but the reputation of the Justice , and uprightness of Pompey was so great among the Barbarians , that Tigranes himself relying upon it , without so much as sending a Herauld before came to meet him , to put his cause into his hands and to complain of his Son as to a Judge . Pompey having sent some Officers before to receive the King in Honor of him , those who accompanied him not thinking themselves in security , because he had not sent a Herauld before turned tail , but Tigranes continued on his way , and being come near unto Pompey , paid him his respects as to his Superior , after the manner of the Barbarians . Yet there are some say the Lictors brought him to Pompey by his Command . However it were , he came , gave an account of his Actions , made a present to Pompey of six thousand Talents , fifty drams to every Soldier , a thousand to every Centurion , and ten thousand to every Tribune . Pompey pardoned what was past , reconciled the Son with the Father , ordained that the Son should enjoy as King the Province of Sophena and Gordiana , which are at this day comprised under the name of Armenia the less , and adjudged to the Father the rest of Armenia , on condition that he left it by succession to his Son , and that he quitted to the Romans the Provinces he had conquered , and indeed he quitted all Syria , from the Euphrates to the Sea , with part of Cilicia which he had possessed himself of , after having driven out Antiochus the Pious . The two Kings were not yet parted from the Roman Camp , when the Son by perswasion of those Armenians , who for fear had abandoned his Father , when he came to meet Pompey , designed an attempt on his life , but he was discovered and Arrested , and being afterwards Convicted ▪ that though Prisoner as he was , he had solicited the Parthians to make War upon the Romans , he was led in Triumph , and afterwards put to death in Prison . Pompey believing the War was ended built a City in Armenia the less , in the same place where he had overcome Mithridates , which because of his Victory he called Nicopolis . He gave likewise the Kingdom of Cappadocia to Ariobarzanes and joyned to it Sophena and Gordiana which he had before given to the young Tigranes , and which at present belong to the Province of Cappadocia . He gave him likewise Cabala a City of Cilicia , and some others , so that Ariobarzanes left to a Son that succeded him all that Kingdom , subject to many changes , till the time of Augustus Caesar ▪ under whose Empire it was , with many others , reduced into the form of a Province . Pompey after this passed Mount Taurus , and went to make War upon Antiochus Commagenes , to whom he afterwards granted Peace with the Title of Friend to the People of Rome , he defeated likewise the Mede Darius , because he had assisted Antiochus , or possibly Tigranes before him . Afterwards he led his Army against Areta King of the Arabian Nabathaean , and at length against the Iews , who were revolted against their King Aristobulus , from whom he took by force their holy City Ierusalem , besides all this he reduced under the Roman obedience without fighting , and as it were only in passing by , the remainder of Cilicia , which yet acknowledged not the Roman Empire , together with all the habitable Syria on this side Euphrates , Coelosyria , Phoenicia , Palestine , Idumea , Ituria and all the other members of Syria . Not that the Romans had any cause of complaint against Antiochus the Pious , who was present at all this , endeavoring to obtain the Kingdom of his Fathers by force of Prayers ; but the Roman General believed that having driven Tigranes out of these Provinces which he had conquered , they by right of War belonged to the People of Rome . As he was setling necessary Orders in his Conquests , there came to him Ambassadors on the behalf of Phraates and Tigranes who began to make War on each other . The Armenian demanded his assistance as his friend , and the Parthians desired to be received into the friendship of the People of Rome , and he unwilling to enter upon a War with the Parthians , without a particular Order of the Senate , sent Commissioners who made Peace between the two Kings . Whilst he was employed in all these affairs , Mithridates had taken the whole compass of the Euxine Sea , and having siesed upon Panticapea a Merchant City situate in Europe on the mouth of Pontus , very near the Strait , he slew his Son Xiphares for a fault committed by his Mother , in this manner . Mithridates had great quantity of Vessels of Brass bound about with Iron , and filled with Silver , hid under ground in a certain Castle , the Guard of which he had entrusted to stratonice one of his Concubines or of his Wives . She only knew of it , and yet whilst the King was making the Circuit of Pontus , she delivered to Pompey the Castle , and all the Treasures , only on this condition , that if her Son Xiphares fell into his power he should save his life in favor of his Mother , he took the Mony , promised to preserve her Son , and permitted him to retire whither he pleased with his Equipage . The King coming to know this , slew Xiphares on the Sea-side in the sight of his Mother , who stood on the other side the Strait , and threw the body into the water , not permitting it burial , so small account he made of paternal piety , that he might revenge himself of the Mother , who had committed the fault . After this he sent Ambassadors to Pompey who was in Syria , and knew not that he was yet living , offering to pay Tribute to the Romans if he would leave him the Kingdom of his Fathers , to which Pompey sending him word that he should come and meet him as Tigranes had done , he answered that he could not do it , for that it would be unbecoming the Person of Mithridates ; yet offering to send his Sons , and some of his Friends . Upon this answer he began to make new Leavies of all Men of all sorts and conditions indifferently , to cause to be made great quantity of Arms , Bows and Engins , without sparing any thing whatsoever , the very Oxen used to Labour , being killed only for their Nerves , he imposed likewise new Tributes from which the very poorest were not exempt , whilst those who had the charge of Collecting them , committed a thousand Extortions unknown to Mithridates . For he had got an Ulcer in his face , which so disfigured him that he let no person see him but three Eunuchs that dressed him ; being recovered he found all his Forces in a condition to march being composed of sixty Regiments of six hundred Men each , besides multitudes of all sorts of People with quantity of Ships , and strong places which his Captains had sieised upon during his distemper . He therefore passed over a part of his Army to Phanagoria , another Merchant City situate on the other side of the Strait , to the end he might on both sides be Master of the passage . Pompey was still in Syria , but a certain Inhabitant of Phanagoria called Castor , whom Tryphon the Kings Eunuch had formerly put to the Torture , killed the Eunuch as he entred , and began to cry out Liberty . The people presently rose upon it , and though the Fortress was guarded by Artaphernes and other Children of Mithridates ; yet they brought Wood round about it , and set it on fire , which so affrighted Artaphernes , Darius , Xerxes , Oxathres and Eupator the Kings Sons , that they yielded themselves . They were all very beautiful , but they were all but Children , except only Artaphernes , who might be forty years old ; there staid in the Fortress only one of their Sisters called Cleopatra , who would not go out ▪ and whose generosity so much pleased the King that he sent Brigantines which brought her off . All the Castles thereabouts , which Mithridates had lately surprized , followed the Example of Phanagoria , Chersoneses , Theodozia . Nymphaea , and other fortified Cities above in the Pontick Sea , did the like , insomuch that the King seeing so many revolts , and not placing any confidence in the Fidelity of an Army , most of whom went to the War by Constraint , besides the great Exactions he had made to bring this Army on foot , and his own unfortunate condition , in which Estate a Prince can have no reliance on the Faith of his Subjects , he sent some Eunuchs into Scythia with his daughters to give them in Marriage to the Kings of that Country , entreating them to come to his succour with all the Force they had . He had appointed these Eunuchs a guard of five hundred Soldiers , for the Conduct of these Princesses , but scarce had they lost sight of Mithridates but they slew the Eunuchs , who by virtue of the power they had over the Kings Spirit , had always tyrannized over them , and carried the Ladies to Pompey . The King though he had lost so many Children , so many strong places , nay indeed his whole Kingdom , nor had now any hopes of aid from the Scythians , abated not at all the fierceness of his courage , nor entertained any thoughts that were mean or suitable to his present Calamity ; He formed a design to march into Gaul and stir up that people to Arms , with whom he had to that purpose before hand made a league and entred into alliance , thinking with them to cross the Alps , and fall upon Italy , where he had hopes many people would joyn with him , out of the hate they bore the Romans ; for he had heard tell how Hannibal making Wars within Spain had laid the same design and succeeded , and after so daring an attempt made himself formidable to his Enemies ; besides he had intelligence that almost all their allies in Italy were revolted against them , out of a general hate , and had a long time bore Arms against them , and likewise favored to their prejudice the Gladiator Spartacus a vile fellow . Upon these hopes he was ready to take his march towards Gaul , if the Army terrifyed with such prodigious boldness , had not made abortive these magnificent Designs . The Soldiers seeing he had a mind to lead them so far off , to encounter people , they could not defend themselves from , in their own Countrey , thought that Mithridates despairing of his own Affairs , thought it more honourable to die generously like a King , then to lie idle and do nothing . However they said nothing but received his orders without any murmuring , for this King was a man of no mean Soul , nor despisable in the very midst of Calamity . Things being in this Estate , Pharnaces the most beloved of all his Sons and whom he had often designed his Successor in the Kingdom , laid a design against his life ; whether it were that he thought this expedition might prove prejudicial to his Affairs , and blast the hopes he yet had , the Romans would grant him pardon , which he was sure they would absolutely refuse , if his Father went to ravage Italy , or whether it were for other reasons , or else out of an impatient desire to reign . His Complices being taken and put to torture , Monophanes perswaded Mithridates that being ready to march , it was not convenient to put to death a Son he had so tenderly loved , that such disorders would happen during the War , and would end with the War , insomuch that he suffered himself to yield and pardoned his Son. But Pharnaces being affrighted with some private intelligence given him , and knowing that the Army had an aversion for this Expedition , went by night , and conferred with the Principal of the Roman Fugitives , whose Tents were not far from the Kings , aggravating to them the danger they ran into ( which was not unknown to them ) if they went into Italy ; and making them great Promises if they would stay with him , he prevailed with them to forsake Mithridates . At the same time he sent some of his people to the neighbouring Tents to make the same Proposition to the Officers , who likewise gave him their word . Morning being come , the Runawayes began to shout all together , to which those who were encamped next them , answered in the same tone , after them all the Army , even to the very Fleet did the like . It 's possible they were not all of the Conspiracy , but those who were not engaged followed the others , out of a natural facility men have to despise the miserable , and to affect Novelty . And some too not knowing the number of the Conspirators , believed the whole Army concerned , and believing themselves alone unable to resist such a Multitude , shouted with the rest more for fear then good will. Mithridates wakened by these cries , sent some to them to know what they desired , to whom they returned answer , they demanded his Son for their King , a young man for an old one , overswayed by his Eunuchs , and a Murderer of many of his Children , Captains and Friends . Having heard this return , He came out to speak to them , and in the mean time a Troop of his Guards going to joyn with the Runa wayes , they told them they would not receive them , unless to gain belief amongst them , they would do some notable action , and at the same time showed them the King. They then killed his Horse , seeing him dispose himself to flight , and then as if they had done what was desired of them , called Pharnaces King , and some one having taken out of a Temple a certain Band of Parchment tyed it about his head instead of a Diadem ; the Old man seeing all this from a high Gallery whither he had escaped , sent several Messengers one after another , to his Son , to desire security for his retreat , but none returning , he was afraid lest they would deliver him up to the Romans . Wherefore having given orders to his Friends and those of his Guards , who had not yet forsaken him , to go and submit themselves to the new King , after having extolled their fidelity , he took out some Poison which he alwaies carried hid in the Belt of his Sword , and began to dissolve it , but two of his Daughters lately brought to him , Mithridatis and Nissa , promised in marriage to the Kings of Aegypt and Cyprus , earnestly besought him to permit them to drink before him , and hindred him from taking it , till they had first swallowed it . The violence of the Poison soon gave them their death , but on Mithridates , though he walked up and down a great place on purpose to heat himself , the Poyson had no effect , because of the Preservative he had used dayly to take for fear of being poisoned , which to this day is called Mithridate , seeing therefore near him a certain Captain of the Gauls , called Bituitus . Your hand ( said he ) has done me many excellent Services in War , but the most excellent of all would be to kill me now , lest I should be led in Triumph , after having so long reigned in so great a Kingdom . I cannot die by Poyson , because I have been too cautious against it , insensible that I was to have taken so much care of what I eat , and not to foresee that cruel and domestick Venome to all Kings , the Treason of my Children , my Friends and my Armies . Bituitus moved with this discourse performed for the King this last Office he desired of him . Thus dyed the sixteenth Descendant from Darius the last King of the Persians , and the eighth Successor to that Mithridates , who shaking of the Macedonian Yoak , made himself King of Pontus , the sixty eighth or sixty ninth Year of his Age , and the fifty seventh of his Reign , for he was but an Infant when he took Possession of the Kingdom . He subdued all the neighbouring Barbarians , and a great part of Scythia , he maintained War against the Romans forty Years space , during which he several times made himself Master of Bithynia and Cappadocia , made several Inroads into Asia , Phrygia , Paphlagonis , Galatia , Macedon , besides many memorable Actions in Greece . He had likewise the Empire of the Sea from Cilicia as far as Ionia , but he quitted it when Sylla forced him to confine himself with the Bounds of the Kingdom of his Father , after the loss of one hundred and sixty thousand men . Yet after that mighty loss , he forbore not to renew the War , and did it without much difficulty , having besides always had to do with great Captains . 'T is true that Sylla , Lucullus and Pompey overcame him , but he had likewise the advantage ore them in many Encounters , and withal he took Prisoners L. Cassius , Q. Oppius and Manius Aquilius , carrying them about Captives with him , till he put one of them to death , as the Principal Author of the War , and delivered up the others to Sylla . He defeated likewise Fimbria , Murena , Cotta Proconful , Fabius and Triarius . He appeared always great , always constant , even in the midst of Calamities , and vanquished though he were , omitted nothing that might be attempted against the Romans , even to the allying himself with the Maeotiques and Gauls , sending Ambassadors to Sertorius into Spain . Notwithstanding all the wounds he received from Enemies or from Traytors , he never gave himself any rest , no not in his Age , nor ever was there any conspiracy against him , but was discovered , save only the last , and possibly he now perished for suffering himself willingly to be deceived ; so ungrateful is the malice of those to whom we grant pardon . He was yet so cruel and bloody that he slew his Mother , his Brother , three of his Sons and as many Daughters , he was of great Stature , as his Arms sent to Delphos , and Nemaea make appear , and so strong that even to his last end , he was one of the lustiest Horsemen and most vigorous thrower of a Javelin in his whole Kingdom , he had travelled in one day a * thousand Furlongs drawn by a Chariot with eight Horses , and having fresh ones led . He had learned the Greek Tongue , and was well instructed in the Ceremonies of Religion of the Greeks . He was likewise a lover of Musick , was patient in labour , sober in diet , but intemperate in the love of Women . Such was the end of Mithridates , surnamed Eupator Dyonsiuis , whose death delivered the Romans from a troublesome War , which they testifyed by their joy when they heard the News . Pharnaces sent to Pompey to Sinope Mithridates body in a Galley , and with it those who had arrested Manius , with a great number of Hostages , as well Greeks as Barbarians , supplicating him to continue him in the Kingdoms of his Father , or at least in that of Bosphorus which Mithridates had given to his Brother Machares . Pompey delivered the Kings body to those that brought it to be Royally interred and would himself be at the expence , giving orders it should be laid in the usual Sepulcre of the Kings at Sinope , praysing him as the greatest King of his time , and who had done the noblest actions . As for Pharnaces in acknowledgement of his having freed Italy from many difficulties , he gave him the Kingdom of Bosphorus , except only Phanagoria whose Citizens he would have remain free , because they first forsaking Mithridates , who again levied Forces , and had already a Fleet and Army , and strong places of retreat , had put a stop to him , and by the Example they had given others , been the cause of his death ; As for Pompey himself having in this War alone cleared the Sea of Pyrates , overcome the greatest of Kings , waged War succesfully ( besides the Pontick Nations ) with the Colches , Albanians , Iberians , Armenians , Medes , Arabs , Jews , and all other Oriental People , he extended the Roman Empire from the East as far as Aegypt , whither he would not go , though Ptolemy called him to his assistance against his seditious people , and to that end sent him Presents of Silver , and Cloths for all his Army , whether he feared to give occasion of envy to his Enemies , by attempting what the Oracle had forbid , or for other reasons , we shall specify when we come to treat of the affairs of Aegypt . As for what concerns the Nations which he had subdued , he gave some their liberty , because they had sent him Succors , others he reduced into the form of a Province , and to others gave Kings . To Tigranes Armenia , to Pharnaces Bosphorus , to Ariobarzanes Cappa●ocia and its dependances , as we said , to Antiochus Commagenes what he Conquered in Mesopotamia , dividing Gallogrecia , inhabited by the Galatians Neighbours of the Cappadocians , among four Tetrarchs , of whom Deiotarus was one . He gave Attalus the Soveraignty of Paphlagonia , and Aristarchus that of Colchis . He made Archelaus High-pri●st to the Goddess adored by the Commaniens , a dignity comparable to any Principality whatsoever . He honoured Castor of Phanagoria , with the Title of Friend of the people of Rome , and in short gratifyed a multitude of other Persons with Governments , and likewise with great Sums of Money . He built also Cities , Nicopolis in Armenia the less , as a Monument of his Victory . Eupatoria in the Kingdom of Pontus , which Mithridates Eupator had called by his name , when he founded it , and afterwards had rased it for opening its Gates to the Romans , which Pompey afterwards rebuilding from the ground called Magnopolis . He reedifyed likewise Mazaca , a Citie of Cappadocia , which had been demolished during the War , and repaired divers others which were ruined or decaying in divers places of Pontus , Palestine the lower , Syria and Cilicia , in which last is scituated that City formerly called Soly , and at present Pompeiopolis , which he peopled for the most part with Pyrates . He found in the City of Talauris where Mithridates Magazines were , two thousand Vessels of * Onichit is bound about with Gold , quantity of Flagons , Cups , * Tables , and Seats , all perfectly beautiful . There were likewise such vast numbers of Bridles and Saddles , enriched with Gold and precious Stons , that the Questor was thirty daies in receiving and counting them . One part of these precious moveables came to Mithridates by succession from Darius the Son of Histaspes having passed from hand to hand , to the several Successors of the Kings of Persia ▪ unto him ; Cleopatra had taken another part out of the Treasures of the Ptolemies , and given them in keeping to the Inhabitants of the Isle of Coos , from whence Mithridates had brought them , and the rest that King had bought and stored together himself , being very curious of rich moveables . Towards the end of Winter Pompey distributed rewards to his Victorious Soldiers , fifteen hundred Attick Drams to every Soldier . And to the Tribunes and Centurions proportionably , so that it is said the whole Sum of this distribution amounted to sixteen thousand Talents . After this he went from Ephesus to Italy by Sea , and dismissing his Army at Brundusium returned to Rome . And by this popular action , astonished the Romans as if they had seen a Miracle . The whole City went forth to meet him , the youngest a great way , and others according to their Age ; and after all came the Senate themselves admiring the prodigious greatness of the actions he had done . For never before him had any person defeated so powerful an Enemy , nor added so many Provinces to the Roman Empire , or extended their Dominion to the Euphrates . And in like manner he entred in Triumph in in a more Magnificent manner then ever any had done before in the five and thirtieth year of his age . The Pomp lasted two days , for it required a great deal of time for the passing by of so many different People , Ponticks , Armenians , Cappadocians , Cilicians , the several Nations of all Syria , Albanians , Heniochians , Acheans , Scythians , and Iberians . He brought likewise into the Ports seven hundred Ships compleatly fitted , and sent into the City Chariots laden with Gold , and Rarities of inestimable price , among which was the * Table of Darius the Son of Histaspes , the Chair and Scepter of Eupator , with his Figure of Massie Gold eight foot high , and yet was only the Breast and Head , and seven hundred thousand five hundred and ten Talents of Silver Money . There were likewise a great number of Waggons laden with Arms , and some with Ship Beaks . After followed a multitude of Captives and Pyrates , chained and habited every one according to the fashion of his Country , before the Triumphal Chariot marched the Satrapes , Captains , and Sons of Kings , some Captives , others Hostages , to the number of four hundred twenty four . Among whom was Tigranes the Son of Tigranes , five Sons of Mithridates , Artaphernes , Cyrus , Oxathres , Darius and Xerxes , and two Daughters Orsabaris and Eupatra , and among the rest Olthalces , and Aristobulus King of Colchis and the Jews , the Tyrants of Cilicia and the Queens of Scythia . Three Iberian Generals , two of the Albanians , with Menander of Laodicea who commanded Mithridates Horse . Those absent were carried in Picture . Tigranes and Mithridates fighting , giving ground and flying . Mithridates besieged , his secret flight by night , his death and with him his two Daughters companions of his misfortune , there were shown likewise the Pictures of his Children of both Sexes that dyed before him , and the Figures of the Gods adored by the Barbarians adorned after the manner of their Country , and neer to them a fair Table with this Inscription . Ships of War taken , eight hundred ; Cities built in Cappadocia , eight ; in Cilicia and Caelosyria , twenty ; in Palestine Seleucia . Kings overcome , Tigranes of Armenia , Artoces of Iberia , Oreses of Abania , Darius of the Medes . Areta of the Nabathaeans , and Antiochus Commagenes . Then appeared Pompey on a Chariot all glittering with precious Stones , clad ( as some say ) in the Coat of Alexander of Macedon , but if that may be believed , 't is likely it was found among Cleopatra's Movables , which the Inhabitants of the Isle of Coos delivered to Mithridates . At last after the Chariot marched the Officers of the Army who had served him in this expedition some on Horseback others on foot , who all together conducted their General to the Capitol . When he was arrived there , he put not to death any of the Captives , as all who triumphed before him had done , but sent them back into their own Countries at the publique charge , except only the Kings and Kings Children , of whom he not long after put to death Aristobulus , and after him Tigranes . As for Pharnaces he in the mean time kept the Inhabitants of Phanagoria blockt up , till such time as Famine made them resolve to give him Battel , however the King granted their pardon , and without injuring any of them was content to take Hostages . Sometime after he took Sinope , and desirous to make himself Master of Amisa , he made War upon Calvisius , who then Commanded the Roman Forces in the Country , in the time that Caesar and Pompey were engaged against each other , and at last the Romans being elsewhere busied he was driven out of Asia by Asander upon a particular Quarrel . He had likewise to do with Iulius Caesar , as he returned from Aegypt after the Rout of Pompey ( which happened about that Mount where his Father had beaten Triarius ) and being beaten escaped to Sinope , with a thousand Horse , whither Caesar wanting leasure to follow him , sent Domitius to whom he yielded the City , who after he was come out with his Cavalry according to the Articles of Peace , agreed between them , caused all the Horses to be killed , which did not well please the Horsmen , with whom Shipping himself he retired by Sea to the Kingdom of Pontus . As soon as he came there he assembled a great number of S●ythians , and Sarmatians and made himself Master of Theodotia and Panticapea , but Asander renewing the War with him , his Horsemen being dismounted and not used to fight on foot , were beaten , and Pharnaces showing himself the only man of Valour was slain , after having received many wounds , the fiftieth year of his Age , and fifteenth of his Reign in Bosphorus . C. Caesar gave his Kingdom to Mithridates of Pergamus who had served him well in Aegypt , but at this day all those people are free , and there are yearly Praetors sent into the Kingdoms of Pontus and Bithynia , Caesar confirmed all those who had received favours from Pompey in the Estates and Governments he had given them , though he complained they had taken part with their Benefactor to his Prejudice , save only the priest-hood of Commanes , which he took from Archelaus to give to Nicomedes . But some time after not only these Estates , but also all that C. Caesar and M. Anthony had given to others , were reunited to the Roman Empire , after that Augustus became Master of Aegypt , for the Romans let slip no opportunity to enlarge their Empire . Wherefore having extended it by the Mithridatick War , from the Euxine Sea , to the sandy Desarts of Aegypt , and from the Pillars of Hercules , which are in Spain , to the Euphrates . It was not without reason they called this Victory great , or gave to Pompey who made all these Conquests the Title of Grea● , they possessed likewise all Africa , as far as Cyrene it self , which was given them by the Testament of Appion , the last King of that Countrey , who was a Bastard of the Race of the Lagides , so that to have the whole Circuit of the Mediterranian Sea , they wanted only Aegypt , which was their last Conquest . The end of the fourth Book of the Romans War with Mithridates . APPIAN OF ALEXANDRIA , HIS HISTORY OF THE Roman Wars IN ILLYRIA . PART I. BOOK V. The Argument of this Book . I. DEscription of Illyria , and those who first inhabited it . II. Apollo 's Chastisement of the Illyrians Sacriledge . III. The Romans War with Agron King of Illyria . IV. Their Wars against Demetrius , and against Genthius . V. Against the Ardians , Palarians , Iapodes , Segestians and Dalmatians . VI. The affairs of C. Caesar with the Dalmatians and other Nations of Illyria . VII . Beginning of Augustus Conquests in Illyria . VIII . His War against the Iapodes and the Siege of Metulia . IX . His Wars against the Segestians and Paeonians . X. His Expedition against the Dalmatians , and the siege of Promona . XI . The Conclusion of this History . THE * Illyrians according to the opinion of the Greeks , are the People that inhabit above Macedon and Thrace , from the Charnians and the Thesprotes as far as the Ister , and this is the Length of Illyria , its breadth extends from Macedon , and the Mountains of Thrace , as far as the Paeonians , and the Ionian Sea , and the end of the Alps. It contains five days Journey in breadth , and its length is thrice as much as the Greeks report , the Romans after measuring it found it * six thousand Furlongs long , and * twelve hundred broad , and assure us that it took its name from Illyrius Polyphemus , and that Polyphemus the Cyclops had three Sons by Galatea ; Celtus , Illyrius and Gallus , who going out of Sicily gave their Names to the * Celtes , Illyrians and Galatians , of which Nation they made themselves Kings ; and indeed this opinion seems to me the most probable of all . They say likewise that Illyrius had sons Achilles , Autarius , Dardanus , Medus , Taulantius and Perhebius , and Daughters Partha , Daorta , Dazera and others , from whom are descended the Taulantians , Perhebians , Achilleians , Autarians , Dazeretians and Darsians . That Autarius had two Sons Pannonius or rather Paeonius and Scordiscus , from which Paeonius came Triballius , who all three gave their names to three Nations as we learn in Ancient Records . Illyria therefore ( as we find to this day by several Publick Testimonies in that great Countrey ) was formerly possessed by the Scordisks and Triballians , who continually made War , till such time as those that remained of the Triballians went away to the Getes above the Ister . And this Nation which to the time of Philip and Alexander , had a great reputation is at this day so utterly decayed that there scarce remains to us the memory of its name . The Scordicks are likewise much weakned , for being subdued by the Romans they retreated within the Isles of the River Ister . However sometime after a party returned and inhabited a Corner of Paeonia . Wherefore the Scordisks are to this day reckoned among the Paeonians . The Autarians who likewise possessed a good tract on the Sea Coast , were likewise driven out by the Ardians . After that the * Liburnians who were esteemed excellent Seamen , came and setled themselves in a part of Illyria , from whence they scoured all the Ionian Sea , plundring all the Ships they met with , and because they had Ships very swift and extreamly light , the Romans call Vessels that excel in swiftness Liburnicks . 'T is said that Apollo's anger was the cause of the utter destruction of the Autarians , and that they going with those Celtes that are called Cimbrians to besiege the City of Delphos , were forthwith defeated and took their flight in disorder , some of them not staying till the battel began , by reason of the Rain , Tempest and Thunder which terrified them . Those who returned found their whole Country covered with infinite multitudes of Frogs who stinking poisoned the Rivers with their putrefaction , and that at last the Earth casting forth Malignant Vapors , bred a cruel Plague in Illyria . This Malady siesed chiefly on the Autarians , who leaving their Country carried the Contagion along with them , so that no person durst receive them , after three and twenty days travel they stopt in a marshy and unhabited Country , and built Cities on the Confines of the Basternes . As for the Celtes Apollo sent into their Country such Earthquakes as swallowed up whole Cities at once , and that this Calamity ceased not till they as well as the others had quitted their habitations and come into Illyria , where finding the Associates of their crime extreamly weakned by the Plague , which had swept away the greatest part of them , they easily overcame them , but the Contagion siesing likewise upon them by their touching of infected Cloths , they departed thence , and for change of air went as far as the Pyrenaeans . Afterwards taking their way towards the East , the Romans who were fearful lest the Celtes with whom they had several times been engaged should once more pass the Alps and fall into Italy , sent against them their Consuls , who were defeated , with their whole Army . This defeat of the Consuls , and the dreadful name of the Celtes struck a terror throughout all Italy , till such time as having chosen Marius General who had lately gained a great Victory against the Lybians , Numidians and Marusians , they overcame the Cimbrians , and afterwards had the better of them in several Engagements ( as we have set down in the recital of the Roman Wars against the Gauls . ) So that weakned by such vast effusion of blood , and grown hopeless of settling themselves in any other place , they again recovered their Ancient Seat after having done much mischief , and suffered innumerable losses . And here ended Apollo's punishment of the impiety of the Illyrians and Celtes . Yet this deterred them not from afterwards committing other Sacriledges , for at another time part of those two * Nations , and especially the Scordisks , Medes and Dardanians made inroads into Macedonia , and likewise into Greece , robbing many Temples and assaulting that of Delphos , where they again lost a great Number of their People . Two and thirty years after the first Battel between the Romans and the Celtes , during which they had several Engagements , the Romans who had already conquered Greece and Macedon , declared War against them for the like Sacriledge , and gave L. Scipio the Command of their Armies . The Fame has reached even to our times that their Neighbors were the Companions of their Impiety , but remembring the punishment of the Autarians of whom not one was left alive in Illyria , left them to Scipio's mercy without giving them any assistance . And that Scipio having cut in pieces all the Scordisks , except a small Number who saved themselves on the other side of Ister , and on the Isles of that River , suffered himself to be bribed with the Sacred Gold , and for it made an Alliance with the Medes and Dardanians , which gave occasion to some Historians of Italy , to write that this corruption was the cause of all the Civil Wars , wherewith the Romans were tormented from Scipio's time till the Establishing of the Monarchy . These were the Greeks opinions of the Illyrians , on which I was willing to enlarge my self . As for the Romans they reckon with them not only the People we have spoken of but likewise the * Paeonians which are beyond them , and the Rhetians , the Naricks , and the * Mysians which inhabit in Europe ; and also all the Neighboring People which lie on the right hand of Ister , whom they distinguish ( as the Hellens and the Greeks ) by particular Names , but in General call them all Illyrians : This opinion which they have held from the beginning , and persist in it till our times , hath been the cause that they have not yet found out the limits of those Nations , and that they set the bounds of Illyria from the Springs of Ister far as the people upon the Pontick Sea , where they levy Tribute . I know not well in what manner the Romans subdued them . So in writing the affairs of Gaul I have declared that I could not gain a sufficient and ample knowledge of the beginnings and occasions of these Wars ; wherefore I have exhorted those who had the better knowledge of the Affairs of Illyria to write the History of them . In the mean time I shall present the publick with such things as are come to my knowledge . Agron , King of that part of Illyria situate on the Gulf of the Ionian Sea , once possessed by Pyrrhus and his Successors , became likewise Master of a Corner of Epyrus , and with that of Corcyra , Epidamnum , and Pharos , under pretence of protecting them . And being at Sea to sieze upon the rest of Ionia , a certain Island called Issa , revolted from him , to submit to the Romans , and at the same time sent Deputies to Rome to complain of the oppressions they had suffered under Agron . As they returned they were assaulted by the Illyrians , who slew their Deputy called Calemporus , and a Roman Commissary , who according to the opinion of some was Carnicanus , which struck such despair into the rest of their Company that they all slew themselves . The Romans ( as it said ) took this occasion to declare War against the Illyrians , and assaulted the Illyrians both by Sea and Land. Mean while Agron died leaving only a Son ; yet under age called Pina , and to oblige his Wife to take care of the Child though she were not his Mother , left her Regent of the Kingdom . Demetrius to whom Agron had given the Government of Pharos having likewise siezed upon * Corcyra delivered both to the Romans , who then kept the Sea with a Fleet : they afterwards drew * Epidamnum to their party , and the Issians and Epidamnians being besieged by the Illyrians , they sent an Army to their relief who made the Illyrian forces raise their sieges and return home , but some of them called the Atintanes , went and submitted to the Romans . This occasioned Agrons Wife to send Ambassadors to Rome , restoring the Captives and Fugitives , and demanding pardon , by remonstrating that what was past , ought to be imputed to Agron and not to her , to which the Senate answered , that Corcyra , Pharos , Issa , and Epidamnum , as also those Illyrians called Atintanes , belonged now to the Roman Empire . That they would leave to Pina all the remainder of that Country possessed by his Father , and receive him into the Alliance of the Roman People , on condition , he medled not with any of the rest , nor suffered the Illyrians to sail to the Island of Issa , save only with two boats unarmed . These conditions the Ambassadors accepted , and this was the first War , and the first Peace between the Romans and those of Illyria . After this the Romans set at liberty Corcyra and Apollonia , and rewarded Demetrius for his treason , because of the advantage they had gained by it , not but that they hated his Infidelity , of which they themselves soon after found the effects . For when the Romans and the Celtes were engaged one against the other about the River * Eridanus , Demetrius who thought they had their hands full , beginning not to be so much afraid of them as before , went about to lord it at Sea , and made himself Master of the * Istrians , and forced the Atintanes to revolt against the Romans , but they as soon as they had made Peace with the Celtes , set out a Fleet to Sea , and took the Corsairs , who were joyned with Demetrius , and the revolted Illyrians ; As for Demetrius he at first escaping to Philip King of Macedon , and afterwards retreating into the Country , and committing Pyracies on the Ionian Sea 's with some few Ships , they slew him at last , and utterly ruined Pharos his Country as an Abettor of his mischiefs . But for the Illyrians they pardoned them for Pina's sake , who had kindly received them . This was the second War and second Peace with the Illyrians . Now in the pursuit of this History I shall neither respect time nor order , but content my self to write the affairs of every particular Illyrian Nation , as far as I have learnt them . The Romans having sent their Armies into Macedon against Perseus , who then possessed that Kingdom by succession from Philip , Genthius another King of Illyria , prevailed with by the Macedonians Money entred into an Alliance with him , and engaged himself in this War. He forthwith stirred up the Illyrians against the Romans , and laid in Irons those Ambassadors they sent , under pretence they were not come within his Lands as Ambassadors but as Spies . Wherefore Anitius the Roman Praetor being then at Sea , took some of that Kings Ships , and afterwards Landing in his Country , defeated him and afterwards so closely besieged in a place that he only asked for quarter . Upon which the Praetor returning answer that he could grant him no other terms then surrendring at discretion , he desired three days to consider of it , which being granted , and the mean while finding that his Subjects ran away to Anitius , he only desired security to come to him himself . When he came before him he fell upon his knees , and with abasance insupportable in a man of courage besought the Roman to grant him his life . Anitius seeing him tremble , bid him take courage , raised him up with his own hand , and made him eat at his Table , but when Dinner was done , gave Order to his Officers to keep him Prisoner , and afterwards led him and his Son in Triumph to Rome . The War with Genthius was ended in twenty days , after which , Aemulius Paulus pillaged seventy Cities in this manner . After having defeated King Perseus , whom he sent to the Senate going himself privately to Rome , and returning with all speed , he caused it to be published in the name of the Senate , throughout all the Cities , that they promised pardon for all the faults yet committed , on condition they brought in what Gold and Silver they had , which being agreed to , he sent his Army divided into so many parties , into every City , and gave Order to the Commanders to cause it to be proclaimed upon the break of the appointed day , that every Burgess should within three hours , bring his Mony into the Publick place , which being performed he gave up the rest of the City to plunder . Thus Paulus despoiled seventy Cities of all their goods . Another time the Ardians , and another of the Neighboring Nations called the Palarians , being entred in hostile manner into the Lands possessed by the Romans in Illyria , because they were busied elsewhere , they sent Ambassadors to forbid them to pass any farther , whom when they would not obey they took a resolution to send an Army of ten thousand Foot , and six hundred Horse . The Illyrians who were yet scarce sufficiently prepared for such a War , dispatched to Rome , and as if they had seriously repented of what they had done , demanded Pardon . Upon which the Senate condemned them to pay to them that they had oppressed , the full value of the damage they had sustained , but when yet they performed not this Decree , Flaccus was sent with a powerful Army . Yet all this exploits amounted to no more then some Inrodes and Skirmishes , for he could not so suddenly end this War. I find likewise in History , that Sempronius surnamed Tuditamus and Tiberius Pandusius defeated the Japodes which inhabit the Alpes , and that they submitted to both at a time , in the same manner , as the Sagistains yielded to L. Cotta and to Metellus . As for the Dalmatians who are likewise a Nation of Illyria , but on the other side , it is certain that they made War upon the Illyrians , subject to the Romans , and that they would not receive the Deputies that came from Rome to confer about this Affair . Wherefore there is some likely●hood that the Romans sent Forces against them . They dispatched ( say some ) an Army Commanded by Marcus Figulus then Consul , but as soon as he was entred the Country they fell upon his Vanguard , put the whole Army to a rout , and pursued them as far as the River Naro , from whence they returned home because of the approaching Winter . Then Figulus judging he might surprize them as they retired in disorder , followed them in the Rear , defeated and pursued them as far as the City of Dalminium which gives Name to the Dalmatians , and that not being able to take this City , so strongly was it fortifyed , by assault , nor to make use of any Engines by reason of the vast height of the Wall , and besides wanting many things and not being secure because of the frequent Sallies made by the Besieged , he had recourse to another Artifice : He took Stakes two foot long and wrapping them about with Tow dipt in Pitch and Brimstone , and setting them on fire , shot them from his Engines into the Town , the violence wherewith they were darted , making them burn more vehemently , they flew through the Air like so many flaming Torches , setting on fire all that they fell upon , in somuch that the greatest part of the City being burnt , Figulus returned to Rome Victorious . Some time after Cecilius Metellus having obtained the Consulate , went by Decree of the Senate to make War upon the Dalmatians , who had given no occasion , but he had only set this design on Foot , out of a desire to Triumph . But those people receiving him as a Friend , he spent the Winter at Salone one of their Cities , and at last returned to Rome in Triumph , though he had done nothing to deserve it . Afterwards Caesar marching against the Gauls who lay not far distant from Illyria , found that the Dalmatians with other people of Illyria had some advantage over the Liburnians , another Nation of the same Country , and took from them the City of Promona , wherefore the Liburnians submitting themselves to the Romans , fled towards Caesar , then not far off , and Caesar sent to those who had taken Promona , to exhort them to restore it , but they having no respect to this advertisement he sent a great Army which being defeated by the Illyrians , Caesar diverted by other Affairs , for Pompey's Party was now forming , and he who saw it of necessity to come to Arms with him , would attempt nothing more at that time against them : But though the Season was troublesome and inconvenient , passed from Brundusium into Ionia , with the greatest part of his Army to go thence into Macedonia to War with Pompey , leaving Anthony to bring the remainder . But afterwards Gabinius having likewise fifteen Cohorts and three thousand Horse to carry to him , attempted to go through Illyria , at which the Illyrians being allarm'd because of those things lately happened , and judging that Caesar's Victory would be their Ruine , slew them all ; except only Gabinius and some Horsemen of his Guard , who escaped with him , gaining by this defeat vast Spoils and Treasure . The Importance of this War wherein Caesar was engaged with Pompey , obliged him at present to dissemble this Affront . But after that Pompey was defeated , and that Caesar had pursued the remains of his Party into divers places , and setled all things in good order and returned to Rome , he made preparations for an expedition he had determined against the Getes and Parthians . Whereupon the Illyrians fearing , lest Caesar in his way should revenge himself of the injury he had received , sent Deputies to Rome , to ask pardon for what they had done , offering Caesar their allyance and Friendship , which might be of great concern to him in his expedition against the Parthians , because of the valour of the Illyrians , the reputation of which was spread through the whole Earth , but he answered them very sharply that he would not entertain any correspondence or friendship with people had so highly offended him , however he was content to pardon them if they submitted to pay Tribute , and deliver up Hostages . After they had promised both the one and the other , he sent Atinius with three Legions to impose some small Tribute , and receive the promised Hostages . But Caesar being in the mean time murdered , they thought the Roman Power must by his death , that was its chief support , fall to ruine , wherefore they would no more obey Atinius's orders nor either pay Tribute , or deliver up Hostages , and as he wasted the Country with five Cohorts , they surprized them , put them to rout , and slew Bebius who commanded the Party , and Atinius himself escaped hardly to Epidamnum , with his scattered Forces . After which the Senate gave that Army with all Macedon and Illyria , of which he was Governour , to Marcus Brutus who slew Caesar , and Syria to Cassius an associate in that tragick action , so that during the War they maintained against Anthony and Caesar surnamed Augustus , the Illyrians enjoyed not much repose . As for the Peonians they are a great Nation inhabiting along the * Ister , and extending themselves from the Japodes to the Dardanians . The Greeks call them Peonians , but the Romans name them * Pannonians , and reckon them among the people of Illyria . Wherefore being writing the History of Illyria , I think it now very apposite to speak of their Affairs . They were already grown famous by the mighty actions done by the Agrians under Philip and Alexander , for the Agrians were Peonians , and inhabited the lower part of Peonia , but after they had so shamefully driven back Cornelius , who came with an Army to make War upon them , the mighty reputation of the Peonians filled all Italy with fear , and for a long time there was not any Roman Consul found so brave as to attack them . And this is all I can find , great or memorable , concerning the Peonians and Illyrians , in any History after diligent search made , nor have in perusal of the Commentaries of Augustus Caesar seen any thing of more Antiquity concerning the Peonian Nation . Indeed I find there was a certain other Nation of Illyria , besides those by me mentioned that paid obedience to the Romans , but I can neither tell where it is scituate or how it is called , for Augustus writ not the Actions of others , but those properly his own . In what manner he made the revolted Nations pay Tribute , subdued those that were independent , and at last by force of Arms brought under subjection those warlike people , who dwelling on the the tops of the Alps , because of their bordering upon Italy , committed often Robberies , and made frequent inroads . And really it somewhat amazes me , that so many Roman Armies having passed the Alpes , to make War in France and Spain , should take no notice of these people ; and that Caesar himself , who was so succesful in War , and who for almost ten years together wintred about this Country whilst he was reducing the Gauls , should make so small account of those that lay behind him . But I believe these Generals principally intent upon those places , whither they were designed , thought no farther then of passing the Alpes , and that Caesar whilst he was lodged on the Frontiers of Gaul , applyed himself wholly to the ruine of Pompey's Party , who would have made his Conquests his own ; besides 't is probable that when he took the Government of Illyria and the Gauls ; it was meant only of what depended on the Romans . But Augustus at last made himself Master of all . Though not without great labour ; for he that had formerly said in the Senate that Anthonies easiness had made the Illyrians tame and supple ( though so warlike they were , they had often put him hard to it , ) was forced to make use of all the experience he had , to bring under the Oxeans , the Perthenetes , the Bathiares , the Taulantians , the Cambians , the Cinambres , the Merromenians and the Pyrissians : and found yet more difficulty in reducing the Docleates , the Carinians , the Interfrurians , the Narisians , the Clintidiones and the Taurisques , and obliging them by force to pay that Tribute they had for sometime been exempted from . It 's true the Victories he gained served for Example to their Neighbours , and that the Hippassians and the Bessians , fearful of his power submitted . But the Melitinians and the Corcyrians , which inhabited the Isles being revolted , he was constrained to imploy a great part of his Forces to reduce them , for they made Courses , and committed Robberies on the Sea with their Ships , of which they had a great number . Wherefore Caesar put to the Sword all he took above fourteen years of Age , and sold the rest at Outry ; he also took from the Liburnians their Ships , because they likewise drove a trade of Pyracy . Of the Nation of the Japodes which inhabit in the Alpes , the Moentines and Edeates yielded themselves upon the news of his coming , but the Aurupins who are esteemed the most warlike of those people as well as the most numerous , retired out of the Country into the City , and hearing he was at hand quitted it , and fled to the Woods for shelter . Caesar having taken the City , would not let it be burnt , judging they would submit themselves to him as well as the others , and therefore not long after left it and permitted their return . But they of all these people that most perplexed Caesar were the Salassians , the Japodes dwelling beyond the Alpes , the Segestains , the Dalmatians , the Daissans and the Peonians , who voluntarily engaged on the Salassians Party . These last inhabited on the tops of the Alpes , in a place almost inaccessible , and not to be approached but by one difficult and narrow passage . Veterius falling on them unawares , seised upon the Avenue , and besieged them . The Siege lasted two Years , at the end of which for want of Salt , of which they stood most in need of , they received a Garrison . At last being revolted they demolished those Fortifications raised by Veterius to keep them in awe , and possessing themselves of the Crags and Streits , made a mock of those sent by Caesar against them , who could not come to do them any hurt . Wherefore Caesar being then upon the point to make War against Anthony , let them live at liberty , pardoning the attempt they had made upon Veterius . But they conceiving a wrong opinion of Caesar's facility , began to draw other Cities to their Party , and to spoil the Lands under the Romans obedience , till Messala Carvinus sent by the Emperour to besiege them , reduced them by Famine , and thus the Salassians fell under the Roman Empire . As for the Japodes beyond the Alps , who are a fierce and almost Salvage people , they repulsed twice in twenty years , the Romans that came to make War upon them , made inroads as far as Aquileia , and sackt Targia a Roman Colony . Caesar going in person against them , by rough and difficult Passages , they grew but the more furious , and to hinder his Passage , cut down the Trees that grew by the way side , so as they fell across the way . After which Augustus taking his march through another Forrest they seemed to fly , but went and lay in Ambush for him , but he being doubtful of it , sent some of his people over the tops of the Mountains to come and fall upon them on all sides , and continued his march by the Vallies , causing the Wood to be cut down before him . The Japodes all upon a suddain sallyed out of their Ambush , and wounded many of his men , but the most part of their Forces were cut in pieces by the Romans , who came down from the Mountains , and the rest chose rather to retreat in the Woods , than into one of their Cities called Terpona , which they had abandoned . Caesar having taken it , would not burn it , for he thought as he had made trial in others , that would engage them to submit , which they did ; after which he marched towards another of their Cities called by the Inhabitants Metulia , and is esteemed the Capital of the Country of the Japodes . It is scituate on a high Mountain covered with Wood , and built upon two Eminencies divided by a small Valley . The best armed and bravest young men that any one can imagine ever to have seen defended it , and with ease repulsed the Romans , as often as they approached the Wall. The Besiegers would have raised Terrasses , but the Metulians day and night fallying out on all sides upon the Labourers , hindred the Work , and by the means of certain Engines which they had taken , in the Battel fought not far from thence by Brutus against Anthony , and the same Caesar , and now planted upon the Walls , forced the Besiegers to fall off , yet the Romans made a breach in the Wall , but whilst they fought , the Besieged had raised other Fortifications within , over which they , though tyred with defending the breach , leaped into the City . The Besiegers thus become Masters of the Wall which the Inhabitants had quitted , set * fire on it , and to gain the rest raised two Terrases from which they laid over four Planks to the Rampart newly raised . Things thus disposed , Caesar gave order to one party of his men to assault the other side of the City to draw the Inhabitants that way , whilst the others forced their entrance over the Planks , and he in the mean time took a view of the Action from a high Tower. The Barbarians ran upon the Wall to oppose those that passed , whilst another Party behind them strove to heave up the Planks with their Pikes , which much heightned their courage , for one Plank being overturned , and then another , and after it a third , fear so seised on the Romans that not a man durst engage upon the fourth . Caesar from the Tower sharply reproves them , but seeing that all he could say , would not move them , he takes his Buckler and began himself to run upon the Plank . Agrippa , Hieron and Lucius , three of his Captains and Iolas one of his Guards followed him with some Targetiers and got likewise on the Plank . Caesar thus deeply engaged , shame made the Soldiers run on in such Crouds that the Plank overcharged broke in the middle , and a great Number of people that were upon it fell one upon another , some were slain , other brought of sorely bruised , and the Emperour himself was wounded in the Thigh and both the Arms. He again ascended the Tower with some followers of Consular dignity , that all might see he was well , lest a rumour of his death might beget some Tumult , or the Enemy should think he fled , and at the same instant set on work the laying of another Plank . This more daunted the Metulians then any thing before , seeing they had undertaken War against a man whose courage was invincible , whereupon on the morrow they sent Deputies to treat with him , delivered him the fifty Hostages he demanded , and promised to receive a Garrison , to whom they left the higher Eminence , retiring themselves into the other . But when the Garrison being entred required them to yield up their Arms , they entred into such a fury , that shutting up their Wives and Children in the Town-house , and having likewise caused the Officers of the Garrison to enter there , they told them that if ▪ they were so hardy to attempt against them any thing extraordinary , they would set fire on that building , and by one act of dispair endeavor to wreak themselves on the Romans . After this discourse they drew together at the foot of the higher eminence , as if they had a design to mount up . The Garrison set the Town-house on fire , many of the women kill'd themselves with their Children , and some threw themselves alive into the flames . Thus almost all the youth of Metulia being slain in the conflict , and most of the useless persons burnt , all the buildings were likewise consumed in the flames , so that there scarcely remained any mark of so great a City . The Metulians thus totally ruined , all the rest of that Nation submitted to Caesar for fear of a like misfortune , and thus fell the Japodes under the Roman power . Caesar being gone , the Possenians shook off their yoak : but Marcus Elbius being sent against them , reduced them by force , punished with death the authors of the Rebellion , and sold the rest by Outcry . The Romans having already made two Voyages into the Country of the Segestains , without taking Hostages or doing ought else to subject them , they grew insolent and presumptuous ; Wherefore Caesar resolved to make war upon them , and to take his passage through the Territories of the Peonians not depending on the Roman Empire . Peonia is a woody Country , whose length extends from the Japodes to the Dardanians . The people inhabiting it have no Cities , but live in the Fields , and have Villages separate , according to their Families ; They have not among them either Judge or Prince that has Superiority over others . They had at present a hundred thousand Men , but because they knew no Command , could never form a Body . So when Caesar came amongst them they presently fled into the woods , where if they found any Roman stragling from the rest they cut him in pieces . As long as Caesar thought they would could come in , he neither touched their Villages nor Towns , but when he saw they kept themselves close in the woods , he set all on fire making an inestimable spoil for eight days together , as he cross'd the Country of the Segestains and Peonians as far as the Sava . Caesar on the banks of this River found a City fortified on one side with the River which was very broad , and on the rest with a large Ditch , deep and dug downright , so that it was as broad at bottom as top . Wherefore he made an attempt upon it as a place very convenient for his stores in the War he designed against the Dacians and Basternes , which inhabit beyond the Ister , which in these places is called the Danube . But when a little lower it is enlarged with great quantity of waters , it takes the name of Ister , instead of that of Danube . Now the Sava discharges it self into the Ister , and Caesar had Vessels upon that River , which might bring provisions up the Danube , for the subsistance of his Army . He therefore invested this City , but scarce had made his first approaches when the inhabitants of Segesta , for that was the name of the place , sent Messengers to him to know what he demanded of them . Whereupon he ordered them to receive a Garrison , and to deliver him one hundred Hostages for security of such Provision and Ammunition as he should store up in that City for his Service in the War against the Dacians ; and that they should bring him in so much Corn ; The Chief Men of the Town thought not these conditions unreasonable , and had certainly granted them had not the People hindred them . The Commons were not troubled about the delivering the Hostages , for they were well assured none of their Children would be accepted but only those of the best Families of the City ; but when they saw the Garrison approach , they could not endure to look on them , but in a fury ran to the Gates , shut them , and mounted afresh upon the Walls to defend them . Wherefore Caesar caused a Bridge to be built over the River , and began his Lines of Circumvallation . After which keeping the inhabitants inclosed , he began to raise two terrasses , to hinder which the besieged made several Sallies , which not succeeding they threw down abundance of firebrands ; Exspecting relief to come from Peonia . And indeed the Peonians came ; but Caesar having laid an Ambush in their way , kill'd a great party of them , and put the r●st to flight , so that they no more concerned themselves in the relief of Segesta . However the Segestains bravely sustained the siege till the thirtieth day ; but at length after a long and obstinate resistance their hearts failed , and they learnt to ask pardon . Caesar admiring their Valour and moved to compassion at their Prayers , would not put them to death , nor make them suffer any thing in their Persons , but contenting himself to make them pay a sum of Mony , ordered them to retire into one quarter of the City and placed there five and twenty Cohorts in Garrison . That done he went back to Rome with design to return into Illyria , And accordingly upon a Rumor that the Segestains had already defeated the Garrison that was in their City , made hast thither , though it was the Winter season : he found the report was false , but that indeed something had passed which gave occasion to this discourse , that the Garrison had been in danger , having been assaulted at unawares by the Inhabitants , and some of them slain , but that the Roman Soldiers falling the next day upon the Citizens had made themselves secure of the City . Wherefore he thence marched his Army against the Dalmatians another Nation Neighboring on the Taulantians ; For since that in the time of Gabinius they had defeated five Roman Cohorts , whose Ensigns they had taken , their hearts were so puft up , that for ten years together they had not laid down Arms , but were resolved to come with the Segestains to Encounter Caesar. They were in Number more then twelve thousand , all men of courage , Commanded by a chosen General called Versus , who assaulting once more the City of Promona in Liburnia , had Entrenched himself with a large ditch and a good Palisado , and had siesed likewise on some places very strongly situate , for it is a Mountainous Country full of sharp and pointed Rocks . He therefore continued his siege of that City with the greater part of his Forces , the rest he posted on the Mountain tops , from whence they might with ease discover the Roman Camp. Caesar made a show as if he would inclose them with a wall , but indeed sent privately the most daring of his men to discover the paths that led up to the mountain tops . They marched through the woods and having without any noise gained the top of the Rocks , they fell upon those that guarded them by night , while they yet slept , and made a great slaughter . At the same time they sent to tell Caesar that they had found the end of the way , but wanted more forces to perfect the rest . In the mean time they let go from those Rocks they had surprised by force , some Prisoners one after another , whose report so terrified those were posted on the other heights that they thought themselves inclosed on all sides , and especially some who wanting water , in some of the highest places fearing lest all the retreats should be siesed on , that they forthwith descended to Promona , Caesar caused the City and two hills which the Enemy yet held to be environed with a wall of forty furlongs about , and in the mean time went to encounter Teutinius who was coming with another Army , to relieve the besieged , defeats him , chases him among the Mountains , and in the very teeth of him takes Promona ; for before the Circumvallation was finished , the besieged making a Salley were so vigorously beaten back by the Romans , that they entred Pell Mell with them into the City , where having slain one part of the Inhabitants , the rest saved themselves in the Cittadel , he presently siezed on the Town Gates , and gave the Guard of one to a Roman Cohort , which was the fourth night assailed by the Barbarians and surprised with the sudden fright quitted their Post , but Caesar coming in enclosed the besieged , who the next morning yielded to discretion , he pardoned them , but for the Regiment that had quitted their Post , he made them draw Lots , and put to death every tenth Soldier with two Captains , and for the rest of that Company gave them only Barly , while the others had Wheat . Thus was Promona taken . As for Teutinius he had in his flight dispersed his Army into several parties , wherefore the Romans pursued him not very far , for not knowing the Country , and seeing in the woods so many different paths , which answered not one to the other , they were fearful of dividing their Army into so many several bodies . There was in this wood a deep valley of a long extent between two Mountains , where formerly the Dalmatians had lain hid to surprise Gabinius . Here likewise they laid an Ambush for Caesar , but he set the wood on fire , where the ways met , and dividing his Army into three parts , of which two took their march on both sides , along the skirts of the Mountains , that they might at any time come in to his relief , and he with the third marched through the valley , causing the wood to be cut down before him , or setting all on fire , and storming the Towns. He besieged one called Setovia , whither the Barbarians flocked in great Numbers to cast in some relief , but he being ready to receive them routed them , so that none could get into the City . Yet he was wounded in the Knee with a blow of a Stone , which made him for some time keep his Bed. Being somewhat recovered he returned to Rome to make himself Consul with Barbatius Tullus , whom he took for Colleague , and in the mean time left Statilius Taurus to command the Army . After he had taken possession of the Consulate in the beginning of the Month , he quitted the same day the Government of the Commonwealth to Anthony , and departed to Dalmatia assuming again the quality of Triumvir though the last five years time was expired since Augustus , Anthony and Lepidus had usurped the Sovereign Authority which was afterwards confirmed to them by the People . The Dalmatians therefore oppressed with famine , because all passages for bringing them Provision were cut off , yielded at discretion , and delivered seven hundred Hostages of their own Children . He demanded of them the Roman Ensigns which Gabinius had lost , and ordered them to pay the tributes formerly agreed upon by C. Caesar , of which till now they had defer'd the payment . Thus for the future they became more obedient , and Caesar sent away the Ensigns in the Galley called the Octavian . The Dalmatians brought under subjection . The Derbains upon the News that Caesar marched towards them , sent him likewise Deputies to implore his favor with offers to give Hostages , and pay those tributes , they had for some time neglected , so that when he came nearer they delivered up their Hostages , and confirmed the Ancient Treaty , which they had refused to do whilst he was farther from them , by reason of his wound . It seems to me that of all the people of Illyria ▪ they were the last reduced by Caesar under his obedience , either of those revolted against the Romans or which had never been under their Dominion . Wherefore the Senate granted him the Honor of Triumph over the Illyrians , though he triumphed not till after the Defeat of Anthony . The rest of the People of Illyria according to the opinion of the Romans , are the Rhetians situate before the Peonians , and after the Peonians the Noricks and the Mysians , who extend themselves to the Euxine Sea , and I am of opinion that the Rhetians and the Noricks were either subdued by C. Caesar , when he made War upon the Celtes , or by Augustus in his Expedition against the Peonians , for I find not that any Roman did particularly make War upon these Nations , which makes me the rather think they were made subject at the same time with their Neighbors . True it is that Marcus Lucullus brother to Lucius Lucullus that defeated Mithridates , overran all Mysia as far as the Ister , near which there are four Greek Cities Istros , Dionysopolis , Odyssa and Mesembria , and that he brought out of Gaul that great Statue of Apollo which is to be seen in the Palace ; but I do not remember to have read , that ever any Roman that had Command in the Commonwealth , ever had any thing farther to do with the Mysians , or ever forced them to pay tribute , no not Augustus himself . As for Tiberius , who was Emperor after Augustus , certain it is that the Mysians were under his obedience , but I have spoken of all these things in writing the actions of the Roman People before the Conquest of Aegypt . And as for the Countries possessed by the Emperors after the subduing of Aegypt as they relate to their particular Actions , so after having treated of general Affairs , I have wrote a particular Book wherein mention is made of the Mysians in divers places . But since the Romans reckon the Mysians among the people of Illyria , I was willing to make this mention of them in this Volume , Entitled the wars of Illyria , which I should not have thought perfect , if I had not set down , that a long time before Lucullus commanding under the authority of the People , had made incursions into Mysia , and that Tiberius had re-united it to the Empire . The End of the Illyrian War ▪ APPIAN OF ALEXANDRIA , HIS HISTORY OF THE Roman Wars AGAINST THE GAULS . PART I. BOOK VI. The Argument of this Book . I. THE Gauls coming to invade Italy , are several times defeated . II. Caesar going against the Gauls conquers them , and is the first of all the Roman Generals that passed into England or crossed the Rhine . THE Gauls were the first of any people in the World , that came to make War upon the Romans , they set the whole City on fire after they had taken it , saving only the Capitol . Camillus defeated them , and chased them from Rome , and sometime after being returned in Arms to the Gates of the City , the same Camillus again defeated them , and triumphed at the age of fourscore Years . They undertook a third expedition into Italy , but the Roman Army commanded by T. Quintus , enclosed them round , and made a horrible slaughter . After that the * Boiens the most valiant of all the Gauls , being entred in Arms into the Roman Territories , Sulpitius the Dictator , went against them and overcame them , by this way of fighting , he divided his Forces into four Battalions , of which the first went and discharged their piles upon the Enemy , and presently retired ; the second did the like , and so the third , and fourth in their order , avoyding by this means the Darts thrown at them by the Enemy . And after they had all discharged they joyned their Bodies , and with terrible shouts ran desperately with their Swords in their hands upon the gross of their Enemies , for they thought the Gauls already maimed with showers of Piles , would be absolutely daunted , when they saw themselves so furiously charged , by so many men together . And indeed all the Army of the Boiens were cut in pieces by the Romans , who with much bravery , put the Orders into Execution ; now the Pile is a sort of Arms differing from the Javelin ; for the Shaft is square , and the Iron of the same length with the Shaft , square in like manner and only sharp at the point . Popilius defeated likewise another Army of the Gauls , and after him Camillus , the Son of the first Camillus another . Aemilius Probus likewise erected Trophies for a Victory gained ore the same Nation , but sometime before the consulate of Marius , a prodigious multitude of Gauls , all valiant men , and in the Flower of their Age , made an Irruption into Italy , and into the Narbonese Province ; where having beaten some Roman Consuls , and pillaged their very Camps , Marius was sent against them , who cut them all in pieces . The last and greatest of all the Wars the Romans had against the Gauls , was under Caesar , for in ten Years that he commanded in Gallia , he defeated four Millions of men , of which one Million were taken Prisoners in Fight , and as many slain , he reduced under his obedience four hundred Nations , and eight hundred Cities , reckoning as well those who being revolted he forced to return to their duty , as those he conquered . It is true that before Marius , Fabius Maximus Aemilianus , having with a small Power assailed a vast Army of Gauls , killed sixscore thousand of them , in one only Battel ; and though he was then afflicted with a Wound newly received , yet he performed this noble Action by going through the Ranks sometimes in his Litter , and sometimes on foot , sustained only by two men on each side of him , encouraging his men , and teaching them how to deal with the Barbarians . To proceed . Caesar having began his War by the * Helvetians and * Tigurians put two hundred thousand of them to the Rout ; of whom the first were defeated by Labienus his Lieutenant , and the other with the Tricourians that assisted them , by himself ( these were the same Tigurians who formerly had caused the Army of Piso and Cassius , to pass under the Yoak , as we read in the Chronicle of Claudius Paulus ) After which he made War upon Ariovistus and the Germans , the lowest of whom was taller then the tallest Roman . They were fierce and salvage , despisers of death ( being perswaded they should one day rise again ) equally patient of heat and cold , and upon a need could live themselves on raw Herbs , and feed their Horses with the green Sprouts of Trees . Yet they seemed to be people not addicted to labour , and who fought not so much with Reason and Discipline , as with fierce and brutish Violence , in which the Romans had the advantage of them , for they for their parts ran on all together with such a fury that they made whole Legions recoyl , whilst the Romans easily giving ground without breaking their Ranks , got the day by their Conduct , and at last cut in pieces fourscore thousand of them . After this Victory Caesar having assailed the * Belgians at the Passage of a certain River , and killed such numbers , that the heaps of dead Bodies served for a Bridge to pass over his Army , but he was hard put to it by the * Nervians who surprising him in his March , before he could put his Army in order , made a horrible slaughter . Most of his Tribunes and Centurions were slain in this conflict , and himself forced to retreat to a Hill with his Guards , where the Enemies kept him besieged , till the tenth Legion falling into the Besiegers Rear cut them all in pieces , though they were no less then sixty thousand men descended of the Cimbrians and the Teutons . The same Caesar defeated the * Allobroges , and slew four hundred thousand * Usipetes and Tencterians , as well armed as disarmed , but the Sicambres assaulting at unawares five thousand of his Horse only with five hundred put them to flight , yet they were afterwards defeated , and paid dear for their boldness . Caesar was likewise the first of the Romans that crossed the Rhine , or passed over into Brittain , an Island so great that it seems another Continent , and of which till then the Romans had no knowledge , He took his time when the Sea was low to embarque his men , and the Flood coming in , his Fleet was raysed up by the Waves , at first insensibly , then a little faster , till at last having Wind and Tide , he came over into Brittain . The end of the Gallick War. APPIAN OF ALEXANDRIA , HIS HISTORY OF THE IBERIAN , OR Spanish War. PART I. BOOK VII . The Argument of this Book . I. DEscription of Spain . II. The occasions of the Wars in Spain , between the Romans and Carthaginians . III. Hannibal made General besieges Saguntum . IV. War declared , and Hannibal marches to Italy . V. Pub. and Cn. Scipio slain in Spain . VI. Scipio the Son of Publius Proconsul into Spain , takes Carthagena by storm . VII . He defeats Asdrubal Son of Gisco at Lersa , and at Careo totally routs him , Mago and Massanissa . VIII . Asdrubal Son of Amilcar marches with his Army into Italy and Scipio goes himself to King Syphax in Africa . IX . Scipio and his Lieutenants take several Cities , the desperate Courage of the Astapians . X. Mutiny in Scipio's Army punished : Indibilis suppressed : Massanissa seeks Scipio's friendship . Mago goes for Liguria , and Scipio for Rome , where he triumphs . XI . Cato sent into Spain defeats the Confederate Cities , his policy to dismantle the Cities of Spain . XII . The successes of Flaccus and Gracchus in Spain . XIII . A General Revolt of the Spaniards . Nobilior Wars against them with ill success . XIV . Marcellus makes a peace with the Spaniards which is disallowed by the Senate . XV. Lucullus Treachery , Cruelty and Covetousness : Cornelius Scipio's single Combat . XVI . The War carried into Portugal , Manlius prosecutes it first with ill , but afterwards with good success . XVII . Attilius and Galba carry on the War : Galba's cruelty and covetousness . Viriatus chosen General of the Barbarians . XVIII . The Viriatick War. XIX . The continuation of that War and Viriatus death . XX. The beginning of the Numantine War , with ill success to the Romans . XXI . Scipio made Consul and sent into Spain , reforms and disciplines the Army . XXII . He lays close siege to Numantia . XXIII . The unexpressible miseries endured by the Numantines : they surrender to Scipio . XXIV . The Actions of several other Generals in Spain , and the conclusion of this History . THE Pyrenaean hills extend themselves from the Tyrrhene Sea , to the Northern Ocean . On the East of which inhabit the Celtae surnamed Galatians , or Gauls , and to the West the Celtiberi , possessing all that circuit of ground , which is washed by the Tyrrhene Sea , and so round about by the Pillars of Hercules to the vast Septentrional Ocean ; for all Spain save only what is inclosed by the Pyrenaean Mountains , which with a mighty and almost streight line separate it from the rest of Europe , is embraced by the Sea. But though it may be sailed round , yet the inhabitants only navigate the Tyrrhene Sea , as far as Hercules Pillars , forbearing the West and Northern parts , unless when they are carried to Brittain with the tide which sets that way only half the day . Beyond , neither the Romans , nor any of the Romans Subjects ever adventured . But Iberia , or ( as some call it ) Spain , is of too vast an extent to be imagined only one Region , for as well in length as breadth it reaches near * ten thousand Furlongs , abounding with divers and sundry Nations , and many Navigable Rivers . Who were the first and most ancient Inhabitants of Spain ( being only to write a Roman History ) I think not very necessary to make any strict inquiry into , but certainly the Celtae at some time or other climbing over the Pyrenaeans , and mixing their habitations with the Iberians , from thence gave them the Name of Celtiberians . 'T is my Opinion likewise , that from very Ancient time , the Phenicians for Traffick sake sailing to and fro , possessed themselves of some parts of Spain . As also some Greeks brought to Tartessus , to King Arganthonius by Sea , might very probably seat themselves in those places ( for Arganthonius then Reigned in Spain , and Tartessus was a Maritime Town which is now called Carpessus ) . But that Temple of Hercules which at this day stands near the Pillars , seems to be built by the Phenicians ; from this sole Argument , that even with in our memory , that God was there worshipped with Phenician Ceremonies , and called the Tyrian , and not the Theban Hercules . But I willingly forbear writing of those Antiquities . This fruitful Country abundant in all good things , the Carthaginians before the Romans attempted and invaded , and already were possessed of some parts , and spoiled and robbed others , until the Romans driving them out , soon became Masters of all they possessed , and the Remainder likewise , after long time , much labour and frequent revolts , being by them brought under , they divided into three parts , to each of which they sent Pretors . Now how they subdued them , and how first with the Carthaginians , and afterwards with the Celtiberians they waged War , shall be the subject of this Book ; the first Part of which contains the Carthaginian Affairs : For their concerns in Spain , it was necessary for me to transfer to the Spanish History , for the same Reasons as I have in the Sicilian History treated of such things , as were acted between the Romans and Carthaginians in Sicily , from the time that the Romans first crossed over into that Island , and began to usurp the Dominion of it ; for the Romans first waged a tedious War with the Carthaginians , in Sicily for Sicily it self , and another in Spain for Spain , whilst at the same both led mighty Forces into other of their Enemies Territories , and these wasted Italy and those Lybia . Now this War began in the hundred and fortieth Olympiad , principally after the breach of the League , made in the Sicilian War , upon this occasion . Amilcar , sirnamed Barcas , at such time when he commanded as General the Carthaginian Army , had made promise of great rewards to the Mercenary Gauls , and Auxiliary Africans , which when they at his return into Lybia laid claim to kindled the African War. In which besides many damages suffered by the Carthaginians from the Africans themselves , they yielded up Sardinia to the Romans , as a reprizal of those losses the Roman Merchants had in this African War sustained . Wherefore Barcas summoned by his Adversaries to Judgement , as the Instrument of inflicting all these calamities upon his Country , having drawn to his party the Heads of the Commonwealth ( by the means especially of Asdrub●l his Son-in-law , who was very popular ) not only evaded a Trial , but a War then happening with the Numidians , prevailed to be chosen General with Hanno , sirnamed the Great , before he had given any account of former administration . This War ended , and Hanno for some Crimes recalled , he remaining sole Commander of the Army , with his Son-in-Law Asdrubal , crossing the Strait , comes to Cadiz , and though he had received no injury from the Spaniards , wasts their Confines , seeking only an opportunity to continue abroad , do some great Actions , and be able to exercise his liberality to the people : For whatever he took by War he so divided , that the Soldier had one part , to oblige them to be the trustier Associates of his Rapines , one part he sent to Carthage , and another distributed into Gifts , to such of the Heads of the Commonwealth as favoured him ; and this course he held till several petty Spanish Kings , and other powerful men , conspiring against him by this means , cut him off . They yoked Oxen into Carts loaden with Wood , and driving them towards the Enemy , marched themselves armed behind , which when the Africans perceived , not dreaming of any such daring deceitful design , they burst out into a laughter ; but when they came so near as to engage , the Spaniards setting fire to the Wood , drove their Carts amongst the Enemy , and the flame growing violent , the Oxen hurrying them hither and thither , disordered the Africans , and breaking their main Body , the Spaniards slew Barcas himself , and many others coming in to their relief . But the Carthaginians having already tasted the sweetness of Spanish plunder , would not so give over , but sent again fresh Forces into Spain , whom they gave Commission to Asdrubal , Amilcars Son-in-Law , to Command : And he chose Hannibal ( soon after famous for warlike exploits ) though now but a young man , yet very daring , and well beloved by the Soldiery , for his Lieutenant General . By whose labour and diligence in Warlike Affairs , together with his Curtesie and Eloquence ( in which he excelled ) he added to his Command a great part of Spain , extending the power of his Arms from the Western Ocean to the River Ib●rus , which divides Spain in the midst , and about five days journey from the Pyrenean Mountains runs into the Septentrional Ocean . But the Saguntines , which were a Colony of the people of Zant , and other Greeks , who inhabited the Mart-towns , and other places of Spain , growing jealous of their own safety , sent Ambassadors to Rome . The Senate , who were unwilling to have the power of the Carthaginians advanced or enlarged , dispatched an Embassie to Carthage , where it was agreed , that the limits of the Carthaginian Empire should be the River Iberus , beyond which neither should it be lawful for the Carthaginians by Arms to provoke their Allies , nor for them to pass over to make War upon the Carthaginians , but the Saguntines , and other Greeks should enjoy their liberty . And to this end a solemn Instrument was signed on both sides . In the mean time , while Asdrubal governed that part of Spain , subject to the Carthaginians , a Slave ( that he might offer an acceptable Sacrifice to the Ghost of his dead Master , cruelly murdered by Asdrubal's command ) suddenly and privately assaulting him , as he was carelesly hunting , slew him , and being soon after convicted of the Fact , was with dreadful Torments put to death by Hannibal ; who forthwith , though very young , yet dearly beloved by the Soldiers , was by the Army saluted General , and their Military Grant confirmed by consent of the Senate . When the death of Amilcar and Asdrubal was known among those , who in several parts of the Commonwealth stood in fear of their Power , they began to despise Hannibal's youth , and to transport the crimes of the dead on their Clients and Friends ; the people consenting with the Accusers , and mindful of past injuries , making others guilty of the sorrows they had under Amilcar and Asdrubal patiently endured : even to the compelling those that from them had received great presents to restore them to the Publick , as part of the Prey gotten from the Enemy . They therefore sent Letters to Hannibal , desiring his assistance and support , and warily advising him , that if he neglected those , who should be his assistants as home , he would become contemptible to all his Fathers Enemies : But he of himself fore-seeing all these things , and not being ignorant , but that by endangering his Friends , they laid Snares for him , as formerly they had done for his Father and Brother-in-Law , though it behoved him to be very careful of his Conduct , lest always fearfully delaying and dissembling his hate , he should be tormented with continual debate , and perpetually exposed to the lust and will of the Carthaginian people , light and inconstant , and ever ingrateful to those deserved best of them . Besides Fame reported , that when yet a Boy , his Father had at the flaming Altars made him swear , That when ever he should be called to Office in the Commonwealth , he should be an eternal Enemy to the Romans . For this reason he imagined , that if he could involve his Country in lasting and difficult troubles , and distract them with high and doubtful undertakings , his Friends would be safe : He now beheld not only Africa in Peace , but likewise the Carthaginian Dominion in Spain ; but if he could stir up War with Rome ( which he vehemently desired ) he thougt his fellow Citizens would have their Heads filled with cares and fears , whilst he , if this War had happy success , should gain immortal glory , having added to his Country the Empire of the World , which if taken from the Romans there were no other Competitors for it : Or if his hopes failed him , future Ages would at least applaud his noble attempts . To give a brave beginning to these Designs , he consulted how to cross the Iberus ; and having commanded the Torboletae , Neighbours to the Saguntines ; whose Fields the Saguntines had wasted to come to him , sends them to Carthage , and among other secrets , writes that the Roman Spaniards sollicited the Carthaginian allies to revolt , charging herewith those of Saguntum , and weaving all he did with craft , so often writes this , that at length the Senate decreed he should deal with the Saguntines , as he thought fit . Laying hold on this occasion , he contrived that the Torboletae should again come to him to complain against the Saguntines , who summoned to send to him their Deputies ; when they were come , he commanding all matters of Controversie , between both parties , should be disputed before him , they answered , That they referred all things to the Romans ; whereat Hannibal enraged , commanded them forthwith to depart the Camp , and himself the same night , with all his Forces , crossing the Iberus , began to waste their Territories , and to bring his Engines before the City , which because he saw he could not take by force , he begirt with a Trench and Pallisado , raising Towers at convenient distances , and resolving to reduce it by Siege . The Saguntines oppressed with this sudden and unexpected invasion , sent Ambassadors to Rome , and the Senate with them dispatched away others : First , to admonish Hannibal of the League ; and if he would not obey , then to go to Carthage to complain of him . These arriving in Spain by Sea , were coming towards the Camp , when Hannibal forbid them to advance any farther . Wherefore they bent their course directly towards Carthage , where being arrived , and pleading the Solemn League and Contract , the Carthaginians accused the Saguntines of having wronged their Subjects : the Ambassadors proposed , That the difference should be decided by Roman Judges : they replyed , They used not to refer wrongs to judgement , which they could revenge themselves of . This being reported at Rome , some voted the sending present assistance to the Saguntines , but others judged it better to delay it , because in the Articles of Peace they were not written Allies to the people of Rome , but free , and to enjoy their Liberty . This last opinion carried it : So that the Saguntines despairing of the Roman aid , all things growing scarce , by reason of the long Siege ( for Hannibal finding it at first well stored , and abounding in all things , was the more industrious to straiten them ) they by Publick Proclamation commanded all the Gold and Silver , both Publick and Private , to be brought into the Market place , and there that it might be of no use of Hannibal , melted it down with Lead , Brass , and other baser Metals . Then thinking it more honourable to dye fighting , than be starved with hunger ; made a Sally by night , and with great fury fell into the Africans Quarters , yet sleeping , and suspecting no such thing , killing some , as they rose out of their Beds , and trembling , snatch'd at their Arms , and others , as they opposed them : but after a tedious conflict , many Africans , and all the Saguntines were slain . The Women from the Walls beholding the death of their Husbands , some threw themselves from the Roofs of their Houses , others hanged themselves , and others cut their Childrens Throats . This was the sad end of a City , once rich and potent . Hannibal finding how they had cheated him of his Gold , in a rage caused all the Captives , and Youth remaining , to be slain . But the City being seated near the Sea , and not far from Carthage , in a fruitful Soil , he restored and replenished with new Inhabitants , making it a Carthaginian Colony , which is now , as I think the same called * Carthago Spartagena . The Romans hereupon sent Ambassadors to Carthage , whom they demanded to deliver up Hannibal , as having broken the League , unless they would by publick assent own whatever he had done , and if they refused to deliver him , forthwith to declare War. The Demand being made , because they would not deliver up Hannibal , the War was in this manner denounced . The Ambassador smiling , and putting his hand into his bosom , told them , I bring you here , O Carthaginians , either War or Peace , chuse which you will have : They cryed out , Do thou then give us which thou please : Whereupon he profering War , they all said they accepted it , and forthwith sent commands to Hannibal , that freely the League being now broken , he should now overcome all Spain . He marching to the neighbouring people , either by perswasions , force or fear gained them ; gathered together mighty Forces , but revealing to none the design he had , though his strength were bent to the War in Italy , he had already sent Agents into Gaul , and some to make discovery of the passages of the Alpes , and how he might best carry his Forces to Italy , leaving his Brother Asdrubal in Spain , whilst the Romans supposed they had only a War to manage against the Carthaginians in Spain and Africa , without the least suspicion that ever they would enter Italy : For they had sent Tiberius Sempronius Longus with one hundred and sixty Ships , and two Legions into Africa . But what Longus , or other Roman Generals did in Africa , is set down in the Punick War. Moreover , into Spain they sent P. Cornelius Scipio with threescore Ship , ten thousand Foot , and seven hundred Horse , and gave him Cn. Cornelius Scipio for Lieutenant . Of these Publius more certainly informed , by the Marsilian● Merchants , that Hannibal had already passed the Alpes into Italy , fearful lest finding the Italians unprepared , he should oppress them , leaving the Army he had in Spain with Cneus his Brother , and embarking on a Galley , he landed in * Hetruria . But what as well he , as other Generals commanding in this War did , till such time as after the expiration of sixteen years , they then hardly forced Hannibal out of Italy , the next Book shall declare , wherein all Hannibals exploits performed in Italy are contained , wherefore it is intituled , The Roman Wars with Hannibal . Cneus did nothing memorable in Spain , before his Brothers coming ; But the time of his Magistracy expired , the Romans gave Commission to the new Consuls to prosecute the War in Italy , and against Hannibal in the room of Publius ; and commanded him to go Proconsul into Spain : from which time both of the Brothers joyntly maintained the War against Asdrubal , the African General till such time as Syphax King of the Numidians making War upon the Carthaginians , they called him home with the greatest part of his Forces , and in his absence they easily overpowred the rest , and as they were no less expert in the Duty of Generals then skilful in alluring , and pacifying the minds of men , they drew many Cities to their Party . But after Peace concluded with the Numidian King , the Carthaginians sending Asdrubal with a more powerful Army and thirty Elephants , joyning in Commission with him two Colleagues , Mago , and another Asdrubal the Son of Gilco , War lay heavier upon the Scipio's , who yet oftentimes retired victorious with the slaughter of many Africans and Elephants . Till Winter coming on , the Africans retired among the Turditani and for the Scipio's , Cneus went and wintred among the Orsonenses , and Publius among the Castulovenses ; which last having advice of Asdrubal's advancing that way , going out of the City with a small Party , only to discover the Enemies Camp , imprudently fell in with Asdrubal and his Horse , by whom both he and all that were with him were overpowred and cut in pieces . In the mean time Gneus Ignorant of this Calamity , had sent some Soldiers to his Brother to receive Corn , who joyning Battel with another Party of Africans they unexpectedly met upon the way : news of it being brought to Cneus , he made hast to their relief , with such Soldiers as he had in readiness , but the Carthaginians having before cut in pieces the other Party , fell upon Cneus likewise , and forced him to fly for shelter to a certain Tower , which setting on fire they burnt him and all his people . This misfortunate end had those two brave men the Scipio's , leaving the Spaniards , especially those gained by their Conduct , to the Roman alliance , in no small regret for their loss . The Fathers at Rome grievously afflicted at this distaster , sent Marcellus ( newly come from Sicily ) and with him Claudius into Spain with a thousand Horse , ten thousand Foot , and store of Provision , who whilst they sloathfully manage Affairs , the Carthaginian Power mightily increased in Spain , almost all the Province being possessed by them , and the Romans shut in the Pyrenean Mountains , which reported at Rome , more sadly disquieted the Fathers , fearful lest whilst Hannibal wasted those parts of Italy next the Alpes , the Africans should make a descent at the other end , wherefore though they willingly would have given over this Spanish War , yet they thought it not safe , apprehensive lest it likewise might be transferred to Italy , and therefore appointed a day of assembly , for the nominating a Proconsul for Spain , but when no man then stood for it , their fears revived , and a sad silence seized all the assembly . Till Cornelius Scipio ( the Son of Publius slain in Spain ) a very young man ( being not yet twenty four years of Age ) but prudent and valiant , and of a strong constitution , stept forth in the midst of the people , and with a brave and noble boldness , discoursing first of his Father , and then of his Uncle , deploring both their misfortune , added that he alone was left of that Family to be the revenger of his Father , his Uncle , and his Country , and copiously and magnificently subjoyning many other things , as if inspired by some Divine Spirit promising not only the recovery of Spain , but the Conquest of Africa and Carthage it self , so that his discourse seemed to some to proceed only from youthful Levity , but because he cheared the peoples fainting minds with hope ( for promises are Cordials to any that are in fear ) thinking he had a heart fit for these great things , they chose him General for Spain , but the Old men interpreted this rather a confident rashness in him , then a setled bravery of mind ; which when Scipio perceived he recalled the people to the Assembly , and with the same Gravity as before , speaking of his Age , said that it ought to be no objection to his undertakings , yet if any one of riper Years , would accept the command , he was ready to yield it to him . But none taking up the offer , he went with greater admiration and applause to this War , with 〈◊〉 thousand Foot , and five hundred Horse ( for he was not permitted to carry greater Forces , whilst Hannibal wasted Italy ) with Mony and other warlike Provision , and twenty eight Ships , which carried him into Spain , where ●oyning the Remain of the old Spanish Army to those he brought , and calling a Counsel , he confirmed the Soldiers minds , with a noble and eloquent Oration . And already the Fame was spread throughout all Spain , weary of the Carthaginian Government , and desirous of Scipio's Vertue , that Scipio the Son of Scipio was come , a General sent to them by the Counsel of the Gods. And Scipio himself knowing the opinion conceived of him , much improved it , by pretending to do nothing but by advice from above . But when he had certain knowledge that the Enemy had four standing Camps , at good distance from each other , and that their numbers were five and twenty thousand Foot , and two thousand five hundred Horse , and that all their Stores , Money , Corn , Arms , Darts , Ships , Captives and Hostages for all Spain , were laid up in the City , called formerly Saguntum ; but now Carthagena , where Mago commanded with ten thousand Carthaginians ; he resolved , as thinking the Garrison of no great strength , first to invest this place , both because he was desirous to possess himself of such Stores , and because he understood , if he took this City , abounding in Silver , Gold , and all Riches , and whence it was but a short passage into Africa , it would be a secure retreat for him both from Sea and Land. Encouraged by these hopes , all men knowing whither he designed , about Sun-set he Discamped , and all night long marched towards Carthagena , and about break of day , began to open his Trenches , to the great terrour of the Enemy , who dream'd not of his coming ; the next day he prepared for the assault , and disposed his Engines and Scaling Ladders , about all parts of the Town , save only in that place , where the Walls are low , by reason of the Seas washing them ; for which reason likewise they are the less vigilantly defended . Then at night , when all were armed with Darts and Stones , the Fleet likewise lying before the Haven , lest the Enemies Ships should slip out ( for this brave spirited man had conceived a certain hope of taking the Town ) before day he advanced with his Machines , commanding those on the Machines to charge : Mago at the Gates instructs his ten thousand , that when they saw it convenient , they should rush forth only with their Swords , for that Spears would be of little use in those narrow places ; the rest of his Soldiers he posted upon Towers , disposing many Engines , Stones , Darts , and Catapults upon the Walls , and with great diligence attending the Affair : At length the shot being given , the charge was stoutly made and received , Stones , Darts , and other sorts of missile Arms , flew about with great violence , some from hands , some from Machines , and some from Slings ; and if there were any other device , it was made use off . But Scipio's men were hard put to it , for those ten thousand men that were at the Gates , rushing out with their Swords in their hands , upon those that thrust forward the Engines , and giving and taking many wounds , the dispute was a long time equal : till at length by unwearied courage , and fixed resolution , the Romans got the the better ; and then Fortune changing , those who stood upon the Walls began to be afflicted : but when the Scaling Ladders were applied ; the Carthaginians , who had sallied only with their short Swords speedily returning into the City , shut the Gates , and leap'd upon the Walls : So that now new work and labour was cut out for the Romans . Whilst these things were doing , Scipio , who was no where absent , encouraging and chearing up his men ; observing about noon that the water was fallen away , from that part where the Bay washed the ower Wall ( for at certain hours the Sea Eb'd and Flow'd ) and was now so shoal , some places it was not above brest , and in others scarce midleg high ; and knowing the Nature of the Bay , that it would continue thus shallow all the remainder of the day , until the accustomed return of the Tide , he cryed out with a loud voice , Now Soldiers , now is the time , now God our helper comes , now storm that Wall , where the Sea of its own accord withdrawing opens you a way : Now with speed bring your Ladders , I my self will show you the way . This said , snatching a Ladder , he sets it to the Wall , and would himself first have mounted , if his Esquires and other Soldiers had not hindred him ; but they therewith clapping many Ladders at once to the Wall , and both sides meeting with great noise and fury , made a mighty slaughter of each other , till the Romans having possessed themselves of some of the higher Towers . Scipio filling them with Trumpets and Cornets , commanded them to sound as loud as possibly they could , according to the custom when a City is taken ; whilst in the mean time others running about , fill'd all places with tumult and confusion ; and some in this disorder of their Enemies leaping over the Walls , and let in Scipio's whole Army , whereupon the Townsmen run to their Houses , and Mago with his ten thousand drew up into the Market place , where being most at the first charge slain , and he only with a few fled to the Castle ; Scipio presently following , and Mago perceiving no hopes of safety left , his Soldiers being all utterly dismay'd and astonished , yielded himself . Thus by his Gallantry and good Fortune , a rich and powerful City in one day ( the fourth of his setting down before it ) reduced under Scipio's power ; he began to conceive hopes of mighty things , and now the common Fame spread concerning him , that he acted nothing but by Divine Counsel , was more and more confirmed , and himself had the same opinion , believing henceforward all his undertakings directed from above ; and whenever he went into the Capitol , having caused the Gates to be shut , he often staid there a long time , as if he had been conferring with some God ; whence now in solemn Pomps a Statue of Scipio's is only brought out of the Capitol , and all the rest out of the place of Assemblies . This City thus taken , furnished with all things necessary for Peace or War : Scipio found there vast quantities of all sorts of spoil , store of Arms , Darts , Engines , Rigging , and thirty three Gallies , Corn and sundry sorts of Provisions ; Ivory , Gold and Silver , as well wrought into Vessels and coined , as uncoined in abundance , together with all the Spanish Hostages and Prisoners , and such as had before been taken from the Romans . The next day having sacrificed , celebrated the Victory , and applauded the Soldiers Valour ; he likewise assembled the Townsmen , and in an Oration admonished them to keep in memory the Name of the Scipio's . Then he sent the Captives every one to their homes , hoping by this kindness to bring over their Cities to his party . He likewise distributed rewards to the Soldiers ; to him who first mounted the Walls , a very large one , to the second half so much , to the third a third part , and to the rest according to their Deserts and Valour . What Gold , Silver or Ivory he found , he sent upon the Enemies Ships to Rome , where they decreed three days Supplication , because after so many Miserie 's the Publick Happiness began to take breath : but the greatness and celerity of this bold attempt , sorely terrified both the Spaniards , and the Carthaginians that were in Spain . Scipio leaving a Garrison in Carthagena , and giving orders for raising higher the Wall to the Sea side , went himself about the rest of the Province , or sent Friends into several parts to renew an alliance with them , and those who would not comply , he reduced by force of Arms. Asdrubal , the Son of Amilcar , one of the Carthaginian Generals had far distant in Celtiberia , a chosen Army of Mercenary Soldiers , and the other the Son of Gisco , sending Agents to those Cities , who had hitherto continued faithful to the Carthaginians , to perswade them still to continue their fidelity , in a short time hoped to see innumerable Forces in Spain ; and Mago he sent into all the adjacent parts to list men under pay , whilst in the mean time himself in Lersa entring in hostile manner into their Territories , who had fallen off ; prepared to lay Siege to some Towns , but frightned with Scipio's sudden approach , he retreated to Baetica , and fortified both the City and his Camp , where few days after he was overcome by Scipio , who possessed himself both of Camp and City : whereupon he issued out Orders for all the Carthaginian Forces throughout Spain , to come to the City of Careo , resolving with his whole united Power to fall upon Scipio . And already , there were come in to him no small number of Spaniards under Mago's Conduct , and Numidians under the Command of Massanissa . Asdrubal with his Foot lay entrenched , Massanissa and Mago with his Horse in Quarters : Scipio had so divided his Foot as to send Laelius with one part against Mago , whilst himself with the other fell upon Massanissa . This fight was somewhat doubtful and dangerous to the Romans ; for the Numidians at a distance threw their Darts , and so wheeling off , returned again to the charge at pleasure ; but when Scipio commanded his men , that after throwing their Piles with all their force , they should press in as hard as they could upon the Enemy , then the Numidians not having room to wheel , were worsted , and fled away to their Camp : Scipio in a strong and safe place , as he could wish for , pitched his Camp , within ten furlongs of his Enemy . In the Carthaginian Army were seventy thousand Foot , fifteen hundred Horse , and thirty six Elephants . Scipio had not a part of that number , wherefore he for some time forbore fighting , save only for some light skirmishes ; but when through want of Provisions , hunger began to afflict his Army , thinking it dishonourable to retreat , having first sacrificed ; suddenly ( though otherwise his Army were both willing and ready enough ) he affirmed , God had according to custom appeared to him , and exhorted him to engage the Enemy , that they should rather relye upon the Divine Conduct , then upon force and multitude ; for the greatest Victories were not gained by numbers of Men , but by the grace and favour of the Gods. And whilst they gave credit to his words , he commanded the Diviners to bring forth the Entrails ; and as he was speaking , seeing some Birds fly to and again with great rejoycing and earnestness he showed them , as a certain sign of Victory , given him from above ; and as if at the sight of them , he had been possessed by some spirit , now viewing them , and now crying out , turned about after them , the whole Army imitating their General in his several postures ; and he turning this and that way towards the Soldiers , stirred them up as to a Victory already prepared for them , till now having wrought them up to his wishes , he thought not convenient to let their Courage cool by any delay ; but whilst they were perswaded , all he yet spoke was by Divine Instinct , not in the heat of that perswasion , after such lucky signs , protract the fight : Wherefore , as soon as they had eaten , he commanded his Soldiers to Arms , and giving the charge of the Horse to Syllanus , and of the Foot to Laelius and Martius rushed unexspectedly upon the Enemy , for the Camps being but ten furlongs distant from each other , Scipio was upon them before Asdrubal's , Mago's or Massanissa's men could take any food to refresh them , forcing them hastily to snatch up their Arms , not without great Consternation and Tumult . Both Horse and Foot being then engaged , the Roman Horse got the better ; for as they had done in the former fight , charging home , and with great fury upon the Numidians , so that they could not make a retreat , and then again wheel about upon the Enemy , they soon made their Darts ineffectual . But the Foot much inferiour in number , were oppressed by the Africans , and were now yielding up the honour of the day , nor would by any of Scipio's encouragements or exhortations be perswaded to stand , till the General himself giving his Horse to his Boy , and snatching a Shield , runs alone between both Battels , and with a loud voice crying out , Now or never Romans rescue your Scipio from danger . At that voice , both those those who stood next and saw , and those farther off who heard what danger he was in , altogether moved , as well with respect as fear for their General , with great outcrys ran violently upon the Enemy , whose charge the Africans not able to sustain , ( for towards evening their strength failed them for want of Food ) began to give ground . Then in a short time was made a most horrible slaughter ; such success had Scipio at the Battel of Careo , which long time seemed doubtful and dangerous , there were slain about eight hundred of the Romans , and about fifteen thousand of the Enemy . Scipio pursued the Africans , who made a hasty retreat , infesting and charging them in Flank or Rear , where-ever he could reach them , till they having gained a certain Post , fortified by Nature , commodious for Water and Provisions , and inexpugnable by any means , but a tedious Siege , called upon by other Affairs , he left Syllanus to block them up , and went himself through the rest of Spain , reducing the Cities to obedience . The Africans besieged by Syllanus , by little and little made their retreat towards the Sea side , that they might get over into Cadiz , followed in their March by Syllanus , who incommoded them to the utmost of his power , and returned to Scipio to Carthagena . Now Asdrubal , the Son of Amilcar , having towards the Northern Ocean leavied new Forces , being called by his Brother Hannibal into Italy , taking his March along the Coasts of the North Sea , that he might secure himself from Scipio ; and crossing over the Pyrenean Mountains , he got down in Gaul with a numerous Army of Celtiberian Mercenaries ; and thus unknown to the Romans made haste into Italy . Mean while Lucius returning from Rome , told Scipio that the Romans had some thoughts of sending him to command in Africa ; which being what he himself had often before hoped and wished for , he dispatched away Laelius in five Ships to Africa , with presents to King Syphax , to put him in mind of Scipio's Friendship , and to entreat him to enter into a League offensive and defensive with him , if the Romans should send any Forces into Africa : Syphax having accepted the presents , and returned others , promised to do as he desired ; which when the Carthaginians heard , they likewise sent Ambassadors to Syphax , to treat an Alliance with him , whereof Scipio having certain intelligence , and judging wisely , that if the Carthaginians should rob him of Syphax friendship , it would be a thing of no small importance , he resolved to go in person to him , and accompanied with Lelius , embarked on two Gallies , and steered his course towards Africa , when he came nigh the shore , and was upon the point of entring the Harbour , the Carthaginian Ambassadors ( unknown to the King ) armed out those long Ships they had , and in hostile manner went to meet him , but Scipio setting his Sails was too swift for them , and got safely into Port. Syphax invited both parties to be his guests but privately made a league with Scipio , and having engaged himself by faithful promise dismissed him , and lest the Carthaginians should have any design to intercept him , detained them somewhat longer with him , till he had reached so far off to Sea , that he was out of danger , this hazard Scipio run both in the Voyage and in Port. 'T is reported that at a Banquet made by that King , Scipio and Asdrubal being placed upon the same bed , Asdrubal discoursed with him about many things , and admiring his gravity , said afterwards among his Friends . That he was a man not only formidable in Wa● but even in the midst of jollity and feasting . At the same time it hapned that not a few of the Celtiberians and Spaniards , whose Cities had revolted to the Romans , took pay under Mago the Carthaginian , whom Martius falling upon , slew about fifteen hundred of , and putting the ●est to flight , dispersed them among the Cities , besides having driven another body of an Army commanded by Hanno , consisting of seven hundred Horse and six thousand Foot , to a certain eminence , he reduced them to such scarcity , that they sent Agents to him for peace , he commanded them to deliver up Hanno and the Fugitives , and then he would treat with them ; Whereupon presently laying hold upon Hanno ( who stood by and heard all this ) they delivered him up with all the Fugitives . Martius then demands the Prisoners , whom having also received he orders them to bring down the sum of mony promised and agreed upon , into the Plain and Champian Fields , for high places , said he , not well suit with punishment ; when they were come into the plain , You are the Ring-leaders , said he , of those who when their Countries have submitted to us , yet continue to bear Arms under the Enemy against them , however laying down your weapons I permit you to depart unpunished . Hereat the Celtiberians grievously incensed cryed all out with one voice they would not lay down their Arms , whereupon followed a sharp engagement : wherein some of them ( not unrevenged ) being slain , the rest got safe to Mago who sometime before was advancing towards Hanno's Camp , but hearing of his loss crossed over into Cadiz , where he lay idle in great want , expecting the Issue of things . But Scipio having sent Syllanus before to the City of Castace to receive them into Friendship , they not hearkning to peace he prepared to besiege them , and communicated his resolutions to Scipio , who dispatching away some Engins for the assault , himself followed , but in his march resolved to force the City of Illyrgis . This Town had been confederate with the Romans in the time of the former Scipio's who being slain , the Romans that escaped the slaughter flying hither they received them , but ( though at that time in alliance with them ) delivered them up to the Carthaginians . Scipio enraged at this treachery , in four hours time overcame them , and though himself received a wound in the neck , gave not over the fight till he saw the Victory certain , the Soldiers at their own instance , without any command , neglecting the spoil and plunder ( so much did their Generals wound , wound their very souls ) spared neither Sex nor age , not suffering their rage to cool till they levelled the whole City with the ground . Scipio being from thence come to Castace , dividing his Forces into three parts , laid siege to it , but forbore the assault to give the inhabitants time to repent , which he had intelligence they were already disposed to , and not long after having slain those of the Garrison , that opposed their intentions , the Conquerors yielded themselves to Scipio , who placing there a new Garrison , and committing the care of the City to one of the inhabitants , a man of good fame and reputation , he returned himself to Carthagena , sending Syllanus and Martius towards the Sea-coasts , that as far as they could they might wast and spoil the whole Country . There was a certain town called Astapa , which had ever sided with the Carthaginians , the inhabitants whereof being besieged by Martius , and well forseeing if they were overcome by the Romans they should be subjected to perpetual slavery , brought all things they had of value into the Market-place , and piling up wood about them , placed their Wives and Children on the top of all , then fifty of their stoutest men compelled by oath promised , that when they saw the City in such distress , that it must needs be taken , they would first kill the Women and Children , and then setting fire to the pile slay themselves . And so invoking the Gods against Martius , with great Noise and Clamor they sallied out , when nothing was less feared by the Enemy , then that they durst appear without their Walls , wherefore they easily repulsed the light Armed Foot , and Horse , which first engaged them , and when an Armed Legion advanced , the desperate Astapians still fought most couragiously , but at length were forced to fall under their multitudes , whom they did yield to in valor ; being all slain with their Arms in their hands , those fifty left in the City slew the Women and Children , and then setting fire to the Pile cast themselves into it , leaving no fruits of the Victory to the Conquerors . Martius admiring the Astapians , spared the buildings . After these things Scipio fell sick , and while Martius commanded the Army , some Soldiers who had spent their means in luxury and riot , supposing because they had nothing , they should have no rewards , for all their labors , but both the Advantage and Honor of all was done , would redound to Scipio , openly deserted Martius , and encamped by themselves , to whom many in like manner flocked from the Garrisons , Mago hereupon sent some with Mony to encourage them to a revolt : the Mony they received , and created among themselves new Leaders and Centurions , who managed all things as they pleased , and had their own Councils ; when Scipio heard hereof , he sent Letters apart to these deserters telling them , that being prevented by sickness he could not yet reward them . Others he sent to those not yet infected with this Contagion , advising them to recal their mad fellow Souldiers to their duty , and others again , to all together , as if they were reconciled , wherein he wrote that he should be ready to pardon any that had slipt aside , commanding them all to come to Carthagena , and receive their pay ; while these letters were reading , some thought they were not to be trusted , others gave full credit to them , At last they agreed among themselves to go all together to Carthagena . In the mean time Scipio gives directions to those Senators , that were with him , that as soon as any of the heads of this conspiracy came , they should accost them in a friendly manner , pleasantly admonishing them , and inviting them to be their guests , privately secure them : he likewise gave Order to his Tribunes , that at dawn of day they should get together the most faithful of their Souldiers , with their Swords by their sides , and posting them in the most convenient places of the Assembly , if any tumult should begin they should presently fall on , and kill without expecting a signal . Not long after day light , the General getting up was brought to the Tribunal , and the Cryers were commanded to call the Soldiers to the Assembly . They not expecting the Cryers call , thinking it would be very rude if they should make their General , who had not yet fully recovered his strength , wait longer for them ( imagining withal that they were called to come and receive rewards ) ran in hast from all parts , some without Swords and others for hast , only with a loose Coat about them , not staying to put on other Cloaths , Scipio ( the appointed guards keeping close ) first reproved them sharply for their Villanous Action , but Yet , said he , punishment is only to be inflicted on those were Authors of the crime , in doing which I will use your help ; Scarce had he spoke these words but the Croud dividing as if he had given them a sign to do it , the heads of the mutiny were by the Senators set forth in the midst , exclaming as they were led along , and imploring their fellow Soldiers help , but whoever at their Outcrys did but murmur , were presently slain by the Tribunes . The rest of the Croud perceiving the whole place of Assembly beset with Armed Men in a sad silence hung down their heads , whilst those brought into the midst of them , were by Scipio's command first scourged with Rods , and then fastned to the stake , had their heads struck off with Axes ; which done he made the Cryers to proclaim pardon to the rest . In this Condition stood Scipio's Army . There was one Indibilis a little King , and one of those who had made a League and Confederacy with Scipio , who at the same time that the mutiny was in Scipio's Army , in hostile maner invaded the Territories of some of Scipio's Allies , and when Scipio led the Army against him , maintained so stout a fight , that he slew twelve hundred of the Romans , but having lost twenty thousand of his own , he sent Ambassadors to Scipio to crave peace , which for a considerable sum of Mony was granted him . Massanissa likewise crossing the Sea unknown to Asdrubal , came to a conference with Scipio , and giving him his right hand promised , that if he could come over into Africa , he would give him all the assistance he could . This was a man in all things constant to his Faith , but he for this reason fell off from the Carthaginians , Massanissa was betrothed to the Daughter of Asdrubal , the General under whom he now made War , and Syphax almost died for this Ladies Love , wherefore the Carthaginians judging of what importance it would be to them , in this present War if they could joyn to their party against the Romans so Potent a King , without consulting the Father , gave him the Daughter in Marriage , and and this Asdrubal out of respect to him , kept secret from Massanissa , but he finding it out some other way , sought thereupon Scipio's friendship . Mago , having still a fleet to command , seeing the affairs of Spain grown desperate , sailed among the Ligurians and Gauls , there to raise Mercenary Soldiers . After his departure those of Cadiz , as if betrayed by Mago , yielded themselves to the Romans , from which time first began the Roman Custom to send Annual Magistrates into Spain as to a Conquered People , to keep in Peace and Govern the Province , which hapned in the hundred forty fourth Olympiad . But Scipio leaving the whole Country in Peace , with no very strong Garrisons ( placed all the Soldiers weakned with wounds , together in one City , which from Italy he called the Italian , famous for the birth of Trajan and Adrian , who after in succeeding times came to be Roman Emperors ) and himself building a Magnificent Fleet , with a great Number of Captives , and loaden with Mony , Arms and other spoils , returned to Rome , where he was received with mighty Pomp to his great and incredible glory , as well because of his youth , as because of the Expedition wherewith he had done so many Noble exploits , insomuch that those who envyed him , confessed that his actions had far exceeded his Rich Promises , wherefore to the admiration of all Men he received the Honor of Triumph . Indibilis who as soon as Scipio was gone rebelled , was by those who Commanded in Spain , gathering together Forces out of the Garrisons , and Auxiliaries from their Allies , fought with and slain , the stirrers up of the Rebellion were brought to tryal , their goods confiscate , and they condignly punished . The People their confederates condemned to pay fines , disarmed , and forced to give Hostages , and receive stronger Garrisons . This Issue had the Romans first Attempts in Spain . In succeeding times the Romans being employed in War against the Gauls , the inhabitants about Po , and Philip of Macedon , the Spaniards laying hold of the opportunity , began to form new designs . To suppress which were sent Generals from Rome , Sempronius Tudertinus and M. H●lvidius , and after them Minucius , to whom , because the troubles grew greater ▪ Cato , with larger Forces was sent for Successor , a young Man indeed but solid , patient in labor , and so fam'd for Prudence and Eloquence , that he was among the Romans called Demosthenes , by way of comparing him with that most Excellent of all the Graecian Orators , He arriving in Spain , when he came among the Mart Towns , there gathered about him from all parts above forty thousand Enemies . Having taken a little time to Exercise his Soldiers , when the signals on both sides were hung out , and the Armies ready to Engage , he sent away his fleet to Marsilia , telling the Soldiers the present danger was not so great , in their Enemies being superior to them in Numbers ( for that nothing was difficult which stedfast courage could not overcome ) as in their want of shipping , so that they had no way of refuge or safety left but in being victorious , And having thus spoken led his Soldiers to the fight , not filled with hopes according to the custom of other Generals , but with the terror of their danger . The Battels being joyned he went every where intreating , pressing forward , and incouraging his Men , and when the fight had continued doubtful till evening , not a few falling on both sides , he with three Cohorts of the reserve went to the top of a high hill , from whence he had a clear prospect of the whole Action , where observing his Main Body much oppressed , running down with great shouts and fury upon the Enemy , and first exposing himself to danger , he gave a beginning to the Victory . All Night he gave the Enemy chase slaying Multitudes , and possessing himself of their Camp : at his return he congratulated his Soldiers embracing them as the Authors of the Victory , then giving them that time to refresh their bodies by repose , which their labors required , he afterwards sold the prey . But when Deputies came to him from all parts to crave Peace , he first demanded Hostages , and afterwards signing Letters , sent them to all the People severally , giving order to those that carried them , to take care , that they might be delivered in one day , which he had appointed , having before computed in how long time a Messenger might be going to the remotest City , and accordingly to the rest . By these Letters he Commanded the Magistrates of every particular City , that the same day on which they received his Orders , they should demolish the Walls of their City , which if they delayed , he denounced their slavery . They newly overcome in battel , and ignorant , whether these Commands were sent to the rest , or to them only , were tormented with great fears , for if this Command were to them alone , they knew themselves not able to withstand the Romans , and if the Command were general , they were no less fearful lest they should be the only City delay'd it's execution . Therefore , and because they had not time to send mutual Messengers to each other , and were likewise urged to dispatch by those who brought the Orders , every one having their own safety only in prospect , they all diligently set themselves about throwing down their Walls , for when they had once decreed obedience , they thought their Celerity would prove to their advantage , and those whose Walls were first demolished should have the Honor of it . Thus all the Cities about the River Iberus by the policy of the General , in one day levelled their own Walls , the consequence of which was , that by reason of their weakness , they continued longer in Peace . Some years after , about the hundred and fiftieth Olympiad the inhabitants about the River Iberus , and the Lusones with many Spanish Exiles and Fugitives revolted from the Romans . These being defeated by Fulvius Flaccus fled to their several Cities , but the greatest part having no land , and only laboring for their bread , chose Complega for their habitation , a City newly built , and strangely and suddenly become powerful ; from hence sending to Flaccus , they commanded that the * Cloaks , Horses and Swords of several Men by name slain in the late War , might be given up to them , and that he would suddenly , before any thing worse befel him , depart from Spain . Answer being returned that he would bring them many of those Cloaks , Flaccus with the Army following their Deputies , pitcht his Camp before the City . But they having Souls too mean to maintain so lofty a Command , betook themselves to flight wasting the lands of the Barbarians their Neighbors . Now the Spaniards went doubly clad , their upper garment being loose and fastned together with buttons which they called a Saga , or Cloak . Tiberius Sempronius Grac●hus succeeded Flaccus in Command at the same time when twenty thousand Celtiberians besieged Carabis a City in Alliance with the Romans . Which because strong reports were raised of it's being taken , Gracchus hastned the more to relieve . But when he found it so encompassed with Enemies that he could not give the besieged any notice of his coming . Cominius Captain of a Troop of Horse having first well weighed the matter , and acquainted Gracchus with it , puts himself in the Spanish dress , and cunningly mixing with the Enemies Forragers , passed through their Camp for a Spaniard , and thence by running reached the City , telling the Townsmen , that Gracchus was at hand , whereupon they with courage underwent all difficulties till the third day , when the Enemies retreating at Gracchus approach , they were delivered from the siege . About the same time near twenty thousand Men coming out of Complega towards Gracchus Camp , with boughs in their hands after the manner of suppliants , when they drew near , as if upon a sudden they had changed their minds they made an assault , filling the whole Army with fear and terror , but Gracchus by singular policy dessembling a flight , deserted his Tents and presently after facing about , and setting upon them intent on the Plunder , slew a great number , and taking the City subdued likewise the Confines . After which dividing the Lands among those wanted , and giving them seats to inhabit in he made a League with all the People that inhabited those quarters , chiefly on condition that they should be friends to the people of Rome , and to that end mutual Oaths being given and taken , they in future Wars proved very serviceable to the Romans , for these things Gracchus name grew famous both in Spain and at Rome , which he Magnificently entred in Triumph . Not many years after , a new and general War was kindled in Spain upon this occasion : Segada , a large and powerful City of those Celtiberians called Belli , received into the League by Sempronius Gracchus , inviting the Citizens of lesser Towns to joyn with them , began to build a Wall four hundred furlongs about ; and compelling the Titthi , a neighbouring people to do the same . The Senate having certain intelligence hereof ; first forbid the building of the Wall , next demanded the Tribute imposed by Gracchus : And lastly , ( for this was an Article in Gracchus League ) commanded they should attend the Romans in War. As to what concerned the Wall , the Celtiberians answered , That indeed they were forbid by Gracchus to build any new Cities , but about restoring or fortifying old ones , there was not a word spoken ; and for the Tribute , and Service , it was since Gracchus time , remitted by the Romans themselves . And indeed so it was ; but when the Senate dispenses with any such priviledges , they always add this exception , so long as it shall be to theirs , and the people of Romes good liking . Nobilior was therefore sent against them with an Army of near thirty thousand ; whose coming the Segedians foreseeing , because their Wall was not yet perfect , fled with their Wives and Children to the Arvacci , beseeching them to receive them , who not only entertained them , but chose likewise Carus a Segedian , a man qualified for War , for General ; who the third day after entrance into his command , with twenty thousand Foot , and five thousand Horse , takes his Post in a place fit for Ambushes , being quite covered over with Trees . There as the Romans passed by , he charged them , and fought a long time without advantage : but at length , with the death of six thousand Roman Citizens ( as that time no small loss to the City ) he bravely overcame them ; but after the Victory , with too much eagerness and disorder , pursuing those that fled ; the Roman Horse left in guard of the Carriage , falling on , first slew Carus , bravely opposing them , and with him no fewer than six thousand men . Night coming on , ended this dispute . This slaughter happened on a day by the Romans consecrated to Vulcan , wherefore unless forced to it , they will not on this day engage an Enemy . The very same night the Arvacci met together at Numantia , a very strong City ; and created two new Generals , Ambo and Leuco . Three days after Nobilior following them , encamps within four and twenty Furlongs of the City , whither came to him three hundred Horse , and ten Elephants sent from Massanissa , with which he advances towards the Enemy , placing the Elephnts behind the first Battel , that they might not at first be discovered by the Enemy . The Fight beginning , his Front falling off , the suddain sight of those Beasts so terrified both the Celtiberians and their Horses , who never before had seen Elephants , that turning their backs they fled to the Town . The Roman General pursuing , the Flyers turns the Elephants to the Wall , there maintaining a sharp conflict , one of the Elephants wounded in the head with a great Stone , grew angry , and setting up a horrible roaring , turns upon his own Party , and without distinguishing Friend from Enemy , began to rage against all he met . The rest set on by his roaring began to do the same , and in all places to ●rample under foot , overturn and disorder the Romans , for it is usual for Elephants when they are once vexed , to take all they meet for Enemies ; for which perfidiousness , they are by some called the common Enemy . A general flight hereupon began among the Romans , which the Numantines from the Walls beholding , made a sally , and falling in upon them , dispersed and trampled down , slew four thousand of them , and three Elephants , and took many Arms , and some Ensigns : Of the Celtiberians there were about two thousand slain : Nobilior a little recruited after the loss , endeavouring in vain to force the City of Auxenium , where the Enemy had stored up their Provisions , with the loss of no few men retreated into his Camp. Thence he sent Biasius , who commanded his Horse , to certain neighbouring people , that joyning friendship with him , they might assist him with some Horsemen . He returning , and bringing some Horse with him , the Celtiberians lay in Ambush for him , who being discovered , his associates fled ; but Biasius , and many of the Romans with him were slain : So many losses and disasters began to turn their Allies hearts from them . Ocylis , a City in which were the Magazines of Provisions and Treasure , revolted to the Celtiberians . Nobilior distrusting all things in the present necessity , wintred in his Tents , covered and close stopped : but his want of Corn ( for he had his store with him ) was very great ; besides the violent hail , and bitter cold cruelly afflicted the Soldiers , so that many of them going to fetch in Wood , and others in their hard Winter Lodgings dyed with Distempers , caused by the extremity of the weather . The next year Claudius Marcellus succeded Nobilior in his command , bringing with him eight thousand Foot , and five hundred Horse . At his first coming the Enemy in vain laid ambushes for him , for proceeding circumspectly and cautiously , he brought the Army in safety , and pitch'd Camp before Ocylis , which City ( being a General fortunate in War ) he presently subdued , and taking Hostages , and thirty Talents of Silver , pardoned them . The Nergobriges hearing of this clemency , asked what they should do to obtain Peace likewise with him , he demanded a hundred Horse to go to the War with him . Those they promised , but in the mean time , some of them falling in the skirts of the Roman Army , plundered some of the Baggage ; soon after the Horse they had covenanted to send coming , and being demanded concerning the Baggage , they made answer , that some ignorant of the agreement made had done it ; but Marcellus commanded them to be dismounted , and their Horses sold ; and afterwards dividing among his Soldiers the prey he had gathered , wasting their Fields , he besieged the City . The Nergobriges , when they saw that the Engines brought close to the Trench , had shaken their Walls , sent a Herald , who instead of a Caduceus , was cloathed in a Wolves skin , to ask pardon for their faults : the General refused it , unless with them all the Arvani , Belli and Titthi would ask it likewise , which when they signified to them , they forthwith sent all of them Deputies to Marcellus , to entreat him that content with a moderate punishment , he would again receive them into the Conditions of Gracchus League . This Petition some people a little before by them provoked to War opposed ; wherefore Marcellus commanded the Legates of both parties to dispute it before the Senate ; but by private Letters he advised the Fathers to decide all Controversies ; for he was very desirous in the time of his Government , to put an end to this War , supposing he should thereby get Renown and Honour . Now Ambassadors sent from confederate and associate Cities , were wont to be admitted into the City , and treated as Guests ; but these , as coming from Enemies , were according to Custom commanded to lodge in the Suburbs ; the Senate taking it ill that they , though Nobilior , who was in Spain , before Marcellus had given his opinion for them , had not permitted it to the Romans , so they disallowed the Peace , and gave the Legates no other answer , then that Marcellus should declare to them the Senates pleasure . Then decreeing an Army for Spain , they chose the Soldiers by Lot , which formerly they used to enrol by Centuries ; but because many had complained to the Consuls , that they had hard measure , while others were employed and taken up for easier service , they thought it best to chuse the Army by Lot. Licinius Lucullus Consul was made General , and Cornelins Scipio his Lieutenant . Whilst he is going to this War , Marcellus advises the Celtiberians of the approaching War , and restores the Hostages to those redemanded them . After which privately sending for the Chief of the Ambassadors , sent to Rome in the name of the Celtiberians , and keeping him a long time with him , he gave occasion to a suspicion ( which he afterwards much more increased ) that he was indeavouring to perswade the Celtiberians to leave all things to his Arbitrement , he endeavouring by all means possible to put an end to the War , before Lucullus coming : For presently after this Conference , five thousand Arvacci got into the City of Nertobriga . And Marcellus leading his Army against Numantia , and their Camps lying within five furlongs of the City , when he drove the Numantines into their Walls , Litennus their Prince stopping their course , cryed out he desired conference with Marcellus . This Marcellus heard with joyful ears , and receiving the Hostages and Money he demanded , sent them all home in peace . By this means , before Lucullus came , the War with the Belli , Arvacci and Titthi was brought to an end . But Lucullus , as covetous of Glory , as of adding to his private Fortune , which was but very slender , presently with his Army enters the Confines of the Vaccaei , a Nation of the Celtiberians , bordering upon the Arvacci , though he neither had command from the Senate , nor had they made any War upon the Romans , or any other way offended him ; and crossing the River , called Tagus , comes to the City Cauca , and sets down before it : The Citizens inquiring wherefore he came , and what occasion there was for War ; he answered , He came to the assistance of the Carpitani , whom they had wronged , whereupon they retreated into their City ; from whence , not long after , making a sally upon Lucullus men , gone to provide Wood and Corn , they slew many , and drove the rest to their Tents . And whenever they came to an Engagement , the Caucaei , who were almost all Light Armed Men , were at the first for a while superiours ; but when their Darts were spent , then they turned their backs , unskilful , and unaccustomed to a standing Fight ; so that once flying to their City , by reason of the croud at their Gates , near three thousand of them perished . The next day all the gravest of the Citizens came out to Lucullus , with Crowns and Olive Branches to know of him upon what Conditions they might buy his friendship ; they were answered by Hostages , an hundred Talents in Silver , and their Horsemen going to the Wars with the Romans ; which being presently agreed to , Lucullus desired he might place a Garrison in the City , which the Caucaei likewise yielded to ; he brings in two thousand of his chosen men , whom he commanded , as soon as they were got in to possess themselves of the Wall. This done , he lets in all his Army , and at the Signal given by sound of Trumpet , commands them to fall on , and kill all the Caucaei , without any distinction ; who invoking the Gods , presiding over Oaths and Covenants , and bitterly cursing the Roman perfidiousness , were cruelly murdered , of twenty thousand very few escaped , by breaking open the Gates : Lucullus having sack'd the City , cast thereby a great infamy on the Roman Name . The rest of the Barbarians flying out of the plain Country , fled among the Precipices and places inaccessible , others carried all they could into fortified Towns , and what they were forced to leave they burnt , that nothing might be left for Lucullus to plunder . He therefore having wandred long enough in that Desert Country , came to the Town of Intercatia , where were drawn together twenty thousand Foot , and two thousand Horse ; whom when Lucullus , with imprudence enough , would have perswaded to enter into a treaty of Peace , they reproached him with the slaughter of the Caucaei , asking whether it were not with the same Right Hand , and the same Faith he had already pawned to the Caucaei : With which revilings ( as it is ordinary for those whose consciences accuse them of guilt ) being extreamly galled , he laid waste their Country . And then besieging the City , and intrenching himself , he often drew out his Army in Battel , to try if by any means he could draw the Enemy to a Battel : but as they , by all means avoided a set Fight , so by continual skirmishes of Light Armed Foot they annoyed him . But among the Barbarians there was often seen a man remarkable , for the brightness of his Armour , who often coming on horseback between the two parties , dared any of the Romans to engage him in single Combat , and when none offered themselves , scoffing at the Romans with many postures of scorn and derision , he returned among his own people . When he had often done this , Scipio , though yet but young , much afflicted at it , himself advancing out , and undertaking the Duel , though but a middly siz'd man , overcame this Barbarian of a Gigantick stature . This Victory much raised the Spirits of the Romans ; but the next night sundry terrours seised them , which sprung from this occasion . The Barbarian Horse before Lucullus approach , being gone to Forrage , at their return , finding the City besieged , went about , calling out , and filling all the places with their clamours , which being answered by those within the Town , the Romans were possessed with doubtful fears , knowing their posts not over strong , and the Soldiers by continual watchings , and unusual food extremely weakned , and feeding only on Wheat and Barly , with the Flesh of Stags and Hares , boiled without Salt , they fell into Fluxes , which swept many of them away . At length having filled the Ditch , and by often playing their Engines , shook the Wall , so that part of it fell , they broke into the City ; whence violently repulsed , they upon their retreat , not knowing the ground , fell into the Common Sewer , where many of them perished . The next night the Barbarians repaired their Walls . After which neither party able any longer to dissemble their miseries and losses , the famine growing violent upon them ; Scipio freely promised the Barbarians , that if they would enter into League , they should be treated without any Fraud or Treachery . The opinion of this mans Virtue was so great among the Barbarians , that to his Faith they committed themselves , and the War upon these conditions was removed , that the Intercations should give Lucullus six thousand Sagas or Cloaks , a certain number of Cattel , and fifty Hostages , for as for Gold and Silver , ( the thirst after which , believing Spain every where abounded with it , had begot this War ) none was given , for it not being of any esteem among these people , they had it not . From hence Lucullus went to Palantia , a City much renowned for the Valour of its people , and whither many others were fled . Wherefore some advised the General to pass by without making any attempt upon it ; but a covetous man could not be drawn away from a City he had been told was rich ; till after being by many Excursions of the Palantine Horse , cut off from going to Forrage , through want of Provisions he was forced to divide his Army into four Bodies , and so make his retreat , pursued by the Palantines in the Rear , till he came to the River Dorium , where they gave over following him . Lucullus wintred in Turdetania : These were the Actions of the War with the Vaccaei , which though Lucullus undertook , and carried on without any command from the people of Rome ▪ yet he was never called to question for it . Much about the same time the Lusitanians ( another people of Spain , and living under the same Laws ) commanded by a Carthaginian , wasted the Lands of the Romans associates ; and putting to flight the Roman Generals , Manlius and Calphurnius , slew six thousand men , and among them Terentius Varro the Questor ; with which Victory the Carthaginians puft up , marched as far as the Ocean , and taking with them the Vetones , besieged the Roman Subjects , called the Blastophaenicae . These as fame goes , were brought out of Lybia by Hannibal the Carthaginian , and from thence took that name . Here the Punick General wounded in the head with a stone dyed . In his place they substituted a man , called Caesaras , who engaged in fight with Mummius ( lately come from Rome with an Army ) was routed and fled ; but when Mummius's men scattered and dispersed pursued the Victory , rallying , he slew nine thousand of them , recovered all the plunder of his Camp , and got all that of the Romans , with many Colours and Arms , which the Barbarians in derision carried throughout all Celtiberia . Mummius with the five thousand he had left intrenched himself , not daring to take the Field , till he had somewhat confirmed the minds of his Soldiers , terrified with the last slaughter . Whence observing the Barbarians , carrying by part of their Booty , setting upon them unawares , they slew many , and recovered the Spoil and the Ensigns . The Lusitanians inhabiting the other Banks of the Tagus , incensed against the Romans , of their own accord declared War , and under the Conduct of Caucaenus their General , invaded the Cunaei , a people subject to the Romans , taking from them the large City of Conistergis ; and thence crossing over the Straits at the Pillars of Hercules , some of them went to people Africa , others went and besieged the City of Ocylis . These Mummius following with nine thousand Foot , and five hundred Horse , slew fifteen thousand of them , that were over-running the Country , and as many more at raising the Siege of Ocylis , meeting likewise those who were conveying away the Spoil , he cut them off so clearly , that there was not a Messenger to tell the news . Now all the prey that he could carry along with him , he divided among the Soldiers , and the rest , ( consecrated to the Deities , presiding over the War ) he burnt , and for these things at his return to Rome Triumphed . M. Attilius , Successor to Mummius making an inrode into Lusitania ▪ killed seven hundred men , and taking from them a great City , called Oxthracas , so terrified all the neigbouring places , that they surrendred on conditions , among which were some of the Vetones , the farthest people of Lusitania . But Attilius being gone , in Winter they all revolted , and besieged some of the Roman Subjects , whom , whilst he was hasting to receive Seroclius Galba ( who came to succeed Attilius ) marching in a day and a night five hundred furlongs , comes within sight of the Enemy , and without any stay , or giving the Soldiers any time to refresh themselves , after such tedious travel , falls on , and after having fourtunately broken and put them to flight , he very imprudently pursued them ; for his men through weariness following sloathfully , and in disorder : The Barbarians perceiving them thus dispersed to lye down by the way side to rest themselves , gathering again into a Body , fell upon them , and slew seven thousand . Galba , with the Horse whom he had kept about his person , got by flight to the City of Carmelis , whither many others likewise fled for safety , whom drawing into a Body , and raising twenty thousand men among the Associates , he went among the Cunaei , and there wintred . Lucullus , who without any orders from the people of Rome , had made War upon the Vaccaei , wintring in Turdetania , having intelligence that the Lustitanians had invaded the Neighbours , sending out some of his best Captains , slew about four thousand of them ; and they making a new irruption with other Forces , he about Cadiz killed fifteen hundred more , and pursuing the r●●t to a Hill , where they had posted themselves , besieged them , and took a mutitude of men , and at last entring Lusitania , he by parcels depopulated the Country . The same did Galba on the other side ; and when Deputies came to him and desired they might again renew the League , which agreed upon before with Attilius , then General , had been violated , he received them kindly , and gave them his word , seeming grieved for them , that through meer want , they had been forced to use Robbery , make War , and break Articles of Peace : But under me , said he , be no longer in doubt , that your poverty , and the barrenness of your Country shall force you to these things ; for if you will henceforward be friends , I will give to such of you , as are in want , good Land , and dividing you into three parts , appoint you fruitful seats to dwell in . Allured by these promises , they forsook their old Seat , and assembled in great numbers where Galba had commanded , whom dividing into three parties , he ordered each to march down into the Plains he assigned them , and there for a while wait till he returned to them . Then coming to the first , as already friends , he commanded them to lay down their Arms , and thus disarmed , drew a Ditch about them , and then sending in some with Swords , slew them all , crying out , and invoking the Faith of Gods and Men. Thus with all imaginable speed , he served the second and third party , before they could have any notice of their Companions Calamity . Thus was Treachery revenged , not as became Romans or Roman Clemency , but incitating the Barbarians savegness and cruelty : yet some of them escaped , among whom was Viriatus , who not long after commanded the Lusitanians , and performing many worthy Exploits , killed a multitude of Romans ; but of those things , as done afterwards , we shall speak in due time . Galba surpassing Lucullus for covetousness , distributed but little of the prey to the Soldiers , less to his Friends , and the rest converted to his own use . And though he were one of the richest of all the Romans , yet as is reported in time of Peace , he never scrupled at lye nor perjury , so it turned to profit , hated therefore by all , and cited to judgement ; yet by force of Money he got off ▪ Not long after those that remained after Lucullus and Galba's Treachery , being gathered together to about ten thousand men , with incursions wasted the Country of the Turd●tani . Against whom C. Vetelius come from Rome with new Forces , and joyning with those before in Spain , marched with about ten thousand men , who first falling in among their Forragers slew many of them , and forced the rest to a certain place , where if they staid , they perished by Famine , and if they removed , were in imminent danger of falling under the Romans Swords . So great a strait they were in , wherefore sending Legates to Vetilius with Olive Branches , they desired a place to dwell in , promising thenceforward to live under the Roman Power . Vetilius gave his word to perform their request , and already Conditions were agreed on , when Viriatus ( who escaped from Galba's wicked cruelty , and by chance at that time sojourned among them ) began to admonish them of all the Romans Treachery , who after having so often pawned their Faith to them , had perfidiously assaulted them , telling them their present Army was only the Relicks of Lucullus and Galba's perjury . Adding , if they would obey him , he would show them a safe way to retreat out of that place . By which words forewarned , and their hearts quickned by some hope , they chose him General , whereupon he first of all draws them up , as if preparing them to fight , then gave orders , that as soon as they saw him mount his Horse , dispersing themselves all over the Country , they should by divers ways get to the City of Tribola , and there staid for him . In the mean time a thousand chosen Horse he kept with him in a Body : and things thus disposed , at one instant Viriatus mounts his Horse , and they all took their flight . Vertilius afraid to pursue men so dispersed ; seeing Viriatus standing , turned towards him , thinking to provoke him to fight , who seemed to offer the occasion : but Viriatus by the swiftness of his Horse , eluding all his endeavours , sometimes retreating , and sometimes advancing , but keeping in continual motion , spent all that day , and the next upon the same ground . Till conjecturing that by this time , his fellows fled before might be in safety ; he set forward by night , and through by-ways , and on nimble Horse soon got to Tribola . The Romans , both because of their heavy Armour , ignorance of the ways , and withal being mounted on other kind of Horses , not being able to follow him . Thus Viriatus saved the Army , when themselves were in utter despair , and lost to all hopes . The bravery of which Exploit being spred among the Barbarians , added to him both Honour and Power , many joyning with him , by whose assistance he held out three whole years against the Romans . I have therefore designed to write here at once all this Viriatick War , which gave no small trouble to the Romans ; and if any thing happened in the mean time in Spain , to relate it afterward . Vetilius therefore pursuing Viriatus , came to Tribola , but in the way as he was passing over a certain woody Hill , Viriatus having got behind with his Horse , and an Ambush rising in Front both at once , set upon the Romans , whereof they slew many , threw others down into the Vallies , and many fell into their hands alive , among whom was Vetilius whom he that took , seeing old and fat , thinking him good for nothing , slew him . Of ten thousand Romans scarce six thousand escaped to Carpessus , which I suppose was once by the Greeks called Tartessus , where King Arganthonius ( who is reported to have lived one hundred and fifty years ) once reigned . The Soldiers escape by flight , and yet trembling , Vetilius his Questor dispose upon the Walls , and five thouand associates , which he had desired from the Belli and Titthi ; he sent out to meet Viriatus , who made such a slaughter of them , that not a Messenger was le●t to bring back the news . So thenceforward the Questor lay quiet in the City , expecting assistance from Rome . In the mean time Viriatus , without controul , wastes the Country of the Carpeti , which was sufficiently fertile , till C. Pla●tius comes from Rome with ten thousand Foot , and thirteen hundred Horse ; when dissembling a flight , Pla●tius sent four thousand men to pursue him , whom turning upon , he cut off all but a very few ; and crossing the Taegus , went and incamped among the Olive Mountains , upon that which is called Venus Hill , whither Plautius following out of an earnest desire to repair his former loss , fights a set Battel with him , and being with a mighty slaughter overcome , flees without any order to the Towns for refuge , and in the midst of Summer takes up his Winter Quarters , not daring look abroad . Wherefore Viriatus freely ranged over the whole Country , forcing the owners of the Ground to pay a value for the Crop , then almost ready for their Sickle , or else he destroyed or burnt it . These things being understood at Rome , the Fathers sent Fabius Aemilianus Maximus ( Son to Aemilius Paulus , who subdued Perseus , King of Macedon ) with Power to raise an Army ; who because the strength of the City was in a manner exhausted , first by the subversion of Carthage , then by subduing the Greeks , and lastly by bringing to a happy issue the Macedonian War , that he might spare those had out-lived so many Engagements , enrolled two Legions of raw young Men ; and having procured some further assistance from the Associates , with an Army of about fifteen thousand Foot , and two thousand Horse , came to Orso , a City of Spain ; from thence that he might not throw himself upon the Enemy , with an undisciplined and unexperienced Force that had never yet seen any fighting , he crossed over into Cadiz , to sacrifice to Hercules . Viriatus met with a party of his men going to wood , slew a great many , and put the rest to flight ; and his Lieutenant again bringing them out to engage , Viriatus again defeated them , and took a great booty ; but when Maximus himself came , bringing armed Soldiers to try if he could entice him to a Battel , and daily provoking him , seeing Viriatus avoided a general Engagement , sending out parties by frequent skirmishes , he made trial of the Enemies strength , and increased his own mens courage and confidence : aed whenever he sent out to Forrage , he gave a Convoy of Legionary Soldiers and Horse to the light armed Foot , for this Discipline he had learn'd from his Father in the Macedonian War. Winter being past , and his Army well exercised and confirmed , he made a sharp War upon Viriatus , and putting himself to flight , took two of his Cities , and burnt another . Viriatus himself flying to a place called Baecor , he followed , and slew many of his men , and then went and wintred at Corduba . Viriatus being now no longer secure as formerly , drew off from the Roman Alliance the Arvacci , Titthi and Belli , warlike people , who waged another long and laborious War by themselves , which from Numantia , one of their Cities , was called the Numantine , which immediately after the Viriatick , we shall proceed to treat of . Viriatus therefore , in another part of Spain , coming to a set Battel with Quintius , another Roman General , and being overcome , retreated to the Mountains of Venus ; from whence turning again upon the Enemy , he slew some of Quintius men , took some Colours , and forced the rest into their Camp. He likewise by force drove out the Garrison at Ituca , and wasted the Country of the Basitani , whilst Quintius , out of weakness , and want of Military knowledge , lay shut up in Corduba ( where in the midst of Autumn , he took up his Winter Quarters ) and only now and then sent out C. Martius , a Spaniard of the Italian City against the Enemy . That year being expired so , Quintius Aemilianus succeeded his Brother Fabius Maximus Aemilianus , bringing with him two Roman Legions , and some Allies , so that all his Forces might be about sixteen thousand Foot , and sixteen hundred Horse . He wrote likewise to Micipsa , King of Numidia , to send him with all speed some Elephants : but hastning to Ituca , and leading with him only part of his Army ; Viriatus met with six thousand men , coming on with great noise and clamour , and with long hair , which the Barbarians used to wear and shake in time of fight to terrifie their Enemies ; yet he bore his charge with so much courage , that the Enemy was repulsed without effecting any thing . But when the other part of the Army , with ten thousand Elephants , and three hundred Horse from Lybia were come to him , enlarging his Camp , he first drew out his Army against Viriatus , and over-powring him , routed and put him to flight : but when breaking their Ranks in the pursuit , Viriatus observed the confusion , rallying , he slew about three thousand men , and drove the rest to the Camp : He likewise assaulted their Camp , while scarce any would shut the Gates again the invading Enemy , but most struck with pannick fear , hid themselves in their Huts , and neither by the General nor Military Tribunes could be got out to fight , yet above all Fannius , the Brother-in-Law of Laelius , did in this Battel , in a singular manner make his courage manifest . Night coming on , favoured and saved the Romans . But Viriatus night and day omitted no opportunity , sometimes with light armed Foot , and sometimes with nimble Horse to weary out the Romans , till at last he forced Servilianus to raise his Siege from Ituca . And himself beginning to be pinched with hunger , and having but slender Forces , setting on fire his Tents by night , marched towards Lusitania , Servilianus in his going off , not being followed , translated the seat of War into Baeturia , where he seised upon five Cities , that bore good will to Viriatus : Thence led his Forces among the Cunei , from whence he again marched into Lusitania against Viriatus himself . In this way meeting with two Captains of Thieves , Curius and Apuleius , with ten thousand men , they very much vexed the Romans , acd joyning Battel wherein Curius was killed , they yet got some booty , all which Servilianus not long after recovered , and likewise took by force the Cities Escadia , Gemella and Obolcola , in all which Viriatus had placed Garrisons , some of which he made Captains , and others he let go . Of ten thousand Prisoners he had , five hundred he made pass under the Ax , and sold the rest . After this he went to Winter Quarters , leaving the War to him that was to Command next year , and these things done , returned to Rome . Quintius Pompeius Aulus succeeded him in Command . Mean while his Brother Maximus Aemilianus , having received upon submission one Connoba , a Captain of Thieves , did indeed pardon him , but cut of all his Companions hands : but when pursuing Viriatus , he was about to inclose Erisane , one of his Cities , with a Trench and Palisado . Viriatus entring the City by night , and making a Sally by break of day , not only drove those that were working upon the Lines from their labour , making them throw away their Spades and Mattocks , but likewise forced all the rest of Aemilianus Forces ready drawn up , and in a posture to engage him , to flee among the Rocks and Precipices , from whence there was no way to escape ; yet here succes made not Viriatus insolent ; but supposing he now might upon fair Conditions lay down Arms , and enter into friendship with the Romans ; he contracted a League , which the people of Rome afterwards confirmed , and called Viriatus friend , giving Orders his Associates should enjoy the Lands they possessed . Thus a War heavy to the Romans seemed on easie Conditions quite extinct ; but this Peace proved not lasting , for Cepio , brother to Aemilianus , Author of this League , and his Successor in Command , finding fault with the Conditions , as dishonourable to the Roman people , prevailed with the Senate to have leave privately to incommode Viriatus , as he thought fit , and continually urging them , and plying them with Letters , at length procured a Decree to declare open War against Viriatus , fortified with which Decree he received upon surrender the City of Arsa , Viriatus looking on ; and pursued Viriatus himself , flying and wasting all as he went to Carpetane , bringing with him greater Forces than Viriatus , who by reason of the paucity of his men , not thinking fit to engage , sending away the greatest part of his Forces , by an obscure Valley , drew up the rest upon a certain Hill , making a show , as if he were willing to fight the Enemy , but when he thought those sent before were out of danger , he flew after with so much scorn of the Enemy , and so much celerity , that those who followed him , knew not which way to take . Cepio turning his Arms against the Vetones and Callaici wasted their Country : but now following Viriatus Example , many other Bands of Rovers , by their incursions wasted Lusitania . Against whom Sex. Iunius Brutus being sent , he considering the distance of places ( being all that ground between the four Navigable Rivers of Tagus , * Lethe , Dorius and Boetis ) gave them a hard chase , they running hither and thither , after the manner of Thieves , and now following , and then flying , dispairing to catch them , and yet thinking the not taking of them would be dishonourable , though on the other side the taking of them would be no great Triumph ; he led his Army into the Thieves own Country , thinking with the same trouble to take revenge of them ( for he thought they would all come home to defend their own ) and withal enrich his Soldiers by the spoil . Led on with these thoughts and imaginations , he seised upon all stood in his way . The Barbarians coming out to oppose him , and the Women assisting and bearing Arms with such courage and eagerness , that even in the midst of slaughter their voices were not to be heard . Some indeed there were , who taking what they could , fled up to the Mountains , to whom , because they asked pardon , Brutus gave whatever remained of theirs . Thence crossing the River Dorius , carrying Fire and Sword through all parts far and near , and receiving Hostages of all that yielded , at length he came to the River of * Oblivion , and first of any Roman crossed it . Thence going to Nimis another River , he made War upon the Bracari , because they had stopped , and taken the Provisions , bringing to the Roman Camp. 'T was the Custom likewise of these people to bring their Women armed into the Field , who would rather die than turn their backs , or utter any unworthy cry ; nay , these very Women , when led away Captives , would some kill themselves , and others cut their Childrens Throats , thinking Death much better than Slavery , yet some Towns yielded to Brutus , who not long after revolting , he again reduced to obedience ; among others Talabriga often accepting Conditions , often rebelled . Thither Brutus coming , the Townsmen imploring mercy , and referring themselves to discretion , he first commanded them to deliver all Roman Fugitives , Captives and Arms , then that with their Wives and Children they should leave the City , which when readily they submitted to , inclosing them with his Army , he began to let them understand how often they had revolted , and how often renewed the War ; possessing them with an extreme fear and opinion , how grievously he was offended with them , and ending all in reproaches of their Treachery ; but yet taking away their Horses , Provisions , and publick Money , beyond their own hopes , he restored them their Town to dwell in . After doing all these things , Brutus returned to Rome . These attempts of other Bands of Thieves happening in the same time , and after the Example of Viriatus , I thought convenient to place with that War. But now Viriatus sent Audax Ditalco , and Minurus , the most faithful of his Friends to Cepio to make Peace . These Cepio engaged by great Gifts , and large hopes , to make him a promise to kill Viriatus , which at length they in this manner performed : Viriatus was a man given little to sleep , as well because of the sundry cares distracted him , as because of his continual employs , wherefore likewise he often slept in Armour , that he might be ready upon all services , and to that end by night the entrance to him was always open to his Friends , being by this means free to be called at all seasons . Audax , and the Consorts of his villany , observing his first lying down , as if they had some earnest business , went into his Tent , and wounding him in his Throat , for that part only of his Body was naked , slew him as he lay ; then without any noise , no one thinking they had given him his deadly wound , they went out and fled to Cepio , and demanded their reward . He only granted them the enjoyment of what then they had , and referred them to the Senate for rewards . The Day coming on , Viriatus Clients , and indeed the whole Army thinking him still at rest , wondered what should make him sleep more than ordinary , till some going in , let them understand he lay slain in his Arms. Then presently a general lamentation and mourning was heard throughout the whole Camp , all afflicting themselves for his death ; and beginning to be doubtful of their own safety , for so they reputed themselves , having lost a General , who had been conversant in , and had freed them from so many dangers . But that which most of all tormented them was , that they could not find the Authors of this Villany . Therefore covering the Body with most magnificent Habits , they burnt it upon a very high Pile , then Horse and Foot marching in Troops , and Companies round about in Arms , after a barbarous manner , celebrated Viriatus Memory ; nor departed they from the Pile , till the fire of it self went out . The Funeral Rites performed , they set forth rewards for Gladiators . So great a desire of him did Viriatus leave behind him , a man ( as among the Barbarians ) most worthy of Command , behind none in encountring dangers , and the most exact man living in dividing the Prey , for he never took nor offered his friends more than their share , and himself distributed it to the Valiant , whereof this was the consequence ( which is very rare , and I know not whether ever it happened to any other General ) that though he had an Army composed of many divers Nations ; yet in eight years , which he waged War , no Mutiny every happened amongst them , but he had always his Soldiers in a ready obedience , and forward in the encountring of danger . Having created Tantalus General in the room of Viriatus , they undertook the Expedition against Saguntum . This City Hannibal having subversed , restored , and from his Countries name , called Carthagena . The Spaniards repulsed thence , as they crossed over the River Baetis , Cepio following pressed so hard upon them , that Tantalus distrusting his Affairs , delivered up himself and his Army , upon Condition they should be treated no worse than Subjects . So being disarmed , that they might no more live like Thieves , they had sufficient Lands set out to them : And thus ended the Viriatick War. Now let us return to the War with the Vacc●ei , or Numantines , whom Viriatus had engaged to a revolt , Caecilius Metell●s sent against these with larger Forces , terrified and oppressed by his Expedition ( for in the height of their fear , he set upon them unawares ) they were soon reduced . There remained only two Towns , Termantia and Numantia , of which the latter , by reason of its being surrounded , as it were , with two Rivers , Valleys and extreme thick Woods , was of very difficult approach , there was only one way to it by the Plain , and that fortified with Ditches and Turn-pikes . The Numantines themselves excellent Soldiers , both on Horseback and Foot , but not more than eight thousand , with which number , though small , yet by reason of their signal Valour , they for a long time vexed and tired the Romans . But Winter being past , Metellus delivered over the Army admirably well exercised to Q. Pompeius Aulus , being then thirty thousand Foot , and two thousand Horse . Pompey raising his Camp from Numantia , whither to go I know not ; the Numantines making a Sally , oppressed some of his stragling Horse , whereupon he returning , drew up his Army in the Plain ; the Numantines half flying , by little and little retreated . At length Pompey seeing , that by reason of the difficulties of the Turn-pikes , and Ditches , and the continual Execution of light armed Numantines , his Army began to diminish , and waste insensibly , removed his Camp to Termantia , where he thought there was less to do . Here likewise engaging with the Enemy , he lost seven hundred Soldiers , and the Military Tribunes bringing Provisions to the Camp , were by the Numantines put flight , the same day in a third conflict , many Roman Footmen and Horsemen , with their Horses being driven into rough and craggy places , the rest stood in Arms all night without any sleep , then at break of day the Enemy sallying out , they fought all day with equal Fortune till night coming on parted them . Thence Pompey marched towards a little Town , called Malia , held by a Garrison of the Numantines . The Malians having by treachery slain the Garrison , delivered the Town to Pompey , who disarming them , and taking their Hostages , he marched to Sedetania , to deliver those people from the robberies of Tanginus , a Captain of Thieves , him he overcame , and took many of his people , but so much gallantry of Spirit was found among Thieves , that none of the Captains would submit to slavery , but some slew themselves , others , those that bought , and some sunk the Ships , in which they were transported : Pompey returning to the Siege of Numantia , endeavoured to divert the course of a certain River , that so he might subdue the City by Famine ; the Inhabitants making a silent Sally without Trumpets , hindred the work , and forcing the River upon those would have turned its course , effectually did their business , repulsing all that came without their Lines ; and in short , confining the Romans to their Tents , whom again engaging as they went out to Forrage , they slew many , and among others Oppius , a Tribune of the Soldiers . And another party of the Romans being throwing up a certain Ditch , they set upon them , and slew forty with their Over-seer . About the same time came certain Counsellors from Rome , and a fresh Army of new raised men , who the old being dismissed ( for they had served six years in this War ) supplyed their places . Pompey ashamed of so many defeats , desirous to wash away the stain , lay all Winter in his Tents . The Soldiers thus quartered under the open Firmament , in a bitter cold Season , and having never before experienceed inclemency of Air and Water , fell into Fluxes , of which several dyed . And another part going out to Forrage , the Numantines having laid an Ambush close to the Roman Camp , provoked the Romans to skirmish , who not enduring to be dared , threw themselves without the Lines . Then those in Ambush suddenly rising , many both of the Commons and Nobility fell , and the Forragers coming in at the same time , they laid a good parcel of them on the ground . Pompey grieved at so many losses , retreats with his Counsellors into Towns , there to pass away the rest of the Winter , till his Successor expected with the first of the Spring came : but fearing to be called to account for the ill management of the War , he had some private Conferences with the Numantines about putting an end to it : The Numantines being themselves broken by the death of many gallant Men , by their Fields lying fallow , by want of Provision , and the unexpected durance of the War , were easily perswaded to send Agents to Pompey to treat of Peace . He indeed publickly advised them to submit themselves to the Romans discretion , ( nor could he contrive any other Conditions Honourable for the Roman People ) but privately he taught them what was to be done ; when they were come to terms , and they had yielded to the Romans , he demanded Hostages , Captives and Run-aways , and had them delivered , and of thirty Talents of Silver , which was agreed to be paid , the Numantines counted part to him , and part he was to give time for . But it happened that when they had got together the rest of the Money , and brought it to Pompey , his Successor M. Popilius Laena was come . Wherefore being no more in fear of War now , he had one to succeed him , knowing well that he had made a dishonourable Peace , and that without any Orders from the People , he began to deny he had any dealings with the Numantines ; but they by the Testimony of many Senators , Commanders of Horse , and Military Tribunes ; easily convinced him . Popilius referred them to Rome , there to come to a Trial with Pompey ; the report being made to the Senate , they left Pompey and the Numantines to contest with each other . Mean while the Senate gave Orders to continue the War , and Popilius having done nothing else ( till the coming of his Successor Attilius Mancinus ) save leading the Army into the Territory of the Lusones , neighbours to the Numantines , returned to Rome . Mancinus often engaging with the Numantines , was always overcome ; at length , with the loss of many , flying into his Camp , upon a false rumour cast abroad , that the Cantabri and Vaccaei were coming to the relief of the Numantines ; growing fearful in the dead of the night ( all which he had spent without any Fires ) flees into a Desert place , where once was a Trench of Nobilior's , in which place , neither prepared nor fortified , being inclosed by break of day by the Numantines , standing round about , and threatning death to all , unless he made Peace , he granted Conditions equal to the Numantines and Romans , and bound himself to the performance , which when it was brought to Rome , all men were exceedingly enraged at so base and ignominious a League , and sent one of the Consuls , Aemilius Lepidus into Spain , recalling Mancinus ( whom likewise the Numantine Legates followed ) to show reasons for his Conduct . Aemilius while he stays for an answer from the City , impatient of idleness , ( for in these times men sought not after Command for the Publick good , but either out of ambition of Glory , or private gains , or hopes of the Honour of Triumph ) he falsly accused the Vaccaei , that in this War they had supplyed the Numantines with Provisions . Whereupon he spoiled their Country , and laid Siege to Palantia their chief City , which had not in the least title violated their Covenants . Calling to him , and joyning with him in this work , Brutus his Son-in-Law , who , as we have before mentioned , was sent into the other part of Spain . To them Cinna and Caecilius coming Legates from Rome , declared that the Senate was doubtful , whether after so many losses it was convenient for Aemilius to engage in a new War , and to that end they produced a Decree of the Senate , whereby Aemilius was forewarned not to make War with the Vaccaei . But he having already begun the War , thinking the Senate were ignorant of many things , as first , that he had joyned Forces with Brutus , then that the Vaccaei had assisted the Numantines with Men , Money and Provision , besides his retreat now might make a strange alteration in Affairs , there being danger , lest thereupon the Enemy contemning the Romans as fearful , all Spain should rebel . So Cinna returned without doing any thing , only wrote thus much to Rome . After these things , Aemilius took care in a well-fortified place , to cause Machines to be built , and to lay in stores of Corn. Flaccus , who was for that year Commissary General of Provisions , as he brought Victuals to the Camp , fell into a manifest Ambush ; from whence he freed himself by this cunning , he spread a rumour among the Soldiers , that Aemilius had taken Palantia ; at the news of which his party beginning to shout and rejoyce , the Barbarians hearing them , and believing it to be so indeed , of their own accord drew off : by this policy Flaccus saved his Provision from the Enemy . But the Siege of Palantia being still prolonged , and food failing , Famine began sorely to afflict the Romans , for not only all the Cattel , but many men died . Indeed the Generals , Aemilius and Brutus long bore out against these misfortunes , bravely and constantly ; but at length compelled to yield to them , about the last watch of the night , they gave Orders to Discamp ; and the Military Tribunes and Primipiles running up and down , urged every one to get ready to march by the first Light , so that doing all things in a hurry , they forsook their sick and wounded men , hanging upon them , and beseeching them not to betray them : In such confusion they marched away , that it could only be said , they did not flee ; the Palantines several times falling on them , and keeping close up to them from morning till it was night , and doing them much detriment . As soon as it was dark , the Romans spent by hunger and travel , dispersed themselves by Companies about the Fields , and the Palantines , some Deity turning them back , went home . The Romans , for this ill management , depriving Aemilius of his Consulate and Command , fined him besides in a sum of Money . The cause likewise between Mancinus , and the Numantine Legates was heard in Senate ; these alledging their League with Mancinus , he transferring the fault upon Pompey , the former General , who had delivered over to him a vicious and unwarlike Army , which was therefore often overcome , and that he himself had likewise made Peace with the Numantines ; he likewise added , that it was no wonder , if this War had no good success , which they had against all Justice decreed . Though the Fathers were equally angry with them both , yet Pompey , against whom there had been a former sentence given , came off : But Mancinus , for being Author of so base a Peace without their Orders , they condemned to be delivered up to the Numantines , after the Example of those Fathers , who once gave up naked to the Samnites twenty Generals , who without their Command had concluded a League . Mancinus being brought to Spain , was by Furius , in like manner , yielded up naked to the Numantines , but they refused to accept him . Against them Calphurnius Piso was next chosen General , who brought not his Army against Numantia ; but entring the confines of the Palantines , returned thence with an inconsiderable booty , and the rest of the time of his Government , spent in Winters Quarters in Capertania . The People of Rome offended at this Numantine War , which in all Mens judgement was yet like to be more tedious , and difficult , decreed the other Consulate to Cornelius Scipio newly come from Carthage , for they believed him the only Man by whom the Numantines could be subdued . But being under the Consulary Age , appointed by the Law made in the Carthaginian War , by the Tribunes of the People , they now repealed that Law , and the next year again confirmed it . Thus Scipio being again declared Consul hastned to Numantia with no Army , the City Forces being wasted by so many Wars , and there being strength enough in Spain . Yet by the Senates permission he carried some Voluntiers from other Cities , and Kings , who out of particular Friendship went with him , to whom he added about five hundred Clients and Friends out of the City , whom listing in one Band he called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , that is , the Band of Friends , all these amounting to about four thousand he committed to the leading of Buteo his Nephew , he himself slenderly accompanied went before to the Army in Spain , whom he was informed were debauched with all manner of Idleness , Discord and Luxury . Wherefore knowing well enough he could never overcome his Enemies , unless he first throughly purged and suppressed the Vices of his Army , as soon as he came to the Camp , he thought nothing more fitting then to expel thence all Hucksters , Whores , and Southsaying Priests , to which last the Soldiers , dismayed with so many unfortunate Engagements , were but too much addicted , forbidding for the future , the bringing any thing not absolutely necessary into the Camp , and strictly prohibiting all Sacrifices for Divination , sending away all Waggons of useless Baggage , and all Cattle , but such as they could by no means be without . Nor was any one to have more Utensils for dressing meat then a Spit , a Brass Pot , and one Cup. Meats likewise were prescribed Boild and Roasted , Beds forbidden , and for Example himself first lay in a Hamock , he forbid the Riding upon Mules upon a March , for what hopes was there of their service in War who could not walk on Foot ; he likewise reproved those had servants to anoint and bath them , jestingly telling them Mules which had no hands wanted others to scrub and scratch them : by these means he reclaimed them all to temperance . He accustomed them likewise to a Fear and Reverence of his Person , making the access to him , difficult in any unjust Petitions , having always these sayings in his mouth , That those Generals who were strict and severe observers of Laws , were serviceable to their friends , but those who were easie and greedy of gain , only profitable to their enemies . That the Armies of these might indeed be more merry , but ignorant of order and obedience ; but those more grave , and withal more dutiful and ready upon all occasion of service . Nor would he at all engage the Enemy till he had first excerised his Soldiers in a thousand sundry labors , daily removing about the Country , he caused to be fortified new Camps , and then demolished them , deep ditches to be dug , and then filled up , mighty Walls to be Built , and then pulled down again , himself from Morning till Evening , going about and overseeing what was done . And that none upon a march ( as had formerly been used ) might straggle from the Army , he alway drew up in a square body , and when it moved , kept himself in continual motion from Front to Rear , nor was it lawful for any to shift the place assigned him by the General . In the midst , as in the most proper place , he posted the sick and weak , commanding the Horsemen to dismount , and set them upon their Horses : the beasts of burthen that were heaviest laden he divided among the Foot : And where he intended to lodge those designed for the guard of the Lines that night he commanded to stay without at their Arms , and kept a party of Horse scouting abroad for discovery , but to the rest of the Soldiers he appointed every one their task , these to dig in the Tre●ch , those to raise the Rampire , and others to pitch the Tents , and set a certain and definitive space of time , in which every thing was to be done . And when he had brought his Army into a due posture of obedience , and made them patient of labor , then he removed his Camp nearer to Numantia . Where , according as some had used to do , he posted them not in Castles , for he would not presently divide his Army , nor run the hazard of a loss at first , thereby to make them run more into Contempt , with the Enemy , who contemned them enough already . Nor did he think it convenient to engage them in Battel , till he saw both good reason and opportunity for the doing it , and had throughly searched into the Numantines Counsels and Designs . In the mean time he wasted all the fields behind his Camp , and from thence fetcht in all his Forrage and cut down the standing Corn , which done , and that he was in a readiness to proceed farther , his Friends advising him , that by a nearer way through the Field he might go forward to Numantia , but I , said he , fear my return , the Enemy naked , and nimble Sallying out of the City have again into the City a retreat , but ours returning from forrage are laden with prey , and tyred , besides they bring with them Loaden Cattle , Carriages and Baggage ; and that would be a hard and unequal fight , where being overcome they must run much danger and being Victorious yet , but little praise or profit , it being the height of madness to run into danger , for things of no moment . Nor was he worth the Name of a General , who unless compelled would throw the Dice of War , but he on the contrary who when necessity required and opportunity offered , would undantedly throw himself upon all dangers ; Adding hereunto this similitude , that Chirurgions used not to incise or cauterize before they applyed Medicaments . These things said , he Commanded his Colonels to lead the Army the farther way about , then making some Excursions beyond the Camp , he came among the Vaccaei , from whom the Numantines bought their Provisions , there preying upon all whatever was useful for the subsistence of the Camp , they gathered and brought away , the rest heaped together and burnt . In the Country of the Palantines was a place called Caplanium ; there the Palatini , upon a certain hill laid Ambush , and with another party openly provoked Scipio's Forragers . Scipio Commands Rutilius Rufus , who was then Military Tribune ( and hath likewise writ a History of these things ) that taking four Troops of Horse he should break the Enemies charge . Rufus , they giving ground , pressed on too immoderately , so that mixing with the flyers , they were got together to the hill , where when he discovered the Ambush , he gave advice to his Horsemen not to think of following or pressing forward , but keeping their ground and order with their Lances at full length to keep off the Enemy : But Scipio who yet a great way off , had perceived that Rufus had already run beyond his Orders , ●ollicitous of the event , immediately followed and found himself likewise taken in the snare ; wherefore he commanded they should both ways charge the Enemy , and having thrown their Javelins , make their retreat not all in a huddle , but by degrees and keeping their Ranks , and by this means he brought his Horse off safely into the plain . Afterwards knowing for certain that near the passage of a River whose Ford was troublesome and Muddy they had laid another trap for him , he drew off , by a way farther indeed about , but not so fit for Ambushes . And because of the heat of the weather marching by night , sinking several Wells , he found the waters of many of them bitter , so that thence though very hardly the Men got safely off , but some of the Horses and Cattel died with thirst . As he passed through the Country of the Caucaei , whom Lucullus had with so much treachery abused , he caused Proclamation to be made that the Caucaei might with al safety return to their habitations , thence he went and wintred on the Confines of the Numantines , whither Iugurtha Nephew to Massanissa came to him out of Africa with twelve Elephants , fitted with Archers and Slingers to gaul the Enemy in Front. In these places by frequent incursions , wasting and forraging the Country the Enemy laid close Ambush for him . The conveniency of the place prompted them to the design . There was a Town almost quite encompassed round with a slimy Marsh , but only on one side where there was a Valley , and in that Valley the Ambush lay hid ; Scipio's Soldiers were so divided that part entred the Town , began to Plunder , others kept about on horse back , whom those from the Ambush rising upon easily routed . Scipio who by chance stood without the Village near the Colours , commanded back by sound of Trumpet those got into the houses , and first with about a thousand running in to the relief of the baggage horses , and many out of the Town coming to joyn with him , he forced the Enemy to turn their backs but not following at all the chase , retreated himself into his Trenches with the loss but of few on both sides . Not long after having pitched two Camps near Numantia ( one of which he committed to the care of his brother Maximus , and the other commanded himself ) when the Numantines drawing out , often provoked the Romans to fight , he scorned and laughed at them , saying , it would redound much to his dishonor if he should chuse rather to fight then reduce by famine men made furious by utter despair , therefore to besiege them the closer he drew seven Ditches round the City , and sent Letters to his Friends signifying how many and what forces they should send to him , which when they came he divided into several parts , and soon after divided his whole Forces into several bodies , appointing each their Leaders , and Commanding them to inclose the City with a Trench and Pallisadoes . The Circuit of Numantia was twenty four Furlongs , but that of his Trench above twice as much . Now every party had their distinct work set out to them , with orders that if the Enemy made any onset , they should give the signal by day a red cloth hanging on a long spear , and by night fire , that forthwith he or Maximus his brother might run in to their help . The work being brought to that forwardness that if the Enemy attempted any thing they might repulse him , he dug another ditch without that , and fastning thereon Palisadoes , built a Wall eight foot thick , and ten foot high below the battlements round which he raised Towers , at one hundred and twenty foot distance from each other , and because he could not run the Wall over the marsh , he threw up a bank in height and breadth equal to it , which served instead of a Wall , and Scipio is in my Judgment , the first that ever begirt a City , not refusing to fight him , with a Wall. But besides all this the River Durius running through his Fortifications was very convenient for the Townsmen , as well to bring them what they wanted , as for the transporting of Men , whether by swimming , or in little Boats , in which they privately stole by the Romans , either with Sails , the wind blowing fresh ; or which Oars down the Stream . When therefore by reason of the largness and violence of the Waters no way could be found to make a Bridge over , instead thereof he built two Castles , from which he drew over * Beams of Timber fastned together with Cordage , quite athwart the River , there were likewise very thick upon the Timbers , fastned very sharp Irons like Spear-heads , which move about by the force of the Water suffered none to pass , who either by Swimming or Diving , or Boat had design to deceive the Enemy : For it was Scipio's chief desire that none coming to them from abroad they might be ignorant of all was done , and want both intelligence and supplies . After all the works were perfected , and the Catapults , Crossbows and other Engins raised upon the Towers and the Bulwarks , well stored with Stones , Darts and Javelins , and the Archers and Slingers placed in the Towers , he disposed messengers quite round the Lines , who taking the word from one another might give it about , as any thing hapned , he gave order likewise , that the first Tower that was assaulted by the Enemy should first show their Colours , and then others by the same Example do the like , that by the moving of this sign , and the word going about by the messengers he might know the certain cause of every thing ; Then Mustring his forces and finding he had sixty thousand men , he so divided them , that one half had charge of the guard of the wall , and if need were might be ready for other service , twenty thousand upon occasion to fight for the wall , and ten thousand for their reserve , who had likewise their post assigned them ; but none without the Generals Command was to change his Post , so that upon any signal given , every man was ready at his stand : with so much diligence did Scipio order all things . In the mean time the Numantines made several assaults upon the guards of the Wall , but then immediately , not without horror , they beheld assistance come from all parts , the signals made , the messengers running , those appointed for defence of the Walls leaping up , the Trumpets from the Towers sounding a charge , so that in an instant , all that whole circuit of fifty furlongs was put into a formidable posture . The whole round of which Scipio continually went both day and night believing his Enemies thus inclosed and wanting both Provisions , Arms and Men , could not very long make opposition . In the mean time Retogenes a most valiant Numantine , whose Surname was Cauraunius , taking with him five friends whom he had wrought his parties in the enterprise , as many servants , and a like number of Horses in a cloudy and very dark night passing closely over the space between the Town and the Trenches , with a little Bridge to be set together , that he brought with him , gets with his friends upon the Enemies Works , and having slain the Sentinels , drew over the Horses by the same Bridge , and sending back the servants , they forthwith dispersed themselves among the Towns of the Arvacci , and in the manner of suppliants with Olive-branches in their hands , besought them to assist their kinsfolks the Numantines ; but many out of fear of the Romans , without hearing them commanded them to depart their Territories . But the youth of Lutia ( a rich Town about three hundred furlongs distant from Numantia ) pittying the Numantines condition , urged their City to send them aid , whereof Scipio having certain intelligence from the Seniors of the City , taking with him a nimble party , in eight hours time flies to Lutia , and by break of day begirting the City commanded the heads and ringleaders of the youth to be delivered up to him , and when they made answer , that they were broken out and fled , threatned by a Herald to Sack the City unless they were delivered up , wherewith terrified they brought out about forty to him , whose hands having cut off he marched away with his Forces , and by the next morning again recovered his Camp. Hereupon the Numantines oppressed with hunger , sent five men to Scipio , to try whether if they yielded , they might be received with favour and clemency ; the chief of this Deputation called Avarus , began to discourse in a brave and lofty manner , of the Institutions and Valour of the Numantines ; adding , they had not been guilty of any delinquency , since only for their Wives and Childrens sakes , and the Liberty of their Country , they were fallen into these miseries . Wherefore it would be an action worthy thee , O Scipio ( said he ) who art famed for a man of admirable generosity , to spare a brave and worthy people like ours , and not impose harder Conditions than humanity is able to bear on men , who sadly experienced the change of Fortune ; for it is no more in our powers , but thine , by proposing moderate Conditions to save our City , by accepting our surrender , or else by fighting to suffer us utterly to perish . Avarus having thus spoken , Scipio ( before well assured of the Cities distress by the Captives ) made no other answer , but that they must deliver up the City and their Arms ; which being told to the Numantines , the Citizens already enough enraged ( as men that were resolute to enjoy their Liberty , and submit to no others Empire ) now by these provoking miseries made more violent and fierce , slew Avarus , and his fellow Deputies , as the Messengers of ill News , and perhaps , as suspecting them to have made some private bargain for their own safety . Not long after all manner of food being spent , and neither Corn , nor Cattell , nor Herbs left , first ( as in close sieges has often happened ) they fed upon boiled Hides ; which being likewise consumed , they minced small the flesh of dying men , and devoured it , but their stomach soon loathing the flesh of these sick men , the stronger began to lay hands upon the weaker . In short , there was no misery to be imagined which they did not endure ; their minds made fierce and bloody by this food , and their bodies oppressed with hunger and plague ; having long time neglected themselves , they grew rough and shaggy , and in all points resembled wild Beasts . In this lamentable condition they delivered themselves up to Scipio ; by whose Command they one day brought all their Arms into one place , and were appointed on the next day to assemble themselves in another ; but they thought that day long ; many yet out of desire of Liberty , professing they wished for death , and on that day only asking for some kind of death to be appointed them ; so much Love of Liberty was there in a small and a barbarous City ; for when before the War they were but eight thousand , with how frequent slaughters did they afflict the Romans ? How often upon good terms did they enter into Leagues , which the Romans would not afterwards ratifie or maintain ? How often did they provoke to Battel this last Roman General , besieging them with threescore thousand men ? But he had so much knowledge in Military Affairs , that he would not engage in fight with wild Beasts , but chose rather to reduce them by Famine , the only way to tame those creatures , and by which they at last were tamed and broken . Wherefore when I considered , that the Numantines with so few Soldiers , so constantly held out so lasting a Siege , I thought it would have been a crime to have past by the particulars of it in silence . Surrendry being therefore made , many of them slew themselves in what manner they best thought fit ; the rest assembled on the third day in the place appointed , with Bodies like Carcases , a bruitish kind of Countenance , their Bodies covered with filth and nastiness , their Hair shaggy , their Garments foul , tattered and loathsomely stinking ; so that in that condition they appeared miserable to their very Enemies , though the sick struck horror into all that looked upon them ; for with anger , grief and labour , and a mutual consciousness of having fed on Humane Flesh , their very Eyes looked fiery and bloody . Fifty of them only reserved for his Triumph , Scipio sold the rest under the yoke . The Town he levelled with the ground . Thus this Roman General subverted two famous Cities . Carthage by Decree of the Senate ( lest the power and strength of the City and Empire , and conveniency of its Situation , should invite them to War ) and Numantia , a small one , and not very populous , without so much as the peoples knowledge ; whether he believed it the sense of the Commonwealth , whether out of a sudden rage and anger against those people ; or rather ( as many think ) to gain himself two Illustrious Sirnames from the ruines of the two Cities ; for even to this day the Romans call him , the African and the Numantine , from the destruction and ruine of those two Cities . Having divided the Lands of the Numantines among the Neighbours , and gone a progress through the other Cities to administer Justice , and threatned or fined those which had any way been their Associates , he returned home . The Romans according to Custom sent ten Senators to those people , whom either Scipio now , or Brutus before , had subdued either by surrendry , or force of Arms , to establish Order , and settle all Affairs in Peace . In succeeding times , new stirs arising , Calphurnius Piso was sent thither General , whom Servilius Galba succeeded . But when Italy was oppressed with the Cimbrian War , and Sicily again with that of the Slaves ; they sent no Forces into Spain , but only Lieutenants , who as far as they were able , kept all things in quiet . The Cimbrians being driven out of Italy , T. Didius coming thither , slew twenty thousand of the Vaccaei , and transplanted the Town of Tremisum , always unfaithful to the Romans , from a strong situation unto the Plain , commanding the Inhabitants to live without any Fortifications . Then after seven Months Siege he took the City Colenda by surrendry , and sold all the Citizens with their Wives and Children . Not far from Colenda dwelt a mixture of several people of the Celtiberians , whom Marius , five years before , when he had made use of them against the Lusitanians , had by consent of the Senate there appointed Habitations . These through want , living on thievery , Didius , by consent of the ten Commissioners , who were not yet gone , approved the settlement and signified to their Leaders , that he would to those wanted , assign the Lands of the Inhabitants of Colenda , which proposition they eagerly accepting , he presently commanded them with their Wives and Children to come to the division of the Land : when they were come , he commanded his Soldiers to come out of his Camp , and them to go in , the men apart from the Women and Children , for that he would take a Roll of their Names , to compute how much Land was to be divided . They being all gone within the Lines ; the Soldiers surrounding them , put them all to the Sword , for which things he likewise triumphed . The Celtiberians again rebelling : Flaccus was sent against them , who with the slaughter of twenty thousand suppressed them . But in the City of Belgeda , the people inclining to a defection , and the Senate demurring upon it , and refusing , the people burnt them all in their Seats , of which Villany , Flaccus at his coming finding out the Authors punished them . These are the Actions of the Romans against the Spaniards , which I have found most worthy of Memory . In latter time when Sylla and Cinna , being at variance raised Arms and conspired aginst their Country , Q. Sertorius being of Cinna's party and chosen General of Spain , stirred up that whole Province against the Romans , and having got together a mighty Army , and formed a kind of a Senate out of his Friends , with great courage and confidence was about to march towards the City . At which the Father 's terrified , they sent two Excellent and famous Generals of their own order Caecilius Metellus , with one strong Army , and Cn. Pompey with another , to divert him from Italy ; yet laboring for strength after the late Civil War. But Perpenna one of Sertorius party slew him and made himself General of the Faction , who being by Pompey overcome in battel and slain , that War which had struck a great terror among the Romans , was ended : but of this we have written more accurately in Sylla's Civil Wars . After Sylla's death , C. Caesar was created General in Spain with power to make War as he should think fit against any that seemed to stagger , or were never yet subdued to the Roman Power . After him Octavius Caesar Son of Caius , Surnamed Augustus , reduced some people which had again rebelled , from which time the Romans ( as I suppose ) divided Iberia which they now call Spain into * three parts , sending Praetors into each of them , two of which are nominated by the Senate , and the third appointed by the Emperor . The end of the seventh Book of the Spanish War. APPIAN OF ALEXANDRIA , HIS HISTORY OF THE Roman Wars WITH HANNIBAL . PART I. BOOK VIII . The Argument of this Book . I. THe occasion of this War briefly rehearsed . II. Hannibal passes the Alpes , takes Turine , twice defeats Scipio , slay's Flaminius , and destroys his whole Army . III. Centenius defeated by him : the City in great fear make Fabius Dictator . IV. The Battel at Cannae , Varro's Cowardise . V. The Peoples fear after the defeat at Cannae : The Senates Courage , and Hannibal's cruelty . VI. Several Roman Allies revolt to Hannibal . Gracchus the Proconsul slain . VII . Capua besieged by the Romans . Hannibal to divert that Siege , marches directly to Rome , the Cities fears : Nevertheless he returns , having only viewed it . VIII . Hannibal's Stratagem defeated by Claudius , Capua taken by the Romans . IX . Titia taken and recovered : Salatia revolts from Hannibal . X. The Consuls Fulvius and Marcellus slain ; yet Hannibal's Affairs grow worse and worse . XI . Asdrubal , Hannibal's brother , with the Army he brought out of Spain totally routed . XII . Hannibal quitting all the rest of Italy , retires among the Brutians , and in vain expects aid from Carthage . XII . Scipio sails with an Army into Africa : several of the Brutians fall off from Hannibal . XIII . He is recalled home , his cruelty at his departure , and the end of this War. NOw what was done by Hannibal the Carthaginian , when out of Spain he led his Forces into Italy , during the full sixteen years that he there continued in Arms , acting , and in his turn suffering all the extremities of War ; till by his fellow Citizens ( his own Country being in jeopardy ) he was recalled , and by the Romans driven out of Italy , shall be the Subject of this Book ; and though the causes , both of the breaking out , and of the carrying on this War into Italy , as well what in reality they were , as what was openly pretended , be in the Spanish History most accurately declared ; yet it will not be amiss for the refreshing the Readers Memory , to make some short rehearsal . Amilcar , sirnamed Barcas , Father of this Hannibal , in that War waged between the Romans and Carthaginians in Sicily , was General of the Carthaginian Forces ; and being for his ill Conduct accused by his Enemies , and thereof doubtful , he so managed Affairs , that before rendring any account of his former charge , he was created General against the Numidians . In which War , because he much advanced the Commonwealth , and by Gifts and Rapines pleased that Army , he was first sent by the Carthaginian people to Cadiz , whence crossing over that Strait into Spain , by sending many rich Presents out of the Spoil of that Country into Carthage , he reconciled himself to the people , striving by all means to wipe off the Memory of the Sicilian Ignominy . At length having subdued many People , and got great Glory , he drew on the Carthaginians , with a hope and desire of possessing all Spain , as a thing easily effected ; whereupon the Saguntines , and other Greeks , inhabiting Spain , sought for refuge to the Romans : Whereupon it was agreed between the Romans and Carthaginians , and ratified by Writings , that the Bounds of the Carthaginian Dominion should be the River Iberus . After which Barcas setling in Spain the Affairs of the subdued People , was in a certain Battel slain ; and Asdrubal , the Son-in-Law of Barcas , substituted in his place , who being likewise ( as he was hunting ) killed by a Slave , whose Master he had put to death ; the third from them , who for his skill in , and love of warlike Affairs , was chosen General by the Army ; was this Hannibal , the Son of Barcas , and Brother to Asdrubal's Wife , a young man indeed : but who had lived all his time with his Father or Brother-in-Law ; and having now the Command given by the Soldiery , the Carthaginian people approved it ; and so this Hannibal , of whom I am about to write , was declared General for the Carthaginians against the Spaniards ; who perceiving his Fathers friends exposed to the designs and malice of their Enemies , who despising his Youth , began to set things on foot against them , not being ignorant , but their dangers would one day fall upon his own head . That out of the publick fear he might acquire and establish freedom and security for himself ; he devised how to embroil his Country in a War , and thinking none more fit for his purpose , more lasting , nor likely to be more for his Glory , than a War with the Romans ; the very attempting which , though he succeeded ill , would get him no small Renown ( to omit the report spread abroad , that when a Boy , his Father made him swear at the Altar , never to be at peace with the Romans ) he resolved , notwithstanding the League , to cross over the Iberus , which he thus found occasion to effect : He set on some to accuse the Saguntines , and plied the Senate with frequent Letters ; alledging that the Romans solicited all Spain to revolt ; till at length he obtained leave to deal with the Saguntines , as he himself thought fit : so he crossed the Iberus , and utterly rased the City of the Saguntines . Thus were all the Leagues made between the Romans and Carthaginians , since the Sicilian War , utterly broken . But what Hannibal and others , either Carthaginian or Roman Generals , did in Spain , the Spanish History declares : He gathering together vast multitudes of Africans , Celtiberians , and many other Nations , delivering over Spain to his Brother Asdrubal , and climbing over the Pyrenean Hills , came into Celtica , which is now called Gallica , leading with him ninety thousand Footmen , twelve thousand Horse , and seven and thirty Elephants , and joyning to him some Gauls , partly gained by Gold , partly by Promises , and partly by Force , lead them along with him : whence proceeding on his March , when he came to the Alpes , though he saw no ascent nor passage ( for all before him seemed craggy and inaccessible ) yet with a strange confidence of mind , which no labour could make bend , he setled himself to go forward ; and finding all the passages stop'd with deep Snow , and Ice congealed together , thawing it by kindling mighty Fires , and quenching the Ashes with Water and Vinegar , and then breaking the scorched and cleaving Rocks with Iron Hammers and Wedges , by little and little lessened them , and opened himself a way , which to this day lyes so , and is called Hannibals passage . But when hunger began to afflict his Army , he with more speed lead them on , whilst none yet knew of his coming into Italy . After six Months spent after his departure from Spain , with great difficulty and the loss of many men , he in the end got down from the Mountains into the Plain ; where giving his Army some short rest , he went and took Turine , a City of the Gauls , which being gained by storm , and the Captives ( to strike a terrour into the rest of the Gauls ) all slain , he marched his Army to the Eridanus ( now called Po ) whereabouts the Romans , at that time waged War against the Boian Gauls . P. Cornelius Scipio , the Roman Consul , then sent to wage War against the Carthaginians in Spain , hearing of Hannibal's being gone into Italy ; leaving Spain , and the Command of that Army to his Brother Cn. Scipio , sailed into * Hetruria ; from whence making haste , and gathering together all the force he could , he got to the Po before Hannibal passed it ; and sending Manlius and Attilius , who commanded in the War against the Boians to Rome ( for the Consuls being present , their Commission was at an end ) and joyning their Forces with his , drew up his Army to give Battel to Hannibal . The Fight being begun by the light armed Darters and Horsemen , the Romans circumvented by the Africans , fled to their Tents , and next night having first broke down the Bridge over the Po , retreated to Placentia , a place well fortified ; but Hannibal making a new Bridge , brought his Army likewise over . These brave Exploits , after his coming down from the Alpes into the Plain , stood him not in little stead among the Transalpine Gauls , who thought him an invincible Leader , and a man to all whose attempts Fortune showed her self favourable and propitious ; which Renown to increase among these Barbarians already astonished , with admiration of him , and therefore easily to be deceived ; he often changed his Habit and Hair , which daily was by some new Artifice prepared and coloured , so that passing through their Country , he sometimes appeared like an old , sometimes like a young , and sometimes like a middle aged man ; so that seeing him continually varying from himself , they forthwith judged Divine Nature to be in him . Sempronius , the other Consul , who was then in Sicily , having certain intelligence of these things , came to Scipio by Sea , and sets down within forty Furlongs of his Colleague ; and now all things were prepared for the next days Battel . Only the River Trebia ran between , which the Romans before it was light on a cold and mizling Winters Morning , passed over almost up to the breast in Water , whilst Hannibal till the second hour refreshed his Solders in their Tents . The two Consuls so drew up their Army , that they might be on the Wings , placing the stoutest of their Foot in the main Body . Hannibal opposed his Elephants to the Horse , and his Foot to the Phalanx , and commanded his Horse to stand still behind the Elephants , till he gave them the Signal . The Battels being joyned , the Romans Horse affrighted with the sight and smell of the Elephants , to which they were unaccustomed , dispersed all abroad and fled ; but the Foot , though stiff with cold , soaked in Water , and tired and broken with continual watchings , yet with couragious hearts flew upon those Monsters , and cutting them cross the Nerves , wounded them , and had doubtless put to flight his Foot , had not Hannibal , giving his Signal to his Horsemen , sent them to flank the Enemy : For then the Roman Foot left naked by their Horse , whom the terrour of the Elephants had scattered , and oppressed by multitudes , fearing to be inclosed by their Enemies , took a speedy flight towards their Camp. Then were many of the Foot intercepted by the Horse , and others that reached the River , ( which was not a little swell'd with the Snow melted by the heat of the Sun ) were swallowed in the Stream , the depth of the Water not giving them foothold , nor their heavy Armour suffering them to swim . Scipio following them , and still encouraging his Soldiers , was very near slain , and desperately wounded , brought with much difficulty to Cremona . Near Placentia was a little Castle , which Hannibal going to storm , with the loss of forty of his men , went off himself wounded . After which both Armies betook themselves to Winter Quarters , Scipio in Cremona and Palantia , and Hannibal about the Po. The Romans hearing of this defeat given near the Po ( for before Hannibals coming they had been worsted by the Boians ) enrolled a new Army in the City , which accounting those at the Po , compleated thirteen Legions , and twice as many they commanded from their Allies . Some of these they thought fit to send into Spain , fome to Sardinia ( for there they were at War too ) and fome into Sicily the greater part which were left behind the Consuls Cn. Servilius , and Flaminius ( who succeeded Scipio and Sempronius ) led against Hannibal , and Scipio as Proconsul sailed into Spain . Flaminius with thirty thousand Foot , and three thousand Horse had the Guard of Italy , within the Appennine , which alone is properly called Italy ; for the Appennine from the middle of the Alpes stretches it self to the Sea ; on the right hand of which lyes that part , which is truly called Italy ; that on the left hand towards the Ionian Sea now indeed is Italy ( for Hetruria is now likewise Italy ) but part of it towards the Ionian Sea Coasts is inhabited by Greeks , and part by Gauls , who once making War upon the Romans , burnt the City ; and whom Camillus pursuing to the Appennine ; I am of the opinion , that crossing those Hills , they then seated themselves upon the Ionian Sea , and made that their Country , whence part of that Region is to this day called the Italian Gaul . But to proceed , the Romans having now at the same time many powerful Armies in several places , Hannibal having thereof intelligence , very secretly upon the first approach of the Spring , entred Hetruria , wasting that whole Country , and drawing towards the City , struck a mighty terrour in the Romans , who had now no Army there to oppose him ; yet of those that remained , they levyed eight thousand men , whom for want of other Magistrates , they gave Centenius the Command of , a private man indeed , but of the Patritian Race , and sent him into Umbria to the Plestine Marsh to guard that passage , which was the nearest way to the City . In the mean time Flaminius , who with thirty thousand men kept the interior Italy , hearing of Hannibal's celcrity ; and being afraid of the City , forthwith removes his Camp ; and giving his Army no rest , being a man ignorant of Warlike Affairs ; and who by pride and popular boasting came to be chosen to this Command ▪ by great journies hastens towards Hannibal , with resolution to fight him as soon as possible . Hannibal , who knew the mans furious temper , and unskilfulness in War , pitch'd his Tents behind a certain Mountain and Marsh , and hid all his Horse and Light Armed Men in the Valley . In the Morning at break of day , Flaminius seeing the Enemies Tents , stayed there a small while to refresh his Army , and threw up a Trench ; which done , he drew up his Army in Battel , before they had yet recovered strength , after so much labour and watching : but when the Ambushes rose upon them on all sides , then penn'd in between the Mountains and the Lake , and on both sides charged by their Enemies ; the Consul himself , and twenty thousand with him were slain . The remaining ten thousand , who had fled to a certain Village , fortified by Nature , Maharbal , one of Hannibal's Commanders , who had himself gained great Renown in War , seeing he could not easily vanquish them by force , and thinking it not prudence to engage with desperate men , perswaded them to lay down their Arms , engaging upon his Honour , they should all have free leave to go whither they pleased . They having thereupon laid down their Arms , he carried them naked to Hannibal , who denying that Maharbal had any power without his Orders to promise any thing , such of the Associates as he found , he treated with all kindness , and dismissed without any ransom , by this Clemency , enticing and alluring the Cities to his party , but all the Romans he kept Prisoners . Among the Auxiliary Gauls , that by gain he might sweeten them , he likewise divided part of the prey , and then began to march on . The Fame of these things coming to Servilius the Consul , who lay in his standing Camp near the Po , he with forty thousand men made haste towards Hetruria . Centenius still with his eight thousand men kept his Post. Hannibal viewing the Plestine Marsh , and the Mountain hanging over it , and Centenius guarding the Passage , diligently enquired of the Chief of his Guards , if there were any way to go about the Mountain ; and though they told him they were no way passible , but all was rough and craggy ; yet he commanded Maharbal , with some Light Armed Men to fetch a compass about the Mountain , and about the same time that he conjectured he might have recovered the tops of the Hills , charged Centenius in Front ; and whilst they were disputing it , Maharbal having stoutly recovered the tops of the Hills , with great shouts and clamour shows himself . Then the flight of the Romans , and the slaughter of them was great , three thousand were slain , and eight hundred taken Prisoners , the rest hardly escaping . The news of this slaughter being brought to Rome , they were in a dreadful fear left Hannibal should now march directly to the City , wherefore they mann'd their Walls , and furnished them with Darts , and the Old Men armed , and for want of Arms , they took out of the Temples such , as being taken in former Wars , had been there hung up for Trophies ; and according to their Custom in all extremities , they created Fabius Maximus Dictator . But Hannibal , God averting him , turned off toward the Ionian Sea , and wasting all their Coasts , got a vast prey . Servilius the Consul opposing himself to Hannibal , came to A●minium , and that he might keep those Gauls , not yet alienated in their fidelity , staid with his Army one days march from thence , till Fabius the Dictator coming , sent Servilius , who after the creation of a Dictator , had no more power either as Consul or General , to Rome ; and himself followed Hannibal close at the heels : but yet forbearing to engage him , though often provoked to it , thinking it enough , if warily watching him , he prevented him from besieging any Towns. Hannibal , the whole Country being wasted , began to be in want , wherefore ranging it over once more , and for many days drawing up his Forces , he endeavoured to tempt Fabius to fight . But the Dictator made no show of having any thoughts to engage him ▪ though Minutius Rufus , General of his Horse , disallowed this proceeding , and wrote to his Friends at Rome , that Fabius through fear and cowardise declined Battel . But it happened that Fabius going to Rome to perform the usual Sacrifices , Minutius fought a set Battel with Hannibal , wherein he seemed to have the better ; whereupon grown more furious , he wrote to the Senate , accusing Fabius , that he had no mind to overcome . The Senate at Fabius return to the Army , thereupon made the Power equal between the Dictator and Master of the Horse : So they divided the Forces between them , and pitch'd their Camps apart , each stedfast in his own opinion . Fabius , that Hannibal was to be dealt with by temporizing , still vexing him , and taking care that he did no mischief Minutius , that he was presently to be fought with : But when he a while after engaging Hannibal , Fabius , who lay still with his Forces , well fore-seeing what after hapned , received Minutius's Soldiers put to flight and repulsed , Hannibal pursuing them , thereby securing Minutius from a very great slaughter ; and being nothing less kind to him , notwithstanding all his false accusations ; then , I say , Minutius of his own accord condemning his own want of knowledge , resigning his Command , delivered his part of the Army up to Fabius : Which passages Augustus in after times often remembred , who was himself wary of fighting , and chose rather to prevail by Policy than Power . Fabius no less diligently than before watch'd Hannibal's motions , hindring him from forraging ; and though declining a general Engagement , still falling upon all stragling parties , not doubting in a short time to reduce Hannibal to want of Provisions . Till both Armies drawing nigh to certain straits , which Hannibal foresaw not , Fabius sent before four thousand men , who forthwith possessing themselves of the straits , he himself pitch'd his Camp upon a certain Hill on the other side , where he lay secure . Hannibal seeing himself thus besieged , being shut in one side by Fabius's Army , and on the other by those guarded the passes , was struck with such a violent fear , as he never had been before ; for he could perceive no way of escape , all other places being craggy and inaccessible : So that despairing how to get loose from Fabius , being so close block'd up , in this fear and trouble of mind , he caused five thousand Prisoners ( left taking the opportunity of this present danger , they might raise some Tumult and disorder ) to be killed in cold blood . Then he commanded Torches to be tyed to the Horns of all the Cattle he had in the Camp , whereof there were abundance ; and the next night setting on flame the Torches , and putting out all other Fires in the Camp , committed it to the care of the stoutest young men in his Army , to drive them up the craggy ways , between the straits and Fabius's Camp , with all the violence they could . The Oxen pricked forward by their Drivers , and scorched with the Flame of the Torches , run up with great fury among the Craggs and Precipices , and when any of them fell down , with greater violence they strove to clamber up again . The Romans , who were on both sides , when they saw a general silence and darkness in Hannibal's Camp , and perceived many lights shining in several places among the Mountains , could not plainly , especially being in the night , discover what the business should be . Fabius indeed suspected some device of Hannibals , but being certain of nothing , kept within his Trenches . But those set for the Guard of the straits , thinking ( which was all he wished they would do ) that Hannibal sled , and was making his escape over the tops of the Mountains , ran to the places whither the lights guided them , imagining to oppress Hannibal's men , labouring to get up . They were scarce moved from their Post , when Hannibal with deep silence , and without any light to keep the closer , runs in with his swiftest men , and possessing himself of , and placing a good Guard in the straits , by sound of Trumpet gave notice thereof to the rest ; at the sound of which the whole Camp answered them with acclamations , and forthwith blew up their Fires . Then the Romans knew the cheat ; so the rest of Hannibal's Army , and those that drove the Cattel , got safe to the passage ; and he with his whole Army having thus beyond his own hopes got the Victory , and brought all his men safe off ; he marched forward till he came to Gerione , a City of Apulia , stored with Corn , which making himself Master of , he spent the Winter in the midst of plenty and abundance . Fabius with the same resolutions and constancy still following him , pitch'd his Camp within ten Furlongs of Gerione , the River Aufidus running between both Armies , but the six Months being expired ( which is the time established for the Dictatorship at Rome ) the Consuls Servilius Attilius , again entring into their Magistracy , came to the Army , and Fabius returned to Rome . This Winter many skirmishes and engagements of Parties happened betwixt both Armies , in which always the Romans came off with the greater Honour and Glory ; wherefore Hannibal , who till that time writing to his friends , used to adorn and set out his Letters with his own praises , now began to distrust his Affairs , and require Supplies of Men and Money . But his Enemies who from the very first condemned his undertakings , then especially feigned not to understand him , for Conquerors , said they , did not use to ask , but freely to send Mony to their own Country , which Hannibal proud with so many victories yet demands . At which words the Carthaginians moved sent him neither men nor money , which Hannibal deploring sent Letters into Spain to Asdrubal his brother commanding him , that with the first of the Summer with all the force he had , and what quantity of gold he could raise , he should make an irruption into Italy , and wast the utter parts thereof , that both sides burning , the Romans might be afflicted with a doubtful War : in this Posture stood Hannibals affairs . The Fathers sorely grieved for the defeat of Flaminius and Centenius and so many other cruel mischiefs , which they daily , as they thought dishonorably suffered , not being able to endure the War to continue so long at their own doors , and as it were in their very Seats , once more raised and sent an Army into Apulia consisting of four Legions , enrolled not without great regret in the City , and a mighty power of their Allies . Withal they created two Consuls one famous for Warlike Prowess L. Aemilius , who had made War in Illyria , the other of the Popular Faction Terentius Varro , a man who only with lofty promises soothed the minds of the Common people , whom when they sent out armed to the War , they besought as soon as they could to engage the Enemy , and not by longer Protracting the War exhaust the City by so many recruits , of Men , Mony , and Provisions , and through Idleness suffer the Country to burn . The Consuls receiving the Army that was in Apulia , and being now in all seventy thousand Foot and six thousand Horse , pitch their Camp in Cannae a Town of Apulia directly opposite to the Carthaginians . Hannibal who had always been desirous to fight , and impatient of lying idle , at this time more especially did not decline an Engagement , being pressed to it by his own necessities , and a fear le●t the Mercenary Soldiers not having their wages paid , should either run away from him or be scattered about the Country to get in Forrage . Wherefore he daily provoked the Enemy , whilst the Consuls were of quite different , and disagreeing judgments , Aemilius thought that Hannibal was to be defeated by Temporizing and patience , for that having only such Provisions as he day by day fetcht in , he could not long subsist ; whilst it was hazardous fighting an Army and a General so long versed in Battels and accustomed to Victory : but Terentius ( raised by the people and therefore remembring the Peoples Commands ) was for present fight . None save only Servilius Consul the year preceding were of Aemilius mind , but all the Senators and those of the Order of Knights , who had any Office in the Army , were of Terentius opinion . Whilst the Romans lay in this manner , Hannibal who having a party sent out either to Wood or Forrage , set upon by them ; first overcome , about the last watch of the night discamped , and feigned a flight as if he had fought to return to his own Country ; which Varro beholding he drew out the Army as if he had been to pursue a flying Enemy , Aemilius in the mean time earnestly forbidding it , and calling them back , which when he saw did nothing avail , he went himself according to the Roman Custome , to take the usual signs , and he seing the Chicken peckt not , Commanded to let Varro know the ill Auspices . He indeed yielded to Religion , but being returned into the Camp before all the Army tore his Hair , crying out , that his Colleague had out of envy rob'd him of the victory , the whole croud assenting to what he said , and making the like complaints . But when Hannibal saw his deceit had little profited him , he forthwith returned into his Camp , and discovered his dissembled flight , yet all this would not prevail with Varro , thence forward to suspect Hannibal , but on the Contrary going into the Praetorium before all the Senators , Centurions , and Military Tribunes , he grievously inveighed against Aemilius , who either by falsely representing the Religious auspices , had rob'd the City of a Certain Victory , or through Fear and Cowardise , not daring to fight himself , had envyed him the glory of the day ; in Raving manner uttering these speeches , the Soldiers who stood about the Tent greedily receiving , and gladly hearing these words with bitter reproaches blasted Aemilius , who yet forbore not though in vain to advise many useful things , but when all save only Servilius were furiously carried away by Varro's perswasion , the next day which was almost the last of his Command ( for he after yielded it to Varro ) he drew out his Army to fight : Hannibal perceived it , but because he was not that day sufficiently prepared , drew not out his Army . The next day both Generals drew into the field . The Romans in a triple Battel , so as that the main body consisted of Armed Foot and the two Wings of light Armed Foot and Horse . Aemilius commanded the main body , Servilius the left Wing , and Varro the Right , and each had with them a body of about a thousand chosen Horse to run up and down upon all occasions , and give assistance where it was needful . This was the Order of the Roman battel . Hannibal not ignorant , that a certain stormy wind ( which they call Vulturnus , and is the North East ) blew usually about Noon in those parts , made it his first care to take possession of the ground so , that he might have the wind upon his back , Then upon a certain hill covered over with trees , and broken in sunder by several close Valleys , he placed some Horse and nimble Soldiers in Ambush , to whom he gave orders , that in the heat of the battel , and when the wind was risen they should charge the Enemy in the Rear , to these he added five hundred Celtiberians , who besides their long Swords , wherewith they were girt , had under their Coat Armors or Jacks , short Daggers , to stand in a readiness till he had occasion for them , and quietly to wait for the signal to be given them . Then having likewise drawn his Army into a Triple Battel , and extended his Horse as far as he could upon the Wings , to inclose the Enemy , he gave the right Wing to Mago his brother , the left to Hanno his Nephew , and kept the main Battel himself to be opposite to Aemilius , who had the greatest Fame and knowledge in War , he had likewise two thousand Horse besides a thousand commanded by Maharbal whom he appointed to keep continually moving , with orders upon occasion to assist any that were oppressed . And doing these things delay'd the battel till the second hour , at what time the wind began to rise , when all things were put in good order , the Generals began to incourage their respective Soldiers , the Romans by putting them in mind of their Parents , Wives and Children , and withal by remembring them of former defeats , let them know they fought this battel for the last stake , and their own general and particular preservation . Hannibal on the other side remembring his Men of their many famous Exploits , and the several Victories they had already gained against this very Enemy , told them dishonorable it would be , should they now be vanquished by those they had so often overcome . And now the Trumpets sounding a charge and the Foot giving a shout , the light Armed Men first began , and then forthwith the Legions advanced to the Battel , then the slaughter was great , and the labour mighty , both sides couragiously maintaining the ground . In the mean time Hannibal gave Orders to his Horse to inclose the Enemies Wings , whom the Roman Horse , though far inferiour in number , yet being drawn out in length , and extended as far as possible , with noble and undaunted courage received , especially those in the left Wing toward the Sea. Wherefore Hannibal and Maharbal taking along those Horse they had with them , with a violent shock , and a savage and barbarous howling , fell in upon the Romans , as if by one fierce onset they would break through , and overset them ; but the Romans received their charge without amazement , or giving the least ground . Hannibal seeing all these endeavours fruitless , lifted up the Signal for those five hundred Celtiberians , who soon after going out of the Body , as if they had deserted their party , delivered up to the Enemy their Shields , Darts and Swords , which were all the Arms that appeared about them . Servilius praising them , and soon disarming them , having , as he thought no other Armour but their Coats of Male , commanded them to set down behind the Army , not thinking it honourable in the Enemies sight to cast Revolters into Bonds ; and seeing them disarmed all to their Coats , he feared no hurt from them ; besides the Army being in all parts ingaged , it was a time very unseasonable to do any thing more to them . About the same instant , some Regiments of the Africans dissembling a flight , began with great cryes to run towards the Mountains , that warned by the Signal ( for so it was agreed on ) those who lay in the clefts of the Hill , might fall upon such as pursued them . So at one instant all the Horse and light armed Foot rising out of their Ambushes , and at the same time a great and violent storm of wind blowing the dust into the Romans faces , and blinding them , besides the force of the wind driving back the Roman Darts , and making them flee faintly and uncertain , whilst the Carthaginians coming with it , flew more sure and strong ; the Romans not able any way to avoid these things , fell foul of one another , and the whole Army began to stagger ; when those Celtiberians laying hold of this occasion to act their design , unsheathing their Daggers , first slew those at whose backs they stood ; and siesing on their Shields , Darts and Swords , fell more freely upon the whole Body , and being behind them , made a horrible slaughter . The Romans , ( having their Enemies before them , and being inclosed by Ambushes , and withal slain by these mixed amongst them , upon whom they could not turn , being so pressed by the Carthaginians in Front , and being likewise deceived by the likeness of the Arms , for the Celtiberians having got Roman Shields , they were scarce to be distinguished from their own men ) were distracted with various and doubtful dangers ; but among these misfortunes , the dust raised by the wind , did most of all afflict the Romans , for they could neither understand their own loss ; but ( as is usual in all frights and tumults ) believed every thing worse than it was , and thought the Ambushes greater , and those five hundred much more numerous ; wherefore at length believing their Camps already encompassed by the Horse and Fugitives , they began to make a disorderly flight , first on the right Wing , Varro himself leading the way , and afterwards on the left , whose Commander Servilius running in to Aemilius , and about ten thousaud stout Horse and Foot gathering about these two Commanders , they first , and by their Example , the rest of the Horsemen soon after alighting , though they were on all sides encompassed round , yet on foot renewed the fight against Hannibal's Horse . There might be beheld all that men skilful in War , and reduced to utter despair , could in that rage and fury act against an Enemy ; yet they were slain on all sides , and now Hannibal himself inclosing them , encouraged his men , sometimes with exhortations to perfect the relicks of the Victory , and sometimes reproaching their cowardise , that when the whole Army was scattered and fled , they could not overcome so small a number : Yet the Romans , as long as Servilius and Aemilius stood , kept their Orders , giving and receiving multitudes of wounds : but when those two Generals fell , stoutly forcing their way through the midst of their Enemies , and then dispersing themselves , they fled , and many of them escaped to several Quarters . There were about fifteen thousand , who at the beginning of the rout , had fled into the two Camps , these Hannibal forthwith besieged : two thousand that had fled into the Town of Cannae , yeilded themselves to him , a few got safe to to Canusium , and the rest were dispersed through the Woods . This was the event of the Battel at Cannae , begun the second hour of the day , and continuing till two hours within night , till this very time famous for the great slaughter , there being in few hours no less than fifty thousand killed , great numbers taken alive , many Senators slain , with all the Centurions and Primipiles , and the two bravest of three Generals ; for as to the third he most cowardly ( though the Author of this Calamity ) ran away at the beginning of the rout . Thus the Romans in two years War with Hannibal had lost of their own , and their Allies , no less than two hundred thousand men . Hannibal having gained this famous and signal Victory , in which by four several Actions he demonstrated the Excellency of his Conduct , when he gained the wind of the Enemy , when he made the Celtiberians feign a revolt , when he dissembled a Flight , and when he placed his Ambushes . The next thing he did was to take a view of the dead , among whom when he beheld many of the bravest of his Friends ; 't is said that sighting he cryed out , He stood not in need of more such Victories : Much like to which is reported to have in the former Age been said by Pyrrhus , King of Epire , That by such defeats he should hardly vanquish the Romans . Those who were fled into the greater Camp , under the leading of Publius Sempronius , broke through Hannibal's Watches , tired for want of sleep , and fighting resolutely , and got about ten thousand of them to Canusium , but the five thousand that staid in the lesser Camp , were the next day taken by Hannibal . The Consul Terentius , gathering together the relicks of the Army , and comforting them ( sad , and quite cast down as they were ) in the best manner he could , and leaving the Command of them to Scipio , Tribune of the Soldiers , went his way towards Rome ; whither when this news was brought , great multitudes promiscuously flocked to the Gates , lamenting their Friends , and calling them by name , and deploring their own misfortunes , as if the Enemy were already come to seise upon themselves ; Mothers with their Children ran up and down to the Temples , imploring the Gods , that at length they would by some means put a stop to all these Miseries . The Magistrates likewise seeing the City thus oppressed by the Divine Anger , endeavoured to appease the Gods with Prayers and Sacrifices , beseeching them to rest satisfied with the past slaughter . The Senate sent Q. Fabius ( who likewise wrote a History of these things ) to the Oracle at Delphos to enquire about the present state of things , and manumitted eight thousand slaves , strong young men , freely given by their Masters ; gave Orders throughout the City , for preparing Bows and Shields ; and Claudius Marcellus , who was about to fail into Sicily , changing their minds , they decreed to go against Hannibal . He dividing his Fleet with Furius his Colleague , and sending part of his Forces into Sicily , with the rest consisting of Citizens , Associates and Slaves to the numbers of about ten thousand Foot , and two thousand Horse went to Theanum , that he might discover what Hannibal designed . But Hannibal permitted some of the Captives to go as Deputies to Rome , to see if the Citizens would at his price redeem any of them , and three among all the rest being chosen to this office , of whom Cn. Sempronius was chief , taking no other pledge but their Oath to return , he let them go . Then the Neighbours of the Captives , standing round about the place , offered with their own private Money to redeem whoever they had a kindness for , beseeching the Senate to give them leave so to do , the people all weeping , and approving their motion ; some of the Senators were of the opinion , that after so many Battels , the Common-wealth was not to suffer the loss of so many men ; and the Slaves were not to be preferred before Free-men : but others argued that such indulgence would accustom men to flight , who were rather to be taught how to overcome or die . Nor was it just that those , who fled , should experience any of their Clemency or Mercy . After many Examples produced for and against it , the Senate at length forbid the Neighbours to redeem the Captives , as judging whilst they were still beset with so many dangers , their present Clemency would be converted into furute damage , and that though this at present seemed a doleful severity , and inhumanity , yet it would turn to future advantage ; and indeed at that very time the strange boldness of this resolution appeared dreadful to Hannibal himself . Wherefore Sempronius , and the other two Captives , returned to the Enemy . Hannibal hereupon sold some of the Prisoners , and commanded others to be slain , of whose dead Bodies he made a Bridge , whereon his Army marched over the River ; such of the Senate and Nobility , as he had in his Camp , he set Father against Child , and Brother against Brother , compelling them to fight against each other for a divertisement to his Africans ; in a word , he omitted no insulting cruelty that the pride of man could invent . Thence he turned his Arms to the wasting the Territories of the Roman Associates , and brought the Engines against Petelia . The Petelians , though few in number , yet stout of heart , bravely resisted him , and the Women assisting ( who in courage yielded little to the Men ) often sallying , and stoutly fighting burnt his Engines ; but at length , being wasted by often skirmishes , and Famine creeping upon them , as soon as Hannibal had advice of it , he begirt the City with a circumvallation , and left Hanno to prosecute the Siege . The Townsmens miseries increasing upon them , they thrust out all the croud useless for War , between the Wall and Trench , looking on with stedfast countenances , whilst Hanno caused them to be slain , as envying their better manners of dying ; yet almost all the rest fell not long after under the same fate ; for being oppressed with extreme want , they made a sally upon the Enemy , where after having performed many noble exploits , not caring to return to the City there to starve , or wanting strength through hunger , they were almost all slain , and Hanno possessed himself of the Town : some of the strongest , who were able to flee , escaped , whom the Romans , when this War was ended , for their singular fidelity and good will towards them , and their incredible Valour , caused to be diligently sought out ( being in all about eight hundred ) and restored them to their Country . But when the Celtiberian Horse , who were Auxiliaries in Hannibal's Army were observed to fight stoutly . The Roman Generals commanding in Spain , desired of their Subjects a like number of such Horsemen , whom they sent into Italy to oppose the other . These by reason of the neighbourhood of the Camps , found opportunities of free converse , and every one invited his fellow Citizen or Country man , to come over to them ; whence it happened that part of them fled over to the Romans , and other part slip'd away , so that Hannibal now thinking nothing safe , grew jealous of them , whilst they on the other side grew no less jealous of the fall of the Carthaginian Affairs : yet in Arpis , a City of Apulia , built as some say by Diomedes the Argive , one Dasias , reported to be descended from the same Diomede , though but upon uncertain gounds , however no way worthy of so noble a Stock ; after that signal slaughter at Cannae , revolted from the Romans to Hannibal , and drew his Country into the same defection ; but when , after Hannibal began to grow less successful , coming privately to Rome ; and being brought into the Senate , he offered as an amends for his fault , to bring the City again under the Roman Power , he hardly escaped being slain by the Romans , but most certainly they presently cast him out of their City , so that now fearing both them and Hannibal , he wandred like a vagabond about the Country , whilst Hannibal burn'd his Wife and Children alive . The Arpi betrayed by others , were taken by Fabius Maximus , who slaying all the Carthaginians he found , placed there a Garrison . But Tarentum , which was at the same time kept by a Roman Garrison , was by this means betrayed to one Cononeus . This man being much addicted to Hunting , and usually presenting some of his Game to Iunius , Governour of the Garrison , began to grow very familiar with him ; but because in a Country not free from War , he pretended it much better for the taking more Game , to go out by night , he brought it to a Custom , that what time of the night he pleased , the Gates were to be opened to him ; then meeting with Hannibal , and receiving Soldiers from him ( some whereof he hid in a Wood , not far from the Town , others he commanded to follow him at a certain small distance , and others carried with him clad outwardly like Huntsmen , but underneath with Coats of Male and Swords ) he came to the Gates , having sent some before , who carried a huge Bore upon a Pole. The Gates being opened according to Custom , those that entred with him presently slew the Guards , then those that followed presently rushed in , receiving with them their Companions that were in the Wood , then they all broke open the Gates , and let in Hannibal ; he being entred , easily possessed himself of all the City ; and granting Conditions to the Tarentines , set himself to the besieging of the Cittadel , held out by the Romans . Thus was Tarentum betrayed by Cononeus : but five thousand Romans were still in the Cittadel , and with them a good number of the Tarentines , and to these the Governour of Metapontum , brought half his Soldiers , and a great multitude of Darts , and all manner of Engines , with which they easily drove Hannibal from the Wall : but he abounding in all those things , brought up his Testudo's and Catapultas to the Towers , and shook some of them , and with Hooks fastned to Ropes , pull'd down the Battlements , and laid the Wall naked . The Romans throwing down Stones broke the Engines , and with Nooses pulled away the Hooks , and with frequent Sallies issuing out upon the Enemy , seldom returned without putting them to disorder , and doing good execution . And when upon a clear day a sudden wind arose , the Romans laying hold upon the opportunity , whilst some of them from the Wall threw Fire-brands , tied about with Flax and Pitch upon the Carthaginian Engines , others made a sally and put Fire under them ; so that Hannibal despairing to take it by force , drew Lines of Circumvallation quite round , save only towards the Sea , which was not to be done , so leaving the care of the Siege to Hanno , returned into Apulia . The Port of the Tarentines looks towards the North , if any sail in by the Isthmus ; but they cut off the Isthmus by Bridges , which when the Romans held , they easily had Corn brought to them by Sea , and hindred any from being brought to the Tarentines : so that the Tarentines were reduced to extreme want ; wherefore Hannibal at his return , advised that digging through the publick way , which leads from the Port towards the other Sea to the Southward , they should make another Isthmus , which being performed , the want of Corn was soon remedied , and they with their Brigantines much incommoded the Roman Garrison , who had no Fleet , especially in a smooth Sea , intercepting all Provisions brought to the Romans . The Romans therefore strugling with the want of all necessities , the Thurini sent them by night some Ships laden with Corn , accompained with some Triremes , whom the Tarentines , who now were all one with the Carthaginians , having notice of , laid wait for , and took with all their Corn and Men , but they sending often about redeeming the Captives , the Tarentines enticed their Deputies to Hannibals party , so Hannibal released all the Thurini that were taken , who returning home against the will of the rest , opened their Gates to Hanno , so the Thurini endeavouring to preserve Tarentum for the Romans , most imprudently fell themselves under the Carthaginian power . The Garrison that was in the City , retreated privately to Brundusium , The Metapontines , after part of their Garrison was drawn off to Tarentum , slaying those few that remained , delivered themselves up to Hannibal ; whose example , out of fear rather than good will , Heraclea , which is situate between Metapontum and Tarentum followed ; and now Hannibal's Affairs appeared again very glorious . The year following , some Lucanians , who had fallen off from the Romans , Gracchus chastised by War. But one Flaccus , a Lucanian of that party , which yet stood for the Romans , a friend and host to Gracchus , proved a Traytor to him . This man perswaded him to come to a certain place , where the Lucanian Pretors ( who repenting their fault , desired to be again received into the Roman friendship ) would mutually give and receive their Faith , he not imagining any deceit in the matter , followed only with thirty Horse : But when the Numidian Enemy rose and encompassed him about , and Flaccus joyned himself with them ▪ Gracchus discovering the Treason , with many others leap'd from their Horses , and bravely fighting in the midst of his Enemies , was with all his men slain . Three only Hannibal could take alive , though he endeavoured all he could to make the Roman Proconsul his Prisoner ; whom though thus basely overcome by treachery , yet admiring him for the extreme valour showed at his death , he honoured with Funeral Rites , and sent his bones to Rome . Thence marching into Apulia , made it his business to fetch in Corn from all parts . But when the Romans had determined to march towards Capua , Hanno being sent before by Hannibal , with a thousand Foot , and as many Horse , he unknown to the Enemy , got into the City ; day breaking , when the Romans beheld many of them upon the Walls , and knew the matter , they forthwith drew off their Army from thence , and set themselves to reaping all the Cap●ans , and the rest of the Corn of Campania , which the Campanians being much troubled at , Hannibal sent them word he had Corn enough in Apulia , whither they might send for it , as often as they pleased ▪ they sent not only their Men and Cattle , but even their Wives and Children to fetch in Corn , fearing no danger in the journey ; Hannibal being upon return out of Apulia into Campania , and lying encamped near the River Alor , not far from the Beneventines , whom only because they continued faithful to the Romans , they were afraid of ; but now because of Hannibal's presence they despised . But it happened that about the same time Hannibal being called by Hanno among the Lucanians went thither , leaving the most troublesome part of his Baggage in the Camp , near Beneventum , with an indifferent Guard , of which the Roman Generals ( for they were two , Claudius and Annius ) having certain advice , fell upon the Campanians , that were gone to fetch Corn , and finding them a disarmed and undisciplined multitude , slew many , and gave their Corn to the Beneventines , then plundering Hannibal's Camp took thence all that he had there left . Then the two Roman Generals joyning together , whilst Hannibal staid in Lucania , begirt Capua , with a Trench and a Wall ; and drawing other Lines without , pitch'd their Camp between both , raising Bulwarks both towards the City , and towards the Country , to oppose the assaults of the Enemy : so that the face of their Camp was like a great Town , inclosing a little City , and the space between their Lines and the Town , being about two Furlongs like a Theater , where daily Combats were to be seen ( the stoutest men on both sides continually challenging and provoking one another ) among which , that of Claudius Atellus was very memorable , he was challenged by one Taureas , a Campanian , whom having overcome , the vanquished fled towards the City : Claudius pursuing him to the very Walls , not being able to turn his Horse , the Gate standing to receive his Enemy , he was carried in , and running through the whole Town , got out at the other Gate , and came safe to his own party , a strange success of undesigned boldness . Hannibal without doing the business , which he was sent for into Lucania returned to Capua , to undertake the defence of that City , which he knew for so many , and so great things commodious for the Romans , wherefore he assaulted their Works : but when he could by no manner of means prevail to send in any supply of Men , or Provisions into the Town , ( for the Siege was so close , that he could neither send in , nor get any intelligence out of the City ) he with all his Army marched directly towards Rome , moved thereunto , because he heard that Famine was in the City , and out of hopes , either to draw the Romans from the Siege of Capua , or act something greater than the relief of that place . Wherefore continuing his March with a great confluence of Warlike People ( wherefore some perswaded themselves , that for want of strength , they would not so much as stop his passage ; others thought they should not so much as fight for it ) he came and encamped by the River Anien within thirty Furlongs of the City . Never was Rome struck with such Fear and Tumult : They wanted all manner of Forces ( those they had being in Campania ) and unexpectedly a mighty Army was coming towards them , led by a General , whose Valor and Fortune made him unconquerable ; yet with such Forces as they had , who were able to bear Arms , they set Guards at the Gates : The Old Men leaped up on the Walls , and the Women and Children brought Darts and Stones , great multitudes flocked to them out of the Country , the whole City rung with Howlings , Lamentations , Prayers , and mutual Exhortations , some going out of the City broke down the Bride that was over the Anien . The Romans had built a very little Town among the Aequi and called it Alba , after the name of their Metropolis or mother City ; but in Process of time whether by lengthning or corrupting the word , or to distinguish them from the Albans , they were called Albenies , two thousand of these coming to participate in the danger of Rome were presently armed , and placed at the guard of the Gates . So much faith and kindness at that time one only Colony among so many showed towards the Romans , imitating the Example of the Plateans , who with a small Number joyned with the Athenians at the fight at Marathon , that by united force they might repulse the present danger . The Roman General Annius stay'd at Capua not doubting to reduce that City , the other Claudius Flaccus by another way , with incredible expedition came and pitcht his Camp opposite to Hannibal on the other side of the Anien . Who when Hannibal saw the bridge broken down , and found Claudius encamped on the other side , he resolved to march round by the springs of the River , and Claudius likewise thereupon removed his Camp. Here Hannibal made use of his wonted stratagems he left some Horse , who when the Armies were retired , Fording the River wasted the Roman Territory , and when they had terrified the City , according to orders returned to Hannibal . When he had got round the springs , 't is reported that he came by night with three spies to the City not far distant , and privately taking a view of the site of it , observed the great fear and solitude within the walls , yet after all this he returned to Capua , whether some God or any other accident at that time averted him , whether he dreaded the Valor and Fortune of the City , or whether ( as he used often to say to his Friends exhorting him to the Conquest of it ) that he would not ruine it , least when that was done the Carthaginians should take from him the Command , and reduce him to the quality of a private Man ; for as for the Claudian Army it was no way to be compared with Hannibal's . Yet Claudius at Hannibal's return followed him at the heels , thinking he did enough if he hindred him from Forraging , and took care that by Ambushes he did not damnifie him . Yet Hannibal in a dark and moonless night having discovered the place whither Claudius Army tended , built indeed no wall , but throwing up a trench , and leaving some intervals for Gates , and lastly raising a Rampire ( which might serve instead of a Wall ) opposite to it , there continued himself , and sending his Horse to a certain eminence fortified by Nature charged them there to stand quiet , and not move from the place till the Romans should possess themselves of that place he hoped they would believe to be void . Then he gave Command to his Indians that getting upon their Elephants , they should by any means between the intervals or over the Rampire get into Claudius Camp. At a little distance from these he commanded some Trumpets and Cornets to follow , with Orders as they entred to make the greatest noise they could possible , that their Numbers might seem the greater ; sending along with them some that could speak the Latine Tongue , who were to call out aloud to the Soldiers by Claudius Orders to desert their Tents , and escape to the next hill . This stratagem of Hannibal's succeeded at first to his mind , and according as he had designed it , for Elephants trod down the Rampire , and the Trumpets followed them , whose noise filling the ears of the Roman ▪ Soldiers starting out of their beds in a dark night , and so unexpectedly , struck a mighty terror into them . Besides hearing in the Latine Tongue , Command given about possessing the other Hill ; they already addressed themselves to flight . But Claudius to whom all Hannibal's devices ( as full of deceit and treachery ) were suspected , immediately out of his own prudence , or by instinct from some God , or else being by some Captive informed of the whole project , dispatched away the Military Tribunes into the way leading to the hill , to stop such as rushed out , and tell them , that those Orders were Proclaimed not by their Generals Command , but by Hannibal's , and therewithal himself drawing first strong guards to the Rampire , to repulse the Enemy if perhaps any assault should be made , ran through the tents , crying out , that there was no danger , that only a few were broke in with the Elephants , whose small Number indeed when it appeared ( for by this time by Claudius command Torches were lighted , and fires blown up ) the Romans fear was turned into anger , and falling upon them being but light armed men they easily slew them . As for the Elephants there wanting room to receive them , they ran confusedly among the Tents and Huts , and no Darts ( because of the narrowness of the place and the vastness of their bodies being thrown in vain ) they were every where wounded till with anguish they grew so enraged , that tumbling down and treading under foot their riders ( for they could not govern nor turn them upon the Enemy ) with rage and horrid yellings they broke out of the Camp. Thus Claudius Flaccus by stedfast courage and diligence circumvented Hannibal in an unexpected stratagem , and by defeating him of his purpose both overcame him , and by his prudence preserved his trembling Army . Hannibal failing in this enterprise drew his forces into Lucania to their Winter quarters , where this fierce man never before accustomed to delights gave himself over to Lust and Luxury . By which means by degrees , and not long after he brought a strange change upon all his affairs . Claudius returned to his Colleague to Capua , and now both of them strove their utmost to reduce this Town , hoping to force it whilst Hannibal lay quiet in his Winter-quarters . The Campanians in want of all things ( for nothing could be brought them from abroad ) and ready to perish for hunger yielded themselves up to the Roman Generals . And with themselves Hanno and Bostar , who commanded the Carthaginian Garrison with all their Soldiers , and the Romans placing a Garrison in the City , cut off the hands of all the Fugitives they there found , the African Nobility they sent to Rome , the rest they sold. Then turning upon the Campanians , the Authors of the Defection they punished with death , the rest only with fines upon their Lands . The Country of Campania , because a Champian , is very Fertile . Capua thus restored to the Romans , the Carthaginians were deprived of a very considerable place for the conveniency of their affairs in Italy . Among the Brutians ( who are a part of Italy ) a Man of the City of Sisia , a Man addicted to Hunting , and accustomed to bring part of his game to the Governor of the Punick garrison had so wrought himself into his friendship , that he was in a manner his Consort in Command , who grieved in mind to see the Soldiers insolencies and abuses of his Country-men , made a contract with the Roman General , to which they both pledged their Faiths , and by degrees brought into the Cittadel as Prisoners many Roman Soldiers , whose Arms himself siesed on as his spoils , when he thought his Number sufficient , he loosed their Bonds , and arming them , overpowring the Punick Garrison , brought in a Roman ; but not long after Hannibal passing that way , the Garrison affrighted fled to Rheginis , the Tisiatae delivered themselves to Hannibal , who burning the chiefs of the Revolts , placed there another garrison . At Salatia in Apulia , which was then under the Punick power , there were two kinsmen , who both for their Riches and Power , might well be esteemed Princes , but between whom there was perpetual discord . Dasius favored the Carthaginian , and Blasi●s the Roman affairs . As long as Hannibal was prosperous Blasius lay still , when the Roman Power by recovery of most part of it's Empire began to revive , Blasius had the confidence to move his Enemy , at least to consent with him for the safety of his Countrey , le●t if the Romans should take the place by storm , he should become engaged in an irrecoverable misfortune . Dasius dissembling a consent betray'd the matter to Hannibal , Hannibal was Arbitrator and Judge , Dasius the accuser . Blasius being guilty had only this one thing to say in his defence , that out of private enmity , he laid false crimes to his charge , and indeed the knowledge that his accuser had long been his enemy , and bore him a secret grudge , procured him the more freedome to argue in his own defence . Hannibal neither contemning the thing , nor giving too much Credit to an Enemy , Commanded them both to withdraw , as if he would consider of it by himself ; But the place as they went out being very narrow , and none being nigh enough to bear witness , Blasius thus whipped Dasius . And will not you good man yet save your Country , Dasius crying out immediately , repeats it to Hannibal , upon which Blasius making his complaint , Now , now ( said he ) there is no man but will believe snares laid for my life by the cunning of my Enemy , but this trick of his if I before lay under any suspicion will perfectly clear me of it , for who pray that is not mad would trust such a thing to an Enemy ? But you may object , it may be at first I was deceived in him , but I beseech you what man that is brought to his Tryal , and denying the Fact before the Tribunal in the hearing of many , his accuser present who may reveal it will afresh communicate such a thing to him , who has already shewed his mind to betray him ? But if he were a faithful friend indeed what help could he bring to me towards the safety of his Country ? or why should I implore his help who has no power to give any ? These words Blasius pronounced aloud , and as I believe foreseeing the event , and then making way to whisper Dasius in the ear , told him that he would lessen his future Credit and Authority , and so work Hannibal , that he should not believe any crime he objected against him . Nor did Blasius after he was dismissed forbear to ply his adversary in this manner , as a man whom now he contemned , having taken off all belief of what he said . Therefore Dasius at length feigned himself moved by his solicitations with intent to get from him all the manner how he had formed his design which he nothing demurring upon ; I will said he , go to the Roman Camp ( which the other knew to be then very remote ) and thence receiving some forces from the Praetor , who is my very good friend , bring them hither . Thou shalt work for me here and stay to keep the City , and having thus said presently without Dasius being privy to it he went from the City directly to Rome , and not to the Camp , where leaving his Son for Hostage , and receiving from the Senate a thousand Horse , makes a speedy return , already in his mind presaging the event . Dasius for some days after not seeing his adversary , strait way conjectured that having now his word , he was gone to perfect the business , and whilst he meditated upon the great distance he was to find the Camp at , slowly and securely he goes to Hannibal not doubting but to return time enough to be there before the other . And being come to the speech of Hannibal , Now , said he , whilst he is bringing an Armed Power into the City , I will in the very Action deliver Blasius into thy hands , and so telling the whole matter and receiving some Soldiers from Hannibal , he flies towards his Country which he imagined Blasius could not yet be come nigh to . But he having already slain the Punick Garrison which was but small , took diligent care that none should go out of the City , and shutting all the rest of the Gates , left that only open by which Dasius was to return , he likewise to avoid all suspicion left the Walls every where naked ; but the way within was so broken , and block't up with Ditches , that there was no way of breaking out . Dasius coming and finding the Gates open , rejoycing , and thinking he was got thither before his Enemy , entred the City triumphing , but he and all that came in with him being inclosed , and because of the Ditches , having no way of retreat Blasius easily slew them , except only a few that leaping over the Walls escaped . So Blasius catching Dasius in the snare at last overcame him . Now whilst Fulvius the Roman Consul besieged Herdonia , Hannibal unknown to him pitcht his Camp close by him , putting out ( the better to lie hid ) all fires , and Commanding a strict silence through all the Camp. And the morning hapning likewise to be very cloudy , he sent before some Horse to provoke the Romans , they indeed with some trembling at first ( as being raised out of their beds ) but soon with better confidence ( because they believed them only a few pickt up here and there ) repulsed the Enemy , but Hannibal fetching a Compass about the other part of the Town , that he might take a view of it , and put the Townsmen in hopes , at length whether because they had spied him , or else by chance falls in upon the Romans and incloses them . Then set upon on both sides they rush'd on in disorder , so that the Consul Fulvius with eight thousand men were slain , the rest making a speedy retreat within a Trench before their Camp , and bravely fighting preserved both that and their Tents from being taken by Hannibal . After this whilst the Romans wasted the lands of the Apulians , because they had revolted , Hannibal did the like to the Campanians who were all but the Attellani returned to the Romans obedience whom ( because they should not be vexed with the Wars of the Brutii , Lucanians and Apulians ) he brought to Thurium , and the Romans sent the Exiles of Nuceria to inhabit Attella , and with their Army infesting Hannibals associates , came to Antonia which they took , and laid wast all the Brutians Fields , and at the same time besieged Tarentum by Sea and Land , which then was kept by a Punick Garrison under Carpalo the Governor who because the Carthaginians were few , had taken the Brutians into association with him ; the Commander of whose Forces loved a Wench , whose brother was a Soldier among the Romans , who by his sisters means wrought the Brutian officer to betray that part of the Wall he had the Charge of , so the Romans recovered Tarentum a Town very convenient for them both to Sea and Landward . Hannibal made all the hast he could to Tarentum , but on his march having certain intelligence of it's being taken , being much troubled he retreated to Thurium , from whence he went to Venusium , where Claudius Marcellus who had subdued Sicily , now the fifth time Consul , and T. Crispinus had their Camp : yet they forbore fighting . But Marcellus by chance espying a party of Numidians , going out upon the spoil , and thinking them but few , with three hundred Horse securely charged them , being a man of a daring courage , and in all dangers too rashly forward , but when the Africans coming in from all parts fell upon him , the Rear of the Romans first began to fly , but Marcellus who still thought they followed him , fought valiantly till struck through with a Dart he fell ▪ his body being brought to Hannibal when he saw it wounded on all sides , he commended him as a Soldier , but much condemned him as a General , but taking off his Ring , he Magnificently burnt it , and sent the bones to his Son into the Camp. And then before the ●ame of his death should spread too far , being deadly mad with the Salatians he dispatched away a Roman fugitive to Salatia with letters sealed with Marcellus Ring , signifying that Marcellus with his Army was coming thither , and commanding them to open their Gates . The Citizens having a little before received letters from Crispinus ( for he sent to all the Cities Messengers to acquaint them that Hannibal had got Marcellus Ring ) lest if they stayd the messenger any time they should betray their own Counsels , sent him away with promise to obey the Commands . Mean while arming and disposing themselves upon the Walls , they expected the issue of the deceit , Hannibal coming with his Numidians wearing Roman Arms , the Port-cullis being drawn up , and the Gate opened , they with great joy and Alacrity received them , as if it had been Marcellus , but when as many were come in as they thought they were handsomely able to deal with , they let fall the Port-cullis , and slew all those were got within the City . Hannibal thus frustrated of his hopes at Salatia retreated . Whilst these things were doing , Asdr●bal brother to Hannibal had brought into Italy that mercenary Army leavyed by him in Spain , being in his march kindly received by the Gauls , and in two months passing the Alpes ( before laid open by Hannibal , and which he very hardly effected in six ) he falls down into Hetruria with thirty eight thousand Foot , eight thousand Horse , and fifteen Elephants ; thence he wrote letters to his brother of his coming , which being intercepted by the Romans , who thereby understood his strength , Salinator and Nero gathering together all the Force they could make , met with him at Siena , he who did not yet design fighting , but to joyn as soon as he could with his brother by night , removes his Camp , and wandring through marshy places , and along the Banks of Rivers that were not fordable , made no great progress . At the break of day the Romans having discovered them , and following hard upon them tyred with labor and watching , many Centuries being drawn up together in a body , and coming up with them , fell all at once upon Asdrubal's Army , and taking many alive , routed his whole Army ( which had it been joyned with Hannibal would have made him appear invincible ) thereby freeing Italy from an unexpressible fear and terror . And 't is my Judgment that Providence thought fit to give the Romans this victory by way of reprizal for the loss sustained at Cannae , for this was equal and parallel to that both in the death of the Commander , and the utter ruine of the whole Army . It hapned likewise that in both many Captives were taken , and the next Morning the Conquerors in both became Masters of the spoil of the vanquished Camp. Of such various fortune ▪ sometimes adverse and sometimes prosperous , did the Romans now make experience . The Celtiberians who escaped from the slaughter , returned some of them to their own Country , and some got to Hannibal , who not a little tormented for this loss of his brother , and so great an Army , through too much hast and ignorance of the ways , slighting all the rest that in full fourteen years he had with vast labours been getting in Italy , retreated among the Brutians , who were the only people that continued in association with him , and there quietly expected new recruits from Carthage . And the Carthaginians did send him an hundred Ships laden with Corn , and supplies of Men and Mony , which being conveyed by three hundred Triremes , the Praetor of Sardinia set upon with his Gallies , and sinking sixty , the rest got back to Carthage ; From hence the penury of all things in Hannibals Camp much increased , but especially the despair of getting any help from Carthage ; And to all these misfortunes this was annexed that Mago , who was sent into Gaul and Liguria to hire Soldiers , sent no aid , but lay idle expecting the Event of things . Wherefore Hannibal plainly foreseeing that he could not long continue in those parts , began to contemn the Brutians themselves , as men that would ere long be strangers to him , and to oppress them with heavier taxes , several towns fortified by nature as if they practised a revolt he forced to remove into the plain , and many persons whose Estates he had a desire to siese upon he condemned upon false accusations . In the mean time there entred into the Consulate Licinius Crassus and P. Scipio , famous for his Conquests in Spain . Crassus went into Apulia against Hannibal . Scipio advised the people that Hannibal and the Carthaginians , could not possibly be driven out of Italy , till an Army were transported into Africa , and they terrified with Domestick danger . And assiduously insisting upon it , and daily urging them all to it , he at length got Africa decreed for his province . Then without any delay trasporting his Army into Sicily , when he had spent a little time in Rendevouzing and Ex●rcising his Soldiers , he was first carried to Locrisa a City of Italy ( where Hannibal had placed a Punick Garrison ) whom having overpowred , leaving Pleminius as his Lieutenant in that City , he passed over into Africa , but Pleminius forbore not to treat the Locrians with all manner of villanous and contumelious usage and cruelty , insomuch that he rob'd the very Temple of Proserpine . Wherefore the Romans for these horrible dealings with their Friends and Kindred put him to death in Prison , and confiscating his goods delivered them to the Locrians to be laid up in the Treasures of the Goddess , and of the Mony taken away by Sacriledge they recovered as much as they could , and what remained it pleased them to supply out of the publick Exchequer . At the same time Crassus drew away from Hannibal's party , Consentia a great City of the Brutians and many other Towns ; but when at Rome . the dismal prodigies had filled the minds of men with superstition , the Decemvirs commanded to bring the Sibyls Books relating that few days before in Pessinuntium a City of Phrygia , where the Mother of the Gods is Worshipped , something was fallen from heaven which should be brought to Rome , and not long after the news of its falling came , and the image of the Goddess was brought to Rome , and on the same day that it happened to come thither was celebrated the Feast of the Mother of the Gods. There is a report that the Ship which brought it struck upon a Shoal in the River Tiber , and that when by no means possible it could be removed , the Southsayers foretold that it would follow , if drawn by a woman that was pure and chast from any strange bed . Claudia Quintia suspected but not guilty of Adultery ( but her too loose and free way of living had got her that ill report ) first earnestly calling upon the Goddess to witness her innocency of that crime , and then tying her Girdle to the Ship was followed by the Goddess . So Claudia from an evil fame which she before lay under , got a most glorious name . But before this exploit of Claudia's , the Romans admonished by the Sibyls books , that by the best man of all the City they should send for the image out of Phrygia , presently sent thither a man judged to be the best of those times , Scipio Surnamed Nasica Son of Cn. Scipio , who died General in Spain , and Cousin Germain to that Scipio , who abating the Carthaginian pride first bore the Surname of African . Thus was the Goddess brought to Rome by the best of Men and Women . But when the Brutians had intelligence that the Carthaginians in Africa had in several Battels been defeated by Scipio , they seemed to be at strife who first should desert Hannibal , and some of them slew the Punick Garrisons , and others thrust them out of their Cities . Those who could do neither , privately sent Deputies to Rome , to declare their good Will , though they wanted Power . Hannibal came with his Army to Petelia , which City was given by him to the Brutians after having expelled the former inhabitants . When therefore he expostulated with them that they had sent Deputies to Rome , and they earnestly denied it , he seemed to believe them , but that he might prevent any occasion of suspicion , he gave up their Great Men separately into the keeping of his Numidians , and disarming the Citizens gave their Arms to the Slaves , and to them committed the Charge of the City . Nor did he deal less severely with other Cities to which he went in progress , for the Thurini's goods he exhibited to his Soldiers Rapine , and besides three thousand Citizens whom he knew great lovers of the Carthaginians , and five hundred Country people he carried away , and leaving the City under the guard of the Prefidionary Soldiers , brought them all to Crotona , which because of it's convenient Situation , he chose both for his Granary and Seat of War. But when by his Citizens ( who to hasten him sent for him Asdrubal their Admiral ) he was sent for to come home , and bringrelief to his Country then in danger by Scipio's many victories , he grievously complained of the Carthaginians , who had always been ingrateful and perfidious to their Generals , as he had sufficiently and for a long time experienced , and because he had given the first beginning to this War in Spain , he began to be apprehensive of himself ; Yet he resolved since 't was fit he obeyed to go , and forthwith caused a great Number of Ships to be built , Italy furnishing him abundantly with all Materials ; But before his departure he exposed all the Associate , and subjected Cities , whom now he looked upon as Enemies to the Spoil and Plunder of his Army , that thereby enriching them , he might by their kindness be secure from his Citizens Calumnies . Yet ashamed himself , against Faith and Equity , to wrong in this manner the Associates , he sent Asdrubal the Admiral under a feigned pretence of visiting the Garrisons to do it , who going into every City and Commanding the Citizens and their Slaves to pack up what they could carry , and march elsewhere , he gave all that remained up to be plundered ; Which usage being divulged , many before Asdrubal came to them , rose in Arms against the Garrison Soldiers , and with various fortune , sometimes the Townsmen , sometimes the Soldiers had the better , hence followed mighty slaughters , with the Rapes of Matrons , and Virgins , and other villanies usually committed at the Sack of Towns. As for those Italian Soldiers who had deserved well under him . Hannibal knowing them to be stout and well excercised Men , with magnificent promises tried to draw them over with him into Africa . Such as for any villanies committed were afraid to return into their own Country condemning themselves to voluntary banishment ; followed him , but those who had no guilt upon their consciences refused to go . Those therefore who chose rather to stay , then go , having commanded to assemble all in one place ( as if he either designed to speak to them or to reward them for past services or command them somewhat for the future ) he encompassed with his Army , and commanded his men to chuse out among them as many as they listed for Slaves . Some there were that those , others were ashamed to take into such base servitude , those who as fellow Soldiers had done so many brave things with them . Those that remained that they might never be useful to the Romans he caused to be thrust through with Darts ; Likewise of four thousand Horses and Oxen , no small Number , he caused the throats to be cut , because he had not the Conveniency to carry them into Africa . After which embarking his Army leaving only a few for a show of a Garrison in the Country of the Brutians he stay'd only for a wind ; but the Petelini and other Italians rising upon them at their departure slew some and so retreated . Thus Hannibal returning to Africa left Italy , which for sixteen whole years he had wasted , and by a thousand miseries often reduced the desolate inhabitants to the last Extremities , treating the Roman Subjects and Associates with all contumelious Cruelty , and for those whose service , not so much out of good will as necessity , he had formerly made use of , now they could yield him no more help or advantage , he treated them likewise as Enemies . Hannibal being gone , the Senate pardoned all those Italian people had revolted to the Carthaginians , granting a perfect act of Oblivion for all things past . But the Brutians because they had continued his ready Associates to the last , they condemned in part of their Land , and took away all their Arms if they had any left after Hannibal's plundring them . All Service in the Militia ( as people who had lost their right of Freedom ) was likewise forbidden them , and when the Roman Consuls went into the Provinces to oversee any publick works , they Commanded them to follow them like Servants . This was the Conclusion of Hannibal's Expedition into Italy in the two and fiftieth year of the Punick Wars . The end of the Eighth Book of the Roman Wars with Hannibal . APPIAN OF ALEXANDRIA , HIS HISTORY OF THE Civil Wars OF ROME . In Five BOOKS . PART II. BOOK I. The Argument of this Book . I. A Short Recital of the several Dissentions and Civil Wars of the Romans , and the division of this History . II. Gracchus attempts passing the Law about Lands , wherein all the people are concerned ; some for the Law , and some against it . III. It is at last passed . IV. Gracchus thereupon is slain . V. Flaccus , Carbo , and young Gracchus would notwithstanding put in execution : Scipio the African opposes it , and is found dead . VI. Young Gracchus and Flaccus pursue their enterprise , and declaring against the Senate , are at length slain . VII . The Enterprise of Apuleius and Glaucia against Metellus , who is banished . VIII . Apuleius and Glaucia slain , and Metellus recalled from Exile . IX . The beginning of the War against the Allies , and the death of Drusus . X. The Tyranny of the Roman Knights , occasioned by the Revolt of the Roman Allies , who at first prosper in their Attempts . XI . The Romans subdue them , and put an end to the War. XII . Sedition of Usurers ●ithin the City . XIII . The beginning of the War betwixt Marius and Sylla ; and the entrance of Sylla and Q. Pompey Con●uls , in Arms into the City . XIV . Orders imposed by the Consuls in the City : the death of Sulpitius : flight of Marius , and death of Q. Pompey . XV. Cinna being Consul strives to pass a Law in favour of the new Citizens , but is driven from the City , and deposed from his Consulate , whom Merula succeeds . XVI . Cinna and Marius besiege the City . XVII . They enter it , and make a dreadful Slaughter . XVIII . Sylla after his Victory over Mithridates , returns towards Italy , writes to the Senate ; an Accommodation is debated ; and Cinna preparing for War is slain . XIX . Sylla arrives at Brundusium , makes his preparations , as the Consuls do likewise . XX. Many Victories of Sylla's , who comes to Rome , where he is well received . XXI . Sylla again takes the Field , continues his Victories , and at last being Master of Rome , after the taking of Praeneste and Norba , War ceases in Italy . XXII . The cruelty exercised by Sylla over his Enemies in the City . XXIII . He makes himself perpetual Dictator , and reigns like a Tyrant . XXIV . He lays down the Dictatorship , retires into the Country , his Death and Funerals . XXV . The War of Sertorius , his and Perpenna's death . XXVI . The War of Spartacus . THe Roman People often fell into Dissentions with the Senate , upon the account of the Publication of Laws , the Abolition of Debts , the Division of Lands , and the Election of Magistrates , but yet they came not to Blows ; for these Differences were decided by the ways of Justice , because both Orders bore to each other a mutual respect ; so that though the people often saw themselves already armed against some Foreign Enemy , yet they abused not that power to make any Sedition . And then when they drew up to the * Mount , which therefore is called Sacred , they restrained themselves from committing any extraordinary violence , contenting themselves only to create for the maintenance of their Rights a new Magistrate , whom they called Tribune of the people . The creation of this Office was designed only to counterpoise the Power of the Consuls , whose Election then depended only on the Senates , and to keep them from exercising the whole authority in the Administration of their Republique : yet this bred abundance of Hate and Quarrels amonst these Magistrates , the one seeing themselves supported by the Senate , and the other by the favour of the people ; and each party thought themselves robbed of that which was added to the other . These same Contentions were the cause that Marcus Coriolanus , being condemn'd without any desert of his , went into Banishment among the Volsces , and soon after made War upon his Country ; and this was the first Civil Division wherein Arms were made use of , and which only began by a Fugitive : yet after this they never bore Arms in the Assembliess nor began any Massacre of their Fellow Citizens , till such time as Tiberius Gracchus raised a Sedition , wherein he perished , and with him some others , who being fled to the Capitol , were slain near the Temple . But after this Sacrilege , the Seditions were almost continual ; the people mutinying upon the least occasion , the Assassins ran up and down the City , sometimes on the one side , and sometimes on the other , Persons of Quality were slain , either in some Temple , or in the Assembly , or in the Palace , and that by order of the Tribunes , Praetors , Consuls , or other Superior Powers ; insomuch that these Reciprocal Offences increased by little and little the contempt of Justice and the Laws . This infection at last spreading it self through all parts , open Conspiracies were made against the Common-wealth , great Armies brought into the Field , sometimes those had been banished and condemned , attempting some Novelties , and sometimes the principal men of the City fighting among themselves , as well without as within for the Government of the State. There were likewise some powerful and ambitious Citizens who aspired to the Government , either by keeping the Command of Armies entrusted to them by the people , or levying fresh Soldiers by their own authority , to defend themselves , as they said , against their Enemies : but under pretence of making War against their Enemies , they made War against their Country , each party striving who should first seise upon the City ; so that whilst they treated each other as Enemies , all places were filled with Assassinations , Proscriptions , Banishments , Executions and Tortures . In short , there was no cruelty left uncommitted , especially then when about fifty years after the death of Gracchus , one of the Factions driving away one mischief with another , became absolute Master of the Common-wealth , and for some time governed it alone under the Title of Dictator , a certain Magistrate among the Romans whom they never created but in extreme danger , for six Months only , and whose use seemed to be abolished when Sylla obtained that Dignity by force . Nevertheless , though all men believed that he was created Dictator to perpetuity , yet having glutted himself , as one may say , with power , he deposed himself ; and certainly he was the first ( at least that ever I could gain knowledge of ) that was so bold as to change a Tyranny for a private life . He added to this action a discourse no less worthy of memory . He declared he was ready to give an account of his Administration to whoever should demand it ; and some time after came and walked in the place in the habit of a private man , in the face of all the world , from whence he returned to his House without having received the least affront from any person ; so much was that respect to the Sovereign Authority he had possessed , engrafted in the minds of men , whether that they were astonished at his laying of it down , or that they were ashamed to demand an account of that man who offered himself to give it , or that they thought it an inhumanity to hate that Power , how tyrannical soever it were , that was joyned with the publick good . Thus the Seditions ceased for a time , Sylla having applyed Remedies to the present Distempers , but they were only fallen asleep ; for they awakened again , and continued till such time as Iulius Caesar after having for some years made War in Gaul , would not dismiss his Army , though the Senate decreed it ; saying , it was not the Senates desire , but Pompey's , who being at present at the Head of the Army in Italy , and his Enemy , had designed to reduce him under his power as well as others . Yet he proposed these Conditions of Accommodation , that either both should keep their Armies , or that Pompey , disarming as well as he , should live like a private man under the authority of the Laws . But not obtaining either the one or the other , he departed from Gaul , marched against Pompey and his Country , entred the City , drove thence his Enemy , overtook him in Thessaly , defeated him in a memorable Battel , and pursued him as far as Egypt . Finding Pompey slain by the Egyptians , he returned to Rome , after having settled the Egyptian Affairs , and settled their * Kings in that Kingdom ; so that beholding himself secure by the death of so powerful an Enemy , the mightiness of whose Actions had gained him the Title of Great ; and no person having thenceforth the boldness to oppose his will , he was created perpetual Dictator the next after Sylla . And now again the Seditious were quieted , till such time as Brutus and Cassius , either out of envy to his Power , or out of a desire they had to settle again the Common-wealth in it's ancient form , slew in open Senate this man , so cherished by the people , and so knowing in the Art of Reigning . He was so generally lamented , that they sought out for his Murderers , to put them to death , that they solemnized his Funerals in the publick place , and there where they had burnt his Body , erected a Temple , and offered Sacrifices to him as a God. But now the Civil Discords began again , and in a short time grew to that height , that they were followed by the Murders , Proscriptions and Banishments of many as well of the Order of Senators as Knights , the Faction interchangeably delivering up the Enemies of one another ; so that to gain their own satisfaction , they spared neither Friends nor their own Brothers , so much were men hurried on by their passion to the prejudice of natural Piety . At last by a horrible boldness the Roman Empire , as if it had been the Stock of some private Citizen , was divided between Anthony , Lepidus , and he who at first was called Octavius , but afterwards took the name of Caesar , having been adopted by his Uncle . After this division they made War on each other , as it was but just they should , and Caesar more prudent and politick than the other , first despoiled Lepidus of Africa , which had fallen to this share . And in conclusion , after the Victory of Actium , which he gained over Anthony , drove him out of all the Provinces , extending from Syria to the Adriatick Gulf. The whole world astonished at these prodigious Successes , he made himself likewise Master of Egypt , the most ancient and richest Kingdom possessed by any of the Successors of Alexander , which only was wanting to complete the Roman Empire to that height we now behold it . That done , he was placed among the number of the Gods , whilst he was yet living , and beheld it ; and being called Augustus by the people , he assumed an authority over his Country , and the subjected Nations , greater than ever was attributed to his Father Caius , not so much as in the least appearance asking the votes of the people : so that having secured his power by length of time , always happy , and feared by all the world , he left his Successors capable of sustaining the weight of that great Empire , and the Sovereign Power being reunited in a single person , Concordance once more took place of Sedition . This will be the subject of this work , which will contain the wonderful Adventures of these People who aimed at Honour and Dominion through all sorts of Calamities : and I shall write it the more willingly , because I am obliged to treat of all these things before I write the Affairs of Egypt , which are but a consequence of them ; for those divisions wherein Cleopatra took the part of Anthony , were the cause of the Reduction of Egypt under the Roman Empire . And that I may settle some order in so great a confusion of things , I will first speak of what passed from the Gracchi to Sylla's time , then what was done until the death of Caius Caesar , the following Books shall treat of the Wars of the Triumvirs with the Roman People , and against one another , until the last and greatest of these Misfortunes ; I mean the Battle fought by Caesar at Actium against Anthony and Cleopatra , where I intend to begin the History of Egypt . The Romans , as they now subdued one , and then another of the people of Italy were accustomed to make seisure of a part of their Lands , to which they sent Colonies , or otherwise gave Cities already built , to be inhabited by their own Nation . These Colonies were placed in the conquered Provinces in the nature of Garrisons , and they either set out by shares to these new Inhabitants such Lands as were fit for Tillage , or otherwise sold them to them , or let them out to Farm. As for the unprofitable ground ( as War often makes places desert ) it not being qualified to bear a part in the Dividend , it was proclaimed and given to the first that made offer to manure it , on condition to pay an annual Tribute , the fifth part of the increase of Trees , and the Tithe of the Corn , with an Impost upon all sorts of Cattel , as well Flocks as Herds . Thus strove they to preserve the Italian Nation , esteemed very laborious , that they might always have in a readiness Soldiers of their own people to serve them upon occasion ; but the success proved contrary to their expectations ; for the rich undertaking at first the unprofitable or desert Lands , and by prescription of time , not only assuring to themselves the possession of them , but likewise joyning to them the Dividend of their poor Neighbours , either by force , or by money , became possessed not of Villages , but of whole Countries , which their Slaves improved and manured for them , that they might not take Freemen from the profession of Arms. Thus they receiving vast Revenues , and their Slaves still multiplying , because they were not obliged to go to War : the most powerful among them grew prodigiously rich , and the Country was filled with Slaves , whereas there remained but very few of the Italian Nation , and those few too were oppressed with poverty , by reason of the continual Expeditions , in which they were forced to bear Arms , and the cruel Exactions of the Tax-gatherers : and if at any time they had some respite from their Sufferings , then Idleness corrupted them , having no Land of their own to manure , nor finding any work from others , by reason of the multitude of Slaves . This extremity troubled and perplexed both the Senate and People of Rome , who with grief beheld that they could not as heretofore , upon any sudden occasion , draw together a considerable Force of Italians , and they began to fear their Government unsecure , by reason of the Countries being filled with such multitudes of Slaves . They sought long time for a remedy to these inconveniencies ; for they neither judged it easie , nor indeed just to dislodge men , after so long a possession , from those Lands where they had habituated themselves , and been at great expence . In conclusion , after much debate the Tribunes made a Law whereby all persons were prohibited from keeping more than five hundred Acres of Land , one hundred Head of Cattle , and five hundred Sheep ; and besides , they designed a certain number of free people to have the oversight of the Tillage , and care of the Corn. This Law was confirmed by solemn Oaths , and punishments decreed against the infringers of it : it was designed likewise , that all those Lands possessed by any above the proportion prescribed by the Law , should be equally distributed among the poor , but neither Oaths nor Law prevailed . Those who appeared most zealous in the observation of it , underhand made Contracts , conveying over their advance to their Friends , and others publickly laughed at it , till such time as Tiberius Gracchus of Noble Race , covetous of Glory , very eloquent , and well known in the City for all these qualities , having obtained the Dignity of Tribune , made a grave speech in favour of the Italian People , much lamenting that a Nation so warlike , and allyed to the Roman People , should be reduced to so small numbers , and to such an oppressive poverty , that there scarce appeared any remedy , but that they must be utterly extinct . Then he declared against the vast numbers of Slaves , useless in War , and treacherous to their Masters , a fresh example of which he related of the Slaves , rebelling against their Patrons in Sicily , where the Slaves being grown numerous by reason of their being employed in Husbandry , had raised such a War against the Romans , as was not suppressed without much danger , and many bloody Engagements . This Speech did the work , and gained a new publication of the Law concerning Lands , whereby it was forbid any one to be possessed of more than five hundred Acres , adding to it , that the Children of the Family might be possessed of two hundred and fifty ; and that after reduction made , the remaining Land should be divided among the poor by Triumvirs , who were to be changed every year , which sorely grieved the rich men , who durst no more attempt any thing against the Law , nor for the future buy other mens proportions ; for Gracchus , to prevent frauds , had by the same Law forbid all such kind of Contracts , which occasioned , that in every corner might be seen people got together , reproaching the poor with the pains they had taken in manuring their Ground , and the charge they had been at in building , crying out , that it was not just to make them lose , not only their Lands , but likewise the money they had payed to their Neigbours , and withal deprive them of the Sepulchres of their Predecessors , interred in those grounds left to them by Succession . Others demanded the restoring of their Wives Dowry , which they had thus employed , or that their Children might have leave to enjoy those Farms they had settled upon them at their Marriage : others again shewed the Contracts and Statutes they had entred into , taking up moneys at great interests to purchase those Lands . In a word , all places were filled with murmuring and complaint . On the other side , were heard the lamentings of the poor , that from rich , that they once were , now they had reduced them to extreme poverty : nay , even to despair , having nothing left to feed their Children , they recounted the many Expeditions wherein they had served the Common-wealth , to the end , they might maintain themselves in the possession of these Lands , and vowed never to serve more , if they were not restored to what belonged to them . They likewise accused the rich men , that they disdained to employ them in their Tillage , but rather made choice of Slaves their Enemies , faithless people , and useless in War. During these reproaches , and mutual laments , the contagion of this Distemper spread it it self among the Colonies , the Municipal Cities , and in all places where Lands were possessed by what Title soever : every one feared to lose , and there as well as in the City the multitude was divided into two parties , and each relying on the number of their Faction , stirred them up against the other ; and all people being concerned in the execution of this Law : one party disposing themselves to hinder it , and the other being ready to attempt any thing to maintain it , mens minds were strangely inclined to Sedition . So neither one nor the other party resolving to yield , they waited only the day appointed for the passing the Law in the Assembly . Gracchus's Design was not so much to relieve the poverty of particular men , as to repeople the Country , because he believed it the interest of the Common-wealth , and that hereupon depended the fortune of all Italy : nor doubted he of the success of the Enterprise , though it were as difficult as it was important . When the Assembly was met , after having a long time discoursed the business in Question , he asked the Auditors , if they believed it not just , that what belonged to the Publick should be shared among the People , if a Citizen were not to be preferred befor a Slave , if a Soldier were no more serviceable to the State than a Ploughman , and if a natural Inhabitant were not more affectionate to the Common-wealth than a Stranger : and without insisting long upon these comparisons , as absurd , he began to discourse of the hopes and fears of the City . That the Romans had conqueeed many Countries , and been in hopes to extend their Conquests to the most distant Climates : but that as things now stood , there was cause enough to doubt whether they should be able to complete the Conquest of the rest , with that small number of Soldiers wherewith Italy was peopled , or should not rather lose their own Country , by reason of the weakness of their Armies , and the powerfulness of their Enemies , and withal exaggerating the Glory and Riches on one side , and the danger and fear on the other ; he exhorted the rich men to consider with themselves if it were not much more to the purpose willingly to quit to the unfortunate poor who had great charge of Children the possession of some Lands , out of hopes of those great advantages might thereby accrue , than to neglect things of most import , by disputing Trifles . That besides five hundred Acres of good Land well secured , and for those had Children , half as much for every Head , was no contemptible recompence of their past Services . After having largely discoursed on this subject ; and the minds of the poor people , and of all such as suffered themselves to be rather led by reason than passion remaining suspended , he gave command to the Serjean● to read the Law , when M. Octavius his Colleague , who was suborned by the rich men to prevent the passing of the Law , imposed silence upon the Serjeant . Whereupon Gracchus publickly reproaching him , adjourned the Assembly till the morrow ; when having caused some Armed Men to be there , as if by force he would have constrained Octavius to yield to him , whether he would or no ; he with threats commanded the Serjeant to read the Law , and Octavius on the contrary forbad him . Whereupon the Colleagues quarrelling , and it being impossible to read the Law by reason of the Tumult , the most Considerate of the Assembly besought the Tribunes to refer the Difference to the Senate's judgment . Gracchus consented ; and out of hopes that this Law would displease no reasonable man , went straight to the Palace ; but not being received there with so great applause as among the Vulgar ; nay , on the contrary , having reviling words cast at him by the Rich Men , he returns to the Assembly , and promises that on the morrow he would gather their Voices both concerning the Law , and the dismission of his Colleague , who opposed the good of the People . He accordingly did it : And as Octavius presented himself unconcerned , he first put it to the Vote concerning him , The first Tribe having given their Vote against Octavius , Gracchus turned to him , and desired him to desist from his Enterprize ; but seeing him obstinate , he persisted to demand the advice of the rest ; for at this time there were five and thirty , of which seventeen all in a fury having voted with the first , if the eighteenth were joyned with them the Law became ratified . Wherefore Gracchus once more publickly besought his Colleague , now upon the very point of being deposed , not so stubbornly to disturb a Work so holy and so beneficial to all Italians , nor any more oppose a thing which the people so ardently desired , the Execution whereof his Office of Tribune obliged him to ; and in fine , not to suffer himself to be deposed . After which Entreaties he called the Gods to witness , that it was with regret he thus acted against the honour of his Colleague : but then seeing nothing would perswade him , he began again to gather the Votes . Thus Octavius being deprived of his Office and Charge , and retired out of the Assembly , they substituted Mummius in his stead ; and at the same time the Law was ratifyed . They created Triumvirs for dividing the Land , Gracchus himself , Caius his Brother , and Appius Claudius his Father in Law ; for the people were fearful the Law might remain without Execution , unless he that made it and his Alliance had the Support of it in their own hands . As for Gracchus , ravished with joy that this Law had passed , he was carried back by the people to his House , as if he had been the restorer not of one City or one people , but of all the Nations of Italy . After which the victorious Party went into the Countries from whence they were come to this contention ; and the other in despair for being overcome , staid still in the City , publickly declaring that Gracchus should repent , as soon as he was out of employment , the daring to violate an authority so holy and sacred , and be the mover of such a Sedition in Italy . Summer being already come , the time of the Assembly for the Creation of Tribunes drew nigh , and it was very likely the rich men would so contrive it , that the dignity might fall upon Gracchus's enemies , which somewhat terrified him , and fearful lest any thing might pass in the Assembly to his prejudice , he did his endeavours to recal the people out of the Country . But all people being now employed in their Tillage , as is usual in Harvest ; and the day of Assembly approaching , he was forced to have recourse to the people of the City ; and with kindnesses and submissions solicite every one in particular , to continue him in the Tribuneship , in acknowledgment of the dangers to which he had exposed himself for their service . When it came to the Vote , Gracchus had those of the two first Tribes : Whereupon the rich men cryed out , that it was not allowed by Law to continue the same dignity in the same Person : and Rubrius , Tribune of the people , whom Lot made President of the Assembly , making a demur upon it , Mummius the Successor of Octavius , obliged him to resign his place , and suffer him to gather the Votes ; but the rest of the Tribunes maintained that Lots ought again to be drawn for the Preheminence , and that Rubrius Resignation could not be made , but in equal favour of all the Tribunes . In this Contest Gracchus seeing his Party the weakest , adjourned the Assembly till the morrow ; and finding his Affairs grow desperate , before he was dismissed of his Charge , he spent the rest of that day in the place in mourning , having his Son with him , whom he recommended to all he met , as foreseeing himself likely to perish by the violence of his Enemies . The Rabble moved to compassion for the man , and withal judging that there must be no more talk of Equality between them and the other Citizens , but they must resolve to suffer the Tyrannick Rule of the Rich if they forsook their Protector in the danger he was in for their sakes , they carryed him to his house in the evening , and wished him to be couragious next morning . Hereupon he took heart ; and assembling before it was day those of his Faction , gives them a word in case there should be occasion to fight , and so seizes on the Capitol and place of Assembly . The rich men , by the joyning of some Tribunes with them , having hindred Votes to be taken about his Continuation , he gave to his Party the Signal agreed upon between them : whereupon they rose with great clamour , and straightway fell to blows ; some gathering about his Person as his Guards , and others tucking up their Robes , snatching the Rods out of the Lictors hands , and untying them , drave all the rich Men out of the Assembly with many blows and wounds ; in so much , that the Tribunes affrighted fled , and the Priests shut up the Temple . The terror of those who ran flying up and down , filled all the City with disorder and uncertain rumors . Some said Gracchus had taken the Tribuneship from his Colleagues ; which seemed the more credible , because none of them appeared in publick : And others , that without expecting the people's Votes , he had created himself Tribune . Mean while the Senate assembled in the Temple of Faith. And surely it is to me a wonder , that neither now nor afterwards it entred into the thoughts of any of the Fathers , to propose the saving way of a Dictator , so often tryed in the like Commotions . After a short Consultation they ascended the Capitol , led by Cornelius Scipio Nasica , High Priest ; who having cryed aloud , that all who loved the safety of the Commonwealth should follow him , cast one of the Skirts of his Robe over his shoulder and over his head ; whether for a sign to assemble the multitude , or to give them Signal of Battel , or to testifie his respect to the Gods , in concealing from them the design he had in his heart . Being come to the Capitol , and Gracchus people having made way for that great Man at the head of the Senate ; those that followed him snatcht the Clubs out of their Enemies hands ; and getting pieces of Forms which they broke , or any thing that might serve for offence , they fell upon the others with so much fury , that they drove the greatest part of them down the Precipices , and slew Gracchus himself near the Temple Gates before the Statues of their Kings , with a great number of his followers ; whose bodies were in the night cast into Tyber . Thus ended Gracchus , Son to a Father that had been twice Consul ; and to Cornelia , Daughter to Scipio the Affrican . He was slain being Tribune , and in the Capitol , serving his Country but with too much violence . And this Riot , the most infamous we have upon Record , was committed in the sacred place where Magistrates are chosen . His death wrought two different effects in men's minds ; some rejoyced , and others mourned , for many lamented not less their own condition than his ; calling the present State not the Republick , but the Insolence of the victorious Party ; whilst others , believing they had nothing more to fear , found themselves at the top of their wishes . All this happened in the time of that War , when Aristonicus fought with the people of Rome for the Empire of Asia . After Gracchus death , Appius being likewise deceased , Fulvius Flaccus and Papirius Carbo , together with the young Gracchus , undertook to cause the Law about Lands to be put in Execution . And when the ancient Possessors stood off what they could to hinder the Arpentage or Division of Lands , they caused Proclamation to be made , that whosoever would might summon them before them , which gave Rise to numberless difficult Law-Suits ; for all contiguous Lands that either had been sold or divided , fell into dispute , to know how they were sold or divided : no Writing of Sale appearing , and many having lost the Possession of what was let out to them by Division ; and besides , whatever did appear done by contract , was very doubtful . And moreover , in making a general Survey , in order to a new Division , some who had sowed or otherwise improved their Farms , were transplanted to a corner that at present lay Fallow ; and others from Arable , to a Wast , Clay or Marshy Ground . For from the first , there had been no very exact Division made of the Lands gained from the Enemy . And because it was enacted that Lands so set out should be tilled by the Possessors , some that were more diligent had advanced upon their Neighbours , and so confounded the Bounds : Besides , time having changed the face of places , it was no easie matter to discover the Incroachments of the rich Men , though they were very great . In a word , by the often change of Dwellings , all things were in confusion and disorder . The Italians , tired with their Law-Suits , and feeling themselves oppressed with the Execution of Judgments ; that they might be no longer subject to these Injustices , besought Cornelius Scipio the African to undertake their Protection . They had served him so well in many occasions of War , that he could not refuse them his Assistance : He therefore went to the Senate ; where at first dash he struck not directly at the Law for fear to offend the people ; but having touched somewhat upon the difficulty of the Affair , he moved that the cognizance of such Causes as should happen might be taken from the Tribunes as Men suspected , and others be sent in their stead . His Opinion being found very just , the Senate confirmed it by Decree ; and gave the Commission to Tuditanus , then Consul . But he having undertaken a business which he found very difficult , taking for a pretence the War of Illyria , went into that Province ; and no man longer acknowledging the Triumvirs for Judges , all matters were at a stand . This lost Scipio in the hearts of the Common People ; who believed that this Man , for whose sake they had often offended the prime Men of the City , and without consideration of the Law , twice made Consul ; now served the Italian Allies to their prejudice . Which coming to the knowledge of Scipio's Enemies , they ran up and down the Streets , exclaiming that he was resolved to abolish the Law by Arms , and by the Massacre of the Citizens ; and thus they terrified the multitude . In short , Scipio being one evening retired into his Chamber , with Table-Books to write , during the night , an Oration he was to make to the Assembly , was found dead without the appearance of any Wound : Whether he were poysoned by Cornelia , the Mother of the Gracchi ( who feared lest this Law should be abrogated ) having for an Accomplice Sempronia her Daughter , Scipio's Wife ; who being ugly and barren , was neither beloved , nor loved him : Or whether ( as some believed ) he gave himself this death , because he saw he could not perform what he promised . Though there be others say that his Slaves under Torment confessed that some unknown men they had let in at the back door , had strangled him ; and that they durst not discover the Murther , because they knew the people hating Scipio , rejoyced at his death . Thus died that man , so serviceable to the Roman Empire , for whom no publick Funerals were celebrated ; so much did present Indignation transcend the power of those Acknowledgments the people owed to his past Services . And this gave occasion of encrease to the Seditions about the Law concerning Lands . Mean while the Division of Lands was delayed by reason of several Intreagues practised by those in Possession : And some were of opinion that the Freedom of the City should be given to all those Allies principally concerned , to make them by that favour quit all other pretences . The Italians were herewith well content ; and much rather would have chose the Freedom offered , than the new Division they demanded . Fulvius Flaccus , now Consul , and likewise Triumvir for the Execution of the Law , stood stiffly to this Proposition . But the Senate could not endure that the Subjects of Rome should be made equal to her Citizens : So there it stopped to the great displeasure of those people , troubled to see their hopes frustrate . Matters standing thus ; Caius , Brother to the Elder Gracchus , and heretofore his Colleague in the Triumvirate , offered himself very seasonably to be Tribune . He had layen still some time after his Brother's death , contemned by the Fathers ; against whom he could not defend his Authority . But having put himself in the number of those who stood for the Tribuneship , he carried it roundly to the general satisfaction of the people ; and forthwith began to put in practice all ways possible to revenge himself of the Senate : For he made a Law , that every Month a certain quantity of Wheat should be delivered to the people by head , at the publick Expence . This had never before been practised . So that having suddainly gained the people by this new Establishment ; and withal , being supported by Fulvius Flaccus , he was again chosen Tribune for the Year following . For it was already enacted by an express Law , that if it were necessary for a Tribune to be continued in order to the perfecting of something begun , he ought to be preferred before any of the Competitors in the next Assembly . This Dignity being then prolonged to him for the following Year , and the people already engaged to him for the fore-cited favour , he cast about , how to gratifie the Knights the next Order after the Supreme , and proposed the Transferring to this Order , the Cognizance of all Concussion , publick Extortion , or evil Management of Offices and Charges ; reproaching them with the fresh Examples of Aurelius , Cotta , Salinator and Manlius Aquilius , Conqueror of Asia : All which being accused of mis-employing the publick Treasure , had been cleared by the Corruption of their Judges ; which was likewise attested by the Deputies of the Provinces still in the City , and loudly complaining of the Injustice done them . The Senators were so ashamed to hear these discourses , that they never opposed the publick Decree ; so that the cognizance of those Crimes was consigned over to the Knights : And it is reported that at the ratifying this Law Gracchus was heard say , That the power of the Senate was throughly quashed . And indeed the consequences proved the saying true : for another Order being henceforward Judges , both of the Affairs of the City , and of Italy ; nay , even of the Senators themselves : whether the Question were concerning a Pecuniary Fine , or Condemning to Banishment or Infamy , the whole power seemed to be in the hands of the Knights , and the Senate reduced to depend on them . Besides , the Order of the Knights contributing to the Election of the Tribunes of the people , and the Tribunes being ready to return them kindness for kindness , the Senate began to be started ; and there wanted very little but by overturning the whole Frame of the Commonwealth , the Knights had had all the Authority in effect , leaving the Senate only the Honour and Shew : For some time after not only this Supreme Order was submitted to the Knights , but the Senators daily received Injustices from their Judges ; who tickled with the sweetness of the profit they had now tasted , abused their Power with all sorts of infamy and disorder . They suborned Accusers against the Rich ; and entring into a Cabal , eluded those Laws made against corrupt Judges , or with scorn contemned them . Hence came it , that because no account was required of their Proceedings , a new Sedition was raised , because of Judiciary Laws , which proved not less than others , and likewise lasted some time . Gracchus likewise set on work the Levelling , Paving and Repairing the High ways of all Italy , wherein he employed Multitudes of people living only by Day-labour ; whom by this means he perfectly gained to attempt any thing for his Service . He founded several Colonies ; and obliged the Latines to demand a Right of Freedom of the City ; alledging it was an unworthy thing for the Senate to hinder what people , their Allies , desired with so much passion ; and at last he gave to other Allies a Right to give in their Votes , contrary to ancient Custom , because he hoped to make use of them in the Publication of Laws he designed to prefer . This more allarmed the Senate than all had passed before . Wherefore after a Consultation the Consuls published their Defences , forbidding all persons not having Right to vote to stay in the City , or to come within the * fifth Stone . They likewise drew in Livius Drusus to oppose all Laws proposed by Gracchus his Colleague , without giving any reason of his Opposition before the people ; which liberty they likewise gave to all Opposers whatsoever . Lastly , to sweeten the Multitude , they granted them twelve Colonies ; which Concession so charmed their minds , that they began to disgust the new Laws . So that Gracchus frustrated of the people ; and Fulvius Flaccus , a Consular , who had been made Gracchus his Colleague , went over for the same reason into Africa ; where by reason of the fertility of the Soyl , a Colony was appointed to be established , and Inhabitants expresly sent thither , that the City being disburthened , the Senate might in some measure be delivered from popular Seditions . The Tribunes set out the place of their Habitation among the Ruins of Carthage ; without consideration that Scipio , when he demolished it , had decreed it to remain eternally desert , with Imprecations against all those who should attempt to rebuild it . They likewise made account to bring over six thousand Inhabitants more than were appointed by Ordinance of the Senate , to gain so much the more the people's good grace . From thence they returned to Rome , with design to gather together from all parts of Italy those six thousand persons destined for Carthage . But those who stayed in Africa , to lay the first Foundations to that Colony ; having writ to the City that the Wolves had tore away the Mark set by the Tribunes , the Augurs declared it Sacrilege to send Inhabitants thither , and the Senate published an Assembly to consult of the Abrogation of the Law in what related to that Colony . Whereupon Gracchus and Fulvius having likewise lost this hope , ran like mad men through the Streets , crying out that the Prodigy of the Wolves was a lye of the Senate's . The most resolute of the people took their parts ; and armed , they came to the Capitol , where the Tribes were in Convocation to give their Votes , touching the Colony . After the people were assembled , and Fulvius had begun to speak , Gracchus , who to that end had ordered his people to follow , attempted to go up to the Temple of Iupiter ; but being hindred by those who knew he had some ill design , he returned no more into the Assembly , but retreated into the Porch , waiting an opportunity to engage the adverse Party . Mean while a certain man of the people called Attilius , who sacrificed under the same Porch , seeing him moved , went to accost him : and whether knowing any thing , or having some suspition , or else only by way of entertainment , besought him to have compassion of his Country : Whereupon seeming troubled as if he had been discovered ; and looking awry upon the man , one of his followers , without receiving any Command , or staying for a Signal ; but judging by his Master's Countenance that it was time to strike , and that by beginning first , he would be the more obliged to him ; drew his Sword , and run Attilius into the Belly . Whereupon , a great cry being raised , when the dead body was seen upon the Pavement , all the people were affrighted , and every man fled from the Temple as fast as he could . Gracchus went into the Assembly , to give an account of this Action ; but when none would hear his Justification , but all looked upon him as impious and irreligious . Flaccus and he , troubled to have lost the opportunity of executing their design , went to their several Homes , whither others of the same Faction retired to them . The rest of the people , as it happens in a publick Tumult , being about midnight got together in Arms in the place , Opimius , one of the Consuls , who was left in the City , at break of day places Guards in the Capital , gives order to call together the Senate , and himself seizes on the Temple of Castor ano Pollux , which stood in the heart of the City ; that he might be in readiness , whatever should happen . Things disposed in this order , the Senate sent to summon Gracchus and Flaccus , to come and give an account of their Actions : but they having betaken themselves to Arms , hastned to seize on the Mount Aventine ; hoping if they made themselves Masters of that place , the Senate would not refuse some conditions of Peace . They endeavoured likewise to raise the Slaves under promise of Liberty , but in vain . So they fortifyed themselves in Diana's Temple with those people they had ; from whence they sent Quintus the Son of Flaccus to the Senate , to treat of an Accommodation . Answer was given , they should lay down their Arms and come themselves , and then they should be heard ; but that upon any other terms they should send no more . But Quintus again returning , contrary to this Declaration made him by the Senate , Opimius no more considering him as a Deputy , commands him to be Arrested , and at the same instant gave Order to march against Gracchus ; who fled over the wooden Bridge , to the other side of Tiber , into a certain Thicket , followed only by one Slave ; to whom , because he would not fall alive into his Enemies hands , he presented his throat . Flaccus escaped into a Shop of one of his Friends , where his Pursuers lost him ; but because they knew not which House he was run into , they threatned to burn the whole Street : Whereupon , he who had received him not having the heart to deliver him up himself , gave notice to another , who discovered him . So he was taken , and slain upon the place . The two heads were brought to Opimius , who pa●ed for them their weight in Gold. Their Houses were pillaged by the people , and their Fellow-Confederates strangled in the Prison by the Consul's Order . As for Quintus the Son of Flaccus , they gave him leave to chuse his death . After which , the usual Ceremonies for purging the City , polluted by these Massacres , were performed ; and by Decree of the Senate , the Temple of Concord was built in the place . The second Sedition of the Gracchi ending in this manner , soon after a Law was made , by which it was permitted to any to sell their Lands , contrary to the defence made by the elder Gracchus ; so that the Poor were soon thrust out by the Rich of all that they possessed in the Country , either by Power or Money ; till such time as Spurius Borius absolutely abolished the Law of Lands ; leaving the Country in possession of the ancient Masters , on condition of paying a Tribute to the People , and the Money arising thereby to be divided by head ; which was a great comfort to the Poor , and a Remedy against unpeopling the Country . Thus Gracchus Laws , very advantagious to the Commonwealth if they could have been executed , being once shaken , another Tribune of the People took off the Tribute ; so that there remained nothing to the poor People . Hence proceeded it that the Country became depopulated , Soldiers grew scarce , the Revenue of the Roman People diminished , Military Establishments were reduced , the Laws lost their Authority , ano Men ceased to do Justice . And this was fifteen years after the Publication of the Law concerning Lands . About the same time the Consul Scipio caused the Theatre begun by L. Cassius , to be demolished , though almost brought to perfection , ( whether he thought it might breed new matter of Sedition , or whether he thought it not for the Commonwealths good to accustom the People to the Grecians Voluptuousness . ) And the Censor Q. Cecilius Metellus did all he could to expel Glaucia and Apuleius Saturninus , who had been Tribune , out of the Senate , for their debauched life ; but his Colleague opposing it , he could not succeed in the Attempt . For this reason Apuleius , to revenge this Affront of Metellus , once more demanded the Tribuneship ; and took the opportunity when Glaucia , then Praetor , presided in the Assembly . Notwithstanding , Nonius , of Noble Race , having with bloody Reproaches declaimed against Apuleius and Glaucia , was designed Tribune . But they fearing lest he having obtained that Dignity , should handle them roughly , broke up the Assembly ; and presently slipped after him a Troop of Murtherers , who reached him as he was escaping into a certain House , and slew him . And because this Murther struck all the World both with horrour and compassion , those of Glaucia's Faction being got very early in the morning about him in the place of the Assembly , before the people were come , gave the Tribuneship to Apuleius : So no more Inquest was made after Nonius death , none daring to accuse the Tribune of such a Riot . Metellus was likewise sent into Banishment by a Cabal of his Enemies , upheld by Marius , now the sixth time Consul , who bare him a private Grudge . And this was the Trap they layd for him : Apuleius made a Law touching the Division of Lands in the Province of the Gauls , out of which Marius had lately driven the Cimbrians ; so that now it was under dependence of the Romans , and not of the Gauls : By this Law it was enacted , that if the People passed it , the Senate should approve it in ten days , and by Oath oblige themselves to stand to it ; and whosoever would not swear , to be expelled the Senate , with twenty Talents Fine . Thus an opportunity of Revenge presented of it self ; for there was not any likelihood that many of the Senators , but especially Metellus , Noble minded as he was , would endure to be forced to swear . Apuleius appointed a day of Assembly ; and mean time sent Messengers from himself , to give notice to the Tribes in the Country , in whom he had great confidence , because the greater part of them had born Arms under Marius . This Law which seemed made in favour of the Allies , was not very pleasing to the Roman People . So that no Order was kept in this Assembly ; and whosoever stood up against it , was thrown headlong down by Apuleius . Hereupon the People of the City began to cry out that they heard thunder , as often as which happens , it is Sacrilege to enact any thing . But when Apuleius Party gave not yet over their Violences , the Citizens trussing up their Gowns , and seizing on the Arms of all they met , dispersed the Country-men ; who , notwithstanding , being recalled by Apuleius , Rallyed , and returning to the Charge with Clubs likewise in their hands , made such a bustle , that at length the Law past . That done , Marius assembled the Senate to consult about the Oath demanded from the Senators ; and because he knew Metellus constant and steady in his Resolutions , he spoke his opinion first , and assured them he would never willingly swear ; Metellus did the like : and the rest of the Senate praising both one and the other , the Consul dismissed the Assembly : but on the fifth day , the time prescribed by the Law to swear on , Marius having about ten of the Clock assembled the Senate in great haste , told them he was afraid of the People , eager for the Execution of the Law ; but that he had found a device to secure them : That they ought to swear to that Law so far as it was legitimate ; with which the Country People , whom they had most cause to apprehend , being satisfied , would be gone ; and then it would be very easie to make it appear to be no Law , being published by force , and whilst it thundred , contrary to the Customs of their Ancestors . And having thus said , without staying to ask any one's opinion , or so much as giving time to think of it ; whilst all kept silence through fear and surprize , he rises up and goes to the Temple of Saturn ▪ where the Treasurers of the Exchequer were to swear them ; and first of all himself and Friends oblige themselves by Oath to the Observation of the Law. All the rest of the Senators , every one in fear for himself , swore likewise , save only Metellus , who remained stedfast and fearless in his Resolution . So Apuleius next morning caused in Usher to lay hold of him , to make him go out of the Palace ; and when the other Tribunes of the People commanded the Usher to let him go , he ran to the Country Men , and told them they could have no Lands , nor would the Law be of force unless Metellus were driven out of the City . In so much that it was decreed in the Assembly of the people that he should be banished , and that the Consuls should forbid him Fire and Water ; and they allowed one day to the Senate , to consider of the matter . The Citizens enraged at this Action , assembled with Arms under their Gowns , to conduct him through the City . But he thanking them for their good will , with all the Civilities imaginable , told them he would never suffer his Country to run any hazard for his sake . Then Apuleius published the Ordinance for his Banishment , which Marius soon confirmed by Decree . And thus this man , esteemed by all the World , went into Exile . After this Apuleius was again nominated Tribune of the people for the third year , and they chose for his Colleague one , who most said , was a Fugitive Slave , and who boasted himself to be Son to the elder Gracchus , for whom all the rabble gave their votes with much eagerness , out of the respect they had to the said Gracchus . After this , was held an Assembly for the election of Consuls , where Anthony , by general consent of all the world was nominated to this Dignity . 'T was not yet known who of Glaucia or Memmius that strove for it , should be his Colleague ; but because Memmius was of much the better House , Glaucia and Apuleius fearful he should carry it , caused him to be set upon in the very assembly of the People , by certain Murtherers , who in the face of the whole world slew him with Clubs ; so that by reason of this disorder , the Assembly broke up , after having beheld the violation of all that respect due to the authority of the Laws , to Justice , to Men and to God. On the morrow the people incensed with the horrour of the Action , gathered together to punish it in the person of Apuleius , but he assisted by great numbers of the Country people , whom he had caused to come of purpose , and taking along with him Glaucia and C. Sanfeius Quaestor went to seise the Capitol . The Senate declares them Enemies , and Marius with regret arms against them ; but so few people , and so slowly , that the people tired with his delays , cut the Pipes which carried water to the Temple , till Sanfeius no longer able to endure thirst , gave advice to fire the Capitol , but Glaucia and Apuleius , out of the confidence they had in Marius , yielded first , and Sanfeius after them : but when the people cryed out with one voice to put them presently to death , the Consul shut them up in the Palace , under pretence to punish them by form of Justice : the multitude thinking it a Fiction , climbing up on the Roof of the Palace , and pulling off the covering , never left throwing down Tyles on the Heads of those within , till the Quaestor , Tribune and Praetor lost their lives , having yet on the Habits and Badges of their Magistracy . All the rest of their party perished likewise in the same tumult , and among others , the Tribune who said he was Son to Gracchus on the first day of his Tribuneship . No person could any longer promise himself to preserve his liberty , there was now only the shadow of a Common-wealth , no regard being had to Laws or Dignity , or Magistracy , since the holy and sacred power of the Tribunes , which was established to oppose Riots and Murders , and to protect the people , was become polluted with the crimes of those which exercised it , and violated by the outrages which they received from others . After they were thus rid of the Tribunes , all the Senate and People of Rome began to demand the repeal of Metellus , save only P. Furius , whose Father was but a Freed-man , who opposed it with boldness , and would never be moved from this opposition , though Metellus the Son of him banished , besought him on his Knees , with tears in his Eyes , which was the cause that this Son whom all men saw in that condition , so worthy of compassion , got the Sirname of Pious , and that C. Canuleius the Tribune , offended at Furius his obstinacy , undertook to cause him to be condemned to death by the people , and pleaded his accusation so vehemently , that without hearing the Accused's defence , the incensed multitude tore him in pieces : so ordinary it was now grown , dayly to commit some new murder , in the place designed to do justice : at length they agreed to Metellus's return ; and it is said , that when he entred the City , the whole day was not sufficient to receive the Complements of those went to meet him at the Gate . Thus the stirs made by Apuleius in Rome , were the third in order after those Tempests raised under the Tribuneship of the two Gracchi . Mean while began the Social War , by the conspiracy of all the Nations of Italy , which not being foreseen , and increasing prodigiously in a short time , put some stop to Domestick Seditions , by the fresh terrour it brought . After it was ended , other flames of Division were kindled between the chief Heads of the Common-wealth , which were not quenched by making new Laws , or raising sudden tumults ; for they charged each other at the Head of mighty Armies . I have especially thought fit to insert this War in this History , as well because it took birth from a popular tumult , as because it was followed by another Dissention , much more pernicious to the Common-wealth than any of the former . It began then in this manner , Fulvius Flaccus being Consul , was the first that ever blew up the desires of Freedom in the minds of the Allies , out of hopes to be no longer subject to the Romans . but to share with them the Honours and Dignities of the City ; and because he was obstinate in this proposition , the Senate sent him to a certain War , where the time of his Consulate being expired , he came to demand the Tribuneship , and prevailed so , that they gave him young Gracchus for his Colleague . Both one and the other being slain for making Laws of that kind in favour of the Italians , as we have already related , the spirits of the Allies were imbittered more and more , incensed , that they were treated rather like Vassals than Allies , and that Fulvius and Gracchus had perished so miserably , for declaring themselves their Protectors . After them Livius Drusus Tribune of the People , of Noble Race , upon the request of the Allies , promised , to pass the Law they desired , touching the right of Freedom : for it was all they longed for , having no other way to become Masters as well as the others , to whom now they were but Subjects . Mean while , the Tribune , to gain the favour of the People , settled many Colonies in Italy and Sicily , in pursuance of an ancient Decree which had till that time lain dormant . He undertook likewise to reconcile the Senate and Knights , mightily imbroiled about the cognizance of crimes of concussion assigned to the Knights . He could not openly restore it to the Senators , wherefore he devised this stratagem , whereby he thought to content both one and the other . The number of the Senators not amounting to above three hundred , by reason of all the past Seditions , he made a Law , ordaining the taking a like number of Knights of the worthiest men to fill up the Senate , and that all these together should for the future chuse Judges , before whom all that were suspected of Corruption or Concussion , should appear to give account of their Actions ; for that mischief was now so common , that men forbore to account it a crime , so boundless was impudence grown . But this design succeeded quite contrary to his imaginations ; for the Senators thought it strange , that in a moment so many Knights should be mounted with them to the supreme Order , who probably seeing themselves raised to a new Dignity , would never well accord with the ancient Standers . And the Knights , who had tasted of profit and power , feared , ( and that surely with reason ) lest by this means all the authority should be restored to the Senate , to their detriment . Besides , it raised a jealousie between the Knights themselves ; for no man could resolve to yield that to another ( as more worthy ) which he thought himself well deserved ; and most certain it is , no one could be preferred , but with the Envy and Hate of all the rest . But nothing disturbed them more than the Prosecutions which ought to be recomced against those who had suffered themselves to be corrupted by Bribes , the practice of which seemed quite abrogated . So that though the two Orders were at no good accord among themselves , yet they agreed in this point , equally to hate Drusus ; and there were none but the People satisfied with him , and that because of the Colonies . For the Allies themselves , though the Tribune had done all these things with design to serve them , had an aversion to the Law of Colonies , because if the Lands were not divided , the rich men seised them partly by force , and partly by cunning , framing Intreagu●s with their Neigbours to enlarge their own bounds , by driving them from their proper Inheritances . The contagion of these Disorders had spread it self even to * Hetruria and * Umbria , whose people whom the Consuls had caused to come into the City , ( in appearance to oppose the publication of the Law , but indeed to rid themselves of Drusus ) cryed out publickly , that they waited for the Assembly , which being come to the Tribunes knowledge , he went very seldom abroad in publick , but held his ordinary audiences at his House in a kind of a dark Gallery , where one Evening , as he dismissed the multitude , he cryed out he was wounded , and at the same instant falling , was found struck in the Thigh , and a Shooe-makers Knife in the Wound . Thus Drusus as well as others was slain in his Tribuneship . The Knights were not wanting to draw advantages against their Enemies , out of Drusus his Designs , and to find out matter of Calumny , and to this effect they perswaded Q. Valerius Tribune of the People to make a Law , declaring all such Criminals , who openly or underhand favoured the Allies , in their design to enter into the Government of the Republick , out of hopes soon to expose to their Accusers the Head Men of the City , to become the Judges of this crime ▪ so odious to all Citizens , to destroy their Enemies , and make themselves almighty ; wherefore when the other Tribunes opposed the publication of this Law , the Knights all drew their Swords , and presenting the points to the Throats of the Opposers , made them pass it by force . That done , they presently suborned Accusers against the most considerable of the Senate . Bestia , one of the first accused , would not come at their Summons , but went of himself into exile , rather than submit himself to the power of his Enemies . Cotta , called next to judgment after him , appeared , but after he had given a brave account of the Employments he had undergone in the Republick , and declared against the Knights , he left the City without staying for their Sentence . Mummius sirnamed the Achaick , after having been fooled by his Judges , who promised to absolve him , was banished to Delos , where he ended his days . This mischief falling upon the worthiest and best men , the People began to be afflicted to see themselves in so short time robbed of the presence of so many great persons , and the Allies when they knew of Drusus's Death , and the cause of the Banishment of so many illustrious men , thought it was no longer time to suffer their Protectors to be so unworthily treated ; and seeing no other way to succeed in their hopes , resolved to revolt against the Roman People , and to make War upon them with all their power . To this purpose they sent secret Deputations to each other , signed an Union , and gave reciprocal Hostages , of all which they had but late notice in the City , now wholly busied in trials and tumults . At last when they had advice of it , they sent into all corners the properest people they could find out , to discover the truth of this news , under pretence of doing something else ; one of which espying a Child of Ascoly in another City , whither he had been sent for Hostage , advised Servilius thereof , who governed as Proconsul in those Quarters : from whence we may gather that even from those times the Countries of Italy were distributed to Proconsuls , a custom which many ages after the Emperour Adrian revived , though not to last long after his death . Servilius came forthwith to Ascoly , when the Inhabitants happened to celebrate a Solemn Festival , where whilst he thought to frighten them with his threats , when they perceived the League was discovered , they slew him , and with him Fonteius his Lieutenant . After having begun with them they spared no Roman , but put all to the Sword , and plundered their Goods . Thus they proceeded to an open Revolt , and all the Neighbouring People took Arms , the Marsians , the Pelignians , the Vestins and the Marucians , who were followed by the * Picenians , the Ferentins , the Hirpins , the Pompeians , the Venusines , the Apulians , the * Lucanians and the * Samnites , all Nations long time Enemies to the Roman Name . And in short , all the people from the River * Liris , which I believe is at this day called Literva , to the bottom of the Adriatick Gulf , as well within Land , as on the Sea-Coasts . Their Deputies going to Rome to complain that the right of Freedom was not granted them , though by their assistances and Services they had highly contributed to the increase of the Empire . The Senate answered them very roughly , that when they were returned to their duty , they would hear their Deputations , but otherwise they would give them no audience ; so fallen from all hopes , they prepared for War , raised Forces , and set out a hundred thousand men as well Horse as Foot. The Roman Army was not less numerous , comprizing those Allies continued faithful to them : Sext. Iulius Caesar and P. Rutilius Lapus Consuls , commanded for the Romans ; for this Intestine War was thought so important , that they put them both in Commission . They began to keep Guards at the Gates for the security of the City , and likewise of the Neighbours ; for since these Novelties were sent on foot , they knew not whom to trust . There was great likelyhood of division , even in the City it self . To the Consuls they appointed Lieutenants , the greatest men of the Age , A. Rabirius , Cn. Pompey Father to him gained the Sirname of Great , Q. Cepio , C. Perpenna , C. Marius , Valerius Messala , A. Sextus Caesar , P. Lentulus his Brother , T. Didius , Licinius Crassus , Cornelius Sylla and Marcus Marcellus . To each they assigned his Quarter with the authority of Proconsul , and from time to time sent them Recruits , so dangerous did this War appear : as for the Allies , besides particular Captains chosen by every City , they gave command to T. Afranius , P. Ventridius , M. Egnatius , Q. Popedius , C. Papius , M. Lamponius , C. Iudacilius , Hirius Asinius , and Vetius Cato who likewise divided the Forces among them , and took every one his portion to make Head against the Roman Forces . There happened several Defeats on both sides , which I will succincty relate . Vetius Cato killed two thousand of Sextus Iulius his Men , and forced him to shut himself up in Isernia , ( which remained firm to the Roman Alliance ) with the remainder of his Forces , of whom L. Acilius and L. Scipio got thence in Slaves Habit , the rest pressed with hunger , yielded at discretion . Marius Egnatius took Venafra by treason , and cut in pieces two Roman Cohorts . P. Presenteius encountring Perpenna with ten thousand Men , put him to flight with the slaughter of four thousand , and taking most of the others Arms , who threw them away to hasten their Flight . Wherefore the Consul Rutilius took the Command from Perpenna , and gave the remainder of his Army to C. Marius ; M. Lamponius engaging Licinius Crassus , killed eight hundred of his men upon the place , and pursued the rest fighting , as far as * Grumentum ; C. Papius possessed himself of Nola , which was delivered up , and made offer to two thousand Romans that were there in Garrison , to receive them into his Army if they would joyn party with him , which they accepted all , save the Officers , whom he put in prison where they died by Famine . The same took Stabia , Minterna and Salerna , which were a Colony of the Romans , and gave employment in his Army to all the Inhabitants of those Towns , and likewise to their Slaves , after which , having spoiled all the Country of Nocera , the Neighbouring Cities yielded to him for fear of the spoil , and sent him ten thousand Footmen , and one thousand Horse , which he had demanded of them , with which Recruits he went and besieged Acerra : Sextus Caesar came with ten thousand Gaul Foot , and the Numidian Horse , and encamped near unto Papius , who , to debauch the Numidians from the Roman Party , took Oxinta Son of Iugurtha , formerly King of Numidia , out of the Prisons of Venusa , where he was kept , caused him to be cloathed in Purple , and to shew himself to his Subjects ; insomuch that the Consul perceiving that some of the Numidians were dayly running away to their King , sent the rest into Africa , as suspected , After this , Papius was so rash as to attempt to force the Roman Camp , and was already pulling down the Palisade , when a great Body of Horse sallying out of the Postern Gate , charged him , and slew six thousand of his men . However , this Victory prevented not the Consul 's quitting that Post , and marching elsewhere with his Army . In Povilla the Canusians together with the Venusians and several other People , yielded to Iudacilius , and those who would not submit he subdued by force , slew all the Noble Romans , that he found , and made the Citizens and Slaves serve in his Army . Mean while the other Consul Rutilius , together with C. Marius , having built two Bridges over the Liris , not far distant from each other , with intent to pass over their Armies , Vetius Cato , who was encamped on the other side with his Army directly opposite to Marius his Bridge , to dispute their passage , laid by night an ambush in a Valley near Rutilius his Bridge ; and after having let him ( heedless as he did ) pass , on a sudden fell upon him with his Ambush , who cut in pieces great numbers of the Romans , and drove multitudes into the River . The Consul himself was wounded in the Head , and sometime after died . But when Marius , who was still at the lower Bridge , understood the misfortune by the number of Bodies brought down by the Current , he presently passed with all his Army , and forced the Enemy's Camp , which had but a slender Guard ; so that Cato was forced to stay that night on the place where he had gained the Victory , and on the morrow to march away for want of Provisions . The Bodies of the slain Consul and other Persons of Quality , which were no small number , being carried to the City to give them Burial , occasioned an universal sadness in Men's minds which was not soon shook off , so grieved they were to behold the loss of so many Citizens . Wherefore the Senate upon Consultation enacted , that hereafter the Bodies of all such as died in Battel should be buried in the same place where they were slain , lest the sight of them should daunt the Courages of others , and dishearten men from going to the War. Of which as soon as the Enemies had advice , they made a like Ordinance . No person succeeded Rutilius in the Consulate for the remainder of the year , Caesar not having leisure to go to the City to hold the Assembly : What remained of his Army was divided between C. Marius and Q. Cepion . But Cepion suffered himself to be deceived by Q. Popedius , who Commanded a Body of the Enemy's Forces . He came to him as a Run-away , bringing along with him as Hostages two young Slaves , clad in the * Robe worn by the Sons of Persons Free and Noble ; and the better to gain his Confidence , brought him some Bars or Pigs of Lead , covered with Gold and Silver . After which , he perswaded him to go and charge the Enemy's Army , whither he would conduct him , and that instantly , while there was no one to command them . So he placed himself at the head of Cepion's Forces : and when he was come to the place where he had laid his Ambush , he put on his Horse towards a rising Ground , as if he would discover where the Enemies were , and from thence gave the Signal to his Men ; who falling upon Cepion's , slew him with many others ; those that escaped were by the Senate's Order joyned with Marius . About the same time Sextus Caesar , whose Army was composed of thirty thousand Foot and five thousand Horse , having marched among certain difficult Streits , was unexpectedly fallen upon by Marius Egnatius ; who drove him into a Valley , and forced him to run away in his Litter ( because he was sick ) towards a certain River , passable only by one Bridge ; where , after having lost the greatest part of his Army , and the Remainder at every step throwing away their Arms , with much difficulty he at length secured himself in Theana . He armed again as well as he could those men he had left ; and with a Recruit sent him , took the Field to go and relieve Acerra , which Papius still besieged ; where encamping near the Besiegers , they lay a long time without eithers daring to assault the other . For Caius Marius , he bravely repulsed the Marsians who came to engage him , and gave them chase to the very Hedges of their Vineyards ; which seeing they had clambered over with much difficulty , he would pursue them no farther . But Sylla , who was encamped on the other side the Vineyards , encountring the Flyers , slew likewise a great number of them . So that that day the Marsians lost six thousand Men , besides great quantity of Arms , which the Victors got . Yet this Victory did but the more increase the fierceness of the Marsians . They gathered new Forces , and had the boldness to come and offer Battel to the Romans ; who , for fear of being overpowered , kept within their Trenches : For this Nation is very Warlike ▪ and as report goes , never lost the Day before ; and indeed to this very day never any triumphed in Rome over the Marsians , or without the Marsians . On another side of the Country about Mount Falernus , Iudacilius , T. Afra●nius and P. Ventidius , with all their Forces joyned together , engaged the Army of Cn. Pompey ; routed him , and pursued him to the very Gates of Firmo , where he shut himself up : And leaving Afranius to besiege the City , the other two went each a several way about other Affairs . Pompey presently gave new Arms to such as were preserved from the Defeat , but he durst not adventure a Shock till such time as a fresh Army being come to him , he caused Sulpitius to take a Compass by unfrequented ways , and gain the Backs of the Enemy ; giving him Orders to fall on in the Rear , whilst he charged them in Front. They fought so well on both sides , that the Victory remained a long time in equal Ballance ; but when the Enemies saw their Camp burning , which Sulpitius had set on fire , and that Afranius was slain upon the place , their hearts failed them , and they fled away in disorder ; and as many as could , escaped to Ascoly . Pompey forthwith besieged the Town ; which Iudacilius , who was a Native of it ( fearing for his Country ) strove to succour with eight Cohorts . He gave advice hereof to the Besieged , with Orders to make a Sally upon the Besiegers so soon as they should discover him coming at a distance , that the Enemy might not know on which side to defend themselves : But the Inhabitants were so cowardly , that they never stirred foot ; which yet hindred not Iudacilius from forcing a Passage through his Enemies , and with as many as could follow him entring the place , where he reproached them with their Cowardice and Disobedience . After which , despairing of the safety of his Fellow-Citizens , he caused all his Enemies to be slain , as well out of former hate as because of the fault lately committed in despising his Orders , and giving by their Example occasion to others to do the like . Then he caused a Pile to be raised in the Temple ; upon which setting up a Bed , after having been very merry at a Feast , to which he invited his Friends , he took a draught of Poyson ; and laying himself upon the Bed , desired them to se● fire to the Pile , and so died , that he might not survive his Country . Mean while the time of Sex. Caesar's Consulate was expired , but the Senate prolonged his Command for the year following , with the Authority of Consul . As soon as he had his new Commission , he fell upon twenty thousand of his Enemies as they discamped ; killed eight thousand upon the place , and carried off the Field an infinite number of Bucklers which the rest that fled had left . But his Sickness having forced him to stay some time about Ascoly , at length carried him off ; and according to his desire , C. Bebius succeeded in his Charge . Whilst these things passed on the Coast of the Ionian Sea , on the other side the Hetrurians and the Umbrians with some of their Neighbouring People , drawn on by the Example of others , inclined to a Revolt . It was soon known at Rome , and the advice of it put them in new fears : Wherefore the Senate , apprehensive of seeing themselves encompassed by Enemies on all sides , caused the Coasts between Cuma and the City to be guarded by new Forces , in which for want of men , they entertained the Freed Men , a thing never before done ; and granted to those Allies who had continued faithful the Freedom of their City , which was the only thing in the World they desired . This Decree being published by all the People about Hetruria , was received with general satisfaction . By this Act of Grace they engaged more firmly the true Friends of the people of Rome , setled in their duty such as were wavering , and made the Enemy more mild , in hopes of the same favour . They distributed not these new Citizens into the Tribes , which were already five and thirty , for fear they should out-number the old ones ; but they formed new Tribes , wherein they were put by Decuries ; so that they gave last of all their Voices , which were often superfluous , because the five and thirty Ancient were more than half the number of the Tribes . This design was not at first observed ; or perhaps the Allies contenting themselves at present herewith , demanded no more . Notwithstanding , being afterwards considered , it gave fresh occasion to Tumults . The people above the Coasts of the Ionian Sea , who yet knew not that the Hetrurians had changed their minds , had sent fifteen thousand Men to their Assistance , whom they had ordered to march through all the by ways imaginable . Cn. Pompey , lately made Consul , surprized them , killed about five thousand of them , and the rest dispersed , endeavouring to recover their Countries through rough and craggy ways , and in all the Rigors of a sharp Winter ; having nothing but Acorns to eat , perished almost all with Cold and Hunger . During the same Winter Portius Cato , Colleague to Pompey , going to War upon the Marsians , was slain . After which L. Cluentius , to brave Sylla , who lay encamped on the Pompeian Hills , went and encamped within three Furlongs of him : And Sylla , not able to brook the affront , without staying for those that were gone to Forage , went out and charged him ; but he was beaten and forced to retreat . The Foragers being returned , he once more fell on , put Cluentius hard to it , and forced him to remove his Camp further off ; whither there coming to him a Recruit of Gauls , he returned once more to try the Fortune of the Field . As the two Armies were drawn up ; a Gaul of very large Stature advanced , and dared any Roman to a single Combat ; but he being slain by a very small Numidian , struck all the rest of the Gauls into such a Panick , that they turned their backs ; ●nd by the disorder of their Flight , caused all the rest of Cluentius Army to do the like , and fly by the way towards Nola. Sylla pursued them so eagerly , that he slew thirty thousand of them by the way ; and because they would not open more than one of the Gates of Nola , to let them in , the Inhabitants fearing lest the Enemy should press in with them , there were twenty thousand more slain under the Walls ; among whom was Cluentius , performing to the last all the Offices of a brave and gallant Leader . The General going , marched against the Hirtians , and began to besiege * Equilania . Whereupon , the Inhabitants expecting the Assistance of the Lucanians , who were to come the same day , demanded time to consider about their Surrendry . He who knew their Cunning , gave them an hours time ; during which he caused to be brought great quantity of Bavins of Vine-twigs to the Foot of the Wall , which was only of Beams of Timber ; and the hour being past , set fire to them . So they surrendring only for fear , he gave the Plunder of the Town to the Soldiers as if it had been taken by Storm ; which Example made other Cities of the Hirpins willingly submit themselves to the Romans . Those being yielded , he carried the War to the * Samnites ; not by those Avenues which were guarded by Mutilus their Chief , but by fetching a Compass through Ways by which they never thought an Enemy could come . So that falling in among them , at unawares , he slew great numbers , the rest flying every way they best could ; and Mutilus himself being wounded , escaping with very few into Is●rnia . Sylla , after having pillaged the Camp , marched to * Boviana , where was held an Assembly of the Rebel People ; where because there were three Forts , whilst the Inhabitants thought only of defending themselves from him , he caused some Cohorts to march about , with Order to strom each of these Forts on the other side , and signifie to him by the smoak when they were Masters of them : Which succeeding happily , he approached the Walls ; and after three hours Assault , took the Town . This was what past under Sylla's Conduct during this War ; after which he went to Rome , to demand the Consulate . As for Cn. Pompey , he reduced the Marsians , the Marcinians and the Vestins . On the other side C. Cosconius , Pretor , burnt * Salapia after having taken it by force , reduced Cannes under the Obedience of the Romans ; and having besieged * Canusa , which the Samnites came to relieve , after a stout and rugged Fight ; with great loss of men on both sides , he was repulsed , and forced to retire into Cuma : But he soon got a Revenge ; for as the Army of the Samnites lay only parted from the Roman by a River , Trebatius their General sent to Cosconius , that he should either pass the River , and he would retire ; or that he should retire , and himself would pass the River , that they might come to a Battel . Cosconius chose rather to retire ; and as soon as Trebatius was passed , defeated him ; pursuing his routed Men to the River side , where most of them were drowned : So that the Enemy lost fifteen thousand men , and the rest with Trebatius escaped into Canusa . Cosconius after this Victory , went to spoil the Countries of Larinate , Venusa and Pouilla ; and assaulting the Pediculi , in two days became Master of all the Nation , who came and submitted themselves . His Successor Cecilius Metellus , to whom he delivered up the Army , defeated those of Pouilla in a Battel , where Popedius , one of the Authors of the Rebellion , being killed , the Remainder of his Forces came by Bands to submit to the Conqueror . Thus the War of the Allies continued with much heat until in the end all Italy obtained the Right of free Citizens of Rome , save only the Lucanians and the Samnites ; who notwithstanding , soon after were admitted as well as the rest , and distributed by Tribes , as we have said before , for fear they should have more Votes than the ancient Citizens , being indeed more numerous . About the same time there arose another Tumult in the City about Debts , for some exacted the Interest of money lent with more rigor than was permitted by the ancient Laws . For it seems the Romans , as well as the Greeks , abhorred Usury as a Trade ruinous to the Poor , and an occasion of Law-Suits and Enmities . The Persians themselves had no better opinion of it ; and made the difference but very small between the practice of it , and cheating and lying ▪ Notwithstanding , because Usury was now permitted by a Custom introduced some years past , the Creditors had some Right to demand it , but the Debtors delayed Payment under pretence of Wars and Tumults : Some there were likewise , that seeing themselves oppressed by the Usurers , threatned to have them condemned in a Fine . Asellio the Pretor , Judge of these matters , did all he could to compose all Differences ; but not being able to compass it , he left them to the Law , after having explained to the other Judges , as in a difficult matter , what was Right , and what was Custom . Whereupon the Usurers , who could not endure mention should be made of the old Laws ; got rid of the Pretor in this manner : One day , as he sacrificed in the Temple of Castor , surrounded with a great Croud of people , as is ordinary , some one having thrown a Stone at him he set down the Cup , and began to ●ly towards the Temple of Vesta ; but being prevented by others who stopt his passage , he ran into a Tavern to hide himself , where they cut his throat . In this Confusion many who thought he had escaped into the Cloister of the Vestals , pursuing him with too much heat of passion , ran into those places where men cannot enter without Sacrilege . Thus was Asellio the Praetor killed in exercising his Office , clad in the holy Habit of Cloth of Gold , worn only on solemn Festivals , about two of the Clock , in the middle of the place , and offering a Sacrifice . The Senate caused to be published by sound of Trumpet , that they would give to whoever should discover the Authors of this Murder a Reward in Money , if a Free Man , his Liberty , if a Slave , and Pardon , if one of the Accomplices : Yet they could never gain any intelligence of it ; for the Usurers took a course to stifle even the Memory of this Riot , which we may likewise reckon among the Tumults of the City . It was followed by those Differences which happened between the Chiefs of the Factions , who as in open War assailed each other with formed Armies , each proposing no less price of his Victory than his Country , of which he pretended to become Master . It was immediately after the War of the Allies that these Dissentions took Birth , and thus they began . After that Mithridates King of Pontus , and other Countries had seized on Bythinia , Phrygia , and the neighbouring Asia , as we have said in one of our former Books ; Sylla , then Consul , obtained for his part of the Government the Province of Asia , with Commission for the War against Mithridates . Before his departure from the City , Marius , who thought there would be more profit than danger in this War ; and besides , spurred forward with a desire to Command ; engaged by a World of Promises P. Sulpitius , Tribune of the People , to serve him in this Affair ; and at the same time put the new Citizens in hopes to raise them to an Equality with the old ones in their Votes , and cause them to be distributed among the ancient Tribes . By doing them this kindness , he laboured for himself ; of which , though he made no shew , yet was it only for his own ends he sought their favour . Sulpitius presently made a Law , which if it had passed , had given Marius the whole Authority in the Commonwealth , so much would the New Citizens have out-voted the Old by reason of their numbers . The old ones who perceived it , opposed it with all their might ; and at last , upon this difference they grew to so much heat , as to come to handy Strokes and Stones . The mischiefs increasing , the Consuls fearing lest in the Assembly , which was nigh at hand , they should come to the last Extremities , ordained Feasts for several days like to the solemn ones , with intent to prolong the time of the Assembly , and the danger wherewith the City was threatned : But Sulpitius , without having regard to the Feasts , gave order to those of his Faction to meet forthwith upon the place , with Arms under their Gowns , to make use of upon occasion , even against the Consuls themselves : And prepared in this manner , he began to declare against these Feasts , as unlawful ; commanding Sylla and Q. Pompey to revoke them at that very moment , that the People might pass their Suffrages concerning the Laws . This discourse raised a great Tumult ; Swords were drawn as before was agreed on , and the Points presented to the Consuls , who would not yet give way to it , till such time as Pompey luckily and nimbly getting away , Sylla withdrew under pretence to go and consider of it . Mean while Pompey , Son to the Consul , and Son in Law to Sylla , for having spoken something ( I know not what ) too freely , was slain by Sulpitius Faction ; and Sylla returning in a small time after , revoked the Feasts ; and at the same instant went away for Capua , where his Army lay , with design to march from thence into Asia , against Mithridates ; for as yet he knew not the Plot laid against him . The Feasts being revoked , and Sylla gone , Sulpitius passed the Law about which so much stir had been made ; and withal , instead of Sylla , gave Commission to Marius to make War against Mithridates . Sylla having advice hereof , resolved to defend his Commission with Arms : And to this end draws together his Soldiers , who hoped as well as he every man to do his own business in this Expidition against Mithridates ; and judged if Marius went he would employ others . After having recounted to them all the causes of Complaint he had against Marius and Sulpitius , without explaining himself farther ( for he durst not openly declare himself in this matter ) he exhorted them to be in a readiness to receive his Commands . They who knew his design , and feared to lose the Booty of the Asian Expedition , discover'd to him what he kept secret ; and besought him to take courage , and lead them to the City . He received this discourse with infinite joy , and forthwith caused six Legions to march ; whose Officers not daring to resolve to bear Arms against their Country , drew off , to present themselves at Rome ; so that there remained not in this Army any Person of Quality but the Questor . Upon advice of this brought to the City , Deputies were sent to meet him , to demand of him , for what reason he came thus armed into his Country : To whom he answered , that it was with intent to deliver it from Tyranny . He made the same Answer to all those whom they sent one after another . Yet in the end , he promised , that if the Senate would assemble in the Field of Mars , and cause Marius and Sulpitius to be there , he would come likewise , and do all things that should be agreed on by all the World. As he drew nearer , his Colleague Pompey came to meet him ; and having applauded his Action , promised his Assistance . As for Marius and Sulpitius , who had not had time enough to prepare themselves , they sent other Deputies in the Senate's name , who proposed to him not to advance nearer the City than the fifth Stone till this Affair were more fully considered of . The Consuls , who discovered the Cheat , granted the Deputies what they demanded ; but scarcely were they gone but they followed them , and siesed on the Celimontane Gate , and the Contiguous Wall with one Legion ; Pompey commanding another , siesed on the Little Hill , the third gained the Wooden Bridge , and the fourth drew up in Battel before the Wall , whilst Sylla entred the City in a fighting Posture . He was recieved as an Enemy , for at first they withstood him with hurling of Darts out of their Windows ; but when he had threatned those in the Houses to set fire to the next Streets , they threw no more . Marius and Sulpitius , and the rest of their Faction , having presently armed themselves , encountred them in the place called the Esquiline ; where was fought the first Battel ever seen in the City between two Contrary Parties ; not in disorder , as formerly in their Tumults ; but in open War , with Ensigns displayed , and Trumpets sounding : For their Animosities had urged things to these Extremities , because no person had endeavoured to apply a Remedy in the beginning . Sylla's Party had at first the worst of it , and began to give ground ; when himself took an Ensign , and ran to carry it into the Gross of his Enemies . Then the Soldiers , either out of respect they bore their General , or fear of that Infamy wherewith those are branded that forsake their Colours , quitted all thoughts of Flight , and returned to the Charge . There was brought to them likewise from the Camp another Body of fresh Men , and another was sent about by the way of the Suburra , to charge their Enemies in the Rear . Whereupon Marius Soldiers , who , already tired , defended themselves but faintly against fresh Men ; and who besides , feared lest they should inclose them behind , invited those Citizens who still fought from their Houses to come down to them , and pronounced Liberty to such Slaves as would come to their Assistance . But when they saw that no one stirred to help them they lost all hope , and went out of the City , and with them all the Persons of Quality of their Party . Sylla being gone into the Via Sacra , ( or the Holy Way ) where the Soldiers had the boldness to take something by force , he caused them to be punished in the sight of all the people : And after having placed Courts of Guard through all the principal places in the City , he divided with his Colleague the labour of that night , which they spent without any sleeping , still going from Quarter to Quarter to take care lest the Citizens should receive some injury from the victorious Soldier . Next day in the Morning they called an Assembly of the people , where they bemoaned the deplorable estate of the Common-wealth , abandoned for long time to the passion of Seditious People , saying , they had been constrained to do what they had done ; and that it was their advice , that for the future nothing should be brought to the people , without having been first debated in the Senate ; and that to that purpose the ancient custom which they had abrogated should be revived . They proposed likewise the holding no more Assemblies for the creation of Officers by Tribes , but by Centuries , according to the institution of Servius Tullius . That thus the first deliberation of Affairs depending on the Senate , and being no longer committed to the suffrage of the people , who having nothing to lose , feared nothing , violence would give place , and good order be established , nor would there remain any more matter for Sedition . Having by this means and many others retrenched the authority of the Tribunes , which was mounted even to excess , because the Body of the Senate was in a manner despised , by reason of the ●mall number of the Senators , they added to them three hundred of the greatest and most worthy men of all the City : but before all other things they cancelled as void and contrary to the Laws all that Sulpitius had done since the Feasts ordained by the Consuls . Thus from Tumults they came to Murders , and from Murders to Wars ; and never before did any Roman Army enter their Country to commit acts of Hostility : but after this time all the Differences that happened between their Citizens , were determined by Arms : sometimes one party became Masters of the City , sometimes the other , which yet was no hinderance , that in the mean time other places were not besieged and sack'd , or that they felt not elsewhere those calamities usually attendant upon War : for in summ , there was no longer any Honour or Conscience , Love to the Common-wealth or their Country , which they violated not by numberless Crimes . After all this , Sulpitius Tribune of the People , Marius who had been six times Consul , his Son , P. Cethegus , Iunius Brutus , Cn. and Q. Granius , P. Albinovanus . M. Lectorius and other Senators , to the number of twelve , who were gone out of the City , accused to be the Authors of Sedition , and to have called the Slaves to liberty , were declared Enemies to the Roman People , with permission to the first that met them , to kill them unpunished , or to bring them to the Consuls ; besides which they confiscated their Goods , and sent Men into all parts to search for them , some of which found Sulpitius , and slew him . As for Marias , he escaped without Usher , or without so much as a Servant to Minturnum , where , as he slept in a Room into which there came not a spark of light , the Magistrate of the City fearing the Decree of the Roman People , whilst on the other side he himself could not resolve to kill a man who had been six times Consul , and done such great things , gave it in commission to a certain Gaul he met by chance , whom he furnished with a Sword to that purpose . But this man ( as report goes ) drawing near Marius's Bed in the dark , grew fearful , because he imagined he saw a flame dart out of his eyes ; and when he raising himself up , cryed out , Darest thou kill Caius Marius ? The Gaul astonished , fled hastily out of the Chamber , roaring with a loud voice , that he could not kill Marius . Whereupon the Magistrate , who before with much inward trouble had resolved upon the action , was now touched with a sense of Religion ; besides , he remembred the presage which when Marius was yet an Infant , promised him the seventh Consulship . For 't is said there fell upon his Bosom seven Eaglets , whereupon the Divines foretold , that he should seven times obtain supreme Honour . Those of Minturnium seriously weighing this , and judging what had happened to the Gaul , came from above , forthwith led Marius out of the Town to a place where he might be in greater safety , who knowing that Sylla's Horsemen sought after him , left that place , and went towards the Sea-side through By-ways , till he found a small Cabbin , into which he entred , and laid himself down among the Leaves to repose himself a little ; he had not lain there long , but he heard a noise which made him creep closer under the leaves , but then the noise increasing , he leaped into a Fisher-boat which lay there by chance , out of which he put an old Fellow that was the Master of it , and then cutting the Boat-rope which fastened it , and hoisting Sail left himself to Fortune , he was carried to a certain Isle where he saw by accident pass by a Ship in which he knew some of his Friends , with whom he went into Africa , yet he could not land , being hindred by Sextus Governour of that Province , because of his being declared Enemy ; so he was forced to spend that Winter on the Numidian Sea. The news whereof being come to Cethegus , Granius , Albinovanus , Lectorius , and those others condemned by the same Judgment , and who leaving the City with Marius the Son had taken Sanctuary in the Court of Mandrestal King of Numidia , they embarqued and came to Marius , being themselves likewise jealous lest that King should deliver them to the Enemy . They wanted neither good will nor courage to assault their Country after Sylla's example , but because they had yet no Army they waited only an opportunity . Mean while , Sylla , who was the first ever made himself Master of the City by Arms , contenting himself with being revenged on his Enemies , without doing any violence to the other Citizens , sent his Army before to Capua , and resumed the charge of Consul . But the Faction of the Fugitives , and principally the rich , with some well monied women no longer standing in fear of Arms , desired the return of their Citizens ; so that they spared neither pains nor cost , nor the attempting the lives of the Consuls themselves ; for they thought their design would never take effect so long as they lived . As for Sylla , he might be safe in the midst of that Army granted him by the Senate to make War upon Mithridates , who would not forsake him , though his Consulate were expired ; but for Pompey his Colleague he was in great danger , so the people took compassion of him , and gave him the Government of Italy with the Army then commanded by Cn. Pompey . This mightily troubled Cneus , yet when Quintus was come to the Army , and on the morrow began to exercise his Command , the other submitted to him as a private man ; but a short time after all the Soldiery being crowded about the Consul , under pretence of hearing what he said , he was slain , and upon the action every one flying a several way , Cn. came in , feigning to be mightily troubled , as at a Villany committed against all Right and Justice . However , his anger lasted not long , but he presently resumed the Command of the Army . When the Consuls death was known in the City , Sylla began to be fearful of himself , and after walked not the Streets without a good company of Friends , who deserted him not by night , but not staying long after , he departed for Capua , and thence took his march towards Asia . After this , the Friends of those Banished , supported by the authority of Cinna , Successor to Sylla in the Dignity of Consul , began to let the new Citizens know the design Marius had to mingle them among the ancient Tribes , to the intent , that not giving their Votes last , they might have as much power in the Common-wealth as others , which was the first cause of Marius and the other Exiles return . The ancient Citizens opposed it all they could , upheld by Octavius the other Consul , while Cinna stood for the new , suspected to have been corrupted by three hundred Talents he had received . Now those of Cinna's Party came to the place armed with Swords under their Gowns , where with loud cries they began to demand their being mixed among the other Tribes , but the best part of the people came in like manner armed about Octavius , who attended in his House , what would be the issue of this Tumult . They brought him word , that the greatest part of the Tribunes opposing the Demand , the new Citizens had with Swords driven them from the * Rostrum , upon report of which he hastens by the Via Sacra , followed by a good company of men of Valour , and like a Torrent falls in upon the Assembly , passes over the Bodies of those that first encountred him , disperses the multitude , and after having terrified the contrary Party , returns to the Temple of Castor and Pollux , without doing any more , for his Colleagues sake , to whom he bore respect . But those which followed him without staying for his command , threw themselves upon the new Citizens , and after the killing of many pursued the rest to the City Gates . Cinna , who confident in the multitudes of the Countrymen , had promised himself Victory when he perceived courage had made the lesser number victorious , he ran through the City , and called the Slaves to liberty ; but when he saw no person joyn with him , he went out to the Neighbouring Cities to whom the Right of Freedom had been granted , as † Tibur , Praeneste , and others as far as Nola ; and after having solicited them to revolt , began to raise money to defray the Expence of the War. Whilst he made preparation for the execution of his Designs , C. Milonius , Q. Sertorius , and another C. Marius Senators of the same Faction came to him . But the Senate declared Cinna , for having forsaken the Common-wealth in imminent danger and called the Slaves to Liberty , to have forfeited his Freedom of the City , and Dignity of Consul , and substituted in his stead L. Merula then Priest of Iupiter , who is the only Priest that goes continually with a Mitre ; for the others wear it only when they sacrifice . Mean while , Cinna went his way towards Capua , where lay another Army for the Roman People , being arrived he laboured all he could to gain the good will of the Officers and * Tribunes , and such Senators as were there , going to this purpose to the Assembly in the habit of a private man , without Rods , and tears in his eyes , he spake to them in this manner : The Oration of Cinna . YOu behold me here , ( Gentlemen ) despoiled of an Honour I received from you . The People gave it me by their Votes ; and yet the Senate have deprived me of it , without asking the consent of the People . Though this Affront be done to my person , I complain less of my own interest than yours : for to what purpose now should we court the favour of the Tribes ? In what can you be serviceable to us ? or to what end are your Assemblies or your Votes , since they can cancel what you do ; and you your selves so easily change your minds ? After having spoke thus to provoke them to anger , and made many complaints of the misery of his condition , he rent his Robe , and leaping from the Tribunal , threw himself upon the ground , where he lay extended a long time , till out of pure compassion they raised him up , returned him into the Tribunal-Seat , and having restored him the Rods in Quality of Consul , desired him to take heart , and lead them where-ever he had occasion for their Service . He accepted their offers , and improving the opportunity , received the Oath of Officers and Soldiers . Being in this manner confirmed , he went through the Cities of the Allies , exciting them as the causers of his present calamity , and for that reason drew from each good sums of money . There were likewise many principal men of the City , which came to joyn with him , only because it troubled them at any time to see the Common-wealth at quiet . Whilst Cinna was thus wholly employed in making his preparations , the Consuls Octavius and Merula , fortified the City , raised Engines on the Walls , and levied Soldiers as well among those Allies continued faithful to them , as among the Gauls ; they likewise gave order to Cn. Pompey , who was with an Army on the Ionian Sea , to come speedily to the relief of his Country , which he forthwith did , and encamped before the Collatine Gate . Cinna coming about the same time , pitched his Camp very near , and as soon as Marius had notice of it he came with the companions of his Banishment , and landed in Etruria , whither about five hundred of his Friends out of the City went to meet him . He appeared in a slovenly dress , his Beard and Hair long , untrimmed and unkembed , to beget the more compassion : thus went he from City to City , talking of his Fights and Victories against the Cimbrians , and ( which they hearkened to with more delight ) promising them to employ his utmost power and credit to procure the passing of the Law in favour of the new Citizens . Having by these means assembled six thousand Etrurians , he comes and joyns with Cinna , who was joyful to have this great man his companion in the War. All the Forces of that Faction being come up , they encamped in three Camps on the Banks of the Tiber , Cinna and Carbo directly against the City , Sertorius above it , and Marius to the Sea-ward : they likewise made Bridges over the River to cut off the City from Provisions . Marius took Ostia by storm , which he pillaged , and Cinna took Rimini , whither he sent part of his Forces , that no relief might come to the Besieged from the Province of Gaul . Mean while , the Consuls were extremely disquieted , because they still stood in need of an Army ; and since they could not recall Sylla , who was already gon over into Asia , they sent to Metellus employed in the Remains of the Social War against the Samnites , to put an end to that Affair upon the best conditions he could , and come to relieve his besieged Country ; but whilst he delayed granting their Demands , Marius having advice of it , prevented him , and promised them all they desired : so the Samnites took Marius's Party . He had likewise intelligence in the City with Appius Claudius the Tribune , who had the command of the Guard at the Ianicula , who in the acknowledgment of favour formerly received from Marius , opened him one morning the Gate , and gave him entrance into the City , whither Cinna came likewise with him , but they were soon repulsed by Octavius and Pompey , who came speedily in . Soon after fell many Thunderbolts into Pompeys Camp , which slew sundry persons of Quality , and among the rest the Proconsul himself . And now that Marius had taken order that no Provision could come to the City neither by the River nor by Sea , he assaulted the Neighbouring Cities , where lay the Granaries of the Roman People : He took by Stratagem Antium , * Aricia , * Lanuvia , and several others ; and became Master of some by Treason . So that having now likewise cut them off from Provision to the Land-ward , he was so bold as to design going to Rome by the Appian Way , before the Besieged could get any Provision from elsewhere ; and to this end he with Cuma , Carbo and Sertorius went and encamped at the * twelfth Stone from the City . Octavius , Crassus and Metellus went and encamped right against them on the Alban Hill , to oppose their Enterprises ; and though they were the stronger both in the Valour of their Soldiers and their Number , yet they would not engage them , not thinking it convenient to commit the safety of their Country to the hazard of one sole Battel . But when Cinna had sent Cryers about the City , to proclaim that he gave liberty to all Slaves that would come list themselves in his Service , and that they saw they went away by whole Bands ; the Senate fearing lest by too long want of Victuals the People should grow mad , changed their mind , and sent Deputies to Cinna , to treat of Peace . He first of all demanded if they came to him as Consul , or as a private Person ; but they finding themselves perplexed with this Question , could answer nothing , and so returned : Soon after a great multitude of Free Persons left the City , and came and yielded to Cinna ; some for fear of Famine , and others as having no Aversion to his Party , and finding the Occasion favourable . Wherefore now , no more fearing any thing , he advanced with his Forces , and came and encamped within Flight-shot of the Walls , which put Octavius Party into great perplexity : Besides , they durst no more attempt any thing , seeing continually Run-aways and Messengers going and coming from one side to the other . Mean while the Senate knew not what to resolve on ; they looked upon it as an unworthy thing to depose Merula , whom they had made Consul in the place of Cinna ; a man who was Priest to Iupiter , and never deserved any Reproach : Yet in the end they were constrained to send Deputies to Cinna , to treat with him for Peace , and to Complement him in the Quality of Consul . They were not to propose him any Conditions , but only to request him to swear he would not slay any in the City : He would not take an Oath in those terms ; However , he gave his Word , that by his good will , or by his consent , there should not be a Person put to death in the City ; and sent word to Octavius , who was entred the City by the Gate on the other side , that he should depart , lest something might happen to him which he could not prevent . He gave this Answer to the Deputies , seated in the Tribunal like a Consul . But Marius , who stood up by him , kept silence ; and by the sternness of his Looks made it sufficiently appear what a Slaughter he did intend . After this Word given , the Senate having recalled Cinna and Marius ( for they well perceived this last was the Author , and that the other did but subscribe ) Marius answered in a scoffing manner , that it was not lawful for banished Men to return into the City : So the Tribunes of the People immediately cancelled the Sentence of Banishment , given against him and the rest , under the Consulate of Sylla . Thus they were received into Rome with a publick Consternation , and presently they began to plunder the Goods of all such as seemed but any way enclined to the contrary Party , without any persons forbidding them . Cinna and Marius had upon Oath promised Security to Octavius . The Divines assured him he need fear nothing , yet his Friends advised him to leave the City ; but he answering them that he would never forsake his Country , especially as long as he was Consul , retired to the Ianiculum , with the most Considerable of the City , and a part of the Army , mounting the Tribunal habited like a Consul , and accompanied by Lictors with Rods and Axes . And just when Censorinus was coming with his Horse-Men , and that his Friends yet offered him a Horse to make his Escape on , he vouchsafed not to stir , but expected his death with an admirable Constancy . Censorinus carried his head to Cinna , who caused it to be fixed on the Tribunal for Orations ; and this was the first Consul's head that ever was fixed there . Soon after the heads of others , who dyed in this raging fury , were likewise exposed as Spectacles in the same place : And this horrible Custom endured long after in all Massacres committed at Rome between the Enemy Factions . Every one of the Victors sought out his Enemy to destroy him ; no person was defended from the cruelty of these Murtherers neither by the Dignity of Senator , nor that of Knight ; and as many Senators as they killed , they brought their heads to the Tribunal . There was no longer any respect either towards Gods or Men ; and after having committed such dreadful Crimes , they sought to satisfie themselves with Spectacles yet more shameful , cutting off the heads of the Slain , and making a show of their misfortune , whether to strike terror into , or to give a Criminal satisfaction to the eyes of the Vulgar . Among those that perished , the two Iulius's , C. and Lucius ; Serranus , Cousin to Lucius ; P. Lentulus , C. Numitorius , and M. Bebius , were found dead in the Streets . Crassus flying , killed his Son , for fear he should fall into the hands of those pursued him , from whom himself could not escape . M. Anthony , the Orator , escaped to a certain Farm-House , where the Farmer gave him a Retreat , and kept him some time concealed ; but the Farmer 's Servant , because of this Guest , going to the Tavern for Wine oftner than he was wont ; the Vintner enquiring the reason , he privately told him ; who , as soon as he had given him his Wine , gave present advice to Marius . Upon the News of it Marius was so transported with joy , that he would have come himself to have been his Executioner ; but his Friends disswading him , he sent a Tribune with Soldiers . Anthony discoursed them with so good a Grace , and perswaded them with so many Reasons , that he gain●d their Compassion ; till such time as the Tribune , who had stayed below , wondring at this delay , came himself into the Chamber ; and whilst he was yet talking , thrust his Sword into his Belly ; and cutting off his head , sent it to Marius . Cornutus being hid under the Tiles , was saved by the Cunning of his Slaves ; who having found a dead Body , cast it on a Pile ; and when they saw those that came to search for him , putting fire to it , said , they burnt the Body of their Master , who was strangled . Q. Acharius waited an opportunity till Marius went to the Capitol to sacrifice , out of hopes that out of Religion to the place he would grant him Pardon : But as he was coming to do his Reverence to Marius ; as soon as he perceived him , he commanded his People forthwith to cut his Throat , and that in the very Temple ; and his Head served for a Spectacle as well as that of the Orator Anthony , and so many other Pretorians and Consulars . Nor was it permitted to give Sepulture to their Bodies , the conquering Party would have them exposed to be devoured by Dogs and Fowls of the Air. The Seditious themselves did , unpunished , kill one another at every turn . Some they drove from their House , others they spoiled of their Goods , others deprived of their Dignities , Sylla's Laws they cancelled , slew his Friends ; and after having pulled down his House , and confiscated his Goods , declared him Enemy of the State. They sought likewise for his Wife and Children , to put them to death ; and they escaped but very narrowly . Thus was the City oppressed with all sort of Mischiefs and Calamities . At length , after so many Executions of Persons without Condemnation , they thought it convenient under pretence of observing Forms of Justice , to bring Merula , the Priest of Iupiter , to his Tryal ; and to that end suborned Accusers . He was not guilty of any Crime ; but Cinna hated him , because he had been named his Successor , though it was never his seeking . At the same time they gave a Summons to Lutatius Catulus , who had been Colleague with Marius in the Cimbrian War , and was obliged to him for saving his life ; but forgetting that good turn , had been his cruel Persecutor during his Banishment . They appointed Guards , which they perceived not , to watch their Motions , till the day assigned ; which being come , they were called four several times by the Usher , with the Interval of some hours between each Call : And when they should have come to have pleaded their Cause , Word was brought that Merula had cut his own Veins ; having writ one Tablet , which he left , that he had first laid aside the Mitre , for it is Sacrilege for a Priest to die with the Mitre on . As for Catulus , he had shut himself up in a close Room , newly plaistered over , and still moist ; where causing Charcoal to be kindled , he voluntarily smothered himself . What remains concerns the Slaves called to Liberty by Cinna , and now serving in the Militia ; they broke open House , carrying away all they found , and killing the first they met ; and some of them were found abusing their own Masters . He had tryed several ways to correct them ; but seeing he lost his labour , he caused them all one night , as they slept , to be encompassed by the Gaul Infantry , who cut them in pieces . Thus were they punished for their Perfidiousness , as they deserved . The Consuls named for the year following were Cinna for the Second Time , and Marius for his Seventh ; so that in spite of his Banishment and Proscription , the Augury of the seven Eaglets was accomplished . But whilst he was contriving ways to ruin Sylla , he was carried away by a Distemper in the first Month of his seventh Consulate . Cinna caused Valerius Flaccus to be substituted in his place , whom he sent into Asia ; where he dying , he took Carbo for his Colleague . Mean while Sylla hastning his Return , to be revenged upon his Enemies ; after ( having in a short time vanquished Mithridates ( as we have before related ) killed one hundred and sixty thousand Men in less than three Years ; re-conquered Greece , Macedon , Ionia and Asia , and the other Countries which Mithridates had siesed upon ; despoiled that King of his Fleet , and reduced him to the Kingdom of his Predecessors ) he begun his Journey towards Italy with an Army that loved him , accustomed to Labour , and heightned with the happy Success of his Arms. He had likewise store of Ships and Money ; and was , in short , in a Power capable of undertaking the greatest things ; so that his Enemies began to be terrified : And for fear of him Carbo and Cinna sent Men through all Italy , to raise Money and Soldiers , and lay up Stores of Corn for their Service in the Depending War. They endeavoured likewise to engage on their side all Persons of Riches and Authority , and to gain the People , particularly the new Citizens ; perswading them they had not fallen into the present danger , but for espousing their Interests . They fitted out a Fleet , and gave Orders to guard the Coasts with Ships they had caused to be brought from Sicily . In short , they forgot nothing that could be done to make speedy Preparations for their Defence against such an Allarm . As for Sylla , he wrote to the Senate a Letter full of Anger ; wherein after having made an Enumeration of all the Labours he had undergone for the Commonwealth ; in Numidia against Iugurtha , Questor ; in the Cimbrian War , Lieutenant ; in Cilicia , Pretor ; and in the War with the Allies , Consul ; besides those great things he came from doing against Mithridates : Amplifying each Action in particular , and principally , the great number of Provinces he had reconquered from Mithridates , and reduced under the obedience of the Roman People : But above all , he put a value upon the Obligation they had to him , for having been the Refuge of those Roman Citizens driven from the City by the violence of Cinna , and for having comforted and assisted them in their Calamities and Distresses . Adding that for a full Acknowledgment of so many good deeds his Enemies had proscribed and set a price upon his Head , demolished his House , killed his Friends , and driven away his Wife and Children , who with much difficulty escaped to him ; but he should now suddainly be in the City , where he would revenge both private and publick Injuries , and punish the Authors of these Disorders , which notwithstanding , he did not impute to any of the Citizens , either Ancient or New. This Letter read in the Senate struck a terror into all the World ; wherefore they sent to him Deputies to ●econcile him with his Enemies ; with Order to tell him , that if he desired any Security , the Senate would become bound for what they agreed on , provided he would forthwith declare his Intentions . And in the mean time they forbad Cinna from making any new Levies , until Sylla had returned an Answer . Hereupon Cinna said , that he would put all his Concerns into the hands of the Senate . But scarce were the Deputies gone , but he designed himself with his Colleague Consuls for the following Year , that he might not be obliged to return to the City to hold the Assembly . That done , they both left Rome ; and coasting all Italy , enrolled some Legions , and sent over several Troops , one after another , to Dalmatia , with which they pretended to go and meet Sylla . The first arrived safely at those Ports where they designed landing , but those who embarked afterwards were by Storms cast back on the Coast of Italy : where the Soldiers coming again to their Homes , protested that never by their good will would they bear Arms against their Citizens : Which coming to the knowledge of others that were ready to depart , they refused to pass into Dalmatia . Cinna enraged at this Refusal , gave them order to come to the Assembly , thinking to oblige them to obey by force of threats . They came thither as angry as he ; not sticking to say , that if they were too much pressed upon , they knew how to defend themselves . But as he was going away , the Lictor , who marched before to make way for him , having pushed one of them to that purpose , a certain Soldier returned him a Blow ; whereupon , the Consul commanding the Soldier to be arrested , a great noise suddainly arose , which was followed by throwing of Stones ; and some that stood next to Cinna drawing their Swords , ran him through and through . Cinna thus slain in his Consulate , Carbo caused those Troops carried over into Dalmatia , to be brought back ; and so doubtful he was what to do in this Conjuncture , that he durst not return to the City , though the Tribunes of the People had summoned him to come , to the end he might in a lawful Assembly substitute another Consul in the place of him that was slain . At last however , when they threatned to reduce him to the Rank of private Men , he went and appeared at the day appointed for the Nomination of a Consul ; but because the Birds gave ill Omens of that day , he adjourned the Assembly to a farther day , on which the Thunder falling on the Temples of Luna and Ceres , the Augurs were the occasion that the Nomination of a Consul was deferred till after the Solstice , and that till then Carbo remained singly in that Dignity . Mean while Sylla had returned in Answer to the Senate's Deputation , That he would not contract Friendship with Men blackned with such horrible Crimes . However he would not hinder the People of Rome from giving them security , but there would be much more for those who would joyn with him , being Master of an Army affectionate to his interests . This word alone was sufficient to make them believe he was resolved to keep his Command , and that he had a design to seise on the absolute Dominion ; for he demanded likewise that they should entirely restore his first Dignity , his Goods , his Priesthoods : and in short , all the Honours that he had ; and indeed he had sent with the Deputies of the Senate some to demand all these things , but when they heard at Brundusium that Cinna was dead , and the Common-wealth in trouble , they returned to find Sylla without proceeding farther . Upon this report brought to him , he left Pyraeum with five Italian Legions , six thousand Horse , and the Auxiliary Forces of Macedon and Peloponnesus , which amounted to about sixty thousand Men : from Pyraeum he came to Patras , from whence he passed over to Brundusium on a Fleet of six hundred Ships . He was received into the Port without any contradiction ; and in acknowledgment of that seasonable kindness , he granted to the City an exemption from all kind of Imposts for the future , which they enjoy to this day . That done , he set forward with all his Forces , and by the way met with Metellus Pius , who some years before had commanded the Body of an Army in the War with the Allies ; but not being willing to return to the City , for fear of Cinna and Marius , was retired into * Liguria expecting some change . Now therefore he came to offer Sylla what Forces he had , having still the Title of Proconsul ; for when once that Honour is attained , it lasts till he enjoys it returns to his Country . Some time after Cn. Pompey , who afterwards gained the Title of Great , Son of that Pompey who was killed with a Thunderbolt , came to him likewise . In former appearance he was no Friend to Sylla , but now he made him lay aside all suspicion of him , by bringing with him a Legion out of the Country of † Picene , where he was well beloved in memory of his Father's name , he raised two other Voluntier Legions soon after ; and among all those that took Sylla's Party none did him more important Service : and though yet very young , Sylla had so high a value for him , that whoever arrived he was the only person for whom he rose up from his Seat ; that he sent him into Africa to put an end to the Remains of the War , quell Carbo's Party , and reestablish Hyempsal in his Kingdom , who had been driven out by the Numidians ; and that for the Actions he there did , he granted him the Honour of Triumph , though he had not yet arrived to the age prescribed by the Laws , and was then but a plain Knight . In so much , that after so fair beginnings , being advanced in age as well as reputation , he was sent against Sertorius in Spain , and afterwards to the Kingdom of Pontus against Mithridates . Cethegus likewise came to meet Sylla , though he had been the greatest Enemy he had , and was therefore banished with Cinna and Marius , but now he presented himself before Sylla in the condition of a Suppliant , offering him to serve him in all he should be pleased to employ him . Thus beholding himself fortified with a great number of Soldiers and store of illustrious Friends whom he made his Lieutenants , he placed himself at the Head of his Army with Metellus , both being Proconsuls ; for Sylla going to the War against Mithridates in Quality of Proconsul , had not yet quitted that Dignity , though Cinna had declared him Enemy to the State. He mortally hated those that had offended him , but he kept his hatred close , for which reason those which remained in the City knowing his temper , were sorely terrified . They had not forgot what passed the first time he entred in Arms , they knew he was incensed at the Sentences given against him , they saw his House pulled down , his Goods confiscate , his Friends killed , and his Family in flight , who very hardly escaped ; and therefore thought they must resolve to overcome , or utterly to perish , so that in this common fear they threw themselves into the Consuls Party , and began to fetch from all parts of Italy Soldiers , Provisions and Money with all the diligence necessary in extreme danger . The Consuls C. Norbanus and L. Scipio , and with them Carbo Consul the year precedi●g ( who hated Sylla as much as the others , but feared him more , out of a remorse for the injuries he had done him ) after having levyed Soldiers throughout all Italy , took the Field with each his Body of an Army . They had at first but two hundred and fifty Men in each Cohort , but soon after they found many more ; for all people had a far greater inclination for the Consuls than for Sylla , because Sylla seemed to come against the City like an Enemy , whilst the Consuls fought for their Country : but this was only in appearance , for in truth they laboured only for themselves . Besides the vulgar sensible they were sharers in the fault , were carried on to defend it by the same fear , and no person was ignorant that Sylla had not simply the thought of chastising , reforming , or striking terrour , but that he meditated upon Sackings , Burnings , Massacres , and in a word , the general ruine of the City . And surely , they were not deceived : all places they soon found sacked and filled with slaughter by the continual Fights , in which there perished sometimes ten thousand , sometimes twenty thousand in one only Engagement , and at once in and about the City fifty thousand , where yet the Conquerour forgot no cruelty he could exercise on the Remainder as well in general as particular , till in the end he reduced the Roman Empire under his Dominion , and disposed of it at pleasure . They received from on High presages of these miseries by a great number of Prodigies , Ghosts presented themselves to an infinite many people throughout all Italy , as well alone as in company ; they set themselves to examine ancient Oracles , where they still found matter of greater fear and distraction : a Mule engendred , a Woman was delivered of a Serpent , a great Earthquake overthrew some Temples in the City . And though the Senate and People of Rome keep constant watch against such Accidents , the Capitol built by the Kings above four hundred years before was set on fire , none could tell how . And indeed these were all Signs which threatened Italy with Murders and Desolations , and the Roman People with Servitude , and that Change which was to happen in the Common-wealth . The beginning of this War , accounting from the time that Sylla landed at Brundusium , happened in the hundred seventy fourth Olympiad . The Actions of it were much greater , than the time of its continuance long ; for each party running with fury to the ruine of the other , the losses they sustained were so much the greater and more quick ; yet it lasted three years , till such time as Sylla made himself Master of the State ; and even after Sylla's death it yet continued a long time in Spain . There was through all Italy many Fights and Skirmishes , Sieges and other Exploits of War in great number , and very remarkable , as well in Pitch'd Battels as in Rencounters . We will only relate those Actions are most considerable , and best worthy memory , and that the most succinctly we can . The first Battel fought was about Canusa between the Consul Norbanus and the Proconsuls , wherein the Consul lost six thousand men , and those of the other Party only seventy , but they had many wounded , and Norbanus retreated to Capua . After which , the Proconsuls being encamped near Theana , L. Scipio led against them another Army , more disposed to Peace than War , which being observed by the Chiefs of the contrary Party , they sent Deputies to the Consul to treat of an Accommodation , not that they hoped to succeed , or that they stood in need of it , but with design to sow Dissention among Troops not very fiercely set on , as indeed it happened ; for Scipio , after having received Hostages , went into the adjacent Fields to confer with the others , whom he found there likewise , They were but three of a side , so that it was not known what passed in the Conference , save only that they remained of accord , that Sertorius by the Consul's order should go and find his Colleague to communicate with him , and that while they staid for an answer , there should be a Cessation of Arms. But Sertorius having seised upon Suessa that held for Sylla , and he making complaint to Scipio , whether he had consented to it , or knew not what to answer , surprised as he was with the unexpected news , he resigned up the Hostagesto Sylla ; whereupon the Army offended at the Action Sertorius had so unseasonably done , and at the redelivery of the Hostages , began to blame the Consuls , and caused Sylla to be privately informed , that if he would draw a little nearer , they would all come over to him . This composition made , the Consul found himself so forsaken , that he knew not what to resolve , he was taken alone in his Tent by Sylla's Men , having no body with him out Lucius , his Son. But certainly it seems to me a thing unworthy of a General not to have the foresight to perceive so great a Conspiracy of a whole Army . Sylla not being able , whatever he could plead to them , to make the Consul or his Son take his part , dismissed them both without any injury done ; and at the same time sent other Deputies to Capua , to treat the peace with Norbanus , whether he indeed feared , seeing the most part of Italy took the Consuls part , or whether he laid the same snares for him he had done for Scipio ; but seeing no one came to him , nor that any answer was returned him ( for it 's probable the Consul took care not to give his Army occasion of like scandal ) he took the Field to march against Norbanus , wasting all the Country as he went ; Norbanus on the other side did the like , and Carbo went before to th● City , to declare Metellus and all the other Senators who were joyned to Sylla , Enemies to the Senate and People of Rome . 'T was at this time that the Capitol took fire , about which ran divers reports , some accused Carbo , others suspected the Consuls , others said Sylla had caused it to be done . But it being hard to discover the truth of so uncertain a thing , we will leave it in its incertainty . For Sertorius , who sometime before had obtained the Government of Spain , after having taken Suessa , he went into his Province , where refusal being made him of quitting the Command , the Roman Armies had enough to suffer . Mean while the Consuls Forces increased dayly by the great number of Soldiers that came from the farthest parts of Italy and Gaul , about the Po : and Sylla on his side did not sleep , he continually sent Messengers to all the People of Italy to draw them to his Party , either by inclination , or fear , or money , or by the power of promises , insomuch that the rest of the Summer was consumed in these Affairs . In the beginning of the next year were named for Consuls Papirius Carbo for the second time , and Marius Son to the Brother of the illustrious Marius , of but seven and twenty years old ; and because in this Season the Colds were too great , each Party drew into Garrisons , but as soon as the Spring was come on , there was ●ought by the River Esis between Metellus and Carmus Lieutenant to Carbo , a very fierce Battel , which lasted from Morning to Night , wherein the Lieutenant being defeated , with a great loss of Men , the Neighbouring Places that held for the Romans yielded to Metellus : but Carbo having reached Metellus , besieged him till such time as understanding that his Colleague had been defeated in a great Battel near * Praeneste , he brought off his Forces to Rimini , pursued by Pompey , who sorely galled his Rear-Guard . Now the defeat of Praeneste was thus , Sylla having s●ised on † Setia , Marius drew thither with his Forces , then falling off by little and little , when he came to Sacriport he drew up in order of Battel ; Sylla having done the like , they fought bravely , till Marius's Left Wing beginning to stagger , five Cohorts and two Squadrons , who had turned their backs of set purpose , threw down their Colours , and went all and yielded to Sylla ; which was the sole occasion of the Rout ; for all the rest presently took their flight towards Praeneste , Sylla still following them close at the Heels . The Praenestines let the first that presented themselves enter , but because the Enemy was so close in the Rear of them , they shut their Gates , and drew up Marius over the Wall with Ropes ; and now there was a great Slaughter before the Walls , and many Prisoners taken , among which all that were found to be Samnites were by Sylla's command cut in pieces , as obstinate Enemies of the Roman Name . About the same time Metellus defeated another Army of Carbo's , five Cohorts having come over to his Party in the heat of the Fight , which much advanced the Victory . Pompey likewise beat Marius about Siena , and took and sacked the City . As for Sylla , after having shut up Marius in Praeneste , he caused the place to be encompassed with a very large Circumvallation , which he gave in charge to Lucretius Offella , that he might take the Consul by Famine , there being no necessity of Fighting . He seeing his Affairs desperate , and unwilling his Enemies should survive him , wrote to Brutus Praetor of the City , that he should call the Senate upon any other pretence , and then cause Antistius , the other Carbo , with Lucius Domitius and Mutius Scaevola the High Priests to be slain . The two first according to Marius's order were killed in the Senate by Murderers sent thither , Domitius flying , was slain at the Door , and Scaevola at some distance from the Palace . Their Bodies were cast into the River ; for the custom was now grown ripe , not to suffer Burial to be given to those were slain , Mean time , Sylla drew off his Forces towards Rome by several ways , with order to seise on the Gates , and if they were repulsed to retire to Ostia , which way soever they marched the terrour of their Arms made the Cities receive them , and Rome it self shut not her Gates ; for the Citizens were straitened with Famine , and already accustomed no more with stubborness to resist Calamities at hand . As soon as Sylla had this intelligence he immediately advanced , and drawing up his Army in Battalia in the Field of Mars before the Gate , entred the City , where not finding one of the contrary Faction , he forthwith confiscated their Goods , and publickly sold them ; and assembling the people , complained , that he had been forced by the malice of his Enemies to come to these Extremities , exhorting the Citizens to take courage , with promise they should in a few days behold the end of their miseries , and the re-establishment of the Common-wealth . After having applyed some remedies to the most pressing Distempers , and left a Garrison in the City , he marched towards * Clusa , where there was yet a Remain of War not to be neglected . Whilst he was at Rome some Celtiberian Horse sent from the Praetors of Spain were joyned with the Consul's Army , which occasioned a Fight betwixt the Horsemen near the River Glanis , where Sylla's Horsemen had the better , he killed about five hundred of the Enemy , and two hundred and seventy Celtiberians came over to his side ; all the rest Carbo caused to be cut in pieces , either to revenge the treachery of their Countrymen , or for fear his Men should follow their example . At the very instant of this Victory , Sylla's Party fighting against their Enemies about Saturnia , defeated them ; and Metellus going by Sea to the Borders of Ravenna , reduced under his obedience the Country of the Uritanians , which is a vast Champain very fruitful in Corn. Another Body of Sylla's Men entring by night into Naples by treason put all to the Sword ( save a few that escaped by flight ) and made themselves Masters of all those People's Galleys . As for what passed at Clusa , Sylla fought a whole day together against Carbo , and the Field was so resolutely maintained , that only night parted them , Victory inclining neither to one side nor the other . But in the Country of Spoletto Pompey and Crassus both Lieutenants to Sylla cut in pieces about three thousand of Carbo's Men , and kept Carinas , who commanded them , blocked up , till Carbo sent another Army to relieve him , of whose March Sylla having intelligence , crossed their way , and charged so briskly , that he left about two thousand in the place . but yet Carinas taking the opportunity of a dark and rainy night , escaped from the Besiegers hands , who though they knew it well enough , yet let him pass because of the cruel weather . The same Carbo , to rescue his Colleague Marius besieged in Praeneste , and ready to perish with Famine , sent Marcius with eight Legions , whom Pompey , that lay in ambush for him , so vigorously assaulted , that he slew the greatest part , and forced the rest to retreat to a rising ground , where he invested them ; but Marcius causing great Fires to be kindled , to make the Enemy believe he still was there , marched off closely in the dark , but his Army imputing to him the fault committed in falling into the Ambuscade , mutinyed , and whether he would or no took their march towards Rimini , where the greatest part disbanding themselves , went home ; so that Marius had but seven Cohorts left , with which after all these misfortunes he went to find out Carbo . After this M. Lamponius , Pontus Telesinus and Gutta of Capua being upon their March with seventy thousand Men , as well Lucanians as Samnites , to go and disengage Marius ; Sylla seised of a certain Strait , by which only they could pass to go to Praeneste , so that they were forced to return without doing any thing . And now the Consul falling from all hopes of being relieved , caused a Fort to be raised in a spacious place between the City and Trenches , whither he brought Engines , and drew together all his Forces with intention to make Lucretius retire , and open himself a passage by Sally : but after divers continued endeavours for many days he shut himself up again within the Walls of Praeneste . About the same time Carbo and Norbanus after a long hard March perceived themselves towards Evening to be near Metellus his Camp , and though there were but an hour more of daylight , and that they saw all about the Vineyards lay very thick , yet they drew up their Army in Battalia with more passion than prudence . They thought to fright Metellus by this surprize , but both time and place being disadvantageous to them , they fell one upon another , and were so cruelly defeated , that they left six thousand upon the place , six thousand yielded to Metellus , and the rest fled every man his way , so that a thousand only retreated in order to Arezzo . Upon the news of this defeat a Legion of Lucanians commanded by Albinovanus , joyned with Metellus's Party , and that in despite , as it were , of their General , who yet not losing courage , went to find out Norbanus ; and yet after all this , having underhand treated with Sylla , upon condition to do some memorable service , he invited Norbanus to a Treat with his Lieutenants C. Apustius and Flavius Fimbria Brother to that Fimbria who killed himself in Asia , together with all the Officers of Carbo's Party , who being all met save only Norbanus , he caused them to be slain in the midst of the Feast , and yielded himself to Sylla . After this Treachery Norbanus hearing that Rimini because of this accident , and of some Armies that lay nigh to it had likewise fallen off to Sylla's Party , and believing ( as it generally happens to all men in declining fortune ) that he could no longer confide in the friendship of any man , embarqued on a Vessel belonging to a private man , and got safe to Rhodes , whither Sylla having sent to demand him , whilst the Rhodians were consulting about it he slew himself in the midst of the place : Carbo yet sent two Legions under the command of Damasippus to Praeneste , to raise that Siege with all speed possible , but they could no more than the others force Sylla's Men posted in the Strait . Beside all this , all the Cisalpine Gauls yielded to Metellus ; and Lucullus encountring another Army of Carbo's near Placentia , gained the Victory ; so that this General after so many losses , though he had still thirty thousand Men about Clusa , the two Legions with Damasippus , and two others commanded by Carinas and Marcius , besides a great number of Samnites continually engaging with Sylla's Men to drive them from the Strait where they were posted , lost all hopes , and fled to Africa with his Friends , in which he certainly committed a great weakness to leave Italy being Consul , as if after having lost it , he could make himself Master of Africa . The Army which he left at Clusa engaging with Pompey , after the loss of twenty thousand Men , dispersed , and every man returned home . As for Carinas , Marcius and Damasippus having joyned Forces they marched towards the Strait of which we have so often spoke , hoping with the assistance of the Samnites to come to a good issue , but not succeeding better than others before them , they advanced towards Rome , which they thought might easily be taken , wanting both Men and Provision , and went and pitched their Camp upon the Alban Hill at the * tenth Stone . But now Sylla , who was afraid for the City , caused the Vanguard of his Horse to advance first to retard the Enemies March , and himself following with the rest of his Forces by great journies arrived about noon at the Colline Gate , and went and encamped near the Temple of Venus . The Enemies were likewise encamped on the Skirts of the City , so that though the Sun were declining , the two Armies came to a Pitched Battel , Sylla's Right Wing had the better of it , but his Left Wing being over-born , fled towards the Gates , where the old men that were upon the Walls seeing that the Conquerors and Conquered ran pell-mell together , let fall the Portcullis , which by it's fall crushed in pieces many Soldiers , and likewise some Senators . Then the greater Party forced through fear and necessity turned head upon the Enemies , and having continued the Fight all night cut in pieces a great number , among whom were found Tel●sinus and Albanus . Their Camp was taken , and Lamponius , Lucanius , Marcius , Carinas and all those Officers of Carbo's side that escaped took their flight several ways . The number of the dead on both sides was adjudged to amount to fifty thousand , and that of the Prisoners more than eight thousand : of which the greatest part being Samnites , Sylla caused them all to be slain by his Bowmen . On the morrow , Marcius and Carinas being taken in their flight , Sylla pardoned them not , though his Fellow Citizens , but causing their Heads to be cut off , sent them to Lucretius to be carried about the Walls of Praeneste . When the Besieged saw them , and understood that all Carbo's Forces were lost , that Norbanus was fled from Italy ; and in a word , that the City it self was in Sylla's power , they yielded up the place . Marius run into a Mine to hide , but there soon after slew himself . His Head was carried to Sylla , who set it up before the Tribunal for Orations , with some Railleries about the Consuls Age , who ought to have exercised himself at the Oar before he took the Helm . Lucretius become Master of Praeneste , found there many Senators ; some of which he caused to be slain , others he put in Prison , till Sylla coming upon the place , put them likewise to death : For the Soldiers , he caused them to march into the Field unarmed ; and after having picked out some that had served him , he divided the others into three Bands ; the Romans were set in one place , the Samnites in another , and the Praenestines in a third : Then he caused the Romans to be told by Cryers , that they had deserved death , but however he pardoned them ; the rest were all slain , only the Women and Children were saved ; and the City , which was one of the richest of those times , was plundered . Praeneste being treated in this manner , yet the City of Norba held out stoutly till such time as Emilius Lepidus getting in one night by Treason , the Inhabitants mad with rage and despight , found a way to die ; some by their own Swords , others mutually killed each other , others died by strangling , and some , after having shut fast the Doors of their houses , set fire to them ; which inflamed by a suddain Wind , at once devoured them and all that should have been the Soldiers Prey . The taking of Norba put an end to this War , which had been the occasion of so many miseries to both sides , and by Fire and Sword to all Italy . And now , the better to secure the Victorious Party , Sylla's Lieutenants went through all the Towns , and placed Garrisons in such as were suspected ; and Pompey had Commission to go and pursue the Remainder of the War in Africa against Carbo , and in Sicily against those still held his Party . Sylla now become Master of Rome , called an Assembly of the People ; where having spoken haughtily of his Actions , and said a great many things to strike terror into the People , he concluded his Discourse with saying he would make the people's condition better than it was , so they would obey him , but he would pardon none of his Enemies ; on the contrary , there should be no Punishment nor Calamity which he would not make them undergo : And since Scipio had broke his Word with him , would likewise do all he could to destroy those had favoured the contrary Party , without sparing Pretors , Quaestors or Tribunes . The Assembly was scarce broke up , but he proscribed forty Senators and sixteen hundred Knights ; for it is said that he was the first Inventor of the Proscription of Heads , and the first that proposed Rewards to Murderers and Discoverers of those Unfortunate Wretches that hid themselves , and decreed Penalties against those who discovered them not . Some time after he added likewise other Senators to the number of the Proscribed ; some of which were slain before they heard any thing of it , in whatsoever place they were found ; in the Streets , in their Houses , in the Temples . They hanged several whom they came and threw dead at Sylla's feet ; they dragged along others , set their feet upon their Throats , whilst at all these horrible Spectacles no one durst say a word . Some they drove from the City , despoiled others of their Goods : And those sent into the Country to search for them that fled , ran up and down every where , searched in every hole , and murdered as many as they could find . The Allies who had obeyed the Orders of Carbo , Norbanus or Marius , or their Lieutenants , fared no better ; all places were filled with Massacres , Plundring and Banishment . Throughout all Italy they set themselves to inform of these things , as of greate crimes , to be severely punished , who had born Arms , commanded Troops , furnished Money , or done any Service against Sylla , though it were but giving Counsel to his Enemies ; so that Men accused their Hosts , their Friends , their Creditors and their Debtors . Some were made criminal for only having given some relief to those of the contrary Faction , and some for but travelling upon the Road with them . But above all , the rich Men were in greatest danger . After the Accusations against particular Persons were over , Sylla undertook to punish whole Bodies of People , which he did in divers manners ; he demolished the Forts and rased the Walls of some , layed great Fines upon others , tormented others with cruel Exactions , transplanted others to another Country , that he might give their Lands to his Soldiers who had served him in the War ; to the end , that they being planted in the most commodious places of Italy , might reduce all people under his Obedience ; which fixed the Soldiery to his Interest for the whole Course of their life : For they knew they could not maintain themselves in those Inheritances , unless all that Sylla had done stood good ; and therefore were always ready to maintain his Authority , even after his death . Whilst these things passed in Italy , Carbo , who had escaped out of Africa into Sicily , with many Persons of Quality , was taken flying from thence to Corcyra by people sent after him by Pompey , with Orders to kill all the rest , without permitting them to see him ; but for Carbo , though he had been three times Consul , he suffered him to lie bound at his feet ; where , after he had said a thousand cruel things , he caused him to be put to death , and sent his head to Sylla . After he had thus treated his Enemies to his hearts content , so that there remained none of the contrary Faction but Sertorius , and he a great way off , he sent Metellus into Spain against him , and began to dispose of the Affairs of the City at his pleasure . There being now no regard to the Laws , or Votes , or any of the ancient Formalities ; all people hiding themselves for fear , or at least holding their peace , the People and Senate of Rome ratifyed all that Sylla had done , as well in his Charge of Consul as in the Quality of Pro-Consul ; and caused to be erected for him in the place for Orations a guilt Statue on Horse-back , with this Inscription . To CORNELIUS SYLLA , Emperor the Happy . For his Flatterers called him happy , because of the continual Success of his Arms against his Enemies ; and it was only Flattery gave him that Sirname . I my self found in certain Memoirs , that in the same Sessions of the Senate , they gave him the Title of THE GRACIOUS ; which I the easier believe because himself afterwards took the name of FOELIX , not much different in signification from that of GRACIOUS . There was likewise found an Oracle which confirmed him in the Resolution of undertaking all these things ; and ran thus , Believe , brave Roman , Venus guides thy Fate , Knowing thee sprung from Great Aeneas Line : By mighty Actions then advance thy State , Sure of Assistance from the Powers Divine . But let not Gods their Favours cast away ; Delphian Apollo waits for Gifts of thine . And when War brings thee to Mount Taurus , pay A Golden Axe to Carian , Venus Shrine . However it were or whoever it was that wrote either of these two Epithites on his Statue , in my Opinion good Raillery might be made of either . But they stopped not here to gain the good Grace of the Conqueror ; they sent to that place an Axe with a Crown of Gold , and put on it this Inscription . Great Venus , let this Gift Acceptance meet , Which Sylla , head of Rome , lays at thy Feet , Dreaming he saw thee ready for the Fight : Provoke his Soldiers to maintain his Right . Being then in Effect King or Tyrant , since he mounted not to this Supreme Power by the consent of the People , or the Authority of the Senate , but by force ; yet standing in need of some pretence , that he might seem lawfully elected , he made use of this Artifice . Formerly in Rome the most vertuous were Kings ; and when any King died , the Senators by turns from five days to five days presided over the Government of the Commonwealth , till such time as another , elected by the Votes of the people , succeeded in the Kingdom ; and this Five Days-Magistrate was called Inter-rex . Afterwards when the Republick was governed by Consuls , instead of Kings ; only those Consuls going out of Office , had Right to call an Assembly for the naming new ; and if by any Accident they happened to be wanting , they created an Inter-rex to preside in the Assembly . According to this custom Sylla took the occasion now there were no Consuls in the Commonwealth , Carbo being cut off in Sicily , and Marius in Praeneste ; and retiring for some time out of the City , sent word to the Senate , they should create an Inter-rex . The Senate having received his Orders , gave that Dignity to Valerius Flaccus ; hoping that by this means they should soon have an Assembly for the Election of new Consuls . But Sylla writ to Flaccus , to acquaint the Senate from him , that the present Estate of Affairs required they should name a Dictator ; not for a certain time , as the ancient Custom which had lasted four hundred years required ; but till the Affairs of the City , of Italy , and of the whole Empire , which till now had been shaken with continual Wars , were settled and put in better order . There is no doubt this new Proposition meant only himself , and indeed he was not shy in shewing the desired it ; for in the end of the Letter he wrote , that if the Fathers thought good , he offered himself to render that Service to the Commonwealth . When this Letter was read in the City , the Senate and people of Rome were grievously perplexed : They saw now they must no more hope for a lawful Assembly , and that they were no longer Masters ; wherefore under the Mask of an Assembly , they willingly accepted of this false Appearance of Liberty granted them , and created Sylla Tyrant , with an absolute Power for as long time as he pleased ; for formerly the Dictatorship was a bounded Tyranny , for a certain time of short continuance : But having taken away these Bounds , there wanted nothing to make it an accomplished Tyranny . Yet they gave him a more honest name ; saying , that he was created Dictator to make such Laws as he should judge profitable to the Commonwealth , and to apply necessary Orders . Thus the People of Rome , who had been under the Dominion of Kings about a hundred Olympiads ; and almost as long under Popular Government , where Consuls presided , and changed every Year ; returned under a Form of Royalty in the Seventy fifth Olympiad of the Greeks : there was now no fighting at the Olympick Games , nor any other Exercise but running : For Sylla , after the War with Mithridates was ended , and the Intestine Disorders appeased , sent for all the Combatants , and whatever else could give any pleasure to the City , under pretence to recreate the people , wearied with so many Toyls . And that he might not seem to incroach upon the ancient form of Government , he permitted the People to chuse Consuls . They gave that Dignity to M. Tullius and Cornelius Dolobella , but he , in Quality of Dictator , reigned absolutely , even over the Consuls themselves ; for they carried before him four and twenty Axes , as they did before the other Dictators , and as formerly before the Kings ; and he always went encompassed with Guards : Besides , he cancelled Laws , and made new ones . Among others he made one , by which he enacted , that none for the future should receive the Office of Praetor till he had been Quaestor , nor be Consul till he had been Praetor , nor obtain one Dignity twice until ten years after he had exercised it . As for the Tribuneship , he so en●eebled it , that it seemed quite under foot ; making a Law , by which it was enacted , that after being Tribune , no Man should be admitted to any other Dignity ; so that no Person either of Quality , or desirous of Honour , would accept that Charge . Yet it is not positively certain whether it was he that transferred it from the People's Choice to the Senate's , as it is at present . However it were , seeing the Senators reduced to a small number by reason of the Tumults and Wars , he added three hundred , whom he took from the principal Cavaliers ; yet not till having first demanded the Suffrage of the Assembly for each of them . He augmented likewise the number of the People with all the Slaves of the Proscripts , whom he found well made , and in the Flower of their Age , to the number of ten thousand ; first giving them their Liberty , then the Right of Freedom , with the name of Cornelians , as their Benefactor . Thus he had always ten thousand Citizens ready at the first beck . And to make himself Creatures throughout all Italy , he divided , as hath been said , among twenty three Legions great Parcels of Land , part Publick , and part confiscated from the Cities who favoured the contrary Party . But he was so terrible hasty and cholerick upon the least occasion , that he caused Lucretius Offella , who took Praeneste , and gave the last stroke to the War , to be slain in the midst of the place , because being only of the Order of Knights , and having never past the Degrees of Quaestor or Praetor , against the new Law , he stood for the Consulate , contrary to the Dictator's mind , and in despight of those warnings he had given him to desist the pursuit of it ; grounding himself upon this , that he had served him well in his War. After this Action , he thus spoke in full Assembly . The Oration of Sylla . KNow , Gentlemen , and take my Word for it , that Lucretius was slain by my Order , because he would not do what I commanded him . Then he added this Fable ; A Labourer troubled with Lice that bit him as he wrought , twice interrupted his Work , to search his Shirt ; but finding they bit still , he pulls off his Shirt , and throws it into the Fire . This I tell you , that the Vanquished may be advised , lest Fire be the Punishment of their third Relapse . So that having terrified them by this discourse , he rendred them ever after absolutely submissive to his Will and Command . After this he triumphed for the Victory obtained against Mithridates ; and in time of Triumph all men having liberty to say what they please , there were some gibeing People that called his Government a disavowed Royalty ; because , though he was King in effect , yet he would not take the Title : Others , on the contrary , called it by its proper name , that is to say , a manifest Tyranny . This City being fallen into this sad degree of Misery by the Civil War , and Italy in like manner : The Provinces were not exempt , some having been ruined either by the Pyrates or by Mithridates , or by Sylla ; others almost undone by new Imposts , after the Publick Treasure had been exhausted by the continual Seditions . For all Nations , all Kings in Amity , all Cities ; not only those T●ib●tary , but likewise the Allies , and those that for Services done the State had been made free : In a Word , all that depended on the Roman Empire , were constrained to pay Tribute , and submit to the Will of Sylla ; in so much that some places , to which by solemn Treaties they had granted Ports and Lands , were not exempt . We have elsewhere spoke of a certain Alexander , Son to another Alexander , King of Egypt ; who being bred up in the Isle of Coos , the Inhabitants delivered him to Mithridates : Now this Alexander flying for Refuge to Sylla , and gaining his favour , he gave him to Alexandria for their King , under pretence that there were no more Males of the Royal Line , and that the Daughters of the ●lood-Royal could not marry , unless to one of their Kin ; and indeed , out of hope to draw good store of Money out of so rich a Kingdom . But when this new King , upheld by Sylla's Favour , began to reign too insolently , the Alexand●ia●s drew him out of his Palace on the nineteenth day of his Reign and slew him in the midst of the Place for Exercises ; so much boldness they still had , either because of their vast Riches , or because they were ignorant of the Calamities of other Nations , of which they had no experience . The Year following Sylla , though Dictator , permitted the making of Consuls , to represent some Form of a Commonwealth ; and was himself Coll●●gue with Me●ellus Pi●s ; From whence perhaps that Custom took Bir●h ▪ which is to this day practised by the Roman Emperors ; who have the power to create Consuls at their pleasure , to take that Honour to themselves , and think it a fine thing to joyn the Consulship to the Sovereign Authority . The Year following , the People , to ●latter Sylla , having offered him the Consulate , he would not accept it , but gave that Dignity to Servilius Isaurius and Claudi●s P●lcher . And for his part , not long after he deposed himself voluntarily from his Dictatorship , without any Man 's proposing it to him : Which certainly appears to me a thing worthy of all Admiration , that this man , the most powerful of the Age he lived in , should of his own accord quit so great an Empire ; not to his Son , as Ptolemy in Egypt , Ariobarzanes in Cappadocia , and Seleucus in Syria ; but in favour of those over whom he had exercised an insupportoble Tyranny , and indeed it seems quite contrary to Reason ; for why so much Toyl and Labour ? Why expose himself to so many dangers , to raise him to this high Authority ? Only to lay it down by his own Free Will. And I wonder no less at this ; that Rome being still peopled , after having lost more than a hundred thousand Men in this War , of whom ninety were Senators of the contrary faction , fifteen Consulars , two thousand six hundred Knights , comprizing those banished of that Order , whose Goods had been confiscated , and many of their Bodies left without Burial . Sylla , notwithstanding finding himself in Security both at home and abroad ; without fearing those whose Forts he had demolished , whose Walls he had thrown down , whose Goods he had pillaged , whose Immunities he had deprived them of , returns of himself to the Condition of a Private Man , such was his Boldness or his good Fortune . It is said , that when he deposed himself from his Dictatorship , in the middle of the place he cryed aloud , that he was ready to render an Account of his Actions to any one that demanded it● and at the same time sending away his Lictors with their Axes , dismissed his Guards , and walked yet a long time with some few of his friends only , before all the Multitude , astonished at this Change as at a prodigy . In the Evening he returned to his house , none presenting themselves to complain against him ; save one young Fellow , who not being hindred by any , had the Impudence to revile him with words : And he who had poured out his Anger against so great men , and against whole Cities , suffered with patience the reproaches of this Correction , by saying as he went into his house , either by natural Foresight or Inspiration from above ; This Boy will be the occasion , that if any after me obtains the like Dignity , they will never lay it down . The Event of which Prediction soon after happened : For Caesar mounted to a like Estate , would not descend . Sylla then immoderate ( at least in my Opinion ) in all he desired , being by the favour of Fortune , from a private man become a Monarch ; would from a Monarch become a private man , and spend the rest of his life in the Country . So retiring to an Estate near Cuma , he divertized himself with Fishing and Hunting , not that he was weary of a private life in the City , or need be troubled for want of Armies to Command , if he had a desire to undertake any thing , for he was yet young and vigorous , and had throughout all Italy about Sixscore Thousand Men bred up in Fighting under his Banners , and who possessed Lands and great Estates by his Liberality ; besides the Ten Thousand Cornelians of the City fixed to his Interest , with those of his Faction who all together hated and feared by the contrary Party , and could no way hope to avoid the revenge of those mischiefs they had done to others , but by his preservation . But I believe that finding himself glutted with Wars , and Dominion , and City Affairs , he began to love a Country life . After that he had laid down the Soveraign Power , the people seeing themselves delivered from Tyranny , and from the fear wherein they lived , suffered themselves by little and little to be carried on to new seditious , matter to which was furnished by the Consuls themselves , Catulus one of them was of Sylla's faction , and his Colleague Emilius Lepidus on the contrary party , they mortally hated each other● and from the beginning of their Consulate , so little concord was perceived between them then , that no man doubted but their division would cause new miseries in the Common-wealth . Mean while Sylla retired in his solitude , dream'd one night that Destiny called him ; wherefore as soon as it was light he rose , and after having told his Friends his Dream , that day made his Will , which was no sooner sealed , but the Fever seised him , so that the night following was the last of his life . His death immediately gave occasion of new troubles ; for one side were of opinion , that his Body should be carried in Funeral Pomp through Italy , and so being brought to the City , they should give him Burial in the place at the publick Expence : which Lepidus and those of his Faction opposed : however Catulus and Sylla's Party carried it . So his Body was brought through Italy upon a Litter all covered with Gold , and adorned with Royal Ornaments , before which marched at the sound of a great many Trumpets Men carrying Axes and other Ensigns of the Dictatorship : the Light Horse , and Men at Arms armed Cap-a-pee followed next all about the Litter , which was followed by his Lieutenants and Tribunes in Arms , all following each other in their Order and Degree to honour his Funerals . The People likewise ran in from all parts in such vast numbers , that never were such crowds seen ; but when the Corps entred the City , the Pomp augmented much , before were carried above two thousand Crowns of Gold , which the Cities and Legions which he had commanded , and his own particular Friends had caused to be made to present him with : besides there were many other Magnificencies not to be expressed ; and because there was some reason to fear for the great concourse of Soldiery which were in the City , endeavours were used to bring things in order . The Corps then being conducted by the Priests and Vestals , each in their degree , after them marched all the Senate with the Officers , adorned with marks of their Dignity , next a Troop of Roman Knights , and at last a multitude of Soldiers that had served under him ; for upon the report of his death they made all the haste they could to come to his Funerals , with gilt Ensigns and Bucklers inlaid with Silver , as the fashion is at this day . There were likewise between distance and distance Trumpets that sounded some mournful air . There was nothing heard but fortunate acclamations of the Senate , Knights , Soldiers and People . Some lamented Sylla , others feared him yet , though dead , and the present spectacle did not terrifie them less than the remembrance of his past actions ; so that his Friends and Enemies remained of accord in this , that to the last day of his life he was useful to the one , and dreadful to the other : his Corps being set down in the place for Orations , the most eloquent Orator of the Age , mounting the Tribunal , made his Funeral Oraration , because his Son Faustus was not yet of age to pay him that Office. After the Oration , some of the strongest Senators took the Litter upon their Shoulders , and carried it to the Field of Mars , where they had been accustomed to give Rights of Sepulture to none but Kings , and whilst the Corps burnt , the Knights and all the Soldiery kept marching round about the Pile . Scarce were Sylla's Funeral Ceremonies finished , but the Consuls , as they returned began to quarrel with each other , and the people of the City were divided in their favour . Lepidus , to curry favour with the people of Italy , having said , That he would restore them the Lands Sylla had taken away ; whereupon the Senate , who feared them both , obliged them to promise upon oath they would not take up Arms. Mean while , Lepidus , to whom Gallia Cisalpina fell , in dividing the Provinces , staid till after the Assembly for election of Magistrates , as if the year of his Consulate being past , he had been discharged from his Oath , and free to make War upon Sylla's Party . But his Designs being known to all the world , the Fathers sent him command to return to the City , and he knowing the cause of his revocation , sets forward with all his Forces , with a resolution to enter Rome with them , which being forbid him , he causes his command to be proclaimed in the City for all those of his Party to take up Arms. Catulus on his part does the like , so there was a Battel fought between them , a little distance from the Field of Mars . Lepidus was defeated , and forced to fly into Sardinia , where he died of Sickness ; and his Army , after having troubled and over-run some places of Italy , mouldred away by little and little , what remained of it was carried by Perpenna to Sertorins into Spain , who being the only General remaining of all Sylla's Enemies , made yet eight years War upon the Romans ; they had a vast trouble to put an end to this War , having not only the Spaniards to deal with , but likewise their own Citizens under the conduct of Sertorius , who having obtained the Government of that Province in the time he commanded Carbo's Forces against Sylla , had retired into Spain in Quality of Praetor , after having taken Su●ssa during the Truce . This Government was disputed with him by those that commanded , for they were of Sylla's Party , but he having joyned with those Forces he led out of Italy some Auxiliaries of the Celtiberians drove them out , and Metellus himself being by Sylla sent against him , he defended himself generously . At length his valour having gained him a fair reputation , he formed a Council of three hundred of his Friends , which he called a Senate , in derision to that at Rome . Sylla being dead , and some time after him Lepidus , Sertorius recruited with the Forces brought him by Perpenna , thought himself in a condition to mar●h into Italy , and possibly he had done it , if the Senate , who were fearful of it , had not sent Pompey with a new Army to joyn the first : Pompey was yet but a young man , but already in high esteem for those brave things he had done under Sylla in Africa , and likewise in Italy : so he undertook this Expedition with great courage , and to pass the Alpes after the example of Hannibal , he made a new way between the Springs of the Po and the Rhosne , which are separated one from the other only by some small Mountains , from whence these two Rivers go to discharge themselves in two different Seas , the Rhosne into the Tyrhene Sea , taking its course through the Transalpine Gaul , and Po into the bottom of the Adriatick Gulf , gliding along the Cisalpine Gaul . As soon as he got to Spain he lost a Legion , which he had sent to convoy his Foragers Beasts of Loading , and Boys ; nor could he hinder Sertorius from taking and pillaging the Town of Aurona in the sight of him . In the taking of this Town a certain Woman , exceeding the ordinary strength of her Sex , with her Fingers thrust out the eyes of a man that would have ravished her , which coming to Sertorius's knowledge , he put the whole Cohort to death , though they were all Romans , because they had already committed the like crimes . Hereupon , Winter being come , the two Armies separated ; but at the beginning of the Spring they again took the Field . Metellus and Pompey setting forth from the Pyraenean Hills where they kept their Winter Quarters , and S●rtorius and Perpenna from * Lusitania , they met near Sucrona , and gave Battel ; where as they were hotly engaged , there not being a Cloud to be seen just before , on a sudden the Air was full of Thunder and Lightning , which would have passed for a Prodigy with some other Armies ; but these being all old Soldiers minded it not , nor did it hinder them from making a great Butchery on one side and the other : Metellus having defeated Perpenna , pillaged his Camp ; but on the other Wing Sertorius having wounded Pompey on the Thigh with a Javelin , routed him , so that it is incertain which side had the better . Sertorius had a tame white Hind which had used to go at liberty in the Fields , she having been some days wanting , he counted it an ill presage , and as long as he thought her lost , would not fight with the Enemy , who scoffed at him ; but seeing her come running to him , he took the Field , and rejoycing at her return as a good Augur , began himself the Skirmish . Short time after there was another great Battel fought near † Sagunt●m , which lasted from Morning to Evening , without advantage on one part or the other : but at last Pompey was fain to yield , after having lost six thousand Men , and Sertorius three thousand ; and for Metellus , he likewise cut in pieces five thousand of Perpenna's Men. The next day Sertorius taking along with him a great number of Barbarians , went in the Evening to assault Metellus his Camp , who doubted of no such thing ; and he had certainly forced it , if Pompey bringing timely relief had not put him by his Enterprise . Mean while , the Summer being slipped away , both Armies parted , and went to their Winter Quarters . The year following , which agrees with the hundred seventy sixth Olympiad , the Roman Empire encreased two Provinces by the last Testament of two Kings , Nicomedes having left to the Romans Bythinia , and Ptolemy sirnamed Apion , of the Race of the Lagides , the Province of Cyrene : but they had likewise great Wars ; in Spain this we are now speaking of ; in the East with Mithridates ; over all the Sea with the Pyrates ; about Crete with the Inhabitants of the Island , and in Italy against the Gladiators , who rose all upon a sudden , and gave them a great deal of trouble . Though they had so many Affairs upon their Hands , yet they forbore not to send to the Army they had in Spain two Legions , which being arrived , Metellus and Pompey came down from the Pyraenean Mountains ; and Sertorius and Perpenna left Portugal to go meet them ; when they drew near , a great number of Sertorius's Soldiers went and yielded to Metellus , which so angred Sertorius , that he treated many others with great cruelty , and by his ill conduct got the hate of all the rest . But the greatest complaint his Army made against him , was , that instead of Romans he had taken Celtiberians for his Guard , and chose rather to trust his person with Strangers than those of his own Nation . They could not endure to be accused of infidelity , though they bore Arms under an Enemy of the Roman People ; and that which troubled them the more , was , that he , for whose sake they had been perfidious to their Country , would not trust them ; besides they thought it very unjust , that they should be punished for Runaways , they who had kept constant to their duty . Moreover , this gave occasion to the Celtiberians to tell them upon all occasions , that they doubted of their fidelity . However , Sertorius was not quite forsaken , the Soldiers standing in need of such a General ; for indeed there was not any in this age more successful , nor that better understood War : wherefore the Celtiberians because of his activity and diligence , called him Hannibal , whom they esteemed the most hardy and most prudent General of all the Earth . Upon these wavering inclinations of Sertor●us's Army , Metellus went dayly out in parties , and never returned without bringing in whole Troops of Prisoners : and Pompey besieging Palenza had undermined the Walls , so that they were only supported by Stanchions of Timber ; but Sertorius coming on , he was forced to raise his Siege , and the besiegers having set fire to the Stanchions , retreated with Metellus . Sertorius having repaired that part of the Wall that was fallen , set himself to pursue the Enemies , and overtook them on the Borders of Calagyra , and slew three thousand Men , and this was all passed in Spain this year . In the beginning of the next the Roman Generals finding themselves the stronger , assailed without fear those Cities that held on Sertorius's Party , whose Affairs were now in an ill condition , and their first successes having heightened their courage , they made great progress , yet there was no set Battel ; but having continued the War till the next year , they began to despise Sertorius in such manner , that they wasted all his Province . For when he saw fortune had turned her back to him he gave ground too , and abandoned himself in such manner to the pleasure of Wine and Women , that he never afterwards engaged the Enemy but he was beaten . He grew likewise extremely cholerick , his passion took fire on the least suspicion , punishing with cruelty , and confiding in no man ; so that Perpenna , who after Lepidus's Death was come of his own accord to joyn him with considerable Forces , began to fear , and having suborned ten Soldiers , took a resolution to destroy him , but the conspiracy was discovered , some of the Conspirators punished with death , and others escaped by flight , Perpenna was so fortunate beyond his own hopes , as not to be comprised in the accusation , which hastened so much the more the loss of Sertorius ; for seeing he never went unguarded , he invited him to a Feast , where , after having made him drunk , and his Guards too , he executed his enterprise . The Soldiers at the first knowledge of it detested the Parricide , and changed into good will all the hatred they bore Sertorius , as ordinarily all anger is appeased by the death of him from whom we believe we have received an offence , they now stood no longer in fear of him , and compassion recalled into their minds the memory of his virtue : besides , they considered the danger to which they were now exposed to , Perpenna was despised by them as a vulgar man ; whereas they believed , that on Sertorius's valour only depended the safety of the whole Army . In this general hate of Perpenna the Barbarians were most violent , especially the Portugals , for whom the dead General had always a particular esteem . But when after opening his Will they found his Murderer amongst his Heirs , it is scarce possible to believe , how much it added to their horrour of this Villany , committed upon the person , not only of his General , but likewise of his Friend and Benefactor . And possibly they had done him some violence , if he had not appeased them , some with gifts , and some with promises , and killed some with his own hands to strike terrour into others . He went likewise from City to City , making Orations to the people ; and to gain their good Will set at liberty those Sertorius had laid in Irons , and returned the Hostages he had taken from the Spaniards . These good deeds sweetened in some measure the minds of men ; so that they obeyed him in quality of Praetor , and Successor to Sertorius ; but yet they were not quite appeased : for as soon as he saw himself settled , he grew extraordinary cruel , killing three Roman Gentlemen had fled to him for Refuge , and putting to death his Brother's Son. After Sertorius's death , Metellus withdrew to the other side of Spain , thinking there was no danger in leaving Pompey alone to deal with Perpenna . They several times engaged , and for divers days skirmished together to try their Men , but the two Armies stirred not till on the tenth day , when they had a Battel : both one Party and the other thinking it convenient to come to an end of the business ; for Pomp●y slighted Perpenna , whom he thought no great Captain ; and Perpenna fearing lest his men would not long continue in good order and duty , made as much haste as he could to try the fortune of Arms. The Fight was not long , Pompey having to deal with an ordinary Captain , and an Army weak and discontented , soon got the advantage : so that scarce any Stand being made , Perpenna took his flight in disorder , and fearing to fall either into his Enemies , or his own mens hands , he hid himself in a Thicket , from whence he was pulled out by some Horsemen that found him . The Soldiers began to revile him , calling him the Murderer of Sertorius ; and he began to cry out aloud , that he had many things to discover to Pompey , touching the Seditions of the City , whether it were true , or only an invention to make them carry him alive before Pompey . But Pompey commanded them to dispatch him before he saw him ; for fear left if he told them any new thing it might occasion fresh calamities in the City ; and surely he did prudently ; and all men praised his discretion . Thus the death of Sertorius put an end to the Wars of Spain , which certainly had lasted longer , and not been so easily determined , had he longer lived . About the same time Spartacus a Thracian by Nation , who had formerly born Arms in the Roman Militia , and was now a Captive in Capua to serve as a Gladiator , perswaded about seventy of his Comrades to fight rather for their own liberty , than to please the spectators , and breaking Prison he gave them such Arms as he took from Passengers , and went and posted himself on Mount Vesuvius . Store of fugitive Slaves , and likewise some free people of the Country flocking to him upon the news of his Revolt , he received them , and began to make Incursions and Robberies in the Neighbouring Places , he made Oenomaus and Crixus two Gladiators his Lieutenants , and because he equally divided the Prey among his Companions , in a short time he gathered together so great Forces , that first Varinius Glaber and then P. Valerius being sent against him not with formed Bodies , but such men as they could get together as they passed along , were beaten : for the Roman People esteemed these only a concourse of Thieves , and not worth the name of a War. Spartacus in the Fight took Varinius's Horse , and there mist little but that the Gladiator had taken the Pretor . After these Victories such multitudes came in to him , that he soon beheld seventy thousand Men under his Command . He then set himself to provide Arms , and to make great Preparations ; so that the Consuls were sent against him with two Legions , one of which engaging with Crixus near Mount * Gorganus , the Gladiator was killed with thirty thousand of his Men , scarce a third part of his Army escaping : Spartacus having taken his March by the Aventine to gain the Alpes , and thence pass into Gaul , one of the Consuls got before him to stop his passage , and the other Consul followed him at the Heels . He fell upon them one after the other , and made them give ground , and indeed put them to flight , in which the Vanquisher having taken three hundred Roman Prisoners , he cut their Throats , and offered them in sacrifice to Crixus's Ghost , his forces being afterwards swelled to sixscore thousand Men , he marched directly towards the City , and to make the quicker way , caused all the Baggages to be burnt , his Prisoners murdered , and his Beasts of Loading slain . Upon the way several Runaways offered themselves to him , but he would accept of none . And when the Consuls to stop his March , engaged him once more in the Country of † Picene , he defeated them with a great loss of their Men. However , he changed his design of going to the City , because he found himself too weak , his Army not being sufficiently furnished with all things necessary for War : for he was not aided by any Commonalty ; and all his Forces were composed of fugitive Slaves and Runnagate People . He went therefore and seised upon the Mountains , and likewise of the City of Turine , and caused Proclamation to be made , that he forbid all sorts of Merchants to bring any Gold or Silver into the Camp , and all Soldiers to keep any : so with what they had they bought Iron and Copper , without doing any wrong to those which brought it ; and by this means they got together abundance of Materials , with which they fixed themselves up Arms of all sorts . Mean while they went dayly out a skirmishing , and having once more encountred the Romans , gained the Victory , together with a good store of Spoil and Booty . It was now three years that this formidable War had lasted , which only for having contemned it at first , because of the meanness of the Authors of it , was so prodigiously augmented , and withal the ancient Roman Valour was so bastardifed , that when the Assembly was held for naming of Praetors , there was none found that demanded that Dignity , till Licinius Crassus a man of Quality , and mighty rich , resolved to accept of the Pretorship offered ; and with six other Legions marched against Spartacus , there were joyned to him the other two Legions which the Consuls had , but he first decimated them as a punishment of those shameful losses they had suffered : though some say , that going to assault the Enemies with all the Legions together , and being beaten by their fault , he then decimated them without considering the great number of Men , amounting to no less than four thousand by which he weakened his Army . However it were , after having managed so his Affairs , that his own men were more afraid of him , than of the Enemy : ten thousand of Spartacus's Army being encamped severally , he fell suddenly upon them , and made so great a slaughter , that scarce a third part escaped into the Gross , commanded by their Captain . Soon after he undertook Spartacus himself , defeated him , and drove him to the Sea side , where , as he laid a design to get over into Sicily , to hinder him , he shut him up with a Circumvallation he drew round his Camp , with a Ditch and Palisade . Spartacus seeing himself invested , endeavoured to break his way out , to get into the Country of the * Samnites , but Crassus made him turn in again , after having killed him six thousand Men in a Morning , and as many in the Evening , with the lose of only three of his own , and seven wounded , so much did the recent memory of their chastisement contribute to the Victory . After which Spartacus , who expected some Horse which were to come to him from elsewhere , durst no more engage with all his Forces , but contented himself to incommode the Besiegers with frequent sallies , which he made sometimes on one side , and sometimes on another , and with throwing flaming Faggots into the Ditch , to burn the Palisade , and hinder the Work. Mean while he caused one of the Roman Prisoners to be hanged up in the middle of the Place between his Camp and Crassus's Trenches , to let his men know what they were to trust to , if they did not gain the Victory . The news of this cruelty coming to the City , moved their spirits to indignation , that a War should last so long against Gladiators . So that judging the Remains of it were not despiseable , they gave order to Pompey , newly returned from Spain , to go thither . But Crassus fearing lest Pompey should carry away all the Glory of the end of this War , did all that he could possible to draw Spartacus quickly to a Fight . On the other side , Spartacus , who thought it not convenient to stay Pompey's coming , sent to demand peace from Crassus , which being refused him as a thing unworthy the Grandeur of Rome , and some Horse being come to him , he resolved to try the fortune of a Battel , and having with all his Army froced the Circumvallation , he took his way towards Brundusium , pursued by Crassus : but when he understood that Lucullus returning to Rome after his Victory against Mithridates , was landed , he lost all hopes of Retreat , and drew his Forces ( which were yet numerous ) into Battalia . The Fight was very fierce , Crassus having to deal with so many thousand desperate people , till such time as Spartacus wounded in the Thigh with a Javelin ; fell upon his Knees , where still he defended himself for a while , covered with his Buckler , but at last was killed with all that were fighting about him , all the rest were presently routed , and there was so great a Butchery , that the dead could hardly be counted , nor could they find the body of Spartacus . The Romans lost scarce a thousand men . Those that remained of Spartacus's Men fled to the Mountains , whither Crassus having followed them , to give the last stroke to the Victory , they formed of what were left forty Battalions , and in that posture yet defended themselves valiantly , till they were all killed , save six thousand , who were afterwards hanged along the way between Capua and Rome . Crassus having done all this in six Mouths , thought now he yielded nothing to Pompey in Glory , and kept his Army as well as he . They both demanded the Consulate , Crassus having passed the charge of Pretor according to Sylla's Law , whereas Pompey had neither been Pretor nor so much as Questor , and not above four and thirty years old , but he promised the Tribunes to re-establish their ancient power . Thus these two Generals designed Consuls , did not dismiss their Armies , but kept them near the City , and shewed their reasons for it , Pompey that he waited for Metellus , who ought to triumph at his return from Spain ; and Crassus that Pompey ought first to dismiss his Forces . Now the people seeing this difference tended to new Dissentions , and that the City was besieged by two Armies , besought the Consuls who were eminently feated in the view of all in the great place , to be reconciled , at first both the one and the other rejected their Prayers ; but when the Divines told them that the City was threatened with great miseries if the Consuls did not agree , the people weeping , and casting themselves upon their Knees , renewed the same entreaties , for they had not yet lost the memory of those miseries caused by the Dissentions of Sylla and Marius . Hereupon Crassus beginning first to be moved , rises from his Seat , and goes to present his hand to his Colleague , as a sign of reconciliation : the other rising likewise went to meet him , and having joyned hands , all the people made acclamations of joy , wishing them all happiness ; so that before the Assembly broke up , both Consuls dismissed their Armies . Thus was the Common-wealth happily delivered from the fear of a Civil War. And this happened sixty years after the death of Tiberius Gracchus the first mover of Seditions . The End of the First Book of the Second Part. APPIAN OF ALEXANDRIA , HIS HISTORY OF THE Civil Wars OF ROME . PART II. BOOK II. The Argument of this Book . I. CAtiline's Conspiracy . II. Caesar returned from Spain , renounces the Triumph , and obtains the Consulate by the means of Crassus and Pompey . III. During his Consulate he endeavours to get the favour of the People and Knights , and obtains the Government of Gaul . IV. Cicero banished by Clodius , and recalled by the favour of Pompey ▪ V. Pompey underhand foments the Disorders of the Commonwealth , to oblige the Citizens to create him Dictator : Milo kills Clodius , and Pompey created Consul without a Colleague . VI. Pompey , Sole Consul , issues out Warrants against those that had any way abused their Charges . VII . Caesar demands the Consulate , which Pompey secretly opposes . VIII . Curio declares for Caesar against Pompey ; but at last in s●ight of Curio , the Senate gives Power to Pompey to Arm against Caesar. IX . Curio ▪ Anthony and Cassius , Tribunes , go to Caesar ; who receives them as Friends . X. Caesar passing the Rubicon , strikes a general terrour into Rome . XI . Pompey leaves Rome , goes to Capua , the Consuls and most of the Senate follow him : He carries over his Forces to Dyrrhachium , which he makes his Seat of War. XII . Caesar comes to Rome ; thence goes to Spain , to make War with Petreius and Afranius . XIII . Curio goes to Africa , is defeated and slain . XIV , Caesar appeases a Mutiny of his Army at Placen●ia , and prepares to pass into Epire. XV. Pompey having made his Preparations , makes a Speech to his Army , and sends Garrisons into Thessaly . XVI . Caesar , after encouraging those Forces he finds at Brundusium , goes over Sea in Winter , and takes some places . XVII . Caesar endeavouring to seize Dyrrhachium , is prevented by Pompey . XVIII . Caesar endeavouring to come over Sea himself to fetch the Remainder of his Forces out of Italy , being driven ●ack by Storm , sends Posthumus in his stead . XIX . Anthony being landed with the rest of Caesar's Forces in Dalmatia , some light Skirmishes happen . XX. Pompey gains a great Victory over Caesar. XXI . Caesar retreats with his Army into Thessaly , and encamps about Pharsalia . XXII . Pompey hopes to overcome him by Famine , without fighting . XXIII . At length he yields to give him Battel . XXIV . Number of the Forces on both sides . XXV . Pompey and Caesar encourage their Armies . XXVI . They draw into Battel , and give Orders . XXVII . The Battel of Pharsalia . XXVIII . Pompey escapes into Egypt , where he is murdered . XXIX . Caesar follows , revenges his death , and thence goes against Pharnaces in Asia . XXX . He returns to the City ; where after appeasing his mutinous Soldiers , he resolves on his Expedition into Africa . XXXI . He defeats Scipio , and the rest of Pompey's Party . XXXII . The death of Cato at Utica , and the end of the African War. XXXIII . Caesar returns to the City , triumphs , and rewards his Soldiers . XXXIV . He goes into Spain , and puts an end to the whole War. XXXV . He returns to the City , where he takes on him the Sovereign Authority . XXXVI . Lays a Design of War against the Parthians , and is thereupon slain in the Senate . XXXVII . Brutus and Cassius retire to the Capitol . XXXVIII . They treat an Accommodation with Lepidus and Anthony . XXXIX . Question put in the Senate , if they ought to be justified ; which Anthony with much Artifice opposes . XL. He comes to the place of Orations , where the People applaud him ; he speaks against Brutus and Cassius in open Senate . XLI . Piso about to produce Caesar's Will : Brutus and Cassius endeavour to justifie their Action . XLII . They descend from the Capitol , but are forced to leave the City : Caesar's Funeral Honours celebrated . XLIII . His Elegy , and Comparison between him and Alexander . THe Dominion of Sylla , and all those things which passed afterwards in Spain under the Conduct of Sertorius and Perpenna ▪ were followed by divers Commotions , till the Civil War of Caesar and Pompey , which ended by the death of Pompey ; after which Caesar himself was slain in the Senate , as may be seen in this Second Book of the Civil Wars . Now when Pompey had cleared all the Seas of Pyrates , than whom a greater Number was never seen in the Memory of Man ; brought to his end Mithridates King of Pontus , and reduced his Kingdom and those other Countries he had conquered into what Form he pleased . Caeser was yet but a very young Man ; he was Eloquent , Capable of great things , Hardy , Presumptuous , Ambitious beyond his Power ; and being yet but Aedile and Praetor , was run prodigiously in debt to gain the favour of the People , which is usually given to the most prodigal . Catiline now likewise appeared at Rome , being of one of the best Families of the City , but of no sound Wisdom ; and besides , of an ill Reputation , being suspected to have committed a Parricide on his own Son , that he might espouse Aurelia Oristilla , whom he was in Love with , and who would not contract Marriage with him as long as he had Children . He was with all this , a great Friend of Sylla's , and very affectionate to his Party . Being fallen into Poverty by his ambitious Profuseness , and yet considerable among many powerful Persons , as well Men as Women , he set himself to demand the Consulate , as a Step to raise him to the Tyranny : But he fell from his hopes ; most Men having conceived an ill Opinion of him , because they perceived him affect an Authority not fit to be suffered in a Free City . Being then refused the Consulate , which was given to Cicero , a Man well spoken of , and very eloquent , he began to mock at the Suffrages of the People who had chosen this Consul , whom out of Raillery he called New Man ( for they had got a custom to give that name to those who rendred themselves Illustrious , not by the Glory of their Ancestors , but their own proper Vertue ) and because that he was not born in the City , they said that he was an Inmate , like those that lie in hired Lodgings . After that time he medled no more with the Government of the Commonwealth ; judging that it exposes Men to Trouble and Envy , and sets them not a Round higher towards mounting to the Tyranny . Notwithstanding , he drew great Summs of Money from many of those Women , who , weary of their Husbands , hoped to get rid of them if any Change happened in the State : and with some Senators , a quantity of Roman Knights , Plebeians , Slaves , nay , very Strangers , formed a Conspiracy to seize on the Commonwealth : But his greatest Confidents in this Affair were Cornelius Lentulus and Cethegus , at that present Proetors of the City . He sent likewise throughout all Italy people to solicite those who being enriched in Sylla's time , had ill spent what they had ill got , and would be very well content to reach at such another Fortune . He sent C. Manlius to Fesulae , and others to the Marches of Ancona , and into Pouilla , secretly to levy Soldiers . The first advice of all these secret Preparations was given to Cicero by Fulvia , a Woman of Quality , with whom Q. Curius ( one of the Conspirators , expelled the Senate for his scandalous life ) was deeply in Love : He boasted to his Mistress , that in a short time she should see him a great Lord. Already the noise of the Attempts of those who had been sent throughout all Italy increased , when the Consul set Guards in the City , and sent certain Persons of Quality to the suspected Places . But Catiline , though no one durst yet arrest him , because the business was not absolutely discovered , was fearful lest Delay should increase the Suspition ; and hoping that the greatest diligence would be most advantageous to him , sent Money before to Fesulae , gave Order to the Conspirators to kill Cicero , and be night to set fire on divers Quarters of the City ; and he causing Rods and Axes to be bore before him as a Pro-Consul , and raising Soldiers all the way he passed , goes to find out Caius Manlius , with design to fall upon the City as soon as it should be set on fire with all the Forces he could get together . As for Lentulus , after having given to the Conspirators every one his Quarter , Cethegus and he agreed that as soon as they should have advice that Catiline was arrived at Fesulae , they should go with Daggers under their Robes very early in the morning to Cicero's House , where by reason of their Offices they might without difficulty get entrance ; and drawing him into a private place under pretence of some secret Conference , stab him . That at the same time * Lucius Sextus should assemble the People , and accuse Cicero , that being fearful by Nature , and suspitious without cause , he unseasonably and to ill purpose troubled the City ; and that the night following with a Band of Conspirators they should set fire in twelve places , pillage the City , and kill all the honest people they met with . Whilst Lentulus , Cethegus , Statilius and Cassius , who were the Heads of the Conspiracy , formed these Designs , and waited only for Opportunity to execute them , the Deputies of the † Allobroges being come to Rome to complain of their Magistrates , were drawn into this Conspiracy out of hopes they would cause the Gauls to rise against the Republick . Lentidus being about to send them to Catiline , accompanied with Vulturtius of Crotona , who carried Letters without Superscription : The Allobroges , irresolute what they had to do , discoursed the matter with Fabius Sanga , Protector of their City ; for it is the custom of the Provincials , that each Nation hath his Protector at Rome . Cicero having received this advice from Sanga , gave Order to arrest the Deputies as they were upon their Return , and with them Vulturtius ; who being brought into full Senate , confessed all that they had negotiated with Lentulus , and attested that they had often heard him say , that the Destinies had promised the Dominion of the City to three Cornelius's ; of which Cinna and Sylla had been the two first , and he should be the third . Hereupon the Senate degraded Lentulus of his Dignity of Senator , and Cicero went to cause the Conspirators to be arrested ; whom having placed under sure Guards in the Praetors Houses , he returned to the Senate to deliberate . Mean while the knowledge of this Affair not being yet publick , a great Tumult was raised about the Palace ; and all the Accomplices of the Conspirators took the Alarm ; in so much , that the Slaves and Freed Men of Lentulus and Cethegus having raised a great number of Artisans , used their endeavours to break open the Back Doors of the Praetors , to take thence their Masters by force : Which being told Cicero , he came hastily out of the Senate ; and having placed Courts of Guard every where , returns and presses the Senate to give their Judgments . The first whose Advice was demanded was Sillanus , designed Consul ; for it is the Custom to being to demand Opinions by those nominated to that Dignity , because , as I imagine , the Execution of the Senate's Decrees regarding , them , they ought to utter their mind with more Circumspection and Prudence . His Advice was , the Conspirators should be punished with death ; in which many others followed him . Nero speaking in his trun , was of opinion they should for some time be kept Prisoners , till Catiline was defeated , and they more fully informed of the matter ; which was also the Opinion of C. Caesar , who was in some kind suspected as if a Partner in their designs , or at least to have had knowledge of them : of which however , the Consul spoke not a word ; not daring to cope with a Man so beloved of the People . He added to Nero's advice , that they should be distributed in the Cities of Italy , such as Cicero should chuse ; and after the War was finished , be called to Judgment ; for it was not reasonable to condemn Persons of that Quality , without granting them a formal Tryal . This seemed just , and many returned to this Opinion , till Cato openly declaring his suspition of Caesar , and the Consul fearing that the night following a multitude of Conspirators which were now in the Palace , and in fear for themselves , should attempt some desperate Action , brought back the greatest part of the Senators to the Opinion , that the Conspirators being taken in a Flagrant Offence , ought to suffer without being allowed the Formality of a Process . In so much , that before the Senate rose , Cicero himself caused the Accused to be brought from the particular Houses where they were guarded , to the Prison ; where , without the knowledge of the People , he caused the Sentence of death to be executed in his presence ; then going to the place , attested to all the World , they were no longer among the Living . Hereupon the rest of the Conspirators dispersed , every one contenting himself that he had escaped ; and the City was that day delivered from great Inquietude . Catiline had already assembled twenty thousand men , about the fourth part of which were armed ; with which he took his March towards Gaul , where he hoped to compleat his Preparations : But Anthony , the other Consul , overtaking him near the Alps , defeated him without much pains ; for as he had laid this Design with little Prudence , so he as imprudently managed it , and was forced to fight before he was prepared . Notwithstanding , most true it is , that neither Catiline nor any of those Persons of Quality with him would fly , but were all slain fighting in the midst of their Enemies . The death of Catiline was the end of this Conspiracy , from which Cicero's Prudence secured the Commonwealth : So that being before known only for his Eloquence , he in this Occasion made himself famous for his Actions ; and no Person doubted but he had saved his Country from the Ruin wherewith it was threatned . Wherefore publick thanks were given him : and after many Acclamations , Cato saluting him , called him The Father of his Country : Which is indeed an Appellation so glorious , that Cicero having been the first to whom it was given for his Merit , it is the Custom to this day to honour only such Emperors with it as are worthy : For as soon as any come to the Monarchy they joyn not this Title with their other Sirnames , nor is it granted but by a publick Decree , and as a Testimony of accomplished Vertue . As for Caesar , being ready to go for Spain , the Government of which he had obtained , he was arrested by his Creditors , whom he could not pay , having dreined himself by Ambitious Expences ; and he was heard at that time to say , that he wanted * two Millions and five hundred Thousand Deniers to be worth nothing . He agreed with them as well as he could ; and being entred into his Government , he amused not himself to go from City to City to hear talk of Affairs , or to administer Justice ; such things had no Correspondency with the Greatness of his Designs : But he began to raise Soldiers , and to make War with the rest of the People of Spain ; whom after having plundred their Territories , he made Tributary to the Romans : In so much , that having sent a great Summ of Money to the Treasury , the Senate granted him the Honour of Triumph . As they were making in the Suburbs Magnificent Preparation for his Entry , the day designed for the Election of Consuls drawing nigh , of necessity those who demanded that Dignity must be present ; and it was not permitted after entring the City without Pomp , to make another Entry in Triumph . He had a long time passionately desired the Consulate , and the things necessary for his Triumph were not yet ready : Wherefore he presented a Request to the Senate , that he might have permission to demand that Dignity by his Friends , which he knew had been granted others , though it were forbid by the Law. The last day being come whereon those that pretend to the Consulate must give in their Names , and Cato continually opposing Caesar's Request , he renounced his Triumph , entred into the City , and made his Declaration , expecting the day of the Assembly . Mean time Pompey , Illustrious and Powerful , because of the great Actions he had done against Mithridates , demanded of the Senate the Ratification of many things he had granted to Kings , Tetrarchs and Cities , which many opposed out of the Envy they bore this Great Man : But especially Lucullus ; who being recalled out of Asia when he had quite weakned the Forces of that King , having left the same Pompey that War easie to terminate , vaunted that the Honour of that Victory belonged to him ; and had drawn Crassus to his side . Pompey vexed that his Designs were opposed , makes Alliance with Caesar , promising him upon Oath that he would serve him to get the Consulship ; and soon after by Caesar's means Crassus was reconciled to Pompey . Thus these three great Men served one another , to obtain what they desired ▪ And the Historian Varro , who writ a Book of their Union , calls it the Three-headed Conspiracy . Wherefore the Senate beginning to suspect their Power , gave to Caesar , L. Bibulus his Enemy for his Colleague ; between whom there soon happened such a difference as made them take up Arms , one agaist the other . But Caesar knowing the Art of Dissembling , made in full Senate an Oration to Bibulus upon the Subject of Concord , as if he would prevent their Dissentions from causing any Inconveniency to the Commonwealth . Now , whilst it seemed in all outward appearance that he endeavoured seriously for Peace , and that the other , who doubted nothing , stood not upon his Guard , all on a suddain he comes to the Senate accompanied with a great Multitude of People , and proposes a Law in favour of the Poor : He distributed Lands to them ; gave to them that were Fathers of three Children Campania , the most fertile Territory belonging to Italy ; and by this means got the Love and favour of the People , for there were twenty thousand found under that Qualification . And when many of the Senate opposed the Publication of these Laws , he withdrew from the Palace , as if not able to endure their Injustice ; and all that Year there was no more Session of the Senate . But he went to the place for Orations ; and mounting the Tribunal , demanded of Pompey and Crassus , who still assisted him , if those Laws did not to them seem reasonable , and after having received their approbation , demanded the suffrages of the people , who came to that Assembly with Arms under their Gowns . As for the Fathers ( for the Senate could not Assemble but by the order of both Consuls ) they held some private meetings in Bibulus house , but all that did nothing against the Power and Interest of Caesar , yet they ceased not to provoke Bibulus to oppose the Laws of his Colleague , whatever should happen by it : That it might rather be said he was overcome by the Malice of another , than by his own remissness . He ventured therefore upon the place one day as Caesar was making an Oration to the people , and a Tumult arising about some words they had together , they came to blows . Bibulus his Rods were broken , and some Tribunes that took his part wounded , but he without being daunted , presented his naked Neck to Caesar's Faction , with these words ; If I cannot perswade my Colleague what is just , I will at least by my death make him Criminal and Execrable . However , his Friends pulled him thence , and caused him to enter the Temple of Iupiter Stator , which is nigh the place . Then Cato being strong and vigorous , overthrew all those stood in his way , got up into an eminent place , and began to speak ; but those of Caesar's Party drew him out of the place : which yet made him not give over ; for he returned again by another way , crying out continually against Caesar ; till being again carried away by force , the Consul got the Laws past . The People having sworn to observe them , they would have the Senators take the same Oath ; which some by Cato's perswasion having refused to do , he proposed to the People , to declare Criminal whoever would not swear : And this Declaration being passed , they all took the Oath for fear ; even the Tribunes themselves , who had opposed in vain , since the Law was ratified . Mean while a certain man of the People called Vetius ran into the middle of the place , crying out he was sent by Bibulus , Cicero and Cato , to kill Caesar and Pompey ; and that Dagger was to that purpose put in his hand by Posthumius , Lictor to Bibulus . Though this matter were much suspected , Caesar made use of it to embitter the Multitude , and referred the Information till the next day ; but Vetius was the night following killed in Prison . This Accident admitted of divers Interpretations ; but Caesar cast the fault on some who had a sense of their being guilty ; and managed things so , that the People permitted him to take Guards , to secure him from such Attempts as might be made upon his Person . And now Bibulus quitted absolutely the Government of the Commonwealth , and remained in his house as a private Person all the Remainder of his Consulate . But his Colleague seeing himself Master of all , without troubling himself to make any Information about Vetius business , laboured to make more Laws in favour of the People ; and according to his promise , made all that Pompey had done to be approved . In these times the Knights , who were the middle Order , between the Senate and the People ; powerful , both by reason of their proper Riches , and the Profits which they made of the Imposts which they farmed from the People , highly courted Caesar ; in so much , that supported by his favour , they presented their Request to the Senate for an Abatement of the Rent of their Farms : And when the Fathers demurred upon , and withstood it , without taking notice of their Oppositions , by the sole consent of the People he abated them a third part . Whereupon the Knights having received a greater favour than they demanded or durst hope for , cryed up to the Skies him from whom they had received it : And now Caesar grew stronger than he was before in the favour of the People , for by this only benefit he gained a great number of interessed Persons to sustain his Dignity . Besides all this , to gain so much the more the good Grace of the Citizens , he gave them often the Divertisements of Shows and Chases ; by which he ran in debt every where , much beyond what he was worth , every day surpassing himself in the Magnificence of his Gifts , and the Profuseness of his Largesses . At last he brought Matters so about , that they gave him the Government of the Gauls , as well on this side as beyond the Mountains , for five Years , with fonr Legions . After having obtained it , knowing that he must be a long time absent from the City , and that Envy has more power than Favour , he gave his Daughter in Marriage to Pompey ; not but that they were already very good Friends , but he was fearful left the too great Success of his Arms might stir up Envy even in a Friend . Moreover , he designed for Consuls the Year following the stoutest of his Faction , A. Gabinius , one of his greatest Confidents ; and L. Piso , his Father in Law , with whom he had lately Allyed himself ( Cato perpetually crying out that these Marriages tended to a Tyranny ) and for Tribunes of the People he nominated Vatinius and Clodius Pulcher. This Clodius was infamous for having slipped into the Sacrifices of the good Goddess , where none but Women ought to enter : in which place he had layed a Blemish upon the Chastity of Caesar's own Wife ; who yet never expressed any Resentment , because this Man was beloved by the People ; but however he repudiated his Wife , there were some who afterwards made him come to a Tryal as a Prophaner of Sacred Things . Cicero pleaded his Accusation , and Caesar himself was called in as a Witness ; but he deposed nothing against him : On the contrary , he advanced him to this Office of Tribune in hate to Cicero , who frequently used to blame the Union of * these three Men , as tending to the Ruin of the Publick Liberty . Nor thought he much to pardon one of his Enemies the Affront he had received , so he might be revenged of another , who had only offended him in suspecting he had an ill Design ; so much was his Ambition more violent than his Love. And yet there is some appearance that Caesar received the first Obligation from Clodius , who served him with all his Credit and Interest when he demanded the Government of the Gauls . However it were , this is what passed in Caesar's Consulate ; which being expired , he went into the Province in Quality of Pro-Consul . After his departure from the City , Clodius caused Cicero to be called to Judgment , for having contrary to Law put to death Cethegus and Lentulus before they were condemned . But he bore this Accusation with as much Cowardice , as he had shewed Courage in the Noble Action he did ; for he went through the Streets with his Beard grown , his Hair unkembed , clad in a sad Colour , and begging of every one he met to assist him , he was not ashamed to be importunate with People that were utterly unknown to him ; in so much , that having no regard to Decency , whilst he would have moved Compassion , he made himself ridiculous ; and that Man who all his life had managed others Affairs with so much Courage , suffered himself to fall into the Excess of Fear in his own Cause . It is reported , the like happened to Demosthenes in Athens ; and that Orator who had so bravely defended so many accused , being accused himself , chose rather to fly than to defend himself before the Judges . In like manner Cicero seeing that Clodius , whom he followed through the Streets in the posture of a Suppliant , derided his Prayers and Submissions , and reviled him with words , lost all hope , and resolved to go into a Voluntary Exile , whither many of his Friends followed him , the Senate having given him Letters of Recommendation to all Kings and Sovereigns where he designed to make his Retreat . Whereupon Clodius demolished his Houses as well in the City as the Country ; and became so fierce and arrogant , that he esteemed himself equal to Pompey , the most powerful Man of that time in the City . Wherefore Pompey made an Agreement with Milo his Colleague , a Man of Enterprize ; to whom he promised the Consulate , to serve him against Clodius , and obliged him to propose to the People the Return of Cicero ; believing that being returned , he could talk no more of the present Estate of the Commonwealth , that he would have in mind the benefit newly received , and be always ready to oppose the designs of Clodius . Thus Cicero banished by Pompey's means , was by the favour of the same Pompey again recalled to his Country , about sixteen Months after his departure , and his Houses both in City and Country were rebuilt at the Publick Charge . When he returned there went such a Concourse to meet him at the Gates , that the whole Day was scarce enough for their Complements ; which happened also to Demosthenes , when after his Exile he was received into Athens . Mean while Caesar , glorious for the great things he had done in Gaul and Brittany ( as we have said , speaking of the Affairs of Gaul ) and loaden with vast Riches , repassed into Cisalpine Gaul , that he might a little refresh his Army , wearied with continual War. As soon as he was arrived there , and that he had sent store of Silver to a great many Persons in the City , the Officers of the Common-wealth for that Year , together with all the other Governors of Provinces , and Generals of other Armies , came to salute him ; so that there was sometimes sixscore Rods about his Person . There came likewise more than two hundred Senators ; some to thank him for Favours received , some to get Money of him , or something else of that kind . For now he alone could do all things , having so many Forces at his Service , and so much Money in his Coffers ; and besides , he was always ready to oblige all the World. Pompey and Crassus , the Companions of his Power , being come as well as others to see him , they consulted together about their Affairs ; and agreed , that Pompey and Crassus should take the Consulate , and should prolong to Caesar the Government of Gaul for other five Years ; after which they parted . At the time for Election of Consuls , Domitius Aenobarbus standing up Competitor with Pompey , and the day of Nomination being come , they came both before Day to the place where the Assembly is held ; and after some sharp words , fell to blows . In the Tumult he that carried the Light before Domitius received a Wound with a Sword , upon which all his People fled , and he with much hazard escaped to his House : Pompey's Robe was also brought home bloody ; so much danger did they both run in this sudden Broil . Crassus and Pompey having obtained the Consulate , gave Caesar , according to their promise , the Government of Gaul for five Years longer , and between themselves they divided the Provinces and the Armies . Pompey had the Governments of Spain and Africa , whither he sent Friends to command in his place , and he stayed in the City : And Syria , with all the Neighbouring Countries remained to Crassus ; for his Head run upon a War against the Parthians , as a thing easie , and which would yield no less Glory than Profit . But when he left the City to go towards it , there happened a great many ill Presages : The Tribunes of the People forbad him to go to make War against the Parthians , from whom the People of Rome never received any Cause of Complaint : And because he did not forbear at their defence , they cursed him with publick Execrations ; in contempt of which having passed farther , he perished in the Enemy's Country , with all his Army , together with a Son he had of the same name ; for of a hundred thousand Men he lead thither , scarce ten thousand escaped into Syria . But we have spoke of this Defeat in what we have already writ of the Affairs of Parthia . The People about this time being oppressed with Famine , gave to Pompey the Superintendence of Provisions ; and as he had done before in the Pyratick War , so now he named twenty Senators for his Lieutenants in this Employ : By sending of whom into the several Provinces , he in a short time filled the City with great abundance of all things necessary to the Life of Man ; which much augmented his Glory and Power . At the same time Iulia , Pompey's Wife , dyed great with Child , and by her death left all the City in Alarm , for fear left the Alliance between Caesar and Pompey being exterminate , they should not e'er long take up Arms against each other ; for now for a long time there had been nothing but Disorder and Confusion in the Commonwealth . No Dignities were attained to but by Factions , or by Gifts , or by Criminal Service , and sometimes by blows of Stones and strokes of Swords . No man was ashamed to buy Votes , for the People sold them in open Assembly . In short , there was one , who , to obtain an Office in the Commonwealth ; spent * eight hundred Talents . Besides , the yearly Consuls now made had no hopes to make War or to command Armies ; being excluded by the Management and Workings of the three sworn Friends . III men enriched themselves with publick Moneys , or by taking Bribes from those they designed for their Successor ; wherefore no honest Man would put in for an Office ; in so much that in this Disorder the Commonwealth was eight Months without Officers . Pompey set his hand to all this , that they might be obliged to chuse a Dictator ; and it was openly talked already in the Companies , that there was no other Remedy for the Present Distempers , than by giving the Sovereign Authority to some Person of Probity and Power . This Discourse could mean no other than Pompey , who commanded great Armies , and seemed affectionate to the Publick Good , respectful to the Senate , modest , prudent and desirable by all Men for his Courtesie , whether true or feigned . Pompey appeared by his words , not to be at all rejoyced with the Opinion the Citizens had of him ; nay , he seemed to be troubled at it : but yet he did all that was possible secretly to advance the Execution of his Designs . He fomented the Disorders of the Commonwealth by leaving it without Magistrates : And though Milo , who was now Tribune , had served him in the reducing of Clodius , yet he hindred him from demanding the Consulate ; still temporizing , till Milo , vexed to see himself so deceived , left the City , and retired to Lavinia , the place of his Birth : That City is reported to be the first built by Aeneas in Italy , nineteen Miles from Rome . As he was going , Clodius on Horse-back was by chance returning out of the Country , to the City : they met about Bovilles , and passed by without saluting each other ; but a Servant of Milo's , whether he had received Command to do it , or that of his own accord he would rid his Master of an Enemy , fell upon Clodius , and with his Sword , cut him into the Head that he fell : His Groom carried him into the next Inn , whither Milo with all his Followers hasting to him , in the uncertainty he was in , whether he were yet dead , or that there was some life left in him , thrust him into the Belly ; protesting , that what had before passed was without his order or consent , but he willingly finished a Crime , for which he knew he must answer . The People astonished with the report of this Accident , spent all that night in the place in Arms ; and when it was day , the Body was brought before the Tribunal for Orations : Soon after it was taken up by some Tribunes his Friends , assisted by the Multitude : Who , whether it were to honour this Man of the Senatorian Order , or to shame the Senate , who by their negligence seemed to favour such Actions , carried him into the Palace ; where some of the most violent of them , breaking down the Benches , made a Pile ; and setting fire to it , burnt not only the Body , but likewise the Palace and some Private Houses adjoyning . As for Milo , he still had so much boldness , that the fear he stood in of being punished for such an Assassinate was much less than his indignation to see so much Honour payed to the Memory of Clodius . Therefore taking in his Train great numbers of Country People , together with his own Houshold : And having gained the People by Largesses , and corrupted M. Cecilius , Tribune , with Money , he came to the City full of Confidence . As soon as he appeared , Cecilius arrested him in the midst of the Street , and led him as it were by force into the place where those who had received his Presents were assembled , under pretence of making him answer for his Action . The Tribune seemed to be so enraged against him , that he would not grant him any time to prepare himself for his Defence : But indeed he pressed the business out of hopes that Milo being acquitted by this Judgment , might not be obliged to answer before other Judges . Milo having at first declared that this Death was not premeditated , for had he any such design he would never have taken his Wife and whole Family along with him to execute it , spent the rest of his time in Invectives against Clodius , who he would have pass for a debauched Cast-away , and the Head of those Debauchees who , in burning his Body , had burnt the Palace . Before he had finished his Speech , the other Tribunes of the People and the Citizens who had not been corrupted by his Presents , came running into the place , from whence Cecilius and Milo withdrew disguised like Slaves ; yet they failed not to make a great Slaughter , making no distinction between Milo's Friends and others ; but charged indifferently on the Citizens and those that were none ; especially on those were best clad , or had about them any rich Ornaments which they had a mind to ; for there being no Form of a Commonwealth , in the first Tumult that happened every Man gave himself over to Rage and Passion . And because in this Occasion numbers of Slaves had taken Arms against People that had none , they set themselves to rob , and run into Houses to see what they could catch , under pretence to seek for Milo's Friends . Thus some Days passed in these Disorders , wherein Fire and Stones , and all other Instruments of Fury and Rage were made use of . Mean while the Senate affrighted , assembled in the Palace , and cast their eyes on Pompey , as if they designed him presently Dictator ; and indeed there appeared no other Remedy for the Miseries wherewith the Commonwealth was oppressed . But Cato disswaded the Fathers , and brought them to his Opinion , to make him Consul without a Colleague ; so that he might have the Power of a Dictator , disposing all things alone , but was subject to be called to an Account of his Administration , according to ancient Custom . Being then the first that ever was created Consul alone , Governor of two great Provinces , General of an Army , and powerful in Treasure ; he obtained the Sovereign Authority in the Commonwealth by the Advice of Cato himself ; who gave him his Vote for fear he should hinder his Voyage to Cyprus , whither he was to go to reduce that Kingdom into the Form of a Province . Clodius had got it so decreed , to revenge himself of Ptolemy , King of that Island ; who , out of Covetousness , had contributed but two Talents to redeem him from Pyrates when he was formerly taken . And Cato , when he went , had not much trouble to settle the Affairs of Cyprus ; for as soon as the King had advice of the Decree of the Senate and People of Rome , he threw all his Treasure into the Sea , and killed himself . At first Entrance into his Charge Pompey brought to a Tryal all those who stood accused of any Crime , particularly of Corruption or Ill Administration in their Offices ; for this he thought the Original of all Publick Miseries ; and that having purged that Humour , the Commonwealth would soon recover its former Vigour . He therefore made a Law , by which leave was given to demand an Account of all those who had exercised any Office from the time that he was first made Consul , to his present Consulate . Now this space of time being almost twenty years , comprised likewise the Consulate of Caesar , and those of his Party had some suspicion that it was done to affront him ; for why run so far back ? they remonstrated therefore to Pompey , that it was more convenient to provide against present Evils , than to go to rip up old fores , and put to pain so many considerable persons , among whom they named Caesar himself . He seemed to take it amiss they had alledged Caesar , as not being suspected with any of those crimes ; notwithstanding he reduced the time to begin from his second Consulate , but he would not utterly suppress the Law , saying , that the punishment of these crimes was of great importance towards the re-establishment of a perfect good order in the Common-wealth . After this Law was ratified , great number of Processes were formed , and that the Judges might be free from all fear , himself sate President , attended by a strong Guard of Soldiers . The first condemned in their absence were Milo for the death of Clodius , Gabinius convicted to have violated Humane and Divine Right , by entring armed into Egypt without the order of the Senate , and against the prohibition of the Sibyls ; with Hypsaeus , Memmius , Sextus , and many others for having bought their Offices . As for Scaurus , when many people tumultuously entreated for him , Pompey caused the Usher with a loud voice to tell them they should expect the sentence of the Judges ; and because notwithstanding they continued to make a great broil with the Accusers . Pompey's Soldiers fell upon and killed some of them ; so after silence made , Scaurus was condemned to Banishment ; and for Gabinius , besides Banishment his Goods were confiscate . The Senate after having given praises to Pompey , augmented his Forces with two Legions , and extended his authority over all the Provinces of the Empire . Some days after , the Law of Pompey promising impunity to whoever would accuse another : Memmius one of the condemned summoned to Judgment L. Scipio Father-in-law to Pompey , and guilty of the same crime : upon which , Pompey having changed habit : imitated him ; and Memmius , after having complained of the ill orders in the Common-wealth , let fall his suit . And now as if the time of his Dictatorship were expired , Pompey made Scipio his Colleague for the rest of his Consulate . Notwithstanding he laboured hard for those were to succeed him in that Dignity , keeping the same power he had before , and disposing alone of all things in the City ; for the Senate had so great an affection for him , that Caesar grew jealous . And indeed in his Consulate he had not at all considered that supreme Order , whereas Pompey in a little time had restored the languishing Common-wealth , without disobliging any of the Senators , unless where his Office forced him to it : but though the banished men from all parts gathered themselves about Caesar , giving him counsel to have a care of Pompey's Law , of which he was the principal object ; he seemed not to believe any thing of it , and comforting them in their misfortunes , still spoke of Pompey with applause . However , he obliged the Tribunes to pass an Ordinance by which he had leave to make a demand of the Consulate the second time , though absent , the which was granted him by the consent of Pompey himself yet Consul . But doubting the Senate owed him no good will , and fearing if he descended to the condition of a private man , his Enemies would treat him but ill , he contrived all ways possible , that he might not quit his Army till he was designed Consul ; wherefore he demanded of the Senate the continuation of his Commission for some time , at least in the hither Gaul , if he could not obtain it in both . Marcellus , who succeeded Pompey , opposed it ; whereupon Caesar told him that brought him the news , This here shall gain it : clapping his hand on the Hilt of his Sword. He had formerly founded the new Coma under the Alpes , and given to the City the Privileges of the Latine Cities , that is to say , whoever had been Magistrate a whole year together was by right a Freeman of Rome , which gave another occasion to Marcellus to shew his spite ; for finding at Rome an Inhabitant of Coma , who the year before had exercised the Magistracy , and was therefore reputed a Citizen of Rome ; to affront Caesar , he caused him to be beaten with Rods ( a punishment they never make a Roman Citizen suffer , what ever his crime be ) and treating him as a Stranger , bid him go find out Caesar and shew him the print of his stripes . So arrogant was this man ; nay , so far did malice transport him , that he would have sent Successors to Caesar before the time of his Commission was expired ; but Pompey , whether he thought it dishonourable for him to suffer it , or that he seemed to be Caesar's Friend , would not let that brave man who had so well served his Country receive an affront for so short a time . Besides , none doubted but at the time limited he must return to the condition of private persons ; wherefore they designed Consuls for the approaching year Emilius Paulus , and Clodius Marcellus Nephew to that Marcellus we were speaking of . And the Dignity of the Tribune of the People was given to Curio a man in favour with the multitude , and withal very eloquent . These were three declared Enemies to Caesar , of whom Clodius would never be drawn to his Party what ever money he offered him ; Paulus by means of * fifteen hundred Talents was wrought upon so as not to be against him ; and Curio , who was almost ruined with his debts , gave himself wholly up to him for somewhat a greater sum . Paulus with his money built a most magnificent Palace , which is still to be seen , called by his own name , and is one of the most beautiful Works of the City . Curio , that he might not appear to pass all of a sudden to the contrary Party , proposed a Law for the reparation of the High-ways , of which he demanded a Commission for five years , he had no thoughts of gaining it , but only sought an occasion of Rupture with those of Pompey's Party , who he knew would not fail to oppose it ; in which he was not deceived . Clodius then spoke of sending Successors to Caesar , because the time of his Commission was past ; whereupon Paulus kept silence : Curio , who seemed concerned for neither Party , applauded Cladius's motions ; but he added , that Pompey ought likewise to quit his Provinces , and dismiss his Armies , and thus the Common-wealth delivered from all fear , would be in perfect liberty . And when several alledged that not to be just , Pompey's time not being expired , Curio began to cry out aloud , and proclaim to all , that they ought not to send Successors to Caesar , if Pompey did not likewise quit his Governments , and that they being one jealous of another , the City would never be in peace , but by taking the command from both . He said all these things because he knew Pompey would keep his Provinces and his Armies ; and perceived well that the people had an aversion for him , because of the Law he had made against Largesses and Bribes ; wherefore the people , who thought this opinion generous , highly praised Curio , who only for the defence of the publick liberty , did not stick to oppose himself to the hatred of both of them ; so that sometimes they brought him to his House with universal applauses , strewing Flowers in his way as he passed , who like a couragious Wrestler durst engage in a Combat so hard and adventurous ; for nothing was accounted more daring than to oppose Pompey : yet at this time he was not in the City , being sick and gone to take the Country Air , from whence he wrote to the Senate : his Letter began with praising Caesar for his noble Actions ; then he proceeded to amplifie what he had done himself , and that the third Consulate being offered him , together with the Provinces and Armies , he had not accepted of all these things , only to settle a better order in the Common-wealth : But , said he , what I have accepted almost against my will , I will willingly resign to those that would resume them , without expecting till the time limited by the Command be past . This Letter was writ with much artifice to perswade all the world of Pompey's integrity , and make Caesar at the same time odious , who even after the time of his power expired ▪ would not lay down Arms. Being returned to the City , he talked after the same manner , nay , promising at present to depose himself , and saying , that Caesar his Friend and Ally would not think it hard to do the like ; and that it was easie to believe , that after long and laborious Wars against the most warlike people of the world , and having so far extended the Dominion of his Country , he would be content to pass the rest of his life in Honours , in Sacrifices , and in Repose , of which he stood in need . He said not all this but with design to hasten the sending Successors to Caesar , whilst he contented himself to promise . But Curio discovering his cunning , told him , it was not enough to make promises if they were not presently executed , that Caesar ought not to disarm unless he disarmed also ; and that it was neither advantageous for him to foment private enmities By this authority ; nor for the Common-wealth , that so great power should be in one man's hands ; whereas being divided between two , one would curb the pride of the other , if he attempted any thing against the Senate and People of Rome . He pursued his Discourse , declaming against Pompey , saying , that he aimed at Sowereign Power , and if the fear of Caesar could not keep him within bounds of Duty , he would never be kept in ; and therefore it was his advice , that if they would not obey the authority of the Senate , they should declare them both Enemies , and raise Forces to make War upon them . Curio deceived all the world by uttering this his judgment , and quite cancelled the opinion , that ever he had been corrupted by Caesar's Gift ; but Pompey grew angry , and after having severely threatened him , retired in discontent to a House he had in the Suburbs , that the Senate began to enter into distrust both of the one and the other . However , they esteemed Pompey more affectionate to the publick good ; for they had not yet forgot the odious Consulate of Caesar. There were likewise some who seriously believed , that the City could not be secure if Pompey first dismissed his Forces , because his Rival puffed up with the success of his Arms was abroad extremely powerful . Curia thwarted that opinion , by saying , that on the contrary they had need of Caesar to reduce the other . But seeing they could not follow his advice , he dismissed the Senate without any thing resolved on ; for the Tribunes of the People have power to do it , which gave cause to Pompey to repent his having re-established the authority of the Tribunes which Sylla had almost utterly qualified . Yet it was agreed in the Senate befor they parted , that Pompey and Caesar should each send a Legin into Syria , to defend that Province , which might be invaded after the loss sustained in Parthia . That being resolved on , Pompey , pursuing his old cunning , sent to redemand of Caesar a Legion he had lent him when Triturins and Cotta his Lieutenants were defeated ; whereupon Caesar gave every Soldier * two hundred and fifty Drachms , and sent them to the City with another of his own ; but because danger appeared towards Syria , they passed their Winter Quarters at Capua . Those that led them sowed a great many ill reports of Caesar , and assured Pompey , that Caesar's Army tired with long labour , and willing to see their Country , would without any difficulty submit themselves to him so soon as he should pass the Alpes ; which they either said to deceive Pompey , or out of ignorance ; for Caesar had none but good and faithful Soldiers , whether it were that being accustomed to War they loved it , or that led by interest , they were fixed to him , by those profits which ordinarily attend Victories , together with the liberality of their General . Indeed he gave profusely to them to prepare them to the execution of his Designs , of which they were not ignorant , nor therefore became they less affectionate to him ; but Pompey giving credit to the reports brought him , neither made any Levies of Men , nor any other preparations capable to sustain so great a War. To proceed , when they next in Senate debated this Affair , and that the Fathers spoke their opinion one after the other , the Consul by a wile having demanded them apart if they were of the opinion to take away Pompey's Command , many were of a contrary mind , and after asking if they thought it convenient to send a Successor to Caesar , they all agreed to it : But Curio then asking anew if they would not that both should dismiss their Forces , there was but two and twenty contradicted it ; and three hundred and seventy all affectionate to the publick good , followed Curio's judgment : whereupon the Consul dismissing the Assembly , cryed out , Well then , take Caesar for your Master . Soon after a false rumour coming that Caesar had passed the Alpes , and was marching directly to the City , all the World was allarm'd , and the Consuls proposed to the Senate to send for the Legions were at Capua , to employ against him as an Enemy of the State. Whereupon Curio saying that the news was false , the Consul grew angry , and said , Since in consulting of Affairs with all the Senate , I am hindred from providing for the safety of the Common-welth , I will provide alone according to the power which I have . After which , going out of the City with his Colleague , and presenting a Sword to Pompey : We order you , said he , my Colleague and I to march against Caesar , and fight for your Country , and to that purpose we give you that Army is at Capua , or in any other place of Italy with power to raise Forces at your discretion . He declared he would obey them , because it was their command , but adding withal these words , If no better Expedient can be found . Which he did craftily to perswade them of the sincerity of his intentions . Though Curio had no farther power in the Administration of the Common-wealth , a Tribune not being permitted to go out of the circuit of the Walls , yet he deplored in all Assemblies of the People the present state of Affairs , and was so bold as to demand is full Senate , that all People should be forbid enrolling themselves in the Forces levyed by Pompey : but seeing he laboured in vain , and lost all hopes of being able to serve his Friend , the time of his Tribuneship being almost past , and likewise growing fearful for himself , he departed on a sudden to go and find out Caesar , who being lately returned from England , had crossed that * Gaul which is bounded by the Rhine , and passed the Alpes with five thousand Foot and three hundred Horse : He met him on the way to Revenna , which is the Frontier of Italy , and the last Town of his Government , where he received Curio with all possible testimonies of good will ; and after having thanked him for the services he had done him , desired his counsel in what he had to do . Curio advised him to send as speedily as he could for his Forces , and lead them to the City ; but Caesar chose rather first to try some way of Accommodation , wherefore he writ to his Friends that they should endeavour to obtain of the Senate , that he might only keep two Legions with the Government of the hither Gaul and Illyria , till such time as he was named Consul , and that he would deliver up , to whoever they should send for Successor , all the rest of the Province , and all the remainder of his Forces . Pompey was content with the proposition ; but because the Consuls opposed it , Caesar writ to the Senate a Letter , which Curio , having rode * three thousand and three hundred Furlongs in three days , gave to the new Consuls as they entred the Palace the first day of the year . In the beginning he spoke in advantageous terms of the great things that he had done ; then he protested that he was ready to quit his command , so Pompey would do this same , but if Pompey kept it , he would keep it too , and should suddenly be in the City to revenge the outrages done as well to him as to his Country . When they heard these last words , they all cryed out that he declared War by this Letter , and immediately nominated for his Successor L. Domitius , who departed soon after with four thousand Men new levied : and because Anthony and Cassius , Tribunes of the People , were of Curio's mind , the Senate grew so much the hotter against him , and giving Pompey's Army the name of the Army of the Common-wealth , declared that of Caesar Enemy to their Country . And at last Marcellus and Lentulus Consuls ordered those Tribunes to go out of the Senate , for fear lest without having regard to their Dignity , though sacred , they should be evilly treated . Then Anthony leaping from his Seat in Choler , invoked with great cries the faith of men and God , and lamented that an authority which had hitherto been held sacred was no longer in security , and that they shamefully drove from the Senate those who proposed saving advice , as if they had been guilty of Murder , or some other crime . Afte having said these words , he departed in a fury , foretelling , as if he had been a Divine , the Wars , Proscriptions , Banishments and Confiscations wherewith the City was threatened , and making horrible imprecations against those who were the cause of all their miseries . Curio and Cassius withdrew likewise with him ( for Pompey's Soldiers were already come to environ the Palace ) and they departed all three together in the Habit of Slaves upon hired Horses , and so got to Caesar. He shewed them in the condition they were to his Soldiers , to enrage them the more , telling them , that after all their great services they were declared Enemies to their Country , and that those great men had been shamefully driven out of the Senate , because they had only said a word in their defence . The War being thus declared on both sides , the Senate , who believed that the Army out of Gaul could not come in a long time to Caesar , and that with so few Forces as he had he would not take the Field , gave order to Pompey to send for out of Thessaly thirteen thousand Men that were of the old Soldiers , and to enrol men in pay of the most warlike Nations circumad●acent , with power to take money out of the Treasury to defray the expence of the War ; and in case the publick money should fail , there were several private men would advance it , till such time as it could be levyed upon the Cities of Italy , which they laboured to do with much haste and rigour . For Caesar's part he had sent people to bring his Army , but being accustomed to succeed more by diligence , striking a terrour and hardiness , than any mighty preparations , he resolved to begin this great War with his five thousand Men , and seise of some places of Italy , were commodious for him : first he sent before to Rimini some Centurions and Men who were to enter the City as Passengers , and then all of a sudden to seise on that City ( the first that offers it self coming from Gaul ) and himself in the Evening going out as if he had found himself ill after a Feast , leaves his Friends , and mounting in a Chariot drove himself the same way , followed at a distance by his Cavalry ; when he came to the Banks of Rubicon he stopped some time , looking upon the water , and thinking of the calamities he went about to be the cause of , if he passed that River in Arms. At length turning to those of his Train ; My Friends , said he , if I pass not this River immediately , it will be to me the beginning of all misfortunes ; and if I do pass it , I go to make a world of people miserable : and therewithal as if he had been pressed forward by some Divinity , he drave into the stream , and crossing it , cries with a loud voice ; The Lot is cast . From whence continuing on his way with speed , he seised on Rimini by break of day , and all in an instant places Garrisons in all the good places of that Country , which he reduced either by force or favour . Mean while , as it happens in these unexpected Allarms , the whole Country was filled with people flying , the Countrymen forsaking their Habitations , and nothing was to be heard but Cries , and Lamentations , and Groans , yet no man knew from whence this disorder came , but all imagined that Caesar was upon them with all his Forces . The Consuls receiving the news , gave not Pompey , who perfectly understood War , leisure to prepare himself , and take his own time , they began to press him to be gone out of the City , and make Levies of Forces in Italy , as if Rome had been in immediate danger of being taken and plundered . And the Senate surprised with so unlooked for an irruption , were terrified , and began to repent they had not accepted those reasonable conditions offered by Caesar ; but this was not , till fear had opened their eyes , and led them back from Partiality to Reason ; for now men talked of a great many Prodigies and extraordinary Signs which had appeared in the Heavens , that it had rained Blood in many places , that in others the Statues of the Gods had sweat , that many Temples had been struck with Thunderbolts , that a Mule had engendred , besides an infinite of other things which seemed to foretel the change of the present state , and the ruine of the Common-wealth , so as it should never be re-established ; wherefore they made Vows and Prayers as in a publick Consternation . And the people remembring again the miseries they had suffered because of the Dissentions of Sylla and Marius , cryed out , that they ought to take away the Command as well from Caesar as from Pompey , since that was the only means to prevent a War : Cicero himself was of opinion that Deputies should be sent to Caesar to treat an Accommodation , but the Consuls absolutely opposed it . Favonius quipping at Pompey because of a word he had once said with too much arrogance , Bid him stamp on the ground with his Foot , and see if any armed Men would rise . To which Pompey answered , You will want none so you will follow me , and are not troubled to leave the City , and Italy it self if there be occasion : for people of courage , said he , do not make liberty consist in the possession of Lands and Houses , they cannot want in any place they come to ; and if they lose not their courage , will soon recover their Houses and Lands . After having said these words , and protested he would hold him for an Enemy , that out of fear to lose what he possessed , deserted the Common-wealth in extreme danger , he went out of the Palace , and soon after out of the City , to joyn the Army that was at Capua . The Consuls followed him presently , but the other Senators weighted it a little longer , and spent all the night in the Palace , without resolving any thing ▪ and at length as soon as it was break of day the greater part followed the same way after Pompey . Mean time , Caesar having reached at Corfinium L. Domitius , whom they had sent for his Successor with four thousand Men ; of which he had already lost a part , he besieged him in the City , from whence endeavouring to escape , the Inhabitants stopped him at the Gate , and brought him to Caesar , to whom the Remainder of his Forces yielded themselves ; he received them kindly , that he might draw others by their example , and without doing any wrong to Domitius , he suffered him to go whither he pleased , with all his Equipage , hoping by this courtesie to oblige him to take his Party , yet without hindring him from going to find out Pompey . These things being done in such an instant , Pompey on the other side marches from Capua to Nucera , and from Nucera to Brundusium , that he might from thence pass to Epire , where he designed to establish the Seat of the War , he writ to all Provinces , and those that commanded them , to Kings themselves , to Sovereigns , and particular Cities , that with all convenient speed they should send him what Forces they could supply him with , in which every one laboured with all his power . He had his own particular Army in Spain , ready to march at his first command , and for those Legions he had with him he gave one part of them to the Consuls , whom he sent before into Epire , they embarquing at the same time at Brundusium , happily crossed the Gulf , and landed at Dyrrachium , which some by mistake think to be Epidamnum ; for Epidamnus King of the Barbarians , who inhabited those Countries , built near the Sea the City to which he gave his own name ; and Dyrrachus his Grand-son by his Daughter , whom they said was begot by Neptune , added to this City a Port which they call Dyrrachium . This Dyrrachus being in War with his Brother Hercules , returning from Erythrea , assisted him on condition to have a part of the Country for his reward . Hence comes it that the Dyrrachians call him their Founder , as having part in the Lands which they possessed , not that they disavow Dyrrachus , but they are well pleased out of vanity to derive their original from a God , rather than a Man. 'T is reported , that in the Fight Hercules ignorantly slew Ionius the Son of Dyrrachus , and after having payed him all Funeral Honours , threw the Body into the Sea , which from him was called Ionian . Some Phrygians having deserted their Country , seised afterwards on this , and on the City it self , where they remained a long time , till after them the like was done by the Taulantieni , who are a people of Illyria ; and again by the Liburnians another Nation of Illyria who used to rob their Neighbours in very swift Brigantines , which the Romans afterwards making use of , called Liburnicks . The Dyrrachians chased away by the Liburnians , having called to their assistance the Corcyrians , powerful by Sea , drove out again the Liburnians , and received into their City part of the Inhabitants of Corcyra , to whom in all likelyhood they gave habitation in the Port ; and because the name of Dyrrachium was thought a name of ill Augury , they called it Epidammun , after the name of the City which stands at a good distance from the Sea : and so Thucydides calls it , though to this day the old name carries it , and it be called * Dyrrachium ▪ The Consuls were already arrived , when Pompey led the rest of his Forces to Brundusium , expecting the return of the Fleet to transport them ; and Caesar coming thither to besiege him , he hindred his forming a Siege till such time as the Fleet arriving in the Evening , he embarqued , leaving only to defend the Walls a party of his best Soldiers , who mounting the same night on those Ships he had left for them ; and having the Wind favourable , soon reached● the other . Thus all Pompey's Forces left Italy , and passed over in to Epire with their General . Caesar hereupon found himself at a stand , he knew not on which side to turn himself , or where he should to his most advantage begin the War. He saw that from all parts Forces came to Pompey , and he was fearful lest the Army of old Soldiers he left in Spain , should fall into the rea● of him , if he went to pursue those that seem'd to fly from him . In the end he resolved to march first of all for Spain , and having drawn off five Bodies of Armies , left one at Brundasium , another at * Hydrunto , another at Tarentum for the Guard of Italy ; he sent Q. Valerius with another to seise on Sardinia , because it was fruitful in Corn ; and Asinius Pollia went by his , orders with another into Sicily , where Cata commanded . At his first coming Cato asking him if it were by Decree of the Senate , or Ordinance of the People , that he thus entred armed into a Province of which another was Governour , he made him only this short answer ; He that is now Master of Italy sent me hither . To which Cato having replyed , That for the good of the Province he forbore to revenge the affront till another time , embarqued himself for Corcyra , to go and seek out Pompey . As for Caesar himself having drawn off some Forces towards the City , he came thither , and finding the people affrighted with the miseries they had undergone in Sylla's time , he reassured them , exhorting them to have better hopes , making them fair promises , and justifying his clemency to his Enemies by the example of Domitius , who being fallen under his power , he had sent away with all his Equipage , not doing him the least displeasure . After which he broke open the Treasury , and notwithstanding the opposition made by Metellus Tribune of the People , whom he threatened to kill if he gave not over , carried away that Treasure which no man till then durst touch . Some say it was put there during the invasion of the Gauls , with publick execrations on whoever durst be so bold as to touch it , unless it were to make War upon the same Gauls : but Caesar said he delivered the Common-wealth from those imprecations when he conquered the Gauls ; and so there w●s no more danger on that side . He gave to Emilius Lepidus the Government of the City , and to Marc. Anthony the Command of all the Forces of Italy , and of Italy it self . As for the other Provinces he nominated Curi● Successor to Ca●o in Sicily ; to Quintus Valerius he gave the Government of Sardinia , to C. Antonius that of Illyria , to Licinius Crassus the Cisalpine Gaul . He likewise gave order for the speedy fitting out two Fleets for the Guards of the Ionian and Hetrurian Seas , of one of which he made Hortensius Admiral , and of the other Dolabella . Having thus sufficiently fortified Italy against any attempts Pompey might make , he advanced towards Spain , where being arrived he set upon Petreius and Afranius Pompey's Lieutenants , over whom he at first got no advantage , being encamped near the Enemy about * Ilerd● in a high place surrounded with Rocks , whither he could not cause any Corn of Forage to be brought him , but over the Bridges of the River Segre , the River swelling on a sudden with the Winter Rains , broke down the Bridges , so that those who were gone to guard the Carriages that were to come to Caesar's Camp , not being able to repass the River by reason of this accident , were all cut in pieces by Petreius's Men ; and Caesar himself with the rest of the Army were hardly put to it , to pass over the rest of their Winter , being to fight against Famine , ill Weather , and the Enemy , who in a manner held them besieged . But Summer being come , Afranius and Petreius retreating into the farther Spain to joyn another Army newly set on Foot , Caesar got before and crossed them in their March , continually intrenching himself in their way , and gaining the Passages . One Evening part of their Army being advanced with design to chuse a place proper to encamp in , found themselves invested ; so that seeing no way to escape the Soldiers , by lifting up their Bucklers made a sign that they yielded . But Caesar , to gain his Enemies by clemency , sent them to Afranius , without stopping one , or suffering a Dart to be thrown at them , which occasioned that there was continual entercourse between the two Camps , and in common discourse the● began to talk of an accommodation ; for already were Afranius and many of the Officers of opinion , that they should quit Spain to Caesar , so he would grant them a safe retreat to Pompey , when Petreius running through the Army began to cry out against this proposition , and to kill with his own hand all such of the contrary Party as he found in his Camp , and this in so great madness , that he run his Sword into the Body of one of his own Tribunes who would have stopped him in this fury ; whereby the Soldiers enraged at this cruelty did but the more esteem the clemency of Caesar. It happened by chance that he cut off their way to go to water , which put Petreius and Afranius into a necessity of demanding a Conference between the two Armies . It was agreed that they should quit Spain , on condition that he would conduct them to the River Var , and from thence would permit them to retreat to Pompey . When they were arrived at the Banks of that River , he caused all the Romans and Italians they had in the Army to be drawn together , and spoke to them in this manner : The Oration of Caesar. YOu know , my Enemies , ( for you will understand me best by that name ) that I did no injury to those who were sent before to mark out a place to encamp in , they yielding to discretion : nor to your selves when I had reduced you to want of water ; though Petreius finding a Party of my Men on the other side the Segre cut them all in pieces : if you think your selves obliged to any acknowledgments for these kindnesses , pray make report of them to all Pompey's Soldiers . After having said these words , he suffered them in all saftety to pass the River , and made Q. Cassius his Lieutenant in Spain . At the same time Actius Varus commanding Pompey's Forces in Africa assisted by Iuba King of Mauritania in favour of their amity and alliance : Curio had a design to go make War upon him , and passed out of Sicily with two of Caesar's Legions upon twelve long Ships , and some other Ships of Burthen : being landed at Utica he put to flight some Numidians in a small Engagement of Horse ; and thereupon suffered his Army drawn up in Battalia to proclaim him Emperour . This was an Honour which formerly Soldiers gave to their Generals as a Testimony of their Valour , and which the Generals accepted after having done some exploit in War : but at present , as far as I can understand , this acclamation is made to none but who had slain ten thousand of their Enemies . But to proceed , whilst Curio was yet upon the Sea , the Africans imaginining that he would come and post himself in that place which is called the Camp of Scipio , as pretending to the same Glory which that General had gained in Africa , poisoned all the waters thereabouts ; and in effect they were not deceived , for Curio coming to encamp there , a Sickness spread through his Army . As soon as the Soldiers had drunk of the water , their sight grew dim , then they were seised with a great drowsiness , which was followed by vomiting , and at last by Convulsions ; wherefore he transported his Camp near to Utica with great labour , making his sick Army march over Marishes of so great extent . But when he heard of Caesar's Victories in Spain , he took heart , and engaged the Enemy in a very strait place , where after a fierce Encounter the Enemy had six hundred killed , besides many more wounded , and Curio lost only one Man. Mean while , as Iuba came on with his Forces , false intelligence was brought to Curio , that the King was returned from the River Bagrada , which was not far off , to repulse his Neighbours , who had made an irruption into his Kingdom , and had only left Saburra with some few Forces : Curio believed it , and in the greatest heats of Summer , and about three hours in the day made his Army march towards Saburra , through ways full of Sand and Dirt , and no Water ; for all Streams were dryed up by the heat of the Summer ; and the King himself with Saburra were seised of the River ; whereupon Curio fallen from his hopes , made a swift retreat towards the Mountains , equally incommoded with heat , thirst and weariness . The Enemies having observed it , passed the River , and drew up their Army in Battalia , and he was so imprudent as to come down into the Plain with his Forces , tyred as they were , and bring them to fight . The Numidian Horse having invested him , he sustained them for some time , by giving ground , yet keeping his Battalions close , but seeing the Enemy continued their charge , he once more regained the Mountains : Pollio fled in a good hour to the Camp near Utica , for fear lest Varus taking the opportunity should make some disorder ; and Curio again rashly renewing the Fight was killed , and all those with him ; so that after Pollio not one returned to Utica . After this ill success of Curio's rashness near Bagrada , the Enemies cut off his Head , which they carried to King Iuba : and when the news was brought to the Army which he had left near Utica , Flamma who commanded the Ships got off to Sea with his Fleet before any of the Land Soldiers could embarque ; so that Pollio was forced to get into a Boat to go and entreat some Merchants which were about to enter the Port of Utica , to bring their Ships close to shore without the City , and take in his Soldiers . His prayers were so urgent , that some of them in the night came near the Beach , but the Soldiers thronged so fast into them , that some of them sunk to the bottom , and those who got out to Sea were thrown over-board by the Mariners for the Money they had about them . Those who stayed behind at Utica fared not a whit better ; for next morning yielding themselves to Varus , Iuba coming thither , made them all be set upon the Walls , and saying they were part of his Spoils , caused them to be slain with Darts , notwithstanding all the entreaties of Varus to save their lives . Thus two Roman Legions going into Africa under the conduct of Curio perished with all their Horse , light armed Foot and Baggage : and Iuba thinking he had done Pompey a great piece of service returned into his Kingdom . About the same time Anthony was defeated by Dolobella one of Pompey's Lieutenants in Illyria ; and another Army of Caesar's that was at Placentia mutinyed against their Officers , under pretence that they spun out the War in length , and that they payed not the Soldiers the thirty Minas * a Head , which Caesar had promised them at Brundusium . As soon as he had advice of it , he hastened from Marsellia to Placentia , where finding the Soldiers still disorderly , he spake to them in this manner : The Oration of Caesar. YOu know my usual diligence , and see well , that the length of time whereof you complain proceeds only from our Enemies flight , whom we cannot yet overtake ; and yet notwithstanding , you who have enriched your selves in Gaul , serving under me , and are engaged to me not for a part of this War , but till it shall be quite finished , forsake me in the height of the business , you mutiny against your Officers , and would command those you ought to obey ; wherefore being a testimony to my self of the affection I have always born you , I will treat you according to Petteius's Law , and decimate the ninth Legion because they have been the first Mutiniers . At these words all the Legion began to weep , and the Tribunes threw themselves on their Knees to beg their pardon . At last Caesar after some denyals suffered himself to be overcome , and pardoned the whole Legion , save only six and twenty Soldiers , who appeared to be the Ring-leaders of the Mutiny , of whom yet he put only twelve to death , to whom the Dice proved unlucky ; and it being made evident , that one of these twelve was absent at the time of the Mutiny , Caesar in his stead condemned to death the Centurion who had impeached him . The Mutiny of Placentia thus appeased , he returned to the City , which he struck with a general fear ; and without staying for a Sessions of the Senate , or the suffrage of any one Magistrate , created himself Dictator ; but either thinking this supreme Degree of Honour might expose him to envy , or possibly judging it superfluous , eleven days after ( as some say ) he designed himself Consul with Servilius Isauricus , and made Govenours of Provinces , or changed those already in Command as he pleased . To M. Lepidus he gave Spain ; to A. Albinius Sicily ; to Sextus Peducaeus Sardinia ; and to Decimus Brutus the new Province of Gaul . He likewise distributed Corn to the People , then much straitened with Famine ; and at the request of the same people consented to the return of the Exiles , except only of Milo. But when they demanded a Release of their Debts , into which they had been forced to run by reason of the Wars and Tumults , it being impossible for them to pay , because the inheritances they might otherwise sell to clear themselves were now valued at nothing , he absolutely refused it ; yet he created Censors to put a value on things to be sold , and ordered that the Creditors should take them as ready Money , and in part of so much of their Debts as they should be valued at . That done , about the depth of Winter he sent Commissaries of War to all his Armies , to bring them to the Rendezvous he had appointed at Brundusium ; and departed from a City in the Month of December , without staying for the first day of the next year , as his Quality of Conful obliged him . The people went out in great crowds to attend him , both to pay him that Honour , and to beg of him to make a reconciliation with Pompey ( for it was mre than likely that which soever of the two got the Victory would become Master of the Common-wealth ) and he by great journies went on towards Brundusium . Pompey on the other side without any intermission caused Ships to be built , Forces to be raised , Money to be gathered in ; and having taken forty of Caesar's Ships in the * Superiour Sea , waited for his passing over . Mean while he continually employed his Soldiers in some exercise , where himself was still present , and in person began any work even beyond what his age seemed to give leave to , which gained him all Mens Hearts , who thronged in from all parts as to some Spectacle to see his Exercises . Caesar's Forces were composed of ten Legions : and for Pompey , he had five Legions which went over out of Italy with their Horse , two of which remained of Crassus's Forces which he had led against the Parthians , and some part of those who went into Egypt under Gabinius , all amounting to eleven Legions of Italians , and about seven thousand Horse , besides the Auxiliary Troops of Ionia , Macedon , Peloponnesus , Boeotia , the Archers of Crete , and the Slingers of Thrace ; he had likewise some Gaul and Galatian Horse , and Comagenians sent him by Antiochus , Cilicians , Cappadocians , and some Soldiers of Armenia the less , Pamphylia , and Pisidia . He designed not to make use of all these Strangers to bear Arms , but destined the greatest part of them to labour in the Trenches and other Works , wherein he would not employ the Italians , that he might not divert them from the Exercise of Arms. These were his Land Forces ; for the Sea he had six hundred long Ships fitted and armed for War , a hundred of which besides Seamen were filled with Roman Soldiers , on whom was the chiefest relyance , besides a great many Ships of Burthen which carried his Ammunition and Provisions ; the Command of all this Fleet was committed to several Vice-Admirals , over all whom M. Bibulus was Admiral . Things thus prepared , he caused all the Senators and Knights he had with him to assemble together , and at the Head of his Army thus spake to them : The Oration of Pompey . THe Athenians ( Gentlemen ) formerly deserted the Walls of their City , when they fought in the defence of their Liberty , because they thought the Men composed the City , and not the Buildings , by which means they soon recovered them , and in a short time after built them much more beautiful than before . Our Predecessors likewise went out of Rome , when the Gauls like a Torrent invaded them , and Camillus returning with them from Ardea , regained it in the same condition they had left it . In a word , those that are wise think their Country every where , where they can preserve their liberty . These examples and the hopes of a like success have obliged us to come hither , not to forsake our Country , but the better to prepare our selves to defend it ▪ and to revenge it's cause upon him , who having a long time designed to oppress it , is become Master of it by their means whom he hath with gifts corrupted . He , I say , who being by you declared Enemy to the Common-wealth , hath by his audacious Enterprises invaded the authority of the Senate and Roman People , and given the government of your Provinces to those of his Faction , to some that of the City , and to others that of Italy . Iudge after this , what violence and cruelty he will forbear to exercise towards his Country , if we be so unhappy to let our selves be overcome . He , who commits such insolencies in the beginning of a War whereof he fears the event , and whilst he is liable to receive the punishment of his Crimes , which is what we ought to wish and hope to see by the Divine Assistance ; for he hath in his Party none but Wretches corrupted by the Money he hath drawn out of our Province of Gaul , who chose rather to be his Slaves than to live equally with other Citizens : for my part I never was wanting , nor shall not be wanting to expose my self to all sorts of Dangers ; I offer my self to perform the Function of General or Soldier ; and if I yet have the same good fortune and the same experience which hitherto have made me every where victorious , I beseech the Gods they may prove advantageous to my Country , and that I may not be less happy now when the Dispute is whether I shall prevent it's being oppressed , than when I extended the Bounds of its Empire . We have reason to have confidence in the protection of the Gods , and in the Iustice of our Cause : for never can any be more just and honest to whoever loves his Country and the Common-wealth . Besides those great preparations we have made both by Sea and Land , and the Forces will come in to us from all parts as soon as the War is begun , is sufficient to encourage us ; for all the Levant Nations as far as those bordering on the Euxine Sea , whether Greeks or Barbarians , are of our side , and all the Kings of those people who are either the Romans Friends or Allies or mine , will send us Soldiers , Arms , Provisions , and all things necessary . Let us go then , and give to our Country the assistance it merits , which your Virtue exacts from you , and my good Fortune demands from me ; but remember always Caesar's Pride , and with readiness to obey my Orders . Pompey's last words were followed by a general acclamation of the whole Army , Senators and other persons of Quality , who all desired him to lead them whither he thought fit . But he considering that it was the very worst season of the year ; and besides , imagining that Caesar impeded in the City the creation of Consuls , would not attempt to cross a Sea usually tempestuous , before the end of Winter , gave order to those commanded the Sea Forces to guard the passage , and sent his Army into Garrisons in Thessaly and Macedon ; so little foresight had he of what might happen . As for Caesar he departed , as we have said , in the Month of December for Brundusium , that by this unlooked for diligence he might startle the Enemy , and finding neither Provisions nor Military Preparations , nor indeed those Men he hoped to find , he assembled those were there ; and thus spoke to them : The Oration of Caesar. THough we are now ( Fellow Soldiers ) in the depth of Winter , and that other Troops that ought to have been here are not yet come , nor such Preparations made as I expected , yet I am so firmly perswaded , that diligence has been the principal thing has given me success in all my Undertakings , and so much assured of your Generosity , that nothing can retard the resolution I have taken to pass over into Epire. Wherefore let us leave here our Baggage and Servants , that the Ships not being over-pesterd may with more conveniency carry us , and we cross the Sea without being perceived by our Enemies , let us oppose our good Fortune to the bad Weather ; and if our numbers be but small , let our courage supply that defect , let us furnish out our wants at the Enemies Expence . All those things they have in such abundance will be ours as soon as we are landed , and we shall fall on the braver when we know we have no hopes but in Victory . Let us go then and make our selves Masters of their Munitions , of their Provisions , of their Baggage , of their Servants , whilst the cold shuts them up in their Houses , and Pompey thinks I am spending the Winter in the City in the pomps of the Consulate , and in Sacrifices . Your selves know how much sudden surprises are advantageous in War. I will perform a brave exploit only by going before , ordering things necessary , and preparing a secure retreat for those are to follow us . I could heartily wish you were already on board , that the time I waste in talking might be spent in sailing ; so great an earnestness I have to let Pompey see me whilst he thinks I am amusing my self in exercising the Consulate in the City . Though I am sure of your good will , yet I expect your answer . All the Soldiers cryed out he should lead them whither he pleased : as soon as he descended from the place whence he had spoke to them , he caused five Legions and six hundred chosen Horse to march towards the Sea , who being embarqued , rode at Anchor , because of a Storm that happened , as is usual in the Month of December . The contrary Winds ( do what they could ) stayed them till the first day of the following year , when two Legions more coming to Caesar , he caused them to embark on the Ships of Burthen ; for he had left those few long Ships he had for the Guard of Sicily and Sardinia . They they set sail all together ; and the whole Fleet being carried by the Storm to the Ceraunian Rocks , there landed them , and went immediately back to fetch the rest of the Army . Caesar with those he had marched towards Orica , but because the ways were rought and narrow he was often forced to file off ; so that had there been any suspicion of his March , it might easily have been prevented , because of the cragginess of the ways . At length having about break of day with much labour got together all his Army , he presented himself before the City , where he that commanded , by consent of the Inhabitants , who thought it not convenient to shut the Gates against a Roman Consul , brought him the Keys , and afterwards continued on his Party in the same Quality of Governour of that place . Lucretius and Minutius who were on the other side of Orica with eighteen long Ships to guard the Ships of Burthen which carried Corn to Pompey , hearing of this Surrender , sunk the Ships and Corn to the bottom , and fled to Dyrrachium . From Orica Caesar hastened to Apollonia , where the Inhabitants having opened the Gates , Tiberius the Governour left the City . Caesar after these fortunate Beginnings , drew together his Forces , and let them know how by the means of his diligence and the favour of Fortune he had surmounted the Difficulties of the Season , crossed a great Extent of Sea , with Ships , taken Orica and Apollonia without fighting , and already ( as he had foretold ) gained from the Enemy what things they wanted , even before Pompey had knowledge of it . But if now we can , said he , make our selves Masters of Dyrrachium , where Pompey's Magazines both of Munition and Provision are , all that he with so much Cost and Pains has been storing up together will become your Recompence . Having said these words , he went right to the City , continuing his March Night and Day by long and difficult ways . Pompey receiving advice hereof , advances from Macedonia to prevent him , causing all along as he passed , trees to be cut down , Bridges broken , and all Provisions to be burnt , to retard Caesar's March if he should come that way ; for he thought ( as indeed it was true ) the preserving of his Stores was of no small importance . The Soldiers of both Armies were so eager to gain Dyrrachium first , that if in any place they saw at a distance either the dust raised by their Fellows , or Fire , or Smoak , they presently imagined it was the Enemy , and run as if they had been to run a race ; they gave themselves neither time to eat , nor to sleep , but with Shouts and Hollas encouraged one another , pressing their companions forward to follow the Guides , which in the night carried Torches before them , and which sometimes caused great tumults , and as often Allarms as if the Enemy had been upon them ; some quite tired threw away their Baggage , and others privately withdrawing out of the Body , stopped in the Valleys to take a little repose which they stood in need of , and preferred before the fear or danger they might be in of their Enemies . Yet in the end of this Contention between the two Parties , Pompey got first to Dyrrachium , and encamped near the Walls , he sent presently his Fleet to Orica , which returned under his obedience , and after caused the Sea to be guarded with more diligence than before . Caesar pitched his Camp directly against him , on the other side of the River Alora , which parted the two Armies , where yet there happened some Horse Skirmishes , now one Party and then another passing the River , but neither would engage with all their Forces , because Pompey thought good first to exercise his Forces that were newly levyed , and Caesar expected those that were to come from Brundusium . He thought if they stayed till Spring , and then should come over with Ships of Burthen ( and he had no other ) they could no way be secured , Pompey having such a number of Galleys to defend the passage ; but if they embarqued during Winter , they might slip by their Enemies , who now lay harboured in the Islands , or if they were engaged , might open themselves a passage by the violence of the Winds , and the Bulk of their Vessels , wherefore he did all he could to hasten their coming . And therefore out of impatience that the rest of his Army came not from Brundusium , he resolved himself to go privately over , thinking they would sooner follow him than any other ; wherefore without discovering his design to any one , he sent three of his Slaves to a River not above twelve Furlongs distant , to secure some very light Boat , and a good Pilot , as if he had an intention to send him upon some design , and feigning himself ill , rose from Table where he desired his Friends to continue , and taking the habit of a private man , mounting his Chariot , came to the Boat as Caesar's Messenger . He had given orders to his Slaves to command the Mariners what they had to do , whilst he kept himself concealed under coverlids and the darkness of the night . Though the wind were contrary , and very raging , the Slaves made the Pilot put off , bidding him be of courage , and make use of his time to escape the Enemy , who were not far from them , they laboured so hard , that by force of Oars they got the Mouth of the River , where the Waves of the Sea beating against the stream of the River , the Pilot ( who on the other side was afraid of falling into the Enemies hands ) did all was possible for man to do , till seeing they gained nothing , and the Seamen not able to pull any longer he left the Helm . Then the Consul discovering his Head , cryed out , Courage , Pilot , fear no storm , for thou carriest Caesar and his fortune . Whereupon the Pilot and his crew astonished at these words , redoubling their force passed the Mouth of the River , got out to Sea ; but because the Winds and the Waves still drove them towards the Lee shore in spite of all their endeavours , and day approaching , the Mariners fearing to be discovered by the Enemy , Caesar angry at fortune that envyed him , suffered the Pilate to ragain the River , and the Boat presently running afore the Wind , came to the place from whence they set out : Caesar's Friends admired at his boldness , others blamed him for having done an action more proper for a private Soldier than a General ; and he seeing his design had not succeded , and that it was impossible for him to pass over without being known , sent Posthumius in his place . He first had charge to tell Gabinius that he should presently embark the Army , and bring it to him ; and if he refused , then to address himself to Anthony , and at last to Calenus , and if none of these three had spirit enough to execute these orders , he had a Letter for the Army in general , by which the Soldiers were exhorted to come over and follow Posthumius , landing at any place they could , without regarding the Ships ; for he had more need of Men than Ships , so much confidence had he in fortune , indeed more than in prudence . Pompey then judging he ought no longer to delay , drew out his Army in Battalia , and caused them to advance against Caesar ; but two of his Soldiers being entred into the River to sound the Ford , and one of Caesar's Men having slain them both , he took this as an ill presage , and led back his Forces into the Camp , though many lamented the loss of so fair an occasion . As for the Forces at Brundusium , Gabinius refusing to follow the orders brought by Posthumius , with all that would follow him , went the way of Illyria by Land , taking such long Marches , that his Men being quite tired , the Inhabitants of the Country cut them all in pieces , for which Caesar could not yet be revenged , being engaged in affairs of more importance . Anthony shipped away the rest , and having the Wind right aft , passed in sight of Apollonia with a merry Gale ; but about Noon the Wind beginning to slacken , they were discovered by twenty of Pompey's Galleys ▪ who made up towards them , they were fearful lest the Stems of the long Ships running on board them should pierce through and sink them ; however , they were preparing to fight , every Man laying hold of his Sling , his Javelin , or Arms of the like nature : when on a sudden there sprung up a fresher gale than the former ; so that Anthony setting his low Sails , went ●pooning away before , whilst the others not able to bear Sail , were tossed too and fro , where the Winds and Waves pleased , and at length driven into the Narrows , and cast upon Lee shores where there were neither Port nor Harbour . Thus Anthony safely recovered the Port of Nymphaeum without losing more than two Ships , which unfortunately running upon the Flats were taken by the Enemies . Caesar having now with him all his Forces as well as Pompey , they pitched their Camps in sight of each other , upon eminencies where each entrenched themselves , raising out Forts , which were often attacqued by one Party and the other , one General still striving to block up the others Army , and cut them off from Provisions , so that there happened many Skirmishes . In this new mode of making War , as Caesar's Men one day proved the weaker in a Fort assailed by the Enemy , a Centurion called Sceva , famous before for many gallant actions , being wounded in an eye , leaped from the Rampart , and making a sign with his hand for silence , as if he had something to say , he called to one of the Centurions of the contrary Party , a Man of Reputation , to whom he said , Save the life of one of thy own quality , save the life of thy Friend , send some body to lead me by the hand thus wounded as I am . Whereupon two Soldiers stepping in to receive him as a Runaway , he slew one before he suspected the deceit , and knocked the other down . He did this action out of pure despair he was in of being able to defend the place ; but it succeeded better than he imagined ; for this happy success so raised the courage of his Companions , that they repulsed the Enemy , and remained Masters of the Fort. Minutius who commanded had a great share in the Glory as well as in the danger of this Assault ; for 't is said his Buckler was six and twenty times pierced through , and he was wounded in the eye as well as Sceva ; so Caesar honoured them both with many Military Recompences . Mean time , he had formed intelligence in Dyrrachium , and upon hopes the place would be delivered to him , he came with a small company to the Gate which is near the Temple of Diana ; but his design being discovered , came off again without doing any thing . The same Winter Scipio , Father-in-law to Pompey , bringing him another Army out of Syria , was set upon in Macedon by C. Calvisius , whom he defeated , and slew him a whole Legion , fourscore Soldiers only escaping . There came now no more Provisions to Caesar by Sea , Pompey being the stronger , wherefore the Soldiers were forced to make Bread of a certain kind of Herbs , pieces of which being by some Runaways brought to Pompey , thinking it would be to him a joyful present : instead of rejoycing at it , What sort of Beasts , said he , have we to deal with ? Caesar now pinched with necessity drew together his Forces , resolving to engage Pompey whether he would or no ; but Pompey being now possessed of several good Forts , kept close in his Trenches , which so much troubled , Caesar , that he undertook a work almost impossible , and scarcely credible , which was to inclose all the Forts Pompey had , with a Trench drawn from the Sea , judging that though his design took not effect , he should gain the reputation of a man capable of great things ; for this Trench must have been * twelve hundred Furlongs in length . Pompey on his part drew Lines and Trenches directly opposite to Caesar's Works : thus one eluded the Enterprises of the other . At length there happened a great Fight between them , wherein Pompey bravely repulsing Caesar's Men , and having put them to flight , pursued them to their very Camp. Many Colours they took , and had taken the Eagle of a Legion , if the Standard-bearer who carried it had not thrown it with all his force into the Trenches , that he might preserve it for Caesar ; for the Roman Soldiery have a great respect for their Standards : Caesar with other Companies came to the relief of those that fled , but so terrified were these too , that as soon as they beheld Pompey at a distance , though they were near the Camp , it was not possible for Caesar to stop them , nor to make them go in again , nor so much as to hearken to him , the Soldiers fled away in disorder without shame , without reason , or without any thing to oblige them to it : Caesar might well run up and down , and with reproaches shew them , that Pompey was yet a great way off . This hindred them not from throwing down their Arms , and flying , or else standing still silent and immoveable , fixing their eyes upon the ground with shame and confusion , so great was that panick fear had possesed them . There was an Ensign who , as his General would have stopped him , presented him the point of his Javelin , but he was upon the spot punished by the Guards as he deserved . Those who escaped into the Camp were so cast down , that they kept no Guard at the Gates , nor lined the Rampire , but the Trenches were left without any to defend them . All men believed that Pompey might have thrown himself into the Camp with the Flyers , and so have made an end of the War , if Labienus , ( for God would have it so ) had not perswaded him rather to pursue those he had routed , then march up to the Trenches ; him therefore he believed , whether it were that he was not in such haste as to make an end of all at once , or that seeing the Camp defenceless , he feared some Ambuscade , or else being victorious , scorn'd that little advantage . Going therefore to charge those were still abroad , he made yet a great Slaughter , so that in two Engagements in one day he gained twenty eight Colours , and twice lost the opportunity of ruining his Enemy beyond redress . And Caesar himself stuck not to say that that day the War had been ended , had his Enemy known how to make use of his Victory . Pompey after this glorious Success , wrote largely of it to the Kings and Commonalties ; and conceived hopes that in a short time Caesar's Army , either oppressed by Famine or terrified with this Disgrace , would yield themselves to him ; especially the Tribunes , fearful of being punished for a fault they knew themselves guilty of . But they and all the Soldiers touched with Repentance as by Divine Inspiration , confessed themselves Criminals ; and afflicted themselves the more , that their General spoke kindly to them , and granted them Pardon before they asked it : They would not forgive themselves ; but with a wonderful Change , desired , as a Punishment of their Fault , they might be decimated , according to the custom of their Ancestors ; but he would by no means admit it ; which encreased their shame the more , that they should be guilty of such Cowardize in prejudice of the best Man of the World , and who most deserved their Faith and their Services . They besought him that at least he would punish the Ensigns , who had been the Cause of this Rout ; for in flying they had only followed their Colours : and seeing Caesar could not resolve to do that , but with much ado would consent to the Punishment of a few , his Moderation begot in the minds of the Soldiers a General Joy. They began all with one voice to cry out that he should lead them against the Enemy , that by gaining a new Victory they might wipe away their Infamy ; and in the sight of their General they swore by whole Companies one to the other , never to return from the Fight but Victorious . Wherefore his Friends advised him to take the Army at their Words , and make tryal of them upon this height of Repentance , before their Zeal grew cooler : But he answered them before all the Multitude , that he would chuse a time more proper to shew them the Enemy ; exhorting them then to remember the good Will they now protested : and in private he told his Confidents , that it was convenient to let that fear , which so late a loss had imprinted , be worn a little out of the minds of the Soldiery ; and by temporizing , let the fierceness of his Enemies , heightned by their late Victory , be likewise a little cooled . He confessed withal he had committed a great fault in coming to encamp so near Dyrrachium , where Pompey had all things in abundance ; whereas if he had drawn himself farther off , they might have met with equal Difficulties . After having discoursed in this manner , he came to Apollonia , and from thence privately by Night took his March towards Thessaly ; and on the way , coming to a little City called Gomphes , that refused to open their Gates , he took it by Storm , and gave the Plunder to his Soldiers ; who having long endured Scarcity , fed now beyond measure , and filled themselves with Wine ; especially the * Almains , whose Drunkenness made them ridiculous to all the rest : So that here again in all appearance , Pompey lost a fair occasion of Victory by not pursuing an Enemy he despised ; but lying still , whilst in seven days March he got into Thessaly , and encamped near Pharsalia . It is reported there happened at Gomphes a thing very memorable , that in an Apothecary's Shop there were found twenty Old Men , all People of Quality , lying groveling upon the Ground , with Caps by them , in the posture of Drunken Men , dead without any Wound ; and another sitting in a Chair , who , acting the Physitian , had presented the Cups to the rest . After Caesar's Departure , Pompey held a Council of his Friends ; where Affranius Advice was , that he should employ the Sea-Forces , in which they were the stronger , to pursue Caesar now flying and necessitous , and to incommode him what they could , whilst Pompey with the Land-Army past speedily into Italy , which favoured their Party , and where the other had no Forces ; and placing good Garrisons both in Gaul and Spain without stirring from home , settle the Seat of the War in the Capital City of the Kingdom . But this Advice , though perfectly good , was not followed ; they chose rather to believe those who maintained that Caesar's Army would soon by Famine be forced to yield to them ; or if that happened not , yet after the Success of Dirrachium , it was no great Task to give Perfection to that Victory ; that besides , it would be a shame to let Caesar fly without pursuing him , or to let it be said that the Vanquished and the Vanquisher fled each their several ways . Pompey therefore moved by these Arguments , but principally out of Consideration of the Eastern Nation , and of Lucius Scipio , lest any disgrace should happen to him in Macedon ; and besides this , assuring himself upon the Alacrity of his Soldiers , who ardently desired to fight , followed Caesar : And as well as he encamped near Pharsalia , at about thirty Furlongs distance from him , Provisions were brought to him from all Parts ; for he had before fortifyed the Passages , the Havens and the Forts ; so that he had continual Supplies by Land , and every Wind brought him some by Sea. But Caesar had no more than what he daily with much difficulty sent out to forage for ; yet , for all that , none of his Men forsook him : On the contrary , as if they had been animated by some Divine Spirit , they testifyed an incredible earnestness to fight . They considered that being all Veterans , trained to War for ten Years together , and having to deal only with Raw Soldiers , they should prove the stronger ; but if the War were spun out in length , and they forced to labour in Trenches and other Works , Age already growing upon them , the consuming more time would be to their disadvantage : Wherefore they desired no longer delay ; thinking it better to try the Fortune of Arms , than to fight longer against Hunger and Famine . On the other side , Pompey , who knew all these things , judged there might be danger in coming to an Engagement , and committing himself to the hazard of a Battel with experienced Men , whom Despair had made capable of attempting any thing ; and who were besides commanded by Caesar , the most fortunate General of the World : But that he might more securely and with more facility defear them , streitned as they were , and already weakned with want of all things , the Country where they lay not being over fertile , and they having no Sea-Port , nor so much as a Ship to escape in : He therefore resolved , and surely with a great deal of Prudence , not to fight ; but vanquish his half-starved Enemies by starving them more . But having with him a great number of Senators of the same Quality with himself , the Choice of all the Roman Knights , and many Kings and Potentates , they all exhorted him to give Battel ; some out of Ignorance , others having in their Heads the Victory at Dirrachium , others relying upon the great number of their Forces , in which they had the advantage ; and some , who , weary of the War , chose rather to hazard Victory at one push , than attend it from good Conduct . They shewed him Caesar provoking him to fight , and always drawn out in Battel . But he turned that Example against themselves ; and told them , Caesar did that , being forced to it by Famine , and that he ought the rather to lie quiet , the more Caesar was streitned for want of Provisions . And yet at last , seeing all the Army , puffed up with the last Victory , desired to fight ; and that many Persons of Quality reproached him that he loved to command , and that he spun out the War with design to maintain himself so much the longer above so many People his Equals ; that they called him King and Agamemnon , because Agamemnon had likewise commanded Kings during the War ; he was constrained to forego the Resolution he had taken . And now Fortune , which had not been over-favourable to him in many other Accidents of this War , forsook him quite . He grew fainter and slower than ordinarily he used to be ; and prepared for this Fight much against his Will , to his Ruin , and the Loss of those who counselled him to it . Caesar had that Night sent out two Legions to go fetch in Corn ; for praising Pompey for temporizing , and believing he would continue to do so , he endeavoured nothing more than the bringing Provisions to his Camp from all sides : But when he had a little notice that his Enemy was disposed to give Battel , he was very joyful , conjecturing him forced to it by the head-strong humour of his Soldiers ; and causing those two Legions sent out for Forrage , speedily to return , he gave all his Men Order to be in a readiness : About Midnight he sacrificed to Mars and Venus his Mother ( for it is said , that the Family of the Iulii had their Original as well as Name from Iulus , Son to Aeneas ) and withal , made a Vow to build a Temple in the City in Honour of that Goddess . After the Sacrifice , there having appeared a stream of Lightning , which extended it self from Caesar's Camp over that of Pompey's : Those of this Party promised themselves a bright and glorious Victory ; but Caesar interpreted it to his advantage ; saying , he was going with one blow to extinguish all the Glory and Power of Pompey . As Pompey sacrificed the same Night , the Victims escaping , could not be retaken , a Swarm of Bees came and set upon the Altars : There was raised a little before Day in Pompey's Army a Panick Terror ; which yet himself going from Quarter to Quarter , appeased , and after slept soundly ; and when his Friends waked him , told them , he dreamed he was dedicating a Temple in the City to Venus the Victorious : His Familiars and his Soldiers , who had heard nothing of Caesar's Vow , rejoyced mightily at it , they believed the Advantage certainly theirs , and began to despise the Enemy , and do things more by impulse of Passion than Reason ; in so much , that some crowned their Tents with Laurel , which is the Token of Victory , and made their Slaves prepare Magnificent Feasts : Nay , some there were who disputed among themselves for Caesar's High Priesthood . Pompey , who had great experience in what related to War , had an aversion for all these things ; but he let not his Anger break forth , for it would have been a trouble to him , neither did he now think it secure to reprove People who loved rather to command than obey , and who by their Importunity had forced him to actagainst his Judgment . So stupifyed was now this Great Man , who had ever before been so happy ; whether he were troubled that his Counsel was slighted , being so perfectly good , and that he was constrained to hazard the safety of so many Men , together with his own Glory , which never yet had any like it ; or whether his Genius presenting to him his approaching Misfortune , appaled him , being just at the point of losing in one moment so great and sublime an Authority . However , at length having said to his Friends , that whoever gained the Victory that day , would be the Commencement of infinite Calamities to the Roman People , he began to draw up his Army in Battel : from whence some making reflexion on these words which on a suddain heat escaped him , have believed that if he had been Victorious , he would have made himself Master of the Commonwealth . Now , to give an Account of the number of the Forces on both Parts , without having recourse to that Multitude of Authors , who so ill agree in this Point , I will follow the gravest of the Romans ; who report exactly the number of the Italians , as the principal Force of the Army , and make little mention of the Auxiliaries , whom indeed they had but little consideration of . Caesar had about two and twenty thousand Men , of whom about a thousand were Horse ; and Pompey had half as many more , of whom about seven thousand were Horse : So that most credible Authors say , that there were about seventy thousand Italians in both Armies ; those who are most modest say , sixty thousand ; and those who are boldest , four hundred thousand ; of whom some say Pompey's made more than half , others that Caesar's were but one third ; so difficult it is , exactly to know the truth . But however it were , both the one and the other Party placed their chief Relyance on those of that Nation : Not but that Caesar had good Auxiliary Forces ; he had French Cavalry , and a great number of Transalpine Gauls , and Grecian Light Armed Foot of the Acarnanians , Etolians and Dolopes . But Pompey had a great multitude of all the Oriental Nations , as well Horse as Foot ; out of Greece , the Lacedemonians with their Kings , the other Peloponnesians and Boeotians ; and even the Athenians came to this War. Though both Parties had caused it to be proclaimed by the publick Cryer , that all Persons were forbid touching them , being Priests to Ceres , the Inventor of Laws ; yet would they come to bear Arms , that they might have the Honour to fight for the Roman Empire . After the Greeks , came Troops of almost all Nations lying upon the Sea-Coasts of the Levant Seas ; from Thrace , from the Hellespont , from Bithynia , Phrygia , Ionia , Lydia , Pamphilia , Pisidia , Paphlagonia , Cilicia , Syria , Phaenicia , Iudaea , Arabia , Cyprus , Rhodes ; with Slingers from Crete , and all the other Isles . There were likewife Kings and Sovereigns with their Forces : Deiotarus , Tetrarch of Gallograecia ; and Ariarathes , King of Cappadocia ; Taxiles lead the Armenians from this side the Euphrates ; and Megabates , Lieutenant of King Artabasus , those from beyond that River ; besides several little Sovereigns that brought what Forces they had . They say likewife , that Cleopatra and her Brother , yet a Child , sent sixty Gallies ; whose Forces were not at the Fight no more than those of the rest of the Fleet , who lay doing nothing at Corcyra . And most certain it is that Pompey was not so prudent as he ought to have been , in not making good use of his Naval Forces ; in which he was so strong , that he might always have hindred the bringing from any place Provisions to his Enemy ; but chusing rather to fight on Land against Men hardened to Labour , and accustomed to Victory : But it is apparent that the Victory at Dyrrachium made him slacken his Care , and that nothing could have been more advantageous to Caesar than that loss ; for Pompey's Soldiers , grown proud with that Success , would no longer obey ; and marched against their Enemies hand over head . But decreed it was ▪ he should commit this fault , to give Birth to that Empire which extends it self so far over the Nations of the Earth . The Armies being disposed and ready to fight , the two Generals by words endeavoured to encourage their Men : And Pompey spoke to his in this manner . The Oration of Pompey . AT length , Soldiers , you are put in a posture to fight , rather by commanding me , than doing what I command : For whereas I was resolved to destroy Caesar by temporizing , you would needs fight him . Since you , therefore , are the Enactors of this Battel , and the Arbiters of it , shew what you are to those Enemies you so far surpass in number : Despise them as young and vigorous Conquerors should the Vanquished , surcharged with Age and tired with Labour . Besides , your advantage over them lies not only in your Preparations and Forces , but in the Testimony of your own Consciences , and in the Iustice of your Cause ; since we fight for Liberty , for our Country , for the Laws , for Glory , for so many Senators , and so many Roman Knights , against a Man who aims at Dominion by his Thefts and Robberies . Let us go on then in good hopes whither your Courage leads you , and remember the Day of Dyrrachium , when we put to flight the same Enemy ; and what a great number of Colours you in one day brought away your Prize . Caesar , in like manner , encouraged his Men in words to this purpose . The Oration of Caesar. THe most difficult part of our Labours is now at an end , Fellow Soldiers , we are no more to fight with Hunger and Want , we have now only Men to deal with ; aud this day will put an end to all , provided you do but remember the promise you made me at Dyrrachium , and in what manner you swore to one another in my presence , never to return from the Fight without Victory . These are the Men we are come to seek from as far as the Pillars of Hercules ; those who durst not stand us , but fled before us out of Italy ; these , who , after we had fought ten Years together for the Glory of our Country , after that we had gained a multitude of Victories , and added to the Roman Empire four hundred Nations in Spain , Gaul and Brittany ; would have deprived us of the Honours due to us , of the Triumphs and other Recompences our Services merited . In a word , these whom I could never move , neither by the Iustice of my Right , nor by the Favours I have done them ; for you know how many of them I have set free without doing them the least injury , in hopes they would do things reasonable for me . Remember then their Injustice ; and if ever you did believe I had any kindness or good will for you , if you , if you have ever experienced my Liberality or received my Largesses , let this Day 's Actions make good your Acknowledgments . It is no hard matter for Old Soldiers to overcome Hot-headed Young sters , unskilled in the Mystery ; and who like Children , come to the business in disorder , and despising their General : for I am certainly assured he himself leads them trembling , and sore against his mind to this Battel ; for seeing his Fortune grow old , he is himself grown slothful and stupid , and does not so much command as obey the Command of others . Hitherto I have yet spoke to you only concerning the Italians ; for the Strangers , I would not have you trouble your selves , nor account them for any thing ; nor would I have you go to charge the Slaves of Syria , Lydia and Phrygia , only born for Flight and Servitude : I know it certainly , and you shall see it , that Pompey will not give them any place in his Battel . Engage therefore only the Italians ; and if the Strangers come to run after you like Dogs , when you have routed the Italians , spare them as your Allies ; but put all the Strangers to the Sword , to strike a terror in others . But first of all , to perswade me that you remember your promise , and that you desire to die or overcome , as you go out of the Camp I command you , that your selves pull up the Palissade , and fill up the Trench , that we may have no hopes left but in Victory : And that the Enemies seeing we have no more a Camp , may understand that of necessity we must lodge in theirs . After having thus spoke to his Soldiers , he left two thousand of the oldest for Guard of the Baggage ; and the rest , as they came out of the Camp , pulled up the Pallissade and filled up the Ditch with as little noise as might be : Which being told to Pompey by some who thought they prepared themselves for Flight ; he knowing their Confidence , began to sigh , that he must fight against fierce Beasts , whom he might have defeated by Famine ; which is the only way to reduce Beasts . But now there was no going back ; for as the Proverb says , The Knife was at his Throat . Wherefore , leaving four thousand Legionary Soldiers for the Guard of the Camp , he caused the rest to march in Battalia between Pharsalia and the River Enipeus ; where Caesar planted himself directly opposite to him : So that the Front of both Battels was composed of the Legions , in three Bodies , at some distance one from the other ; whose Flanks were covered with two Wings of Horse , among whom were mixed Archeres and Slingers . The Legions , in whom both Parties placed their chief Hope , being ranged in this Order , they brought on the Strangers , more for Shew than Service . Pompey had a great number of divers Languages , out of which he drew apart the Macedonians , Peloponnesians , Boeotians and Athenians , as more accustomed to keep their Ranks with silence , and placed them near his Legions ; and for the others , Caesar had conjectured he drew them into a Body apart , with Orders to environ the Enemy as soon as the Battel was begun , and to do what they could to break in and plunder Caesar's Camp , whose Works he had seen thrown down . Scipio , Father in Law to Pompey , was in the middle of the Battel , L. Domitius on the Left Wing , Lentulus on the Right , and Affranius stayed for Guard of the Camp. In Caesar's Army Sylla , Anthony and Cn. Domitius commanded ; and he , according to his custom , chose his place at the Head of the Tenth Legion : Which the Enemies having observed , they opposed against him all their best Horse ; that being the stronger in number , they might inclose him . Caesar , on the contrary , knowing their design , drew off a Body of three thousand Men of the best of his Foot to releive him upon occasion ; and commanded , that as soon as they saw the Enemy come to invest him , they should charge them with their Piles , aiming chiefly at the Face ; for young and unexperienced People who put value on their Beauty , would be fearful to receive any Wound might render them deformed . And now the Generals went through the Ranks to give necessary Orders , exhorting them to shew their Courage , and giving them the Word for that day ; which on Caesar's side was , Venus the Victorious ; and on Pompey's , Hercules the Invincible . Thus standing in Battalia , they for a long time kept silence on both sides ; each Party keeping his Ground , and expecting when the other should begin the Fight . For they were moved with Compassion to see the greatest number of Forces that had ever before been seen together of the Italian Nation , and all Chosen Men , about to expose themselves to the Hazard and Uncertainty of a Battel , for the Interest and Passion of two Romans , envious of each other : And as the Danger approached , the Ambition wherewith they had hitherto been blinded , began to remit , and give place to Fear . Reason having chased away the furious Appetite of Glory , began to represent to them the greatness and the Cause of the Disgrace wherein they might fall . That two Men disputed for the Preheminence with contempt of their Lives , and yet neither could promise to himself the living in the meanest Degree , unless he got the Victory : And that for their Difference such numbers of brave Men were about to hazard their utter Destruction . It came likewife into their Minds , that having so lately been Friends and Allies , and endeavoured to render each other mutual Service for the Support of their Grandeur , they should now draw Swords one against another , and oblige to be Followeres in their criminal Passion so many Generals and Officers , among whom nothing but Concord ought to have been maintained , being of the same City , and some of them Brethren ; for so they were , having engaged themselves unawares , as in two different Parties of so many thousand Men of the same Notion , many extraordinary things must necessarily happen . Thus the two Generals making these reflecrtions , were touched with remorse ; and because this Day was to make one of them the first or the last of all Men , they could not easily resolve to begin a Fight , the Success whereof was so soubtful . Some report , that both of them shed tears . The Day was now well advanced , whilst both Parties thus stood viewing one another , and the Legions stood firm , without moving from their places ; till Pompey perceiving that the Strangers , wearied with the delay , kept their Ranks but ill ; fearing lest by their Example the others might take the liberty to do the same before the Battel began , commanded first to sound the Charge ; which Caesar on the other side immediately scconded . And now the Soldiers , heartned by the sound of the Trumpets , and the presence of their Officers ; who going through the Ranks , encouraged them to do well , began to march one againsts the other with an incredible Vehemence ; yet with deep silence , like People who had often been upon the same Occasions . When they came within a Dart's Flight the Light-Armed Foot gave the first Discharge , and then the Horse fell on ; where after having given great Evidences of their Valour on both sides , Pompey's had the Advantage , as being more numerous ; and went about to invest the Tenth Legion . Whereupon Caesar gave a Sign to his Reserve appointed for that purpose to advance , which at an instant they did , throwing their Piles at the Faces of the Horse-men ; who , not able to bear the Brunt of these desperate Men , nor endure that they should pierce their Cheeks and thrust out their Eyes , fled away in disorder : Which gave Opportunity to Caesar's Horse , who before were fearful to be environed , to charge Pompey's Legions in Flank , where they lay naked , being deserted by the Horse-men . Pompey advised of it , gave Order to his Foot not to advance farther , nor to assail the Enemy , nor to throw any Pile ; but presenting their Points to those came at them , to fight standing their Ground . Some have praised this way of fighting invented by Pompey , as advantageous to those that are like to be inclosed : But Caesar disapproves it in his Commentaries ; because , in casting the Pile the blow is more violent , and the motion gives life to the Courage of the Soldier , which grows cold and faint by standing still ; besides , that it is more easie to overturn those are only planted like Stakes , which now happened ; for after Caesar's Horse had charged upon the Flank , Pompey's Right Wing , which lay naked , and stood still whilst they poured upon them at distance whole Showers of Darts : The tenth Legion came up close to them in Front ; and finding them in Disorder , made them give Ground ; which was the beginning of the Victory . In other places they fought with divers Success , and every where made a great Slaughter ; yet in a Fight of so many Legions there was not heard the least Cry , either of the Wounded , or of those that fell , save only the last dying Gasps and Groans of them who gave up the Ghost in the same place where they had fought . The Strangers , Spectators of so many noble Actions , were astonished to see Soldiers so resolutely keep their Ranks ; in so much , that surprized with their height of Bravery as at a Miracle , they durst not so much as attempt Caesar's Camp , defended only by a few Old People ; but stood like Stocks , or Men that had lost their Senses . But when they saw Pompey's Right Wing , pressed hard by Caesar , begin to recoil , yet still fighting in the same manner , they set a running all towards the Camp , crying out , they had lost the Day ; and after having pulled down and plundered the Tents of their own Party , fled every Man which way they best could . The noise of this Rout made the other Legions give Ground , first in good Order , an● defending themselves the best they might ; but at last , charged home by the Enemy , who now found himself the stronger , they likewise betook themselves to Flight . And now Caesar , to prevent their Rallying , and to make an end at once , not only of this Battel , but of the whole War , did an Action of great Prudence in causing it to be proclaimed throughout his whole Camp , that they should spare the Citizen , and put the Stranger to the Sword ; for at the same time the Vanquishers pursuing the Vanquished , bid them stay there in safety : And the Proclamation of those Orders having passed from hand to hand through both Armies , that Saying , Stay there in Safety , served as a word to Pompey's Men , to make themselves be known ; and that the easier , because being all Italians , they wore the same Habit , and spoke the same Language . Thus Caesar's Soldiers , passing by their Country-men , sell upon the Strangers ; of whom they made a mighty Slaughter , they not being in any posture of defence . Pompey beholding his Men fly , lost his Courage , retreating by little and little into his Camp ; and being entred his Tent , sat still a great while without saying a word , like to Ajax Telamon ; to whom , as it is said , something like this happened at the time of the Trojan War. But few of his Men returned into the Camp , because it having been told them at the time of the Defeat , that they should stay there in safety ; and their Enemies having done them no violence , they were dispersed by Companies on one side and on the other . Towards the Evening Caesar going through all his Army , began to entreat the Soldiers not to think of any repose , till they had taken Pompey's Camp ; telling them , that if they suffered the Enemy to rally , they were only victorious for a day ; whereas by making themselves Masters of the Camp , they made their Victory perfect , and gave the last Stroke to the Work : Wherefore , stretching out his hands like those that supplicate , he began himself to advance that way before them all . Though they were extremely tired , yet Caesar's Discourse and Authority gave them new strength , besides their present good Foutune , and the hopes they had to force the Trenches , which they thought a thing very important ; and there is no surer Remedy against Weariness than Hope : So they stormed the Pallissade with scorn of those that defended it . When Pompey was told of it , he at length broke his profound Silence with these words ; And how ! Into our very Camp. And presently changing Habit , mounted on Horse-back ; and accompanied by four of his Friends , rid all Night full Speed , and at Break of Day came to Larissa . Caesar , as he had foretold when he was drawing out his Army , lodged in Pompey's Camp , supped with Meat they had made ready for him , and the whole Army was feasted at the Enemy's Charge . As for the Dead on both sides , as well Romans as Allies , ( for the number of the Strangers was so great it was hard to count them ; besides , none took the pains ) Caesar lost thirty Centurions , and two hundred Legionary Soldiers ; or according to the Account of others , twelve hundred : And on Pompey's side theredyed ten Senators , among whom was L. Domitius who had been sent into Gaul , Successor to Caesar ; and about forty Roman Knights of the best Families of the City ; for the Soldiery , those who set down the greatest number say five and twenty thousand : But Asinius Pollio one of Caesar's Captains who commanded in this Battel , writes in his Commentaries , that there were not above six thousand slain . Such was the success of the famous Battel of Pharsalia . Among those who did best , they give the first place to Caesar , the second place to the same Caesar , with the Tenth Legion , by the Consent of all the World ; and the third Honour is due to the Centurion Crastinus , whom Caesar , as he went out of the Camp , having asken , what hopes he had of the Battel ? replyed with a loud voice ; We will over come , Caesar ; and thou shall this day praise me , either alive or dead . And indeed , all the Army bare witness , that they had seen him run like a Fury through the Bottalions , and do Actions almost incredible . His Body being found among the Dead , Caesar adorned it with Military Rewards ; and in that manner caused it to be be buried apart , with a Magnificent Tomb , near the common Sepulture of others . Pompey departing immediately from Larissa , came to the Sea ; and going first into a little Boat , met by chance with a Ship , and got to Mitylene : where taking with him Cornelia , and lading his Equipage upon four Galleys come to him from Rhodes and Tyre , he would go neither to Corcira , nor to Africa , where he had another Army and a Powerful Fleet ; but chose rather the way of the East towards the King of the Parthians , by whose Assistance he hoped to recover all he had lost . He told his Design to no one , till being ready to land in Cilicid , he discovered it to his Friends ; but they advised him not to trust the Parthian , against whom Crassus had so lately to very ill purpose made War , and was still puffed up with Victory he had gained against the Romans : Besides , it was not safe to carry among Barbarians a beautiful Woman like Cornelia , who was moreover , Crassus Widdow : They therefore proposed to him either Egypt or King Iuba ; the later they thought not of sufficient Reputation , but all counselled his Retreat into Egypt . They alledged that it was not far off , that it was a Powerful Kingdom , an Excellent Country , where he would want neither Shipping nor Provisions , nor Money ; and whose Kings , though yet but Minors , were obliged to serve him , because of the good Offices he had done their Father . So by those Reasons he was perswaded to bend his Course towards Egypt . There was at present a Division in the Royal Family ; Cleopatra , who before reigned joyntly with her Brother Ptolemy , being driven out , now raised Forces about Syria ; and Ptolemy her Brother was encamped near Mount Cassia , on the Frontiers of Egypt , to hinder her Re-entry into the Kingdom . It happened that the Wind drove Pompey into that place ; who seeing so great an Army on the Shore , stopped ; and because he judged , as it proved true , that the King was there , he sent one to give him advice of the Cause of his coming , and to remember him of his Friendship with his Father . He was yet but thirteen Years of Age ; and had for Overseers Achillas in what concerned Affairs of War , and Photinus the Eunuch for the Treasury : Those began to consult betwixt them what they should do in this Conjuncture ; and having called to counsel with them Theodatus the Rhetorician , School-Master to the Infant King. He proposed to them an execrable Advice ; which was , to cut off Pompey , to gain the favour of Caesar : Which being resolved on , under pretence that in that place the Sea was full of Shoals , so that greater Vessels could not approach , they sent him a wretched Boat , in which there were some Officers of the Royal House , and with them a certain Roman Soldier called * Sempronius , who now bore Arms in Egypt , but had formerly served under Pompey . He presented him his hand on the Part of Ptolemy ; inviting him to enter , and go with him to his Friend , who waited for him . Mean while the Army was drawn up in Battel on the Sea Shore ; in the midst of which appeared the King , clad in his Royal Robes , as if to do Honour to his Guest . Though Pompey had already some cause to distrust , considering this Army in Battel , the pittifulness of the Boat , that the King came not in Person to meet him , nor sent any Person of Quality ; yet he went into the Skiff , repeating to himself these Lines of Sophocles . To Tyrants Courts , the Valiant and the Brave ; Though free they enter , soon become their Slave . When he saw that after he was got some distance from his Ships no Person spoke to him , his suspition increased . Wherefore , either knowing Sempronius for a Roman , or a Soldier that had served under him , or conjecturing it because he only stood up , according to the Discipline of the Romans , which permits not Soldiers to sit before their General ; he said , turning towards him , Surely I have known you , Fellow Soldier : Which Sempronius having acknowledged , as soon as he turned away , he gave him the first blow , which was followed by many others that took away his Life . His Wife and Friends seeing afar off this Murther , began to cry out ; and lifting up their hands to Heaven , imploring the Gods Revengers of violated Hospitality , with all speed took their Flight . Photinus's People cut off Pompey's Head , which he kept to present to Caesar when he should arrive in Egypt , out of hopes of a great Reward ; but he revenged this Murther as became him . Some one having found the Trunk of his Body , buried it upon the Sea-Shore , raising over it a little Tomb ; upon which some other wrote this Inscription ; Scarce should a Temple to hold that suffice , Which huddled in a little Sand , here lies . This Sepulchre being in process of time quite covered over with Sand , the Emperour Adrian visiting that Country , caused it in these our times to be sought for ; and after having found it with the Copper Images which the Inhabitants of these Coasts had dedicated to Pompey , which were fallen with age in the ruines of a Temple , he caused the Rubbi●● to be removed , made the Sepulchre visible , and set up the Images . Thus ended this great Man his days , after having fortunately put an end to many Wars of great Importance , and augmented the Roman Empire , by which he got the Title of Great . Never before had he been vanquished , and from his very youth began to be happy in all his undertakings ; for from the three and twentieth to the eight and fiftieth year of his age , he had in effect the power of a King , though he took upon him only the quality of a private Citizen , because of the dispute for preheminence between him and Caesar. Lucius Scipio his Father-in-law , and all the rest of the persons of Quality that escaped from the Battel of Pharsalia , retired to Corcyra , where they had of purpose left Cato with other Forces and three hundred Galleys . There having divided the Fleet among Pompey's chief Friends , Cassius sailed towards Pontus to engage Pharnaces to take up Arms against Caesar ; Scipio and Cato went into Africa , relying upon those Forces Varus had , and the assistance they hoped for from Iuba King of the Moors . And Pompey's Eldest Son , with Labienus Scapula and another part of the Army , went by great Journeys to Spain , with design to draw that Province to their Party , to raise other Forces of Spaniards , Celtiberians , and even of Slaves , and to make the greatest Preparations they possibly could ; so great were yet the Wrecks of Pompey's Power , which by a prodigious blindness he deserted and fled . The Soldiers in Africa offered Cato the chief Command ; but he refused it , because there were there present Lieutenants of Consular Quality , and he had never arrived to higher Dignity in the City than the Charge of Pretor . Wherefore L. Scipio being chosen General of that Army , he laboured likewise in these Quarters to encrease and exercise his Forces ; so that there were raised at the same time two powerful Armies against Caesar ; one in Africa , and the other in Spain . He for his part stayed at Pharsalia but two days after the Victory , that he might sacrifice to the Gods in the Field of the Battel , and suffer the Soldiers take some repose , tired with the Toil of that Great Day . He likewise granted Liberty to the Thessalians , who had served him faithfully upon this Occasion : And the Athenians coming to demand his Pardon , he forgave them with these words ; How often must the Glory of your Predecessors with-hold you from falling down those Precipices whither your own faults lead you ? The third day he marched towards the East , whither he understood Pompey was fled : As he passed the Hellespont upon little Boats for want of Ships , in the middle of the Strait Cassius ( in his way to Pharnaces ) suddainly comes up with a great number of Gallies ; and though he might with so many Bottoms have easily defeated his Enemy , who was infinitely the weaker ; yet such was the prodigious good Fortune of Caesar , that the other was so extremely surprized , thinking he was come of purpose to meet him , that of his own accord he yielded himself into his Hands , demanded Pardon , and delivered up to him the Fleet ; so powerful was the Opinion only of Caesar's continual Happiness , for I can find out no other Cause ; and am of Opinion , that in all the Dangers he ever encountred , his good Fortune never served him to better purpose than now , when Cassius , a Warlike Man , having seventy Gallies , meeting him by chance so ill prepared , durst not attempt to fight him ; and yet , after he had setled himself in the Supreme Power in the City , he who out of a Cowardly faint-heartedness yielded to him in his Passage , killed him in the height of his Prosperities ; which proves the more , that Cassius , terrifyed in that manner , yielded only to the Fortune that advanced Caesar. Thus escaping beyond his Hopes , as soon as he was landed , the Ionians , Etolians , and other Nations inhabiting that great Peninsula , which is called Asia Minor , sent Deputies to him , to crave his Pardon ; which he granted : And understanding that Pompey was gone towards Egypt , he sailed towards Rhodes ; whence , without staying for his Army , whom he had ordered to rendezvouz in this Island , he embarked on Cassius his Gallies , and those of Rhodes , with those Forces he had , and towards the Evening went to Sea : He told no body whither he designed , but only gave Order to the Pylates to follow the Admiral 's Light by Night , and the Flag by Day . And when he was in the Main Sea , he commanded the Master of his Galley to stear towards Alexandria ; where he arrived the third Day after . The King's Tutors , who were still about Mount Cassia , came forthwith to receive him : And having at his Arrival but few People about him , he remained for some time without doing any thing . In the mean time he civilly received all such as visited him , walked often about the City under pretence of being pleased to view it , went often to Philosophy Schools ; where standing , he would hear the Professors : and by this manner of living , he gained the Favour and Esteem of all the People of Alexandria : But when his Army was arrived he put to death Achillas and Photinus , for their Villany committed on the Person of Pompey ; and Theodotus then escaping him , Cassius after finding him in Asia , caused to be hanged . The Alexandrians hereupon taking Arms , and the King's Army coming to oppose Caesar , they fought in several Engagements with divers Success , as well about the Palace as the adjoyning Shores ; so that once Caesar , pressed hard upon by the Enemy , threw himself into the Sea , and escaped them by swimming ; and his Coat-Armour falling into the Egyptians hands , they hung it up in the place appointed for Trophies . But in the end , in the last Battel , fought near the Nile , where the King was in Person , Caesar remained Conqueror . He spent nine Months in all these Affairs , till such time as he setled Cleopatra in the Kingdom of Egypt instead of her Brother , and made a Progress with her upon the Nile , followed by four hundred Vessels , to see the Country , or perhaps being in love with that Woman ; but we will speak of those things in writing the Affairs of Egypt . When they would have presented to him Pompey's Head , he would not see it ; and commanded it should be interred in the Suburbs , where he consecrated a Chappel to the Goddess Nemesis , which in our time , when the Emperor Trajan made cruel War upon them , the Jews pulled down ; the demolishing it being of importance to them . Caesar having done these things in Egypt , caused his Army to march with little noise through Syria , against Pharnaces , who had already been successful in many Occasions ; he had seized upon some places depending on the Romans ; he had defeated Domitius , Caesar's Lieutenant , in a Set Battel ; and puffed up with this Success , had sacked the City of Amisa in the Kingdom of Pontus , and publickly sold one part of the Inhabitants , and made Eunuchs of all who had not obtained the Age of Puberty : But frightned at Caesar's coming , and repenting of what he had done ; when he was come within two hundred Furlongs of him , he sent to him Ambassadors to treat of Peace ; with Orders to present him with a Crown of Gold , and very impertinently to offer him the Daughter of their King in Marriage . When he had heard the Occasion of their coming , he made his Army march ; and amusing the Ambassadors with words , advances up to Pharnaces Camp ; where beginning to cry out , Shall not Parricide now be immediately punished , he leaped on Horse-back , and with the first Shout put the Enemy to Flight , and made a great Slaughter without any of his Army 's drawing their Swords , save only a thousand Horse that first followed him when he began the Charge . Some Historians report that he should now say ; O! how happy was Pompey , to have gained such Reputation , with the Title of GREAT , for having to deal with such People in the Mithridatick War. And concerning this Victory he wrote to the City ; I came , I saw , I overcame . As for Pharnaces , he was content to retire into the Kingdom of Bosphorus , which Pompey left him ; and Caesar had not now leisure to pursue him , or lose time in these letter Affairs , being called elsewhere by so many more important Wars ; wherefore he directed his Course towards Italy , taking up all along as he marched through Asia the Tribute-Money , which much troubled the Commissioners , who had raised it upon the People with a thousand Cruelties , as we have said in writing the Affairs of Asia . Understanding by Letters that he received from Rome , that the City was extremely tormented with new Seditions ; and that Anthony , General of his Horse , had with the Army seized upon the Great Place ; he left the Affairs of Asia , to make all speed thither . His Presence forthwith appeased the Tumult of the City , but there was another raised against himself : The Soldiers required to be payed what was promised them at Pharsalia , for having exposed their Lives ; and that they might be dismissed , having served the time appointed by the Laws . He caused them in Excuse to be told , that the Victory of Pharsalia was not yet perfect , because War still continued in Africa : but as soon as that was ended , he would perform his Promise , and give them over and above a thousand Drams a Head. They with arrogance replyed , that they stood not in need of Promises , but of ready Money ; so that Crispus Salustus , who was sent to them , was fain to save his Life by Flight . Upon report hereof made to Caesar , he drew Anthony's Legion , which had been left for the Guard of the City , about his House , and to the Guard of the Gates , left the Mutineers should in their fury begin to plunder Private Houses . And himself , contrary to the Advice of all his Friends , who counselled him not to expose himself to the fury of an Incensed Multitude ; with a signal Audacity of Mind , as they were in the Field of Mars , came suddainly upon them : And mounting on a place where he might be seen by all the Mutining Companies , they ran to him , not yet appeased , but without Arms ; and saluting him , called him Emperor , according to Custom . He commanding them to tell him what it was they desired , they durst not speak of Money , because he surprized them with his Presence ; but out of the hopes they were in , that he yet standing in need of the Army to make an end of the Remainder of the War , would ( if they desired to be dismissed ) himself speak of the Gift he had promised them , contented themselves to cry out all with one Voice , that they intreated him to discharge them : To which , without any delay , he made answer , That he granted their Request ; and seeing them so much the more astonished at this Answer , as they least of any thing expected it , and that they stood in a profound silence , he added ; I will , notwithstanding , give you all that I have promised you as soon as I have triumphed with others . This word filled their very Soul with Shame and Jealousie ; considering what an Infamy it would be for them , if after having deserted their General under pretence of being weary of the War , new Soldiers should follow his Triumphant Chariot : Besides , they should deprive themselves of the Booty they might get in the African War , and render themselves odious both to Caesar and the contrary Party . And making these reflections , they a long time kept silence , hoping Caesar would at last grant them something more , and change his Mind , because of the pressing necessity . But he continuing silent as well as they ; and when his Friends besought him to say something more to them , and not leave in suspence People that had served him so well , as he began to speak to them , calling them Gentlemen , and not Fellow Soldiers , which is a sign he looked upon them as discharged , they could not endure to be treated in that manner , but interrupted him ; and by their Cries testifying their Repentance , besought him to permit them to stay still in his Service ; and because he refused them , and descended from the Tribunal , they redoubled their Cries , intreating him to stay and punish their fault . Hereupon he stopped a good while , as if he had been in pain what to resolve on ; and at length remounting the Tribunal , told them he would not punish a Man ; but however , he was sorely troubled that the tenth Legion , whom he had always preferred before the others , had begun this Mutiny : And to them he added , I give you your Discharge , and will pay you what I promised you as soon as I return from Africa : And at the end of the War I will give you Lands , not as Sylla did ; taking them from others , or mixing the Usurpers among those are spoiled of them , to nourish perpetual Enmity between them ; but I will divide amongst you the Publick Lands , my own particular Inheritances ; and if those be not enough , I will buy more with my Money . Whereupon , all the rest with Shouts and Acclamations applauded him , but the tenth Legion was quite cast down , believing they should never regain Caesar's favour ; wherefore they besought him to decimate them , according to the Custom of their Ancestors . Till he , unwilling to afflict them any farther , because he perceived their Repentance serious , pardoned them as well as the rest ; and shortly after departed to go for Africa . From Rhegium , passing over to Messina , he came to Lylibaeum ; and unstanding that Cato with the Fleet and part of the Land Forces had the Guard of Utica , where lay all the stores of the contrary Party , and where fate a form of Senate , composed of three hundred persons , who had for some time given orders in what concerned the War , and that L. Scipio their General and the most considerable of the Party were at Adrumetum with the rest of the Army , he went to land . There he had advice that Scipio was gone to meet with King Iuba , wherefore he took the opportunity of his absence , and drew up his Army before the Enemies Camp. Labienus and Petreius Scipio's Lieutenants ▪ accepted the defiance and vigorously beat back Caesar's Men , driving them before them with contempt , till Labienus's Horse wounded in the Belly , having reversed and thrown him down , his Esquires carried him out of the Fight , and Petreius contenting himself with having tried the courage of his Soldiers , believing he could overcome whenever he pleased , caused the Retreat to be sounded , saying to those about him , We must not deprive Scipio our General of the honour of beating them himself . Thus fortune shewed it self once more powerful for Caesar ; for his Enemies cooling in the midst of the Victory , let the whole fruit of it escape out of their Hands . 'T is said Caesar only stood his ground , all the rest fled , and that with his own hand he was bringing back the Standard of a Legion to the Front of the Battalia , when Petreius drew off into his Camp , in which Caesar willingly imitated him . This was the success of the first Engagement Caesar met with in Africa . Some time after a rumour was spread , that Scipio was coming with eight Legions , twenty thousand Horse , of which the most part were Lybians , a great number of Targetiers , and thirty Elephants , and together with him King Iuba at the Head of thirty thousand Footmen , twenty thousand Numidian Horse , store of Darters , and besides all , sixty Elephants . The Soldiers were still disheartened with their late disgrace , and the Enemy now seemed to them very formidable , both by reason of the number and valour of the Numidian Horse , besides they had not been used to fight against Elephants , But when afterwards they understood that Bocchus another King of the Moors had seised upon Cirta , the Residence of King Iuba , so that recalled by domestick Danger he had made a speedy return into his Kingdom with his Army , leaving only with Scipio the thirty Elephants , they took such heart , that the fifth Legion desired they might be placed before the Elephants , and having obtained it , began the Victory by the defeat of those Beasts , wherefore to this day they carry an Elephant painted in their Colours ; the Fight was for a long time stifly maintained on both sides , till in the end Caesar remained victorious . Scipio's Camp was taken and pillaged , Night prevented the further pursuit of those that fled , of whom every one shifted for himself as he best could , and Scipio quitting all went away with Afranius by Sea in twelve open Boats. Thus this Army composed of fourscore thousand fighting Men , the most part old Soldiers , encouraged by the success of the first Fight were utterly defeated in this one Battel , which augmented much the Glory of Caesar by the confession of his Enemies themselves , who attributed this Defeat more to his good Fortune than their own remisness ; but they slattered themselves , for this misfortune arrived only by the fault of their Commanders , who had not the prudence to spin out this war in length , whereby they might have reduced Caesar ( engaged in a strange Country ) to want of Provisions ; and besides in not pursuing to the upshot their first Victory . Three days after the defeat , news thereof coming to Utica , and Caesar following it at the heels , all men disposed themselves to flight , Cato hindred no Man , nay , he gave Ships to all such persons of quality as asked him , but for himself he stood firm ; and when those of Utica promised to entreat Caesar for him before they did for themselves , he told them smiling he stood not in need of any Intercessors , and Caesar knew it well . Afterwards having put together what Money and Papers he had , he sealed them up , and disposed them in the hands of the Magistrates of Utica , towards the Evening he bathed and supped , sitting as he at other times used , since Pompey's death ; he altered not a jot of his manner of living , but was served after his accustomed manner , and discoursed familiarly with his Servants . He talked of those that were gone , if they had a good Wind , how far they might be off , and if they believed that when Caesar came to morrow they would be got out of sight . When he was going to Bed he let nothing extraordinary escape him , only he embraced his Son with somewhat more tenderness , but not finding his Sword near his Bed according to custom , he cryed out he was betrayed by his own Domesticks , who had not left him wherewith to defend himself , if his Enemies assailed him by night ; and when they besought him not to make any attempt upon his life , but to repose without his Sword , he told them to oblige them to believe him : If I had a mind to die , could not I knock my Head against this Wall , or strangle my self with the Cloaths that I wear , or throw my self headlong down , or stifle my self with stopping my Breath ? With these words and some others he perswaded them to lay his Sword in its place , that done , he desired there might be brought him that Book Plato writ concerning the Soul , which he read quite over , and when he thought those who kept Guard at his door slept , he thrust his Sword into his Belly . His Entrails coming out at the wound , some groan heard by those at the door , obliged them to run in with Chyrurgions , who put his Entrails again still warm as they were into his Body , sowed up the wound , and after having laid to it a Plaister , and rolled it up , his Senses being come to him , he feigned to repent himself of the fault he had committed , thanked them that they had helped him , and told them that now he stood in need of some repose ; but after they were gone , carrying with them his Sword , and had shut the Door that nothing might disturb his rest , whilst they thought he slept he got off by little and little the R●ller and Sewing of the Wound , and pulling out his Entrails , tore them with his Fingers and Nails , and so died in the fiftieth year of his age . He was esteemed the gravest and most firm in his resolution of all men living , who judged not of what was just and honest by what the people practised , but by strong and generous reasons . He espoused Martia the Daughter of Philip , who had never before been married , he loved her dearly , and had Children by her , and yet in favour of the Friendship he bore to Hortensius , who had no Children , and passionately desired to have one , he resigned her over to him till such time as his Friend had a Son , and then took her home again , as if he had only lent her : such was Cato . Those of Utica celebrated for him Magnificent Funerals ; and Caesar hearing the news of his death , said , Cato envyed the Glory I might have got by doing a noble Action . And yet when Cicero wrote a Book in praise of his death , and called it Cato , Caesar wrote another , and called his Book Anticato . When Iuba and Petreius had heard what had happened , and saw that they had neither hopes of flight or safety , they slew each other with their Swords in a Chamber where they had eat together . Caesar made the Kingdom of Mauritania tributary , and gave the Government to Crispus Salustus . He pardoned those of Utica together with Cato's Son , and finding in that City a Daughter of Pompey's with two Children , he sent her to her Brother without doing her the least unkindness . But he put to death all he could find of those three hundred which they called a Senate . As for Lucius Scipio General of the defeated Army the Waves cast him into the Enemies Fleet , from whence seeing no way to escape , he run his Sword through his Body , and threw himself into the Sea. Thus Caesar ended the War in Africa . Being returned to the City he entred Triumphant over four several Nations . The first Triumph was over the Gauls , many of whose people he had subdued and brought under the Roman Empire , and reduced to obedience those that were revolted . The second over Pharnaces . The third over the Africans that had taken up Arms for Scipio , wherein was led Captive the Son of King Iuba , yet a Child who afterwards became an Historian . And the fourth , of the Egyptians defeated in a Fight by Water on the Nile , but this Triumph was placed between the Gaul and the Pontick . Though he triumphed not over the Romans because they were his Fellow Citizens , which had been no Glory to him , and a shame to the Roman People , yet in the pomp were carried Pictures of all those Defeats , and the Pourtraictures of the Men , save only Pompey's , which he durst not shew because of the grief all men had for his loss , yet fresh in memory : yet the people forbore not shedding tears for his misfortune , especially when they knew L. Scipio General of a Roman Army , with his Breast wounded with his own hand , precipitating himself into the Sea , and saw Petreius perish in the Dining Room , and Cato tearing out his Bowels like a fierce Beast ; for Achillas and Photinus the sight of them was as pleasing as the flight of Pharnaces , which made all the world laugh . 'T is said that in these Triumphs they carried sixty thousand Talents and a half of Silver Money , with two thousand eight hundred twenty two Crowns of Gold , weighing twenty thousand four hundred and fourteen Pounds . He distributed to every Soldier five thousand Attick Drams , to every Captain double , to the Colonels and Captains of Horse four times as much , and to all the people a Mina by the Head ; besides he exhibited divers pleasant Spectacles , Horse-racing , Musick , Combats on Foot of a thousand against a thousand , on Horseback of two hundred against two hundred , and another Fight of Horse and Foot together , he made likewise twenty Elephants fight against twenty , he represented likewise a Sea-Fight , wherein were four thousand Rowers , and a thousand fighting Men on a side . He likewise caused a Temple to be built to Venus , according to the vow he had made before the Battel of Pharsalia , and near to that Temple built a publick Hall for the Roman People , not to use Traffick in , but for the pleading of Causes , and to render justice , and learn how to render it , in like manner as there are many in Persia , and by the Goddess side he caused to be set up the Statue of Cleopatra , which is to be seen to this day . And lastly , having taken the number of the people , he found them one half less than they were at the beginning of the War , so much had the Differences which had happened between these two Men weakened the Common-wealth . For himself being made the fourth time Consul , he undertook the Expedition of Spain against the young Pompey , which was a Remain of the Civil War , he had not reason to slight ; for all those people of Quality that had escaped out of Africa got thither , and the Wracks of the Pharsalian and African Defeats were here assembled , besides the assistance of the most warlike Nations of Spain and Celtiberia , and a great number of Slaves that followed Pompey's Army , who having been four years exercised to the War , offered to serve him if he would try the fortune of a Battel . This was the cause of Pompey's overthrow ; for that without delay he would go meet Caesar , though the old Captains whom the Battels of Pharsalia and Africa had made wiser , counselled him to prolong the War , being the only means to ruine his Enemy , who could not subsist in a Country where he had no conveniencies ; for Caesar was come in seven and twenty days , counting from the day he left the City , and with store of Baggage had performed a wonderful Journey . Besides his Army never shewed less resolution out of the thoughts possessed them , that they were to deal with a multitude of War-like Enemies , and whom despair would make attempt any thing , which was the reason Caesar made no haste to engage till Pompey provoking him to Battel , reproached him with faintheartedness , which not able to endure , he drew up his Army in Battel before Cordona , and that day he likewise gave Venus for his Word , as Piety was that of Pompey's . When the Armies were going to close , Caesar seeing his Men go on but coldly , and seem to be afraid , invoked all the Gods , beseeching them with hands lifted up to Heaven , not to let the lustre of so many glorious Actions be darkened in one day , and running through the Ranks , encouraged his Soldiers , taking off his Head-piece that he might be the better known . But do what he could he could not raise their Spirits , till snatching a Buckler out of a Soldiers hand , he said to the Tribunes were about him , This shall be the last day of my life , and of your engagement to the War. And at the same time made furiously towards the Enemy : he had scarce advanced ten foot but he had above two hundred Darts thrown at him , some of which he avoided by bending his Body , and others received on his Buckler , when the Tribunes run with emulation to get about him , and the whole Army thereupon charging with all their fury , they fought all day with divers advantage , and at length towards the Evening the Victory fell to Caesar , and 't is reported , that hereupon he was heard say these words , That he had often fought for Victory , but that now he had fought for life . After the Defeat , Pompey's Men flying into Cordona , Caesar , to prevent their escape thither , lest they should rally and renew the Fight , caused the place to be invested by the Army , where his Soldiers being so tired they could not work in the Circumvallation , heaped up together the Bodies and Armour of the slain , which they kept piled up with their javelins stuck into the ground , and lay all night under that kind of Rampire . Next Morning the City was taken . Of Pompey's Captains Scapula getting up on a Pile of Wood burnt himself ; the Heads of Varus , Labienus , and other persons of Quality were brought to Caesar. As for Pompey he fled from the Battel with a hundred and fifty Horse , bending his course towards Cartea where his Fleet lay , he entred the Port in a Litter , and in the habit of a private Man. But seeing the Seamen had likewise lost all hopes , he threw himself into a little Boat , in which as he was going out to Sea , his Foot tangling in the Cordage , one of his people going to cut the Rope , by mischance cut his Heel , so that to cure his wound he was forced to go ashore at a small Village , where hearing that Caesar's Horsemen were coming , he took his flight through a Country covered with Thorns and Briars , which added to his wound , so that being tired , and sitting down at last under a Tree , he was found by those gave him chase ▪ and slain , generously defending himself , his Head was carried to Caesar , who caused it to be buried . Thus was this War ended by one only Fight , contrary to the opinion of all the world . Those who escaped from this Defeat , went to Pompey's younger Brother , sirnamed Sextus , but he only made War like a Rover , hiding himself , and flying from place to place . As for Caesar ; having now put an end to all the Civil Wars , he returned to Rome more powerful and glorious than ever any had been before him ; wherefore all imaginable Honours were done him to gain his favour . All the Tribes , all the Nations and all the Kingdoms allyed and Friends to the Roman People made Sacrifices , Shews and Offerings in every Temple , and in every publick place , his Statues were every where to be seen set up in divers fashions , some adorned with Oaken Crowns , as having saved his Country , like those wherewith the Citizens formerly honoured those who saved their lives , likewise by publick Decree they gave him the Titles of Father of his Country , perpetual Dictator , Consul for ten years , and of Holy and Sacred ; and it was enacted , that he should administer Justice seated on a Throne of Ivory , or of Gold , that he should wear the Triumphal Robe at Sacrifices , that on those days whereon he had gained his principal Victories publick Feasts and Prayers should be made , and that every five years the Priests and Vestals should offer up Vows for his safety ; that those who entred into office should swear not to oppose any of his Orders , and in Honour of his Birth-day they changed the name of the Month which they called Quintilis , and named it Iuly . It was decreed likewise by an Act of the Senate , that Temples should be built to him as to a God , and among others one in common to him and Clemency , where their Statues stood hand in hand . Thus by publick Vows they requested his Clemency , whose Dominion they stood in aw of , some likewise there were who would have called him King , but he forbid it with threats , signifying his aversion for a name which could not but be unhappy after the execrations fulminated by the Ancients against that Dignity , he likewise dismissed from about his person the * Pretorian Cohorts , of which he had made use during the War , and contented himself with the publick Officers . As he gave audience , thus attended in the place , the Senate led by the Consuls with the ordinary pomp came to present him those Edicts before spoken of , he gave them every one his hand , but when they came in a Body rose not from his Seat , and suffered them to stand , which gave subject of discourse to them who accused him of aiming at the Royalty . After having accepted all the other Honours , save only the Consulate for ten years , he designed himself Consul for the next year with Anthony General of his Horse , and gave Anthony for his Successor in the charge of his Horse , Lepidus , then Governour of Spain who had his Lieutenants in that Province . He recalled all Exiles except those who were banished for some great crime , and pardoned all those of the contrary Faction , even many who had born Arms against him . At the same time he gave to some Offices for a year , to others Governments of Provinces , or Armies to command , which gave the people occasion to hope that he would restore the Government of the Common-wealth as Sylla had done , who was mounted to the same power ; but those hopes appeared to be ill founded . After all this , one of those who would confirm the rumour spread abroad concerning the Royalty , having put upon the Head of one of his Statues a Wreath of Lawrel , interlaced with white Ribbands , and the Tribunes of the People Marull●s and Casetius having informed themselves of , discovered and imprisoned the Author of the Action , believing thereby to oblige Caesar , who seemed to take amiss the speaking of the name of King , he approved their proceedings , and when in the Assembly some saluting him gave him the Title of King , perceiving the people shed tears , he pleasantly reproved them , by saying , I am not King , but Caesar , as if they had mistaken one name for another ; but when Marullus issued out process against those had called him by that name , and caused them to be brought before him by the Ushers as Criminals , he could not brook it , but complained to the S●nate of Marullus and his Colleagues , who out of malice gave him the reputation of affecting the Tyranny , adding they were worthy of death , but he would be satisfied that they were deprived of their Offices , and the quality of Senators . This action confirmed the opinion of all the world , that he was glad to be called so , that he might prove by degrees the minds of the people , and at last mount to the Monarchy ; for it was a crime to have called him a King , and besides the Office of the Tribunes was hallowed and inviolable , by Oath of the Ancients , and by old Laws , and besides they stayed not till the time of their Magistracy ( which approached ) was expired , which heightened the indignation of all good Men. And as soon as he perceived it , he repented himself to have exercised his power with too much rigour , as soon as he beheld himself in peace , and as some say , gave orders to his Friends to govern themselves with prudence , because his Enemies had already an occasion to do him hurt ; whereupon they asking him if he would not have the Spanish Cohorts continually about his person , he answered that nothing could be more miserable than to be perpetually guarded , nor any condition of life be more uneasie : yet all this hindered not the endeavours of those who would have had him take the Title of King. And as he was Spectator at the Lupercal Ceremonies seated upon a Throne of Gold in the place for Orations , Anthony his Colleague in the Consulate , running about the City naked , and anointed with Oil ( as is the custom for the Priests of those Ceremonies ) ascended the place where he sate , and planted a Diadem on his Head. He laid it down as soon as he saw how few people applauded the Spectacle ; Anthony put it on once more , and he took it off the second time . The people looked upon this Debate with silence , impatient to see what would be the issue ; but when they at last perceived Caesar remained Master , the place was filled with Acclamations and Prayers for his Prosperity . After this , whether he lost all hopes , or that he grew weary of the pursuit , he quite gave over this design to avoid all envy , and that he might leave the City , which he began to grow jealous of , because of his Enemies , or else for the better preservation of his health , never more afflicted with the Falling Sickness and sudden Convulsions than when he lay idle , he resolved upon a far distant Expedition against the Getes and the Parthians . The Getes being a people hardened to labour , warlike and almost bordering upon the Roman Empire , he resolved to prevent their attempts : and for the Parthians he designed to revenge the Murder of Crassus , which they had committed contrary to their Treaties . He therefore sent before sixteen Legions and ten thousand Horse which had passed the Adriatick Gulf , and forthwith a rumour was spread , that there was an Oracle of the Sibyls which declared that the Parthians could not be subdued by the Romans , unless they were commanded by a King. This made some talk publickly that in what concerned the Romans they might all call him Dictator or Emperour or some other softer name than that of King , but in regard of other Nations taxed under the Roman Empire , there needed no scruple be made at the giving him that Title . He having still refused it , hastened all he could to get out of the City where many envied him . But four days before the day appointed for his departure he was slain by his Enemies in the Palace , either out of malice to see him raised to such supreme felicity and height of Command , or else ( as themselves said ) out of a desire to restore the Common-wealth to its first Estate ; for they feared after having overcome these other Nations nothing could hinder him from making himself King : yet as it appears to me it was only for the name sake they attempted all things ; for in the thing it self there is no difference between Dictator and King. There were two Chiefs of this Conspiracy , the Son of that Brutus whom Sylla put to death , M. Brutus Cepio who came for refuge to Caesar himself after the Battel of Pharsalia , and C. Cassius who yielded to him the Galleys in the Hellespont , both of Pompey's Party , and with them was joyned one of Caesar's most intimate Friends Decimus Brutus Albinus . He had always treated them honourably , and with great confidence , and when he was going to the War in Africa , had given them Armies , and the Government of the Gauls , to Decimus Brutus of the Transalpine , and to M. Brutus of the Cisalpine : Brutus and Cassius were at this time designed Praetors , and were in difference for a jurisdiction , which among the Citizens is accounted the most honourable of all others , whether they contended out of ambition , or only feigned to do it , lest their Conspiracy should be perceived : Caesar was Arbitrator between them , and , as 't is said , he acknowledged to his Friends that Cassius had reason , but yet he would favour Brutus , so much he loved and honoured him , for all men believed he was his Son , because he visited Servilia Cato's Sister at the time she grew with Child of Brutus , wherefore 't is likewise said , that in the Battel of Pharsalia he gave express order to his Captains to have a great a care as possibly they could of Brutus's life . However , whether he were ingrateful , or knew nothing of it , or did not believe it , or that he thought his Mother's incontinence a dishonou● , whether love of liberty made him prefer his Country before his own Father , or being of the ancient race of the Bruti who had expelled the Kings , and now pricked forward by the reproaches of the people , who on the Statues of the old Brutus , and on this Praetor's Tribunal had secretly written such words as these , Brutus thou sufferest thy self to be corrupted with gifts . Brutus thou art dead , would to God thou wert now alive ; either thy Successors degenerate , or thou hast not begot them . He , I say , young as he was , chafed by these and such like things , engaged himself in this Enterprize as an Act worthy his Predecessors . The Discourses concerning the Royalty were not then quite extinct , when just as they were going to the Senate Cassius took Brutus by the hand , and said , What shall we do if Caesar 's Flatterers propose to make him King ? To which Brutus answered , that He would not be at the Senate . Whereupon , the other again demanded , What if they summon ●s as Pretors , what shall we do then , my Friend ? I will , said he , defend my Country , even till death . Whereupon , Cassius embracing him , said ; And what Persons of Quality will you take for Companions in so brave an Attempt ? Do you think there are none but Tavern-People and Artificers that put Writings on your Tribunal ? Know that they are the Prime Men of the City , who expect from other Pretors only Plays and Shews ; but require their Liberty from you , as the Work of your Predecessors . Thus they discovered to each other what they had long had in their thoughts ; and began to try their own Friends , and some of Caesar's , according as they knew them capable of good things . They engaged in their Design the two Brothers , Cecilius and Bucolianus , Rubrius Rex , Q. Ligarius , M. Spurius , Servilius Galba , Sextius Naso , Pontius Aquila : And of Caesar's Friends they drew to their Conspiracy Decimus , of whom I have already spoken ; Caius Casca , Trebonius , Attilius Cimber , Minutius and Basillus . When they thought they had Companions enough , for it was not convenient to communicate this Design to all the World , they gave their Words one to another without either Oath or Sacrifice , and yet no one changed his mind , or ever discovered the Plot. There was nothing now wanting but choice of time and place . The time urged , for within four days Caesar was to depart and take Guards . For the place , they thought the Palace most convenient ; for they concluded that all the Senators , though they were not made privy to it , yet , seeing the Action , would joyfully joyn with them ; which , as it is said , happened at the death of Romulus , after having changed the Regal Power into Tyranny . Wherefore this Attempt would have the same Success with that ; especially , being not privily executed , but in the Palace , and for the Good of the Commonwealth . That they needed not to fear any thing from Caesar's Army , being all composed of Roman People ; in conclusion , that the Authors of this great Action doing it publickly , could expect nothing but Reward . Having all decreed the Palace for the place of Execution , there were divers Opinions concerning the manner of doing it ; some being of Opinion they should likewise make away Anthony , Caesar's Colleague , the most powerful of his Friends , and well beloved of the Soldiery . But Brutus opposed that ; saying , That it was only by killing Caesar , who was as a King , that they ought to seek for the Glory of destroying Tyrants ; and that if they killed his Friends too , Men would impute the Action to private Enmity , and the Faction of Pompey . This Advice prevailing , they only expected the assembling of the Senate . Now the day before Caesar being invited to sup with Lepidus , carried along with him Decimus Brutus Albinus : and during Supper the Question being proposed what Death was best for Man ; some desiring one kind , and some another , he alone preferred the suddainest and most unexpected . Thus divining for himself , they fell to discourse of the Morrows Affairs . In the Morning finding himself somewhat out of Order with the Night's Debauch , and his Wife Calphurnia having been frightned with dismal Dreams , she advised him not to go abroad ; and in many Sacrifices he made , there were none but affrightful Tokens : He therefore gave order to Anthony to dismiss the Senate . But Decimus Brutus perswading him that it was more convenient he went himself , to avoid the Opinion might be conceived , he did it out of Pride or Scorn , he went to dismiss them himself , coming to the Palace in his Litter . There were at present Plays in Pompey's Theatre , and almost all the Senators were at the Windows of the Neighbouring Houses , as is the Custom in the time of Spectacles . The same Morning the Pretors , Brutus and Cassius , gave Audience to those made Suit for it , with great tranquillity , in a Gallery before the Theatre . But when they had heard what happened to Caesar in the Sacrifices , and that therefore they deferred the Senate , they were much troubled . One of those that stood there having taken Casca by the hand , told him ; You kept it close from me that am your Friend but Brutus has told me all . Whereupon Casca pricked in Conscience , began to tremble ; but the other continuing with a smile ; Where then will you raise the Money to come to the Edility ? Casca gave him an Account . Brutus and Cassius themselves being talking together , one of the Senators , called Popilius Laena , drawing them aside , said ; I pray God what you have in your hearts may succeed happily , but it is fit you make haste . At which they were so surprized , that they gave him no Answer . At the same time that Caesar went to the Palace in his Litter , one of his Domesticks who had understood something of the Conspiracy , came to find Calphurnia ; but without saying any thing else to her but that he must speak with Caesar about Affairs of importance , he stayed expecting his Return from the Senate , because he did not know all the Particulars : His Host of Gnidus called Artemidorus running to the Palace to give him notice of it , came just at the moment of his being killed ; another , as he sacrificed before the Gate of the Senate-House , gave him a Note of all the Conspiracy ; but he going in without reading it , it was after his death found in his hands . As he came out of his Litter , Laena , the same who before had spoken to Cassius , came to him , and entertained him a long time in private ; which struck a Damp into the Chiefs of the Conspiracy , the more because their Conference was long : They already began to make signs to one another , that they must now kill him before he arrested them ; but in the Sequel of the Discourse , observing Laena to use rather the Gesture of a Suppliant than an Accuser , they deferred it ; till in the end , seeing him return thanks to Caesar , they took Courage . It is the Custom of the Chief Magistrates entring the Palace , first to consult the Divines ; and here as well as in the former Sacrifices , Caesar's first Victim was found without a heart , or as some say without the Chief of the Entrails . The Divine hereupon telling him it was a mortal Sign , he replyed laughing , that when he went to fight against Pompey in Spain he had seen the like : and the other having replyed , that then likewise he had run hazard of losing his Life ; but that at present the Entrails threatned him with greater danger . He commanded they should sacrifice another Victim , which fore-boding nothing but ill ; he fearing to seem tedious to the Senate , and being pressed by his Enemies , whom he thought to be his Friends , without considering the danger , entred the Palace ; for it was of necessity that the Misfortune to befall him , should befal . They left Trebonius at the Gate to stop Anthony under pretence of discoursing some Business with him ; and as soon as Caesar was seated , the other Conspirators surrounded him according to Custom , as Friends , having each his Dagger concealed . At the same time Attilius Cimber standing before him , began to intreat him to grant the Return of his Brother who was in Exile ; and upon his Refusal , under pretence of begging it with more humility , he took him by the Robe ; and drawing it to him , hung about his Neck , crying out , Why do you delay , my Friends . Thereupon Casca first of all reaching over his Head , thought to strike his Dagger into his Throat , but wounded him only in the Breast . Caesar having disengaged himself from Cimber , and caught hold of Casca's hand , leaped from his Seat , and threw himself upon Casca with a wonderful force ; but being at Handy Gripes with him , another struck his Dagger into his Side , Cassius gave him a Wound in the Face , Brutus struck him quite through the Thigh , Bucolianus wounded him behind the Head ; and he like one enraged , and roaring like a Savage Beast , turned sometimes to one and sometimes to another ; till strength failing him after the Wound received from Brutus , he threw the Skirt of his Robe over his Face , and suffered himself gently to fall before Pompey's Statue . They forbore not to give him many Stabs after he was down , so that there were three and twenty Wounds found in his Body . And those that slew him were so eager , that some of them through vehemence , without thinking of it , wounded each other . After this Murder committed in a Hallowed Place , and on a Sacred Person , all the Assembly took their Flight , both within the Palace , and without in the City . In the Croud there were several Senators wounded , and some killed : There were slain likewise other Citizens and Strangers ; not with design , but without knowing the Authors , as happens in a publick Tumult ; for the Gladiators , who were armed in the Morning to give Divertisement to the People , ran from the Theatre to the Senators Houses ; the Spectators affrighted , dispersed as fast as their Legs would carry them , the Commodities exposed to Sale were made Plunder of , the Gates were shut , and many got upon the Roofs of their Houses to secure themselves from Violence . Anthony fortifyed himself in his House , judging they had a design upon his Life as well as upon Caesar's : And Lepidus , General of the Horse , hearing upon the place what had passed , made haste to the Island in the River , where he had a Legion ; which he drew into the Field of Mars , that he might be in readiness to execute the Orders of Anthony ; for he yielded to him , both in the Quality of Caesar's Friend and Consul . The Soldiers would very willingly have revenged Caesar's death so basely murdered , but that they feared the Senate , who favoured the Murderers , and expected the Issue of things . Caesar had no Soldiery with him , for he loved not Guards ; but contented himself with Ushers : Besides , he was accompanied with a great number of People of the Robe , and whole Troops of as well Citizens as Strangers , with Freed Men and Slaves , followed him from his House to the Palace ; but in a moment all these Crouds were vanished , there remained with him only three unhappy Slaves ; who putting him in his Litter , and taking it upon their Shoulders , carried him , who but a little before was Master both of Sea and Land. The Conspirators after the Execution had a mind to have said something in the Senate ; but no body staying to hear them , they twisted their Robes about their left Arms instead of Bucklers , and with thier bloody Daggers in their Hands , ran through the Streets , crying out , they had slain the King and the Tyrant ; causing to march before them a Man carrying a Cap on the Head of a Pike , which is the Badge of Liberty : they exhorted likewise the People to the restoring the Commonwealth ; putting them in mind of the first Brutus , and the Oath wherein he had engaged the Citizens , and with them their Posterity . There were several others who were not of the Conspiracy , who took Daggers , and went with them through the City ; of the number of which were Lentulus Spinther , Favonius , Aquinius , Dolobella , Murius and Petiscus ; who , instead of the Honour they expected , received the same Punishment with those had been guilty ; but none of the People joyned with them , which begot in them both trouble and fear . As for the senate , though all the Senators who knew not of the Plot had in the Tumult taken their Flight , yet they hoped well from them , either because they were Kindred or Friends to most of that Order , or because they knew they themselves had an aversion for the Tyranny ; but they had an ill Opinion of the People , and of Caesar's Soldiers , of whom there were great numbers in the City ; some newly dismissed , to whom he had given Lands ; others distributed by Colonies some time before , who were returned to follow him : They were likewise fearful of Lepidus , because he was Master of the Legion of the City ; and doubted lest Anthony , against the Authority of the Senate , should engage the People to destroy them . Things being in this posture , they with the Gladiators seized the Capitol ; where in their first Consultation it was agreed that they should tempt the People with Gifts ; for they hoped that some of the People beginning to praise the Action , others would follow their Example out of love to Liberty , and desire the restore the Commonwealth ; and they imagined that the Roman People were still the same as they had heard tell they were in the time of first Brutus , who drave out the Kings : but they considered not that they des●red two things contradictory , that the same People should love Liberty , and 〈◊〉 ●●●mselves be corrupted with Gifts ; the last of which was much easier to be hoped for in a Commonwealth long since depraved , for the Multitude of the City was mixed with all sorts of Strangers ; the Freed Men lived equal to the other Citizens , the Slave was habited like his Master , and except the Habit of the Senators , one Fashion was used indifferently among all the rest . Moreover , because of the Corn distributed to the Poor in the City only , all Loyterers , Beggars , and People unskilful in their Professions throughout all Italy flocked the Rome : Besides , there were great numbers of disbanded Soldiers who returned not as formerly every one to his Country ; but expecting to be sent to possess the Houses and Lands of others , quartered together by Bands in Temples and Galleries , under only one Colours and one Captain , who was to be their Conductor to their Colony . These People , after having sold all that they had , to be the lighter to march , were ready to do any thing for Money : So that the Conspirators had no great difficulty to gather together a multitude in the place . But though they were payed for it , they durst not praise the Action out of the respect they bore to the Glory of Caesar , and the fear they stood in of the Contrary Party ; but as if they had in view the Publick Good , they cryed out for Peace , and demanded it of the Magistrates ; and by this means they laboured for the security of the Conspirators , Peace not being to be had without an Act of Oblivion . Thereupon Cinna , allyed to Caesar , and then Pretor , joyns with them : And advancing into the midst of them contrary to the expectation of all the World , threw off his Praetor's Robe , despising it as being given him by a Tyrant : After which he began to declaim against Caesar , calling him Tyrant , and those who had slain him Tyrannicides ; highly praising their Action , as parallel to what their Predecessors had done ; and at the same time commanding they should bring from the Capitol those brave People who had so well served the Commonwealth , to the end to give them those Rewards they had merited . But whatever Command Cinna gave , this Troop seeing , the People who had not been corrupted were not there , would not let them be brought , but contented themselves to continue their Cries in demanding Peace . But when Dolobella , a Young Man of great Reputation , whom Caesar ready to depart , had designed Consul for the rest of the Year , being come with his Purple and the Badges of the Consulate , and had spoke after Cinna violently and with indignation against the Author of his Dignity , pleading hard for the Pardon of a Crime of which he said he would himself have been Partaker of , and proposing ( as some say ) to consecrate that Day as the Day of the Foundation of their City . Then this Assembly of Mercenary People took Courage , seeing a Pretor and a Consul seemed to Authorize them , and they sent to tell the Conspirators they should come down from the Temple . They were glad to hear what Dolobella had done , believing they had now at need found a Consul young , vigorous , and of a good Family , to oppose against Anthony . Yet only Cassius and Brutus came down , the Hand of the last all bloody with a Wound he had received from the former when they stabbed Caesar. Being come to the Assembly , neither one nor the other said any thing mean or low ; they praised each other for what they had done , as if it had been an Action of Honour by consent of all the World : They declared that upon it depended the Prosperity of the City , which was this day made happy ; gave a glorious Testimony of the Prudence of Decimus Brutus , who had very opportunely called to them the Gladiators , exhorted the People to imitate their Predecessors , who drove out their Kings that had not made themselves Kings by force as Caesar had , but were lawfully elected ; and advised them to send for Pompey , the Son of the great Pompey , Defender of the Commonwealth , against whom Caesar's Party yet made War in Spain ; and that they should order the Return of Caesetius and Marullus , Tribunes of the People , whom Caesar had interdicted their Offices , and sent into Banishment , where they still remained . Having spoken to this purpose , they again went up to the Capitol , for they durst not confide in this Multitude . But their Servants and Relations being already permitted to go and come to and from the Temple , they chose some whom they deputed to Lepidus and Anthony , to entreat them to make Peace , to maintain Liberty , and secure their Country from the Miseries attend on Discord . To obtain this , the Deputies praised not the Action ( for they durst not , speaking to Caesar's Friends ) but they said , that in their judgments it ought to be born with ; that those had done it were worthy of Pardon , having undertaken it not out of any hate they bore him , but love to their Country . That the Condition of the City was deplorable , if being almost depopulated by the Seditions wherewith it had a long time been afflicted , they would not spare those few good Citizens left . That it was extremely unjust to run the Commonwealth in hazard of utter Ruin for particular Enmities ; and that instead of laying hold of this Occasion to gratifie their Hatred , they ought to sacrifice to the good of the Estate all the Offences they might possibly have received . Anthony and Lepidus wanted not Will to revenge Caesar's death , but they were fearful of the Kindred and Friends of the Conspirators , and the Affection the Senate bore them ; and above all , of Decimus Brutus . who with an Army held the Neighbouring Gaul , of which Caesar had given him the Government : Wherefore they thought it more expedient to wait for a more favourable Opportunity , and in the mean time try all ways they could to draw Decimus Army , already well wearied , to their Party . So Anthony answered them in these Terms . The Oration of Anthony . IT is no particular Hate makes us act , but only the blackness af the Action : Besides , having promised to Caesar upon Oath we would guard him , or revenge all Attempts should be made against his Person , Religion requires , that those who are sullied with the Crime of his Death should be driven from among us ; and that we should rather live few and innocent , than draw upon our selves a Curse by leaving this Attempt unpunished . Notwithstanding , since you desire it , let us assemble in the Palace ; and what shall be resolved by a common Deliberation for the good of the City , let it be executed . Having made them this Answer , they thanked them , and returned with great hopes all things would succeed to their satisfaction , for they promised themselves the Senate would heartily espouse their Interest . But Anthony commanded to Magistrates to keep Watch by Night in the City , and to take by turns their Seat in the Tribunal as in Broad Day ; having to that purpose given Orders to kindle Fires in all the Streets . The Friends of the Conspirators ran all Night from House to House to solicite the Senators to be favourable to them , and to watch for the Good of their Country . On the other side , the Chiefs of the Soldiers destined for the Colonies ran up and down also , making strange threats if they did not send them to the Lands already given them , and those that were farther promised them . Moreover , the Citizens who would not be corrupted , hearing of the small number of the Conspirators , took heart ; and calling to mind the excellent Qualities of Caesar , could not agree with the others . The same Night Caesar's Treasure and Writings were brought to Anthony's , either at Calphurnia's desire for their greater security , or that Anthony commanded it . As soon as it was Day , the Senate was called by Order of the Consul in the Temple of * The Earth , which was near to his House ; for the durst not go to the Palace because it was under the Capitol , whither the Conspirator were retired with the Gladiators ; nor would trouble the City by making the Army enter , which yet Lepidus brought in . At Break of Day came with the other Senators to the Temple of The Earth Cinna , having resumed the same Habit which the Day before he had cast away , as given him by a Tyrant : Some of the Citizens who had born Arms under Caesar perceiving him , enraged that he who was his Kins-man had been the first who had blemished his Reputation by a malicious Speech , began to throw Stones at him ; and having forced him to shelter himself in a certain House , brought Wood round about it to burn him in it , if Lepidus , coming in with the Army , had no● hindred it ; which raised the Spirits of Caesar's Party , and appalled the Mercenaries and Conspirators . In the Senate all dis-interessed Persons condemned the Action , but the greater part took divers ways to oblige the Conspirators ; and were of Opinion that before any thing else were done , they should come and take their places in the Assembly , having acted fairly , to the end , that from Accused , they might become Judges : Which Anthony did not oppose , knowing well there was no likelihood of their coming , as indeed they did not . To try then the inclination of the Senate , some with vehemence praised the Action , giving to those had done it the Title of Tyrannicides , and voting them rewards ; others without speaking of reward , which indeed they themselves demanded not , were of advice only thanks should be given them , as having done by it good service to the Common-wealth , and others quite cutting off the Complements , said , that what they had done was pardonable . Thus they argued , to see on which side the Senate leaned , that they might better propose the rest . Thereupon the honestest and best men having detested the Assassinate as an execrable crime , yet said , that they would not hinder , but in consideration of the Families of the Guilty , which were of the best of the City ; they should be granted impunity , but they could never suffer them to be honoured , as having well served the State : others on the contrary said , they ought to be granted all other things , with the security of their persons . Some one having thereupon said , that the Honour done to them would defame Caesar : another replyed , that they should rather consider the living than the dead ; whereupon another resolutely affirming that they must declare Caesar Tyrant , or give them their lives out of pure Grace , all the rest holding to this point required the question to be put what judgment they were to make of Caesar. After having first every man swore they would sincerely speak their thoughts , without respect to former Oaths , which necessity had forced from them ; for since he became Master of the Common-wealth they had lost their liberty , and only spoke in fear , lest they should perish like Pompey and a thousand others . Anthony , who observed them conceived presently their imaginations , and judging that in this matter many true things might be said that would cumber and perplex him , thought it best to divert them from this design , by making them believe they acted against themselves ; wherefore knowing that the greatest part of those who talked in this manner had received their Patents and Commissions for Magistracies , and Government of Armies from Caesar himself ; ( for being designed upon very long Expedition , he had disposed of all dignities for five years ) he commanded silence as Consul , and then spoke to this effect : The Oration of Anthony . IT 's necessary those who purpose to advise any thing concerning Caesar , should know , that if he have governed the Common-wealth as a lawful Magistrate , all he has done ought to be approved : but if he have reigned as a Tyrant , his Body is to be thrown into the common Sewer , and all he has done revoked . Now ( to say all in a word ) the whole Universe is concerned in what he has enacted : nay , some things he has done , which though we would , it were not possible for us to disannul , which I will let you fully understand in the sequel of this discourse . At present I will only in the first place put the question to you concerning things that are in our power , and which concern our selves alone , from whence you may give an easie conjecture what order is to be observed in Affairs of more difficulty . Almost all of us here present have exercised or do exercise Offices , to which we have been nominated by Caesar ; and some there are designed by himself to possess them for the future ; for you know that he has for five years disposed of all the annual Dignities of the City , the Governments of Provinces , and Command of Armies , if you will all voluntarily lay them down , that is in your power , therefore let us first of all consult of that , and then I will speak what remains . Having by these words let them know , that they ought rather to think of themselves than of Caesar , he was silent , and at the same time they all began to cry out with one voice , rising up from their Seats , That there was no necessity of giving the people the trouble of calling new Assemblies , for the nomination of Magistrates , and that it was much better , every one should hold the Dignities they had already accepted . Many were the more vehement in this , because they could promise themselves nothing from the Assembly , being under age , among whom the Consul Dolobella himself was the principal , for being yet but five and twenty years of age , he could not obtain the Consulate without violating the Laws . So the precedent inclinations of the day were changed in a moment , many crying out aloud that it would be a shameful thing , if to favour Murderers , and render their impunity more glorious , Magistrates should be deprived of their Dignities : others on the contrary endeavoured to perswade Dolobella and the rest , that they might hope for all things from the people , who would name them to the same Dignities , and that there would be no change of the persons designed , but only the form of Assemblies lawfully held , instead of those overawed by the tyranny , besides it would be more honourable for them not to be esteemed less worthy those Honours , after the restoring the Common-wealth , than under the Monarchy . As soon as they heard these Discourses , some Praetors deposed their Ornaments , and the marks of their Dignities on the Benches of the Authors of this opinion , in hopes to receive them more legitimately with the others , but the greater part being doubtful of the snare , believed , if they once let go what they had in their hands , they should never catch it again . Mean while Anthony and Lipidus went out of the Senate into the place where some were assembled , and demanded their presence ; when they saw them coming from above , they began to cry out in confusion , and after , with much trouble , they were silenced , one of them , whether of his own motion , or suborned , cryed out , that they should prevent the Cities falling into the like calamities which they had formerly suffered . Then Anthony opening his Robe , shewed his Corslet underneath to incense the multitude as if the life of the Consul himself were not secure without Arms. Thereupon some crying out , that the crime ought to be punished , and others demanding pardon for the guilty , and peace : he said to these , As for peace , we will consider of the ways to make it so that it may last ; for it is very hard to find securities for it , since the Oaths made to Caesar , and those with execrations against those that violated them , were in vain . Then turning himself to those required vengeance for this Murder , having praised them as the more religious observers of Faith and Piety , he added these words , I would put my self at the head of you , and first of all my self cry the same thing if I were not Consul , but my charge obliges me to do not so much what is just , as what is advantageous to the Common-wealth ; for so it is ordained by all those in the Palace , though that has been the loss of Caesar , who pardoning those he had overcome in favour of the publick Good , has been murdered by themselves . After these artificial Discourses made by Anthony to each Party , those who were for revenging the Murder , would have Lepidus undertake to execute the vengeance ; and when he began to speak to them , the multitude who were too far off , cryed out , that he should come down unto the middle of the place , that the people might more easily hear him ; whereupon thinking there might be some change in the minds of the people , he came to the Tribunal for Orations , where with tears in his eyes , he before all the world deplored the misfortune arrived to Caesar ; and in the end added , I was yesterday with Caesar in this very place , where today I am forced to demand your opinion of his death , what would you have me do ! To which many crying out , Let him be revenged . The Mercenaries on the contrary cryed out , Peace . To whom he answered , We would with all our hearts ; but what peace can we make ? or upon what Oaths can it be secured , since there are none so sacred by which we have not sworn to Caesar , and yet they have all been violated by those whom we thought good Men ? Then turning to the others ; Our Caesar ( said he ) is dead , that person truly sacred , that adorable Man , and we are fearful his death will cause some great misfortune to the Common-wealth , but the Fathers will consider of it , and the most part of them are of advice to take order in it . Whereupon they began again to cry , Do you alone do that . I would , said he , and can alone undertake it , but it is not sufficient that you and I would or do undertake it alone . Upon these artificial contests , the Mercenaries knowing him inflamed with ambition , praised him , and offered him the High Priesthood of Caesar , which he listened to with much joy , and told them , Remember what you offer me another time if you thing me worthy of it . The hopes he conceived of this Priesthood having given him the boldness to ask with more instance for peace , he told them , Though reason and Iustice forbid it , I will do what you desire . After which words he returned with speed to the Palace , where in the interim Dolobella had shamefully consumed all that time in endeavouring to have himself confirmed in the Consulate . Anthony who expected what the people would do , beheld that with derision ; and because there was great difference of opinion , contented himself to be a Spectator ; in the end seeing the people were not heated with all these things , he resolved to consent to the impunity of the Conspirators , because indeed he saw himself constrained to it , yet dissembling the necessity , he let them understand , that in sparing their lives he did them a great favour ; and as to what concerned Caesar , he undertook to cause all he had done to be ratified and confirmed by Decree . So Commanding silence he began to speak in this manner : The Oration of Anthony . WHilst you debated , Gentlemen , about the crime committed by our Citizens , I gave you nothing of my opinion , and when you put it to the question , and took votes concerning Caesar , I proposed you but one thing of all he had done , which extremely perplexed you , and not without reason , for if we lay down our charges , we tacitly confess that we and so many great men are unworthy . Let us now consider the other things , which it is not easie to express . In so great a number of Cities , Provinces , Kings and Potentates ( for almost all the people which Caesar has subdued by his valour and his Forces from the East to the West have received his Laws , and are obliged to his liberality and favour . ) Can you believe any of them will suffer what they possess to be taken away , at any less rate than blowing up the Flames of War in all parts ? you who think it it convenient to save wicked men because the Common-wealth is weak and impotent . I will not speak of people far distant , whom fear hath hitherto kept within the bounds of duty . Regard not only our Neighbours , but those who dwell among us in Italy , those old Soldiers who have received from Caesar the reward of those Victories for which they exposed their lives . They are still in Bodies , and armed , and there are many thousands of them in the City : what think you they would do , if what was given be taken from them ? Will they wait for other Colonies and other Lands ? You may conjecture by what you saw last night ; for as you went through the City to solicite for the guilty , you know how they threatened you : think you they will stand quietly , and see Caesar's Body unworthily dragg●d , and thrown into the common Sewer ( for the Laws enact that Tyrants should be so treated ) do you think it would not move them who have fought under him ? or that they can hope you will let them enjoy the rewards of those Victories they have gained against the Gauls and Britains , whilst with the extremest of infamy you treat him from whom they hold them ? What will the people of Rome ? what will all the people of Italy do ? will you not draw upon your won heads the hatred and indignation of men and gods , if you condemn to that punishment him who has extended the bounds of your Empire from the Ocean to Nations before unknown ? Will not all the world say we are unjust Iudges , if we decree rewards for those , who in the Palace , in a hallowed place , in full Senate , being Senators themselves , murdered a Consul , a sacred person , and defame him , who for his Virtue his very Enemies have in veneration : wherefore let me counsel you not to think of these things , which are neither just nor possible ; and as my opinion I declare it , that we ought to ratifie all that Caesar has done and ordained , and not approve the action of those who slew him ; for that is neither just nor reasonable , and cannot be done with cancelling all he had done ; notwithstanding if you think good , let their lives be saved out of pure grace for the sake of their Kindred and Friends , upon condition they acknowledge the obligation . After these words of Antonies , there was great contest in the Senate , and in the end it was agreed by the consent of all the Senatours , that there should be no prosecution of Caesar's death , and that all that he had done should be approved for the good of the Publick , which words were added by the Conspirators Friends for their greater security . Anthony himself not contradicting it , as if he approved it , rather for the common Quiet than out of Justice . Hereupon those possessed of Charges , began to demand mention should be made of them as well as of the publick interest , and they confirmed in their Dignities , to which Anthony likewise consented , letting the Fathers know he did it for fear , and to this Decree was added another , concerning the Colonies . The Senate being risen , some gathered about L. Piso in whose hands Caesar had deposited his last Will and Testament , to desire him not to produce it , nor to make any publick Funerals , lest that should occasion new Tumults , which when they could not obtain , they threatened to summon him to Judgment , because he thereby frustrated the Publick of a great estate which ought to be brought to the Treasury , and something they said concerning Tyranny , whereupon Piso called out as loud as he could , beseeching the Consuls to reassemble the Senate , who were not yet separated , and then he told them : The Oration of Piso. THose who boast they have slain a Tyrant , treat us like Tyrants themselves , and we have many instead of one , . They forbid us the burying of a High Priest , they threaten those entrusted with his Will , they say his Goods ought to be confiscated , as if he had been a Tyrant , they would have what he has done ratified as far as it respects them ; but where it concerns himself they would disannul it ; and 't is not Brutus and Cassius who do this , but those who stirred them up to commit this murder . Do you consult concerning his Funerals ; and for his Will I will take care , and never abuse the trust reposed in me , unless some one kill me too . These words raised a Tumult and Indignation , especially in the minds of those who hoped to have some advantage to themselves by the Will. It was therefore agreed the Will should be published , and publick Funerals solemnized ; and so the Senate parted . Brutus and Cassius understanding what had passed , sent to invite the people to come up to the Capitol , where a great multitude being assembled , Brutus spoke in these terms : The Oration of Brutus . IF we speak to you now here , who spoke to you yesterday in the place , 't is not that we have taken refuge as in a Temple ; for we are not Criminals , nor as in a Fortress ; we deliver our selves into your hands , but what unlooked for happened to Cinna against all reason , has forced us to retire , and because our Enemies calumniously accuse us , of having violated our Faith , and troubled the Peace . I shall be well pleased to plead our cause before you : you I say with whom we hope for the future to confer about all the affairs of the Common-wealth . After that Caesar upon his return from Gaul entred armed into his Country , and Pompey who loved the Common-wealth had been treated as you all know , and after a great multitude of good Citizens retired into Africa and Spain were perished , the tyranny being established , he would , and not without reason , for his own security have us swear to forget what was passed , and if he would have constrained us to promise upon oath not only to blot out of our remembrance the injuries we had received , but likewise to live under him in perpetual servitude , what would not then those have done who sought our destruction ? But I believe for my part there is not true Roman who would not chuse rather to die an hundred times than oblige himself by oath to servitude . If then Caesar attempted nothing against our liberty , we are perjured ; but if he has left to us neither the disposition of Offices in the City , nor of Governments of Provinces , nor Command of Armies , nor Colonies , nor any other Honours , but that Caesar alone disposed all these things without so much as speaking a word to the Senate , or asking the consent of the people , where is that liberty of which we had not so much as the hopes left ? for could we think he would be weary of our servitude , or would imitate Sylla , who after being revenged of his Enemies , restored to you the administration of the Common-wealth , he who undertaking so long an Expedition , anticipated for five years the assembly for election of Magistrates ? What shall I say of the Tribunes of the people , Caesctius and Marullus ? did he not shamefully drive away those Magistrates holy and inviolable ? The Laws and Oath of our Fathers permit not the Tribunes of the people to be brought to judgment so long as they are in Office , but Caesar has judged them , has banished them ; who then , he or we , have violated the reverence due to persons holy and sacred ? unless possibly Caesar was hallowed and inviolable , he whom by violence , after the oppression of his Country and the death of so many great Men , we honoured with that Title , and the power of the Tribunes be not hallowed and inviolable , after that our Fathers when the Common-wealth was free , voluntarily swore them so , and pronounced execrations against their posterity if they violated it . Whither was the wealth and riches of the Empire brought ? to whom did the Receivers give their Accounts ? who broke up the Treasury against our will ? who laid hands on a Fond never any before durst touch ? and who threatened a Tribune with death that opposed it ? But say they upon what Oaths can we be assured the peace now to be made shall not be violated ? I will answer them , that if no person by a a Tyrant , there needs no Oaths , and our Predecessors never took any . But if any one aspire to the Tyranny the Romans ought not to observe either Faith or Religion with Tyrants . We tell you all these things in the midst of our present danger , and will never cease to speak them for the publick Good ; for when Caesar conferred on me all imaginable Honours , I always preferred my Country before my own proper Glory . They slander us about the Colonies to incense you ; but if there be any here who have taken possession of Lands already assigned to them , or are ready to go , let them do me the favour to make themselves known to me . Thereupon many having made a Sign . You have done well , ( said he ) to come hither with the other Citizens ; and surely it is but just that you do participate , and so are willing to participate equally of the Honours of the City , you testifie likewise the affection you bear your Country . The Roman People gave you to Caesar to bear Arms in Gaul and Britain , having served him well you have merited Honours and Military Rewards ; but he after having exacted an Oath from you , led you whether you would or no , both against the City , and against the most eminent Citizens in Africa ; possibly you are ashamed to demand a salary for the services you have done in these last Wars ; but because neither envy , time , nor oblivion can blot out those noble Actions you did in Gual and Britain , you are sure to receive those rewards the people of Rome do customarily give their Soldiers . But they for that end never robbed innocent people , nor divided others Goods to those that served them ; but when they had overcome their Enemies , seised not of all their Country , but a part of their Lands , whither they sent the Veterans to inhabit , and to keep the subdued people in awe ; and if the conquered Country were not sufficient , they added some of the Publicks Lands , or bought with the publick Money . Thus the People of Rome formerly gave Lands without doing injury to any person . But Sylla and Caesar hawing seised the Soveraign Power by violence and Arms , and standing in need of Guards and Armies against their Country , have not sent you every one to his own dwelling , nor bought you Lands , nor divided among you those they have conquered , nor given the ancient possessors some Money to comfort them , though they had such store which they either took out of the Treasury , or received for Confiscations . But they send you into Italy it self , where they had received no offence , ravishing away from the ancient Possessors ( like Thieves , and not like Conquerours ) their Lands , their Houses , their Sepulchres , their Temples , of which we deprive not vanquished Strangers , contenting our selves with the Tenth of their Fruits . But they have divided among you the Lands of your own Nation , who have born Arms with you under Caesar himself against the Gauls , and offered Vows for the happy Success of the Expedition ; and against these they have led you , marching in Battel , with Ensigns displayed , as to a War : And indeed you cannot live in Peace , nor abide in Safety with those who have been forced to give up their Lands ; for he that is driven out and despoiled of his Estate studies your Destruction , and only waits an opportunity . So the Principal Designs of the Tyrants was not that you should have Lands , for that they might have done by other ways ; but that having always Enemies ready to fall upon you , you might be firm Props to their Power , to which your Fortunes were fast bound , since Tyrants have no Guards more faithful than the Companions of of their Crimes and their Fears ; and to these , Good Gods ! they have given the name of Colonies ; that is indeed , the Oppression of our Compatriots , and the Ruin of an insinite of innocent Persons , whom with design they have made your Enemies for their private Advantage . For our parts , to whom those that at present govern the Commonwealth say , they will give us our Lives out of pure Grace , our intention is , and always shall be , that you be confirmed in the Possession of your Lands . We take God to witness , that as you do enjoy them you shall enjoy them , and that no Person shall take them from you ; neither Brutus nor Cassius , nor all them have hazarded their Lives for your Liberty . There is yet in this business one Difficulty , to which we will apply a Remedy which shall secure your Peace with your Compatriots , and which you shall understand with joy . We will give Order as soon as may be that the Ancient Possessors shall be payed the Purchase of their Lands out of the Publick Moneys , that you for the future may possess them , not only without Contradiction , but likewise with Security of your Persons . All the World , both during the Assembly , and after they were all withdrawn , approved what Brutus said as perfectly just ; and admired these Men , so undaunted and so zealous for their Country . Thus having gained the Affection of the People , the Affair was adjourned till the Morrow . As soon as ever it was Day the Consul published the Assembly , where the Decre● of the Senate was read ; whereupon Cicero made an Excellent Discourse in praise of the Amnesty , which the People hearkened to with pleasure , and forthwith demanded that those retired to the Capitol might come down ; but they refused to come till they gave them Hostages : so they sent Anthony's and Lepidus Children . Their Arrival raised a General Acclamation and Applause : and when the Consuls would have spoke something , the People would not hear them before they were reconciled , and had embraced each other : which was done , but begot in t he Consuls great fears and jealousies that those Men would for the future have more Power in the City than they . After this , Caesar's Will being brought , the People would have it immediately read : Where they found that he had adopted for his Son Octavius , born of his Sisters Daughter ; given this Gardens to the People , and left to every Roman Citizen seventy five Attick Drams . Hereupon the People entred into Fury , understanding that he whom they had but now treated as a Tyrant , had an Affection for his Country : But above all , they looked upon it as a thing worthy of Compassion to consider that Decimus Brutus , one of his Murderers , was nominated his Heir by Substitution ; for it is the custom of the Romans to nominate a second Heir in case the first cannot be . It struck all the World with horror , that Decimus , the substituted Heir of Caesar , had attempted his life . But after that Piso had caused the Body to be brought to the Place , there ran to guard it a great number of Persons in Arms ; who with an Extraordinary Magnificence , and General Acclamation , placed it before the Tribunal . Then the Lamentations and Tears were universal . The Soldiers made a great noise with their Arms , and by little and little the whole World began to repent them of the Amnesty . Anthony perceiving that , lost not the Opportunity : And because he was obliged by the Duty of his Office to make his Funeral Oration as he was a Consul , being Consul himself , and is Friend and Kins-man , ( for there was an Alliance between them ) with his usual Artifices he spoke in this manner . The Oration of Anthony . IT is not just , Gentlemen , that I alone should undertake the Funeral-Praises of this Great Man ; it were fitter his Country did declare them : Therefore I will only with the Voice of the Republick , and not my own , make Recital of those Honours which whilst he was living the Senate and People of Rome conferred upon him for his Virtue . Having said these words , he began with a sad and sorrowful Countenance the Recital of Caesar's Glorious Titles ; pronouncing every thing distinctly , and stopping more particularly at those whereby they had made him more than Man , by the Qualities of Sacred and Inviolable , Father of his Country , Benefactor , Prince , and many others which till that time had never been given to any Person . At every word turning himself towards the Body , and animating his Speech by his Gesture ; and when he pronounced any one of those Titles , adding some intermingled Terms of Grief and Indignation : as when he recited the Decree of the Senate , calling him Father of his Country . See there , said he , the Testimony of your Acknowledgments . And in pronouncing these words , Holy , Sacred , Inviolable , and the Refuge of the Miserable , he added ; Never any that fled to him for Refuge , perished ; but he himself is murdered , though made Holy and Sacred by our Decrees , without having exacted those Qualities from us , or even desired them ; and surely we are in a shameful Slavery if we give those Titles to unworthy Persons that never ask them from us . But , Oh , faithful Citizens ! you purge your selves well from this Reproach by the Honours you now pay his Memory . After this , reciting the Act of the Oath , by which they were all obliged to guard the Person of Caesar , and to employ all their Forces so , that if any attempted his Person , whoever exposed not his Life for his Defence should be execrable , he raised his Voice ; and extending his Hands towards the Capitol : Oh Jupiter ! Protector of my Country ! said he , behold me here ready to revenge , as I have sworn : and since it is a thing resolved by the Iudgment of all good Men , I beseech thee , with all other Gods to be favourable to me . A Tumult hereupon arising among the Senators , who believed these words to be manifestly addressed to them . Anthony to appease them changed his Discourse , and said : But Gentlemen , this Accident must rather be attributed to some God , than to Men ; and we ought rather to provide against the present Necessities than speak of things past , since we are threatned with extreme Misery for the future , and are upon the Point of falling again into our Antient Seditions , and the seeing all the Nobility of the City perish . Let us them conduct this Sacred Person among the Gods , solemnly in mournful Elegies singing his Praises . After having said these words , he tucked up his Robe as if he had been possessed with some Spirit ; and girding it about him that he might have his Hands more at liberty , he went and placed himself near the Bed where the Corps , lay , upon an Eminent Place ; and opening the Curtain , and looking in , he began to sing his Praises , as of a Celestial Divinity : And the better to make him be believed to be of that Race , he lifted his hands to Heaven ; reciting even to the loss of breath , his Wars , his Combats , his Victories , the Nations he had subdued , the Spoils he had brought away ; speaking of every thing as a Miracle ; and crying out many times , Thou alone art he who hast returned Victorious from so many Fights ; Thou alone art he who hast revenged the Country of the Injuries done her for three hundred Years together ; and constrained People till then indomitable , who alone took and burnt the City , to ask Pardon on their Knees . Having said these things and many more as of a Divine Person , he lored his Voice ; and in a mournful Tone , with Tears in his Eyes , lamented the unworthy Death of his Friend , begging he might redeem his Life with his own ; and at length abandoning himself to Grief , he was so far transported as to discover the Body of Caesar , and to shew at the top of a Pike his Robe , pierced with the stabs he had received , and all stained with his Blood. And now the People joyned their Lamentations with his , and Compassion was soon converted into Choler ; for when the Consul ceasing to speak , they began the mournful Airs , after the manner of the Countrey singing his great Actions , and after that his deplorable death , and as if Caesar himself had called by name those on whom he had heaped his Favours after having been his Enemies , they heard these words which seemed addressed to the Conspirators ; Must I then Life unto my Murderers give . The People hereupon entred into fury , considering that all the Conspirators , except Decimus Brutus , had been of Pompey's Party ; and that Caesar , instead of revenging himself upon them , had given them Dignities , Governments of Provinces , and Armies to command ; and that after that they had conspired against him , and with them Decimus Brutus , whom he had loved so well to make him his Heir . The multitude being in this sort moved , and already prepared for Violence , some one raised up from the Bed the Image of Caesar made in Wax , for the Body could not be seen being layed within the Bed ; but the Image turning upon a Machine , was visible to all the World , and every Man might observe three and twenty Wounds , as well on the Body as the Face . At this sad Spectacle the People giving themselves over to tears , encompassed the place where Caesar had been slain , and set it on fire ; seeking every where for the Murderers , who were retired . Anger and Grief so far transporting the Multitude , that some meeting Cinna Tribune of the People , whom for name sake they took for Cinna the Pretor , who had declaimed against Caesar , he in vain told them that they were mistaken , for they tore him in so many pieces , that the least part of him could not be found to give Sepulture to . After this they carried Fire to burn the Houses of the Conspirators , but the Resistance of the Domesticks and the Prayers of the Neighbours prevented them ; yet not without threats that they would return again in Arms. On the Morrow the Conspirators privately departed the City , and the People returned to the bed where Caesar lay , carrying it to the Capitol to bury it in the Temple before the Gods , as already consecrated ; but the Priests opposing it , they brought it back to the place , and upon the same Ground where formerly stood the Palace of the Kings , gathering together all the Wood they could , and with the Seats of the place and of all the neighbouring places , raising a magnificent Pile , they thereon placed the Body ; and some one having cast upon it Crowns and other Military Presents , they set fire to it , and about it the People spent all the Night : They forthwith erected an Altar , and at present there is a Temple where Caesar is adored as a God ; for after that Octavius , his Adopted Son , who changed his Name into that of Caesar , had ( following his steps ) taken upon him the Government of the State , he mightily strengthened and augmented that Monarchy of which he had laid the Foundations , which endures to this day ; and to pay him all possible Honours , ranked him in the number of the Gods. From this Example it is , that to this day the People give the Title of Gods to their Emperors after their death ( if they have neither been Trants , nor manifestly guilty of great Crimes ) they who formerly would not suffer them to take the name of King whilst living . Thus fell Caesar on the Day which the Romans call the * Ides of March : an Augur had told him , that day would be fatal to him , but he laughed at it , and the very same morning told him jesting , The Ides of March are come : to which the other without surprize made answer , But not yet gone . Yet the great Assurance of the Augur , nor many other Presages could not hinder him from going to the Assembly ; where he was murdered in the fifty sixth Year of his Age : Happy in all things , Magnificent ; and with just reason comparable to Alexander ; for they were both beyond measure Ambitious , Warlike , ready in the Execution of what they had resolved ▪ and hardy in Dangers : they spared not their Bodies and in War relyed not so much upon their Conduct , as upon their Bravery and good Fortune . The one went a long journey in a Countrey without Water to go to Hammon , happily crossed over the bottom of the Pamphilian Gulf , the Sea being retired , as if his Genius had locked up the Waters : As another time marching in the Champian , it caused it to cease from raining . Navigated an unknown Sea : Being in the Indies , first scaled the Walls of a City , and leaped down alone into the midst of his Enemies , receiving thirteen Wounds ; was always Victorious ; and whatever War he was engaged in , he ended it in one or two Battels . In Europe he subdued many Barbarous People , and reduced them under his Obedience ; together with the Grecians , a fierce People , and Lovers of Liberty , who never before obeyed any Person but Philip ; who commanded them for some time under the Honourable Title of General of the Greeks . He carried his Arms almost through all Asia with an incredible Celerity . And to comprize in a word the Happiness and Power of Alexander , all the Countries he saw he conquered ; and as he was designing to conquer the rest , he died . As for Caesar , passing the Ionian Sea in the midst of Winter , he found it calm as well as the British Ocean , which he passed without any knowledge of it , in a time when his Pilots , driven by Storm against the English Rocks , lost their Ships : Another time embarking alone by Night in a little Boat , and rowing against the Waves , he commanded the Pilot to hoist Sail , and rather to consider the Fortune of Caesar than the Sea. He threw himself more than once all alone into the midst of his Enemies , when his Men were all struck with Panick Fear : and is the only General of the Romans that ever fought thirty times in Pitch'd Battel against the Gauls , and subdued in Gaul forty Nations , before so dreadful to the Romans , that in the Law dispensing with Priests and Old Men from going to the War , the Wars against the Gauls are excepted , and the Priests and Old Men obliged to bear Arms. Before Alexandria , seeing himself alone inclosed upon a Bridge , he laid down his Purple , threw himself into the Sea ; and pursued by his Enemies , swam a long time under Water , only by Intervals lifting up his head to take breath ; till coming near his Ships , he held up his hands , was known , and so saved . For the Civil Wars , which he either undertook out of Fear ( as himself says ) or out of Ambition , he had to deal with the greatest Generals of the Age , fighting at the Head of many great Armies ; not Barbarians , but Romans , encouraged by their former Actions , and by their good Fortune : yet he defeated them all ; and not one of them , but he ruined in a Fight or two . But we cannot say of him as of Alexander , that he was never overcome ; for he suffered once a great loss against the Gauls , under the Conduct of Triturius and Cotta , his Lieutenants : In Spain his Army was so near blocked up by Petreius and Afranius , that he wanted but little of being besieged : At Dyrrhachium and in Africa they turned their Backs ; and in Spain , against the young Pompey , the fled . But for Caesar himself , he was always undaunted ; and whatever War he engaged in , came off in the end Victorious : and the Roman Empire which now extends it self by Sea and Land , from the Euphrates , to the Atlantick Ocean , was brought under his Power ; partly by his Valour , and partly by his Clemency . He setled himself much better than Sylla , and governed himself with more moderation ; for being King in effect in spite of all the World , he took not that name . At last , making his Preparations for other Wars , he was surprized by death as well as Alexander . Their Armies were also alike ; for the Soldiers of both were chearful in Fight and hardy , but stubborn and mutinous when over-wrought with Labour . The Deaths of both of them were equally mourned and lamented by their Armies , who attributed to them Divine Honours . They were both well made in Body , and of Noble Aspects : both descended from Iupiter ; one by Eacus and Hercules , and the other by Anchises and Venus . Though they were inflexible when resisted , they were easle to pardon and be reconciled , and likewise to do good to such as they had vanquished ; contenting themselves with the Victory . Hitherto the Comparison is just , save only that their Beginnings were not equal ; for Alexander began with the Quality of a King , in which he had been before instructed by his Father Philip : but Caesar was only a Private Man ; and though he were of an Illustrious Race , yet his Fortunes were much incumbred . They both despised the Presages that threatned them , without injuring those Divines foretold their death : and almost the same Signs happened to them , and a like Event ; for in the Sacrifices made by one and the other twice , they found not the Chief of the Entrails of the Victims ; the first time they were only threatned with great Danger : Alexander's happened when besieging the Oxidrakes , being mounted first upon the Wall , and the too great weight breaking the Ladders behind him , he beheld himself deserted by his Men , and threw himself into the midst of his Enemies ; where having received many Wounds on his Breast , and a great blow on the Neck , he was ready to die ; when the Macedonians touched with shame , broke open the Gates , and relieved him . The like happened to Caesar in Spain , in the Fight between him and young Pompey ; where , seeing his Men went on trembling , he advanced betwixt the two Armies , received two hundred Darts on his Buckler ; till such time as Fear having given place to Shame , all the Army ran in , and secured him from the Danger . Thus the first Entrails without the Chief threatned only Danger of Death , but the Second were a certain Presage of Death it self . Pythagoras the Divine after having sacrificed , said to Appollodorus , who feared Alexander and Ephestion , that he need fear nothing , for they both should shortly die . Ephestion dying some time after , Appollodorus doubting lest there might be some Conspiracy formed against the King , gave him notice of the Prediction : : He only laughed at it ; and informing himself of Pythagoras what those Presages meant , he told him it was a Sign of Death ; whereupon he again laughed , praising Appollodorus's love , and the Divine's freedom . As for Caesar , the last time he went to the Senate , as we have said a little before , the same Presage presenting , he said smiling , he had seen the like in Spain : to which the Augur answering , that he was then in danger , but now the Sign was mortal , he yielded in some measure to that Advice , and offered another Sacrifice ; but tired with the length of the Ceremonies , entred the Palace , and perished . There happened to Alexander the same thing ; for when he returned from the Indies to Babylon with his Army , being come nigh the City , the Chaldeans counselled him to defer his Entry ; to whom having given this Verse for Answer , Who promises most Good 's the best Divine , they besought him at least , that he would not let his Army enter with their Faces to the West ; but would fetch a Compass , that in entring they might see the Rising Sun and the City . It is said , he would have obeyed them in this ; but in marching about he met with a Marshy Ground , which made him slight the second as well as the first Advice , so that he entred the City with his Face to the West . Some time after embarking upon the Euphrates , and going down to the River Pallacota , which receives the Euphrates , and carries its Waters into Marshes and Pools which might happen to drown all Assyria , he resolved to make a Dam ; and it is said , that going down the River he laughed at the Chaldeans , because he had gone into Babylon and come out of it again in a Boat without any harm : But Death attended him at his Return from this Voyage . Caesar's Raillery with the Augur , who told him the Ides of March were fatal to him , was much alike ; he answered him jearing , the Ides were come , and yet he was killed the same day . So that herein there was great agreement between them , both in the Presages they received from the Divines without being offended , their Raillery , and the Event of the Prediction . They were likewise great Lovers of the Sciences , as well of their own Country as Strangers . Alexander conferred with the Brachmen , who are esteemed the most subtil and sagacious of the Indians , as the Magi are of the Persians . Caesar did the like with the Egyptians when he re-established Cleopatra in her Kingdom , which occasioned him when the Peace was made to reform many things amongst the Romans ; and that after the Example of the Egyptians , he regulated the Year by the Course of the Sun , which before was governed by the Moon ; and so till then were unequal , by reason of the Intercalary Days . It happened to him likewise , that not one of those who conspired his Death escaped , but were all punished as they deserved by his Son , and as the Murderers of Philip were by Alexander ; but in what manner , we shall relate in the following Books . The End of the Second Book of the Civil Wars of Rome . APPIAN OF ALEXANDRIA , HIS HISTORY OF THE Civil Wars OF ROME . PART II. BOOK III. The Argument of this Book . I. ANthony causes Amatius who gave himself out to be the Son of Marius to be s●ain , which begets him the ill will of the People ; whereupon the Senate appoint him Guards . II. Brutus and Cassius settle their Affairs , and leave the City : Dolobella and Anthony get the Governments of Syria and Macedonia to their prejudice . III. Octavius adopted by Caesar comes to Rome , and goes to visit Anthony . IV. His Speech , and Anthony's Answer . V. Caesar finding Anthony not well disposed to him , labours to gain the hearts of the People . Dolobella goes into Syria , and puts to death Trebonius . VI. Caesar and Anthony reconciled by the mediation of the Soldiery . VII . Anthony having in prejudice of the reconciliation disobliged Caesar , the Officers of his Guards , declare their resentment of it . VIII . Anthony's Answer to them , and the second reconciliation between him and Caesar. IX . A third Breach between Caesar and Anthony : four Macedonian Legions come to Brundusium for Anthony , and Caesar raises Forces . X. Anthony's four Legions mutiny against him , and after being appeased , two of them come over to Caesar. XI . Preparations on one side and the other . XII . Anthony being tacitly declared Enemy , Cicero gives reasons for it . XIII . Piso makes an Oration in favour of Anthony . XIV . Anthony declared Enemy , and an Army decreed to Brutus and Cassius , which discontents Caesar , yet he lends a part of his Forces to the Consuls to help them to raise the S●ege of Modena , where Anthony had inclosed Decimus Brutus . XV. After several Engagements before Modena , Anthony raises his Siege , and marches over the Alpes . XVI . Caesar will not see Decimus : and Pansa at the point of death discovers to Caesar the Senates intention to ruine him . XVII . Cassius and Brutus grow powerful in Syria and Macedon . XVIII . Caesar does all he can to oblige Anthony to a reconciliation : and in the mean time the Senate nominates Commissioners to call Anthony to account . XIX . Anthony joyns with Lepidus , which terrifies the Senate . XX. Caesar by his Soldiers demands the Consulate , which being refused , he marches towards Rome , at which the Senate are so affrighted , that they grant it him . XXI . The Senate repenting of their grant , and preparing for defence , Caes●r comes to Rome , where he is well received , and obtains the Consulate . XXII . Caesar being Consul condemns the Conspirators , reconciles himself with Anthony ; and Decimus Brutus is slain in Gaul , and his Head brought to Anthony . CAesar the most worthy to reign of all men that ever had lived among the Romans being in this manner slain by his Enemies , the People celebrated his Funerals . But because all those who any way contributed to his dearh were punished , we shall in this and the Book next following treat of the manner how the principal Heads of this Conspiracy perished , and after that conclude the History of these Civil Wars . Anthony having lost the good will of the Senate by ministring occasion to the people to violate the indemnity at Caesar's Funeral Pomp , and being the cause of their running to set on fire the Houses of the Conspirators , regained their good esteem by an action which had respect to the publick Good. There was one Amasius who falsly giving himself out to be the Son of Marius , had taken his name , and only in consideration of his reporting him to be his Father , was beloved of the People ; for by that supposition they thought him a Kinsman of Caesar's ; and indeed he appeared extremely afflicted for his death , erected an Altar in the place where he was burnt , and attended by a Troop of Hectors terrified the Conspirators , of whom the greatest part having left the City , those to whom Caesar had given Governments retired likewise . Decimus Brutus to that Gaul neighbouring upon Italy ; Trebonius into Asia , and Tullius Cimber into Bithynia . As for Cassius and Brutus , to whom the Senate bore great affection , they had been designed by Caesar to command the year following , Cassius in Syria , and Brutus in Macedonia , and at present were Praetors in the City . In the present juncture of Affairs they laboured to gain the Soldiers designed for the Colonies , by permitting them among other things to sell their shares , which the Law prohibited them till after twenty years possession . It was reported that Amatius had a design against their lives , and waited only for an opportunity to execute it , which being told to Anthony , he according to the authority he had by virtue of his charge caused him to be arrested , and with an extraordinary boldness put him to death without any tryal . The Senate were amazed at it , as a violent action , not permitted by their Laws : however , they suffered it , because they saw no other way of security for Cassius and Brutus ; but the companions of Amatius and the rest of the people affected with grief for him , and enraged against Anthony , that he durst in that manner treat a person whom they loved , thinking they ought not to dissemble it , but gathering together in the place began to cry out , and rail against Anthony , requiring the Magistrates to consecrate Amatius his Altar , and perform the first Sacrifices to Caesar. And when Anthony's Soldiers would have driven them thence , they grew more tumultuous , making greater noise than before ; some of them shewing the Basis from whence they had taken Caesar's Statues , and one of them cryed out he could likewise shew them the Shop where they were melting down , they presently followed him , and finding it as he said , set fire to the House . Another Party of Anthony's people coming to quench it , some of those Mutineers were slain , and some taken , of whom the Slaves were hanged , and the rest thrown headlong down the Rocks . The Tumult being appeased , that affection people bore to Anthony converted into hatred . On the contrary the Senate were well satisfied ; for without this , the Conspirators had not been in security of their persons . But when Anthony proposed to the Fathers the return of Sextus Pompey ( Son of that great Pompey lamented by all men , against whom Caesar's Party yet made War in Spain ) and to give him out of the Treasury fifty Millions of Attick Drams , in recompence of the Goods of his Father which had been confiscate , and to make him Admiral as his Father had been , with power to dispose of all the Roman Fleet as he should think fit ; all the Senators were astonished , approved his proposition , and spent the rest of that day in praises of him ; for no man had ever appeared so affectionate to the publick Good as the great Pompey , nor had been so universally lamented , and `twas because Brutus and Cassius had followed him , that all men still honoured them . Wherefore Cicero without ceasing praised Anthony , and the Senate who were not ignorant that he was hated by the people , permitted him to chuse as a Guard of his person as many as he pleased of the old Soldiers then in the City . He , whether he had before provided for it , or that he gladly made use of the presenting occasion , took such Guards as amounted to six thousand persons ; nor did he enlist private Soldiers ; for he thought at a pinch he could easily find them elsewhere , but all experienced Officers , whose affection he had gained in the time they had served under Caesar , and the most considerable of these he had made choice of for Tribunes , to whom he shewed Honour and Respect , making them partakers in all things fit to be communicated . The Senate began to grow jealous of his Guards , whether because of their great numbers , or because they were all chosen Men , and advised him to reduce them to a certain number to avoid envy , which he promised to do as soon as the Tumults of the people were appeased . Moreover the Senate and people having approved all that Caesar had done and decreed of this , Anthony had the Register , which when Caesar had thoughts of departing on his designed Expedition he had left with him , with great numbers of Requests , on which he had yet made no Order ; so that Faberius , Caesar's Secretary , being perfectly at his Devotion , he added many things in favour of several persons , gave Gratuities to Cities , Potentates , and to his own Guards , as if done by Caesar's Order , whereas they owed the obligation only to Anthony : he likewise by the same means placed many persons in the degree of Senators , and performed great quantity of other matters at the Senates request , that he might lessen the aversion they had to his Guards : such was Anthony's Conduct . As for Brutus and Cassius ( seeing the people and the old Soldiers continued their animosities against them , and imagining some other might be found to make an attempt upon their lives , as well as Amatius , and being besides sensible of Anthony's malice , who now having nothing to stand in fear of , being so well guarded , hindred the re-establishment of the Common-wealth ) they began to provide for their own safety ▪ besides the firm relyance they had in Decimus Brutus who was at hand with three Legions , they wrote to Trebonius in Asia , and to Tullius in Bithynia , to raise Money with as much secresie as they could , and gave order to secure the Soldiery to them , whilst they put themselves in a readiness to take possession of those Governments Caesar had commissionated them for . But because their due time for departure was not yet come , they judging it indecent to go take possession of their Provinces before the time of executing their Charges in the City was expired , and yet had rather spend the rest of the year as private persons , than exercising the Office of Praetors , whilst neither their persons were secure , nor they honoured according to their deserts . The Senate , knowing their thoughts , gave them Commission to cause Corn to be brought from all parts into the City , till the time limited for their going into their Provinces , which they did , that Brutus and Cassius might not seem to flie , so great care had they of the reputation of those two Men , for whose sake especially they favoured the Party of the Conspirators . After that the Praetors were gone out of the City to execute their Commission , Anthony being thenceforth the only powerful Man , could heartily have wished the Command of a Province with an Army , and especially cast his eyes upon Syria ; but understanding he should increase the jealousie conceived of him , if he demanded it for himself , and that on the other side the Senate had gained Dolobella his Colleague , with whom he had no fair understanding , to oppose all his designs , he perswaded Dolobella , who was young and ambitious , to demand Syria , to the prejudice of Cassius , together with the Army destined to War upon the Parthians , and not address himself for the obtaining it to the Senate ( for that would prove to no purpose ) but to the people by way of Decree . He gladly embracing the motion , presently makes his proposition to the people : whereupon the Senate complaining , that he attempted against what Caesar had decreed ; he answered , That Caesar had not decreed to any person the Commission of the War against the Parthians ; that Cassius to whom he had given Syria had first thwarted his Decree , by permitting the Soldiers to whom he had given Lands to dwell on , to sell them without staying the twenty years assigned by the Law , that however it would be dishonourable for him if Dolobella should not be preferred before Cassius in the Government of Syria . Hereupon the Senate suborned Asprenas Tribune of the People to break up the Assembly , under pretence of some evil Augury , hoping that Anthony , who was Consul and Augur , and whom they believed yet an Enemy to Dolobella , would joyn with the Tribune : but as soon as he declared that there were unhappy presages ( which belonged to anothers Office to do ) Anthony said that he was a knave , and exhorted the Tribes to give their Votes on Dolobella's proposition . Thus he obtained the Government of Syria , with Commission to make War upon the Parthians with the Legions designed by Caesar to that purpose , and those already marched into Macedonia , and thus at last they came to know that Anthony and his Colleague understood each other . Dolobella having obtained these things from the people , Anthony demanded Macedon from the Senate , knowing well that after the grant of Syria to the other , Macedon , where there was no Army , would not be refused him . So he obtained it to the discontent of most , and general wonder of all the Fathers , that he had suffered the Army which was in that Province to be given to Dolobella , who however they were much better satisfied should have the dispose of it than Anthony . Hereupon they took occasion to demand of Anthony other Provinces for Brutus and Cassius , which he assented to , and gave them Cyrene and Crete , or as some say both those were given to Cassius , and Bithynia to Brutus . Thus went Affairs within the City . Now Octavius Nephew of Caesar , as descended from his Sister , had been by his Uncle created General of the Horse for one year , after he had made that Dignity annual , to the intent that many of his Friends might enjoy it one after the other . But because he was yet too young , he had sent him to Apollonia a City situate on the Coasts of the Ionian Sea , to study and learn the Art of War , till such time as he should take him along with him against the Parthians . In the mean time several Cornets of Horse that were in Macedon came by turns to attend him , that he might be the better instructed by exercising them , and there came likewise very often Tribunes and other Officers to pay their respects to him in quality of Caesar's Kinsman , and he receiving all Men with great kindness , respect and civility , gained to himself the hearts of the whole Army . He had been now six Months at Apollonia , when one Evening news was brought him that Coesar had been slain in full Senate by his most intimate Friends , who had at that time great power in the City , and because there was none that could give him any farther account , fear seized upon him , not knowing whether the Senate had contributed to the action , or whether it were a conspiracy of particular Men , whether those guilty of it were punished , or whether they were yet living , or lastly , whether the people had declared for them or no. Hereupon his Roman Friends gave him advice to retire to the Army in Macedon for his security , where , if he understood it an attempt of particular persons , he might take heart and revenge Caesar , and some Officers there were , offered to be his Guides , and serve him as Guards in the way . But his Mother and Philip his Father-in-law wrote to him not to be too presumptuous , that he should undertake nothing rashly , but remember that Caesar after having overcome all his Enemies was slain by those Friends he had most confidence in , that a private condition , at least for some time would best secure him , but that however he should return to Rome accompanyed with some of his faithful Friends . To them he gave credence , and without knowing what had happened since Caesar's death , bid adieu to the Officers of the Army , and passed the Sea. He would not land at Brundusium ( because not being sure of that Garrison , he was wary of falling into his Enemies hands ) but at another little City not far distant from Brundusium called Lupia , where he sojourned some time . There receiving Letters which contained the particulars of the Assassinate , of the sorrow wherewith the people had resented it , of his Will , and the Decree of the Senate , his Friends were of opinion , that he would be obliged so much the more to stand in fear of Caesar's Enemies being his Son and Heir , and therefore exhorted him to refuse the Inheritance and Adoption , but he judging it would be an infamy for him not to revenge Caesar , marched towards Brundusium , having sent some of his people before to discover if any of the Assassines were there in Ambuscade . But when the Garrison of the City coming forth to meet him , had received him as Caesar's Son , he took heart , sacrificed to the Gods , and forthwith caused himself to be called Caesar. ` T is the Roman custom to take with the name of their Family the name of their adoptive Father , but he quite changed his , and instead of Octavius the Son of Octavius , would be called Caesar the Son of Caesar. As soon as he had taken this name , the people flocked in from all parts to complement him , not only his Father's Friends , Freed Men and Slaves , but likewise the Soldiers who convoyed Provisions and Money to the Army in Macedonia , or which brought to Brundusium Tribute and other Monies levyed in the Provinces . Being therefore encouraged by the concourse of so vast a Multitude , by the glorious name of Caesar , and by the affection all Men professed to bear him , he took his way towards the City with a considerable Train , which dayly like a Torrent grew greater . So that now he no more feared open force , but took so much the more care to secure himself from secret ambushes , because he knew not the greatest part of those that accompanied him . As for the Cities , there were some had no great affection for him , but the Veterans or old Soldiers to whom Caesar had lately given Lands ran from the Colonies to offer themselves to this young Captain . They deplored the death of their Benefactor , declared against Anthony who had let so horrid a crime go unpunished , and protested they would be the revengers of it , if he would please to head them . He praised them , exhorted them to preserve this good will of theirs to another Season , and so sent them home . Being come near to Terracina about * four hundred Furlongs from Rome , news was brought him , that the Consuls had taken from Brutus and Cassius the Governments of Syria and Macedon , instead of which , and to comfort them they had given them two lesser , to wit , Cyrene and the Island of Crete ; that some Exiles were returned to the City ; that they had sent for Pompey , made some Senators according to Caesar's Memoirs , with many other matters . When he was arrived at Rome he found his Mother and Father-in-law and all those who had any care of his Affairs in great fear and trouble , because of the Senates aversion for Caesar , the Decree past for discharging the Murderers from crim● , and the pride of Anthony now grown powerful in the City , who had neither gone himself nor sent out any to meet the Son of Caesar. He quieted their trouble by telling them he would go himself to Anthony as the younger to the elder , and as a private person to a Consul , that he would pay his respects to the Senate as he was obliged in duty , that as for the Decree it passed in a time when no Man opposed it , but now that one was found to prosecute , the people would reach forth a strong hand , the Senate would give life to the authority of the Laws , the immortal Gods would sustain the justice of his cause , and perhaps Anthony himself would be concerned for it . As for his part he could not refuse the Inheritance and Adoption , without doing injury to Caesar's memory , and injustice to the Roman People , in not paying what had been left them by his Will , that he had much rather not only hazard himself , but suffer death it self , than after having been made choice of by Caesar before all other persons in the World , shew himself unworthy of that Great Man's Choice . Then turning to his Mother , he pronounced those words of Achilles to Thetis . Oh! let me die , or let my Vengeance yield Some Satisfaction for my Friend thus kill'd . He added , that this Discourse had given Immortality to Achilles , especially being pursued to Effects ; and that for his part Caesar had not only been his Friend but his Father , his Comrade but his Captain ; who had not been slain in fair War , but wretchedly massacred in full Senate . Hereupon his Mother changing her fear into joy , embraced him as alone worthy to be Son to Caesar ; and with many powerful expressions exhorted him to execute his Resolutions . However , she advised him rather to employ Policy and Patience , than open Violence . Caesar having praised her Counsel , and promised to follow it , towards the Evening dismissed his Friends , giving them order to meet him next Morning early upon the place with as much Company as they could bring . There he comes up to Caius , Anthony's Brother , Pretor of the City , and declared to him that he accepted the Adoption ; for it was the Custom among the Romans to have Adoptions authorized by the Pretors . After having caused his Declaration to be registred , he went off from the place , to go seek out Anthony , who was then at Pompey's Gardens , which Caesar had given to him . They let him wait a good while at the Gate , which made him suspect that Anthony had no kindness for him ; but at last being entred , there passed nothing but civil and obliging words from one to the other : And when Caesar was to discourse of the Business about which he came , he spoke in this manner . The Oration of Caesar. MY Father ( for the Affection Caesar had for you , and your Acknowledgments , oblige me to call you so . ) I applaud what you have done for him , and shall ever own the Obligation : But pray give my Grief the liberty to tell you , that there are some things I cannot approve . Whilst Caesar was murdered you was not there , for his Murderers had stopped you at the Gate ; otherwise you had either saved his life , or perished with him : but if your loss were inevitable , I am glad that you were not there . After this , when some endeavoured to decree Rewards to the Murderers , as if they had slain a Tyrant , you generously opposed it ; for which , likewise , I am infinitely obliged to you . Though certain it is they had also resolved to make a Riddance of you ; not as the future Revenger of Caesar's death ( which we believe ) but ( as they say ) for fear there should remain after him a Successor in the Tyranny . Though after the Action these People who said they had slain a Tyrant , being sensible they were guilty of Murder , fled to the Capitol ; either as Criminals to seek for Refuge in a Sacred Place , or as Enemies to seize upon the Fortress . How then could they obtain an Amnesty , and a Decree forbidding any Prosecution of Justice for this Action , unless by corrupting with Money some of the Senate and People ? But being Consul , you ought to have taken care on which Part was the Plurality of Voices ; and presiding in the Senate , had you voted against them , you had carried it , and reduced to your Opinion those who had been deceived . On the Contrary , you delivered to the Murderers some of your own House in Hostage , and sent them to them into the Capitol ; but I will think you were constrained to it by those that were suborned . Then when after that Noble Funeral-Oration you made , the Will being read , the People who yet had Caesar fresh in memory , carrying Fire to burn his Murderers Houses , though then forbearing it in favour of their Neighbours ; when on the Morrow they twice returned to Arms , why did not you assist them ? Why did not you head them with Sword and Torch in your Hand ? Why did you not do Justice your self ? Did you expect other Judgment against Publick Criminals ? You the Friend of Caesar , you Consul , you Anthony , you who could make use of the Power of your Office to put to death * Marius , have let Murderers escape : Nay , have suffered some of them to retire into the Provinces , whose Governments they must needs unjustly hold , having massacred him from whom they held them . It is true , that being Consuls , you and Dolobella , you have done well to take from them Syria and Macedon ; and certainly I had been much obliged to you for it , had you not at the same time granted them Cyrene and Crete ; giving Governments to Fugitives , to fortifie themselves against me . Is it not likewise by your consent that Decimus , one of the Murderers of my Father , as well as the rest , holds the hither Gaul ? You may tell me perhaps it is by Decree of the Senate ; but you have approved it , you sat as President ; you , who more than any Man else , ought to have opposed it , even for your proper Interest . Well might you , in favour of them , assent to their Indempnity and Impunity ; but to give them Governments and Dignities is to do an injury to Caesar , and make a scorn of your self . Grief makes me say things disproportionate to my Age , and to the respect I bear you : But I speak to the most assured of Caesar's Friends ; to him whom he advanced in Honours and Dignities , and who possibly had at this present been his adopted Son , had he known you could have resolved with your self to pass from the Race of Hercules , to that of Aeneas ; that was his only doubt when he thought of making choice of a Successor . I beseech you therefore , Anthony , by those Gods that preside over Friendship , by Caesar's self , that you would yet change something of what you have done , for you may do it if you will ; or at least , that you will aid me in revenging my Father's death , with the assistance of the People , and of all those who yet persevere in the affection they once bore him . If you have any fear of those people , or of the Senate , I only desire you would not oppose my designs . As for any thing else , you know the state of my Affairs . That I am obliged to pay the people what my Father left them , and that speedily , left the benefit being delayed , remain without acknowledgment ; and that I become the occasion that those who ought to be sent to the Colonies stay longer in the City . Wherefore I desire , that of all that was carried to your House , to be the better secured after my Father's death , the richest and most pretious things may be yours ; I only demand that Silver Money he had raised for those Wars he was preparing to make , that I may pay those Legacies he left to the People ; and I shall content my self at present if you furnish me with so much as is necessary to pay three hundred thousand Men what is due to them by the Head. I would entreat you if I durst , to lend me wherewithall to pay the rest , or be my Security for taking it up at Interest out of the Treasury , till such time as the Goods left by this Succession are sold , in which I shall labour Might and Main . Anthony astonished at the freedom taken by this Young Man , and at that noble confidence , which he did not expect from a person of his age : And being offended that he had treated him with no more respect ; but especially that he had demanded back the Money ; answered him in these terms . The Oration of Anthony . MY Son , if Caesar with his Succession and his Name had likewise left you the Empire , you have reason to demand of me an Account of the Administration of Publick Affairs , and it is but just that I should give it you ; but the Roman People having never given the Sovereign Power to any Person by Succession , not to the Kings themselves , whom they have expelled , and bound themselves by Oath never more to suffer them ( a thing which the Conspirators reproach your Father with , saying , they have slain a King , and not a Magistrate ) there is therefore no necessity I should give you an Account of what concerns the Publick , and I likewise discharge you of all Obligations you are willing to be bound in to me , for I have done nothing for your sake , and have only had in prospect the Publick Good in all my Actions , except only one , whereby I have rendred a signal Service both to Caesar and to you : For if for my own security , and to avoid Envy , I had permitted them to decree Rewards to the Conspirarators , as having slain a Tyrant , Caesar had been declared a Tyrant , to whom neither Respect nor Honour was due ; for the Roman Laws require that Tyrant's Bodies be cast into the Draught , their Memory abolished , and their Goods confiscate . Out of a fear lest this might happen , I strove hard for Caesar , to preserve his Glory immortal , and to cause his Funerals to be publickly solemnized . I feared neither danger nor envy , though I had to deal with violent people , accustomed to Murthers , and who ( as you know ) had already conspired against me ; and that the Senate were inclined to mischief against your Father , because he had usurped the Sovereign Authority over that Body . Yet I chose rather to run all these hazards , and should rather have undergone all manner of misfortunes , than have suffered that Caesar , the Greatest of Men , and the most happy in many things , and whom I esteemed the most worthy of Glory of any Man of this Age , should have been deprived of Honour and Sepulture . The Dangers to which I have exposed my self have gained you all that Caesar possessed ; his Family , his Name , his Dignities , his Goods ; and surely you ought rather to thank me , than blame my Conduct , if I have yielded to some thing to content the Senate , or given recompence to those to whom it was due , or done whatsoever it were for any reason I thought necessary ; old as I am , and you yet but a young Man. But this shall suffice as to that matter . As for what you would object that I aspire to the Dominion , I have no such thoughts , though I do not think my self unworthy ; nor is it any insupportable thing to me to be left out of Caesar's Will , contenting my self to be descended of a Race that derives its Original from Hercules . As for the Money you talk of borrowing out of the Treasury to serve your own Occasions , I believe that you do but jest ; unless , as it is probable , you have not heard that your Father left the Treasury empty ; and that since he made himself Master of the Empire , all the publick Moneys that were before carried thither , were after carried to his House , where among his Goods they will be found when we shall decree a Search to be made for them ; which will be done without giving any offence to the dead Caesar : Or were he living , he would not refuse to give an Account of his Administration , as it is but just he should . Be●ides , many private Persons pretend a Right to those Goods , and will not quit them to you without Tryal . Nor was there so much Silver brought to my House as you imagine , nor have I any of it left ; for it was all divided , as being a Tyrant's Mony , among the Magistrates and chief Men of the City , except only Dolobella and my Brethren . And if you should chance to find out any , you will not if you be wise , give it to the people ; but employ it to appease such as may dammage you : and if they themselves be wise , they will send away the people to the Colonies : For the People , as you may have lately learnt out of Greek Books , are a thing of no stability , but ever floating to and fro like Waves of the Sea , as it has often happened in our Republick ; where the People , after having raised up to the Skies those that courted their Favour , afterwards brought them on their Knees . Caesar angred at these words , for the most part injurious , retired , invoking oft times his Father , and calling him by his name . Suddainly after he put to Sale the Goods come to him by this Succession , and exhorted the People to assist him in the good design he had for them against Anthony his Enemy , who openly opposed him ; and against the Senate , who had decreed Inquisition to be made for Publick Moneys . Many persons began to fear Caesar , as young as he was , because of his Father's Liberality to the Soldiers and People , whose affections he was now absolutely gaining by the Distribution he was about to make ; so that most judged he would not long continue in the Condition of a private Person : But they feared much more lest Anthony coming to an Accommodation with this Young Man , full of Glory and Riches , should seize on the Sovereign Power as well as Caesar. In the mean time they were well satisfied to see them at this discord , because one served now as an obstacle to another's designs ; and by the Inquisition after Publick Moneys , of which they believed a great part would be found in Caesar's Coffers , his Heir would become poor , and the Treasury rich . Dayly likewise were Processes formed about the Lands possessed by Caesar ; some demanding them as their particular Right , others pretending they belonged to the Publick , as being confiscated from proscribed or banished Persons . Anthony or Dolobella , his Colleague , were Judges , of most part of these ; and if some happened to be tryed before other Judges , Caesar was as hardly used out of favour to Anthony , though he produced Authentick Contracts of the Purchase made by his Father ; and likewise pleaded the last Decree of the Senate , by which all that Caesar had done was ratified . They affronted him likewise by a thousand Insolencies out of the presence of the Judges ; from which Pedius and Pinarius , to whom Caesar had likewise by Will left part of the Inheritance , were not exempt . Upon complaint made to Anthony of the Outrages they , as well as Caesar , suffered ; shewing him the Decree of the Senate ; and telling him , that if there were some Lands unjustly usurped by Caesar , they were ready to pay the value of them ; but that it was just all the rest Caesar had done should be allowed . He answered , that possibly the Decree meant not any thing at present in question , and that the very words in which it was expressed ought be interpreted according to the Senate's intention , who having the Indempnity only in view , would not touch upon what was past ; not that they approved it , nor in consideration of death ; but because it was then expedient to act so , and necessary to appease the people . That it was not equal to have more consideration of the words of a Decree , than of the mind of the Judges ; and to deny Audience to so many Citizens whom the Civil Wars had spoiled of their Goods , and those of their Predecessors ; in favour of a young Man , who now beholding himself richer than his condition could make him hope to be , employed not his Riches in Liberalities ; but in making of Creatures to bring to effect his ambitious designs . Nevertheless , for what concerned them when they should receive from Caesar what part of the Inheritance belonged to them , he would maintain them in it . After this Answer of Anthony's , Caesar's Coheirs desired their shares of the Inheritance , for fear of losing them by reason of the many Suits commenced ; not for their sakes , but Caesar's : However , soon after they again restored it into his hands . After this , the time of the Plays wherewith Brutus , as Pretor , ought to divert and delight the Citizens , drawing nigh , Caius , Brother to Anthony , his Colleague , who administred that Charge in his absence , had taken care of them ; and to that purpose made magnificent Preparations , out of hopes that the People charmed by those Spectacles , should vote Brutus and his Companions Return . Caesar on his part , the better to gain the multitude , still as he received any Moneys by the Sale of the Goods of the Inheritance , put it into the hands of the chief Men of the Tribes , to distribute to such as first demanded it : And going to all places where these Sales were made , gave order to the publick Cryers to appraise all at less than it was worth , because of the uncertain success of the Law-Suits , and that he might dispatch paying what he ought by his Father's Will. These courses increased the People's affection to him , and they were moved to compassion for the unjust Persecutions under which he suffered . But when they saw that besides the Goods of this Succession , he likewise exposed to Sale his own Patrimony , with all that he had elsewhere , and with that his Mother's Lands , those of Philip , and Pedius and Pinarius shares too ; and all this to furnish him for the payment of Legacies ; as if he could not raise Money enough by selling Caesar's Goods , by reason of his Enemies Lets and Vexations . Then the People , perswaded that this Liberality proceeded from himself , and not from the first Caesar , adored this young Man ; applauding his Patience and Generosity , and protesting they would not much longer suffer Anthony's Insolence : And in truth they evidenced it at those Spectacles that Brutus exhibited at such vast Expence ; for when some , bribed to that purpose , cryed out that Brutus and Cassius should be recalled , and that the rest of the Spectators seemed inclined to pity them , a great number of the People running on in a Croud , made the Plays to cease till such time as those who demanded their Return were silent . So that Caesar having made Brutus and Cassius lose the hopes of their Return by means of their Plays , they resolved to seize by force of Syria and Macedon , to which they had been appointed by the Senate , before Anthony and Dolobella . That young Consul being hereof advertized , speedily advances towards Syria by the way of Asia , through which he passed to gather in the Money of that Province . But Anthony judging he should have occasion of Forces , and not being ignorant that the Army of Macedon was composed of excellent Troops ; that they were six Legions , store of Archers and Light-armed Foot , besides the Horse , and all Provisions necessary ; and that this Army ought to be commanded by Dolobella , to whom the Senate had given Commission for the Parthian War , to which Caesar had designed it , he began to cast about how to make himself Master of it , the rather because of the nearness of places ; for it was but crossing the Ionian Sea , to bring it forthwith into Italy . At the same time a report was raised , that the Getes hearing of Caesar's death made Inroads into Macedon , and spoiled the Province , which gave Anthony an opportunity of demanding the Army of the Senate , to chastise the Getes against whom Caesar had intention to employ them before he proceeded on his Expedition against Parthia , where at present all things were quiet . The Senate slighted not the report , but sent People into the Province to enquire into the truth ; and Anthony , utterly to remove all fear and all suspicion that might be had of him , made a Law whereby all persons were forbid , be it upon what occasion soever it would , to propose the creating a Dictator , or to accept of the Dictatorship , and that whoever acted contrary to this Law , might freely and with impunity be by any one slain . Thus having deceived the Fathers , and promised by a Treaty made with Dolobella's Friends , that he would give him one Legion , he was chosen General of the Army of Macedon , and forthwith gave Directions to his Brother Caius to make all speed to the Army with the Ordinance of the Senate . Mean while , those who had been sent into Macedon to inform themselves of the report spread abroad , being returned , said they had seen no Getes , but added ( whether it were so indeed , or that they were suborned to it by Anthony ) that there was reason to fear , that if the Army were drawn out of the Province , that they would make Inroads . Whilst these things passed at Rome , Brutus and Cassius made Levies of Men and Moneys , and Trebanius who commanded in Asia fortified those Cities for them . He would not suffer Dolobella to enter into Pergamus , nor into Smyrna , but only gave him a place without the Walls of Smyrna as to a Consul . He , incensed at this refusal , attempted to force the City , wherein not succeeding , Trebonius promised to give him entrance into Ephesus , and commanded his people to follow the Consul at some distance , but they seeing him depart towards the Dusk of the Evening , thinking there was nothing more to fear , leaving a few of their companions to follow him , returned to Smyrna . Dolobella laid an ambush for this small company , cut them in pieces , and the same night finding Smyrna defenceless , scaled the Walls , Trebonius surprised in his Bed , began to beg the Soldiers to carry him before the Consul , to whom he said he would go without constraint . But one of the Centurions mocking , told him ; Thou mayst go , but thou must leave thy Head ; for we have no orders to carry thee to the Consul , but to bring him thy Head : And so in good earnest cut off his Head , which Dolobella as soon as it was day caused to be placed over the Tribunal , where the Pretor was wont to give audience . The Soldiers and the Pedees mad against him , because he was a Partner in the Conspiracy , and had entertained Anthony with discourse at the Gate of the Palace , whilst they slew Caesar within , used a thousand indignities to the rest of his Body , playing with his Head as with a Bowl , which they trowled to one another upon the Pavement , till it was all in pieces . And this was the first of the Conspirators that was punished . Now Anthony had a design to bring the Army of Macedon into Italy , but not finding a pretence to do it , he demanded of the Senate , that instead of Macedon they would give him the Cisalpine Gaul , where at present Decimus Brutus Albinus commanded , besides he remembred that Caesar parted from this Province when he began that War wherein he vanquished Pompey . But now when they saw he would march the Army into Gaul , and not into Italy , the Fathers judging he asked this Province only to serve himself against them , began to make discovery of his ill intentions , and to repent that they had granted Macedon : nay , some of them wrote particularly to Decimus , that he should fortifie himself in his Province , and make new Levies of what Men and Money he could , left Anthony should do him any violence , so much they feared and hated him together . Anthony therefore refused by the Senate , resolved to carry the Province by a Decree of the People , as formerly Caesar had done the same , and Dolobella lately Syria , and the more to terrifie the Senate , he sent order to his Brother Caius forthwith to pass over the Army to Brundusium . Mean while the Aedile Crotonius making preparation for the Plays , which he would give to delight the people , Caesar caused a Chair of Gold and a Crown to be placed for his Father , a thing granted by the Decree of the Senate , to be done in all Plays to perpetuity . Upon which the Aedile having said that he would not permit that Honour to Caesar in Plays he exhibited at his own charges , he summoned him before Anthony in quality of Consul , and the Consul saying he would propose the business to the Senate , he angrily answered , Propose it then , but in the mean time I will place the Chair there as the Decree permits . Anthony incensed with this answer , not only forbid him to do it at this time , but in some Plays afterwards which Caesar himself exhibited in Honour of Venus , according to his Father's Institution when he dedicated to her a Temple in the place and the place it self . This action of Anthony's begat him the publick hate , as not proceeding so much from envy to the young Caesar , as ingratitude to his Father : wherefore Caesar followed by a multitude of people as his Guards , went through the City , stirring up against Anthony all those who had received benefits from his Father , or born Arms under him , beseeching them not to suffer him to be affronted in that manner , nor permit Anthony to do so great an injury to their General and Benefactor , but that they would at least labour for themselves , for could they be secure of enjoying any thing Caesar had given them if himself were deprived of Honours had been granted by Decree of the Se●●te ? And when he came into any great place of the City , he might be heard cry out with a loud voice ; Why am not I the only cause ( Anthony ) that thou declarest against Caesar , and in recompence of so many Benefits received by thee , returnest on him such violent outrages . Discharge , I beg thee , thy rage on me alone ; but touch not his Goods till the Citizens are payed what he by will left them . After that , take the rest ; for as for my part , though I be poor , I shall be but too well contented to be Heir to the Glory of my Father , and of his liberality to his Citizens , provided it may not be unprofitable to them . Upon this discourse the whole multitude drew together , and cryed out publickly against Anthony . Whereupon Anthony having uttered some bitter threats against Caesar , and what he threatened coming to publick knowledge , Mens minds were the more inflamed against him ; insomuch that the very Officers of his Guards who had born Arms under Caesar , and who were at present in great esteem with the Consul , besought him to be no more so vigorous , both for their sakes and his own proper interest , he having himself had command under Caesar , and being obliged to him for his fortune . Anthony acknowledging that what they said was true , and besides considering that he stood in need of Caesar's credit with the people to obtain the Government of Gaul , yielded to their Remonstrance , swearing that he was not ingrateful towards Caesar , and that he had manifested this change of affection to no other end , but that a young Man a little too haughty for his age , and who bore no respect either to Ancients or Magistrates should somewhat stand corrected ; for that in good truth he had need of correction , but yet for the Prayers sake they had made him , he would lay aside all animosity and resume his former inclinations , provided Caesar would for the future be more moderate . The Tribunes satisfied with this answer , engaged them to an Enterview , where after some complaints of of one another they were reconciled . Soon after , Anthony preferred the Decree touching the Government of Gaul . The Senate were afraid , and took a resolution to hinder it , if the Consul demanded their approbation , and to oppose it by means of the Tribunes , if without speaking to the Senate he sought to have it ratifyed by the people . Nay , there were some Senators of opinion to set that Province at liberty , so formidable seemed it to them , because lying so near Rome . Anthony on the other side reproached them that they had given that Province to Decimus one of Caesar's Murderers , and yet made a difficulty of trusting him with it , because he had not murdered him that conquered it , and brought it under their obedience , by which he accused them of openly allowing the action . The day for approbation of the Decree being come , the Senate had given orders that the Votes should be taken by the Tribes , but those of Anthony's Party having assembled the people before day , called them of purpose by Centuries ▪ Though the multitude had an aversion for Anthony , yet forbore they not now to favour him for Caesar's sake , who was present at the assembly soliciting for him out of fear , left Decimus one of those who slew his Father should command with an Army in so commodious a Province , and likewise to gratifie Anthony with whom he was newly reconciled , and from whom in his turn he expected some favour . In short , the Tribunes of the People not at all opposing it , for Anthony had gained them , the Decree was ratifyed , and the Consul having now a plausible pretence caused the Army to pass over into Italy . At length one of the Tribunes being dead , and Caesar soliciting for Flaminius who made suit for this Dignity ; the people imagining that he did indeed desire it for himself , but durst not ask it because he was too young , would needs by Vote declare him Tribune : on the other side , the Senate envyed him this increase of Honour , as fearing left being made Tribune he should summon before the people those who had slain his Father . Whereupon Anthony violating the Friendship he had newly sworn to Caesar , or in favour of the Senate , whom he would fain appease , because they were offended at the Decree of the People concerning Gaul , issued a Decree of the Consul , whereby he prohibited Caesar from conserring Liberalities upon any person contrary to Law , upon pain of punishment . This Decree which made appear Anthony's ingratitude to Caesar , and which was injurious both to the young Caesar and the people , stirred up the minds of the multitude , and it was very likely , that at the Assembly to be called , some tumult would happen , so that Anthony himself was afraid , and contenting himself with the number of the Tribunes already in the City , prevented the assembling of the People . As for Caesar , seeing that Anthony declared openly against him , he dispatched people throughout the colonies that he had established , to let them know the wrong he suffered , and to sound their inclinations . He sent likewise some of his Confidents to Anthony's Army , mixed among those who had the Convoy of Provisions , giving them orders to do their utmost to draw the bravest to his side , and privily to drop Libels among the Soldiers . Whilst Caesar was thus employed , the same Officers of Anthony's Guards before mentioned laying hold on the occasion spoke to him in this manner : The Oration of the Officers of Anthony's Guards . We have a certain knowledge that Caesar's Murderers hate us as much as him , us and all those who under his command have extended the bounds of the Roman Empire , and yet dayly employ all their power to extend them ; that we are exposed to their Ambushes , and that the Senate favours them . Nevertheless , after their being chased hence by the People we have regained courage , seeing Caesar was not destitute of Friends , who still remembred his Benefits , and preserved their acknowledgments . But above all , we are assured of the Friendship between you , and of your experience in War , being the greatest Captain of the Age next him , and the most capable to command . But because our Enemies springing up afresh , endeavour to seise upon Syria and Macedon , and make Levies of Men and Money to wage War upon us , because the Senate causes Decimus to prepare againsh you , and that in the mean all your thoughts and cares are employed in the differences you have with the young Caesar we fear , and not without reason , that in the War now threatening us , nay ▪ which indeed we have upon us , there happen not some division amongst us , which may cause our Enemies to succeed in their Enterprises . Wherefore we intreat you , that in acknowledgments of Caesar's Favours and Benefits , for the common security of all us , against whom you have never yet had cause of complaint , and likewise for your own interest , you assist Casar to take vengeance of the Murderers of his Father , whilst it is in your power to do it , he will be therewith content , and you will afterwards live without trouble , and we discharged of our fears for you , and for our selves . To this Discourse Anthony made Answer . Anthony's Answer to the Officers of his Guards . You know with what passion I always loved Caesar as long as he lived , and that there were no dangers to which I exposed not my self to Preserve his Authority . You know it , I say , you who followed him every where , and were present at all his Action : and I grant there is no need of Witness to prove that his Affection and Esteem forme lasted to his very end . His Murderers having perfect knowledge of all this , had once resolved to have dispatched me at the same time , believing whilst I remained alive they could never perfectly accomplish their design ; and he that diverted them from these thoughts did it not for my sake , but to give a fairer Gloss to their crime , that it might be thought they designed not so much to revenge themselves of many Enemies , as to kill one Tyrant . Who then would think after so many obligations as I have received from Caesar , I should range my self on his Enemies Party , or that I should willingly pardon his death to those who attempted my own life , as the young Caesar imagines ? How then after Indemnity did they obtain Governments ? for you impute to me this fault which the Senate committed . Hearken a little how it happened : Caesar being slain in full Senate , fear seised all the world , and my self more than any one , because I was his Friend , and yet knew not exactly whether there were a Conspiracy , or who were the Conspirators . The People were in tumult , the Murderers had gained the Capitol with the Gladiators , and suffered no one to enter , the Senate favoured them , which to this day they do , and were ready to decree them rewards , as having slain a Tyrant , which if it had come to pass , we must have all resolved to perish as that Tyrants Friends . in the midst of all this turmoil , fear and trouble , 't is no wonder if I lost my Judgment : however , if you weigh the extremity in which I was with what I have done , you will find I neither wanted boldness in the midst of danger , nor policy when there was a necessity to dissemble . The main thing in this Affair , and on which depended all the rest , was the prevention of their decreeing rewards to the Murderers , in which I so obstinately held out , that at last I carried it in despite of the Senate and all the Conspirators , yet not without running the hazard of losing my life ; for I judged , that if I only obtained that Caesar were not declared Tyrant , we were all in safety . But whereas our Enemies and the Senate feared on their side , that if Caesar were not declared Tyrant , process might issue out against those that slew him , and therefore would stand stifly to the having it done , I consented that the Amnesty might be granted to them , but not the Rewards ; nor had I done it , but that I might obtain on my part what I desired , and which was of no small importance . That the name of Caesar , dearer to me than all things in the world , might not be abolished ; that his Goods might not be confiscate : that that adoption which makes this young man so insolent , might not be cancelled : that his Will might be ratified : that his Body might be honoured with Funerals worthy a King : that the Honours decreed him might endure to perpetuity : that all that he had done might be approved ; and that his Son , and we his Friends , his Captains and his Soldiers might be secured in our persons , and honoured by all the World , instead of that infamy wherewith we were threatened . Do you believe after all this , that in lieu of the Amnesty to which I gave my hand , the Senate granted me a small matter ; or do you think they would have granted it if I had not consented to the Amnesty ? And though this exchange had been sincerely made , what had I lost by really granting the Murderers a pardon of their crime , thereby to render Caesar's Glory immortal , and put our lives in security : yet was not that my intention . I did but only defer their punishment ; for as soon as I obtained of the Senate what I desired , and that the Murderers were freed from their inquietude , I took courage , and abrogated the Amnesty , not by sentence of the Senate , nor by decree of the People ( for that could not be done ) but by a popular blaze , which underhand I kindled , by causing Caesar's Body to be brought into the place , under pretence of celebrating his Funerals , and there by opening his wounds , and shewing his Robe pierced through , and bloody , to excite compassion in the multitude , praising his Virtues , and particularly the love he had for his Country , and in short , Mourning for him , as dead , yet invoking him as a God : for what I said , and what I did , so incensed the multitude , that not considering the Amnesty , they took fire , and carrying it to our Enemies Houses , drove them out of Rome . This was done in spite of the Senate , and they testified their resentment of it , by accusing me of courting the popular favour , by sending the Murderers into the Provinces , Brutus and Cassius into Syria and Macedon , where they had great Armies : nor did they let them stay out the time they ought to have done , but advanced it by a feigned Commission they gave them of sending Corn to the City . Hereupon I found my self surprised with a new fear , and not having any Army whereof I could dispose , I was afraid lest we unarmed should be assailed by so many armed Men , besides I had some suspicion of my Colleague , with whom I had no right understanding , and whom I might very well believe an Accomplice in the Conspiracy , being come to the City the day that it was executed . In this troublesome Conjuncture I thought it a matter of importance to disarm our Enemies , and to seise on their Arms , to which end I caused Amatius to be put to death , and recalled Pompey , that by this means I might oblige the Senate to take my part : yet not being thereby fully assured , I perswaded Dolobella to demand Syria not from the Senate , but from the people , and I upheld him in this Enterprise , that from a Friend to the Conspirators , as he now was , he might become their Enemy ; and that after my Colleague had obtained Syria , the Senate might be ashamed to deny me Macedon , which however they had not granted me by reason of the Army that was then in that Province , if they had not before given that same Army to Dolobella , who besides the Government of Syria had got the Commission to make War against the Parthians : nor had they consented to the taking away Syria and Macedon from Cassius and Brutus , if for their security other Governments had not been provided them , instead of those whereof they were dispossessd . It was therefore necessary and must be done , but pray observe what comparison there is between those Provinces taken from them , and those wherewith they were recompensed . Cyrene and Crete were assigned them , so unfurnished of Forces , that they themselves have despised them , and endeavoured to seise by force of those taken from them . Thus the Command of the Army is passed from the Enemy to Dolobella by my policy , and by fair exchange ; for no person having yet taken up Arms , we must follow the Laws . After this , the Enemies having set on foot another Army , I had occasion for the Legions of Macedon , but to get them wanted opportunity , whereupon a report was spread , that the Getes had in a hostile manner invaded the Province , which not being altogether believed , some were sent to enquire the certainty . During which time I caused an Ordinance to be published , by which it was forbid to speak of a Dictator , to make any proposition tending to it , or so much as to accept of the Dictatorship ; whereby the Senate , perswaded of my good intentions , gave me the Command of the Army ; so that at present I find my self strong enough to defend my self against my Enemies , not only against those already declared , as Caesar imagines , but against a multitude of others more powerful , who will not yet discover themselves . Having put my Affairs into this Kingdom , I had yet left sticking ( as I may say ) in my very Ribs one of Caesar's Murderers , to wit , Decimus Brutus , who commanded a great Army in a very commodious Province ; and because I knew him capable of Action , that I might remove him thence by some fair pretence , I made an offer in the Senate to give him Macedon in recompence , after having drawn thence the Legions . The Senate opposing it upon some mistrust they had of my designs , and many of that Body having writ many things as you know to Decimus , be sides that they were ready to stir up against me the Consuls , for the next year I took a resolution to speak no more of it to the Senate , but to demand this Province from the People , and to make the Macedonian Army pass over to Brundusium , to employ them in things necessary , and I hope yet by the assistance of the Gods to make use of them to the advantage of my Affairs when occasion requires . Thus from the fear wherein we formerly were , we have reached that security we desired , and a condition to strike terrour into our Enemies , though when we first took up Arms many declared for them ; yet now you see they repent of their sentences given in my favour , that they use all their endeavours to deprive me of the Government of Gaul granted me by the People . You know they continually write to Decimus , that they solicite the Consuls to cancel by sentence the Decree which gives me that Province . But for my part , resting assured on the assistance of the Gods , Protectors of my Country , on the sincerity of my intentions , and on your valour which made Caesar every where victorious , I will employ all my soul and all my strength to revenge him . It was necessary , Fellow Soldiers , till now to keep these things secret ; but since you ought to have share in all my Actions , and all my Designs , I am content to discover them to you , and you may communicate them to all those tied by the same interest , except only to Caesar , whose ingratitude I have already made proof of . Anthony's officers become firmly perswaded by these words , that all the artifices he had made use of to deceive the Senate , proceeded only from the passion he had to destroy the Murderers . However , they prevailed with him to reconcile himself with Caesar , which he did in the Capitol . Some time after Anthony caused to be brought into an Assembly of his Friends some of his Guards , as if Caesar would have treated with them to murder him , whether it were a calumny , of whether he believed it indeed , or whether ( having intelligence that Caesar had sent some People amongst his Troops ) he imagined it was to make an attempt upon his life . The rumour of this attempt was spread through the whole City , and raised a mighty Tumult , and the People were filled with great indignation ; for some persons sounding more deeply into the business , saw well that Anthony , though he was an Enemy to Caesar , yet was useful to him , because the Conspirators feared him , who , if he had been dead had been capable of enterprising any thing , especially supported as they were by the Senate , and this was the judgment of the wiser sort . But with the greather part of the multitude who beheld Caesar every day suffering a thousand wrongs it was no hard matter to believe the calumny , and they adjudged it an execrable sign to make an attempt upon the person of a Consul . Upon the noise of it Caesar ran through all the Streets like a mad man , crying out , that on the contrary it was a plot laid by Anthony himself to rob him of the good opinion of the People , by whose favour he had hitherto subsisted . He went to Anthony's own Gates , crying the same thing , attesting the Gods , and making imprecations on himself , and requiring them to issue out his Process : and when no person came out of the House , I will , said he , make thy own Friends Iudges . And therewithal endeavoured to enter , but repulsed , he began to complain , revile , and grow angry against those who hindred his entrance , telling them 't was for fear he should convince Anthony of calumny , and so retiring immediately , he protested before all the People , that if any mischief happened to him , it ought to be attributed to nothing else but the perfidiousness of Anthony . These words pronounced with vehemence changed the minds of the Multitude , and many began to repent themselves of the opinion they had entertained of him . Though some were doubtful which of the two to credit ; and others affirmed 't was all but a plot laid between themselves in the Temple where they were reconciled , that by a seeming Feud they might better surprise their Enemies : whilst others again said , that it was Anthony's invention only , that under this pretence he might encrease his Guards , and turn away the old Soldiers hearts from Caesar. At the same time intelligence was privately given to Caesar , that both the Army arrived at Brundusium and the old Soldiers distributed into Colonies were incensed against Anthony , because he delayed the revenging of Caesar's death , which they offered to employ all their power to effect , and that upon this occasion the Consul was gone to Brundusium , which obliged Caesar , who was fearful lest his Enemy returning to Rome which and Army might oppress him defenceless as he was , to take store of Money , and go into Campania to engage in his service those Colonies there settled by his Father . First Galatia , and then Silia situate on both sides of Capua gave him their word : and by advancing five hundred Drams to each Soldier he raised about ten thousand Men , who were not so well furnished as was requisite for the War , nor enrolled in Companies and Regiments , but marched all under one Standard as his Guards . And whereas those in the City were frightned before with the thoughts of Anthony's return with an Army , hearing of Ceasar's coming at the Head of another ; some were now afraid of both , others again were well satisfied with the imagination they might employ Caesar to defend them against Anthony ; and others again who had been witnesses of their reconciliation in the Capitol , believed all but a fiction , and that they were agreed together to joyn Forces , to the end , Anthony might seise on the Sovereign Authority , and Caesar revenge the death of his Father . In the heart of this Allarm , Carnutius Tribune of the People , Enemy to Anthony , and friend to Caesar , went out to meet his Friend , and understanding his intentions , came and assured the People that Caesar had took up Arms against none but Anthony his declared Enemy , and that to secure themselves from Anthony's Tyranny it was requisite to joyn with Caesar , the rather because in that Conjuncture they had no other Army . After this Remonstrance he caused Caesar , who had lodgd the night before in the Temple of Mars , fifteen Furlongs from Rome , to advance into the City , where , as soon as he was entred , he went and possessed himself of the Temple of Castor and Pollux , about which all the old Soldiers gathered together with their Swords under their Coats . There Carnutius having first made an invective againg Anthony in full Assembly , Caesar proceeded to put them in remembrance of his Father's Virtues , and the injuries which himself had received from Anthony , to defend himself from which , and to secure his own person , he had been necessitated to raise an Army , which he promised to employ for his Countrys service wherever there should be an occasion , and particularly against Anthony , who was at present in Arms. After there Discourfes the People being retired , the Soldiers , whose design of coming thither had been only the reconciliation of Caesar and Anthony , or at utmost to defend Caesar , and revenge the death of his Father , were amazed at his promising their service against Anthony , who had formerly been their General , and was at present Consul ; whereupon some desired leave to return home , under pretence of fetching their Arms , because they could ill do Service with other Arms than those they had been used to ; others spoke openly what they thought . Caesar seeing the matter succeeded quite contrary to his expectation , was somewhat startled : Yet hoping to gain them rather by fair means than force , he granted what they desired ; sending some home to fetch their Arms , and dismissing others without any condition . Though this Accident infinitely troubled him , he kept all to himself ; and instead of seeming concerned at it , thanking them for the Assistance they had given him , made them a Present of more Money , promising to be more liberal for the future ; because if any Accident happened which might oblige him to make use of an Army , he had rather confide in them as his Father's Friends , than employ other Soldiers . This Carriage might , one would think , have won them ; and yet of ten thousand that they were , only one thousand , or as others say , three thousand ( for the number is not certain ) stayed with him , and all the rest went their way . However , some , after considering the toil of the Plough , and the Profits they had received , and what they hoped for the future , as Vulgar Spirits are subject to Change , they repented themselves ; and laying hold of the plausible pretence of being only come home to fetch their Arms , of their own mere motion they all returned armed to Caesar ; who having taken more Money with him , was gone to Ravenna and the neighbouring places ; where he incessantly listed Men , daily increasing his Forces : whose Rendezvouz he appointed at Aresia . * Mean time of the five Legions that were in Macedon , four were come to the Consul , who angred that he had so long delayed revenging Caesar's death , brought him without any Acclamations to the Tribunal , as if before all other things they would be satisfied in the reasons of this delay . He offended at their silence , could not forbear reproaching them of ingratitude , in not considering how much more advantagious it was for them to bear Arms in Italy , than against the Parthians . He complained likewise that they had not brought him those Disturbers of the Peace which that young Giddybrains ( for so he called Caesar ) had sent amongst them ; whom , however , he himself should find out : That as for his Army , he was going to lead them into the happy Province of Gaul , the Government of which he had obtained , and would give to every Soldier one hundred Drams . They all burst out a laughing at the meanness of this promise ; at which he appearing offended , the Tumult increased , and all began to leave him . Whereupon , rising up himself , he only said these words , You shall learn to obey . And hereupon he after gave Command to the Tribunes to bring him the Roll of the Mutineers ( for in the Roman Armies every Soldier is enrolled in his Order ) that he might decimate them according to Military Discipline . However , he punished not every tenth Man , but only put a part of them to death , thinking to terrifie them a little ; though by this Action he raised more their anger than their fear . Caesar's people whom he had sent to corrupt the Legions , observing this discontent in the Army , began afresh to scatter abroad their Libels , by which they displayed to the Soldiers the Cruelty and Avarice of Anthony ; and withal , representing to them the Clemency of the first Caesar , invited them to make tryal of the Liberality of the young Man. And though the Consul proposed great Rewards to those who discovered them , and threatned with exemplary Punishment such as harbored them , he could get no advice who they were ; which infinitely troubled him , as doubting the whole Army had intelligence with them . Soon after upon the report brought him of Caesar's proceedings in the Colonies and at Rome , he was more concerned , and came forth once more to speak to the Soldiers . He said , It troubled him that he had been forced to punish some , though it had been fewer than Military Discipline required , and that they knew well that Anthony was neither covetous nor cruel . But , said he , let us talk no more of Aversions , or Faults , or Punishments ; we will forget all that is past . And as for the hundred Drams a Head I promised you , I would not have you think I meant it as a Donative , that were below the Fortune of Anthony ; you shall receive that only as an Earnest of my Favour at our first Meeting , but remember that both now and hereafter I desire you would obey me according to the Roman Law of War. After having made an end of speaking he gave them not any thing more , lest he should seem to prejudice his Quality of General by yielding too much to his Army ; And they likewise acquiesced in the promises he made them , either as repenting of what they had done , or out of fear ; yet he changed their Officers , either because they had encouraged the Mutiny , or out of some suspition he had of them : But as for the Soldiers , he treated them afterwards more favourably in all occasions they had to petition him . He caused them to march along the Sea-Coasts towards Rimini one after another ; but for himself , having chosen out the properest and briskest Men he could find among all the Legions , and formed them into a * Regiment of Guards ; he took his way towards Rome , from thence intending to go meet the Legions . Being come nigh to Rome he quartered his Horse in the Suburbs , and with his Foot entred the City in a posture as if he had an Enemy to engage ; causing them to keep Guard about his House , and giving the Word , and dividing the Watches as if he had been in the Field . Soon after having summoned a Senate to make his Complaint of Caesar's Enterprizes , News was brought him to the Palace Gate that one of the four Legions , called the Legion of Mars , was revolted to that young Captain . Whereupon , being at a stand , and perplexed in mind , another Messenger came to tell him that the fourth Legion had followed the Martial ▪ Which tidings put him into such a fright , that only entring the Palace as though he had called together the Fathers for some other reasons , he said little to them , but speedily going out of the City , marched directly towards Alba , to endeavour to regain those that had deserted his Party ; but seeing they shot at him from the Walls , he sent five hundred Drams a Man to the rest ; and brought those Forces he had , with all his Train of Munition ordinarily used in War , to Tivoli , for the War was already declared , Decimus having refused to part with Gaul . He had not been long at Tivoli , but almost all the Senate , a great part of the Knights , and many of the most considerable of the People came to complement and give him Testimonies of their Good Will. And as there he was administring the Oath to the Soldiers he had with him , and likewise to the Veterans , a great number of which were come voluntarily to joyn with him , they of their own accord swore with the rest , and promised him Fidelity ; so that it seemed a wonder where those Men were who a little before had so fiercely declaimed against him in the presence of Caesar. Thus Anthony magnificently accompanied , advanced towards Rimini , a City scituate on the Entrance into Gaul . Besides his new Levies , he had three Macedonian Legions ( for the fifth was now arrived ) and a great number of Veterans , whom he esteemed as much again as his new Soldiers . So that he found his Strength to consist in four Legions , all tryed Men , with their Horse and Light-armed Foot ; without reckoning the Regiment of Guards , and the Soldiers newly entertained . Besides , Lepidus was in Spain with four Legions , Asinius Pollio with two , and Plancus in the Transalpine Gaul with three ; all which would in all appearance side with Anthony . As for Caesar , his Force consisted of those two Legions revolted from Anthony , one of the new Soldiers , and two of Veterans , which would not have been compleat , had he not filled them up with New. Having rendezvouzed them at Alba , he gave advice thereof to the Senate , who extremely rejoyced at it ; so that now again it was hard to find out the Men that had accompanied Anthony . Not but that they were troubled that these Legions had not rather yielded to themselves than to Caesar. However , after having applauded their Good Will , and that of the other Legions , they promised that as soon as the new Magistrates were entred upon their Charge they would employ them in such things as should be effectually for the Good of the Republick . Now it was apparent their hopes were to employ these Forces against Anthony , having no other particular Army , nor having power to raise one without the Authority of the Consuls ; wherefore they temporized till such time as the new Officers were entred upon the Management of Affairs . Mean time Caesar's Soldiers offered him Axes and Lictors ; beseeching him to take the Title of Propretor , and command them in that Quality , because they were accustomed to pay their Obedience to Magistrates . He much applauded them for the Honour they would have conferred on him , but remitted the matter to the Senate's discretion . Nor could all the Entreaties they made him prevail with him to consent , but so far as that they might send Deputies to Rome about it ; telling them , The Senate will of themselves the more willingly confer upon me this Dignity when they shall hear that you offered it me , and I would not accept it . At length , though with much difficulty , he prevailed over them . And when the Officers complained to him that it was a kind of despising them , he gave them these reasons for his Conduct . The Senate declares on my side , not out of any kindness to me , but because they are afraid of Anthony , and have at present no Army ; they only wait till Anthony be defeated , and that the Murderers of my Father , who are Kindred and Friends to most of the Senate , have drawn together their Forces ; which being so easie to be perceived , I dissemble a Submission to them , and it is requisite they should preserve that Opinion of me : But should I usurp the Title of Magistrate , they would accuse me of Treason and Violence , whilst governing my self with modesty , they will perhaps of their own motion give it me for fear lest I should accept it from you . Having spoken in this manner , he went to see the two revolted Legions exercise ; who performed one against the other all that could be practised in a Fight , except killing , in such an excellent manner , that Caesar was infinitely pleased with the sight of it ; and taking thence occasion to exercise his Liberality , he gave once more to every Soldier five hundred Drams , with promise that in case there was a necessity of their engaging in Fight , and he gained the Victory , he would give them each five thousand ; by which Bounty he engaged them to attempt any thing for his Service . Mean time Anthony being marched into Gaul , had sent his Commands to Decimus to go for Macedon , according to the Decree of the People , and for his own safety . Whereupon Decimus sent him the Senate's Letters , and Word withal , that Decimus ought no less obedience to the Orders of the Senate , than did Anthony to the Decrees of the People . And when Anthony had fixed a day , on which if he departed not the Province he would treat him as an Enemy , Decimus desired him to prolong that time , for fear lest before that himself might be declared Enemy of his Country . After this , though Anthony might easily have defeated Decimus his Army , which now kept the Field , yet he chose rather to go about to the Cities , not any of which refused him their Gates . Whereupon Decimus , afraid lest he should find none to give him entrance , feigned to have received Orders from the Senate to return with his Army to Rome , and took his March towards Italy . All the Cities in his way received him as only pretending to pass through ; but when he came to Modena , a Noble City , he shut the Gates , seized on the Stores of the Inhabitants for Provisions for his Army , killed and salted up all the Baggage Horse for the same use in case the length of the Siege oppressed him : And now become Master of a great number of Gladiators , and three Legions ; one of which were New Levied Men , and the other two having served formerly under him , very affectionate to him , he in that Post expected Anthony ; who presently came in great rage before the place , and began to work in the Circumvallation of it . Decimus being in this manner besieged , the very first day of the next Year the new Consuls , Hirtius and Pansa , after the usual Sacrifices , assembled the Senate in the same Temple , to consult about the Affairs with Anthony . There Cicero and those of his Cabal advised the declaring him an Enemy to his Country , for that he had seized by force , and in despight of the Senate , of Gaul , to the end he might fortifie himself against his Country ; and for having drawn into Italy that Army they had given him Command of against the Thracians . They added , that he aspired to Supreme Dominion after Cesar ; having been publickly attended through the City by Soldiers as Guards of his Body , having fortifyed his House like a Cittadel ; and in summ , behaved himself in many things with more Pride and Insolence than became a Magistrate , whose Power was to continue but a Year . But L. Piso , one of the most considerable Citizens of Rome , who had Charge of Anthony's Affairs in his absence , with others , Friends to him or Anthony , or else seriously thinking what they spoke ; said , That they ought first to Cite him to stand to a Tryal , and not condemn a Roman Citizen without a Hearing . Besides , that it would be a shameful thing to declare that Man Enemy to his Country to day , who had yesterday been Consul ; especially after such publick Applauses of so many several Persons , and even of Cicero himself . Thus the Senate spent that day in debate , without concluding any thing . The next Morning the Fathers assembled very early in the Palace , where Ciecro's Party proved the stronger ; so that Anthony was upon the point of being declared Enemy by Decree , if Salvius , Tribune of the People , had not hindred , and put a stop to the Affair ; for among these Officers , he whose Voice opposes carries it . Cicero's Party fretted at these Proceedings , bitterly reviled him ; and running to the place to stir up the Multitude against him , assigned him to give in the Reasons of his Opposition before the People . He went without any fear ; but the Senate hindred him out of a doubt left he should pervert the People by putting them in mind of Anthony . For the Fathers knew well they condemned an Illustrious Person without bringing him to a Tryal ; and that the Province , for the Usurpation of which they condemned him , had been given him by the People : Only their fear for the Conspirators made them bear ill Will to Anthony , who had frustrated the Indempnity granted them by the Senate ; and for this reason they had joyned with the young Caesar against him : To which Caesar , who perceived their intentions , had easily consented , being willing first to get rid of Anthony . But though the Senate were thus animated against him , they delayed giving Judgment because of the Opposition of the Tribune . Notwithstanding , a Sentence passed by which they approved the Action of Decimus , in not delivering up Gaul to Anthony : To which they added , that joyntly with Hirtius and Pansa , Caesar should command the Forces he already had ; that a Statue of Gold should be erected for him ; that for the future he should have a Voice among Persons of Consular Degree , and have Right to demand the Consulate ten Years before the time prescribed by the Laws ; and that the Donative Caesar had promised to the two Legions revolted from Anthony if they gained the Victory , should be payed out of the publick Treasury . These things thus agreed on , the Senate broke up as if Anthony had in effect been declared Enemy , and that the Tribune could find nothing more to say on the morrow . But Anthony's Mother , Wife and Son ( yet very young ) with their Friends and Domesticks , run about all night to the Houses of the Senators , to solicite them in his behalf . And Day being come , they plucked them by the Robe as they passed along to the Senate ; and all together in mourning Habit , as the Fathers entred the Palace , cast themselves at their Feet before the Gate , weeping and lamenting like despairing Persons . So that these sad Objects and this suddain Change had already stirred up a Sence of Pity in the Breasts of most of the Judges ; when Cicero fearing the Success of the Affair , spoke to them in this manner . The Oration of Cicero . We passed yesterday what we had to decree in the Case of Anthony ; for by declaring his Enemies worthy of Honour and Recompence , we have tacitely declared him Enemy to his Country . As for Salvius , who alone opposes , it follows , that either he is wiser than us all , or that he does it out of Friendship , or else understands not the present state of Affairs . Now it were a shameful thing to have all of us together thought to have less Wisdom than one single Man , and it would prove dishonourable to Salvius to prefer a private Friendship before publick Good ; we are then to believe that he knows not the state of Affairs : but he ought not to give credit to his own Iudgment before that of so many Consuls , Pretors , Tribunes , his Colleagues , and all the rest of the Senators ; who being so numerous , and so great Men both for Age and Experience , known Anthony better than Salvius can do ; for in all Iudgments , that Sentence that is carried by most Voices ought to be esteemed most just . However , if he still have a desire to hear now the Reasons of our Iudgment , I will repeat the principal of them in few words . Anthony has seized himself of our Treasure after the death of Caesar : Having obtained from us the Government of Macedon , he is marched into Gaul without the Senate's Order : We gave him an Army to oppose the Thracians , and he , instead of employing it against them , has brought it into Italy against our selves : And has done things by his own Authority after having , to put a Cheat upon us , asked our consent , and been denyed it by the Iudgment of all the World. Being at Brundusium he took a Regiment of Guards like a King , and has been publickly attended by his Soldiers through the City , placed Guards about his House , and given them the Word , as in time of War : He had likewise ordered the rest of his Forces hither ; and was putting himself in a posture of doing with more vehemence than the first Caesar the same things that he had done . But being prevented by the young Caesar , who had another Army , he was afraid , and went to possess himself of Gaul , as on a Province convenient for his designs ; from whence Caesar fell into Italy , and made himself Master of us and the Republick . To these ends it is he terrifies the Soldiers with his Cruelty , to make them obedient to whatever he has a mind to ; to this end he decimated not Mutineers nor Run-a-ways , on whom only the Law admits that Punishment to be inflicted , and which few Commanders have done but in dangerous Wars and in extreme necessity ; whilst he for a fit of laughter puts Citizens to death , not the Guilty , but the Unfortunate . This Cruelty has occasioned those who could escape to leave him ( and yesterday you decreed them Recompence as for a good Action ) and those who are yet stayed with him do it for fear , and now by his Orders plunder your Province , and besiege your Army and your Pretor , to whom you have written that he should stay in the Province ; and Anthony will have him thence . Why do we not then with Alacrity declare Anthony our Enemy , who already makes War upon us ? But this is what the Tribune will not know , till such time as he has defeated Decimus , and made himself Master , together with that great Province which lies so near us , of Decimus his Army ; with hopes thereby more easily to oppress us . Then perhaps the Tribune will consent that he should be declared Enemy ; but he would have us stay till he be too powerful for us . Cicero having spoken in this manner , his Friends began to make such a noise , that it was impossible for any to be heard that would answer him , till Piso rose up ; out of respect to whom , not only the rest of the Senators , but even Cicero's Party kept silence , and then he declared himself in these terms . The Oration of Piso. THe Laws ( Conscript Fathers ) require that the Accused should hear his Accusation impleaded before him ; and after having made answer , expect his Sentence : This is what Cicero , that mighty Accuser , cannot deny me . Wherefore , since he has not accused Anthony of any thing while he was present , but would now value himself upon this opportunity of his absence to blacken him with a multitude of Crimes , I present my self to make appear the falsity of his Accusations ; which I hope to do in few words . In the first place he says that after Caesar's death , Anthony seized upon the publick Moneys ; but the Laws have ordained particular Punishments for Thieves , but never declared them Enemies to their Country . Besides , Brutus having slain Caesar accused him in a publick Assembly of the People of having wasted the Publick Treasure , and drained dry the Exchequer . Some time after Anthony ordered an Inquisition to be made ; you approved his Ordinance , and promised the tenth Penny to the Discoverers ; and we submit our selves to pay double if any one can convict Anthony of having been a Partner in that Crime . So much for what concerns the Publick Moneys . As for the Government of Gaul , it is true you did not give it to Anthony ; but he obtained it by Decree of the People in the presence of Cicero , as others obtained other Provinces , and as Caesar himself obtained the same . It is ordered by the same Decree , that if Decimus refuse to part with Gaul , Anthony may have liberty to constrain him by force ; and to employ to that end the Army designed against the Thracians , provided they made no attempt on Macedon . But Cicero accounts not Decimus an Enemy , who is in Arms against the Ordinance of the People ; and yet would have Anthony be so , whom the People ordered to make this War. So that blaming the Decree , he blames the Authors ; but he ought rather then to have disswaded them , than now revile them having given his consent to it ; he ought rather to have prevented the giving that Government to Decimus whom the People had chased hence as a Murderer , than deprive Anthony whom they had gratified . In summ , it is some imprudence to oppose the Ordinances of the People in such a perillous time , without remembring that in the beginning of the Commonwealth they were Iudges of these things , and declared Friends of Enemies whom they thought worthy ; for by the Ancient Laws the People were the sole Arbiters of Peace and War. And there is no doubt but had they a Head , they would reassume this Authority , and absolutely deprive us of it . But Anthony has put to death his Soldiers ; he has acted according to the Power given him by your Commission : Nor did there ever General give account of such matters to any Man ; for the Legislators never thought it for the Commonwealth's Advantage , that a General should own his Soldiers for Iudges of his Actions : Besides , nothing is more dangerous in an Army than Soldiers Contempt of their Commander , which has proved the destruction of many in the midst of Victory . Besides , none of the Kindred of the decimated either have or do yet complain , and yet Cicero accuses him of Man-slaughter ; and not content with the usual Punishment of that Crime , treats him as a publick Enemy : Yet constantly affirms he has undergone strange affronts from his Soldiers , in that two Legions whom you commanded to obey him , deserted him contrary to the Law of War ; not to yield themselves to you , but to Caesar. Notwithstanding all which , Cicero thinks their Action good , and yesterday advised they might be rewarded at the Expence of the Publick . God grant the Example may not one day prove dreadful : but however it be , Cicero's Heat and Animosity has carried him to a manifest Contradiction ; for he at once accuses Anthony of aspiring to the Tyranny , and of ill treating his Soldiers : And certain it is , that those who pretend to usurp the Sovereign Power , instead of ill treating Military Men , do all they can to gain their favour . However , since he has had the confidence to impose this Calumny upon Anthony , that following Caesar's steps , he aimed at the Tyranny , let us examine all his Actions particularly . Has he put any one to death without due Process , as Tyrants use to do ; he , who is himself in danger of being condemned without being heard ? Has he chased out of the City , or calumniously accused any Person before you ? And is there any appearance he that has done no private Wrong , should attempt Publick ? But pray Cicero , when was this done ? Was it when he published the Indempnity ; or when he proposed the recalling the Son of your Pompey , and making good to him his Father's Estate out of the Publick Moneys ? or when he caused to be arrested and put to death the false Marius , who troubled our Peace ; for which he was praised by all the Senate ? ( and , my Lords of the Senate , this is the only Action Cicero durst not blame , because you applauded it . ) Or , in fine , was it when he passed that Decree , by which it is prohibited to make Dictators ? For this is the Summ of all his Management of Publick Affairs during the two Months which after Caesar's death he stayed in the City ; during which the People sometimes sought for the Murderers to put them to death , and you your selves were often in fear and trouble of what might arrive ; had he then been an ill Citizen , could he ever expect a Conjuncture more favourable to his Designs ? But he never abused that Power and Charge of the Consulship : How so ? Has not he alone governed the Commonwealth , Dolobella being gone for Syria ? Kept he not armed Men about him for his security , which you your selves appointed ? Kept he not a Guard by Night in the City , even about his own House ; which yet was only done to warrant him from the Ambushes of his Enemies ? Had he not a fair apportunity upon the death of Caesar his Friend , his Benefactor , beloved by all the People ? And did there not one yet fairer present it self when he entertained Guards to defend his life against those Murderers that attempted his , though he never put to death or banished one of them ; yet still he pardoned them so far as in civility he could , nor ever hindred the giving of them Governments . These ( Conscript Fathers ) are the great Crimes , the manifest Crimes wherewith Cicero accuses him . Nor is he content to make Anthony's Actions only pass for Crimes . He divines , and says , he had designed to bring his Army into the City , but that he was afraid of Caesar , who had already with another Army possessed it . How comes he then who had only designed it to be an Enemy to his Country , whilst he that had really done it , and does in a manner still hold us besieged , is none ? Or why did not he come if he had designed it , unless being at the Head of thirty thousand well disciplined Men , he were afraid of three thousand disordered an disarmed , which were then with Caesar ; and who were only come to reconcile them together , and left him as soon as they knew he would employ them in a War ? Or if he durst not come with thirty thousand Men , how happened he to come afterwards accompanied only with a thousand ; With whom , when he went from Rome to Tivoli , how many of us did attend him ? How many swore Fidelity to him without being required ? And what Applause did Cicero himself give him ? In short , had he designed any thing against his Country , why left he with us those Hostages yet at this Palace Gate , his Mother , his Wife , and his Son ; who are at present weeping for fear , not of the Accusations brought against him , but of the power of his Enemies ? Thus much I thought convenient , to make you understand the Innocence of Anthony , and the Inconstancy of Cicero : and have now nothing more to say , but to exhort all good Men not to offend the People , nor do Injustice to Anthony , for fear of such trouble as may ensue to the City , the Commonwealth being yet so weakly established , that it is ready to relapse into its first disorders , if not timely relieved . However , it is my opinion , that we secure to our selves Forces for the Defence of the City before any Attempt be made upon us from abroad . Then you may take order for such things as are necessary , and decree what you judge convenient , when it shall be in your power to put those Decrees in Execution . But how is this to be done ? You need only leave to Anthony the Province given him by the People ; and after having recalled Decimus with his three Legions hither , send him to Maccdon , and keep his Army . And if those two Legions revolted from Anthony , have submitted to us , as Cicero affirms , let us withdraw them from Caesar , and order their Return to the City . Thus having five Legions at our dispose , we may issue what Orders we think requisite without courting the grace or favour of any Man. This I speak to those who listen to me without envy or hatred . As for those who suffer themselves to be transported by their Passions and particular Animosities , I exhort them not to give too rash Iudgment against Great Men , and Commanders of great Armies , lest we force them to make War upon us : Let them remember Marcus Coriolanus , or rather what so lately happened to us in the Person of Caesar , who likewise commanded an Army . He offered us reasonable Conditions ; yet we by rashly declaring him Enemy , forced him indeed to become his Country's Foe . Let them likewise consider the interest of the People ; who having been so lately enraged against Caesar's Murderers , may well think themselves despised when we give those their Provinces ; and praising Decimus , who would not submit to their Decree , declare Anthony Enemy , because he from them required the Government of Gaul . In short , I exhort all honest minded Men to reduce others to reason , and do beseech the Consuls and Tribunes to appear more affectionate in providing against those Evils wherewith the Commonwealth is threatned . Thus spake Piso for Anthony ; and doubtless , his reproaching of Cicero and the terror he imprinted in Men's minds were the cause he was not declared Enemy . However , he could not prevail with them to leave him the Government of Gaul , for the Kindred and Friends of the Conspirators prevented it . They feared left Anthony being at Peace , might reconcile himself with Caesar , to revenge the death of his Father ; and therefore did all they could to foment their Division . It was therefore decreed to offer him Macedon instead of Gaul ; and as for the other Orders of the Senate , the Fathers either over-reached or designing it , gave Commission to Cicero to put them in writing , and send them to him . He drew them up after his own fancy in these Terms : That Anthony should forthwith raise his Siege before Modena , foregoing Gaul to Decimus , at a limited day repass the Rubicon , which divides Gaul from Italy , and submit himself to the Authority of the Senate . Cicero sent these Commands in this spiteful manner to Anthony , contrary to the Senate's intention : Yet did he it not out of any particular hate , but seemed dictated by Fortune , which had determined to change the Face of the Republick , and to ruin Cicero . And this happened at the same time that the Remains of Trebonius Body were brought to the City ; and that the Senate understanding how infamously he had been treated , forthwith declared Dolobella Enemy to his Country . The Commissioners sent to Anthony , ashamed to have brought him so insolent a Command , delivered it into his hands without saying a word . At sight of it he fell into a rage , and uttered many violent expressions against the Senate , but especially aginst Cicero : That it amazed him that Caesar , who had done such mighty Services for the Roman Empire , should be esteemed a Tyrant and a King ; and that Men should not have the same opinion of Cicero , who having been made Prisoner of War by Caesar , and by him released without any dammage or affront , preferred now his Murderers before his Friends . He who hated Decimus whilst he was Caesar's Friend ; now he is become his Murderer , favours the same Decimus who had received the Government of Gaul from the same Caesar , and declares him Enemy who held it of the People . The Oration of Anthony . THe Senate having given me some Legions ( said he ) Cicero decrees Rewards to the Revolters , and corrupts those stand firm in their duty ; whereby he wrongs not me so much as he does Military Discipline . He granted the Amnesty to Murderer , to which I consented for the sake of two Men I respected , and declares Anthony and Dolobella Enemies for holding what has been granted them ; for no other reason is there : And if I would quite Gaul , I should no longer be either Enemy to my Country , or Affector of Tyranny . But I protest to overthrow that Indempnity , with which they will not rest content . Anthony having vented many such passionate things , wrote in Answer to the Senate , that he submitted to their Authority for the Affection he bore his Country : But as for Cicero , who had himself composed the Order sent him , he answered him in these Terms : The People having by their Decree given me the Government of Gaul , have likewise given me leave if Decimus would not yield it up , to force him to it ; and in his Person to punish all the rest of the Murderers ; and by his death purge the Senate of a Crime of which they are partakers because Cicero abets it . Upon report made to the Senate of what Anthony had said and writ , they at that very instant not only declared him Enemy , but his Army likewise , if they immediately left him not : And to Marcus Brutus they gave Macedonia and Illyria , with the Forces yet remaining in those Provinces , till such time as the Commonwealth were setled . He had already a particular Army , besides some Forces he had received from Apuleius : He had likewise some Shipping , as well Galleys as Vessels of Burthen ; about sixteen thousand Talents of Silver , and a great quantity of Arms found at Demetriade , where Caesar had long before layed up his Stores : of which the Senate had by Decree given him the Disposition , with power to employ what he judged necessary for the good of his Country . They likewise conferred on Cassius the Government of Syria , with Commission to make War upon Dolobella , and Command to all the Provinces depending on the Roman Empire , from the Ionian Sea to the East , to obey the Orders of Brutus and Cassius . Thus in a short time without much labour their Party grew prodigiously powerful . This News coming to Caesar's ear strangely perplexed him : He thought the Amnesty granted by the Fathers had some colour of humanity and compassion to their Relations and Peers in Dignity ; that those lesser Governments given them were only for their security : And he observed that only to maintain Decimus in Gaul , they accused Anthony of aspiring to the Tyranny , and by the same invention engaged himself to take the contrary Party . But when he saw they had declared Dolobella Enemy for destroying one of those who had slain his Father ; that they had given Brutus and Cassius absolute power in many great Provinces , and several Armies , with vast Summs of Money , and power to raise more among all they commanded beyond the Ionian Sea , he no longer doubted but it was their design to ruin Caesar's Party , and re-●stablish that of Pompey . He likewise now plainly perceived , that by their Cunning they had made the Young Man of him ; that they had given him a Statue , with the Right of Precedency , and Quality of a Pro-Pretor , but that indeed they had stripped him of his Army ; for where the Consuls command together , the Pretor is nothing . In short , that having only given Rewards to the Legions that deserted Anthony , it was a scorn of the rest of his Army ; and in the conclusion the War must needs turn to his dishonour , the Senate only serving their own ends upon him till they were rid of Anthony . Upon these thoughts which he discovered to none , he sacrificed as it is usual to do upon the Entrance into any Charge ; and that done , spoke thus to his Army . I believe ( Fellow Soldiers ) that it is from you I hold that Office which I this day receive , and as the Effects of your former Offer ; for the Senate had not given it me but that you desired it : Wherefore know , that to you I owe the whole Obligation , and will testifie it abundantly if the Gods favour my designs . These obliging words he spoke to gain the Hearts of the Soldiery . As for the Consuls , Pansa went to raise Forces in some Corners of Italy , and Hirtius came to Caesar to make Division of their Forces . He had received private Orders from the Senate to demand for his Portion those two Legions that had deserted Anthony , knowing them to be the most considerable part of the Army ; which Caesar yielding to , after the Division made they went to take up their Winter Quarters together . Towards the end of Winter Decimus being sorely oppressed with Famine , Hirtius and Caesar marched suddainly to Modena , to raise the Siege ; but finding Anthony too well intrenched , they durst not attempt forcing the Lines till Pansa were come up to them . There happened mean while some Horse-Skirmishes , in which Anthony , though much stronger in Cavalry , got not much advantage by reason of the many Brooks that crossed the Country . Affairs being in this posture at Modena , Cicero , because of the Consul's absence , strove to gain the people of the City by frequent Assemblies , making provision of Arms , which the Artificers furnished gratis , and raising Monies , in the levying which , he made Anthony's Friends pay excessive Contributions ; yet they payed them without grumbling , for fear of exposing themselves to Calumny , till such time as Pub. Ventidius , who had been an Officer under Caesar , and was now Anthony's Friend , no longer able to endure the persecution , went to Caesar's Colonies , where he was known , and raised two Legions for Anthony , with which he marched towards the City , designing to seise upon Cicero . He put all into such a fright , that many sent away their Wives and Children , as if they had been in utter despair , and Cicero himself retired ; which Ventidius having notice of , advanced towards Modena to joyn with Anthony , but his way being cut off by Hirtius and Caesar , he turned into the Country of * Picenum , where he raised another Legion , waiting to see which way Affairs would go . Now Pansa drawing nigh to Modena , Hirtius and Caesar sent Carsuleius to meet him with Caesar's Regiment of Guards , and the Legions of Mars , to secure his passage through the Straits . Anthony had forbore to seise on them , lest thereby he might put a stop to his great design , which was to come to a Battel ; wherefore not expecting any great effects from his Horse in a Marshy Plain full of Ditches ; as soon as he had notice of Carsuleiu's March , he placed two of his best Legions in ambush in the Marishes , on each side of a narrow Causway , over which the Enemies were to pass , Carsuleius having crossed the Straits by night , and in the Morning early the Legion of Mars with five Cohorts being entred upon the Causway , on which there was not a Man stirring , looking upon the Marishes on both sides of them , they perceived the Bushes to wag , which gave them some suspicion , and soon after the brightness of the Shields and Helmets dazling their eyes , they forthwith beheld Anthony's Regiment of Guards coming to charge them . The Legionary Soldiers perceiving themselves surrounded , so that they could not make their retreat , obliged the new Soldiers to stand Spectators of the Fight , without engaging , lest their want of experience should breed disorder in the Bustle ; and to Anthony's Guards they opposed Caesar's , for themselves they divided into two Bodies , one commanded by Pansa , the other by Carsuleius , and thus parted , went each into his side of the Marish : so that in the two Marishes were fought two Battels , so near , that nothing but the Causway hindred the one from seeing what the other did , besides the third which was fought by the Guards on the Causway it self . Anthony's Soldiers burnt with a desire of revenging themselves on the Legions as Traytors and Runaways ; and the Martials were no less eager to have satisfaction for the injury they had done them in suffering their Companions to be put to death at Brundusium , and knowing well that in them consisted the principal force of both Armies , they hoped by this one Fight to put an end to the War. The one Party were incited by the shame it would prove to them , being two Legions , to be worsted by one ; and the other spurred on by the hopes of the Glory they should obtain , if , being but one Legion , they defeated two . Thus pressed forward by mutual hate , and considering more their own Honour than their Generals Interest , they fought for themselves : and being all old Soldiers they began not the Fight with a shout to frighten their Enemy , nor in the heat of the Fight did any let drop a word , whether he fell or overcame , and not having by reason of the Ditches in the Marish any room either to wheel or gain ground , they kept firm footing without making any retreat , so that griping one the other like Wrestlers , they struck not a blow but did it's execution , the ground was covered with wounded and dying persons , not crying out , or groaning for grief of their wounds , but sighing that they could do no more : as soon as one fell , another supplyed his place : there was no need of advising or encouraging them , for by reason of their long experience every man was his own Captain ; and when they found themselves quite tired like Wrestlers in the Gymnick Games they stood staring on each other to gain a little Breath , and then fell on afresh , to the great astonishment of the young Soldiers , to see them do such brave things , and with so much stedfastness keep their Ranks , in so profound a silence . At length having done on all parts Acts more than humane , Caesar's Guards were all cut in pieces , as for the Legion of Mars , that part commanded by Carsuleius , gave some ground to the Legion that opposed them , yet not with dishonour , but by little and little , making a fair retreat . Those who fought under Pansa were in like manner oppressed by their Opponents , yet so as they couragiously defended themselves , till such time as the Consul receiving a wound with a Pile in the Thigh , was carried off the Field to Bolonia . Then they began to retire by little and little , and after that somewhat faster , almost flying outright ; which as soon as the young Soldiers observed , they took their flight in disorder towards an Entrenchment which the Quaestor Torquatus had caused to be raised to serve in case of necessity . Here whilst the rest were yet fighting , these young Soldiers shut up themselves in a strange fright and confusion , though they were Italians as well as the Martialists ; so much does Exercise and Discipline more than Birth contribute to the making Men valiant . The Martialists would not enter the Intrenchment for fear of blasting their Glory , but went and planted themselves at some distance thence , where , wearied as they were , they stood expecting a fresh Charge , resolved to defend themselves to the last gasp ; whereupon Anthony judging it would be too hard a task to vanquish them , turned upon the new raised Forces , of whom he made a horrible Slaughter . Hirtius , who was in the Confines of Modena , about sixty Furlongs from the place where this Battel was fought , hearing the news , made all the speed he could thither with the other revolted Legion , and as towards Evening Anthony's Men were returning singing for the Victory , he surprised them in disorder , with his Legion fresh , and in a posture of fighting ; they drew into the best order of Battel they could , and again acted wonders , but at length quite tired they gave ground , yet the greatest part of them were left upon the place . Hirtius would not pursue the others , for fear of engaging himself in the Marishes , besides , night came on , so he caused the Retreat to be sounded . The whole Marish was covered with Arms , dead , dying and wounded Men , and some that were fallen among the rest only out of pure weariness , wherefore Anthony's Cavalry spent the night in gathering up the Wracks of their Party , causing some to mount on their led Horses , others to get up behind them , and perswading others to take hold of their Horse tail to help them in marching , that they might the sooner get off . And Anthony being after so brave a Fight defeated by Hirtius , went and lodged at a Village near the Field of Battel , called the Market of the Gauls , whore there was no Intrenchment : on either side near half the Army was lost , with all Caesar's Regiment of Guards . Hirtius lost few , and on the morrow they all retired into their Camps before Modena . Anthony after this loss resolved not to fight , though the Enemy should provoke him , but to weary them with frequent Skirmishes , till such time as Decimus oppressed with Famine should be constrained to yield . Hirtius and Caesar on the contrary were the more eager to engage , and because they could not draw Anthony to a Battel , they raised their Camp to go on the other side of Modena , where the Trenches were weaker by reason of the situation of the place , resolving to force the Lines , and so gain an entrance into the City . Anthony sent forth his Horse only , against which likewise they sent only theirs , and held on the March with the rest of the Army : insomuch that Anthony fearing to lose Modena , drew out against them two Legions whom they made a halt for , and so had a Battel as they desired . Thereupon Anthony sent for his other Forces , but by reason they expected not this Allarm , and were quartered at some distance from the place of Battel , they could not come so suddenly but that the Enemy had first gained a Victory . Hirtius in person entred Anthony's Camp , and bravely fighting before the Generals Tent , was slain , Caesar coming in brought off his Body , and made himself Master of the Camp ; but being soon beat out again by Anthony , they each stood all night in Arms. Anthony having now again received this Defeat , held at the same time a Council of his Friends , who were of opinion that he should continue the Siege , without fighting , the loss being almost equal , Hirtius being slain , and Pansa being wounded , himself the stronger in Horse , and Modena in such want of all things , that it could not long subsist without surrendring ; and surely this counsel he ought to have followed , but Fate hindred it . He was fearful lest Caesar should throw himself into the City , as he had attempted to do the day before ; or else having conveniency for all Engines thereabout , should besiege himself , and so make his Horse useless . Then , said he , Lepidus and Plancus will despise me , as a man lost beyond repair ; but if I raise my Siege , Ventidius will forthwith bring us three Legions from the Country of Picenum , and Lepidus and Plancus will come joyn with us numerous Forces . And in short , after having thus spoken , this Man , hitherto fearless in all dangers , presently departs from before Modena , and takes his March towards the Alpes . The Siege being raised , Decimus began to fear Caesar , for the Army being no longer commanded by the Consuls , he thought him his Enemy , wherefore before it was day he caused to break down the Bridge , and dispatched some to Caesar , to acknowledge the obligation he had to him for his deliverance , and to intreat him to come on the other side the River , where in the presence of all the Inhabitants , he would convince him that he was engaged in the Conspiracy more by misfortune than by fault . Caesar having hearkened to those who brought this message , answered in anger : That he desired him not to own any obligation to him ; for he came not to serve him , but to make War upon Anthony the Enemy of his Country : that nature forbad his seeing or speaking to him ; however , he was safe so long as he pleased them who commanded at Rome . This answer being brought to Decimus , he went to the River side ; and after having called Caesar by his name , he read with a loud voice the Decree of the Senate which gave him the Government of Gaul , forbidding him to pass the River , or enter into his Province without the Consuls , nor so much as to pursue Anthony any farther ; for that himself was strong enough to defeat him . Though Caesar saw well that Decimus durst not have talked to boldly to him , had he not been inspired by the Senate , since that he could with one sole command of his reduce him under his power , which yet he would not do , but going to Bolonia where Pansa was , he wrote to the Senate how all things passed , as Pansa also particularly did . Cicero read Pansa's Letters in a full Assembly of the People ; and those from Caesar in the Senate only , where he caused to be ordained fifty days Feast for Anthony's Defeat , though so many were never ordained in any War , no not for any Victory gained from the Gauls . He farther advised , that since Pansa was thought irrecoverable ; though he were yet living , they should give Decimus command of the Consul's Army , with Commission himself alone to prosecute the War against Anthony ; and that publick Prayers should be made for the prosperity of his Arms , so much was Cicero transported against Anthony ; besides which they confirmed the gift of five thousand Drams a Head , promised to the Legions that had quitted Anthony , payable out of the Moneys of the Treasury , after the Victory , ( as if it had been already gained ) and permitted them hereafter upon Holy-days to wear Crowns of Olive-branches . In this Decree not so much as mention was made of Caesar's name , so much they already contemned him , out of a belief they had Anthony could never make Head again , having to this purpose writ to Lepidus , Plancus and Asinius , who were at no great distance to complete his ruine . Whilst those things passed at Rome , Pansa ready to die of his wound at Bolonia , calling for Caesar , spoke to him in this manner : The Speech of Pansa , being ready to die , to Caesar. I Loved your Father as my self , but after his death could not possibly revenge him , nor oppose my self to the judgment of the most , to whose authority you have likewise prudently submitted your self , though you had an Army . As at first they feared nothing more than you and Anthony , who had so great an affection to your Father , so they were well satisfied with your Division , hoping you would destroy one the other ; and when they saw you Master of an Army , they flattered you as a young Man , with specious Honours , which had nothing in them but shew ; but after they had examples of your Gallantry and Moderation , by the refusal of those Honours offered you by your Army , they were startled , and gave you a power equal to us , that they might by this means draw out of your disposal two excellent Legions , out of hopes that one of you being defeated , the other which remained would not be● considerable : and thus Caesar's Party being ruined , Pompey's might be re-established . This was the substance of their thoughts . As for Hirtius and my self we had followed their order till we could have abated the pride of Anthony ; but after having overcome him , designed to reconcile him with you , that we might pay to Caesar's memory this testimony of our Friendship and Acknowledgments , by acting what might be most advantageous to his Party . It was not convenient till now to impart this design to you ; but now since Anthony is defeated , Hirtius dead , and I a dying , I thought at time to discover it to you . I demand not that after my death you should think your self obliged to me ; but since your Actions make it known that you are born under fortunate Stars , I tell it you , that you may bethink your self what you have to do , and that you may know what Hirtius and I designed to do for you , and what we have been constrained to do against you . It is therefore just to restore to you that Army you gave up to us ; and I now restore it to you . As for the new raised Forces , if you can gain them to serve you , I will give them to you : but if either the Soldiers are too fearful of the Senate , because their Officers have in charge to observe us ; or that you think you either may be blamed , or stand in no need of them , Torquatus our Treasurer shall take them in charge . After having said these words , and delivered over the new Forces to the Treasurer or Quaestor , he died . The Quaestor by the Senates order delivered them over to Decimus , Caesar solemnized magnificent Funerals for Hirtius and Pansa , and sent their Bodies with pomp to Rome to be buried . At the same time that this was done in Italy , things passed thus in Syria and Macedon , C. Caesar passing through Syria , and having already in his thoughts the War against Parthia , had left in this Province a Legion which he had given in charge to Cecilius Bassus , as Lieutenant to Sextus Iulius his Kinsman , yet very young , and who going to take his pleasure in the Country , made his Soldiers accompany him against all decency and order , Bassus having one day reproved him , he reviled him ; and at another time having sent for Bassus , because he came not so soon as he expected , he gave order to bring him by force . This Command having raised a Tumult , Blows ensued , and the Soldiers no longer able to endure Iulius his Insolence , slew him with their Javelins . They at that very moment repented the act , being afraid of Caesar ; wherefore they immediately swore one to another , that if pardon and security for their persons were denyed them , they would defend each other to the death ; they likewise forced Bassus to be of the Conspiracy ; and having raised another Legion , exercised them according to the Roman Discipline . Thus write some concerning Bassus . But Libo saith , that having born Arms under Pompey , after his death he retired into Tyre , where he remained some time as a private Man , and where at last by his Money gaining some Legionary Soldiers , he prevailed with them after they had slain Sextus to chuse him for their Captain . However it were , Sextus Murcus haing been sent by Caesar against them , was repulsed , till such time as he called to his assistance Minutius Crispus with three Legions brought by him out of Bithynia , where he commanded . These had now blocked up those two Legions , when Cassius coming unexpectedly received them forthwith into his Service ; and at the same time those six Legions that besieged them , voluntarily submitting to him , acknowledged him for Proconsul ; for , as we have said before , the Senate had ordained by Decree that all the Soldiers of those Provinces should obey Cassius and Brutus , some time before Dolobella had sent Allienus into Aegypt , from whence he was leading back four Legions , the Remains of the Defeats of Pompey and Crassus , or of those which remained in the Service of Cleopatra when Caesar left Aegypt . Cassius surprising him in Palestine , forced him to take his Party ; for he durst not resist eight Legions with four ; so that Cassius beheld himself , beyond all imagination , Master of twelve Legions , besieged and forced Dolobella , who returning out of Asia with two Legions , was received as a Friend into the City of Laodicea ; news , which the Senate received with joy . As for what concerned Macedon , Caius , Brother to Anthony , disputed that Government against Brutus with one only Legion ; and because he was not equal in numbers to Brutus , he laid an ambush for him , which Brutus escaping , laid another in his turn , wherein Caius falling with all his People , he did them no displeasure ; but on the contrary , commanded his Soldiers to salute them , and though they would neither return nor accept the Salute , yet he let them go without any farther injury . After which , taking a turn with his Army by other ways , he surprised them again among the Straits , where instead of falling on , he a second time saluted them : whereupon admiring this Man's goodness and clemency to his Fellow Citizens , they returned the Salute , and joyned with him , Caius likewise embraced his Party , and Brutus treated him with much Honour , till after being convicted of having several times solicited the Army to revolt , he put him to death . Thus Brutus had raised his Forces to six Legions , besides two that by praising the Macedonians he raised in Macedon , whom he learn'd to exercise according to the Discipline of the Romans . Thus went Affairs in Syria and Macedon . Mean while in Italy , Caesar being offended , that in prejudice of him the Command of the Army against Anthony was given to Decimus , dissembling his discontent , demanded the Honour of Triumph , and being disdainfully refused by the Senate , as a thing disconsonant with his age , and fearing , that after Anthony were absolutely defeated , they would treat him more scornfully , he designed a reconciliation with him , according to the advice given him by the dying Pansa . To bring this about he treated favourably all the Prisoners he had in his Army , as well Officers as Soldiers , received into his service such as were willing to be entertained , and sent away the rest , that he might not appear to have an irreconcileable hatred . After which encamping near Ventidius , Anthony's Friend , who had only three Legions , he was content to fright him ; but making no hostile attempt , gave him either free leave to joyn with him , or go in safety to find out his General , on condition that he would tell him from him , that he knew not what was good both for the one and t'other , which Ventidius accepting , marched forward to find out Anthony . Another of his Captains called Decius , who had been taken Prisoner before Modena , remaining still with Caesar , who held him in good esteem he was permitted to return to Anthony if he desired it , and the Captain asking him what thoughts he had of Anthony ; he made answer , he had already given sufficient testimonies of them to persons capable to judge of Affairs , and for others 't was in vain to give any more . After having done these things which might easily make appear his inclinations to Anthony , he writ to Lepidus and Asinius , directly complaining against the affronts he had received from the Senate , by what they had done in strengthning against him the Murderers of his Father , that they for their parts might have reason to fear , lest in favour of Pompey's Faction they should one after another persecute them , as now they did Anthony , who through imprudence and want of foresight was fallen into misfortune : wherefore he counselled them to seem in appearance to submit to the Senate , but really to unite themselves one to the other for their common security , whilst yet it was in their power , and to reprove Anthony for the fault by him committed in not doing it . In short , that they ought to imitate the Legionary Soldiers , who disband not as soon as the War is done , for fear of exposing themselves to the Ambushes of their Enemies , and had rather be all together led to some Colony , than return every Man to his own Country . Mean while ▪ Sickness seised on the Army which had been shut up with Decimus in Modena , the most part of the Soldiers glutting themselves too much after so long a Famine , surfeited , and the new raised Men for want of Exercise were not fit for service : yet Plancus being joyned to them with what force he had , Decimus wrote to the Senate , that Anthony not well digesting what he had already tasted of the War , hid himself , but that at length he would fall into his hands . 'T is incredible how Pompey's Party were rejoyced at this news : they made loud outcryes that now their Country had indeed recovered their Liberty , and every one offered Sacrifices , and ten Commissioners were nominated to take account of Anthony's Administration , which was only a pretence to cancel all that Caesar had ordained ; for Anthony had done nothing , or very little of himself , acting always according to Caesar's Memoirs . The Fathers knew it well enough , but having already in some occasion given judgment without any respect to Caesar's doings , they thought at this time absolutely to annul all that ever he had done or decreed , to which end the ten Commissioners presently published an Ordinance , by which all persons that had received any thing from Anthony , were injoyned to bring it in , in writing , under pain of exemplary punishment . At length some of Pompey's Party demanded the Consulate for the rest of the year , in the places of Hirtius and Pansa . And Caesar had a great desire to it , he solicited not the Senate about it , but wrote to Cicero , praying him to endeavour that they might be Colleagues in the Dignity , and that he would leave to him the Administration of all Affairs , as being most capable , by reason of his long experience , and would content himself with the Quality , that he might with more Honour lay down Arms , having before to that end demanded Triumph . Cicero who loved Command , was tickled with this proposition . He therefore told the Fathers , that having understood they consulted an Accommodation between the Governours of the Province , his advice was , that they should by some good Office appease a Man they had offended , and who was at the Head of a powerful Army , that for his part he thought it better , that before the age allowed by the Laws , they should nominate him to a charge to be exercised in the City , than behold him in the Field at the Head of an Army , capable to revenge himself : nevertheless , that he might act nothing contrary to the authority of the Senate , he exhorted them to give him for Colleague some aged and prudent person to serve as a Guide to his youth . The whole Senate laughed at Cicero's ambition , but above all , the Kindred of the Conspirators opposed him , out of the fear they had , lest if Caesar obtained the Consulate , he should study revenge ; insomuch that the Assembly was no more summoned , because a lawful one could not be called for sundry reasons . Mean while Anthony having crossed the Alpes by consent of Culeo , who guarded the passage by order of Lepidus , came and lodged his Army on a River side by him , without fortifying his Camp ; but as one Friend sits down by another there several times their People went and came from one to the other , Anthony put Lepidus in mind of their Friendship , of what he had done for him , and advised to beware lest all those who had been of Caesar's Party were not oppressed one after another , and Lepidus excused himself upon the Orders of the Senate , which commanded him to make War , though it would trouble him to come to extremities with him . But Lepidus his Soldiers , whether they had a respect for Anthony , or else perceived some Negotiations , or otherwise took delight to see that unfortified Camp , mixed with those of Anthony , at first privately , and at last publickly , as going to see their Countrymen , and sometime Comrades : in vain did their Officers forbid it . And to the end they might more easily converse together , they made a Bridge of Boats over the River ; and the tenth Legion which had formerly been commanded by Anthony ; carried him from Lepidus his Camp all things necessary . Laterensis one of the most considerable Senators perceiving it , gave notice to Lepidus , and when he would believe nothing of it , desired him to divide his Army , and send one part ot any place where he might feign employment for them , and others elsewhere , thereby to try the faith or perfidiousness of his Soldiers . Thereupon he drew his Forces into three Bodies , and commanded them to depart by night to go and convoy the Quaestors , who were not far off . But they about the third Watch arming themselves as for a March , seised on the Trenches , and went and opened the Gates to Anthony . He run directly to the Generals Tent , led by Lepidus's Soldiers , crying out , that he should make peace , and pardon his miserable Fellow Citizens . Upon the noise hereof he leaps out of Bed , and quite unready runs to meet them , promising to do what they would have him , and embracing Anthony , craved pardon for what he had been forced to do . Nay , some say he fell on his Knees to Anthony : but that he was so base and cowardly , all Authors do not affirm : and in my opinion it seems scarce credible , for he had as yet committed no act of Hostility against Anthony , which might occasion him to be so fearful . Thus Anthony became more powerful and more formidable to his Enemies than ever he had been before ; for besides the Forces brought from Modena , among which he had exeellent Horse , Ventidius had by the way joyned with him with other three Legions , and now Lepidus with seven more , furnished with light armed Foot , Horse , and a considerable train , all which went in Lepidus's name ; but indeed Anthony was Master of them . This news having reached the City , wrought in a moment a wonderful change . Those who despised him before now feared him , and they who feared before , began now to take heart , with scorn they tore down the Ordinances of the Commissaries , fixed in the publick places , and prorogued to a farther time the Assembly for election of Consuls . The Senate most heavily perplexed with fear , lest Caesar should make an Accommodation with Anthony , deputed two of their Body , Lucius and Pansa to Brutus and Cassius , to assist them in what they could , under pretence of overlooking the Estate of Greece : of the three Legions Sextus had in Africa they sent for two over , and gave the other to Cornificius , who commanded in a part of that Province , and was firm to the Senates interests , though the Senate were jealous of these Forces , which they knew well had served under Caesar : but necessity forced the Fathers to this , as well as most shamefully to give Caesar joynt Command with Decimus of the War against Anthony , because they were afraid he should joyn with Anthony . But Caesar did all he could to incense his Soldiers against the Senate , as well for the injuries himself had received , as because they were sent upon a second Expedition , without being payed the five thousand Drams a Head , due for the first ; insomuch that upon his advice to send Deputies to Rome to demand that Money , they gave Commission to their Centurions . The Senate knew well he had set them on , and therefore said they would give an answer by other Commissioners of their own . And indeed they sent them with orders to address themselves to Anthony's two Legions , without speaking to Caesar , and to advise them not to place their hopes upon one man alone , but rather rely on the power of the Senate , which was immortal , and to march over to Decimus , where they should find the rest of their Money ; for to the end they might the more easily speak to them , they had brought half the Money , and deputed ten Commissioners to distribute it , without so much as naming Caesar for the Eleventh : but the Legions refusing to hear the Deputies , unless Caesar were present , they went away without doing any thing . Hereupon Caesar thinking it no longer fit to delay , or to declare his mind by others , assembled the Army to speak to them himself , where after having related all the injustices of the Senate , he told them that all was done tended only to the ruine of Caesar's Party one after another , that they should beware of fighting for their Enemies , or suffering themselves to be engaged in endless Wars , wherein they employed them only , that they might perish in Fight , or be ruined by Seditions , which was the reason why after they had all served together at Modena , they offered reward only to two Legions , that they might raise a jealousoe and division amongst them . The Oration of Caesar to his Army . YOu know , ( said he ) why they have of late made War upon Anthony , in what manner those of Pompey's Faction have in the city treated such as have received kindnesses from my Father ; and pray judge after that whether they will let you enjoy the Lands and Money he gave you , or can there be any security for my person , so long as the Kindred of the Murderers are so powerful in the Senate . As for my part I will endure with patience whatever can happen to me ; for 't is a Glory for me to suffer for my Father ; but I am troubled for your concerns , you that for my interest and my Father's Honour dayly expose your selves to so many dangers : you had an evidence I had then no ambition , when I refused the Office of Pretor offered by you ; but now there is but one only way to preserve us all . It is by your means I may obtain the Consulate , then will be confirmed to you the benefits received from my Father , then will be given you Colonies and other rewards due to you ; and I will proceed in judgment against the Murderers , and dispense with you from going to any other Wars . These Words were attended with a general Acclamation of the whole Army , who presently deputed their Centurions to Rome , to demand the Consulate for Caesar. The Senate objecting that he was not of age , required by Law , they answered ( as they were prepared ) that Corvinus was formerly created Consul as young as he , and Scipio after him , who as young as they were had both done signal service for their Country . They alledged likewise the fresher examples of Pompey and Dolobella ; besides that a Decree had already passed permitting the same Caesar to demand the Consulate ten years before the appointed age . Whilst the Centurions resolutely offered these reasons , some of the Senators offended at the freedom of their speech , interrupted them , by saying they talked too high for People of their Quality , which being reported to the Army , so highly incensed the Soldiers , that they desired to be led directly to the City , where themselves holding the Assembly they would make Caesar's Son Consul , to whom at the same instant they gave a thousand praises . Caesar seeing them thus disposed , presently drawing together his Army , raises the Camp with eight Legions , good Horse , and all other things necessary , passes the Rubicon that divides Gaul from Italy , from whence formerly his Father had begun the Civil War. There he divides his Army into two Bodies , leaving one in the Rear to follow him at leisure , and at the Head of the other who were all chosen Men , marching by great journies directly towards Rome , that he might surprise his Enemies before they could be prepared . Having advice by the way , that upon the same Road Commissioners sent by the Senate with the Soldiers Money were coming to meet him , he was jealous lest any of his Men might be tempted by this reward , wherefore he privately sent Scouts towards them , who so terrified them , that away they fled with their Money . The news of his approach filled all the City with Tumult and Terrour ; some run through the Streets in disorder , others carried away their Wives , Children , and choicest Goods into the Country , or to the strongest places of the City . For it not being certainly known if he only demanded the Consulate , upon the rumour that he came in a hostile manner at the Head of an angry Army , every thing appeared dreadful to them . Especially in the Senate the consternation was great , because they had not at present any Army to defend them . Some ( as it happens ever in like Allarms ) accused others , either that they had injuriously taken from him the Legions they had given him to make War upon Anthony , or that they had denyed him the Triumph due to him , or that out of envy to him , when they sent the ten Commissioners to pay the Army , they had not so much as named him for the eleventh , or that they had not payed the Money promised the Soldiers , either not in time , or at least not in full , and thereby had given them cause to revolt . But that which they most of all blamed , was the disobliging Caesar in an ill Conjuncture , Brutus and Cassius being at a great distance , and as yet but meanly prepared , and Anthony and Lepidus both at hand , and ready to fall upon the City , who , if they entertained but the thoughts of making an Accommodation with Caesar , might complete its ruine . Cicero himself , who appeared most officious in all other matters , now shewed not his Head : insomuch that in a moment the face of all things was so utterly changed , that instead of two thousand five hundred Drams offered to every Soldier , it was ordered by Decree of the Senate , that five thousand should be payed them , not for two Legions only , but for eight , of which Caesar himself should have the distribution , and the ten Commissioners . As for Caesar , though he were absent , they gave him the Consulate , and dispatched away Commissioners post to carry him the news of it . But scarcely were they got out of the City when the Senate repented , most of them began to cry out , that it was a shame they should so cowardly suffer themselves to be trod under foot , and suffer the setting up of a new Tyranny without shedding of Blood , or should accustom pretenders to the Consulate to demand it with Arms in their hands , and Soldiers to command their Country . That therefore they ought presently to arm , and oppose the authority of the Laws to those who offered them violence ; and if they repented them not ( as it was not credible they would ) endure a Siege , expecting the coming of Plancus and Decimus to relieve the City , and in the mean time fight to the last gasp , rather than submit to servitude without defending themselves . They alledged hereupon example of things which their Predecessors had undertaken , executed , and suffered , to maintain their Liberty ; and when they saw the two Legions they had sent for out of Africa arrive at the Port that very day , they thought the Gods concern'd themselves in their defence ; insomuch that they confirmed themselves in their repentance , and Cicero beginning to appear , the Decree was absolutely changed . They made a Roll of all the youth capable to bear Arms , to joyn with the two Legions newly come from Africa , a thousand Horse , and another Legion which Pansa had left them , they gave Quarters to all these Troops , one part guarded the Ianiculum with the Riches there stored up , another the Bridge over Tiber , under the Command of the Pretors of the City , and others kept within the Port Boats and Vessels laden with Money , ready , if necessity required , to flie towards the River , and gain the Sea , making these preparations with a countenance of defending themselves , they hoped Caesar might take his turn to be in fear , or that they should perswade him to come , and demand the Consulate without bringing his Army , or that at last they should repulse him by force , and that the question being the preservation of common liberty , all contrary Parties might unite . But when after having made a long search both publickly and privately for Caesar's Mother and Sister , and not finding them , their fears returned , beholding themselves robbed of such mighty Hostages , it being unlikely that those of Caesar's Party would joyn with them in the common defence , who had so well concealed his best Friends . Whilst C●esar was yet in conference with the Deputies , came other to tell him , that the Senate had changed their resolution ; so that the first returned loaden with shame and confusion , and he with an Army incensed at these proceedings , marched towards the City , troubled for his Mother and his Sister , and fearful lest any mischief should befal them . He sent before some Horsemen to assure the People , who trembled for fear ; and to the great astonishment of all the world came and encamped over against Mount Quirinal , whilst none durst either oppose or hinder him . At his arrival likewise a sudden change arose in the minds of Men , the Nobility went in throngs to do him reverence , and the People ran by whole companies to welcome the Soldiers , who for their parts committed no more disorders , than in time of the profoundest peace . On the morrow leaving his Army in that place , he set forward towards Rome with an indifferent Train , which increased infinitely as he went , by the concourse of multitudes of persons , who came from all parts to complement him , and to pay him all the testimonies of respect and submission possible . His Mother and Sister who had taken Sanctuary among the Vestals , received him with extreme joy in the Temple of that Goddess ; and the three Legions that were in the City , without taking notice of their Officers , sent their Deputies , and submitted themselves to him , and after them the Officers themselves made their composition , and swore fidelity to them , save only Cornutus , who slew himself . Cicero understanding how things went by the intermission of Caesar's Friends , had leave to see him , who made an Oration to him , praising him that he demanded the Consulate , concerning which he had before made a proposition to the Fathers , to all which he in Raillery answered , That he was the last of his Friends that came to see him . The night following a rumour was raised , that the Legion of Mars , together with the fourth were coming towards the City to seise it by suprise , which the Pretors and Senate too easily believed : and though Caesar's Army was all at hand , they imagined that they alone with the principal Citizens could for some time make resistance till other Forces from elsewhere might come to their relief : so that very night they sent away Acilius Crassus to go and raise Men in the Country of Picenum , and gave order to Apuleius one of the Tribunes to go through the City , and declare this news to the People ; and at the same instant assembled themselves in the Palace , where Cicero received them at the Gate ; but when the report proved false , fled away in his Litter out of the City : Caesar laughed at their weakness , and caused his Army to advance into the Campus Martius , yet offered no affront to the Pretors , not so much as to Crassus , who was going to raise Men against him , though brought to him disguised in the Habit of a Slave , but freely pardoned all , that he might beget in the Citizens an opinion of his Clemency . In the mean time he caused to be brought to him all the publick Treasure that was in the Ianiculum , or elsewhere , of which according to Decree of the Senate passed before by the advice of Cicero , he distributed to each Soldier two thousand five hundred Drams , promising to be accountable for the rest , and that done he went out of the City , expecting till the day for election of Consuls . In conclusion , he was nominated to that Dignity , and with him ( according to his desire ) Quintus Pedius , who had given him his part of the Inheritance left by Caesar. He entred Rome as Consul , and offered the Sacrifices accustomary upon such occasions , during which there appeared over the City twelve Vultures , in like manner , as it is said , there appeared to Romulus when he founded it . After having performed these Sacrifices , he declared himself Son of Caesar in the Assembly of the Tribes , that he might confirm his Adoption by the People ; for the People are divided into Tribes in Rome , in the same manner as the Phratrians among the Greeks . Now this formality observed in the Adoptions of those who have no Father , gives them the same advantages and the same right that natural Children have in respect to the Kindred and * Freed Men of their Fathers ; wherefore because Caesar besides the great Wealth he left , had many Freed Men very rich , I am of the mind , that the Son not content with his first Adoption , thought the second necessary . He revoked likewise the Decree by which Dolobella was declared Enemy , and permitted all persons whatsoever to become parties against those who were guilty of his Father's Murder . There presently appeared great numbers of Caesar's Friends , who formed their accusations not only against those who had an immediate hand in the Action , but likewise against many who were privy to the plot , but were not in Rome when it was executed , nor were otherwise guilty , than in not discovering it . Having all been publickly summoned to appear on the same day , they were condemned by default , Caesar sitting in Judgment , and not one of the Judges arguing for their Discharge , except one of the most considerable , to whom nothing was said at present , but not long after he was proscribed with many others . About the same time one of the Pretors of the City named Quintus Gallius , Brother of Marcus Gallius , who was with Anthony , having obtained from Caesar the Government of Africa , and after standing convict of an Attempt against the life of his Benefactor , was deposed from his Charge , by his Brethren in Office , the People plundered his House , and the Senate condemned him to death . However , Caesar commanded him to go and find out his Brother , and he embarquing himself to that purpose , was never seen more . After these Exploits Caesar's whole thoughts were employed in reconciling himself with Anthony , because he certainly knew that Brutus and Cassius had twenty Legions , so that standing in need of him , he went out of the City , and by small Journies marched towards the Ionian Sea , that he might find out how the Senate stood affected . For in the absence of Caesar , Pedius advised the Fathers to an Accommodation with Anthony and Lepidus before the Animosities that were between the Parties became irreconcileable . They saw well such an Accommodation was neither for theirs , nor their Countries Advantage , and that by it Caesar only aim'd at strengthening himself against Cassius and Brutus : yet they beheld themselves in a necessity to consent ; wherefore they repealed the Decrees by which Anthony and Lepidus with their Armies had been declared Enemies , and sent them assurances of their good will. Caesar wrote Letters of Congratulation to the Senate , and sent to Anthony , that if he stood in need of his Arms against Decimus , he was ready to serve him : and Anthony returned Answer , tha● he made War against Decimus as a Traytor to Caesar , and against Plancus as an Enemy to Anthony ; and therefore if he pleased , he would joyn Forces with him . After the mutual sending and reception of the Letters , as Anthony pursued Decimus , Asinius Pollio came and joyned with him with two Legions , and by his intercession Plancus reconciled with Anthony brought him three more ; so that he became mighty powerful . As for Decimus he still had ten Legions , four whereof composed of experienced Soldiers , were yet sick after the Famine they had undergone in Modena , and six were newly levyed , neither trained , nor inured to hardship ; wherefore thinking it imprudence to bring them to action , he resolved to retreat to Brutus in Macedon , and took his March not by the Cisalpine Gaul , but by Ravenna or Aquileia , and yet at last because Caesar was to come into those Quarters , he attempted a longer and more incommodious March by going over the Rhine to cross a Country inhabited by Barbarians . The difficulty of this unknown way at first sight so affrighted his new Forces , that they left him , and submitted to Caesar , and not long after the four old Legions went over to Anthony , with all the rest of his Forces , except only the French Horse designed for his Life Guard. Reduced to this small number , he gave license to all that had yet a mind to depart , making them some present of Money , and with three hundred Horse only came to the Banks of the Rhine , but by reason of the difficulty of passing the River , they by little and little forsook him , except only ten , with whom , habited after the fashion of the Gauls , and speaking their language , he began again to travel , and without fetching so great a compass , took the Road to Aquileia , where he thought he might pass unknown , because of his slender Train . In the way being taken by Thieves , and bound , he asked them how they called the Lord of that Country ; and when he understood it was Camillus , for whom he had done some services , he intreated them to carry him before him . When Camillus saw him , he received him with much civility before the People , sharply reproving those that brought him bound , that through ignorance they had affronted so great a Man , but in private he gave advice to Anthony , who had so much compassion of his fortune , that he would not see him . However , he sent to Camillus for his Head , which after having viewed , he gave to some of his People to be buried . Thus ended Decimus , who had been General of the Horse to Caesar , Governour of the Transalpine Gaul under him , designed by him for Consul the year following , and with it provided of the Government of the Cisalpine Gaul . He was the second that perished for murdering Caesar. And about the same time Minutius Basilius , who was likewise of the Conspiracy , was slain by his Slaves for making some of them Eunuchs by way of punishment . The End of the Third Book of the Civil Wars of Rome . APPIAN OF ALEXANDRIA , HIS HISTORY OF THE Civil Wars OF ROME . PART II. BOOK IV. The Argument of this Book . I. THe Author's Design in this Book : The Accommodation of Caesar , Anthony and Lepidus . II. Dismal Presages of future Miseri●● : Pedius begins the Proscriptions ; and Caesar , Anthony and Lepidus are named Triumvirs . III. A Copy of the Edict of Proscription . IV. The general Cruelties committed in the Execution of it . V. Many Particularities of such as suffered . VI. The Triumph of Lepidus : Proscription of the Women , and Hortensia's Oration for her Sex. VII . Particulars of several escaped the Proscription . VIII . Defeat of Cornificius , Lelius and Ventidius in Lybia , by Sextus Caesar's Lieutenants . IX . Cassius besieges and takes Dolobella in Laodicea , and does many other things in Syria . X. Cassius about to besiege Rhodes , Archelaus endeavours to disswade him . XI . Cassius answers him , and besieges and takes Rhodes . XII . Brutus besieges the Xantiens , and takes the City . XIII . After which Patara yields to him ; and Murcus , who sides with him , is besieged by Anthony near Brundusium . XIV . Sex. Pompey coming into Sicily , fights at Sea against Salvidienus with equal Advantage . XV. Murcus and Domitius AEnobarbus sieze on the Passage of the Ionian Sea ; and Ciditius and Norbanus , Lieutenants to Caesar and Anthony , march by Land against Cassius and Brutus . XVI . Brutus and Cassius having drawn together their Army ; Cassius makes an Oration to them . XVII . Brutus and Cassius go and encamp near Philippi . XVIII . Anthony and Caesar encamp hard by them ; they engage ; Brutus gets the better , but Cassius is worsted . XIX . The Death of Cassius : Murcus and Aenobarbus defeat Domitius Calvinus . XX. Brutus Speech to his Army , to oblige them to temporize ; and Anthony's , to encourage his to the Battel . XXI . Brutus's Army force him to fight . XXII . The Battel : Brutus defeated . XXIII . The Death of Brutus : Praises of Brutus and Cassius ; and End of this Book . HAving in the former Book declared how two of Caesar's Murderers perished in their Governments ; to wit , Trebonius in Asia , and Decimus in Gaul ; in this we shall set forth how Brutus and Cassius , the principal Authors of the Conspiracy , were punished . Men , that were Masters of all the Provinces from Syria to Macedon , who commanded mighty Armies both by Sea and Land ; having more than twenty Legions , great number of Shipping , and abundance of Money . And this was done at a time when Proscriptiptions were dreadful at Rome ; and that as many proscribed Persons as could be found were miserably put to death . So that the like had never been seen or known among all the Tumults and Wars of the Grecians , nor yet among those of the Romans , if you except the time of Sylla , who was the first proscribed his Enemies : for Marius only slew such as fell into his Hands ; whereas Sylla not only permitted any that would to slay those he had proscribed , but proposed Rewards to the Murderers , and decreed Punishments against any durst give succour to a proscribed Person . But of all those things we have discoursed in writing what passed in the time of Marius and Sylla ; let us proceed to our order of History . Caesar being reconciled to Anthony , it was determined to have a Conference together . The place designed for it was near Modena , in a little flat Island of the River Labinia : whither they came with each five Legions ; which taking their Stands on each side the River , the two Generals , accompanied only by three hundred Men each , advanced to the Bridges that went over the Streams . Lepidus , who was before gone into the Island to see that there were no Ambuscade , having made them the Signal by shewing his Coat-Armor , they left all their Train at the Bridges ; and advancing on to the highest part of the Island , they three sat down ; Caesar in the middle , because of his Quality of Consul . After two whole Days Conference they came to this Result : That Caesar should for the rest of the Year quit the Consulate to Ventidius : That to put a stop to the Civil Wars there should be created a new Office , which Anthony , Lepidus and Caesar should exercise joyntly for five Years , with the same Power as the Consuls ( for they would not make use of the name of Dictator , perhaps because of the Law Anthony had so lately made to abolish the Dictatorship . ) That as soon as they had taken Possession of this new Dignity , they should design for five Years the Annual Officers of the City . That the Provinces should be parted among them : Anthony should have all the Gauls , except only that confining upon the Pyrenean Mountains , called Antient Gaul ; which , together with Spain , should remain to Lepidus ; and that Caesar should take Africa , with Sicily , Sardinia , and all the other adjacent Isles . In this Division of the Roman Empire among themselves , they forbore sharing the other Provinces , because Brutus and Cassius yet held them . They agreed therefore together , that Anthony and Caesar should make War upon them : That Lepidus , designed Consul for the Year following , should remain in the City , that he might provide them of all things necessary ; and should govern Spain by his Lieutenants : That of the ten Legions that composed his Army , he should keep three for the Defence of the City , and give three to Caesar and four to Anthony ; by which means each of them would have twenty Legions . And that they might encourage the Soldiers , besides the Recompence usually referred till after the Victory , and other Donatives ; they assigned them for Colonies eighteen of the best Cities of Italy , as well for the beauty of the Buildings , as Fertility and Riches of the adjacent Soil , whose Houses and Fields they set out amongst them , as it is usual to divide a conquered Country . The chief of these were Capua , Rhegium , Venosa , Beneventum , Luceria , Rimini . Thus was the best part of Italy destined a Recompence to the Soldiers . They resolved likewise that before all things else they would rid themselves of their particular Enemies , lest they should be a hindrance to their Designs when they were gone out of the City . These things being all agreed to , and put in writing , Caesar as Consul , read them publickly before all the Forces ( except only that concerning the Proscriptions , which he kept secret ) who received them all with a general Acclamation ; and forthwith both Armies saluted each other in token of Reconciliation . Mean while many dreadful Prodigies appeared at Rome . All the Dogs of the City howled like Wolves , which is accounted an unhappy Presage . The Wolves , which do not usually come into Cities , came now into the Great Place . An Ox spoke with a Man's voice . A Child spoke as soon as it was born . The Statues of the Gods sweated , some Water , and some Blood. The cries of Men , clattering of Arms , and running of Horses were heard ; yet not seen . Many frightful Signs appeared about the Sun. It rained Stones . Thunder fell upon several Temples , and some of the very images of the Gods were stricken . Hereupon the Senate sent for Divines out of Tuscany ; the eldest of which told them , that the Royalty should be re-established , and they all Slaves but only He : and therewith stopping his Mouth , held his Breath so long , till he fell down dead in the place . This Triumvirate then after their Agreement made , began to contrive among themselves the Roll of the Proscribed ; wherein they inserted all those whose too great power they were jealous of , and all their particular Enemies ; abandoning their own Friends and Relations to one another , so they might by that means be revenged on those they hated . And this they did , not only at present , but even afterwards ; for they proscribed an infinite number one after another , either out of some old Grudge , or some light● Offence , or for being Friends ▪ to their Enemies , or Enemies to their Friends or because they were rich . And indeed they stood in need of store of Money for the War , Brutus and Cassius having received abundance from the T●ibutes of Asia , besides what those Kings and Potentates furnished them with ; whereas these had none to receive , but only out of Europe and Italy , already drained dry by Exactions and Wars . In so much , that to raise Money , there was no Person to the most miserable of the People , without excepting the very Women , who suffered not a thousand Violences from the Tax-Gatherers , if they were but informed they had any thing . There were some likewise proscribed for the beauty of their Houses or Gardens . In short , the Roll of the Proscribed , with Confiscation of Goods , amounted to three hundred Senators , and two thousand Roman Knights ; among whom some were Brethren and Uncles to the Triumvirs , and Officers that had served in their Armies for having displeased the Generals or their Lieutenants . They deferred the rest of the Proscription till such time as they came to the City ; and in the mean time resolved to begin the Execution by twelve ( or as some say ) by seventeen of the Principal , among whom was Cicero . To this purpose they sent some of their People , who forthwith slew four whom they found either at their Tables or in the Streets . The others were sought for in Temples and Houses ; in so much , that all that Night there was a great Tumult : People running up and down the City with such cryings and howlings , as if the Enemy had been in the midst of them ; for hearing of some being taken , and not knowing of any Person yet proscribed , every Man thought the next he met sought for him . So that in a general Despair some disposed themselves to set fire , either to their own Houses , or the Publick Buildings , that before they died they might do something worthy of Memory : And they had done it if the Consul Pedius , running about to all parts , had not exhorted them to be in good hopes , and to expect till Day gave better knowledge of the Cause of the Disorder . Morning being come , without staying for the Triumvirs Orders , he proscribed those seventeen Men as the only Authors of Intestine Mischiefs , and the only Men condemned ; promising Security to all others , because he knew not what had been agreed upon ; and after dyed of a Distemper caused by the too much labour undergone that Night . Three days following arrived one after another , Caesar , Anthony and Lepidus , each with his Regiment of Guards and one Legion ; and immediately the City was filled with armed Men , and Courts of Guards placed in the most convenient Stations . Then were the People assembled , and Publius Titius the Tribune proposed the Law for Creation of the Triumvirate ; to which he nominated Lepidus , Anthony and Caesar to govern the Commonwealth for five Years , with the same Power the Consuls had ( this is what the Greeks call Harmostates , and the Lacedemonians Reformers ) and without giving the People time to deliberate , or to appoint a Day for holding another Assembly , the Law was at that instant ratified . The Night following besides the seventeen before there were found one hundred and thirty more , whose Names were fixed up in divers places of the City ; soon after one hundred and fifty others were added ; and at last the Roll was dayly augmented with names of newly condemned People , or of those who had been slain by mistake , that they might not be thought to be killed without Cause . Those likewise who killed any proscribed Persons were commanded to bring their Heads to the Triumvirs ; and to this purpose Rewards were decreed them , to the Free Men Money , and to Slaves Freedom and Money . Nothing was barred against those that sought for them , because it was forbid under the like pain , either to receive them , or conceal them , or deny entrance into the House to any that sought after them , with a like Reward to any gave Information of all these things . The Ordinance for Proscription was conceived in these Terms . MARCUS LEPIDUS , MARCUS ANTONIUS AND OCTAVIUS AUGUSTUS Deputed for the Reformation & Re-Establishent Of the COMMONVVEALTH , To the PEOPLE of ROME . IF by an extraordinary Infidelity wicked Men who had received Pardon had not become Enemies to their Benefactors so far as to attempt against their Lives , and that they had not murdered Caesar ; who after having reduced them under his Power , saved them , honoured them with his Friendship , and loaded them with Honours , Favours and Dignities ; we had not been forced to come to Extremities to revenge our selves of the Injuries they have done us , in declaring us Enemies to our Country . But now that after so many Ambushes laid for us , and the Murder committed on the Person of Caesar , we are bound to believe that their Malice cannot be overcome by fair means , we have chose rather to prevent our Enemies , than to wait till they destroy us . Wherefore , whoever shall consider in what manner they have treated Caesar , with the Injuries that we have suffered , will not find in our proceeding either Passion , Injustice or Cruelty . Since Caesar their General , their High Priest , who had subdued Nations ever before formidable to the Roman People : Had first of all crossed an unknown Sea beyond the Columns of Hercules , and opened to the Romans away to a New World ; has been murdered in a Sacred Place , in the midst of the Palace , in the sight of the Gods , basely stabbed with three and twenty Wounds of Daggers , by people whose lives he had saved after having made them Prisoners at War : Nay , some of which he had by Testament made his Heirs . Whilst instead of punishing this Attempt , others transported by the same hatred , have made them Governors of Provinces ; or else abusing their Power , have seized upon the Revenues of the Commonwealth , raised Arms against us ; calling to their Assistance Barbarians , perpetual Enemies to this Empire ; and burning , sacking and rasing some Cities under our Obedience , that would not submit to theirs ; and forcing others by threats and terror to take Arms against us and their Country . Some of these we have already punished , and by God's Assistance you shall see us punish others . But because after those great things we have done for the security of Spain , Gaul , and the Heart of the Republick , there yet remains a troublesome Affair , which is the Expedition against Caesar's Murderers : To effect which we must cross the Sea ; being ready , for the Service of the Publick , to carry our Arms into a remote Country , we cannot think it either secure or advantagious for us to leave behind us our Enemies , who will not fail to make their best use of our absence , and of the uncertain Success of War. There may likewise be danger in delay ; wherefore we have resolved to destroy them , since they have begun to persecute us by declaring us Enemies of our Country . And though neither respect to Gods , nor fear of Men restrained them from endeavouring to destroy with us so many thousand Citizens , yet will we not imitate them , nor offend any of the people ; nay , nor so much as hold all those for Enemies who have took part against us , or have disobliged us . We will assault no person because of his Riches and Dignities , nor put so many to death as did another who had the same power before us ; and who having , as well as we , undertaken to remedy the Mischiefs caused by Civil War , deserved the Title of HAPPY , for the happy success of his Enterprizes ; though it cannot be imagined he could have so many Enemies as we three . We will therefore only punish such as are the most criminal , and most guilty of those Mischiefs the Commonwealth groans under ; which will be no less advantagious to you than to our selves : for as long as our Dissentions last , it will be impossible for you , whilst things hang between two , not to suffer extraordinarily . Besides , it is convenient to satisfie the Soldiery offended , that without reason you have declared them Enemies . And though we could without notice punish those we think worthy of it , yet we think fit rather to proscribe than to surprize them ; which indeed we do for your sakes , lest the Soldier 's anger might transport him against those are uncondemned , or to destroy others with those whose Names are fixed up in publick places . For these reasons we forbid all persons the receiving into their Houses any of those whose Names are inserted in the Roll of the Proscribed , or to conceal or send them to any place of security , or to furnish them with Money , under pain that all that shall be found convicted of having secured or relieved them , shall be put themselves into the number of the Proscribed , without hopes of Pardon . We ordain likewise those who have slain any of the Proscribed to bring to us their Heads ; for each of which he shall be payed * five and twenty thousand Attick Drams if he be a Free Person brings it ; and if he be a Slave he shall receive * ten thousand , with the same Liberty and Right of Burgessship his Master enjoyed . We promise likewise the same Reward to all Informers ; nor shall the Name of any receives it be recorded in our Registers , that is may remain secret . Such was the Ordinance of Proscription made by the Triumvirs . Lepidus proscribed the first , and his Brother Paulus was the first Proscript . Anthony proscribed the second , and his Uncle Lucius was the second Proscript ; because they had first given their Opinions when they were declared Enemies of their Country . The third and fourth Proscripts , whose Names were put in another Table , were the two Consuls designed for the following Year , Plotius , Brother of Plancus , and Quintus , Father in Law to Asinus ; who were not named with the first only because of their Preheminence , but to strike terror , and make Men lose all hopes of escaping . And indeed , Thoranius was found among the Proscribed ; he who , as it is said , had been Caesar's Tutor . The Proscription being published , Guards were forthwith placed at the Gates ; and all the Avenues of the City , at the Sea-Ports , and in the Marshes , and in all places where there was any likelihood an unhappy Man might shelter himself : Besides , Centurions were commanded abroad , to make search in the Country , which was done all at an instant ; so that both within and without the City many persons dyed suddainly of several kinds of Deaths . The Streets were filled with the sad Spectacle of Heads carrying to the Triumvirs , to receive the Reward ; and every step some Person of Quality endeavouring to save himself , was met shamefully disguised ; some running down into Wells , and others into Privies ; some hiding themselves in the tops of the Chimneys , or under the Tiles , where they durst not utter a sigh or groan ; for they stood in more fear of their Wives , or Children , or Freed Men , or Slaves , or Debtors , or Neighbours that coveted some of their Goods , than of the Murderers themselves . All private Grudges were now discovered ; and it was a strange change to see the prime Men of the Senate , Consulars , Pretors , Tribunes , or Pretenders to these Dignities cast themselves at the feet of their Slaves with tears in their eyes , begging and caressing them , calling them their Saviors and Patrons ; and which is most deplorable , not be able with all these submissions to obtain the least favour . The most pernicious Seditions and cruellest of Wars never had any thing in them so terrible as the Calamities wherewith the City was now affrighted ; for in War and Tumult none but Enemies were feared , and Domesticks were confided in ; whereas now Domesticks were more dreadful than Enemies , because having no cause to fear for themselves , as in War or Tumult , from Familiars they became of a suddain Persecutors ; either out of a dissembled hate , or out of hope of Recompence publickly proposed , or because of some Silver or Gold hid in the House : So that no person found himself secure in his House , Servants being ordinarily more sensible of Profit than of the Affection they owe to their Masters ; and though some might be found faithful and kind , yet they durst not assist a Proscript , nor conceal him , nor so much as stay with him , for fear of falling into the same misfortune . There was now much more danger than when the seventeen first proscribed were fallen upon ; for then no person being publickly proscribed , when on a suddain they saw some killed , one Man defended another , for fear lest the same should happen to him . But after the Proscription was published , those comprized in it were presently forsaken by all the World ; some that thought themselves secure , having their minds bent on Profit , sought them to deliver them to the Murderers , that they might have the Reward ; others pillaged the Houses of those that had been killed , and with the present gain comforted themselves against the Publick Misery . The most Prudent and Moderate surprized at a thing so extraordinary , stood like Men astonished , considering that , other Cities turmoiled with Divisions were re-established by the Concord of their Citizens : Whereas the Romans , already afflicted with Civil Dissentions , compleated their Ruin by this Reconciliation . Some were killed defending themselves ; others , who thought themselves not condemned , without any defence : Some let themselves die with hunger , or hanged , or drowned themselves , or threw themselves headlong from the tops of Houses , or cast themselves into the Fire , or run to meet their Murderers : Others again sought to protract the time ; and either hid themselves , or begged shamefully , or fled , or offered Money to save their Lives . Many likewise were slain contrary to the intention of the Triumvirs , either by mistake , or out of some particular grudge ; but the Bodies of the Proscripts might be known from the others , because they wanted the Head , which was cut off , and carried before the Tribunal for Orations , where they payed the Reward . On the other side , wonderful Examples were to be seen of the Affection of Wives , Children , Brethren and Slaves ; who found out a thousand inventions to save their Husbands , Fathers , Brethren or Masters ; dyed with them when they were discovered , or killed themselves upon those Bodies they were not able to defend . Of those that escaped the Proscription , some , pursued by their ill fortune , perished by Shipwrack ; others saved beyond all probability , came afterwards to exercise Dignities in the City , to have Command of Armies , and arrive at the Honour of Triumph . Such wonderful things were to be seen in those days which do not happen in an ordinary City , or in a small Kingdom ; but in the Mistress of the world , as well by Sea as Land : Providence disposing it so to reduce things to that excellent order wherein you now see them . Not but that Rome felt the same miseries under Sylla , and before him under Marius ; and we have in writing of them reported many Actions of Cruelty , even to the depriving their Enemies of Burial : But what passed under the Triumvirs made much more noise , because of the height of their Reputation ; and particularly the Valour and Good Fortune of him , who having fixed the Foundations of this Empire , has left it to those of his Race and Name , even to this present . I will therefore relate what was now done most remarkable , and most cruel ; which I can the easier do , because the length of time has not yet quite effaced the memory of these Actions . Yet I will not write all ; for a common death , or the flight of some private Men , who after obtaining Pardon of the Triumvirs , returned and spent the rest of their Lives without appearing , seems not to me worthy being recorded : But I will relate some extraordinary Examples , that the Reader may be perswaded of the truth of what I have before said . Many Roman Authors have hereof wrote particular Books ; out of which I have extracted what appeared most credible , to compose a Summary , which may well make the happiness of our Times be admired . The Massacre unhappily began with the Magistracy , of whom the first slain was Salvius , Tribune of the People ; though by the Laws the Tribunes were holy and inviolable ; and so powerful , that sometimes they have imprisoned Consuls . This Man when they were about to declare Anthony Enemy opposed it , but afterwards he took part with Cicero . Therefore when he knew the Triumvirs were agreed , and marched towards the City , he made a Feast for his Domesticks , as having now but a short time to live with them . The Soldiers entring the place where they were eating , all the people affrighted , began to rise up ; but the Centurion commanding them to keep their places , took Salvius by the Hair , drew him over The Table , cut off his Head , and forbid the others from stirring ; for if they made the least noise he would serve them in the same manner : At which they were so affrighted , that after the Centurion was gone they spent most part of the Night by the Body , without speaking a word . After Salvius , was slain the Pretor Minutius . Upon notice brought him as he gave Audience in the place , that the Soldiers were coming towards him , he rose suddainly to seek out some place to shelter himself in : and having changed Cloaths , went to hide himself in a Shop ; but his People , and those that carried the Marks of his Dignity , whom he commanded to leave him , staying there some time out of a fear and affection they had for him , were the occasion , without designing it , that the Murderers did the more easily find him . Annalis the other Pretor , as he solicited the People for his Son , who demanded the Questors Office ; his Friends and Lictors understanding that he was in the Roll of the Proscripts , all of a suddain left him : Whereupon he fled , and retired into a wretched House that one of his Creatures had in the Subburbs ; where , because the place was utterly contemptible , he was for a while secure ; till such time as his own Son , having some doubt he was gone thither , shewed the way to the Executioners of the Proscription : In reward whereof the Triumvirs gave him his Father's Estate , and the Office of Aedile , but he enjoyed not either long ; for returning drunk from a Debauch , upon some reviling words given to the Soldiers who had killed his Father , they killed him too . For Thoranius , who was not Pretor , but had been ; he was Father to a wretchless Youth , who yet had a great deal of power over Anthony . He therefore entreated the Centurions to delay his death but so long till his Son had begged him of the Triumvir . To which they laughing , answered ; He has already begged you , but it is in another manner . Which the Old Man hearing , prayed them but to give him so much time as to see his Daughter ; and having seen her , forbad her from pretending any thing to his Estate , le●t her Brother should beg her likewise of Anthony . The end of this wicked Son was no better than the others ; for after having consumed his Patrimony in all sorts of Debauchery , he was accused of Theft , and condemned to Banishment . As for Cicero , who had ruled in the Assemblies of the People after Caesar's death ; he was proscribed , with his Son , his Brother , and all their Servants , Clients and Friends . He was embarked on a small Boat to make his Escape by Sea ; but not able to endure the tossing of the Waves , he returned to a Meadow that belonged to him near Capua ; which upon occasion of writing this History , I would needs see . As he reposed himself , and that those that sought him were not far off ( for of all the Proscripts , Anthony caused him to be sought with most diligence ) a Flock of Crows flying over the place where he slept , waked him with their Cries , and began with their Beaks to pull the Covering from off him ; till his Slaves thinking it an Advertisement of the Gods , returned him into his Litter , and took their way towards the Sea , through the thickest of the Forest. Presently after several Soldiers coming to that place one after another , and demanding of those they met if they had not seen Cicero , they all , out of the compassion they had for him , answered , that he was embarked , and was already a good way off at Sea : But a Shoo-maker called Cerdo , a Creature to Clodius , formerly a mortal Enemy to Cicero ; having shewed the Centurion Laena , followed but by a few Soldiers , the way he had taken , he presently pursued him : Cicero was accompanied with more people disposed to defend him , than Laena had with him to assault him . Wherefore having overtaken him , he made use of policy ; and began to cry out as if he had called to other Centurions behind him ; Come on , Gentlemen , come on . Whereupon the people of the Proscript imagining that they were about to be over-pressed by numbers , grew fearful , and deserted him . Then Laena , though Cicero had formerly pleaded for him in a Cause wherein he overcame , drew his Head out of the Litter , and cut it , or rather hewed it off , at three blows ; so unhardy he was . He likewise cut off the Hand wherewith he had writ the Orations , accusing Anthony of Tyranny ; which after the example of Demosthenes , he called the Philippicks : And at the same instant dispatching away Expresses both by Sea and Land to carry , this pleasing News to Anthony , he himself followed them to Rome ; where finding Anthony in the place , seated in the Tribunal , he shewed him at a distance the Head and Hand of Cicero . And he ravished with joy , put a Crown upon the Centurion's Head , and gave him for a Reward * two hundred and fifty thousand Attick Drams ; as having freed him of the greatest of all his Enemies , and from whom he had received the highest injuries . His Head and Hand stood a long time for a Spectacle before the Tribunal , where he used to make his Orations : And more flocked now thither to see him , than did before to hear him . It is said likewise , that Anthony at a Collation caused the Head to be set upon the Table that he might contemplate it more at leisure , and satiate himself ( as we may so say ) with the view of it . Thus was Cicero slain ; to this day in great Esteem for his Eloquence : And who , when he acted in the Quality of Consul , had done signal Services to his Country ; yet after his death he was thus unworthily treated by his Enemies . His Son was already escaped to Brutus in Greece , but his Brother and Nephew were unhappily taken by the Soldiers . The Father begged he might die before his Son , and the Son requested he might die before his Father ; and they having promised to satisfie them both , took them apart , and slew them at the same instant . But Egnatius and his Son embracing each other , died together ; and their Heads being both struck off at one blow , the two Bodies kept still their hold of each other . Balbus designing to escape with his Son by Sea , sent him before , thinking that by not going together they would not so easily be known ; and himself soon after set forward to follow him at a distance : but some one , either out of malice or mistake , having told him that his Son was taken , he returned of his own accord to offer himself to the Excutioners , and his Son perished by Ship-wrack : So much did fortune contribute to the Calamities of these times . Aruntius had a Son that could not resolve to fly without him ; yet at length he prevailed so far as to perswade him , that being young , he ought to survive him . The Mother having been his Guide as far as the City Gates , returned speedily to give Burial to her Husband whom they had slain . And some days after hearing her Son was starved to death at Sea , she slew her self . Hitherto we have proposed Examples of good and evil Children . As for Brothers . Those two called Ligarii , proscribed together , lay hid in an Oven , till such time as being betrayed by their Slaves , one was slain at the same time ; and the other who slipped from the Executioners , knowing his Brother was dead , cast himself from the Bridge into the River . Some Fisher-men that thought he fell in by mischance , and not designedly , came in to save him ; from which he defended himself some time by plunging himself to the bottom of the Water : till such time as they pulling him out , do what he could , he told them ; You do not save me , but lose your selves with a Proscript . Yet , say what he could , they were resolved to save his Life . But the Soldiers who had the Guard of the Bridge understanding he was a Proscript , came in and cut off his Head. Of two other Brothers , one having cast himself headlong into the River , his Slave , after having sought the Body five days , at length found it ; and in the condition he was , being hardly to be known , cut off his Head , and carried it to the Tribune to have the Reward . The other being hid in a Privy , was betrayed by another Slave ; and because the Soldiers vouchsafed not to go down , they slew him with Javelins , drew him out ; and in the condition he was cut off his Head without washing it . Another seeing his Brother stopped , ran in ; and without knowing that he likewise was proscribed , cryed out , Kill me first . Whereupon the Centurion , who knew the order of the Roll , made answer ; You ask but reason , for your Name does indeed stand in the Roll before his : And therewith slew one after the other . These are Examples of Brothers . As for Wives . Ligarius his Wife had hid him ; and went from time to time to see him , attended only by one Maid ; who betraying him , she followed those who carried away her Husband's Head , crying out ; It is I that hid him , the Concealers are condemned to the same Punishment . And because no one would either kill or accuse her , she went and discovered her self to the Magistrates : who not judging her guilty for loving her Husband , she starved her self to death . I have spoke of her in this place , because , having in vain endeavoured to save her Husbands Life , she would not survive him : for as for those whose Conjugal Affection had better success , we will reserve them to another place , when we are to speak of those escaped . Here therefore we shall now only relate Examples of such as made wretched Attempts upon the Lives of their Husbands ; among whom Septimius Wife shall have the first place . It was a long time before that one of Anthony's Friends had abused her Husband's Bed : But she desiring rather to be his Wife than his Mistress , he prevailed so far by the Credit he had with Anthony , that Septimius was found among the number of the Proscripts . He was advertized of it by her own self : And knowing nothing of the ●●●●onour of his House , disposed himself to Flight . But she , like a kind Wife , shut the Doors ; and kept him very diligently , till the Executioners came to rid her of him ; and the same day of her Husband's death espoused the other . Salassius had escaped ; but out of a belief the danger diminished , was so imprudent as to return by Night into the City . In the mean time his House was sold , and there remained in it of all his People none but the Porter , who was comprized in the Sale : So that he alone knowing him , made him come into his Lodge , promised to keep him close , and to feed him the best he could . He was no sooner entred but he sent for his Wife , who was lodged elsewhere : who professed a great passion to see her Husband ; but excusing her self upon the fear of the Night , and the suspicion she had of the fidelity of her Servants , she said , she would not come till the Morrow . As soon as it was Day she went to seek for Executioners , and the Porter went to find her to desire her to come : which was the occasion that Salassius missing the Porter , began to fear some treachery ; and got up to the top of the House to expect the event : whence beholding not the Porter , but Soldiers coming under his Wife's Conduct , he precipitated himself from top to bottom . In like manner Fulvius having sought for refuge in the House of a certain Woman , who having been his Slave and Concubine , he made free and married : for so many good turns she betrayed him , jealous that he had espoused another woman . But I have said enough of wicked Women . Statius the Samnite , who had performed many great Services for his Country in the War with the Allies : After which , by his worthy Actions , Riches and Birth , he was arrived to the Dignity of Roman Senator : being proscribed at the age of fourscore Years only for his Riches , caused his House to be ransacked by the People and his Slaves , who carried away what they could , the rest he himself threw into the Street ; and barring his Doors , set fire to his House , wherein he was burnt with a good part of the City . Capito having half opened the Door of his House , so that but one at a time could enter , slew with his own hands many of the Soldiers ; till at last , over-powred by numbers , he was himself slain . Vitulinus assembled about the Country of Regium great Forces , composed of proscribed Persons , and others who came to take Sanctuary under him , together with the Inhabitants of those eighteen Cities destined for the Soldiers Reward after the Victory ; which made them desperate : And with these took the Field ; where he cut in pieces all the Centurions he could meet with that were searching for Proscripts . But the Triumvirs having sent greater Forces against them , he , without losing heart , crossed over into Sicily , where Pompey then commanded , the Refuge of all such Proscripts as could escape out of Italy . After which generously returning to renew this sort of War , being defeated in several Engagements , he embarked his Son , with other Proscripts , to send them before him to Messina ; but his own Boat scarce reaching the middle of the Straits , till he was surrounded by Enemies , he there honourably dyed . Naso having been betrayed by a Freed-man , by whom he had been abused , snatched the Sword out of one of the Soldiers hand ; and after having slain the Traitor , offered them his own Throat . A certain faithful Slave had left his Master hid in a Sepulchre , while he went to the Sea to hire a Boat. His Return happened to be just at the instant that the Soldiers were murdering his Master ; to whom , ●●●ing him ready to die , he cryed out , Stay a little , my dear Master : and at the same minute falling upon a Centurion , slew him first , and then himself ; saying , Now Master , you have some cause of Comfort . Lucius having two Freed-men , upon whose fidelity he relyed , gave them his Money to carry to the Sea , where he designed to embark : but they running away with what they were intrusted with , he returns ; and condemning himself to death , delivers himself up to the Murderers . Labienus , who in the Proscription of Sylla had taken and destroyed many , had been a Coward if he had not bravely born what he had made others suffer . Wherefore , coming out before the Gates of his House , he sat him down in a Chair , expecting some who would come and cut off his Head. Cestius , who lay concealed in a Country-house with faithful Slaves , seeing armed Centurions daily pass by carrying of Heads , could not longer endure to live in that continual fear ; but having commanded his Slaves to raise a Pile of Wood , and set fire to it , that they might tell those that passed they burnt the Body of Cestius , threw himself into it in good earnest . Apomius was in a place of Security : But not able to accustom himself to such course Provisions as were brought him , went out to seek his death . Another publickly waiting for the Executioners ; because they came not soon enough , strangled himself before all the People . Lucius , Father in Law of Asinius now Consul , having escaped by Sea ; not able to endure the tossing of the Waves , threw himself over-board . Sisinius being pursued by Soldiers ; and crying out he was not proscribed , but they had a mind to destroy him for his Riches , was led to a place where the Names of the Proscripts were affixed , thrt he might see his own ; which having read , they cut off his Head. Aemilius not knowing himself was of the number of the Proscribed , and seeing another that fled , asked the Centurion who that Proscript was : Upon which the Centurion knowing him , replyed ; Thou art one as well as he : and so slew them both . Cilon and Decius being informed as they came out of the Palace , that their Names were in the Roll of the Proscripts ; before any one set upon them , took their way towards the Gate so affrighted , that their Flight alone made them known to the Centurions , had the Guard of the Avenues . Icilius , the same that in the Judgment of Brutus and Cassius , when Caesar sate President , when all the other Judges gave privately their Votes to condemn them , alone durst publickly argue for their Discharge , remembred not himself in this occasions of that great Generosity ; for seeing a dead Body carrying out of the City , he set to his Shoulder with the rest , that so he might gain a passage in favour of the Bier : But the Guards at the Gate perceiving there more people than were usually employed in that Office ; yet without doubting of them , would only know if they did not carry a live Body instead of a dead : Which occasioned that Icilius being disowned by the rest , was known , and at the same time slain . Varus being betrayed by one of his Freed-men , fled ; and taking the way of the Mountains , got to the Marshes of Minturnum , where he hid himself to take a little repose . Mean time those of Minturnum coming by chance to seek for Thieves who often run thither for Shelter , seeing the Leaves of the Bushes shake , discovered him . So that being taken , and confessing himself to be a Thief , they condemned him to death : But seeing that they went to put him upon the Rack , to make him confess his Companions , he told them ; I give you notice , my Masters , that I have been Consul , and am proscribed : in which Quality I am more considerable to those that now govern ▪ that you ought not have the boldness either to torment or put me to death ; for since my death is inevitable , I had rather die by my Equals . The Judges had much ado to believe him , and thought it only a Fiction , when a Centurion arriving , knew him , cut off his Head , and left the rest of his Body to the People of Minturnum . Largus found in the Country by Soldiers that sought for another , they had pity of a Man fallen into their Hands unlooked for , and let him escape into the Woods ; where being met and pursued by others , he run again to the first ; crying out , Kill me , you that would have saved me ; for I had rather you than others should have the Rewards . Thus dying , he made his acknowledgments of their good will. Rufus , who was Neighbour to Fulvia , Anthony's Wife , having a very fine House which formerly he had refused to sell her , though now he would gladly have given it her , was found among the number of the Proscripts . His Head being brought to Anthony , he said , it belonged not to him ; and sent it to his Wife : who caused it not to be nailed up in the Publick Place , but before the same House . Another having a House of Pleasure in the Country with a magnificent Garden , wherein was a deep and beautiful Grotto , which had been the cause of his Proscription . One day , as he was refreshing himself in his Grotto , one of his Slaves espying the Soldiers afar off , hid him in the obscurest part of the Cave ; and taking his Cloaths , presented himself to the Soldiers in such a frightful posture as if he indeed had been his Master : And certainly he might have passed for him , had not another of his Slaves discovered the Deceit . Thus the Master being slain , the people incensed against the Traytor , never left importuning the Magistrates till he was hanged , and that the other had obtained his Liberty . Aterius being likewise hid , one of his Slaves discovered him ; and for it had his Liberty . But not content therewith when the Goods of the Proscript were publickly sold , and that the Children would have bought them , he not only out-bid them , but reviled them with words ; which they seemed not at all to resent , but still followed him every where with tears in their eyes , till such time as the people were so much incensed , that the Triumvirs condemning his Avarice , revoked his Liberty , and remitted him under the power of the Children of the Proscript . One would have thought this Cruelty should have been exercised only upon persons grown , at least to full years ; it extended it self even to Orphan Children , with intent to spoil them of their Riches . And one was killed as he went to School with his Master ; who held the Child so strongly embraced , they could not pull him out of his arms . Another , called Attilius , had the same day taken the Robe Virile ; and his Friends conducted him to the Temple , to offer Sacrifices , ordinary upon those occasions : when he was inserted in the Roll of the Proscripts , his Slaves and Friends all presently fled every one his way ; and he remaining alone , forsaken of all his great Train , retired to his Mother ; who was so frighted , that she refused him her House . So that not daring to apply himself to any other person after being so treated by a Mother , he fled to the top of a Mountain : whence Hunger forcing him to descend , he fell into the hands of one of those Thieves who steal Free Persons to make them Slaves . This Young Man , tenderly bred , and not able to undergo Labour and Hardship , escaped chained as he was , and recovered the publick Road ; where presenting himself to the first Centurion passed by , he ended his life . Mean while Lepidus triumphed over the Spaniards ; and to that purpose published an Ordinance drawn up to this effect . All Persons of what Degree soever are enjoyned to employ this day in Feasts , Sacrificing and Rejoycing , under pain of Proscription . After that he mounted in Triumph to the Capitol , accompanied by all the most remarkable Persons of the City ; chearful in appearance , but with Souls oppressed with Hate and Anger . As for the Goods of the Proscribed , they plundered their Houses , but they found few Purchasers of their Lands ; for most Men were ashamed to add to their Misfortunes , and believed ill luck would attend themselves should they deal in such Goods . Besides , there was no security for such as were known to have Money ; and it was so dangerous to make new Acquisitions , that no Man was secure of what he held from his Ancestors . There were therefore none but very bold men that bought : and because they were but few , they had them for a small matter . So that the Triumvirs , who thought that the Moneys hereby raised would serve for the Expence of the War ; found it to fall short * two hundred Millions . They thereupon in the Assembly acquainted the People with their Wants , and proscribed fourteen hundred of the richest Women of the City ; to whom they commanded to come and declare what Riches they had , to be employed in the Necessities of the State , as the Triumvirs thought convenient : and strictly forbidding , all Concealments whatsoever , or valuing things below their true Value , under pain of Punishment ; with promise of a Reward to any that should inform of such an Omission , whether Free Man or Slave . The Women , as soon as they had notice of it , having resolved to become Suitors to the Kindred of the Triumvirs , to solicite them in their behalf , were favourably received by Caesar's Sister , and Anthony's Mother ; but Fulvia , his Wife , shut the Gate against them . They were so concerned at the Affront , that they came in a Body to the Place ; and the People and Guards making way for them , they advanced to the Tribunal of the Triumvirs : where Hortensia , before prepared to that purpose , spoke to them in this manner , in the name of all the rest . The Oration of Hortensia . BEing obliged to make to you our Remonstrances , as we are Women , we had recourse to your Women ; which surely was no more than what was decent : But having received from Fulvia an affront which even Decency and Good Manners forbid her to put upon us , we are forced to come hither to speak for our selves . You have deprived us of our Fathers , our Children , our Husbands , and our Brothers , accused of the Crime of having offended you ; if after that you spoil us of our Goods , you will reduce us to Extremities unbecoming our Birth , our Quality , and our Sex. If you perhaps say we have offended you as well as the Men , proscribe us in the same manner : But if none of you have been declared Enemy by the Women ; if we have neither demolished your Houses , nor defeated your Armies , nor given your Dignities to others , nor hindred you from being preferred to Honours and Magistracies , why are we equally punished ? Why do you exact Contributions from us , who pretend nothing to Dignities , nor Honours , nor Command of Armies , nor Government of the State , nor all those things for which you dispute among your selves with so much Heat and Obstinacy ? But it is because you have War you inflict this on us : Was the World ever without War ? And were Women ever made contribute to it , whom Nature dispenses with by the general Consent of all Nations upon Earth ? I know well that in the time of our Ancestors , our Mothers derogating from the Privileges of their Sex , contributed to the Expence of the War ; b●t it was but once , and in a time when the Roman Empire and the City it self were in hazard of becoming a Prey to the Carthaginians . This too they did voluntarily , and sold not for it either their Lands , or their Houses , or their Ioyntures ; without which free Women cannot subsist . They were content to contribute those Movables which only served for Ornament , not to be employed for any certain Use ; nor after Rewards promised to those that accused them , nor by constraint , but as much as they pleased . Should the Gauls or Parthians invade Italy , and we be demanded to defend our Country , we shall not be less generous than our Mothers ; but think not that we will contribute our Estates for Civil Wars , and to maintain one against another . In the War of Pompey nothing was demanded , neither did Marius nor Cinna exact any thing from us : no , nor Sylla himself though he had oppressed that Common-wealth which you pretend to be the reestablishers of . The Triumvirs were nettled at these words of Hortensia's , and thinking it strange , that where Men were silent , Women should dare to speak , and be so bold as to demand of the Magistrates an account of their Actions , and refuse to contribute Money to a War , to which Men payed their persons , commanded the Ushers to make them withdraw from the Tribunal ; but the multitude beginning to cry out , the Ushers stopped , and the Triumvirs adjourned the business till the morrow . As soon as it was day , of fourteen hundred Proscripts they retrenched a thousand , and only taxed four hundred ; and for the Men it was decreed , that whoever had more than one hundred thousand Drams effective ; whether he was Citizen or Sojourner , Freed Man or Priest , of what Nation soever he was , without excepting person , should give in a Declaration of it , of which the fifteenth penny should be taken at interest , and one years Revenue towards the charge of the War , under pain of punishment to the Transgressors , and promise of reward to the Informers . Whilst these Ordinances were published at Rome , the Soldiers contemning their Officers , committed greater disorders in the Country , for the power and security of the Triumvirs depending upon them , they demanded either the Houses , Lands , or confiscated Goods of the Proscripts ; others would have rich persons to adopt them , others of their own Motion slew Men uncondemned , or plundered the Houses of private men , insomuch that the Triumvirs deputed one of the Consuls to chastise them , but he durst not touch the Soldiers , for fear of incensing them against himself , only took occasion to hang a few Slaves , who in Soldiers habit committed the same Violences . After having related the miseries of the Proscripts , I think it expedient to speak of those who escaped beyond their own hopes , or came afterwards to Dignity in the City , such Examples not being unprofitable to the Reader , who from thence may learn not to lose courage in the worst of misfortunes . A great part of these who could get out of Italy made their retreat to Brutus and Cassius , and some to Cornificius , who likewise stood for the People in Africa , but the greatest part escaped into Sicily , which is nigh unto Italy , where Pompey took care to receive them , and did in this unhappy occasion great services to these miserable People ; for in the first place he caused it to be published , that whoever would make their retreat to him , should be welcome , and that he would give to those who saved a Proscript , whether he were Freeman or Slave , double the reward which the Triumvirs promised to the Murderers . Then he appointed great numbers of Barques and other Vessels to go out and meet such as might be escaped to Sea , and his Gallys continually cruised along the Coasts , making Signals to all that passed , and receiving all such as would embarque on them , whom at their landing he in person received , furnished them with Cloaths and Necessaries , and to such as were worthy gave Command in his Army by Sea or Land , and declared he would never come to an Accommodation with the Triumvirs , unless those who had fled for refuge to him were comprised in it . Thus he beneficially served his Country , and besides the Glory derived from his Father , made himself illustrious by his own Virtue . Others that fled or hid themselves in Country Houses , or in Sepulchres , or in the City it self , lived miserably , and in perpetual fear , till the persecution was overpassed , which lasted a good time , during which were found wonderful examples of Friendship , of Wives for their Husbands , of Children for their Parents , and even of Slaves to their Masters , of which we will relate the most memorable . Paulus Brother to Lepidus being proscribed by himself , the Centurions had yet respect for him as he was their General 's Brother , so that he retreated in safety to Brutus , and after Brutus's death to Miletum , from whence , though after the peace he were recalled , he vouchsafed not to come . Lucius , Anthony's Uncle , was received into his Sister's House , who kept him a long time without concealing him , because the Centurions respected her as Mother to their General ; yet at last when they would have entred , she run to the place , and Anthony with his Colleagues being seated on the Tribunal , I accuse my self , Sir , ( said she ) that I have received and will receive Lucius into my House till such time as you put us both to death together , since the Proscripts and those that receive them are equally guilty . Anthony answered her , that she was a good Sister , but an ill Mother , and that she either ought not now to save Lucius , or have hindred him before from declaring her Son Enemy ; yet he took such order , that the Consul Plancus exempted him from punishment by a Decree of the People . Messala , a young Man of noblest Birth , having made his escape to Brutus , the Triumvirs , who feared him because of his Generosity , revoked his Proscription in these terms : Since the Kindred of Messala have attested to us that he was not in the City when Caesar was killed , we have decreed that he be erazed out of the Roll of the Proscripts . But he would not accept their kindness : and yet after Brutus and Cassius were killed in Thrace , when the Army being yet in a good condition , and wanted neither Ships nor Money nor hopes , had chosen him General , he refused it ; nay , on the contrary , perswaded the Soldiers to yield to fortune , and take part with Anthony . After which he was one of his particular Friends , till such time as affronted by Cleopatra . he withdrew to Caesar , who made him Consul in the room of Anthony after he was declared Enemy the second time . After which he served under Caesar at the Battel of Actium ; and in conclusion Caesar having sent him against the revolted Gauls he defeated them , and deserved the Honour of Triumph . Bibulus , who gained Anthony's favour at the same time with Messala , and was some time Admiral of his Fleet against Caesar , got at last the Government of Syria , where he died . Acilius , who was dragged out of the City , having been delivered to the Soldiers by one of his Slaves , perswaded them by hopes of great gain to send some of their company to his Wife with the tokens he gave them . They going , she shewed them her Jewels , and told them she would give them all , on condition they would release him , which they promised to do , and though she doubted of their promise , yet her friendship to her Husband was worthy not to be deceived , and the Soldiers hired a Boat for Acilius , and sent him for Sicily . Lentulus being watched by his Wife , for fear he should fly without her , and he was unwilling she should hazard her self in the danger with him , escaped secretly into Sicily , where being made Pretor , he wrote to her the happy success of his flight , and the Honour he had received from Pompey . When she knew where her Husband was , she stole from her vigilant Mother , and only with two Slaves and her self in the habit of a Servant came with much trouble and labour to Rhegium , from whence towards Evening she got passage to Messina ; where having easily found the Pretor's House , she found Lentulus , not in the Equipage of a Pretor , but lying on the ground upon a Mattress , with untrimmed Hair and a slender Supper , all out of grief and impatience to see his Wife . Apul●●us's Wife threatned to have him taken if he fled away alone ; so that he was constrained to carry her along with him , which made none be suspicious of his flight , seeing him march publickly with his Wife , Men , and Maid-Servants . And Antius his Wife wrapped him in Coverlids , and made him be carried like a Pack to the Sea side , from whence he escaped into Sicily . Reginus his Wife made her Husband by night go down the Privy , of which he smelt so strong next Morning , that the Soldiers loath to come near him , the next day she cloathed him like a Collier , giving him an Ass loaden with Charcoal to drive before him , and she at a finall distance went before in her Litter . One of the Soldiers that had the Guard of the Gate had some suspicion of the Litter , and would needs see what was in it . Reginus , who was in fear for his Wife , came up praying the Soldier ( as in passing ) not to affront Women : and the Soldier having at first given him a surly answer as to a Collier , at last knowing him , for he had born Arms under him in Syria , said to him , Save your self without fearing any thing , my General , for it is yet reasonable that I call you so . Copponius by means of his Wife , who had been chaste hitherto , got his pardon of Anthony ; but she remedied one mischief by another . Geta's Son made a Funeral Pile for his Father's Body , as if he had strangled himself , and sent to hide him at a Town he had lately purchased in the Country , where the old man , the better to disguise himself , clapped a Plaister on one eye : and after the Peace was concluded , found that for want of making use of his eye , he was indeed blind of it . Oppius refusing to flie , because he was already old and infirm , his Son took him upon his Shoulders , carried him out of the City , and laboured so long , that sometimes leading , and sometimes carrying him , he brought him at last to Sicily , without any ones having the least suspicion , or doing them the least injury . Thus we paint Aeneas , respected by his Enemies themselves , for carrying his Father . The people afterwards gave the Aedility to this young Man , out of respect to his Piety , and because his Father's estate being confiscate , he had nothing to defray the expence of those Plays , the Artizans with one accord supplyed him gratis with whatever he wanted from each several Trade , and every Spectator cast what Money he pleased on the Stage , so that he became rich . Arrianus likewise by Will ordered this Epitaph to be engraven on his Sepulchre : Here lie the Ashes of a Proscript , whose Son not proscribed , concealed , accompanied in his flight , and saved from the Proscription . There lived in these times two Metellus's , the Father and the Son , whereof the Father having command under Anthony at the Battel of Actium , was taken without being known , the Son siding with Caesar had Command under him in the same Battel . When Caesar being at Samos would needs see the Prisoners ; this old Man was brought among the rest , his Hair long , and so filthy , that he was not to be known ; but when they called him in his order of the Roll , the Son who was seated near Caesar , hearing the name of Metellus , leaped from his place , and ran with rears in his eyes to embrace his Father , whom he scarcely knew ▪ and then restraining his tears , spoke thus to Caesar : He bore Arms against you ; I have served you : he deserves punishment , I reward , I beseech you then either pardon my Father in consideration of the services I have done you ; or let me die with him for the offences he has committed against you . This Discourse moving all the Assembly to compassion , Caesar promised to give life to Metellus , though he had been his greatest Enemy , and that he could never by any offers he made , oblige him to serve against Anthony . The Slaves of Maricius were so faithful , and so fortunate as to keep him in the House all the time of the Proscription , insomuch that when the danger was over , he came out of his House , as if he came out of Banishment . Hirtius being escaped out of the City with his Slaves , went throughout Italy , releasing Prisoners , gathering together Fugitives , and at first plundering small Towns , afterwards greater , till such time as he beheld himself at the Head of considerable Forces , and subdued the Brutians , but the Triumvirate sending against him a potent Army , he retreated with all his People to Pompey . Restion thinking to flie alone , was privately followed by one of his Slaves born in his House , whom formerly he had used kindly , but since branded in his Face with a hot Iron for his Roguery . His Master as he was lying down in the Marches , seeing him come , was much affrighted , which the Slave observing , told him the Brand he had set in his Face touched him not so much as the memory of his former Benefits : and at the same time hiding him in a Cave , fed him by his labour in the best manner he could ; and afterward perceiving the Soldiers who were not far from the Cave , and were coming thither upon suspicion some one might be there hid , he fell upon an old Man that passed by , slew him , and cut off his Head ; whereupon the Soldiers wondring at the action . and laying hold on him as a Murderer , he told him : It is Restion my Master whom I have thus slain , to revenge these marks of Infamy ; whereupon they presently took from him the Head , that they might have the reward , which , whilst they in vain went to seek at the City , he removed his Master thence , and got him a passage into Sicily . Appius being in Bed in a small Country House , whither the Soldiers came to seek him , one of his Slaves pulled off his Cloaths , which making him put on , he lay down in the Bed as if he had been the Master , and was willingly slain for him , Appius standing by in the Habit of a Slave . In the same manner Menemius being besieged by the Soldiers in his House , one of the Slaves went into his Litter , and caused himself to be carried out by some of his Comrades , who contributed to his design , and so was killed for his Master , who by that means escaped for Sicily . A Freed Man of Iunius , called Philemon , who dwelt in a magnificent House , hid him in a publick Room in a strong Chest made to keep Writings or Plate , and fed him by night till the time of peace . Another Freed Man to whom was committed the keeping of his Master's Sepulchre , whose Son was likewise proscribed , kept there both Father and Son. Lucretius having wandered some time up and down the Fields with two faithful Slaves , was at last by hunger forced to return and see his Wife , causing himself to that end to be carried by the Slaves in his Litter as a sick Man , one of those that carried him having broke his Leg , he pursued his way , supporting himself upon the other . But when he came near to that Gate where his Father , proscribed by Sylla , was taken , and saw a company of Soldiers coming towards him , his heart upon the omen of the place misgave him , and he went and hid himself in a Sepulchre . Certain Thieves used to rob Sepulchres , coming thither , he let himself be stripped . The Slave while his Master lay close was gone towards the Gate , where he waited for him , and when he came , covering him with some part of his Cloaths , carried him in that manner to his Wife . There was in his House a Room double floored , where she hid him , till by the intercession of his Friends he got pardon from the Triumvirs , and after peace was made , obtained the Consulate . Sergius remained some time hid in Anthony's own House , who at last managed Affairs so , by the means of the Consul Plancus , that his return was assented to ; wherefore when Caesar and Anthony after fell at odds , when the Senate declared Anthony Enemy , Sergius was the only man that openly opposed it . As for Pomponius , he took the Habit and Ensign of a Pretor , and having cloathed his Slaves like Ushers , went as a Pretor all the length of the City with his Litters , his Officers crowding close about him for fear he should be known by others ; being got out of the Gates he mounted in one of the publick Coaches , and marching in this Equipage through Italy , was every where received as a Pretor deputed from the Triumvirs to make peace with Pompey , till such time as he passed into Sicily upon one of the publick Galleys . Apuleius and Aruntius acted the Centurions , armed their Slaves like Soldiers , and run about the City as if they had pursued some Proscripts . At length separating , they began to release Prisoners , and to gather together Fugitives , till having levyed some Troops , each beheld himself with Ensigns , Arms , and a certain kind of Army ; both one and the other strove to get the Sea side , and therefore came to encamp on certain eminencies in view of each other , one mightily afraid of the other . Morning coming on they took one the other for Enemies , came down from the Hills , and engaged each other , till at length , knowing their errour , they threw down their Arms , and with tears embraced , casting this accident on fortune which had been cross to them in all things . After that they embarqued and made their retreat , Aruntius to Pompey , with whom he returned to the City , and Apulei●s to Brutus , whose Lieutenant he was in the Government of Bithynia , which after Brutus's death falling to Anthony , he permitted him to return to his House . As soon as Ventidius was proscribed , one of his Freed Men bound him , as if it were to deliver him to the Executioners , the Night following he armed all his Slaves like Soldiers , and as if he had been Centurion brought forth his Patron , and managed his business with so much cunning , that crossing in this manner all Italy as far as Sicily , they lodged often in the same Inn with other Centurions , under pretence of searching for Ventidius . Another whom his Freed Man had hid in a Sepulchre , being struck with horrour at such a Lodging , went and hired a wretched Chamber next to one hired by a Soldier , where not able to endure to live in continual fear , he passed from infinite terrour to prodigious boldness , and causing himself to be shaved , went and kept a School in Rome it self , till such time as peace was made . Volusius being proscribed whilst he was Aedile , had a Friend , Priest to the Goddess Isis , who lent him a Linnen Robe that covered him to the very Heels , so that passing through the Country in the habit of a Priest to that Goddess , and every where performing the usual Ceremonies , he escaped to Pompey . Sittius a Native of Cales , as he was very rich , so he had been at great expence in the service of his Countrymen , in acknowledging of which they took Arms in his defence , threatened his Slaves with death , if any ill happened to him , and permitted not the Soldiers to approach their Walls , till such time as the mischief diminishing , they sent to the Triumvirs , and obtained from them that he might stay in his own Country , banished from any part of Italy . So Sittius became the only person of all mankind that ever was in exile in his own Country . Varro a Philosopher , Historian , Soldier , and General of great Reputation , was also proscribed , possibly for being so , as an Enemy to Monarchy . All his Friends were at strife who should have the Honour to secure him , Calenus carried it , and kept him in a Country House of his , where Anthony often divertised himself as he passed by ; yet none , either of Varro's or Calenus's Slaves discovered him . Virginius a fair spoken Man perswaded his Domesticks , that if they slew him for a small gain , which yet they were not sure of , they would be afflicted with eternal remorse of conscience ; whereas on the contrary by saving his life they might expect immortal Glory , and hope for rewards greater and more certain ; wherefore , as if they had been one of his companions , they followed him in his flight , wherein being known by the Soldiers , he talked to them in the same manner , he told them that there was no hate between them for which they should kill him , and that doing it only for Money , they might get more and more honestly if they would go with him to the Sea side , whither his Wife was to bring all he had . They believed him , and went along , and indeed his Wife had been there according to agreement betwixt them , but Virginius staying too long , she believed , that coming there before her he was embarqued , and therefore embarqued to follow him , yet leaving a Slave on the Shore to give Virginius notice , if he were yet behind . The Slave seeing Virginius coming , ran to meet him , and shewed him the Vessel wherein his Wife was , not yet out of sight , and withal talked to him of his Wife , his Money , and the reason why she left him . The Soldiers were so absolutely perswaded , that when Virginius entreated them either to stay till he could make his Wife return , or to embarque with him to go after her , and receive their Money , they entred with him into the Vessel , and themselves setting hand to the Oars brought him into Sicily , where after having received what he had promised them , they continued in his service till the time of the Peace . Rebulus being in a Vessel that was to carry him for Sicily , the Pilot began to demand Money of him , threatning to discover him if he gave it him not , to whom Rebulus made a like answer , as Themistocles had done in his flight that he would have saved a Proscript for Money , insomuch that the Pilot affrighted with the answer , brought him speedily to Pompey . Murcus was likewise proscribed because he had Command in Brutus's Army , and being taken after Brutus was defeated , he feigned himself a Slave : Barbula bought him , and because he saw him active , gave him the Government of all his other Slaves , and withal made him his Cash-keeper . Murcus behaved himself in this Employment with more prudence than nature ordinarily gives to Slaves , his Master hereupon had some suspicion of him , and exhorting him to courage , promised to secure him , though he were one of the Proscripts , which he constantly denyed , telling him out of his own invention his Name , his Family , and his former Masters . Barbula thereupon carried him to Rome , thinking if he were one of the Proscripts he would be loath to go : however he followed him ; but some time after as Barbula was before one of the Consul's Gates , one of his Friends knowing Murcus in his Train in the Habit of a Slave gave him notice of it , and he by the intercession of Agrippa desired his pardon of Caesar , who caused him to be crazed out of the Roll of the Proscripts , esteemed him afterwards as his Friend , and employed him not long after in the Battel of Actium against Anthony . Barbula served under Anthony , and fortune had ordered each of them his turn ; for Barbula after Anthony's Defeat was taken prisoner , feigning himself a Slave , Murcus bought him as if he had not known him , and gave advice of it to Caesar , from whom he obtained power to return him like for like ; and this conformity of fortune between them continued ever ; for they were afterwards Colleagues in one of the highest Dignities of the City . Some time after Lepidus reduced by Caesar to the condition of a private Man from a Sovereign , that he was constrained by a like necessity to submit to Balbinus , who escaping the Proscription returned with Pompey , and was now Consul , and thus it happened , Maecenas had accused Lepidus the Son , of a Conspiracy against Caesar , together with the Mother as an Accomplice ; for Lepidus himself he de●pised as weak . The Son being sent to Caesar then at Actium , Maecenas caused it to be ordered , that if the Mother would be dispensed with from the toil of the Journey , she should give in such security as the Consul should approve , but none being found would be bound for her : Lepidus having often in vain presented himself before Balbinus's Gate , and sometimes too before the Tribunal , from whence the Officers had forced him to retire , had scarce the liberty at last to say these words : The accusers themselves are testimonies of my innocency , by saying I am no Abettor with my Wife and Son. 'T was not I proscribed you , and at this day I am my self under the power of Proscribers ; wherefore let me beg you to consider the instability of humane things , and to accept my security for my Wife , or send me prisoner along with her . Lepidus having thus spoke , Balbinus moved at this great change , discharged his Wife from the security demanded . Cicero the Son of the Orator being sent into Greece by his Father , who foresaw the miseries that afterwards happened , retired first to Brutus , and afterwards to Pompey , and had both under one and the other very honourable Employments in the War. At last Caesar to make it appear he had not consented to his Father's death , made his Son first Pontifex or High Priest , some time after Consul , and in the end Proconsul of Syria : and then when Caesar after having defeated Anthony at Actium , wrote news of it to Rome : Cicero as Consul read it in full Assembly , and fixed a Copy before the Tribunal for Orations , where formerly his Father's Head had been exposed . Appi●s after having deposited what Goods he had in the hands of his Slaves , embarqued himself to go with them into Sicily . A Tempest arising , the Slaves who were desirous to enrich themselves with his Money , perswaded him there was more security in the Boat , and prevailed with him to go into her . But fortune would that against all probability he was saved , and the Slaves all perished . Publius , * Questor to Brutus , who had been solicited by Anthony's People to betray his General , and was proscribed by the Triumvirate for not consenting , returned at last to Rome , and was beloved by Caesar to that degree , that when Publius shewed him Pictures of Brutus in his House , he yet esteemed him the more . These are the most memorable accidents happened to some Proscripts who escaped the danger . Whilst these things passed at Rome , all the rest of the Empire concern'd either for one or the other party was filled with Wars , especially in Africa , between Sextus and Cornificius , in Syria between Cassius and Dolobella , and in Sicily against Pompey , in which Actions many Cities were forced , as Laodicea , Tharsus , Rhodes , Patara and Xant , not to speak of others less considerable ; the particulars whereof we will relate in the briefest method possible . The Romans divide Africa into two Provinces , of which , they call that the old which they conquered from the Carthaginians , and that whereof Caesar had newly despoiled King Iuba they call the new , that is Numidia . Sextius sent into this last in quality of Caesar's Lieutenant , gave Commands to Cornificius to surrender to him the old , because by the division made among the Triumvirate all Africa belonged to Caesar : Cornificius made answer , that he knew nothing of any such Division , and could not without orders of the Senate quit the Government of a Province they had given him in charge , whereupon they declared War : Cornificius had an Army both better disciplin'd , and stronger in Men than Sextius , who having only light armed Foot made incursions into Cornificius's Government , and dayly drew some to his Party , till such time as Ventidius Lieutenant to Cornificius coming against him with more Forces than he had , besieged him , and Lelius the other Lieutenant of the same Cornificius entred into Sextius his Province , and besieged Cirta . Mean time both Parties sent to demand alliance of King Arabion , and those they call Sittiens , for the reason we are going to relate . Sittius accused of crimes at Rome , not daring stand a trial , fled , and gathering together some Forces as well in Italy as Spain , went over into Africa . There happened then to be War between the African Kings , wherein Sittius taking sometimes one part , and sometimes another , and still carrying Victory to that side he joyned with , soon gained a fair reputation , and by exercising his Army made it capable of great Attempts . He served likewise C. Caesar when he came to make War upon those who took part with Pompey , and slew Saburra Lieutenant to King Iuba , in acknowledgment of which services Caesar gave him the confiscation of Manasses's Estate , yet not all of it , but the better part . Manasses was Father of this Arabion , and for having assisted King Iuba , Caesar divided his Country between Sittius and Bocchus King of the Moors . Sittius distributed his part to his Soldiers , and Arabion went over into Spain to Pompey's Sons . After Caesar's death he returned into Africa , from whence he continually sent fresh Troops of Africans to Sextus the Son of Pompey , who being returned from Spain well experienced , he drove out Bocchus , and got rid of Sittius by treason , and though he had an inclination for Pompey's Children , because of the good Offices he had received , yet would he no longer oblige himself to that Party which he saw forsaken by fortune , but chose rather to declare for Sextius , by whose means he hoped to gain Caesar's favour , and the Sittians in consideration of his Father's kindness to them , did the same : Sextius encouraged by such a reinforcement went and charged Ventidius , routs his People , cuts the most part in pieces , and takes a great many Prisoners . News whereof being brought to Lelius , he raises the Siege of Cirta , and returns to joyn with Cornificius . Sextius puffed up with this success , marches against Cornificius , who lay near Utica with much greater Forces ; and encamps close by him . There Lelius being commanded out with his Horse , to make discovery of the Posture of the Enemy , Sextius gives Order to Arabion to go charge him in Front with his Horse ; and he with his Light-armed Foot gains the Flank , whilst he thought to have to deal only with Horse . He charges him so home , that Lelius , before he received farther disgrace , fearing to be surrounded , and his Retreat cut off , goes and seizes upon an Eminence in the midst of the Campain ; where Arabion in his Rear having slain many of his Horse-men , invests him . Cornificius seeing that , fallies out of the Camp with his best Troops : Sextius falls in his Rear : He faces about ; and during the Fight , wherein he is hard put it , Arabion sends privately to his Camp people used to clamber up Rocks ; who make themselves Masters of it . Roscius , who had the Guard of it , makes one of his people kill him . Cornificius tired out with fighting , not knowing his Camp was taken , hastes towards the Eminence to make good his Retreat to Lelius ; but Arabion getting between him and his mark , he was cut in pieces . Lelius , who beheld all this from the place where he was , kills himself . The Army seeing their Commanders dead , made every Man the best way he could . The Proscripts that were with Cornificius fled , some to Sicily , others where best they might . Sextius gave to Arabion and the Sittians great quantity of Spoils ; and pardoning the Cities , received them under the Obedience of Caesar. Thus ended the War in Lybia between Sextius and Cornificius ; which was thus short , as it seems , by reason of the heat of the Commanders . We will now speak of what was done by Brutus and Cassius , after having made some short Repetition of what has been said before , for the better understanding the whole . Caesar being slain , the Conspirators seized the Capitol ; from whence they descended after the Senate had proclaimed the Indempnity . Afterward , the people moved for Caesar's death , took Firebrands from his Funeral-pile , and clapped them to the Houses of the Conspirators ; which defending themselves from above , repulsed the multitude , and soon after every one of them retired into the Governments which Caesar had given them . Cassius and Brutus exercised still the Office of Pretors in the City , and had been designed Pro-Pretors by Caesar ; Cassius of Syria , and Brutus of Macedon . But because the time appointed for their going to their Provinces was not yet come , and that without fear they could not stay in the City . The Senate sent them out honourably , under pretence of giving them the Superintendence of Provision , lest otherwise they should seem to have fled . After they were gone the Governments of Syria and Macedon were given by Decree to the Consuls , Anthony and Dolobella , against the mind of most of the Senate ; and yet in some manner to recompence Brutus and Cassius , they granted them Crete and Cyrene : But they despising these Governments because they were too small , began by Money to assure themselves of Forces , with intent to sieze upon Syria and Macedon . To this end they were labouring , when Trebonius being slain by Dolobella , and Decimus besieged in Gaul by Anthony , the Senate offended , declared Anthony and Dolobella Enemies , confirmed Brutus and Cassius in their first Governments , added Illyria to that of Brutus ; and gave Command to all Governors , and all Soldiers of the Oriental provinces , to receive the Orders of Cassius and Brutus . After which Cassius , without considering Dolobella , advances to possess himself of Syria , with the Ensigns of Command , together with twelve compleat Legions of Old Soldiers , who had served their Apprenticeship under Caesar. For Caesar having already in his thoughts the War against the Parthians , had left one in Syria under the Charge of Cecilius Bassus , as Lieutenant to Sextus Iulius , his Kinsman , yet very young : who roving about the Country to take his pleasure , used to carry his Legion along with him , contrary to all Decency : which when Bassus represented unto him , he reviled him . And another time when he sent for Bassus , because he came not immediately , he commanded to bring him by force : This Command raised a Tumult , and the Tumult a Scuffle , wherein the Soldiers no longer able to bear with Iulius insolence , slew him with their Javelins : But at the same instant they repented themselves , for they feared Caesar ; wherefore they swore mutually to one another , that if he granted them not a Pardon for this Action , they would defend themselves to the death . They likewise forced Bassus to be of the Conspiracy ; and raised another Legion , whom they exercised after the Roman way of Discipline . Sextus Marcus , sent by Caesar against them with three Legions , was repulsed ; till such time as having called to his Assistance Minutius Crispus , with three other Legions out of Bithynia , Bassus found himself besieged by six Legions , when Cassius coming that way , Bassus Army voluntarily submitted to him , and soon after the six Legions commanded by Marcus and Minutius ; whether they had an inclination for him , or else were willing to obey him in compliance with the Senate's Decree . Allienus sent some time before by Dolobella into Egypt , now brought thence four Legions of the Remains of Pompey's and Crassus Defeats ; or of those which Caesar , at his departure from Egypt , had left in Cleopatra's Service . Cassius surprized him in Palestine , and forced to take part with him ; for he durst not resist eight Legions , having but four . Thus , beyond all expectation , he found himself Master of twelve Legions , besides a great number of Parthian Archers on Horse-back , who were come to offer themselves to him out of the great Esteem he had gained among them , when being Questor to Crassus , they judged him more prudent than his General . Dolobella , since Trebonius death , had stayed in Ionia ; where he exacted great store of Money from the Cities , and prepared a Fleet of Ships which Livius Figulus hired from the Rhodians , Lycians , Pamphilians and Cilicians . So that having made these Preparations , he attempted to seize upon Syria ; and to that purpose took his March by Land with two Legions , and gave order to Figulus to follow him by Sea : But when he understood the State of Cassius his Power , he turned into Laodicea , a City affectionate to his Interests , and scituate on a Peninsula fortified to the Land ; and whereof the Port was very commodious to enter with Provisions , or to go out again when ever they had a mind to set Sail. As soon as Cassius had notice hereof , that Dolobella might not escape him , he caused to be raised at the Neck of the Peninsula , which was two Furlongs over , a Bulwark of the same length , raised with Stones and other sorts of Materials , which he took from the Houses and Sepulchres that were in the Suburbs . He sent likewise to require Shipping from the Phenicians , Lycians and Rhodians ; who all refused him : But though only the Sidonians sent theirs to him , he forbore not with them to assault Dolobella's Navy . There was in this Fight a great many Ships sunk of one side and the other ; nevertheless , at last Dolobella got five , with all the Sea-men and Soldiers in them . Cassius sent afresh to demand Aid of those had refused him at first ; and besides them , to Cleopatra , Queen of Egypt ▪ and to Serapion , who commanded for her in Cyprus . The Tyrians , the Aradians and S●rapion ( without the Queen's Order ) sent him all they had : But the Queen pretended that Egypt was afficted with Famine and Plague to excuse her self ; though indeed , for the first Caesar's sake , she was concerned for Dolobella , had already sent him four Legions by Allienus , and had likewise at that present a Fleet in readiness to relieve him , which only stayed till the foul Weather Season was past . As for the Rhodians and Lycians , they made Answer , that they would serve neither Brutus nor Cassius in a Civil War ; and that they had lent their Ships to Dolobella for passage only , not believing he would make use of them in War. After this Answer , Cassius , with those Forces he had , returned to give an Assault to Dolobella's Fleet ; where the advantage was very doubtful at first , but at last Dolobella suffered some loss . At the same time the Bulwark being finished , they planted Batteries ; and whilst they played at the Wall , Cassius laboured to corrupt the Guards : And not being able to gain Marsus , who commanded the Guard by Night , he prevailed with the Centurions that did it by Day ; who , when Marsus was gone to his Repose , let in Cassius at many little Posterns . The City being taken , Dolobella commanded one of his People to cut off his Head , and carry it to Cassius , to save his own : He obeyed in the first point , but after killed himself upon his Master's Body : Marsus likewise slew himself . Cassius took an Oath from Dolobella's Army , plundered the Temples and Treasuries of Laodicea , put to death the principal Inhabitants , and taxed the rest in vast Summs ; so that he reduced the City to extreme necessity . From Laodicea , he took his March towards Egypt , upon the News that Cleopatra was going with a great Fleet to meet Caesar and Anthony . He hoped to hinder that Queen's Voyage , and to revenge himself of her : and indeed , he was very desirous to have siezed upon Egypt , then oppressed with Famine , and disfurnished of Men of War , Alienus having lately drawn thence the four Legions . And it is probable something might have been done , but Brutus sent for Cassius in haste , because Caesar and Anthony had passed the Ionian Sea. Thus Cassius diverted from the Expedition of Egypt , of which he had great hopes , dismissed the Parthians with Rewards , and sent Ambassadors to their King , to demand a greater Succor ; which arriving after the Defeat , over-run Syria and the Neighbouring Provinces , as far as Ionia , and so returned . After this , having left his Nephew in Syria with one Legion , he sent his Horse before into Cappadocia ; surprized Ariobarzanes , under pretence that he had deserted Cassius , and defeated him ; and brought to the General all his Treasures and Provisions which he had made ready for the War. Those of Tarsus being divided into two Factions , the one had first received Cassius , and made him a Present of a Crown ; the other some time after payed the same Honours to Dolobella ; and both acted in the Name of the Community : So that by having received sometimes one and sometimes the other , they exposed their City to be punished by both for their Inconstancy ; and at last Cassius , after Dolobella's death , taxed them in fifteen hundred Talents . They were already so poor , that they had not wherewithal to pay this Summ ; but the Soldiers tormented them with a thousand Cruelties to make them find it : They sold first all the Publick Goods ; then things consecrated , even to the Ornaments of the Temples , and the Offerings had been made : Which yet amounting not to the least part of the Summ , the Magistrates sold the Free Persons ; first the Maids and Children , then the Women and Old Men , who yielded but little ; and after all , the Young Men , many of which slew themselves . At last Cassi●s returning from Sy●ia , had compassion on their misery , and remitted the Remainder of the Tax . These were the Calamities wherewith Tarsus and Laodicea were afflicted . Cassi●s and Brutus consulting together what they were best to do ; Brutus was of Opinion they should go into Macedon , and give Battel to the Enemies , who had forty Legions ; eight of which had already passed the Ionian Sea. Cassius judged on the contrary ; that the Enemy being so numerous were not to be dreaded , seeing they would scatter of themselves for want of Provisions ; and therefore , that it were better to begin the War with the Rhodians and Lycians , who held for the Enemies , and were very strong in Shipping , lest they should fall into their Rear whilst they were engaged with Caesar and Anthony . This Opinion was followed ; Brutus undertook the Lycians , and Cassius those of Rhodes , where he had been educated , and had studied those Sciences taught in Greece . And because he had to deal with People very expert in Sea-Fights , he fitted up all the Ships he had , manned them both with Sea-Men and Soldiers , and exercised them at Mynda . As for the Rhodians , the most prudent of them were fearful to come to Extremities with the Romans ; but the People made insolent with those Victories , which they remembred to have gained against People , to whom the Romans were no ways comparable , were very glad of it ; and began to set in order three and thirty of the best Vessels they had . However , they sent Deputies to Cassius to desire him not to contemn Rhodes , which had always revenged it self on those that had despised them : Nor to violate the Treaties between the Romans and the Rhodians , by which they had promised not to bear Arms one against the other . That if he found fault with them for refusing their Ships , they would send Deputies to the Senate ; and if the Senate ordered it , they would assist him with all their Forces . To this Cassius made Answer , that now it was no more time to make use of Words , but Arms : That as for those Treaties which obliged them not to bear Arms one against another , they had first violated them by assisting Dolob●lla against him : That the same Treaties contained likewise a Promise of assisting one the other ; and that when Cassius demanded theirs , they mocked him with a pretence of sending Deputies to the Senate , now dispersed into all parts in their flight from those Tyrants had made themselves Lords of the City ; Tyrants which he would punish as well as the Rhodians their Abettors , if they did not suddenly submit themselves . This Answer increased the fear of the Wise Men : But the People suffered themselves to be led by Alexander and Mnaseus ; who encouraged them by putting them in mind how Mithridates , and before him Demetrius , had in vain attempted Rhodes with far greater numbers of Shipping . Wherefore they made Alexander Prytane , which is the chief and most powerful Magistrate of the City ; and Mnaseus they made Admiral . However , they again deputed to Cassius , Archelaus , under whom he had studied the Greek Learning ; who , as one that had lived familiarly with him , taking him by the hand , spoke thus . The Speech of Archelaus to Cassius . WIll you that love the Greeks , ruin a Greek City ; and that fight for Liberty , take it from Rhodes that is a Free City ? Are you envious of the Glory of the Dorick Nation , which never yet was overcome ; or have you forgot those Noble Stories you learnt at Rhodes , and at Rome it self ? At Rhodes the mighty Actions the Rhodians , when assaulted in their City , have done against a number of Kings ; and above all , against those were thought invincible , Demetrius and Mithridates , for the Defence of that Liberty for which you say you are now in Arms ? At Rome , the important Services we have done the Romans , especially against King Antiochus ; the Monuments of which you may there behold engraven in Copper ? This I say to oblige you to consider our Nation , the Honour of our City , its good Fortune which never yet abandoned it , its Affection to the Romans , and the Assistance it has offered them . But as to what may concern your self , Cassius ; you ought particularly to bear some respect to a City wherein you have been educated , taught , cured of your Sickness , and where you have a long time sojourned , and that even in my School ; which makes me hope that the pains I have formerly took in instructing you , will not prove unprofitable to my Country , in dispensing her from engaging in a War with her Nursling and Scholar ; wherein of two things , one must be inevitable ; all the Rhodians must perish , or Cassius must be overcome . I will add a little Counsel to the Request I make you . In the important Affair wherein you are engaged for the Publick Good , take the Gods for the Guide of all your Actions ; those Gods by which you swore , when by Caesar's intermission we last renewed the Alliance between 〈◊〉 ; and after we had sworn mutually , gave hands in token of that Faith which ought to be kept , even to Enemies ; but with much more reason to Friends , and those from whom we have received our Education . Besides , we ought not only to consider the Gods , but also take care to preserve our Reputation for the sake of Men ; for those who violate Treaties are abhorred of all the World ; and after having once broke it , neither Friends nor Enemies have any more Relyance on their Word . After these words the Old Man let not go his Hand , but wet it with his tears ; which Cassius could not see without blushing : and yet at last he made this Answer . Cassius's Answer to Archelaus . IF you disswaded not the Rhodians from affronting me , you have affronted me your self ; and if you told them your thoughts , because they did not believe you , I will revenge you . Now , it is manifest they have affronted me , first in refusing that Assistance I demanded , in which they have despised me ; Me that have been bred and educated in their City . Secondly , In preferring Dolobella before me , who was neither fed nor bred there : And what is yet more odious ; whilst Brutus , and I , and all the rest of the Senators that fly from Tyranny , labour as you see to restore our Country to Liberty ; and that Dolobella and others , whose Party you favour , oppress it . You , Gentlemen of Rhodes , that are such mighty Lovers of Liberty , you make a pretence that you will not concern your selves in our Civil Wars ; though this be no Civil War , since we pretend not to the Sovereignty . It is a declared War against Tyrants , and the Republick demands your Assistance ; you decline it by desiring to be left in Liberty , under colour that you have Alliance with the Romans , and yet have no compassion for so many Romans unjustly condemned to death , and proscribed , with Confiscation of their Goods ; feigning that you expect the Orders of the Senate , now so oppressed , that it is in no power of defending it self : Yet it is a long time since you received those Orders by Decree , commanding all the Oriental Provinces to obey Brutus and I. As for you , Archelaus , you set a great value upon the Services the Rhodians have done us in the increase of our Empire , and of which you have received ample Recompence : But you say nothing to what you owe to our Assistance , now that we fight for Liberty and the Safety of our Country ; though the Dorians , had we never had any Commerce together , ought to gain the Romans Friendship , defend from Oppression the Roman Commonwealth . If without considering any of these Reasons , you stand upon the terms of Alliance made between us by Julius Caesar , the Founder of the Tyranny ; it expresly says that the People of Rome and the People of Rhodes shall assist one the other in necessity . Assist therefore the Romans in the Extremity wherein they now are ; Cassius summons you to it according to the terms of the Treaty : He is a Roman , and Commander over the Romans , authorized by Decree , which commands all the People of the East to receive his Orders : Brutus requires the Execution of the same Decree ; and Pompey too , appointed by the Senate to the Superintendence of Sea Affairs . Add to these the Prayers of all the Senators who are escaped , part to Brutus and me , and part to Pompey ; though by the Treaty the Rhodians are to help any single Roman that calls to them for Aid . But if you take not us either for Pretors , or so much as for Romans ; but treat us like Strangers or Fugitives , or as the Tyrants call us , for condemned Men ; you have indeed no Alliance with us , but with the People of Rome : But we Strangers that are not comprehended in this Treaty , will make War upon you till you pay us an absolute Submission . After this Answer Cassius dismissed Archelaus with much Civility : And after his Return Alexander and Mnaseus , the Commanders of the Rhodians went to Myndus with their three and thirty Ships , to out-brave Cassius ; and it may be too , they had some hopes of Victory , the remembrance how they dealt with Mithridates near this place begetting thoughts in them that they might now likewise come off with success . The first day they were satisfied with shewing their skill at the Oar , and so returned to Gnidus : The next day they came again resolved to fall upon Cassius Fleet : The Romans wondring at their boldness , weighed , and went to meet them ; and now they fought bravely on both sides . The Rhodians by nimble rowing hither and thither , with their lighter Vessels charged the Romans sometimes in the Bow , and sometimes on the Broad-side ; but when the Romans ●ould grapple with them , they fought with them hand to hand , as if upon firm Ground . At last , Cassius having a greater number of Ships than the Enemy , surrounded them in that manner , that they could no more turn about in that nimble manner as before ; but if charging the Romans a Head , they went presently off again , they must needs come to dammage , being closely blocked up : And the Rhodian Prows not being able to pierce the strong built Roman Ships , whereas the Roman gave shrewd shocks whenever they joyned Board and Board to the lighter Rhodians . So that at last they had three Ships taken with all their Gang , and two sunk ; the rest escaped to Rhodes , but in an ill condition ; and the Romans retreated to Myndus , where they refitted several of their Ships that had come to dammage . Such was the Success of the Sea-fight between the Romans and Rhodians near Myndus ; where Cassius was not in person , but beheld it from the top of a Hill. After he had refitted his Ships , he came to Loryma , a Fort standing upon the Continent , but by the Sea side , and belonging to the Rhodians . From hence he transported his Land Army , commanded by Fanius and Lentulus , upon Ships of Burthen into the Island ; and himself with fourscore Galleys , went and anchored near the City , besieged now by Sea and Land ; where he for some time remained without doing any thing , in hopes the Enemy would submit : But they charged him as fiercely as at first ; and again with the loss of two Ships , found themselves invested on all sides . The Walls were immediately lined round with Soldiers , to defend themselves from Fanius , who at the same time stormed the City by Land ; and from Cassius , who approached with his Fleet and all things necessry for an Attack . For foreseeing he should stand in need of them , he had brought along Towers of Wood ready framed ; which were soon set together and mounted . Thus Rhodes , after the ill success of two Fights , was beleagured by Sea and Land ; unprepared to sustain a Storm , as is usual in unexpected Surprizes ; so that in all likelihood the Enemy would in a short time become Master of it , either by Force or Famine . The most prudent of the Inhabitants had no doubt of it ; and were already capitulating with Fanius and Lentulus , when they were all astonished to see Cassius with the choicest of his Forces in the midst of the City , without perceiving any Violence , or that he had made use of any Scaling Ladders . Many thought , and not without reason , that some of his Friends in the City had opened him the Wickets to save it from Plunder , or before it should be forced yield for want of Provisions . Rhodes being thus taken , Cassius seated himself in a Tribunal , upon which was fixed a Spear , as if he had taken the City by Force : and having drawn up his Army to a stand , he published a Proclamation forbidding the Soldiers to plunder or commit any violence upon pain of death . After which he called by name about fifty of the Inhabitants of Rhodes , whom he put to death ; and five and twenty others which absented themselves , he condemned to Banishment . In conclusion , he spoiled all the Temples , and all the Publick Places of all the Riches , and of all the Gold and Silver which he could find ; and moreover , commanded every particular Person to bring in all he had at a prefixed day ; with threats to put to death those that concealed any thing , and promise to reward the Informer with the tenth Penny if he were Free , and with Liberty if he were a Slave . At first many ventured upon Concealments , imagining the threats would not be executed with severity ; but when they saw the Reward given to the Informers , they grew fearful , and requested that the time might be prolonged ; which being granted , some dug up their Money from under Ground , others drew it up out of Wells , others out of Sepulchres ; so that they brought much greater quantities than before . To such calamity was the City of Rhodes reduced , in which Lucius Varus was left Governor . Cassius extraordinarily well satisfied to have taken it in so short a time , and to get withal so much Money , gave Command to all the other Provinces to pay him in ten Years Tribute ; which was readily performed . Mean time a report was brought that Cleopatra with a mighty Fleet , and great Warlike Preparations were at Sea to go joyn Caesar and Anthony : for having formerly underhand favoured their Party for old Caesar's sake , she now openly declared her self for the fear she stood in of Cassius . Wherefore he caused M●rcus to embark with the best Legion he had , and some Archers ; and in sixty Ships sent him to Peloponnesus , giving him Order to post himself about Tenarus ; from whence himself had taken off all the Cattel and other Provisions in the Peninsula . We will now relate the Exploits of Brutus in Lycia : But here it will likewise be necessary to look a little back , the better to revive the remembrance of things . After that he had received from Apuleius those Forces he had , with sixteen thousand Talents ; and gathered in the Tributes of Asia , he came to Baeotia : Where the Senate having given him order to employ this Money for his present Necessities , with the Command of the Armies in Macedon and Illyria ; Ventidius , his Predecessor in the Government of this last Province , delivered up to him three Legions , whereof the Illyrian Army was composed . He took at the same time one from Caius , Anthony's Brother , whom he found in his Government ; and after raised four Legions more of new Troops . All which together , made eight Legions ; among which were many of Caesar's Veterans , and great numbers of Macedonians , whom he caused to be exercised in the Roman Discipline : And all this without comprizing his Horse , which were in no small numbers ; and his Light-armed Foot , and Archers . Whilst he was endeavouring to raise Men , and gather up Money , there appeared an Adventure to him from part of Thrace . A King of that Country being slain by his Enemies , Polemocratia his Widdow , who was fearful for her Son , came to Brutus ; recommending her Infant to him , and delivering into his hands the Treasures of her dead Husband . He sent the Infant to the Cyzicenians , to take care of him till he had leisure to go and restore him to his Kingdom : But finding in those Treasures a prodigious quantity of Gold and Silver , he caused it to be coyned into Mony. When at the Conference with Cassius they had agreed together , that before all other things they would make War upon the Lycians and the Rhodians ; he undertook to fall upon the Lycians , by the Siege of the City of Xanthus . The Inhabitants pulled down their Suburbs , lest Brutus should lodge in them , or out of them furnish themselves with Materials for the Seige : And fortifying their City , defended themselves by the favour of a Ditch fifty Foot deep , and proportionably broad ; in so much that those on either side could do each other no hurt , unless with Slings or Arrows ; for they stood as if parted by a deep River . Brutus resolving to fill this Ditch , caused Mantelets to be made to secure his Men's Approach , and divided the Work by night and day amongst the whole Army ; beginning to labour in good earnest , causing Materials to be with all speed brought from far , and omitting no care or diligence necessary on such an occasion . In short , though at first it seemed likely that either the Enemies would hinder the Work ; or , at least , that it would take up some Months time ; yet it was finished in few days , and Brutus found himself at the Foot of the Wall ; where he caused his Machines to be raised , and the Gates stormed by his Foot , continually releived by fresh Companies sent one after another . Yet for all this did the Besieged , though almost all tired out , and the most wounded , defend themselves as long as their Walls stood . There was already some Breaches made , and their Towers were all shattered ; when Brutus ▪ well foreseeing what would happen , gave over the Storm at the Gates , and caused his Men to retreat from the Assault . Whereupon , the Inhabitants imagining this Retreat proceeded from the Negligence or Cowardise of the Besiegers , made a Sally by night upon their Enemies with Torches in their hands . The Romans , who expected them , running in upon them , they took their flight towards the Gates , which those that had the Guard of shut , for fear lest their Enemies should enter with them ; so that there happened a great Slaughter . Some time after those that remained in the City sallyed out at Noon day ; and having beaten off the Guards , fired all the Machines . The Gates being left open because of the misfortune that happened before , there entred with the Inhabitants about two thousand Romans ; and as the rest were thronging in after them , the Portcullis all on a suddain fell upon them ; whether by order of the Xanthians , or that the Ropes that held them broke . Thus of the Romans that had engaged themselves too far , some were lost , and the rest found themselves inclosed , not being able to lift up the Portcullis for want of Cordage : so that knocked down from above by the Xanthians in those narrow Streets , they with much difficulty gained the Publick Place , which was not far off ; where still extremely tormented with the Arrows shot at them : and having neither Bows nor Arrows , they retreated into the Temple of Sarpedon , for fear of being at last over-pressed by the multitude . Mean while the Romans troubled , and fearful for those shut within the City , attempted all ways possible to relieve them : And Brutus went from Quarter to Quarter , to encourage his Soldiers ; but they could not break open the Gates , almost covered over with Bars of Iron ; and their Ladders and Towers of Wood were burnt . Notwithstanding , some applyed themselves to make new Ladders ; others raised Perches , Forks and other pieces of Timber against the Walls to serve instead of Ladders ; others fastned Iron Hooks upon Ropes , cast them over the Battlements ; and when they catched hold , climbed up by help of the Rope . The Oenandes , Neighbours and Enemies to the Xanthians ; and therefore now serving under Brutus , began to scramble up the Rocks and Precipices , where the Romans with much pain followed them ; and though many tumbled back , yet some gained the Wall , and opened a little Gate , before which was a Palisade of very sharp Stakes ; over which some of the bravest , assisted by those already within , passed : So that now being a considerable number , they attempted to break open a great Gate , which was not on the inside lined with Bars of Iron ; to which effect those without laboured likewise . The Xanthians were at the same time fighting with those shut up in the Temple of Sarpedon , who made a great noise ; which made those who both within and without were endeavouring to break open the Gate to make one great push for all ; which effecting their business , they about Sun-set entred pell mell into the Town , shouting out as loud as they could , that those in the Temple might hear them . The City being taken , the Inhabitants retreated to their Houses ; where they slew all those they loved best , who of themselves came to offer themselves up to death . Brutus hearing the cries and groans which this fury caused throughout the City , thought the Soldiers had been plundering ; and by Proclamation forbad it : Bnt when he understood the true cause , he had compassion of People so fond of their Liberty , and sent to offer them Composition : but they with Darts and Arrows drove back those that came to speak with them ; and after having slain all their Domesticks , and layd their Bodies upon Piles , they set them on fire ; and then slaying themselves , they burnt with the rest . Brutus preserved from the flame all the Temples he could , and took Prisoners only a few Slaves , and about one hundred and fifty● Virgins and Women who had no Men to kill them . And this was the third time the Xanthians were destroyed for defence of their Liberty : for being being besieged by Harpalus the Median , Lieutenant to Cyrus , they chose rather to die than yield , and their City served them for a common Tomb ; which Harpalus put not himself to the trouble to hinder . And under Alexander , the Son of Philip , they fell under the like misfortune ; refusing to submit to that Conqueror of so many Nations . From Panthus , Brutus went down to Patara , which seemed to be the Port of the Xanthians ; invested the City , summoned the Inhabitants to surrender , under the penalty of being treated like their Neighbours : And the better to perswade them , brought before them Prisoners of Xanthus ; who making a Recital of their Misery , exhorted them to be wiser . The Patarans making no Answer , Brutus gave them the rest of that day to consider of it , and retreated . The next morning he returned before the place ; when the Inhabitants cryed out from the Walls , that they were ready to follow his Orders , and opened to him the Gates . Being entred , he neither put to death nor banished Person , but caused be brought to him all the Publick Mony of the City ; and commanded likewise every particular person to bring in what he had , under the same Penalties and the same Rewards as Cassius , after the taking of Rhodes , had decreed to the Concealers and Informers : which was exercised so punctually , that there was not a Concealer , save one who was accused by his Slave . After this Traytor had shewed to the Centurion that was sent , the place where the Mony was hid , as they carried away all the Family before Brutus , the Master said not a word ; but his Mother followed crying out , to save his life , that it was she that had hid it . Upon which the Slave , without being asked , saying , that the Mother lyed , for that it was her Son himself had hid it ▪ Brutus praising the Son's silence and the Mother's affection to her Son , sent them away with their Mony without any Punishment ; but for the Slave that would have destroyed both Master and Mistress , he caused him to be hanged . At the same time Lentulus sent to Andriac , which is a Port of the Myrians , broke the Chain which crossed over the Port ; went up to Mira , which was surrendred to him by the Inhabitants ; and after having taken their Mony , as was done at Patara , returned to Brutus : whither came the Lycian Deputies , promising him to serve him and assist him to the utmost of their power . He imposed on them a certain Tribute , sent back to Xanthus all the Free People , gave order to the Lycian People to meet him at Abydos ; whither having sent his own Ships , he marched himself by Land , there to wait for Cassius , who was to come from Ionia , that they might together pass over to Sestos . Mean while Murcus , who had posted himself about Peloponnesus , with design to engage Queen Cleopatra's Fleet if she passed that way ; understanding that she had been driven by Storms upon the Coasts of Lybia ▪ and that some of her Wracks were brought as far as Lacedemon ; she her self being surprized by Sickness , being forced to make her Retreat into Egypt ; he , that he might not lose time , and do nothing with so great a number of Ships , crossed over to Brundusium ; where he seized upon the Island that makes a part of the Harbor ; from whence he hindred the Remainder of the Enemy's from being transported over into Macedon , or Provisions to be carried to those were there . But Anthony besieged him with those few long Ships he had ; raising to this purpose Towers upon Rafts of Timber , whilst he made his Companies , one after another , go aboard the Ships of Burthen , and taking the opportunity of the Wind off Shore ( for fear of being surprized in their passage by Murcus Fleet ) put out to Sea. Yet he found that this Seige would prove very painful ; wherefore he called Caesar to his Assistance , who was now fighting with Pompey , on the Sicilian Sea for Sicily it self . But it is necessary that I say something of this Pompey , the youngest of the Children of the great Pompey . After that his Brother was killed in Spain , Caesar despised him as a young Man , unexperienced and incapable of attempting any great matter : and indeed , he was retreated towards the Ocean , at the Head of a few Highway-Men , with whom he rambled the Country , not known to be Pompey . But at last a greater number of Vagabonds joyning with him , seeing himself Commander of pretty considerable Forces ; and declaring himself for Pompey's Son , all the Soldiers who had served under his Father or under his Brother , and had neither Employ nor certain Residence , came to him as to their General . Arabion likewise came from Africa after having been expelled his Father's Estates , as we have heretofore said . The name of Pompey soon spread it self through all Spain , the greatest of the Roman Provinces : And he shewed himself sometimes in one place , sometimes in another ; yet not daring to adventure a Battel with Caesar's Lieutenants . When all these things were known at Rome , C. Caesar sent Carinas and greater Forces to defeat Pompey : But he with his flying Army fell upon Carinas when least looked for , and then made his Retreat to places of Security ; for he had already got some Towns , both small and great . Wherefore Caesar sent to succed Carinas , Asinius Pollio ; who made no farther Advances than his Predecessor had done : And Caesar being dead , the Senate recalled Pompey ; who came thereupon to Marsilia , to attend what course the Affairs of the City would take . Afterwards the Superintendence of Sea-Affairs being given to him , with the same Power that formerly his Father had ; instead of returning to the City , he went and gathered together such Shipping as he found in several Ports ; and with a considerable Fleet set Sail from Spain . At the beginning of the Triumvate he landed in Sicily ; where Bithynicus , who was Governor , refusing to surrender to him the Government , he besieged him in the Isle ; till such time as Hirtius and Phanius , Proscripts , who escaped , perswaded Bithynicus to yield to Pompey . Thus he soon beheld himself extremely powerful in Sicily ; Master of a great number of Ships , of an Island commodious for Italy , and of a mighty Army ; composed as well of the People he had at first , as those which the Proscripts brought him , Free Men and Slaves , or which came to him from those Cities of Italy decreed by the Triumvirs for a Reward of their Soldiers after the Victory ; for the Inhabitants of those Cities abhorred nothing more than the name of that Victory . Wherefore , they secretly opposed it all they could possible ; forsaking their Country , which they now held no more for their Country ; and retreating to Pompey , who was their Neighbour , and now in the esteem of all the World. Besides , he had Sea-men , Africans and Spaniards , very expert Men ; so that he wanted neither Officers , nor Soldiers , nor Ships , nor Mony. Caesar having notice of these things , sent away Salvidienus with his Fleet , to go drive Pompey out of Sicily , as if it had been an easie thing ; and himself followed with his Land-Army through Italy , to Rhegium , where he had ordered the Navy to meet him . But Pompey met Salvidienus with a great Fleet , and engaged him in the Entrance of the Streights , near Scylla . Pompey's Ships were the nimblest , and his Sea-men the most skilful ; whereas the Roman Vessels were heavy , and therefore not so yare in working : Besides , the Sea , which was very boysterous in the place where they fought , was less troublesome to Pompey's Sea-men , who were used to it , than to Salvidienus's , who perhaps had never past that Strait ; and therefore were not able to keep any steddy course , for they could neither row nor stere . Towards Evening Salvidienus first retreated , and Pompey drew off soon after . The loss of Ships was equal : Salvidienus refitted his Ships in a Port called Balara , nigh unto the place where they fought , and whither he at first retired ; and Caesar being arrived in those Quarters , gave his promise to those of Rhegium and Vibone , that he would except their Cities from the number of those which were to be given in reward to his Soldiers ; which they were forely afraid of , because they lay so nigh the Strait of Sicily . Thereupon , Anthony having sent in haste for him , he embarked for Brundusium ; leaving Sicily on the Right Hand , and referring to another Season the reducing of that Island , and the War against Pompey . Murcus having intelligence of his coming , that he might not be surrounded by Caesar's and Anthony's Powers , at once quitted Brundusium , to go and watch in their passage for those Ships of Burthen that carried the Enemy's Army to Macedon . They were convoyed by Gallies ; but the fair Wind contributed more to their Security than their Convoy . Murcus troubled to see his hopes frustrated , watched once more to surprize them as they returned empty ; but both then , and afterwards , when they were loaden again with more Forces , they escaped him with full Sails , till the whole Army , together with Caesar and Anthony , were got over . Though Murcus believed Fortune opposite to his designs , yet he stayed still in his Post to hinder , as much as in him lay , the transportation of Ammunitions , Provisions , or the new raised Forces . Thither , as to a convenient place , came to joyn Forces with him Domitius Aenobarbus , sent by Cassius and Brutus with fifty other Ships , one Legion , and some Archers : For because the Enemy could have but small store of Provisions elsewhere , they thought it a matter of importance to hinder the transportation of any out of Italy : And indeed , Murcus and Aenobarbus with one hundred and thirty long Ships or Gallies , a great number of smaller Vessels , and a considerable Army , did very much annoy Caesar and Anthony by guarding this Passage . Mean while Ceditius and Norbanus , whom the Triumvirs had sent before into Macedon with eight Legions ; having from Macedon , advanced by way of the Mountains , towards Thrace ; after fifteen hundred Furlongs March , were got beyond the Philippi's , and went and seized upon the Strait of Torpides and Salapaees , in the Estates of Rascupolis , which were then the only known Passages from Europe to Asia . And this was the first stop that presented it self to Brutus and Cassius , who were crossed over from Abidos to Sestos . This Rascupolis and Rascus , his Brother , Princes of the Blood-Royal of Thrace , and Sovereigns of a certain Country , were of different Parties ; and with a thousand Horse each , Rascus held for Anthony , and Rascupolis for Brutus and Cassius . When therefore Cassius and Brutus informed themselves of the Ways , Rascupolis told them that the Ways of Aena and Maronia were the greatest Road , and the shortest and most ordinary Way to go to the Straits of Salapees , the possessed by the Enemies ; and that to fetch a turn about the March would be thrice as long , and very difficult . Upon this Advice , they judging that the Enemy had not seized upon the Post , so much to cut off their passage , as that thereby they might have the greater conveniency of forraging and fetching Provisions out of Thrace than Macedon , they set forward on the way of Aena and Maronia , and from thence went to Lysimachia and Cardia , which serve as Gates to the Neck of the Thracian Chersonesus , from whence the next day they came to the Black Gulf. Here they mustered their Armies , and found they had nineteen Legions , nine for Cassius , and eight for Brutus , which were not quite full , and two which they distributed into the others to make them complete , so that the whole amounted to about fourscore thousand Foot ; as for Cavalry Brutus had four thousand Gaul and * Lusitanian Horse , and two thousand Thracians , Illyrians , Parthians and Thessalians , and Cassius had two thousand Spaniards and Gauls , and four thousand Archers on Horseback , Arabians , Medes and Parthians , besides the Kings and Tetrarchs of the Galatians in Asia , who brought with them good store of Foot , and five thousand Horse . These were the Forces Brutus and Cassius had at the Black Gulf , and with which they fought the Battel , the remainder of their Forces being employed upon other Affairs . The Army being here purged with the usual Ceremonies , they payed what they had promised to those who had not yet received it ; for they had taken a course not to want Money , because indeed they stood in need of it , to gain by force of gifts the hearts of the Soldiers , and especially of the Veterans who had born Arms under C. Caesar , for fear left at the fight or name of his Son they should change their minds . Besides they thought it convenient the Army should be spoke too ; and at the same time caused to be erected a great Tribunal , whereon the Generals with the Senators only being mounted , and all the Army as well their own Forces as the Auxiliaries , drawn round about them , they took great delight to view one another . The Commanders began to take heart , and to hope well in the great number of their Soldiers , and the Soldiers began to grow in love with their Commanders ; for there is nothing unites hearts so much as common hopes . Now because there was a great noise made by so vast a multitude , silence was commanded by sound of the Trumpet , and then Cassius , who was the elder of the two , advancing somewhat out of his place , spoke in this manner : The Oration of Cassius . THat danger which is common to us , Fellow Soldiers , obliges us to be faithful one to another , besides that you are farther engaged by receiving the Donative we had promised you , which ought to beget a belief in you that we will keep our words with you for the future , and you ought to hope for a happy success of this War from your own valour , from our Conduct , and from the Generosity of these great Men of the Senate , whom you see here sitting . We have as you well know great store of Munitions , Provisions , Arms , Money , Ships , and many Provinces and Kingdoms , which declare for us . Wherefore we need not make use of words to exhort to resolution and concord those whom common defence and interest obliges . As for the Calumnies which our two Enemies cast upon us , you know them , and 't is that knowledge binds you so firmly to our Party : yet I shall be well content to give you this day an account of our Actions , that you may the more clearly understand , never was any War more honest and just than this we are now going upon . By serving with you under Caesar in many Wars , in some of which we likewise commanded , we contributed to his Greatness , and therefore were always his Friends , that no Man may think we attempted his life out of any particular grudge . Peace being made , as he was Criminal , he ought to have been accused , not by us who were his Friends , and whom he had raised to Honours in the City , but by the Laws , and by the Common-wealth ; but because neither the Laws , nor the Determinations of the Senate , nor the Decrees of the People were now any more of any account , but he had thrown down all those things instituted by our Forefathers , when they expelled Kings , and swore never again to suffer the Regal Power , we being their Successors have prevented the violation of their Oath , we have diverted from our selves , and cast off from our own Heads those imprecations they pronounced , by not suffering one Man , though so much our Friend and Benefactor , to be longer Master of the Treasures and Forces of the Republick , or have the dispose of all Dignities and Governments , to the shame of the Senate and Roman People : or in short , change the Laws according to his fancy , usurping over the People and Senate and absolute power and Sovereign Authority ; possibly in those times you did not make sufficient reflections on these things , but regarded only in him the quality of Generalissimo . But now you may better understand what I say , by what particularly concerns you ; you are of the People , during War you obey your General , and in Peace have the right of giving your vote . The Senate first deliberates all matters , that you may not be deceived , but it is you , who in your Assemblies , either by Tribes or Centuries create Consuls , Tribunes of the People , Pretors , who give Sovereign Sentences , and decree to us either Rewards or Punishments , according as we have well or ill behaved our selves in our Charges . Thus for giving to every Man according to his desert , our Empire owes to you its felicity ; and when you distribute honours to those deserve them , they have likewise to you a particular obligation . 'T was by this very power you made Scipio Consul , to whom in testimony of his valour you gave the sirname of African , by this you created annual Tribunes of the People , who had power to oppose the Senate , when it was necessary for your advantage . But what need I relate things , your selves so well know . Since Caesar made himself Master of the Common-wealth , you have not by your Votes nominated any Magistrate , neither Pretor , nor Consul , nor Tribune of the People , you have given no person a testimonial of his Virtue , nor have had the power to grant him any reward . In short , no person is obliged to you , neither for his Government , nor for Judgment given in his behalf ; and what is yet more worthy of compassion , you have not been able to secure from outrage the Tribunes of the People , who are your particular Magistrates , and whom by your Decree you have declared sacred and inviolable . But those inviolable persons you have beheld infamously degraded from a sacred Dignity , devested of a sacred Habit , without any legal trial , by the command of a single person , and that for maintaining your rights , and declaring their indignation against those who would have given him the Title of King. The Senate suffered it with regret for your sakes only ; for the Office of Tribune belongs to the People , and not to the Senate . But not having the power to accuse , or bring to judgment this Man , because of the great Armies whereof he made himself Master , to the prejudice of the Roman People , to whom they belonged , we applyed the only remedy left for the chasing away the Tyranny , by conspiring all together against his person ; for it was requisite this Affair should be assented to by all honest Men , though it were executed but by a few . And immediately after the Action the Senate declared it done by common deliberation , when they forthwith proposed us rewards as for having slain a Tyrant . But Anthony opposing it under pretence of appeasing the tumult , and we our selves not desiring any greater reward than the service of our Country , they were not ordered because they would not defame Caesar , being content to have thrown down the Tyranny . However , they decreed a general Indemnity , with prohibitions to all persons of prosecuting in form of Justice for the action done ; and a small time after , because Anthony incensed the multitude against us by his Orations , the same Senate gave to us the greatest Provinces of the Empire , with the command of Armies , and an absolute power over all their Territories from the Ionian Sea to Syria ; was it to punish us as Villains and Murderers , that they thus honoured us with the sacred Purple , with Rods and Axes ? 'T was for the same reasons they recalled from Banishment the young Pompey , who had no hand in the Conspiracy , but only was the Son of that great Pompey who first took up Arms for the Common-wealth , and did in some measure oppose the Tyranny , by concealing himself in Spain . That they ordered the value of his Father's Estate should be payed him out of the publick Monies : that they made him Admiral over all Seas , to the end , that having a love for the Common-wealth he might not be without command . After all these , can you desire more ample testimonies to incline you to a belief , that the Senate knew and approved our Action , unless possibly you expect they themselves should tell you so ; but they will tell it you , and with telling it you reward your services , as soon as they shall have again attained the power of speaking , and giving rewards . For you know in what condition the Senators Affairs stand at present , they are proscribed without any form of Justice , their Goods are confiscated , and without hearing them speak they are slain in their Houses , in the Streets , in the Temples , by the Soldiers , by their Slaves , by their Enemies ; they are dragged out of their Coverts , and hunted from place to place , that they may have no way to escape . We never were used to bring our Enemies Heads into the place , but only their Arms , and the Prows of their Ships : now they expose there the Heads of the Consuls , Pretors , Tribunes of the People , Roman Knights , and reward those commit such Villanies . For 't is a dreadful disorder . The enmities which have a long time layn hid , now declare themselves openly , and many of the Proscripts perish by the private hatred of their Wives , Children , Freed Men and Slaves , so many cruelties has this Plague occasioned in the City , to which the Triumvirs gave the first examples , by proscribing their Brothers , their Uncles and their Tutors . 'T is said , that Rome formerly became a Prize to the most Barbarous Nations upon earth ; but the Gauls cut off no Heads , nor abused not dead Bodies , nor were troubled that their Enemies fled , or hid themselves : and we our selves in all the Cities we have taken , have neither acted , nor heard that ever were acted the least of those cruelties which are now acted , not in a vulgar City , but in the Mistress of the World , by Magistrates created to reform and restore the Common-wealth . Was ever the like committed by Tarquin , who only for acting a violence upon a Woman he loved , was driven out of Rome by our Fore-fathers , and for that sole Action the Royalty abolished ? yet after all this , Citizens , we are treated as execrable persons by the Triumvirs , who say they revenge the death of Caesar , by proscribing persons who were not in the City when he was slain , several of whom you see here , who were only proscribed for their Riches , or Birth , or affection to the Common-wealth . Why was Pompey proscribed with us , he who was in Spain at the time of the action , unless it be because he is a Son to a Father that loved the Common-wealth ; because the Senate recalled him and gave him the Admiralty , therefore the Triumvirs judged him worthy of Proscription ? Were the Women confederate in the Conspiracy , those whom they have taxed with such immense Contributions ? Had the People committed any crime , for the punishment of which they had reason to command every Man that was worth above a hundred thousand Drams to make Declaration of it , under a penalty , if he failed . And yet with all these cruelties , all these exactions , they have not been able to raise Money to pay that Donative they promised to those Soldiers that serve them ; whilst we that have done nothing but what is reasonable , have satisfied you the rewards we promised you , and have greater prepared for you . The truth is because we have respect to Justice in all our actions , the Gods favour our Designs . The Gods ( I say ) after whose example you outht to consider humane Affairs , look upon your Fellow Citizens , under whose Command you have often fought , and who have with applause administred the Consulate , you see as well as we whither they have been forced to flie for Refuge , because they have been good Men , and Lovers of their Country . They embrace our Party , offer up Vows for the prosperity of our Arms , and will never decline our interests . Therefore have we proposed a greater and juster reward to those shall save them , then our Enemies promise to their Murderers . On the other side the Triumvirs imagine , that after having slain C. Caesar , because he alone usurped the Sovereign Power , we will suffer them to divide it amongst them , instead of restoring the Government of the Common-wealth to the People , according to the establishment of our Predecessors . But as our intentions are different in this War , theirs tending only to Dominion and Tyranny , as their Proscriptions have already made appear , and we having no other aim but the liberty of our Country , in which we shall content our selves to live equal with other Citizens , under the authority of the Laws , there is no doubt but Gods and Men will esteem our Party the most just ; and there 's nothing in War gives better hopes than the justice of the cause . Nor let any one make a scruple that he has formerly served under Caesar ; for he served not him but his Country : nor was it he gave you rewards , but the Common-wealth , in the same manner as you are not now the Army of Cassius or of Brutus , but the Army of the Romans : we are only your companions , and if we command you , it is only in the name of the Senate and People of Rome . Had our Enemies the same intentions with us , how easily might we all disarm with security , and surrender up to the Common-wealth their Armies , to be employed for the public Good , we would our selves become suppliants for it , if we thought they would accept of these conditions . but because they have no heart to do it , nor can hope to find security for ●hemselves , after their Proscriptions and other crimes they have commi●ted ; Let us go , Fellow Soldiers , let us go fight with courage and ●heerfulness for the Senate and People of Rome , and having no other end but Liberty . Here all the Soldiers cryed with one voice ; Let us go whither you think fit to lead us . And Cassius glad to see them so well disposed , as soon as silence was made , continued to speak in this manner : May the Gods , who preside over just Wars , reward my Fellow Soldiers your Faith and Affection . As for that foresight your Generals , as they are Men , ought to have , observe but how much we are at this present stronger than our Enemies : we are equal in number of Legions , though we have left Men in many places where we judged it necessary : we have far the greater number of Horse , Ships and Auxiliary Forces sent us from Kings and Nations , extending as far as the Medes and Parthians . Our Enemies can only assault us before , whereas we can likewise fall upon them behind , for we have Pompey in Sicily , and Murcus in the Ionian Sea , besides Aenobarbus has his Fleet well flesh'd with Seamen , with two Legions , and good store of Archers , who do sorely annoy them , whereas behind us , all is peaceable , both on Sea and Shore . As for Money , which some call Nerves of War , they have none at all , not being able to pay what they promised their Army , that brought in by Proscriptions not answering their expectations , for no honest Man would buy those Lands , the purchase of which would render him odious to all the world : and they can have none elsewhere , Italy being drained dry by Seditions , Exactions , and Proscriptions , whereas we have taken such effectual care , that we have it in such abundance , that we are able to give you another Donative ; and the Provinces we have left behind us will sufficiently supply us . As for Provision which occasions all the difficulty for the subsistance of great Armies , they can be supplyed only from Macedon , a Mountainous Country , or Thessaly , a Province of small extent , and that by Land with incredible labour , and if they pretend to have it brought from Africa , Lucania or Povilia , Pompey , Murcus or Aenobarbus will cut off their passage . For our parts we have already plenty , and more will dayly be brought by Sea from all the Islands , and all the Provinces between Thrace and the Euphrates easily , without the opposition of any person , we having no Enemy behind us . These are , Fellow Soldiers , the works of humane fore-sight , we expect the rest from you , and the Gods. For our parts , besides what you have already received , we will pay you what we have promised , and as we have already rewarded your fidelity with a Donative ; so by God's assistance , after having gained the Victory , we will recompence you with something worthy your services . And in the mean time , the more to encourage you , and because I see the whole Assembly disposed to do well , as soon as I descend from this Tribunal , we will give every Soldier fifteen hundred Italian Drams , to every Centurion five times as much , and to every Tribune proportionable . After having thus spake , and gained the hearts of the Army by Actions , by Words , and by Gifts , he dismissed the Assembly , which yet would not break up till after many Acclamations to Brutus and Cassius with promises of good service , immediately they dist●ibuted in ready Money what they had promised , gratifying with somewhat more , such as had signalized themselves upon any other occasions , and as they received their Money they sent them forward on their march towards Dorisca , whither in few days the General followed them . At the same time two living Eagles came and pearched upon the Siver Eagles of the Standard-bearers , and pecking at them ( as some say ) and covering them with their Wings , there stayed . The Generals caused Food to be given them till the day before the Battel , when they fled away . After two days March on the Banks of the Black Gulf , the Army came to Aena , and from thence to Dorisca , and other Maritime Cities , as far as Mount Serria , which advances it self into the Sea , from thence the Army turned into the Land ; and Tullius Cimber was commanded , with the Fleet , one Legion , and some Archers ▪ to proceed on the way along the Coast. Now this Coast was formerly uninhabited , though the Land were excellent good , because the Thracians made no advantage of the conveniency of the Sea , nor so much as came near the Shore , for fear of Ships that passed by . Afterward the Chalcidians and other Greeks using the Sea , inhabited , tilled it , and settled a Trade , besides that many Thracians were well satisfied to change the Mountains for such a Residence , till such time as Philip the Son of Amyntas chasing away the Chalcidians and others , there remained no other marks of its ever being inhabited , save the pavements of some Temples . Tullius then coasting along this desert Shore , according to his Orders ; when he came near the Straits of Salapeas he began to set out the Lines of a Camp , and to chuse out certain Caves in the Shore might serve to harbor his Ships , that Norbanus thinking it needless to guard both Passes , might quit them . And indeed part of what he had projected , happened ; for as soon as Norbanus saw the Ships , fearful left he alone should not be able to defend the passage of Salapeas , he sent presently to Ceditius to quit that of Torpides , and come to his assistance , which he did , and thus Brutus and Cassius finding the strait of Torpides deserted , passed it . But the deceit being discovered , Norbanus , and Ceditius so well defended that of Salapeas , that Brutus's People not being able to force it were disheartened , growing fearful lest at last they should be fo●ced to go that great way about , which at first they had declined , and withal return back all the ground they had gone ; besides that Summer was far spent . Whilst they were in this trouble , Rascupolis to them , that he would find out a way be which in three days they should cros all the Mountains of Salapeas , which never any before had passed , by reason of the cragginess of the Rocks , want of Water , and the thickness of the Woods , but if they would resolve to carry Water with them , and cut a way through the Wood large enough for them to pass , they should march under covert without being seen by any Man , nay , not so much as by the very Birds , and on the fourth day should arrive at the River Arpessa , which falls into the Heber , from whence in one day they might reach Philippi , and so inclose their Enemies , that it would be impossible for them to escape . Though no advice could be proposed , in the execution whereof there could be more difficulty , yet this was followed , the Soldiers being chiefly encouraged to it , by the hopes they had in so short a time , to behold so great a number of Enemies in their power . Lucius Bibulus having then together with Rascupolis taken upon him the charge of preparing the way , they caused one half of the Army to move , who , though it were with much labour and difficulty , marched on briskly and cheerfully , especially after those who were sent before to discover , brought word , that from the tops of the Hill they might see the River ; but the fourth day the Soldiers spent with travel , and tormented with thirst , because the water brought with them failed , began to make reflection upon what had been told them ( that it was but three days march ere they should find water ) and to suspect some treason : not but they believed those who assured them they had seen the River , but they imagined they were led out of the way , and therefore afflicted themselves , as thinking they were betrayed ; and when Rascupolis came to encourage them , they railed and threw stones at him . At length Bibulus entreating them in the name of the Gods , to wait with patience the close of that day , towards the Evening those that were in the Front perceived the River , whereupon with shouts of joy giving the word back , it soon reached those in the rear . Brutus and Cassius having advice that a part of their Army was happily passed , caused the rest to file off the same way , yet they could not conceal their march from the Enemy , nor did they inclose them as Rascupolis had made them hope . For Rascus his Brother having heard some shouts , grew suspicious , and going himself upon the scout , made a perfect discovery , with wonder that such mighty Forces had passed through a Country so dry , and where the Wood was so thick , that he scarce believed the very Beasts could have found a passage ; and immediately giving notice hereof to Norbanus , he the same night deserted Salapeas , and with what People he had fled towards Amphipolis , insomuch , that in all the Armies nothing was so much spoke of as these two Thracians , of the one for having been Guide to the Army through such an unknown way ; and of the other for discovering it . Thus Brutus and Cassius's Forces by a wonderful Adventure came to Philippi , whither Cimber being likewise arrived , they had a general Rendezvous . This City was formerly called Data , and before that * Crenides , because of the many Springs about the Hill on which it is seated . Philip , who found this place convenient to make War upon the Thracians , fortified it , and called it by his name . On the North lie Woods , through which Rascupolis brought the Army : on the East are the Straits of Salapeas and Torpides : and on the West vast places which reach as far as the Cities of Murcina , Dorabisca , and the Strymon , which is about * one hundred and fifty Furlongs distant . The Soil is good , and the Country pleasant , and 't is said that heretofore a young Damsel , as she was gathering Flowers , was ravished by a God , and that in passing a River hard by , the Yoke of his Chariot broke ; whence the Greeks called that River Zygasbes : from Philippi to Amphipolis is an easie descent , so that Men go up hill from Amphipolis , and down from Philippi . At some distance from Philippi is another eminence , said to be consecrated to Bacchus , where are Mines of Gold , called Asyles , thence advancing ten Fulongs are found two other Eminencies distant from Philippi eighteen Furlongs , and eight one from the other , upon which Brutus and Cassius pitched their Camps ; Cassius on the Southern , and Brutus on the Northern . They pursued not Norbanus in this flight , because word was brought that Anthony came on apace , having left Caesar sick at Epidamnum . The Plain was very proper for a set Battel , and the Eminencies commodious to encamp on ; for on one side were Marishes and Pools of Water as far as the Strymon ; on the other inaccessible Straits . The space between both of eight Furlongs was as it were the Passage or Gate out of Europe into Asia , they caused Walls to be built from one Camp to another , and left a Gate in the middle to joyn together when they pleased . Hard by they had a River called Gang●a or Gangira , and on their Backs they had the Sea , by which they brought their Provisions from Thassa , not above one hundred Furlongs distant , where they kept their Stores , and for their Gallies they left them at Nea , not above seventy Furlongs distant , insomuch that they were extremely satisfied with having found a place so commodious , and where they could with so great advantage post themselves . Mean while Anthony advanced by great Marches to possess himself of Amphipolis , which he had designed to make the Seat of the War. And because he found Norbanus had fortified it to receive him , wherewith he was extremely well pleased : He left there all his Stores , with a Legion commanded by Pinnarius , to keep the Guard of them ; and with an astonishing boldness advancing still forward , went and encamped in the Plain , eight furlongs distant from the Enemy . Now was plainly to be seen the advantage that Brutus and Cassius had over Anthony in the Seat of their Camps : For they were encamped upon Hills , he on the even Plain ; they fetched Wood from the Mountains , he from a Marish ; they watered at a River , he at a Well which himself dug ; their Stores were at Thassa , not far distant ; his at Amphipolis , * three hundred and fifty Furlongs from the Camp : So that in all appearance Anthony seemed to have encamped there out of pure necessity , all the high Ground being seized upon , and the rest of the Plain so low , that sometimes the River overflowed it . And indeed , in sinking Wells , they found abundance of fresh Water . However , though this boldness were an effect of necessity , yet it stroke some kind of terror in the Enemy ; who were amazed to see him , after so long a March , as soon as he arrived , come , and with so much scorn encamp so nigh them . Wherefore they raised a great number of Forts , with Ditches , Palissadoes and Walls , whilst he only wrought upon the Lines of his Camp. Cassius , for his part seeing this raving fury of Anthony's , caused a little space of Ground that lay betwixt his Camp and the Marish , which before he had neglected , to be now fortified , that he might omit nothing for the security of the Camps ; for the outmost side of Brutus's was defended by Rocks , and that of Cassius's by the Marish ; and the space between both shut up with Ditches , Pallissadoes , Walls and Gates . Whilst the one and the other were busie at their Intrenchments , their Horse and Light armed Foot made tryal against each other in some Skirmishes : But after that their Works were brought to perfection , and Caesar was come ( though he had not yet recovered so much health as to be able to fight in Person , and was fain to be carried about the Ranks in his Litter ) all their Forces drew out in order of Battel . On the other side , Brutus likewise drew out his Army upon the Hill , but offered not to come down , for he had no desire to fight , being in hopes the Enemy would soon be in want of Provisions . There were on each side nineteen Legions ; of which , those on Brutus side were not compleat , whereas in those of Caesar's there were Supernumeraries . As for the Horse , accounting the Thracian Auxiliaries on both sides ; Anthony and Caesar had thirteen thousand Horse , and Brutus and Cassius had twenty thousand : So that both for the number of Men , the bravery and valour of the Commanders , the Arms and Artillery , it was a glorious sight to see these two Armies . Yet they lay several days without doing any thing ; for Brutus and Cassius would not fight , but rather starve their Enemies ; they having for themselves Asia and all the Countries adjacent to furnish them with all things necessary , which were brought to them by Sea ; whereas the Enemy neither had Provisions , nor any place whence to fetch them ; for the Merchants could not bring any from Egypt , at present afflicted with Famine : Pompey , Murcus and Aenobarbus stopped their coming from Africa , Italy and Spain ; and Macedon and Thessaly , who only fed the Army , were not long able to maintain it . Cassius and Brutus knew all this very well , and were therefore in no haste to give Battel ; but Anthony , who was apprehensive of Famine , resolved to force them to it . He imagined that if secretly he could contrive the making of a way cross the Marish , he might cut off the Enemy's Passage for their Provisions brought them from Thassa , Having therefore several times caused the Army , with all their Ensigns , to draw out into Battel , as if all his Force had been there ; wrought night and day with a Party he had drawn out of the Gross , to make a little way through the Marish ; cutting of Bushes , and raising a Causway ; supported with Walls on both sides , lest it should tumble down ; and driving in Piles on those places he could not fill up , on which he placed Bridges of Wood with such a profound silence , that the Enemy perceived nothing ; for the Bushes they left on both sides the Causway hindred their Prospect . The Work being finished in ten days , he sent by night a great number of Cohorts to the other side ; who seizing on some advantageous Posts , raised Forts which they soon brought into a condition of defence . Cassius was astonished at this Undertaking , and at the secrecy of its Execution : And to put the change upon Anthony , by hindring his Communication with his Forts : He undertook likewise a like Work quite cross the Marish , from his Camp to the Sea. They therefore began to raise Terrasses , and to place Bridges of Wood on Piles in the deepest places , as had been done by Anthony ; and already the Causway which he had made was broken , so that those which were passed over had no way of Return , nor could he , though he knew it , releive them . This put him in such a rage , that , though it was already Noon , he immediately made his Army which was on the other side march to the Intrenchment which first Cassius had made between his Camp and the Marish ; making them bring with them Spades , Pick axes and Ladders ; resolving after he had carried it , to storm Cassius his Camp. Mean while , as Caesar's Men made their Bravadoes in that Space which was between the two Camps , Brutus's Men thinking it a shame for them , if , armed as they were , they suffered their Enemies , unpunished , to affront them to their very Beards ; without any other Orders than that of a Tribune , sallyed out ; and charging them in Flank , killed as many as they could reach : and having once begun the Fight , turned upon the Gross of Caesar's Army , which was marching towards them ; put them to flight , and pursued them to the very Camp , and at last became Masters of the Camp it self , which was in common between Caesar and Anthony . Caesar was not there because of a Dream , by which he was advertized to absent himself that day , as himself has writ in his Commentaries . But Anthony seeing the Fight grow hot , was very glad to see the Enemy engaged , for he was mighty fearful of wanting Provisions ; yet he would not return into the Plain for fear of disordering his Ranks in countermarching his Army , but continued his March towards the Hill ; which , in spite of the Darts lanced at him from above by the Enemy , he mounted , and came to handy strokes with Cassius's Army , which was there drawn up , and stood amazed at an Attempt so little judicious . Having presently broken them , and put them into disorder , he assaulted the Trench between the Camp and the Marsh ; and with an incredible briskness pulled out the Pallissadoes , filled up the Ditch , beat down the Rampart , cut in pieces the greatest part of those that defended the Gate , passed over the Bellies of the rest , and threw himself into the place . Many of his People entred by the Breaches of the Rampart , some clambered over heaps of dead Bodies : And all this was done in such a moment of time , that those who were at work in the Marish came not to the Assistance of their Companions till their Trench was gained ; and then Anthony and those that entred with him charging them with fury , drove them back into the Marish ; and returned to assault Cassius his Camp , whilst the rest of the Army were still fighting with Cassius's People without the Trench . The Camp , because it was strong of it self , was very slenderly guarded , and therefore soon forced ; whereupon , those who defended themselves without , and were before hard put to it , seeing now their Camp in the power of the Enemies , betook themselves to a shameful flight . Thus the Advantage became equal on both sides ; Brutus beat the Enemy on the left Wing , and took their Camp ; and Anthony on the other side , by a wonderful boldness took Cassius's Camp , after having slain great numbers of his Men. The dust flew so thick in the Field of the Battel , that one Party knew not what had happened to the other . And when the Soldiers came to know the place where they were , they called to them their Fellows , who looked rather like Day-labourers than Soldiers ; being so besmeared with dust , they could scarce be known ; and certainly had one Party of them met another loaden with Booty , they had again fought for their Spoil . It is thought that on Cassius's side there might be slain about eight thousand besides Lacquies , and on Caesar's side twice as many more . Cassius having lost his Camp , and all hopes of regaining it , retreated to a Hill hard by Philippi to see what passed ; but because the dust was so thick that he could see nothing but that his Camp was taken , he commanded Pindarus his Esquire to kill him . As Pindarus was excusing himself from doing it , there came a Man from Brutus , to tell him that Brutus on his side had the better , and was Master of the Enemy's Camp : To which he made only this short Answer ; Tell him I wish him an entire Victory . And turning at the same time towards Pindarus ; Why delay you , said he , dispatch and free me from this Infamy . Pindarus thereupon ran him with his Sword into the throat , and so died Cassius , according to the opinion of some . Others say , that some Horse-men coming to bring him the News of Brutus's Victory , he imagined they were Enemies , and sent to Titinius to know the certainty ; and that those Horse-men having received Titinius as Cassius his Friend , with Caresses and Shouts of joy , he believed Titinius was fallen into the hands of the Enemy ; and saying , We have stayed to see them take away our Friend , retired with Pindarus into his Tent , and was no more seen : wherefore , some think he slew his Master without having any Command to do it . However it were , Cassius died on his Birth-day after this Battel , which passed as we have described . Titinius likewise slew himself for grief that he was not come sooner , to give him an Answer : and Brutus , weeping over Cassius's Body , called him the last of the Romans , whose Vertue would never find its Equal ; lamented his haste and precipitation , and yet esteemed him happy in being delivered from those cares and troubles in which he was engaged , and of which he knew not the Success . At length , having delivered the Body to his Friends to be privately disposed , lest the sight of it might sadden the Army ; without taking any food , or sleeping , he spent the night in rallying Cassius's Troops . On the Morrow the Enemies appeared in Battel , that they might make it be thought they had no disadvantage : but knowing their thoughts , Let us arm too , said he , and by a like Fiction conceal our loss . But the Enemy retreating at the same time that he drew up his Army in Battel , he jestingly said to his Friend ; These people who came out to fight us , thinking us wearied , durst not make the Experiment . The same day of this Battel of Philippi , there happened on the Ionian Sea a memorable Defeat . Domitius Calvinus was bringing over to Caesar upon Ships of Burthen , two Legions ; one of which was for its valour honoured with the Title of Martial ; with a Pretorian Cohort , or Regiment of two thousand Men , four Troops of Horse , and other choice Foot , which were convoyed by some Gallies . Murcus and Aenobarbus engaging them with one hundred and thirty long Ships , part of the Ships of Burthen escaped at first with a fresh Gale ; but the Wind ceasing all on a suddain , the rest were surprized with a Calm , and were not able to stir ; as if God had delivered them up to their Enemies ; who began to assault them one after another , and to send them to the bottom ; for the Gallies , which were but few in number , could not releive them , being kept off by the long Ships : Not but that , in the danger wherein they were , they did all that was possible for Men to do ; they at first lashed their Ships fast together with Booms and Cables , that the Enemy might not separate them . But when this succeeded well for a while , Murcus at length cast into them great numbers of flaming Darts , which forced them to cast off as fast as they had got together , and strive to get clear of one another , lest they should all burn together . So that they again saw themselves exposed to the shock of Murcus Prows , or else were soon encompassed each one by a great number . The Soldiers were in despair , especially those of the Martial Legion ; that , brave as they were , they must die unrevenged . Some slew themselves for fear of being burnt ; others leaped into the Enemies Ships , and were cut in pieces fighting : Some Ships half burnt rowed a long time upon the Water , with the Men wherewith they were laden ; some whereof perished by the Fire , others by Hunger and Thirst. Others grasping Masts or Planks , were cast either upon Rocks or desert Shores. Some were saved beyond all hopes ; and some there were remained five days upon the Sea , licking the Pitch , or eating Sails and Cordage ; till at last the Waves cast them on Shore . Many overpressed with so many misfortunes , yielded themselves with their Vessels ; among which were seventeen Gallies , whose Sea-men and Soldiers turned to Murcus's Party , and swore Fidelity to him . Calvinus their Captain , whom all Men thought lost , returned the fifth day to Brundusium with his Ship. And this , that may be called Ship-wrack or Sea-fight , happened on the Ionian Sea , the same day that the Battel of Philippi was fought , to the wonder of all the World that knew it . As for Brutus , having drawn together his Army , he spoke to them in this manner . The Oration of Brutus . IN what passed yesterday , Fellow-Soldiers , we gained the advantage of our Enemies in all points ; for you begun the Fight chearfully , though you had no Command to do it ; cut in pieces the fourth Legion , drawn up of purpose in that Station because of its Valour ; and pursued them into their Camp , which you took and plundered : So that this Victory very much exceeds the Loss we suffered on the Left Wing . You might have made it perfect , had you not thought it better to rifle the Enemies Carriages , than utterly to ruin them ; for most of you let the Men escape , to fall upon the Baggage . In which , yet we had the better ; for of two Camps we had , they took but one ; whereas , we became Masters of all they had : so that in that point their loss was twice as great as ours . Hitherto then , we have had all the advantage of the Fight . And now , to know the whole of our Strength , you need only ask the Prisoners ; they will tell you how scarce Victuals are in their Army , how dear they cost , with what difficulty they are brought to them , and that they can scarce find any more to bring : For Pompey , Murcus and Aenobarbus , who keep the Sea with two hundred and sixty Ships , prevent the bringing any from Sicily , Sardinia , Africa and Spain : They have already drained Macedon , and now only Thessaly affords them a Subsistance ; and pray judge you if that can last any long time . Wherefore , when you behold them urging you to fight ; know that , ready to perish with hunger , they seek an honourable death : Therefore our endeavours ought to be to fight them first with Famine , and when we see it convenient for our purpose we may fall on ; and shall then find them so weak and feeble , they will not be able to defend themselves ; but let not us permit our Courage to transport us before it be time . If any one say this is retreating instead of advancing , let him look upon the Sea behind us ; which brings us abundance of all Conveniences , offers us an opportunity of overcoming without danger , provided you can but have patience , and not grow hot when they come to make a Bravado , and defie you to the Battel : For it is not Generosity in them , as yesterday's Fight made appear ; but that they may deliver themselves of another fear . But though I now desire you to moderate your Courage , yet pray remember to act with the same warmth and vigour when I shall demand the effects of it . And I promise you , when it shall please God to give us a perfect Victory , to pay you punctually the Rewards we have promised ; in the mean time , for those brave things you did yesterday , I will this day give every Soldier a thousand Drams , and the Officers proportionably . These words were followed by the distribution of the Donative to each Legion ; to which some say , he added the Promise of giving them the Plunder of Lacedemon and Thessalonica . On the other side , Caesar and Anthony foreseeing well that Brutus had no design to fight , drew together their Army ; to whom Anthony spoke in this manner . The Oration of Anthony . THough when our Enemies talk of yesterday's Action , they may say , that in part they gained the Victory , because they put some of ours to flight , and took our Camp ; yet in reality they confess you to be absolutely victorious ; for I dare assure you that neither to morrow nor in a long time after it , they will not dare to engage you again unless they are forced to it ; which is an indubitable proof of your yesterday's victory , and their present fear . As Wrestlers in the Gymnick Games , when they decline the strife , acknowledge themselves the weaker . They have indeed assembled all this mighty Army only to come and encamp in the passages into Thrace , and there continue : for the same fear that made them fortifie themselves at our first coming ; hinders them from drawing out after the disgrace they yesterday received , which was such as obliged the most ancient and most experienced of their Generals to kill himself , a most ample Testimony of their disorder . These are the reasons why they come not down when we defie them , but trust more in their Rocks than their Arms. Now brave Romans make your gallantry appear , and force them to fight as yesterday you forced them , and certainly it would be dishonourable for you not to dare to assault Cowards trembling with fear , or to suffer it to be said that men like you were of less strength than Walls . For we are not come hither to remain all our lifetime in the Field , where we cannot subsist , for all provisions will soon fail us , and if that were not , yet every wise Man will put an end to War with the soonest , and enjoy the sweets of peace the longest he can possibly : we will therefore give orders to lay hold on time and occasion . We I say whose courage and conduct you repent not to have yesterday followed , and you for your parts let your Generals ●ee your bravery , now that they demand the effects of it , and trouble not your selves for the baggage you yesterday lost ; for our riches consist not in that , but in the victory , which if we gain will not only restore what our Enemies took from us , but make all they have ours ; if therefore you are in hast to recover them , make haste to fight . Not but that yesterday we recovered a great deal , it may be more than we lost ; for they had in their Camp all the riches of which they had robbed Asia ; and you , when you came from home , left behind you whatever was precious , and brought nothing but what was necessary . So that if there were anything valuable in our Camp , it was your Generals Equipage , a loss they are so far from considering they are ready to venture all that they have left to make you perfectly victorious : nor shall that hinder us from giving as a reward of your Victory five thousand Drams to every Soldier , five and twenty thousand to every Centurion , and to every Tribune fifty thousand . On the morrow he drew out his Army , but the Enemies not coming down , he was troubled , yet he continued every day to do the same ; Brutus on his side always kept one part of his Army at their Arms , in case he should be forced to fight , and planted the other upon the way by which the Victuallers brought their Provisions to favour their passage : there was a little Hill near Cassi●s his Camp , of which the Enemies could not possess themselves but with difficulty , because from the Camp they might be galled with Darts and Arrows ; yet Cassius had placed a Guard there for fear lest some might be so bold as to come and lodge there . Brutus having flighted it , Caesar's People one night seised upon it , bringing with them great quantities of Hides and Hurdles to defend them from the Darts . This Hill being taken , ten other Legions went and encamped five Furlongs off , near the Sea , and two Legions advancing four Furlongs further , posted themselves so , that they might reach to the very shore . Their design was to make an attempt either upon the Shore , or cross the Marish , or by some other invention to cut off the passage of Provisions to Brutus , but he took care to prevent them by building Forts directly opposite to the Enemies Camp , which gave them no small vexation ; for they were manifestly afflicted with Famine , which dayly more and more growing upon them , as much increased their fears . Thessaly was not able to supply them with Provisions enough , and by Sea they could not hope to have any , Brutus being Master , besides the news of the Sea Fight on the Ionian Sea was come to both Armies , which gave them fresh occasions of fear , and Winter approaching , it would be an unsufferable annoyance if they should be forced to endure it , encamped in the Marishes . To make the best provision in these straits they could , they sent a Legion into Achaia to get in what provision they could , and send it away speedily to the Army , but that could not all warrant them from the dangers wherewith they were threatned . Wherefore seeing all their endeavours could not oblige the Enemy to a Fight , and that in vain they every day drew out into the Plain , they advanced up to the very Trenches with shouts and revilings to incense Brutus's Men , who they resolved not to besiege , but to force to fight at what rate soever . But Brutus continued firm in his first resolution , the rather , because he knew they were ready to perish with hunger , and because his Fleet had got the better in the Sea Fight , so that perceiving the despair the Enemies want had brought them to , he chose rather to see himself besieged , or endure any thing than fight with hunger-starved and desperate Men , who expected no other relief than from their Arms. But to this the Soldiers could not consent , nor endure to be thus shut up like Women , without doing any thing . The Officers themselves complained not that they disapproved Brutus's design , but that ascertaining themselves upon the disposition they beheld in the Soldiers , they believed they should advance the Victory . The mildness and courteous temper of Brutus to all Men occasioned much of this ; for Cassius was severe and imperious , the Officers of his Army executed his Orders without asking a reason of them ; and though they did not approve them , durst not contradict them . But Brutus was willing to do all things with the approbation and consent of those commanded in the Army . At last the Soldiers began to gather in Companies , and to ask one another , Why has our General so ill an opinion of us ? what fault have we committed ? have we not beaten and put to flight our Enemies , cut in pieces their best Companies , and forced their Camp ? Yet he still dissembled it , and would not speak to them for fear of doing any thing might reflect on his Honour , by suffering himself to be led by a blind multitude , especially the Strangers , who as unconstant as Slaves would every day be changing Masters , and on the first occasion would desert him . But when he saw himself importuned by the Tribunes and the Centurions , who advised him to take that opportunity , whilst the Soldiers burning with a desire to fight , would possibly do something great , ( besides , if any misfortune happened , they could retreat within their Trenches , and defend themselves ) he grew angry that his Officers should give him such counsel , and suffer themselves to be so easily carried away by the impatience of his Soldiers , who chose rather to hazard the loss of all , than to overcome without danger . However , he consented , though to theirs , and his own ruine ; saying only this short sentence , I see I am reduced to make War as Pompey did , and rather to be commanded than to command . For my part I believe he said no more for fear of discovering what he most of all feared , lest the Army which had formerly served under Caesar should upon discontent go over to the Enemy . For this was what both Cassius and he had from the beginning some suspicion of , and therefore took care not to give the Soldiers any cause of dissatisfaction . Thus Brutus drew his Men out of the Camp much against his will , and drew them up in order , but still forbad them going too far from the Hill , that their retreat might be more easie , and that they might from above charge the Enemy more advantageously with their missile Arms. Both Parties were in a brave and fighting condition , and therefore came resolutely forth to the Battel , animated by reasonable considerations ; on the one side the fear of Famine , and on the other by a just Shame , for having forced their General to fight before he had a mind to it . Wherefore they burn'd with desire to make him see in their deeds the same Bravery and Courage they had boasted in words , for fear lest he should reproach them of having been carried away rather by rashness than prudence . Brutus going on Horseback from Quarter to Quarter with a severe look , put them in mind of it , and the better to imprint it in their thoughts , as time gave leave , spoke these words , You would needs fight , and have forced me to conquer in another manner than I desired . But have a care you do not deceive both your own hopes and mine : you have the advantage of the Hill , which fights for you● all behind you is on your side , whereas the Enemy are to defend themselves both against you and Famine . To which discourse which he made as he went up and down the Army , they answered him with shouts of joy and promises of well doing . Caesar and Anthony in the mean time went each on their side through the Ranks , encouraging their Soldiers with hand and voice , without flattering them , or dissembling the condition wherein they were , being certain to die by Famine if they got not the Victory , which was a powerful motive to spur them on : We have found our Enemy , said they , and have got him now , Fellow Soldiers , out of his Trenches ▪ from whence we have taken so much pains to draw him ; but after having provoked him by so many defiances , have a care of your Honour , and let your Actions make good the threats you have ●ttered . Chuse now either to fight against hunger an invincible Enemy which gives no Quarter , or against Men who cannot stand before you , if you employ but your Arms , your Courage , nay , your very Despair , as you ought to do . For our Affairs are in such a condition , they admit of no delay , this day must put an end to the War , either by an entire Victory , or a glorious death . If you come off victorious , you will in one sole day and one only Fight get Provision , Treasure , Fleets , Arms , and besides all the Donative we have promised you for the Victory , which will surely be ours , if in giving the onset we remember the necessity to which we are reduced ; and after having put them in disorder , seise the Gates of their Camp , and drive them either among the Precipices , or into the Plain , so that they can no more rally , or shut themselves up in those Trenches , where , by a cowardise unheard yet in any Enemy , they place their hopes not in fighting , but in not fighting at all . By these words Caesar and Anthony so encouraged their Soldiers , that they would have blushed not to have answered their Generals expectation , besides there being no other way to remedy their want of Provisions , which was augmented by what had happened on the Ionian Sea ; they chose rather to undergo the worst that could befal them in Fight , than to perish by a misery inevitable , Upon these Motives the two Armies were inflamed with an incredible ardour . The Soldiers no more remembred they were Fellow Citizens , but threatened each other as if they had been two Nations that had been at a perpetual enmity . Such power now had anger got over them above either reason or nature . And in short , both Parties divined that this Battel would decide the destiny of the Roman Empire , as indeed it did . After having employed one part of the day in preparing themselves , about nine of the Clock two Eagles began to fight between the two Armies , who observed them with a profound silence , till such time as that on Brutus's side turning tail , gave occasion to the contrary Party with great shouts to run on upon their Enemies . The Charge was fierce and cruel , for they threw away , as useless , their Piles and all other Weapons ordinarily used in Fight , to come to the Swords point ; they gave neither blow nor thrust in vain , and each side endeavoured to break through , and disorder the opposite Ranks , the one Party fighting for safety more than for Victory ; and the other for Victory only , remembring that by their importunity they had forced their General to engage . Nothing was to be seen but slaughter , nor heard but groans : as soon as any one fell , those of his Party drew him off , and another fresh Man stepped in out of the next Rank to supply his place . Mean while the Generals acted wonders , they run from place to place , and shewed themselves every where , encouraging those whom they saw had the advantage , and exhorting others whom they perceived overpressed , yet to hold out a little till they could send fresh Men to disengage them . Thus the Front of the Battel was always full : yet at last Caesar's People either pressed forward by their fear of Famine , or spurred on by his good fortune ( for Brutus's Men were no way faulty ) made the first Line of the Enemies a little recoil , who gave ground without any trouble or disorder , as if it had been a great Machine removed at once ; but at last the first Rank being broken , those who fought in it retreated more nimbly into the second , and those of the second into the third , that it begat some confusion , for they were both pressed upon by the Enemies and those of their own Party , so that they betook themselves to a disorderly flight . And now Caesar's Men , according to the command they had received , seised upon the Gate , though with a great deal of danger ; for they were sorely galled by Darts from the Rampart , and by those who yet stood their ground without , till such time as the Enemy , utterly defeated , and put to the Rout , not being able to gain entrance , fled some towards the Sea , others to the Mountains by the Valley of the River Sygastus . The Generals parted betwixt the Remainder of the Work ; and Caesar staying to oppose those who made offer to fally out of Brutus's Camp , and to guard their own ; Anthony took upon him the whole Function of General : he pursued the Fugitives , cut in pieces those who yet made any resistance , and fearful lest the chief Commanders escaping from this Defeat should get on Foot another Army , he sent his Horse to all the Avenues , some to one side , and some to another : one Party under the Command of Rascus the Thracian , who knew the Country , fetched a turn about the Mountains , so that the Trenches and Precipices of the Camp were surrounded on all sides by Guards placed by Anthony , to hinder any person from retreating , and if any did come out , they hunted them like Beasts : others followed Brutus upon full speed , and were not far from him when Lucilius Lucinus seeing them come , stopped , and as if he had been Brutus , prayed them to carry him to Anthony , and not to Caesar , which confirmed their opinion that it was Brutus indeed , because he would not fall into the hands of his mortal Enemy : Anthony having notice that they were bringing him , went forthwith to meet them , making reflection upon the Fortune , Dignity , and Virtue of the Man , and consulting with himself how he should receive him . When he was near , Lucinus advancing , fiercely told him , Brutus is not taken , nor shall basen●ss ever make a Prisoner of Virtue : for my part , I only deceived those that would have taken him , and behold me now in your power . Whereupon Anthony seeing the Horsemen that brought him ashamed at their mistake , comforted them with these words : The Prize you have taken is not of less value then that you thought to have made ; nay , 't is rather of much greater , as a Friend is worth more than an Enemy . And at the same instant delivering Lucinus into the hands of some of his Friends to have a care of him , he afterwards treated him like a person in whom he had confidence . As for Brucus he escaped into the Mountains , where rallying some considerable Forces resolved to return by night into his Camp , or get down to the Sea side ; but because the Enemy had seised of all the Passes , he stayed there all that night in Arms with the People he had : and it is said , that looking up to the Stars he pronounced this Verse : Thou know'st , O Jupiter , who causes all these woes . Meaning it by Anthony : and indeed as 〈◊〉 relate , Anthony himself , when in his own misfortune he was touched ●ith repentance , acknowledged , that whereas he might have made an accommodation with Brutus and Cassius , he made himself Serjeant to Octavius . That same night Anthony encamped directly opposite to Brutus , without other intrenchment than heaps of Arms and dead Bodies , which served him instead of Ramparts ; and Caesar having watched till Midnight , being sick withdrew , and left the Guard of the Camp to Norbanus . On the morrow , Brutus seeing that the Enemy quitted not their Post , and that he had with him but four Legions , and those too not complete , he believed it not secure for him to speak to them himself , but sent the Tribunes , ashamed of the fault they had committed , to sound the minds of the Soldiers , and know of them whether they would undertake to open themselves a way through their Enemies to regain their Camp where their Companions still guarded their Equipage : but these People went so chearfully to the Fight , and had so long and so generously sustained the Enemy , as if God had now forsaken them , returned answer to their General , that the counsel he gave them was worthy of him but that for their parts they had so often tempted fortune , that they would not now quite lose all hopes of making conditions for themselves . Then said Brutus to his Friends ; I can do my Country no farther service , if they have taken such resolutions . And at the same time he called Strato the Epirot his Friend , whom he intreated to kill him ; Strato advising him to think more seriously upon it , he called to one of his Domesticks , upon which Strato said , Brutus , since you are resolved , you have a Friend more ready to execute your last command than all your Slaves . And saying so , thrust his Sword betwixt his Ribs , which he received without moving . Thus ended Brutus and Cassius the most generous and illustrious of the Romans , whose Virtue had never been equalled , had it not been sullied with Caesar's Blood , who though they were of Pompey's Party , from Enemies had made them Friends , and afterwards loved them like his Children . The Senate had always a great inclination for them , and after their death did much compassionate their misfortune ; for their sakes only they had passed the general Amnesty , and when they left the City gave them Government for fear they should pass for banished Men. Not that all that composed this noble Body hated Caesar , or were satisfied with what was done ; for living they had been admirers of his Virtuee and Fortune ; and dead , they had solemnized his Funeral at the publick Charge , confirmed all that he had done , and granted places and trusts in the City according to the Memorandums by him left , not thinking it possible for themselves to dispose of it more prudently : and yet the affection they bore these great Men , and the care they took of their safety , gave occasion to suspicions and scandals , so mightily they were favoured by the Senate . And the greater part of the Exiles preferred them before Pompey himself ; for Pompey being near the City might incline to an Accommodation , whereas they were far off and implacable . Moreover , when they saw themselves forced to take up Arms , they had in less then two years got together more than twenty Legions , almost twenty thousand Horse , more than two hundred long Ships , and considerable Stores of all warlike Provisions . They had raised likewise vast Sums in Asia , either by good will , or by force : and in those Wars they waged with divers Cities who held on the adverse Party , they almost continually came off victorious , till they became Masters of all that Country extending from Macedon to the Euphrates : and all those with whom they had mad War ranged themselves on their Party , and continued faithful to them . They likewise made use of many Kings and Prices ; nay , of the Parthians themselves , though Enemies to the Romans ; but this was only in matters of small consequence , for in the great Affairs when all was disputed , they stayed not their coming for fear of teaching a Barbarous Nation , and always an Enemy , how to fight with the Romans . But what most of all ought to be admired at , is , that the greatest part of their Army was composed of Soldiers that had served under Caesar , and that after his being slain , the affection of the Soldiery was unhappily transported to these his Murderers so firmly , that they afterwards were more stedfast in observing their faith to them against his Son , than to Anthony himself who had commanded them under Caesar , for none of them deserted Brutus or Cassius , even in their utmost misfortune , whereas all of them revolted from Anthony at Brundusium in the very beginning of the War he had with Octavius . They made their pretence of taking Arms , both now and in Pompey's time not private advantage , but the name of the Common-wealth ; specious indeed , but usually of little effect , and when they thought themselves no longer serviceable to their Country , they equally despised their lives . As for their particular conduct , Cassius like the Gladiators which mind only their Enemies , had fixed his thoughts upon War , and thought of nothing else . But Brutus who in all times and occasions was a Philosopher , was pleased to look into , and understand many things ; yet when all is said that possibly can be to assure them great Men , the assault they made upon Caeser's person was the only cause none of their designs prospered : and certainly it was no ordinary crime , nor of little consequence , for they had unhappily murdered their Friend , their Benefactor , one who by right of War might have disposed of their lives , and yet had saved them , their General in the Senate , in a sacred place , cloath'd in his holy Robes , the most powerful of all the Romans ; and which is most of all , the Man of all the world most serviceable to the Empire and his Country . And Heaven accordingly sent tokens of its anger , and presages of their ruine ; for when Cassius offered Sacrifices to purge his Army , one of the Lictors put a Crown reversed upon his Head ; a Golden Image of Victory , which he then offered , fell down of it self , many Flocks of Birds of Prey came and set about his Camp without making any noise , and almost dayly they saw Swarms of Bees . They saw likewise that Brutus celebrating at Samos , in the midst of their Jollity and Feasting , wherein he was not used to be out of temper , with a sudden passion uttered these Verses : But 't was Latona's Son , and angry Fate Advanc'd my death — And that when he was designing to pass out of Asia into Europe with his Army , as he watched by night , and his Candle almost spent , there appeared to him a Ghost with a strange kind of countenance , at which not moved , he asked what it was , God or Man , to which the Ghost answered ; Brutus , I am thy evil Genius , thou shalt see me again at Philippi . And in truth , 't is said , it appeared to him the day before the last Battel , and that when he drew his Army out of the Camp an Ethiopian met him , whom presently the enraged Soldiers cut in pieces . This was likewise a token of their misfortune , that Cassius after a Fight , wherein the loss had been almost equal , fell so easily into despair ; and that Brutus , forced to violate the prudent resolution he had taken , to temporize , yet engaged with starved People , whilst he had abundance of Provisions , and the conveniency of the Sea. Though these two Men had often been in many perillous occasions , yet they were never wounded , but they murdered themselves as they had murdered Caesar , and so received punishment for the crime they had committed . Anthony finding Brutus's Body , covered it with a Purple ●obe , and after having burned it , sent the Ashes to Servilia his Mother ; his Army which yet consisted of fourteen thousand Men , as soon as they knew of his death sent Deputies to Caesar and Anthony , who having pardoned them , divided them betwixt them . Soon after , those that were in the Forts yielded likewise , but on condition that the Plunder both of the Forts and the Camp should be the Prize of Caesar's and Anthony's Soldiers . As for the persons of Note and Quality who had sided with Brutus , some fell in the Fight , others like their Generals slew themselves , and others forced their deaths from their Enemies hand , of which number were L. Cassius Nephew to the General , and the Son of the famous Cato of the same name , who several times threw himself into the midst of his Enemies , and at last took off his Head-piece , either that he might be the easier known , or the easier killed , or both : Labeo known for his wisdom , and for being Father to that Labeo to this day holding a prime degree among the famous Doctors of Law , caused a hole to be dug in his Tent , to the proportion of his Body , and after having given his Orders to his Servants , and writ to his Wife and Children Letters , which he gave to his Slaves to carry , took by the Right Hand one of the faithfulest of them , and having made him walk round about him , according to the Roman custom when they enfranchise a Slave , commanded him to take a Sword , and presented him his Throat , and so made his Tent his Grave . The Thracian Rascus brought back many People from the Mountains ; and for all the service he had done Anthony and Caesar , asked only the pardon of his Brother Rascupolis , and obtained it ; which was enough to signifie , that at the beginning of the War these Thracians had no private difference , but seeing two great Armies coming into their Country to make War , not knowing which would have the better , one took one part , and the other the other , that happen what would he on the conquering side might make his Brother's composition . As for Portia Brutus's Wife and young Cato's Sister , when she heard they were both in this manner lost , in spite of all her Servants care to prevent her death , she swallowed burning Coals , and died . Many persons of Quality being escaped to Thassa , some of them embarqued to retire elsewhere , others with the remainder of the Army chose Messala Corvinus and Lucius Bibulus for their Chiefs , to whom they promised to do what they pleased ; and the rest treating with Anthony's Men , as soon as they came to Thassa delivered into their Hands all the Money , Provisions , and store of other warlike Preparations . Thus by a hazardous boldness Caesar and Anthony in two Fights won the greatest Victory that ever till now was gained ; for never did two such Roman Armies fight together . Nor were their Forces raised in haste out of the Citizens , but all chosen Men , not Apprentices , but old Soldiers , experienced both in Foreign and Civil Wars , all speaking the same Language , all exercised in the same Military Discipline , equal in experience and valour , which made it not easie for them to vanquish each other : besides never in any War did so many Citizens once Friends and Comrades fight with so much heat and courage , which is sufficiently proved in that , considering both Battels , the Vanquisher lost not less than the Vanquished . However , Caesar's and Anthony's Men found the prediction of their Generals true ; for in one day , and one Battel ●hey were not only delivered from the danger of Famine , and the fear they were in of perishing , but this glorious Victory gave them likewise all things in abundance , and the conceptions of many Mens minds when they went to fight , that this day would decide the state of the Empire , were accomplished ; for the Common-wealth was never more restored , nor was there any more need for the Citizens to come to these extremities , except in the quarrel between Caesar and Anthony , which was the last of the Civil Wars ; for as to what happened in the mean time , when after the death of Brutus , Pompey and all those who escaped from the Defeat , having yet considerable Forces renewed the War , there was nothing parallel to it , either for Gallantry , or affection of Cities , or Soldiers towards their Generals , besides no persons of Quality were concerned , neither did the Senate declare for them , nor had they ever such Reputation and Glory as Cassius and Brutus . The End of the Fourth Book of the Civil Wars of Rome . APPIAN OF ALEXANDRIA , HIS HISTORY OF THE Civil Wars OF ROME . PART II. BOOK V. The Argument of this Book . I. AFter Cassius and Brutus's death Caesar comes into Italy , and Anthony goes into Asia . II. The Actions of Anthony in Asia . III. Cleopatra comes to visit him in Asia , with whom he falls so deeply in love , he goes and spends the Winter with her in Alexandria . IV. Caesar endeavours to settle the Colonies , but finds it a matter of much difficulty . V. The Soldiers insolence , with the causes of it . VI. Lucius Anthony's Brother , Fulvia his Wife , and Manius fall at variance with Caesar. VII . An Accommodation vainly endeavoured , they take up Arms. VIII . The beginning of the War with the Siege of Perusia by Caesar. IX . Lucius loses all hopes of defending himself , and capitulates . X. Lucius's Speech to Caesar , yielding himself at discretion . XI . The taking and burning of Perusia . XII . The end of this War. XIII . Anthony and Caesar distrusting each other , make preparations . XIV . Brundusium besieged by Anthony . XV. Agreement between them by Cocceius's intermission . XVI . Mutiny of the People against Caesar , suppressed by Anthony . XVII . Accommodation between Caesar and Pompey . XVIII . Anthony's Preparations against the Parthians . XIX . The Accommodation between Caesar and Pompey broken , and Caesar prepares for War. XX. Sea Fight between Caesar and Pompey's Lieutenants . XXI . Another Sea Fight between Caesar and Pompey , wherein Caesar has the worst . XXII . Caesar loses most of his Ships by storm . XXIII . Difference happens between Caesar and Anthony , which is accommodated by Octavia's intermission . XXIV . Caesar invades Sicily with three Armies . His Fleet again scattered by Tempests , so that he is forced to put off the War till the next year . XXV . Pompey thinking himself freed from the War by Caesar's misfortunes at Sea , calls himself the Son of Neptune : and Menodorus his Admiral goes the second time and submits to Caesar. XXVI . Caesar again invades Sicily , and Agrippa his Admiral engaging Pompey's near Myles , gains the Victory . XXVII . Caesar going in person into Sicily to besiege Tauromenia is assaulted by Pompey by Sea and Land , leaves Cornificius encamped , and about to repass with his Ships , is defeated by Pompey , himself hardly escaping . XXVIII . Cornificius with much loss rejoyns with Agrippa . XXIX . Caesar lands all his Forces in Sicily , and cuts off Pompey from Provisions . XXX . The last Sea Battel between Caesar and Pompey where Pompey is defeated . XXXI . Pompey flies towards Anthony : and Lepidus endeavouring to seise Sicily , is by Caesar reduced to the condition of a private Man , and sent to Rome . XXXII . Caesar's Soldiers mutiny , who disbands one Party , and contents the other . XXXIII . He settles Sicily , returns to Rome , where he is received with general applause . XXXIV . Pompey would deceive Anthony , but is discovered . XXXV . He makes War upon Anthony's Lieutenants in Asia . XXXVI . He is at length taken and slain . AFter the death of Brutus and Cassius , Caesar went into Italy , and Anthony into Asia , where meeting with Cleopatra Queen of Egypt , he no sooner beheld her but he became inflamed with a love proved ruinous to them both , and occasioned multitudes of miseries to all Egypt , wherefore the Egyptian Affairs will make a part of this Story , yet without bearing that Title ; for I have yet much to treat of the Civil Wars , which continued long after the death of Brutus and Cassius , though without any Head or General obeyed like them , till Sextus the youngest Son of Pompey the Great , who had got together the Remains of Brutus and Cassius's Party , being dead , and Lepidus despoiled of that part of the Empire he pretended to , all the Sovereign Power remained divided between Caesar and Anthony : which things passed in this manner ; Cassius sirnamed the Parmesan was left in Asia by Cassius and Brutus , with a Fleet and an Army to officiate there as Superintendent of the Revenues . After Cassius's death , in hopes that the like would not happen to Brutus , he made choice of thirty of the Rhodian Ships , which he thought himself able to manage with Seamen and Soldiers , and burning all the rest except the Sacred Galley , that he might deprive the Rhodians of attemptting any thing , took the Sea with this Fleet. Clodius whom Brutus had sent into that Island with thirteen Ships , finding it revolted ( for Brutus was slain at the time of his arrival ) drew off three thousand Men that were there in Garrison , and went to joyn with the Parmesian . Toxilus came likewise to them with many other Ships , and all the Tribute Money he could gather at Rhodes . To this Fleet , grown already in some measure powerful , flocked all those dispersed throughout Asia to exercise any Office , bringing with them all the Soldiers they could , and to that end making Levies of Slaves , Captives , and the Inhabitants of the Islands where they touched , Cicero the Orator came thither likewise , and with him all the Persons of Quality escaped from Thassa ; so that in a short time great multitudes were assembled of considerable Forces , both by Sea and Land , with Officers to command them . At length taking with them one Lepidus , whom Brutus had left in Crete with some Forces for Guard of that Island , they steered their course towards Murcus and Aenobarbus , who had a powerful Fleet on the Ionian Seas : there dividing themselves , one part joyned with Murcus , and went towards Sicily , which was a considerable recruit to Pompey ; and the other stayed with Aenobarbus , who designed to form a party by himself : thus out of the ruines of Brutus and Cassius sprung up two new Armies . Mean while Caesar and Anthony made magnificent Sacrifices to the Gods for the Victory at Philippi , testifying their acknowledgments to the Soldiers by praises , till they could be able to give them the promised Rewards . To this end Caesar took his way forthwith into Italy , undertaking the charge of distributing Land to them , and giving them Houses , a charge which he thought the least toilsome , and fittest for him , not being well in health , whilst Anthony went into the beyond Sea Provinces , to get together mony to discharge their promises . After this they made a new division of the Empire , and besides those Provinces they already had , parted between them those which were Lepidus his share : for Caesar designed to make the Transalpine Gauls free , according to the intention of his Father , and Lepidus was accused of holding intelligence with Pompey . However Caesar had resolved to give him other Provinces , if the information made against him proved not true . They dismissed likewise all the Veterans , save only eight thousand Men , who desiring to continue in the service , were shared betwixt them , and added to the Pretorian Cohorts . Their Forces comprising likewise those which had quitted Brutus's Party , still consisted of eleven Legions , and fourteen thousand Horse , of which Anthony , because of his Expedition , took six Legions and ten thousand Horse ; so that Caesar had left him only five Legions and four thousand Horse , with some Troops Anthony had left in Italy under the Command of Calenus , to whom he gave order to deliver them to Caesar , instead of those taken from him , and this done , Caesar began his March towards the Ionian Sea. Anthony arriving at Ephesus , offered most magnificent Sacrifices to the Goddess , and pardoned all those of Cassius and Brutus's Party that had taken Sanctuary in the Temple , save only Petronius , one of the Conspirators against Caesar , and Quintus who had delivered Dolobella to Cassius at Laodicea . After which the Greeks and all the other Nations inhabiting Asia on the Confines of Pergamus , having sent Deputies to him to treat their composition , he assembled them together , and spoke to them in this manner : The Oration of Anthony . YOu know , Gentlemen , that Attalus your King having by testament given you to the People of Rome , you soon found our Government more easie and more advantageous than his : for we remitted you all those Tributes you were used to pay him , till there rising up among us some disturbers of the publick Peace , we were forced to lay some Contributions upon you : we imposed them upon you , not according to your Estates , or to continue the payment of them after the danger was past , but we taxed you only in some part of your Revenues , to the end we might participate together in the publick charge . After which , when the Commissioners sent by the Senate to collect them oppressed you , making you pay more than demanded by us , C. Caesar discharged you of a third of all the impositions , and settled orders , that no more injustice should be done you by committing to your selves the collecting of the Moneys from the Country . Notwithstanding which , that great Man to whom you were obliged being slain as a Tyrant by our * good Citizens , you have supplyed with vast Sums the Murderers of your Benefactor against us who did all we could to revenge him . Wherefore Fortune favouring the juster cause , and having decided it , not as you would have had it , but according to reason , we should have punished you more rigorously if you had assisted them with your Arms ; but because we are willing to believe that you have done nothing but what you were forced to , we shall deal the more gently with you . We stand now in need of Money , of Lands , and of Cities , to discharge our selves of the promises made to our Soldiers to reward them after the Victory . Our Army is composed of twenty eight Legions , which , accounting the light armed Foot , amount to one hundred and seventy thousand Men , besides the Horse and some other Companies : you may therefore judge what Money we are obliged to raise for so great a number of Men. As for the Lands and Cities , Caesar is gone into Italy , to distribute them , and to speak it in a word to change all the habitations of that people ; so that to the end you be not forced to quit your Lands , your Cities , your Houses , your Temples , and your Sepulchres : you must furnish us with Money , but yet not all ( for you cannot do that ) but a part , and the least part too : and I believe when you know our Demands , you will go away satisfied . You have in two years payed our Enemies ten years Tribute , we ask no more of you ; but it must be payed in a year , for necessity presses us , besides we favour you , and you cannot but confess the penalty is less than the crime . Thus spake Anthony with design to raise Money to pay eight and twenty Legions , though at the time of their Accommodation at Modena they had promised rewards to three and forty complete Legions , but the War had reduced them to that number . Scarcely had he pronounced his last words , but the Greeks prostrating themselves upon the ground , humbly represented to him , that after the violences they had suffered from Brutas and Cassius , they were not worthy of punishment but pity , that they would willingly have given to their Benefactors all their Goods , if they had not been robbed of them by their Enemies , whom they had not only been forced to furnish with all their stamped Money , but likewise to deliver up all their Plate and Goldsmiths Work to be by them coined . At length they prevailed with him that they should only pay nine years Tribute in two years ; and besides this Taxes were layed upon the Kings , Potentates and free Cities according ●o their Estates . As he went from Province to Province , Lucius Brother to Cassius , and all who were afra●d of him hearing of his clemency at Ephesus , came to ask pardon . He forgave all save only those who had a hand in the Conspiracy against Caesar , for to them he remained implacable He comforted those Cities had sustained the greatest losses , exempted the Lycians from Tribute , exhorted the Xanthians to rebuild their City , gave the Rhodians Andros , Tino , Naxos and Mynda , which soon after he again took from them because they used them hardly , he declared those of Laodicea and Tharsus free and exempt from all Impositions , and by Ordinance which he caused to be proclaimed , discharged from servitude all the Thracians had been sold. The Athenians coming to wait upon him , he gave them first Tino , then Egina , Icono , Zea , Sciatha and Pararetha . After which passing through Phrygia , Mysia , Galatia , Cappadocia , Cilicia , the Lower Syria and Palestine , he charged them with great Impositions . To whatever place he came he took cognisance of all differences between the Cities and the Kings . As in Cappadocia between Sysinnus and Ariarathes , where he adjudged the Kingdom to Sysinnus for his Mother Glaphyra's sake , who was very beautiful . And in Syria , whence he expelled all the Tyrants who had set themselves up in every City . Being in Cilicia , Cleopatra came to him , to whom having complained , that she had not assisted Caesar , she made no other excuse , but that at the beginning of the War she had sent four Legions to Dolobella , that afterwards having fitted out a Fleet , she was prevented by Tempests , and the sudden death of that young Consul . That though Cassius had twice with threats demanded her assistance , she had refused it . That when they were upon the Ionian Sea , she was her self embarqued upon a magnificent Fleet , to come and joyn with them , without any consideration either of Cassius or Murcus's Naval Power , but that bad weather and other losses with her own sickness had made her return into Egypt , where she received news of the Victory . Here Anthony , wounded in the very soul by the charms of this Queen , became as foolishly in love as if he had been a young Man , though he were now above forty years of age . True it is , he is reported to have always had a natural inclination for this passion , and that formerly when she was but a child he conceived a love for her , having seen her at Alexandria , when he served under Gabinius as General of the Horse . Anthony therefore all upon a sudden neglecting the care of his Affairs , Cleopatra disposed of all things at her pleasure , without considering either reason or justice , insomuch that Arsinoe her Sister having taken Sanctuary at Miletum in the Temple of Diana Leucophryna , Anthony sent some thither who slew her , and commanded the Tyrians to deliver up to Cleopatra , Serapion Governour of Cyprus , who was fled into the Sanctuary at Tyre , because he had taken part with Cassius ; and gave the same order to the Aradians , touching another who had fled for refuge into their City , because the Brother of Cleopatra , overcome by Caesar in a Naval Engagement on the Nile , being seen no more , this unhappy Man had told the Aradians , that he was Ptolemy ; and at last ordered the Ephesians to bring before him Megabyzes the High Priest of Diana , because he had received Arsinoe as a Queen ; but the Ephesians having besought Cleopatra in his behalf , pardoned him . Thus in a short time might a strange change be perceived in Anthony's spirit , caused by that passion which was the beginning and end of all those miseries afterwards befel him : for after Cleopatra's return to Egypt he sent his Horse to Palmyra a City near the Euphrates , to sack it ; his pretence for doing it being very slight , for he could accuse the Inhabitants of nothing , but that being situated between the Dominion of the Romans and that of the Parthians , they strove to accommodate themselves the best they could with one and t'other ; and indeed it was a City of Trade , through which were transported from Persia to Rome all the commodities of India and Arabia , but his main design was to enrich his Cavalry . The Palmyrians foreseeing it , had caused all they had of value to be carried to the other side of the River , on the Banks of which they planted good Archers to defend the approach , ( for there are the best Archers of the world ) so the Cavalry finding not a person in the City , returned without drawing their Swords , or making any purchase . The Parthian War which happened soon after , seems from hence to have taken its brith , many of the Tyrants of Syria being retired with them : for Syri● till the time of Antiochus the Pious , and his Son of the same name , had been governed by Kings of the race of Seleucus Nicator ( as we have already said , writing the Affairs of Syria ) but this Province being reduced by Pompey's Arms , he placed therein Scaurus for Governonr , to whom the Senate sent others for Successors , among whom was Gabinius who went to make War against the People of Alexandria : to Gabinius succeeded Crassus , who was slain by the Parthians , and after him Bibulus . At length after the death of C. Caesar , during these troubles which were almost universal , there rose up in every City Tyrants , supported by the Parthians ; for after Crassus's misfortune they had spread themselves into Syria , and had intelligence with the Tyrants , which Anthony now forced to retire to them , whom after he had expelled , charged the People with Imposts , and made this impertinent attempt upon the Palmyrians , he took ●o farther care how to appease the troubles wherein he beheld the Province , and put his Army in Garrison , and went to find out Cleopatra in Egypt , where being magnificently received , he spent the Winter , without any mark of Command , both habited and living like a private Man , whether because he was in a Country dependant on another , and in the Royal City , or that he might the more pleasantly pass away the time whilst Winter lasted : for he banished all manner of care , and dispensed with the Officers , put off his usual habit to wear a square Robe after the Greek Fashion , with white Attick Hose , such as are worn by the Priest's of Athens and of Alexandria , which they call Phaecasion , and only visited the Temples , Schools , and Philosophy Assemblies , holding conversation with none but the Greeks in service of Cleopatra , for whose sake alone he had undertook this Journey . Mean while , Caesar going to Rome was very much distempered in Body , especially at Brundusium , where the danger was so great , that a report was raised of his being dead : but at length by degrees the Distemper diminishing , he entred the City , where shewing Anthony's orders to those who had charge of his Affairs , they presently signified to Calenus , that he should deliver to him the two Legions , and wrote to Sextus in Africa to surrender up the Province , which was performed . After which Caesar finding that Lepidus was not guilty of what he had been charged with , quitted to him Africa , instead of those Provinces that had been taken from him , and exposed to sale what were left of the Goods of the Proscribed . But when it came to the point of sending Soldiers to Colonies , and giving them Lands , many difficulties presented themselves . The Soldiers pretended they ought to give them the best Cities of all Italy , according to the promise made them before the War. And the Cities demanded that all Italy should contribute to this charge , or that others should draw lots with them , and that for the Lands the Generals should pay the purchase ; but there was no Money in the Treasure . There were dayly to be seen coming to Rome young and old , Women and Children , who assembling in the great place , or in the Temples , with tears in their eyes cryed out : That being Italians , without having committed any fault , they were driven from their Lands , and their Houses , as if it had been a conquered Country . The Romans had compassion on them , and their deplorable condition drew tears from a multitude of People , especially when they considered that this War had not been undertaken for the publick good , but to satisfie the ambition of the Chiefs , who had no other aim than the seising of the Empire . Besides , they were sensible , that they gave not the Soldiers the recompense promised after the Victory , nor sent them into Colonies with any other intent , but that the Common-wealth should never more get Head again , the Usurpers of the Government having so many People , obliged by their good turns , ready to take up Arms at their first command . Caesar made excuse to the Cities from the necessity constraining these things , telling them withal he was much afraid the Soldiers would not be so content neither . And indeed they were not content ; for they oppressed their Neighbours , and took not only more than the Lands set out to them , but likewise the best they could pick out . And in vain did Caesar reprove them , or gave them other things to hinder them from these violences ; for their Generals standing in need of them to secure their Dominions , they stood but in little awe . Moreover , the five years of the Triumvirate drawing to an end , they stood in each others assistance for their common security , the Generals , that by the Soldiers means they might keep their Command , and the Soldiers , that by their means they might keep possession of what had been given them ; for all their hopes being that the grant would stand good so long as the Donors were Masters of the Empire , they were concerned to attempt any thing for the maintenance of their power : wherefore Caesar gave many other gifts to the maimed Soldiers , borrowing for this purpose Money from the Temples , which increased the affection of the Soldiery to him , who found themselves obliged by his having gratified them with Cities , Land , Money and Houses . Those who were despoiled of all these things made great clamours , and continuall railed against him , but however they affronted him , he bore all to content the Soldiery . Lucius Brother to Anthony now Consul , Fulvia his Wife , and Manius , who had the charge of his Affairs in his absence , observing Caesar's Conduct , and to the end that all might not seem to be his doings , or the whole obligation be owned to him alone , and consequently he have all the thanks , to Anthony's prejudice , used all the artifices possible , to delay the sending the Soldiers to the Colonies , till his return out of Asia : but when they could not succeed in that design , because of the earnestness of the Army , they required of Caesar liberty to be themselves the Conductors of Anthony's Forces . By the agreement made with Caesar he had quitted to him the employment , but they denyed it , and Fulvia going her self to the Head of the Legions with Anthony's Children , besought them not to suffer their General to be deprived of the Glory and satisfaction to testifie his good will to them : besides , Anthony's reputation was very great among the Soldiery , and high in esteem with all the world ; for Caesar being sick at the time of the Battel at Philippi , all the honour of that Victory seemed due only to Anthony . Though Caesar saw well this was a violation of their agreement , yet in favour to his Associate in the Empire , he consented , and so they conducted the Legions to their Colonies , where they committed strange disorders ; for that Caesar might not seem more indulgent than those who conducted them , they gave them all manner of License . Many Cities neighbouring on those where they had Lands set out , having received much injury , came to complain to Caesar , telling him , that the Colonies were much more injust than the Proscriptions ; for they proscribed only their Enemies , whereas by means of the Colonies multitudes of innocent persons were ruined , Caesar was not ignorant of the injuries done , but he could not remedy them , for he had no Money to pay the old Proprietors the purchase of their Lands , and he would not delay the recompence promised to their Forces , because of the Wars they were still engaged in : Pompey was powerful at Sea , and able to strave the City by cutting off Provisions : Aenobarbus and Murcus were fitting out another Fleet , and another Army ; so that if Caesar and Anthony performed not their promise , they had reason to fear they should be but ill served by their Soldiers . Add to which that the five years of the Triumvirate was near expired , and they had therefore still more reason to gain the good will of the Army ; wherefore they passed by many things patiently , and seemed as if they did not see their insolencies ; till such time that one day as Caesar was at the Theatre , a Soldier who could get no room in the place appointed for them , had the impudence to go seat himself with the Roman Knights . The People having observed it , Caesar caused him to be taken away , whereat the rest were so enraged , that when the Plays were done , gathering about Caesar they demanded their companion , because not having seen him afterwards they thought him dead . The Soldier coming in at the same time they imagined him brought out of Prison , and though he denyed it , and told them the matter as it passed , they told him he lyed , had been suborned , and was a Traytor to betray his Comrades . Such was their insolence in the Theatre , as a consequence to which , he having appointed them a day for their meeting in the Field of Mars , for the division of Lands , they were so hasty that they came thither long before day-light . And fretting at Caesar that he came not so soon as they thought fit , Nonius a Centurion freely reproving them , and representing to them the respect they oughtto their General , who made them not wait out of any pride or scorn , but because he was sick , they began to rail at him , and call him flatterer , and by degrees their fury increasing , proceded to affront and throw stones as him . He thereupon fled , they pursued him , he threw himself into the River to make his escape , but there they killed him , and drawing his Body out of the Water , brought it and layd it in the way by which Caesar was to pass . His Friends hereupon counselled him not to go and expose himself to these Bedlams , but lest absence might more increase their fury , he went , and seeing Nonius's Body , turned off by another way . There as if this had been the crime only of some particular Men , he exhorted them for the future to spare one another , made division of their Lands , permitted those had done good service to demand the usual rewards , and gave them likewise even against his own judgment , to many that were unworthy , insomuch that the multitude admiring his gravity , began to repent and be ashamed , and withal to demand that those guilty of Nonius's death might be punished , upon which he told them he knew them well , but that he was content with their confession and repentance , and would remit the punishment . Thus having obtained not only pardon for their fault , but likewise gifts and rewards , they all upon a sudden changed their anger into applause and acclamations . These two examples chosen among many others make it evidently appear how difficult it is , to govern in such times as those the spirits of the Soldiery , which is occasioned when Generals are not commissioned to the Command of their Armies by lawful Authority and Nomination as ordinarily happens in Civil Wats , and when Armies are not raised according to ancient custom , for the service of their Country . And in reality all those People bore not Arms for the Roman People , b●t for those that had set them on foot , not by order of War , but by private promises , not against the Enemies of the State , but to satisfie particular animosities , not against Strangers , but against Citizens their Equals in Birth and Dignity : all these things ruined Military Discipline . The Soldiers conceited not they made War , but did service to particular persons that would oblige them , and from whom they hoped for acknowledgments , and the Commanders made use of them as they had occasion for their own advantage . And whereas the ancient Romans never pardoned any Runaways , they now gave them rewards ; for the Pleas were equally specious , each party deeming the other Enemy to the State , the Leaders themselves making the same pretence , and all saying they had no other end than the service of their Country . Thus the Soldiers were his , gave most ; as well as whole Armies and many illustrious persons , thought they did not deserve the name of Run-aways , which things caused often shifting of sides ; for on what ever party they ranged themselves , they still served their Country : wherefore the Generals that were sensible of this , were fain to wink at many things , and confided not so much in the fidelty of their Soldiers , or the authority of the Laws , as in the power of their Largesses , so ordinary were tumults and mutinies now in Armies . Mean while Rome was distressed for want of Provisions ; for Pompey hindred the bringing any by Sea , and in Italy they had almost given over Husbandry , because of the continual Wars , and that little Corn there was the Armies consumed . There were likewise committed in the Cities many Robberies and Violences by night , after which no inquest was made , because they layd all upon the Soldiers ; wherefore the People shut up their Shops , and drove away the Magistrates , as standing no more in need of Officers or Artificers in a miserable City , where all things were exposed to Robbery and Plunder : Lucius a Lover of the publick wellfare , and Enemy to the power of the Triumvirate , which seemed to last beyond the time prescribed by its establishment , had often sharp words with Caesar ; and when the old Proprietors of Lands came to complain to the Magistrates of the oppression of the Soldiery , he alone would hear their complaints , and promise them his protection , and they on the other side engaged themselves to serve him in what ever he would employ them . This gave occasion to Anthony's Soldiers , and to Caesar himself , to reproach him that he busied himself against his Brother , and to give advice to Fulvia to have a care of kindling an unseasonable War. Notwithstanding which Manius maliciously cunning , having buzzed in her ears , that as long as Italy was in peace her Husband would stay with Cleopatra , but if once there were War would presently come away , she suffered her self to be perswaded , and out of her womanly passion obliged Lucius to seek some occasion of a Rupture . To which effect Caesar being gone to settle the rest of the Colonies , she sent along Anthony's Children together with Lucius , that it might not be thought he alone had the authority . And he happening to command some part of his Cavalry to march speedily to the Sea Coast of the Brutians , lest Pompey should plunder them , Lucius either fearing or dissembling that he was afraid these Horse were drawn off against him and his Nephews , fled forthwith to Anthony's Colonies , desiring of them Guards for his security , accusing Caesar of infidelity towards their General : Caesar on the contrary sent to tell them that there was no shadow of change in the Friendship betwixt them and Anthony , but that Lucius sought a pretence to make them arm against each other , because he was an Enemy to the Triumvirate in the maintenance of whose power the Soldiery were to be concerned , if they would not be driven from their Colonies , and that for his Horse they were still in the Country of the Brutians executing his orders . The principal Officers of Anthony's Army understanding well all these things met together at Theana with Caesar , where a Treaty was made on these conditions : That the Triumvirs should not disturb the Consuls in the Government of the Common-wealth ; that they should give Lands only to those had served at Philippi : that Anthony's Forces in Italy should as well as Caesar's have a share of the Proscripts Money , and in the produce of the sale lately made of their Goods : that for the future no one should constrain them to serve out of Italy , except two Legions which Caesar might employ in the Expedition against Pompey : that those Caesar should send to Spain might pass the Alpes without being impeded by Asinius Pollio , and that Lucius satisfied with these conditions should dismiss his Guards , and follow the functions of his authority with all security . These Articles being agreed upon by the Officers of Anthony's Army , there were but two of them executed , and Salvidienus passed the Alpes in spite of those would have hindred him : insomuch that the performance of the rest being delayed , Lucius retired to Praeneste , saying , that having no Guards , he was afraid of Caesar , who was always accompanied with Soldiers , because of his quality of Triumvir . Fulvia likewise fled for refuge to Lepidus , out of fear , as she said , for her Children , and she had a better opinion of him than of Caesar . However it were , both one and the other wrote to Anthony , and some of their Friends who could lay open all the Affair carried the Letters , of which I could not find the Copies , though I have made a curious search . Things standing in this posture , the principal Officers of both Armies met together to terminate the differences yet between their Generals by an equitable judgment , resolved to force to a compliance those that would not submit , and they invited Lucius his Friends to joyn with them ; upon their refusal , Caesar to render them odious , began to vent his complaints in all places as well to the Officers of the Armies , as the principal Citizens , which occasioned a great many persons to go from the City to Lucius , to beseech him to have compassion of Italy , almost ruined by Civil Wars , and to make choice of some , who , with them , or with the Officers might endeavour an accommodation . Lucius had both a respect for them and the matter whereof they spoke . But Manius answered fiercely , that whilst Anthony amused himself to raise Money among Strangers , Caesar by his cringing and flexibility secured to himself all the Militia , and all the strong places of Italy . That to this purpose , to the damage of Anthony , to whom Gaul appertained , he had enfranchised it , and that instead of ●ighteen Cities designed to reward the Veterans , he had granted them almost all Italy , and that whereas Lands were due only to twenty eight Legions that had served , he had given to four and thirty ; that he had taken Money out of the Temples , which had never before been done whatever Famine were in the City , and that on pretence of a War against Pompey , but indeed to gain himself Soldiers to employ against Anthony : besides he had appraised the Proscripts Goods at such low rates , that it was rather giving than selling them : wherefore if he really desired peace , he ought first to give an account of what he had done , and do nothing for the future but what should be resolved upon common deliberation . Thus Manius by this arrogant answer would have had Caesar no more to have the arbitrement of any thing , but that the agreement made between him and Anthony ( by which each had an absolute power in things whereof he took charge , and what one did the other was to approve ) should be utterly void . Wherefore Caesar seeing they were absolutely determined for War , began to prepare likewise . Two Legions that were in the City of Ancona having advice hereof , they having formerly belonged to Caesar , and since to Anthony , and having still respect for both , sent Deputies to Rome to entreat them to consent to an Accommodation : whereupon Caesar answering that he had no design against Anthony , but that Lucius would make War upon him , the Deputies and Officers of Anthony's Forces joyned together , deputed some to Lucius , to perswade him to admit of a determination of the Differences between Caesar and him , by the way of Justice , letting him know , that if he would not submit , they would take the matter into their own hands . After having obtained of Lucius what they desired , the City of Ga●es was made choice of for the meeting , being the half way betwixt Rome and Praeneste , where Benches were set up for the Judges , and two Tribunals , from whence to plead Causes : Caesar who came first had sent some Horse on the way which Lucius was to come , to discover if there were no Ambush ; these met with some of Anthony's Horse which Lucius had likewise sent to scout before , and flew some of them : Lucius retreated thereupon for fear ( as he said ) of Ambushes , and never afterwards notwithstanding all the prayers of Anthony's Officers , and all their assurances to be his safe conduct , would return , so that those who laboured for Peace , not succeeding , it came to an open War , and they began already to tear one another in pieces by bloody Declarations . Lucius's Forces were composed of four Legions he had raised when he entred into the Consulate , besides the eleven Legions of Anthony's commanded by Calenus , and all those were in Italy : and Caesar had four Legions at Capua and his Pretorian Cohorts with six Legions Salvidienus brought him from Spain . For Money , Anthony's Provinces where there was no War , furnished Lucius ; and Caesar drew from all his except Sardinia , at present engaged in War , and borrowed from all the Temples with promise to pay the interest , till he restored it to the Temple of the Capitol in Rome , at Antium , at Lavinia , at the * Forest , and at Tibur , in all which Temples there are to this day store of consecrated Treasure . Nor were all things quiet out of Italy , for Pompey's Force and Reputation was much increased by the Procripts , the old Inhabitants of the Colonies , and even by this breach with Lucius ; for all those who either feared their own safety , or were despoiled of their goods , or had any dislike to the present state of Affairs , flocked in to him ; besides a great number of Youth , who sought their Fortune by War , and thought it indifferent to engage under one or another General , since they were all Romans came in to him , as judging his cause the more just : Besides he was grown rich with Prizes taken at Sea , and had store of Shipping with all things necessary ; Murcus likewise had brought him two Legions with fourscore Ships , and there was coming to him another Army from Cephalonia , which makes some think that if he had now invaded Italy , he might easily have become Master of it , oppressed , as it was , with Famine , and rent in pieces with Intestine Divisions : but Pompey by an inexcusable imprudence chose rather to defend himself , than assail others , which proved in the end his own loss . As for what happened in Africa , Sextus , Lieutenant to Anthony , according to Lucius Command , had delivered up his Army to Fagio , Caesar's Lieutenant , afterwards having received Orders again to withdraw it ; upon Fagio's refusal to return it , he declared War against him , and having raised considerable Forces of disbanded Soldiers and Africans , with such assistance as he had from the Kings of that Country , goes to charge the Enemy , cuts in pieces the two Wings of his Army , and makes himself Master of his Camp ; so that Fagio despairing , and thinking he was betrayed , slew himself . Thus Sextus repossessed himself of both the Provinces of Africa , and Bocchus , King of the Moors , by Lucius perswasion went to make War against Carinas , who commanded in Spain for Caesar. On the other side Aenobarbus , with seventy Ships , two Legions , a great number of Archers and Slingers , some light armed Infantry , and Gladiators , cruising on the Ionian Sea , wasted all those Coasts that acknowledged the Triumvirate ; and coming nigh to Brundusium , took part of Caesar's Galley's , burnt others , and having forced the Inhabitants to shut themselves up within their Wall , spoiled their Country . Caesar sent thither one Legion , and commanded Salvidienus to hasten out of Spain , whilst both persons laboured to raise men in Italy , where there happened some fights , some skirmishes , and many surprises . The people had a far greater inclination for Lucius's , then for the adverse party , because they made War against the new Colonies , and not only the Cities , whose Lands they had divided to the Soldiers , declared for him ; but likewise all Italy , who feared the like oppression ; so those that Caesar had sent to borrow the consecrated Mony , being driven out of the Cities , and some of them slain , the Inhabitants became Masters of their Walls , and declared for Lucius . But if these took his part , the new Possessors of Lands sided with Caesar , as if both one and the other had only regarded their proper interests . Affairs standing thus , Caesar assembled in the Palace the Senate and Roman Knights , and thus spoke to them . The Oration of Caesar. I Know I am contemn'd by Lucius party , as weak and infirm ; and I know that contempt will increase upon this my conventing you ; but I am yet assured I have a strong and powerful Army , as well that which Lucius wrongs by detaining from them their due rewards , as the other which fights under my Command ; nor is there any thing wanting to me , but good will , for I cannot easily resolve on a Civil War , unless constrained , or desire to engage those Citizens , remaining to destroy each other ; but especially , I delight not in a War like this , which is not to be in Thrace or Macedon , but in the very heart of Italy , and which must occasion infinite miseries , though no man were to be slain , wherefore I have hitherto temporized , and do now protest , that I neither complain of Anthony , nor have given him cause to complain of me : 'T is your interest , and you ought to let Lucius and his Counsellors know they are in the wrong , and let me intreat you to reconcile us together . If they will not believe you , but continue obstinate , they shall soon find my delay was an effect of my prudence , and not of my fear , and you may bear witness for me to Anthony , that I am forced to what I do , by the insolence of Lucius . Caesar having said these words , they sent forthwith to Lucius to Preneste , who made them no answer , but that blows had already been struck on both sides , and that Caesar deceived them , having already sent a Legion to Brundusium , to hinder Anthony's landing , besides Manius showed them a Letter from Anthony , whether true or forged is uncertain , commanding them to defend his Authority by Arms , whereupon the Deputies of the Senate demanding , if any had invaded Anthony's ; for if so they would make them do reason by ways of Justice . Manius thereupon proposed many other things , so they went away without doing any thing ; yet they went not together to return Caesar any answer of their Legation , whether they had given him an account of it privately , or that they were ashamed , or for some other reason . Thus War being declared , Caesar took the Field , leaving Lepidus with two Legions for guard of the City , at which time many persons of quality declared their dislike of the Triumvirs , by going over to Lucius . Now what passed most considerable in this War was thus : Two of Lucius his Legions quartered at Alba mutined , and having turned away their Officers , were upon the very point of revolting , when both Lucius and Caesar were upon their way thither ; Lucius got there first , and by the force of Money and Promises , kept them in their Duty . After which , as Firmius brought him another Army , Caesar fell upon his Rear-guard , and forced Firmius to an Eminence ; from whence escaping the next night into a City of his faction , called Sentia ; Caesar would not pursue him , for fear of an Ambush , but on the morrow besieged the place and the Army . On the other side Lucius having a design upon Rome , sent before three Regiments , who with wonderful diligence entred the City privately by night , himself followed with the flower of his Horse and the Gladiators , and was received by Nonius , who having that day the guard of the Gate , with all his Soldiers submitted to him , and Lepidus went out to meet with Caesar ; Lucius thus entred the City , assembled the people , and told them that Anthony and Lepidus should in few days give an account of the violences committed in their Magistracy , and that Anthony was disposed to quit that unlawful power , to accept of the Consulate , that is to say , a Dignity established by their Ancestors , instead of a tyrannical Dominion . These words were received with the universal joy of the people , who already imaginging the Triumvirate abolished , made acclamations to Lucius , giving him the Title of Emperour . Soon after he left the City to march against Caesar , passing by his Brother's Colonies , where he raised another Body of an Army , and fortified all the Cities he found affectionate to his Party : but Barbarius ▪ Questor to Anthony being returned upon some difference he had with his General , told all Men , that he was mightily incensed against those made War upon Caesar , to the ruine of their common power , which made many that discovered not Barbarius's deceit , desert Lucius , and joyn with Caesar. Lucius then marched to meet with Salvidienus , who was coming with an Army of Gauls to Caesar , followed in the rear by Asinius and Ventidius , two of Anthony's Lieutenants ; so that he could not well pass farther , when Agrippa , one of Caesar's best Friends , fearing lest Salvidienus should be inclosed , went and seised upon * Insubria , from whence Lucius drew great Succors , thinking thereby to oblige Lucius to turn his Arms upon him , and quit his design upon Salvidienus , who would not fail to follow him in the rear , nor was he deceived in his imagination : Lucius therefore frustrated in his hopes , would willingly have joyned with Asinius and Ventidius , but Agrippa and Salvidienus lying on each side him , sorely annoyed him , and had given good order for guarding the Straits ; when he saw himself engaged in this manner , not daring to venture a Battel , he retired night to Perugia a strong City , where he encamped , staying for Ventidius ▪ Agrippa , Salvidienus and Caesar himself coming in at the same time , with the three Armies there besieged him , Caesar having speedily drawn together all his Forces , that Lucius who was the Head of the War might not escape him . He sent likewise some Forces towards Asinius and Ventidius to retard their march , though they made no great haste , for they approved not of this War , and did not well know Anthony's mind ; besides there was jealousie between them , and being of equal Dignity each was ambitious of the sole Command of the Army . Mean while , Lucius thus besieged durst not hazard a Battel , being the weaker both in number and quality of Soldiers , his Army consisting for the most part of new raised Forces , nor durst he take the Field , or adventure a Retreat , being on all sides so belayd ; wherefore he sent Manius to Ventidius and Asinius to hasten them to come to his relief , and gave order to Titinnius to go with four thousand Horse to waste the Country under Caesar's protection , that he might oblige him to raise his Siege , whilst he shut himself up in Perugia , resolved if he were forced to it to spend the Winter there , or at least so much time till Ventidius came up to him with the other Army , but Caesar presently set his Men to work on the Circumvallation , which he was forced to make six and fifty Furlongs in circuit , because of the Hills , among which the City is seated , from whence he drew two Lines down to the Tiber to hinder any thing from being brought to the City . Lucius on his part caused the foot of the Hills to be fortified with Trench and Palisado like to the Circumvallation , whilst Fulvia sent fresh dispatches to Ventidius , Asinius , Ateius and Calenus to hasten them with all speed to his relief , and withal raised a new Army , which she sent to him under the Command of Plancus , who meeting with one of Caesar's Legions on their March to the City , cut them in pieces . As for Ventidius and Asinius doubtful of Anthony's mind they temporized , and yet pressed to it by Fulvia , they began to march on and to come to disengage Lucius , Caesar together with Agrippa presently set forward to meet them , after having placed a very good Guard before Perugia , but they not being able to joyn Plancus , or put themselves into a condition to ●ight , retired one to Ravenna , the other to Rimini , and Plancus to Spoleto ; and Caesar having left a part of his Forces to hinder their conjunction , returned to the Siege at Perugia . There he with all possible diligence caused to be made a double Ditch of thirty Foot wide , and as many deep , on which he raised a Rampire , with fifteen hundred Towers of Wood , sixty Feet distant one from the other , with store of Redoubts , and all things necessary for defence as well against the Besieged , as those that would force his Lines ; this was not done without frequent Sallies , and many Engagements , wherein Caesar's Light-armed Foot did wonders in lancing their Javelings ; but when Lucius's Gladiators could come to a close Fight with them , they made a great slaughter . The work being brought to perfection , the Besieged began to be afflicted with Famine , which augmented from day to day , for neither Lucius nor the Inhabitants had made any Provision of Victuals , which coming to Caesar's knowledge , he caused the Lines to be guarded with double care and diligence . Now on the Eve of New-years-day , being a solemn Festival , Lucius , imagining they would not have so much care of the Watch as ordinarily , went and stormed the Gate of their Trenches , believing , that by opening this passage , he might gain an entrance into the City for those other Forces he had in divers Quarters , But the Legion then upon the Guard presently running in , and Caesar himself with the Pretorian Cohorts , Lucius after a long Fight resolutely maintained , was forced to a Retreat : and this happened at the same time that at Rome , where they had layed in stores of Corn for Provision for the Soldiers , the People detesting both the Wars and the Victories , ran to all the Magazines , and pillaged them of all the Corn. After this Ventidius and those with him judging it shameful for them not to relieve Lucius , perishing with Famine , set forward to their assistance , and at first over-run those Forces which Caesar had left to oppose their Designs , but Agrippa and Salvidienus coming in with a greater power , they were fearful of being surrounded , and so turned off to Fulcinia , a little City about one hundred and sixty Furlongs from Perugia , where Agrippa having besieged them , they gave Lucius notice of there being there , by great Fires which they kindled in the Night time , Ventidius and Asinius were of the mind to sally out and fight : Plancus on the contrary said they had better stay a while , for fear of engaging themselves between Agrippa and Caesar ; so the Besieged in Perugia , who had rejoyced at the first sight of the Fires , seeing their Companions came not , imagined they had met with some obstacle , but when the Fires were quite extinct , then they believed them absolutely defeated ; whereupon Lucius oppressed with Famine , would once more attempt an Assault by night , and from the first Watch till it was light did all he could to force the Lines , but being every where repulsed , he retreated into Perugia , where having taken an exact account of the Provision remaining , he forbade giving any to the Slaves , whom yet he set Guards over ; lest flying to the Enemy they should betray the extremities of the Garrison ; so that whole Troops of those poor wretches might be seen walk staggering through the City , and as far as the Rampire , eating Grass , or green Leaves , or whatsoever they could find ; and when they were dead , Lucius caused them to be interred very deep , lest if he should have burnt them , the Enemy should have knowledge of it , or letting them lie , they should putresie , and by their corrupt stench engender the Plague . But when there appeared no end either of Famine of Funerals , the Soldiers quite wearied out , desired Lucius they might once more attempt the Enemies Trenches , promising themselves this time to carry them , he approved their resolution , and told them : In our last Assault we fought not so stoutly as the present occasion and our n●●ssity did require : now we have no other way but either to yield , or if that seem worse then dying , to sight it out to the death . All of them courageously accepting of these conditions , they besought him to lead them on in open day , that if there were any Cowards among them the night might not keep them from being known . Lucius made his Sally about break of day with a great quantity of Iron Instruments , many kind of Ladders , Tools of all sorts to fill up the Trenches , with portable Towers to lay Bridges over to the Walls , all kind of missile Arms , with Stones and Bundles of Osiers or Wattles to throw upon the Stakes . They then began the Assault with such fury , that they presently filled up the Ditch , passed the Palisade , and gained the Foot of the Wall , which some laboured to undermine , and others brought Ladders to scale , others drew close up their Towers with a wonderful contempt of their lives , though there fell upon them Showers of Stones , of Darts , and of Leaden Bullets . They assaulted the Lines in several places at once , so that the Enemy distracted , could not so vigorously apply themselves to the defence of all : whereby it happened in one Place Lucius's Men having brought up a Tower , had cast their Planks upon the Wall , where , though fighting in extreme danger , as being galled both in Front and Flank by the Enemies missile Arms , they at length forced their way , and some of them gained the Wall , followed pell mell by others ; and possibly their despair had met with a happy success , if the Enemy , knowing there were not many of these Machines , had not opposed the most valiant of Caesar's Soldiers , to these weak and tired Men , who soon tumbled them down the Walls , and having broken in pieces their Machine with contempt , wounded them from above ▪ yet with broken Arms and wounded Bodies , their very voices almost failing them , they still resolutely stood to it ; but when they saw the Bodies of those who had been slain upon the Wall stripped and thrown after them , the contumely seemed unsufferable , and they stood like Men struck dumb , or like Wrestlers at the Gymnick Games that would breath themselves a while : so that Lucius seeing them in this condition , took compassion on them , and sounded a Retreat . However , when Caesar's Soldiers , joyful for their success , made a great noise with their Arms as a mark of Victory , they reentred with fury , and bringing out Ladders ( for they had no more Towers ) in a desperate mood attempted to scale the Wall , but all in vain , and indeed it was impossible ; wherefore Lucius running about to all places , besought them not to cast themselves away , and brought them off weeping , and much against their wills . After this fierce Assault , Caesar , to prevent the Enemies from making the like upon his Trenches , lined his Walls with Courts of Guard , giving order that at the first signal they should mount the Rampire , some in one place , and some in others : and this they did continually , though none assailed them , with design to exercise the Soldiers , and strike terrour into the Enemy . Mean while Lucius's Soldiers began to be quite out of heart , and to neglect their Guards , as it often happens after such unfortunate repulses ; and many , not only of the Soldiers , but Officers went and submitted themselves to Caesar. Lucius himself , touched with pity to see so many Men so miserably ending their lives , would willingly have consented to an Accommodation , if he had not had with him some particular Enemies of Caesar's , who were fearful to fall into his hands ; but when it was known that he kindly received the very Runaways , all Mens minds grew more inclinable to peace , so that Lucius fearing , left if he alone resisted , they would deliver him to Caesar ; wherefore , seeing some appearance of hopes , he thus spoke to his Army : The Oration of Lucius to his Army . I Had a design , Fellow Soldiers , to restore my Country to liberty , seeing the Triumvirate changed into a Tyranny , and that this Authority thought to be only established against Brutus and Cassius , continued yet after their deaths ; for Lepidus being deprived of his part of the Empire , whilst Anthony is gathering up Money in the remote Provinces , this Man who besieges us disposes all things at pleasure , and the Roman Laws , which he makes a mock of , serve him but for a pretence : but when to remedy this disorder , and redeem the Common-wealth from Slavery , I requested that after having given the promised Recompenses to the Soldiery he should lay down the Sovereign Authority , not obtaining it by request , I sought to constrain it according to the power invested in me by the quality of Consul , but he raised a report among the Soldiers that I opposed the Colonies in favour of the ancient possessors : it was a long time ere I knew he slandered me in this manner ; and when it was told me , I could not believe it , since I had my self appointed Commissioners to divide the Lands among you : nevertheless the greater part giving ear to this Calumny , joyned themselves with Caesar's Faction to make War upon us ; but have made War against themselves , as time will make it appear . For your part I am your witness , that having adhered to the juster cause you have suffered infinitely , and at last we are not overcome by our Enemies , but by Famine , which has forced our Officers to desert us . True it is , it would be much for my Glory to fight for my Country , even to the last extremities , and my good will would be recompensed with immortal praises , but I cannot resolve it , out of my affection to you whose safety I prefer before my own Glory . I will therefore send Deputies to the Conquerour to desire him to deal as he please with me , so he will but pardon you who are his Fellow Citizens , and have been his Soldiers , who have committed no fault in fighting for a cause so apparently just , and who have not been overcome by Arms , but by want of Provisions . After these words , he chose three out of the principal Men of his Army , and sent them to Caesar , which drew tears from the eyes of all the rest , deploring either their own , or their Generals condition , who having such noble and generous thoughts for his Country was yet reduced to that shameful necessity . The three Deputies represented to Caesar , that they were all of the same Country , had formerly fought under the same Colours , that the Chief of both Parties had been good Friends , and that he ought to imitate the Generosity of the Ancients , who were haters of deadly dissentions , with many other things tending to the same purpose . Caesar who well knew the Army was composed of Veterans and new raised Soldiers , cunningly answered , that he would pardon Anthony's Men for their General 's sake , but for the rest they should yield upon discretion . This he spoke publickly , but drawing apart Furnius one of the three Deputies , he gave him hopes of a general pardon , excepting only his particular Enemies , but those who thought themselves of that number , suspecting this private conference between Furnius and Caesar was to their prejudice , reviled him at his return , and besought Lucius either to obtain a general Peace , or to continue the War without Quarter , since it had not been undertaken for any particular animosities , but for the Common-wealth . Lucius moved to compassion for persons of equal quality with himself , praised their resolution , and promised to send other Deputies ; but after saying he could find no Man fitter for that Negotiation than himself , he went without a Herauld , only some running before to give Caesar notice Lucius was coming . Caesar presently came forth to meet him , and when they were in sight of each other , attended by their Friends , and in the habit of Generals : Lucius stopped his Train , and taking with him only two Lictors came forward , thereby making known his intention : Caesar having observed it , imitated his Modesty , the better to give him assurance of his future good will ; and when he saw Lucius advanced to the Trenches in token he yielded to discretion , he came out himself , that Lucius might still be at freedom to dispose of his Affairs : these signs of their good inclinations they by turns gave each other at their approach : but when they were met near the Trench , after mutual salutations , Lucius thus began : The Speech of Lucius to Caesar. CAesar , had I made this War with Strangers , I should have thought it base to have been overcome , but much baser to have thus yielded my self , and should soon have found a way to have freed me from that infamy ; but having to deal with a Citizen of my own quality , and for my Country , I think it no shame to be vanquished in such a cause , and by such a Man : I say not this that I would refuse to suffer what ever you please ( for I come to you without a Herauld ) but to obtain pardon for others , which as it is just , will be no less profitable to your Affairs , which to make you the more clearly understand , I will separate my interest from theirs , that being fully perswaded I alone am the cause of what has passed , you may discharge all your anger upon me ; yet think not whatever I say I would have offended you ( that would have been unseasonable ) only let me speak , truths cannot be dissembled , I undertook this War against you , not to seise the Sovereign Power after your defeat , but to restore to the Senate the Government of the Common-wealth , of which the Triumvirate deprived them , since when you established it , you confessed your Government not lawful , but necessary for a time , so long as Brutus and Cassius , with whom you could make no peace , subsisted . After the Heads of that Dissention were dead , the Remains of their Party ( if yet there be any Remains ) being still in Arms , not against the Common-wealth , but because they feared you , and the five years of the Triumvirate being expired , I demanded the restoration of the Magistrates power , according to the ancient order , preferring the good of my Country before mine own Brother , because I hoped for his consent at his return , and in the mean time to finish the work whilst I was in authority ; which had it proceeded from you , you alone had had the Glory of it ; but not being able to perswade you , I went to the City where I thought I might by force effect it , being a Citizen of considerable Birth , and withal Consul . This is the sole cause of this War , which ought neither to be attributed to my Brother , nor to Manius , nor to Fulvia , nor to the distribution made of Lands to those Soldiers had served at Philippi , nor to the compassion I might have conceived for those turned out of their Beings , since I my self sent Commissioners on the places to settle my Brother's Legions in their Colonies , and to drive out the old Proprietors : but it was your invention to throw upon me and the Colonies the cause of the War , and an artifice by which gaining the hearts of the Veterans you have got the Victory ; for being persuaded I was their Enemy , they have done all they could against me , and you had reason to make use of this policy , being in open War with me . Now you have got the Victory , if you are an Enemy to your Country treat me likewise as an Enemy ; for I had a design to serve it , if I had not been hindred by want of Provision . These things I speak yielding my self ( as I have said ) freely up , to use at your discretion , and coming alone to you , that you may perceive what thoughts I have heretofore had of you , and what I still preserve . Thus far touching my self : for what concerns my Friends , and all the rest of the Army ( if my advice may not be suspected by you ) I will give you what shall be for your advantage . Let me counsel you not to use them hardly for any difference between us , lest , being still a Man exposed to the reach of Fortune , you make those serve under you backward in hazarding themselves to danger , when by your example they shall have learn'd there is no hopes of safety but in Victory . But if the counsels of an Enemy are not to be listened to , I beseech you not to punish my Friends for my fault , or misfortune ; but rather lay all the Load on me , who am the only cause of all that has happened . I have on purpose left them behind me , for fear lest if I had spoke in their presence it might have looked like an Artifice to gain favour for my self . To which Caesar answered : The Answer of Caesar to Lucius . WHen I saw you , Lucius , coming to me without a Herald , I presently came out of my Trenches to meet you ; that you being still Master of your self might still be at liberty to resolve , say and do what you judged most advantageous for you ; but since acknowledging your fault you yield to discretion , there is no need of a reply to what you impute to me with a great deal of cunning , and little truth . From the beginning you have had a desire to vanquish me , and you now have done it : for had you desired to capitulate , you had deservedly met with a severe Conquerour , but now without any conditions you come to yield up your self , your Friends and Army , you have taken away all anger , taken away all advantage I had over you ; for I am now to consider not so much what you deserve as what becomes me , which I am glad to have the opportunity of doing , out of respect to the Gods , for my own interest , and for your sake , Lucius , who shall not be deceived in that opinion of me which brought you hither . These are near upon the very same words as I found them in the Commentaries of those times . In these passages Caesar admired the generous and unshaken mind of Lucius so well biassed with prudence ; and Lucius the great clemency and expeditious brevity of Caesar , and others read in both their Faces the tenure of what they had spoke : Lucius presently sent his Tribunes to receive orders from Caesar , who brought him the Muster-Rolls of the whole Army , according to the custom to this day when a Tribune comes for Orders , he presents the General with a Counter-roll of those serve under him . After having received Orders , they set the Watch as before , it being Caesar's pleasure that for that night each Army should lodge in their own Camp : on the morrow he offered Sacrifices , and Lucius sent him all his Forces in Arms , and ready to march upon service . As soon as they came in sight of Caesar they saluted him , calling him Emperour , and that done , drew up by Legions the Veterans apart from the new raised Men in a place by him appointed . After having performed the Ceremonies of the Sacrifices , Caesar seated himself upon a Tribunal with a Wreath of Laurel on his Head , which is the Badge of Victory , and commanded them all to lay down their Arms , then he gave order for the Veterans to draw near , that he might terrifie them with reproaches of ingratitude ; but his mind being known , all Caesar's Soldiers , whether suborned , or moved with affection towards their Fellow Citizens in distress , stepped out of their Ranks , and advancing towards Lucius's Men , who had formerly been their Comrades , began to embrace them , weeping and emploring Caesar for them , continuing their cries and their embraces , till such time as the new raised Men being touched with a like compassion , the whole place became the object of universal ●orrow ; wherefore Caesar changing his design , having with much difficulty silenced their cries , thus spoke to his own Men : The Oration of Caesar. YOu have always , Fellow Soldiers , so behaved your selves to me , that you can ask nothing I can deny : I believe the new Soldiers may have been forced to serve Lucius ; but for those there who have so often born Arms with you , and with whom you now petition me , I would fain ask them what injury I have done them , or what they ever requested of me that I refused them , or what advantage they could hope from others might oblige them to take up Arms against me , against you , and against themselves ; for there is no labour to which I have not exposed my self for settling of the Colonies , in which they are to be sharers ; but take it not amiss if their insolency make me be no further concerned for them . But they instantly intreating him not to give over his care of them , and renewing their intreaties for their pardon . I grant you , said he , whatever you desire , let them be pardoned , provided for the future they be of one mind with you . Which after they had all promised , they with acclamations gave thanks to Caesar , who permitted some of his to entertain the others as their Guests , and ordered the multitude to encamp apart in the same place where they had first drawn up , till such time as he appointed Cities for their Winter Quarters , with Commissioners to conduct them . After which , before he rose from the Tribunal , he caused to come to him Lucius , and all the persons of Quality with him , among whom there were many Senators and Roman Knights , all cast down , and sorrowful for this sudden and extraordinary change , who were no sooner come out of Perugia , but a Garrison entred the City : when they were come before Caesar , he caused Lucius to be set down by him , and his Friends and Centurions took charge of the rest , after being advertised to treat them honourably , but yet to have a care to secure their persons . He sent likewise to the People of Perugia , who begged pardon from their Walls , to come to him without their Senators , and he pardoned them , but their Senators were all imprisoned , and not long after slain , except only Lucius Emulus , who being at Rome one of the Judges of Caesar's Murderers , openly gave sentence against them , and perswaded others to do the like , to purge the City from that abominable villany . Caesar had resolved to give the plunder of Perugia to his Soldiers . But Caestius one of the Inhabitants , a crack-brained Fellow , who because he had bore Arms in Macedon stiled himself Macedonicus , set fire to his House , and threw himself into the Flames , which the wind driving throughout the whole City , it was in a moment reduced to ashes , all but the Temple of Vulcan , such was the end of Perugia , a City famous for its antiquity ; for it is said to be one of those twelve Cities built by the ancient * Etruscans , at their first coming into Italy , wherefore they formerly adored Iuno after the manner of the Etruscans , but now those who divided among themselves the ruines of the City , took Vulcan instead of Iuno for their Tutelar Deity . The day following , Caesar passed a general pardon ; but the Army still grumbling and growing tumultuous against some , forbore not till they were slain , who were all mighty Enemies to Caesar , such were Canutius , C. Flavius , Clodius Bythinicus and others . This conclusion had the Siege of Perugia , together with the War against Lucius , most certainly a very perillous one , and which in all likelyhood might a long time have tormented Italy . For Asinius , Plancus , Ventidius , Crassus , Ateius , and others of this Party , who had in all considerable Forces , amounting to thirteen Legions , and six thousnad five hundred Horse , reputing Lucius the Head of this War , retired every one a several way towards the Sea , part to Brundusium , part to Ravenna , part to Tarentum , some of which went to seek out Murcus and Aenobarbus , others Anthony , still followed in the rere by Caesar's Men , who offered them peace , which they refusing , were by them much infested in their March ; but two of these Legions left by Plancus at Cameria , Agrippa gained by fair promises . Fulvia likewise with her Children fled to Puzzoli , and from thence to Brundusium , convoyed by three thousand Horse , sent her by her Husband's Lieutenants . At Brundusium she embarqued on five long Ships , sent for out of Macedon , and departed with Plancus the future companion of her Voyage , who through cowardise deserted the rest of the Army , of which Ventidius after took the Conduct . Asinius drew Aenobarbus to Anthony's Party , which they both gave him assurance of by Letters , and because he was to come into Italy , they secured convenient places for his landing , and laid in stores of Provision . On the other side , Anthony having still other Forces near the Alpes commanded by Calenus , Caesar designed to make himself Master of them , out of a jealousie he had of Anthony , to keep them for him if he proved his Friend , or to strengthen himself against him if it were true that he was not ; but whilst he was seeking a plausible occasion to do it , Calenus died ; so that Caesar laying hold of the opportunity , goes with all celerity and seises upon the Army , and with it of Gaul and Spain two of Anthony's Provinces , Fulvius Son to Calenus out of fear yielding up all without opposition . Thus Caesar being at one push strengthened with eleven Legions , and these great Provinces , after having removed the Commanders , and put his own Creatures in their places , returned to Rome . But Anthony detained the Deputies of the Colonies sent to him , either because of the Winter Season , or that they might not discover his Designs . At the beginning of Spring parting from Alexandria he came to Tyre , from thence passing to Cyprus , Rhodes , and the Province of Asia , he heard of the success of the Siege of Perugia , for which he blamed his Brother , his Wife , but especially Manius . At Athens he met with Fulvia , flying from Brundusium , and Iulia his Mother , whom Pompey ( to whom she was fled for refuge ) sent upon long Ships , accompanied with the chief Men of Quality in his Party , L. Libo his Father-in-law , Saturninus and others , who beholding Anthony's Magnificence , would have perswaded him to an alliance with Pompey against Caesar : to which he answered ; That indeed he was obliged to Pompey for sending to him his Mother , which he would acknowledge in due season ; and if he must make War with Caesar , would embrace his alliance ; but if the friendship betwixt them stood firm , he would do his endeavours to reconcile Pompey to Caesar. Thus Anthony then answered : but when Caesar returned to the City out of Gaul , understanding that some had sailed from Pompey to Athens , but not hearing what answer they brought back , he began to make the old Soldiers and new Inhabitants of the Colonies jealous of Anthony , as if Pompey were ready by his allowance to come and driven them out , and place in their ancient possessions the old Proprietors , of whom many indeed had fled to him for refuge , which though easily believed , yet could not the affection of the Veterans to Anthony be so easily withdrawn , so much credit had the Battel of Philippi got him in the hearts of the Soldiers . Caesar , though he thought that he should be stronger than Anthony , Pompey and Aenobarbus all together in the number of Legions , for he had already above forty ; yet neither having Shipping nor time to build any , he was much afraid that if they with five hundred Sail should come and cruise about all the Coasts of Italy , they would in a short time starve him ; wherefore though many Virgins were offered him in Marriage he wrote to Maecenas that he should treat for him with Scribonia Sister to Libo Father-in-law of Pompey , that by this means if it were necessary he might make peace with Pompey : this was no sooner known to Libo , but by Letters he gave order that the Marriage should forthwith be concluded . Henceforwards Caesar when at any time he conceived a jealousie of any of Anthony's Friends or Forces under his Command , he sent them to several places out of the way , and Lepidus he dispatched with six of Anthony's Legions he had in some suspicion , into Africa the Province designed for him . He sent likewise for Lucius , whom after he praised for his piety to his Brother , that what by his orders he had done , he would take the fault off upon himself ; he yet accused him of ingratitude , that after so great an obligation he would not confess to him what every one talked publickly ; that Anthony had entred into League with Pompey against him . The Speech of Caesar to Lucius . CErtainly , said he , trusting to your words , after Calenus's death I ●reserved for Anthony by the means of my Friends those Legions and Provinces that he might not beleft without command ; but now perceiving his designs against me , I take them all as my own ; but you , if you please , may securely go to your Brother . Caesar spoke thus either to try Lucius , or that what he said might be told to Anthony : but Lucius answered him as he had done before . The Answer of Lucius to Caesar. I Knew , said he , I must confess , the mind of Fulvia aspiring to Dominion , and I made use of my Brother's Forces with hopes to suppress the power of you all ; and if now my Brother comes to subvert Monarchy openly or privately , I will go to him , once more to make War for my Country against you , though so highly obliged to you ; but if he seeks Associates to maintain his tyranny , I will serve you against him so long as I shall believe you affect not the Monarchy ; for I shall always prefer my affection to my Country before either Friend or Relation . Caesar now again admiring Lucius , told him , that whatever offers he made , he should not accept of his service against his Brother ; but that he thought such a Man as he fit to be entrusted with the whole Province and Army of Spain , in which he should have Peduceius and Luceius for his Lieutenants . Thus he sent Lucius out of the way with Honour , having given private orders to his Lieutenants to watch him narrowly . Anthony having left Fulvia sick at Sycione , set fail from Corcyra to pass the Ionian Sea with two hundred Ships he had built in Asia , wherein he had but very slender Forces . Upon advice that Aenobarbus came to meet him with a great Fleet and a mighty Army , some were jealous that he would not prove faithful to the new made peace , because he had been condemned as an Abettor of Caesar's death , and therefore put in the number of the Proscribed , and had taken part against Caesar and Anthony in the Battel of Philippi . But Anthony , that he might not seem to distrust any thing , held on his course with five of his best Ships , commanding the rest to follow at a distance ; when Aenobarbus with all his Fleet and Army were come in sight , Plancus , who was on board of Anthony , began to be afraid , and advised him to stop and send some before to make tryal of the Faith of this doubted Man. But Anthony made answer ; That he had rather perish by the violation of a peace , than save himself by betraying the least fear . They were now come so nigh , that they knew easily each other , and the Admiral 's Ships stood Stem to Stem with their Flags aloft , when Anthony's chief Lictor standing on the Prow , according to custom , whether he had forgot that they were making towards a Man , whose Faith was in some question , and who had under his Command an Army of his own , or moved by the customary duty of Subjects and inferiours to their Superiours , he commanded them aloud to strike their Flag , which they obeyed , and brought up their Ship along Anthony's side ; then the Commanders having saluted each other , Aenobarbus's Soldiers called Anthony Emperour , and Plancus with much ado recovered out of his fright . Anthony having received Aenobarbus into his Ship , they sailed to Paleonta where Aenobarbus's Land Forces lay , where he resigned up his Tent to Anthony as his General . From thence embarquing they sailed to Brundusium , kept with five Cohorts for Caesar , where the Inhabitants shut their Gates against them , against Aenobarbus as their ancient Enemy , and against Anthony for being in their Enemies company : Anthony enraged at this refusal , and thinking it only a pretence , and that indeed Caesar's Men by his orders hindred his entrance , went and seised upon the Neck of the Peninsula , drew a line cross , and fortified it ; for the City stands in a Peninsula in form of a Crescent : so that now there was no coming to the City by Land , the Line being drawn from one Sea to the other : he likewise raised Forts round the Port , which is very spacious , and in the Islands wherewith it is encompassed , and sent along the Coasts of Italy to seise of all commodious places , and dispatched withal at the same time to Pompey to oblige him as much as possibly he could with his Fleet to infest Italy . He very gladly sent Menodorus with a strong Fleet and four Legions into Sardinia , which then held for Caesar , where he drew two Legions to his Party , scared with the agreement between Anthony and Pompey . In the mean time Anthony's Men took Saguntum in Ausonia , and Pompey besieged Thuria and Consentia , and sent his Horsemen into their their Territories . Caesar assailed in so many places at once , sent Agrippa to relieve those in Ausonia , who , passing by the Colonies , commanded the Veterans to follow him , as if he were to lead them against Pompey ; but when they were told he acted by Anthony's orders , they stole away every Man to their Houses , which most of all terrified Caesar. However , he went in person to Brundusium with another Army , and by seasonable Caresses drew the Veterans to their duty ; they now following him out of a real respect and reverence to his person , and yet holding among themselves secret conferences of reconciling him with Anthony , whom if they found obstinate , to make War , they would then defend their General 's honour , who was now some days detained at Canusium : in Men he much outnumbred Anthony ; but when he saw Brundusium so beleaguered , that he could no way force the Lines , he contented himself to encamp near it , to view the Enemy , and wait a favourable occasion . Though Anthony was so well fortified in his Trenches , that he could well have defended himself against much greater Forces than Caesar's , yet he sent with all speed for his Army out of Macedon : and in the mean time by this stratagem amused Caesar , he sent by night on board the long Ships and Vessels of Burthen great numbers of Countrymen and Servants , and in the day time landed them again one after another all armed in the sight of Caesar , as if they had been armed out of Macedon . And now his Machines being in a readiness , he began his Batteries upon Brundusium , to Caesar's great grief , who could no way relieve the place , when towards the Evening news was brought to both Parties that Agrippa had retaken Tiguntum , and that Pompey repulsed from Thur●n , continued the Siege of Consentia , which much troubled Anthony ; but when he heard that Servilius with twelve hundred Horse was gone over to Caesar , he could not contain himself , but rising from Supper he mounted with such of his Friends as were in a readiness , and accompanied only by four hundred Horse with a singular boldness beat up the Quarters of fifteen hundred near Uria , and so surprised them , that they yielding , he brought them the same day before Brundusium , such an opinion of his being invincible had the Battel of Philippi got him . The Pretorian Soldiers heightened by this success , went afterwards one after another up to Caesar's Trenches , upbraiding their ancient Comrades for bearing Arms against Anthony , who had saved their lives at Philippi . Whereupon the others answering , that on the contrary they made War upon them , they came at length to Conferences , wherein they began their reciprocal complaints ; on one side that they had refused them entrance into Brundusium , and corrupted Calenus's Army ; and the other , that they had besieged Brundusium , made inroads into Ausonia , treated with Aenobarbus one of Caesar's Murderers , and with Pompey their common Enemy . At length Caesar's Men discovered their inclinations to the other , that they followed Caesar without having forgot the Virtues of Anthony , and that their design was to procure a reconciliation between their Generals , to which , if Anthony would by no other means be inclined , then they must repel force with force ; all which they went and published even before Anthony's Trenches . Whilst these things passed , the opportune news was brought of the death of Fulvia , who not able to bear her Husband's reproofs , was fallen sick with discontent that he was angry with her , for he had left her sick , and at his departure not vouchsafed to visit her , which hastened her end ▪ All Men believed her death commodious for both Parties ; for she was a Woman of a turbulent spirit , and who only out of her jealousie of Cleopatra had kindled this War. However , Anthony seemed much grieved at the accident , as believing himself the cause . There was one Lucius Cocceius intimately a Friend to both Generals , whom the Summer before Caesar had sent with Cecinna as his Envoy to Anthony then in Phaenicia , Cecinna forthwith returning , he had till now stayed with Anthony . Thus Cocceius laying hold on the occasion , feigned that he was recalled by Caesar , and desired audience to take his leave , and Anthony permitting him to depart , he trying him farther , asked whether he would not write to Caesar , having received Letters from him by the same Cocceius , to which Anthony replyed : What can we now write to one another being Enemies , unless it be mutual reproaches ; besides I then returned him answer by Cecinna , the Copies of which you may take if you please . To this cavil Cocceius made retort that Caesar was not to be called an Enemy , who had so favourably treated Lucius and other Friends of his . But me , said Anthony , he has shut out of Brundusium , seised upon my Provinces , and Calenus's Army . As for his favour shewed only to my Friends , that has not so much preserved their Friendship to me , as made them my Enemies by his kindness . Cocceius hearing him enter upon complaints , would no farther move an angry Man , but went to Caesar , who seeing him , and wondred he was returned no sooner , Is it ( said he to him ) because I saved your Brother's life that you are become my Enemy ? C●cceius answered ; Is it so you call your Friends Enemies , and take away their Provinces and Armies ? Caesar hereto replyed ; After Calenus 's death should I have left in the hand of such a young Man Forces of such consequence , Anthony being absent , Lucius discontent , Asinius and Aenobarbus hard by , and ready to employ them against us ? 'T was the same reason made me hasten to get Plancus 's Legions into my hands , lest they should have joyned with Pompey , as the Horse did who went over into Sicily . To which Cocceius made answer , that things had been otherwise represented to Anthony , yet he did not believe them , till as an Enemy he was shut out of Brundusium . That was not done by any command of mine , replyed Caesar , nor could I divine that he was coming to land there , or dream that he should come along with Enemies . The Inhabitants of Brundusium , and the Officers left there in Garrison to oppose the attempts of Aenobarbus , did without orders from me shut their Gates against Anthony , newly confederated with Pompey our common Enemy , and bringing along with him Aenobarbus a Parricide , condemned by publick sentence , proscribed , and who after the Battel of Philippi besieged Brundusium , and to this day wastes all the Coasts of the Ionian Sea , who burnt my Ships , and plunders all Italy . To which Cocceius made reply : You reserved to one another the liberty to treat with whom you pleased ; Anthony has no more made peace with any Murderer of your Father than your self , he has too great an honour for his memory , Aenobarbus was none of the Parricides , but condemned by malicious Iudges , when not conscious of the conspiracy . And if we think him unworthy of favour for being a Friend to Brutus , we must have a care lest we make all Men our Enemies . The peace was made too with Pompey not with design to quarrel with you , but that if you made War upon Anthony , he might have him for an Associate , and if you did not , to reconcile you together , as being a Man you can impeach with no crime . In this too , you are in the fault ; for had there been no motion of War in Italy , they durst not have sent Deputies to Anthony . Thereupon Caesar pursuing his complaints , said , 'T was Manius , Fulvia and Lucius made War upon me and Italy , and never durst Pompey before with his Forces attempt the Coasts till he was encouraged to it by Anthony . Not only encouraged , said Cocceius , but commanded , for I will hide nothing from you : he will with his Fleet invade the rest of Italy , now destitute as it is of Shipping , unless you make peace . Whereto Caesar , who had not without reflections listened to this discourse of Cocceius : said , However , Pompey has but little to brag of , being repulsed from Thuria . Hereupon Cocceius hav●●g now a full insight of their controversies , made mention of Fulvia's death , how not enduring her Husband's displeasure , she fell sick , and her Distemper increasing by a continual melancholy , that Anthony was so unkind as not to visit her in her sickness , it had hastened her end . And now she is dead , said he , there needs nothing more than that you explain your mutual suspicions to one another . Caesar mollified by this discourse of Cocceius , made him his Guest for that day , who entreated him as the younger to write to Anthony his elder : he denyed writing to his Enemy , from whence he had received no Letters , but complained that his Mother whom he had always so perfectly honoured , as his Kinswoman , had fle● out of Italy , as if she could not have commanded him as if he had been her own Son ; so under this pretence Caesar wrote to Iulia. As Cocceius was going out of the Camp many Centurions discovered to him the mind of the Army , who with all the rest told this likewise to Anthony , that he might understand what a War he was about to engage himself in if he made not peace with Caesar. Wherefore he advised him to remand Pompey , who wasted Italy , into Sicily , and to send Aenobarbus into some other part , till new Leagues were made . To this Iulia his Mother joyning her prayers and intreaties ; there was nothing stood in the way but the shame Anthony feared he should be exposed to , if the Peace not succeeding he should again be forced to have recourse to Pompey's assistance ; but his Mother putting him in hopes , confirmed by Cocceius partaker of Caesar's privacies , Anthony consented , caused Pompey to return to Sicily , promising to take care of all matters agreed on between them , and sending Aenobarbus Governour into Bithynia ; which as soon as Caesar's Army knew , they chose Deputies to go to both Generals , whom they besought to refrain from accusing each other ; for they were not made choice of to judge , but to reconcile them ; so that making Cocceius Friend to both for Arbitrator , and nominating Pollio for Anthony , and Maecenas for Caesar , they decreed a mutual oblivion for all past offences , and perfect friendship for the future . And because Marcellus , Husband to Octavia Caesar's Sister , was lately dead , the authors of the peace desired Caesar to give his Sister in marriage to Anthony : she was soon promised , with happy auguries , for these accommodations were atttended with universal acclamation of both Armies , with vows for their prosperity , and continued rejoycings , which held all that day and the next night . Then Caesar and Anthony made a new division of the Roman Empire , setling for the bounds of eithers Dominion Scodran a Town in Illyria , which seemed seated in the Center of the Adriatick Gulf ; from whence Eastward as far as the Euphrates all the Provinces and Islands were to be under the command of Anthony ; and Caesar was to have all Westward as far as the Ocean , except Africa which was left to Lepidus under the same conditions he had received it from Caesar. They agreed likewise that Caesar should make War with Pompey , if some change happened not , and Anthony against the Parthians to revenge Crassus's death ; that Aenobarbus should be received into league by Caesar , on the same conditions Anthony had before granted him . And that both Generals might have equal power to raise Soldiers in Italy . In these Heads consisted the last league between Caesar and Pompey : soon after which they sent away their Friends to dispatch urgent Affairs , Anthony sent Ventidius into Asia to oppose the attempts of the Parthians and the young Labienus , who being joyned with them , infested Syria as far as Ionia , taking the advantage of the Civil Wars . But how Labienus and the Parthians were punished , we have ●it in the Book of the Parthians War. About the same time , Menodorus Pompey's Admiral again drew out of Sardinia Helenus one of Caesar's Lieutenants , which was the main reason of Caesar's being so incensed , that he would not admit of Anthony's intermission to reconcile him with Pompey . Afterwards being returned to the City , the Nuptials were solemnised , and Anthony put Manius to death for exasperating Fulvia against Cleopatra , and making her the author of so many mischiefs . He likewise discovered to Caesar how Salvidienus , who commanded the Army in Gallia Narbonensis , would have revolted to him , and to that purpose had sent an express to him at the Siege of Brundusium : all Men did not much applaud him for it , but he revealed this secret to shew his frankness and the reality of his reconciliation : Caesar forthwith sent command to Salvidienus to make haste to him , as if he had something of importance to communicate , after which he would send him back to the Army ; but at his arrival reproaching him with his treachery , he put him to death , and gave his Army , being jealous of it , to Anthony . Mean while , the People were much oppressed with Famine ; for the Merchants could bring nothing from the East , for fear of Pompey and Sicily , nor from the West , because Sardinia and Corsica were in the possession of Pompey too . Nor out of Africa , because of the Enemies Ships cruising in the open Sea ; wherefore the People attributing the cause of their want of Bread to the division of those who commanded , continually reviled them , urged them to make peace with Pompey . But when thus neither they could not incline Caesar to it , Anthony counselled him to hasten the War to remedy the present distress : but because there was no Money to make the preparation , they made an Edict by which Masters were taxed in twenty five Sesterces for every Slave they had ( the like whereof had been before in the War with Cassius ) and withal a certain part to be payed out of new Inheritances . The People enraged , tore down this Edict whereever it was fixed up , growing furious , that after the treasury was exhausted , the Provinces drained dry , and Italy ruined by continual Imposts and Confiscations , the Citizens should be taxed for what they had yet left , and that not to employ in foreign Wars , where the Honour of the Empire might lie at stake , but to revenge particular Mens quarrels , and increase their power , to which they were mounted by Proscriptions and Murders , and for which the People were fain to suffer Famine and Misery . They gathered together by Troops , railing in the Streets , throwing Stones at those who would not joyn with them , and threatening to plunder and set fire on their Houses , till at length the whole multitude was got into a Body . Caesar going with his Guards and some Friends to appease them , and give them reasons for what he had done , as soon as they saw him they let fly their Stones , and though he stirred not , but stood their Blows , yet they had no reverence nor respect to him ; of which Anthony having notice , ran speedily to his relief , as he came up the Via Sacra none threw Stones at him , because he was disposed to make Peace with Pompey , they only warned him to be gone ; but when that prevailed not , the Stones flew likewise about his Ears . Whereupon he sent for the Soldiers who were without the City , and when the People forbore not their violences , the Soldiers having encompassed them on both sides came up the cross Streets upon them in the place , and in the great Street , charging the first he met with , who not able to flie because of the Crowd , and not being in a posture of defence , the Streets were soon filled with dead and wounded Men , and the Windows with cryes and lamentations . Thus Anthony hardly escaping himself , withdrew Caesar from manifest danger , and brought him to his House . The multitude being put to flight , they commanded the Soldiers to cast the Corps into Tiber , not to expose the sad spectacle to the Citizens view , but this caused a far greater affliction , when they beheld them carried away with the stream , or stripped by the Soldiers , among whom were mingled several Brokers , who carried away those were best clad , as if they had belonged to their Family . However , this mischief at length had an end , but not the multitudes hate and malice to these Men , nor yet the Famine which the miserable People underwent with groans and tears . Anthony hereupon gave advice to Libo's Friends to invite him out of Sicily , to rejoyce with his Relations , and possibly do a work of greater importance , promising to be security for his person . They presently wrote to him , nor did Pompey at all detain him . In his Voyage he landed in an Island formerly called Pithicusa , and at present Aenario , which as soon as the People heard of , they again assembled , beseeching Caesar with tears in their eyes to send a Pass-port to Libo who came with Proposals of Peace , which though with seeming unwillingness he granted . That done the multitude ran to Mutia , Pompey's Mother , threatening to burn her if she did not go to her Son , and dispose him to a Peace . Libo perceiving their Enemies not so hot against them as formerly , desired a conference between the Generals , to the end they might compose all matters between themselves , which after the Peoples earnest prayers had obtained , Caesar and Anthony went to Baiae . Pompey's Friends all with one voice advised him to Peace , except only Menodorus , who wrote to him from Sardinia , that he ought rather now to make War , or at least temporize , whilst Famine fought for them , that when they judged it fit to conclude a Peace , they might do it on more advantageous conditions , he likewise warned him to have a care of Murcus , who counselled him to make Peace only for the advancement of his particular fortune ; wherefore Pompey , who was before jealous of Murcus's experience and authority broke now utterly with him , and no longer took his counsel in any thing : so Murcus in discontent retired to Syracusa , where perceiving some of Pompey's Guards that followed him by his orders , he in their presence railed at and reviled him , this hastened his end ; for Pompey having corrupted one of his Tribunes , and one of his Centurions , sent People to slay him , giving out that he was murdered by his Slaves , whom they hanged , to give the more credit to the cheat . However , after what had happened to Bithynicus , Men easily believed this second attempt committed on the person of a Man famous for his experience in War , a constant Friend to Pompey's Faction from the very beginning , who had done him signal service in Spain , and of his own accord came to him in Sicily . After his death all Pompey's Friends exhorted him to Peace , accusing Menodorus of being in love with Command , considering more his own than his Masters interest , finding it profitable to govern a Province with an Army ; so Pompey embarqued for Aenaria with many choice Ships , and himself on a most beautiful Galley of six Banks ; and thus in great state came sailing towards the Evening by Puteoli , in view of the Enemy . As soon as day next Morning appeared , they drove Piles into the Sea , at some distance one from the other , and thereon laid two Bridges , upon one of which to the Land-side mounted Caesar and Anthony , and Pompey and Libo on the other , which was separate on the first by a small interval of water ; so that without speaking aloud they could hardly hear each other , Pompey pretended to be Associate in the Empire , in the room of Lepidus ; and the others would only grant him the liberty to return to Rome , so they parted without doing any thing : yet their Friends kept on foot the Negotiation , making divers Propositions on the one part and the other ; Pompey in behalf of the Proscripts had fled to him for refuge , demanded that such as were culpable , or Abettors of Caesar's Murder might be in security in their Exile , and that the others might with Honour be recalled into the City , and put into possession of their Estates : upon this demand Famine , and the People urging for Peace , Anthony and Caesar agreed that they might redeem from the new Possessors a fourth part of their Estates only , and they wrote to them about it , as supposing they would be therewith contented , and indeed so they were , for they began now to stand in fear of Pompey , instructed by Murcus his misfortune , going therefore to him , and perswading him to Peace , he rent his Robe , saying , he was betrayed by those for whom he had exposed himself , and calling by name Menodorus as the sole Man worthy of Command , and the only Friend he had . At length by the instigation of Mutia his Mother , and Iulia his Wife , they met again only they three on a little Eminence , encompassed on all sides by the Sea , about which they had placed Guards with Ships for their common security . Here they agreed to these Conditions ; That all War should cease between them , both by Sea and Land , that there should be a free trade and commerce in all places , that Pompey should withdraw all his Garrisons out of Italy , that he should harbour no more Fugitives , that his Ships should cruise no more on the Italian Coasts ; that he should have the command of Sicily , Sardinia and Corsica , with the other adjacent Isles for so long as Anthony and Caesar held the Sovereign Power , but with condition of sending to Rome what Corn those Islands ought to the Citizens , and that besides all this he should have the Peloponnesus ; that being absent he might exercise the charge of Consul by one of his Friends , and should be received into the Colledge of the High Priests ; that all persons of Quality might return to the City except the Conspirators who had been condemned by publick sentence ; that the Goods of all those fled to Pompey without being proscribed should be restored , except the Moveables ; and for the Proscripts that they should have a sourth part ; that all who had served under Pompey should be rewarded , if Slaves with Freedom , and if Freemen , when they had served the time appointed by Law , with the same recompences as the Veterans of Caesar and Anthony received . These were the Articles , which after being ingrossed and signed , were sent to Rome to be deposited in the hands of the Vestals . This done , they by lot feasted each other ▪ Pompey began , who laying his Galley side to the Rock therein received his Guests ; the days following Anthony and Caesar treated him , pitching Tents on the same Rock , with pretence that the Feast might be distributed better to the Shore , but perhaps that their mirth might be more secure ; for there was nothing remitted of the useal care , both the Ships were in their stations , and the Guards at their Posts , and the Guests themselves had Daggers under their Robes . 'T is reported , that Menodorus , when they feasted in the Galley , sent to advise Pompey , that taking this advantage of his Enemies , he should revenge the wrongs his Father and Brother had suffered , and recover the authority they had taken from his Father , and he would be answerable that not one should escape out of the Ships . But Pompey made him an answer wo●shy his Birth and the present Affair : Would to God , said he , Menodorus ●ould have done this without me ; for perjury may become him , but never Pompey . At this Supper ●ompey's Daughter , Neice to Libo , was contracted to Marcellus , Nephew to Anthony , Caesar's Sister 's Son. The day following Consuls were designed for four years ; first of all Anthony and Libo , but to Anthony with leave to make a Substitute , then Caesar and Pompey , then Aenobarbus and Sosius , and lastly Caesar and Anthony again , who being now to be Consuls together the third time , it was hoped they would restore the ancient Administration of the Common-wealth . Things thus concluded on , they departed , Pompey by Sea to Sicily , and Caesar and Anthony by land to Rome . Upon the news of the Peace an universal joy was spread through the City and all Italy , Men were transported to see themselves delivered from an intestine War , from being often picked out , and forced to go , from the insolency of the Garrisoris , from the ●●ight of Slaves , from the wasting of their Lands , and lying fallow of their Fields , but above all from Famine , which began to grow insupportable : wherefore whereever the Generals passed , Sacrifices were made to them as to the Savlours of their Country . And the City had prepared a magnificent entry , had they not rather chose to go in by night , that they might not put the Citizens to charge . All shared in this general joy , save only those who were possessed of any Lands of the banished , which , by the Treaty were to be restored , for they believed they should have but ill Neighbours of them , and that upon all occasions they would seek their destruction . And indeed all the Fugitives who had hitherto followed Pompey , except●●only a very few , after having taken their leave of him at Puteoli , embarqued and came for Rome , at whose arrival the People conceived a new joy , which tey made appear by those Acclamations wherewith they entertained so many illustrious persons , beyond all hopes returned to their Country . After this Caesar marched into Gaul , where there were happened some Commotions ; and Anthony disposed his Affairs to go against the Parthians . In the first place he caused the Senate to approve not only what he had done , but whatever he should do for the future , sent away his Lieutenants into all parts , and disposed what else he thought fit at pleasure . Then he gave Kingdoms to several , upon condition of paying Tribute . To Darius Son of Pharnaces and Grandson to Mithridates the Kingdom of Pontus : to Herod Idumea and Samaria : to Amintas Pisidia : to Polemon part of Cilicia : and in short , to many others other Nations which he erected into Kingdoms . As for the Army that was to winter with him , that he might accustom them both to the profits and exercises of War , he sent one part of them into the Country of the Parthians a Nation of Illyria , neighbouring upon Epidamnum , formerly very affectionate to Brutus : and another Party into the Country of the Dardanians , who are another People of Illyria used to make Inroads into Macedon , and gave orders to the rest to tarry for him in Epire , that he might have them all about him , being resolved himself to winter at Athens . He likewife sent Furnius into Africa to cause Sextius's four Legions to march against the Parthians ; for as yet he understood not that Lepidus had taken them from Sextius . Things thus ordered , he spent this Winter at Athens with Octavia , in the same manner as he had done the former with Cleopatra at Alexandria , all his business being only to look upon the Letters brought him from the Army , he laid aside his Imperial Robe , cloathing himself again in the Attick Cloak and Hose , having no Guards at his Gate , and walking through the City like a private person , without any Ensigns of his Dignity , and accompanied only with two Friends and two servants , with whom he went to the Schools to hear Disputes and Orations ; he likewise supped the Winter after the Greek manner , having always Greeks in his company , and assisting at their Ceremonies , to the great content of Octavia , of whom he was very fond ; for he was naturally inclined to the love of Women . But Winter being past , he seemed no more the same Man , he resumed the Imperial Habit , and took the Ensigns of his authority , his Gates seemed now as it were besieged with Lictors , Officers and Guards , to beget an awe of his power , he gave audience to Embassadors , whom before he would not admit , administred justice to private persons , and sent for Ships from all parts , and made a mighty noise with his preparations . Whilst he was busied in these things , there happened some disturbances of the Peace between Caesar and Pompey , for what certain causes not known , but those that publickly appeared were these , Anthony had quitted the Peloponnesus to Pompey on condition he should pay what the Peloponnesians ought , or promise to pay it , or else give some time for the recovery of it ; but Pompey would not receive it in on these terms , thinking the Province quitted to him with all its debts ; wherewith , through discontent , ( as Caesar said ) or through infidelity , or out of envy to others who had great Armies , or because he trusted Menodorus , who said they had not made a Peace but a Truce , he prepared again and fitted out a Fleet , and in a speech to his Army told them , there was more need than ever of new preparations . He likewise encouraged Pyrates underhand to infest the Seas , so that little or no remedy was brought to the Famine in the City , and the comfortless People cryed out , that by this Peace they had not redressed any of their miseries , but only added a fourth person to the Tyranny . Hereupon some Pyrates being taken , Caesar caused them to be brought to the wrack , where they confessed they were set on by Pompey , which Caesar made known to the People ; he wrote about it likewise to Pompey , who stoutly denying it , made his complaints about the Peloponnesus . But some Noble Men that were about Pompey perceiving that he always followed the the counsel of his Freed Men , corrupted some of them , either of their own free motion , or for Caesar's sake , to incense Pompey against Menodorus as a Man commanding his Master . They were easily drawn to do this , out of the envy they bore this powerful Favourite , so they soon begot in Pompey an aversion to Menodorus . It happened that at the same time Philadelphus Caesar 's Freed Man came to Menodorus to buy Corn , and Mycilius ; Menodorus confident went to Rome to treat with Caesar about his revolt , to whom he offered Sardinia , Corsica , three Legions and many of his Friends : whether Philadelphus had procured Caesar this good fortune , or else it proceeded from Pompey's disgusts of Menodorus , he made difficulty of accepting it , yet did it , judging the Peace already broken . He dispatched forthwith to Anthony at Athens to desire him to come by an appointed day to Brundusium , to confe● with him about this War , he caused long Ships to be brought from Ravenna , and sent in all haste for his Army out of Gaul with all its stores of warlike Furniture , one part of which he sent to Brundusium , and the other to Puteoli , resolved to invade Sicily on both sides , if Anthony approved it : Anthony came at the same time prefixed with a slender Train , but not finding Caesar there , would not stay , whether he approved not this War undertaken agaisnt solemn Leagues , whether he were not pleased to see the great preparations of Caesar , ( for being Competitors for Empire , they were always jealous of each other ) or whether he was frightned by a prodigy , for one of those who were upon the Guard about his Quarters , was found eaten up by Beasts , all but the Face , as if that had been left to know him by , without ever so much as crying out , or the least knowledge of those that slept by him . All that could be discovered , was , that they of Brundusium said , that in the Morning they saw a Wolf come out from among the Tents . However , Anthony wrote to Caesar he ought not to break the peace , and threatned to clap Menodorus in Irons as his Fugitive Slave , for he had been Slave to Pompey the Great , whose Goods Anthony bought under the Spear by right of War. Yet Caesar sent Men into the Islands of Sardinia and Corsica to take possession of them from Menodorus , and caused Forts to be built upon all the Coasts of Italy to hinder Pompey from making any spoil , giving orders for building other Ships at Ravenna , and sending for a powerful Army that was in Illyria , and when Menodorus came to him , from one enfranchised made him absolutely free , by giving him the Command of the Fleet he brought with him , yet but in quality of Lieutenant to Calvisius his Admiral . Though things were thus well disposed , yet he would make greater preparations before he began the War , complaining of Anthony , that he had not staid for him : however , he gave order to Cornisicius to bring what Ships he had in readiness from Ravenna to Tarentum ; in his passage there arose a furious Tempest , in which there yet perished only the Admiral , built on purpose for Caesar himself , which was made an Omen of what was to happen , for most men thought this War renewed by the violation of the Treaty ; to remove which suspicion , Caesar wrote to the Roman People , and spoke in person to the Army , telling them Pompey had broke the League , by infesting the Sea with Pyrates , which was evident , both by confession of the Pyrates themselves , and of Menodorus , of which Antonius was not yet ignorant , and thefore delivered not up to him the Peloponnesus . When all his preparations were in a readiness , he embarqued at Tarentum to go and invade Sicily on one side , whilst Calvisius , Sabinus and Menodorus , who set sail from Etruria , invested it on the other ; and the Land Army marched towards Rhegium with wonderful diligence . Pompey perceived not that Menodorus had revolted from him to Caesar , till he came before Sicily . However , seeing himself assailed on both sides , he resolved to expect Caesar at Messina , and opposed against Calvisius and Menodorus a great Fleet under the Command of Menecrates his Freed Man , who out of mutual emulation was a mortal Enemy to Menodorus . Menecrates comes out to Sea , presenting himself about Evening to the Enemy , who retired into a Gulf above Cuma , where they anchored that night , and he steered his course towards the Island of Aenaria . As soon as it was day , the Enemy coasting about the Bay , drawn up in form of a Crescent , for fear of being broken , Menecrates appeared in sight , and made towards them ; but seeing they would not be drawn off from the Shore-side , and that he could not do what he designed , with a fierce charge he drove them a ground ; so with their sterns ashore , and their Prows to Seaward , they lay upon their defence in such manner , that it was easie for the Enemy to come and give them a shock , and then tacking about to stand off to Sea , and so return again upon them with fresh and fresh Ships , they had likewise the Rocks to struggle with , on which many stuck so fast , that neither moving Head nor Stern , it seemed like a kind of Sea-fight against a Land Force , one of which could neither flie , nor the other pursue . Mean while Menodorus and Menecrates having discovered each other , leaving the rest of the Fight with mutual shouts and fury begin an assault , and in all appearance which of these two got the better would carry the Victory for his Party . In the charge they met so fiercely , that both Ships were disabled , Menodorus lost his * Beak-head , and Menecrates Oars were broken . At length , having cast their Graplings on Board , they lashed their Ships fast together , and began a Fight , as if on dry ground , and nothing was wanting , either of alacrity or dexterity to gain the Victory , they made use of all sorts of Arms , Arrows , Stones , Darts , and cast Planks from Ship to Ship to board each other ; but because Menodorus's Ship was the tallest , it was much easier for his Men to board the other , and the Darts they threw fell with more violence and execution . At last many being slain , and almost all the rest wounded , Menodorus had his Arm pierced through with a Dart , which was soon drawn out ; but Menecrates being struck into the Thigh with a Barbed Iron Javelin , made after the Spanish Fashion , which could not easily be drawn out , he became unable to do more , yet still with his voice he encouraged his Men , till his Ship being taken , he threw himself over-board ; Menodorus fastening his Prize to his Poop towed it into the Road , and was all he could do that day . This was done on the Left Wing . On the Right Wing which fought against the Enemies Left , Calvisius cut off some of Menecrates's Ships from the rest of the Squadron , and pursued them out to Sea : but Democrates another of Pompey's Freed Men charging the rest of Calvisius's Ships , put some of them to flight , and drove the rest upon the Rocks where they were beat to pieces , and the Men forced to cast themselves into the Sea , and those which remained whole he had burnt , had not Calvisius returning from the Chase of the Enemy , and bringing along with him some of his Ships that had fled , saved one of them . Night coming on , each party retreated to the same places where they rode the Night before , and so ended this Sea-Fight wherein Pompey had much the better . Yet Demochares was so much concern'd for Menecrates's death , which he esteemed a mighty loss ( for Menedorus and Menecrates were two of Pompey's principal Officers at Sea ) that he left all , and steered his course directly towards Sicily , as if he had not only lost Menecrates and one Vessel , but the whole Fleet. As for Calvisius , as long as he thought Demochares would return to him he kept his station , being in no condition to fight , for his best Ships were sunk , and the rest disabled ; but when he heard his Enemy was gone for Sicily , he refitted his Ships , and held on his course , keeping the Shore close aboard , and not so much as crossing over any Bay. On the other side , Caesar being come from Tarentum to Rhegium with a great Fleet and a mighty Army met Pompey near Messina , who had but forty Ships ; wherefore his Friends advised him not to let slip this opportunity , but to assault these few with his whole Navy , now in such good order , before more Ships came to Pompey , but he would not hearken to their counsel , expecting Calvisius , and not thinking it prudence to expose himself to danger , whilst he expected greater Forces . Mean while , Demochares coming to Messina , Pompey gave him and Apollophanes , another of his Freed Men , the Command of the Fleet instead of Menecrates and Menedorus ; and Caesar understanding the loss he had suffered near Cuma , set forward through the Strait to go meet Calvisius , having got through the better part , as he was passing by the place called Stylida to turn about the Rock of Sylla , Pompey coming out of Messina first fell upon his Rear , and after came up with the rest of the Fleet to provoke Caesar to give him Battel ; and though Caesar's Ships were sorely infested , yet they stirred not from about the Admiral , he having forbid it , whether he durst not fight in the Strait , or whether he was firm to the resolution of not fighting without Calvisius , he only gave them orders to get close under Shore , and there coming to an Anchor defend themselves from the Forecastles , if any came to assault them . But Demochares coming with two Ships to charge each Ship of Caesar's , put them all into trouble and disorder , so that some were split against the Rocks others falling foul of each other , sunk ; and in short , many perished most cowardly , for in the same manner as at the Battel at Cuma they stuck fast , whilst the Enemies charging , and then falling off , oppressed them in a strange manner , nor was fortune wanting to assist the Enemy : Caesar himself in this confusion leaped out upon the Rocks , where he received those that saved themselves by swimming , and led them himself to the next Mountains . But Cornificius and the rest of the Captains encouraging one another , without their General 's order , cut their Cables , and went out to Sea to charge the Enemy , judging it better to die fighting , than thus to be exposed to Blows without any defence . Cornisicius first of all with a dangerous boldness clapped on board the Admiral Ship of Demochares , and took her , forcing him to leap into another . Whilst in this Fight a world of Men perished , Calvisius and Menodorus appeared , coming with full Sails , not towards Caesar's People , who were either cast on shore , or engaged at Sea , but towards Pompey's , who being far off from Land , as soon as they saw them , retreated , for tired , they durst not engage fresh Men , and besides , 't was almost night ; yet the chance was happy for those yet in danger . Night coming on , many deserted their Ships , and fled to the Mountains , where they kindled many Fires for Signals to those yet at Sea , so they spent the night without meat , without sleep , and in want of all things , yet they comforted themselves with the presence of Caesar , who no better supplyed than they , went from place to place , exhorting them to have patience till Morning . They knew not yet Calvisius was so nigh , and had no hopes in their own Ships , forsaken because of the Wrack ; but by good fortune the thirteenth Legion , which had taken their March over the Mountains , and was not far off , having heard of the disaster , by craggy ways making towards the Fires , found their General and those with him hungry and weary . The Soldiers took what care they could of their companions , and the Officers forthwith brought their General ( left without any of his Houshold Servants dispersed in the tumult of the Night ) to a Tent there pitched , whence sending all about to give notice he was safe , news was brought him that Calvisius was arrived , and so unexpectedly refreshed with this second good tydings , he took some repose . As soon as it was day , casting his eyes upon the Sea , he saw Ships flaming , others burnt , and others half burnt , others floating upon the Sea in the midst of pieces of Wracks , Masts , Sails and Yards , and many that remained , sorely shattered near the Shore ; wherefore ordering Calvisius's Fleet to come near , he took care for necessaries to patch up such Ships as yet might be made serviceable , while the Enemy gave them leisure , who were retreated , either out of fear of Calvisius , or because they had rather fight him in open Sea. While things were in this condition , about Noon rose a Wind from the South , which soon began to make the Waves roar in a Sea naturally moved with little wind . Pompey was now safe in the Harbour of Messina ; but Caesar's Ships on a Lee shore , craggy Rocks , and without any Port , were either dashed against the Rocks , or against one another , besides wanting many necessary Tacklings , they were not easie to govern . Menodorus therefore fearing lest the wind should yet every hour grow fresher , got out at first into the open Sea , and came to an Anchor , because in deep water the Waves broke less , and not so violently , and with the force of Oars he eased his Cables , lest his Anchors should give way : some others imitated him , but the greater part imagining the Storm would soon be over , as is usual in the Spring , moor'd their Ships with an Anchor to Sea , and another to the Shore , and with Booms kept them off from falling foul of each other : but the wind raging more and more , all fell into confusion and disorder , for their Cables breaking , they either fell foul or run ashore one after another ; several cries and lamentations and howlings were mixed with Commands and Exhortations , which were only uttered to deaf people , there was now no difference between the Pilot and the Sailer , neither for industry , skill , nor obedience . They perished all alike , whether they stayed in their Ships , or leaped over-board , they were killed by the pieces of Timber which the Waves beat against the Ships ; for all the Sea was floating with the Wrack of the Ships , and with Bodies some dead , and some living , of which , if any swum to Shore , they were miserably beat in pieces among the Rocks , but when the Sea began to swell with a contrary wind , as it ordinarily happens in this Strait , new terrours seised these people who were not accustomed to it , and their Ships tossed now this way , and then the other , fell foul , do all they could ; besides towards the Evening , the wind doubled its violence , to double their grief by making them perish in the dark ; so that all Night long the air was filled with dreadful Shouts and Crys . Those upon the Shore ran up and down calling their Friends they thought engaged in the Shipwrack by name , and when they answered them not , believed them lost , and wept : others lifting their Heads above the Waves , called to their Friends on Shore to help them , but there was no manner of way to assist them ; for as it was dangerous for those staid in the Ship , or leaped into the Sea , so it was no less upon the Shore side , because of the Waves driven up by the Winds , which all that came near were fearful to be carried away with . Thus by an extraordinary effect of the Tempest those who were near Land , feared the Land , and yet durst no● go farther off to Sea , than to secure themselves from beating in peices against the Rocks ; for the place narrow by nature , the difficulty of the passage , the tumbling of the Waves , the Whirlwinds caused by the circumjacent Hills , and the swallowing Whirlpool by the fierceness of the Current suffered them not to stay in one place , nor yet to retire back , besides the horrour of an extreme dark night added still to their affliction . Thus they perished without seeing 〈◊〉 another , some crying out , others silently expecting death , and others through despair hastening it , for the expectation is but an addition of pain ; and now they were all out of hopes of any safety , when on a sudden towards break of day the wind began to duller , and about Sun-rising there was little or none , yet the Sea still continued in a rage . The Inhabitants of the Country remembred not to have even seen so furious a Tempest . Thus the greatest part of Caesar's Ships and Men perished , and he besides the loss sustained in the first Sea-Fight , having received these two afflictions one in the neck of the other , retreated the same night with all haste to * Vibone , by the Mountain Way , not enduring longer to look on that misfortune to which he could apply no remedy . From thence he wrote to all his Friends , and all his Commanders to repair speedily to him , for fear lest , as it ordinarily befalls the unfortunate , some new design should be laid against him , he likewise sent all the Land Forces he had with him along the Coasts of Italy , for fear lest Pompey puffed up with this success should make some attempt ; but he thought nothing of it , no , nor so much , as when the Sea was still , of falling upon the remainder of the Shipwrack , neither while they lay there , nor when they were upon departure . On the contrary , he suffered them to gather together whatever they could save of Ships or Rigging , and make a safe retreat before the wind to Vibone , whether he thought he had beat them sufficiently , or that he knew not how to make use of his advantage ; or else , as we have said el●ewhere , was cow-hearted upon an Assault , and content only to defend himself , Caesar had not above half his Ships left , and those but in ill condition , yet leaving Forces to guard them , he went much troubled in mind into Campania , for he had no more Ships , nor time to build any , though he stood in great need of them , the Famine growing sharp , and the people crying out incessantly for peace , and detesting this War , as undertaken contrary to a solemn League ; besides , he wanted Money , which was scarce at Rome . The Citizens would pay nothing , nor permit any to be raised on them . At length , being very politick in the conduct of his own Affairs , he dispatched Maecenas to Anthony , well instructed to clear all new differences might have happened between them , and to draw him to be his Associate in the War , which , if it succeeded not , he resolved to transport his Legions into Sicily upon Ships of Burthen , and there fight Pompey by Land , without any more hazarding a Sea-fight . Whilst he was perplexing himself with these cares , news was brought him that Anthony had passed his word to serve him ; that Agrippa , his Lieutenant in Gaul had gained a great Victory against the Aquitains , and that his Friends and some Cities promised him Ships , which were already building ; whereupon taking heart , he began to make greater preparations than before . About the beginning of the Spring Anthony set Sail from Athens , and arrived at Tarentum with three hundred Sail , to assist Caesar according to his promise ; but Caesar having now changed his mind , would now stay till the Ships , building for him were in a readiness . And when he was urged to employ Anthony's Fleet , which was sufficient to put an end to this War , he excused himself that he was engaged in other Affairs : which made it apparent , he either had some new cause of quarrel with Anthony , or else scorn'd his assistance , contenting himself with his own Forces . Though Anthony was offended at this proceeding , yet he staid still in the same place , and sent to him once more ; for whereas his Fleet lay at a great charge , and he stood in more need of Italian Soldiers for the Parthian War , he had thoughts of changing his Fleet for Legions . Though by the League each had power of raising Men in Italy ; but because it was fallen to the others division , he imagined it would be more difficult for him . Wherefore Octavia her self came to Caesar to be as it were Arbitress between them . He told her , that being deserted by Anthony , he had been in danger of losing his life in the Sicilian Strait . She answered , that had been already discoursed and declared to Maecenas . He then objected that Anthony had sent Callias his Freed Man to Lepidus to make a League together against him . To which she answered , that to her knowledge , Callias was sent to Lepidus to treat a Match ; for Anthony being about to go to the Parthian War , would before his departure have his Daughter married to Lepidus's Son , according to his promise . Octavia affirming this , and Anthony sending Callias to Caesar to torment him , if he pleased , and know the truth from his own mouth : he would not receive him , but sent word he would meet Anthony between * Metapontum and Tarentum , and discourse with him himself . Through the place appointed runs a River , called likewise Metapontum : and they both by chance arriving at the same time , Anthony lighting out of his Chariot , leaps alone into a little Skiff he found there , to go meet Caesar , confiding in him as his Friend ; Caesar emulating that Generosity , did the same ; so meeting in the middle of the River , they disputed a long time who should go to the other side ; at length Caesar prevailed , having resolved to go to Tarentum to see Octavia ; he therefore mounts with Anthony in his Chariot , lights at his Lodgings , and without any Guards , lies there all night . Anthony on the morrow repays him with the same confidence , so sudden were their changes , ambition of Empire raising reciprocal Jealousies , and the necessity of their Affairs obliging them to confide in each other . Caesar then put off the War against Pompey to the next year ; but Anthony not thinking fit longer to delay the War against the Parthians , they made an exchange , Anthony gave Caesar sixscore Ships , which he forthwith delivered him , and Caesar promised to send him twenty thousand Legionary Soldiers : Octavia likewise gratified her Brother with ten Galliots ( a sort of Vessel between a Galley and a Ship of Burthen ) which she begged of Anthony , and he in return gave a thousand chosen Men for Guards , which Anthony himself picked out . And because the time of the Triumvirate was near expired , they prolonged it for five other years , without staying for the suffrage of the People , so they parted , Anthony making with all diligence towards Syria , leaving Octavia , and a little Daughter they had , with her Brother . In the mean time , whether that Menodorus were naturally perfidious , or that he was fearful of Anthony , who had threatened him with Shakles as his Fugitive Slave , or were not rewarded to his expectation , or else moved with reproaches of his infidelity , which Pompey's other Freed Men ( after the death of Menecrates ) continually loaded him with , exhorting him to return to his duty , he demanded safe conduct , which being granted him , he returned into Pompey's service with seven Vessels , whilst Calvisius , Caesar's Admiral perceived nothing of it ; wherefore Caesar took away his Command , and gave it to Agrippa . After that Caesar's Fleet was finished , he purged it in this manner , Altars were erected in the Sea a little off the Shore , the Ships with all their Crews aloft in a profound silence ▪ ranked in order before them , the Priests sacrificed standing in the water , then placed the Victimes in a Pinnace , with which they rowed thrice round the Fleet , accompanied in other Boats by all the principal Commanders , all together praying , that if the Fleet were threatned with any misfortune , it might fall upon the Victimes , which after dividing in two , they cast one part into the Sea , and burnt the other on the Altars , whilst all the multitude made their Prayers . And this is the form the Romans use in the purgation of their Fleets . It had been resolved , that Caesar parting from Puteoli , Lepidus from Africa , and Taurus from Tarentum ▪ should invade Sicily with three several Fleets , to encompass the Enemy on three sides of the Island , East , West and South ; and that to this end , Caesar should give notice to the others what day he would embarque , which was appointted on the tenth of the Summer Solstice , which the Romans call the Calends of the Month formerly called Quintilis , and since named Iuly in the Honour of the first Caesar , which day he pitched upon , judging it would prove fortunate , because his Father had thereon been always victorious . As for Pompey , he opposed to Lepidus Plenius with one Legion , and store of other Infantry at the point of Lilybaeum , fortified the Sea Coasts of the Island to the East and West , and more particularly the Islands of Lipari and * Cossyra , lest they should prove Ports of Retreat , Cossyra to Lepidus , and Lipari to Caesar , from whence they might at all times assault Sicily . All his best Forces he rendezvouzed at Messina , that they might be in a readiness to march where-ever there should be occasion . The two Chieftains being in this manner provided , and the first day of Iuly come , Caesar's Party all embarqued about break of day . Lepidus set sail out of Africa with a thousand Vessels of Burthen , and seventy Galleys , twelve Legions , five thousand Numidian Horse , and all things necessary for their subsistence . Taurus from Tarentum with one hundred and two Ships , of the hundred and thirty Anthony had left Caesar the Rowers of the rest being dead of the Plague the last Winter . And Caesar , from Puteoli , having first sacrificed in the Admiral , and thrown the Entrails into the Sea , that the winds might be fair , Neptune propitious , the Sea calm , and all favourable to him against his Father's Murderers . Some Ships went before to ●ound the depth of Water , and Appius with good Forces brought up the Rear . The third day after their embarquing it blew very hard at South , and several of Lepidus's Vessels of Burthen foundred , yet he reached Sicily , where he besieged Plenius in Lilybaeum , and took several places , some by force , and some by surrender . Taurus as soon as it began to blow returned back to Tarentum . Appius as he doubled the Cape of Minerva lost one part of his Squadron , another part were driven upon the Flats , and the rest dispersed here and there with great loss . Caesar at the beginning of the Storm got to Anchor with all his Ships in the Gulf of Elaea in safety , all but only one Galley of six Oars to a Bank , which was cast away near the adjoyning Promontory , but the Wind on a sudden clapping about to the West , to which this Gulf lies open , they were sorely battered with the Tempest , for the Wind blowing right in , they could neither get-out , nor ride there . In vain they plyed their Oars , and in vain let drop their Anchors , they were driven upon the Rocks , or fell foul of one another , besides night coming on , made the danger much more dreadful . At length the storm being blown over , Caesar caused the dead to be buried , the wounded dressed , and cloathed those who had cast themselves into the Sea to save their lives , giving them other Arms , and immediately issued orders to refit his Fleet , as well as he could for the present , he had lost six great Ships , two and twenty lesser , and a great number of * Liburnicks . Thirty days it required besides to repair the damage this storm had done , and Summet was far advanced ; wherefore he found it convenient to put off the War till the next year . Mean while , because the People were put to hard shifts for want of Provisions , he presently caused his Ships to be drawn ashore to refit , sent those Seamen had escaped the storm to Taurus , who wanted them , and fearful lest this disaster should work some change in the minds of those who had not yet lost the memory of the great Pompey , he sent Maecenas to Rome , whilst himself went through all Italy from Colony to Colony , assuring the Veterans there was no fear of any thing , and then passed to Tarentum , to see in what condition Taurus's Fleet was , and thence to Vibone , where he encouraged his Legions , and hastened with such diligence his Naval Preparations , that in a short time he was ready to make a second attempt upon Sicily . Pompey not yet thinking fit to make any advantage of so many Shipwracks , was contented only to sacrifice to Neptune and Salacia , whose Son he suffered himself to be called , as perswaded the Enemy had not been thus twice battered by Tempest in Summer time , without divine assistance . 'T is likewise reported , that puffed up with this success , he changed his Coat of Arms , which was of Purple , and took Blew , as the adopted Son of Neptune . He hoped after so many losses Caesar would lie quiet ; but when he heard he had refitted his Fleet , and was ready to come into Sicily that very Summer , his heart failed him , thinking he had to deal with a Man whose courage was invincible , and whose treasure inexhaustible , yet he sent Menodorus with the seven Ships that he had brought him to discover in what readiness Caesar's Fleet were , and do what else he could . But he angry that he was not restored to the Command of the Fleet , and perceiving they trusted him with no more than his own seven Ships , because they had a jealousie of him , resolved once more to change sides . To this purpose imagining , that whatever happened , it would be for his advantage to do some brave and valiant action , he distributed all the Money he had among his companions , and having in three days come seventy five Furlongs , he falls like a Thunderbolt among the Guard-ships of Caesar's Fleet , where they were at work , then going off , and upon a sudden falling on again , he carried away sometimes two , and sometimes three , he engaged likewise either in their Ports , or upon the Sea , with several Ships loaden with Corn , some of which he sunk , others burnt , and took others , and in short , filled all the Coast with terrour and tumult , both Caesar and Agrippa being absent , the last gone into the Forest to provide Timber . So bold he grew ▪ that he came to an Anchor in a Shoal Bay , where he lay as if he had been fast in the Ouz , till the Enemies running down from the Mountains as to an assured Prey ; tacking about , he rowed off , laughing at , and deriding them , to the grief and astonishment of the whole Army . After he had thus made known of what importance it was to Caesar to have him for a Friend or Enemy , he gave liberty to a Senator , called Rebilus , who he had before taken , that he might go before and prepare matters , raising a report among his People , that they should ere long have a Fugitive of consequence , which was Vinidius Marcellus , an intimate Friend of Caesar's , whose affection he himself had gained , when he before quitted Pompey's service , and after that drawing near to the Enemy , and desiring to have some conference with Vinidius , in a certain Island , touching an Affair of Importance to both Parties . Having obtained it , when they were alone he told him , that when he left Caesar's Party to go to Pompey , he had been forced to it by the injuries he dayly received from Calvisius then Admiral ; but that now Agrippa had the Command of the Navy , he was ready to return to Caesar's service , of which he could not complain , provided Vinidius would bring him a safe conduct from Messala , who in Agrippa's absence commanded the Fleet , promising by some signal Action to repair his fault . However , till he had his safe Conduct , he must , to avoid suspicion , make War upon Caesar's Party as before . Messala at first scrupled the doing it , as dishonourable , yet at length he granted it , whether yielding to the necessities of the War , or before well informed of Caesar's mind , or that he foresaw he could not be displeased at it . So Menodorus once more changed Parties , and going to Caesar cast himself at his Feet , begging pardon for his fault , without telling what obliged him to commit it . Caesar pardoned him because of Messala's word passed to him , but gave orders narrowly to watch him , and permitted the Officers of his Galleys to go whither they pleased . Caesar's Fleet being now ready he came to Vibona , where he gave order to Messala to pass over into Sicily with two Legions to joyn Lepidus's Army , and that he should land in the Gulf against Tauromenia : he sent three likewise to Stylida , which is the very extremity of the Strait , to wait a fair opportunity , and commanded Taurus to sail about with his Fleet from Tarentum to the Promontory of Scyllace , which is directly opposite to Tauromenia . He came prepared to fight both on Sea and Land ; for his Land Army followed him , before whom marched his Horse , with orders to make discoveries from the Land , as the Liburnick Brigantines did at Sea. As he was advancing in this manner , Caesar came ; and after having seen him near Scyllace , and approved the order he kept , returned to Vibona : Pompey , as we have said , had placed good Garrisons in all places of the Island where any Forces might land , and kept his Fleet at Messina , ready to go and relieve who stood in need . Whilst these Preparations were made on both sides , Lepidus having sent for out of Africa for the remainder of his Forces , which consisted in four Legions , Papia , one of Pompey's Lieutenants met them in open Sea ; and whilst they staid for him as a Friend , gave them chace , they took them for the Ships Lepidus was to send to meet them ; and indeed he did send , but coming out too late , when the Ships of Burthen saw them , they took them for Enemies , and would not approach them , whereas now staying for Papia , some were taken , some burnt , some sunk , and others recovered Africa , of the four Legions two perished in the Sea , and if any Soldiers saved themselves by swimming , Tisienus , another of Pompey Lieutenants , caused them to be massacred as fast as they came on shore . The rest of the Army came either now or afterwards to Lepidus , and Papia returned to Pompey . Caesar with all his Fleet passed from Vibone to Strongyle , one of the five Aeolian Isles , and seeing on the Coast of Sicily great store of Forces at Pelora , Miles , and Tyndari , he believed Pompey was there in person , wherefore leaving Agrippa his Admiral in the Post , he returned to Vibone , and soon after joyned with Messala , with design to lay hold of the opportunity of Pompey's absence to surprise Tauromenia , and so fall upon him two several ways . Agrippa therefore , goes from Strongyle to Hiera , and driving out the Garrison takes the place , resolving next day to attempt * Miles , and Demochares the Admiral who lay there with forty Ships ; wherefore Pompey fearing Agrippa's success , sent other forty Ships from Messina to Demochares , under the Command of Apollophanes another of his Freed Men , who was followed by Papia with seventy others . Agrippa before day weighed with half his Ships , as if he were only to fight with Papia , whom he had some intelligence he might meet ; but when he saw Apollophanes's Fleet followed by another of seventy Sail , he sent presently to give notice to Caesar that Pompey was at Miles with the greatest part of his Naval Force , and placing himself in the middle of his great Ships , sent to the rest at Hiera with all speed to follow him . These two Ships thus magnificently equipped , and having Towers in Poop and Prow , being come up with each other , after with Signals given , and their Men encouraged to do well , charged with great violence , some stem and stem , and others standing off to gain their Enemies Broad-side , and fall on with greater terrour , great was the noise made by the Ships shocking against each other , and greater the Shouts of the Men. Pompey's Ships were middle sized , light , and easie to go about , and so much more active against the Enemy , and by their swiftness fit to take all advantages in boarding ; but Caesar's being greater and heavy , were of consequence much less nimble , but on the contrary , stronger , both to give the Shock , and abler to receive it . Caesar had the best Soldiers , and Pompey the most skilful Mariners ; wherefore these charged not right forwards upon Caesar's great Ships , but shearing by them , sometimes broke a whole Gang of Oars , and sometimes carried away their Rudders , and sometimes likewise suddenly bringing about , they charged them with their Beak Heads , giving no less a Shock than they received : but when Caesar's Ships could reach any of these light timbered Vessels , they pressed upon them so furiously with their Beak Heads , that they either staved them , or bored them through and through ; and if they came at any time to fight Board and Board , the great Ships miserably knocked them down with missile Arms thrown from aloft , and casting in their Grapnels , easily stopped them , so that the service being too hard to be born , the Adversary had no way to save themselves , but by leaping into the Sea , where Skiffs appointed for that purpose took them up . Mean while , Agrippa , whose main design was upon Papia's Ship , gave him so cruel a Shock in the Bow , that he sunk him , for he opened all his Kell , and those in his Fore-Castle presently fell , and the Water entring , all the lower Bank of Rowers were drowned , the rest upon Planks saved themselves by swimming : Papia , received into the next Ship , again renews the Fight . When Pompey , who from the top of a Mountain saw that his People could very hardly defend themselves , and that they never came near any of Caesar's Ships , but they lost Men , and that the rest in Agrippa's Fleet whom he left at Hiera were coming to his assistance , made a Signal for them to retreat , which by little and little they did , still fighting , but being close pressed upon , they fled , not into the Ports , but the Rivers Mouths , where the Mud and Sand brought down by the constant stream makes Shoal Water , wherefore Agrippa's Pilots advising him not to hazard his great Ships upon those Flats , he came to an Anchor in sight of them in the open Sea , as if he designed to attack them in the Night ; but his Friends admonishing him not to be ruled more by anger than reason , nor to over-harass the Soldiers by too great Labour and Watchings , nor yet to be too confident of the calmness of the Sea , he retreated towards the Evening , and Pompey's Ships got into Harbour . They lost in this Battel thirty of their Ships , and sunk five of Caesar's , besides many other losses which they as well as the Enemy sustained . Pompey commended them for having so well defended themselves , having to fight not against Ships but Walls , nor were his rewards less than if they had been victorious : he gave them hopes , that fighting in the Strait as their Light Ships would easier stem the Current , so they would certainly be victorious , promising withal to add somewhat to the heighth of their Ships . Such was the success of the Battel between Agrippa and Papia near Melazzo . After which Pompey judging what indeed was ▪ that Caesar was gone to Taurus's Camp , because he had a design upon Tauromenia , as soon as he had supped he set Sail for Messina , leaving at Melazzo a part of his Ships , to make Agrippa believe he was still there . Agrippa on the other side having given a little repose to his Men , sailed towards Tyndari , which had promised to surrender ; where he was received by the Inhabitants , but the Garrison defended it so generously , that they drove him thence , yet some other Towns revolting to him , received his Garrisons , and towards Evening he returned to the Fleet. Mean while , Caesar being well assured that Pompey was gone from Messina to Melazzo because of Agrippa , came from Scyllace to Leucopetra , from whence he resolved to pass by Night to Tauromenia ; but after he heard the success of the Sea-fight , he changed his mind , believing he need not conceal his embarquing , but boldly go on in broad day , for he imagined Pompey would not come far from Agrippa . Day then beginning to appear , he took a view from the Mountains as far as his sight could reach into the Sea , and spying none of the Enemies Ships he went on Board , loading his Ship with all the Soldiers he could stow ; and leaving the rest with Messala till the Ships returned to fetch them : being come near Tauromenia , he summoned the place , but the Garrison refusing to surrender , he passed beyond the River Onobola , and the Temple of Venus , and landed near Archigetes , where having made his prayers to the Gods , he encamped to besiege Tauromenia ; now Archigetes is a small Statue of Apollo , which the Naxians , when first sent a Colony into Sicily , dedicated . There as Caesar set foot on ground he fell , but soon got up again ; he was beginning to work upon the Circumvallation of the Camp when they saw Pompey coming with a great Fleet , to the astonishment of all the Army , who thought him quite ruined by Agrippa : along the Shore likewise came Horsemen , riding , striving in swiftness to out-pass the Fleet ; and in several parts were seen great Bodies of Foot. Caesar's People seeing themselves thus surrounded by three Armies , were utterly dismayed , Caesar himself was afraid , because he could not now have the assistance of Messala . The Horse first fell among Caesar's Men still employed in their Trenches . And if the Fleet and the Foot had come on at the same time , perhaps Pompey had gained an important Victory , but being unskilful in military Affairs , and ignorant of the fear their Enemies were in , loth to come to a Battel in the Evening , they retreated , the Fleet to the Promontory of Coccyna , and the Foot , who durst not lodge near Caesar's Camp , to the Town of Phoenissa , whilst the night following the lay quiet , the Caesarians fortified their Camp , but with extreme labour and watching had made themselves utterly unfit to fight ; they were three Legions , five hundred Horsemen without Horses , about a thousand light armed Foot , and two thousand Veteran Voluntiers , besides the Sea-Forces . Caesar's left with Cornificius all the Land Forces , with order to defend himself as well as he could , and before day himself embarqued , left he should likewise be shut in by Sea. He placed Titinius on the Right , and Cancius on the Left , and himself in a Brigantine went from one part of the Fleet to the other , exhorting all Men to do their best ; and after that ( as being in extremity of danger ) struck his Flag . Pompey presently coming to assault him , they charged though twice , and the Fight lasted till Night . But Caesar's Ships were many burnt and sunk , and many of them setting their small Sails , fled towards the Coast of Italy contrary to , and in contempt of Orders , some of Pompeys Ships pursued them , and soon putting them in disorder , took or burnt them as well as the rest , those that swum ashore were either slain or taken by Pompey's Horsemen , some few escaping to Cornificius's Camp , who sent only his light armed Foot to receive them ; for he did not think it convenient to go out with his Legions , in that ill posture wherein they were , whilst a Land Army of the Enemies lay so nigh , whom the success at Sea had pussed up , as is ordinary after Victory . Caesar rowed a great way in the night in a small Galley , deliberating with himself , whether he should endeavour to pass through the midst of his Enemies , and get again to Cornificius , or go to Messala . At length by good fortune he reached the Port of Abala , where he landed with one Esquire , destitute of Friends , Servants or Guards , whom some that were come up to the Mountains to see how things stood , found afflicted both in Body and Mind , whom changing from Boat to Boat that they might the better deceive the Enemy , they at length brought to Messala's Camp , which was not far distant . As soon as he got thither , before he would take any food , he dispatched a Brigantine to Cornificius , and sent to all parts of the Mountains to let those they found there know he was in safety , advertizing them to prepare to relieve Cornificius ; and he wrote to Cornificius that he would suddenly be with him , and bring him relief . After he had eat a little , and taken some small repose , he went by night to Stylida , convoyed by Messala to find out Carinas , who being ready to sail with three Legions , he gave him order to pass over to Lipari , and there stay for him ; and writ likewise to Agrippa , that considering the danger Cornificius was in , he should with all speed send to him Laronius with the best of his Forces . He likewise sent Mecaenas the second time to the City , upon intelligence they were contriving some Novelty , the Authors of which were publickly punished : and Messala he sent to Puteoli , where the first Legion lay to bring them to Vibone . This was that Messala who was proscribed at Rome by the Triumvirs , with promise of rewards both of Money and Liberty to those should slay him ; and who escaping to Brutus and Cassius , after their death delivered up on Composition their Fleet to Anthony : which I the rather mention in this place as a great example of Roman Virtue , since Messala having now in his power him who proscribed him , without attendance , and in a deplorable condition , received him as his General , and saved his life . As for Cornificius , though he could have defended himself in his Trenches , yet being straitned for want of Provision , he drew out to provoke the Enemy to sight : but Pompey would not hazard the fortune of a Battel against People had nothing but their Arms to trust to , and whom he hoped to reduce by Famine ; yet Cornisicius having placed those escaped from the Sea-Fight , and who were without Arms in the midst of the Legions , marches on , sorely infested in the Plain by the Horsemens missile Arms , and by the African Foot in places inaccessible for the Horse , who being lightly armed , though he sent off several Parties to engage them , he could do no good against them . The fourth day of his March he came upon a dry ground , which the Inhabitants thereabout call The Torrent of Fire , reaching quite to the Sea , all waters falling on it being evaporated with the very heat of the ground , so that the People thereabouts never travel over it but by night to avoid the heat and dust . Cornificius's Men not knowing the Country durst not , especially in a dark Moon , adventure to pass by night , for fear of an ambush ; and by day they could not defend themselves from their Enemies , heat and dust suffocated them , and the s●orching ground ( being now in the heat of Summer ) tormented the soles of their Feet , especially those were naked ; thirst no less afflicted them , not suffering them to retard their March to go charge those light armed Foot who continually infested them ; so that they were exposed to wounds , without making any defence . At last , when they drew near to a Strait at the end of this burning ground , they met with other Enemies ; wherefore leaving behind their sick , and such as could not fight , they advanced furiously to the Charge , and gained the Pass ; but when they saw before them other Straits which the Enemy was likewise possessed of , they lost all heart , and made a stop , being quite spent with thirst , heat and labour ; yet when Cornificius perswaded them to take courage , by telling them there was a Fountain close by , they renewed the Fight , and with considerable loss of theirs drove the Enemy from the Post , but other Enemies were still Masters of the Fountain , so that now they gave themselves over to grief and despair . In this extremity Laronius appeared afar off with three Legions which Agrippa had sent to their relief , they were not fully assured he was their Friend ; however , the sight put them in some hopes , especially when they saw the Enemy desert the Fountain , for fear of being enclosed on both sides , then they began to set up Shouts of Joy , which Laronius having answered , they ran all to the Fountain , where notwithstanding all the good counsel of their Officers to make them more temperate , they drank so excessively , that some of them died upon the place . Thus Cornificius when he was quite past hopes saved himself and the rest of the Army , and went and joyned with Agrippa , who in the mean time had taken Tyndari , furnished with good store of Provisions , and so commodious for this War , that Caesar landed there all his Horse and Foot , which were no small number , for he brought into Sicily one and twenty Legions , twenty thousand Horse , and more than five thousand light armed Foot. Pompey still held Melazzo , Maulochus , Pelora , and all that Sea-Coast with good Garrisons , who out of the fear they were in of Agrippa , kept continually Fires , as if they would burn the Ships that approached them . He was likewise seised of the Passages from Tauromenia to Melazzo , and had fortified all the Avenues of the Mountains ; so that he kept Caesar at a Bay ( who had a design to enlarge his Quarters beyond Tyndari ) and yet adventured not a Battel . But having advice that Agrippa was about to land at Pelora , he hastened thither , deserting the Passes of Melazzo , of which Caesar seised , and of Melazzo it self , together with Artemisia , a little City , famous for the Oxen of the Sun , taken away by Ulysses's companions whilst he slept . But when the news of Agrippa's coming proved false , and Pompey heard of the Passes being lost , he sent for Tisienus with his Army , whom Caesar going to meet , strayed out of his way about Mycono , where he staid all night without any Tents , in a violent rain ; as is usual in Autumn ▪ with no other covering save a Gallick Shield which the Soldiers held over his Head. Here they heard the horrible noise and dreadful roarings of Mount Aetna , and beheld the mighty Flames , which sorely affrighted the whole Army , especially the Germans , who starting from the places where they were laid down , were no longer scrupulous of believing the wonders told of Mount Aetna , especially of the Torrents of Fire . After this Caesar went and spoiled the Country of the Palestins , where meeting with Lepidus , and being supplied with Corn , they went both , and set down near about Messina . But when there happened only light Skirmishes through all Sicily , and no memorable Fight , Caesar weary of it , sent Taurus to cut off Pompey from Provisions , by seising upon those Cities that supplyed them , which made him resolve to give Battel ; but because he was afraid of Caesar's Land Forces , and thought himself secure in his Ships , he sent a Herald to offer him a Sea-Fight . Though Caesar of all things abhorred to have do with Salt Water , where he had ever been unfortunate ; yet thinking it dishonourable to refuse any thing , he accepted the Challenge , and a day was appointed , when they were to meet with three hundred Ships each , armed with all sorts of missile Arms , Towers and Maohines that could be imagined . ` T was now Agrippa invented the Harpagon , which is a piece of Timber of five Cubits long , bound about with Iron , at each end having two Rings , at one of which is the Harpago , or Hook of Iron , and at the other many Cords fastened in Pulleys to draw it back , with a Catapulta or Sling to dart it forcibly into the Enemies Ships . But the day of Battel being come , the whole Gang of Rowers began to shew their skill , not without great Shouts and Acclamations , then followed the flying of missile Arms , some thrown out of Engines , some out of Hand , as Stones , Javelins , Arrows , Fire-brands , and flaming Darts , the Ships run Board and Board , some in the Waste , some on the Bows , and some ran with their Prows so fiercely at others , that they over-set those stood on their Fore-Castles , and made their own Ships unserviceable . Other lighter Vessels contented themselves only to skirmish , lancing as they passed by unto each other Darts , Javelins , and other missile Arms , other smaller were appointed to take up such as fell into the Sea. The Soldiers , Rowers , and Seamen did wonders , assisted by the skill of the Pilots , heartned by the encouragements of the Commanders , and the continual playing of the Engines : but the Harpagon was most of all approved , being light enough to fly at a distance into the Enemies Ships , it stuck fast , especially when they drew it back with the Cords ▪ they could not cut it , being bound about with Iron Hoops ; and the Cords they could not reach to , because of its length , besides , this Machine being yet unknown , they were not provided of any long Bills to cut the Ropes . There was but one way in this unprepared condition they could think of , and that was by force of Oars to strive to get loose from it , but then the Enemy pulled up too , both striving one way , the Harpagon still did its office ; wherefore coming to a close Fight , they leaped into one anothers Ships , and were often so mixed together , that it was hard to know which party any were of , for they wore all one kind of Habit , and most spoke the Latine Tongue ; and the Word for that day was known by both Parties . And in this confusion when no person trusting to anothers giving him the Word , if he did not know him , there was a horrible Slaughter , and the Sea was presently covered with Bodies , Arms , and Wracks of Vessels ; for they left nothing unattempted besides Fire , which after the first shock , and that they came to fight Board and Board , they made no more use of . Both Armies from the Shore beheld this dreadful Fight not without fear and passion , as thinking them engaged for every one of their particular safeties ; but how intentive soever they were they could discern nothing ; for it was impossible in a long Train of six hundred Ships , from whom they heard shouts and acclamations , sometimes from one side , and sometimes from the other , to discover any thing distinctly . At length Agrippa judging by the Colours upon their Towers , which was the only mark of difference between them , that there were more of Pompey's Ships perished than theirs , encouraged those about him , as if already victorious , to renew the Charge , and not give over pressi●g upon the Enemy , which they did , till those opposite to him were first forced to give way ; and beating down their Towers , shewed him their Poops , and fled towards the Strait , to the number only of seventeen Ships , most of the rest cut off by Agrippa , who got between them and the Flyers from going the same way , run violently on Shore , where sticking fast , they were either got off by the Enemy , or there burnt , which those that were yet fighting in open Sea seeing , yielded . The Caesarian Sea Forces soon proclaimed their Victory by their Shouts and Acclammations , which were answered by the Land Army on Shore : whilst Pompey's Men groaned out of grief and despair . As for Pompey himself , he departed in haste from Naulochus to go to Messina , so astonished , that he had no thoughts at all of his Land Army , which made them led by Tisienus surrender to Caesar upon good conditions , which example was likewise followed by the Horse perswaded by their Officers . There were in this Battel three of Caesar's Ships sunk , and twenty eight of Pompey's , and all the rest burnt , taken , or split upon the Rocks , save only those seventeen that fled . Pompey , as upon the way he heard of the defection of his Army , laid down his Imperial Robe , and took a private habit , sending some before to Messina , to load what they could upon his Ships , for he was prepared for this a long time before , and sending to Plenius who was at Lilybaeum with eight Legions to come presently to him , Plenius forthwith set forward , but all his Friends , and all his Garrisons having yielded to the Conquerour , and his Enemies being already in the Strait to come to Messina , he did not think it convenient to stay for Plenius in the City , though it were a very strong place , but embarquing upon those seventeen Ships he had , made Sail towards Anthony , whose Mother he had favourably received in a like misfortune , and Plenius arriving at Messina after Pompey's departure ▪ he there shut himself up , resolving to stand upon his defence . Now after the Victory Caesar staying in his Camp near Naulochus , had given order to Agrippa to go and besiege Messina , which together with Lepidus he did . Plenius having sent out to them Deputies to capitulate , Agrippa was of the mind to defer the business till next day that Caesar came thither ; but Lepidus himself received them upon composition , and to get the Army of Plenius into his own possession , gave them share in the plunder of the City equal with his own ; so that besides pardon which they only asked for , they had found a Booty they did not expect , they that very night plundered the City with Lepidus's Men , and delivered themselves up to be his . So that Lepidus by this recruit beholding himself Master of two and twenty Legions , and a brave Body of Horse , raised his hopes , and laid a design upon seising upon Sicily . This project he founded upon his first having landed in the Island , and having taken more Cities than Caesar ; wherefore he gave Command to his Garrisons not to receive any Forces but his own , and seised upon all the Passages . On the morrow Caesar being arrived at Messina , sends some of his Friends to Lepidus , to make his complaint of these proceedings , and to represent to him that he was come into Sicily only to serve Caesar , and not to conquer for himself . To which he answered by a reciprocal complaint : That they had taken from him his part of the Empire , which Caesar had usurped all to himself , and if he would restore that , he would willingly part with Africa and Sicily . Caesar , angry at this answer , goes to him himself , reproaches him with ingratitude , and after some mutual threats they part , and from that instant begin to keep Guard apart , and the Ships went and anchored at some distance from the Port , because , as was reported , Lepidus had a design to burn them ; and the Soldiers detesting these Dissentions ; believed they were again falling into another Civil War. Not that they made any comparison of Lepidus with Caesar ; Lepidus's own Soldiers did not do that , they admired Caesar's Virtue , and blamed Lepidus's baseness , thinking it a high injustice done them , to equal the Vanquisher and the Vanquished in the plunder of M●ssina . Caesar having notice of their thoughts sent underhand to solicite them by his Agents , who gained many , especially of those who had served under Pompey , for they thought the pardon granted them ineffectual , unless Caesar confirmed it . Lepidus knew nothing of this Negotiation , so that before he perceived any thing , Caesar comes unlooked for to his Camp , with a strong party of Horse , which he left before the Trenches , and entred with a slender Train , and advancing towards the middle , calls all the world to witness that he was forced to make War against his Will. The nearest to him having saluted him , calling him Emperour , all Pompey's Men who were made to the purpose ran to him , and begged his pardon . To which he answered , that he wondered they should ask pardon before they had done what they ought : they understood what he meant , and presently some took their Colours , and carried them to Caesar's Camp , whilst the others made up the Tents . Lepidus hearing the Tumult , comes out of his Tent armed , and falls on , so that one of Caesar's Esquires being slain , and Caesar himself shot with an Arrow in the Corslet , though it went not to the quick , he got by running to the place where he had left his Horse . As he ran , some of those who were upon the Guard in one of the Forts at Lepidus's Camp made a mock of him ; whereon he immediately fell upon that Fort , and took it with his Horse . Those who commanded in the rest yielded , some at the same time , others the night following , some without being summoned , and others after a slight assault made by the Cavalry to serve for a pretence of their Surrender : but some there were who bravely stood to it before they would submit ; for Lepidus continually sent relief to all parts ; but at last these reliefs deserted him likewise ; may , even those who had an inclination for him at first changed their minds . First , all those of Pompey's Party , who had till then stood firm for him , left him by whole Bands , and when Lepidus caused others to take Arms to stop them , those thus commanded took their Colours , and carried them to Caesar's Camp with the others . Lepidus threatened , intreated , stopped the Ensigns , and said he would not suffer them to depart , till one of the Ensigns telling him plainly , that he should suffer it either alive or dead , he was so terrifed that he let them go . The Horse left him last : but before they parted , they sent to ask Caesar whether he would have them kill Lepidus , whom they acknowledged no longer for General ; but he would by no means permit it . Thus Lepidus seeing himself unexpectedly , and in so short a time deserted by so great an Army , and fallen from so mighty a Fortune ; changed Habit , and went to Caesar whither all the world run as to a Spectacle . Caesar rose up to receive him , and would not suffer him to fall on his Knees before him , but he sent him to Rome in the same Habit , reduced to that of a private Man , without any power or quality , save that of High Priest. So that this Man who had so often been General of Armies , had reigned in the Triumvirate , made so many Magistrates , proscribed so many of his Equals in Dignity , returned into the degree of a simple Citizen , and spent the rest of his life submitted to authority , and to the power of many of those he had proscribed . As for Pompey , Caesar would not pursue him , nor permit it to be done , whether he thought it not convenient to follow him into Anthony's Dominion , or whether he had a mind to see what Anthony would do ; for if he did not as he ought , he had just occasion to break with him ( for both pretending to Sovereign Power , either had a long time thought that when all other were overcome they should fall upon one another ) or else , as Caesar said afterwards , because Pompey was none of his Father's Murderers . All the Forces being now joyned together , there were five and forty Legions , five and twenty thousand Horse , thirty seven thousand five hundred light armed Foot , six hundred Ships of War , and a prodigious number of Merchants Ships , all which he sent to their owners . He gave likewise to the Soldiers the reward due to them for Victory , with promise of greater Liberalities for the future , distributed Crowns , and other honourable Recompenses to those he thought worthy , and pardoned the Officers had served under Pompey . This great Prosperity was worthy of Envy , and Fortune was not wanting to be jealous of it , and to intermix it with trouble : for the Army , and particularly his own mutinied , the Soldiers demanded their Discharge , and to have the same Recompenses they had received after the Victory at Philippi ; whereupon , though the service they had done against Pompey seemed not in his opinion comparable to the other , yet he promised them to reward them honourably , and equal with those now served under Anthony at his return , and yet according to Military Discipline he represented to them with some threats the fault they committed against the Laws of War , and against the Oath they had sworn to . At length , seeing that instead of submitting they grew more insolent , he forbore threatning , lest those who were newly come to his Party should raise some Tumult : only he told them he would discharge them with Anthony as soon as he could , assuring them in the mean time he would no more employ them in Civil Wars , since they by God's Grace were quite extinct ; but that he would lead them against the Illyrians , and other Barbarous Nations who had broke the Peace with them , from whom they would all return rich . To which they told him plainly , that they would serve no longer , unless he presently gave them those Rewards and Honours their past labours deserved . He answered them , that as to the Honours there should be no delay in them ; for besides the Crowns he had already distributed , he had others to bestow among every Legion , and to the Centurions and Tribunes Robes of Purple , with the Quality of Senator , every Man in his Country . Whilst he was offering these things and many others , fit a Tribune named Ofilius began to cry out that Crowns and Robes were to quiet Children , but that must have Soldiers Money and Lands . The multitude by their Acclammations signifying they approved this discourse , Caesar in a rage went down from the Tribunal ; but for the Tribune those about him praised him , and reviled the others for not joyning with him , he told them that he alone was sufficient to defend so just a cause , yet these words cost him dear , for the next day he disappeared , and was never more seen . After which accident no particular person durst utter a word , but the whole Army went together to demand their Discharge , and Caesar for his part did all he could to appease them by caressing their Officers . At length he dismissed those had served him at Modena and Philippi , who amounted to twenty thousand , for indeed they had served longer than the time appointed by the Laws of War ; but for fear lest those should corrupt others , he sent them presently out of the Island , after having told apart to those had served him at Modena , that though he had discharged them , he would not fail to satisfie what he had promised . As soon as they were shipped , he drew the rest together to speak to them , where he took them for witnesses of the perjury of the others , whom he called Runaways , because they had forced a Discharge from him , praised those present for their sidelity , made them hope that ere long they should be discharged , and that so rich , no one person should repent his having continued in the service , and with all this he gave them five hundred Drams a Man. After this Broil was over , he laid a Tribute of Sixteen hundred Talents upon Sicily , and settled there Pretors as well as in Africa , left an Army divided betwixt those two Provinces , sent Anthony's Ships to Tarentum , and sending part of the rest of his Forces before him into Italy , followed himself with the other . When his return was known in the City , the Senate gave him by Decree all the Honours imaginable , referring to his discretion the accepting all , or as many of them as he pleased . All the Senators , and likewise the People , crowned with Flowers , went a great way to meet him , brought him first to the Temple , and then to his House . The next day he recited in full Senate , and before the People , two Orations which he had composed , and which he afterwards made publick , wherein he orderly declared what things he had done , and his Conduct in the Government of the Common-wealth , from his first undertaking the Charge till now , caused the Peace to be published , the Civil Wars being now quite extinct , remitted what was remaining due upon Impositions , discharged the Receivers of what they ought , and released the Farmers of what they had not yet payed in of their publick Farms . Of all the Honours the Senate offered him he accepted the noblest , that on all those days whereon he had been victorious , there should be Anniversary Festivals . That there should be placed before the Tribunal for Orations his Statue in Gold , representing the life , with this Inscription , For Peace after tedious War , restored both by Sea and Land. Besides all this , the People would have taken away Lepidus's High Priesthood , and obliged him to accept it ; but he refused it , because the Laws forbid the depriving a man of that Dignity , as long he lived ; whereupon the People would have Lepidus put to death , as his Enemy , but he would not permit it . Afterwards he sent to all his Armies sealed Letters , with Directions they should be all broken up in one day , and the Orders they found in them observed , which were concerning the Slaves , who , during the Tumult and Disorders , had run away from their Masters , and lifted themselves in the Army . The Senate had granted them all Freedom by the Peace made with Pompey ; but they being now taken all in one day , and sent to the Cities , Caesar return'd them into the hands of their Masters , or their Masters Heirs , and if none came to claim them , they were put to death in the same Cities from whence they had fled : the like he did in Sicily . All Men now thought the Civil Wars quite at an end , and that they owed the obligation of it to Caesar , then twenty eight years of age ; wherefore the Cities consecrated him , and placed him in the number of their Gods. Mean time , not only Rome , but likewise Sicily was infested with numbers of Vagabond Rascals who robbed with so much insolence , that Caesar was forced to give a Commission to Sabinus to suppress them , many he took and hanged ; but it required a whole years time to purge all the Countrys clear of them . At this time , as it is said , were established those Cohorts of Watch and Ward which continue to this day . This timely and speedy remedy got Caesar much reputation , who now began likewise to appoint many annual Magistrates in things that concerned the Administration of the Common-wealth , according to the custom of their Ancestors , he likewise caused to be burnt all Letters writ in the time of the War , lest they might kindle new Troubles , and promised to restore the Government to the People , as soon as Anthony returned , because he knew well that he had designed to lay down his Authority as soon as the Civil Wars were ended . Upon these promises , the Citizens perswaded of Caesar's good intentions , made him perpetual Tribune of the People , as if by this new Dignity they would invite him to lay down the former : about which he privately wrote to Anthony , giving his Letters in charge to Bibulus , who was upon his return to him , to deliver ; he sent likewise Governours into the Provinces , and made Preparations for the Illyrian War , whither he designed to go in person . As for Pompey , having left Sicily to seek a refuge from Anthony , he landed on the Promontory of Lacinia , where he took out of Iuno's Temple all the Offerings of an inestimable value . Thence getting to Mitylene , he sojourned some time in that City , where his Father in the War with Caesar and left him then a Child with his Mother , and whither after his Defeat he retreated . Anthony being at this time in Media fighting against the Medes and Parthians , Pompey resolved to throw himself into his Arms at his return , but hearing he was defeated , and that news passing for a truth in the opinion of all the world , he began to fancy new hopes , that either he might succeed Anthony , if he were dead , or share power with him if he return'd , besides he was encouraged by Labienus's example , who but a little before had made strange Incursions and Spoils throughout all Asia . Whilst these things run in his Head , news was brought him that Anthony was returned to Alexandria ; wherefore pursuing the resolution he had taken , he sent Deputies to offer him his Friendship and Alliance ; but this was but a Trick , for indeed they went only to pry into his Affairs . In the mean time he privately dispatched others towards the Princes of Thrace and Pontus , resolved to retire towards the Kingdom of Pontus into Armenia , if he obtained not what he pretended to from Anthony , for he had likewise sent to the Parthians , out of hopes that in the War which was not yet terminated , they would be glad to accept him for his General against Anthony , being a Roman , and more , the Son of the great Pompey . Besides he fitted up great store of Shipping , and kept in Exercise his Sea-Forces , under pretence of being afraid of Caesar , or of making these preparations for Anthonies service ; But Anthony , who soon perceived his designs , and sent Titius with all the Fleet and Army of Syria , to oppose him with open Force , if he would make War , or to conduct him Honourably , if he had any intention to come to him as a Friend . Now Pompey's Deputies spoke to Anthony in this manner . The Oration of Pompey's Deputies to Anthony THough if Pompey had designed to continue the War , he might have gone into Spain , a Province where he is beloved for his Fathers sake , of which he had good Testimony in his Youth , and who still offered him their Assistance . Yet because he had rather live in Peace with you ; or if there be necessity to make War , fight under your Colours , he has sent us hither to offer you his Friendship and Alliance . 'T is not a desire of a days standing , you know that when he was Master of Sicily , and made Inroads into Italy , when he sent your Mother to you , he made you the same offers ; And certainly had you accepted them , neither had Pompey been driven out of Sicily . For you had not assisted Caesar with your Fleet , nor you had not come off with such disadvantage against the Parthians , because Caesar sent you not those Forces he promised you ; Nay , you might have reduced Italy to your Obedience . However , though you refused them in a time when they might have been useful to you , he begs you yet to have a care lest Caesar who has so often deceived you , do not do it at last beyond repair . Remember but how contrary to a solemn League , he made War upon Pompey , who was likewise his Aly , though he had not the same pretence . How he has deprived Lepidus of his part of the Empire , without in the least making you partaker of his Victories . You are now the only obstacle stands in his way to that Monarchy to which he has so long aspired ; and already , if Pompey had not stood between , you had been engaged one against the other . 'T is more your concer● than any mans to look into these things , yet Pompey out of his love to you would not refrain his advice . Besides knowing you good and genero●● he ●as more esteem for your friendship than for all could be promised him by a man he knows for a cheat and a deceiver . He thinks it not strange you lent your Ships to Caesar , because he knows you were urged to it by the want you stood in need of Forces for the Parthian War , but he would willingly have you remember how much the not sending that Army did you prejudice . In a word , Pompey yields himself up to you with that Fleet he has left , and a faithful Army never deserted him in distress . If you have peace , it will be no small Glory for you to have protected the Son of the great Pompey ; and if you engage in that War which in all likelyhood you dispose your self to , the Forces he delivers up to you will not be useless . The Deputies having done speaking , Anthony let them understand the Orders he had given to Titius , and for a full answer told them , that if Pompey made these Offers sincerely , he would come along with Titius . In the mean time , Pompey's Envoys to the Parthians were taken by Anthony's Captains , and brought to Alexandria , where having confessed all , Anthony sent for the Deputies had spoke to him on Pompey's behalf , and shewed them whom he had arrested . They were extremely surprised ; yet they besought him to pardon a young Man reduced to the last extremities , and who out of a fear of being refused , had been forced to seek a Retreat among Nations always Enemies to the Roman Name ; for had he been well assured of Anthony's mind , there had been no need to have had recourse to others , or to use other arts and solicitations , Anthony believed them , being by nature free from Malice , and of a clear and magnanimous temper . In the mean time , Furnius , Anthony's Lieutenant in Asia , made at first no opposition against Pompey , who was come over thither in a peaceable manner , whether he were not strong enough to hinder him , or that he knew not Anthony's mind ; but when he saw he exercised his Soldiers , he levyed what Force he could himself in that Province , and sent to Aenobarbus , who was not far off with an Army , and to Amyntas to come to his assistance . They being presently drawn together , Pompey began to complain they treated him like an Enemy , whilst he was waiting what answer Anthony gave his Deputies , yet all this while he was plotting to make AEnobarbus his Prisoner , whom one of his Familiars called Curius , was to deliver up to him , hoping he might stand him in good stead , if an Exchange of Prisoners should happen ; but the Treason being discovered , and Curius convicted , he was executed by sentence of the Council of War , and Pompey put to death Theodorus , one of his Freed Men , who alone he made privy to this Plot , suspecting he had discovered it . This design not succeeding , he lost all hopes of deceiving Furnius , but he took by treason Lampsacus , where C. Caesar had planted a Colony of Italians , whom by force of Money he got to engage in his Party ; so that seeing himself two hundred Horse , and three Legions strong , he went and assaulted Cyzica by Sea and Land , but was both ways repulsed by some of Anthony's Forces , who had the Guard of the Gladiators , kept there for the Peoples Divertisement . He therefore returned to the Port of the Achaeans , to make Provision of Corn , whither Furnius following , without offering to fight him , encamped always as near him as he could with store of Horse , and thus hindred him from soraging the Country , or besieging Towns. Pompey , who had not Horse enough to take the Fields , went and assaulted his Camp in Front with one part of his Forces , against whom Furnius coming to the Charge , the others whohad taken a great compass not to be discovered , fell in behind , forced the Camp , and put them all to the Rout. All Furnius's Men fled through the Plains of Scamandria , and not being able to run very fast , because the ground was moistned with the Rain , there was made a great Slaughter . Those who saved themselves escaped into places of security , being too weak to stand Pompey , till such time as new Recruits were come from Mysia , Propontis , and other places . Mean while , the Country People ruined with Taxes , took Arms , and joyned with Pompey , now grown famous by the Victory , gained at the Port of the Achaeans . But still wanting Horse , he often came by the worst in going to gather in Corn and Forrage . Wherefore upon intelligence that a Body of Italian Horse were coming to Anthony , which Octavia , who wintered at Athens , sent him , he dispatched away some of his Agents with Money to corrupt them ; but the Governour of Macedon taking these Suborners , distributed their Money to the Horsemen : yet Pompey took Nicea and Nicomedia , where he got store of Wine , besides many other happy successes he had beyond his own hopes : but Furnius always encamping at some distance from him . About the beginning of Spring there came to him from Sicily seventy Ships , the Remainder of the Fleet Anthony had lent to Caesar against Pompey ; for the Sicilian War being ended , Caesar returned them . At the same time Titius arrived out of Syria with sixscore other Ships , and a great Army , and all together landed at Proconesus . Thereupon Pompey somewhat daunted , burnt his Ships , and armed his Rowers and Seamen , whom he thought would do him better service on shore . But Cassius of Parma , Nasidius , Saturninus , Thermus , Antistius , and all the most considerable of Pompey's Friends , and even Fannius himself , for whom he had the greatest value , and Libo his Father-in-law , seeing that after the coming of Titius , to whom Anthony had given commission either to make War or Peace , he was still obstinate to continue the War against one more powerful than himself , left him , and making their own composition submitted to Anthony : being deserted by his Friends , he advanced through the mid-land of Bithynia , with design , as 't is said , to get into Armenia : Furnius , Titius , and Amyntas having notice that to this intent he had quitted his Camp by night , followed him , and made such haste , that before day was shut in , they overtook him near a certain Eminence , above which they encamped separately without entrenching , because it grew late , and their Men were over tired . Pompey seeing them in this posture , drew off three thousand Men , who went and charged them in the dark night so briskly , that they slew a great number , some in Bed , and others rising , and the rest for the most part naked , shamefully took their flight : so that if Pompey had fallen on with all his Forces , or had but given them chase , he might have completed his Victory , but his adverse fortune put it out of his thoughts , and he reaped no more fruit of this Victory , save the continuing his March into the Uplands . The Enemies being rallied , followed him close at the Heels , and very sorely tormented him , that being reduced to want of Provisions , he desired a Conference with Furnius , Friend to the great Pompey , and besides that , the most considerable of all the other Commanders , and the honestest Man. Being in order thereunto come to the Bank of a River that run between them , Pompey told them , that having sent deputies to Anthony , and having in the mean time no Provisions , no● no person that would furnish him with any , he had been forced to do what he had done . The ORATION of POMPSEY to FVRNIVS . BUt for your part , added he , if it be by Anthony's Orders you make War upon me , he is ill advised , not foreseeing a considerable ▪ War hanging over his Head ; but if it be of your own motion , I beseech you to expect the return of my Deputies , or to carry me to Anthony , after having past your word for my security ; for Furnius , 't is you only I confide in , and put my self into your hands , provided you promised me upon your Honour to deliver me in safety to Anthony . This he said as confident of Anthony's good nature , and fearing only some misfortune might happen to him in the Journey , Furnius made answer : The ANSWER of FURNIUS to POMPEY . IF you had any intention to yield your self to Anthony , you ought in person to have gone to him at first , or have staid his Answer at Mitylene ; but you designed War , and have done all you could ; for why should you deny things we certainly know ? Yet if you now repent , we are three that command here for Anthony , do not create any jealousie among us , but deliver your self up to Titius , who only has Commission concerning you : you may require of him the same security you do of me ; for his Orders are , if you obstinately hold out , to kill you ; but if you submit , to send you honourably to Anthony . Pompey was angry at Titius , as an ungrateful Man , to undertake this War against him whom he had so kindly treated when he was his Prisoner ; besides , he thought it dishonourable for Pompey to yield himself into the hands of Titius , a man of mean extract , and whom he was jealous of , either distrusting his Principles , or conscious of some injury he had done him before the last kindness ; wherefore he offered himself once more to Furnius , and begged him to receive him ; and when that could not be obtained , he desired that at least he might yield himself into Amyntas's Hands . But Furnius telling him that Amyntas would not do that which would prove injurious to him who had Anthony's Commission for this purpose , the Conference ended . Anthony's Lieutenants believed that Pompey would next morning for very want be forced to yield himself to Titius ; but as soon as it was night he caused Fires to be kindled , and gave orders to the Trumpets to sound at every Watch of the Night , according to custom , and he without any noise went out of his Camp with the Flower of his Forces , not telling any one of them his design , which was to return to the Sea , and set fire on Titus's Fleet , and possibly he might have done it , if Scaurus , who deserted him , and run to the Enemy had not given him notice of his departure , and the way he had taken , without being able to say more . Amyntas presently followed him with fifteen hundred Horse , for whom , Pompey's being all Foot , it was no hard matter to overtake . As soon as he appeared , all Pompey's Men forsook him , some privily , others openly ; so that almost desperate , and fearing his own Domesticks , he yielded himself to Amyntas without conditions , who had refused the Composition offered by Titius . Thus was the last Son of the great Pompey taken . He had lost his Father when he was a Child , and when he grew somewhat elder , his Brother , after whose death he lay concealed a long time , living like a Bandito in Spain , till such time as a multitude of loose People understanding he was Pompey's Son , slocked to him , and then he began to over-run and plunder the Country . After the death of C. Caesar having got a good Army , Ships and Money , he made a War , and became Master of some Islands , after which he was created Admiral of the Western Sea , and then sorely annoyed Italy , almost famishing his Enemies , and forcing them to peace on his own Conditions : but what is most considerable , in that dreadful time of Proscriptions at Rome , he was the only Refuge of the Miserable , and saved many persons of Quality , who were obliged to him for their return to their Country : but as if Fortune had deprived him of Judgment , he never would give the onset upon any Enemy , but lost many fair opportunities , content only to defend himself . Such was the Pompey now taken . Titius received an Oath from his Army in Anthony's name , and sent him to Miletum , where at forty years of age he put him to death , either because the old injury had more power over him than Gratitude for a later kindness , or because he had Anthony's Orders for it . Though some say Anthony gave no such Order , but it was done by Plancus Governour of Syria , who in Affairs of great Importance was wont to set Anthony's Hand and Seal . Others believe that Plancus indeed might write it , but by private Orders from Anthony , who would not do it himself , because of the name of Pompey ; or for fear to displease Cleapatra , who esteemed Pompey for his Father's sake : others say again Plan●ns did it of his own accord , fearing Pompey might raise some new difference between Caesar and Anthony , or that Cleopatra might fall in love with him . Let it be how it will , after his death Anthony took another Expedition into Armenia ; and Caesar went to make War against the Illyrians , who wasted the Coasts of Italy , some of whom were never subject to the Roman Empire , others cast off their Yoak in the time of the Civil Wars . But because the Illyrian Affairs are not so well known to me as to compose thereof a perfect Volume ; and that likewise I cannot speak of them more properly , than when writing of the time that Province was absolutely reduced under the Roman Power ; I have designed to refer it till I write what passed under Augustus , and now only make a Summary to be annexed to the History of Macedon , those Provinces being contiguous . FINIS . Books Printed for , and sold by ▪ John Amery , at the Peacock against S. Dunstan's Church in Fleet-street . 1 COllection of Law Entries , &c. by William Rastal . Printed 1670. fol. 2. Cokes Commentary on Littleton . Printed 1670. fol. 3. The whole Office of a Sheriff , by Michael Dalton , with very large Additio●● Printed 1670. fol. 4. Formul●bene placit andi , by W. Brown. fol. 5. Tables to most of the Printed Presidents of Pleadings , Writs and Returns of all the Common Law , collected by G. Townsend . fol. 7. The Law of Common Assurances , touching Deeds in general , viz. Feoffments , Gifts , Grants , Leases , with two Alphabetical Tables ; by William Sheppard Esquire . Printed 1669. fol. 7. The Country Justice , containing the Practice of the Justices of Peace , as well in , as out of Sessions , &c. with Additions , by Michael Dalton : to the year 1677. fol. 8. The History of the most Victorious and Renowned Princess Elizabeth , late Queen of England , containing all the most important and remarkable Passages of State , both at home and abroad ( so far as they were linked with English Affairs ) during her long and prosperous Reign . The third Edition very much corrected and amended by William Camden Clarenceux King at Arms. Printed 1675. fol. 9. Lord Coke's eleven Reports in French. fol. Printed 1672. 10. Lord Coke's Book of Entries . fol. 11. Lord Dyar's Reports , with a new Table . fol. Printed 1672. 12. The Complete Clark containing the best forms of all sorts of Presidents . quarto . Printed 1671. 13. Placita Latinè Rediviva . quart . 14. An Abridgment of all the Statutes in force and use from Magna Charta to the year 1676. by Edmond Wrigate . octavo . 15. Fitzherbert's Natura Brevium corrected and amended . octav . 16. The Terms of the Law with Additions . octav . Printed 1670. 17. Advice to Grand J●rors in cases of Blood , asserting from Law and Reason , that at the King's Suit in all cases ( where a person by Law is to be indicted for killing of another person ) that the Indictment ought to be drawn for Murther , and that the Grand Jury ought to find it murther , where their evidence is , that the party intended to be indicted had his hands in Blood , and did kill the other person . By Zachary Babington , Esquire . octav . Printed 1677. 18. Man without passion , or the wise Stoick , according to the sentiments of Seneca , written in French by that Great and Learned Philosopher Anthony le Grand . Englis●●d by G. R. octav . Printed 1675. 19. An Introduction to the History of England , comprising the principal Affairs of this Land , from its first planting to the coming of the English Saxons , together with a Catalogue of the British and Pictish Kings , by Daniel Langhorn . octav . 1676. 20. Transactions or Reports in Chancery , by William Tothill Esquire . oct . 21. The Complete Lawyer by William N●y Attorney General to King Charles the First . oct . 22. Tenants Law , a very useful Treatise . duod . 23. Dying and dead mens living words , or fair warnings to a careless World , being a Collection of most excellent sayings , by the greatest and wisest men that ever were , by D D. Lloyd . duod . 25. Littleton's Tenures French and English. duod . 25. Conjugium conjurgium , or some serious considerations on Marriage ( wherein by way of caution and advice to a friend ) its nature , ends , events , concomitant , accidents , &c. are examined by William Seymar Esquire . octav . Notes, typically marginal, from the original text Notes for div A25723-e610 * Or Quick-sands . * This is possibly that which H●rodod●tus calls Palus Tritandes . * Or the Lower Syria . * Now called the Black Sea. * Commander in chief , or General of the Army . * England , not known in the Authors days , but by the name of Britain ; the name of England being brought in by the Angles , a People in Germany , called in by the Britains to assist them in their War with the Picts , a People that then possessed that part of the Island called then Caledonia , now Scotland . * Lieutenancies , or Vicegerencies . Notes for div A25723-e2200 * Byrsa in Greek signifies a Hide . * Tuscany . * The Greek calls them , scyths , and indeed they did call these sort of hooks scyths which they made use of in the same manner as they did the Rams , only the Rams beat the Walls inwards , and the Scyths pull'd them outwards , and for the word rampier the Greek says , the hides and other coverings , there is a like description in the seventh Bo●k of Caesar's Commentaries in the Siege of Bourges . * Or a Yard . There wants here a leaf in the Original , so that this which follows seems part of an Oration made by a Roman Senator in open Senate , while Peace was debated . * Galleys of five ranks to a bank . * Or about 80 fathoms , a●cording to the Greek Acre : * It is to be imagined , he means , but a part laboured at a time , and when weary , were relieved by others . * Colonel of 1000 men . * Each Mark containing eight Ounces . * Treasurer . * Or Coelosyria . * Constantinople . * Or Brindisium . * About two milesand a half . * Hastati , Principe ; & Triarii according to the Roman order . * Or Horsemen with silver Shields . * Or Saviour . * This Tigranes had a Son also called Tigranes . * The Victorious . * The General name of the Kings of Parthia . * The Kings particular Name . * Colonels and Captains . * Sagitarious signifies an Archer . * A Mile and half . * A thousand M●les . * Above six Miles . * Taken in Crassus War. * So called because of its resemblance to a Tortoise shell . * Thirty Miles , a thing almost incredible though so good an Historian write it . * 2500 miles . * Galatia . * One a Clo●k . * Or Regiments of Guards . * Ragu●a . * An hundred twenty and five Miles . * An uncertain measure . * Fifteen miles ▪ * Captain of an hundred m●n . * Tuscany . * Fifty Miles . * Gaul . * Genoua . * Note , there were 25 Lieutenants , and here are Commissions but for 1. 3. * 〈…〉 . * A City of Colchis built by Castor and Pollux , who are said to be Sons of Jupiter , Dioscuri in Greek signifying Son of Jupiter . * Bous in Greek signifies Bull or Cow. * One hundred twenty and five Miles . * A certain kind of Marble . * Or beds , for they then eat on beds . * Or beds , for they then eat on beds . * Sclavonians . * Seven ●undred and fifty Miles . * One hundred and fifty Miles . * Gauls . * Croats or those of the County of Zara. * Illyrians and Celtes . * Austria and Hungaria . * The Northern Bavaria . * Carsu . * Dy●rhachium * Po. * Is●ria a peninsul● in the gulf . of Venice . * Danube● ▪ * Huns ▪ * These Walls were part of Wood , and part of Stone . * Burbon●i ▪ * Suisses . * Canton of Zurick . * Hollanders . * Those of the Diocess of Cambray . * Savoyards . * Dutchies of Zupthen Cleves and Berg. * One thousand two hundred and fifty miles . * Car●agena . * To●cany . * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . * Oblivio or Limia . * Lethe or Limia . * Scipio's Boom . * Terraconensis , Boetica , Lusitania . * Tuscany . Notes for div A25723-e73730 * Aventine . * Ptolomy and Cleopatra Brother and Sister . * Five Miles * Tuscany . * Dutchy of Spoletto . * The Marches of Ancoma . * Those of the Basilicate . * Abruzzo . * Garigliano . * Clarimont ▪ * Praetexta . * Boiona . * Abruzzo . * Tro●ja . * Salpe . * Canosa . * A place so called from the Beaks of Ships called Rostra , taken from the Enemies , and set up here . † Tivoly . * Military . * Laricia . * City of Lavinia . * Abo●t twelve Miles and an half . * Genoua . † Marches of Ancona . * Pal●strina . † Sezza . * Chi●si . * Ten Miles off . * Portugal . † Mo●●iedra . * Mount S. Angelo . † Marches of Ancona . * Tribune of the People . † Savoy and the Dauphinate * According to Buda 's Computation , this will not amount to above forty thousand Pounds . Plutarch says he owed one hundred and thirty Talents ; which according to the same Compatation of Buda , will be one hundred ninety five thousand Pounds . * Pompey , Crassus , Caesar. * About one hundred and twenty thousand pounds Sterling . * About two hundred and twenty thousand Pounds . * Twen●y five Crow●s . * France ▪ * About four hundred and ten Miles . * Durazzo . * Otranto . * Lerid● . * About thirty Crowns . * Ionian . * A hundred and fifty Miles long . * Ger na●s ; * Septimius in all other Authors * Regiment of Guards . * Tetra . * The Fifteenth . * Fifty Miles . * Amatius . * Arezzo . * Pretorian Cohort . * Marches of Ancona . * The Patron and Son of the Patron was Heir to the Freed Man. * Eight hundred and sev●nty Pounds Sterling . * Three hundred and twelve Pounds Sterling ▪ * Almost eight thousand Pound . * Of Dram ▪ * Treasurer . * Portugals . * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies a fountain or spring . * Near twenty Miles . * Above forty Miles . ● * By way of Irony . * Of Arycia , where was the Nymph Aegeria . * Dutchy of Milan . * Tuscans . * Rostrum . * Now Monteleon . * Tore de Mare . * Pantalarea : * Brigantines . * Melazzo 
A71190	----	Astrea. Part 3. a romance / written in French by Messire Honoré D'Urfe ; and translated by a person of quality. Astrée. English Urfé, Honoré d', 1567-1625. 1658 Approx. 2190 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 233 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. Text Creation Partnership, Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) : 2006-06 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1). A71190 Wing U132_pt3 ESTC R226429 12072949 ocm 12072949 53528 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A71190) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 53528) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 584:7 and 584:8 or 584:9) Astrea. Part 3. a romance / written in French by Messire Honoré D'Urfe ; and translated by a person of quality. Astrée. English Urfé, Honoré d', 1567-1625. Davies, John, 1625-1693. 3 v. ([4], 427; [4], 208, 215; [4], 460 p.) Printed by W.W. for H. Moseley, T. Dring, and H. Herringman ..., London : 1657-58. Translation of Astrée. Volume 3 has special t.p. The third and last volume of Astrea a romance ... London: Printed for Hum. Mosely, Tho. Dring and H. Herringman, 1658. To the reader signed: J.D. [i.e. John Davies] Cf. BM. Reproduction of original in the University of Illinois (Urbana-Champaign Campus). Library. Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford. Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO. EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor. The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines. Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements). Keying and markup guidelines are available at the Text Creation Partnership web site . eng 2005-06 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2006-02 SPi Global Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2006-03 Emma (Leeson) Huber Sampled and proofread 2006-03 Emma (Leeson) Huber Text and markup reviewed and edited 2006-04 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion THE THIRD AND Last Volume OF ASTREA A ROMANCE WRITTEN IN FRENCH BY Messire Honorè D' Vrfe ; AND TRANSLATED BY A Person of Quality . LONDON , Printed for Hum : Moseley , Tho. Dring , and H. Herringman , and are to be sold in S. Pauls Church-yard , Fleetstreet , and in the lower walk in the New Exchange , 1658. Reader , YOu have in the Epistles to the first and second Volumes of Astrea , the design and tendency , as also the advantages of it , & of works of its nature I mean Romances ) 'T will therefore be unnecessary to use repetition thereof : This ensuing ( being the continuation and conclusion of the work ) exposeth it self to publick view , as necessary to the compleating of its Individuum . I can believe it will meet with such only , who prefer and industrious and strict Scrutiny , before a superficial and easie Censuring ; such I am sure are nearest the confines of Reason and Civility . The floridness of its Discourses will Apologize for your pains in reading , and its price in your purchasing . Nor needs it other Complement to indulge and ingratiate , then its own suavity , which being degusted , will delight the pallate of the candid and ingenuous , for whom it is accommodated . ASTREA . Volumne III. BOOK I. DORINDE and all those that accompanyed her unto Marselles , as soon as Supper was ended , were conducted unto their Chambers by Clindor and Leontidas ; the time of the night , and their wearied Limbs , inviting them thereunto : But before they parted , it was resolved amongst them , that Periander , and Merindor should present themselves unto the grand Druide in the morning , and beseech him that he would present them unto the Nymph ; conceiving the protection which they desir'd to be so just , as he would willingly mediate in their behalf : And afterwards , if the Nymph thought good , Dorinde would acquaint her with the cause of their voyage . This course being resolved upon , every one retired into the Chambers which were prepared for them : Dorinde , Florice , Palanice , and Circenea , would needs lie all together ; and Dorinde who was full of perplexities , not being able to take any rest , she kept all her companions awake by asking a thousand Questions ; at last Florice asked her this Question : Cosin ( said she ) from whence do you conceive King Gondebaut's desire of getting you into his hands , doth proceed ? For truly we do not know of any interest that he has in you : Oh Florice ! ( answered Dorinde and sighed ) did you but know my miserable fortune , you would never have asked this question : I had begun to relate it unto you , but the surprisal of Gondebauts men interrupted me ; but let me tell you , I am sure that this Country never produced a more unfortunate woman than Dorinde is . I conceive it very necessary ( said Palanice ) that your friends should be acquainted with the state of your fortune , that they may contribute their assistance for your preservation . Alass ( said Dorinde with tears in her eyes ) had I not some hope in the Justice of Heaven , I should never expect any help : And yet ( said Circeusa ) you ought to help your self as much as you can ; for the Gods do bestow Prudence unto men to help themselves in such occasions : and they will assist such as through courage toward themselves against the blows of fortune , either by prudence or strength ; Therefore ( said Florice ) it is very requisite we be acquainted with the state of your fortune , that we joyning our assistance unto yours , we may be the better able to advise you , and you also better enabled to make use of us : for beleeve me Cofin , two eyes see more then one ; and I conceive we cannot have a fitter opportunity of privacy then this , for perhaps your story contains many passages nor fit to be published , and now all ears are asleep but ours . Dorinde , who saw a necessity of acquainting them with her Story , and that a better opportunity could not be then this ; She began thus , The History of Dorinde , King Gondebaut , and of the Prince Sigismond . SOme are such Favorites of Heaven ( my dear companions ) that their happiness doth transcend even their very desires ; Some , on the contrary , so hated by fortune , as she doth blast them with greater disasters , then are imaginable . I may , with too much reason , rank my self among the last of these ; for my misfortunes are much beyond my imagination , and of worser strain then any other had : And yet , ( as I hope you will judge by the relation of my sad story ) I am not in any fault , unless in that I do not put a period to my days by some violent act . Perhaps ( my kind companions ) you know as well as I , That Gondebaut had three brothers ; to wit , Chilperick , Godamar , and Godegeseles , of whom none remains but Godegesiles the youngest , Lord of the higher Burgundy . For the other two , having gathered together a great body of Germans possessed themselves of the Kingdom , by winning of a battle which was fought in the fields of Authuno●s , which Gondebaut and the young Godoge les lost : These two young ones thinking themselves now to be Kings , and all quiet in the state , they sent away their Auxialiary Troops beyond the Rhine : Gondebaut seeing them to be disarmed , and living securely without any suspition of h●m whom they thought to be dead he presently ra●ied together all his forces , and be sieged them in Vienna , & pressed so hard upon them , as he forced the Inhabitants to render the Town and Chilperick into his hands , whose head he chopped off the same hour he entred the Town : he threw his Wife into the Rosne , with a great stone about her neck ; and afterwards burned Godomar in a Tower unto which he was retreated Chilperick left two Daughters ; the elder called Mu●utuna and the other Clotilda , both so young , that the innocency of their age obtained their pardon for the offence of the father ; And yet Mutucana was presently after by the Kings command , placed amongst the Vestals , there to pass away a retired and solitary life . As for Clotilda , her beauty and discretion was such , as got her the esteem of all , particularly of the King , who loved her as his own child ; Sigismond his Son was not dearer unto him then this fair Princess . This Prince had marryed ●m●lberge , the Daughter of Thierry , King of the ●strog●tt ; by whom ( though they lived but a little while together , for she dyed shortly after ) he had yet a Son and Daughter : The Son named Sigerius , and the Daughter Amasinda . I do revive your memory of these things least perhaps you should have forgotten them ; for the memory of them is very necessary and pertinent unto what I am to tell you . Now , King Gondebaut after many Conquests beyond the Alpes , and Victories over the Gallo L●gurians , and other Nations , thinking he might very well devote some , days unto Sports and Pastimes , he resolved to shew the grandure of his Majesty as well in Courtly exercises , as he had in Martial exploits . In order to this design , he made choice of the great and rich City of Lions , where he proclaimed open house : Prepared so many Masques , Tiltings , Tourneme●ts , and Skirmishes upon the water , that the magnificence of them did astonish all those who out of curiosity came to behold them . He having been long a Widdower , and the Princess Amalberge , wife unto the Prince Sigismond dead two years ago , there was no Ladies that lay in the Palace Royal : But the more to illustrate this Assemb ; ly , he sent for the young Princess Clotilda from Viennae , where she had been educated since the death of Chilperick her father ; As for Amasinda , the Daughter of Sigismond , she was yet in the Armes of her Nurse ; Sigerius , her elder Brother , being not above four years of age . When Clotilda came into the presence of Gondebaut , she carryed her self so prudently and sweetly , and appeared so fair in the eyes of all , as the Kings good will towards her was much encreased , and as if he had forgotten she was the child of Chilperick , he made no difference betwixt her and his own child . It is worth observance , that his equal affection unto Sigismond and Clotilda , in lieu of kindling any sparks of envy or jealousie betwixt them ( as is very usual in persons of that age ) it produced quite contrary effects in them , and tyed them together in fast knots of amity , not inferiour unto any ligaments of consaguinity whatsoever . When Clotilda was come and her lodgings prepared for her , the Court appeared in greater luster : for Gondebaut had preferred unto her service twelve young Ladies , the principal of all his Kingdom , called out amongst the fairest , and best qualified in all his Dominions ; It was my hap to be one of this number , chosen not for any manner of merit in me , but rather for the place sake where I was born , or indeed rather to give fortune , an occasion of afflicting and persecuting me the more . I thought that now I was quite rid of the importunities of Periander , by reason of his levity ; of Bellimartes , by reason of his falshood : and of Merindor , by reason of his preferring his brother in his room . But I found , that as soon as the deformity of my face was with time vanished away , Periander was as bussie as ever about me : and as if he had been only asleep all the time of my sickness , will needs have me believe that he was ever my servant , using all his arguments and rethorique to glosse over his levity , and sparing no manner of oath and protestation to purchase belief . On the other side , to my misery , Alderina chanced to dye , leaving the false Bellimartes at liberty to persecute me . And to make me most perfectly miserable , Merindor did the like ; as if he had drunk of the water of oblivion , and would have me pledge him , he accosted me with a smiling look , seeming to wonder I should not be as free with him as I was wont to be before his treason , and making horrible complaints against my wavering and unequal humour . Oh Heavens ! was ever such impudence heard of ? especially Merindors : As for Periander , though he did quit me , yet it was after my disease had made me ugly ; and if he did return , when my disease was over , he was in some sort excusable , because it was never me that he loved , but that fading thing which the world cals beauty , so as this is some kind of excuse for him . As for Bellimartes although he did commit a most grosse fault , yet I can find some excuse for him ; for though he was married , yet it was his love and esteem of me which prompted him to marry me , But for Merindor , I cannot find any collour of excuse for him , but only that he is a man ; and being so , he is allowed to be inconstant and false . Yet I must needs confesse , I am most sensible of his disloyalty , because he had least reason for what he did , and I a greater inclination unto him then any other . During the time of these Baccanalian Feastes , it hapned that the King one day after he had delighted the Princesse Clotilda , and the Ladies with several shews , they went all to walk in the Athenian Gardens , where the Rosne and the Arar meeting , there is a most dilectable Isle betwixt two great Rivers , which several Kings have imbellished with abundance of Art : planting it with trees , and adorning it with magnificient Fountains , Walks , Turrasses , and Arbors , which being contrived with excellent design ; and order out of so much confusion , does still take the eye of the walker with somthing of novelty and wonder . But indeed at that time , the trees were not decked in their mantles of green , nor cast of their gray garments of winter . Yet the King , to supply that defect ; brought forth abundance of Orange Trees , which he had preserved in vaultes from the storms of Frost and Snow , and planted them in such industrious order , as it seemed as if the Summer had preceded the Spring . It was at this time , and in this place , when and where Periander , Bellimartes , and Merindor , intended to renew their importunities : Periander who first proved false , was the first also that accosted me with this language . This , fairest Dorinde , is the day of your Triumph and Victories , for which way soever you cast your eye , you cannot see any thing which does not yeild and submit unto your beauty . I looked coldly upon him , and then without any answer turned the other way , and continued my walk with my Companions . But he , nothing daunted at my cold looks , followed , and taking hold of my Gown ; what fair one ? said he unto me ) not one word by way of answer ? Is it unto me ( answered I very disdaignfully ) that you speak ? Can you doubt it ( replied he ) since I called you by the Epithite which is most your due ? How did you call me ( said I unto him ) I called you , said he , by your own right name ; did you not hear me call you fair Dorinde ? I know none of that name , replied I ; for do you not remember that she dyed of the smal Pox. At this he blusht , yet answered ; yes , yes , but she is risen again : I cannot tell , answered I , whether she be risen as to others , but I assure you , she is for ever dead as to you : After this , say what he would , I would not turn any longer towards him . Then Bellimartes , seeing his Companion disengaged , he accosted me , and would needs take me under the arm : but I faigning that I had not yet seen him , I looked him stedfastly in the face , and said unto him , Sir , Alderina whom you look for is not here : Alderina ( answered he ) was once the cause of my misery , and now she is dead , her memory I hope will not be as fatal to me as she was . The Gods are so full of all goodness , answered I , as that they can make the happiness of one out of the misery of another : and this misery of which you complain was my happiness ; So as I should be very ungrateful if I should lose the memory of it . But in good earnest , said he , I hope you do know that Alderina is dead , and that she will never trouble either you or me . Bellimartes , answered I very faintly , be most confident of this that though Alderina be dead , yet I shall never be inclinable to marry you , least I should be the Alderina of some other Dorinde . Upon this Bellimartes left me , as much ashamed as Periander was , and Merindor immediately stept into his place : and I most ingeniously confess , as I told you before , that I was more offended against him then all the rest . Madam ( said he unto me after a low conge ) thanks be to the fates , I am now such an absolute master of my self , as that I am able to assure you I am your most humbly devoted servant . Merindor , answered I , is this the language which you taught your brother when you sent him unto me ? Oh fair Dorinde ( answered he immediately ) when I wished that happiness unto my brother , it was when I could not render you a greater testimony of my affection : but now I am free , I speak unto you in the behalf of Merindor , who still loves and adores you , and ever shall ; These expressions Merindor , said I unto him in a little impatiency , might well deceive any other but Dorinde ; and yet truly because I would be not be ungratefull , if I had a sister I would advise her to accept of your good will : but as for me , never think any more of it ; for I was told by a very good Astrologer that your marriage and mine together was never made in Heaven . Then turning away towards my Companions , and declining any further talk with them , we began to dance after the Gaulish mode . Many Caveliers of the Court did hear all our discourse , and what answers I gave unto them : and as there are alwayes some whose practice is to carry tales unto the King , thereby to insinuate themselves into favour , so some pick-thank , or other acquainted the King immediately with all my answers ; The King who was much taken with them told them again unto several persons , laughing at these three Cavaliers . But see if I had not good reasons to say that fortune which makes some happy beyond their desires , did make me more miserable then I could imagine ; for who would ever have thought that these reproaches which I gave unto these impudent men , should have cost me so much misery as I have endured ? And yet so it hapned that the King being pleased with them , and hearing what great affection those three Cavaliers did bear unto me , he began to entertain some good opinion of me , and from that day to this would never let me live in quietnesse . Oh Heavens ! how dear did his favours a while after , cost me ? For , I cannot tell upon what reason , but the King , to my misery , took a liking unto me : and I do protest , I never took any notice of it until it was too late be remedied . Though Heaven has elevated great Princes much higher then those over whom they command : yet they do want that liberty which private persons do enjoy ; for even as high Towers are seen farther then the humble Cottages of Shepherds ; so the grandure of Kings is so obvious unto all eyes , that they cannot stir a step but they are seen by all , and the very least of their actions is subject unto the censure of ●hn multitude ; and therefore it is a thing impossible that a Lady should be courted by them , but all the Court most presently perceive it . Gondebaut who knew this very well , and being desirous to apply some remedy unto it , ( for he knew that if he did not , Arcingeutorix , and the rest of my kindred would be offended ; and that the Princesse Clotilda would have a just cause of complaint ) and therefore his design was to carry this courtship as covertly as he could , and with such close circumspection , as should delude the eyes of the most clear sighted . As for me , I was altogether ignorant of the Kings design , and minded nothing but my attendance upon that wise Princesse endeavoring by my service to gain her favour ; and I found by many of her noble expressions to me that my endeavours were not in vain ; which was such a high contentment unto me as every one might see it in my face ; so as I found the Proverb to be true , which sayes , that contentment is the best painting ; and truly me thought , that I had quite another kind of a face , and was not as I was wont to be : Also my judgment in this was not singular ; for all my Companions thought so as well as I , even the prudent Princesse her self whose kindnesse unto me was the principal cause of it . The King whose design was to render me miserable , was very studious how to acquaint me with his intention , and was a long while before he could tell which way he should begin the work ; for seeing me to very young , he could not tell whether I had so much government over my self as to keep secret . But one night when we were all dancing , and when , according to the custome , they stole her away which danced , the King in his turn , came towards me ; and as soon as he touched my hand , he said unto me , I should think my self more happy if I could steal away this treasure , then I am in the conquest of all Gaule . Unto which I smiled and answered , the theft Sir which you are pleased to mention , is exceedingly small , especially compared unto so great an Empire . If this which you esteem so trivial ( said he unto me , and grasped my hand ) could be as soon atchieved , as I could conquer all Gaul , I would this very hour put on my Armor , and never put it off until I had made an absolute conquest . Upon this , not staying for my answer , he passed on to another . I must needs confesse , that I was much surprised at this expression ; but not being able to perswade my self that there was any thing in me that was worthy either of the eye or thought of a King , I believed it to be his custome of speaking so unto all , and only to passe away time : so as in this belief , I grounded nothing upon those words . The King in the mean time , who was very observant to see how I would take this expression ; hearing no more talk of it , he thought me to have more judgment , then those of my age use to have : and as it is common with Lovers to Flatter themselves , so he perswaded himself , that the knowledge which he had imparted unto me of his good will , was not displeasing unto me . And therefore growing more confident in my discretion , and more encouraged to discover himself : one day when we were all in the Athenian Gardens , and when my Companions were a little seperated from me , as I was reaching at a flower which grew upon a tree that was a little too high for my arm , he left the Princesse walking and came and pulled the flower ; here fair one , ( said he and gave it unto me ) take this flower as a pledge of my heart which I have already given unto you : then he went presently to the Princesse again . I must needs confesse that this second declaration did open my eyes ; but yet I thought it a thing so impossible that the King should ever have any thoughts of me , as I still remained in my blindnesse and would take no notice of it , nor mention it unto any . The King finding by these two testimonies that I could keep secret , he thought it now high time to trust himself wholly unto my discretion : so as a while after , when the Princesse Clotilda was making preparations to disguise herself , and to dance in the habit of the Druyde and Nayade Nimphs , he was very desirous to see how she dressed her self : so as he came unto her all alone by himself , and first of all began to commend Clotilda very highly , who indeed was a Princesse of most rare beauty as well of mind as of body : then he seemed desirous to see us all ; and when he saw all very busie in triming up themselves , he came unto me , and said in a low voice , as for you fair one , your beauty is so transcendent , that nothing can either be added or diminished without doing you wrong . Shame would not permit me to return an answer : and he perceiving it by the blushes of my cheek : If you be as discreet for the future ( said he ) as you have been hitherto , I will make you the greatest and most happy of all your family ; upon this he put a note into my bosome upon such a suddain , that if I had not felt it , perhaps I had never taken any notice of it . This brought blushes into my face as red as if my cheeks were all on fire ; and a thousand to one , but it had been perceived : yet all my Companions were so busie in tricking up themselves , as they never saw when the King went out ; and from that day I never doubted what the design of Gonbebaut was , though till then , I must ingeniously confesse that I could not imagine his meaning . My knowledge of this did not perplex me so much as did my ignorance ; not knowing how to carry my self in a businesse of that concernment . For I thought it a crime in me to hide it from the Princesse Clotilda : and to acquaint her was the way to make Gondebaut my foe , and make that Princesse much offended at him . On the other side , I knew that all men were false , and the experience which I had of it , was fresh in my memory . Besides all these considerations , could I ever imagine the King did court me to any other end but to stain my honour ? This consideration touched me so neerly , that I once intended to go that very hour unto Clotil●a , and shew her the Letter which he had put into my brest : but then considering how extreamly it would perplex that Princesse , and how it would disturb all the Jocundry of the Bacchanals ▪ I deferred it until the Feast was over , and then intended to acquaint Clotilda with it , who honouring me with her favours , would give me the best advice she could . And least the Paper which the King had put into my bosome should chance to be lost , and so seen by some or other . I went to lock it up in a little box where I used to keep such things . When I returned , I found all my Companions almost all ready to dance ; and the Princesse seeing me so backward , she called me sluggard , and honoured me so far as to help me her self to dresse my self . The King in the mean time , whose love was like unto all the rest of his sex , who are alwa●es at the first full of raptures and impatienties , his mind was wholly upon this passion , which did encrease by my silence : This swelled him with a thousand chimeras and fancies how he should contrive the businesse . And at last returning one night very late from the ball , and when all were retired from him , after they had gotten him to bed , he called unto one that waited upon him in his chamber , and one whom he used to trust in such like occasions . He caused him to kneel down by his bed side ; acquainted him with his extream affection unto me ; and commanded him upon his life to keep it secret , and to contrive a means for his contentment . The young man , who was accustomed unto such discourse , did not at all wonder at the violency of his passion ; for not long be ore he had seen him as hot upon Cryseide ; Sir , said he unto the King ) this Lady has been courted already by very many , and has been deceived b● them all , so as she will hardly ever trust any again . The King , according to the Nature of all Lovers , did flatter himself with a conceit that I had some good will towards him ; and therefore answered him very confidently , that he himself had already broken the Ice , that I knew he loved me , and perhaps bore no ill will unto him : but all the difficulty was to find out a trusty confident ▪ by whose means he might let me understand all that he de●●red I should know : for there was so many eyes upon him that he could not speak unto me but by short and interrupted sentences , least Clotilda or some of my Companions should observe him ; that this fear kept me from returning unto him any answers , and him from coming unto any conclusion with me ; and therefore he propounded unto him whether it was expedient to imploy Periander , Bellimartes , or Merindor in the businesse , who might without any suspition talk with me as long as they pleased : for though they were in love with me , yet he knew they durst not contradict what he commanded them . Ardilan ( for that was the name of the young man ) after a silent hearing of all this , answered thus ; I have heard Sir , all that you have been pleased to tell me , and have thought upon a course , by which I hope you may effect your desires . First , I do not like you should imploy any of these three Cavaliers whom you have proposed , and that for several reasons : for though they be all in love with her , and would marry her and dare not disobay your commands , yet you may be pleased to consider , that Dorinde will never trust them ; they have already deceived her ; she hates them , and therefore she will not confide in any thing they say : the only way to marr all , were to put it unto any one of their management ; I have heard say , that if one would obtain any favour from another , it must be asked by one who is in favour with that party : but those whom you have mentioned are her enemies , or at least , she thinks them so , and has found them all to be false unto her . Whatsoever you do , you must not imploy any of them in the enterprise : Next , you must be sure you never speak unto her in any place where you may be seen ; for if you do , then the jealousie , or rather the envy of her Companions , will make such a noise of it in the Court , that you will be constrained upon a thousand considerations , to make a retreat . But the only way is to gain one that is frequent and familiar about her person ; one that she dares trust : and I cannot think upon any more fit for the businesse then that maid who waites upon her in her chamber ; for she has the opportunity of talking unto her at all times when she please : and moreover Dorinde having a great confidence in her , she may the sooner be perswaded unto what you desire : and because the greatest difficulty is to gain her whom I speak off , I have contrived a way to bring it about ; you must Sir , in the first place dazle her eys with that mettle which very few have power to resist ▪ next , I am resolved to make her believe that I am in love with her , and that I will marry her ; she is tollerably handsome , and will be apt to believe it : for almost all women will hearken unto any commendations of their beauty and credit it : and by these two wayes I intend to make my accesse unto her . The King hearing the Proposition of Ardilan , did like it , and think it feasable and easie : so , as if he had already obtained what he desired , he raised himself out of bed and embraced him saying thus unto him ; I see Ardilan that thou dost love me , and that without thee I shall never arrive at my contentment ; assure thy self thy services shall find an ample recompence ; as I have one , the best of servants , so thou shalt find me the best of Masters : Then lying down in his bed , go friend ( said he unto him ) contrive the business as thou wilt ; I referre it wholly unto thee , and to morrow I shall furnish thee with whatsoever thou shalt think fit for Dorindes Chamber-maid . The next morning Ardilan being furnished with all that was requisite , he sought for an opportunity of speech with Duriana ( for that was the name of her that served me ) and because it was a season when every one seemed to be out of their wits , and a time when to be wise seemed to be a kind of folly , he met with an opportunity presently ; for that night he and some young men of his pack dressed themselves in the habits of women , and came unto my Fathers house , under the notion of Mummers , as they are called . It is the custome of the place , and I think of all Gaul , for these Mummers in vizards , to enter freely into all houses , none asking the question who they are , or from whence they came : presently they did lay upon the table a Bag of Money , which they intended to venture at play ; and what they do they do all in silence : for if they speak one word , they lose all they play for : Ardilan having thus entred into my Fathers house , one of his company who took upon him to play , laid down his mony and dice upon the table , and several Cavaliers who supped that night with my Father , began to play with him : In the mean time Ardilan walked half a dozen turns up and down the great chamber , looking whether Duriana was there ; and at last , he found her dancing amongst others in another room : after a while , he thrust himself amongst them , and taking her by the hand made one with them in the dance ; and because he danced extraordinarily well , he drew the eyes of all the company upon him , especially Duriana , who was extreamly desirous to know who he was . The dance being done , and she thinking him to be a woman , she sate down by him , and put a thousand questions to him , purposely to make him speak . As long as any was so near as to hear , he made no answers but only by signs , but when all the company was parted from her , he took Duriana by the hand , and said unto her in a low voice ; it is very strange Duriana you should not know that person who loves you above all the world . She who had little or no acquaintance with him , and perhaps had never heard him speak before , she did a little wonder at his words , and not knowing his voice , she was more inquisitive then she was before , I beseech you ( said she unto him ) if you do love me so well as you say you do , why will you not let me know who you are ? Because ( said he ) I am of so little worth , that when you know me I am afraid you will scorn me : I do not use , answered she , to be so uncivil as to scorn any who are owners of so much merit , as I see you are : upon this assurance , replied he , I will tell you that I am Ardilan , who ever since your Mistris came to Court , is so wholly devoted unto your service as I cannot enjoy any contentment unless my vowed service find some acceptance . But why should I trifle away time in relation of such things as these ? It is enough to tell you , that before they parted , Duriana who thought all in earnest , and that it would be a match very advantagious to her , she was contented to accept of his service , upon condition he would not deceive her , as she had seen many deceive me . The subtile Ardilan vowed and protested fidellity ; and gave her so many assurances of it ▪ as she who had no more wit then she stood in need of , was won to do whatsoever he would have her : and the more to engage her , he gave her a Ring , and beseeched her to wear it for his sake ; at the first she refused it , because she thought it to be of too great value . But he was so urgent with her , that at last she took it , upon condition I should not dislike it . Fye , fye , said the crafty Ardilan , nothing does more ruine Loves then divulging them ; and if you be pleased that you and I should continue kind , as I do heartly desire . speak not a word of it unto any ; for if you do assure your self , some or other out of envy will ruine our designs . But if my Mistris should be advertised of it by another ( said Duriana ) would she not have reason to be angry and chide me ? Oh my Sweetheart ( answered Ardilan ) how can she ever come to know it by any other , if you never speak of it unto any ? For my part , I will set a lock upon my lips , and I beseech you to do the like upon yours , especially from Dorinde ; why should you acquaint her ? Alas Duriana she stands more in need of your advise , then you of hers ▪ and had she been as wise as Duriana is , she had never received so many displeasures as she has , I am afraid we should be too much observed , and therefore I cannot now say all I would ; the next time we meet , I shall tell you more , and plainly shew you that Dorindes displeasures proceed from her self , and perhaps may be remedied , if she will but believe you . Upon this , he left her , and would not stay for her answer , being very glad , and thinking he had done more for the first time , then ever he could have hoped . Some two or three dayes after Ardilan had talked with Duriana , my good genius put me in mind of the danger that might ensue by keeping the paper , which the King gave me , any longer , I was in two or three minds , and ready to cast it into the fire , so to extinguish one flame with another ; or else to carry it unto Clotilda , and so discharge my self of that blame which might be imputed unto me . But as to the first course , I thought that if I did burn it , then if the King should come to know it , he would be extreamly offended at this scorn : and how could I answer him , if he asked me my reason for it ? I thought it therefore better to read it first , and then to burn it : but then , if Clotilda should come to know of this ▪ either by the King or any other , how unkindly would she take this from me ? Questionlesse Gondebaut himself would be the first that would tell her , when he sees I will not consent unto all that pleaseth him ; or if he should alter his humour ; as to my sad experience , I find Merindor and Periander hath done ; their examples teach me at a dear rate , that the constancy of a man , lasts no longer then till his eyes finds an object that pleaseth him better . This Princesse ( said I to my self ) does me the honour to love me , and I am most confident of her good advice ; and say the King should come to know that I have acquainted her , he cannot chuse but know withal , that my duty obliged me unto what I did ; and I am very confident that when the heat of the humour is a little over , he will esteem me more for it , and say I did well . According to this last resolution , I took the Letter and went unto Clotilda and as fortune was , found her in her Closset , passing away the time with many of my Companions . And because she honoured me so far as to love me above any of the rest , as soon as she saw me she was pleased to come unto me ; and because all young persons have alwayes some trivial news to tell one another , she took me aside unto a window of a little distance from the rest of the company , where she related unto me not only all she had done since the last time she saw me , but also , all her most intimate thoughts : at last she said unto me , but good Dorinde tell me what you have done since last you were with me ; come , come , give me an exact accompt not only of your actions , but even of every thought . Madam , ( said I unto her ) at another time I shall most willingly tell you what you please ; but at this time , I beseech you give me leave to intertain you with a businesse of a very great importance ; and because I would not have any observe us , I beseech you go into your Inner Closset , and call me unto you , that when we are alone , I may impart a businesse unto you , which is fit you should know . The young Princesse longing to know what I had to tell her , and being also very desirous to give me contentment , she did as I desired her ; and when we were both in the Closset , the door bolted , she sat down , and I according to my custome , kneeled down before her , most humbly beseeching her to think , that my desire of keeping my self within the compasse of my duty , and to carry my self in all things according to her commands , did prompt me to impart unto her what I then would ; then I did not only shew her the Kings Letter , but also imparted unto her all the passages of my three last encounters with Gondibaut● , which I did with that freedom , as she knew me to be in no fault . especially when she saw the Letter still sealed , which after much commendations of me for it , she opened , and read these words . King GONDEBAUTS Letter unto DORINDE . YOu cannot , Fairest , think it strange that one should love you , since you have already been loved by so many ; but perhaps you will wonder when you consider that he whom you have captivated , was never conquered by the most powerful upon earth . As there hath been nothing hitherto invincible unto my arms , so , Fairest , use your conquest kindly , for unto you , I submit my Crown , my Scepter , and all my Triumphs and Laurels . Clotilda , stood mute , after the reading of this Letter ; and after she had long pawsed upon it , Dorinde ( said she unto me ) you need not entreat me to conceal a businesse , which is so unfit to be published : and because you desire my advice , and I am obliged to give it , not at random , but upon mature deliberation , I will take this night to consider upon it . Thus we parted ; and because none of my Companions should suspect any matter of secresie to be betwixt us , the wise Princesse went out laughing , and commanded me to do the like , as if we had been talking upon matter of mirth and jollity . You know , that the Prince Godomar , younger brother unto Sigismond , went to travel into the Courts of Neighbour Kings , there to learn the Customs , Laws , and Manners of other Countries ; to be acquainted with their Countries and strength , and the better to improve himself in his travels , he carried with him the great and wise Avitus , who had been Governour , not only unto him , but to his brother Sigismond also . Now this young Prince was lately returned to the great contentment both of King and people ; for truly both Sigismond and Gondemar being instructed by such a Sapient Tutor , wer● both very hopeful . This prudent Governour , above all other documents , did most imprint amity and concord betwixt them ; shewing them that little things grow great by union ; and great things become nothing by discord ; he hinted unto them , the jars betwixt their father and his brothers , how their ambition and emnity did draw upon themselves the odium of the Gaules , and their own ruine : that this wound would be long in healing in their family , unlesse they with a contrary design did remedy it , to wit , by mutual love , as the others did make the wound by hatred . These sage instructions , imprinted themselves so upon the spirits of these two young Princes , that a greater league of Love and Union cannot be imagined then was betwixt them . This wise man finding by the phisiognomy of Clotilda , that she would prove a most Excellent and Wise Princesse ; he thought it would be advantagious unto these two Princes to contract a league of amity with her : for consanguinity was not enough to salve up those sores which former dissentions had made . This wise advise , together with the sweet inclination of Clotilda , did make these two Princes so exceedingly love her , that all the animosities of their fathers hatred were not only rooted out , but these young hearts did link themselves together in such strong tyes of affection , as each of them had as kind a care of the others good as of their own : nothing was in secret amongst them : and knowing the humour of Gondebaut to be collerick and violent , they after consulted together what was the best course to be taken in any affair , and above all , they followed the Prudent advice of their wise Governour . And yet , as there is often a certain kind of blind inclination which moves some to affect one person above another , so this Princesse had ever a kind of natural affection more towards the Prince Sigismond , than towards his brother Godomar : and this was the reason that at this time she acquainted him only with my businesse ; she related the whole passage unto him , shewed him the Kings Letter , and asked him what she should say unto me and what she should do . Sigismond was at the first extreamly astonished ; afterward he asked her , how she came to know the businesse , and how I carried my self in it ; to whom the Princesse answered , Dorinde carries her self as she ought to do , and will not do any thing without my advice ; for it was from her I came to know the businesse . Now , observe , I beseech you , how dangerous it is to acquaint young men with such matters ; Sigismond had never cast his eyes upon me but only by way of indifferency , as upon the rest of my Companions , had it not been for this . But dear Companions , well may we say some are happy beyond their hopes , and others more unfortunate then they could imagine : and I am one of those whom fortune has made the butt for the worst of her arrows . Could any ever have imagined , that Clotilda by reprehending the Fathers fault should cause the Son to commit it ? No certainly , and but my cross fate must needs have it so , surely it had never been . Now the designs of the young Prince is wholly upon me , and because he did not know whether his addresse would be as welcome unto me as his Fathers , he resolved at the first , to hide his affection from Clotilda , knowing very well that she would diswade him from it if possibly she could , and perhaps divert me also . But he did extreamly disapprove of the Kings intention , seemed to wonder at it , and to vilifie me in such a manner as if I should be the last of all the Court whom he could love . Then turning his discourse upon Gondebaut , sister ( said he , for so he called her ) we must upon any terms take some course or other to prevent this businesse from going any farther ; for though Dorinde has hitherto carried her self very well in the matter , yet it is to be feared that a long continuance of Courtship may make her change her mind : A place may make a brave resistance to the first and second assault , yet yeild at the third : besides , Love you know is a contagious disease , and infects another party . Truly brother ( answered the Princesse ) I am not well acquainted with the nature of that disease , but adhere much unto your opinion of it , and therefore I desire your advice . I should be very reserved in giving it , ( answered the Prince ) as well because it concerns my King , as because that King is my Father , but that the honour of our family , and particularly yours , dear Sister , is at the stake , and therefore I shall be the more open and free in giving it . Let me tell you therefore , that considering the Kings humour and disposition , I do foresee much mischief may come of this matter , if you if you do not oppose in its first beginning ; and believe this for certain , that when it has once taken root , you can never do it : or if you do , it will be with much heartburning and discontent . Let not the disease gather strength , it is very dangerous in all diseases , but most especially in Love , above all others . This is my advice at the first : and if we find that the disease do yet still increase , we must have recourse unto other remedies , which time and occasion may discover unto us ; but above all things , make sure that Dorinde do not deceive her self , and that she do not deceive you ; for Love is a thing of such a subtle nature , as that it does seise upon a heart unperceived ; and if it do so in her , assure your self Sister , your labour will be all lost . Such a thing may be , answered the Princesse , but I fear it not ; for I know Dorinde to be so discreet and wise , that she will never do any act prejudicial unto her self or me . The next morning , Clotilda took me aside , and said thus unto me ; I have thought Dorinde upon your businesse or indeed ours , for I am concerned it it , and perhaps more then you are . It is a business wherein you must shew both your prudence and your courage : your courage , in scorning any thing that may wound your reputation , and your prudence , in doing it so that the King may not be offended either against you , or me . First you must conceive , that the King courts you only to ruine you , and that as soon as it is known , your honour is lost ; think upon those noble Ancestors from whom you are descended ; consider what abundance of hazard and pains they took in getting that reputation which they left unto their posterity . I hope you will not be the first that for want of courage will suffer this anciently descended reputation to be stayned : as for matter of prudence , you must Dorinde fight this enemy , not by striving and contending , but by flying from him ; Love is of such a nature as is sooner overcome by flight . then resistance ; and the Love of Kings above all others ; for puissant Princes are alwayes extreamly offended against any thing which does resist them ; they are jealous of their power , and will at any rate preserve it unresistable . I advice you therefore , that in the practice of this prudence , you do not resist , but flye from this enemy ; that is , that you shun all occasions of being in any place where Gondebaut may have any discourse with you ; and if he chance to find such an opportunity , seem as if you did not understand what he said ; and be so far from being perswaded that he loves you , as to seem absolutely ignorant in all matters of love . If you carry it so , perhaps you may divert his intention , or at the least tyer him out : and above all be sure , that I be advertised of all passages betwixt you ; and be assured , that as long as you do so , I will never forsake you . This was the sage counsel which Clotilda gave me ▪ and which I resolved to follow most punctually , as well because of her reasons which she alledged unto me , as because I had been formerly deceived by such as used the same language , he did in his Letter . I returned the Princesse , most humble and hearty thanks for the honour of her advice , and promised all exact observance . Afterwards I kissed her hand , in testimony of my devotion unto her service ; and so went out of the Closset , least any should observe or suspect any businesse more then ordinary to be betwixt us . The King rested some dayes , and never spoke unto me , to see what effects his Letter would produce . But Ardilan in the mean time was not idle ; for being a subtle and witty fellow , and having found the opportunity of talking with Duriana every morning as she went unto the Temple , he had so gained her , what by his smooth language , and what by gifts , that the wench was wholly his : and the matter was carried so close and cunningly betwixt them that none in the Court perceived it : The King on the other side having discovered himself unto this man , and much confiding in him , he was so reserved , that had I not acquainted Clotilda with his design , she had never taken any notice of it . Every hour in the day , she enquired of me whether any new accident had faln out , and was still giving me instructions how to behave my self : at last , I told her that I was in hopes the Kings mind was changed , since he was so long silent : ah Sweetheart , ( said she unto me ) that fire which is covered in the embers , may flash out before you be aware : never think your self out of danger till you see Gondebaut love another ; and then I will believe it , knowing very well , that new thoughts are apt to smother the old ones : But till then , stand upon your guard , and assure your self , that when the enemy seems to sleep , then is he preparing himself for a most dangerous assault . The Forrest of Ereiwe , which some call the Forrest of Mars , is distant from ●●e Town about a mile and a half ; Clotilda did much delight in hunting when the sweather was fair , and the Suns heat would permit . My Companions and I re●embled Harpalice , that generous Thracian Lady , when she galloped over the plains after after the lively Hart , or when with her Javelin she assaulted the furious Bore : our habits were as gay as hers , all glittering in Gold , Silver , and several coloured Silks ; our rich Scarfs waved in defiance of the wind ; Diamonds did vye glistering with the Sun ; and Pearles looked like so many chains of Stars about our necks ; our Feathers and every thing set us out to the best advantage : the custome was , that we might go as best pleased us , either together , or several provided it was not out of the sight of our Governesse : and if any Cavalier had any disposition to talk with us , he freely might as long as he pleased . That day Merindor was next me , and though he received no answers from me , yet he still continued his ordinary importunities . Gondebaut whose eye was alwayes upon me , as soon as we were passed over the bride of Rosne , and were entred into the plain , he seemed as if he did not observe me but called Ardilan unto him , and commanded that as soon as I was lighted to go up the Scaffold where we were to view the combate between the Cavaliers and some wild Bores which were taken in Toyles , then he should find fault with the shooe of my horse , as if it were loose , and in taking up his foot , to thrust a nail into his hoof and make him lame : you must also know , that after several combates before the Ladies , they use to let some Bores loose and hunt them with dogs . After many Cavaliers had shewed much courage in the death of many Bores , the King commanded all the company to take horse and follow the chase ; upon this , the Ladies and the Cavaliers all mounted , and followed the Huntsmen , Merindor , as his custome was , would needs help me up , and afterwards ▪ my Companion ; I seeing Clotilda far before me , began to gallop after : but after twenty or forty paces , my horse fell so lame ; that he could hardly set his foot upon the ground , and therefore we could not overtake Clotilda , who followed the chase with full speed . The King who stayed purposly behind with a small company ▪ did quickly overtake us ; and seeming to be ignorant of my horses lameness , did ask me how it came to passe , and whether it was by leaping over some ditch ? I told him that I know not by what accident it was , but was sure that if he continued thus lame ; I should not be able to follow the chase . The King looked about if there was any horse in the Company upon which I might mount , but finding none good enough , he commanded Merindor to ride after Clotilda and acquaint our Governesse , that I could not overtake the Company , and that she should take order for another horse , or else to come and keep me Company , it not being fit I should be left alone . Oh good God , how desirous some seem to mend things , when they themselves would have them more in disorder ? Merindor he set spurs to his horse and rid away , and my Companion , out of respect , kept at a distance behind , where some Cavaliers of the Kings held her in talk . But the King , to lose no time began thus ; Come fair one ( said he ) what answer will you give unto my Letter ? Will you doom me to live or dye ? As soon as ever I saw the King , I expected an assault , and saw no way to avoid it ; so as I began presently to consider with my self what answer I should give him . I did very well remember Clotildas instruction , and was fully determined to follow them : but the grand Feast not being yet past , and I fearing to make any blander of the matter which was principally forbidden me , I resolved to defer my answer until another time : so as with a smiling look I said thus unto him ; The answer Sir , which you require of me , I cannot give at this time : but I most humbly beseech you to give me the respite of fiveteen dayes , and then you shall know the reason of my delay . I shall ( answered he ) and will wait your pleasure as long as you will ; but let me tell you , that I think this delay to be to no purpose : bu● fairest , since you will have it so , I am resolved to submit ; yet upon a promise now that y●u will give me an answer then . Sir , answered I , I do most faithfully it . Then my fairest ( said he unto me and smiled ) let me tell you , that to get this opportunity of speech with you , it was I who caused your horse thus lame ; and by this you may see that my invention is not so barren , but I can find out opportunities when I please . Give me leave to tell you Sir ( answered I ) that it was but a cruel invention to lame a poor horse , which did you no harm : Consider , fair one , replied he present●y , that I do love you with such a perfect affection , that I would do any thing whatsoever to obtain your favour . You put your self Sir to abundance of trouble ( answered I ) for a thing that is not valuable ; but Sir , since it was you that lamed my horse I beseech you , pitty him so far as to cure him again : I spoke this purposely to interrupt him as he was offering to speak . It seems you think ( replied he ) that I have the same power which you have , who can when you please cure the wound which you make . Oh Sir ( said I and interrupted him ) I beseech you let us talk of that another time , and for the present , talk of my poor horse who is not able to carry me . This compassion , replied he , might be better imployed another way : but since you command it so , I will not disobay in the least : then turning towards Ardilan , he commanded him to send for a Smith ; who being brought presently , come friend ( said the King ) look at the foot of that horse , there is a nail that stands higher then the rest , pull it out , for question lesse that is the cause of his lameness : the Smith looking at the horses foot , found it presently as the King said ; and pulling the nail out , the horse was as well as before : In the mean time Merindor delivered his message , and the Governess returned with him bringing another horse for me ; which the King seeing , farewel ( iaid he unto me ) all contentment for this day : and setting spurs to his horse he rid away the same way that Merindor came , leaving me alone with Companion , and two Cavaliers that stayed with us . The King in the mean time , meeting Merindor and his Company , go , go , said he unto him , you did not observe that the horse was only stamped with a nail , which being pulled out , the horse will be as ever he was . The King spoke this , as he galloped away , to shew that this was all he cared , and so he rode till he overtook the chase . Consider now , I beseech you , what mortal enemies men are unto us ; and what abundance of pains they will take to ruine poor women : but oh Heaven ! how hard it is to avoid their treachery , especially when we fall into the hands of a subtle person that has authority ? I had sufficient experience of their falshood , and the wounds which their persidy had made in my soul were yet fresh : I wanted not any good counsel , and yet I must confess the flatteries of Gondebaut were pleasing unto me , maugre my resolution , and I delighted the submission of so great a King : so as I advise all women to beware of such enemies , and shun them as Syrens , without lending the least care unto them . As soon as I was come up to the company , I acquainted Clotilda with all that Gondebaut had said unto me , and with all my answers , and she thought that I had done very prudently in it ; but when I told her of his invention to lame my horse purposly to speak with me , Oh Dorinde ( said she unto me ) I am extreamly afraid of some mis-fortune , and let me tell you my mind freely , that if he do not fall off as soon as you have given him his answer , you must marry . Madam , answered I , I hope to carry my self so as shall never displease you , but as for marriage , I must heartily beseech you , let it be the last remedy , for I do so much abominate all men living , that the very name of a husband is odious unto me , and I can never live with one but be most miserable . As soon as night came Clotilda acquainted Sigismond with the passage , who seeing the freedom of my discourse , did plainly perceive that I had no mind to the King : but fearing least I should change , and desiring to prevent it ; Sister , said he unto her , I have a great desire to speak with Dorinde , I can discover her intention better then you ; for you must know , that if she do dislike the addresse of the King all his labour will be but lost ; but on the other side , if it please her all our pains will be to no purpose , and you may incur much danger . I cannot believe her so subtle ( answered Clotilda ) as to hide any thing from me ; and besides , if you should sound her , she will be much more reserued to you then to me . Refer that unto me ( answered he ) and after two or three tryals , I shall tell you more of my mind . The King on the other side , told Ardilan , all that I had said unto him , and it was resolved as necessary that Duriana should be acquainted with the Kings affection unto me ; for the crafty Ardilan had so tampered with her , what by gifts and what by promises of marriages , that in all likelyhood she was wholly at his dispose . But to set a handsom glosse upon the matter , they must seem as if the Kings intention was to marry me , thinking by this gilded bait to draw both Duriana and me to swallow the hook sooner . The next morning Ardilan failed not to speak unto Duriana ; after many protestation of affection and promises of marriages , Duriana ( said he unto her ) to let you see how inseperably in am yours , I will trust you with such a secret as if ever it be discovered , I am utterly ruined , and I will so tye my self unto you by this freedom , as you may see nothing can seperate me from you . Know therefore Duriana , that the King is so extreamly in love with Dorinde , that he never enjoys any contentment or rest , but when he sees her , and yet carries it out so discreetly , that I believe none takes any notice of it . I protest ( answered Duriana with much admiration ) you amaze me in telling me the King loves my Mistris ; for such persons can hardly , love without discovery : but I beseech you tell me , how does she take it ? I cannot tell ( answered he ) she has not given him his answer ; but I am sure she is ill advised if she reject such an advantagious fortune . Advantagious ? ( answered Duriana presently ) how do you mean it ? Without all doubt highly advantagious ( replied he ) and so perhaps that when you know all you will wonder more ; for most certainly , if she carry her self towards him as she ought to do , the King will marry her . How , how ? ( said she and clapped her hands together ) the King marry Dorinde ? and my Mistris become Queen of the Burgundians ? doubtless she may ( answered he ) if she will but accept of her fortune . Oh Ardilan ( said she , and took him about the neck ) doubtless you but mock me . I protest before Heaven I do not mock , answered he , and you will find all I say to be most certainly true , if she be well advised ; why should you think it a thing so strange or impossible ? Do you not remember his affection unto Criseide , and how he would have married her ? And can you think that stranger of a better family or more meritorious then Dorinde ? No Duriana , believe me , the King is resolved upon it , he has told me as much , and I know his mind most perfectly ; but to tell you truly I am afraid your Mistris is not so well advised as she should be , and in lieu of being Queen of the Burgundians , will make her self the most miserable woman in all the Kingdom ; for if ever she acquaint Clotilda with it , most certainly she will give her ill counsel , and strive to divert her for many reasons , especially because she cannot brook that a person so inferiour should become her Lady and Mistris , nor obey one who obayes her now . Moreover you must know ( but of this my dear Duriana you must take no notice ) you must know I say , that Clotilda is none of the Kings welwishers ; the quarrel is irreconcilable , for Chilperick her father having usurped the Crown of the Burgundians from Gondebaut his elder brother , he took his measures so ill , that he suffered himself to be besieged in Vienna , where afterwards he was taken and lost his life by the Kings just command ; and though this punishment was no more then due , yet the wound smarts still in the heart of Clotilda , and I do not think it will ever heal or be forgotten : so as she will most certainly do the King all the displeasure she can , and therefore your Mistris must be sure to speak nothing of it unto her , unless she will ruin the whole businesse . Indeed ( said Duriana ) you have imparted a thing which I am very glad to know , for it is of great importance , and I perceive by your expressions you desire I should interest my self in the business , which I promise you to do , as well because I shall be glad to give you any contentment , as because if the Kings intention be so as you say , it will be so great and honour and advancement unto my Mistris , as I must needs say , she is ill advised if she refuse it . Within a few dayes I shall tell you more , and in the mean time , take special care least the business be discovered until it be fully resolved upon ; for publication of it may be a great impediment to the progresse . This was the Discourse betwixt Ardilan and Duriana , who believed all for most infallible truths : and I have since found the saying of my Father to be most true ; which was , that if any Prince have a design to deceive another , he must first deceive the Embassadour which is employed betwixt them , because he once having an opinion that what is told him is true , wel invent reasons and expressions to imprint belief , better then he could if he had lyed , So Duriana , believing my marriage as a matter most certain , and foreseeing future grandures upon me and her self , above al hopes , I knew she watched for an opportunity of talk with me : but thinking it to be only about some domestique affaires , and never dreaming she could know any thing of this business , I did not give her that opportunity she longed for . Yet at night , when we were al alone , because I did love her for the fidelity and affection to me , and seeing her so desiring to speak unto me ; wel Duriana ( said I unto her ) what news have you to tel me ? She answered with a smile , news Madam unto you it may be none ( said she ) but unto me it was news , and news which gave me abundance of contentment when I heard it : good Duriana ( said I unto her ) what dost thou mean ? for my part , I do not understand thee : Madam , replied she , you do but dissemble when you say so : but do you think there is any under the Cope of Heaven , that loves you better then I ? I protest Madam , I wil not yeild unto that love which you hear unto your self , and yet you are pleased to conceale your self from Duriana : From Duriana I say , who to serve you would forsake Father , Mother , and al the kindred she has in the world : I could justly complain against you if I would , but I dare not sin so far as to disapprove of any thing you do . I protest , said I unto her and smiled , I know of no cause you have to complain against me : I protest , answered she again , you do not speak as you think : but Madam , why should you hide a thing from me , which I desire so much to know ? but do you think I am ignorant of it ? Mistake not your self , perhaps I knew more particulars of it then your self . Good Duriana ( said I unto her ) what is it that you mean ? Wel , said she , since you wil have me tel you that which you should have told me long since , I wil ; upon condition that you conceal nothing hereafter from your most faithful Duriana . Do you think Madam I do not know , that thanks be to God , the King is in love with you ? With me , ( answered I , and laid my hand upon her mouth ) be silent you fool , and say no more ; I see you talk you know not what : Duriana went back a pace or two ; talk I know not what ? replied she : Yes , yes , assure your self I do know what I say , and know it very wel , and must tel you again that it is your own fault if you be not Queen of the Burgundians . At this word Queen , I blusht , and holding one hand before my face ; I think ( said I unto her ) that you are out of your wits , and if any heard us , they would think us both so : I see , replied she , that none does hear us ; but believe me were I in your room , the business should be quickly concluded : say and do what you will , if you refuse such a favour from fortune , she wil never offer you the like again : How Mistris ? May be Queen of the Burgundians and wil not ? You say I am mad , but if you refuse such a fortune , I wil say you are ten times madder . This she continued a long while , and I seeing her affection and manner of expression , could not chuse but smile : which when she saw , she grew half angry , and shaking her head , said unto me ; Wel , wel , Mistris , you laugh now at what I say , but I dare venture a good wager that if you wil not believe me , we shal see you ere long with tears in your eyes . I could not forbear laughing out right at this , which caused her to be angry in good earnest , and would have gone away , swearing that since I so mocked her she would never speak to me of any business again , nor tel me any thing she heard . But I being desirous to hear what she could tel me , and what she knew , I catched hold of her , saying , Why Duriana ? wil you not let me laugh when you tel me any thing that pleaseth me ? Do you think that to be a Queen is such bad news , as to make me cry when I hear it ? The truth is you tel it in such a manner as I cannot tel whether you be in earnest or in jest ; come , come , tel me the whole story of the business , and how you come to know of it . Madam , replied she , let me then tel you truly , that King Gondebaut will make you Queen of the Burgundians if you will , and that presently unless you your self hinder it . What , good ' Duriana , said I unto her , should I do , to bring this to passe ? Only marry the King , answered she , who loves you above his life . How came you to know thus much ? said I unto her , nay , nay , answered she presently , you shall not know that ti●l you tell me whether you will have him to your husband or no , for if you refuse the offer , why should you desire to know any more of it ? Canst thou doubt Duriana ( said I unto her ) that I will not receive the Crown of the Burgundians most willingly if there be any likelyhood of getting it ? Surely I were out of my wits if I did ; but the fault is not in my will but the Kings , who perhaps is only in jest . The King , answered she is not in jest ; but if you will behave your self as you ought to do , I lay my life you will see it come presently to passe . This Wench spoke with such confidence , as I must needs confesse I began to believe that she knew more then I did ; and presently after , ambition did so swel me , that forgetting the commands of the wife Clotilda and my promise to her , I resolved to follow the Councel of Duriana if I saw any probability in it ; and therefore , after I had a while thought upon it , fixing my eye upon the ground I made her this answer ; Be sure Duriana that you speak nothing but the very clear truth ; and if I do find any probability in what thou sayest , I promise to do whatsoever thou wilt have me ; I know thou lovest me , and therefore art desirous of my welfare and advancement . Be confidently assured Madam , ( said she unto me ) that I do love you , and that I desire your welfare and advancement more then you can do your self : I have received my education from you , and God willing Madam , I wil end my life in your service , and therefore you may well believe me most desirous of your happiness and advancement . Now Madam , since I see you inclinable to do as you ought , be pleased to know that the King does so dote of you , that if you wil , he will marry you ; and Ardilan whom you know very wel , told me as much five or six dayes since , and because I would not at the first credit what he said , he confirmed it with many oaths . But Duriana ( answered I , and sighed ) doest thou not know that all men are false and deceitful ? What should invite the King to this ? Madam , ( answered she presently ) al those who hath hitherto courted you , they did it for their advantage , because you had been a fortune to them , if you had married them ; but the Kings courtship proceeds from nothing but the Love which he bears unto you , for he cannot pretend unto any advantage . Do you not remember how he would have married Cryseide , and are not you in al respects as good as she ? Your beauty will not yeild to hers ; your descent is before her , and your alliance also , you are no stranger as she was ; you are no captive , nor thanks be to God was ever the booty and plunder of Souldiers : and therefore Madam , since the King took so much pains to marty Cryseide , who was every way your inferior ? Why should not he be as earnest , nay more , to marry Dorinde , who every way excels Cryseide ? But , said I , suppose al this to be so ; what would Ardilan have me do ? In the first place , answered she immediately , he would have you love the King ; next that you have a great care to speak of it unto none , especially unto the Princess Clotilda : For Madam , you must know that this Princess bears ill wil unto the King , because Chilperick her Father , who usurped the Crown , was by him put to death . Clotilda knows it , and being in his hands , dares not speak againss it , least she should be mued up amongst the Vestals as her Sister was ; but assure your self that if she were at liberty , she would shew the effects of her ill wil , though now she wil not shew teeth , til she be able to bite : therefore Madam , you must conceale it from her above all others , because you being her servant she wil not endure to see you raised unto such height as that she must be your vassal and inferior . Duriana did know how to represent these considerations so wel , that she found a disposition in me to hearken unto her : so as before we parted I promised to do as she would have me provided , she would have a care we should not be deceived . Oh how dangerous it is , to place persons that are interested , about young women ? From that time I forgot all the wise instructions of Clotilda , and all the oaths which I swore unto her ; I resolved to speak unto her no more , or at least , would stay till I saw whether the King was in earnest or jest . Duriana transported with joy , seeing me so resolved she took my hand ; now Madam ( said she ) I kiss this hand not as Dorindos , but the Queen of the Burgundians , for so I hold you to be already . Thus we parted , and the next morning letting Ardilan know that she desired to speak with him , she acquainted him with all that had passed betwixt us , at which he seemed to be so well contented , that this foolish woman was more gulled by him then she was before . The young Prince Sigismond by the advice of the prudent Avitus , had secretly procured one of Gondebauts Bed-chamber to acquaint him with all the privacies of that King : and this not out of any ill design , but only to prevent the fury of the Kings passionate humours when he was angry with any one , as he saw cause , or else , to order himself the better in matters of state , to the contentment of Gondebaut . Now so it fortuned , that as subtle as Ardilan was , and careful least any should hear when he spoke to the King of this businesse ; yet so it was , that this man heard all the story of it ; and as soon as any began to be secret with the King , he used to creep so behind the hangings , that he could hear any thing that was said . This time therefore , having observed that Ardilan was of late very close with the King , as soon as he saw him coming he got behind the hangings , making no question but the King being alone , there would be some conference betwixt them ▪ and he was not mistaken : for as soon as Ardilan came into the room , and seeing none with the King , he went unto him ; at first he began to speak in a low whisper ; but afterwards seeing the cost clear , he raised his voice and named Duriana and Dorinde , which made the man to suspect some matter of Love : afterwards as they walked up and down he heard as much as he could desire ; which presently he imparted into the young Prince , which received this advertisement with much contentment : not but that it vexed him to the soul , the King should continue his courtship , he himself having the same design ; but he was glad to know it , that he might use the best remedy he could against it : he gave the man therefore many thanks , and after a present of gratification , desired him to continue his intelligence with great promises of further reward when occasions presented themselves . The next evening , when we were all in Clotildas chamber , and my Companions , very earnest at play , by fortune I was alone at the farther end of the chamber , and he came unto me ; and seeing that I took no notice of him , as being wholly taken up with my own thoughts , he waved his hand two or three times before my eyes , ere I did see him , so much was my mind distracted another way . I perceive Dorinde ( said he unto me ) that you entertain your thoughts in very serious earnest : at this voice I recollected my self , and rubbing my eyes as if I were newly waked out of a sound sleep , I would gladly have excused my fault . Nay , fair one ( said he unto me ) you need not be ashamed of your contemplation , for I am most confident it is very good , and you could not entertain your self better then with it . Sir , ( said I unto him ) I have more manners then to contradict you in any thing ; but I beseech you give me leave to say , that your language proceeds either from your excess of courtesie , or from flattery . Could you but see your self , fairest , with my eyes ( said he unto me ) you would not say so ; I assure my self every one will be of my opinion ; and if you please to give me leave , I dare venture a wager , that I can tell what you were thinking upon when I came unto you . Sir , answered I , it will be very hard for you to do it , since I can hardly tell my self , and I dare accept of your wager without any fear of losing . You need not fear any losse by me ( answered he ) but what you please ; for ▪ I am so much yours , that none can be more , and if you would have any thing of me , though it be my life , ask , and it shall not be denied . Doubtlesse Sir , said I and smiled ) you are this night disposed to jear me ; but the power is yours , and I take all that comes from you with reverence and respect , as is my duty . This Language ( replied he ) were fitter bestowed upon another then me ; I mean upon him whom you were thinking upon when I came towards you . I know not Sir what you mean , replied I , nor him whom you say I was thinking upon ; for I had no other thought but upon sleep : You do dissemble fair one , said he , for you were thinking upon the Discourse the King had with you , when he lamed your horse . At this I began to blush , and was extreamly surprised : Nay , nay , fairest ( said he ) never blush at what I say , for when you know with how much affection I adore you , you will not be sorry that I am acquainted with the business whereof I speak : I offer unto you my self and service most freely ; and to let you see the truth of my words , I know the Kings design , and advertise you , that if you do not look very unto your self , he will deceive you . Ardilan and his accesse unto Duriana is discovered in the Court , and every one thinks it tends to your disadvantage ; and be assured that this advertisement which I give unto you is the best you can receive from any . He added unto this other discourse , which did plainly evidence unto me that he knew all the Kings design , and the pandarisme of Ardilan ; and because , I thought that to deny it absolutely , would but more confirm him in his belief , also because I thought his advertisement not without some colour of reason , I answered him thus ; You tell me of a thing Sir , which if concealing it from you could hide it from my self , I would sooner dye then confesse it to you ; but since I cannot , to my misfortune make my self ▪ ignorant of it , I do confess that the King has made such an overture unto me , and I do know that Ardilan has held more communication with Duriana , then I would have her ; but Sir , what remedy is there against all this , since it is the King , unlesse I should get out of his Dominions so far that none who knows me shall ever hear the sound of my name , Do not think Sir , but I know , that the King is only pleased to make himself a little sport by mocking me ; but that which most vexeth me , is , that every one will be apt to censure as they please ; and since Sir your are pleased to speak so much upon this subject , and since the Title of Cavalier , beside that of a great Prince , does oblige you to assist afflicted and distressed Ladies , I beseech you tell me , what you think to be my best course . Believe it , fairest , answered he , that the affection which I have unto you will not permit me to refuse you the best counsel and assistance that I can give or you desire ; I am afraid that too much notice will be taken of our being so long in discourse together ; all I can say at this time , is , reject the Kings Love , for believe me it will ruine you and your honour , and above all , take heed of Ardilan . This was the first Discourse he had with me , and because he observed Clotilda cast an eye two or three times upon us , he went presently towards her to acquaint her with what had passed betwixt us : but he never told her what expressions he had used of his good will unto me ; only told her what he had said unto me concerning the King , and Ardilan . And see , how subtil he was , to make her more zealous in diverting me from the King ; he seemed unto her as if I was not so averse unto this business as I seemed unto her ; and that Ardilan was crafty and subtil , that if good heed was not taken he would insensibly prevail with me . Clotilda who was very unwilling I should be deceived , did promise him to have such a vigilant eye over me , that neither she nor I should be deceived ; and he also was very assistant in it , so as when to conjoyn the matter was not so difficult , to divert the King , and find out the subtilties of the man. Oh Heaven ! how cruel are our distinies , in being constrained to live amongst our enemies ? For what more Tyger enemies can we have then men , since they never rest till they ruine us ? Were it not for this pittyless nature which is in them all , why should not the King at his age let me live at rest in the service of that prudent Princess ? Why should Ardilan take such abundance of paines and care to corrupt Duriana ? But why should the young Sigismond leave off so many other good imployments , to delude both Clotilda and me ? When I think seriously upon these things , I must needs confess the saying true , that all the universe is maintained by contrarieties : and our contrary , is man ; or to say better , that the Gods not willing we should enjoy any perfect contentment upon earth , produced men only to torment us . And see I beseech you , how crafty this young Prince was ; since this day he never talked to me of any thing but expressions of his affection to me ; yet told Clotilda that he spoke against Gondebaut and Ardilan . And they laboured the business so betwixt them , that I began to enter into doubt of the Kings promises , and approve of those reasons which Sigismond alledged : but my greatest wonder was , the long delay of the King since my last answer : and because I had till then concealed from the Princess , the last discourse which Ardilan had with Duriana , I resolved to acquaint her with it , as well because I feared least the Prince should tell her , and so she be angry with me , as because being confident , that the Princess loving me as she seemed to to , she would be glad of my future grandure of it came to pass , or else would help me to undeceive my self . One night therefore when she was in bed , and according to her custom , called me , I said unto her , not without a blush ; This candle , Madam , which I hold in my hand ( for I alwayes used to hold one by her as I kneeled ) will let you see that I am ashamed of what I shall say unto you ; but since it is necessary you should know it , my duty bids me not conceale it . Be pleased therefore to know , Madam , that Duriana brought me a very pleassant news this morning , but truly , Madam , I cannot well tell whether I should assume so much boldness as to tell you : Dorinde , said she , out with it freely and boldly , and be assured that though it make me angry with him ; yet it shall make me pleased with you : what ? is it some Letter ? Oh Madam , answered I , it is some thing else then a Letter : what then ? ( said she ) some present ? Yes a present , answered I , and the greatest that could be sent ; but it is only in words : But tell me ( said she ) what message did Duriana bring you from him ? I beseech you Madam ( said I , and smiled ) first laugh before I tell you , for I assure you it will make you laugh when you hear it : be pleased to know then , that Duriana came to me in post hast when I was in bed , to tell me that the King would marry me . How ? ( replied Clotilda ) the King marry you ? Ardilan , replied I swore it unto Duriana with a thousand oaths , and gave her in charge to tell me as much . Oh Sweet-heart ( replied the Princesse prensently ) take heed of believing it ; it is mear poyson under a gilded Pill , and will ruine you ; bid Duriana return this answer , that if the Kings intention be honourable and advantagious to you , let him acquaint me with it , and most certainly I shall never contradict him ; which if he do not do , then believe it , that he would deceive you . For why should the King marry in secret ? Or if he would , how can he think it will be concealed ? No , no , Dorinde , assure your self , it is not the Kings design , but only Ardilans , who cares not how he does engage his Master , so he can but obtain his desires ; and therefore my advice is , that if you do not presently see these words made good , to forbid Duriana strictly from having any farther conference with Ardilan , so as he may have no farther hopes of deceiving you : I wonder Duriana should have so little discretion as to bring you any such messages : assure your self this subtle fellow has suborned her , either by gifts or some trick or other ; and if so , I advice you to be rid of her assoon as possibly you can , for there is no wisdom in keeping persons of that temper about one . Madam , replied I , I shall be alwayes most observant of all your commands : and as for Duriana , I do wonder at her as much as you , and shall keep such an observant eye over all her actions , as I shall discover the truth . Some dayes passed before I could find a heart to break off quite with the King : for hopes of grandure had so dazled my eyes as caused me to delay it . In the time the young Sigismond , who was advertised of all passages , seeming to divert me from the Kings Love , lost no occasion to expresse his own , but so cautiously that Clotilda did not perceive it , but on the contrary would sooner have believed any thing else : but when he was in a place where none could hear his discourse , he did nothing else : but express his affection : and I must needs confess , that if I were to chuse , the sons Love would have made me reject the Fathers ; and therefore it was , that I never acquainted Clotilda with it as I ought , though I knew it to be my duty : for I was afraid to incense both the Father and the Son against me at one time . One day when we were in the Athenian Gardens , for winter was then past , and Trees began to put on the livery of the Spring , Sigismond , who of late was continually amongst us , took me under the arm , and having seperated me a little from the rest of the Company , my dearest fair one ( said he unto me ) I assure my self that you cannot chuse but see the extream affection which I have unto you ; and since it is so , it seems somthing strange that no symptomes of any pitty should appear unto you . Sir , ( said I unto him ) though your language he only to make your self merry in jesting with me , yet I think my self much obliged unto you for it ; and be what it will , I take it as coming from Prince Sigismond , in such a reverential manner as I ought to do . Did I think ( said he ) that your heart consented unto your tongue , I should extreamly complain against you : but I know such answers are ordinary in the mouths of such fair ones as you are , and therefore , I conjure you by what you esteem most dear , to tell me whether you do not know that the Prince Sigismond is really in love with you . Your conjuration Sir , ( said I unto him ) has so much prevalency in it as to draw any truth , be it never so secret , from my soul . Be pleased therefore to know Sir , that it is true , I think you wish me very well , but it is no more then you own unto any that honours you , as I do . Fair one replied he presently , you think a right ; for there is nothing under the Sun more certain then my affection unto you ; and I will sooner hate my self then not love you in the highest degree . These thoughts Sir ( said I unto him ) cannot avail you any thing at all , and may be very prejudicial unto me . These thoughts , replied he , are they which can give me the greatest contentment that I can hope for in this world , and cannot be any way prejudicial unto you ; for take this as a most infallible maxime , that nothing which brings you any displeasure , can be pleasing unto me . I do know very well Sir , said I unto him , that Prince Sigismond is courtesie in the very abstract , and a servant unto all Ladies in general . Truth is , replied he , I do infinitely honour all your sexe : but , my fairest , it is for your sake . Good Sir , ( said I and interrupted him ) consider this , that all the pains you take in your fluent Language , ( admit your words to be true ) is but so much labour lost ; and an honour unto me , so dearly bought , as if ever it be known , will undo me : for what can you hope for Sir , from me ? And if this Discourse should ever come to be known , it would turn to my disadvantage . Dorinde ( answered he with a more serious look ) I will not say unto you as the King does , that I will marry you , for I will never deceive you ; but I will say , and swear by all that is Sacred , that I wish with all my soul I might marry you . And I cannot think that though this should come to be known unto the world , any would blame you for it , but rather honour and esteem you the more , and censure it by way of advantage unto you . As for the advantage or utility which I can hope for , know this my fairest , that I do esteem you so much , that I desire no other advantage but the contentment of loving you : and if the affection be but pleasing and accepted I may say that my greatest desire is accomplished . I was ready to answer him when one of my Companions came to tell me , that Clotilda would speak with me , and s● our conference broke off ; for which I was not sorry , because I found that the affection and submission of this young Prince , began to work upon me . But oh , how careful ought all of our age be of such encounters ? I had been already deceived by three or four smooth tongued lovers . I was not yet unfettered from those fallacies which the Father had laid to entrap me , and yet I know not how , I began by little and little to hearken unto the candid flatteries of the Son , and which was worst of all , I was so taken with them that I could not guard my self from them . Ever since this day , that Prince did so continue his courtship , that Clotilda took notice of it ; but he , crafty and wary as soon as ever he saw that , he so retired himself , and kept such distance of indifferency towards me , as that opinion quickly vanished : and besides , I did contribute my assistance towards it , and did advertise him when at any time he discovered himself too freely ; conjuring him to keep it close , and to carry himself discretly and warily : These advertisements which I gave unto him , were certain assurances of the good will which I had unto him ; which begot such a confidence in him , that he began to write unto me , & presently after to send me presents under the notion of the good will he bore unto all that waited upon Clotilda , unto whom he sent the like presents , purposly to collour his present unto me : He would also play with me very often for wagers , and lose purposely ; and though his presents were never without the Princesses leave , yet he did alwayes accompany them with some secret Letter , or copy of Verses : and I received many Letters and Papers of Verses from him , according to the subject of the presents on the accidents which hapned ; but with so much discretion , that neither the Princess nor Gondebaut perceived them . And because I knew what intimacy there was betwixt Ardilan and Duriana , I kept the matter all close from her as from any other . For I confess that the young Prince and the sweet disposition which I found in him , had such an influence upon me , that I fell of by degrees from Gondebaut : for besides the affection of Sigismond , Clotilda was continually buzzing in my ears the wavering humour of the King , and how reasons of state would quite blast al those hopes which he had given me . I was in a long dispute with my self ; but at last some good genius opened my eyes , and let me see how all that Ardilan said unto me was only tricks and falsities . I resolved therefore by the advice of Clotilda to put him to the tryal , to the end I might no longer be deluded : so one night when Duriana by the instigation of the subtle Ardilan was harping upon the old string , and pressing me according to her custom , to hearken unto the Kings motion . Duriana ( said I unto her ) do you think . Ardilan is honest , and speaks truth ? Ah Madam , answered she , I dare swear he had rather dye a hundred deaths then tell one lye ; I believe ( said I unto her ) you are mistaken in him , and am confident he does but mock both you and me ; and to shew you that I have good intelligence , did he not promise to marry you ? Indeed he did , answered she , but Madam , alwayes with a condition of your leave . Well ( said I ) but if he be not a deluder , why does he not make good his promise ? Madam , said she , I never urged him unto it , but I believe , that as soon as I shall desire such a thing , he will be as forward to embrace such a motion as my self . Well Duriana ( replied I ) by little things we do often come to the knowledge of the greater ; if Ardilan should prove false in his promise to you , is it not probable he is likewise false in all his negotiations concerning me ? Most undoubtedly true , answered she . Then , replied I , to try whether all he has spoken from the King be true , I would have you presse him to marry you ; and tell him , by way of excuse , that all your fellow servants and Clotilda also dislikes of the familiarity betwixt you , and therefore it is necessary that he either keep his promise in marrying you , or else withdraw himself absolutely from you ; I am most confident , that this proposition will startle him , and make him quickly very cold in the matter . I cannot imagine ( said Duriana ) that such a man as he should fail in his promise ; that which most grieves me , is , that I must by this marriage lose your service , which is the greatest grief that can come unto me . As she uttered these words , tears began to trickle from her eyes : and I could not chuse but smile at her simplicity ; nay , nay , said I , never cry for the matter , I warrant you , your marriage with Ardilan will never part us . Now see the consequence ; Duriana spoke to Ardilan the next time she saw him , as I had commanded her : and though he was as subtle a fellow as any was about the Court , yet was he so damped at her speech , that he was not able to answer one word ; at last , he recollected himself , and asked her , who gave her that counsel ? Those that gave it me ( answered she ) will never deceive me , and is sorry to hear what reports are raised concerning our familiarity : do not think that you are exempt from censure more then I , for they say , you intend to deceive me which I cannot believe ; but reports go that you make addresse unto me , only to make me an instrument of delivering the Kings message unto Dorinde . Oh Heavens , answered the cunning man , certainly you have devulged the Kings secrets unto some or other , and by this means have for ever ruined me in the opinion of my Master : Do not think me so indiscreet ( answered Duriana ) but it is true , I could not tel Dorinde those things which you desired me , but I must also tell her my Author : And is it Dorinde ( replied he ) who gave you counsel to speak thus unto me ? Suppose it he ( said Duriana ) or whoever else , it was good ; for I know that most of my fellow servants do grumble extreamly at our secret familiarity . The reason of that is , replied he , because they are ignorant of our intention : Well , well , answered she , however they have an ill opinion of me , and if you have any mind to marry me do it quickly ; for to tell you truly , Clotilda is offended at me , and does not like I should live in that manner : He stood silent a long while , and fixed his eyes upon the ground , which offended Duriana extreamly , and moved her to say , what is the reason Ardilan you do not answer me ? Is the news so bad you cannot endure to hear it ; I thought that when I made this motion you would have entertained it with open arms , and given Heaven thanks for it ; but on the contrary , you are as mute as if you were tongue tyed . Duriana ( answered Ardilan ) the silence which you observe in me , and which makes you suspect my good will towards you , does not proceed from that cause which you imagine , but from abundance of difficulty which I do foresee in the business , and which you your self will confesse . When I acquainted the King with my desires of marrying you , he told me , that as soon as I was once married , I would then no longer care for the love which he bore unto Dorinde ; and when I vowed the contrary unto him , no , no , replied he , I know better then you do how the enjoyment of the party loved , will take up the mind of a man : and if it should do the like by you , then I am no better then dead ; for unto whom then can I speak concerning this businesse ? and therefore I do positively command you , as you value my Love , not to think upon any marriage , until mine be past , But Duriana ( said he and took her hand ) be assured that ere it be long I will give you your desired satisfaction . Duriana , smelling his falshood , and not being able to dissemble her displeasure ; if it be so ( said she ) that the King does really intend to marry Dorinde , why does he not do it ? Where is the stick ? Oh Duriana ( answered he ) the affaires of Kings are not so soon dispatched , as the affaires of a private person : A great Prince has considerations of his estate and good of his people , which we cannot dive into . Did you but know what affection the King has unto Dorinde , you would wonder at it , as I have done many a time ; but he cannot nor ought not lay aside all other considerations , and rush hastily upon marriage : but on the contrary he is Wise and Prudent , and can lay aside his passion , until he has put every thing in order , and so as he may enjoy his contentments without any danger or inconveniency : believe it , that when the time is fit , he will not need any Solicitor , nor any to put him in mind of Dorinde , for his love unto her , is enough to bring her into his memory . Then Duriana finding that the advice which I gave her was but too true . Well Ardilan ( said she unto him ) I am so little versed in the business of State , that I will leave it unto those who know how to manage it ; but since you cannot marry me until the King be married ; and since his marriage cannot be accomplished until business of State gives him leave , I think it fit that you see me no more , nor speak unto me concerning Dorinde until the Wisdome of the King hath set all his State affairs in order , so as he may have leasure to make good his word , and give you leave to make good yours . Upon this not staying for his answer , she came into my Chamber in a pelting chase against Ardilan , and against the King , and told me her whole Discourse in such a passionate manner , that I could not chuse but laugh at her anger . But see how fortune was bent to disturb my tranquility ; and to shower miseries upon me : Duriana as she talked with Ardilan , and pulled her handkerchief out of her pocket ; she pulled out also the paper of Verses which Sigismond sent unto me ; and which she unknown to me had taken out of my pocket , as she looked for my handkerchief to be washed . This paper being but little , and she half out of her wits , she dropt it on the ground as she came away from him . The crafty fellow , did presently take it up , and went away with it as fast as he could to his lodging : there unseen by any , he unfolded the paper , and read it over several times , but could not judge who write it , nor to whom it was directed ; yet he had a strong opinion that it was intended either unto her or unto me ; and to which of these two soever it was , it would serve him for a good excuse to the King concerning his negotiation . To lose no time therefore , he went as fast as he could to Gondebaut , from whom he did not conceal a sillable of his conference with Duriana : after a long discourse together , and when the Kings hopes were all blasted , Ardilan continued thus ; I cannot imagine Sir what divel it is , that thus thwarts your desires : I cannot think it to be Clotilda , for I hold her to be more discreet and better advised then to commit such a fault : and besides her obligations unto you are so great ; as it were the height of ingratitude if she offer to displease you in any thing ; but yet it is very strange ▪ yonder fool Duriana as she pulled out her handkerchief did drope this paper , which unseen to her I took up , and by it , I find that there is some lurking Lover or other that courts either her or Dorinde : I know not the hand , but you may see Sir whether you can pick any more out of it then I can . Upon this the King took it , and no sooner cast his eye upon it but he knew it to be the hand of the Prince Sigismond : Oh Ardilan ( said he in a great fury ) wonder no more from whence the alteration in Dorinde proceeds ; It is Sigismond that loves her , and doubtlesse she loves him also : heer 's his hand , and from hence Durianas discourse was grounded . Upon this laying the paper down upon the Table , and folding his arms together he began to walk a great pace up and down the Chamber , and was a long quarter of an hour before he uttered one word . At last in a great rage , I will make them both repent it ( said he ) and if I do not punish them according to their deserts , let me no longer be taken for King Gondebaut . And to begin , go Ardilan ( said he ) go immediately unto Clotilda , and tell her from me that I understand Dorindes behaviour is so scandalous and shameful , as I would have her send her away this very night unto Arcingentorix her father , and let her understand the reason why I would not have her entertain her any longer : From thence go unto Sigismond , and command him from me to retire himself into Gallogurio ; unto which place I confine him until he further hear my pleasure : bid him begone in the morning before day , and let none seen him ; and that if he fail in my commands , I will put him into a place where he shall lear his duty . Afterwards , beginning to walk again , stamping his foot against the floor , and pulling his hat over his eyes , he used all the actions of a distracted person . Ardilan seeing him in this condition , he was the most perplexed man in the world : for he foresaw , that to carry these messages unto Sigismond and Clotilda , would be his ruine : and on the other side , not to do the Kings commands was worse , and more certain ruine ; so as he knew not which way to turn himself , and repented heartly that ever he shewed this paper unto the King. There was none in the chamber , but the King and Ardilan ; but in the Wardrob which was close by , it fortuned that Sigismonds intelligencer was there , who hearing the name of Sigismond , began to hearken very attentively unto what the King said ; and heard the harsh command which the King imposed upon Ardilan ; of which he thought to acquaint Sigismond immediately ; and in order to that he went down a back pair of stairs and ran as fast as he could to the young Prince , who he found in his Closet . Sir , said he unto him , I made all the hast I could , to advertise you of a thing which your prudence must prevent , otherwise , I fear a great storm will fall upon us . I understand that the King is extreamly in Love with Dorinde , and Ardilan is his Agent in the business , who brought him a paper of Verses which you had writ unto Dorinde : and because Duriana , Dorindes Chamber-maid , gave Ardilan some answer contrary to her custom , the King conceives the reason of it to be from Dorindes loving you : you know Sir , that no passion is more violent then jealousie in Love ; and the King is entered into such a passionate anger against you and against her , as he has commanded Ardilan , to did Clotilda from him , to send away Dorinde immediately unto Arcingentorix her Father , and to tell her withal that her behaviour is so scandalous , that he would not have such a one to keep her company ; Is it possible ( said the young Prince ) that the King should be so far transported with passion , as to commit so great injustice against that wise Woman ? Nay Sir , replied the man , this is not all , his anger does reflect also upon you : Against me ? ( said the Prince ) yes Sir , said the man , against you , and I cannot tell whether or no I dare acquaint you ; Speak freely , replied the Prince , and fear not that any thing can anger me more , then the disgrace which is prepared for Dorinde . Then Sir , continued the man , he has commanded Ardilan to come unto you , and bid you from him , depart to morrow before day and confine your self unto Gallo-Liguria , till you receive his farther commands ; adding such menace unto his message , as I cannot well tell whether or no he be in his right senses . Friend ( said the Prince ) I hope the Kings anger will wear away with time , and haply he means not so ill as he says ; however , I thank you heartily for the pains you have in my behalf , I desire you to continue it , and believe in that I shall die very young if you die unrewarded : Go therefore , and hear what further news , and advertise me with all speed , that I may prepare as good remedies as I can . Thus they parted ; and Sigismond came to me in such a rage against Gondebaut , that had not I restrained him , I think he had gone beyond the respects of a son due to a Father ; and I must needs confess , that this action of this young Prince , did infinitely please me . Dorinde ( said he unto me , after he had told me all he heard ) I see that my affection unto you procures you all this misery , and my misfortune is the cause of yours : But let me tell you my opinion , which is . That I do not think the Kings anger proceeds only from the love he see . I bear unto you , but much more from the good will he fears you bear unto me ; and were I as happy as that his fears were true , I would give you the same counsel that I will take my self . You may be assured , Sir , said I unto him , that your good will has obliged me to honour you , as I ought to do . Honour ( answered he ) I do look for from those who must hereafter be my subjects ; but from Dorinde , I require love . If that word , replied I , were handsome in the mouth of a woman , I think ( to content you ) I should speak it . Dorinde , replied he presently , be assured that my affection unto you is such , as I had rather die , then entertain any thoughts which are dishonourable to you ; and since you are pleased to give me this testimony of your good will , I am fully contented and shall from this hour , think my self the happiest man that lives : and I am resolved , my Fairest , in despite of the King , never to call him Father ; and will in spite of him , love you double to what I did before : and dearest Dorinde , if you do love me , put you on the same resolution . Sir , answered I , I do protest to love you in spite of all the world , as much as my honour will give me leave . Then did I see in this young Prince such a sudden and great alteration , as assured me of the contentment which my words did give unto him ; but the expressions which he used at the same time , did much more assure me . For my part ( said he unto me , and took my hand ) I do promise and vow unto you , my dearest Dorinde , by all that is most sacred and holy , that I will endeavour to the very utmost of my power , never to have any other wife but you : and were it in my free dispose , I would this very hour receive you as my wife , but since my will does depend upon another , I cannot , unless I should abuse you , say any more ; only I beseech you ( continued he , and put a Ring upon my finger ) to take and keep this Ring as a pledge of what I now do promise . and more , that I will never marry , unless your bad Fortune constrain you to marry before me . Sir , said I unto him , and blushed for shame , though I never receive any other contentment then this honour of your love , yet I shall esteem my self , as long as I live , the happiest woman that ever was ; and in testimony of this , I take this Ring , with the same protestations and vows that you have made . But Sir ( continued I ) notice will be taken of our actions , and therefore ( I beseech you ) let us break off discourse . Now , my Fairest ( said he unto me ) I have so much interest in you , as I must needs be careful of any thing that concerns you , and therefore I cannot brook that the fury of the Kings passion should offer this injury unto you : if you think it expedient , I will tell him as much to his face , and will not startle at all his anger ; for it is no such capital crime to love a fair Lady : I do believe that at the first he will be extreamly angry at it , but he will cool again at last , and become himself ; then he cannot chuse but confess , that the equality of our ages pleads more reason to love each other , then he has to think , that the flowers in your fair face will ever grow in the winter of his age . Oh Sir , said I unto him , take heed of the fury of a King. Dearest ( answered he ) we will use all the prudence that we can ; but the very truth is , I value not any misery that can full out , so Dorinde be not comprised in it . Upon this , without stay for any answer , he went away to enquire what news of the King , who in the mean time was in close counsel with that arch Traytor Ardilan : for as soon as ever Sigismonds intelligencer was gone , the King turning about , and seeing Ardilan still there ? How now ? said he unto him , are not you gone yet whither I commanded you ? Sir , answered be , I stay to know whether you will please to command me any thing else : No , no , replied he , but go immediately and execute my Will. Ardilan then drawing neerer him , But Sir , said he unto him , If the Prince should ask me the reason why you send him this command , what shall I say ? Tell him ( replied Gondebaut , It is for his dis-respect of me in the business concerning Dorinde ; and to stop his mouth if he offer to deny it , take that paper that lies upon the Table , shew it him . Sir , said Ardilan , and took the paper , I know what answer he will make , and if you please I will tell you . What answer can he make ( said the King ) but only confess his fault , or tell a lye ? No Sir , replied Ardilan . not lye neither ; for he will say that he never knew of your love to Dorinde ; if he had , that he would never have offered it : And truly Sir , it is impossible he should : for the matter has been carried so close , that I believe none in the world knows it , but only You , Dorinde , Dariana , and I : and since it is so , me-thinks his crime not so great , as at the first you thought it . What then ( said the King ) would you have me to do ? Upon this he began to walk again , but a little more calmly then at the first . Ardilan seeing the Kings anger begin to cool ; Sir ( said he unto him and smiled ) I could never have believed that great Kings could ever have loved so perfectly as I see you do ; I am confident you are not a little sensible of it : for I see a little blow makes a great wound in you , else you would never let a poor silly paper of verses , which perhaps were writ without designe , only to pass away the time , to put you into such a strange disorder : Pardon me Sir , if I say you were a little too hasty . Well , well ( said the King ) but Ardilan , you have no reason to blame me for a fault which you are guilty of your self ; for was it not you that told me first , Sigismond loved Dorinde , and that this was the only reason of her rejecting me ? True Sir ( said Ardilan ) I did say so , but it was only out of opinion ; and I must confess , had I thought it would have thus offended you , I should not have acquainted you with it , till I was better informed : for Sir , see into what a strange confusion you are ready to bring every thing , for to ruine all your hopes in the main business : Secondly to blast the honour of Dorinde , and all her Family . Thirdly , To scandal the house of the Princess Clotilda ? And lastly , To ruine your own Son. But now , I hope your goodness and prudence , which hath furmounted the fury of this violent passion , will denote this day to be the happiest of all your Raigne ; for on it you have obtained the greatest victory that ever youd id in all your life ; for you have overcome your self . Ardilan continued on his flatteries , and as we understood by Sigismonds Intelligencer , at last concluded thus : Now Sir , this is my opinion upon the whole matter , If you should advertise the Prince of his affection unto Dorinde , and desire him for your sake to retire himself from that affection , and keep the matter secret ; if he after this overture should still continue , then had you just cause to complain against him for his small respect of you : But however you have no cause , nor colour of a cause to blame Dorinde , before you know whether she loves him or no : for Lovers do often convey such papers unto their Mistrisses , and they not know from whence they came : I should advise therefore , that Clotilda forbid her from you , from having any more talk with him , or receiving any more presents from him ; after this , they are both without excuse if they continue . This was the advice of Ardilan , who added still more expressions by way of explanation : and the King who had a great confidence in him , after some consideration , did approve of it ; and thereupon commanded him to go presently and put what he had proposed in execution ; which he did with more alacrity then he should the first commands . He went therefore first to the Princess , unto whom he made known the opinion which the King had of Sigismonds address unto Dorinde ; and to shew her upon what grounds it was , he shewed her those verses which Dariana lost ; at which the Princess was much amazed : yet like a wise and prudent Princess , she answered , That perhaps those verses were composed without any designe , but however she would obey the Kings commands . As fortune was , Sigismond was not then in the Town , being gone after dinner to hunt towards the Forrest of Eri●u ; and at his return , it was always his custom to alight from his horse at Clotildas house . And because it was very late before he did return , Ardilan could not speak with him that night : In the mean time , Clotilda who loved the Prince no less then he did her , as soon as Supper was done , she took him aside , and acquainted him with the Kings message by Ardilan : Then , Brother ( said she and smiled ) I should be angry with yuu , if I thought you had thus deceived me . Sister ( answered he very faintly ) you have very much obliged me in this ; but be pleased to let me answer unto this in the presence of Dorinde her self . Clotilda who had an opinion that he would clear all doubts , did presently call me ; and drawing us as far off as she could from the rest that were in the chamber , The Prince began thus , in as low a voice as he could , left any should hear . Sister ( said he ) I had no mind to answer unto your question , but in the presence of her who is most interessed in it , to the end the answer which I shall make may be sooner credited , and she exempted from all suspition of dissimulation . You are let understand , that the King knows I love Dorinde , and that she entertains my affection , and thereupon will have you to forbid this fair one , not only from entertaining my love , but also that I must never speak unto her ; and that the ground of all this is , some Verses which I writ , and which Dariana lost : I think this is all the message which the King did send unto you , upon which you have grounded your question , to wit , whether it be true that we do love each other or no ? Unto this I can return no other answer but this , and bid you look well upon Dorinde , then tell me whether it be possible to look upon her , and not love her . If this be a fault , Sister , it is yours , who has added unto her Beauty many excellencies and per●ections by your good education and converse : If it be a fault to love one of such superlative endowments then , You and Nature must plead my excuse . But I must say further yet , That the honour and respect which I owe unto you , shall never receive the least blemish by this affection ; Protesting by Hercules , and all that have power to punish perjury , that I had rather die , then have any attempts upon her that may in the least degree stain her honour ▪ This Sister , in answer to your Question . And now as to the Kings message , who thinks by these Forbiddings to divert me from this affection : I do declare unto , and I beseech you tell him as much when next you speak with him , That all the whole Universe together , is not able to hinder me from loving Dorinde ; That she must not speak unto me , but fly me , and keep at a distance from me , this may indeed put me to abundance of grief and torment , but never whilst I breath divert me from that lasting affection which I have unto her ▪ This ( Sister ) is a most true answer unto the Question which you asked : Now it is Dorindes part to answer the King , as concerning her self . The young Prince spoke this in such an emphatical manner , that Clotilda smiled . Truly Brother ( said she ) a most excellent invention to divert Dorinde from the Kings love : But you Dorinde ( said she , and turned towards me ) what answer do you give unto all this that the Prince hath said ? Madam , answered I , and blushed , I cannot give any answer , but that I do not ( yet I wish I did ) merit so great an honour . How ? replied Clotilda , Dare you presume to love the Prince Sigismond , and would have him love you again ? The young Prince then interrupted , for he saw that modesty would not permit me to speak . Sister , said he , you can hardly have a more ample declaration then this Fair one hath given you ; but I will make it for us both , and I think she will second me . Then taking my hand , See Sister this Ring ( said he unto her ) which Dorinde wears ; I did give it unto her as a Pledge , that if I could marry her at this very instant , I would : but being under the authority of a Father , and not able to dispose of my self , without offence to the Laws of God and man , I will stay until I have his consent , or till time dispence with me from that duty . The Princess hearing this , stood amazed , and in such a confusion , that she did nothing but look , somtimes upon one , and somtimes upon another , not being able to speak one word ; but at the last after a long muse , she recollected her self , and turning towards the Prince , Tru●y Brother ( said she unto him ) were not my love above all injuries , I should be exceedingly angry with you for thus contracting your self with one who is in my service , without my knowledge . Sister , replied the Prince , If I have offended you , I must heartily beg your pardon ; and above all , I most earnestly beseech you to let all the blame reflect upon me , and nothing upon this Fair one ; and if my life , or any thing else will expiate the crime , I am here most ready to obey whatsoever you please to command : only I beg of you , as you love me , not to be angry in the least manner with Dorinde : for I assure you Sister , that if we have offended , it was only in point of time ; for we were both of us fully resolved to acquaint you and put our selves into your hands . But dear Sister ( continued he ) must I be so unhappy as to incur your displeasure ? I swear by the great Tautates , I never entertained the least thought but which conducted to honour and respect you ; so as should I lose your favour , I should think my self undone . But Brother , replied the Priness , Why did you not acquaint me with your intention at the first ? At the first , I could not , replied the Prince , because then I could not tell whether I should love her , or whether she would entertain my affection . But since ( said Clotilda ) why did you not tell me , when you were assured of both ? And she , who talked so freely with me concerning the Kings address , why did not she as well acquaint me with yours ? Sister , replied the Prince , If ever you chance to love any one , you will answer this Question : You must know , that when one loves , it is not a work that is begun with designe : He that walks upon a piece of Ice , do you think his designe is to fall ? No , it is a surprize caused by the slipperiness of the Ice : so it is in Love , When one sees a Beauty , this Beauty does surprize , and makes us insensibly glide into love , and we are become Lovers , before ere we thought of being in love . We do protest unto you Sister , and I can answer for this Fair one as well as for my self , that within these two days we did not think it would ever have proceeded so far ; but the Intelligence which we had that the King would by extream tyrannry break off all affection betwixt us , was the cause of our resolution to contract : and it was no sooner resolv'd upon , but we intended to acquaint you , and follow your wise and prudent advice in every thing ; and sorry we are you knew it no sooner . But sister , the thing is past and done , and now all counsel comes too late , and we can do nothing else but most earnestly beg your pardon . Brother , said the Princess , two things do give me great satisfaction : The one is , to see the confidence that you have in me , in freely acquainting me with a business , which if known to the King , would certainly be very prejudicial to you : and the other is , To see your affection aim at a noble and honourable end ; and in this I cannot charge you with any fault : But all the errour that has been committed , is in Dorinde , who knew very well that it was her duty to tell me ; she could be free enough in acquainting me with the Kings Courtship , but concealed yours so subtilly , that God knows whether I should ever have known it , but for the foolish Duriana ; yet Brother , for your sake , I will not only pardon her , but more , I promise you both to forget it ; or if I do remember it , it shall be only to assist you as much as I can , for I do foresee a great controversie to ensue betwixt the King and you . Sister , said the Prince , this Fair one and I are infinitely obliged unto you for your pardon , and promised assistance ; and as for the King , we have armed our selves with resolution to resist all that he can do against us : we are not culpable of any capital crimes : If the King transgress the bounds of a Father to a Son , I shall transgress the bounds of a son to a Father ; and since we have right on our side , we shall be more contented then you can imagine . The Prince after this , and some expressions of thanks , would have gone away , because he was weary with hunting , but Clotilda stayed him ; Brother ( said she ) before you go , let us advise what I should say unto the King concerning the message which Ardilan brought unto me from him . Sister ( said the Prince , you may tell him , if you please , That you have charged Dorinde according to his command , and that she answered , that she durst not stand mute when I spoke unto her , nor much less forbid me from speaking to her : That for her part , she would neve● court me , nor durst she shun me ; for Sister , I have a great desire the King shoul● speak unto me . Then prepare your self for it , said Clotilda , for I am confiden● that he will either send for you , or send Ardilan with a message to you ; which if he do , I beseech you consider that Gondebaut is your King , and more , that he is the Father of Prince Sigismond . Upon this he left her , and went to rest himself , if at the least this news would give him leave . In the morning , Ardilan was so early at the house of Sigismond , that he found him in bed ; and saying that he came from the King , he was presently admitted . Ardilan desiring that none might hear what he said , beseeched the Prince to command all the servants to with-draw , which Sigismond did ; and then he began thus . I come Sir , from the King your Father , to communicate unto you some news which he hath received from King Alerick , and which he thinks it requisite to acquaint you withal . Ardilan made this his Prologue by command from Gondebaut , who thought it good to begin with that preamble . Sigismond who was no lover of Ardilan , did answer with a smile ; I thought Ardilan your service of the King had been only in negotiations of love ; but I see you are become a Statesman , since the King communicates unto you such Forreign News . Ardilan who was doubtless as subtle a man as any of his time , did very well understand the Princes meaning : but seeming to take no notice of it , Truly Sit , said he unto the Prince , you are not much beside the mark , for the message which I am to deliver , is indeed matter of Love : for the King has received an answer from his Ambassadors which he sent unto the King of the Visigots , to treat about a marriage betwixt you and one of his daughters ; that they have received a very good answer , and hope to bring the matter to a good conclusion . Now the King who studies your welfare and grandeur , has sent me to acquaint you with it , to the end you may prepare your self for a voyage which he would have you make in an equipage besitting the Burgundian Prince . The Prince Sigismond who was advertised betimes in the morning of all the stratagem , did ask Ardilan where those Letters from the Ambassadors were . The King keeps them , replied Ardilan , because ( as I believe ) they contain some things which he would have kept secret from me . How Ardilan , replied the Prince ) does the King keep any thing secret from you ? Surely it is not so ; for me-thinks he who does not hide his most secret thoughts from you , should hide nothing else . Does not the King Sir ( said Ardilan ) hide his most secret thoughts from me , I beseech you Sir , who tells you these Tales ? Why all the Court can tell it ( answered Sigismond : Witnese the marriage that you did negotiate for him so slily : Witness the poor Horse that you lamed , and witness all your negotiations unto the Princess Clotilda , to assist you in your designs ; and would you now make me believe that the King will not trust you with a Letter ? No , no Ardilan , I am too neer a neighbour to you to be ignorant what credit you have with him , I would to God his Son had as much . Ardilan hearing this , was so blank'd , that he knew not what to answer ; but like a man of a quick and present wit , he soon recollected himself , and thought it best to turn all to Rallery , and so divert the discourse . Ah Sir ( said he ) I see you are pleased to make your self merry these Bacchanalian days , when every one strives to be pleasant ; but I am serious , and in good earnest . Be pleased Sir to know , that what I say does neerly concern your estate : You have no Neighbours whom you need to fear , but Thierry , Alarick , and the King of the Franks ; As for Thierry , you have alliance with him already : As for the King of Franks , he is a Neighbour to be feared , and watches his opportunity to make attempts upon your Dominions , he wants neither will nor means to do it : And this consideration invited the King your father to send his Ambassadors unto the King of the Visigots , whose power once joyned with yours , and the Ostrogots is such , as will give a check unto all the ambitious designs which the Franks can have against you . Now Sir , this Treaty is brought to as good a period as you can desire ; but it seems in lieu of being glad , you mock at it , as if it did not concern you . Ardilan ( answer●d the Prince in a scornful manner ) I must confess you are a person of great policy , and my Father does you abundance of wrong if he does not make you his prime Counsellor of State : But as for me , who am not so knowing as you are , I can give no other answer but this , that I think it more expedient for the King to negotiate his own marriage then mine ; for it is but reason he should marry before me , being my elder : You Ardilan can best instruct him , and transact it for him : Upon this he drew his Curtain , turned away , and would not talk any longer with him . Ardilan , who extreamly feared the anger of Sigismond , after he had waited a while , was constrained to go away without any discourse of the love which he bore unto me , and much less of the Kings , unto whom he related word for word all that the Prince had said unto him ; and afterwards added , Give me leave to tell you Sir , said he , that I think there is none can compose these disorders better then the Princess Clotilda : For first , she has the sole power over Dorinde . And secondly , I see the Prince does love her , and has a great confidence in her . If she have any power , replied the King. I make no question but she will employ it , when I command her , for she dare not displease me ; she knows her obligations to me , and what good or harm I am able to do her : But my greatest fear is , that Dorinde is taken with the springing youth of young Sigismond : and if so , then there is no other remedy but to sever them asunder . Sigismonds Intelligence had his ear listning unto all he said , and therefore did hear the Kings resolution , which was , that he himself would speak unto Clotilda , and command her to divert Sigismonds affection from me . As soon as the Prince was advertized of this , he went unto Clotilda , and acquainted her with all the discourse betwixt him and Ardilan , and afterwards added . Now Sister , the King intends to come unto you and to command you to use your power in breaking off all amity betwixt Dorinde and me ; for my part , I protest by heaven , that death shall sooner seize upon me , then any separation from her : and yet the cunning Ardilan , who loves neither you nor me , would make the King believe , that you have the absolute power over Dorinde , and that you can do what you will with me : so as you must take good heed of the King , for he will employ you ; and if all succeed not to his mind , he will be apt to do you some mischief ; the only remedy that I know , is to prevent him , I mean , that before he come to you , send you unto him , and beseech him to let you come and communicate some affairs unto him , which are necessary he should know ; when you are with him , I would have you make a great complaint unto him against me , and my love to Dorinde , Beseech him to employ all his prudence in preventing it ; that for your part , you have done all you can , and all to no purpose , for when you spoke unto me of it , I told you plainly that I did love Dorinde , that it was a thing impossible ever to separate me from her ; and the worst of all is , that you think Dorinde also loves me , and that things are gone so far , that you fear there is some promises past betwixt her and me . I make no question ( continued the Prince ) but the King will be very much incensed against me ; but Sister , of two evils , the lesser is to be chosen : should his fury be turned towards you , it would be worse ; you know how he used Chilperick , the cruel death of Godomar , the massacres of his male children , the hard usage of your Sister Mutucuna , in cloystering her up amongst the Vestals : To be brief , Sister , these bloody cruelties upon those from whom you are descended , makes me extreamly fear his fury should fall upon you : But for my part , what can he do but drive me out of his presence as he would have done before ? And I protest Clotilda , that I do so much abominate his violences , as were he not my father , and so consequently I bound to honour and serve him , I should sooner desire to be out of his sight , then any ones living ; so that his punishment will be a kind of a pleasure unto me . The Princess who did extreamly love Sigismond , as well because he loved her , as because of his many other good qualities , after many thanks unto him for his indulgent care of her , she endeavoured by all her arguments and reasons to divert him from his affection to me , demonstrating unto him the great inconveniences he would draw upon himself by it ; instancing the lowness of my quality , what a disgraceful graceful alliance it would be to his Royal Family , how much it would displease the King , hinting unto him the duty and obedience that he owed unto him as his Father , and as his King ; Briefly , she laid before him all the inconveniencies and discontents that would ensue upon it . Sister ( said he ) in answer unto all these considerations , I will use but one word , and that is , I Love : and did you but know the validity , extent , and power of this word , you would confess all these considerations to be poor and weak arguments to divert me from my unalterable resolution . Since it is so , said Clotilda , and since you advise me to it . I will talk with the King according to your directions , and will let you know his answer . Upon this , she dispatched one of her servants to the King immediately , according as it was resolved upon . Gondebaut hearing this message , sent her word , that he also had somthing to communicate unto her , and that after dinner he would come unto her . The Prince knowing this answer , and having no mind to be in the way , he took horse , pretending to hunt ; and so kept himself out of Town all the day . Whilst these things passed thus , Arcingenterix my father being very old , and fallen sick of a Fever , he grew so ill , as being past hopes of life , he sent unto Clotilda , to beseech her that I might come and see him before he died : Upon this she commanded me to go in all possible haste , and to tell him from her , that she would send him some things which haply might conduce to his preservation , and thereupon gave me some excellent receipts , which I carried with me . My poor father , as soon as he saw me , and heard what the Princess had sent unto him , he seemed to receive much contentment ; and taking me by the hand , I hope ( said he unto me ) Tautates will provide one that will be a stay unto thy youth , for now daughter reckon your self without a father ; and therefore beseech the Princess from me , to have pity upon Dorinde , as upon an Orphan left to the wide wicked world , without any support and assistance , but from God and her ; it will be ( tell her , a charitable office , and God will reward it double : after this , my father began to faint , notwithstanding all remedies that could be applied , and in the night after he died . The King in the interim , as soon as dinner was done , failed not to go unto the Princess ; and taking her aside , he began to make great complaints of the Prince ; but she who had been well instructed , prevented him , and told him , that she had a very great desire to talk with him about a business of great importance , in which she most humbly beseeched him to take some order : And thereupon she related unto him how she had chidden me for those Verses which were sent unto me and which I had received unknown to her : Afterwards she complained against the Prince Sigismond for tampering with one of her women ; nay worse , that she had discovered an intimate affection betwixt us : Nay worse then all that , she was afraid the business was gone so far , that the Prince had engaged himself by some promises . Oh Heavens ! cryed out Gondebaut , has Sigismond engaged himself by promise unto Dorinde ? Is he so far out of his wits ? Sir , said Clotilda , I will not absolutely assure you of it , but some probable circumstances induceth me to think so ; and when you know as much as I do , I am confident you will concur with me in opinion . When you commanded me to forbid Dorinde from any speech with the Prince , she answered me , That if he came to her , she could not drive him away : And when I asked her why she received those Verses without my knowledge , she replied . That the good will which the Prince was pleased to honour her withal , was to such intentions as could not offend any . And when I urged her to tell me what those intentions were ; Madam ( said she ) the Prince can tell you better then I , if you please to ask him : and afterwards do what I could , I could not draw one word from her . This discourse Sir , did exceedingly trouble me ; and this morning when he was pleased to come unto me , I resolved to speak unto him as privately as I could ; when I was urgent with him to discover the truth , and complained against the discourse of Dorinde , he gave a cold faint answer , in these terms . Good Sister , Do you love me as your Brother ? And I answering , yes ; Then Sister , said he , Love Dorinde as your Sister : Judge Sir the meaning of these words : For any part , I was mute when I heard them , he went presently away : and then I thought it my duty to acquaint you Sir , that you might take such further order , as you prudence shall think fittest . This News did so nettle the King , that though he was a man which could command himself well enough when he would , yet could he not chuse but give great signs of his displeasure : for after he stood a while mute , he grumbled to himself in a low voice ; Is the heart of Sigismond so ●ase , as to marry one ; whose highest honour is to serve such a one as he should marry ? Dare he dispose of himself without me ? And , if he will needs marry without my approbation , must he needs make such a misbecoming choice ? This is such a fault , as if I did not resent it , I might be censured as dulpable as he is : And therefore I will make appear to all the world , that Gondebaut does not consent unto the sin of his Son. Then turning towards Clotilda ; I thank you ( said he unto her ) and think my self much obliged unto you for your advertisements ; and to make it appear how kindly I take them , you shall obtain from me whatsoever you can desire : I was very desirous to talk with you about the same business , though I could not imagine things to be at this height ; but I see you have prevented me , and are desirous to turn this rash inconsiderate young man from his destructive designes : if you continue thus obliging me , I shall set you in Sigismonds room , and he shall be as indifferent unto me , as the meanest man in my Dominions . Sir ( answered Clotilda , and accompanied the King , who was going away ) I can never do you such services as your goodness obligeth me unto : But Sir , I most humbly beseech you not to deprive the Prince ( my brother ) of the honour of your favour , for a few extravagancies of youth , which doubtless he will repent , when he knows that they displease you . Consider Sir , he is your son , and young , and it is unto Fathers whom God has given wisdom and prudence to instruct , not to destroy their children . Clotilda replied he , and took his leave , you are too wise for your young years ; I would to heaven Sigismond would imitate you in obedience , or else that he were in his grave . Then the King went presently to his chamber , and related unto Ardilan all that Clotilda had told him : and after a thousand menaces , somtimes against the Prince , and somtimes me , the Kings mind was so enflamed with two violent passions , Love , and Anger , that he could not possibly resolve upon any setled course . On the other side , the Prince being returned from hunting , he came presently to the Princess , to know what had passed betwixt Gondebaut and her ; and she relating all that was said and done ; Sister ( said he ) I thank God with all my heart , that the anger of the King reflects only upon me , and that you are exempt : I shall now with a calm mind undergo whatsoever he will please to impose upon me ▪ for though he lay the fault upon me , yet all the world will excuse me ; Then asking where I was , and being told that my Father was dead : If I durst ( said he ) I would go and help to lament her loss , but since that is not permitted , Sister ( said he ) do you think it would be amiss if I sent unto her ? No , answered the Princess , but I think it would be very prudently done . Then the Prince bade her good-night , and went to his chamber , where he writ this Letter . Prince SIGISMONDS Letter unto DORINDE . I Know very well that for the loss of such a person , grief is so natural , that it were absurd to disswade the Fair Dorinde from it : But though it be allowable , yet it is upon an implicite condition , of being in measure : for excessive sorrow is not allowed for a Father , nor any else , except a most perfect Lover . Preserve those tears ( my dearest Dorinde ) untill you have such a loss , which will not be till the death of Sigismond , who loves you infinitely beyond all dimensions , and whose extream affection merits the like measure of Love from you again . I received this Letter by a servant of the Princes , and I assure you my companions , I found the Proverb by experience true , which says , That Physick works good effects when the Patient has a good opinion of the Physitian : For believing that Sigismond was the only man that did love me ; or to say better , the only man that was no deceiver , this short letter was such a comfort unto me , as wrought better effects upon my excessive sorrow , then all other admonitions whatsoever : And besides , I thought it an offence against our amity , if I did not do as he desired me . The King in the mean time whose mind was all night long upon this business , as soon as day appeared , he called unto Ardilan , who lay all that night in his chamber by express command : and after he had complained against the Prince and me , but much more against me then the Prince ; and after he had sworn and protested that I was unworthy of that honour which he intended unto me , he said , that now he hated me double to his love be●ore : he asked his opinion which way he might be revenged of me , and reclaim the Prince to his duty ? To which Ardilan answered ▪ Did I think Sir , that you were fallen from your affection unto this woman , I could advise a course which would have the two operations which you desire . Know Ardilan , said the King , that now I do extreamly hate her ; and as I thought her fair and handsome before , so I do think her very ugly and ill-favoured now , insomuch as I do much admire I should find any thing in such a face worthy of my thoughts , and am extreamly ashamed I should be so silly as to love her . Thanks be to God , Sir , said Ardilan , that Truth triumphs over your passion ; and to tell you truly Sir , I have admired a thousand times that you should so dote upon a woman , who was neither fair nor wise : Alas Sir , it was not any beauty or merit in her , and a madness in you , that blinded your eyes ; and therefore you ought to render thanks unto the good genius that opened your eyes , and restored you to your senses : Now Sir , since you are your self again , this is the way to be fully revenged , and to recover the Prince out of that gulph which once had almost devoured you . You must force Dorinde to marry , for if she do love the Prince , no punishment can be more sharp ; the Prince also will vex to see her whom he loved so dearly , in the arms of another , and be out of all hopes to see her his . But ( answered Gondebaut ) Dorinde will not consent unto any marriage . Sir ( replied this wicked fellow ) Kings are the Tutors of their subjects ; and as the Gods know better what is good for men then men themselves do ; so Kings ( who are gods upon earth ) do know what is good for their subjects better then they themselves ; and therefore if you do provide a husband for Dorinde , who will say that you have not provided that which was necessary for her ? And if she be stubborn , and will not marry him , who will blame you if you force her . The Physitian knows better what is good for the disease then the Patient ; some Physick must be taken by force ; and her father being dead , you may cover your designe with a cloak of piety , and will not see the childe of Arcingen●ori● without a Guardian : Besides , there is a way to make her marry without using your Royal Authority . There is a Law Sir , which from the Visigots is come to us , by which it is ordained , That the Father having made a promise of his daughter unto one , and die , she being unmarried , his promise shall be made good after his death . But Clotilda told me ( replied the King ) that there is some promises already past betwixt them . No matter for that ( replied Ardilan ) for you must know Sir , that there is another Law which ordains , that if a woman dispose of her self otherwise then as her Father would have her , both she , and he who married her , shall be put into the hands of him to whom the Father did promise her , to be sold or used as he pleaseth : Since Sir , since these two Laws are in force , why may not you marry Dorinde unto Periander or Merindor , since Arcingentorix did promise unto them both : In the first place , send unto her , and let her know , that you will provide her a match for her contentment ; that this your care proceeds from your love unto her father and her ; and that you will give her the choice of one of those two Cavaliers for a Husband : You may send the same message unto others of her kinred , and so oblige them likewise ; for it is no mean prudence in a Prince , to oblige many by one benefit ; I am confident that if she make a dor at the motion , her friends will perswade her ; and if she be obstinate , they will be the first that will blame her , and commend you though you should compel her unto it by force : And then God knows what will become of her , when she has none to support her : For the Princess Clotilda , I dare say will have nothing to do with her , she is betrer advised , and will not do any thing that shall displease you . The King liked this advice , and resolved upon it . He commanded Ardilan to go from him unto the Princess ; who could give no other answer , but that she would perswade her with all the arguments that possibly she could . She sent immediately to the Prince , to let him know she would speak with him , and when he came , she acquainted him with the designe : for though she saw much danger to her self , she would run the hazard , rather then do any thing that should displease him . Sigismond was much amazed at the designe ; and the more , because his Intelligencer failed him at this time ; but the reason was , because he was not present at that time when it was resolved upon : but he came time enough to hear the King protest and swear . that he would marry Dorinde by fair means or by foul ; and that if neither of those two Cavaliers would accept of her , some other should , though it were Ardilan himself . The Prince hearing this news , and seeing the King had recourse unto extream remedies , he thought that nothing would cure his extream violences , but extream resolutions . He proposed therefore unto Clotilda , for him and I to go out of Gondebauts Dominions , and there consumm●te the marriage which he had promised unto me : But she extreamly disliking this course , thought it better for me to go alone , and shun the storm which he had threatned , but he to remain still with the King , and endeavour to perswade the King unto reason . But when this resolution of absence was pitched upon , it was long in debate whether I should go : for , beyond the Alpes I could not , because they were allied with the Ostrogots ; To the Franks was less likely , because they were all in such combustion amongst themselves , about the new election of a King , that all was in disorder there : Besides , the Queen Methina was in such necessity of aid and assistance , as it was not probable she would entertain me against the will of so potent a King her Neighbour . As for the Visigots , the journey was too long , for I was to pass through all Spain ; besides , there being a Treaty about a marriage with Sigismond there was no safety for me in that place : At last , they concluded I should go into Forrests unto Amasis , with whom Clotilda held much correspondency : and because they knew not whether the authority of Gondebaut would not deter her from giving me safe protection , they thought it expedient for me to disguise my self in this habit wherein you see me , to the end that if the protection of Amasis did fail me , the solitary habitation among the Shepherdesses of Lignon might preserve me unknown . This resolution being taken , the Princess sent for me ; and though the loss of my father might well have pleaded my far longer absence from Court , yet since she sent for me , I conceived it was upon some important occasion . And therefore in the night time , I repaired to her , who as soon as she saw me , she carried me into her closet ; where being alone together , and seeing me weep , Dorinde ( said she ) it is not now a time to weep and complain ; you must arm your self with a more couragious and generous resolution . But consider Dorinde , that in what condition soever we be , heaven never will afflict us more then we are able to bear , and therefore droop not , but rouse up your spirit , and take courage , and then you shall see , that neither God , nor persons of honour will never forsake you : The King gives you the choice of Periander or Merindor for a husband , and will by all means have you marry one of those two ; if you will not in good will accept of this , or if they refuse , he is fully resolved to make you marry Ardilan : See , Sweetheart , what need you have of courage and generous resolution . How , Madam ( answered I , and grew as pale as death ) must I marry either one of those two , or Ardilan ? What Law is there for that ? The same Law , replied she ; that the stronger will impose upon the weaker . He will have Sigismond marry a Princess , whom he pretends will bring great advantage ; and he knows that he will never be perswaded unto it , till you be married unto another ; and therefore he is resolved to sacrifice you unto the marriage of his Son , and has given me in charge to tell you as much , and to know what you resolve upon . Upon death , Madam ( answered I presently ) yes the most cruel death that ever any Tyrant like himself invented . Upon this , the Prince Sigismond knocked at the door , and interrupted us : Clotilda not knowing who it was , went her self to open it ; and seeing the Prince , Come Brother ( said she unto him in a low voice ) and see here a poor desolate woman ; and having shut the door , she conducted him unto me all in tears . My dearest Dorinde ( said he ) comfort your self with this , that he for whom you suffer this displeasure , will help you to bear a share , every tear you shed , is a drop of blood from his heart : But I vow by all that 's sacred , that neither the power of a King , or commands of a Father , shall ever make me shrink from my promise unto you . I know that Gondebaut intends to force an injurious marriage upon you , only because he thinks that I will never marry till then ; but he is grosly mistaken if he think to bring his enterpize to pass that way ; for I will sooner lose my life , then consent unto it ; protesting that if he do constrain you to marry against your will , he shall not survive an hour after I hear of it . He would have proceeded further , but Clotilda interrupted him , saying , That when things are come to that height , as extream resolutions must be taken , then perhaps none will blame you if you do so ; but yet ( thanks be to heaven ) they are not , and therefore it is more requisite to endeavour the prevention by prudence : It was upon this subject I was talking to this poor woman but now , and before I gave her my advice , I asked her what she resolved upon : Upon death replied she again , and with as good a will as ever any desired to live . Death , replied the Prince , is the last remedy ; but before you have recourse unto it , as I live , half of the Burgundians shall die in defence of so just a cause . Oh Sir , answered I , heaven forbid I should be the cause of a War betwixt the Father and the Son , and it were better a thousand times that Dorinde were in her grave . No , no , replied Clotilda , there is no necessity of having recourse unto death , until there be no other remedy ; nor is there any necessity of submitting unto the unjust violences of a Tyrant , as long as they may be avoided ; Heaven has given us prudence to preserve our selves against such designs : Let us therefore make use of it as we ought to do , and I assure my self heaven will prosper our endeavours . Upon this she proposed unto me what Sigismond and she had before resolved upon ; and told me , that if I took this course , she might be much assistant to me , because there was very good correspondency betwixt the sage Amasis and her , and that if upon any consideration that Princess could not protect me , I might keep my self concealed amongst the Shepherdesses of Lignon , ( Astrea and Diana ) with whom I might live very happily , they being the fairest , the most vertuous , and the best accomplished women in all Europe : And when I answered , that to fly from this unjust violence which was threatned , I would not only go into Forrests , but into any other place of the world ; and that my only fear was , that I should not hit the way , or else be taken by some or other . The Prince answered , I will be your guard , and see you so safely conducted , that none dare do you any harm : Then turning towards the Princess , Sister ( said he unto he ) I beseech you let her return unto her house , to take order for her departure , before any take notice of it ; for if you approve of it , I conceive it best for her to be gone as soon as she can , nor shall I be at rest , till she be out of that place where injustice is so predominant . The Princess who pitied my misfortune , and was a true wisher of my welfare , did willingly consent unto it ; and at parting , she said unto me , Remember Dorinde that you take your best Jewels with you , which are most portable , and may best be hidden ; for Necessity is a monster that has no Law , no shame , nor reason ; and a woman above all ought to fear meeting with such a fierce and dangerous beast . This counsel caused me ( as soon as I came home ) to seek out the best of my Jewels which were portable , of which I made a girdle in a linnen bag , and wore it about my Waste : and as I was very busie about it , the Prince having none with him but one man , in whom he had great confidence , came into my chamber ; at which I was so surprized , as I ran into the next room , and locked up my self : but considering the sweet and discreet behaviour he always used towards me , I thought this flight from him was a kind of offence unto him , and that I had no manner of reason to fear him . I see Dorinde ( said he unto me ) that my coming does put you into fears ; but know , that my coming is to no other end , but to continue those assurances which formerly I have given you of my unalterable affection : and to tell you , that such is my love , as you shall never be banished from your Native Country for my sake , without me ; I mean , that I will accompany you into all places where you go , and nothing shall separate us , but only death . Oh Sir ( said I unto him ) will you go with me ? What then will the King your Father say ? Let Gondebaut ( replied he ) say and do even what he pleaseth , for I will not acknowledge him either for my Father or my King : I would have him know , that Kings are lords of our bodies , but not of our minds , and that nothing is more insupportable unto a generous courage , then an unjust constraint : You need not ( Dorinde ) refuse my company ; for I protest before the great Tautates , I will never desire any thing from you , until we be married together , so as I may be for ever the husband of Dorinde , and Dorinde the wife of Sigismond . Sir ( said I unto him ) the hopes which you are pleased to give me , do give me such abundance of contentment and satisfaction , that though never any other advantage befal me , yet would I not change my happiness with any woman in the world : But Sir , if you intend to go with me , what will the world censure of my flight with you ? What need you care what censures the world gives ( answered he ) as long as we intend never to return till we be married together ? But good Sir , said I , what will the King say when he sees he has lost you ? If the King replied he , would have a Son without courage , let him get one who does not resemble me : and if he would have him to be a man of spirit , he must treat him otherwise then he does me , if he desire to keep him long . But Sir ( said I unto him ) is the Princess Clotilda acquainted with your intention ? No , answered he , I would not let her know it , for her affection unto you being not like unto mine , she ( I know ) would not approve of it : But if ever she chance to love , she will not only excuse the action , but esteem me the more , and love me better for it . Our discourse was long upon this subject ; but at last we resolved , that the third day betimes in the morning , we should meet at the Temple of Venus , because we were to go forth of that Gate ; and the first that came there , was to consult with the Oracle , to know which way we should go ; being certain that this Goddess ( who was a great favourer of Lovers ) would give us good counsel : and lest we should be known , Dariana and I were to be disguised in these habits which you see me wear , and he in the habit of a Shepherd : with him there was only that young man in whom he had so much confidence : We promised each other to stay in the Temple until five of the clock in the morning , but if that time were past , if the one did not see the other coming , then to stay at a little Bridge out of the Town , in the way to Isseron , until four of the clock in the evening ; because at that place there was a thicket of wood where one might hide themselves as long as they pleased , and that our horses should stay also in that wood . This being resolved upon , and the third day being come , I failed not to rise betimes in the morning ; and as soon as day appeared , I consulted with the Oracle of the Goddess Venus , which gave me this answer : The Oracle . TO Forrests go ; there find a Cure , For all the sorrows you endure . I had forgot to tell you , that before I departed , I writ a Letter unto the Princess Clotilda , to discharge her of my flight from the cruelty of that Tyrant : and I left it lying upon my Table , assuring my self it would be conveyed unto her when I was gone . Hitherto the Prince Sigismond did make me believe that there were some men that were not false and perfideous : But now he made it appear , that Nature can never be so well corrected , but there will alwaies remain a smack of the old vice . Oh God! How difficult it is for a soul to counterfeit a thing long , which is contrary unto it . But where was my wits ? What was become of my judgement , after three times being deceived ? Had I not sufficient experience of mens falshood ? And if now I have occasion to complain that Sigismond hath deceived me , of whom can I complain but my self ? Could I be such a fool as to believe the Prince , or trust in any mortal man , after so much experience ? Well , five a clock struck , no Sigismond appeared ; and see how I was deceived by his smooth language : Though I saw he did not come according to his promise , yet I could not believe he would deceive me : Oh God! What will a good opinion which one hath conceived of another do ? Though I saw he came not , yet I could not but imagine that he would come : And thus I fancied occasions of his stay so long , that but for Dariana , I had stayed at the Temple door all the day ; but she perswaded me , and not without some probability , that perhaps he was staying for us at the Bridge where we appointed to meet , and that not daring to come unto the Temple lest he should be known , he stayed for us there , where perhaps he is blaming us for that whereof we accused him . This advice caused us to walk through the street , not without much fear of being known ; yet my fears for the Prince were double to my own , so much did his affection which I believed he bore unto me , oblige me to wish his welfare . When we were out of the Town , we were much amazed when we found our selves in the wide fields , and knew not which way to go ; and that which most troubled us , was , that all along the high way , there were so many passengers , that we were still out of our way to miss meeting with them . At last , after much a do , we saw the Bridge , and as we thought , the Prince staying for us ; this , though we were very weary , made us double our pace : But when we came there , and found no body , then were we much astonished , especially when we considered that now Noon was past : we looked many a long look back the same way we came , and every thing we saw , seemed to be what he looked for , and at last every thing deceived us . The Sun began to grow very low , when I ( out of all patience ) resolved to return unto Lyons , to know the reason why the Prince came not : But as I was setting forward , I saw coming the same way that we were to go , five or six Horsemen , which constrained me to retire into the thick of the Wood , lest they should see me . Dariana , who was alwaies of a contrary opinion , and would not have me return back ; Well Madam ( said she unto me ) if these men had met you , I pray tell me in what a case had you been in ? Very true , said I unto her , but is it not better to ●un the hazard of being known , then to stay here all the night ? Oh ( said she ) the days are long , and it will not be night above eight hours ; let us not despair , perhaps the Prince may come some other way when we are gone ; but if you be so impatient , I will tell you what I will do , I will take some of yonder dirt , and rub my face all over with it , afterwards I will be walking up and down the high way as soon as I see him , I will run to advertise you , by this means I shall not be known , and you may rest your self in the Wood ; so as when the Prince does come , you may be able to go whither you will in the night . My longing desire to see Sigismond , made me consent unto this motion though it went somthing against my mind to stay in the wood by my self ; yet in hopes that she would go into the Town , and make him come the sooner , and because I was confident none could see me in that place , I took so much courage as to stay by my self . Dariana then daubing all her face over with dirt , I could not chuse but laugh in the midst of my misery : Go Dariana , said I unto her , and return quickly . Did Ardilan see me in this pickle ( said she ) though he did not die before for the love of me , yet I am confident he would now die with laughter . Upon this she embraced me , and went to the place from whence we came . Alas ! Could I have foreseen the sorrows which that departure cost me , I would sooner have consented unto my death then it : But Heaven , not contented only to banish me my native Country to satisfie a perfideous man , but would have me also resent the sorrows of a sad and terrible solitude : And as I had forsaken all for this mans sake , so was I for his sake also left destitute of all humane help and consolation , As long as I could see her , I did accompany her with her eye ; but when she was out of sight , then began I to be apprehensive of my fault : At the first I went into the thick of the Wood to hide my self , but impatience soon invited me out again , fearing lest if Sigismond should come , and not find me , he would not stay , but return back again ; otherwhiles I was afraid left some Wolf should do me harm ; somtimes I had a design to go after Dariana , and setting forward in the way two or three times , I either saw or heard some passenger , which made me retreat again into the Wood : These frights were nothing unto those that seized upon me when the Sun was set ; and more yet , when all light was gone ▪ Oh Heavens ! In what a horror was I then ? The least blast of wind made me start , and shake like a leaf ; and when any Bryer took hold of me , I thought it to be some Wolf , or other wilde Beast that would devour me : When I heard any noise , or any Owl scrick , I was ready to fall down for fear ; There was not a tale of Hags , Hobgoblins , and night walkers , that ever I had heard in my life but they came all into my fancy , and seemed real unto me : And being neer a high Road , I heard Horsmen pass by several times ; and God knows how careful I was then to hide my self in the thick of the Wood. I cannot relate all the Tears , the sighs , the groans and complaints that I made against the perfidie of Sigismond , and against the hollow affection of Dariana , who then I believed went away purposely to forsake me in this extream necessity , because she would not run the hazards of this enterprize . Oh how true it is ( said I unto my self ) that every one is afraid to keep company with an unfortunate person ? Oh the misery of us humanes , that can never know our friends , till we be in adversity ! And as soon as we know them , we are sure to lose them ! Oh the dismal lodging of a dark wood in a cloudy night , unto one whose spirit was so timerous and afflicted as mine was at that time ! So it was , that it was day before I durst offer to close an eye to sleep . When the Sun appeared , I was so weary with my walking , so tormented with my fears , and so hungry , having eaten nothing all the day before , that as I had taken a little better heart at the coming of day , I fell asleep , and slept so soundly , that it was late before I waked ; and then seeing the Sun somthing low , fear and hunger forced me to take the next path I set my foot into , and to follow it until I came to some Vil●age , or till I met with some charitable person , who perhaps out of pity would direct me in the way I was to go . Now did my tears renew and my sorrows , to see so many high hopes all dashed ; and I that the day before thought of nothing else but being Queen of the Burgundians , now saw my self the most miserable and desolate woman in all the Kingdom : And in this consideration , you may imagine that the Tyrannie of Gondebaut was not forgotten . This thought brought into my memory all the fair promises of perfidious Sigismond , who as I thought , did seem to love me , only because he would shew himself to be a man , and consequently a Traytor . But what a fool was I ( said I to my self ) and where was my judgement , that I should ever believe him to be other then a Traytor if he was a man ? And since all men are so , how could I think him only to be different the rest ? Could I be so silly as to think Crab Trees would bear any other fruit then Crabs ? And could I hope that a son of the perfideous Gondebaut , would not ( like his Father ) be disloyal ? These sad considerations entertained me till it was almost night , whilst I hardly took notice which way I went ; at last , recollecting my self a little , and seeing it so late , I looked about to see if I could spy any Village or Cottage where I might receive some consolation , and by Fortune , I saw a little house thatch'd with straw , upon my left hand , and not far distant from the way . I turned my self therefore that way , in hopes of meeting with some good woman , who perhaps would compassionate my case , for I had such an horrour against all men that I feared meeting any , as much as the most salvage beast in the woods . When I was come neer this homely house , I saw six little children about an old man , who in wooden dishes , was giving them some milk : the eldest of them could not be above eight or nine years of age , but so cleanly and neat , as they seemed to belong unto some better people then used to inhabit in such a poor place : as soon as these little ones saw me , they left the old man , and flocked about me ; the youngest offered me to eat such as they had , and the eldest invited me into the house : The old man wondering wither his little children were gone , he looked about for them ; and seeing me alone , he came presently unto me , offered me his house , or any thing in it , and was so curteous and civil , as I thought that heaven having some pity upon me , had moved the heart of this old man to be so kind , and though he was a man , yet perhaps I should find him pitiful ; and truly I was not deceived ; for having received me with so much kindness , and seeing by my eyes and face that I was extreamly troubled , he made me sit down by the fire , offered me some milk , and some fruit , which hunger made me eat : afterwards seeing me cry continually , and sigh , Daughter , said he unto me ( for my age will allow me to call you so ) the Earth , they say is not firm and immoveable , heaven only is so , the place where we are never rests one moment in one point ; to teach us , that we must not be too much elevated , nor too much dejected by any prosperity or adversity that happens unto us : for as a wheel which turns , that part which is lowest one while , is highest another ; even so it is with men , as long as they are upon this inconstant earth , we must look upon prosperity as a thing that will vanish and fade away ; and also we must look upon adversity as a thing which will not last long : You see I have lived long enough to have tryed variety of Fortunes , the wheel has often turned , and in what state soever I was , I alwaies found the sweets and bitters of this world , to be less then the apprehensions I had of them : you will think the same of this misfortune which now troubles you ; Time will tell you that by experience I speak truth ▪ But in the mean time , lift up your eyes to heaven , and believe , that the great Causer of all things , knows what it best for you : Mistrust not his providence , his prudence , his prudence , nor his puissance , nor grumble at any bad Fortune which he sends ; for this soveraign Wisdom knows best what is fit for mortals : Comfort your self therefore , and hope that in their turns you shall enjoy all delights and contentments that are necessary for you ; and in the mean time , I offer unto you all the assistance that your desires and my ability can make . The wise discourse of this old man , made a deep impression in my heart insomuch as I thought some good Angel had directed me unto this place ; to keep me from despair ; and therefore after I had wiped away my tears from my eyes , I answered him thus : Father , for well may I call you so , since you bestow such paternal counsel upon me ; I would to God I knew the stability of heaven , as by experience I know the inconstancy and instability of the earth ▪ Let the Gods do what they please , and give me contentment when and in what measure they think most expedient for me ; but hitherto they have poured upon me such torrents of afflictions , that I verily believe , but for your consolation , I had been overwhelmed with black despair . Daughter ( replied the old man ) I am very glad that heaven hath made me an Instrument of any comfort unto you ; and since you do find some amendment , hope that ere long you will be quite recovered : for as you see bodies are subject unto infirmities , so are our souls ; bodies by sensible diseases , souls by passions , which are moved in us by good and evil fortunes ; and as the diseases of the body have their beginnings , progress , and declines , even so it is in the diseases of the soul ; and I have experimentally found , that when a disease either of body or soul begins once to decline , it is presently after cured ; for then the body assumes its vigour and strength , and expels those evil humours which caused the disease : so likewise , when it once re-assumes it strength , it presently expels those opinions which troubled the soul by false appearances : But I must tell you withal , that diseases are seldom cured without remed●es : and the remedy for an afflicted soul is commonly to open and reveal the affliction unto some that can administer consolation : for then the soul does vomit up that obnoxious humour which offended it , and is afterwards capable of receiving the comforts and counsels of a prudent friend . I know that I am not he who can give you consolation ; but if you will trust me , I will try if I can give any ease unto your malady . Father ( said I unto him ) the wounds which I have received from Fortune are such , as cannot be cured by any words ; but if you be as pitiful and charitable as you seem , the best remedy you can give , is to conduct me to my Native Country , which is Forrests , where I am most confident of some consolation : The Gods will recompence you for so charitable an office ; and I am not in so miserable a condition , but I am able to satisfie their pains . The old man then looking upon his children with an eye of compassion , see what here is ( said he unto me ) It is not many moneths since my wife who was all the comfort I had , left me with these little Infants , loadned with age and poverty As for poverty , I strive against it as well as I can , by my wary management of that little which I have : Alas , should I leave these little ones but one day , they would starve ; you see I have none but they with me ; As for neighbours , I know none whom I would commit your tender youth unto , for I should think my self culpable , should any harm happen unto you : What then should I do ? I am loth to leave you destitute of help , and should I leave my little ones , I know not what would become of them . But daughter , here is my bed , which I will leave unto you , if you will but be pleased to let two of my eldest children lie with you , and for this night let us recommend our selves unto the protection of the great Tautares . Upon this , it being dark , he lighted a little dry wood , which served for a candle , and stuck it in a Turnip , which supplied the want to a candlestick , and setting it upon the Table ▪ he bolted the door with a Hazle-stick , and went to his homely hard bed with his little children . As for me , I laid me down upon his bed in my clothes , and being weary with travel , also having confidence in the man , I slept soundly . In the morning I waked very early , yet not before the old man , had already ordered every thing for his little family , with a resolution of going with me , and not leaving me till he had shewed me Forrests ; hoping ( as he told me ) that God would keep his children better then he could himself , whilst he was doing that office of charity for me . I gave heaven humble thanks for moving his heart unto it ; and after he had given directions unto the eldest of his children what to do , he offered himself unto me as my guide ▪ with a promise unto them , to return before it was night ; because ( as he said ) it was not above four leagues from thence to Forrests , and that though he was very old , yet his desire of doing me that office , and returning unto his children again , would add wings unto his feet , and make him go as fast as if he were younger . So we set forwards with each of us a staff in our hands ; and because I desired him to conduct me the least frequented way he could , he was so observant of my request , that before it was noon , without coming into any high way , unless to cross it , he brought me unto a high mountain , where staying , he shewed me the Town of Fevres not far off , and a little from thence , Marcelles , and by consequence , the great plain of Forrests : Upon this I asked him where was the River of Lignon . Yonder it is ( said he ) and that which runs by that Town which I call Fevres , is the River Loire . Then cast your eye a little upon your right hand , and there you may plainly see the River of Lignon : Yonder Town under those two great hills , is called Boen , and the River of Lignon washes the walls of that Town : From hence you may observe its whole course , which turning and winding it self through yonder delectable plain , makes it the most pleasant place in all Europe . Then the good old man desired leave to return back , lest he should be too long from his little Family : and I , taking a Ring from my finger , Here Father ( said I unto him ) take this in testimony of my thanks for your pains , and I acknowledge my self infinitely beholding unto you besides . Daughter ( said he unto me ) you take from me a greater reward which I expected from heaven ; and yet I will not refuse what you give me , that you may not appear before heaven ungrateful . Upon this he left me , about an hour after noon , being able to say , that I never met with a good man but only him . Thus ended Dorinde , not being able to with-hold her tears at the memory of these cruel adventures . And because her discourse had been long , and also time to rise out of bed , they all gave her the best consolation they could , and then they dressed themselves . Adamas fearing some surprize from Rolemas , gave strict charge at the Gates , that all strangers who entred , should write down their names , and the place where they intended to lodge . That same night he was advertised , that Merindor and Periander with Dorinde , and the rest of the Shepherdesses and Shepherds , were in the house of Clindor . But having passed away most of the night with Amasis , the advertisement which the Guards of that Port gave him , came very late unto him . The names of these two Cavaliers were not unknown unto him , and knowing them to be subjects of the Burgundian King , their arrival at that season made him suspect left they came for the service of Polemas ; and had it not been at a very unseasonable hour , doubtless he would have sent for Clindor , to understand from him the cause of their coming , and what acquaintance he had with them , to entertain them in his house . This troubled him all the night long , and therefere he took but little rest : As soon as day appeared , he arose , and sent for Clindor ; and his chamber door was no sooner open , but a young man came and presented himself , very desirous to speak with him . The man was not unknown unto him , for he was brought up in his house from a childe . Sir ( said he unto Adamas ) I come unto you about a buness which may perhaps prove of great importance , and perhaps may not ; But since such a thing came to my knowledge . I thought I should be extreamly too blame if I did not acquaint you with it : And therefore I have made all possible haste that I could to let you understand , that yesterday about two hours after noon , some men who said they belonged unto King Gondebaut , came in a body together armed , to carry away a young woman which was upon the Banks of Lignon , betwixt Julieu , and the Temple of the good Goddess : When they had taken her , another company ( though fewer in number , yet much superiour in strength and courage ) followed them , and rescued this woman out of their hands , and since ( as it is said ) have brought her for safety into this Town , with some Shepherds and Shepherdesses . The Combat was very hot and those who would have carried her away , were almost all slain , and the rest rid away . Now Sir , it was my fortune to be there at the same time , where many Druids , Vaces , and Eubages assembled themselves , to Interr three Cavaliers of those who rescued the woman , and were killed . But because many of their enemies were killed also , the Commander in chief , and the Ancients , thought good to bury him according to custom , and not let their bodies be devoured by Dogs and Wolves , or lie there to infect the Ayr. As I pulled off the clothes of the chief of them , I found some papers in his pocket , which I thought might perhaps be of some importance to the Nymph ; I found therefore this Letter Sir , which is directed as you see unto Polemas ; and afterwards , as I searched his Helmet , I found this little one , lapt up very close in a corner of his Helmet : This Sir , I should have acquainted you withal the last night , but your stay so long in the Castle , was the cause why I could not make my address until this morning . Adamas then taking the Letters , and seeing written upon them , To POLEMAS , Count of the Segusians , Our Faithful Friend . He thought as well by the Superscription as by the Seal , that they were letters from the King of the Burgundians , and that questionless they contained matter of high concernment ; yet not thinking fit the young man should know the distrust which Am●sis had of Polemas , he seemed to take no great notice of them ; only commended his fidelity , discretion , and care , and assured him that he would acquaint the Nymph , that when time and place served , she might take notice of his good will : Afterwards he commanded him to continue the same upon all occasions that should present themselves ; and above all , to be secret ; to the end Polemas should not be advertised of it , lest he should be offended that his Letters should be brought hither ; and yet that it was necessary the Nymph should see them . The man was no sooner gone out of the chamber , but Clindor entred ; from whom the Druide understood who Periander and Merindor were , and the cause of their coming to that place ; for Clindor understood it from them the night before , when they asked his advice , how they should address themselves to obtain audience from the Nymph . Then replyed the Druide very joyfully ) as soon as those Cavaliers are out of their Beds , you will do an acceptable piece of service unto Amasis , to conduct them to her ; and I will let her understand who they are , to the end she may receive them according to their merits : And as for Dorinde , my Neece Leonide shall wait upon her unto the Castle . Upon this , hearing that Amasis was by her self , he went unto her . When he came , he acquainted her with all that he understood from Clindor , concerning the fortune of Dorinde , and the cause of Periander and Merindor's coming : Then afterwards continued , By this ( Madam ) you may see the goodness of Tautates towards you , in sending strangers to defend you against the wickedness of your own subjects ; for it cannot be doubted but these two Cavaliers will faithfully assist you against Polemas , although they be subjects unto the Burgundian King ; their rescuing this woman from him is an infallible argument of it , But ( said the Nymph ) you mention King Gondebaut as if you were assured that he is no friend unto us : Do you know any thing more then yet I am acquainted with ? No Madam , answered Adamas , but I conclude by the rules of reason that he must be so of necessity : for it is likely that Polemas , who is a man of deep wit , and has plotted his designe cunningly , should not make sure of a King so potent and near : should he commit such an error , I should then think him the most silly man that ever plotted any Treason ; and I should think it as weakly done of you , if you did not prepare your self to find him so : I believe that I have some letters here which will put you out of all doubt : Upon this he presented the first letter to her , which the Nymph looked upon a while , and said nothing , wondering at the Title of Count of the Segusians given unto Polemas ; afterwards asking who writ that Letter , and where he had it ; I cannot assuredly tell you , Madam , answered he , unless that Seal be the same which Gondebaut useth ; but that CAT ( said he ) with this Motto , LIBERTY , maketh me think it his : and besides , those who would have carried away that young woman whom I mentioned unto you , and were killed by these three Cavaliers , did bring them , and they were found in their pockets by a young man , who brought them unto me with all speed . Upon this the Nymph broke open the Seal , and found these words . GONDEBAUTS Letter unto POLEMAS . OUR dear Friend ; If Clorantes the Captain of our Guard stand in need of your help , let him see what Friendship and Respect you bear unto his Master : He goes about a business which he will communicate unto you , and it is a business of greater importance then it seems to be : If Polemas will have us think him to be our Friend , let not upon any consideration whatsoever , the Bearer hereof return without that satisfaction which we expect from his Voyage . I perceive ( replyed Adamas ) that this Letter , though it do sufficiently argue the good correspondency betwixt them , yet it was written purposely to be seen by any : But Madam , this other which was found in the Helmet of the same man , I believe will speak a little more plainly . The Nymph taking it , I know not what will be in it ( said she ) but me-thinks the first not very obscure , since Gondebaut writes unto Polemas as if he were absolute Lord of my Dominions , and calls him Count of the Segusians ; a new Title , and which appertains unto none but him w●o shall marry Galathea . Then these words , Let him see what Friendship and Respect you bear unto his Master : And afterwards , If Polemas will have us think him our friend , let not the Bearer hereof return upon any consideration whatsoever ; as if it were in the power of Polemas to permit or forbid any thing without my knowledge in my Dominions : After this she opened the little Note , and found these words . GONDEBAUTS Note unto POLEMAS . NOw is the nick of time that Polemas must be Count of the Segusians ; I understand that Clidemant is dead , Lindamore extreamly wounded , and almost all his Forces squandred . Now let us see whether your Courage can equal your Ambition ; and in this Gondebaut will manifest himself to be your friend . Oh Heavens ! cryed out the Nymph , now it is past all question , the treason is all discovered : What human force is it that can help us ? The Druide not thinking it fit to spend that short time which they had to order their affairs , in tears and complaints , he beseeched the Nymph to call for Galathea , to advise with them upon the course that was to be taken : And when she was come , the Druide addressing himself unto Amasis , who was all in tears ; Madam ( said he unto her ) Tears will not help ; you must now shew the magnanimity and generosity of your mind , and make your courage appear to all your people . The great God does promise you by me , that he will never forsake you , if you will nor forsake your self : You may see his favourable providence already towards you in sending Alcidon and Damon so opportunely hither , as if you had purposely invited them . Periandrr and Merindor two Cavaliers very well known to be men of heroick spirits , and great valour , questionless they will freely arm themselves in your defence , their generous behaviour yesterday is an argument of it : for Madam , be pleased to know , that the daughter of that good old Cavalier Arcingentorix being fled into your Dominions from the tyrannie of Gondebaut , was yesterday violently taken away by some souldiers of his Guard , and doubtless had been carried away unto Lions ( from whence she escaped in a disguise ) had it not been for the valour of these two Cavaliers who rescued her , and brought her into this City for safety , and to beseech you that you would be pleased to receive her into your protection . You must Madam , put your trust in the goodness of the great Tautates , and make it appear , that Amasis is the Lady of all these Countries , not only by succession , but much more by vertue and merit . The Nymph wiping away her Tears , and taking Galathea about the neck , Daughter ( said she unto her ) if heaven have ordained the ruine of our Dominion , let us however do nothing unworthy of our selves , nor which may make it thought that it was our fault : Then taking her by the hand , she went into Damons chamber , where she knew Alcidon was ; and the doors being shut , Adamas by her command spoke thus . Perhaps Sirs you will think it strange , after you have heard what I shall say by the commands of the Nymph , that the Gods who sent you into Forrests to find a remedy for your miseries , should destiny you for the preservation of that Country , which I may say is ruined , unless preserved by your Arms and Valour . The truth is , Amasis , and us all , have no hopes in any humane force but what is in you , to defend us from a shameful and insupportable servitude , which rather then endure , we would die . This great Nymph whom you see so much honoured by all the Gauls , and whose vertue has been ever without the least stain , is by the inevitable judgment of heaven , reduced to such a point , as not only to be deprived of her Country and Dominions , but also to have the Nymph Galat●ea ( her daughter ) ravished from her , by the most horrid treason that ever was . 'T is true , that your arrival here so opportunely without any other designe but by the good will of heaven , does give us a most assured confidence , that you will become instrumental in the preservation of so good a Princess , and in the punishment of such wicked men as dare so unjustly attemt against her authority . This action , Sirs , when it shall be fam'd among the Gauls , will not add a little luster unto your glory ; for it will have all the qualifications that are honourable , and esteemed by persons of vertue , as well for the equity of it , as the danger , which ( to any courage but yours ) would be terrible , and affright them from undertaking it . He would have continued , but Damon being all impatiency , interrupted ; Madam ( said he unto the Nymph ) I protest and vow unto Grand Hesus , never to leave you , until you be out of all danger , and will spend every drop of my blood in your service , against all men in the world : and when I must arm my self in your defence , no wound shall keep me a minute longer in my Bed. Alcidon assured the Nymph of the same with so much alacrity and freedom , that Amasis and Galathea could not find words full enough to express their thanks . Afterwards Adamas acquainted them with the plot of Polemas , and the means by which he hoped to effect it . The great preparations he had made before hand , as well within and without the Dominions ; his correspondency with Neighbour Princes ; the authority he had cunningly usurped in the Country ; the means he had used to make himself master of all the Forts , and to win the good will of all the Souldiers and Officers ; and briefly , that having impoverished the Nymph of money and men , nothing did hinder him from executing his pernitious design , but only his fears of Clidamant and Lindamore . And now the King of the Burgundians hath written unto him of Clidamants death . To be brief , he omitted nothing which he thought expedient for them to know . But all the extream dangers and perils which he represented unto them , did exasperate their courage to undertake the defence of the Nymph : And to joyn prudence unto their valour , the enquired what safety there was for her residing in that place , and what orders she had taken . Adamas satisfied all their demands , and assured them , that nothing would be wanting but men : As for Arms , he had a magazine stored with all sorts in the Castle : As for provision , it was not a moneth since harvest , so as their Granaries were full : But as for men , he knew not where to have them , nor whom to trust . My opinion is ( said Alcidon ) that the way to get souldiers unperceived , is to appoint some publique sports , and set up Prizes , for shooting in the Bowe , for Wrestling , and such like ; and when they are assembled , we shall order them into Arms. I think Madam ( said Adamas ) that the counsel is good ; for if there be any Traytors , they are persons of quality ; it being not likely that Polemas would declare himself unto any others ; and we have an excellent pretence for it , because seven days hence is the sixth of July , a day destined to gather the Misleto of the New year ; It shall be given out , that you intend to be present , to invite many unto it ; and you know it is the custome for every one to bring what Arms they will in honour of the Feast ; when they are come together , we may cull out those whom we like best . This was the resolution , Adamas went immediately to put it in execution ; and as he went out , Clindor came in , who by the Druide's command presented Merindor and Periander unto the Nymph : Amasis and Galathea received them with abundance of curtesie : And because they intimated that they had somthing to say in private , the Nymph causing them to sit down by Damons bed , she told them that they might speak freely before those two Cavaliers , from whom she concealed nothing . Madam ( answered Merindor ) since it is your pleasure to have it so , we shall be obedient , although we were charged to speak unto you alone , and so we will , though it be your pleasure to hear us with many ears . Afterwards he continued thus . The Sequel of the History of DORINDE . IF great Princes were exempted from Passion , unto which others are subject , we might well esteem them Gods upon earth ; for if their high puissance were accompanied with this priviledge , I know not wherein they would be inferiour unto Gods : And hence it is that immortals being unwilling that men , be they never so great , should equal them , have submitted Princes as well as other men , unto unruly passions , which torments them . I use this preamble Madam , to the end that when you have heard me out , you may not blame those great Princes of whom I am to speak , for want of Vertue , nor Weakness ; but that you may think these imperfections in them , to be only Tributes which they must pay unto their humanity . Be pleased to know Madam , that King Gondebaut having cast his eye upon a young Lady named Dorinde , he fell so desperately in love with her , that the affection which he bore unto Cryseide , that fair Trans-Alpine , was not equal unto the affection which he bore unto her . This Dorinde was the daughter of Arcingentorix , one of the most illustrious Families of Gaul . But as all great Beauties are subject to be seen and loved by many , so many cast their eyes and hearts upon her ; and amongst the rest , Prince Sigismond ; yet both the Fathers and the Sons Loves were carried so closely , that it was long before one another , or any else perceived it . But Dorinde receiving the love of Prince Sigismond more favourably then the Kings , it hapned that jealousies did arise betwixt these two great Princes ; neither Father nor Son could brook any competitor , so that Dorinde was constrained to fortifie one side by her consent . She therefore turned to Sigismond with such a full resolution , that he who negotiated the matter for the King , had command from her to speak no more unto her concerning it , unless the King resolved to keep his promise : for Ardilan ( so was he called who solicited for the King ) had promised her marriage , though perhaps without any intention of his master . This man seeing his negotiation to thrive no better , did believe that some new Love was the cause of it ; and being a sly and crasty fellow , he presently after discovered the affection of Prince Sigismond , with which ( for his own discharge ) he presently acquainted the King , who was so extreamly displeased at it , that great disorder and inconvenience was like to ensue thereupon . At last , the King by way of revenge , resolved to marry her by fair means or foul , unto one of the Court : whereof Sigismond being advertised , and not being able to endure such an injury should be offered unto one he so much loved and honoured , he went unto her house ( for her Father died a little before ) and acquainting her with the Kings designe , they resolved to go both together out of Gondebauts Dominions ; and ( because they would not be known ) to disguise themselves in other habits , then to consult with the Oracle of Venus , to know which way they should go . The Prince would have only one man with him , whose name was Cerastes , in whom he had great confidence ; and she only one woman who had long served her , and in whose fidelity she could not doubt . Ceraestes was to lead the horses for all four , unto a certain place which they had appointed without the Town : And the Prince with her and Dariana ( for that was the name of her who served her ) were to go on foot to the place , where Cerastes stayed for them . But how hard a thing it is to deaf the ears , and blind the eyes of jealousie ! The King , or Ardilan , or rather both , had set spies over the Prince and Dorinde ; and therefore when they perceived that Sigismond went one evening unto Dorinde , though he carried with him but very few men , yet so it was , that one of those who took notice of their actions , went into the house amongst the rest , who took no notice of him : but he carried himself so confidently , that the Princes servants took him to be one of Dorindes domestiques , and Dorindes domestiques took him for one of the Princes servants . This man saw the Prince talk with great modesty and respect unto the Lady , and that beginning of their talk was only condoling the death of Arcingentorix , the father of this Fair one . Afterward he observed them to talk very low , and the Prince to be very angry ; for the actions of his hands , his head , and the rest of his body , shewed as much , though he did not hear one word , unless when he bade her good night , he chanced to raise his voice , and utter these words : Do not fail on your side , and be sure that I will be there . These words were well observed , and presently carried to the King , who entring still into greater doubts , charged some of his confidents to have a special eye over all the actions of Sigismond , that they might discover his design . And Ardilan , who was no friend of the Princes , resolved not to sleep a wink all night , purposely to see if he could discover any thing . In the morning therefore he saw Cerastes take Horse , and caused three others to be brought after him by some certain boyes : He sent commands immediately to the Gates , from the King , to let none out ; and in the mean time ran himself to advertize the King , who judged these three horses to be for the Prince , Dorinde , and Dariana ; and that doubtless they had a designe to go together . This was the reason that he commanded all the Gates of the Town to be shut , the keys to be brought unto him , the River Arar to be blocked up with chains , and afterwards sent for Prince Sigismond and Godomar to come unto him . By fortune , he who went unto Prince Sigismond , was the Prudent Avitus , who had been his Governour ; but the commands came not so soon to the gates , but Dorinde was first gone out : for she being more quick then the Prince , or to say better , had less to do in ordering her domestiques , was before him . When the prudent Avitus came into the Princes chamber , he knew that his presence would be unwelcome , and that the Prince would be very busie about the execution of his design ; for the king had acquainted him with it : The sage Governour loving Sigismond extreamly well ; Sir ( said he unto him , and took him aside ) I come to acquaint you that your intentions are discovered , and I am sorry that the King knows of it , then for the discovery of the enterprize . What enterprize do you mean ? said the Prince . If we were in a place where our actions could not be observed , replyed he , I would tell you . The Prince then ( who had a great confidence in the wisdom and fidelity of this man ) went half drost into his Closet with him . Then Avitus began thus , Sir , the King hath sent me to tell you , that he desires to speak with you , and with the Prince Godomar your Brother : In the mean time , he hath commanded to shut up all the Gates of the Town , and keeps the Keys himself ; Judge therefore whether or no he knows of your Designe . My Designe ! replyed the Prince , what does he think it is ? He hath an opinion ( answered Avitus ) that you intended to go out of his Dominions with Dorinde . Who put him into that opinion ? said the Prince . Many circumstances ( answered he ) and conjectures ; for he knows that you do love her . I never concealed it , answered the Prince , either from him , or any else ; But I pray , is there any Law enacted , that one must not love in his Dominions ? No , replyed he , but he knows more then that , for he hears that you intend to marry her . If he ( replyed the Prince ) were a good and kind Father , he ought to give her unto me , and not thus to cross me , and deprive me of all contentment . Most true , replyed the prudent Avitus , if you were a private person ; but Sir , as all the subjects of the Realm are not their own , but the Kings who governs them , so the King is not his own , but the peoples over whom he rules . Great Princes ( such as you ) never use to marry to please themselves , but for the welfare , grandeur , and safety of their Kingdoms . Did you ever see ( said Ssgismond ) any Sacrificer to sacrifice one Victime twice ? That is not the custome , answered Avitus . Why then will the King sacrifice me twice for the welfare of his Dominions ? For he has once sacrificed me , when he married me against my mind to the Kings daughter of the Ostrogots . That which is allowed unto women ▪ ought also to be allowed unto men : Women marry the first time by obedience , but the second time by election . Sir , answered the wise Governour , Those that are subject unto the Dominion of another , never ought to use these terms , I will , and I will not . That is right , answered Sigismond , in those that are born subjects ; but I am born the son of the King. Admit ( replyed he ) that you be born the Kings son , yet the King is then your Father ; and does not a childe owe all duty unto a Father ? Give me leave to tell you Sir , that by the Law , the Father may sell the Son in his necessity . Laws , answered the Prince , are but Spiders webs , which hold the small flies , but the great ones easily break through . The truth is Father , ( for so he called him since he was his Governour ) I do love Dorinde , and I will never marry any other but her . Will the King then force an unjust marriage upon her ? Let me tell you freely , I cannot suffer it ; acd therefore I did resolve to fly from a Prince that is so violent , and has so little regard of equity : If you do love me , as I ever thought you did , I beseech you contrive my departure , for I am as fully resolved upon it , as I am to die . The wise and prudent Avitus . seeing it was no time to press him any further , Sir ( said he unto him ) your designe might at any other time be accomplished , but now it cannot ; for the Gates are all locked , the Guards are set in every quarter of the Town , and without wings there is no getting out : and that you may know I speak truth , Cerastes cannot get out with your Horses . Oh heavens ! cryed the Prince out , and what is become of Dorinde ? Upon this word Cerastes entred into the Closet , and seeing Avitus there , he would have gone out again , but the Prince called him in . No , no Cerastes ( said he , come in , and speak freely before Avitus , for he desires my contentment as much as I can my self . Sir ( said Cerastes with a sad look ) I have been with your horses at the Port of Venus , but they would not let me pass : And because I thought that perhaps I might get out by the River Arar , I went thither also ; but I found all shut up , and the Keys carried to the King. Oh God! said the Prince , and what is become of Dorinde ? Sir , answered he , I hear nothing of her . Then Cerastes ( said the Prince , go as fast as you can to her house , and if she be there still , bid her not stir till she hear from me . Then turning towards the sage Avitus , I see Father ( said he unto him ) that I shall stand in need of your counsel . Sir , answered he , not only my counsel , but my life , and all I have , is dedicated to your service , But Sir , the King has sent me to you , what answer shall we return him . The King ( answered he ) does use me so harshly , that I know not how to behave my self . Consider Sir , said Avitus , that if you do the duty of a Son , every one will esteem you ; and the fault of one , ought not to exempt another from doing his due . The great Tautates , who is the universal father of all men , is very partial in the behalf of Fathers ; and therefore he has promised a greater recompence upon children that are obedient , then for any thing else upon earth . I have often told you Sir , that a good man will not only follow vertue in things that please him , and are easie , but in things that are harsh and hard , though never so displeasing : for otherwise those animals which are guided only by sense , and have no other light but their own appetites , might be as vertuous as men , since they are as prompt unto things that please them , and more then we are : But in things that are cross and averse to our minds , we do shew our selves rational , and not sensual . Now Sir , I beseech you set these considerations before your eyes , and say when you are before the King , I will do my duty Sir , though it be never so much against my mind , because yon are my King , and because you are my Father : and you shall see heaven will infinitely reward your obedience . Father ( said Sigismond ) I will do whatsoever you would have me : But truly , if the King marry Dorinde by force , I profess that I cannot suffer it ; I had rather render back unto my father that which he hath given me , which is my life , then suffer such an injury to be offered unto her . No , no ( answered the prudent Governour ) the King does only make a shew of doing it , but indeed he dares not ; for the Laws are absolutely against any force in marriages : But yet ( said the Prince ) he grounds upon a Law , which ordains , That if a Father promise his daughter unto one , and die before the marriage be effected , the daughter cannot otherwise dispose of her self ; and if she marry another , they are both to be in the power of him unto whom she was promised , to do what he pleaseth with them . How ( said Avitus ) does this Law concern Dorinde ? It concerns her very much ( answered the Prince ) or at least they say so ; for Arcingentorix had promised her unto Bellimartes , unto Periander , and unto Merindor . She will want no Husbands then ( answered Avitus ) but because it is impossible she should be the wife of three , therefore the promise is null , and of no effect . But Sir , you must know , that those promises which the Law intends , are such as are passed by Writings , and parole promises are invalid ; for otherwise this Law would prove a gross inconveniency : But besides all this , I have heard say that Merindor and Periander during the life of her Father , did disclaim that marriage , and Bellimartes ( who was married before ) had married her , if his wife had not come in and prevented it : All these promises were made void during the life of her father ; and they may fright Dorinde and you , but no Judge will give any sentence to enforce her upon those promises . Oh Father ! replyed the Prince , had I spoke with you before I fixed upon that resolution of going away , we had taken a better course . Upon this Cerastes returned , and told the Prince that Dorinde was not in her house , and that going into her chamber , he found a Letter upon the Table , which he presented unto the Prince . Oh Heavens ! said he , whither is she gone ? Doubtless Sir , said Cerastes , she is gone out of the Town ; for otherwise , when she found all the Gates locked , she would have returned to her house . Avitus in the mean time having opened the Letter which the Prince gave unto him , they sound these words . DORINDES Letter unto the Princess CLOTILDA . CAnnot your Candour , Madam , pardon my crime in leaving you without your leave ? I should think my self the most lost woman upon earth , did I not hope your goodness will not only pardon , but pity me ; and accompany my Voyage with some Tears of Compassion : Especially when you consider , that I had no way to defend my self from violence : but my flight . Alas Madam , it had been enough , and too much to be deceived , without an addition of such grand Injustice unto Treason . I have heard say , and I hope its true , That the Gods cannot endure any unjust Marriages . In the mean time , I will absent my self , and since I am born free , fly from such cruel servitude . I protest by all my Obligations unto you , nothing grieves me more , then my loss of the Princess Clotilda : It grieves me , as well to be out of her service , as that she is in a place where I fear the sins of another will be charged upon her , though innocent . This Letter ( said Avitus presently ) is a full discharge for the Princess , if Dorinde be gone away ; and I conceive it very expedient to keep it , until the truth be known whether she be gone or no , and afterwards that it be carried rather unto the King then the Princess Clotilda , to free her from any suspition . To this end , let it be sealed up with some unknown Seal , and carried to the place where it lay , to the end , that those who doubtless will carry it to the King , may find it there . But in the mean time Sir , I conceive it requisite that you go unto Gondebaut , without taking notice of any thing . If he ask whither Cerastes was leading the horses , both he and you may answer , that you were going to course a Stag , and that he was carrying them to the stand ; and for a better colour of it , it is expedient you put on your hunting habit . All things were done as Avitus advised ; Cerastes carried back the Letter , and laid it upon Dorindes Table ; in the mean time the Prince drest himself , and presently after went to the King , accompanied with a great number of Cavaliers ; who seeing men armed walk up and down the Town more then usual , and hearing that the Gates were locked , did flock unto his lodging to receive his commands , for his sweetness and goodness made him beloved by all . As soon as the King saw him in that habit , he asked him the reason of it : To course a Stag , Sir , said he , and I was ready to take horse when Avitus told me that you would speak with me . I believe ( answered the King and smiled ) that you were going to course rather an Hind then a Stag. The Prince seeming not to understand him ; That might have been Sir ( said he ) if the Huntsmen should mistake the one for the other , but it was not my intention . I commanded the gates to be locked , and the Guards doubled , upon some intelligence which much troubled me , and which I will impart unto you ; and to that end , follow me into my Closet : Upon this he went into his Closet , and called with him none but Sigismond , Godamar , and the prudent Avitus ▪ The door was no sooner shut , but Ardilan knocked , and Avitus by the Kings command went to see who it was . As soon as the King saw him , he went unto him ; and the Prince observed that Ardilan talked to the King with a face of astonishment , but he could not hear a word , for he spoke very low ; their discourse was very long , and in the conclusion he gave the King a Letter , and went away . Gondebaut in a great sume , as one might see by his countenance and eyes , did sit him down in his chair , and shewing the Letter which Ardilan gave him , here 's news of our hunting , said he ; then holding it unto Avitus , who knew it presently , he commanded him to read it , which he did ; yet in reading it , did sweeten the sharpest places as well as he could . What do you think Sigismond said Gondebaut ) had not I good cause to say that you were going to course the Hind ? Do you think that any of your designs can be concealed from me ? Can you believe that I am ignorant of your fond and foolish affection , and unto what height it is grown ? And yet because I seemed deaf unto all reports that was told me , and would not see what all the world did , this connivance has made you forget your duty both unto me and your self . Sir , said the Prince , if you will be pleased to hear my reasons without being swayed with too much prejudicated passion , you will not think me so culpable as I am falsely reported to be . Can you think it possible ( replyed Gondebaut ) that I should not be extreamly passionate in a thing which so much concerns you ? For you have forgotten the duty of a son , yet I cannot the duty of a Father : But to let you see how much you are mistaken in thinking me so swayed with passion , I will give half my Kingdom upon condition that I were now in the wrong , and you in the right ; I had rather the fault should be branded upon me then you ; for alas , I have almost finished the course which the Fates have destined me to live , and for that poor pittance of time which remains for me , it is no matter what opinion is conceived of me ; but you who are beginning that course which I have ended . O Sigismond , did you know how much it concerns you to keep an unstained reputation , you would esteem your loss of it by this occasion , to be the greatest of your life . I know very well Sir , replied the Prince , that I can never satisfie those obligations wherein I am bound unto you , and I would beseech you to add this unto the number , and tell me wherein I have stained this reputation , which I ever held so dear unto me . You have judgement enough , replied the King , to know it without my telling you , but since you desire to have it from my mouth , is it not true that you do love Dorinde ? most true Sir , answered he , I do love her ; but I never knew that it was ever any shame to love a fair and a wise Lady . But , said the King , she is below your quality . If Kings and Princes , replied he , ought to love none but Queens and Princesses , then truly I should confess my fault , but if it be a fault , it has been committed by example . Though it be permitted us , replied the King , to love persons of lower rank then our selves , yet their loves ought not to go so far as to marry them : for when I bestowed some good language upon Cryseide , do you think it was ever my intention to marry her ? for my part Sir , said the Prince , if ever I should promise any marriage , I would perform it as religiously , as if all the Druides in Gaul had married me . What ? said the King , would you marry Dorinde ? I do not say I will Sir , answered the Prince , but I say that if I did promise to marry her , I would perform it , though I became the poorest Cavalier in your kingdome . The King then pulled down his hat over his eyes , and said unto him , I know most assuredly , that you have promised to marry her . Sir , answered the Prince , you are ill informed : It is very true indeed , I did promise . that if I were at my own dispose , I would marry her ; and whether I have not in this made my duty unto you appear , I refer it unto your self . But I hope to find you so kind a father , as not to give me any occasion to complain against you . O Heavens ! replied the King , is Sigismond of so a base a spirit , as to marry such a woman , if I should give him leave , and ask wherein he has stained his reputation : Well , well , I will take an order to apply such remedies , as shall prevent any such inconveniencies . Uoon this Gondebaut rose up , and commanded Sigismond to his house , and to stay there until he received further commands : then the Prince went away extremely vexed , and gave no reply . Their discourse had continued so long , that before they parted the sun was low ; and the Prince , by fortune , as he was going to his lodging , he saw a great crowd of people in the street , which caused him to stay , as if his heart had told him , that perhaps they had found Dorinde , and were carrying her away : her thoughts were partly true , for he saw that it was Dariana , whom he knew better by his habit then her face , which was so dawbed with durt as he wondred that any should know her , As soon as ever the Prince saw her he went unto her , took her by the arm , and by his authority carried her to his house . The poor wench did tremble so , as caused all that saw her to pity her . But when she was in the Princes chamber , she took some heart ; O God Sir ( said she to the Prince ) what do you think is become of my Mistress ? where is she ? ( said the Prince presently ) at the brtdge ( answered she ) where you assured her to be with her : And who is with her ? asked the Prince : Alas Sir , said she , with tears in her eyes , she is all alone , and if some good Angel have not pity upon her , I cannot tell what will become of her ; you must know Si●●hat we were up very early , we consulted with the Oracle as soon as any day app●●red , and seeing the time of your appointment past , we thought you were gone to the bridge , unto which we went , and finding none there , my Lady commanded me to go back and see if I could find you : and as ill luck was , I was seized upon by those , out of whose hands you have rescued me , who seeing me alone , and my face so dirty , did at the first nothing but laugh at me : but afterwards , one of them looking better upon me did unluckily know me , and but for you Sir , would have set me in the stocks . By the way , they asked me many questions concerning Dorinde , but I alwayes answered that she was not with me , for I was come into the town to seek her . Ardilan was at the Port with the keyes of the gates when I was seized upon , and gave most base language against the honour of Dorinde , which I shall never forget nor forgive : But Sir , when fortune will run a business , see how all ill chances will fall upon the neck of one another : as this Traitor Ardilan was thus belching out his venome against Dorinde , one of the Temple of Venus did say aloud , that one in such a habit as I had , came that morning to consult with the Oracle : Ardilan hearing this , did ask him what answer the Oracle gave . I cannot tell ( applied the man ) but as I remember , the substance of it was , that in Forrests they should find a remedy for what they sought after ; I saw that this wicked varlet went as fast as ever he could towards the Kings Pallace . But all this while , said the Prince , what is become of Dorinde ? Alas Sir , said Dariana ▪ I can tell you no more , but that I left her at the bridge , hid in a bush which is on the other side of the river . O God , cried the Prince , some wolf will devour her . O most cruel father ( if it be lawful for me to call thee so ) canst thou find a heart to murder me in this manner : upon this he was silent , and sighed and walked up and down the chamber . Afterward he commanded Dariana to go out unto Dorindes house as soon as it was night ; he bad her fear nothing ▪ and commanded Cerastes to conduct her thither in the evening . Almost at the same time , the Pri●ce Godomar and the prudent Avitus came in to his chamber , and told him how extreamly angry the King was that he had rescued this woman out of the hands of those who were bringing her unto him . Father ( said the Prince unto the wise Avitus ) I beseech you tell the King that I cannot endure any should do Dorinde a displeasure , or any that belongs unto her : I will hazard the last drop of my blood but I will make them repent it , whosoever they be , except the king ; Let him not think strange at what I have done ; as for this woman , she is as safe in my hands as amongst those varlets that used her so ill , and when he pleaseth , I will bring her unto him : beseech him from me to trouble himself no further , for it was I who , caused Dorinde to do what she hath done , and if he do hinder me from following her , so that any harm happen unto that fair one : Let him consider that he has no more a son of me , for I do solemnly protest , that I will not live to be his son any longer . O Sir , answered the prudent Avitus , is it possible that passion should have such a power over you ? Do you not consider who you are ? and what duty you ow unto him : I know not father , answered the Prince , who I am , but I know what I would be : for I wish that I had been in my grave ten years ago . Then walking up and down very fast ; he did nothing for a long while together , but sigh so extreamly , as if his soul were ready to depart from his body . Prince Godomar , who loved his brother most tenderly , intreated the wise governour to go unto the King , and allay his anger as much as he could ; and in the mean time I will ( said he ) use my best arguments to perswade Sigismond unto his duty ; for I am afraid lest the King , through the councel of the wicked Ardilan , should make him take some violent course , if not prevented by your wise admonitions . Avitus , who thought he spake very prudently , went away without saying any thing to the Prince , whose anger had so blinded him , as he scarsly saw any thing that was before his eyes . When they were alone , the young Godomar lockt the dore , and after he had walked two or three turns with him , he said thus : I cannot , brother , indure to see you thus extreamly troubled : and I beseech you most heartily to make use of me , and believe , that no consideration whatsoever , shall make me shrink from any service that you will require from me . Brother , said Sigismond unto him , pardon me if I do not answer you , for I am so much distracted by these accidents , that I assure you , I did not understand what you said : I said brother , applied Godomar , that I am so sotry to see you thus perplexed , as I will do you any service in the world you shall command me . Brother , answered Sigismond , I never doubted your kindness unto me : but brother , said Godomar , if you do not imploy it in any service , I shall not think you love me : for I see how much you are troubled , and when will you make use of your friend if not now ? Brother , answered Sigismond , I will acquaint you with my perplexities and then we will consider upon the best expedients . Brother , answered Sigismond , you must know that Dorinde is gone , and I should have accompanied her , but the malice of Ardilan hath hindred me . This poor Lady had none with her but Dariana , and she has left her as you see , so as she is in the wild woods all night long , and knows not whither to go : but I am most troubled that Ardilan , knowing the answer of the Oracle , will most undoubtedly acquaint Gondebaut with it : and he who is enraged against her , because she hath preferred my affection before his , will infallibly pursue her , and if he find her do her some harm : which if he do , I vow by Hercules and all the rest of the gods , that no respect , neither of King nor father shall hinder me from taking such revenge , as it shall forever be remembred : and that Traitour Ardilan may be sure that I will pull his heart out , though he should hide himself in hell . The young Godomar stood silent a while , and then said unto him ; I do foresee brother , that all these things which you do fear , may come to pass : for when I was last with the King , Ardilan came unto him , and told him all that you tell me concerning the Oracle : and presently after I saw them whisper together very close , and at last the King raising his voice , he called for Clorantes the Captain of the guard , and after another close consultation with him , go , said he unto him , and prepare your self with all the hast you can , and in the mean time your dispatch shall be made . I do ingage that he sent Clorantes to follow Dorinde , you know that of all the Guard , the King hath greatest confidence in him , and he the least respect unto us : so as if you think good , I will tell you what I will do : I will with some of my friends take horse , and follow after him , to hinder him from offering any violence unto that Lady . O brother , said Sigismond , may I exspect so good an office from you ? I am extreamly offended , answered Godomar , that you should make any question or doubt of it . Brother , said he unto him then , I beseech you pardon my passion , I do accept of your offer , and believe it there is no other way under heaven to preserve my life ; let us then see , said Godomar , whom I should carry with me , and assure your self I will guard Dorinde safe from their hands . After some more such discourse as this , they advised together which of all the Cavaliers in the court they should chuse , who would be faithful unto them ; of whom they found nine , and of which number Periander , Bellimartes , Cerastes , and my self , were four : and because time was not to be lost , they sent for us immediately , and without any concealment of their designe , they asked if he would accompany Brince Godomar . As for Periander , Bellimartes , and I , we answered , that we would not only accompany him : but rather then Dorinde should supper any injury , we would leap down the walls of the Town , and follow him , to rescue her , And the rest said the same ; and then they commanded us to arm our selves and be ready within two hours to depart , that each of us should bring along with him a confident friend : aud for fear of discovery , to rendezvous at the house of Bellimartes , because he had the command of the Town souldiers , it would not be thought strange to see so many persons together , but above all , to be secret . Not one of us failed according as was commanded , and the young Godomar was there at the time appointed ; so taking horse as soon as we were all together , ( because we heard Clorantes was gone with a good Troop , ) we came to the gate . Ardil●n who was there and very officious , would needs know whether we were going : After Clorantes , answered Bellimartes ; but the King hath commanded , said Adilan , to let none go out . Then Godomar advancing ; How dare you sirrah , said he , be so bold as to controul me and my actions ? open the gates without any further replies . Sir , answered Ardilan , I did not see you ; but since the King hath commanded me , I hope you will not take it ill , if I do not open them without a further command from him . Ah Traitour ( said Godomar then , and laid his hand upon a Pole-ax which he wore at the pomel of his laddle ) I will with one blow , give thee the just reward of all thy treachery ; and gave him such a blow upon his head that he clove it quite in two . Those at the gate were so affrighted at this man , that not one durst deny opening the gates unto the Prince : For he being very well beloved amongst the souldiers , and Ardilan hated for his intollerable arrogancy , the gates were presently set upon : and Godomar with all his company went out without any difficulty . As soon as we were out , it was night , yet not very dark , though the Moon appeared not : We came to the Bridge from whence Dariana came ; but finding none there , we went on towards Forrests ; I think we lost our way twenty times amongst the mountains , not one of us knowing the right way unto Fevres , whither we aimed to go ; and therefore our horses being almost tyred , we resolved to stay until it was day at the first villages we came unto , and to take some guides along with us . We did as we resolved ; and when we asked where we were , those of the place told us , that we were far out of our way , and should have taken much more upon the left hand , and must of necessity return back so far as within the sight of Lions ; which caused the young Prince almost to despair : yet one thing was a comfort unto us ; which was , we understood that Clorantes was not far before us , and that his horses were almost quite tyred . And asking which way he took , it was answered , that he enquired the way towards Fevres ; and therefore , as soon as it was day , we departed ; but because our horses were as ill tyred as those of Clorantes , it was somthing late before we set out . One passage by the way did much please us , which was , that we met with an old man who was coming from the place unto which we were going , and who for his age walked very fast : The Prince riding up unto him , Father ( said he ) did you see a Troop of Horse pass this way towards Fevres ? No Sir ( answered he ) I saw none : But I observed all along the way which comes from yonder Town which you may see upon your left hand , a great track of horses : yet ( replied the Prince ) did you come from Fevres , and meet none ? I was but a league further Sir ( said he ) and have been guiding thither a young woman that is extreamly sad . That 's she whom we do seek ( said the Prince , and turned towards us ) Good Father ( said the Prince ) tell us where she is whom you guided ? Sir , said the man , you shall know no more from me , for I know not whether you intend good or bad unto her . It is for her good ( said the Prince . ) If it be ( replyed he ) the great Tautates speed you , and guide you where she is , for he knows your intentions , but I do not , and therefore dare not tell you any more , for she is worthy of assistance ; and since she did commit her self unto my guarding , I should be guilty of all the harm that befalls her . The young Prince admiring the vertue of this country fellow , did put his hand in his pocket , and gave him a piece of gold , and desired him to be as wise unto all as he had been unto him : Then passing on , we had not gone far , before we found the track which the old man told us of , and we followed it unto Fevres , where night coming on us , we resolved to stay , and enquire further news of Clorantes , which we did ; for by fortune he had lodged in the same place where we took up our quarters . Godomar then knew that he had found him whom he looked for , which was no small satisfaction unto him . In the morning , enquiring which way he took , it was told us that he was passed over Lignon , and indeed we found again the track of his horses feet , which conducted us unto a place where there was four ways , where we perceived he had made a Halt ; for the track was very fresh and new : but we were most troubled to find , that of those four ways , three of them were printed with horses feet , which made us think that they were divided into three Troops . The generous Prince ( who was infinitely desirous to serve his brother ) was of opinion , that it was best for us also to divide our selves into three companies , and each company take one of those ways . We being unwilling to leave him so slenderly guarded , did a little dorr at it ; but he perceiving it ; No , no said he , you all promised to obey me , and I had rather die then fail in this first occasion , upon any consideration of my person . And therefore let Bellimartes , Periander , and Merindor , with their three friends take the way that passeth over Lignon , Cerastes and five other Cavaliers take the way upon the right hand , yet not to pass over the Loire , and I ( said he ) with six others , will also pass over Lignon upon the left hand ; and at three days end , we will all of us rendezvous at yonder Temple which we see stand in the midst of that plain , that we may consult what course we should take . Then after we had embraced each other , he was the first that s●t forward . We were all forced to obey his commands , though with much sorrow to part , yet some good angel inspired him ; for Bellimartes , Periander , and our small Troop had not marched above a League and a half , but we overtook Dorinde yet in the hands of Clorantes , who was carrying her away : Heaven was so favourable unto our enterprise , that though we were but six , and they fifteen or sixteen at the fewest , yet we defeated them , and took Dorinde from them , although our victory was very dearly bought ; for we lost there the valiant Bellimartes , Periander lost a cosen german , and I a brother ; yet since the Gods had made us so happy as to serve the Princes Sigismond and Godomar , and that fair and vertuous Lady , we endured the misfortune with much patience . Now Madam , we have brought Dorinde into this City , who casts her self under the shelter of your protection as a safe Sanctuary ; we hope that you will oblige these Princes , and shew your self to be a pious refuge for innocents . Thus ended Merindor ; and Amasis began to speak : Generous Cavaliers ( said she unto them ) Dorinde is by your valour brought unto a place where she shall find no worse usage then Galathea my daughter ; and had I been sooner informed of your Quality , I would not have suffered either her or you to have had any other lodging then my own house , which I offer unto all , with as much freedom as I have my self : Also I conjure you by your order of Cavalry , to promise me that you will go unto Prince Godomar at Mount Verdune , for I suppose that to be the Temple where you are to meet him , and beseech him from me , to honour me so far as to come hither ; where I have a most extream desire to render unto him such services as are due unto such a great and generous Prince . Madam ( answered Periander ) I know the Prince so civil , that he will not be so neer , and lose the honour of kissing your hand ; besides , I assure my self , that when he knows Dorinde is with you , he will ( in satisfaction of that duty he owes unto his brother ) come and thank you for this favour . They had no sooner spoke these last words ▪ But Leonide did acquaint Galathea that Dorinde and her company were in the Hall ; of which Amasis was so glad , that she bade Galathea go and receive them , and conduct them unto her ; which office Galathea undertook very willingly ; for understanding that Lycidas the brother of Celadon was there , she was extreamly desirous to speak with him : She went therefore with a great number of Nymphs , who could not chuse but admire the beauty of these strangers , though the habits of Shepherdesses did much dim the luster of their faces . Galathea who was informed who Florice , Cercinea , and Palanice were , after she had complemented Dorinde , she went unto them , and treated them so kindly , as was beyond their expectation . Madonthe hearing that these strangers of her acquaintance were so near , she went unto them , and acknowledged her obligations unto them all , especially Hylas , Lycidas , Tircis , and Palemon , and bade them most kindly welcome : But when she first saw them in those habits , she hardly knew them ; and they seeing the rank which she held , did begin to blush , and out of respect , keep at a distance . But Madonthe who loved the women very well , and desired that they should use the same freedom with her , which they were wont ; Did I think ( said she unto them ) that the gaudery of my garments would make you keep at a greater distance from me then you were wont to do , I protest I would this very hour leave them off , and never wear them again . Madam , said Lycidas unto her , your curtesie must not make us continue in that crime which our ignorance of you caused us to commit . Alas Lycidas , replyed she , it cannot be called any crime , for am I not the very same I was before ? Doubtless you are , Madam , replyed Lycidas , but we are not in the same errour that we were . Shepherd ( said she ) unless you will cancel all those obligations wherein I am bound unto the curteous Shepherds , and fair Shepherdesses of Lignon , I conjure you to be as familiar with me , as you were wont to be ; and then ( with Galatheas leave ) I will shew you what I was in quest of amongst you in my disguise . Upon this , taking Florice by the hand , and Cercinea in the other , she carried them all into Damons chamber : Amasis was there , who embraced all these fair ones , and received them so kindly , that they were all very well pleased . But when Galathea presented Dorinde unto her , she shewed her self more respective of her , then any of the rest , for Prince Sigismond's sake ; and carried her unto Damon and Alcidon , they , Madonthe and Daphnide , saluted her . Hitherto neither Adrastes nor Hylas had spoke a word ; the first because he was ravished to see the house adorned after another fashion then the rusty cottages wherein he was brought up ; and Hylas , because there was none in all the company who did put him into a mood of discourse , but Madonthe , who till then did not see him ; Oh Hylas ( said she ) are you there , and I not yet paid those devoirs which are due unto our ancient Friendship ? What opinion will you have of me ? Better Madam ( answered he ) then ever I had before . And yet ( said she ) my incivility does not deserve it . You are mistaken , Madam , replyed he , I have a better opinion of you then ever I had ; for me thinks we two are of humours alike . Oh heavens defend Hylas , ( replyed she presently ) for I would not resemble you in Inconstancy . Nay , never fear it ( said he ) for you can never arrive at that perfection ; but my meaning is , that when I have that contentment which I desire , I care for nothing else ; and me thinks you do the same now you have found this Cavalier ; and I do so like the humour of it , that I do esteem you much more . Damon who could not chuse but laugh at the answer , did ask Madonthe in a low voice , who that Shepherd was ; and being informed , Kind Shepherd ( said he unto him ) will you give me leave to believe what this fair Lady tells me ? Sir , answered Hylas , doubtless you may , for nothing but good can come from so sweet a mouth . yet answered Damon , what she tells me , makes not for your advantage . Perhaps Sir , replyed Hylas , you may be mistaken ; the same merchandize bears not the same price in all Countries ; That which is extreamly dear in one Country , may perhaps be dog cheap in another . But that merchandize wherewith your pack is stuffed , as she tells me , replyed Damon , is not dear in any place of the world , especially as I have heard amongst the Shepherds of Lignon ; for she tells me , that you are full of inconstancy . Me thinks ( answered Hylas ) that you are so much obliged unto those of Lignon for keeping this fair Lady so long amongst them , that you should have a better opinion of them ; for had not their curtesie and civilities stayed her so long there , perhaps you would not have found her there , but had wandered God knows whither before you had met her . I do most thankfully acknowledge my obligations unto them ( answered Damon ) and should be very sorry to displease them ; but I thought that I had obliged them by what I said . Did you not say , replyed Hylas , that Inconstancy was not dear in that Country ? I did so , answered Damon . Why then did you as good as say , replyed Hylas , that there is great abundance of it ; for abundance of any thing , be it never so good , makes it cheap . I did not so intend it , answered Damon ; but on the contrary , my meaning was , that on the Banks of Lignon your merchandize is not a saleable commodity , because none ever makes any use of it . Oh Sir , replyed Hylas , you are extreamly mistaken in that belief ; for there is not a place in all Gaul where the people know better how to love then they do who inhabite about those happy Banks of Lignon : That is the reason , replyed Damon , why I believed that Inconstancy was banished from thence . Nay , said Hylas , since you are in that errour , I beseech you tell me , is not this the quality of all those that love well , to change themselves ( as much as possibly they can ) into the humours of those they love ? And if it be , there is not one Shepherd who is not inconstant ; and where can you find one Shepherdess who does not so ? Oh Hylas , said Madonthe , and interrupted him , you know very well that now you speak against your conscience . I hope Madam , answered Hylas , that ▪ if I prove it , then you will say as I do . I cannot believe ( said Daphnide ) that you can prove it . Then answer me unto these questions , said Hylas : You say that Hylas is inconstant ; and if Lovers do change themselves as much as they can into the homours of those they love , is it not certain that I loved Laonice , Phillis , Alexis , Stella , and many others ? I do believe it , answered she , since you say it . If so , said he , then they were inconstant , or else in loving them I was not changed into them : And Lycidas , Corilas , and many others who loved them , they also were inconstant ; or else in loving them , they were not changed into them : so likewise all those who call themselves lovers of those whom I loved , do but call them to account , and you shall find , that they have all taken of my merchandize , Damon could not chuse but laugh at his conclusion ▪ But Hylas , said he unto him , though a man do change himself as much as he can into the humour of the woman that he loves , yet the woman loved does not change her self into the man lover● ▪ and therefore if Phillis Stella , Alexis , and the rest did not love you , they did not participate of your Inconstancy . They did love , answered Hylas , there is no doubt of that ; but yet my meaning was , that since in loving them I remain inconstant , it is to be believed that they are inconstant also ● otherwise , since I had loved them if they had been constant , doubtless I had become constant . And therefore Madam , you must needs confess , that all about the Banks of Lignon are of the same humour with Hylas . However ( replyed Madonthe ) you do not prove unto me that all are inconstant : I will only instance poor Adrastes there ; for he would not be in that condition he is , if he could be inconstant . Oh Madam ▪ answered Hylas , he is not inconstant , because he is mad , as all are that are not inconstant . Damon hearing that Adrastes was out of his senses , he was very desirous to know all the particulars of that sad accident ; and when he understood it , he pittied him extreamly . Palemon then , who silently listned unto all the discourse of Hylas , Madam ( said he unto Madonthe ) if the miserable condition of this poor distracted Shepherd have moved you unto any compassion , I beseech you become a mediator unto the Nymph Amasis for his former liberty and senses . Why Palemon , answered Madonthe , Do you think it in her power to cure him ? We are so informed Madam , answered Palemon ; and since the tryal will not cost any thing , we beseech you to intercede in the behalf of this poor Shepherd . I assure my self ( said Madonthe ) that if it be in her power , she will not deny us . Then taking the Shepherd by the hand , she carried him to Amasis , who was talking with Dorinde ; and just at the same time as Madonthe was presenting him unto Amasis , the sage Adamas returned from out of the Town , where he had given orders for every thing as was resolved upon . And because the Nymph saw him look with a countenance of much contentment , she was exceedingly desirous to speak with him : but being unwilling to interrupt Madonthe , who had already begun to supplicate in behalf of poor Adrastes ; and the Druide hearing her , Madam ( said he ) Madonthes desire is just ; and though this be not concurrent with the Religion of Druides , yet since the Romans first began it , and it has continued a custome ever since , it is seen by experience that it cures . Oh then ( said Amasis ) I will do all that is in me to restore this poor Shepherd unto his first condition . The great Tautates Madam , said Palemon , will reward you : and for my part , I do here make a solemn vow , that if he be cured , I will grant the first request that afterwards shall be asked of me , if it be within compass of my power , and be lawful to be done ; since the happiness which I enjoy is partly a cause of his misery . The Druid then , seeing every one silent ; Madam ( said he aloud , and addressed himself to the Nymph ▪ ) I come to acquaint you , that there are seven Cavaliers come into the town , who inquire for Prince Godomar . Do you know their names , asked Periander and interrupted him ; one of them , answered he , is called Alcander , and the other , I think , Amilear . They , answered Periander , they are none of our Troop ; but they are of our acquaintance and are our friends . Circienea , who heard Alcander named , could not chuse but blush : and Florice , approching to the Druide . These two , said she , whom you have named , are my brothers , and it is the most happy news that could come unto me ; and if we heard the names of the rest , perhaps also , we should have interest in some of them : you may see that , said Adamas ▪ ( and pulled out a paper which the guard at the gates had sent unto him ) then they read the list of them , Alcander , Amilcar , Silcines , Lucindor , Clorian , Cerintes , and Belisard : O heavens ! cried out the strangers , the best news that ever came : For , said Circinea , Silcines and Lucindor are my brothers ; Clorian and Cerintes are brothers unto Palanicae . I beseech you Madam , said Florice unto Amasis , give us leave to go and meet them : for it is so long since we saw them , that we should be extreamly grieved , should they go away before we speak unto them . No , no , answered the Nymph , I will send to intreat treat them they will favour me so far , as to come hither , if they inquire of Prince Godomar , and I am very confident , that being your brothers , I shall find them so courteous as not to deny my request . I beseech you Madam , said Merindor , let us have the honour to go and let them know your pleasure , for I am most confident they will obey you . So Merindor and Periander , having the Nymphs command , did go together with Clindor . They were not gone half down the stairs which descend from the Castle , but they met them , and being advertised of their arival , they judged it to be them , though they were armed . Their meeting was with many demonstrations of good will , as if the amity betwixt them were much augmented , since the last sight ; and Merindor , having acquainted them with the desire of the Nymph Amasis , they went altogether unto the Castle where they were entertained by the Nymphs and Cavaliers , with all manner of welcome ; but those who saw the Caresses which Florice , Cercinea , and Palanice , made unto their brothers , would have thought some greater interest to be amongst them then that of kindred . After all complements of civilitie were past on both sides , for the Nymph was pleased to permit to contentment unto the three sisters , though it was her presence ; Alcander addressed himself unto her and said , Madam , we have commission from the Prince Sigismond , who hath sent after the Prince Godomar his brother , to assure you of his service : and that if any occasion present it self wherein he may give a testimony of his affection , he will think himself infinitely happy to receive your commands . Sir , answered Amasis , it is the excess of that Princes civility , which makes him use such language : but it is no wonder in him who is such a professed servant unto all Ladies , but I should rather wonder if he did not , since I am of that number , But we are all so much obliged unto him , that we are bound to honour and serve him , as I for my part will do as long as I live : and since you are in quest of Prince Godomar , I am very glad that you may hear such certain news of him here , that your journey will not be lost . Then Periander and Merindor acquainted Alcander where he might find him in the morning ; and Alcander , looking about him , he saw Dorinde . This , this , Madam , is she ( said he unto the Nymph ) which is the happy accomplishment of our journey , Dorinde is she that is the principal cause of Prince Godomars departure . I assure you , Madam , that when Prince Sigismond shall be advertised of it , he will recommend her unto you with all manner of affection , and will think himself infinitly happy she is in your hands , I do also think my self very happy ; answered the Nymph , that such an occasion is presented unto me , wherein I may do him this small service untill a greater present it self . Whilst they were thus discoursing , one came to advertise Adamas , that a Cavalier , whose name was Cerastes , was at the gates , with twelve others armed , who desire to enter : the Druid told it unto the Nymph aloud . But Periander and Merindor , hearing the name of Cerastes , and that there was twelve in his company , Madam , said they , assure your self that it is the Prince Godomar , who has heard that Dorinde is here . I would I were so happy , said she , as to see so great a Prince in my house , that I might offer unto him all that is with in compass of my power : will you be pleased Madam , said Periander , to let us go unto him and command that they may have entrance : for upon our words Cerastes , and all those in his company are your servants , and come hither only to render unto you all honour and obedience . Cavaliers , answered the Nymph , command that all whom you shall please may enter , for I refer all unto your disposition . Did I think that the Prince were in the company , I would go and ●eet him , and offer him my Dominion and that is in my power . Adamas hearing the opinion of these Cavaliers , sent in all haste to cause the gates to be opened , and to advertise him , as near as could be , of the truth . When all the Cavaliers were gone , he returned to the Nymph : Madam , said he unto her , assure your self that God has taken upon him your defence : See what unlookt for aid , he sends you . I conceive it fit , if Alcidon and Damon approve of it , that when this young Prince is come , you acquaint him with the state of things , as well with the death of Clidamant , as with the treachery of Polemas : For it is out of all doubt , that the correspondency which this wicked man holds with Gondebaut , will hinder from your assistance ; this action in killing Ardilan at his coming out of the gates , does shew that this Prince loves his brother better then he does his father . For my part , answered the Nymph , I will be ruled by you in all things : and calling for Damon and Alcidon , she command the Druid to acquaint them with what he had propounded , which they hearing , they were of the same judgement , and advised Nymph to oblige the Prince as much as she could : for most certainly Sigismond , ( she having with her two persons so dear unto him ) would send her relief if she stood in need of him . Whilst they were talking of these things , and putting all things in the best order they could in the Castle to receive Godamar , all the Cavaliers came to the gates of the Town , in which the Prince was already entred unknown ; but when they met , their joyes were so great , as it was impossible any longer to hide them . For they all run to kiss his hand with so much affection and reverence , that every one knew him to be the Prince Godomar , of which the Nimph was presently advertised by those whom Adamas sent thither , and she was extreamly joyed at it . At the same time Adamas , by her command went to receive him : and she accompanied with Galathea , Madonthe , Daephnide , her Nymphs , Dorinde and all the strangers , went all to the gates of the Castle , at which she was no sooner come , but the Prince with all this Troop arived , and in such Majesty , as made him manifestly appear to be the master of all those that were with him . As soon as he saw the Nymphs he alighted from his horse , and disarming his head , he appeared so handsome and fair , that he attracted the eyes of all the Ladies upon him : and taking a hat , he went to salute Amasis with such a grace , that every one admired his deportment . After some complements of civility , to which Amasis answered with the like respect , he addressed himself unto Galanthea , and professed abundance of service unto them both : I come Madam , said he ▪ to pay that duty which all Cavaliers are obliged unto , and to assure you that Prince Sigismond and I are wholly devoted unto your service , and so are all those that have any dependency upon us : of which number , here are some which we offer unto you , and all most ready to defend you against any that shall offer any wrong unto you , upon condition ( added he and smiled ) that you will defend us from any wrongs we may receive from the beauty of these Ladies , whom we see about you . Sir , answered the Nymph , were the defence which you are to undertake , no harder then that which you propound unto us , the danger would not be great : and yet said she ( with a smiling countenance ) since generous Cavaliers are obliged to take upon them the protection of Ladies , my daughter and I do accept of your offer , and we beseech you to consider that we are not able to defend you from those wrongs which you foresee : For it were a shame unto so brave and valiant a Prince , to look for any relief from Ladies who are feeble and so timerous as we are . Upon this Dorinde came and cast her self at his feet , to thank for the pains he had teken for her , beseeching him not to forsake her ; and I believe , the Mymph Amasis had said something unto her which prompted her thereunto : the Prince seeing her in that habit , did hardly know her , if she had not spoke ; but knowing her rather by her tongue then face , he very graciously took her up and saluted her : Fair one , said he unto her , the Prince Sigismond has so great a care of you , that you need not doubt any of those who have any dependency upon him , will ever forsake you : besides , you are now under the wings of this great Nymph , who is pleased to honour you so far as to take you into her protection , as I have commission from Prince Sigismond my brother ' most humbly to beseech her to do : Your virtue and merits will also oblige her unto it , and us to assist you , in all that we can to the uttermost of our power ; upon this turning towards Amasis , he said unto her in a loud voice : The cause , Madam , of my voyage , and why I armed my self , was only in defence of this fair one , and most-humbly to beseech you that you would be pleased to let her remain safe in your dominions , and in requital of the favour , the Prince Sigismond ( my brother ) and I , do promise for us and all our friends , to serve you upon all occasions whatsoever . Sir , answered the Nymph , I do receive this fair Lady into my protection , as well for her own merits and virtue , as at the instance of two such great Princes : I do give unto her , as much power and freedome as I have my self , assuring you , she shall sure no worse then Galathea my daughter . After such thanks as are usual upon such offers , Alcidon saluted Godomar , who understanding by Adamas who he was , did receive him with so much honour and so kind an aspect as from that day this Prince won the heart and affection of that generous Cavalier . At last Godomar , after much other such discourse , was conducted to his chamber , where the Nymphs left him to disarm and refresh himself , for it was extreamly hot : and whilst his arms were taking off , he related unto Periander and Merindor , how since they parted , he marched a long way without meeting any . At the last , said he , we came to the top of a hill , where we discovered all this goodly plain ; and looking about every way , we espied about half a league from us , a troop of horse , which we thought to be Cloraentes : This invited us , after we had observed which way they took , to take the same track : and sometimes upon a Trot , and very often upon a Gallop , we made such haste , we overtook them , as they were passing over a little river , where they watred their horses , We found it to be the Lieutenant unto ●lorantes , with fifteen or sixteen horse ; we understood from him , that they divided their Troop where we did ours : and because they said that they had commands to be that evening at the same place where they parted ; I thought it not good to leave them , since if by fortune any one of the companies had met with Dorinde , we should find them with their Rendezvous . Not making my self known unto them , one of my men told them , that the king having sent us upon the same designe , we thought that we could not do better then to stay toge●her , and help each other if occasion were . They were very glad of the motion , and so we m●rched all the rest of the day together : At the evening we came to the place of appointment , where we found Cerastes , who had met with the very same encounter , and who told me , that Clor●ntes was killed , and almost all his Troop , as he understood by some wounded men that had escaped : That Dorinde was the cause of it , and that of necessity , it must be the Troop of Bellimartes which had met with this happy encounter . You may imagine that the Lieutenant was much astonished at this accident : and being a man of courage , I saw him resolved to follow after those that had relieved D●rinde , knowing that their enemy was but a few in number , Then discovering my face , I said unto him ▪ nay Sir , if you intend to revenge Clorantes , never look any further , for it was I , and those that belong unto me , that rescued this innocent woman out of his rude hands : Tell king Gondebaut , it was his son that did it , and will do so as of● as I find any Lady injured . If he complain , tell him that the order of Knighthood which he hath conferred upon me , obliged me unto this defence : if he dislike the action , let him complain against himself for getting such a son that has too much courage , to suffer any woman to be injured in his presence , and he not relieve her . The souldiers were so damped at the sight of me , and to hear this language , that they were all ready to run away . At last , doing me that honour which was due unto me , they excused themselves as well as they could , and were extremely glad when I gave them leave to be gone . That night they went no further then the town where we had quartered , because their wounded fellows were retired thither : but I assure my self , that the next day they told Gon●ebaut such a story , as will not incense him a little against me : but when the heat of passion is cooled , I hope he will think we have done no more then Cavaliers of honour ought to do . As for us , when these men were gone , because it was very late , we lodged in a place which is called Ponsius , where we heard the whole story of the combate with Clorantes , and that three of our Cavaliers were slain , which grieved me extremely . And lastly , that you had carried Dorinde into this Town for safety . This news , made me resolve to wend my course this way , and not unto the appointed rendezvous . Thus Godomar related all his adventure , and had dressed himself , when Alcander and those of his company came to kiss his hands : for though he had seen them , yet had he not spoke unto them . After he had imbraced them , what good fortune , my good friends ( said he unto them ) brought you hither , where I am very glad to see you ? Sir , answered Alcander , when your going out of the Town , and the death of Ardilan was nois'd about the Town , we were extremely sorry that we had not the honour to wait upon you : and because we heard that the Prince Sigismond was detained , we had an opinion that perhaps he could tell us which way you went , to the end we might be the first that would follow you , though we were not so happy as to accompany you . Prince Sigismond did highly commend our designe , and ●onjured us to make all the haste that possibly we could to overtake you , fearing that you might stand in some need of our service ; he told us you were gone towards Forrests , and we could not be long about the river of Lignon before we heard of you : that if he could , he would follow us ere long , and that however , he would send unto you all those that declared themselves his servants . The next morning we departed , though not altogether , but at several part and without arms , having conveyed them out secretly before . But I pray , said the Prince , what said the King when he heard of Ardilans death , and of my departure ? Sir , answered Alcander , I cannot relate the bitter expressions of his anger against you , nor his sorrows for the loss of that pernicious man. But Sir , though the King do blame you , yet all the people bless you , and the Court commends you : The Prince your brother is so joyed at it , that he cannot chuse but shew his extream contentment : so as the wise Avitus was forced to beseech him he would at the least hide it , lest it should too much exasperate the King : Also I assure you , the joyes of the Princess Clotilda were no less , who extremely commended you , so as Sir , this action has gotten you that glory which you will never lose : Besides , all the Ladies think themselves highly obliged unso you , for attempting the defence of this innocent woman . The Town does universally abominate the violence which the king offered unto her , to make her marry A●dilan by force : and therefore you may expect a great number of Dorindes friends to assist you , as soon they know where you are : for they are all more generous then to be slack in the acknowledgement of so great an obligation unto you . Then , said the Prince I give thanks unto God for directing us so well , and bringing our intentions to so good an end : If the King do but consider who I am , he will love me better then he did Ardilan ; if he do not , then I am resolved with such good company as will follow me , to follow such fortune as heaven will please to give me : I assure my self it will be good , and give us all contentment , since justice and equity are the ends which all our designes do aim at . Sir , said Alcander further , the Prince your brother hath so loadned me and all my companions with so many jewels to bring unto you , as I think they out-weigh our arms : And I believe , if we had been able to have carried more , he would have sent them unto you , lest you should stand in any need of such things in your voyage . Upon this , they laid them all down upon the table , to the admiration of all beholders , at the sight of so many and so large and precious jewels together . The Prince received them in testimony of his brothers good will , and care that he had of him : Not , said he , that I think I shall stand in any need of them , as long as I have a sword by my side , and accompanied with so many brave men as I see about me ; but only because I will not refuse the kindness of my brother . Upon this , imbracing them all once more , he commanded one of his servants to have a care of those things which his brother had sent unto him ; and then , he with all the company , went out of the chamber unto the place where the Nymphs were , who stayed for him in the great chamber , where the cloth being laid , Amasis would have him to dine . But he being advertised of Damons quality , and that his wounds kept him in bed , beseeched the Nymph to let him go and see him before dinner , and testifie that esteem which he had of his valour . Madonthe hearing this resolution did presently advertise Damon , who received that honour which the Prince did him , with much acknowledgement ; and esteemed this favour at such a rate , that it ever after obliged him unto his service . Every one admired the nobleness and generosity which appeared in all his actions , and his curtesie and sweet deportment , did generally get him love of all . After the first salutions , they entred into some discourses of civility , which lasted not long , because dinner was upon the table , and therefore the Prince as constrained to abridge it , with a promise to continue longer in his company after dinner . Thus therefore they parted : and Clindor in the mean time had obtained leave of the Nymph to take his guests unto his house to dinner , because that abundance of company was come in upon a sudden : He therefore carried with him all the Shepherds and Shepherdesses , except Dorinde , whom Amasis would needs have dine with Gal●thea ; but then in lieu of her , he carried with him the six brothers of Florice , Cercinea , and Palanice , who were not sorry for it , because of the Interest which each of them had in those disguised Shepherdesses . The Prince in the mean time sate down to dinner ; and because the Nymph would have him waited upon with such observance as was due unto so great a Prince , he beseeched her to use him only as a Cavalier , and a stranger , that would not yeild unto any in devotion to do her service ; but not as the son of King Gondebaut , since hereafter he would decline both that name and that quality . Sir , said the Nymph unto him , I know that I shall pay that debt which I owe unto you , better by my obedience , then by any other way ; command therefore what you please , both I , and all that depend upon me , will exactly obey . With such discourse as this , they all sate down ; and all dinner time the discourse was only upon Dorindes fortune , and the extream sorrows of Prince Sigismond , that he could not follow her ; Dorinde , who saw and heard all this , she was so ravished and confused , as she knew not what to judge of her fortune . 'T is true , that when she called to mind the coming of Prince Godomar , the discourse of his brothers sorrows , and how he had recommended her unto the Nymph Amasis , she thought that she was to blame in having conceived so ill an opinion of Sigismond : yet not knowing the reason why he failed to meet her at the place appointed , according to his promise , she had a great desire to speak with Periander and Merind●r , assuring her self that they would not conceal the truth . And because she sate very sad and pensive all dinner time , and the Prince observing it : Dorinde , said he unto her , confess the truth ; are you not now thinking upon those frights which you were in ? Sir , answered she , I am now in the protection of such persons as have power to banish all fears ; but I must needs confess , that never woman so affrighted as I was , when a souldier seized upon me in Florices Cabin : And had you seen us , you would have said there was a wolf was seizing upon a lambe ; and how , said the Prince , did you escape out of his hands ? Al●xis , answered she , the daughter of wife Adamas , who was in that place , gave him such a blow with her fist upon his temples , as so astonished him , that he was forced to let me go ; but I believe , if you had seen me running in the fields , and a great number of men following after me , you would have said , that fear had fix●d wings unto my feet : and yet for all that , but for Bellimartes , Merindor , and Periander , they had carried me away ; for one of them had seized upon me , but those Cavalie●s taught them what it was to injure a woman . I wish that I had been there , replied the Prince , for if I had , I promise you , not one of them should have escaped with his life . Sir , said she , had you seen them run away , I believe you would have pittied them : for I , who had most reason to be offended with them , I protest I had compassion upon them , when I was told what haste they made to return unto the place from whence they came : why , said Amasis , did you not see him when they fled ? I Madam ? answered she . I was so affrighted , that I ran and hid my self in the closest corner of the Cabin , and crowded my self into as lettle room as ever I could . But Sir , I beseech you consider the malice of my fortune , who in denying me the honour of your enterprise , would afflict me so for as to give me my deliverance from them , that next Ardilan , I hated the most of any men in the world , and to oblige me the more unto them , the one of them was killed , another lost a brother , and the third a Cosen germane . I swear I was so sensible of this displeasure , that I hardly resented any contentment in my deliverance . By this , replied the Prince , ( and smiled ) heaven shews us that hatred ought not to be perpetual , nor obligation forgotten . O Sir , replyed she , be pleased to know , that I had good cause to hate those , unto whom I am now in spite of my teeth obliged . At this Alcidon began to speak : In this Madam ( said he ) you shew the nature and humour of all Fair ones ; for I never yet saw one of your beauty . that did not always prefer offences before services ; and which is worst of all , those offences are commonly imaginary , yet have as much force in them , as if they were real . I cannot tell Sir , answered she , of what nature and humour fair ones are , but only by hear-say , but I have had sufficient experience of the nature and humour of men , out of whom hitherto I never yet found but one who did not deceive her ▪ unto whom they promised fidelity . I would gladly know ( said the Prince and smiled ) who that Phaenix of Lovers is ? It is Hylas Sir , answered she . Hylas ! said Madonthe , why he is the most inconstant Lover that ever was , So he is ( said Dorinde ) and therefore I think him the least Deceiver ; for he will say freely and ingeniously , that he will change as soon as he finds another that will please him better ; and in doing so , he deceives no body : whereas others will swear and promise the contrary , yet afterwards do as he doth . I beseech you ( said Godomar ) in what rank do you hold the Prince Sigismond . I assure you Sir , answered she , that upon a sudden I am much put to it for an answer ; yet I will tell you , that till I had the honour to see you , I placed him in the rank with other men . But Fair one ( replyed Godomar ) what do you now ? Now Sir , said she , I have heard you speak highly in his behalf : But Sir , I consider that you are his Brother , and perhaps are partial in your relations : You are very incredulous ( answered the Prince ) if you believe neither words nor deeds . I will believe ( said she ) whatsoever you pleese , but I am afraid to be deceived again by any man. That shall never be by Godomar , replyed he , for if I should , I should too much injure the affection which my Brother bear unto you . At the same time Periander and all his company whom Clindor had carried with him , returned , and came into the great chamber , and because ' Dorinde was desirous to break off discourse with the Prince ; Sir , said she unto him , if you do not know Hylas , cast your eye upon that plain Shepherd , whose hair is a little inclinable to red , and you may see the man that of all Lovers living is the least dissembler . Upon this Godomar , and all those that heard Dorinde say so , did cast their eyes upon Hylas ; who seeing so many look upon him , did think that somthing was amiss about his clothes , and therefore began to look on himself round about : But Daphnide who observed him ; No , no , Hylas ( said she unto him ) they do not look at any thing in your habit , but at somthing in your soul . My soul , said he , then they must have more piercing eyes then ever Ly●x had , if they see it . I believe it so ( said Dorinde ) to see the inside of any other but Hyla Hylas ( replyed he ) is the son of a woman . Then Shepherd , said Godomar , if you delight in changing , you have some to resemble . Sir , said Hylas , I leave the Ladies to draw the conclusion which you intimate . But Hylas , said Dorinde , I hope you will confess with me , that there are more men persidious unto women , then there are women perfidious unto men : For there is not one woman which does not complain against some infidelity or other , but I never find any man that complains he hath been deceived . Your argument Madam is very naught ( replyed Hylas ) for if men do not complain against your infidelities , it is because they are ashamed to complain against a thing so common and ordinary . Godomar began to laugh , and so did Amasis at this merry answer of Hylas ; and interrupting Dorinde who was about to answer , me thinks ( said he unto her ) this Shepherd has in a few words very well defended our cause . She would have replyed . When Amasis and the Prince did rise from the Table , so as this discourse was referred until another time : But Godomar drawing to Dorinde , Believe it fair one ( said he unto her in a low voice ) the Prince my Brother loves you above his life , and when I have leisure to talk with you , or you know what message he hath sent you by me , you will confess that he deserves to be ranked in the number of those who do most perfectly love ; and because he turned suddenly towards Amasis , he gave her not so much time as to answer him ; yet she blushed , not being able to hear this news without much resentment : and turning towards Florice , Palanice , and Cercinea , my companion ( said she , to hide the alteration ) of her face ) I should be sorry to disturb your company , but the Prince Godomar does oblige me so many several wayes , that I am resolved not to forsake you this night ; for though the Nymph has lodged me in the Castle , yet I think it better to return unto our first Host , since he desires it , and since this house is so full , that one can hardly turn themselves in it . I am afraid ( answered Florice ) that the Prince is so fearful to lose you , that he will not permit it . Yet , said Cercinea , it would be more convenient for us to lodge out of this house , where we must be in a continual constraint . Godomar in the mean time who was very desirous to get the friendship of Damon , of whose valour he had received good information ; he beseeched Amasis to give him leave to spend part of the afternoon with him ; and she answering that she would accompany him , Madonthe sent presently to advertize him ; and those who went to tell him , found already with him Thamires , Celidea , Palemon , Doris , and the poor Adrastes , who never forsook Doris , but followed her , as if he were enchanted , unless when she went to bed and bolted the door : for the poor Shepherd slept there , or at the least lay there , and never stirred from thence until she went out again ; and had not Palemon given him a Blanket , he had lain upon the hard boards , rather then have stirred from the door . When the Prince entred , Thamires was beseeching Damon to remember his promise concerning Celideas cure : And because Damon told him that he was ready so any would go with Halladine his servant , Thamires offered to undertake the voyage himself ; Celidea being unwilling to let him go so far from her , had rather never recover that Beauty which she lost , then let him undertake a voyage so dangerous , for a thing of so worthless a value ; she resolved that if he would needs go , she would accompany him . And because Thamiris would not upon any terms suffer that , the woman cryed so , that when the Prince entred he pitied her , to see her eyes so swell'd with tears ; and enquiring of Thamires ( whose daughter he thought she was ) what wrong had been done her ; Sir ( said Damon , and answered for him ) you desire to know a thing which I believe is without example . Be pleased to know , that this young Shepherdess was one of the fairest women in all the Country , you see how her face is now ; they offer to restore unto her that Beauty which she lost , and she cries at the motion . Certainly ( said Godomar ) this humour is singular . But Sir , said Damon , stranger yet ; she her self did make her face so . How ? said the Prince , Did she disfigure her self ? Yes Sir , said Damon , and upon as strange a reason ; for it was to keep her self from being loved . Heavens ! said the Prince , a woman not to be equall'd , who being fair , makes her self foul , because she would not be loved ; and afterwards angry when they offer to restore that Beauty ! Sir , said Celidea , and interrupted , Things that give us no contentment , and which bring us much inquietude , ought to be so rejected . I must needs confess ( said the Prince ) that I see such testimonies of Vertue in this place , as cannot be enough admired . But Sir , replyed Madonthe , I beseech you cast your eye upon this poor Shepherd here , who is gazing upon this Tapestry ; did you but know his fortune , you would admire it more , and if Dorinde would tell the truth , she would confess that all men are not deceivers when they profess to love : for he having long loved this Shepherdess , when he was out of all hopes of her being his , he lost his wits , and has ever since so resented his loss , that when he has any good intervalls , he employs them in nothing but in complaining against her . I have heard say ( answered the Prince , and looked upon him ) that Love may make one mad , but not grief , nor displeasure . But Sir , said Amasis , they tell us of a Receipt which may cure him , and which we intend to try . What is that ? asked the Prince . It is Sir , replyed Adamas , to drive a nail unto the Temple of Jupiter , in the wall which is toward the Vestry of Minerva ; and this nail must touch the Temples of the distracted party . Indeed answered Godomar , beyond the Alpes I have seen it used , and many have been cured . I assure you Sir , replyed Amasis , if you think it good , we will make tryal of it ; for we have those two Temples of Jupiter and Minerva very near one another . I think it a work , replyed the Prince , very pleasing unto the Gods ; for me-thinks there is no sight under heaven so sad , as to be deprived of his wits , as if Nature had failed in her work , and made a brute Beast in lieu of a rational man. Then ( said the Nymph , I think it fit to advertise the high Priest of it , that he may come and let me understand what is requisite to be done : and Adamas ( said she ) I commit the charge of it unto you . And I ( said Damon ) as soon as I see what will be the effects of it , I will dispatch Halladin about the cure of this wise and vertuous woman , according to my promise ; and I think it a work no less pleasing unto the Gods then the other : for they are much more pleased with the Beauty of Women , then they are with the wits of men ; and , as they say ; have often descended from heaven to behold these mortal Beauties , but very seldom have lest heaven to take the advice of any man upon earth . Whilst the Prince was thus discoursing with Damon , Adamas took Amasis a little apart , and represented unto her , that it seemed Tautates took a more particular care of her business then ever she could hope for , since he had sent this young Prince so opportunely , and of such near concernment to his brother Sigismond , as she might in all probability hope for all manner of help from him , as long as she had Dorinde with her : But it was most requisite that she should prudently take hold of that occasion which presented it self : for nothing upon earth was better pleasing unto the Gods , then to see a man prudently defend himself against the blows of Fortune : Now Madam , the greatest thing you have to fear , is the Intelligence which the Traytor Polemas holds with the Kings your Neighbours ; the most powerful of all which , and the most dangerous , is Gondebaut : And see how this great God hath enfeebled his arm , by giving you , as it were two of his children ; and in as much as there are always more persons that do adore the rising Sun then the setting , assure your self Madam , that these two young Princes well united as they are , will have more partakers then their Father . That which depends upon your prudence is , to interest these two Princes so in your preservation , that they may embrace it as a thing wherein in themselves are concerned . Sigismond is already obliged to assist you , by the protection which you give unto this woman , whom he loves so extreamly , that I hope to see her Queen of the Burgundians , if I survive King Gondebaut . All the work is to find out a way to interest his brother Go●omar , for my part , I conceive , that besides the dear affection which he bears unto his Brother , you ought to oblige him further by the ways of curtesie , till time present a better occasion ; for a soul so generous as his , cannot be faster tyed then by honour , reverence , and kindness . And because these Letters which Gondebaut writ unto Polemas , and which are fallen into our hands , may be redoubled , and so Polemas come to be advertised sooner then we are aware , of your loss , I conceive it good to prevent his designs ; which you may do this way that I shall propose unto you . You intend that a nail shall be driven into the wall of Jupiters Temple for the recovery of this poor Shepherd : I conceive it Madam , to be a good work , and pleasing unto the great Tautates : and I conceive , that by this occasion you may preva●● with Prince Godomar to stay here . It is requisite that he which drives this nail , must be the Prime Magistrate ; and because you are not a man , it is necessary that you make a Dictator expresly for this ceremony ; for that 's the phrase and title which the Romans give unto such a one : Now Madam , I believe that when you have well thought upon it , you will not make choise of any other person but Prince Godomar , as well in consideration of his quality , as the welfare of your affairs : And I assure my self , that upon this occasion he will take this honour upon him , which perhaps he would refuse at another time : And if he do once take it upon him , then let him continue it until you be freed from the treason of Polemas : By this course you will make him as tender of your preservation , as of his own , and thereby also engage the Prince his Brother , and all his Friends . The Nymph did hearken very attentively unto the Druide ; and when he had done , I do approve ( said she ) of all you say ) ; But what must I now do ? You ought Madam ( as I humbly conceive , said the Druide ) to acquaint the Prince , that for the cure of this poor Shepherd it is necessary he accept of this charge . And when all ceremonies are performed , assemble with him Alcidon and Damon , then declare unto him the death of Clidemant , the treason of Polemas , the correspondencies which you fear he holds with the Princes your neighbours ; and I am most confident , that he being generous , will embrace your defence as willing as you can desire him . And because you must not disoblige Alcidon and Damon , I conceive it good , that before you acquaint the Prince Godomar , you talk with them , and ask their advice , and I believe they will so freely concur , as they will assist you in your desires unto that Prince . Whilst they were thus discoursing , Godomar went towards Damon , where Alcidon , Daphnide , and Madonthe were talking of the accidents which befel Dorinde , and because that Prince did think that the habit wherein she was ( though much different from what she was wont to wear ) did well become her , and that she appeared very fair in it , he took a fancy to have her picture drawn in that dress ; assuring himself , that his Brother would take great delight to see her so disguised : And therefore Galathea ( Who was talking with Lycidas , and highly pleased to see some Ayr of Celadon in his face , whom she could not entirely forget ) hearing her self called by Madonthe , she went presently unto them ; and hearing what Godomar desired , she told him , that she had a very excellent Artist , that could take a piece to the Life , and was very dextrous and quick at it . Such a man ( said the Prince ) do we want ; for I am desirous to send very speedily unto my Brother , and let him understand our Fortune , of which I know he will be very glad , so as I would not delay this contentment any longer . The Nymph to satisfie his longing desire , sent presently for the Limner , who at her command , fell immediately to work though Dorinde was very unwilling , being ashamed to be seen in that dress . Why Fair one , said the Prince , can you be seen in better company then is here ? No Sir , answered she but I am ashamed to be seen thus any where but in this Country , where the Shepherdesses are such , as beget the admiration and esteem of all that see them . Then for your satisfaction said the Prince , we will write under your Feet , This is DORINDE , one of the Fairest Shepherdesses of all Forrests . Upon this condition she permitted them , provided they would leave out the Epithet Fairest . In the mean time , Amasis having found an apportunity of speech with Damon and Alcidon , whilst the Prince went to see the Artist take Dorindes picture in the next room , she acquainted them according to the advice of Adamas ; and they did so approve of the proposition , that they themselves acquainted Godom●r with the discourse , when he returned into D●mons chamber : and he was all curtesie , accepted of whatsoever the Nymph was pleased to impose upon him . Therefore she sending for Adams , she commanded him in the Princes presence , to prepare all things in readiness for that action . The day so passed away in variety of discourse amongst these Nymphs , Cavaliers , Shepherds , and fair Shepherdesses , with so much delight and pleasure , that night surprized them before they were aware of it , and forced them to part till the next morning . Amasis would have stayed Dorinde in the Castle , but she and her companions made so many entreaties , and were so unwilling to separate , that the Nymph permitted her to return into the house of ●li●dor , who bade them most freely welcome , where they were much more free then they could be amongst so many constraints and observances which they must of necessity use towards Amasis and Galathea . Merindor and Periander waited upon Dorinde : Alcander and Clorian upon Cercinea , Lucindor and Cerintes upon Glorice , and Amilcar and Selienes upon Palanice . ●hamires again kept close unto his sad C●lidea , who was quite dejected at the approaching departure of her dearest Shepherd , and Adrastes never left following Doris , whom Palemon led by the arm : There was none of all the company who was without his charge but Hylas and Bellisard , who yet passed away the time very pleasantly with all the Ladies , without being engaged unto any one : Also there was none in all the company who had not business of their own to follow , without minding Hylas ; for Alcander and Clorian courted Cercinea , Lucindor and Cerintes loved Florice , and Amilcar and Seleines were servants unto ' Palanice , and the best conceit was , every one knew of the affection of his Rival . On the other side , Periander and Merindor adored Dorinde , who having been deceived by them , as she thought , did nothing but twit them with their infidelity , as often as they mentioned any affection to her ; which she did with a more contented mind then before , when she thought that Prince Sigismond had also deceived . When they were come to the house , these Cavaliers , to regain the time which they had lost in being so long from them , resolved to stay as long as ever they could in these Ladies chambers : But Dorinde would not upon any terms permit them , excusing themselves that they must go to bed betimes , because they must rise very early , to be at the Castle before Galathea was up . Then they were constrained to retire : and as fortune was , Hylas was lodged in the same chamber where Alcander , Amilcar , and Belisaid did lie , and the other four Cavaliers in another chamber . And because these two brothers had been long friends unto Hylas , as soon as they were in bed , and their beds standing very near unto one another , they fell into discourse of all passages that hapned since last they saw each other . For my part , said Hylas , I shall quickly have told my tale ; for since Creseide , that fair stranger , escaped the Guards of King Gondebaut , and went towards Gergovia , I followed her ; but all in vain . for I could never find her . 'T is true , I met with Madonthe and Laonice , with whom I came into this countrey , and found in it so many very handsome Shepherdesses , that I could not possibly leave them ▪ And to tell you truly , I have tasted of all waters , and tried all kind of lives ; but I find none comparable to the sweet lives of Shepherds in this countrey : for though their garments be course , and their conversation smell a little of the Village , yet they are more discreet , and more civil , then any I ever coversed withall . Amongst the rest , there is one Sylvander , whose acuteness of wit cannot be sufficiently admired nor commended . As for the Shepherdesses , they are fair and handsome , beyond all expression or imagination : All the sorts and ad●lterations of cities are so far excelled by the natural gayness of these Shepherdesses , as it is impossible to look upon them and not love . You have seen Florice , Palancie , and Cercinea , several times , and have heard how their beauties have been cried up in Lions : Let them come amongst the Shepherdesses of Licynon , and they are but as so many candles to the Sun. Fie , fie , said Alcand●r until now I will pardon you , but to say that any Shepherdess under the Sun is fairer then Circinea , I cannot endure . Had you spoke only of Florice and Palanice , I should have thought it something probable ; but as for Cercinea , no beauty upon earth ever equall'd hers . Brother , said Amilcar , and interrupted him , Palancie must challenge preheminence above all beauties that ever lived , and will sufficiently answer for her self : As for Florice and Cercinea , let Hylas say what he pleases , so he leaves Palanice out of his comparisons , since it is not reasonable , that she whom heaven never gave an equal , should so unjustly be inferioured . What my sons ? ( said Hylas unto them and smiled ) have you any interest in these women , that you take their parts so zealously ? Any interest , answed Alcander ; good Hylas , in what countreys have you been in , that you are so ignorant of it ? what interest , and since when ? replies Hylas , for when I was with you , I never knew of any . Have you been at Lyons , said Amilcar , since the death of Thombres ? No , said he : Then , said Amilcar ; the affection which we have unto those fair Ladies began since that time . Also , if you remember , it is not long since our father caused us to return home to his house , True , answered Hylas , but have you been ever since in love ? I think there requires more time in contracting love then fiendship . I believe , answered Alcander , there is more time requisite to the choice of a friend then a mistress . Then , replied Hylas , ( since it is so , and since we are entred into discourse ) it is not likely any of us can sleep so soon , I beseech you let me know all the story of your affections , that I may give my self a check when I speak of the beauty of your Mistresses . I will , said Alcander , upon condition you will not any more , for my sake , dispise the beauty of Cercinea , nor of Palanices for my brothers sake . No , nor you Stellas ( answered the inconstant ) for Hylas his sake . We do promise it , said Alcander , but one thing is very requisit before I begin . What 's that ? said Hylas , you must either come into our bed , said Alcander , or else we come in yours : for it shall be a great trouble unto me to speak so loud . It is but reason , said Hylas , that the scholler should go unto the master : so leaping out of his bed , he went into theirs , where after a while Alcander began thus , whilest Bellisaid slept . The History of ALCANDER , AMILCAR , CERCINEA , PALANICE , and FLORICE . THere are some who say that love proceeds neither from simpathy nor destiny but from designe and will of the lover : and that the original of this affection has its rise from the violence of beauty , which does tiranize over the faculties of the soul : but such , have not had that experience which Amilcar and I have had : for had they , they would presently be of another opinion , and confess with us , that every one is at his nativity destinied unto her whom he must love and serve . This is a position ( said Hylas and interrupted ) which I cannot believe nor grant : for were it so , nuto which of the thirty or fourty whom I have served will you decree me by simpathy and destiny ? To that , answered Amilcar , we will speak another time ; for a general rule must still be observed , though it may haue some exceptions ; and besides , Hylas is a monster in love , quite different from the nature of other lovers . This , answered Hylas , and smiled , smells of Silvander , but Alcander continued . You must know , said he , that a little before the marriage of Florice , sister unto Amilcar and me , unto Theombres , our father sent for us to return home unto his house , having no mind until then , that we should be with him , until we had so qualified our selves sutable to the degree of our Ancestours . In our more tender yeares he sent us to the most famous Universities , to be instructed in the liberal Sciences and Arts : when we were grown to be more men ; he caused us to be taught in all the exercises and behaviours of the body , as riding , fencing , dancing , and the like : and afterwards sent us abroad to learn the languages , and know the manners and customes of our neighbours ; then when we were arived at the age of two or three and twenty years , he sent for us home unto his house , where we were such strangers in our own countrey , and knew so very few , that had we not been told Florice was our sister , we could not have known her to be so . Our return was ( as you know ) a little before Florices marriage , and when we began to love one another , Theombres carried her out of the Town : so as we lost her almost as soon as we found her : but heaven it seems had pity upon us , and restored her back in a short time , by the death of Theombres , who lived not above three months after he was married . She took her loss as she ought to do , and we helped her in this charitable office , but our tears were quickly dried up : for the disposition of this man was not very pleasing , and she married him rather as a fortune then as a lover , without any fancy to him . Our sisters sorrows sunk not so deep into her soul , but she was quickly comforted by the affection which we expressed unto her ; and she in requital to make our stay at home with our father , as little tedious unto us as possibly she could : and doubtless that droning kind of life , so different unto that which we had been accustomed unto , had been intollerable to us without her sweet conversation . Some dayes after Florice was returned home , and her mourning not of so deep a black , but would allow her colours , she took notice of the melancholy lives we led , and few recreations we frequented : Brothers , said she unto us , I am sorry to see you droop thus ; but I must divert you some wayes or other , so as you shall find this place not so drowsie as you did at first . Our father does tire you with these visits of kindred , who never talk of any thing but serious matters : but I will make you acquainted with some of my associates , and dare lay a wager , you will not think them so dull and tedious as his . We who had lived with our father in a kind of imprisoned constraint , and could not indure it any longer , did intreat her to be as good as her word . She deferred the effecting of her promise , no longer then the next morning , when she carried us unto the house of Cercinea , where we found Palanice , Dorinde , Cloris , Parthenopea , and some others , all very fair and handsome women . But Hylas , to prove the destiny which I spoke of , I did no sooner cast my eye upon Cercinia , but I found in her so many allurements unto love , that I could not deny her my heart , and my soul : My brother also at the same time thought Palanice so lovely , that he could not chuse but bestow himself wholly upon her . Now let those who think that it is beauty which doth tiranize over our souls , tell me the reason why Cercineas beauty should not tiranize as well over the soul of Amilcar as mine ; or why Palanice should not have as powerful an influence upon my heart , as upon my brothers ? I am confident that mauger all their reasons , they will confess , that it was destiny and fate that did dispose of us as they pleased . Destiny , I say , decreed that we should at one and the same time receive two great losses : for the loss of our liberty , was presently after seconded with the loss of a father , who being of a great age , was also seized upon by a violent feaver , which in few dayes brought him to his grave . Perhaps if the new affection which we had conceived unto these two Ladies , had not been written in the fatal book of destiny , this last loss might have stifled it in his grave : for the truth is , we took it more sadly to heart then others use ; but Hylas , what can resist fatality ? For our affections by this contrariety , increased as a flame will by contrary wind . There is nothing which hinders a growing love from taking deep root , more then to be out of sight of the party loved , because the eyes are they that give beginning unto love , and the sight does nourish it and make it grow : so as when this sight is denied , commonly love dies , or at least languishes . But this , we found , might hold true unto others , who love by election , but not unto us who were decreed unto it by unresistable Fate : for being constrained to observe the ceremonies of mourning , we were a long time deprived of the sight of these beauties , but all would not do any good : only helped to make our misery more painful , and hard to be indured . But the dayes of deepest mourning being past ; it is the custome , upon such accidents for friends and nighbours to come and visit the mourners , as well to condole with them and offer their assistance , as to renew that amity and friendship which they formerly had with the predecessour . All our friends and neighbours , failed not to pay those duties of civillty : so as our house was frequented as much as any famous Temple ; Palanice and Cercinea , amongst the rest that were intimate friends unto my mother and sister , were not failing at this visit : and we who were almost alwayes with Florice , were , heaven knows , most glad to see them . The truth is the death of our father did greatly afflict us ; and there was not the least appearance of any mirth in our house , until these two fair Ladies were pleased to come unto it . But then , I must confess , the mourning of Amilcar and me , did vanish like a cloud before the Sun. When Cercinea had complemented my mother a long while , she came to render the same civilities unto Florice : and because I could never satisfie my eyes with looking upon her , I drew near unto my sister ; and after I had thanked Cercinea for the pains she was pleased to take in coming to a house so full of sorrows , and that in requital of this honour , we offered unto her all our services , Florice was constrained to go and say as much unto Palanice : so as Cercinea and I remained together at a distance from the rest of the company : this invited me , in pursuance of my former discourse , to say unto her ; the truth is , fairest Cercinea , I have very little reason to thank you for this favour , since I foresee more harm then ever I can hope for good by this visit . She who did not yet perceive the affection which I had unto her , for all former demonstrations of kindnesses were received only under the notion of civilities and courtesies , I cannot tell Alcander , said she unto me , what harm my visit may do unto you ; but I am sure that I have no intentions of doing any : if you have no intention Madam ( said I unto her ) then it is my destiny , for certainly Cercinea will be the cause of Alcanders death : Who I ? said she , the cause of your death ? Doubtless you will , answered I : but I will pardon you , not being my self able to be displeased with it . Upon this we were parted , by the coming in of a great number of Ladies , and after that , I could not renew this discourse all that day . In the mean time Amilcar , who would not , no more then I , lose this opportunity , he accosted Palanice . I did not think Madam , said he unto her , that the beauties of this countrey had been so cruel as I find them ; what cruelties Sir , said she , do you complain of ? of yours Madam , replied he , who are not contended to see this house so full of sadness , but you will add more sorrows unto it . Your sorrows , replied she , and smiled , are doubtless to be condoled ; but I do not see which way I am any addition unto them , or if I be , I am sure it is very innocently . That innocency , said he , is not enough to repair my loss which you have caused , without some other cordial . Doubtless their discourse had continued longer , had they not been interrupted by the same accident which severed Cercinea and me . And judge whether destiny did not drive us both unto this affection , since the words by which we made the first overtures of our loves unto these Ladies , were almost the very same , although we did not consult together about it . Now though these few words wrought no great effects , yet they served , at the least to open the eyes of Cercinea and Palanice , and let them know that we were in love with them : And upon the next opportunity of discourse with them , we found not the difficulty so great to make them understand us . It was not long before we had that opportunity , for when the first dayes of mourning are past , it is customary to return those visits which we received : and you may well imagine that my brother and I were not very backward in paying such debts unto those fair ones , with whom we might have what opportunity of speech we pleased . Florice who accompanied us thither , and observed that I had talked very long unto Cercinea , when we were returned , she took me aside , and said unto me : I forgot brother to advertise you , when I shewed you Cercinea , that you should have a special care of being surpised by her beauty : for she is so engaged another way , as I fear you will take abundance of pains for very small contentment : O my dear sister , answered I , your councel comes too late , for I am already so deeply engaged , that there is no hopes of any retreat till death . O Heavens brother , cried she , I pity you extremely , and am very sorry that I was the cause of your seeing her , for there is not a beauty in all the countrey more likely to make one in love then she . You must know that Clorian brother unto Palanice does so possess her , as I believe none whomsoever can divert her from him . Sister , said I unto her , you astonish me extremely , in telling me she is so engaged unto a man : perhaps , answered she , I do not mean as you do , when I say that she is engaged unto Clorian , my meaning is , that he being brother unto Palanice , and Palanice the most intimate friend of Cercinea ; and besides , the husband which Palanice had ( for you must know she was married ) being uncle unto Cercinea , and as long as he lived , she was alwayes with his wife : these considerations hath caused Cercinea to honour her , as much as if her husband was living : so as Palanice has a great command over her , and she loving her brother Clorian extremely well , she gives him such access unto Cercinea , and has such a hand over her , that she dare hardly turn her eye without her leave . Not that I will say she loves him , or that any thing has passed between them that is unhandsome , for she is esteemed to be a very virtuous and discreet Lady . But certain it is , that she being without father or mother , she suffers the sister of Clorian to have so much authority over her , as it is not credible any else can be entertain'd . If it be so , said I , that Clorian loves her , and that Palanice has all the power , why is not the marriage compleated ? very many , answered she , who are ignorant of the cause , and yet see their affections , have asked the same question ; but in answer to it , you must know that Cercinea has two brothers , the one of which is extremely in love with Palanice , and because he loves him not , and to colour it , pretends she will not marry again , he is resolved that Cercinea shall never marry Clorian , unless Palanice take him for her husband ; and Palanice being obstinate , is the cause why Clorians contentment is retarded : This sister , replied I , is the best news you could tel me , for certainly if I had no hopes of Cercinea , there was no hopes in my life : But Sister , if you love me , let me be acquainted with the Brother of Cercinea , that I may , if it be possible , gain him . Brother , answered she , and smiled , I would acquaint you with another secret if I durst , and which perhaps may be more advantagious to you . Dear Sister , said I unto her , I conjure you , as you love my life , conceal nothing that may advantage me in this business ; for heavens sake out with it , since nothing ought to be hidden betwixt us . Florice smiled , since you desire it so seriously ( said she ) I will tell it unto you ; but Brother , upon condition you receive this testimony of my affection to you , as the greatest that I can do you . Know then , that Cercinea has two brothers , the elder is called Selenes , and the younger Lucindor : The elder ( as I told you ) is desperately in love with Palanice ; and Luci●dor ; at this word she stopped and smiled , and Lucindor ( said I ) is in love with Palanice too : Nay , nay , replyed she , and smiled , it is not so ; and then laying her hand upon her eyes , which made her more confident to speak , she said , and Lucindor says he loves me , though I do not believe him : but I dare boldly say , that at my entreaty he will do you the best service he can , for I am confident he will not deny me any thing I ask . Oh dearest Sister ( said I , and took her hand ) my life and my death is in your hands , and if you do not help me in this condition which you your self have caused , you are the most merciless Sister that ever was . Oh Heavens ! Alcander ( said she unto me ) what a task do you put upon me ? And what will Lucindor say of me ? Do you not consider how I shall engage my self unto him ? Sister , said I very seriously , I beseech you hear me , and mistake me not ; but be assured that if my affection to Cercinea were not qualified with all the conditions of a vertuous Love , I would rather die , then employ you in it : I do love her with intention to marry her , not abuse her . And as for Lucindor , he being the Brother of Cercinea , I will think him to be a man of merit ; and if he be , why may he not marry you ? Your young years will not let you continue long in a widowed habit ; and for my part , I will never advise you should Oh Brother , replyed she , talk no more of that I beseech you for Theombres is yet too fresh in my memory to entertain any such thoughts . Oh the grossest piece of folly that ever was , replyed I ; Do not I know that you married him only out of obedience to my Father and yours ? And what great affection could you therefore have unto him ? Ah Alcander , answered she and smiled , you are very pleasantly disposed ; why might not I conceive affection unto Theombres in three moneths space , as well as you unto Cercinea in a moment ? Oh Brother , did you know how the Bonds of marriage do oblige every good wife unto it , you would change your discourse : For the knots of it are tyed to fast , and are so dear , that they can never be unloosed without resentments of sorrow , so as a separation is like unto that of the soul and the body . But though this consideration which is very great , had no force in me ; yet there is another which is prevalent enough to keep me from any more marriages , which is Brother , The extream jealousie which he had conceived of me , so as I thought my life to be a torment unto me : As for Theombres , I should have thought my self the happiest of all my Family , had he not taken this toy in his head . Now after all these great inconveniences , would you have me so mad as to plunge my self into the like miseries again ? Why Sister , said I unto her , will Lucindor be jealous ? Or why should you think he will ? Alcander , answered she and smiled , I see you desire to know all , and I will tell you , since I am resolved to hide no action of my life from you . You know Brother , that in this great City there is abundance of company , and one cannot chuse but be seen , and converse with several persons : It happens that many persons seeing us , many come to love us , or at the least seem so : for I believe that is the custome of most men : But however , many eyes being upon us , they will see these addresses , be they true or false ; and thus this multitude of acquaintance produceth this enemy ; or rather , this mortal disease of Love , which is called Jealousie . Lucindor having observed one of Palanices brothers did seem to love me , or perhaps loved me in earnest , he became so jealous upon it , that he will let me nor himself take any rest . How ? Sister ( said I and smiled ) I beseech you explain this a little better unto me ; Does this Brother of Palanices love you , and did not you say that he loved Cercinea ? Is he in love both with you and her ? No , answered she , Palanice has two Brothers , The one is called Clorian , who is in love with Cercinea , and the other is called Cerintes , who makes a shew of some good will unto me . This Sister ( said I unto her , and laughed heartily ) is one of the finest encounters that ere could happen : Palanice has two Brothers , the one of which is called Cerastes , who loves you ; and the other is called Clorian , who is in love with Cercinea . Cercinea also hath two brothers , Selcines loves Palanice , and Lucindor courts you ; And you Florice , you may say , that these two fair Ladies cannot lend you any thing , but you are able to pay them back again in their own coyn : for as I do love the fair Cercinea , so Amilcar is desperately in love with Palanice . How ? cryed out Florice ) Amilcar in love with Palanice ? Yes , yes , replyed I , most desperately . This ( replyed she ) were an excellent subject for a Comedy . I would it were , replyed I , for Comedies , they say , conclude always with a marriage : but yet since we are six , and you but three , some of us must of necessity be discontended ; for I am sure I will suffer none to share with me in her that I do love . Do you think ( said she ) that any one of us would be divided into two ? As for that , answered I , I refer it unto your self : But Sister , all that I require from you , is , to work so with Lucindor , that his Sister may love me ; and with Cerintes , that he work so with Palanice , that she may take Clorion off from his Courtship of Cercinea . It was by this discourse , Hylas , that I came to the knowledge of all these secret passages ; and because I could not say any more , by reason that many persons came in and interrupted us ; The conclusion was , that she promised not only to assist me with all her power , but also to deal so with Cerintes , that Amilcar should find no ill entertainment from Palanice : for ( said she ) I think my self obliged to assist you both , since I was the cause of your being in love . Thus then we parted ; and because I was advertised of Clorians affection unto Cercinea , and of the influence which Palanice had upon her , I thought to gain some of Cercineas good will , before either the Brother or the Sister took notice of it ; to the end , that when Clorian entreated his Sister to do me any ill offices , she might be armed a little before hand in my defence : and therefore the way that I took to oblige her , was principally discretion ; having heard that nothing does more engage a maid to love then it ; and it is but mean prudence to employ any confidents in the business : I have already told you how I made the first declaration of my affection ; and I said no more unto her for some days after : but being almost continually with her , all the demonstrations that I gave her of it , was a most observant respect ; and to the end she might know that it was a respect wh●ch proceeded from Love , and not from civility only , I behaved my self towards Palanice after another manner , and did not render unto her any more then that honour which every Cavalier is obliged to pay unto Ladies of her qualities . My carriage to the one was a common road of complement , and to the other , a particular reverence , which glanced sparks of Love : One day , when Cercinea was at Palanices house , she would wash her hands before a collation ; I , as I always used to be , was close by her to hold her Gloves ; she was nothing nice in giving them unto me , because it was a trivial service which any would freely undertake : And pretending to have a little business at my own house , I went thither as fast as possibly I could , and with the same haste , wrote this in one of her Gloves . If I be not Yours , I am not mine Own , Nor Any 's else . Cercinea took her Gloves again , but took no notice at that time what I had written in them : but at night when she was going to bed , her chamber-maid made the discovery . Mistris ( said she unto her ) who gave you these Gloves ? How ? ( said she ) who gave them ? Are they not the same I wore in the morning ? I cannot tell , answered she , but I did not see what is written in one of them ; and then she brought them unto her , for she was in bed . Cercinea reading it , and remembring that I had them once in my hands ; but because she would not trust this maid who was wholly for Clorian and Palanice , she seemed as if she could not possibly devise who it should be that writ it ; and to shew how little she cared for it , she gave the Gloves unto Andronira ( so was the wench called . ) I wish Mistris ( said she unto her , and thanked her ) that he who writ this in these Gloves , may often do so ; and I assure you , did I know him , I would give him hearty thanks . Thou wouldst do well ( answered she , and smiled ) for the gift deserves it . I believe ( said she ) that the gift is very precious unto him , who is the cause of your giving them unto me ; and if I should present them unto him from you , he would thank me with all his heart . Take heed of such a trick , replyed Cercinea , for you may chance do me an extream displeasure . Why should I take any heed ? replyed Andronira ; I do not know who it is . And if thou didst ( said Cercinea ) wouldst thou do it ? Never doubt it Madam , answered she , for I am extreamly pitiful unto those that are in love ; and besides . I am sure Clorian would give me hearty thanks for informing him . As for Clorian ( replyed Cercinea ) if you would have me live in peace with Palanice and him , be sure you do not acquaint him with it . What need you care Madam , answered she , as long as you know not who it was ? No matter , replyed Cercinea , I would not have him see them ; and then feigning as if she had not read what was written , let me see them again Andronira said she ) that I may read it ; and she having given them unto her , Go , go to bed ( said Cercinea ) thou art such a fool , that thou shalt not have them . Ah Mistris ! cryed she , then restore me back the thanks which I gave unto you . If that will content thee ( said Cercinea ) prithee take them with all my heart , and I will give thee another pair of Gloves besides ; Then calling for a Cabinet where she kept such things , she gave her another pair of Gloves . Mistris ( said Andronira and thanked her ) you have taught me a way never to want Gloves . How ? asked Cercinea . Why Madam ( said she ) when these are worn out , I will get some body to write a little upon those you wear , and you will presently give me a new pair in exchange of them . Thou sayst right , said Cercinea , but in the mean time , leave me to my rest . Now Cercinea knew very well that it was I who writ upon them , and though she had no thoughts that were advantagious unto me , yet would she not upon any terms let Clorian see them ; and lest this wench should shew them unto him , she chose rather to keep them : yet it was impossible to avoid that which heaven had decreed , as you shall hereafter understand . In the mean time , this trivial passage was not altogether , unprofitable ; for Cercinea remembring the words that I had spoke unto her , and seeing with what observance I behaved my self , she was better assured by the reading of these words , that I did really love her ; and though she was far engaged with Clorian , yet could ●he not reject this affection . After she had a while consulted with her self , whether she should cherish this humour in me , or give me cause to quit it and her ; at last she resolved to let this have its free course , thinking she could give it a stop when she pleased . Some few days after she came to see my Sister , and by fortune I was not at home , having then accompanied Amilcar unto Palanices house ; and taking my Sister aside , she shewed her those Gloves upon which I had written : Flories presently knew the hand ; but making a shew as if she thought it the act of Clorian , What ? said she will this love last always ? How ? said Cercinea , last always ! What love do you mean ? It had been a much more pertinent question to have asked when it began ? Why ? answered Florice , all the world knows that Clorian loves you : I do believe it , replyed Cercinea , and am sorry for it : I believe every one sees the folly of Clorian : but such passages as this are not usual with him : Pray look upon it a little better , and see if you can know the hand ? Then taking the Gloves , and looking upon the writing a little more precisely , she cryed out , Oh Cercinea , I know it very well , it is the hand of one that is very neerly allied unto me ; I have often advis'd him to make no further attempts upon that designe , and told him it was better to retreat betimes ; then be foyld in a business which he would never bring to pass . Ah Florice ( answered Cercinea ) what strange offence have I committed against you , that you should wish me so much harm ? Assure your self , answered Florice , that I never entertained the least thought of any harm unto you ; but I was loth that Alcander should attempt a thing wherein he should be baffled . And how do you know things future ? replyed Cercinea . I do not know them ce●tainly , answered Florice , but I can foresee by probable conjectures ; and you your self , if you will , can tell it as well as I. Then I will tell you seriously , replyed Cercinea , 't is true , Clorian has such a Fancy in his head , which might well move you to speak thus ; but it is more true , that if I continue in the same mind wherein I am , he shall never bring what he intends to pass ; not that I would by these expressions engage Alcand●r any farther in his designe which he seems to have : for besides my unwillingness to put him unto so much pains , I have no desire to be loved : But take this for a most certain truth , That I am very sorry the indiscretion of Clorian is such , and so disadvantagious to me , as makes me weary of it and him . Since you are pleased to speak so freely unto me , answered my Sister , let me tell you again , that I think the courtship of Clorian is not disadvantag●ous unto you , unless it be in this , that he does seem in publique to have so much authority over you , as makes the world believe he has more in private ; and whether this be prejudicial unto you , I leave it unto your own judgement . For my part , I think you would do much better if you by degrees get this absolute authority out of his hands ; for so you will let the world see , that the fault is not yours , and that those whose profession is to censure the actions of others , are grosly mistaken in the discretion of the man. Oh Florice ( said Cercinea ) this counsel is easie to give , but very difficult to execute ; and did you know the humour of Palanice , you would confess as much ; when we have more leisure , I shall more fully inform you : But in the mean time ( continued she , and smiled ) do not think I desire Alcander should trouble himself so far as to love me ; and to tell you truly , I think my self obliged unto you for disswading him ; also you will add unto the obligation , if you continue it , though I know you will find no great difficulty in so doing ; for I assure my self he does but jest . At these words my Sister observed that she blushed a little , which made her think , that what she said was not the desires of her heart : yet seeming to believe her according to her words , she answered her , I wish Cercinea , as well for your own interest as my Brothers , you would free your self from this importunity ; but I fear you will not . Upon these words they parted , because Amilcar and I entred into the room , and presently after us , entred Cerintes and Silcines : for my part , assoon as I had saluted all the company , I applyed my self unto Cercinea ; Cerintes , he began to court Florice , and Silcines and Amilcar sate down by Palanice , whom we brought along with us , I must confess that I was not very attentive unto the discourse of the company , being so joyed to have found her alone whom I desired , as I thought heaven was very favourable unto me : I say alone , though all this good compan● was there , because I esteemed it so , since Clorian was not present ; for if he had , I could hardly have had any opportunity of discourse with her . Seeing her therefore to wear the same Gloves in which I had writ , I swear , fairest Cercinea , said I unto her , that all in those Gloves is full of Truth . I doubt it not ( said she unto me ) for my hands are in them , and they are true . Your hands ( replyed I ) ought to have not only the Epithet of true , but also of the fairest hands in the world : but there is something yet in your gloves which you have not spoke of . She who seemed not to understand my meaning ; there is also ( added she ) some rings which I wear upon my fingers , which are likewise true rings . There is yet , replied I , something else . What can there be ? said she ( and seemed to wonder ) for my part , I neither see nor feel any thing else . O Cercinea , then answered I and sighed , there is small hopes of any happiness unto me , when my heart is in your hands and you feel it not , nor will so much as look upon that writing which touches them . She then smiling , how should I feel your heart , said she , if it be not there : then pulling her hand out of her glove , see , said she , if any heart be here . But see , replied I , if it be possible , so fair a hand should be there , and not have an infinit number of hearts . Then taking the glove , and shewing the writing unto her ; See here , said I , whether I say truly or no , for I see there what my heart did write . She seeming as if she never saw it before , truly Alcander , said she , you are very bold with me , in writing thus in my gloves : do you think I take any delight in such foolery ? Then taking a pair of sissers , she seemed as if she would scrape it out , but interposing my hand , I said unto her , I most humbly begg a pardon Madam , upon the gradure of my affection , and the boldness whereof you accuse me ; and believe it fair Cercinea , it is in vain to scrape out that writing , since they are so engraved in that heart which I have devoted unto you , or rather you have ravished from me , that neither time or death it self can ever deface it . Alcander ; said she , I value neither your heart nor your tongue , knowing neither the one nor the other to be true , but though they were , I will not burthen my self with any such kind of merchandize . I must needs confess , answered I very faintly , that this merchandize not being worth much , and you esteeming it less , you have no reason to be burthened with it , for if ever once you take it upon you , you can never shake it off : that is not my meaning , replied she and smiled ; but on the contrary , I know your merit , and esteem you as I ought to do ; but this merchandize whereof you speak , is of such a nature , that though I had it in my hands , it would not stay long there , it being like to those quintessences which vanish all into smoke . But Alcander , to be plain with you , my meaning in effect is , that I have no inclination either to love , or to be loved . 'T is strange , replied I , you should be so ignorant in a thing wherein you have been so well taught . Alcander , Alcander ( said she with a smiling eye , and giving me a gentle blow upon my hand ) you are a very dissembler , and assu re your self I take all you say under that notion . Fairest Cercinea , answered I , if I be not most really devoted your servant , then I am not Alcander , and I wish heaven may never let me live longer , then I love and adore you with all the faculties of my soul and body . She would have answered , and had half opened her mouth to speak when she stopt upon a sudden , and changing countenance and behaviour towards me ▪ she seeming to become quite another . This alteration did astonish me : but looking back towards the door , I saw Clorian with Lucindor enter . Imagine , Hylas , you saw a little child under the rod after he had committed some fault : just so looked Cercinea and Florice , when Lucindor and Clorian surprized the one with me , and the other with Cerintes : and though I had interest in them both , yet I could not chuse but laught ; But to shew my discretion towards Cercinea , seeing in what trouble she was when Clorian saw me alone with her , I made a shew of going to receive him and Lucindor also , and of doing them the honour of the house : Florice did the like ; and therefore every one for company rose up : but for all this , Clorian took notice that Cercinea did talk with me , and Lucindor observed Florice talking with Cerintes : so as when they first entred , their faces were full of severe and surly looks , and seemed to be much troubled , but Cercinea much more ; yet they endeavoured as well as they could to put good faces upon the matter , and clear up all clouds of suspition . Clorian did not yet know of a certainty , that I loved Cercinea , but his doubts of such a thing , and his humour of suffering none to speak unto that Lady , did make him knit the brows , and look so surly as he did . I must confess this demeanure of Cercinea's did much displease me , and I was in a hundred minds to love her no longer ; but then as soon as ever I looked upon her face , I yielded unto the power of her beauty , and shrugging my shoulders complained against my unjust fate , that had made me a slave unto a slave . At the last , night drawing on , every one retired homewards , and Cercinea gave me such a cold good night , as if I had committed some grand offence against her ; yet thinking it was only because of Clorian , I would not , as I used , wait upon her to her house , but went home . When I was at my own house Florice related unto me all her discourse with Cercinea , and afterwards added , Shall I tell you brother , what I think , certainly she will be more easily taken off Clorian , then ever I thought she would : and the truth is he is so very imperious over her , as I wonder she should so long indure it as she has . Sister , answered I , and smiled , that which you wonder at in another , you do allow of in your self : believe it you are both alike , and if without offence I may speak it , you may well be ranked in a medium , betwixt creatures irrational and rational . Alcander , said she unto me , you did oblige us both in saying so : Pray tell us what we should do ? Florice , said I , does not Lucindor treat you as Clorian does Cercinea ? if you do disapprove of her tolleration of it , why do you allow it it in your self ? And if Cercinea be weary of that tiranny , why does she still tie the knots of her bondage faster ? Ah sister , believe it , both you and Cercinea , and all the women of the world are molded after one pattern , you will , and you will not : you will not , and you will. What do you mean brother , by these intricate words ? ( said Florice and smiled ) I mean , replied I , that you would fain be mistresses , and yet you are contented to be slaves ; and though you be weary of servitude , yet you take delight in remaining under it : Have you not told me that Lucindor cannot indure Cerintes should speak unto you ? and yet the same jealousie was your greatest torment with Theombres : if so , why do you submit your self unto it ? why do you not take upon you that authority which he usurps over you ? you think it strange that Cercinea should be so subject unto the tiranny of Clorian , and I do think it more strange in you : for there is some reason to be alledged why she should be so enslaved unto him ; her education in his house , the authority which Palanice ever had over her , her small experience and many other considerations , which you cannot alledge for your self ; but brother , said Florice , who told you , that I do stand in fear of Lucindor ? my eyes , replied I , a●d your actions : had you but seen your self in a glass when he entred with Clorian , you would have been ashamed to see how every one took notice of you ; and yet you can tell me that Cercinea is weary of that authority which Clorian assumes unto himself over her ; and that it is an easie matter to take him off : Ah sister , how hollow is the hopes of it , since they are grounded upon the faint resolution of a woman ? were it a thing that is disadvantageous to you , or against all reason to make a man despair who is all yours , O how easie and ready would you be to take up such a resolution ; but if it be a thing that is reasonable , or to your advantage , O how backward and difficult you find it to resolve with your selves . Thus I continued twitting Florice with these reproches , and she having given me hearing a while , she took me by the arm and interrupted me : Alcander , said she , from whence did you come that you are in such a crabbed humour ? and I answering that I came from walking in the garden , certainly replied she , you have tasted of some bitter fruit . I had some thoughts , said I unto her , which indeed were as bitter as any wormwood unto me : I thought so , replied she , for your words are full of wormwood . But since you think us woman so inconsiderate , I beseech you tell me , you that are so wise , would you have me break off with Lucindor ? think well what councel you will give me ; for I am resolved to follow it , assuring my self that you will give me none , of which you will not be called the Authour : believe it sister , answered I , you are very kind ; because Lucindor is brother unto Cercinea , you would at my charges , regain your liberty . You see then , replied Florice , that as women want resolution , men are all for their own interests . Ah Alcander , how easie it is to spie a mote in a neighbour eye ? and how hard to see a beam in our own ? if I do suffer some things in Lucindor , you have reason to be glad of it : for he being brother unto Cercinea , we may keep him within his devoires of serving you . Sister , said I unto her , shall I speak freely unto you ? I am not much against Lucindor , for he is not out of all reason ; but I cannot endure the impertinencies of Clorian . Brother and friend , answered she , I see that now your tongue and your heart concurre , but set your mind at rest , and be assured , that if you will be ruled by me , we will take some course or other , that shall give you contentment . What couese , replied I , would you have me take ? O heavens , answered she and smiled , how the case is altered ? must it be I , that must give the councel ? well Brother , for this time , I will , and if you find it bad , never credit me again . However Cercinea behave her self towards you , continue you serving her , but be sure you hide your affection from all the world but her , and leave the rest to your own merit , to the impertinency of Clorian ; to the humour of Cercinea , and to my assistance ▪ for if you discover it , Clorian and Palanice will lead her such a life , as she will wish her self out of the world : on the contrary , if you hide it handsomly from them , you shall see that this discretion will so much please her , that Clorian will be doubly intollerable to her , and assure your self that if she once begin to melt a little , I will not let any opportunity slip , which may advantage you . I must confess , said I unto her , that I find by your discourse , every one is to be believed in their own mystery : to love and to dissemble is the mystery in which most women are versed ; therefore sister , I will follow your advise , and not fail in the least circumstance . Truly Alcander , said she and clapped her hand upon my shoulder , I imploy my time very well , in advising you so affectionately , whilst you in the mean time requite me with retorting injuries . This was our discourse , in which I conceived no small hopes , and thinking the advice of Florice was not to be rejected , I resolved to follow it as near as possibly I could : you know Hylas , that passion has a quality , to swell that soul with violences which is possessed with it , and so it was with me ; for notwithstanding all my designs of constraint , and close deportment , my affection did hurry me ere I was aware into such actions , as did but too much make known what I desired to hide : so as Palanice perceived it , making it appear , that art can hardly hide a thing from those that are of the same mystery . And because she knew how impatiently Clorian would take this new affection , and she extremely loving her brother , one day she took Cercinea apart , and to begin ; told her , how unadvised that woman was who would reject a firm and settled affection , to enter any new one : how most men do court rather out of humour then love , and oftentimes only to try whether women will be easily won , that they may afterwards laugh at them , never caring for the reputation of those they seem to love , so they can but satisfie their vanity : how hard a thing it is to find a man of another humour , and what danger there was in trusting any before long trial : Then afterwards she continued . Now sweetheart , I mention all this unto you , to advertise you of a thing , which perhaps you take no notice of : I know , that Alcander since his return , has a great aim upon you , and would make you believe that he loves you ; he is a young man and has not yet sold his merchandize , he has been abroad , and swelled his mind full of wandring fancies : be sure Cercinea you do not believe what he sayes , and though you say never so little unto him , he will be sure to take you at your word : we know yet of what humour he is , and I should be very sorry we should learn it at your charges ; what I say is meerly for your own good , and as for the affection which my brother bears unto you , I am most confident his worth will oblige you to wish him well , and did he know thus much , it would trouble him most excessively : I see that for your part you have not contributed any thing unto it , further then an affable complacency , which is ordinary amongst women of your age , because they think it a high honour to be courted by many : but sweetheart I beseech you be not you of that opinion , for there is nothing more discomendable in a young woman , then to be followed continually by all sorts of men : for things that are common are not estimable , and persons of merit will not walk in a crowd : Dear Cercinea , take this advice which I give you , in good part , and make your advantage of it , like a wise and a prudent woman , as I know you are . Cercinea was very attentive to the discourse of Palanice ; and though she knew all her sapient advice aimed only at her Brother , yet she took it handsomly , without any dislike , or so much as the knitting of a Brow ; so as after a complement of thanks for her good advice , she beseeched her to continue it , and her usual favours towards her ; and as for her part , she knew not what I intended , but would with all disc●etion divert me , if she found any such designe in me ; but above all , she beseeched her to hide it from Clorian , because she honoured and esteemed him , and would not upon any terms give him any cause of dis-satisfaction , This was the first discourse they had together upon that subject , and see I beseech you , how prudently she needed to carry her self in such accidents . 'T is true this counsel of Palanices caused her to carry her self more coldly towards me then before : but withal , she treated with me as with her servant : I mean , she was so perswaded that I loved her , as let all the world say the contrary , she did not doubt it : so as the counsel which Palanice gave her with intention to do me harm , did more advantage my designe , then all my courtship would have done in a long time : My Sister who saw this alteration , and that Cercinea durst hardly name me without a blush ; that when I came into the room where she was , she presently cast down her eyes , or turned them another way ; that when I came to her , she then changed place , and went into other company : that if I presented her with any flowers o● fruits as I used to do , she refused them : and briefly , considering how much displeased she seemed to be with me one day when we were both together at home , she could not chuse but speak unto me about it , and represented this scorn to be so insupportable to a man of courage that if words had been able to have altered my opinion , doubtless those of Florice had been sufficient to have diverted me from that affection which I bore unto Cercinea . But the disease had taken too deep a root , or to express it a lit●le better , the Arrow was struck too far into my heart , to be pulled out by any thing but death : And she saw it very well by the answer which I gave her ; for when she had represented unto me the wrong which that woman did me , and how every one admired to see me so obstinate , or rather insensible ; that upon all other occasions I shewed courage and judgement enough , but in this I seemed as if I had forgotten what I was ; and briefly , after she had set before my eyes both who I was , and who she was , and that our alliance was all honourable and advantagious to her , as that of Clorians , or any others that could be propounded unto her . Dearest Sister ( said I unto her , and smiled ) you make of those Chirurgions who when they have looked upon a wound , do think they have done enough ; thinking that when they have declared what Nerves , and whar Atteries are offended , to shew how mortal and dangerous the disease is , and the great pain which the Patient endures , but never apply any remedies to cure them : Alas Sister , I do know too well all that you have told me ; I see Circinea does not love me , I know very well my services are not pleasing unto her , and I am not ignorant that Clorian is the happy man in her eye : But Sister , what am I the better for knowing all these things , since it is still but a bare knowledge , which sets before my eyes the grandeur of my wounds ? If you have any pity upon my misery , make me know what remedies are necessary to cure it ; for otherwise I assure you Sister , your pity in lieu of doing me good , will cause the end of my days , for to think that these consideration can divert me from the love of that Fair one , is only to deceive your self ; since I am so wholly hers , that she may use what cruelties she please against me , and my heart not murmure nor complain . I ob●erved that when Florice heard these expressions , she changed colour , and was even ravished with wonder : After she had looked upon me a long while without a word at last she said thus , I must needs confess Brother , that never any loved like unto you , if at least it be love to give ones self entirely away ; but I must tell you , that your affection deserves to meet with a reciprocal return , unless heaven have decreed you for the most miserable man that ever loved . Truly Sister , answered I , there is not a word which I spoke , but I will signe it with my blood : But to what purpose is all this ? Will you let me try my last remedy ? said she unto me . Alas Sister , replyed I , to what purpose should it be delayed , unless to make me lose my life ? Then Brother ( said she ) assure your self that I will employ the endeavours of Lucindor ; and if he obtain no contentment unto you from his Sister , let him never look for any one good word from me again : In the mean time use your utmost endeavours , for several Batteries will sooner cause the Fort to yeild . Upon this resolution we parted , she seeking for an opportunity of speech with Lucindor , and I beating my brains how to win upon the good will of this cruel Fair one . I have already told you that I had a Garden belonging to my house , where I often used to entertain my Fancies . At this time , as it was my custome , I went thither , so taken up with my own thoughts , that I took no notice of Belisard , who was walking by himself in a close Walk . This Belisard is the young man who is now asleep in the other bed , & who was appointed to have a care of us , when our Father sent us to the Roman Schools : The long time he hath been with us , and our constant familiarity has begot in him such an affection unto me , that I dare say he loved me with all his heart : The knowledge which I had of this , besides many other good qualities , which might well make him amiable , was the reason why I had a very dear esteem of him , and concealed nothing from him : This time only I did not tell him of that affection which I had unto Cercinea , not knowing any reason for it , unless because occasions did not handsomly present themselves : Now this young man was ( as I told you ) before me in the Garden , whilst I took no notice of him ; and by fortune I went into a Walk which was parted from his , only by a Hedge of Lawrels , which was reasonable thick : He who spied me coming with my hat over my eyes , and looking down upon the ground , walking a great pace , he knew that I had some deep thought in my mind which perplexed me , and because I did not vse to hide any thing from him , he knew not what to think of it ; and therefore getting as close to the hedge as he could , to hear what words he thought he heard me utter , I began to raise my voice , thinking there was none to hear me ; Then did he easily hear that love was the cause of my perplexity . And as I was uttering these words , Since all I can do will not avail to conquer the courage of this cruel Fair one , who is he that can help me ? and from whom can I hope for any relief ? I heard him answer in a loud voice , Belisard . Judge Hylas , whether or no I was surprized at this voice . I stopt , and looked about me , and seeing no body , I must confess I began to think it was some Spirit which made the answer . But the young man went a little about , and came to me , saying several times , Belisard , Belisard , from Belisard you may expect all faithful service : Oh Sir ( said he when he was a little nearer ) is it you that is thus perplexed and does conceal your self from me ? Have you forgot my affection and fidelity ? Oh friend , answered I , you need not be offended with me for concealing that from you , which if I could , I would conceal from my self , thinking , that as fire which is blown will belch out biggest flames , and when it wants ayr , will smother it self away ; so I by silence should become free as I was wont to be . Oh Sir , answered he I perceive this is the first time that you have been tainted with this disease , since you think that it will smother of its self : You must know Sir , that when a heart is once stricken , it can never be cured again , but either by such extream scorn as will blast all hopes , or by the enjoyment of the party who is the cause : and this is the reason , There is nothing that can naturally live without some nourishment : now favours are the food of Love ; when a Lover is deprived of these favours , then Love ( like a candle that will extinguish for want of wax ) will also die for want of nutriment . Then again , as superabundance of wax will extinguish that flame which would be nourished by a mediocrity , so the fruition of the party loved , will stifle Love , by the superabundance of favours which on like occasions are received , Oh Belisard , said I unto him , if you know no better remedy against my disease . then you know how to discourse of it , I am afraid I should be long sick before you cured me ; for I have found by experience , that one of those things which you say will extinguish Love , will make it greater , and more full of pain : Nor can I imagine how the fruition of a good can make one hate it : so as reason on one side , and experience on the other , makes me conclude you no great Doctor in the disease of Love. There is nothing Sir , said he unto me , which so much hinders the cure of a disease , then for the patient to have an ill opinion of his Doctor : Fancy and Imagination will oftentimes work wonders , and produce effects incredible ; and therefore you ought not to give so bad a judgement of my capacity , until you have considered my reasons : I say , that either extream scorn , or superabundance of favours , may either of them extinguish Love : for is not Love a desire ? and one does never desire that which they possess : if then by possession there be no desire , it follows by consequence then , that by possession there is no Love. In Love ( said I ) there is an inexhaustible Abyss of sweets , of delights , and it is impossible ever to have them all , but there will still be some greater and greater to desire then we enjoy : Besides , the appetite is not extinguished nor satisfied , but on the contrary , the new thought of the happiness enjoyed , does become bellows un●o desire , and makes it more violent ; and so , according to your own argument , Love being a desire , and that desire being made more ardent and violent by the knowledge of the happiness enjoyed , it consequently follows , that it which you sa● does extinguish Love , does on the contrary make it more vigorous and violent . Such a Love as you mention Sir , replyed he , must be a most excessive Glutron , if nothing can satisfie it . But Sir , what do you say to scorn and disdain ? Can Love hold out against a generous spirit ? Cold will allay heat , and all contraries will destroy their contraries ; nor can you deny but hatred being the contrary of love , will make Love die . All things in the Universe ( replyed I ) are preserved by their contraries ; and if there were no contrarieties , all would be but one thing , and so the world would end , at the least be no world . 'T is true , replyed he , but then these contrarieties are so equal in power , that the one cannot surmount the other : But what love is it which will not be extinguished by extream scorn ? According to your argument , replyed I , Love may resist scorn , when it is equally in the extream . But Belisard ▪ why spend we time in this unseasonable dispute ? What will it avail me , whether what you say be true or no ? Since I do find by sad experience , that neither disfavours nor scorn have wrought in me that effect which you speak of . Perhaps Sir , answered he , there may be a failure in your experience : I beseech you tell me what arguments you have to think your self scorned ? Oh Belisard , cryed I so many , and so great , as makes them most apparent : And that you may the better judge , for I will not conceal any thing from you , Know that I am most desperately in love with Cercinea . Who ? She ( said he ) who Clorian so long courted ? The same , replyed I , and I assure you , that ever since this affection first began , and since I did discover it unto her , her cruelties are daylie encreased Sir , said he then unto me , Will you not be offended if I be a little inquis●●●ve ? Pray tell me whether she did treat you after the same manner , before you made your love known unto her ? No , answered I , far otherwise ; for then her language was sweet , and her favours fluent . Then ( said he ) when you did acquaint her with your love , did she take it in scorn , or in anger ? Neither the one nor the other , answered I ; but a while after she began to scorn me . And what ? continued he , Did she make her ill will known unto you ? Alas , answered I , she flies me like a contagious disease : when I come into the room where she is , she blushes , and turns another way : And since she took this humour , would never so much as cast an eye upon me . But my dear Belisard , to what purpose is the relation of all these particulars ? Know this for all , that all her actions are so many arguments that my service is not pleasing unto her . Belisard upon this smiled : Master ( said he ) be of good courage , and take it upon my word , this woman loves you . How , answered I , Cercinea love me ! Believe it , she gives me but small reason to think so . Sir , said he , most assuredly Cercinea does love you ; all her actions of which you complain , are so many assured arguments of it . These slights , these blushes , these shifting of places to avoid the sight of you , briefly , all that you have related unto me , are nothing but words of love , in which she silently speaks unto you : She might as well say , I love you Alcander : And to shew you Sir all this is true , what testimony Sir will you please to have me bring you of it ? Alas my dear Belisard ( said I unto him ) it is the excess of thy love whi●h makes thee speak thus , to give me some consolation . No , no Sir ( said he ) I do not flatter you ; I am most confident I shall bring you some testimony of her love to you the first time I shall speak with her ; refer the whole care unto me , be merry , only continue a discreet behaviour towards her , and be not offended at the harshness of her actions ; for believe me , they are only constraints , and absolutely to your advantage . I should tyre you Hylas , if I should repeat all the discourse we had upon this subject , for I should never end ; so pleasing were the flattering hopes of his promises unto me : In conclusion , before we parted , he resolved to find out some means of speech with her , which I told him might easily be done if he feigned to visit her from Florice , as is usual in great Cities betwixt persons of quality : But I thought it necessary that Florice should give him the Commission . To feigne that I come from her , Sir ( said he ) I think it good ; but to take my commission really from her , I do not like ; or that she should know any thing of your designe : for Sir , learn this secret from me , That there is nothing which a woman fears so much as to trust her self in such matter unto another woman , especially if she be fair and young , there is nothing that will sooner cause a divorce between them ; and then what danger are they in who trusted them with any thing of importance ? No no , such as are well advised , will never run such hazards : Should you acquaint Florice , and she thinking to do you a good office , speak unto her , you should find nothing from her but coldness , and shy looks . Alas ( said I unto him ) I have concealed nothing from her , and she has spoken unto Cercinea of it several times . Well Sir , said he , I will try if I can remedy it ; but I beseech you desire Florice to speak unto her no more , and you shall find my advice to be good very shortly . Night began to rob us of the day , and supper time drew near , when I went out of the Garden much better satisfied with the hopes which Belisard had infused into me , then I was when I entred ; which Florice perceiving , What 's the matter Brother ( said she unto me ) that your mind is better contented then it was when you went from hence ? Sister ( said I , and spoke very low ) it seems my face is a Teltale , and will save me a labour ; but I beseech you take no notice of it , nor speak unto Cercinea any more concerning my affection , nor any thing else concerning me , till I advertise you ; she made a signe with her head , which intimated as much as she would observe my desire , and so we sate down to Supper ; when we had half supped , Amilcar came and told us of a great meeting at the house of Dorinde , because the next morning she was to be married unto Bellimaries , a great Souldier , whom King Gondebaut made Governour of the City of Lions ; and that Palanice and her Brothers would go thither as soon as they had supped : That Dorindes Father whom he met in the street returning from our house , desired him to invite Florice and me thither : That Cercinea was not there , though her two brothers were , because she found her self not well disposed . This News made us haste with supper as soon as we could , that since we were invited , we might go thither : And when I was ready to go Belisard came to me , and desired me not to be at that Assembly , since Cercinea would not be there : for ( said he ) I intend to go unto her ; and if she be to be spoke withal , I will break the matter unto her ; and believe it Sir , I am the most mistaken man in the world , if I bring not back welcome News unto you , before you go to bed : To which I answered , that I would do as he desired , and so I did . Belisard was as good as his word , and went to Cercineas house , where by fortune he found none with her but Andronira , all the rest being gone to this house of jollity : She was set upon her Beds side half undrest , with a Lute in her arms wherewith she was entertaining herself ; for amongst the rest of Cercineas excellent qualities , she plays upon that Instrument in the perfection ; she was so attentive to her own harmony , that when Belisard came into the room , it was long before she perceived him ; and had not Andronira spied him , and advertised her Mistris , he had longer pleased his ear with the enchantment of her musique ; But she starring up , would have gone into her Closet , because she would not be seen so undrest , had not he held her back by her garment ; afterwards casting himself upon his knees before ; he did so beg and importune her to stay , that she returned to her place , yet commanding Andronira to take away the candle , that she might not be so well seen in that dress . Madam ( said Belisard unto her ) if she do take away the candle , it is no matter , for no Sun can illustrate a night better then your beauty : Belisaid , said she unto him , these flatteries might well be spared to your friends , especially in their presence , let therefore the candle be removed that you may not see me blush at them , But tell me , I beseech you , what brought you hither ? and why are not you at Dorindes house , where so many beauties will be assembled ? To answer Madam unto your question , said he , you must know that either a good or a bad spirit directed me hither ; and the reason why I am not at Dorindes house is double : For , continued he and spoke aloud , Florice hearing you were not well , she commanded me to come and know how you did , and to tender her most humble service unto you I am much obliged , said she unto Florice for the favour , and her care of me : I beseech you tell her , that this sickness is not like to disable me from paying back unto her , the due debt of my most humble service . O Cercinea , said he and spoke low , you are mistaken , if you think Florice knows any thing of my coming hither : why then , said she , did you tell me a lie ? because , replied he , too many people would know our business , if we should alwayes speak truth . Do you think I would have Andronica know the cause of my coming hither ? No , no , I dare not trust her . Cercinea d●d not wonder at the odness of Belisaids expressions , because it was usual with him , both towards her , and her companions : yet she had a suspition that I had a share in the business of Belisaid , because she knew that I had a great confidence in him ; and therefore she would not ask him any more what business brought him thither , but he beginning to speak : I did never in my life , said he , see a person so little inquisitive as you are , since you know that it was not upon Florices errand that I came , why do you not ask me , upon whose the● ? Cercinea then smiled and said unto him : I did never in my life see a man so prodigal of his secrets as Belisaid , who will not only tell them unto those that ask him , but will force those who have no curiosity , to know them . You may see by that , replied he , how the blame which is laid upon woman , is due also unto men . What blame do you speak of ; said Cercinea and smiled ; that they cannot keep their tongues in their heads , answered Belisaid . 'T is true indeed , replied Cercinea then , that men do asperse us with that fault , which methinks , they are more guilty of themselves , at the least , many that I know ; if it be a vice natural in women , then nature failed in me : for I swear Belisaid , that when one desires me to conceal a thing , I do so absolutely forget it , that I remember it no more , then if they had never told me of it . Are you of that humour , replied Belisaid , in every thing ? In every thing , replied she , that is of any importance . I will try , said Belisaid , whether you speak truth ; for I will trust you with a secret which I would not have known for half my life . Why then , said Cercinea , will you tell it unto me ? For two reasons , said he , the one , to know whether a woman can be silent ; and the other to shew you how much Belisaid is your servant , since he will trust you with such a secret , by which you may ruine him when you will. Truly , answered she , I would know what you intend to tell me , for the two considerations which you mention ; but be sure you mention it not unto any other , left if they should blabb , I should be accused of their fault : No , no , answered Belisaid , I am confident , that when I have told it unto you , it will be the least of your fears I should tell any other . If so , replied Cercinea and smiled , I shall be glad to hear it , as well to shew you what I am , as to know what you are . Be pleased then , said Belisaid ) to hear what it is : you know very well , that there is not any upon the face of the earth , whom I love , and honour so much as Alcander ; you know that I have been long converlant with him , and I think you know , that he is pleased to set some value upon me , and has trusted himself unto my fidelity . I will at this time acquaint you with a secret which he hath trusted unto me , and which he had rather die then it should be divulged : Be pleased to know , fair Circinea ; that as he and I were discoursing together upon several things of importance , he swore by his life , and protested a hundred times by all that was most sacred and dear unto him , that he did love the f●ir Cercinea so , and was so wholy and devotedly her servant , that never was any affection equal unto his : and that if this affection should by his cursed fate be displeasing unto you ; then , he should have recourse unto no other remedy but death . And because Belisaid made here a stop , Cercinea smiled , and thus replied : Is this all the secret , Belisaid , which you have to tell me ? and do you think this to be a matter of such huge importance ? Do you think it is not ? said Belisaid , since it concerns the contentment and the life of such a Cavalier ? for know Cercinea , that since first he saw you , he never thought of himself , nor ever talks unto me of any thing but you ; the whole study of his thoughts is to find out wayes how to serve you : all his discourse is to extol and esteem you , and all his desires have no other ambition but the honour of your favour ; But Madam , for Godsake , I beseech you , keep all this secret . I promise you I will , answered she , and secret in such a manner , that Cercinea her self shall neither know nor believe a word of it . O Madam , said he then , that 's not it which I desire , but on the contrary , I would have Cercinea both know and believe it , as a most infallible truth : but my meaning is , that you should not impart it either unto Palanice or Clorian : No , no , answered she , neither Palanice or Clorian , nor Cercinea shall ever know it . Do you not remember I told you at first , that when any told me a thing with a charge of silence , I should quite forget it ? trust me Belisaid , I will do the same by this secret which you have imparted unto me , for I will not so much as think of it any more . Perverse woman , replied Belisaid , do you think I would tell you any thing that you might forget it ? Do you thus scorn what I say , and what concerns so deeply a Cavalier of such merit , and a Lady that is the fairest in the world ? what you have told me , replied Cercinea , has none of those qualifications , and therefore I see you do but only mock me : for the Lady of whom you speak is good , but not fair , and the Cavalier whom you say it so much concerns , does not think so ; and this secret which must be so closly kept is known already to any that will. I am very glad , answered Belisaid , that , since against your conscience you will deny what I say , you confess , that every one knows it : As for that beauty which you deny to be in Cercinea , all that have eyes and look upon you will give you the lie ; as for the affection of Alcander which you put in doubt , all his actions do give you a sufficient testimony of it . And lastly , for the secret , which you say is none : time which is the discoverer of truth , will let you know , that none ever heard it but Cercinea , Alcander , and Belisaid : Ah lier , replied she presently , has not Florice spoke of it several times unto me ? Florice , answered he , might perhaps speak what she thought , but not that Alcander imparted any thing unto her : then Clorian and Palanice , said she , they are acquainted with it ; how , said Belisaid , they acquainted with it ? most certainly , answered she , for both of them have told me of it , and with many a bitter reproach : believe it Belisaid , since they have known it , I have not been without exercise . Then Belisaid smiling , fair Cercinea , said he , would you have me confess the truth ? All that I have told you concerning Alcander is as true as that there is a heaven , and a God : let me be casheered out of the number of the living , if he do not love you , nay rather adore you : but the reason of my coming to you , and of all the discourse which I have had with you , was only to know , what now you have told me concerning Palanice and Clorian : for Alcander and I could not imagine why you should treat him so cruelly , considering his extream affection unto you , and the discretion wherewith he hath loved you ; and thinking it not likely , that considering his merit and his desire to serve you , he should be coursly used : but now I plainly see , that all this proceeds from no ill will in you , but only from the importunity of Clorian and his sister , who are the only causes of it ; will you be pleased to let us make this construction of it ? and for the satisfaction , or rather for saving the life of my dear master , shall I let him understand it so ? and because she spoke not ; but in lieu of answer rose up , and walked softly up and down the chamber , he continued in this manner : I have many a time admired at the good fortune of some persons , and at the bad fortune of others ; I have seen some have great estates , who were unworthy of them , and others of great worth and merit to want . The same consideration may be had upon this occasion ; for with what justice , can the honour of your favour be denied Alcander ? and what shadow of reason can you have to let Clorian have such a tirannical power over your will ? If the merits of both be considered , they are out of their wits that will not prefer Alcander before him . This very consideration is enough to win you from him : Clorian is imperious and domineers over you , Alcander does humbly reverence and adore you , as if you were a goddess , and yet you make him inferiour to Clorian . This is a thing so strange as is hardly credible , yet it is true : you are all submission unto him that tramples you under his feet , and you are all cruelty and scorn towards him that humbly adores you . O no , replied Cercinea , you are mistaken Belisaid ; I do not scorn him , but I do esteem Alcander as I ought , and as his merit does oblige all those that know him : a large gratification indeed , said Belisaid , to esteem him as all that know him do ; but are not you obliged unto him more , since he would not live but only to do you service ? What more ( answered she and smiled ) would you have me do ? why should I tell you , said he , since you will do nothing ? Upon this they went to the table , and he taking up a pen without any designe , why should I tell you what you should do more , said he , since I fear you will not do it ? perhaps , replied she and smiled , you have guessed right ; and perhaps also you are mistaken : First , said he , answer me to one question I will ask : do you love Alcander , or do you hate him ? A very fine question indeed , answered she and smiled , and why should I hate one of so much merit , and who never gave me any occasion for it ? you say very true , answered he , why then do you treat him with so much rigour ? I do not know , said she , what you call rigour . When you see him , replied Belisaid , you turn another away : if he come towards you , you flie him ; if he speak unto you , you will not answer him ; or if you be forced unto it , it is but half words : breifly , all your other actions are scorn and disdain of him . Belisaid , said she ( and laid her hand upon his shoulder ) shall I speak freely to you ? I never thought that thou or thy master had so little wit as I see you both have : Go , go , Belisaid and learn this lesson , that women are oft constrained to seem as if they did not see what they do see ; and on the contrary , to see that which they do not see . O Cercinea said he , I give you most hearty thanks for reforming my ignorance . This lesson will be the greatest contentment in the world , unto one who is now the most afflicted , but now I shall presently make him the most contented and happy person alive : whilst Cercinea was walking left Andronira should suspect any thing from their long discourse , Belisaid took the pen , and began to write , for he had an excellent wit , and as good a faculty in writing as any in the Court : As he writ , Cercinea at every turn of her walk looked upon him , and said aloud , be sure you write nothing but what is good , and do not spoil my paper : if you please to see what I have writ , said he , you shall see how I have obeyed you , and if you would approve of it , I would thank you ; if it be a thing I ought to do , answered she , I will : O Cercinea , replied he , I should think this a happy night if you would : doubtless I will answered she , if I can , but what have you writ ? You shall see it , answered he , and never look upon me as your servant , if I have inserted any thing , which in all reason you may not avow , then taking the paper , she read these words . CERCINEAS Note unto ALCANDER , THe assurance which your actions have given me of your amity , has obliged me in gratitude , to love you ; and to set such a value upon your merit as to esteem you as a person whom I will honour as long as I live . When she had read it ; now Madam , said Belisaid , make good your word , and perform the promise ●hich you made . What promise , said she , did I make unto you ? you assured me , answered he , that if it were a thing which you ought to do , you would approve of what I had writ : have I writ any thing which is not true , and which you ought not to avow ? I do not know , replied she , to whom this is directed , nor from whom it must go . You may easily imagine Madam , replied he , that I will carry this testimony unto the most faithful servant you ever had : what then said she , would you have me do ? I would have you , replied he , to approve of what I have writ : Well , answered she , I do approve of it ; Nay that 's not enough , answered he , you must subscribe your name unto it : what then , said she , why then , answered he , you have performed your promise , and I am satisfied ; but that , answered she , is no satisfactory answer to my question : I would know what must be down with the Paper when I have subscribed it ? Away , away , said he , what needs all this curiosity ? Then taking the pen , and holding the paper unto me , come , come , said he , make good your promise , and afterwards we will talk further : so even by force he made her write Cercinea ; and because he presently took away the paper as soon as she had done : No , no , said she , I do intend to keep it , for I did not promise to let you have it , but only to approve of it : 'T is true answered he , but I made no promise to give it unto you , but to keep it ; so as I will keep mine as well as you have yours . Come , come , replied she , I will have it : Well Madam , saist he , if you will , you shall ; but it shall be from the hands of Alcander . After such discourse as this , because it grew very late , he bad her goodnight , and she seeing him ready to be gone and carry it away , she went unto him . I perceive , said she and smiled , one must give that which one cannot sell , therefore I pray tell Alcander how you have deceived me ; No , no , said he , I will make him a more happy man then ever he hoped to be : So not staying for any answer , he came as fast as he could to me , and found me composing some lines into meeter , upon this subject , That though she scorn'd me , yet would I love her . Just as I had finished them , Belisaid entred , and because I commonly communicated them unto him ; before ere I asked whether he had seen Cercinea , I made him read them , that he having a good wit , and was able to judge of such things , might give his opinion of them : But at this time he laid them down upon the table ; verses , said he , are now no more in season , then Schollars are in time of war : What do you mean Bellesaid , said I unto him ? I mean answered he ( and sets his arms a kimbow ) that there is but one Belisaid in a world , that can cure a desperate disease . Tell you me of Rigours , Cruelties , and Scorns ? why ? Nothing but love and favours can I find from her . Then throwing the pen out of my hand I embraced him , saying , Surely Belisaid you only mock me , is it possible that Cercinea should give you any testimonies of her good will to me ? I am sure , said he , that you were prepossessed with the opinion wherein you were , that you will hardly believe me : but first hear what I will say unto you , then ask what assurance , which in any reason you can , and I will give it unto you . I will tell you , that Cercinea does not only accept of your service , but more , she loves you , and I am able to make good what I say . Ah Belisaid , said I unto him , ( being transported with too much content ) may I believe this good news ? I knew well enough , replied he , that you would be incredulous , and therefore I offered you at first , such assurance , as might make you believe what I say : bethink your self what will most inspire you with belief ; then swear , said I unto him , by the love thou bearest me , that indeed , said he , were well ; but go on . Swear then , said I , by the love I bear unto Cercinea . Oaths , said he , are but words , and words are but wind ; but I would give you some assurance which you may see and touch : I conjure thee , ( said I unto him being all impatiency ) to tell me what it is . I pray you content your self , replied he , and believe me another time , if I shew you in writing , that all I have said is true . O I fear , said I , that your promises are to bigg to be effected : I will make it evidently appear unto you , replied he , that the effects are greater then all my promises ; for you shall see it in writing , nay , in writing from her to you : Then giving me the paper ; see there , said he , how that contract of love , to which I was Secretary , is approved of and signed by her own fair hand : there you may see Cercinea sent unto you in writing , as an earnest that afterwards she will make you possessour of her self in substance . Oh Hylas , how can I express my joys and my ravishments ? I kissed the name of Cercinea a thousand times , and laying it to my heart , me-thought I received unimaginable comfort ; and because I was astonished , and admired how it was possible he should obtain this declaration from her , he related the whole story of his negotiation , not omitting one sillable ; and I heard with so much attention and delight , as I could have wished he never would have ended : But in conclusion , Master ( said he unto me ) this woman has not only all imaginable excellencies of body , but she is one of the rarest wits in the world ; her years , though few , are yet full of prudence and wisdom ; and believe me , you are obliged to love her , not only for her high Beauty , but more for the good will she bears unto you : for besides her Letter unto you , her discourse does better testifie , that all those actions which have so much tormented you , were only constraints , and because she durst do no otherwise : But Sir , what may you now expect from her , since I have this first time obtained more then ever you could hope for ? Our discourse together had not so soon ended , had not Florice and Amilcar so soon returned from the Nuptial house , where neither of them had been very merry , and returned without much contentment ; for Lucindor and Cerintes were there , who never left Florice , and Seleines kept Palanice company , so as Amilcar could not talk unto her without witnesses . As soon as I saw them , Belisard and I having done discourse , I took them both by their hands , and drawing them aside ; now ( said I unto them ) I will participate of your contentments , that this merry night pass not away without some delight unto me . Both of them smiled at this . For my part , said Florice , I have seen Lucindor and Cerintes . And I ( said Amilcar ) to my happiness have seen Palanice , and to my sorrow , Seleines with her . Then ( replyed Florice ) I cannot tell you any news , but that I have been the most persecuted woman in the world with their importunities , or rather jealousies ; for I could never speak to the one , but the eye of the other was upon me , and I could not do any manner of thing which did not disoblige them both : he to whom I talked , was sorry I did not look upon her ; and he upon whom I looked , was angry it was not him I talked unto : and I was afraid left they should have faln foul upon one another . For my part Sister ( said I unto her ) if you love either of them , I beseech you let it be Lucindor , for he is Circineas Brother ; and the more to oblige him , let him know that I am his Solicitor unto you . Nay then Sister , ( said Amilcar , and smiled ) I conjure you to love Cerintes , because he is Palanices Brother and let him understand that I did entreat for him . Brothers ( said Florice , and interrupted ) first for your sake Alcander , I will not love the Brother of Palanice , and then for your sake Amilcar , I care not for the Brother of Cercinea ; and for my owne sake , I will not trouble my self with either Lucindor or Cerintes . We could not forbear laughing at this Declaration : Sister said I unto her , either love them , or love them not , that 's all I care , so you will but seem to do as I desired : But Amilcar ( said I unto him ) what adventures have befallen you ? Very well at first , answered he , but at last not so : When we were altogether at the Assembly , Seleines was not there ; so as finding the place free , and because I would not let such an opportunity slip , I told her , that I should have cursed my Brother , if I had gone with him , as he desired : Perhaps ( answered she ) you would have found more contentment there then here : Indeed ( replyed I ) there 's none can tell better then Palanice , since it is in her power to make me the most contented , or the saddest man in the world , and this she may do with one word : If so ( said she ) you have confined your good or bad fortune unto a very narrow room . No , no , answered I , for I set such a value upon you , that the very least things which come from you , seem great unto me . Take heed Amilcar ( said she ) that what you think so , do not prove so really . Oh fairest Palanice , replyed I , I would to God you would be pleased to make me judge of it by experience . What would you have me do ( replyed she ) to make you so knowing ? I would have you speak but one word only ( said I ) that is , I love Amilcar . That word ( replyed she ) sounds so ill in the mouth of a woman , that I cannot speak it . Say then replyed I , The love of Amilcar is pleasing unto me . How ? replyed she , and smiled , would you have me say it when I do not think so , nor believe it ? Oh heaven ! cryed I , do you not believe it ? What should I do to create a Belief in you ? If that Belief ( answered she ) would do you any good , you must find our ways to infuse it ; but I will advise you no further . When I have brought it to that pass , that you cannot but believe I love you ( said I ) will it be pleasing unto you then ? The judgement upon things future ( said she ) is very uncertain , and one can hardly be sure of any thing . Unto what then ( replyed I ) shall I have recourse ? Upon this Sileines came in , who hindred us from any further talk , but that she said unto me in a low voice , unto Tryal ; And after this , we could not all that night speak a word , without that troublesome witness . Thus Hylas we discoursed together , and I thus understood their adventures , and they not mine ; Not but that I should willingly have imparted it unto them , had I not feared the displeasure of Cercinea , who I saw was extreamly constrained by that authority which Palanice had usurped over her ; and because it was very late , we retired to our rest . But I held Bilisard so long in talk in my chamber , by making him repeat what he had told me before , that day did appear before I would permit him to retire . The Sun then shining upon us , we resolved to gain Cercineas chambermaid , it being almost impossible to find any defence from her eyes : And since Belisard had been already so prosperous in his first design , I referred the managing of all matters wholly unto him . The discourse Hylas would be too long , if I should relate unto you all passages concerning my Brother and me , and these four Cavaliers . But so it was , that Belisard did negotiate the business so well , that he did not only insinuate himself into great credit with Cercinea , but also made Andronira entirely his . Yet as ill fortune was , I was that time constrained to take a journey of necessary importance about our estate , into the Country of Veragrois , and my mother , do what I could , would by all means have me post away with all speed ; God knows whether this journey was not with an ill will , and whether I would not willingly have referred this charge unto Amilcar : But I being the elder , and consequently the heir to the estate , I must resolve upon this unwilling departure . But see whether Fortune was not resolved to try my resolution and patience ? When I had stayed to the last minute , and my journey could not be deferred a jot longer , Cercinea fell sick ; whether it was by too excessive heat ( for then it was the Dog-days ) or whether by eating too much fruit , as young persons are apt at that season ; but so it was , that she was forced to her bed by a violent Fever : Oh Hylas ! How heartily I wished Amilcar were my elder brother ; or at least that those Rents which I was to receive and give discharge for , had not been due : and the worst was , Clorian and Palanice never stirr'd from her Beds side , so as it was a thing impossible for me to speak unto her before I went , unless before those two malignant witnesses : Imagine what a leave I took , and what satisfaction I had in my adieu . It was my custome always to carry Belisard with me , because I loved him as a second self ; but at this time I left him behind expresly , to try if he could convey a Letter unto this Fair one , which might testifie my sorrows by my departure , and to send me word how she did . The Letter was this ; ALCANDERS Letter unto CERCINEA . OH good Gods ! What will be the end of my journey , when the beginning is so sad ? To Depart ! To Depart , and not be able to speak , and to leave you sick in Bed , are three such fatal misfortunes as are intolerable . Yet be pleased that I shall live ; Pity my pain , and take some share in my inexpressible sorrows . Upon the first opportunity that presented it self , Bellisard acquitted himself of that charge which I left with him ; and so , that he did not only delude the eyes of Palanice and Clorian , but also of another maid which they had put to wait upon her , being entred into some suspition of Andronira . In the mean time , I continued on my journey with so much regret that I had not spoke unto her , as but for the hopes which I had in the assistance of Belisard , I know not what would have been the issue of it . Amilcar in my absence was so diligent in his courtship of Palanice , as he put Seleines , Cercineas elder brother , to abundance of pain . This Seleines as you know , was a very brave Cavelier , none excelled him , and few equall'd him in feats of Arms , or any thing belonging to a Cavalier : At Barriers , and Tiltings he always got the advantage : And as he had the esteem of every one , so had he no ill opinion of himself ; yet curteous and full of respect to his friends , but a little imperious in his affection , and thought that he obliged a Lady if he loved her . This Cavalier being brought up in the Court of King Gondebaut , and being very young , he cast his eyes upon Palanice : Their houses being near adjoyning , and she being oft in the Queens Court , he had frequent opportunities of seeing her . This affection grew so great by degrees , that Sileines and Palanice also , became both perfect Lovers : yet because the Prince Sigismond who was about the same age , fell in love at the same time with that Lady , respect made them dissemble their loves , and move Sileines to keep at a distance : And though this at the first was more in appearance then in effect , yet continuing in this dissimulation , Sileines turned his eyes upon Dorisa ; and though he deny it , yet it was generally thought that his jesting proved to be in earnest . Palanice , as young as she was , consented unto this Artifice , to remove from Prince Sigismond all cause of withdrawing that affection which he professed unto her , and never resented the losses of Sileines , as long as Sigismond , continued loving her : But it hapned a while after , that this young Prince whose humour was not unalterable , did for some cause or other withdraw his affection . I believe ( said Hylas , and interrupted ) that the occasion was not great ; for being then at Lions , I heard as much . The relation of it , replyed Alcander , is various ; but the most common report is , that Palanice being with the Queen , Prince Sigismonds mother , as she was helping to dress her , this young Prince came to her , and took her fingers to play with them : Palanice fearing left the Queen should see , pull'd back her hand two or three times ; and because he continued still , Sir ( said she ) I beseech you let me alone : and because she pronounced these words somthing sharply , he said unto her , Would you indeed have me let you alone ? Then she answering in the same words and tone ; I promise you ( replyed she and blushed ) you shall never have occasion to bid me the third time ; and upon that he left her , so as ever since he looked upon her only as a person indifferent : The cause indeed of this separation was very trivial , but it served to divorce this affection , so as it never since knit again . A while before Sileines making shew of love unto Dorisa , a very fair and handsome Lady , he became fettered in good earnest , shewing by this experience , that fictions in love are very dangerous ; for Love is but a play , and by playing , one may come to love in earnest . Palanices vexing at the loss of Sigismond , and being displeased at the diversion of Seleines , made the way easie for Rosiliander , who no sooner began to wooe , then to win her ; and the more easily , because she being weary of the Court , and desirous to be far from the place where she found nothing but displeasures , she entertained Rosiliander , whose habitation was the most remote parts of the Sebusians : But see whether Love be not a very child , Sileines no sooner saw Palanice gone , but he began to remember that heretofore he had loved her , and grieved more for her absence then he cared for her presence . Now began Letters and Messages to pass apace betwixt them , and Love found more heat at a distance , then near hand : But it must needs be confessed , that both of them did well deserve the pains they endured ; Love shewed himself just in punishing Inconstancy , or rather the imprudency of these two Lovers , by a two-years absence , during which time there passed good correspondency betwixt them , and they heard from each other very oft . At last heaven ( which does ordinarily favour those that love , and continue loving ) did deliver Palanice from the obligations of marriage by the death of Rosiliander . She seeing her self now free , and weary of the Sebusians , she returned into her native air , where she found Prince Sigismond married : and though he was presently after a widdower , yet no sparks of that old affection which once he extinguished were seen to revive : But Seleines who expected her with extream impatience , receaved her with abundance of contentment . I make a brief relation of these things unto you Hylas , that you may the better understand what a task Amilcar undertook when he addressed himself to serve Palanice : since she was already engaged another way long before , and that to a person of very rare and high accomplishments ; yet the observances of my brothers were such , and he addressed with so much prudence and discretion , that Seleines could not defend himself against apprehensions of jealousie , a thing very common amongst lovers , and such as have not a very full assurance of the good will of those they court . At first , Palanice seemed as if she were afraid to cast any eye of love upon him ; but afterwards , whether it was that some friend had given her advice , or whether she disgusted something in Selienes , but so it was , that she received the services of Amilcar very favourably , making it appear that she gave such counsel unto Cercinea , as she would not follow her self , for she advised her to make Clorian jealous . One day when Amilcar and Silienes both were with her at her house , and neither of them , for fear of each other , durst talk a sillable of their affections , they began to hint at it after such a manner , as slaves do , for fear of beating , and fell into a discourse of slaves . I wish , said Sileines , that I might , as slaves are for fear of loving , be marked under that notion , by your fair hand : Truly , said she , if you will , I will satisfie your desire . Then taking his hand , shall I , said she , with the point of a needle , set my mark upon your arm ? If you should , said he , I should not keep it long , for it would wear out : No , no , said she , ( after she had begun to scratch it a little ) I will put a little ink upon it , and it will continue long : Sileines then consenting , she began with the point of a needle to rase the skin by little and little ; but he impatient of so much pain , could not any longer indure it . Then Amilcar , holding out his arm , here Madam , said he , honour this arm with what mark you please , and you shall see , the pain shall not deprive me of that contentment . Palanice , who was not so familiar with my brother , no , no , Amilcar , said she , I dare not do you so much harm : and yet , replied he , you dare do it for Sileines ; 'T is true , answered she , but it is by way of revenge , for he did me an injury long since , and I would punish him for it . Then Madam , said Amilcar , do that unto this arm by way of recompence , which you would have done by way of revenge upon the arm of Sileines . Pray Sir , said Seleines , what recompence can you demand of her ? The gods , replied my brother , do accept of the good will for the deed it self . This Lady therefore , whom I esteem and honour no less then any goddesses , does own unto me a great recompence , if it be proportionable unto the good will I have to do her service . The Ladies of this country , answered Sileines , are so far from so much liberality , that they do not pay those debts which they justly ow , and therefore it is very unlikely they should be so forward as to pay off those obligations which are yet to come . There are , replied my brother , both servants and services of several sorts and prices : besides , I believe , prayers and supplications will never offend any ; and I do beg this favour , but not as a due debt . Palanice , who as I believe was desirous to nourish the jealousie of Sileines ; No , no , said she , I would have Amilcar to know that you do make us far more niggardly and spairing of our favours then we are : then taking his hand , but now I do not know , said she , whether my resolution will let me finish that payment which you ask : upon this word she made in his arm the first letter of her name , whilst he did not seem so much as to feel what she did ; and afterwards she took the blackest ink she could chuse , and filled up the scratch which she had made , and which entred so into the skin , that the print of it would remain a long while , at which Sileines began to grumble , but she began to laugh , and said , had I marked all those that were mine , thus , I should have known them again when they strayed from me , or might in reason have demanded them back from those that stole them from me . If you think to have retained them that way ( said Sileines , who was extreamly stung , and knew she did it in reproach of him ) I believe you are deceived . However , replyed she , I will try this means , since I have found all others naught . Take heed ( said he , and went away in a discontented manner ) that the fault be not your own . Thus Sileines went away , and left the room free unto my Brother , who was not at all sorry to see this petty divorce , which yet lasted not long ; for within two days after Sileines returned , and with a thousand repentant submissions , obtained a pardon for his cholerick departure . On the other side , Lucindor , the younger Brother of Cercinea , and Cerintes , Brother unto Clorian and Palanice , who loved our Sister , they lost no opportunities of shewing their wills ; and as Seleines was jealous , Lucindor and Cerintes were no less . I will not here enter into any elogies in commendations of Florices deportment , left , Hylas you should suspect me of flattery and partiality ( she being my Sister ) but the truth is , she carried her self so prudently , as deserved abundance of esteem ; you see her modest behaviour , and equality towards all , and she is the very same towards one that she is towards the other ; so ballancing her favours , as one can very hardly brag of any favour above the other . The first that loved her was Lucindor , but he was presently constrained to a long journey , he found Cerintes , if not in his place , yet in one that was no less advantagious then his ; and therefore he being in humour very like unto his Brother Selienes , he was out of all patience ; yet Florices discretion did so temper his spirit , that at last he was brought to terms of reason , though not without much heart-burning betwixt these two Rivals ; and had not Cerintes been a very rarely accomplished Cavalier , and Lucindor the same , certainly the jealousie that was betwixt them was such , as perhaps might have produced ill effects . When the affections of these two Cavaliers were at the height , Florice was forced out of the Town to see an Aunt that was very sick : This departure was very sad unto both these Lovers ; for nothing is more insupportable in love , then to lose the sight of the loved party . Thus these four Cavaliers pursued their designs , whilst I was at Agaune , where days seemed so long and tedious to me as years . And because I saw my business would retain me yet longer there , my desires of knowing how Cercinea did , and how Belisard did thrive in my negotiation , I dispatched a messenger unto him , with a Letter for him to present unto Cercinea . This messenger made such haste , that the third day he arrived at Lions , where Belisard began to be weary , and wonder that he heard no ofter from me , and to think that the business which I left to his negotiation , ought to have made me write oftner unto him : He began therefore to complain against my forgetfulness , when he received my letter , which convinced him that he was too blame in having any such thoughts of me : He received these Letters with extream contentment , because Clorian about three days before was forced into the Country about some business which would retain him there ; but yet Palanice was always at Cercineas beds side , or else the servant which they had set to wait upon her : But Amilcar knowing what affection I bore unto Cercinea , he would go often unto Palanice , and entertain her with talk of business , whilst in the interim Belisard effected his . At this time , when my Letters came , Amilcar was very busie at Court with Prince Sigismond ; and Belisard who sate upon thorns till he talked with Cercinea , he durst not go unto her alone ; but as fortune was , he met Palanice as she was going from her house to the Temple ; and assoon as she was out of sight , he went immediately into the house , where by fortune he met Andronira ; Sweetheart ( said he ) how does our Mistris ? As for your Mistris ( said she , and smiled ) I cannot tell how she does ; but as for mine , she begins to mend , thanks be to God , and I believe will not long keep her bed . If I have any Mistris , ( replyed he ) it must be understood Andronira , but when I say our Mistris , you must understand I mean Cercinea ; for she being Mistris unto my Mistris and my Master , I may very well call her ours . Ah Dissembler ( replyed she . and smiled ) if she were no more the Mistris of your Master , then Andronira is yours , you would not come to see her so often . Then having some business to do in the house , she told him , that he might venture to go unto Cercinea for all the other woman was there , for she will not tell tales . How ? said Belisard , have you gained her already ? Cercinea , answered she , has charmed her , and won her love , so as I dare say she will not do any thing that will displease her ; but for all that , it is not good to trust unto her altogether , until a little further tryal ; and since she takes so much delight in seeing you dance , and hearing you sing , I am afraid Belisard , that if you be my servant , I must ere long go look out for another . No , no Andronira , ( replyed he ) but however , I will dance and sing ; and she shall love me , and I will seem to love her : Upon this , because he would not lose the opportunity , he went up to Cercineas chamber , in such a singing , dancing , and jolly manner , that as soon as the Wench heard him ; Oh Madam ( cryed she , and clapt her hands together for joy ) yonder is Belisard ; At the same time he entred , and seigning not to see Cercinea in bed , he ran to the wench with open Arms , as if he would have kissed her ; but when he came to the middle of the room , he stopt upon a sudden , seeming as if he had not spyed her Mistris till then : Madam ( said he unto her ) had I thought you had been in bed , I should not have presumed to enter . Belisard , said she , I know your discretion , and therefore you are welcome : this is not the first time you have seen me in this place . 'T is true Madam , answered he , but now you are sick , what pretence can I have for my coming hither ? To comfort me in my sickness , replyed she . Madam ( said he then very gravely unto her ) If you would take one medicine which I can tell you , I swear by Jupiter it would presently cure you . Are you in good earnest ? said the wench , and interrupted him . Yes ( replyed Belisard ) and I wish she would believe me . Did I think ( answered Cercinea ) that your medicine were a good one , I would use it . Belisard who desired to give her the Letter under this pretence , Madam ( said he ) when did I ever tell you a lie ? Or wherein did I ever deceive you ? Never , said she , but I am so weary of all Physicians , who torment me with so many lothsome drugs , as if I thought your medicine were a good one , I would take it with all my heart . Madam , said Belisard , never let me live a moment longer in your favour , if it do not most perfectly cure you . Cercinea knew wel enough that this medicine was somthing which was more proper for the mind then the body ; and being very willing to be deceived , she hearkned unto him : What ? said she , must I take any lothsome potion ? No , Madam , answered he ; This medicine does consist most in the vertue of some words . Perhaps then , replyed she , it is some charm . No , replyed he , I am no Sorcerer ; The words may be well understood , they are no unknown Characters , nor has any thing like Sorcery in them . Then Belisard , said she , I am willing to make use of them , tell me therefore what I must do ? This remedy , replyed he , must be kept very secret ; for if it be divulged , it will lose its vertue . Upon this he kneeled down by her beds side , and taking the Letter which I had written unto her , Do you think ( said he aloud ) that I mock you ? He who give it unto me , did write in this paper the directions which are to be used , and which I will let you see : then feigning to look it out amongst many other papers that he had in his pocket , he gave her the Letter , which he first unsealed , to the end the wench should not suspect any thing : Then she read these words . ALCANDERS Letter unto CERCINEA . OF all the torments that a mortal man can endure , none are more cruel then those of Love ; and amongst all the torments of Love , absence is the most intolerable : and of all absences , mine has the most bitter Qualifications . To lose the sight of her for whom only I desire to have any eyes , to leave her sick in bed , and not to hear any news of her health , are the tortures which are reserved for me . If the miserable condition of a most sadly afflicted heart can move you unto it , let me hear how you do , but let passion , and not compassion obtain this favour from you . Well Madam , said Belisaid aloud , how like you the receipt ? is it not a good one ? I do not know , answered she and smiled , whether it be a good one , but it is very pleasant . But Madam , replied he , the man who gave it unto me , did give me this also , which is a more particular direction how to use it ; I would have you to see it also , that you may be as skilful as my self : Then he presented unto her the Letter which I wrote unto him ; Cercinea not daring to refuse it , lest the wench should enter into any suspition , she took it . Belisaid , said she , in a low voice , this is a fine invention to make me reade Letters : Madam , said he , we must delude the eyes of this troublesome wench : upon this , she began to read that Leter which I sent unto Belisaid . ALCANDERS Letter unto BELISAID . O My dear friend , how infinitely do I envie the happiness which thou enjoyest ? all the contentment which I enjoy here , is to think of those felicities which you enjoy there : and every thought ends with this wish , that I were as happy as Belisaid : But dear friend I must accuse you of neglect , that can let it be so long without letting me know the state of my life : Of my life , I say , since it must be the place where you are from whence that news must come ; be thou a little more careful of thy master who loves thee : I would say with all his heart , if I had it here , but thou knowest very well where I left it . Here is in this , said Cercinea aloud , more business then you told me of ; and the worst is , I am afraid your receipt will not work those effects : for methinks it is very uncertain , believe it Madam , replied he , there is nothing but what is true , and I will die rather then tell you a lie . Well , said she , what must I do to make tryal of it ? Madam ( said he and spoke low ) you must love my master , not only according to his merit , but according to his love of you ; and for a testimony of it , you must honour him with a Letter . Ah Belisaid , replied she , that is too much ; I had rather make use of other more common medecines : The wench , who was busie about some trivial work in the chamber , she came then unto her mistress : Madam , said she , you have been so long in the hands of Physicians , and cloyed with their potions , that it were not amiss to make trial of Belisaids receipt . I beseech you tell me , is it a thing that is difficult to be taken ? sweetheart , answered Belisaid , and interrupted ( because he was afraid that Cercinea could not set so good a disguise upon it as he could ) I will tell you what you must do : Do you see this Paper ? ( said he taking the Letter which I writ unto Cercinea ) all that she need to do , after she has read it over three times , is to say , I do believe it with all my heart , and kiss the Paper ; then that she lap it up and hang it in a string about her neck , so as it may touch the nearest place to her heart for nine dayes together , and never trust Belisaid again whilst you live if it do not cure her : O Madam , cried out the wench , this is a fine easie medecine , and soon done : It is not such an easie matter , replied Cercinea , to keep it so long to the place next my heart , especially when I am asleep ; there is the greatest difficulty , said Belisaid , and that none do read it but your self : for if they do , after you have begun to apply it , they will infallibly have the same disease which you have , and will make you also worse then you were before ; and therefore , when the nine dayes are expired it must be burned , and so ( said the wench ) all the pestilence of the disease will consume away ? No doubt of it , answered Belisaid , and when it is burning , you shall see several colours in the fire : O Madam , said the wench then , this remedy must needs be good , and I will help you to hang it about your neck , so as it may hang just to the place of your heart ; but first let her read it thrice over , said he , and get you out of sight , unless you will repent it : Cercinea upon this could not forbear laughing , to see how quick the wench was to be gone , and then she took the paper and read it , but the wench was more careful of not seeing it , then Belisaid could desire her , and therefore he called her again , and said , there was no danger to be feared if she did not read the words , so as she came in again , they lapped the paper about with silk , and hung it about her neck in a ribband ; and because Belisaid said it must be applied just to the place where her heart did beat , the wench would needs feel with her hand where it was : but Cercinea , who laughed to see how officious she was , would not permit her to feel her heart beat . Madam , said the wench , you are not so wise as you should be , pray let me place it right , for I know if every circumstance be not observed , the medecine will do no good ; at last , this wench having put the paper where it should be , nine dayes , Madam , said she , will be quickly exspired , take a little pains , for nothing so sweet as health , ere long you will be able to walk in the Athenian Gardens , and enjoy all the pleasures about the Town : As Cercinea laughed at this piece of Sorcery , so did Belisaid in his thoughts . But at last , because he feared left Palanice should return from the Temple ; This Madam , said he is not all , I will now tell you the last thing that you must do : then approaching near unto Cercinea , Madam ( said he in a low voice ) I beseech you , after all this sport , that you will be pleased to have pity upon my master , and favour him with the honour of one word in a Letter . Belisaid ( answered she in a low voice ) though I would , yet I cannot do it , because of these two impediments : First , I have neither pen , ink , nor paper ; and secondly , I am so watched , that the eyes of this wench are upon me both night and day , for Andronira and she lie together upon that Pallet in the night . For the first difficulty , replied he , it is easie to find a remedy , for I will bring you pen , ink , and paper : As for the other , does not a candle burn all night in your chamber ? If it do , Andronira , when the other wench is asleep , may give you the candle , and you may write what you please . Belisaid , said she , I would gladly be excused this : No , no , answered he aloud , you must observe all circumstances very exactly ; so thinking he had ordered every thing very well , he went his way , lest Palanice should return . At his going out of the chamber he found Andronira , and ( falling into a fit of laughing ) said that her mistress would acquaint her with the most rare invention that ever was , in which she must be assistant , but he durst tell her no more for fear of meeting Palanice . This wench who was very subtile , went into the chamber , and asked Missina ( for that was the other wenches name ) what was the matter with Belisaid , that he went away so contentedly ? We have all reason to be so also , answered she , if his receipt be good : What receipt , asked Andronira ? Ask my Lady , replied Missina ; I swear she looks better on 't already , and she said truly , for Cercinea had laughed so heartily , that a very high colour was come into her face : Madam , said Andronira , I beseech you what strange Physick have you taken ? Then Cercinea told all passages aloud , and afterwards told her every thing in private , at which she could not chuse but laugh , though she seemed to believe it more then Missina . Belisaid , who desired my contentment above his life , did not fail to come in the evening , with an inkhorn and paper in his pocket ; but it perplexed him extremely to find Palanice at Cercineas bedside when he came into the chamber : Come ( said he in a confident way ( how does your Physick ? Cercinea smiled at Palanice , Do you know ( said she unto her ) that Belisaid hath given me a receipt ? I come to know ( said he and interrupted ) whether our receipt have cured you . How Belisaid , said Palanice , can you cure Ladies ? Yes , fair ones , answered he ; and therefore when you are sick , pray come to none but me , I know you to be a man of much merit and knowledge , replied she , but I never knew that your knowledge reached so far , till now . But by the work , answered he , it may be known what the workman is : I will give you my life , if within three dayes this fair sick Lady do not lose that name : What of fair ? ( said Palanice ) no of sick , replied he : However said Cercinea , I shall not be so cloyed with this Physick as I have been with others : Palanice would have inquired more particularly what the Receipt was , and perhaps had made a better discovery then Missina , but as fortune was , she heard a voice in the street , which she knew presently to be Sileines , brother unto the fair Cercinea , and she ran to the window to look upon that Cavalier , who was her professed servant , and in the mean time Belisard conveyed Pen , Ink , and Paper , under the pillow of that fair Lady , beseeching her to have pity upon the most faithful Lover that ever lived . Well , said she , and smiled , I will take the advice of my Councel , Clorian and Palanice . Belisard shaked his head , and without any answer , went unto the window to avoid suspition , and to hear Sileines sing . Palanice who was skulking under the window lest those in the street should see her , caused Sileines to enquire whether she was in the house ; and hearing that she was , he entred , and was doubly glad to see his Sister recovered , and to meet his dear Palanice with her : If Belisard would have talked with Cercinea , he had opportunity enough ; for Palanice and Sileines had so much serious business of their own , that they never minded others : But he not thinking it necessary to stay any longer there , to shew that he had no need of any opportunities , he went away , and said nothing to any one , as if he were a domestique , and insisted not upon any ceremonious complements . The next morning he went to visit his patient , and see what operation his Receipt had , taking his time for it , when Palanice , according to her custome , had bid good morrow unto Circinea , and was gone to the Temple . He entred into the house , and understood from Missina , whom he met upon the stairs , that Cercinea found her self so well after her Receipt , that she had a good mind to rise , and walk a little up and down the room . And may I go in , said he ? Yes answered Messina , I am confident she will be glad to see you ; and good reason she has , for your Receipt is worth a thousand of all others , which did but make her worse . The best news replyed he , that I could hear ; but Sweet-heart has she not removed the Receipt this morning ? No , not yet , answered she . Oh said Belisard , I was afraid she would , and therefore I came to see , and put her in mind of it . Upon this he went up the stairs , and into the chamber , where he found Cercinea up , and Andronira combing her hair . I am very glad , Madam , ( said he unto her after he had bid her good morrow ) to find you out of bed . I believe ( answered she and smiled ) that if Missina fall sick , she has such a good opinion of you , and your Receipt , that you must make the same for her . My Receipt Madam , replyed he , is only for you ; but I beseech you tell me , how did you pass away the night ? Andronira can tell you , said she , that I have observed your directions : Upon this , seeing none in the chamber , she took the Letter from Andronira , and gave it unto him ; Here ( said she ) Seal it , and assure your Master that I writ it for your sake . Oh Madam , replyed he , This favour will make him compleatly happy ; and I dare say , this paper must never depart from that place where you wear that Receipt which I gave unto you , for he will hold it at a far dearer rate then all his estate . You have that opinion , answered she , because you think he loves me . I do not think it , replyed he , for I know it of most certain knowledge . As Andronira was combing her hair , Belisard was very busie in taking that hair which stuck upon the Combe , and which , by reason of her sickness , did come off very much . Madam ( said he ) if you will make him most perfectly happy , give me leave to send him this which your Comb hath stolen from your fair hair . Oh God! said she , I had rather die then any man living should have any of my hair ; and because he had it already in his hand , Andronira , said she , let him not have it . Believe it , Madam , said she , he has it already . Oh God! said Cercinea , what a fool you were to let him take it . Then turning towards Belisard , Come , come said she , give it me again , for I will have it , else be extreamly angry with you . Pardon me Madam , I beseech you , answered he ; for treason , and breach of trust , is the most abominable vice that can be in man. True , said she , but there is neither in this which I ask : If in restoring this which you ask , answered he , I do not commit treason , and break my trust , I am contented to restore what I stole ; but since I know you will count me the most infamous man upon earth if I should , I will keep it . These excuses and pretences ( answered she ) shall not serve your turn , for I will have it ; and indeed Belisard , you will do me a most signal displeasure , if you do not restore it unto me . First Madam , said Andronira , he pleased to hear his reasons . My reasons , answered he , are invincible ; for when my Master commanded me to stay in this Town , about the business which I know of I vowed unto him , to do all I could that would conduce to his contentment ; and were I not a Traytor , and a most perjur'd person , if I should restore this back ? and did I not falsifie that trust which he reposeth in me ? Certainly Madam ( said Andronira ) he is obliged in Conscience to keep his Vow . Certainly Andronira ( said Cercinea ) you are out of your wits , to think that any man ought to have any of my hair . Madam , replyed Belisard , as unto you , Belisard is no man , he is only your servant . She would have replyed , but Missina entred ; she stopt upon a sudden : and Belisard fearing lest this sudden silence should raise any mistrust , Sweet-heart ( said he unto her ) I am glad you are come to assist me , for this Lady will continue the Receipt no longer , and says , that once is often enough to use it : and I assure you , she had better never to have begun , then to leave it so imperfect . Oh Madam , answered the Wench , What a strange humour is this ? Will you be always sick ? I pray what pain does the Receipt of Belisard put you unto ? It vexes me , said Cercinea , to continue the same thing so long . But Madam , replyed Andronira , Is it not better to continue it so long then to continue sick in your bed ? The truth is Madam , said Missina , if you will not observe the directions of the Receipt with a good will , you shall by force , for you must read it : Then untying the string which was about the paper , she presented it unto Cercinea to read . Prithee good Missina ( said Cercinea unto her , read it for me . Nay by my Faith Madam ( answered she , and turned away ) I heartily thank you , would you have me to be sick ? Andronira and her Mistris laughed heartily at the simplicity of the wench ; and after Cercinia had read it , what ( said she must I do with it now ? Kiss it thrice ( said M●ssina ) and say , I do believe all that is written in this Paper ; and because Cercinea seemed unwilling , the poor wretch compelled her by force to kiss it , and repeat word for word every sillable of the directions , but not without much mirth to all the company : At last all the ceremonies of this charm being ended , and Cercinea presently after drest , news was brought that Palanice was returning from the Temple , and Seleines in her company ; upon this Belisard approaching unto her , said , This Present Madam , which you have sent unto the most faithful Lover that ever was , or ever will be , will keep him alive : for otherwise , his sorrows , to be so long absent from you , would most infallibly have killed him . Belisard ( answered she ) I do consent unto what you will ; but remember , that if he do fail either in fidelity or discretion , you shall answer for it . Belisard would have replyed , but the coming in of Palanice and Sileines , and a little after , of Amilcar , prevented him : and when he saw them entred into discourse , he retired according to his custome unto his house , where he did write every passage so punctually , as I believe he did not omit one circumstance . But in what a rapture of joy was I , when opening Cercineas Letter , I found her hair in it ! I kissed it a thousand times , and it was happy that none was present when I opened them , for it had been a thing impossible for me to have concealed my extream contentment . At last after I had kissed , and over-kissed this fair hair , I read the Letter , which was in these terms . CERCINEAS Letter unto ALCANDER . Your passionate Desire and Wishes of my Health , do infinitely oblige and please me : May Heaven in requital , give you that happiness and contentment which you merit and desire . This wish comes from her who loves you above all those that profess any affection unto Cercinea . When I call to memory those contentments which I received at that time , I cannot chuse but charge them with want of affection , who say that there are more pains then pleasures in love . For Hylas , no mortal man can be capable of greater felicity , and no less then two hearts and two souls are requisite to gust it . Had any seen my actions , certainly they would have said , I had been out of my wits : but I will abridge the relation of them into as narrow a room as possibly I can , and tell you that the dayes which I was to stay amongst the Veragrois , seemed longer then they were wont to be , and therefore , I made such haste , as within six dayes after , I departed and came to Lions . As soon as I saw my beloved Belisaid , I was so transported with joy at those good offices which he had done me in my absence , that I could not Carress him enough . He on the other side who loved me extremely well , had so great a desire to talk with me in private , that he would hardly give me leave to see my mother and my brother . But after our first salutations , ( having given a general relation of my baseness ) I pretended to be very weary , that I might retire with my dear Belisaid : and I believe my brother took notice of it ; for I saw him smile two or three times at my impatience , and measuring me by himself . Belisaid on the other side , who was no less impatient then I , did follow me so close into my chamber , as I was no sooner entred , but he had shut the door . Then did I redouble my Caresses , and asked particular questions of all he had done during my absence . He answered unto every thing , with more satisfaction to me , then ever I durst hope for or desire : Thus Hylas , we spent above two hours which seemed to me not a quarter , and I believe , had we not been interrupted by beeing called to supper , our separation had not been soon , but it was not without a million of caresses and thanks . Because Belisaid told me that Cercinea would be glad to see me the same night , as soon as we arose from the table , we seemed as if we would go to the Court , but went straight to the house of that fair Lady ; and to have better opportunities of talk , also my brother being as desirous to see Palanice as we Cercinea , he went along with us , and by this means we were welcome to the house , for Palanice was very glad of my brothers company . Lucindor , who was a servant unto our sister , saluted us with all possible currasses , and Sileines as it fortuned was not there , not thinking that Palanice would go that night unto Cercineas house ; both she and Palanice were a little surprized , to see me so unexpectedly : Cercinea blusht , and turning to Belisaid , after all complements and salutes were done ; Ah Belisaid , said she unto him , why did you conceal the coming of Alcander , from us ? Madam , answered he , it was concealed from me almost as much as from you , for he is but newly returned ; but going a little nearer her whilst I was in some complements with Palanice ; yet said he , if he had come in the morning , I would not have acquainted you : Why , said he , for two reasons , replied he , the one , because I would not be the relatour of any thing before Alcander . And the other is , because I thought , you would not care for the news ; and because she looked upon us and did not answer him : what Madam , said he , do you not consent unto what I say ? What would you have me answer , replied she and smiled , but that you are a lyer in both ? Upon this , because I came towards her , she left him : I am glad of your return Sir , said she , because now I hope to see Florice shortly , who cannot be long absent from so dear a brother . I thought Madam , answered I , you would have been glad of my return upon another consideration , more advantageous unto me ; but I see , that as you are as fair as you were wont to be , so you are no kinder then when I departed : what reason have you Alcander , replied she , to accuse me thus ? because Madam , replied I , you do not say you are glad of my return , for my own sake , who honours and adores you above all the world : I believe Alcander , said she , that Belisaid and you have conferred notes together in your chamber , that you may agree both in one tale . Truth is Madam , said I , Belisaid and I do often talk of you , and had I said that we talk of nothing else in private , I had said truly , for I have as great a confidence in him as in my self ; but as for conferring of any notes together , whereof you speak , we never so much as thought of any such thing : for there being but one truth , we never agreed together upon any thing else . Well , said she , seeming desirous to change discourse , I will believe what you and Belisaid please : But pray Alcander tell us how you have lived since we lost you ? Madam , answered he , if you would know of Alcanders life , you must ask the fair Cercinea , for it is only as she is pleased to ordain it : Come , come , said she , you are a dissembler ; tell me what adventures you have met with in your voyage , and what contentments you have received in it : Madam , said I unto her , never was man more miserable then Alcander in his absence from you , nor ever any so happy as he , when he received the honour of hearing from you ; and therefore I had reason to say that my life was just as you were pleased to have it , nor ever shall be any otherwise ; but this is not it I would know of you , said she , and interrupted him , tell me whether you have effected your business well , and whether your voyage has been to good purpose ; Belisaid sent me word Madam , said I unto her , that my business was effected better then I could hope , so did the fair Cercinea also ; and that 's the reason of my return so soon , not only to kiss your fair hand for so great a favour , but also to pay that Homage which I ow unto you , as unto her who may dispose of my life , and all I have , as she pleaseth . She would have answered , when Palanice not being so attentive to my brothers discourse , as to forget Clorians business , she observing how affectionately I spoke unto Cercinea , she came and interrupted us , seeming as if it was only out of civility , because I was yet a stranger : In the mean Belisaid was not idle , but talked with Andronira , and inquired of all domestick news a particularly as he could : he heard that my affairs could not be in a better condition then they were , unless Clorian did marry her , or divert her from me : That Cercinea had a great good will towards me , but the imperious authority of that man , by means of Palanice , did so restrain her , as it was impossible for so young a spirit to withdraw her self from that servitude , so soon as she and I desired : That if a means could be found to make Palanice in love with Amilcar , it would be a way to divert her from the protection of her brother : for believe it Belisaid , said she , love has more prevalence then friendship , and if ever she should love in good earnest , Amilcar might make her do what he would : yet I believe he will have a hard task to overcome her : for Sileines who has loved her long , has gained much upon her . O fool , said Belisaid unto her , new conquests are alwayes most esteemed , and loved . But being late we were constrained to part , and therefore bidding goodnight we retired to our chambers with much satisfaction to my self , where as late as it was , Belisaid and I , had a long discourse , from whom I heard all the discourse betwixt Andronira and him . As soon as Florice heard of my return , it seems she had a mind to make good the words of Cercinea ; for she presently came to see me , but because her Aunt was very sick she could not stay , only dined with us and then returned ; yet not so soon , but Lucindor was first advertised of it : for Belisaid , who thought this to be advantageous unto my affairs , was of opinion that it was requisite to oblige him , and to enter into some conferrence with him , to the end that when he came to Cercineas house he might bid him welcome : It was Belisaid therefore that gave him this intelligence , yet he no sooner came but Florice departed . But Hylas , you may remember how I once did write something in the glove of Cercinea ; I know not how it came to pass , but so it was , that they came to Palanices hands : we had conceit that Missina finding them , did give them unto her ; but however , Clorian was quickly acquainted , and leaving all his Court business at randome , he returned home with more hast then I desired . The first vexation I resented , was , that Cercinea entreated Belisaid to keep me from making so many visits ; and when I did go to see her , she durst hardly come near me , or cast an eye that way , much less to speak unto me ; I did resent this change very sadly , and much admired at it : for I thought those testimonies of good will which she had given me , were too great to be forgotten , and to dissemble , it was too gross ; and because I could not indure this without making some demonstrations of my resentments , Belisaid thought it good for me to send for Florice ; for Lucindor perhaps might gain upon her ; which if he did , he might cause Cercinea to shake off the tyranny of Palanice and Clorian . As fortune was , when we were busied to find out some handsome excuse for her return , the death of our Aunt did furnish us with a very good one , so as she returned of her self , sooner then we looked for her . The ceremony of mourning for this good aged woman was soon over ; for the infirmities of old age were such a great burthen unto her , that her friends rejoyced , rather then mourned to see her delivered from them . As soon as Florice came , I desired her to use her utmost endeavours upon Lucindor , to favour me ; she , who loved me very well , and wanted neither wit nor will to negotiate such a matter , did so prevail with Lucindor , that he took my part both against Clorian , and against Palanice : indeed he spoke so affectionately to his Sister , as she ( to our thoughts ) had some inclination to me , and began to lean towards my side ; when Clorian and Palanice taking notice of it , resolved to negotiate with Sileines , after the very same manner that Florice did with Lucindor ; for Sileines was in love with Palanice , and was elder brother unto the fair Cercinea , so as by this means he took their part all that possibly he could . To what purpose Hylas should I use any longer discourse upon this matter ; Sileines for the love he bore Palanice , took Clorians part , so as these two Brothers were one against the other , and the Family so divided , that all was like to be in a great confusion : But Hylas , it hapned also at the same time , that as Cercineas family was divided betwixt Clorian and me : so ours also was divided betwixt Lucindor and Cerintes ; for those two Cavaliers ( as I told you ) loved our Sister Florice ; and I took part with Lucindor , because he was Cercineas brother , who did me all the good offices he could ; and Amilcar favoured Cerintes , brother unto Palanice , upon the same interest : And presently after , the same dissention hapned between Clorian and Cerintes , because Clorian was all for Sileines , who loved Palanice ; and Cerintes solicited Palanice for Amilcar , because he was the servant of Florice . So see , I beseech you , how Love had busied himself amongst us ; for Florice never met Cercinea , but she spoke unto her in my behalf , and Cercinea solicited as much in behalf of Lucindor , Cercinea never saw Palanice , but she entreated her to favour Sileines , and Palanice at the same time recommended Clorian unto her . When Palanice met Florice , she solicited her in behalf of her Brother Cerintes , and Florice solicited her in behalf of Amilcar . Judge ( I beseech you ) when we met all together , what fine discourse there was amongst us : It was very happy we were all intimate friends before these cross interests fell out ; for otherwise , doubtless things would have fallen out very foul amongst us : But all of us foreseeing that things could not long continue thus , without some more bitter exasperations , one day when we were all met together at Cercineas house , we all agreed , both Ladies and Cavaliers , to submit our selves unto the Will of God , and so went all together to enquire of the Oracle , at the Temple of Venus , where we received this answer . The Oracle . LEt Six within this Place remain , Till Honour otherwise ordain : No answer to the Female three Expect , unless alone they be . An old man who expounded these words unto us , said , that the Oracle commanded us to stay in this Town until such time as some action of honour constrained us to depart : and that if the Ladies came alone without us , the Oracle would tell them what they should do . We understood that three days after they went and consulted with the Oracle . As for us six , we still waited until some honourable occasion caused us to go out of Lions : And now it so fell out , that the Prince Godomar being to attempt the preservation of Dorinde , the Prince Sigismond commanded us to follow him , and we thought our selves obliged in honour to obey him ; so we came hither , where we found these three Ladies ; but we know not yet how Love will dispose of our affairs . Thus ended Alcander ; and it being very late , Hylas ( who began to be very sleepy ) bade them good night , went to his own Bed , and slept till the next morning . Important affairs did so take up the mind of Adamas , and interrupted his sleep that he oft left his bed before he had closed an eye ; and though his age required rest , yet his affection to the service of the Nymph , and the publique safety , did make him strain his weak and wearied body beyond belief ; such power has desire of doing well upon a generous person . The greater he saw the danger , and the more difficult he found the remedies , the more did he rouse up his generous spirit and judgement to oppose the designes of Polemas . And indeed , the difficulties he saw were not a few , nor small ; for he saw the Nymph destitute of men and money , and to have no place of security but Marcelle , where he made no question but her enemies had many friends , and good intelligence : That she was to defend her self against a great Souldier , who had all the men , the Forts , the Intelligence , and all the money of her Dominions in his power : His greatest difficulty was , to make his preparations to oppose this Treason so secretly , that the enemy should not perceive it ; a thing so difficult , that it seemed impossible : For Polemas had so corrupted all those which he had drawn to his faction , as Adamas hardly knew whom to trust . The truth is , the unexpected coming of Prince Godomar in a time so opportune , and of all those Cavaliers who were with him , as also of Damon and Alcidon , did much encourage him ; thinking it a most infallible signe , that the Gods intended to preserve the Nymph against the tyranny of this wicked man. When he was deep in these thoughts , those of the Guard sent to let him know , that there was a good Troop of strangers who desired entrance , who not being willing to tell their names , stayed there ; yet their designe seemed not to be bad , since there was many Ladies in Coaches . This intelligence was no sooner given unto the Druide , but two Cavaliers were conducted unto him , to let him understand what men they were . These two Cavaliers were well in years , and seemed to be persons of great respect , which caused Adamas to do them much honour . And because they desired to talk in private with him , he carried them into his Closet , where the elder of them began thus . Prudent and sage Sir , Argira , Queen of the Picts , hath sent us unto the great Nymph , to let her know , that she is entred into her Dominions , before she gave her any notice of it , because , not desiring to be known , for some reasons which she will shew her , she thought it would not be displeasing unto her : And because she is constrained to obey an Oracle , she has sent us , to beseech you from her , you would be pleased to permit her entrance , and to let her pass unknown , assuring her self , that when the Nymph does know the reason of her desire , she will think it most just . How ? said Adamas and interrupted , is the Queen of the Picts at the Gates ? And being answered she was ; Oh God ( said he ) how sorry will the Nymph be , if she should not know it , and will be extreamly displeased that so great a Princess should be no better received in her Dominions ! He would have gone on in his excuse , if these two Cavaliers had not interrupted him . Sir ( said they ) the Queen desires not to be known upon any terms , and beseecheth the Nymph to conceal her : We are not shye in acquainting you with it , because we hear great reports of your wisdom ; but we beseech you , from the Queen our Mistris , to take no notice of it , and to let her see the Nymph , as a stranger unknown , that she may communicate the cause of her Voyage unto her . I know Sirs ( said Adamas unto them ) that the Nymph would not upon any terms in the world displease the Queen , but will be extreamly joyed to see her within her Dominions ; and since you desire to have it so , we will go all together unto the Nymph , and acquaint her whose pleasure I know is , that the Queen may command any thing here as freely as amongst the Picts . Upo this , they went all three together , and Adamas acquainted her with the news , which being so unexpected , did not a little astonish her ; and causing the two Cavaliers to enter , she understood from them what Adamas had briefly hinted unto her , and more , that the principal cause which moved Argira to come thus unknown , was that misfortune of Rosilion whom she brought with her , and whose mind was so distracted , as moved much compassion from all those that formerly knew him . For his reason , she desired that he might be lodged by himself , where none might see him but his domesticks . The Nymph would have gone her self to meet her , but the Cavaliers fell down upon their knees and besought her not to do so , because the Queen would be extremely offended at it ; for Rosilion would sometimes commit such gross follies when he was in any company , that Argira was constrained to come almost alone , having brought with her but the Princess Rosanira , the daughter of Poliander King of the Boyers and Ambaries , and a small company of Cavaliers to guard them . Since ( said the Nymph unto them ) the Queen is not pleas'd to let me pay that honour which I ow unto her , my daughter Galathea shall go in my room to wait upon her unto her lodging in the Castle , where she may be seen by none but whom she please : No , said the Cavaliers , she will not be pleased with that , she will accept of the lodging which you are pleased to offer , because she would be near you ; but we most humbly beseech you not to let the Nymph , your daughter , meet her . Madam ( said Adamas unto her ) since it is her pleasure so to have it , be pleased to content her in it , and tell her that all your Dominions is in her power , and that you will obey her in all things : If you please to command me I will wait upon her to her lodging , and seem as if I went only to command the gates to be opened for her entrance . Thus was Argira brought to the Castle , and all those that came with her , which were about a hundred Cavaliers , were lodged in the Town with all fitting accomodation . Adamas did most heartily rejoyce at the arival of the Princess , thinking it a great advantage to the Nymphs affairs : for he could not imagine she came to stay only a few dayes ; and that if Polemas did attempt any thing , she would be engaged in the Town with them , which would invite the Picts to come and relieve her : Besides , having heard of Rosilions great exploits in arms , and of the amity betwixt him and Policander the King of the Boyers and Amburies , and moreover , knowing that Rosanira his daughter was with the Queen of the Picts , it was not likely that such great Kings her neighbours , would suffer her to be besieged in a place without sending relief . And having thus communicated these things unto the Nymph and Prince Godomar , they were both of opinion , that it was necessary to oblige this Queen , by all manner of kindnesses , to interest her self in their affairs . And because Adamas had already obtained of the Queen , that Amasis and Galathea might come and see her , as soon as she had a little refreshed her self , the Nymph went unto her , carrying with her only Galathea and Adamas . And that none might take any notice of it , she went through a gallery which passed between both their lodgings . Argira , hearing of her coming , went into the gallery to meet her , having none with her , but three aged Ladies and old Cavalier . The first salutations being done , Argira taking the Nymph by the hand , and sitting down , Galathea desired leave to go and kiss the hands of the Princess Rosanira , which the Queen most willingly consented unto : when she was gone with one of those old Ladies , and the doors being shut , the Queen commands the old Cavalier to relate , as briefly as he could , the cause of her voyage , and not to conceal or disguise from the Nymph , or any thing which concerned that business ; and so the Cavalier , in obedience to her commands , began thus . The History of ROSANIRA , CELIODANTE and ROSILION . PAtience and impetuosity are two means by which men may bring great things to pass ; for the one works by force and violence , throwing down every thing that opposes his design : and the other by temporizing and smoothing the enemy , does get the victory , so as it seems one may arive at one and the same end , by two contrary wayes . He that is master of both these qualities together , may be thought more then man ; but because humane infirmity is very rarely capeable of both , I think , that all things rightly ballanced , Patience and Moderation is most comendable and profitable , as being most grounded upon reason , And that he , who takes violent impetuosity for his guide , is sooner brought to ruine , and inevitable precipices . Wise and great Nymph , the discourse I am to make unto you , will testifie , that if the Queen had alwayes set this maxime before her eyes , she would not have fallen into so many inconveniency and displeasures as she hath ; but when one goes into passion for advice , it is not to be wondred if the advice be often against reason , and draw after it a long train of misfortunes and distasters ; of which I will make you as brief a Relation as possibly I can . Be pleased to know Madam , that Policander King of the Boyers and Ambries , being a Prince very young , and seeing that his Provinces , under the sage government of the King his father , did enjoy a secure peace , he was desirous to travel , and by his courage to get glory and renown , so as he stole away secretly , and with one servant only , went into the next warre he heard of . This young Prince passed under the notion and title of the errant Cavalier , not only throughout all Gaul , but also amongst the Grudiens , Menapiens , Battaves , Ubiens , Latobriges , Henides , Tullingeans , Marcomanes ; and briefly through all high and low Germany : and afterward passing into great Brittain , he stayed long in the Court of that great King , where , and every where else , under the name of the unknown Cavalier , he got so much glory , as hardly any in all Europe was better known then he that passed for unknown . At last , desiring to return into his own Kingdome , he imbarqued loadned with abundance of glory , and being upon the Armorick coast , his destiny carried him into the Court of the King of Picts , who hearing the fame of his valour , did receive him with so much curtesie as invited him to stay longer there , then he designed . During the time of his sojourn there , he saw the Princess Argira ; and as all things that are written down in the book of Fate are inevitable , so as he loved her , she could not chuse but entertain his affection . This last designe made him forget his first , of returning into his own kingdome , but stayed some moneths in this Court where he changed the name of Cavalier errant unto that of Lover . The truth is , great Nymph , his valour , and the glory of so many combats , atchieved with so much courage and happy success , the discretion honour and respect wherewith he courted this young Princess did oblige her to entertain that affection which he expressed unto her , but yet she would not let her good will unto him appear , until she knew that he was Prince of the Boyers and Ambaries ; but he having secretly made it known unto her , and she not being so young but she could see that her father could not make choise of a husband for her more great , nor more worthy to command over the Picts , upon his promise never to marry any other but her , she took him for her husband , and suffered him to come unto her secretly . I see , great Nymph , that the Queen does blush to hear me relate these things : but the belief which she might justly have , that a Prince so great and so full of honour and affection , would not betray those assurances which he had given unto her , does sufficiently justifie her action and render her blameless . They continued thus together some moneths , unperceiued by any , unless her Nurse , whom she acquainted with it , as her , that was to facilitate their meetings , and her son whose name was Verances , whom Policander trusted , and most employed in this business : At last , Fortune would not let them any longer live in rest together , but gave Policander a cause of returning into his own Kingdom , by the death of the King his Father . This separation was extreamly sad unto them both , especially unto the Princess , who did not only resent his absence , but did almost foresee that he would forget her : yet considering that besides the loss of his father , there was a necessity of his return , she consented unto it , and the more willingly , because he promised to send his Ambassadours immediately , to demand her of the King , and so their desired contentment would this way be compleated . Thus he left her , after a thousand promises and oaths , which no sooner out of sight , but were all forgot ; for never since did she hear any thing of him more then what common reports did bring unto her . By this common Fame she understood , that all his Kingdoms were in a flame , and divided into two factions , the one of the Queen his mother , who was all for him ; and the other of a puissant Prince , in some sort his Cosen , called Bourbon Archimbout , who relying upon his friends and confederates , pretended unto the Soveraigne Authority , and to restore it unto his Family , which he said the great Grandfather of Policander had taken from Bourbon his Ancestor , He made this attempt the more boldly , because a report was spread abroad that Policander was dead , who was the only Successor betwixt him and the two Crowns . The King on the other side who was old , and whose vigour and strength began to fail , never offered to make any opposition against this designe , although he saw it ; but passed away his life smoothly and calmly as he could : so as when he came to die , the faction of the Prince Archimbaut was so high , that if Policander had not speedily arrived , certainly the Queen , his Mother , would have been forced to yeild unto rebellion : For besides the strength of his Faction , he was also assisted by the power of the Limovices , the Queen of which people was his sole and only daughter , who had married their King , and was left a Widdow within a year , having only one daughter by him , named Cephise . The Princess Argira came to the knowledge of all these things , only by common Fame ; and because she thought her self nearly interessed in the business , she desired the King , her Father , to send him relief ; and the more easily to invite him unto it , she did craftily make it known unto him , that the unknown Cavalier who had been so long in his Court , was the King Policander ; but for all that , reason of State moved him to take the other side : For the partakers of Archimbaut made him believe , that Policander was already ruined , that all his hopes were gone , and that it was no prudence to make himself so potent an enemy , as him , who had already the Kingdom of the Lemovices in right of his daughter , and who ere long would be King of those two Kingdoms : Briefly , these considerations were so cunningly insinuated into the Kings Belief , as they had such an influence upon him , that in lieu of assisting Policander , as she desired , and as indeed he ought to have done ( for all Kings ought to be enemies unto Rebels ) he sent forces unto Archimbaut , and such , as Policander was counselled not to put things to the hazard of Arms , but rather to stop all factions by a more safe , and a more easie way , which was , by a marriage betwixt him and the only daughter of Prince Archimbaut , whose name was Clorisena , who though a widdow of the King of Lemovices , yet was very fair and young . Policander did the more willingly hearken to the motion , because he was extreamly incensed against the King of the Picts , for sending aid unto his enemy ; and Archimbaut was the more willing to embrace it , because having but one daughter , and out of hopes to have any more children , he could desire no more then to see his daughter Queen of the Boyens and Ambaries , and his grand-children King of those two Kingdoms . But that which most of all moved Policander unto it was , a strong report that the Princess Argira was dead ; and though the news was false , yet was it not without some colour of truth ; for some moneths after Policander was gone , she perceived her self to be with childe , and being desirous to hide it from the King her father , whom she feared , and not without reason , she feigned her self to be sick , which she might easily do , by reason of her extream displeasure to see her self cast off by him in whom she most trusted , she so perswaded the King unto a belief of it , that he thought it good for her to leave the Court for change of ayr ; and having made choise of a very retired place , which by the opinion of Physicians was of a very wholsome ayr , she was conducted thither with what company she best pleased ; and taking very few with her but her Nurse and her son , they only knew of her being brought to bed . Now as news is like unto a ball of snow , which being tumbled from the top of a hill , does grow as big as another hill before it come to rest , so the reports of her sickness was made to be death unto Policander , without which he could not consent unto this marriage , at least not without perjury . This marriage was the first news which she , to her great grief , heard of , when she returned again to the King her father : and doubtless she had more deeply resented it , if she had not also heard , that Policander was forced unto this marriage , and that if he had not done so , certainly he had lost his Kingdoms : This gave some satisfaction to her sad soul , when she considered , that he committed this fault by constraint , and not by consent of will : and as if he had known what reports were amongst us , he used the same to clear himself ; and since there was no other remedy , she believed them . But her greatest grief was , to hear that the King of the Santons had sent to treat upon a marriage with her , and that it was already resolved upon . This news was most abominable unto her , because she was resolved against all bands of matrimony , since she was so unworthily deluded by the first : But now she saw her self constrained to change her resolution , since she could not contrary it , unless she should make known what she had so carefully concealed ; which being once known , would extreamly vex the soul of her aged Father , and become a stain both unto his reputation and her own : Upon this prudent consideration , she married the King of the Santons , by whom within a year she had a son who was named Celiodantes . But because she consented unto this marriage only upon reason of State , she still retained her first affection unto the Prince Policander ; and it vexed her very soul to think the King of the Santons son should inherit two great Kingdoms : whilst he , whom she had by Policander , should live unknown , and without any Dominion . Then again , to have the Son of him whom she loved not , always under her eye , and to be always deprived of his whom she did love , seemed intolerable unto her . See Madam what affection will make her do , and into what extream it will drive one . A little while after she was well recovered from her lying in , she feigned to be very desirous ( as it is the common curiosity of mothers ) to know what would be the fortune of her new born son : The King indeed did all he could to disswade her from it , as thinking it best to be ignorant of things inevitable ; but seeing her so extreamly desirous of it , he permitted her . There was then in those quarters a famous Sybil , who , if they may be so termed , rendred Oracles ; and surely some God did speak by her mouth , for otherwise it were impossible any humane should foretel things so certainly as she did : She was an old woman of great sanctity and solitude of life , her hair , which she wore loose about her shoulders , was of the same colour with her garment , both white as snow , and her feet were always bare . This woman did profess to be instructed by those who succeeded Vellede and Ganna , two famous Druids who rendred Oracles in Germany , and from whose institution came the Isle of Sayn , otherwise called Sena , in the Britanique Sea , opposite unto those Banks which are termed Osisiniens , a place highly renowned for Oracles there rendred . The name of this woman was Melusine , and she was one of the nine which inhabited in the Isle of Sayne : But in as much as they divided themselves into nine Regions , and this Sybils lot was the Picts , the Santons , and most of the Armorique Cities , she came to inhabite upon the top of a Rock , where she caused a Tower to be built , which she named Lux ignis , from that divine fire which shined in all her answers , and which since was called by the people Lusignan ; thither came all the country about to consult with her : At the first it was a hard matter to speak with her , for she would never shew her face , to the end , as I believe , that more reverence might be had of her ; and when any desired to know any thing of her , the best of the company must always come and bring the demands , and carry back the answers , and not daring to presume so high as to look her in the face ; which to prevent , she wore a veil , that if any were so rash as to look up , he might not see her . Now this Sybil was then at the Rock of Lu●gnan : And though she used a fortnight before the Misleto was gathered , to come unto a stone near Poictier , and there remain nine days ready to answer all questions , yet the Princess would not stay till she came so near us : Having therefore the Kings leave , she went unto this Rock , with as few in her company as she could ; and having accosted the Sybil , she asked her what would be her Sons fortune : But the Sybil answered : The Answer of the Sybil Milusine , unto the Princess ARGIRA . HArk what the Fortune of them both shall be : With Fratride the one of them you 'll see , And by an Incestous marriage menac'd be . In Forrests where shall be Prince Godomar , The other shall his senses there recover : Then Fate will kindly be both t'one , and other . This Oracle , not then understood , did put her into a cruel perplexity , and she saw now that the King , her father , had good reason to disswade her from that curiosity ; yet silently keeping the answer to her self , at her return she fancied a different construction , which was , that if the young Celiodantes were seen , either by his father , or mother , or any else , except his Nurse , and those that were to nourish and bring him up , for a certain time , he would infallibly die . The Kings were exceedingly loth to be deprived of the sight of the little Cleodantes , yet fearing some such malignant influence , they consented to humour the Queen in her desires . Now the reason why she desired this , was only to put the son of King Policander into the place of the King of the Santons , as well to enjoy the contentment of seeing him brought up with her , as to see him hereafter King of the Santons and the Picts : And her design was so handsomly carried , that at the return of the wrong Celiodantes , none had any suspition of him , though he was a little too big for his age : For the King of the Santons being of a big tall stature , did help to make every one believe that he would be like his father . Thus Madam , this Princess was both a bad and a good mother . In the mean time , she fearing lest if the right Celiodantes should remain in a place where he might be seen by any of the Court , he might come to be known , either by his resemblance of his father , or by the indiscretion of those who had the keeping of him , she pack'd him away , as far off as she could , and sent him to a Port of the Santons , to be brought up as the childe of Verances , unto whom she committed the care of him , with a good sum of money for his education , and to instruct him in all such exercises and qualities which a Cavalier ought to be : and lest by any fortune he should chance to be lost , either by the death of Verances , or any other accident , she thought it good to give him some mark whereby he might be known : In order to this , she took a hot iron , with intention to burn him upon the left hand ; but as she was looking about where it should be done to do him the least harm , & be least seen , she saw that Nature had saved her that labour , and had placed upon the same hand a most perfect Rose , so exactly , that no art could possibly do the like : She contented her self with this mark , and commanded Verances , that at the first Town he came unto , he should take the picture of that little hand , and send it unto her , which she intended to keep as a memorandum ; and when she was ready to part , she took a Turkish stone from about her neck , which Policander gave her , and which she esteemed at a very dear rate , not for the value of it , for it was of no great price , but because he gave it unto her when he told her that he was King of the Boyers , which he was wont to wear in all his Travels : This stone had engraven upon it , a Lion , with certain German letters , which in that language signified a King , the son of a King : Policander wore it for his motto ; intimating , as the Lion is the King of all other animals , and was begotten by another Lion : so he , though he seemed to be only a Cavalier errant , yet was he a King , and the son of a King. The Queen Argira seeing what fortune this little Celiodantes was to run , she thought this motto suited with him very well : besides , a Turkish stone is very lucky when it is given with a good will ; so she hung it about his neck , kissed him , and recomended him to Verances , beseeching the gods to be propitious unto him : Natural affection began to work upon the heart of a mother , yet the Tirant love would needs shew himself the stronger . Perhaps Madam , you may think it strange , that in a business of this importance , the Queen should imploy Verances , a young man , and one whose understanding perhaps was not so great as such a secret required . But be pleased to know that Verances was son unto her nurse , and they two only did know of Policanders love , and the birth of that child which was in the room of Celiodantes , so as she thought it not convenient to trust any more with those passages , but better to imploy these then any other : besides , she was desirous , that if it were her fortune to die , the King Policander might be informed by some , what love had made her do for his son , and she knew that he would give credit unto whatsoever this man did say . In the mean time King Policander had by the Queen his wife a son and a daughter : The son was called Ariontes , and the daughter Rosanira , and presently after Clorisone died , and left many that sadly lamented her loss . Policander mourned beyond the imaginations of every one , for it was thought that he loved her only as the mother of his children ; yet most certain it was that he did love her , and as certain that Argira was quite out of his memory : O the odd humours of some men , who can forget those they once loved as soon as ever they are out of sight . Policander seeing himself a father of so fine an off-spring and a widdower , he bent all his studies to rule his dominions well , and to see his children educated in all noble and Princely exercises and qualities sutable to their sexes and degrees . And because the Princess Cephise , his wifes daughter , whom she had by the King of the Lemovices , and somthing elder then Rosanira , was in his hands , after the death of her mother , he brought her up with his own children , making no difference between her and Rosanira , who having attained to the age of seven or eight years began to appear so fair that she carried away the glory from the greatest beauties in all Gaul , although Cephise in the eyes of many did not yield unto her . The young Prince Ariontes on the other side , was so apprehensive and capable of every excellency ( that he applied himself unto ) that no Prince of his age did equal him either in exercises of warre or peace , which joyed the heart of Policander beyond all expressions . At that time there was some certain Merchants which used to traffick upon the Armorick seas , and by reason of the conveniency of the river Loire , did bring their wares into the Provinces of Gaul , amongst the Heduois , Burgundians , Allobroges , Galloligures , and others : These being constrained to pass through the Territories of the Boyers and Ambaries , in hopes of a free and safe conduct did present unto the King Policander many rare and precious things , and amongst the rest , a young slave , so farre and so exceedingly handsome , that as soon as the King saw him , he did dedicate him unto the service of the two Princesses Cephise and Rosanira , because he seemed to be no elder then the youngest of them . These Princesses lov'd him exceedingly well , being of a very pliant and sweet disposition , and strove who should most oblige him by caresses : and because his name was Kynicson and that word hard to pronounce , they called him most commonly by reason of his beauty , the fair slave . But O the fate of inclination ? Although he was given at the first unto both those Princesses , yet he devoted himself solely unto the service of Rosanira ; not but that he obeyed Cephise in all her commands , because he knew it was her desire and his duty so to do ; but yet that service which proceeds from affection was wholly unto the other , at which Cephise would doubtless have been very angry , if she had been composed of any Gaul , but she was of so wise and sweet a temper , that though she had a mind to be ill pleased with him , yet she could not be angry : so as all her anger did turn it self into jealousie of her sister , and sometimes to twit him , who as young as he was , knowing that the displeasure of that Princess might do him as much harm , did endeavour to please her , but it was so hard to hide his affection unto Rosanira , that she was alwayes harping upon that string . One day , Cephise chid him for that he minded no service but her sisters , and scorned all others : Rosanira , by fortune heard him answer thus : Madam ( said he unto her ) I think it a most high honour to do you service , and if I fail , you will oblige me , if you punish me ; but the very truth is , that though you should not be willing I should serve your sister , yet you must take away my life if I do not ; for if I live I cannot chuse . But why ( answered Cephise very angrily ) and did not see Rosanira ) have you a more ready will to serve my sister , then me ? are not you mine as well as hers ? I did not say ( replied he very modestly ) but that I am as ready to serve you as I ought to do : but , but me no buts , replied she , and looked red with anger , and going nearer him : but Madam , answered he , then spying Rosanira , and changing his discourse upon a sudden : but Madam , here is the Princess your sister : upon this word , going back a pace or two , he slipt out of the chamber door . This Modesty did extreamly please both the Princesses ; Cephise , because he would not acquaint Rosanira with any passages betwixt them ; and Rosanira , at his discretion , in hiding the anger of her Sister Cephise ; so as that passage caused both of them to love him better then before . And a few days after , Rosanira having an opportunity of talk with him , Prithee , said she unto him , tell me one thing truly ; Have you not much ado to content my Sister ? Madam ( answered he ) I shall be very glad to be told of my faults , if I neglect any thing in her service . I can tell you one ( replyed she , and smiled ) and advise with your self whether you will relapse into it , or no. Surely Madam , answered he , I shall not ; at least I will endeavour all I can . It is ( continued Rosanira ) because you seem unto her to be so affectionate unto my service . Yours Madam ? replyed he presently . Yes mine , replyed she , and consider with your self whether or no you will continue it any longer , for this is it which does so much displease her . Oh Madam , cryed he , if her displeasure proceed from thence , I shall continue it as long as I live . Why , said she , had you rather displease her , then leave my service ? Madam , answered he , will you please I should tell you the truth ? Yes ( answered she ) and tell me truly . If I do not ( said he ) may the Sun never shine upon me , and may I be odious unto all the earth . Upon this assurance ( replyed the Princess ) I will believe you . I do swear and vow Madam ( answered he ) that though all the Powers in the world should command me to quit your service , I should be disobedient : Nay more , I should not think my self too blame in such disobedience : For ever since that day the King , your Father , devoted me unto you , I have so ratified the donation , that I swear by all the Gods , I will never depart from your service . But ( said Rosanira ) were you not at the same time given unto my Sister as well as me ? No Madam ( answered he ) for the King only gave me unto her , but both the King and my own consent did give me unto you . But yet ( said Rosanira , and smiled ) she pretends to have as much right unto you as I ; yet since I see your inclination , I will beseech the King to bestow some other upon my Sister , and let you be wholly mine . To make me become wholly yours Madam ( replyed he ) rests wholly in your own will , and though the favour you would do me in asking me of the King , be one of the greatest you can do me , yet I most humbly beseech you not to speak unto him about it , for it may procure me so much ill will from my Lady , your Sister , as I am afraid the King should remove me from her service , and yours also . Say he should , ( replyed Rosanira ) would you continue serving me ? Nay Madam ( answered he ) both alive and dead , that resolution shall never alter . But say I would have it for ( said she ) would you disobey me ? If your Will Madam ( replyed he ) were stronger then Destiny , you might do what you pleased ; but since it is not , most certainly you would be disobeyed in that . Then ( replyed the Princess ) you shall never by my consent leave my service . Upon this , fearing lest her Sister , or some other should come in upon them she retired , giving him a gentle blow with her hand upon his cheek , as a gage of that promise which she had made unto him ; with which he was so well satisfied , that he was highly contented with his fortune : And as he increased in age , he encreased also in affection ; of which , the vertues of the Princess : and continual conversation with her , was both Mother and Nurse ; Yet knowing himself to be a slave , he durst not presume so high , as to discover any such thing . On the other side , Rosanira though she feigned otherwise , yet was she not quite exempted from passion , yet her haughty spirit would not allow her to love one that was unknown ; and this consideration was a great stop to the growth of her affection : All the leave that she gave unto her self freely , was , to grieve and lament , as oft as she considered the baseness of his fortune A little while after , the King seeing him to be every way very handsome , had a desire to have him wait upon the young Ariontes , and so have him more in his eye : but fate which had designed him for other imployments , did afford him such a glorious occasion to shew himself , as the like is not upon the Theater of the whole universe . The King Policander being one that did abominate all ease and idleness , did much delight in hunting : one day as he was chasing a Hart through a thick wood , a lion rushed out so near the King , that his horse extremely affrighted began to turn about , and so unhappily , that he fell backward with the pomel of the saddle against the Kings brest : so as the King being under his horse , he was not able to disengage himself : The horse was run through the body by the Kings sword ; so as he died presently : the King also received a little wound in his thigh ; all those that followed the King , were so affrighted by this fierce beast , which they knew very well ( being the greatest and most furious of all those the King kept in iron cages , and was escaped out ) that they were all glad that their horses were affrighted , and in lieu of holding them in , they spurred them away as fast as they could : The fair slave only , lighting from his horse , he ran towards the King , and in such a happy nick of time , that he got between the Lion and him , when this fiery animal was with open mouth ready to devour him : but the courageous boy , without more ado , drew his sword , and wielded it so happily , that he ran the Lion to the heart ; but for all that , though the sword was in the midst of his heart ; yet this furious animal in dying , did give his valiant enemy such a wound upon his shoulder with one of his claws , as might very well have dispatched him . At the first , the fair slave staggered , and afterwards fell , some five or six paces distant from his dead enemy : but though his wound was great , and his fall violent ; yet , half astonished , he presently got up again and ran betwixt the King and the Lion , apprehending him still alive : He stayed so a while , and seeing the furious animal now tame enough , he run to help the King , who was striving to get himself from under his horse , and with much ado , he helped him up ; but when he spied the bloud to run from the Kings thigh : O Sir , said he , you are wounded and with tears in his eyes would have held him up . Policander , who had more courage then to be daunted at any dangers , did admire the valour and affection of this young boy : fair slave ( said he , and embraced him ) thou hast not this day imployed thy courage for an ungrateful master : and till a better occasion offer it self , ask what thou wilt , and I swear by my fathers soul it shall not be denied . The slave kneeled down , Sir , said he unto him , it is your own goodness to acccept of this service which I have done you : but alas Sir , both this , and all that I am able to do , are but tributes of that seruice which I ow , and I dare not pretend unto any recompence : An act so generous as this , replied the King , argues the height of merit , and cannot be equall'd by any recompence , and therefore I command thee to ask something that may argue me not ungrateful . Sir , replied he , the gods do not measure they benefits the bestow upon us , according to our merits , but their own good will and pleasure : and knowing that in this you are pleased to imitate them , I dare presume , since you command me to ask of you , that which is most dear unto me , and that is , my liberty ; not that I desire ever to be out of the honour of your commands ; but to testifie unto you for the future , that it is my own free will and desire to serve you as long as I live . The King , who thought he would have asked some great summ of money , or other matter of profit , did still more and more admire the Generosity and Magnanimity of his courage , and embracing him again , yes ( said he ) your request is granted , you are from this hour free , and in testimony of it , you shall receive the honour of knighthood as soon as we are returned unto Avarick : and though in any other , your age would not permit it ( for he was then not above eighteen ) yet in you , your courage and fortune requires it . In the mean time , most of those that ran away for fear returned , and finding the Lion dead , they were ashamed that so young a boy should have more courage and resolution then themselves , and durst hardly look the King in his face : but when they saw what extraordinary favours the King did unto him , then every one swelled with envy ; for noble actions does cause envy in the souls of base people , and emulation in ●enerous spirits . The King , who desired only to invite others unto well doing , by the example of this valiant youth , as soon as he came into Averick , he made this slave a Knight : and although their wounds would not give them leave to use much ceremony : yet would he needs have the Princesses Cephise and Rosanira , with all the Ladies , to be present . He himself put on his spurrs , and girt him with a sword , and kissing him , commanded the Princess Rosanira to do the like , which she did with much willingness and contentment ; when all Ceremonies were performed , the King addressed himself unto him and said , Cavalier , I do pronounce you free , and would have all esteem you so : Also , since your merits do claim a better name then that of slave , I do ordain it shall be changed , and hereafter to preserve the memory of your brave Act in killing a Lion , be called Rosilion , and Rosanirus Cavalier : This title will oblige both my daughter and me to remember our engagements unto you . The joyes and thanks of the new Rosilion were great , but not greater then those of the Princess : after he had humbly kissed the Kings hands , he did the same unto that Princess , with a thousand protestations of eternal service ; the expressions of which had not ended so soon , if his wounds in his shoulder had not constrained him to bed , and to keep it for some dayes . The Princese had much ado to hide her excessive contentment to see him made free , for an act so noble : and to give him some private knowledge of it , she wrote this Letter unto him . The Princess ROSANIRAS Letter unto ROSILION . YOur courage is victorius and can conquer Fortune , since it has so generously restored that unto you , which she most unjustly detained from you , I would not have your virtue make a stop here , but would have you lift up your eyes unto somthing that is above you : Hope well ( for I would have you do so ) and I will hope as well as you . When she had done , she knew not which way to convey it unto him ; but at last , hearing that his wound bled still , and they could not stop it , she sent it unto him , under the notion of a medecine to stench blood , lapt up in a little tafaty ; supposing he would be so inquisitive as to see what was in it , and it happened as she supposed ; for Rosilion receiving it with all the honour and thanks that such a favour could deserve , at first he hung it about his neck thinking it to be a real receipt . But in the morning when he was awake , and thinking upon the favour which the Princess had done him , he had a desire to see what was in the Taffaty , in a conceit , that the Receipt was writ by the fair hand of his adored Rosanira , which treasure he should esteem as dear as his life ; he took it then from his neck , and opening it , he found the Letter , which he read ; then he kissed it , with such raptures of joy and admiration , that his wounds began to bleed a fresh ; and had not the man who waited upon him , heard him sigh , this accident doubtless had done him much harm , before any notice could have been taken of it . But the man being very careful of his master , ran presently to his Bed , and seeing his complexion changed , he asked him how he did ? Friend ( said he unto him ) help me a little to put this on , which I have in my hand ; for it is the Receipt which the Princess sent me to stop blood , and which I would needs see : but I no sooner took it from about My Neck , then my wound began to bleed : Alas Sir ( said the man ) I have oft heard say , that such things ought not to be seen ; for if they be , they presently lose their vertue ; and if you have read it , expect no good from it . I did read it indeed ( said Rosilion ) little thinking that such a thing could take away its strength : Upon this he kissed it , and put it about his neck again ; which done , he perceived the blood to run still : Friend ( said he ) thou toldest me right ; the Receipt has lost its vertue : run therefore , and call some to apply another remedy . Whilst the Physicians and Chyrurgions were applying some powder of his hair burned , and some other restringent things ; Rosilion , whose mind ran more upon the wound of his heart , then that of his shoulder , did think this accident to be a very good occasion of thanking the Princess for the extraordinary favour which she had done him , thinking it to be infinitely beyond his merits : and retaining this thought in his memory , till every one was retired , he called for Ink and Paper , and writ what love did dictate unto him : afterwards lapping it up in the same form that Rosaniras Receipt was , and taking the other out of the Taffaty , he put this in the room of it . After he had lapped it up , he bade Merisin ( so was the man called that waited upon him ) to go unto the Princess , and thank her for the great care she was pleased to have of him in sending that Receipt : but his curiosity was such , that thinking he had been cured , he read it , and then his wound began presently to bleed again : That he knew no better remedy for his disease then that Receipt , and most humbly beseech her to send him another , in lieu of that which he returned back : Merisin was diligent and faithful in delivery of his message : and though the Princess did very well understand the meaning of Rosilion , yet the durst not to take any notice of it : But taking the Taffaty ; Friend ( said she unto him ) tell your master he was too inquisitive ; he should have been contented with the good which the Receipt would have done him , without desires of knowing what it was : tell him I will make him the same Receipt , but bid him take heed of suffering it to be seen ; for if he do , it may much prejudice him . Then going into her Closet , and shutting the door , she was long in debate with her self , whether she should read what she doubted he had written , thinking it somtimes a dishonour unto her self to love : Rosilion considering the condition wherein he was when first he came into her service ; but presently beginning to flatter her passion ; and who can blame me ( said she ) for loving him that saved the life of the King my father ? 't is true , that fortune conducted him hither without Liberty ; but being as it were in his cradle , the greatest King upon earth cannot defend himself against such an accident . To be the first whom Fortune was pleased to spit her venome at ? Surely past ages can furnish out with examples of the like : and perhaps we may meet with a great abundance of that deplorable number , and never go out of Gaul ; but very few , who by their valour , could recover their lost liberty , as Rosilion hath done . Then looking upon the Taffaty , but who can tell ( said she ) that I do love him , but himself ? If he is of so base an extract as he is esteemed , he never dare be so bold as to think of any such affection ▪ and much less to publish it : and if his birth be as high as his actions and courage , who can blame me if I suffer him to love me ? But whosoever he be , the very truth is , I do love him , and have already hinted as much unto him : Why then should I not read his answer ? The worst is , if it do contain more then does become him , I will send him a blank paper by way of Reply , in lieu of that which he hath writ unto me . Upon this she took a pair of Scissars , and with a trembling hand began to open the Taffaty , and found a paper which contained these words . The Answer of ROSILION unto the Princcss ROSANIRA . YES , My Fairest Princess , I will hope , since you command me , But what is it you are pleased I should hope for ? Oh that it were the honour of your Favour ; which Favour would raise me above all the good fortunes of men , and would surpass all the merits of humanes : But it is absolutely impossible for me to give thanks equal unto such superlative benefits . She blushed extreamly when she read this Letter , and yet she could not chuse but like it ; thinking that if he were too bold , it was she that taught him to commit the fault , and therefore easily excused him : and lest Merisin , or those that waited in the anti-chamber , should enter into any suspition , she writ back this answer . The Princess ROSANIRAS Reply unto ROSILION . PErsevere still , and hope for that which will afford you most contentment , for in doing so , you do but as you are allowed : But remember , that Fidelity , Discretion , and Silence , are the Victimes which ought to be offered upon those Altars , on which you will sacrifice . Thus lapping up these short lines with more care then did the first , she called for one of her women , and commanded her to give that Receipt unto Merisin , to carry speedily unto his master , and to tell him , that if he looked in it this time , let him never hope for any more . Rosilion understood very well what the Princess meant , when Merisin delivered his message ; yet he had such a longing desire to see what answer she returned , that he was all impatience to be alone , that he might kiss that happy Paper , when he received it , there was much company with him , for he was very well beloved , and a Favourite is always followed by many of those flies which use to fly away as soon as any misfortune comes ; so as to be handsomly rid of them , he seemed desirous to take his rest , and commanded Merisin to leave him alone , and not to come into his chamber till he called for him : When he was alone , he took the Taffaty , and after a thousand kisses , he read the Princess Letter , with such an excess of joy and contentment , as he was hardly able to contain it within the narrow compass of his soul ; but when he was a little cooler , and had long looked upon this paper , he remembred that many people were present in the chamber when Merisin delivered his message unto him , and especially an old Cavalier , whom the King had sent unto him , and who without all doubt would make relation of it unto the King again , which might move some , or perhaps the King himself , out of curiosity , to see this Receipt : He took out that therefore which the Princess had written , and placed in lieu of it another paper , scribled over with a few odd Characters , such as his pen did drop at random , and hung it about his neck , as he did the Letter : And happy it was he did so ; for the King being desirous that every one should know how much he esteemed Rosilion , to the end all the Court might imitate him , he himself would needs go visit him , as soon as the wound in his thigh would permit him , and carried with him the two Princesses , Cephise , and Rosanira , telling them , that the great generosity of that Cavalier , and the good service which he had done him , did very well deserve their extraordinary care of him . Though this unexpected visit of the King did surprize him , yet the sight of the Princess Rosanira was the height of contentment unto him ; and such , as not knowing what thanks to return for such an unaccustomed favour , he could not find words to express his resentments of it . Policander came up to him , took his hand , asked him how he did , and whether the Receipt which his daughter had sent him , had done him any good ? Very much Sir , answered he , and so much , that I think I do owe my life unto it . 'T is very well , answered the King , for both she and I are obliged to have a care of your recovery . But Daughter ( said he , and turned towards the Princess ) pray tell me who gave you this Receipt ? Sir ( answered Rosanira , and was a little surprized ) it is so long since I first had it , that truly I have forgotten who gave it unto me ; but I do very well remember , that whosoever it was , he told me that it would not fail : yet having no experience of it , I laid it up , and made no reckoning of it . The King then turning towards Rosilion , I believe ( said he ) that this which you wear about your neck is the Receipt : It is Sir , ( answered he ) and since I found so much benefit by it , I would not leave it off . Policander very desirous to know what it was , did take it from his neck , and would have opened it . But the Princess who trembled for fear of discovery , did presently lay her hand upon it , and would not let him . Sir ( said she ) if you do see what it is , it will be unprofitable to Rosilion : And did not you see it ? ( answered he . ) I did ( replyed she ) but it was , because otherwise I could not make it : yet if any other see it , the vertue of it is lost . These superstitions ( said Policander ) are to be observed by little children , and their Nurses : and to tell you truly , I have known so many of these kind of Receipts , which never wrought any effect , that I will see what this is : Then calling for a pair of scissars , he opened the Taffaty , and took out the paper . Judge Madam , in what a perplexity Rosanira was ; she was indeed more dead then alive , and could not devise what excuse she could use to cover the crime which she had committed ; yet when she saw it was not the same paper which she had written , she took a little heart : but she was presently surprized with a second fear , not inferiour to the first ; for she thought it to be some reply which Rosilion intended to send : but casting her eye upon him , she saw him smile , which gave her some courage ; and more when she observed that nothing but Cyphers and Figures were in the paper : Oh how glad she was , and how she applauded the prudence of him , whom a little before she condemned , for suffering it so easily to be seen , when it so nearly concerned his life . What Daughter ( said he , and was astonished , after he had a while considered it ) does your Receipt consist of nothing but such odd Characters and scriblings as this ? You see Sir ( said she and smiled ) all there is . I hope then ( said the King and laughed ) that it will cure me , if I be ill : Then lapping up the paper as it was , he put it himself about Rosilions neck , who kissing his hand , assured him , that he had received so much good from it , that he would keep it most carefully as long as he lived . But ( said the Princess ) it will not now do you any good , because it hath been seen : I believe Madam ( said he ) that if I do not see it my self , it will retain its vigour : for you see , that though the King have looked upon it , yet I do not bleed again , as I did before . I am glad of it ( answered Rosanira ) because I cannot make it any more ; for the condition of the Receipt is such , that it cannot be made above twice for one person . Rosilion did very well understand she meant , that he should write no more this way : and yet he could not chuse but answer her ; 't is hard the favours which we receive from the Gods , should be always so conditioned , that we can enjoy them but a while . The favours of the Gods ( replyed she ) ought to be desired no further then in cases of necessity ; and we ought not to grumble , because we have them not in abundance . The King did hear these words and Cephise also , but understood them not : so presently after he retired , and commanded all those that were about Rosilion , to have as great a care of him , as if he were the Prince Ariontes his Son ; and by fortune , as the King went out , the Prince came in , who meeting his Sisters going away , he carried them back for company , which pleased Policander very well ; for he was desirous all manner of favours should be shewed unto this Cavalier , to invite others to follow his example in valour . Rosilion received the Prince with all due respects ; and after he had kissed his hand for so great a favour , Sir ( said he unto him ) the honour you are pleased this day to confer upon me , is so great , as makes me ashamed of my little merit : But since he is not ungrateful , who though unable to satisfie as he ought , yet strives to do all he can , so I assure the Prince Ariontes , that for these extraordinary favours , Rosilian shall never be branded with that odious name , since I do from this very day dedicate all the days of my life , not to exonerate my self of this debt , because it is impossible , but in doing you all the services that a man can do unto his Master and Lord. Rosilion ( answered the Prince ) your blood employed in the preservation of the King my father , can never be fully recompenced , as well for the generosity wherewith you spilt it , as for the great service you have done , and the whole State in it ; assure your self that it shall never be forgot . And because he would have replyed , and the Prince not pleased to use more words of ceremony , he interrupted him , and embracing him , said ; you may ( Rosilion ) overcome me in good language , but never in testimonies of affection : And going to a Chyrurgion who stood at the Beds feet , he expostulated with him concerning the state of his health , and whether his wound was dangerous , whilst Cephise and Rosanira staying with him , did hinder one another : for ( if I be not much mistaken ) Cephise loved him as well as Rosanira ; but because she always saw he had a greater inclination to her Sister , she durst not shew it ; and Rosanira ( who saw it ) did keep the matter as secret from her , as from any other : As these two Sisters were sitting silently for fear of one another , Ariontes called Cephise , to shew unto her the terrible claws of the Lyon , which had wounded Rosilion , which indeed were as sharp as any needles ; so Rosanira remaining alone with him , and Rosilion to acknowledge his extream obligations . Oh God , Madam ( said he unto her ) when will Fortune give me leave to employ this life which you have preserved , in your service ? If you think you are obliged to me ( said she ) for the Receipt which I sent you , I do acquit you of it , and think my self very well paid by what you have done in lieu of it ; assuring you , that I was never in my life so affrighted , as when the King was so impertinently desirous to see it . You might very well think Madam ( said Rosilion ) that if your Receipt had been there , I would sooner have lost my life , then suffer a sight of it . But Madam ( continued he ) I most humbly beseech you to ordain the way , in which it is your pleasure I should behave my self . You may find those directions ( said she ) in the last Receipt : she returned this answer in haste , because she saw the Prince and Cephise returning : and the better to dissemble it , as they came , she went to see the Lyon , which ( though dead ) was a most dreadful sight . Presently after , taking his leave , they both followed him , and the Princess had no conveniency of talk with Rosilion . But Madam , I am afraid I shall be too tedious in relation of all the success : but I thought it necessary to acquaint you with the beginning of Rosaniras and Rosilions love ; for indeed they did already love each other , though they durst not tell it , but still were in hopes , that hereafter the fortune and valour of this Cavalier , might haply be such , as they might marry . And in the mean time , the wound of Rosilion causing him to keep his Bed a long while , did give Rosanira an opportunity of longer discourse with him ; For Cephise busying her self with looking upon some Pictures , she left her alone with him ; and Rosilion not to let such an opportunity slip : Madam ( said he ) if my tongue durst utter any complaint against you , or my soul consent unto it , I think I should be a little angry with my Fairest Princess . Take heed Rosilion ( answered she ) your anger be not without a cause ; for if you do well consider my Receipt , certainly you will confess that it was beyond your desires , at least your hopes : But I must confess , that in this I was a little too free , and perhaps had I well considered with my self , I had not sent it , since men are of such a temper , that they must not be too far acquainted with our good wills unto them : for they are all apt to be transported with too much vanity , or contentment , and to fancy many things that were never thought upon , drawing conclusions from thence that are very disadvantageous to us . Is it your pleasure Madam , replied Rosilion , I should think that the favours you have conferred upon me , were done without your consideration ? No , said Rosanira , but on the contrary , I would have you know that if I had not done as I did , I should have blamed my self ; but I say , that it was done without any debate with my self , for I was so transported with joy , to hear that the King was delivered from so great a danger , and that it was by the valour of Rosilion , as without any consult I suffered my hand to intimate my joyes unto you Then Madam , replied Rosilion , should those expressions which you are pleased infinitly beyond my merit to make , work in me any of those effects you mention , I should think my self the most unworthy man that ever lived upon the earth : but Madam , I did not draw any such consequencies or hopes as you are pleased to say , from them ; nay , on the contrary , your favour , so far from my expectation or hopes , was like the splendour of the Sun , which so dazled my eyes and my soul , that I knew not what to think , nor what to hope , nor what to say , so infinitly they were above all my thoughts , my hopes , and my deserts . As for the anger which I mentioned against you , it was only , because being so entirely yours , methought you did me wrong in not commanding me any thing in your service . Rosilion , replied the Princess , the value which I find to be in you , and the affection which you seem to have unto me , together with your discreet carriage of it , hath moved me to love you . Your unknown extraction does much trouble me ; but I wish your valour may make you so known unto all , that it may be no reproach unto me when it is known that Rosanira loves you . Draw from hence all the most favourable consequences you can to content you , for I will not forbid you one , only remember the victimes which ought to be offered in this sacrifice , as formerly I writ unto you . Madam ( said Rosilion transported with joy ) if I durst throw my self at your feet by way of gratitude , I would , as the most obliged man living : but I know such expressions , before so many witnesses , would displease you ; only I say , that words being too weak to do it , I shall with extream desire wait for the honour of your commands , to testifie my obedience , that as there is none living more worthy to be loved , or rather adored , then the fair Rosanira , nor any heart more devoted to adore her then Rosilions , so there is nothing so difficult which I would not think easie in your service . As for the unknown place of my birth which , and with reason does so much displease you , I beseech you be pleased , as soon as my wounds are healed , I may as a wandering Cavalier see out the place , or else die in the quest ; or at least , till the unknown place of my birth at my return , be no reproach unto you or him . How ? replied the Princess , do you ask if it will please me ? Be assured Rosilion , if you do otherwise , you will extreamly disoblige me . This discourse was a cause , that as soon as Rosilion was recovered , which was not many dayes , he beseeched the King to give him leave , as a Cavalier errant , to go and seek adventures , according to the custome which the famous King Arthur established in great Brittain , that so he might better inable himself to do him service : The King , though with much regret , consented , but upon condition he would return as soon as possible . I need not relate the discourse betwixt the Princess and Rosilion at his departure : for Madam , you may imagine it to be such , as lovers before a long separation and an uncertain return would use . But Rosinara , as soon almost as he was departed , received great consolation by the fame of many noble exploits , which he atchieved in all countreys he came into ; for his Acts and his Glory , was all the discourse at all assemblies of Ladies and Cavaliers . Whilst Policander & the Princesses lived thus , the King of Picts groaning under a great age , & after a long languishing in bed , did at last pay that tribute which is due unto nature from mortal men : and as if Fortune would have us shed our tears for several subjects at the same time , the grave was no sooner shut for him , but it was opened for the King of the Santons , which indeed were greifs unto the Queen Argira , but with one consideration that was no small consolation unto her , thinking that surely now Policander would make good his promise : for by Fortune , a little before his mother died , so as being now both at liberty , it was likely he would give all satisfaction desireable . But O , how much mistaken are the hopes of love , especially when they are exspected from such men who look only after their present interests : heretofore , I do believe , that if it had been in the power of Policander to have disposed of himself , he would have satisfied his promise ; but since the welfare of his affairs and dominions had constrained him to marry Clorisina , he did so forget all his relations to the kingdome of the Picts , that he did not so much as remember the very name of Argira . But now to leave him without excuse , and that there might be no faillure on her side , though since the assistance sent against him to the Prince Archimbant , there was no good correspondency betwixt us , yet when Clorisina died , Argira sent to condole with him , and to acquaint him with the King of the Santons death , intimating a kind of Summons to satisfie his former promise : His answer was indeed full of civility and courtesie , but so empty of all love , as the least spark of such a flame did not appear in it , The Queen did believe ( for she was apt to flatter her self in it ) that perhaps he was unwilling to discover himself unto her Ambassadour which she had sent unto him , he being a person with whom he never had any familiarity ; and so she did attribute that unto prudence which indeed was defect and want of affection , as afterwards she found when she sent this Letter secretly unto him . The Queen ARGIRAS Letter unto King POLICANDER . ALL promises are certainly due debts , and if so , remember what you ow unto her that now writes unto you : he is a very bad pay-master that never payes what is due , especially when nothing but will is wanting to cancel the obligation ; and there can be nothing to hinder me from that satisfaction which is my due , but only want of will in you . The gods are witnesses unto your promises , to them I appeal , and defore them I summon you to give me satisfaction . To which Letter , he returned this answer . King POLICANDERS Answer unto the Queen ARGIRA . PRomises that are made , and afterwards revoked by consent of parties , become null : And we ought not to esteem the rest of those who loved us , so little , as to disturb them in their graves , by the displeasure of seeing us in the possession of another . This consideration , together with the good and welfare of my Estates , makes me resolve to pass away the rest of my dayes in solitude , as most pleasing unto the gods to which you appeal . Then giving this Letter unto him who brought the other ; Friend ( said he unto him ) assure the Queen , thy mistress , that I shall alwayes live her servant , but I cannot possibly think upon any second marriage . Grief for the losses which she and I have had should take our thoughts off any such things : The affection which we do ow unto those children which the gods have given us , should wain our wills : and it were a kind of cruelty to add more brothers unto them , who would share with them in estate ; beside , the age which she and I are of , is a sufficient priviledge unto us from any such treaties : Aged matrimony is out of season , and fit only for such as are green . and in the vigour of their age , not gray , and ready to drag into their graves . This answer and message , which was no better then a reproach , did make a deep wound in the soul of the Queen , who ever had entertained a most zealous affection unto Policander : but this did blast all her hopes , and made good the old Proverb , that from great love proceeds great hatred . For she conceived so great a hatred of him , that she did abhorre the very name of Policander and all his : and as she did for his sake love the son which she had by him , better then the son of the King her husband , so now she changed her mind , and wished he had never been born , for she never looked upon him , but she thought she saw the ingratitude of his father imprinted in his face . Now did she heartily repent she ever put him in the place of him of whom he bore the name , thinking it a most just judgement of the gods upon her for that imposture . This regret went so near her heart , that she sent unto the Port of the Santons to enquire of the right Celiodantes : but she heard that he was long since carried away by certain Pirates , and his father also ( for so was Verances esteemed ) and that his mother was lost , at least never seen since in those parts . This news which took from her the foundation of her intended revenge , did more aggravate her displeasure , and blew it up to such a height , that she resolved to make Policander and her self a most notable example unto future ages , for all such as should run the same fortune . The supposed Celiodantes was then about the twentieth year of his age , and by the indulgent care of the King of Santons and Argira , accomplished with all the excellent qualities of a great Prince . He was every way so compleated both in parts of body and mind , that though he had not been the son of a King ; yet was he worthy of a Monarchy . But as formerly she looked upon him with the eyes of love , as Policanders son , so now she lookt upon him with those of hatred and revenge : she was long in debate with her self , before she could resolve what way of revenge she should take ; at last she made choise of the greatest that then presented it self before her eyes . The King of the Cenomanes had some variance with the King of the Turonians : and commonly arms being alwayes judges between such persons , and the sword the best Justice , both of them begun to Levy men , and list Souldiers and Commanders . The King of the Rhedonians and Condates , as allies unto the Cenomances came presently to their aide . The King of Venetes and Darioriques , having married the sister of the Turonian King , came almost uncalled with all his forces to the assistance of his brother in law : so as these two Kingdomes were like to be the Theaters of many cruel and bloody Tragedies , when by the advice of these four Kings , Celiodantes was chosen to be the Arbitratour of their differences . Though his young experience in such weighty matters , might make him seem unfit for such an undertaking ; yet the wisdome , Prudence and Justice had already wrought such incredible effects , in all his other actions , as got him so great a repute that by the a common consent , they referred themselves unto his arbitriment and doom , and suspending arms and actions of hostility for a time , they waited for his Judgement . This happened to be at the same time when the Queen Argiras anger was hottest against Policander . As fortune was , the two Kings of the Armorique Cities were deadly enemies unto Policander , because when they were young , he assisted Suenon the good Duke against them , under the notion of a Knight errant , and had caused them to lose some certain terrritories , of which they had been long Possessours . On the other side , the King of the Cenomanes and the King of the Turonians , loved Policander no better then they , because his ministers had confiscated some boats upon the river Loyre , loadned with arms , because they had not a safe conduct . This offence though but small , yet was so fresh , that it sought for revenge . Argira thought then , that if Celiodantes did compose all matters between these Kings , he might easily move them both against Policander , as well to satisfie his request us to be revenged for their particular injuries . All the difficulty was to find a good colour of warre for Celiodantes , which she could hardly do , for Policander , though a neighbour , had carried himself so free from any offence , as he took away all occasions of complaint : yet hoping that time might perhaps afford one , that which she recommended most unto the Prince her son , and to those whom she had imployed to councel him , was to make a peace betwixt these Kings , and to consider , that the best warre , was not so good as the worst peace : and that the fire of dissention being so near them , some sparks might fly into their own houses : briefly , she so instructed them , that a Peace was made , and so as gave full satisfaction to all parties , each in particular thinking the advantage to be on their side . This did oblige them so deeply unto Celiodantes , and got him so high a repute , that all of them desiring before they parted to make a firm alliance , they chose him to be their general in case they assembled any forces together : An honour indeed so high , and unhop'd for , he being so young , as in all likelyhood he would have been the lust that should have been chosen for such a dignity . But see Madam , how fatally-unavoidable some things are , the Queen was seeking out for a colour of complaint against Policander , and could not find it , when by Fortune some of the officers of Celiodantes pursuing some pilfering robbers that fled into Policanders dominions , the people of the town and some souldiers to maintain their Priviledges , did not only receive these thieves , but killed a great number of his men , and took all prisoners , but such as saved themselves by flight . This news being brought unto the Queen , she thought it a very good pretence , and such an offence as she sought after . And because she was sure , that if she made complaint unto Policander , he would give her satisfaction , therefore she said nothing , but sent some souldiers immediatly to sack the place , and use all manner of hostility : but in lieu of revenging the first injury , it did but beget a second ; for those that went found such hot entertainment , that the Commanders hardly escaped with their lives after the loss of most of their men : Argira was sorry for their loss , but she was well contented to have such a colour to move those Kings to revenge the injury which she said Celiodantes had received whilst he was out of his Dominions . And in order to this , she presently dispatched such a messenger , as she thought most fit to aggravate this offence , and move those Kings unto anger : and certainly he did negotiate according to her desires , for he used all manner of arts and arguments to exasperate those Kings , and prompt them to revenge : all who remembring their particular injuries which they had received , and finding arms ready in their hands , they all agreed without more delay , to fall into the Dominions of King Policander , whom they found sleeping in a dull security all unarmed , and never dreaming of such an unexpected invasion . A long and drowsie peace had so lulled him asleep , that he had lost all his old souldiers , and he knew not where to get new ones : besides , the people were all so drowned in an universal tranquility , that they hardly knew what a sword was . It was an easie matter for Celiodantes , finding him in this condition , to foil him at every encounter . Now the Queens designe was ( observe what a strange animosity she had against Policander ) either to make the son kill the father in this warre , or else the father to kill the son : and though they knew not themselves to be father and son , yet it was a great satisfaction unto her , to know that she was so revenged . Policander did what he could in this urgent extremity , and making a virtue of necessity , did muster together some Cavaliers , as well of his own Vassals as of his Allies , and took the field with the Prince Arionthes his son . And though he knew it was full of danger to hazard a battel ; yet not being able to endure to see what plunder and ravage our Army made in his Dominions , although he was the weaker , yet he resolved to venture it . I will passe over all the circumstances of the battle , and only tell you that Celiodantes got the day , and Arionthes the only son of Policander was killed , and that the father had much ado to save himself by getting into Avarick with some reliques of his broken Army : but the inhabitants of that town and those that fled thither , were so affrighted that I believe , if our Army had pursued close , the gates had been opened unto them : But it was thought better to forrage the countrey for victuals , and so besiege that great City , which they foresaw would continue long , because it was fortified with great ditches , Towers , and Ramparts ; and because of the great abundance of men , as well burgers as strangers , which fled thither ; but the main aim was the person of Policander , who against the opinion of his councel , would needs shut up himself in the Town , with a resolution to be buried in the ruines of his Kingdome . The Corps of Arionthes was found amongst the dead , and with all honour and civility sent unto his father , to shew that hatred did not go beyond life , nor that any revenge should be taken of the dead . Policander received the body of his son with a dry eye , and shewed so much constancy and magnanimity in the sad conjuncture of woes , that the virtue of this King began to melt the enraged heart of the Queen , and in some sort to pity his misfortune . Come , come , Argira ( said she unto her self ) canst thou find a heart to see him who once loved thee , to be so miserable ? is the sight of thee so fatal as to bring ruine upon all those that look upon thee : Consider that he whose Kingdome thou wouldst now demolish , and whose life thou wouldst have , is the same person whom once thou didst love above all the world , and one who is the father of thy son : Is his fault without any excuse ? and though it be , wilt thou remember one single displeasure , more then all the services which thou hast received from him . These considerations and many more such like , did so mollifie her heart , that she began to seek for a good pretence of letting him alone in Peace , and to withdraw our Army out of his Dominions ; but not daring to declare her mind unto any , lest she should offend the united Kings , she laid siege before Avarick : her design was when she consented to the siege , to make Policander her prisoner , and then after she had made him acknowledge his offence , to restore him unto his Crown of Kingdomes . But things fell out farre otherwise ; for a while after , Rosilion , who was following his adventures in Germany and the Macromands , he was advertised by common fame how these Kings had invaded the King of the Boyers , and how he was blockt up in the City of Avarick , which could not long hold out . When he first heard this news he could not believe it , because he knew Policander to be a King of great equity and Justice , and would not give any of his neighbours the least occasion of warre . Yet not to slight it , he wended his course towards the Boyers and Ambaries : And by fortune , as he was going out of the Countrey of the Lepontes , he met a messenger which the Princess Rosanira had sent unto him , who had wandered several dayes all over the Alps , after the fame of his exploits : he met with him then in this place ; and because Rosilion han not changed his arms , he knew him by the Lion that he wore upon his shield , with some strange words which he had taken for his devise , which was a cause , that many called him the Knight of the Lion. Sir ( said he unto him , and presented the Letters from Rosanira ) I have been in quest of you above this moneth , to tell you that you are extremely desired by her that writ this Letter , and wish'd for by all the Boyers , as the only remedy and hopes they have in all their misfortunes , Rosilion , gave no answer , but opened the Letter , and found these words . The Princess ROSANIRAS Letter unto ROSILION . YOur victories are great , but not so great as our misfortunes : our Army is defeated , all the countrey undone , Arionthes dead , and Policander and Rosanira lockt up in their lost town : Iudge you whether this be not a large field in which Rosilion may imploy his Arms and his Courage . I shall not need ( Madam ) to relate the astonishment and sorrows of Rosilion , when he had read the Letter , and heard all the particulars from the mouth of the Messenger . But so it was , that taking the way towards the Boyens , and making all the haste his Horse would give him leave , he came into the Territories of King Policander , where he found many Cavaliers and Officers already assembled , and wanted nothing but a General whom they would obey ; for the principal of the Boyens and Ambares , some were slain with the Prince Arion●hes , and others were shut up with Policander in Avaricke ; so as these who wanted no good will but only a General to conduct them , received Rosilion with a common consent , as well for the love they knew the King bore unto him , as for the brave exploits which Fame had reported of him . And though the number of these Cavaliers and Souldiers were not above five hundred Horse , and three thousand Foot , and though our Army consisted of above eight thousand Horse , and forty thousand Foot , yet Rosilion trusting in the justice of Policanders cause , and in the good Fortune which alwaies accompanied him , he was not at all dismayed , but came up unto us with flying colours ; which did so encourage his own men , and so affright ours , as if the very name of Rosilion were enough to defeat us : His smal piece of an Army at every Quarter where he lodged , like a tumbling Snow-ball , grew bigger ; for the whole Country flocked unto him ; and as if they were already dividing our spoils , they made themselves assured of Victory : And so it hapned , that by the just judgement of the Gods , we were defeated : I may well say , by the just judgement of God ; for otherwise , it was not likely so small a handful of men could ever have got the victory of such an Army as ours , which had so many Kings , and so many Grandees to command it , and so many old experienced Souldiers accustomed to Combats and Battles : But the truth was , our Army was routed , yet not totally , but so , as we were constrained to raise the Siege , and let Rosilion enter into the Town with all his men . The caresses of the King , the kind aspect of Rosanira , and the joys of all the people when he came into Avaricke , cannot be expressed . But Policander knowing that it was requisite to pursue an Army that fled , he went out of Avaricke in all haste , with all those whom he thought fit to be added unto the Troops of Rosilion , whom he kissed , and made him Lieutenant General of all his Armies , and commanding all his Subjects by Edict , to obey him . This honour setting an edge upon the courage of the generous Rosilion , and whetting his desires of doing somthing worthy of the Reputation he had got , he pursued our shattered Army , and four days after overtook us at a little River , which is called Clein , where he forced our Army to face about , and give him Battel ; in which we were almost totally defeated , with the death of the two Kings of the Turonians and Cenomanes , and to our greatest grief , with the taking of young Celiodantes prisoner . But because Rosilion was resolved to drive the Nail to the head , he pursued on after our squandred Army , and sent Celiodantes with a good guard unto Policander and the Princess Rosanira . You may easily imagine ( Madam ) that the Kings joy was not a little , when he saw not only his Kingdoms recovered , but also so many Kings defeated , and the chief of all , his Prisoner : It was such , as not knowing which way to gratifie Rosilion enough , he resolved to make him after his decease , possessor of those Kingdoms which he had regained , by the marriage of Rosanira ; and therefore he specified as much unto him by Letter to this effect . King POLICANDERS Letter unto ROSILION . WHat Gift can equal the merits of him that has set the Crown upon my Head , but the Crown it self ? Yes , I will give him more then that ; For besides all my Dominions , I will give him that which is more dear unto me , my daughter Rosanira : and therefore Rosilion , she is at this hour yours , and after my decease , so is the Kingdoms of the Boyens , of the Ambarres , and of the Bitturiges . Haste therefore to vanquish , for these are the Tryumphs which I prepare for you , to congratulate your Victories . Now see Rosilion and Rosanira almost at the very top of their good Fortune : for this Cavalier did love this Princess with such excess of passion , that he would not have lived but in hopes that Policander would bestow her upon him : And she whose affection was not inferiour unto his , though she did more dissemble it , hoping that Rosilion would become such a one , as she might take for her husband without dishonour , she seeing him now so high in the Kings esteem , it could not chuse but be a most singular contentment unto her . But now ( Madam ) you shall hear a very pleasant encounter : Whilst Rosilion after the Receipt of this Letter , was continuing his Victories , chasing his enemies as far as the Armorique Cities , and crowning himself with Palms and Lawrels , Celiodantes a Prisoner in Avaricke , is treated by King Policander with so much civility , that going abroad where he pleased upon his Parole , he was permitted to see the Princess Rosanira , whose Beauty and Vertue did presently convert a Prisoner of War into a Prisoner of Love : For this Princess had so many inevitable attracts , as it was almost impossible for any eye to see , and not adore her . When Celiodantes was taken Prisoner , many others were taken with him ; and amongst the rest , an old Cavalier called Orontes , who had been his Governour ever since he left his Nurse . This man was very prudent and wise , and so affectionate unto the service of Celiodantes , that his interest took the deepest impressions in his heart : On the other side , this young Prince knowing how affectionate he ever was unto him , did love and esteem him very much , as he was obliged . Some days passed before Celiodantes would acquaint Orontes with his passion , thinking this Love to be in such an unseasonable time , as it could not chuse but have a bad destiny : This silence caused the Prince to fret at heart , and his soul to swell so with vexatious thoughts , that his body began to fall away every day more and more ; which Orontes observing , and thinking that this sadness proceeded from his detension , he feared it would become prejudicial to his health : so as one day when he was alone in his chamber , he used this discourse unto him . If those Sir who govern Kingdoms and Empires had any priviledge to be exempted from the blows of Fortune more then other men , I should say you had reason to be troubled and grieved at the condition wherein you are : But we see the highest hills most subject to the storms and winds , and not so serene as the valleys and plains ; so as the highest Soveraignties are exposed to the tempests of Fortune , more then the humble condition of subjects , what reason then have you to think you should be exempted ? And why should you complain of a general Law , that is commong to all great ones ? Your high Birth and Quality which elevates you above the rank of other men , may well excuse you from petty misfortunes , and trivial calamities , which they are subject unto , as too inferiour and unworthy for Grandees ; but great afflictions , and such as are insupportable to the common sort of men , are proper only for Princes , and such great Kings as you are ; and as you would blame those who faint in courage , and shrink under the burthen of little misfortunes , esteeming them as effeminate and pusillaminous , so believe it Sir , Those that see you with such a sad dejected countenance , and bending at the first blow that Fortune gives you , what will they think of you ? The fidelity which I owe unto my King , and the affection which I have unto the person of Celiodantes , does oblige me Sir , in duty and love , most humbly to beseech you , and conjure you , even by the memory of the King your Father , to rouse up your magnanimity and courage , and to look all dangers and misfortunes bravely in the face : If you tell me the blow is great , I will answer , that you ought to arm your self the better against it : For the courage of a man cannot be vanquished but by its own fault , nor can any accident of Fortune stagger him , if his own will do not betray him , and consent unto his defeat : Courage Sir , and rouse up your Princely soul ; you have before your eyes an example of unconquered vertue , as oft as you turn them upon King Policander ; Did any of his defeats ever make him shrink ? Did he droop and drown himself in sorrows , when he lost his only Son ? And did his courage fail when his Kingdoms were taken from him ? No , no Sir , but on the contrary , he armed himself against all the malice of Fortune , by such a generous vertue , that at last he overcame her , and ( if it may be so said ) did force her to take his part . Orontes would have proceeded on , if the young Prince had not interrupted him : Father ( said he , for so he called him ) your pains was very ill bestowed , and both my courage and memory were very bad , if the loss of one Battel , part of my Dominions , friends , and my liberty , should make me forget those sapient documents , and wise instructions which I received from you ; I would never have taken any Arms into my hands , if I had not known that all these accidents might fall upon me : And since miseries foreseen do less hurt , assure your self that all those you speak of , do make no such great impressions in me : I did , I must confess , resent the change of my Fortune , as being sensible , not faint-hearted , or pusillanimous . The sorrows you see in my face and actions , more then ordinary , O my dear Orontes , are caused by no wounds that any do know of , but by others , which none sees but my self : Upon this he groaned out a deep sigh , and after a silent pause , he began again . Yes , yes Father , no eyes but my own sees the wounds whereof I complain ; and though I see them incurable , yet such is my confidence in Orontes , that I will discover them unto him , yet without any other hopes , but only , that he will help me to condole my misfortune . Upon this he made a long relation of the extream affection which he bore unto the Princess Rosanira , the little hopes he had in the good will of that Princess , or in the King her Father , since he had been the cause of so much sorrow unto them , especially by the death of Ariontes : Now judge ( continued he ) whether I have not reason to droop , and whether it were not better for me to end my miserable days presently , then to groan away a life which will be so wretched and disastrous ? I know you will tell me , that Love is but folly and madness and that a generous spirit may be ashamed to be surmounted by it ; but Father , whether it be wisdom or folly , commendable or shameful , if it be folly , I must confess my self a fool ; and if a generous spirit may be ashamed of it , I would not be thought generous ; for the fatal truth is , that I do love Rosanira , and so , that I must not love my self , unless I love her : Doubtless you wili advise me to resist this passion , but alas , all such advice is given unto a deaf man , and to one that has not a will to be cured . The sage Orontes gave Celiodantes a long and patient hearing without any interruption , knowing very well that a sick soul finds ease in emptying it self unto some faithful friend ; But when the Prince had done , he began thus . I am very glad Sir , you have told me your sorrows proceed from Love , especially since your passion is grounded upon such a worthy subject as the Princess Rosanira ; for till now , I thought you had drooped under the burthen of your misfortunes , and that your injured patience had fainted at your disasters : But now I find your disease to be so easily cured , as I wish you may continue a little longer in it : for I hope this Love will be a means to re-invest you in your former estate and splendour . Do you think Sir , that the King Policander has forgot those extremities unto which your Arms reduc'd him ? and out of which , heaven has most miraculously rescued him ? Believe it Sir , though he do see himself a Conquerour , yet he knows that all his Victories and Tryumphs may turn into the same condition wherein he was , and that this is but an interval , and a gleam of Fortune : Do you think he knows not how momentary and uncertain they are ? Yes , yes , and questionless so prudent a Prince will be glad to make his peace with you now he may , and not defer it till perhaps he may be forced to take up such terms as shall please you . Assure your self Sir , he is more wise then to let such an opportunity slip . I dare be hold to say , this peace will be concluded , and nothing can hinder it but your own courage : This Love of yours to the Princess Rosanira will remove all difficulties which can be proposed : Courage therefore Sir , and command me to negotiate the business , for I dare assure you upon my life , to give you all desired contentment . This was the answer of Orontes , who infused such courage into this young Prince , that though his spirits were a little dulled with his hopeless passion , yet upon better consideration , he saw some probability in the designe , the conduct whereof he referred wholly unto the prudent Orontes , giving him commission to treat and conclude what peace he pleased , so Rosanira might be his . Orontes , who knew he could not do more acceptable service to his Master , nor greater advantage to the State , then to negotiate the matter , he employed the whole strength of his Wit and Prudence in it : And having observed the several Interests of all those about Policander , he perceived that two of the prime officers about the King , who had most particular access to his person , and bore a great sway in affairs , were very ill satisfied with the Kings design , in giving his daughter unto Rosilion , a man unknown , or at best , but of an ignominious extraction ; and , as they said , they blushed to think a man bought and sold for money , should ever be their Lord and King : That it was a vile blemish to the names of Boyens , Ambarres , and Bituriges , to make choise of a Slave for their Soveraign , and that he should command over so many Provinces , and such Provinces as abounded in great and noble Cavaliers , whose valours and courages were not inferiour to this enfranchised slave ; for he was no better , though his acts were very notable . But that which moved these two Grandees most to dislike this match , was a particular Interest which touched them more nearly ; for each of them had a Son , and they had a squint eye at the same happiness after the death of Policander , which they saw Rosilion was like to enjoy . And though both of them had the same designe , and were in the same hopes , and certainly had been deadly enemies unto each other , if Rosilion had not been , yet they united both against him , and contracted friendship so far , as to ruine their common enemy , and doubtless to ruine one another after if they could . The wise Orontes heard of all these passages , he thought either one or both of these men might be made fit instruments for his designe ; He addressed himself therefore unto them , he made the overture of Peace ; and so advantagious were his propositions to Policander , that they embraced them , conceiving there was no better way to put Rosilion by his pretensions then this : And though the marriage of Celiodantes did blast all the hopes of their own children , yet they liked better to fall into the hands of the King of Picts , who would be obliged unto them , then into the hands of Rosilion , whose fortune hung all at the point of his Sword. Both of them therefore receiving this overture of peace very willingly , and desiring to promote it , they consulted together to speak unto the King , but severally , to the end he might not think it a compact against Rosilion : And they carried it so prudently , and used so much artifice , that Policander after some kind of difficulty , by reason of his promise unto Rosilion , and after their proposition of giving Cephise in lieu of Rosanira , he consented unto it , knowing very well , that the marriage betwixt Celiodantes and Rosanira , was the only Cement of this peace , which he apprehended to be so advantageous to him . Sir , said they unto him , We beseech you consider , in what condition you were not long since , and in what by the great mercy of God , you are in now : your prudence bids you not to lose that good fortune which presents it self , for a few slight considerations . Never was any King of the Boyers so great and redoubtable as you may be , if you will consent unto this match , adding thereby unto your own crown , besides so many Alliances which the King Celiodantes will bring you , two great kingdomes which he enjoyes : All which advantages you can never pretend unto , if you give the Princess unto Rosilion , who though a man indeed of great merit , yet has he no estate but his sword ; besides Sir , the Princes and Lords who are Subjects unto your Crown , will stomach more then they make appear , to be by your will subjected unto one who they saw within these few years a slave , & sold by a Merchant . Assure your self Sir , if you will please to honour them so far as to ask their opinions , they will with bonefires , and all expressions of joy , approve of this last proposition . And as for the services which Rosilion hath done unto your Crown , will he not be recompenced to the full if he be made King of the Lemovices ? a state so full of Cavaliers and great men , that there is not a Prince in all Gaul , but might 〈◊〉 be contented with it . But say Sir this recompence should not be made ; ye● 〈◊〉 he be so faithful and affectionate to your service as you believe him , he will not look upon his own interests , but will be the first to advise you unto this peace upon these propositions : but if his ambition have so blinded his eyes as he will not see the good of your state , Prudence Sir , will bid you look to your self : for his obligations unto you are such , as though he gave you his life , yet were he still your debtour . They added many other advantageous arguments to further their designes , and used such Rhetorique as moved the King to follow their counsels , and he gave them commission to conclude this Peace and Alliance : And at the same time , left Rosilion seeing himself disappointed of his hopes , and having the command of the Army , should do him any ill service , he dispatched a messenger to give him many thanks and commendations ▪ & to command him at the same time to come presently unto him , and to refer the charge of the Army unto the Marshal of the Boyers , a man whose fidelity Policander could not suspect . These things could not be carried so close , but Rosanira was some way or other advertised of them , and she received the news very sadly : For she loved Rosilion , and harboured at her heart a secret hatred against Celiodantes , because of her brothers death , whereof she said him to be the Authour ; so as not knowing any better remedy , she resolved to acquaint Rosilion with all possible speed , to the end he might break off this pernicious designe , before it was fully concluded . The messenger whom she sent unto him made such extraordinary haste , that he delivered Rosaniras Letter unto Rosilion two dayes before Policanders came unto him : So as if he had been so minded as to do the King any ill service , he might easily have done it ; but any such designs were so farre from his thoughts , that on the contrary he imployed his time in making more haste to take a Town that was besieged , and to find out some handsome excuse for quitting the Army , and taking that journey which the Princess commanded : And indeed he took such pains , that the very same day the Kings messenger came to the Army , he forced the Town by a general assault ; where he shewed so much valour and Prudence , that if he had continued but a moneth longer in the Army , there had been no need of making any other peace , but that of conquest , for there was only a few small Towns , and some petty Islands which remained in the power of the enemy . As soon as ever he received the Kings command , he obeyed it , and leaving behind him very good orders for the Army , he came in all possible post haste unto him , and gave him an accompt of his charge and state of the Army , and how near he was to the obtaining of a perfect and entire victory : Policander thanked him , made him as welcome as possibly he could , and told him that when he had a little refreshed himself after his journey , he would communicate unto him the cause of his sending for him . So without saying any more , he let him go to his lodging : Rosilion who was not ignorant of the Kings intention , had much ado to conceal his knowledge , yet fearing to offend the Princess , he constrained himself , and so disguised his looks that the King was ignorant of his knowing any thing ; but impatiently longing to see Rosanira , as well because he had been long deprived of that happiness , as to understand more at large what she had writ unto him in a few words ; therefore he went unto her , whom he found in the same mind he left her ; but extremely afflicted at the resolution of the King her father , to bestow her upon King Celiodantes , upon a Treaty of peace : but because many eyes were upon her , and lest passion should make appear the good correspondeney betwixt them , she told him in a low voice , that if he would meet her after supper in the place where they were wont to walk , they would talk together without so many witnesses of their actions : upon this she retired , leaving Rosilion extremely pleased to see that she had no hand in her fathers alteration . This appointed hour , was long a coming , according to the impatiency of Rosilion , which made him be upon the place before the Princess , who at last came as privately as she could : As soon as they met , Rosilion ( said she unto him ) this testimony of my good will , which I give unto you , and whatsoever I shall now most truly say , must not make you judge any thing in my disadvantage ; but only let it thus farre possess you , that I will do for you all that my duty will permit me : I know that the affection which you bear unto me will never let you desire any more , and therefore I make no difficulty to tell you , that I am extremely grieved to see the King so forgetful of his promise to you , and that he should hope for good of an uncertain peace , before the certain services that he hath and daily doth receive from you : For the truth is , he has changed his minde : I must be the victime , and be given unto Celiodantes , although he be all smeared with my brothers blood : Judge Rosilion what joyes I am like to have in living , lying , and eating my meat with him , that hath already wallowed in the blood of my brother , and but for you , had done the like to my father and us all : and yet this is he with whom this tyrannical reason of state does ordain me to spend my miserable dayes , and so I must , unless your fortune , which hitherto never found any thing impossible , do not shew it self more strong then the Kings resolution . O gods ! O heavens ! O earth ! replied Rosilion ( and interrupted her ) will then the King falsifie his word ? You may , answered Rosanira , be most certainly assured of it . Has the King , replied he , so soon forgot my services ? since he can forget wrongs , so soon , answered she , do you wonder he should forget benefits ? Will the King be revenged this way , said he , for all the violencies , rapines , and plunders , that have been committed in his kingdome ? is this Policander , that great Prince , whose Fame and Glory reaches all over the earth , whose goodness is so much admired , whose valour so much feared , and whose justice was never tainted with any reproach ? The very same , answered the Princess , but it becomes not me to censure his actions ; only to be silent , to suffer , and say he is my father : Rosilion , then pawsed a while , and then replied thus . The respect Madam , which hinders you from speaking upon this subject , does indeed argue your wisdome , but the faintness wherewith you speak does argue but flender affection : O my Cavalier , said the Princess , no more of this discourse , unless you would have me think your affection unto me not such as I would have it : for ( and let this rule be an answer unto all you can desire of me ) I shall never believe you love me , if you request any thing from me that contradicts my duty . You see Rosilion that I do love you : I have told you as much , and do tell you so again ; nay , I will ever render you all possible demonstrations of it , yet it cannot enter into my thoughts , but that you had rather die a hundred deaths , then wish me unto any thing that is against my duty , or to entertain the least thought of such a thing , for I ought to obey my father , and so I will as long as life remains in me . Will you then marry Celiodantes ? ( said Rosilion with a deep sigh ) yes , answered she , not only Celiodantes , but also the veryest barbarian nay the worst of men , if my father command me . What good then , replied he , will all that affection do me which you are pleased to express ? my affection unto you ( replied she ) proceeds from my own good will and inclination , but unto any other , from command only , and lest I should transgress my duty . O gods ! ( cryed he out ) must I lose you upon this consideration ? I hope , replied Rosanira , my good intentions will not be recompensed with so great a punishment : but if by the unsearchable judgment of the gods , it happen that our Destiny be such , you ought to shew as much courage upon this occasion , as you have in all dangers which hitherto presented themselves unto you . What ? ( said Rosilion ) see you anothers , and live ? Ah Rosanira , you measure my affection by a wrong rule , if you think my courage able to permit this : Rosilion can do any thing but that , when this comes in question , all respects are lost : courage and constancy faint , and all manner of considerations are cast away , I cannot live without this hope ; it pleased the King your father to plant it in me , you your self approved of it ; and when my angry fate will displant it , the same blow displants my life . But Madam , when you alledge it your duty to indute this dignity with patience , do you not give it a wrong name ? May it not more justly be called . Tyrannical then reasonable ? How can you quit one you love , for one whom reason and nature commands you to hate ? Must the Princess Rosanira be the ransome of Celiodantes , who has done her so many mortal displeasures ? Does duty command this so extremely unreasonable ? Is it not rather unnatural tyranny that triumphs over your spirit ? Cast of this bondage Madam , break the cords which thus enslaves your reason , and would so unjustly captivate it : All the world will disapprove of the Kings designe , and commend your generosity : these Arms which have upheld this tottering kingdome , and this sword which hath conquered so many Kings , I do offer at your feet , to maintain the justice of your cause , against all men living ; and to prove that the King , in thus submitting you to his enemy is most unjust , and that it is a most ignominious act , unworthy of the King of Boyers . Rosilion added unto their expressions many others , and would have continued longer , if the Princess had not interrupted him . Cease , cease , Rosilion ( said she ) and assure your self that I am so resolved upon it , as I will be observant unto my fathers commands as long as I live upon earth ; the injustice of another , is no allowance unto me , to fail on my part : and I had rather have future ages say that Rosanirus fault was in too much obedience then in neglect of duty : And Rosilion let me tell you , that you are obliged as a free Cavalier , to maintain me in this resollution , and wave your own interest in me ; and therefore I advise you to address your self unto the King my father , put him in mind of all your services , of his promises , and of the injustice in his designe : All that I can do for you is , that if he will refer me to my own will , I will give you all the satisfaction you can desire , if he will not , I will make as much resistance , as in duty I can ; but if all will not do , then all I can promise you is , to condole your misfortune and my own , and to take my leave of you & all contentment in this life : After this , because it was late , and she fearing to stay any longer with him , she retired , leaving him so intangled with a multitude of confused and unsatisfied thoughts , that the sun did both set and rise before he had suffered any sleep to seiz upon his eyes . As soon as he had heard the King was up , and to be spoken withall , he went unto him ; but as formerly such visits were wont to be with abundance of contentment , so now quite contrary ; not knowing with that countenance to come before him , since his present fortune had put his eyes and all his actions into mourning . At last he thought it prudence , and for several considerations resolved , to treat with the King as formerly he was wont to do , because if happily he could disswade him from his pernitious designe , he should not then give him any suspition of that intelligence between the Princess and him : he presented himself therefore before the King , in a face quite different from his heart ; and began to relate at large the state of the Army ; particularizing the places which he had forced those which rendred themselves ; the battels he had won , the combats he had sought , and the encounters he had met withall : and briefly how little remained to do , before he made an absolute conquest of all his enemies ; he also set before him , yet without either reproach or vanity , all the good services which he had done him , and in such a manner , as the King began to stagger in his resolution . But Policander knowing his own good nature , and foreseeing that it would trouble him to displease a person , from whom he had received so much good service , he commanded them two , who advised him unto this peace , to be present when Rosilion spoke unto him , and to fortifie his resolution by their reasons : As soon therefore as this Cavalier came unto him he sent for them two , and dismissed all the rest that were in the room . As long as Rosilions discourse lasted , the King did not interrupt him ; but as soon as he had done , he began in the first place to thank and applaud him for all his brave exploits , assuring him that they should never be forgotten , and in the end , concluded thus : But Rosilion ( said he ) because every just war ought to have peace for its main end , we conceive it best to make it now when we may do it upon our own terms , and not to stay till some revolution force us to make it upon harder conditions . Truth is Sir , answered Rosilion , a great and a wise Prince as you are , ought to limit his ambition and his victories unto that end : but give me leave to tell you , that to conclude it now is something dishonourable unto you , since victory within these few dayes will give you the same peace upon farre more glorious terms ; for there will not be any ere long that dare own the name of an enemy or abide the fury of your Arms. Then the elder of the two Councellours seeing the King to look upon him , as if he required his assistance ; Sir ( said he ) your courage and zeal to the Grandure of the King moves you to speak thus : but whilst you were in the Army , gaining Battels , forcing Towns , conquering Provinces , and adding victory unto victory , you are not sensible of those sufferings which this poor estate indures , and which the King foresees , will increase the unsupportable necessities of the people by subsidies and exactions , which they are forced to pay towards the continuation and maintainance of the warre , which will not only fleece but flea them , and drive them into despair . Pray tell me , what contentment and advantage will it be unto the King , to gain the kingdomes of others by the loss and ruine of his own ? Can he take any delight to see the miseries , hunger and extream necessities of his people , whilst he is killing and massacring those of his Neighbour Kings ? The shortest fits of fury , they say are alwayes best : and believe it Rosilion , the same may be said of warre , the longest whereof are alwayes the worst and most destructive . These wise and pious considerations have moved the King by the advice of his Councel to give peace not only to his enemies , but also to his people , who beg it upon their bare knees , and with tears in their eyes . And because he thinks you , as well he may , to be one of his best servants , he therefore sent for you to give your advice also , assuring himself that you would approve of it , and rejoyce , as all those ought to do who love him , and have any care of his and his kingdomes welfare . The King hath considered the state wherein he was when the Kings , his neighbours , invaded him , and that he shall not perhaps have the sword and fortune of Rosilion alwayes by his side to help him in the like accidents : so as now in the height of his good fortune , he is pleased to hearken unto that counsel with the best of his friends do give him , which is , to conclude a peace in time , when he may do it to his best advantage . In order thereunto he hath thought upon such expedients as may make this peace most honourable , most profitable , and most lasting ; and the only way is , by a marriage between the King Celiodantes and the Princess Rosanira . For by this means , so many great kingdomes will become but one Monarchy , and will for ever perpetuate the Kings Name and Glory . Hitherto Rosilion was patient , but when he heard of giving Rosanira unto Celiodantes , he roused up his courage and voice ▪ What Sir ? ( said he ) will you suffer these Traytours to give you such pernitious counsel , and fortifie themselves with your name and authority ? Traytours Sir , I dare say they are , since seeing your enemies at the last gasp , having no strength nor ability to oppose your Arms , would not only ravish out of your hands this honourable victory , but would make you a slave unto those you have in your prisons : Good Sir , will you suffer them to sell you , and your Crown also ? and will you approve and confirm the sale ? Do you not plainly see that those who give you this counsel , do sell your honour , your liberty , and your kingdome ? For what is it else if you give the Princess Rosanira unto Celiodantes , but to make him King of the Boyers , Ambaries , and Lemovices ? you pay very dear for the ransome of that captive Prince , if you buy it at the rate of Crown and Liberty . Was ever such a fine device to get kingdomes as this ? will losing of battels , and being taken prisoner win Crowns ? Tell me , Grand Sirs of the Councel ; If the Kings fortune had been to have fallen into the hands of his enemies , and lost all his Towns and Dominions , what harder conditions would they have imposed upon him , then these which your cantulous wisdomes do think so good and profitable for him ? Doubtless he could have given no more unto his Conquerour , then his Dominions , Life , and Person : yet you are so brasen fac'd ( my passionate zeal Sir to your Majesties honour forces me to this language ) as to advise the King when he got the advantage over his enemies , and has them prisoners , to pay their ransomes , and become a slave himself ? will you Sir suffer future ages to record it in perpetual memory , that Policander King of the Boyers did buy his peace with his Neighbor , by giving away his Daughter , his Scepter , and his Liberty ? Nay rather then so , why did not these wicked Counsellours advise you at the beginning of the war , to go with a chain about your neck , and give it and your kingdome unto your enemies ? you then would have done as much as all your victories have , and have spared the lives of many a Cavalier , and the ruine of many a Town . He would have proceed further , when the King knowing him to be partly in the right , yet willing to deceive himself , and not being able to endure these remonstrances ; Rosilion ( said he unto him ) there is none about me who have such intentions as you mention , and as for the Counsel which they gave me concerning peace , if you call them Traytours for it , you must put me into the same number with them , and all the rest of my people . When I did communicate this affair unto you , it was not to require your advice , because it is a thing already resolved upon ; but only because I took you for one of my best friends and servants , I thought you would share with me in my contentment , and in the welfare of the people . And in this general joy , I have not forgotten the services which I have received from you , but have disposed my daughter unto you : so of four kingdomes , which it hath pleased supream Fate to submit unto my Crown , you shall have two of them , and the other two are designed for the King of the Picts and Santons : Thus will I unite six kingdomes together , which by the good correspondency betwixt Celiodantes and you will become but one . Rosilion hearing the King speak of giving his daughter unto him , though he heard before that he would give Rosanira unto Celiodantes , yet he perswaded himself that he had misunderstood him ( Sir answered he ) the fovours which I have received from you are such as transcend all capacities of requital ; and yet Sir it seems you will add unto my infinite obligations , unless I do misapprehend you : for you say you will honour me so far as to give your daughter unto me ; and yet methought you said before , that for a conclusion of the peace you would give her unto Celiodantes . Most true ( replied Policander ) for I will give the one unto you , and the other unto him : to you my daughter Cephise as I promised , and to him , my daughter Rosanira : Sir ( said Rosilion and interrupted ) you did promise your daughter unto me , but Cephise is not so : she is not indeed , replied the King , but only in name , and yet I loue her no less then if she were : Sir replied Rosilion , you named Rosanira in your Letter unto me , I cannot tell ( answered the King , whether the Secretary mistook , but I am sure my intention was her I now mention unto you : Ah Sir , ( said Rosilion , and looked the King in the face ) will you do me so much wrong as to prefer Celiodantes before me ? Celiodantes , who hath ruin'd your kingdomes , and reeks still with the blood of your son , and who will certainly make you King without a kingdome ? before me I say , who has set the Crown upon your head , revenged the death of your son by the death of so many Kings and have brought into your prison the plunderer of your kingdomes and murderer of Ariontes ? O Sir , can your heart ever let your eye see this Celiodantes sit upon that throne where that Prince should have raigned , had not the bloody Prince prevented him ? Certainly the blood of that Prince will perpetually ring in your eares , and tell you that this marriage is unjust , and a horrour both to gods and men . The King not being able to endure these reproaches : Peace Rosilion ( said he unto him ) no more of this discourse ; for Celiodantes shall marry Rosanira , and be you contented with this marriage which I have proposed unto you . Upon this Policander in a discontented manner would have retired into another chamber . But Rosilion extreamly offended at these last words , did run before him , as if he were almost out of himself . Sir , ( said he ) I have no designs but what aims at your glory , and I would not have so great and so just a King be blamed for favouring me above my merits ; and therefore I do declare unto you , that I will not receive this honour which you offer unto me , as being conscious of my own unworthiness , but will think my self sufficiently recompenced for all the services I have done you , by the gift of this sword which I wear by my side , at the point of which hangs your Kingdoms and Empires : But Celiodantes may assure himself of this , that none shall ever marry the Princess Rosanira , but he that gives her the head of Rosilion . These words of rapture , uttered with so little discretion , did so exasperate the already incensed spirit of the King , that he looked upon him with an enraged eye ; Ungrateful and impudent fellow ( said he unto him ) Darest thou speak thus unto me ? Hast thou already forgot the price I paid for thee , when I bought thee as a slave ? Hence , out of my sight , and see me no more , unless thou wilt feel the fury of my justly incensed dsspleasure . These words were pronounced in so loud a tone , that all those in the antichamber heard them , and ran in so fast , that Rosilion had not time to answer , but gnashing kis teeth , and stamping upon the ground , he was constrained to retire unto his lodging , where by the Kings command he was presently arrested by a number of Souldiers , who seized upon all the doors and advenues . As you may see Flies upon the first frosty day , vanish away from that place which swarmed with them while it was hot ; so upon the first noise of Rosilions disgrace , all those importunate guests which swarmed about him with so many offers of service , were all fled , and not one of them to be seen in the place , where one would have thought they came for the love of him . Oh the miserable condition of those who go upon the legs of tottering Fortune : for in prosperity they are even smothered with the importunities of such horse-flies , as in time of chill adversity , are all vanished , and scorn those that before obliged them . Rosilion begun presently to resent this change : but the falling off of these hollow hearted friends , was not it which troubled him ; it was the Kings reproach only which stung him at the heart ; When he saw himself alone in his chamber , and had shut the door , he began to walk up and down a great pace , not uttering a word , nor so much as knowing what he did , or where he was : At last making a stop in the midst of the room ; Ungrateful and impudent fellow ! said he ) hast thou already forgot the price I paid for thee , when I bought thee as a slave ? Oh good Gods ! continued he , Is it possible these words should come from the mouth of Policander , whose life I have saved , and whose Crown I have kept upon his head ? Yet utter them he did , and most certainly these ears did hear them ; it was to me , me my self he spoke them : Then being silent for a while , he began again , Oh most cruel Law , which will not let me pull out that Vipers tongue which spits those venomous words ; words not worthy of a man that bears the Title of a King ? Remember how I bought thee as a Slave ! Remember ( said he unto me ) the price I paid for thee , when I bought thee as a Slave . Well , when all reckonings are cast up , I have more reason to upbraid thee : for though I were a slave , it was Fortunes fault , not mine , nor ought I to be accused for it : but who must be blamed for that servitude out of which I released thee , and into which thy drowsie spirit and faint heart did bring thee ? As thou dost bid me remember the price which thou didst pay for me , which was only a little money ; so I bid thee also remember the price which I paid for thee : Thou knowest it was my blood , of which I was too prodigal for the recovery of thy safety . Upon this calling to memory all the signal actions which he had done for Policander : And for all these ( said he ) I must be retorted with a remember what I paid for thee . Oh ye most just Gods , who do abominate all ungrateful men , how comes it to pass you do not punish this cursed ingratitude ? And thou Arm , who has so couragiously defended the honour of this unthankful man , why dost thou not revenge this intollerable affront ? Why dost thou not as much for me , as thou hast for all those that ask'd justice from thee in their oppressions ? Oh thou unlucky Sword that has been so victoriously keen in the cause of thy enemies , and so dull and blunt in his that wears thee ? Did I win so many Battels , and conquer so many enemies , only to lose all my contentment and happiness ? Oh most fatal Destiny ! which would have made me Conquerour , if I had not conquered ! Oh the injustice of heaven , why did I not die in the midst of my victories , that it might have saved me a dying by the hand of those I have conquered . These thoughts , together with the advice which the Guards about his Lodging gave him , did put him into such a fury , that he was almost quite out of his wits ; and all that Merisin could do , was , to get him to Bed , without contradicting any thing he said , lest it should augment his rage : There he remained two nights and two days without either sleep or meat ; at last , a Fever seized upon him , and so high , that none did wonder he should talk so rovingly , and far from any purpose , because they thought his disease to be the cause of it : But a few days after , when his Fever had left him , and yet he continued to talk in the same frantique manner , it was plainly perceived that he had lost his understanding , and was turned stark mad : which extreamly grieved all those that were admirers of his Vertue , especially the King Policander , who when his anger was a little over , did know that his own loss was the greatest : yet his earnest desire of peace , made him resent his loss with less regret . In the mean time , the Peace was concluded , as Policander wished , and as Celiodantes desired ; who thought all things advantagious , so Rasanira might be his wise : And the Treaty of it was so closely carried , that the first news which the Queen Argira heard of it , was , when Orontes told us who Celiodantes had sent to that purpose . Every one at first did think by her countenance that she approved of it ; for she seemed to be so joyful and contented , that one might read her approbation of what Orontes said unto her , in her eyes . Madam ( said he unto her ) As heretofore the loss of the King did draw many a sad tear from your eyes , so now you may turn all your sorrows into joys , at the great happiness which he and your Dominions are like to receive : For that little rub of misfortune ( little may it well be called in comparison of that great happiness unto which it is converted ) has made him a great King , and gotten Policander to be his friend : Nay more , it has gotten him two Crowns , that of the Ambarres , and that of the Boyens , by the marriage of the Princess Rosanira , the Inheretrix of those two great Kingdoms : And this News ( Madam ) I am come to bring you from the King your Sno , whom now you may call the greatest Monarch of all Gaul . The Queen was so surprized at this News , that she stayed a long time before she answered ; whereat Orontes much wondred : and thinking perhaps that she did not rightly understand him , he repeated it over again , relating the contentment of both the Kings , and the great joys of the people upon the publication of this Peace and Alliance : Unto which the Queen returned no answer ; but after a deep sigh , this ; Oh Sybil Melusine ! How true are all thy Prophesies ? After this , she presently dismissed Orontes , and a while after , went to Bed. None heard what Orontes had said unto her , but every one judged the News to be far different from what they thought at first : yet none was so much astonished as Orontes ; for he thinking he had brought the most welcome news the Queen could receive , he knew not what to think at her cold entertainment of it . But somtimes he feared that in the excess of his joys he had mistaken himself , and told her one thing for another . On the other side , the Queen did nothing but cry , and sigh in her Bed , not uttering a word that any could understand , but only from time to time saying , Oh Sybil Melusine ! and so lamented away all the night , until break of day , and then she fell asleep . The reason why this Treaty was carried on so closely , was , because Policander knew what hatred Argira bore unto him : And though Celiodantes was ignorant of the cause , yet he knew it was so by her own animosity , in raising wars against Policander , almost without any colour of reason . So as when it was proposed not to acquaint the Queen his mother with it , till all was concluded , he was willing thereunto , left she should give any stop unto that marriage which he so passionately desired ; thinking that when the peace and alliance was concluded betwixt them , then she knew not how to break it of ; nor could she much as oppose it , without shewing her malice too palpably : Yet they foresaw that she would extreamly wonder at the News , and would be very backward to this peace , and therefore it was , that Celiodantes gave commission unto Orontes , not only to cause this to be published and observed in all his Provinces , and amongst his Allies , but also to receive those places which Policanders Forces held , and to restore them unto those Kings to whom they of right belonged : Also to release all prisoners on both sides , according to the Letters which Policander writ unto the General and Officers of his Army . So as the next morning Orontes went again unto the Queen to communicate unto her all those Commissions which he had , and to beseech her he might put them in execution : But she slept on , so as it was very late before he could be admitted unto any speech with her : And when her Lady of Honour told her that he desired to speak with her , Sweetheart ( said she unto her ) I am but in a very ill condition to hear of any business ; but since his affairs are so pressing , bid him do as the King his master has commanded him , and so turned to the other side . As soon as Orontes had gotten this permission , he assembled together all the Magistrates , and Principal Cavaliers , to whom he imparted the news of this peace , and commanded them to publish and observe it in all the Provinces of the Kingdom : And after he had taken in all those places which Policanders men detained , he went unto the General of the Boyens and Ambarres Army , which was upon the Armorique Coast , where he was still continuing his last victories ; whom he acquainted with Policanders will , and who had already received the same intelligence by one of his principal Officers . Peace was presently proclaimed , and places and prisoners generally rendred and released ; and so welcome was the news to all sides , that even those who had the advantage , were glad of it , so weary were all of war , and desirous of peace . In the mean time Orontes advertised the King his master , how Argira received the news of Peace , and of his marriage , at which he did not wonder , no more then Policander ; both being of opinion , that it was an effect of the ill will which she bore unto the King of the Boyens ; but they made no great reckoning of it , assuring themselves , that time would salve the sore , and she be as well contented as either of them . The consummation of the marriage was deferred only till the return of Orontes , and those whom Policander had sent to see the Treaty performed on both sides . And one morning as Policander was going to the Temple , according to his custom , a poor fellow seeing him pass by , and not suffered by the Guards to come near him , King Policander ( cryed he out in a loud voice ) Command that I may tell you my name , and so , as none may hear me . The King casting his eyes upon him , and seeing him to be an old ragged fellow , did think him to be one that would beg : and being ever of a charitable inclination , he commanded his Almoner to give him somthing : Upon this the poor man cryed louder , No , no King , I come not to beg , though perhaps I have need enough , but only to tell you my name . Those who heard him , thought him to be some mad man , and therefore would have repulsed him ; but the King looking better upon him , did remember that he had formerly seen him , and commanded to let him come nearer . The poor man kneeling down upon the ground , and in a better posture then his habit promised ; Sir ( said he in so low a voice that none could hear but the King ) I am Veronces . Policander hearing that name , presently remembred both by his voice and gesture , that it was the same Veronces who served him when he courted Argira , and whom he left with her : so as being astonished to see him so unexpectedly , after a long opinion of his death , he could not chuse but cast his arms about his neck , and embrace him , as affectionately as if he had been his son : Every one wondered at these extraordinary caresses ; but the King called for one of the Officers in his chamber , and commanded him to treat that man very kindly , to put good clothes upon his back , and money in his purse , and at night to conduct him to his chamber . Veronces was so over-joyed to see the King acknowledge him , that he could not speak a word more , but cryed for joy . At night the Officer conducted him into the Kings chamber ; who after some fresh caresses , asked him where he had been lost so long ? Sir , answered he , the question which you are pleased to ask , is of too great importance to be answered before so much company , and therefore I beseech you let it be in private . Policander then taking him by the hand , and thinking it to be some business which concerned the Queen Argira , he carried him into his Closet ; where Veronces seeing himself alone with the King , he began thus . I have wondred ( Sir , a thousand times , when I was in the Abyss of my misery , why the Gods should keep me so long alive ; thinking that if the afflictions of men were equally divided , I have suffered above my share , and more then any other : upon this consideration , I must needs confess , I did somtimes begin to murmure against the wise Government of the Gods , and accuse them of injustice , for having so little care of humanes . But now when I see their all-wise providence in preserving me , to do you a service of such importance , I must needs say they are all-wisdom and goodness , in keeping me alive , and conducting me opportunely unto this place , where I do not think any but my self can shew you the greatest errour that ever could happen in your Family . Be pleased therefore to know Sir , that since you commanded me to stay with the Princess Argira , who was presently after Queen of the Santons , and since by the death of the King her Father , was Queen also of the Picts , I may say my life hath been nothing but a continual chain of miseries and disasters ; one no sooner ended but another immediately began ; and I think Fortune would never have been tyred with tormenting me , had it not been to do you service : But I think this favour so great , that I think all my past torments and miserable time well employed , since I have so much life left as to serve my master . Imagine Sir , that in seeing Veronces , you see a messenger of God sent unto you , or rather , a soul that has been retained at least these twenty years in hell , has at last got leave to pass over the River Styx , purposely to advise you of a fault which would have eclipsed all your glory , made all your contentments bitter , and have sunk you in sorrows : For the truth is Sir , I have been prisoner these twenty years , without any hopes of liberty , until this general Peace , by which I receive the favour of heaven , and the light of the Sun , which has been so long a stranger to my eyes . Enjoying therefore this benefit , I came to understand that you are giving the Princess Rosanira unto the King Celiodantes in marriage : As soon as I heard this news , I made all the haste I could unto you , to speak with you before the marriage be consummated : and if I be come time enough I do thank the infinite goodness of the Gods ; and if too late , I protest that what I intended to tell you , shall die with me , and I shall think it the greatest misfortune that ever did befall me : I beseech the Gods after such a disaster , not to let me live a minute longer , since life will be a most intolerable torment unto me . Upon this Veronces was silent , and Policander laid his hand upon his shoulder , Friend ( said he unto him ) thy affection is so well known unto me , that thy expressions of it may be spared : Come tell me freely what this secret is which you think so necessary to my contentment ? For the truth is , I do intend to give my daughter unto Celiodantes , but it is yet proceeded no further then promises , and I stay only till the peace be published , and received by all those that have any Interest therein . Oh ye great and good Gods ! be ye for ever blessed ( cryed out Veronces ) as well for your goodness , as for your profound judgements . Then turning towards the King , Sir ( said he unto him ) I shall acquaint you with a thing that will even ravish you with wonder , and will divert you from this marriage . What can divert me ( replyed Policander ) from a designe so much conducing to the grandeur of my Crown , and the welfare of my people ? Sir ( replyed Veronces ) This marriage is against all Laws , both Divine and Humane : For , is not the Princess Rosanira your Daughter ? Yes certainly ( answered Policander . ) And the King Celiodantes ( replied Verances ) is your Son. My Son ? ( said the King in a great amazemement , and started back ) yes Sir , answered Verances , Celiodantes is your Son ; and be pleased to hear the whole truth of the mattter , which none can tell you but the Queen Argira and my self : Then being silent a while he went on . The Princess with whom you commanded me to stay , was presently after your delivered of a son , and so secretly , that none but her nurse and my self , who she was pleased to trust , did know of it : A few moneths after , she was married to the King of the Santons , by whom the same year she had another son called Celiodantes ; but because she married only by reason of state , and still preserved her affection entirely for you , she could not endure to see Celiodantes continually under her eye , and be deprived of that better beloved son which she had by you ; and much less that he whom she loved not should be King of two great kingdomes , whilst the other had no estate : and a hundred times has she made her complaints of it unto me , and as oft did I indeavour to comfort her : at the last she pitched upon a most strange resolution : she pretended that a certain Sybil had foretold her , that if the little Celiodantes were seen by any other but his Nurse , and those that were to wait upon him , until a certain time , he would most infallibly die immediately after . By this device she sent him away , and commanded me at the same time to change him for the other which she had by you , so as ever since he has been received by all for Celiodantes . Now she made choise of me for a witness of this change , to the end , as she said , that if she chanced to die , I might let you understand how great her affection was unto you ; and blessed be the gods , I have now , after so many years of misery made good my promise unto her . King Policander hearing this discourse , O Verances , said he unto him , dost thou assure me that Celiodantes is my son ? and that the Queen Argiras love unto me , moved her to put him in place of the true Inheritour ? Assure your self Sir , answered Verances , upon that fidelity which I own unto you that I do not lie in one word . Policander then made a silent pause , and afterwards clapped his hands together , certainly ( said he ) this is the cause of Argiras sad resentment of the news , when Orontes told her of the marriage between Celiodantes and Rosanira , for ever since she has kept her bed . Doubtless Sir , said Verances , that if she know of such a marriage betwixt them two , it will grieve her to the very soul ; and I do judge of her by my self , for I protest , I think that had I come too late to prevent it , it would have cost me my life . But Sir , there is no reason you should suffer one that has loved you so well , to continue in such intollerable sorrow ; I beseech you therefore out of your own goodness , and conjure you by the love you once bore unto her , to remedy it , and to quit your self of those obligations wherein you stand bound unto her . Friend ( said the King then ) now do I begin to believe that heaven does love me , and will let me live the rest of my dayes in contentment , since It hath so unexpectedly given me a son in lieu of him I lost . I am resolved therefore not only presently to put the Queen Argira out of her pain , but also give her such testimonies of my esteem , as she shall never again repent of her affection unto me . After some other discourse upon this subject , the King commanded him to retire , and above all to be secret : then he went unto Celiodantes , whom he accosted with such new and extraordinary Carresses as did amaze him , and afterwards told him , that he had a most earnest desire that the Queen Argira his mother , should be at the marriage , and therefore wished him to continue the means of getting her to come , or if she would not , he was resolved to go unto her , although she was displeased with him , for he was fully resolved upon a reconciliation with her , and never to suffer the consummation of the marriage but in her presence . Celiodantes , who next his marriage , desired nothing more then to satisfie Policander , he told him after much other discourse , that he would go himself and invite her to come , assuring himself she would not deny him that favour : and Policander , approving his design , he began to take order for his departure , and made such haste , as within three dayes after . he was ready to set forward , when Orontes returned and assured him , that the Queen Argira would be with them within two dayes , and that he came before her purposely to acquaint them . Both the Kings were extreamly joyed at this news , and Celiodantes the same hour set forward to meet her . Policander the mean time enquiring of Orontes , how it came to pass , her humour was so much changed from what it whas when he writ , did understand , that after she had kept her bed a long while , she sent one evening for him , and faintly asked him upon what business the King her Son had sent him thither . Madam , answered he , when I came first I began to tell you my business , but you were so indisposed then , that you could not hear me out ; I understand , replied she , that you come about the Publication of the peace , and to cause Publique joyes to be made for his marriage . But in that there was no need of any addresses unto me , for you had commission ample enough for it without my approbation . Madam , answered Orontes , 't is most true , I had such commission , but it was with a limitation , to act in it according unto your pleasure , and I am to beseech you from Policander and your Son , you would be pleased to take so much pains as to be at the Celebration of the marriage . Did not you tell me ( said she and interrupted ) that the marriage was already past ? Pardon me , Madam , I most humbly beseech you , said he , I might perhaps tell you that the marriage and the Articles of peace were concluded upon ; but the consummation of the marriage was not to be , before your health would permit you to be there , or till you excused your self . O Orontes , ( cryed she out with a joyful countenance ) how I have been tormented , since your first coming , by not understanding the businesse of your voyage : for you must know that when I understood the King my Son made so small accompt of me , it did so grieve me to the soul , that my life has been odious unto me . O Madam , replied Orontes , entertain no such opinion , I beseech you , but believe , though he used all the expedition he could in concluding the peace without imparting it unto you , because he thought it so necessary and and advantageous to make himself King of two great kingdomes , that he thought you would blame him if he used any delay : yet for the marriage , assure your self Madam , he was not so hasty , since the retardment of it could not be of such importance ; and the King Policander himself desires you should be present at it . The Queen upon this , so changed her countenance , as if she had not been the same ; and took order for her departure the next morning . Policander supposed that the Queen had prudently concealed the cause of her displeasure from Orontes , and he longed extremely to hear the relation of Verances confirmed from her own mouth . The Queen being arived , and received with all the honours that Policander could do unto her , and to the general joyes of all , except Rosanira , who by reason of her affection unto Rosilion , could not in heart approve of this marriage with Celiodantes , The next morning , King Policander went to visit her , and after all Ceremonies of civility and complement , she desited to speak with him only in the presence of the Princess Rosanira and the King her Son ; so as every one quitting the room but they , the Queen began in this manner . I am sure , Policander , when first you resented the fury of my Sons Arms , and of those united with him , by my contrivance , to your ruine , you were then not a little astonished . Do you remember what affection I shewed unto you , when ( as a Knight errant ) you came into the Court of the King my Father ? if you do , you could not expect a lesse revenge upon your ingratitude , from my wrong'd affection ; and when you have heard me out , you will confesse that love and hatred had never so strong an influence upon any , as it had upon the Soul of Argira . But you Madam ( said she unto the Princess ) I beseech you wave your ill opinion of me , until you know by experience , what power these two passions of love and hatred have over a Soul that loves well . And you Son ( said she unto Celiodantes ) stay until the end of my discourse , and then I assure my self you will commend my fault , and think your self beholding unto me . Then beginning her discourse at the arival of Policander in the Court of the King of Picts , she related all his Courtship of her , and the promises which she received from him , not concealing any particulars of their affection : how closly she carried her being with child , and her delivery : The sorrows she resented when she heard he had married Clorisena contrary to his promise ; how she was forced by her fathers command to marry the King of the Santons , by whom she had a Son. She represented her grief to see this Son alwayes with her , and to be deprived of the other : her resolution was to change them , her contrivances about it , her curiosity to know the Fortunes of these children from the Sibil Mesuline , whose answer she still kept in writing : how she put the true Celiodantes into the hands of Verances , and how extremely grieved she was , when she thought them both lost . The King Policander , who knew all these things from Verances , he was not so much astonished as the rest : But Celiodantes , who saw himself deprived of Rosanira , and of two kingdomes , of which he thought to be Legitimate Lord , he was strangely confounded ; yet it was no small contentment unto him , to see he had found such a father as Policander , whose virtue and valour was held in high esteem amongst all the Princes of his time . And to hide his discontents , when the King his father opened his arms to embrace him , he kneeled down and said , Sir , although I have this day lost that which I loved most dear , yet the Princess Rosanira will give me leave to rejoyce that I have found such a Father as the great King Policander . Son , said he , wives , if one be lost another may be found , so cannot fathers , especially such as I shall be unto you : And for my part , I think this day the happyest I ever lived , since in it I have found a Treasure which I esteem more then my Life ; and since now I find , that never was any Cavalier more obliged to a Lady , then Policander is unto the Queen Argira your mother : Then raising him up , and kissing him , he suffered him to kisse Rosanira as his sister , who made it appear by her eyes , that she loved him much better as a Brother , then as a Husband . In the mean while , King Policander addressing himself unto the Queen Argira ; I beseech you Madam ( said he unto her ) Did you never since hear of the true Celiodantes nor of Verances ? Never , answered she , though I have made all the enquiry that possibly I could ; and yet I am in some assured hopes he is not lost , by reason of the Prediction which I received from the Sybil Melusine : For it is not probable she should be a lyer only in this ; before you say any more Madam , said the King , I would have you see one , who perhaps may tell you some news of him : then going himself to the door , he brought in Verances , and taking him by the hand , presented him to the Queen : Madam , said he unto her , do you know this man ? As soon as she cast her eye upon him , although he was grown very old and lean , yet she cried out , Ah Verances , where is the charge I committed into your hands ? Verances kneeling down upon the ground , with tears in his eyes , Madam , said he unto her , force and violence hath disabled me from giving you a good accompt : O ye gods , cryed she , and joyned her hands together , is my Son lost ? and is the Sybil a lyar ? Tell me Verances , said she , and tell me truly , is he dead ? didst thou see him murdered before thy face ? No Madam , answered he ; but if you please to hear the Fortune of the most miserable man alive , I will briefly tell you mine , by which you may be better satisfied in your Questions : Then Policander beseeching her to hear him , he began thus . I was no sooner come to the place , where by your command I had changed this young Prince for his brother , but I changed also his name , and charged his Nurse to call him by no other then Kinicson , chusing that name rather then any other , because of the stone which you hung about his neck , whereon was ingraved the figure of a Lion , with these words , Kinick , Knicson ; conceiving that if ever he were lost , or came within compass of your hearing this name , you would know him by it . We went then , according to your command , unto the Port of the Santons , where taking a little retired house , we passed away five years , every one thinking Kinicson to be my son , and his Nurse my wife . When he was about that age , one unlucky day , as he was playing amongst other children by the Sea side , he was carried away by some Pirats who roved about that coast : I was there also , but asleep upon the ground , but did not awaken , till after these Ravishers had got my master into their hands , and me also : yet amidst this great disaster , it was some comfort unto me to be with him , that I might in some sort serve him ; but alas , Fortune did presently after rob me of this consolation also : for we were no sooner upon the open Sea , but another company of Pirats fell upon those that took us , and after a long dispute became masters of us ; and it was my chance to be wounded . These last Pirats , thinking that I had been one of the conquered Pirats , they put me into chains , and treated me with all the cruelties that such persons ordinarily use to be : These men carried us into one of the Armorique Isles , where they were wont to make their retreat , and where Merchant of the Continent used to come and buy such prizes of them , as they used to take upon that coast . A few dayes after , these Merchants came thither , and the child was bought , as well for his handsomness , as upon the promises that I made unto them , to pay double what he cost , as soon as I could convey a Letter unto his friends ; for I was extremely desirous to get him out of the clutches of these wretched sort of men . When a thing , Madam , is decreed by heaven , it is impossible to be avoided . An honest Merchant bought him , and presently paid , what they asked , both for him and me . I told you that I received a wound in the Combate , and this wound for want of right dressing , did so gangrene , that the Merchant durst not take me with him , left I should dy by the way ; but gave me some money to maintain me , with a promise to return unto me within fifteen dayes . And because the Pirats had taken the stone which you had put about the neck of little Kinicson , I beseeched the Merchant to buy it also , and give it him : The honest Merchant did so , and before my face put it about the neck of the child ; at which I was exceedingly contented , thinking that though I died , yet this mark might one day bring him to your knowledge . Now Madam , the fifteen dayes were past . and fifteen more , yet no Merchant came ; and a while after , I heard he was dead : when I was recovered of my wound , I required a release , because my ransome had been paid ; but they who made profit their god , did but laugh at me , and the chief of them answered , that the gods had made them Lords of all they could get , and owners of all that fell into their hands : so as clogging me with abundance of chains , I remained there in abundance of misery , until this last war , when the Boyers and Ambaries , after they had forced many Towns towards the Armorique coast , did by fortune come into this Islle , which they plundered , and with many others , brought me into their camp ; where though I was a prisoner , yet it was some satisfaction to be prisoner unto reasonable men , and to see those who used me so cruelly , to be prisoners as well as my self . Heaven at last , shewed some pity upon me , and after a twenty years imprisonment , did set me at liberty , by the benefit of the general peace , when all prisoners were released . The first thing I did was to go unto the Temple , and render thanks unto the great Tautates , and next to beseech him , that if Kinicson were alive , to make him known unto you , that I might pass away the remainder of my old age in some rest . Having recorded in my memory , the name and place of the Merchant , I went thither as fast as I could ; and all I could learn was , that the estate of the Merchant , after his death , was divided amongst his children , and those that had Kinicson , did send him up the river Loyre amongst other Merchandize , and sold him either in Gaul about Lyons , or beyond : And being desirous to make a more exact search , I understood that all this Merchants children were slain in this last war : So I went as fast as I could unto the Port of the Santons to enquire of the Nurse whether she heard any news ; but they told me , that as soon as she heard of the loss of her son , and her husband , she died for grief : And indeed , Madam , I resolved upon the same , not knowing what I had else to do ; but the news that I heard there presently after , prolonged my life : For I understood that Policander , having taken the King your son prisoner , he resolved to conclude a peace , and for a confirmation of it , to marry the Princess Rosanira unto him . Then did I think the Gods had preserved me alive purposely to prevent that incestuous marriage ; and though I knew , Madam , that you were alive , and that you knew the truth of things better then I , yet I thought some consideration or other might keep you from declaring it . I made therefore all the haste that possibly I could , to acquaint Policander with it , lest so great a disaster should happen in the Family of so good and so just a King ; and lest that curse which would infallibly ensue upon such incestuous alliance , should fall upon his head . Upon this , he fell down upon his knees with tears in his eyes ; It grieves me Madam to the very soul ( said he ) that I am not able to restore unto you that charge which you committed unto me : But cursed Fate ! without any fault in me , did deprive me of that contentment . The queen after she had looked a while upon him , and saw his eyes swim in tears ; Verances ( said she unto him ) all that I can gather from your discourse , is , that my son is lost , and that there is no hopes ever to see him again . And Verances making no reply , but sadly shaking his shoulders , Oh Gods ! said she , must the Sybil be a Liar only unto me ? Here is thy prediction , oh Melusine ( said she , and pulled a paper out of her pocket ) written with thy own hand ; I must to my grief upbraid thee with it , and tell the world thou art an Impostor , a Deceiver , and not to be believed . The King then taking the paper , and reading it he did admire it , that the Sybil should so foresee all that hapned unto her son , and the incestuous marriage which was intended : But when he read these words , In Forrests , where shall be Prince Godomar , The other shall his senses there recover : Then Fate shall kind be both to one and other . Oh Madam ( cryed he out ) Do not condemn this great Sybil. Then taking Verances by the hand ; Verances ( said he ) in what place do they say the childe was sold ? Alas Sir ( answered he ) they know nothing , but that he was sent up the River Loyre with other Merchandise . Well ( replyed the King ) what age might the childe be then ? About six years old , answered Verances . Was he black or fair , said the King ? Sir ( said Verances ) he was the fairest childe that ever eye beheld : fair hair , and curled ; full eyes , and lively ; visage somthing oval , complexion fresh and delicate , big for his age , and full made ; in all proportions so handsom , and in every action so becoming , as it was impossible to see , and not to love him . What was his name ? said the King. His right name ( answered Verances ) was Celiodantes , but lest he should be known . I gave him the name of Kinicson , by reason of a stone which had that name writ about it , and which the Queen did put about his neck . Oh ye infinite Gods ! cryed out Policander , lifting up his hands and eyes to heaven , open our eyes , that we may find out the truth which hath been so obscurely hid from our eyes . Then turning towards the Queen , Madam ( said he unto her ) as you have given me one son , so I will give you another , unless I be the most mistaken man alive : For tell me Daughter ( said he unto the Princess Rosanira ) do you remember the name which Rosilion had when the Merchants presented him unto me ! Sir , ( answered she , almost out of her self ) his name was as you may see writ upon this stone , which formerly he gave me , when he waited upon the Princess my Sister , and me ; for ( said she ) having nothing else to give me for a New-years gift , when they gathered the Misleto of the New year , he gave me this ; then pulling it out of her breast , I have ever since kept it ( said she ) because he told me it was very fortunate . The King no sooner saw it , but he knew it to be the very same which he himself had long worn , and afterwards gave it unto the Queen Argira ; who also as soon as she cast her eye upon it , she cryed out , and said , Oh happy mark of my past contentments , I do demand of thee him unto whom I gave thee , whom if thou dost restore unto me , I will call the most fortunate stone that ever was : then she kissed it , and laid it unto her breast . But all this was nothing to the joys of Verances when he saw it , for truly he seemed to be absolutely out of his wits . The Princess who durst not shew her joys , for fear of giving too much knowledge of her affection unto Rosilion , she waited with extream impatience , until he was fully known , that she might be a sharer in their demonstrations of joy . In the mean time , the King taking the stone , and reading the inscription about the Lyon , he found it to be Kinic , Kinicson , which signifies , a King , the son of a King. Here is the name ( said he ) which he had when the Merchants sold him unto me as a slave , for I do very well remember it , and that afterwards when he killed the Lion which was ready to devour me , I changed it into Rosilion ; as well in memory of that generous act , as because he was my daughters Cavalier , and from Rosanira and the Lion , I formed the name Rosilion . When he was first brought unto me , he was about the same age which Verances mentions ; his face was according to his description ; and all circumstances makes me believe Rosilion to be the same whom the Queen lost . And yet I conceive that a business of this importance ought not to be divulged , until some more certain testimonies appear ; for this stone might be taken from him , and put upon another ▪ and that name might be given unto him by chance , especially seeing him so handsome , as he might well be thought worthy of that name , which indeed does signifie the Son of a King ; and therefore before any notice be taken , I would have it made out by more infallible circumstances and proofs . Sir ( said Verances presently , ) he loved me so well , as I am confident that as soon as he hears my name , he will know me . If I do see him ( said the Queen ) I can know him by a most undoubted mark ; for I remember that when I put him into the hands of Verances , I was in some fears of losing him , and therefore to know him , would have given him a mark with a hot Iron ; and looking which was the most convenient place , I found upon his hand a Rose so perfect , that I thought it mark sufficient . Oh Madam ( said the Princess presently ) assure your self then that Rosilion is your son , for I have seen a Rose upon his left hand so perfectly drawn by Nature , as is beyond all imitation of Art. Oh Sir , said the Queen , and clapped her hands together , what can you desire more ? Is it possible to give more certain assurances ? The name , the age , the stone , the merchants , and the mark upon his hand , makes it most apparent that he is the very same ; and above all , the prediction of the Sybil Melusine , puts in out of all doubt , considering the condition wherein he is . Madam ( said Verances ) I most humbly beseech you , give me leave to go unto him , and speak with him , before he hear any thing of this news , and I shall give you a most perfect account . Upon this he went presently to the Lodging of Rosilion , whose malady was not at that time in its height of Fury , but only a distraction of the understanding , which made him conceit himself somtimes to be in the Army , and commanding , as if he were the General ; otherwhiles he fancied that he saw Rosanira , and spoke unto her ; somtimes he would upbraid the King with breach of promise , and such conceptions : And when he fell into these humours , he would talk so temperately , and urge such solid reasons and arguments , that if he did not somtimes rove presently from one thing unto another , one would not have judged him to be out of his senses . When Verances came unto him , he was walking up and down the chamber , and said not a word ; but as soon as he was told that Rosanira had sent to visit him , he left walking , and received him whom they presented unto him , so very kindly , and gave such sweet language , that none would have believed him distempered : and this was no novelty ; for when at any time they would have him to do any thing , if they told him that Rosanira would have it so , he presently obeyed , with so much willingness and alacrity , as if his mind had not been disordered . Verances seeing him in this condition , could not refrain from tears : but before he made himself known unto him , Sir ( said he ) the Princess Rosanira has sent me to know how you do , and to see whether the Rose which you have upon your left hand be worn out . Worn out ( said he presently ) No , no , neither the Rose in my hand , nor the Rosanira in my heart will ever wear out . She hopes the same ( replyed Verances ) but because some had told her the contrary , she sent me to see , and report the truth unto her . Then he held out his hand unto him ; see Cavalier ( said he ) how Nature knowing I was decreed by destiny unto Rosanira , has given me a Rose , which I will keep as long as life . Poor Verances knowing him very well by that mark , Ah Kinicson ( said he unto him ) is it possible you should see Verances and not know him ? Upon this he started back two or three paces , and after he had looked a while upon him , Are you Verances ( said he all amazed ) the husband of Lerina ? ( that was the name of his Nurse , whom he thought to be his mother . ) I am the very same ( answered he ) that was taken with you upon the Sea side by Pyrats , and who never since enjoyed one minute of contentment till I came hither . To see the good nature of Rosilion , he ran unto him with open arms , embraced and kissed him , and for very joy , tears came into his eyes : afterwards , as if he were in his perfect senses , he enquired of his and Lerinas fortune , and why he had been so long absent from him . Verances then acquainted him with his long imprisonment , and how he was set at liberty by the general Peace : At the word Peace he began to sigh , and to be very extravagant in discourse of the War which he had enterprized against Celiodantes , with whom he would joyn Battel , and would have Verances there ; and roved so far from any purpose , that Verances not being able to conceal his sorrow and tears ; Sir , said he unto him , what message will you please to send unto the Princess Rosanira ? Tell her ( said he ) that I will ere long send her Celiodantes a Prisoner ; but I do not intend the second victory shall be so disadvantagious unto me as the first . Then Verances would have gone away : But dear Verances ( said he unto him ) take heed you be not again taken by Pyrats ; if you go by Land , I will be your convoy with half my Army ; but be sure you return presently unto me again , if you love me . Verances with abundance of tears returned to the King and Queen , and reported what he had heard , and how Rosilion remembred the name of Lerinda and Kenicson ; of which the Queen was so glad , that she held up her hands , thanked heaven , and wept for joy : At last ( after much rejoycing ) they all resolved not to publish their toys , until they saw the rest of the Sybils prediction verified ; and in order thereunto , to carry Rosilion into Forrests : And also it was then concluded upon , that if he were cured , Rosanira should be his wife , and Cephise be given unto Celiodantes . Verances then addressing himself unto King Policander , Sir , said he unto him , will you be pleased to give you most faithful servant leave to put you in memory of that which my duty obligeth me unto ? Most freely ( answered the King. ) Be pleased to know then , O most great King , that you can never hope for any blessing from heaven nor earth , as long as you continue in that injustice , wherein out of some reason of State you have lived several years . Have I done any injustice ? said the King , and was a little moved . Yes Sir ( replyed Verances ) and the greatest that ever was done : for is it not the height of injustice to break all your promises made unto so good and so wise a Queen as this great Princess in ? Do you not remember how I am a witness of all those solemn Oaths , and Gods which you mocked , at the making of those promises ? Assure your self Sir , that all the misfortunes which hitherto you have received , are but fore-runners of greater , unless you do satisfie all those solemn promises which you made in the presence of the Gods. The King upon this was in a strange confusion . I do confess Verances , said he unto him , thou sayest most truly ; and to make all due satisfaction , if the Queen will please to forgive , and forget the offence which I have committed against her , which as thou sayest , was committed only out of reason of State , I will this very hour take her for my legitimate Wife , and Queen of the Boyens and Ambarres ; which she accepted of with much joy . Thus the grave old man made an end of relating the cause of the Queen Argiras coming into that Country , and beseeched the Nymph to keep it , secret , until it pleased the Gods to restore Rosilion unto his health . Unto which she answered , that she thought it very expedient so to do , although she had very confident hopes of his cure : for ( said she ) besides the predictions of the Sybil , which hitherto have proved all true , the coming hither of him who must cure him , which was but the day before Rosilion came , seems as if the Gods had sent him purposely for it : For the Prince Godomar , the second son of the Burgundian King , came unto this Town but yesterday , and was conducted hither by a most unexpected piece of Fortune , Madam ( said Argira ) you do put me into great hopes and joys ; but I beseech you , how do you conceive it should be him whom the Sybil means ? I do conceive ( said she ) upon good reason ; for before your coming , we were resolved that he should drive a sacred Nail for the cure of a Shepherd that is troubled with the same disease ; and this will be a means to keep it the more secret : for under pretense of the Shepherd , both may be done as you desire . And I do think the Gods did send Prince Godomar hither , purposely for it ; because it being necessary that he who drives the Nail , should be Soveraign Magistrate ; I cannot think of any more fit for it then he , whose quality is above the common rank . How Madam ? said the Queen Argira , Is then the young Prince of the Burgundians here ? He is Madam ( answered the Nymph ) and I cannot conceive any danger in acquainting him who you are ; to the end , that if he should come to know it afterwards , he should not be offended at our diffendence in him . With all my heart ( said the queen ) I will therefore send unto him , with a tender of my service , and acquaint him with it . Madam ( said Adamas unto the queen ) I conceive it very necessary for many reasons , that all haste be made in the cure of the Prince Rosilion , especially because it is impossible but the business will be divulged if it be retarded , since there are many in your Train who know of it : And since the sacrifice is already resolved upon , and prepared for the Shepherd Adrastes , the deferring of it would give occasion unto many to seek out for the cause of it , and perhaps find it out . But besides all these considerations , the important affairs now in agitation , and which the Nymph will impart unto you , do require a speedy course to be taken in it ; so as Madam without more delay , let it be effected to morrow . Father ( said the queen ) you motion a thing which suits much with my approbation , though I durst not trouble the Nymph so far as to move it ; but since her service requires it so , I beseech you let us joyn our petitions together , for a speedy conclusion of it . Adamas then turning towards the Nymph , Madam ( said he unto her ) if you please , I shall see the sacrifice in readiness , and shall acquaint the high Priest , and Prince Godomar , and therefore I beseech you give this satisfaction unto the queen . The Nymph consented ; and sending for Galathea , she retired , and left the queen Argira to as much rest as her troubled soul would give her leave to take . The next morning the high Priest , accompanied with many Flamins , and the most part of the Colledge of Augustalians , presented himself before the Nymph , to let her understand what was necessary to be done in the publique action which she intended ; and amongst other things , that she should chuse a Soveraign Magistrate , unto whom she should refer the Soveraign Power , as long as the business was in hand : For ( said he ) this Ceremony did come from Numa Pompilius ; and at that time Rome was under the command of Kings , and it was they who were wont to drive the Nail : But after Kings , were abolished , they used always to elect a Dictator : For this solemn action must not be performed by any , but such a one as hath no superiour unless the Gods. Now Madam , I present these things unto you , that you may put in effect those good and pious intentions which you have towards Adrastes , and the other stranger ; and in order thereunto , to make choise of him , who being made Soveraign Magistrate , may execute all conditions necessary : For though ( Madam ) you be the Soveraign Lady of the Country , yet according unto our Customs , you are not capable of medling herein , because in all sacrifices unto Jupiter , men only must be ministers . The Nymph who was already advertized of the necessity in making this election , and who also thought it advantagious to her affairs , yet seeming to have no other design , but the care of these two Persons . Father , answered she , I am so much desirous to obtain this favour from the gods , that I intend not only to make choise of such a man so quallified as you mention , but also to do any thing else that you shall think either expedient or necessary ; and since we are not well experienced in such solemn Actions , I pray give me a full relation of all that is to be be done . Madam , said the high Priest , two things are necessary to be , done : The one a sacrifice , the other an election of a soveraign Magistrate ; for after the sacrifice offered unto Jupiter and Minerva , he whom you chuse , must drive a nail of brass , which we must consecrate and make pure and clean with Lustralian water , into the wall of Jupiters Temple , which is towards the Sanctuary of Minerva , and this to be done after the nail hath three times touched the temples of the diseased person : Then for the sacrifice we will take such order as it shall be in readiness , at what hour , to morrow , you shall please to appoint : But , Madam , as for the election of this Soveraign , it is requisite you make choise of him to day publickly , and that you give unto him a Scepter , & a Globe , as formerly they were wont at Rome : and because that was a Republique , and every one had a share in it , that Dictatour was chosen by the votes and suffrages of all the people ; but in this place , where you have the sole interest , you alone must make this election , so it be in publick , that every one may know your intention . Adamas understanding that the Ceremony was to be performed in this manner . Madam , said he unto her , knowing it your pleasure to observe all these things , I have-taken order for all things requisite in this election , so as they have already begun to erect scaffolds , and I assure my self , that presently after dinner , all things will be in readiness . After this , the Nymph appointing the high Priest to take order for the sacrifice next morning , she referred the ordering of all the rest unto the Druide , intending presently after dinner to make this Election , unto which , the Prince Godomar , Alcedon , Damon , and Adamas , were of opinion , that it was requisite to summon Polemas , to the end he might have no colour or excuse for the Arms ( which was in a low voice commonly spoken ) that he was preparing And though the Nymph knew very well he would not come , yet she approved of their opinions , and dispatched Clindor presently unto him . On the other side , Prince Godomar thinking it necessary to advertise the Prince Sigismond of all passages , and being unwilling to imploy any of his own men , left he should receive some course treatment from King Gondebaut , he beseeched the Nymph to permit that Leontidas the son of Clindor might be the man ; conceiving him to be man of courage and wit , and a person whom he might trust in the business , since Dorinde lay at his house , and since he believed that she had acquainted him with the cause of her coming . The Nymph liked very well of it , and sent Letters by him unto the King , unto Prince Sigismond , and unto the Princess Clotilda . Unto the King , by way of joy , for the honour she received from the presence of Prince Godomar his son ; not taking notice that she knew any thing of the cause which moved him thither : Unto Prince Sigismond , by way of assurance , to give Dorinde for his sake all possible assistance ; and unto Clotilda , to desire the continuation of her favours . And because Godomar thought that perhaps the King would not suffer Leontidas to see his brother , he advised him to go unto him secretly , if he could the night before , and to speak unto Gondebaut , according to the advice of Sigismond : having then given him full instructions , and Dorindes picture , he recommended him unto the Protection of Tharamis . Dorinde on the other side , who as she thought had so much cause to complain against all men in general , and in particular against Sigismond , she knew not what message to send unto him : for when she remembred how she was left all night in the wood , in expectation of him , she could not afford him a good thought ; when she considered what Godomar told her , sometimes she thought him partial and spoke in behalf of Sigismond , and sometimes again she excused him : At last , at the instance of the young Prince , she sent him a Letter by Leontidas , and entreated him to assure Sigismond that she would be alwayes his servant , in spite of Fortune . Thus the Father and the Son , Clindor and Leontidas departed both in one day : 'T is true the Fathers journey was not far , and therefore sooner dispatched when he came to Surida , which was about some five hours after he went from Marcelles , he was amazed to see such a confluence of Souldiers , Officers , and Cavaliers : Clindor , who knew Polemas before he was raised to this Grandure , and whose Predecessours were nothing inferiour unto the family of this man , he could not look upon this excessive arrogance without dispising him : so as when he went unto him to deliver the Nymphs letter , and was first carried through a long Guard of Souldiers in File , afterwards into his antichamber and withdrawing room , where he found a great number of Cavaliers ranked into two Files to make him passage ; he could not chuse but say unto the man who conducted him , I wish some stranger saw the Train of Polemas , that they might admire at the Grandure of the Nymph Amasis , and publish to the world , that her servants keeps as great a Court as the greatest Kings . Polemas was all this while at the higher end of his Chamber , and no sooner saw him , but with cap in hand he came and embraced him so kindly , that as Clindor was ill satisfied at his first entrance , yet this reception obliged him so , that he thought Polemas worthy of all his Grandure , such a strange influence has sweetness courtesie upon the most noble and generous hearts . And indeed it was true that Polemas , amongst the rest of his perfections , was his Arts Master in Civility , Courtesy , and Complement , a quality very requisite in such as aim at Grandure above their native qualities : After the first Complemental Caresses , Clindor presented unto him a Letter from the Nymph , and withal acquainted him with her desire of his being present at this Ceremony . Unto which returning no answer , as if it were a thing he leaft intended , he fell into some complaints , speaking as if he had great confidence in Clindor . Dear friend , said he unto him , I beseech you consider how ill the Nymph has us'd me of late , and what reason she has to think me worthy of coming into her presence : You know how dearly I loved Argenteus , as well for his merit as kindred ; and yet she could look on and see him treacherously murdered befoee her face : Nay more , she forced me to cashier all those who opposed that unworthy act , as if they had done something that was ignominious , and against her service . Then again , in lieu of chastising one Damon , that wanderer , or rather high-way man , she has gotten him into Marcelles , and makes a great accompt of him , as if he were not guilty of the basest action that ever any Cavalier attempted . I set these things before your eyes , to the end that you being a Cavalier , may pity my disgrace , which forces me to keep a distance from the Nymph , chusing rather the solitude of my house , then to trouble her with the sight of him who is so displeasing unto her . Should I relate some other causes which I have , you would admire my patience , for to pass by the infinite number of affronts which I receive every day ; you know , dear friend , that you and I are Cavaliers , whose profession is conversant in Arms and affairs of State. How is it possible we should endure to see a Druide , whose office is only about Altars , sit at the helm of the State , and stear it as he pleaseth : To see him set and appoint Guards in Towns , to lift Souldiers , appoint commissioned Officers , and such like , as are quite contrary to contrary to men of his coat , whilst we sit still in our own houses dispised , and not so much as looked upon ; and yet we see all these things in the person of Adamas , whom now has lost the name of Druide , and is become a great Governour of Provinces , nay of Amasis her self . Surely we cannot look upon these things but with sad eyes , and I think none doubts but that it is a most manifest injury unto me : for the Nymph has committed that charge unto me , and she cannot put me out , without most apparent wrong : Have I any way misbehaved my self ? has not the state enjoyed a serene tranquility under my regiment ? Can the people complain of any subsidies or exactions ? has any Souldier served without his full pay ? have I lessened the revenues of the Exchequer ● have any leagues or confederations been broken ? Are any of our neighbour Princes discontented ? If any one in all the state , great or little can complain of any wrong that I have done , then , I am guilty , and the Nymph has reason to put another in my place that will serve her better . But when none of these things can be charged upon me , tell me dear Clindor , have I not just reason to complain ? Yes certainly , if not against the Nymph , yet at least against my bad Fortune . This grievance makes me to love my friends and my kindred , and to spend my time amongst them , since my life has hitherto been spent in the service of one who does not so much as look upon my affection ; or if she do see it , does scorn and reject it . Clindor heard him out without any interruption , and let him say what he would , but though his words were smooth , and language full of candour , yet he saw they were steept in viniger , and had a hidden bitterness in them ▪ and not being so ignorant in the affairs of the world , but that he had heard of his bad designs , especially when the Nymph at parting gave him a hint thereof , that he might more particularly observe all his actions , he found that all his complaints had been long premeditated , and that to contradict him , would not convert him , nor do the Nymph any service ; and therefore without entring into any excuse he only told him , that perhaps his complaints had not so just a ground as he imagined , nor as was reported unto him : That in love and court , absence was a mortal enemy unto any man : That the Nymph was so sweet and every way so good , that he might expect all desired satisfaction from her : That she esteemed of him above all the rest of her Subjects , and therefore had elevated him above all the rest : That the demonstration of her good will unto him was so great , that he could not any way suspect the contrary : That her desires of seeing him was an argument that she set a higher esteem upon him , than he was made believe by some sowers of sedition ; and that to blast all the designs of such ill officers , he ought to come unto Marcelles , where he might receive from the Nymph all manner of satisfaction and contentment , and that he ought the rather to come , left the Prince Godamar being there , should assist the Nymph in this publick Action which she intended . Polemas had been already advertised of Prince Godomars ' coming by his correspondent ; but because the cause of his coming was kept close , he could not know it : yet imagining that so great a Prince would not come with so small a train , unless upon some great importance , he passionately desired to understand what it was ; but not daring to discover his curiosity too much unto Clindor , he conceived that their discourse did give him a good occasion to talk a little more of it . But dear friend , ( said he and interrupted him upon that point ) what great action is that which is intended ? For though I know Prince Godomar did not come thither for nothing ; yet I cannot imagine what it should be . The Action ( replied Clindor ) will be very great , for the Queen desires that whatsoever the high Priest and Colledge of the Augustalians , shall command , may be exactly observed . About three or four dayes since , a Lady whose name is Dorinde came unto Marcelles upon some occasion , which truly I do not know ; but so it was , that there came in her company some shepherds and shepherdesses , who brought one with them who ran mad for love . The Nymph was desired that a nail of brass might be driven into the wall of the Temple for him , a Ceremony which they say is a common cure for madness . Now the high Priest does tell her that for the driving of this nail she is to make choise of a Soveraigne Magistrate , for it can be done by no other hand but his . Who do you think ( said Polemas ) she intends to chuse for that Ceremony ? I think , answered Clindor , she is not yet resolved : but when you come unto her she will tell you , and I am confident she will do nothing without your advise . Clindor , replied Polemas , unless she intend utterly to disgrace me , she will not think upon any but me : For it belonging to my office she cannot without extream offence prefer any other ; but I perceive she thinks her contempt of me not enough , unless it be done to my face , and therefore she would have me present at this publick Ceremony , that all the world may laugh at me . It is enough that I have spent my age and my estate in her service , and not lose that little reputation and credit that I have amongst men . Tell her therefore , that as long as I can , I will conceal from every one that small value which she sets upon my services , and that I had rather hear say she slights me , then be witness of it . Clindor perswaded him all he could to divert him from this resolution , but he stood obstinately upon this and beckning unto Ligonias , Pelidontes , Argonides , and Lysander to come unto him ; he acquainted them with the cause of Clindors coming , and with the answer he had sent unto the Nymph : And all four did so approve of what he had done , with so many complaints and imaginary injuries , that at last he was constrained to come away with this answer , to wit , that if the Nymph would chuse him for this solemn Ceremony , and gave him the title of Soveraign Magistrate , he would come and serve her with a good troop of his friends : otherwise , he would keep at a distance , and rather hear what was done , then see it with so much dishonour to himself . But in the interim , the Nymph as soon as she had dined , carried Prince Godomar unto a great plain , where scaffolds were erected , and there in the presence of all the Druids , Priests , Flamins , Augustalians and others , as also of all Cavaliers , Sherifs , and Majors of the Town , she declared him Soveraign Dictator in all her provinces , and in order thereunto gave him a Scepter . He afterwards taking an oath to govern the State with Justice and equity as long as his commission lasted , and not to spare any pains , life , or limb , in defence thereof ! Then the Trumpets sounded , and the people with shouts of joy accompanied him back to the castle , and as they passed through the streets , though it was night , yet it was as light as day , and not a door but had two Torches burning before it . Clindor returned when all these lights were set out , and supposing it to be for joy of this election , he hoped that the Nymph did it upon good consideration , though he knew it would extremely incense the spirit of yonder ambitious man , When he came before Amasis he would have given her an account of his journey but she would not hear him until the Prince Godomar , Damon , Alcedon , and Adamas were present , who hearing the resolution of Polemas did not wonder at it , knowing very well that he would find some excuse or other for his not coming hither ; but charged Clindor to be secret in it , for some reasons which afterwards he should know . But all these Ceremonies were no sooner solemniz'd , then Meronthes the confident of Polemas , sent his son to acquaint him with it , and the arival of the Queen Argira , though he knew not her name ; only let him know with what a Train she came , and how she was lodged in the Castle : All these things did extremely trouble him ; for being ignorant of the cause which brought Prince Godomar thither , with the Cavaliers , which , troop after troop , followed him , and then the great number which belonged unto the Queen Argira ( for the hundred souldiers which she brought were reported to be three ) he was the most confounded man in the world ; and but for the hopes he had in the nimble wit of Climanthes , certainly he had hastned his design , and attempted upon the Town : but the assurances he had from him , and the execution at hand , was the reason of retarding the business , and slacking his design wherein he had such great hopes . And the rather , because tomorrow was the day appointed by Leonide for Galatheas resolution : which the Nymph remembring very well , she appointed her and Silvia over night to go the next morning and know his resolution ; which they failed not to do : and because they were very desirous to be at this solemn sacrifice of driving the nail ( a Ceremony never seen before , and therefore invited with the more curiosity ) they got up so early in the morning , that they were almost the first at the opening of the gates : and yet they found Climanthes already expecting them , at the door of his Temple , where seeming as if he saw them not ; he began to adore the rising sun , and the heavens , and endeavoured by such counterfeit devotion to get an opinion of his sanctity . But when he perceived that they saw his dissimulation , he arose up and came towards them . Nymphs ( said he unto them ) the Divinity , who I adore , is pleased with the prayers of Galathea and the sacrifices which I offered for her ; and therefore have permitted me to go unto her , and render the Oracle which she desires , and which is one of the greatest favours that ere was done unto any mortal . I assure you therefore that three dayes hence I will come about this time of the day unto the garden door which is under the Castle , not desiring to be seen in the Town , or any places frequented , because they are not conformable unto my solitary course of life ; and I do give her three dayes warning to the end she may prepare her self with a resolution to observe the commands of the Oracle : For otherwise , that great Deity whose Messenger and Interpreter I am , will be more incensed against her , then I am able to express ; and therefore let her be sure she arm her self with strong resolution to obey his commandments . Sage Nymphs , I know you love her , and therefore I conjure you to advertise her of it from me ; and if by fortune you find her not inclineable thereunto , to give me notice of it , that I may not more aggravate her crime by my coming unto her . Nay , nay , answered Leonide , never retard that favour which the Gods intend her for that ; for I assure you she is fully resolved not to fail in any thing ; and if any thing divert her from this her resolution , it will be only the delay of these three days which you prefix , and which will seem very long unto her . That delay ( answered she ) proceeds not from me , but from the Deity which I adore ; and I take it for a very good Angury ; for the number of three is pleasing unto the Gods : and to tell you truly , these are the three days in which that God is mute ; so as though I would my self speak as I was accustomed unto her , yet I cannot . And for this cause I do not carry you at this time into his holy Temple ; knowing that during these three days , neither Sacrifices nor Prayers are pleasing unto him : and you shall see that if I offer to enter , as I am accustomed , he will shut the door against me : But fail not you to be both at the Garden door upon the day I have appointed , and you shall see that contentment which heaven is preparing for her , as a reward of her obedience . Upon this he hasted up the stairs towards his Temple , for he thought that if he stayed any longer , the door would shut of it self : and it hapned as he thought ; for he was no sooner ready to set his foot in the door , but it shut violently upon him . Leonide and Silvia did know very well that this man was an Impostor , yet for all that , they were afraid ; having an opinion , that under a colour of sanctity , he dealt with the Divel : And , as if heaven took delight in augmenting their fears , it hapned that when they were near the gardens of Marcelles , through which they could pass into the Base Court of the Castle , without coming into the Town , presently they spied a man , who knowing them a far off , came running to them ; and as soon as he overtook them , fell down upon his knees before Silvia , and endeavoured to kiss her hand . The Nymph no sooner cast her eye upon him , but she cryed out , Oh good Gods , See where the soul of Ligdamon is ! Ligdamon ! replyed Leonide ( and was worse affrighted then her Companion ) oh Heavens ! it is so , and began to run away as fast as ever her legs could carry her to the Garden door , which by chance she found open ; and she had run her self so out of breath , that as soon as she was two paces within the door , she fell down , as if she had been half dead : Silvia in the mean time seeing her self alone , and held by this man , whom she thought to be a Ghost , was so extreamly affrighted , that she fell into a swoond . The man seeing her in this pitiful condition , he was struck almost as dead as she seemed to be ; he fell down upon his knees , called unto her , and pinched her to bring her again unto her self . She upon this opening her eyes , and still feeling him , cryed out , and fell into her fit again ; he still called upon her , and still pinched her , but all would not do any good ; for her fears this second time were such , as indeed did put her in danger of death . At which the man was so affrighted , that he rose up , and ran to call for help , or at least , to fetch some water to throw upon her ; and seeing a house not far from thence , he ran thither : But as good luck was , he was no sooner out of sight , but Silvia came to her self ; and not seeing this Ghost which put her into this fright , she rose up and ran as fast as ever she could unto the Garden door , which she saw open , and as she was shutting the door , she spied the man running after her as fast as he could , yet so far off , that she had time enough to make fast the door , and get into the Castle , where she found Leonide in such apprehensions of fear , as she was not able to utter a word . But when she saw Silvia , Oh Sister , said she , I am very glad you are escaped out of the enchantments of this wicked man. Silvia half besides her wits , Ah Sister ( said she ) would you run away , and leave me in so great a danger ? All their companions seeing them thus affrighted , ask'd to know what the matter was ? But for all their disorder they would not tell , having this consideration with them , that perhaps it might he prejudicial to the service of the Nymph . Galathea was presently acquainted with it , and thinking that Climanthes was wicked enough to do them some harm , she went unto them in their chamber where they were : when they saw her , they cheered up themselves as well as they could , yet looked as if they were newly come out of their graves . Galathea not willing to ask them any questions before so much company as was present , she took them by their hands , and commanded the rest all to withdraw : And then , Come ( said she unto them ) I see you both extreamly affrighted , what is the cause of it ? Madam ( answered Leonide ) the strangest encounter that ever was : for the man unto whom you sent us , I think has a thousand Divels at his command : After we had spoke with him , and he promised to be here the third day , and when we thought we had been quite out of his hands , he sent the Ghost of Ligdamon after us , who took my companion by the hand , and put us into such a fright , that if we had not luckily found the garden door open , we had died . For my part , I ran away , and cannot tell how my companion escaped out of his hands . Truly ( said Silvia ) I followed your example , taking my self to my legs ; and 't was well I did so ; for I saw him running after us , and would certainly have followed us hither , if I had not been so couragious as to shut the door after me . All which the Nymph hearing , and knowing it to be nothing but fancy she began to laugh at the fears wherein they were ; and leaving them to rest themselves , she went unto Amasis , unto whom she related all she heard ; whereat she was not a little astonished : And whilst they were in talk of these things , one came to tell the Nymph that the Sacrifice was ready , and that the Nails of Brass were washed clean and pure with the Lustralian water : so as the Prince Godomar expected only the Queen Argira , who at last came , holding the Princess Rosanira by the hand ; who was so fair that day , as she ravished the eyes of all those that looked upon her ; her Dress was modest , and by reason of her affliction , rather too much , then too little ; but so neat and handsome , that envie it self could not find the least fault : she leaned upon the arm of Rosilion , whose countenance was very sad , and his looks somthing wilde , but by his walk and garb , and all the rest of his actions , appeared to be of no mean extraction . There was very few that knew him , for the Queen desired it so ; so as for a long time together , nothing could be heard amongst all the assembly , but enquiry who they were ; but none being able to satisfie their curiosity , they all set themselves to behold the ceremony . First came ten Trumpetters , who from time to time sounded all together . Next them , followed men who were crowned with flowers , and in habits trimm'd all over with Violets , dancing before the Victims , carrying in their hands little Daggers , which they knocked against one another to a kind of Tune : After them came the carriers of Basins and Dishes to receive the blood of the Victims : after them followed many Victimaries with axes , hatches , and several other Instruments to slay the Victims , all having caps of flowers upon their heads : Next followed the Victims , which were seven Oxen to be offered unto Jupiter , and as many unto Minerva , with guilded horns , and dressed over with Garlands of Flowers : These Victims were followed by some Sacrifices , one of them carrying the Vessel that held the Lustralian water , who followed a Flamin , who with a branch of Misleto sprinkled this holy water upon all the Assistants ; Another carried a box of Aromatique Drugs , as Incense , Myrrh , and Aloes ; Another carried upon his head a vessel of Wine , which was to be used in the Sacrifice : another carryed salt , and another honey , and another water : After all these , followed twelve Players upon Flutes , and some Choristers , who sung Hymns in praise of Jupiter and Minerva . Next followed the Epulian Triomvires , who are those that were wont to tell the people when they ought to make any Banquets unto the Gods : After these followed the Flamins ; the last of which was Diale the Flamin of Jupiter , with his cap made of white wool , and in a Surplice of finest Linnen , so pure and white , that not the least spot appeared in it . Afterwards came the Colledge of Augures , each having in their hands an Augurian staf . Last of all came the high Priest , with most comly gravity , clad in a garment of white linnen , this Surplice of purest white hung down to the ground ; he had upon his head a kind of cap , which might rather be called a Vail , hanging down on both sides ; He held in one hand his Crosier , and in the other his Pastoral staff ; on each side of him was two Flamins , who carried in their hands a great Nail of Brass , which had been purified and consecrated . After all this pomp , the Prince Godomar came all alone , with a Crown upon his head , and a Scepter in his hand , and following him a great croud of Cavaliers and Souldiers . In this order they came unto the Temple , where the Queen Argira , the Nymph , Rosanira , and the rest of the Ladies were with Rosilion and Adrastes : and every one having taken their places , Proclamation was made that all should keep silence upon pain of punishment : Then the Flamin Diale , who was Sacrificer that day , called for the Lustralian water , and after he had washed his hands , did sprinkle it upon all that were to be assistants at the Sacrifice ; then falling down upon his knees , he confessed himself to be a man poluted with many sins , and begged a pardon of the Gods , not only for his own , but for the sins of all the Assistants ; then taking a Torch which was made of Virgins wax , which was lighted at a clear burning fire , he kindled the wood that was upon the Altar ; and commanding the Victims to be brought near , he turned towards the east side of the Altar : He first invoked Janus and Vesta , and afterwards Jupiter , calling him Father , Omnipotent , and Good ; and after him he invoked all the rest of the Gods. Afterwards addressing his prayer particularly unto Jupiter and Minerva , he declared that it was unto them only this Sacrifice was offered : And these were the words of his prayer , which a Flamin pronounced after him word for word . OH most great and good Father , Son of Saturn , Jupiter omnipotent , the beginning and ending of all ; who art fulness in the self , who art every where , in all , and above all : The Creator , Preserver , and Director of the world ; the Destiny upon whom the order of things depend ; the Nature which produceth all things ; thy Providence which foresees all things ; the Eternity , that was before , and will be after all things . Oh thou Jove , who for the benefit of Mortals , conceived Minerva in thy Brain : Oh most mighty Minerva ! who teaches mortals to be wise , to judge justly , and to do rightly . Goddess of eternal Virginity , Physician unto those who are deprived of their understandings . Receive , oh Great and Omnipotent Deities ! the Prayers and Sacrifice which Amasis our great Nymph does offer unto you , for the safety and welfare of her self and people : and because there is nothing in the whole Universe more pleasing unto you then man , and nothing in man more then the Understanding : Grant , Oh Great and Good Jupiter , and oh Goddess of Prudence and Understanding , Minerva the request which this great Nymph makes unto you ; That those sacred Nails which the Prince Godomar , our Protector , and as Soveraign Magistrate is to drive , according unto your Ordinances , may obtain for Rosilion and Adrastes , the same favour which Orestes formerly obtained near the City of Githea , when sitting upon thy Stone , Oh Jupiter ! he was cured of his distraction . After these words were uttered in a loud and so distinct a voice , that all , or most of the people might hear as they were upon their knees ; he caused the Victims to be brought near , he cut off the hair which grow between their horns , and cast it into the fire , which was the first beginning of the Sacrifice : Afterwards he turned towards the East , and commanded the Victimaries to do their offices , which they did accordingly : Then he viewed the Intrals , and found the Hearts , the Livers , and the Brains very sound , yet of a more dusky colour then usual , but not to affright the Assembly , they took no notice of them , because it portended dissentions , wars , and tumults . After the Victims were viewed , the fat of them was burned and consumed upon the Altars ; and they poured out wine and oyl , and sprinkled Incense thereupon : The fire burned till all was consumed , but they observed the flame to be blew like brimstone , and not burning upwards like a waving Piramide , but as if it were depressed with wind , which yet would some times flash out into extraordinary flames : The smoak was thick , dusky , and obscure , smothering downwards , and not ascending as usual . At which being astonished , they looked amongst the Wood , to see whether there was any that was forbidden ; as the Olive , the Lawrel , the Oak , and such fat kinds of wood ; but they found all to be dry , and very right ; which put them into greater fears : but those fears vanished , when at last they saw the fire burn clear , the smoak thin , and ascending , and the Victims all consumed , with as good an odour as they could desire . The sacrifice was no sooner ended , and the Flamin had no sooner pronounced the last word , but the high Priest taking the sacred Nails , did wash them anew with the Lustralian water , and offered them unto Jupiter and Minerva : Then he presented them unto Prince Godomar , who taking them with all reverence and devotion , made some private prayers ; and afterwards touched the temples of Rosilion and Adrastes ; which was a thing not easie to be done without the Princess Rosanira , and the Shepherdess Doris : But Rosilion did so much respect the one , and Adrostes the other , that they durst not disobey whatsoever they commanded . When the Prince Godomar was going to drive the Nails , Palemon went to the corner of the Altar : For my part ( said he in a loud voice ) I do make a most solemn vow , that if it will please the great Gods to grant our request which now we ask , I will not deny the first thing which shall be asked of me , be it what it will , if it be within the compass of my power . The Officer who recorded all solemn vows , did write down this of Palemon , and many observed that Rosanira looked upon the Queen Argira , as if she expected the like from her ; which the Queen perceiving , she also rose up , and went unto the Altar : And I ( said she , as loud as she could speak ) who am a Queen , and the Wife and Mother of Kings , I do promise and vow , oh great Jupiter and Minerva , that if you grant the petition which I now make unto you , I will employ all the power and forces of those Kingdoms which are in subjection to me , my husband , and my son , in maintenance of the Nymph Amasis , and her Dominions , against all those that shall offer any injury unto them or her . The people hearing this Vow , and wondering at it , would have broke out into acclamations of joy , but their respect unto the sacrifice hindred them . In the mean while , the Prince Godomar holding the Nail in his left hand , and a hammer in his right , being directed by the high Priest , and the Flamin Diale , he went towards the wall which was towards the Sanctuary of Minerva ; and there calling thrice upon the names of Jupiter and Minerva , he drove the Nails to the very head : But to see the wonderous effects ! upon the very first blows that were struck , Rosilion and Adrastes fell to the ground as if they were dead , and so continued until the Prince Godomar came unto them , and till the Flamin sprinkled some Lustralian water upon them ; then they came to themselves , as if they had waked out of a dead sleep . Rosilion opening his eyes , and seeing so many Flamins , and other people about him , did think himself at first in a dream , for he had quite lost the memory of all he had done , during the time of his distraction . But Verances standing by him , and taking him by the hand , Sir ( said he unto him ) do you not see the Princess Rosanira coming towards you ? If you do not make good haste , she will find you lying upon the Ground . How ? said he , will Rosanira take so much pains as to come unto me ? Upon this rising up , he saw her close by him , with the Queen Argira ; and he not knowing the Queen , he went to salute Rosanira , as if he had not seen her seven years before : But Rosanira taking him by the hand , Rosilion ( said she unto him ) first salute this great Queen , unto whom you are obliged as much as ever any Cavalier can be : Upon this he kneeled down , and would have kissed her hand ; but the Queen would not suffer him , but embracing him with tears in her eyes , Rosilion ( said she unto him ) let us all render thanks unto the gods for freeing you from your enchantment : Enchantment ! ( replied he all amazed ) what enchantment do you mean ? you shall know hereafter answered she ; but in the mean time , let us express our gratitude , as both you and I are obliged , and taking him by the hand she carried him to the altar : then presently after she took Rosanira and him into a coach , and went unto the Castle , it being so resolved upon by the Nymph and the Prince Godomar , left if Rosilion had stayed any longer amongst all the company , he might fall into some fancy of his being distracted , which perhaps might be prejudiciall unto him , having been so lately recovered . It was very discreetly said of the Queen Argira , when she phrased his disease , inchantment : for had she said he had been mad , it might perhaps have distracted him again . In the mean time Adrastes was so astonished , to see such abundance of people about him , and especially so many Nymphs and Cavaliers looking upon him and saying nere a word , as he knew not how to behave himself : Afterwards looking upon his clothes and seeing himself so ragged , not remembring any thing that was past ; Friend ( said he unto Palemon , who held him by the hand ) what is the matter , and where am I ? Adrastes ( answered he and still held him by the arm ) give thanks unto the gods for making you a man again this second time . The poor shepherd holding up his hands , and turning towards the altar , he fell down upon his knees and did as Palemon advised him : so all the assembly seeing the gods accepted of their sacrifice and prayers , they shouted for joy , and sang hymns in praise of Jupiter and Minerva : In the mean time Palemon taking him aside into a by room in the Temple , he desired him to put on those clothes which he had prepared for him . On the other side , the high Priest accompanied with those who had viewed the victimes , and considered the burning of the fire , told the Nymph that as they found by the intrels and burning of the fire , the state was menaced with many troubles and great rebellions , the issue whereof was indeed like to be happy , if by her prudence she gave a timely prevention . Upon which information she held up her hands , and beseeched the gods to impose no greater a burthen on her then she was able to sustain , that they would pardon all the sins of the Nation , and not punish according to merit : After this she went towards the Castle with the Prince Godomar , and all the strangers , who could not enough admire the prudence of the Nymph , and the wisdome that appeared in all her actions . In the mean time Polemas , who had his spies in every corner , was advertised of all the passages concerning this Ceremony , as well of the election of Prince Godomar , as the recovery of the two distracted persons ; and also of Queen Argiras expressions of interesting her self in the Protection of the Nymph , when she declared her self to be a Queen : He was advertised also of one Dorinde , a Lady that fled into Marcelles ; but though he heard of the combate about her , upon the banks of Lignon , yet he knew not the cause : and when he was thinking seriously upon these things , he was advertised of some Cavaliers , strangers , who desired to speak with him , and who came as they said , from King Gondebaut . Polemas commanded they should enter , and after a very honourable reception of them , the chief of them spoke thus . The King my master Sir , who loves you as well as any neighbour he hath , has sent me to acquaint you that he hath great occasion to complain against the Nymph Amasis , who values his friendship at so low a rate , as that she harbours within her Dominions , those who have most traiterously assassinated Clorantes , the Captain of his Guard , who would have took out of their hands a woman which run away from the Princess Clotilda , after she had committed most foul crimes , which are unfit to be published in respect of the Princess honour : And though the Prince Godomar , whom he disclaims for his son , be the chief of those against whom he complains , yet he conceives the Nymph ought not to receive such runagate subjects of his without his consent : he hath sent me to make these complaints unto you , and commanded me to tell you that he would gladly live in peace with his friends , and that offences committed against their wills , shall not make any separation betwixt him and them ; and therefore if you think it expedient , I will go unto Marcelles ; and declare unto the Nymph how much the King my master is offended ; I will demand from her a restitution of Prince Godomar and Dorinde , or else declare open war : And in testimony that all I say is true , here Sir , is a Letter from the King my Master unto you . Upon this Polemas took the Letter : Cavalier , answered he , I am very sorry the Nymph has given any cause of discontent unto that great King : If she would be ruled by my advice , no such complaints should ever be ; but truly these new Councellours go upon Maximes which are much contrary unto mine , and such truly as I do not understand ; I pray god she do not repent of them when it is too late . Then opening the Letter which he found to be a Letter of Credence . The King ( said he unto the Cavalier ) tells me I may believe whatsoever you shall say unto me from him , and therefore speak freely your mind , for there is no Prince upon the earth whom I take to be my master but yours . The stranger , upon this , thanked for his favourable declaration , and beseeched that he might speak unto him in a place where there was fewer witnesses . Polemas then taking him by the hand he carried him into a private closset , and shut the door . The stranger then began to speak , and told him of the Kings affection unto Dorinde ( yet in as favourable a sense for his Master as possibly he could ) of the love of the Prince Sigismond unto the same woman : of the Kings just anger , when he heard that the Prince intended to marry her ; of the Kings design in marrying her unto Periander or Merindor , to divert that Prince : of the detention of that Prince : of the Kings command unto Clorantes to follow her : of Prince Godomars going out of Lyons with many Cavaliers : of Ardilans death , whom the Prince Godomar killed at the gate of the Town ; and briefly , how Clorantes was killed with almost all his company , as he was in quest of Dorinde , whom he found in the habit of a Shepherdess upon the banks of Lignon . Now Sir ( continued he ) the King is informed that this Dorinde , and the Prince Godomar , are fled into Marcelles , and that the Nymph hath promised to protect them : How ? to protect them , said Polemas , hath she invested the Prince Godomar with absolute Authority in all her Dominions ? Yes Sir , replied the stranger , and hath thereby so disobliged the King ; that he is fully determined to come himself and fetch him out of Marcelles . But that you may know how much you are obliged unto the King , he lets you know that this is the nick of time to put your generous design into execution : for Clidamant is dead : How ( said Polemas ) is Clidamant dead ? why Sir ( said the stranger ) did you not know that before ? It is long since the King sent you word of it , but I verily believe the Letter which imported it , was intercepted by the death of Clorantes : but be pleased to know that dead he is , and Lindamor so wounded , that there is no hopes of his life , also all those that were under his conduct are squandered and gone . O heavens ! ( said Polemas ) this is news beyond my hopes : now Sir , ( said the stranger ) the King to testifie his affection unto you , will under colour of Prince Godomar and Dorinde , raise a great Army against the Nymph , and will himself in person come and besiege Marcelles : he will invest you with the Soveraign Authority , make you Count of the Segusians , and content himself that you should only hold it of him , as Duke and Earl of the Burgundians , thinking your merits and affection unto him alwayes expressed , does deserve no less then his assistance upon this occasion . The joyes and thanks of Polemas were great , and his promises and protestations were greater : but indeed his joyes were extream , for Clidemant and Lindamor were two great rubs unto him , the one to his ambition , and the other to his affection : and they being thus removed , gave him assured hopes in his designe . He desired the stranger therefore , that he might impart this news unto four of his friends , whose advice he used in all affairs : and calling for Ligonias , Peledontes , Argonides , and Listander , he related the whole matter unto them , whereat they seemed so extremely transported with joy , that they were hardly themselves . At last , it was resolved upon that this Cavalier should go unto the Nymph , and demand the Prince Godomar and Dorinde ; and in case she would not restore them , as they verily believed she would not , then to declare war from the King of the Burgundians ; and lest he should receive any harm either in going or coming Polemas should appoint him a Convoy of six Troops of Horse ; So in this resolution they parted . The same night Climanthes came to Polemas , to relate unto him all that he had said unto Leonide and Silvia : But Polemas having not so much patience as to hear out all his discourse , he embraced him : Oh my dear friend ( said he unto him ) I have other kind of news to impart unto you : Clidemant and Lindamore are dead with all their men , and the King of the Burgundians will come himself and make me Count of the Segusians , contenting himself that I should only acknowledge him to be Lord Paramont , as Duke and Earl of the Burgundians . The death of Clidemant and Lindamore ( answered Climanthes very faintly ) falls out very happily for our design ; but let me tell me , that in my opinion , so is not the coming of the Burgundian King ; for Ambition is a monstrous glutton , and is never satisfied : Now objects will move new appetites : There is not in all Gaul a more pleasant Province then this ; Galathea is very fair , Gondebaut is of an amorous complexion ; moreover , he has two sons who are not married ; These Interviews are dangerous : for my part , I like of his sending aid , but not of his coming : Do you think that when he is once in Marcelles , and tryumphant , that he will then care for you ? The Prize is yours already , Sir , since Clidemant and Lindamore are dead , why then should you let another share with you ? The enterprize may be done without him , who can resist you ? Therefore Sir , if you will be ruled by me , let him not come , unless you have a mind to make your self greater enemies then those you have lost . This was the opinion of the crafty Climanthes , with whom the four Confidents concurred , when they were call to Councely and thought it expedient by all means to hide their mistrust , and to find out some handsome excuse for it : As that it was not honourable for so great a King to venture his person for such a trifle , no nor safe for his crown , it being to be feared , that in his absense his sons might raise commotions in the State. After this course was resolved upon , and the Cavalier had declared war in the name of the King his master , it was then time to scour up their Arms , and make all preparations without delay : Climanthes advised , that they should give him leave to go and speak with the Nymph Galathea ; for ( said he ) if fair means will bring your desires to pass , why should you ruine a Country by war , which is to be your own ? I conceive it expedient indeed to have all things in readiness , and if any way take not effect , then within two days after to force those feeble walls , which I think will be easily done upon the first assault ; for I cannot believe they are able to man them : besides , the party in the Town that is for us , does promise to open us a Port when we will : Polemas was very much against the going of Climanthes unto Galathea , thinking it to be too dangerous for him ; for ( said he ) assure your self that Adamas hath seen the Letter which King Gondebaut sent unto me , and which was lost when Clorantes was killed ; and you see that they are more strict in their guard of their Town then they are wont to be ; therefore I am in fear they know somthing of our designe ; and if they do , you run extream danger of ill treatment , which would be a most extream grief to my soul . But Climanthes who thought himself so subtle that none could over-reach him ; No , no Sir ( answered he ) never trouble your self for me , but assure your self I shall be cunning enough for them all . These Nymphs cannot catch me , I warrant you , and had you seen and heard them , as I did , you would let that be the least of your fears : As for the Letters , I believe they may be intercepted ; but though they be , they will not hurt us : If they do not know of the death of Clidemant and Lindamore , I will acquaint them ; for it will sooner bring them to our designe , seeing themselves deprived of such support : And if they did know of it , why did they not do me some mischief all this while since Clorantes was slain ? Upon these reasons , and some others , they resolved to let him go ; and if he failed , to fall upon the Town two days after . In order thereunto , Polemas commanded his four confidents to have all things in readiness , as well Foot Forces , as Horse , especially the Artillery , which was most necessary for an assault of a Town , and with which they would begin : Also intelligence was given unto Meronthes , who was within the Town , that when they began to compass the Town about with their Army , he should open unto them the Port that was towards Mount Brison , which , with his friends he might easily do , because all the Townsmen would be so taken up in resisting the Assault , as they would be all upon the walls . They were all ready to separate , and take several orders for all things necessary , when Climanthes stayed them ; What will you say ( said he unto them ) if I make you all masters of what you desire , without a blow ? I will say ( answered Polemas ) that you are Climanthes , that is , the wisest and best contriver of things of any man alive . Then ( said the Impostor ) assure your selves that within these three days I will make you possessors of what you wish . To day ( said he , and counted the days upon his fingers ) King Gondebauts Cavalier it talking unto Amasis ; to morrow I will go and act my part , and the day after Galathea is infallibly yours : And thus it will be brought to pass . I have already told you how extreamly she desires to speak with me , to the end ( as she says ) she may the better conform her self unto the Will of that God which shall speak by my mouth : I know that whatsoever I shall say , will be most exactly observed ; for I will threaten her with so many horrible punishments in case of disobedience , that I dare lay my life she dares do no other ; and my intention is to tell her , that at such a time she shall not fail to be at Termes , where the four ways meet , which is not above a mile from the Garden door , and that he whom the Gods have ordained she should marry , shall be the first that shall pass by her in the habit of a Hunter ; doubtless she will come without any company but Leonide and Silvia ; and then , if you seem as if you rode that way to hunt , what will hinder you from taking that Fair Prize ? When Galathea is in your hands , may you not marry her the next day ? Is not your designe then accomplished , and the war ended in three days ? I must confess ( said Polemas ) that if you can do as you say , the work is done ; for she being my wife , as I am fully resolved to marry her that very hour , then who can dispute with me for the Seignory of this State ? And I promise you , if ever that happiness come to pass , I will quickly abolish that foolish Law , which excludes males from the Soveraign Power . But on the other side , Leonide and Silvia were so pitifully affrighted , that they thought the Ghost of Ligdamon hunted them continually : Adamas hearing of it , went unto them , to put them out of those simple fears ; but for all that they were still so affrighted , that as oft as Ligdamon was named , they trembled . This were a strange encounter ( said the Druide ) if Leonide and Silvia should turn mad , the same day that Rosilion and Adrastes are cured . In the mean time , as they were talking of nothing but this Vision in the Castle , and many laughing at the Nymphs being so affrighted , a great noise was heard below in the Court , and looking out , they saw some run one way , and some another , and saying nothing but Ligdamon , Ligdamon . The Nymphs that were with Leonide and Silvia , and laughing at them , hearing that Ligdamon was there , they all fled away as fast as they could , some ran to save themselves in Galatheas chamber , and some into the chamber of Amasis : As the women were affrighted , so were some of the men : and the Guard at the Castle Gates knowing Ligdamon , and seeing him to come towards them , whom they thought to be dead ; they all ran away , and left the Gates open . Adamas seeing every one to run in this manner , was afraid left this panique fear should be the umbrage of some Treason ; and therefore going as fast as he could to the Gates , he found them open , and all the Guard fled , which did much astonish him : But seeing some of his own men coming from the Town , he beckned unto them to make haste , to shut the Gates , and to guard them till the Souldiers returned . And because he still heard the cry in the Castle , he went to see what was the true cause of it . In the mean time Ligdamon who had caused all this terror and confusion , finding the Gates open , he entred , much wondering to see every one fly from him , and cry out so pitifully . He knowing all the rooms in the Castle , being brought up in it from his Infancy , he went straight unto the chamber of the Nymph Amasis ; and because the Ushers of the Chamber had command to keep the door shut , they did not only lock it , but also blocked it up with chairs and tables , so as when Ligdamon came he found all fast , and not daring to be so bold as to knock , he waited until some came out . The Nymph Amasis , Galathea and others , being advertised that he was at the door of the Antichamber , they trembled for fear , and one who was the stoutest amongst them , peeping through the key hole , and seeing it was he , they all fled away , crying it was he , it was he . The noise continued so long , before any had the courage to go out , that Egides who had served him a long while , and whom Silvia ever since did keep with her , passing from the chamber of his Mistress unto that of the Nymph , and looking as the rest did , through the keyhole , he looked upon him : O good god ( said he ) it is my dear Master ; and running presently out at another door , for they would not let him go out at that , he went unto him : some of the affrighted wowomen would have hindred him , telling him his master was dead : I know he is , answered he , but no matter , I love his soul as well as his body , and am sure that nothing which is his will hurt me . In this resolution this faithful servant ran to him , and kissed his hand , with such a flood of tears in his eyes , that he could not utter a word , but ah my dear master : Ligdamon on the other side embraced him with extream contentment , and when he could speak , Egides ( said he unto him ) what is the reason that every one thus flies from me ? O Sir , answered he , who can chuse but be affrighted to see you so unexpectedly , your death being published by me who saw you dead . Why then , said Ligdamon , didst not thou shun me as well as the rest ? I Sir , answered he , why should I shun you , that would most willingly follow you in death , and doubtless had done so , but for disobeying that command which you imposed upon me with your dying breath : well ( said he ) didst thou then deliver my Letter unto the fair Silvia ? I did , answered he , and more then that , I told her all that you commanded me , and related unto her the whole story of your death . The Nymphs all this while , who looked upon them through the key hole and heard them talk , they began to take heart . Adamas at the same time came also to the door of the antichamber , where finding Ligdamon , he was a little suprized , yet still a person of judgement and resolution : Ligdamon ( said he unto him ) I charge thee in the name of Tautates , that if thou beest a Ghost , to return unto thy eternal rest , and leave this place in quietness : Sir ( answered Ligdamon and smiled ) I should be glad to be a Ghost , to meet with that rest which yet I could never find : But know , that I am the very same Ligdamon whom formerly you have seen , and whom the great God hath raised from death to life , to shew , that as men come into the world by his appointment , so they cannot go out of it , until it be his pleasure : upon this Adamas embraced him with open arms , and was extremely joyed , for Ligdamons virtue got himself the love of all . At this great noise , the Prince Godomar , Alcedon , and many other Cavaliers , came to the Nymphs chamber door to see what the matter was : The Nymph hearing that the Prince Godomar , Adamas , and Alcedon , and many others had spoken with him , she took courage , and commanded the doors to be set open , but neither she nor Galathea would have suffered him to come near , if the Prince Godomar by one hand , and Adamas by the other , had not presented him unto them Is it possible Madam ( said Ligdamon , and humbly kneeled down ) that I should be here in this place taken for another , and not be known to be my self ? We in this countrey ( said Amasis and commanded him to rise up ) are so seldome used to see any raised from the dead , that we could not but wonder to see Ligdamon have that priviledge ; but thanks be to god , the man who brought us the news of your death proves a lyer , and if ever any lye was welcome unto us , it is this ▪ I would to God Madam ( answered he ) that this life of mine , which is preferred , might be lost in doing you any service : yet be pleased to know that Egides was no lyer when he told the fair Silvia I was dead for I commanded him so to do ▪ and knew him so faithful that he would not fail me ; and yet ( said the Nymyh ) thanks be to god , you are alive , how then could you assure her that you were dead , unless he were a lyer ? Madam ( replied Ligdamon ) did I not fear I should be over tedious , I could tell you how . Well ; replied she , I will leave you with Galathea , Silvia , and the rest of the Ladies ; they have not so much business upon them as I ; pray tell them , and let them relate unto me at night . Upon this , the Nymph , Prince Godomar , Alcedon , and Adamas , went unto the Queen Argira : and in the mean time Ligdamon , after a thousand Caresses from the Nymphs , he was conducted by Galathea unto Damon , who was almost well recovered , and began to walk up and down his chamber , and also did passionately desire to see him . After all civil complements and salutations , Galathea desired him to tell the reason why Egides did falsly report his death unto Silvia . Madam , answered he , I desire nothing more then to obey you , but I cannot possibly tell you the story , before I see her that is the cause of it . Why ? replied Galathea , have you not yet seen Silvia ? upon this she commanded Leonide to bring her thither : I believe , answered Leonide , it will be as great a difficulty , as it was this morning to drive the sacred nails : Alas ( said Ligdamon ) is it impossible to mollifie her obdurate heart , both living and dead ? Do not complain ( said Galathea and smiled ) until you have seen her : I am afraid Madam , replied he , that sight will make it worse , and not only hinder me from complaining , but from living . Love , replied the Nymph , does allow that person to love , who is loved : O Madam , cryed out Ligdamon , that general does hold in any but in Silvia , for never was any more loved then she . Then , said the Nymph , let it so continue : My affection , replied he , is no less then an eternity , and I have loved her in the cradle , and in the grave : all this is not enough , replied the Nymph , unless she knew as much : Is it possible Madam , replied Ligdamon , she can be ignorant of it ? both my life and my death hath told her of it . Assure your self , replied Galathea , that if you do love her well , and that she does perfectly know it , she will pay unto you that tribute which love does exact from all true lovers , provided still you persevere , and be not weary . As Ligdamon was ready to reply , Silvia came into the chamber with Leonide , and with such a lively aspect , as made it apparent that the return of this Cavalier was not displeasing unto her , yet with so much modesty , that she was as much admired for it as for her beauty : for every one had heard that she did extremely grieve and lament his loss , and at that very time did seem silently to sigh : but now , when against all her hopes she saw him returned , he seemed unto her as a person only indifferent . When she came first into the room , Ligdamon looked upon Galathea , as if he had begged leave to salute her in her presence . The Nymph who understood his looks , did signifie unto him by her looks again , that she would have it so ; so as he went immediately unto her , and falling down upon his knees , kissed her hand : but she pulled back , as thinking it an incivility before the Nymph . No , no Silvia ( said Galathea ) his return is extraordinary , and so ought your reception of him to be . Sylvia then seeing it was the Nymphs pleasure to have it so , she permitted Ligdamon to kiss her hand , but not without a blush , and retiring presently amongst her companions , did hardly give him time to express the continuation of his service , and because he followed her , seeming very desirous of some conference , she said unto him in a low voice ; if you be the same Ligdamon you were wont to be , take another opportunity of speech with me , and before all this company use the same discretion you were wont to do . Upon this hint , Ligdamon making an obedient legg , turned towards Galathea , but so transported with joy , at the sight of that beauty which was so dear unto him , that he could hardly retire from him : which Damon considering , I believe Madam ( said he unto Galathea ) that Ligdamon thinks it a hard penance to satisfie your commands , before he has a little longer entertained this fair Nymph , and I perceive by his eyes that he would be dispenced with all : if so ( answered the Nymph ) my curiosity is too great ; Madam , replied Ligdamon ) I have no greater desire then to obey you in all things , only I beseech you be pleased that I make as short a relation as possibly I can , of such things as you seem desirous to know : Then after a short pause , he began thus . The Sequell of the History of LIGDAMON . HE , Madam , who speaks that which is not true , is not alwaies a Lyar , if he thinks it truth which he speaks ; for it is not a perfect lye , unless the Lyar knows he lies : If this qualification be necessary to make a Lyar , Egides was none when he reported my death , because he thought me so as well as my self : I say my self ; for indeed it was my full intention to die , but heaven would not permit it , to shew , that the Gods will have our lives absolutely in their own dispose . Silvia who all this while took particular notice of every word which Ligdamon spoke , and every one casting their eyes upon her , not being able to endure it , she slipt amongst her companions , and as well as she could , got to the door , unseen by Galathea or Ligdamon , till she was just entring into her chamber , where shutting the door after her , she resolved to stay unseen , until this discourse was ended . In the mean while Ligdamon continued thus . Since Egides has been so observant of all my commands , I assure my self Madam , he has related unto you , how I being a Prisoner amongst the Neustrians , I was taken for a Cavalier named Lidias , whom certainly I did much resemble , since his own Mother , and all the rest of his Kinred would not be perswaded but that I was he . This Lidias had killed in a Duel his enemy called Orontes , and was condemned for it to lose his life ; and I being taken for him , must suffer for his Crime ; but the Gods so guided my Sword , that being put into a Den of Lions , I killed two of them , rather by chance then strength . At the same time , she for whom Lidias had fought with Orontes , taking me ( as all the rest did ) for him whom I so much resembled , she came and demanded me for her husband : for it was a customary Law amongst all the Gauls , that any woman might take any condemned person for her husband , and so save him . By vertue of this Law I was reprieved , and a few days after carried into the Temple to marry her . I must confess Madam , that my prison , my sentence of death , my combate with Lions , and all my misfortunes , were nothing so intollerable as this ; and therefore when I came into the Temple , and seeing no way to avoid this unfortunate marriage , I resolved to live no longer . Not but that Amerina ( that was her name whom I was to marry ) was very fair , very wise , and no way deficient , but I could not violate that fidelity which I had vowed unto the fair Silvia , without thinking my self worthy of death . Some few days before , I had provided a certain kind of wine , so mixed , as might be a draught of immediate death ; I drunk a full glass of this mortal potion , and before I was aware , so did Amerina also : by force of which , with a firm opinion that it was poyson , I fell down as dead , and presently after Amerina also . I believe Madam , that Egides might relate my fortune thus far , but certainly all afterwards was unknown unto him ; for he went away immediately , as well to perform all my commands , as to be out of that place where he had received so sad a loss . Now you must know that this Amerina , and this Lideas , were of them of the best Families amongst all the Neustrians , and exceedingly beloved and allied ; so as the noise of this accident was presently spread through all Rothomagues , and the Temple was so full of people , that one could hardly stir in it : for it was an accident of such admiration , as moved every one to come and see us . They had laid us upon the ground one by another , and cast a cloth over our faces , whilst all about us wept , some for love , some for pity , and many for company . They were ready to carry us into a Vault , where the Ancestors of Amerina and Lideas were entombed , when a Physitian came thrusting through the croud , and addressed himself unto one that stood by us : Friend ( said he in a loud voice ) is this Lidies who lies under that cloth ? The same , answered the man. By what accident did he die ? asked the Physitian : Alas ( answered he ) both he , and this woman who lies by him , did voluntarily poyson themselves . No , no ( said the Physitian ) they are not dead ; let some water and vinegar be fetched , and by the help of Tautates I shall recover them . Many were ready to run for these remedies ; and when they were brought , the Physitian rubbed our Temples with Vinegar , and put some into our Noses , and afterwards threw water into our faces : This did awake us presently , as out of a deep sleep , but so astonished , that we knew not where we were : the candles about us ( for it was grown night ) and the admiration of all the people who came to see us , that for half an hour together we still seemed to be out of our wits : At last we were carried to our Lodgings , where we understood from the Physitian , that it was he from whom I had the potion ; and because he feared I intended some hurt , in lieu of poyson , he gave this Dormative , for which he was much commended by all that heard him : But though this composition was not mortal , yet it made us very ill many days , and Anderina worse then I , being of a weaker constitution . This sickness was a great contentment unto me ; for it gave me time to think what I should do . Amerinas kinred were all extreamly offended that I should rather chuse death , then living with their Cosin ; conceiving that this disdain could proceed from no other cause but from an ill opinion which I had of Amerina ; so as addressing themselves unto her , they asked her what occasion she had given me to hate her so extreamly ? And told her , that our Qualities were equal , that she had given me my life , and that formerly I loved her so very passionately , as they could not imagine that this alteration in me , proceeded from some fault which I had discovered in her , and that it could be no less then the loss of her honour , if it were so ; and that if they came to know of it , let her expect no less then severe punishment for being a stain unto a Family so noble : They added many other menaces , unto which Amerina answered rather with tears then words , yet excused her self from all those imputations as well as she could , and assured her self that her innocence would defend her against all calumny ; so as the next morning she came unto me , and acquainted me with all these reproaches of her kinred : By fortune , my thoughts were at that time upon Silvia , and grieving at her absense , I spoke so loud , that when she came to the door , she heard me complain of my absense from her , and name Silvia several times . Amerina had so much patience as to hearken , and durst hardly breath , for fear of being perceived , so desirous was she to know the cause of that alteration which she thought to be in me : And when she heard me lament the absense of a Lady , and name Silvia , she presently conceived that some new affection had blasted mine unto her ; and being more offended at this , then at all the reproaches of her kinred , she violently pushed open the door , and entred into the chamber so troubled , that she could hardly bid me good morrow ; and yet civility , rather then any good will , invited her unto it , and to reply thus , never staying for the return of her salute : Why ( said she ) should I salute a person , who is the cause of so much sadness to my soul ? Cruel Lidias , if there be any spark of that name remaining in me , as when thou didst once love me ; Is it possible thy inconstant humour should thus separate thee from me , as to deprive thee both of judgement and reason ? Hast thou thus forgot all thy oaths and vows of fidelity : Dost thou not consider how thou art obliged unto me for thy life ? Can thy new taken-up affection unto Silvia thus blind thy eyes ? But tell me , most insensible mad man , ( for that 's the name best suits with thy nature ) why shouldst thou not marry me , since thou canst not live without me ? Must I refer thee again to the claws of Lyons , from whence I have once rescued thee ? Dost think thy valour can keep thee always alive ? Oh Lidias , didst thou know how many there are , and how fierce and cruel , the very thought would make thee tremble , they will pull thee in a thousand pieces , thy heart and thy intrals will be viewed by all the spectators : oh Lidias ! What a most horrid and gastly sight will this be ? and how impossible is it to avoid it ? Canst thou think fortune will alwaies fight for thee ? Oh Lidias Do not deceive thy self : Consider that she is a woman , and that thou wert always wont to say that inconstancy is a quality inseparably incident unto our sex , and though she be a goddess , yet is she subject unto that imperfection : Alas Lidias , dost thou not know that as a goddess , she is just ; and since so , she will most infallibly punish thy injustice : O heaven defend my dearest Lidias from such misfortunes , at least to favour me so far as to take me first out of the world , that I may never see it : upon these words , she broke into a flood of tears , and with much ado uttered these words : However , cruel man , though thou wilt not take me to be thy wife , yet seem as if thou didst to save thy life , afterwards do with me what thou wilt : have some pity upon thy own self , and assure thy self thy approaching torment does more trouble me then does thy scorn , and I shall endure that better then thy death . She uttered these words with so many sighs and tears , that I understood her better by her meaning then by them . At last , when she was silent , I answered her ; Fair , and mistaken Amerina , said I , all those horrid torments , of which you have spoken , can never make me break that faith which I have promised : I will not now mention that gross errour wherein you are , for I see it is to no purpose ; I have said so much already , that if you will not give credit unto it , I cannot hope that any thing I shall say will undeceive you ; but that you may not entertain any opinion , that it is either any scorn of you , or any change of will in me : Let me tell you , that all these horrid torments you speak of are welcome unto me , so I may by them be rid out of that misery wherein I am , and so I may render unto Silvia my faith , pure and without a stain ; it is not any fears that makes me speak thus , but only my desire to see you unmistaken : I have already told you , that I am not Lidias : to my knowledge I never saw him ; I assure you my name is Ligdamon , and am a Segusian : Therefore fair Amerina , if you do love me , go with me into that countrey , the journey will not be long , in fifteen dayes we shall easily go it ; and I protest unto you by all the gods of heaven and earth , that if when you are there you do not plainly find that I am not Lidias , as you think me , I will not only become your husband but your slave : for such is the virtue and beauty of Amerina , that if I were not already engaged in affection unto Silvia , whom I will shew you , and whom I have loved from my very infancy , why should not I esteem and embrace her alliance and good will ? Amerina hearing me say so , cruel man , ( said she unto me , and fixed her eyes upon me ) wilt thou inviolably observe this protestation ? or dost thou only make it to deceive me by fair promises ? Fair Amerina , answered I , had I any intention to deceive you by words , I should never have been so free of them as I have been ; but should have let you go on in your errour , and afterwards have left you ; but rather then I would be guilty of any such unworthy base action , you see I will first chuse poison ; and therefore you cannot think me any deceiver or abuser . I know , wise Amerina , that there is a great God in heaven , who sees all our most secret thoughts , before we can conceive them : I know also , that this God is most omnipotent and just , and will punish every one according to their merits : I am sure of all these as that I live ; now Amerina , it is this great and just God , whom I pray unto to cover me with eternal torments , if I do not marry you when we are in Forrests , in case you do not most plainly and apparently see that I am not Lidias . Upon this solemn protestation , said Amerina , I will follow you , not only into Forrest , but wheresoever you will , being most confident to find you no other but my dearest Lidias , and that you will take me for your wife according to your promise . Several other promises and vows did second the first , after which we consulted of the means how to take our journey secretly . She thought it most expedient , that I should colourably take her for my wife , and to live a while with her as if I were really her husband , to the end her kindred might be satisfied , and not torment us so extremely . I consented thereunto , yet with this reservation , that I should not be any way obliged unto marriage , but upon the former protested conditions : for I knew there was no other way to be free from all troubles . Thus we parted upon this resolution , and presently after , her kindred and those of Lidias , being told by Amerina , that I was resolved to live with her according to her desires , they all came to visit me , and rejoice at the good resolution I had taken . I received their visits with as good a countenance as I could , and excused all former passages , upon pretence of a vow which I had made , which now being absolved from , I was ready to embrace that favour which Amarina and they shewed unto me : These excuses were taken in a better sense then ere they were meant , and gave us those opportunities which we desired : So as a few dayes after , seeming as if we would walk unto a house of Amerinas , not far from Rothomaques , we made all the hast we could into the countreys conquered by the Franks : and though I passionately desired to see Prince Clidemant and Lindamor , yet I could not because Amerina would not give me leave , earnestly desiring to finish that voyage which we undertook , and resolving , as she said , that if she found me any other then Lidias , to enter her self amongst the Virgin Druides , not daring to return back unto her kindred . We passed so near Paris as to hear of the Franks victory , especially of the taking Callis , whereat she much grieved , as she was a Neustrian , such a natural affection has every one unto their native countrey . But Madam , be pleased to hear of a new disaster , which to my sorrow befell us . About the hight of the day , when the sun was extremely hot , Amerina not used to travel grew very weary : so finding a handsome shade by the way side , she desired me to let her rest : I , who did very much honour and esteem this Lady , did lay some of my clothes under her , left sitting upon the ground might cause her to catch a cold , and shaded her as well as I could with boughs , from the scortching heat of the sun ; and went a little distance from her , to get some more fresh branches . I was no sooner gone some twenty paces from her , but a young Cavalier lighted from his horse , near the place where Amarina was , with intention to rest there until the day was a little cooler : he tyed his horse unto a tree , and so as he might grase , but not without great need , for he looked to be so lank and faint , that one might easily judge his master had rid him a long journey . In the mean time I returned unto Amerina , and never minding this young man , brought those branches which I had gotten , and went to get some more : he in the mean time , after he had tied his horse and looked about him , he spied Amerina , towards whom he went , and with a handsome becoming civility , asked her if it would not be too great a trouble unto her , if he enjoyed part of that shade where she was . Amerina knew by his tone that he was a stranger , and finding much modesty in his looks and garb , she offered him the conveniency of the place . He was no sooner set upon the stump of an old tree , but I returned , and I perceived , that as soon as he cast his eye upon me , he changed colour , and was so amazed , that he knew not what to do , but slunk away : but hearing him speak unto Amerina , I knew by his tongue he was neither Frank nor Gaul , and thought that he had an opinion , I would dislike his intrusion so near Amerina ; so as minding him no more , I talked unto Amerina , and asked her how she did , and whither she desired to sleep . Yes ( said she ) I would willingly sleep , did I not fear some Serpents and Gnats would sting me : Never fear , said I , for I will not stir from you , but keep a vigilant eye that no such things shall hurt you . Then said she , you shall be my Guardian so I made her a pillow of some of my clothes , and covered her face with my handkerchief , then set my self down by her . Mean time , the young man was got a good distance off : I took notice that he pulled his hat over his eyes , stamped upon the ground with his foot , crossed his arms , looked up towards heaven , and often cast his eye upon me ; then would he bite his fingers , lay his hand upon his sword , walk two or three paces towards us , and turn back upon a sudden , using such raptive gestures , as I thought him either mad , or else had some questions of quarrelling importance to ask me : yet I seemed to take no notice , but kept my self close and observed what he did . At last , when he saw Amarina asleep , he came towards me , and when he perceived me to look upon him , he beckned unto me : I rose up as gently as I could , and coming to him , asked him what he would have with me ; but he without returning any answer , looked earnestly upon me , and going back again , made a signe with his hand that I should follow him ; which I told him I would , but would not go far from that Lady : he looking upon me with eyes of fire , Does that Lady ( said he ) hinder thee from restoring that which thou owest unto me , thou wicked and perfideous man ? Am I ( said I in amazement ) so wicked and perfideous unto you ? Stranger , thou art either out of thy wits , or else art weary of thy life . Life indeed ( answered he ) is nothing pleasing unto me , but much more then thy ingratitude and unworthiness : Upon this he recoyled two or three paces , and drew his sword : Then coming towards me , This life ( said he ) which Melander could not lose in twice saving thine , thy sword , and thy ingratitude shall ravish from me . Upon that , without staying for any answer , he fell inconsiderately upon me , and I only standing upon my Guard , he hit his right arm upon the point of my sword , and received a wound so deep , that his sword fell out of his hand ; and presently after his heart failing him , he fell down , saying , Well Lidias , now I thank thee , since not being ab●e to live without thee , thou art pleased to give me my death . Upon these words Amerina waked , and seeing our swords drawn , she ran unto us ; but seeing him upon the ground , and in a swoon , thinking him dead , friend ( said she unto me ) let us make all the haste we can from hence , lest if any should come in , we should fall into the hands of Justice . Indeed ( said I unto her ) I am unwilling to leave this young man thus ; for I cannot think it possible he should die upon so slight a wound . If he be not dead ( replyed she ) so much the better , some will come and do him that charitable office which he should receive from us , but however , it is wisdom to secure our selves : Upon this taking me by the hand , she carried me away , and passing by the place where she rested , she took my clothes , and gave them unto me with all possible haste . Observe Madam , how affection will somtimes foresee a danger unto the person loved , as if we had a knowledge of future things . I observed that Amerina from time to time looked back unto the place from whence we came ; and after a two hours walk , when we were almost close to the Town of Neomagues , one of the prime Cities of the Ambarres , six Souldiers upon full gallop overtook us , and carried us away prisoners : where Amerinas wit appeared to be most admirable ; for undressing her self with all possible haste , she constrained me to change clothes with her : for ( said she ) if the man be not dead , when he sees me , doubtless he will say that it was not I who wounded him , and so we shall be released . Now so it chanced , that a while after we had left this stranger , the Governour of that Province passed by the Place where this Duel was fought , and asking some Shepherds which saw the passage , who it was that committed this murder , he understood that it was two persons who went towards Neomagues , and on foot : The Governour being desirous to do Justice , dispatched six of his Guard to seize upon us , as they did ; and in the mean time , caused the Corps to be carried away , with intention to bury it : but being only in a swoon , as soon as they began to undress him , he revived ; so as they bound up his wound , and set him upon his own horse , with one to hold him , left he should faint again , and fall . He was no sooner upon Horseback , but seeing a young man riding fast upon the way , oh ( said the young stranger ) yonder 's the man who did me the wrong . Some that heard these words , acquainted the Governour , yet not so soon , but the young man , who had a very good horse , and rid very fast , was got a good distance off ; so as do what they could , they could not seize upon him , till he was entred the Town : but enquiring at the Gates where he lodged , he was no sooner alighted , but they took him , and brought him to the prison where we were , yet into another chamber ; and we were advertised of it by the Goaler , at night when he brought us our meat : But I must needs confess , I was never in all my life more grieved , then when I saw them fetter with Irons the feet and hands of the fair Amerina , especially when I considered that it was for my sake she suffered : yet she took them with incomparable courage , and cast such an eye upon me , as intimated that all chains and fetters for my sake were welcome unto her : But indeed , when she saw that they intended to separate us , she began to be somthing troubled , as well because it grieved her to be absent from me , as because she was to stay alone in that place ; which made me use all possible endeavours to prevent it : I used all my Rhethorique and Prayers that we might keep together , for we said that we were man and wife : but the man was no more moved with any prayers , or tears , then if he had been a Rock : I offered him to put as many fetters upon my hands and feet as he pleased , I kneeled unto him , held up my hands , would have kissed his feet , but all would not do any good : At last , remembring that gifts will somtimes strike a thunderbolt out of the hand of Jupiter , I took a very fair Diamond from off my finger , and presented it unto him , beseeching him to take that in part of what we intended to do for him : He took this testimony of our good will very willingly ; and I presently perceived , that the luster of the stone did begin to mollifie his obdurate temper : And after he had looked well upon it , I perceive ( said he ) that you deserve to have some favour shewed unto you ; I pity your condition , and am sorry your affections to each other should be separated ; but though I have command to sever you , yet I will not this night : yet do not think it is because of this ring which you have given me , but because I know by your faces that you are not guilty of this crime whereof you are accused ; for we can tell at the very first fight who are criminal , and can read their faults in their very eyes . After this he went away , and presently sent us a good Feather-bed , and good Bed-clothes , with so many kind expressions , as we could not chuse but admire , that a heart which was as hard as any stone , should be softned so suddenly by gifts . After the door was shut , and I think a hundred locks upon it , Amerina after a deep sigh , Friend ( said she unto me , for I lay upon a Matteras a little dis ; tant from her , ) are you yet asleep ? No ( answered I ) will you command me any service ? The service I would command ( said he ) is , that to morrow you petend to go and solicite for my enlargement , and when you are out , then to make an escape , and tell me the place where I shall find you . But ( replyed I ) would you have me leave you alone in this condition ? Friend ( said she ) the condition wherein I am , would be pleasing unto me , were it not for my fears of you ; and these chains and fetters , since for your sake , would be more sweet and welcome to me , were I certain of your safety : in lieu of hating them , I would kiss them a thousand them , since by them I can testifie the extream affection which I bear unto you . But tell me , dear friend , when you are gone from hence , will you ever think upon Amerina ? Will it not come into your thoughts that Silvia cannot love you so well as I ? Oh how great would be my felicity if it should ? But Friend , I will not oblige you unto so much ; only promise me , that in the midst of all your contentments , you will give me leave to love you , and that you will not call my affection troublesome , nor be weary of it : Upon this condition go , and enjoy the felicities of that happy Silvia ; and tell her amidst all the kind embraces which you receive from her , that it was poor Amerina which preserved Lidias for her . She would have talked more , if tears and sighs would have suffered her ; which moved me to so much compassion , that to comfort her , I went nearer unto her ; as well to oblige her by it , as to avoid being heard by any , having heard , that somtimes walls have ears . First I fell upon my knees by her Bed-side , and taking her hand , which I found fettered , I offered to kiss it ; but she pulling it back , caused me to sit down by her , and then I said unto her . These testimonies of that affection which you have unto Lidias , and for whose sake I receive so many favours , do oblige me so far , fair Amerina , that I will swear I shall never enjoy any perfect contentment , until I see you undeceived , and convinced of that errour wherein you are . Oh most cruel man ! said she , yet harping upon that false string , which jars so extreamly in my ears ? I most then at one blow cut off all your impertinent excuses : Upon this , raising up her self in her Bed ; I conjure you ( said she ) in the name of truth to tell me , who was it that rescued you out of the claws of Lyons ? Who sav'd your life upon condition of Marriage ? To whom did I give my person and all my estate ? For whom have I left all my kindred and friends ? Tell me who it is I have followed through all these strange Countreys , not valuing my reputation nor any thing else . Tell me ( I say ) for whom do you think I suffer these Irons upon my hands and feet , and am ready to endure all the torments that mortals can devise ? I must needs confess ( said I unto her ) that it is I who am obliged unto you for all these . Then ( replied she presently ) if it be you who is obliged unto me for your life , and all these testimonies of my affection , whoever you are , you are the most ungrateful man that ever breathed , if you do not render me amity for amity , and love for love . I do not exact this from you as Lidias , nor bid Lidias love Amerina : But I say , friend whomsoever you are , love her who loves you , and her to whom you are more obliged , then ever any man was unto any woman . These words did a little surprize me , and was the cause why I paused a while without returning any answer , and gave her occasion to continue on : O most ungrateful heart ( said she ) O the most insensible soul that ever was ? what canst thou do more to make me die ? why dost thou not open my brest , and pull out that heart which loves thee too well ? perhaps you think it has not suffered enough yet , for the fault which it hath committed : I beleive she had not so soon ceased her reproaches , though sighs and tears made her cut her words in the midst , if I had not beseeched her to hear me , and give a little truce to her passion . What canst thou say unto me insensible man ? replied she , dost think I know not what answers thou wilt make ? Amerina ( wilt thou say ) were I not already Silvias , and given my self and my faith unto her , I should endeavour to satisfie all my obligations unto you ; but I am already tied up by the Laws of fidelity , and I were a most unworthy man , if I should offer to break them : This is the answer I expect from you , but O thou unthankful person , dost think to pay thy debts thu● ? Canst thou believe such coyn as this will content Amerina ? No , no , ungrateful wretch : I summon thee before the throne of Justice , and ask whether such obligations as these ought to be cancelled , upon such shallow and unreasonable pretences . For pray thee tell me , has this Silvia , whom thou thus preferrest before me , obliged thee with stronger chains then I have ? Did she ever save thy life ? has she wholly given her self unto thee ? Did she ever follow thee through strange Countreys ? Was she ever in prison for thy sake ? Did she ever setter her hands and feet with Irons to set thee at liberty : if ever she shewed such testimonies of her affection , then I am silent , and must only complain against my ill Fortune , which would not let me be the first of thy obligers ; but if she never did , then I must say , and say again , with abundance of reason and truth , that thou art the most ungrateful , most unjust , and most insensible person that ever lived . At last , I interrupted her in this manner : It is most true , fair Amerina , that I could alledge all those arguments you have instanced , and were we before any uninterested , impartial Judge , perhaps those reasons would not be contemptible . But now I will not urge it so far , knowing as well as you can tell me , that never any was more obliged then I unto you : This I only must say , that if hitherto you do not know , how I resent the favours you have done me , it is because you never asked me , but only asked one Lidias , whom I protest before heaven and all the gods , I never saw to my knowledge : But now , since you address your self unto me , and require of me personally , a satisfaction , and acknowledgment , of all those obligations , wherein I stand bound unto you , I must needs confess my self infinitly to blame , if I did not give you all the satisfaction I am able . 'T is certainly true , that he who is forward to borrow , unless he intend to convert his friend into an enemy , must be as forward to pay : And it is as certainly true , fair Amerina , that I am as much obliged unto you , as any man can possibly be : and I do not now deny the debt , but only require a little time , to give ample satisfaction : in the mean time , as part of payment , I beseech you accept of my good will , with this assurance , that I can never pay all I ow you , but am as willing as you can desire : Ah Ligdamon ( said she ) and now no more Lidias , since you will have it so , what unspeakable contentment would these words be unto me . if I could think them real ? O fair Amerina , replied I presently , if you love me , lose that of opinion of me , had I a mind to be a lyar , I could easily have prevented all those reproaches , which you were pleased to put upon me , for I could easily haue promised all you demand , without any solicitation from you . But commonly those that are forward to promise are backward to perform : since for the present , I must be contented with your good will ( replied she with a more satisfied tone ) and since you promise to give full satisfaction , as soon as you can , tell me friend , what do you mean by these words good will ? To which I answered , fair Amerina , that good will which I mean , and which I beseech you to accept , is a most real desire to do you all manner of service , with an assurance that I do honour and esteem you . And why ( said she and interrupted ) do you not say , and love me ; and love you also ( added I ) since you are pleas'd I should use the word ; and love you with as sincere and perfect affection , as your honour and my faith will at present permit . To be brief , I am fully resolved to imploy that life which you have given me , in giving you all the contentment you desire , and never to think my self satisfied and contended , until you be . Will you promise me ( said she ) to observe all these conditions most religiously ? I swear it ( said I unto her ) by all that 's sacred : and may all the curses of heaven and earth fall upon me , if I be forsworn . Then ( said she ) give me your hand : I swear also to receive your promises , and declare , that until such time as you can give full satisfaction , I will be contented , and think my self well paid for what I have done : Nay more , I will for ever love you , and upon all occasions whatsoever , oblige you more for the future then I have for the time past . Thus was the mind of Amerina calmed , which was no small advantage to me , for I believe if I had left her in that rage , she might perhaps , out of spite , have discovered all that had passed , and so have ruin'd me and her self too . But on the contrary , after all these conditions , she was urgent with me to be gone the next morning , and that I should stay for her in the first Town of the Segusian Countrey . I urged my sorrows to leave her in that condition , but she told me that as for her , she could not be in any great danger , for come the worst that could , she could say that I was her husband , and to help me away , she lent me her clothes : That besides , there was another stranger already accused , and that when the first stranger saw her , he would know she was not the same that wounded him : That she was not the first wife who helped her husband to escape in her clothes . To be brief , she perswaded so , that I resolved to be gone in the morning : So as in order thereunto , when the Goaler came to visit us , I told him that I had a great desire to provide some good meat for my husband , also desired him to dine with us , and therefore prayed him to let me go into the market to buy it . He who was already well prepared with the diamond that I gave him , and hoped for more , you may go , said he , whether you please ; for it is not you that is accused for wounding the man , but it is your husband , and I have no warrant to keep you prisoner , but him only , so as the door shall be open unto you when you please : I thanked him for his courtesy , and promised acknowledgment . I went then unto Amerina , and under a pretence of asking her what she would have to dinner , I told her that I would stay at a private place upon the high way , called Pacodiere , near a Segusian Town called Crosset : that in the midst of that Town there is erected a pillar which divides four wayes : that upon this pillar she should find the first letter of my name , and the place where I lodged : And presently , without any ceremonious taking of leave , I went away ; but I must confess , not without tears in my eyes . The Goaler opened the doores , and told me where I might buy any thing I desired , so as I left him in expectation of a good dinner . I was no sooner at liberty , but leaving the way of Gergovia , I went towards Desires , up the river Loyre ; and though I was in womans habit , yet I was so desirous to see my native Countrey , and so fearful to be taken in the Dominions of of the King of Ambaries and Boyers , that the fourth day I came to Pacodiere . There I stayed ten dayes , in which time I changed my habit , and hearing no news of Amerina all that while , I desired the good woman of the house where I lodged , who entertained me very kindly , to watch when Amerina passed by , and to give her those clothes which I wore ; and also to tell her , that such urgent business befel me , as I was forced to go unto the great City of Marcelles . And indeed Madam , the reason why I stayed there no longer , was , a Report spread up and down all the Country of an ensuing War , and I did see that some listed Souldiers secretly about Surcea , so as I thought it my duty to present my self unto you Madam , upon this occasion , and employ my life in your service , as I was obliged . Thus did Ligdamon relate his fortune , whilst the Nymph Amasis ▪ Prince Godomar , Adamas , and Alcidon , went unto the Queen Argira , who desired to speak with the Nymph and the Prince , before she resolved upon her journey . She told them , that for the favour which she had received from the Gods in the restitution of her Son to his senses , she could never be thankful enough unto them , and all those that were instrumental in it : But she was afraid left Rosilions malady being only a wounded imagination , he should return into it again : And therefore ( said she ) I thought good to tell him , that it was caused by Inchantment , and that Prince Godomar dis-enchanted him ; for he did no more remember any thing that was past since his distraction , then a childe in the cradle : I thought it therefore expedient , as well upon this consideration , as for the preservation of his Reputation , not to let him be known here , but to carry him away secretly , as he came . Adamas then upon the Nymphs command , represented unto her the contentment which Prince Godomar and she received at that satisfaction which she found in her journey : That it was very prudently considered of her , to carry away the Prince Rosilion : But before her departure , it was necessary for the observation of that solemn Vow which she had publiquely made , that she knew the danger wherein that State was , which she had sworn to preserve and defend . Upon this he acquainted her with the enterprise of Polemas , with his correspondencies with his Neighbour Princes , especially with the Burgundian King ; with the assistance that King had promised unto him ; with his pretended offence against Prince Godomar and Dorinde ; with the death of Prince Clidemant , with the absence of Lindamore and his Forces : Briefly , the Druide omitted nothing that was necessary to be imparted unto her : so as Madam ( concluded he ) if you do not assist the Nymph , as you have voluntarily obliged your self by solemn vow , I know not what will become of her . The Queen then who gave a very attentive ear unto all this , turning towards the Nymph , I am very glad Madam ( said she unto her ) to know all that this great Druide hath related unto me , that I may testifie unto the Gods and you , how I can keep my promise : It seems to be the will of heaven my son should receive this favour from this place purposely to interest him and me also in your affairs . I assure you , that if you will give me but a moneths time , I will bring so many fighting armed men into the field , as though the King of the Burgundians be a great Prince , yet he shall not be able to hurt you . Whilst the Nymph was returning thanks , and the Queen confirming her promise of present aid , one came and acquainted the Queen Argira , that a Boyen Cavalier was come unto her from King Policander . As soon as the Queen saw him ; what News ( said she unto him ) do you bring me from the King ? Not good ( answered he ) but Madam , he does passionately desire to see you . Upon this he presented King Policanders Letter unto her . The Queen took it with a troubled hand , and with extream inquietude broke open the Seal ; she read it , and then with tears in her eyes shewed it unto the Nymph , who read these words . King POLICANDERS Letter unto the Queen ARGIRA . DEath is a thing so natural and common , that it never troubles me ; but to die before I see you , does extreamly perplex my soul : because I would gladly discharge my self of that Debt and Duty which I owe unto you . Come therefore , Madam , with as much haste as possibly you can , if you desire my Soul should depart contentedly in giving you satisfaction . This Bearer will acquaint you with the condition wherein he left me . Oh Heavens ! cryed out the Queen , great joys are commonly followed with great sorrows . Then addressing her self to the Cavalier , she enquired of the Kings sickness , & what the Physitians thought of him : She understood that they thought him in great danger of his life , and that she must make haste , if she came time enough to see him alive . The Princess ( whose courage was equal to her quality ) mustering together all her vertues and generosity , after the effusion of some tears , she resolved upon a course worthy of her self ; and addressing her self unto the Nymph , Madam ( said she unto her ) you see I am constrained to depart for the good of my children , and happiness of all the remainder of my life : But I promise to arm in your defence , not only the Boyens , Ambarres , and Lemovices , but all the Picts , the Santons , and the Bituriges : Nay more , either my Allies and Confederates shall fail me , or the Armorique Cities , and other Kings , my Confederates , shall do the same . If King Policander be not able to come in person , my two children shall , who dare not refuse , when they see me come my self . In assurance of what I say , I will leave Rosanira with you , who I beseech you may keep Galathea company till I return : This pawn shall remain with you , not only to put me in mind of my promise , but to invite Celiodantes as her Brother , and Rosilion as her Lover , to come and relieve her . Upon this , retiring her self , she took order for her departure , acquainted Rosilion with Policanders sickness , and how necessary it was to make all possible haste ; that therefore she was constrained to leave Rosanira in the hands of the Nymph , with almost all her women , and that they would very shortly return unto her again , but for the present , there was a necessity of leaving her for a time , upon some reasons which she would impart unto him by the way . Rosanira would gladly have followed the Queen Argira ; but she was the better contented to stay with the Nymph , by reason of the great League of Amity already contracted betwixt her and Galathea . All things being ready , the Queen Argira departed with Rosilion , and carried with her only five and twenty Souldiers , leaving the rest with the Princess Rosanira , with a charge to obey the Nymph , and the Prince Godomar , in whatsoever they should command . She was no sooner out of sight of Marcelles , but the Guards upon the top of the Tower , espied some Horsemen , whom they thought to be armed , because the Sun shining upon their Armes , did make a great glistering . The Prince Godomar was presently acquainted , and Adamas also ; who gave orders unto the Guards at the Port , to have their Horse in readiness . A while after they discovered them to be six Troops of Horse , who accompanied some persons that were unarmed . When they came near the Town , they stayed , and those who were unarmed , who were to the number of twenty , advanced , and told the Guard at the Gate , that there was Alerantes , an Envoy whom the Burgundian King had sent unto the Nymph Amasis . As soon as she was acquainted with it , by the counsel of the Prince , Adamas , Alcidon , and Damon , she sent those Horse which the Queen Argira left , to receive him : and being brought into her presence , she would not hear him until Prince Godomar was present also : and because Alerantes was unwilling to speak before him : Then ( said she unto him ) I dare not hear you without his permission , because I have transferred all the Soveraign power into his hands . Since Madam you will have it so ( said he ) I must according to the commands of my Soveraign Lord tell you , that considering the good correspondency which hath always been betwixt you , he complains exceedingly against you ; that you should not only receive into your protection a woman called Dorinde , who most ignominiously ran away out of the house of the Princess Clotilda , his Neece , but also have protected all those that murdered Clorintes the Captain of his Guard , particularly the Prince Godomar , who he now disclaims for his son , and takes for his most cruel enemy . And because Madam , perhaps you do not know how much he is displeased at your harbouring of such as are his enemies , he lets you know by me , and summons you to deliver into his hands Dorinde , as the shame of his house , and Prince Godomar , as the Ring-leader of Rebels : In so doing , he offers you all amity and assistance ; if otherwise , you must expect the fury of his Arms. The Nymph not at all daunted , she addressed her self unto the Prince , Sir ( said she ) It belongs unto you to give an answer . Though Madam ( answered he ) it was your pleasure to confer all authority upon me , and so consequently it belongs unto me to answer , yet I beseech you to return such a one , as you shall please ; and believe , this sword shall maintain whatever you shall say . Amasis upon this turned towards Alerantes ; Cavalier ( said she ) I cannot believe that a King so wise as Gondebaut , would ever give you any commission to speak so unworthily of so great a Prince as his own Son , nor of so wise and well born a woman as Dorinde ; and therefore without expectance of any answer from me , get out of my Dominions as soon as you can , or otherwise you shall find such entertainment as your arrogance deserves . Madam ( answered he ) I came not without my Commission , and here are Letters of Credence written unto you by the Kings own hand . The Nymph took them , and presented them unto the Prince : who reading them , assured her they were written by the Burgundian King. Then ( said the Nymph ) I shall talk with you after another fashion : Tell therefore unto King Gondebaut , that as for Dorinde , my Dominions shall be always free unto any that are oppressed : And as for Prince Godomar , it is not he that is in my Dominions , but I that am in his , he being the absolute Lord of all the Segusians , and of all Forrests . As for the war which he threatens upon me , tell him , that it is men indeed who begins wars , but it is the Gods only who gives victories , and in that confidence I fear not the injustice of his Arms. Thus spoke the Nymph , and all that heard her applauded her courage : when Godomar saw she had no more to say ; for my part ( said he ) tell the King , that though he dis-own me for his Son , yet I will never do any act that shall be unworthy of the Name ; and to testifie the truth of what I say , tell him , that as long as this sword will last , I will defend the honour of such Ladies as are unjustly oppressed , and maliciously aspersed . As for Dorinde , whom I take into my protection , I will defend her with my sword in my hand , against any that will offer to wrong her : And if there be any that carries the Title of Cavalier , who will speak any ill of her , or maintain the words which you have spoke against her , or against us , who have delivered her out of the hands of those who would injuriously have carried her away , here is a pawn ( said he , and gave him his Glove ) which imports a challenge ; I except against none but the King my Father ; knowing very well , that Prince Sigismond my brother , will arm himself with me in the same quarrel , if Paternal authority do not oppress him . As for war , which he threatens upon this great Nymph ; tell him , I beseech one thing from him , which is , that he will not come himself , unless he have a mind to see his Army back'd in pieces before his face : but if he have a mind to be rid of any bad servants , he may send them hither , and we shall quickly discharge him of them . Alerantes turning towards the Nymph , Madam ( said he ) Is this all the satisfaction I must carry unto the King my Master ? If King Gondebaut ( answered she ) be not contented with these answers , tell him , he could expect no other from such as he would oppress , and who yet fears not the violence of his unjust Arms wherewith he threatens a woman . I would not willingly ( answered Alerantes ) make this declaration ; but since you do so little esteem the grandeur of the King , my Lord , and so much slight the clemency which he offers , I must let you know from him , that he is your mortal enemy ; that he does defie you , and all that adhere unto you ; that he declares the Segusians , and all Forrests , to be an enemies Country , and therefore liable to the plunder and inevitable fury of his Army . As he spoke these words , he broke a staff which he held in his hand in the midst , and threw the pieces at the feet of the Nymph : Thus ( said he ) in the presence of Gods and men , be all amity broke of betwixt you for ever . The Nymph enraged with anger , and setting her foot upon the broken staff ; and thus ( said she ) do I trample upon this emblem of our broken alliance ; I do not value any of his thundring threats , but hope that Tautates will blast them all . Then Alerantes without doing any reverence , or any action of respect or honour , retired ; when Godomar said unto him , what answer do you give unto the challenge which I offered ? We shall come ere long ( answered he ) with an Army of threescore thousand men . That ( said the Prince ) is either too many , or too few : Too many for a particular combate ; and too few to fight against the Justice of the Gods. Alerantes returned him no answer , but shaking his head in a menacing manner , he went out of the Castle , and taking horse , when he was some twenty paces out of the Town , he made a stop , and turned about ▪ Oh ye titular Gods of the City of Marcelles ( cryed he out in a loud voice ) and all ye other Gods and Goddesses who are here adored , I beseech you be auspicious unto the Arms of the King my Lord , and be pleased to come into the Royal City of Lions where he vows to build you a Temple , to erect Altars , and adore you with all manner of Reverence and Honour . When he had repeated these words thrice over , he took a Javelin , and ran with all his force against the walls of the Town , then setting spurs to his Horse , he rid as fast as he could unto the six Troops which waited for him . This action incensed the people extreamly ; and had not Adamas restrained them , doubtless they would have done him some displeasure ; but he told them , that Ambassadors were no ways culpable of the message they brought , nor deserved any punishment ; and that by the Law of Nations , they were to pass freely . And seeing all the City much startled at the noise of this war , he advised the chief Magistrates to appease this Tumult wisely ; and because it was now too late to assemble the whole Corporation of the Town together , the Nymph would to morrow acquaint them with the causes of all these rumors . These prudent promises of the Druide , did a little calm their spirits ; and doubling the Guards , he went unto the Castle , to advise with the Nymph and Prince Godomar . He came thither just as Adrastes was upon his knees before that Prince to kiss his hand , in gratitude for the favour he received from him . Godomar took him up , and carried him unto Damon and Alcidon . Cavalier ( said he unto Damon ) Here is the Shepherd unto whom the Gods have been so favourable . It was a blessed act , answered Damon , and a thousand pities so honest a Shepherd should be reduced unto such a condition upon so noble a cause ; If all those that commit the same fault he did , should be as harshly treated as he was , I believe Sir , you would have work enough in driving of Nails . Every one did laugh at this : Afterwards he went on , and spoke unto Celidea ; Shepherdess ( said he ) I wonder you should not tax me with my promise , that the Gods may restore that which they once gave unto you . Sir , answered she , I am so far from putting you in memory , that I most earnestly beseech you to forget it . It does amaze me ( said Godomar ) to hear you say so ; I cannot believe any woman in the world is of your mind : for as strength and prudence have given men the priviledge to be Lords of the Universe , so the gods have given beauty unto women to be the Ladies and Mistresses of men . Sir , answered she , I should prize this beauty whereof you speak , as much as any other , if I did not consider the recovery of it may cost me that which is dearer then my life ; for it is a very death unto me to be absent from Thamires : No , no , ( answered Thamires ) I beseech you set your heart at rest : for since you deprived your self of that which is most dear unto your sex , only to become mine , I am resolved , rather then it should not be restored unto you , to lose my life : and therefore Sir ( said he unto Damon ) I beseech you perform your promise , and be not hindred by the tears of this Shepherdess , whose passion does blind her reason : appoint some to be my guide , and tell me what I shall do before I go . I should be very sorry to displeasure this wife shepherdess ( answered Damon ) but the obligation of my promise may excuse me , and therefore Halladine my servant shall be your guide ; I will write a Letter unto the learned Operatour : and all that you have to do here , is to make the skars in her face bleed , and wet in the bloud as many little staves as there is wounds , in the blood ; then when they are dry , lap them up in linnen clothes , and carry them away as soon as may be : in the mean time , care must be had of keeping the wounds very clean , washing them every day with warm wine , and covering them close , lest any dust get in ; then doubtless you will find her recovered at your return . O heavens ( cryed out Celed●a ) must this tr●fle of Nature , which they call beauty , cause a separation so long betwixt Thamires and me ? Ah my dearest Thamires ( said she ) are you not contented with me as I am ? For my part I am , and if you be also , why should you seek it with so much danger to your self , and sorrow to me ? Can you be better then contented ? Take heed , lest the gods , seeing you so insatiable , should deprive you of those contentments which you now enjoy : upon this she hung about his neck , with such a stream of tears , as moved every one to pity her , and admire her , except Thamires , who being peremptorily resolved upon the journey , was very earnest with Damon to perform his promise : Whereupon Damon , calling for Halladine , he commanded him to make himself ready , and wait upon Thamires , unto the great master of natures secrets in Carthage , called Olicarsis ; and because Thamires intended to go home that night , and make all ready for his journey in the morning , Halladine went to prepare himself according to his masters commands , though something against his mind to leave him before he was perfectly recovered . In the interim , Damon writ a Letter , and gave it unto Halladine . Celidea ( seeing there was no way to divert Thamires from this voyage , since neither prayers nor tears would prevail ) she called to mind Palemons vow of granting the first request that was made unto him . O Palemon ( said she unto him ) I conjure you by your solemn vow which you made , to grant the first thing which was asked you , after the obtaining your desires , to undertake this journey in lieu of Thamires . Palemon was a little surpized , but presently recollecting himself : O Celidea ( said he ) I will never break my vow , though the journey should cost me my life , and therefore am ready to perform it : Ah me ! cried out the Shepherdess Doris , what a fool I was , not to make the first request , that Palemon should never leave me ? Must I now lose him to content another ? O most cruel Shepherdess , worse against me then thy own face ? What offence have I done thee that thou shouldest thus grieve me to death ? Companion ( replied Celidea , with a more satisfied countenance ) . I must confess I am very sorry to do you this displeasure ; but you see I used all means possible to prevent it : and since all will not prevail , I beseech you sweet Shepherdesse to pardon me , since what I did was by force and constraint . Doris having no hopes of altering Celidea , nor in making Palemon to break his vow , she broke out into a Torrent of tears , and went out of the chamber , complaining against Celidea , and against heaven for consenting unto her sad Fortune . Halladine by this time being ready , Thamires , with a thousand thanks , took his leave of Damon , and afterwards of the Nymph and the Prince : So likewise did Celidea , Licidas , Palemon , Adrastes , and also Hylas , who notwithstanding all the prayers of Dorinde , Cercinea , Palanice , and Florice , would stay no longer from Stella . What Hylas ( said Leonide unto him ) has Stella more power to draw you from us , then all we together have to stay you ? Madam , answered he , every one must follow their Destiny : Why , replied she , is not your Destiny the same it was wont to be ? for I have heard you say , it was by Destiny you loved beauty wheresoever you met with it ; if so , you must needs confesse that all these fair Ladies have more beauty then Stella alone . Madam ( answered Hylas ) I call nothing beauty but what pleaseth me , and if Stella alone do please me more then all these you speak of , is not she her self , more beauty unto me then all they ? Upon this , say what they could , he went away in the company of those Shepherds and Shepherdesses , amongst which was Halladine , who never in his life undertook a journey more against his mind then this , because he left Damon at a time when he might be most serviceable about his person . Almost at the end of the Town , they all parted , after abundance of thanks unto Clindor , who accompanied Licidas as far as possibly he could . As for Adrastes , he acknowledged himself so obliged unto Palemon for the care he had of his cure , that he offered himself several times to go with Halladine in his room , but he would not permit him , because he thought it no satisfaction of his vow , if he should go only by proxy : But at last , after many difficulties , his importunity so far prevailed as to accompany him : This action of Adrastes gained more upon the good will of Doris , then all his former Courtship had done . That night Hallad●ne stayed at the house of Thamires , where he entertained all the company with all imaginable welcome ; but when they were to draw blood from the face of Celidea , her pain was not a little : for blood was to be drawn from every Scar , and the Chirurgion hardly left any part of her face unscarified , because otherwise the Sympathetical salve would not work perfect effect . The little sticks then being all dipped in blood , and dry , they were all lapped up very carefully in linnen clothes , and put into a box : ' So betimes in the morning , Palemon , Adrastes , and Halladine , all three set forwards towards Lions . All this while neither Amasis , nor Adamas forgot Climanthes , and it was the next morning he was to come unto Galathea : So as order was taken with Leonide and Silvia over night , to be up betimes the next morning , and to be at the place appointed to receive him , and bring him in : those also who were to seiz upon him were provided . And the sun no sooner begun to appear , but this imposture came to the garden door , where the two Nymphs received him : as he did very handsomly counterfeit that sanctity whereof he made profession , so Leonide and S●lvia , did as well personate a great veneration and respect of his person , which puffed up his soul into such a swelling pride , that he went as if he admired himself . The Nymph Galathea took him into her closet , as it was concluded upon , to the end the Nymph Amasis , Prince Godomar , Alcidon , and Adamas , might hear what he said , being placed in such convenient corners , that they might hear and see and not be seen : The gravity of his pace , when he came into the presence of Galathea , was admirable ; but much more the impudence , with which he began to speak unto her : Madam ( said he unto her , with a severe and Majestick look ) you have before you an Ambassadour , not from a Prince , King or any Monarch upon earth , but from the great and omnipotent Prince of heaven : Consider well how great a favour this is , and how you ought to receive him : visits and embassies from mortal Princes , what faces soever they put on them , are all aimed at the profit of the sender ; but mine cannot be suspected to have any such interrested aim , since all things are the gifts of God , who needs not any thing the world can give : Hark therefore , O Nymph , unto what I shall say ; yet do not heari●● on your of curiosity , but with a full resolution to obey , and correspond unto the good will of this great God unto you : Then he paused a while , and Galathea was so surprized at the admirable impudence of this Imposture , that she could not answer a word : afterwards he begun thus : This great God said that unto me ; arise Climanthis my servant , go and talk with Galathea , chide her for a fault which she hath committed ; and tell her that punishment is ready to fall upon her head : God hath already the whip in his hand , his arm is lifted up ; and there wants nothing , but to let it fall again ; He who must be your husband , and you his wife will this very day be hunting , and pass by the four several wayes at Termes : there you may see him , that is the very nick of time ; let it slip , and be eternally miserable : see him , and be eternally happy . He uttered these words , in such an imperious tone , as if a god himself had pronounced them : Then changing his behaviour and assuming his accustomed countenance and speech , he continued : Now , O great Nymph , you know the will of heaven , be more careful to observe it then formerly you have been , for otherwise , the anger of this great God will overwhelme you . And because communication with this great God , forbids any converse with men , unless by his particular command : give me leave to prophane my self no longer , since I have done all that I had in commission . The Nymph , who admired the goodness of God , in such an Imposture to live , she much desired to be out of his company , and therefore left him without any answer , but that she would be alwayes obedient unto whatsoever the gods commanded her . But ( said she before she went ) must I go alone , or in company unto Termes ; only with one Nymph , answered he ; but replied she . what will those that see me say : have a thin Scarf over your face , answered he , and you may so disguise your self that none can know you : at what hour , asked she , shall I see this Huntsman ? To morrow , said he , betwixt six and seven of the clock in the morning , for so the god did tell me . Then , said the Nymph , go and thank your God for me , and assure him that I will go and satisfie his commands . Upon this the Nymph left him , and referred him into the hands of Leonide and Silvia , who accompanied him as far as the Garden door , which they had no sooner shut , but those , who by the command of Adamas watched for his coming , seized upon him , and carried him away immediatly to a prison which was prepared for him : when they took him and put him into prison , he called them prophane and impious persons , and Atheists , for daring to lay any violent hands upon one that was a friend to the great God : But when they laid Irons upon his feet and hands , he changed colour , and began to tremble ; and more , when he saw them begin to clog him with more chains . The gravity wherewith he menaced them hitherto , began to be more mild and calm , and now he fell to prayers and supplications : Sirs ( said he unto them ) what offences have I given unto you ? why should you be so severe against me ? what advantage will my ruine be unto you ? If by any cunning I have endeavoured to get something , and to arive at some Grandure , unto whom have I done any wrong ? where is he that can complain against me ? Is it not permitted the birds , who never sow nor reap , to fly into the fields and feed upon what they can find ? If I by any harmless art would get a livelyhood , why will they unjustly punish me for it ? Sir , be not you any instrument of such injuries , unless you do not fear the punishment of the gods : I am not yet so miserable and destitute of friends , but if you will shew any pity upon my age , and set me at liberty , I can find out a way to recompence you very bountifully : Do not refuse a Fortune when it is offered , he that will refuse it when he may , may go without it when he would have it : No , no , said they , we never make any profit unto our selves , but with honour , never with Treason ; all thy offers do but render thee more culpable , and never hope to corrupt us . Think upon thy faults , and assure thy self thou most very shortly render an accompt , and receive sallary , according to thy deserts . One of the company took notice , that when he thought he was not seen , he strived several times to put his hand into his bosome , but his Irons would not permit him : so as he supposed , he had there , something of importance . And as they were searching him , Adamas and Alcedon , who heard of his being taken , entred ; but because they desired to talk with him alone , they commanded all the Guard to withdraw , then Adamas going unto him , and after he had well looked upon him ; Fie , fie , thou wicked Imposture ( said he unto him ) art thou not ashamed to prophane the habit which I see thou wearest ? Sir , answered he with an impudent brow , I acknowledge you to be my Grand Druide , and I know you ought not to despise me as you do : for though unworthy , yet am I of the same Order whereof you are chief : Heaven defend me ( said the Druide ) from such impiety , and rather take away my life , then suffer me to be the Patron of such Impostures . Tell me ? how are you qualified ? where did you receive your Orders ? Sir , answered he , it is now almost an age , since I received them at Dreux . Surely said Adamas , he is mad , he thinks the distance of the place will keep us from discovering his knavery : why did you come into our jurisdiction without a Licence ? I thought , replied he , that it was lawful to serve god every where : But do you not know ( said Adamas ) that none are to officiate in the charge of a Druide in these provinces , unless I licence them ? It is so short a time since I came ( answered he ) and I have conversed with so few , that I never heard of this Ordinance . Did not that God ( said Adamas ) whom you converse withall so familiarly , advertise you of it ? The god of whom you speak ( replied he ) did never talk with me of any such affairs , what then do you talk of ( said Adamas ) when he commands me ( answered Climanches ) then I shall tell you . Alcedon and Adamas , who knew this man to be a most notorious imposture , they could not chuse but wonder at his impudence : when one of those who took him came and acquainted them , how he offered to corrupt them , to which he answered with extream impudence , that these were only meer imaginations , upon which he never entertained the least thought : thus , said he , are innocent men scandalized by wicked men ; which the souldier hearing , and being extremely angry ( Sir said he unto Adamas ) this is the most brazen fac'd lier that ever lived : three of my companions stood by , when he gave us that language , and I am most confident there is something in his brest that would convince him : for we have seen him several times strive to take somthing out , when he thought we did not see him . Call then your companions ( said Adamas ) and search him very carefully . At this command , Climanthis was quite out of countenance , for though he was a very subtil fellow , yet as Fortune was , when he was almost at the Garden door , very early , Polemas sent him a letter , which he put in his brest , because he knew not a more secret place at that time to lay it up in : and therefore when they began to search him , he made as much resistance as possibly he could , pushing all about him with his arms and head , and throwing them to the ground , as if he were possessed with some devil . This great resistance made Adamas and Alcidon , more desirous to know what it was : so as calling for more help , they searched him , and found the Letter , and because it was very dark in the prison , they went out to read it , and found written these words . POLEMAS his Letter unto CLIMANTHES . DEar friend of my heart , impatience is alwayes a companion of love ; do not therefore wonder I should waken you thus early : at seven of the clock I will be at Termes , and a most happy hunter shall I be if by your contrivance I meet there with what you have promised unto me : Once more dear Climanthes , I swear that Galathea shall be no sooner mine , but I will make you a posessour of your dear Leonide , with what share thou wilt have in the State ; of which , if ever I be Lord , I am beholding unto you for it . Force at the worst will not fail us ▪ but I had rather your Prudence should bring it to pass by fair means : The first is more safe and certain , but the other more honourable : yet if one do fail , the other shall serve the turn . See ( said Adamas ) what would we know more of this wicked man , here is the whole enterprize discovered ; Let us see ( said Alcidon ) if we can catch this Hunter at Termes . As for that ( replyed Adamas ) order is already taken ; for Leonide and Silvia are gone thither already , the first of them in Galatheas habit , yet with a Scarf about her head ; also we have placed Lerintes with thirty horse in a Grange close by ; to the end if Polemas pass by , he may be caught in his own Net. Whilst they were talking thus , Climanthes seeing all his plot quite discovered , and expecting nothing but an ignominious death , he fell into such despair , that seeing himself alone in the prison , he ran his head so violently against the wall , that blood gushed out at his eyes and mouth ; so as when Adamas came again into the prison , to ask him some questions , he found him gasping and grovelling upon the ground , as if he were choaked with a Catarh : they endeavoured to revive him ; but all in vain : for he had made such a hole in his head , that his brains came out . Thus died this miserable man ; and thus ( said the grand Druide ) is the great Tautates just , who has brought upon the head of this wicked wretch , that vengeance and misery which he had prepared for others . Upon these considerations Alcidon and Adamas went to render an account unto the Nymph and the Prince Godomar , and they had no sooner related all passages , and shewed the Letter , but they heard a great Tumult and noise which came from the Gate toward Termes . For Leonide and Silvia being gone thither , and Polemas passing by in the habit of a hunter , thinking Galathia was there , he carried them away on pillions , before those who were at the Grange could come time enough to relieve them : for the door being too little , and an iron bar which used to shut the door falling unluckily a cross , they could not get out till Polemas had got a good disstance off ; and presently after appeared four great Bodies of Horse which came to meet him ; so as those whom Amasis sent , were forced to retreat a little hastily , which caused no small noise in the Town . Adamas then seeing that all was discovered and that no longer delay was to be used , Madam , ( said he unto the Nymph ) these tears which you shed for Leonide and Silvia , does indeed argue your natural sweetness , but at this time the necessity of your affairs requires you should shew the courage of a man , and have recourse unto remedies of prudence , and not offices of pity : I conceive it expedient to assemble the Magistrates of the Town , and that you acquaint them not only with the loss of Prince Clidemant , but also with the Treason of Polemas and Climanthes , also at the same time to shew them by what mean you intend to subdue this Rebel . For the best way to content the people , is to put them into great hopes , and to hide all dangers from them . Godomar concurring with his opinion , the most notable of them were called ▪ and curiosity brought thither abundance of the common sort : Then the Nymph commanded the grand Druide to let them understand the occasion for which she convened them together ; which he did in such eloquent terms , that when he mentioned the death of Prince Clidemant , there was not one in all this great company that did not testifie his sorrows by his tears and sighs : But when he proceeded and mentioned the enterprise of Polemas and Climanthes , not only upon the state , but upon the person of Galathea , as he made it apparent by his Letter , and the taking of Leonide and Silvia , thinking the one of them to be Galathea : Then all the people began to cry out with one voice , Murder the Traytor , and long live our great Nymph Amasis : But when to verifie the truth of all this , he caused the body of this Impostor to be brought out , and related his tricks , his designs , and his death : First the children , next them , the common sort of people , and at last almost all fell upon this Corps , and drawing it by the legs almost quite out of the Castle , and threw it in a ditch : But as if this were not revenge enough , the people went again unto him , and hurried him by the heels out of the Town , doing all the ignominy imaginable unto it . The chief of them in the mean time , and the most notable , did not remove until they heard all that Adamas had to say unto them from the Nymph : And when Adamas had done , Clindor who for his Age , Quality , and Prudence , all the Assembly made choice of to give the answer , he spoke in this manner . THe loss Madam , which you have had , does not concern only one Person , or one Family , but it is general , and not only all this Country has a share in it , but also all the Gauls , nay all Europe may bewail the loss of so great a Prince . You see how our Tears and our Groans do accompany your grief , and how we give you this outward testimony of the inward resentment of our Souls : I must confess all this is but a feeble remedy against so great a disaster ; yet it may be some comfort unto you to see how sadly all your faithful Subjects do take unto themselves a share in all your griefs and misfortunes . But Madam , we must all needs confess , that this second News which you have told us , does pierce us to the very heart , with more stinging resentments then the first : For the death of a Prince whom none of us did ever think mortal , unless in his Reputation and Honour , is not so hard to be endured , as is the stain of Perfidie and Treason upon this Country , which before was never seen , nor so much as imagined . Oh Heavens ! Madam , that such Monsters should be found in Forrests amongst us , and in our days : I wonder our Earth ( unaccustomed to such an ignominious burthen ) does not swallow them up alive . We know not what to say , nor think , unless that Heaven being offended at us for our sins , will punish us more grievously then all ages past . This stain upon us does swell us with so much grief , as we cannot lift up our eyes to weep , nor open our mouths to lament and sigh for so great a shame . Yet since the good ought not to be charged with the crimes of the wicked , we will lift up our eyes unto you , Madam , and speak in behalf of this Town , and we dare say of all the Country , if we had time to confer with them . Madam , as becomes your faithful Subjects , we do offer unto you all that is within these Walls , our Estates , our Children , our Blood , our Lives : Protesting before Hesus , Belinus , Tharamis , our great Tautates , that as long as we live , and as long as you live , we will not have any Soveraign over us but Amasis : And we will as soon fail in our Duties to the Gods , as in our Fealty to you , not sparing either Estates , Children , or Lives : And in testification of this , let every one lift up his hand and his heart , and cry , Long live the Nymph Amasis . Upon this , the hands of all the Assembly were seen above their heads , and such a shout that it was heard further then all over the Town . As the Nymph was returning them hearty thanks for the demonstrations of their good wills , Adamas was advertised that the souldiers which had been levied in the province were very near the gates , which caused the Nymph to abreviate her speech , that she might view this welcome and necessary succour . Be pleased to know ( said the man that brought the news ) That they are at least fifteen hundred , the best armed , and in the best order that was seen a long time ; for they imagined that they came upon the Ceremony of the Misleto , so as they had trimmed up themselves to the best advantage . Thus all the Assembly parted with such extream forwardness to serve the Nymph , that she was exceedingly encouraged . In the mean time , Adamas causing the gates to be opened , these souldiers entred in such an excellent posture , that all those who saw them , thought them to be men of very good service , all their caps were crowned with oak leaves , for so was the custome of all those that were called to the Ceremony , as they were . They were no sooner drawn up into a body , but they were appointed Captains , Lieutenants , and other military officers , unto whom they were to be obedient , presently after , they were distributed into quarters , as well for the defence of the walls , as to guard the streets and passes in the Town . Then taking a view of all the horse , counting those which the Queen Argira left , and those which Prince Godomar brought , the number was two hundred and fifty , which also were divided into five troops , fifty in each ; all the foot were put under charge of Damon , who not being perfectly recovered of his wounds , could hardly wear arms or get on horseback , yet he went into the Town , and visited the walls and works . On the other side , Alcedon had the charge of all the horse , and put them into as good a posture as possibly could be . In the mean time Prince Godomar , who was general , did visit the Magazines both in the Castle and Town , and by the prudent advice of Adamas , provided all things which he could foresee necessary upon all occasions . In the mean time Polemas was so proud of his price , that he thought upon nothing less already , then the sump●uosity of his marriage , and the magnificence of his train : for verily thinking that Galathea was in his power , he had no thoughts but upon his marriage , and that nothing could retard his happiness , for he valued not the content of the Nymph , though he knew she would be extreamly against it ; but being fully resolved , according to the councel of Climanthes , to add force unto his prayers , he believed that after he was once his wife she would then be more tractable . But when he came to Surien , and with abund●n●e of honour and respect accosted Leonide , whom he took for Galathea , and at the very first word she spoke , he found his mistake . O how dead was he then struck ? which Leonide perceiving , and desiring if it were possible to deceive the deceiver , she took him by one hand and Silvia by another , O Polemas ( said she ) you had committed the greatest errour that ever you did in all your life , and if he who carried me away behind him , would have suffered me to have spoke unto you , as I desired him a hundred times , I had prevented it . For this morning a Druide ( if it be lawful to call so sacred a person by that name ) came unto Galathea from his God , to command her to marry him , whom at seven of the clock in the morning , she should see pass by the four wayes at Termes : and if she did not , to assure her self that all the rest of her dayes should be most miserable , and she the most unfortunate woman in the world : The Nymph she made a full account to go , and be obedient unto this command , rather then be miserable all her life ; but when she was just ready to go out , she fell sick and was forced to go to bed : But yet being extreamly desirous to know him that was destinied to be her husband , she commanded us to go thither , and tell her the name and quality of him that passed by the first , thinking that him whom the gods did chuse for her to be her husband , was a better choise then she her self could make . I say therefore , that if you had not been so rash in carrying , us away certainly upon our report , the Nymph would have sent unto you before night , and acquainted you with her mind . Polemas hearing this , and knowing what Climanthes had told her , he repented himself of his carrying them away so hastily ; yet seeing Leonide in Galatheas clothes : but how comes it to pass , said he , that you are in her clothes ? As for that , answered Leonide , when the Ceremony of driving the sacred nails was , she gave unto me and several others of my companions , this sute like unto her own : but , said Polemas , why were you so hudded that none could know you ? because ( answered Leonide ) many used to pass by that way , and were desirous to be unknown . But , replied he , what was the meaning of those horsemen that pursued us ? I believe , answered she , that they were some of the Queen Argiras men , who going to wait upon her part of the way , returned again to the Princess Resanira , who stayes at Marcelles , and they seeing us carryed away , and hearing us cry out , thought themselves obliged to relieve us without our knowledge , or designe . What business , said Polemas , had the Queen Argira there ? We do not know , answered Leonide , she has been indeed some dayes in the Castle , but so close and retired , that we did not so much as know her name till the day she departed . Polemas calling for Peliodontes , Argonides , Listander , and Ligonias , acquainted them with what Leonide told him , and they were all of opinion that it was best to send them back again unto Galathea , with an excuse that some hunters took them away unknown unto Polemas , and in the mean time to oblige Leonide and Silvia by all manner of courtesies to say so . Polemas then caused a coach to be made ready for them , and using them with all possible reverence and kindnesse , he professed a thousand services ; and waiting upon them to the coach , beseeched them both to be his friends upon this occasion , with all possible promises of remuneration . You may be sure , that they for their parts , did promise to do wonders for him , and taking his leave of them , he returned to his chamber , the fullest of hopes that ever was man : but he and his four privy councellers had no sooner shut the door ; but the son of Merouthes , his correspondent in Marcelles , came to speak with him ▪ as soon as he came into the chamber , Sir , said he , I am very sorry to be the messenger of ill news , but since I am commanded by a Father , and knowing how necessary it is you should be acquainted with it , I thought it may as well come to your ear by me as by another ; know then Sir , that all your enterprize is discovered , and the Nymph hath published it unto the assembly : How came the Nymph to know it ( said Polemas ) she shewed unto them a letter ( answered the young man ) which you writ unto a certain Druide called Climanthes , who is dead . O ( cryed out Polemas ) is Climanth●s dead ? Yes certainly ( answered he ) for I saw him hang by the heels at the gate as I came hither . O gods , replied Climanthes , that so great a person as the universe had not his fellow , should come to such a disasterous end ? upon this he and his four confidents enquiring more particularly of all circumstances , they understood that Adamas was accessory to his death , and that it was he who had contrived it , which made them believe , that Leonide knew all that this young man had related unto them . Doubtless she does ( answered he ) for she and Silvia caused him to be taken , at least , the common report is so . Oh God ( said Polemas in a mighty fury ) let some ride after , and bring them back , and if I can but get them again , they shall pay for this wicked act . Upon this Ligonias in all possible haste disparched away fifty Horse , with express command to bring them back : In obedience to which , they mounted , and setting spurs to horse , did gallop away with full speed : but the Nymphs being gone a full quarter of an hour before these men took horse , and Leonide fearing left any should follow them , she desired the coachman to drive as fast as he could , which he did , until one of the wheels broke quite in two : Judge you in what a condition these two Ladies were in , who looked every minute for some to fetch them back . The Coachman seeing no other remedy , told them that he would go into the next Town to try if he could borrow another Coach : They also seeing no other remedy , desired him to make haste , and when he was gone , they began to consult with themselves what they should do . For , said Leonide , if Polemas do hear what has hapned unto Climanthes , most certainly he will pursue us , and it is not impossible but some may give him intelligence of it . And if he should have us again in his power , God knows how he would use us : certainly Sister , said Silvia , he would pursue us ; but what shall we do to prevent being taken ; I am resolved , said Leonide , to go away on foot ; but Sister , said Silvia , what shall we do when night comes upon us : I had rather , said Leonide , be torn in pieces by wolves , then fall again into the hands of these men : whilst they were thus talking and unresolved what to do , they espied the horse within a mile of them : Sister , said Leonide , yonder they come , and for my part I will leave you if you will not follow me : Silvia in a terrible fear began to follow , but being busied in tucking up her coats , and coming into a thick wood by the high way , she could not overtake her companion , by reason of the Bushes and Bryers ; so as presently after , the Horsemen coming to the Coach , and finding it empty , they dispersed themselves all about the Wood ; and spying Silvia , they all ran unto her , thinking they were both there : but finding only one , they fell all in quest again after the other yet all in vain ; for she was wandered into the wood upon the left hand , where there was so many Boggs and Bushes , that Horses could not pass : She being very crafty , in lieu of going towards Mount Brison or Marcelles , s ; he took the quite contrary way , so as they never made that way ; but after abundance of pains in seeking for her , night coming upon them they were constrained to return . The Coach was by this time mended , and those who took Silvia , carried her unto it , staying there till the rest found Leonide ; but those that were in quest of her , returning without any news of her , and Silvia saying that when she parted from her , she went another way , they resolved to look no more for her at that time , but to go unto Polemas , because it began to be night . Leonide on the other side , had so hid her self , somtimes in the thick of the Wood , and somtimes amongst Bogges and Rocks , that it was almost impossible to find her ; but the face of heaven beginning to mask it self with darkness , she knew not what to do : She was a woman of a good spirit , and none of those that use to be affrighted at trifles ; but being in such a salvage place , where she heard nothing but the murmuring of a Torrent , and the scrieks of Owls , and seeing nothing but a hollow darkness , not knowing which way to go , nor having any thing to eat , a person of a greater courage then hers , might very well apprehend some melancholy fears ; she sate long upon a great stone , as well because she was very weary , as to hearken whether any followed her ; but hearing none , and the moon beginning to shine , she rose up , and looked every way about her ; and neither seeing nor hearing any , she went up to the top of a little hill , from whence she thought she saw a light , and towards which she made her course : But when she was come near it , she was afraid to find those from whom she fled ; so as turning a little upon the left hand , she walked on , until it was break of day , where she found another wood . In this place she intended to stay until it was night : the length of the way had wearied her , her fears perplexed her , and hunger did much press her ; yet sleep being above all , it seized upon her eyes , and she slept until the evening ; when a very young Shepherdess seeking for an Ewe that was strayed . came by chance unto the place where Leonide was ; and admiring to see her in such glistering clothes , she began to run away , thinking her some Goddess ; but the Nymph beckning unto her with her hand , she came unto her ; Sweetheart ( said she ) have you either a Mother or an Aunt ? My mother ( answered the wench and trembled ) is in our house , but my Aunt and my Father are dead long since . And what ( said the Nymph ) are you looking for here ? For an Ewe ( answered the wench ) which is strayed , Well ( said Leonide ) go unto thy mother , bid her come hither to me ; but bid her be sure she bring none with her but thee nor tell any body ; as for the Ewe which thou art looking for , I will give thee a score . The wench very glad of such news to carry unto her mother , for they were very poor , she ran unto her , and told her , that yonder was a Goddess in the finest clothes that ever was seen , who desired to speak with her , and had promised her a score of Ewes . The mother who had more wit then the daughter , enquired the place where she was , and leaving her at home , with express charge to tell no body , she went unto Leonide , whom as soon as ever she saw in that place , so clad , she knew her to be a person of some great quality ; therefore making her a low curtesie , Madam ( said she ) what service is it your pleasure to command me ? Good woman ( answered Leonide ) come hither into this thicket , that none may see us , and tell me whether you saw any horsemen seeking for one ? Oh Madam , it is not above an hour since there was above a dozen such who said they had been riding up and down all the night long . And what ( said the Nymph ) is become of them ? I know not Madam ( answered she ) whether they be asleep in some Country house , for they seemed to be very weary . Good woman ( said the Nymph ) pray see if there be any of them yet , for they are enemies to the Nymph Amasis , and seek for me , desiring to do me some mischief , because I belong to her . Madam ( said the Country woman ) if Agis our Lord were here , I dare say he would guard you from any harm , but he has been long out of the Country in the service of Clidemant . Well good woman ( said the Nymph ) Agis is my Kinsman , and one of the best friends I have , and therefore for his sake help me upon this occasion , and see whether any of these wicked men remain yet hereabouts . The good Country woman after a promise to serve her with all fidelity , went and spied about all the Town , whether any of them were there ; and found not only them , but many others enquiring for the Nymph , and promising large rewards to any that could inform them , with a menace of cruel punishment to any that should conceal her : The woman who was subtle enough for one of her condition , and knew the designe of these men to be naught , seemed as if she knew nothing of her , but went to her house , got an old tatter'd Petticoat and Wastcoat , and when she saw none within compass of seeing her , she went again to the Wood , related all that she had learned , and advised her to put off her own clothes , which would discover her , and put on those . The Nymph was not all day undressing her self , and putting on the clothes of this Country woman ; but because it was late , and the Nymph had an opinion they would look for her all the night , she had no mind to go unto Marcelles , till it was time to carry somthing to the Market ; and though she was much disguised , yet her Beauty was but too visible ; so as getting some mud , she did so fully her face and her hands , as would indeed have sooner moved laughter then love : As for her own clothes , she hid them in a Bush , and would not let the woman carry them , left they should be found in her house , and so cause a discovery : The woman obeyed her , though with much regret , for she thought they would have enriched her for ever : which Leonide perceiving , good woman ( said she ) never trouble your self for things of so small a value ; if you can but get me into Marcelles , I will give you a hundred times more then they are worth . The Sun was already set , and the night began to be very dark , which might well invite the Nymph to go out of the Wood with confidence enough , which yet she did not without trembling ; knowing that those from whom she fled , were in the Town : But the good woman , who undertook to be her guide , did hearten her as well as she could , and by the way , did bid her say unto any that should ask her who she was , that she was her daughter , and that she had lived three years amongst the mountains , in a place called Viverois . This advice proved to be very good , for they were no sooner entred into her little house , but four or five Souldiers entred also , who searched every corner in the Cottage ; so as if her clothes had been there , all had been discovered : whilst some of them were very busie in searchings , others were as busie in questioning and enquiring after Leonide : The little Wench who had seen her in the Wood , not thinking any harm , you seek ( said she ) for a fair Goddess , all gold and silver , and perhaps I can tell you where she is , for I saw her to day not far from hence . Oh heavens , how Leonide started when she heard this , and the good woman also ! yet to avoid suspition , where ( said she unto the childe ) did you see her ? Upon this all the Souldiers flocked about her , and pressed her to tell . Sirs ( said the mother very craftily ) if my daughter do tell you , I pray let her have the reward that is promised , it will be a good portion for her , and will advance her marriage ; then taking her by the hand , she went out of the house , seeming as if she would make her daughter conduct them unto the place where she saw her , though indeed it was only to get the Souldiers out of the house : But she carried them to the very place , where they found Leonides clothes , and thought that the little wench said true , but that they came too late : and as there are always some more subtle then others , so one of the Souldiers , whilst the rest were searching about , did take the wench aside , and with fair words got out of her , that her mother did know of her , for she acquainted her with it as soon as she saw her ; so as it was presently concluded amongst them , that this old woman had hid her in some place or other ; therefore threatning to kill her , and to burn her house if she did not tell them where she was , the poor woman was forced to tell them , that it was she whom they saw in her house , but beseeched them to do her no harm , for she was cozen unto Agis who was Lord of the place , and should he come to know of it he would ruine her . The Souldiers , as glad of this as if they had won a battel , ran all to the house : but Leonide doubting that this little wench might perhaps blab it out , that she had told her mother , no sooner saw them out of the house , but taking a piece of bread which she found upon the table , she went out at the back door , and recomending her self unto Tautates , she ran into the open fields , not knowing which way she went , yet stopping sometimes to take breath , and to hearken whether any followed her . The souldiers in the mean time coming to the door , and finding it shut , did knock a while , thinking that Leonide had shut it for fear ; but seeing she would not answer , they offered to break it open . The countrey woman , being very sorry to see her house thus broken , O Madam ( cryed she out ) they have promised to do you no harm , therefore I beseech open the door , and do not cause my house to be thus hurt . But she might have cryed loud and long enough before Leonide heard her . In the mean time all the Town flocked together at this noise , and after the souldiers had broken open the doore , they entred , and searched it as if they had been looking for a needle : At last , the Souldiers being out of hope , and vexed to the heart they could not find her , they set fire upon the house , and burnt it to ashes , with all the houshold-stuff and estate this poor woman had , who in her little Fortune may be example unto greater , since there was but a moment betwixt her hopes of happiness , and her certainty of utter ruine . Leonide , who had taken upon the right hand towards the gardens of Mountbrison , though she was got a good distance off , yet could she see the fire of the little house , and guessing at the cause , she pitied the poor woman in her soul , with intention to relieve her , if ever she found a fit opportunity , But this thought did not hinder her from making all the hast she could , for she was sure she should be pursued ; and therefore the moon shining , she made such hast , as at the break of day , she spied the Castle of Marcelles , which did so encourage her , and mend her pace , that at Sun rising she came to the garden door , out of which she came when she went unto Termes : her joy was great when she came there , but not compleat till she came as Galathea . She knocked at the door three or four times , and had hardly patience to stay till the Gardiner came to open it ; but when Fleuriall saw her in such an equipage , and knew her not , he would not let her enter : what Fluriall ( said she unto him ) not know me ? or art thou out of thy witts ? I know your tongue ( answered he ) but not your habit nor your face : Well , well , Fluriall ( said she ) shut the door , and bring me some water , and then thou wilt know my face as well as my tongue . Then she went to the Gardiners lodge , where washing her face and hands , well Fluriall ( said she ) dost know me now ? I think ( said he ) that you are a Fairy , that can change themselves as they please : But Madam , I wonder you should never speak unto me any more concerning Lindamor , but seem as if he were now quite out of memory . O friend ( said Leonide and sighed ) didst thou know the condition wherein we are , and what hazards I run for him , thou wouldst say I am the best friend he has . But prethee tell me , darst thou venter a journey to him , if I should have occasion to send thee ? Courage Madam ? answered he , yes , I dare go to him , though it were to the furthest part of all the earth . Since so ( said she ) prepare thy self , for perhaps thou shalt go sooner then thou art aware . Not so soon ( said he ) as I desire : for Madam , I love Lindamor above my own soul ; above me ? said Leonide , and smiled , yes , said he : and above Galathea ! said Leonide , and because he made no answer , art thou mute ( said she ) why dost thou not answer ? I do not answer , replied he , because I am measuring the affection which I bear unto them , and I find the scale so even , that I know not on which side it will lean . She would have continued longer , if she had not heard the Castle door open , which let into the Garden , and seeing the draw-bridge let down , she went unto Galatheas antichamber , meeting none that knew her ; but the Groom of the Chamber seeing her so clad , he would not suffer her to enter , thinking her to be some countrey impudent woman that knew not what she did : But Leonide saying unto him , what friend , know you none but by their habits ? are you of the nature of Lions ? then he knew her , and not being able to forbear laughing at her dress , he beseeched her to pardon his mistake , assuring her it might well have been anothers fault as well as his : Then she went on into Galatheas Chamber , who was newly wakened : all those that saw her enter did not know her , and seeing her go to the Nymphs bed side , ran unto her to hinder her , but she pushed them off , and took hold of Galatheas hand which she put forth to draw the curtain , and to see what was the cause of the noise which she made : The Nymph seeing one kiss her hand that was in such ragged clothes , she knew not what to think , but asked what woman it was , and why they would suffer her to enter before they acquainted her , I beseech you Madam ( said Leonide ) do not drive me out of your chamber , for I assure you , the pains I have taken in coming hither deserves better treatment . O good gods ( cryed out the Nymph ) it is Leonide , then raising up her self in her bed , and looking her in the face , she embraced and kissed her with abundance of affection : O sweetheart ( said she ) how I am over joyed to see you , and how many tears for you have these two dayes cost me ? then looking her again in the face , she kissed her , and hugg ' her in her arms . The rest of the Nymphs , her companions , hearing of her return , ran half undrest to see her , and bid her welcome home : And as Galathea was asking her how she escaped , and where she left Silvia , the Nymph Amasis hearing she was there , sent for her , with abundance of impatiency , to see her : for Adamas being then with her , and longing extreamly to see his Neice , Amasis was very desirous he should enjoy that contentment in her presence ; so as she was constrained to leave Galathea and go unto her in that ragged dress . Though the Nymph and the Druide had business enough in their heads to keep them from laughing , yet now they could not chuse when they saw her in that pickle . When she kissed the Nymphs hand , and did reverence to her uncle , Madam ( said Leonide ) not long since I was infinitly desirous to see you , but now truly I am extreamly ashamed to see you being as I am . No , no , said Amasis , I am very glad to see you in any habit ; but pray tell us how you escaped the hands of those wicked men , and where you left Silvia ? Then she began to make relation , when Galathea entred into her mothers chamber half undrest , but impatient to understand the Fortunes of Leonide and Silvia : so then she related all her adventures , in such emphatical terms and expressions , that the Nymphs did sometimes even tremble at the dangers wherein she was , and otherwhiles admiring her prudence and courage , but blaming the faint-heartednesse of Silvia , which Adamas excused upon consideration of her youth . But certainly ( said he ) she is not in so much danger as Leonide was , for she being my Neice , might for my sake expect the worst of that Rebels revenge ; but as for Silvia , what cause can they have to treat her ill : No , no , Madam , I assure my self they will send her back unto you , and had it not been for Leonide , they would never have sent after Silvia , for you see when Silvia was in their hands , yet they pursued the other almost to the very walls of the Town . Upon this , Leonide making an humble reverence to the Nymph , she beseeched her to let her go and change her fine vestments , so as Galathea went out also with her . The news was presently all over the Castle that Leonide had escaped out of the hands of Polemas , and that Silvia still remained : as news does commonly get in the telling , so did this , and so much , that before it got into the Town , a thousand indignities were said to be offered unto that wise Lady : which reaching the eares of Ligdamon , did so surprize him , that half out of himself he ran to Leonide , beseeching and conjuring her , by all the most pressing expressions he could invent , to tell him the truth of things . She who knew what affection that Cavalier bore unto Silvia , she lessened the danger as much as possibly she could , and told him that she chose rather to remain in the hands of Polemas , then run the danger of flying ; but doubtless she was wise in it , for certainly Polemas would ere long send her back , and the reason of her stay so long , was only the breaking of a Coach wheel ; and that when they spoke unto Polemas , they received all manner of curtesie and civility from him . This did a little calm the mind of Ligdamon , who had already a thousand designes upon the life of Polemas , and spoke them aloud , which caused the correspondent of Polemas to send him word presently , that he should take good heed of Ligdamon . Mean while the Souldiers who had taken Silvia , did put her into the Coach , and carried her to Polemas , who missing of Leonide , was vexed to the soul , for he was more animated against her , by reason of Adamas her Uncle : but passing such ways where horses could not come , the Souldiers that were in quest of her , did miss her , and returned home at night so weary , that their horses could hardly set one foot before another : But when Polemas saw she had escaped , his anger was extream ; and shutting up Silvia close Prisoner , did menace her , and terrifie her exceedingly : Poor Silvia not used to such treatments , was much astonished ; yet knowing her self innocent from all harm , she committed her self to the protection of God , from whom she hoped for undoubted aid : And yet the grief which Polemas resented at the death of Climanthes was so great , that he was apt enough for any barbarous designe against her ; but Argonides one of his four great confidents restrained the execution of his fury , telling him , that it was poor revenge to take it upon a silly woman , and would render him odious unto all that should hear of it . What then ( replyed Polemas ) must we sit still , and leave the death of our friends unrevenged ? Stay but a while ( answered Argonides ) and you may carve what revenge you please ; for I hope you have men enow to take Marcelles this night , and then if you will , you may make yond wicked Adamas pay according to his merits . Oh ( said Polemas ) I should be fully contented if that Traytor were but in my hands , or any that belongs unto him . Oh Sir ( said Peledontes ) if that will content you , I shall do it for you ; you know that he has one son , and one daughter ; the son has not been of late in the Country , but as I am told , will very shortly return from the Coast of the Allobroges ; but till he do return , I will send to the Banks of Lignon , where his daughter , who is a Druide , has lived amongst a company of Shepherdesses ever since she came from Carnuthes : I have a Souldier who knows the place very well , and who no longer then yesterday had discourse with me about it , when we talked of Leonides escape ▪ The loss of this daughter would more sting the heart of that old knave , then would the loss of Leonide , who is only his Niece . Oh my dear friend ( said Polemas , and was even ready to kiss him ) I should think my self infinitely obliged unto you , if you could deliver that daughter of his into my hands , and till I could meet with a more solid revenge , she should content me . Sir ( said Peliodontes ) speak not a word more of it , rely upon me , and to morrow by this time she shall be in your power . He went presently to his house , and sending for his Souldier , he gave him the command of fifty other Souldiers , and commanded him to seize upon Alexis , yet without doing her as little hurt as possibly he could , and to bring her unto him . The Souldier set out an hour before day , and went towards Astreas Town . In the mean time Alerantes having told Polemas what answer he had received from the Nymph , he had a desire to be gone , but Polemas desired him to stay two days longer , that he might carry unto the King the certain news of the taking Marcelles , for he made himself sure of taking it upon the very first Assault . Alerantes who saw such a confluence of Souldiers from all sides , and all things necessary for such an enterprize in readiness , did think that two days would be quickly over , and in the mean time dispatched a Letter , importing the cause of his stay . Over night , Polemas commanded his Army to draw all up into a Body , and in the morning , as soon as it was day , to march towards Marcelles , and would not lose so much time as to take a muster of them , but relyed upon the report of Argonides , that they were eighteen thousand Foot , and of Peliodontes , that they were eight thousand Horse ; so as about two hours before day , the Moon shining very bright , they began to apply themselves unto those orders which he had given them . Listander who had been long before preparing Engines of War , sent such in carriages as were necessary for a sudden storm , leaving such behind him as were requisite for a long siege : In the first place he sent Ladders , of which there were several sorts ; one was Ladders of Ropes with hooks , which being flung up by strength of Arm , catched hold of the Battlements , and hung down with steps of cord , like Ladders . Another sort which they called Cranes , formerly called Tollones , which being planted to a wall , was resemblant unto a pair of weighing scales , with a beam , which as one end goes up , another goes down , and would convey up five or six men at a time , in Baskets like Panniers , and Cords fixed at them , to pull them up and down at either end ; so as when five men at one end , were at the top , other five were getting into the Panniers at the bottome , and so like two baskets , wh●lst one was going up , the other was coming down for more . This Engine was set upon wheels , with a kind of Rampart to defend those that were to plant it . Besides these kind of Scaling Ladders , there were abundance of the common sort , and abundance of Hurdles and Faggots to fill up Ditches , and make Galleries for Souldiers to pass under , and abundance of fresh Hides to cover them , as a defence against fire or arrow shot . They had also certain Engines which they called Plutoes , and which indeed were little penthouses upon wheels , under which they approached the walls , and under them worked to undermine them . They had also Cats , and Cat Castles , Rams , Rats and Foxes ; all Engines with which they approached walls , and took their names from a resemblance unto those Animals . But above the rest , the Tortoise was the most admirable ; for it was forte foot in length , twenty in wideness , and twelve foot high ; it was moved forward upon Rowlers , and under it were sheltered many Pioneers , or others to work in Trenches , or to approach the walls . Of all these there was abundance of each sort ; for being subject to be burnt , it was requisite to have many of them ; and indeed the carriages were so many , as they almost filled all the way betwixt Surien and the gardens of Mount Brison . In the mean time Polemas ordered every thing for this assault , writing Tickets unto every Officer what they should do ; And as soon as day appeared , taking Horse with all his Officers and Souldiers , he rode into the head of the Army , to disperse several orders unto them . And because it was impossible so many men should rendezvouz from all Quarters , unknown unto Adamas , he presently acquainted the Nymph and Prince Godomar , who sent some Troops of Horse to scour the ways all the night long , and appointed Damon to have a vigilant eye unto the Walls and Gates , and places most necessary to be guarded . But by fortune , just before the Gates were shut , Leontidas returned from Lions , to the great joy of Prince Godomar , for he did passionately desire to hear from Prince Sigismond his Brother ; he went therefore presently to the Nymph , not doubting but Leontidas would be there , where he found Rosanira and Dorinde in her Closet , and the Nymph thought it fitter to hear his report in private , rather then in publique . The Sequel of the History of DORINDE and Prince SIGISMOND . AS soon as Leontidas was entered , and done all due reverence unto the Nymph , to Godomar , and to the Princess ; Madam ( said he , ) I come from a place where I have received all manner of honour , and all manner of discurtesie ; honour from Prince Sigismond , and discurtesie from King Gondebaut : And that you may understand all things in order , be pleased to know Madam , that according to the command which I received from Prince Godomar , I came into Lions , not acquainting any from whom I came ; As soon as it was night , I made the cause of my Voyage known unto Prince Sigismond , and beseeched him to admit 〈◊〉 ●nto the speech of him . That Prince was indeed kept a prisoner in his house by command from Gondebaut , but not so close as some report , nor so but any may speak with him when he please , and almost every night he goes out and visits the Princess Clotilda . As soon as ever , he heard of my arival , he sent one of his men unto me to bring me up a back pair of stairs into his closet , where presently after he came and received me with so kind a countenance , as made it evident I was welcome unto him . The first question he asked me was , how the Prince his brother did ; but the second was , not staying for an answer to the first , how the fair Dorinde did , and so empathically , as I saw his heart was in his tongue ; and after he had asked me many particular questions concerning her , Cavalier ( said he ) I beseech you excuse my passionate curiosity , for the very truth is , I do love that fair one above my life . Dorinde at this blushed , and held her hands before her face : Nay , nay , fair one , replied Leontidas , never blush at what I say , for most assuredly he loves you beyond my capacity of language to express , and then he continued : The Prince then thus excusing himself , he asked me , Madam , how you did , and offered himself to assist me in all things that conduced to your service : for , said he , I am much obliged unto her for her merit , but much more for the kindness she shews unto Dorinde , as I am informed by a Souldier belonging to Clorantes , who followed my brother under pretence of being one of his men , and so got into Marcelles , where he saw Dorinde , and the honour which the Nymph did unto her : then returned at fast as he could , and made report of it to the King , who upon this information dispatched away Alerantes to the Nymph , upon the most impertinent Embassie that ever was sent unto such a Princess . After this discourse I presented your Letters unto him Madam , and that from the Prince ; and because he saw none from Dorinde , I perceived him to be a little astonished and sad , which made me say unto him , I keep this to present unto you at more leasure , assuring my self that it does not import any business of state : but he taking it , and giving it many a kiss , This , this , said he , is it which most imports my business , and opening it he found these words . DORINDES Letter unto Prince SIGISMOND . MAy I believe that this testimony which Dorinde gives of her remembering Prince Sigismond , will be welcome unto him ▪ when I set before mine eyes my being abandoned to the mercy of the Wolves , and all manner of injurious Fortune , I believe not : If I give credit unto the Prince your brother , I believe yes ; but when I consider how all men have hitherto failed me , O how soon am I of another faith ? What then wilt thou do Dorinde ? lest she should bely the opinion she has of this Prince , I will believe that he is no deceiver , and that he does love me ; and therefore I will love , honour , and serve him , that if he do deceive me , he may have left no excuse either before the gods or before men . As a consequent therefore of this resolution , I do assure you Sir , that I will be no more Dorinde when I am not yours . O Dorinde ( said he as soon as he had read this Letter ) O my dearest Dorinde , how much cause hast thou to complain against me ? and how much cause have I to complain against my Fortune ? Cavalier ( said he unto me ) were you ever in love ? And seeing me smile without giving him any answer , if ever you were in love , continued he , I would not excuse the raptures of my affection ; but if hitherto you have been exempted from that passion , I beseech you to wave your judgement of me , until you become a lover , and then I will give you leave to say what you will of me . I knew by this that no other business was to be talked of , till all was discoursed of concerning Dorinde ; and therefore I answered him , I am not so ignorant of that passion Sir , but that I know it to be one of the greatest , and one of the most just : most just , because nothing can be more reasonable then to love that which is lovely ; and most great , because Nature and Will does most violently prompt us unto it . And therefore , I was not only charged with a Letter from the fair Dorinde , but I have also a present which the Prince your brother hath sent unto you , and which I assure my self will not be altogether unwelcome to you . Then going to the door , I fetched Dorindes picture , which I commanded one of my men to bring . When I opened it , he fixed his eyes so upon it , and was so ravished , that he seemed himself a statue . At last , returning to himself , and considering the pains I took in holding it so long , he made some excuses unto me for it , yet still could not chuse but look upon it and admire : after a long contemplation he cast his eyes upon the Shepherdess habit wherein she was drawn , O ( said he ) how this Shepherdess does swell all those upon the banks of Lignon with envy ? Most true , answered I , and therefore , Sir , she stayed so little amongst them , but came amongst the Nymphs of Amasis , where though in the plain habit of a Shepherdess , yet she appears like unto a Diana amongst her Nymphs . Upon this he commanded me to relate unto him the whole Fortune of Dorinde , and by what good Genius she was advised to retire her self unto Amasis : which to satisfie , I told him all that I had learned from her own mouth , from Merindor and Periander : I observed , that when I related unto him the frights wherein she was when Duriana left her , he sighed several times , as grieving that he was not with her ; but when he heard what cruelty Clorantes would have shewed unto her , and in what a pitiful condition she was , when Merindor , Periander , and Bellimartes rescued her . O most cruel Father , said he , couldst thou have eyes , and see Dorinde thus wronged by the appointment ? And when he heard of Bellimartes his death in that quarrel : Dear friend , said he , thou art a greater gainer in thy death then in thy life , and assure thy self we do all envy thee in the honour thou hast got in bestowing thy life so nobly : To be brief Madam , this Prince did so resent every thing that concerned this fair Lady , that I verily believe never any was inspired with a more noble love then he . Having every way satisfied his curiosity as well as I was able : he opened the rest of the Letters , and they being only Letters of credence , I acquainted him with every thing according to your commands , and particularly with your joyes to see Dorinde in such a place where you might serve her for his sake , which you assured him you would do , and hold her as dear in your esteem as Galathea her self : afterwards I related unto him all that I had in commission from the Prince his brother , and how deeply he resented every thing that concerned him : to be brief , I omitted nothing which I had in command ; unto which he answered with such abundance of thanks , as I plainly saw how much he thought himself obliged unto you in the behalf of Dorinde . But when I acquainted him with the design of Polemas , and of King Gondebaut to make him Lord of that state , and with the Letters which he had written and sent by Clorantes , which imported the death of Clidemant , and invited Polemas to take up arms , offering unto him all favour and assistance : I do solemnly protest and swear ( said he ) that laying aside all respects of a son to a Father , I will never as long as I live , suffer such an injury to be done unto the Princess : I have hitherto carried my self with all humility and sweetness ; but if he do arm , I will unvail my self , and declare in behalf of the Nymph , with all my friends and confederates : for besides the particular interest which I have , the general title of a Cavaleir , does oblige me to this just defence . Upon this he acquainted me with the correspondencies , which he held with the Dukes and Earls of high & low Burgundy , for so he called all those Provinces which are on both sides the Ararri he told me what great forces he could have from the Hudeois and Allobrogians , and assured me that he should draw after him the better half of the Souldiery that were in his Fathers Kingdome , and that those who did not follow him , would not take arms against him : Afterwards I acquainted him with the Letters which for an umbrage of my voyage were sent from you unto the King ; also I acquainted him , how I had it in charge from you to express your joys at the coming of Prince Godomar into your Court where you would endeavour to do him all manner of service , both for his own merit● , and in respect of the King , seeming not to know of any mis-understandings that were betwixt them ; which at the first he laughed at , and told me the excuse was good , but that Gondebaut would not take it so ; and therefore I advise you to conceal the Letter ( said he ) and only demand audience , which I am sure he will not permit ; but on the contrary , will commit you to custody , to the end you may not have a sight of me , and therefore have a little patience , and I will presently give you an answer ; which he presently did , and charged me to tell you , that his obligations unto you were so great , that he would never rest until he had acquitted himself , and in the mean time commanded me to assure you , that as soon as Polemas took the field , he would do the same with his friends , under a pretence of Assisting the Prince his brother : That if the King came himself in person to aid Polemas , he would then openly take Arms also , and come in person , being resolved either to die , or to defend you against all the puissance of the earth . As for Dorinde ( said he ) pray tell her , that I am much more hers then my own , and that ere long she shall receive all desireable assurances of it . Then Madam , being parted from the Prince , I retired to my Lodging the next morning so fortunately , that none saw me either in going or returning from him . But the next morning , as soon as I let Gondebaut know that I was come unto him from you , he fell into such a passion , that he commanded me upon pain of death to get out of Lions within an hour , and presently set a Guard of Souldiers upon me , as Prince Sigismond foresaw ; I answered him , who brought this message from him , that I claimed the priviledge of the Law of Nations , to be safe from all harm ; and having done my chief business with Prince Sigismond , I took horse , and made all the speed I could to this Town , the news being all over the Province , that Polemas was coming to besiege it with thirty thousand men . Upon this Leontidas held his peace , and presented the Letters from Prince Sigismond unto the Nymph , unto Prince Godomar , and unto Dorinde : And because the last of these did not desire to have any witnesses at the reading of her Letter , she retired into Daphnides chamber . In the mean time , upon the intelligence of Leontidas , it was thought necessary to send unto Lindamore , to let him know , that he was to take heed of King Gondebau● and assure himself in Prince Sigismond ; that in his return he should come by the Picts and the Boyens , and bring with him all those Forces which the Queen Argira and the Prince Rosilion would give him : Then considering who was the fittest messenger for this voyage , Galathea remembring the discourse which Leonide told her she had with Fleurial , she proposed him as the fittest to be trusted , who could pass away without suspition , and who knew the way . Every one approving of him , he was presently dispatched ; and having received his Instructions , departed the same night , being charged to have a most special care to hide his Letters , so that if he were taken by Polemas , yet that they should not be found . In the mean time , Dorinde got into a corner of Daphnides chamber , with a Wax candle in her hand , and abundance of joy in heart at the News which Leontidas told her ; there she broke open the Letter which Prince Sigismond had sent unto her , and found these expressions . Prince SIGISMONDS Letter unto DORINDE . I Must needs confess , my Fairest , that Dorinde has suffered abundance of sorrows , but I do deny that they have been greater or more sensible then mine own : I need no excuse either towards Gods or men for failing in that affection , which I have promised unto you : For the Gods do know how pure it is , and without the least stain : And men do see that it is the tyrannie of a Father , which to my sorrow hindered me from keeping you company . Perhaps your doubts of me might make you accuse my Love as imperfect : But Heaven will not let me harbour any such thought : For I am confident the grandeur of my affection will oblige you to love me for ever . Dorinde read over this Letter several times , and every time she observed some new expression of Prince Sigismonds affection , which swelled her with so much joy , that she thought she could never read it oft enough ; and doubtless she would have been longer , if she had not been diverted by Galathea , who came to visit Daphnide , and tell her what news Leontidas had brought concerning the Rebellion of Polemas , which now was openly spoken of . But in the mean time , Adamas who had intelligence from all sides of the great Forces of Polemas , and what haste he made to fall upon the Nymph , he now understood by his Spies , that the Artillery , and all Engines of War were gone out of the Arsenal of Sarion , and that his Army began to march ; whereof advertizing the Prince , Alcidon , and Damon , they all thought it expedient to send out a party of Horse to discover , and to scour the ways , and in the mean time to appoint every one his station where he was to fight : and because they imagined the enemy intended a storm , they prepared themselves with every thing necessary to sustain it . But Adamas who could not imagine that Polemas would ever think of carrying the place before he had made a breach , unless it was upon hopes of some intelligence , he therefore moved unto them to change the several quarter●●f the Souldiery in the Town ▪ so as being often shifted , those that send Polemas any Intelligence , cannot tell what Quarter will fall unto their lot ; and perhaps , if we keep observant eyes , we may discover who they are and what Intelligence is given , as soon as he to whom it is sent . This counsel was approved of as good , and to prevent such things not only at this time , but also during all the Siege , it was appointed that every night the Quarters should be changed : And because no question was made of any but the Townsmen , they resolved that the walls and the Ports should be guarded only by strangers , and that the Townsmen should be kept together in a gross Body , to relieve any place in cases of necessity : An Order which at this time saved the Town : For Merontes who had the Guard of one the Ports committed unto him , had promised to set it open when Polemas should begin his general storm . All the night then was spent in shifting the guards from one place to another ; and about an hour before day , the party of Horse which Alcidon sent out to discover the enemy , began to hear the noise of the Army , and to see the lights which conducted the Artillery ; for the night being extreamly dark , they were forced to light some Links , that the carriages might be directed which way to chuse . Alcander who commanded the Horse , though he was sure of the Armies coming , yet would he not return , till he could carry the news upon more certainty ; yet thinking it necessary to make it known unto Prince Godomar , he ordered his brother to return with seven or eight horse , and give an account of what they had seen and heard : and continuing on his way with about fifty Archers , he hid himself and them amongst some bushes which grew close by the high way , where he had no sooner placed himself and his Sentinels , but day began to break , and he appointed seven or eight of his men to stand in the high way , and when they discovered the Army coming then to run away towards the Town , as if they were affrighted , purposely to make them follow them in disorder : so it fortuned , that when it was light enough to see , the Army appeared discovering those whom Alcander had set in the high way ▪ did begin to follow them ; and seeing none but these seven or eight men , they see spurs to horse , and rid after them in great disorder , out of an earnest desire which every one had to be the first which should do any signal act . Above two hundred horse passed by the place where Alcander was , in this confusion ; who coming out of his ambuscado , did charge them so furiously , that their horses being almost all out of breath , and the riders surprized , so that except three or four , who were very well mounted , and fled away , all of them were either killed or taken : But it concerned Alcander to make a speedy retreat , for immediately three great bodies of horse pursued him to the very gates , where Damon received him with abundance of welcome ; but they had not leisure to stand upon very many Complements : For the main Body of the Army appearing , every one betook himself to his defence . Alcidon would have gone out with his horse , but the Prince at the supplication of Adamas , would not permit him ; because not being well assured within , by reason of much correspondency which they feared ▪ it was not safe to part from their horse , which was their greatest safety . Alcidon in obedience to orders , contented himself to stay in the Town , and disposed of his men unto those places that were assigned unto them to repulse the Assault , which they foresaw would be very great . Peliodontes was already come up to the Town with his horse , and facing it till the Foot were also come up , he set on foot certain Archers to begin the Approches : but those of the Town sallying out by command from Damon , and under the conduct of Lucindor , did so repulse them , that had it not been for their Horse , they had fated as ill as their Forlorn Hope : At last the three Bodies of the Army being arrived , they of the Town prepared themselves for defence . Marcelles is so seituated , that towards Mount Verdune and Isaures , there is both Plains and Mountains . The Castle ( which stands at one end of the Town , is a most safe Ram part unto it from the Mountains , standing so high , that it is almost inaccessible : for besides the Rock upon which it is seated , there is a torrent which passeth between the Mountain and the Castle , and serves for such a Ditch as is impassible . The Avenues in all other places are very difficult ; the Ditches deep , and the Wall● well ●●anked with Towers very corresdondent . When Polemas came first , not needing any view of the place , he knowing it very well , all his Infantry were drawn round the Town in form of a Half Moon , and being within Bowe shot of the Walls ; the Cross bow men and Engineers began to play , and covered the Battlements of the Town with clouds of stones and arrows . In the mean time making passage for their Engines over the Ditch wherein was no water , they filled it up with abundance of Faggots and Hurdles in many places ; then passing over these Hurdles , and bringing abundance of Ladders , they ran to the Walls on all sides at one time : and which was most admirable , all things were done upon such a sudden , that they who were upon the defensive part , were no sooner upon the Battlements , but they found them full of hooks , which had Ladders fixed to them , and men of all sides mounting them : the Cranes also were lifting up men in Baskets , who were ready to step upon the walls ; which did so astonish those within , seeing themselves assaulted on all sides at once , that one could not run to help another , every one having enough to do in his own defence . In the mean while Polemas went round about encouraging his men , and looking whether Merontes would open the Gate unto him , according to his promise . But they within taking heart , did most couragiously oppose this furious assault , some with halbards , and others with clubs , knocking down the enemy from the Walls . But such was the resolution of the Assailants , that some were no sooner knocked down , but others were in their places . At last , those within be-thought themselves of great Sythes sixed unto long Poles , with which they cut in pieces the cordage of their Ladders , Cranes , and other Engines : and these Engines being that which most troubled them , this invention was well thought upon . But Polemas , who would needs shew unto Alerantes the valour of his Army , he caused his other great Engines to be brought called Tortoyses , and with them they mounted a great bridge of hurdles , as high as the walls , on which fourty men might go abrest : Then he caused three thousand men with targets and swords , the stoutest in all the Army , to mount this bridge , which they did , and came to handy blows with them on the walls . Now was the Town in great danger to be forced , and had not Damon come to that place , it had been impossible they should have made any long resistance ; but his coming was such an encouragement to his men , and so great a terrour to his enemies , that it became a fierce dispute : besides , he caused a great quantity of boyling oyl and brimstone to be brought , and threw it upon the enemy with so many artificial fireworks , that they were not able to endure them : Many were wounded , and many faining to be so , began to retreat ; which Prince Godomar perceiving , he opened a Sally Port , and sent out two hundred men under the conduct of Ligdamon , who setting artificial fires to their bridge of Hurdles which bore up the Tortoyses , and which kindled upon such a sudden , that most of those that were upon them were destroyed : In this disorder the two hundred which sallied out made a most miserable slaughter , for fear entring into the hearts of Pomas his men ; they made no defence , but leaving all their Engines and their Arms , they fled away : In so much as those of the Town had time enough to burn all their Engines , Ladders , Hurdles and Faggots . Polemas who saw his men thus killed and burned , and then not able to relieve them , for the bridge was all on fire , he began to curse both against heaven and Fortune , for failing him in his first attempt : and he was so extreamly vexed at this repulse in the presence of Alerantes , that had it not been very late , doubtless he would have made a second attempt ; but his councel advised him to defer it until next morning , when the fire would be extinguished ; telling him that his Souldiers were weary , that it was late , and necessary to lodge them in such a place of security , that those within the Town could not hurt them in the night . The Army therefore making a retreat some two or three miles distant , they encamped themselves that night under a hill , whose scituation was so advantageous , as they thought themselves in safety , and so contented themselves with that natural fortification for that night . In the mean time those that were sent to the banks of Lignon to seiz upon Alexis were conducted by their guide into a little grove close by the house of Astrea ; where hiding themselves , they stayed till it was day . O what what a strange alteration did those trees now find ? Formerly they were wont to be the harbour and shade of harmless of lovers , but now become a receptacle of ravenous Rebels and inhumane ravishers . As Fortune was , Celadon waked that morning betimes , and as it was his custome very often , he put on Astreas clothes : Then , after he had looked a while upon her as she lay in bed , with Diana and Phillis , and seeing her to sleep very soundly , he had no mind to wake her , but went to walk in the hasel wood , which was close by the house , and there entertain himself with his own thoughts . Those who lay hid in the next Grove , saw him come forth ; but thinking him to be Astrea , by reason of her garments , they stirred not , but kept as close as they could , assuring themselves that Alexis would not be long after , in which they were not mistaken : for Astrea waking presently after , and finding the windows open , and Alexis neither in bed nor in the chamber ; my companions ( said she and waked them ) we are very sluggards , Alexis is up and gone to walk without us ; upon this , putting her arms out of bed , she took the Druides clothes , and her extream desire to be with her , made her use all the hast that possibly she could and went out of the chamber sooner then her companions , and before they were half drest , assuring her self to find Alexis in the grove of Hazels ; for there it was she most delighted to walk : She had no sooner set her foot out of the house , but those that waited for her , discovered her ; and lest they should fright her back again to the house ; they lay still untill she was a good distance thence , then compassed her about , seized upon her , and do what she could , set her before a horsman , who held her before him in his arms whilst she wept , and cryed out for help . Great was the wonder of this woman to see her self hurried away in this manner , but much greater grief and wonder was it to Celadon , who running to the place where the Shepherds used to meet , in hopes of help to rescue , could do nothing but cry out for help ; but knew not what to do : he enquired which way these Ravishers went , and ran after them , still not knowing what to do but to die near Astrea . He followed the track of their horses , more like a mad woman then a Shepherdess of Lignon ; crying , or rather howling , after these Ravishers : calling out for help from the gods , from men , from animals , from trees , from rocks , from the river Lignon , from all things he either saw or could think upon , but all in vain ; for these Souldiers having got what they came for , they rid away as fast as they could ; and thinking to find Polemas at Surieu , they took that way , but when they came near , and heard he was gone to Marcelles , but they went thither , and by Fortune , came when Polemas having lodged his Army , was harking unto Ligonias and Peledontes , who were telling him what loss they had received at this assault : the number of the dead amounting to above two thousand , and the wounded as many more at the least : And when he was in the height of his anger , these Souldiers presented Astrea unto him , under the notion and habit of Alexis : when he first heard of it , he rejoyced exceedingly , and commanding her to be brought into his presence , his anger had so transported him , that it was a hundred to one , but he would have done some violence unto her ; yet she keeping her self at an humble distance , and sad behaviour , he was ashamed to offer any violence to a woman , especially in the presence of Alerantes , and some other Cavaliers that were in his Tent. But having looked a while upon her : Come hither ( said he unto her ) thou child of the most wicked father that ever lived ; what do you think I caused you to be brought hither for ? I cannot tell Sir , ( answered she , and looked sweetly upon him ) But O the unresistable power of beauty ? This Polemas , who flamed with fury , and breathed nothing but death and blood against this woman : he was no sooner touched with the Luster of her eye , but as snow melts before the Sun , so his fury and his rage did vanish at her beauty ; yet making some resistance against the first glance : O most miserable daughter of a Father , far unworthy of such a child . To morrow ( said he ) thy body shall be a covering to my whole Army ; for I will have thee fastned to the points of several Pikes , and opposed against the blows of those wicked Rebels in the Town : and in this condition shalt thou go with a torch in thy hand , and set fire to the gates of that Town . Sir ( answered Astrea ) if ever I did you any wrong let the gods forsake me : and if I be innocent , let them defend me : as she uttered these words , tears flowed from her eyes , which moved compassion not only in Polemas , but all that saw her . Yet seigning the contrary , if these tears ( said he ) could mollifie the heart of Adamas , and make him open the gates of the Town , they might do you some good ; but otherwise assure your self , they will do no good at all . Astrea now saw , that they took her for Alexis ; and though she looked for a most certain death , yet would she die rather then discover her self ; hoping by this means to save the life of Alexis , who otherwise would doubtless be taken , and brought into her room . Her desire therefore to die for her , moved her to say thus : I with Sir , my father had no occasion to wish you ill , but to think that the consideration of my life or death will move him to do any thing against his duty , is infinitly to deceive your self . for what will it advantage him whether I live or die ; you know Sir , that we who are as it were cast out into the world , are commonly but hindrances to our parents . We shall see ( said Polemas ) how he will take it ; for let him assure himself henceforward , that he has nere a daughter : The loss wherewith you menace him , replied Astrea , will not much trouble him nor me . Upon this Polemas commanded he she should be safely guarded until Silvia came , and afterwards to be bound together , because the next morning they should run both the same fortune . This command was no sooner given , but they brought a Shepherdess who desired to speak with her . As soon as Astrea saw her , she knew her to be Alexis in her clothes ; Oh how it grieved her to the soul● for knowing that all the ill they intended unto her , was only because they thought her to be the daughter of Adamas , she feared that if Alexis was known , all the harm would fall upon her ; and to give her a hint of it , Oh fair Shepherdess ( said she unto her ) what fate brought you hither , where they seek only for me , as being the daughter of Adamas ? It is fate indeed ( answered Alexis ) that brought me hither , and the best that ever was , Astrea , since it brought me hither to undeceive those that took you for me . Ah Astrea ( cryed out Astrea ) Why should you offer to Sacrifice your self innocently for another . Alexis giving her no answer , but turning towards Polemas , who heard them , yet knew not their meanings , Sir ( said she unto him , ) you see how I am all wet and dirty , but it is by reason of the haste I made , to prevent your errour ? What errour ( said Polemas ) do you mean ? Your errour ( replyed she ) in taking this Shepherdess for me , who am the Daughter of Adamas . How ? ( said Polemas ) are you the daughter of that wicked man ? Sir ( answered she ) if you call Adamas wicked , I am the daughter of him you call so . Sir ( answered Astrea ) believe her not , some distemper in her Brain makes her speaks thus , she is Astrea the daughter of Alces and Hyppolita , and I am the daughter of the great Druide Adamas , as indeed you may see by my habit : And because those who were tying the hands of Astrea did stay upon this dispute , she held her hands unto them ; Nay , nay , said she , tye only mine , for I assure you I am the Druide Alexis . But Alexis on the contrary opposed her , Sir ( said she , thrusting away the hands of Astrea , and holding her own ) let not her clothes deceive you , for we changed them this morning , as we many times were accustomed to do : Consider that she is too young to have been so long at Carnates , as I have been : If you please to ask her any particular questions concerning the Druides daughters , and of their Statutes , I dare say her answers will let you see she attributes to her self more then is her due . Polemas and all the company were even ravished with admiration at this contest , which of them should be the party exposed to death . After he had a while looked upon them both , and considered how vehemently they maintained their cause ; Alas poor silly wenches ( said he unto them ) Why should you thus dispute about the matter ? Do you think any great recompence will be given unto her that is the daughter of Adamas ? No , no , you are much mistaken , for all she must expect , is a most certain death : and to morrow she shall be tyed to the points of our Pikes , with a Link in her hand , and shall set fire upon the Gate of the Town , where she can look for no less then death , either from their hands , or from ours , unless paternal affection move the heart of her wicked father to open the Gates , and let us enter . Sir ( said Alexis ) I knew as much before , and my compassion upon this innocent Shepherdess , moved me to make all the haste I could , left she should suffer those pains that are due unto me . And why ( said Polemas ) do you think them due unto you ? Because they say ( answered she ) that the child is to bear the iniquity of the Father ; and since so , It is not reasonable that I who am Alexis should not suffer for Adamas who is my Father , but Astrea who is only an innocent Shepherdess ? Sir ( said Astrea and interrupted ) these arguments which Astrea urges , moves me to tell you again , that she is out of her wits , and that I am the same whom my habit speaks me ; and I would not have that harmless Shepherdess expose her self to death for me ; It is I that ought to pay for my Father , and not you Astrea , whom it nothing concerns . Alexis then interrupting ; Ah fairest Shepherdess ( said she unto her ) What a most strange errour are you possessed withal ? Why should you without any reason soon desire to end your days ! Preserve your self for the happiness of him that must enjoy you , he still the glory of Forrests , and an honour unto the Banks of Lignon . Let me pay what I owe unto Nature , as the daughter of Adamas , and do not deprive me of that honour I shall have by such a death . Sir ( continued she and turned to Polemas , you may be sure that only one of us can be the daughter of Adamas ; and I swear unto you , by all that is sacred , that this Shepherdesse whom you see before you , is not Alexis the daughter of Adamas , but is Astrea : Send her back therefore without any harm , and expose me to as many deaths as you shall please . Can you imagine that I who expect nothing but a death to morrow , should perjure my self to day ? Astrea , who saw that Polemas was inclinable to the perswasions of Alexis ; O Sir , said she , I wonder you should be led into such an errour by the perswasions of this woman . You must know , that ever since she lost her father and her mother , and since she her self fell into the river Lignon , her judgement and intellectuals have been much distempered : so , as sometimes she will fancy her self to be a Druide , as now she does , sometimes a Shepherd , nay sometimes a Cavalier , and rage against all such as will not believe her : Pity her good Sir , I beseech you , and send her home to her uncle Phocion , who doubtlesse is looking for her , and in fears , lest she should throw her self into some Pool , or the river Lignon , as before she did . This dispute had lasted longer , if Polemas , fearing lest this difference should turn to confusion , had not interrupted them . Well , well ( said he unto them ) it is enough : I will agree you ; then addressing himself unto Alexis . Are you Alexis ( said he unto her ) the daughter of Adamas , the most pernicious villain upon earth ? Every one , answered she , takes me to be the daughter of Adamas the Grand Druide ; and under the notion of that Adamas , I do acknowledge my self to be his daughter . Then turning to Astrea , and you , said she , are you the daughter of this Adamas ? Certainly I am , answered she , look upon the clothes which I were . Since , said he , you are both the daughters of that villain , you shall both be treated accordingly . Upon this he commanded them to be both tied together , and guarded safely till the morning , still keeping an eye upon Astrea as he went out of the room , and saying , It was a thousand pities so fair a woman should have such a devil to her father : but ambition , which is a monster that will admit of no companion , as soon as she was out of his sight , made him quite forget all her merits . Polemas his intention was to expose Silvia to the blows of the Town , and Alexis also , as well to try whether the Nymph and Adamas would yield it to save them alive , as to shew the world how deeply he resented the death of his friends , in the person of Climanthes ; of which Silvia and Leonide were principally accused . This was the reason , that when he departed from Surieu to storm Marcelles , he left her under safe custody in the Castle : Silvia being of a timorous nature , did nothing but dream all night of mortal accidents , and thought her self to be in the midst of Pikes and Arrows . Which so affrighted her , that she started out of bed all tears and fears . As soon as it was day , and finding no rest in her bed , she got up sooner then her custome : and sometimes walking up and down the chamber , and sometimes looking out of the window , she passed away some hours with as much inquietude as she did in the night time . The sequel of the History of LIDIAS . BEing thus leaning and looking out of the window towards the high way , she thought that she saw Ligdamon very carelesly coming that way : When he was something near , she coughed purposely to make him look up ; but he looking upon her , he turned another way very indifferently . She thought that he did so fear of being known , but seeing him come and go several times , and at every time she making the same signs unto him , she wondred extreamly he should never take any notice of her ; especially , being in place where , if he would , he might have spoke unto her , or at the least have made some signs . But that which almost made her mad , was , when she saw another stranger coming ; and running unto him , embraced him with many expressions of joy : she thought that then Ligdamon looked up to the window to see whether she was there : which she perceiving , she retired a little , and looked one of a corner , to see what they did : Then she saw the first carrasses were nothing to the second ; and this woman used all possible gestures to expresse her joyes in meeting with him whom she took for Ligdamon . This sight stung Silvia to the soul , and made her fling away from the window in spite , and go into the furthest part of the room : where standing long still and speaking not a word , at last she cryed out : O who would ever be so mad as to build upon the fidelity of men , or trust their dissembling oathes ? Is any man alive honest , since Ligdamon is not ? Ligdamon , who as Egides told me , would have poisoned himself rather then be any others but mine ? Ligdamon , who slighted all the favours of Amerina ? Ligdamon , who within these three dayes was ready to die for the love of me , and who vowed himself mine for ever ! O what a most sad fate it is to be a woman ! If she love , she is sure to be deceived : if she love not , she is even tired with the importunities of men : she cannot exempt her self , unlesse she give her self to be devoured by those fierce and false Animals . The very truth was , the affection of Ligdamon , had made a deep impression upon the haughty soul of Silvia ; and now seeing her self mistaken in her opinion , her proud spirit could not endure it , without a bitter resentment : But yet she was much mistaken ; for he whom she took to be Ligdamon was Lidias : who following Melander , and Melander the false Lidius , were come into Forrests : and she who expressed so many joyes and carresses , was Amerina ; who thinking him to be the same she came withal from Rothomagues , was surprized with abundance of joy to meet him in that place . Had Silvia looked out at the window , perhaps she might have heard some words which would have undeceived her : for presently after the first salutations and expressions of joy , she began to upbraid him , Well , well ( said she unto him ) is this your s●ay for me as you promised ? Ah Lidias , who will needs be Ligdamon , if my happy fortune had not brought me hither , where could I have hoped ever to have met with you ? In saying so she renewed her carresses , which Lidias received as from a person that he did but half love ; being now so obliged unto Melander , that his affection was more unto her then the other : and if he did now return carresses , it was only out of memory of former passages , then any present affection : But when he heard her call him Lidias , that would needs be Ligdamon , and tax him with promises of staying for her , he was the most astonished man in the world ? and because he knew not what to answer , I see , friend ( said she unto him ) that you thought to be thus rid of me , and that I should never find you out in a strange Countrey : but love is a good guide , and will alwayes direct the heart of a lover towards the party loved . I must confesse ( answered Lidias ) that I am not only mute , but amazed , and know not a word of any thing you say : for fair Amerina ( said he ) what 's this you tell me of Lidias , that would Ligdamon , and of a place where I promised to stay for you ? How ? ( replied she and look'd him in the face ) have you so soon forgot our coming out of Rothomagues , our journey to Neomagues , the cause of your departur without me , your leaving me in prison , my clothes which you wore , and the place where you promised to stay for me ? O heavens ( cryed out Lidias ) do I sleep , or do I wake ? What 's all this that Amerina tells me ? It is above thirty months since I went from Rothomagues , by reason of a duel which I fought for your sake against Oronthes , and I assure you , that since I never stirred out o● great Brittain , but when I came to assist Neustrians against the Franks ; and landing at Callice , Lipandas the kinsman of Oronthes took me prisoner , from whence I had never been released , but for the assistance of one whom I followed into this countrey : but as for you Amerina , believe , I never so much as heard of you , until I now unexpectedly met you . How ? said Amerina , were not you taken prisoner by the Neustrians in a battel against the Franks ? were not you condemned to be devoured of Lyons ? Did not you kill two of them very courageously ? were not you him whom I rescued from that danger , by asking you for my husband ▪ was it not you , who thinking to drink poyson upon the marriage day , did only drink a dormitive ? To be brief , was it not you whom I followed hither , and for whose sake I have run so many hazards and dangers ? Assure your self , answered Lidias , that I am not , nor do I know any more of any thing which you have named , then a child newly born . Amerina , folding arms , and going back a pace or two , did seriously look upon him , are not you that Lidias , said she , who would not own that name , but would needs be Ligdamon ? I do not know who that Ligdamon is ( answered he ) but I am sure that I am Lidias : O heavens ! answered she , am I Amerina ? or am I out of my wits ? Then being silent a while , and thinking that Lidias spake very freely , she began to doubt of him whom she took for Lidias , and who had so much tormented her by his resemblance ; then she asked him several times , whether he was that Lidias who fought with Arontes , and he answering that he was . O good gods ( cryed she ) is it possible that two men should so extreamly resemble , as one could not know the one from the other ; and that it is not two or three persons that are deceived , but all : I know not ( said Lidias ) of whom you speak , but I am sure that I am Lidias , who has not seen you this thirty months before : and to testifie , that it was I who fought with Arontes ( see , said he , and took off his hat ) the mark of the wound which I received when I killed him . For you may remember , that flying unto your house , you stopped the blood with your handkerchief , I having not time to stay the dressing , for fear I should be taken : O heavens ( said she ) I do remember very well : where was my eyes and my memory , that I should not take notice of this mark before ? Now am I to my great contentment convinced of my errour ; and then embracing Lidias again , she related unto him all that had passed betwixt her and Ligdamon : at which Lidias admired , and could not conceive it possible that two persons should be so alike , as not to find some difference either in face , voice , or gesture . No , No , Lidias ( replied she ) assure your self your mother , your kindred , and all your friends were deceived in him , although he still affirmed that he was not Lidias , but one Ligdamon of that countrey ; and when I chid him for his change towards me ( for I thought that all he said proceeded only from the alteration in his affection ) he answered that he was not Lidias , but one Ligdamon , who never loved any but one Silvia , nor should he ever love any other : I was so deceived by his resemblance , that to be satisfied I resolved to come into this countrey , where he promised to verifie all he had said : but when were near Neomages , a certain passenger and he fell out , and he whom I took for you , left him dead upon the place , for which we were both then prisoners , and had not I helped him to escape by lending him my clothes , I know not what might have happened unto him : for I taking his , I said that I was his husband and he my wife : The next day I was carried before the Governour and other officers of justice : I did not deny the fact whereof I was accused . They carried me to the Chamber where this wounded man lay in bed ; when he saw me , these clothes ( said he ) are his who wounded me , but to him who wears them I have nothing to say . The Governer upon this looking better upon me , he knew by my hair & by my brests that I was a woman : whereat , wondring , what is the reason ( said he ) you are disguised in a habit not pooper to your sex ? Sir ( said I ) though I know my husband to be innocent , yet fearing the severity of justice , I constrained him to change habits with me , and so he escaped : I say I constrained him , because he would rather have died then left me in that condition ; but at last my prayers , my sighs , and my tears , forced him away . As fortune was , this Governour had a wife who was both fair and young , and passionately loved her husband , as soon as she heard of my trick to save my husband , she came where we were to see me ; and came time enough to plead and defend my cause : for the Governour sent for the Gaoler ; asked him what was become of the man who was committed to his charge , and when he answered that it was I , no , said the Governour , this is his wife . Sir , said he , if it be , then they were both women , for I assure you the other was as fair and as young as this ; and this whom I here present unto you , was delivered unto me in the same habits you see : Sir , answered I , the man speaks truth ; for before we were committed unto his custody we had changed habits , and therefore the fault is not in him . Well ( said the Governour ) do you think you shall not be punished in the habit which you wear ? If my husband have done any injury , answered I , I will willingly receive the punishment for him ; but , replied he , do you not know what punishment they incur , who thus delude justice . Be the punishment what it will , replied I , I am still the same , and ready to receive it , so my husband may go free . The Governours wife coming in upon this , and hearing me speak thus : Sir , ( said she to her husband ) the action of this woman is worthy of all honour and recompence ; and all those that have husbands ought to take example by her , to honour her and assist her , and I our of my affection unto you , become a Petitioner in her behalf . The Governour upon this smiled ; my dearest ( said he unto her ) you need not petition where you may command , and you may command not only this , but my life : hereupon he commanded I should be released into her hands , and she carried me to her house , where she gave me this habit which now I wear , she carressed me beyond all expressions , and do what I could , would not suffer me to depart of four or five dayes ; and I believe if I had not told her that my husband stayed for me at an appointed place , and perhaps would return to seek me , she would not have suffered me to departed so soon , so pleasing was my action unto her . But the best was , that when I was out of the Town , and would go unto the place where this man said he would stay for me , I had forgotten the name of the Town ; yet knowing that it was in Forrests , I took towards that countrey , where ever since I have wandred from one Town to another , not knowing whether to go , nor what place to enquire after . Lidias hearkened very attentively unto Amerina , and when she had done , fair , and dear Amerina ( said he unto her ) I must needs acknowledge my self infinitely obliged unto you , for I see that all you did unto Ligdamon was intended unto me , and it is my part to do you such servivices as such favours merit ; but as you have acquainted me with your adventures , so it is but reasonable I acquaint you with mine : wherein , if any thing displease you , or seem in some sort to crosse that affection which I promised unto you , yet I believe when you have seriously considered upon it , you will find , that to satisfie obligations received , I was constrained unto it . Upon this , he related all that he had done in great Brittain : the courtesies of Melanders kindred , the shew that he made of loving her , the manner of his leaving her without telling her , his imprisonment at Callice , the resolution of Melander to fight for him against Lipandas , how she was taken prisoner by the troops of Prince Clidemont , the favour that Prince shewed in setting her at liberty : briefly , he acquainted her with his enterprize upon Callice , and the taking of that place . But ( continued he ) we were no sooner masters of the place , but I ran to the Castle , and as he that was wonderous well acquainted with the prisons , I went thither with an earnest desire of seeing Melander , and restoring her that liberty which she lost for my sake : but fortune which seemed to cross me in all my contentments , denied me this amongst the rest : for I found the prison doors broken open , and nothing within but fetters and shakkles : I sought every corner of the Castle in hopes of finding her , afterwards went into the Town , and enquired of her in every house : at last in the evening ( for I spent all the night and all the next day till sunset in seeking her ) I understood by some who came from Rothomagues , that she was gone thitherward ; and though I thought the friends of Arontes might procure me some mischief , if they knew me , yet so much did I think my self obliged unto that woman , as I resolved to go thither ; but when I was near Rothomagues , by chance , I met with a horsman who diverted my designe . This man came from the Town , and rid upon a tired horse : it being my custome to ask what news of all I met , so I did of him : Sir , said I , can you tell me any tidings of a young man , stranger , habited after the mode of great Brittain , who went towards Rothomagues , and happily you might meet him ? Sir , answered he , if I be not mistaken , he whom you are in quest of , is called the sad Cavalier ; the very same ( replied I very joyful ) : None Sir , answered he , can give you a better accompt of him then my self , for I have accompanied him from the prison of Callice , as far as the next Town : we were both fellow prisoners together , and when the Franks took the Town , and the prisons all set open , this Cavalier , with whom I had intimate friendship , desired me to show him the way unto Rothomagues ; for , said he , I have very earnest businesse there , and such as does much import my contentment . I answered , that I would not only shew him the way , but accompany him to the very gates , yet would not enter in , by reason of some great enemies I had there : so we mounted upon the first horses we met , for all was lawful prize , and in the confusion , slipt out of the Town unseen . Then by the way I undertstood , that the reason why he made such haste , was , to forbid the banes of a marriage betwixt one Lidias and a Lady , which was of great importance unto him ; but he no sooner left me , then I saw him return out of the Town again in all haste , and asking the reason of it ; do not stay me ( said he ) for I understand that this Lidias whom I look for , is gone with her whom he intends to marry , and its thought unto a house not far from hence , belonging to that woman : upon this , he set spurs to his horse , not saying a word more unto me . Which way ( said I unto him ) did he take ? I cannot tell , answered he , but I believe , towards Paris . Thus we parted , and ever since I have been following , hearing news of him almost every day , until I came to the Town which you named unto me , where a strange accident happened unto me : I came thither about the time that you were there , and as I alighted to rest my self ( for indeed I had rid a long journey that day ) a company of souldiers seized upon me , and carried me to prison , accusing me for wounding a certain passenger ; and by what you have told me , I believe it was him whom that Ligdamon with whom you were , had wounded : heavens do know that I was altogether innocent of the fact , yet was I very sharply used ; I lay that night with my hands and my feet fettered with iron , and the next day towards night , they carried me to the Governour of the place , who after examination , thinking me to be innocent , would have released me , when an officer of Justice desired that before my enlargement , I might be brought before the wounded party who had accused me : thither was I immediately carried , and I took notice , that as soon as ever he saw me , he fetched a deep sigh , and turned himself the other way in his bed : Every one thought , ( and I amongst the rest ) that this sigh proceeded from the pain of his wound ; yet now I think that he took me for Ligdamon who wounded him , and that he would not accuse me , but that perhaps being generous , he would , like a brave Cavalier , call me to answer him in the way of arms and not of Law : but so it was , that when they asked him whether it was I who wounded him , he answered no ; and when they told him that yet it was I whom he had accused , he replied , I cry both you and him mercy , for it is not he . Upon this justification the Governour released me ; but my horse , and the best things I had then about me , were then in the hands of the Gaoler and those that took me : I do believe , that if I had made complaint , perhaps I should have got them again ; but I thought it better to go away quietly , having heard that such kind of suits do often cost more then they are worth : besides , desiring most passionately to overtake her whom I followed , I directed my course towards Forrests , because I understood that she enquired the way into that Countrey . Whilst Lidias and Amerina were talking thus together , Silvia was at every turn peeping out at the window , and as closely as ever she could , spying and observing their action : for not being able to hear what they said , only some words when they spoke loud , she took notice only of their gestures , and the carresses which they used the one to the other , which stung her so to the heart , that she was divers times ready to cry out and exclaim against those injuries . But as she was in these thoughts , those whom Polemas sent , came unto her with intentions to carry her away as privately as they could , telling her that it was to carry her back unto Galathea , she was put then into a coach , and when she came to the place were Lidias was talking with Amerina , he did not so much as move when he looked upon her passing by ; which troubled her so much , that she thought upon nothing else all the way , fretting against the inconstancy of all men for Ligdamons sake . She had not gone a mile further , but she saw a great number of Soulders galloping by her , and carrying Lidias bound , taking him , as she did , for Ligdamon : for Polemas was informed that Ligdamon made it his boast , that he would come and kill him in the midst of his Army , if he did not release Silvia . Polemas , who knew what affection Ligdamon did bear unto that Nymph , he did easily believe it , and gave a charge unto all those who knew Ligdamon , to seiz upon him as soon as they saw him ▪ and these Souldiers being deceived by the resemblance which Lidias had vnto Ligdamon , finding him by chance coming towards Polemas , they seized upon him , thinking it a piece of good service to their master . Amerina cryed out , that it was not Ligdamon , for she believed that they mistook him ; but her cryes did no good : for those who took him , knew him to be Ligdamon , and went away very joyfully to present him unto Polemas . Silvia , seeing him passe by , was nettled with two different passions at once : for she was glad to see her self revenged , and sorry to see him in any danger : so as when she cryed out aloud , Go dissembler , and give an accompt of all thy falshoods , her heart within silently said , it was pity such a Cavalier should be so lost : as her anger made her look upon him with an eye of disdain and revenge , yet , so as her affection stole from her heart some sighs of compassion . But on the other side , those that were within the Town , though some of them were wounded , yet did they extreamly rejoyce of the victory which they had gotten over their enemies : and all the Druides , Vaces , Eubages , and Sarronides in the Town , were commanded to render thanks unto the great Tautates : The hight Priest , the Flamins , and others , were enjoyned to go into their Temples , and thank their gods for this signal victory . In the mean time , the Prince , Alcidon , and Damon , went to visit the walls and the Ports , and to repair such places as stood in any need : Adamas above all the rest took infinite pains ; making it appear , that affection adds supernatural strength : for he never rested , until all the dead were interred , all the wounded put into the hands of Chirurgeons , and till he had visited every Quarter of the Town , and taken all necessary order for every thing . Ligdamon in the mean time , who had not forgotten an unexpected relief which he had received from an unknown person , had no sooner given the Prince an accompt of his Commission , but retiring to his lodging , he made inquiry for him , unto whom he was so much obliged ; and hearing that he was well , and that the wound he had received in his shoulder was so slight , that the skin was no more then scratch'd , he was extreamly glad to hear it ; and the first thing he did , would go and see him : he found him in a chair with his arm in a scarf , according to the directions of the Chirurgeons . As soon as this young man saw Ligdamon enter , he rose up to salute him , which he did with a countenance that expressed a long acquaintance : Ligdamon received his embraces with all the civility he could , as well because he thought himself obliged thereunto by the rules of civility , as because of his particular obligation which he had received from him : Yet the stranger , who perceived he carried himself as to a person unknown , he had an opinion , that because it was something dark he did not know him , or perhaps for some consideration or other , would not seem to know him . After the first salutes , and Ligdamon had enquired of his health , also thanked him for the favour which he had done him , and the hazard wherein he put himself : I beseech you Sir , ( said the stranger ) dismisse those who accompany you , and then I shall give an answer unto all you say : Ligdamon then turned to the company , desiring them to withdraw , and then the stranger began thus . The sequel of the History of MELANDER . YOu do a●k me , unthankful and persidious Lidias , how I do ; and does give me thanks for that which I have this day done for you ; as if you did not know , that I cannot be well unlesse you be so ; and that the hazard which I have this day run for you , is one of the least whereunto I have exposed my life to preserve yours . Forgetful and thankless man ; Canst thou not remember the carresses and kindnesses , which when you were in great Brittain you received in my house , from all that had any relation unto Melander ? Hast thou forgot all those oathes which thou so oft has sworn , never to love any but this Melander ? Dost think by saigning to forget thy flight from London , that all those who knew of thy persidy do not remember it ? Is it possible thy infidelity should so choke thy memory , as not to know that Melander , who putting on the habit of a man as thou seest her , did fight with Lipandas for thy liberty , or indeed thy life ? Can it be imagined that ingratitude should so dull thy soul , as to forget that this Meland●r , who hath now saved thy life , is the very same , who in Callice came into the prisons of Lipandas to deliver thee , and exposed her hands and feet unto setters , to release thine ? She would have continued , but that Ligdamon interrupted her thus : Certainly I were the most worthy not only of blame , but of extream punishment , if being so obliged as you esteem me . I should ever lose the memory of them ; but I protest before heaven , that this Lidias , whose name you put upon me , is to me altogether unknown . How ? replied Melander ( and was extreamly angry ) canst thou without a blush say , thou art not the same , against whom for thy ingratitude I drew my sword , near Neomagues , and from whom I received a wound in my arm ; I cannot say ( answered he and was amazed ) that I am the same you mention ; For I do remember , that being near the Town you named . I was assaulted by a stranger , without any cause ; who was wounded ; for which I was taken prisoner , and got out by the help of a woman who being deceived as you are , and taking me for one Lidias , did give me her clothes , and she took shine . O my dear Lidias ( said she ) if for any important reason you desire to conceal your name , do not think me one that will reveal it ; consider that so many testimonies of my pure affection , as I have given , may well assure you that I will conceal whatsoever you shall desire to hide . If you will , no other name but Ligdamon shall ever come in my mouth : Assure your self my dearest friend , that my affection unto you is far above my own life , and no interest or advantage whatsoever shall make we betray you : She who hath left her countrey , her kindred , her friends ; She who hath hazarded her life a hundred times to save you , can she have any interest further then to please you ? Say unto me freely , Melander , my designe is to be no longer Lidias , I desire the world should think me to be Ligdamon , I would have it thought I never saw Melander , I would lose the memory of her , and thou shalt so : O my dearest friend , that before I will discover thee , I will lose the memory of thy name and my own , as long as you shall please : If I do betray thee , never esteem me for Melander , and drive me out of thy presence , as not worthy to bear the name of a woman who would only live to serve thee . Wise and fair Melander , replied Ligdamon , I do not only admire at the grandure , and purity of your affection , but much more at the happiness of that Lidias for whom you take me : Most happy may he well esteem himself , that is so perfectly loved , by so many discreet and fair women : and certainly he is a man of most high merit , that is thus sincerely esteemed and loved : nor should I yield unto him in happinesse , by reason of that resemblance which is betwixt us , were I in a condition to receive the good will of those who take me for him : But know , fair and discreet Melander , that you are not the first who have been deceived by my face and voice : Many have been also mistaken , and should I tell you that thousands have been also deceived as well you , I should tell you nothing but truth : when I was brought a prisoner of war unto Rhothomagues , the mother of Lidias took me for her son , and to my sorrows , the whole corporation of justice condemned me to be devoured by Lions for some homicide which that Lidias had committed ; and there I had certainly perished , if one Amerina , deceived by this resemblance , had not begged me for her husband . I relate unto you all these things , that you may see how much the world is mistaken in me , and that if I were the same Lidias which you think I am , I should think my self obliged to you in all the services which you can desire ; but mistake me not I beseech you , I know that I am Ligdamon , this countrey man born , where if you please , I am able to give you a thousand testimonies of it : The Nymph Amasis , her daughter Galathea , will tell you that I had my education under them ; Adamas the grand Druide , the high Priest , the Flamines : to be breif , all the Town can testifie that I am Ligdamon and not Lidias . Melander was amazed at all this that Ligdamon had told her ; and seeing how confidently he offered to prove all he said , she began to doubt her mistake , though his face and speech were extreamly like to Lidias , and looking seriously upon him , if it be so ( said she ) it is a thing most strange , that two should be so extreamly alike , that no difference can be found , neither in face , speech , stature , behaviour , nor age : and let us see ( said she ) if there be the same resemblance in such things as come by accident : then going nearer him , and taking off his hat , she lifting up his hair , but not finding any mark of that wound which Lidias received in the combat with Aronthes , she was quite confounded ; and going back a pace or two , I must needs confess ( said she ) that I think my self mistaken , and that you are not the same Lidias I look for : for he has a scar in his head which you have not : and sure I am that his is such a mark , as never will wear out . Ligdamon , beyond expression , glad to see himself delivered of this pain , but more , to know this difference , to the end he might undeceive Amerina by it , for he knew she would follow him . Would it had pleased the gods ( said he ) that I had known this difference when I was condemned for Lidias ; for then it would have saved me many a dangerous adventure : The gods , answered Melander , do every thing with such wise providence , that none ought to complain : for as your resemblance unto Lidias had like to have cost you your life , so the same resemblance hath saved it ; for assure your self , if I had not been deceived by your face , I had never ventured my self so in the ditch to save you . Also had not I taken you for Lidias , I had never been convinced of my errour in thinking him perfideous , who perhaps is seeking me amongst the Gauls , as I did you as far as Callice : for Cavalier you must know , that I being in prison under Lipandas , to get Lidias out , I understood by the Gaoler , that he for whom I was a prisoner , was taken by the Neustrians , condemned unto the Lions , and delivered upon condition of marrying Amerina ; whether or no this was sadness unto me , let him judge that ever loved ; but so it was , that after many a sad complaint , yet such as never durst come out of my lips , for fear of being known , I languished thus in this pain : for the life I led , could be phrased nothing but a languishment , never grieving for the condition wherein I was , but only because I could not ponyard my self in the presence of ungrateful and perfidious Lidias ; but when I was in greatest despair of ever getting out of that miserable place : The Franks one night , I know not how , became masters of the Town , the Gaoler h●mself set open the prison doors , and unsetterd our feet , in hopes that some Franks who were prisoners amongst us would save his life for it . But I , who extreamly desired to see Lidias , that I might in his and Amerinas presence sacrifice my life , I was no sooner at liberty , but finding some horses which had no owners , I took one and got out of Callice , having in my company only one young man who conducted me , and being prisoners together were become friends : with him I went unto Rothomagues , where I no sooner entred , but I was informed by a reverent Matron , of whom I enquired for Lidias , that he was at a house of Amerinas his wife not far from thence , and beseeching her to tell me the way , she told me that it was in the way towards the great city of Paris . Judge you whether this news did not sting me to the soul ; but hasting out of the Town , and overtaking the young man who conducted me , for he durst not enter in , by reason of some enemies ; And I talked with him , but truly I know not what , nor which way I parted from him : But so it was , that presently after I came to this house , where they told me that Lidias was gone three days before , with Amerina his wife , towards Forrests , upon some business : I presently followed after , and by the way heard oft-ten of them : At last , one day , after a large journey , and when the heat of the day had almost sweltred my horse , I saw a shade by the high way side , which I thought would shelter me from the extream heat of the day : The weariness of my self and my horse made me alight , and I had no sooner tyed him to a Tree , but I spied a woman , who by what I have heard from you , I now think was Amerina : I went unto her , and asked her if it would be no offence to participate of her shade : To which she gave me a very civil answer . At the same time you came with some boughs to make the place more shady : As soon as ever I cast my eye upon you , I took you , as I did now , for Lidias whom I looked for , and thought that woman to be Amerina : I must needs confess that I was moved with several passions ; for once I was in a mind to fall upon Amerina whilst she slept , and first to run a ponyard into her breast , and then into my own , before your face : Another time I design'd to let the innocent woman alone and to open my own breast , and as I was dying , to take some of my blood , and throw it in your face , upbraiding you with your infidelity : But some good genius diverted me from those cruel resolutions , and constraining me to go a little further off , after a hundred different conceptions , I thought it best to die by your own hand , and not by my own ; to the end you might the more lament my death . This being my design , you know what signs I made unto you to separate you from Amerina , and how violently I cast my self upon your sword , with which indeed I was wounded in my arm , but I know not how it missed my heart , for there was my intention to receive it ; and I had such an opinion of receiving it there , that when I felt the point of the sword , I fancied that it had reached my heart ; so as having heard that all wounds of the heart were mortal , I fancied my self to be dead ; and when I returned to my self again , I found that I was in the hands of the Governour of Neomague . I understood since , that he finding me in a swoon , he caused me to be taken up as dead , but the motion of those who carried me , did revive me ; so setting me upon a horse , they carried me away ; when , to my thinking , I saw you pass by my horse , very well mounted . Certainly ( said Ligdamon and interrupted ) it was some other , for I was on foot , and never left Amerina till we were both taken together . If so , replyed Melander , either it was Lidias , or some other who resembles him , as you do : But so it was , that I told the Governour with a deep sigh , it was he who had put me into that condition ; and as soon as the Governour heard it , he caused him to be pursued and brought to prison . When night came , I began to think how I should be a cause of punishing Lidias , and therefore was very sorry for what I had said : And as I was in bed the next morning , they brought me a woman in your clothes , to see if it was she who hurt me , and I said she was not : But I was extreamly astonished when they brought him whom I accused , for truly , I took him for you , I mean Lidias . And left he should know me , I turned my face the other way , as I lay in my bed : and though I knew I had reason enough to wish him ill , yet I could not find in my heart to do him any harm : so as altering my voice , I declared that it was not he , but some other , who had taken the habit of that woman . Upon this discharge he was released . I beseech you ( said Ligdamon ) what became of the woman , for it was she who saved me ? The Governours wife ( said she ) took her off from all punishment , and is so far from all harm , that to morrow I believe she will return home . But to continue that discourse of my miserable fortune ; In the night time when I could not sleep , by reason of the wound , not in my arm , but in my heart , I made a hundred propositions to my self : one while I would write unto Lidias , and let him know what wrong he had done me ; but I was presently off that , thinking he would but mock at my Letter , and with his Amerina , laugh at it : Another while I would send for him , not telling who I was , and in the presence of the Governours wife , who was of a sweet and pitiful disposition , upbraid him with his persidie and ingratitude , as thinking , that shame perhap● might work more upon him then my love could . Upon this design I slept , with a resolution to put it in execution the next morning ; but I was disappointed , for that very night , as soon as ever he was set at liberty , he went privately out of the Town , none knowing which way he went , When I heard of his departure , I was almost even mad against my self for letting such an opportunity so imprudently slip ; for ( said I ) had I accused him , doubtless he had been stayed , and I might have executed my design in speaking unto him before the Governours wife : And as for my fond fears of doing him any harm by way of Justice , what greater punishment could he in Justice receive , then a while of Imprisonment , since my wound was not neer mortal ? But all this reasoning with my self was in vain ; and after a long debate , and vexing at my self , Patience was my only remedy ; and as soon as I could ( which was within seven or eight days ) to set forward towards Forrests , where I heard you were ; and as Fortune was , I came into this place where all these Forces did rendezvouz to storm this Town : I searched every rank and file to see if I could find you ; and by chance being next him that leaped into the ditch with intention to kill you , as soon as ever I cast my eye upon you , and taking you for Lidias , I ran in to defend you , making it to appear , that nothing is stronger then Love , since neither any scorns , or offences , nor injuries , nor any thing , could keep me from exposing my life for Lidias , whom I thought that I had reason to hate even to death . Thus did Melander conclude the discourse of her travels and pains ; and Ligdamon presenting his hand unto her , Fair and Generous woman ( said he unto her ) the life which you have this day preserved , shall be spent in your service ; I hope you will not depart out of this Country , before you have found a full contentment . Your unparallell'd Fortunes , and dangers which beyond all hopes you have escaped , is an argument that some good Genius conducted you hither to preserve you . Hope therefore , and be confident that your hopes will not be frustrated : In the mean time , dispose of me , and command me , as one that cannot be more devoted to serve you then I am . These offers ( answered she ) are such , as a poor woman , destitute of all help , but from the Gods , might hope for from such a generous Cavalier as you are : I do not refuse these kind of offers , and at this time will only desire two things from you : The one , not to discover that I am a woman ; unto any : and the other , to let me live with you , to love and serve you , until such time as it shall please the Gods I can hear some news of him whom I look for : If you will please to grant me these two requests , I shall live with some contentment , having always in my eye the face of my so much loved Lidias . Ligdamon who did much esteem and admire the vertue of this woman , did grant her two requests , and with many assurances of his good will , did bid her good night , and went to set all things in good order within the Quarter that was assigned unto him : for though he had toyled all the day , yet would he not rest till he saw all right that was under his charge : and when he returned to his Lodging , he heard some in the next house that complained excessively . Ligdamon being very pitiful , and sharing in the sorrows of another , hearing this lam●ntable voice , and believing it to be some that was wounded , he commanded one that followed him to go in , and bring him word whether the wounded man wanted any thing , in the mean time he stayed at the door : He who went in upon this errand , did see a man tyed by the arms and legs unto a Bed post , without any to look unto him : the light which the fire cast which was in the chimney , did make the messenger judge him to be some stranger , and that perhaps some had taken him prisoner at the last Sally , yet seeing no harm done unto him , and observing that he strove all he could to draw the bed unto which he was tyed , towards the fire : What reason ( said the man unto him ) have you to complain ? And why do you strive so to get near the fire ? Perhaps it is to try if you can break your chains ; but alas poor man , though they were loose , yet little hopes could you have to escape a hundred Court of Guards , besides as many ports to hinder you . The stranger looking wildly upon him , if I had no cause of complaint ( answered he ) I should be ashamed to open my mouth ; but I must die , and therefore when you thought my getting to the fire was to escape , alas it was only that I might end this miserable life by fire ; and I was so far from desiring any escape , that the first minute my hands were at liberty , I resolved should be the last of my life . Ligdamon who was impatient , and thought it long before the man returned , he went himself into the chamber , and seeing this man in that condition , who are those ( said he ) who treats this prisoner so cruelly ? The Souldiers into whose hands he fell , being in the next room , they came to give an accompt : Sir ( said a corporal ) we did not put this man into this condition wherein you see him , with any intentions of using him ill ; but on the contrary , we did it out of compassion ; for he is so desperate , that if we had not taken a knife from him , it had been before now at his heart : so as we were constrained to tie him in this manner , lest he should kill himself . Certainly ( said Ligdamon ) he hath received some strange misfortue , did he never tell the reason of his despair ? No , said the corporal , nor could we ever get any thing from him , but sighs and tears . Ligdamon looking upon him , and thinking him to be a man of valour , it is pity ( said he ) he should be thus lost , perhaps he has lost some whom he loved , for such despairs seldome proceed from any thing but love . Then going nearer unto him , friend , said he unto him , consider that you are a man , and by consequence , a subject both of good and bad Fortune : after a gloomy cloud , will come a gleam of Sun-shine ; after a storm of bad fortune , will come a calme of good : Cavalier ( answered the stranger ) the compassion which you seem to have of my misery , makes me think you to be a man of merit : for I never knew a base heart pity the afflicted . This opinion which I have of you , makes me now repent my attempt of taking away your life in the last scuffle , though I have cause enough to accuse of all my wiseries . Was it you ( said Ligdamon ) who fell upon me in the ditch , when I caused all the enemies engines to be burned ? It was I ▪ answered he , that should have been very sorry if I have accomplished my intent , but should have been very glad if pour sword had then taken away my life , since it had ravished that person from me , for whose sake I only desired life . I am sorry , replied Ligdamon , that I was any cause of your discontent ; but you ought to think me very innocent , for in the heat of combate one can hardly tell whom they strike : yet , if my memory do not fail me , he whom I held under me , when you assaulted me , is not dead ; for when he asked life of me I gave it unto him . O good gods , cryed out the stranger , is his life saved ? Certainly ( said Ligdamon ) I did him no hurt after he had rendred himself , for it is not my custome to hurt those who quit their arms ; and besides , I could hardly do it , since you assaulted me upon a sudden : upon this , some of those who were near Ligdamon at that time , did testifie that the man escaped , and though they saw him when he went away , yet they had so many other prisoners in their hands , that they could not follow him . O most omnipotent Tautates ( cried out the stranger , lifting up his eyes to heaven , and would have done so his hands , had they not been tyed ) is it possible I should be so happy ? and that my despair should help that person to escape ? Certainly ( said all the company ) we saw him out of the ditch : I am very glad on 't , said Ligdamon : But to see the strange effects of inward joy ; one might perceive the eyes and the countenance of this man , so to change , that he seemed not the same he was a minute before ; and addressing his speech unto Ligdamon , Cavalier ( said he unto him with a mild and temperate voice ) in giving life unto one , you have given it unto two : for if she of whom I complained had died , nothing could have kept me alive ; I say she , for you must know that though you saw her in the habit of a man , yet she is the most generous and brave woman that ever was upon the earth : and that you may see what cause I had to love and admire her , give me leave to relate the history of all my troubles . Ligdamon , who saw him much changed , and his speech more moderate and discreet : he had an opinion , that this news had settled his mind ; and pittying to hear him talk so tyed ; Stranger ( said he unto him ) I should be very glad to hear you , but am sorry to see you in that condition ; and yet I dare not suffer you to be untyed , lest you should do some act of inhumanity against your self . No , no , Sir , answered he , your courtesie has more obliged me then so ; and the assurance of so many persons , that she is alive whom I so much lamented , does command me to live , that I may serve both you and her . Upon this assurance ( said Ligdamon ) I will command you shall be untyed : you shall go with me to my lodging , where you shall find better accomodation then in this place . This unask'd for favour ( said the stranger ) obliges me to pass my word , never to forsake you until you dismiss me ; and to tell you , that being neither any Officer nor Souldier unto your enemies , nor having passed any promise to serve them , I would never whilst I live bear arms against you , nor ever go into your enemies army ; but with a sword in my hand to fight your quarrel , were it not that she , for whose sake I am your prisoner , is in their Camp , and I cannot dispose of my self until I have found her . Upon this , the corporal untyed him , and he went with Ligdamon unto his lodging , where he was put into good clothes , for his own were plundered from him by those who took him , and those which remained upon him , he had torn to pieces in his rage : afterwards Ligdamon , causing him to sit down , and they two being alone in the chamber , he began thus . The sequel of the History of LIPANDAS . THose who never knew the Grandure and Puissance of that god which is called Love , ought to learn by my example , how to honour and reverence him , unless they will incur the same punishments which I have , for abusing those who did adore him , and for not doing so great reverence unto that great Deity as is due : for know Sir , that as soon as I left my Nurse , I began so much to despise love , and all that followed him , that to tell me one was a lover , was enough to make me scorn him , when at any time I chanced to hear of any extraordinary effect of that passion , I used by way of mockery to say , that they changed the name of things , and that this which they called love , was indeed madness , and so ought to be called . When I was at any meetings , where I saw many idolizing a fair face , and were so tyed by the eyes that they could not move out of the presence of those fair ones , I was wont to say , that the men did but mock the women , and the women the men ; when some would needs prove , that he was forced to a beauty , and that her charms were inevitable , I presently concluded him to be only a Sophister , that to shew his wit would argue for , or against any argument that was propounded . Nay more then al this , from my very infancy , to the Autumn of my age , I could never find in any of those who were cryed up for such high beauties , any thing more amiable then in other women : So as I may say , that as there are some who are born blind , others deaf , others without a taste , or at least a taste different from others : so was I born without any sentiment of love or beauty , and all my delectation at that time was in hunting , or in wars , which I followed wheresoever I could see the seat was . Now Sir , I lived in this contempt of love and beauty until of very late , when that God , who would not suffer any mortal to trample his honour and his laws so under foot , did make me know his power , by a way as extraordinary as my crime . Those who knew me , called me by the name of Lipandas , born in a city of the Neustrians called Rothomagues , and of Parents , who there held the prime rank . And whereas , my countrey maintained great wars against the Romans , and they against the Franks , I had occasions enough of shewing my valour without stirring out of the Neustrian limits , or at least out of our Army : and therefore ▪ a place of great concernment being in the power of our Lords , which was called Callice , the government of it was committed unto me , and I kept it several years . About a month since , one whose name was Lidias , coming from great Brittain , unto which he was fled for Sanctuary , landed in this place . Ligdamon upon this laying his hand upon the strangers , stay a while Cavalier I beseech you ( said he unto him ) are you the same Lipandas , who being Governour of Calais , did imprison Lidias for the death of Arontes ? I am the very same ( answered he ) but what knowledge could you have of me in a place so distant from the Neustrians ? Content your self ( replyed Ligdamon , that I know what you tell me , and more , that a young woman of great Britain , called Melander , armed like a Cavalier , did fight with you about the liberty of that Lidias ; afterwards to deliver him , did put her self into prison , and when the Franks surprized Calais , was delivered out of your hands . I perceive ( replyed the stranger ) that you do know almost all I have to tell you , and therefore my discourse will be shorter then I intended : Then looking upon him a little better , Oh heavens ! cryed he out ; why do I make any relations of it unto you ? for if I be not much mistaken , it is Lidias unto whom I speak : To Lidias ! answered Ligdamon , No ; but to one that has paid very dear for his resemblance unto that Lidias , as you shall understand when you have done your discourse . The credit which I give to your words ( replyed the stranger ) makes me give my eyes the lye , for I durst have sworn you had been Lidias ; but since you do deny it , I will return from whence I digressed ; and then he replyed thus . Oh Sir , since you are acquainted with these accidents , perhaps you know also , that this Melander was no sooner out of my prison , but she went after that ungrateful Lidias , who having forgotten all those extraordinary favours which he had received from that generous woman , went unto Rothomagues to marry Amerina , her for whom he had killed Arontes , my neer Kinsman : As for me , I remained a Prisoner in the hands of one Lindamore , a Cavalier of Gaul the most accomplished that ever came into Neustria ; and the cause of it , as afterwards I understood , was this fair Melander , whom I retained Prisoner : for Lindamore hearing , I know not how , what testimonies of generosity and affection this woman had expressed unto Lidias , and being informed that she was a prisoner in the Castle , as soon as the Castle was taken , he ran to deliver her : But not finding her ( for the doors were set open , and she , with many others , escaped ) I think there was not any corner or hole which he did not seek , continually asking me where she was : I who could not tell him , nor knew Melander but under the notion of the sad Cavalier , I knew not what to answer him : At last , making me understand that he sought for a woman in the habit of a Cavalier , who fought with me for Lidias , and was afterwards imprisoned : As for the sad Cavalier , answered I , he indeed was my prisoner , but as for any woman , there was none in my hands . Well , replyed Lindamore , that sad Cavalier is the woman I mean : How ? replyed I , the sad Cavalier a woman ! Why ? said Lindamore , was she so long in your hands , and you not know it ? Why it was she who loved Lidias , and in defence of him , armed her self , and vanquished you , and afterwards with a most heroique courage , bought the liberty of Lidias by the loss of her own . Now Sir , you shall hear how that puissant God of Love was revenged upon me ; I who always mocked at his power , and despised his Laws , no sooner heard that this sad Cavalier was a woman , but I fell into most extream admiration : this admiration bringing into my memory the generosity of that woman , I began to esteem her ; and at last , contemplating upon the sweetness of her face and aspect , her modest behaviour , her admirable patience , and her unparallell'd affection , I fell from esteem , to love her ; a thing which I ever thought impossible : But learn O all ye mortals ! to reverence the supreme Deities : for I not resting in an ordinary affection , Love had stuck his arrows so deep in my heart , that I became all passionate flame , so as I may serve for an example unto all such Atheists as do not acknowled the puissance of this great God , who above all the rest , ought to be called Hesus , that is , strong and puissant . In the mean time , Lindamore understood that Melander was no sooner at liberty , but she hasted after Lidias , who was gone to Rothomagues : and the very truth is , had I been free , as Melander went after Lidias , I had gone after Melander ; but having passed my word unto that Cavalier , not to stir out of his house , I was able to do nothing but languish , and think my self worthy of that punishment which I endured , for having so fair , and so sweet a woman so long in my hands , and never knowing it . I found then that this passion made me have a different opinion of things , and was forced to say , that none was able to resist the god of Love : I that was wont to laugh at those that begged any trivial favour from her they loved , could now be contented to kiss and adore the very chains which touched the fair hand of my Saint Melander . And therefore I desired one of Lindamors men to go with me into the prison where she was wont to be : The man like the master , being all Courtesie , went with me , and not being well able to discern which chains had fettered her , I desired him to put them all upon me : as soon as I had them upon me ; O chains , said I , which once fettered the hands of her who now has fettered my heart , yet less cruel then I , since you were broken to let her go at liberty , whom I so unworthily kept in my prison ; you may with abundance of reason upbraid me with the crime which I have committed ; for I was the cause and the Authour , but you more insensible then I was , had some pity upon her , and knew that she to whom the liberty of all hearts is due , did not deserve to be so imprisoned . O you most happy bonds ( said I and kissed them ) happy in the touch of her fair hands , shew me in what place you received that honour , that by kissiing it , I may express the devotion which I bear unto them : upon this I kissed them again , and beseeched those that were about me to fetter my arms and my hands with all the shakkles in the prison , and because out of pity , they refused to do me that office , O good gods ( cryed I out ) is it possible that he who had no compassion upon the fairest , and most generous woman upon earth , should find any so compassionate unto me ? Upon this their denial , I spoke and did many things that were ridiculous , some could not chuse but laugh , and others seeing a man so lost in love , did resent my condition . All these passages were reported unto Lindamor , and Lindamor related them unto Clidemant , and both out of curiosity would needs come and see me . The condition wherein they found me , was such , that any that saw me would say I was out of my wits : I had fettered both my feet with as many chains as covered them , and one hand was tying the other as well as it could : as many chains were about my neck as could hang ; and thus hardly able to stir , I kissed those that my mouth could reach , reverencing the rest , because they had touched that fair one . Although I saw them enter , yet I continued my devotion of kisses , as if I saw them not , which held them a while admiration : at last Clidemant came nearer unto me : Cavalier ( said he ) what are you doing with all these chains ? and why are you thus fettered with them ? Sir , answered I , I do not only desire them to be continually upon me , but I wish I could hang them about my heart . About your heart ? ( said Clidemant ) you know that then they would kill you : for any thing that touches the heart is mortal . O Sir , replied he , that rule is false . For Melander doth not only touch my heart , but has pierced it with a hundred arrows ; yes , has pull'd it out of my brest , and yet I do hot die . That touch of your heart , replied Clidemant , is only in imagination ; but if these chains should touch it doubtless you would die : No Sir , ( said I unto him ) for do you not know that Iron touched with a Loadstone , does participate of the quality of the same Loadstone , and will draw Iron also ? I know it , answered Clidemant , and have seen it ; but what 's that to the purpose ? Why this ( answered I ) these chains though of Iron , yet having touched the fair hands of Melander , have received a certain virtue and quality , as they can touch hearts and not make them die , as the fair Melander can do her self . Upon this Clidemant shrugg'd his shoulders , and went away ; but Lindamor very sorry to see me so distracted , he came unto me , and did all he could to divert me from such thoughts ; and by little and little , his kind words , and the pains I saw him take to reduce me to my understanding , did so operate with me , that I was perswaded by him : for though these actions did make me seem as if I were mad , yet I was not so ; but the Grandure of this new passion , as the splendour of the Sun does dim the Stars , so this at the first did dim me from the sight of all other things , or at least made me despise them . Eight dayes did I continue in this sort ; at last the kindess of Lindamor was such , that seeing me so unmeasurably sad and melancholy , and that I grew worse and worse every day , he took pity upon my affliction , and drawing me aside , did use all possible arguments and considerations that could comfort an afflicted person , and afterwards offered me so many favours as have created me his servant as long as I live . Unto all which , I returned no other answer at the first but sighs ; yet at last , being pressed unto it , I let him understand in the best language I had , how deeply I resented his extraordinary kindnesses , and told him , that my griefs did not proceed from my imprisonment , or my losses , but only because I understood that Melander was gone after Lidias , and I not able to follow her ; and that love had so wholly devoted me unto her , that if in this quest she received any harm , it would most infallibly cost me my life ; because I thought my self the cause of all the harm she received . Lindamor , who I believe was not ignorant of loves power , went the same hour to procure my enlargement , and did so solicite Clidemant , that he obtained it of the Childerick , who was newly arived at that place . Upon this Lindamor returned unto me with a smiling aspect , Cavalier ( said he ) leave off all your sorrows and any afflicting your self , for the Prince Clidemant , at my request , hath obtained your liberty , and I come to bring you the news , to the end that before you go away you may promise me one thing , which is not at all prejudicial unto your affection , but on the contrary it will oblige you to observe it . Upon that condition ( said I unto him ) I shall thankfully receive the favour you have done me . Then promise me ( said he ) that you will never bear Arms against the King of the Franks nor against Clidemant : and you are obliged unto it by the courtesie which you now receive , but much more by the affection which you bear unto Melander , who is so affectionately devoted unto Clidemant , for the favours which in good time you may know she hath received from him , that certainly if she have any power over you , it will be one of the first commands she will enjoyn you . Sir , answered I , I am extreamly glad the observance of your desires will sute so well with Melanders , for I shall with more courage make a promise of it unto you . But assure your self , Sir , that though she should stand but as indifferent , and not positively enjoy the contrary , I should think my self the most ungrateful man that ever wore a sword , did I not most religiously observe it . Upon this promise ( replied Lindamor ) I give you your enlargement . I did admire at this kindness and magnanimity , for avarice does often choke those virtues in many men . I took his hand , and by force would have kissed it by way of thanks ; and because he would not suffer it , you know Sir , said I , that this is the least testimony of my gratitude I can pay , and it should be greater if I were able , but at this time I beseech you receive it with assurance , that as long as I live I shall never forget my great obligations unto you : and going along with him , I made the same protestations unto Clidemant and Childerick ; and after I had taken my humble leave of them all , I went in quest of that fair one . First I went towards Rhothomagues , but not being willing to enter in , because I knew not how the Lords would take the loss of Callice ; and therefore went unto a kinsmans house , not far from the Town , where enquiring how all squares went , I understood that every one was well satisfied concerning me , though the loss of that place was of great consequence : for they all knew I was betrayed , and that there is no guarding of ones self against a Traytour . But that not being the business which brought me thither , I fell into discourse concerning Lidias ; and then he told me , how he would have poysoned himself to prevent his marriage with Amerina ; then did I conclude with my self , that his love unto Melander was the cause : in this opinion , I asked him what was become of Lidias , and he answered that both he and Amerina were lost , and that it was reported they were gone into Forrests , none knowing the cause . I thought that I knew enough for that time : so as the next morning pretending that I desired to know more particularly what the Lords did think of me , I would go as secretly as I could unto one of them that was my professed friend , but I went quite another way , assuring my self that Melander was infallibly followed after Lidias . And yesterday by fortune I came into this Army , where curiosity invited me to stay , and see the discipline of that Country ; and finding that the General of the Army did think to carry that Town at the very first onset . I had a desire to be there , and at the last Salley , I stood upon the side of a ditch , looking upon the valour of your men , and the flight of the Assailants , having no disposition to draw my sword on either side : But I know not how , casting my eye upon you , I thought I saw the generous Melander , whom you held by the Neck , and ready to run your sword into her Breast . Oh heavens ! Cavalier , how infinitely was I surprised at the sight ? I lept into the Ditch , with full intention to be killed in killing you ; and I know not what had hapned , if the voice of some who ran after me , had not warned you of my intention ; for upon it you guarded your self . But now I thank the Gods that my intention took no effect , as well because of that vertue and merit which I find in you , as because I am yet preserved , to serve that generous woman . Thus ended Lipandas ; and Ligdamon with a smile and answered , I must needs confess Cavalier , that Love , above all the rest of the Gods , takes most delight in entangling the spirits of men , and in producing wonderful effects : And that you your self may confess as much , know that this Lidias , who was reported would have poysoned himself , because he would not marry Amerina , and who since came into this Country , was my self , who am Ligdamon , and who having a great resemblance of that Lidias , was like to be devoured by Lyons , and since being constrained to seem as if I would marry Amerina , who could not be perswaded but I was him whom I resembled and therefore to undeceive her , I brought her hither , where by a strange misfortune we parted . But that you may the better see how that God delights in these confusions , I beseech you follow me , and you shall see how far your eyes deceived you , when you thought you saw Melander in the ditch . Then taking him by the hand , he carried him into Melanders chamber . Cavalier ( said he unto her ) I come to let you see one of our prisoners , who will not tell us his name , and to see whether haply you know him . At the first , her thoughts were so far from Lipandas , that she knew him not . But the poor Cavalier being extreamly surprized at this encounter , as soon as ever he cast his eyes upon her , Oh heavens ! cryed he out : Upon this word he fell at her feet , and would have uttered some words , which he was not able to pronounce . It was happy that Ligdamon brought him alone , for otherwise certainly Melander had been known to be a woman ; for she not being able to endure a man should lie so prostrate before her , did ( out of her natural curtesie ) offer to raise him up ; and he at the last cryed out . O Melander ! Is it possible your fair hand should daign to touch such a worthless person , and one whom you have so much cause to hate ? Though the voice was not altogether unknown unto her , yet she knew him not ; but still offering to raise him up , Oh most fair and generous woman ( said he unto her ) I will never rise from your feet , until you have either pardoned or punished the errour which I have ignorantly and innocently committed against you . Melander who did not yet know him , as well because she had seldom seen him when she was in prison , as because it was now dark , the candle being at the other end of the chamber , she knew not what to answer , unless in words of civility , and actions which expressed her good will ; yet still she continued to raise him up . Ligdamon who perceived she did not know him . It is strange Cavalier ( said he unto her ) that this humble submission of Lipandas should not obtain that favour which he begs . Lipandas ! ( said she , and was extreamly surprized ) is this Lipandas ? Yes Madam ( answered that Cavalier ) I am the same unworthy Lipandas , who when he did not know you , did so unworthily treat you , and who now knowing you , does admire your vertue , and beg a pardon for his innocent ignorance . She looked a while upon him , and gave no answer ; at last , taking him by the hand , yes , yes Lipandas ( said she ) I do with all my heart pardon all the injuries I received from you ; and the more willingly , because by this means you have given me an occasion of making my love to Lidias appear . After this , raising him up with more caresses then ever he expected , she asked him what fortune brought him to that place ? But when she understood that she was the cause of his being taken , and that it was he who would have killed Ligdamon , out of an opinion that he saw her in danger , she could not chuse but wonder at this happy encounter : And to let you see Lipandas ( said she unto him ) that I do not only pardon , but also forget all the ill usage I received from you , I beseech you Cavalier ( said he unto Ligdamon ) to bestow this prisoner upon me . I will not only bestow him ( answered Ligdamon ) but all that I have upon you , but one thing I shall humbly beg of you in exchange , which is , to make him as much my friend , as I am a servant unto Lindamore and Clidemant , unto whom he is so much obliged . I do not know ( replyed Melander ) what acquaintance he has with those two Cavaliers , but if he have any mind to oblige me , he shall make it appear , in loving and serving all those that love them , or have any dependency upon them : For I am as much obliged unto them for their curtesies , as unto him that saved my life , since being by fortune of War their prisoner , they did not only give me my liberty , but shewed me so many favours , that I was in a capacity to save the life of Lidias , by taking his imprisonment upon me . Fair and generous Melander ( said Lipandas ) these words , which are to me inviolable commands , shall be for ever engraved in my memory : and I do profess and vow my self as long as I live , a servant unto Ligdamon , and all those who are lovers of Clidemant and Lindamore . Upon this Ligdamon said unto him , I do receive this assurance of your amity , and do acquaint you , that you are obliged by your vow to serve the Nymph Amasis ; as the mother of Clidemant , and Galathea as his Sister . The Mother and the Sister of Clidemant ! replyed Lipandas , I were unworthy to bear the name of a Cavalier , if I did not freely offer my life for them both , and I swear by Tantates , so I will. Ligdamon upon this embraced him ; and after Melander had desired him not to tell any that she was a woman , he gave him his liberty . Then causing him to be better clothed , he carried him to the Nymph Amasis , and the Prince Godomar , telling them , that the curtesie of Clidemant and Lindamore , had purchased unto them that Cavalier , whom they received according to his merits . In the mean while , Meronthes who was grieved to the very soul that he had failed in his promise of opening a Port , he sent out his son , when Ligdamon sallied forth to 〈◊〉 the Engines which were in the ditch : This young man being well instructed 〈…〉 Father , he mingled himself amongst those that followed Ligdamon ; an● 〈…〉 saw every one busie about other things , he slipt away unto Polemas , 〈…〉 an excuse from his father , that he could not open the Port as he promised , because Adamas had changed their Quarters in the night time , and if he continued the same order , he could not promise him for the future , since he could not know what Quarter would fall to his lot : But that if he resolved to continue a formal Seige , he had thought of an infallible way to let him into the Town in a short space , which was this : The house of Meronthes stood close by the wall , in a place which the son shewed unto him ; in it there was a deep cave , which was made for keeping of wine in the Summer , and the ditch about the Town was much higher then it ; he promised to make a pass under the ditch from it , unto what place Polemas would appoint , if one thing did not hinder him , which was , that he knew not what to do with the earth which he digged out in making this pass . Polemas did exceedingly approve of this way , and asked him if there were any Wells about the house : and being answered that there was ; Then said Polemas , throw the earth into those Wells . But ( said the young man ) they will be presently filled , besides another Cave which is used for keeping of wood ; for all are nothing to contain the earth which will be digged out . Then ( said Polemas ) I will spring another Mine as neer yours as I can , that both may meet ; in this I see no difficulty but one , which is , that our Works may be so streight , that they may meet each other : Sir ( said the young man , to morrow about three of the clock in the morning , set a light upon the place where you intend to begin your work , and we will set another upon our house , towards which you may work and so we shall see which way to direct our courses . I shall ( said Polemas ) and moreover I have two Levels , the one I will give unto you , and keep the other ; when you see the light upon the place where I intend to begin the work , then plant your Level directly towards it , as I will mine towards yours , and so we cannot miss of each other : For the Miners having the direction of these Levels to work by , they will directly make their Mine that way : Upon this he himself took the two Levels , and shewing the use of them , the young man having a quick apprehension , quickly understood them . Yet Sir , ( said the young man ) I am to advertise you of two things ; the one concerns your life , and the other the welfare of your affairs : As for the first of these , Ligdamon hath vowed your death , unless you speedily release Silvia : This advice Sir , is not to be slighted ; for you know he is desperately in love with her : and he that contemns his own life , is master of his enemies . The other is Sir , That there are many who yet stand neutral , and are neither for , nor against you , who are ready to fall unto your enemies side , because they think the war you undertake against your Soveraign , is unlawful , and without good ground : Now Meronthes your faithful servant thinks it expedient to retain many who yet waver , that you seek out for a specious pretence , and a handsome colour for your War ; which though it be not altogether true , yet it may have a face and probability of truth : And therefore he thinks it not amiss for you to give it on t . that Adamas aspires at the Soveraign Authority and detains the two Nymphs Prisoners ; in order to which , he has procured the Prince Godomar , unto whom he has made mountainous promises of reward if he compass his design : That likewise he hath held secret correspondencies with Neighbour Princes ; witness an unknown Queen that came into Marcelles , and left in it many souldiers . Briefly , by this course many things will be imputed unto him , which though afterwards they appear false , yet no matter , since they will serve to blind the people , who take only the first impression of things , and will so declare themselves thereupon , that they cannot afterwards change , though they would . Polemas gave Meronthes many thanks for the care he had of his person , and for his good advice . Above all Sir , ( said the young man , and interrupted him ) he beseecheth you to make it appear how you resent the death of your great friend Climanthes , that all the world may see your love of those that serve you ; and that it is a great shame to see him still hang before the Gate of the Town , from whence doubtless he would be taken , were it not for fear of being ●is●overed to side with you , and so men ruine themselves without doing any con●●●●●●ble service to you . As to this point ( answered Polemas ) you may tell him 〈◊〉 know this wicked Adamas to be the instrument of our loss in Climanthes ; but to morrow he shall see what revenge I will take upon Alexis , the daughter of that damned Villain , whom I have in my hands ; Also upon Silvia , whom I have sent for , to make Amasis , and that Tray or , resent the injuries which they have done me . As for Ligdamon . I do believe the notice which Meronthes gives me is true , for I have heard as much other ways , but I shall look well enough to him : So after many thanks and promises , the young man took his leave . When night came , and was dark , the man being well instructed by his father , crept over the ditch , and coming to the place where Ligdamon had made a great slaughter of his enemies , he began to groan , and complain in a pitiful tone , so as the Sentinel hearing him , and asking who he was ? Alas ( said he , faigning to f●ar being heard ) I am the son of Meronthes , who coming out with Ligdamon , have been here ever since amongst the dead . The Sentinel calling the Corporal , acquainted him , and the Corporal the Commander of the Guard ; Order was given to throw down Cords to pull him up : So after he had bloodied his face , and durtied himself , complaining as if he were all wounds , he was pulled up the Wall , and carried to the house of his father , who was the Inventor of all this , and who seemed to be transported with joy at his sons Resurrection from the dead : For ( said he ) I gave him for dead , since he came not back into the Town with the rest . Oh father ( said the subtle son ) you may well say that the Gods have twice given me unto you ; for I have been ever since I went out , amongst the dead . The father held up his hands , praised the gods , and thanking those that pulled him up , did reward them liberally for their care and pains . Then getting him presently to bed , and seeming to send for a Chirurgion , he went with the company to the door of his house , and gave them a thousand thanks . As soon as ever they were gone , he came into his sons chamber , and the door being shut , he gave an accompt of his voyage ; advertised him of the light which would be placed where the Mine was to be begun , shewed him the level , and the use of it : and to be breif , made a most circumstantial relation of every particular passage ; all which gave Meronthes abundance of contentment . And lest friends should come in the morning to see his son , and seeing him well , should suspect any thing , he lapped his head about with two or three napkins : patched his face all over , and instructed him so well with what to say , that he was prepared for all comers . In the mean time , Polemas acquainted Peledontes , Argonides , Listander , and Ligonias , with all these advertisements that had been given unto him by Meronthes , and the reason why he could not open a gate unto them ; and entreated them they would disperse it about every where , that the cause of this taking up arms was only to set the Nymphs at liberty , and get her out of the hands of Adamas , who under a pretence of piety and fidelty , had seized upon their persons , and intended to sell them and the whole state unto that unknown Queen ; whereupon Listander thought it expedient to print a Manifesto , and divulge it , not only throughout the Army , but also to send unto all the neighbouring Princes , in justification of their taking arms . The drawing up of this Manifesto was referred unto Ligonias , who had wit and words at will to guild over a rotten cause : and as Polemas was acquainting them with the resolution of Ligdamon to kill him , by reason of Silvia , one came to tell them that Ligdamon was brought a prisoner : O good gods ( cryed he out ) how favourable is heaven unto me ? and causing those to enter who brought the supposed Ligdamon unto him , they presented Lidias , whom every one took for Ligdamon : come Ligdamon ( said Polemas unto him ) does it become the profession of a Cavalier , thus to revenge his quarrels ? I have no quarrels to revenge , answered Lidias , especially in this countrey where I never was before . Were you ( said Pol●●as and smiled ) never in this countrey before ? Never ( answered Lidias ) to my knowledge . I do not wonder ( said Polemas ) that one who can ly so familiarly , should have so poor a courage ; and therefore ( said he to the Officers ) take this impudent fellow out of my presence and guard him safe , that to morrow he may accompany Silvia whither I shall send them : so without any further hearing , he caused him to be taken out of the chamber . A while after came Silvia , whom he would not see . but commanded she should be safely guarded till the morning ; and to affright them the more , he sent them both word that they must prepare themselves for death ; and because many in the Army might think this cruelty barbarous , he ordered his confidents to give it out , that he put Aexis to death in revenge upon Adamas , who was the cause of all the warre , and detained the Nymphs whom he would set at liberty : that Silvia should suffer in revenge of Climanthes , who she , with Leonide , had betrayed into the hands of Adamas . And as for Ligdamon , he would punish him for attempting against his life . This was presently divulged all over the army , so as the Spies of Adamas gave him intimation of it the same night , whereat he was grieved extreamly : for though Alexis was not his daughter , yet remembring the Oracle , in obedience unto which he had been so indulgent unto the Shepherd ; besides , the merits of Celadon and Astrea , he could no chuse but sadly resent their losse , especially considering what the Oracle speaking of Celadon said , that he obtaining his Mistress , his own age should find abundance of happiness . But the sorrows of Adamas were not comparable to those of Leonide , who hearing that Alexis and Astrea were in the hands of Polemas , and that he would expose them to the shot of the Town in the morning ; she resented it so bitterly , that she could not chuse but give great testimonies of it : for she knowing that Alexis was Celadon , who she loved but too well , it grieved her very soul to think he should be so miserably murdered ; and it was well , for he she might pretend kindred unto Alexis , for otherwise her sorrows would have been known to proceed from affection ; but this excuse did not satisfie Adamas , who knew what relations were betwixt them , and therefore she was driven to another , before she could give him satisfaction : so as when Adamas wondered at her excessive mourning : father , answered she , if I do not shew excessive sorrow for Alexis , I shall be esteemed of a very ill nature , and it is to be feared our enterprise will be discovered , so as Adamas was in some sort satisfied with this reason . But Leonide not being able to suffer the losse of that so dearly beloved Shepherd , she went unto Galathea , and with a torrent of tears , acquainted her with the taking of Alexis and Astrea , and with the cruel sentence of Polemas , against them and Silvia : Great was the grief which this news brought unto all the Town ; but it had a more bitter influence upon the spirit of Ligdamon then any other : for the sorrows of Adamas was to see himself frustrated of the future happiness which he expected from the Oracle . Leonide resented the losse of Celadon , out of a love without hope of reciprocal correspondency : Galatheas grief for Silvia , was , because she had been ever familiar with her : To be brief , the general complaints of all the Court , proceeded only from pity ; but the torments of Ligdamon proceeded from love : so , as like a madman , he went up and down from one to another enquiring news , and hearing it with strange impatiency , he fell upon the most extream resolutions that are imaginable : he would go out in the night unto Polemas his Tent , and drink his blood ; and because they would not open the gates unto him , he would needs leap over the walls : he begg'd of Amasis , and importun'd Prince Godomar to let him out , for he would deliver them from that rebellious enemy ; he told them , that if they retained him by force , he would kill himself ; and since he was resolved upon death , it was better for him to receive it from the hands of his enemies then his own : That happily the gods would prosper his designe ; and so direct his hand , as he should deliver them all from the Tyrant . But Godomar , by the advice of Adamas , would not permit him ; yet promised , that if the Rebel continued his resolution till the morning , they would not only open the gates to him , but rather then Alexis and Silvia should suffer , they would all go out and die with him . This promise of the Prince , being ratified by Damon and Alcidon , did a little appease him ; yet not so as to suffer his eye to close all the night : and hereupon Alcidon told him , that happily reports might prove false ; for some part of it they knew to be so , as that Ligdamon should be in the hands of Polemas . O Sir , answered Ligdamon , bad news proves commonly too true ; and assure your self , they have mistaken me , and took Lidias whom I resemble , for I was told that he followed her who came with me into this countrey . The repors of this mistake came quickly to the eare of Melander , who being very impatient to know the truth , came presently to Ligdamon , of whom she enquired all circumstances and what he would do . What should I say , or what should I do ( answered Ligdamon ) but that I will die for Silvia : and I ( replied she presently ) for Lidias . Upon this , parting from him , she wept away all the night . As these things did extreamly trouble those that were within the Town , so there were some in the Army of Polemas , who took as little rest , and amongst the rest Alexis and Astrea . This Shepherd hearing what a hard sentence Polemas had passed , it pierced him to the very soul , that his Shepherdesse was to be thus used for his sake : and when she was rudely treated by the Officers of Justice ; is it possible ( said Alexis ) that in Forrests such savage spirits , and inhumane courages should be found , as are not moved at the beauty of Astrea ? Does this countrey , where sweetnesse and civility so long raigned , now produce and nourish Monsters , more wild and keen then Africa ? Certainly you have no eyes nor heart ; for if you were not blind , you could not chuse but honour and reverence the most excellent work of the great gods , but all his words were uselesse : and he was no sooner in prison with her , but he fell down upon his knees . Oh Astrea ( said he ) I conjure you by the love you have unto me , to have pity upon your self ; and since 't is only I whom they aim at , be not guilty of your own death : Could you exempt me by it , haply I should excuse the excess of your affection in bearing me company ; but since your death will do me no good , alas , why will you add unto my grief , by seeing you die ? You know that I do love you with all my soul , and what wrong did I ever do you , that you should make me the Author of your death ? You know that homicide is abominable unto the Gods , and why will you incense them by committing it upon your self ? Be not more guilty of your death then those who bring you unto it . Celadon would have continued longer , but Astrea interrupted him . All these arguments and perswasions might avail , if you were not to die ( said she ) but the Gods in depriving me of my most dear Alexis do know , that they deprive me of my life also , for I neither will nor can live without her ; and in putting you to death , they do the same to me : Tell not me that I am guilty of my own death if I die with you , for the threds of our lives are so interwoven and knit together , that the Scissars which cut the one , does also cut the other : And as for being an addition of sorrow unto you by this action ; Oh Mistris , Is it possible you should think I can live without you ? Will you wrong me so much , as think I love you so little ? A common Souldier will run through that fire which burns him unto whom he hath promised fidelity , nay he will be scorned if he do not ; and may not as much be allowed Astrea when Alexis dies ? Let not ( I beseech you ) any such thought harbour in your soul ; but if you will have me die contentedly , say unto me , Astrea , I would have both our hearts pierced with the same spear , that our souls as they pass out of our bodies , may unite for ever , as our affections already have conjoyned our wills with a love inseparable . I use Mistris these expressions of affection and love , which perhaps becomes not the inequality of our conditions and ranks , but you have allowed this familiarity formerly , and well may now , since death is to remove all terms of inequality , and level us all alike . Celadon did listen long without interruption ; for first he thought it indiscretion to do otherwise ; and secondly , he was so pleased to hear and receive such expressions of affection from her he loved , as he was even enchanted with her words . At last , my dear servant ( said he unto her ) those who love well , as I know you do Alexis , will always value the contentment of the party loved , above their own ; I doubt not but it is some comfort unto you to end your days with Alexis , but do not you consider what a grief of soul it will be unto me , to see you die ? Ah dearest Mistris ( said Astrea ) if those who love well ought to have this consideration , why not you the same of me ? And why do not you consider what a most intollerable despair it would be unto me , to survive you ? No , no Mistris , let us not resist the will of the Gods ; if it be their will that one of us should live , most certainly they will preserve the life of the other ; and if I die , I believe you will not live . 'T is true ( answered Celadon . ) And it is more true ( replyed Astrea ) that I cannot survive Alexis one minute . Thus Alexis and Astrea sighed away all the night , in giving new assurances of the affection which they bore unto each other ; and though it was upon a sad occasion , yet Love did draw , even out of their most bitter tears , most incomparable consolations . Alexis at last , seeing his Shepherdess would not be diverted from the resolution which she had taken , did often think it now time to declare who he was , and to undeceive her in the opinion which she had of his being the daughter of Adamas ; but yet some consideration restrained him : Somtimes he would say unto himself , why should I any longer conceal my self , since now we are both at the very brink of death ? But then again ( said he , and reprehended himself ) why should I make any discovery of it , since that will also be a very death ? For the knowledge of it will either please or displease her : If it please her , will not her death be more displeasing unto her ? And if it displease her , why should I add more grief unto her , when we are both going to die ? Thus was he long disputing with himself ; at last he thought it the fittest time to declare himself as he was falling at her feet , thinking that if the transgressing her commands did offend her , he would wash away the crime with his blood . In the mean time day began to dawn , and the whole Army began to move and march towards the Town , circling it about as the day before ; and causing abundance of hurdles , and faggots , and engines to march before them , it seemed they intended to fill up the ditch , as they did before ; but because they of the Town began to salute them with many clouds of Arrows , and throw such heaps of stones upon them , they kept at a distance further off : Then a body of horse and another of foot did open , and make a lane for Astrea , Alexis , Silvia , and Lidias , whom they took for Ligdamon , to passe through , accompanied with a hundred Pikes , and as many Halberdeirs , conducted by a Captain that was no Segusian , and so chosen by Polemas , because he feared those of that countrey would be too favourable unto those innocent persons , which had relations to the principal of the countrey . They had tied them all four together by the arms ; and lest they should make any resistance or difficulty at their going before , they had each of them a Pike fasted hehind them , to the end that he who held it might thrust it into their bodies if they would not go : They had each of them tyed to their hands of a flaming link , and so were driven forward towards the gate of the Town : O most barbarous and prophane wretches ( said Alexis unto them that tyed them together ) is there no spark of humanity in your hearts ? Dare you lay your desiled hands upon the most perfect workmanship of the gods , and not shut your eyes ? but seeing Polemas himself coming to look how they were tyed : O thou most cruel Tyger ( cryed Alexis unto him ) hast thou a heart of see die the fairest and most innocent woman that ever was ? If Adamas have offended thee , discharge thy chollour upon me that an his daughter ; but what injury has Astrea done thee , or Alces her father ? yet all this was to no purpose : and seeing a Souldier take the arms of Astrea to ty them he grew wild and furious , and was so transported with rage , that pulling out the Souldiers sword ( for his hands were not yet tyed ) he gave him such a blow as laid him dead upon the ground , and ran to another ; and doubtlesse had done some brave exploit upon Polemas , or the Captain , if many Souldiers had not upon a sudden fallen upon him , and certainly had killed him , if the Captain had not restrained them , saying , that it was not for the service of Polemas ; but that he was to be preserved alive , to make the gates of the Town be opened unto them . The Captain thus got him out of their hands , and afterwards coming nearer unto him , brave woman ( said he unto him ) it is better for thee to shew thy courage in taking thy death patiently then in fury ; for thou seest that force cannot save thee : Cavalier ( said Alexis ) I value not my life at a straw , for I have kept it but too long , and I care not how soon it be taken away ; but I cannot endure to see this poor harmlesse innocent woman , so unworthily used : I had rather you would run your sword through my heart , for I cannot endure fo see it and live . What is it ( said the Captain ) that you call unworthy usage ? you know we have command to ty her unto the end of a Pike , and to drive you before us to the gate of the Town , with burning links in your hands , to fire them if they be not opened . I know it answered Alexis , but generous Cavalier , since without offence to the gods you may do it , command that she be not treaed as a person culpable , for I do protest before the gods she is innocent ; and if she must be tyed , let her arm be tyed unto mine , let the knots be as fast as you will ; but if you will oblige me in the highest degree of courtesie , let both the Pikes be tyed unto me , and that she who is without crime , may be only subject to the shot of the Town , which she may receive at randome , and not unto the thrusts of the rude Souldiers , who perhaps fancying she has a mind to run away , though she have no such intention , may be so barbarous as to pierce her sides . This stranger , a little moved at the earnest entreaties of Alexis , it shall never be said ( answered he ) that I will refuse so small a favour , unto one that is going to die ; and taking a cord , he tyed their arms together ; and putting Astrea between him and Silvia , he tyed the other arm unto the Nymph , and the other arm of that Nymph unto Lidias , and Silvia all the while turning her head the other way thinking Lidias to be Ligdamon . Afterwards he tyed two Pikes unto Alexis , and one a piece unto Silvia and Lidias ; so as Astrea only was without the point of a Pike to her sides : When they began to march , the whole Army was moved to pity them ; and if any one would have begun , certainly these would haue been a tumultuous mutiny . But Polemas accompanying him , he restrained the compassion of many ; and though he saw Astrea had no Pike tyed unto her as the rest had , yet he seemed to take no notice of it , because her beauty had infused some resentment of pity unto him . In the mean time , Alexis had several motions to tell Astrea now at the end of his dayes , that she was tyed unto Celadon : but defferring it till he saw himself wounded , he still pressed to be before her , and to put her behind him , purposely to guard her from the shot that came from the Town ; but she perceiving his designe , pressed also forward to get before him , so as in lieu of being backward , they went forward , faster then those that followed after them desired . The walls of the Town were all lined with souldiers , who sent whole showe●s arrows and stones upon the enemy : But when they saw those four persons appear tyed unto Pikes , and followed by those ●●to whom they served for Bucklers , they were all amazed at this novelty , and as i● their arms were fallen out of their hands , they ceased shooting without any command given so to do , only to behold what would be the issue of this spectacle . But Ligdamon , who with Lipandas and Melander , were upon the battlements of the gate , no sooner cast his eye upon them , but presently he knew Silvia . Whether it was that he knew her by her habit , or whether the eyes of a lover can see their Son as soon as ever it begins to shine , I know not ; but he knew her : and the horse no sooner opened to make a lane for them , but he cryed out like one that was desperate , and desired he might go out and deliver her out , of the hands of those Barbarians . And because the Prince Godomar was unwilling to suffer him , he beseeched Alcidon by Daphnide , and Damon by Madonthe to intercede for him , that the gates might be opened . He begged it upon his knees , and conjured the Prince as he was a Cavalier , and obliged to relieved distressed Ladies , that he would let him go to the place where Silvia was so unworthily treated . And because Godomar told him , that he would only ruine himself by it , and that when it was fit time , he might and should do what he pleased for her : O Sir , answered he , my life is spent unprofitable , if I now do not imploy it for Silvia , and if you will not let me go , I vow by all the gods , these hands of mine shall deprive me of life . But the Prince being unwilling that upon any terms the gates should be opened , and those without the Town coming nearer , Melander ( as she thought ) saw Lidias tyed unto Silvia : O God , cryed she out ( and pointed with her hand ) yonder is Lidias . And Lipandas , speaking ▪ because Ligdamon , as one out of his senses , answered not , certainly ( said he ) it is he , who doubtlesse will pay very deer for his resemblance unto Ligdamon , Ah Ligdamon , said she , and clapped her hands together , will you suffer Silvia to die ? and shall I see Lidias perish , and we not perish with them ? Ligdamon , then seeing that the Prince would not yield , and that every one gazed to see what the enemy did , he embraced Lipandas , and recommended Melander unto him , desiring him not to forsake her : and after he had bid adieu unto them both , he set his foot upon the battlements , and leaped down into the ditch in the sight of the whole Army . and all those that were upon the walls . Melander , though a woman yet transported with incredible affection , she would needs follow , but Lipandas hindred her , and put her into the hands of a Century , desiring him to have a care of her ; and kissing her hand , Melander ( said he ) for your sake I will go and lose my life to save Lidias , and presently , before any took notice of him , leaped after Ligdamon . The place where they fell , was by fortune very soft , so as when they came to the ground , they were up to the middle in durt , without any hurt but bemiring themselves ; and as good luck was , Lipandas light so near Ligdamon , that they could help each other out of the bog . Those who did drive the four prisoners before them , seeing two men leap over the Walls , and not knowing whether or no they were on their side , and came to give them some Intelligence , they stopped . At the same time , those upon the Gates observed that two men , who seemed to have the command of those who pushed these Prisoners forward , did come to see whether they were fast tyed ; and they were not mistaken in their observation : for the Captain when he was within fifteen or twenty paces of the ditch , told Polemas , that now the Prisoners had been driven a great way , and perhaps the Pikes which were tyed unto them , might be by that time loose again , and therefore before they went any further to the Gate , he desired leave to go and see them tyed faster , because the charge was committed unto him , and it concerned his honour to see it well performed . Polemas commended his discretion and affection to the service , and bade him go , and those of the Town forbearing to shoot , he was in good hope that his designe would take good effect . The Captain then taking his brother with him , went unto them ; they had both , besides their other Arms , each of them a Buckler , and in either hand a drawn sword , besides short ones that hung by their sides . The Captain went unto Astrea and Alexis , and his brothe●●nto Silvia and Lidias , and seeming to see whether their arms were fast tyed , they cut the cords in pieces which tyed them , and likewise the cords which fastned the Pikes unto them . Know ( said he unto Astrea in a low voice ) that I am Semires , whom the Gods have preserved alive , to die this day in doing you some service , and in expiation of that crime which I formerly committed against you . You fair Astrea ( said he unto her ) get you into the ditch with that Nymph , and the Gods assist you ; and you Celadon ( said he unto Alexis , and gave him his Sword and Buckler ) now shew your self this day to be the son of the valiant Alcippes . His brother at the same time giving a Sword and Buckler unto Lidias ; Celadon and he joyned with Semires and his brother , and made head against the whole body of the enemy , who stood still a while , and offered no harm , because Semires was the Captain of the Troop , so as the Souldiers durst not advance against ●im . But Polimas perceiving it , and also seeing Ligdamon and Lipandas who met with Astrea and Silvia , and conducted them to the walls , from whence they had already let down Paniers to pull them up , he cryed out , Kill the Traytors ; upon which command all the Souldiers fell furiously upon Semires , his brother , Celadon , and Lidias . Those that saw how Celadan behaved himself in the habit of a woman , and profession of a Shepherd , might well say he did not degenerate from the courage of valiant Alcippes ; all the arms he had was the Sword and Buckler which Semires gave him : but not valuing his life , he fell upon the enemy with such furious agility , that he made them all keep a distance from him ; Truth is , at every blow he struck , he looked back to see what was become of Astrea ; and when he saw her and Silvia upon the top of the Wall , he was joyed beyond all expression , but yet they were so pressed upon , that they were not able to sustain the force of a multitudinous enemy : Semires had already received a wound with an arrow in his thigh , and his brother another in his shoulder ; Lidias was almost run through with a Pike , and but for Celadon , could not have defended himself , when Ligdamon and Lipandas arrived . These six joyning together , and being fully resolved to sell their lives as dear as they could , they made a most incredible defence , when Polemas even stark mad at the loss of his Prisoners , did cause a whole Legion to advance . These fell furiously upon them , and they had inevitably been all lost , if the Prince Godomar at the same time had not commanded Damon to relieve them , sallying out with three hundred Archers , and as many Pikes , over a Draw-bridge , by which they might pass unseen as far as the Counterscarp . And certainly they came but in time ; for all six were so wounded , that they had nothing but courage to sustain them : yet seeing this relief coming , their strengths renewed , and they did not feel their wounds : Every one admired their valour , and were ravished to see what Celadon did ; for the habit of a Shepherdess made all his actions more admirable : His Buckler was stuck so full of arrows , that there was not room for one more ; his Sword sanguin'd from point to pomel , and himself wounded in two or three places , especially in his right shoulder with a spear , and which had made a very deep wound : yet for all that , his extream desire of being revenged for the wrong that was done to Astrea , did so transport him , that he hardly ever felt it : But all this resistance had been in vain , but for relief which Damon brought ; which being conducted by Cerastes and Merindor , did give them time to take a little breath , but not long ; for Polemas sent a party of a thousand men more , they were forced to retreat to the ditch in a little disorder ; and Semires being wounded in two places with a Pike , he was like to have caused the loss of many , for he could not go , and Celadon loth to leave him , the fight renewed in that place more hotly , and more dangerous then all the time before ; so as the multitude of enemies were very near giving a total defeat unto all this relief . But Damon keeping the enemy off with a stand of Pikes , and they upon the Walls shooting abundance of arrows , and throwing of stones , did keep the enemy so in play ; that Celadon took Semires by one arm , and his brother took him the other , and got him over the ditch , whilst Ligdamon and Lipandas did the same to Lidias , who could not sustain himself ; and they were presently after both carried unto the place where Ligdamon was accustomed to lodge . In the mean time , Silvia and Astrea , who were pulled up the Walls , and in the Town , they were no sooner come to the next Court of Guard , but Leonide who had beeen a spectator of all the passage , came running unto them , as well to embrace her companion , as to know whether that Druide was Astrea or Alexis . As she went , by chance she met Adamas , who for all the great affairs that he had in hand , came to take such order that Celadon should not be known , thinking that if Galathea came to see him , she would enter into some ill opinion of him : The haste wherein he was , would not permit him any long discourse ; but only told her , he would have the Druide carried presently unto his Lodging , and let none speak with her , and afterwards all fitting orders should be taken . As soon as ever Silvia saw Leonide , she embraced her with abundance of joy , and Leonide was glad to see her out of the hands of Polemas : But Leonide having an earnest desire to talk with the Druide ; my dear companion ( said she unto Silvia ) Galathea has a most longing desire to speak with you ; go therefore unto her , whilst I wait upon this woman unto my Uncles lodging ; for I perceive she is so affrighted , that I would not have Galathea see her in this condition : Upon this taking Astrea by the hand , she carried her almost by force unto the Lodging of Adamas ; for she had no mind to be from the Wall , until she knew what was become of Alexis : But Leonide made her believe , that she was already in the Town , being come in at the Sally port , out of which the Relief went. In the mean time , Adamas being told that all those who went out , wete returned in , he ran unto the Port to receive Celadon ; and he came just in the nick of time ; for that Shepherd was no sooner entred into the Town , but his loss of blood made him fall into a swoon , with Semires , who was in a worse condition then he ▪ Adamas commanded he should be presently carried unto his Lodging : and taking no notice of carrying Semires with Celadon , because he knew him not ; Sir ( said Semires unto him with much pain ) it was I that saved Astrea and Celadon , I beseech you let me be carried where he is , that I may die neer them . Adamas hearing him name Celadon , and fearing left he should discover who Alexis was , he presently commanded they should be both carried together unto his Lodgings . It was well that at the same time a hot Alarm was given on all sides ; for upon it , Damon , and all the rest , ran as fast as they could to make defence , never minding what Semires said . The Alarm was no false one , for Polemas being almost out of his wits at the loss of his prisoners , he gave the signe to make a general Assault , as he did the day precedent , and which was so hotly pursued , that nothing would make them retreat but night , which then he did , with the lost of many men for which much he cared not , so he could but at last find revenge : But the darkness of the night causing him to sound a retreat , every one retired to his Quarter , finding now that the Town was not so easily entred as Polemas rashly imagined , never considering that the weakness of the Walls were strongly fortified by the valour and courage of so many brave men as were within . So as Alerantes the next morning departed , to give King Gondebaut an account of all that was done , and of the condition wherein Polemas was ; who remembring the wise advice which Climanthes gave him , he besought Alerantes to inform the King , that this Town was not worthy the presence of so great a Prince , but to beseech him he would only send him some Forces which he promised , and to secure the person of Prince Sigismond , considering that though he was his son , yet he was deeply in love : And for his part , he would besiege the Town round about , of which he doubted not but to give him a good accompt within a few days . And lastly , to assure him of his affection and fidelity , as one whom he would always acknowledge as his Lord and Master . Oh this tyrannical and horrid ambition ! With what violence does it hurry mortal spirits to sacrifice their thoughts , their rest , and their lives , to satisfie its unjust and insatiable passion . Celadon in the mean time , and Semires , were carried unto the house of Ad●mas ; Semires so wounded , that every one thought he would die before they got him thither : And the faint Shepherd with loss of blood , though he was returned to himself out of his swoon , yet they had no more hopes of his life , then of the other : Yet both of them did most passionately desire to be carried unto the place where Astrea was : but the Chyrurgions would not upon any terms allow of it : for , said they , the sight of them will make their wounds much worse ; and besides , they stand in need of rest , which they cannot take if any company be with them : So they were carried into several chambers ; and because they were still con-continually asking where Astrea was , some made answer , that she was with the Nymphs Amasis and Galathea , and that she would come presently . Alas , answered Semires , I fear it will be too late , for I feel the pains of death coming upon me , and if there be any one amongst you that has any spark of pitty in them , let them go and haste her away , that my soul , before it depart out of my body , may unload it self of an intollerable burthen . And he said truly , for he was in that weak condition , as he was hardly able to utter those words . His Brother who held him by the hand , and knew why he was so desirous to see her , he turned towards the Chyrurgion who had searched his wounds ; Learned Sir ( said he unto him ) why should you deny my brother this satisfaction , since you see his death is inevitable ? Semires hearing his brother say so , Oh Gods ▪ cryed he , unless you will make me die desperate , let me receive this favour from you ; and because he was so extreamly importunate , also since there was no hopes of his life , it was resolved to send for her ; and Leonide , who had not left her , came with her , and truly it was full time to come ; for when they entred into the chamber , he was hardly able to move ; yet striving with himself , and making a signe unto his brother to draw all the company from the bed , lest they should hear what he had to say : Fair Astrea ( said he unto her ) You see here before you that Semires , who in loving you too much , hath given you so much reason to hate him , but to wash away my crime , I have given you my blood and my life , and beg a pardon : Had I any thing more dear unto me , or precious , I would also give it to repair that fault which Love hath made me commit . I know the Gods have pardoned me , since they have favoured me so far , as to die for you . I thank them with all my heart for it , and only beg of them so much time before I die , as to hear you answer ; which if be such as I desire , it will accompany me unto my eternal rest ; and if it be otherwise , it will damn me to a hell of torment and despair . Semires uttered these words with such a faint and languishing voice , as wrought so upon the heart of Astrea , that she could not chuse but pity the man whom of all the world she had most reason to hate ; and those tears which compassion brought into her eyes , did testifie that no offence can be so great , but a generous spirit can pardon it ; yet not knowing how to answer him , she wiped her eyes , and stood mute ; so as Semires finding himself at the last gasp ; fair Astrea ( said he ) These do testifie some pity , but no pardon : Say presently , Semires depart in peace , if you will have me hear that so much desired speech . Then Astrea answered , be at peace Semires , and know that as heretofore thou caused me to lose him would I loved , so now thou hast preserved her whom only I can love . Upon these words one might see Semires so change his countenance , as if he had ailed nothing , so much contentment did they give him . Afterwards , sighing upon a sudden . May heaven be ever favourable unto you ( said he unto her ) and preserve Astrea for her happy Celadon : These were the last words he spoke and so expired : happy in his misfortune , that he gave his life for her he loved , and in seeing the fair eyes of Astrea shed tears to wash away his crime : tears of compassion , though not tears of love , The out-cry which certain Shepherds made when Astrea was carried away , came presently to the ears of Diana and Phillis , who having newly dressed themselves , ran presently out of the house to know the cause of the Tumult : As soon as ever they were out of the doors , one of the company met them : O fair Shepherdesses ( cryed he out in a most sad tone ) Astrea is violently carried away by thirty or fourty Theives , and we being without any arms , also few in number , it was impossible for to defend her from the violence of those wicked men . At the first , Diana and Phillis suspected some knavery in the report , but afterwards thinking it not possible to counterfeit so well , and being seconded by the rest of the company that came after him , they began to believe it , and were so surprized at the news , that they could do nothing but gaze one upon another with astonishment . At last , when the first apprehension was a little abated of its violence , and left them liberty to cry and complain , they gushed out into such a torrent of tears , as would have moved the most barbarous man in the world to compassion . They were both swimming in the flood of tears when Silvander came , who knowing nothing at all of the cause , began first to enquire what the matter was ; and not believing that any could better inform him then themselvess , he acccosted Phillis , and in a sad low voice said unto her . May not I know what it is which thus afflicts my fairest Mistresse ? Alas , answered Diana , with swelled eyes , doubtlesse you do know it , and are very insensible , if you do not share with us in our sorrows . I wish ( replied he ) I could as well bear it all to ease you , as I can share with you in part , and I give you a sufficient testimony of it , since not knowing the cause of your discontent , I am grieved to the very soul . Shepherd ( said Diana then ) I doubt not but you will share with us in our sorrows , when you know that Phillis and I do lament the losse of Astrea , whom these Shepherds , saw carryed away by Thieves within this quarter of an hour : How ? ( said Silvander then ) Astrea carried away by Theives ? Yes , yes , replied Diana , and as her misfortune is without remedy , so are our sorrows without an end . Upon this Diana broke out again into sighs and tears , which moved Silvander so much , that he resolved immediately either to die or recover Astrea : and in order thereunto , he went unto the Shepherds , who were present at the misfortune : Fle , fle , ye cowards ( said he unto them ) could you suffer this injury in your sight ? would you not defend Astrea as long as there was one drop of blood in your bodies : Shepherd ( said one of the company unto him ) it was done upon such a sudden , as it was impossible for us to help it . The number of those that carried her away , was treble ours ; and they were upon horses and armed , but we on foot without any arms but our sheep-hooks , Was not that enough ? ( said Silvander ) Philander , in defence of Diana , killed a Barbarian compleatly armed , and had no other arms but his sheephook : 'T is true , answered the Shepherd , and happily we might have done as much for Astrea ; but they had no sooner set her upon horseback , but they galloped presently away out of our fight ? O heavens ( said Silvander ) what became of poor Alexis when she heard of this unfortunate news ? Alexis ( answered the Shepherd ) was the first that was advertised of it , and like one transported , not knowing what she did , we saw her run after the Theives , calling them all the opprobrious names that could be devised , but I cannot think it possible for her to overtake them , for they will go further in an hour , then she can in a day . Diana and Phillis hearing that Alexis did run her self into so much danger to relieve this Shepherdesse , their sorrows redoubled , out of their apprehensions of some harm that might happen unto her : Mean time , Silvander in an audible voice that all the Shepherds might hear him : Come , said he , must we sit still samely , and put up this affront without resentment ? For my part , I am fully resolved , either to die or be revenged upon these Rogues . Such a stain shall not lie upon me , and my reputation : He had no sooner uttered these words . but all the Shepherds , who being descended from generous Ancestours , had courages much above their quality , they all cried out in a loud voice , that they would lose their lives in the quarrel . Silvander was extreamly glad to hear their resolutions , and more when one of them desired him in the name of all the company , that he would be their Captain , telling him that they had great confidence in his courage and conduct , and that they stood in need of such a one to teach them what to do in such an imployment . Silvander at first refused , but being earnestly solicited , he took upon him the honour and charge of being their commander . When he was ready to depart and follow after those who had carried away Astrea , assuring himself he should by some means or other hear of their retreat ; and addressing himself unto Diana and Phillis : Fair Shepherdesses ( said he unto them and shewed them those Shepherds ) here are brave spirits that are resolved to repair that shame that might be imputed to us , for suffering your companion to be thus carried away : we will follow our destinies ; and if heaven favour our design , you will shortly turn your tears into joyes , at Astreas liberty . Phillis hearing this , she could not enough admire so strange a Metamorphosis , which in a moment turned a company of Shepherds into a company of Souldiers , but expecting the judgement of her companion upon it , she perceived her to look pale , and doubted that it did trouble her so as giving her the opportunity of telling him her mind concerning his so hasty departure , she withdrew two or three paces : And then ▪ Diana thinking that none could hear her , Silvander ( said she unto him ) what do you intend to do ? But fairest Mistresse ( said he and interrupted her ) why do you not call me your servant ? Then servant ( said Diana ) pray tell me what your design is ? You that have so often condemned rashnesse in another , can you be so guilty of it your self ? Consider Silvander the danger whereunto you expose your self , since you neither know what enemies to have for to fight against , nor their number ; for though they appeared not above thirty or fourty ; yet perhaps there are thrice that number engaged in the same designe , and for ought you know , may be the principal of all the neighbouring Provinces . Methinks servant , you should more seriously weigh these things , and something satisfie the desire that I have , you should not attempt things impertinently . Silvander hearkened unto Diana with abundance of contentment , yet being a little too impatient , fairest Mistresse , said he , though my ruine were inevitable , and though I were sure my designe would find no favourable successe ; yet would it be much glory to spend my blood and my life ▪ in endeavouring to restore that contentment unto you , which is so unfortunately ravished away . And therefore without thinking whether it be pertinent or no , I ought to fall upon it : for I know , that though the execution prove not prosperous , yet the designe at least is honourable , since it aims at restoring unto you your companion ▪ without whom I know you cannot enjoy any contentment in the world . Shepherd ( said Diana then ) you force me to make a strange confession : I must needs say I do love Astrea , and were I out of hopes ever to see her again , I should grieve extreamly ; but withall , consider Silvander , that I do not hate you , and perhaps if you and she were weighed together , in the scales of my affection , you would out ballance her . In saying so Diana blush'd : and the Shepherd , even ravished to hear this declaration from the mouth of his Mistresse , he was ready to cast himself at her feet ; yet being restrained by those who observed their actions , he only said thus unto her : My fairest Mistresse , you have made me the most happy man upon earth , and I would prostrate my self in all humility at your feet , if there were not so many witnesses ; but I protest and vow fair Diana , that I will behave my self with the same reverence and respect towards you , as is due anto a Deity : my discretion and obedience shall make good my words , and shall be sutable unto that harmonious language which you have spoke in my advantage . If so ( replyed Diana ) I would have you now give a testimony of it , and obey me , when I command you not to depart so rashly , but first to consider and consult with those that are most interessed in the quarrel ; if Phocion should raise forces in behalf of Astrea , I should allow his just resentment ; But that Sylvander , whom it nothing concerns , should be the first that will deliver her , I cannot easily consent . The Shepherd thought Dianas judgement to be good , and that there was no reason for him to follow Astrea , before he had communicated it unto Phocion , who was her Uncle , It was then resolved upon to go unto his house , and by the way , they met with all those Shepherds and Shepherdesses who accompanied Dorinde to Marcelles , and returned not in three or four days ; After the first salutations , they were told of the accident that had hapned unto Astrea , and how Alexis followed her ; at which they were all extreamly grieved : For such was the beauty and goodness of Astrea , that never any saw her , but loved her beyond measure . But Licidas who was one amongst them , addressed himself unto Phillis : I verily believe ( said he unto her in a low voice ) that the Gods have punished Astrea , for the wrong which she did unto Celadon : For I beseech you consider it well , Was ever such an accident as this heard of in this Country before now ? It is to be presumed , that it is a revenge absolutely determined by Fate ; for Diana or you might as well have been carried away as Astrea ; and yet the judgement has only fallen upon her , as most culpable . Certainly ( answered Phillis ) the Gods did pardon my companion for the death of Celadon , when ( for the Rest of his soul ) she erected an empty Tomb for him ; and most assuredly there is some other hidden mysterie in the action of these Thieves . With such discourse as this , they came unto the house of Phocion , whom they found in a melancholy study , walking before his house ; and his wonder was not a little , when he saw so great a company coming towards him : At first he received them as kindly as possibly he could , composing his countenance so , as he did not shew the sadness of his soul : But when he had saluted Diana and Phillis , and did not see Astrea , the first thing he asked , was , where she was ? None durst give him any answer ; But Sylvander considering that he must know of the accident , and that it was as good to acquaint him betimes with it , as to defer it any longer ; he took him aside , and desiring Thamires to assist him in the office , he related unto him in few words , the disaster that had hapned unto Astrea . Phocion who loved her as his own soul , received this news like an arrest of death ; but Thamires and Sylvander gave him such cordials , that at length he recollected himself , and like a man of a sound and perfect judgment , did think it better to employ the time in remedy , then in complaints . And all setting themselves to consult what course was best , a way was no sooner propounded , but they saw a Shepherd running towards them as fast as he could ; and when he was come within ken , his countenance seemed as if he had some message of great concernment ; which caused them all to keep silence , and look upon him : At last Licidas went to meet him , and returning , told Phocion , that this Shepherd was come to speak with him . The aged Pastor took him aside , and asked the man his business , and what it was which brought him thither in that haste . Unto which the Shepherd answered in these terms : Father ( for so every one called him by reason of his age ) I have been at the house of Adamas , our grand Druide , but not finding him at home , I thought you the fittest person in all our parts , to be acquainted with what I have seen , and the rather , because it being necessary to look unto the preservation of our Towns , Houses , and Families , there is none better able to do it then you . I must acquaint you therefore , that as I was looking to my Flock near Mount Verdune , I saw all the Plain of Marcelles covered with armed men , who shot whole clouds of arrows into the Town , and have compassed it about on all sides : I saw also that those within the Town did come forth , and meeting with the enemy , made a long fight : I not having so much patience as to stay to see the difference ended , I thought it better for us to look to our selves , and therefore came as fast as ever I could to acquaint you , in hopes that your prudence would direct us in the best course to prevent such misfortunes as may fall upon us and our flocks . Phocion was a little surprized at the report of this Shepherd , yet having heard some few dayes before that Polemas did secretly levy all the men he could , he presently concluded that his rebellion was broken forth , and that he had made an attempt upon Marcelles ; but being unwilling to declare his thoughts before the Shepherd , he dismissed him with many thanks for his care , and a promise to be very vigilant in the prevention of any disorders which seemed to menace them . The Shepherd being gone , Phocion turned towards Thamires and Silvander , and taking them by each hand , he began to walk in the middle , and to say thus unto them . I need not now ask who were the ravishers of Astrea , nor where she is detained : for this Shepherd hath assured me , that Marcelles is besieged , and none being able to offer this violence but Polemas , I believe none but he would haue been the Authour of this wicked action committed against this young Shepherdesse ; but this that hath hapned unto her is a warning to us all , and bids us look unto our selves : and in lieu of delivering Astrea , to recommend her unto the tuition of Tautates , and to seek out for some place of safety for our selves against this rebellious Cavalier . This was the first discourse of Phocion , unto which Thamires answered , that the report of this Shepherd was very probable , and suited with the suspitions they had of Polemas ; that he had heard some whispers of it in Marcelles , and therefore he thought it best to recommend all unto Hesus the Puissant God , and get into some strong house or Castle , to defend themselves against such violences as might be offered unto their persons . Silvander began then to speak : if we retire our selves into any place ( said he ) it ought not to be unto any other place but Marcelles , where we may be serviceable unto Amasis , and imploy our courages in defending her against the injuries of her enemies : For my part ( said Phocion ) I think it to be the most honourable course we can take , and then if Astrea be in the hands of Polemas , I will summon him , either to restore her unto me , or to fight with me : though I have long discontinued the exercise of arms , I have not yet quite forgot the use of them ; and though age have a little abated me of my younger strength , yet will my courage supply that fault . Thamires and Silvander admired the generosity of Phocion ; and Thamires , after he had a while considered upon the proposition of getting into Marcelles , I beseech you ( said he ) if Polemas have compassed the Town round about , which way can we possibly enter ? To that , Silvander answered , that it must be with arms in their hands , and by forcing their passage where it was conceived the enemy was weakest ; but Phocion , shaking his head at it : This way ( said he ) is very dangerous for such as carry any women with them ▪ and certainly Diana , Phillis , Celidea , Stella , and the rest , will never leave us ; I think I have a better expedient then that , and if I be not much mistaken we may proceed this way : First , it is impossible that Polemas should shut up Marcelles toward● the Mountain ; for that way unto the Town is inaccessible , by reason of the steep and sharp rocks upon which it is built , for he had need of wings to mount up by that way : Now I do know a little private back path , which is known unto very few , and which will lead us through the wood just under the Castle : from whence , after we have passed over Herdrick , which is a little river that runs between the Mountain and the Town , we will shoot in a letter , which being carried to the Grand Druide , will let him know the place where we are : and for the fear of failing , we will write several coppies , and shoot them all into the Town at the ends of arrows , so as so many , it is impossible but some one must come to his hand . Adamas will undoubtedly do all he can to savour our designe , and it is to be hoped he may open unto us the next gate , which is not above a hundred paces from the place where we shall be when we shoot in the arrows . At the worst , if we should chance to meet with any hinderance from the enemy , we may hold them in play whilst the women enter , and Adamas will certainly send out a party to relieve us . Silvander and Thamires thought this the best way that could be devised ; and Silvander taking upon him the writing of the Letters , they all resolved upon the execution of this course the next day towards night , and in the interim to assmble as many men as they could , and the Shepherds to provide themselves of arms : after this they returned to the rest of the company ; and Silvander having acquainted the Shepherds , who had chosen him for their Captain , that the Rendezvous was to be the next day , they vowed not misse a minute of the time and place appointed , but would be sure to come and bring with them all their friends , and so they retired . Phocion did keep with him Silvander , Thamires , Hylas , Stella , Celidea , Licidas , Phillis , Diana , Cor●las , and some others , unto whom , by the advice of Silvander and Thamires , he secretly communicated the principal heads upon which they had concluded : all the day was very sadly spent , for Phocions grief at the losse of Astrea , made all the rest very melancholly , and their discourse was nothing , but upon a thousand vexatious dreams which Phocion had the night before : The next morning they all rose as soon as Aurora began to dawn , and every one began to put themselves in order . Amidst all their sorrows , it was some sport to see Phocion scour up his old rusty arms , that had not seen day of at least an age before . Diana and Phillis were afflicted with a certain fear of some misfortunes that might befall Silvander and Licidas ; but when they considered , that there was no other means to prevent their carrying away as Astrea was , they patienty submitted themselves unto such necessity as could not be avoided . When the Sun was at the hight of the day , the Shepherds who were appointed to Rendezvous at the house of Phocion , began to flock from all sides : before night they were all assembled , and the number of them appeared to be a hundred and fifty : This rejoyced Silvander , and particularly Phocion , who now thought himself able , if need were , to make a very considerable defence . And to defer the execution of their enterprise no longer , as soon as the Sun was set , they set forward ; but not before they were ranked and filed into as good order , as if they were to fight a battel . Silvander , who yielded unto Phocion both in age and experience , and submitted all unto his conduct and command , did admire the order which this generous old man did bring this troop into : First he divided them into three Companies ; and himself marching in the head of fifty , he commanded the Shepherdesses to follow immediately after them : the other fifty he recommended unto Hylas and Licidas , and the last fifty he referred unto the charge of Silvander : and thus after they had recommended their flocks unto the tuition of Tautates , they set forward : had they been a little sooner , they had seen some marks of the last assault which was given against Marcelles ; for Polemas , whom night focced to sound a retreat , saw his men and Engines burned , and received a shameful repulse in the presence of Alerantes , not being able so much as to keep Alexis , Silvia , and Astrea , who were his prisoners . In a little space , Phocion perceived the Castle of Marcelles , and though the place which they were to descend , was very rough and difficult ; yet they got over the little river without any harm , for the night was not so dark but they could find the paths , and see where to tread and hold themselves upon the rocks , over which they were to passe . As soon as they came to the place from whence Phocion said they should shoot in the Letters ; Silvander , Hylas , Thamires , and Licidas , did take the bows which they had given unto Diana , Phillis , Stella , and Celidea , they tyest the Letters unto the piles of the arrows , and shot them into the Town several wayes . Each of them shot six times , for Silvander had prepared several coppies ; so waiting for what heaven would do with them , they stood silently upon their guard , in a resolution to defend themselves , if any assaulted them . It was not long before they heard from Adamas , for one of the arrows lighting happily near the place where he was , a Souldier did carry it presently to his corporal , who carried it presently unto the Druide ; and he had no sooner opened the Letter , but two more were brought unto him , which were found in other places of the Town . He received them very gladly , as thinking it some advice for the security of the place : but when he saw it was Sylvander , who writ in the name of all the Shepherds of Lignon , his joys were extream , and as soon as he had opened the rest of the papers which were tyed to the ends of arrows , he found these words in them all . SYLVANDERS Letter unto ADAMAS . MOst Reverend Father , If you have any Indulgency towards the Shepherds of Lignon , and if their lives , which they come to sacrifice for the Liberty of Amasis , be a victime worthy of acceptance , we are here an hundred and fifty , who dedicate our lives unto her service . Our Woods are now a Receptacle only for Owls , and we have left them , to seek for Sanctuary in this Town , if your favour will give us admittance , Phocion , ( whose blood boyls in his veins , as if he were but twenty years of age ) has the Conduct of us , who do all vow our fidelity in particular , and will be ready to be employed upon all occasions whatsoever . We beseech you to advertise us of your resolution , who stay here in the same place from whence we sent this Lettes , which is under the Castle in a Meadow that parts Herdicke from the Rocks of Marcelles , The Druide presently found out the ingenuity of Sylvander , and knew that so many Letters to one purpose , was only for fear left any should miscarry : so as desiring to send them all speedy relief , he went unto the Nymph as fast as possibly he could , to communicate the Letter unto the Nymph , and found her preparing her self to go and visit Alexis , but he diverted her , so as she deferred her visit until the next morning . Amasis thought it very fit to receive Phocion , and told Adamas , that if he wanted any Forces , he should acquaint Prince Godomar with his desires , which he did ; and the Prince hearing that Phocion was there , and enquiring who he , and all that came with him were , he was very glad of his coming , and would go himself to bring them into the Town . Most of the Souldiers were either wounded , or weary with fighting ; but as soon as ever they heard of Phocions designe , they offered to obey the Prince in whatsoever he would please to command them . Godomar mounted Alcander with those that followed the Queen Argira , and were left with the Princess Rosanira , only to discover whether there was any Treason in the designe : But it being told him that Polemas was quite retired , and that there appeared no enemy near the Town , he commanded Alcander to go unto the place where Phocion was , and Guad him and his company into the Town : Alcander obeyed the Princes order , and turning a little upon the left hand , he went down as far as the little River ; he had not gone forty paces , but he espied the Troop which he was to Guard ; and left he should give them too terrible an Alarm , he sent two Horsemen to advertise Phocion of his coming : The good old man no sooner heard that Alcander was come to guard them , but he acquainted Hylas , Licidas , and Sylvander , and afterwards all together went to meet him . Alcander alighted to salute Phocion , and presently taking horse again , he commanded half of his Troop to march towards the Town ; then desiring Phocion to follow , he would bring up the Arrear himself with the other half . Thus they came to the Town ; Adamas stayed at the Gate in expectation of them ; and the one half of Alcanders Troop being entred , Phocion appeared , whom the Druide received with cordial caresses . But since al this could not be done so secretly , and with so little noise , but Polemas must needs be advertised of it : Phocion was no sooner entred with the shepherdesses & that fifty which he conducted , but they heard Alcander engaged with the enemy . Sylvander faced about with his company , and went immediately to relieve the Cavalier : Alcidon at the same time sallyed out with two hundred Archers ; Phocion , do what Adamas could , would needs do the like : but all this needed not , for the noise immediately ceased , because Alcander had taken Peledontes prisoner , and those that followed him , who were not above thirty Horse , fled all away , when they saw the inequality of the number . Thus Alcander , Sylvander , Phocion , Alcidon , and the rest , all entred into the Town , very proud of their new conquest , in taking Peledontes prisoner : for he being one of Polemas his principal privie Counsellors , they hoped to scrue much of the enemies designs out of him : Adamas obtained of Phocion , that Diana and Phillis might lodge at his house with Leonide , but he would not tell him that Alexis and Astrea were there already : Licidas , who knew what credit he had with Clindor , he carried thither Phocion , Sylvander , Thamires , Hylas , Corilus , Stella , Celidea , and some others ; the rest of the Shepherds were put under several Captains and Officers , and had their Quarters assigned them . After the Druide had seen the Gates of the Town shut , he carried away his new guests ; and Alcander committed Pelidontes to a place of security , intending to present him unto the Nymph in the morning . Diana and Phillis having now nothing in their minds but the loss of their companion , they asked Adamas by the way . whether he heard any thing of Alexis and Astrea : To which he answered in so faint a manner , as made them think he knew nothing that was good concerning them : He told them , that the last news he heard of them was , that they were prisoners unto Polimas , and that they received very harsh entertainment from him . At this discourse Phillis and Diana could not refrain from Tears , and coming to his house , he carried them into a very fair chamber , neither Leonide nor Astrea knowing of their arrival : After this , calling for his Neece to keep them company , he met her , and charged her not to tell those Shepherdesses that Astrea and Alexis were there : Leonide who knew her Uncles design , only winked at him ; for at the same instant the Shepherdess came upon her with a thousand expressions of great affection . Whilst they were in the midst of their mutual caresses , the Druide left them , with a promise of returning presently again , and he went unto the chamber of Alexis , where Astrea was ; for say what the Chyrurgions would , Celadon would not suffer Astrea to part from him : And after he had been a while with them , he told them of the arrival of Phocion , Sylvander , Hylas , Licidas , Thamires , and at last , of Diana , Phillis , and other Shepherdesses of Forrest : at which Alexis seemed to be very glad , but especially Astrea , who hearing that Diana and Phillis were in the house of Adamas , beseeched her Mistris to let her go and bid them welcome . Alexis consented , upon condition she would bring them into her chamber ; and though Adamas was at first against it , by reason of his wounds , yet at last he consented ▪ upon condition also they should stay but a while , and that they should be in another chamber , since it was not handsome they should see the dressing of his wounds which he received in the fight . Celadan obeyed whatsoever Adamas desired , and then the Druide taking Astrea by the hand , he carried her to the chamber door where her companions were ; and desiring her not to enter until a while after him , as soon as he was come to Diana , You shall see here one ( said he unto her ) whom you little expected to meet , and one who perhaps you will love when you know her : Upon this Astrea entred , and such a sudden surprisal did so amuze them , that they could hardly salute each other . At last , being a little recollected , they began to embrace each other so affectionately , and so long that they were ready to stifle themselves . Their caresses had continued longer , if Adamas had not interrupted them , who taking them by their hands , Nay ( said he unto them ) this is not all ; I will also conduct you unto the chamber of Alexis , upon condition you will not stay with her too long , because of some wounds which she hath received , which causeth her to keep in bed ; and that Astrea may have more time to tell you all their adventures , I will let her lie in your chamber . Then he carried Diana and Phillis unto the chamber where Alexis was ; and though she was full of pain , especially by reason of a wound which she received in her shoulder , yet she received them with such an aspect , as testified abundance of joy to see them . Their discourse was not long , for it was late , and their stay might have been prejudicial to the health of Celadon ; therefore Leonide conducting them into their chamber , they all sate down upon the bed , where Astrea made a punctual relation of every passage that had hapned unto her since the time of her taking away . On the other side , Phocion , Licidas , and the rest , whom Clindor entertained , all heard what brave exploits Alexis had done in the habit of Astrea : and Phocion was so joyed to hear of his Neeces deliverance , that had it not been very late , and unseasonable to trouble Adamas at that time of the night , he would have gone to see her that very hour . Amasis had already visited almost all those who were wounded in the last assault ; and amongst all the discontents which she received at the insolency of Polemas , it was no small consolation unto her , to consider how many brave men were armed in her defence . But Polemas was almost stark mad , as well at the loss which he had received in the two assaults , as at the taking of Pelidontes ; being come into his chamber , and unwilling that any should be witnesses of his despair ; as soon as he saw himself alone , he threw his hat upon the Table , scratched his head with one hand , and thumped his breast with the other , then walked up and down the room a great pace ; at last he stopped upon a sudden , and stamped upon the floor with his foot . Will ye alwaies be my enemies , Oh ye Gods ! who dispose of Scepters and Crowns ( said he ) Is my ambition to have some Empiredome over the spirit of that Beauty so great a crime , that Love , and the perfections of Galathea will never pardon it ? Though there be a Law which forbids what I have done , and renders my Arms unjust ; yet , Am I the first that has violated that Law , Or , whom you have let go unpunished ? Then beginning to walk again : But ( said he ) this Nymph does not love me , Lindamore is Lord of her thoughts , as she is Lady of his liberty : Most of my men are murdred , burned , and defeated , Gondebaut perhaps will not assist me , Alexis is escaped , Pelidontes is prisoner , Oh most cruel Gods ! Oh miserable Polemas ! The most miserable of all men living ! What canst thou do to unravel thy self out of this labyrinth of confusion ? How wilt thou compose into order this Chaos of thy affairs ? Upon this , casting himself upon his bed , he called for him that waited in his chamber , and commanded him to go for Ligonias ; who as soon as he entred , was astonished to see Polemas in that posture wherein he found him ; one leg lay a cross over one knee , one hand upon his brest , and the other with a handkerchief wiping his eyes , which the sire of his love and anger together had made extreamly red ; and because he spoke not a word unto Ligonias , but lay sadly in this manner a long while ; Sir ( said Ligonias unto him ) perhaps you have a disposition to take some rest . So I have ( said he , and turned towards him ) I do seek for rest , and would buy it at the price of my blood : but I fear it is impossible for me to find it , unless in my grave . Upon this Polemas fetched a profound sigh , and Ligonias with a cold countenance said thus unto him . The truth is Sir , you have to do with stronger enemies then ever you imagined to meet with : Is it not a miracle that a Princess whom we thought destitute of all humane assistance , should in so short a time have her Town so full of valiant men , as it is impossible to take it without the favour of some Forrain help ? Ah Ligonias ( said Polemas ) 'T is true indeed , I have very potent enemies ; but those whom I most fear , are the Gods , and Galathea . I am not so well read in the book of Fate ( answered Ligonias ) as to know what destiny the Gods have ordained you , but the very truth is , Galathea has no great cause to love you ; for can you think to oblige her , by doing the very same things that are proper to make a mortal enemy ? Does slaves use to hold their Lords in captivity ? Why , you do kill her people , strike at her , and are as careless in observing her Laws as any Satyre : I must confess ( and I beseech you pardon the freedom of my language ) that this designe has too geat a tincture of tyrannie ; and your cause having no pillars of Justice to underprop it , you had need be very careful that it fall not upon your head , and ruine you . Upon this Ligonias held his peace , and Polemas spoke . I should think ( said he ) that I have greatly offended the Gods , if the greatest of them all had not connfessed me to use these violences against Amasis : Love is the only Author of all these disorders ▪ and since a god cannot sin , the actions which he hath done in me , cannot without blasphemy be called crimes : and therefore I hope they will regard my passion , and pity my sufferings for Galathea , since certainly they would never adorn her with so many perfections , unlesse they had desired she should be adored . As concerning the strength of Amasis , I have resolved upon your departure tomorrow with Alerantes , to conjure and solicite Gondebaut about hasting away those Auxiliaries which he hath promised : for if they come in time , it is impossible she should resist us ; perhaps we shall do something in the mean time , for if my designe with Meronthes hit handsomly , doubtless before your return I shall be master of the place , and of Galathea also : Nothing goes so near my heart as the taking of Peledontes , and certainly it had been better if he had been less valiant and more prudent ; for he was much to blame in fighting with the enemy , when I sent him only to discover , especially having not above thirty or fourty horse , and the enemy doubtless six times the number . Perhaps ( said Ligonias ) he was constrained to fight ; and being dark , may be he went nearer then he determined , and was first assaulted , so as he cou'd do no lesse then defend himself . Well ( replied Polemas ) I will think upon his deliverance ; in the interim make your self ready , for I go presently about your dispatch : upon this Polemas went into his closet and began to write . In the mean time Amasis was in her chamber with Godomar , Damon , Alcidon , and almost all the Nymphs and Ladies that were then in Marcelles : and because it was yet too soon to go to bed , the Nymph commanded Silvia to relate the particulars of her imprisonment , and how she liked the entertainment of Polemas . The young Nymphs interceded to excuse her , because they thought she could not make a right relation , without interweaving the causes of her complaint against Ligdamon . But being obliged to obey the command of Amasis , and solicited by Godomar she made a relation of it unto them , yet with so much discretion as she did not at all touch upon her relation to Ligdamon : but that Cavalier by chance coming in to do his reverence unto her , for he had not yet seen her since the recovery of her liberty , she changed colour two or three times , and afterwards retired her self into another room , none taking any notice of her but Leonide : for the eyes of all the company were wholly upon Ligdamon , whose handsome grace , and becoming carriage , did wheresoever he came beget esteem and admiration . At last Amasis intending to present him her self unto Silvia , she rose up and took the Cavalier by the hand ; but when she turned about to look for Silvia , and saw her not , she was extreamly astonished : the turning to Leonide , what have you done with your companion ( said she and smiled ) have you imprisoned her again ? I do not think Madam ( answered Leonide ) that she is far from hence : go then ( replied Amasis ) and command her from me to return . Leonide went into the next chamber , where finding Silvia sitting in a sad and serious study : how now ? ( said she unto her ) does your heart fail you ? Truly ( answered she , and blushed for anger ) my heart is vexed to see Ligdamon live , after so many testimonies of his infidelity . There is something ( said Leonide ) which I do not understand : but since my Lady asks for you , let us go in , and in the mean time consider , that you ought not to condemn before you hear : I hear ( replied Silvia ) ah sister I will never neither see nor hear him again by my good will ; and I beseech Amasis to pardon me , if I do not obey her command as long as he is in the room , for I cannot endure the very sight of the Traytor : Leonide knowing that she had a spirit that was not easily bended , did not importune her any longer , but returned into the chamber , and told Amasis in a low voice , that Ligdamon could not hear , how angry her companion was : at which , Amasis knowing how much Silvia was obliged unto that Cavalier , she could not chuse but wonder ; yet not being willing to enquire any further then ; well ( said she ) I will for this time content her melancholy humour . Madam ( said Ligdamon ) perhaps Leonide has failed in her commission , or else may be she is troubled at something in which I may satisfie her ; I beseech you give me leave to go and see what it is : It may be , said Amasis , she may receive a remedy from him that hurt her , hurt her ( replied Ligdamon ) what hurt have I done unto Silvia , unlesse you give that phrase unto the love I bear unto her : I know not ( answered Leonide ) but I am most certain , that your presence at this time cannot cure her . Ligdamon being astonished at this alteration in Silvia , and a little offended at her action , if this be an effect of my absence , I will suffer it as long as her cruelty is pleased to appoint , and to begin my submission to her will , she shall not now be offended at the sight of him whom she cannot endure : upon this he retired , but being impatient to know the cause of Silvias discontent , he turned back again , and finding the door of the closet which belonged to the chamber open , he got as near as he could behind the hangings , supposing they would be talking of his affairs . And indeed Amasis sending again for Silvia , she entred , and being importuned by Godomar to tell the cause of that hatred which she seemed to bear unto Ligdamon , she told them , yet not without a hundred blushes , all that Lidias whom she mistook for Ligdamon , had done in favour of Amerina ; she spoke of her jealousie in such pritty pleasant manner as made them all to laugh , she related unto them the combate which was in her soul , when she saw him carried away prisoner : she told them how glad she was to see her self in some sort revenged , by the danger unto which he was exposed : and afterwards her extream compassion when she considered him to be the same that chose death rather then be false in his love ; but ( said she and continued ) he would never take any notice of me , till now he sees me out of all danger ; and now he would come and fawn upon me , but I am resolved not to see him , so save him the labour of speaking , and me of hearing . Amasis , Godomar , and Galathea , would all have spoken , when Ligdamon lifting up the hanging , and throwing himself at the feet of Silvia before any body perceived him : Madam ( said he ) if this sentence of death which you have pronounced against my happiness , be only to make me feel your rigour , and so make me the most wretched man alive , I will not enquire whether it be just or no , for it is enough if you bid me die , to make me do it ; but if it be to punish me for a crime whereof you conceive me guilty , I am confident my innocence will move you to revoke your sentence : should I seek for any arguments to justifie my self , perhaps you would suspect the real truth of them , since you are so prepossessed with an opinion that I have sinned against you . But if it would please this fair Nymph to speak in my favour , said he , and pointed at Galathea , you will find that if I be guilty , it is only in your imagination . Though she do not ( said Amasis ) yet I can tell you Silvia , that if you did see Ligdamon when you were with Polemas , there is two Ligdamons . That is it , replied Silvia , whereof I accuse him . I can assure you ( said Galathea ) he never left me all the while you were in the prison of Polemas , but perhaps your mind was then much troubled , and you fancied only that you saw him : My mind indeed was much troubled ( answered Silvia ) yet my eyes were not so bad but I could see such objects as presented themselves before me ; you will find Silvia ( said Galathea ) that he whom you saw was Lidias , and that the woman whom he talked with , was Amerina or Melander . Doubtless it was ( said Godomar ) and now I do not wonder that Amerina should heretofore take Ligdamon for Lidias , since this Nymph who brags that she can see so well , has taken Lidias for Ligdamon . Then Amasis told her how much she was obliged unto the love and courage of that Cavalier , and how he leaped down the walls to relieve her . And Silvia who indeed did see two Cavaliers in the ditch , she no sooner knew that Ligdamon was one of them , but she lov'd him more , and began to have a better opinion of his fidelity then ever . On the other side . Polemas finished his Letter ; and because the confidence he had in Ligonias would not let him hide any secret from him , he sent for him into his closet ; and being both there alone togetherr , he made him such extraordinary Carresses , as Ligonias stood as if he were charmed : at last Polemas shewed him the Letter which he had written , which Ligonias opening , he found thus indited . POLEMAS his Letter unto GONDEBAUT King of the Burgundians . SIR , THis Cavalier whom I have dispatched unto you , and who is most entirely faithful , will acquaint you with the miserable state of my affairs , and what necessity I have of those Auxiliaries which you hav promised unto me : I have already made two attempts upon the Town with bad success : for having the valour of Prince Godomar to grapple with , it is impossible but I must be ruin'd , unless your Authority do take from me the obstacle of so so puissant an enemy . Were not your Majesty concerned in my ruine , I should not be so zealous to avoid it as I am : But since you do lose a Crown by my defeat , me-thinks you should defend me for your own Interest as well as mine . Ambition , that glorious Passion , which reigns in the hearts of the highest , should not ( me-thinks ) be asleep in you , since the authority of your Arms and Actions will make that seem just in you , which would be condemned as Tyrannical in another . Furthermore Amasis has openly declared her self against you , and mocks at your power , as if you had not any power to do her any harm . Her offence , which is no less a sin then blasphemy , ( for Kings are Gods upon earth ) does deserve no less a punishment then the anger of your Majesty , which she will feel by the effects of that Army which I ask , and by which I shall hold a Scepter of you , which being taken out of the hands of a woman , will be better accompanied with a Lance then a Distaff . Ligonias having read this Letter , he lapped it up , and sealed it with the Arms of Polemas ; and promising to make all the haste that possibly he could , he retired , and prepared himself , to depart with Alerantes betimes in the morning . On the other side , Amasis desiring to bestow some time upon her particular affairs , though the night was well spent , she retired into her closet with Godomar , Adamas , Damon , and Alcidon ; and having propounded her resolution of sending unto Lindamore ▪ left some misfortune should have befallen Fleurial ; the Prince , and all the rest approved of her designe , and told her , that the sooner it was put in execution , the better it was for her : But one thing did put them unto a little stand , which was , whom to employ in the business : for whomsoever it was , he was to run the danger of passing through the Army of Polemas : but Godomar desired her not to trouble her self about that , but to dispatch her Letter as soon as she could , for he would help her to a Cavalier which doubtless would undertake it . As soon as Amasis had finished her Letter , the Prince sent for Philiander , who was a very subtle Cavalier , one of an excellent wit and spirit , and one that knew Lindamore in the Army of Clidemans , from whom he was returned only since the death of that young Prince : Unto him Godomar communicated the intention of the Nymph , and Philiander desiring nothing more then to do her some considerable service , prepared himself for the execution of her commands ; the first thing he did , was , was , to change his clothes , and to put on the habit of a Country fellow ; and having the Letter of Amasis , he hid it under a piece of leather , which he fixed under the soals of his shooe with a hundred hobnails ; and being to be let down the wall into the ditch by ropes , he so daubed his face and hands with dirt , and afterwards rubbed them with an herb which gave a yellow colour , he so changed his complexion and countenance , that none living could know him in that disguise . As soon as ever he was over the ditch , he began to walk as if both his legs were broken , and the night being already far spent , and the affairs of Polemas were in great disorder , as well by reason of his repulse , as the taking of Pelidontes , it was long before any of the Army took any notice of him : At last , he was met by ten or twelve Souldiers very well mounted , whom Polemas had sent out to scout , lest he should be surprised by a Salley : As soon as ever they saw him , they set him behind one on horseback , and intended to carry him unto Polemas . As soon as the crafty Philiander saw himself in this condition , By th' Faith of my body ( said he ) I thank you with all my heart ; for , but for your kindness to me , I could not have gotten thither in two days : as he said so , he leaned first on one side , and then on another , as if he had never been on horseback before : he was so very troublesome unto him that carried him , that after he had bid him hold fast a hundred times , and seeing that he could not , he let him slide off the horse , to the ground , on which he fell all along , as if he had been dead . What should we do with this silly fellow ( said he that let him fall ) who takes that for a curtesie which were enough to affright any other to death , that is not as innocent as himself ? No matter ( answered one of his companions ) since we have taken him , we must carry him ; and though he be never so innocent , we should be to blame , and perhaps suspected of treason , if we do not carry him to Polemas Upon this , three of the company alighted , and lifted up Phliiander behind a fourth ; then taking two gyrths , they tied the legs under the belly of the Horse with one , and tied his arms about him behind whom he rid , with the other . He was no sonner brought before Polemas , but seeing many velvet chairs in the chamber , he claps him down upon one , and counterfeiting himself full of pain and weariness , This great ill favoured beast ( said he in a doleful tone ) has jogged all my bones in pieces , but they have made me amends in bringing me amongst so many fine soft chairs ; by my say , would all our oxen could go as fast ( said he , and dried his eyes upon his sleeve , and looked upon Polemas with an innocent simple look ) for if they could , our lond would be sooner tilled , and save us mickle labour . Polemas , as little cause as he had to laugh , yet could not forbear , when he saw how innocently the man did sit him down in the chair , and being moved to pity him , commanded that none should do him any harm ; but desiring to make himself a little merry with him , he called for a candle , and went neerer unto him , then looking a while upon him , he asked from whence he came ? From whence do I come ? said Philiander , why , I came from Marcelles , where I have been put to more pain in two days , then ever I was in all my life ; for they tied a sword to my side , and made me hold a long piece of iron in my hand , that was fuller of nails then my shooes . Well , well ( said Polemas ) what news in Marcelles : I know not ( answered he ) but as long as I was there , it stood in the same place it was wont to do . I mean ( said Polemas ) what are they doing there , and how squares go ? For ought I saw ( said Philiander ) they do there as they do here ; every one goes upon their legs . But ( said Polemas , and laughed heartily ) how did you get out ? I 'll tell you all I know ( answered the Pesant ) they put me into a little round house , that stands amongst many stones that are on the walls , and are made like windows ; and he that put me there , bade me look about me on every side , and if I saw any coming , that I should make a signe to him ; when he was gone , and left me there with that great piece of iron in my hand , I fell fast asleep : Now I know not what they did after , nor how I got out of the place where they put me ; but as soon as ever I waked , I found my self under the walls , with my legs , and my arms , and all my body bruised to pieces , pox on 't , I feel it yet : Philiander did act all these things so to the life , somtimes rowling up the brims of an old hat that he wore , somtimes putting his fingers into a hole that was in it , and still keeping his chair , as if he had taken eternal possession of it , that Polemas seeing and observing all this , he broke out into such extremity of laughter , that he made all about him do the like . And knowing what belonged unto war , he very well understood all that Philiander said , he easily knew that the round house whereof he spoke was a Tower , and that the windows were Battlements , and that he being placed there as a Sentinel , they threw him over the walls when they found him asleep . That which most helped Polemas to deceive himself was his knowledge that there was abundance of Pesants went at first into Marcelles , many of which being very silly and ignorant in such matters , might be well capable of such mistakes . This made him more apt to pity the sillinesse of this simple fellow ; so as causing a piece of money to be given unto him , he fell upon serious thoughts , and commanded they should let him go . Philiander was very glad to see his counterfeiting thrive so well , made two or three leggs according to the countrey mode , and went unto the next Town , where he furnished himself with all things requisite for his journey . All this while Fleurial was making all the hast he could , for he travelled both night and day without any sleep : by fortune , when he was beyond Moulins , he met many Souldiers upon the way , and enquiring of one whether they went , he understood they came from the Army of Childerick , where they had born Arms under the commands of Lindamor , and that now they were returning into the countrey of the Sebustans , the place of their birth . As soon as ever Fleurial heard the name of Lindamor , he was joyed at heart , and hoped for good successe in his journey ; and enquiring further where that Cavalier was ; he was answered that he would be at Moulins within two dayes : This answer was good news to Fleurial , and made him turn back to Moulins where Lindamor came according to appointment . As soon as ever he saw Fleurial he asked him the cause of his voyage : and Fleurial presenting unto him the Letters from Amasis and Galathea ; Sir , said he , I believe these papers will give you a better accompt then I can : Lindamor took them , and retiring apart , he opened that from Amasis , and found it thus written . The Letter of AMASIS unto LINDAMOR . YOu have not received any Letters from me since the death of Clidemant , and yet this shall contain no expressions of my sorrows for it , but only tell you that Polemas has besieged me in Marcelles , where I am like to see the loss of my son , seconded with the loss of my state : Lindamor is now all the hopes I have in my affections , he need not now any longer shew his valour in a strange countrey , since he has a more glorious occasion for it in his own : I conjure you therefore by the tears and sighs I spend in the memory of Clidemant to come hither , and give liberty to a Princess , who is deprived of it by a rebellious Subject . O thou most impious wretch ( said Lindamor ) if heaven do not punish thee , it declares it self a sider with the unjust . Upon this opening Galatheas Letter he found these words . GALATHEAS Letter unto LINDAMOR . THough the Letter of Amasis should not have any power over you , and though I were deprived fo the command which once I had upon your will , yet I am confident that the delight you take in glorious actions will invite you to relieve us . Polemas will needs triumph over Galathea , without any other pretence or title , but the injustice of his Arms : and whilst Lindamor is striving to crown himself with Laurels , he is striving to ravish from him those Mirtles , wherewith love would recompence his fidelity : Iudge then , my Cavalier , whether any punishment can equal his crime , or any interest more considerable unto you , then that of your own good . Come therefore and visit Polemas and Galathea both , to keep him from living , and me from dying : both will be equally advantageous unto you , since in ruining an enemy you will save a lover , who will no sooner be out of hopes of your relief , but will have recourse unto sword or poison , as thinking them not so bad as the presence of Polemas , in the disobedience of Lindamor . Think therefore upon what I say : Come , and all the gods be with you . Lindamor read this Letter twice over , and thinking a while upon it ; Yes , yes , fairest Galathea ( said he and pulling his hat over his eyes ) I will come through fire and blood to pull down the arrogance of that rash man : Upon this he presently sent for two or three of those in whom he had greatest confidence , and communicating the Letter of Amasis unto them , it was concluded that Lindamor , who had appointed all his troops to meet a Rendezvous , to pay and dismisse them off , should now keep them on foot for the service of the Nymph . The Cavalier thought this to be the best expedient he could chuse : so as having paid all his Souldiers , and asked them whether they would continue still under his command , there was not one who thought it not an honour to serve him : And therefore he resolved to go and relieve Amasis with all possible haste , and vowed not to take any rest until he had done that Princess some service worthy of his valour ; but his had been very small if it did not surpasse that of Polemas all that while , and particularly that night wherein Peledontes was taken : for though he lay upon the bed with endeavour to sleey , yet could he not reconcile his eyes , and before he could compose the ingratitude of his mind , the night was gone . The Moon shined very clear , and Astrea waking in the middle of the night , and having no mind to sleep again , she rose out of her bed and went to the window : as soon as she was there she began to study a little , at last upon a sudden she said , as this night will not be long , so mine methinks ought not to be eternal , and then I should receive some consolation . But , what a desperate condition is mine ? for my sun once set will never rise again : afterwards fetching a most profound sigh . Ah Celadon ( said she ) is it a signe of love or hatred , that I should suffer my self to live so long after I have been the cause of thy death ? Alas I am afraid it is a testimony of hatred in thee , since thou dost now want the company of her in the Elizian fields , whom thou didst court in this world with so much passion ; but also it is an argument of thy love , since thou dost still suffer her to love thee , and in her tears to wash away that crime which she committed against thy fidelity : upon this , tears flowing in great abundance down her cheeks , and dropping upon the window where she leaned : Alas poor tears ( said she ) why do you not the same unto me that Lignon did unto my dear Shepherd , and drown'd me ; but I know the cause , you are dryed up too soon by the fire of my love . With such thoughts as these she entertained the memory of her Shepherd , and the window where she was , being towards the place where Polemas gave the last assault upon the Town , the good office which Semires had done her came also into her mind : Poor Semires ( said she ) thy death has well repaired the wrong which formerly thou didst against me ; and presently remembring the last words he uttered : but why ( said she ) didst thou pray heaven to keep Astrea for her happy Celadon ? Didst thou imagine that Shepherd to be still alive , since I am so ? thou hadst indeed some reason for thy thought , since the soul of Celadon does still live in me , or wast thou deceived by the resemblance of Alexis , and took her for him ? If thou wert , I would to heaven I could be so mistaken also , and that I were not so sure Alexis as the daughter of Adamas , as I have some kind of suspition that Alexis may be Celadon ? But alas , alas , I know too well that Celadon is dead ; and I have not so much forgotten his favour unto me , but I well remember how I saw his Ghost . Why then Simires , who in this I must call cruel , shouldst thou offer to torment me thus ? May heaven ( didst thou say ) preserve Astrea for her happy Celadon . If none be happy till after death , and if Celadon be happy , then it follows he is dead , and how can I be happy then unless I be dead as well as he ? Perhaps , and I believe this is thy meaning , the heart of Celadoa and mine being but one and the same , thou prayest heaven I may preserve it intirely for him , and not suffer my soul to take the impression of any other object but his : If this be thy request Semires , assure thy self it is granted , and heaven it self cannot warm me with any other flame . But pardon me , valiant Alexis , for pleasing my self in these vain fancies , and for remembring the name of this Shepherd so much as in some sort to forget my duty to you : I have but only two contentments in thr whole world , and they are to think upon him and see you . Astrea entertained her self long with these thoughts , after which , seeing the night was far spent , and knowing by her eyes that she wanted sleep , she went back unto her companions , where insensibly she fell asleep , and waked not until the rayes of the Sun ( jealous of those delights which the God of Love did take , in being shut up with the fairest eyes in the world ) die enter into the chamber to let him out . Hylas , on the other side , whom it seems love would begin to punish for his former levity , he wondered that a Summers day should be seconded with so long a night , and as if his bed were stuck with thorns he could not find any rest in it : He turned himself from side to side a hundred times , and still found himself so out of order , that he that none so much tormented as he , being out of all hopes of any sleep ; how comes it to passe ( said he to himself ) that I should now sigh all night long at such objects as I was wont to laugh at all the day ? What Demen is it that presents Stella unto my fancy more amiable then ever she was ? must her charms be so powerful as to break my sleep ? Well , well , Stella ( said he and turned himself with a smile full of disdain and anger ) though you never committed any other crime but this , in hindering me from my rest , it is enough to make me love you no longer : afterwards imagining that he talked unto her , from henceforward Stella ( said he and flung his arms out of bed ) provide your self of another servant : for my part , it shall go hard but I will find out of Mistresse that will let me sleep : had I waked so long for every one of those whom I have loved as I have for you , I had long since lost my wits , and have put Prince Godomar to the pains of driving a nail for me , as he has for Adrastes and Rosilion ; but thanks be to the gods I have hitherto kept my wits in my head , and till now all the women I ever loved never broke me of a quarter of and hours sleep . And Stella , can you pretend to have more authority over me , then all those beauties had ? but believe it , as I left all them for you , so I will leave you for the next I meet , whose humour and face pleaseth me better then yours . Thus did Hylas resolve to take his leave of that Shepherdesse , and to chuse a new one ; but presently reprehending himself , what now Hylas ? said he , canst thou suffer another to be master of her whom thou now possessest , and to enjoy all those favours which that fair one reserves for thee ? In saying so , his soul resented such sparks of jealousie as argu●● him to be very deeply wounded : No , no , said he , never think Hylas , that after Stella any in the world is worthy of thee ; and it is for her only whom the gods have permitted thee to cast off Carlie , Stilliana , Cloris , Florice , Chriside , Phillis , Laonice , and so many others , who had not charms powerful enough to retain me any longer in their service ; but let me tell you ( said he presently after ) if all my nights should be like to this , Stella would be quickly without a servant ▪ and I without a Mistresse ; and therefore I think it is best for both to part fair , and shift for our selves betimes whilst we are both well . This was his last resolution , upon which he fell asleep , and dream'd that Stella was very glad of his intention to quit her , and seemed to accept of any ones service before his : when he waked he saw it was broad day , therefore he drest himself , and not thinking Stella yet ready to be seen , he went to divert himself in the garden of Clindor . On the other side , Phocion , who was extreamly desirons to see Astrea , acquainted Stella and Celidea that he would go unto the house of Adamas : whereupon they resolved to go with him : so unknown unto Hylas , they , with Thamires , Licidas , and others accompanied him unto the house of the Druide . Alcander in the interim intended to present his prisoner unto the Nymph , and desired ▪ Adamas to acquaint her , which the Druide did , and afterwards told him the discourse which passed between the Nymph and him : he told him how extreamly the Nymph thought her self obliged unto his valour , and how desirous she was to give him thanks ; also her great desires to acknowledge so many services , and particularly this of referring Peledontes to her discretion : He told him what reasons Amasis had to punish him , that being her subject should offer to assist Polemas in his rebellion . And in conclusion , desired Alcander from Amasis , that he would be contented Justice should be done upon such an offendour , to teach others to keep within compass of their duty . Alcander , who was wholly devoted unto the interest of Amasis , and aimed at nothing more then her preservation , he consented unto whatsoever she pleased , and transferred , though with a little regret , Peledontes into the hands of Adamas , and he was presently put into the same prison where Clemanthes a little before rendred up his last breath : there the Druide caused him to be clogged with Irons , and put him into such a certain expectation of great , punishment , that he looked for no less then death : Now he began to think upon the crime whereof he was guilty , and lamented the miserable condition whereunto he had brought himself . Death presented it self unto him in a thousand forms , and so dumped him , that he was desperate : he did nothing but curse Polemas , who had drawn him into that unjust quarrel : In the midst of all his horrour , he began to think which way it was possible for him to save his life : At last , the hatred which he had conceived against Polemas , or perhaps the gods , who were not willing he should end his dayes so ignominiously , did help him with an invention , which he had such hopes would teke , that he extreamly desired to speak with Adamas ; and the Druide was no sooner come unto him , but Peledontes said thus unto him . I must needs confess , reverend Father , that the crime which I have committed against Amasis cannot be too severely punished ; but if you will please to consider how great an influence large promises and protestations of advancement have upon humane imbecillities , you will also confess it extream hard to avoid the swallowing poison of such gilded pills as Polemas laid before me : I do not speak this to discharge my self , or to escape the punishment which I justly deserve , but to let you know that I did not sin out of my own inclination , but was violently tempted unto it by the strong instigations of that wicked man. Now Father I know it to be the quality of the gods , sometimes to pardon the greatest crimes , especially when the sinner does strive to make a repentant reparation ; and I am in some hopes , that if you do not deny me your intercession , I may obtain a pardon for my crime , as great as it is , since I am able to repair it with advantage , and can discover a design , upon which the welfare or the ruine of the Nymph does most infallibly depend . Adamas listned very attentively unto the discourse of Peledontes , without any interruption , and considering in what reputation this Cavalier was with Polemas , he thought that he might perhaps discover some secret which might be the preservation of the place . Yet doubting lest it should be only some subtilty to defer his punishment , he stayed a while without any answer . Assure your self Father ( said Pelecontes ) that if my life may be saved , I will make good what I say ; but if not , I protest no Torture or Rack shall ever get this secret out of my mouth , Peledontes spoke this so earnestly , and Adamas who knew the courage of that Cavalier , and began to compassionate his misfortune , answered , that the heart of Amasis was not made of marble , nor her soul so insensible of any benefit , but she knew how to measure her recompences accordingly ; and therefore ( said he ) since you may very well rely upon her mercy , tell freely all that you know which may be advantageous to her , for that is the way doubtlesse to obtain any pity or pardon from her . Father ( replied Peledontes ) I am able to do her the greatest piece of service that ever was done : for if I should not prevent it , the Town of Marcelles will most certainly be in the power of Polemas within these ten days . If what you say be so ( said the Druide ) the Nymph is obliged to preserve his life , that will preserve hers ; and if you have any confidence in me , I dare promise you upon the faith of a Druide , that she will grant your pardon , so you will make all this apparent unto her . Your word Father ( answered Peledontes ) is as sacred unto me as the Nymphs ; and upon this assurance of it , I will discover a treason unto you , which if it be not prevented very suddenly , will certainly be the ruine of Amasis and your self . Upon this Peledontes knowing that Adamas was the Ruler of all in Marcelles , he acquai●●●● him , with the treachery of Meronthes , and his plea of bringing Polemas with all his Army under ground into the Town . He told him , that this very night the work was to be begun , and that he might know the place by a light which would be set up upon a Tent where it was intended . When Adamas heard this , he stood amazed , not being able to think Meronies culpable of such a trechery , since Amasis had been so good unto him , as to trust him with one of the Ports in the Town ; yet since the time of tryal whether it was so , was at hand , he suspended his thoughts till then , and bade Peledontes adieu , swearing unto him , that if this were found true , he would obtain from the Nymph , not only a pardon for his life , but a recompence worthy for such a notable piece of service . In the mean time Phocion came to the house of Adamas , and not finding him , he went unto the chamber of Astrea , where Celidea , Stella , and the rest were no sooner entred , but that Shepherdess began to caress them , as if she had not seen them in ten years before : Presently after , Alexis sent for them ; and though Adamas had no desire she should be seen , as well in respect of her wounds , as out of fear she should be known ; yet she had taken such good rest , and her wounds were so little troublesome to her , that she could not endure to be any longer out of the presence of Astrea . These Shepherds then , and these Shepherdesses , went unto the chamber of Alexis , where they had not been half an hour talking , how much Astrea was obliged unto the courage of that supposed Druide , but Hylas entred : This Shepherd wondred not to find Stella in the house of Clindor , but hearing that she followed Phocion , he enquired which way they were gone , and hearing it was unto the house of Adamas he went thither : As soon as he was well entred into the chamber of Alexis , he stopped upon a sudden , and looking upon all the company , he asked if they knew him : And the Shepherdesses answering yes : Truly ( said he ) I wonder at it ; for I am extreamly changed of late : Do you not see how I have all the signes of death in my face ? Stella who laughed at him , and seeing his eye fixed upon her , she thought it her part to answer and therefore said unto him : It is very strange servant , that you should wonder at any change in your self , since it is but customary in you ; but I have much ado to find any signs of death in your face , for they use to be extreamly pale , and I never saw you more red then now you are . It is then ( answered Hylas ) because I blush at my simplicity , in wishing you so well as I have done . That cause ( replyed Stella , and was a little netled ) shall never put me to the blush ; for the truth is , I never wished you well . Your angry mood ( replyed Hylas ) is not an argument of your indifferency . Then it is of my disdain ( answered she ) for such a pitiful thing as Hylas cannot make me angry . All the company were much surprized at the rareness of these two new Lovers ; and the more , because they could not imagine what should be the cause of their quarrel ; so as for better satisfaction , Astrea addressed her self unto Stella , and said unto her , The ill humour wherein I see Hylas , makes me afraid to speak unto him , lest he should be angry at me also ; but since I believe you are not composed of so much Touchwood as he is , good Stella , tell as what cause of discontent have you given unto him ? Really ( answered Stella ) I am as ignorant as you ; but I believe , that he not having any colourable pretence of quitting me , he will needs quarrel with my innocency . Astrea and the rest did know very well that Stella spoke as she thought , yet not being able to believe the levity of Hylas so great , as to break off with a woman without some appearance of reason , Phillis ventured to talk unto him : Hylas ( said she ) we cannot imagine the reason of your ange● , unless it be that you are resolved to disoblige all manner of women . Fair Phillis ( answered the inconstan● man ) my anger reaches not so far as you , nor any further then Stella ; and could I not remember her , which will be ere long . I should forget that ever I was angry . You shall make good haste ( said Stella , and interrupted him ) if you forget sooner then I ; for I protest , I begin already to think that I never saw you . No matter ( replyed Hylas ) whether I go post or no , so I arrive at my intended port , all is well enough . All this ( said Phillis ) does not give us any satisfaction . Fair Shepherdess ( said Hylas ) I can tell you what the matter is in f●●ords ; it is because this woman which you see there , will not let me rest in the night . Oh heaven ! said Stella , is he so impudent as to say that I ever went unto him when he was in bed ? Yes , yes , answered he , I did say , and will say again , that you were with me when I was in bed ; not in your proper person , but your Image did take up a lodging so long in my mind , and kept possession of it so strongly , that do what I could , I could not for my heart get you out of it . Stella who expected to hear somthing that would offend her , now hearing that he complained only against her Image , and that he accused her of a thing , unto which her very thought was not so much as accessory , she broke out into such a fit of laughter , as made all the rest laugh for company : at which the Shepherd being netled , well , well ( said he ) laugh on Stella , as this first harm you have done me ; but I swear by my self ( for that is now the only person whom I love ) that I will never give you any cause to laugh at any harm you shall ever do to me again . Hylas spoke this in a very serious manner , and Stella still laughed more and more , testifying by her actions that she repented of nothing of what she had either said or done . I promise you Shepherd ( said she ) that I shall neither laugh nor cry at either your good or bad fortune , and it shall be the least of my cares , whether you be dead or alive . Hylas did not hear these last words , because he was walked to the other end of the room in a melancholy study ; and sitting down near the bed of Alexis , he heard Alexis say unto him . Hylas , what do you think upon ? I am thinking ( answered he ) upon whom I should bestow that heart which I have taken from Stella ; and that which most troubles me , is , that truly I do not know a woman that better deserves it then she . Then ( said Celidea ) You cannot do better then to bestow it upon her again ; and I assure my self , she is not of such a marble composition , but she will melt , and receive it . Your advice ( replyed the Shepherd ) is good , and the better , because it suits with my inclination : as soon as he had said so , he went and cast himself at the feet of Stella , and taking her hand by force , he kissed it , and said : If our Laws and conditions fair Shepherdess , were tyrannical , it were injustice to observe them , and I believe I should sin against you the first minute I began to put them into use ; but since they aim at nothing but liberty , and since they are of your own establishment , I hope I shall not be condemned if I put them into practise : Now Mistris , the same Law that allows me to take away my heart when I will , does allow you to receive it again when you please . I do now present it unto you again , and swear by the Moon , by the winds , and by all the waves of the Sea , that I will never again revoke it : Upon this , Hylas kissed her hand again ; and Stella , after a seeming denial , was at last constrained to remit him into grace , being condemned unto it by all the company . All this while Celadon durst not speak , left if should be inconvenient unto him , but he took much delight in this passage between Hylas and Stella . Diana only and Sylvander seemed sad ; and indeed both their souls were so full , that they had much ado to hide it : It was happy for them that all the windows of Celadons chamber were shut ; so as it being very dark , and being near each other , Silvander , not to let such an opportunity of discourse with his Mistris to slip , he began thus . How does the fairest Diana ? You look ( me-thinks ) as if your mind were afflicted with some new sorrows . My sorrows ( answered she ) are not more grievous then ordinary , nor worth the talking of ; but I shall be glad to know from whence proceeds those sorrows which I see in your countenance more then were accustomed . My countenance then ( replyed Sylvander ) is more eloquent then I am , since it can better speak my sorrows then my self ; and since you command me tell you the cause , he pleased Mistresse to know that my sorrows are the legitimate children of your discontentments . I shall much complain against the badness of my humour ( said the Shepherdess ) since it is the cause of yours : and I ( said the Shepherd ) shall much commend my humour for being conformable unto yours : And from hence , fairest Mistress , you may draw an argument which testifies my affection , and the power which you have upon me , since it is impossible I should be any otherwise then as you would have me . Did your Fortune depend upon me ( said Diana ) and were I the disposer of Scepters and Crowns , I do esteem your merit at that night , that I would make you the Monarch of all the world . The glory of being your Slave ( answered Silvander ) is deares unto me then an Empire ; but my dearest Shepherdess , shall I not know the cause of your sorrows ? You will know it but too soon ( answered she ) both for your contentment and my own . Let not the harm which can happen unto me ( said Silvander ) hinder you from telling me what it is , for considering my condition I am to fear the worst , an unknown vagabond , without support of Parents , or any hopes to accomplish my desires , unless● in death which is the end of all things ▪ I am a man the least of all men in Fortunes favour , and I can justly say , that the gods can take nothing from me but the favour of Diana . Though they do not take my favour from you , replied the Shepherdesse , yet they will rob you of all hopes in receiving any fruits of that favour : for , at which word she stope , and fetched a deep sigh , at which Silvander was much troubled : I Mistresse ( said he ) I beseech you go on ▪ the end of your discourse cannot be more sad unto me , then the beginning which of it self is enough to make me die : For Paris ( replied she ) will no sooner be returned but he must marry Diana : in saying so , she took a handkerchief out of her pocket , and turning aside left the Shepherd should see her , she began to drive up those tears which she could not restrain : Silvander , who had no less cause for tears then she , yet he constrained himself ; for seeing such a fit opportunity of talk , he thought the time better imployed that way then in tears : he told then that the misfortune which the Oracle did threaten unto him , was not absolutely without a remedy , if love , or the consideration of his services did oblige her to have pity upon him . Diana then speaking lower , lest they should be heard , Shepherd ( said she unto him ) I must needs confesse that I ow all manner of affection unto that good will which you have expressed unto me ; and let me tell you freely , that my affection unto you shall go as far as ever honour will permit me ; but consider how far that is , and you will find , that if my mother be resolved to give me unto Paris , it is impossible for me to disobey her . Certainly ( said Silvander ) she will never force you unto it ; the virtue of Belinde is repugnant unto such Tyranny . But ( said Diana ) if she do express her desires only of having it so , is not her will a perfect command unto me ? What desires soever she expresseth , replied the Shepherd , your consent is alwayes necessary , without which she will proceed no further . Did you live only for the contentment of another , and not your self , I should not condemn this thought in you ; but since you are the person most concerned in it , and the weal or the wo of all your life depends upon it , most undoubtedly you were much to blame if you do not rather follow your own humour , then theirs , who not knowing your inclination , aim more at their own conveniences then yours . What then would you have me do ( replied the Shepherdesse ) would it become me to proclaim at the Market that I will have Silvander , and not Paris ? Believe it Shepherd , my honour is dearer unto me then my life , and I had rather endure all manner of torments then fail in my duty , and will sooner refuse all happinesse then do any thing that becomes not a woman of virtue . To take one and refuse another ( answered Silvander ) does not at all stain the reputation of a woman , and though you should say you love Silvander better than you do Paris , cannot your affection plead a full excuse for it ? if those upon whom you have dependency will allow you some particular means which hast please your taste , ought they not as well to allow you the choice of that man with whom you are to live and die ? No , no , fairest Diana , you are not in the condition of slaves , whose tongues are not their own ; you may speak and speak boldly in a business which concerns your self the most , and in which none but your self must answer for the successe . Silvander expressed himself so very affectionately , that the heart of Diana began to melt , and so far as to testifie it by her tears , and the Shepherd seeing that she did not speak , but wavered in her resolution , he would try if he could make a compleat conquest , and therefore he said thus unto her . When the gods told me I should die , they knew ( my fairest Mistresse ) that your rigour would be the cause of it ; and I shall soon verifie their words , since you are not pleased to afford me the consolation of a word : I beseech you consider into what raptures I am ready to fall , and how excuseable my fury will be , since it seems you have flattered me only to betray me ; and has raised my ambition high , only that it might have the greater fall . I shall not greive to see my self an object of scorn by every Shepherd , since I am the object of your cruelty ; but it will be ten thousand deaths unto me to see my enemies triumph over me , without any other arms but your want of affection . Shepherd ( said she ) you may lose me , and see me in the possession of another , but you shall never lose my affection ; The knowledge that I have of your merits , and of my obligation unto your discretion , are chains strong enough to retain it eternally . The gods are my witnesses , how I desire your contentment above my own life : Hope therefore Silvander in the goodness of the gods , and in their justice ; as she spoke these words , her eyes did so overflow with tears , that they took away her sight ; so as she took no notice when Silvander leaning his cheek against hers , did kiss her : Dearest Shepherdess ( said he ) let this kiss inspire that life into me which you would have me preserve . Shepherd ( said Diana ) your boldness does extreamly displease me ; Discretion and Fidelity are the arms wherewith you have overcome me , and without which your victory will not continue long ; and this is the way to make me dry up all my tears , and never grieve for the losse of you . The Shepherd began to ask her pardon for his offence when Adamas entred , so as she made all the haste she could to tell him , that if he did acknowledge his crime , and promise to offend no more , she would pardon him ; and Silvander ( said she ) commit not such a fault again upon pain of my extream displeasure : upon this he rose up to do reverence unto the Druide . Adamas did not expect to find so much company with Alexis , and was at first surprized at it ; yet considering they were all his friends , he was better satisfied , and was not sorry for their visit of Celadon : After the first complements he went to the bed of the supposed Druide , and told her that it was convenient to dismisse all the good company that her wounds might be dressed : Celadon obeyed him , and after thanks unto Astrea , Diana , and Phillis , those Shepherdesses took their leaves and went out of the chamber with the rest of the company , but parted not from Celidea , Stella , Phocion , Silvander , Hylas , Licidas , and the rest , until it was dark night . Polemas amidst all his discontents did not forget the resolution he had taken with Meronthes , by the negotiation of his soon : so that as son as day appeareed , he pitched a Tent as near the ditch as he could get , where having erected a light , he gave his level unto those that were to work in the Mine , and commandad them , that as soon as ever they saw another light in the Town , they should fix their level to point at , and be their guide in the work . But Adamas who extreamly desired to surprize Meronthes , and to know whether Peledontes told him truly , he no sooner perceived the Tent which Polemas had erected near the ditch , but he suspected their dangerous design : He took therefore a good party of Souldi●rs , and entreating Damon and Dalcidon to go with him unto the house of Meronthes , they were no sooner come , but they broke open the door , and went presently into the cave , where the Traytour had prepared all things necessary for his intended work . The noise which they made in breaking open the door did so surprize Meronthes , that when Adamas came to him he looked as pale as death . And the Druide seizing immediately upon his person , Traytor ( said he unto him ) is this the way to pay that fidelity which thou o west unto thy Princess ▪ Father ( answered Meronthes ) I am a most faithful subject , and never failed in the service which I owe unto my Soveraign . Thy works are testimonies of what you are ( said Adamas ) and in saying so , he put him into the hands of the Souldiers : afterwards asked him , to what purpose he placed a light upon the top of his house ? To this he answered with a confident Brow , that in doing so , he did the part of a good subject ; for his house being neer the Walls , he always set a man in that Tower with a light , to discover whether the enemy made any approaches . Then Adamas asking him what was the meaning of all those spades , hatchets , and mattocks ? He answered , that they were such as he was wont to use in the Country about the husbandry of ground , and when he doubted the rebellion of Polemas , he brought all his houshold-stuff , and other moveables out of his Country house , into the Town , for safety . The Druide admired his impudence in lying , and commanded he should be searched , to see whether he had the Level about him ; and a souldier no sooner put his hand into the pocket of Meronthes , but he found it . Alcidon and Damon in the mean time seized upon his son ; and putting the same questions unto him which Adamas did unto the father , their answers were so different , that they alone were enough to convince them of their villany : yet Adamas desiring their own confessions might be witnesses against them , he followed them into the prison ; where telling them of the detention of Polemas , and charging them home with their enterprise , he made them at last confess their intended treachery against Amasis . Meronthes fell presently into tears and supplications and falling down upon his knees , implored the Druide to intercede for a pardon : But all his shews of repentance would not move that Princess to grant it ; for as soon as ever she heard of their confessions by the the report of Adamas , she did so abhor their treason , that without any motions of mercy , she commanded they should be presently strangled , and hanged upon the walls , opposite to the Tent which Polemas had erected , for an example unto all Traytors . The Nymphs command was executed the same night , and their punishment was thought by every one so just , that none did pity them . Their deaths was the life of Peledontes , for Adamas was as good as his word , yet upon condition he should still remain a prisoner , till it was seen how the designs of Polemas against the Nymph would end . All things thus passed , whilst Laonice lived in the same solitude which the Oracle commanded should be her retreat . This Shepherdess was no sooner parted from Thirsis , but she resolved to wander so long , as till she had forgotten the disdain of that ungrateful Shepherd , and till she had found out a handsome way of revenge upon those whom she thought to be the Authors of her misery : But not being able to live so far from the place where her beloved Shepherd , or rather her own soul resided , she changed her purpose , and went unto Mount Verdune , where she offered her sacrifice of prayer , and beseeched the Deity of that place , he would be pleased to afford her some comfortable hopes by the mouth of his Oracle . Her request was not in vain , for the same day she consulted with the Oracle , she received this answer . The Oracle . WIthin this Wood , a secret Cell Will all thy sorrows cover well : If Laonice constant be , Heaven does her promise remedy . This Oracle being pronounced , and Laonice having written it in her Table-book , lest she should forget it , she rendred thanks unto the Gods for putting her into some hopes of remedy against her misery ; and though the way was very obscure unto her understanding , yet she thought not any impossibility in it . The first thing she did , was to pay obedience unto the first verse of the Oracle ; and assuring her self that the Wood mentioned therein , was the Wood of Mount Verdune , she went unto it , and sought out for a secret Cell which was in it : By Fortune she found one more pleasant then ere she expected , for it was a thick kind of an Arbour , and no way to get into it , but a little path which conducted into it , and through into a Grotto , which both Nature and Art had caved out of a Rock : As soon as she was in it , she began to look about her , and consider some particulars which she found in several places ; but because she could not comprehend the mystery of them within the compass of her understanding , she thought the place had been formerly the retreat of some Druide : so not thinking to find a fitter place , she resolved to stay there , until the Gods did direct her unto some other course ; and so sustaining her self with some Country fruits which the Woods afforded , she spent her time , somtimes consulting with the Eccho , and calling upon Thirsis , was answered with Thirsis again ; and somtimes talking to the Rocks and Trees : but still that Shepherd was all the only subject of her discourse . Thus this Shepherdess led her life , which seemed less tedious unto her , because it was in expectation of that remedy which the Gods had promised unto her , and in the hopes whereof she only lived ; for she had no other rest nor delight , but only in thinking continually upon Thirsis , whose soul in the mean time was wholly devoted unto the memory of his dear Cleon. Polemas , who had all the night thought upon his intended work , and flattered himself with a thousand hopes , that by this means his Love , and his Ambition , would obtain a happy conclusion ; he no sooner saw day appear , but he arose , and went to see how things went forward ; and finding that he had already got within six paces of the ditch , he was infinitely pleased ; so as commanding those who had wrought , to rest themselves until the next night , he appointed others to supply their places . This command was no sooner obeyed , but it was broad day ; and the Sun guilding the top of the mountain Isoures , Polemas by chance cast his eye upon the house of Meronthes , always imagining that if he made as good haste with his works , it was impossible but Galathea , and the Town too , would be presently his : But the bodies of that Traytor , and his son , being hung upon the Walls , and exposed to the view of all Polemas his Army , that Cavalier did quickly know them : At the first he would fain have given his eyes the lie , and did what he could to make some doubt of that which was too apparent ; but after he had rubbed his eyes a hundred times , that he might see the better , he found that it did but make him more clearly see the marks of his misfortune : Then did he begin to vomit out all the curses and blasphemies against the Gods and Amasis , that fury could inspire into a desperate soul : Afterwards recollecting himself a little , Is there no way of revenge ( said he ) left me ? Has my cursed fate deprived me of Alexis , and Astrea , and Sylvia too , Is Semires turned Traytor , and I not know whether he be dead or alive ? Ah Vilain ! continued he , thou art the causer of all my miseries , and if ever I get thee again into my hands , the most cruel torments that ever Tyrants invented , shall bring him to a cursed dea●h : But certainly this Traytor could not know of my correspondency with Meronthes ; and if Pelidontes have not betrayed us , certainly they have used Witchcraft to discover it : But alas ( said he , and looked upon the corps which he saw hang upon the Walls ) yonder is Meronthes that suffers for my rebellion : Poor Meronthes ! thy fidelity unto me did not deserve so sad a recompence : But dear Meronthes , in what place soever thy soul is now , I would have it know , that my end shall not be more happy then thine , unless I have taken a full revenge upon thy enemies and mine . In saying so , his sorrows so encreased , that he was constrained to retire ; and commanding that the work should cease , because he knew that his designe was discovered , he was once in a mind to attempt another desperate assault upon the Town , and either to die in the head of his Army , or else force it to submit . But Argonides and Listander , who were then with him , knowing very well that he was not in a condition for such an enterprize , advised him to return unto Suriea , where the rest of his Artillery and Engines were ; and that he should fortifie that place , and stay there with all his Army , until the King of the Burgandians did send him his promised relief : They propounded also , that if he saw that relief from Gondebaut slow in coming ; he should under some honourable pretence offer a Truce unto the Nymph , for as long or short a time as he should think expedient . Polemas , whose soul was all in confusion , by reason so many misfortunes upon the neck of one another , he gave ear unto the councel of Listander and Argonides , never considering whether it was good or bad ; so as giving orders for the retreat of his Army , he sent a Herald unto Amasis . This Officer was no sooner at the gate of the Town , but Adamas was advertised of it , and causing a draw bridge to be let down , they gave him entrance , and conducted him into the Castle . All the Cavaliers were then with Amasis , so as the Herald being amazed to see so many men of merit , he conceived it would be a long time before the Town could be forced ; yet it not being his office to judge of their strength , but to acquit himself of his Commission , as soon as he saw Amasis , he kneeled down upon the ground , and being commanded by the Nymph to rise , he spoke in this manner . Polemas my Master , being unwilling to neglect any way of sweetness , whereby he way obtain from you that contentment which he deserves , does yet offer to lay down his Arms , if you will put into his hands the Nymph Galathea , whom he desires to marry ; and because he knows very well , that though you should have a disposition to consent unto it , yet you have many about you to consult withall : He offers unto the term of fifteen dayes consideration , during which time , if you please , there shall be a cessation of Arms. Upon this , the Herald having made an humble reverence , Amasis told him that he should have an answer within an hour : during which time , she would advise with Godomar , Adamas , Damon , and Alcidon ; which she accordingly , and all were of opinion that she should accept of this Truce , since in that interim , Sigismond , Rosilion , or Lindamor , might come unto her relief : upon this resolution she returned to the Herald , and gave him this answer . Herald , tell thy master Polemas , that as yet I do not think his arms are able to maks me consent unto that which his arrogance does pretend unto ; but since he will give me that time of consideration : Tell him I would have him in that interim bethink him of such a course as may move me to forget his crime , and to pardon it : That otherwise , I do not think this cessation of Arms will do any good , but make me hate him the more , and think him lesse worthy of pity . Upon this Amasis arose , and the Herald went away , whom Adamas conducted to the gate of the Town . Polemas , who expected his return with much impatiency , was very glad the Nymph had accepted of the Truce ; but when he heard that she advised him to think upon some way which might render him worthy of her favour , this stung him to the soul , imagining that this Princess was not yet in any inclination of any will unto him : yet not being able to avoid his misfortunes , he rejected all such good motions of mind ; and still flattered his presumption with huge hopes of that relief which he expected from Gondebaut . In this obstinacy he commanded his Army to make a retreat , and return unto Suriea , fully resolved to begin the siege again , the next day after the expiration of the Truce : assuring himself , that within fifteen dayes he should receive that relief which was promised unto him by the Burgundian King. On the otherside , Adamas was not imployed in the preservation of Amasis and the State , but he thought upon the recovery of Celadon , so as by the help of some Medicaments , he was in a short time able to rise out of his bed ; at which Astrea was so overjoyed , that it was apparent she valued his recovery above her own life . The Druides greatest care was to keep Amasis from any visits , lest Galathea should come with her ; yet he found out such handsome excuses as prevented that danger . About the same time the Queen Argira ended her journey , and came unto Policander , who still lived as if he had made a league with death , to let him live until he rendred up his last breath in her presence : As soon as ever he saw her he rouzed ny himself , for his intellectuals were as perfect as ever ; and not being able to restrain some tears which pity brought into his eyes , he turned himself , though with much ado , towards that Princesse ; and seeing her already upon her knees at his bed side , and her eyes flowing in tears : Madam ( said he in a faint voice ) the gods have favoured me so far , as to suspend my death , that I might observe that promise which I made unto you ; and that you being a witnesse of my death , I should receive the greatest comfort that I ere can hope for . But since my sicknesse will not suffer me to be so ceremonious as I desired , be pleased , Madam , to accept of my good will , and to know that I am no less yours then if our marriage had been solemnized with the most sumptuous Ceremonies : upon this he stopped , as if it were to recollect a little strength , and whilst the Queen was drown'd in sorrows , he began to speak again . I do declare before the gods and all the world ( said he , and turned himself towards all the Grandees of his Kingdome ) that Argira is the wife of Policander , and that I am her legitimate husband ; and if any one do desire to know the causes of this marriage , let him know this , that it is the will of heaven and my own duty that cummands it . Then holding out his hand to the Queen , who taking it and bedewing it with tears , Sir ( said she unto him ) I do with all my soul receive this favour which you do unto me , and protest that I take this honour for the greatest advantage that heaven could advance me unto : But alas must I now lose you ? heaven has favoured me in the recovery of Rosilion , and I hope they will not deny me when I begg for yours . At the name of Rosilion the King began to change colour , and looking upon him , he could not chuse , notwithstanding the violence of his sickness , but give some expressions of joy . Rosilion , who was even dead with sorrow , and whose face had as few signs of life in it , as in that of Policander , he advanced towards him , and falling upon his knees close by the Queen , he heard the King say thus ; The Law of death is so common unto all men , as you ought not to think it strange I should pay that debt which I ow unto Nature . Did not Kings use to die as well as other men , you had some reason to wonder I should be excluded from that priviledge , and that my Scepter and my Crown should not defend me against the blows of death ; but a Monarch has no more right to live then the poorest Shepherd : we do dayly see their ashes and their Monuments ; as this methinks should be a great consolation unto you all ; to know that I die because the gods will have it so , and that they never made any man who was not subject unto death : therefore my dearest Argira , if you have any consideration of my rest , and have any desire to please me . I beseech you stop the current of your tears which do but grieve me . I do not require any greater testimonies of your love , then those you have already given me , and wish for no more but leave to die . Policander uttered these words with such a dying voice , as if his soul had gone out of his mouth at the last word : the Queen was deeply overwhelmed in sorrows , as Rosilion , whose groans did testifie the sadness of his soul . The wrong Celidontes , unto whom Policander had already given the Crown of the Ambarres , of the Boyers , and of the Lemovices , upon condition he would marry Cephise , was so extreamly afflicted , that he could not rejoyce at the return of Argira , nor resent that contentment , which at another time , the recovery would have been unto him . At last the King perceiving himself every minute to grow weaker , and weaker , and finding himself not able to hold out any longer ; he began to strive with himself : Argira ( said he ▪ with a deep sigh ) I conjure you by that which you love best , and I think that is my memory , to have a care of those whom I leave under your tuition : Make them , by your example of virtue , to abhor vice ; and considering that riches are as fading as our selves , remember that all the good or bad which we are to have in the other world , depends only upon the merit of our actions in this life . And you Rosilion ( said he , holding out his feeble hand ) or rather the true Celiodantes , forgive that crime which in my ignorance I committed against you : Do not accuse me of ingratitude ; and may Rosanira , whom I give unto you , long enjoy those Grandeurs wherein you shall share , as King of the Santons and Picts : Love him for my sake , who hath so long usurped your name . In saying so , he turned towards the wrong Celiodantes ; and you my son , said he unto him , pay back with interest the good will he shall bear unto you : Love Peace : Never take up Arms but in a just cause : Have God still on your side : and above all , carry your self well towards Argira : This is all I desire from you , Farewel my Sons , farewel dear Argira , farewel Ro ▪ — At this word he expired , and his eye remaining still fixed upon Rosilion , they knew his intention was to have named him , but could not pronounce the last part of his name ; which the Queen perceiving , and finding Policander to be as cold as marble , it was an hundred to one but she had followed him that very hour . All former considerations of her voyage , which should have been consolations unto her , were quite forgotten , and not one thought could keep her from a present despair ; one would have thought that she had drowned her reason in her tears , and that she had sought for the soul of Policander , in the roots of that hair which she pulled from her head . The wrong Celiodantes was almost out of himself ; and though the death of the King did leave him an Empire , yet he testified , that he thought the loss of his person made him no gainer . Cephise and Rosilion were no less afflicted ; and all the Cavaliers present , expressed abundance of grief for the loss of their Prince : They came all unto the Queen , and swore fidelity unto her and Celiodantes ; but she was not in a condition to hear what they said unto her ; and if the Ladies had not got her into bed , perhaps she had died . Thus they all retired , almost as sad for the sickness of the Queen , as for the loss of the King. But as in the vicissitude of things , nothing is durable ; so the sorrows of Argira , of Celiodantes , and of Rosilion , at the last lessened , and their reason having escaped the shipwrack of the first resentment , the Queen began to remember that aid which she had promised unto the Nymph , and she thought upon nothing more then her preservation . At the end of a few days , the people over whom Policander reigned , did put the Scepter and Crown upon the head of Celiodantes , with the same ceremonies as they were accustomed to crown their Kings ; and Rosilion making all haste to the Picts , did levie by the Queens permission , twelve thousand men ; and afterwards taking leave of Celiodantes his brother , did take the field with his Ar●● , being resolved to relieve Rosanira , and oppose all violence that should be offered unto Amasis . The Sequel of the History of LIPANDAS , AMERINA , MELANDRE , and LIDIAS . DUring this while , Lipandas recovered of his wounds , but not of his passion : and though this Cavalier had not much acquaintance with Melandre , yet did he know her spirit , and that she was the most generous woman in the world . This was a cause , that as soon as the Truce was concluded , and Polemas raised the siege , he was grieved to the very soul : He was not sorry that Amasis had great hopes in that relief which was promised unto her ; but when he considered that this took from him the means of shewing his courage , and of overcoming the soul of Melandre by those testimonies of his valour which he intended , he grew almost desperate : yet knowing no remedy , he resolved to wait with all possible patience , until the end of this cessation of Arms , and afterwards to perform such glorious exploits , as she should in some sort of think it an honour to be served by a Cavalier so full of courage and affection . In the mean time , it was permitted him to see her ; and because in this liberty he lost not a minute of time , which afforded him the opportunity of entertaining her , he endeavoured a thousand times to make her sensible of his passion . But she would never be moved unto any further then pity ; for she appeared always so prepossessed with the thought of Lidias , as he could hardly ever hope for any alteration in her inclination . As oft as he considered by how many Laws he was obliged rather to die then leave loving her , he was confounded ●he mentioned the combate wherein he was overcome , when she exposed her self unto the fury of his Arms for the liberty of Lidias ; and telling her it was a kind of miracle she should go off the field with that advantage which she had ; he endeavoured to perswade her , that it was the Will of the Gods so to suffer it , only to let him have the glory of being furmounted by the charms of her eyes , as he was by her sword . He told her how much he was obliged unto her curtesie in procuring his enlargement of Ligdamon , and swore unto her , that when she thought to set him at liberty , she so made him her slave , that he could not think any thing could be more pleasing then his captivity : In conclusion , he expressed unto her all that his passion could suggest unto him : But all would not melt the heart of Melandre : for when he talked of his love , she talked of that affection which she preserved for Lidias ; and if Lipandas begged any comfort from her , she told him that she stood in as much need of it her self . Thus some days passed over , during which , all that the Cavalier could obtain from her , was , that in the end she consented he should call himself her prisoner : and whilst he lived in some sort comforted by the delight he took in that T●tle which he thought so glorious unto him , Melandre was more and more afflicted ; for hearing no more news of Lidias since she saw him tyed with Alexis and Astrea , in the head of Polemas his Army , she was full of jealousie and despair : somtimes she imagined that he was escaped with Amerina , and that in prejudice of the fidelity which he had vowed unto her , he would marry that woman in the first Town they came at : Afterwards considering it was impossible but he should be extreamly wounded in the combate , she perswaded her self that he was dead . Amidst the confusion of these vexing thoughts , she was likely to die her self , and certainly had done so , if heaven had not shewed some compassion upon her , and sent her some news of him in this manner . Amerina whom Lidias talked withal under the window of that chamber where Polemas kept Silvia prisoner , she no sooner saw her Lover carried away , but she beg●● to follow him ; and though she protested a thousand times that he was not Ligdamon , she could not keep him from being as the rest were , she begged of them upon her knees to put the same cords upon her hands ; but seeing she could not obtain that favour , which they used upon Lidias as a punishment , she resolved however not to forsake him , but to die with him . In this resolution she followed the Army of Polemas ; and as soon as she saw Lidias by the favour of Semires , loose from his cords , and in a condition to defend himself , she went straight unto him ; and having no other Arms to fight with but her tongue , she made use of it to animate him ; and did infuse so much courage and strength into him , that he began to think himself invincible : but at last , not being able to resist so great a number , he retreated , as the rest did , into the ditch , where he fought until he was so weak , by reason of several wounds , and loss of blood , that he was constrained to fall down upon the ground . Then did Amerina fall down upon her knees , and without losing any time in vain complaints , began to help him ; so as pulling out her handkerchief , she stopped the blood which ran from a wound in his arm . A while after Polemas was entirely repulsed : so as when every one went back into the Town , Lidias had recovered a little strength ; so as by the assistance of Amerina , he rose up ; for she taking him by the arm , and holding him up , she got him within the walls : as soon as they were within , Lidias finding himself to faint , did turn his languishing eyes upon that woman , and would have bid his last adieu : But she whom Love had inspired with strength , did so sustain him , that she got him some thirty p●ces further into the Town : Now did Amerina believe she should lose him : for he falling into a swo●n ▪ and she having an strength to sustain him any longer , she was forced to set him down under the near house upon a stone seat , which she found by chance ; and there finding no motion in Lidias , she could not chuse but cry out , and so violently , that the noise came unto the Master of the house ; and though all the Town was in arms , you so it hapned , that he not being in a condition to bear Arms he never stirred out of his house , but stayed within at his prayers , and ●o expection of what success the Gods would give unto the Arms of Amasis . This man was a Chirurgion by professions , rich in the secrets of Nature , but so very old that he could hardly stir out of his chamber ; and being very charitable , he no sooner heard the cries of Amerina , but he doubted the cause , and commanded some of his domestiques to take a light and see who it was : They were no sooner in the street , but they brought back word , that she who made the Lamentations was a very fair woman , and bewailed the losse of Ligdamon , whom she held all bloody in her arms . At the name of Ligdamon the good old man changed colour , for he loved Ligdamon extreamly ; yet recollecting himself , perhaps ( said he ) that Cavalier is not quite dead : let him be brought hither unto me , for if there be any life , I hope by my remedies to prolong it . Upon this command , almost all that were in the house went out ; aand whilst they were preparing a bed to lay him upon , Lidias giving some signes of life , the Domesticks laid him thereon , who heard Amerina sigh extreamly , and she hearing them sigh and say ah Ligdamon , alas poor Ligdamon , she hoped that as his name was the cause of Li●ias his wounds , it might , perhaps , be the cause of his cure . She resolved therefore not to name him , but let them go on in their mistake , and not to divert them from their charitable intentions of helping him ; so as entring with him , and seeing what cure the old man had in getting him to bed , and to look upon his wounds , she began to have some hopes in his assistance . Lidias was found not to be mortally wounded , though he had received four very great ones , two in his left arm very near his shoulder ; one in his thigh , and one on his right hand , which could not be cured without the loss of a finger . As soon as the Chirurgeon had searched all these wounds , he came unto Amerina ; and telling her how the wounds of Lidias were , he gave her assurance , that within a while he would be perfectly recovered : at which she changed colour , and though she was much disordered in her dress , and bloody in several places , yet she appeared so fair in the eyes of this charitable old man , that he could not chuse but think the passage extreamly strange , for he knew that Ligdamon was never married : And therefore upon the first opportunity he beseeched her to tell him , from what relation did that love proceed which she expressed unto Ligdamon ▪ Amerina answered him , that in the condition wherein she was , she could not possibly satisfie his curiosity : besides , the story was such , as she could not tell it without blushing ; but as soon as Ligdamon was a little better recovered , she would entreat him to make a relation of it . This answer confirmed the man in his first opinion , and whetted his desire of further satisfaction ; yet being unwilling to be importunate , be seemed contented to stay until the Cavalier was better recovered ; and indeed he began to mend in a few dayes , for a feaver not seizing upon him , and his greatest harm proceeding from his excessive loss of blood , it was no great difficulty to cure him ; which Amerina perceiving , she told him all that had hapned , and conjured him to continue the mistake until he was perfectly recovered . Lidias therefore did personate Ligdamon as well as he could , and when the good old man desired to know who Amerina was , he ingeciously told her name , and related all that she her self had related concerning the adventures of that Cavalier : the old man had heard something of it ; so as after he understood the whole truth , he was so well satisfied , as he thought himself sufficiently recompenced for the cure which he had of his cure . One day Amasiel ( for that was the name of the good old man ) would needs go out to be present at a particular sacrifice which Amasis intended to offer , for the safe and soon return of Lindamor ; and he took that liberty , the rather , because Lidias began to walk up and down the chamber ▪ so as supposing him to be past all danger , and stood in no need of his presender he was carried ●n a chair unto the Temple . Presently after he was entred , Amasis came also , waited upon by all the Nymphs and Ladies that were in Marc●lles ; and with them came Godomar and all the gallantry of the Court. It was not long before good Amasiel spied Ligdamon amongst them , and this sight did so much surprize him , considering the condition wherein he thought he left him , that he went as well unto him as he could , and seemed to be more then half angry . Ligdamon ( said he unto him ) you are very undiscreet in venturing your self so soon abroad , and had I thought you would have come out of the house , I would not have stirred out : Ligdamon , who esteemed this man very much , and had his age in great reverence , did answer him a in mild manner , and protested that he did not know what he said : I say , replied the good Man , that your striving to walk so much , may cause the wound which you have in your thigh to open again : upon this the Cavalier bethinking himself of all the wounds that ever he received , and not knowing any such as he mentioned : I never had any wound in my thigh , replied he , and unless you better explain your self , I shall not understand you . Ligdamon spoke these few words in such a strange manner , that the Chirurgeon thought he would not acknowledge his wound , because he would not acknowledge his obligation unto him for his cure , and wondering to find so much ingratitude in the soul of that Cavalier , whose generosity was esteemed by all the world : Sir ( said he unto him ) the care which I have had of you deserves a b●tter acknowledgement , but though you do not think me worthy so much as of thanks , yet I shall not lose my reward ; for the gods will accept of my good intentions . Upon this Amasiel was silent , yet testified by his actions that he was a little disconted , and Ligdamon not being able to imagine the cause : Amasiel ( said he unto him ) if I do not with all my hart desire to serve you , may the gods punish me ; but I do not know what you mean by these words , of wounds , of obligation , and of reward . I think ( said the old Man and interrupted him ) that you either imagine me in a dream , or else would make me believe that I am mad . Can you deny that you have been eleven dayes in my house , and that I have dressed your four wounds , one in your thigh , another in your hand , and two in your arm ? Now Ligdamon begun clearly to see the mans mistake , and knew that it was Lidias whereof he spoke : therefore pulling off his gloves , and shewing his bare hands unto him : Father ( said he ) do you see any such wound in my hand ? The old man casting his eye upon the place where Lidias received his wound , and finding not so much as the least scratch , he stood in a strange confusion ; and Ligdamon beginning to speak ; bat Father ( said he ) do not think your charity any worse bestowed : for you have helped a Cavalier who resembles me ; one who my name had like to have been his death , as his formerly had like to have been mine , being for him exposed unto the fury of Lions : The good office which you have done unto him , shall be acknowledged by me as thankfully as if it were done unto my self ; after the Sacrifice is done , give me leave to go unto your house and visit him , for I have longed to know what was become of him . Amasiel heard all that Ligdamon said , but he was not able to answer him a word , for his wonder had taken away the use of his tongue : one while he would cast his eyes upon the face of Ligdamon , and fix them a long while together ; and then upon a sudden , he would take his hand , and wonder he could not find the wound which Ligdamon received . But the Sacrifice beginning , they were both forced to give over discourse and fall to their prayers . The Sacrifice was no sooner ended but Ligdamon carried Amasiel to his Coach , and went to his house ; and Amerina no sooner saw Ligdamon coming ; but she went to tell Lidias , who had such an earnest desire to see him , and so glad to hear the news of his coming , that a fresh colour came into his cheek ; so as Ligdamon no sooner cast his eye upon him , but he thought that he saw himself in a glass . They were a long time in saluting and carrying each other , for Lidias knowing how much he was obliged unto that Cavalier for Amerinas sake , thought he could not embrace and look upon him enough : yet at the last , falling into discourse which touched them more nearly , Ligdamon related what Lipandas had done , when to satisfie the desires of Melandre , he leaped over the walls , only to relieve Lidias . At the name of Melandre , Lidias and Amerina were both equally surprized ; the one , for the secret obligations which he had unto that Fair one ; and the other , by reason of such sparks of jealousie which entred into her soul ; which Ligdamon perceiving , I assure you ( said he ) you must prepare your self for a sharp combate ; for the love of Melandre unto Lidias is as violent as ever ; and though Lipandas do all he can to divert her , yet he cannot do any good . Then Lidias , I assure my ( self answered he ) that when Melandre knows what I have , promised unto the fair Amerina , she will not wonder , that ( as a Cavalier ) I have observed what I was so solemnly and strictly obliged unto . I believe ( said Amerina ) that it is the best for us both not to let her know any thing , but to steal away out of her presence , and accord all hazards that she may attempt against us . Unto this Lidias answered nothing and Ligdamon was almost of the same opinion : But for all the●● desires to put this in execution , it was not in their power , for the domestiques of Amasiel , who talk●●●f this unto several persons , that the very same day almost all the Town knew of it : Melandre no sooner heard this news , but she made great complaints against Ligdamon , and as soon as ever she could steal from Lipandas , who left her as little as possible he could , she went unto the house of Amasiel . In the way thither , her mind was full of various thoughts , somtimes she fancied the contentment which she should have in seeing him , for whom she ran so many dangerous fortunes : and otherwhiles thinking Amerina to be with him , she had changed his mind , and was vexed at her apprehensions of his infidelity . At last , after a long dispute with her self , she came unto the chamber of Lidias ; and not having quitted the habit of a Cavalier , she was hardly known unto him . She found him upon his knees before Amerina , who sitting upon her bed , held the head of her Lover in her lap ; at which Melandre was so much offended , that being all anger and jealousie , well , well , perfideous man ( said she , pulling Lidias by the sleeve of his doublet ) are these any signs of that acknowledgement which you ought to give me ? Upon this Lidias knew her , and rose up to salute her : But she pushing him away , No , no ( said she ) continue on your submissions unto that fair on ; but she shall not long enjoy the sacrifices of service which you offer unto her , for I have a way to be revenged of thy perfidy , and if heaven do deny me justice , I have courage enough to carve it out of my own despair . Upon this looking upon Amerina , and then upon Lidias , with an eye of extream discontent , she went away , and would not give that Cavalier so much time , as to speak one word . As soon as ever she was out of the house , she went straight to the Castle , and never consulting any further what to do , she cast her self at the feet of Amasis , and spoke thus unto her : Madam , That Justice which you have so happily executed , and never denied unto any , I do now emplore upon my bended knees , against the perfidie of a Cavalier , whom I conjure you to command that he may do me right and reason in your presence ; Our combate shall use no other Arms but the Laws ; and if the sight of his crime will bring him unto any repentance , I do protest I will presently forgive him ; however Madam , be you the Arbytrator of our differen●● and when you have heard what we can say for our selves , I shall most willingly submit unto your doom . Then Melandre was silent : And the Nymph who took her for a Cavalier , and thought it better to take up the matter , then to let it proceed unto a quarrel , she consented unto her motion : So Lidias was sent for by a Herauld , and commanded to appear that very hour before Amasis . Amerina began presently to suspect the designe of Melandre , and told Lidias how much she feared the loss of his affection ; but he assured her , that he would rather die a hundred deaths , then break those first oaths which he had sworn unto her . All this was not so secret , but almost all the Court knew of it ; so as when Lidias was brought before the Nymph , the chamber was full of Ladies and Cavaliers : Lipandas and Ligdamon were not then there ; But Amerina who would not leave Lidias , entred almost as soon as he , and placed her self amongst the women . The Herald had no sooner commanded silence , but Amasis told the sad Cavalier , that she was ready to hear him ; whereupon Melandre after an humble reverence , began thus . I know Madam , that it would become me better to blush and be silent , then to speak , since the habit wherein I am , which is as contrary unto my sex as my humour , doth accuse me of impudence , before the most vertuous Princess of all the Universe : But since nothing can better condemn Lidias , nor convince him of ingratitude , then the same Arms and habit wherewith I made him owe his life unto me ; I do most humbly beseech you Madam , to pardon me , for not leaving them off , and for making use of them , to reproach him with the greatest infidelity that ever any Cavalier used . Perhaps Madam , the various adventures of my life , are as well known unto your Highness , as unto my self , for Clidemant had the relation of them from me ; but if neither he nor Lindamore ever writ any the particulars unto you , I have great cause to lament the death of the one , and the absence of the other , since by them you might have known how much Lidias is obliged unto me , and what right and reason I have to pretend unto ●is affection . Upon this she made a stop , to wipe away th●●e tears which the memory of Clidemants death did bring into her eyes , and gave the Nymph time to do the same ; afterwards she went on thus . They could have told you , Madam , when Lidias was forced to fly for his life , and when the kinred of Aronthes , whom he had killed , would not let him live in any place of the world , my house was his safe sanctuary : I had at that time a greater regard of his honour then of my own ; for not being able to avoid those wounds which he gave me , I was at last forced to imitate the goodness of my father , and give him the same entertainment in my heart , which my father gave him in his house : It was not long before this wavering minded man became master both of the one and the other : but almost the very same day that he let me know he loved , the very same day also he assured me of his treason : The truth is , he quickly cast me off , and to make his crime the more enormous , he left me , without so much as bidding me a civil adieu . I will not speak of my resentments , because I shall make us both blush ; him at his crime , and me at my follies : let me only tell you , that at that instant , I forgot what I was , and changing my habit and my name , I resolved to overcome all those horrors which fear commonly imprints in the soul of a woman : I left then all my Parents , and G●d knows how much against my mind I committed this absurdity : But at last overcoming all the difficulties of a journey , and all the injuries of weather , after a thousand rubs of fortune , I undertook to fight with Lipandas , thinking it no matter by what hand I died , so it might be in the presence of this perfideous man. If thou hast any spark of memory , Lidias , of those dangers whereunto I exposed my self , and of the favours which I shewed unto thee , thou wouldest confess that this young Beauty which is now an occasion of my jealousie , and an argument of thy inconstancy , never had the courage to defend thee as I have done . But that is not the greatest obligation wherewith I will charge thee ; and if thou beest unwilling I should name it unto thee left thy crime should have too many witnesses , ask secretly those chains which fettered my arms and feet , which I assumed upon my self to release thee : Ask the Vermin of that place where I was imprisoned , whether my sorrows for thy departure were not blacker unto me then the darkness which environ'd me : Consult with the walls , and if thou beest not deaf to their answers , as thou art now unto my love , thou mayest understand the quality of my sufferings , and how more sad I was at thy sin then at my own misery : But Madam ( said she , and turned towards Amasis ) to express how my Lidias is obliged unto me , is to express the whole course of my life , for I have sworn a thousand times that I would never live a minute longer then I loved him : Nay , let him speak himself , for if he have any memory of my favours , it is impossible but he must needs confess himself wholly mine : You may perceive Madam by his silence , how faint he is to excuse himself and his inconstancy ; and I most humbly beseech you , to declare that he in right belongs unto me , and that if there be any glory to be gotten by possessing him , that it cannot be denied unto me , since he is obliged unto me for his life and liberty . This was the discourse of Melandre , which was hearkened unto with a universal murmure , some admired her courage ; others the Grandure of her love ; but all did abhor the humour of Lidias , and thought it impossible for him ever to wash off that stain of ingratitude , yet when the noise of the murmure was ceased , Lidias in all humility bowed unto the Nymph , and offered to speak ; but Amerina , into whom the discourse of Melandre had infused some new fears of losing Lidias , she advanced , and begging leave to speak uttered these words . It is very just , Madam , that I do prevent Lidias , and before the sentence , on which my life or death doth depend be pronounced , I do shew legitimately the possession of this Cavalier , be granted unto me before Melandre . I cannot deny but that she hath done even miracles for him , but I must tell you that all her actions are nothing in comparison of mine ; and that if I could surmount her in merit as much as I do in love , the dispute about him would be quickly determined : the only advantage which she can boast of above me is , that she was not so mistaken as I was ; and that the testimonies of her love were given unto Lidias , where mine was given unto Ligdamon ; but why should that fallacy prejudice my cause , since the grandure of my affection is still apparent , and has given all the testimonies of a most inviolable faith ? You know very well courageous Melandre , that I was the first unto whom that Cavalier did sacrifice his liberty ; so as when he seemed to put his heart into your hands , he did but deceive your innocency , since he never did take it back out of mine : you may happily tell me that his oathes are too many , and too great to be broken ; but why should they not be broken , rather then those he has sworn unto me ten thousand times ? I confesse that he ows his life unto you ; but if he take what I did unto Ligdamon as done unto him , he must needs say , that when I delivered him from a den of ravenous Lions , he is also a debtour unto me for his life : and I must tell you , that I have done more for him then you have ; for when you ventured your life in a hopes of overcoming , I looked upon death as inevitable , when I pledged Ligdamon in the cup wherewith he intended to poyson himself ; so as I have the glory to say , that I dared to do more then you , who never ventured further then the hazard of a private duel : But great Nymph ( continued she and turned towards Amasis ) since as they say , the first inclinations are most strong , what right hath this fair one to pretend unto Lidias , since he had so long since devoted himself unto me , and since at this very day , his passion does consent unto his first servitude ? If Lidias had two hearts , I would consent she should have the one , and that she should dictate such laws unto him as she would have him observe ; but since he has but one , and since his first promises has given me the absolute Empire over him , is it not most fit she should desist from her enterprise , and leave pursuing a thing which my love cannot yield unto her ? Amerina used other arguments to set forth the justice of her cause , but Amasis seeing Melandre about to reply , did ordain that the division of the controversie , should meerly depend upon the will of Lidias , and to that end gave him all that night to weigh the reason on both sides , and that neither of them should see him , until he had declared his ultimate judgement : so every one retired ; and Melandre being extreamly ashamed to be seen in the habit of a Man , after she had declared her sex , she took the offer of Galathea , and being dressed in some of her clothes , she fully resolved never to stir out of the Castle , but either to marry Lidias , or else to go out of the world . Lidias in the mean time returned to the house of good Amasiel , and Adamas took the care of Amerina upon him ; but do what he could , he was not able to dissolve that sadness which appeared in all her actions and countenance : he offered himself a thousand times to serve her upon all occasions , but she still told him , that the only office which could oblige her , was to make Lidias hers : The Druide offered his assistance in that , and this made the young fair one so confident as to say unto him thus : I do conjure you father , by that which is most sacred and dear unto you to contrive it so , that I may discourse with Melandre in private : this is all the consolation that I ask , and if I obtain it , I shall more easily support any misfortune Adamas conceiving that this might easily be done , and that there was no inj●stice in the desire , he went the same hour unto Melandre , and made the proposition unto her : That generous woman consented unto his desire , and offered to go unto her ; but the Druide not knowing whether Amerina would be pleased with that , he thought it better that he stayed in her chamber , and undertook to bring Amerina unto her : which he did ; so as making them both to promise that nothing should passe in their discourse which might make his mediatourship to be imputed unto him as a crime , he went out and left them alone : he was no sooner gone out but Amerina shut the door , and spoke thus unto Melandre . Do not wonder generous Melandre , that I should stand in fear of the judgement of Lidias ; for your own merit is the cause of it ; and I know that unless he be blind he cannot prefer my beauty before yours : you are owner of so many eminent qualities above me , that I am forced to beg that from your pity , which my own merit can never obtain : I know very well that my demand is high , when I ask this Cavalier ; but then consider , that if you grant him unto me , you do render your glory and my obligation to be extream : I am sure , fair Melandre , that you know very well how due this recompence is unto pains , and that my many years sufferings deserves no less reward : If you tell me , that you may pretend unto him by the same title , and that you have endured as much as I , consider I beseech you , that your courage , which is naturally prompt unto great things , was never put unto so much difficulty as mine , whose inclination never reached above that of a silly woman , and who never durst attempt any thing , if love had not used a particular violence upon me . Again , discreet Melandre , you have many persons here about you , the possession of whom will be no less glorious unto you , then if you enjoyed Lidias , and will be a Fortune as advantageous unto you : Wheas if I do lose what I do expect from the inclination of that Cavalier , I am utterly undone ; left desolately alone , far from my native countrey , destitute of all humane help , and , perhaps , abandoned to the mercy of some ravisher who will triumph over me , and has none to defend me from any violence : I do conjure you therefore , even by Lidias himself , not to deny me this comfort which I begg ; and consider , that if you have so much pity as to yield unto me this , upon which all my joy and felicity does depend , I shall not be so ungrateful , as for your service , to lose that life which you shall preserve . Amerina expressed her self in such a sweet obliging manner , that Melandre was exceedingly moved : and had not love been abundantly predominate above her compassion , she had at that very instant granted unto this fair one that contentment which she asked , and seemed to merit . Yet her own interest being above that of Amerinas , she paused a while , and studied what to answer : at last she broke out thus . The gods be witnesses , fair Amerina , I am extreamly grieved that I cannot render you this contentment which you ask : for pities sake put your self into my room , and tell me what you would do if I should make the same supplication unto you ? If you do love Lidias above your own life , would you not rather die then suffer another to enjoy him ? but alas , I am extreamly afraid left that misfortune befal me , and that his judgement will be advantageous unto you : for I must yield unto you in all those qualities , wherein you think I have the advantage above you . But however this is my designe , sage Amerina , to wait upon that judgement which he shall pronounce : do not think it is any want of affection unto you , which moves me not to yield that happiness which you desire : for command me to attempt things even impossible , nay even to die for your contentment , and I protest I will do it , so my love unto Lidias may be excused . This was all the answer that Melandre gave , at which Amerina was so stung , that she was not able to stay any longer with her ; after , therefore , a civil adiew , she went away in such a dejected manner , as it was apparent she was not all satisfied : by Fortune , as she went out she met Adamas , and went with him unto his house , beseeching him to let her go to bed without any supper , or being seen by any . The Druido would hardly consent unto it ; yet to satisfie her importunity , he permitted her to do as she would . All the night long she never closed an eye , and though the last testimonies which she received of the love of Lidias was a great subject of consolation unto her , yet she could not chuse but fear , and extreamly afflict her self , as oft as she thought upon the promises which he had made unto Melandre : The remembrance of this , forced some tears to trickle down from her eyes , and afterwards to fall into a thousand dangerous resolutions . The last of which , and upon which her mind fixed was , not to suffer that her Rival should ever tryumph over Lidias ; so as to prevent that , she intended to arm her self with a poniard , which she would wear under her Gown ; and in case the sentence was pronounced in the favour to Melandre , she vowed to kill her , afterwards Lidias , and lastly her self . Lidias for his part was as much disquieted as they ; all his obligations unto Melandre came into his memory , and swelled his soul with such lively apprehension of them , as he thought he could not chuse but satisfie her desires , unless he suffered himself to be branded with extream ingratitude . On the other side , his vows unto the fair Amerina had such an influence upon him , and the merits of both held him in such an inequality , as he knew not which of them to chuse or reject : Lipandas also received such a hot alarm when he heard of the passages at the house of Amasis , that he would never let Ligdamon be at rest , but forced him to accompany him unto the Castle , where he so expressed his passion unto Melandre , that if he did not move her unto any love , yet he moved her at the least unto pity . The hour when they were all to appear before Amasis was no sooner come , but all the Court assembled there , especially the Lovers , but with very different thoughts and resolutions : Lidias endeavoured to oblige Amerina without offending Melandre ; Amerina was afraid that Lidias would not be favourable unto her , and therefore prepared to execute her dismal designe : But Melandre being more confident then any of the rest , before Lidias was commanded to speak , did cast her self at the feet of Amasis , with these expressions . It is to believed Madam , that every one will wonder that after so violent a pursuit of a happiness , I should now deprive my self of all hopes therein ; but if they will be pleased to take so much pains as to consider the reasons which induce me thereunto , doubtless they will rather commend then condemn me . At the first Madam , I was in hopes to enjoy Lidias without any prejudice unto Amerina , whose affection does merit to be preserved ; but now if I do voluntarily yield unto her an advantage which perhaps she may obtain in spite of me , I shall so oblige her , as I believe that her affection unto me will be for ever immutable : And since Madam , though Lidias should give his judgement in favour of me , he would still be guilty of breaking those oaths which he hath sworn unto this fair one ; and though he should be favourable unto her , he could never clear himself of infidelity unto me ; so as Madam , either Amerina or Melandre must of their own motion quit the interest which they have in this affection : Therefore since the Gods have inspired me with the desire of it , and have now given me the courage , I do intend never to give Lidias any cause to hate me , but will for ever love him only in the degree of a Brother . I beseech you therefore Madam , to let them enjoy that contentments which fortune hath many years denied them , and which now I do most earnestly wish unto them : Thrice happy shall I think my self in contributing any thing to their contentment . Upon this Melandre was silent , and made an humble reverence unto the Nymph . All the company admired to hear this language proceed from her ; but above all , Lidias and Amerina ; who seeing themselves at a higher pitch of felicity then ere they expected , made an humble reverence unto Amasis ; and after they had asked leave to thank Melandre , they expressed themselves unto her with all testimonies of acknowledgement and affection . This being done , Amasis offered to rise , but was hindred by Ligdamon , who holding Lipandas by the hand , and presenting him unto the Nymph , beseeched her to determine somthing for the satisfaction of that Cavalier : Lipandas cast himself down upon his knees , and after a relation of his love and adventures , beseeched her to dispose the will of Melandre to receive him into the room of Lidias . Amasis found so much Justice in the desire , that she made the proposition unto Melandre , who after some modest refusal , remembring what he had done for her upon several occasions , especially when to relieve Lidias , he leaped down the walls of Marcelles , she obeyed the commands of the Nymph , and granted the desires of Ligdamon . Thus these four Lovers did in one hour reap the fruit of all the pains which Love and Fortune had made them endure : These two marriages were consummated before the Truce was ended ; and in the mean time , Lindamore lost no opportunities of advancing his Troops and having met with Phil●nder , who acquainted him with the affairs of Amasis , and the intentions of Gondebaut against her , he determined not to go into Lions , but to cross over the Rhosue about half a league from them , and the next morning to go unto Vienna . On the other side , Gondebaut who thirsted to be revenged upon Amasis for the affronts which he had , as he conceived , received from her , and being pressed by Ligonias , who every minute presented unto him the inconve●iences which would happen in case Polemas was not relieved according to promise , he issued out his Commissions , and raised thirty and two thousand men , which he committed unto the conduct of Ligonias , with command unto all the Officers to obey Polemas , unto whom he writ this Letter . GONDEBAUTS Letter unto POLEMAS . I Have sent thirty and two thousand men unto Polemas , not out of any ambition to enlarge the limits of my Empire , but only out of a desire to raise his glory unto the highest pitch of glory that he can wish . I have made choice of such Souldiers for him , as best know how to obey , from whom I do expect even wonders to be done , being under the conduct of a man who knows most perfectly how to command them . But how great so ever the victories be which they shall get , they are still less then the hopes I have in your courage , the Grandeur whereof may assure any one of the conquest of the world , if he will be pleased to employ it . Fight therefore presently , brave Polemas , or rather vanquish presently ; for I know , that with you , to fight , and to overcome , is one and the same thing . Whilst affairs went thus , Sigismond had but a very dull time of it ; Gondebaut had locked him up in a strong Tower , the better to secure his person , it being doubted , that if he were at liberty , he would not have suffered any designs to be against Amasis , Godomar , or Dorinde , without opposing it with all his Interest . Thus this Prince thought his detention insupportable ; for hearing of this Armies departure , he was sensible of the danger wherein his Brother was ; he was so extreamly displeased that he was not able to help himself , that all those who saw him , might read in his countenance the marks of a most violent sorrow : At last , heaven who reserved him for a more glorious end then to languish in prison , did permit him to make an escape in this manner . Amongst those whom Gondebaut had set over him to prevent his escape , there was two kinsmen of Ardilan , who also carried the same name ; the one of which finding more favour with the King then the o●her , he had obtained the sole donation of his deceased Cofin ; which the other extreamly stomaking , yet not daring to murmure at the injustice which was done him , he resolved to be revenged by favouring Sigismond , and freeing him from the Tyrannie of his father . He made the overture of it unto him , the same morning that the Army was drawn into the field ; and Sigismond being confident of his fidelity , since ( said he unto him ) you do offer me your assistance , and your own good will hath prevented my requests , I do swear by all that 's sacred , that if you do help me to escape , to raise thy fortune above any Subject in all the Kingdome , but be sure you fail me not , for if thou dost deceive me , I will most infallibly be thy utter ruine . Upon this the Prince began to walk up and down the chamber , and the young Ardilan fearing lest some should hearken at the door , he came nearer and said unto him in a low voice : You never need Sir to doubt either of my affection or my fidelity , and I will contrive the matter with so much prudence , as if it shall not miscarry . As soon as he had said so , the hour which Ardilan was to stay with him was expired , and he quitted his place unto another who came for the same purpose : he was no sooner gone , but to lose no time , he provided one of those small boats , which they used upon the River Arar , and also providing two Fishermens habits , some nets , and a rope long enough to reach from the Tower where Sigismond was detained ; and at the entrance of the night , he carried them himself unto the Princes chamber , where he was to watch that night with one of his Comrades : Sigismond was no sooner in bed , but he seemed as if he were asleep , and Ardilan who also brought a great bottle of wine with him , did so entertain his companion , that he was constrained to trust the keeping of the Prince unto him : so soon as Ardilan perceived his Comrade to be so fast asleep that he could not be awaked , he pulled the Fishers habits out of a sack , and putting one of them on , beseeched the Prince to put on the other ; then fastning the rope to the window , they both wen● down by the rope without any noise . As soon as they were down , Ardilan carried him to the boat , and throwing their nets into the water with more fear of being taken then desire to take , they came unto the chains which crossed over the water just as day began to dawn , and they stayed not long before they were opened unto them ; so as rowing as fast as ever they could they entred presently into the Rhosne , whose impetuous current was such , that it carried them to Vienna in lesse then three hours . When Ardilans companion awaked , and did not see his Comrade , he ran presently to the Princes bed , and not finding him neither , he went to the window , where finding the rope , he concluded that they were escape , and disputed with himself whether it was not his best course to escape also : at last considering , that if he should be taken , he should be punished as a complice , he chose rather to rely upon his innocency , then run the hazard of being thought culpable : he began therefore to cry out as loud as he could , and shewed unto the first that came unto him the marks of Sigismonds flight . Gondebaut was quickly advertised of it , and coming himself unto the place , he saw the Princes and Ardilans clothes lying together upon the bed ; but this made no excuse for him whose office it was to watch them , and he swore that he should presently be hanged ; but when he saw the rope , and considered that if the man had been culpable , he might easily have escaped also , he turned all his anger against the young Ardilan , and presently proclaimed throughout the Town , that if any one could bring him either alive or dead , he would give unto him a large pention for his life ; but all inquisition was to no purpose , for they were already got into Vienna , and it fell out very happily for them , that Lindamare came thither that morning . Their entrance into the Town was after a pleasant manner , for having left their boat at the port , they came into the first house they found open , and asked for something to eat ; and being thought to be Fisher-men , very homely victuals was set before them , such as were enough to turn the stomach of the Prince : but Ardilan , who had rowed very hard , and never slept all the night , did fall abord with such a sharp appetite , that Sigismond after his example did taste such course food as he found . During their repast the Prince was very inquisitive after the news of the Town , and left their host should think it strange , that any in such habits as they should enquire after news , the Prince told him that they came from Lions to sell their fish in Vienna : for Gondebauts Souldiers took up all provisions in their countrey , and never payed the owners for them ; and therefore they came away with their boat , to see what money they could get for their fish in that place : The Host told him that they were come in a very good time : for there was newly come to Town one Lindamor , whose valour was very famous , and brought with him four or five hundred Noble men , besides four thousand Souldiers . I have ( said Sigismond ) three or four fishes of a strange bigness , and I believe they would very willingly buy them , if I knew how to let them know as much . Alas poor fellow ( answered the Host ) dost thou think such men as they use to go unto the Market as we do ? No , no , they have servants and officers that take care for such things , and thy fish , perhaps , shall be bought and sold before thou ever see any of them , or they know any thing of them . So I have money for my fish ( replied Sigismond and smiled ) I do not care , and silver is as good from the hand of a servant as from the Master : Well ( said the Host ) I will carry thee to their house where thou maist speak with some of their servants , and to tell thee truly , I have a great desire to see this man they call Lindamor , for I have heard tell such wonders of him , that I can hardly believe he is like unto other men . Sigismond could not chuse but laugh at the conceit of this man , and calling to memory all that he had heard of Lindamor , I had a conceit that his return from Childerick , was purposely to assist Amasis against the attempts of Polemas . Thinking therefore that his best course was to joyn with him , he and Ardilan desired the Host to conduct them unto his lodging . As soon as they came there , the Prince desired to speak with Lindamor , and because he saw they made some difficulty of it , he told them that he had some businesse of importance to impart , which Lindamor would be very glad to know . This man unto whom he addressed himself , finding more in the aspect of Sigismond then usually is in the common sort of people , and thinking him better then his clothes promised , also remembring how Philiander got out of Marcelles , he did imagine that happily he might be one that came from the Nymph ; so as without any more ceremony he carried him up a back stairs towards the chamber of Lindamor ; and leaving him there at the stair head with Ardilan , who knew not what would be the issue of this visit , he went and told Lindamor that there was two men in the habit of Fishermen , the one of which said that he had some businesse of consequence to impart . Lindamor pretending some dispatches in his closet , he left the company and came to the place where Sigismond stayed . As soon as ever the Prince saw him he liked his countenance and behaviour , as indeed , Lindamor had a very charming way & mind to win love ; and saluting the Prince very affably , he returned the salute in a way more sutable to his quality then habit , Sir ( said he unto Lindamor ) I come to acquaint you with an accident which happened in Lions of which we have been witnesses , and in some sort Complices : which is , that the Prince Sigismond hath escaped out of that prison where his father detained him , and we have brought him away in our little boat , without any other company but one man who escaped with him . Lindamor had hardly patience to let him speak out these last words , for clapping his hands together , and lifting up his eyes to heaven , blessed be the great gods of heaven ( said he ) for delivering him from such great injustice : In saying so some tears of joy escaped from his eyes , which pleased the Prince so well , that he was ready to discover himself immediatly : yet deferring it a little longer , Sir ( continued he ) we heard him often by the way name you , yet not knowing ( as I think ) that you were so near him : so as at our arival here , hearing of your return and where you lodged , we thought it would be welcome news unto you , to the end , that whether he be your friend or your enemy , you might make what use you pleasdd of it . Dear friend ( said Lindamor unto him ) I give thee hearty thanks , and I will and I will recompence thee very well before we part , for this good news ; but I pray thee tell me where he is , that I may go unto him and kisse his hands . Sir ( replied the Prince and shrugged his shoulders ) he landed on the other side of the Rhosne , and I am afraid he is taken horse to go unto his brother in Marcellos , for we heard him say he intended it . O heavens ( said Lindamor and stamped upon the ground ) how unhappy shall I esteem my self if I do not serve upon this occasion he commanded to make ready horses with all possible haste , and intended to follow him immediately ; yet being desirous to reward those that gave him this intelligence ; he commanded to give them a good sum of money , and after many hearty thanks would have dismissed them ; but Sigismond , who was much delighted at hit trouble and impatiency , Sir ( said he unto him ) we most humbly beseech you to let us wait upon you in your journey , perhaps we may be a means of your sooner finding him : Lindamor , whose mind was more upon something else then heeding what he said , was a long while before he answered ; at last , alas ( said he ) it will be a long while before we provide boats for you both ; besides you do not know what a deal of difference there is between riding a horse and rowing a boat : upon this he would have gone out , and Sigismond , not being able to hold any longer , Sir , said he , there needs neither boats or boat , nor any horses to meet with him whom you desire to see , since Sigismond is already very near you : As he said this , he embraced him , at which Lindamor was so surprized , that he knew not what to say : and upon a better survey he found so much Majesty under the cloud of that poor habit , as he found his errour ; yet not to persist any longer in it he kneeled down , and all the Princes entreaties could not make him rise until he had obtained that pardon , which the Prince said he was rather to ask for deceiving him so long . Their first complements being ended , the Prince went to bed , during which time order was taken for some clothes sutable to his quality , and Lindamor yielded his chamber unto him , giving it out that he was troubled with the head-ake , purposely to prevent visits , and to have the better opportunity of discoursing upon the affairs of the Nymph : so the Prince wa● no sooner got into bed , but he desired Lindamor to sit down by him , and then began to speak thus unto him . This picture ( said he , and opened a case set with very rich stone , which he wore about his Neck ) will tell you that Dorinde is partly the cause of all Gondebauts disorders : That fair one whose Image you see , and whose perfections are so great , as no Painter in the Universe is able to imitate , hath so captivated the mind of my father , that he is fallen into such extravagancies , as indeed are unworthy a man of his quality : When his affection was first known unto me , I was in such fears that he would marry her , that I resolved to be as great an obstacle unto it as I could . The first course that came into my fancy was , to seem as if I were in Love with her ; but oh how dangerous a thing it is to jest with matters of Love ! for a little after I became so desperately lost in a real Love of her , that I cannot believe ever any passion was so violent as mine ; but however , my first designe of ruining the pretensions of my father , did prevail ; for whether that fair one did think my age more sutable unto hers , and found more sympathy in our humours , or whether she thought the Kings intention was not so honest as he pretended ; but so it was , that I gained her affection , and after the death of her father , I perswaded her to go into Forrests , where I intended to follow : but I was so much interrupted , that all I could do , was , to send my brother thither ; who after several encounters , carried her into Marcelles , where now they are . Now the perswasions of Polemas , who promised to hold that estate meerly of my father , and my fathers desire to be revenged upon Amasis , who took them into her protection , has caused him to declare war against that Princess , and no longer since then yesterday , sent above thirty thousand men unto Polemas : But lest I should engage my self in this quarrel , which was partly begun upon my score , the King shut me up in a Tower , out of which I escaped by the assistance of this man , whom you see disguised as I am , and now am come unto you , to act somthing that is glorious unto Amasis and Dorinde . Lindamore was joyed beyond all expression at the discourse of Sigismond , and protesting that he could not better employ his arms ; then in defence of that Princess , he beseeched him to make all the haste he could to do her that favour : First ( said the Prince ) I conceive one thing is expedient to be done , which is , that we employ four of your men who are least known , two of them to go and divulge it in Lions , that I am in Viena , and the other two to get into that Army which Gondebaut sends unto Polemas : and this will be the consequence of it ; I have many friends in Lions , who will not value the Kings displeasure , so they can but serve me , and follow my fortune ; and I dare confidently ever , that almost all the Nobility are for me : Most certain it is , that as soon as ever they know where I am , they will make preparations to serve me , and will follow me : As for those who are in the Army which my father hath sent unto Polemas , certainly some are for me , and those that are , will draw others , so as I expect a good party will revolt , and come unto me . Lindamore approved of this designe , and that very hour dispatched away four such as he most trusted , and giving them all requisite instructions , he returned unto Sigismond , and said thus unto him , I do verily believe Sir , that the Gods do intend to be very favourable unto Amasis , and are resolved to free her very suddenly from all manner of oppressions , since they proceed by ways that are even miraculous : For in your discourse , I observe some extraordinary passages : As the flight of Dorinde , the voyage of Prince Godomar , and the interest which you have both in him and her , makes much for the advantage of that afflicted Princess . Philander spoke of a certain Queen called Argira , who came not long since about the cure of a Cavalier called Rosilion ; he told me also , that she left behind her a daughter very fair , with a promise to send for her by an Army strong enough to resist all the power of any enemies . For my part , I thought that I could not die more gloriously , then in the service of her , unto whom I owe my life , and all I have , and therefore resolved to force my way into the Town , with those souldiers that I brought with me , and afterwards defend it to the last . Your resolution is most commendable ( said Sigismond ) and I assure my self , you might effect it , for there is no greater danger in it , then formerly your valour hath encountred withal , and gloriously executed ; but you must know , that as the state of the Town is at the present , it is not in any necessity of either your or my being there : My brother writ me word at the beginning of the siege , that there are so many brave Cavaliers in it , and I believe Philander told me as much , that without any assistance , they could defend it for two moneths ; and since so , it is much better for us to make up a Body wherewith we may keep the field , and as we see occasions , either give battel , or enter into the Town . Lindamore thought this advice so good , that he resolved to follow it ; the only difficulty that he found in it , was , left Gondebauts Army joyning with Polemas , before they had formed a considerable body , should violently fall upon them ; and therefore he propounded it unto the Prince , whether it was not best to advance a little forward with those men he had , to amuse the enemy , whilst he stayed in Vienna , to receive those men who came to take his part . The Prince answered , that it was very necessary so to do : And upon this resolution , Lindamore spent the rest of the day in giving orders for their departure , as in the morning he did , with all his forces . The same day , those that Lindamore sent unto Lions , arrived there ; who having told unto five or six persons that Sigismond was in Vienna all the Town knew of it before it was night . Gondebaut was vexed at it to the very soul ; and doubtless if he had not sent away all his Forces , he would have besieged him there : for his humour was barbarous enough to prompt unto any violent resolution . But on the other side , most of the Nobility and Cavalry of the Town were so joyed at the news , that they spent all the night in nothing but preparing themselves to go unto the Prince in the morning . The King , whose passion had blinded his judgement , and who never feared any harm could happen unto him , did permit the Gates of the Town to be opened , for they had been shut ever since he heard of Sigismonds flight ; so as there went out several ways no less , then five thousand men , who the same day came unto the Prince . The next day after he went to joyn with Lindamore , who had appointed Boen for his Rendezvouz . In the mean time Gondebauts Army was advanced within a little of seeing the walls of Marcelles : Polemas who was swelled with joy , and proud with the title of General over such a puissant Army , did promise unto himself no less then the conquest of Galathea , and went half a days journey to meet these Auxiliaries : There he received Gondebauts letter , which he kissed two or three times ; and having received the oath of Fidelity from all the Captains , he swore that the greatest interest that he had in this war , was only for the glory of Gondebaut . After this he made a speech unto the Souldiers , in which he omitted nothing that might move them to fight valiantly ; and got so much credit and authority amongst them , that there was not one amongst them all which was not very glad to be under his command . And lastly , being desirous to know certainly of what number this new come Army consisted , he wondered to find of thirty two thousand not above four or five and twenty thousand ; for the rest had disbanded themselves as soon as ever they heard of Sigismonds intention . As this was prejudicial unto Polemas , so it was serviceable unto Sigismond , who in less then three days , found himself sixteen or seventeen thousand strong comprising those which Lindamore brought from Childerick . Rosilion on his side , he made all the haste that possibly he could ; for his love unto Rosanira , was such a spur unto him , that he could not rest until he had given some signal testimony of his valour ; so as he was within a days march as near Marcelles as the Burgundian Troops . The Truce was to end the next morning ; so as the retardment of Rosilion , the arrival of these forces unto Polemas ; and no intelligence of Lindamores return , did put Amasis into a most extream perplexity : she knew nothing of Fleurial and Philianders success , so as she grew even desperate of all relief , and was excessively afflicted : Adamas surprised her as she was almost drowned in sorrows ; and though he knew them to be but just , seeing so little hopes of any remedy , yet having a firm belief that the Gods would never abandon so just a cause , he candemned her excessive sorrows , as out of season : Which the Princess not being able to relish ; Alas Adamas ( said she ) how can I chuse but be sensible of all these sad accidents which are even ready to ruine me : every thing contributes unto it ; Strangers deceive me ; my Neighbours assault me , and my own Subjects betray me . Upon this she pulled out he handkerchief and wiped her eyes , which notwithstanding the Grandure of her courage , did send forth a flood of tears : which the Druide perceiving , and desiring to comfort her : Madam ( said he unto her ) I must needs confesse that you have some causes to fear , but pardon me if I tell you , that you have no cause to dispair : A high born soul as yours is , cannot be culpable of such a crime , which is a mark of a base spirit that is d●ffident in the goodnesse and omnipotence of the gods : by the grace of Tautates our affairs are no● in such an extremity as to expect nothing but certain ruine ; and though we were all to perish infallibly , methinks it should be a great comfort unto you , to know that though the gods have permitted it to be so , yet it is not for any crime which you have committed : I do know , Madam , that Estates have sometimes their revolutions and changes ; but I know also , that it seldome happens without some legetimate cause have drawn the anger of the gods upon them . Now Madam , no such cause can ever be found in you , whose piety has ever been so observable , that the least shadow of any crime could never be found in all your actions . The most religious of all my actions ( answered the Princess ) is as bad as a crime , since I do suffer the punishment of them : This is no good conclusion ( answered the Druide ) no more then if you should say you never did any good act since the gods do not recompence you . But , Madam , you must know , that the eye of man is too weak to see the secrets of the gods , nor can our shallow thoughts reach the sublimity of theirs ; and it is a thing most difficult to find out the causes of the good or the bad which they do send unto us : sometimes they are pleased to suffer the good to be overwhelmed with miseries and calamities , whilst the bad do swim in good Fortune and prosperity ; but alas , Madam , it is because they think that the prosperity of this world is not recompence good enough for the good , and therefore their reward is referred unto the next world . But Adamas ( replied the Nymph ) admit all this true , yet in the mean time this Traytour Polemas will triumph over my daughter and my dominions : If the gods have so ordained it ( answered Adamas ) all humane power is not able to hinder it ; but the best way is to suffer patiently without murmure . I know ( replied the Nymph ) that if Galatheas courage be like unto mine , we shall not want remedies to keep our selves from falling into his hands . The best remedy of all ( replied the Druide ) is to have recourse unto the gods , who will never deny you what is necessary : The Gods are so just ( replied Amasis ) that they have given me power to die when I please . Upon this , she was so swelled with grief , that she left the Druide in the chamber , and shut her self in her closet : Adamas fearing lest the Nymph should fall upon some dangerous resolution , he went in all haste unto Godomar , who had with him Damon , Alcidon , Lipandas , Ligdamon , Lidias , and some other Cavaliers , and telling them in what condition Amasis was , and all the discourse they had together , he beseeched them to go unto her : afterwards giving them some particular instructions , he accompanied them unto the closet door , and afterwards went into the Town to give necessary orders for the preservation of it . Amasis was already laid down upon her bed , in hopes to find some rest , but found none : for joyning to her sorrows , at the bad estate of her affairs , the loss of Clidemant her son , in whom she had placed her greatest hopes , she was so drowned in sorrows , that she was even ready to sacrifice her self unto the violence of her despair . She had a thousand designes in her mind , and the most advantageous was to die : And though she knew well enough that complaints and tears would do no good , yet she still complained and cryed , because she could not chuse : Alas , my dear Clidemant ( said she ) must thy death be the cause of mine ? and must thy loss be succeeded by the loss of my estate ? did the safety of all this Province depend upon thy life ? and was the good of my people wholly built upon thine ? Alas , alas ( added she with a deep sigh ) what reason had I to think so , since before ever thou camest into the world they flourish'd with so much glory , that there was no fear of any change , but that it was their fate to perish with thee ; Ah Clidemant , Clidemant , my dearest Clidemant ; and would have continued in her Lamentations , but hearing some knock at the door she stopped , and as soon as she was told that it was Godomar , she covered her tears with her handkerchief . The young Prince , in whose valour was all her hopes , used such excellent expressions , and the Cavaliers who accompanied him , did make such promises of service and affection , that she received some comfort : so as desiring them to sit down , she told them that the courage of a woman was not strong enough to resist the blows of Fortune ; especially when they threatned the loss of reputation with the loss of life : Hitherto I have with some patience resisted the assaults of my misfortunes ; but now since the forces which Polemas has received , it has put me out of all hopes to punish his rebellion ; and since I see my daughter and my self ready to be sacrificed unto his arrogance , I must confess my reason bids me despair when I see armed against me no fewer then fourty thousand men . All that number ( answered Godomar ) may be shaked into dust , by one single blow of heavens anger . It is not the number that gets victories ; courage and a good cause are the sure foundations of getting combats and battels , which makes me believe , that you , Madam , having so much right on your side , and your enemies so much injustice , and the carriage of those which serve you being incomparably above theirs , it is impossible but all this great puissance which you see , must vanish before your arms , as the light of many little Stars will at the arrival of the Sun. All the rest of the Cavaliers added some such discourses , and gave her such hopes , that her countenance began to reassume fresh colours again : After this , they retired , and went unto the walls to look upon their enemies . Celadon in two dayes was so well recovered of his wounds , that he began to stir out of his chamber ; and that day in particular , he went to visit Clindor and his Guests , and return them thanks for their visits ; and therefore Adamas went thither also , who finding them in the Garden , did first salute Clindor ; afterwards taking Alexis by the hand , who was talking with Astrea , he said unto that fair Shepherdess , will you fair one give me leave to take her out of your company a little , whom you seem to love so well though she deserve it not ? The Authority ( answered Astrea ) which , Sir , you have both upon her and me , may do what you please without asking my consent ; but since you are pleased to ask it , I must tell you , reverend Sir. that I will give it upon condition you restore her quickly again for the truth is I cannot enjoy any contentment in any other company but hers . The Druide smiling at her innocency , and admiring to see how perfectly she was deceived , I will keep her so little from you ( said he unto her ) that you shall have no cause to chide me for crossing your contentment : In saying so he carried Alexis into another walk where none could here ; and Astrea retiring into an harbour with other Shepherds and Shepherdesses , he began to say thus unto her , are you resolved Celadon to languish thus eternally in this habit which you wear ? Do you not consider that you have been now above two moneths with Astrea , and abusing her credulity under a fiction which cannot long continue . Consider I say , that you are Man , and it is impossible you should continue long in the disguise of a woman ; in time will your beard grow ▪ in spite of your Petticote , and if you should be discovered , what a soul blur would it be unto my reputation , and what advantage would you give unto my enemies ; They would talk of this action as a Scandal , and so stain my repute in the opinion of men , that they would look upon me as an Impostour , who to make Celadon triumph over the chastity of Astrea , made use of this Artifice . Father ( answered Celadon ) all the actions of your life are unblameable , so as you cannot offend either against heaven or men ; and the honour of Astrea is so splendent that it cannot be clouded by any suspition : so as you need not fear to let me continue still in this condition wherein I am : you may safely suffer me to stay still with Astrea under the umbrage of Alexis , since I am sure I cannot live under the notion of Celadon . Adamas then shrugged his shoulders , and recoyled two or three paces ; then taking the Shepherd by the hand , he began to walk , but I must tell you ( said he ) that this desire of yours was reasonable the first time that you assumed this habit ; but now , when by a thousand expressions in the advantage of Celadon , you may conclude she loves you , methinks you should not be so much an enemy unto your self , as to lose the contentment of appearing Celadon . My design was to have you marry Astrea , and not this habit , and since you stay only for a command from her to restore her that , whose loss hath cost her so many tears ; you may plainly see that she has a desire of that restitution , and that desire may serve you for a command . Ah Father ( answered Celadon ) she did banish me in expresse termes ; had she said go Shepherd , and let me not see thee again until I make it appear that I do desire it , I confesse , that now I see her desire , I were infinitly to blame if I did not appear ; but since her fatal words were , Go , go , perfideous man , and come not in my presence untill I command thee , I should disobey her if I should appear Celadon , having not yet received that blessed command from her . But yet ( said the Druide ) this way of living with her must one day have an end ; and since it is inevitable , why should you defer it so long ? That does depend upon her , replied Celadon , and not me ; and until she be pleased to give the command , I am not to blame if I hide my self from her : for all the miseries and discontent that I can fall into by concealment of my self , are less then the crime of disobeying her . But ( said Adamas ) whom would you have her give this command unto , since she believes him unto whom it is to be given , not in the world ? This ( answered the Shepherd ) is a secret which the Gods have reserved unto themselves : but I who am resolved to die a thousand deaths rather then fail in the least circumstance of a perfect lover , I will wait with patience , and not dive too deep into the Mystery . Son ( said the Druide ) do no● wonder I should still persist in my desires of your enjoying Astrea , since my contentment is inseparably linked with yours , and since the Gods have promised a contented old age unto me , in case you receive that happiness . Now you know the state of our affairs , and since you have a clear judgement to ponder all these things , I would gladly have you consider that I can never meet with that felicity which the Gods have promised unto me , nor give you unto your Shepherdess at any other time but this : if things were in a better condition , and the Treason of Polemas had not brought this Province to the very brink of ruine , I should stay with as much patience as you ; but since all is in a desperate condition , and ready to be irrecoverably lost , I earnestly beseech you my son , even for Astreas sake , who hath the greatest power over your spirit , not to oppose any longer the desire that I have of seeing you two united together . Celadon hearkned unto the Druide very attentively ; but when he heard him mention the pitiful condition unto which the affairs of Amasis was reduced . Make what haste and diligence you can ( replied he ) to render me this happiness , it cannot be compleated so soon as the miseries which threaten this City ; so as , Father , it is better never to begin to be happy , then not to enjoy it after the obtaining . My own particular interest is not so separated from the Publick , but that it is my duty as well as other mens to endeavour the delivery of Amasis from her oppressions , and I believe so you will permit it , I shall not altogether be unprofitable , and few there are that will endeavour more boldly then my self , the glory of dying honourably : And therefore , Father , I do most earnestly and heartily beseech you , and conjure you by all those cares which formerly you have had to hinder me from dying , to find out some invention or other , by which I may fight as Celadon , and yet Astrea not perceive it . Adamas did in his soul commend the courage of this Shepherd , and was extreamly glad to find in him such marks of the generosity of his Ancestours ; yet finding much difficulty in the design , and yet desiring to trye his courage , he told him that the thing was impossible , and bad him never think more upon it : at which Celadon was so troubled , that not being able to hide his discontent at this answer , he changed colour ; therefore to satisfie him , Adamas said unto him , your desire Celadon is not so unjust but I would willingly grant it , if I did but know how to mannage the matter : for to tell you truly , I am afraid that the love which Astrea bears unto you will open her eyes , and make her observe our actions more narrowly then yet she hath : upon this he paused a little , and afterwards continued . I begin ( said he ) to think of a way which may happily take effect ; you must know , Celadon , that as men commonly have recourse unto the god , more zealously in adversity then in prosperity : so in most desperate affairs they use to imploy the prayers of such as they think have most prevalency with the gods . Now doubtless , such as live out of the affairs of the world have more free accesse unto the gods , then such whose minds are wholly upon the earth , and who hardly ever look up to heaven , unlesse to see what weather it will be : I do therefore conceive it expedient to pretend that Amasis hath commanded me that you shall imploy your self in offering up some prayers according to the custome of Druides daughters ; and because during that time their eyes are not to be profaned by any terrestrial object , well will pretend that you have cloystered up your self in my house ; and afterwards covering your face and the rest of your body with such Armour as Godomar , Damon , and other Cavaliers were , you may do as your courage inspires you , yet still without hazarding your self too rashly . Celadon , more glad of this expedient then he was able to expresse , did kisse the hand of Adamas : and after he had thanked him for the care he had of him , the Druide carried him back to Astrea : after this he returned to the Nymph , but not before all the Shepherds did swear unto him a thousand times , that they would spend every drop of blood they had in the service of that Nymph . Clindor and the rest waited upon him out of the Garden : Astrea only stayed with Alexis ; for her extream desire to know what discourse Adamas had with him , made her defer it no longer , but to ask what it was : seeing her self therefore without any other witnesses , but the flowers and the fountains wherewith the Garden was adorned , dearest Mistresse ( said she unto her ) give me leave to be so inquisitive as to ask , what discourse was it which Adamas and you had together ? With all my heart , servant ( answered Alexis ) for your desire to know my business , makes me believe that you think your self interested in it , and it is a great argument of the affection which you bear unto me , to shew your self sensible of what concerns me : I should ( replied Astrea ) be the most ingrateful person in the world if I were not , since your merit obtains as much , even from the most barbarous dispositions ; but , dearest Mistresse , I beseech you hold me no longer in suspence , but tell me what was the subject of your discourse ? I shall tell you in few words , replied the supposed Druide , all our discourse was of nothing else but the calamities of the State , and of those troubles which afflict the mind of Amasis : after this he thought upon the best remedies to prevent them , and found none more expedient then those which come from the gods , and told me that it was very necessary I should make some prayers unto them for that purpose , and beseech them to deliver us from those calamities which threaten us : I make no question ( said Astrea ) but you promised that you would : I did indeed ( answered Alexis ) but servant you know that there is a great deal of businesse to the accomplishment of this promise : What can there be extraordinary , said the Shepherdesse ? for you can very easily send up your thoughts unto heaven as you are accustomed , and because they should not go unaccompanied , I will joyn my prayers with yours , and present them with you . I am afraid ( answered Alexis ) that you are ignorant in our manner of praying , and think this action as easie , as to obtain of me a kisse , or some other trivial favour ; but Servant , know that the gods will not be served by any in a slight manner . We must make great preparation for it , and beget in our selves a fitting disposition to receive their favours , otherwise in lieu of hearing our prayers , or descending into our hearts , they will be far absent from us , and leave us in the dark in lieu of clearing our understandings . What must we do ( said Astrea ) to get this disposition in us which you say is so necessary ? Should I tell you every particular ( answered Alexis ) our discourse would be too long ; but in short it is absolutely necessary to separate my self , for eight or ten dayes , from all manner of company , nay almost even from my very self , and that I do not suffer my eyes to look upon any object that is prophane . How ? ( said the Shepherdess and was a little surprized ) how then can Astrea subsist when she is so long from Alexis ? I cannot tell ( said the supposed Druide ) but I am sure that Alexis cannot live without the presence of Astrea . The Shepherdess , who did not comprehend what Celadon meant , alas ( said she ) Alexis indeed will not be upon the earth , for her thoughts will be all in heaven in sweet raptures , whilst I being absent from her , and far from all consolation , shall droop and die a hundred times in a day with grief and inquietude : But Mistresse ( said she and reprehended her self ) is it not possible , I that may be left out and not comprehended in the number of those objects , which you call prophane ? and being but a woman , shall not disturb your solitude . Upon this Astrea began to shed some tears , which the Shepherd stopped with his lips , lest they should drop into her brest ; but after he had spent a little time in this pleasing office , I swear Servant ( said he unto her ) the time of this absence cannot be so sad unto you as to me ; and yet when I consider , that I do not separate my self from you , but only to render unto the Nymph a service of considerable importance , it is a kind of comfort unto me , and moves me to conjure you by all the testimonies of love that formerly Celadon hath given unto you , that you do not any more oppose my desire of imploying my self for the safety of that Princess , and preservation of all Forrest . But if ( said Astrea ) Polemas should become Master of the Town whilst I am out of your sight , and will expose us unto the barbarisme of his Souldiers , will you not give me leave , Mistresse , to die rather then suffer such villains to triumph over me ? Celadon was nettled at these last words , and fearing that such a misfortune might happen , Servant ( said he ) I do not only consent unto it , but command it , as a Victime which you oghut to sacrifice for the preservation of your honour , and let nothing in the world hinder you : for assure your self that I would do the same ; and as soon as ever they attempt any thing upon you , if I be not there to defend you , I am not in the world : however ( said Astrea ) in the other world there will be no obstacle that can hinder our contentment ; and I assure you , fairest Mistresse , the presence of Celadon will not be one of the least joyes which you will find there . I hope , said the Shepherd , that he will be an eternal witness of your Carresses ; in the mean time , Servant , receive this adieu which I bid unto you , and promise to love me for ever with the same passion which you have hitherto expressed . I do most faithfully promise it ( said Astrea and kissed him ) and if ever I fail in the performance of that duty , may heaven punish me : upon this they came near unto Clindor , Silvander , Diana , and others , who were newly entred into the Garden ; and all of them went together into the next arbour , where the good old man caused abundance of excellent fruit to be brought , whereof every one did eat according to their appetites . Whilst these Shepherds and Shepherdesses spent their time thus in the house of Clindor , and had no other perplexities , but such as were common to all the State , Rosanira and Galathea seldome ever lest each other , and had united themselves in such terms of amity , as it was very hard to meet with two whose affections were more inviolable . That day they went to passe away the afternoon in Rosaniras chamber , because Amasis desired to be left alone , and because the sorrows of that Nymph did extreamly trouble those two Princesses , as soon as they came into the chamber they sate down upon a bed ; and Rosanira embracing Galathea , I would to God ( said she unto her with tears in her eyes ) that it were in my power to restore that contentment unto you which you have lost : if it were , I swear , fair Nymph , I would not spare my life it self to procure it . Madam , answered Galathea , that is a great deal too much : it is enough that you are so good as to honour me with your good wishes of it ; I speak it , said Rosanira , from my very heart , and I beseech you believe it , that I cannot render you any service so great , but whatsoever it be , it will be less then your merits . After Galathea had given many thanks for her good will , if heaven and Polemas ( said she ) did not hate me worse then you do , Amasis would never have been reduced unto these extremities which afflict her and make me despair , because I look upon my self as the only cause of all these disorders : if heaven ( answered Rosanira ) would hearken unto my prayers , or if Polemas would hearken unto reason or equity , all your miseries should end this hour , but to my grief , both are deaf : Ah , Madam , replied Galathea , it was a fatal minute when first Polemas looked upon me with the eyes of liking : for had he never loved me , or had I at the first given , a check unto his vanity in pretending love to me , doubtless I had stopped all these misfortunes in their very beginning , and all our sorrows had died with those hopes which have since nourished his presumption . It was not in your power , replied Rosanira , to keep your self from appearing fair in his eyes , because you are really so in the eyes of all the world ; but indeed , you might have kept him at such an humble distance , that the effects of his presumption should never have dared to appear : And indeed , I cannot comprehend within the compass of my knowledge , what interest he has to pretend unto you ; for if he do love you , how dare he be so bold as to displease you ? and if he do not love you , what makes him so eager to overcome you ? Madam ( said the Nymph ) believe it , he is the most persidious and dangerous spirit that breathes upon earth : He loves me only for some ends ; and if the State were to descend unto any other but me , I believe he would not so much as look upon me : You must know , that his ambition soars higher then the thoughts of any mortal man could ever reach : Besides , he is of such a jealous and envious nature , that the happiness of another puts him into a burning Feaver , What has he not attempted against Damon ? he has several times indeavoured to murder him , and takes those honours which my mother renders unto his merit so impatiently , as I believe it is one of the main causes of his discontent ; he has also had some bickerings with Lindamor , who was a very brave Cavalier ; and when he saw himself forced to yield unto the valour of his enemy , there was no treason nor trick which he did not invent to ruine him : At last , seeing all his pernicious subtilties turned to his own shame and confusion ; he openly took up arms , and takes the advantage of my brothers death , and of the absence of all our best Cavalry to ruine us , under pretence of a desire to marry me . Thus did Galathea condemn Polemas , whose undertakings were indeed most unjust ; and Rosanira , for a better information of her life , desired her to tell her more concerning those two Rivals , which the Nymph was very willing to do : so as she related all the Treasons of Polemas , the Juglings of Climanthes , the scandalous reports he had raised against Lindamor : The combate wherein that Cavalier overcame him ; and indeed all the remarkable accidents , which happened an consequents of that affection . Which Rosanira hearkning unto with admiration , certainly , said she , before he compass his ends , it will cost him much blood and pains . Truly , answered the Nymph , if he should prevail , and I not die with grief , I think I shall become my own executioner . We shall within a few dayes ( answered the Princess ) see what will be our Fates , and then we may guide our thoughts and our hands accordingly : For my part , if Rosilion fail to relieve you , I shall have no joy in life , but would most willingly die to punish him for his negligence , with those torments which my death would cause unto him : As she said so , she embraced her again ; and Galathea , still kissing the cheek of Rosanira , why should I , said she , be the cause of so much misfortune unto you ? It is not you , replied the young Princess , that would be the cause of it , but his negligence , or , perhaps , his infidelity : with such discourse as this , they entertained each other upon a subject of sorrow which was common unto them both . Silvander in the mean time kept close by Diana , and by good fortune he found a fit opportunity of talking unto her , not out of the presence of other Shepherds and Shepherdesses , but so as they could not hear him ; and because he would not sit idle whilst othert were labouring for the defence of Marcelles , he beseeched Diana to let him get some honour as others did in dangers : Not Mistress ( said he ) that I stand in any need of your permission to whet my courage , but because I am certain that all I attempt will prosper if it be done by the consent of fairest Diana . The Shepherdess who did infinitly love him , and who could not any longer conceal her passion , was a little surprived at this request , and her fears of losing him made her begin to look pale ; but fearing withal that notice should be taken of it , she recollected her self as well as she could , and answered him in these terms : Servant ( said she ) what need you ask me any leave to do that which your humour is so prompt unto that nothing in the world is able to divert you from it ? If you hope that it would give good fortune unto your arms , you may consider it is impossible I should give that which I have not my self , and that being the most miserable woman that lives , I can impart nothing unto you but my misfortunes . It is no matter ( replied the Shepherd ) what successe my Arms have , I shall think my self abundantly happy , if imploying them in the defence of Amasis , I can but please Diana ; and therefore I most humbly beseech you to express your approbation of my designe , to the end that if I die , it may be with this satisfaction that I did not displease you . I wish withal my heart , replied Diana , that you would not follow this course ; for your safety is dearer unto me , then perhaps , you imagine : But since it is inevitable , I will not be opposite unto the sentence of our Destinies : The truth is , if that power which you have given me over you , had so much prevalency as not to be denied what I shall request of you , I would have you make a most inviolable promise unto me , not to venture your self too desperately into any perils , and in your greatest dangers to remember , that the least misfortune which can happen unto Silvander , is a very great one unto Diana . Actions ( answered the Shepherd ) which may be condemned of rashness , are not such as I think worthy of a man of courage ; and therefore you may believe , that I will be as wary as becomes my honour , and will not so carelesly expose my life , but that if I do perish , it shall be honourable unto me , and profitable to the Nymph : But Mistress ( continued he ) since Paris must enjoy you , and since you have not resolution enough to defend your self against him , can I desire to die more gloriously then in these wars , or in a season more advantageous unto me then this ? since you seem to pity my misfortune ? Shepherd ( answered Diana ) you have good reason to say that I have not resolution enough to defend my self from marrying Paris , since it is Bellindes will , and since the gods have commanded me to be obedient unto her : But for all that believe me , what cause soever you have to seek for death , I am sure it can never happen unto you , but it will be most sad unto me , and perhaps intollerable : And therefore I tell you once again , that if you do value my contentment and satisfaction , you must preserve your self . As she said so , Silvander would have kissed her hand ; but she observing that some eyes were upon him , she withdrew it , and pressed his very hand , which was the greatest favour that ever he received : And because she was afraid , that if she pursued this discourse it would move too much passion , therefore she listned unto what others said , and then she heard Hylas say thus unto Tyrcis . I cannot imagine Tyrcis , what object thou hast for thy courage , nor for whom thou shouldst fight , because since the death of thy dear Cleon , who lives still in thy excellent memory , all things are meerly indifferent unto thee , methinks answered Tyrcis , that your imagination is very shallow , and that thou hast a wrong opinion of me , when thou thinkest , that to fight I stand in need to propose unto my self any private interest : as if all actions which have such objects , as to be esteemed valiant , to become rich , or such like , were not false Images of true valour : It is enough for me if I can serve Amasis as I ought , without the thought of any other recompence , but the satisfaction of doing so ; for virtue is a sufficient reward unto it self : Lord how wise you are ( answered Hylas ) but for all that I have reason to suspect thy courage , since Laonice could make thee afraid : If I did fear the subtilties of that woman ( answered Tyrcis ) it was not for want of any courage , but rather a horrour that I had against her wickedness ; and if I be not much mistaken ( continued he looking upon Hylas and afterwards upon Silvander ) thou oughtest to put a great difference between that kind of fear which is directly opposite unto courage , and those apprehensions which makes us fear a person only out of a knowledge we have of some ill qualities in her . I perceive ( answered Hylas ) that thy eyes require some help from Silvander , but we will at this time defer our discourse unto another ; only consider , I desire thee , that if I had leasure , I would make thee know that this Shepherdess is not so much to blame as you imagine her : Upon this he rose up , because Clindor began already to walk out of the Arbour , and Tyrcis had not time to make any other answer , but that he believed all the eloquence in the world was not able to perswade him , but that she was unworthy , not only of his amity , but of the meanest Shepherds upon earth . This was the opinion which Tyrcis had of the love and beauty of Laonice , who being not so far distant as he imagined , did passe away her dayes and nights in her solitude , without any our thoughts , but upon the ingratitude of this Shepherd . Upon that day she was walked up to the top of a rock , which being very high , surveyed all the plain of Forrests ; and because she could perceive every thing , even to the least shrub , she quickly spied the Army from which Polemas expected the establishment of his Fortune . At the first it put her into a fright ; but afterwards thinking it a thing impossible they could do her any hurt in that close solitude , unto which the gods and Tyrcis had confined her , her fears reflected only upon her Shepherd ; and though she was well assured that he loved not her ; yet she could not chuse but wish his safety , and fear lest some harm should happen unto him : These considerations made her wet the very rock with her tears , and afterwards to dry up those tears again with the wind of her sighs ; and thus she continued until night , which invited her to retire , and left her only as much light as to find out the way unto her cell : into which entring , she fell into her constant exercise , which was to pray unto the gods , and to think upon the ingratitude of Tyrcis . At the arival of this relief from Gondebaut , Polemas caused all his own Forces , and all his Artillery to march out of Surlea : so as his joyes swelled to an unmeasurable hight , when he imagined that the power which he had now under his command , was enough to bring Marcelles unto his will in a short time : when he thought upon what he had gotten by the flight of Sigismond , he could not imagine that the Arms of the Son were able to give any check unto the Arms of the Father : He knew nothing of Lindamors return , who yet was not so far distant from him as he supposed ; for that Cavalier , having marched with extraordinary haste , was already come to the rendezvous which he had appointed unto Sigismond . That Prince on the other side , made as much haste as possibly he could , and was so far advanced with his Troops , that he joyned with Lindamor about the middle of the night . They were no sooner met , but one of those Scouts which Lindamor had sent abroad , brought them word that Rosilion was also advanced with ten or twelve thousand men , and that he was already on this side Moutbrison , at which they were so joyed , that they resolved to joyn with him , and accordingly they sent that Scout unto him with twelve of their Cavaliers , to prepare him to receive them ; and afterwards , by the favour of the night , they took the field : Rosili●● who wish'd for no better , and was extreamly desirous to see armed in the de●●g● of Amasis , not only Sigismond and Lindamor , but all the world together , he advanced to meet them as fast as he could , and when they did meet with each other , their Carresses were so great , that the Sun seemed to rejoice at them , and began to gild the mountains with the luster of its beams . Polemas had slept but a very little , by reason of his longing desire to see the Truce ended : so as being awake very early in the morning , day did no sooner dawn , but the received intelligence of this Armies arrival : his wonder was so much the greater , by how much it was beyond his expectation ; yet finding it to be upon equal terms , he believed the loss or the winning of a battel would decide the difference . He commanded therefore all the Officers of his Army to be in readinesse , and did not draw any line about Marcelles , nor erected any of his Engines , lest the separation of his forces should weaken him too much for a field fight . On the other side , Lindamor , who knew to a very man the strength of Polemas , did conceive it a very hard task for this Rebel to resist the valour and prudence of Sigismond and Rosilion ; and though he made no question of giving him a defeat , yet it grieved him extreamly to think that so many men should be involved in the interest of one single man , and thought it a thousand pities , that for the crime of this one single man , fifteen or twenty thousand should be punished with death . This consideration made him think upon a remedy against such a misfortune ; and finding none better then to move Polemas unto a descission of the controversie by single combate , he resolved to use all possible incitations that might spur him up unto it . Yet being unwilling to attempt any thing without the consent of Sigismond and Rosilion , he did communicate his intention unto them in this manner . Sirs , ( said he unto them ) I make no doubt but you do know as well as my self , that all these violencies of Polemas against Amasis , do aim at no other end but the usurpation of her Estate . Now since the crime of this Rebel is committed immediately against a Princesse , unto whom I am both by birth and inclination a Subject , none can more justly then my self revenge the wrongs which she hath received from the arrogance of this perfideous man ; not , but that I know you have power to ruine the Rebel when you please , and his rashnesse must needs submit unto your valour . But I beseech you consider who are the enemies that you are to fight withal , and finding them to be almost all Subjects unto either Gondebaut or Amasis , does it not grieve you to ruine them ? I do therefore most humbly beseech you , not to suffer so many people to perish for the fault of him that hath seduced them , but to consent , that in the sight of your Army and his , I may punish his pride by a single Combate , so shall the guilty be punished according to his merit , and the blood of my Princesses Subjects saved . After this Lindamor was silent ; and Sigismond , without any long study what to answer : let me perish ( said he ) if I had not the same thought before , and if I was not ready to make the same proposition unto you . I do not know what Polemas is ; I never saw his face , nor know of what temper he is ; but I have so great an inclination to hate him , that difference of qualities shall not hinder me from measuring my sword with his , if I knew by any means how to oblige him unto it . His courage , replied Lindamor , is not so mean , but he deserves to be held in some consideration ; yet it is accompanied with so many wicked qualities , that it must be acknowledged his bad ones do extreamly surpasse his good ones : He is extreamly vain-glorious and ambitious ; the most jealous man alive , and of such a pernicious nature , that he cannot endure any other should be owner of those virtues which he is not : there needs no description of his humours ( replied Sigismond ) It is enough that I know what he attempts against Amasis and Galathea , to make me think him a most wicked man : let me only tell you , that if I could bring to pass what I have already propounded , I should receive a most extraordinary satisfaction . I do conceive ( said Rosilion ) that we cannot in justice deny Lindamor the request which he hath made unto us . It is very true that you and I being both come to testifie unto the Nymph our willingnesse to serve her . I ●●ceive Lindamor ought to imploy us both , which he cannot do this way , unless●●●e he admit us both to the same service . Sir , said Lindamor , what you have already done for the relief of Amasis is not so small , but by what arm soever she obtains her deliverance , she will acknowledge her self infinitely obliged unto you . Brave Lindamor ( said Sigismond and interrupted him ) you cannot be against this , I see what it is the courage of Sosilion aims at , and if you will needs fight with Polemas , it must be upon such conditions as this Prince hath proposed . That ( said Lindamor ) cannot well be , for there is none in that Army worthy of this honour , nor who dare accept of it . To remedy which , said Rosilion , you may send a challenge unto him to fight three to three , and happily he will accept of it without asking who the two are who take your part : Lindamor thought that it became him to submit to their wills , and therefore without any further opposition , he sent Philiander , with a Herald , to carry this Challenge unto Polemas . LINDAMORS Challenge unto POLEMAS . DId I not perfectly know that Polemas is a man of courage , I should fear he would not accept of that Combate which I offer unto him , and of which he himself shall make the conditions : but having upon former occasions seen some experience of him , I am confident he will be glad to end that now , which then we did but begin : I would have for witnesses of our actions , both our Armies : And I would have for companions of my Lot , two Cavaliers to fight on my side , if you can find two that will so venture their lives for you . Let me speedily know your determination , and since your ruine is inevitable consider that you cannot die more gloriously then by the hand of Lindamor . As soon as Palemas had read this defiance : Truly , said he , if his valour be equal to his presumption , I shall find no feeble enemy to encounter withal ; but I believe he has not so much advantage of me as his hopes do flatter him he has : Upon this , promising Philiander that he should receive answer within an hour , he went to consult with Listander and Argonides upon the matter . Afterwards , being resolved upon it , he returned to Philiander and gave him this answer : I do accept of the combate which Lindamor offers me , upon such conditions as are expressed in this paper which you shall give unto him : And that he may know by the haste which I shall make , how much I desire to see the end of all his hopes , with the end of his life , tell him ; that within this two hours Argonides , Listander , and my self , will be on horseback : upon this Philiander threw down a Gantlet which Polemas took up , and returning unto Lindamor , he gave him an accompt of his successe , and presented unto him the paper of Polemas : which Lindamor opening , he shewed it unto the two Princes , who found in it these words . The Answer of POLEMAS unto the Challenge of LINDAMOR . YOu are come very opportunely to preserve unto my reputation , that Luster which in some sort it would have lost , in vanquishing only women , my glory wanted nothing but your return , and since heaven has harkened unto my desires ; I am glad that I need do no more but overcome you before I enjoy those favours which are more due unto my merit then unto your vanity . You shall see me therefore this day in the condition of a man , who is triumph both over his Rival and his Mistress : and since I can engage thirty thousand men to fight for me , you need not doubt but I shall find two that will think themselves highly honoured in following my fortune ; and therefore since you have left the conditions of our Combate unto my choise : These following are they which I propound , unless you find any thing repugnant to your mind . The death of Lindamor or Polemas shall be the sole discission of the Combate . It shall be lawful for the first vanquisher to help his two Friends . The Armies shall follow that side which proves victorious . And it shall not be permitted the Conquerours to exercise upon the bodies of their conquered enemies , any act that may render their memories less glorious . These were the conditions upon which Polemas accepted of Lindamors Challenge , in which Sigismond found nothing but what was just : Rosilion only protested , that this article which obliged the Armies to follow the Conquerours , ought to be understood only of that Army which Lindamor brought from Childerick : for , said he , I am most certain that there is not one of my men who will not die to revenge me , or to get Rosanira out of the power of Polemas . Sir , said Lindamor , the gods do fight for us , since justice is on our side : Let us give this Traytour that contentment which he askes , and consider that it will be the last he must ever make . Rosilion who would not be any obstacle unto this design , did consent unto it , and proposed it as a good expedient to advertise Ama●is of all passages ; but Lindamor and Sigismond were of a contrary opinion , and said , that if the Combate did end well , the joyes of the Nymph would be the greater , because she would be the more pleasingly surprised : and if it fell unto the glory of their enemies , it was still best for the Nymph to be kept from despair , and not be at once from a hope of happiness into a most certain misery . Upon this resolution Lindamor sent word unto Polemas : upon the same conditions which he had proposed ; also caused the Articles to be published ; Polemas on his side did the same , and afterwards went to make choise of the best arms and horses he could find . Things standing upon these terms , Amasis who knew of no passages without the Town , was so much overcome with grief , as she could hardly tell what she did : she took but very small rest all the night ; but when day appeared , so as the Army of Sigismond , Rosilion , and Lindamor , might be seen ( which this afflicted Princesse took to be a fresh supply coming unto Polemas ) she was ready to send her self into another world ; She wished for death a hundred times ; and was angry with the Sun , because it would not let her hide her self in eternal darkness . Ah me ( said she ) how dismal is this day unto me , wherein being deprived of my Estate and Galathea , I have left me nothing in the world that I care for : O how sad a thing it is , that the words of men should be nothing but so many lies , and how false are all such hopes as are built upon such failing foundations : Upon this she was silent a while , to wipe away those tears which had bedewed her cheeks , then she began again to expostulate the sadnesse of her condition : O heaven ( said she ) how canst thou suffer so much injustice ; why dost thou not punish Lindamor for his negligence , and Rosilion for keeping the promises of Argira ? Surely thou art a favourer of sins , since thou dost suffer the perfidie of Polemas to pass unpunished . With such disparing expressions as these , this Nymph did lament her condition , when Godomar , Damon , Alcidon , Adamas , and some other Cavaliers , who were no lesse troubled at the coming of this new Army , did come unto her , after they had visited the ports and the walls . She was then upon the top of one of the Towers in the Castle , from whence she might look upon those Forces which she thought to be enemies , and seeing all the plain which was wont to be so fertile in grasse , now filled with armed men , and so many Pikes as resembled a thick wood : O ye pittiful gods ( said she ) what a deplorable change is here since yesterday , and how silly are all such as seek for any stability in the possession of humane things ? In saying so , she fixed her eyes so attentively upon the two Armies , which were not distant from each other above five or six hundred paces , that she did not see Godomar when he came unto her ; but he surprized her so sunk in sorrows , that she was even ready to die : She thought the Town already exposed to the fury of the ravenous Souldier ; and fear had so seized upon her soul ( an evident testimony of the weakness in her sex ) as she thought the rattling of the Princes armour to be Polemas who was come to seiz upon her : so as she gave a loud scriek , and such a cold chilnesse seized upon her , that her leggs failed , and she fell as dead into the arms of Godomar . Adamas astonished at this accident , did run as fast as he could for such remedies as might recover ; and therefore Rosanira , Galathea , and Dorinde , who that night lay all in one chamber , were quickly advertised of it ; so as they run to help the Nymph ; but when they came unto her she was returned out of her swound . Galathea was the first upon whom Amasis cast her eye ; and because that young Princesse was all in teares : Ah daughter ( said she unto her ) our tears are now unseasonable , and are only testimonies of our pusilanimity : For in such despair as ours , we had better die then cry . Madam ( answered Godomar ) what reason soever she has to desire living no longer , a precipitated death is odious unto the gods , and rather argues pusillanimity then magnanimity : such as for fear of any future pain do rashly shorten their dayes , are such as want courage , and who falling from one extremity into another , do fall from temerosity into despair : It is much better patiently to obey whatsoever the heavens ordain , and she will receive more contentment by it : The contentment which she can expect , replied Amasis , is so inconsiderable , that if she have no other then it to desire living , it is better to prepare our selves betimes to die ; but if we have so much courage as to try how far our misfortunes can go , we still live on : Therefore , Galathea , let us not die until Polemas perish with us . Upon this she was silent , and her countenance shewing more confidence then before , she seemed at that time to assume some strange resolution . Galathea , whose sorrows for Amasis pierced her very soul , did answer in no language but that of tears , who seeing her self seconded by Rosanira and Dorinde , he , sad soul , swelled the more with sorrows , and seemed to be proud of such good companions in grief . Damon , on the other side , who was all pity , did strive as much as he could to turn his eyes from off these fair ones ; and by good fortune , looking towards the plain , where the two Armies appeared in very good order ; he saw three Cavaliers come out from one of them , without any other company but three Trumpets , and three Pages , who carried their Lances : their comly manage of their horses did extreamly delight him , for all his hatred unto those of Polemas his party : so as calling to Godomar , and shewing him the countenances of these three Cavaliers , Alcidon came also to see them , af●erwards Adamas , and after him Amasis and the Ladies who were with her ; all who , not knowing what the designe of these Cavaliers was , they resolved not to stir from thence until they saw the conclusion of this passage . Celadon in the mean time had desired Adamas to execute the intention which he resolved upon the day before ; but the Druide having deferred it until the next morning , by reason of some affair he had concerning the arival of these new forces , he was constrained to return to Astrea : and that fair Shepherdesse perceiving by Celadons discourse , that she was to enjoy the company of her dear Alexis longer , she was so extreamly joyed at it , that she was not sensible of those afflictions which tormented the minds of all the world . Clindor , Diana , Silvander , Phillis , Licidas , Hylas , Stella , Alexis , and Astrea , were all come together unto the walls of the Town , to look upon the new Troops that were arived ; and they had not been there above a quarter of an before they spied those three Cavaliers which Damon saw : and conceiving by the Trumpets and Pages , that they came not thither without some design , they stayed to see the successe , and it hapned thus . Sigismond , Rosilion , and Lindamor , who were the three Cavaliers before mentioned , no sooner appeared , but Polemas , Argonides , and Listander , appeared also ; so bravely armed , and every way accomplished , as was impossible of better : they also had their Trumpets and Pages , so as after they had faced each other a while , the Trumpets began to sound ; and the Pages giving them their Lances , upon the first sign which was given , they set forward so furiously , and encountred with such force , that the rocks ecchoed back the noise of their blows . Amasis did wonder at the novelty of this spectacle ; and asking Godomar the cause of this Combate : Madam , answered he , we cannot know it but from themselves ; but it is credible that some difference is amongst them concerning the command in the Army , and ambition and jealousie are the causes of their coming hither , and they are resolved to decide their differences by Arms , which they cannot any otherwayes compose : the Nymph found some probability in this , and observed that their first course was not ended upon equal advantage : Rosilion broke his Lance upon Listander , and hitting him upon the right shoulder , did break a piece of his Curasse without doing him any other harm : Listander also broke his very well . Sigismond , whose activity and valour was not inferiour unto any , and being to encounter with an enemy , that was accomplished with all the ornaments of a brave Cavalier , did give and receive his blow almost in the same place ; for the blow did light upon the mouth of his helmet , and the point of his Lance piercing through did a little hurt the lip of Argonides ; and he himself received a hurt under the left eye , but so happily , that the point did but glide by it . Lindamor , unto whom the life of Polemas was abominable , he ran with such fury upon him , that he thrust his enemy out of the saddle to the ground : so as because he scorned to take advantages , he presently alighted , and accosted him as soon as ever he was got up from the ground . In the mean time Rosilion and Listander had taken new Lances , and at the second course the Prince disarmed the arm of his Antagonist , and made such a wound in it , that the Cavalier not being able to weild either Lance or sword , but losing a great abundance of blood and his speech , he fell dead some thirty or fourty paces distant . Sigismond broke three Lances against Argonides , and finding that he had got but a very little advantage of him , he advanced unto him , and said , our Lances Cavalier , have done their office , let us therefore see whether our swords can determine our Combate . Argonides , who found himself a little wounded , and who knew very well what an unjust quarrel he had espoused , he wished that he had never undertaken the Combate : yet seeing that without the loss of his honour , which he valued above a hundred lives , he could not refuse the offer of his enemy : Brave Cavalier ( answered he ) I am ready to do as thou desirest ; and if my courage do not deceive me , thy sword can do me no more harm then thy Lance : In saying so , they both drew their swords , and began to lay on such load , that fire sparkled out of their arms , like unto a hot piece of Iron which the Smith is striking upon his Anvil . Polemas in the interim was disputing for his life with Lindamor , whose agility at every blow made a fresh wound : At last , the Rebel finding himself wounded in several places , he resolved to seek for that in his despair which he could not find in his valour , and to imploy his whole strength at once ; so as closing with Lindamor , he endeavoured to throw him to the ground ; Lindamor , who was not at all weary with fighting , did easily perceive his design , so as preparing both his sword and his foot for it , he ran the one up to the hilt into his thigh , and tript up his heels with the other so nimbly , that he laid him all along in the dust . Polemas yet made some resistance , but Lindamor finding out the defective part of his Curasse , did run his sword so far into his body , that his soul came out before it . Rosilion , who did not think his enemy would die upon that wound which he had received , he no sooner saw him fall from his horse but he alighted , and when he came unto him , seeing him give up his last breath , he presently mounted again : This chanced to be at the very same time when Lindamor had dispatched Polemas ▪ so as now there remained none but Argonides : who remembring the conditions of the Combate , and seeing Rosilion and Lindamor approach , he recoyled two or three paces , and said thus unto Sigismond ; By that experience , Cavalier , which I have of thy valour , I know thou hast no need of any assistance to vanquish me : I see here thy friends are come to help thee ; if therefore thou wilt have the glory of vanquishing me alone , let them not do me any harm . Sigismond admiring the courage of his enemy , and thinking it pity to ruine him ; do not think ( answered he ) that I will suffer any other arm but my own to get that victory of thee which is infallible ; but if the desire which I have to let thee live do concur with any desire in thee not to die in so dishonourable a cause , render up thy sword unto me , and I will promise thee upon mine honour that none shall do thee any injury . Argonides seeing there was no disputing against three , here generous Cavalier ( said he and surrendred his sword ) the honour to be overcome by thy courtesie , is as dear unto me , as the glory to overcome half the world . Then Sigismond took his sword , and Rosilion and Lindamor being come near unto them , they heard Sigismond return this answer ; how great soever the advantage I had over thee might be , yet I do acknowledge my self more beholding unto the good fortune of my arms , then unto my own valour : yet since thou do freely yield unto me a victory which thou mightest still dispute , here ( said he ) I do give thee thy arms again , upon a promise thou will never imploy them again against the service of Amasis : Argonides having solemnly sworn that he would not , Lindamor sent unto Ligonias , who was the sole commander of Polemas his Army , to know whether he would observe the conditions of the Combate : unto which Ligonias himself coming to give an answer , and submitting himself unto all that Lindamor commanded ; he ordained the head of Polemas to be brought unto him , and his body to be very secretly buried with Listanders ; and afterwards they all turned their course together towards the Town . Amasis , who all this while never took her eye off the Combatants , had a hundred several conceits in her mind ; and as no misery is so great , but there is still some spark of hope in it ; so the Nymph sometimes conceited that happily this disorder might produce something to her benefit ; yet she was not long flattered with this imagination : for beginning to consider that they were all her enemies , and that this Combate was only to deside the controversie which of them should have the glory of doing her the most harm , she fell again into her usual apprehensions , and lost all those hopes which her first thoughts had infused into her . It was not long before she observed that the Conquerours , in lieu of returning unto their Army . did come straight unto Marcelles , and therefore she advertised Godomar of it , who , no more then she , could imagine the end of this adventure ; and therefore he thought good to send Adamas unto the gate , to hear what propositions they would make . The Druide was no sooner come to the gates , but the Conquerours met him , who crying in a loud voice , Liberty , Liberty , did put the spirit of Adamas into such an amazement , that he knew not whether it was real or a Dream . The people , who longed for nothing so much as this contentment , they were so sensible of this word , that they run immediatly through all the streets crying , Liberty , Liberty ; so as their voices reached unto the walls of the Castle , and came unto the eares of the Nymph : This made her colour to come and go two or three times , and make her think the voice of the people to be the voice of God ; yet she had so many causes of fear that she hardly durst allow any room for hope : At the last Adamas came to assure her that the Gods were pitiful unto her ; that Polemas was dead : That he who had overcome him desired permission to kisse her hand , and lay at her feet the Trophies of his victory : At this news Amasis was so surprised with joy , as not being able to answer , she entreated Godomar to supply her defect ; and the Prince finding no danger in opening the gates , since they were so small a number , Adamas went out in order thereunto ; and Godomar himself , with all the Cavalry in the Town , went to meet them . The novelty of this accident , and the noise which the Trumpets made in the streets , did assemble together all the people of the Town , so as Lindamor found it to be better manned then he imagined : Adamas went before to advertise Amasis of their arival : Godomar accompanied Sigismond , who seeing that his brother knew him not , did laugh under his arms to see him so deceived : Damon was upon the left hand of Rosilion , and Alcidon went in the middle between Lindamor and Argonides . In this order they came to the Castle , and Adamas receiving them at the gates , did carry them into a great Chamber where Amasis was already , accompanied with all her Nymphs , and all the Ladies that were in Marcelles . As soon as they entred , Amasis arose from her chair , and Lindamor advancing ( as it was agreed amongst them ) Madam ( said he in a loud voice , and kneeling upon the ground ) your complaints have at the last reached heaven ; and the justice of your cause hath moved us to leave a countrey where Mars has imployed our courages and our arms , to restore unto your people that Liberty which they desire , and unto you that tranquility which you deserve . Polemas is punished for his perfidie , and his head which I do bring unto you , will witnesse his defeat and my fidelity : Upon this he took it from his Page , and threw it at the feet of Amasis ; but the Nymph looking another way , and raising up the Cavalier , Sir , said she , what thanks soever I do give you for this benefit which I receive from your valour , they will still come short of that good will which I have to acknowledge it . And if you will compleat my joyes ; take away the head of that Rebel , and let me see the face of my deliverer . Lindamor , who could not disobey this command , did pul off his helmet , and stooping down to kisse the skirt of her garment , he was prevented by her , who knowing him , and taking him in her arms , she could say nothing unto him but , ah Lindamor , Lindamor . Whether Galathea was glad of Lindamors return , I leave any to judge that ever was in love ; but so it was , that she stood like a statue immoveable , and wavering between love and respect , she was so transported , that she seemed defective in both . At the last , Amasis giving some respite to her Carresses , Lindamor presented Sigismond and Rosilion unto her saying , here , Madam , are the Cavaliers unto whom all the favours you are pleased to confer upon me , are more justly due , and , who do better deserve the title of your deliverers : Their courages have overcome all difficulties , and there is no obstacle which they have not generously surmounted to relieve you : Then the two Princes advancing , and the Nymph received them with a countenance full of joy ; but brave Lindamor ( said she ) since I am so infinitly obliged unto them , why will you not let me have the happinesse of knowing them ? Madam ( answered Lindamor ) do not wonder at their silence : They are Cavaliers , and have vowed not to discover themselves until you have obtained from some Ladies that are about you , those favours which they have a desire to ask . The Nymph who was extreamly desirous to see these persons whom already she esteemed so dearly : I do believe ( replied she ) that if it be a thing which they can lawfully grant , they will consent unto it for my sake : which most of the Ladies protesting they would do , Sigismond took off his headpiece , and saluting Dorinde , Madam , said he unto her , the favour that I ask from you , is only a pardon for being the cause of so much misery unto you , since your coming from Lions : And I ( said Rosilion having uncovered his face ) fairest Rosanira , do claim from you the performance of that promise which you made unto my love , and that obeying the will of Policander , you receive me for your husband . Amasis could not have the patience to permit these Ladies to answer : for hearing Godomar name the one Sigismond , and knowing Rosilion , she ran to embrace them with more joy then is possible for any tongue to expresse . Adamas had no sooner done what was due at the arrival of these two Princes , and return of Lindamor , but he went to advertise Clindor of the joyes which Amasis had received : He found with him all the Shepherds ▪ and telling them the name and quality of the Conquerours : Children ( said he unto them ) I am most heartily glad that all our enemies are dead in the person of Polemas , and that by the blood which Lindamor hath drawn from the veins of this Rebel , the gods have preserved yours . I protest Father ( said Hylas and interrupted him ) I am as glad of it as you : for I was ever more apprehensive of an arrow from our enemies , though it did but hit my little toe , then I am of a hundred arrows which they say love shoots at our hearts . Yet let me tell you , answered Adamas , the wounds of the soul are much more dangerous then those of the body : Yes , yes , replied the inconstant man ) unto melancholly people ; but I who can in a moment find a hundred remedies to cure my self of such wounds , I had rather have twenty wounds in my soul , then a little scratch upon my body : Heaven ( said the Druide ) has out of its abundant goodnesse freed you from all fears of any harm : and as well a wisher as I am unto the safety of Amasis , I am as glad of your preservation as of hers : Heaven ( said Astrea ) has shewed unto us the effects of her piety ; but is it not as much to be ascribed unto the supplications and prayers of Alexis , since by her pious intention only of praying , she hath obtained our deliverance ? The gods ( answered Alexis ) have hasted their helping hands to shew that the just cause of Amasis has more prevalency with them then all my prayers , the power whereof is so little , as it is almost impossible they should ever obtain any thing they ask . Ah Mistresse ( said Astrea ) pardon me if I say , that then they must be made into marble : for if they be directed unto any that have reason , it is absolutely impossible you should be denied any thing you ask ; and for my part , I must tell you without flattery , that there is nothing in the world which you can require from me , but I shall most freely and willingly grant it . Take heed Servant , answered Alexis , that you do not engage your self further by promises then you are willing to perform . No , no , said Astrea , I will not except any thing ; and I say it again , nay swear it by all that is sacred , that you have the absolute command of my life and all I have , and there is nothing which I would not most willingly do to please and obey you . We shall see that one day ( said Alexis ) and in the mean time do not forget what you say , and remember that you have promised it before all this good company , so as you cannot go back without being blamed for too much Levity . After some other discourse , the Druide returned unto the Castle , to put Amasis in mind of the Liberty which she had promised unto Peledontes ; and as soon as ever he made mention of him , the Nymph sent to release him out of prison , and so graciously pardoned his crime , that this Cavalier for ever after was faithfull unto her . Adamas also presented unto the Nymph the suffering of subjects ever since the rebellion of Polemas began , and the extremity under which they were still pressed , having at the least sixty thousand Men quartering upon them : of whom the Nymph had so much compassion , that she resolved to take some course for their consolation : she communicated the matter unto Sigismond , Rosilion , and Godomar , who the very same hour took such good order in the businesse , that the next morning most of the troops were dismissed and ready to depart the countrey : Sigismond disposed Ligonias to take upon him the conduct of those forces which he brought from Polemas , and gave him a Letter unto Gondebaut : Rosilion also writ unto the Queen Argira , intimating the successe which they had : After this , the Nymph carried them unto the Temple , to be witnesses of those thanks which she would render unto the gods for their goodnesse in delivering her from the fears of captivity , to the enjoyment of perfect Liberty , in so short a time . The rest of the day was spent i● feasting and joyes : so as in the excesse of this publick jollity , Amasis did quite forget all her past miseries ; the death of Clidemant only remained in her memory , and therefore she took Lindamor aside to acquaint her withal that he had done since the death of her son : This Cavalier desiring nothing with more passion then to testifie his obedience , did prepare himself to satisfie his curiosity ; and whilst the Cavaliers were discoursing with the Ladies and Nymphs in the Chamber , he held this discourse . The Sequel of the History of CHILDERICK , of SILVIANA and of ANDRIMARTES . I Do not know , Madam , whether that Cavalier whom I sent unto you after the death of Clidemant , did well acquit himself of that commission which I gave unto him ; and whether he made a faithful relation unto you of all those circumstances which happened concerning the disgrace of Childerick : He did relate unto us ( answered Amasis ) the passion of that young King unto Silviana : his designes of breaking the marriage between Andrimartes and her ; The violences he committed in the house of a new married woman in the absence of her husband : The flight of Silviana in the habit of a boy ; and lastly , the revolt of the people , and the loss of my son , which was almost seconded by the losse of your self ; for he told me that you were extreamly wounded in the same encounter . Then Madam , replied Lindamor , he hath neglected nothing which he was to relate unto you ; but because you do not know after what manner Silviana and Andrimartes met , nor what befel them since they came into Gaul Armorique , whereof Semnon hath made them superiours , I shall relate the particulars unto you , having received them from themselves : For Andrimartes , who honoured me with his love , passing by the city of Rhemois to complain unto Queen Methina of the extravagancies of her son , was pleased to visit me as I lay in bed , by reason of my wounds , and related unto me these accidents which you shall hear : after this Lindamor was silent a while , afterwards he began his relation in this manner . The good advice which Guyemant gave Childerick ▪ did work so well upon the spirit of this young King , that he was fully resolved in his very soul , and protested a thousand times never to relaps into the same or the like sin again ; but the commotion of a people being much resemblant unto Torrents , which in their first fury carry all before them that makes any resistance , Childerick was forced to yield unto that enraged multitude that were risen up against him , and to acknowledge , that to the reparation of a crime repentance is not alwayes sufficient : he fled away therefore in a disguise , as soon as he had divided the piece of gold with Guyemant : and because he could not better commit his safety unto any , then those whose fidelity and courage he had tryed , he desired , although I was extreamly wounded , that I would bear him company until he came unto Basin , Duke of Turin , into whose protection he resolved to fly : I who after the death of Clidemant , did not at all value my life , did consent unto his desire ; and though I knew unto what danger I exposed my self , yet I would go with him . And so we departed after he had bid adieu unto Guyemant , who shed tears at this sad separation . Childerick in this departure did shew the generosity of his courage , which was the only good quality he had ; for without so much as any changing colour , dear friend ( said he unto Guyemant ) I do depart in pursuance of that councel which you have given me ; and I would have you believe that my departure is a very great argument of that power which you have over me ; but for you I had washed away the crime which I committed , with my own blood , and had not lived a minute after the loss of my Crown : But since you promise me to labour for my reestablishment , I am resolved to live , that you may know I do not despair of that help which I may receive from your prudence . After this intreating him afresh to imploy his wisdome in order thereunto , and embracing very affectionately , we took horse , being accompanied with some Segusian Cavaliers which then I had with me , and within a few dayes after we came to the city of Rhemois , by which Childerick would passe to acquaint the Queen his mother with his exile . It is the most lamentable spectacle that is imaginable to this sad encounter : for as soon as Childerick entred into the Queens chamber , he did cast himself at her feet ; and that Princesse who knew not the cause of his coming , looking upon him with a more joyful aspect then his misfortune required , she advanced to embrace him ; but he gently , thrusting her back , Madam ( said he unto her ) do not prophane your pious hands by touching the sinful corps of him whom the gods do hate , and who hath most shamefully dishonoured you : How ? said the Queen , and was extreamly astonished , are not you Childerick my son , the King of the Franks ? I am indeed Childerick ( answered he ) whose crimes have made him unworthy the glory of being called your son , as the Franks have already taken from him the quality of King. Upon this the Queen suspecting the misfortune which had hapned unto him : O Childerick , cryed she out , what is this you say ? In saying so , she arose up with a stream of tears in her eyes , and the Prince being retreated back two or three paces , she went unto him , and taking his hand , she carried him into her closet . She then sent presently for me , and as soon as I entred I offered to kisse her feet ; but she embracing me , ah Lindamor ( said she unto me ) how truly did Merovens Prophecy , and how unfortunate am I to see the effects of that which that poor King so much feared ? Madam ( said I unto her ) it is a misfortune which is now come to passe , and which none but the gods can now revoke : It is true , Lindamor ( answered she ) but if Childerick had been virtuous , it was in his power to prevent it . I who knew what just cause she had to accuse him , but desired to infuse some consolation unto those sorrows which I saw her suffer : Madam ( said I unto her ) we are sometimes hurried unto things by such a secret and vehement violence , as it is almost impossible we should resist it , and it seems there is a kind of fatality in it , which is unavoidable . But ( said she and interrupted ) a man of any sound judgement , and that has any respect unto the gods , will never obey the unruly fury of a brutish appetite ; and how vehement and violent soever their inclinations be that push him forward , he will still find such arms in his virtue , as will be to surmount them : but ( added she and sighed ) Childerick had ever such an inclination unto vice , as he alwayes held those for his mortal enemies who endeavoured to divert him . His passion at thee , unto Silviana , replied I , could not absolutely be termed vitious , since notwithstanding the inequallity of their conditions , it had virtue for its object ; but indeed , after he was out of any hopes to enjoy her , he ought to have extinguished the desires of it , and not to have endeavoured to dishonour her : Did he offer any violence ( said the Queen unto me ) unto Silviana ? I did not well know what answer to return , when casting his eyes upon me , Nay , nay , ( said he ) go on boldly , and satisfie the Queens curiosity : make me as enormous as you can , you cannot describe me so wicked as my own conscience tells me I am . Sir , answered I , and turned towards him , since you are pleased to command me , and since the Queen desires to be informed of all passages , I will not conceal any thing from her : Then I related all unto her , yet adding some arguments that might in some sort extenuate his crime , and render it pardonable . I had no sooner ended my discourse , but this afflicted Princesse addressing her self unto her son : Now Childerick ( said she unto him ) you find a recompence for all your actions : now you are without a Crown , without a Scepter , and in a condition to seek the protection of another ; now you are deposed from the title of a King , to assume that of a Tyrant , and I without any other consolation amidst so many calamities , but what I receive in admiring the just judgement of the gods in your punishment . O ye most just Deities ( said she , lifting up her eyes and hands to heaven ) I do call you all as witnesses of my innocency , and do earnestly beseech you to turn away your anger from our family ; you only do know the thoughts of my soul , and punish m● if ever I have neglected any care in the good education of my son , either by discourse or example : In saying so she begun to shed such abundance of tears , that I had much ado to restrain mine . Childerick after he had studied a little upon it ; Madam ( said he unto her ) though I had a soul that was altogether insensible of any sorrow for my sins , yet your tears are able to inspire me with repentance : And believe it , my soul is so exceedingly sorry for what I have done , that I would most willingly do any pennance in the world to repair it ; but not knowing any satisfaction that equal the grandure of my sin , I do most humbly beg of you , Madam , a pardon for this offence , to the end the gods , after your example , may cease to pursue me , since they have already made me very sensible of the effects of their vengeance . The Queen was so full of sorrow , that she suffered Childerick to continue upon his knees , and knew not what to do ; but at the last raising him up , Childerick said she unto him ) I beseech the gods as freely to forgive you as I do , and may your repentance move them as much as it hath overcome me . But consider how much I suffer for the haynousnesse of your crime ; and if my commands have not prevalence enough in them to keep you from relaps , let the consideration of your own Interest be so preualent with you . It is not pertinent to relate unto you , Madam , all the promises which Childerick made unto her , nor the rest of the discourse which the Queen and he had together : It is sufficient you know that she accompanied us with a Letter unto the Duke of Thurin , and suffered us to depart the next morning , which we did ; and I assure you , though I had a very excellent Chirurgeon with me , who dressed my wounds every day , yet the length of the way was very troublesome unto me . But within a few dayes , we came to Thurin , where we were kindly received ; for Bassin , being both the cousin and allie of Childerick , was very sorry to see him in such affliction , which made us confident of obtaining that reception which we hoped for : As soon as I presented the Queens Letter unto him , he opened it , and having read it , shewed it unto me ; afterwards he addressed himself unto Childerick , and protested that he would protect him against any that had any designs to hurt him : perhaps then ( said Amasis and interrupted him ) you have the Letter which the Queen did write unto him , for it was left in your hands : I believe I have , Madam , answered Lindamor , and if you have a desire to see it , I am confident I can find it : The Queen expressing much desire to have a sight of it , he put his band into his pocket , and amongst many other papers he found it ; which opening he read these words . The Letter of Queen METHINA unto BASSIN Duke of Thurin . CHilderick does come to cast himself into your arms , in hopes to find a fafe sanctuary against all the misfortunes that persecute him : but if there be as great an inequalitie in your inclinations as there is disproportion between his vice and your virtue , I expect but a very bad successe of his voyage : Yet if the kindnesse which you have ever expressed unto the mother , can be any way communicated to the son , I shall not altogether despair of his safety , but will at the least believe that you will favour him so far as to let him live . His sins have offended heaven , and I fear that in revenge it will not let him find a safe retreat upon earth : But be the anger of the gods never so much exasperated against us , yet I know that they are not always inexorable , nor so deaf , but his repentance and my tears may open their eares , if you once begin to be sensible of those tears which I mingle with the ink that writes these lines . Take therefore some pity , I beseech you , upon the affliction of Methina , and upon the miseries of Childerick , and since both the one and the other have the honour of some alliance unto you , let their interest be in some sort yours , and let that little hope which I have remaining , be kept alive under your protection . This , Madam ( said Londamor ) was the Queens Letter unto him , which had such influence upon his soul , that he protested , as I told you before , to serve and protect him against all whomsoever . For my part , I made as little stay at Thurin as I could , because Guyemant so advised me ; but though my desires of returning soon unto you were never so great , yet I could not : for being engaged to return unto the City of Rhemois , to acquaint the Queen with the good reception of Childerick , my travel did cause two of my wounds to open , and a Feaver seizing upon me , I was forced to yield unto the violence of my disease , I was brought into such a condition , that I almost despaired of my recovery . In the mean time , Silviana was gone from Paris in the habit of one of Andrenecks children , and had with her only the wife of that good man , and one that was servant unto Andrimartes : It hapned , that being gone from under the hedge where they lay all the night , and being in the high way towards Gandelu , she had not gone above half a mile , but she heard a great noise of men and horses coming towards her : Her fears , by reason of the danger which she shunned the day before , did make her presently look about : and because she saw they gallopped very fast , and heard them cry , stay , stay : O God ( said she unto the wife of Andreneck ) yonder 's the Tyrant still pursuing me ; but ( said she ) if you escape with your life , I command you to tell my Andrimartes , that I will die before they shall do any injury unto my honour or his : in saying so she drew her sword , and looking for no safety by flying , she stood still , and expected the successe of her Fortune . Mean time , those that pursued her came so near as to observe her posture , and taking her for a Cavalier , they wondered what should move him to stand so in a posture of defence : thinking it fit to ask the reason of it , they made a stand some fourty or fifty paces distant , and sent one of their company to ask why he stood so with his sword drawn . Silviana , still seeming a Cavalier , she answered boldly , that about two dayes since , a Traytour had made some attempts against his honour , and thinking that he was now come to execute his murderous design , was the cause of his standing in the posture of a man that would sell his life at a dear rate : Then the man assured him , that those whom he suspected , would alwayes be more ready to serve , then to hurt him , and the reason why they rid after him , was , because they took him for one of their friends , who went from their house not above an hour since , and hearing that a Hart was to be coursed , they called him to be a partaker of their sport . Silviana , very glad of her mistake did put her sword , and began to prepare her self for the continuance of her voyage ; but the man desiring to know her name : My name ( answered she ) is Cephindres , who shall think himself very happy in any occasion to serve you . Upon this , she rid away , and going towards Gandelu , she observed that those who had followed her , did go into a thick wood which was upon the right hand . In the mean time , Andrenecks wife seeing her self out of that danger which so affrighted her , she began to be a little angry , but so handsomly , that the brave Cephindres could not forbear laughing : Madam ( said the good woman unto her ) if you be so forward to draw your sword , and defie all you meet , I beseech you make it your profession to be a Knight errant , and maintain my beauty against all the world ; but to tell you truly , I think your courage was not very seasonable : Good mother ( answered Silviana ) what I did was not so much out of season as you imagine ; for consider what abundance of reason I have to fear : Childerick , seeks my ruine , and perhaps at this very hour is lying in ambush for me , or else sending after me . Childerick ( replied the good old woman ) hath now other matters in his head ; and let him use what endeavours to get you he can , I believe it is out of his power ; this habit does so disguise you , that you can never be known , and therefore , I say , you were too much startled at the arrival of these Cavaliers , and should have trusted more to your disguise then your valour . Alas , replied Silviana , you do not know what an exasperated spirit may do ; and I am in such a great distrust , that I think fidelity it self may deceive me : there is nothing so cruel , but I have reason to expect it from the malice of Childerick , I believe that Tyrant will put Andreneck to such torments , as will force him to confesse the truth , and know from him , what the boy which was our guide did communicate unto him of our designe . For heavens sake , Madam ( said the woman ) do not entertain any such thoughts , but believe that he will sooner perish then do any thing which shall be prejudicial unto you or Andrimartes : Good woman ( said Silviana ) when we feel no pain , we are perswaded the most cruel torments are not able to force any secret from us , but in the extremity of pain , it is a most hard matter to continue constant ; and therefore imagining that Childerick will put him to the rack , I am afraid he will confesse that which I would not have him discover unto any . With such or such like discourse as this , they beguiled the length of the way , and Silviana , who longed with abundance of impatiency , for a sight of her dear Andrimartes , she imagined every man that appeared to be him : yet for all her eager desire of it , she found her self mistaken , and all that journey could not hear any news of him . The wife of Andreneck did comfort her as well as she could , and still the young man that guided them , affirmed that Andrimartes could not come any other way but this which they went : after this sort she came to Gandelu , where indeed she lay , but did not rest ; for her eager desire of departing , did invite to rise before Aurora ; and as soon as she was on horseback she took the way of Coucye . I , should tyer you , Madam , if I should relate unto you all the thoughts which afflicted her during her voyage : for she was in a perpetual restlesnesse ; and from the time she first fancied that Andrimartes had taken some other way , she was almost quite desperate ; but all these fears were nothing in comparison of that which she apprehended , that Childerick had procured some to be his assassinates : when this came into her fancy she changed colour , afterwards would sigh , and lastly , her eyes gush out with tears : ah mother ( would she say unto the wife of Andreneck ) I am afraid all our labour in this journey is but lost . The good woman who wondered at this change , why ( said she ) have you that opinion ? because I fear ( answered Silviana ) that yonder Barbarian hath murdered Andrimartes . Good God , said the woman , why say you so ? the very suspition of such a thing makes me to tremble : for God sake do not imagine any such thing can be , for such misfortunes seldome happen , but I use to have some presages of it beforehand : The likelyhood of it , replied Silviana , makes me fear it ; for reckon from the time of his departure , and judge whether he should not be returned before this . Andrenecks wife began to think with her self , and to count the dayes upon her fingers ; truly , said she , according to my weak judgement , let him make what hast he could , he could not be returned thus far before this time : the boy who guided them , casting up his account also ; assure your self , Madam ( said he upon a sudden ) the woman is in the right ; for her account and mine do perfectly agree . Upon this they came to the top of a little hill , which surveying all the plain beyond it , permitted Silviana to spie some horsemen afar off , who came in great hast towards them ; at the first ▪ she could not distinguish neither the persons nor the number ; but shewing them unto Andrenecks wife , Mother ( said she ) do you not perceive some men coming towards us ? I have a conceit that it is Andrimartes : The good old woman whose sight was somthing dim , I do not see any such , answered she ; but if it prove Andrimartes , as I pray heaven it may , what then will you do ? I shall even die , answered Silviana , with excesse of joy : No , no , replied she , you had better fight with him , or at the least defie him , as you did yesterday the Cavaliers . Alas , answered she , it is long since he overcame me ; in saying so , she fixed her eyes still upon the men which she saw , and as soon as ever she perceived one with a plume of white feathers in his hat , she clapped her hands together : O mother ▪ said she , yonder is Andrimartes , I know him both by his feather and his habit . Madam ( answered the woman ) if it be he , I would advise you keep your self still to your disguise , and try if he will know us : Doubtlesse , replied Silviana , he will know us ; for his servant is not disguised as we are : As for that , replied the woman , there is a remedy , for he may hide himself until we call him . Upon this , Silviana commanded the young man to stand behind a tree , which he did accordingly ; but Silviana , who in the excesse of her joyes minded not what she did , she never heeded her bridle , and her horse being almost tired , did stumble so downright , that Cephindres , who was none of the best horsemen , did fall three or four lengths before the horse : This fall did much harm in the presence of her husband ; but she got up presently , and told the good woman , that all the harm she had was a little hurt upon her nose ; which , indeed , did fall so against the ground , that blood gushed out . Andrimartes was already so near , that he saw Cephindres fall , and therefore to help him he galopped as fast as he could , and came unto him just as he was got up upon his feet ; and because Silviana did presently take out her handkerchief , and held it unto her nose to receive the blood , Andrimartes could not possibly know her ; yet thinking himself obliged by the laws of civility to say something to him , Sir , said he , I made all the haste that possibly I could to help you , but now I see you do not stand in any need of my service : Silviana blushed when she heard him speak , and could hardly forbear revealing her self ; yet desiring to make some sport in this disguise , Sir , answered she , and altered her voice , your intention was the same , and does infinitly oblige me in saying so , she looked upon him with the same eyes which had long since inflamed him , and Andrimartes observing some glances , which formerly made him sensible of loves power , he had a confused fancy , that he had formerly seen that Cavalier in some other place ; and as he was ready to speak unto her , he observed that her horse was broke loose , and ran up and down the fields ; and therefore he commanded those that waited upon him to run after the horse , and bring him back : In the interim he alighted from his horse , and entreated this unknown Cavalier to sit down upon the point of a rock which was in the high way ; which Silviana did not refuse , for indeed she was necessitated unto it ; and Andrimartes knowing the name of Cephindres , he beseeched her to tell him what news was stirring in the world . Silviana being resolved to perplex him as much as she could , to make him think the meeting with her more sweet : The news ( answered she ) which I do know , will fill you fuller of horrour then delight when you hear it ; for being ( as I suppose you are ) a Frank by Nation , as I my self am , it is impossible but you must needs abhor to hear of so many , and so great crimes in a Monarch , who may boast that he has the most glorious Empire in the Universe under his government : yet since your civility would tax me with a crime if I did disobey you , I will tell you , that Childerick has stained his honour , by committing the most foulest and wicked act , that ever any Tyrant was guilty of . Andrimartes trembled at this discourse ▪ which Silviana perceived , and continued thus : His impiety is so high , that it has emboldned him to dishonour a woman , whose merit and virtue was as high as her beauty ; and it is probable that you having been at Court have seen her with eyes of admiration ; for Silviana ( that 's her name ) was never looked upon by any eye , but she won the heart of him that owned it . At the name of Silviana , Andrimartes was dash'd quite out of countenance , and rising up as if he were transported : O Heavens ( said he in a loud voice ) has that barbarous Tyrant satisfied his brutish fury ? has he triumphed over the virtue of Silviana , and the honour of Andrimartes ? Indeed , replied Silviana , he did attempt it , but the resistance of that young woman , did frustrate the design of that Luxurious Tyrant ; and her virtue made her have recourse unto a remedy , which was no lesse necessary then violent . The last words did a little calme the spirit of the Cavalier , and therefore addressing himself unto Cephindres , who kept her handkerchief still before her face : Cavalier ( said he unto her ) I beseech you relate unto me the particulars of this passage , and suffer not my soul any longer to languish in this inquietude wherein it is : why ? said the pretended Cephindres , have you any concernment in the accident ? So great ( answered the Cavalier ) that Andrimartes himself has not a greater interest in it then I have . Then ( said Silviana ) I will certainly make the relation of it unto you ; and though I do not think you can apply any remedy unto it , yet I will give you the relation , that you may afterwards behave your self according to your best discretion : upon this Andrimartes took his handkerchief out of his pocket , and laying it upon his hand , he leaned his head thereon , and Silviana seeing him look down with a drooping countenance , she grew the more bold , and taking away hers which she held before her nose , she pursued on her discourse thus . Were I but acquainted with the successe which accompanied the love of Andrimartes and Silviana , I should take more delight in making a relation thereof unto you ; and you also would be glad , I believe , to hear it ; but since I am ignorant in the story of their lives , and know nothing but what has hapned since their marriage , I must only tell you , that as soon as ever they came to reap the fruit of all their labours and pains , Childerick under a faigned and imaginary pretence , began to disturb that tranquility which they were to enjoy : and because the love of that Prince unto Silviana , had no legal foundation , he did not keep within compasse of discretion , but on the contrary , it made him attempt to corrupt or to force her . He sent therefore Andrimartes unto the Queen Methina , to the end , that in his absence he might have the better opportunity to execrate his pernicious intention ; and as soon as ever that Cavalier was gone , he took his time so , as he came unto Silvianas house when none was with her but an old woman , who was she from whom the whole truth was known . You may easily imagine how much Silviana was astonished when she saw Childerick enter ; yet she did set as good a countenance upon her fears and displeasure as she could , and coming unto him with a look far different from the thoughts of her heart , she would have said something unto him ; but Childerick preventing her , fell down upon his knees , and taking her hand offered to kisse it : at which Silviana was so surprized , that she pulled it away from him : upon this the Prince rose up , and sitting down upon a seat , he forced this young woman to sit down by him ; and there , after some amorous looks , accompanied with a hundred sighs ; Come , come , fair Silviana ( said he unto her in a sudden rapture ) why should you deny me that favour which Andrimantes hath already obtained obtained ? Since time and opportunity allows it , why should we not enjoy that pleasure which I esteem the sweetest of all my life : Mistrust not my discretion , night it self shall not be so silent and secret as I shall be . At these words Silvania blush'd , and being in such a state , as without a sin against her duty , she could not hear such discourse from any mouth , but that of her dear Andrimartes : Sir ( said she unto him very boldly ) I do very well know the duty that I do ow unto my husband , and though I do not doubt of your discretion , yet let me tell you , that you do but in vain attempt to make me guilty of an act , which the eye of heaven will most severely punish . Silviana said something else which the Prince did hearken unto with a very impatient eare ; but Silviana ( said he unto her ) why do you persist so obstinately in a refusal ? to preserve that ( answered she ) which I will never lose but with my life : perhaps you may be deceived , replied he , for you are not strong enough to resist my will ; and believe it , if you continue in your denial , you will force me to use that violence which will overcome your cruelty . In saying so , he took hold upon one of her arms , and would have seized upon the other , but Silviana pulled it away , and catching hold of the Princes hair : hold off Sir , cryed she out , or else you will force me to go beyond the limits of that respect which I ow unto your birth . Childerick , who would not any longer defer the execution of his wicked intention , he called out for some men who came with him for that end , who opening the door , and seizing upon Silviana , would have thrown her upon the bed . She who saw that all resistance was in vain , did at that instant fix upon a most strange resolution , and promised Childerick the satisfaction of his desires , so he would dismisse those men : Childerick flattering himself with this sweet promise , did command them to withdraw , and they obeying , Silv●ana went nearer the Prince , and desired him to let her put off some of her clothes in her closet ; to which the Prince consenting , Silviana put off her gown , and all her rich ornaments : afterwards coming out again , all undrest , and her brests and arms almost all naked , and Childerick seeing her in this amorous equipage , he was infinitely ravished ; and being transported with joyes , in hope to enjoy such a beauty , he rose up and offered to embrace her ; but she pulling out a Poniard which he had prepared : Stay ( said she ) upon pain of your life , and hearken unto me : upon this command , the Prince stopt upon a sudden , not knowing for what designe she brought those arms ; and then she said unto him , see here , thou cruel Tyrant , this is the remedy against thy luxurious fury : This , this , shall put an end unto my dayes and thy impudent lust ; this shall help me to quench thy fire with my blood , since all my tears were not able to do it . Turn now thy lustful love into an honest compassion , and let not this corps of mine , when it is dead , be poluted with one of thy looks : Andrimartes will revenge himself upon thee ; and if the gods will suffer the truth of this action to appear unto the eyes of the world , they will know that I had rather die then sin against heaven or him ; and thou shalt see that it is an easier matter to triumph over my life , then my honour . Hereupon , this fair one did give her self two such great blows upon a vein , that all she could do before she died , was to utter these two words , adieu Andrimartes . Silviana could not chuse but to laugh to her self , as she related this last accident ; but it was not long before she repented of her mirth , for Andrimartes lifting up his eyes , and looking upon Cephindres : Do you then assure me ( said he sadly unto her ) that Silviana is not alive ? She is not alive ( answered Silviana ) unlesse she live in you : in saying so she put her handkercheif before her face ; and the Cavalier , who heard that Silviana did not live unlesse in him , alas ( said he ) then the life that she has will be my death : Upon this he stopt , and put his handkerchief to his eyes ; afterwards upon a sudden he said , yet my misfortune is not without a remedy : for as my dearest Silviana could dy because she would not offend me , I can do the same to follow her ; and you Cavalier ( said he and looked upon Cephindres with an eye of rapture ) as you have been an eye witnesse of Silviana's courage , so shall you be of my despair : In saying so he laid his hand upon his sword , and drawing it out of the scabbard , Silviana closed with him , and seizing upon his arm , did all she could to keep him from running it into his body ; yet all her strength had not served , if the wife of Andreneck had not also fallen upon him , and he striving with them both , they all three fell to the ground together , ●●ose that were in pursuit of Silvianas horse returned back ; and seeing their 〈◊〉 ●own with a naked sword in his hand , striving against two men , they 〈…〉 that their intention was to murder him : They galloped up therefore as 〈…〉 ●hey could , and the foremost of them alighting from his horse ; ah ye villa●● cryed he out , ye shall never execute your wicked intention : As he said so , he r●n with his sword drawn against Silviana , and had run her through , if the servant of Andrimartes , who was hid behind a tree , had not at the same time come in , and cryed out that it was Silviana : Silviana , hearing her self named , did presently turn her head about , and seeing what danger she was in , did think some mischief might ensue , if she continued her disguise any longer . Desiring therefore to give her dear Andrimartes that contentment which she had concealed from him Andrimartes , said she , is it possible you should not know the face of your Silviana ? Do you recompence the pains I have taken in seeking after you , with oblivion in lieu of love ? Upon this An●rimartes looked seriously upon her , and seeing nothing before her face which might hinder him from knowing her , he came out of that errour into which Silviana had put him ; and knowing both his servant and the wife of Andreneck : Fie , fie , said he , and took Silviana in his arms , what crime have I committed , that you should punish me with the invention of such sad news ? Silviana not able to answer him any other way but with kisses , it was long before she spoke one word : at last , making her sex known better by her tears then her habit , she gave him a particular accompt of all that passed since his departure . Andrimartes then knowing in earnest how far the insolency of Childerick was grown , he intended to retire speedily into Gaul Armorique , and to spare no pains in the drawing a memorable revenge from this libidinous Tyrant ; yet conceiving it a kind of ingratitude to depart , before he had returned thanks unto the Queen Methina , for the favours she had shewed unto Silviana and him , he resolved to passe by her : so as taking horse , they took that way from whence Andrimartes already came . But , Madam , humane intentions do often meet with many rubbs before they arrive at their accomplishment ; and the sequel of this discourse will let you know , that Fortune does often cause us to find a shipwrack , where we thought to find a safe harbour . Andrimartes was not gone above half the way to Rhemoi , when , lest the schorching heat of the Sun should be offensive unto Silviana , he desired her to alight and rest her self under a shade of willows , untill the heat was over : She , who had no will but to please him did presently alight , and the Cavalier doing the same , they left their horses and went into a large meadow which was near the high way : there they found two rows of little trees , which art had planted in a straight line ; between which was a pleasant walk , and because the place seemed very delightful unto them , they resolved not to stir from thence , until the Sun , and the flames of their love , were a little cooled and abated of their violence ; yet as he began to suck the sweet of those which were upon Silvianas lips , he was , notwithstanding the ravishment of his soul , constrained to retire , by reason some swords which he heard clashing very near them : he had no sooner turned his head , but he espied in the next meadow two men with swords drawn , and striving withal their strength to take away the lives of each other : and because he thought he could not do a better office then to part them , he passed through the willows , and run with his sword drawn towards them , intending to prevent their Combate from becomming a Tragedy ; but he , of the Combatants , who thought himself most injured , thirsting for revenge , he no sooner saw Andrimartes coming , but he resolved presently either to dy or to vanquish ; and therefore he fell most desperately upon his enemy , and made such a lucky pass , as he ran his sword through his bod , which wound proved mortal : after this , he presently escaped ; and all that Andrimartes could do , was to come time enough to hold up the corps of the wounded Combatant , who beginning to stagger , and not able to sustain himself , he fell into the arms of this Cavalier , and in a dying tone , said unto him : Know Cavalier , whosoever you are , that I am most justly punished ; my vanquisher hath earned a just revenge for an injury , which he could not put up without the loss of his reputation : whilst he was saying so , Silviana , who followed Andrimantes , came unto him , and tore her handkerchief to stop the wounds of the man ; but he finding himself out of all hopes to live , lifting up his eyes to heaven , and afterwards fixing them upon Andrimartes : Alas , alas , said he ( with a feeble and sighing voice ) your courtesie in helping me is in vain , I know my death to be inevitable ; yet that this benefit may not altogether be uselesse , let it serve for a discharge of him that has slain me , whom I do pardon as freely , as I wish he would forget the offence formerly he received from me : upon this he stopt , and losing both his speech and his life , he remained cold in the arms of Andrimartes , who was exceedingly troubled at the accident ; but since there was no remedy , he took up his sword which he cast upon the ground , to be the more fit for helping the wounded man : afterwards presenting his hand unto his dear Silviana , they returned to their horses , and went on their journey . They were not gone above three or fovr hundred paces , but they met a great number of horsmen , who seeing Andrimartes and Silviana stained with blood in several places ▪ they began to murmure amongst themselves : afterwards dividing themselves , some followed within sight of Andrimartes , and others went on to see whether they could hear any news of that misfortune which they suspected something : As soon as they found the body of Cl●sioderus ( for that was the name of him that was slain ) some galloped as fast as they could to acquaint those that followed Andrimartes : and afterwards all together , seized upon him , Silviana , and all their company , before they could so much as defend themselves : Judge , Madam , how much they were amazed , when they saw themselves thus treated ; especially when an old man , who was hardly able to speak for anger , addressing himself unto Andrimartes : Perhap , murderer ( said he unto him ) thou thinkest the day to be as black as thy crime , and that thou canst hide the infamy wherewith thou art branded for murdering my son ; but the gods have suffered it to be discovered , and before two dayes be exspired thou shalt suffer what the Laws have ordained against thee and thy Complices . Andrimartes , seeing himself suspected for a murder of which he was a witness , and not an actour ; and thinking he was more obliged to answer unto the injury of the old man , then to plead in behalf of his innocency , also relating the the action which he had seen , he looked upon him with an eye nothing like a guilty person , and said unto him , I am neither guilty of any black actions , nor any murder of thy son ; but my actions are irreproachable , and will help me to give the ly unto any that dare suspect me of any perfidie : The old man was so enraged at this answer , that he with the same sword which he took from Andrimartes , had run him through , if one of his servants had not fortunately stayed his arm , and told him that it was too much for a prisoner to die by his hand , but fitter to perish by that of a hangman : this consideration stayed the hand of the hand of the old man. But Silviana seeing him so near death , was so frighted , that she knew not what she did ; and her eyes twinkling , she began to stagger , and doubtlesse had fallen , if some that stood by her had not taken her by the arm , and held her up as long as her swound continued : yet they not knowing the true cause of her sorrows , they thought it had been only remorse of conscience for the crime which they thought she had committed . The wife of Andreneck also looked as pale as death , and amidst her sighs and tears , letting the word Madam sometimes escape her tongue , she caused those that looked upon her to think that fear of punishment had already distracted . In this manner they carried them into the Town of Fisme , which is not far from the City of Rhemois , and there they shut up in a most nasty prison , where the Sun was ashamed ever to shine . I cannot expresse , Madam , the sorrows of Silviana and Andrimartes for their captivity : I will therefore only tell you how they got out . He who killed Closiodorus , had no sooner given him his deaths wound , but he fled away as I told you before ; and getting into the next Town , he changed his habit with the first Shepherd that he met , hoping to get unto his own house by the help of this disguise ; yet hearing in the beginning of the night , that the Cavalier who came into the meadow to part them , was seized upon as guilty of the fact , he altered his mind , and resolved to die , rather then let the innocence of Andrimartes suffer for the murder which he only had committed . In order to the effecting of this resolution , he wended his way towards that City , and there resting himself as long as the night lasted , he came unto the Pallace of the Queen Methina , as she was going unto the Temple to offer a Sacrifice in the behalf of Childerick . As soon as be perceived her he stepped forward , and hit upon his opportunity so handsomly , that he had cast himself at her feet , before any came to give him the stop : The Queen , who is the sweetest Princesse that evere bore a Scepter , did presently stand still , and casting her eye upon this Shepherd , did ask him what he would have ? Madam ( answered the stranger ) I do upon my humble knees , most earnestly beseech your Majesty to grant unto me my life , and to hear those reasons which perhaps will move your clemency not to deny it : what have you committed ( said the Queen ) that does deserve death ? my crime is ( replied the stranger ) that because I could not live after the losse of my honour , I have taken away the life of a man , that would have taken it from me . How ? replied the Queen and smiled , are the Laws of honour as inviolable amongst Shepherds as amongst Courtiers ? This habit , Madam , which you see me wear ( said he ) is not sutable unto my quality ; but I did assume it only as a means to bring me in safety unto your presence . The Queen apprehending some mystery in the matter , which deserved better examination : Well ( said she ) at my return from the Temple , I will hear your reasons and do you Justice . In saying so she went on , and the stranger was no sooner risen up , but he was compassed about with a great number of Cavaliers , who would not leave him until they knew his adventure . The Sacrifice being ended , the stranger was conducted into the Pallace , and from thence into the Queens chamber , who no sooner commanded him to speak , but he faithfully related the offence which he had received from Clesiodorus : He told her how in Lions they had both been rivals in the service of a great beauty , and how Clesiodorus , prompted unto it by the motions of his jealousie , was resolved to ruine his reputation ▪ In order unto this , Clesiodorus had assembled many of his friends together , and meeting him as he was single by himself , he struck him three times with a bastinado , before he could have time to defend himself : afterwards all his friends fell upon him at once , and used him so ill , that they left him for dead in the street : after this he related how he recovered , and how the flight of Clesiodorus made him to seek him out in another Countrey , where having found him , he challenged him the field , where he did let out so much of his blood , as to wash off the dishonour that had stained his reputation . But Madam ( continued he ) since this , has hapned an accident , which doth extreamly perplex me : Two Cavaliers who came to part Clesiodorus and me , are , as I am informed , seized upon as culpable of this homicide : and because they are put into a prison in Fismes , I am afraid their innocence will not sufficiently appear , unlesse my confession do clear it : and therefore though I could have passed away without being either taken or known , yet I resolved to submit my self unto the mercy of your Majesty , and do most humbly beseech you to stay all violent proceedings against those innocent prisoners . Thus ended the stranger ; and the Queen being inclinable to shew him favour , did for several considerations promise him a pardon , upon condition he could verifle all that he had said to be true , and at that very instant commanded to send unto Fisme , and to bring before her those persons whom the father of Clesiodorus had taken prisoners . This command was executed with so much diligence that Andrimartes and Silviana were the very same day conducted unto the Pallace ; and as soon as ever the Queen saw Andrimartes , she entertained him with such extraordinary Carresses , that the father of Clesiodorus was astonished ; yet being extreamly sensible of the losse of his son , he cast himself at the feet of Methina , and demanded justice against the Cavalier whom he suspected to be the Assassinate of his son . But the Queen causing them to enter into her closet , did use such arguments unto the old man , in justification of Andrimartes , that he was quite convinced of the bad opinion which he entertained of him . The Father of Clesiodorus was no sooner satisfied , but Andrimartes understanding from the Queen what the stranger had done , he began to relate the successe of the Combate between him and Clesiodorus , and did so faithfully report the last words of that dying man , that after the example of the son , the father was forced to pardon the Conquerour . This accident was the businesse of the Court , until it began to be late , and the Queen dismissing the father of Clesiodorus , she was no sooner alone with Andrimantes , but the memory of the misfortune , or rather the debauchery of Childerick did cause her to fall into a stream of tears . Andrimartes did exceedingly pity her ; and notwithstanding the great cause he had to be revenged of Childerick , he was even forced to grant unto the tears and the prayers of the Queen , that pardon which she begged for her son . After this she enquired where Silviana was ; unto which Andrimartes answered , that he heard she was returned into Gaul Armorique , and that she had sent her brother to give him an accompt of what had passed . The Queen commanded presently that he should enter , and as soon as ever Silviana did obeysance unto her , truly ( said she unto Andrimartes ) he is the handsomest young man that ever I saw , and has many of those features which makes his sister so much admired : when Silviana heard the Queen say so , she blush'd , which the Princesse perceiving ; he has not yet ( said she unto Adrimartes in a low voice ) well tasted the aire of the Court : for I see he is a little bashful , and blushes when one looks upon him . But Cavaller ( continued she and addressed her self unto Silviana ) what good news can you tell us of your Sister ? At this Silviana cast her eye upon Andrimartes , as if she had said answer for me ; which the Cavalier ▪ understanding and not being willing to delude the Queen any longer : the most certain news ( said he ) that she can give you , Madam , is , that she does present her self unto you in that habit wherein now you see her , and which she is forced to wear for a safety of her self , from the pursuance and Tyranny of Childerick : In saying so , he took Silviana by the hand , who casting her self at the Queens feet , did receive from that Princesse all the Carresses and favours which she could expect amidst that disorder and affliction , which the insolence of her son had brought upon her . After this , she told her what testimonies she had received of Childericks repentance , and what had passed within a few dayes : at which Silviana was exceedingly joyed . Yet not conceiving that the life of Andrimartes could be safe any where , but in those Territories where Sem●on had made him Lord , she beseeched the Queen to let them depart the next morning , which being condescended unto , Silviana and Andrimartes received the Queens commands ; and being retired , Methina sent them a great abundance of clothes and jewels for Silviana ; and for Andrimartes a coach with six horses , the finest that ever eye beheld , Thus they departed , and Fortune being now weary with disturbing their contentments , she permitted them to arrive at the place where they desired , without any disasterous encounter . Some few hours before their departure , Andrimartes hearing that I was in the Pallace , retained there by my wounds , he was pleased to honour me with a visit , and there , after he understood from me all the particulars of the Combate wherein I had been wounded , he related unto me all that you have heard . Within a few dayes after I found my self in some sort recovered ; so as my Chirurgeon telling me that I might venture to travel without any danger ; I went to kisse the Queens hand , and because she was infinitly desirous that Childerick should be reestablished , she solicited me not to stir from Guyemants until it was effected : I told her plainly , that it was a businesse which required a long time , since a multitude of people are like unto spirits , easily raised , but very hard to be laid again : and yet she had reason to hope well , since Guyemant had promised the utmost of his service , and that I thought time would bring it to passe : Then she asked me , if I knew upon what grounds Guyemant intended to transact ; and I who was desirous to give her all the consolation I could , I told her in short what Guyemant had communicated unto me , which was , that he hoped to make Gilon , who was of a most covetous disposition , to loaden the people with such abundance of Subsidies , Taxes , and Imposts , under a pretence of keeping them under , and within their duty , that thereby he would render all the nobility his enemies ; and so by this action render him odious to all the world : That afterwards he would take his time so well amidst these disorders , as he would remonstrate unto the people how Tyrannical the government of Gilon was above that of Childerick , and perhaps should have such an influence upon them , as to make them revolt against Gilon , and call back their former King. The Princesse seemed to hope well in this design , and permitting me to depart , I returned unto Guyemant in Paris , who finding my stay there to no great purpose , he consented that I should depart with those forces which Clidemant and I had : so as I did depart in a resolution to dismisse them at Moulins ; but meeting with Flurial , and receiving your Letter , I retained them on to imploy them in your service . Thus Lindamor ended the discourse which Amasis desired to hear , and it being something late , every one prepared themselves for sleep : Amasis accompanied them to their several chambers ; and having left it unto Galathea , to wait upon Rosanira and the rest of the Ladies into their lodgings , she beseeched them all to command freely any thing that was within the compasse of her power , and confessed that she owed all she had in the world unto their courages and affections . As soon as day dawned , Ligonias departed , and Astrea waked : That fair one lay that night in the house of Adamas , because she was not able , without extream sorrow to her self , to be one minute out of the presense of her dear Alexis ; and though there was a partition between her chamber and Celadons , yet it was abundance of consolation unto her to think that she was not far off him ▪ & that nothing but the god of sleep was able to part them ; She no sooner opened her eyes , but being in abundance of impatience to see her Mistresse , she dressed her self withall the hast she could , and went into the chamber of Celadon , and made as little noise as possible . The Shepherd , who was not asleep , observed the warinesse of Astrea , and counterf●ited himself still asleep , that he might the better see the motions of her soul : He saw then the Shepherdesse kneel down by his bed side , and afterwards did kisse him two or three times , and sigh very loud : at last she said , alas , alas , why is it not permitted me to give these kisses unto him , whose Image you do represent unto me ? Although these be more hot and more moist , yet are they not lesse innocent and harmlesse : upon this she was silent , and then began again with a deep sigh , saying , but since I cannot kisse Celadon , yet I will adore this face in memory of him : in saying so , she kist him again , and dwelt so long upon the lips of the Shepherd , that he being ravished with delight , he could not chuse but sigh and open his eyes : which Astrea perceiving , O fairest Mistresse ( said she ) I most humbly beseech you pardon my rude indiscretion in waking you . Then Celadon , to make it the better , believed that he was asleep , I give you most hearty thanks , dear servant ( said he unto her ) that you would take so much pains as to visit me : I beseech you tell me ( continued he ) how long it is since you first came ? but a little while ( answered Astrea ) and had only so much time as to kisse you twice : It was very well ( answered Celadon ) love was my frien● in it , and knew that your favours are so pleasing unto me , that I am contented with them either in reality or in a dream ; but dear servant ( continued Alexis ) and caused Astrea to sit down upon her bed side ) what is the reason of your being so early , for I know by my eyes that it is not very late ? O my fairest , Mistresse , replied Astrea , I need no other alarm to waken me , but my own thoughts , which fill me so full of inquietudes , as I do very believe , that unlesse you do give a remedy unto them , they will distract my wits : O heavens ( said Alexis and sighed ) why do you expect any remedy from me , who expects the same from you ? from me ? ( said the Shepherdesse and was a little astonished ) what can you expect from me ? To contrive it so ( answered Celadon ) that we may be eternally inseparable : May heaven for ever hate me ( said Astrea ) if that that be not my chiefest desire ; but , Mistresse , that does depend more upon you then me : No , no , ( said Celadon ) it is your consent only that is requisite and necessary for the accomplishment of this desire . I do most freely consent unto it ( said Astrea ) and do most earnestly beseech heaven there may be no other obstacle but my consent : It is very well , replied the Shepherd , there wants nothing but one thing , without which this happinesse will not be obtained . O heavens ! said Astrea , I beseech you tell me quickly what it is , for I swear it must be an absolute impossibility , if to obtain this happinesse , I do not do it . It is nothing , all that you need do ( replied the supposed Druide ) is to command me that — upon this word a colour came into her countenance , and her speech falling her , the Shepherdesse might well imagine that some strange accident or other had befallen her : at which being exceedingly troubled ; Mistresse ( said she unto her ) I perceive you are not well , will you be pleased to take any thing ? I need not take any thing ( answered Alexis ) but only a little courage : In saying so , Adamas entred into the room , which pleased Celadon very well , who plainly saw , that had he not come , he could never have come off in this discourse , without declaring part of his crime : his joy at it appeared presently in his face , which Astrea perceiving , father ( said she unto Adamas ) you are the best Physician in the world , for your very presence can cure diseases ▪ These words did a little trouble the Druide , and going a little nearer Celadon to enquire the truth , the Shepherd told him in a low voice , the danger from which his arrival had rescued him . But Adamas conceiving tha the conveniency of the place , and the disposition of the persons , did afford an opportunity of undeceiving Astrea , he resolved to do that which Celadon durst not , and to do it before the Shepherd could hinder him ; therefore he did not speak unto him , but causing Astrea to sit down in the place where she was , and sitting down by her , he held this discourse . I do believe Astrea , that you know I love you , and has observed in all my actions , a more particular good will unto you then unto many other persons whom I am obliged to esteem ; and therefore I am very confident , that you will take the councel that I shall give you in good part , and not doubting but I shall have as great a care of your welfare as my own , you will apply what I shall say unto you to your best advantage : Now , Astrea , you must know that this Druide , whom you see before you , and passes under the notion of your Mistresse , yet her greatest glory is to obey you , and what features soever you find in her face , she is the same — then he was going to pronounce Celadon when he saw Diana and Phillis enter , who coming from the house of Clindor , upon a visit unto Astrea , did imagine she would be in the chamber of Alexis , since they did not find her in the place where she was was wont to lie . As soon as Adamas spied them , he took Astrea by the hand , and pressing it a little , Sweet heart ( said he unto her in a low voice ) that which I did intend to communicate unto you , must not have so many witnesses , and therefore I will defer it until another time : In the mean time , entertain your companions , whilst I advertise Alexis in all things which she must do to carry you with her unto Carnutes , whither you have so great a desire to follow her . Astrea upon this went to meet the two fair Shepherdesse , who were come already very near her , and as soon as they had saluted Adamas , and the supposed Druide , they went and sate down in one of the corners of the Chamber , where Astrea , with a face of extraordinary contentment , spoke to them in these terms . The common Proverb ( my companions ) is very true , which sayes that a good Fortune as well as a bad one , never comes alone by it self . Within these two dayes I was overwhelmed with a multitude of miseries , and now since the deliverance of Amasis and our selves , every minute affosds me a fresh subject of delight . You need not tell us any more of your contentment ( answered Diana ) for we find it in your face ; and I swear unto you ( said Astrea ) it is lesse in my face then my heart : but Sister ( said Phillis ) I beseech you tell us from whence proceeds this great joy ? From some hopes ( answered she ) that Alexis will carry me away with her ; O Sister ( said Diana ) you are extreamly cruel , in threatning us with a separation ; and I cannot chuse but wonder you should take delight in a thing which perhaps will kill us with grief : I do indeed believe , said Astrea , that you a little lament my departure , but I hope your sorrows will not be so great , but that Silvander and Licidas will chear you up again in a few dayes . To tell you ingeniously my mind ( said Phillis ) were I to chuse whether I might live alwayes with Licidas or with you , I should certainly prefer the company of my Shepherd before yours ; and let it be spoken only amongst our selves , I believe Diana has more wit , then not to be of my opinion ; but if it were possible for me to enjoy both your companies , I could desire no greater happinesse . You mean ( answered Astrea ) that your contentment would be compleat , as mine would be , if heaven would be so kind as to let me also enjoy the company of Celadon and you : But since the gods , by the death of that Shepherd , has denied me this felicity , it is but requisite you share with me in my misfortune , and suffer in the losse of a Sister , as I do in the losse of a Lover . I shall be more sensible of the losse of you , said Diana , then the losse of all men living ; and though I do highly honour Silvander , yet I will not except him : O stay ( said Astrea , and laid her hand upon her mouth ) you ought to love that Shepherd above all , and though you should render your affection equal unto his , yet you would not do more then is due unto his merit . Let us talk no more on 't ( said Phillis ) for Sister I hope you will not leave us , and there needs no more to send me out of the world , then to deprive us of your company . With such sweet discourse as this , Astrea prepared the spirits of all these fair ones , not to take her separation from them over sadly . Adamas also in the mean while prepared Celadon , not any longer to oppose his desire of making himself known unto his Shepherdesse ; and because this poor Lover observed how they had been interrupted ; certainly Father ( said he unto him ) there is a kind of fatality opposite unto your design ; far had not Diana and Phillis entred , I know not what would have become of this disguise which we have used . Certainly ( said the Druide ) the gods do sometimes teach us what their will is by trivial things , as well as by great ones ; and I will with you believe , that it is not their pleasure , Astrea should here have the honour of knowing her Shepherd : And therefore , I will shortly take my leave of Amasis , since now she has no need of my service ; and I will carry all the Shepherds and Shepherdesses to my house , where we will with more leasure advise upon the best expedients , how to make you happy in the enjoyment of Astrea . Celadon stood a while without any reply ; and Adamas asking the reason of his silence : Father ( answered he with a great sigh ) if we have any secret foresight of things that are to happen unto us , I do presage very sad accidents that are to befall me by the knowledge which this Shepherdesse shall have of me : you have entertained that fear so long ( replied the Druide ) that now it is become a belief , and your wit is too ingenious in afflicting your self . You do now take it as a thing infallible ; but know that my opinion is quite contrary unto yours , and I dare promise you all imaginable contentment in that course : whether the event prove good or bad ( said Celadon ) I am however infinitely obliged unto your indulgent care of me , and I wish my own welfare as much for your contentment as for my own : Dispose therefore of me as you please Sir ; and if ever I disobey the least of your commands , let me be branded with the ignominy of the most ungrateful Shepherd that ever lived . Adamas infinitly satisfied with Celadons answer : Son , said he unto him , since you are resolved to trust your self unto my care and submit unto my will , if you do not enjoy your Mistresse , the fault shall be only mine : In saying so , he kissed his cheek , and rising up , he bad adieu unto all the fair ones , and afterwards went unto Amasis . He was no sooner out of the chamber , but Astrea being extreamly impatient to know , what it was the Druide intended to say unto her , she went unto the bed side of Alexis , and beseeched her to give her that satisfaction : but Celadon in lieu of telling her truly , did put her off with so many other things , that she could not understand any thing of it . Diana and Phillis came also to her beds side , and almost at the very same time when Leonide entred , who doubting that Celadon durst not rise before them , she carried them into another chamber till he had dressed himself . Adamas in the interim was come unto the Nymph , and intending to ask leave to return , as soon as he could speak unto her , he knew so well how to set forth an urgent necessity of returning unto his house , that she consented thereunto , upon condition he would return again with in a few dayes : which the Druide promising , he humbly thanked her , and went away without taking his leave of Galathea , lest she should be desirous of seeing Alexis , or enquire of Celadon : so he came unto the house of Clindor , where Astrea , Alexis , Phillis , and Diana , already were , and with them all the rest of the Shepherds and Shepherdesses : having therefore propounded his intention of carrying them back , he found them so impatiently desirous of seeing their flocks again , that they were all very willing to depart at that very instant : Clindor only was very sorry to part so soon with so much good company ; yet seeing no remedy , be took Licidas aside , and after he had desired him to love Leontidas his son , with the same affection which wont to be betwixt Al●yppes and him , he made him promise him above a hundred times to return again , and bring with him the same persons that were now to depart . After this , he embraced Phocion , and though he could hardly walk by reason of his great age , yet he would not bid adieu unto any of the Shepherds or Shepherdesses in his own house , but would needs wait upon them out of the Town , where he received all their thanks , and after a sad departure , and looking after them as far as he could see , he retired by the help of Leonti●as , who led him by the arm unto his own house again . All this great troop , to whom was added the brothers of Circinea , Palanice , and Florice , were not long before they arrived at the house of Adamas , who intending to receive them very well , did carry them into a very noble room , where they found a collation ready : After which , carrying them into his gallery , unto some he expounded the Pictures ; he made others admire the excellency of the work ; all being very pleasingly diverted , they were in the conclusion disposed to sit down . On the other side , Amasis did all that she possibly could to treat the Princes with all magnificence , and her endeavours were not lost : for though the siege might excuse many defects , yet she was so very careful in entertaining them well , as they confessed that the sumptuosity of her banquets was not inferiour to the expences of the greatest Monarchs . That day after the repast was done , she acquainted them with her fears , that Gondebaut would Arm anew against her . But Sigismond , Rosilion , and Godomar , did promise so often never to forsake her until she was in a condition free from all manner of fears , her mind was satisfied . Giving them therefore most hearty thanks , for the testimonies of good will which they had expressed unto her , she beseeched them not to live in any way of constraint , but to command freely any manner of thing that was in her power . After this , she went unto her closet , and took order for her Domestick affairs ; and the Princes going into a chamber where most of the Nymphs , Ladies , and Cavaliers were , Sigismond drew Dorinde a little aside , and held this discourse with her . What cause soever you have , my fairest Dorinde , to think all men inconstant , I am confident that what I have done is enough to make you change that opinion , or at the least make you confess , that my fidelity deserves an exception from the common sort of men , as well as doth my birth . Sir , answered Dorinde , that you have done much more , then I know how to merit , is without all manner of doubt : but that your fidelity is above the strain of other men , pardon me , I beseech you , if I do not absolutely confess it , since it is alwayes the end that crowns any work , and since I cannot tell whether you will be as constant for the future , as you have been hitherto . This diffidence , said the Prince , is no small argument of your small affection : It is an argument , replied Dorinde , of the sensibility which I have of my own imperfections , which are more like to quench affection then to inflame it . The only imperfection whereof I assure you , ( said Sigismond ) is that you do not love me enough ; and yet you are in some sort excusable , since it is a very hard matter to finde one man amongst mortalls , that is worthy of so great an honour and happinesse as to enjoy you . These flattering expressions ( answered Dorinde ) do smell too much of artifice and dissimulation , and are unworthy of a man that makes profession of loving rightly : If you intend to use no other language but this , I will not say that you may become unfaithful , but will think you are so already . What thoughts soever you have of me ( said Sigismond ) I must still esteem you above all the women in the world ; and if you do not think that those testimonies which I have given of my self , do not proceed from a clear heart and soul , I beseech you appoint me Laws , and tell me how you would have me behave my self , for I protest I will most inviolably observe them : It becomes not me , Sir , replied Dorinde , to give Laws unto you ; and since your rank and quality is not to receive them from any but the Gods , if you do love me , let the God of love prescribe them unto you . It is love , my fairest , answered the Prince , which commands me to think that all the beauties in the world are inferiour unto yours ; and that all merits are too little , if compared unto your high perfections . Love then , replied Dorinde , is like unto those spectacles which deceive the eyes , and makes all objects seem greater then they are : No , no , my bright Star , said the Prince , I do look upon you as you are , and let me perish if I do not think , that envy it self is not able to find the least shadow of any defect in you : I perceive , answered Dorinde , that complacency and flattery is a vice so common , as it is inevitable ; bu● good Sir , continued she , let us talk no more of my beauty ; for if you do , you will but anger me , since I am in the least degree owner of what you prescribe unto me ; but I wish I were , that I might be more pleasing unto you : All I can say is , that such as I am , have a perfect inclination to honour you : Then all I can say ( said Sigismond and interrupted her ) is , that I am the most happy man alive , and that the love which I bear unto you , joyned with the assurance which you give me of your affection , is a thousand times more dear unto me then my Fathers Scepter : O heavens ( said Dorinde ) the Scepter of Gondebaut , and the affection you bear unto me , are two things which will sute very ill together : For the one will no sooner come into your hands , but the other will go out of your heart . All my oaths , vows , and protestations ( answered the Prince ) should methinks remove all such suspitions out of your mind , and believe it , my fairest Dorinde , the effects of my fidelity may well make you cease doubting of my faith , if you would but please to call them into your memory ; but to my great happinesse , you do not judge rightly upon my humour , and are perswaded that the name of King can exclude that of Lover : but , No , no , my dearest Dorinde , the discretion which you have seen in all my actions , is a most evident demonstration that I do not pretend unto any thing which can offend you , and that entertaining no passion but what is legitimate , I shall still preserve it as pure and sacred when I have an Empire , as now when I am only in hopes of it : I wish I were more free then I am , that I might be able to give you a better assurance of it ; but since I do absolutely depend upon the power of a father , and a Father incensed , I cannot at this time do any more then make a most faithful promise to marry you , as soon as ever I am at liberty . Dorinde , flattering her self with the title of Burgundean Queen , and imagining that this Prince might raise her fortune as high as her ambition , she did fully build upon these last promises , and suffering a pritty , kind of shame , mixed with incomparable joy , to appear in her cheeks , she returned this answer . The good will , Sir , which I bear unto you , does not proceed from these great hopes which you are pleased to give me ; for I dare say , and that most truly , that I do love your person above your Crowns and Scepters , and your merits above your quality ; yet since you are pleased to assure me , that your love is so great unto me as to make me a sharer in the glory which your birth doth cast upon you , I do most willingly accept of the offer which you make unto me , and promise never to dispose of my self , but according to those commands which I shall receive from you ; and in testimony of what I say ( continued she , pulling out a ring which Sigismond gave unto her , and breaking it in two ) let this be the Symbole of our union : The time whilst the pieces of this ring do remain separate , shall emblem our absene , and when you are in a condition to accomplish what you have promised , their conjunction shall be ours also . Then Sigismond taking the one half of the ring , and kissiing it several times , I do swear ( said he ) that I will never believe my fairest Dorinde defective in her fidelity , until she send me back the other half of this ring which remains with her ; and I would have her think the same of me : in saying so , the Prince took her hand , and laid it to his heart : be assured , my dearest Dorinde ( said he ) that this heart over which you lay your hand , is much more yours then my own , and will sooner die , then fail in the least tittle of what I have promised : Dorinde looking silently upon him , and the eyes of the Prince meeting with hers , they both swore an unalterable fidelity unto each other , by the language of their eyes : which though mute , yet did more eloquently expresse their passions then any tongue could tell : At last , Dorinde fearing to lose her self in this rauishment , she first withdrew her eyes , and blushing a little , she beseeched him to go unto the rest of the company . Lindamor in this interim , had not ill imployed his time : for as soon as he saw Rosilion apply himself to Rosanira , and Sigismond to Dorinde , he went unto Galathea , and knew so well how to set forth what she owed unto all his labours , that he obtained leave to court her openly : and though he had a great confidence in the good will of Amasis , yet he thought it not expedient to consult with her , without communicating his design unto the Druide , who , beside the power which his virtue had gotten him with the Nymph , had a very particular inclination unto him . He propounded then unto Galathea that desire which he intended to acquaint Adamas withal , and that Nymph thinking it to be very just , Lindamor sent to seek him ; but word being brought that he was gone out of Marcelles : I perceive ( said Galathea ) that he was very desirous to carry home unto their habitations those Shepherds which Clindor entertained ; and truly I am very sorry that he did not acquaint me before he went : but I will entreat Ligdamon to go unto him , and solicite him to return as soon as possibly he can : Upon this , Galathea beckning unto Ligdamon , who was then entertaing Silvia , that Cavalier came unto her , and had no sooner received her commands to go , but he went immediatly and took horse . Amasis came out of her closet at the same time ; and because she had been a long while cloistered up in Marcelles , she was very desirous to ride out into the fields to take the air : she caused therefore her coaches to be made ready ; and going into one , with the three Princes , Lindamor , Rosanira , Galathea , and Dorinde , the first place she visited was the place where Polemas had pitched his Tent and his Camp : from thence she went unto the plain , where the blood of that Rebel was still to be seen ; and remembring the fears she was in , she related unto them the extream perplexity and anguish of spirit , in which she was when they fought . At last , after they had sufficiently aired themselves , they returned to the Castle , where Amasis did all she possibly could to Carresse them , so much did she acknowledge her self obliged unto them , for the great care they had in delivering her from the insolence of her enemy . Ligdamon in the mean time , came unto the house of Adamas , whom he found walking in his gallery with the Shepherds and fair Shepherdesses of Lignon ; when the Druide first saw him , he was a little surprized , and was afraid that some new disorder had hapned in Marcelles : yet , when he aked the cause of his coming , he was very glad that it was only to desire him from Galathea , to come unto her as soon as he could . He intended therefore to go very early in the morning , that he might be there as soon as the Nymph was ready ; and beseeching Ligdamon to be his guest till then , he took him by the hand and carried him to the rest of the company : They were no sooner there , but they perceived Cercinea , Palanice , and Florice , were standing all about Phillis , unto whom Cercinea spoke thus : But fair Shepherdesse , or rather the Interpretour of the gods , since it hath pleased heaven to make choise of you , to give us that satisfaction and tranquility which we have long prayed for , when will it please you to afford it unto us ? Why are you so slack in doing the will of heaven ? are you not afraid that the same Diety which hath inspired you with the knowledge of his Oracle , will charge you with neglect , and punish you for the miseries which we suffer ? To which Phillis smiled , and returned this answer . Fair Shepherdesse , should I refuse to give you that satisfaction which you expect from me , I should confesse my self most worthy of punishment , as being guilty of an unpardonable sin ; But I most humbly beseech you to consider , that your satisfaction do not wholly depend upon me , but that there are two persons more who are also necessarily required , and whom I believe we cannot easily meet withal ; yet I do most faithfully promise to endeavour , with all my power , the satisfaction of your desires . Upon this she embraced them all three ; and Adamas not being able to imagine the meaning of all this , he entreated Phillis to tell him why these fair ones made this request unto him ? Father ( answered she ) since you do know , that the Decrees of the gods are unalterable , you will not wonder at the relation which I shall make unto you : These three fair ones not long since received an Oracle , which commanded them to come into Forrests , and there to seek for a remedy against those miseries which love had bred amongst them : and that you may know from whom it is , they ought to expect it , I shall repeat unto you the same Oracle which they received . The Oracle . AGainst the pains which all you three endure , In Forrests you shall find a certain cure : On that was dead , and afterwards shall live Unto you all a medicine shall give : Another medicine you shall have from one , To whom against her will a good is done , Which she rejected with her will : 'T is she Not you , by whom the overture must be : What she ordains , as if ordain'd by me , Believ'd as Oracle by you must be . Now Father , continued Phillis , I cannot tell whether by inspiration or how it was ; but so it certainly was , that having met them about a month since , I repeated their Oracle unto them , and at the same time beseeched them to tell me the stories of their lives ; but some particular consideration did hinder me from giving them that full audience which was expedient for them , I beseeched them to defer it until another time , which at my request they did ; and finding now a favourable opportunity for it , they desired me to give them the hearing now : Adamas was extreamly astonished at the discourse of Phillis , and not knowing how she should come to the understanding of the Oracle , he attributed it unto a kind of Miracle , and addressing himself unto Cercinea , said thus unto her : I do see , fair one , that this is the time wherein you are to receive that contentment , which you with so much impatience longed for ; for having found out them who is to be the Judges of your differences , I cannot see any difficulty in the rest . First you may , and go no further , meet with those two persons who are to be the Arbitratours of your Fate : and certainly , by the person dead and yet alive , the gods do mean — upon this he was ready to name Alexis , as the person that lived after the death of Celadon : but seeing he could not name her without discovering the designes and secrets of that Shepherd , he stopped , and having a quick and present wit , he named Ligdamon : for , said he , and continued , every one does know that he was believed , and condoled , as dead , and when he took the Dormative in lieu of poyson . The other , unto whom that benefit which she lost with her will , shall be restored against her will , is Celidea , unto whom Damon , maugre her resistance , will restore that beauty which she deprived her self of , by cutting her face with the point of a Diamond . Upon this , Palanice , transported with abundance of joy : Father ( said she , and took the Druide by the hand ) we have reason to denote this day , as the happiest of all our lives , and to acknowledge our obligations unto you to be infinite , since by your means our eyes are opened , and we do now plainly see those things , which before were as obscure unto us , as darknesse it self : There now wants nothing but to let us see the persons that are to be our Judges , to the end we may relate our cause unto them , for we do not doubt , but this is the very place , where we must receive our tranquility : Adamas who was very desirous to divert Ligdamon whilst he stayed there : Then ( said he ) put all your three names into a hat , and that person whom Phillis shall draw , is the name of that person whom the gods have decreed to be the speaker for you all . Cercinea , Palanice , and Florice , consented thereunto : The Druide writ their three names in three pieces of paper ; and folding them up , then putting them into a hat , Phillis , unto whom the hat was presented , did draw the name of Florice , who seemed very glad of the Commission , and was obedient thereunto : so as after Adamas had entreated all the company to sit down , she looked upon Phillis , and began her discourse thus . The Sequel of the History of CERCINEA , PALANICE , and FLORICE . I Wish , fair and discreet Phillis , I could compose the discourse which I am to make , into such an order as might clear me from all disobedience to the gods , and discourtesie towards you : but having not wit enough to avoid disorder in the relation of it , I beseech you let your ingenious judgment supply my defects , and pardon me , if I present a relation unto you , which is not much unlike a skene of ruffled silk , very difficult to be unwound : for we our selves , whom the businesse most concerns , have much ado from losing our selves in the disorder of it : The accidents that have hapned amongst us , are so many , and so strange , that should I enter into the whole Series of them , they would require a large volume ; but knowing that Hylas hath been long in this Countrey , and he being an enemy unto all silence and secrecy , questionlesse he hath imparted many of our affairs unto you ; and therefore I shall omit all impertinencies and superfluities , hinting only upon the principal effects , to the end you may the better Judge upon the motions of our souls , and ordain which of these Cavaliers ought to possesse our affections . Be pleased to know therefore , O our just Judge , that Cercinea , Palanice and I , have each of us two brothers , and ( since it must out ) two servants , if at the least any faith or credit be to be given unto the tongues and oaths of men ; but to the end this may appear more plainly unto you , I beseech you give me leave to draw a little figure of them unto you : upon this she took pen , ink , and paper , and drew this figure . Brothers   Servants Sileines of Cercinea Clorian Lucindor Alcander Clorian of Palanice Sileines , Cerintes Amilcar Alcander of Florice Lucindor Amilcar Cerintes Afterwards , she proceeded thus ; Now in this ruffle of disorder , our interests are so mingled and intangled , that Cercinea cannot do good offices unto Lucindor towards me , without disobliging Cerintes , who is brother unto Palanice , and without fearing , that by way of revenge he should ruine her towards Clorian : Palanice cannot speak unto Cercinea in behalf of Clorian , without angrying me in the person of Alcander , and unlesse she oblige me to ravish Amilcar from her ; and I cannot countenance the two passions of Alcander and Amilcar , unlesse I do vex Cercinea and Palanice , who had some right to take from me , the one Lucindor , and the other Cerintes : This made us for a while look a squint upone another , and live in most intollerable constraint and Tyranny ; and because we imagined that this confusion would cause a breach in our amities , we went all together unto an Oracle , who gave us this answer . The Oracle . LEt six within this place remain Till honour otherwise ordain : No answer to the Female three Expect , unless alone they be . This answer made us think that the Oracle had something else to say unto us ; and therefore consulting with it alone , we received that answer which the gods have communicated unto you as well as us : This now is the principal cause of our voyage , and coming into this countrey ; but since it is most requisite I should inform you what inclinations we have unto these Cavaliers whom now you see with us ; I shall begin with Cercinea , and tell you , that , before Alcander , my brother , ever cast any eye upon her , Clorian had so far ingratiated himself into her favour , by the intercession of Palanice , as it was believed this amity could not be broken : Alcander must pardon me , if the affection which I bear unto him be not strong enough to make me tell a lie ; and if being forced by a greater power to speak truth , and confesse that this fair one is every way obliged unto Clorian . It was he that first began to serve her , and found in her those flames which burned him ; his affection was not born with him for any private interest , but only because he had discovered in her tender years , some sparks of those charms , which now have inflamed him , and made him admire her : he was so obsequious unto her in his youth , that for all her ingratitude towards him , she must needs confesse her self much beholding unto his conversation , for much of that gentilnesse which she is Mistresse off : And truly I cannot chuse but laugh , when I remember some of those replies which she retorted upon him when he began first to love her : Be pleased to know , she had not then attained to above the age of seven years , when he began to be sprinkled with passion , and talk unto her of love with as much ardure , as if she were at full age ; One time standing by the fire , he fell down upon his knees before her , I wonder how it 's possible ( said he unto her ) that my fairest little Mistresse should ever have any desire of warming her self , since she is able to inflame and warm a whole world ? Servant ( answered she very sweetly ) it is not to be thought I can warm any thing ; for were it in my power , I would warm the weather , so as it should never be cold . The fire I feel ( replied Clorian ) and which your eyes have kindled in my soul , will not suffer me to doubt but that you can ; but I professe unto you , it is so great , that I had rather dy then extinguish it . Do you then burn ? said Cercinia ( and interrupted him ) yes , replied Clorian ; but it is in the sweetest flame that ever heart was schorched in : I wonder then ( said Cercinea ) that I do not smell it ; for if one cast a bone , or a feather , or a little c●oth into the fire , it will smell all the house over : Whether it do smell or no ( answered Clorian ) who had much ado to forbear laughing , I am certain my fire will encrease from day to day , and perhaps will become so great , that before you be able to remedy it , it will reduce me unto ashes : It is good then ( said she ) to apply some remedy betimes ; in saying so , she would have gone away , but Clorian , holding her by the arm , what remedy ( said he ) would you fetch 't me ? I believe , answered she , that if two or three dishes of cold water be cast upon you , it will do you much good : for I observe they use to do the same unto wood when it burns too fast : Ah my fairest ( said Clorian ) the fire you speak of , is much different from that I feel ; for if water were able to extinguish the fire of a Lover , tears would do it , but they do rather nourish then extinguish such flames . Another time , when he was going into the countrey about some businesse concerning his estate , I went to visit Cercinea , and to play with her , though my age then was above the play with little children : I found her at the first a little troubled at the absence of her lover ; for though she was incapable of knowing what love was , yet she had some sentiments of an amity above the common strain ; and asking her how long it was since he went from her : believe me , answered she , I have not counted the dayes : How ? ( said I ) they say when one loves a person very well , they will not only count the dayes of his absence , but the howers , and the very minutes . That ( answered she very coldly ) is a testimony of more affection then he must expect from me : for do you think I can keep an accompt of such things , that can hardly tell how many the clock strikes ? Such discourse and entertainments as these ( fair and wise Shepherdesse ) they used , during the innocency of that age , and I was a very frequent witnesse of them : for being near neighbours , I saw Cercinea almost every day ; and Clorian himself , who knew me more capable of reason , did take much pleasure in relating unto me her pritty answers ; yet this Cavalier seeing he was to serve a long prentiship unto a child , and that it would be at least six years before she could pay what was due unto his love ; he resolved to imploy his time in the wars , and did as he resolved . In his absence he got great reputation ; and Cercinea became such a perfect beauty , that at his return , he found himself a most perfect slave unto her : She was now past a child ; and though she did remember the name of Clorian , yet she seemed not at all to remember that liberty which she formerly had given him : she received him indeed very civilly , and well , and being of a sweet and affable disposition and deportment , all her actions and expressions , confirmed this Cavalier in a belief , that he was still loved : Now consider him a most perfect lover , and if Hylas would but take the pains to relate the passages of this affection , at the return of Clorian , he might instance more particulars of it then I can : for I know , that this Cavalier made use of him in the businesse , and that Hylas af●er he had taken upon him to be his mediatour unto Cercinea , he began to speak for himself , and to forget all his promises , as well as the interest of his friend : It is so long , said Hylas , since I have related all those follies unto a hundred of these Shepherds , as I think it needlesse to speek any more of them , since their memories is good enough to remember them all : I do not speak it ( replied Florice ) to trouble them with any long and tedious relation ; but I only say , that you were a long time his rival , and that you left him peaceably to the courtship of this beauty : But O our equitable Judge , do but observe how heaven is pleased to dispose of us . Clorian was no sooner out of those apprehensions , which the courtship of Hylas had caused unto him , but as they say , he fell into a feaver of a cold strain : for Alcander , my brather , being returned out of that countrey into which my Father had sent him , to better himself in all noble qualities , he no sooner cast his eye upon Cercinea , but he loved her ; and his passion made him so assiduous unto this fair one , that Cloan in a few dayes became jealous upon good terms . At the first , the resentments of it were not of a deep strain : for he imagined that the authority of Palanice would give a stop to the matter . But at last , seeing , that neither the perswasions of his Sister , nor his own vigilant assiduity ( for he was hardly ever out of her sight ) could not divert her from Alcander , but on the contrary , every thing made worse for him , he was so extreamly transported with jealousie , that he could not enjoy any manner of rest . To relate all the passages that were fuel unto his fits of jealousie , and to tell you how Alcander courted the affection of Cercinea , will not be very pertinent : It will be enough to know , that he had in a short time so ingratiated himself , that he might boast himself to be as high in her favour as Clorian ; yet Cercinea being extreamly soth to disoblige Palanice , unto whom she was so much beholding and engaged for marrying her uncle ; and not being able to downright hate Clorian , though his jealous humour did as much displease her , as the discreet behaviour of Alcander , take her ; therefore she carryed her self swimmingly betwixt them both , and is without regret ready to receive him whom the gods , by you and your doom shall ordain and command . As for the affairs of Palanice , I can very easily & exactly give you an accompt of the greatest part of them : for she and I have been long very good friends , and being both of us a little elder then Cercinea , we had contracted a more intimate league of amity , then we had with that fair one : And this was the reason , that as soon as ever Sileines fell in love , I knew of it , almost as soon as the sister of that Cavaliers : for Palanice had no sooner a glimps of it , but she did communicate it unto me , and desired me to give her my opinion of it . To be ingenious and plain , I did not disswade her from him ; but on the contrary , Sileines seeming very amiable in my eye , and seeing what esteem every one had of him , I thought it ● glory unto her to be courted by a man whom every one esteemed : I found the humour of Palanice did rellish my opinion ; whether because she had already some inclination to love him , or whether she was swayed by the good opinion I had of him , I do not know ; but so it was , that as soon as I advised her to entertain the affection of Sileines , she expressed her self unto me , in these terms . I have good reason ( dear confident , for so we used to call each other ) to ask your advice in the carriage of my self towards him : for you must know , that the day after he danced in a Masque , wherein he represented Narcissus , who was in love with himself , he met me at the Queens lodgings , who is the mother of Sigismond , and discoursed with me upon matters of meer indifferency ; but as soon as I talked of the Masque , and told him how admirably well he danced . O heaven I my fairest Palanice ( said he unto me ) do not put me in memory of a grosse fault which I then committed , and which were I out of hopes to obtain a pardon for , I should not live . I who did not understand what he meant , did answer him , that I knew of no fault he had comitted , but on the contrary took notice how every one admired and commended his behaviour . If every one did so ( said he ) then am not I like unto them ; for I know that I did commit a very great fault in personating to be in love with my self , whereas it ought to have been , in really personating my self in love with you . God knows how strangely I was surprized , when I heard this discourse come from him : I swear ( dear confident ) it was discourse which I little expected ; and because I could do no other , I blusht , and in a little anger answered : Though you should Sir , change the object of your love , yet you cannot change your destiny , since you cannot hope ever to obtain any thing from me , more then from that Image which you personated to adore in your glasse : In saying so , I removed a little from him , imagining he would not pursue any further , because my companions advanced ; but he putting his hand into his pocket , he pulled out some sweet-meats , and presented them : Every one took some , and I , to testifie that I had no cause to complain against him , I took an orange comfit which he presented unto me ; but as soon as I bad it in my hand , I began to play with it , and tosse it up and down like a little ball : He , who feared that it would fall , came to me , and said aloud , do you , fair Palanice , make so little account of my present ? I who did a little better understand his mind then before , and that he tacitly alluded unto the affection which he had already expressed unto me ; I do not at all slight it ( answered I ) but the reason why I thus play with it is , because it is so light . Take heed ( said he ) that it fall not into the power of some of your companions ; for perhaps they will make better use of it then you do . There is none of my companions ( answered I ) that will offer any such thing : then casting down his eye , and speaking in a low voice , though it be only to shew ( said he ) that I am not your deadly enemy , I beseech you eat it , believe me it is not poyson unlesse love , by my carriage of it , has given it a tincture of that which hath infected my heart . Upon this , he retired , and I must needs confesse I suspected his craft ; but since there was no remedy , I resolved to keep this Orange comfit from being stoln from me , lest if any one should have discovered the cunning of Sileines , they might think I consented to the invention : The Queen at the same time retired , and as soon as I saw my self alone in the chamber , I began to dispute with my self , whether I would open it or throw it into the fire ; but my curiosities being above all other considerations ; I broke it in two , and saw a little paper inclosed within it : I took the paper , and opening it , I found these words written in it . The Letter of SILEINES unto PALANICE . Pardon me , my fairest Palanice , if I made use of this device to deceive your cruelty , and put not an unhappy construction upon my love , though the first testimony of it be a piece of juggling : If your pity do afford me any favour , I shall blesse the invention which my passion prompted me to use , with a vow never to use it again , in the expression of my devoted service , which you cannot refuse without making me the most miserable men in the world . I had no sooner read this paper , but I resolved to shew it unto you , and not to let Sileines know I had seen it , until I had consulted with you what to do , and therefore I told you the whole truth , to the end you may advise me unto the same course you would take your self , if the like accident should befal you . This was the first discourse that Palanice and I had of it together , by which I was fully informed of the passion of Sileines , and of her inclination to entertain his courtship : so as having in some sort found out her humour , I solicited in his behalf , that after removal of some small difficulties , she permitted him to serve her ; upon condition he would behave himself so discreetly , that his very thoughts could not be condemned : which Sileines promised with so many protestations , that I believe the earth would have opned and swallowed him up , if he had been perjured . Ever since that time , he continued his courtship , with so much love and assiduity , that the heart of Palanice had been a hundred times harder then Marble , if she had not been sensible of his expressions : I remember one day he desired her to give him a favour ; she , desiring time to consider of it , came unto me the very same day , and entreated me to tell her , whether it were just , she would give him some testimonies of her affection : to which I answered , that since she did really love him , and knew his discretion so great as might assure her of his love , she might well let him know , that she esteemed him above any other ; but yet I advised her to make triall upon some occasion , whether his love was answerable to his expressions . Palanice hearkned unto my advice , and first she gave him a favour , which was a bracelet of her hair , woven with gold thred into letters , which made these words ; Better the Heart then the Arm : The first time Sileines saw her , he begg'd again for a favour ; I will ( said she ) give you a testimony of my amity , but withal , I would have you give me in exchange a testimony of your obedience . Sileines , who to obtain this honour , would have promised impossibilities , did swear whasoever she desired . Then ( said Palanice ) all that I require of you , consists in two things ; that you will not laugh at this favour which I give you , though it be unworthy of your merit : Secondly , that after I have tied it about your arm , you will not look upon it in three dayes . As to the first of your commands , ( answered Sileines ) there is no great difficulty , Madam , in obtaining it ; for nothing can come from you . but is more worthy of admiration then laughter : But , Madam , as for the second , pardon me I beseech you , if I do not promise more then I am able to perform : for I am so infinitly desirous to see that which is a testimony of your affection , as I dare not swear I will abstain a day from the sight of so dear a favour : Well , replied Palanice , then promise me you will not look upon it , until you be come unto your own chamber : I will Madam ( replied Sileines ) since you desire it . Upon this , Palanice causing him to hold his hat before his eyes , and charged him not to take it away ; she unbuttoned one of his sleeves , and after she had put on the bracelet , she buttoned it up again : As soon as Sileines had leave to take away his hat , he fell down upon his knees , and taking the hand of Palanice , fairest hand ( said he and kissed it ) which this day daigns to admit into the number of Palanices sleeves , I do swear by thy fair self , that I will never break the marks of my captivity ; and that there is no consideration whatsoever , that can indure me to cast of my bonds . Upon that , not staying so long as till Palanice could speak one word , he ran out of the chamber , and as fast as he could unto his own . As soon as he was there , he went into his closet , and locked the door : Then opening his sleeve , his eye and his mouth went both at once to that part of his arm which he perceived to presse him a little : But O , in what a wonder was he , when he found it to be Palanices hair , compos'd into a bracelet of fine curiosity : he has told me since , that his astonishment was the greater , because he expected it to be only some of her knots which she used to wear ; he stood a long while , and looked upon it , not daring to utter one word , for interrupting his ravishment : afterward , upon a sudden , kissing every letter in it one after another : Yes , yes , fairest Palanice ( said he ) it is most true , that this favour is better upon the heart then the arm : After this he was silent again ; and kissing it a thousand times , pardon me ( O ye great gods , said he ) if I do commit this Idolatry , and adore the giver of this , as the most perfect work of a great divinity . Fair Phillis , it would be superfluous to relate all his expressions , upon this pleasing subject : it is sufficient I tell you , that he stayed in his closet above two howers , and would have stayed there much longer , if Lucindor had not called him , who came to invite him from Sigismond , to a course at the ring , which was to be held within two or three dayes by the Queens command . It was not long before I knew from Palanice her self , that Sileines had this bracelet ; and therefore I told her that she had already done much at the request of this young Cavalier ; and that I thought it expedient for her to try by some artifice or other , whether he did really love her . Palanice told me that she would , and that before eight dayes were over , she would tell me what she had done : but it it fit I should tell you how she went to work , that you may see the quicknesse of her wit. I told you before , that within two or three dayes after Sileines had the bracelet , the Queen was to bestow a ring , at which she would have Sigismond to run , and with him all the Cavalry of the Court ; and Sileines being one of the greatest Gallants in it , he was invited unto it by this young Prince . The next morning , then he went to acquaint Palanice ; and she , who was very glad of that occasion to execute her design ; as soon as Sileines began to speak of it , and say that he thought none was able to dispute with him for this ring , since he ran at it for the love of her : You ( answered Palanice ) shall not dispute for it with any , for you shall not run at all . Pardon me , Madam , I beseech you , said the Cavalier : for Sigismond commanded me unto it by Lucindor . And I , replied Palanice , do forbid you . I hope , replied Sileines , you are more just , and a greater friend unto my reputation , then to forbid me the performance of what I have promised : Ah Sileines ( said Palanice ) this is but a slender argument of any power that I have over you . Why , Madam , ( replied the Cavalier ) were it that your service called me another way , I protest I would excuse my self , and had rather displease Sigismond then you ; or if you do positively command it so , I will obey ; Then ( said Palanice ) disengage your self from your promise ; for if you do love , or will obey me , do not run , but stay with me all that day whilst the rest are at the sport . Sileines was a little importunate to know the reasons which moved her unto this ; but Palanice her self knowing none , it was impossible she should give him any . The very same night , he went unto the chamber of Sigismond , and being not able to think upon any thing but the commands of his Mistresse , he took his opportunity so fitly , that as he was coming to this young Prince , his foot slipt , and he fell down to the ground : At the first , none thought he had received any hurt , but Sigismond himself began to laugh ; but when they saw him get up , with much pain , and that he complained , every one came to him to know how he did ; he told them that his ancle was out of joint , and the young Prince believing it , caused a coach to be immediatly made ready to carry him unto his chamber : afterwards sent several Chirurgeons with special charge to have care of his cure ; but Sileines who would not be visited , lest a report should be made of his heart , contrary to his intention , he told them he had sent for a Chirurgeon of his own , in whose experience he had a great confidence . The noise of this mishap which was believed to befall Sileines , was quickly spred all over the Town , and Palanice was not the last that heard of it : yet seeming to be ignorant of the cause , she entreated Cerintes to go and see him ; but Sileines hearing that Palanice was pleased to have any care of him , I beseech you Sir , said he unto Cerintes , assure Palanice , that since she is pleased to pity my mishap , I feel no pain : and were I freed from my displeasure , that I cannot wait upon Sigismond at the Course , there is nothing now that would trouble me : which Cerintes having told unto his sister , she presently understood his meaning , so apt are Lovers to expound the words and actions which do any thing concern them . The day assigned for the Course at the ring came , and Sileines with a staff in his hand , as if he could not go without it , coming to the lodging of Palanice , he waited upon her unto a friends house , whose windows looked towards the place where the Course was to be : It was not long after before Sigismond came , and with him a great number of Cavaliers , all whom , after a long dispute , yielded the praise unto the agility of that young Prince , who carried it away , to the great contentment of all the Court. Whilst they were running at the ring , Palanice and Sileines did nothing but talk ; and if it were true which she since told me , their discourse was to this purpose : They leaned both together upon the same window , and Sileines looking upon his Mistresse , as if he were ravished at so fair a sight ; how infinitly have you obliged me Madam ( said he unto her ) in forbiding me to appear amongst these Cavaliers , that I might enjoy the happinesse of being so near you ? Some ( answered she ) are often near in body , who are far off in heart . That misfortune ( said Sileines ) is inevitable unto all such as are owners of so little merit as I am . Truly ( replied Palanice ) I must confesse you have qualities enough to win esteem ; but I cannot perswade my self you have such , as will make all the women that look upon you , run out of their wits for the love of you : I swear ( replied Sileines and smiled a little ) that as I have not the power to do it , so I have not so much arrogance as to think it ; and should I desire to be perfectly loved by any one ( I mean not so far as run mad for me ) I protest I should wish it were your self , whom I adore , and for whom my life is only pleasing unto me : you will quickly leave off that wish ( answered Palanice ) since you can never gain any thing upon me , who am inviolably resolved to hold all men alike indifferent . O heavens , Madam ! ( said Sileines and interrupted her ) do you not remember those oathes and protestations you have made in my favour ? I do remember , replied Palanice , all the promises that I made unto you : and if your memory be as good as mine , you will find , that though I did swear to love you ▪ yet I did not thereby swear to hate all other men , but will on the contrary , carresse them equally , without giving one more credit or authority over me then another . May then every one , replied Sileines , pretend unto the same favours which I have obtained from you ; how can I put any high value upon them , if your melting kindnesse make them common unto all the world ? Then he held his peace to hear what Palanice would answer ; but seeing her to look another way ; O most cruel fair one ( continued he ) is it possible you should in so short a time change your inclination ? and do you intend to recompence my obedience no better . I perceive ( said Palanice ) you think that you have done a great matter at this time , and think me much beholding vnto you , for depriving your self of the pleasure of one poor day ; but Sileines , since you have so good an opinion of your self , and aspires unto so great a recompence for so small a matter , I pray look betimes for some that will give them unto you : as for my part , I will not , and swear unto you , that I shall be very glad if you will trouble me no more . Sileines , astonished to see her so angry , and not knowing what in the world should be the cause : Fair Palanice , answered he , if it be my love that troubles you , pardon me if I tell you , my fidelity will not suffer me to give you lesse ; but if it be my presence which vexes you , you shall not long languish in that displeasure : for I do protest not to present my self before you , until I be well assured that you desire my company : In saying so , he went from her , and would have gone out of the chamber ; but Palanice who followed him with her eye , called him back as he was opening the door . As soon as Sileines heard himself named he turned back ; and coming to her , she said unto him , with a scornful look , since you intend to retire your self , Sileines , it is not reasonable you should keep a companion with you that may trouble you in your solitude , therefore ( said she ) pray r●store me back my bracelet ; for I will have it again . I wish with all my heart ( answered Sileines ) that I were able to give you that contentment ; but having sworn never to part with it as long as I have life , you must , if you would have it back command me to die : Die or live , said Palanice , I am indifferent , so I can but obtain what I ask , and have my own hair again : Fair peice of cruelty ( replied the young Cavalier ) can your rigour find a heart to kill me , before I know the cause of it ? Will you use me with more Tyranny , then those whom they use to doom unto death before they be convinced of any crime ? Do not accuse any for the treatment which you receive , answered Palanice , but the shallownesse of your own merit ; and unlesse you will most mortally displease me , restore unto me immediatly the bracelet which you had of me . But Madam , replied Sileines , you gave it unto me freely without any condition ; therefore , replied Palanice , I would have it freely again without any condition . As long as I have done nothing ( said Sileines ) which renders me unworthy to enjoy it , is it not extream injustice to ravish it from me : tell me no more of injustice ( replied Palanice ) all the reason in the world allows me to take my own where ere I find it : I am afraid , replied Sileines , that you will have much ado to unty it ; for there are a thousand knots upon it : No matter , no matter ( answered Palanice ) I have a pair of Scissers which will do that office excellently well , if you will but hold out your arm . Well , well , persidious woman ( said Sileines in a rage and holding out his arm ) satisfie your fury , and take your fill in ruining me , I will not give you so much advantage , as to say hereafter , that ever I opposed your will in any thing : Upon this Palanice did cut the ribband which tyed it together , and having put it into her pocket : Go now ( said she unto him ) even whether you please , and say that you are beholding unto me for cutting your chains and setting you at liberty : in saying so , she went to the window , not so much as casting a look upon him ; and poor Sileines , sunk in sorrow , went away ; but quite cured of his lamenesse , for his rage had made him forget his staffe , and to counterfeit a cripple , as he did when he came . His humour ( said Hylas , who sat and said not a word till now ) point blank contrary unto mine : could I with any patience ever endure she should call me troublesome , and accuse me of too little merit for her ? Let me dy if I would not have given her , not only the bracelet , but dublet , shirt , and all , to be delivered from the Tyranny of such a peevish piece . Sileines did not so , replied Florice , but being enraged at such treatment from that fair one , he resolved to come no more where she was ; and began to prepare himself for travel , so find some remedy against his sorrows . As soon as the running at the ring was ended , Palanice came to give me an accompt of all she had done ; and because I knew by her looks and speech , that she repented of it , I advised her to think upon a remedy . We went therefore to see Cercinea ; and though that fair one was his sister , yet she knew nothing of his secrets , for Palanice durst never trust her , because she was very young . Though we had known nothing of what had hapned unto her brother , yet we might well have imagined it by the disorder in the house : for the inquietude wherein Cercinea was , and those tears which somtimes fell from her eyes did give us sufficient knowledg of it : yet seeming to be ignorant of all , we beseeched her not to conceal from us the cause of her sorrow . She was not at all shie in telling us all very freely ; how about two hours ago she had seen her brother so extreamly troubled and offended , that it greived her very heart ; for , said she , he asked some money of me , which he gave me to keep , he caused all his clothes to be packed up , he commanded his horses to be made ready , and I saw him in such strange disorder , as it troubled my very soul : I wish ( said Palanice ) that he were here , for he would not hide from me the cause of his discontent : Alas , said Cercinea innocently , never believe that ; I think he loves me very well , and that I have as much power with him as any in the world , but all my prayers and desires could not get one word from him . In saying so , they saw Sileines enter , and passed by , not seeing who was in the chamber : Palanice , thinking all that Cercinea said of her brothers despair was true , she seemed to have something to do out of the chamber , and went unto the Hall dor , out of which Sileines must of necessity passe , before he could go out of the house : Sileines , so troubled in mind , that he never took any notice of me , he took his cloak and sword ; but when thinking to go out , he saw Palanice at the door , he was extreamly astonished . She , who stood in the midst of the door-stead , and held out both her arms to stop the passe , with her face from the house ; as soon as she heard him coming , who is there ? ( said she , and turned a little about ) Sileines then , not so much as lifting up an eye , it is I , answered he , that would go out . Out ? said Palanice , what ? out of my heart , or out of the house ? out of the world , replied Sileines , since your cruelty will not suffer me to live : after this , striving a little wi●h her , as being desirous to passe whether she would or no , Palanice catched hold of his arm ; I wonder ( said she ) you should so much forget the Laws of civility , as to force those that have taken the pains to come and visit you : No , no , replied Sileines , you love your own contentment better , then to take any pains to come and visit a man that is so troublesome , and of so shallow merits as I am . Palanice , who knew well enough what he meant ; whether you be troublesome or welcome unto me ( said she unto him ) I will not now dispute ; but be it which it will , I would have you stay in the house , and if I have any power of you , I command it . But fair Phillis , to shorten my discourse , Palanice carried the matter so , that she stayed him , and gave him such full satisfaction , that in the presence of his Sister , who ever since had a share in his secrets , she swore , that as long as he carried himself with the same fidelity and discretion as formerly , she would never change . Now , O our fair and just Judge , I cannot tell whether it be that men grow weary in prosperity , or are glutted with too many favours ; but most certainly , they are all inconstant , and more by being too much loved , then too little . Sileines is an argument of it in his change : for without any good excuse and colourable pretence , he cast off my companion , and devoting himself unto Dorisa , did so extreamly offend Palanice , that in revenge she permitted Rosiliander to make addresses unto her ; but though a marriage betwixt them was almost fully concluded , yet she resolved , that if her persidious Sileines would return again unto his duty , she would find out some invention or other to break off with Rosililiander : she ventured therefore a Letter unto him ; but he , in lieu of giving her any hopes , returned this answer . The Letter of SILEINES unto PALANICE . You think that the Letter which you writ unto me is a testimony of your love ; but I take it to be a full assurance of your infidelity . You are like unto such as are ready to die , and would never have any recourse unto any remedies , till their disease be past all hopes of cure . Marry freely Palanice , since heaven and you have conspired my ruine , and do not think I will ever forbid the banes , since it is not fit men should contradict the ordinances of the gods . I must needs confesse , that he whom you shall love , shall enjoy the richest treasure that is this day upon the earth : But since I shall never be jealous , nor have any desire to buy it at so dear a rate as the losse of my liberty , I shall not envy him : your inconstancy has begot in me such an odium unto all women , as if they do but hate all men , as much as I do hate all them , the age wherein we live will be the last of Nature , and so adieu . This Letter did put Palanice into such a rage against him , that to put him out of all hopes of ever pretending again unto her , she gave her self unto Rosiliander , who after he had married her , did carry her into the most fruitful place of the Sebusians . Sileines repented himself of his fault ; but it was now too late ; and all that he could ever obtain from Palanice , was some Letters , by which she assured him , that she did esteem him as much as the condition wherein she was would permit her . In fine , Rosiliander died ; Palanice returned to Lions , and the lover ▪ of Sileines and she began to kindle into as hot a flame as ever ; yet with lesse tranquilility unto him : for Amilcar his brother , who returned at the same time , became his Rival , and fell so desperately in love with Palanice , that after a million of expressions of it , she could nor chuse but wish him well . I must confesse , that at the first I would have diverted him ; but at last , when I saw his wound was incurable , I left Sileines , and took Amilcars part ; and do what Cercinea his Sister could , I did so harp upon this string unto Palanice , that the first falling away of Sileines had made him so unworthy of ever being loved again , that if I did not absolutely overcome her , yet at least I made her confesse , that both of them had an equal weight in the ballance of her esteem , and that she would give her self unto him whom the gods appointed her by their Oracle . Now fair and wise Shepherdesse , there remains no more , but to acquaint you with the follies of my youth , which I could wish any other were to relate ; but since the lot is fallen upon me , I will relate them without any artifice , and beseech you to excuse me , if my imperfections make you think the relation tedious . Be pleased to know , fair and just Judge , that of these two Cavaliers , to wit , Lucindor the brother of Cercinea , and Cerintes the brother of Palanice , Lucindor was the first that professed love unto me . I will leave it unto Silvander , to find out the cause of this affection : for my part , I do ingeniously confesse my self not to be so good a scholler as to know it . But however , thus it began : Lucindor hapned one day to come into a great deal of good company , where they fell into talk of me , and to lament the death of a young Cavalier , who they say served me , and who some five or six months before was slain by a man whom he loved . This Cavalier was called Meliseor ; a man of an excellent wit , and one who though very young , yet esteemed one of the best Schollers of all Gaul-Lyonesse . Now after many a sigh at the remembrance of this losse , they assured Lucindor , that there was an extream resemblance betwixt him and Meliseor , and that they found the very same features in both their faces : which Lucindor being very glad of , and proud of that resemblance , he resolved to see me , and to try whether he should have the same inclination unto me which the said Meliseor had ; but see the power of Sympathy , or rather Destiny : Lucindor being brought by Cercinea , unto a place where I was in company , he no sooner cast his eye upon me but he was ravisht ; and suffering himself to be captivated by that appearance of beauty which he saw in my face , he made a secret Sacrifice of his liberty unto me . For my part , I must needs confesse , his handsome mind so charmed me , that I presently began to have a design upon him , and to spruce up my self to catch him ; but it was not long before I saw , that the place which I intended to besiege was already rendred unto me : for Lucindor , after some amorous squints had passed between us ' coming nearer me : Did you know , fair Florice ( said he unto me , an encounter that is befallen me , it would make you laugh : and you may make it sad or pleasant unto me , as you please . I answered only with a smile which told him , that his first accost was not displeasing unto me , and this made him the more confident and bold to go on , and relate unto me what they had told him of the resemblance he had with Meliseor ; and truly ( said he ) I do verily believe it , since they told me at the same time that he loved you , and since the first time my eyes had the honour to see you , I was never able to defend my self against those overcoming charms wherewith you have captivated me . You ought not ( answered I ) give any more credit unto them that Meliseor loved me , then I do unto you when you would perswade me that you also do love me : 'T is true , I knew that Cavalier , and I did no lesse esteem his merit , then I do lament his sad and fatal end ; but I am of an humour so far from suffering any courtships of men , as I know , that though I had a desire unto it , yet he durst never be so arrogant as to presume any mention of it : In saying so , I cast my eye upon Lucindor , and perceived that he changed colour ; for the coldnesse of my answer went to his heart and struct him dumb ; but afterwards taking a little better courage : If ever he did love you ( said he unto me ) I cannot believe but he did expresse it unto you ; and truly though you are pleased to accuse him of a fault if he had , yet what punishment soever I must expect , I cannot chuse but commit the same crime . I shall trouble you , my Judge , with a relation of his answer , and what arguments he used to win my consent unto a reception of his service : But so it was that I yielded unto his importunity , and permiting him to expresse his passion in writing , I received almost every day a Letter from him for a long while together , all which he gave unto me himself ; for want of a person whom I durst trust with the interest which I had in him . Within a short while after , Cerintes , he declared himself ; and because he feared I was too far engaged in my affection unto Lucindor , he did not discouer himself at the first unto me ; but he knew so well how to comply with the humour of my Father , that the good old man ▪ thinking him a convenient match for me , he did command me to love him . This did not put me to a little pains ; and the more , because Lucindor , having some touch of a jealous nature , did evidently make it appear unto me , that he could not brook his Rival without abundance of impatiencience ; yet I carried my self so swimmingly , both to the one and the other , that they both went away without any reason to boast of any particular satisfaction . Yet I had a stronger inclination unto Lucindor then Cerintes ; and the greatest light that ever he had of it was one night when we were at the table , and jesting with one another , my Father gave a book unto us , out of which we might draw our fortunes ; either for war , or for riches , or for love , or marriage , or many other several things : Cerintes was the first who cast the dice , to know whether or no , he should obtain his Mistresse , and met with a very favourable lot which gave him great contentment . Lucindor on the contrary , he was so unfortunate , as he met with the most unkind answer in all the book ; at which seeing him a little troubled , cast the dice again ( said I unto him ) for to be more assured of the truth , one must try more then once : to which Lucindor consenting , he threw the dice the second time ; but meeting with the very same fortune , he fell into a most furious chase , and swore he would eat the dice if he met with the same lot again ; but he might well be angry with his Fortune , for it changed not ; for throwing the dice again he was as unhappy as before . Let me die , if it did not extreamly astonish me , for though I gave no credit unto such fooleries , yet I could not chuse but suspect that our affection would meet with some sinister event . Being no lesse damped at this chance then he , I took up the dice ; but Lucindor laid his hand upon mine to take them from me , and eat them according to his oath ; and seeing I resisted him , he prayed me to give them unto him : but I said unto him in a low voice , I fear Lucindor , that you will use them ill , if I submit them to your mercy : I will use them ( said he ) as an enemy , that has robb'd me of all my hopes , unlesse you will be pleased to make my Destiny more kind unto me then they have : your welfare Lucindor ( said I unto him ) depends upon your merit , and not upon chance ; and therefore , if you have any good opinion of your self , let me advise you to hope well . You must peremptorily command me so to do ( replied he ) if it be your pleasure I should live . Well ( said I unto him in a low voice ) I do then command you , and be confident you shall be as happy as I can make you . Upon this , I threw the dice upon the Table , and we continued in our rallary , until it was my Fathers pleasure to retire . It was not the latter end of Winter , and as ill luck was , an Aunt of mine who lived in the countrey , fell sick , and sent to entreat my Father that I might come and stay with her . Upon this I went , and being well assured , that both Lucindor and Cerintes would come and visit me , I was afraid , lest some fits of jealousie should make them fall foul upon each other , as they met upon the way ; and therefore I charged them both , upon pain of my displeasure , not to stir out of Lions : Cerintes was obedient , and I must confesse his obedience did much please me , But Lucindor , after he had endured this absence , with as much grief as a man that loves well could do , and imagining , that what crime soever he committed , I loved him so well as to pardon it , he resolved to see me , and began to consider upon the way how . Fortune presently after favoured his desires : for my Aunt sending a young man to acquaint my Father with her recovery , Lucindor chanced to meet with him , and knew so well how to tickle the fellow with fair words , that he made him promise to bring him unto my chamber , when I was ready to go into bed . So as when the young man was returned , and told us how glad my Father was to hear of his Sisters recovery , he began to think upon the promise which he made unto Lucindor , who according to appointment , was to come that night : The Cavalier in the interim forgot not his time ; but before I tell you how I received him , I will tell you what befel him by the way . First , he set out of Lions in the evening , none taking any notice of him ; and because the gates of the Town did use alwayes to be shut very timely , he went out also betimes , and stayed in the suburbs until it was a fit time for him to set forward . The air was very muddy , and much disposed unto rain : so as he was no sooner set forward , but the clouds began to open , and shower down in such abundance , that though he had a very thick cloak , yet was he as wet , as if he had been thrown into a river : The Moon lent no light at all ; and thus accompanied with rain and obscurity , he went on his journey ; yet chearing up himself in hopes of enjoying two or three sweet hours with me . He had not gone above the third part of a mile , but missing his way , and galloping through woods and bushes , he hit his head against something which struct off his hat : at the same instant he spied a man , who , as he thought , had an intention to pull him off from his horse : At the first , he apprehended him to be some thief who waited in the way for a prize ; therefore spurring on his horse , he galloped some fourty or fifty paces , afterwards he stopped , and drew his sword , ready to defend himself against any that followed him : He stood a while in this posture , still enduring all the rain , which powred down faster and faster . Seeing none came after him , he listned with his ear , to try whether he could hear any noise ; and then he thought he heard some laugh near the place where he saw the man ; but not thinking it possible to find his hat again , he put his cloak over his head , and in this equipage he came to my Aunts house , and at the gate , he found the fellow that had promised to let him enter . Lucindor was so pitifully wet , that his clothes made a stream of water wheresoever he came , yet being shewed which was my chamber , 〈◊〉 entred just as I was beginning to undresse my self . He presently cast himself at my feet , and taking my hand kissed it , I making no resistance , for I was so surprized at his arrival , that I was even ready to fall into a swoon . Yet imagining , that perhaps some grand reason had induced him unto this disobedience , I asked him with a trembling voice , if my Father was well , and he answered , yes . What is it then ( said I unto him ) which makes you so bold as to come out of Lions and despise my commands ? My love , replied he , which would not let me live and not see you . How ? ( said I ) will so small a matter move you to displease me ? Madam , answered he , do you think the life of a man that loves you above all the world , so small a matter ? very well , Lucindor , replied I , and seemed to be extreamly angry , since you do love your life so well , and since it concerns me to have a care of my reputation , stay not a jot longer in this place , where neither of us both can be in safety . He offered to reply something , but I interrupted him , go , go , said I , haste away as fast as ever you can , upon pain of eternal displeasure . Upon this I ran into my Wardrobe and shut the door , resolved not to come out till he was gone out of the chamber : But Lucindor , at the first stood still , as if he were immovable ; but at last , enraged at my cold entertainment of him , he went out in a most desperate mood , and took horse without a hat , though the fellow which gave him entrance did offer to lend him one . As soon as he was gone , I would needs know by what trick he had thus surprized me ; and the young fellow confessing that it was by his means , also that Lucindor told him , he came upon businesse that was very serviceable to me ; though I first threat●●● to make him be turned away , yet afterwards , upon his asking pardon , and his repentant tears , I could not find in my heart to punish him . Lucindor in the mean time returned homewards , the most afflicted man that ever received any ill treatment from his Mistresse ; but as if the weather were more kind unto him then I : the clouds cleared up , and the Moon shined upon him as if it were a new day ; and therefore riding on , he espied upon his left hand , a gibbet , raised up above the ground , about eight or nine foot , and some three or four paces further , a corps lying upon the ground , he began to think it the body of some Fellon , but he could not imagine why the corps that should have been upon the gibbet , should be under it . At last , considering upon it , he remembred what adventure he met withal about that same place and imagining , that perhaps riding under this gibbet , he light upon the corps and threw it down , and then believed that this was the theif whom he suspected ; and to confirm him in this belief , as he rode a little further he found his hat , which he took up , and continued in his way : the only thing wherein he was not satisfied , was , that he thought he heard some laugh ; but hearing upon a sudden , the cry of some Owl or night Raven , which used to feed upon that corps , he found his mistake , and that his fears at that time had in some sort disordered his judgement : Lucindor hath since confessed unto me , that he could laugh heartily at this adventure , if the condition wherein he was would permit him to entertain any other thoughts , but such as bore the image of despair : and if it was true which he told me , his soul was so sunk in sorrows , that nothing in the world was able to raise it unto any pitch of mirth . Thinking therefore upon the cold entertainment which I gave him , he began to sigh out so many sad complaints against me , that his journey ended sooner then his sorrows . Yet night not being done , he called at the house from whence he departed , and staying there till the gates of the Town were opened , he went unto his own house ; in which he was no sooner entred but a feaver seized upon him , and in a short time grew so violent , that every one despaired of his recovery . My Aunt was now perfectly recovered ; and my Father sending for me home . I was no sooner returned , but I heard Lucindor was ready to die . I must confesse , that I was very angry with him : but hearing this sad news , I did so quite forget his fault , and was so exceedingly troubled at it , that my Father himself , by the alteration of my face , perceived my sorrows , and certainly I had some reason to be sorry for him for when I began to consider , that if he had not loved me , he would never have ●●ollen out in the night time , to come and see me , and consequently , would not have endured such rain , wind , and weather , as he did : all this made me pity him so much , as if it had been possible , I would have endured the one half of his pain , as a punishment upon my self , for being the principal cause . All the Physicians of Gondebaut were imployed about him ; but as he told me , I had better Physick for his disease then all they : for indeed , as soon as ever he heard that I had pardoned his disobedience , he began to mend , and within twelve dayes after left his bed . Cerintes in the mean time had entirely gotten the good will of my Father , and yet being unwilling to marry an enemy , he did all that possibly he could to make me a friend ; but still finding that Lucindor was highly in my favour , and that I looked upon him with a more favourable eye then upon himself , he began to be almost furious . He intended therefore to testifie his resentments to the height ; and thus he went to work . One evening , when Lucindor and he did come to keep my Father company , after some ordinary discourse , I entreated Cerintes to sing : he taking my Lute , musick Madam ( said he unto me ) does not sympathize with my sadnesse ; yet since you command me , I shall sing you a very new air , which one of my best friends composed , and none but my self ever heard as yet : upon this he sate down , tuned the Lute , looked upon me , and sung certain verses which extreamly reflected upon his Rival . Afterwards , he laid the Lute down upon the Table , and sat silent : I blush'd ; but on the contrary , Lucindor grew pale ; and I observed , that he had an itching desire to call him to an accompt for the words of his song . Yet being in a place where respect tyed him to the good behaviour , he contented himself to say this unto him : Your song , Cerintes , is very fine , and I believe , that if he who composed it should sing it before any that was concerned in it , it would beget a quarrel : Perhaps ( answered Cerintes ) it was so intended : Then they looked upon each other in such a manner , as made my Father plainly perceive the cause of their quarrel : and therefore intending to stop the course , he carryed them both into his closet , and used such perswasive arguments as made them friends ; and conceiving the only way , to take away th●●ffects of their ill will , was to take away the cause , he swore unto them both , that he would bestow me upon Theombres , and that he was well pleased with it : Lucindor was ready to bite off his fingers for anger , and passing through the chamber where I was , he went away without so much as bidding me good night ; but as soon as he came to his chamber , he wrote me such a Letter , as did presently let me see his fury ; but this did not afford me any means to remedy it : for indeed my Father did give me unto Theombres , and this Cavalier having married me , did carry me with him unto his house within eight dayes after . Yet during this absence , the affections of Lucindor and Cerintes did not die ; but were , as it were nourished by my absence : and I knew it to be so , because Theombres dying , they began their addresses afresh ; and as if heaven would remove all obstacles out of their way , I lost a Father , soon after , a husband : yet not being able to resolve how I should demean my self unto either , or both of them , I willingly consented to take that course which we resolved upon all together , which was to consult with the Oracle in the Temple of Venus : whose answers , most equitable Judge , you have heard , together with the stories of our lives , the tranquility of which depends upon your doom . After this , Florice was silent ; and Phillis taking Ligdamon and Celidea , and asking Florice , whether there was any danger in calling Adamas and Alexis to councel , she answered , that there was no particular prohibition to the contrary : so as the Druide and Celadon , being added unto Phillis , Celidea , and Ligdamon , they all severed themselves a while from the rest of the company , they all gave their several votes unto Phillis ; and then they returned again , and sitting down , she uttered these words in an audible voice . Since it hath pleased the gods that your differences should be referred unto me , and since they have ordained that my Doom shall be an inviolable Law unto you , upon the grave deliberation and advice of those whom I took to be my Assistants , I do judge , that all you three being almost equally obliged unto those who have the honour to serve you , therefore it is of necessity , that the gods do further make it known , which of these Cavaliers are destinied to be your several and respective husbands . I do therefore ordain , that the discission of it shall be by lot , and that each of you , with each of your two Lovers , shall be blinded with an Napkin ; and each of you shall marry him who first falls into her hands , without any permission unto those to whom destiny is averse , to murmure either against me , or against heaven , whose will is as I have pronounced . After this Phillis rose up , and taking napkins , she first blinded the eyes of Cercinea , and afterwards Clorian and Alcander ; and carrying them into one of the corners in the gallery , she gave two little keys unto Clorian , and two unto Alcander , to the end , that they making a noise with them , Cercinea might hear and know where to find them : After this , turning 〈◊〉 about several times , and giving them a watch-word when they should begin their walk : Cercinea at the other end of the gallery , set forward at the noise of the keys , and went blindfold whether her Genius did lead her : the first that she met with was Alcander , who seeing himself more happy then his Rival , did embrace Cercinea so close , that she could not possibly escape out of his arms . This controversie thus decided , Phillis took the napkins , and putting them over the eyes of Palanice , Sileines , and Amilcar ; she observed the same ceremonies as before , until at last she fell unto the lot of Sileines . Florices turn was nex , and she having a more particular inclination unto Lucindor , the gods favoured her desires , and cast him into her arms before Cerintes , at which she was extreamly well satisfied . In the mean time Cerintes still looked on , and Hylas having gotten Lucindors keyes out of his hands , he made a noise with them , as if Florice had not yet made her blind choise : at last , not to let him any longer run on in that vain and unprofitable quest , he put himself into his arms and embraced him : Cerintes , who thought at the first , that he had Florice in his arms : O my fairest Florice ( said he ) now at the last you are mine for ever : Yes ( said Hylas ) if it please Lucindor to p●● with her : Cerintes , then finding his mistake , wretched fellow ( said he unto Hylas ) is it not enough to see me deprived of Florice , but I must be mocked at ? why mocked ? replied Hylas , I would have you know Cerintes , that you are extreamly obliged unto me , and that in taking me , you are more rich then you imagine . Away , away , replied Cerintes , do not so extreamly disoblige me with thy foolery : I protest ( answered Hylas ) I am in good serious earnest : for if a Lover be transmigrated into the person loved ; as Silvander affirms , then consider who am I , that in putting my self into thy arms , I have in lieu of one beauty , presented thee with a hundred that have loved me : every one laughed at the rallery of Hylas , Cerintes only , Clorian , and Amilcar , seemed discontented , and resolved to go the next morning after Sigismond , and so they did ; Adamas with Ligdamon , bearing them company , as far as Marcelles . Adamas had so short a mornings walk , that he came to Marcelles long before either Amasis or Galathea were awake ; and therefore he went straight unto the chamber of Lindamor , whom he found almost ready : for his love would not let him lie in bed so long as others : and there inquiring the cause of Galatheas so sudden sending for him , Lindamor answered him in these terms . The reason , reverend Father , why that Nymph did put you unto the trouble of coming , does equally concern both her and me , and for your full satisfaction , I will make a relation of it unto you : Know therefore Father , that as the state stands with me , my life does absolutely depend upon three persons , and they are , Amasis , Galathea , and your self . Perhaps Amasis may consider my services ; and as soon as my intention it known unto her , she will not deny me a happinesse which hath already cost me many a sigh : Galathea is almost overcome , and if it may be spoken without vanity , she has desires which are entirely to my advantage : I want only your assistance in the businesse , and that you will be pleased to mediate for me unto the Nymph , for none has a greater influence upon her then your self , whose prudence is so well known unto her and all the world , that the charm only of your approbation , is enough to move her unto any thing : but Father , to the end you may know in what a desparate condition I shall be , if my designe be not seconded with a happy successe , answerable unto my desires and hopes , I will make you a particular relation of my love , and other accidents of my life : provided you will be pleased to pardon a grosse crime which I have committed , in so long concealing from you , an interest which cannot but prove very fatal unto me , with that assistance which you may afford unto me . Upon this , the Cavalier desired the Druide to sit down , and began to prepare himself to make a long Narrative of all that had passed betwixt Galathea and him ; but Adamas , who knew it perfectly already , by the relation of Leonide , prevented him and said : Brave Lindamor , you do think me more ignorant of your affairs then I am ; but to save you the labour of any relations , let me tell you , that I do know so many pass●●●oncerning your love , as perhaps will make you wonder , when you hear me , 〈◊〉 them to the very least particular : and in testimony of what I say , was it not Lindamor who fought with Polemas , and having vanquished him , did retire himself , and would not be known by any ? Do you not remember the time , when in the habit of a Gardiner you presented a hart unto Galathea , which she found to be a living hart , in lieu of a dead one that she expected ? Did you not that very same night make many promises unto her ? and did not she vow , that she would never deny her consent unto any thing that you desired ? You see Lindamor , I know all that concerns you , and be not sorry for it , for I do honour you so much , as I will make use of my knowledge , rather to serve , then to hurt you : I must tell you , therefore , that if ever you had any reason to hope for good fortune , it is now , just now , when all things contribute unto it ; only let me advise you to carry your self very discreetly , lest if your passion should make too great a noise , it might in some sort offend Amasis and Galathea . Lindamor did hearken very attentively unto all the Druide had said ; and he presently apprehended , that it could be none but Leonide that could be his informer ; yet not willing to lose any time in condemning her for it , he seemed to be very glad that he knew the truth of all , and afterwards returned him this answer : since Father you are not ignorant in any one accident of my life , and does know that if Galathea be denied me , I can never live contented , I do most heartily and humbly beseech you to tell me , what course I should take to obtain her . I know one single word of perswasion from you , has more prevalency with Amasis , then all that I can do ; which to say truly , is not so considerable as to hope for so fair a recompence as that Nymph : therefore , dear Sir , I conjure you by all the effects that pity can produce in a soul capable of resentment , to make the proposition unto Amasis , and represent unto her , that Galathea can never meet with one who will love her , honour her , and serve her , better then my self . Lindamor uttered these few words with so much passionate affection , that Adamas was much moved by them ; and to give him a testimony of it : Generous Lindamor ( said he unto him ) you shall ere long see how much I desire you should enjoy that contentment which you merit ; and for the better effecting of it , I would advise you to acquaint Sigismond , Rosilion , and Godomar , with your design , and oblige them to break the motion unto the Nymph : probably she will deny them nothing , and though she had a mind to deny them , yet she would not , until she had communicated the matter unto me , which if she should , then shall I be ready to serve you , and not be wanting in my perswasions of her . Upon this , Lindamor took the Druides hand and kissed it , and promising to follow his advice very punctually , he rose up to send and know whether Galathea was yet up ; but Adamas , who had no mind to see her , left she should chide him for departing the day before without taking his leave : Sir ( said he unto Lindamor ) if the Nymph Galathea have no other businesse with me , you may give her an accompt of my voyage , and of the businesse whereof we have discoursed : for my part , I do intend to return , for the Ghests which I have at my house , do long for my return . As for your Ghests ( said Lindamor and interrupted him ) I believe she is very desirous to enquire of them , for she was very sorry that she did not see them before they went. They , answered Adamas , do so little know how to behave themselves , as they are excusable , if they did not do those complements as are belonging unto the Grandure of Amasis and Galathea , but I hope you will make their excuses , nor should I put you upon it , did I not think that it does much concern you to have a special care that Amasis does not know how I came upon your businesse , lest she should suspect me , and think that I aim more at your particular contentment then her service . Lindamor thought this consideration so good , that he consented unto all that Adamas desired . Thus the Druide departed : and the first thing that came into his thoughts by the way , was the obstinancy of Celadon , in shunning all occasions which might make him known unto his Shepherdesse : yet not being able to imagine the cause , he resolved , whatsoever came on 't , not to suffer this delusion to continue any longer . In the mean time , the Shepherd was awake , and lying in the same chamber , with Astrea , Diana , and Phillis , he no sooner opened his eyes , but he drew the curtain , and looked towards the bed where his Shepherdesse rested ; but Astrea who waked almost at the same time : I beseech the gods ( said she unto him ) make this day as happy unto my fair Mistresse , as she can desire , or I wish it - You need not wish it ( said Celadon ) for it is in your power to make it as you please . O heavens ! ( said the Shepherdesse ) I swear , that if it be in my power , you shall never have an ill one : for I do so unexpressably well , that I will do any thing in the world to content you . I do protest , replied the supposed Druide , my affection unto you is such , that I do devote my self solely unto your contentment : the sweetest day of all my life shall be bitter unto me , if it be not pleasing unto you ; and my bitterest day shall be sweet unto me , if it delight you . Mistresse , replied Astrea , you do expresse your self so affectionate unto me , that you will either swell me with joy , or make me suspect that you do mock me : The Shepherd would have answered , but that Diana and Phillis waked upon their talking ; and therefore he was silent to hearken unto Diana , who rubbing her eyes , and turning towards him , Madam ( said she ) I think Astrea and you , have done nothing but talk all the night ; for when I fell asleep the last night , I left you talking ; and still find you talking when I wake : I must confesse ( answered Alexis ) if that fair one could as well forbear sleep , as I desire to do , perhaps we had spent the whole night in discourse . Truly ( said Astrea ) I had no great disposition unto sleep ; but fearing lest I should disturb your rest , I was the first that gave over talking . That consideration , replied Alexis , ought not to have stopped your mouth : for I expect more rest from your words , then from any sleep : Well , well , replied the Shepherdesse , I hope one day we shall enjoy this sweet rest you talk off , if you will but hasten the accomplishment of that promise which you have made unto me : Celadon was ready to reply when Phillis interrupted : O God ( said she unto Astrea ) why are you so hasty to be with that fair Druide and live in some place with her , where our presence cannot divert you ? As I live , were I in Dianas room , I would throw you out of bed , that you might go and take possession of that place which you so much desire . In saying so , she began to thrust Diana , and Diana Astrea , and so hard , that Astrea was thrust more then half out of bed : Diana ( cryed she out ) before you thrust me out , you should first have known whether my Mistresse will receive me into her bed : The Law ( answered Alexis ) which forbids us to lie with any , is not so strickt , but in cases of necessity I may receive you : In saying so , she opened her arms , and made a sign as if she should come thither ; but as ill luck was , the smock of Alexis being open before her brest , did let appear the Ribband , in which was Astreas picture , and the ring which he tied unto it , when his despair made him cast himself into the river Lignon : which Astrea perceiving , and remembring that the colour of the Ribband was very like unto that knot which Celadon took from her , she began to change colour , and not being able to remove her eye from off that object . she stood still a long while and said not a word . The Shepherd , who all the while expected her coming , did wonder at such a sudden alteration , and could not chuse but ask the cause : to whom Astrea answered , I protest Mistresse , I am so much ravished at that which you wear about your neck , that I cannot take my thought off an accident which had like to have cost me my life . Celadon upon this looking down , and seeing those dear pledges of his love and Astreas jealousie to hang out of his shirt , which he had so carefully till then concealed ; he was ready to fall into a swound : yet conceiving , that the best way to deceive her , was to set a good face upon the matter , he began to recollect himself and smile : Servant ( said he unto her ) never let this which you have seen trouble you , for I will shew them unto you when you please , and freely tell you from whom I had them , upon condition you will assure me not to be jealous . In saying so , she put the Ribband , as it ought to be , out of sight , and Astrea in extream impatience , I were exceedingly to blame ( said she ) if I did not receive your offer , and satisfie my mind concerning what I have seen : upon this she offered to go into Celadons bed , and when she was in the midst of the room going to him , she heard some coming up the stairs and name her ; and because she feared it might be some that came to visit them , as Adamas , or or Leonide , she returned as fast as she could , and went into her own bed , though Diana and Phillis would hardly receive her : immediatly after this , Leonide entred ; and God knows , to the great contentment of Celadon , when he saw himself delivered from the perplexity , into which the curiosity of Astrea had put him . But as great as his joy was , it was not comparable to the astonishment of Diana , when she saw Leonide to be the usher of Bellinde : yet that fair Shepherdesse dissembling her displeasure , which the coming of her mother caused , she received their embraces with many testimonies of gladnesse : Phillis and Astrea did the same ; and whilst Leonide went unto Celadons bed , and asked him how he had rested . the Shepherd answered : The night ( sage Nymph ) has been as kind unto me , as the cruelty of my destiny will permit , which is still finding out new wayes to afflict me : Leonide , a little surprized at this , why ( said she ) what new accident has hapned since yesterday ? one so sad , replied Celadon , that if you had not come in the very nick of time , I had been plunged into the most strange perplexity that ever Lover was : then he related unto her , how the Knot , the Ring , and the Picture of Astrea appeared upon his brest , and how Astrea spying them , did change colour : he told her also the intention which that Shepherdesse had of coming into his bed to be satisfied in that doubt , which that object had put in her ; and in fine , the perplexity he was in , to find out some invention that might deceive her . Leonide , after she had heard all this ; truly ( said she ) I am afraid the gods will punish you for the injury you do unto your Shepherdesse , in deferring the giving her the contentment of knowing you ▪ but if you will follow my advice I shall councel you to defer it no longer , but this very day find out an opportunity of telling her that with your tongue , which your eyes have told her a thousand times . had she understood that language : May my miseries be eternal ( said Celadon ) if I do not most passionately desire to know what happinesse or what miseries I am to expect : for you may well imagine , that in such uncertainties as we are in , I am not him that suffers least : Well ( answered Leonide ) I will talk with my uncle , and tell him how willing you are to submit unto whatsoever he will direct : In the mean time I conceive it your best expedient , to put the Knot , the Picture , and the Ring , into my hands , to the end , that if Astrea do come and enquire after them , I shall be your lawful excuse in denying her that contentment . Officious Leonide , answered Celadon , without any giving them unto you , I can tell her that you have them , and shall not lye , if I swear that you did desire them of me , but pardon me that I dare nor part from them , no not for a minute : for such would be my grief at such a separation , as it would be the hazard of my very life . Leonide , who knew she should never obtain them , did not importune him any longer ; but having told him in what manner he ought to receive Bellinde , that Shepherd behaved himself so well , and did his complements so handsomly , that he would have deceived not only Bellinde , but all the world . Adamas at the very same time returned from Marcelles , and met with Paris close by his house , who came to meet him , and acquaint him with the coming of Bellinde : Paris giving him a particular accompt of his voyage , Adamas did bid him as heartily welcome home , as a son could expect from an indulgent Father . Belinde was immediatly acquainted with the return of the Druide , and therefore she left all the fair ones to dresse themselves , and went to acquit her self of that respect which she owed unto the affection and qualitie of Adamas . But the Shepherdesse Diana ( for all her constraint ) could not hide the displeasure which the coming of her mother caused , knowing that her intention was to make up her marriage with Paris ; so as at every pin which she used in dressing her self , a sigh did second it , at which Astrea wondering , and asking the reason , Diana answered , that the coming of her mother had swelled her with such an excesse of joyes , that she was transported with it , and her mind in such a confusion that she seemed to be in that disorder of spirit , more sad then glad . Phillis , who heard her say so : I am afraid ( said she ) that the joyes of Silvander are not like unto yours ; and that the return of Paris has given his soul such a breakfast of joy , as will never be seen in his face : I believe ( answered Liana ) that it will be very indifferent unto him , or if he have any resentment of it , it will be rather of joyes to see my mother , then sorrows to see Paris . I know not what it will be , replied Phillis , but I would not have that contentment which I expect from the enjoyment of Licidas , should be like unto that which Silvander will receive , when he hears the news of her coming : for Diana , I do know his humour and temper so well , as I dare swear , that he will not only be sad , but even desperate when he hears it ; and as good a face as you do set upon the matter , you know him to have more judgement then to be ignorant , that her coming is to make up your marriage with Paris . O heavens sister ( said Diana with tears in her eyes ) why do you say so ? As she said so she blush'd , afterwards added ; and you know Silvander to be a man of so much judgement , you will also know , that he will not think it strange I should obey Belinde , and observe her will as a Law inviolable . I do not say ( answered Phillis ) that he will condemn your obedience ; but I do say , that he will be extreamly afflicted at it , and that the sorrows which he shall resent , will be so violent , as perhaps will force him unto some desperate course . Diana the shruging her shoulders , and lifting her eyes up to heaven , I wish the gods ( said she ) would give him what he deserves , and which to make him happy I would give him , if it depended only upon me . This ( said Phillis ) is a fine reward indeed : whilst you bestow all your great and particular favours upon another , poor Silvander must be put off only with a bare wish , as a recompence for all his services : alas ( said Diana ) what would you have me do for him , in this condition wherein I am , and wherein I cannot do anything for my self . I dare not tell you , replied Phillis , what I would have you do ; but I know what a woman of courage ought to do , and what I my self would do were I in such an extreamity . My sweet companion , replied Diana , I know you to be so wise , that you would not transgresse against my duty , but would rather suffer , and never complain of any injustice done unto you . This is the resolution which I have taken and will follow , what miseries soever my Destinies prepare for me . Diana uttered these words after such a manner , as Phillis and Astrea knew , they came from her heart : Beginning therefore to lament the lot of Silvander , they continued dressing themselves , and when they were ready , they went down into the room where Adamas and Belinde were . On the other side , Ligonias , who knew he could not do Sigismond a greater pleasure , nor Amasis better service , then to carry out of Forrests all the forces under his conduct , as soon as he could , he took long marches , and quartered them within the territories of the Burgundian King ; the next day he got up betimes , and marched in such speed with them , that they all arrived in Lions at night . Ligonias went presently , and cast himself at the feet of Gondebaut ; and gave him a very particular accompt of all passages relating to the defeat of Polemas . This King , extreamly offended at all these unhappy events , did turn all his anger against Sigismond , as the principal authour of Polemas his ruine : unto this must his jealousie be added ; for beginning to remember that that flight of Sigismond was not so much to relieve Godomar , as to give some testimonies of his love unto Dorinde , his anger turned almost into stark madnesse : he stood a long while , and spoke not one word : At last , after five or six turns in the chamber , this disobedience of Sigismonds , doth most infinitly displease me ( said he ) but let me lose the quality of a King , if I do not ere long let him know , that he is no lesse unworthy to live , then to bear the name of my son . Upon this he was silent again ; and Ligonias thinking it not fit to say any thing in Sigismonds defence , till the storm of his anger was over , he looked still upon the ground , until he heard the King begin to speak again . Pray Ligonias tell me ( said he ) when Sigismond gave you commission to bring back my troops , was that ungrateful person sad or joyful at their departure ? I believe Sir , answered Ligonias , that he was both : for Sir , your anger is a most sad affliction to him , and I believe he is glad that Amasis is delivered from those mortal fears which your forces had infused into her : and as an argument of it , when I took my leave of him : farewel Ligonias ( said he unto me ) carry back unto the King my Lord and father , those men who deserve to be imployed upon better occasions ; and because I see him angry with my brother and me , beseech him to pardon us , and tell him it would be much more just to receive his two sons , as supporters of his Crown , then as the objects of his hatred and arms . Ligonias delivered this message in such a mild and handsome manner , as did most sensibly melt the King into compassion ; and as violent as his passion was , he could not forget , that those whom he accused were such as he gave being land education unto ; yet having a kind of fear that Ligonias had invented what he had told him ; I cannot believe ( said he ) that any repentance can come from one in whom ingratitude is so predominate : If your Majesty do doubt of what I tell you ( replied Ligonias ) I have that in my hands which will plead my justification : and conceiving that I could not meet with a better opportunity of presenting a Letter which Sigismond had writ unto him , he took it out of his pocket and kneeling down , presented it unto the King : Gondebaut changed colour two or three times , and was in a great dispute between affection and anger ; yet in fine , paternal love prevailing , he received the Letter , in which he found these words . SIGISMONDS Letter unto GONDEBAUT . My Lord , IF the heal of your anger against me , have not excluded out of your soul all manner of pity , I most humbly beseech you to look upon these few lines , and to believe that they are not like me , altogether unworthy of your view . You will find in them abu●dance of grief that afflicts my sad soul for displeasing you ; and if there be any hopes of a pardon , they will not want words expressing my repentance : The truth is , my sorrows are much above my crime , but I hope and desire , that both may be below , and lesse then your compassion . I will not , my Lord , make any mention of my past actions : It is enough , and too much tha● they have displeased you , and it were a kind of a second crime to offer a justification : I most humbly beseech you only to consider , that they are not of so black and horrid a die , as in justice to merit your hatred and my banishment ; yet if if it be your dire doom , I will not murmure against any of your ordinances : but I dare be so bold as to request , that the interest of Amasis may not be mingled with my disgrace . That great Nymph doth desire from you a peace , which her innocence most justly merits : and if you should refuse this favour , it is to be feared you would have all the world to fight with , and become your own enemy : It is in your power to remedy all these disorders in a moment ; and by re●eiving the amity of this Princesse , you may boast that you have overcome her by the arms of your goodnesse . This , Sir , is the last favour that I will ask of you , but will wait for the return of this Cavalier , who will tell me whether Godomar is to be as miserable as my self , if no pardon be to be hoped for from you , dispair must then be the portion of them whom heaven had done a favour unto , if it had never given them life , since it is the worst of fate to be thrown out of your service and affection . Whilst Gondebaut read this Letter , Ligonias observed all his motions , as so well , that he conceived very good hopes in the successe of his voyage . He saw the King pull out his handkerchief , and wipe his eyes two or three times , afterwards he heard him sigh several times ; and at last , His demands ( said he ) are of such consequence , as I must think better upon them : to●morrow you shall know my answer . In saying so , he began to walk up and down the chamber again , and Ligonias would have left him , if Clotilda had not at the same time entred , unto whom Gondebaut , shewing the Letter of Sigismond , and Ligonias giving her a short relation of his service , she seconded the request of that Cavalier , and had such a perswasive influence upon the King , as she obtained from him at that very instant , all manner of advantageous promises towards Sigismond and Godomar . The affairs of Amasis and these Princes were in this condition , whilst Adamas ( as I told you before ) was with Belinde , and entertaing her with all imaginable Carresses and welcome . He was then walking with her in the great chamber , where Alexis , Diana , Astrea , and Phillis , already were , and almost at the same time , Ceroinea , Doris , Florice , Palanice , Delphire , Dorisea , and others came also , all whom saluting Belinde , she was even astonished at their beauties , and handsome behaviour . Presently after entred Paris , but with as much joy as Diaana was of repentance , for ever giving him leave to propound a marriage unto her mother . Whilst they were in the height of their complements , they saw come into the chamber a Shepherd , who at the first they knew not : his complexion was as pale as death it self , his eyes shrunk into his head , upon which hardly a hair was to be seen ; his cheeks lean , his looks languishing , and his feeble legs , which testified the weaknesse of him that owned them : As soon as he entred , he did his humble reverence unto the Druide , and unto Belinde , who at the first gave him but a cold reception ; but presently after , Adamas looking more attentively upon him : O God ( said he and embraced him ) I beseech you are not you Adrastes ? how comes it to passe you are so soon returned , and so extreamly changed ? At the name of Adrastes , all the Shepherdesses came about him ; and Doris not imagining he would ever return without Palemon , she began at the first to be much troubled , and to fear she should never see him again : following therefore the suggestion of her fears , she approached unto him , and as soon as he had returned an answer unto the Druide , good Adrastes ( said she unto him ) what news of Palemon ? The Shepherd then looking upon her with a kind of smile which was mixed with indifferency , better news of him , fair Doris ( said he ) then you expect , if at the least I may judge of your thoughts by the palenesse in your cheeks . You may indeed ( answered she ) tell me better then I do expect ; but if he be not returned with you , I am sure it is impossible it should be so good as I desire . I wish you could enjoy that contentment , answered the Shepherd ; but since heaven is yet pleased to deprive you of that happinesse , all I can do for your satisfaction , is to give you an accompt of his actions and mine , since our departure from you , until the time of my departure from him . Upon this he retired a little , as having a desire to talk with her in private : but Adamas , who perhaps was as full of curiosity as she , he stayed him , and said , that if the news which he was to relate unto Doris , was not of so great a secrecy , he would be glad to hear it ; and the Shepherd , being well disposed unto it , they all sat down , and fixing his languishing looks upon Doris , he began his relation in this manner . The Sequel of the History of ADRASTES . IF , fair Shepherdesse , the sad accidents of my life were not already known unto all about the river Lignon , I should think my self obliged to keep my sorrows secret : and as bitter as they have been , and great , yet are they lesse then my silence ; but since it hath pleased the gods to make my afflictions both in their beginnings and progresse , known and bewailed almost by all , I beseech you take it not , if their end have the same fate that their beginning and continuation had , I do know , that rigour will condemn , as ceremonial , all the passions which I resent ; but when you shall know that in their very extremity they cannot displease Palemon , it is credible you will be moved unto as much comgassion , as your virtue will permit . May I die , if my ambition ever reached any higher , and if I did not think my self worthy of the worst of torments , if I should not measure my love according to your Devoire and my discretion . I tell you this , fair Doris , to the end you may know the state of my soul , and may judge of your beauties power by the quality of my wound , of which I would never be cured , since the cause of it , which is the life of Palemon , is a thousand times more dear unto me , then all the remedies that can be given me . But to the end you should not think the affection I bear unto him has any artifice in it , which I would make any use of to engratiate my self into your favour , I shall relate unto you some of my obligations unto him , that you may know how infinitly I am beholding unto his amity , for the favours which I have received from him . Be pleased then to know Father ( continued he and turned toward Adamas ) that the day on which we departed , was the day in which all my contentments died : for I was so extreamly sorry to be at such a distance from Doris , that I did ever sinc , not only lose all my hopes , but also all delight or desires in my life . I passed over the first dayes journey in such a profound melancholly , that Palemon , who thought some other strange misfortune had befallen me , did use all his best inventions to divert me : but when night came , and he saw that I would not eat any meat , this did exceedingly trouble him , and caused him to get me into a bed , that I might at the least get some rest : For his part he eat but a very slender supper ; but Halladine , who minded nothing but his own preservation , he did eat like a man that intended to live : and therefore he sate longer at the table then Palemon , who came presently into my chamber , where I was already in bed , he asked me how I did ? I that was afraid to trouble him , and saw how sadly he resented my condition , I told him , that I was much better then I was the day before , and that fasting , with a nights rest , would make me perfectly well again . I swear unto you dear , Adrastes , ( said he unto me ) you cannot tell me better news : for I do verily believe , this journey will cost me my life , if your disease should encrease : I thanked him for being so sensible of my sufferings , and beseeched him not to encrease my trouble by his own , beseeching him to go to bed betimes , because we were to go away early the next morning : upon this , Halladine entred , who coming to my bed , and looking a little upon me , he gave us good night , and went to his own bed , where he slept till we waked in the morning . Palemon no sooner saw him laid down , but he whispered me in the eare and said ; This is the happiest man alive , all his care is to please a master that loves him : there is nothing that troubles his mind ; and I do not think any thing in the world can disturb him of one minutes rest : Then ( said I unto my self ) alas , alas , Palemon , he is not so happy as thou art , who triumps over my Mistresse who loves thee : afterwards I answered him aloud ; 't is true indeed , Halladine is happy as he deserves , as a just recompence for his fidelity . Sometimes ( said Palemon the most faithful are not the most happy : No , no , said I unto my self , for if they were , Adrastes should be as happy as Palemon , for he is as faithful , and yet Doris is none of mine : afterwards I replied aloud , the fault may be in the ingratitude of the masters , which is a thing whereof Halladine cannot accuse Damon ; for he has more judgement then not to acknowledge his services according to their merits . In such discourse as this , we spent near half an hour , after which he asked me , if he was not troublesome unto me , to which I answered no , but was very glad of his company , and desired that one bed might serve us both during all our journey : so undressing himself , he was no sooner laid down , but he observed that I burned as hot as fire , for indeed I had already some symptomes of a feaver ; and therefore laying one hand upon my brest ; O God Adrastes ( said he unto me ) how you burn ? yes , answered I , my body is in a most extream heat , but said I to my self , this heat is nothing in comparison of that heat which consumes my soul ; but ( said he ) I am afraid , I shall be too troublesome unto you , and perhaps if I did not lie with you , you would not be so hot but would rest better . You cannot , replied I , make my disease worse then it is , since ( said I in my self ) to do that , Palemon must either leave the world , or Doris must drive me out of it : he talked still on , and I believe , would have talked on till it was day , if to be a little more free in my thoughts , I had not seemed as if I were asleep , and did not for a while answer him : so as he thinking that I was disposed to rest , he left talking and fell asleep . For my part , I ended the night as I begun it which was without ever closing an eye , or finding any ease amongst those fretting thoughts , which the happinesse of Palemon , and misfortune of Adrastes , infused into me : Then did I experimentally find , that of all diseases there is none that hath so few remedies as love ; but this experience did nothing else but fester my wound , and the more , because being out of all hopes ever to be cured , I never durst so much as pretend unto , or look for any comfort . Whilst I was even losing my self in my own fancies , Palemon waked very often , and because he laid his hand every time upon my brest near my heart , cruel friend ( said I in my self ) doft thou doubt whether or no I am still alive , after thou hast taken Doris from me , who is the very soul and life of my heart ? afterwards continuing , and faigning still to be asleep : silly man ( said I ) to seek for my heart in this bed , as if that beauty who had charms able to ravish it from me , had not charms also to preserve and keep it . I was still broad awake , and turmoiled with these fretting thoughts when the night began to vanish , and Palemon wakening took notice that day began to dawn : At the first ▪ he durst not speak for fear of disturbing me : which I perceiving , I seemed to awake also ; and therefore be casting his eyes upon me , though he could not perfectly see me , he told me , that I was very restlesse all the night long ; to which I answered , that indeed the night was not very delightfull unto me , but that it had enabled me to continue on our intended design ; In saying so , I got up , and Palemon doing the like , we wakned Halladine , and departed before the sun was up : This fit of a feavour which I had , besides my natural complexion , which was never good , did make me look so pale and meager , that Palemon could not chuse but tell me , that it was my best course to return , and that our journey being long , I was never able to go through with it , since I found my self so ill the first day ; but I , who desired no better Fate then to die by the way , did so contend with him , that he was forced to yield unto my desires of going forward , and so we came to Lions : unto which we were no sooner come , but Palemon knowing that it could not be a single fit of a feavour that could cause in me such a profound melancholly , he took me aside in a chamber , and sitting both down upon a bed , he used this discourse which I shall relate unto you , that I may not omit the least circumstance relating unto the interest of Doris and me : and so he began it thus . Dear Adrastes ( said he unto me ) I beseech you pardon me , if I be so inquisitive as to ask you what the cause is , which makes you so extreamly melancholly and sad ? I know very well that you are something indisposed , and that travel may something trouble you ; but I cannot believe it possible all this can cause you to be of so sullen a temper . If any memory of the last sad accident which hapned unto you be the cause of it , and if that thought do nourish a sorrow in it , for not being alwayes in your perfect senses , I beseech you consider , that such a sorrow ought not to trouble your mind , by reason of your joyes at your perfect recovery : besides , that were to grumble at the will of heaven , which was pleased to deprive you of your reason only for a time , to render you afterwards a more eminent measure of it : I heartily beseech you my dearest Adrastes , to tell me what it is which troubles you : I do conjure you unto it , by the torments which I suffer to see you so sadly afflicted ; by the affection which I bear unto you , and which I desire you should bear unto me , I beseech you do not hide the cause of it from me , and to believe , that if it do lie within the compasse of my power to apply any remedy unto it , I will not spare my own contentment , or my life , to procure it . This was the first discourse that Palemon and I had of it , unto which I answered in these terms . It does grieve me extreamly , my dear Palemon , to see that my malady is so contageous , and that my sorrows should be any cause of yours : I wish for your own contentment , that you had lesse compassion of me , and wish for my own sake , that I were lesse sensible then I am ; but since you your self do confesse it extream imprudence to grumble at the will and pleasure of heaven , I think that you are no lesse to blame in taking so much pains to know my disease , then I should be , did I hope ever to be cured of it : Therefore , dear Palemon , I do most heartily beseech and conjure you , even by that which you love best , to cease all this improfitable care which you take for my preservation , and not to mingle my bitter sorrows with those contentments which heaven does give you . I spoke this with such an accent , that Palemon was moved to drop some tears : in fine , embracing me , my dear Adrastes ( said he unto me ) why will you still offer to conceal that , which pale looks do force you to tell me : if it be because you know me unable to remedy your misery , do not discover it unto me , as unto a Physician , from whom you expect some remedies ; but tell them unto me , as unto a friend , who will be ready to lessen your pain by partaking of it with you : I answered , that the argument which he used to induce me unto it , was the only thing which restrained me , since I loved his contentment so much , as I would never consent that the relation of my miseries should ever make him a sharer in them . But in conclusion , Palemon was fully resolved to know the cause of my affliction , or else never to let me rest in quietnesse : Adrastes ( said he unto me ) or rather my brother , for I will never suffer you to call me otherwise , I do once more conjure you , even by my affection , and by the love that you hear unto Doris , to ease my mind of that impatiency which is caused by your silent ▪ reservednesse ; and to believe , that if any man living can give you any comfort in your misery , I will rather die then suffer any other but my self to do you that good office . I must needs confesse , Father , that at the name of Doris all my blood did rise , and now thinking it a crime against her not to satisfie the desires of Palemon , being conjured unto it by her name : Dear Palemon ( replied I ) you have such a commanding influence over me , that you may obtain any thing in my power ; and you not use any other asseverations by your command , and therefore I will no longer defer the satisfaction of your desires ; for I know that it were a crime punishable to oppose whatsoever you desire . Let me tell you therefore in the first place , that I do most gladly accept of that alliance which you offer unto me ; and next , I do most ingeniously confesse , that the very same thing by which you have conjured me to discover my grief unto you , is the only thing which is the cause of my griefs : Do not wonder , dear brother , to hear me say , that though I do love Doris , yet I love Palemon too ; and that though my affection unto her be never so great , yet it is not able to make me forget those respects which I do ow unto you . I would it had pleased God ( continued I ) that the first day my eye ever saw her , had been the last of my life , as it was of all my happinesse and tranquillity : then should I have avoided a thousand deaths by suffering one , and should not , as now I do , be forced to nourish a flame , which burns , but does not consume me : Believe it Palemon , the arrow that first wounded me , was shot from the fair eyes of Doris ; but it was shot by the hand of a God , which did communicate part of his own Nature into it , and made my wound immortal : and therefore it is , that though I do despair of any cure , yet must I needs love the hand that gave me the blow , and do know , that it is much easier to cease living , then not to love that dear cause . Fair Doris ( continued Adrastes and turned towards her ) your dear Palemon heard all this without any interruption , and without taking his eyes off mine ; and when I saw him still look and not say a word , I perceive ( said I upon a sudden ) that my love , as much tempered as it is with discretion , does make an impression in you , and that you cannot endure the continuation of it without very great impatience ; and therefore , to stop your jealousie and my own torments both at once , it is most just I do ruine my self , and betimes rid you of a man , whose presence will be alwayes a heart-burning unto you . Upon this , I leaped off the bed where I sat , and ran to take my sword which lay upon the table , my intention being to go out of the house , and afterwards to end my sad dayes in some solitary place , where the Sun should never daign to look upon me : But Palemon , who saw me in such a fury , and feared lest I should do my self some harm , he fell upon me , and took my sword out of my hands , I making no great resistance , for I was so very weak , as I was hardly able to sustain my self . He began presently to chide me for my rashnesse , and used such handsome arguments , as he qualified my mind unto his own will ; and as I was still hinting unto him , how impossible it was my affection unto Doris should not displease him : that , brother ( said he unto me ) were indeed very true , if I did not very well know her virtue and discretion . But on the contrary , I do desire that you should love her , and to assure your self that your affection shall never trouble me . Upon this , he took me about the neck : Come , come ( said he ) love her still , perhaps heaven will have pity upon you , and will one day permit you to possesse that place , which I confesse I have in a manner tyrannically usurped from you : I wish to heaven it were now in my power to transfer her unto you ; if it were , I swear the condition wherein you are , and have been for her sake , does move me unto so much pity , that she should be the wife of Adrastes , and the sister of Palemon . As he said so he embraced me most kindly , and bedewing my cheeks with his tears : Not but dearest brother ( continued he ) my love unto her is infinitly beyond all my expressions ; but I must confesse , that my compassion of you is not of a lesse degree . I stood a while without returning any answer but in sighs ; at the last seeing that he said nothing unto me , I were extreamly ungrateful , replied I , if I did not the same thing for you which you would do for me . Therefore , Palemon , live for ever , unto Doris may you be happy , in the enjoyment of her many years , and as long as I shall my misfortunes ; and be assured of this , that she shall be the sister of Adrastes , as long as she shall be the wife of Palemon . Upon this , I grasped him in my arms a long while ; at last we parted , for such a coldnesse seized upon me at the same time , that without his assistance , I could not get my self to bed . At the first , Palemon did not know my disease ; but when he saw me vomit up abundance of green and yellow water , he conceived that a fit of my feaver had seized upon me : He sent presently for a Physician , who was no sooner entred into the chamber ; but he sate down in a chair by my bed side , where after two or three coughs , and a supersilious spit , he took my arm and felt my pulse ; then began to consider upon the quality of my disease . Presently after , he asked me whether or no , I had been excessive in any thing ; to which I innocently answered , that I had never been excessive in any thing but love ; but he who put a wrong construction upon my meaning : that ( said he unto me ) is very dangerous , especially at this time , now the canicular dayes approach : Afterwards , coughing two or three times again , I observed that Palemon took him aside , and as I understood afterwards , did infuse a better opinion of me into him then he bad conceived , and gave him a particular exact accompt of all the accidents that had hapned unto me ; after the Physician was better instructed , he came unto me : Well , well Sir , said he , take courage , we will not prescribe you any thing until to morrow . when we have seen the state of your disease : mean time , eat but little , nay nothing till your fit be past , or at least past the violence of it : Palemon promised to be very careful in seeing his directions observed , and waited upon him down the stairs . Halladine in the interime , came to my beds side , and began to use some arguments of disswading me from continuing the journey , when Palemon presently returned , who joyning his arguments and entreaties unto Halladines , did conjure me not to think any more of keeping them company ; not ( said he ) that I do intend to leave you , for if your disease continue , I will not go away until you be perfectly recovered ; but the reason why I disswade you , is because I see you altogether unable to perform so long a journey without extream prejudice to your self . Halladine , who heard Palemon say that he would not depart untill I was perfectly recovered ; but Palemon ( said he unto him ) do you not consider , that whilst we stay for the recovery of Adrastes , we shall lose the opportunity of our imbarkment , we must of neceessity take the time when it is , and not carry till a tempestuous reason hinder us from executing our intended designe . I knew he said truly , and therefore told Palemon , that the next morning we might go in a boat unto the Town of the Massilians , and when we were there , I might take sea or return , as I found my self in a condition ; they approved of my proposition ; but to be short , I was not able to go any further : for my feaver continued , and the Physician , who visited me the next morning , assured me , that without extream danger of my life , I must not take the water ; but that it was far better for me to stay there , where I might be accomodated with all things requisite and pertinent to my disease : it was therefore determined amongst us , that I should stay at Lions ; and because Palemon and Halladine could not any longer defer their departure , and my feaver grew worse and worse , Palemon came unto my bed side , and with tears in his eyes , used this language . Now my dear Adrastes I am ready to depart , or rather ready to die ; for I cannot call our separation a life , especially , since I must leave you in so sad a condition ; but I beseech you consider , that were I not by oath obliged unto this voyage , nothing in the world could make me undertake it : I call the gods to witnesse how sorry I am to leave you , and may they punish me to eternity , if it be not be sorest displeasure I ever received : could I devise any pretence to excuse my self from my oath concerning Celidea , I would make use of it ; but certainly there is no evasion , and doubtlesse , heaven would punish either you , or me , or both , should I perjure my self : you see then , dear brother , how impossible it is to avoid this departure , and how I am obliged to the performance of my promise , and I hope you will not condemn me for it , though I leave you in a condition that requires the assistance of all your friends . Palemon used these expressions , with such a deep resentment of my condition , as I knew he loved me ; and therefore turning my languishing eyes towards him , and putting one of my hands out of bed , I took his , and grasping it as hard as I could , go dear Palemon ( said I unto him ) and endeavour the cure of Celidea : continue on your journey without being troubled at me : for I know I cannot survive our separation one day ; and therefore I conjure you to bid me your last adieu , and receive this kisse , as the last testimony of my affection . O Heavens , dear Adrastes ( said he unto me ) why will you blast me to death with such sad news ; have you not courage enough to overcome the violence of a feaver , which will last no longer then you harbour some ill humour in your body to nourish it ? Though I had the means to cure it , answered I , yet I have no will unto it , for I am so extreamly weary of living , that a doom of death is the most welcome news unto me . But , Father , why should I trouble you any longer with a tedious relation , it is sufficient Doris knows , how Palemon perswaded me so far , as to promise him two things : The first , that I would do all I could for the recovery of my health ; and the other , that as soon as I was recovered , I would return unto our flocks , and give Doris a Letter which he left with me . Thus Halladine and he , after a thousand embraces , sighs , tears , and adieus , did take sea ; and left me in the hands of a Physician , who since their departure , never left me , unlesse when upon extream necessity , he went to see some other sick person . My feavor continued above a fortnight , after which , it was not so violent ; and though I stood not in need of any more Physick , yet my Physician saw me every day , until I was perfectly recovered , and in a condition to return back : every time he came to visit me , he brought me some news ; it was he that first told me of the siege of Marcelles , and of the flight of Sigismond ; by him I understood that Gondebaut had sent an army unto Polemas , which troubled me so much , that had I been able to travel , I had gone then unto Sigismond , who was then in Vienna , and as they said , raising an Army to relieve Godomar his brother . The last time he took the pains to see me , he told me that the siege was raised , and that Lindamor had killed Polemas ; at which I was so exceedingly rejoyced , as I believe it did perfectly recover me . And indeed , after I had taken my leave of my Physician , and thanked him for his particular care of me , I went from Lions , and by the way found all his relations true , for I met a party of those Souldiers which Gondebaut had sent against Amasis . After this , Adrastes held his peace , and presented unto Doris that Letter which Palemon sent unto her , which she opening , found inserted these words . PALEMONS Letter unto DORIS . THe concernment which I have in the preservation of Adrastes , moves me to use all manner of remedies , that are conducible to this cure . And because I know that your affection is the best I can imploy ; you must , dear Doris , love him , since he does deserve it , and since I would have it so : your virtue keeps me from prescribing any limits unto this love : yet , lest under pretence of honour , you should treat him lesse kindly then I desire , I would have your amity to him , no less then unto a brother : Prepare your self therefore to give me this contentment : and consider that in so doing , you will preserve two who ought to be most dear unto you : I mean , the life of Adrastes , and the contentment of Palemon . She had no sooner read this Letter , but he changed colour , which the Druide perceiving : fair Doris ( said he ) why do you blush , certainly there is something in that Letter which nearly concerns you : Nothing of such near concernment , answered she , which I shall not most willingly shew unto you : if I did blush , it was at the desire of Palemon , who commands me to love Adrastes , as if I could without a crime have any favourable inclination unto any whosoever : Adamas then taking the Letter and reading it : I protest , replied he , the thing he desires is so just , that you are much to blame if you deny it unto him : and for my part , I do advise you to give him that contentment which he desires , since he seems to be so much concerned in the life of Adrastes , that perhaps he would love you lesse , if you should suffer him to die . These words , together with that esteem which Doris had of Adrastes , had such an influence upon her humour , that she permitted him to love her as his sister , promising him to value him in the degree of a brother . Upon this , Adrastes rose up to kisse her hand , by way of thanks , for that favour ; but he was prevented by the coming in of a very fair Shepherdesse , who at the same time came into the room , took him about the neck and kissed him . This salute did a little surprize him ; and the more , because he knew not who it was that seemed so kind unto him : supposing then that she had mistaken him for another , he recoiled two or three paces , whilst his amazment would not permit him to speak a word ; but the Shepherdesse following him : Is it possible Adrastes ( said she unto him ) that you should have done me so great favour and yet not know me . Adamas did think he knew the voice ; yet thinking it so improbable it should be her whom he thought upon , he looked upon her very attentively : Adrastes then , he shrugged his shoulders ; fair Shepherdesse ( said he unto her ) I beseech you do not wonder , that I should not know you : for I have been so long ignorant of my self , as I am partly pardonable , if I do not remember that ever I had the honour to see you . Yes , replied she , you have seen me in Marcelles , and upon the banks of Lignon ; but though you have forgotten me , yet perhaps Astrea , and Diana , will remember me : In saying so , she went unto them , who received her very civilly , but with as much amazment as Adrastes : at which this unknown Shepherdesse , smiling , O heavens ( cryed she out ) was ever the like known ? Is it possible you should all , since this very morning , forget Celidea ? Upon that name , all the Shepherdesses began to look earnestly upon her , and upon one another : At last , remembring that Palemon and Halladine were gone about her cure ; and calling to mind the features of her face before she spoiled it ; they knew her , and rejoyced with her , for the recovery of her former beauty : It was long before they did any thing else but embrace each other ; whilst Adamas made an exact relation unto Belinde of the last accident which befel this fair Shepherdesse ; and at last , going to her , fair Celidea ( said he unto her ) shall we not know in what manner you have been cured : for the remedy had such a sudden operation , as I cannot chuse but wonder at it , especially when I consider , that though you were yesterday as much disfigured as ever , yet this day you are as fair and handsome as ever you were before : Father , answered the Shepherdesse , with a countenance that spoke her contentment : I cannot possibly tell you how it was done , for truly I my self do not know further then this , that this morning , after Thamires was gone out of the chamber to walk with Silvander and the rest of the Shepherds , I arose out of my bed , and sitting before my glasse dressing my self , I observed within a quarter of an hour , that I did not look so ugly as ordinarily I did : and seeing that every minute my complexion came more and more into my cheeks , and that my scratches healed very fast ; I did imagine , that this might happily be an effect of those good hopes which Damon made me conceive . I sate thus the space of an hour , and every time I cast my eye upon my glasse I found some change in my self . In fine , seeing my self in a better condition then ever I was before , and thinking it a most arrogant presumption if I should expect to be better , since I had already obtained more then ever I hoped for , I finished the dressing of my self , and going down the stairs , I no sooner heard that Adrastes was returned , but being even ravished with joy to see my self so handsome , I could not chuse but come and Carresse him by way of gratitude , for the benefit which I had received , whereof he was partly the cause . Thus Celidea related all that she knew concerning her cure , whilst Adrastes was talking with Doris : Dearest sister ( said he unto her ) you need not now enquire any further concerning Palemons journey : the face of Celidea tells you , that hitherto it hath been prosperous , and that all we have to do , is to wish him a safe return . Truly ( said she ) there is a great probability in what you say : yet for all that I cannot chuse but be full of faint fears , because he is to return by sea , which as they say , is a most cruel and mercilesse element . Doubtlesse , replied Adrastes , Fortune will look upon with a smiling eye , and will never suffer him to feel the effects of her inconstancy , the glory that he has to enjoy you , is a most evident argument of it . In saying so , he sighed very loud : which Doris observing , and doubting that his sighs were sparks of the fire which he entertained in his soul , she was in some sort moved not unto love but pity . Wondering therefore to see his passion should survive his hopes , she was once in a mind to advise him to place his affection upon some , from whom he might expect more recompence ; but conceiving , that this perhaps might more open his wound and fester it , she chose rather not to mention it , but leave it unto the disposition of time , which often proves the best remedy against such diseases : so she left off that discourse , and making a sign unto the Shepherd , that she desired to hear what Adamas said concerning Celidea , he leaned his eare that way , and heard the Druide speak in this manner . It is to be thought that Thamires will not be a little joyed to see you in this condition , since he was such a passionate desirer of it . I believe Father ( anwered Celidea ) that his joy will not be a little at it ; but I believe also , that it will not last long , since that which is the cause of it , is but a glance , a flash , called beauty , and cannot continue in me long , because it is a tribute which we do ow , and must pay , unto a few years , which will be sure to imprint wrinkles upon the fairest cheek . However it be , replied Adamas I shall ere long see him enjoy that contentment ; and since he knows nothing yet of your cure , I would advise to deceive him a little . Th●s was no sooner consented unto , but Thamires entred with Alcander , Sileines , Lucindor , Calidon , Licidas , Thomantes , Hylas , and some others . As soon as they came into the room , they saluted Belinde ; but Adamas took Thamires by the hand , carried him to Celidea , and made him believe , that it was her sister whom Belinde brought with her . Thamires was the more apt to believe it , because indeed Celidea had a sister , and because he found in her face the very same features which formerly he adored in his Mistresse . He went therefore unto her , and after a hundred thousand welcomes , he asked her whether she had ▪ yet seen Celidea . This fair Shepherdesse could not chuse but smile at this , and was upon the point to speak ; but the Druide , fearing left he should know her voice , he interposed , and told him , that truly she had seen her , but stayed not long with her , because she was not well , and therefore left her to her rest . This did much trouble Thamires , in so much , as leaving the company , he went into the chamber where he thought Celidea was , The first thing he did when he came at the door , was to hearken whether he could hear her complain ; but hearing nothing , he went to the bed whose curtains were all close ; and hardly daring to breath , lest he should make too much noise ; he endeavoured to make it little lighter , that he might see her face . Adamas , in the mean time , who followed him held Celidea by the hand , and seeing Thamires so busie , he could not chuse but laugh : which the Shepherd perceiving ; you laugh , perhaps ( said he ) to see me look for Celidea , whom you have hid in some other place . Hide her ( said the Druide ) no , I do bring her unto you in a better condition then ever she was . Thamires was amazed at this , and could not understand his meaning ; but Celidea taking him about the neck and kissing him ; what Thamires ( said she unto him ) do you make so little accompt of the present that is brought you , that you will not so much as thank the bringer ? To what purpose were you so careful to see me in my first beauty , since now it is is brought unto you , you will not so much as know it ? This voice did perfectly undeceive Thamires ; and taking her in his arms , O Damon ( said he ) how infinitly am I obliged unto thee for this favour ? In saying so , he began a new to kisse her , sometime her mouth , sometimes her cheeks , and sometimes her eyes ; and probably , he had longer continued the expressions of his love and contentment , had he not though himself obliged also to thank the Druide , who thought it fit , that before the day was done , he should go unto Marcelles to give thanks unto Damon , and render him an accompt of Celideas cure . Thamires prepared himself for that journey ; and Adamas , not knowing what was become of Silvander , asked aloud how he did ; and Hylas taking upon him to speak for all the Shepherds , did answer , that he left him in the company of Tircis , and that as he thought , they were discoursing upon some businesse of great importance : The Druide asked whether he knew the subject of their discourse , and Hylas in a smiling manner answered : Father ( said he ) I do not certainly know the subject , but probably their discourse harps upon the old melancholly string ; and Silvander , who as they say can Philosophize upon the ribs of a Gnat , or the beard of a Mandrake , is , perhaps , perswading something which the other cannot easily vnderstand . Belinde was well pleased to hear him talk in that manner ; for she had heard tell of his humours , and therefore to make him the freer in his discourse , she addressed her self unto him , and said , that she had formerly heard of all the passages in the love of Tircis and Cleon ; but she admired at nothing so much , as at the passionate humour of that Shepherd in still doting upon the cold ashes of his dead Mistresse . Sage Belinde ( answered Hylas ) were that fine judge here who condemned Laonice , he would by his Sophistry make you believe , that he should sin extreamly against the Laws of Love , if he did keep that affection inviolable , but this Lesson he did not learn in my school : It is a most grosse and absurd ignorance , and the worse , because it has no ground , and because there is no Law which commands us to love that which is not ; but this constancy which he so much cries up , and would fain make a goddesse , and erect altars unto it , is that which makes him maintain all these fond opinions , and infect this Province with a doctrine , which ought to be condemned by all those that love liberty and quietnesse . I wish he were here ( replied Belinde ) for besides the esteem I have of his merit , I would gladly know what he would answer unto your discourse of him . Madam ( said Hylas ) were he here , Lignon would sooner leave running then his tongue ; and the devil on it is , besides his most pernicious doctrine in matter of Love , he can so glosse over his arguments with fluent eloquence , as almost all are charmed with it . With such discourse as this , Adamas , Belinde , and the rest , passed away the time , until dinner was ready : whilst Silvander , who was indeed walking with Tircis , and using all the arguments he could possibly device to divert that sad Shepherd from his intention of leaving Forrest ; but all his arguments and reasons would not do : for this poor desolate man was weary of having so many witnesses of his melancholly , and was ▪ fixed to his resolution , imagining that now the banks of Lignon were likely to have too many delightful objects , to sute with his sad temper ; and therefore , as soon as he met Silvander in a place convenient for his discourse , he said thus unto him . It is needlesse for me , sage Silvander , to tell you the subject of my affliction , because you do already know a great part of it ; and therefore I will only acquaint you with my design of seeking out my best conveniency , to render what I ow unto the memory of my dear Cleon. You know , however , since the judgement which you pronounced in my favour , against the importunities of Laonice , I have been persecuted by her , until I heard from her own mouth , the Treason which by way of revenge she intended to use against you , and against Phillis ; and then I began to be so extreamly incensed against her , as immediately upon it she forsook Forrests . And certainly it was well she did , for I verily believe , I should have transgressed what I ow unto her sex . to have done her some signal displeasure . Now being , rid of this troublesome woman , who I hated as I doe a divil , and desiring never to meet with her again , I am resolved to retire my self into some solitary place , where none can come to interrupt my meditations , nor divert mee from expressing my fidelity unto my dear Cleon. I must confess my self ashamed to depart with out bidding my last adieu unto Adamas , and the rest of the shephards of my acquaintance ; But I hope , dear Silvander that you will excuse mee to them , and move them rather to pitty my misfortunes , then to bee angry with me for my faults : Upon this Tircis held his peace , and Silvander having observed what he said concerning the treason of Laonice , he beseeched him for a relation of it : which Tircis did ; And Silvander admiring at the artifice which she had invented to revenge her self , he learned also at the same time what was the cause of Dianas anger , which Phillis had so subtily dissembled . This sign of jealousie in his Mistress , was unto him a main argument of her affection : And though this contentment was enough to take up all his thoughts , yet he did put Tircis in mind of the little reason that he had to absent himself from a place where every one loved him , and to go and live in a desart , where will beasts were ready every minute to devoure him . But the poor dejected man in leiu of being moved by his reasons ; The cruelty of those beasts ( answered he ) cannot torment me so much , as that vast number of cares which continually afflicts me : such is my despaire as it makes me love any thing that is likely to advance my end ; and I wish with all my heart , I might without offence doe the same office my self . Thou should'st then know Cleon , how little value I doe set upon my blood ; and thou shouldest see how soon I would present thee with the soul of Tircis which languisheth in a torment ten thousand times worse then any death , in staying untill I see thee , and have the honour to enjoy the heaven of thy imbraces with out disturbance . In saying so , his eyes which he lifted up towards heaven , began to flow with tears ; at which Silvander was so much moved , as he was not able to restrain his , and whilst he stopped the course of them with his handkerchief he thought upon the constancy of Tircis , and afterwards making reflections upon himself , he considered in what a sad condition he should be , if by the like accident , he should lose Diana . Thus they stood a while with out uttering one word , but walked together in the wood : At last Silvander broke silence : I doe find dear Tircis ( said he unto him ) That your resentments are so just : as nothing in your sadness can be condemned , but that excess of it which moves you unto a desire to leave us : For having contracted here some habitudes which may conduce much unto your quietness , I conceve , that unless you be an enemy unto your self , you cannot part from us : The way of our lives is sweet , our conversation not at all babarous : and if any evill should happen unto you , there is no place in the world where you can find better helps then amongst us . My quietness , replied Tircis , depends upon the last munite of my life , which cannot come so soon as it is desired , and Cleon , who doubless loves me more then ever she did , does blame me for being so long from her : I beseech you therfore even by that with is most dear unto you , not to take it ill , if I follow my first resolution , and that you take so much pains as to assure Adamas , and all those unto whom my name is known , that what place soever my fate does guide me , I shall most inviolably preserve the memory of their courtisies . But ( said Silvander ) I beseech you tell me whither you intend to go , that we may sometimes have the happiness to hear from you ; and let you know the passages upon the banks of Lignon . It will be hard for me ( replied the disconsolate shepheard ) to tell you that which I do not know my self . I shall confine my self to the woods and rocks , where I shall not merit the honour of your memory ; and where I presume you will not bestow any thoughts upon an object so displeasing as mine : In saying so , he embraced Silvander , and Silvander doing the like unto him ; May you even ( said he ) find full satisfaction unto all your desires : And may you Silvander , ( replied Tircis ) ever enjoy those favours , and that happiness which heaven owes unto your merit . Upon this they parted ; and Tircis wandering into the woods , not knowing which way to take , Silvander went towards the house of Adamas ; He did not yet know the sad news with the return of Paris brought unto him ; and had been longer ignorant of it , if Lucinder , by fortune walking with a young man , who brought him the news from Lyons , had not informed him of it as very welcome news ; He told him also of Bellinde ; and that shepheard , who presently began to suspect the cause of their coming , was so damped at it , that he could not chuse but let his sorrows appear in his face ; yet he did conceal from that Cavelier , the cause of his resentment , and least knowing of Bellindes coming , they should tax him with incivility if he did not go and present his service unto her ; he gave a check unto those thoughts which perswaded him , that since her coming was only about the contentment if Paris , he ought to fly from her presence : He went therefore into the house , where Bellinde receved him with extraordinary kindness : And since he was come , dinner was brought up , and all the Company sat down at the Table . Dinner was no sooner done ; but Alcander , Silenies , and Lucindor , resolved to leave forrests , and go unto the bankes of Arar , and there reap those sweet contentments which they expected from the enjoyment of their Mistresses , Cercenea , Palanice , and Florice , were easily perswaded therunto ; and therefore , as soon as they rose from the table , they went unto Adamas ; And after a thousand wel-expressed complements of thanks , for his love , and civilities to them , they bad adieu unto him , and all the rest if the Company , and seemed very sorry to part . Florica , Circenea , and Palanice ; could not restrain their tears , when they took their leaves of Alexis , Diana , Astrea , especially Phillis , unto whom they thought themselves most particularly obliged for drawing them out of those perplexities , in which the Oracle had long held them ; yet considering that they came not thither to stay always there , after they had obtained the end of their coming , they bad their adieus with less regret , and set forwards , notwithstanding the earnest entreaties of Adamas to stay longer at his house . Thaumantes , Delphire , Dorisea , and the rest of that Company , not thinking to find a fairer day for their return into their several habitations , from which they had been so long absent , they also desired the Druides leave to be gone ; unto which he consenting , because he would stay them no longer from the pleasure of seeing their friends and flocks , he heartily beseeched them to visit him sometimes , and protested they should be most heartily wellcome unto him ; the sheapheards gave him a thousand thanks , and after they had taken leave of all the Company , they departed extreamly well satisfied with the Druides entertainment of them , and those fair shepherdesses whom they left in his house . Alexis was not a little glad of their departure , because she thought that now she could with less constraint enjoy the caresses of Astrea , and talk of her passion : But Silvander , who hoped to find better opportunities of talk with Diana , amongst such a multitude of Company , he was very sorry for their departure , and heartily desired they would have stayed longer at the Druides desires . In the mean time Adamas , who could not forget his resolution not to let the day pass before he had undeceived Astrea , as soon as he had rendred all civilities unto those that went from his house , he went into his garden , where after two or three turns , thinking what course he had best take to bring his intention to pass ; he caused Leonide to be called ; and communicated his design unto her . After this , he carried her into his closset , and having made choice amongst his books of one which he thought most fit for the use he did intend it , he put it into the hands of his Neece and directed her what to doe , and how she should carry her self to make Celadon happy in his dear Astrea ; The Nimph did promise to obey him most faithfully : and returning into the great Chamber she addressed her self unto Alexis who was talking with Silvander and Astrea , whilst Diana was puzled to find out answeres unto the discourse of Paris : For though she gave him but cold entertainement yet he did not stick● to shy them unto her : Can any wish , fairest Diana to be more happy then I am , since the Gods are pleased to let me enjoy her whom of all the world I love best ? I cannot tell , answered Diana ( very faintly ) whom you mean , But I doe not wonder at your good fortune , for it cannot be better then you deserve : My meaning is ( replied Paris ) that the gods have assured me by their Oracle , that you must be mine , and that 's the reason why I am so full of joy : for to tell you most truly , my affection unto you i ▪ most violent , and of all the favours that heaven can shower upon me , none can be more dear unto me , then the honour to enjoy you . Diana then casting her eye upon Silvander , who had fixed his upon her : That ( said she with a deep sigh ) is the least of ten thousand , and I cannot chuse but wonder you should take the pains to look after it : I am so mean a thing in comparison of you , that the disproportion affrights me , and hinders me from any joy in that , from whence any other then my self , would draw a happinesse . O Diana ( said Paris ) do not sin so much , as to esteem your self so little , whose beauty and perfections are such , as merit ten thousand times better then my self . Could I dispose of Scepters and Empires , as freely as I can of that estate which the affection of a Father will confer upon me , I swear , my fairest Diana , I should humbly cast them at your feet ; and should be as prodigal of them as I am of my liberty : See , replied Diana , how the gods are pleased to mingle bitters with the sweets of our lives ; since in ordaining me to be yours , they will not let my consent go along with them : but will have that honour which would accrue unto me by your alliance , to be accompanied with my sorrows , that I can have no inclination unto it . How ? ( said Paris much astonished ) I beseech you from whence proceeds this repugnancy ? Did not you freely consent that I should go and ask Belindes consent unto our marriage ? I must needs say ( answered Diana ) that I did so far consent unto your seeming desires of having it so , not remembring that Astrea and I , had made a vow never to part from one another : Now since your departure , it hath so fallen out , that she has an intention to go and live amongst the Carnates : so as I being more obliged unto her then unto you , I must needs follow her , and have engaged my self to no kind of life , but what she lives . I cannot tell , said Paris , how heaven will dispose of Astrea ; but I am sure , that unlesse you do openly infringe the doom of your Destiny , you cannot oppose your self against that happinesse which I beg from you : Come , come , my fairest , you must give your self unto Paris , as Paris does most inviolably vow never to be anyes but Dianas . In saying so , he took her hand , and lifting it unto his mouth against her will , alas continued he , how unfortunate should I be , if in leiu of the highest happinesse I can ever wish , I should find all my hopes blasted ? has any of my actions , dearest Diana , offended you ? If I have sinned , let me know wherein , for I have courage enough to punish my self , and love enough to make you satisfaction . Upon this he leaned towards her , and Diana , who for all her good will unto Silvander , could not hate Paris . The greatest fault which you have committed ( answered she ) is against your self , in addressing your self unto one , in whom you cannot find any thing answerable unto your merits , I wish you had placed your thoughts upon some more noble object then my self ; for as there you would find more honour , so also would you meet with more contentment : not but that I do set a high rate of esteem upon you , and value you as your virtue and quality deserves ; but I must needs confesse , that I should think my self infinitly obliged unto you , if you would cease this addresse unto me , and not oppose that earnest desire which I have of going with Astrea , and ending my dayes amongst the professed Virgins . Paris was ready to reply when one came unto him from Adamas , who was in his closet with Belinde ; so as supposing that he was sent for to treat concerning this match , he said nothing unto Astrea but this ; your Fate and mine , fairest Diana , are in the hands of those who can dispose of us , and I believe you will think it a crime to disobey them : for my part , I am fully resolved to observe whatsoever they shall ordain concerning me . In saying so , he kissed her hand , and went to the place where Adamas and Belinde stayed for him . Silvander no sooner saw him out of the chamber , but he left Alexis , Leonede , and Astrea , and came unto Diana , but so dejected in his countenance , as if he would have died . First he fell down upon his knees , because none remained in the room whom he mistrusted , and casting his eyes upon Dianas , which stood already in water ; well , my fairest Mistresse ( said he unto her ) now am I utterly undone . Belinde is now come ; Paris is all joy , in hopes ere long to enjoy you : Dianas desires are now accomplished , and poor Silvanders hopes quite blasted . O heavens ! answered Diana , why will you wound me to the soul so mortally ? Is it not enough that I am constrained to suffer the Tyranny of a Mother , and that I languish in the most affliction ever poor woman endured , but you , Silvander , must grieve me more by your suspitions , and think me guilty of a misery which is to befal us ? My suspitions ( answered Silvander faintly ) were turned into assurances , that very minute you first permitted Paris to make his addresses to you , it was an easie matter to judge , that his quality would win upon the will of Belinde , and that the honour of being the son of Adamas , was of it self sufficient to make him merit that happinesse which he is going to enjoy ; but Diana , I do wish you all joy , at the rate of my own misery : may you long live contented in the enjoyment of my rival : bestow upon his quality , that which my love might very well obtain ; if I do murmure , it shall not be against you . Heaven had been unjust , had it endued you with more fidilety : it is not fit you should be the conquest of a Vagabond , a Stranger , a miserable wretch , upon whom the Stars have shot their most malignant influences : Paris only is worthy to possesse you , not because he loves you more , but because he is more rich and more fortunate then I. The last sentence which must doom me unto him , replied Diana , is not yet pronounced , and I do promise you to put as many obstacles , as my duty will in any handsomnesse give me leave : I have already told him , that I had made a vow to confine my self unto the Carnates , and that I could , with lesse violence upon my self , execute that design , then receive his alliance ; but he protests he understands from an Oracle , that I must infallibly be his : that I confesse does most trouble me , because if it be the decree of the gods , I am afraid all our endeavours are not able to thwart it . I also must confesse ( said Silvander ) that it were an impardonable piece of folly in me , to desire a happinesse , which by eternal decree is forbidden me : The gods cannot lye ; and since they have ordained that Diana must marry Paris , and that Silvander must die , it is most just we should submit unto their wills . I will go therefore , fairest Diana , and seek out some means to obey them , and deliver my self all at once from those miseries which persecute me : In saying so , he rose up ; but the Shepherdesse laying hold upon him , whither will you go Silvander , said she unto him ? will you offer to attempt any thing against my contentment ? your love unto me ought to be above all other considerations , and you can by no Law be dispensed from that obedience which you ow unto me ; The Law which bids me despair ( answered Silvander ) ought to be the most inviolable , because it is most sutable unto the will of the gods : Their intention is , that I should cease to live , and since they would have it so , both you and I are obliged to be also conformable . Therefore , Diana , do not hinder me from that benefit ; by it I shall have the accomplishment of my desires ; if you love me , you will not deny that which end all my miseries , and begin all my delights : should I follow your inclination , and prolong the course of my miserable dayes , what would it advantage you further , then to be a witnesse of your violated faith ? and Diana , what do you think would become of me ? Do you think me able to survive that fatal sight of seeing you in the power of another . Alas , alas , Diana , assure your self I should run stark mad , and do such strange things , as posterity should wonder at . It is therefore better for me to distance my self from you betimes , and by one sudden death , avoid ten thousand which your marriage would put me to , and so testifie to the world , that I have more love and more courage then you have . Silvander expressed himself in such a manner as made Diana extreamly pity him ; and because it vexed her to see him in such a fury , it was long before she answered him in any other language but that of tears : at last , clearing up her voice , and looking him in the face . did I think Silvander ( said she unto him ) that death were an argument of my affection and courage , perhaps I should open my veins sooner then you imagine ; but I am afraid , it would be in me a mark of infamy , and would give unto my survivers a subject to accuse me of some greater fault , then that of loving you : Life is not so dear unto me as my honour , and were it possible to leave the one and not the other , Paris should nere triumph over Diana , nor would I ever be forced to receive any other husband then you : Believe this Silvander , for a most certain truth ; I do invoke the gods to be witnesse of it ; and let heaven never pardon me , if I would not execute that design with as much courage as now I do mention it . I perceive for all this ( replied Silvander dejectly ) that all you say , is only to assure me that I must not pretend any more unto you ; and since so , can you think that I can ever receive any comfort after such a losse ? O my dearest Diana , do not injure me so much , as to think I can live in this world after all hopes of you is gone : Let what arguments be alledged that will or can , I will not stay in it ; nor do I think any can be found strong enough to condemn my despair . Upon this , Belinde entred into the room , which did not a little surprize Diana , who being infinitly afraid to lose Silvander , was very desirous to sweeten in some sort , those bitter displeasures which she saw him resent . She hasted therefore to say unto him in a low voice : Servant , if I have any power over you , I do command you to live , at the least until you hear for certain , that my marriage is consummated : upon this word , she rose up to go unto her mother , who made a sign unto her , so to do . Alexis , Leonide , and Astrea , who had also discoursed upon their affairs , did rise up at the same time , and joyning themselves with Diana , went altogether unto Belinde ; who carrying them into the garden , desired that she might have some privacy with Diana , to tell her of some particular businesse which she had to communicate unto her . Upon this they severed themselves : Leonide , Astrea , and Alexis , went into the thick of the Grove , whilst poor Silvander , not knowing which way to go , went out of the house , and took the first way that his foot stepped into . He came by Fortune unto the place , where formerly he had taken delight in discoursing unto the rocks concerning the beginning of his Love ; and leaning himself against the trunk of an old willow , which the river had insensibly undermined , he stopped a while to look upon the roots of it ; and finding them to be almost all quite bare and out of the earth , he compared the state of that tree unto that of his love . Poor stump ( saist he ) upon how small a thred does thy life and mine now hang ? thou art sustained only by two or three small strings of a root , which the swelling of the river Lignon will loosen from the earth , and carry thee away . So likewise miserable I , who only do subsist by one bare command of Dianas , and cannot live any longer , until the anger of heaven do put me out of all hopes to enjoy her : Afterwards , casting his eyes upon the little waves which dashed against the banks , and presently retired back : Clear waves ( said he ) is it not me whom ye call unto you ? and do not you invite me to follow you ? This sweet murmure wherewith you flatter my griefs , does it not assure me , that you will be more kind unto me then Diana ? do you not tell me , that you are so pitiful , that you will most willingly receive me into your bosome ? Ah Celadon ( continued he ) how happy thou art , in finding amongst these waves a remedy to all thy sorrows ? For let them talk what they will , in lieu of falling into the water to help Astrea , I believe thou didst cast in thy self , only to help thy self , and be safe from those storms which her anger , or perhaps jealousie , had raised against thee . O Heavens ! O Celadon ? why should not I do the same ? Lignon does offer me the same help ; Diana does give me the same cause ; but cruel woman that she is , she takes away from me the power of doing it , and most unjustly does oblige me unto the observation of a vow which I have made to obey her . After this , leaving unto his thoughts the liberty of wandering whither they would , he stood near an hower studying upon the several accidents of his life ; but after a thousand thoughts , he fixed them all upon his love : and comparing all the pleasures that ever he received with his present pains , he found so great a disproportion , as he had much ado to remember that ever he enjoyed any contentment ; this made him curse his first flames , and not being able to check the first motion , made him repent that ever he lived ; yet calling to memory the perfections of Diana , and considering , that since it was his Fate to die , he could not lose his life in a better cause : he condemned his first thoughts ; and as if he would professe himself an enemy unto himself , in loving this Shepherdesse still , he wished more misery upon himself , that he might be the more her Martyr . Probably he had spent all the rest of the day in these imaginations , unlesse by Fortune he had coughed , and a neighbouring Eccho returned the noise back again unto him ; and though he knew well enough from whence that hollow voice came , yet would he needs consult with it upon the present condition of his life ; and therefore he fell to interrogatories with the Eccho , which still answered him , that the heart of his Mistresse was as hard as any Rock . After he had discoursed thus a long while , he held his peace ; and then broke out again in these terms : Cease , cease , poor miserable wretch , cease for ever all complaints , and without consuming thy self in unprofitable sorrows , begin to think , that perhaps this is the fatal day , in which Paris must triumph over Diana : O most dismal day , wherein I must see my Mistresse a subject unto my Rival ; or rather a day of Jubile , wherein I will deliver my freeborn soul from the prison of this wretched body : Thou shalt be unto me the most joyful day of all my life , and I will mark thee in my Almanack with the red Letters of my blood . Thus did Silvander expresse his grief for the losse of Diana ; and so great was his despair , as he swore that he would never enter into the house of Adamas , until he certainly knew what was resolved upon , concerning the marriage of this Shepherdesse : and whilst he was thus disputing with himself , he retired himself into his own Town , and there he would lose himself in some solitude or other ; but then , he began to think upon the fault which he had committed against the Druide , in going from his house without any return of thanks for his favours , or so much as bidding him adieu : yet he followed his first thoughts , and resolved to see him no more until he heard the doom of death or life pronounced upon him . I know very well ( said he to himself ) that Adamas has cause to complain against my ingratitude , and to have an ill opinion of my humour ; but I do find the inconvenience which may happen unto me upon it , much less which I should suffer , if I should give him the opportunity of using that authority which he hath over me , and if he should command me not to depart from his house until I were present at the marriage of Paris , which he does not think would be so fatal unto me , as it would . In saying so , he still wandred on ; and at last , never so much as minding which way he went , he came unto his own Cabine : where not finding his flock , because the boy which kept them , had driven them out very early , he stayed so little a time there , as did apparently shew , that the cares of his Love did much more busie his mind , then the cares of his estate . So leaving his own home , to please himself in his inquietudes , he took the first way his foot light upon , not so much as minding or knowing which way it would conduct him . Belinde , on the other side , being alone with Diana , and wanting nothing but her consent to marry her unto Paris , she began this discourse : Diana ( said she ) the authority which I may justly clame over your will , would allow me to dispose of you without consulting with any but my self : yet being unwilling to make use of that power which Nature hath so absolutely given me over you , I conceive it requisite to communicate unto you , my design of marrying you . I am sure you cannot be ignorant that Paris loves you , and I make no doubt but you love him also : The journey that he took unto me , makes me so well knowing in it , that had it not been for the siege of Marcelles , I had been here sooner to give him that contentment which I see he courts with so much zeal and sincerity : now his affection aiming at no other end but marriage , and since you can never meet with a more advantageous match , I was very desirous to know your mind , and to tell you mine , that you may see how great a care I have of your good . My design is , not to let him languish any longer in his quest ; but to consummate the marriage as soon as may be : Delay in such cases does often prove prejudicial ; and it is as grosse simplicity not to take a happinesse when it is offered , as it is to bewail it after is lost . Tell me therfore freely Diana , what you think upon the motion , and ●p●n unto me your most secret thoughts , assuring your self , that I do love you as much as a Mother can a child , and have as indulgent a care over you , as any thing in this world . Diana who all the while Bellinde talked , held her eyes fixed upon the ground , now lifting them up , Madam ( answered she ) I need not tell you what inclination I have unto Paris , nor in what manner I receive his addresses , since I know but too will , that you are resolved I should be his , and since what reasons soever I alledg to the contrary , it will be perhaps impossible for me to alter your determination . Yet to give you satisfaction and to leave you no longer in an opinion that I have any affection towards him , I will tell you that truely I doe not hate him ; but I most tell you withall that I doe not love him so faire as to desire to be his wife : Not that I will ever contradict any thing that you shall command me , but doe refer my self more unto your judgement then my own , and such is my conformity unto all your commands , that my very desires shall never contradict yours . Bellinde , who knew nothing of her love to Silvander , and imagined that all this language was only hid from her , for the affection she had unto Paris : Diana ( said she ) all these trivial excuses are not now seasonable : ● have not so much forgotten the passages betwixt me and Colion , your Father ; but I know what a young woman can say , who is ashamed to confesse her thoughts : I know that you do love Paris , and I am glad on 's : his merits may well pretend unto a better fortune then you have , and therefore you are the more beholding to him , since he does value only your virtue , and your self , not your fortune ; Madam , replied Diana , I protest unto you , that Paris is as indifferent unto me , as all other men are ; There is only one thing which moves me to esteem him , which is ; That in all his good will towards me , his discretion hath been so great ; as it was impossible but I should a little wish him well : But Madam , this good will which you are pleased to speak of , goes no farther ; and I dare say , never will go farther in terms of amity then such as a sister bears unto a brother : And therefore I most humbly beseech you , not to think that in bestowing me upon him you procure me such advantage as will bring me any contentment ; I protest , I wish with all my heart , that he had never looked upon my face , but with eyes of indifferency : And the greatest favour you can do me , is to let me continues as I am , and to live as I have done hitherto : the demand , replied Bellinde , is not just , and I were extremely to blame if I did consent unto it : The strongest law that I can impose upon you , is my peremptory command : But that you may not think I will constrain you unto any thing but what reason dictates unto me ; I would have you consider whether it be possible I should suffer what you desire ; first , this amity which you have contracted with Astrea , and Phillis , will at the l●st have an and , or at the least , not afford you that ple●sure which formerly it hath , because you must all part ; and though not on your side , yet probably on theirs ; then will you not find any felicities in life , when two Companions , who are so dear unto you , are gone the very places where you lived together , will after you have lost them , present you every moment with fresh subjects of sorrow : But suppose it possible that this knot of amity should last eternally , and that you were inseperable ; you must yet know Diana , that you cannot resist the power of a few years , which will wrincle you with age ; and then God know , how much you will be ashamed of a thousand disadvantageous reports that will go upon you . Some will say , that it was in you a sign of a weak judgement , that could not take a good match when it was offered ; others will say , that you are a woman of such shallow merit , that none has a mind to make any addresses unto you : And almost all , without any farther inquiry into your life , will he squibbing against you any thing that comes into their fancies : whereas by living under the power of a husband , you are safe from all these slanders , and quietly enjoy the pleasure of being inseperable from one that perfectly loves you : Madam ( said the shepherdess ) Marriage is not always the m●a●●● to stop the black mouths of scandalous people : Those who have a mind to blast the actions of others , will soon find matter enough to work upon in any kind of life that one can live : I have heard say , that slander resembles an arrow which is shot and must necessarily light some where , and has this ill quality with all , that most comonly it hurts the innocent , and makes the lest actions condemned as crimes : So as Madam , if any have an intended design to blast my reputation , I cannot avoid the blow , nor do I think the name of wife a better armour , then the name of a maid : however it be ( said Bellinde ) I must of necessity discharge my self of that care with I am bound to have of you , to the end , that those few days I have to live , may be the more seriously imployed in the service of our Gods. But I beseech you Madam , ( said the shepherdess ) if you find so much satisfaction in the service of those divinities , may not I also pretend to be imployed in the same ? Doubtless you may , ( said Bellinde ) but the gods have made known their pleasures unto me , and have commanded me to Marry you unto Paris : For you must know Diana , that as it is not my humour to do things rashly , so would I not at the first hearken unto the request which Paris made unto me ; but taking a little time to consider upon it , I first did what I could to know whether his inclination unto you were as real as he pretended it ; And in order thereto , I consulted with the Oracle of that Deity , whom I adore , who commanded me to consent unto it , in these very words , The Oracle . ENquire no more Bellinde : Go Order and contrive the matter so , As he whom ere Diana marryes Be son to Adamas , calld'd Paris . Oh good gods ! ( cryed out Diana ) how insufferable is this necessity which is imposed upon me ; and how shall I ere be able to endure the tyranny of this husband ? In saying so , her eyes began to flow in tears ; with Bellinde perceiving ; But what abundance of pleasure ( replied she ) will you enjoy in the possession of this lover who will be a second self unto you ? Madam , replied Diana , and kneeling down ) I do conjure you by the memory of my dear Father , and by that love which once you bore him , to consent that I may end my days no where but in your Company : you cannot procure unto me a greater advancement ; and if it be true that you do value my contentment , out of pitty , grant this request unto me : Bellinde , who imagined that the tears and expressions of Diana did not proceed from her apprehensions of being under the power of Paris , but rather from a kind of bashfullness , which is inseperably incident to her sex : Diana ( said she unto her ) I do know better then you , what is most convenient for you ; and unless you will exceedingly displease me , you must not oppose your self against him whom I have propounded unto you : In saying so , she commanded her to rise up , and afterwards she continued thus , though the quality of Paris were not so considerable as it is , yet his virtue being in so high a degree , you have no cause to doubt but you may be more happy in being his , then you can deserve : and therfore I charge you to let me see no more of any such signes of discontent to appear in your face : if I do , I shall take them for so many testimonies of your disobedience : I think Madam , ( answered the shepheardess ) I shall have so much power over my face as to keep it from telling you my displeasures : but I am afraid I have not so much power over my inclination , as to make me receive the alliance with Paris , with any joy : I do much better love Sil — heere she made a stop ; and was surprised that the name of Silvander was so neer comming out : And Bellinde commanding her to go on , Diana , who knew that if she had named Silvander , her mother would not have liked of it therefore she replied thus : I say Madam , that I do much better love Silence in my grave , or to live amongst the Carnates , if you would be pleased , the in the company of Paris . I tell you once for all ( answered Belinde , seemed to be angry ) that you ought to have no other will but mine ; and since I desire to be obedient unto the gods , who would have me bestow you upon Paris , you will extreamly anger me if you be in the least against it . Begin therefore betimes to prepare your self ; for since Adamas hath consented unto it , I will have the businesse fully resolved upon this very night : Upon this , she left her to the mercy of a thousand tormenting thoughts , which came into her mind ; and not staying to hear any answer , she went unto Adamas . Diana no sooner saw her self alone , but she opened a passage for those tears which that respect she bore unto her mother had kept within her eyes ; and now being at liberty to sigh . Though ( said she ) they will not please me , yet they cannot hinder me from complaining : Afterwards , considering the abundance of tears which flowed from her eyes , and down her Rosie cheeks , like rivers : alas , poor feeble tears ( said she ) why will you attempt a thing so full of difficulty ? Alas , you can only bedew and make grow those flowers which the earth brings forth , whilst you drown and wither those that Nature has placed in my cheeks : Alas , they require some nourishment that is a little more mild and sweet ; you , cruel tears , are too sharp and bitter for them ; you do proceed from a cause too sad , and would , in any other then my self , be a cause rather of death then life . In saying so , she stopt a little , and afterwards broke out again : Alas ( continued she ) you are arguments of my faint courage , since I dare not have recourse unto no other remedies then you , as if Nature did not offer unto me other arms , wherewith to revenge my self upon the injuries of Fortune . For what use were poysons created ? what are swords for ? what Precipices ? what flames ? what waters ? but to be imployed in the relief of miserable wretches : Courage therefore Diana ; make use of some one of these remedies to ease thee of thy misery : make choice of the most violent , that the act may be the sooner done , and endeavour to prevent this very minute which is to blast all thy hopes of any joy . Upon this , she went out of the Garden , not to go into the house of Adamas , for that was odious unto her , but to go into the wood , in hopes to meet with some of her companions , to whom she might without fear , sigh out the cause of her grief : She was almost at the very banks of Lignon , before she met with any ; but at last she spied Astrea , who was set under an old oak , holding a handkerchief in one hand , and leaning her head upon the other : Diana much wondered to see her self out of the company of Alexis and Leonide , because she knew they went out together , and knowing that she would never have parted from them without some reason , she was very desirous to know the cause , and made so litle noise in coming to her , as she was within four or five paces of the Shepherdesse and was never perceived . The sighs and groans which Astrea sent forth , made Diana believe that she had received some extraordinary displeasure , especially when she heard her say with a deep sigh , traiterous and persideous wretch , durst thou be so bold as to offend me so extreamly ? Cruel Shepherd , wouldst thou offer to abuse my innocence so long , as in the end to blast my reputation ? Then stopping , as if the violence of her sighs would not let her speak any more ; miserable wretch that I am ( said she again ) how dare I ever appear in the world again ? I see my self now obliged to blush eternally , and to seem as if I were guilty of a crime which I never committed . Upon this , flowing with tears again , and still lifting her handkerchief to her eyes , she fell into a deep study , and that so deep , as Diana came and sit down by her , and stayed a long while before Astrea ever perceived her ; at last , Diana being desirous to apply some remedy to her troubled mind , though she stood in as great need her self : Sister ( said she and pulled her gently ) what new affliction is this that is fallen upon you ? Astrea then rowsing her self , as out of a deep sleep , and seeing one so near her whom she so much esteemed , yet never answering to Dianas question ; for she no sooner heard her voice , but we embraced her , and fell into such a flow of tears , that Diana was no lesse afflicted then she , and finding such an object of pity could not restrain her tears neither : so being both silent , they sate a long while embracing and crying together . At last , Astrea , in a voice interrupted with sighs : ah Sister ( said she unto her ) ah Sister , Sister , I am utterly undone : Why Sister ( said Diana ) what 's the matter , and who has caused all this sorrow unto you ? Celadon ( replied Astrea ) Diana then imagining , that the death of this Shepherd came fresh into her memory , and that being so near Lignon , she could not chuse but resent the sad accident . Sister ( answered she ) I will not condemn your tears , but you must give me leave to tell you , that if all the tears which you have shed for him , since his losse , were all together , they would make a river as big as that wherein he was drown'd : Come , come , companion , believe it , you have wept enough . Ah me , dear Sister ( said Astrea , and interrupted her ) you know not what cause I have to weep : I would to God when he threw himself into the River , I had been drown'd with him , then should I not at this hour be so grieved as I am , nor should I have been the common talk of all the world , as now I must : Diana , not being able to understand her meaning , Believe it Sister , replied she , I shall be long ignorant , unlesse you do better inform me , but I beseech you speak freely unto me , and let me know the cause of your displeasure , assuring your self , that I shall as freely discover a thing unto you which troubles me extreamly , and the more , because I am out of all hopes to find any remedy . I will tell you what it is which troubles me ( answered Astrea , beginning to wipe her eyes and sit down in her place again ) for though I would not render that duty unto the affection which is common betwixt us , yet should I do it out of another prevalent consideration , which is , that we two having been almost all one , and our very thoughts no more hid from one another , then our actions , it is necessary that you should answer for my deportment , and that those who shall make any doubt of my virtue , may cease to entertain any ill opinion of me , by the reports which you will make in my advantage : I do not think ( replied Diana ) any man can be so simple as to blame you for any thing you ever did ; but if there should , I promise most faithfully to vindicate you , and to speak in your behalf as I ought to do . And therefore , my dear companion , I conjure you to conceal nothing from me , but freely open your soul unto me , with this assurance , that I will never deny any thing you shall desire of me . Then Astrea having dryed her eyes : I ever thought ( said she unto her ) that your affection unto me was as perfect as I could desire , nay more then I could deserve : and to the end you should not exceed me in love , I will make a discourse which none but you or Phillis should ever get out of me : Know therefore , my dear companion , that whilst Paris was talking with you , Leonide came unto Alexis and me , and after she had asked what was the subject of our discourse , she said unto me , what will you give me Astrea , if I do tell you as good news as you can possible desire . Fair Nymph ( answered I ) I have nothing that I can dispose of ; for all that I have is this day transferred into the power of my dearest Mistresse ; but I shall be very obliged unto you , if you will tell me any thing which imports either her contentment or mine : what I have to tell you ( said Diana ) does equally relate unto you both ; and to hold you no longer in suspence , Adamas came to assure me , that it should be only your fault , if you did not tye such a knot , as death only could unloose : Then he knows ( answered I unto her ) that I shall obtain amongst the Carnates , that place which I desired . He is most certain of it ( answered she ) for he commanded me to bring you the news of it , that you might betimes prepare your self for it , and rejoyce : I have so long disposed my self for it , answered I , that I am ready at an instant , but I durst never build any certain hopes of it until now ; and therefore I will with a most joyful heart go unto him , and thank him for the remembrance he had of my Fortune . Thus we went on talking together , when Leonide , after a while of silence , whispered me in the ear , Astrea ( said she ) tell me truly ; will not the company of Celadon be as pleasing unto you , as the company of Alexis ? Sage Nymyh ( answered I ) why do you ask me that question ? Because , said she , it is very necessary that I know it for some considerations which I shall tell you . Upon this I observed that Alexis did withdraw a little from us , and under a pretence of looking upon some Pictures , she began to walk up and down the room . I being then alone with the Nymph : Celadon ( said I unto her ) was a Shepherd unto whom I ought to have no great inclination , by reason of the enmity that was betwixt our Parents ; and Alexis is a Druides daughter , whom all things do oblige me most perfectly to love : and therefore in all probability , I shall be more delighted in her company , then in that Shepherds , who can never be , in my opinion , more then in a condition of indifferency . This dissimulation ( said Leonide unto me ) might be good at another season , or before one who has not so much knowledge of your affairs as I have ; but to me , who knows to a syllable all the Letters that ever you writ unto him , and who am not ignorant in any one of all the accidents that ever befel you , witnesse your jealousie , which was the cause of his throwing himself into Lignon ; it is to be thought , fair Astrea , that these dissimulations are to no purpose , and that you do your self an injury , if you do not speak more freely unto me . Judge Diana , whether or no , I was surprized when I heard her talk thus : really it did almost ravish me ; but desiring to know more , how ( asked I ) came you to know all this that you have told me ? I shall tell you ( answered she ) but I beseech you never speak of it unto any , and swear unto me , that of all the secrets you know , this shall be the most inviolable . I who never in all my life desired any thing more passionatly , then to know how she came by all these things , I swore unto her even what she would , and then she went on thus : You must know Astrea , that my uncle , as he is in a quility much above the common sort of men , so he is owner of such rare qualities , as makes him come near unto a Diety : few men ever equall'd him in excellency of wit , or profundity of Science : his humility , which is incomparable , makes him even with care hide that , which another out of oftentation would make appear ; I who have relation to him , have so great a share in his affection , as he seldome ever conceals any thing from me : I can say , that he hath very few secrets , of which I have not had some experience . Mow , being some dayes in Marcelles , and in my chamber there , he came unto me , and I know not upon what fancy , asking me some questions concerning you , at the first I was very shie in making him any answers : At last , know Leonide ( said he unto me ) that this Shepherdesse is born under a constellation which doth promise unto her abondance of happinesse , but this happiness is mixed with so many bitter disasters , as very few persons would condition to be happy upon the same terms : She had a most passionate affection unto Celadon , and doubtlesse she does yet burn with the same fire which that discreet Shepherd did kindle in her soul ; but this flame has so few witnesses , as Diana , Phillis , and Alexis , are the only persons unto whom she does discover the violence of it . If you desire to know what successe shall befal her , here is that which will make you more knowing : Then she told me , that Adamas gave unto her a book , and that opening of it , she had no sooner inserted certain Characters unto those that were before in the book , but thereby she found all that heretofore I told you concerning my life , and the life of Celadon ; and having related a great part unto me , she continued thus , you see Astrea , how little reason you have to conceal any thing from me : what I have already told you , is enough to make you trust me ; confesse therefore freely unto me , that you shall meet with more contentment in ending your dayes with him , then in living with Alexis , who in the quality of a Druides daughter , cannot , as I conceive , afford you more then common delights . Since fair Nymph ( said I unto her ) all the actions of my life are as well known unto you , as unto my self ; and since this prodigious Science of Adamas can tell you them to the least circumstance , I will not deny , but that I did love Celadon , with a most pure and holy affection ; and that the most sensible displeasure I ever resented , was the losse of him : But the gods , who do all things for our good , not permitting our loves to arrive at a happy end , I have brought my mind to endure this separation with patience ; and it is only upon this accompt , that I have devoted my will unto the merits of Alexis , not conceiving that the ghost of my beloved Shepherd will be any thing offended , if to avoid the entertainment of any other I do confine my self unto her , and to live with her in any place where my thoughts may be free , where I shall be little in the company of Calidon , or any other whom Pho●ion would have me to marry : Your design ( answered Leonide ) is so just handsome , that Adamas is resolved to procure your contentment which you desire ; but because that confinement is a kind of death , I wish Astrea , you would tell me ingeniously , whether before you die to the world , and leave all those delightful habitations , where you have heretofore spent so many merry dayes with your dear Shepherd , you would not be very glad to have a sight of him once more , and to let him know that it is for the love of him you leave this countrey , where since his absence you never found any thing dilectable . Alas , fair Nymph ( answered I ) what contentment could I ever receive , since it is only to aggravate my grief , and to assure me that is impossible ever to be happy again : No , no , sage Leonide , I have too much offended his love not to be eternally punished with the torment I endure , in assurance that I shall never see him again : That time , in which I saw him cast himself headlong into Lignon , his head down , his arms spread , as if he were desirous to embrace that element which was more kind unto him then I was ; That time ( I say ) that Fatal time , was it , which taking him out of my sight , did also take away all my hopes of his ever loving me again . Do not ask me ( said she unto me ) whether or no it be impossible I should give you that contentment : leave the care of that unto me , and the thing perhaps will not be so difficult as you imagine , only tell me whether or no you have any desire to see him : for to tell you truly , I am able to do it ; this very book which my Uncle gave me , is it which will help me to shew you the Image of your so much loved Celadon : In saying so , she opened a book which she held in her hand , wheae I saw a great number of figures and characters , which were unknown to me ; so as when I cast my eyes upon it , I knew not whether it was only a meer effect of my own imagination , or really some kind of virtue contained in it ; but certain it is , I found my self seized with an unaccustomed fear , and my blood began to rise ; therefore it was a long time before I spoke a word , which Leonide observing : Astrea ( said she ) have a good heart , and put on a strong resolution : for this is the summ of all ; you do either love Celadon , or you do not love him : if you do love him , commit your cause unto the god of love ; he is a puissant god , and able to give good successe unto all our enterprizes ; if you do not love him , then blot his very name out of your memory , and save me the labour of shewing him unto you ; for I have no desire unto it , further then as coaducing unto your contentment . Ah fair Nymph ( answered I ) you touch upon the most sensible part of my soul : Alas , why do you make any doubt whether or no I do love the memory of Celadon ; if you have of late read the secrets of my life , certainly , Leonide , you know , that if you do find in me any repugnancy unto your motion , it is not but that I have a most earnest desire of seeing Celadon again ; but it is , because I am afraid I have not courage enough to observe all that you shall perhaps command me ; but if you will be pleased to tell me first , what you would have me to do , I shall prepare my spirit for it . In that ( answered she ) I shall easily satisfie oou , and tell you , that in the first place , you and I must retire our selves into some place within the wood , where none can come to molest our armorous mistery : O heavens ( said I and interrupted her ) I am certain this is impossible for me to do ; if you do put me to go alone with you unto the place where you will make your figures and characters , and where perhaps you will use some black inchantment , I am afraid my spirit will be troubled as well as the air , which you perhaps will darken , and the images which you present unto my eyes , will be so affrighting , that they will make me die before I can see poor Celadon . Let that be the least of your fears ( said she unto me ) for what I shall do will not offend the air , nor shall the Sun grow dark ; but on the contrary , the flowers shall appear more beautiful , and you shall see every thing smile at the pleasure which you will receive ; but you must be alone , for it is to be feared , that in the habit wherein Celadon will appear unto you , he will be ashamed to be seen by any strang eye : why ( sage Nimph , ( said I unto her ) do you think the goast of Celadon will be offended at the presence of Alexis ? Leonide seeming as if she thought letter upon it : I beleive ( replied she ) that the good will you have unto her will rather be pleasing unto Celadon then offensive , and therfore I think though you should invite her unto this ceremony , it will be no hindrance unto it : well ( said I unto her ) so my Mistress be there , I will go wheresoever you please , nor shall I fear any thing as long as you will let me be in her Company : Let us then see ( said Leonide whether she will consent unto it ; and afterwards we will go about the business . Upon this I went unto her , as you might observe I did : I protest sister , ( said Diana ) I did not observe it : For as I believe , it was at the same time when I was talking with Silvander : right , sister , replied Astrea , I saw Silvander then with you : but to continue the discourse which I began : I told you that I went unto Alexes ; who as you heard before ; was walking about the Room , and looking upon some Pictures : As soon as I came unto her , Mistress , ( said I unto her ) I come to aske your aduice , and beseech your assistance in a business which much concern me . Servant , answered she , you may command me any thing , and you need not doubt but I shall do it with all my heart ; But I am afraid ( said I unto her , ) that the prayer which I shall make unto you will not be pleasing , because perhaps you will think , that it does something contradict my duty unto you ; Noe ( said she ) for be certaine , I shall take any thing in good part that proceeds from you ; will you promise me Mistress , ( said I ) that it shall not displease you , and that you will lend me a little of your courage , to execute my design ? I doe promise ( answered she ) to give you , not only my courage , but my self also , if it will any thing conduce unto your contentment : Is is most essentially necessary ( said I unto her ) for Mistress , be pleased to know ; That Leonide having read , perhaps in my soul , that there are yet some of those flames which Celadon kindled , unextinguished ; and seeing that I am to go with you amongst the virgine Druides , so for ever leave those places where the presence of my shepheards were so pleasing unto me , she is resolved before my departure , to give me the delight of once more seeing his Image . I observed , dear sister , that as soon as ever Alexis heard my proposition , she blush't ; and presently after , those Roses in her cheecks vanishing , she grew as pale as one upon whom the doom of death had passed : but not being able to divine the reason ; I asked her , from whence that alteration which I observed in her might proceed : at the first , she was extreamly put unto it for an answer : but at last she said unto me , I assure you servant , the design of Leonide does exceedingly affright me and I cannot comprehend what invention she can use to satisfie your curiositie . Oh Mistress ( said I unto her ) did you but know what things she has already tole me , and how she can when she pleases ; panetrate into the most hiden secrets of a soul , you would cease your wonder : I was at the first as much amased as you are : but when she told me all the particulars of my life which certainly none else but the gods , Celadon , and my self , could know , I thought that what she promised me was noe more impossible then the rest . For my part ( said Alexis , and was much troubled ) I shal do what soever you would have me ; but I conceive it very good , that before you engage your self any farther in the matter , you prepare your self for any vexatious accident that may happen unto you , for I can tell with what eye you wil behold this shepheard : perhaps he wil appear unto you so displeasing , as you wil hate him , as much as now you imagine you love him : should it so happen that any of your thoughts should procure unto him that discontent , doubtless it wil drive him into a second dispair : a thousand times worse then the first : That would be a means to lose him eternally without any hopes that any art of magique is ever able to raise him again from the place unto which his soul shal retire it self . Mistress ( sayd I unto her ) I do not so much fear my hatred wil drive him away , as I doubt whether my love wil retain him ; But since this officious Leonide , wil do me the favour to shew him unto me , though but for a quarter of an houre , I beseech you do not hinder me of the delight which I expect : upon this with tears , in my eyes , I innocently took her hand , and kissing it a hundred times , I carryed her unto the Nimph , who understanding that Alexis consented to go with me , did place her self betwixt us ; and when Bellinde , and you were gone out , she carried us into the wood , where I received the most sensible displeasure , that ever poor innocent , harmless woman ever resented . Upon these words , Astrea began to weep , and so violently , that she was forced to leave of discourse ; and Diana beginning ; I protest sister , ( said she unto her , it was about the very same time that I also was afflicted with the most bitter pill of sorrow , that ever I received ; but if you desire I should relate it unto you , I pray do not leave me in a languishing desire of knowing what was the event of your business , that I may mingle my tears with yours , and that our afflictions being participated , they may the more easily be endured : I beseech your sister , replied Astrea , to excuse the excess of my sorrow , and do not wonder it should hinder my speech , since it is enough to take away my life . But before my sorrowes reduce me to that extremitie , I wil relate unto you the rest of this adventure . Upon this Astrea was ready to proceed when she heard the voice of Phillis who now knowing where her Companions , were went al over to seek them ; and was now singing a songe which Licidas gave unto her the day before . Thus this sheapheardess went on singing , little thinking she had so much cause of sorrow , in the behalf of her Companions : As soon as she had ended her song she came unto the tree under which Astrea and Diana sate so as she spied them : At the first , she advanced towards them with a face full of joy : But when she saw their countenances so full of sorrow , she was amased ; therefore she serted her self down by them without speaking a word , and not knowing which of the two she ought to speak unto , so equally were they both dejected , for a long while together she did nothing but look upon them , sometimes upon one , and sometimes upon the other ; at last lossing al patience , my dear Companions ( said she unto then ) do you only counterfeit this sadness to make me afraid , or have you any real reasons for your being so melancholly ? Alas sister , said Astrea with a deep sigh ) any affliction is but too real , and arived to the highest point it possibly can . And mine ( said Diana ) is nothing different from yours ; for it is in the highest degree : you cannot find ( replied Phillis ) a more competent judge in this matter , nor one more equitable then my self , if the laves of our friendship wil but al●ow you to relate unto me what it is which makes you thus sad : For my part ( said Astrea ) I shal quickly do it , for when you came , I was then began to make the discourse of it unto Diana ; and I beleive she wil be as willing to relate her basiness unto you ; upon this she began to make a short repetition of al that she had told Diana , and afterwards continued thus : Now my Companions you must know , that whilst we were going unto the thick of the wood , Alexis appeared to be very timerous & by her countenance seemed as if she had much rather have gone to her death then to the place , where I hoped to receive some assistance from her : her pace was slow , and her leggs fainted , and there was no more colour in her face then in that of Adrastes when he was distracted : I who took notice of it , and saw her every moment to faint more and more , Mistress ( said I unto her ) I thought my self the most faint hearted woman in the world : but for ought I see , you are no more courageous then I am . Truly servant ( said Alexis to me , I do know so little whither Leonide will carry us , nor what she intends to do with us , with this incertainty does amase me , and makes me doubt whether the place where she will carry us , will prove a place of torment or a place of happiness unto me . I believe , ( said I ) we shall quickly know that , for we are already under such a shade of trees whose leaves are so thick , that there is hardly light enough to know our faces : and to facilitate her enterprise , shee has found out a place to observe , that she cannot find the like in all the wood : The place ( said Alexis ) is indeed very solitarie , and I cannot conceive how it is possible Leonide should present you with any pleasing object in it : So she perform her promise ( answered I ) and shew me Celadon , I shall be contented , and what horrour soever the place does promise , doubtless it will all vanish upon the first appearance of my shepherd : Are you then fully contented , replied she , that he should appeare before you : so fully contented , answered I , that I do command it a thousand times , and I did never desire to see any thing so passionately in all my life as I do to see him , since it is so ( said Alexis unto me with a more confident countenance then before ) let us go fairest Astrea , unto the place where heaven , by the mouth of Leonide is to pronounce the sentence of our felicitie : I who thought that she spoke of our being admitted amongst the Carnutes , and stayed by nothing but my desire of seeing Celadon , once more before I went ; Let us go Mistresse ( answered I ) unto the place where heaven wil free me from all obstacles of my felicity . In saying so , I observed that Leonide stopt , and turning her self towards us with a voice more loud , and a tone more grave then ordinary , she said thus unto us : Here Astrea , is the place where the gods have ordained that Celadon shall be restored unto you : be sure you be very attentive unto the ceremonie , and resolve with your self to keep silence for a while , least you should prophane it with your words : upon this ▪ she began to open her book ; and kneeling on the ground with her left knee , her face turned towards the sun rising , she took a knife out of her pocket , and engraved some characters ; then pronounced some words which I understood not , after this ske rose up , and coming to us ; Remember Astrea ( said she unto me ) you punctually observed all that I shall command you : be sure you faile not in the least tittle upon pain of offending those spririts , whose assistance I have invoked : In saying so , she turned her self towards the East , afterwards towards the South , then the West , and last of all towards the North , and at every removal muttered something : At last she came unto me , and after she had made a circle upon the ground , Stand here fair Astrea ( said she unto me , ) and prepare your self to receive far greater contentment then ever you had : Afterwards turning her self towards Alexis , and placing her in another circle : Oh ye most puissant gods ( said she in a loud voice ) ye who command the destinyes , especially thou puissant god of Love , by whose favour I do put a secret into practice which was never known unto any mortall , but only Adamas : oh ye most blessed sp●rits , who do enjoy those pleasures which does produce an inviolable amity : oh ye gods ! oh love ! oh ye spirits ! I do call you all for witnesses , or rather for authors of this miracle , and conjure you to restore back unto the shepherdesse Astrea , the Image , or rather the person of Celadon : upon this , looking upon me with a smiling countenance , and coming to me with a very grave pace ; I perceive ( said she unto me ) that the only reason why Celadon does not present himself before you , is because you did forbid him ever appearing in your presence untill you did command him ; Will you therefore be pleased to command him ? I will sage nimph , ( answered I ) did I but know in what manner , and in what termes I should pronounce it . To save you that pains , replied Leonide , do you only repeat what I shall say : Then she beginning in a loud voice , Celadon , Celadon , said I after her , I command you ( said she ) I command you ( said I after her ) to present your self before me ( said she ) to present your self before me ( said I ) after this , first looking upon me , and then upon Alexis . Now fair Astrea ( said she ) do you not see Celadon ? I see nothing yet ( answered I ) then was I afraid , that to punish me for the offence which I had committed against his love he would deprive me of the Joyes of asking him pardon : Then I cast my eye upon Alexis , and seeing her in a trembling posture , perhaps Mistresse ( said I unto her ) that you do see him : Alas , alas , answered she ) indeed I do see him , and touch him , but as soon as ever she had said so , her voice failed her ; and Leonide speaking , probably Astrea ( said she ) you have failed in something which I commanded you , though not in words yet perhaps in thoughts . I assure you , fair Nimph ( said I unto her ) I do not think I have failed in either . Then having made me repeate these words three times over ; Celadon I command you upon pain of my displeasure , to present your self before me : Oh heavens ! my Companions , what shall I say ! I saw wretch that I am Alexis , or rather Celadon prostrate at my feet , and kissing them , here , my fairest Astrea ( said he unto me ) here is your son whom the waters have spared and could not extinguish the least spark of his zealous flame . I who thought still that it was Alexis , oh Mistress , ( said I unto her and embraced her ) could you be so cruel as mock me thus ? Fairest Astrea ( replied Celadon ) it is not now fit I should be called your Mistresse , it is glorie enough for me to bear the name of your most humble servant : and in testimony that formerly that honour was conferred upon me , see here ( said he and pulled out the same riband which he snatched from her the same day he cast himself into Lignon ) this is the last testimony of your anger . Then opening the case wherin my Picture was , and presenting it unto me : be not so ungratefull , ( said he ) as to dilown your own fair face ; and though I be so unfortunate as to be worn out of your knowledge , yet do not execute your rigour upon your self ; upon this he was silent , and his silence was such a cause of mine , as I stood still , and was not able to utter one sillable . Truely ( said Phillis and interrupted ) I do not wonder at it , for well may you be surprisd , when we that only hear of it can hardly tell whether it be a dream or a truth : Alas ( said Astrea ) it is but too true , that this cruel traytor thus betrayed me : And to make it only a dream , I would it would please the gods I might sleep an eternall sleep , why , why ? replied Diana , are you troubled at the knowledge of that which you so passionately desired ? I did not think ( answered Astrea ) that it would ere have been so disadvantageous to me , nor that it was possible it should fall out so : I was ignorant of Leonides artifice and of Celadons triumphing over my innocence under a pretence of Alexis nor did I think that Nimph would have abused my credulity under couler of a science which was never known unto her . However it be replied Phillis , it is very happy newes that Celadon is alive , and will be no smale Joy unto my Licidas , However it be , answered Astrea ; it is a misfortune unto me to be thus deceived , and that this perfideous shepheard should be the cause of a thousand crimes which I have committed to the great hazard of my reputation . I do not believe ( said Diana ) that any in the world has any cause to blame your actions : But if any be so malicious as to condemn you , you have a good way to stop their mouthes by marrying Celadon , who I ? ( said Astrea in a great rage ) perhaps he is out of the world by this . How ? said Phillis , what should take him out of it ? have you committed a second fault , after you payed so dear for the first . I do not think ( answered Astrea , ) I committed any fault when I testified my ressentments against him for deceiving me . For god sake sister ( said Diana ) let us have the full relation of the matter . I will , replied the shepherdess , provided that Phillis will afterwards Judge without passion , whether I had not reason to do as I did . Proceed then , said Phillis , and doubt not but I shall freely tell you my opinion . Then Astrea continued her discourse thus . As soon as I had cast my eyes upon my Picture , upon the ring and the riband which Celadon presented unto me , I fixed my looks upon him , and did so perfectly know his face , as I wondered I should be so long mistaken : At the first , I was upon the point to embrace him , and to follow the first suggestion of my love : but then calling presently to memory the condition wherein he had seen me , the favours he had received from me , and how I had given him liberty to kisse my cheek , my neck ; my eyes and my mouth , this put me into such a confusion , as I stood immovable ; then did a combate begin in my soul betwixt love and reason ; pity took part with one of them , and honour the other ; love pleaded the exstream obedience of the shepherd , his inviolable fidelity , his passion , and his fortune ; and pity would needs perswade me to put an end unto his miseryes . But reason and honour did cleerly demonstrate unto me the bad designs he had cloaked under this disguise , and commanded me to do some act which might testifie to the world that I was in no wise an accessory unto that disguisment : In conclusion I fixed upon this last resolution , and entring into a greater anger against him then ever I was , not considering how long he had been upon his knees , nor so much as bidding him to rise : cruel wretch , ( said I unto him ) that has attempted against my honour , and who with insufferable impudence durst yet present himself before that person who has all the reason in the world to hate thee ; how canst thou forbear blushing at thy arrogant boldness ? Perfideous and deceitfull Alexis , no less then death can expiate thy crime ; How couldest thou find malice enough to betray me ? upon this , shaking of his Arm as well as I could , I began to fly from him : but he holding me by my coat : Alas fair Astrea , ( said he unto me ) I did not expect from your rigour , a reception more favorable : I knew my fault did deserve a punishment as great ; but since it is my fate to die , and since your own fairest self hath doomed it so : I beseech you even for pities sake , to tell me what kind of death it is your pleasure I should die , to the end my repentance and obedience which I will tender unto you in that last moment , may in some sort satisfie your anger : I must confesse , the tone wherein he ultered these expressions did most sensibly move me , and I was even ready to yeild unto the suggestions of compassion : but being already fully resolved to do some violence , not only upon him , but upon my self , I seemed to be very obstinate in my first design ; and pulling my coat away from him by force : Die what death thou wilt , ( said I unto him ) so I may be no more troubled with thee . Upon this I left him , and Leonide followed me some twenty or thirty paces ; but seeing that Celadon took another way , she lift me to follow him , being unwilling , as I beleive , to forsake him in that sad affliction wherein I left him . As soon as they were out of sight , I began to dispute with my self , whether I had done well or ill : and in the time that I was coming hither , I think I did a hundred times approve of my actions , and a hundred times repent I ever did it : but finding no way to revoke what I had said , and not being able to put out of my mind those favours which his disguisement had obtained from me ; at last I seated my self under this tree , where , when Diana came unto me , I had began to lament both my own fortune and Celadons . Thus Astrea ended the discourse of all the passages which hapned unto her in the new acquaintance that she had with her shepherd : and Phillis , who was extreamly greived that the cruelty of her Companions had imposed upon Celadon a more dangerous penance then she first : Sister ( said she unto her ) I do not wonder , nor shall hardly pity you ; if you suffer any more misery , and if heaven should condemn you unto some now subject of grief : for I professe you have most strange , odd , and perticular wayes to bring sorrow upon your self , and such as I believe no other but your self would ere have thought upon ; Fie , fie , what necessity was there to drive away this shepherd from you again ? If you did think thereby to stop the mouths of such as might accuse you of any crime , did you not plainly see there was no necessity of any such extreams , since the authority of Adamas was enough to free you from all suspition ? Ah sister ( answered Astrea though there be some likly hood that Adamas does know some of these passages , yet am I not assured that he does : and to tell you truly , I never thought upon him ; I was taken upon such a sudden , and my judgment so surprised and intangled , that it was very hard for me to entertain any other considerations , then such as prompted me to condemn this shepherd of the greatest treason he could ere commit against me : Well , well , replied Phillis , perhaps ere long , heaven will let you know the secret of all this business , to the end you may be tormented with more sensible remorse , For so ill using the favour that was shewed you , in rendring Celadon again , Mean while , because I will not be so uncharitable as you , I will go and think upon some means which may prevent that shepherd from doing any harm unto himself , and acquaint Lycidas with all that hath hapned . Upon this , never staying to hear the answer of Astrea , nor what Diana promised to tell her , she rose up and went towards the house where she thought to find Lycidas . Astrea and Diana began to follow her , and conceiving that as they went , they had time enough to talk of their business ; Diana began to relate almost word for word all the discourse which Paris and she had together , she told her of Silvanders despair , and lastly of Bellindes command upon her : and having throughly informed her of all , she proceeded thus : Now sister , to open unto you the very closset of my soul , I must freely tell you , that I have nothing so great an aversion to be marryed unto my grave , then unto Paris ; Not that I have any cause to hate him , nor so little Judgment as not to know what honour and advancement it would be unto me : but to confess ingeniously , I do love Silvander better ; and though nature has put an inequality betwixt them , yet beleive me , love is revenged , since the same advantages which birth gives unto Paris above Silvander , my affection does give them unto Silvander above Paris . See how heaven does play with me : in giving me an inclination unto one , whom I must not pretend unto , and an aversion unto him , to whom I must be sacrifised . Your misfortune ( said Astrea ) is not yet comparable unto mine : For in the accidents of your life nothing has hapned which can wound your reputation : whereas in the disguisement of Celadon , the most innocent of my actions may with some colourable pretence be taken for a crime . Besides ; whether you marry Paris , or Silvander , yet fortune offers you some hopes of contentment : But whether I do marry Celadon , or never see his face again , yet still I must bear all the faults that every evel spirit can charge me withall : But ( said she and sighed , ) I am resolved ere long to find out the remedy which dispair uses to teach such souls as cannot bear them . Upon this she was silent and Diana began : Companion ( said she unto her ) you do find your misery to be greater then mine , because you think it so : But I do find mine to be greater then yours , because I know them to be more stinging : assure your self the causes which make any calamity intolerable , are more easily to be found in my affliction , then in yours : For as the state stands with me , I have the same displeasure which you have , which is not to enjoy the person whom I love yet I have one which you know not , which is , that I am constrained to submit my self unto the tyranny of her who can dispose of me : yet sister , I am resolved as well as you , to have recourse unto that common remedy which cannot be denied unto any ; and I will sooner die then pronounce that fatal word , Yes , which will be the first munite of my misery . With such discourse as this , these fair ones came so nere the Druides house , that they perceived Lycidas coming out with Phillis , and seemed by his countenance to have some very earnest business in hand : Astrea desired Diana to step a little aside , and avoide the meeting them , which Diana easily consented unto ; and they went into a by walk , on the side of that where they were to pass , and hiding themselves behind a bush ; It was not long before they heard Lycidas walk a great pace , and say : but Phillis , do you not know from that cruel woman , in what place this tragedy is to be ? I protest , answered she , it is the only thing I have forgot ; But look well about you , perhaps we shall meet Leonide , and she can tell us all . Oh heavens , replied Lycidas ( and hasted away ) if Astrea would , she might spare me all this pains ; But I think , she was born to be the ruine of our house . This was the last word they could hear ; and when they thought them out of sight , they came out again ; And were no sooner entred into the great walk , but they saw Phillis returning alone : They therefore stayed for her ; and as soon as the was come unto them : Well Phillis ( said Astrea unto her ) I beleive Lycidas is very angry with me ; has he not good reason ? ( answered Phillis ) do you think he has so little interest in Celadon , as not to hate all those that are the cause of his ruine ? Alas sister ( replied Astrea ) I must confess that I was the cause of his first being lost , and that I was to blame in condemning him so lightly ; But now he may blame himself for his misfortune : unto whom can be impute any fault , but unto his own scurvy humour which moved him so indiscreetly to obtain a thousand favours from my innocency , under a false disguisement ? Indeed Phillis the preservation of this shepherd ought to be very dear unto me ; But my honour ought to be no less considered : you have seen how oft he has imbraced and kissed me , insolently abusing the liberty which I gave him under the notion of Alexis , and whereof I might have been blamed had it been from the person of Celadon : Not but that I beleive I should in a little time have pardoned the offence ; But when I call to memory the Image of things past , I am so transported , as I could ordain him a worse punishment , then I have , if I could think upon it sister ( said Phillis ) is this your repentance for distroying Celadon before ? Come come Astrea , you had better abate something of your rigour , then be put to the pains you were before . Sister replied Astrea , those that can temper their passions and motions , are more then Men : we are all too weak to have that dominion over our selves : we must , whether we will or no , observe such lawes as our passions will impose upon us : we cannot upon a sudden foresee such accidents as may happen : Do you think , if at that instant , honour had told me . Celadon was unworthy to live , can you think I say ; that I should repent bidding him die ? No no : beleive me , but on the contrary , I should have thought , that I owed such a revenge unto my reputation , and should have been glad to have preserved it , at the rate of that very shepherds life ; But on the other side , ( said Phillis ) perhaps you would not have been angry with him , but have received him with Joy , a little before Leonide presented him unto you . I wish , answered Astrea , that he had never undertaken to delude , and deceive me , that I might without any harm unto my self , have paid what I owed unto that affection which he bore me : but since that misfortune is hapned , I must confess that what regret soever I resent , I cannot condemn my self for wha● I have done . In saying so , Astrea went forward , as being desirous to retire into the house because it began to grow late : But Diana , who observed it , and who had no less horror to that place then to a dark Dangron , having no mind to go into it till the obscurity of night did force it ; Companion ( said she unto her ) me thinks we have yet time and light enough to go as far as the labyrinth ; I beseech you , let us go and walk so far as it . I will go , ( answered Astrea ) whither you please ; Then they turned a little upon the left hand , and being entred into the walk which led that way , presently they spied Leonide , coming a great pace , and having the countenance and garb of one that had some great cause of sorrow . This wrought a strange effect upon the soul of Astrea : for she being in some hope that Leonide would hinder Celadon from attempting any harm unto himself , as soon as the saw her return alone , she was even ready to fall down for greif . First her greif appeared in her face , and afterwards beginning to sigh ; Oh my Companions ( said she ) yonder is Leonide coming to tell of Celadons death . That , answered Phillis , does not much trouble you , because you desired it , and did absolutly command him to die . In saying so , the Nimph came so neare unto them , that they could easily perceive the trouble wherein her mind was ; And because Leonide was a little angry with Astrea for treating Celadon so ill , as soon as she perceived her , she offered to turn into another walk to avoid meeting with her ; But Phillis ran after her , and entreated her to stay which she condescending unto , as soon as she came into the presence of Astrea ; You have reason ( sage Nimph ) said the shepherdess unto her ) to shun the Company of a miserable woman , who yet has more cause to complain against you then you have to hate her ; You have reason to complain against me , ( said Leonide a little faintly ) as against one who has taken abundance of cure and pain to procure you a happiness which you have rejected , and which you will never enjoy ; For the gods are most just , and will punish your cruelty by some strange chastisements . The gods , replied Astrea , do know my soul , and all my thoughts : It they do find any crime there , I do not refuse any chastisement they will impose upon me : But I am most confident they will compassionate my innocency , and will not find any cause to condemn me . None of all this discourse ( said Phillis ) is satisfaction to my mind : I would gladly know where Celadon is : and therefore , good Leonide , tell me . Do you know then ( answered Leonide ) that Celadon is alive ? I do know ( replied Phillis ) some part of this dayes passage , and how cruelly this peevish peice condemned him the second time unto dispair . Since so ( said the Nimph ) I will acquaint you with what has hapned unto him since , that you may judge whether Astrea have any cause to complain against me : upon this , Leonide sate down upon the grass , and Diana , Astrea , and Phillis sitting about her , the Nimph began thus ; Did I not se the day almost done , and that I have not time enough to say much , I would satisfie you all in every doubt that can arise in your minds , concerning the life which Celadon hath led since he was taken out of the water ; But refferring the relation of that History untill we have more time , I will tell you , that as soon as ever Astrea parted from us , I ran after Celadon ; and quickly overtaking him because he did not think I followed , and taking hold of his arme , as if I had some fears he was in a condition to do himself some harm : Shepherd said I unto him , Astrea commands you to live and to love her : he was a little surprized at this : for as I told you , he did not dream I was so near him , since he saw me go after Astrea ; but turning himself towards me , and gazing upon me with a strange amazment ; Astrea , answered he , does not desire that I should live , for she has commanded me to die ; and she does me wrong in commanding me to love her , for maugre her sharpest rigour , my soul cannot chuse but adore her more religiously then ever . I must confesse I wondered to see him so calmly composed , for I expected to find him all fury ; but yet still fearing the worst : Celadon , said I , I tell you nothing but what Astrea her self will say , if you will take so much pains as to see her again : who I ? cried he and started back , alas Leonide it is not in my power : you heard the sentence which she pronounced against me , it is my full intent to execute it ; nor do I make the least dor at it . I am at all times ready to observe all her ordinances , and the delight I shall take in living , is not so great as that which I shall take in obeying her ; but replied I , what do you think will become of me ? can you imagine that I will leave you in this transport ? assure your self Celadon I will not , but will hinder you as much as possibly I can from doing any harm unto your self : Sage Nymph , answered he , though you do not intend to leave me , yet the night will force you unto it , and will be more prevalent with you then all my entreaties ; nor will I take much pains to sollicite you , the horrour of darknesse and solitude of these woods will not agree with the soft and tender mind of a woman , and therefore you ought to value your own safty and rest , above mine , and not to be more careful in preventing my death , then in preserving your own life : all this will not do , said I unto him , for I am resolved upon it , and will not part from you as long as you are in so bad a humour . If the horrour of this solitude do beget any fears in my soul , I hope the gods will enable me to overcome them . In this you are much mistaken , answered he presently , for the best office that you can do unto me , is to let me do as the justice of Astrea hath commanded : believe it Leonide , that Shepherdesse never was , nor never shall be , disobeyed by me : give me leave therefore to do as she did bid me , and give her no cause to hate you for hindering me . Whilst he was using all these perswasive arguments unto me , I called into my memory the words which you spoke unto him in the heat of your anger , and conceiving I had found out a good invention to comfort him : Celadon ( said I unto him ) I will not hinder you from rendring unto your Shepherdesse all that obedience which you do ow unto her ; but withal , I would not have you go beyond it , nor to afflict your self in imagining such things as never were : I pray let us see what it was which she commanded , and if we consider well upon it , we shall find no great cause of complaint : nor ( said he ) will I so much as murmure against it : it is sufficient I know , she would have me out of the world ; and death being the only way , I must , I ought , and I will take it . I do not think ( said I unto him ) she ever had any such thought , for if she had , she would have otherwise expressed her self . I do believe indeed , her intention was to shew you how much she was ashamed at her being so deceived , and at her affording you some , perhaps , over particular privacies ; but when any matter of pennance came into question , believe it Celadon she never intended any unto you : To whom then ( said he ) to Alexis , answered I : ah Leonide ( replied he presently ) you are much mistaken , I did so clearly read in the face of Astrea her desires and intention to ruine me , that if she did name Alexis in lieu of Celadon , it was only because that name was more frequent in her mouth then mine ; but however it was , I am sure it was unto me she spoke , it was me that she condemned by the fury of her looks , and it was from me she broke away with more hatred then if I had been some Tiger or some Satyr . With such expressions as these , he still went further from me ; and I seeing the night coming on , and knowing that as good a face as I set upon it , yet I was not able to undergo the horrours of the night ; but good Celadon ( said I unto him ) what is it that you resolve upon ? to conform my self , answered he , unto that which Astrea hath commanded me . Then , said I , you must not attempt any thing against your self : for though she did command you to die ; yet she did not command you to kill your self . Upon this , he began to consider a little ; and when I saw , he did not answer me : I cannot conceive , said I , that this command of hers ought to trouble you , no more then that command which Nature gave when you came into the world ; for Nature , as soon as you began to live , did command you to die ; and certainly , since Astrea did not assign you any time , you ought to stay till she prefix it , or till the weaknesse of your humanity , does exact from you that tribute which all creatures pay . Fair Nymph , said he then unto me , Astrea did not assign me any time , because she knew I ought to be as ready to execute her commands , as she to pronounce them : questionlesse she meant the same day whereon she let me know my fault , should be the day whereon I should be punished : I do therefore conjure you not to crosse my desires any longer : tell that unthankful fair one ( for doubtlesse you will find her full of joy at my misfortune ) that I dare not so much as grieve at my death , lest my sorrows should provoke hers unto the like : assure her that of all the favours she ever shewed me , I hold this for the greatest , since in a moment she has delivered me from all the torments she was able to make me suffer : for when I am dead , that fair one will not be angry at me ; but if by ill fortune her mind be not enough revenged , even for pities sake move her to pardon the surplus of my crime . I would willingly come and do my pennance before her , but not having time , nor knowing how to do it better then in the losse of my life : Tell her , fair Nymph , that I am going to finish it for the love of her ; and that as there is none but she for whom I would live , so there is none but she for whom I would dy . Fair Shepherdesses ; I must confesse that I heard all this , without saying any thing unto him : for my heart was so sadly compassionate , that I could do nothing but dry up my tears which began to trickle down my cheeks : so as when I began to speak , he interrupted me thus : but why am I so slack in such a noble act ? Why do I resist the will of Astrea , who would have a fresh cause to condemn me , did she know how I delay the pleasure which she will take in my death : Adieu fair Nymph , adieu sage Leonide ; be not , as Astrea is , insensible unto the motions of compassion . Give me leave , I beseech you to steal one poor kisse upon your fair hand , in assurance that you will obtain one from the Shepherdesse , or at the least , that you will take so much pains as to ask it , as a testimony that she will forget all my offences : upon this , O how sad my soul is to think upon it , he took my hand , and having lifted it to his lips three times , he ran away from me as fast as ever he could , and though I made as much haste after him as possibly I could , yet I lost the sight of him presently : This accident made me almost mad ; I knew not what to do : I was out of all hopes to find him , and yet I could not find in my heart to return without him . At last , in this confusion of thoughts , one while apprehending the harm that might happen unto him , and another while blaming your too sudden rigour , I saw the day did bid farewel to the world : so seeing no possible remedy against this disaster , I returned back , still calling Alexis , Alexis , Celadon , Celadon ; but hearing none return any answer unto my call , my sorrows began to be almost intollerable , and imprinted in my face such signs of death , as doubtlesse you saw , when first I came unto you . Such was the discourse of Leonide , which infused such strange affrights into the mind of Astrea , that she was even rady to run out of her wits , her eye was not at this time able to drop a tear : for her heart was so infinitly oppressed with sorrow , as it was impossible she should weep ; but in exchange , sighs and groans issued in such abundance , as did quite take away the liberty of speech : Phillis , who knew the humour of her companion , and feared lest this last dispair of Celadon should drive her into dispair also , she resolved to apply some remedy : fair Nymph , said she unto Leonide , since Licidas is abroad , I am very confident he will remedy all these disorders , and will never return until he has set all streight again , or at the least , till he have shared in his brothers sorrows . Alas , alas , sister , said Astrea , and could hardly speak , it is to be feared that the fury of Celadon , will prevent the help of Licidas ; or that the despair of the one surmounting the perswasions of the other , cannot save him from the same precipice , in which , perhaps , both are already fallen : And should it be so , I should be doubly criminal , by committing two murders in the person of Celadon , and in making my revenge to reach the innocence of Licidas . Upon this , Leonide rising , and taking Astrea by the hand , the very truth is ( said she unto her ) I cannot tell how to excuse your cruelty ; for indeed it has been extraordinary : but since you are not now in a condition to help it , I conceive it best to talk no more of this accident , unlesse unto such as are in a capacity to apply some remedy . Diana , Astrea , and Phillis , finding this motion to be good , all four took the way unto the house , and came thither just as Adamas had concluded the Articles of Paris his marriage : the conditions whereof were not so secretly carried , but some of the Domestiques came to know them , and divulging it frome one to another , the noise of it went through the house , and from thence into all the neighbouring Towns. Belinde no sooner saw Diana , but calling unto her , she gave her an accompt of what was concluded upon with the Druide : at which the Shepherdesse was so surprized , that notwithstanding all the good councel which her mother gave unto her , she was ready to fall into a swound : yet being a person of a most admirable judgement , and discreet , above all the Shepherdesses in Forrests , she dissembled her sorrows as well as she could , and addressing her self unto Belinde ; but Madam ( said she unto ber ) methinks the businesse is done with a little too much precipitation : Daughter ( answered Belinde ) a good action can never be done too soon ; besides , I have not long time to stay here , for you know that my profession calls me another way , and therefore this very night the marriage must be consummated . As soon as she had said so , she went unto her chamber to make some prayers unto Hymen for a prosperous event of this match , and left Diana alone . This Shepherdesse , whose soul was over-swelled with sorrow , she would needs go immediatly out of the house , perhaps to do some desperate act upon her self ; but Phillis , who was also by her self , whilst Adamas was talking unto Leonide and Astrea , she ran unto her , and began to talk with her . Diana , who could not hide her displeasure , though she had been the cunningest woman in the world ; and who besides , knew that she might confidently open her soul unto her companion , she began to hold this discourse , but with so many sighs and tears , that Phillis was extreamly moved to pity her , and to wonder that Belinde should so tyrannize over her will. In the mean time Adamas who was very desirous to hear of Leonides negotiation , and hearing what successe she had , O heavens , Astrea ( cried he out ) what do you mean ? will you be the cause of the losse of the most amiable and faithful Shepherd that ever lived upon the banks of Lignon ? Father ( answered Astrea ) it will not be long before you will be rid both of him and me : for if I be the cause of his death , he shall be the authour of mine , only it angers me that his way of treating me , hinders me from dying with honour : for I am extreamly afraid , there will be such a blame upon me , for permitting him so many favours , unto which he would never have aspired , unlesse he had been faulty , both in his love and discretion . Daughter , replied Adamas , these faults whereof you accuse him , are the perfections which might well make him hope for a better entertainment then he hath received from you ; but he never failed either in his respect or in his love : and were you well acquainted with the actions of his life , doubtlesse your opinion would concur with mine . Father , replied Astrea , I never enquired after him since he threw himself into Lignon : for never thinking he had escaped that danger , I thought upon him only as a person whom I did esteem , and unto whom I had a greater inclination then the enmity that was between our Parents required . Well ( said the Druide ) I will better inform you , as soon as I have commanded some to follow him . Lycidas , said Astrea , is already gone to that purpose : it is enough , replied the Druide , for that Shepherd will not neglect any course that is requisite for his preservation : in saying so , he took Astrea by the hand , and leading her into a corner of the room , he commanded Leonide to go and entertain Diana and Phillis , and then began his di●●●urse thus ; I have told you , ( my dear Daughter ) so many passages of this shepherds passion , that though you had no other testimonies of his love then such as I shall give you , it were enough to make you love him above all Men living : you think him deficient in his love , and in his discretion ; but in the relation which I shall make , you will observe such strange testimonies , both of the one , and the other , as you will admire his constancy , and wonder at his virtue : You must not think Astrea , that I am ignorant of any accident in the whole course of your life : I have been instructed by him who caused , and resented them , and who would not tell a lie for a world ; And that you may not wonder why I have been so carefull for his preservation ; you must know , that the gods have linked the happiness of my old age unto that which this shepherd is to enjoy ; and the tranquility of my dayes is to be such as I procure unto Celadon : Judge therefore whether I have not good cause to complain against you since you have ruined all my hopes , and under a scrupulous pretence of honour , you have put me into such a condition , as never to enjoy any contentment in the world . Yet I dare not despair of the goodness in the gods , least they should render me unworthy of their blessings , and therefore I take all in good part , and resign my self wholly unto their wills : But that you may not accuse Celadon , as any way accessary unto the misfortune that may happen unto me ; but that on the contrary , all the fault may be imputed unto your rigour , I will acquaint you with her life ever since you banished him from you . You know very well Astrea , that then he threw himself into Lignon : But yet he was no drownd : for the current of the stream having cast him upon the sand on the other side of the river , he was ayded by Galathea , Silvia , and Leonide , who carried him secretly into the Pallace of Isaures : then he related unto her the passionate affection of Galathea unto him ; the lamentations which Celadon made when his letters were filched from him : his constraint in not knowing how to avoid the offers of the Nimph , his sickness , his relappes , and in fine his coming in the habit and under the name and notion of Lucinde : After which he told her the life he began to lead in his ca●● ; the stratage●● which Leonide invented to get him out ; The laborious industry he used in erecting the Temple of the goddess Astrea : his ravishments that morning when she erected an emptie monument for him in the Company of all the shepherds and and shepherdesses of Lignon : and lastly by what meanes he perswaded him to pass in the habit and name of Alexis : Now , said Adamas and continued , you know better then I , all that has hapned unto him since . But that you may be no longer angry at him and your self for permitting so many privacies , let me tell you , that those things which another would have taken for high favours , he received them as extream punishments , and I have seen him so often afflicted and greived , as I have wished a thousand times that you had not so much affection to him as you expressed : And indeed Astrea , if you will but take so much paines as to examine your memorie , you will find , that it was you alwayes , which began to Carress and to kiss , for I dare lay my life , he had rather have dyed then ever offer it ; and he did restrain himself least you should suspect any thing of his disguisment . This Daughter , has been the life of Celadon , whom you have most earnestly desired to enjoy ; and of whom you have set so great a value , though now make no accompt of him when it is permitted you to obtain him . If heaven do help Lycidas to bring him backe , good Astrea promise me , to look upon him with a kind aspect , and that you will forgive and forget all the injuries which you think he has comitted against you . Astrea who did not forget one syllable of all the Druides discourse , and who by the consideration of so many successes was confirmed in a belief that her shepherd was really innocent : Father ( said she unto him ) if Lycidas do bring him backe , which I do not expect , knowing how sudden he is in all his resolutions , I do promise to behave my self towards him , as you will appoint me , and upon the least sign that I shall see of his repentance , I shall be ready to acknowledge , that as severe as I have been towards him , I will not here after be difficient ▪ in the remuneration of all his services . Upon this promise , Adamas kissed her cheek , and carried her backe unto Leonide , Phillis , and Diana ; then went into Bellindes Chamber to entreat her that the marriage might be deferred until the next day , when he thought he should not have any cause of sorrow , in hopes to hear good newes of Alexis . Unto which Bellinde consenting , Diana was presently advertised of it : who seeing his misery one night further off , did a little lessen that extream grief which hung upon her soul . Thus did this day pass in the house of Adamas , whilst love produced contrarie effects in Marcelles . Amasis was every day in hopes to obtain a firm and universall peace very shortly . Sigismond was ravished with those charmes with he found in the face and affection of Dorinde : Rosilion fully assured of Rosaniras constancy and love was restless till he went to enjoy those favours , which she could not grant him , but in the presence of her Argira . Damon was even upon the point of marriage with Madonthe , who thought she owed her self unto the merits and valour of her Cavelier : Alcidon found nothing in the mind of Daphnide to contend with , and waited for nothing but the disenchantment of the foutain , to commemorate his joyes . Ligdamon , and Silvia also held good correspondency : But amongst all these felicities , the happiness of Lindamor might pass for extream . This Cavelier being resolved to follow the Counsel which Adamas gave him , he was no sooner out of bed , but he went into Sigismonds Chamber , where finding Rosilion , who came to go a hunting with him , he was very glad to meet with this opportunity of talking with them when they were both together : So after he had bidden them good morrow , and told them that he would shew them the best places to find sport : But Sirs ( said he unto them , and smiled : ) If I do take upon me the honour to wait upon you in this chase , may I not hope you will be pleased to favour me in that which I do intend to pursue ? Sigismond , who partly knew his meaning , ( for Dorinde had told him some particulars of the Caveliers love ) for my part ( answered he ) you need not doubt but I shall be most ready to serve you , and give all the assistance that possibly I can , provided you will but direct me which way . And for my part , ( said Rosilion presently ) I am most confident , that Lindamor makes no doubt of me ; For he knows how much I esteem him : Sirs replied Lindamor , I do embrace your good wills , as my most Soveraign happiness , and I will assume the boldness to acquaint you with my business , that you may judge whether the assistance which I desire from you be fit to be obtained . If I mistake not ( said Sigismond ) we have now leasure to tell you , for I do not think we shall see the Nimph untill it be late . Yet Sirs ( replied Lindamor ) that is not the principal cause of my coming hither , for my design was only to come and present my most humble service unto you : But since you are pleased I should make use of this time , and that in relating unto you the most secret actions of my life , I shall let you know such thoughts as my heart has harboured this two or three years last past : I do most humbly beseech you not to condemn my presumption , in suffering my ambition to soar far higher then eyther my merit or my birth ought to aspire ; but rather to believe that it is an effect of Galatheas power , who robbing me of my reason , has not left my judgment so sound as it ought to be ; but yet sound enough to know that I am no way worthy of her . Give me then leave to tell you , great Sirs , that Adamas being pleased to take so much pains at to come unto my Chamber this morning , and like an officious and charitable friend , having propounded unto me some expedients to render me the prossession of this fair Nimph , the more easily , he found none more necessary nor more likely to prove effectuall , then your favours ; upon which he advised me to build the foundation of my fortune : For ( said he unto me , if those Princes will but honour you so far as to become your advocate , and intercede for you unto the Nimph , most certainly she will deny them nothing they can ask . This , great Sirs , was the advice of this grave Druide , which without any farther dispute , I am resolved to follow , though I must confess , how great soever the necessity be of your assistance , yet it is grand presumpsiton in me to offer so much trouble unto you . But since your flowing goodness towards me , bids me hope for the honour of your assistance , let me freely tell you , that the happiness , or the misery of my life , does meerly depend upon the confession , or deniall of Amasis , unto the request which you shall prefer unto her in my behalf for the possession of Galathea . And that you may know , your only difficulty is to obtain the consent of that great Nimph , though it be a little vanity in me to say it , yet I must tell you that her fair complasence towards me , does put me into great hopes of gaining her consent . Upon this , Lindamor began to relate some arguments of Galatheas good will ; after he had hinted upon the most probable and remarkable accidents ; Generous Lindamor ( replied Rosilion ) you need no other mediators in your behalf , but those qualities which are eminent in your courage and virtue : they alone are able to acquire Empires , since they do adorn you with illustrious merit . However , I am most willing to take upon me this commission with Sigismond and Godomar ; who doubtless are better able to serve you , then I am : but however , I am infinitely desirous to have the glory of contributing something unto your contenment . T' is true indeed ( answered Sigismond ) I do not think that my brother and I , are altogether unproffitable ; but I cannot grant that we have more prevalency then you , unto whom Amasis is highly beholding . However it be ( said Godomar ) we do all owe this office unto the valour of Lindamor : and I conceive it requisite , that upon the first opportunity we find , we sound the mind of Amasis , who doubless will be inclinable unto it by way of recompence for all the great services which she hath received from him . Lindamor having committed the matter to them he accompanied them into the Nimphes Chamber , where Rosanira , Galathea , Daphnide , Madonthe , Silvia , and many others were already come . Afterwards all went unto the Temple , and stayed there till dinner time : After which Amasis was very desirous to take the air , and shew unto her princely guests , the sport of hunting , and many other delightfull diversions . On the other side Clotilda desiring to strike when the iron was hot , and to take Gondebaut when he was in a good mind , least he should forget the promises which he had made in Sigismonds favour , she went unto him in his closset , in hopes to make all friends . She found him with that Princes lettet in his hand ; yet his browe seemed as if his mind was not well satisfied : But she in a surprised manner said unto him : think no more upon it Sir ; The promise which you have already made , must without more thinking upon it , be out of hand performed ; Do not suffer this seperation of your two sons Sigismond , and Godomar , from you , to be laid in your dish , or accused as a bad father : And let not the world look upon them any longer as bad sone . I swear Clotilda ( answered the king ) you have hit upon my very thought , but not of all ; For I was thinking too , what will become of Dorinde ; should I consent unto her return , Sigismond would doubtless dote upon her as he did before , and I should be very sorry to be an eye witness of it : It she remain with Amasis , I fear that — at this word he stopt and shook his head two or three times , and sighed : but Clotilda , who smelt his meaning , and knew he feared that her absence would be a great regret of heart unto him , yet she would not take the least notice of it : but dissembling her , thoughts as well as she could , Sir replied she , if she do remain with Amasis , you need not doubt but to find out many wayes to cure the mind of Sigismond of his passion towards her : Be pleased therefore to leth live still with that sage Nimph , and command your sons to return home , for absence is an excellent remedie to cure the wounds of love , besides such others as your wisdom may make use of . Gondebaut began to smile at the thought of Clotilda , little thinking that she had hit right upon his : And this young Princess knowing very well how to lay hold upon this opportunity , and take him in that good humour . Oh Sir ( said she ) I do long exceedingly to see Sigismond again that I may chide him for his follies , and shew him how little care he has of his honour , in engaging himself so inconsiderately to love a woman far below his merit , and quality : Ah Cotilda ( said the king with a deep sigh ) it is not without reason that love is always painted blind : For , ( and I speak it knowingly ) he does blind our eyes , and so much disorder our judgments , that we cannot consider any thing but our own pleasures . In saying so , he began to walk ; and Clotilda fearing to waken that passion which the absence of Dorinde had lulled asleep ; But good Sir , ( said she unto him ) is it your pleasure that Amasis should enjoy that peace which our Princes have desired in her behalf ? All your people doe abhor that war : and for your part , I cannot think it will be prosperous or any way advantageous to you , because it is began upon such a weak foundation : Though I should make a peace with Amasis ( answered Gondebaut , Dorinde will not be included : Clotilda , who knew the thoughts of his heart , and knew that all this discourse proceeded from his passion , but seeming not to understand his meaning ; Sir ( said she ) I cannot think but you will pardon her ; for alas she is unworthy of your prinely anger . Upon this Gondebaut was even ready to say that she was not unworthy of his love : yet being unwilling to shew that he entertained any advantageous thoughts of Dorinde , he turned his discourse , and looking upon Clotilda , since you desire the return of Sigismond ( said he unto her ) and of Godomar , you shall see how willing I am to content you , and how ready I am to forgive and forget their faults ; let me therefore give Ligonias that answer which he stays for , and leave me for a while , that I may dispatch some letters . Clotilda upon this kneeled down , and having kissed his hand , she went out of the closset , and set to seek for Ligonias , with whom she talked , whilst Gondebaut was writing . As soon as she thought the king had done , she entred in with him ; and Gondebaut , causing him to come neerer , Cavalier ( said he unto him ) I do give you full and absolute power to treat and conclude a peace with Amasis tell her that no other considerations moved me unto it , but the knowledge which I have of her virtue and goodness : Assure her , that if the wicked design of Polemas had been well known unto me , I had never offered to countenance his persidy : for injustice did never please me . Here ( said he ) is a letter unto Sigismond : tell that son of mine , that I do pardon him , and command him to leave Dorinde there , and bring Godomar with him : In saying so , he permitted Ligonias to kiss his hand : and the king embracing him as a testimony of that esteem which he had of him , he gave him leave to depart , and commanded six of the bravest Cavaliers in all his court to accompany him in his journey ; Ligonias also received Clotildas letter , and commands , not without returning unto that young Princes● many most hearty thanks for her good negotiaton ; After which he departed with a resolution to make as much haste as possibly he could . Ligonias riding most part of the night , he came to Marcelles in the morning before Amasis was up ▪ He went first unto the quarters of Prince Sigismond , whom he found newly out of his bed : after a saluting complement , he presented King Gondebauts letter unto him ; At the first , Sigismond durst not ask him what was the success of his comission , least he should hear some ill newes : but after he had embraced him , and found more signs of Joy then sorrow in his face ; well Ligonias ( said he unto him ) what does the Burgundian King intend to do ? To have you with him again Sir ( answered the Cavalier ) upon any termes in the wor●d : I do beleive it ( said the Prince ) but upon what termes does he mean ; termes of his anger , or termes of his goodness ; Ligonias smiling at this question , Sir said he unto him , upon such termes as an indulgent Father , desires to see his child : he does desire to see you Sir with a thousand protestations and assurances , to forgive and forget that offence which ( as he conceived ) he had received from you : And to promise to correspond with Amasis as you would have him , and as I shall conclude with her , by virtue of that power which he hath given unto me : This , replied Sigismond , is the best newes that ever could come , or I expect ; but , said he , did he not mention Dorinde ? Yes Sir ; answered Ligonias , the most express command of all concernes her : for he does desire that you will leave her here , and bring Prince Godomar with you . In this , ( said Sigismond ) he has fully satisfied my own desire ; for I was resolved not to expose her any more unto the mercy of his passion , and am extreamly glad , he has commanded it to be so , since I can so willingly and so easily obey him : In saying so he opened King Gondebauts letter , and found it thus written . GONDEBAUTS Letter unto SIGISMOND . THat pity makes a thunder bolt to fall out of the hands of the gods , is it which disarmes me of that anger where with I intended to destroy you . Your repentance has a strong influence upon me , and your Letter , which desires a peace with Amasis , has this operation , to remember me , that I am your Father , and to forget that I was her enemy : My hatred towards her , was not so just as my resentments against you , and yet I am disposed equally to forget both ; to the end , your obligation being the greater , the greater also may be your acknowledgment of it : That which I do now desire of you , is your return , and you will no sooner return unto that duty which nature obliges you unto , but you shall find me extreamly affectionate unto my own blood . Let your presence then be accompanied with Godomar , and live so hereafter , as there may no 〈◊〉 correspondency arise betwixt us , Adieu . The reading of this Letter did go to the very heart of Sigismond , and did let him know , that with what fury soever the heart of a Father be incensed against his children , it is hard for him to forget that duty which , Nature , does exact from his affection : now did Sigismond in some sort repent that ever he had displeased him ; and when he began to consider how happily things stood , he did assuredly believe it to be done by the Providence of the gods and heartily rejoyced at the peace which was procured unto the two Princesses , Amasis and Galathea . He was still upon this thought , when he opened the Letter from Clotilda ; and finding therein her earnest desires of his speedy return , and her joyes for his victory , he was pleased beyond all expression or thought , and resolved with himself to give her that satisfaction . In fine , after some discourse upon Clotilda with Ligonias ; without any more stay in this place ( continued he ) let us go unto Rosilion ; my brother is already gone to his chamber , and let us impart unto them the good news you have brought us . I shall wait upon you Sir , answered Ligonias , whither you please , provided we lose no time to advertise the Nymph , for I would not upon any terms hinder her one minute of that pleasure which she will have when she hears the news . With such discourse as this Sigismond dressed himself , and hearing that Gondebaut had sent some Cavaliers to accompany him , he caused them to be sent for , and kindly entertained them . After this , they went all out , and as soon as they entred into Rosilions chamber , both he and Godomar ran to embrace Ligonias , and wondering at the haste which he had made , they asked him concerning all those things whereof Sigismond was fully informed ; and having answered that Sigismond could tell them : See here , said Sigismond , what testimonies I have received of the Kings clemency : Pray see ( continued he and the Letter unto Rosilion ) how kindly he writes : That Prince then having read the Letter : Now ( said he ) may Amasis rejoyce , and believe that her safety is settled upon such a sure foundation as cannot be shaken : I am so full of joy ( said Godomar ) as I will accompt this day the happiest day of my life : It shall be a holy day to us all ; said Sigismond , and I do believe Lindamor will have a share in it . As they were thus discoursing , they understood that the Nymph was ready , and might be seen : Godomar stayed with Ligonias , and Sigismond with Rasilion went to bid her good morrow , and acquaint her with the happy return of that Cavalier : at which Amasis was so joyed , as one might judge she built all the happinesse of her life upon it : But because she was to receive Ligonias as an Envoy from the Burgundian King , to treat and conclude so solemn a peace : As soon as Rosanira , Galathea , Madonthe , Dorinde , Daphnide , Silvia , and the rest were come into her chamber , she went down into the Hall to give audience unto this welcome Embassadour : Godomar was presently advertised of it , and preparing himself to bring in Ligonias , he caused him to walk before the six Cavaliers of Gondebaut , and Godomar leading him by the hand , conducted him unto Amasis . The Nymph advanced two or three steps to receive him , and the Cavalier kneeling down upon the ground , and at the Nymphs request rising up again , Madam ( said he unto her ) Gondebaut , the King of the Burgundians , does consent unto the peace which you desired : He would have it ever hereafter to be so solid and firm , as that it cannot be broken , without the sin of perjury upon the first Violator : He never had begun this warre , but at the solicitation of Polemas , who colouring his perfidie with specious pretences of right , implored his Arms ; but since that rebellious subject has found the punishment of his treason , he is resolved that the end of his life shall be the end of all your dissentions : and in lieu of ever attempting any thing that may be prejudicial unto you , he will live with you no longer as an enemy , but as a neighbour and friend . After this , Ligonias held his peace , and Amasis answered him : I do , with abundance of joy , accept the favour and kindnesse of Gondebaut ; I shall hold it alwayes a great glory to render him what is due unto his merit and quality ; and since he is pleased t● honour me so far as to live peaceably and in quiet with me , I shall cherish his amity as one of the principal supporters of my estate . In saying so , she pulled off her glove , and laying her hand upon that of Ligonias : This ( said she ) is a Symbole of that Faith which I do swear in the presence of gods and men never to violate or falsifie : Ligonias having sworn the same ; and this , said she , ( taking two pieces of a broken Javelin ) shall be a testimony of our Re-union . In saying so , she tied both the pieces of the Javelin together ; and the said , for a testimony unto future times , that this peace shall be pure and inviolable , this Javelin shall be consumed by the purest of all the elements : and then in the presence of all the company , she threw it into a fire , which was expressely kindled for it . This Ceremony was no sooner ended , but Amasis caused the Peace to be proclaimed , and the People , in joy of such good news , made Bonfires in every part of the Town , and every one danced and feasted in sign of joy . Adamas was presently advertised of it by a Cavalier whom the Nymph sent unto him ; and though he resented this good news with joy , yet was there a mixture of those misfortunes which hapned the day before in his house : The prosperity of Amasis did extreamly glad him , but the disgrace of Celadon did infinitly afflict him . He knew very well that his duty was to wait upon the Nymph , and to rejoyce with her at this new peace ; but the interest he had in this Shepherd was a chain which tied him to his house . So not being able to forsake Celadon in this distresse , he beseeched Amasis to excuse him , for he had some businesse of great consequ●n●e at home , of which he would come and give her an accompt as soon as ever he had any leisure . Amasis received these excuses , and Sigismond , left he should give his Father any discontent , resolved to depart that very same day , after some discourse with Dorinde : he bad Godomar therefore prepare himself , and desired him to invite Rosilion , Lindamor , Damon , Alcidon , and other Cavaliers , to come and spend some dayes at Lions in the court of Gondebaut , which Godomar promising to do , he acquitted himself so well , as he obtained a promise from Rosilion , upon condition he should not stay above three dayes at the most . Lindamor , Damon , Alcidon , Ligonias , Ligdamon , and the rest thought it fit not to promise any thing without the consent of Amasis , who knowing that Rosilion had promised , was well pleased they should bear her company . As soon then as they had dined , ●●d Amasis gone unto her closset to resolve upon something concerning the departure of Sigismond , that Prince addressing himself unto Rosanira and Galathea , who held Dorinde by the hand . I think fair Ladies ( said he unto them ) that if my journey should be according to your wishes , it would be very bad , since doubtlesse you do wish me very ill , for the crime which I shall commit , in taking from you your Cavaliers . It is very true , answered Rosanira , and did I think the return of Rosilion would not be very speedy , I shall never consent unto his departure , and should have a just action of complaint against you ; but being confident you will not offer to take him away , but with intention to return him safe and soon again , I can with more patience put up the injury you do me , without any thoughts of revenge . This , fair Nymph , ( said Sigismond , and addressed himself unto Galathea ) perhaps is not your humour : Sir , answered Galathea , in this her mind concurrs with mine , and I cannot answer you better then in her words : Is it you then fair Dorinde , said he , that will not pardon this crime ? Dorinde would have answered , but Sigismond interrupted : Nay fairest , said he , I would not have you pronounce your doom before so many witnesses ; I would have you , by the leave of both these fair ones , speak it unto none but my self . Upon this Rosanira and Galathea withdrawing a little from Dorinde , Sigismond took her hand , and leading her unto a place where some seats were , desired her to sit down , and then spoke to her in these terms : Did I think , dear Dorinde , that my departure would make you judge otherwise of me then as I desire , certainly the time of my departure would be the time of my death , or at least , I would not upon any terms in the world consent unto such a sad separation : I do know exactly how much I ow unto the commands of a Father , and I know also what obedience is to be given unto the commands of love ; and if my Father command any thing which shall crosse the affection which I do hear unto you , I think it no sin to disobey him : I conceive the stay that you are to make here will not be tedious unto you , and the lesse , because you will not be hanted with the impertinent courtship of Gondebaut , and because I shall every ment be saluting you with Letters of love and assurances of my fidelity : If you think you should enjoy more contentment in another place , honour me so far as to tell me into what part of the world ●●u would have me carry you : I protest I will do it , and lay aside all considerations in the world to please you . Sir ( answered Dorinde ) I see so little ground to hope for any good from your absence , as I am not to be blamed if I fear , that the day which takes me from your presence , will take out of your soul all this love you talk of : Had I any ▪ qualities either in my birth , wit , or Fortune , able to keep an affection after it is once got , I should not be altogether in such a desperate opinion ; but knowing how extreamly defective I am in all , or at the least in comparison of you , I expect all the rigours of a bitter absence , after I am once at a distance from you . Not but that I do consent unto this departure : for I will not have so much care of that amity you are pleased to honour me withal , as I have of your Fortunes : but I must confesse freely , I do not expect any good unto my self by it , but I do infallibly believe , that either the perswasions of King Gondebaut , or the mallice of my enemies , will extinguish all your love to me . Mistresse ( replied Sigismond ) for I dare swear you merit that name , and shall have it before any woman in the world ; be fully assured , that this shall never be , and that it shall be more easie for them to take away my life then my love . Know Dorinde , that I have prepared my self long since to answer unto all such points as they dare propose unto me : for indeed , what can they object , but that there is a great inequality between our conditions ; and that you being born a subject unto the King my Father , it will be little honourable for me to marry you ? This is all they can alledge against my affection to you : for as concerning your virtue , they know it is without any exception , all the malice and scandal upon earth is not able to blemish it . But I shall answer them , that I being no slave , but a Prince , born free in my own choise and will , it were most abominable Tyranny and injustice to constrain me unto any other alliance , then where my own free-born inclination moves me unto . I 'll tell them , that the knowledge which I have of your humour and wit , does promise me more contentment then I can find in any strange Princesse , who being born and educated in a clime contrary unto mine , will be of a contrary Genius , and not so sutable and pliant unto my desires and mind ; and for a conclusion I 'll tell them , that it is the property of Kings to do memorable acts , and I shall take delight in surmounting Nature , giving the quality of Queen unto a woman , whose birth denied it unto her ; but if these arguments should not prove valid and full enough to stop their mouths , I have another which is more strong and prevalent , and I know they cannot gain say it , when I shall peremptorily tell them that it is my will. Therefore , my dearest Dorinde , you have no reason to fear , but that my passion unto you will have as good a successe as we can desire . Alas Sir , ( said Dorinde and sighed ) If I do fear , it is because I do esteem you , and fear and amity are alwayes inseperable . I do not doubt but you mean well , and will to your power perform what you promise . But when I consider , with what stratagems and arguments they will endeavour to subvert your constancy ; and what malicious devices they will use to ruine me in your opinion : I must confesse , I cannot believe you will be able to resist them . I do freely confesse Sir , that I have an inclination to you , perhaps more then becomes me to have unto any man ; but I do swear , that if even I hear you begin to fail in that fidelity which you have vowed unto me , I will hate you so abominably , as though I cannot be revenged upon you , yet I will upon my self for loving you more then I ought : I hope , dearest Dorinde ( said Sigismond ) that you will sooner hear of my death then my inconstancy : and if it should so happen , that the malice of any Rival , or perhaps Gondebaut , should raise some false reports which shall belie these assurances which now I do give unto you , if you love me believe them not , nor suspect me as faulty in any one of those promises which I have made . I pray heaven ( answered Dorinde ) I never be deceived in my hopes and pretentions : for if I do fall from that height unto which you have raised my ambition , the fall will most certainly be mortal unto me , and it will be you only that would be culpable of all the harm that happens . Dearest Dorinde , for pities sake , drive all suspicions out of your soul , and be assured , that as soon as ever I am at my own liberty and dispose , I will add unto the quality of a Lover , the title of a husband , and shall be more proud of that happy name , then of such a Scepter as would make me possessour of all the world . Alas , heaven would be the punisher of my selfnesse , and hell would let loose all its Furies to torment me , should I falsifie my word , or swell you up with vain hopes : No , no , Dorinde , believe it , my love is a pure and a holy flame , and consequently pleasing unto the Gods ; I never entertained any thought of you which was not holy and lawful : and since it hath pleased the gods to suffer the continuance of my passion thus long , certainly they will never let it die : At the least , I do protest and swear unto you by all the Divinities which inhabit heaven , by that love which I bear unto your fairest self , nay , by your adored self , my Dorinde , that all the care which a devoted lover can have for the preservation of his zealous flame , I will imploy to the preservation of mine , to the end that if it be possible it may live even after my death . In saying so he took her hand , and lifted it to his mouth , which Dorinde did not deny , for she was so taken up with sad thoughts of this doleful separation , as she hardly knew what she did , but because Sigismond did in an amorous rapture , as it were , dwell upon her fair hand , she suddenly pulled it away , and said unto him , what protestations and oathes soever you make to assure me of your fidelity , yet my fears , Sirr of your change makes me doubt , that they are not able to make your words good , unto which I do give all the credit and faith that can be given unto the word of a Prince . I will , to my consolation , believe that you will not change , and will be perswaded that you do love me : I will think your passion to be very high , and that it cannot admit of any deminution ; but however , give me leave to resent your departure , as the greatest injury that Fortune could do unto me ; and if you do need any further testimony of my happy wishes of your welfare , receive my tears as the greatest that I can give . Upon this she let fall some tears , which she offered to restrain but could not , which Sigismond no sooner perceived , but he cried out , O my dearest Dorinde , preserve those pearls only for the god of Love , and do not recompence my love with Jewels of so high a price : wipe away those obliging tears , lest they should move too much sorrow , and force me after your example unto the like . Dorinde then , lifting her handkerchief up to her eyes , provided ( said she ) that my eyes may never be provoked unto this sad office by your infidelity , I will not shed any more at your departure ; but if it happen ( as heaven forbid it should ) that I should ever have any cause to accuse you of infidelity , I shall chide those tears which now I have propped , and condemn them as accessaries unto your Treason . I do protest once more , dearest Dorinde , replied Sigismond , that you shall never have any cause to condemn either your tears or my love : I will most inviolably observe my promises , and you shall find that the end of my affection shall not be sooner then the end of my life ; you may believe it , and the sooner , because I say it without constraint , or without any design in the world . Make me so happy as to be no lesse religious in the observances of all your promises , then I shall be in mine ; and know , that I shall enjoy no happy minutes during this absence from you , but such as are imployed in the thoughts of you : In saying so , he kissed her hand three times , and went away without giving her so much leisure as no answer ; not being able to resist those violences , which his love and compassion raised in his soul . Rosilion at the same time , asked Rosanira leave to go and see Gondebaut ; and though at the first she was hardly to be perswaded unto it , yet at last being overcome by his reasons , she consented he should go , upon condition of return within five or six dayes at the furthest limit . For ( said she unto him ) if the Queen Argira should send , and prescribe limits unto our return , how shall I be able to obey her , when you are so far distant from hence ? I do not know any thing in the world that should be more dear unto you then her presence ; and the rather , because if you love me , you know it is she only from whom you are to expect the accomplishment of your desires and mine : My fairest Princesse , answered Rosilion , the design which carries me unto Gondebaut , perhaps , is greater then you imagine : you know how puissant that Prince is , and how much his amity is to be sought after : Now I do hope by that inviolable contract of friendship which is betwixt Sigismond , Godomar , and me , to gain something upon the good will of the Father ; and to make him my Allie . I do not enquire , replied Rosanira , after the cause which moves you to go , but I do only solicite you to a certain the time of your return . I know all you propositions and designs , have some legal and noble object for their end ; but I fearmdash ; upon this Rosanira stopt ; and Rosilion observing by her countenance some impression of fears ; what does my dearest Princesse fear ? ( said he unto her ) is it that I shall die of those torments I shall endure when I am out of your sight ? No ( replied she very dejectedly ) I rather fear , that when you see Clotilda , you will die for love of her . Jealous Princesse , replied Rosilion , your suspicions wound me to the soul , but I will not go ; and though I did conceive some necessity in making this voyage , yet I will slight it for your sake , and will let you see , that the conservation of your amity is more dear and considerable unto me , then the safety of that estate which is to fall unto me . Rosanira then quitting her first apprehensions , and looking upon Rosilion with a smiling eye : pray Sir , said she , excuse my fears , which ought to be arguments unto you of my love , since I do fear the losing of you ; but for all that , do not alter your intentions of going with Sigismond : for I do promise to endure your absence , rather with longing impatience of your return , then any fears of sacrificing your self unto another : Me thinks ( answered Rosilion ) that my services may merit that belief from you ; and if there do remain in you any doubts of my fidelity , I have as much love as ever I had , and can begin new assurances of my self : believe it fair Rosanira , I can be none but yours ; and things absolutely impossible shall become easie to all the world , before I cease loving you with the same zeal I first resented when I made profession of it unto you . I do believe it , said Rosanira , and do vow , never to doubt it any more , provided dear Rosilion that you will also believe my faith to be inviolable . After this , Rosilion asking her whether she would honour him with any service : All that I desire from you ( answered she ) is to return soon again , and not to let the luster of Lions Court , make you forget that which will make you Lord of many Provinces , as you are already of my inclination . Rosilion promising to make his stay as short as possible , he went unto Sigismond , and finding him much troubled and sad ; for he was then ready to leave Dorinde , he desired him in all love , to tell him the cause ; and Sigismond whispering him in the eare , look ( said he ) in the face of Dorinde , and tell me whether it be possible to part from her without extream displeasure : I do protest continued he ) that now I do most sensibly find love to be the most smarting of all other passions , since the affection which I bear unto that fair one , is able to make me forget both my Father and my Fortunes , and all things else but her : I did ever think , replied Rosilion , that when this passion does meet in a brave spirit , it is most difficult , nay even impossible to separate , unlesse it be smothered by some great injury received , as it will by disdain or change ; and therefore I do not wonder that you being once taken by the charms of Dorinde , should believe this love can never die in you : for I believe most confidently , that she will live in your soul as long as that fair one shall endeauour to keep the fire alive . This , replied Sigismond , does make the tyranny of Fathers most odious unto me , who under a pretence of that authority which Nature hath conferred upon them , do constrain the will of their children , and force them with intollerable violence , to deny their own inclinations , only to follow such motions as their ambition or avarice does prompt them unto ; as if it were not reasonable we should enjoy the same priviledges that is allowed unto other animals , who in their harmlesse passions do without any constraint follow that party which they best like ▪ Let me not live ( continued he ) if I have not ever , since I knew the merits of Dorinde , extreamly envyed all those , who in condition far inferiour unto mine , yet may do what they will with themselves , and are not forced to comply and please any but their own desires . Such ( said Rosilion ) do meet with obstacles that are worse , and which hinder them from a perfect gust of such contentments as men do enjoy ; therefore we ought all to remain contented in the Sphaere of our own conditions , without any envy unto any : for doubtlesse , even those whom we do envy , would , were it in their Liberties to chuse , most willingly cease being what they are , to become what we are . The held on some further discourse , whilst Lindamor related unto Galathea , how the Princes had promised to do unto Amasis ; and she being a little troubled that they had not alread spoken unto the Nymph . Madam ( said he unto her ) I cannot think they wil forget the promise which they made unto me ; & though they have not made any solicitations in my behalf , yet doubtlesse they have sworn too sollemnly , to fail me . However it be , replied Galathea , you see they are upon the very point of their departure , and to resolve upon a thing of that great importance , there will be required more time then they have to stay . Madam , replied Lindam●● , we need no more but the Nymphs consent ; and I hope , that to obtain it , there needs no more but to ask it : so as there being time enough for that , there is yet time enough to make me the most happy man upon earth . Do you think then ( said Galathea and smiled ) that it is so easie a matter to obtain my consent ? Madam , replied Lindamor , it is much more hard to merit . Truly it ( said Galathea ) you are full of vanity , but fuller of love ( answered he ) and of such hopes as you have given me ; but I shall be extreamly sorry that it does displease you : Upon this word Galathea interrupted him , and fearing that she had angred him ; my Cavalier ( said she unto him ) you cannot anger me , and whatsoever you desire shall not displease me ; and to shew you , that how great soever your desires are to enjoy me , they are not greater then mine to be yours ; know that I am already wholly devoted to be yours , and if by crosse Fate my mothers will should thwart ours , I will die before she shall give me unto any other but Lindamor : in saying so , she observed that Rosanira was a little parted from Rosilion , and went to Dorinde , and therefore she left Lindamor to go and put the Princes in memory of their promise . Almost at the same time , Amasis came out of her closset , with eyes which indeed were something watry ; for she still grieved to think she was to lose them , unto whom she was obliged for her life and liberty : and Sigismond , who had already given order to make all things ready , he came unto her to bid her adieu . As soon as the Nymph saw him coming , she went into her closset again , where the Prince following her , with Rosilion and Godomar with him , he spoke to her in these terms : You have seen , Madam , what command I have received from the King my Father , and how earnestly he desires my return unto him . My fears to incense his hasty humour again against me , and make him repent of the pardon which he gave me , moves me most humbly to beseech you I may give him that contentment which he desires : protesting unto you , Madam , that if the desire which he has to see Godomar and me again , were any thing against your safety and rest , I believe I should rather suffer the inconveniency of his anger , then ever return unto him . Sir , answered Amasis , you need not doubt but your departure will much afflict me , and make me sensible of that losse , as of the estate which I am obliged unto you for preserving . Not but that I think it most just you should obey the commands of Gondebaut , since he intends only to deliver you from the inconveniences which you receive here , and to restore you unto the first luster an magnificence of his Court ; but I must needs confesse , it grieves me extreamly to part with you , and to know , that being in no degree able to requite so many good offices done , I am constrained to seem ungrateful towards you . Methinks , Madam ( said Rosilion ) that you ought not to take any care how to recompence us , since we have reason to think our selves infinitly obliged unto you , for furnishing us with the means of acquiring glory , and given us an honourable subject wherin to exercise our arms lawfully . Sir , replied the Nymph , your reputations were before at as high a pitch as they could attain unto , and this last occasion wherein you have made your courages to appear , can be nothing else but arguments of that pity which you had of me : the truth is , I am she that only reaps the benefit of it , and am most obliged unto you ; and when I consider , that after so many benefits and favours received , I must lose you , and suffer you to depart without any testimonies of resentment , it does grieve me so to the heart , as I do hardly enjoy that happinesse and well being which you have gotten me : And your departure is almost as sad unto me , as all those fears which the insolence of Polemas did cause unto me . Madam ( said Godomar ) probably our departure does a little trouble you , because it takes out of your presence two persons over whom your merit gives you a most absolute power ; but there is no reason in the world it should grieve you , because in what parts of the world soever we live , our affections and services shall alwaies testifie that we are most perfectly yours : The truth is ( said Amasis ) I have already received so many testimonies of your good will , as I have no reason to doubt but you imploy it for me , upon all occasions wherein your assistance is requisite ; but this does not comfort me in those sorrows which this sad separation causes in me : for I would have you depart better satisfied from me , and would gladly acquit my self , in some measure , of those obligations wherein I am bound unto your valour . Madam , replied Sigismond , the care you have had of Godomar and Dorinde , since they came into Marcelles , is no way inferiour then that which I have imployed to serve and help you , though I dare say , that the favours which they have received from you , does much surpass all that I have done : because you were less obliged to receive them , then I was to free you from all such inconveniences as might have hapned unto you for their sakes : so it is I who am the obliged party , and am most concerned to complain , that Fortune offers me no better means of grateful returns . Yet , Madam ( continued he ) if it be your pleasure I should attribute this unto your civilitie , and that I should think what I have done for you , deserves some kind of recompence , I will believe it so , since it is your pleasure , and to the end I may have some kind of right to hope , that you will be pleased to grant two humble requests which I have unto you : Sir , answered Amasis ( with a countenance lesse sad then before ) no greater pleasure can come unto me in all the world , then to do any thing you shall desire , I beseech you therefore , and conjure you unto it , to command me whatsoever you desire , that I may testifie how great a desire I have to obey you . The first thing then that I desire , Madam ( said Sigismond ) relates unto the Interest of Dorinde , whom I beseech you permit to stay a while with you : I think there is no need I should tell you my reasons ; for you knowing both her life and mine , doubtlesse you know them also as well as my self . Only I assure you , that the favours which she hath already received from you , and those which she expects from your amity , shall be put upon my accompt of obligations to you , and shall be so well imprinted in my memory , as I will never forget them . As to the other humble request which I am to make , it conceirns as well the Interest of Rosilion and Godomar , as my own , for they ▪ also engaged themselves to present it ; but yet it conceirns a Cavalier , whose virtue may without ostentation , aspire unto the highest degree that Fortune can raise a man : And , Madam , to leave you no longer in a dubious suspence , I will freely tell you , that Rosilion , my brother , and I , do must humbly beseech you to give the possession of Galathea unto the merits of Lindamor : You , Madam , do know , better then any , the qualities of which he is owner , and what proofs he has given you of his valour and courage ; you know all , that if your Estate is to be sustained by the valour and judgment of a man , none can more legitimately pretend unto it then he : Therefore , Madam , if it be your pleasure to confer upon him any recompence for the perils he hath undergone , and whereunto he exposed himself for your sake , and if you will not shame us with the denial of a request so just , we conjure you by the memory of Clidemant whom he hath so faithfully served , and by the prosperity and welfare which you and your dominions are to enjoy , to approve of this his humble desire , and of our motion in his behalf . As he said so , Sigismond took the hand of Amasis , and stooping to kiss it , the Nimph smiled : Sir said she unto him , I doe with all my heart consent unto all you ask : Dorinde shall never far worse , nor be less dear unto me then Galathea her self : And though I were not obliged to give Lindamor what he desires of me as a recompence which I owe unto his courage , yet I doe know his quallity and merits so well , that I would grant him what he now requests : I doe desire only to consult with Galathea and know her mind , yet assuring my self she will not disapprove of any thing I shall doe . Madam ( said Rosilion ) though Sigismond only did present the request unto you , and you have been pleased to grant it , yet I must needs give you must humble thanks , and do protest , I doe think my self no less obliged for any favour you do unto Lindamor , then if I had received it my self ; this shall make me hasten my return that I may be present at this happy marriage , and I dear say the dayes that Lindamor does spend in Lions , he will not think , the most pleasant of his life . Indeed ( said Godomar ) neither you nor he will take much pleasure in being there , but however , you shall be bid most kindly welcome : and if the King will give me leave , I will return with you , to be a witness of Lindomar or , & your happiness : Indeed ( said Amasis and sighed ) I should be happy if you would be as good as you say : That Madam , replied Godomar , does wholy depend upon the will of Gondebaut : I should think my self infinitly happy ( said Amasis ) if he would be pleased to consent unto it ; nor should I ever be possesed with frights , and terrors , as long as I should be so happy as to have your presence : It shall not be long of me Madam , said Sigismond , if my Brother doe not obtain that leave , for I will undertake to aske it for him , and will use the best endeavors I can to move the King , that he may have the honour of seeing you again : In the mean time Madam , the last favour which I desire to obtain from you , is the continuation of your good will , and doe most humbly beseech you to beleive , that what fortune soever I be in , I will never forget the oath which I have made to serve you against all your enemies : In saying so , he kissed her and bad adieu , but Amasis holding him in her armes , alas Sir , said she unto him must we be so miserable as to lose you ? Heaven was not so kind in giving me the happy honour of your acquaintance , as it is mortally cruell in depriving me so soon of you : Upon this she could not refrain from teares ; and Sigismond , who was extreamly moved , Madam replied he , what necessitie soever it be which calls me unto the King my Father , yet it shall not be so prevalent as your command if you doe bid me not to go : Indeed seeing I could not now be much servicable unto you , I though you would dispence with my obedience unto him , and not complain of my departure . Your obedience unto him ( replied Amasis with teares in her eyes ) cannot be condemned , noe more then my sad resentment of your departure : Pay unto Gondebaut that which nature does exact from you : And I will pay that unto you , which unless I were the most ungratfull woman in the world , I cannot deny unto those great benefits which have obliged me unto you . Yet since it is more reasonable that the interests of a Father , should be more considerable unto you then mine , I will receive this adieu which you bid me , yet upon condition that you will honour me so far as to promise , though I be at a distance from you , yet you will sometimes call me into your memorie . Upon this , she embraced him again , and Sigismond embracing her , I doe not only promise it Madam ( said he ) but also swear it by the soul of my Father , and all the oathes that ought to be inviolably kept : beseeching the gods to afflict me with all manner of torments , the first moment I offer to break them : And I Sir ( answered Amasis with teares and sighes ) doe vow sooner to die then cease to honour you and love you as I am obliged . In saying so , she left Sigismond , whom she had all be dewed with her teares , and addressing her self unto Rosilion ; and you Sir ( continued she ) if ever you intend to oblige me any farther , I beseech you shew it in contriving it so as Gondebaut may not deny Godomar the libertie of returning to me : Rosilion having promised to imploy the utmost of his endeavours Godomar , advanced , who making a low conge to bid her adieu ; Pardon me Madam ( said he unto her ) if I fail in any of those respects which I doe owe unto you , assuring you that I am most ready to make reparation as you shall ordain : Nay Sir , answered she , I beseech you the miseries which I resent , if during the stay you have made here , I have omitted any thing which was due unto your birth : Protesting that if any where , they proceeded not from want of any affection , for I have as much to you , as ever I had to Clidemant . Upon this shedding some tears in sign of her sorrows , she went out of her closset with a countenance so sad , that all the Ladies who were in the Chamber , especially Dorinde , began to lose their collours as they did in the time of their calamities , Galathea was ready to drop down for fear the Princes had forgotten their promises unto Lindamor : And that Cavelier who knew that their favours was the best foundation he had for his hopes of his Mistresse , he was also in a most pitifull impatience to know what success they had obtained for him : yet not daring to let his perplexities appear , he wished himself already in the Country , that he might know the doom of his good or bad fortune . Galathea who sat upon thorns , and as wel as he was once upon the point to put Dorinde upon it , to ask Sigismond what news : yet considering that it was too much against the hair of a womans modesty , she resolved to enquire no further ; but patiently to stay till the time came . So when the Princes came unto her to salute her , and bid her adieu , she returned her complement as handsomely as she could : Rosanira , Dorinde , Daphnide , Madonthe , Silvia and the rest of the Ladies , having done the same , Sigismond enquired by what meanes he might assure Adamas of his good affection , and charged Thamires with that commission , because he was to goe unto that Druide , desiring Thamires to tell him , that though he departed without seeing him , yet would he be his perfect friend , Rosilion and Godomar did the like , and afterwards bad their last adieu unto the Nimph and all the Ladies , and then took horse . Godomar had already surrendred the office of Publique Dictator unto which he was elected , as well to drive the nailes for Rosilion and Adrastes , as for other particular affaires of Amasis ; so as there being nothing that could stay them any longer , they all departed , and the Nimph causing her chariot to be made ready , she would needs accompany them a little way out of the Town . It was a most goodly sight to see these Princes so bravely mounted , their mannage of their horses was incomparable , and they also made a very glorious shew . For besides all those who were no strangers , as Perlandor , Merindor , Lidius , Ligdamon , Lipandas , Silrines , Alcidon , Damon , and many others ; Rosilion took with him the hundred Caveliers which the Queen Argira left with him , for the safety of Marcelles●s in this Equipage then they went out of the castle court , where they were all assembled : And the inhabitants being advertised of this desparture , considering that they , who departed , were the deliverers of their Town , they did rank themselves on both sides the streets , where they were to pass : and there , upon their knees , and with hands lifted up to heaven , some weeping for joy others for sorrows , all , even the very children , prayed heartily for all prosperity upon them . Clindor amongst the rest , would needs see them depart , and calling to memory that Alcippes and he had been such Cavaliers in their dayes , he could not chuse but pay some sighs for the losse of so dear and faithful a friend . When they were a little way out of the Town , the Princes were advertised that the Nymph followed , and therefore they turned back , and most earnestly beseeching her to go no further , they had their last adieu unto her , and all the Ladies that accompanied her , and afterwards continued on their journey . Lindamor , who was not able to live any longer in that impatiency , but longed beyond expression to know what answer Amasis returned unto his request which he doubted whether the Princes had presented or no , he addressed himself unto Godomar , because Sigismond and Rosilion were in discourse together ; and beseeching him to tell him what successe he might expect from his amorous request , that young Prince did at the last set his heart at rest , and assured him , that the Nymph liked so well of it , as she had faithfully promised to be no obstacle against it . Lindamor , even ravished at so good an answer , did first lift up his eyes to heaven , afterwards , looking upon Godomar Generous Prince ( said he unto him ) may heaven be propitious unto you in all your attempts , for being so great a Patron unto me in my love to Galathea . But good Sir , continued he , do you not flatter up my passion with these sweet hopes , and endeavour to deceive that dispair which the refusal of Amasis would have driven me into ? Brave Lindamor ( answered Godomar ) do not think I disguise the truth I tell , you with any tricks ; I assure you Amasis is all yours , and never proposed any other condition unto the request which Sigismond made in your behalf , but only to consult upon it with her daughter Galathea , whether it stood with her will : Now if Galathea be not against it , the business is done , and probably will be accomplished at your return . But Lindamor ( continued he ) I should not have told you this good news ▪ for I am afraid your impatiency to enjoy those favours which you have already so long since purchased , will make you think your journey with us tedious : Sir , replied the Cavalier , the honour to be in your company is as great a delight unto me as any other ; but I must ingeniously confesse unto you , that if my service were not necessary , I should be very glad if you would command me to return unto the Nymph , that I may put her in memory of that promise , which she has made unto you in my favour , and to solicite the accomplishment of it . Koow Lindamor , replied Godomar , that where we are to go , you shall have no lesse liberty then my self ; and I will be so far from hindring your return , that I will accompany you , if it will please the King to permit me : for believe it , I find so much sweetnesse in the conversation of Amasis and her Nymphs and see them enjoy such a sweet and dilectable tranquility , that I would willingly buy the liberty of being amongst them at the price of my blood : Sir ( replied Lindamor ) you have seen only a shadow of those pleasures and delights which that little countrey used to enjoy : for the loss of Clidemant , the rebellion of Polemas , and the Army of the King your Father , and others , have so disturbed that Tranquility and Felicity which Amasis and her people were wont to enjoy , that whilst you were in Marcelles , I dare say , you saw but a false of those swe●●● which accompanied their lives in the time of peace . This is it which makes me say ( said the Prince ) that now their contentments must needs be high , since I received so much amongst them during the time of their adversity . With such discourse as this they made the length of the way seem short ; and Amasis , who took towards the Town , was no sooner entred into the Castle , but leaving unto Galathea the care of entertaining of all the company she went into her closset to find out of her own virtue some consolation for the absence of the Princes ; and as she was calling to mind all the various successes which had hapned unto her during the whole course of her life , and found by the death of her son ; how irrevocable is that Law which condemneth all to die she resolved at the return of Lindamor to accomplish his marriage with Galathea , and after she had conferred the government of the state unto him , to retire her self into Mountbrison , or into the Pallace of Isoures , there to spend the rest of her dayes . Galathea , whose age used not to entertain any such holy considerations , began to think upon a hundred sports wherein to divert her self , till Lindamor returned with the rest of the Cavaliers ; but finding none that could surmount those sorrows which their departure had caused , at last after a little study , she addressed her self unto Rosanira , and said unto her . You can judge , Madam , upon what I am now thinking : It is very true , answered Rosanira , for my eyes are not good enough to see into your soul : Truly , replied the Nymph , I am thinking upon the discourse which Thamires had yesterday concerning the cure of Celidea ; and I believe it would be much pleasure unto us to see her now : for before she had disfigured her self , she was reputed for one of the fairest women that ever came upon the Banks of Lignon . I believe ( replied the Princesse ) that the least intimation of your desire to see her ▪ would be enough to make her come hither : I do indeed believe , replied Galathea , that she would not deny me that contentment if I should desire it , but I conceive it better to see her where she is , if you would but do as I would contrive it : Galathea then desiring to be pleasant , and Rosanira desiring to tell her how she would contrive it ; I would have us ( said the Nymph ) to dresse our selves like Shepherdesses , and go and surprize Adamas in his house ; there we shall see Celidea ; Astrea perhaps will be there also , unto whom I shall be very glad to impart a secret which I know will be welcome unto her : Silvander likewise , is doubtlesse there , and if we chance to find Hylas there also , we shall not want diversion enough . Dorinde , who till then said nothing , because the thoughts of Sigismonds departure took up her mind , she presently began to put in her vie : I have yet my Shepherdesses habit ( said she ) and Madonthe and Daphnide I believe have not parted with theirs , so as if you will provide habits for your selves against to morrow morning , we will all wait upon you thither . Daphnide and Madonthe , liking the proposition of Rosanira , did willingly consent unto it . I believe , said Dorinde , that I shall be the least merry in the company , but I shall endeavour to do as I can . For my part , said Galathea , I shall contribute all I can to make you so ; but ( continued she ) we do only want the consent of Amasis unto the design : None can do that ( said Madonthe ) better then your self : I conceive it good therefore , that you make the motion unto her : I conceive not so ( replied the Nymph and smiled ) and therefore I desire that it may be put to the vote who shall ask her , and let the plurality of voices carry it . I will give mine unto you ( said Rosanira ) and I the same ( said Daphnide ) then fair Galathea , said Dorinde , prepare your self for this commission , for the vote falls upon you . Here is a controversie ( said the Nymph ) soon determined , and since you command it , shall be as soon obeyed . Upon this , she went very confidently into the closset of Amasis , whom she found very pensive and sad ; and having propounded the motion unto her , she approved of it , and resolved to go her self unto Mountbrison , and spend her time there , whilst they were merry at the house of Adamas : Galathea having made an humble Coage unto her , she would have gone away , but the Nymph called her back again ; and after she had looked a little seriously upon her , Galathea , said she , tell me truly : If Lindamor should take part with Gondebaut , and forsake my service as he intends , would you not accuse him of extream ingratitude ? I cannot believe , Madam , answered Galathea , that he has any such intention ; for he sets a greater value upon your Interest then so : But , replied Amasis , I have now no great need of him , since Gondebaur and I am friends . No matter for that , Madam ( replied the Nymph ) it is enough he once served you , to make him never serve Gondebaut , unlesse you do expresly command him ; you think so very well of him ( said Amasis ) that I do believe you bear some good will unto him : Truth is Madam ( answered Galathea and blusht a little ) . I have no reason to hate him : Well , well , ( said Amasis ) go and look unto your flocks , since you are all resolved to become Shepherdesses ; and we will talk more of this another time : Amasis smiled as she spoke these words , and Galathea , who observed all her motions , did from thence draw good hopes of success to her desires . As she went out , Thamires came to the closset dore , and Galathea taking him by the hand , carried him to the Nymph , who knowing that he came purposly to receive her commands , charged him to tell the grand Druide , that she was very sorry she had not his presence at the conclusion of peace ; yet if any news of consequence fell out , she would advertise him : Thamires humbly bowing himself promised to do all her commands and after he had bid adieu unto the rest of the Ladies , he went to see his dear Celedea , who thought one dayes absence from him , an age . He was no sooner come within a hundred paces of the Druides house , but he met her , yet with so sad a countenance , that he was exceedingly troubled at it and desired to know the cause . The shepherdess , who loved him as her own soul , and had no other desires but to please him . The sadness which you see in my looks ( said she unto him ) proceeds more from the interest of others then my own , and if you take so much paines as to go into the house of Adamas , unless you be very insensible , you will be as sad as I am : All are there in extream disorder : almost all those whom you left there , went away yesterday presently after you , and there is such an confusion amongst those shepherds and shepherdesses that remain , as is impossible to be expressed unto you . Alexis is lost : Silvander never was heard of since yesterday : Diana and Astrea , went out of their chambers this morning before day , and no news can be told of them Paris is gone to look them : Leonide , Phillis , Licidas , Stella , Hylas , Doris , Adrastes , and the rest , are gone to do the like : and had I not thought that you would have returned about this time , I would have gone after them . This is a strange alteration indeed ( said Thamires : ) but that they may not think we have less good will unto them then the rest . Let us do the Druide the best service we can , after I have given him an accompt of what Amasis has particularly commanded me to tell him . All we can do ( answered Celedea ) is to seek out Astrea and Diana , for his greatest cares are for them : well ( said Thamires ) wee will do our best : In the mean time rest your self here under this shade of trees , and I will return as soon as possible I can : so Celedea kissing him , she sat down , and Thamires went to the Druides house . He went first to the chamber of Adamas without meeting any living soul , and because he found the dore shut , whilst he was disputing with himself whether he should knocke or no , he heard Adamas say in a loud voice : but Bellinde , to what purpose are all these teares ? They will not do any good at all , but are displeasing unto the gods : These few words , made Thamires listen the more attentively , and he heard Bellinde answere with a deep sigh : Alas alas , all the teares in the world cannot wash away the crime which Diana hath comitted : but I will make her resent it , as well as I do , and make it appear unto the world how much I disapprove of 〈…〉 , and that I did not expect such bad fruit from such good education as I gave her . Yet , replied the Druide , I dare not accuse her : for she has been but half a day absent from you , and perhaps when she returns has a just and lawfull excuse for it . Oh Heaven ( answered Bellinde ) was it such a heard matter to have asked my leave before she went ? But when I call to memorie her shifting answeres which she gave me yesterday when I founded her mind , concerning her marriage with Paris ( of whom she is not worthy ) I easily apprehend that she had some design in her ●ancy which is dangerous to disclose , because happly it might be prejudiciall unto her reputation and mine , we shall see ere long ( said Adamas ) whether she be to blame or no : mean time have no reason to afflict your self as you do , in saying so , the Druide went a little towards the dore , and Thamires fearing to be surprised , he knocked , as one that had some earnest business : Adamas therefore opened the dore , and Thamires seeing him alone with Bellinde he retreated two or three paces , as if he were afraid to disturbe them , but the Druide desiring him to enter , did ask him what news from Marcelles , to whom Thamires answered thus : Reverend Father the Nimph Amasis commanded me to tell you , that now she enjoyes a perfect peace by the solemn treaty which she had with Ligonias , who came expresly from to Burgudian King to conclude it : she has deferred the day which once she had appointed for the sacrifice , untill the return of Rosilion , who as she beleives will be back within these five or six dayes : And the Princes commanded me to assure you from them that they will be ready to serve you upon all occasions I do hartily rejoyce ( said the Druide ) at the happy estate wherein the affaires of that great Nimph are : and I am very glad she has deferred the sacrafice , by reason of some accidents that are faln upon me , Celedea , replied Thamires , told me something confusedly concerning Diana and Astrea , but I did not understand her meaning ; it is ( answered Adamas ) that those shepherdesses have not been within , all the day , and we are now in quest to know what is become if them . I will go then ( said Thamires ) and do my endeavours to find them : upon this , he humbly bowed himself , and whilst the Druide returned unto his discourse with Bellinde , he returned to Celedea . As soon as she sawe him coming she rose up , and taking his hand they went both togeather in quest of these shepherdesses . But it had been strange if they had found them , for they fearing to be diverted from the design which they had concluded upon the night before , and doubting they should be followed and sought after , they were so carefull in hiding themselves , as it was almost impossible to find them out . They lay all the night togeather in a bed , and Leonide , who in the absence of Alexis , would needs lie in their chamber , she desired Phillis to keep her Company : So as Astrea and Diana , after some triviall discourse with Leonide and Phillis , as soon as they thought them asleep , they began to talke freely of their common affliction . But Astrea being overcome with the discourse of the Druide concerning the fortune of Celadon she was the first who began to talke in these termes : Alas Sister ( said she and sighed ) must our miseryes be eternall ? are we predestined never to enjoy any contentment ? I am no sooner faln into one calamitie but in lieu of being delivered from it , I do find my self seconded with another more sensible and great : I have heard Silvander sometimes say that all things have their vicissitude and change , but my misery has none : and since fate began to perplexe the condition of my life , I never found any alteration . Sister ( said Diana ) certainly we are not such whom fortune is pleased to smile upon , nor whom heaven is pleased to shower any favours : For my part , I am sure that since Silander died , I never found any kind of sweetness in my life , and I dare say it betwixt you and me , that the least offence I received , has been the affection of Silvander , but as if fate were a professed enemy unto my prosperitie , I had no sooner grounded som● hopes in the amitie of that shepherd , but a thousand obstacles do intervene and oppose my happiness : And so untowardly have I been crossed , as the bitterness of it does not proceed from another but from my self who gave the greatest blow unto my happiness : for I must needs say , that had I not given any credit unto those reports which Laonice made unto me , I had never permitted Paris to go and treat with Bellinde concerning a marriage twixt him and me , nor ever seemed to like of his address : Nor did I ever think he would have offered to possess me against my consent , or that I should ; as I am now , be forced to commit an impardonable fault both against my own Love , and the satisfaction of Silvander . The gods me thinks ( replied Astrea ) should be satisfied , since by the miseryes which we have endured , they have sufficientely revenged those faults which we have committed , you against Silvander , and I against Celadon . And yet they persecute us still , nor do I think they will cease untill our lives do cease . If they will cease then ( said Diana ) their anger shall not last long : for I am resolved to put an end unto my miseryes ere long : and truely I think I shall be forced unto it , for I am not able to live one hour under the power of Paris . Upon this she stopped a little , and then beginning again , ah Sister , ( continued she ) you have used a terme which goes unto my very heart when you said , that you would applie that remedie unto your miseryes , which dispairs does teach such as cannot suffer them , and I swear , that I do wish for death which as eager a desire , as ever I did for any of fortunes favours . When I said so ( answered Astrea ) I spoke it in my passion and as I thought . And I assure you my resolution is as unalterable as the doom of fate is : for to what purpose should I live , unless to tast the bitterness of my misfortunes , and to consider that most certainly I have committed some great sin against the gods , since to punish me , they invent every day new tortures to torment me ? No no Diana , it is much better to live with them , who , as they say , carouse in full bow●s of Nectar and Ambrosia , in the Elizian fields : Let them desire to live , who drink of such sweet Liquors here , and live only in the world to taste the favours of Fortune ; but such as I , must not hope for any felicity in it , and therefore it is grosse folly to desire life : Did I not most perfectly know the humour of Celadon , and that when I commanded him to die , he would most infallibly do it , I might have some ground of hope to keep me alive ; but since he is most certainly dead , I must confesse I cannot live . And I ( replied Diana ) could find invitations enough to move me unto the same , and when I do consider the present condition of my soul , doubtlesse it is a lawful cause to desire death : for if life be not sweet , unlesse it be accompanied with some , contentments , why should I value mine , since I have lost all hopes of any : As you could desire to live for Celadons sake , so could I for my Shepherd ; but I see that cannot be , unless I accept of an alliance with Paris , and by consequence , be a cause of Silvanders ruine , who hath sworn not to live a minute after he hears it . Ah , dear Astrea , if we should attempt to look death in the face , I am afraid we have not courage enough to grapple with it . As for you , replied Astrea , probably you may be afraid of death ; but as for me , I have found out the best and most lawful way of dying , that any in the whole world can make choice of : I will die , for the happiness and tranquility , not only of a Province , but of the whole Universe . Diana , who did not know her meaning , ah Sister ( said she ) I beseech you let me know how you mean , that I may do the same : I do not think ( answered Astrea ) that any other then my self ought to aspire unto it : but yet I will tell you which way I mean , because you shall not think I will conceal any thing from you , it is this : The Fountain of verity is as you know , so enchanted , as that enchantment can never have an end , but by the death of the most faithful he lover , and she lover , that ever came into this Province . Now knowing that my fidelity is arrived at the highest pitch , that ever any womans can , I am resolved to sacrifice my self for the Publick , till after my example some Shepherd will be found , who will expose himself for the worlds content also . Indeed ( replied Diana ) this is the bravest and most glorious resolution that ever entred into the thoughts of a woman : ah , Sister , I shall esteem my self most happy to accompany you , and share with you in the same Fortune . Sister ( said Astrea ) I should not refuse your company , did I not know , that it is only one of our sex that is to die : and I would not wish you to incur the danger : Come what danger the gods please , replied Diana , I will not forsake you , but will expose my self unto any peril that can come . If you be so resolved ( said Astrea ) then we must carry our design as close as possibly we can , and must not acquaint Phillis with it ; for she loving us as she doth , she will not suffer us to take that way , but will so obstruct our design , as we shall never bring it to passe : To prevent which ( said Diana ) let us go from hence before either Adamas or my mother be out of bed , for I fear they will send for us as soon as it is day , to make me marry Parris : But ( said Astrea ) as soon as they misse us out of our chambers , they will follow after us , and if they find us , they will bring us back ; and after that we shall never hope to steal away from their vigilant eyes : As for that , answered the Shepherdess , we shall not want a remedy ; for as soon as ever we are gone out , we will hide our selves in some place or other all the day long , and when night comes , we will go unto the place which must put an end unto all our calamities . If we should fall asleep again ( said Astrea ) it would but disorder our design : I do not fear that ( replied Diana ) for though I would , yet it is impossible for me to take any rest ; and therefore Sister let us dress our selves , now Leonide and Phillis are fast asleep , and cannot hear any noise we make . Upon this , Diana arose out of her bed , and finding her clothes ; by the help of the Moon , did dresse her self very handsomely : Astrea did the like ; and afterwards both lay down upon the bed again , till the night was a little further spent . They were no sooner laid down , but they heard Phillis sigh , and because her sighs were mixed with some lamentable groans , they thought that perhaps their design was discovered ; and to make them the more believe it , she began to cry out ; what ? without me ? Ah Sister , ah Diana , no , no , no : by these words of Sister ; and Diana , they thought all was discovered , and were so affrighted , that Astrea rose up to tell her all the secret of their voyage ; but stooping to whisper her in the ear , left Leonide should hear , she saw her eyes shut , upon which Astrea did infallibly conclude , that certainly she only spoke in her sleep : she saw also tears trickle down her cheeks ; which moved Astrea unto so much compassion , as she also could not chuse but weep . So she returned to her companion , and assuring her , that Phillis was asleep , Sister ( said Diana unto her ) let us go out of the chamber , and try if we can get out of the house ; it will be day before we are aware . Let us go then ( said Astrea ) but make as little noise as we can , left we should waken Leonide or Phillis . In saying so , she gently opened the door , and softly treading down the stairs , they came into the Court. As soon as they appeared in the Court , two great doggs , which were kept for the guard of the house , began to bark , & put them into such a fright , as they turned back and suddenly shut the door at the stair foot : afterwards , they saw the fellow who kept the keyes of the gates , and who rose up at the noise which the doggs made : a little after they saw him open the gates and look about him , and went in again with his doggs into a little room , and shut the door after him , leaving the key of the gates in the lock : This made them a little more confident , so as they thought , that if they stayed but a while till the fellow was asleep , they might gently cross the Court , and get out ; which they did , with as many timerous apprehensions , as if they had committed some great crime . As soon as they were out , they took upon the left hand , and began to run as fast as ever they could , still looking back to see whether any followed . When they were quite out of breath they stopped ; and after they had blowed , and a little recovered themselves , Diana , who was most affrighted : O my God , Sister ( said she ) what shall I do ? shall I have courage enough to compleat our design , who have so little at the beginning of it ? We are about to accomplish a resolution ( said Astrea which will free us from the Tyranny of all those miseries which have tormented us ; and therefore we must not faint but take courage , since upon this action depends the rest which we are to enjoy in the second life . I do know very well ( replied Diana ) what benefit will acrue unto us by it ; but for all that I cannot chuse but startle at the way , by which we are to arrive at it . Yet dear companion ( continued she and kissed Astrea ) your presence does put me into some heart , and makes me think , that no ill which can happen unto me , can be so great , but the pleasure I take in your company is greater . Sister ( replied Astrea ) in that you will find but small contentment , and I much ; but not to trifle away our time in such discourse , let us look out some convenient place to hide our selves , and make provision of such fruits as we can find upon the trees ; for I consider , that since we must not stirr from our secret lodging all the day , probably we shall find a necessity of eating : Truly ( said Diana ) it is strange , to find in one and the same mind , two such different wills : We came out this morning with an unalterable resolution to die , and yet we talk of eating , as if we had some extraordinary care of our lives . And so I have , answered Astrea , because I would not for a world die any other death , then such as will disenchant the Fountain unto which we are going . Well , said Diana , let us then gather some fruits ; let us eat , and let us die , I will do whatere you please . In saying so , they went forwards towards the banks of Lignon , resolving to stay at the first place which they should think fit for a lurking hole all the day . As they went , they gathered fruits , and after a long walk , Arstea saw Aurora to appear , and afterwards the Sun , gilding the tops of the mountains , and by degrees descending into the valleyes to give them the same luster , they made the more haste to find out a close habitation ; and were more inquisitive then before , they lodged themselves in several places ; but like Criminals , who never think their place of retreat safe enough , unlesse it be the very center of the earth , and still imagine themselves exposed to the sight of all the world ; so did they , in what place soever they found . At last , after much wandering and seeking up and down , they found upon the side of the River a little Cavern , which seemed to sute very well with their minds , and there they resolved to stay . Into it they entred then , though with much ado , by reason of the thick bushes which hindred them ; and sitting down upon the Cussions of Mosse , which seemed as if they had been made by Art , they waited , and prepared themselves for any Fortune that heaven would send them . Almost at the very same time , Phillis , whom they left in bed , did waken ; and because she had still a confused memory of some troublesome dreams which had disturbed her all night long , she arose gently from Leonide , to go unto her companions bed , and give them an accompt of her melancholy Fancies ; but when she found them not there , nor saw any of their clothes , she began to doubt somthing , and to fear such misfortunes as her dreams bad threatned her withall . First she drew the window curtains , and seeing the Sun up ; what strange haste ( said she to her self ) has Astrea and Diana made to rise more early then usual ? afterwards , bethinking her self why they should go out of the chamber without telling her ; but why ( said she ) should they leave me in bed ? how long have I been held in suspicion amongst them ? ah Sister , ah Diana , I did not think you would ever have failed in that duty which was owing unto our common Amity ? In saying thus , this Shepherdesse did , by little and little , dresse her self ; and as soon as she was ready , she went down the stairs , and went into the Hall ; but finding no body , she ran into the gallery : afterwards going into the Court , and not meeting any one of the domestiques , she was even at deaths door ; and not knowing what course to take in that extremity , she returned into her chamber , and wakening Leonide : Pardon me fair Nymph , said she , for interrupting your rest ; I am undone , if you do not help me unto some remedie against my perplexities . Astrea and Diana are not here , and I fear , since they conceal their flight from me , that they are gone to do some violence upon themselves in some place or other . Leonide extreamly astonished at this , for she knew the state of their souls and their loves , she dressed her self as fast as ever she could ; and afterwards both went together unto him who kept the gates , to know of him whether any went out . The fellow swore unto them , that he opened not the door unto any : True it was , he heard the doggs barks a little before day ; but rising up and seeing no body , he went to bed again , and slept ever since without hearing any noise . Leonide and Phillis , in a great amazement went to the gates , and finding the Key in the door , they knew then the Shepherdesses passed out that way . They conceived the best way was to acquaint the Druide , and waiting till he was up , they went into the gallery ; in which they no sooner were , but Phillis being unable to withold her tears any longer : Alas Madam , said she , my heart foretold me all this ; and to my grief , I was but too true a Prophet of that which falls our . I have been tormented all the night long with strange inquietudes , and troubled with so many melancholly imaginations , as I never slept worse in all my life . Dreams , answered Leonide , are only illusions and Fancies , and no truth or credit is to be grounded upon them . Ah , sage Nymph , replied the Shepherdesse , assure your self they are not so at this time , for I saw every thing as perfectly , as if I had been awake : For , Madam , be pleased to know , that after I was asleep , and thought it about midnight , me thought I saw the ghosts of Celadon and Silvander approch unto the bed of Astrea and Diana ; and that of Celadon being more offended then the other , it said unto my sister , in a tone mixed both of love and anger , ungrateful Shepherdesse , Celadon is dead , and indeed in obedience to your unjust command ; and it is your duty also to die at his most just request : behold here his ghost which waits to conduct you into the Elizian fields , and which will never cease tormenting you , until the very last minute of your life . Then the other , me thought , began to speak ; and you Diana ( said he unto her ) who by the power of your charms has triumphed over me , if you retain any memory of my fidelity , keep constant unto the affection which you promised me ; and after my example rather resolve to die , then live under the reproach of infidelite . After this , the ghost was silent , as I think , to harken unto Astrea , who in answere to the first , yes , yes Celadon ( said she ) I will satisfie thy request ; I will with all my heart lay off the burthen of this body and accompany thy soul whither soever thou wilt conduct me . Afterwards Diana in answere , and you Silvander ( said she ) be sure thou dost not depart from me , I will make my self inseperable from thy blessed soul , so as though we could not unite our selves during our lives , yet we will after our deaths . In saying so they dressed themselves , and afterwards following these two ghosts who were their guides , they are gone to cast themselves into the armes of love , who having some compassion upon them , has given them that contentment which they asked . I remember well , that I did what I could to keep them from following ; I wept , I was angrey , I cryed out sometimes against Astrea , sometimes against Diana , telling them they ought not to attempt any thing without me : but these ungratfull Companions slighted me , and went away without so much as bidding me adieu . Those accidents which hapned yesterday ( said Leonide ) are the cause of these imaginations : for they say , it is the qualitie of dreams to fill our fancies in the night time , with such things as entertained it in the day : And these ghosts of Celadon and Silvander : their discourse with the shepherdesses , their answers and resolutions , all these are drawn from the design which Celadon resolved upon to die , from the complaints which he made against Astrea , and from the reason which Silvander had to hinder Diana , from marrying Paris . However it be , replied Phillis , you see , Diana and Astrea are gone , and you see some part of my dream is more then fancy . That , answered the Nymph , is rather from some other accident : for it may be , that those two fair ones waking betimes in the morning they went to divert themselves without any such designs as you suspect , no no Madam ( said Phillis ) they would never have gone without telling me , unless they had some strange resolution to execute : but ( continued she ) I will follow them whether they will or no , and as cunning as they are to hide themselves from me , It shall go heard , but I will find them out : In saying so , they went out of the Gallery ; and hearing that Adamas was out of bed , Phillis went unto him to acquaint him with the flight of her Companions : At the first , the Druide laughed at it : for he thought it to be only some passage of merriment : but when he heard and considered all circumstances , and examined the porter , he thought what Phillis said was not without some probabilitie . Then began he to call into memory the last command which Astrea laid upon Celadon , and that to make him some satisfaction , she might attempt some desperate act ; Then did he think the apprehensions of Phillis to be just : but searching into the cause why Diana also should fly away , he thought that the intimacy of friendship which was between her and Astrea , might perhaps make her forget her duty unto the commands of Bellinde : so being confirmed in his fears that these fair ones might make some desperate attempts upon themselves he desired all the shepherds and shepherdesses in the house , to run after them , which they did : For , Hylas , Stella , Celadon , Phillis , Adrastes , Doris , Leonide also , and others , they all went imediatly in quest after them , and none was left behind but Celedea , who stayed for the return of Thamires , to oblige him also to go with her , after them . Every one that went in this quest took a severall way : some went into the woods ; others into the plaines , and Phillis guided by a better genius , took all along the river Lignon : she had not walked much above half an hower , before she spide Lycidas lying all along upon the grass , by the river side , and so neer the water that he dipped his hand in the little waves which the wind did gently dash against the bankes ; this encounter did infinitely joy her , for she longed extreamly to see him , that she might acquaint him with the condition of Celadon : making therefore a little more haste she surprized him ; good morrow Lycidas ( said she unto him ) where is Celadon ? Upon this she sate down by him , and the Shepherd turning himself towards her , much amazed to meet her alone , in a place so little frequented ; Mistresse ( answered he with a sigh ) certainly he is not in our coasts , since I find him not here : I have taken all the pains that possibly I could to find him , so as I believe he has cast himself again into the river of Lignon : for there is not any close corner in all the Woods , which since yesterday I have not most carefully searched : if he be dead , replied Phillis , I fear Astrea is followed him ; for she stole away from me , and I cannot devise which way she is gone : Diana , I believe is with her ; for no news can be heard of either : I know very well she repents heartily of her using Celadon so harshly , and is in such a rage as is apt enough to drive into despair . Her repentance , replied Lycidas , cannot be so great as the crime which she has committed both agai●●● my brother and me ; and herein , it reflects upon you : for it , as you have often told me , you think your self concerned in any accidents which befal me , certainly she has disobeyed you , by the injuries which she has done unto me : ah Licidas ( said Phillis ) she has angred me exceedingly by offending you ; but I must tell you , that if it were as easie a matter to remedy those misfortunes which are hapned , as it is for me to pardon her , we should quickly enjoy that happinesse , which now we cannot hope for : for you must know Lycidas , that as great as you think the faults are which Astrea hath committed , she does not want arguments to excuse her self , and to justifie all those resentments which she hath testified . Phillis ( said Licidas and interrupted her ) if you will have me believe you love me , for god sake do not take part with that inhumane woman : I doubt not but she has invented all that her wit can devise to discharge her self of her sins ; but you and I have been long acquainted , and knows her humour to a hairs bredth : We , I say , cannot doubt of the crime , in sinning against the fidelity of Celadon : Alas , alas , ( continued he ) when I call to mind how he has lived , and what he has suffered for this pievish woman , it would make any other heart , but this insensible womans , to bleed : in what a hell of misery did he live , when he confined himself to the Cave ? never was man more undone then he : his hair was grown long and disorderly like a wilde mans : his face was grown so lean , as it seemed longer by half then it was when he was well : his eyes , which you know were beautiful and lovely , they were so shrunk into his head , that you could not see them : his comp●exion was grown yellow , and so changed , as none could know him : As I remember ( said Phillis ) you told me that his cave was close by the river Lignon : so it was , answered Licidas , and if you desire to see it , you need only but turn your head , for it is within ten paces of you : The entrance into it is not very easie ; for I see many bushes , briers , and rushes at the mouth of it , but it is very handsome within . In saying so , Phillis and Licidas rose up , and went unto the door of this Grotto : As soon as Phillis was near , she put forward her head to look in ; but not being able to see any thing , by reason of the bushes and obscurity , she began to make her way through : I have so great a desire ( said she ) to see Celadons habitation , that though I tear half my skin with these bryers , yet I will enter in . The Shepherd , who feared that she would do her self some harm , he stayed her , and said , that rather then she should receive any hurt , he would make the way more easie for her : and indeed he took his sheephook , and broke down the bushes and bryers that grew before the entrance . God knows how extreamly Astrea and Diana were astonished at this ; for those two Shepherdesses who were hid in this cave , as a place of safety , they heard every word that passed between Licidas and Phillis : At first they thought that chance only had brought them to that place ; but when they heard Phillis come near the Grotto , and would needs look in , they thought it a piece of witchcraft ; and that it was impossible she should find out that place , but that way . Yet reresolving to stay and see the furthest , at the first blow which Licidas gave to break down the bryers , they rose up , and placed themselves in the darkest corner they could find . They had no sooner hid themselves as well as they could but Phillis entred , who having but a very little light , because she standing in the dore , did take away the most , she durst not go very much further ; but stopping at the first step , Licidas ( said she ) was Celadon here six months together ? He was there , answered the Shepherd , all the while his banishment lasted : for he never came out , unlesse sometimes to mingle his tears with the waves of the water , and trust it with the secrets of his amorous thoughts . Truly , replied she , I could not hold out half a day here , for the place is too full of horrour for me , because I fear nothing in the world more then darknesse . When one is within , replied the Shepherd , it will not seem so dark , especially : after a little stay there ; which I do not intend to try ( said Phillis ) and went hastily back , for the place is fitter for serpents then men or women . In saying so , she went out , to the great contentment of Astrea and Diana , who feared extreamly , that she would find them out , which certainly she had done , if she had stayed never so little longer : for then her eyes would have been accustomed unto the gloominesse of the place , which at the first coming out of the Suns brightnesse , seemed there to be blind . As soon as she was out , Licidas and she went unto the place where they sate before ; and the Shepherd beginning discourse first : But my dearest Phillis ( said he unto her ) is it possible Astrea should undertake any design without acquainting you ? believe it ( answered Phillis ) it angers me she should ; and if ever I do see her again , I shall chide her more then perhaps she imagines I will. But not with so much reason as I have ( said Licidas ) for abusing Celadon as she hath . However , replied the Shepherdesse , I will let her see how ill she has observed those Laws that were established amongst us . Alas , alas , replied the Shepherd : how should she observe the Laws of friendship , when she has so cruelly offended against the Laws of Love ? We have the greater cause to complain against her ( said Phillis ) and that it were only to punish her for it , I will continue on my voyage , and will not spare any pains of care to find out this ungrateful woman . Well , said Licidas , I am sure you have more pity and care of her , then she hath of us ; and since you desire it , I do wish you as much contentment in your quest of that cruel one , us I do unto my self in seeking Celadon . After some other discourse they parted : and Phillis taking her way , Licidas stayed still by the side of the river , where a plump of Willows , made a very delectable shade ; and after he had spent a good part of the day under it ( for he was very weary with looking up and down ) he said himself all along upon the grasse , not being able to resist a heavy inclination to sleep which surprized him , for he had neither slept nor rested all the night before . But how great soever the inquietudes of Licidas were , yet were they nothing comparable to the restlesse cares and cold fears of Silvander : For this amorous Shepherd having lost himself in the thick of the wood , and being surprized by the obscurity of the night , he resolved to stay and enjoy the fresh air , although it was nothing able to allay or cool the flame which consumed him . He seated himself therefore upon the ground , and leaning his head against the bulk of an ancient and shady oak , there was not one accident of all his life , which did not present it self into his memory , not to comfort him , but to make him think the condition whereunto he was reduced the more intollerable : He continued in these restlesse thoughts very near two hours ; but when he saw the Moon appear , then did his sorrows encrease , as if it were fatal unto him to have his fury take beginning from her : yet taking this Planet for a witnesse of his misfortunes , fair Cinthia ( said he ) who by the luster of thy radiant beams seems to dispute with thy brother , the Sun , for supremacy of brightnesse : Glorious light , which in thy course about the world , is pleased to make another day where ere thou shewest thy self : Clear Planet , which does discover and see all those sweet secrets which are taught in the Schools of Love , tell me , for pities sake , if ever thou didst hear any complaints more just then these I make , and whether it be possible any mortal should be a more real Lover , or more afflicted then my self : then staying , and musing a while , and afterwards breaking out again : O thou delightful flame , glorious Moon , shalt thou never see me contented ? Wilt thou never blesse me with any kind influence ? I conjure the by my love , to shower down some sweet influences upon my Mistresse : Move her heart : she is fair , and she is Diana , as thou art . Upon this Silvander was silent , and in his silence giving his greifes their full liberty , he wisht for death a hundred times , and complained against Diana , the Hunteress , who formely did dwell in forrests , that she and her Nymph had distroyed all the Lyons and Tigers in the Countrey , and not left one to devour him . After this , considering what little or no hopes he had ever to enjoy Diana , he did so abundon himself unto greif , that is probable he had been for ever lost , if sleep more kind unto him then himself , had not in some for , allayed the bitterness of it and made him find some ease in his inquietudes . But as if this rest were only to enable him for the enduring of more miseryes , he no sooner waked and seeing the sun a good height , he resolved to enquire of some or other what success the design had of marrying Diana : Up therefore he got , and finding a path way , he followed it yet not knowing which way it would lead him : he had not walked above a quarter of an hower or there abouts , but he heard very near him the sound of a flute ; and turning that way , he espied some sheep passing a long , and after them a young boy dancing and playing both togeather . This boy was all alone , which made Silvander imagine , that he had some great cause of mirth , since he was so merry by himself : Silvander no sooner came near him , but the young shepherd left of dancing and turning his face towards Silvander , Silvander knew him for it was the boy that looked to his flocks . As soon as the young fellow saw his Master , he ran unto him , and seemed to wonder that he was not amongst the rest of the shepherds . Silvander , who sometimes took delight in talking with him , because of his pritty innocent answeres , where wouldst thou have me be but with my flocks ( said Silvander ) ah Master ( said the boy ) it is so long since you used to have so much care as to visit them , as I cannot beleive any thoughts of them brought you unto them now . Indeed ( said Silvander ) it is a meer chance I met thee now : but since I am here , I am resolved not to forsake them any more . I beleive ( said the boy ) you do not intend to be absent so long again : but I know you will leave your flocks a little , if it be but to go unto the house of Adamas where a great feast is kept : what feast ? ( asked Silvander and was a little surprised ) a feast ( replied the boy ) for the marriage of Paris with a young shepherdess , who is the daughter of a certaine woman , whom they call , I know not what : Doubtless ( said Silvander ) it is Bellinde : the very same ( said the boy , ) and he who keeps the flock of Lycidas told me , that they say the marriage is past , for Hoboyes and Bagpipes were gone thither , that the shepherds and shepherdesses might dance and be merry togeather . Silvander ravished at the disorder of his answere , but confirmed in his opinion , that this marriage was in effect accomplished , he retired himself without any shew of transport , and without recomending his flocks unto him that had the charge of them , as having neither any hopes or mind ever to see them again : he went once more into the thick of the wood again , and having walked a little way , his strength began to faile , and a great trembling seized upon him ; and therefore not being able to sustaine himself , he leaned against a tree , and by degrees sinking down to the ground he fell all along at the tree roote : he lay neer an howre as if he had been in a swound : but at last , seeing his faintress would not give him that death which he desired , he resolved to give himself that ease which nothing else would : Now did he know that it is much easier to give good counsell unto others , then to take it himself , for he who had often blamed all such who for want of courage to graple and bear an affliction , did suffer themselves to sink under the burthen of dispair , he himself was ready to commit the same fault and yeild unto the violence of it . The greatest enemy he had was his own imagination which never thought upon Dianas obedience but he found some suggestion to taxe her with ingratitude & infidelitie . Afterwards thinking upon the good fortune of Paris , and of his own ill fortune , alas ( said he ) how blindly are the destinies of men decreed ? Good gods ? must I because I , am not rich enough , nor well enough known , lose in one moment all that my affiduitie and faithfull services have meritted from that fickle Shepherdess ? Was ●ver age so depraved as this ? Did nature ever govern with such little order as now ? Must men be weighed , and esteemed according to their riches ? Is money the only thing that makes a man ? Ah Bellinde : Ah Diana : what an unworthy estimate is this ? Then stopping a little : but sensless man that I am , ( said he upon a sudden , and reprehended him ) I am extreamly to blame my self for finding fault with the choise which they have made , as if Paris were deficient in any thing which may render a man most exquisitly accomplished : No no Bellinde , you owed unto his merit as much as you did ; but Diana , she owed her self unto my love , she , she , alone , is too blame ; for how great soever the qualitie of Paris be , and let the virtues of his soul be never so many , yet she has shewed more affection unto me , then him ; and it was she only who gave my ambition leave to aspire so high as the glorie of pretending unto her : And yet will this inconstant woman , sacrifice me upon that altar of which Paris is the god . This perfideous fair one Laughes at my misery , and has forgot all oathes of fidelitie , that ever she swore unto me : Ah most cruel fair one , I do see you joyed in the sweets of his embraces , whilst I die in that horrid dispaire into which your inconstancy hath brought me : I see you , Diana , take life from the moist and warme lippes of my Rivall ; but I shall never see any of my hopes ever revive again , for you have stifled them under the rigour of your change : ah happy Paris , how many glorious beauties are this day submitted unto thy mercy ? How gloriously mayest thou tryumph over thy rich spoiles ? Ah Silvander , how unfortunate thou art , in ever desiring them , in ever hoping for them , and in being so miserably distant from all meanes of ever enjoying them . Upon this he stopt to give the more liberty unto those sighes and groanes which his sorrowes sent from his brest : And after he had long sighed and sobbed , still thinking upon those delights which he fancied Paris to enjoy : but poor and unfortunate Shepherd ( said he upon a sudden ) to what purpose is it to murmure eyther against the destinies , or her ? The doome which hath submitted Diana unto the power of Paris , is irrevocable : and since she has so much power over her self as to consent unto it , I have now so much libertie as to do what I will with my self : in saying so , he remembred the last words which he heard Diana speak , and knowing that she did not forbid him any longer then till he heard of her marriage : Now ( said he ) my disign has no obstacle , and since there is no spark of any hope left in my soul , her forbiddance to die is determined : dye then Silvander , and soon , since the destines will have it so , and since Diana consents unto it . Then being fully resolved to put an end unto his life , he began to think of such meanes as might most easily shew him the way , and after he had thought upon the way of poison , upon the way of sword , and upon the way of water : These remedies ( said he to himself ) me thinks are very incertaine , and too far off to be applied unto a disease so desperate , as requires a more near and speedy assistance : for it is to be feared that if I should make use of poison , I may be deceaved , as Ligdamon was , and so make my intention too much known : Should I imploy a sword , Cryserde she opened her veines , and the blood which congealed in the orifice of the wound , was a cause that she did not die : and should I throw my self into Lignon perhaps some fisherman will take me up as Damon was ; so as I doubt that none of these three wayes can give me such a death as I desire : then beginning to think upon it , by fortune he cast his eye upon the same rock , from whence Laonice used sometimes to veiw those beauties , which the plain of Forrests did present unto the eyes of the inhabitants : And imagining that it was a thing most impossible he should not perish there if he did precipitate himself from that top to the bottom , he stayed himself upon the thoughts of this kind of death : Yes yes ● said he this death will be the most honourable I can chuse , and most sutable unto the state of my love : for punishments ought in some sort to equall the offences ; and is it not just that since I aspired higher then it was my humble duty to pretend unto , I should fall from such a precipice as wil be mortall unto me ? Now this which almost reaches heaven , may be taken for an Emblem of Dianas perfections , which are as far above the common sort , as it is from the level of the earth : I , out of an indiscreet vanitie did think to arrive at the top of my hopes : afterwards ; precipitating my self , I find my self almost reduced to dust and all my rash desires converted into smoak : In saying so , he went towards Mount-Verdun , yet chasing the least frequented way , least he should be hindred in his disign by meeting any . On the other side : Alexis was no sooner escaped out of Leonides hands but he began to prepare himself for the execution of Astreas command , and as if the gods were minded to make his fortune , in some sort , equall unto Silvanders , as soon as she was at libertie , and amongst the horrors of darknesse , she disputed whether the night or her sorrows were the blacker , or whether both were so dismall as the cruelty of Astrea ; she began to consult with her soul which way she should take to find a suddain death . There was no invention to make one self away which came not into her fancy . But a good genius , and perhaps the very same which inspired Astrea did perswade him , that he could not lose his life more gloriously then in helping to disenchant the fountain of loves veritie : so he fixed upon this resolution : The only obstacle in her disign was , she knew not where to find a female lover so faithfull as to attempt the same : for ( said she to her self ) Astrea doubtlesse does love her life too well , and since she who is to die , must be one that has lived in a most inviolable fidelitie what know I but that ungratful Shepherdesse is stained with the crime of some new change ? Diana me thinks also should not be accepted off for she has burned in two severall flames through thee love of two Shepherds who served her : and Phillis who has to her very hearts desire gusted all the delight of a pure and holy amitie , she will not forsake Lycidas upon any termes in the world : yet Celadon ( said he ) it is not for the to prye too narrowly into the secrets of the gods : Content thy self , with this , that thou must die : never stay therefore untill dispair have driven some femal lover to be the Companion of thy fate : it is sufficient for thee to shew the way , and to make it known unto posteritie , that never any love was more pure and holy then thine . Then did he lift up his eyes to heaven , and observing that darknesse did begin to vanish by reason of the moones new light , he sate down upon the ground untill it was a little lighter : but being very weary with walking , he was no sooner upon the green grasse , but being overcome with sleep , he slept till morning . Aurora surprised him at his waking , and as if she would shed some teares for the disgrace of this Shepherd , she had wet his checks , with the humiditie of her dew . When he waked , and knew not whether he should be sad or glad for passing away the night without any farther progresse in his design ; This rest I have taken ( said he ) has made me waite with lesse impatience for that glorious light which is to be a witnesse of my love and courage . It is for criminalls to fsie the light , but to such whose actions are honorable , the day cannot be too clear . Upon this Alexis arose , with a design to go away : but hearing some noise she stayed , and spied Silvander , who having broken some branches which hindred his passage , did passe through the wood with much hast . The face of this Shepherd , having all the signes of dispair in it , did much trouble Alexis , because she was a reall lover of his virtue : so as desiring to know the cause , and thinking he would not conceale himself , she began to follow him , and resolved not to leave him untill she had some long discourse with him . Silvander in the mean time who had nothing in his thoughts but a desire of death , at every step he went , he felt some new consolation in his soul because he drew so much nearer the place which he had chosen to put an end unto his dayes : so as not thinking any followed him , nor ever looking back , he came out of the wood , and got up to the toop of the highest rock of all those which Joyn unto Moutverdan , having still Alexis at his back , who wondering Silvander should take so much paines to go unto that place which perhaps never any Shepherd before him , had so much curiositie as to visit : there Silvander stayed ; great gods ( said he ) whose pleasure hath been to submit my soul , ever since I was born , unto all sorts of sorrows . Heer I am , ready to obay that fate which hath followed all the actions of my life ; Happy I am at this last moment , that I have not by any sin , rendred my soul neither guilty nor accessarie unto the miseryes which are falne upon me : Now Diana have I found that welcome remedy against all my miseryes which I have longed to be delivered from . Pardon me Diana , if I have in any manner failed in any respects which I owed unto you : and how great soever any of my faults are , I do conjure you to beleive , that I never failed in my love ; And you Bellinde , who by a most intollerable tiranny has forced Diana to receive the imbraces of Paris , if ere my death do come to be know unto you , never bestow any sighes or teares upon me , for it is sufficient , these rockes will weep , and Zepherus will sigh for my sad disaster : In saying so , he steped to the very brink if the praecipice , and Celadon who feared extreamly least he should cast him self down , he steped forward to prevent him , and laying hold upon him , fie , fie Silvander ( said Alexis to him ) heaven would not have you cast your self away . Silvander upon this turning himself about , and looking upon her with the very face of death , ah too pittifull Alexis ( said he ) what Demon sent you hither to hinder me from that contentment which the gods did promise unto me ? The most kind one ( answered Alexis ) of all those that have any care of your life : Nay , said Silvander ; it was rather the greatest enemy unto my tranquilitie : who ever it was ( replied Alexis and would not let go her hold ) you shall not die at this time , and if you have any respect unto the ranke which my birth conferred upon me , grant unto me one request which I shall make unto you , which is , to lend an ear unto some things which I must comunicate unto you . Silvander seeing himself obliged to obey the commands of Celadon , whom he thought to be a woman and a Druide , he retired himself a little from the edge of the praecipice , and both of them being a little removed from it , they sat down upon another rock which was convenient for that purpose : and there Celadon began to talk unto him in these termes . You will wonder Silvander , at the discourse which I shall make unto you : and the more , because you are blinded with the same mistake which Astrea , Diana , Phillis , Lycidas , and all the Shepherds and Shepherdesses are , concerning me : For you must know Silvander , that this habit wherin I am , is nothing sutable to my sexe , and though it be the habit of a Druide , yet it is upon the body of a Shepherd , and to be short Silvander , upon the body of Celadon : at the sound of Celadon , Silvander stood amused ; And Alexis contiuning , and to the end ( said she ) that you may render unto those that survive me a testimonie of my discretion and of my love , I do conjure you to harken with patience unto the relation of my fortune , and afterwards to grant me a request which I have unto you , and for which only I followed you , not knowing you had any such ill intentions against your self , as you seem to have . Silvander not being able to recover himself out of his astonishment , he did not answere one word ; but looking him stedfastly in the face , he did let him know by his silence , that he would willingly hear him ; And therefore Celadon related unto him , all that ever hapned unto him since he threw himself into Lignon : and having told him in what manner Leonide made him known unto his Shepherdesse : Now ( said he ) this cruel and ungratfull woman , in lieu of ever considering the testimonies which she had received of my love and obedience , she commanded me to die , and that so peremptorily , as it is impossible but I must needs obey her . Now that which I desire from you , sage Silvander , is , that you would be pleased to take so much paines , as to go tell Lycidas from me , that I desire him as he loves me not to trouble himself at my death , nor to take any revenge upon Astrea for the crimes which her rigour hath committed against him , and against me : In the mean time I will go and content that in humain woman , and expose my self unto the rage of those Lyons and unicornes which guard the enchanted fountain , that I may in some sort oblige posteritie , and give Silvander himself the delight of knowing how truely and sincerly he is beloved by his Shepherdesse Diana . Upon this Alexis was silent , and Silvander who during her discourse had time to recollect his spirits , and to confirm himself in a beleif , that it was really Celadon who spoke unto him , he took him about the neck and embracing him : Oh heavens Celadon ▪ ( said he ) is it possible I should before I die be so happy as to see you again ? In saying so , teares dropped from his eyes , and afterwards continuing , no no Celadon ( said he ) it is by no meanes just , that the anger , or rather the ill humour of Astrea should cause the ruine of the most amiable Shepherd in all Forrests . Live , live , Celadon ; live for Astrea , and let me alone to accomplish the design which you intended : Let me die ; for my fidelity is pure enough , and the same advantage which you willed me by your death , you may receive from mine : Nay , nay Silvander , replied Alexis , live you for Astrea : Alas , alas , replied the Shepherd , why should I do so , since Diana lives only unto Paris ? Unto Paris ? ( said Alexis in a great amazement ) yes unto Paris ( said Silvander ) and that is the cause of my transport ; let me therefore , dear Celadon , go and mingle my blood with the water of this Fountain : that is now the only object of all my desires , and so great is my impatiency of it , that it alone is able to be my death . Sage Silvander , replied Alexis faintly , had this design been just in you , doubtless the gods would have inspired you with the thoughts of it , as they did me ; and therefore I conceive you have no right to contend with me about it nor dispute it any longer , since no other but my self can doubtlesse obtain it . However ( said Silvander ) I beseech you let me joyn my Fortune unto yours , and let us both find the same Fate . Alexis would have disswaded him ; but Silvander beseeched her with so many forcible and importunate arguments , that at the last she consented , and received him as a companion in this enterprize . Astrea had no sooner heard Licidus say , that the Grotto wherein they were was the very same which formerly harboured Celadon , but she was all amazement , and from that time thought that very rock it self did tell her of that Shepherds love : all the objects which presented themselves unto her senses , did treat her in the same manner : for when she heard the hollow murmure of the river Lignon , or the noise which Zepherus made at the entrance of her Cavern , she still thought them composed of nothing but those amorous sighs , wherewith Celadon accompanied the rigour of his voluntary banishment . Diana did very well observe this astonishment , but not being able to imagine that it did proceed from any other cause then her fears that Phillis would surprize her , she did not speak unto her , but only waited with a little impatience to see what would become of the design which Phillis had to look into the Grotto . But when that Shepherdesse was gone our , and found the place more full of horrour , then likely to keep alive the flames of a Lover , and when she had bid adieu unto Licidas , and went in quest of those whom she left behind her , Diana seeing her companion continue still in the same assright she was ▪ she could nor chuse but ask the cause : To whom Astrea answered , Did not you hear Sister , how Licidas said that this Grotto wherein we are , is the very same place where Celadon lived and complained against my inconstancy , when his Father , by a subtil insinuation , did make him believe that Corebes was to marry me ? I heard him say so , replied Diana , but I did not think that was able to trouble you so much as I see you are : Truly , said Astrea , it does not much trouble me ; but I must confesse , when I think upon the accidents which befel me at that time , and comparing the present condition of my life with that I then lived , I cannot chuse but grieve to see how fare will never cease tormenting me , but is still putting obstacles unto such felicities , as I promised unto my self . There are very few ( answered Diana ) who have not the same accusation against Fortune : you complain : I complain , and I think so does all the world : for it is a most impossible thing to receive any joy which is not mixed with a thousand subjects of sorrow : I do believe it ( answered Astrea ) but still I dare affirm , that of all those who ever had any cause of complaint , none ever had so much as I. For if I do but look back upon the successes of my life , I cannot find one which was not accompanied with some sad event or other . Sister , replied Diana , we had never lesse reason to complain then now , now I say , when our miseries are so near their remedy , and when we are upon the very point of easing our selves from all those displeasures which we have endured : Love has been the cause almost of all , and it must be love which must deliver us , to the end the same hand which gave the wound , may also give the plaister . Indeed Sister ( said Astrea ) we are arrived at the Eve of our tranquility ▪ but yet as near as that moment is , which will end all our miseries , the memory of those miseries does torment my mind . In saying so , she looked a little more seriously then before upon every thing that was in the Grotto ; and finding something upon her right hand which was engraved upon the rock , she went nearer unto it , and found her own name which Celadon had engraved , almost all over the Cavern : and on one side she saw written these ensuing lines . Judge , fair Astrea , unto what point my Destinies have brought me : I know very well that death is a remedy against all miseries ; and yet I will not have recourse unto it : not that I find it hard to die , but out of fear that being dead , I shall not love you any longer . These words made her apprehend , that he had at that time a mind to make away himself , but that some good genius had diverted him , by putting this consideration into his thoughts . All those objects were so sad unto her apprehensions , as they did steal from her eyes many a tear ; but as sad as her soul was , yet she could not chuse but look upon the testimonies of her Shepherds inviolable love : At last , after she had looked all over , and had left no place unsearched , she found in one of the corners , a bottle wherein Celadon kept this ink , and also finding a pen near it : Alas ( said she and sighed ) here doubtlesse is the very same pen , wherewith he used to expresse his amorous thoughts and passions : This is the faithful pen which has so often received all his secrets , and which hath been partly a cause of my knowing the despair of my dear Shepherd : Without thee dear pen ( said she and kissed it ) I had never known in what part of the world he had been ; and in that ignorance , I should never have found out the means to recal him . But dear pen , what shall I do unto thee in recompence of that good office ? These tears and these sighs can do thee no good , for thou art not sensible of them : yet , perhaps , they will be acceptable unto thee , because they relate unto him that was once thy master , and who by a high priviledge of Love , did perhaps take away thy insensibility . Upon this she was silent ; and Diana looking upon the ground , Sister ( said she unto her ) I see something lie at your feet : then Astrea stepping a little back , Diana stooped , and saw that it was a sheet of paper lapped up : she presently took it up , and saw it superscribed in large Characters THE SORROWS OF A BETRAYED SHEPHERD , and within it these words . I Once thought , fair Astrea , that the river of my tears would have washed away the crime of your infidelity . But now , when I think upon the many dayes which my eyes have spent in that miserable office , I am quite out of all hopes , and see that it is death only which can bring any remedy to my griefs ● and it only do I call for to cure those wounds which your inconstancy have made . It is it only unto whom all my sighs and groans are addressed : and it is it , which a thousand times more pitiful then your self , will receive such prayers as I make unto it , to rid me of my pain . Thus do I look for help from it which Nature bids me fly ; and I expect my ruine from her , whom reason commands me most religiously to love : A strange effect of your ingratitude , Astrea : since to be exempted from your persidies , I must fly unto the pity of my enemies : But will ; if you expect from my disgrace only the ruine of — This half ended sentence made Diana think that Celadon intended to fill the whole sheet with the like compliments : but that he was diverted , perhaps , by the command which Licidas brought him from Astrea , he had not time to write any more then what you see . Astrea , who was the Reader of it , she was very sorry that it was no longer , for it was very pleasing unto her ; yet putting it into her bosome . This complaint , poor Celadon ( said she ) which thou makest against me for a crime , whereof I was not guilty , shall serve to condemn me , for that which I committed in the last sentence which I pronounced against thee ; and that it may be a witnesse to publish my injustice , I beseech the gods this paper may survive me , and that it may have as much power to withstand the injuries of time and weather , as I have to punish her that has offended against the fidelity of Celadon : Upon this she found a great weaknesse in her self ; and Diana , who saw her look pale , and feared she would swound , she run unto the river side to fetch some water : she had lesse ado to go out of the Cavern then she had to enter in , for Licidas had made the passage more easie : she made haste to the river , but could not return so fast for fear of spilling , so as she had time enough to see Licidas lying at the root of a Willow : This sight did extreamly astonish her : yet observing that he was asleep , she went unto the Grotto as fast as ever she could ; and finding Astrea a little better , Sister ( said she unto her ) let us fly away as fast as we can , unlesse we would have Licidas surprize us : Why ? asked Astrea ; because , replied Diana , he is still in the same place where he talked with Phillis , and I fear he has heard our discourse , or at the least will come into this place , to passe away the rest of the day . Is it possible ( said Astrea ) that this Shepherd should be there yet ? Doubtlesse he is ( answered Diana ) and if you have a mind to see him , it is but going to the entrance of the Cavern , and casting your eye unto the river side : I would gladly see him once more , said Astrea , and in saying so , she went unto the mouth of the Grotto , and saw him lie all along upon the grasse , which Nature had covered with a little Moss . As soon as ever she had seen him , she would have retired , for she was afraid to be seen ; but growing a little more confident , she began to fix her eyes so stedfastly upon him , that it was a quarter of an hour before she removed them . Diana , who all the while observed , she pulled her by the coat , Sister ( said she ) I think you are ravished with looking upon that Shepherd : Truly , answered Astrea , his innocence makes me to compassionate him extreamly ; and I am beyond expression sorry he should be so sensible of Celadons sufferings : for being conscious of my own fault , it grieves me he should have so much cause to complain against me : yet ( continued she ) I mean to try his good Nature , and if there be any spark of pity in his soul , I am confident he will have much ado to deny that pardon which I shall ask him . In saying so she went into the Grotto , and taking the pen which she found , she dipped it in the bottle of ink which was half full , also tearing a little piece of paper which she had put in her pocket , she writ a Letter unto Licidas , which was no sooner finished , but seeing the day almost done , she resolved to leave the Grotto and that paper in the hand of Licidas . Unto which Diana consenting , they went out with as little noise as they could , and coming to Licidas , Astrea kneeled down upon the ground , she pinned the paper to the sleev of the Shepherd : O Love ( said she ) even for pities sake give good successe unto this Letter : let it not be lost ; but if it be possible , let it touch the very heart of Licidas : Then she arose , and looking round , they continued their journey . Phillis was already returned to the house of Adamas , very sorry she could not hear any news of her companions : Leonide came presently after her , and a little after that , all the Shepherds and Shepherdesses which were at the house of Adamas : so as all of them having given an account unto the Druide and Belinde , of their strict inquisition after Diana and Astrea , they began to conclude , that they were both fled together upon some dangerous design : Adamas was much troubled for the Shepherdesses ; but for all that , he could not forget the interest he had in Celadon : Enquiring therefore , whether any could tell where he was ; Phillis answered very plainly , that she thought he was dead , since Licidas swore he had not lest any place in all the plain unsearched . The Druide then , seeming to be very angry at her answer ; but ( said he ) let us at the least save Licidas , and prevent any new disaster that may happen unto him : Father ( said Phillis ) I left him lying upon the ground a good way from hence ; yet very near the river Lignon : and to go unto him , one need but go streight up by the river side : perhaps ( said Adamas ) you left him asleep : if so , it is possible to find him and bring him back , I believe one may , replied Phillis , but then it must be by command from some whom he dares not disobey . Paris ( said the Druide ) may perhaps perswade with him . Upon this , commanding Paris to go thither , this new Shepherd went and found Licidas , a little before the Sun was set . Almost at the same time he awaked , and knowing Paris , he started up upon a sudden , not taking any notice that the Letter which Astrea pinned at his sleev , did fall to the ground : Paris perceiving that Licidas did not see it , he stooped to take it up , and having it in his hand , here Licidas ( said he unto him ) this is doubtlesse some expression of your Love. I cannot tell what it is , answered Licidas , but it can be no expression of my affection , unlesse Phillis gave unto it you . Nay , replied Paris ; but on the contrary , it may be I that must give it unto Phillis , and will be willingly the Carryer of it , since you have writ it . Who I , answered Licidas , I swear I have not seen either ink or paper this two dayes . However ( said Paris ) you did let it fall : perhaps ( said Licidas ) it was your self , for I am certain that I had no papers about me . That will be quickly cleared , answered Paris , for I believe you will acknowledge your own hand : In saying so , he presented the Letter unto Licidas , and the Shepherd casting his eyes upon it : alas , said he , this Character is as much contrary unto mine , as the cruelty of her who writ it is contrary unto my contentment : Paris not understanding what he meant , Licidas continued : This Letter , said he , came from Astrea ; ● but I cannot imagine which way it should come into my hands : perhaps ( said Paris ) you have had it long : No answered Licidas , I never saw it till now ; and believe she writ it very lately , for the ink is fresh : Then he began to read what was within the paper , and found these words . ASTREAS LETTER unto LICIDAS . YOur anger against me , dear Licidas , I find to be most just ; and the more , because not having heard any of those reasons which might plead my justification , it is impossible but your judgement should be byassed by the interest of your brother . I do excuse your resentment , as I do blame his disguisment : And to leave you no longer without some satisfaction for the crime whereof you accuse me , I am going to die , since the juglings of Celadon are a cause , that I cannot live any longer in the world with honour : I do verily believe , that in the heat of my transport , I have used a little too much rigour ; but how I impose a petty pennance upon him , when I conceived his sin beyond all parallel or pardon ? yet since you will needs say that I have done amiss , I will say so too , and confesse that my fault deserves no less a punishment then death : I tell you therefore once more Licidas , that I am going to die , and that your anger against me is to blame , if you do not take my death for a sufficient revenge . If for the rest of my soul , a pardon may be obtained from you , grant it good Shepherd : my tears do beg it ; and the love which Celadon once bore unto me , do forbid you to deny it . Adieu Licidas , I have but a moment to live , and let Phillis take it in testimony of my remembrance : Adieu . At the reading of these last words , Licidas could not chuse but melt into tears , and pulling out his handkerchief to wipe his eyes : Alas , alas , ( said he ) how great reason she has to confesse her self culpable ? for all the misfortunes which have fallen upon us , had their beginnings from a trivial jealousie which once she conceived , and conceived it upon the weakest grounds in the world . I do wonder ( said Paris ) that she mentions not a syllable of Diana , since it is thought they are both together ? I cannot tell , answered Licidas , what may be the cause of it ; but doubtlesse they are both together : for if Diana had not been with Astrea , then Astrea would have mentioned her in the end of her letter , as well as Phillis whom you see she remembers ; however it be , said Paris , I conceive we cannot take a better course then to go speedily and acquaint Adamas , to see what he will conceive upon this last accident . Heere is Astreas letter , replied Lycidas ; you may communicate it unto him : and if you please , I will waite heere for your commands : Lycidas said this , because he had no great mind to go unto the house of the Druide : but Paris did so well perswade with him that at last , he prevailed and carried him along . It was now night when they came at the house of Adamas , so as Bellinde being out of any hopes to hear any news of Diana , she grieved extreamly , and all the consolations the Druide could invent to flatter her sorrows , did nothing but make her more sensible of them . In this condition she was when they told her that Paris and Lycidas were returned , so as she ran unto them as unto her last refuge : but hearing nothing from them which gave her any hopes , she relapsed into her first sad apprehensions . Adamas , he looked upon the letter which Lycidas received ; and finding no mention of Diana in it ; he let Bellinde know that in this incertainty of things , she had no reason to dispair . That it was credible Diana was not so senslesse as to expose her self unto death , since it looks with such a grim and horrid face , and since Diana being but a woman , there was no likly hood her timerous disposition durst ever attempt to graple with it , what resolutions soever she had : Perhaps indeed Astrea might infuse some desires unto her off attempting it : but when it came too 't neither of them both had so much courage as to execute it ; Adamas used severall other arguments which Bellinde did not take as absolutely good , nor could she absolutely condemn them : and the Druide having waited upon her unto her Chamber , he went unto his own , where calling for all the Shepherds and Shepherdesses , he desired them to be all up betimes the next morning to prosecute the search which they had began ; and every one promising to obey , they bad him good night and went to bed . Astrea and Diana , had in the mean time gone a little way after they parted from Lycidas : But when night came , and they saw the air duskye and full of clouds , and that the heavens amidst the obscuritie did send forth such flashes of lightning as promised so many Thunder-bolts ; Then chill feares did seise upon them , and that courageous spirit which they shewed did now began to droop and vanish when they came to consider that they were but poor silly weak women . The imbecilitie of their sexe did infuse a thousand considerations into their souls , whereof the least forcible , was strong enough to hinder them from going any furthe●● They resolved therefore to turn fairely back , and seek out a shelter from the raine which began to fall , so as they returned into the same gratto from whence they departed : They were no sooner lodged but the air began to discharge it self of such great abundance of raine , and with such great clappes of thunder and lighting , as they began to fear that the rockes were not able to preserve their lives from the injury of such tempestious weather . Lignon began presently to rise , and with a swelling pride to overflow its banks : such torrents fell from the neighboring hills , as still did swell it more and more : so as in two howers space , it came up to the very mouth of the gratto ; And that place which once harboured the flames of Celadon , was constrained now to receive the moistur of this cold Element , and it entred in so suddainly , as all that Astrea and Diana could do was to get out : and as good fortune was , they were no sooner out , but the raine ceased : so as seeing the air begin to clear , and the Moon to shew her argent complexion , they set forward , and never rested till they arived with in three hundred paces of that fountain which they had made choise of , for a remedy against all their displeasure . There they found the forme of an altar , raised from the ground upon a little square , the steps whereof were stained with blood in severall places , and blacked with the smoak of victims that had been there sacrificed . At the first ; they conceived it to be consecrated unto some dyety , and imagining , that the dyety of that enchantment , perhaps resided there , they both fell down upon their knees at the bottom of the staires , and Astrea began to pray in this manner : Oh most puissant god of love , preserver of nature , absolute God of souls : take away I beseech thee the maske that blindes thy eyes , and see whether my fidelity be not as great as my courage ; Heere is the female lover that must appease thy wrath , and who by the loss of her life is to have the glory of stopping the mouths of these Lyons and Vnicornex ▪ which rendring this fountain inaccessible , do hide from all lovers the verity of these great misteryes . Accept oh thou Son and Father of Eternity , of that blood which I shall shed : and to keep me from allignominy that may follow my death , take care , I beseech thee of this my body which I do voluntarily expose unto the cruelty of those mercyless animals : in saying so she went and kissed the foote of the altar , and then Diana lifting her eyes up to heaven , great God ( said she ) that which Astrea does aske from thy pitty , do I implore from thy hatred : Thy rigour has never ceased from tormenting me : Let my miseryes and thy tyrannies this day cease , I will not give the ●●●y accompt of my fidelity : thou dost see it in the secret of my soul , and knowes that it was even inviolable ; Spare , oh god of love , spare the beauty of Astrea : do not let thy Lyons be insensible : inspire their fierce souls with fear and respect , and do not let them glut their hunger and thy cruelty upon her most beautifull and delicate body . After this she arose up , and having kissed the foot of the altar three times , she went down to the place where Astrea stood . Oh Sister ( said that Shepherdesse unto her ) you have done me wronge , for your own preservation ought to have been the subject of your prayer and not mine , and if the gods should grant your request I should taxe them with injustice , and therefore ( said she and fell down upon her knees again ) I beseech thee , oh god of love to punish this iniurious Shepherdess with a deniall : and make her know that as I have more right unto what she prayeth for , so I ought to have more hopes of obtaining it . Then would Diana have kneeled down , but Astrea hindred her : and putting her hand before her mouth . Sister ( said she unto her ) if you love me do not disoblige me any longer , for your request is directely contrary to my desires and tranquility : in saying so , teares came into her eyes : and Diana not being able to restrain hers , they said not a word more , but began to embrace one another . And sitting down upon the ground because they were weary with travelling a whole day and a night togeather without any rest , and prompted unto it as I think by the inchantment , they both fell asleep , and remained thus embracing each other , as they did before the sleep did surprise them . They were no sooner falen a sleep but day appeared ; and appeared much fairer then the winds and storms of the precedent night promised : Alexis , and Silvander were not yet awake ; But Bellinde who hardly ever closed an eye by reason of her great inquietudes , she no sooner spied the first blush of Aurora , but she started out of her bed ; and putting on her gown , she ran unto Leonides chamber , and desired her to solicite Phillis unto so much paines as she had taken the day before in the quest of her Companions ; she found that Nymph already drest and Phillis also for both of them were so zealous in behalf of their two friends , as they both got up betimes purposely to go and look after them . Bellinde wondered at their early diligency : and as she began to tell Leonide the cause of her comming unto their chamber , she was prevented by Phillis who addressing her self unto her ; You see Madam ( said she ) what a deal of trouble and paines Astrea and Diana does put me unto ; but if ere I find them , this crime which they have committed against me , shall not be unpunished . Alas fair Shepherdess ( answered Bellinde ) I am afraid you are already sufficiently revenged : Madam replied Phillis , I am not so easily satisfied as perhaps you imagine ▪ For I am of such an humour that I never think sufficient reason is done me , unless I take revenge my self . Pray heavens , replied Bellinde , is ever come into your power ; I am afraid the penance you would enjoyn them , is far inferior unto that which they have already suffered . Madam ( said Leonide ) it is impossible but before this day be at an end , all our doubt will be cleared : we shall imploy so many people in the quest , that though they be drowned in Lignon , ( which I do not think ) yet we shall find some markes of their death ; I pray the heavens , replied Bellinde , that my feare prove false , and that you may bring better news of them then I expect . In saying so she went out ; and with her Leonide and Phillis , who having found 〈…〉 with him all the 〈…〉 they all went in 〈…〉 . On the other 〈…〉 with a strange impatiency to talk with Astrea , 〈…〉 Celadon , 〈…〉 the morning and 〈…〉 of Shepherdesses 〈…〉 provided the day 〈…〉 and Silvia , did 〈…〉 they went into the cham●er of Amasis , who 〈…〉 had admired the comliness of 〈◊〉 dresses , though far short of their usual ●ear , she 〈…〉 a good speed ▪ and dismissed them . They went in a coach , and sent it back , as soon as 〈…〉 the Druides house ▪ and then Madonthe , and Daph●●● who were 〈◊〉 well versed in the way of Shepherdesses , they taught the 〈◊〉 how they should hold their sheep●ooks , ●nd by what language they must make the sheep to understand them : After this ▪ they entred into the Court , and met no living body ; at which Galathea wondering and not being able to imagine what should be 〈…〉 in the house : at last she believed all the Shepherds and Shepherdesses were gone into the Woods , to divert themselves under some cool shade in the heat of the day . In this thought they went up the stairs , and Adamas being advertised by him ●ho looked to the gates , that some Shepherdesses were entred , he came to receive them at the stairs top . At the first sight he knew Madonthe and 〈◊〉 for he had seen them in that dress before ; and afterwards knowing the rest also , O heavens , my most honoured Ladies ( said he with a pleasant aspect unto 〈◊〉 and Galathea ) what good Fortune is it that honours me with so much happiness as to bring you hither ▪ Surely Father , answered Galathea , it is not the custome to speak with so much respect unto Shepherdesses ; but let me tell you ; that since the departure of Sigismond , Rosilion , Godomar , Damon , and all the rest of ●ur Cav●lier● ; we f●●● a design of coming to visit you , and participate of those innocent pleasure which are to be found , under the habits wherein you 〈…〉 ( replied the Druide with a sigh ) you come to be witnesses of those 〈…〉 wherewith the innocence of this kind of life is 〈◊〉 for be pleased to know , 〈…〉 disorder at 〈…〉 which have befallen u● within these two dayes . I profess , replied 〈…〉 do both astonish and grieve me , for if did not think to find you in such a great confusion . In saying so , they went into the dining room , through which they went into the chamber of Adamas : and there the Druide began to speak unto them . 〈◊〉 make you acquainted with our sorrows , said he , I need but only shew you the face of Belinde , who is mother unto Diana : for yesterday she lost her daughter , who stole away from hence with Astrea ; and all this , as I believe , is come to pass because Alexis was lost the day before : How I ( said Galathea ) is not Alexis the● here ? We do not know where she is , replied the Druide , but perhaps 〈…〉 glad to hear her Fortune , for you have some interest in it . Galathea ●ot ●eing able to understand his meaning , I cannot chuse but be much 〈…〉 her ( said she ) since she did belong unto you . Upon this Belinde being called , and knowing the names of all these new Shepherdesses , she rendred what was due unto their birth and 〈…〉 with a countenance full of cares and grief , Rosanira , 〈◊〉 she had saluted her ; 〈◊〉 thought , ( said the Princess unto her ) that we were 〈…〉 admire the beauty and perfections of your daughter ▪ but I perceive ; that we have those 〈◊〉 to give some comfort unto you . Madam , answered 〈…〉 but since you do 〈…〉 I am not ashamed to confess before you , 〈…〉 as makes me almost incapable of any 〈…〉 ( ●aid Galathea ) and by consequence must needs be sensible of what concerns your own blood : but I hope your sorrows are not without some remedy , if heaven do but love you half so well as we esteem and love you . Upon this , Adamas beseeched them to sit down ; and being desired by Galathea , to tell them all that related unto the loss of Alexis , and of the flight of Astrea and Diana , he acquainted them with every particular circumstance ; So as Galathea understanding that Alexis was the very same Lacinde , who escaped out of the Pallace of Isoures : I do not wonder ( said she and was much surprized ) that you have alwayes kept her out of my sight : for doubtless you know that I should have known her : I did at the least fear it , replied the Druide , and I was sure , that acquaintance would not at all have helped Celadon : for he was then so obstinately unwilling to appear before Astrea , that he had rather have died a hundred deaths , then I should have discovered his disguisment . This discourse lasted until it was dinner time : after which Rosanira having a desire to see the Gallery , Adamas conducted all the company thither ; and they had not been there above a quarter of an hour , but word was brought unto Adamas , that there was three men at the gates which desired to speak with him : He presently commanded they should be let enter : and the first that appeared was Halladine , whom Adamas and others did presently know . Halladine had no sooner saluted the Druide , but he did his reverence unto Madonthe : and hearing that Damon was at Lions , he beseeched their leave to go thither ; but Madonthe telling him how short a time Damon would stay : I had rather ( continued she ) that you would give us an accompt of your journey , and tell us how Celidea was cured . Madam , answered Halladine , to tell it exactly unto you , requires a better wit then mine ; but here is a man come with me , who is able to relate every circumstance unto you : Upon this , he told them that those two who came in with him , the one was the great Olicarsis the African , and Authour of Celideas cure : The other was Azahides , and that no man in the world was better able to tell her what she desired to know , then he . Upon this , all the company fixed their looks upon these two men : one of which was Olicarsis , whose habit , stature , and deportment , was no small subject of astonishment unto them . Adamas went unto them , and knowing by Damons report how considerable this old man was , for his rare and admirable qualities , he received them with all possible demonstrations of kindness : and Olicarsis , who though a Barbarian by birth , yet not so by humour , he thought himself so obliged by the kind expressions of the Druide , as from thence forward he began to have a most particular affection unto him . After the first complements were performed , the Druide desired them to sit down with all that good company ; and by Fortune , Olicarsis at the same time , did cast his eye upon some Pictures , wherewith that Gallery was admirably well furnished : and chancing to know one of them , I think ( said he ) that yonder Piece is the Picture of Eudoxe , whom Genserick brought into Africa , after he had triumphed over Rome and Sicilie : Most true , answered Adamas , and all the principal accidents which befel that Princess from her birth , until that time , have been related unto us by such persons as were most irreproachable witnesses ; but since Vrcases and Olimbres went from the Massilians into Africa , we never heard any thing at all . Alas , replied Olicarsis , Fortune has been a most cruel Persecutor of that Sage Princess , since that ; and did I not think I should be too tedious , I should relate unto you many remarkable accidents that have befel her : All the company seemed very desirous to hear him , especially Adamas . So Olicarsis began his discourse in this manner . The Sequel of the History of EUDOXE , of URSACES , and of OLIMBRES . GEnserick , loadned with the rich spoils of Rome , and proud of so many glorious conquests , he no sooner came to Carthage , but the People is honour of his valour , began to chant and extol his triumphs ; and himself tickled with that happy success which followed all his enterprizes ( being resolved to let his ambition have its full swing ) he began to think of arming himself the second time , and strike a terrour , not only unto Italy , but all the world . Yet , first being willing to allow some time unto that rest which he thought he had deserved , he intended , till all things was in readiness for his second voyage , to enjoy all those pleasures and delights that his heart could desire : and the first that he proposed unto himself , was , to triumph over the chastity of Eudoxe , as he had already over her Empire . The memory of those obligations which he had unto this Princess , did not at all move him ; but on the contrary inspired him with a secret fear ; that as she had called him out of Africa into Italy to deliver her from the Tyranny of Maximus , and to revenge the Parricide committed on the person of Valentinian , so she might draw the odium of every one upon him , and in the end become the ruine of him and his Estates . This apprehension was a cause that he kept her up very carefully in a Pallace , where leaving her without any company but her two daughters , he ordained that none whosoever should come unto her without special permission from him , upon pain of death . Some Eunuchs only were appointed to wait upon her ; and that but at some certain hours neither , when she eat her meat . The resentments which this Princess had of her captivity , and her grief for the loss of Vrsaces , who only she loved , did bring her in a few dayes to such a sad and miserable condition , that those who waited upon her thought fit to make report of it unto Genserick . This barbarous King being moved at the news , yet only to keep her alive , that he might act his impious designe , he sent for me ; and adding mountains of promises unto his earnest desires and commands , he appointed me to visit her , and to use my utmost endeavours to cure her . He knew before by many experiences , what I was able to do in the most desperate diseases , and the life which I restored unto Thrasimond his son , after all Physicians had given him over , was a sufficient testimony unto him , that I could do whatsoever it pleased me to undertake . This good opinion which he had of my skill did so prejudicate his mind , that he imployed me ; and I who did not desire any thing with more passion then to see that Princess , whose Ancestors I knew , I accepted of this commission , as the greatest advantage that fortune could offer me . Being brought then into her Pallace , or rather her prison , I was conducted into her chamber ; but O heavens ? how pleasing , and how deplorable both , was this first sight which I had of her ? she was that day in a gown of carnation Satten , imbroidered with Pearls : her sleeves were of Satten , white as her complexion , imbroidered with gold and Dearls , and enriched almost all over with an infinite number of small Diamonds : her hands were bare , and in one , she held a handkerchief , which she was often lifting to her eyes : her hair was in her night dress , and yet I saw some little curled locks which hung negligently about her cheeks : she had a scarf about her neck , her face seemed to be very much shrunk and lean , as if it were impossible to preserve that natural plumpness which she had of her own : This Princess was given up to sorrow , that her eyes , which since her captivity were seldome without tears , had quite lost their luster , and seemed to burn : she walked up and down the chamber , and holding her eyes down , seemed to muse most profoundly upon somthing . I must needs confess , that as it was long before she perceived me , so it was long before I could do any thing else but admire her : and as if I stood in need to recollect my self , I durst not enter , till she by fortune casting her look towards the dore , she spied me , and knew that I did not stand there but upon some design . Se had heard what a strickt command was given concerning her : so as seeing me in another kind of habit then comonly was worn , she was exceedingly surprised , and I cannot tell whether it was with fear , or with desire of death : but so it was , that when she saw me put my foot into her chamber , she came to meet me , well ( said she ) how does Genserick intend to dispose of my life ? Will he , to make me infamous unto postentie , that I should lose it by some disgracefull way ? And has he commanded you to bring me the news , that I may prepare my self for it . She looked upon me all this while with a fixed eye , and I observing that she expected my answere : Madam ( said I unto her ) if the King should have any ill designes against you , it is more then I do know , nor would I ever be the messenger of any sad news unto you ; He seemed unto me to be very indulgent over you , and to have a care of your health , and therefore commanded me to see you , and to contribute all that was in me to preserve your health ; These few wordes were enough to let this Princesse know , what my profession was : so as laying aside her first opinion of me ; Alas ( said she unto me with a deep sigh ) my disease is not any of those with in the compass of Phisique ; If that Barbarous Prince who keeps me a personer has any mind to put me out of my miseryes , let him make hast and take away my life , which after the loss of my dominions and liberty cannot be pleasing unto me : we are three victimes heere , and I should say four , which that tyrant may sacrifice unto his fury when he will : good gods ? Why should he spare us , after he ruined the stately temples of Rome ? After this , Eudoxe began to walk again , and the teares she shed , did easily make me know that in the resentment of her great losses , her soul stood more in need of remedies then her body : and see how much compassion may work upon a spirit which is not altogeather void of resentment ; I protest I was so much moved at her miseryes , that I would have attempted any thing in the world to serve her . I gave her all the testimonies of it that I could , but I perceived that her fears of being deceived was a cause , that at the first she did not much value what I said : yet she thanked me , but in such a cold manner as made me judge she doubted my fidelity . After she had commanded me to report unto the King a thousand complaints which her passion did suggest unto her , she gave me leave to retire ; And Gensericke who waited for my return with much impatiency , to know how Eudoxe did , he knew no more by me then was necessary for his tranquility . I did not tell him what the Princesse commanded me , but only made a faithfull relation of the condition wherin I found her ; and spoke so highly of those charmes which I observed in her , as I did innocently set an edge upon that sword , which since , had like to have killed us all . I thought that as I was moved unto compassion by seeing her in that condition , so surely would he upon the report which I should make unto him : but in lieu of being sensible , it did so blow that fire which had begun to burn in him , as he dispaired ever to quench it : had I had but any knowledge of his design , I should have been very far from adding any fuell unto it since it was not honest nor lawfull ; But not knowing he had any thoughts against the honour of that Princesse ; truly I thought that I had done very much in her behalf , in speaking unto him of those merits which I found in her . Genserick then knowing that Eudoxes malady was most in her mind , and conceaving that the solitude wherin he detained her , would never be a remedy against it , he commanded me to go and visit her often , and gave a me permission to go as often as I pleased ; and therefore , after many visits , having at last made known unto that Princesse , the great desire which I had to do her any service ▪ I did oblige her to put some confidence in me , and to protest that she would communicate even her very heart and thoughts unto me . It hapned one day , that remembring the discourse which formerly we had ; and asking her what she meant by the three victims which might be sacrifised unto the fury of Genserick , and by the fourth which might be added ; she made me sit down upon her bed side ; and there whilst the young Eudoxe and her Sister Placidia were busie playing in a closset , she related unto me all the Storie of Vrcases his love : she told me all the circumstances which fell out in the beginning of that Caveliers affection ; her sort ows when she married Valentinian ; the love of that young Emperor unto Isidore ; The violence he offered unto her : the revenge which Maximus took : and lastly , she told me her design which she had with Vrcases , to fly unto Marcias who then commanded the Empire of the East ; The promise she then made unto that Cavelier never to marry any but him : her dispaires when she was constrained to give her self unto Maximus ; And lastly how she called Genserick to Rome to deliver her from the tiranny of this new husband : but when she came to speak of Gensericks resolution , to plunder , and to carry her into Affrica as the glory of his Tryumphes : she told me what Vrcases did to carry her away : and afterwards of his death which she thought to be certain , and all this with so many teares , sighes and groanes , as I was once afraid they would have stopped her breath . Truth is , she fell into my armes in a swound , and I had much a do to recover her . At last , after she had gathered some strength , she acquainted me with the affection which Olimbres had unto Placidia , and told me that this was the fourth person of whom she spoke , assuring her self that he would not survive his Mistresse , if by fortune any perticular consideration had kept him alive after the loss of Vrcases . She had no sooner done relating her fortunes , but I used my best endeavours to comfort her : I did not omit any argument which I thought would perswade her unto what I desired ; and in conclusion I offered her all the service she could expect from a man of my condition . I told her that my age , and the qualities wherwith heaven had endued me , had given me so much credit with the King ; that I hoped to obtain any thing I should aske him ; That it was true , as for her liberty , it was above my reach , and I durst not so much as think of it ; But as for any thing which conduced unto the mitigation of her greif or feares from her detention , I did not think he would deny me any thing . This Princesse accepted of my offers with such a charming sweetness , that I did protest ▪ I would not spare my very life to procure her contentment ; and I cannot tell whether my expressions infused any hopes into her : but so it was , she appeared not so sad nor so dejected as before , and in a short time became as plump and fresh and fair as ever she was . Geneserick , who was quickly advertised of it , and did give me many thanks for the good effects I had wrought upon this Princesse : and as the fire of his love inflamed him with a desire of enjoying her , above all the world ; so he thought that it was but so much labour as to aske her the question : since in the condition she was , it was not likely she would denye the least of his desires : In order to this then , he prepared himself for a visit : and least his design should make over great a noise he took none with him but Thrasimond to entertaine the two daughters . I do so much abhor the memorie of this accident , as I am not able to tell you , with what importunity this Barbarian accosted Eudoxe , let it suffice to know that after this tyrant had used a thousand gilded expressions of his passion , seeing her still obstinate in deniall he betook himself unto violence , and swore that whatsoever it cost him he would overcome her . The Princesse fearing the Barbarisme of this incensed King , she did a little diminish her rigour , and beseeched him to give her some dayes time to consider upon it . Geneserick conceiving ▪ that the less force he used in this victory the more pleasure it would be unto him , he did consent unto her request : after which he retired , and carried Thrasimond with him whom the charmes of the young Eudoxe had so captivated , that he could never since shake of her fetters : and certainly if ever beauty could inspire love , it was she : and without flattery one may say of her as the Philosopher Leonitias said formerly of Eudoxe his Daugher , who afterwards was wise unto Theodosius and grand Mother of this : for being , asked why he gave all his estate by will unto his two Sonnes , and nothing at all unto his Daughter ; It is portion enough ( answered he ) if I leave her but that which fortune doth promise her : Meaning , that he observed so much virtue , beauty and merit in her , as was beyond all portions he could give her . But to return unto my discourse : Genserick had no sooner left Eudoxe alone , but by fortune I came in ; and finding her all in tears , I wondered at so sudden a change ; but when I knew the cause , I must confess , I found she had most just cause for it . Now did I begin to see clearly what the drift of Genserick was , which was before unknown unto me ; but now I found all his compassion of this Princess was meerly passion , which made him wish for her recovery : she told me every syllable he said unto her , and when she told me what term of time she had taken , was only to acquaint me with her misfortune , and to pray me that I would apply the best remedy I could . Madam ( answered I ) tomorrow I will take the honour to talk with you more particularly , and do promise you to think upon it all the night : Mean time , be of good comfort , and be assured , that if my life and blood will deliver you from these fears that afflict you , you shall not be long before you be delivered . Upon this , I went out of her chamber , and retired home , where , according to my promise , I spent all the night in thinking which way I should best serve this sage Princess ; but after I had stretched my brains , and turned every stone , I could not hit upon one expedient , the execution whereof seemed possible unto me : for if I thought of getting her out of captivity by flight , I saw that we had not time enough to gain the guards , nor to furnish our selves with all things necessary for our enlargement : To divert the King from this amorous fury , I saw but little likelyhood : for very well knowing his vicious Nature , I know that nothing but death would quench his lust . To kill him , besides the enormity of the crime , and the inevitable danger that would fall upon my self , I did foresee this perhaps was not the way to deliver Eudoxe , since he would leave two sons , who doubtless would succeed him in his humour , as well as his Empire . Thus , not being able to invent any thing that would do her good , as soon as night was past , and her chamber door open in the morning , I went to give her an accompt of my thoughts ▪ and this Princess finding what difficulties I met withal : but Olicarsis ( said she ) there is one remedy which you have not thought upon , and which is a very easie one . I asking then what it was , you know ( replied she ) what Cleopatria did before she would fall into the hand of Cesar : now since I find a great conformity between her misfortunes and mine , it is but fit I should imitate her in her violent end : she would not survive the loss of her dearest Anthony , and why should I live after the loss of my dearest Vrsaces , who was so infinitly dear unto my soul ? Upon this , Eudoxe held her peace , shewing by her countenance that this resolution was pleasing unto her , and that she wanted not courage to execute it . And therefore I told her , that indeed this remedy was the most sure of all , but yet I did not think it fit she should have recourse unto it , until the utmost extremity : I told her , that I would first talk with Genserick , and try whether I could divert him from his vicious design , and after that , I would not be against that expedient which she had propounded unto me , but on the contrary would help her the best I could , and if need were , I would serve her as a guide through that dismal passage , and advise her rather to die then lose her reputation . I presently found , that my discourse did please her humour : for taking my hand , go dear Olicarsis ( said she unto me ) the most generous person alive ; go , and if you can bend the soul of yonder Tyrant do : Remember what you have promised unto me ; and be assured that I will die a Princess . Upon this compassion moved me to drop some tears ; and having left her , I went unto Genserick . I was no sooner out of the chamber door , but a young man whose face I knew , asked to speak with Eudoxe from Thrasimond , and as soon as he was brought into the chamber , he kneeled down upon the ground : and having told her that he came from his Master , to desire leave that he might deliver a message unto the young Eudoxe her daughter , the Princess did presently consent unto it ; and to give him the fairer oportunity , she retired into her closset , leaving none with her but Placidia . The young man whom Thrasimond had trusted with his life , did presently take a Letter out of his pocket , Madam ( said he unto her ) here is a pledge of those promises which my Master made yesterday unto you : by which you will find , in what state his soul is , since you did wound it . At this the young Princess smiled , and not daring to take the Letter ; Thrasimond ( said she ) must excuse me if I do not receive it ; but upon condition to open it in the presence of my Lady and Mother : If you think not that fit , you may carry it back , and tell him , that I do give him most humble thanks for honouring me so far at to remember me - Madam , replied the young man , Thrasimond is so much your most humbly devoted servant , as he will not desire any thing , but what you shall think fit ; but I beseech you let me not return till I know whether you will ordain him death or life : In saying so , he offered her the Letter , and the young Eudoxe taking it , she went with Placidia into her Mothers closset , where opening it , they read these words . THRASIMONDS Letter unto the young EUDOXE . Fairest EUDOXE , I Am most insinitly in love with you , and if my passion be not as pure and Legitimate as ever was any , then may your rigour make me the most miserable amongst men . I do know very well , that my affection is a testimony of my rashnesse ; but it is also a testimony of my resentment , and your merit : If you think the one worthy of punishment , I hope the other is as worthy of recompence : Thus in this uncertainty , whether you should punish or recompence , refer it unto the decision of time , which is the best Judge of all things : Punish me if I lie ; and if I love you , love me again : I vow , dearest Eudoxe , I do pity your Fortune , since I became a slave as you are . The knowledge which Eudoxe had of Thrasimonds love , did put her into great hopes , imagining that she could make him do great matters : and therefore she her self came with the two young Princesses to give an answer unto this welcome messenger , and to tell him , that she received the affection of his Master , as a most high honour ; that for want of paper and ink , they could not thank him any other way but by voice ; and if he expected any other answer from them , they should be glad to give it unto himself , the next time he honoured them with a visit . The young man told them , that he was gone abroad and would not return till night , but as soon as he did , he would obey their commands : After this , he went out . In the mean time , as I told you before , I went unto Genserick , and falling upon the subject whereupon I intended to talk with him , I told him in what a sad and miserable condition I found Eudoxe after he left her : I told him also what inventions I used to make her tell me the cause of her grief ; and that when I knew it , I came expresly from her , most humbly to beseech him once more not to make any attempts against her : I laid before him how ang●y the gods would be at such ingratitude , and that he rendred himself culpable of a most horrid crime , if after the spoils , over which she had made him triumph , he should ravish away her honour . I put him in mind of the Ancestors from whom that Princesse was descended , and of such men unto whom she had the honour to be allied : That it was abominable , she who is the daughter and wife of Emperours , should be treated as a slave , especially since he had never thought upon the conquest of Rome , if she had not invited him : I told him also , that he was beholding unto her for the glory wherewith history would honour his life , and that it was not just , but shamefully , he should eclipse the luster of it , by an act . To foul and horrid : and indeed , I used all the best Rhetorick I had to perswade with him ; but in lieu of lending any ear to reason , became all rage , and mixing jealousie with his fury , he began , unhappily for me , to fear that I had some thoughts to enjoy the same happinesse , over which he was resolved to triumph . This blind passion did so disorder his judgement , as without any thoughts of Eudoxes virtue , he suspected me to be guilty of that crime , from which I would have reclaimed him ; and therefore with a fury that sparkled in his eyes , he swore he would that very night have his fill either of love or revenge : and forbidding me ever to see her again , he commanded me to retire unto my own house , where my chamber was to be my prison , upon pain of the greatest punishments his anger could invent . I must tell you , it was not the fear of death that made me obey him ; but being resolved to give unto that wise Princess , the remedy which she intended to imploy when all things were in desperation , I went and confined my self to my chamber , hoping my captivity would not continue long , since it would end by the death of Eudoxe and my self . I no sooner came into my chamber , but I went into my closset , where I kept all those secrets and wonders in Nature , which I had been in collecting above fourty years : and because , with abundance of study , I had knowledge in all rare and admirable secrets , it was not long before I found such ingredients , as would compound a poyson so subtil , as would quickly accomplish my design : first I took black Agarick , which I had pounded into powder , and having incorporated it with the juice of Thapsis , I mingled an essence with it which was extracted from the leaves of Lethale , commonly called deadly Nightshade ; and the leaves of Texo , which the Gauls call , If , or Ewe : afterwards I put into it Aconite , or Wolf-bane ; and of all these together , having made an extract , I put in a little scumm of the deaf Aspick : and as soon as I had put the one half of this into a little glass , I took ink and paper , and writ this note unto Eudoxe . The Note of OLICARSIS unto EVDOXE . IT is now time , Madam , to take that remedie which I have prepared against your miseries : The injustice of Genserick hath slighted my perswasions ; and having involved me in your misfortunes , he hath inspired me also to die with you . This night he hath vowed to accomplish his wicked designs , by the loss of your honour , unless you prevent him by the losse of your life : Consult therefore with your courage upon it , and be assured that you never had a more glorious occasion to imploy it . All things being ready , I called a slave which waited upon me , and who used to follow me when I went to visit the Princesse : with one hand I gave him the little glass , telling him it was a Medicine which she desired of me , and indeed I did not lie : with my other hand I gave him the Note , which I pretended to be a direction how she should use it ; but above all , I charged him to be very secret , and to make as much haste back as possibly he could . Be pleased to know , that because I would be out of the dinn and trouble of the people , I lodged in the most dark and private corner of the Town I could chuse ; and because such places are commonly the receptacles of Thieves and Rogues , rather then students , it chanced that three or four young men that were conscious of some robberies & murders , were come for a refuge into a lodging very near mine . Justices were presently advertised of their coming , and intended to surprize them in the beginning of the night : These Thieves were stout and desperate , and by consequence terrible unto almost every one : so as to run the lesse danger , it was contrived to catch them in snares ; and in order thereunto , they laid in the streets several cords , about a foot from the ground ; and distant one from another about five or six paces . After this , all the neighbours were commanded to stand ready in their Arms , to fall upon them when they were caught in the snares ; The stratagem did take according to their desires : but harke I beseech you what hapned before : my slave , who as I told you , was gone upon his errand , and as fortune was , went through this street ; And had not gone above twenty or thirty paces , but running very fast , his foot was catched in a snare and down fell he with his nose next the ground : now as it is naturall upon such accidents to save the face with the hands as much as one can , he broke the glass in a hundred peices , and had like to have broak his neck . At the noise and out-cry which he made upon his fall , some neighbours opened their dores , who as I told you had command to fall upon those theeves and thought that it was now their time to fall on ; But when they saw only the poor slave whose blood gushed out at his nose they came gently to him , and without farther enquiry whither he went would have lent him a light , to pass the street with more safty : but he who saw the cause of his voyage broken , he stood still lamenting and complaining , whilst as ill luck was , two great dogges wherewith one of the neighbours used to bait , bulls , at Publique shews , did come into the streets : and being greedy of blood , they presently began to licke that which the slave had innocently mingled with the poyson . They had not lapped with their tongues above three times , but they tumbled with their feet upwards and died imediately : at which the owner of them was so extreamly angry , that needs would he kill my slave the very same instant : and to know the cause of so suddain and strange an end , he seised upon him , and carryed him to his house : where the poor slave having given him an accompt of the business wherin I imployed him he gave him the paper also , assuring himself , that it would serve for his justification . The man did quickly find out my design , and conceiving it most fit to acquaint the King , he went presently to advertise him of it . I understood since that Genserick was ready to fall down at the sight of my letter : but at last recollecting himself , and turning all his fury against me , he commanded twelve or fifteen of his guard to go imediatly to my house and seise upon me , and to put me in that prison where traytors used to be locked up : which command was presently obayed ; And I being prepared to die , staying only for the return of my slave , they found my dores open , and a glass upon the table full of the same poison , which I thought Eudoxe had received . I will not tell you in what a condition I was when I saw this obstacle unto , my resolution it will suffice you know that imagining the Princesse to be dead I did exceedingly rejoice at all those tortures which I conceived were preparing for me . Thrasimond was returned from hunting a little before : and being extreamly impatient to see his Mistresse that he might know what effect his letter produced , he went unto the Palace where Eudoxe was , and telling her all the storye which you have heard , he made the Princesse think that her resolution was not unknown unto him no more then the wicked design of Genserick . Eudoxe then seeing all was discovered , and fearing least the King should that night execute what he threatned , she thought good to make use or Thrasimonds love , hoping that the honest and legitimate passion of the son would give a stop unto the burning and unlawfull lust of the Father : And indeed , she armed her eyes with all the persawsive charmes she could to move pitty : she took her hand-handkercheif , and listing it to her eyes two or three times , she began to speak unto him in this manner . Since Sir you know what intentions Genserick has upon me it is impossible but you should approve of the design which I have to prevent by my death that shamefull staine wherewith he would sully my honour and reputation . Though nature had not made me the Daughter unto Theodosius : and though fortune had not twice submitted the Emperedom of the East unto me , yet it is enough that I do know what a wife and a woman does owe unto virtue , never to consent unto the loss of a thing the price whereof is beyond all value ; And certainly what tiranny soever Genserick is resolved to use unto me , his passion shall still find resistance . That which his violence will not let me execute upon my own person , my rage shall attempt upon his : and perhaps he shall to his woe , find what dispair can do in the incensed spirit of an honest woman , if he be weary of her life which he has undertaken to protect : and if it anger him to hear himself accused for violating faith : let him with all my heart take away this life with I live with sorrow : and if he will let me die gloriously and with honour , he shall see how little I will startle at death ; By this , generous Thrasimond , you may perceive that if there be no remedy to stop the fury of Genserick , there is no hopes of my life , or of my two Daughters whom heaven has only left me for witnesses , or rather Companions in my misfortunes . If , as our last refuge , the love which you profess unto young Eudoxe be grounded upon honour , certainly you will be her Protector , and will be ashamed to marry her , after her Mother has lost that only thing which will be a glory unto her in the match : shall it be ever recorded to future ages in history , that Genserick would glut his brutish lust upon Eudoxe the captive , and that Thrasimond , the glory of his time , stood still and would never offer to be an obstacle unto such a blacke design ? Oh good Sir do not suffer such a blur to dim the story of your life : And if the young Eudoxe have any power with you , or if you have any pitty upon miserable persons , let me execute what Olicarsis had prepared for me ; And good Sir , let not that mans innocence bear the blame of that crime which I only committed : it was I who forced him to prepare that poison : and his feares only , that I would attempt upon the person of the King , made him consent unto it . Now Sir if for any particular interest you may have in my life , you do intend to hinder my death turn , if it be possible , the mind of Genserick I conjure you ; I do conjure you unto it even , by Eudoxe if you love her , by these teares which I drop at the memorie of my miseryes ; by your self : and by these armes which I fixe about your knees , which I will never let go untill you promise what I implore from you . In saying so , she fell down at the feet of Thrasimond , and clasped about the leggs of that Prince with so much strength as he was not able to rise so soon as he would : at this , he was so milted into pity , and Eudoxes desires to preserve her honour did please him so well , that his love encreased , and made him think that no greater advantage could be unto his fortune then to marry the Daughter of so virtuous a Mother ; Besides this , the glory to see at his feet a Princess whom so many millions of people had obeyed , did so pleasingly flatter him that from thence forward he resolved to use his very utmost endeavours for her delivery out of those paines which her feares had infused into her : and therefore unloosing Eudoxes armes as well as he could , he presently kneeled down upon the ground , and helping her up , Madam ( said he unto her ) hope well in the goodness of heaven and in my love : Genserick shall joyn my death unto yours ; or if his pity preserve me , his passion shall never hurt you . Upon this , he left her to go unto the King : but he found him not in the Castle : for that Barbarian having no thoughts in his mind but the ruine of Eudoxe , and fearing that by the accident which hapned the death of that Princesse would be some obstacle unto his desires , he resolved to prevent it : and therefore when night came he took two or three eunuchs with him , and by a backe dore , went into the Palace where Eudoxe was detained . As soon as Thrasimond was gone out , by fortune the Princesse had shut her Chamber dore , so as Genserick was constrained to knock : and Eudoxe knowing his voice , also hearing the eunuchs murmure , she doubted what design brought him thither : seeing her self out of all meanes then to defend her self , she put the table and all she could lay her hands upon , against the dore : hoping perhaps Thrasimond would come to her releif . But when she had a while sustained this seige wherin the passion of Genserick warred against the virtue of Eudoxe : she resolved upon a most generous design for a woman . She with the help of her two daughters , took all the mattes that were under their beds , and other combustible things and heaping them togeather in the midst of the Chamber , she took two lighted candles , and setting them a fire : dear flames ( said she in a loud voice ) be more pure then those of Genserick , revenge upon me the pernitious designes of that Barbarian and be as mercylesse unto him as he is unto me : she pronounced these words so loud and distinctly that the King heard every sillable : so as finding thereby the intention of the Princesse , and fearing some misfortune should follow , he and his eunuchs redoubled their strength and at last broke upon the dore : but the fire being kindled and the smoke being inclosed striving for a passage , it found it at the opening of the door , and that with such violence , as two of those that were at the door were choaked . Genserick , surprized at this accident , began to flie , and never thinking of any way to quench this fire , only thought of saving himself . But Thrasimond , after a long search after the King , and coming again to the place where Eudoxe was , he no sooner saw her Pallace on fire ; but he presently thought it an effect of that Princesse her courage , or of the revenge of Genserick . And because he saw those flames were like to devour all the sweet hopes he had of enjoying his Mistresse , he was two or three times ready to cast himself also into the flame ; yet desiring first to know all particulars of the truth , he began to enquire of all he met , but none could tell him any thing more , then that Eudoxe her self used this extremity to free her self from servitude . In the mean while Vrsaces and Olimbres , unto whom the Councel of six hundred had refused the poison , imbarquing at the Port of the Massilians , and flattered ( as I understood since ) with a thousand sweet hopes which an Astrologer had infused into them , they set forward : But as heaven took delight in putting every day new obstacles unto their prosperity , it suffered them to fall into the hands of a Pirate , who in taking away their liberty , took away all the contentments which were promised unto them . The name of this Pirate was Clorohalantes , vulgarly called the bloody Pirate ; because , besides his being a Native Barbarian , and banished Africa for a thousand crimes committed by him , he had made a solemn vow , never to pardon any whom Fortune made his slaves . He pulled out the eyes of some , cut off the noses , ears , and tongues of others : thus took he delight in torturing men . Sometimes when he was enraged he would pull out the hearts of some , and others he would sacrifice ; sometimes unto Neptune , and sometimes unto Mercury , as the god of theft . His retreat was most commonly into the Isle of great Brittany , where he found many that was sutable to his own humour , and by that means found a more safe refuge . So as he scoured up and fro the Ocean , and often passing the straits of Gibralter , otherwise called high Earth , he fell into the Mediterranean Sea , and most insolently roved about the Coasts of Spain . This was the Barbarian that met with the ship wherein Vrsaces & Olimbres were , and in a short time borded her : But those two Cavaliers who never used to be startled at any dangers , they seized each of them upon a sword and buckler , inciting some Merchants to defend themselves , advanced themselves to hinder any from leaping into their ship : Some Marriners , to whom the name and trade of Pirats were odious , seeing an inevitable death had surrounded them , them , they resolved to sell their lives at as dear and noble a rate as they could : So as seizing upon Arms , and joyning themselves unto Vrsaces and Olimbres , there began a most sharp dispute . When they first began Clorohalantes did nothing but laugh , seeing the inequality of forces : But when by the valour of his enemies he saw many of his men dead , he began to be very angry , and arming himself , he himself would needs become a combatant . At the sight of their Commander , all those who followed his Fortune assumed fresh forces , and having him for their guide , did leap into the ship where Vrsaces and Olimbres did so bravely dispute for their lives , as every blow that fell from their Arms were mortal unto all upon whom they light . But not to insist upon every particular , it will suffice you know that Clorohalantes , seeing what little advantage his side got , he commanded that they should at the same time charge on in the Poup : which was done accordingly , and so sharply , that those which defended themselves , not being able to withstand the over numerosity of their enemies , they let them have such free accesse ▪ as in lesse then a quarter of an hour they were masters of the ship ; and the sooner because Vrsaces and Olimbres , after a long resistance , fell at the last one by the other , and were exceedingly weak with loss of abundance of blood . Clorohalantes more proud of this victory then of any he ever got before , he quite forgot the price at which he bought it ; but still he retained in his memory the brave resistance which Olimbres made , and a slave that fought next him . Therefore he caused them to be brought into his ship , and commanded their wounds to be dressed , being resolved to make a most solemn sacrifice of them as of the most glorious prey that ever he got since he knew what belonged unto Arms or Sea. In order to this design he turned sail towards great Brittain , and seeing he had a very favourable wind , he would needs by way of diversion know , who those were , which by their valour had killed so many of his men . And therefore as soon as Vrsaces and Olimbres , had recovered themselves a little better , they were brought before this Pirate , who addressing himself unto Olimbres , as unto him who seemed to be the Master , he asked him who he was , and from whence he came ? Clorohalantes ( said Olimbres unto him , with a deportment that shewed the generosity of his spirit ) I am a Cavalier and a Patrician of Rome : My name is Olimbres ; and if thou wilt know by what Fortune I am become thy slave , then know , that to save the life of a friend , I did not follow Genserick , when loadned with the spoils of Rome , he returned into Africa ; Since that , finding no felicity in life , many considerations moved me to seek out for death ; and in order to that , I went to demand poison from the councel of six hundred , which being denied me , I was constrained to consult with an Oracle , the answer whereof made me wend my course towards Africa : So I did , imbarquing my self in this ship , over which thy Arms hath triumphed , and submitted me unto thy will : As for this slave , whom thou seest with me , I do not know his Fortune , nor what he is : for having bought him but a while since , I have no knowledge of him ; only I begin to think , by the fight which he hath made with me , that his courage and affection deserves a better Fate then that which is fallen upon him . This was all that Olimbres said unto him , and Clorohalantes remembring that he had formerly heard of the name : Was it not you ( said he ) whom Eudoxe sent unto the King of the Vandals to solicite him to deliver her from the Tyranny of Maximus ? Olimbres answering that it was , the Pirate smiled , and biting his fingers ends : 'T is very well ( said he ) the innocent shall once suffer for the culpable . In saying so , he caused them to be carried away , and commanded their wounds should be carefully dressed : from hence forward , he resolved to be revenged on the person of this Cavalier , for all the injuries that he had received from Genserick ; and imagining that he should do an extream displeasure unto that barbarous King , if he shewed his hatred upon this occasion , he resolved to make Olimbres suffer all the infamous tortures he could invent : And to begin his affliction betimes , he sent him word what he was to expect : which message Olimbres received without the least dismay ; but fearing what would become of Vrsaces , he began to make such sad complaints , that even Clorohalantes himself , though a Barbarian , could not hear them without compassion . Olimbres knew , that but for him , the life of his friend had never been exposed unto so many misfortunes : So as finding himself culpable of all the miseries which Vrsaces suffered , and of those which were menaced , he could not chuse but curse the very day of his birth . Olimbres prepared himself for the worst , he did all that possibly he could to comfort himself in this thought , that the last minute of his life would be the most glorious unto him , since it gave him a means to make it appear unto what degree his affection was arrived . Thus they continued some dayes ; during which , their wounds healed so fast , as they were perfectly cured : and as if heaven were weary with tormenting them with any longer miseries , a tempest arose at Sea , and so violent it was , that the ships of Clorohalantes , being forced to yield unto the violence of the storm , they were driven by the wind and we then amongst the rest of those ships which Genserick had loadned with the plunder of Rome , and which lying at Anchor for a favourable wind : Then Clorohalantes , because he would not fall into the hands of Genserick he killed himself : This unlookt for deliverance was an Omen of good Fortune unto Vrsaces and Olimbres , who being released from their fetters , longed to embrace each other ; but they forbore , lest their Caresses should too much undisguise them and make them known . It was not long before they had a wind according to their wish so presently after , they came within sight of the Towers in Carthage ; and because he who commanded in chief would send unto Genserick , not only the news of their arrivall , but also of taking and defeat of Clorohalantes , Olimbres as being the most undeniable witness of it , was put upon this commission , he went therefore into a cockboate , and taking Vrsaces , and some other with him , he made towards the port in the beginning of the night : and whem they came near they perceived some little lights like unto starres in the Firmament which made them conceive they were very near the Town , the sweet hopes of seeing Eudoxe and Placidia , filled Vrsaces , and Olimbres with so great a joy , that they were even transported : and whilst they were consulting how they should carry themselves in this busines they presently perceived a great smoak , in which appeared many great flashes of fire , which sometimes broke out into flames , which seemed to proceed from some furious conflagration . This made them fixe their looks upon that deplorable object : and as they drew near they saw the fire greater , and sometimes they heard a confused murmure of many voices togeather , they could not chuse but greive to see the fury of this insatiable element , and though they did not know that they themselves were more interested in the misfortune then any , for it was the same fire which Eudoxe kindled to avoid the violence of Genserick , yet were they much troubled at it . They were no sooner come to the port , but Olimbres making himself known , they ran presently to acquaint the King : In the mean while enquiring only out of curiosity , the cause of that fire , he presently understood by the common bruit of the Town , that the fire was in the place where Eudoxe , and her daughters were detained , that it was almost impossible they should escape , and that consequently they were perished in the flames : and that it was generally beleived Eudoxe her self did set the house on fire , to free her self from captivity . At this sad news Vsraces fell down : and Olimbres stood so confused , that it was long before he was able to open his mouth ; but to spend no time in needless relation of their sorrowes , since you may easily imagine them let me only tell you , that after many a complaint against heaven for preserving them so oft from severall perills , they accused the gods of injustice , as if they had preserved them from a lesser burthen of miseryes to endure a greater . At last , hindring each other from making any attempts upon their persons , they intended to return unto the Massilians assuring themselves that now they had such good reasons to die , as it was impossible the poison should be denied them . They had no sooner fixed themselves upon this course but Thrasimond came unto the place where Olimbres was : and because those who went to carry the news of Olimbres arivall , could not speak with the Father , they were constrained to make their addresses unto the son : and because Olimbres in his African voyage had gotten the affectionate freindship of that Prince , Thrasimond went with joy to receive him ; They had no sooner embraced each other , but Thrasimond began first to speak : dear Olimbres ( said he in a loud voice ) you are arrived at a time wherin you will find all our court in great disorder . If I be not mistaken ( answered the sad Olimbres ) I do know the principall cause , and certainly , after the death of three such fair Princesses , joy were far out of season , Olimbres could not chuse but send forth a most profound sigh as he said so : and Thrasimond to conceal his joyes whispered that Cavelier in the ear ; The misfortune ( said he unto him ) is nothing so great as is beleived : upon this taking him by the arme he carried backe into the boate , wherin none was but Vrsaces who was striving betwixt life and death : and causing all the men to stand at a distance and candles to be taken away , when he thought none could hear but Olimbres , he began this discourse . Dear freind ( said he unto him ) I must make two very particular confessions unto you ; by the one I must confesse my own rashnesse , and by the other , my Fathers shame : upon this , he related unto him , how he was in love with the young Eudoxe , and how she received him : afterwards he related the violence which Genserick used towards Eudoxe , the Mother ; He told him of my imprisonment by reason of the poison which I had prepared for her : at last he told him of all the attempts which the King had made upon the Chamber of that Princesse , and how she set it on fire : after this ; Now dear Olimbres ( continued he ) you must know , that Eudoxe had no sooner kindled the fire , not any horrors of death , but sorrowes to be a cause of her two Daughters death did so far enter into her soul , as she could not chuse but retire her self into another Chamber where the two Princesses lay ; Then shutting the door , and remembring the affection which I had professed , she began to think , that perhaps if she could escape this danger , Genserick would leave pursuing her or that I would find out some way to stop him . This consideration made her consent not to die yet : so as opening the window towards the garden , by fortune she espied at her feet two sheets ▪ which she tyed togeather , and by them she first let down Eudoxe , next Placidia , and lastly her self ; Olimbres having no patience : How ? ( said he , and interrupted ) is not Eudoxe dead ? she is not ( answered Thrasimond ) she ran unto a little house in the corner of the garden belonging to the Gardiner , whom she awaked , ( for as you know , those kind of men go to bed betimes ) she made him open the door , and as soon as she was entred : freind ( said she unto him ) the palace is all on fire . Upon this the Gardiner who by reason of the darkness did not know Eudoxe , he went out , and was not long before he saw the flames flash out of the Chamber from whence the Princesses came ; then coming in again in a great amase , good gods ( said he ) what will become of the fair prisoners ? They are in a place ( answered Eudoxe ) where their lives do depend upon thee ; and if thou wilt preserve them , I will make thee happy for ever . Upon this , she caused him to light up a candle ; and the poor fellow in a mighty confusion asking her what she would have him to do ; all that I would have thee do ( said Eudoxe ) is to hide us , least some should come and surprise us ; then would I have thee ran in all hast and acquaint Thrasimond where we are but above all , be sure that no living soul know it but only he . The Gardiner then finding no safer place to put them in then a little cave which was near his house , their he hid them , and came to tell me what Eudoxe commanded . He had as much a do to get unto me , as I had to get out of the croud ; for you must know Olimbres , that the town is in such a confusion , so as one could hardly know another in the disorder . But at last I followed him to his little house , upon which abundance of sparks began already to fall ; which making me fear it would at length be burned I could not not give any testimones of my joy unto the Princesses : but carrying them as secretly as I could unto the house of one of my domestiques not far from thence , I gave some money to the Gardiner , and charged him upon paine of his life to be silent . Leaving them then in safty there , I returned unto the Castle to see the King , but I could not : for the horror of this accident had so terified him that he would not be seen by any . Thus was I the first that knew of your return where at I much rejoyce , and assure you , dear Olimbres , that I will continue in the same desires which I have , and ever had to love and serve you . This was the discourse of Thrasimond , which was abundance of joy unto Olimbres and I should have said it had bin the highest degree , if the joyes of Vrsaces had been comparable unto his . That disguised Cavelier heard all that the Prince said , for he being behind in the boate , they took no notice of him ; And his joyes to hear that his Mistresse was alive did so transport him into the other extream , as formerly he was in his miseryes and greif . Yet heaven which would preserve him for the felicity of Eudoxe , would not suffer him to die upon this excesse of delight : but following Olimbres , whom Thrasimond would needs have to lodge in the Castle , they were no sooner alone , but they began to embrace each other , and spent almost all the night in relating their adventures . The next morning Genserick heard of the return , and of his shippes , and of Olimbres but the memory of this late dismall accident , would not suffer him to be sensible of those joyes which at another time , he had resented . Yet he welcomed Olimbres as well as he could : and desiring to hide from posterity the true cause of Eudoxes death , he began to invent , all the excuses he could devise to palliate that crime which he had committed . Olimbres seemed to beleive all the King said , and fetching a hundred dissembled sighes for the losse of these three Princesses , he observed , that the memory of this sad tragedy had infused some repentance into the King : and indeed , he greived so extreamly at it , as one might read repentant sorrow in his eyes : and to leave some testimony of that esteem which he had of Eudoxe , though a captive , he caused her corps to be searched amongst the reliques of the combustion . They found the bodies of the three Eunuches which the flame had smothered , but so consumed as none of them retaining any form , they were taken for the corpses of the Princesse , and her two daughters ; Genserick he prepared a most statly monument to be erected for them , and commanding them to be put into coffins of silver he also gave orders they should be very carefully guarden . In the mean Thrasimond who feared that Eudoxe was not safe enough in the Town , he caused her to be carried unto a very fair house which he had in the Countrey , not far from Carthage . As soon as conveniently he could , he carryed Olimbres thither also , under a pretence of diverting him : but as soon as Eudoxe saw him , she was so surprised as she fell into a swond , yet at last recovering , and desiring to speak with him in private , she carried him into another chamber , leaving Thrasimond with the young Eudoxe and Placidia . As soon as she was alone with Olimbres , she called into her memory all the services of Vrsaces , and the thoughts of his death did so afflict her , that her teares , and her sighes would not of a long time let her tongue do its office . At last , as soon as she could speak , well Olimbres ( said she unto him ) what do you think of my fortune ? Am I not extreamly miserable that whether I would or no , must live after the loss of your freind ? In saying so , her voice was lost again , amongst her sighes , and teares , and Olimbres beginning to speak , Madam , answered he , since heaven has so ordained it , you are infinitly to be commended , for conforming your will unto it : and perhaps in recompence , it will one day deliver you from the memory of that sad accident . Alas ( replied Eudoxe ) it will rather to punish me : for know Olimbres , that let this memory bring me what miseryes , and affliction it will , I had rather die then not preserve it . But since all my teares cannot call Vrsaces backe , good Olimbres acquaint me with the particulars of your voyage , and I shall relate my misfortunes unto you . Madam ( said the Cavelier ) Prince Thrasimond has made me acquainted with most of your affaires : and a● in relation to my self I shall quickly satisfy your curiosity . Then he told her of the last freindly office , which he seemed to have done unto Vrsaces , and afterwards told her how he was taken captive by Clorohalantes : then how the counsell of sixe hundred had denied him poyson ; how he was delivered and lastly how he came to Carthage , without any other trayn but a slave which he bought to bestow upon her . What soever it be ( said Eudoxe ) that comes from the hand of Olimbres , I shall hold it in a most particular esteem : but if you will bestow him upon me it shall be upon a condition that I shall give him his liberty . Madam , ( said Olimbres ) I do not think that he would have it : upon this he went out to look for Vrsaces , who was in such impatience to her who had the disposition of his life , as his soul was sensible of all extraordinary motions ; At last , being swelled with love , with fear , and with respect , he was brought into the presence of Eudoxe : as soon as he entred into her chamber he cast himself at her feet ; Then the Princesse laying her hand upon his head , I do take you for mine ( said she unto him ) since Olimbres will have it so , and will from hence forward take away the name of slave , and make you free . Upon this , she commanded him to rise : Madam , ( said Vrsaces ) another would give you thanks for this favour ; But truly I think no felicity comparable unto my servitude : I told you ( replied Olimbres ) that he would not take the liberty which you would give him : In saying so , he cast his eyes upon the Princesse , and observed her to change collour : and indeed , at the voice of Vrsaces all her blood came into her face , and stepping back to looke upon him , Vrsaces rose up : and Eudoxe in a strange surprise . Good gods ( said she ) is not this Vrsaces whom I see ? It is he Madam , ( answered Vrsaces , and went unto her ) who is come to seek from you that death which both gods , and men have denied unto : Oh my dear Vrsaces ( cryed out Eudoxe ) upon this she took him about the neck and for a while remained in an extasie with in his armes . At last , being recollected , Vrsaces rendred her an accompt of all the accidents that had hapned unto him : and after that Olimbres beginning to speak Madam ( said he unto her ) first , the habit which Vrsaces weares do sute well with the condition wherin his soul is to you wards : secondly I thought it the best way , to hide him from the knowledge of Genserick for he knows it was that Cavelier who killed Maximus , and having committed almost the same fault against you , he has reason to fear the like punishment ; and therefore I conceive it best to conceale your joyes , to the end Thrasimond , who perhaps being like unto his Father , may not discover his disguisement . Eudoxe did approve of Olimbres counsell : so as after she had given thanks unto the gods for the preservation and return of Vrsaces , she went unto Thrasimond , who after many testimonies of joy at the favours which he received from his Mistresse , told Olimbres it was time to return unto Carthage , to see in what humour Genserick was . Vrsaces , yet he stayed with Eudoxe ; but I will not mention those sweet entertainments which they had together : for at the same time Genserick would be revenged upon me for all the displeasures which he resented by the pretended death of Eudoxe ; and had not Thrasimond told him , that since Olicarsis had saved his life , he could do no less then do the like for him , I verily believe he had put me to some ignominious death . Olimbres continued some dayes at Court , and had no other contentment but what he received from the friendship of Thrasimond and Placidia , whom he visited very often under the pretence of waiting upon the Prince a hunting ; for the King grieved so extreamly at the memory of that Fatal fire , as he could not look upon any with a kind aspect . He is , as I told you before , of a nature barbarous enough , and yet he did much value his honour : so as knowing how this last action of his would stain it , he grieved beyond measure , and did all that possibly he could to stifle the memory of it . Olimbres then seeing he could not be any more serviceable unto Eudoxe , he designed to return unto Marcian , hoping the authority of that Emperour might procure the liberty of this Princesse : But Thrasimond who had other thoughts , when Olimbres did communicate his intention to him , I would have you seem ( said he unto Olimbres ) as if you did take your leave of the King , that you may so try his affection unto you ; but I would not have you leave me , for I shall imploy you in the service of Eudoxe . Olimbres promising to obey all his commands , he went unto Genserick , and most humbly besought him for leave to return , since he had no service to command him there : assuring him that he should think himself infinitly honoured in the continuance of his friendship . The King , who loved this Cavalier well ; and knew that the death of Placidia who was promised unto him , had extreamly offended him ; he resolved not to let him go without some satisfaction , and therefore desired him , not to think of his departure for some certain dayes , after which he should be at liberty to do what he pleased . Olimbres was contented to stay as long as the King commanded , and the King , communicating unto Thrasimond his design unto Olimbres , he asked him what he should do to oblige that Cavalier : The Prince propounded several wayes , and was very glad to find the Kings affection beyond his hopes : He acquainted Olimbres with it , and told him , that if he could but comply handsomly with that opportunity , he might dispose Genserick unto what he would . Olimbres even ravished at this , beseeched him to negotiate so with the King , as to get him to go unto the house where Eudoxe was ; and told him that the only expedient was to invite him unto a dinner in that place , which indeed was the finest seat about all Carthage : Thrasimond thought this no hard matter to do , and therefore making the proposition unto the King , they appointed a day for it . In the interim the Cavalier acquainted Eudoxe with his resolution , and though she did find some difficulty in it , yet she did approve on 't , being assured of Vrsaces his love , of Thrasimonds promises , and Olimbres his fidelity . The day appointed being come , Genserick , Thrasimond , Olimbres , and many others of the best rank in all Carthage , went betimes in the morning unto the house where the Prince had ordered the Tables in the dining room , to be near unto the chamber of the Princesses . And there , as soon as dinner was done , Olimbres addressing himself unto the King , did beg that leave which before he had asked : Genserick then in a most affectionate manner , dear Olimbres ( said he unto him ) I do find your desires so just and reasonable , as I should be extreamly ashamed to oppose them any longer . 'T is true I am very sorry that I have not given any testimony of that affection which I bear unto you ; but till occasions fall out that I may , I beseech you accept of my good intentions , and be assured , that I would do any thing which would be contentment unto you . Sir , replied Olimbres , after many thanks , you may if you please do two high favours for me in one moment , and did I not fear denial , I should assume so much boldnesse as to ask them of you . Upon this , the King making a solemn vow not to deny him any thing he would ask , Olimbres kneeled down upon the ground , Sir ( said he ) since it is your Royal pleasure to say so , I do ask of you the liberty of Eudoxe and Olicarsis . In saying so , Thrasimond opened the chamber door where the Princesse was trembling with her two daughters : and the King surprized at an accident so little expected , stood a while and knew not what he did . At last , being moved at the tears of Eudoxe , who came presently and cast her self at his feet , having Placidia in one hand , and her sister in the other , he granted the request of Olimbres , and promised for the future to treat her as a Princess , not as a slave . Thrasimond , who would also make use of his time , he beseeched Genserick to give him the young Eudoxe for his wife ; and the King knowing what advantages this would be unto him , did consent unto it . Amidst this common joy , I was not forgotten , for Genserick at that very instant sent for me ; but I , who knew I was never to go out of prison , until I went to execution , I confesse that I had so prepared my self for death , as I thought they only jested with me : At last my own eyes cleared me all those suspicions : for being brought into the Kings presence ▪ there I saw Eudoxe at liberty , and received a pardon for my life . The news of this accident was quickly spred all over the Town , and the Princesses were waited upon unto their lodgings with all usual magnificence . Vrsaces was the only one unsatisfied , as fearing the King would fall into his passionate fits again ; but presently after , he found by the King● repentant tears , that he would never make more attempts against the chastity of Eudoxe , but had quenched his flames with tears , and indeed a little while after , he sent her back to Constantinople , with her two Daughters , in a most honourable Equipage : unto which she was no sooner come , but Vrsaces having married Eudoxe in great solemnity , he received that happiness which Fortune had made him pay so dear for : And where Olimbres , by the command of Marcian , and consent of Eudoxe , he found his long'd for happinesse in the arms of Placidia , as a reward of his fidelity . The great Olicarsis had no sooner ended his discourse , but Phillis entred , yet so out of breath , that she astonished all the company , especially Adamas and Belinde , who feared extreamly that she brought them some ill news concerning Astrea , Diana , and Alexis : therefore the Druide , who thought it best , that if any disaster had hapned , not to acquaint Belinde with it upon such a sudden , he rose up and went to meet her : and Phillis no sooner was come up to him , but with extream amazement , O Father ( said she unto him ) I can tell you the strangest accident , that ever was heard or seen : Astrea and Diana are found ; they are both asleep close by the Fountain of Loves verity . Abundance of Shepherds & Shepherdesses stand looking upon them , but not one has so much courage as to go near them . For ( and this is the greatest wonder ) the two Unicorns lie close by them , with their heads upon the knees of my companions : they grinn and roar so terribly at any that offer to come near them , that not a Shepherd dares attempt it . This did extreamly astonish the Druide ; for he plainly saw the design of the two Shepherdesses , but that which most troubled him was , his fears that they were dead already ; and that none daring to come nearer them , it was credible they all thought them so : yet being unwilling to tell Belinde what he thought , he went unto her , and told her what Phillis had seen : Belinde rose up presently , and in her excess of joy , forgetting her duty unto Rosanira and Galathea , she went out of the Gallery , intending to run unto the place where she thought Diana was ; but Adamas would not suffer her ; be not so hasty ( sage Belinde , said he unto her ) you need not take the pains of going to them , for we will send some others : Pardon me , answered Belinde , I must not defer it one minute longer : I cannot live , if I do not immediatly see her , and since Phillis has told me where she is , if you love me let me go unto her and bring her back . My intention , Madam ( answered the Druide ) is not to hinder you from seeing her , but on the contrary , I will make as much haste as you : yet since Phillis does know so well where these two Shepherdesses are , let her be my guide , and never trouble your self , for I will take upon me the charge of bringing her back . However , Father , said Galathea , do not refuse our company , for it is a sight so remarkable , as all of us will be glad to be spectatours of it . Surely ( said Belinde , when she saw Adamas consenting unto it ) I am she that has most interest in these women , and why should not I also see them ? and believe it I must , for I had rather incur your displeasure , in disobeying you , then not see them in what place soever they be . Adamas would willingly have disswaded her , as thinking still that these fair ones were not in such a condition as would give her any contentment : but all his arguments being not so prevalent as the love and impatiency of Belinde , it was resolved upon , that she would make one of the company . They set forward then altogether : and the Druide asking Phillis , how , and in what manner , Astrea and Diana were found , you must know Father ( answered she ) that this morning we all parted , every one taking a several way as we did yesterday ; Licidas he took towards the Fountain , I told him also which way I would go , and in case any of us heard any news of them , we agreed to meet all at noon , at the same place where we met yesterday , which was by the side of the river Lignon : I came unto the rendezvous before him , for to tell you truly I began to despair in my quest : After I had been there a while , I saw him coming a great pace towards me , but as sad as he was in the morning when we parted : As soon as he was come unto me : Ah Phillis ( said he very sadly ) if you would see Astrea and Diana , they are not far from hence : I saw them close by one another fast asleep : Then I interrupting him , have you seen them ? ( said I in a great amazement ) for god sake , good Lycidas conduct me to them , and make no more delay : Indeed ( answered he ) I did see them , and will let you see them also ; but if you love me , do not oblige me to speak unto them , or go near them : for if I do , it will prove as fatal unto me as death it self . You think ( said I unto him ) that Astrea is angry with you ; but you may very well be satisfied , since she has asked you pardon : Alas , alas , replied the Shepherd , words are never able to repair that injury which I received from her in the person of my brother : whilst we were thus talking , we came nearer ; and as soon as he shewed me the place where my companions were , or at the least where he left them : Do you see yonder old Altar ( said he unto me ) which time hath demolished ? They do lie at the feet of those stairs upon which it is erected : I did see the place to which he pointed with his finger ; but being unwilling he should leave me , I still went on , and seemed as if I did not see it . At last , when I began to perceive Astrea and Diana , me thinks ( said I unto him ) that I do see something ; but it is so confusedly , as if you do not go along with me , I shall hardly hit the way unto them : Alas Phillis ( answered he ) why will you be any cause of so much sorrows unto me ? upon this looking up , and seeing we were nearer then he thought : unless you be blind ( said he ) you cannot miss the place where they are : as he said so , I observed that he looked upon them very attentively , but ( said he ) I see something there , which was not there when I left them ; perhaps ( said I ) it is Alexis : This hope made us go something nearer , but when we were within fourty or fifty paces , Licidas made a sudden stop . Mistress ( said he ) for gods sake go no further , for I see two fierce beasts with them , and if I be not mistaken , they are the U●nicorns which use to guard the Fountain of verity in Love. I must needs confess Father , that a secret chill fear glided through all my veins ; and I was glad that at the very same instant , Hylas and Adrastes appeared in sight : for under pretence of going to advertise them of this Novelty , I got further off from their fury ; but yet , taking a little courage , I returned with them , and finding my self more strong in their company , I looked more confidently upon my companions : I saw them in the same condition as Licidas told me , to wit , lying at the stairs foot of that Altar : Moreover , I observed they embraced each other , and the two Unicorns leaned their heads upon them . I could have wished with all my heart , that these two cruel creatures had stood in as much fear of me , as I did of them , that we might have had more free access unto my companions ; but they would not stir from those fair Shepherdesses , and there was not a Shepherd that durst stir a step nearer them . Seeing then , that my stay there would not at all advantage them , I thought best to come , and acquaint you , and in comming , I met Celidea , Thamires St●lla , Do●is , and severall others , whom I told where they might be witnesses of this adventure : Alas alas ( said Adamas ) this is a most sad adventure : for Astrea who feares the world has an ill opinion of her virtue , by reason of Celadons disguisement , will have this way to be a tryall of her purity : because it is the property of those beasts never to come near any have been once poluted . Thus all the Company talked as they went , whilst at the same time Alexis and Silvander were in their way to execute that enterprise which they resolved upon the day before : They awaked not so soon as they desired : for they feared that if the Sun were up they should meet some who would be obstacles unto their design ; yet being fully resolved to go on through all difficulties , and thinking upon nothing but this last munite which would free them from all the Tyrannies of fortune , they went so fast that they came in a very short time unto the Altar where Astrea , and Diana lay asleep ; Alexis was the first that espied them , and being suprised at this encounter she made a sudden stop : Silvander who observed her astonishment , and asking her the cause ; Alas dear freind ( answered Alexis ) would not you be a most supprised person , if as Astrea does present her self before me , Diana should once more honour you with a veiw of her fair face ? Indeed I should ( said Silvander ) but that were a happiness , which is so far beyond my hopes , as I think it impossible to be . Yet , replied Alexis , if you turn but your eye towards yonder altar , which is a little raised up above the levell of the plain , and which is not far distant from us , you shall see with Astrea a shepherdess to whom you wish no ill . Silvander then looking that way , and seeing Diana , his colour went , and came into his face two or three times ; and in this amazement being hardly able to speak : Oh heavens ( cryed he out ) oh Diana ? Upon this , making more hast towards them , they came so near those shepherdesses that they could discern every feature in their faces , and Alexis , who fell down at the feet of Astrea , cruell fair one ( said he in a low voice , and with a deep sigh , heaven is unjust to grant unto you so much rest after you have by your hatred cause myne to cease . And you Diana ( said Silvander unto her ) do you come unto this alter to thank the gods for giving you the possession of Paris ? or do you come to complain against them for ravishing you from the inviolable love of Silvander ? after this , both being silent a while ; But fair Astrea ( replied Alexis ) who maugre all your rigours , is most dear unto me ; cannot I read in those fair eyes , the cause your comming hither ? Oh sleep , be not thou as cruell unto me , as thou art sweet unto this in humain fair one : Oh thou god of rest and comfort , let her look once upon me , before I die ; But ( continued she , and reprehended her self ) I have no reason to invoke thee , since the cruelty of Astrea shews me , that Divinities themselves are sometimes insensible . Fairest Diana ( said Silvander , and gently kissed her fair hands ) receive these few teares , which I now drop upon the Lillies of your hand as the last testimony of your shepherds love : Receive oh ye fairest lips this sad , and deplorable adieu : and if it be possible my passion can inspire any thing into your soul , let not my name die in your memory . In saying so be adventured to kisse her , and yet she did not waken : for she had been so long without sleep , and was so very weary , as she slept most soundly ; Alexis on her side , she stole the same favour from the ruby lips of Astrea , and afterwards , looking upon Silvander , but shepherd ( said he unto him ) unto whom are we debtors for these favours , but to their insensibility ? Let us retreat Silvander , and not mixe such sweets with so many bitters which we use to tast , let us leave these beauties whom we have so religiously adored unto their rest , and not stay till they shall awake , and condemn this last action of our lives , of too much presumption ; Let us go Silvander whither our destinies do call us : come on , answered Silvander , let us go and die ; But ( said he before he went , and kissed the hand of Diana ) adieu , the fairest that ever lived upon the bankes of Lignon ; adieu Diana : adieu the object of my love , and the cause of my torments . Upon this he rose up , and heard Alexis say : and thou the fairest , and most inhumane that ever was , dear Astrea , if it happen that the fury of the Lyons , and Unicornes do leave so much reliques of me as may let you know my deplorable , and generous end ; know also that my love made choise of this kind of death , and your rigour was the cause of it ; I do not desire from heaven any revenge upon your cruelty ; but I beseech the gods to make my innocency , and fidelity to known unto you , as you may never doubt but that as I have been the most faithfull of all lovers , so you have been the most cruell of all Mistresses ; in saying so she rose up , and taking Silvander by the hand ; they went both togeather towards the fountain . This encounter passed whilst Lycidas went to advertise Phillis of the place where he had found the shepherdesses , and before they returned Alexis , and Silvander were got so near the inchanted fountain that the two Unicornes which first espied them , left the Lyons to guard it , and came straight towards them . Alexis who looked for nothing but death , stood still : and Silvander who looked for no less , did open his armes to receive that mortall wound which would take him away from the number of men , but the Unicornes , which came most furious towards them , passed by , and did them no harm . This accident which was far beyond their hopes did extreamly astonish them : but desiring to know what would be the issue , they turned about , and looked after them . They saw them go gently towards Diana , and Astrea , and after they had gazed a while upon the ground , they layed themselves down upon the ground , and leaned their heades upon those shepherdesses : at first they feared that these Animals would have done them some injury , and therefore they advanced to releive them : yet as soon as they saw them laid down , they stopt , and admired to see so much sweetness from them as in nature they might well expect most cruelty . They were in these considerations when they saw Lycidas , and Phillis comming : so as fearing to be perceived they laid them down upon the groud , and hiding themselves behind a little bush , observed a while their actions , and astonishment : at last , when they saw Phillis leave Lycidas , a while after espied Hylas and Adrastes , and all the rest unto whom that shepherdess had told the newes of finding Astrea , and Diana . Alexis then seeing a great number of persons assembling themselves togeather , he turned towards Silvander : shepherd ( said he unto him ) pray go you unto that good company : you had much better be with them then with me whose Company is so contageous as does infect all that are with me , with a desire of d●ing . Your Company ( answered Silvander ) does not produce the same effects in me , since on the contrary I may say it has hindred me , or at least deferred my death ; For certainly had not you diverted me yesterday from my resolution , I should ere this have paid that tribute which I owe unto nature . But as for you Celadon ( continued he ) why should you so willfully fly from the looks of your fair shepherdess ? though Astrea was angry with you , yet it was only out of a passionate fit which she could not resist , and since it was so violent as could not last long ; Follow my advice go , and appease the spirit of that fair shepherdess , who doubtless is in extream impatience to know what is become of you : you will thereby oblige all the shepherds , and shepherdesses in this Countrey ; for I am sure there is not one who is not much interested in you eyther by blood or affection ; But I , poor silly wretch I , wonder who would care whether I do live or die ; First Diana : she will find a subject of incomparable satisfaction by my death , because thereby she will be rid of him , whose presence will eternally accuse her , and make her appear culpable of perfidy : as for the rest of shepherds , and shepherdesses : alas why should any of them be sensible of my miseryes , since my death must needs be as indifferent unto them as my life ; For not being known unto any , no my own self , not knowing what I am , why should any make me the object of his amity ? a vagabond , and a miserable wretch who has resented the very worst of fortunes malice . Your merit replied Alexis , hath supplied all those defects which you alleadge , and has given you as much esteem from all of any quality in this Countrey then if you had been descended from the most illustrious families in all Forrests , No no , assure your self Silvander , your death would be infinitly lamented by all , and every one will lament your loss : as losing the glory of the Province in losing you who are the most perfectly accomplished shepherd in it : so as your will in exposing your self unto the fury of the Lyons is not just : because you do not only offend the gods , by distroying their most perfect work , but also men , by ravishing from them the rarest example of virtue they ever had . Follow my advice Silvander ; let me die alone , reserve the remainder of your dayes for actions that will be glorious unto you : and restore him back unto Diana , for who I know her soul has sent forth a thousand sighes of love ; whatsoever you make conjecture , I am fully perswaded but she has done some violence to keep her self from falling into the power of Paris : and the condition wherin now she is , me thinks is a strong argument that the marriage is not consummated ; For why should she come with Astrea unto a place so little frequented since the inchantment of the fountain , but only to conceall her self from Bellinde for some dayes , and to give her time of consideration how little inclination her Daughter has unto that alliance ? alas ( said Silvander , and interrupted her ) this small absenting her self , and this self are arguments more strong to confirm me in a beleif that my dispair is just , and that her infidelity is true ; For may I not well think that this ungratefull woman did absent her self , to kindle the flames of Paris the more , and that this sleep is part of that rest which my rivall would have stoln from her the first night , by his carresses ? oh what dismal causes of jealousy do I find ? and how this passion transports me into fury ? Can you think it just , Celadon , that I should live to be a witness of all those kisses which this husband will gather from those lippes which have pronounced the sentence of my death , and his happines ? Do you not think that those favours which this fickle one publiquely conferres upon him as innocent as they are yet , do not appear unto me most horrid crimes ? alas you do not love aright if you think they are not enough to kill me : assure your self every look she casts upon him is a dagger to my heart ; No no shepherd , I had better let them alone , to enjoy their delights freely : my presence will but disturbe them , every thing does invite me unto this design more then you , who has no legall warrant to authorise the resolution which you have taken but only the bare passionate humour of Astrea , which perhaps has made her weep a thousand times since , and repent she ere concealed from you the good , though secret , acceptance she had of all your services ; Therefore dear Celadon if my prayers have any prevalence with you , I beseech you let me only run this adventure : it is a faithfull lover who ought to die : do not dispute the matter any longer with me ; And pardon me , if I say out of the knowledge I have of my love , and humour , that it is most impossible to find one man in the whole world who can excell me . In saying so , he embraced Celadon , and conjured him again to let him obtain this favour which he required : but Celadon seeming ill satisfied with his request , truly Silvander ( answered he ) you do resemble him who received as a sharer only in a treasure , yet will needs become the sole master of it , and drive out him who first admitted him only at a sharing Companion in his fortune ; It was I who first designed this disenchantment by giving my life , and now I have communicated my design unto you , it is you that would hinder me from the execution of it , and would your self take all that glory which the gods reserved only for me . Dear Celadon ( said Silvander , and interrupted him ) do not blame me for desiring to take that advantage from you , which will procure you a far greater ; I mean the enjoyment of Astrea ; I dare swear that fair shepherdesse would think your presence at this hower her greatest happiness ; Take my advice Celadon , present your self before her once more & if she do not forbid you to die , I will confess my self injurious in advising you to live . Nay ( answered Alexis ) that cruell one shall never have the pleasure of condemning me the second time . I know what obedience I owe unto all her commands , and will not put her to so much pains as to pronounce them often . But as for you Silvander , live , and live for Diana , since you know she desires it , and did never command the contrary : all the arguments , perswasions , and reasons , that you can possibly devise , can never alter me from that resolution which I am fixed upon to die , by the mortal claws of these furious Lions , which cannot be so cruel , but will leave me so much time as they are tearing me in pieces , as to remember that Astrea is more pittiless . These last words stole some tears from the eyes of Alexis , who seeing how contrary her end was unto those sweet hopes which she had conceived in the beginning of her affection , her heart could not chuse but melt at the memory of those kind promises which Astrea once made unto her : and Silvander , who also had the same considerations , he began to embrace Alexis , and saw those tears which dropped from her eyes : they embraced each other a long while , and perhaps had done longer , if Alexis , who alwayes looked towards Astrea , had not espied a great company coming towards them : he presently advertised Silvander of it , and both looking earnestly at them , it was not long before they saw it was Adamas , Belinde , and Phillis ; but Silvander knew not Galathea , Rosanira , nor the rest of the Nymphs , because of the change in their habits . Fearing then , that if the Druide saw them , he would hinder them in their designe : Come , come , dear Silvander ( said Alexis and rose up hastily ) let us not dispute any longer upon this point , let us go and see to which of us the gods will judge the price of fidelity ; and since they only can decide our difference , it is folly to consult upon it any longer here . Upon this , she went towards the Fountain , and Silvander following her , if it happen ( said he ) that we both die , we shall have this advantage at the least , to shut up in one Tombe two friends , who have almost the very same Fates in their loves , would suffer the same deaths . In saying so , they were come so near the Lions , that those fierce Animals heard them , and looked upon them with most affrighting looks ; but the Shepherds were so far from any signes of fear , that there was a fresh vermilion in their cheeks : and as if an horrid object were an object of joy and felicity , they began to smile , and to shew , that their courages were not lesse then the Ferocity of those mercilesse Guardians . Alexis , who came thither only to die , and not to fight , did at the first prepare her self to receive their cruelty : whilst the Lions , at the sight of this new prey , did beat their sides and the ground with their tails , and were rowsing up anger enough to devour these Lovers , she kneeled down upon the ground , and looking up to heaven , O ye merciful gods ( said she ) who have inspired me with this remedy to keep my miseries from being infinite , as is your power ; accept , I beseech you , of this sacrifice which I offer unto you of my body , and I would say of my soul also , did you not know that it is still a captive in the charms of the fairest , but most ungrateful Shepherdess that ever was ; even for pities sake , O most puissant Divinities , let my death satisfie you for all her injuries : and as great as her crimes are which she hath committed against Love , for my sake cease your resentments of them ; and let that cause which moved her to desire my death , be a motive unto you to prolong her happiness and life . Alexis had no sooner ended her prayer , but Silvander began : O ye pittilesse Destinies , cryed he out , who by irrevocable Laws have ordained I should spend my miserable dayes , in all the afflictions which any soul is capable to resent , now , I beseech you , see your own doom executed . As you have spoke all truth , concerning the miseries that menaced my life , be you as true also in what you have spoken concerning my death : In saying so , he opened his brest , and joyfully prepared himself to receive those wounds , which would let out his soul with his blood : he saw the Lions approaching towards them with eyes that sparkled fire , and lifting up their paws , they shewed their crooked claws , whose points were as sharp as any needles . In the mean while Adamas and the rest , were come within fourscore or a hundred paces of Astrea and Diana : The two Shepherdesses waked at the same time , and were so affrighted to see the two Unicorns so near them , that they never looked towards the place where Licidas was , with Thamires , Celidea , Doris , Adrastes , and the rest , nor towards the place where Galathea and Rosanira were with Adamas and Belinde : All they could do in that amazement , or rather that affright , was to offer themselves unto those Animals , as thinking they came thither only to devour them : but seeing them upon a sudden to run towards the Fountain , they thought that it was there only where they were to die , and that the Unicorns did only shew them the way . Astrea and Diana therefore ran after them , and were no sooner come to the place where Alexis and Silvander were expecting their deaths , but they saw those two Shepherds upon their knees , within ten paces of them , and the Lions , with enraged fury , ready to tear them in pieces . This encounter did extreamly surprize them ; but having no time to consider what to do , they followed the first suggestion of their passion , and stepping betwixt them , it is we that are to die ( said they ) and not those Shepherds , who are not culpable of any crime . Alexis and Silvander , ravished at this spectacle , and fearing lest those Shepherdesses should receive some harm , they fell upon the Lions , and began to fight with them more for the interest of their Mistresses , then their own preservation ; but being without any arms , they were quickly thrown down , and the two Unicorns , as taking their parts , came at the very same instant , and falling upon the Lions , there began a most sharp combat betwixt them . Adamas , Belinde , and the rest , who saw Astrea and Diana go away , did follow them , but they came not time enough , for the combate was almost ended : the heavens , which before were clear and serene , was now all cloudy ; and the Sun was so obscured , as if the world were to perish in horrid darkness . The fields , which with variety of flowers used to render us most fragrant odour , now lost that sweetnesse , and stunk of sulphure : No light was to be seen but that of lightning , with such horrid claps of thunder , which speaking the anger of the gods , it is easie to be be believed , that they intend●d to destroy the world , and reduce it unto the confusion of its first Chaos . This made the most courageous to be sensible of fear : Adamas himself in this disorder , who by his profession had learned to resign himself unto the will of the supream powers , did wonder , and was amazed when the earth trembled under him . Often did he offer to speak , but the horrible claps of thunder put him out of all hopes to be heard ; and when he would have looked upon those who were in his company , he found the use of his sight as much hindred as his speech . Sometimes he wished they were all in his house , for a shelter against those storms that menaced them ; but when he considered , that such blustering storms were able to throw down the strongest buildings , he condemned his first wish , and found it unjust , because the most secret places were open to the knowledge of the gods , and there was no place that could shelter a mortal from the anger of the Dieties . Galathea and Rosanira wished a thousand times , that their journey were to begin again : but as great as their fears were , their loves had made so deep an impression in their memories , that in lieu of having recourse unto the mercy of heaven , they never ceased invoking Rosilion and Lindamor as their Divinities . Belinde , thinking Diana was dead , was ready to wish for her own : giving her self therefore over unto grief , she laid her self all along upon the ground , leaning her head upon her two arms which lay acrosse , not daring to lift up her eyes to heaven , because she thought it her most mortal enemy ; ah Diana ( said she to her self ) how dear does thy indiscretion cost us ? Thy fault has louly offended the gods , since they take so great revenge . Immortal Dieties ( continued she ) whose justice does exceed your pity : if punishment be inseparable from the crime which this woman has committed , why did you not inflict only upon me ? Was not a Victime able to appease you ? had not I blood enough to wash away the crime ? O most cruel ! you have despised that blood which I would most willingly have shed for the safety of this sinner : and to shew how odious the disobedience of children is unto you , you have punished her with so much severity , as renders your anger remarkable unto all posterity . Upon this thought , Belinde fell into a flood of tears ; and Adamas , who was already upon his knees to pacifie the anger of the gods by his prayers , casting his eye accidentally towards the place where she was ; a flash of lightning , made so much light at the very same time as he could plainly see in what condition she was : seeing her ●hen lie all along upon the ground , and thinking her killed by some clap of thunder , such a sorrow seized upon him , as he became almost senslesse . He went unto her as near as possibly he could , and as if he would make her hear , maugre the thunder , alas ( sage Belinde cried be out as loud as he could ) what infortunate accident was it that separated us ? and why should it be mortal unto you and not unto me ? Belinde did hear the voice of the Druide , but she could not distinguish his words : and Galathea , who was not far off , hearing confusedly the words : Belinde , and mortal , she thought her and all , but dead people : Rosanira , who held her by the arm believed the same , and their opinions passing unto Dorinde , it went from one to another till it came to Hylas , who knowing no reason why he should bear the punishment of anothers fault , he wi●hed himself heartily in Carmagues , although it were upon the condition of never seeing Stella again or any of the Shepherdesses , unto whom he had any inclination ; But when they were all in the deepest apprehension and belief of this danger , the lightning and thunder upon a sudden ceased , but not the darkness , for it remained as obscure as before : And in this dismal silence , none durst begin to speak , for every one thinking themselves the only one alive , were afraid to incur the same misfortune . In fine , the darknesse began to dissipate by little and little ; the Sun gave light to the world again , flowers assumed their fragrancy , and trees gave shadows again . Adamas was very glad to see this hidious storm ceased , and the Sun to break through all these dusky clouds ; but his joyes to see Belinde alive , surpassed all other contentments : so as he went to embrace her and acquaint her with his fears . Yet Belinde , still thinking upon the loss of Diana ; and not thinking the fairness of the day any comfort unto her , she told him that heaven would have obliged her , if out of pity it had suffered her to follow the Fate of her daughter : The life ( said she ) which it has left me , and for which you seem so much joyed , is a most intollerable burthen unto me , since my Destiny will not let it be accompanied with those comforts which I expected from the virtue of Diana . Upon this , Belinde began to grieve again : and Rosanira , Galathea , Silvia , and the rest coming unto her , every one endeavoured to give some comfort unto her ; but her grief was too great to be so easily allayed , especially by such weak remedies as words . She therefore giving no intermission into her tears and sighs , they all resolved to refer her cure unto time ; and in the interim they observed that the clouds wherewith the air was obscured for a time were all gathered together over the Fountain , from whence all this enchantment proceeded . This obscurity made it in●ccessible ▪ and Belinde , who extreamly desired to give up her soul upon the cold and pale lips of her daughter , and seeing this obstacle was unto her desire . Wilt thou not . O pitilesse heaven , give my misfortunes so weak a comfort , as to see the marks of thy cruelty upon the body of my daughter ? O ye Destinies , whose rigour has ravished her from me , are ye more deaf then trees and rocks ? Hearken , I beseech you , vnto the prayers of a wronged mother , and render her unto me , for one hour only , who ought to be mine all her life : I do ask you nothing but what belongs unto me : The soul of Diana is indeed the gods , and they may take it when they please ; but her body is absolutely mine , I would have it , and without extream in justice you cannot deny it unto me . In saying this , she had her eyes still towards the Fountain . Adamas and the rest , after her example they looked upon the thick darkness which overshaded it , out of which one might often see proceed a thick smoak , as from some great combustion , and sometimes a blue flame , like unto that of Sulphure and Aqua vit●● fined . After they had gazed a while upon those Prodigies , they perceived , that with this smoak many of the clouds were dissipated ▪ which gave some good hopes unto the Druide : and Belinde , who thought now to have light enough to find either her Daughter , or the Lions that had devoured her ; she advanced as near the fountain as she could : But Adamas , pulling her back to look upon something which he had observed , they perceived that all the thick darkness which remained was risen a yeard from the ground : thinking therefore that it also would vanish as the rest did they resolved to stay a while ; and then upon a suddain they perceived in the midst of this obscurity , a cupid full of shining brightness , who rising up by little and little , seated himself upon the top of a Piramide of Porpherye . At the sight of this god , all fell down upon their knees : and when Adamas , Bellinde and the rest were in their height of admiration at this , so little expected novelty , they saw that he held in one of his hands a table of black marble wherin were written these words in capitall Letters . Be not Amazed nor murmure at these miracles But cause these bodies to be caryed away And tomorrow come , and consult with my Oracles . They no sooner knew the will of this god of love , but this god did throw himself unto the fountain , and left no markes of himself but immediatly all the clouds vanished , no darkness remained , only so much as hindred from looking into the water . Bellinde , ravished with joy at this permission , she lost not a munite of time , but passing close by the Unicornes and Lyons , she went straight to the place where Astrea , and her Daughter lay upon the ground seeming as if they had given up their last breath . Adamas after he had bidden Paris to go , and fetch the coach , that he might obey the commands of the god of love he followed Bellinde , and was all amazement to see that these four beasts had no motion in them , and this gave him so much boldness as to approach nearer them : but then , he found them absolutly imoveable indeed : And indeed , by the power of this great inchantor , whó first placed them for guards of the fountain , they were all turned into four figures of marble , yet still retaining their shapes , and coulours ? As soon as all the Company was advertised of it , and come near to be witnesses of this miraculous metamorphosis , they were all seised with incredible astonishment but yet not comparable to that which they resented , when in lieu of two corpses which they expected to find their , they perceived four , two of which were known to be Alexis , and Silvander . In the mean while Bellinde would needs embrace the body of Diana , and finding it without any pulse or motion , she fell into such extreames of greif as was able to move deaf death it self : Phillis , she ran unto the body of Astrea , and Lycidas being gone to that of his brother , the Druid went unto the body of Silvander ; They thought to have found them full of wounds , and torne in peices by the Lyons ; but they did not find so much as one drope of blood upon them which made them think they were only stifled by the weight of those furious animals . Galathea who at that instant remembred those flames which Celadon had kindled in her soul , she could not chuse but be so sensible as to shed some teares ; Rosanira and the rest , after her example , much greived to see all things in such a sad disorder : and certainly they had no souls that would not be moved unto Compassion by such sad spectacles , especially by the lamentations of Bellinde ; For that sadly afflicted mother tearing her hair , and scratching her face : ah my Diana ( said she ) art thou dead , all cold as ice ? what ? my dear child not one look ? Ingratefull child , or rather ungratefull destines who have ravished her from me , is it not just my hopes should have a more happy success ? Such were the complaints of Bellinde whilst Lycidas whose complaints were no less : who in the resentment of his sorrowes , did taxe heaven with all the injuries he ever received : he called it a hundred times cruell , unjust and Barbarous ; and still harping upon the rigour of Astrea , he seemed angry with Phillis , for the assistance which she gave unto that shepherdess . But this did not hinder Phillis from continuing all her endeavours to help her , or at the least bidding her a last adieu . Yet seeing all her teares were in vaine , and that Astrea could neither see nor hear her : Oh Lycidas ( cryed she ) how cruelly are you revenged : in saying so , sorrowes did so seise upon her , that she fell down to the ground , and remained as in a swound upon the body of he● Companion . This did a little trouble Lycidas : for being poised betwixt love and amity , he knew not whether or no he should leave his brother to go , and help Phillis ; and doubtless if he had found any armes wherewith to have killed himself , he had followed his first apprehensions which prompted him to give that remedy unto all his miseryes : but having nothing wherewith he could hurt himself , he was forced , whether he would or no to live , and be a witness of the accidents that were to happen . He was still grieving that he could not die , when he heard Adamas command every one to make themselves ready to put the corpes of Astrea , Diana , Alexis , and Silvander into the coach : which was quickly done by the assistance of severall shepherds who came in to see this spectacle : And as soon as they all came unto the Druides house , Astrea , and Diana were laid in one Chamber ; and Alexis , and Silvander in another . The news of this accident was quickly spred throughout all Forrests , and Amasis was soon advertised of it ; who having writ the news of it unto Rosilion and Lindamor , she left Moutbrison , and came to her Palace of Isoures , where she intended to entertain Rosanira , it being the most pleasant Place for diversion . The Sequell of the History of TIRCIS , and LAONICE . IN the mean time Tircis , since the time he left the house of Adamas , or to say better , all the shepherds and shepherdesses of Lignon , he had a fate that was very strange . For that sad shepherd , who as I told you before parted from Silvander , he no sooner saw himself out of that shepherds presence , but lifting up his eyes to heaven : Now , great gods ( said he ) I can say that I am at liberty , and that I can without constraint pay unto my dearest Cleon , those testimonies of my love which she may as tribute expect from me : my teares and my sighes will not have no beholders that can condemn them : but on the contrary , the winds will help me to lament the loss of so fair a Mistresse . As he said this , he walked still on untill he came unto the bridge of Bouteress , there he stayed upon the midst of it : and from thence he beheld those places , where he had resided , and bad them for ever adieu . Upon this subject , these thoughts presented him with a thousand imaginations , whereof some begot a sorrow in his soul , that he was to leave a habitation , where so many lovely shepherdesses did so sweetly pass away there dayes : and other imaginations did comfort him with this , That since the death of his deerest Cleon , he was obliged to renounce all the delights of life . This last consideration being stronger then the first , he continued on his voyage : and he was no sooner some two or three hundred paces from the bridge , but as if some secret violence had stayed him , he stopped ; and once more turning his face towards the Town where Astrea , Diana , and Phillis dwelt : I do not wonder ( said he to himsef ) I should be so loath to part from those groves , where the justice of Silvander , and the eloquence of Phillis , did deliver me from the importunities of Laonice : that only were enough to oblige me never to be absent from them , if my griefs , which make me wearisome to all the world , did not perswade me , that I shall do them a good office in taking from their presence , an afflicted person , whose conversation is intolerable . But ( continued he ) I do not consider , that thinking not to separate my self from them , I distance my self farther from the place , where her sacred dust does rest , who was once my very life . Ah Tircis , Tircis , the most miserable of all those that ever loved . Since thou art obliged to take thy delights in that which is the punishment of others : Alas , were it not better for thee to go , and once more view those sacred reliques , and shed such a flood of teares upon the grave of Cleon , as drowning thy self , and misfortunes in them , thou mayest obtain the glory to be inclosed in the same sepulcher . He had no sooner uttered these words , but resolving with himself to return unto the banks of Arar , he turned back again , and when he was upon the bridge of Bouberess . But why , said he , should I go and seek the body of Cleon , as long as I carry her soul with me ? and why should I go visit her ashes , as long as I retain those very flames in my heart , which she kindled towards me ? No , no , ( continued he ) go on in thy first design : Go Tircis and lose thy self in the horrours of some dreadful Defart , where the air , the earth , solitude , and affrighting shades , will take away from me that life which is odious unto every one , and intollerable to my self . Upon this last resolution , he looked towards Mount-brison , and losing all thoughts of returning to Lions , he prepared himself for the woods and Forrests which cover the mountain of Isoures , and there seek some contentment to his melancholly humour . He did not know that Laonice was already retired thither ; for doubtless , had he had the least thought of that , he would never have wended that way ; but fancying to find that solitude and liberty of life which he desired , he resolved upon it : and without more dispute with himself , he went to take up his lodging almost upon the very top of all the mountain . There seeing himself something nearer heaven , he conceived himself something nearer Cleon : and not imagining he could ever be diverted from that solitude which seemed already so sweet and pleasing unto him , he resolved to passe away in quietnesse that little time which he had to live . For the first and second dayes he did nothing else but contemplate upon Cleon , who was fresh in his memory ; and having none to impart his sorrows unto , the rocks and the trees became the confidents of his secrets ; unto the one he related every particular accident that befell him , ever since he first loved her ; and upon the bark of the other he engraved the name of Cleon : but imagining , that without a grand crime he could not separate that sacred name ; and the name of Tircis asunder , he engraved it also . Sometimes loadned with some fruits which he had gathered , he would go unto a little rivolet , which falling down into the plain , does water some pleasant meadows , and afterwards empties it self into Lignon ; and there contemplating upon the cataracts , and great falls of this water : This ( said he to himself ) has a great resemblance unto my misfortune . Heaven would never let me take any rest , and if ever I hope for it , surely it will be when I am ready to enter into my grave , like to this little rivolet , which is never in quietness until it has lost it self in Lignon , which is its grave . In such kind of solitary entertainments he passed away the day ; after which he went unto his sad habitation , and never stirred from thence , until the Sun had dried up the tears of Aurora : he had met with a cave not much unlike that of Laonices , which was not far off ; probably these caves were made by other hands then those of Nature ; and the Druides , in the infancy of Religion not being much conversant amongst men , made choice of these retreats so near each other , as they might meet and confer about matters of Religion . It hapned , that the third day after Tircis came thither , that he began his customary exercise , and went out of his cave , as soon as the Sun had cleared the day ; but not wending his course towards that little rivolet , he passed away almost all the day in contemplating the beauties of that place , which he had chosen for his last residence . On the one side he viewed all the Forrests , and saw as far as the farthest part of the Sebusians : and on the other side , his prospect reached as far as that stately city , which the Rhosne and the Arrar do wash with their crystal streams . Sometimes he admired the talness of the trees , whose leavy branches did shade him from the scorching heat of the Sun : Otherwhiles looking upon the ground , in which his eyes took deep root , he was astonished to see it so clean and neat , and so even , that there was not so much as one shrub to hinder his walk . Being thus taken up in these little ravishments , he took no notice that night surprized him : So as being a good distance from his cave , and not well knowing the passages , the night also growing dark , he could not hit the way unto his habitation . He laid him down therefore under the first tree he came unto , where it was long before sleep came upon him : yet at last , after he had spent a good part of the night in his ordinary contemplations , his wearied limbs received that pleasing refreshment . Laonice on the other side , who thought that help which the gods had promised unto her , long in coming , she wakened very early , to go according to her custome , and talk of her sorrows unto the flowers and the winds : yet she walked not long before she found some engravements upon the barks of trees , which being freshly done , did easily discover themselves . She went presently unto them ; and her thoughts being alwayes upon Tircis , as Tircis was upon Cleon , jealousie , which opened her eyes and judgement , made her know that there they were both together . This did extreamly astonish her ; and not being able to imagine what Demon it should be that did her this ill office , she was more and more amazed : and to compleat her amazement , she perceived Tircis himself lying all along under an oak , some ten or twelve paces from the place where she was . Amidst her joyes to see him , she was seized with an extream fear to appear before him ; because at that instant , all the contempts , slights , and rigours , of that Shepherd against her , did come into her memory . Remembring then principally his last words , as being the most bitter that ever his tongue uttered against her : This Shepherd ( said she to her self ) does measure his hatred according to my love , and takes delight in seeing both extream : he thinks he has banished me out of Forrests , and perhaps would drive me out of the world , if he should see me again : I will not therefore shew my self unto him ; but , said she upon a sudden , why should the gods promise me a cure , unlesse that Tircis be the remedy ? Perhaps those kind Dieties have disposed his spirit to pardon me , and his soul to receive me in lieu of her , for whose love he rejected me . Upon this consideration , she went gently nearer him , and finding his eyes closed : I with , O love ( said she ) that his heart were not as fast asleep towards me : permit , O heavens , that the desires of this Shepherd may not any longer be contrary to my happinesse , but that my soul may share with him in that rest which his body now enjoyes : In saying so , she observed , that the Sun made so much entrance through the leaves , as with his Rayes to kisse him : whereat she appearing a little jealous , she kneeled down : Those kisses , lovely Tircis ( said she ) would be better imployed , if thou wouldst give them unto me in recompence of those miseries which thy cruelty hath made me suffer ; Why , why ? is my passion so full of crime , as it takes away from thee all desires of enjoying me ? O good gods ( continued she and sighed ) can loving thee perfectly merit thy hatred ? this is most cruel and barbarous : Upon this , she bended her self to kisse him ; but fearing to waken him , she arose up without stealing that contentment : yet wondering at her want of courage ; but why ( said she ) should I not have as much courage as love ? Alas ( continued she ) what could this Shepherd do if he were awake , if he can make himself thus feared when he is in the arms of death , or at least of sleep , which is the image of death ? Upon these last words she stopt , and Tircis began to groan ; at which Laonice was so surprized , that she got further off , lest he should perceive her : yet hiding her self behind a great tree , some twelve or fifteen paces from him , she put forth her head as softly as she could , and observing that he still slept : Perhaps ( said she ) he was not asleep when ● spoke and when he groaned it was out of compassion ; but if so , why then should he sleep on ? and why does he not give unto my passion better testimonies of his ? No , no , Laonice ( said she ) never flatter thy self with these pleasing imaginations : Tircis does hate thee as much as he loves Cleon : he does abhor thy memory , as much as he does adore hers ; and thou mayest well believe , that if he would die for the love of her , he will never live for any love of thee . Upon this she would have gone away , but casting her eye once more upon Tircis , she saw him awake , stretching out his arms , and rubbing his eyes : This made her lurk close behind the tree , & make no noise ; and by Fortune , the Shepherd rising up , and seeing the Sun a good hight , he went the other way , thinking upon nothing else , but how to find out his cave . Laonice seeing him go away , she felt no lesse pain then if her heart had been pulling out ; and never thinking what she did , nor losing the sight of this Shepherd , she followed him from tree to tree , until he found what he sought for ; and it was not long first : for he found the little Rivolet , unto which he paying his tribute of a few teares , he presently after went straight to his cave . As soon as he came their he entred in : and as soon as Laonice lost the sight of him , she doubled her pace , and without any feares of being seen , she got as near the mouth of it as she could , and there lending a most listning ear to hear what the designes of Tircis might be , she heard him say ; Dear habitation which may cover me from the injuries of heaven , as thou dost from the importunities of Laonice ; Pardon me , for having lost my way in the confusion of my thoughts , I absented my self from thee a whole night . Into what a lamentable dump did these words strike Laonice : she was even ready to run out of her wits , and now seeing all her sweet hopes blasted , she was even ready to die . Yet hearing Tircis say something else , she wished for life only to hear him , and therefore heard him proceed thus : But dear cave , if thou wilt make me the most happy man that ever was , I beseech thee let me live no longer ; to kill another would be Barbarisme , but to kill Tircis , charity . If because thou knowest not the dismall successes of my disasterous life thou beest ignorant of the cause I have to wish for death ; Know , dear Cell . That I did love Cleon : That her death did seperate me from her , and that my death is the only was to reunite us : upon this he was silent , and because he continued so long , Laonice thought that his teares had drownded his speech , or that perhaps he was kissing the rock in which he was shut : Needing therefore to hear no more : she retired her self the most sadly afflicted woman in the world , only she received a little poor consolation when she considered that since he intended to inhabite no where else but there , she might often have the pleasure of seeing , and hearing him . So leaving him in his Cell , she returned to her own , out of which she durst not stir all the day . Tircis did not so ; for after he had sighed a while in his little Grotto he went out ; but durst not go far , least he should lose himself as he did the day before : he sate him down under a shady tree : and there he pulled out of his pocket , all the favours , and Letters which formerly he had received from Cleon : and reading then one after another , all the passages of his love came so fresh into his memory , as at that instant he fancied her to be yet alive : but this pleasing imagination lasting no longer then the time he imployed in reading them , he had no sooner ended , but his sorrowes began again . Thus having kissed them , and lapped all those dear Letters in a bag which he called his treasury , he rose up , and walked up and down till night invited him unto his Cave . Laonice did not spend the day so : for she durst not stir out of hers , least if Tircis should , it would make him quit his habitation for ever ; which he had chosen for the tranquility of his last dayes : yet not being able to leave thinking upon him , she never lest contriving out some way or other which might in some measure allay that irreconcilable hatred which was in the soul of this shepherd towards her . Amongst all her thoughts which most touched her to the quick , the Oracle which she had received , held the prime place : so as continually thinking upon it ; But if the gods ( said she ) have promised a kind remedy unto my passion , is it not most just I should hope well in their goodness : and if I may hope why may I not think upon such meanes as may obtain it ; a ghost ( did thy tell me ) must be the remedy unto my affliction ; but what ghost can this be ? It cannot be the ghost of Tircis . For if Tircis were only a ghost , my misery in lieu of being less , would be extream ; I value his life at such a rate of love , as if any fatal accident should ravish it away , I should conspire against my own ; It cannot therefore be Cleons : for the dead do either know the actions of this life , or else they do not know them : if they do know them , then it is impossible but the soul of that fair one must rejoyce to see Tircis continue his love , and fidelity unto her . So as it is in vain to expect any assistance from her , since it concernes her interest rather to prejudice then to help me . If the dead do not know what we of this life do , why should I look for any help from a place where oblivion raignes with so much Empire ? No no Laonice , thy miseryes must be eternall : and thou mayest think that if the gods had any mind to put a period unto them , they would have inspired thee with some invention more easy . But ( said she ) is it not a beginning of happiness , that Tircis is brought so near me ? Has not the world other deserts ? Forrests it self has other woods vvhere this shepherd might have found his solitude , if some kind Demon had not brought him hither to case thee : Upon this thought she opened the table book where we had written down the Oracle that concerned her : and having read it over severall times ; The gods ( said she ) do assure that if Laonice be firm in her affection , the heavens will send a remedy unto her passion ; Does this remedy depend upon the affection of Laonice , or upon Laonice her self , or upon the ghost ? or are not Laonice , and the ghost one and the same thing ? Upon this she stopt ; and falling into a most profound study , as if she had some deep design in her head : come what will on● ( said she upon a suddain ) I will venture an undoeing , it is credible the gods would never have put it into my mind unless they did intend it should take effect . She spent all the rest of the day upon this thought , and as soon as night came , she went out of her Cell , unto that of Tircis . All the way she went she was ravelled with a thousand irresolutions , and her feares not to bring her enterprise to pass , made find her almost an impossibility in those things that were most easie . Sometimes she conceited that to get the love of Tircis by fallacies was the way not to keep it long ; otherwhiles she perswaded her self that he would know her voice , or that when the Moon shined , it would discover that secret which she would not trust unto any thing but darkness . But when she remembred , that in love all subtilties even the fits are allowed , and began to think he could hardly know her voice , also that the Moon might perhaps not shine into his Cell , she took a little courage , and kept to her first resolution . Her greatest fear was to meet him out of his cave : for no other place but it , could be favorable unto her design ; And therefore as she went thither she looked about her very circumspectly on all sides to see whither she could spy him , and seeing nothing of him , she came in the midst of the night unto the same place where she had lodged him a little before : at the first , standing still at the mouth of the cave , she listned with her ear to hear whether or no , he was a sleep ; with she was no sooner assured off , but recommending her self unto love , and to the god of sleep and dreames , she began to name Tircis , three times : at that name , the shepherd half wakned , and fetching a deep sigh he turned towards Laonice , who began to hope well , in her design ; Know Tircis ( continued she in the same tone ) that I do come from the gods to command thee , that thou cease thy unjust hatred against the beauty of Laonice : her love ought to be the sole object of all thy desires upon paine to incur the wrath , and anger of that diety who commands it : and that thou mayest more clearly know , that this is the will of the supream powers , be assured that to morrow thou shalt find this shepherdess near unto this place so disposed to pardon all thy rigours , as thou oughtest to repent of them . Faile not therefore to comply with her : never fear offending Cleon , since it is she her self who brings this command unto thee . Upon this Laonice retired , and Tircis who at the name of Cleon began to open his eyes , he had so much time only as to see her vanish : For at that instant the Moon shined so clear into his Cell , that the shepherd not being able to endure the light , was constrained to turn the other way . He had confusedly heard what Laonice said , and retained the sence in his memory : but as if he were not well wakned , he fell a sleep again after he had sighingly pronounced the name of Cleon twice . Which Laonice distinctly heard for she had no sooner retired her self out of the Cell , but she listned with her ear at the mouth of the Cave to hear what Tircis said ; Being certain then that she was heard she retired her self to her own Cell , and rested her self as well as she could untill it was day . Tircis on the other side he got up very early : and having nothing more present in his thoughts then the love he preserved for the ashes of Cleon , it was not long before he fell to muse upon the passage in the night time ; at the first , he fancied it only a dream : But then remembring what he had heard , he made not doubt but that was a Vision . Also never thinking upon any such fallacy as was put upon him ; but infallibly beleiving that it was the ghost of Cleon which he saw . But dearest ghost ( said he with teares in his eyes ) is it possible thou shouldst be so soon weary of my sighes and teares ? is that inviolable passion I have entertained with such holy purity , become so far troublesome as to displease and anger thee ? If in that felicity which thou dost enjoy ; and whereof this great splendour which waits upon thee even in the horrours of night , is a most undeniable proof unto me : If , I say in that happy estate it does grieve thee to see that I can give but poor and weak testimonies of my love : Consider , I beseech thee , dearest Ghost , that in this the effects are far different from their cause ; and these poor testimonies of my affection , do perish almost in their conceptions , yet my love which produceth them , will last to all eternity . Upon this he was silent for a while , and afterwards beginning again : But Cleon ( continued he ) who is pleased to put thee upon things the most difficult , does command thee to love Laonice , knowing well thou mightest as well attempt an impossibility : If thou dost disobey her , though it be the first fault thou didst ever commit against her , it is a crime no lesse punishable , then if it were committed against a Diety . And if thou dost obey her , who will dispence with thee for all the vowes and oathes which thou hast so often sworn , never to have any inclination unto any but only her ? Doubtless she her self ( said he ) for as she had so much power to make me swear them , so has she the power to make me break them , after such an absolute command . Ah dearest Cleon ( said he and reprehended himself ) how intollerable is this last rigour which thou dost inflict upon me ? It were far more just to command me to die , then to live with Laonice . Upon this , he went out of his cave , not to go and seek for this Shepherdesse , but only to divert himself , and to see which way he should dispose of himself to do as he thought Cleon had commanded him . But as it was impossible , that now Laonice should have no room in his thoughts there was not one testimony of love which ever she had given him , but it came into his remembrance . And this wrought more effect upon his soul , when he considered that she continued her love , notwithstanding all his hatred and disdain . After this , she being very fair , the remembrance of the features in her face seemed to inspire him with pity ; and as often as he thought upon those cruelties wherewith he requited her affection , he was moved unto a kind of repentance : the only thing which did most of all retain his anger , was the memory of that revenge which she took upon Silvander and Phillis , thinking such premeditated wickedness , and carryed with so much art , did argue a trayterous and malitious spirit . But as if he would not condemn her without a hearing : yet ( said he to himself ) revenge is sweet in what mind soever it be ; and how is it possible a weak woman should defend her self against it , since the greatest persons which our Histories mention , found more ado to resist the motions of this passion , then to conquer Kingdomes ? It were unreasonable to think that Laonice had not her imperfections , as well as other mortals ; and perhaps this was it which made Hylas say lately unto me , that were he at leasure , he would make me confess that Shepherdess was not so much to blame as I imagined : Doubtless he would have told me , that her resentment was advantageous to me , and that I was obliged to her , since she had made it appear , that in losing me , she had lost the only thing that could force her to commit a treason . He would have represented unto me , that she had imitated those desperate persons , who not knowing how to regain that which death or Fortune had taken from them , they would be revenged upon the gods , and break down those Statues which before they had erected unto their honour . With such , or such like discourse as this , Tircis entertained himself : Sometimes condemning the subtilties of Laonice , and otherwhiles excusing them ; and sometimes condemning himself for being the principal Authour of the evil which she had done ; but as soon as ever Cleon came into his thoughts , the memory of her transported him , and kept him from thinking upon any thing else a long time after . In this Combate of thoughts he passed away almost all the day , and stirred not from his cave , but only to drink at the little rivolet , which relieved him in that necessity . But Laonice , seeing the day almost gone before she heard any news of Tircis , she began to fear that her devise was discovered : yet she waited still at the entrance into the wood , where the trees gave a more delectable shade then in any other place ; and such was her impatience , that at every blast which moved the trees , she looked about , imagining it to be Tircis . At last , having thus spent the day in such inquietudes as are usual unto one that loves perfectly , she resolved to counterfeit a Ghost the second time , with an oath never to become her self again , in case her plot took no better success then it had before . Then ( said she to her self ) will I intent this Barbarian eternally . I will never let him take a minutes rest : I will kindle a flame at the fire of my love , which a thousand times worse then that of the Furies , shall scorch him without intermission , and without conforming him . In this design , she prepared her self to go into the place where Tircis was , about the same time of night she did before ; but fearing the Shepherd should be awake , in hopes to see Cleon the second time , she thought it better to go thither a little before day . So she passed away most part of the night under those trees , and when she thought it time , she went to execute what she had proposed . As soon as she came to the caves mouth , she listned with her ear as she did before , and when she was assured that Tircis was asleep , she entered in with as little noise as possibly she could make : the first thing she did was to cal him by his name , knowing very well , that naturally every one has a greater disposition to hearken unto his own name , then to any other word ; and indeed , the Shepherd upon the instant of naming him , did give some testimonies that he was not fast asleep : and therefore Laonice said unto him : Tircis , thy disobedience hath offended the gods and Cleon , and the rigour of Laonice unto thee shall be the punishment of thy crime ; unlesse thou wouldest have her spirit become inexorable unto thee , prepare thy self to repair that fault this day , which thou didst commit yesterday : and once again consider , that it is Cleon which commands it , and thou must never expect any favour from her , if thou dost not obey me . Upon this , she went out again ; and hearkning at the door , she heard Tircis fetch a deep sigh , and afterwards raising his voice : Alas , my dearest Cleon ( said he ) why dost thou so soon fly out of the presence of him , who once was half thy life ? or why dost thou now impose that upon me , which thou didst abhor ? Good gods ! Is it possible there should be any alteration ? Can you be guilty of that common fault in men ? Then he held his peace , and Laonice , who thought she had now said enough , she was now ready to return , but upon a sudden she heard him say ; Well Cleon ( said he ) I will follow thy councel , and obey thy commands ; and since the gods have inspired thee with some pity upon Laonice , it is not just I should be lesse sensible of her miseries then thou art . In saying so , he began again to sigh , and the Shepherdess being all joy to hear it , she would not stay to hear any more ; but going some two or three hundred paces off , she resolved to give him all opportunities , to render reall obedience unto the faigned command which she had imposed upon him . In the mean time , Tircis could not sleep any more , but thinking upon the qualities of Laonices body and mind , and now having no more aversion to make him abominate all she did , he began to think that the time he should passe away with her , would be something more pleasing unto him then that which he should spend in the solitude which he had chosen . In order hereunto , he got up as soon as day dawned ; and not being able to imagine where he should meet with this Shepherdess : but why should I trouble my self about it ? ( said he upon a sudden ) the same gods who commanded me to love her , will doubtlesse give me the opportunity to see her . Upon this he went out , and not knowing which way to wend his course , he followed the first path his foot fell into . Laonice , who was within ken , was not long before she saw him appear ; and going into his path , she sat down , and when he was within hearing the began to sing . At this voice Tircis stood amazed ; and admiring the providence of the gods , in the conduct of this affection , he stole from tree to tree , till he came just unto the place where she was , as she had ended her song : He presently fell down upon his knees ; and the Shepherdess seeming to be extreamly afraid , she got up , and would have fled away : But Tircis catching hold of her : Fair Laonice ( said he ) as Cleon was formerly the cause of that little esteem which I did set upon your beauty : so she is now the cause of that love which I come to offer unto you , and doubly happy shall I be , if I can but find a favourable reception . Laonice seeming still to wonder at all this ; cruel man ( answered she ) are you not yet weary with tormenting me ? how came you hither to persecute me , in a place which I had chosen as a remedy against your cruelty ? If you be the same Tircis who has so often and so cruelly tortured me , what moves you to come now and flatter me with fair promises of happinesse , which you have so often put me out of all hopes ere to obtain ? And if you be but only his Ghost , then tell me , what makes thee forsake the soul of that Cleon , whose ashes you have so long Idoliz'd ? I am really the same Tircis , replied the Shepherd , who not being able to cease loving that fair one , would rather have died then changed ; but since I have the command of Cleon for it , no other upon earth but only Laonice , is to have the glory of possessing me . In saying so , he offered to take her hand , and the Shepherdess stepping back , as not daring to touch him : Stay Tircis ( said she unto him ) I am yet in a doubt , whether what I see be real , or only an illusion ; either let me recollect my spirits , or you will affright me to death . Ah Laonice , replied Tircis , could we as easily believe miracles as the gods can do them , you would soon cease your wonder . Indeed ( said Laonice and interrupted him ) to see Tircis upon his knees before Laonice , and to hear him talk of any love to her , are two no small miracles ; and yet ( said Tircis ) it is not more certain that I live , then it is that I love you . I do equally make a doubt of both ( answered Laonice ) and that which troubles me , is to know what proofs I ought to ask of what you say . Proofs most infallible ( replied the Shepherd ) which is my hearty repentance of the rigours which formerly I have returned you for the good will you had unto me , and an inviolable vow never to be any one 's but yours : Upon this , he suddenly took her hand , and kissed it : and Laonice smiling , now ( said she ) I know that you have a body and are no illusion ; but I will think , that certainly there is some delusion in this , unless you further acquaint me with your intention : My intention ( answered the Shepherd ) is sutable to my words , and if the affection which I offer unto you , do merit a kind of reception which I desire , then I do conjure you , for my sake , to quit these desarts , which are places more proper for Bears and Tigers , then such beauties as yours : and let us both go together unto Mountverdune , where you shall receive from me the last testimony of my sincere affection . Laonice , who asked no more , yet was at first something shie in the matter , did ac last consent unto the desires of Tircis : As they went on the way , Tircis asked by what Fate it was , that they both met so hapyily in that Forrest , and Laonice shewed unto him the Oracle which she had received . Afterwards Tircis told her with abundance of innoceney , all the passages of the Ghost which appeared unto him : at which Laonice could not chuse but smile , to see what happy success her artifice had effected , which the Shepherd attributing unto her joyes to possess him , he never had the least suspition of her cunning : At last being come unto a Temple , Tircis desired Laonice to give her consent , that a Druide might marry them ; which she consenting unto , the marriage was presently after solemnized : and then they went down together into the plain , to tell the news of their unlookt for marriage unto the Shepherds and Shepherdesses of their acquaintance . These accidents hapned unto Tircis , whilst the rest of the Shepherdesses of Lignon were in extream disorder , by reason of the interest which every one had in the persons of Celadon , Astrea , Diana , and Silvander ; but above all , Licidas seemed most worthy of compassion , by reason of that fury which the death of Alexis had caused in him : And indeed , all the way as they went , Adamas did not interpose one word unto the complaints of that Shepherd , for he found them all so just , as he could not condemn him for it . But as soon as all the company was come unto his house , and Astrea , Diana , Celadon , and Silvander were laid in those chambers which the Druide had appointed for them : Belinde and Phillis , who still kept the one with Diana , and the other with Astrea , they observed that by little and little they opened their eyes , and by some sighs which they sent forth seemed to be yet in life . Phillis ran as fast as shee could to acquaint Adamas ; who very glad of this newes , went immediately unto Celadon , to see whether any signes of life were in her : But hee found both him and Silvander also , in the same state they were at the Fountain : But though hee saw no hopes of recovery , yet hee and Lycidas undressed Celadon , whilst Thamiris and Hylas got Silvander into bed . And when they were both in bed , the Druid laid his hand to the heart of Alexis , and found that still there remained some heat . And indeed , shee was only in a swound , but such a swound as by force of the Inchantment was much longer and more violent then ordinary . This did so over-joy him , that he went immediately unto his Closset for such remedies as he thought more proper to fetch life again ; and indeed they had such good operation , as in lesse then a quarter of an hour , they both revived out of that Lethargy into which they were fallen . Lycidas no sooner saw his brother alive , but repenting himself of all his furious impieties which hee had uttered , hee kneeled down at the beds feet , and lifting up his eyes : Oh yee great Gods ( said hee ) who by a great Providence unknown unto us , do govern all things , I render unto you most hearty thanks , for the favour you have done me in , in restoring Celadon . Oh yee puissant Divinities , against whom my Fury did belch out Blasphemies : I do confesse the horridnesse of my Crime , and beg your Pardon . Upon this hee rose up ; all joyed to see Celadon not dead . On the other side , the shepherd no sooner opened his eyes , but hee remembred the danger unto which hee had exposed himself : and thinking to finde himself lying upon the ground full of wounds and all bloudy , hee was amazed when hee saw himself in a delicate bed ; where there was not Lions nor Unicornes , but in lieu of them , Adamas and his brethren standing by him . The accident which hapned unto him in Galatheas Chamber after they had taken him out of the water , ame presently into his mind : yet not being able to imagine how he came to be rescued from the clawes of the Lions , which hee thought would have torn him in a thousand pieces , he cast his languishing eyes upon the Druid , and putting one arme out of bed , hee took his hand and spoke not a word , as doubting whether the objects hee had seen were reall or only imaginary : And therefore the Druid leaning over the bed , Celadon ( said hee unto him , and kissed his cheek ) the Gods have been kinde unto us , and prevented the ill designes which you had against your selfe : you are still alive , my Son , maugre all your attempts to dye ; and since there is a kinde of strange Fatality which will not let us lose you so soon , I do hope it will prove both unto your contentment and minde : Father , ( answered Celadon then in a weak and languishing tone ) I am afraid , that the same subject from whence you draw some hopes of contentment , will cause in mee a more violent despair then ever yet I resented : For if this part of life which remaines to mee must be imployed to mourne for the death of Astrea , whom I saw with mee in the same danger , and who ( doubtlesse ) has received from the Lions that injury which they refused mee : believe it Father , every minute that I live will be a torture to mee ten thousand times worse then death . Upon this Lycidas took him about the neck , and embracing him with a million of carresses ; No no , dear Brother ( said hee unto him ) Astrea is as well as you are , I heard Phillis tell the Druid as much . Oh good God ( cryed out Celadon ) in this you have shewed your Justice : But Father ( said hee to Adamas ) may I believe what Lycidas saies ? You may ( answered the Druid ) for all this is but an effect of the great enchantment ; and the Lions and Unicornes are turned into statues of Marble , still keeping their form and colour : Moreover , the same things that have hapned unto you , are hapned unto Astrea , Diana , and Silvander . How ? ( said Celadon ) is not Silvander dead ? No ( said the Druid ) . In saying so , hee drew the curtain a little , and let him see that shepherd whom Thamiris and Hylas were comforting as well as they could : For not knowing the true cause which induced him to look for a death , they thought that his sorrowes , to live so ignorant of himself , did make him desire to die : and therefore they used all the best arguments they could to perswade with him : They told him that his misfortune of being ignorant of himself , ought not to trouble him , since the door of heaven was open unto all well qualified men alike ; That his merits had gotten him the effectionate hearts of so many shepherds , as would at all times supply his necessities , and make him live as well as themselves . In fine , they gave him the best language and comfort they could ; but not touching the right string , nor hitting right upon his maladie , their musick did but jarre in his ears , & did not work upon his humour , nor could they get any answers from him , but such as made them think that his sorrowes being so extreame , they did proceed from some cause unknown to them . They left him therefore in this condition : For the Druid , at the instance of Celadon , who desired no other witnesses but Lycidas , did draw them out of the room . As soon as they were gone , Silvander went into Celadons bed ; who having received him , Shepherd ( said he unto him ) I have no reason to wish you well . Why ? ( said Celadon ) Because ( answered Silvander ) you did divert mee from my designe of precipitating my selfe ; for had it not been better for you to have been a witnesse of my death , then of the continuation of my miseries ? But see now , unto what a sad condition I am reduced , since I can no longer avoid the presence of Paris and Diana : the envie unto one , and the change of the other , will be double death unto mee . I cannot repent of what I did ( said Celadon ) for it is my glory to have contributed any thing unto the preservation of such a shepherd as you are ; but I am very sorry that you have made your self a companion of my Fortune , since you are the only cause of my not dying in this adventure : and the Gods would not have let mee live , but onely to punish mee for suffering you to hazzard your life in such an occasion wherein no other Lover but my self ought to have perished . That is a secret ( said Silvander ) known onely to Tautates : But Celadon , to let these deep miseries alone , pray tell mee if you know any thing of Diana ? I had not so much leasure ( answered Celadon ) as to enquire , but I heard that Astrea was still alive : yet Lycidas perhaps can satisfie you . Upon this hee called him ; and Lycidas sitting down at the beds feet , related what Phillis told unto the Druid : which joyed Silvander a little ; but upon a sudden , fetching a deep sigh , Alas , alas replied hee , Paris is doubtlesse now with her swimming in carresses of Love. No , answered Lycidas , Paris is very busie in giving the entertainments of the house ; and though the accident which hapned unto Diana did not a little trouble him , yet hee was constrained to that civility by the command of Adamas , who would needs have him entertaine Galathea , Rosanira , Daphnide , Medonthe , and other Nymphes which came from Marcelles . Celadon upon this asked his brother , how long it was since they came ? to whom Lycidas answered , that they came in the morning , and were all trimmed in the habit of sheperdesses , purposely to passe away the time more pleasantly . At this , Silvander began to sigh ; but Lycidas even ravished with joy to see his brother , hee could not chuse but laugh . Celadon asked him the cause of his laughing . I laugh , answered Lycidas , to see Silvander jealous , and to see how that passion does produce the same effects in him , which it did in mee when hee made it his sport to vexe mee in that angry mood : and certainly to heare him talk , would make one believe that Diana has had two or three children by Paris , when God knowes , that not so much as a promise of marriage has passed between them . Silvander , who thought that Lycidas only mocked , hee changed neither face nor humour ; but , on the contrary , seemed more troubled then before . Alas shepherd , said hee unto him , have you no more compassion ten to rub upon my sorest wound ? What great offence have I committed against you , that can deserve so cruel a revenge ? I protest , replied Lycidas , I have no thoughts of any revenge upon you : But if you could as easily hinder Paris from marrying Diana , as it is certain they are not yet married , you would quickly put an end to all your miseries . Silvander then seeming to be extreamly glad of the newes ; The Gods ( said hee ) are my Friends : For had I dyed , I had disobeyed Diana , who did absolutely forbid mee dying , untill I hear her marriage was consummated . But , said Lycidas , what made you believe shee was married ? I had no other assurance of it ( answered Silvander ) but the report of a boy which looks to my Flock , and told mee of it with so much innocent simplicity , as I could not suspect the truth of it . The same encounter is hapned unto you , said Celadon , that happens unto many others , when reports do passe through many mouthes ▪ , for every one addes a little , and the last will sweare they saw that which neither is , nor ever was . Most true ( answered Silvander ) ; for this young boy swore unto mee , that hee who serves Lycidas did assure him , that hee saw all the Ceremonies , & danced after the musick of the Ho-boyes , which sounded all over the Plaines : But since this Fatal Ceremonie is not yet past , Good Gods ( said hee , and looked up to heaven ) for pities sake prevent it , or else let my death preceed it . Silvander had no sooner uttered these few words , but hee looked upon Celadon , Shepherd ( said hee unto him ) why should wee thus slugg away the time in bed ? there is nothing that hinders us from rising . True , said Celadon ; Though Adamas will not let us stirre from hence , yet wee may walk up and down the Room . Upon this , Silvander took his cloaths , and whilst Celadon was seeking for his , hee had almost drest himselfe : But neither Celadon nor Lycidas could finde his cloaths ; for the Druid , who as hee went out , had carried away the cloaths of Alexis , hee had forgot to put Celadons in lieu of them : so , as being forced to keep his bed , Silvander and Lycidas sate down by him : And falling into discourse concerning the Inchantment , Lycidas related unto them all that hee had seen . In the mean time , Adamas went to see Astrea , and that shepherdesse no sooner saw him near her bed , but looking upon him with such : an eye as plainly testified the astonishment wherein shee was ; Father , said shee unto him , how comes it to passe you should now see mee in this bed , and nor rather in my coffin ? and by what misfortune am I severed from Alexis ? To this , answered the Druid , I cannot answer ; for I know nothing of the accidents : But if the Gods should never let you see her again , I should think them just in it , since you have already treated her with so much disdain , as they may think they are kinde unto you in it . But Father , replied the shepherdesse , would you have mee pardon the offence which I have received from her disguise ? You have told mee so much of her innocence , that I do consent to love him no lesse then formerly I did : and since they know that I am not now angry against her , nor can live without her , why do they not restore her unto mee ? When I told you of her innocence , replied the Druid , I told you but what I thought obliged mee not to conceale , knowing her discretion so well ; and you have not known since , that I said nothing but truth . Since the Unicornes were seen by you , and it is a most infallible truth , that those Animals never come near a woman who is in the least blemished in her Chastity . But the greater the innocency of Alexis is , the greater is your crime ; and therefore I am afraid , that the Gods do intend to punish you for it , and will never suffer you to enjoy a person whom you have without any reason twice banished from your presence . I perceive Father , said Astrea , faintly , that Alexis is dead , and that the Gods are just in punishing mee so . But they will not be just , if they let mee live , or at least will not suffer mee , after I have been punished for the unjust anger I conceived against Celadon , to be recompenced for the Love which I preserved for him in the midst of our greatest misfortunes . In saying so , her eyes gushed out with Tears : And Adamas having compassion upon her , Daughter , said hee do not thus immoderately afflict your self , until you hear more particulars of the losse of Alexis : my cares of bringing you hither , were a cause of my not knowing what was hapned unto her : but if you will promise to stay untill I returne with patience , I will promise to bring you a faithfull relation . Father , answered Astrea , though the condition wherein I saw her , makes mee more certain of her death , yet since you command it , I will stay till you return , that you may afterwards think my design of following her the more just : But , Father , ( continued shee ) even for pities sake , do not slatter mee , in thinking to comfort mee , you will make mee the more desperate . Adamas did promise to do whatsoever shee desired , and seeing Bellinde in talk with Diana , hee would not interrupt them , but went straight into Celadons chamber , where finding Silvander out of bed , and his countenance not so sad as before , hee seemed to rejoyce much at it . Afterwards going unto Celadon ; How comes it to passe ( said hee unto him ) that you are not up as well as Silvander ? Is not your courag● as good , or are you not so well as hee ? Lycidas prevented his brother in his answer ; Father ( said hee ) neither of those are the reason of it , but because I cannot finde his cloaths . Then Adamas remembring that hee had locked them up , hee went and brought those that hee was wont to wear before his disguisement ; and giving them unto him , Here son , said hee unto him , may you be happy in that habit , and enjoy her whom you love best . Celadon did take them with a thousand thanks for his good wishes , and as soon as hee began to cast his eies upon them , so many thoughts came into his minde , that hee could not chuse but fetch a deep sigh : which the Druid observing , How now Celadon ( said hee ) ? had you rather continue in your disguise , then assume this habit ? I cannot tell Father , ( answered the shepherd faintly ) which of the two make me the more happy : For under the habit of Alexis , Astrea commanded mee to die , and under that of Celadon shee banished mee her presence . Adamas , who saw that the memory of these things did trouble him , and having no minde to talk any more of them , but withdrawing a little , to give him the more time to dresse him , Celadon ( said hee ) do not dispute upon the choise any longer , but weare this that I have brought unto you ; and if you will referre all the rest unto mee , I will finde out a way to make you happy . Upon this , Celadon dressed himself ; and when hee was ready , Adamas embraced him : Then Lycidas did the same with so many tears and expressions of Love , as it was easie to judge , that the affection which tyed them together , proceeded from some stronger causes than consanguinity . Silvander was extreamly joyed to see it ; and as handsome as hee had appeared under the disguise of a Druides daughter , hee appeared much handsomer in the habit of a shepherd . Adamas took him by the hand , and carrying him out of the chamber , Sonne ( said hee unto him ) you must know , that Astrea does infinitely desire to know what is become of you , and because such welcom newes will be best from your own mouth , I think it most fit you should carry it your selfe . At this Celadon changed colour : But Father ( said hee ) shee has commanded mee to die , and though I did endeavour to obey her , yet it is to be feared shee will not take my endeavour for good payment . Never let that trouble you , ( replied the Druid ) I have so well prepared her minde in your absence , as shee is resolved never to give you any more cause of discontent . If you do love her , you must not refuse to see her ; for all the hopes shee has , is now only that you are alive . In saying so , hee entreated Silvander and Lycidas to accompany them unto her chamber : Celadon did tremble at every step , till hee came to the beds side of that shepherdesse , and then began to sigh , and was not able to speak one word . Astrea did mildly cast her eyes upon the Druid , and seeing him so silent , did think at first that hee brought her bad newes : Ah Father ( said shee ) your silence does speak my ill fortune . Tell mee truly , is Alexis dead ? Then Adamas looking upon her with a seeming sad eye , Daughter ( said hee ) I should never be the messenger of such sad newes , but that I am forced unto it . Upon this , Astrea began to tremble : Good Father ( said shee ) hold mee no longer in suspence , speak plainly , and relate unto mee all the accidents that have hapned unto Alexis : as shee said so , shee seemed to be so sadly afflicted , as if shee had not a minute to live . Good Astrea ( said Adamas ) why should I relate the successe of a thing that will but displease and trouble you ? You your self knowes more concerning Alexis then I do : you saw her in combare with the Lions : and by that may judge what is become of her ? But good Father ( answered Astrea ) did the Lions turn their fury only against her ? Could not I as well have satisfied their rage and hunger ? Oh most cruel Fate ! ( continued shee with eyes flowing in teares : Miserable Astrea ! Poor unfortunate Alexis , art thou dead , and my rigour the cause of it ? Then shee began to tear her hair , but the Druid held her hand : Dear Daughter ( said hee ) first hear mee with patience what I shall say , and afterwards execute upon your self all the violences that dispair can prompt you unto . Upon this Astrea was silent , and Adamas continued ; since you will not have any thing concealed from you ( said he unto her ) let me tell you Daughter that it is true , Alexis is not alive , and to the end you may believe , that at the last munite of life nothing was more dear unto her then the memory of Astrea , I will restore unto you a pledge which she hath left , and which belongs only unto you . Astrea thought that Adamas would have restored unto her , the knot , the ringe , and the Picture which Celadon had of hers ; and preparing her self to live so long as to receive those testimonies of her dear shepherds love and fidelity , she held her hand out unto the Druide : come Father ( said she ) give me that which Alexis has kept better then I have deserved . Upon this , Adamas drawing the cartaine , and taking Celadon by the hand : heere , fair Astrea ( said he ) heere is Celadon whom Alexis commandes you to receive , and whose life ought to be the dearer unto you , because it is preserved only for your glory , and contentment : as soon as Astrea cast her eyes upon him , and knew him , she was so extreamly surprised , and in such a confusion of thoughts as she stood for a while as inmoveable as any statue : But Celadon on the contrary , kneeling down upon the ground , and taking her hand , My fairest Astrea , said he unto her , if my extream love be worthy of any favour , I do most humbly beseech you to pardon all the faults that ever I committed against your beauty : If the miseryes which I have suffered be not enough to satisfie you , oh fairest , let your goodness supply the fault : and to restore me , if not unto the same place which once I had in your heart , yet at the least unto so much leave as to render you the same services , which formed seemerly acceptable unto you . The shepherd uttered these words in such a passionate manner that Astrea could not chuse but be much moved at them , laying aside them , all termes of modesty , and thinking upon nothing but love , she embraced him , and though her wonder , & her teares did much interrupt her speech , yet he through excessive fulness of , joy forced out these words : My dearest Celadon , I do not only restore you unto that Room which once you had in my heart , but I do give you my self my heart and all : and if after so many injuries as I have done you , I have any power with you I beseech and command you to live and love me . At this Celadon stood amazed , and it was long before he was able to open his mouth : But at last , recollecting himself . Yes yes , my fairest Astrea ( replied he ) I will love and live and since you are pleased to command it , I will endeavour as much to preserve my life , as I have to distroy it : when I thought that my passion was not pleasing unto you , every moment of my life was as horrid unto me as death : but now since your compassion has suffered my perseverance to overcome you , and since the remembrance of my services has inspired you with a kindness to re-admit me into your favour , oh dearest star of my life , my dayes shall not be without any nights , and not a shepherd about all Lignon , shall be comparably so full of joyes as I am . My beloved shepherd replied Astrea very sweetly , if your joyes and felicity does depend upon my affection , you have good reason to say that you shall be highly happy , since my affection is most perfect : and to put you out of all doubt of me , be assured Celadon , I will sooner die then faile in the least fillable I have spoken ; and let Lignon be as angry with me as I was with it when I thought it the extinguisher of your life , and flames if I do not most religiously observe all the promises that ever I made in your favour . Beleive me , my dearest Son , I do 〈◊〉 this very present , renew and confirm unto you all the assurances of my affection ▪ My fairest Astrea ( said Celadon , even ravished with excess of joy and delight , ) if I do receive these sweet words as the most soveraign balsome against all thy miseryes ▪ may Lignon repent it ever spared my life ; and if ever I offer to displease you eyther in deed , word or very thought , may the air I breath in be an eternall plague unto me ; Dearest Son ( said Astrea , and interrupted ) I know that you love me better then I do deserve ; but as great as your affection is cannot surpase the desire which I have of your love ; for indeed Celadon I would have you wholy mine , for as never any misfortune may be able to break in sunder those chaine● wherewith love has united out wits ; In saying so , she embraced him again : and Celadon was so ravished with joyes as he did not only forget all his past miseryes but also did insensibly lose the knowledge of himself ; and doubtless he had died in this rapture if Phillis who was a witness of this reconciliation had not took him about the neck in expression of her joyes to see him again in that habit . Bellinde and Diana were also very attentive unto their discourse ; and though the sorrowes which Diana resented were incapable of any cure ; yet it was some comfort unto her , to see her Companion so happy . Adamas on the other side , who feared that the spirit of Astrea being so suddainly transported from one extremity unto another might do her some harm , he was very glad to see their carresses interrupted , and going to her : Daughter ( said he ) if the life of Celadon be dear unto you , you must suffer him to be carryed away for I am afraid that as your rigours had formerly cost him his life so now your favours will do the same : Father ( answered Astrea ) the benefits which I have received from you , are not comparable unto those the gods bestow upon us : you alone have given Celadon unto me , and you may take him from me when you please without injustice I do intend ( said Adamas ( to part you but a short while ; for I protest , before to morrow be expired , I will marry you togeather , and will send expresly to Phocion about it , provided it be not repugnant to your will ; Celadon and Astrea both expressing that to be the only object of their desires : my Children , ( said the Druide ) may heaven make you happy in each other : The reason why I deferre the ceremony untill to morrow , is only because I would have it done more solemly , and have Phocion a witness of it . In saying so , he took Celadon by the hand , and carryed him out of the Chamber , after he had advised the shepherdess to take a little rest , for after her two or three dayes travel , it was the only physique that would recover her health : upon this small seperation , the eyes of Astrea and Celadon did dart , and communicate unto each other all the hidden secrets of love under the constraint of silence ; And though the cause of their parting should not have discontented them , yet they could not chuse but greive at it , and think it one of those bitter pilles which heaven does ordinarily mixe amongst the pleasures of life . Adamas was no sooner gone out , but Bellinde did seat her self upon her Daughters bed , well Daughter ( said she unto her in a low voice ) heere is your Companion , ready to see all her desires accomplished , and will suffer mine to find a contrary success ? She is goeing to enjoy a million of delights in the society of Celadon , and are not you ashamed to refuse those which I do offer unto you in the enjoyment of Paris ? You cannot now alleadge one just exception against him : for you are now dispensed from your vow of going to live with her amongst the Carnutes , since she her self will not assume that order upon her , and if you have taken any oath to be a follower of her fortunes as you told me that you had , then since she prepares her self for marriage , so must you prepare your self for the same kind of life : Madam ( answered Diana very faintly , and faigning her self to be as sick in body as in mind ) the condition wherein I am me thinks should move you to make preparation of a coffin for me rather then a husband ; I do find the approaches of death so near as I cannot think upon any worldly matter : and if you value my contentment I do conjure you Madam ( continued she in a weak , and languishing tone ) even by the name of Mother , not to trouble me with any more of such discourse , since all is to no purpose , and cannot produce your desired effects . These expressions did so greive Bellinde , as nothing suspecting her cunning , she verily beleived , that she was even ready to expire : and therefore with eyes flowing in teares , she said unto her ; Ah my dear Diana , since this discourse is troublesome unto you , I will not use it any more only promise me to live , and let no discontents trouble you : for I swear that if you give me any hopes of recovery unto your former health ; I will do all that possibly I can to obtain from the gods that you may never marry , and that they will revoke the sentence which they have already pronounced in favour of Paris . Diana was very glad that Bellinde did slacke in her severity of constraining her to marriage : so as faining to assume a little strength , and raysing her feeble voice , Madam ( said she ) if ever I did disobey you without abundance of regret , may the gods punish you : and I protest that if they will but send me three dayes of life , I will punctually do whatsoever you shall command me . Diana , spoke this only to keep Bellinde in a good humour , and that she should not mistrust that she had any design of attempting any thing upon her self , But her maine drift was to make use of the time , as so to deceive Bellinde , that she might make an escape , and follow the fate of Silvander whatsoever it was . She du●● not in her Mothers presence enquire one sillable of him yet being infinitly impatient to know what was become of him , and conceiving that Phillis might perhaps know , she thought that if Bellinde were once goneu ▪ Phillis would tell her all . She sheemed therefore to be desirous of sleep , and shutting her eyes , faigned a slumber . Bellinde who heard the Druide say , that sleep and rest was absolutely necessary for Astrea , she thought it as convenient for Diana , and was very glad to see a disposition of sleep upon her : with drawing her self therefore as softly as she could , she entreated Phillis to have a care of her whilst she went unto Adamas . Phillis did promise she would , and did verily beleive but Companion was a sleep , so well could she counterfet the matter ; But as soon as ever Bellinde was out of the Room , the sicke shepherdesse leaped out of her bed , and went into Astreas : Sister ( said she unto her ) I am ●riving betwixt some thoughts that are very different : I am extreamly glad to see you ready to enjoy the happiness which Adamas hath procured you , in restoring you Celadon ; And it greives my soul to see the gods refuse Silvander unto me : The interest I have in your contentment does much mitigate the violence of my greif : but I must needs confesse I cannot be quite clear from all sorrowes , for besides my greif that the gods will not suffer me to enjoy him , it greives me also that I cannot hear what is become of him : Companion ( answered Phillis ) the very same which hapned unto you at the fountain by reason of the enchantment , hath hapned unto him also : So as hee was brought in the same coach with you ; and being put into the same Chamber with Celadon , Adamas was so officious about him , that hee is now , as well as you are : and indeed the Druide told me that hee was up , and that hee left him with Lycidas . Alas , ( replied Diana ) who was infinitly disitrous to see him , that she might tell him what discourse she had with Bellinde ) to what purpose is it , there should be sick a conformity in our humours and lives , as long as the destinies will not suffer our desires to produce the same effects ? In saying so , she could not chuse but sigh ; afterwards addressing her self unto Astrea . But ●ister ( said she ) why should we shut light out of the Room ? would Phillis would be pleased to open the windowes , and that we might both get out of bed where we cannot rest , you by reason of your joyes , and I by reason of my sorrowes ; But sister ( answered Astrea ) Adamas has so expresly enjoyned me to keep my bed till morning , as I should think it a grand crime to disobey him , as for your desires of seeing Silvander ( for I know your impatiency proceds from thence ) it is probable that the day will not passe away , before it has given you that contentment : Well , ( said Diana ) since hee has commanded it to bee so , we will not disobey : and since we are to bee left alone , if Silvander do come , my Mother will not bee heere . Well well ( said Phillis presently upon this ) I shall propound an expedient unto you : make me your confident , and do not conceale any part of your soul from me ; Then shall I do something for the satisfaction of that shepherd , in exchange of the harm I did him when I took your bracelet from him . Then dear Companion ( replied Diana ) I beseech you tell him — no no , replied Phillis , and interrupted her ) I will not tell him any thing : for perhapes hee will not believe me ; but write what you will unto him ; and I shall deliver your Letter with as much fidelity as you can desire : Alas ( answered Diana ) that cannot bee , because we know not how to goe eyther pad , ink , or paper . I will see , ( said Phillis ) in saying so , she opened the window , and go●ing unto a little ebony cabinet , by fortune she found in it , an inborn , and five or sixe sheets of paper ; For Adamas kept such a cabinet in every Chamber , for the conveniency of such as lay in them , in case they stood in need of them : ●ringing them therefore unto Diana , she was so importance with her , that she prevailed , and made her write a Letter ; and then took upon her to deliver it unto Silvander ▪ so she left Diana and Astrea alone , after a promise that she would tell all the world that they were asleep : so as none might offer to come and interrupt them . Paris all this while was entertaining Rosaulra , Galathea , and the best in the great chamber , where manger all disastrous accidents , he was constrained to put on a face of civility , though he seemed unto his company to be in no manner of constraint : These new Shepherdesses stayed not long in that room ; for they desired to go into the Garden , which was a piece of such an exquisitness , that neither Art not Nature could not add any greater ornament unto the house of the Druide , then it : After they had walked a while , they sate down in an Arbour at the end of a long walk , just opposite to the Garden door where they entred : They had not been there above a quarter of an hour , before they saw Adamas enter , holding Silvander in one hand , and another Shepherd in the other , whom at the first sight they knew not : yet , they concluded him to be a person of some consideration , as well by reason of the esteem which the Druide made of him , as by reason of his handsome and comely deportment : Yet , as Adamas drew nearer and nearer , so they began to be out of the doubt wherein they were ; for the Nymph Golathea , who since she first cast her eye upon him , did find some extraordinary motion in her soul , she presently cryed out , O , it is Celadon : In saying so , she rose up to go and meet the Druide ; and all the rest doing the same , as soon as Adamas saw them coming he doubled his pace , and when he was near Galathea , Madam ( said he , and presented Celadon unto her ) here is one whom your compassion did save from drowning , and I come to offer him unto you , as unto one whom he belongs unto . Upon this , the Shepherd kneeled down upon the ground , and kissed the Nymphs hand ; but she , who new the quality and merit of Celadon , did presently take him up , and after she had embraced him , Adamas ( said she ) I do receive your present , and will love him the more dearly , because having rescued him out of the jaws of death , I may in some sort say , he is mine own . Most true , Madam , answered the Shepherd , for if I do not ow my birth unto you , yet I do my preservation , which was a favour of so high a dearness , as I shall sooner die then lose the memory of it : Yes , yes ( replied Galathea , taking the Shepherd by the hand , and carrying him to the place where all the company was ) you do ow unto me all this fresh coulour which is now in your cheek ; and but for me ; your handsome body would have been food for fishes . Madam , replied Celadon , I do know that I ow my life unto you , and will me●● , willingly imploy it in your service ; but yet , replied Galathea , I make more doubt of you affection , then I do of your courage : for the truth is , you were alwayes insensible of my love , and all my expression of affection unto you never moved you . Celadon did blush at this discourse , remembring how he had been persecuted in the Pallace of Isoures ; and after he had looked about and saw none follow , he expected a shrewd combate . Yet being fully resolved to fail , rather in his respects unto the Nymph , then in his fidelity to Astrea : Madam replied he , if ever I failed in my humble acknowledgements , it was rather a fault in my wit , then in my wil : I have ever endeavoured not to appear ungrateful for the favour of your compassion , and if I cannot satisfie such obligation as you have loadned me withall , it is your own fault , Madam , who has made them too high for me to requite . Ah Celadon ( said Galathea ) I never demanded any Empires of Kingdomes from you ; what I required might easily have been done , my ambition never aimed any higher then to enjoy you : and had you consented unto that , I should have thought my self sufficiently paid for all the cares and pains I took for your preservation : I do most humbly beseech your pardon Madam ( said Celadon sadly ) if I say , that I could not satisfie your desire without committing a most extream injustice : for then I had disposed of that which was anothers , and had not given you that which was not mine own . If there be any crime in this , the charms of Astrea are guilty of it , or rather the gods themselves , who have suffered that Shepherdess so to overcome me , as it is impossible I should be anyes but only hers , or ever drawn out of that servitude , wherein her beauty and merit keeps me fast prisoner . What Celadon ( said Galathea ) are you in this mind still ? Yes Madam , answered the Shepherd , and I have neither will nor power to be otherwise . What then must Galathea do ? replied the Nymph , do you think she can survive so many rigorous scorns and disdains as you seem to have of her ? Fair Nymph ( said Celadon , and looked upon her with an eye full of respect and constraint ) if you be sorry for saving that life which was ready to perish , command me to restore you that which you preserved : I am most ready to die , and do protest it will be a great satisfaction unto me to lose my self in obeying you , and making it appear to the world , that nothing can dissolve those knots wherewith Love hath enchained me : As he said so , his eyes stood in water ; and Galathea , who held all this dicourse with him , only to try his fidelity , Celadon ( said she and embraced him ) live happy in the love of your Shepherdess , I swear unto you , that I will never be jealous , but her contentment shall be a cause of mine : Heaven at the last , has had compassion upon me , and cured my soul of those wounds which that Impostourous Druide had made in it : I do pardon the flight of Lucinde , and the treason of all her Complices ; and to discover the most intimate secret of my soul unto you , know Celadon , that Lindamor is only in my heart : but that you may not think your self a loser by this change , assure your self Shepherd , that I will love and esteem you as long as I live : In saying so , she embraced him again , and Celadon transported with joy , did cast himself at her feet , and kissing her hand , Madam ( said he ) it is now that I must acknowledge my self most really obliged unto you for my life , since you do give unto my soul , that only thing which could make it live with delight : Upon this , the Nymph took his hand , and carryed him to the rest of the company . Belinde came into the Garden almost at the same time , and after her Phillis , of whom Galathea enquired particularly of Astrea and Diana : and this Shepherdess answering that they were asleep and took good rest , the Nymph turned towards Celadon , and so may you with her ( said she in a low voice ) as long as you live ; and may all those that offer to disturb you be hated of heaven . Celadon had hardly leasure to return her thanks for her good wish , for at the same time he was mingled amongst the rest . But Phillis , who came only to give Silvander a concontentment above his expectation , did endeavour to have discourse with him unseen unto any ; and yet she was afraid , that if she did not acquaint Licidas , it might revive his passion of jealousie , which had cost her so much trouble before , so as she was constrained to impart her secret unto him , and thus her freedome was so pleasing unto that Shepherd , as he went presently unto Silvander , and pretending to shew him a flower , the name whereof he desired to know , he drew him a little aside , and told him that Phillis had something to say unto him : so as severing himself by degrees from the company , and Phillis observing him , she also stole away , and met him in a close Arbour , so thick with leaves , that none could see them . Phillis found Silvander a little surprized ; for remembring a command which she once brought him from Diana about a bracelet , he thought she came upon the like message now , and was extreamly perplexed ; but the Shepherdess knowing his fears , Silvander ( said she unto him ) I have been so accustomed to do you ill offices , as the very sight of me is an alarm unto you : but , though heretofore you have had some cause to fear meeting with me , yet you have now reason to desire it . Upon this , not giving him so much time as to reply , she gave him Dianas Letter , and said unto him , here Silvander , take this in full recompence of all the harm I ever did you , when I took my companions bracelet for you : The Shepherd took it , kissed it ; and afterwards , with a trembling hand opening it , he read these words . DIANA's Letter unto SILVANDER . IF you be any thing troubled concerning me , know my dearest Silvander , that I do live only , because you are not dead : If your curiosity do reach so far , as to enquire after my health , never consult with any other Physician but your own self , and according to the state wherein you find your self , so judge of me and my condition . They tell me , that tomorrow , Love is to pronounce some Oracles , perhaps we shall there here something which concerns our Destinies . In the mean time , have a care of your own preservation for my sake , and be assured , that if they do forbid me from being Silvanders , I will never be the wife of Paris : Live therefore and adieu . Silvander had no sooner done readnig this Letter , but he kissed it a thousand times ; and his soul admiring the affection and fidelity of this Shepherdess , he read it over and over again five or six times , as if he had doubted whether or no his eyes had deceived him in making him to hope for a blessing so far beyond his expectation . At last , turning towards Phillis : Most true fair Shepherdess ( said he unto her ) the happiness which now you have brought me is a full satisfaction for all the harms you ever did me ; but if you will make this favour most perfectly compleat , do me the honour to tell my fairest Mistress , how I do resent her compassion upon my love and misery : Tell her , dear Phillis , that I will live as long as she keeps her promise inviolable , or as long as there is any hopes to enjoy her : If she measure her health by mine , tell her she may safely leave her bed , since I do find no disposition unto mine : Phillis now repented that she did not bring with her the Inkhorn which Diana made use of ; but thinking that this Shepherdess would give credit unto the report which she should make , she promised Silvander to deliver the message faithfully , and bidding adieu unto Licidas , she returned presently to her companions : unto whom , relating all passages , and the joyes which Silvander resented at the reading of the Letter , Diana was infinitly comforted . In the mean time , Adamas , Galathea , Rosanira , Celadon , and the rest , were gone into a walk upon the left hand , which led them insensibly into a little wood , which the Druide had inclosed within the pale of his garden : But they were no sooner entred into it , then they heard a voice which made a most lamentable noise . Adamas , who never heard the like , he was extreamly desirous to know what it was ; and remembring how Astrea was carryed away in the time of Polemas his Rebellion , he was afraid , that some Shepherdess was menaced with the like accident : therefore he ran unto the place , from whence he thought this hideous noise came ; and he was no sooner come unto it , with Rosanira , Galathea , and the rest who followed him , but they perceived that it was man striving and struggling in the arms of Olicarsis . This sight did extreamly surprize them ; and the more , when the man doubling his cries , and Olicarsis still striving with him till he was ill in a sweat , they appeared to have some ill designs one against the other ; and Olicarsis , being the stronger , had surmounted the resistance of his enemy . They advanced therefore to part them , but at the very same time , the man fell to the ground , with so little sign of life , as every one thought him dead . They knew him presently to be the same man which came with Olicarsis and Halladine , which caused them all to fix their looks upon the good old man , who looking also upon them again without saying a word , but putting his hand into his pocket , he pulled out his handkerchief , and wiped his face . Mean time Adamas extreamly astonished , and not knowing what to think of this strange accident , he addressed himself unto Olicarsis , whilst the rest went unto him that was fallen , to see if they could recover him . But Olicarsis , upon a sudden raising up his voice , and being a little recollected : Fair Shepherdesses ( said he unto them , for such he thought Rosanira , Galathea , Dorinde , Daphnide , Madonthe , Silvia , and the rest to be ) do not wonder to see that man in such a condition : it is by an accident which is very ordinary unto him , and is no lesse wonderful then the cause from whence it proceeds . Every one seemed extreamly desirous to know what the matter was , especially Galathea , who could not chuse but make her curiosity appear : which Olicarsis perceiving . I do very well know ( said he unto them ) that I cannot make a discourse of it unto you , without being very tedious ; but since you seem so desirous of it , I will not be sparing of my labour ; since the man will give us time enough to do it , for he will not awake out of this Lethargie wherein you see him , this two hours : So every one seeming still more and more desirous to hear Olicarsis , they all sate round about him , and he began thus . : The History of OLICARSIS and AZAHIDES . THat morning , when this Shepherdess came and interrupted us ( meaning Phillis ) I was beginning to relate unto you , p●rt of those passages which hapned in the Empiredome of the East , and in that of the West , since Vrsaces , Eudoxe , Olimbres , and Placidia , were recompenced all the pains which Love had made them suffer ; and because it is in some sort necessary , I should tell them unto you , to make you the more admire at the Fatality which brought me hither , I will now begin my discourse where I left last : first begging your excuse , if by a Narration perhaps too long . I shall offend your ears and patience . Give me leave to tell you then , that the affection which I testified unto the sage Eudoxe , during her captivity unto Genserick , did purchase me so great a share in the friendship of Vrsaces and Olimbres , as we may all say , that ever since we have been all one and the same . This was the reason , that when they departed , I beseeched the King to let me got with them ; and their design was , to prefer me unto Marcian , as conceiving that sage Emperour would love me when he once knew me ; but Ginserick , who perhaps doubted or feared , that the remembrance of my imprisonment would beget some resentmeats in me against him , he would not upon any terms give me leave . But on the contrary , thinking that honours and riches were the most powerful charms that he could use to keep me about his person , he began to put me upon imployments which were very troublesome unto me , since they diverted me from my studies ; but yet very honourable they were , since they were the greatest offices in all his Dominions . A correspondency betwixt Vrsaces , Olimbres , and me , did not yet die , notwithstanding the Rigour of this separation ; but as if absence were a means to link us in affection the more firmly ; it did encrease amongst us at that distance . We were exceedingly vigilant and careful in sending unto each other ; and as I gave them an accompt of all my businesse and negotiations , so I believe , they did participate unto me their most intimate thoughts . Thus I heard of their return unto Marcian ; the Carresses wherewith that Emperour did solemnize their marriage , and in fine , the greatest part of that which I shall tell you in the Sequel of this discousre . Be pleased to know that Marcian shas no sooner entred upon the seventh year of his Empiredome , but as it is the quality of virtue to beget much envy and jealousie , so the merit of that sage Emperour did raise those two passions in the minds of Ardabures and Aspar , who having been much in Constantinople , did think , that to obtain the Empire , there needed no more , but to take the Crown from off the head of Marcian They began therefore to plot and make parties against him ; and finding that his life would be a main obstacle in their way ( what will not ambition do to get a Crown ) they dispatched him by poyson . Judge , I beseech you , how nearly his death did concern Vrsaces and Olimbres , and how nearly they resented it , since they were beholding unto him for the greatest part of their well-beings . This was the cause , that they , in some sort , suspecting the Authours of this abominable Patricide , they did generally oppose themselves against their designes , and negotiated so well , that Ardabures and Aspar , being failed in their pretentions , a great Grecian was chosen Emperour , called Leon , and born in the Town of Bestique : It is true , that their Faction being extreamly strong , they would not consent unto this election , but upon condition that the Raigns of the Empire , should be for a time in the hands of Aspar . Leon made no difficulty to receive him as a partner ; but he made them all know presently after , that Empiredom admits of no Competitours , and that when he consented unto it , he promised no less then an impossibility . In the mean time , Leon , amidst his joyes to see the Empire of the East submitted unto him . he did not forget what Vrsaces and Olimbres had done in his favour ; and knowing that Martians affection unto them was very great , he thought it but just he should succeed him , as well in his love to them , as in his crowns . Expressing himself then as kindly as possibly he could , he desired them to continue their affections to him , and protested , that when any opportunities presented themselves , wherein he might honour them , he would prefer them before all other persons whatsoever . Look now upon Leon for a while peaceable in the East , but so were not we in Africa : for Majoranus , who succeeded Maximus in the Empire of the West , to get Sicily out of the hands of Genserick who was become the Master of it , he made attempts that was worthy of his courage , and in his design ( as they say ) of coming to burn us in our houses , he was miserably murdered by the same Souldiers who made choice of him . His death , which shewed all the world how short a while the favours of Fortune do last , did give us some rest , and made Genserick rouz up his former courage and designs : so as raising a Puissant Army , he put himself into a condition to resist all men whom he accounted his enemies : And certainly his preparations were not in vain , for soon after the death of Majoranus Soverian , who succeeded him , prepared himself to prosecute the designs of his Predecesson● ; but hearing of our forces , he presently changed advice , and turned his arms against the Alans , whom he defeated near Bergamus , and there killed their King Beringus Perhaps this victory had blown up his courage , and carryed him upon some new enterprise against us ; but his death , which was almost as sudden as his Predecessours , thought not so violent , did at once stifle his designs and hopes upon Rome . During this time , Genserick , as I told you before , had ready shipt a brave and gallant Army , so as not to let it lie idle , he resolved to give Rome a second visit , invited unto it ( as I think ) by the memory of his first spoils . His design was not so secretly carried , but the Emperour Leon was advertised of it , who , not to let Italy perish in that disorder wherein it then was , did send Anthemius to defend it from the invasion of the Vandals . But Genserick , who quickly knew that he should be molested in his enterprize , by the pretentions of one Gervandus , who since was exiled , he hasted away ; and having made Thrasimond Lieutenant General of his Army , did leave his other Son in Carthage , with an express prohibition not to ordain any thing before he had communicated unto me , and taken my advice . I remained therefore by this means in Africa , where , if I had entertained any had intentions , I had not wanted means to put them in execution ; but ever being an hater of all evil actions , I would sooner have died then done them . Besides thus , I did extreamly love Thrasimond and the young Prince , with whom I stayed as a Governour : so as the interest of this affection , was enough to make me forget the greatest injuries I ever received from their Father . Genserick then embarqued himself , flattering himself with hopes , that his voyage would be no lesse prosperous , then the conquest of all the world . But O , how fond and deceitful are all humane intentions ? One single day saw all this glory , and all this war like Array , vanish to nothing : for Leon , who feared that Anthemius was not strong enough to resist so formidable an Army , did haste away relief under the conduct of one Basiliscus , who being , by the favour of the gods and the winds , joyned with him , did defeat Genserick , and gave him so sharp a chase , as he was constrained to retire into Carthage , with as much shame and infamy , as his ambition did before promise him glory and honour . In a very short time , this Basiliscus made himself master of Sicily , and regained all that the conquests of Genserick had ravished from the Romane power ; but not contenting himself with those Trophes which he had already gotten , whilst Anthemius was returned to Rome , he designed to subjugate Africa , and not to leave Genserick so much ground as to make himself a grave . This resolution did put Genserick into a greater confusion , then I am able to expresse : He saw all his Armies defeated , Basiliscus triumphant , Sicily lost , the Vandals ruined , and all Africa affrighted : so as not knowing which way to resist his enemy , one day he did me the honour to communicate himself unto me : I freely told him , that if he did not think himself able to defend himself by force , he had no other way but to have recourse unto Pollicy , and that the most favourable expedient would be , to stop the mouth of his enemy by corrupting him with gifts and promises ; and that though he spent herein all the riches that he had gotten by the plunder of Rome , yet would have this advantage by it , that he gave nothing but was their own , and had thereby preserved his life and estate . This proposition did sound well in his ears , and thinking that perhaps I had wit enough to bring this about , he imployed me to go unto Basiliscus , and gave me a full power to manage this negotiation as seemed good unto me . Upon this I went , and found Basiliscus advanced very far ; but not to insist upon every circumstance and course I took to overcome him ; let it suffice I tell you , that after I had told him there was no prudence in exasperating an enemy so far as to make him desperate : That the greatest glory he could hope for , was to get by his valour all that which Italy had lost : That Genserick did offer to restore it unto him , even all the riches that he had brought from Rome . This Man , who doubtlesse was of a greedy and covetous Nature , was wrought upon by the promises which I had made unto him , to keep this negotiation so secret , that never any could come to the knowledge of it . Thus did I in some sort give peace unto Africa , and rest unto Genserick , who had no sooner performed the conditions of this secret treaty ; but Basiliscus , suspected as I believe ( for it is impossible such actions should long lie hid ) was commanded by Leon to return unto Constantinople . This Emperour would never suffer neither Vrsaces nor Olimbres to be absent from him : for trusting in their courages and affections , also suspecting the Factions of Ardabures and Aspar , he was very glad to keep them by him , as two Pillars to support him in cases of necessity ; but at this time , when the malice of these two Factions had broken out anew , and Vrsaces and Olimbres , after several skirmishes , little prevailing , he was constrained to send for Basiliscus , who had under him the only forces which could secure him in the possession of the Empire . Basiliscus then , was no sooner sent for , but Vrsaces addressing himself unto Olimbres , and telling him how great a shame unto them it was , that they could not do any service unto Leon , and that it was better for them to perish in a brave attempt then to stay and let another have the glory of giving peace unto the East : to whom Olimbres , whose spirit aspired unto great actions , answering that he was ready to avoid that stain upon their honours , they assembled together one day all the Forces they could raise , and charged Ardabures and Aspar so furiously , that after a long and sharp Combate , wherein the loss of blood was the least mark of their courages , they took them both Prisoners , and brought them to the mercy of Leon , who to stop all fears of any further Rebellion , did publickly put them to death . This was the state of things , whilst Anthemius found how far the perfidie and ingratitude of a man could go : for Rithimer , a Goth by Nation , whom Severian had made a Citizen of Rome , and Lieutenant of his Army , and unto whom Anthemius married his daughter , he rose up against him ; and forgetting all the benefits which he had received from his father in Law , he strove at the Empire , and endeavoured to usurp the Crown and Authority . Anthemius , more grieved at his ill Nature , then at his pretentions , did generously oppose himself against his enterprises , and had no sooner advertised Leon of Rithimers ingratitude , but the Emperor dispatched Olimbres to him , to deliver him from the oppressions of this kinsman-enemy . But the doom of the destinies being inevitable , some accident or other impeded the voyage of Olimbres so as he came no farther then Ravenna , when Rithimer , having violated the peace which he contracted with Anthemius only to have the more facility to betray him did rebell a new : defeated Belemer , who came with relief unto Anthemius ; Entred into Room : plundered the houses : Pillaged the statly Palaces , burned the Temples , and miserbaly put him to the sword who had done him so many benefits . This violence had like to have killed Olimbres with greif , and the more because he conceaved that he might have stopped his comming unto Rome . But this horrid cruelty did incense the gods much more , who being unwilling to suffer such abominable iniquity , and base treachery to passe unpunished , they would never suffer such an impious wretch to raign , but let him die the most violent death that ever did man. Olimbres presently after , was declared Emperor , and called unto Rome as the only hope of that desolate estate : which news quickly carried unto Carthage , and was so welcome unto Genserick , and Thrasimond , because of the affection which they ever bare unto him that they resolved to give some perticular testimony of their joy : For my part , I must confesse my joyes were far above my expressions or any imagination , and in my excesse of gladnesse I thought a thousand times of that which an Astrologer foretold him , ( which was , that he should not die untill he was made Emperor , and had commanded the Empire of the west ) not bring able to comprehend how it was possible any mortall man could without a miracle have such perfect knowledge of future things . At last , after I had long thought upon it , I found the proverbe true , which sayes , that as one misfortune is alwayes followed with another , so very often one good fortune is accompanied with another : for Genserick , who as I said before , resolved to make appear his joyes at the advancement , and good fortune of Olimbres he would add unto my joyes at this news , another ; whith was , to be a witnesse of it . He commanded me then , to prepare my self for this voyage : and I swimming in such delights as this encounter did promise me , hoping that happily , it would make Placidia come to Rome , and that Eudixe , and Vrsaces might meet there also , in two dayes I set all things in such good order , that I was ready to part away . Genserick provided a Ship purposly for me , in which , he put some men of war , and loadned me with so many rich presents for Olimbres , as I may most truly say , I never saw so much riches togeather in my life . So after Genserick , Thrasimond , and his Brother had committed me to the protection of the gods , we weighed Anchor : our Marrinors sang himnes to the honour of Neptune , and presently after we lost the sight of Carthage , some Merchants wich traffiqued into Italy , joyned themselves with us : and having as favorable a Gale as we could wish , every one had good hopes in the conclusion our voyage , since the beginning was so prosperous . Thus we sailed some dayes without any impediment : but as if the Dieties of the Sea , who live in a perpetuall inconstancy , were angry at our happiness , we quickly found , that the intervall between prosperity , and adversity is but very smale : Indeed , with in your space of one hower we saw the little curle that was upon the face of the water turned into Mountainous billowes , upon that humide element , which losing themselves in one another , did seem to justle , and strive which should give the greatest shoke against our Ship. The winds which before swelled one sailes which a gentle breath , turned into contrarys , and began a war amongst themselves , and contended which should first overturn us . Yet we found worse enemyes then all these : the air at the same time became obscure , and afforded us no light but lightning , affrighting voyces of thunder , & flaming flashes of lightning set fire upon some of our Ships , which we saw burning in the midst of the waves , whilst it was impossible for us to save one man , for such as thought to avoid the flames , were immediatly swallowed up by the waves . In this horrid confusion , the Pilats did abondon themselves unto the mercy of the enraged Sea : and the Marriners having no hopes of any safty but in their prayers , they cut their masts and cordage , and left all to violence of the wind and waves . For my part , I must needs confesse that in this danger , death did never present it self unto me with a more grime contenance , and it grieved me extreamly that I was to end my dayes before I had enjoyed the happiness of seeing Olimbres . This tempest lasted eight whole dayes , during which I may say we hardly ever saw , any day or light : sometimes we were rouled one way , sometimes another , and seemed only as if it were to make choise of a place for Shipwrack , for every where we found the same dangers . At last , that Ship wherin I was , being bigger , and stronger then any of the rest , and the last the perished , it clashed against some rockes toward the Massilian coast ; and as if Neptune had reserved us for the last victime , as soon as ever our Ship was shevered to pieces , the air cleared up ; the stormes ceased , and the Sea was calm : Those whom fear had not killed , did perish as I think with the Ship : and I , who was resolved to keep my self alive as long as I could , I took a little wooden Goffer , wherin I kept some oyntments , and essenses to help such as stood in need of them , and with it I cast my self into the water : My design was to swim as long as my strength lasted , assuring my self that I should prolong my life two or three howers , and perhaps the gods during that time might send some help . Thus , sometimes sustained by my little wooden Coffer , and sometimes swimming , I perceived that I was not far distant from the rock against which our Ship was split ; Then I assumed fresh courage , and strength and by the help of heaven which never forsook me in any necessity I came to the place where I desired to be . I was no sooner out of the water , but being both weary , and wet , I put off all my cloathes , and lay my self down by them , which I did not put on again untill the Sun had dryed them . From hence did I see floating in the Sea the reliques of our Shipwrack : and after I had a little contemplated upon the misfortune which had caused so many men , and so much wealth to perish , I began to consider also that my own fate was not much more favourable , since I saw that my life could not be preserved long upon that rock , so naked as I was , and without any supply of food against hunger . Yet still hoping in the goodness of heaven whose anger was appeased , I strove against this greedy Monster all the rest of the day , and all the night following : and the next morning , when my heart began to faint for want of food , I resolved to make use of my essenses , of which when I came from Carthage , I had made good provision ; I laid my hand then upon the little Coffer never remembring that I had left the key of it in the Ship. And therefore when I saw I could not open it , I resolved to break it : but I had no sooner lifted it up to dash it against the rock , then I considered that the force of the blow would infallibly break all the glasses , and spill the essenses . Upon this thought I laid the boxe at my feet , and lifting up my eyes unto heaven to aske some help , I espied a Ship under full saile , and which being very well equipaged , seemed as if she had not been at Sea during the time of the storm . I began presently to crye out as loud as ever I could : but I quickly sound my voice was to no purpose , and that it was impossible it should reach so far : Therefore putting off my shirt , I waved it in the air , like a banner ; which I had not done above half a quarter of an hower or there about , but I perceived them to untye the Cock-boate , and row towards me with four or five men only in it . Judge how I was joyed at this : indeed I am not able to express how much : but so it was , that I hasted to dresse my self , and in my feares , least some new misfortune should hinder me of this relief which seemed to be so near me , I thought that they did not row so fast as they might have done : yet in lessethen half an hower they came unto the rock where I was , and they were no sooner come but I leaped into the boate , never remembring the boxe which was when all my fortune , and the only remedy I had left to comfort me against the injury of the water . Yet after my spirits were a little recollected I began to think upon the important things that were with in it , and therefore entreated the men to return back , and so they did very willingly . It was not long before we came to the Ship which had sent me this relief , where I received from every one such expressions of joy , as made in evident , that the life of a man was of no little consideration in their minds ; some of them gave my Bisket and Wine , other some , salted meate , and thus did they very charitably feed me in my extreamity of hunger . After this , they desired me to tell them all the particulars of my shipwrack , which they hearkened unto with amazement ; and presently after , night did invice us all to rest . Thus whilst every one was preparing themselves for sleep , two of those who had releived me did come unto me , and invited me to rest my self in a Cabine : I durst not refuse this kind offer , thinking it not fit to disobey them in any thing , after such a benefit received . Thus I consented unto all they desired ; and as soon as we were all three sate down , the first of them , who seemed to be so ready and joyful to do me any service , after a thousand thanks unto him for it , I was very desireous to know his name ; He answered , that he was called Palemon , and that he was a Segusian : Then calling to memory what I had heard concerning the Adventures of Vrsaces , and remembring that a man of that Country and ( as I thought ) of the same name , had formerly saved him from killing himself , I asked him whether he was not the man , who in Italy had done that good office for the Caveleir : He told me no ; but true it was , that a Segusian did rescue Vrsases from the Arms of death ; but his name was Celadon , and not Palemon ; But however , ( continued I ) I do find by the help you have afforded , that the gods are friends unto your Country , since they have made all the men in it so charitable and kind : and doubtless this last action of yours to me , will find from Heaven a great reward ; and be assured , that as far as I am able , Olicarsis shall never be found ungrateful . At the name of Olicarsis , he that was on the other side me , and almost asleep , did start up , and turning himself towards me , did ask me whether or no I named Olicarsis , and what I said of him : to whom I answered , that I did name him , and that it was in assuring Palemon that I would upon all occasions be ready to acknowledge the good office he had done me : Do you bear the name of that man , who is so highly esteemed in the world ? ( said he unto me ) who cannot want friends in what place soever you can go ? To this I answered as modestly as I could ; but to omit the relation of that good opinion which he had of me , and what he said in my advantage ; I will only tell you , that I was acknowledged to be the man whom they looked after . And after I had received the Letter from Damon , and told them I was able to satisfie that desire which moved them to undertake this voyage ; I made them all so full of joy , as they could hardly sleep that night . They understood that my design was to go unto Rome to visit Olimbres ; so as telling me it would not be a long and difficult Journy by Land ; and that if I would see Damon , and Forrests by the way , I should not go above four days journey out of my way ; I consented to go by Land , and so accordingly we did about break of day . Then they began to speak unto me concerning Celideas cure , and shewed unto me , the little bloody sticks ; but the hopes which I had that I should ere long dress the wounds themselves , made me desire them to defer this cure until we came there . Upon this , they pressed me no further ; but knowing that I had a desire to see the City of the Massilians , because there Vrsases , and Olimbres did demand the poison , they went thither with me ; And from thence passing unto the Country of Allobroges we came to Vallence , where the Beauty of the place inviting us to stay a day , besides many other rarities , there we saw the Tomb of Tullia , the Daughter of Cicero ; and then a large and high Arch , under a hill , where , they say , one of her Lovers did shed so many tears , that the god of Love did turn them into a Fountain , which was never since dry . From thence we left upon our left hand , a stately Castle , which , they say was built by Turnus : Afterwards following upon the Rosn , night did surprise us within three Leagues of Vienna . We were then constrained to go no further , because we were to pass through a thick and dangerous wood ; and the danger was the greater , because the Army of the Francks being dis-banded , many Souldiers waited for passengers , and either robbed or killed them ; But see how hard a matter it is to avoid the decrees of Fate : The next morning setting out betimes , and not gone above half a League , we were met by a dozen or fifteen of these Rovers . At the first the seemed to begg something of us ; but we no sooner seemed willing to bestow something upon them , but three of the sturdiest of them seized upon the bridles of our Horses ; and the rest falling pell mell us , pulled us to the ground . Halladiue made as good resistance as he could , and so did Palemon also , who drawing out his Sword upon a sudden , no sooner saw his hand upon his Bridle , but he quite cut off the hand at one blow : But it being a thing impossible for so few to resist so many , especially so many well armed men who , besides their Swords , had compleat Arms and Daggers ; this resistance did but the more incense them , so as they resolved to kill us all . Then they carried us upon the left hand into the thickest part of the wood ; where stripping us of all our cloaths , not leaving us so much as our Shirts , they tyed our hands behind us , and then tyed us every one unto a several Tree . There Palemon found their Barbarity ; for he whose hand he had cut off , being extream impatient of revenge , he no sooner saw tyed , but going unto him ; This hand ( said he , and shewed him his right hand ) shall punish thee for the loss of the other . In saying so , he stabbed him most inhumanely , five or six times into the body : He was tyed so near unto me , as I could see his eyes bid me the last adieu ; for ( having handkerchiefs tyed before our mouths least we should cry out ) we could not speak . I who thought that Palemon had only got a minutes start of me , I confess that I answered him only with my eyes also , and prepared my soul to follow him without sorrow . But I cannot tell whether my age did infuse some respect into these Rogues , or whether it was my destiny to dye last ; but so it was , that as soon as ever Palemon had given up his last breath , they turned towards Halladine ; and as they were ready to make him feel the fury of their Arms , upon a sudden one amongst them , who seemed to have some command over the rest , did make a sign unto his companions to hold their hands , and that he had something to say unto him . Upon this command they stayed , and this man comming nearer Halladine to take away the handkerchief from his mouth , he asked him from whence he came , and from whom ? from Rosilion , answered he ; and what did you before you came away ? ( asked the man ) I was ( said Halladine ) at the Temple : And did none speak unto you ? ( said the man ) Halladine then thinking a little upon it , no , replied he , none except a young Souldier , who told me he was at the taking of Calice , and having no means to carry him honestly into his own Country , was forced to implore the charity of well-disposed people : Did you give him any thing ? ( said the man ) I gave him said Halladine , a little piece of money , which was all I had about me : Very well ( said the man presently ) this shall be either thy life or thy death . In saying so , he turned towards his companions , and perswaded with them so far , as he obtained the life of Halladine ; but least he should accuse them , or make them known , they stopped his mouth , blinded his eyes , and untying him from the Tree , they set him upon his horse , wich his face towards the horses tail , his arms tyed behind him , and his leggs tyed under the belly of the horse . In this equipage they let him go , and broke out into extream laughter at him : And whilst they wery thus busie about Halladine , three or four of them were searching in my Pockets for the key of my box , which was behind my Saddle , and presently after , others came to butcher me : But when they were within three or four paces of the Tree where I was tyed , we heard a great out-cry , as of one that was extreamly affrighted : Fear presently began to seize upon them , and not knowing from what cause this noise miget proceed , they presently began to fly away as fast as they could , and the faster , because they supposed that Halladine had brought some to surprise them . Thus they were no sooner out of my sight , but turning mine eye towards the place from whence this hideous out-cry came , I espyed through the Trees ; one single man , whose affright had made his eyes look wilde and wandring : sometimes he held his hands clasped together , sometimes he would lift them up to his hair , as if he would pull it off : otherwhiles , he would fall down upon his knees , as if he would beg for mercy : afterwards he would rise up again , and run ten or twelve paces as fast as ever he could , still crying out in a most lamentable tone , and complaining most pittifully . He was no sooner come near me , but I desired to speak , and intreat his help ; but the handkerchief before my mouth would not let me , and besides , I saw him fall down to the ground , without either sense or motion . At first I thought him dead , but presently after , hearing him breath , as one that was extreamly oppressed in his stomach , I knew that he was still alive . Judge , I beseech you , in what condition I was now , and how perplexed I was at his sleep , for my fears that these Rogues would come again and finish their wicked design , did make me think his sleep to be twice as long as it was : for indeed he continued not in this Lethargy above two howers , during which time , I had still for my entertainment , the horrours of a death almost inevitable , and the object of Palemons sad adventure . In the mean time Halladine was returned to the Town , from whence we came in the morning ; for his horse took that way as soon as he felt himself at liberty : And certainly , it was a pleasant and deplorable pastime to behold , for being stark naked , and tied , as I told you before , all the little children followed him , and the people ran in the streets laughing at this odd spectacle ; and , I believe , it would have been long before he had found any help , if by Fortune a Sacrificer going unto the Temple , and being ashamed to see a man in that condition , had not stopped his horse , and thrown a long cloak upon Halladine . Presently after , he untied him , and as soon as he could speak , he related unto him the accident which had happened with so many sighs and tears , that the Sacrificer being moved unto compassion , and the people all about him , not being able to endure such a horrid action , they all presently armed themselves to try if they could apprehend those that had unworthily used him . This hapned at the same time when the man who fell down by me in a swound did awaken ; and God knows how afraid I was , that he would have continued on his way without relieving me : At last , by good Fortune he turned his eyes towards me , and seeing me in that condition , near a corps with many wounds , he was so surprized that he stood immoveable , I perceived by his eyes , that sleep had settled his mind , for he did not look so wild and rovingly ; but seeing him full of compassion , mixed with amazement , I began to hope that he would take some pity upon me ; and indeed , he came presently to unloose me , and helped me unto my clothes : I was no sooner drest , but thanking him for the good office he had done me , I told him the whole success of our disaster . He seemed to be very much concerned at the misfortune of Palemon ; and advising me to return unto the place from whence I came in the morning , to take order for Palemons funeral , he offered to accompany me . I took his councel , and getting upon my horse , I desired him to get upon Palemons , which the Thieves had not carryed away , lest , as I believe , he should have deseryed them : We were no sooner got into the high way , but we met above two hundred persons which Halladine conducted thither . Halladine did think to find me dead , and therefore as soon as ever he saw me , he took me about the neck , and did me a thousand Carresses . After this , we went to the place where Palemon lay , whom we no sooner saw , but Halladine and I were ready to with him for grief . At last , having given him an honourable Funeral , we went unto Vienna . There Halladine taking me aside , and telling me how many impediments might happen in the cure of Celidea ; he pressed me to give Damon that contentment : so as the next morning I took his little bloody sticks , and dressed them as I would have done the wounds themselves . I doubted not but a present good effect would follow : for in the composition of this salve , which I brought in a little box for Olimbres , I had not omitted any ingredient which would not make extreamly subtil : and by good Fortune , when I came from Carthage , it was not above a month before I had finished that making of it , though it was a whole year before I began it : for besides the oyles which were to be extracted , as the oyl of Flax , and the oyl of Roses , there was yet required Bol-Armianian , Mans blood , Mummy , Mans grease , and the moss which grows in the scull of a man long exposed to the air . So I had no sooner dressed those little sticks , but we parted ; and the man who had relieved me , hearing me name Forrests unto Halladine , he beseeched us to let him go with us ; but because I thought every moment upon the danger from which he had released me , as soon as we were got into the way , I asked him as civilly as I could , what good Fortune had brought him thither so opportunely , and from whence proceeded that rapture wherein I saw him ? he lifted up his eyes presently to heaven , and afterwards casting them upon me , with a deep sigh : Alas ( said he unto me ) that which you do call a rapture , is rather a just punishment which the gods have inflicted upon me , for the expiation of my sins : But since you desire the discourse of it , though my disease be beyond all hopes of cure , I will obey you , provided you permit me to stay no longer upon the relation of it then I desire , left the remembrance of it do drive me into the same extremities , wherein you saw me : Upon this , whilst Halladine was in deep study , some thirty paces from us , he began his relation thus . Know , Father , that my name is Azahides : the place of my birth is amongst the Allobroges : My Father was one who ever held a considerable rank in that Town , which stands upon the Lake of Leman ▪ When I was hardly capable of reason , and when that Province was involved in many troubles , because they would take from Gondioch all that he had on this side the Rhyne , they did put arms into my hands , when I had hardly so much strength as to sustain them : After the expiration of some time , a truce was made , which lasted some yeares : During which , my Father considering , that he had no child but me for the stay of his Family and age , he resolved to marry me ; and so indeed he did unto a very fair and handsome wife , whom I kept not above a year , for the died in child-bed after she had left me a daughter , as a pledge of her love . Presently after , the great captain Aetius had the government of Gaul ; and renewing the first designs which the Romanes had against us , he prepared himself for the execution of them . This was the reason that Abariell ( for that was my fathers name ) could never keep me with him : for my humour ( which found some particular satisfaction in blood and slaughter ) was stronger them all , the perswasions he used to hinder me from leaving him : So I parted from him , and until the time that Aetius had command to leave us in peace , I was alwayes in every combate , at the taking of all Towns , and in every dangerous enterprize that was to be executed . One time amongst the rest , much plunder falling to my share , I gave it all in exchange of a young boy called Silvander , about five or six yeares of age , and who , they told me , was stollen from some place beyond the Rhosne , and in the Province of Vienna . The aspect of this child did please me so exceedingly well , as I resolved to give him as good education as possibly I could , and afterwards to take him home unto me , as a man that was obliged unto me for his life . In order hereunto , peace was no sooner concluded , but I sent for him to my house , and shewed him unto my Father , as the best booty that ever I got . But here , I beseech you , observe a very strange effect of divine Providence : This child , whom I destiny'd unto perpetual servitude , no sooner appeared in my Fathers eye , but considering the little comfort he had in me , by reason of my turbulent and stirring Nature , he resolved to bring up this boy , and to establish upon him the foundation of all his hopes . This resolution was not so close , but it came to my knowledge ; so as beginning to foresee what might afterwards happen , I began also to use all my Art for stopping the course of this growing good will. But all my plots and devices were in vain ; for my Father , taking him from me as his own , did send him to the Massilian schools , where he grew so good a proficient , and so every way accomplished , as for all my envy of him , I could not chuse but confesse , that my Father could not place his affection upon an object more worthy of esteem . Yet , all my Fathers estate being in his own free disposition , and fearing left he should dispose of it , as well as of his affection , to my disadvantage , I designed not only to oppose his Fortune , but against his life also , if occasion did offer it self . In the mean time , the daughter which I had , was no less grown in beauty then she was in body and wit : so as then , being fit for marriage , my Father made a proposition to marry her unto Silvander . And indeed , I took this as an occasion of my revenge : for having commanded my daughter to make my Father believe , that I would never give my consent unto it ; and told her , that it was better for her to marry him secretly ; I contrived it so , that poor Silvander appointed a certain hour in the night when he would come , and that he should come up a rope-ladder in at a window which is over the Lake : At the hour appointed I came into the chamber , I cut the rope when he was half up , and let him fall into the water like a stone , so he was never heard of since . You may well judge Father , that though I had no other sin but this ▪ yet this was enough to merit from the gods a most severe punishment ; but , as if heaven would set me out unto men , as an example of avarice and cruelty , I was loadned with other burthens more heavy and intollerable . Know then , Father , that as soon as Silvander was drown'd , I was the first that would needs run unto the place where the noise was , and commanding my daughter , upon pain of death , to say that the cord did break of it self : I did cast the fault upon the effect , whereof indeed I my self was the sole cause . My daughter did not fail me , and after I had looked out at the window , I went unto Abariel , and acquainted him with this sad accident . At the first he broke out into tears and cries , and afterwards finding his sorrows to be remediless , he fell into such a deep swound , as I thought he would have rendred up his spirit : We put him therefore into his bed , where reviving again , he fixed his eyes upon me a long while together : afterwards , with a deep sigh ah Azahides ( said he unto me ) confess the truth ; are not thy plots the cause of this death ? Then having composed my face into a seeming sorrow , I answered no , and that I would sooner have consented unto my own death , then have procured him so much discontent : Well , well , ( replied he ) the gods are Judges which cannot be corrupted nor deceived , if thou beest innocent of this crime , I beseech them to pardon thee , as I do all the rest of thy disobedient courses , which thou hast committed against me ; but if thou beest guilty , I beseech them to measure their punishments according to thy offences . In saying this , his voice began to fail him , and some of our friends and kindred , who came in upon the noise , did all that possibly they could no comfort him . But he being old and decrepite , he was so feeble to undergo this grief , as we all thought he would not out live that night : which my daughter seeing , she came unto him , and whispered him in the ear a long time together . I was afraid once that she had betrayed me , for she only was a witness of my wicked act ; but certainly , had I thought she would have told him , I would never have suffered her to speak unto him : this made me observe their motions very exactly , and should have found , if the discourse had exasperated him ; but on the contrary , the mind of Abariel grew more settled and strong : yet falling again into his first weakness , Daughter ( said he unto her , and took her hand ) you see I have not life enough to satisfie my self of what you tell me , and therefore I will believe , that this remedy which you would give unto my weaknesse , proceeds rather from pity of my pain , then from any truth which obliges you to tell me so . Let me die therefore , dear daughter , and if I have any power over you , go and obey this my last command : Go this very hour unto my brother ( said he , and pointed unto my uncle ) I will leave him enough to see you well provided for ; but above all , never live with your Father again , at least as little as you can , for he will never be a good example of honour and virtue unto you . Upon this he kissed her , and desired my uncle to carry her away , which he did accordingly . Afterwards , turning himself towards me : I do leave unto you ( said he unto me ) that estate which you have so greedily gaped after , I advise you to remember this ; That you will never be lesse rich , then when you greedily desire to be more . I know not what secret opinion the gods have inspired into my mind ; but I shall die extreamly ill satisfied with your deportment ; I pray God all my apprehensions be false , but if they be true , I will be an eternal torment to thy conscience . These words , which he had much ado to utter , were almost the last he spoke : for he had no sooner pronounced the word Adieu , but his soul expired . This did shake my very soul ; for afterwards I seemed to be almost as dead as he , and I began to repent of the crime which I had committed : yet shrowding the resentments of my crime , as well as possibly I could , under those teares which I might well shed for the death of a Father , I carryed the matter so well , that in lieu of condemning me , they commended me for the grief I expressed at his death . I built a very honourable monument for him sutable to his quality : as soon as the last ceremonies were performed , I began to plot how I should stifle all memory of my fault , imagining that I should never be at rest as long as there remained any in the World that was able to discover it : so as I fell almost upon the most barbarous design that ever entered into the thoughts of man : and being resolved to trust all things unto your discretion , I must tell you that I was upon the point of preparing poyson to give my Daughter , when I heard that they had placed her amongst the Vestals bordering upon the Lake , under the charge of one called Bellinde . Thus finding my self at once , without Father without Daughter , but not without some feares of my treason against Silvander to be one day discovered , I began to enjoy the estate which Abariel left me . But I presently found that my Father was a true prophet , and that there is no man rich which is not contented : for since the accrue of so great an estate , I found my self a thousand times poorer then when I had lesse . When I thought to put in execution any of those designes which moved me unto a desire of enjoying my Fathers possessions , I found an impossibility in doeing it , eyther in the thing it self , or in my own humour : for when I wished my self master of an estate that I might make good chear , though I had the estate , yet I wanted the stomack ; and ever since Abariel dyed , I was never presented with any meat which went not against my appetite : If I wished it to entertain my friends , I considered that I had no friend in all the World ; for being concious of my crime , I thought all men to be judges , and that my own kindred never came unto me , but to carry me unto condign punishment . Thus finding no peace in any society , I betook my self unto solitude , and in order to that , retired my self unto a house which I had in the Country : but which way soever I went , still my sin followed me , and gave me no more rest there then in another place : and as if heaven would make my self my own punisher , nothing did come into my mind for a whole month together ; but the thoughts of my crime , and of the punishment which I was to suffer for it . This did so much trouble me as I did by degrees find , that my reason was lost in the violence of this resentment : for as I said before , no meat goeing down with a good stomack , the smale nourishment which I received by it , helped much to the impairing of my judgment and health . I strove a while against this growing disease : But the gods whose hands lay heavy upon me did quickly shew me that they can inflict greater paines upon mortals then the loss of their wits and reason : for one night when I had shut my self in my Chamber , and laid down upon my bed in hopes to take some rest , it being long since I had any , me thought : But why do I say , me thought , since what I shall tell you I did hear , I say I did hear the dore open with a hidious noise : and as soon as I cast my eye that way to see what the matter was , I saw Abariel bloody in severall places , holding in one hand a candle lighted , and in the other a heart pierced with three or four knives : he had before him one of the furies , and two others on each side one : all three carrying candles as he did : and armed in their other hands with whips , god knowes how much this fight surprised me , and more his approach for comming to my bed : Azahides ( said he ) dost thou see this heart all pierced and wounded ? It is the very same which the wounds of thy disobedience did murder : and because the gods would not have the to lose thy share of blisse in the second life , they have sent me to punish thee unto repentance in this world , for a crime whereof thy own conscience does accuse the : after he had said so , he retired back two or three paces , making a sign unto the furies which accompanied him : They presently seised upon me : and whilst one caused serpents to gnaw upon my brest , another burned me with the candle , and the third did lash me so with a whip , that the more I cryed , and complained , the more her rage and fury encreased . I cannot tell what I did not to molifie the soul of my Father ; I cast my self a hundred times at his feet , but when I thought to embrace his legges , I felt nothing but air , because he fled from me , fearing ( as I think ) that my torment would end with his anger : I continued in this torment above an hover ; after which , so deep a sleep did seise upon me , as it lasted untill day : when I wakned , imagining to find my body all marked with the paines that I had endured , I was all amazed , when I found not one sign of any such torments as I felt . This made me think , that this revenge was divine , since my soul only resented it : and thinking that sacrifices might work some good effects , I offered many ; But for all them my malady continued : so as commonly every eight day , I endured the same torment ; at last , not being able to live in such extremity I was inspired to go , and consult with an Oracle , which gave me this answer . The Oracle . GO , Azahides , unto a place which Neptune Was constrained to forsake : There a stranger speaking of thy Fortune Shall make the Nymphes astonished : But mark my words , for never think Thy torments , Azahides , ere shall end . Unto the same who makes thee culpable Of homicide , shall see and pardon thee . This Oracle ( out of which I could not collect any thing , but that I should nere be cured untill he whom I had killed did see me , and had pardoned my crime ) did put me into such a confusion , as in effect seeing it altogether impossible , my fury augmented : Yet an old prophet telling me that I must never dispair in the goodness of the gods , and that if ever I found any remedy it would be only in Forrests , my spirit was a little calmed . I set forward therefore immediatly : and was no sooner entred into the wood where I found you yesterday but I saw the same Abariel again with the same furies , just in the way in which was to go ; I ran presently into the thick of the wood in hopes to avoid meeting this dismall object : but he quickly overtook me , and as if my flight offended him , I was never so much tormented as I was then ; This was the cause of that transport , and rapture wherein you saw me , which moved you unto as much compassion as admiration , and which made me to cry out as you did hear : glad I am that it did produce so good an effect as the saving of your life , and it shall be the more pleasing to me as long as I live . This ( said Olicarsis ) was all that Azahides told me there ; And though I did absolutly believe that all this fury was only an effect of an imagination extreamly wounded , yet I could not chuse but judge , upon the sight of the Oracle which he made me read two or three times over , that it would be very difficult to find a remedy against his disease . And indeed , as we were walking together in this wood , this transport took him again , and forced him unto such strange actions , as it was impossible to see him without abundance of horror , and extream pity . Adamas did harken all this while with extream attention ; The gods ( said he ) are so just and good , as they do never inflict more miseryes upon men , then they give power to support them : This may be seen in Azahides , who for all his furious torments yet subsists : Now you must know , that this Silvander whom he thinks to be dead is not so : for being advertised by his own Daughter of the treason indented against him , he tyed his own clothes fall of sand unto the rope , and when he heard them fall into the water , he escaped away . This made me conceive , that of what quality soever his disease was , whether in imagination or otherwise , it may be speedily cured , since Silvander , who has been many months in this Country , will certainly look kindly upon him , and not deny him the pardon , upon which the cure depends : Thus do we see the full accomplishment of the Oracle , since this is the place where Neptune quitted , when Caesar did cut a Mountain , through which the waters which over-flowed all this Country , did run out : And you are the stranger the relation of whose fortune did amaze the Nymphs ; for most of these whom you see here in the habit of Shepherdesses , are indeed the Nymphs of Amasis , the Lady and Mistriss of these Provinces . Olicarsis was extreamly surprised , and contented both , at the Druids discourse , and beseeched him to make as much haste as he could , that Azahides might receive so great a benefit : Therefore Adamas entreating Celadon to go and fetch Silvander ; That Shepherd found him walking another walk , with Lycydas , Doris , Adrastes , and some others , not presuming to come where Rosanira and Galathea was , least he should interrupt them . As soon as Celadon related unto him part of what he had heard , and having brought him unto Adamas , Azahides , returned out of his Lethargy , who seeing so much company so neer him , offered to go away ; But Olicarsis and Adamas , stayed him , and after some discourse , did let him understand , that his torments were now near their end ; unto which Azahides giving no credit , they presented Silvander unto him , whom he presently knew , though he was much changed as well in condition as habit , who prostrating himself before him , he did nothing a long while but shed tears , at the memory of what he had attempted against his person : At the last , Silvander embraced him with much respect , and did so freely Forgive him that offence , as he was comforted in his mind , so as carrying this news unto his daughter , who was confined amongst the Vestals , he never was troubled in mind with those torments any more . The Relation of Olicasis , and that which had hapned unto Celadon , unto Silvander , unto Astrea , and unto Diana , as well at the Fountain of Verity , as since they were brouget unto the house of Adamas , had taken up so much of the day , as it was almost night when Amasis , who was already come unto the Pallace of Isoures , did send a Coach unto Galathea , that she might come thither with Rosanira , Dorinde , and the rest of the company . The Druid , who was in hopes of their company that night , was very sorry sorry that Amasis had debatred him of that happiness ; yet not daring to complain , because obedience vnto the Nymph was but his duty , he consented unto their departure ; and waiting upon them part of the way , he beseeched them to honour him with their return the next day : Galathea promised to ask permission , and afterwards seeming very sorry that she had not time enough to talk with Astrea , she went away fully resolved to emply her endeavours to see her again . As soon as they came unto Amasis , they gave her an exact accompt of all that they had seen ; and after they had told how much the Inchantment had affrighted them , they told her thot the god of love was to pronounce some Oracles , and commanded that they should come and consult with him : This Novelty made the Nymph very desirous to be present , so as without Galatheas mention of her promise , she commanded to make all things ready , that she might go unto the house of Adamas , very early in the morning . Merindor was come from Mount Brison with the Nymph ; and because he said he was sent from Sigismond , Dorinde received him as kindly as she could , though she retained still a fresh memory of his behaviour towards her : But at this time forgetting all his levity , she bad him welcome ; and after Supper , imagining that he durst not not talk of any thing but of the Princess bu●●ness , she gave him such opportunity of speech with her , as he had time enough to acquit himself of all that he had in commission . Adamas on the other side , to whom the joys of Celadon was an incomparable contentment , he returned unto the company he left in the Garden ; but there hapned to be a change since he went : For Doris being acquainted with the death of Palemon , she fell into such extreamities of griefs , and complaints , as would have moved a stone to compassion . Adrastes seemed to be no less greeved then she ; and when he considered that he was the principal cause of that Shepherds death , he could not imagine any thing that was able to comfort him . The Druid thinking he could not do a more charitable office , then to comfort them in their sorrows , he took Doris in one hand , and Adrastes in the other ; and betwixt that place and the house , he gave them such cordial Language , as he much allayed the sadness of their souls , and put them into hope , that as the gods had sent this sad affliction upon them , so certainly out of their goodness , they would send them comforts . In the mean while , the sighs of Doris , did blow that fire more vehement , which love had long since kindled in the heart of Adrastes : And the tears which that Shepherd shed at the sad resentments of Doris , were so pleasing unto that afflicted Shepherdess , as they served for a kinde of comforts and ease , unto the pain which she endured . When Adamas found that his perswasions had a good opperation with them , he left them , and went to see Bellinde , who was already returned unto the Chamber of Astrea , and Diana : And because he feared that if all this company went to visit them , it would be but troublesome to them , he thought it expedient , that none should see them till the next morning : Therefore he commanded Paris to wait upon Celadon , Silvander , and the rest into their Chambers , and advised them to be all in readiness the next morning , to go and hear the Oracles which the God of Love was to pronounce : Paris was obedient unto this command ; and though he had great desire to see Diana , yet he durst not ask permission , imagining , that since Celadon could not see Astrea , Adamas would not grant unto him more priviledge then unto the other . Bellinde found Diana in a very joyful condition ; for the return of Phillis , and the report which he made of Silvanders health , had almost restored her fresh complexion into her cheecks ; so as after she had rejoyced a while with the Druide , she retired , full of joy that Diana promised her to rise the next morning . Adamas also , after a while of discourse with them , he went unto his Chamber , and desired Phillis , and Leonide to lye in the Chamber of Astrea and Diana , that in case they should need any help , Leonide might serve them . Thus every one desposed themselves to rest that night ; and the last that retired themselves was Adrastes and Doris ; for that shepherd fe ring least Doris should suspect his greif , and think some craft , disguised under that veile , he addressed himself unto her , and looking upon her with an eye that spoke the sorrows of his soul ; Sister ( said he unto her ) If my griefs for the death of Polemon , be not the greatest , and the most real that ever I resented , may I eternally perish . I know my self guilty of his death , and that but for me , he had still been happy in your love and company : Now in some sort to satisfie the ghost of that dear husband , which Adrastes has ravished from you ; It is most just I should punish my self , and that I separate my self from that person who only can give me any consolation or delight , which person is your self . Dear Brother ( answered Doris , with tears in her eyes ) Adrastes indeed is partly the cause of Palemons death ; but for all that , I think it extream in justice to punish him for it , because he did engage himself voluntarily unto that fatal voyage , and do what I could , I could not divert him from it : Alas , alas , how oft have I feared this misfortune which hath befaln him ; It seems as if some secret Genius did tell me of the accident ; for truly never did any day nor night pass , but either my thoughts or my dreams did menace it : You know it Adrastes , you you have seen it in my face since you returned ; and for all the good hopes that you gave me , I had still some secret fears , which told me , that I should never see him again : Ah my dear Palemon ( continued she ) how fatal a passage were all my sorrows at thy departure , of those afflictions which were afterwards to fall upon me : Dear Palemon — at this word her speech failed , for her tears and sighs took it away : And Adrastes , whose grief was no less violent , beginning to speak ; Fair Doris ( said he unto her ( me thinks I find too deep resentment in your grief : you ought to punish the Author of your disaster , and shew me how farre the revenge of a wronged woman can go . It was I that have robd you of Palemon ; let mee feel the fury of your anger : If you have not resolution enough to command me unto death , yet command me unto an eternal banishment ; for that will be no lesse then a death unto mee : But I shall obey , though I shall never finde any delight in the conversation of men , since I am deprived of him whom I loved best , and whose affection was dearer unto mee then my life . Alas ( answered Doris with a deep sigh ) though I should be so severe , as to banish you from seeing mee , yet my grief for Palemons death , would not be the lesse : Neither your absence nor your death , can make him alive again , nor ever cure mee : I would not therefore have you absent your self , but on the contrary I hope that your presence will be some comfort unto mee especially because in seeing you I shall imagine that I do see something of him ; for it may be said in point of friendship , you were both one . All that I desire from you , deare Adrastes , is , That you will not go beyond those limits which I shall prescribe unto your affection : and that loving mee in the degree of a sister , you will never disoblige mee unto any other will then to take you as a brother . This was the injunction of Doris , unto which Adrastes would not promise obedience ; for hee knew not whether it was in his power to obey : hee vowed to serve her eternally , and having made the same vow long since , hee would observe it unto the last minute of his life . After this they parted ; and when the God of sleep did summon them to take their rest , they disobeyed , and spent almost all the night with their own thoughts . Doris shee mused upon the disaster which had hapned unto her , and in the dark desired a thousand times that the Ghost of Palemon would appeare before her eies as well as in her memory : Darknesse was not so horrid unto her as the consideration of this losse , and when shee considered that it was without a remedy , this did almost kill her with grief . Amidst these sad imaginations , Love did sometimes represent unto her thoughts the passion of Adrastes , to make her sensible of that shepherds fidelity . Then did Doris a little repent shee had commanded him to love her only in the degree of a sister : but presently thinking those thoughts in some sort offensive unto the love which she ought to preserve for Palemon , and that it would be a wrong unto him , to admit of any sharer with him , shee stifled all those thoughts in their birth , and repelled all those arrowes wherewith it seems Love would have wounded her the second time . Adrastes on his side , amongst all his sorrowes for the losse of his friend , hee began to conceive a secret hope that hee should one day enjoy that happinesse for which hee had already suffered so many miseries : But for all the joyes wherewith this sweet imagination did flatter him , hee disputed with himself , whether his sorrowes for the losse of Palemon were not greater then the joyes hee had in conceiving some right of pretense unto his Mistresse . Day had almost surprised him in this Combate , for it was very late before hee slept : but had hee slept only one minute , yet had hee done more then the Druid did , who was so ill satisfied with Merindors discourse , that being extreamly stung with anger and spite , shee was not able to close an eye . Shee spent all the night in plotting how to be revenged for the injury which shee thought was done her . But Astrea and Diana rested better : For the paines they had endured the day before , and the little sleep which they had of two or three nights before , did now cause , them to sleep soundly untill it was broad day . Adamas , Bellinde , Celadon , Silvander , and the rest of the Shepherds , did rise almost at the first blush of Aurora , and had no sooner set all things in order ; but Amasis came , bringing with her Rosanira , Galathea , Madonthe , Daphnide ; Silvia , and the afflicted Dorinde , who carried in her face all the signes of displeasure . A while after , Leonide , Astrea , Diana , and Phillis came out of their chamber : Likewise all the shepherds of the neighbouring townes arrived , and came purposely to wait upon the Grand Druid . When all was ready , Amasis went out the first , and took Bellinde by the hand , with whom shee talked concerning the worship of the gods , which was the particular profession unto which she was called : Dorinde , she faigned hee self indisposed , and desired the Nymph to leave her the coach , to the end , that in case she found her self better , she might follow after them : Rosanira , Daphnide , and Madonth● , mixed themselves with Leonide , Phillis , and Licidas : Adrastes took care of Doris : Hylas and Thamires would needs wait upon Stella and Celidea ; and all the rest of the Shepherds and Shepherdesses did follow in a troop together . Adamas would be with Silvander , and that poor Shepherd seeing himself forced to yield unto Paris the entertainment of Diana , she was all the way so melancholly and silent , that the Druide could not get one good word from him . Galanthea , fully resolved to imploy well the time that she had to stay with Astrea , she took her in one hand ; and because she would not quite take her away from her dear Celadon , she took that Shepherd in the other . Thus all this great company went from the house of Adamas , to hear the Oracle which the God of Love was to pronounce ; and certainly it was a most pleasant sight , to see them in this order , and the beauty of their persons , for Astrea , who had now nothing to trouble her , she trimmed up her self , with all the graces that either Nature or Art could use to imbellish ● face : her eyes were not red and swelled as they were wont to be , when her sorrows kept them in a perpetual moisture ; but they were as clear , as sparkling , as that Planet which gives both light and life unto the whole Universe : her hair did not hang so loose and carelesly , as when all her thoughts were how to preserve Celadon : but now it was set in such lovely order , as every curl was able to captivate a world of hearts : upon her head was a Garland of several flowers , and though they were the fairest of the season , yet were they ashamed to see themselves so far surmounted by the luster of that complexion which was in their cheeks . In fine , this Shepherdess appeared so fair in the eyes of Galathea , as that Nymph , thinking she never had seen so perfect a beauty , she began to excuse the disdain of Celadon , and to think , that after he had burned in so glorious a fire , it was not possible he should be touched with any other flame . Celadon , for his part , he appeared the handsomest and most lovely Shepherd that ever was seen upon the banks of Lignon ; the memory of his disguisement , and many other accidents of his life , did bring such blushes into his cheeks , and tempered his complexion with such luster , as Galathea had much ado to preserve that fidelity which she had sworn unto Lindamor : she had never seen so many charms in the eyes of that Shepherd , as she observed now ; and calling to memory the condition wherein she first saw him and relieved him : O heavens ( said she in her self ) if this Shepherd had then had so many darts in his face as now I see , in lieu of being in love with him , I should have downright died . In this thought , she never removed her eye off him , unless to look sometimes upon Astrea ; and when she left looking upon Astrea , it was only to admire the comeliness of Celadon . Thus , in this pleasing business , she went disputing in her self , which of them two was most worthy to be loved ; but finding them to be equally exact and perfect , and not being able to find any difference , but in their clothes , which distinguished their sexes , she confessed , that they had no advantage of each other ; and that love was most just in uniting the souls of two so fair and virtuous bodies . Thus they went on a while without speaking one word : but whilst Galathea was ravished in her thoughts of them , the thoughts Astrea and Celadon were no less busied . For that Shepherd considering , that but for the Nymph , he had enjoyed the happiness of holding Astreas hand , and talked unto her of his love : O Galathea ( said he to himself ) will you eternally oppose my happinesse ? your presence is perpetually prejudicial unto me . Then looking upon her , and afterwards upon Astrea ; and that Shepherdess seeing Galathea to be very fair , she presently began to think of the discourse she had with Adamas , concerning this Nymphs affection unto Celadon ; and amongst her joyes , to know that the fidelity of her Shepherd could not be shaken , she yet rai●ed a tincture of jealousie , and feared , left he should at that instant become sensible of those charms which formerly he had dispised ; yet since this thought had no good foundation , so it did not long continue , and if her sighs did testifie any of this jealousie unto Celadon , she presently smiled upon him to testifie her repentance ; probably , they had gone all the way without any entertainment but their own thoughts , if Galathea had not at last broke this long silence : For Celadon and Astrea , whose tongues were out of respect tied , they durst not presume to begin any discourse ; and seeing they could not talk of their own interests , they cared not to talk of any thing else . But the Nymph clearing up her voice , and addressing her self unto the Shepherd●ss : Well , fair Astrea ( said she unto her ) I dare say you are in a most pleasing rapture , since Celadon is the subject of it . Madam ( answered Astrea ) I do not think , that where you are , one can admire any thing but you : not but the presence of that Shepherd is very dear unto me , but if you do observe any extraordinary motion in me , I beseech you be not offended if I say , that you only are the cause of it . I beseech you , fair Shepherdess ( replied Galathea ) let us lay aside all artifice , and as you see that my habit now does not separate me from your quality , so treat me with the same freedome and affection that you do Phillis or Diana : be not afraid to trust me with your thoughts , for assure your self , that be they as secret as possible , if you make me your confident , I will never betray you . Madam ( replied Astrea ) I should think my self extreamly bold , should I entertain you with any of my follies , I know it to be a kind of crime , if I should dare only to cast my eyes upon you : your high quality , and as high merit , forbids me any such free accesse ; and without your expresse command , I durst not stay so long near your person . I vow unto you , dear Astrea ( said the Nymph ) I would have you treat me as a Shepherdess ; and you will extreamly displease me , if you will not let us enjoy our selves with all ingenious freedome : I came hither yesterday purposely for it , and the accidents of the day would not let me see you ; but now , when there is nothing that interrupts , and all things contribute to this contentment , let us , my dear Astrea , enjoy ; and I would not have you hide any thing from me , discover the secrets of your soul freely unto me . Astrea , seeing her self obliged to satisfie the commands of the Nymph , she first blush'd and afterwards answered her thus . Alas , Madam , there is nothing in my life remarkable , but that which relates unto the love which Celadon has professed unto me ; nor do you enquire of me , but indeed of him . But alas , fair Nymph , why should you enquire of me , since I have more reason to enquire of you concerning Celadon , Galathea , who had never entred into this discourse , but only that she might have an occasion to tell her what she had done for her Shepherd ▪ she found by her answer , that she was already informed , and never mistrusting Adamas , she thought that Celadon had given her the relation of it . Turning her self then towards him , Celadon ( said she ) you are a Tattler ; but good Shepherd tell me truly , when you entertained your Mistress with the discourse of your being at Isoures , did you commend me for my assistance , or did you condemn me for my love ? Celadon would have answered , but Astrea , fearing he should say he never told her any thing , interupted him : Madam , replied she , when Celadon told me of the good office which you did him , he spoke of you only as a Princess unto whom he was obliged for his life ; and if he did at any time speak of the mind you had unto him , it was only in confessing himself unworthy of the honour which you did him . Upon these words , the Shepherd did understand what was Astreas design , and therefore interrupting them : Madam ( said he unto Galathea ) how great soever my ingratitude be , I cannot deny but that your assistance did rescue me out of the arms of death ; and because that favour was no lesse advantageous unto this fair Shepherdesse then unto my self , since it preserved the life of a man , who loves and honours her above all the world , I did acquaint her with the circumstances of it , to the end , the she having the same interest , might also be obliged in the same ingratitude . Indeed , fair Astrea ( said the Nymph ) but for me you had never seen Celadon again ; and as he is a debtour unto me for his life , so are you a debtor unto me for all the contentments you shall ever receive from his love , and services : T is true those admirable features in his face , that sweet grace in his deportment , and all the excellent qualities of his mind , are the gifts of nature : But after that fatall accident which did precipitate him unto Lignon , if my pity , or rather my love , had not preserved him ; all those features , and graces , and ornaments of his body and mind , had been lost , and you out of hopes ever to enjoy any of those delights which his fidelity did promise unto you : Madam ( answered Astrea ) I am but too well informed of those favours which you have done unto Celadon : and though I was then rather an obstacle unto your desires , then any object to make you pity him , yet now I do acknowledge my self infinitly obliged in the behalf of that shepherd ; And I do wish it were in my power to render him unto you ; for of all sinnes , I do most hate , that of ingratitude ; my fairest Mistresse ( added Celadon ) the benefits which I have received from this fair Nimph are of such a nature as can never be paid . They are not such ( replied Galathea ) but may easily be acquitted : and if you have a mind , I will shew you how . Madam ( answered Astrea ) there is nothing in the world , but I would do it , to content you , else may I not live one munite longer : and for my part ( said Celadon ) I do protest , there is no command which I will not obey unless it do contradict that love which I do bear unto the fair Astrea . That which I do require ( said Galathea ) and turned her self towards Celadon ) is only to make your joyes the fuller : and therefore know shepherd , and you fair Astrea also , that I shall think my self fully recompenced for all I have done , if you will this day solemnly swear before me , that the union betwixt you shall be inviolable ; and that no accident whatsoever shall be able to seperate your wills : I have heretofore feared this alliance as the greatest misfortune that ever could happen unto me : but now I wish and desire it , as the greatest advantage I can receive from you . Great Nimph ( answered Celadon ) this which you require , do only depend upon the will of that shepherdess , and not of me ; and as for my part , I protest and swear by that can make an oath inviolable , that I will adore her eternally ; and were I not conscious of my own demerits , I would this very munite , vow my self hers in that quality , and vow with all to observe it for ever . I do accord unto this vow which Celadon hath made ( said Astrea , ) and I swear Madam , by the power which you have over me , never to fail in what is due unto his love , and your commands . Upon this she was silent : since so ( said the Nimph , and embraced them both ) let this be the first testimony of it , and Astrea , give Celadon a kiss ; in earnest of that secret marriage which you have now contracted , and of which the gods , and I am witnesses . Astrea would have answered ; But Celadon even ravished with that happiness which Galathea would procure for him , did withall possible hast kisse her , least she should oppose that felicity . Thus this shepherd did kisse her , as with such infinity delight as if he would have left his soul upon the lips of his fairest shepherdess , and Astrea was so ashamed of this favour which she had granted him as she hardly spoke one word in an hovre after . Mean time Paris entertained Diana with discourse : and because he knew not any other reason that she had to be so forward in dying then the affection she bore unto her Companion : fairest Diana ( said he unto her ) is it in the happiness of Astrea , that I must exspect the beginning of mine ? untill now your resistance has been such as was able to stagger the the constancy of any other but mine : but now that shepherdess may well serve for your example to accept of your servants good will , and bestow your affection upon me : upon this , he began to sigh ; and seeing Diana did not answer : Oh fairest Mistresse ( continued he ) your severity to me , is as rigorous as ever , and as insupportable ; I have served you by your own permission , and courted you by your own commands ; The gods , Adamas and Bellinde , are all consenting unto my good fortune : your own cruelty is the only impediment ; Oh the torments I have endured , since the flight of Astrea ? Tortures and racks are not so sharp : and yet I find no spark of compassion in you , and should I compare your heart , and marble together I think , the marble the more sensible of the two . In saying so , his eyes were ready to gush out into teares , which caused him to be silent , and to take his handkercher : So as Diana , seeing her self obliged in civility , and respect , to say something , and having no mind to drive him into dispair , as well because she had some little inclination to him , as because she feared her denial would incense Bellinde , she turned towards him with a smiling aspect ; sage Paris ( answered she ) what you are pleased to call rigour in me , is rather an argument of that esteem I have of you , then of any ill will : I have often told you , that my consciousnesse of my own small merits , is the reason of that reservednesse wherein I have lived conceiving that without too much presumption , I could not pretend unto any farther then some share in your friendship : but since what I thought to be an effect of my duty , is termed coldnesse and cruelty , I will hereafter become more free , upon condition you will assure me , that for three whole dayes , you will not solicite my Mother for the accomplishment of our marriage . I do ask this term only for my consolation , after which we shal be both satisfied according to your own desires . Diana had much a do to make this answer , but setting such a face upon it as might best hide her design she perfectly contented Paris , who not knowing that she took this term only to invent some way to deliver her self from the tiranny of Bellinde : he verily believed that at the end of the three dayes she would consent to marry him ; Therefore he gave her thanks , as for the greattest favour she could do him : and kissing her hand : fairest Mistresse ( said he unto her , ) not only these three dayes , but also all my life , I shall be yours in all love and obedience . This was the discourse which Diana , and Paris had together , whilst Adamas in his talk with Silvander did all that he possibly could , to discover from whence that grief which he found in the face of that shepherd did proceed : and because he had already observed some secret passages betwixt Diana and him , he harped much upon that string , but found Silvander so cold , or rather discreet , as he could gather no satisfaction from thence ; Therefore he changed his discourse : and therefore conceiving that he might give in generall that consolation which he was resolved to apply unto a perticular subject ; Sage Silvander ( said he unto him ) do not think it strang if out of an inquisitive curiosity I do intrude my self into your affaires ; you know that we are naturally sensible of their interests whom we love ; so as having a most particular affection unto you , I must needs be extreamly desirous to know from whence those displeasures which I have observed in you , do proceed ; Revered Sir , answered Silvander , the affection which you say you have unto me , does proceed from that compassion which makes men sensible of the miseries of one another : and though in this , you do no more for me then is common unto all miserable people , yet am I extreamly obliged unto you , and wish that the gods had as much pity upon me as you have . The gods , replied Adamas , will do according as they please , and not alwayes as we desire : yet not that our condition is ere the worse because all that they do is for our good : but commonly we do judge according unto our unruly passions , which will not let us waite with patience for that successe which they would give unto our desires ; Hence it is , that many in complaining of their misfortunes do murmure against heaven . But as soon as the sun of Prosperity begins to shine upon them , then they begin to repent they ever accused heaven , or dispaired of help , this makes me to say that a well tempered spirit ought to be alwayes equall and alike , and both in adversity , and prosperity set the same face : Believe it Silvander ( but you know it as well as I ) this lesson is not so hardly learnt , as is thought : a good courage will master all manner of passions : and remember , that to submit all unto the good will of the gods , is undisputably the best document a man can learn , and the greatest secret of life . I do know Sir ( replied Silvander ) how great the imbecillity of men is , nor am I ignorant of the omnipotency of the gods ; I have equally had experience of both , and without looking any farther then my own self , I can find most remarkable examples of it : if I have not so much power over my own soul as to keep it from sinking under the blows of fortune , it is not that I am ignorant of my duty , or that I do not most humbly submit unto the will of the Gods : But this great imbicelity whereof I speak , and which is almost intollerable to humanity , does make me indisposed unto any good consideration . Upon this , Silvander was silent , and Adamas would have spoke , but upon a sudden he heard a great cry , and saw Amasis running to him as fast ▪ she could : This accident did very much amaze him , and enquiring to know the couse , Oh ( said the Nymph ) do you not see the Nymphs ready to divorce us ; for Heavens sake let us fly away as fast as we can : In saying so , she began to run ; but the Druid staying her : Madam ( said he ) they cannot hurt you , and unless you be afraid of Marble , you have no reason to ran away . How ? Marble ? ( said Amasis ) do you not see them move near us ? At this Adamas could not chuse but laugh to see what effects fear had wrought in the fancy of the Nymph : and turning himself towards her , Madam ( said he ) I will be your warrant , and I believe Galathea will warrant me . Amasis then looking upon her , and seeing that neither she , nor any of the rest were afirighted , she began to take courage ; but as soon as ever Adamas told her how those Animals came to be metamorphized , Truly , said she , I do not more wonder at the Miracle , then at Galathea , in her discourse yesterday of the Inchantment , should never acquaint me with this particular ; after this she was perfectly recollected ; and being but a little distant from the Fountain , The Druid , leaving the company , he advanced almost close to the Cloud which hung over it : Then falling down upon on his knees , and all the company after his example doing the like , he began this Prayer unto the God of Love. OH thou Son of Venus , adored Deity , whose Empire is above , and over all , and inveterate enemy of confusion ; We beseech thee , as thou didst Chaos , so dispel all these disorders , and this Enchantment : It is not any curiosity that brought us hither , but thy own command ; so as having appointed this day , Let our obedience excuse our necessity of making this voyage : Pronounce , Oh God of Love , out of pity pronounce what thou hast destined in favour of these Groves : And as the glory of pleasing thee is the only object which we do propose unto our selves ; So let our contentment be the subject of thy Answers . This Prayer being ended , Adamas returned to the place where the Troop was ; and then a little wind did arise , which wasted unto our ears the noise of stirredwaters : Presently after , the wind grew more boisterous , and comming only by blasts , it brought with it great flashes , like to Lightning , which had but an instant between their beginning and ending ; many affrightning clapps of Thunder followed : Then upon a sudden , the Cloud above the Fountain opening , one might see come out by degrees , in the midst of the water , a huge Bason of Jasper , upon a Pedestal of Porphery , most curiously enriched , upon which the God of Love shewed himself , in the same form as before he appeared . At the sight of this Deity , Reverence invited every one to look down ; but afterwards , Curiosity raising up their looks , they saw that the God of Love held in his left hand a great Azure Table , in which were written these words , in Letters of Gold. Since Alexis is the faithful Female Lover Whom the Gods required ; Receive Celadon that Happiness which Heaven does offer unto thee . Astrea is the Reward of all thy Pains ; And That heart which hath so long mutinyed against thee , Shall never more oppose thy Constancy . Adamas , and the rest of the company had no sooner read these words , but they heard a murmur , and a noise , like to the clapping together of many hands : It was an Emblem of that joy which all the Shepherds , and Shepherdesses did resent for the happiness of Astrea , and Celadon . At that instant , the Shepherd did lose the memory of all the miseries he had endured ; and not knowing how he should enough thank the God of Love for that happiness which now he saw infallible ; he lifted up his eyes to Heaven , and not being able to speak one word , his face changed colour two or three times : Astrea received no less contentment ; Phillis was even ravished with joy ; and Diana her self did find some comfort unto her sorrows , in those delights which were promised unto her companion ; But as the greatest felicities may sometimes be taken for a presage of some future great misfortune , by reason of that link which does inseparably tye adversity and prosperity together : So this joy did not long continue in their countenances : For after the God of Love had given them time to see his pleasure in this Table , presently he turned it , and in lieu of Golden Letters written in Azure , they saw in a Silver Table written in black Characters , these words . THe Dooms of destiny must be obeyed : Silvander must dye , and leave Diana unto Paris And Adamas , though this Lover be dear unto thee ; Yet I command thee to sacrifice this Shepherd Tomorrow ; and let him dye by thy hand . The Heavens began to Thunder again , and upon a sudden the Clouds and the Tables vanished . This command did so extreamly astonish all the company , that it was long before one word was spoken ; Every one did in their very souls lament the loss of this Shepherd ; for he having lived in a Country where the people set an esteem upon virtue , Silvander could say that he never raised any envy , or enemy against him : But a midst this common affliction which which might well be called a just resentment of pity , Diana was moved in a far different manner : For the God of Love had dooned the death of Silvander in such a dismal manner , as she resolved to to precede him , or at the least not to survive him one minute , for whose sake she only desired to live . Yet least her too much transport , should be an obstacle unto her designe , she conceal'd her sorrows with so great a constraint , that Silvander himself was deceived by it . This poor Shepherd , after he had seen the doom which the God of Love had pronounced against him , he mildly cast his eyes upon her , and his grief not to possess her whom he loved be●t , was a cause that he could not chuse but accompany his looks with some sighs . Diana took them with an incomparable constancy , and not so much as changing colour , she shewed him more marks of amazement in her face , then love ; of which the Shepherd was no less sensible , then of that sentence which condemned him to dye : Yet still retaining in his memory those testimonies of affection which she had shewed unto him , he found presently after , that it was no defect of love in her , since commonly the deerest sorrows send forth fewest tears . Adamas in this extreamity , knew not what to do ; sometimes he looked upon Silvander , and sometimes turned towards the Fountain , as if he hoped the God would revoke this doom I yet still seemed so astonished as if he had thought it pronounced against himself , and not Silvander . Hylas , was now put by the byas of his merry humour ; and though he did not meet with any greater opposer of himself by way of Argument , yet did he grieve for him , and made it appear that he was a lover of virtue , and did esteem it wheresoever he did meet with it . Lycidas , Thamiros , Adrastes , and the rest , did not know what countenances to put on , and Celadon himself did forget all his causes of joy . Thus in this universal astonishment , and common silence , no noise was to be heard but sighs , which plainly spoke the sorrows of all the people : But Silvander , pressing through the company , went to the Fountain ; where kneeling down , and shewing a countenance of courragious resolution . Oh God of Love , ( said he in in a loud voice ) which dost envy my fedelity , I do give thee thanks for the care thou hast taken in making me to dye so gloriously ; I know very well that as death is to tryumph over me , so Paris is to tryumph over Diana ; but since my mean birth cannot dispute with him for the victory , I cannot think that any command could come from a more puissant God : Here I am , Great God , ready to obey thee ; And since the doom is irrevocable , in ordaining me to live till to morrow , may the Sun turn his hours into munites , and hasten his return for my sake . After this he rose up , and whilst all the company observed his behaviour , and whilst Paris himself was greeved to the soul that he could not be happy but by the ruine of that Shepherd , he went unto Adamas , and seeing him in great astonishment ; Father ( said he unto him ) cheer up ; we now know the will of the Gods , and that this Fountain must be drenched with my blood if the Inchantment end : Come , come , why stay we here any longer ? Son , answered Adamas , with a deep sigh ; The Gods do shew no less rigor un-unto me , in letting me live , then in hindring you : In saying so , he turned about , and all the company doing the like , they all began to set forward towards the house . In their return , every one went in confusion : Astrea thinking upon nothing but the misfortune of her friend , she left Celadon to the discretion of Galathea : Phillis was so sadly concerned , that Lycidas himself desired her to go and give what assistance she could unto Diana , in that extreamity ; so being about that Shepherdess , and a little separated from the company , because they would not be heard , Phillis was the first that spoke , and after she had looked up to Heaven : I profess ( said she ) I cannot enough admire at so many accidents by which the Gods do disturb the tranquility of our lives ; we do never gust any pleasure one single day ; but as soon as ever we have any cause of joy , some strange disaster or other does blast it . Sister , ( answered Diana very sadly ) the Gods have now done their worst , and since they have thus assaulted the innocency of Silvander , it is probable they will not spare one of us : The truth is , ( ●aid Astrea and interrupted ) This Shepherd moves me to abundance of compassion ; I have narrowly observed the whole course of his life ; and when I do particularly consider the success of it , I cannot chuse but admire his constancy , and think his destinies too severe . The fairest things ( replied Diana , with tears in her eyes ) are often soonest blasted ; and therefore I do not so much wonder at Silvanders fate , although I do most sadly resent it : For though ( as they say ) the Gods cannot erre , yet I cannot chuse but think them sometimes jealous , and do envy us mortals when we have any thing amongst us that is execllent ; else what reason could they have to take from us this poor Shepherd : had he ever neglected their service ; had he ever been negligent in looking to his flocks ; had hee been guilty of Paricide , or had lived in a most precise observation of all Laws , both divine , and humane , I could not have told what to have said : But Lignon I believe never saw a more wise Shepherd then he ; You know how excellently he has often discoursed in matters of Divinity ; how respective he has been unto all : his Flocks were always the best liking in all the plain ; and how could he commit Paricide , since he never knew his Parents ? No , no ? my companions , they could never detect him of any crime , unless making me in love with him ; but thy should they punish him for that , since I never complained against him ? Sister , replied Phillis , If the Gods do punish him , for winning your Love , it is only because that affection is contrary unto what you owe unto Paris ; for you see , it is their positive wills you should marry him ; and were I in your condition , I would consent unto it , provided they would let Silvander live . Sister answered Astrea , the Gods ure not to be capitulated withall ; and I believe there is some deep mystery in this , which we understand not ; and that Silvander having lived most of his age out of Forrests , there may be some other reason which causeth his death : not but that I do extreamly lament him , and would with the loss of my blood redeem him ; but since the misfortune is irrevocable , I conceive the best way is to obey without murmur , whatsoever the Gods ordain and concerning either him or us . How sister ? ( said Diana and was a little troubled ) would you advise me to give my self unto Paris , and betray my fidelity unto Silvander ? I would advise you ( said Astrea ) to give unto Silvander as much as you can , which is your resentment of his misfortune ; and unto Paris what you ow unto him , which is obedience unto the commands of the gods , and Bellinde , Neither the gods , nor Belinde ( answered Diana , and was very angry ) can force my will : I have learn'd , that they have given me a free will , and power , to make what choise I will : whether it be a crime or no to make use of it , it is no matter ; so I do not offend Silvander , all 's indifferent , and believe it Astrea , your sin is not small , in advising me to be perfideous : In saying so , she looked upon her with such an eye as would have moved any unto pity ; and Astrea , being touched with compassion , she was quite out of countenance : My dear Sister ( said she and broke into tears ) may I never live , if I be not extreamly sensible of Silvanders misfortune , and would with all my heart , I could for your sake , change his Destiny ; but be my sorrows never so great for him , my resentments for you are more violent , and that is the reason of my speaking as I did , thinking that by advising you unto a perfidy , I might give you some consolation , especially since your fidelity will do him no good , because his death will not suffer him to reap the fruits of it : Nay , on the contrary ( replied Diana ) my fidelity will doubtlesly cause him to have this satisfaction in dying , that he has as much as he desires , and since it is long before we shall see each other again , if my constancy be meritorious , he will give me leave to follow him . This was the discourse of Diana , by which Astrea and Phillis gathered , that after the losse of Silvander , they should have a heard task to preserve her : yet loving her infinity well , they resolved to comfort her as well as they could : thus they went on the way , whilst Amasis , being near unto ( Galathea and Celadon , did cause him to relate the principal ●ccurrents of Silvanders life . Belinde , for her part , she made no question but Diana had an inclination to him ; and infinitly admiring , with what discretion this passion had been carryed , she also lamented the loss of that Shepherd , and condemned the too much easinesse of her daughter in wishing him so well : After this , remembring that she only was the cause of Silvanders coming to dwell in Forrests , she looked upon her self as culpable , both of his love and death . Yet since it was not in her power to divert it now , because she would rather die then disobey the gods , she continued her Lamentations , which was all she could do for this unfortunate Shepherd . Adamas also , whom the Oracle had interested in the death of Silvander , by commanding him to be his Sacrificer , he could not find out any reason why this Shepherd should be so rigorously used : yet for further satisfaction , he would confer with him , and taking the Shepherd by the hand : Silvander ( said he unto him ) what grand sin have you committed , which thus moves the gods to be greedy of your death ? Their Oracles speak nothing else , whether you consult with them in private or publick , still they have some design upon your life . Father ( answered Silvander ) it would be a vanity in me worthy of punishment , to say I never sinned ; but I must needs confesse , that I do verily believe , the greattest sin I ere committed , was in presuming to pretend unto the possession of Diana : hitherto I have concealed my passion , lest there should be too many witnesses of my presumption ; but since you would have my ingenious confession , to excuse the rigour which you find in the punishment that is ordained me , I will freely tell you my offence , and beseech you to pardon me , if it hath been any obstacle to the design of Belinde and Paris : my love unto that fair Shepherdess , began before ere she knew him , and if she did entertain his affection , only out of respect , it was perhaps , because she had beforehand received mine out of inclination . Yet the gods most just , they have found a more sutable conformity between the merits of Paris and Diana , then between the perfections of the Shepherdess and my miserable condition : Upon this ground , they commanded their marriage should be accomplished , and that I should die , because they knew , that if they had not so commanded it , yet I would never have survived their marriage one minute . The gods , replied the Druide , do not give Diana unto Paris because he deservs her ; nor do I think they deny her unto you , for want of any good qualities which may intitle you to a legitimate presence unto her : I do very well know both your worths , and for all my affection unto him , I am not so partially blind , but I also know what great advantages your wit has above his ; but to tell you truly , I think the gods do thus , to shew how oft men are deceived in their judgements , and that the Laws of all humane Prudence , is far inferiour unto those that are established in heaven : But Silvander ( continued he ) give me leave to part from you a little , that whilst you do joyn with the rest of the company , I may think upon some course which may be expedient both for you and me . In saying so , Druide stayed , and Silvander , who was very glad to be alone , he did not wash away so fast as ordinary ; but going softly , he did nothing but think upon the Fatal doom , which had debarred him from the enjoyment of Diana , to augment the glory and triumphs of Paris : Adamas ▪ in the mean while , being come near the Altar , upon the stairs , whereof Astrea and Diana slept , when they went with a resolution to die at the Fountain of verity : there he sate down , and there beginning to think upon the office unto which he was called then upon his life , and afterwards upon the miserable condition of Silvander ; and finding in himself greater motions of affection towards him , them ever he had before : O ( said he ) how apt is compassion to cause love ? For I never had so great an inclination unto Silvander , as since his misfortune forced me to pity him . Afterwards thinking upon the Oracle which commended that Shepherd to die , and that he himself should sacrifice him : O heavens ( said he ) how comes the gods to be so barbarous as to sprinkle their altars with humane blood : If some uncouth Victimes only would appease their wrath , why then , in lieu of Bulls and Sheep , did they not command the burning of our houses ? I would , with all my heart , have been the first that would have fired mine to appease them , and shew my obedience : But why , O god of Love , must our houses stand , and Silvander he sacrificed ? and to make me the greater sufferer in his punishment , by dying daily with grief , for killing him , why must I be his sacrifice ? Alas , is this the abundance of contentments which should accompany my dayes , after I had given Celadon unto his dear Astrea ? Ah Heaven , has thou deluded me ? Upon this he slept , and considering that he was a Druide : O pardon me ( replied he ) for accusing you of injustice : Pardon me , great gods , for being too much transported with my reresentments : Alas , alas , I do love Silvander , and being but a man , I am subject to humane frailties : In saying so , he began to think how he should appease the God of Love , so , as he might excuse that Shepherd ; but finding no way , he rose up , resolved to obey , and returned to his house . They were not gone far , before Thamires , who was near unto Hylas : I do not think ( said he ) but if you would speak according to your conscience , you would confesse Hylas , that the death of Silvander does not so much trouble you , as you make a shew of : why do you think so ! ( asked Hylas ) because , answered Thamires , it is natural to wish ill unto those that vex us , and well unto such as please us : now , it is Silvander only , that hath convinced you of errour , and has let the world see the falsness of your opinions : so , as I believe , you will be very glad that this thorn is taken out of your foot : Ah Thamires ( said Hylas and sighed ) how far are you from my thoughts , since as two contraries do give a greater luster unto each other , I am confident , that my wit opposing hier it would have been in a greater consideration and esteem amongst the Shepherds and Shepherdesses ; but I fear , heaven does punish him for maintaining such evil Maximes : And if by the tranquility of our lives , it be lawful to judge of the love of the gods unto us . observe , I beseech you , which of us two has most reason to think our selves in the right : First , he came no sooner into the world , but he was punished for the offences which he was to commit : for the gods , unto whom future and present are all one , were pleased to make him feel the weight of their punishments betimes ; and since he has been the very tennis ball of Fortune , jolted to and fro , like a vagabond , whom Nature would not so much as own : if ever he had any inclination unto any Shepherdesse , there was a thousand obstacles to oppose his contentment : and why all this ? but only as a recompence of that fine constancy which he hath preached with such zeal and devotion : Whereas , on the contrary , at my very birth , good Fortune smiled upon me ; health and wealth vowed never to forsake me : nor have I ever been troubled with so much as a fit of the headach : as soon as ever I had any mind to a young and fair Shepherdess , she met me half way : Thus have I lived alwayes in abundance of contentment , and swimmed in all delights ; and why all this ? but because I never preached any such severe Laws as might tyrannize over our spirits ; but on the contrary , that one may love indifferently all that one finds fair , and never by tyed to dote long upon one and the same : But Thamires ( continued he ) though Silvander has deserved the misfortunes which follow him , yet do I infinitly lament him ; and though his humour was alwayes contrary unto mine , yet I do wish his Destinies were as kind unto him , as mine are to me . In this you shew ( answered Thamires ) that you are not in all things an enemy unto reason . I conceive it therefore our parts to lament his loss , and in him the loss of all the Shepherds that are to survive him : for I am afraid , that if they be left to the mercy of your extravagant opinions , you will corrupt and debauch them , and get an Empire of their minds : That had been long since ( said Hylas ) had all things been governed by reason . With such discourse as this , they all came unto the house of Adamas , into which they were no sooner entred , but Celadon , who shared with Silvander in his sorrows , he beseeched Galatheas leave to go back and meet that Shepherd , whom he thought was still with the Druide : which the Nymph consenting unto , he went , and Licidas seeing him go , he followed him : They were no sooner out of the house , but they met him all alone : Celadon , who did most cordially love him , did a long while embrace him , but was not able to speak for sighing : which Silvander perceiving , Celadon ( said he unto him ) for god sake let not my misfortunes be any trouble to those contentments which the gods would have you enjoy in the possession of your Mistresse : Take your full taste of joyes , without a mixture of any sorrows ; and if it be my death which only troubles you , if you love me , think it a cause rather of joy then sorrow , since the gods themselves would have it so , and since I cannot go out of the world with more glory , then in obeying those Dooms which they have pronounced . However ( answered Celadon ) I cannot chuse but sadly resent this separation , as the only thing that was able to molest my joyes : upon this , Silvander would have answered , but the Druide came , and interrupting them , did carry them to his house . Diana , on the other side , who had Astrea and Phillis with her , was not able to resist her sorrows , which every moment grew more and more violent : so as to avoid all other discourse , but that of her companions , she would go to bed , under pretence of taking some rest which she wanted ; and certainly there needed not much artifice to perswade Belinde that she stood in need of that refreshment : for besides , now knowing what interest she had in the misfortune of Silvander , the very face of that Shepherdess , had the features of one that was not likely to live above two or three hours . She consented therefore that Diana should retyre her self unto her chamber ; and though she was in her soul sorry for the obstacles that hindred the contentment of her Daughter , and the merits of Silvander , yet did she a little comfort her self , when she fancied , that after the death of this Shepherd , Diana could not then have any excuse , but to marry Paris . Amasis also , had not been in the house above half an hour , but she remembred Dorinde ; and knowing , that she was not at the Fountain , she sent to seek her in the Gallery , in the Garden , and every place where it was likely she should be , but hearing no news of her , she sent to enquire of the Porter , who said , that a little after all the company was gone , she and Merindor were together in a Coach , and went towards Bonlieu . At first she thought , that since she left her indisposed , she might be gone to divert her self by walking ; but afterwards , remembring , that since the return of Merindor , Dorinde had been in a very ill humour , she began to doubt something . And being amidst her variety of thoughts upon a sudden she heard the noise of some horses . Upon this , she went to the window , and knowing her Coach , she ran to the stairs to meet Dorinde , but finding only Merindor , she was much amazed : and to encrease her wonder , she saw him look like a dead man , pale as ashes , his eyes red , and countenance so dejected , as he was hardly able to go . As soon as she had asked where Dorinde was , and the Cavalier made a low Conge , Madam ( said he unto her in a tone that testified the disorder of his soul ) here is it which will inform you : In saying so , he presented a Letter unto her : which Amasis receiving , and opening , she found these words . DORINDES Letter unto AMASIS . NOw , Madam , the persidie of Sigismond has plainly shewed me , that there is no fidelity to be found amongst men ; and his Treason hath put me out of all hopes to govern an Empire here below , I am resolved to seek for a Crown in heaven : I must confesse , that when I first heard the news of his change , my love did condemn his violated faith ; but since , having well considered the tranquillity it will procure unto me , I thought that I had more reason to commend , then complain against him . The truth is , that having received so many favours from you , it was my duty to acknowledge them ; but since I was able to do it only in my wishes , in what place could I do it more to your advantage , then in this which I am in quest of ? For , Madam , it is there , where my mind being freed from the Interests of the world , will become acquainted with the gods , who perhaps , for your sake , will so far pity me , as to grant the effecting of my desires & hopes : If you think my departure without taking leave of you , a crime , accuse only the good will you ever expressed unto me , which made me fear , that if I had acquainted you with my resolution , perhaps ●ou would not have it sufficient : I may say , Madam , that Sigismonds disdain so surprized me , as made me like unto those who are forced to go out of the world , without so much leasure as to make their last Will. But admit I had the leasure , alas , what was in my power to dispose of , since from the first minute I had the honour to be known unto you , I was wholly yours ; Now , Madam . be not angry that I do not divide my possession with any but the gods , who , unwilling I should languish under the tyranny of a man , have permitted . that by half a ring my whole heart should be restored unto me : If these words need any interpretation , I leave the charge of it unto Merindor , and to tell you , Madam , that in what place soever I am , and into what condition soever I am brought , I shall be still your most humble servant , Dorinde . Whilst Amasis was reading this Letter , Merindor observed a great alteration in her countenance ; and seeing her eyes began to be moist , he thought them caused for Dorindes departure . Indeed , she had no sooner read it all , but tears trickled down right : But , O Merindor ( said she ) is it certain that Sigismond has failed in his word ? The faith of Princes has no priviledge above others . Madam ( answered the Cavalier ) your question requires a long discourse , by way of answer ; and since Dorinde has commanded me to acquaint you with all circumstances , I shall tell you as much as she knows her self , if your patience will be pleased to bestow the hearing in private . I will ( said Amasis ) I do passionately desire to know the truth of it . Upon this she took the Cavalier by the hand : and after she had told the Druide that she had some business to confer upon , with Merindor , she carryed him into the Garden , and chusing out the closest Arbour , she sate down , and commanding him to do the like , he began his discourse thus . The Sequell of DORINDES History . I Am to relate unto you Madam , a treason so great , that if you do not perfectly know what power love has over a spirit , doubtless you will think me most culpable in during to be only a complice of such a wickedness : but because it is an accident which hapned since Sigismond departed from you , I will take the story in its order and tell you Madam that as soon as we set forward , Ligonias , dispatched a post secretly unto Gondebaut to advertise him of Sigismond and Godomars arrivall , and least he should be surprised , with the arrivall also of Rosilion , and the rest of the Cavaliers ; The King therefore the next morning waited upon by almost all the nobility in the Countrey , did seem as if he would go a hunting : and taking that way which the Princes were to come , they met them about a league from Lyons . This meeting was worth the seeing ; for Sigismond and Godomar , knowing the King at a good distance off did alight from their horses , and comming on foote , he was no sooner alighted from his also but they cast themselves at his feet , and with much humble submission asked pardon for parting from him . The King received them with open arms , and with singular expressions of joy at their return did promise to forgive , and forget all that was past , provided they would not give any new causes of complaint . Rosilion in the mean time came up , and Sigismond shewing him to the King. Gondebaut offered unto him the service of himself , and Kingdom with extraordinary expressions of welcome . Afterwards , he embraced Lindamor , and Godomar telling him , that this was he whose arms had prevailed over Polemas . I am very glad ( said he ) that his valour did make to appear us the injustice of that rebell , which he had with covered a legitimate pretence : after this , he received those honours which Damon , Alcidon and the rest , did unto him . After which , all taking horse they rid towards the Town . As soon as they were come within half a league ; they discovered a great multitude of men , ranged into Battalia , as if they ready to give a battle ; They were variously armed : some with slings : some with bows and arrows : others with pikes , on one arme a backler , and cimiters by there sides . They were about eighteen thousand in number , which made Rosilion believe that it was the rest of the Army which he had sent against Marcellis : Gondebout , the Princes , and all the rest did passe through the midst of them : and they were no sooner through , but they were met by four thousand horse , which waited upon them into the Town . At the gates , Clotilda waited for their comming , and with her a hundred of the fairest Ladies in all Lions , who appeared upon milk white Horses , with seemed proud to bear such loudes of beauty . At the arrivall of the Princes , Clotilda only alighted , whom Sigismond and Godamar embraced , and whom Rosilion , Damon , Lindamor , and Alcidon saluted with all possible honour and respect . Afterwards they all got up again , and went unto the Temple of Venus , where the musique of voices , and instruments received them , and helped to render thanks unto the gods for their safe return : from thence they went unto the Athenian Garden , where Gondebaut had the lodgings of Rosilion , and was pleased that Sigismond , Godamar and Clotilda , should also be there to keep him Company . All this day was spent in feasts , and when night came all the Court went upon the water to see some fireworks of joy which were prepared just where the rosne , and the Arar do contract a marriage , and from thence till they come to the Sea , do lie lovingly together in one bed ; one might well imagine that this was not done without design , but this place was purposely chosen to denote the reunion of Children and Father . But however , many fine sights were seen , and the King returned singularly well satisfied . For my part , my greatest admiration was the diligence of the workmen , and excellence of their invention , having so short a time for it . Now Madam I have insisted upon these things , not as absolutly necessary to the purpose , nor as altogether uselesse : for they were no sooner returned to the Palace , but Rosilion being conducted to his Chamber by the Princes , every one retired to their own Chambers to rest : But Gondebaut who could not take any , and whom the interest of Dorinde so perplixed , in lieu of goeing to bed , he thought the time would be better spent in endeavouring to know upon what terms Sigismond stood with her : and because he supposed that before Clotilda , slept Sigismond would surely come and give her an accompt , he passed through some Chambers untill he came unseen or unheard , unto the dore which was close by the bed of that young Princesse . He had not listned there above a quariter of an hovre , but Sigismond came as supposed : and because that was the place where they ordinarily retired , not to be heard by those that were in the room , they came thither and sate down , little dreaming of Gondebauts jealousie . I understood since ( for the King intending to make use of me , freely acquainted me with all things ) that Sigismond began to talk very advantageously of you , and of Galatheas beauty , and also if all the Nimphes about you : from thence he fell to speak of Dorinde : and because that was it which the King most longed to hear , he listned more attentively , and hear Sigismond say ; But Sister ( for so he called Clotilda ) is it not strange the King should be so much against my loving her ; when love will never let me depart from her service ? were I not to blame if I d●d not follow my own inclination , and if I did obey the commands of a man before the commands of a god ? I know very well , that I am obliged unto him for my being , and that I ought to die rather then displease him : but yet if he would have me live , he must let me love Dorinde ; For as long as I am Sigismond , it is impossible I should do otherwise . He added unto this some other discourse , whith Gondebaut listned unto very attentively , and unto which Clotilda answered with all possible modesty : sometimes hinting unto him his duty unto the quality of a King , and sometimes , confessing that his passion did in some sort render his disobedience excusable ; But at last Sigismond falling to talk of the passages in Marcelles relating to his love , he acquainted her with Dorindes distrust of him : with the oathes of fidelity which he had sworn unto her , and lastly how they broke a ring , and each to keep a half : after this he put his hand into his pocket , and pulling out a little case , she shewed her Dorindes Picture . But Gondebaut could not see it for both the dore was shut , and there was a hanging which hindred : only he thought that Clotilda held it in her hand ; at which , he was not a little contented , hoping that she would help him to break of all this correspondency . Having by this thrick full information of all he desired to know he retired , and Sigismond also ; but the did not passe away the night in the same manner : For the Prince rested soundly like a man that was contented : but the King did hardly sleep at all ; For jealousy had opened both his eyes and his judgment ; and made him study till morning how he might divert the mind of Sigismond from Dorinde . Day did suprise him in his musing thoughts : and when it was time to rise , he pretended to be a little ill that he might lie in bed all the morning . Yet not to trouble any one ; he sent for Sigismond , and after he had commanded him to carry Rosilion , and the rest of the Caveliers a hunting he assured him he would be up that their return . Sigismond obeyed the King commanded , for where his love was not concerned , he would content him in any thing ; In the mean time Gondebaut sent for Clotilda into hus Chamber ; whom he caused to sit pown by bed , and afterwards he spoke unto her in these termes . I will not put you in mind , Clotilda , of your obligations to me , since you cannot remember the death of your Parents , nor how at this very instant you are beholding unto me for your life ; It was my clemency that saved you from the shipwrak where upon they were lost ; and though I might in justice have made you perish with them , yet my pity restained me , and I was pleased to spare you : as you have hither to not he been backward in acknowledging this favour , so I hope that for the future I shall have no cause to accuse you of ingratitude , but will serve me upon any occasion wherein I shall imploy you ; if so , never do doubt but I shall do for you any thing within the compasse of my power . To this Clotilda answered that she would alwayes obey his commands , though to the expence if her life : and that her greatest glory would be in doeing any acceptable service . Then Gondebaut replied thus : that which I require of you my dear Daughter ( for so he called her when he was in a good humour ) is not to tell me what discourse Sigismond , and you had since his return , for I know that as well as your self ; but I would have you take some paines in helping me to ruine that affection which I know has already taken too deep root . And that you may not think but I know something of the business I will acquaint you with most of the particulars ; upon this he cast his eyes upon the young Princesse and seeing her blush , I perceive ( said he ) that my discourse does astonish you ; but you will have greater cause when you have heard all . Did not Sigismond come into your Chamber the last night after I was retired , and by your beds side told you all that had passed in Marcelles betwixt him and Dorinde ? Did he not shew unto you half a ring which he said was a secret betwixt them invented to defeat all practises to seperate their wills ? Upon this Clotilda was quite out of countenance , and in her astonishment , not knowing where he should hear all these things , she was so affraid that he would punish her for entertaining the secrets of Sigismond that falling down upon her knees , she began to implore his mercy , and aske him pardon . But the King commanding her to rise , he took her hand , and kissed her ; Nay nay Daughter ( said he ) never fear that you have angred me ; I know what care you have taken to quench his flame , and I am sure , it is not long of you , that he has not complied with my humour ; but since neither your endeavours nor mine can bring him to that passe I conceive it expedient , to this which I will communicate unto you as the last remedye : in saying so , he caused her to sit down at his beds feet , and then he continued thus , It is probable Clotilda that you do know what sperit Dorinde is of , and that being of so ambitious a temper as she is , no doubt but though Sigismond be very amiable and hansome , yet she loves him as much for his quality as his person . Now you must know that when such persons of her quality , do arrive at any high degree of honour , they alwayes become most insufferable , and use a most tirannicall , and dominering authority over all : they think the Sunnes does shine only to please them , and charge the earth with ingratitude , if it do not produce her fairest flowers in all places where they shall honour it with their feet ; Truth is , they are full of so much dangerous vanity , that ( judging falsly of all things ) if they think any one to be an obstacle unto their fortune or ambition , they presently are plotting to ruine them ; and are never quiet till they have done it . I speak this , partly in relation unto you Clotilda ; to the end you may secure your self so , as though I should faile you , yet , that you may never fall into such extremities as I have mentioned , which doubtlesse will come to passe , if Dorinde ever bring about her designes : for as soon as ever Sigismond marry her , she , who as you know is only the Daughter of Arcingentorix , will become so proud to see her self Queen of the Burgundians , as for getting her self , she will also forget what is due unto your merit and quality ; The vast difference that is betwixt her extraction and yours , will make her so ashamed to appear where you should be , as perhaps will beget such a hatred in her soul , that your life may be in danger . This is the danger , which threatens you : and if you do come to a fatall end , it is meerly your own fault , since the remedy is yet in your own hands , which is Clotilda , by all meanes to quench this fire , which has already broken out into such great flames . Judge Madam , how easily the spirit of a young lady might receive all the impressions : The King had no sooner done his discourse but he had infused a strange mistrust in to the soul of this young Princesse , that all these misfortunes would come to passe in case this affection continued : So as forgetting what she owed unto the amity of Sigismond , and preparing her self to do whatsoever the King commanded against Dorinde ; Sir , answered she , my fears of being miserable , shall not be the motive to make me obey you ; but it shall be my desires to make you know that I will never be ungrateful unto your goodness : Therefore I most humbly beseech you to tell me what I must do , that I may presently begin it , and by that you may judge of my affection . Truth is ( said the King ) haste is very requisite in the business ; for in such matters , delays are dangerous , and often marre all ; you must therefore of necessity get that half Ring which is in the hands of Sigismond , with all possible expedition . Oh Sir ( said Clotilda , and interrupted ) I doubt it is impossible ; for did you see with what care he kept it , you would wonder ; he looked upon it , he kissed it , he laid to his heart , he talked to it as if Dorinde were present ; and therefore I am afraid that being so transported with this passion , it will be a great difficulty to get it from him . It is not my design to attempt it openly ( said the King ) or by violence , you know such ways have been already used without effect ; but I would have us go about it by cunning , and do all that possibly we can to deceive him : Oh ( replied Clotilda ) it is hard deceiving such mistrustful spirits as his : you may be deceived ( replied Gondebaut ) so you will do as I shall direct , which doubtless will be an easie matter to do , since he takes you under the notion of a confident , and not as one who would divert his affection . Clotilda promising to do her best , the King continued thus : You daughter have seen this Ring , and you know what mettle and size it is , get another made of the same , and as like it as you can ; then breaking it in two , keep the one half , Sigismond will certainly come to you , as he did the last night , and will be as cerimonious to this Ring as before : when he does , take your half in one hand , and take his in the other , and when he asks for it again , in lieu of his , give him yours ; it is impossible he should perceive it ; for not having the other to compare them together , nor mistrusting your design , he will beleive it the same he brought from Marcelles , which done , we will proceed further , and to morrow I will tell you how , Clotilda thought this invention to be excellent , and very feasable ; and after she had sworn to use her best endeavours : Well Clotilda ( said Gondebaut ) you must now give me this contentment , since you have sworn it , and I desire it : This invention is the only Remedy we have , and I will use it : If you do your best endeavours , you shall ere long see how much I love you ; and if on the contrary , I find you fail me , and that my design do come to be discovered ( which can no way be but by want of good-will , or gross indiscretion ) be certain , I will take it as the greatest injury I ever received from any enemy . To which Clotilda answered , that she would sooner dye then fail in the least of his Commands : After which , the King kissed her ; she went out of the Chamber , and he got out of his bed . I wil not abuse your ears , Madam , with too precise a relation of every particular circumstance , which is not fully pertinent to my purpose ; It will suffice you know that all this day was spent in hunting , and part of the night in dancing , After which Sigismond failed not to accompany Clotilda in her Chamber ; for in the absence of Dorinde , he took delight in nothing so much as in talking with her : Amongst other discourse they fell into talk of the Ring ; and as soon as Sigismond had taken it out of his Box , he shewed it unto the Princess , who took it into her hand as if she desired to look upon the fashion of it ; whe she had it , she put both her hands behind her , she left Sigismonds Ring on the stool , and kept only that which she had provided ; afterwards holding out both her hands to him shut : I hold a wager ( said she unto him ) that you guess not in which it is . The Prince , who never mistrusted her fallacie ; I hold a wager ( said he and smiled ) it is in that hand : In saying so , he touched Clotildas right hand , and opening it he found only the counterfeit of that which he sought for ; yet supposing it to be the very same which Dorinde gave him , he innocently took it , and looking upon the Princess : Oh Sister ( said he and smiled ) you must know that love can do any thing , and though he be blind , yet nothing can be hid from him : In ssaying so , he laid this counterfeit part of the Ring to his lips , and Clotilde seeing him kiss it with so much devotion and zeal , she could not chuse but smile ; but presently after hearing him sigh , her soul resented some little kind of compassion ; and therefore she said unto her self , Oh Sigismond , didst thou but know how much misery my Artifice is preparing for thee , thou wouldst turn all thy sighs of love into sighs of rage and dispair : Upon this thought she repented that ever consented unto this Treason ; but then calling to memory the discourse of Gondebaut , and considering how inevitable her ruine would be , if she did not pursue her enterprise , she thought it best to finish what she had so happily begun : But because the night was far spent , and Sigismond who would never have been weary of her company , did not think of retiring , she put him in minde of it ; and when he was gone she went to bed . The next morning , she got up betimes , because she imagined the King would send for her , to what she had done : And indeed she was no sooner drest , but a Messenger came according to her expectation : As soon as she came into his Chamber ; Come Clotilda ( said the King unto her ) have we gotten this Ring ? we cannot get it ( answered Clotilde and smiled ) out of his hands ; why ? ( replied Gondebaut , and began to be angry ) because it is not there ( answered Clotilda and still smiled ) for it is in mine ; and that you may not doubt of it , see here the accomplishment of your desire , and my promise . Upon this , the King took it , and seeming highly satisfied with the diligence of Clotilda ; Do not think ( said he ) that whilst you were at work , I was idle ; they have promised to bring me a man hither this morning , whose name is Squillinder , and who , if I mistake not , did formerly live in Forrests , and fled hither for refuge : Now they tell me this man is the rarest in the world at counterfetting all manner of hands ; which if he be , he shall write a Letter from Sigismond unto Dorinde , that will do the deed ; only one thing troubles me , I cannot think upon one that is fit to execute the rest of my plot ; for he must be a man of excellent wit and judgment , and one , if possible , that has some colour of pre●●ence with Dorinde ; after that Sigismond has quitted his ininterest . Then Clotilda began to think a little ; afterwards upon a sudden : There are many ( said she ) who have loved her , and I know two who do at this very instant loue her , and are here ; you may chuse which of them you think most fit for your purpose : Then she named Periander , and Merindor . As soon as the King heard my name , he clapped his hands together , and seemed to be extreamly glad : I am certain ( said he ) this Cavileir will do whatsoever I shall bid him . There needed no more but to consult with me about him : Oh Great Gods ! what Soveraign Authority has Kings over us ? And how hard it is for us to resist the charms of their Commands , especially when they come with any appearance of Justice : Gondebaut had not sooner sent for me , but he told me all that I have told you ; and after this , and a world of mountainous promises , in case I could win Dorinde to marry me , he did insensibly engage me to do whatsoever he would . He had no sooner got his promise from me , but I saw a young man enter , who , since they told me was Nephew unto Ardilan , whom Godamar killed : he brought with him this Squillinder , whom I spoke of before , and who , perhaps Madam , you have heard of , since he lived in your Provinces : He did not only live here ( answered the Nymph ) but was born here in a Town called Argental ; and I know him to be a man of good wit , if he would well imploy it : However , replied Merindor , he is extreamly subtle , and one may know it by his very looks and mind : But Madam , to hold you in this discourse no longer : Gondebaut did make very much of him , and having imparted his mind unto him , he shewed unto him one of Sigismonds Letters ; And after an injunction of eternal silence , and a large recompence if he would but counterfeit the hand , he set him to work , he himself dictating this Letter . The counterfeit Letter of SIGISMOND unto DORINDE . IT is rather thy Tyranny of Gondebaut , then any consent of my will , which has made me a Husband unto a Daughter unto the King of the Theurons : My despair is so great , that I cannot entertain you with those sorrows which I suffer by reason of this constraint : And this half Ring which I send you back , will tell you that there is no remedy left against my misfortune : I wish I were able to give you any consolation ; but since I cannot comfort my self ; what can I invent to comfort you ? The Truth is Dorinde , I am married , and I wish I could also say that I were dead , but Heaven is pleased to let me live only to resent our separation with more sadness : Let that Necessity which hath forced me to violate my Faith unto you , excuse my change ; And if you have any inclination to oblige me , find that happiness in the Arms of Merindor , which our bad destinies denies you to find from Sigismond . Whilst the King did dictate , Squillander did write this Letter ; and when hee had done , Gondebaut compared it with Sigismonds , but found them so extreamly alike , as had hee not seen it written before his face , hee would have sworn it to be the hand of his Son. This done , Gondebaut dismissed Squillander , and commanded Ardilan to recompence double to what the Fellow could expect : After this , hee turned himself unto mee ; See here Menandor ( said hee unto mee ) now all depends upon your good management of the matter : I have already told you , that if you proceed handsomly , you shall receive advantages from mee beyond your imagination , besides the satisfaction of your Love unto Dorinde : you have wit enough to manage this mater aright ; and though you had no interest in it but mine , yet that is enough to make mee hope well in your proceeding , I would have you go about it as soon as possibly you can , and that you go unto Dorinde as sent from Sigismond : When you come first to her , upon the first opportunity of discourses , tell her that shee is not to pretend any more unto the Crown of the Burgundians , since it is already destiny'd from the daughter of the King of Theurons , to whose Ambassadors , Sigismond and I have signed the Articles : I know that this will much afflict her ; but a man of your accomplishments will make her take this losse with little grief ; especially if you tell her , ( as your Love will dictate unto you ) that still shee shall be a Queen , and raign soveraignly in your heart . I answered him , That I was wholly devoted to obey his commands , but there was one obstacle in my way , which was , that I was engaged to run at the Ring with Prince Sigismond this very day ; and should I fail him , something might perhaps be suspected . Upon this , the King scratched his head a long time together , and said not a word : afterwards upon a sudden , It is no matter ( said hee ) if you go not till night ; for let Rosilion , Lindamor and the rest of the Cavaliers be as hasty as they will to return unto Amasis , I shall stay them till to morrow , to the end , that before they can tell Dorinde Sigismond is not married , you may have time enough to get her consent to marry you : and if I be not much mistaken , you will finde no great difficulty in it : For very spite to see that Sigismond has cast her off , will make her content to what you will ; and to be revenged , will give unto you that Empire which my son pretended unto . Which if it come to passe , never fear what Sigismond can do afterwards : For if hee offer to attempt any thing against you , or against my service , I shall take a course to keep him within compasse of his duty . This Madam , was the command which I received from the King , and which Love making mee as blinde as himself did move me to undertake : For certainly , had I not been stark blinde , I should have foreseen the misfortune which hapned unto mee since . But to proceed ; be pleased to know , Great Nymph , that the Course at the Ring being ended ▪ where every one did very well , and wherein Rosilion and Lindamor amongst the rest , did get a most high esteem , I departed with a resolution to ride all the night ; but it began to rain so extreamly , as I was constrained to tarry at the first Town I came at . The next morning , which was yesterday , I got up betimes , and came unto you very early . I shall not need to tell you with what an eye Dorinde looked upon mee , for you were a witnesse of it : but let mee tell you , it was with a kinder aspect than shee would , had shee known the message which , I brought , I told her , that I had a Letter to present unto her from Prince Sigismond : and then I saw through her eyes the contentment of her soul ; but because you were ready to sit down at the Table , I did not present it untill wee were risen . Perhaps Madam , you observed how shee took mee aside : Indeed I did ( answered Amasis ) and I made a doubt whether it was for the love of Sigismond or yourself : Then Madam you must know ( said Merindor ) that seeing none near to interrupt us , first shee asked for the Letter which the Prince had sent ; upon which , seeming to look for it , and in some sort to prepare her for reading of it . But fair Dorinde ( said I ) it seems you expect some great contentment from this Letter : Why not ? ( answered shee and smiled ) since the Prince has done mee the honour to write it . I cannot tell ( said I , and seemed as if I could not yet finde it ) but upon this I stopped : And Dorinde looking mee in the face , shee found there such coldnesse , as shee began to fear that all was not so well as shee imagined : shee presently changed colour , and hoping that I said so only to deceive her , It seemes Merindor ( said shee unto mee ) you have a minde to make mee buy the contentment of this Letter very dear : but pray give it mee ; for the favour is at so high a rate , as I shall never be able to pay it . Shee had no sooner said so , but I found it , and presenting it unto her , Here Madam ( said I ) may you finde in it as much contentment as you expect . These words did renew the feares of Dorinde , so as receiving the Letter with a troubled countenance , shee opened it with a trembling hand , and at last read it : Shee had no sooner read two or three of the first lines , but shee tryed whether or no her eyes had deceived her ; and pointing with her finger at the words which were so displeasing unto her , in hopes to find some other sence in them , she still found the same , and so read on to the end of this sad Letter . And when shee came to the place where Sigismond advised her to seek for happinesse in my armes , anger did then surprise her , and I heard her say in a low voice , Yes , yes , persidious man , could I but pull out of thy breast that heart which thou didst promise to preserve so faithfully : upon this , shee began to sigh , and to be quite out of countenance ; so as she cryed in good earnest : And chusing rather that I should be a witnesse of her teares , then you , shee turned her self towards mee , and when shee could speak , said thus unto mee : I cannot tell Merindor , from whence such a sudden change should proceed ; Pray tell mee , if you can ? Faire Dorinde ( said I unto her ) perhaps that Letter will give you a better accompt then I can : No ( answered shee ) it mentions nothing at all , but onely that hee is married , and I wish to heaven I had dyed before I heard that word : Then Madam , replied I , I shall acquaint you with the Circumstances , to the end I may lessen your sorrowes and pardon his Infidelitie . Then I told her all that I could invent to colour this Lye : I told her that Sigismond was no sooner entered into Lyons , but Embassadours from the King of Theurons came to treat about this alliance : and that Gondebaut having found it very advantageous , had turned every stone , and used so many arguments to perswade Sigismond unto it , as at the last hee consented : That afterwards , the Prince would have stoln away , but being prevented , Clotilda was imployed to perswade him unto this marriage : That this Princesse was once out of all hopes to bring it about ; but at last , shee tampered so with him , and had such a prevalence with him , as shee made him signe the Articles , and at the same time procured from him this Letter , and this half of a Ring which I come to restore unto you . To this I added a thousand signes of sorrow , that I should be the messenger of such sad newes : and only received the Commission to get the opportunity of putting her in memory of my former services , and not to grieve her . My discourse ; and her teares did end both together , and I protest Madam , I was amuzed to see her sorrowes so soon vanish ; at least ; I observed in her countenance a most strange alteration , and was the most surprised man in the world , when I heard her say ; Since I must knew the treason of this persidious Prince , I am not sorry Merindor , that you have brought mee the newes . Know therefore , that I will content you for it very shortly , and end my dayes with you . After this , shee left mee and went towards you : For my part , I was the most satisfied man upon earth ; and wished that the night was already past , hoping shee would perform her promise in the morning : which indeed shee did ; but Madam in a farre different manner from what I expected : and see how shee went to work . Shee feigned her self to be s●ek , to have a pretence of asking your Coach , and afterwards to take a way quite contrary unto yours . You , who never suspected her designe , did lend it unto her : but you were no sooner gone , then shee took mee unto the Coach with her , and commanded the Coachman to carry her unto Bonlieu . I , who thought upon nothing but my Love , and the promise which shee had made mee night before : But faire Dorinde ( said I unto her ) what moves you to go unto Bonlieu ? I am resolved ( said shee ) to keep my word with you , though Sigismond has broke his : I must confesse my blood began to rise at this , and was joyed beyond all expressions . Therefore kissing her hand ; I vow , fairest Dorinde ( said I unto her ) that you will be the happiest of all women : I expect no lesse ( answered shee ) for otherwise I should not thus dispose of my self . With such discourse as this , wee came to the Temple which they told mee was dedicated unto a Virgin , which was to have a childe . There Dorinde caused the Coach to stay , and desired mee to stay in it whilst shee talked a little with one of the Druides which belonged to the Temple : I waited there almost two houres ; and when I began to be past all patience ; I heard one call mee . Upon this I looked round about ; and seeing no body , I heard a voice again which bad mee come into the Hall , the doore whereof was immediately opened unto mee . I , who knew not what belonged , or to what purpose this was , entered in , and spyed Dorinde in great barres of iron ; so close as one might onely see but not come unto her : Now Merindor ( said shee unto mee ) see the performance of my promise ; here will I die to all the world ; and by you as I promised : Carry this Letter unto Amasis ; and if shee ask you the reason of this my holy resolution , tell her it was your voyage : Ache● . Upon this shee cast a Letter at my feet ; and drawing a curtain which hindered mee from the sight of her , I earnestly entreated to see her once more ; but do all I could , it was not to be obtained : Seeing then all my prayers and my teares were in vaine , I took up the Letter , and returned in your Coach to give it unto you , with an exact accompt of Gondebauts Treason , of my owne indiscretion , and of Dorindes despaire . This was the discourse of Merindor , at which Amasis could not restrain her tears ; and doubtlesse her grief had been greater , had she not known ; that there was a remedy . Chearing up her self therefore , in hopes to hinder Dorinde from confi●ing her self for ever , amongst the Carnates , she rose up , and in returning to the house : Merindor ( said she ) you have done very well in advertising me of this accident so soon : for yet there is time to remedy it , because , do what Dorinde can , it will be two months before her vow will be received , to admit her amongst the rest . Madam ( answered Merindor ) I make no doubt of what you say , but I fear it will be a great difficulty to perswade Dorinde that Sigismond has not deceived her : The plot has been acted so cunningly , and they have glossed it with so many colours of truth , as it is hard to be known for a falshood : But , Madam , I am in a most desperate condition , for now there is no place where I can find any safe Sanctuary : Sigismond will not sooner hear of my doing , but he will with all his power ruine me , and I cannot condemn him for it : for I do acknowledge my fault , and know , that I ought not for an Empire to consent unto any wicked action . In this ( said Amasis ) there are many things to excuse you ; and though I did not bring your love to Dorinde for one , yet it was a hard task for you not to obey Gondebaut , who would himself have ruined you , had you refused to execute his command . Still , Madam ( replied Merindor ) it had been more glorious to perish that way then the other , and it would have been great satisfaction to die without shame , or a stain upon my reputation . All those said Amasis ) who know the power of a passion , when it is seconded with the command of such a King as Gondebaut , will rather find matter of excuse , then matter of condemnation : However , I offer you safe retreat with me , and promise to make your peace with Sigismond , provided , that as you have contributed in the fault , ●o you will be an assistant in the reparation of it , Madam , answered the Cavalier , my design was to go and die amongst the transaspines , under another name then my own : The glory of war invited my courage thither ; but since you conceive me necessary cure to the wound which I have made ; I do in all humility accept of your offer ; and promise , Madam , to spare nothing that is whithin the compass of my power , to restore unto Dorinde that contentment which I would have robbed her of . After this , they went into , the chamber of Adamas , when Amasis found beyond measure afflicted ; and after she had spent part of the day with him , she called for Rosanira , Calathea , and the rest , because she desired to go home betimes , that she might the sooner get Dorinde out of the place ; unto which she had confined her self . Amasis did not acquaint neither Galathea , nor Rosanira , with Dorindes resolution , because she thought to divert her from it before they should ere know it ; only she told them , that she was going to Bonlieu , and , that being desirous to visit the Temple of Carnates , she intended to spend all the whole day there . They castly believe the Nymph , and the sooner , because not knowing of Gondebauts plot , they did not think that Dorinde had any reason to leave the world . But when they desired leave to wait upon the Nymph thither , and she denied them , then they began to suspect something of the business . Yet , lest they should displease Amasis , they pressed her to further , though the sorrows which they saw in the face of Merindor , and the ill humour of Dorinde ever since that Cavalier came , had made them extreamly desirous of it . Thus , they were no sooner come to Isoures , but Amasis left them there ; and without any company but Merindor , she went towards Bonlieu : she had not gone above two or three hundred paces , but she espied a man coming in great hasle , and presently knew him to be the little Meril whom she had left in Marcelles : she caused then , the Coach to stay , and the little boy was no sooner come near , but kneeling down upon the ground . Madam ( said he with a laughing countenance ) Lindamor will be returned within this hour , and the Princes , Rosilion , and Godomar , will come with him : They were much troubled when they found neither you nor any of your Nymphs in the Castle ; but when they heard where you were , they intended to leave all their Equipage in the Town and come to surprize you : The truth is , they came presently , and I thought fit to advertise you , to the end , Madam , you might have time to put things in order for them . Amasis was very glad of the news , and little Meril knew it by her carressing of him ; but Merindor , who knew himself culpable , did presently conceit that Sigismond had discovered his crime , and had sent Godomar to take revenge ; he looked therefore for the worst , and resolved however , to die like a Cavalier : The Nymph observed his countenance to change , and therefore asked the cause . I knew Madam ( answered Merindor ) that Rosilion , Lindamor , Damon , Alcicon , and the rest , did not intend to stay long after me ; but I cannot understand , why they should bring back Prince Godomar , since here is now no enemies to fight withal , unlesse he take me for one , by reason of the crime when I committed against the contentment of his brother . I believe ( replied Amasis ) the reason is only , because Lindamor has obliged him to come and see me ; but after she had commanded to drive back unto the pallace , M●rind●r ( said she ) never trouble your self , I will undertake to secure you from all the dangers that your sin does cause you to fear . After some other such discourse , the Nymph arrived at Isoures , and no sooner saw Rosanira , Daphnide , Madonthe , Galathea , and the rest , but she acquainted them with the good news which Meril brought : The god of Love knows , how they all rejoyced at this ; and since Rosaniras quality gave her more freedome to testifie her resentments , she was the first that spoke and asked whether they came to Isoures ; and being answered according to her desires , she run unto the window , to see whether they appeared : she presently heard the noise of horses in the Court , and presently after she espied Rosilion , Godomar , Lindamor , and Damon : so as Amasis , and the Ladies , had hardly so much time as to go unto the stairs , but they met them with expressions of extream contentment : Rosilion was the first that asked the reason why they were all become Shepherdesses , and whilst Rosanira answered , that she was inconstant in nothing but that change , Godomar looked round about for Dorinde ; but having long imployed both his care and time in vain , he addressed himself unto Amasis , and asked what was become of her ? To whom the Nymph answered in a low voice , that she must have more leasure before she could satisfie his curiositie , and that the accidents which had hapned unto that fair one , since they went away , deserved a private audience . They separated themselves therefore , a little from the company , and presently after taking Coach , they went out of the Pallace : They were no sooner in the way to Bonlieu , but Amasis told him all that she had heard concerning Gondebauts plot , and the resolution of Dorinde : Yet , before she began this discourse , she made him promise , not to deny her a request which she would ask : so as , requesting a pardon for Merindor , he vowed that he would never bear him any ill will. This discourse did entertain them till they came to the Temple , where Amasis coming out of the Coach , and intreating Godomar to stay in it , she desired to see Dorinde : The doores were immediatly opened , and she was no sooner entred in , but she was brought out by the sage Cleontine , who held her by the hand . Amasis could not chuse but smile , when she saw her approach with such a composed face of gravity , as if she had been ten years amongst them : yet seeing her time short , she took her aside , and talked to her in these terms . I do not come , fair Dorinde , to resist your resolution , for I will approve of it , if you shall think it legitimate ; but I come only to acquaint you with the most black and horrid plot , that ever was invented to destroy an affection : It is probable you will give credit unto my words , since if you consider who I am , you may well think I will not authorize any lie . Let me tell you then Dorinde , that you are betrayed : I know it very well , Madam ( answered Dorinde and interrupted ) Merindor has given me sufficient testimonies of it . This is not it , replied Amasis ) which I mean ; It is Gondebaut , and not Sigismond , who is the Authour of this Perfidie , and to put you out of all doubt , I will faithfully tell you the whole truth : Then Amasis briefly related unto her the confession of Merindor : but seeing Dorinde not at all moved at it , nay rather on the contrary , seeming by some smiles to sleight and mock at what shee said , I perceive ( said Amasis ) that you give no credit unto my words ; but at my request , go with mee so farr as my Coach , and I will give you undeniable testimony of it . Dorinde , who thought this only some trick of Amasis , only to carry her away , shee protested at first , that shee would not stirr out of the Temple ; but after , that the Nymph swore shee would bring her back again , shee contented to go : Shee was no sooner at the Gates , but Godomar came out of the Coach , and taking her in his armes , Sister ( said hee unto her ) how can you think it lawfull to dispose of your self against all the promises which you have made unto Sigismond ? Dorinde was all amazed at this discourse , and the more , because shee did not think that Godomar was returned : Yet a little recollecting her self , Sir ( said she unto him , I thought that his violated faith , would have dispenced me from all my oaths and promises , and that I ought not to be blamed if not being able to imitate his infidility , I make choise of a death so honourable . D●ar Dorinde ( replied Godomar ) you must live long , if you do not die tell my Brother change : I protest his love was never so great as now , and I will give you a testimony of it which perhaps you do not expect , in saying so he gave her a Letter , in which she found these words witten with his blood . SIGISMONDS Letter unto DORINDE . THey say that blood does emblem● cruelty : but I would have this be an eternall mark of my love and loyalty . Receive it , as yours , dearest Dorinde , and consider that I shall not be coveteous if I conquer your beauty by my armes , as I have already Tryumphed over your heart by my services . At the sight of this Letter Dorinde was really moved ; and Godomar who perceived it , did take his time so well , that his perswasions prevailed with her : he swore so many oathes in excuse of Sigismond , as at last she did believe it was only Gondebaut that had deceived her : so as not thinking her self obliged to follow her last resolution , she returned with Amasis , and Godomar to the Palace of Isoures , where she no sooner had talked with Merindor , but she reasumed her good humour . On the other side , after Adamus was quite out of all hopes ever to find any remedy to appease the anger of the gods , and make them stay the sentence which they had pronounced against the life of Silvander , he prepared himself to obey them , and made a vow that this sacrifice should be the last he would ever make : He therefore commanded the Eutages , and the Vaces to be in readiness : and he himself sent to erect a pile of faggots near the fountain where the body of Silvander was to be burned ; And accordingly , Aurora no sooner proclamed the return of that bright Planet which was to be a witness of this sad spectable , but Silvander arose out of bed , and went unto the Druides Chambers , to shew that he was ready to go where his fate did call him . Adamas received him with teare , but seeing the shepherd not at all moved , and that though he had in his face the features of a man that was to die , yet of a man that was contented to die , he could not chuse but add unto his sorrows , his admiration to see him so courageous . But as the spirit of Silvander was very strong to bear out this last blow , so Dian●s was as weak ; For this shepherdess no sooner saw the day appear , but her soul was swelled with most sensible afli●●●ion : but since she could not sigh freely enough she stole from Astrea , and opened the window as softly as she could . There did she fill the air with her sad breath , and the Ecchoes all about seemed to approach her voice , and help her to lament . This sad entertainment lusted a while : but afterwards looking towards the plaine , she saw the Eubages , and the Vaces goeing to the sacrifice where all her joyes were to be offered in the person of Silvander . This object did so peirce her to the heart , as never thinking that her gr●●f would wake Leonide , and Phillis who were a sleep in the bad close by the window , oh god , cryed she out , now have I but one moment to live : Oh ye cruell executioners of the wrath of angry gods , why should you not be myne . rather then my shepherds ? Why will not the destinies be contented with my life ? And since it is their pleasure to punish innocence , what moves them to spare me ? In saying so she sighed so loud that Phillis waked , who seeing Diana all in teares , did quickly guesse the cause . She got up therefore , and goeing to the window where her Companion was leaning : Sister , ( said she ) I do not ask what is the cause of your teares because this is the fatall day whereon Silvander is to be vanished from us : Alas alas , replied Diana , though we should lose the memory of it , yet yonder objects are able to revive it . Do you not see how all the shepherds , do leave their houses , to go and see this sad ceremony ? See how carefull they are to rise betimes , and how they croud in all haest , as if the fear of some enemy had driven them from their habitations . Good gods ? must I have so many witnesses of my misfortune ? Upon this she stopt and was silent : and Phillis who did not think it justice to comfort her in such a sad affliction , she durst not open her lippes to answer : but still holding her eyes upon the objects which Diana had shewed her , she did by little and little lose her sight : for her teares did insensibly steal it from her . Leonide and Astrea waked almost at the same time , and seeing Diana and Phillis up , they quickly dressed themselve : s Phillis also she dressed her self ; But Diana who had hardly so much strength as to sustain her self , by the perswasion of her Companions she lay down upon the bed : Astrea and Phillis sate down by her , and least Bellinde should come and interrupt them , they beseeched Leonide to contrive it so , that she should not come , or at the least till after the sacrifice : which the Nymph promising , she went out , and did as she was desired : for Bellinde doubting that Diana would sadly resent the losse of that shepherd , she easily consented to let her complain by her self . This little liberty was some smal comfort to her : but it being almost impossible that so little water should quench so great a fire , the ease she received was as little as nothing . In the mean time , the Eubages were come to the house of Adamas , and those whom curiosity had invited unto this sad spectable , were waiting round about the house , whilst Amasis , Godomar , Rosanira Galathea , Rosilion Dorinde , and the rest were with the Druide . The noise of so great a Company was so loud as it reached the ears of Diana , who doubting the cause , did double the sorrows of her soul : Astrea , and Phillis did quickly perceive it : but not being able to remedy it , did nothing but accompany the sighes of this sad shepherdesse with theirs . They all drooped in a long silence : but Diana upon a suddain interrupting their silence , dearest Sisters ( said she unto them ) the only confidents unto whom I have communicated both my sorrows and my joyes : pray tell me ; Do you not think that the Sun makes more hast then ordinary , and stayes only because Silvander is not yet dead ? Alas alas what has this poor shepherd done against nature , that it should have such a desire to see him perish ? After this she was silent : and falling into a profound study : but is it a sign of love ( replied she upon a suddain ) or a sign of ingratitude , if he should depart before he bids me adieu . Dear Astrea ( said she and turned towards her ) for pityes sake , order it so that I may see him● tell him he need not fear to aflict me more for my sorrows cannot possibly be greater : Good gods ( continued she ) if he do give his life to obey the destinies who are his enemyes , dares he deny to speak one single word to his Mistresse ? After this , she began to sigh again , and Astrea who was glad of any occasion to please her , she was very willing to undertake this commission and the sooner because she thought Celadon would be with him : and indeed , she was no sooner entred into the hall , which was already full of people , but she met him : and Celadon taking her hand and kissing it : now ( said he ) I am sure it is day , since my bright Sun is up : your Sun ( answered the shepherdesse ) will this day be eclipsed and dark ; for the sorrows of Diana , and the misfortune of Silvander , ●do cloud her with abundance of grief ; then Celadon would have replied : but Astrea addressing her self unto Adamas , Father ( said she unto him in a low voice ) Diana will eyther die , or see Silvander : and I believe she will turn desperate , if they will not let him bid her the last adieu . The Druide , thinking that without injustice , this consolation could not be denied , he went and presently advertised the shepherd : who having no difficulty to surmount but this , prepared himself to overcome it . Astrea then conducted him into the Chamber of this afflicted shepherdess , and to give them the more opportunity to speak there most secret thoughts at this last meeting , she took Phillis by the hand , and leaving them no other witnesses but love , and pity , she carryed her into another room . As soon as this shepherd came into the Chamber , Diana was ready to go out of the world : at first , she give a great cry ; and raising her self up a little in her bed , she crossed her arms , and had such evident signs of transport in her face , that Silvander after he had a little considered them , began to feel all his courage and his strength to fail . That great resolved soul which he had shewed till now , was vanisht , and he was not able to resist those sorrows which the presence of Diana caused : Thus this poor shepherd was no sooner gotten into the midst of the Chamber , but his legges failed him : upon which falling , and finding himself to swound , he fell upon his side some two paces from the bed of his Mistresse . Diana in the mean while , seeing him lie as if he were dead , was grieved to the soul that she could not help him : yet thinking it no time to stand upon nicities she rose out of bed in her smock , and would have helped him to rise : but finding no motion in him , she was ready to tender up her soul : her dispair was then at the last point , and doubtless if grief could have killed her , she had dyed ; but being still reserved for more miseryes , this accident did not deprive her of speech : for after she had laid her mouth close to the face of Silvander : Poor shepherd ( said she aloud ) am not I a most miserable woman , in being the cause of all thy misfortunes ? Without me , the destinies had spared thy life , and if my interest had not been enterwoven with thine , they would never have made thee miserable . Upon this she was silent , and love succeeding pity , after she had looked about her , and saw none to observe her actions , she kissed him , as if she would inspire new life into his lippes , or as if she would waken him with the water of her tears : but which soever it was , the shepherd opened his eyes , as a sign he was not dead ; And though Diana had not taken all that paines but only to revive him , yet was she surprised because of the condition wherein she was , that she rose up in all hast and went into bed ; but never minding what she did , she made more hast then good speed , and knocked her head so hard against one of the bed posts , as she fell a cross over the body of Silvander ; Her crye , and the noise she made brought Astrea , and Phillis into the room , and seeing such a pityfull spectacle , they made no question but they were both dead for the love of each other : yet comming nearer , they saw Silvander move his arm , as if he endeavoured to get it from under the body of Diana , and therefore they took up their Companion , and put her into bed : as they were lifting her up ▪ she returned out of her swound but because she lay her hand upon her forhead where she felt pain , they took a handkercher and pressed it so hard to the place where she began to swell , as little or no mark , appeared afterwards . Silvander also returned perfectly to himself ; and comming near Dianas bed , as soon as Astrea , and Phillis were gone to the window ; I thought , fairest Diana ( said he unto her ) I should have been so happy as to die in your presence ; But I see the doom of heaven is irrevokable , and I must die by the hand of Adamas ; This last action , which seems to oppose my felicity , would not much trouble me , did I not see a trouble unto you : But dearest Mistresse of my soul , do not let it trouble you at all that I am to be sacrificed , the gods would have some part of me , as well as you : and as I have already sacrificed my soul unto you , so they would have me this day sacrifice my body unto them . In this division the best part is yours : for you having my heart , my will , my soul , and all its faculties , they have nothing but a bare carcasse which is meat for worms or crows . Oh dear ( answered Diana with a deep sigh ) yet in this , they take part of my happinesse from me , for when you did sacrifice your soul unto me , it did not imply any such condition , that I should not pretend unto your body : you did give it unto me , without any manner of reservation , and gave me full power to do what I would with it : and though I have no power to make you live : yet they do most tirannically usurp it from me ; but Silvander , since they are sole Arbitrators of our lives , I will yeild this right unto them , and will not grieve for your death , if you will but grant me one consolation , the hope of which is all the happiness I have . The shepherd who desired nothing but to please her did promise to deny her nothing . Then ( said Diana ) I would have you let me die as soon as ever I hear that you are out of the world . Diana uttered these words with great resolution , and Silvander was so charmed with this last testimony of her love , that for a while he was not able to open his lips . At last taking her hand , and kissing it ; Ah my fairest , would you sign your affection and my misfortune with your blood ? have you so much courage as to follow me in this fatal passage ? and does it not grieve you to leave Paris and your life ? Cruel Silvander ( replied Diana , and interrupted ) canst thou doubt , but that my passion dare attempt any thing ? In saying so , she seemed to be a little troubled ; and the shepherd knowing that she had reason to be angry with him ; Dear Diana , replied he , pardon my love if any sparks of jealousie seemed to appear in it : It is the will of the Gods that you should be the wife of Paris ; and if I do fear it , has not my fears a very lawful ground ? I know , reylied Diana , that they have so ordained it : But in this matter , I swear that I will be my own destinies : You know Silvander that I can be no bodies but yours , and you shall never go into the Elizian fields without me . I will go then ( said Silvander ) and die with content , in hopes that our absence will not be long ; I will go , my fairest Diana , and offer unto the God of Love that which belongs unto you ; happy shall I be in ending my days , if by my example you be not afraid to follow me . Adieu , my fairest Diana ; for pities sake spend these last munites in remembrance of my services , and confess that Heaven is too barbarous in consenting to our separation . Then Silvander embraced Diana ; ond that Shepherdess was so moved with these last words , that hardly being able to speak : Adieu ( said she , and broke out into tears ) Adieu dear Silvander , be constant unto thy Diana , and le● her see thy love can last longer then life : Upon this , her voice failing , she offered to embrace him , but had not strength to lift up her Arm : Silvander in the mean time , got up ; and seeing Astrea and Phillis near : Oh dear companions of my fairest Mistress ( said he unto them ) I leave you possessors of all that happiness which the presence of Diana afforded me : And as you have been the only Confidents of her secrets and mine , be also the faithful witnesses of the purity of our flames : Then he ●ad them the last adieu , and went out of the Chamber , after he had sought for the door two or three times ; for the pain wherein he was , and the tears which he had shed , had equally troubled both his judgment , and his sight . In going down the stairs , he wiped his eyes , and composed his face , as well as he could ; And as soon as he came into the Hall , knowing that all things were ready , and that none would tell him it was time to go , he solicited the Druid to defer the fatal Ceremony no longer . Adamas having nothing to alledge against it , was constrained to consent ; so as giving order how all things should be observed , they all set forward . All this great company was no sooner out of the house , but Diana recollected those spirits which she lost in parting from Silvander ; and hearing no noise at all , she presently suspected the reason ; therefore rising out of bed , and running to the window ; Oh my Silvander ( cryed she out ) whether art thou going ? Oh my dearest shepherd , whither art thou going ? Is this then the fatal day which puts me out of all hopes ere to see thee again , or ever to enjoy thee ? Oh ye most cruel destinies , who do ravish him from me by the most unjust Law , that ever was established , why since you give us but one life , do you suffer us to have so many different deaths ? Poor Silvander , I am the only one for whom thou dyest , and the only one who does not accompany thee in this sad journey : In saying so , she raised her self up in the window , the better to look upon her lover : But Astrea and Phillis fearing she would throw her self down , catched hold of her : Sister ( said Astrea unto her ) though this misfortune be without remedy , and your sorrows infinite , yet I beseech you allow something to our affection , and for our sakes strive against this dispair , which does every moment inspire you with some fatal design against your self : Ah Sister ( replied Diana ) those that are safe in the Port , may well look upon those that are in danger of shipwrack , and wish them well ; had you the same pain I have , you would reject all Counsels that should advise you to live : And why do you condemn that in me , which you would put in practise your self , were you in my room ? No , no , companion , I must follow Silvander ; no consideration whatsoever can divert me from it ; and if you will oblige me , go both of you , and be present at this Ceremony , where the most amiable Victime is to be sacrifized , that ever was , for having no confidents but you , I cannot expect any others will give me so faithful a relation of his last actions . Phillis , who conceived that Diana had some reason for this request did think it best for Astrea to take this office upon her ; and turning towards Diana , Sister ( said she ) you must not imagine that both of us will accept of this commission ; I must of necessity stay with you , for I will not leave you to the mercy of your dispair ; You do oblige me ( replied Diana faintly ) by your cares to preserve me ; but the favour which Astrea will do me , will do no less if she will take so much pains as to relate unto me me the circumstances of Silvanders death : And therefore , dear sister ( said she and turned towards her ) I beseech you do not deny me this satisfaction , since it is the only one I expect in this extreamite : Astrea durst not contradict the desires of her companion ; but promising to give her a faithful relation of all things , she departed : and because the great companion was not yet gone far from the house , she quickly overtook them , and a little after found Celadon . Diana all this while never stirred from the window ; but keeping her eyes still fixed upon Silvander , she still thought what means she could invent not to be long after him . Phillis , who also beheld the order of this Ceremony , and having no particular object whereon to fix her looks , because Lycidas in that multitude was not knowable , she looked one while upon one thing , and another while upon another . She saw the Eubages and the Vaces going first , carrying Vessels and other Instruments used in Sacrifices . After them , went Adamas holding Silvander in his hand ; and some eight or ten paces after him , Amasis betwixt Godamar and Rosilion : A little after , she observed Bellinde , Rosanira , Galathea , Madonthe , and the rest , whom the Cavaliers led by the Arm : And because all the rest followed in confusion , she could not find Lycidas , which made her think ; that perhaps he would not be a spectator of this sad Ceremony . In this consideration , neither Diana , nor she , could restrain their tears : but when the distance of place , and thickness of Trees had insensibly taken from them the sight of this great company ; Then was Diana afflicted beyond all measure ; she did not only lose her speech , but was very near loosing her life : yet finding in this extremity some subject of consolation : Come , come ( said she upon a sudden ) away with these unprofitable complaints , Silvander has no need of my tears or sighs ; if I will give him any contentment in his second life I must accompany him with my soul . In saying so , she left the window ; and by fortune casting her eye upon a little Cabinet of Ebony , she espyed a knife , which she and Astrea had used some two days before , when they did eat in the Chamber ; she had a good desire to seize upon it , but fearing that Phillis would see her , she let it alone , and walking up and down the Chamber , she watched till her companions eyes were off her . Phillis no sooner turned her self another way , but Diana went to the Cabinet , and having seized upon these Arms , she went to bed : Phillis , she came unto her , and because Diana did nothing but sigh ; Alas , dear Diana ( said she ) I see it is vain to flatter our selves with hopes of any remedy : It is by the will of the Gods that Silvander is ravished from us , and we have no better way then to beg as much patience as is necessary to endure this extream misfortune : For my part , replied Diana , I have already prepared my self , and do protest , that since I have so good a remedy with me , I find my grief nothing so violent . Phillis , who knew not that she had got a knife , did imagine that she took her for this good remedy , and therefore she answered her thus : Certainly , dear sister , if your griefs may be eased by my resentments , they shall quickly cease their violence : For mine are so great , as I may safely say they do equal yours ; yet believe it , I would do any thing that would conduce unto your consolation . Dear Sister ( said Diana ) I know very well that you are very sensible of my sufferings ; and that your affection and compassion would make you do any thing to ease me . With such discourse as this , these two Shepherdesses entertained each other in expectation of Astreas return ; and in the mean time Silvander came to the place where death was to triumph over him . There was not one in all the company which did not change colour when they saw the pile of wood , he only looked upon it without the least dismay . As soon as the Druide was got upon it , and the Eubages and their vessels ▪ and and knife , and all in readinesse , he himself got up also ; and kneeling down , after he had cast his eyes upon the cloud which covered the Fountain of Verity . King of souls ( said he with most admirable constancy ) Puissant Deity who never had in heaven any thing so fair as the eyes of Diana : O great God of Love ; since I must die to satisfie for the sin which my presumption hath committed in adoring her : Receive ▪ sweet Tyrant , this testimony of my obedience , and what punishment soever my Crime had merited ; yet let thy wrath be appeased by my death . Upon this he rose up , and after he had put off his dublet , he made a sign to the Druide that he was ready to die : his great resolution did astonish all the spectatours , and even the least sensible did shed tears at the misfortune of this Shepherd ; but above all , Astrea and Celadon appeared the most sadly afflicted : for as the one lamented the Fate of Silvander , so the other grieved no lesse for the misfortune of Diana . Adamas , for his part , he doubted whether he had life enough to our-live this Sacrifice : yet considering , that it was the will of the gods , he began to put his hand to the work . The scaffold which he had caused to be erected , was about some two yards in height , and that it might hold the more wood , it was six yards in length , and as much in bredth : As soon as all things were in readinesse , the Druide took two great Tapers which he lighed at the fire , which one of the Bubages carried in a silver chafingdish , and giving them unto two other Hubages ; he commanded them to go nine times about the scaffold . After this , but with a trembling hand , he took the knife , and addressing himself to the Shepherd , he asked him whether he had constancy enough to die , without his eyes being blinded ; and Silvander protesting , with abundance of alacrity , that the minute of his death , was the sweet oft minute of all his life , he opened his brest to receive the blow : but Adamas being in some sort offended at his forwardnesse : Silvander ( said he unto him in a low voice ) the haste which you make to die , is indeed an argument of your courage ; but it may also be an argument of your dispair : The gods do not like precipitate actions , and therefore I conjure you to wait with a little more patience , for the blow which you are to receive . We do use in our Sacrifices to sprinkle the scaffold with some drops of blood which we take from the Victime which is to be sacrificed : and therefore , not to go against this order , I will sprinkle the wood with yours , upon which you are to die . Silvander made no answer unto the words of Adamas ; but after he had shewed him that he was ready to obey whatsoever he commanded , the Druide took hold upon his arm a little above the hand , and the Shepherd himself turned up the slieve of his shirt , left is should be any hindrance unto his design : an Eubage presently brought a basin to receive the blood , and Adamas lifted up his hand to make the wound : But he no sooner cast his eye upon the place which he was to cut , but a strange astonishment seized upon him : At first , he could not so much as stir , or take his eyes off the arm of Silvander ; afterwards , perceiving himself to weaken upon a sudden , he let fall the knife , and taking the Shepherd about the neck , O Silvander ( cryed he out ) O Paris , my son Paris : In saying so , his strength quite failed him , and Silvander himself having not so much as to hold him up , they fell both together upon the scaffold . At the sight of this accident , those that stood at a little distance gave a great cry , imagining that Silvander had received his Fatal blow ; yet seeing Adamas to fall first , they thought that the Sacrificer was himself become the Victime : At that instant the two Tapers did miraculously extinguish of themselves , to the amazement of the Bubages ; and Paris , ravished at this spectacle , and that he should be named , went presently up the scaffold . He was no sooner there , but the Druide assumed his spirits and strength , and falling down upon his knees : Most pitiful and compassionate gods ( cryed he out ) who never suffers us to speak any untruth , I give you most hearty thanks for the great favour you have done me : Pardon me , if in despairing of your goodness , I did murmure against the greatnesse of your infinite benignity : I must confesse that I have sinned as a mortal man , but I will make a vow to serve you as my Soveraign Tautates , and promise to offer upon your Altars , continual Victimes : After this , he rose up ; and seeing the whole Assembly was no lesse astonished then he , he took Paris in one hand , and holding Silvander in the other , he raised his voice to as loud a strain as he could , and began to speak in this manner . I must make here a Publick confession of a private action , and in the sight of all Forrest declare that , which until now was never known unto any but the gods and my self . I do protest , that this is Paris ( said he and shewed Silvander ) this who has born that ( said he and shewed Paris ) is not my son , but only by adoption , and as affection , or rather piety moved me to give him that name and title . But because such a change is not ordinary , I am inspired to give you my reasons , to the end all men may learn never to despair in the goodness and favours of heaven . Know then , that when the valour of Aetius added glory to the Grandure of the Romane Empire , and when the Prudence of this great Captain had gotten to himself the government of Gaul , this countrey which had enjoyed a secure peace for many ages before , did now find that it was not without enemies ; and it being impossible but my Interest must needs be involved in a misfortune which was then common unto all these Provinces , I quickly found how barbarous the insolency of those are , who look after profit more then glory in their triumphs , for they delight in nothing but destruction , and in plundering all that presents it self unto their infatiable fury . Their rage did not only reach so far as to ravish all that was precious in my house , but also they ravished away my son , who was the only stay of all my hopes . I did what I could to hinder them , I told them , he could not do them any service , since he was but five years of age : I beseeched them to have some pity upon his innocency and my affliction ; I used all the expressions that either sweetness or despair could inspire : But neither compassion at my tears , nor respect which was due unto my quality , nor the horrour of their crime , were able to move them , but rather made them more furious ; and do what I could , they would needs commit two faults : the one , in taking away my son , and the other in leaving me alive . After this misfortune , I remained without child , and without consolation ; my cares became my food , and my tears my drink , and but for the charge which I had taken upon me to exercise , certainly I had followed these ravishers of my son , or else confined my self unto some horrid solitude : But since I could not leave the duty of a Druide I was constrained to stay in the same place where every object did present my loss before my eyes . A few dayes after , I went to take the air along the banks of Lignon ; there I mused upon my loss , and how deplorable it was , and when I was in the depth of my melancholy thoughts , I heard the voice of a child crying very near me : presently being struck with a secret joy , I went that way , and was not long before I found him : he was set upon the very brink of the bank , and so near , that his tears dropped into the water : for all his sorrows , he seemed very fair , and I must confesse , that imagining his destiny to be like unto that of Paris , I conceived a particular affection to him , and took him along with me : I did what I could to know who were his Parents , but being , as I conceive , younger then Paris , he could not give me any satisfaction . I had no sooner brought him home , but being proud of this new prey , I began to find some comfort in my affliction , and to thank the gods , that after the loss of my son they had sent me another , unto whom I might in reason give that title , since I was no less then a Father unto him in preserving his life . I commanded therefore all those who were witnesses of my disaster not to speak of it unto any ; and charging them to call this Chide by the others name , they did all so well obey mee , that none know of my misfortune : and there was not any in all Forrests , who did not think this supposed Paris to be the same which the Gods had given mee for a Successor . Yet since this day the Gods have discovered the truth , and permitted mee to finde in Silvanders arme the only mark by which I could know him , it is most just , that I do declare him to be the true Paris : in saying so ; hee embraced Silvander again with teares in his eyes ; afterwards turning up the sleeve of his shirt , hee shewed unto all those that were near the scaffold the branch of Missleto , which hee had imprinted upon his arme , and which Astrea confessed shee had once seen , when being in a swound , Phillis stole from him a bracelet which hee wore : After this Adamas beginning to speak : But ( said hee ) though this supposed Paris cannot now be called my Son , yet I doe protest I will still love him as well as if hee hee were ; and marrying him unto Leonide , I will give him such a share in my estate as shall keep him from beating any envy unto the Fortune of the other . And to the end it may not be thought , that because hee was found by the water side , lying upon the grasse and abandoned of all the world , that therefore his birth was infamous ; I would have you to know , that I found about him such infallible signes of his being descended from some illustrious Family , as I must needs doubt , whether in taking him to be mine I did not do an injury unto the glory hee might have had from his own original . Those that left him in that condition , doubtlesse had not time to strip him of his cloaths , or perhaps they were not so barbarous as to do it : For I found him in a little purple gown , embroydered over with fine gold , and interwooven with flowers of silk , so exquisitely wrought and shadowed , as they did exactly imitate the natural . At night when I caused him to be got to bed , I saw that hee wore at his breast a little Agathe hanging in a chain of gold ; in which was engraved a Lion , and close by him a Lions Whelp which was fighting for his life against a Tiger as big as himself , and about him were written in great Characters these words , Comme ne de ce Lion : and this made mee think this childe had a very generous father , who expecting actions from his Son worthy of his birth , would signifie thereby , the great hopes that hee had in his future valour : These are the marks that I found about this childe , which I have safely kept ; and I wish they may conduce as much unto his contentment , as those markes of my Son have served to convince mee that hee is my own . Upon this Adamas was silent ; and leaving all the by standers in a strange astonishment , Astrea above all the rest , did not know how to interpret what shee had seen : sometimes shee imagined that it was only a dream , and sometimes accused her self for not believing her own eyes ; but her wonder was greater , when shee saw Bellinde advancing in great haste , and being helped up to the scaffold , shee took him about the neck who had ever been taken for Paris : Deare Ergastes ( said shee ) is it thou my Son , whom Adamas has so carefully brought up ? Ergastes , my Son Ergastes , let mee embrace and kisse thee my dear Son Ergastes . Upon this her voice failed her , but not her strength ; for shee held him so close and hard , as hee was not able to fall downe upon his knees . As soon as shee could speak , it was only to tell the Druid , that all the marks which hee had found upon that childe were upon Ergastes , and that the Figures and Motto which were upon the Agathe , were only to signifie that it was Celion . Adamas received abundant consolation from the Joyes of Bellinde ; and whilst Ergastes ( for I will hereafter call them by their names ) was sometimes thanking the Gods , and sometimes Adamas , for the favours which they had done him , in restoring him unto his mother ; the true Paris did nothing but think upon the change which was hapned in his Fortune . In that instant , all the Oracles that had be●n given , did come into his memory ; and finding them to be all true in this last accident , hee knew very well , that hee never had any right understanding of them : and certainly it was impossible hee could ever dive into ths secret of this mystery : For not knowing that hee was Paris , it was not possible hee could conceive , that all those misfortunes wherewith Silvander was menaced , were to turn unto his own happinesse and advantage . Hee was still in these thoughts , when hee heard Adamas begin to speak with a countenance full of sadnesse : yet notwithstanding ( said hee ) the Gods have ordained that this Joy shall not continue long ; and the finding of Paris , is but to make my losse the more intolerable , for I am ready to execute their commands : And therefore Oh Tautates , Great God of Love ( said hee , falling down upon his knees , and lifting up his eyes to heaven ) Infinite Deity , who dost dispose of all our destinies according to thy pleasure , pronounce ( I beseech thee ) either to my happinesse or confusion the last doom of thy divine Will ; whether my Son , being already dead as a Shepherd and as Silvander , shall also die as hee is Paris : For if it be thy divine will to have it so , though his death will most certainly be the cause of mine , yet I do vow inviolably , that I will be no obstacle unto it . At this Prayer , all the Company changed countenance ; and the fear least some sad accident should happen which might disturb the happinesse of new Paris , caused every one to long and desire to know what would become of it . But they were not long in this perplexity ; for the Druid had no sooner done speaking , but the Cloud which covered the Fountain did open according to its custome , and by little and little appeared out of the water a Pillar of white Marble ; upon which the God of Love appeared , not now armed with Thunder and Lightning , but with such armes as hee uses when hee playes with the Craces . Hee had in one hand two Crownes of Mirtle , which hee did throw so dexterously , that the one fell upon the head of Celadon , and the other upon the head of Silvander : Afterwards , hee vanishing , the Cloud closed again ; but i● did rise again in several little Clouds , in which were abundance of little Cupids which also threw Crownes upon the Assembly , and joyining their voices unto the harmony of Instruments , they sang these words : Cease all your cares ; the Gods are pleas'd That you should of them all be eas'd : Let all your Griefs be turn'd to Joy , Let nothing your delights annoy . Let Lignon glide , and only move In sweets of Peace and charmes of Love. This consent of Cupids having ended this Anthem , the Clouds dispersed , and all the little Cupids vanished : but Astrea was no witnesse of it ; for shee no sooner heard that Silvander proved to be Paris , but shee stole out of the company to carry the news unto her companions . Phillis in the mean time went from time to time to look for her at the window ; and seeing Astrea return , shee went unto Diana's bed side , but with a face so pale and dejected , as if shee had heard of the death of Lycidas and not of Silvanders . Diana , who observed this alteration , did ask her the cause ; and Phillis answered with a deep sigh , that shee had seen Astrea returning , and that her fears to hear ill newes , had so chilled her heart as made her change colour . Then Diana all in confusion : Oh God ( cryed shee out ) I know Silvander is dead ; but let heaven and earth do what they can , they shall not hinder mee from following him . In saying so , shee would have laid her hand upon the knife which shee had hid ; but in her transport not remembring in what place shee had laid it , shee raised her self half out of bed , and looking about on all sides : What , ( said shee in a great surprise ) have the Gods taken from mee the remedy which I had prepared against my dispair ? Upon this , she found the knife , which , unknown to her , lay close by : and settling her self again in her bed , No , no , ( said shee , and continued ) they are more pitifull then to leave the miserable no refuge . Phillis , who observed all her actions to the least circumstance , did wonder what it was she did , and partly suspecting the truth , did set her self to watch her from doing any harm unto her self . In the mean time , Astrea was come , and as soon as she entred in at the door courage Sister ( said she ) Silvander is dead . Diana presently cast her eye upon her , and seeing her all in a water , did think it to be tears and not sweat that had bedewed her face : so as not questioning the misfortune which she feared : Ah Sister ( answered she ) it is in vain to bid me courage , for I have as much as will help me to die and to bid you adieu : in saying so , she seized upon the knife , and lifting her arm out of bed , she offered to thrust it into her brest : But Phillis keeping alwayes an eye upon her , did presently catch hold of her : Sister ( said she ) what do you mean to do ? Nay Sister ▪ ( said Diana all in a fury ) what do you mean to do ? Oh you enemy of my contentment , why do you oppose my resolution since it is so just ? In saying so she strove , and endeavoured to get her hand at liberty , and Astrea who was extreamly afraid at the sight of the knif , she repented that she had given her such a false alarm ; But Sister ( said she ) Paris is still alive : what care I ( replied Diana ) whether Paris he alive or no , since Silvander is dead : it does concern you so much ( replied Astrea ) that you will not refuse him for your husband ; I had rather marry a Toade , answered Diana and interrupted : and yet said Astrea , Silvander dyed only that it might he so : and I will die ( answered Diana ) that it may not be so . But ( said Astrea ) if Paris and Silvander be both one , and he whom you thought to be Paris , do prove to be Ergastes the Brother of Diana , what will you say then ? Ah Sister ( replied Diana ) your subtilty is out of season , and I will never trouble my self to answer it , because I know it to be a thing impossible : but I must , and I will die , because I ought to do so , and because I have promised it . Upon this she began to strive again , and perhaps had been too hard for Phillis , if Astrea had not helped , and took the knife from her : afterwards with expression of affection , and joy , Sister ( said she ) I do protest , Paris is not Paris , but Ergastes : and he whom you lament for as Silvander who was to die , is now the very same Paris whom the gods have destinied for the husband of Diana . If you do make any doubt of my words , and that the wonder of the accident does require a larger discourse , I will tell you every circumstance , upon a promise that you will hear me patiently . Astrea did speak this in such a manner as did a little setle the mind of Diana , and made her believe there was some truth in what she said : and though this novelty did find but little place for belief , yet she thought it was not altogether impossible ; Having therefore promised Astrea to hear her , that shepherdess related word for word , all that she had heard , and seen in the same order as they fell out : sometimes she put Diana into fears , and sometimes revived her , according as she took away or gave her any hopes ; At last , when she had told all , and had filled the mind of Diana with more amasement then before ; Sister ( said Phillis ) it is not enough to give credit unto Astrea , but me thinks you should desire to be a witness of it your self , I conceive it best therefore to dress your self as soon as you can , for I believe you will hear of Bellinde very shortly ; In saying so she fetched her clothes ; and Diana took them with so much joy that she knew not what she did : and indeed , if Astrea had not helped her , it would have been long before she had dressed her self . At last , when she was ready to go out , she went betwixt Astrea and Phillis , and they had not gone a hundred paces from the house , but they met Lycidas , whom Adamas had sent , to advertise Diana of all passages . At first , Phillis was a little surprised at the sight of him , for she could not tell whether or no he went to the sacrifice of Silvander ; But when they were within hearing of each other , she called him sluggard , and accused him for having less care , and affection then Astrea had to bring them the news of the life of Paris , and the finding out of Ergastes . The shepherd excused himself as well as he could , and considering that he had come as fast as he could , he wondered that Astrea should be before him . Yet hearing that she did not stay so long as to see the disenchantment of the fountain , he made a particular relation unto them of those remarkable passages . The haste which Diana made to see these alterations in the persons of Paris and Ergastes , was such , as never thinking how weary Astrea was with walking before , as they came quickly to the place where all the Company was assembled , and where every one was ravished with the wonders they had seen . As soon as they were come near , the croud made away for them , untill they came to Adamas and Bellinde who were already come down from the scaffold : for desiring no less a Theater then the whole plain of Forrests for the representation of this tragi-Comedy they went unto Amasis , who desired that the knot of this business should he dissolved in her presence . Adamas , held Ergastes , by the hand ; and Bellinde , Paris : so as Diana was no sooner come unto them , but the Druide embraced her , and being hardly able to with hold his tears for the extream joy which he resented ; Daughter ( said he unto her ) heretofore I desired to give you this Son as a lover and as a husband : but the gods would not let my ignorance commit such a crime , and have this day ordained that I shall present him unto you as a Brother ; In saying so he presented Ergastes unto her , and afterwards continuing , take him ( said he ) as the best present I can offer unto you , and let him find more favour as your kindred , then he could as your servant . Diana did not hear these last words ; for as soon as she had liberty to salute Ergastes , she was inspired with so much consanguinious affection , as she embraced him a long time , and spoke not a word . Ergastes was no less amased and mute , so as not being able to speak , their tongus did least of all contribute unto the expression of their resentments , and perhaps they had forgotten themselves in the transport into which this new acquaintance had put them , if Bellinde had not interrupted their carresses , and said unto the shepherdess : Diana , to please both the Oracles and your affection at once , I do here give you Paris not as he is Silvander , whose ruine the gods do still desire , but as the legitimate Son of the grand Druide unto whom the gods do promise happiness beyond all our desires , as it has already our hopes . Upon this Silvander , or rather Paris , advanced : and casting himself at the feet of Diana , second , oh fairest Mistresse ( said he unto her ) the favour which Bellinde hath done me : and since I want nothing to make me compleatly happy , but your consent , give it dearest Diana to accomplish my good fortune ; Yes Paris ( answered she ) I will give it , since you deserve it , and she who has the sole power of me commands it . Then she embraced , and afterwards cast her self down at the feet of Bellinde , from whom she obtained a pardon for her former disobedience . This commune joy , appeared in the countenances and eyes of all ; But Astrea , Diana and Phillis , being those that were most interested , it is easie to imagine that their joyes were beyond all comparison or expression : and indeed they appeared fairer then before ; And that Diana had lost much of her collour in her precedent afflictions , yet being constrained to make a confession of her love in publique , even shame did bring such blushes into her checks , as restored unto her the fresh luster of her beauty . On the other side Celadons satisfaction was beyond all parralell that the good fortune both of Paris , and Ergastes did sute so well with his desires ; And the right Paris , sometimes looking upon the scaffold , and then upon Diana , he was so ravished to see himself out of that danger wherein he thought to have perished as he could not enough be thankfull for his good fortune . Bellinde did not know in which she had most cause of joy , whether in finding him whom she thought for ever lost , or in finding a means to content both the gods and Diana . Adamas seeing himself already in Possession of those favours which the Oracle promised unto him , after he had restored Celadon unto his dear Astrea , he thought himself fully recompensed for all the cares , and paynes he had taken to preserve them . Thus had every one particular considerations of the present happiness , when the Druide knowing that something else was to be done , he went unto Amasis , and beseeched her to command what was her pleasure to be done : and the Nymph thought fit , that after so many favours which the gods had shewed them ) , they could do no less , then return most humble thanks : and in order thereunto , she commanded that some Bulls should be brought , and sacrificed in lieu of Silvander . Which the Victimaries obeying , Adamas did sacrifice them withall usuall ceremonies : And when hee viewed the intralls , hee found them all so pure and found , as hee was very certain that the Gods were well pleased . This mystery being ended , the Druid did put off the habit of grand Sacrificer ; and now no signes of any enchantment remaining about the Fountain , almost all those that were about the Fountain were inspired with a great desire of looking into it : but above all Alcidon was the most impatient ; for the Oracle had promised that hee should there finde an end of his paines . Hee addressed himself therefore unto Adamas , and said thus unto him : You do know , reverend Father , by the relation which I have formerly made unto you of my Fortunes , that the beginning of my happinesse depends only upon your permitting mee to look into the Fountain of Loves veritie : And now since there is no obstacle to hinder mee but that , I do most humbly beseech you to let mee have recourse unto that remedy which only can give mee full contentment : Generous Alcidon ( answered the Druid ) you ask mee a thing which depends only upon your self : yet if you will take my advice , let mee tell you , that I do think the Inchantment to be quite dissolved , and do conceive it fit , that ( since the Female Lover which was to die , was Alexis , and the Hee Lover Silvander ; for death being only a deprivation of being , they are both dead , since neither Alexis nor Silvander are in being , but the one become Celadon , and the other Paris my Son ) some order be observed in it : For it is to be feared , that if every one should follow his own fancy , some confusion would arise amongst this great multitude , I do conceive it fit therefore , that wee should observe some order , in which every one in their turnes may finde his particular Contentment . And because wee see that the God of Love is no lesse pleased to have his power admired in the homely Cottages of our Shepherds , as well as in great Palaces : Nay , to break the force of an inchantment hee casts his eye only upon them , as taking most delight in their innocency ; mee thinks it fit that they , by whose meanes this Inchantment is dissolved , should have the first Essay : Alcidon thought this to be but reason ; and the Druid having asked the advice of the Great Nymph , shee gave him leave to do as hee pleased . Adamas then went unto Celadon , and got his consent to be the first that should look into the Fountain : at the first , Astrea did oppose it , imagining that it was in some sort , to doubt of her affection . But the Druid telling her it did much conduce unto her Glory , that Posterity should know this Inchantment ended only for the tranquillity of this Shepherd , shee was obedient to whatsoever hee pleased . So Adamas took Celadon by the hand , and leading him unto the side of the Fountain , both kneeled down : And the Druid having made a prayer unto the God of Love , Celadon stooped down ; and hee had no sooner cast his eye upon the water , but hee saw his Mistresse , as fair as imagination was able to represent her : This sight did ravish him the more , because hee saw himself alone with her , and because it was a full assurance of her inviolable Fidelity . Presently after , Astrea was conducted thither by Amasis , who kneeling down as Adamas did before , shee made a signe unto the Shepherdesse to stoop down , which Astrea obeying , the Image of Celadon immediately appeared , accompanied with all the Graces that Nature could infuse into his face : After this , shee yielded place unto Diana and Phillis , who never forsook her in this mystery of Love , since their affections had linked them together : So these three fair Shepherdesses , one after another , did look into the liquid Chrystal , which was then unto them the Fountain of oblivion : For at that very instant they lost the memory of all the miseries they had endured : And the sight of Celadon , Paris , and Lycidas , whose images they saw , was a perfect remedy against all their past paines : Next after this , Rosilion , at the desire of Amasis , approached this miraculous water : and though hee had stronger arguments of Rosaniras Love , then ever to doubt of it , yet hee looked in , because hee would be an eye-witnesse of this miracle : So as hee saw himself next his Mistresse , and not being able to conceive that Rosanira should be so near him , hee turned about to see whether shee stood behinde him ; but not seeing her there , hee looked into the water again , and remained in that contemplation , until Rosanira came and took him off , that she might see the same which he had done . Dorinde was the next that advanced in a trembling pace , to clear her suspitions of Sigismonds fidelity ; and as soon as ever she looked into the Fountain , she was fully satisfied concerning the love of that Prince : so as she accused her self of incredulity , and made a vow never to doubt again of his affection . Alcidon in the mean while , beseeched Daphnide not to deny him that remedy which the Oracle had promised unto them : To which she consenting , they went one after another to consult with the water ; which presenting them with what they desired , they were infinitly well satisfied with their good Fortune . Damon , because he would not be singular , he went as the rest did , and beseeched Madonthe to do the like ; but because they were already but one and the same , this sight did hardly add any contentment unto them . They had no sooner left the Fountain free , but every one did cast their eyes upon Lindamor , whom , his respects unto Amasis did keep from this mysterious water , and because the great Nymph knew his mind , she made a sign unto him to go thither , whom he immediatly obeyed ; but after he had received from this sight all the satisfaction he could ever hope for , he perceived his joyes to lessen , when his fears of a denial did forbid him to ask what the Fountain had promised unto him : yet remembring the discourse which Godomar and he had together as they went to Lions , he took a little heart ; and therefore as soon as Amasis desired to know what success he had , he told her clearly , that the water made him believe he had some share in Galatheas favour . Brave Lindamor ( answered Amasis ) you do deserve her better then any man in the world , and I would have you to enjoy her : Then causing Galathea to come near , and presenting her unto the Cavalier , here Lindamor ( said she ) I do give her unto you ; and if this recompence do not equal your services , yet take it in good part , and consider that I do give you all that I can . Upon this , the Cavalier kneeled down , and even ravished with joy , did kiss her hand by way of thanks . Delphires , Thomantes , Dorisea , Filiutes , and the rest , who had all left their habitations to come unto this Sacrifice of Silvander , they had all the priviledge of this water , and found such Dooms as ended all their differences , far better then the sentence which Diana had pronounced a little before : for in despite of the pretentions and pursuit of his Rival , Thomantes continued possessour of Delphire . Ligdamon , Silvia , and after them many Shepherds and Shepherdesses went to see their Destinies in this water ; and amongst the rest , Dori● was inspired to look in : Doubtless the only thing that moved her unto it , was her hopes to see the Ghost of Palemon ; but the god of Love , who is an enemy unto the dead , was revenged of her , and presented Adrastes unto her in lieu of Palemon , and this Shepherdess was so surprized at it , that though she did not much love him , yet not to disobey the ordinances of this god , she received him into the place which Palemon had ravished from him . Thus after every one had looked into the water , Hylas was the singular person that approached not : which moved Amasis to ask the reason , to whom the Shepherd returned this answer . I know , Madam , you are not to be told ; and since this Fountain bears the name of the truth of Love , I will not oblige her to commit a fault for my sake . That , replied Amasis , is only to be understood of actions that are evil ; but to love one is a thing so laudable and honest , as you need not fear what the Fountain can tell you concerning that subject . Madam ( replied the inconstant ) I am not very inquisitive to know whether I did well or ill , in loving as I have done : I have followed the grain of my own humour , and do believe it is not to be condemned , since it has exactly imitated Nature , which will perish and die rather then be confined alwayes to one thing . But to tell you truly , that which has much induced me to affect change , is the consideration which I have had of the lives of those Lovers , who like unto Celadon and Silvander , have endeavoured to get the simple sirnames of faithful and constant : for I have observed them alwayes so miserable , as I thought that Love did punish them for their fidelity and constancy , as for crimes which I ought to shun . And yet said Amasis , you see that on the contrary , the god of Love rather loves them , and has brought them to a higher pitch of felicity , then ever they could expect or desire . At this , Hylas was a little gravelled ; but at the last , he shook his head , I swear , Madam ( said he ) they deserve all the felicity they find ; and it may be said , that it was rather sold then given them , for they have paid full dear for it ! But for all that , I would look into this Fountain where Love discovers so many truths , if I had not a stronger reason which restrains me , and which makes me think it to be impossible : Upon this , Amasis asking what it was , it is Madam ( answered he ) because this Fountain is so little , that if I should look into it , it is impossible I should see half of those faces which I have loved : Three or four faces will fill it ; and how is it then possible , that Dorinde , Carlis , Stilliana , Palanice , Aymea , Doris , Florice , Phillis , Cryseide , Stella , and as many more , should find any room there ? Amasis and all the company , could not chuse but laugh at the conceit of Hylas ; but Adamas , telling him , that he should see only the person whom he then loved , it did so perswade , with him , that he resolved to look into the Fountain ; and so accordingly he ran thither immediatly , and without any kneeling , looked in : at which the god of Love was not offended , but shewed Stella unto him whom he then loved , without any other persons but Hylas and she , which did so ravish him , as knowing thereby the will of that Shepherdess , he vowed inviolably to fix himself there . These Mysteries being ended , Amasis desiring to memorize them unto posterity , did command all this great company to follow her unto Marcelles , where she would celebrate a feast for eight dayes together , in memory of so many remarkable successes . None durst disobey this command ; and therefore , when she set forward , every one prepared themselves to follow . They had not gone above two hundred paces , but they saw upon their left hand a Shepherd and a Shepherdesse coming together , who were presently known to be Laonice and Tircis : They held each other by the hand , at which Hylas was so ravished , that he ran to meet them ; and wondering at the change which he saw in the humour to Tircis , he was extreamly glad that he had found a companion in his infidelity . Laonice in the mean while , no sooner saw Diana and Paris , whom he still took to be Silvander ; but hasting to them , she asked pardon for the Treason which she had practised against them , which she quickly obtained : for they did forgive her , and the more willingly , because they were now above all fears of any alteration in their Fortunes . Tircis enquired of Hylas , from whence all that great company came , and being told in few words , he would needs go and see his Destiny as the rest had ; but Laonice would not let him , and therefore they followed the rest unto Marcelles : where , during the eight dayes which Amasis had devoted unto feasting and pleasures , all these Lovers did happily consummate their marriages , except Dorinde , whom Godomar carryed unto Lions , after he had heard that Gondebaut had at last consented unto a marriage betwixt Sigismond and her . Rosilion and Rosanira returned unto the Queen Argires : Daphnide and Alcidon went unto their houses ; and all the Shepherds and Shepherdesses returned home , and talked of nothing but the happiness of Celadon , and the felicity of Astrea . The end of Astrea . 
A71188	----	Astrea. Part 1. a romance / written in French by Messire Honoré D'Urfe ; and translated by a person of quality. Astrée. English Urfé, Honoré d', 1567-1625. 1658 Approx. 2243 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 216 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. Text Creation Partnership, Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) : 2005-12 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1). A71188 Wing U132_pt1 ESTC R23560 12072949 ocm 12072949 53526 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A71188) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 53526) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 584:7 and 584:8 or 584:9) Astrea. Part 1. a romance / written in French by Messire Honoré D'Urfe ; and translated by a person of quality. Astrée. English Urfé, Honoré d', 1567-1625. Davies, John, 1625-1693. 3 v. ([4], 427; [4], 208, 215; [4], 460 p.) Printed by W.W. for H. Moseley, T. Dring, and H. Herringman ..., London : 1657-58. Translation of Astrée. Volume 3 has special t.p. The third and last volume of Astrea a romance ... London: Printed for Hum. Mosely, Tho. Dring and H. Herringman, 1658. To the reader signed: J.D. [i.e. John Davies] Cf. BM. Reproduction of original in the University of Illinois (Urbana-Champaign Campus). Library. Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford. Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO. EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor. The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines. Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements). Keying and markup guidelines are available at the Text Creation Partnership web site . eng 2005-06 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2005-07 Apex CoVantage Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2005-08 Mona Logarbo Sampled and proofread 2005-08 Mona Logarbo Text and markup reviewed and edited 2005-10 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion ASTREA . A ROMANCE , WRITTEN IN FRENCH , BY Messire Honore D'Urfe ; AND TRANSLATED BY A Person of Quality . LONDON , Printed by W. W. for H. Moseley , T. Dring , and H. Herringman , And are to be sold at their shops in St Pauls Church-yard , Fleetstreet , and in the Lower vvalke in the New Exchange . 1657. TO THE READER . OF all the Books that Mankind hath convers'd with , since it was first refin'd by Letters , none hath contributed so much to the civilization thereof , or gaind that esteeme and Authority with it , as those of POETRY ; by which terme I meane , FICTION , in the largest extent . Under this , are comprehended the highest & noblest productions of man's wit , ROMANCES ; a kinde of writing so full of charme and insinuation , that even Religious worship , in the dis-illuminated times of Paganism , was oblig'd to it for most of its Ceremonies , & the strange influence it had over the multitude . For , what were the Ora●les , what all ancient Mythologies , what Numa's pretended correspondence with his Nymph Aegeria , but so many politick Ro●ances , cunningly advanc'd , to create in the minds of the people a feare and veneration of some power above humane Lawes , whereby they were deterr'd from those things which were out of their reach and cognizance ? Hence was it that some stumbled on that Paradoxe , That mankinde , look't on generally , had made greater advantages of Fiction , than ever it had done of Truth ; the one , it seemes , by reason of her nakednesse , finding so much the colder reception ; the other , disguized in the dresses of Witt , and Eloquence , the noblest entertainement that could be expected from reverence , admiration , and Idolatry . But , if Endeavours of this nature were so succesfull and advantageous to piety & a civill life , in their infancy , while they were yet shrowded in Fables and Oracular cheats and ambiguities , and lay levell to the capacities of the multitude , what may not those contribute , that are calculated to the meridian of the most criticall and most ingenious ? What was before censur'd as extravagance of imagination , is now reconcil'd to probability , and restrain'd by judgement . What falsly ravish'd the eager apprehension into amazement at impertinent and Quixoticall Attempts doe● now but gently enflame the minde into an aemulation of the perfections , & a sympathy for the weakeness & sufferings it finds represented . Thus an excesse of Austerity in some hath reduc'd many to a greater compliance with and submission to Nature ; and the elevation of the voice in Singing Masters above the note , does but direct the Learner to reach the tone . This , READER , is the designe of the worke thou now hast in thy hands . Here thou find'st a cleare representation of the Noblest and most generous images of life , and such an accompt of the passions and actions of Men , as few bookes of this nature afford so plentifull ; with such variety of excellent discourses , and an extraordinary sententiousnesse , as deservedly celebrate this above any Author of the kinde . Here thou hast a jealous and distrustfull ASTREA ; a despairing , yet faithfull CELADON ; asickle and unconstant HYLAS ; and such intricate scenes of Courtship , Love , Jealousie , and the other passions , as cannot but raise in ●ee a consideration of humane Affairs , sutable to the severall emergencies . But to close up the elogies may be given this worke , with the greatest that any of this kind ever receiv'd , I shall onely adde ●he judgement of it , of the late famous Cardinall of RICHELIEU , That he was not to be admitted into the Academy of Wit , who had not been before well read in ASTREA . J. D. ASTREA . The First part . Book I. NEere the Antient Cittie of Lyons towards the West , lieth that part of the Country called Forrests , which in it's little circumference comprehends more varities then the rest of France : for being divided into Plaines and Mountaines both of them are so fertile , and seated in such a temperate Aire , that the soile is capable of whatsoever the industrious Husbandman can expect or desire . In the heart of the Country is a most Pleasan , plaine circled about , as with a strong wall , by its Neighbour hills , and watered with the River Loyre ; which from its ( not farre off ) originall , glides gently through the midst of it , without any swelling pride . Many other Rivulets doe in divers places bestow their chrystall streams , the chiefe of which is Lignon , which , though extravagant in its course , as well as delectable in its Scource , runs Meander-like through the plaine , neere unto the losty mountaines of Servieres and Chalmasel , unto Feures , where the Loyre receiving it , and swallowing up its name , carrieth it as tribute unto the Ocean . Upon the banks of these delighting Rivers , are continually to be seene abundance of shepheards , who though litle beholding to fortune , yet by reason of the aires naturall sweetnesse , and the Soiles fertilitie do live in abundance of contented happinesse . They would never have envied the golden contentednesse of the first happy age , had Love let them alone to enjoy that felicitie of which the heavens were so prodigall unto them : but slumbering upon the downy beds of ease , they became subject unto Loves flattery , who presently turned his Authoritie into Tyranny . Celadon was one of them who did most feelingly resent it , and who was so captivated with the perfections of Astrea , that the very odium of their Parents could not preserve him from losing himselfe in her . The truth is , that if ever happinesse could be found in the losse of ones selfe , it was by him , in losing himselfe to gaine the favour of the faire Astrea ; who being assured of his affection , did scorne ingratitude , and received him and his services with reciprocall affection : so that if any changing bee seene in either of them afterwards , 't is probable that the heavens did allow it , to shew , that nothing is more constant then inconstancie , which is constant in alteration . For these two having lived together most happily the space of three yeares , even then when they least feared any dysasterous accident , they found themselves betrayed unto the worst of loves misfortunes , by the perfidie of Semyres : so as Celadon to disguise his affection from their Parents , who by reason of an inveterate hatred amongst themselves , did strive to thwart their amorous designes , did seeme as if his addresses to that shepheardesse were rather out of civill course , then any courtship : This umbrage was handsome enough , if Semyres had not made it his stalking horse to betray Astrea , which she since repayed by many a sigh and Teare . As Fortune was , one day , this amorous shepheard , rising betimes to bid his thoughts good morrow , and leaving his flocke to graze , he went to rest himselfe upon the banks of the River Lignon , there expecting the appearance of his faire shepheardesse , who was not long behind him : for she out of too much fancy , had scarcely closed her eye that night . The Sunne no sooner begun to gild the top of the mountains of I soures and M●rcillies then this shepheard espied a farre off a flock which he presently knew belonged unto Astrea ; for Melampe , a dogge much in favour with his shepheardesse , as soone as ever he saw him , came and fauned upon him : besides , he observed the beloved Sheep of his Mistrisse ; though that morning she did not weare her dresse of various coloured Ribands , which her Mistrisse was wont to decke her head with , in the fashion of a garland : for that shepheardesse being much displeased , she did not give her selfe the leasure of dressing it , as usuall . She followed her flock as if her shooes were Lead ; and , as might be judged by the garbe , so●thing much troubled her mind , so as being neare her shepheard she did not so much as tur●e an eye towards him , but set her selfe downe upon the bankes of the River . Celadon , not taking any notice of this , beleeving she did not see him , but that she went to the place where he was wont to waite for her , did drive his flock towards her : she sat upon the stumpe of an old Tree , with a drooping head , supported by her hand which leaned upon her kne● & she sat in so sad a posture that if Celadon had not beene more then halfe blind , he mightplainely perceive that this sorrow could not proceed from any thing but an opinion of a change in his affection , for no other dysaster had power enough to cause such sad thoughts . But an unexpected misfortune being far more hard to relish then an other , it seemes fate had a minde to surprise him unawares . Thus being ignorant of his ill hap , after a choice of the fittest place for the grazing of his flock neare his dearest sheepherdess , he went to bid her good morrow , being extreamly joyed to see her : she returned answer with looks and language so cold , as if a chill winter had frozen every syllable . The shepheard , unaccustomed to such a sight , was infinitly astonished ; and though he could not imagine his dysaster so great as afterwards he found it , yet the very thought of offending her he loved , was enough to cost him his life . Had the shepheardess deigned him a look , or had his zealous fancy permitted him to consider what might be the cause of her coldness , certainly his apprehensions had vanished . But Celadon must not be the Phoenix of happiness , as he was of Love ; nor will fortune afford him more favour then other men , in matter of content . After a long and pensive extasie , he rowsed up himselfe , and turning towards his shepheardess , he perceived that she looked upon him , but it was with so sad an aspect , that she struck him soulless . They were both so neer the River , that Celadon might easily reach it with the end of his sheephooke ; and some showers had so swelled the water above its common marke that it disgorged it selfe with a very impetuous streame , into the River Loure . The place where they sat was a hill , a litle raised above the common levell , against which the waves did beat in vaine , the foundation of it being a Rock covered over with some moss . From this place , the shepheard did beat the waves of water with his sheephook , and those waves were not halfe so turbulent as his thoughts ; he summoned up every action of his life , nay not a thought escaped inquisition , and all to find out wherein he had offended : but his innocencie cleering up his conscience , he was enboldned to aske her the reason of her anger . She not observing his actions , or else observing them to his disadvantage , her heart begun to be the more inflamed with choler ; so as when he offered to speake , she would not permit him to expresse himselfe without interruption , saying : Is it not enough & too much ( perfidious and injurious shepheard ) to have deluded her who least deserved it from you ; but you must still persist in your wickednesse ? how dare you be so impudently bold , as to looke her in the face whom you have so grosly offended ? Canst thou without a blush bring that dissembling face into my presence ? does not thy double soule tremble at its own villany , before me ? Go go , and deceive some other ; get thee gone traytor , and imploy thy perfidies in beguiling some that knowes them not ; think not any longer to delude me , who am too too well accquainted with thy falsnesse . At this the poore shepheard fals downe upon his knees ; lookes pale and wanne , as if blasted with a Thunderbolt . Is it your designe onely to try me , faire shepherdesse , ( said he unto her ) or else to kill me with despaire ? Nay , nay , false man , repli'd she ; I need not try thy infidelitie , for I am too well accquainted with it : Oh heavens , said the shepherd . I wish this fatall day had never dawnd : It had beene happy for us both , replied she , if neither of us had ever seen the light , then had thy infidelitie never troubled me . Go , go , perfidious wretch , I charge thee to be gone , and never againe looke me in the face , unlesse I command it . Celadon would have replyed , had not his extafie of love bedeafed him : And as she was going away , he was forced to pull her by the gowne , saying , I do not stay you deare shepherdesse , to begge a Pardon for my unknowne fault ; but only to shew you that this is the last day of his life , whom you seeme so much to abhorre : but she being all in a fury , and not so much as looking upon him did violently break away , and left behind her a Riband , upon which by accident his hand did lie ; and also a Ring , which her Father had given her , was tyed in that Riband . The sad shepheard seeing her depart in such a fury did stand awhile like a stock immovable ; scarce knowing what he had in his hand , though his eye was upon it . At last recollecting himselfe with a deer sigh and taking notice of the Riband Witnesse , deare Riband , said he , that rather then untie the least knot of my affection , I would lose a hundred lives ; when I am dead and my cruell faire one shall happily see thee on my arme , assure her that never any was more faithfull , then I ; nor never any more cruell , then she . Then tying it upon his arme , and kissing the Ring And thou , right emblem of true affection , said he , let me enjoy thee to the last , as a pledge of her promised affection to me . He had no sooner uttered these words , but turning his eyes toward Astrea , he leaped into the River with crossed arms . Lignon in that place was very deep and violent , & by reason of the Rocke which repulsed the water , there was a kind of whirlpit : so as the shepheard was long before he sunk to the bottom , and longer in comming up to the top againe . And when he did appeare , nothing could be seen , but first a leg , and then an arm : at last being gulfed up by the turning of the waves , he was carried away under the water . Now Astrea runs to the Water side , and seeing him whom she could not chuse but love by her meanes so neer his death ; she was so affrighted , that in lieu of lending any help , she falls into a swound and that so neer the water , that when she returned to her selfe , at the first motion she fell in , and was in so much danger , as all that some shepheards close by could do was litle enough to save her by pulling her out by her garments ; which kept her above the water , and gave them time to draw her unto the side : but life was so farre spent , as she perceived it not . They carried her unto the next shepherds cabbin , whereby accident Phillis was , and where they shifted her cloaths : she all this while was so astonished both at her owne accident and at that of Celadons , that she could not speake . Mean while , Celadon was hurried by the fury of the waves a farre off on the other side of the River , amongst some little trees ; but with very little signe of life . As soone as Phillis heard of this accident unto Astrea she made all haste possible and had not Lycidas met her , nothing else could have stopped her , yet she told him briefly , the danger in which Astrea was ; not mentioning a word concerning Celadon , for she knew not any thing of his disaster : this Lycidas was Celadons brother , and these two were tyed faster together in amity then consanguinitie : on the other side , Astrea and Phillis , being Cousens , did love each other so well , as they deserved to be compared with the two brothers : As Celadon had a Sympatheticall affection unto Astrea , so Lycidas had as strong an inclination to serve Phillis , as Phillis had to favour Lycidas . So it chanced , that as they came into the cottage , Astrea opened her eyes , but you may imagine that they had lost much of their wonted lustre , and looked heavy and dull , and their sprightliness drowned in tears yet such tears , as , flowing from an enflamed heart and lovely eyes moved abundance of love and pitty from all her beholders . When she espied her companion Phillis , she was much moved ; but much more when she saw Lycidas and though she was loath to let the people about her know the cause of her disaster ; yet she was forced to say , hat his brother was drowned in helping her . Lycidas was so astonished at the newes , that he ran immediatly to the fatall place with all the rest of the shepheards , leaving Astrea and Phillis alone , who presently after , began to follow them , but so sad a pace , that though they had much to say , yet they could not speake one syllable . Meane time the shepheards came to the River side , and looking on every side they could not finde the least signe of what they sought ; for only those , who went the lowest downe the River , chanced to find his hat , which the waves had cast up upon some willows and reeds which grew by the water side : this was all the newes they could heare : As for Celadon , he was carried by the water much lower and into a place where it was unpossible for them to find him . for as I told you before , the waves had wafted him over to the other side , and he stucke upon a thick rush of trees , where it was very hard to see him . When he was even betwixt life and death , there came to the place , three fair Nymphs , with disheavelled haire waving and hanging upon their shoulders , under a garland of severall Pearles ; their brests were naked their sleeves turned up to the elbow , and their arms bare , onely covered with purest Lawne to the Wrests , on which they wore rich bracelets of Orientall Pearls : each of them wore a quiver full of arrows , and in their hands they carried bowes of Ivorie : their petticotes were tucked up so high as permitted their golden buskins to be seene , as high as the knee . It seems they came unto that place upon some designe : for ( said one of them ) this is the very place , search well the side of the River ; See , see ! how impetuously it swells it self above its common levell : observ that Tuft of trees , doubtlesse it is the very same which was represented to us in the mirror . 'T is true , ( said the chiefe of them , ) but all the rest is nothing resemblant : but me thinkes I see another odd place , more likely to find that which we looke for : it s very probable ( said the third , who had not yet spoke ) for the place is so exactly described , as I beleeve there is not one tree , but you saw in the mirrour . In such discourse as this , they came so neere the place where Celadon was , that nothing but a few leaves did interpose betweene him and their sight . They having exactly survayed every thing , they concluded it to be the place which was shewed unto them , and therefore resolved to sit downe . The principall of these Nymphs as she was sitting downe , espyed Celadon : and supposing him to be some shepheard asleepe and beckning with one hand unto her companions , she pointed to the place with the other ; and treading very gently for feare of waking him she stepped forward ; but being neerer , she beleeved him to be dead . For his feet did lie in the water , his right arme upon his head , and the left carlesly hanging behind him ; his neck awry as if his head were too heavy ; his mouth halfe open , and almost full of sand ▪ his face pale and dirtie , his eyes almost closed : and his haire which he wore very long , so wet , that the water ran like a stream from it his countenance was the very picture of death ; his backe so bended , that it seemed broke : and that made his belly seeme the more swelled . The Nymphs , seeing him in this deplorable condition , were mooved with much pitty ; and Leonida , as most officious and pittifull , was the first which laid hand upon him to draw him out of the river . The water , which he had swallowed came from him in such abundance , that the Nimph finding some warmth yet in him , did beleeve him to be recoverable . Then Galathia , who was the chiefe of them , turning towards the other Nymph , who looked on but did not help ; Come Sylvia , ( said she unto her ) why are you so idle ? come and help , if not to ease your companions , yet out of pittie to this poore shepheard . I am considering , Madam , ( said she ) that though he be very much changed , yet me thinkes I should know him . Then taking him by the other arme , and looking upon him more precisely , Certainly ( said she ) I am not mistaken : T is he I meane ; and beleeve it , he merits all our helps : for he is not only of the first family in all the country , but his merits are so many , as our best indeavours to save him will be well imployed : All this while , the water came from him in such abundance , that the shepheard being more empty , began to breathe : but did not yet open his eyes nor come unto himself . Galathia having an opinion that he was the man , of whom the Druid had spoken unto her , she her selfe did help her companions : and commanded them to carry him unto her Pallace of Isoures , where he might have the best accommodations of help . And accordingly with much adoe , they carryed him to the place , where the litle Merill wood with their chariot , into which they all did get . Leonida undertooke to be their guide ; and , because they should not be seene by the guards of the Castle , they went in at a backe secret dore . As soone as they were gone , Astrea reviving from her swounding fit , did fall into the water , as I told you before : Lycidas and they who went to search for Celadon , could heare no other tidings of him , then , as formerly I told you : so as Lycidas , being but too well assured of his brothers death , he went to Astrea to condole with her their common disaster . She , sad soul , did nothing else but walk mourning along the River side , untill she was so weary that she was forced to sit downe as full of anger griefe and amazement , as a little before , she was of inconsideration and jealousie . She was sitting a lone by herselfe ; for , Phillis seeing Lycidas returne , went out to heare some newes , as the rest did . This Shepheard when he came , being weary and desirous to know how this misfortune came to passe , he did sit downe by her ; and taking her by the hand began to talke ; Oh heavens , fair shepherdesse , ( said he ) what a fatall mischance is this , which hath happned unto us ; I say , us , for as I have lost a deare brother so you have lost one who was not himselfe without you . Whether Astreas mind was intent upon some other thing , or whether this discourse was displeasant unto her , I know not , but she returned no answer ; At which Lycidas being angry thus said ; Is it possible Astrea , that the losse of this unfortunate Son ( for so Astrea called him ) should so little perplex you , that you cannot afford him one teare ? Had he not loved you ; or had you been ignorant of his affection , then to resent his misfortune so slightly , had been excusable : but since he loved you infinitly above himselfe and that you could not be ignorant of it ; beleeve me , Astrea , it grieves me to see you , as little concerned at it as if he were a meere stranger unto you . The shepherdess then looked sadly towards him , and after a little pause of consideration , answered . Shephered , I am much grieved at the death of your brother , not in consideration of any affection which he bore unto me , but in respect of his many other excellent qualities , which might well move any to grieve at his misfortune : for , as for the affection which you spoke of , it was so common unto other shepheardesses my companions , as it was their parts to lament him more then mine . Oh most ungratefull shepherdesse , cryed out Lycidas , I shall thinke the gods unjust , if they do not punish you for your injustice : you have small reason to thinke him unconstant , who , for all the anger of his Parents and cruelty of your rigour , would not diminish the least sparke of his affection to you . This is ingratitude in the height , since all his actions and services could not assure you of the thing , which none living ever doubted of , but your selfe : This am I certaine of , that he would sooner have disobeyed the Supreame gods , then the least of your commands . Then did the shepheardesse in an angry manner answer , that this discourse was disadvantagious to his Brother ; for she had sufficient testimonies of his infidelitie . You fill me full of wonder ( replied Lycidas , ) but I beseech you how came you to the knowledge of it ? Shepherd , ( answered Astrea ) the story is too long and lamentable to be told : satisfie your selfe with this that if you do not know it you are the only one that is ignorant of it : for there is not a shepherd about the banks of Lignon which cannot tell you , that Celadon had a hundred Mistrisses . And , to be short , these eares of mine were no longer then yesterday witnesses of the amorous discourse which he held with his Aminthé ( for so he called her ) and I had hearkned longer unto it , had I not beene displeased at his perfidie , or , to tell you truly , had I not other businesse which was more advantagious unto me . Lycidas at this , like a man distracted , cryed out : oh now , I see the cause of my brothers death ; it was your jealousie , Astrea ; your jealousy is the onely cause of this dire disaster . Poore Celadon ! I now remember thy Prophetique words , when thou saidest , thy fain'd affection would cost thee thy life . Then addressing himselfe unto her , Is it possible Astrea ( said he ) that you should forget those commands , which you so often and pressingly , did lay upon him ? five or six times at the least , I can witnesse he was down upon his knees , begging a revocation of them : You may remember when he returned from Italie it was your first injunction to dissemble love unto another , which he intreated you rather to bid him die then do . My deare Astrea said he , ( I shall never forget his words ) though I must & will be perfectly obedient unto all your commands , yet I cannot chuse but throw my selfe at your feet , imploring onely so much favour as to bid me Die , rather then bid me serve any other then Astrea , And you did answer , Nay , Shepheard , far be it from my thoughts to command you to Die ; but it is to try your affection , and principally to blind the eyes and stop the mouths of all inquisitive spies , that I do enjoyn this dissimulation upon you . He , not being able to disobey you in any thing , undertooke the difficulty ; and indeed difficulty I rightly phrase it . For he never went unto the place , where hee was to put his dissimulation into practice , but he first laid himselfe downe upon his bed , as if a trembling fit of a feaver came upon him . Not above two dayes since , I found him engraving upon a tree , these ensuing verses , whose characters , if you have not quite forgotten both him and his services , you will know , if you please to turne your eyes towards yonder tree on the other side of the River , which containes these lines : So much surmount my selfe I may Though I am all in flame And burne in love both night and day , Yet to deny the same ; But then to play the Hypocrite And seeme anothers slave , Whilst I adore a starre so bright ; A heart I cannot have . Yet if , to doo 't or die , you Doome Then this should bee my choice Just now to chuse death's dismall Roome And in your Doome rejoyce . Then did Lycidas ' shew her a letter , which Celadon by way of Answer had written unto him some seaven or eight dayes before . Celandons Answer unto Lycidas . Brother , ENquire no further what and how I do ; but know , that I am still sick of my former disease ; to love and not dare to shew it : Not to love , yet sweare the contrary , deare Brother , is the continuall course or rather torment of thy Celadon : They say two contraries , cannot subsist in one thing at one and the same time . And yet , both true and false affection , is ordinary in all my actions : but never wonder at it ; for I am forced to the one by the perfections , and to the other by the commands of my Astrea : If this kind of l●fe seeme strange unto thee , consider , that miracles are the common workes of the gods , and why should not my goddesse doe the same in me ? Farewell Live , and Love thy Celadon . It was long before Astrea answered a word ; for the discourse of Lycidas had almost astonished her : but the sparks of jealousie which yet had some power in her soul , caused her to take the letter , as doubting whether or no it was Celadon which writ it And though she knew it well enough to be his hand , yet according to the humor of many who will often argue against their owne opinions , she disputed it . At the same time , many shepheards came from the quest of Celadon , but had found no other signes of him , then that of his Hat , which was no small grief unto Astrea . She remembring a privat retyring place which love helped them to find out , and which she would not have found out , did becken unto Phillis to take that away : but every one , began to lament , and extoll the poore shepherd , and not one but had some Noble act or other to Trumpet , in his praise . But Astrea who was the most sensible was the least talkative : she was constrained to be mute , and to shew her sorrow the least , knowing that it is the highest point of prudence , in love to conceale affection , or at least never to let it appeare unprofitably : but because the constraint she was in , was great , and she not able to endure it , she came to Phillis and entreated her not to follow her , to the end others might do the like . So taking Celadons hat into her hand , she stole away alone , and followed the first path she lightt upon . Every shepherd in the company knew of Celadons affection to Astrea , though the perversnesse of their Parents did discover it more then his actions : but she did carry the matter with so much discretion , that none knew of hers to him , except Semira , Lycidas and Phillis : And though they knew very well that the losse of Celadon did much perplex her , yet they did attribute it more unto the goodnesse of her nature then her love . However , she continued on her way ; and every step had its thought or rather griefe : so as , sometimes doubtfull , sometimes assured of Celadons affection , she knew not whether she should lay the blame upon him or herselfe when she thought upon what Lycidas had said she judged him innocent : when the discourse he had with the shepherdesse Aminthé , came into her memorie , she thought him culpable . In this labirinth of thoughts , she went wandring through a wood , without any election of path : but either by fortune , or by the direction of heaven , to manifest the innocence of Celadon , she came to the place where Lycidas said he had engraved some verses , upon a tree : which was so fresh that shee quickly found them out . Oh heavens , how soone she knew them to be Celadons , and how readily she ran to read them ! She sat downe upon the ground , and beholding Celadons hat and letter in her lappe , she wrong her hands and looked fixedly upon the reliques of her deare shepherd : and seeing his hat to swell a little in the place , where he was wont to put his letters , when he had a designe to convey a letter unto her , she unripped the lining with her fingers , and pulled out a paper which Celadon the same day , had put there : this was a device contrived betwixt them , when their parents had forbidden them any intercourse of language : for , he seeming to throw his hat in jeast unto her , they might easily convey letters unto each other . With a trembling heart and hand , she tooke this letter out , and after she had remooved from her eyes a thousand pearly teares , she read these words . Celadons Letter unto Astrea . My dearest Astrea , IF you did impose this constrained dissimulation upon , me with a designe to kill me with griefe , alas , you might more easily have done it with one single syllable , and have said , Die. If it was to punish me for my faults , you were too gentle a Judge , in ordaining me a lesse punishment then death : If it was to try what power you had over me , why did you not find out a more speedy way of triall , then this which would be so long before you could be satisfied ? I cannot think it your intention to umbrage our designe ; since I not being able to live long under such constraint , my death will be a deplorable testimony of it . Oh pitty me , my brightest Starre , consider that I have endured torment enough ; and that it is now full time to be Celadon againe , after so long and lamentable a dissimulation of himselfe . Oh how these words did wound her soul , when she called to memorie , the command she had laid upon him , and the resolution which they fixed upon , to dissemble their affection . But see the strange enchantments of love ; for though shee grieved extremely at the death of Celadon ; yet she was not without some consolation in the midst of her sorrowes , to think that he was not perfidious , though this consideration brought much force with it to torment her : so as having no other remedie to fly unto but teares , as well to lament Celadon as her owne losse , she began with a river of teares , and afterwards with a thousand pittifull groanes , and sad sighes : She called to mind the faithfull affection of that shepheard , and the despaire wherein he was at her severe answer : then againe , thinking upon the happy times past , the pleasures and contentments which he formerly afforded her , and now the losse both of him and them , she extreamly condemned her selfe of silly imprudence . On the otherside , Lycidas being so extreamly displeased at Astrea that he could hardly with patience thinke upon her , he did rise up from Phillis , and went away with eyes so full of teares and so sad a countenance , that his shepherdesse seeing him in that condition , did follow him , not fearing how others might censure her for it : he went away with folded armes , his hat pulled downe but his soul much more downe in sorrow : and pittie obliging the rest of the shepheards to participate of his sorrowes , they followed also and lamented with him . But these officious complements were only additions to his griefe : for in company , the soule dares not so freely disburthen it selfe of its load ; but when it is once discharged of its venime , then it is capable of consolation . Being in this sad estate , they accidentally found a young shepherd lying upon the graffe and two shepherdesses with him : the one of them holding his head in her lappe , and the other playing upon a L●te whilst he sighed out these verses , with eyes up to heaven and face all tears . Upon the death of Cleon. That beautie , once a glorious Sunne Alas it Set and done . Those eyes , once Angelike divine , Againe will never shine Shee 's dead , who did all hearts revive Unlesse in mine alive . Perfection from the world is fled , Since shee the owner's dead . What hopes amongst the living left Since we of her bereaft ? It seems , deare Saint , your better fate Death did anticipate , And , lieu of Cradle , Coffin sent ; Since gone as soone as lent : No , no , it is not you did die But it is rather I : For only you did animate My soul and life create : Both soul and heart , and what is mine Eternally is thine ; Thus Love or'e death gets victorie Since still you live in mee Or else ( God-like ) lets Lovers live Yet them no hearts doth give . A Sea of Teares from fluent eyes To the , I le sacrifise ; And when those mountaines are growne dry I le come to thee , and die . Lycidas and Phillis had a good mind to enquire the cause of this shepherds griefe , if their owne would have permitted them but finding him to stand as much in need of consolation as themselves , they would not add the miseries of another unto their owne . And therefore leaving the rest of the shepherds to hearken further , they went on their way and none followed them . Lycidas was no sooner gon but they heard another voice a far off , which seemed to draw neere them : and setting themselves to hearken , they were interrupted by that shepherdesse who held the head of a shepherd in her lappe , and uttered these complaints ; Fie , fie , thou obdurate peece of cruelty , thou pittilesse shepheard ; how long will thy heart be marble , and eares stopped to my prayers ? Why should one who is not , be preferred before one that is vowed thine ? Tircis , Tircis , thou Idolizer of the dead , and enemy of the living ; looke upon my poore affection ; Love those that are alive , and let the dead rest quiet ; trouble not their happie ashes with thy unprofitable teares ; take heed , thou dost not draw vengance upon thy selfe , for thy cruelty and injustice . The shepherd , not so much as turning towards her , coldly answered ; I wish , faire shepherdesse , that I could give you satisfaction by my death : I would willingly die to rid both you and my selfe from our torments : consider I beseech you Laonice , that you have no reason to urge me to put my deare Cleon twice to death ; It s enough , she has once paid the debt due to Nature . If now she is dead , she should once againe revive in me , by force of my affection : would you have me remove her , by entertaining a new love into my soul ? No , no , shepherdesse , all your arguments are too weake to make me hearken unto any such counsell : that which you call cruelty in me , I tearm fidelitie ; and that which you thinke worthy of punishment , I conceive deserves exceeding commendations : I have already told you , that the sacred memory of my Cleon shall live with me in my grave . I have vowed it a thousand times both unto her and the immortall gods with whom she is ; and do you not thinke that they would punish Tircis , if he should breake all those solemne vowes , and become unfaithfull ? Yes yes : the heavens shall sooner raine Thunderbolts upon my head , then I will either offend against my vowes , or my deare Cleon. She would have replyed , when the shepheard , which they heard singing came neere and interrupted her with these verses . The Song of the inconstant Hylas If ere my Mistrisse me disdaine , then hang me if I ere complaine ; I le ne're be drowned in puling sorrow , but court a new one ere to morrow . It is a toile , would tire a horse , to make a woman Love by force . Those beauties which are over wise , and our addresses do despise , Have at their hearts a fire more hot , although so close we see it not ; Whilst Lovers dote upon such dames , Rivals do warme them at their flames . It s flat Idolatry , by Jove , to court a cruell beauties Love ; Will any man of wit adore Idols that have no help in store ? A constant lover is but gull'd and by his Loyaltie befoold ; That simple crue of faithfull Lovers , you 'l find them alwayes full of dolors : Compos'd of sighes and cries and teares , they do both sleep and wake in feares . So as a Lovers life is found , the worst that breathes upon the ground . Such as do child-like Pule and crye , when they have lost some foppery , Cannot be called by the Name of men , who any honour claime ; A Loving foole is still most fit for such a silly Amourite ; Such fables I have learnt to fly which nothing bring but misery . I can be wise by others follie , and ' spite of Love , I can be Jollie , I Value not a Rush , if all the Ladies me unconstant call . At this last verse , this Shepherd was so neare Tircis , that he perceived the teares of Laonice : and , though strangers , yet having a superficiall acquaintance , Hilas knowing how it was betweene Laonice and Tircis , he addressed himselfe thus unto him Disconsolate shepheard ( for so every one did call him by reason of his sadnesse ) If I were like unto you . I should thinke my selfe the most pittifull peece of misfortune that lives upon earth . Tircis hearing this , thus answered . And I Hylas , were I like unto you , I should think my selfe more unfortunate then I am . Should I like you , ( replied Hylas ) drop teares for every Mistrisse that I have Lost , I should teare out my eyes before I had done . Were you like unto me , ( answered Tircis you would have but one to drop any teares for . And were you like unto me ( said Hilas ) you would not drop a teare for any . That 's the reason ( replyed the sad shepheard ) I do think you miserable ; for if love be the only price and reward of Love never any did love you , because you never loved any . How do you know ( answered Hilas ) that I never loved any ? I know it , said Tircis , by your perpetuall changing You and I do differ in opinions ( said he ) for I ever thought that the more a workman is exercised in his trade , the more perfect he is in it . T is true , answered Tircis , when he workes by the rules of Art : but if otherwise , he is like unto travellers out of their way , the more they goe , the more they erre , and further from the right way . And as the rowling stone never gathers any mosse , but rather dirt ; so your leight inconstancy may get some shame , but never any Love. You must know , Hilas , that the wounds of Love are such as will never heale . Heavens deliver me from any such ( said Hilas ) . You have good reason for your prayer , replied Tircis , For if every time you were wounded with a new beautie , you should receive an incurable wound , I am afraid there would not be one sound part in all your body . Moreover you never can relish any of those sweets and felicities which Love bestowes upon all true Lovers , and that miraculously , like the rest of his actions : for they are cured by the same , which wounds , like the sword of Telephus which both cuts and heales : and I am perswaded that were you once permitted to know the secrets of that god , you would presently renounce your inconstancy . Hilas at this smiled and said . There is very great reason , Tircis , that you should put your selfe in the number of those whom Love useth very well but as for my part , I do with all my heart quit my share in all his sweets : you may keep to your selfe all his felicities and contentments without any feare that ever I shall envie you . 'T is now a whole month since first we met , and I think we met every day ; I do not remember that day , that hour , nay nor that minute in which you were not entertaining your Love forsooth , with that good company of teares : on the contrary , tell me that day , that hour , or that minute in which you hea●d me bid Love welcome so much as with one single sigh ? There 's no man whose taste is not quite out of tune as yours is , but will find more sweetnesse in the pleasantnesse of my life , then in your dolefull sighs and sobs . Then turning himselfe towards the Shepheardesse who complained so of Tircis ; And you , faire but unwise Shepheardesse , take courage , and deliver your selfe from the Tyranny of this unnaturall Shepheard : cheere up and live Will you by your patience make your selfe a complice with him in his crimes ? do you not see , that he glories in your teares ? know you not , that your supplications doe puff him up with so much arrogancy , as he thinkes you to be highly obliged unto him if he does hearken unto you with disdaine ? The Shepheardesse with a deepe sigh answered , It is an easie matter , Hylas , for him that is sound to counsell the sick : but if you were in my stead , you would know that all this advice is in vaine : you might find that sorrow would sooner drive my soule out of my body , then reason can drive this passion out of my soul . For this my beloved Shepheard has such a Soveraigne power over me , that his authoritie can command what he pleaseth : spare then all your sapient advisements Hylas : they will but fester my wounds the more ; for I am so wholly devoted unto Tircis , that my will is not my owne How ! ( said the Shepheard ) your will not your owne ? to what purpose is it then to Love and serve you ? The same ( answered the Shepheardesse ) that my Love and services are unto this Shepheard . That is as much to say ( answered Hilas ) that I should lose both all my time and my paines , and that if I should professe my affection unto you , you would only make use of my words to expresse your affection unto Tircis but since such is your humour , and since I have more command over my selfe then you over yours , I will only kisse your hand and take my leave : for I shall be ashamed to serve such a poore and pittifull Mistrisse . Neither you nor I ( answered she ) shall receive any great losse by it . Were you as sensible of your losse in losing me , said Hilas , as you shew simplicitie in courting him , you would lament the losse of me , sooner then desire the affection of Tircis : but if you care no more for losing me , then I do for losing you , I le warrant you , neither of our sorrowes shall ever hurt us . Then walking merrily away he sung these verses . A Song . Love having wings will fly away as well as Time and soone decay ; Then let 's be wise , and from us banish the thing which of it selfe will vanish . Let 's cut Loves cords , and quench its fires , with all exorbitant desires . That thing let 's voluntary do which time at last will force us to : Thus or'e the Gyant Love shall we be victors , most triumphantly . Had this Shepheard come into the country in a more merry season , doubtlesse with more friends : but Celadons losse did sit so sadly upon the soules of all that neighbourhood , that none was in any mood of rallarie ; and therefore they left him : some returned to their cabins & others in farther quest of Celadon ; some on this side , & some beyond the River Loire ; neither tuft nor tree escaped their inquisitive search , yet all in vaine : for no newes could be heard of him . Only Silvander did meet Polemas just at the place , where Galathea and the other Nymphes had a little before taken him up . And because he Governed the country under the Authoritie of the Nymph Amasis the Shepheard , who had often seene him at Marcelles , did render him all possible honour ; and acquainted him with the losse of Celadon ; at which Polemas was very sorry , being ever a Lover of all Celadons familie . On the other side Lycidas , who was walking with Phillis , after a long silence , at last he turned towards her ; well , faire Shepheardesse ( said he unto her ) what do you thinke of your companion ? she not yet knowing of Astreas Jealousie , did answere him , that she could not be much blamed , if she upon such a sad accident did shun all company ; for Phillis thought that he complayned because she went away alone : Nay , nay , replyed Lycidas , that 's nothing ; but I doe thinke her to be the most ungratefull woman in the world , and the least worthy of any Love : for my brother never intended , nor could he Love any but only she : she knew it well enough , cruell woman that she was : the testimonies he gave her , were too evident to be doubted : he overcame all difficulties , he stopt not at impossibilities : he valued not the anger of Parents , but endured her rigours , her cruelties , and scorns , and all this so long , that I beleeve no other but Celadon was able to do it . And yet for all this , 〈◊〉 did most unworthilie change her mind : her foolish pretences of hatred and jealousy has eternally exiled him : and being grown desperate , he did chuse death rather then such a piece of crueltie as she . Oh Heavens ! Lycidas , ( said Phillis in a great amazement ) what 's this you say ? Is it possible , Astrea should ever commit such a crime ? It is most certainly true ( answered the Shepheard ) she has partly told me as much , and I do conjecture the rest by his discourse . She tryumphs in the death of my brother , and her infidelitie and ingratitude can palliate her crime : but I do sweare unto you by all that 's sacred , never any Lover was fuller of affection and fidelitie then he : I care not whether or no she ever know her error , unlesse to vexe and grieve her ; for now I am as professed an enemy unto her , as ever my brother was faithfull . Thus Lycidas and Phillis discoursed , he being infinitely grieved for the death of his brother , and as much offended against Astrea : and she , very sorry for Celadons death , angred at the anger of Lycidas , and astonished at the Jealousie of her companion would not apply any extreame remedies , at the first ; but only some gentle preparatives to mollifie him . She would not by any meanes that the death of Celadon should cost her Lycidas : and she considered that if any hatred was betweene him and Astrea , she must of necessitie breake off with one of the two ; yet Love would not yeeld unto friendship . On the other side , Astrea was so swelled in teares and suncke in sorrow : as having not teares enough to wash away her error , nor words enough to expresse her griefe , both her eyes and mouth did leave their offices unto her imaginations so long as both eyes , toung , imagination , and all other faculties being tyred out , she fell asleepe . Whilst things passed thus amongst the Shepheards and Shepheardesses , Celadon was observed by the three Nymphes in the Pallace of Isoures with all indulgent care : but the hurt which the water had done him was so great , that for all their remedies which they applied , he could not open his eyes nor give any signe of life , but only by the beating of his heart , passing all the day and a good part of the night , before he came to himselfe ; And when he opened his eyes , he was in a great amazement to find himselfe in that place : for he very well remembred what he had done and how a rash despair had made him throw himselfe into the water : but he knew not how he came thither . And after he had stayed a long while in this confused thought , he asked whether he was alive or dead . If I be alive ( said he ) how is it possible that the cruelty of Astrea should not kill me ? And if I be dead , why , cruell Love , dost thou torment me in the shades of death ? is it not enough that thou hast my life , but thou must receive my old flames out of my dead ashes ? And the great perplexitie in which Astrea had left him having now forsaken him , he called into his memory all his former conceptions , and his mind being full of imagination both of his miseries and also of his former happinesse , he fell into such a sound sleepe , that the Nymphes had time enough to come and see him , and finding him fast asleepe , they opened the curtaines and windowes very gently , and did sit downe by him , the better to view and contemplate upon him . Galathea , after a whiles confideration , did in a low voice for feare of wakeing him , say , oh how this Shepheard is changed since yesterday ? What a fresh complexion is upon a suddaine come into his face ? seriously I do not repent of all the paines I have taken in saving his life ; for as you said , sweetheart ( said shee , and turned towards Silvia ) he is one of the principall in al the country : Madam , ( answered the Nymph ) most certainly he is ; for Alsippes is his Father , and Amarillis his Mother . How ? said Galathea , that Alsippe so famous , who to save his freind , did break open the Prison of the Visigotts at Ussum ? The very same , ( said Silvia ) I have seene him severall times at feasts , which are kept by the Townes about Lignon . And because Alsippes seemed unto me most worthy of observation , I looked long upon him : for the formalitie of his beard , and the gravitie of his venerable age , did exact honour and observance from every one . But as for Celadon I remember , that of all the Shepheards , there was only he and Silvander , who had confidence enough to approach me ; by Silvander I knew which was Celadon , and by Celadon which Silvander : for both of them , had in their Garbes and discourse somthing more generous , then the name of Shepheard useth to owne . Whilst Silvia spake , Love , in mock age of the subtiltie of Climante and Polemas , who were the cause of Galatheas coming to the place where she tooke up Celadon , did begin to kindle new flames in this Nymph ; for all the while that Silvia spoke , she had her eyes upon the Shepheard ; and the applauds which she gave him , did enter into her soul ; and the more easilie , because she was prepared for it by the coming of Climante , who counterfetting himselfe to be a Druide , had foretold her , that the man whom she should meet with , in the place where she found Celadon , should be her husband , unlesse she would be the most miserable woman in the world ; the plot being , that Polemas should go to that place at the hour , to the end that she might more willingly be induced to marry him , which otherwise , the affection she bore unto Lindamor would not permit . But Fortune and Love , are too hard for Prudence ; and sent Celadon thither by chance , as I have told you : so as Galathea , intending to fixe Love upon this Shepheard , did thinke him to be extreame Lovely : And seeing he did not wake , she went out as gently as she could , to entertaine her new thoughts . There was neere his chamber a backe paire of staires , which opened to a low Gallerie , out of which , by a draw bridge one might go into a Garden full of choice varieties , Fountaines , Statues Walkes , Arbors and all that Art could invent ; out of this Garden was a dore into a Wildernesse of severall sorts of Trees : in which was severall Labirinthes , wherein one might wander to the losse of ones selfe , yet by reason of the umbrage were very delightfull : In one of which was a Fountaine called The truth of Love , a place in truth marvelously pleasing : for by force of Inchantment , a Lover who looked in it might see her , he loved : if he were Loved , he might see his Mistrisse by him if she Loved another , that other would be presented and not himselfe : And because it did discover all the deceipts of Lovers , it was called the Truth of Love. In another , Labirinth was the Cavern of Damon and Fortune ; and in another was the denn of an old Mandrake , full of so many wonders and witchcrafts , that every vanitie appeared a fresh miracle . Moreover , in the other parts of the wood , there was severall other Grotts , so well counterfeited , and neere the naturall , as the eye did oft deceive the judgment . It was in this Garden , where the Nymph did walke waiting for the waking of the Shepheard : And because her new desires would not permit her to be silent , she faigned to forget somthing which she commanded Silvia to go and seeke : for she confided lesse in her green youth , then in Leonidas whose age was arrived at more maturitie , though both these Nymphes were her secret confidents . And being alone with Leonida , she thus said unto her ; what do thinke , Leonida , has not this Druide a strange knowledge of things ? Does not the gods freely communicate themselves unto him ? for what is future , he knowes as well as the present : The truth is , answered the Nymph , he did very directly shew you in the Mirror , the very place where you found this Shepheard , and also told you the very time ; but his words were so ambiguous , that I beleeve he hardly understood them himselfe . Why do you say so , answered Galathea , since he hath particularly told me every thing as perfectly as I my selfe do not now kow them , better than he did before they happened ? he only told you , answered Leonida , that you should find in this place a thing of an inestimable value , though formerly it had beene disdayned : Nay , Leonida , said she , he has told me more then that : particularly ; Madam , said he , you have two very contrary influences : the one the most unfortunate under the heavens ; the other the most happie that can be desired : And it is in your choice to take which you will : And to the end you may not deceive your selfe , be pleased to know , that you are and shall be coveted by many great and Noble personages , where vertues and merits may easily moove you : but if you measure your affection by their meritts , or their Love , and not by what I shall tell you : from the supream gods , I do Prognosticate , that you will be the most miserable woman alive . And to the end you may not be mistaken in your choice , remember that such a day you shall see at Marseilles a Knight in such a habit , who does and will court you for marriage : which if you permit , then I do pronounce your misery . And therefore I advise you to shun such a man and thinke upon him rather as your sad fate , then as your servant : on the contrary , observe well the place which is represented in this Mirror , for on such a day at such an hour you shall there meet a man , in whose affection the heavens has placed all your felicitie : if you can so order it , that he do Love you , never beleeve the gods againe , if you become not more happie then you can desire : but be sure , that the first of you two who shall meet , be the first that shall begin Love. This , Leonida , is as cleere as the Sun at noone , and I do already perceive that his predictions are true . For I seeing this Shepheard first , I must tell you truly , I find some sparkes of affection towards him . Good heavens ! Madam ( said Leonida unto her ) do you intend to place your Love upon a Shepheard ? do you not remember who you are ? I do so , Leonida , said she , and you must know that Shepheards are men as well as Druides and Knights , and their Noblenesse is as great as others , both being sprung from one and the same originall : so as if this Shepheard be well borne , why should I not think him as worthy of me as any other : The truth is Madam , said Leonda , disgrace it as you will , he is a Shepheard : The truth is , said Galathea , he is a well accomplished man. But Madam , answered Leonida , you who are so high a Nymph , Lady ; after Amasis , of all these goodly Countries : can your courage descend so low as to Love a man of common ranke ? a Rustique a Shepheard , a man not worth a straw ? Friend , replyed Galathea , remember that Enone became a Shepheardesse for Paris his sake , and when she lost him , She shed many a bitter teare . Madam , laid Leonida , Paris was a Kings sonne ; and the error of another , ought not to move you to the like . If it be an error , answered she , the blame is in the gods who advise me unto it by the Oracle of their Druides : but , my freind , Celadon is not so farre off in kindred from Paris : are they not both come from the same originall ? Did you not heare what Silvia said of him and his Father ? You must know they are not shepheards out of any want , but because they would enjoy that sweet and harmlesse kind of life . But deare Madam , added Leonida , can you thus forget the affection and services of the generous Lindamour ? I am not willing , said Galathea that oblivion should be the recompence of his services : but I am unwilling withall , that my affection unto him should be the utter ruine of all my happinesse . Oh Madam ( said Leonida ) I beseech you remember how full of fidelity he hath ever been . Oh my friend , said Galathea I beseech you consider what it is to be eternally miserable . Certainly , said Leonida , an extream affection , a pure fidelitie , the imployment of a whole age and continuall services ought not to be so long entertained , but merited a better requitall then a change . For God sake Madam , consider what impostures all these Fortune tellers are : they vent for truthes the idle imaginations of their fond dreames : they are flat lyars , since of a hundred predictions hardly one happens truly , they are so foolishly ignorant , since for all their businesse in others mens matters they know not their owne fortune : will you bee perswaded by the fantasticall talke of this fellow , to make that man miserable who hath bin so much yours ? Look but a little upon his Love ; consider what hazards he hath run for you ; how he fought with Polemas ; what despaire he was then in ; what torments you now prepare for him , and how hee will certainly invent some way of death to himselfe when he knowes it . Galathea did shake her head , and thus answered ; Leonida , I must not now thinke upon either Lindamor or Polemas as heretofore ; but upon my owne eternall either happinesse or misery ; the motives you use are very good for your selfe , who will be concerned no further then to a little pittie : but for my selfe they are very dangerous , since the misery does not menace me for a day but for ever . T is true , were I in your place , and you in mine , perhaps I should give the same advice : but certainly an eternall misery is very terrible : As for the fabulous conjectures of those Divinres which you speak of ; I will for your sake beleeve , that perhaps they will not so fall out , and perhaps they will but I beseech you tell me , do you think any prudent person will for the satisfaction of another , conclude all his happinesse or all his misery upon a perhaps ? But if you Love me , use no more of this discourse : for if you do , I shall thinke you aime at the satisfaction of Lindamure , more then mine . And as for him , never feare , but he will find out a better way of care then death : reason and time will temper him how many desparato's have you seene , whom a little time has not perfectly cured ? These two faire Nymphs thus discoursed , when they saw Silvia returne , and therefore they broke off this discourse ; but Galathea said thus unto Leonida , consider that not only my contentment , but all my felicitle is at the stake : Leonida could not reply , beeause Silvia was so neere as to heare their discourse . She being come , Galathea understood that Celadon was awake , for listning at the dore , she heard him sigh and groane : T is very true , that a little while after their departure from his chamber , he did waken and the Sun shining very splendently upon his bed , as he opened his eyes he was so dazled that being confused with so great a light , he knew not where he was : his last dayes paine had much astonished him , but at that time he was without any pain ; so as remembring his fall into the River and the opinion which he had a little before of his being dead , and now finding himselfe in such a glorious light , he knew not what to thinke , unlesss that Love had ravished him into heaven in recompence of his fidelitie : and that which most induced him to this opinion , was to see the chamber hung with such rich hangings , and admirable pictures , so lively that his yet weake eye could not distinguish them from substances . On the one side , he saw Saturne leaning upon her sithe with her dangling long tresses , her forehead wrinkled , her eyes sullen , her Eagle nose , her mouth besmeared with blood and yet full with a morsell of her children , one of which halfe eaten was an her left hand which by the prints of teeth did emblem cruelty to the life . This little infant was reversed , sprawling with heeles upward and armes hanging downwards , all smeared with blood which trickled from the wound which this hag had made with her teeth , whose long and dangling haire did drop with blood in which it had been steeped her nervous and uglie armes were growne over in many places with griesly haire , as well as her leane and withered thighes : She trode upon heapes of bones some growne white with antiquitie , others green and halfe fleshy . All about him was nothing but peeces of broken scepters crownes crashed into peeces , ruined edifices , so as only some sleight resemblance of what they had beene remained . A little further off was to be seene the picture of great Jupiter with an enflamed countenance , but grave and full of Majestie , in his eyes , a mixture of benignitie and terror : with a Croune upon his head : in his left hand a Scepter , which he rested upon his thigh where was to be seene the scarre which he gott , when by the imprudence of the Nymph Semele , to save little Bacchus , he was forced to open that place , and carry the marke of it unto the end of his tearme . In the other hand he held his three poynted Thunderbolt , so well represented , that it seemed to fly from thence through the Aire . His feet trampled upon a great Globe : and neere him was a great Eagle which carried in her crooked beak a Thunderbolt : upon the back of this bird did ride the little G●mimede , cloathed after the mode of the Inhabitants on the mountaine Ida ; fat , plump , faire Golden and curled Lockes : with one hand he stroked the head of the bird ; and with the other he offered to take hold of Jupiters Thunderbolt but the bird with her traine did repulse his feeble arme . Close by , stood the Basin and Eure out of which this little Skinker powred out Nectar unto his Master : and this little officer , powring it upon the hands of Jupiter : he let the Eure fall and looked back as if ashamed of his act . At the feet of this God was a great Tun : and all about him the Vowes , Prayers , and Sacrifices of Mortals variously represented ; for the Sacrifices were figured by smoke intermingled with fire : and vowes and prayers were represented by such light Ideas , as the eye might know the meaning of them This discourse would be too long , if I should relate every picture particularly : for the chamber was full of them . Venus also in a Sea shell amongst the rest , looked upon the wound which the Grecian gave her in the Trojan warre : and litle Cupid looked upon her by the Lamp of the too curious Psyche ; And this so well represented , that the Shepheard could not discerne it from counterfeit . When he was thus deepe in contemplation , the three Nymphes came into his chamber , whose beautie and Majesty , did more plunge him into admiration That which most helped on his conceipt of being dead , was , his fancying the three Nymphes to be the three Graces , especially seeing the litle Merill amongst them whose stature , beautie , plumpnesse , Golden Lockes and Jolly Lookes seemed unto him , a Cupid . And though he was much confused in himselfe , yet his courage which was alwayes above the qualitie of a Shepheard did prompt him unto so much confidence , as to aske them in what place he was . Unto which Galathea answered Celadon you are in a place where the people of it do intend your perfect cure ; and we are those who finding you floting in the water , did bring you hither , where you have full power to command whatsoever you please . Then Silvia , stepped forward & said is it possible Celadon you should not know me ? Did you never see me in your Village ? I hope faire Nymph ( answered Celadon ) that the condition I am in , will excuse the frailty of my memory ; Do you not remember Silvia , ( said she ) and two of her companions , who went to see your sports upon the day which you dedicated to the goddesse Venus ? And after you had won the course , Silvia was she who gave you a Garland of Flowers which you did presently put upon the head of the Shepheardesse Astrea ? I know not whether these passages be vanished out of your memorie ; but I am sure when you Crowned Astrea with my Garland , every one did wonder at it , by reason of the emnitie which was betweene your two families ; particularly betweene your father Alcippes , and Alces the Father of Astrea : And when I enquired the occasion of it , I could not learne any further , then that Amarillis being the Mistrisse of those two Shepheards , they did Rival-like perpetually quarrell , untill such time as Amarillis married your Father : and then Alces and the prudent Hippolita marrying together , they did both of them harbor an inveterate hatred against them : so Celadon , you see I know you , and have given you good testimonies of what I say . The Shepheard hearing this , did by degrees recollect into his memorie all she said , but he was so astonished that he knew not how to answere , for knowing Silvia to be the Nymph of Amasis , and by reason of his Rurall life , having no acquaintance with her nor her companions , he could not now imagine how he should come amongst them . At last he replyed ; all you say , faire Nymph , is most true , and I remember that upon the Festivall of Venus , three Nymphes did bestow three Garlands : It was my fortune to winne that of running : Lycidas my Brother won , that of leaping , and gave his Garland unto Phillis ; and Silvander did winn that of singing , and presented it to the sage Belinda . But truly , I cannot remember the names of those Nymphes the doners , only we contented our selves with knowing that they were the Nymphes of Amasis and Galathea : for we alas , are Country Inhabitants of fields and woods , and our wits are not Calculated for any higher Meridian , and therefore made no further inquity of you . Have you met with no further knowledge of us since that ( said Galathea ? ) The information that I had ( answered the Shepheard ) was from the discourse which my Father made of his fortunes , in which I have often observed him to mention Amasis , but I am not at all acquainted with any particulars concerning her , though I have much desired it . Your desire , Shepheard , replyed Galathea , shall be satisfied , and I will tell you , both who Amasis is , and who we are . Know therefore , welcome Shepheard , that Anciently this Country now called Forrests , all floated with a deepe Abysse of waters , & only the high Mountaines about it was uncovered except some hills in the middest of the plaine , as the Rock of Isoures & mount Verdon : so as all the Inhabitants did live upon the tops of the Mountaines . The Ancient families of this Country , have their names engraved upon old ruines , upon the tops of the hills . But about fourteen or fifteen ages since , a Romane who in ten yeares conquered all the Gaules , did cut some of the Mountaines , by which the water rann away and drained our plaines : which seemed so pleasant unto him as he would needs make them habitable : and to that end caused all those who lived on the Mountaines to come and live in the plaines and caused the first building there , to be called after his owne name Julius . And because the humid plaines produced abundance of Trees , some say the country was called Forrests , and the people Forresters ; whereas before they were called the Segusians : but those were much deceived . For the name of Forrest did come from Forum , a little Towne which the Romans built and called Forum Segusianorum , as if they would have said , the place or the marsh of the Segusians , which indeed was onely the place where they kept their Armes whilst they were putting their neighbour Countries into order . This , Celadon , is the antiquitie of this Province , as some do confidently hold ; but there are two opinions quite contrary . The Romans say that when our plaines were all covered with water , the chaste goddesse Diana , thought the place so pleasant that she dwelt there very much : for her Driades and Amadriades , did live and hunt in those great woods and high hills , which circled about this great Levell of waters : and because there was no great store of Fountaines , she came hither often with her Naiades which also dwelt here : but when the waters were let out , the Naiades were forced to follow , and go with them into the wide Ocean . So as the Goddesse losing halfe her Nymphs , and not being able to take her full swinge of delight with so small a Traine , she made choice of some daughters of the Principall Druides and Knights , and joyned them unto the Nymphs which remained , unto whom also she gave the name of Nymphs . But so it hapned , that many amongst them , some being brought up under fond and tender Mothers , others used to the courtship of servants ; and not being able to take the paines of hunting , nor lose the memorie of their affectionate servants , they would needs go back to their houses againe and Marrie . At which the Goddesse was so incensed that She forsooke this prophane Country , and did fly from that vice which she so much abhorred . But not to punish the vertues of some for the errours of others , before she departed she did for ever most ignominiously banish out of the Country , all those who had beene faultie , and made choice of one , unto whom she gave the same Authoritie which she had over all the Country , and willed that the Race of this one should have all the Soveraigne power for ever : And ever after she permitted them to marry . Yet expresly forbidding that any man should ever succed her . Since this time there hath been no abuse amongst us , & our Lawes have been since most inviolably observed . But our Druides do tell a quite contrary tale : For they say that our great Princesse Galathea ; daughter unto the King of Celtes , wife of the great Hercules , and Mother of Galathea who gave name unto the Gaules , that were before called Celtes , being infinitly in Love with her husband did follow him whither soever his courage and vertue did invite him against the Monsters and Gyants : At that time , these mountaines which seperate us from A●vergne , and those more on the left hand which are called Cemene and Gebene , were a retreat unto some Gyants , who were terrible unto all the Country . Hercules being advertised thereof , went thither and because he did infinitly love his deare Galathea , he left her in this Country , which was nearest to him , & where she might take much pleasure , either in hunting or in the company of the Country Ladies : and because she was Queen of all the Gaules , when Hercules had vanquished the Gyants , & necessitie of affaires called him away ; before her departure , in eternall memorie of the delight she tooke in that Country , she ordayned that which the Romans say the Goddesse Diana did . But whether it was Galathea or Diana , yet so it is , as if by a supernaturall priviledge , we have ever since been maintained in our priviledges , since none ever troubled our tranquillitie . Nay Alaricke King of the Visigots , when with Aquitaine he had conquered all the Provinces on this side Loire , knowing our statutes , did confirme the priviledges , and without any usurpation , did leave us in our antient freedome . Perhaps you will thinke it strange I should so particularly talke of things which transcend the capacity of my age ; but you must know that Pimander my Father was very inquisitive unto the Antiquities of this country ; so as the most knowing Druides did commonly make it their discourse with him , & I gleaned such fragments from them as most delighted me . Thus I came to know that Amasis my Mother was in a continued line descended from her whom the Goddesse Diana or Galathea did elect : she being sole Lady of all these Countryes , and having one Sonne called Clidaman ; She brought up with us many young maides and daughters of Druides and Knights , where being in so good a schoole , they might learne all the vertues which their age and sexe was capable of . The Virgins go habited as you see us , in the same fashion which Diana or Galathea was accustomed to weare , and which in memorie of her we have constantly kept . Now , Celadon , I have acquainted you with our condition ; and I am confident that before you part from us ( for I would have you see us altogether before you go ) you will confesse , that our assembly will not yeild unto any other , either in vertue or beautie . Celadon now knowing who these Nymphes were , he knew also what reverence was due unto them ; and though his conversation had been onely amongst his equall Shepheards , yet his good education had taught him how to behave himselfe unto his superiors . After he had rendred them all the honour which he thought himselfe obliged unto , I cannot chuse but wonder , said he , to find my selfe amongst so many great Nymphs : and I who am but a simple sillie shepheard , to receive so many favours from them . Celadon ( answered Galathea ) vertue , in what place soever it is will merit both Love and Honour as well when it is shrowded under the cheap habit of a shepheard , as under the rich and glorious Purple of a King ; and for your particular , you are in no lesse consideration amongst us , then the greatest of the Druides or Nobles of our Court ; for since your merits are as great , our favours shall be no lesse . And as for your wonder at finding your selfe amongst us , know that it proceeds from the Providence of the Gods , who have so ordained it ( as at more leasure you may know ) either because they would not have so much vertue lost in the Forrests ; or , intending to make you greater then you are , they will by you , make a person who loves you , happy : live then , and be happy , for you need desire no more then your health . Madam ( answered the Shepheard who did not well understand this language ) If I must desire mine owne health , it shall be only to render you service , in exchange of so many favours which you are pleased to conferre upon me : But for my part , I must thinke of no other course but returning to the woods and Pastures ; otherwise the solemne vow which our Fathers have made unto the Gods , will accuse us to be unworthy children of such Fathers . What vow is that , sad the Nymph ? The History of it would be too long replyed Celadon , but in short this , Madam ; All those about the Rivers of Loire , Turan , Argent and all the rest of the Rivers , have severall yeares with one accord , assembled in that great Plaine which is neere Mount Verdum , and considering the Inconveniences which ambition and desire of rule , in that people called Romans , hath brought upon all their Neighbours , they do all by mutuall consent sweare to fly all ambition for ever , and they and their children to live peaceably in the habit of shepheards . And ever since it hath been observed ( so pleasing was this vow unto the Gods ) that whosoever broke this oath , did never prosper . And amongst us , my Father is the most remarkable example : So as now seeing the will of heaven is to have us live in rest , we have a new ratified this vow , with so many sacred oathes , as he that breakes it shall be most detestable . I do professe , answered the Nymph , I am very glad to heare this : for I never knew before , the reason why so many good and antient families have forsaken Townes and spend their dayes in woods and solitary places . But , Celadon , if your condition will permit you , I shall be very glad to heare you relate the fortune of your Father Alsippes , and why he betooke himselfe to that kind of life , which he had so long laid aside ; for I am most confident , it is most worthy of knowledge . Then the shepheard , though not very well , yet constrained himselfe to obey her , and began thus . The History of Alcippes . Madam , you command me to relate the most intricate story in the world ; and in which one may learne that whosoever contrives the hurt of another must prepare himselfe for a great part of it . In obedience therefore to your commands I shall briefly tel you , what I have gleaned from the ordinary discourse of him , unto whom all the things hapned : for , to make us more sensible of our happinesse in living at rest , my Father hath often related unto us his strange fortunes . Be pleased to know then , Madam that Alcippes , being educated by his Father in the simplicitie of a shepherd , had ever a Genius far different from his education ; and any thing that smelt of a Town pleased him much better then a Field : So as when he was a little boy , his delight was in assembling other boys together , and setting them into order ; and do what the grave Signiors could , he would still be teaching them how to arme themselves , and shoot in bowes . The Ancients of our village , who observed his actions did Prophesie great troubles to ensue upon their country , and that Alcippes was of too turbulent a spirit to be kept within the compasse of a shepherd . When his age became more virile he fell in Love with the shepherdesse Amarillis , who was then secretly corrted by another shepheard called Alces . And Alcippes having so good a conceipt of himselfe , that he thought any shepherdess would bid his affection welcome whensoever it was offered , he resolved not to use much artifice , in declaring himselfe : so as meeting her at one of the Sacrifices unto Pan. as she was returning home to her village he said unto her ; I could never have believed my selfe so weake , as not to resist the blowes of an enemy , who hath wounded me and never thought upon it . She answered him , that he who wounds against his will ought not to be called an enemy . But I do find it otherwise , answered he , and therefore I may very well give this name unto you : who I ? replyed she , I was never so , either in thought or act : for I ever set a great valew upon your merit . This is one of the wounds you give me , said he : but I see you can carry Love in your eyes and in your mouth , but will not harbour it in your heart : The shepherdesse then finding her selfe surprised , and that he did meane matter of Love , she answered : I do set such a value upon your vertue Alcippes as I ought to do ; but as for any Love , whereof you speak , beleeve me I have none for any , either in my eyes or heart ; especially for such pittyfull spirits as can content themselves to live like Savages in woods . It is not the election of love but my destinie which makes me yours , replyed the shepherd ; and such a resemblance of humor there is betwixt us , that I have borne a most deadly hatred unto a shepherds life , which you scorne so much , even from my very cradle : I do protest that if changing my condition will promote me into your favour I wil immediatly quit my flock and sheephooke , and live amongst men , not amongst Salvages . You may change your condition , answered Amarillis , but not me ; for I am resolved to be still so much my selfe , as not to give my affection unto another . If therefore you would have us live as formerly we have done leave off this discourse of affection and Love , and talke of such things as we were wont , else thinke it not strange that I banish you my presence since it is impossible that Love and the Civilitie of Amarillis should dwell together . Alsippe not expecting such an answer was so confounded that it was a long while before he could answer but , being come to himselfe , he was perswaded , that it was the bashfullnesse of her age and sexe , not want of any good will to him , made her give such an answer : And therefore he answered : whatsoever you are pleased to be or say , I shall never be any thing but your devoted servant . And if the command you have imposed upon me were not incompatible with my affection , you may most confidently beleeve , that nothing in the world can make me disobey . But I beseech you excuse and suffer me to continue my designe which is onely a testimony of your merit : for whether you will or no , I am resolved to prosecute it . The shepherdesse then turning her eye smilingly upon him , I know not Alsippe ( said she unto him ) whether this be for some wager , or out of willfullnesse , that you speake thus . It is both ( answered he ) for I have laid a wager with my desires to overcome you , or to die : and this resolution is changed into obstinate willfullnesse , since nothing can divert me from that oath which I have taker . I should have been very glad , answered Amarillis , if you had made choice of some other marke for your importunities : Nay , nay , said the shepherd , all this cannot make me alter my designe ; Then think not much , replyed Amarillis , if I be as firme in my obstinacie , as you are in your importunitie . The shepherd would have replyed , but he was interrupted by many shepherds comming towards them . So as Amarillis for a conclusion said unto him in a low voice , you will do me a great displeasure Alcippe , if your resolution should be knowne : I can be contented to know your follies , but should , be much displeased if any other should know them . Thus ended my Fathers first discourse with Amarillis , which did infinitly angment his desire of serving her . As they went along the way they met Celion and Belinda , who were observing two turtles , billing and making Love unto each other , not caring a straw who saw them , which gave Alcippes an occasion to remember the last commands of Amarillis , and to sing these verses ; and because his voice was very good , every one did lend a silent eare . A Song upon the Constraints of honour . Loook yonder on the open Loves of those two billing turtle Doves ! See how this happie little paire , in Love what libertines they are ; They kiss , and care not who doth know it , but to the envious world do show it . The Lawes of honour so unjust , like fettred slaves observe we must . This bugbeare Honour which affrights , fond Lovers in their free delights , Will not allow them any blisse , unlesse they steal their happinesse . While these free Lovers of the Aire , what eyes do see them , doe not care . But Love and kisse , and take a pride , in that which honour bids us hide : Honour 's a Tyrant then , and we are slaves , whilst turtle doves are free . Since this time , Alcippes was so transported with Love that he knew no Limits : And Amarillis on the contrary , shewed her selfe all Ice unto him : and one day when he was desired to sing he made this his subject , thus put into verse . Upon the Coldnesse of Amarillis . Her heart is Ice , her eyes all flame , mine all contrary to the same ; I 'me Ice without , within all fire , my hearts inflam'd with hot desire : Love , I beseech thee , change designe , and thaw her heart , or else freeze mine . At this very time , as I told you before , Alces was a professed servant unto Amarillis : and being a shepheard of very excellent qualities , also held to be exceeding wise , the Father of Amarillis inclined more unto him then unto Alcippes , because of his turbulent spirit : On the contrary , the shepheardesse loved my Father better , because their humours were more sutable : which her Father knowing , and being unwilling to use any violence or absolute authoritie over her , he conceived , that time and absence might worke an alteration in her ; and therefore resolved to send her awhile unto Artemis , sister of Alces , who dwelt alone by the River of Allier . When Amarillis understood her Fathers mind , she resolved to acquaint Alcippes with her good will unto him , before she went : and to that end , writ these lines . The Letter of Amarillis unto Alcippe . Alcippe , YOur resolutenesse hath surpassed mine : and mine also far surmounted my selfe , as to accquaint you that tomorrow , I am gone ; And if you will meet me today , where we parted yesterday , I will there bid you adieu . AMARILLIS It would be too tedious Madam , to tell you all the particular passages betwixt them : let it suffice , to tell you in short , that they met at the place appointed : and there it was , where my Father received the first assurance of the Love of Amarillis : there she perswaded him , to quit a shepherds life , as unworthy of a noble spirit , promising him to be most constant to her resolution of loving him . After they were parted , Alcippes engraved these verses upon a Tree in the wood . Alcippes , upon the Constancy of his Affection . When Rocks remove , and Rivers backwards run ; when Marble melts ; and Glowewormes dim the Sun ; And when Impossibilities are done ; then may my heart my Amarillis shun . When it is knowne what is Eternitie ; when Gnats o're Eagles getts the victorie ; When Fire doth freeze , and the vast Ocean's dry ; then may my Love to Amarillis die . VVhen Swans and Snow are Metamorphos'd black ; when Starres do fall ; and the two Poles do crack ; When loving Turtles do their Mates for sake ; Then may my Love to Amarillis slake . VVhen in the Orient , Sun and Stars do set ; when mortals , in a bagge the wind doe get ; VVhen Steele the attracting Loadstone will not meet ; then Amarillis may I thee forget . VVhen Shippes do saile full ' gainst the blasting wind ; when Light is darknesse , Angells are unkind ; VVhen Heavens dissolve ; and Time an end does find ; then Amarillis , thou art out of mind . When she was gone ; and when he began to resent the horrour of absence , he went to the same place where he bad adieu unto his shepherdesse , and sighed out these verses severall times . In absence of Amarillis . Fair Amarillis and the Sun , do hold exact comparison ; And both alike dispenseth light , by presence ; and by absence , Night . What glorious Summer is it here when she is present in our Sphere ? How like to winter lookes the day ; when she her Rayes does not display ? When shee 's not present , I 'me undon , as Earth in absence of the Sun ; With Owles , and Bats , and Birds of night ; I sit , and sigh away delight ; And am society for none , but such a sad companion . Since absence was my dismal doome ; my heart , alas , was not at home : My eyes two Fountaines are , which vie with Lignon which should first be dry . All faculties do droop and mourne , till Amarillis do returne . But when the day shall dawne that she , within our Hemisphere shall be ; Then VVinter's gone , and Summer's come ; I 'le bid my heart a welcom home : I 'le wipe all teares from swelled eyes , my Batts and Owles , I will despise ; And with the joviall birds in spring , to her an Antheme I will sing . But he , not being able to abide in that place where he was wont to see her , he resolved ( whatsoever came on 't ) to be gone ; and as soone as he sought for an occasion , he found it to his hearts desire . A little before , the Mother of Amasis died : and Preparations were in hand to entertaine her in the great Citie of Marselles as their new Lady , with abundance of Tryumph . This solemnity , did draw thither out of curlositie , most of the Country : and amongst the rest , my Father obtained leave to be one : from hence did spring much of his miserie . He was in the prime of his age ; faire , beyond any in the Country ; his hair flaxen which naturally curled in rings , and which he wore very long ; in briefe , Madam he was such a one as I beleeve Love did chuse out for a marke of revenge ; and thus it was . There was a certain Lady which had seen him and loved him in such a secret disguise that we could never know her name . When he came first to Marselles , he came as a shepherd , but in a very handsom mode ; and to the end he should not run into any extravagancyes , as he did in his owne Hamlet his Father sent two shepherds with him as guardians , the principall of which was called Cleantes , a man whose humour was sutable unto my Fathers , insomuch as he affected him exceedingly . This Cleantes had a Son called Clindor equall in age with my Father , and had a naturall inclination to Love Alcippe . Alcippe , in retaliation of this affection , did also Love him above any other ; which was so pleasing unto Cleantes , that he could not deny my Father any thing and therefore , after they had observed how other Gallants were habited : how they were armed ; and how they fought at Barriers , both of them beseeched Cleantes for such allowance as might put them into the equipage of appearing amongst those Knights and Gallants . Have you so much courage ( said Cleantes unto them ) as to equal your selves with them ? Why not ? ( answered Alcippes ) have I not armes and thighes as well as they ? Though you have , ( said Cleantes ) yet you have not learned the Garbe , and civill deportment of Townes . T is true ( answered he ) but such ceremonies are not so difficult as to blast the hopes of quickly learning them . You have not yet the use of your armes ( said Cleantes ) nor know how to fence , or fight as they do : T is no matter replyed Alcippes , we have courage enough to supply that defect . Why would you leave off a country life ? Said Cleantes ; what should men do in woods ( Answered Alcippes ) and what good can men learne amongst beasts ? It will vexe you , said Alcippe , to be slighted by the Ladies , who will slight and scorne you , and upbraid you with the name of shepheards . If to be a Shepheard be ignominious , ( said Alcippe ) let us own that profession no longer ; and if it be not , then the disdain will not hurt us : for if they do , I will indeavour by my actions to get honour and esteem amongst them . At last Cleantes seeing their resolutions to change their lives ; well children ( said he ) since you are thus resolved , let me tell you that though you passe under the notion of shepherds , yet your extraction is from the best branch in the Country , and the noblest Knights in all France , have no better a pedigree then you have , though your Ancienters upon some certain considerations , made choice of such a retired kind of life . Never fear , therefore , the finding a good reception amongst these Cavaliers , since the very best amongst them is of your own blood . These words , did kindle the sparks of their desire unto a flame ; and made them more forward to put their resolutions into execution ; never reflecting upon the future , nor thinking what inconveniency that kind of life might bring them ; nor dorring at the displeasure of Alcippes Father . Cleantes provides them all necessaries ; they did quickly insinuate themselves into acquaintance , and get love amongst the best ; Alcippes was grown so expert in armes ; that he was accompted one of the best Knights of his time . During this feast , which lasted two monthes , a certain Lady as I told you before , had seen my Father , and was so much taken with him that she devised this Stratagem to bring her ends about . Upon a day when my Father was in the Temple ; an old woman came and set her selfe close by him : and seeming as if she were at her prayers , she said two or three times , Alcippes , Alcippes , but never looked towards him . He hearing himselfe named , did think to ask her what she would have with him , but seeing her eyes turned another way ; he thought she had spoken to some other . She perceiving that he heard her , continued , Alcippes , it is to you I speak , though I did not look upon you ; if you will enjoy a better fortune , then ever any Knight in our Court did , meet me in the twilight at the Piazza neere the Pallace , and there I will accquaint you further . Alcippe hearing this , answered her with a regardlesse look , that he would be there : and he failed not . For as soon as night came , he went to the place appointed , where he tarried not long for the old woman , who mufled up in a taffatle hood , took him aside and said unto him , Young man thou art the happiest man alive in the affection of the fairest Lady , and greatest beautie in all this Court , whom ( upon such conditions as I shall require ) if thou wilt , thou shalt enjoy , and receive fullnesse of delight . Young Alcippe hearing this faire offer , asked who the Lady was ? First , said she , you must promise never to enquire her name , but to keep your happy fortune extreamly secret ; the next condition is , that you let me blind your eyes , when I conduct you to her . Alcippe told her , that as for enquiring her name , and keeping secresy , he would most willingly consent ; but as for his being blinded , he would never suffer it . What dost thou fear man , ( said she ) : I fear not any thing , answered he , but I would have mine eyes at liberty . Fond young man ( said the old woman ) what a novice yet thou art ? Canst thou find a heart to slight such a fair opportunity upon such easie conditions ? Come come , never dorr at it , nor doubt any danger : where is the courage that thy presence promiseth ? can any imaginary perill affright thee from a most certain happinesse ? Then seeing him un willing ; Cursed be thy mother ( said she ) who brought thee forth : thou hast thy countenance & thy courage more from her , then thy father : Young Alcippes could not hear the language of this angry old woman without laughing : and afterwards bethinking himselfe what enemyes he had , he resolved to go along with her , provided she would let him weare his sword ; and so he suffered her to hood wink him , and conduct him whether she would . I should be too long and tedious , Madam , should I relate every particular of this night : but after many turnings and windings , and perhaps severall times one way , he was brought into a chamber , where blindfold , he was undressed by this old woman , and got into bed : A little after came the Lady who sent for him , and went to bed unto him , where after the light was taken away she did unmuffle his eyes : but , do what he could , he could not draw one syllable from her . So as he rose the next morning , and knew not who his bedfellow was , onely he imagined her to be young and fair : and an hour before day she who brought him thither ; came to conduct him back again with the same ceremonies : And it was agreed between them , that whensoever he was to come again ; he should find a little stone in a corner of the Piazza the same morning . Whilst these things thus passed , Alcippes Father dyed : so as he was sole Master of himself ; and had not the commands of Amarillis restrained him , perhaps he might have retired himselfe into a Country life again . For all the favours of this unknowne Lady could not drive her out of his mind . The great gifts which he often received from her , could not do it : nor could the favours of Pimander and Amasis , which he had obtained , have retained him from the woods . But , it being hard for a young spirit to keep any thing secret long , Clindor his dear friend seeing him spend after a vast rate , he asked him how he was able to maintaine so great an expence ? At first he was somthing shie ; but afterwards , told him his adventure of this unknown Lady ; and how all the art he had , could not discover who she was Clindor advised him the next time he went to cut off a peece of the fringe at the foot of the bed and the next morning to go unto all the houses which he could suspect , and try if he could find any such bed ; which he did ; and by this trick my Father came to the knowledge of her who was so favourable unto him . Yet he ever kept it so secret , that neither Clindor , or any of his children could ever know it . But the first time he went to her after this , when he was ready to rise in the morning he conjured her to conceal her selfe no longer , for he knew she was such a one . She , hearing her selfe named , was ready to speak : yet she kept silence , untill the old woman came : then when Alcippes was gone , she terrified her with a thousand meanaces , supposing that she had discovered her unto him ; so as the poor old band came trembling to my Father and told him that he had deceived her . Then he in a smiling manner told her his device which he had used , and that it was the invention of Clindor . She , extreamly glad of this discovery , after a thousand denialls of it , went to tell this Lady of it . And when she knew that Clindor was the inventor of this artifice , she turned her anger against him , & easily pardoned Alcippe , whom indeed she could not hate : yet from that day she never sent for him again . And since nothing is so sweet as revenge unto an offended spirit , this woman was never at rest till she had sprung a quarrell between Clindor and one that was Cozen unto Pimander , whom Clindor killed ; and though he was pursued , yet by the help of Alcippes , he got into Anvergne and saved himselfe : But Amasis transacted so with Alerick King of the Visigots who was then at Thoulouse , as he did imprison him at Usson with command unto his officers that they should remit him into the hands of Pimander , who intended his death . Alcippe left no stone unturned to obtain his pardon but all in vaine . Wherefore foreseeing the inevitable ruine of his freind he resolved at what rate soever , eyther to save him or die with him . He was then at Usson , as I told you before , a place so strong , as it seemed meere folly to attempt the getting him out : however not being able to live without Clindor , he resolved to be beforehand with those who were to go thither from Pimander : so as going away in a discontent , he get a dozen freinds , and came to the gates of the Castle , clad like Country fellowes , having under their jackets short swords , and baskets on their armes , as if they came to sell something . I have since heard him say , that there was three Forts all one within another . These resolute Peasants came to the outmost of them , where they found very few of the Visigots upon the Guard : for most of them were gone into the Town , to provide necessaries for the Garrison . Being come so neer , they offered their commodities to sell at so cheap a rate , that almost all within came to buy them . Then my Father , spying his opportunity got him who guarded the gate by the neck , killed him ; and at that very instant every one of his commpanions killed his man ▪ and entring in , kept the rest out at the swords point : then running to the Prisons they found Clindor and so many others , as being armed they thought able to maintaine the Garrison . To abridge my discourse , I will onely tell you Madam , that though upon the Alarme the gates of the Town were shut , yet they forced them and got out without the losse of one man , though the Governour who was killed there , did make a very brave resistance . Thus was Clindor saved , & Alerick being accquainted , that this enterprize was acted by my Father he was so incensed against him , as he sent to Amasis to demand justice upon him & she unwilling to lose his friendship , sent presently to sease upon my Father : but his friends gave him such timely notice of it , that he got out of the Country , and joyned himselfe with a Nation who a little after entred France and in hostile manner came as farr as the Rosne and Arar , and some part of the Allobroges ; and being desirous to enlarge their territories they made a fierce warr upon the Visigots the Ostrogots & the Romans : amongst these was my Father entertained , & being known for a man of valour , was presently honoured with severall Commands . But within a few yeares , Gondioch King of this Nation dying , Gordebert his Sonn succeeded him in the Throne of Bourgundie : and being desirous to settle his affaires in the beginning he contracted peace with his neighbours , marrying his Son Sigismond unto one of the Daughters of Theodorick King of the Ostrogots : and to hold faire with Alerick who was implacably offended against Alcippes , he promised to entertaine him no longer . So as he departed thence , and closed with another people , who from the Reihn● did sease upon part of France in spight of the Gaules and Romans . But Madam , the discourse would be much too tedious should I particularise every passage of this voyage ; for from thence he was forced to London unto King Arthur , who as I have heard did at that time institute the order of Knights of the Round Table : afterwards being hunted out by Alerick , he passed the Seas , and went to Bizantium where the Emperour gave him the command of his Gallies . But the Love to ones own country being above all others , my Father though in great favour with so many Emperours , yet had greater desire to breathe in his own native aire : and Fortune did present the meanes unto him when he least expected it . Alerick died : and Tyherre his Son succeeded him , who having many Brothers , had enough to do in maintaining his own , without thinking upon his Fathers enemyes . And therefore , being desirous to carry fair withall in the beginning of his Reigne , he published a generall Act of Oblivion , which pardoned all offences committed in his Kingdome . This was a good step to Alcippes returne , if Pimander had once forgot the injurie which he received : yet as the Visigots were instrumentall in his banishment , so Fortune would have them as forward in his repeal● 〈◊〉 little before , ( as I told you ) Arthur , King of great Brittaine , had instituted the Knights of the Round Table : an order consisting of a certain number of young vertuous men , who were obliged to go and seek adventures , to punish the wicked , to relieve the oppressed , and to defend the honour of Ladies . Then the Visigots of Spaine which then dwelt in Pampoluna , in imitation of this Order , did chuse out a number of Knights , who went into many Countries and shewed their valour . And at that time , there came one of these Visigots , after a long wandring through many Countries , unto Marselles ; where having made his accustomed challenge , he vanquished many of Pimanders Knights whose heads he all cut off , and as ensigns of his valour , sent them unto a Lady in Spain whom he courted as his Mistriss Amongst he rest Amarillis lost an Uncle , who , like my Father not relishing a Shepherds life , had betaken himselfe to armes . As soon as Amarillis heard of this sad Accident , she imparted the news by letter unto my Father ; not with any designe of his comming to her but only to make him a partner in her losse . Love , which ever prompts a noble soul unto a thousand generous designes , would not permit my Father to know of Amarillis losse , and sitt still : but he resolved immediatly upon revenge . Therefore with the Emperors leave he came disguised into Cleantes house , who understanding his resolution , did endeavour to disswade him , but Loves arguments were of more validity then his . One morning when Pimander was going to the Temple , Alcippes armed Cap a pe presented himself before him ; and though his helmet was up , yet his beard was so grown since his departure , that he was not knowable . As soon as Pimander understood his businesse , he sent an Herald to acquaint the Visigot with it : To be short , my Father overcame him ; and presented his sword unto Pimander , who was exceedingly glad that this cruell Visigot was vanquished . Then , not making himselfe known unto any , except Amarillis , who saw him in the house of Cleantes , he returned unto Bizantium , where he found his accustomed entertainment . Mean while Cleantes desiring nothing more then to see him in Forrests at liberty , did discover him unto Pimander , who was extreamly desirous to know the name of that man who fought with the stranger . Pimander at first was amazed ; but afterwards being moved by the vertue of this man , he asked whether it was possible he should be still alive ? To whom Cleantes made answer , relating all his long voyages and services of so many Kings : Oh , said Pimander , this mans vertue merits reward and not banishment : let him returne , and assure him that his deserts shall find from me a full reward . I freely pardon him all that ever he did against me . Thus my Father , after he had been seaven yeares in Greece , returned into his Country , and was much honoured both by Pimander and Amasis , who conferred upon him one of the greatest offices about their persons . Abundance of any thing cloys and faded desires have no force in them . As soon as my Father , had tasted the favours of Fortune in a full measure , his tast was glutted and he despised them . Some good Angell , intending to draw him out of that Gulfe , in which he had so often been so nigh a shipwrack , did inspire him with such considerations as these Come Alcippe , would he say unto himself , I must take thee under examination ; what doest thou intend to do ? Wouldest thou enjoy happinesse before thou dyest ? If thou wouldest ; be confident , it is not to be found any where but in Tranquillity : if in tranquillity , then it must be farr from businesse : if farr from businesse , then far from the ambition of a Court : hast thou not had sufficient tryall of its inconstancy ? Consider well with thy selfe ; ambition is a desire to command over many : and that many hath every one of them the same design as well as thee : they propose unto themselves the very same wayes thou dost ; and ambition is so narrow a passage , that only one can keep it : so as thou must defend thy selfe against a thousand , who will assault thee by a thousand stratagems , or else thou must die ; if thou dost defend thy selfe , what tranquillitie , what rest canst thou expect ? Thou must stand day and night upon thy Guard , both against friends and enemies : if thou dost yeild , there is no creature so miserable as a crest-falne Courtier , out of favour . Consider these things Alcippes ; thy Father and Ancestors were full as wise as thou art ; they well considered these things , and would never trust themselves upon the mutability of Fortune : Returne , returne therefore to thy native soil , cast off thy Purple , and assume thy first habit ; turne thy speare into a spade , and thy sword into a sheephook there thou shalt meet with that tranquillity , which thou hast sought for , so many years , and couldst never find it , and which can never be found any where else . These , Madam , were the considerations which brought my Father unto his first Profession . Wherein he enjoyed the height of happinesse : for he was so much beloved and honored by all his neighbours , that they held him for their Oracle ; yet this was not the end : For he was no sooner at home , but Love began to open his first wound : and Amarillis did cost him more misery , then all the rest of his misfortunes . Then did he revive that Device which he bore in all his travells which was in French Penne de Gray , meaning thereby Peine I'ay ; in English , The misery I endure . From this Love of his did grow an inveterate hatred . For Alces , Astreas Father , was also infinitly in Love with Amarillis ; and Amaril is , during my Fathers exile , did , by the command of her Parents , permit it : on the other side Alcippe , though he had cast off his habit of Chivalrie , yet he retained his courage ; and not being able to admit of any Rivall , did often fall foule with Alces , who also had courage enough ; And it was the thought of everyone , that if the Parents of Amarillis had not consented to give her unto Alcippes , one of them two had died for it . But though this marriage stopped all quarrells , yet there still remaines such roots of hatred , as will never be quite eradicated so as still there is no familiarity between Alces and Alcippes : Thus much fair Nymph ( said he unto Silvia ) perhaps you have heard in our Town , when you were there for I am Son unto Alcippes and Amarillis ; and Astrea is Daughter unto Alces and Hippolyta . Thus Celadon ended his discourse , and doubtlesse not without much paine : for speaking was troublesome to him : and this was the reason he did so abreylate his relation . But Galathea was unimaginably satisfied , when she heard of what Parents this Shepherd was descended , whom she so much Loved . As long as day lasted , these faire Nymphes so entertained Celadon , that had not Astreas change infinitly displeased him , he had found no great cause to be weary of them : for they were very fair , and also full of discretion : Yet as the case was with him , he could not chuse but desire to be alone and foreseeing that would not be till night , which would force them away , he wished for it every minute . When he was most alone , he thought himselfe best accompanied : for night being come , and the Nymphes retired to their chambers , his own thoughts came to accompany him with such cruell Memorandums , as made him uncapable of any other companions dismall despaire did look him in the face ; for if against the unjust sentence of his Mistris , he did oppose his innocency , then the suddain execution of it did appear in the eyes of his fancy . And as he was falling from one thought into another his hand fell a cidentally upon the Riband tyed to his arme , in which was Astreas Ring : Oh what horrid memorialls came then into his mind ? Then did he fancy the fury which her soul expressed both by words and actions , when she pronounced the sentence of his banishment . Then after a long and sad contemplation upon this last dysaster , he began to think upon the change of his Fortune ; how happy he had been , and how she favoured him . Then begun he to think what she had done for him how for his sake she had slighted many well qualified shepherds how little she valued the displeasure of her Father , or anger of her Mother , when they opposed against her affection : then began he to consider , that Fortune is as fickle in matters of Love as in any thing else : and how few of all her favours remained with him , which was only a Bracelet of her hair tyed about his arme ; and a Picture which he wore at his brest , whose Case he kissed many a time : as for the Ring which he wore about the other arme he esteemed that , rather as forced then of any benevolence . Then upon a suddain , he remembred the Letters which she had writ unto him in the happie dayes of his being in favour and which he alwayes carried about with him in a little bagg . Oh what rapture was he in when he first thought upon them ! for he feared lest the Nymphes when they pulled off his cloathes should have seen them . In this doubt he called out aloud for the little Merril : for he allwayes waited in a Lobby close by . The little boy , hearing him call so hastily two or three times , came to see what his pleasure was . My little officer ( saith Celadon ) doest thou know what is become of my clothes ? for they containe somthing which would much perplex me to lose : Your clothes Sir , said he , are not far from hence , but there is nothing in them , for I searched them . Oh Meril ( said the Shepheard ) thou art much mistaken , for there was something which I valued above my life ; then turning towards the other side of the bed he began to make exceeding sad complaints a long while together . Meril hearing him , was on the one side very sorry to heare him lament as he did ; and on the other side was in great doubt whether he should tell him all he knew : at last not being able to be longer a witnesse of his sorrowes ; he told him that he needed not to trouble himselfe so much for he was sure the Nymph Galathea loved him too wel to keep from him any thing which he so much valued : At this , Celadon turned towards him , and asked whether that Nymph had them ; I beleeve it is the same ( said he ) at least , I found a litle bundle of papers , and as I was bringing them unto you , she met me and took them from me . Oh Heavens said the Shepheard , things are worse and worse , then turning on the otherside , he would speak no more . Mean time Galathea did read the Letters for it was true , she did take them from Merill ; and as those in Love are alwayes full of curiositie , so she read them but she had strictly charged him to say nothing , because she intended to restore them , as unknown that she had seen them . Silvia held the candle whilst Galathea unloosed the string which tyed them together : we shall see ( said Silvia , ) whether this Shepheard be such a dull fellow as he would seeme to be and whether or no he be in Love : then Galathea took out the papers gently for feare of tearing them : and the first she laid her hand upon , was this . Astrea's Letter unto Celadon . Celadon , WHat 's this you do attempt ? Into what a confusion are you about to bring your self ? Take my advice , who counsell you as a friend , and leave off this your design of serving me t is too ful of inconveniency beleeve it ; what content Celadon can you hope for ? I shal be extreamly intolerable : you may with as much ease attempt an impossibility ; you must wait , and suffer , and be patient , and have neither eyes or Love for any but me : for never think , I will share affection with any other , nor accept of halfe-love . I am full of suspitions , extreamly Jealous ; I am exceeding hard to be woon , and very easily lost ; quickly offended , but abominably hard to be pleased : my will must be destiny it selfe ; my opinions must passe for reasons , and my commands must be inviolable Lawes . Shepheard , be wise , and keep out of this dangerous Labyrinth . Cease from a designe which may prove soruinous . I know my selfe better then you do : never think to alter my naturall Genius ; I shall certainly break rather then bend , and if you will not beleeve what now I say , do not hereafter complaine against me . Never credit me , ( said Galathea ) if this Shepheard be not in Love. It cannot be doubted ( said Silvia ) being so well accomplished . Then Galathea gave her another Letter which had been wet , to hold unto the fire ; meanewhile , she took another Letter which contained these words . Astrea's Letter unto Celadon . Celadon , YOu will not beleeve that I Love you , and yet you desire I should beleev you Love me If I do not Love you , what will my credence in your affection profit you ? perhaps you thinke , that beliefe will oblige me to it ; but alas Celadon , that consideration is too weak , if your merits and services were not more considerable : but this is the state of your condition : I would not only have you know , that I think you Love me ; but I would have you know also that I do Love you : and amongst many other , this is an infallible argument of it , that I have valued my Love to you , above my obedience to my Parents . If you consider how great my duty is to them , you may by it value my Love to you , since it is above all duties : Adieu ; be not any longer incredulous . As soon as this Letter was read Silvia brought the other , and Galathea told her with a sad heart , that Celadon was in Love , and which was worse , that he was extreamly loved which grieved her to the very soul : for now she saw that she was to force a Fort , which a victorious enemy was possessor of . For by these Letters she found , that the humour of this Shepherdesse was not to be halfe a Mistris , but would have an absolute command over such as she daigned to accept as her servants and her opinion of this was much fortified , when she read the other Letter which had been wet it was thus penned . Astrea's Letter unto Celadon . Celadon , LYcidas told Phillis , that yesterday you were in a very bad humour . Am I the cause of it ? or you ? If it be I , it is without occasion : for did I ever desire any more then to Love , and be loved by you ? And have you not sworne a thousand times , that you would never desire any more to compleat your happinesse ? If your selfe be the cause of it , then you do me wrong , to dispose of that which is mine , without my knowledge ; for whatsoever is yours , is by donation mine : accquaint me how the matter is , and I will consider , whether or no I can allow of these humours ; in the meane while , I forbid them . How imperiously does this Shepherdess carry it , said Galathea ? She doth not injure him , ( said Silvia ) since she told him as much at the first . And truly if it be she , whom I suppose it is , She is one of the fairest and most admirably qualified persons , that ever mine eyes beheld : her name is Astrea : and that which induceth me to beleeve it is she , is this word Phillis : for those two Shepherdesses are intimate companions . And though , as I told you , her beauty be beyond al comparisons , yet it is the least amiable quality in her for she is so ful of severall perfections , as her beauty is the least considerable . This discourse was but a wider opening of Galatheas wound , since stil greater difficulties appeared in the accomplishment of her designe . And being unwilling to impart any more unto Silvia , she tyed up the papers and went to bed not without a croud of various thoughts , which sleep by degrees did compose . As soon as the day dawned , litle Merill went out of the Shepherds chamber , who had done nothing but lament all the night long : and Galathea having commanded him to have a very strict observance over all the actions of Celadon , and to make a report unto her , he went out to accquaint her with his observations : Galathea was awake , and talking aloud with Leonida , litle Merill knocked at the dore , and came in . Madam , said he , not a wink of sleep have I got all this night : for poor Celadon is even at deaths dore for want of those papers you took from me yesterday : and seeing him in such lamentable despaire , I could not chuse but comfort him a little , by telling him that you had them How ? Replied the Nymph , knowes he that I have them ? Yes Madam , said Merill , and he told me that he would ask you for them , for he has a great esteem of them : had you heard as I did , how he lamented the losse of them , it would have forced your heart to pitty him . Good Merill , said the Nymph , tell me what he said ? Madam , replied he , after he had enquired whether I saw his papers , and I told him that you had them , ●he turned to the other side , as if distracted , and said , Now are all things at the very worst ; and after a while silence , thinking me in bed and a sleep , I heard him sigh and say aloud . Oh Astrea , Astrea , must banishment be the recompence of all my faithfull services ? If thy affection be changed , why dost thou blame me to excuse thy selfe ? If I have been faulty , why is not my fault made knowne unto me ? Is there no Justice in Heaven , nor pitty in thy heart ? If therebe , why do I find no favour from either ? that I might either dy , or obey Astreas comwand . Oh most cruell command ; if I should die , would it not argue rather deficiency of Love , then excesse of courage ? Then he paused a while and afterwards began again But whither would my flattering and truycerous hopes transport me ? Dare ye once againe appear unto me ? what shadow of any hope can possibly be , after so much time spent , after so many services performed so much affection expressed ; so many disdaines endured , and many impossibilities vanquished . Must absence be the pittifull reward of all these ? No , no , hope rather for a favour from a grave than from her . After much such like discourse , he was silent a long while ; then turning himselfe in bed , I heard him begin his lamentations , which continued untill day : and all were complaints against one Astrea , whom he accused of change , and cruelty . Galathea knew so much of Celadons estate , by Astreas Letters , and by Merills report , that it had been better for her , if she had been more ignorant ; yet flattering her selfe ; she imagined that Astrea's scorne might happily make the way more easie to accomplish her desires : But those are Novists in the School of Love who know not , that Love never dies in a noble & generous heart : and that the root of it , is never quite pulled up . Yet in this hope she writ a note , and put it amongst the Letters of Astrea ; afterwards , giving the bundle to Merill , Here Merill said flie , carry this bundle unto Celadon and tel him , that I wish I could as well render him all the contentments which he wants . If he be well and desires to see me , tel him I am not wel this morning . She said this , to the end , he might have the more leasure to peruse his papers , and to read that which she had writ . Merill he went away ; and Leonida being in another bed she did not see the bundle , nor hear the message which Galathea sent ; but as soon as he was gone , she called her into the same bed : then began thus to talke : You know Leonida , what discourse we had yesterday concerning this Shepherd ; since that , I have met with more intelligence then I could have wished ; you heard what Merill said , and what Silvia reported concerning Astreas perfections ; so as since the Fort is taken , I foresee a double difficultie in getting it againe : yet I find that this happy Shepheardesse hath much offended him , and a generous heart cannot brook a disdain with out a resent . Madam , answered Leonida , I could wish with all my heart , you could extinguish all these kind of thoughts : for if you continue in them , you will wrong your selfe exceedingly : do you think it possible to carry it alwaies secretly what a blame will it be unto your honour , if it should be knowne ? The whole course of your actions will be measured by it ; what would you think of another that should lead such a life ? You wil answer me perhaps , that you do no ill : Oh Madam , it is not enough for a person of your quality to be free from crime , but they must be also free from scandall . Were he a man worthy of you , I should with some patience allow of it ; but Celadon though he be the chiefe of the Country , yet he is a Shepherd , and not known for any more ; and this vaine opinion of happy or unhappy can it so far bewitch you , and so degenerate your spirit as to equall sheep-keepers , clownes and halfe-savages with your selfe . For Heavens sake . Madam , consider these things , and be your selfe , Leonida had continued on , if Galathea in a great rage had not interrupted her : I told you before , said she , that I wil not allow any more of such moral doctrine : I am resolved . When I ask your advice , ehen give it : mean time , no more of this discourse , unlesse you will incurre my displeasure . Upon this , she turned away to the other side of the bed in such a fury , that Leonida knew she had much displeased her . Nothing comes neerer the quick , then to object honour against Love ; but the reasons of Love will be predominate . A little after Galathea turn'd about , and told her , that she did not , till now , ever think her so arrogant as to be her Governesse : Madam , answered she , such thoughts were never mine , I know my duty better then so : but since you take that ill , which I spoke , out of my affection to you , I shall hereafter never give you any occasion to be angry with me , for that cause . I wonder , replied Galathea , that your opinion should be void of all reason can it ever be knowne that Celadon is here ? Only these are acquainted with it ; we three , Meril , and my Nurse his Mother : as for Merill he never goes out and besides he is very discreet : as for my Nurse her fidelitie is sufficiently known ; and besides , the designe of all the whole businesse hath its rise from her : for she reporting what the Druide foretold me , she who Loves me , as if her own child , did advise me to sleight the advice . I beseech you Madam , said Leonida , what is your designe ? To carry it so , answered she , that this Shepheard may love me , and till then not to let him go from hence : and if I but get him once to love me , I will leave all the rest to the conduct of fortune . Madam , said Leonida , Heavens swell all your desires with full content : but I bseeech you , give me leave to tell you only this once , that you will extreamly staine your honour . It will be an age before his grounded affection to Astrea , will be rooted out : whose beautie and vertue has no second . But Leonida , ( answered Galathea ) Astrea slights him , she is offended at him , and she hath banished him : can you beleeve his spirit so pusillanimous as to endure all this ? Oh Madam , replied Leonida , extinguish such vain hopes : if he have no courage at all , then he will never resent these things : and if he have a noble spirit then let me tell you , that a generous minded man will never give over an enterprise , because he finds it full of difficulties : for example , remember your coorse entertainment of Lindamor , how cruelly you have treated him , yet how little all those disdaines and cruelties do startle him . But admit that Celadon who is a shepheard and whose courage cannot come in compare with Lindamors , admit I say that he should fall off from Astrea ; what hopes of any good can you conceive from thence ? Do you think a man that 's once deceived will ever be deceived a second time by the same subject ? No no Madam , he that is once burnt will not come neer the same fire again : perhaps ( and herein is your most advantageous hopes ) that time will cure him of his wound , and till then he will never subject himselfe to be wounded againe by another : how long that may be , Heavens know : mean time is it possible to keep the knowledge of it so long from the Guards in the Court ? Either they will see him ; for you cannot alwaies keep him mued up in your chamber , or else Meril , as discreet as he is , yet he is but a child & may blab it out Leonida , said she , I charge you to spare your paines upon this subject : I am resolved : & if you will have me think you love me , advance my designe as much as you can : and leave the rest to my care . If Celadon be recovered , you may carry him this morning into the Garden : for I find my selfe a little indisposed , and shall scarce rise out of bed till towards night : Leonida was very sorry that no argument would prevaile and returned no answer : only this , that she would contribute her best endeavours for her satisfaction . Whilst these two were thus discoursing , Merill did his office and delivered the message : finding the shepherd awake , he bad him good morrow from the Nymph , and presented the papers unto him . Oh how ready he was to rise up and receive them ? He caused the window and curtains to be opened in all haste : he opened the bundle after severall ceremonious kisses . Oh my dear papers , said he , how have these strange hands used you ? then he sorted them and laid them in order according to the time they were written , and finding another paper amongst them , he opened it , and read these words . Celadon , I would have you know that Galathea Loves you : and that Heaven hath permitted Astreas disdaine , because they would not have a shepherdesse any longer enjoy that which a Nymph desires : acknowledge your happinesse and do not sleight it . The Shepheard was all wonder ; but seeing that little Merill kept an observant eye over all his actions , he would not suffer his wonder to be seene but tying up all the papers together , and laying them in his bed , he asked , who gave them unto him ? I took them out of my Ladies closet , ( said he ) and had I not beene very desirous to ease you of that paine in which I saw you were , I should hardly have dared to have brought them : for my Lady is not very well . Who is with her ( asked Celadon ) : the two Nymphes you saw yesterday ( said he ) the one is Leonida the Neece of Adamas ; the other Silvia the Daughter of the glorious Deanta ; and deservedly his Daughter she is ; for she is owner of the most stately Mine , that e're eye beheld . Thus Celadon came to the first notice of Galathea's affection to him . And he foresaw that it would prove an addition of misery unto him : therefore he prepared himselfe for it . Now seeing halfe the day was already spent : and finding himselfe very well , he would not any longer be a prisoner to his bed ; conceiving that the sooner he stirred abroad , the sooner he might take his leave of the faire Nymphes Rising therefore with that resolution , as he was going out to walk , he met Leonida and Silvia , whom Galathea had sent to beare him company ; for she her selfe would not rise , nor be seene , being ashamed of the Letter she had written . They went into the Garden ; and because Caladon would conceale his sorrowes , he constrained himselfe into as blith an humour as he could ; and seemed full of curiositie to know every thing he saw . Fair Nymphes ( said he unto them ) are we not neer the place where the Fountaine of verity in Love is ? I do much desire , if it may be , we may see our selves in it . T is very neer ( answered the Nymph ) in yonder wood , but it is impossible to be seen for which you may thank that Lady who is the cause of it ( said she , and pointed unto Silvia ) I know no reason why you should accuse me ( answered she ) : for , ought the sword be blamed if an imprudent man lay his hand upon it , and cut himselfe ? T is very true ( said Leonida ) but the person who wounds with it , is to be blamed , and beleeue it your beauty is such as cannot be looked upon , without homicide : Be it what it will , ( answered Silvia with a little blush ) it hath cords strong enough , never to let him go whom once it hath captivated . She said this , as twitting her with the infidelitie of Agis , who once Loved her , and either out of jealousie or some two monthes absence , was quite changed : also upbraiding her with Polemas , who was stolne from her by another beauty which Leonida understood very well and thus replied ; I must confesse Sister , that my cords are easily untyed and the easier because I would never take so much paines as to tye them faster . Celadon hearkned unto their pretty quarrells with much delight , and to the end , they should not end too soon , he said unto Silvia : fair Nymph , since it seemes you are the cause why this admirable Fountaine cannot be seen , I beseech you oblige us so far , as to tell us , how it came to passe . Celadon , answered the Nymph and smiled , you have businesse enough at home , and need not meddle much in that of others : but if your Love will allow of so much curiositie , Leonida if you request her may perhaps tell you the end , as she did undesired , the beginning . Sister answered Leonida , since you permit me , to tell the story , I Love you so well , as I will not let your victories be unknowne , especially those which you so much desire should be knowne . But because I will not tyre this shepherd I will be as brief as possible I can . Not for that reason , I beseech you ( said the shepherd ) but if you will , because she may have time enough to do the like office for you . Never doubt that ( replied Silvia ) but according as she useth me , I shall know how to repay her : Thus from their own mouthes , Celadon was acquainted with all the particulars of their lives : and to the end , he might the better hear as they walked , they placed him in the mindst : and thus Leonida began . The History of Silvia . WHosoever saith that Love is sufficient to procure Love againe , never had any experience either in the eyes or the courage of this Nymph for if they had , they would have known that as water runs from the fountaine , so the Love of such as Love her , run away and never troubleth her . If when you have heard the discourse I intend to make , you do not acknowledge as much , I will freely give you leave to taxe my judgement . Amasis the mother of Galathea , hath a Son called Clidaman , owner of as many excellent qualities , as any person of his age and ranke is capable of for he is exquisite at any thing which relates either to Arms or Ladyes . About three years agoe , to give some testimonie of his gentle disposition , and by the permision of Amasis , he gave a servant unto all the Nymphs and this not by election , but lot : for having put the names of all the Nymphs into one basin ; and the names of all the young Caveliers into another , then in an open assembly , the basin in which the Nymphs were , was presented to the young Gallants : and the basin in which the young Gallants were , was presented unto the Nymphs . Then by the sound of several trumpets ; the young Clidaman did draw his lot and it chanced to be Silvia afterwards the young Nymph did draw her lot , and it chanced to be Clidaman . Great were the applaudes which every one gave but the behaviour of Clidaman was most extolled who as soon as he had received his lot , went and kneeling down before this Nymph , did kiss her fair hand She out of modesty would not have suffered it without the command of Amasis , who said , it was the least homage she could receive . After her all the rest took their chances : to some it happned according to their desires , and to others , not . Galatheas fortune fel upon a brave Gallant called Lindamor , who then was newly returned from the armie : mine fell upon one , whose name was Agis , the most perfidious and unconstant wethercock that ever was Some of these who took their fortunes did only in appearance like their chances : others did with their hearts ratifie what fortune had done : and those who were most pleased with their chances , were such as before that , had conceived some seeds of affection . Amongst the rest , young Ligdamon was one , whose lot light upon Silera ; a Nymph truly very amiable , but not to him , who had already disposed of his heart . And certainly it was happy for him that he was then absent for he would never have performed that faigned homage which Amasis would have commanded , & that perhaps would have brought him into disgrace . For you must know , that he was brought up amongst us , and was so faire and handsome in all his actions , as every one esteemed him ; especially Silvia , they being both of an age . At first their ordinary conversation begot a Love like unto that between Brothers and Sisters : such a Love as their age was capable of ; but as Ligdamon grew in years , so he did in affection , so as at fourteen or fifteen years of age , his wil began to change it self into desires ; and his desires , by degrees , became passions . Yet he carried the matter so discreetly , that Silvia her selfe had never knowne it , if she had not forced him unto it . Afterwards when he knew his disease , and confidered what smal hopes there was of his cure , then the mirth and pleasantnesse which was wont to be in his lookes and all his actions , was turned into sadnesse , and from sadnesse into such lumpish melancholy , that every one took notice of the alteration . Silvia was not the last of those who asked him the reason ; but she could draw nothing from him but heartlesse answers . At last when she saw his dulnesse continued , one day when she was complaining against the coldnesse of his affection , and obliging him to conceale nothing from her , she perceived , that he could not so well constraine himselfe , but that a sad sigh came out in lieu of an answer . This moved her to beleeve , that perhaps Love was the cause of his ill . Did not poor Ligdamon carry the matter very discretly all the while in all his actions , since she could never imagine her self to be the cause . Perhaps the Nymphes humour not liking the businesse , was partly the cause ; however his prudence was great that could conceal such ardent affection . Now Silvia begins to urge him more then she did before , and told him , that if Love was the cause she would contribute all her assistance , and do all the good offices , he could desire . The more he denied it , the more desirous was she to know it ; at last , not being able to hold any longer , he confessed that it was Love : but said that he had sworn never to tell with whom . T is most high presumption , said he to love her ; but being compelled to it by such an unresistable beauty , I am the more excusable : yet should I name her , what excuse could I find for my rashnesse ? The same excuse that your friendship to me hath , said Silvia . Then Madam ; replied Ligdamor , that , and your command together , shall plead my excuse : do but look in that glasse , and you will see what you desire to know . Upon this he took up a little glasse which she wore , and held it before her eyes . You may imagine how she was surprised at this : and she hath since swore unto me , that she verily beleeved it to be Galathea whom he adored . Whilst he stood amazed in contemplation of her , she stood amazed at her own simplicity : she was very angry with him , but more with her selfe , that she should be so simple as to force this manifesto of Love from him . Yet all her haughty spirit would not permit her to condemne Ligdamor . but she did rise up upon a sudden , and without a word went away full of rage , that any mortall durst presume to Love her . Proud beauty , that thinks none worthy of thee ! Faithful Ligdamor stayes still , but without soul , like an immoveable statue . At last recollecting himselfe , he got to his lodging as well as he could , out of which he stirred not a long time : for Silvias cold entertainment of his affection , did so pierce his heart , that he fell sick ; and when none hoped for any life , he writ this Letter unto her . Lygdamors Letter to Silvia . Madam , THe losse of my life , had not been sufficient , to discover unto you the rashnesse of your servant without your expresse command . If you conceive that it was my duty to die and he silent , then you must consider that your fairest eyes ought to have lesse power over me : for if at the very first summons , their beauty forced me to surrender up my soul , what power is able to resist , when they do peremptori ie command ? Yet , if I have offended in offering my heart unto your beauty ; a thing of so poor a value , unto a Deitie of so much merit , I will in satisfaction of the fault , sacrifice my life unto you , and never so much as grieve for the losse of it , since it displeased you . This Letter was brought unto Silvia when she was alone in her chamber ; but I came in immediatly after , and indeed , happily for poor Ligdamor . For observe the humour of this Nymph ; she conceived such a hatred against him ever since he discovered his affection to her , as their former friendship is not only out of mind : but she hates him : and is so carelesse of him , that when she heares any , lamenting & desparing of his recovery , she is no more moved , then if she had never seen him . I who particularly took notice of it , did not know what to think unless that her youth might make her forget absent persons ; but at this time , when I saw her refuse the Letter which came from him , then I knew there was some fallings out betweene them . Therefore I took up the Letter which she refused , and which the boy who brought it , had by his Masters command left upon the table ; Silvia , lesse subtile then she might have been , ran after me and desired me not to read it . I am resolved to see it ( said I ) though for no other reason . but because you forbid it . Then she began to blush , and said , deare sister , do not read it , I beseech you oblige me , and let it alone ; I conjure you to it by our friendship : what can the businesse be , ( answered I ) which you thus conceale from me ? Beleeve it , Silvia , if you use any dissimulations to hide your matters from me , it will fill me so full of curiositie , as to discover you . Why sister , ( said she ) may I not hope well in your discretion ? No more , said I , then I can in the sinceritie of your affection . After a long wrangling about this Letter , I made her sweare to tell me all upon condition of secrecy . Then she told me , what I have told you concerning Ligdamor : and at this very hour , ( said she ) he troubles me with his Letters : but what have I to do with his complaints , or rather dissimulations ? Nay , answered I , they are not dissimulations , but truthes ; Suppose they be , said she , what have I to do with his follies ? You are obliged , answered I , to help such miserable men , as you have throwne downe a precipice . What helpe can I bring , said she ? must I not live in the world ? Why , is he where I am ? Would you have me run away when he comes in presence ? Let him keep at home , and I shall never trouble him . All these excuses , answered I , are of no validitie ; for doubtlesse you are an accessary , if not a principal , in his misery : had you fewer perfections ; were you lesse amiable ; did you not a use so much care in your dresse , beleeve it , he had never been brought to this extremity . Very good , said she and laughed : you are very pleasant in charging me with these faults : what would you have me to be , if you would not have me to be what I am ? Do you not know ; Silvia , answered I that whosoever sharpens a sword in a mad mans hand is culpable of all the harme he doth ? That beauty which the heavens hath bestowed upon you so liberally , hath had a sharp edge set upon by you , so as no eye can look upon it without a wound ; may not you be justly taxed with all the murders which your cruelty commits ? Silvia you ought not to be so faire and full of perfections , unlesse you studie to make your selfe as good as you are fair , and get as much sweetnesse into your soul , as heavens have put into your face : but alas you are so farre from healing , that you are full of nothing but rigour and cruelty . The reason why I was so passionate in defence of Ligdamor , was besides a relation of kindred , never any knew him but loved him , and I had heard , unto what a pittifull condition he was brought . Then after much discourse to this purpose , I opened the Letter and read it aloud , that she might hear it . But it had no more operation upon her , than upon a stone , which I much wondred at , and perceived that I must use some violent remedies , which did induce me to tell her , that whatsoever came on it , I would not have Ligdamor perish . Well Sister , said she , since you are so pittifull , I may cure him . It is not upon me , answered I , that his cure depends , but you ; but I assure you , if you continue towards him as formerly you have , I shall spite you with a very notable displeasure . For Amisis shall know it and I will tell it to every one I meet . In short , I Love Ligdamor , and will not see him dye , if I can hinder it . You say very well , Leonida , ( said she in a fret ) these are the good offices I ever expected from your friendship . My friendship , said she , shall be as much to you as him , and shall be for you against him if he were in the wrong . Here we made a long pause , and spoke not a word . At last I asked her what her resolution was ? What you will , said she , so you will not publish the follies of Ligdamor ; for though I cannot be charged with any crime yet I should be sorry , the businesse should be divulged Oh Silvia , cryed I out this is an excellent humour ; you are afraid it should be known , that a man Loves you but you are not afraid to murder a man. Come , come looke a little better on Ligdamor give him as much hope , as may make him recover , then afterwards use him as you please , so you let him live ▪ Write two lines of a little comfort to him . I had much adoe to obfaine this favour from her , yet I still did threaten to tell all , if she did not ; but after a long debate , she writ thus unto him . Silvia's Answer unto Ligdamor . Ligdamor , IF there be any thing in you which can please me , it is your life most , and your death least ; the acknowledgment of your fault , hath given me full satisfaction ; and I desire no other revenge for your presumption then the paines you have endured . Beware for the time to come Adien , and Live. And I writ these words at the bottom of her Letter , to the end he might hope the more , having so good a second . Leonida's Postcript in Silvia's Answer . LEonida did put the pen into the hand of this Nymph : Love would have it so : your justice did invite , me to it ; her duty did exact it ; but her obstinacy made a strong resistance ; this is the first favour I ever obtained for your live to enjoy it , and hope well in the interim . This Letter came very opportunely : for when he had hardly so much strength as to read it , he found a command from Silvia , to live : and when he was resolved never to use any more remedies , yet in obedience to this Nymph , he ordered himselfe so , as in a short time he mended . But for all that , this fair peece of cruelty was still as cold as ice towards him , when he was recovered : the most favorable answere he ever could obtaine from her was , I Love you not : neither do I hate you : let this satisfie you , that of all those who serve me , you displease me the least . When either he or I made any addresses to her , she gave us such cruell language as is unimaginable by any but she , and insupportable to any but Ligdamor . But to abbreviate this discourse ; Ligdamor loved her and courted her ever since without any other appearance of hope , but what I have told you ; till Clidaman by Lot be-became her servant : And had he not known by me , that Clidaman fared no better then he in her affection , I know not what would have become of him . But though this did a little comfort him , yet the grandure of his rivall infused some fits of jealousie I remember , when once I told him , that he need not fear Clidaman , he returned me this answer , Fair Nymph , said he , I will ingeniously tell you , from whence my jealousie proceeds ; and judge you whether or no I am in the right . I have had such long experience of Silvia , as I must needs know , that fidelity of affection nor extremity of Love will never move her : so as doubtlesse such motives will never move her : yet as I have learned from the reverend Adamas your Unckle , every one is subject unto some fatall stroke , which they cannot avoide when they are once touched by it : what can I imagine will subject this fair one , except it be grandure and power ? Therefore I do fear , it is the fortune and not the merits of Clidaman will win her : his grandure and not his affection will carry her . But certainly , in this he was in the wrong , for neither the Love of Ligdamor , nor the grandure of Clidaman , could ever move the least spark of goodwill in Silvia . I beleeve . Love reserves her for an example unto others , intending to punish so much disdaine by some unaccustomed way . At this time , there chanced a very notable testimonie of her beauty ; or at least , the power she had to make her selfe loved . Upon that Festivall , which every yeare was celebrated the sixth day of the Moon in July on which Amasis was wont to offer a solemne sacrifice , as well by reason of the feast , as because it was the birth day of Galathea , in the midst of the sacrifice there came into the Temple , a number of men in the morning ; amongst them was one so full of noble Majesty as it was easy to imagine that he was Master to the rest . He was so sad and melancholy , as it was evident somthing did much afflict his soul . His habit was deep black trayling upon the ground , which did eclipse the handsomenesse of his proportion : his head was bare ; his hair fair and curling , as bright as Sun beames , which attracted the eyes of every one upon him . He came up as farre as the lowest step of the Throne , where Amasis did sit ; and after an humble reverence , he retired again waiting untill the sacrifice was ended : and whether to his good or bad fortune I know not , he seated himselfe directly opposite unto Silvia . He no sooner cast his eyes upon her but he knew her though he had never seen her before : but for more suerty , he asked one of his servants who knew us all , who answered only with a deep sigh : Afterwards as long as the ceromony lasted , he never took his eyes off her . At last the sacrifice being ended , Amasis returned to her Palace , where when audience was permitted , him he spake thus . MADAM , Though the mourning you see in my habit , be much blacker in my soul ; yet it cannot equall the cause ; but though my losse be extreame , yet I do not thinke I am the only loser ; for you Madam , from amongst your faithfull servants , are lessed of one , who perhaps was not the least affectionate nor the most unprofitable in your service . This consideration gave me some hopes , of obtaining a revenge of his death against the homicide : but as soon as ever I entred into the Temple , I lost all my hopes , thinking that if the desire of revenge did die in me , who am a Brother to the injured , it would sooner die in you Madam , who have lesse relation to him . Yet because I see the armes of my Brothers murderer already prepared against me , I shall as briefly as possible , tell you the Fortune of him whom I mourn for . Though Madam I never had the honour to be known unto you yet I am confident , that at the name of my Brother , who never lived but in your service , you will list me in the catalogue of your most devoted servants . His name was Aristander , both of us Sonnes unto the great Clemir , who in your service did so often visit Tiber , Reine , and Danube : I being the younger by nine yeares , as soon as he saw me capable of bearing armes , he sent me into the Armie of the great Merovea , the delight of men , the most pleasing Prince , that ever came in Gaule . I cannot well tell you why he rather sent me to Merovea , then to Thierry King of the Visigots or to the King of the Burgundians . Yet I conceave his reason was because I should not serve a Prince so neer your Dominions , whom Fortune might make your enemy . My fate was this ; that Childerick his Son , a warlike Prince and of great hopes , seeing me sutable with him in age , did most particularly favour me with his affection , more then any other : when I came first to him , it was then when the great and prudent Aetius did treat an agreement with Merovea and the Frankes ( for so he called all those who followed him ) to resist that fatall scourge of Heaven , Attilla King of the Hunnes , who having gathered together in the deserts of Asia an uncredible number of men , even five hundred thousand combatants , he descended like a Torrent , most furiously ravaging all Countries through which he marched and though this Aetius , the Lieutenant General of Valentinian in Gaule , came with an intention of making war upon Merovea , who during the Government of Castinus had seised upon part of Gaule ; yet he thought it better to make him , the Visigots , and Burgundians also his freinds , rather then hazard a defeat by Attillas , who having already passed Germany , was upon the banks of Rheyne where he stayed not a long time , before he advanced into Gaule , and beseiged the Towne of Orleans , till the comming of Thierry King of the Visigotts , made him raise Seige , and take another way . But being met with by Merovea and Aetius with their confederates in the Cathalaunique fields , he was defeated , more by the valour of the Franks and prudence of Merovea , then any other force . After Aetius was slaine , perhaps by his Masters command , upon some discontent , Merovea was received at Paris , Orleans , and the neighbouring Townes , as their Lord and King : and all the people ever since , have borne him so much affection , as they called themselves Franks , as more pleasing unto him : and their Country in lieu of Gaule , took the name of France . Whilst I was imployed in the armes of France , the Gaules , the Romans , the Burgundians , the Visigotts and the Hunnes , my Brother was imployed in the Armes of Love ; Armes the more dangerous because all wounds light upon the heart : such was his disaster , that being brought up with Clidema , he saw the fair Silvia : and in seeing her he saw his death also , for he never was himselfe since . I never knew the cause of this ; for being with Childericke , I enjoyed all imaginable content , as being very gracious which my Master , loved amongst all my equals , and generally honoured of all , out of a good opinion which they conceived of me in the present affaires ; which got me more credit and authoritie over them , then perhaps my age did merit : but hearing of my Brothers languishing condition , I could not stay any longer with Childericke ; but taking my leave of him , and promising to returne ere long , I hasted to the place where my affection invited me : as soone as I came there , many did run to tell my Brother that Guyamant was come : for so I am called : when he heard it , his Love to me did give him so much feeble strength as to rise up in his bed , and to embrace me with abundance of affection . It is to no purpose , to trouble you Madam , and grieve my selfe , with a relation of all particulars that passed betwixt us ; only this , within two or three dayes after , my Brother was in such extremity that he had hardly strength enough to breathe : all he had was only sighes and groanes , and nothing understood to come from him but the name of Silvia . I being extreamly perplexed at my Brothers sad condition , was such an enemy unto this unknown Silvia , as I could not chuse but curse her : which my brother hearing , and his affection to her being above his malady ; he forced himself to say thus : unlesse Brother you will become my enemy , cease these imprecations , I beseech you , which ttouble me more then all my misery besides . What will they profit you further then to testifie , that you hate what I do Love ? I know my death will grieve you ; but since all men are designed to the same , why rather do you not with me thank the fates who have chosen so good a death for me , and the fairest murderer that ever any had ? The abundance of my affection , and the abundance of Silvias vertues , are the armes which her beauty made use of , to bring me unto my grave : Can you curse her , whose happinesse I prefer before my own soul's ? he would have said more but his strength failed him : I answer'd him thus . Brother , she who thus will ravish you from us , is the most unjust person that ever was : If she be fair , the gods themselves are guilty of injustice in making her so , for they should have changed either her face or her heart . Aristander hearing this , assumed more strength and replied : for Heavens sake Guyamant , give over your blasphemy , and beleeve that Silvias heart is sutable to her face . As the one is all beauty , so the other is all vertue : if I die for Loving her , never wonder at it . As no eye is able to gaze upon the Sun , so my soul is dazled at the rayes of so many Suns as shine in this beauty : it is impossible to gaze upon so many Divinities and live . Then said I unto him , Is it possible Brother ; that one single Divinity should be the cause of your death ? Brother , answered he , I am in such extremity as I am not able to answer your demand ; but Brother ( continued he , and took me by the hand ) I conjure you , by all that 's sacred , to promise me one thing : carry this kisse from me to Silvia , and then he kissed my hand : and when you see that Nymph , tell her I bequeath you unto her : at this word he expired , and lay cold in my armes . My resentments of this losse is unimaginable by any but my selfe : but without more condoling this disaster , let me tell you Madam , that as soon as my sorrow would permit me , I came to render unto you the homage which is due , and to demand Justice for the death of Aristander : also to present unto her , what he left her by his last will in writing . But as soone as I presented my self before you and would have accused the murderer , I found my Brothers words to be true , and do not only excuse his death , but desire and require the same . Here Madam , by your permission , will I make my addresse Then making an humble reverence unto Amasis , he chose out Silvia , and kneeling unto her thus said : Fair murderer , if but one poor tear of pitty do but drop into that fair bosome at the news of his death whom you conquered , your victory will be noble , and entire ; but if you think so little water too much for those flames which you kindled in him , then at least receive a zealous kiss which he hath sent you , or rather his soul changed into this kiss , which he presents unto you . Upon this he kissed her hand , and did rise up : then thus continued . Amongst the papers where Aristander had left his last will we found this ; and because it was sealed and directed unto you , I have brought it with a protestation which by his testament he commanded me to make unto you before you open it , that if it be not your pleasure , to grant the request which he makes , then he beseeched you not to read it , to the end in his death , as in his life , he may not resent your cruelty : then he presented unto her a Letter , which Silvia had refused but for the command of Amasis . I have hitherto , said Guyamant , fullfilled the last will of Aristander : it remaines that I prosecute against the murderer : but as heretofore I have been obedient to my Brothers commands , so Love now commands me to sacrifice my own liberty upon the same Altar which yet reekes with my Brothers blood , who when he lived told me , that all eyes which ever looked upon you did owe their hearts unto you as a just tribute ; and that those men were unworthy to live , which did not live in your service . Silvia a little ashamed at this encounter , stood mute a long while and gave no answer : so that Amasis took the Letter , and telling Guyamant that Silvia should returne him an answer , she took her aside , and breaking open the seale , she read these words . Aristanders Letters unto Silvia . THough my affection could never render my service pleasing unto you , nor my service my affection : yet I hope , this affection will make you pitty my death , or else my death will assure you of my affections fidelitie : And that , as never any adored one of more perfection , so never any loved and adored with more passion . The last testimony of it that ere I shall render unto you , shall be the gift of that which , next your self , was most dear unto me , and that is my Brother : for I am sure he is yours , since I have enjoyned him to see you ; knowing very well by experience , that it is impossible to see and not to love you . But fair Murderer , I beseech you , let him not inherit my fortune , but use him kindly . He who writes this , is your dying servant , who having more Love to you in his heart , then it is able to contain and live , will rather die then diminish it . Amasis calling Silvia to her , asked her what kind of strange cruelties she had used towards Aristander , which had brought him to this extremitie ? The Nymph with a blush answered , that she knew not wherein she had done him any wrong . I would have you , said she , entertain Guyamant in his room . Then calling both before her , she asked him whether he would follow his Brothers inclination : He answered , yes with all his heart . Then said Amasis , I shell entreat this Nymph , to admit you to his place and to use you , better then she did him . Guyamant , after a very humble reverence unto Amasis , offered to kiss the hand of Silvia , in signe of servitude : but she so slighted the declaration of his affection , that unlesse Amasis had commanded her , she would never have looked upon him . When every one began to retire , Clidaman returned from hunting , and was told of this new servant unto his Mistris . Against which he made such loud complaints , that Amasis and Guyamant did hear them : and since he could not imagine how this should come about , she told him the whole businesse . When she had done Clidaman complained more then before that she should suffer a thing so much to his disadvantage , and told her that she revoked the decree of Fate which his lot had given him , and which none should ever ravish from him and live . This language proceeded from a heart full of affection , and was uttered with a bundance of vehemency , for he did Love Silvia extreamly . Guyamant , who besides the edge which his new Love had put upon him , had so good an opinion of himselfe as not to yeild unto any ' , returned an answer , addressing his speech unto Amasis . Madam , said he , it seemes some would not have me to be a servant unto the fair Silvia : but such are ignorant what Love is , otherwise they would never think , that your ordinances , or the ordinances of all the gods together , have power enough to divert the course of affection : And therefore I do openly declare , that if any shall offer to forbid me that which is already permitted me , I shall disobey and rebell : It is neither duty nor any other consideration can make me change . Then turning towards Clidaman : as for you , Sir , I know what respects I owe you , but withall , I know what power Love hath over me : as the destinies did give Silvia unto you , so her beauty did give me unto her : Judge you whether of these gifts ought to be most pleasing unto her . Clidaman would have replyed , but Amasis interiupted him . Sonne , said she , you have no reason to complaine , unlesse our ordinances were altred : you were commanded to serve Silvia , but others were not forbidden to do the same . Smells are most odoriferous , when stirred ; and a Lover having Rivals has more testimonie's of his merit . Thus Amasis , ordained that both of them should serve her . And thus is Silvia well stored of servants , for Guyamant dressed up his affection in the best trim , and Clidaman in envie of him , did studie how to outvie him in courtship . Ligdamon , he served her with so much discretion and respect , that , least others should take notice of his affection , he durst seldome come neer her : and in my opinion his courtship was much more pleasing then any of the rest ; but once , beleeve it , he was almost past all his patience . It hapned that Amasis had a bodkin in her hand , which was made in the fashion of a sword , and which Silvia was wont to wear in her hair ; and Clidaman being neer her , she gave it unto him to carry unto his Mistris : but he kept it all the day , purposely to vex Guyamant , never so much as dreaming upon Ligdamon : but see how one may wound one for another : the poyson which was prepared for Guyamant , did so neerly reach the heart of Ligdamon , that not being able to dissemble he retired to his lodging , where after he had a while venomed himselfe by his own thoughts , he took pen and writ these verses . Upon the Sword of Silvia , in the hands of Clidaman . Love like a Traytor doth me treat , and with a murdering sword , Hath given me a sad defeat in her whom I ador'd . But justly too , I needs must say , for being never able , My do●● of services to pay , which were innumerable . He takes a sword and doth me strike , and all my hopes doth smother , And cunningly he useth me , more like a Souldier then a Lover . At the lower end of these verses , he added these words . I cannot chuse , fair Leonida , but resemble Silvia to the Sun ; which indifferently doth shine upon the most vile things as well as upon the most Noble . He himself brought me this coppie : I read it ; but though I studied , yet for my life I could not understand it : nordraw any thing from it , unlesse that Silvia had given him a great blow with a sword , but he left me and went away the most lost and undone man alive . Thus you see what a cunning cutter Love is , who with such trifling Armes , can make such deep wounds . He vexed me to see him in this condition , and to enquire further of things I went unto Silvia ; but she protested that she knew not what they meant . At last after a reading of these verses two or three times , she lifted up her hand to her head , & finding her bodkin not there , she begun to laugh and say her bodkin was lost , that some or other had found it , and that Ligdamon knew of it : She had no sooner said so , but Clidaman came into the Hall with this murdering sword in his hand . I intreated her to let him have it no longer : I will first try his discretion , said she , afterwards , I will use all the power I have with him . She was as good as her word , for as soone as he came , she said unto him . This sword is mine . He answered , so Madam is he that hath it . I would have it , said she . I wish with all my soul said he , you would have all that 's yours . Will you not restore it ( said the Nymph ) how can I will any thing , replied ●e , since I have no will at all ? What have you done with that which you had ( said she ) ? You Madam have ravished it from me ( said he ) and at this very minute it is changed into yours . Since it is so ( said she ) that your will is mine , you must restore the bodkin , because my will is so . Since I would the some that you would ( said he ) it must of necessity follow that I would have it also . Silvia smiled a little , but at last she said , I would have you give it me . I also , said he , would have you give it me . Then the Nymph put out her hand and took it . I will never deny you ( said he ) though you would have me and all . Thus Silvia receaved her sword , and I writ this Note unto Ligdamon . Leonida's Letter unto Ligdamon . Ligdamon , THat which you thought to be a favour conferred upon your Rivall , was only ravished , and when the owner know of it , she took it from him againe . Judge you , how things are ; the favours which your Rivall hath , proceed from ignorance , and his disfavours from deliberation . Thus was Ligdamon cured , not by the same hand , but by the same sword which wounded him . In the meane time , Guyamants affection grew to this height , as it was little short of Aristanders . On the other side , Ligdamon , under the colour of Complement , did suffer a most passion at Love , to plant it selfe in his soul . After that both of them had vyed which should most please Silvia , and found that she did equally favour and frown upon them both , they resolved one day to try which of them was most in favour , and to that end , they both came to Silvia , from whom they both received such cold answeres , that the controversie could not be decided . Then by the counsel of a Druide who was grieved to seetwosuch men , unprofitably lose that time which might better be spent in defence of their countryes , they went unto the Fountain of the veritie of Love. You know , what the property of that water is , and how it discovers the most secret thoughts of Lovers : for he who lookes into it , shall there see his Mistris , and if she Love him he shall see himselfe by her : but if she Love another , then that other shall appear . Clidaman was the first which presented himselfe before this Fountain : he kneeled downe upon the ground ; kissed the side of the Fountain ; and after he had implored the Angell of the place to be favorable unto him , he leaned a little over : immediatly Silvia was seen , so admirably fair , that the transported Lover could not chuse but stoope to kisse her hand : but his contentment was soone cooled when he saw no body by her . He retired with a perplexed mind , and after a discontented pause , he beckned unto Guyamant to come and try his fortune . He , having with all requisite ceremonies prayed unto the Dietie of the place , did cast his eye upon the Fountain , but he fared no better then Clidaman ; for Silvia alone appeared , and with her fair eyes seemed to burn the water . Both of them much amazed at the matter , they went to a Druide who was highly versed in Magique and asked the cause . He answered , that the reason was because Silvia loved neither of them , nor any else , as being capable of burning others but not of burning , herselfe . They who could not beleeve themselves to be so much out of favour , as they looked severally before , so now they would returne and looke in the water both together : and though both of them leand over on severall sides , yet the Nymph appeared alone . The Druide saw them retire , and smiled , telling them that they might certainly beleeve themselves not loved for said he , you must know that as all other waters do represent the body , this represents the spirits . Now the spirit , which is only the will , the memorie , and the judgment , when it loves , is transformed into the thing loved . And therefore when you present your selfe here , it receives the figure of your spirit , and not of your body , and your spirit being changed into Silvia , it represents Silvia , and not you . If Silvia loved you , she would have been changed as well into you , as you into her , and so representing your spirit you should see Silvia , and seeing Silvia changed by Love , as I told you , you should see your selves also . Clidaman listned very attentively unto this discourse , and considering that the conclusion was an assurance of that which he most feared , he drew his sword and struck two or three times as hard as he could upon the Marble of the Fountain . His sword broke in two , and left no impression , or signs of his blows but still striving to break the stone , like an angry dogge , which bites the stone which is thrown at him , the Druide told him that he lost his labour , for the inchantment of the place would never end by force , but by extremity of love but if he would make it uselesse , he could inform him of a way . Clidaman had brought up for rarity in great Iron Cages , two Lyons , and two Unicornes , which he often baited with severall sorts of Animals : These the Druide begged for guards of the Fountain , and so enchanted them , a● , though they ranne at libertie , yet they would never go ●rom the entrance into the grate , nor will they ever offer any hurt , unlesse to such as will attempt upon the Fountain ; but such as will be so adventurous , they assault with extream fury ; for , the Lions are so great and terrible , their Clawes so long and sharp , they are so nimble and active , and so unimated unto this defence , as is incredible . Again , the Unicomes have Hornes so sharp and strong , as they will pierce the hardest Rock , and do thrust with such force and nimblenesse as none can escape them . Assoon as this guard was placed , Clidaman and Guyamant went to travell , and departed so secretly , that neither Amasis nor Silvia knew of it , untill they were gotten a great way from them . They went into Merovea and Childerick ; for , finding themselves equally treated by Love , they would try whether Armes also would be equally favourable unto them . Thus , courteous shepheard , have we lost the benefit of this Fountain , which did so well discover all Juglers in love , as if all had been like Ligdamon , it had never been lost . When I heard that Clidaman and Guyamans intended to go thither , I advised him to make a third , assuring my selfe , that he would finde most favour ; but , he made me this answer , Fair Leonida , said he , such as are in doubt of their good or bad Fate , may sometimes hatard the enquitie ; but , it were most grosse folly for such , as have not the least spark of any hope , to search for that , which they would most unwillingly finde . For my part , I am in no doubt whether Silvia do love me or no ; alas , I am too well assured of it : And when I desire to know more , I will never make enquirie of any , but her eyes and actions . However , his love was still the same , and Heavens knowes , how cruelly this rigorous piece of Crueltie it selfe hath ever used him : the time 's to come , when ever she looked upon him without disdam and severitie . For my part , I wondered at his patience , for all her actions towards him , are rather injuries then severities . One day when he met her walking with me , I intreated him to sing ; and having an excellent voice , he sung these lines . A Song upon Desire . WHat pain is this that I endure , Which doth resemble fires , And will not let me finde a cure ? Oh! 't is most hot desires , Which to Superlatives aspires . These hot desires did first proceed From hope , I should obtain : But now , alas , my hopes are dead ; Yet , still desires remain , And swells my widdowed soul with pain . But why should fond desires strive , And beat the Aire in vain , Since now there is no hopes alive , Their ends e're to obtain ? The reason for it is most plain . For since from vertue you proceed , Which recompence doth scorn , Though hope be quite decay'd and dead ; Yet you are not for lorn , But live , and love , and sigh , and mourn . He had no sooner ended , but Silvia repli'd , and said , Ligdamon , since I am not the cause of your misery , why should you lay any blame upon me ? I see you do accuse your own vain desires , and indeed , it is they only which torment you . The passionate Ligdamon answered , That it was true indeed ; it was desire which tormented him ; but , it was not that which ought to be blamed : it was that which caused it , which was the vertues and perfections of Silvia . If desires , replyed she , be not irregular and extravagant , they will not torment ; but if they be so unruly , as to transport beyond reason , then they must needs be but Bastards and not the legitimate children of vertue , and are so unlike such a mother , that they do nothing resemble her . All extream desires , Madam , ( answered Ligdamon ) are not against reason and vertue ; for all excellencies and goodnesse , may with reason be extreamly desired ; Beauty , amongst other excellencies , may , with reason , be extreamly and passionately loved : for , it cannot be said to be against reason , but above it . This is a very nice distinction , ( replyed this cruell fair one ) and I will never allow of any thing , either against or above reason . Then , to take away the opportunity of reply , she went away unto one of her Companions which followed . Upon a time , when Amasis returned from Mount Brison , where the finenesse of the Gardens , and solitude together , had stayed her longer then she intended , night did surprize us in our return to Marcelles ; and the night being very cold , I went unto him , purposely to make him talk before his Mistresse , and asked him , if he were not very sensible of the chill evening ? To which he answered , that neither heat nor cold could do him much hurt : And asking him why , and what antidote he had against it ? he answered , that to the one he opposed his burning desires , and to the other his cold hopes . If it be so , replyed I , how comes it to passe I should so often hear you say , that sometimes you burn with heat , and sometimes freeze with cold ? Ah! fair Nymph , answered he with a deep sigh , my disease is not out wardly , but all within , and that so deep , that there is not a corner of my soul , but sadly resents it . And you must know , that in any other person , heat and cold are inconsistent together : But I have in my heart a flaming fire , and also chill ice , and I only , the gods do know , do feel the torments of it . Silvia all this while was silent , and used none of her accustomed cruelties ; but at last , seeing him turn towards me , and sigh , she also turned , and in a merry manner , and disdainfull , thus she said : Oh! what a happy man is Ligdamon , that can command both heat and cold when he pleaseth ? or , at least , neither of them ever troubles him ; for , if the coldnesse of his hopes do freeze , his hot desires can cause a thaw ; and , if his hot desires do burn him , he can freeze them up with a few cold hopes . It is but necessarie , faire Silvia , ( said Ligdamon ) that I should use these remedies to keep me alive ; otherwise , I should live but a little ; but alasse , the Gods do know they are but poor comforts . Nay , nay replyed the Nymph , you can make your disease just as you would have it , either hot or cold . Truly Madam , answered Ligdamon , to scorch and freez both at once , is none of the least miracles which proceed from you ; but , the greater wonder is , that my heat should proceed out of your ice , and your ice proceed out of my heat . Nay Ligdamon replyed the Nymph , the greatest wonder of all is , that a man , who has the reputation of rationall , should have such idle imaginations , and think such impossibilities , as whosoever should credit them , may be taxed with want of as much judgment , as you of wit or truth . I do confesse , Madam , said he , that my imagination does conceive many impossibilities ; but , the cause of it is , either my too much affection , or your too much cruelty , or both . And as this is not one of your I ast effects , so this , wherewith you upbraid me , is not one of my least torments . I believe , answered she , that your torments and my effects lie most in your tongue . 'T is very hard , Madam , for the tongue to expresse well , that which is not well resented , answered Ligdamon . 'T is very hard , replyed the Nymph , to understand all the vain Ideas of an idle and a brain-sick fancy . If truth , said Ligdamon , did not accompany this imagination , then should I stand lesse in need of your compassion . No , no , answered the Nymph , men do build their trophees too much over the compassion of us women . Had it not been better said , Madam , answered he , That women do build their Trophees too much over our ruines ? I never saw any yet so ruined , replyed Silvia , but like you , they will quickly recover . The more of this Nymphs cruelties , and Ligdamon's patiences , I do relate , the faster they come into my memorie . When Clidaman , as I told you before , was to travell , Amasis would have the greatest part of the young Gallantry in this Country , to go along with him under the conduct of Lindamour : amongst the rest Ligdamon , being a most accomplished Caveliere , he was not omitted : But this cruel Mistrisse would not so much as daigne him an Adien ; but faigned her selfe sick . Yet he would by some meants or other first let her know of it , and thereup on writ these verses unto me . Upon a Departure . Since Love will have me live and die Within his scorching flames ; then why Should I thus fatally depart From her that solely has my heart ? I answered him . The reason of it is , fond Boy , That thou maist find a fuller joy : Dost thou not know the Phoenix came From Ashes , when he dyed in flame ? He had thought himselfe very happy in this answer : but this cruell one , finding me writing this , and being unwilling to do him any good or suffer another ; she snatcht away the paper by force out of my hand , telling me , that these flatteries wherewith I fed Ligdamon , did make him so full of follie ; and that he had more reason to complain against me then her : Then she writ thus unto him . Silvia's answer . The Phoenix from the Ashes came , But first he died in the flame ; If Presence ineffectnall prove Absence will never conquer Love : Ice will not thaw by cold , when heat No conquest over it cold get . You may imagine with how much contentment he departed ; it was a kind of happiness to him , that he had been so long beforehand accustomed to such blows : and that he remembred this Maxime , that the disfavours of a Mistris , must often passe for favours : I well remember that upon this discourse he thought himselfe the happiest lover in the world , imagining that the disfavours of Silvia , were arguments that she held him in her memorie , that she took him to be her servant ; and that since she did not treat all the rest of her servants in the like measure , it was to be thought that this was the coyne in which she payed such as she esteemed hers ; and therefore he ought to cherish it , since it had her stamp upon it , and upon this subject he sent me these Lines . A Sonnet . My Soveraigne beautie does intend to try , The height and depth of my fidelity By things impossible and farre above Performances of any humaine Love : And well ; since she will ha'te so , I 'me content . For so she 'l see the bottomlesse extent Of my affection ; which is like a Well That with unfathomable waters swell : The more she strives to pumpe and draw me dry , The more shee 'l see my Loves eternitie , The Fountainwhence I draw affection Is her fair selfe and her perfection . Then try me , fairest , to eternity , The more you 'l find I Love , the more you try . Leonida had continued her discourse , had she not seen Galathea comming , who after she had been by her selfe alone a long while , and not being able any longer to be out of her shepherds sight , she dressed her self to as much advantage as her glasse could advise her , and so came without any other company but the little Merill : she was very fair , and worthy to be beloved of any whose heart was not forestalled by anothers affection . At this very time , Celadons stomack began to be very ill , so as they were all constrained to retire , and the shepheard went to bed , which he kept a long time , as being neither very sick , nor very well . Galathea , who in good earnest was in love , as long as Celadon's sicknesse lasted , she scareely stirred from his bed ; and when she was constrained to go away , either to rest her self , or do any other businesse , she left Leonida with him , and charged her to take all occasions , of letting the shepheard know her good-will towards him ; thinking by this means to infuse such hopes in him , as his qualitie might perhaps forbid him : And certainly Leonida did not fail her ; for , though she wished with all her heart , that Lindamor might thrive in his desires ; yet , since the hopes of her advancement depended wholly upon Galathea , her designe was wholly to please and comply with her . But Love , which often useth to make himselfe merry at the prudence of Lovers , and is pleased to thwart their intentions , did make Leonida , by the conversation of this shepheard , to stand more in need of one to speak for her , then she to speak for another . The shepheard quickly perceived it : But his affection to Astrea , for all her harshnesse , would not permit him to suffer this growing affection with patience . This was the reason that he resolved to take his leave of Galathea , assoon as he began to be a little better . But assoon as ever he mentioned any such offer : How Celadon ? ( said she unto him ) has your entertainment by me been so bad , that you would be gone before you be recovered ? And when he answered , That it was , because he was troublesome to her , & because of some businesse of her own , also to assure his Parents and friends of his health ; and therefore he desired to return home unto his own Village ; Then she interrupted him , saying , No , no , Celadon , never fear any troubling of me ; and as for your businesse and friends , it is no matter ; me thinks your greatest businesse should be , to satisfie your obligations unto me ; and it will be high ingratitude in you , not to spend each minute of that life which you hold of me , in my service ; besides , you must not for the time to come , cast your eyes upon so low a thing as your life past : You must leave your Village and your Flocks to such as want those merits which you have ; and for the future , look upon me , who can and will recompence you , to the height , if your actions do not take away my good-will unto you . Though the shepheard seemed , as if he did not understand the meaning of this language , yet he did ; and therefore he avoided talking with her in private as much as possibly he could ; and he did so much disgust this kinde of life , that being one day almost out of all patience , when Leonida heard him sigh , she asked him the reason , since he was in a place , where nothing was more studied then his contentment ? Fair Nymph , answered he , amongst all the miserable wretches of Fortune , I may professe my selfe the most coorsly treated ; for others may grieve , and enjoy so much comfort as to complain , but this is denyed me , for my misery is shadowed with a Mask of happinesse ; and therefore , in lieu of pittie , I am rather blamed and taxed for a man of shallow judgment : But if you and Galathea knew , what bitter wormwood I do meet 〈…〉 in this place ( happy truly unto all but me ) I am confident you would bestow some pitty ●pon my life . What is it you would have , said she , that will comfort you ? Nothing , 〈◊〉 he , unlesse you will get me leave to depart . Would you have me solicite Galathea for it , ( said she ) ? I beseech you do it , ( said he ) and I conjure you to it by that which you most love . That then must be your selfe , ( said the Nymph , and blusht ) . And so she went out of the Chamber to seek Galathea , whom she found alone in the Garden , and who already began to suspect , that Leonida was in love with him , conceiving that she had not made any progresse in the charge which she gave her , though she seldome or never stirred from him : Also knowing very well , how charming the shepheard 's beauty was , she imagined , that he might as well wound two as one ; yet , being constrained to carry fair with her , she continued her usuall affability ; and seeing her come towards her , she enquired of her how the shepheard did : As they were walking together , Galathea turned her selfe towards Leonida , and said , Well Leonida , tell me , was there ever such a piece of insensibilitie as Celadon , since neither my behaviour , nor your perswasions , will work with him ? I cannot tell what to think of him . For my part answered Leonida , I rather think him of a mean spirit , and wants judgment than one that wants apprehension , he wants courage to pretend so high : Your perfections and favours cannot raise his thoughts so high , but the poornesse of his merits and qualitie does more deject him ; and no wonder , Vines will bear Grapes , and Okes Acornes , every thing will produce according to its nature . Can you imagine , that the courage of a Country Clown can produce any designes , but such as proceed from a base and Pesantique spirit ? I do believe ( answered Galathea ) that the great difference between our qualities may beget a great respect in him ; but , I cannot think him so dully ignorant , as not to understand unto what end I treat him so kindly : the greater fear is , that he is already so far engaged to Astrea , that he cannot retire . Assure your selfe , Madam , replyed Leonda , it is nothing but a sottish ignorance in him : I do believe as you do , that he loves Astreat but if he had any Judgment , he would slight her for you , who beyond all degrees of comparison does merit more then she . And yet he is so sencelesly simple that whensoever I speak of you , he answers me with his sorrows for being so farre from Astrea , and thinkes his being here , no better then a torment . This very morning hearing him sigh , I asked him the reason , and he made me such an answer as would have moved stones to pitty him : and the conclusion of all was , that I would be a Mediator unto you for his departure . Come come Leonida , ( replyed Galathea , even red againe with anger , and unable to dissemble her jealousie ) confesse the truth : has he not moved you ? Yes Madam ( answered she ) he has moved me to pitty him and me thinkes , since he has such an extream desire to go you ought not to keep him by force for Love is never whipped into a heart . I do not meane a matter of pitty ( replyed Galathea ) but t is no matter ; perhaps when he is well recovered , he shall feele the effects of that anger which he hath infused into me , as soone as those effects of Love which he hath infused into you : meane time let me tell you , he shall not go from hence , when he , but when I will : as for you Leonida , ( continued she ) content you that I say no more only be gone I care not for your company now you know my mind . Thus Leonida was put to silence , and forc'd to go away , taking this affront so to heart , that she resolved to go unto Adamas her Unckle , and never have any more to do with Galatheas secrets . Galathea , at the same time called for Silvia who was walking alone in another Alley . Unto whom , contrary to her designe , she imparted that which she had so closely concealed from her ▪ and complayned against Leonida . But Silvia , though young yet full of discretion , did indeavour to excuse Leonida all she could ; apprehending very wisely , that if her companion should be angry , and things come to be knowne , they would prove very scandalous unto her Mistrisse . And therefore after many other passages she said thus unto her . You know Madam that you never opened any thing of this businesse unto me ; and yet I can tell you so many particulars , as you shall see I was not altogether so ignorant as I seemed . But such is my humor , that I never could endure to meddle in matters , unto which I am not called . But perceiving my companion so assiduous about Celadon , I suspected that Love might be the cause , more then her compassion upon his maladie ; and because it was a businesse which neerely concerned us all , I resolved before I spoke any more of it , to be a little better assured , and therefore began to observe her actions more narrowly then I was accustomed ; so as I got behind the shepherds bed whilst he was a sleep , and presently Leonida entred , who making a little noise , did waken him : then after much common discourse , she began to talk of his affection unto the shepherdesse Astrea , and of hers to him : but beleeve me shepherd ( said she ) Astreas Love is nothing in comparison of Galatheas unto you . To me ? ( said he ) Yes to you ( replyed Leonida ) you need not wonder so at it , for you know how oft I have told you so though all the language I have , cannot set forth the magnitude of it . Fair Nymph , ( answered the shepherd ) I neither can merit nor beleeve , so great an honour unto me . For what can her designe be upon poor me , who am a silly shepherd and will both live and die so ? Your birth ( replyed my companion ) must needs be noble , since you are owner of so many excellent qualities and perfections . Oh Leonida ( answered the shepherd then ) I cannot chuse but think you Jeere me : can you think me so ignorant as not to know who Galathea is , & who I am ' Certainly , fair Nymph I know , better then so how to measure the meanesse of my qualitie with the grandure of her merits : with the measure of duty : Oh shepherd ( answered Leonida ) do you think that Love useth the same measures that men do ? No no , measures are used by such as use to buy and sellt gifts are never measured , and Love being nothing else but a meere gift , is never conferred by measures : never make any question of this truth ; but not to faile in your duty , pay unto her as much Love and affection as she bestowes upon you . I do professe Madam , that till now , I thought Leonida had spoken for her selfe , and her discourse astonished me : but seeing with how much discretion your actions are managed , I did much commend the power you have over them ; knowing , that it is a thing of greater difficultie to command ones selfe , then another . Sweet heart , ( answered Galathea ) did you but know , how I stand in need of Celadon's amitie , you would commend and advise me unto this designe : For , do you remember the Druide who told us our Fortunes ? Yes , Madam , answered she , my memory is not so bad , as to forget a thing of so late an age . Then you remember ( continued Galathea ) how many truths he did foretell , both unto you and Leonida ; and how he assured me , that if I married any other then Celadon , I should be the most miserable person upon earth : Now since our own experience may well make us credit what he foretells , why should I slight a businesse which so nearly concerties me ? And therefore I take it very ill from Leonida , that she should offer to supplant me . Madam , answered Silvia , I would advise you not to vex her too much , lest she should be provoked to make a discovery of the businesse . Friend , answered Galathea ( and embraced her ) I do apprehend your advice to be both faithfull and good , and therefore promise you , to carry my selfe towards Leonida according to your counsell . Whilst they were thus discoursing , Leonida went to Celadon , unto whom she related word for word , all the discourse betwixt Galathea and her ; and told him , that though the place where he was , seemed to be a place of freedome , yet , the truth was , it was no better then a Prison : Which newes did so pierce him to the heart , that he fell into a Feavour , and in such a violent degree , that Galathea coming to see him , and finding him so much impaired , she began to doubt his life , especially the next day , when he swounded two or three times in their armes : And though these Nymphs did continually watch with him without any rest , but interrupted slumbers , yet was he but very ill attended , there being in that place no manner of Medicines for one that was sick , nor durst they send abroad for any , lest the matter should come to a discovery ; so as the Shepheard did run a hazard of his life , insomuch as one evening the Nymphs gave him for dead : But at last he returned to himselfe , and after an excessive bleeding , he took a little rest ; and therefore the Nymphs left him alone with Merill : And being retired , Silvia much affrighted at this accident , addressed her selfe unto Galathea , and said , Madam , we shall all be brought into strange confusion , unlesse you take some order ; in what a case would you be in , if this Shepheard should die in your hands , for want of help ? Alas , answered she , I have considered all this , ever since his disease encreased ; but what remedie is there ? We are here destitute of all necessaries for him , and as for getting them from other places , for my life I dare not , for fear of discovery . Leonida , whose affection made her speak more resolutely then Silvia , said thus unto her ; Madam , those fears are very good , so far as they do not concern the life of a man. Suppose this shepheard should die , can any imagine his death can be kept without discovery ? the Heavens themselves , as a punishment , will at last lay all open . But , take every thing at the worst , and suppose it were known that this shepheard were here , cannot you cover your act with a mask of compassion ? If you will be pleased to trust me with the whole businesse , I will manage it so , as none shall ever know it : For Madam , I have an Uncle in this Country , Adamas , the chiefe of the Druides , as you know very well : No secret in Nature , or vertue in any Plant , is hid from him ; he is a man full of wisdome and discretion , and I know , he has a particular inclination to do you service ; if you will employ him in the businesse , I am confident , that all things will succeed according to your wish . Silvia apprehending this to be the best expedient and conceiving that by the means of the grave Adamas , Galathea might perhaps be diverted from her thoughts of this shepheard ; she advised her unto it as the safest course : Unto which Galathea , for want of another , consented . Then Madam ( said Leonida ) to the end I may keep within the compasse of your commands , I beseech you tell me what is your pleasure I should say , or conceal , from Adamas ? Silvia seeing Galathea stand mute , answered , That the only way to move him unto secresy , was , to seem as if he were wholly trusted in the businesse ; for nothing will sooner make a secret come out , then mistrust : so as I conceive the way to charm Adamas unto privacy , is , to acquaint him before he comes with every thing , that he may discover when he is here . I am so much besides my selfe , said Galathea , that I know not what to say , and therefore I refer the whole businesse unto your discretions . Thus Leonida departed , with intention , though the night was very dark at first , not to stop , untill she came at her Uncles , whose house was on the side of Marcelles Mountain , towards the Vestalls and Druides of Laigneau ; but her journey proved longer then she expected , for when she came at the break of day unto the house of Adamas , she found that he was gone to Feurs , and would not return , untill three daies , thence ; and therefore after halfe an houres rest , she went away ; yet , so weary , that had she not been very zealous of her shepheard 's cure , she would have stayed untill the return of Adamas : but , after she had gone a mile of her way , she spied afar off in the same way a Nymph all alone , whom a little after she knew to be Silvia : This encounter put her into a sad perplexitie , fearing that Silvia brought the newes of Celadon's death ; but it proved quite the contrary , for she brought newes , that since her departure he had rested very well , and that the Feaver had left him ; therefore Galathea had sent her , to give a stop unto her proceedings , and to tell her , that since the shepheard was in so good a condition , there was no need of bringing Adamas , or discovering the businesse unto him . It is easily imagined , how glad Lemida was of this newes ; and after her thanks to Heaven , she said thus unto her Companion , Sister , I understand , that Galathea has acquainted you with her designe upon this shepheard , and therefore in all freedome of language I will tell you , that this kinde of life doth infinitely displease me , and that I think it dishonourable both for her and us : for she is so passionately humorous , that upon every distaste this shepheard shall give her , she will be halfe distracted ; and builds so much upon the predictions of the Druide , as she thinks all her happinesse depends upon loving him : Also , as all Lovers do , she thinks him so lovely , as she believes every one does the like , as if all did look upon him with the same eyes she doth and that 's my griefe , for she is growne so jealous of me , that she cannot endure I should come neer him . Now Sister , if this kinde of life come once to be known , as questionlesse it will ; since nothing is so secret , but at last is discovered , judge you how the world will censure us : I , for my part , have used all possible arguments to divert from it , but all in vain . The scope of all this my discourse is , that I do think very fit to finde out some good remedie , and that I can conceive no better expedient , then the interposition and mediation of my Uncle , who by his prudence and good counsell , may happily do some good upon her . Sister , answered Silvia I do extreamly like your advice and that you may have more time to bring Adamas unto her , I will return , and tell her , that I have been at the house of Adamas ; but found neither him nor you . 'T is very well , replyed Leonida , and it will not be amisse , if we go and rest our selves under some hedge , that it may seem as if you had been longer seeking me : Also , to tell you truly , I am so tired that if I will get to my journeyes end , I must sleep a little . Come then ( said Silvia ) and believe , it is a good work for your selfe , if you can get Celadon from amongst us ; for I do foresee by Galathea's humour , that his stay here in a little time may cause you a great deal of displeasure . And so looking about for a convenient place , where they might passe away part of the day , they spied a place on the other side of Lignon , which seemed to be very fit for that purpose ; so as passing over at the Bridge of Botereux , and leaving Bonlieu , the house of the Vestalls and Druides , on the left hand , and walking down the River , they came to a handsom thicket of wood , where they both slept together . As they were thus reposing themselves , Astrea , Diana , and Phillis did accidentally drive their flocks unto the same place ; and never seeing the Nymphs , they sat down by them . And as that friendship which reseth out of adversitie , is often more firme , then that of prosperitie ; so Diana had contracted a most firme league with Astrea and Phillis , since the disaster of Celadon ; and such a correspondency was grown between them , that they were every day together . And certainly Astrea stood in need of all consolation , for almost at one and the same time , she lost Alces her Father Hippolita her Mother ; Hippolita died of a fright , when she heard that Astrea was fallen into the water : and Alces dyed for griefe , at the losse of his deer Wife : But , these losses were a kinde of comfort unto her ; for under the umbrage of mourning for her Father and Mother , she could lament the losse of Celadon . Now as I told you before , Diana , the Daughter of prudent Belinda , to perform the rites of neighbourhood , did go often unto Astrea , and found her humours so pleasing , and she hers , and Phillis both , that they vowed eternall friendship , and never since could seperate . This was the first day Astrea came out of her Chamber since her sad disasters ; and she was no sooner set down , but she espied Semires coming towards her . This shepheard had been long in love with Astrea , and knowing that she loved Celadon , he caused this sedition betwixt them , conceiving , that if he could once get rid of Celadon , then he should with ease step into his steed : And now he came unto her , in hopes to advance his designe , but he was much mistaken : for Astrea having smelt out his subtletie , she conceived such an inveterate hatred against him , that assoon as she saw him , she put her hand before her eyes , as unwilling to look upon such a base impostor , and desired Phillis to go and tell him from her , that she could not endure his company : These words were pronounced with so much vehemency , as her companions plainly perceived her great animositie against him , which made Phillis more hasty in running towards this shepheard . When he heard this message , he was so Planet-struck , as he seemed absolutely immovable : At last being conscious , and stung with the bitter sense of his own errour , he said unto her , Discreet Phillis , I must needs ingenuously confesse , that the heavens are most just , in punishing a heart with more griefe , then it is able to endure ; I cannot chuse but sadly say , that the chastisement cannot equall the offence , since I have destroyed the most perfect league of friendship that ever was . But , to the end the gods may stop their vengeance , I beseech you tell that fair shepheardesse , I most cordially beg a pardon , both from her , and the ashes of Celadon ; and assure her , that the extream affection which I bore unto her , was the only cause of my fault : But , I will go , and all my life long lament I have offended her , and those fair eyes which are so justly incensed against me . After these words he went away , so dismally dejected , that his repentance moved some pitty in the heart of Phillis ; who being returned to her companions , related all his answer unto them . Alas , alas , dear Sister , said Astrea , what sad cause have I to flie from this fatall villain ? for 't is he , he only , that is the cause of all my miserie . How Sister ( said she ) Semires the cause ? has he had such power over you ? If I durst relate his villanie , and my own simplicitie ( said Astrea ) I should tell you , that he hath used the most cunning artifice , that ever any subtle wit could invent . Diana believing , that it was by reason of her , that she would not speak more clearly unto Phillis , since their familiarity was not above seven or eight daies old , she turned towards the sad Astrea , and said , Fair Shepheardesse , you will give me occasion to think you do not love me , if you use lesse freedome towards me then towards Phillis ; for , though I have not been so long happy in your acquaintance as she hath , yet , you may be as confident of my affection as of hers . Phillis then answered , I assure my selfe , that Astrea does speak as freely before you , as to her own selfe , for she cannot be halfe a friend ; and since amitie is vowed betwixt your , I believe she will open the very closset of her heart unto you . Most certainly I will ( said Astrea ) but the reason why I would speak no more of that sad businesse , was only , because I would not too much vex a wound , with too much rubbing upon it . If that be all , replied Diana , I should think , that free imparting a misery unto a friend , is halfe the cure ; and if I durst use so much free boldnesse , as to desire it , nothing would give me greater satisfaction , then to know the Historie of your life ; which in requitall , I will repay with a relation of my own , whensoever you shall command it . Since it is your desire , replied Astrea , I shall make you a sharer in my miserable storie ; but with much brevitie , unlesse it were fuller of good fortune then it is : So all three sitting round , she thus began . The History of Astrea and Phillis . THose who are of opinion , that loves and hates do hereditarilie descend from Father to Son , did they but know what hath been Celadons Fortune and mine , doubtlesse would confesse themselves mistaken . For , Fair Diana , perhaps you have heard of the implacable emnitie that was between Alces and Hippolyta , my Father and Mother ; and Alcippes and Amarillis , the Father and Mother of Celadon , and how their hatred accompanied them to their graves , which have caused abundance of trouble amongst the shepheards of this Country , insomuch as I beleeve , few or none about the fatall River of Lignon are ignorant of it : and yet Love , to shew the greatnesse of his power , did unite two of these enemy-families , so firmly , that nothing could dissolve the knots of their affection but only death . For Celadon no sooner arrived at the age of fourteen or fifteen yeares , and I at twelve or thirteen , but at an assembly in the Temple of Venus which is upon the top of a high Mountain , neer the Castle of Mount Brison , this young shepheard saw me ; and as he since hath told me he had long before an extream desire of it , by some reports he had heard of me : but the jarres which were amongst our Parents was the impediment which hindred him : and I must ingeniously confesse that I think his desire of it , was no greater then mine . For I know not why , but when I heard speak of him , my heart did beat ; unlesse it was a presage of those troubles which afterwards befell me by reason of him , When he first saw me , I cannot tell what causes of Love he found in me , but so it is , that since that time he resolved to Love and serve me : and it seemes , that at the first enterview we were both strucken with the darts of Love , for as soon as ever they told me that he was the Son of Alcippes , I perceived a kind of chang in me , which was not ordinary ; then all his actions beg in to please me , and seemed much more agreeable unto me then any other young shepheard whatsoever ; and because he durst not yet approach me , also because speaking with me was forbidden him , his looks and eys by their turning to & fro did utter such language unto me as I knew he desired to say more . And indeed at a Braul which was held at the foot of a Mountain under a plump of antient Elmes which cast a pleasant shaddow , he carried it so cunningly , that without any heed of me , and seeming as if it were out of a merry carelessenesse he got me by the hand . For my part , I seemed as if I took no notice of it , but carried my selfe to him as to all the rest , but he in taking my hand , did stoope with his head as if he would kisse his hand but I perceived his mouth upon mine ; this did cause some colour to come into my face : but I feigning to take no notice , did turne away my head , as if I only minded the braule which we danced : this caused him to stay a while silent , not knowing I beleeve , how he should begin to speak : at last being unwilling to lose such an opportunitie as this which he had long longed for , he came very neer me and whispering Corilas ( who took me out to dance ) in the eare , yet so loud ( but seeming to whisper ) that I did plainly heare what he said , Oh Corilas ( said he ) I wish with all my soul that the quarrells between this shepherdesses Father and Mine , might be decided by her and me . To which Corilas answered very loud , Nay never wish that , Celadon , for perhaps it is the most dangerous wish , that ever you made . Let the hazard be what it will ( answered Celadon very lond ) I 'le not go from what I have said , though I were to give my heart , as a pledge . And because I seemed to take no notice of their discourses , he addressed himselfe unto me and thus said : And you fair shepheardesse , what opinion have you of this offer ? I do not know , answered I , what you speak of . He told me , replied Corilas , that to draw a great good from a great evil , he wishes that the inveterate hatred of your Fathers , were changed into love amongst their Children . How , ( answered I , seeming not to know him ) are you Alcippes Son ? Yes , ( answered he ) and more then that ; I am your most devoted servant . Me thinkes , said I , that it had been more proper for you to have applied your discourse unto some other , who may be more agreeable to you then I : I have heard say , replied Celadon , that the gods do use to punish the sinns of the Fathers upon their Children ; but this is not the use amongst men , unlesse your beauty , which is divine , will assume the same priviledges with the gods : and if you do , then like them , you must give pardon when it is asked : how now shepheard ( said Corilas ) what ? Do you begin your combate with crying mercy ? In such a combate as this answered he , to be vanquished is a kind of victory : and for my part , I am most willing to be so , provided she will be pleased to take the spoile . I think , they had continued their discourse longer , had the Brawle , longer lasted : but at last we parted , and every one returned to his place . Not long after the shepheards used severall exercises , as wrastling , running , leaping , and throwing the barre ; and a Garland to be given unto him , who got the better in the severall activities . Celadon , as being too young was admitted only unto that of running , and did win the Garland , composed of divers flowers , which was put upon his head by all the assembly with high commendations , that being so young as he was , he should overcome so many other nimble shepheards . He , not valuing himself did take it from his head , and put it upon mine , saying , This , fair one , is in confirmation of what I said before . I was so surprised at this that I could not return any answer : & had it not been for Artemis , your Mother Phillis , I had given it unto him again ; not but that coming from his hand , it was very acceptable unto me ; but it was because I feared Alces and Hippolyta would be angry with me . But Artemis who desired rather , to extinguish then enflame these old grudges , did command me to receive it , and thank him . Which accordingly I did , but in such a hollow manner as made every one think I did it only upon my Aunts command . All that day was thus spent , and the next day also ; in both which , the young shepheard lost no opportunities of manifesting his affection . And it was the custome upon the third day , in the honour of Venus , to represent the judgement which Paris gave of the three goddesses . Celadon resolved to put himself amongst the Maides in the habit of a shepherdesse . You know that upon the third day after the banquett , he Grand Druide has a custome to throw a Golden Apple amongst the Maides , upon which are written the names of the three shepheardesses which seem unto him to be the fairest of all the company , with this Motto , Let this be given to the fairest of the three . Afterwards the person that by lot was to represent Paris , does enter into the Temple of Venus with the three shepheardesses ; where the dores being shut , judgement is given upon the beauty of these three seeing them all naked , except for a linnen cover which reacheth from the middle to the knee , and because some abuse had formerly been by some shepheards who used to mixe themselves amongst the shepheardesses , it was ordained by publique Edict , that he who should commit the like crime , should without remission be stoned by the Maides at the gates of the Temple : but so it was , that this young Boy , never considering the extream danger of it , did this day dresse himselfe in the habit of a shepherdesse , and putting himselfe into our company was taken for a maide . Then as if fortune was resolved to favour him , my name , and Malthea , and Stella , were written upon the Apple , and when they came to draw the name that was to represent Paris , I heard Orithea named , which was the name that Celadon took upon him . Heavens knowes whether his soul was not infinitly joyed to see his designe thrive so well . At the last , we were conducted into the Temple , where the Judge being set upon his Throne , the dores shut , and we three only within with him , we began , according to the Law , to undresse our selves ; and because each apart did go and speak unto the Iudge , and offer , as heretofore the three Goddesses did unto Paris ; Stella was the quickest to undresse her selfe , and did first present her selfe whom the Judge did a while contemplate , and after a full hearing what she would say for her selfe , he caused her to retire , and give place unto Malthea , who was forwarder in undressing her selfe then I was ; for I being much ashamed to shew my selfe so naked , I trifled out the time as much as I could . Celadon , unto whom time seemed too long , and after he had slightly looked upon Malthea , seeing I did not come , he called me ; so , since constrained I went : But , Oh Heavens ! how much ashamed am I to think upon it ? My haire was dishevel'd , and almost covered me , over which , all the ornament I had , was the Garland which the day before he had given me . When the rest were retired , and he saw me in this then dresse before him , I observed , that he changed colour two or three times ; but I could not yet so much as suspect the cause . For my part , shame had so dyed my cheeks with a fresh colour , that he has since vowed unto me , he never saw me fairer , and could have been well contented to have spent the whole day in this contemplation ; but fearing to be discovered , he was constrained to abridge his delight : And seeing I said nothing unto him ( for shame had tyed up my tongue ) Why fair Star ( said he unto me ) do you think your cause so good , that as the rest have done , you need not plead it before your judge ? No Orithia , answered I , I will submit unto Stella and Malthea , both as well in beautie , as in Rhetorick ; so as had not customobli●ged me to come , I should never have appeared before you , in any hopes to win the prise . But if you do carry it from them both , answered the shepheard , what remuneration may I expect from you ? I shall then think ( said I unto him , ) that , I have more then I do deserve What ? ( said he ) is this all the offer that you make ? I know not what to offer ( said I , unto him ) that deserves a reception ; and therfore you must first aske . Then swear unto me , ( said the shepheard ) that you will give me what I shall aske , and my judgement shall be in your advantage . After I had promised that I would , he asked a lock of my hair , for a Bracelet which I gave him ; and after he had lapt it up in a paper he said unto me ; now Astrea , I will keep this hair as a testimonie of this oath which you have taken , to the end that if ever you break it , I may offer it unto the Goddesse Venus and beg revenge . That is but superfluous , answered I , since I am fully resolved never to faile in it . Then with a smiling countenance he said unto me , the gods be praised , my fairest Astrea , that my designe hath so happily prospered ; for know , that the thing which you have promised is , to Love me better then any in the world , and to receive me as your most fathfull and vowed Servant , who am Celadon , and not Orithea , as you imagine : the very same Celadon , that in spight of all old emnities betwixt our Parents , is so infinitly devoted yours , as he will rather die at the dore of the Temple , then not give a testimony of his affection unto you . Imagine , wise Diana , in what a perplexitie I was now in : Love did forbid me from taking revenge ; yet shame did animate me against Love : at last after a confused dispute with my self , I could not possibly consent to make him die , because his offence proceeded only from his excesse of loving me : but now knowing him to be a shepheard , I could not any longer stay in his sight : but without returning any answer , I ran to my companions , whom I found to be almost dressed ; and not well knowing what I did , I dressed my self as soon as possibly I could : But to be short ; when we were al ready , the disguised Orithea stood at the threshold of the dore , and having all three about him : I do ordaine , said he , that the prise of beauty be given unto Astrea ; in testimonie whereof I do present unto her the golden apple : let none ever doubt of my judgement , for I have veiwed and examined her , and finds her to be full of all perfection . Upon these words , he presented the apple unto me , which I received with a troubled mind : but more , when he said unto me in a low voice , take this apple as a pledge of my affection , which , like it , is pure , and endlesse : To whom I answered be contented , rash youth , that I receive it only to save thy life , which otherwise , comming from thy hand , I would refuse . He could not reply for fear of being heard and known . And because it was the custom , that she who received the Ball , should by way of thankes , kiss the Judge , I was constrained to kisse him . But , I assure you , I was at this ceremonie almost ready to discover him . Then the grand Druide caused me to be carried in a chair , through all the croud with loud applauds and acclamations , so as every one did wonder why I did not enjoy this honour with more alacrity for truly I was so confounded betwixt Love and Anger , that I hardly knew what I did . As for Celadon , as soone as the ceremonies were done , he thrust himself amongst the rest of the shepherds and by little and little without any notice taken , got out of the croud and putting off his borrowed habit , he assumed his own , in which he came presently unto us with such confident lookes , as none could ever suspect him : For my part when I saw him again , my heart was so full of shame and anger , that it would scarcely let my eyes look upon him : but he who did take a seeming regardlesse notice of it , did find an occasion to accost me , and in a loud voice said : The Judge who conferred the prise upon you , hath shewed himself a very right Judge of beauty , and yet , though your cause did merit his sentence , you are in some sort obliged unto him . I think shepheard , answered I in a low voice , that he is more obliged to me then I to him : for he gave me an apple only , which in some degree , I deserve and is my due ; but I gave him his life , which for his impudent rashnesse he deserved to lose . This is no more then was before resolved ( answered Celadon ) for he does not valew his life further then to prostrate it at your feet . Were it not more in regard of my self then him , replied I , I should have punished his impudence : but , Celadon , no more ; let us leave this discourse : and , know that the reason why I did not cause you to be punished according to your merits is , only because I would not bring my selfe upon the stage , and not for want of any will to see you chastised . If that be the only reason , said he , I beseech you tell me what death you will have me die : And you shall see that I have as much courage to obey you , as I have Love to offend you . This discourse would be very long and tedious , if I should include every particular . But so it was , he gave me so many testimonies of his affection , that I could not possibly doubt it : but still seeming to be all anger , I said thus unto him Shepheard , consider the emnity that is betwixt our Fathers , & believe that mine to thee shal be the same , if thou dost still thus trouble me with thy follies , which for this time , thy youth and my own honour moves me to pardon . I mentioned a pardon , because I would infuse a little courage unto him : for the very truth is , his beautie , and courage , and affection , did please me ; but to the end he should not reply , I turned from him and went to Stella , who was neer me . He all astonished at this answer , went out of the company so sadly dejected as in a few dayes after he was grown not knowable , and kept himself so private that , he frequented no places but the most retired and wild partes of our woods . Of which , I being advertised by some of my companoins , who did in a close manner tell me that I was the only cause ; I began to resent his condition , and resolved to find out some way or other to give him a little comfort ; and because , as I told you , he shunned all manner of company , I was constrained to drive my flock towards that place which he most frequented : and after two or three times being there in vaine , at last after a long search for him , me thought I heard his voice amongst some trees , and I was not mistaken . For going neerer ; I found him lying all along upon the ground , his eyes sweld with teares , and hands held up to heaven which seemed to be immoveable . This object moved me to so much pitty , that I was resolved to give him a cordiall for his paine . And therefore , after a whiles consideration , and not willing he should think I sought for him , I retired a little way from him , where seeming to take no notice I began to sing , so loud that my voice reached both his eares and his heart . As soon as ever he heard me , I saw him leap up and turning his eyes towards the place where I was , he stood like a statue still in a ravishing admiration . Which I observing , to give him so much boldnesse as to approch neerer , I seemed as if I slept , yet held mine eyes halfe open to see what he would do . And indeed , he did as I did imagine he would : for drawing neerer me with a soft and gentle tread , he kneeled down as neer me as he could ; and after a long stay in this posture I still seeming to be fast asleep , he stooped down and kissed me . Then seeing that he had taken courage enough ; I opened mine eyes as if he had wakened me . And rising up as if in a raging anger , thus said unto him . Uncivill shepherd , how durst you be so bold as thus to interrupt my sleep ? He , with a trembling heart , and kneeling still , said thus unto me ; It is your selfe fair shepherdesse , that did constrain me , and if I have sinned , then , bright Starre , you must dim your Luster , and punish your own perfections , which are the cause . This is alwayes your excuse for your presumption ( said I unto him ) but shepheard beleeve it , if you continue in this course of offending me , I will not endure it . If you call it an offence , to love and adore you ( answered he ) proceed to sentence immediatly , and doome me to what death you please : for I do make a most solemne vow , that I will so offend you as long as my life is in me . It is neither the rigour of your cruelties , nor the emnity of our Parents , no , nor all the impediments in the whole universe conspired together shall ever divert me from this resolution . But , Fair Diana I must abbreviate these pleasing discourses , as being not sutable unto my present disasters , And will only tell you , that being overcome I said thus unto him ; shepheard what good can you hope for , when those who have the dispose of you , does disapprove of your beginning ? How ? Said he , dispose of me ? Has Alcippe more power over my wil then I have my self . You may dispence with your own wil ( answered I ) but never with that obedience which is due unto a Father , without a most horrid crime . The obedience which I owe unto him ( said he ) must be confined unto possibilities and it is no fault to faile , where power wants to performe : but admit , I must obey in al things , since of two evills , the greater is to be avoided . I will rather faile in my duty to him who is but a man , then in my duty to your fair selfe , who is all Divine . Our discourse lasted so long , and so prevalent he was in it , that I was forced to admit him my servant : and both of us being too young to shadow our designes with any artifice , Alcippe did soone find us out ; and being loath this amitie should grow up to any higher pitch , he resolved to send him upon so long a voyage with good old Cleantes , as that absence might wear out this young impression of Love , But the seperation did as little good as all the rest of his artifices which he used : for Celadon , though yet a Boy , did so fixe his resolution to overcome all difficulties , that though any other would have taken them for torments , yet he looked upon them only as proofes of himselfe , and called them the touchstones of his fidelitie . And because he knew that his voyage would last long , he intreated me leave to bid him adieu . This leave I granted ; but , Fair Diana , had you heard how passionatly he begged me to Love him ▪ and the vowes he made never to change , doubtlesse you would have concluded nothing more impossible , then that this affection should ever decay . At last since his time of stay was but short , he thus said unto me . My Astrea ( for so he phrased me alwaies in private ) I shall leave with you my Brother Lycidas , from whom I will never conceale any of my thoughts he knowes how I have vowed my selfe unto your service , I beseech you promise me , ( if it be your pleasure I should depart with any joy ) that you will receive as from me all the services which he shall do you and by his presence renew the memorie of absent Celadon . And truly he had good reason to make this request unto me . For Lycidas during his absence , was so diligent to observe his Brothers commands , that many thought that he succeeded his Brother , in the affection which he bore unto me : this was the reason why Alcippes after he had kept him three yeares out of this Country , did call him home , in a confidence that so long a time had worne away that light impression of Love , which had a little entred into his green heart ; and that he being now grown more wise , would weane Lycidas also from my affection . But his returne was an extreame assurance of his fidelitie absence could not extinguish the ardency ot his Love ; no nor all the so much admired Romane beauties , could ever startle him . He intreated me by his Brother , that I would give him leave to come unto me : Oh Heavens , how gladly did he come when I gave him licence ? I think I have his Letters about me , for alas , I have kept them better then him : then pulling a little bundle out of her pocket , like unto that which Celadon used to carry , or in imitation of him and in which she very charily preserved those which came from him , she took the first , for she kept them in order as they came unto her , then after she had wiped away her pearly teares , she read these words . Celadons Letter unto Astrea . Fair Astrea , MY patience hath vanquished my exile , and heavens grant also that it may vanquish all hinderances of our happinesse : I departed with so much sorrow , and returne with so much joy ; That , not dying neither in going nor coming , it manifests that one cannot dy with too much delight , nor of too much sadnesse . Permitt me I beseech you to wait upon you , that I may relate my fortunes unto her , who is my only happinesse . Fair Diana , it is impossible to remember all the discourse we then had unlesse I should open those wounds again , which are more dolorous to me then death . During Celadons absence , Artemis my Aunt and Mother of Phillis , did come upon a visit unto us , and brought with her this Fair shepherdesse , Phillis : And because our manner of living , seemed more pleasant unto her then the shepherds of Allier she was pleased to stay with us , which , beleeve it , was no small contentment unto me : for her humours were very pleasing unto me , and I have passed over many tedious hours with her . When Celadon returned his judgment was so good , and he liked her so well , as I may truly say he was the cause of the great League , which ever since hath been twixt her and me . At this time he arrived at the age of seaventeen or eighteen , and I at fifteen or sixteen , and began to manage matters with more prudence : so as , to disguise our loves , I did intreat him , or rather indeed constraine him , to be very familiar with all shepheardesses which could pretend unto any shadow of Beauty ; to the end his applications unto me might be taken rather as common , then particular . I say , I constreyned him unto it , for he did severall times upon his knees begge for a revocation of this command ; and alas , he had good reason so to do , for he did too well foresee , that from hence would proceed the cause of his death . Excuse me , wise Diana , if a few due teares interrupt my discourse , since I have so much sad cause for them , as it were impiety to stop them : Then after she had dryed her eyes , she began her discourse again . And because that Phillis was most commonly with me , it was unto her that he first made his addresses unto , according to my command . I could scarsly forbear my smiles , especially when Phillis beleeved him to be in good earnest , and treated him as it is the custome to treat such as begin the like addresses . I remember that when he was once very sharply treated , he sang this Song which he composed upon this subject . A Song . CLose by a River cleare , whose bankes were clad With Mossie cussions , and a channell had ; Which like a Serpent wreathed , and did glide A long a lovely plaine with swelling pride , Did sit a Shepheard , chanting it in verse , And with his Pipe did these sad Lines rehearse . Cease , Fair one , Cease ; cease once your cruelty , Let me enjoy one day before I die . The torments I endure for loving you Are greater farr , then is for hatred due ; If gods be good , and infinitly kind Then Love and Hate a difference will find . Is 't possible a pure and perfect Love Should never , never any pitty move ? Are animals insensible as stones , Which never moved are with sighes and groanes ? Those amorous glances of your winning eyes , Have oft encourag'd up my hopes to rise , And since they swell with promises so fair If they do violate , they perjured are ; Oft have they told me , that your stony heart Would melt ; and from severitie depart : Each charming part of your fair face did say , In their false Language , they would ne're betray . But how ? Does shepheardesses eyes out vie , The glistering Court in all its falsitie ? Can they who live and only haunt the fields Use any art , but what plaine nature yeilds ? Has rurall beauties found a subtile art Though not their faces , yet to paint the heart ? Are these the Doctrines that your Schoole affords Only to flatter , and to give good words ? No no , my Fair one , these are fallacies And far unsutable with your fair eyes ; Learne to be kind , and banish cruelty ; This cometh neerest to a Dietie ; Beauty that bringes not sweetnesse with it , might Be likned to an eye that wanteth sight . To her that has no Love and yet is fair , A Corps without a Soul I will compare . I do very well remember ( said Phillis and interrupted her ) how his addresses unto me made you laugh : for commonly his discourse , was only a few fragments of words so disordered as they could hardly hold sense : And commonly when he would name me , his thoughts so run upon you , that he would call me Astrea : But see the variety of severall inclinations ! I know very well that Celadon had some advantages of nature above Lycidas ; yet I thought , though I knew no reason for it , Lycidas to be much more agreeable unto my fancy . Sister , said Astrea to her , you bring into my memorle a discourse which once he had concerning you and this fair shepheardesse , ( said she and turned towards Diana ) Fair shepherdesse ( said he to me ) the wise Belinda and Artemis your Aunt , are infinitly happy in two Daughters ; and our Lignon is much obliged unto them since by their meanes it has the honour to have these two fair ones upon their bankes . And if I have any judgement they only do merit the amitie of Astrea , and therefore I do advise you to love them , for by that short acquaintance I have had with them , I do foresee , you will receive much satisfaction in their familiarity : I wish that one of them would daigne to look upon my Brother Lycidas with as much affection as I do . And then , fair Diana , having but little acquaintance with you , I answered him , that my desire was , he should rather become a servant unto Phillis : and it hapned as I did wish : for ordinarie discourse between them first begot a familiaritie , and at last a Love in good earnest between them . One day finding fit opportunitie for it , he resolved to declare his affection to her , and to couch the most Love in the fewest words he was able . Fair one ( said he to her ) I hope you know your selfe so well , as to beleeve , that those who love you must needs love you infinitly : It must be my actions only which must make my affection known unto you ; and at the first begge no more then an admittance into your favour . Celadon and I were so neer , as we could hear this declaration , and also the answer which Phillis returned , and which indeed was more sharp then I expected from her . For she and I did long before know , by the eyes and actions of Lycidas that he loved her , and she did not dislike of it , that at this time she answered him with so much sharpnesse , that Lycidas was almost desperate : and Celadon who loved his Brother very much , being extreamly angry he should receive such a baffle , he was halfe angry with me , at which I could not chuse but laugh , and at last tell him : Never be so angry Celadon at this harsh answer which Lycidas hath received : Phillis could do no lesse ; shepheards of these times , do too much glorie in the easinesse of their Mistrisses : but to the end you may see that I do very well know the humour of Phillis , I will undertake to bring Lycidas into favour with her , provided he will but practise a little patience and continue on his addresses . I must confesse , when first I spake unto her , she was so shie , as I knew not what to think , but still hoped and resolved to win her with time : But Lycidas he was out of all patience , and resolved to give her over , and Love her no longer : upon which occasion he writ these verses . Upon a resolution not to Love. WHen I beheld those glorious eyes , Triumphant in their Victories , I did submit unto their darts , As to the only Queen of hearts : So lovely did they look , and kinde , As if no rigour I should finde : But when it plainly does appear , That cruelty it selfe is there , 'T is time to shrink and fall away , Rather than Tyranny obey , For ever ; which will only prove Pusillanimitie , not Love. 'T is true , her lustre has such arts , As conquer can all human hearts . But when resistance cannot doe , Then flie , and 't is discretion too : 'T is better far to make retreat , Then stay , and have a sure defeat . Lycidas had lost all hopes of ever obtaining ; and therefore as Phillis and I were walking according to our custom , by the River side , we found him writing with his Sheep-hook , these ensuing verses upon a bed of Sand , which when he was gone a little further , ( for he saw us not ) we read : The verses were these . Upon no hopes of ever being Loved . CAn it be thought the wanton winde will stay , And whistle ever , where it does to day ? Will any think these Letters in loose sand Can last , and to eternity will stand ? If so , then there is hopes my Love may finde Some sure foundation in her fleeting minde . Away , away , with these fond hopes , and think , That sand , and winde , and she , and all will shrink . Afterwards we heard him break out into these dolefull expressions , lifting up his eyes to Heaven : O ye gods ( said he ) if you are angry with me , because I do with more devotion adore the work of your hands , then I do you ; I hope you will pardon that error , which you your selves have caused : Had it been contrary to your will , that Phillis should be adored , surely you would have made her with fewer perfections , or else infused lesse knowledge of them into me . Would it not be prophanation , to offer lesse affection unto a Divinitie of such superlative excellencies , as she is adorned with ? I believe this Shepheard continued in such discourses , but I could not hear them ; for Phillis forcing me by the arme I went with her : And when we were gone a little further , I said unto her , Stony-hearted Phillis , why have you no more pitty upon this Shepheard , that is ready to die for you ? Sister , answered she , the Shepheards of this Country are so full of dissimulation , that their hearts do commonly denie , what their tongues do promise ; And if you do well observe this Shepheard here , you will finde him all Artifice ; and as for those expressions which now we have heard , I do believe , that when he espied us coming , he set himself in the way purposely , that we might hear his dissembling complaints ; otherwise , had they not been better spoken unto us then to the aire and senslesse woods ? Sister , said I , you have forbidden him any addresses to you Even this , answered she , is a great argument of his little love to me . Is any command of power enough , to stop the current of a violent affection ? Believe it Sister , Love that can bend , is never strong : Do you think I should have loved him lesse , if he had disobeyed me ? But Sister , said I unto her , he has obeyed you , and will you be angry with him for that ? It 's true Sister , replied she , he has obeyed me ; but let me tell you , that I hold this obedience for very great disobedience ; and leaving off his adresses to me , argues his passion very indifferent . If I had not interrupted her , I believe she would have continued her discourse much longer ; but because I much desired , that Lycidas might finde better entertainment for Celadon's sake , I told her , that this kinde of discourse did become her towards Lycidas , but not towards me : Towards Lycidas it was allowable , by way of tryall , and I commended it ; but towards me , it argued too much distrust , to conceal any secret of her soul . As for my part I would open all my heart unto her , and therefore told her , that since it was impossible , but she must love some or other , she could not make a better choice then of Lycidas , since she might already gather most certain symptomes of his affection . To which she answered , that she never did , nor would , dissemble or conceal any of her thoughts from me , but should be extreamly sorry I should have any such opinion of her . And since I would have her entertain Lycidas , she would obey me . And hereupon Celadon finding her afterwards with me , brought her this Letter from his Brother , which was indited by my advice . The Letter of Lycidas unto Phillis . Phillis , IT is true , that of late I have lodged my love in my heart , and would not suffer it to appear , either in my eyes or my words : If in this I have done amisse , then blame your own fair selfe , who commanded it . And if you do not believe I love you , put me to what Test you please , and you shall finde it better , then by all my weak , though reall , expressions of words . At last , wise Diana after many a perswasive argument , we brought things to that passe , as Lycidas was entertained ; and ever since , all foure of us have found much contentment in our lives , and invented many a stratagem to colour our designes , both by discourse and by writing one unto another . Perhaps you have taken notice of a great Rock , in the high way towards Rochell , which without much ado cannot be ascended , but when one is at the top , there is no fear of any eye to discover . And because it was neer the high way , we made choice of it for our rendevouz ; if any did meet us , we seemed as if we went on in the high-way ; but when the coast was clear , we ascended . 'T is true , that this Rock being so neer the high way , we were in some danger of being heard by passengers , if we spoke any thing loud and therefore commonly , Lycidas or Phillis were placed as guards , to spie when any came : And because businesse did sometimes so employ us , as we could not every day meet in this place , we used to write one to another , and we made choice of another place of conveniercy , in which we laid our Letters one to another . In briefe , wise Diana , we used all possible waies to conceal our selves ; and Celadon and I , did so seldome converse together in publick , as many believed that Celadon's will was wholly changed ; for assoon as ever he saw Phillis , then he made all his applications unto her , and she again treated him with all possible complacency : Also as soon as Lycidas appeared , I left all other company to talk with him ; so as in a short time , Celadon himselfe had a conceit , that I loved Lycidas , and I believed that he loved Phillis : Phillis thought that Lycidas loved me , and Lycidas believed that Phillis loved Celadon : And thus unawares were we so intangled with these opinions , as jealousie began by degrees to kindle amongst us . The truth is ( said Phillis ) we were then but fresh Schollars in the School of Love ; for to what purpose was it to conceal a reall love , and publish a false one ? was there not as much cause to fear the divulging of your love to Lycidas , as your love to Celadon ? Sister , sister , said Astrea , when a thing is not , we never fear what people think of it : But the contrary , when it is , then the least suspition of it , puts all out of order . But now ( continued she , and turned to Diana ) , jealousie had so seized upon all foure , as I believe our lives had not been long , if some good Genius had not inspired us to make all clear in the presence of one another . It was now seven or eight daies since we saw each other , at our Rocky rendevouz , and the Letters which passed 'twixt Celadon and me , were so different from the usuall strain , as if they were writ by different persons . At last , as I told you , some good Angel having care of us , all foure did meet in one place , where no other company was : And Celadon , whose affection had most vigour in it , began thus to speak , Fair Astrea , did I think that time would cure a disease that raignes in me , I would wait for that remedje ; but since I know , the older it growes , the more it will encrease , I am forced to complain against you for the wrongs which you have done me , and with more alacritie , since I can do it before such Judges as are my peers . When he would have gone on , Lycidas interrupted him , saying , that his pain was greater then his . Greater ! said Celadon , that 's impossible , for mine is extream : And mine , believe it , said Lycidas , is without any comparison . Whilft the Shepheards were thus debating the matter , I was upon Phillis , and said , Do you see , Sister , how these Shepheards complain of us ? Yes , answered she ; but I believe we have greater cause to complain of them . Though I am much incensed against Celadon , said I unto her , yet , I am much more incensed against you , who under a disguise of friendship , which you seemed to bear unto him , has drawn him from that affection which he bare unto me , so as I may well say , you have stollen him from me . And because Phillis stood silently amazed at this , and knew not what to answer , Celadon addressed himselfe unto me , and said , Ahl fair Shepheardesse , but as sickle as fair ; have you so soon lost the memory of all Celadon's services , and your own vowes ? I cannot so much complain against Lycidas , as against you ; for notwithstanding the consanguinity and amitie betwixt us , your perfections might well make him a Traitor , and forget his duty ; but me thinks it should be absolutely impossible , that so long a service as mine , and such a perfect affection , should ever finde the least stain of inconstancy in your soul . But admit , that all in me was too little , to deserve so great a happinesse , how can you so far violate and dispence with your vowes , as before my eyes to entertain a new affection ? At the same time Lycidas took Phillis by the hand , and with a deep sigh , said , Oh fair hand , to whom I had given up my soul ! can I live , and see thee take possession of any heart but my own ? my owne , I say , that did deserve the same happinesse , if ever any did deserve it , by the most sincere and pure affection that ever was ? I could not hear any more what Lycidas said , because I was constrained to answer Celadon : Shepheard , Shepheard ( said I unto him ) these words , Fidelity and Affection , are more conversant in your tongue then your heart , and I have more reason to complain against you , then hearken unto them : but because now I do not care for any thing that comes from you , I will not take so much pains as grieve at it ; that office is more fitly yours , if your dissembling heart would give you leave to do it . But , Celadon , since things are thus love on , love Phillis still and serve her , her vertues will deserve it ; and if I do afford thee a blush , it is for anger that I should suffer my selfe to be so grosly deceived , and for over-loving one that is so much unworthy of it as thy selfe . Celadon was so much astonished at this , that he stood stock still a long time , & could not answer one word , which silence gave me leasure to hearken unto that answer , which Phillis returned unto Lycidas : Lycidas , Lycidas , said she unto him , you that can call me sickle , inconstant , and I know not what ; you know full well , that these titles are most suitable unto yourselfe , and your own actions : Do you think that because you have got the start , and complain first , you can therefore palliate your faults , and wipe away the wrongs which you have done me ? me , I say , not sickle as your selfe is , who have more reason to be ashamed of your changing then I have to be vexed at it : But that which most vexeth me , is , that you should charge me with your own faults , and counterfeit a good occasion for your own infidelity : But 't is no matter , he that will deceive his own Brother , may well deceive her that is no relation to him . And then turning towards me , And you Astrea ( said she unto me ) you that have stollen away the heart of a Servant from me ; do you think to keep it any longer then the first new object that shall present it selfe ' No , no , though I know your perfections have power enough to keep any heart , but such a one as is compos'd of feathers , and has wings to flie away ; yet , this light Butterflie will give you the slip . Phillis , replied I , you talk of some perfections that should be in me , but certainly they are much inferiour unto yours , since they are not able to hold Celadon from you . Celadon had now a little recollected himself , and kneeling down , he said unto me , It is not , my Astrea , to undervalue the merits of Phillis , that I make these most solemn vowes before all the most sacred gods , but to convince you , that she did never kindle the least spark of love in my soul ; and the wrong you have done me in changing , is not greater , then your taxing my pure affection with inconstancy . The story would be too tedious ( sage Diana ) should I trouble you with every particular of our discourse : But so it was , that before we parted , we were all so well setled in our senses again , that all of us did acknowledge , that we had no reason to suspect one another , and gave thanks unto heaven , for this happy meeting all together , without which , I believe , the roots of jealousie had never been eradicated . As for my part , I think it was impossible ever to have brought me to reason , had I not heard Celadon declare himselfe so Ingenuously before the face of Phillis . After this , we were more discret : but I no sooner got rid of this distemper , then I entred into another no lesse daingerous : for we could not so well disguise the businesse ; but Alcippes had a jealousie that the sparkes of his Sons affection were not quit extinguished , and had such a curious eye over all his actions , as observing how Celadon went every day to the place where we were wont to lay our Letters , he himselfe went thither , and observing how the grasse was troden by our often going thither , a kind of tract did lead him to the very place where I had put a Letter for Celadon the night before : it contained these words . Astreas Letter unto Celadon . YEsterday we all went into the Temple , where every one assembled to offer Sacrifice unto Pan , I would have said , to have kept a holy day , had you been there . But such is my devotion to you , that even divine things themselves without , you are displeasing to me . I am now so full of common businesse , as were it not for the promise I have made to write every day unto you , you should hardly have heard from me . Receive therefore this only as a testimony that I will for ever keep all my promises to you . When Alcippes had read this Letter , he put it into the place again and hiding himselfe in hopes , that it would be fetched away , his Son came presently after , and having no paper about him , he writ thus upon the back of my Letter . Celadon's Letter unto Astrea . YOu oblige and disoblige both at once , but pardon me if this expression offend you : I am not more obliged unto the gods then unto you because you say you Love me , but by saying you would not have written , unlesse because you had promised ; this doth infinitly disoblige me ; for so I become a debtor only to your promise , and not to your affection : Consider I beseech you , that I am not yours because I have promised : but because I am purely yours , without any other circumstance nor do I wish for any Letters from you which come only upon the conditions which are betwixt us , but only such as proceed from your good affection : I value them not as matters of Covenant and Marchandise , but as testimonies of a pure affection . Alcippes yet knew not who the shepherdesse was , unto whom this Letter was intended , for it named none : but see what a spirit of contradiction will do ; he waited at the least six or seaven houres longer in expectation of her , who was to fetch this Letter , assuring himselfe that it would be before night . It was very late before I came thither : as soon as he espied me , for feare I should not take the Letter , he lay him down as if he were a sleep ; and I to avoid all suspition , turned back and took another way : He , well satisfied with his paines , as soon as I was gone , did take the Letter and went home , from whence he intended to send his son immediatly : because he would not upon any tearms , there should be any alliance betwixt us ; by reason of the deadly emnity that had been betwixt Alces and him ; but on the contrary intended to marry him unto Malthea the Daughter of Forelle ; To whose house he sent him During this seperation , Olimpia , daughter unto the Shepheard Lupeander , dwelling upon the confines of Forrest , towards the River of Furan , came with her Mother unto our Town . This good old woman , did Love Amarillis very well , being brought up together from the cradle , and therefore came to visit her . This young shepheardesse was not so fair as affected , and entertained so good a conceit of her self , as she thought that all the shepheards which ever looked upon her were in Love with her . And therefore , as soon as she came into the house of Alcippe , she began to busie her selfe with Lycidas , having an opinion , that the cruelties which he had used towards her proceeded from Love : which as soone as Lycidas perceived , he came to ask our advice , how he should behave himself : And we counselled him to cherish this conceit in Olimpia , to the end he might the better umbrage his affection unto Phillis . And a little after , as ill luck was , it happned , that Artemis had some businesse close by the River Allier , and , do what we could , she carried Phillis with her . During this separation which was sixe or seaven Monthes , the Mother of Olimpia returned and left her Daughter with Amarillis , in hopes that Lycidas would Marry her , because for ought she could see , he loved her very well . And being an advantageous March for her , the Mother advised her , to trim her selfe up in as amarous a dresse as possibly she could : and I assure you , Fair Diana , she did trick up her selfe accordingly , and did court more then she was courted , by much . One day , when he was gone into the woods to seeke a strayed sheep , she met with her beloved shepheard : and after some common discourse , she laid her armes in a loving posture upon his shoulders , and after she had kissed him , thus said Dear shepheard , what displeasing qualities are in me , that I should never find the least demonstration of favour from you ? The reason is , answered he and smiled because my favour is not worth the having : Should those words proceed from any but your selfe , said she , I would say the speaker either wanted judgment or was blind . But dear shepherd how must I Love you , before I obtaine the blisse of being loved againe ? How many dayes must I spend in courting you , before I find a returne ? I beleeve those shepheardesses who have the happinesse of your addresses , are not more amiable then my selfe , nor have any advantages above me , unlesse in the enjoyment of your favour . Olimpia uttered these words with so much zealous passion , that Lycidas was startled : and , Fair Diana , as oft as I think upon this passage I cannot chuse but laugh , unlesse my sad disaster forbid it . But however , Phillis had commanded him to counterfeit Love of this Olimpia , who thinking his favours to be in good earnest , became ever since his scorne ; and having made so much use of her as served his own turn , he fell to such a disdaining of her , as that he could not endure to come nigh her . But afterwards he came unto me with so many signes of discontent , as I was perswaded that he did repent of his foolery : but presently after , Olimpia proved to have a bigge bellie , and when she began to perceive it , Phillis returned from her Journey : and as I expected her with much impatience , so I received her with abundance of joy . But as it is ordinary for one to enquire of that which lyeth nearest the heart , so Phillis after the first Salute , asked me how Lycidas did , and how he had behaved himselfe towards Olimpia ? Very well , answered I , and I am sure it will not be long before he make his appearance . I did cut off this discourse as soon as I could , lest I should say somthing which might prejudice Lycidas , who for his part was not in a little perplexitie , not knowing how to accost his shepheardesse : but at last , resolving to endure any torment rather then a banishment from her presence , he came unto her lodging , where he knew to find me . And when Phillis saw him , she runnes with open armes to salute him . But he retreating , thus said unto her , Fair Phillis , I have not so much boldnesse as to come neer you , unlesse you will first pardon a fault which I have committed . The shepheardesse , thinking he meant his comming no sooner , thus answered ; There 's nothing shall debarre me from the Salute of Lycidas , and though his crimes were more then they are , yet I would pardon them all . Upon this word , she went unto him and saluted him with abundance of affection . But her joyes were a little quelled , when he addressed himselfe unto me , and desired me to accquaint his Mistrisse with his fault , that he might know unto what punishment she would condenme him : Not , said he , but that my sorrowes for offending her shall accompany me to my grave , but because I would know my sentence . This word made colour come into the face of Phillis beleeving now , that the matter was of more moment then she expected . Of which Lycidas taking notice , Ah , fair one , said he , I have not courage enough to hear your condemnation . But pardon , fair Mistriss , if I leave you ; if my life displease you , & my death will satisfie for my crime , then let me live no longer . At this word he went away , and though Phillis called him back , yet he would not returne , but pulled to the dore after him , and left us two alone . You may imagine it was not long before Phillis enquired what the matter was , & why he was in such a perplexity and without any long prologue , I acquainted her , laying all the fault on our selves , who were so much unadvised as not to foresee that it was a piece of difficulty for such a young man to resist such a temptation , also hinting unto her that the sin was not of so horrid a degree , as to be impardonable . At the first I could not mollifie her implacabilitie ; nor obtaine the pardon which I desired : but a few dayes after , Lycidas by my advice came , and threw himselfe at her feet ; and because she would not look upon him , she ran into another chamber , and out of that into another , still flying from Lycidas who still followed her , and was resolved never to leave her , untill he had obtained either his pardon or his death . At last , when she could go no further , she stayed in her closet , where Lycidas entring and shutting the dores after him , he fell down at her feet speaking not one word , but expecting her sentence . But the importunity of this affectionate begger was more prevalent , then all my perswasions : For , after she had a long time been there , and not a syllable proceeded from either of them , at last she said thus , Go , go , troublesome man , it is thy importunity and not thy selfe , that has obtained a pardon . Upon this blessed word he did rise , and kiss'd her hand , then came and opened the dore , to shew me that he had got the victory ; then was he in as good a condition as ever , and his Shepheardesse did so fully pardon him , as seeing him much troubled to conceal the big belly of Olympia , who now did swell so , as it was visible to the eye , she her self went to visit and assist her all that possibly she could . This indeed ( said Diana , and interrupted ) is a most strange testimony of affection ; this , Phillis , was too much ; and I must confesse my courage could never have brooked it . By this you may judge at the height of my affection , said Phillis . It was rather a fault , said Diana , then superabundance of Love , to pardon so easily an injury done against the Lawes of Love. Oh Diana , said Phillis , you know better how to make others love you , then how to love . If so , said Diana , I am more obliged unto Heaven for it , then for my life . But however , am I not able to judge of love , unlesse I love my selfe ? No , said Phillis , you cannot be a competent judge ; for otherwise you will be of too hard a temper , and cannot pardon as love requires : For Love , if it be rightly in tune , resembles Musick consisting of severall parts , which , if all be well tuned , makes a melodious harmony ; but , if one part discord , then all is harsh : So , cruell Diana , perhaps you will say , that after one hath gon through a long and pleasing service , the first offence will spoile all the former services . 'T is very true ( said Diana ) . Oh heavens ! ( cryed out Phillis ) what a hard task hath he who loves you ? He who loves me , replyed Diana , must take heed he never offends me in matter of affection ; and believe me , Phillis , you have done Lycidas more injury than he hath done you . Then said Phillis , and laughed , heretofore I said , that it was love that prompted me unto this act , but hereafter I will say , it was revenge ; and to such as are the most curious , I will say , it was for such a reason as I learned of you . They will judge , added Diana , that heretofore you did love ; and now , that you know what it is to love . However , answered Phillis , if it be a fault , it proceeds from ignorance , and not from any defect in Love , for I think my selfe obliged unto it ; but you that have been so long mute , I pray tell us , how I assisted to bring this child into the world . Then Astrea replied thus : Assoon as this Shepheardesse declared her selfe , Lycidas did very confidently accept of her offer , and sent a young Shepheard unto Moin , to bring a Midwife from thence , with her eyes blinded , that she might not know whither she went. Diana then , as being astonished , did put her finger to her mouth , and said , Shepheardesse , this is not such a secret as you imagine , for I remember I have heard of it . I beseech you , said Phillis , tell us how you heard it , that we may see how reports do jump . I cannot tell , added Diana , whether or no I do well remember it : the poor Philander was the relator , and assured me , that he had it from Lucina a Midwife . One day as she was walking in the Park , betwixt mount Brison and Moin , with severall of her companions , a young man came unto her , whom she knew not , and at first brought some commendations to her from some of her friends who were at Feurs , and afterwards told her some particulars , purposely to draw her from the rest of her company , and when he had her alone , he told her , that a better occasion brought him thither , and it was , that for all pitties sake she would go and help an honest woman , who , without her aid , was in very great danger . The good woman was a little surprised at this , but the young man conjured her to conceale her wonder , for he would rather chuse a death , then this businesse should ever be suspected . Lucina being now a little better assured , and promising she would be secret , she asked him the time when she should be ready . Prepare your selfe , said the young man , for a voyage of two months ; and to the end you may be no loser by the bargain , here is as much mony as you can get any where else in that time . Then he gave her some pieces of gold in a paper , and asked her if she would go in the night : And the woman finding her wages to be very good , did answer him , that she would go at what time he pleased . About fifteen or sixteen daies after , as she was comming out of Moin , about five or six of the clock in the evening , she saw him return , with his face quite altered : and coming to her , he said , Mother , the time is come , we must depart , the horses are ready , and necessitie requires haste : She would have gone into her house to have taken order about some businesse , but he would not let her , lest she should tell any : So going into a little private bottom , close by the way side , she saw two horses , and a handsome man in black cloths , who kept them : Assoon as this man saw Lucina , he came to meet her with a smiling face , and after many thanks , he set her on horseback behinde him who fetched her ; then getting upon another horse , they set forward through the fields a good pace ; and when they were got a little off the Towne , and night grew dark , this young man pulled a handkercher out of his pocket , and do what Lucina could , he blindfolded her : Then afterwards turning the horse halfe a score times round , to the end she should not know which way they took , they travelled a good part of the night , she not knowing which way they carried her , unlesse as she thought over a River two or three times ; then causing her to alight she walked a while on foot , and as she could guesse , through a Wood , where she got a glimpse of light through the handkerchieffe , which presently after they untied , and then she found her selfe in a very fine Tent , hung with Tapestry , and made so close , as no winde could come in ; on the one side she saw a handsome young woman lying in a little field bed groaning and crying out very loud , but masked ; at the beds feet she saw another woman masked also , who by her habit seemed to be well in years , and held up her hands , with tears in her eyes ; on the other side she saw a young Chamber maid masked , holding a candle in her hand : At this Tent dore , stood the man who held the horses , grieving much for the pain this woman was in ; and the other man , behind whom she rid , did fetch all things that was necessary . You may easily imagine how much Lucina was amazed at all this ; for it is to be thought , that this young woman thus in pain was in Labour , and it was not long before she was delivered of a Daughter ; so as she being well brought to bed , and the Child put into a Cradle , Lucina's eyes were again blinded , and after a full reward for her pains , she was carried the same way she came : And all this I received from Philander . Astrea and Phillis harkened unto this tale very attentively , and Phillis could not chuse but laugh , which Diana seeing , asked her the reason : It is , said she , because you have told us a story which we are altogether ignorant of ; and for my part , I cannot imagine who this should be , for it cannot be Olympia , but must of necessitie be some other Shepheardesse . Truly , answered Diana , then I was mistaken ; I took that handsom man who held the horses for Lycidas ; that old woman , for the Mother of Celadon ; and the Chamber-maid for you ; and imagined that you were all masked , because you would passe unknown . I assure you ( said Astrea ) it was not Olympia ; for Phillis used no other artifice , but only to get Lucina unto her house , for , as fortune was , Artemis was then from home : And because Olympia was with Amarillis , she was to faigne her selfe sick , which , as the case was with her , she might easily do , and desire some change of aire ; so she was to come unto Phillis , who would be glad of her company : Amarillis yielded to the desire , and so Phillis came to fetch here And when her time drew neer , Lycidas got the Midwife and blinded her eyes , that she might be ignorant which way she went ; but when she was come to the house , her eyes was then at liberty ; nor was Olympia or any masked , imagining that the Midwife could not know any of their faces . This was all the artifice that was used ; and when Olympia was well again , she returned home : Also we have been told since , that she used a very fine device , for the bringing up of the child : She hired a woman to say that it was hers , and then to lay it to the charge of a young fellow who served her Mother ; and because the fellow was altogether innocent , he denyed it ; but was so ashamed , that he ran away : The woman pursued even unto Lupeander's Chamber , and there , though the fellow still refused it , she set the child down in the midst of the room , and ran her waies . They say , that Lupeander was very angry , and Olympia also at this fellow . But , the conclusion was , Olympia turning towards her Mother , However , said she unto her , this child must not be lost , it must not be punished for the fault of another ; but it will be an act of charity to see it brought up : Her Mother , who was of a good and charitable disposition , consented unto it . And thus Olympia got her Daughter to be in the house with her . All this while Celadon was with Forella , and entertained with all possible welcomes ; and Malthea , at her Fathers command , did currasse him as much as she in civilitie , could . But Celadon was so displeased at this separation from us ; that all these sweets yielded him but a bitter relish ; and he lived in such a drooping way , as Forella being very angry , that his Daughter should be so slighted did acquaint Alcippe with it , to the end he should not expect any further progresse in that match : who knowing the resolution of his son , and , as I think , moved unto some pitty , he resolved once more to use some other artifice ; and after that , never to trouble him any more . Then , whilst Celadon was with Malthea , Phocion my Uncle , so contrived it , that Corebes , a very rich and honest Shepheard , should apply himselfe unto me : And since he had all the good qualities that were desirable , it was already so divulged , as if the Wedding were resolved upon . Alcippes thinking to make use of this advantage , devised this trick , which I shall relate . There was a Shepheard called Squilinder , dwelling upon the borders of the Forrest , in a Town called Argentall , a craftie fellow , and very perfidious , who , amongst the rest of his knavish qualities , had this , that he could counterfeit any hand so exactly , as the writer of the Originall could not know it from his Copy . To this man Alcippe's shewed that Letter of mine which he found , as I told you before , and writ another unto Celadon in my name , which was thus indited . Astrea's counterfeit Letter unto Celadon . SInce I am forced to it by the command of a Father , you must not think it strange , if I intreat you to put a period unto that love , which heretofore I conjured you to make eternall . Alces hath bestowed me upon Corebes : The match will be very advantageous to me , if I can but quickly enough forget you . But since it is meer folly to attempt against what must be , I advise you so to forget all passages betwixt us , and to arme your selfe with such resolution , as Celadon may blot Astrea out of his memorie , as Astrea , out of her duty to a Father , must quit the remembrance of Celadon . This Letter was cunningly conveyed unto Celadon by an unknown messenger . Oh! how his heart was sunk , when he received this sad newes : Now Astrea , ( did he say ) I see there is nothing in this world that is durable , since all those vowed resolutions betwixt us are so soon vanished . Now I am a sad witnesse , that all women , be they never so full of perfections , can easily return to their naturall inconstancy . Now , life end , since Astrea has lost her affection , and since I can do nothing else , but grieve for my great disaster . Thus did he breathe out abundance of sad complaints , and he was the sooner perswaded to believe such a change in me might be , by the common reports of my marriage unto Corebes . He lay all the day upon his bed , and when night came , he stole out of all company , and got into a thick unfrequented wood , shunning all society like a salvage , and resolved never to come into any company again . In this desperate resolution , he wandered over all the Mountains of Forrests , and at last found out a desart unfrequented place , where he intended to finish the remainder of his dismall daies . The place was called Lapan , from whence the fatall Lignon hath his Originall : Upon the banks of this Spring , he built himselfe a little Cabin , where he made a shift to live above six Months ; during which time , his ordinary food was tears and sighs : And his solitude had continued longer , had not Alcippes commanded Lycidas to go and look him out , resolving ( since all was in vain ) never to crosse his affection more : But Lycidas had look'd long enough before he had found him , but for one accident which happened that day . I chanced to be then by the banks of Lignon , looking upon the water , and condoling the losse of Celadon ; Phillis and Lycidas looked also in the water as well as I , and we observed somthing which swimmed down the stream ; Lycidas , to satisfie the curiosity of his Mistresse , who much desired to know what it was , did step into the River , and with a bough brought it out ; and finding it to be only a piece of paper , he threw it away upon the ground , being angry he had taken so much pains for a thing of no more value : Phillis , she took it up , and opening it , we read these words : Go thou poor piece of paper , more happy than he that sends thee ; go and view those banks where my Shepheardesse useth to walk : and if , being accompanied with those tears wherewith I swell this River , thou shalt chance to kisse the shore where the prints of her feet are , stay there where my miserable fate will not suffer me to be : If it be thy chance to come into those hands , which have rob'd me of my heart , and she shall ask thee what I do , tell her , faithfull paper , that I am night and day washing away her infidelity with my tears ; and if thou dost move her to so much repentance , as to drop a tear upon thee , tell her of the sin she hath committed against her own faith and my affection ; and that my sorrowes are witnesses both before men and gods , that she is both the fairest and the most perfidious woman upon earth ; and also , that I am the most faithfull , and the most affectionate adorer of her that ever lived , with this assurance , that I shall never enjoy any contentment , but in death . We no sooner cast our eyes upon the writing , but we knew it to be the hand of Celadon : this was the cause of Lycidas his gazing up the water to look for him : and he used such diligence that in two or three dayes he found him out in his solitary habitation , so much unlike what he was , that he was not knowable : But when Lycidas told him that he must come to me , and that I did so command it ; he could hardly be perswaded but that his Brother would deceive him . At last , the Letter which he gave him from me did so revive him that in a few dayes he cheered up his countenance , and came unto us , yet not so soon but Alcippes : dyed before his return , and Amarillis followed him , a few dayes after . Then had we some hopes that fortune had shot her worst arrowes against us , since they two who did most crosse our designes were dead , but it did not so happen : for the businesse of Corebes so continued , that Alces , Hippolita and Phocion did much trouble my tranquillity ; and yet our misery did not proceed from them , though Corebes was partly the cause of it : for when he came to make his addresses to me , being very rich , he brought many shepheards with him , amongst which was Semires ; a shepheard truly of many excellent qualities , but the most false and cunning man that ever lived : as soon as ever he saw me , his designe was to serve me , not valuing the friendship twixt Corebes and him and since Celadon and I had agreed to dissemble it , the better to colour our loves , he to seeme as if he loved all shepheardesses , and I to admit patiently of all addresses to me , he presently did think that my good reception of him did proceed from some good affection to him . But he had not so soon knowne of the affection betwixt Celodon and me , had he not by ill luck found some of my Letters : Now though all knew that he loved me , yet few beleeved that I loved him , so coldly did I carry my selfe towards him : and because Alcippes had found our Letters which had cost us so dear , we would not trust them that way any longer but invented another trick which we thought more safe . Celadon was wont to have a hole in the lining of his hat , in which he used to put such Letters as he writ unto me , then he would throw it at me in a jesting manner , or else leave it by me , that I might take it out , and returne mine the same way back againe : I know not how , but one day as ill luck was , I let fall one of my Letters , and Semires took it up ; which when he read , he found these lines . Astreas Letter unto Celadon . My dear Celadon , I Have received your Letter with as much joy , as I know you did mine ; & there is not a syllable in it , but is a full satisfaction to me , unlesse your thanks : they are neither becomming my affection , nor Celadon , who long since gave me all he had : These thankes you give , are either yours or not yours : if they be not yours , then nothing that was this title , can be acceptable to me ; if they be yours , why do you give me that which you gave me before ? Celadon , I beseech you use no more any of these complements , unlesse you will have me think you to be fuller of Civility then Love. After he had found this Letter , his thoughts were not so much of Love as how to make Celadon and me at odds , and he began thus . In the first place , he beseeched me to pardon him for being so bold , as to lift up his eyes so high , as upon me , whose beauty had constrained him unto it : & that he was so conscious of his own smal merits , that he would never trouble me any more , only beseeched me to forget his rash attempt : afterwards he did so much court the friendship and familiarity of Celadon , as if he had loved him above all the men in the world : And the more to blind me lie never met me , but took an occasion to speak very advantageously of my shepheard , covering his intentions with such a subtile cloak , that none could imagine he had a designe it it ; his commends of the person whom I loved , did , as I said before , so deceive me that I took great delight in talking with him : & thus two or three Monthes passed very happily both for Celadon and me . But I think it was to make me the more : sensible of of my ensuing misery , which I shall never remember but with warry eyes : here she stopped and in lieu of words , did by her tears represent her sorrowes unto the company , that neither she nor they durst open their mouthes fearing to augment her teares : for the more one thinkes to stop the current of teares by reason , the more they will flow . At last she began to pursue her former discourse : Alas , wise Diana , said she , I cannot remember this fatall disaster without a tribute of sad teares , Semires now had gotten such familiarity both with Celadon and me , as we were seldome asunder . And when he thought he had sufficiently insinuated himselfe into credence , and thought he could perswade me to what he would , one day after we had long talked of severall infidelities , which shepheards used towards shepherdesses whom they faigned to Love. I wonder said he , that so few shepherdesses should take warning by so many examples , though otherwise they are very discreet and wise . The reason is , answered I , because Love hath blinded their eyes : 'Faith I think so , replied he , for otherwise it is impossible but you should see somthing which concernes your self . Then holding his peace , and seeming as if he could say more , but repented of what he had said , Semires , Semires , ( said he , turning his back ) what dost thou do ? Dost thou not see that she will be displeased at the knowledge of it ? Why wilt thou then torment her ? And then addressing himself unto me , he went on : I see , fair Astrea , that my talk had like to have displeased you , but pardon me I beseech you , since it was only my zeal to your service , that I said so much : Semires , said I unto him , I am much obliged to you for your good will to me , and should be much more if you would finish that discourse which you begun : Oh shepheardesse , ( answered he ) I doubt I have said too much already , but perhaps time will tell you more , and then you will know Semires to be your faithfull servant . Oh deceitfull man , how good did he make his wicked promises unto me ? For since that I have known but too much , to know it with any desire of living : at that time he would tell me no more , purposely to whet my desire of knowing it : but when he thought that my desire was now eager enough , & after I had very importunately urged him to tell it , he answered me thus . Fair shepheardesse , you seem to be so very desirous , that I should think it a fault in me if I did disobey you : but truly , I am much afraid it will more displease you . Then after I had assured him there was nothing could much displease her , he knew so well how to perswade me that Celadon loved Aminthea Daughter unto the Sonne of Cleanthes , that jealousy , the usuall companion of all Soules who Love truly , began to make me think this might be true , forgetting the command which I had imposed uppon him , to faine all love unto all shepheardesses . However , to disguise my displeasure , I answered Semires that I never did nor would beleeve , Celadon did more particularly apply himself unto me then unto others ; and that the familiarity which was between them , was only the consequent of a long acquaintance : but as for any matters of love , and addresses of that nature , that they were altogether indifferent unto me . Then this subtile man answered me thus , I thank the gods that your humour is such ; and since it is so , you will take some delight in hearing some of those passionate expressions , which he bestowed upon his deare Aminthea . I must confesse , wise Diana , when I heard Aminthea called , his , I changed colour : and because he offered to relate their discourse , I seemed willing to heare more of the infidelity of Celadon , though alas more faithfull , then I was well advised . So I accepted of his offer , and indeed he made good his promises . For a little after , he came running unto me , and told me , he had left them together not farre off and that Celadon's head did lie in Amintheas lap , and she holding his head ; relating these particulars purposely to nettle me the more . Then I followed him , though I neither knew which way I went , nor what I did , until we came very neere , though they neither heard nor saw us . I have since thought , that it was because they cared not who either saw or heard them ; but so it was , that I heard Celadon answer her , Beleeve me , fair shepheardesse , never did beautie make a deeper impression in any soul , then it hath in mine : but Celadon answered Aminthea , It is not possible a heart so young as yours , should long retaine that impression which love hath made in it . Incredulous shepheardesse , ( replyed my Celadon ) let us leave off these reasons ; do not measure me by the yard or weights of another : but bless me with your favour , and you shall see whether or no my young heart can preserve them as long as it lives : Celadon , Celadon , replyed Aminthea , you would be but deservedly punished , if your dissimulations should become truthes , and if heaven in my revenge should make you love Aminthea in earnest , whom now I know you do but jeast with . Hitherto , all was well enough : but Oh heavens what a strange answer of dissimulation did he returne ? Fair shepheardesse , answered he , if I do mock or jeast with you , may Love turne all my mockery upon my self , & if I have merited it that he would punish me with your menaces . Aminthea , not being able to reach the intention of his discourse did answer him only with a sigh and in such a manner , as I in my language did interpret , that she would not have rejected him , if she could have credited his language . But that which most perplexed me , was , that after Celadon had been a while silent , he fetched a deep sigh which presently she answered with another : and when he did rise up to speak unto her she covered her eyes with her hand & blusht , as being ashamed that this sigh had escaped her : and after a little pausing silence , Aminthea said thus unto him . Come Celadon , are you so soone weary of my company ? I rather feare ( said he ) that I shall weary her , whom I extreamly desire to please and therefore since you command it , I will stay . I dare not use commands ( replied the Shepheardesse ) where intreaties perhaps will be too indiscreet . Use what termes you please , replied the Shepheard , but I am much your servant . So he set himselfe down , and began thus . A Madrigall Upon a resemblance 'twixt his Lady and him . WEll may one say , that our two hearts Are like a Rock that never starts : A Rock in Constancy isimine , A Rock insensible is thine . Fair Diana , I was not able to stay any longer in this place , but stealing gently away , I returned to my flock , so sad , as all that day I could not utter one word , and passed away the night with a thousand sad conceits , and cryed as long as I had any tears . I do admire I should be so blinded ; for had I retained the least spark of judgment , I should have remembered , that it was my command he should faigne love : But the next morning when he came unto me , I gave him such harsh entertainment , as made him desperate , and caused him to throw himselfe into that gulph , where he and all my joyes were drowned together . At this word she looked as pale as death , and had not Phillis revived her , taking her into her armes , she had swouned . The noise which they made at Astrea's swouning was so great , that Leonida waked , and hearing some talk so neer her , her curiosity invited her to know who they were . And because these three Shepheardesses were risen up to go away , all she could do was to wake Silvia , to shew them unto her . Assoon as she saw them , she knew Astrea , though the disaster of Celadon had much altered her . Leonida asked her , who were the other two ? The one of them , said she , who is on the left hand , is Phillis , her deer companion ; and the other is Diana , daughter to the sage Relinda and Celion : I am very sorry we have slept so long , for I am confident we should have received some newes from them ; for it is likely they came into this place so far from company , purposely to talk with more freedome . I must ingenuously confesse ( said Leonida ) that I never in all my life saw any fairer then Astrea , she has the advantage of all others . Consider then , said Silvia , what hopes Galathea has to divert the affection of this Shepheard from her . This consideration did touch Leonida so to the quick , that she did resent it more for her own cause than Galathea's : However , Love , which never leaves a Lover without some sweet hopes , would not treat this Nymph worse then others ; and therefore , though with small probability , yet , she promised her selfe thus much hope , that , perhaps absence from Astrea , together with her own kindnesse , mightwork an alteration in him . Then , after some other such discourse , these two Nymphs parted , Leonida towards Feurs , and Silvia towards Isoures , whilst the three Shepheardesses retired to their Cabins . No sooner had they set foot in the great meadow , where of late they used to meet , but they espied Lycidas talking with Silvander ; yet , assoon as ever this Shepheard saw Astrea , he grew so pale and altered , that least Silvander should take notice of it , he broke from him with a hollow excuse ; but striving to avoid meeting with them , Phillis with Diana crossed the way to overtake him , and when she came at him , she said unto him , If you thus flie your friends , Lycidas , what would you do to your enemies ? The company you keep so much , Phillis , answered he , does not deserve the title of friend . She whom you so much complain of ( answered Phillis ) does endure more torment for her offending of you , then you your selfe doth . There is no way to cure the wound ( answered the Shepheard ) but by breaking the weapon which gave it . By this time Astrea was come up , who addressed her selfe unto Lycidas , and said unto him , I am so far , Lycidas , from thinking your hatred of me unjust , as I must confesse , you cannot hate me so much as you have cause for ; yet , if the memory of him , who causeth me to give you this sad satisfaction , be yet as fresh in your minde , as it is , and ever shall be , in mine , you will also remember , that I was she whom he loved above all the world . Lycidas would have answered , and perhaps , according to his passion , very sharply ; but Diana stopped his mouth with her hand , and said , Lycidas , Lycidas , if you do not accept of this satisfaction , both I , and all the world , will say , you are unreasonable . Astrea , not insisting upon what Diana said , and taking away her hand from before his mouth , she said , No , no , wise Shepheardesse , do not constrain Lycidas , let him use all the harsh language he pleasth , I know they are effects of a most just sorrow ; yet , I know withall , that his losse is not greater then mine . Lycidas hearing these words , and not being able to command himselfe , he went away : Phillis followed , and knew so well how to represent the griefe of Astrea , and the villany of Semires , that at last she reconciled him to the Company . But though Leonida made all the haste she could ; yet , because she slept so long , she could get no further then Ponsins ; her Host being a very honest man , lodged her in the best lodging he had : In the next room unto hers , were lodged two other strangers , there being only a thin partition betwixt their two Chambers ; so as Leonida could hear all that they said , and hearkening at the partition , she heard one of them say unto the other , What should I say more unto you , only , that Love has made you thus impatient . Leonida thought she should know the voice , but she could not well remember it , untill the other spake , saying , But that , Climanthes , is not it which troubles me ; for , the attempt shall never so much dismay me , but I will still hope for a good issue of our Enterprise . That which I most fear , and which makes me fit upon such thornes , as you see me , is , that you have not made her well understand what we have determined to do , or else , that she does not give any credit unto your words . Leonida hearing this discourse , and knowing very well who it was which spoke , being both amuzed , and desirous to know more , she setled her selfe so neer the partition , that she lost not a word of what was spoken : And then she heard Climanthes say , I have oft told you , that the businesse is impossible . Yes , said the other , only in your judgment . Truly , answered Climanthes , to make you confesse it , and to ease you of your pain , I will once more make you a repetition of the whole businesse . Then he began thus . The History of the Falsities of Climanthes . AFter we were all parted , and you had by your discourse made me acquainted with Galathea , Silvia , Leonida , and all the Nymphs of Amasis , as afterwards you did by a sight of them , I conceived , that the next principall thing which might further our designe , was , to know how Lindamor was habited the day of his departure : For , you know , that Clidaman and Guyamant being gone into Merovea , Amasis commanded Lindamor to follow him , with all the brave Cavaliers of this Country , to the end that Clidaman might appear in more lustre . And it seemed , as ill luck was , that Lindamor intended to change the Livery of his servants ; but so it was , that I having an observant eye of every thing , one night as he was in the street , I heard him command one of his men to go unto his Taylor , and fetch the Coat that he had made against the day of Rendevonz , that he might try how it fitted him : And since he had charged the Taylor to let none see it , he gave this servant a Ring as a token , that he came from his Master : I followed the servant so close , that I knew the lodging and the name of the Taylor : The next morning betimes I went unto him , and told him that I came from Lindamor , to see in what forwardnesse his clothes were : for Amasis was so pressing to have him go , and his fears of his cloths not being finished in time , made me come to bring him the certain truth , for he would not trust him ; he would have given his Ring for a token ( said I ) but he told me , this would be sufficient that I tell you , he sent last night for the Coat , and he who came for it , brought it again . Thus I deceived the Taylor , and took notice of his cloths as well as possibly I could . Then I seeming to hasten him with his work , he told me , that he had time enough ; for , he had seen a Letter which Amasis did write unto the Maior of the Town , commanding him to summon all the gallantry of the Town against such a day , on which Lindamor , and such as went with him , were to depart . By this means I came to know the day of Lindamor's departure ; and moreover , then you were in this country , which was an accident that fell out very happily for the furthering our designe , which you had already been advertised of . In order to this , I retired my selfe into the great wood of Savignieu , neer a little River which ●●ns through it ; there I erected a little Hut of boughes , so close , that many passed by never espying me ; and this I did , that it might be believed I had long dwelt there ; for you know , that none in this Country knew me . And to make it seem I had long inhabited there , the leaves and boughes which covered my Cabin were all withered . I decked up a Table with a Looking-glasse upon it , setround with Ivy , Misletoe , and Holline , and strewed my room with Rushes , Vervin and such like : I set my Looking-glasse in the most dark part of the room , to the end my Art might not be so soon discovered ; and opposite to this mirrour , I placed my painted Paper , wherein I had so exactly drawn the place which I intended to shew Galathea , as none could distinguish between the Originall and the Copy . Above this glasse did hang a plank , upon which an ugly grim visage was painted , and hanged by a small thred , which , with the obscurity of the place , could not be discerned ; at the bottom of this plank was fixed a steel , which , when the plank fell , the steel did hit against a piece of flint , purposely so set , as it never failed of fire ; about which place I had set a composure of Sulphure , and Salt-peeter , which , when fire did fall into it , did break into strange kinde of flames , in such a strange manner , and with such celeritie as might well cause wonder . All this I invented , that it might be thought either some Divinity , or else some Witchcraft . After all things were thus ordered , I did sometimes expose my selfe to sight , but very seldome ; and assoon as I perceived any saw me , I presently retreated into my Cell , where I made a show , as if I lived only upon roots herbs , and air , though in the night I changed habit , and provided all things necessary . Within a few daies many took notice of me , and my fame was so great , that it reached the ears of Amasis , who used often to come and walk in the Gardens of Mount-Brison . Upon a time , Sildres , Silvia , Leonida , and severall others of their company , did walk along the banks of my little River , where then I seemed , as if I were gathering some herbs : assoon as I perceived they saw me , I ran hastily into my Cabin ; they being full of curiosity to see me , and to talk with me , did come after me through the wood : I , by that time had got upon my knees , and when I saw them look through my dore , I went towards it , where the first that met me was Leonida ; and because she had thrust open the dore , and was ready to enter , I sharply reprehended her , saying , Leonida , the Deities whom I adore , does command you not to prophane their Altar . Upon these words she was a little surprized , and retreated for , my habit of a Druide got me reverence , and my naming ( Deitle ) did strike with terror : But , aften a little recollection of her selfe , she said thus unto me , The Altars of your Deities be they whom they will , cannot be profaned , by receiving my devotion , which came hither only to render that honour which the heavens demands of us . The heavens indeed ( answered I ) doth expect both devotion and honour , but not different from such as they ordain . If any zeal to the divinity whom I adore , has brought you hither , then you must observe what she commands . What is her commandements ( said Silvia ) ? Silvia , ( said I unto her ) if you come with the same devotion that your companion doth , then do as I shall bid you , and your devotion will be acceptable unto my deitie . Before the Moon does enter into her decrease , wash your right thigh as low as your knee , and your right arm as low as your elbow , before day , in this River , which runs before this sacred Cave ; and afterwards come hither with a Chaplet of Vervine upon your head , and a Girdle of Fern about your middle ; then shall I declare unto you the mysteries of this holy place . Then taking her by the hand , I said thus unto her , Would you have me ( for a testimony of that favour , which the deities are pleased to confer upon me ) tell you some passages of your life past , and some that are to come ? No , not I ( said she ) for I am not so full of curiosity : but you my Companion ( said she , and turned towards Leonida ) I have known you heretofore full of such curiosity . And so I am still ( said Leonida , and presented her hand unto me ) . Then calling to memorie what you told me concerning these Nymphs in particular , I took her hand , and asked her , whether she was born in the night , or in the day time ; and understanding that it was in the night , I took her left hand , and after a considering pause , I said unto her , Leonida , This Line of Life being handsome , well marked , and long , does demonstrate , that you must live long , and free from any corporeall maladies ; but this little Crosse upon the same Line , almost at the top of the Angle , does portend some maladies of Love , which will hinder you from being so sound in minde as in body : and these five or six little Points , which are sowed like little grainee here and there , upon the same Line , do signifie , that you will never hate them that love you , and will much delight in being courted . Then look upon the other Line , which takes its root from that which we spoke of before , which passing through the midst of the hand , does raise it selfe up towards the hill of the Moon , it is called the middle naturall Line ; These fractions which you see and seem so little , do signifie , that you are easily angred , even against those , over whom Love has given you authoritie : And this little star which turnes against the rising of the pulse , doth shew , that you are full of goodnesse and sweetnesse , and that your anger is soon over . But observe that Line which we call the Table Line , which joynes it selfe with the middle naturall Line , so as both do make an Angle , this doth demonstrate various troubles in matter of Love , and which will often render your life very displeasing , and tells me , that it will be very long or never , before your desres come to a conclusion . I would have continued , when she pulled back her hand and told me , that this was not that which she did ask of me , but she defired to know what would become of that designe which she had in hand , and that I would not speak so generally as before , but come to particulars . To which I answered , that the Divine powers did keep the future to themselves , unlesse somtimes out of their goodnesse they revealed them unto their servants and that somtimes for the publique good , somtimes to satisfie the servent prayers of those who do often importune them at their Altars : and very often to show that nothing is hid from them ; but alwayes unto such as are prudent and discreet : for the secrets of the gods would not be made common , or divulged , but upon speciall occasions . I tell you this , that your curiositie may rest contented , though I have not so clearely discovered things unto you , as you desire . Nor is it either expedient or necessary , I should tell you any more : but to the end you may know , that the gods are not niggards of their favours but speak familiarly unto me . I will tell you of such things as have happened unto you , by which you may very well Judge , that I do know them . In the first place , fair Nymph , you know that though I never saw you before , yet at the very first entrance I called you by your names ; which I did , that you might beleeve me to be above the common degree of knowledge , not that I do ascribe any glory unto my selfe , for that would be high presumption , but unto the gods whom I do adore in this place . Then you beleeve that all I say , I learned from my master . ( And in this I lyed not , for it was you Polemas who told me all ) But , continued I , particularities will make my discourse very long ; it were convenient , if we went under some of those shady trees . Upon this we went , and then I began thus ; Truly , Clemanthes ( said Polemas to him and interrupted him ) you could not carry out this beginning with more artifice . You shall judge , answered Cleanthes , whether I did not continue it with as much or more prudence : Then thus I began , Fair Nymph , it is now about three yeares since the noble Agis in a full assembly was given unto you for a Servant . At the first , you were very indifferent ; for then the unripenesse of both your ages , had not made you capable of such passions as Love did conceive : but since that time , your beautie in him , and his addresses unto you , did by degrees kindle those sires which nature at the first had laid a foundation for : so as that which at the first was but indifferent in you both , became now particular ; and Love did furnish his soul with all such passions as usually do accompany it : likwise you began to bear him so much good will as to accept of his affection and services above others . The first time he ever made any overtures unto you , was when Amasis did walk in the gardens of Mount-Brison , when he took you by the hand , and after a long pause , upon a suddain he broke into these expressions : Fair Nymph I will no longer dispute with my selfe , whether I should or I should not declare , the thoughts of my soul unto you , for now my soul begins to be angry with me , and constraines me to it . Here I stopt , and said , unto her ; Leonida , will you have me repeat the very same words to a syllable , that you used in answer to him ? Beleeve me , ( said Polemas them ) you run a great hazard to be discovered . No no , answered Cleanthes , and to give a testimonie that I have not lost my memorie , I wil repeat unto you the same words : But replyed Polemas , perhaps I might either forget or mistake them : Oh never doubt that ( said Cleanthes ) for I beleeve she herself cannot remember her own very words ; so as having an opinion that I recieved mine from the gods , doubtlesse she would have beleeved them the same , though you had never been familiar with her . But remembring that you served her long , and that your services were alwayes well received untill you changed affection and addressed it unto Galathea , and upon that reason she took part with Lindamor against you , therefore I spoke more confidently of the past passages , knowing well that Love wil not let a lover conceal any thing from the party loved ; but to returne to the purpose , she answered me ; I see you can tell us what you wil , but we can believe what we please , this she said , as being a little nettled in that which perhaps she would have concealed from her companions : however I went on True , Leonida , ( said I , ) you may beleeve what you please , but I am sure tell you nothing but what you know is true : you answered Agis , as if you did not understand his meaning , whatsoever it be , Agis ( said you unto him ) out with it : for dissimulation misbecomes all men , especially such as you . This advice ( answered he ) together which my own passion constraines me to tell your Fair Nymph , That the inequality of my merits compared with yours is not able to stop the violence of my affection but if the will of a giver be more to be looked unto , then the quality of the gift , I dare boldly say , that mine is not a despisable sacrifice . For the heart which I do give , I do give it with all the affections , with all the faculties , and with all the power of my soul ; and this so absolutely , as hereafter , it is not mine , I do disavow and renounce it as a thing that does not belong unto me : untowhich you answered ; Agis , I shall beleeve these words , when time and your services has told as much as your tongue : This , Leonida , was the first declaration of affection which you received from him , which afterwards he did prosecute with many addresses and quarrells which he underwent against many when he was jealous . It was now the time , Leonida , when you , as you were curling your haire with hot Irons , you burned your cheek , upon which subject he composed these verses . Agis , Upon the burning of Leonida's cheeke . AS Love was sporting in the fuire And lovely tresses of your haire , A sparkle of his fire did seek ; To kisse the beauty of your cheeke . And being full of hot desire , He kissed it as hot as fire . Judge cruell Nimph , by this , what pain Poor lovers by Lov 's fire sustaine : Since but apittance , or a part Of his great fire , can cause such smart . The scorching Luster of your eyes , So full of flaming cruelties Against my heart a hundred sends Whilst only one , your cheek offends ; But had Love bit aright the mark Upon your heart had light the spark . Judge cruell Nymph , by this , what pain Poor Lovers by Loves fire sustain : Since but a pittance , or a part Of his great flame , can case such smart . Now , Leonida , to make it appear , that I do know al these things from a Divinitie who never lies , and whose eye and eare does look into the very center of all hearts ; I will tell you one thing which none did ever know but your self and Agis . She was now afraid , lest I should discover some secret which would anger her , and indeed it was my design to make her have that apprehension and therefore with a troubled mind , she said thus unto me ; man of God , though I do not fear that you or any other can say any thing which will much prejudice me , yet the discovery of secrets is a thing of so tender a concernment as be they touched by never so gentle a hand , yet it wil annoy : therefore I beseech you let this discourse have an end ; she uttered these words with so much alteration in her lookes , and in such a faint tone , as to cheere her up , I was forced to say thus ; you need not think me of so shallow discretion , but that I know how to conceale any thing which will offend you : and therefore fince you will know no more , I know how to be silent ; also it is time for me to returne to that Divinity who calls me : then I did rise up , and bad them adieu . Then after I had ceremoniously washed my hand in this River , upon my knees , I said , Oh Soveraigne Dietie which resides in this place , behold how in this water I wash away , and purifie my self from all the prophanitie which the conversation with men might have defiled me withall , since I came out of thy holy Temple . At this word , I washed my hands , my head , my feet , and all parts over , so entred into my cabin , not speaking a word after unto her : and because I did imagine , that their curiositie would invite them to come and see what I did , I went unto my Altar , and kneeling down ; I let down , the plank which had the steel in it , and which immediatly fell upon the flint , and fired my composition . The Nymphs first seeing my looking glasse which cast a very resplendent Luster , and after such a flaming combustion upon a sudden , they returned home with a great opinion of my sanctitie , and reverence towards the Divinitie whom I adored . Could matters be better executed then this ? No certainly , answered Polemas , for I believe any one that was not acquainted with it , might have been deceived as well as the Nymphs . Whilst Climanthes talked thus , Leonida who heard him , was so ravished out of her selfe , as she hardly knew whether she was awake or asleep , for she found all he related to be very true ; and yet she could not well believe that it was so : But whilst she was thus in dispute with her selfe , she heard Climanthes begin again thus , Then these Nymphs went away , and what reports they made of me , I know not ; but I conjecture they talked very highly of me , and such strange things , that all the Court was full of me : for , as fame alwaies encreaseth by passing from mouth to mouth ; so an infinite number came to see me , some out of curiosity , others to know their Fortunes , and many to see whether all reports of me were true ; so as I was put to all my shifts for maintaining my reputation . To avoid some , I said , that this was a day on which the deitie would not hear nor answer ; to others I said , that some had offended the divinity , and therefore they would give no return , untill I had appeased them by fasting ; to others , I did prescribe a long pennance before I could undertake them : And when all was done , I said , they had either done too much , or too little , of that which I did impose upon them , and so I alwaies gained time : As for such as I knew any thing of their businesse , I dispatched them readily enough ; and that was the reason , why all others , who desired to know as much as they , did wholly submit unto whatsoever I did impose upon them . At the last , Amasis her selfe came to see me , and brought Galathea with her ; after I had satisfied Amasis in all her demands , which in sum was , whether Clideman should be prosperous in his voyage : and I answered her , that he should run through much varietie of fortune , that he should be wounded , and that he should be in three Battles with the Princes of France ; but that at last , he should return with much glory ; Then she went away well satisfied , and desired me to recommend her son unto the tuition of the deitie whom I adored . But Galathea much fuller of curiosity then her Mother , taking me aside , thus said unto me , Good Father , I beseech you oblige me so far , as to let me know , what Fate I must expect . Then I did bid her shew me her hand , I looked her in the face , I made two or three circles on the ground , and turned towards the same ; then I took the measure of her hand , of her foot , of her neck , and many other ceremonies did I use . At last , looking stedfastly upon her , I said , Galathea , You are infinitely happy , if you can but know how to take the advantage of one houre ; and you are extreamly miserable , if either out of carelessnesse , or out of love or out of fear , you let this houre slip : But , the very truth is , unlesse you would make your selfe uncapable of that happinesse , unto which the heavens destined you , you cannot attain unto greater felicity ; all your happinesse , or all your misery , depends upon Love. Be advised therefore , and take a strong resolution , not to be intangled by the allurements of love ; let neither the counsell of Friends , nor command of Parents , stagger you ; for if you do , then there is none under heaven will be more miserable then your selfe . Oh heavens ! ( said Galathea then ) how you amaze me . Nay , never wonder ( said I unto her ) for this which I tell you is only for your good : and to the end you may carry your selfe with more prudence , I will discover unto you , as much as the deitie will permit me ; but be sure you keep all I shall say most secret , and do not impart it to any upon earth . After she had promised me so to do , I proceeded on . Daughter ( said I ) for so my divine office allowes me to call you , you shall be courted and sued unto , by many noble Cavaliers , whose vertues and merits may haply move you to cast an eye upon some of them : but , if you do measure your affection , either by their merits , or by their loves , and not by what I shall say unto you , then you will become as miserable , as one , that is out of the favour of the gods , can be . As for me , who am the interpreter of their will , by thus telling you , I do deprive you of all excuses , which can be drawn from ignorance . You know , that heaven requires obedience and submission above all other sacrifices , therefore be sure you remember what I say . Upon the Bacchanalian feast day , when men are swell'd with the enthusiasms of their god , you shall be in the great Town of Marcelles , where many Gallants will see you ; but , take good heed of him who shall wear a suit made of green cloth of gold : If you do love him , I shall lament your sad fate , for you shall be the Butt of all disasters and misfortunes . Father , said she unto me , I do know a good remedie against all these , and that is , to love none at all My Child ( said I unto her ) there is danger also in this remedie ; for , you may as well offend the gods , in not doing that which they would have you do , as in doing that which they would not have you do ; therefore take heed of that . How then must I behave my selfe ( said she ) ? I have already told you what you must not do , ( answered I ) ; And now I will tell you what you must do : In the first place you must know , that all corporeall or sphituall bodies , have their sympathies and antipathies from the lesser we may come to the proof of the greater . My aim is , to make you understand , that you have both a good and a bad Genius waiting upon you , one contrary to the other ; and to avoid the bad , you must court the good , who will make you infinitely happy , did you but know to hit your houre Oh Father ! ( said she ) I do conjure you by the divinity whom you adore to tell me what I should do . There is another person , ( answered I ) whom if you do marry , you will enjoy more felicitie , then ever any mortall did . I beseech you , said Galathea , who is it ? That , fair Nymph ( said I ) must not come from me , but only from Hecathe whom I adore , so as if I do not satisfie you in that , do not think it is for want of any good will , but because she hath not yet revealed it unto me ; may be , because I had not so much curiosity as to enquire it . But if you would know , then observe what I shall say unto you , and then you shall know as much as is necessary : for , as the Gods do liberally dispence their benefits unto men when they please , so they would be acknowledged Gods : The sacrifices of mortalls are pleasing unto them , as testimonies , that they are not ungratefull for the benefits which they receive . The Nymph much ravished then , answered , That she desired no more , and that she would punctually observe whatsoever I should ordain . Now then is the time , said I unto her , for the Moon is now at the full , or very neer it ; and if you should let her decrease , it would for ever after be too late . Then I did command her to do the same things I did Silvia and Leonida , to wash her selfe before day in this little River , both thighes and armes , and to come thus , with a Chaplet of Vervine , and a Girdle of Mosse or Fem , before my Cell , and that I would prepare all things necessary for the sacrifice . Well , said she , I will come , and bring two of my Nymphs with me , and so privatly , that none shall ever know of my coming but they : but , be sure you be well advised what you speak before them of this businesse , for they wil endeavour all they can to divert me . I was very glad of this caution , having my selfe the same fears ; and because I perceived , that she resolved to follow my counsell , otherwise she would not have cared who had known it . Thus she went away , with a full resolution to return the third day after . The reason why I said , that it must be before the Moones decrease , was , to the end , that if any came to me in the mean time , I might put them off with an excuse , that the Mocil was not yet at the full . Also I said , that it must be before day , to the end I might have fewer people come to trouble me And as for the Bacchanalian Feast , I had computed it to fall upon the same day , on which Lindamor was to take his leave of Amasis at Marcelles , and consequently of Galathea ; and also , that he should wear this day a green suit . All things then being thus resolved upon , and prepared , I took order for the sacrifice : and though I was not well versed in that mystery , yet , I shewed all the skill I had , lest they should finde me ignorant in any thing . The morning being come , and day within little of dawning , I found her in the same posture I appointed , with Silvia and Leonida . I wished with all my soul , Polemas , that you had been there , that you might have enjoyed the happinesse to have seen this fair one , in such a lovely mode ; you had seen how the wanton winde did play with her lovely locks , which hung loose in curious curles upon her alabaster shoulders , and had no other cover , but the Chaplet of Vervine . There you might have blessed your eyes with a sight of her naked armes and ●●ighes , no show so white ; and her pretty little feet might have shamed Thetis . I must ingenuously confesse , that I wished the wings of time had been clipped , that I might have looked longer upon these beauties , who , as I told them , must needs be well perfumed with the finest Aromatique smells , lest the visions of the deity of Styx should offend them , and to that end shewed them a place more private , where they could not easily be seen . Upon the side of a hill from whence this little River runs , there was a very close and thick thicket of wood , whose branches were so enterwoven with leaves , they did make most close and delightfull umbrage ; so as the penetrating Sun-beams could not reach into the hollow vault under it : This gloomy shade did encourage them unto much boldnesse , but yet their curiosity to be informed of what they defired , much more : There then it was where these three Nymphs began to undresse themselves , and use all such necessary perfumes as I prescribed ; and I knowing the place very well , did steal my selfe so neer , as I could easily see them naked . I must confesse , I never saw so lovely a sight in all my life ; but above all , I found Leonida most admirable , both in the straight proportion of her body , in the purely whitenesse of her skin , in the smoothnesse and plumpnesse of every part she excelled them all by much ; so as I began to discommend your judgment , and think you a man unexpert in hidden beauties , since you quitted Leonida for Galathea : who , it is true , has somthing that is fair in her face ; but , her other parts are so fat short , of what by her face might be expected , as she may be truly called a deceiver . Oh heavens ! Climanthes ( said Polemas , who could not endure to hear her whom he so loved thus spoken of ) leave off this discourse , for Leonida's face is not worthy to come in comparison with Galathea's . Well sir , ( answered Climanthes ) think what you please , but I am sure Leonida's face is the least fair part about all her body . Then I would advise her ( said Polemas ) to hide her face , and shew us what is more fair : But I believe , Climanthes , your eyes were not competent judges ; for the obscurity of the place , perhaps , would not suffer you to see them perfectly . But i beseech you let this discourse alone , and go on with your story . Leonida , who heard all this , and seeing with what scorn Polemas did speak of her , she began to be so much offended with him , as she resolved never to pardon him . On the contrary , though she hated these impostures of Climanthes , yet she could not chuse but love to hear her selfe so much commended : for nothing does more tickle a young Lady , than applauding her beauty , especially , when there is no suspition of flattery . Whilst she was in these thoughts , she heard Climanthes continue his story , on thus , Then these three Nymphs came unto me , where they found me before my Cell , and preparing all things for the sacrifice I lighted up three candles , and I burned incense three times round the room then I took off their Chaplets of Vervine , and crowned them with Poppy , and put some falt into their mouths , and bad them chew it : Then I took three black Heifers , the best I could chuse , and nine Ewes which had never taken the Ramm , whose black and long wool resembled silk , so soft and smooth it was I cut off the hair which grew between their hornes , and cost it into the fire , sprinkling upon it milk , wine , flower , and honey ; and after I had called upon Hecathe three times , I thrust my knife into the hearts of these Animals , one after another , and took their blood in a great bason : Then falling upon my knees , I called again upon Hecathe ; afterwards I rose up , and seemed as if I were transported , saying unto the Nymphs , See , see , the deitie ! it is time , it is time , it is time ! then taking Galathoa by the hand , I stared with my eyes , shook my head , gaped with my mouth , made my breast to pant , and all my body trembled , as if I were in a holy rapture : Then being neer the altar , I said , Oh holy deitie , who resides in this place , give unto me power to satisfie this Nymph in her demands with all truth . The room was dark , and had no light , but such a hollow gloominesse as the candles gave ; but the day being now light , and the Sun up , it shined upon the painted paper , and made it represent it selfe much better in the Looking glasse ; afterwards I addressed my selfe unto Galathea , saying , Oh fair Nymph ! thou art the favourit of heaven , thy prayers are heard , and thy sacrifice is received ▪ It is the pleasure of the deitie , that not only by the ear , but also by the eye , thou maist know the place where thou shalt finde thy happinesse . Come neer this altar , and say after me , Oh , most mighty Hecathe , whose habitation is in the Stygian Lake , at whom the churlish Dog with three heads never barks ; may thy altars ever smoak with acceptable sacrifices , which I do vow annually to pay , so as , great goddesse , thou wilt let me see what I desire . At this word I let down the plank which had the steel in it , which being fallen upon the flint , the fire did flash presently , so as Galathea was surprised with fear : But I did say unto her , Fear not fair Nymph , it is Hecathe who shewes you what you desire . Then the smoak by degrees vanishing , the Looking glasse was to be seen ; and , as good luck was , the Sun shined so clearly and directly upon it , as made the painted paper most plainly appear in it : After they had a while beheld it , I said unto Galathea , Know Nymph , that Hecathe by me does let thee know , It is in this place which you see in the Glasse , where you shall finde a jewell , halfe lost and despised , out of a thought that it is false ; and yet it is of an inestimable value , take it and keep it carefully . This River which you see in it , is Lignon : that Grove of Willowes beyond it is towards Mount Verdan . Observe well the place and remember it . Then taking Galathea aside , I said unto her , You have , as I told you before , a Genius , that swells with abundance of malevolent influence ; and another , the most benign and sweet , as possibly can be desired From the evill influence guard your selfe , if you do love your own contentment : the good influence is that which you do see in the mirrour . Observe well the place which I have let you see , and to the end you may the better remember it , I bid you go and see it , and observe it well ; for , when the Moon shall be just of the same age , that this day she is , a little sooner , or a little later , you shall finde him whom you most love : If he see you before you see him , he shall love you , and you with much a do will love him : On the contrary , if you see him first , he shall be hardly brought to love you , but you will love him immediately : But however , you must overcome your selfe and love him , yea , and overcome him also , if need be ; for doubtlesse you will at last bring it to passe : If you do not meet him the first time , then go again the next Moon , upon the same day , and same houre , and so to the third ; for come he will , though Hecathe will not assure me of the day . Then taking a little branch of Hollin in my hand , I went unto the Looking-glasse , and with the end of it , shewed her all these places : Look , ( said I ) see where the Mountain of I soures is ; see where Mount Verdun is , see where the River Lignon is , see , a little beyond it , where the Meadow is , through which you have oft gone to hunt : All these places you may perhaps know , but I do not know them . Now Nymph , the sacred deitie of this place commands me to tell you , that if you do not punctually observe what I say , and what you have promised , she will augment all the miseries which your destiny does threaten you with all : For my part , I do think my selfe happy , that before my departure I have given you this advice : for , though I am not of this Country ; yet , your vertue and piety does oblige me to love you , and to pray unto Hecathe to make you fully happy : And with this prayer I will take my leave of you ; for the goddesse whom I adore hath commanded me to depart before the day , to morrow . An this word I did put them all out of my Cabin , after I had taken from them their Vervine , Ferne , and Hollin Chaplets , which I did burn in the fire . I did prefix her three Moones , to the end , that if you failed one day , you might be there another . I told her that if she saw you first , then she should easily love you ; and if you saw her first , the contrary ; only because I knew very well you would be first there so as she would finde in her selfe the truth of my prediction , for you know , she loves Lindamor . I told her that I was to depart before to morrow , to the end she should not think strange at my departure , if out of some fresh curiosity she should come again : For having now done as much as my aimes did drive at , my best way was to haste away , lest some Druide should hear of me , and punish me , which , you know , was alwaies my fear . Do you think , Polemas , I have omitted any materiall circumstance ? No certainly said Polemas , only me thinks you gave her too large a time ; I would you had confined her to one day , and then I should have been sure to have met with her . For my part , said Climanthes , I know not what to think , but that she hath counted the age of the Moon wrong ; and I do verily believe , that but for this Shepheard who was drowned , and who caused many people to seek about for him , you had met with him that day : But let us have a little patience , for I am confident , that the same reason which made you retreat , did also make her do the like . But , me thinks it is time to rise , to the end we may depart . Then opening the window , he perceived it to be bright day . Away , away , make haste ( said Climanthes to Polemas ) the houre will be past else ; you had better be many houres too soon , then a minute too late . Would you have me go thither now ( said Polemas ) ? do you think she will come , since it is fifteen daies past the prefixed time ? No matter ( answered he ) perhaps she has miscounted the dayes , who can tell ? and therefore let us go . Leonida was afraid least Polemas and Climanthes should see her , and therefore durst not rise till they were gone : but when they were out of the house she dressed herself . And after she had taken leave of her host , she continued on her Journey so confused at the cunning artifice of these two persons , as she almost never minded her way and she was touched so to the quick , that Polemas should so despise her beauty , that to be revenged of him , she would make Lindamor acquainted with his treachery , which she thought she could not better do then by the meanes of her Uncle Adamas unto whom she intended to communicate the , matter . And in this resolution , she made all the haste she could unto Feurs , where she thought to find him ; but she came too late , for he went homwards betimes in the morning , having the day before , finished all ceremonies belonging to the sacrifice : as he went the day was very hot , therefore when he was in the plain of Mount Verdun , he turned out of the way where he saw a handsom shade of trees , to rest himself a while . And he was no sooner come at it , but he espied a shepheard comming and seeming as if he intended to take the same conveniency of shade . And because when he came neere , he seemed to be exceeding pensive , he would not take any notice of him , lest he should disturbe his thoughts , but shaded himselfe purposely to heare what he would say : at last , he heard him break out thus : Why should I be so simple as to love this wethercock ? in the first place her beauty cannot much move , for she has so little as all she has cannot merit the name of Fair : moreover , there are no other considerations that can help out her merits , or retaine any man of parts in her service : Again , her affection is all that can possibly oblige me , and that is of such a mutable temper , as if she have any impression of Love in heart , I beleeve it is but like unto wax and wax so soft as will easily take any new impression and deface the old : at the most , if I do love her , I must confesse it is meerly because I think she loves me . This shepheard had gone on his discourse , had not a shepheardesse overtaken him , who it seemes followed after him : and sitting down by him thus began to say : Come , Corilas , come , what new disgust is it , that makes you thus pensive ' The shepheard returned as disdaining an answer as he could , and never so much as turning his head towards her , answered thus ; I am thinking what a trick of Legerdemaine you have used , to get away from them whom even now you loved ; why Corilas ( said she ) can you think I Love any but your self ? Than you ? Said the shepheard , can you think I beleeve you Love me ? What then do you beleeve of me ( said she ) I beleeve you are a foole , ( said he ) to love one that hates you . You have a very strange opinion of me ( said she ) : And you ( said Corilas ) have strange effects in yourself Oh heavens ( said the shepheardesse ) what kind of a man have I met withall ? I have more reason to say in so meeting with Stella , answered he , what kind of a woman have I met withall ? For never was any more incapable of amity then you ; you I say , who delights in nothing more then deceiving those who trust you ; who imitates Hunters , that with abundance of toyle does hunt the game , and then gives it , as a reward , to the dogges . There is so litele reason in all you say ( said she ) as those have lesse that wil stay to answer you . I wish ( said the shepheard ) that I had alwaies as much reason in my soul , as there is at this time in my words , then should I not grieve so much as I do . Afterwards both of them being silent a long while , at last she began to sing and thus in singing to expresse her self unto him . Also he , because he would not sit mute without returning answer , thus replyed unto her . The Dialogue between Stella and Corilas . Stell . COme shepheard come and tell me why For want of Love thou dost me fly ? Cor. Because to follow such a light And ayrie spirit , is a flight , Which must be followed with wings , And men do never use such things . Stell . I do remember well the time When Loving me , you thought no crime ; Cor. Of passed time no talking spend , He lives but ill that does not mend ; Time past , is past recovery ; And so with it , my memorie : Stell . To Love , I fear , you do not know Only can make a loving show : Cor. Why do you lay on me the blame When you are guilty of the same ? You Love by false opinions voice And not by any prudent choice : Stell . By heaven , I Love you , and lament You unto changing thus are bent ; Cor. Where once my Love becomes a due I am unalterably true , And think me not in Love like you Who every day does love a new ; Stell . No no , I find thee faint and hollow And can a new affection follow ; Cor. If any time you pleased me Then did I think you fair to be ; T' was only thought ; the troth is this , You did no beauty e're possesse : Stell . Perfidious Lover ; canst thou find A heart to kill her , that is kind ? Cor. You charge me when your self offends ; Must he that 's injur'd make the mends ? But I ne're Lov'd ; and tak 't from me , What never was , will never be : Stell . Nay , once you lov'd me ; but ' its strange That you so cruelly can change : Cor. When loving you , a crime I find , 'T is wisdom sure to change my mind ; Repentance late is better farre Then never turne , when one does erre ; Stell T is fitter far you did regret Your infidelity so great ; Cor. What you call infidelity Discretion is , and policie : And this is all that can be said All Love betwixt us two is dead . The shepheardesse seeing he had all his replyes so ready , she left off her singing , and said thus unto him , why Corilas is there no manner of hope in you ? No , said he , no more then there is in your fidelity . Never think that all your flattery and fair language can make me change my resolution ; for , beleeve it , I am most firmly fixed . It is meer vanitie to make use of any armes or charmes against me , they are all too weak . I would advise you Stella to imploy them and your time upon some other , who not knowing you , will not perhaps sleight you as I do ▪ Noveltie is pleasing you know : and perhaps you may meet with some , whom heaven having a designe to punish , may Love you : The shepheardesse was in good earnest nettled at this yet turning it into a seeming Jeast , she smiled and said : Oh Corilas I cannot chuse but laugh at your cholerique humor , but ere long ▪ I shall see you in a better mood : Nay I know , replyed the shepheard , that it is your humour to laugh at those who love you , but I assure you , that you may laugh long enough at me before I do Love you ; Thus these two enemies parted : and Adamas knowing by their names of what families they were he had a desire to know more of their businesse : and calling Corilas by his name , he came unto him ; and causing him to sit down by him , he thus said , my Son ( for so I may call you out of the affection I ever had unto your familie ) you need not be sorry that you have spoken so freely unto Stella before me : I am very glad to see you so discreet : but I do desire to know further of your businesse , to the end I may give you my faithfull advice . As soon as Corilas saw the Druide , he remembred that he had often seen him officiating in severall Sacrifices : but since he had never spoke to him before , he had not the confidence to relate the passages twixt Stella and him ; that he was ever willing that all the world did know the Justice of his cause , and the perfidy of Stella : which Adamas perceiving , by way of encouragement told him that he was partly acquainted with the businesse already , and that to his comfort many did speak in his behalfe . I am afraid , Father ( said Corilas ) that the trifles of our villages will be very tedious unto you . No No : replyed Adamas , a relation of this businesse will much please me , and time also will be well imployed by so spending away the heat of the day . The History of Stella and Corilas . SInce , Father , you command it so ( said the Shepheard ) I will relate the whole matter unto you . Stella is the Widow of a Husband which Heaven gave her , rather for a name then ought else : for , besides his sicknesse : his age , which was above sixtie six , had so impaired his strength , that he left her a lusty young Widow , before she was almost married : And the affection she had unto him was not so much , as to make her grieve too much for her losse ; nor indeed was her humour such , as to take any thing too much to heart . When she saw her selfe ridd of two heavy yokes , both almost at once to wit , a riddance from an old , crasy , and peevish Husband , and from that strictest observance which is expected from Ghildren to Parents , she then began to shew her selfe , and ruffle in the world with a great noise : And as she was none of those killing beauties , that make themselves loved by force , so her affectednesse did not at all please any that looked upon her . Her age was some seventeen or eighteen , an age that is apt to commit much folly , when liberty is given unto it . This was the reason that Saliam her Brother , a very honest and discreet Shepheard , not being able to endure the expensive courses which she drew upon him , and in some sort to restrain her , did get her out of his village , into such a place , where she might live in lesse danger of scandall : in order to which , he intreated Cleanthes , that he would be pleased to let her accompany his Daughter Amintha , because they suited so well in age , though Stella had a little the start of her : And Cleanthes being content , there grew such a familiarity betwixt these two Shepheardesses , and they lived such private lives and contented , as they were never out of sight of one another . Many did wonder , that these two being of such different tempers , yet they did so well comply ; but the sweet and loving disposition of Amintha , and the supple and easie nature of Stella , were the causes ; so Amintha never crossed the designes of her Companion , and Stella never thwarted whatsoever Amintha desired ; so as they kept such a correspondency together , as nothing was hid from each other . But at last , Lysis , the Son of the Shepheard Genetian , leaving the frozen valleyes of Mount Luna , and coming into our more pleasant plaines , and seeing Stella at an assembly in the Temple of Venus , when Astrea did carry away the prise of beauty , he fell so in love with Stella , as I do not well know whether or no , it hath not sent him to his Grave : And she was so compliant to him , as after severall journeyes and messages , things were come to that passe , as Lysis moved her to marriage , unto which she gave as favourable an answer as he could desire . At this time , Saliant was constrained unto such a far off journey , as he knew nothing of this treaty : besides , she did now take upon her selfe such absolute authority , as she did not communicate her matters unto him . On the other side , Amintha seeing her so soon resolved upon marriage , did often ask her , whether or no she was in good earnest ; and told her , that it was a matter of so great importance , as required very great and serious consideration . Amintha , answered she , never trouble your selfe , for I am not gon so far , but I can easily make a retreat . Mean time , Lysis did make himselfe so sure of marriage , as that he set down the day , invited many of his friends , and was at such charges , as are usuall upon such occasions . But Stella , according to the custome of many women , who are proud of their own libertie , started from her first intentions , and broke all off by such unreasonable demands , as she knew the Parents of Lysis would never consent unto : But , his love being above all difficulties and satisfying all her unreasonable demands , she was at last forced to break off with him upon no other pretence , but the slendernesse of his affection to her . You may easily imagine how Lysis resented this affront ; but however , he could not yet master his love : And I remember upon this subject , he composed these Verses , which afterwards he gave unto me . Upon Anger against Love. IS Anger mad , in making me to go Gainst such a fatall and puissant foe ? Must I conducted be into the field By such a Captain , as is sure to yield ? A Leader in such lamentable armes , Gainst love that 's arm'd with arrowes and with charmes . Can faint and feeble Anger ever think Victorious Love to conquer , and make shrink ? No , no , the wafting of his wing will shatter Thy Squadrons all , and will thy Bulwarks batter . Love hath of anger such infinite of odds , As with his fore-works he can conquer Gods : Resistance will but add unto his glory , And being conquer'd , make more sad my story . I 'le therefore mercy ask , and quarter cry , Which if my fairest shepheardesse deny , Then triumph in Elizian shades will I , And my own death shall be my victory . The cause of Stella's change in her affection , was the courtship of another Shepheard called Semires , which did imprint it selfe very deep in her soul , and which Lysis did perceive the last of all men , for she did conceal it more from him than any other . This Shepheard Semires was of all men that my conversation ever met with , the most dissembling and crafty ; that he was otherwise a man of very excellent parts , which caused this Shepheardesse to go against her own promise , and reject the match with Lysis , and to confer all her favours upon her new Lover , who yet did not long triumph in this victory . For so it happened , that Lupeander making a great Feast at the marriage of his Daughter Olympia , Lysis and Stella were invited thither ; and I being a kinsman unto the Bride , I would not sail to be there also . I know not whether Love did it cut of revenge , or whether it was the naturall giddinesse of Stella's wavering temper ; but so it was , that she no sooner saw Lysis , then she had a minde to recall him into her favour ; and in order to that , spruced up her selfe in all her affectednesse which nature had very imprudently been prodigall of unto her : But , the offended spirit of this Shepheard had armed him with so much courage , as to hide all his affection to her , though he could not extinguish the flames of love . Towards night , when every one prepared for dancing , and to apply themselves unto those persons most sutable to their liking ; Stella did so pursue Lysis ; that he being in a corner of a window , he could not handsomely avoid her , but was forced to receive the assaults of his loving enemy . Semires all this while observing how she pursued Lysis ; all the evening , according to the naturall temper of all Lovers , he began to be sprinkled with jealousie , knowing well , that a candle newly extinguished , will soon light again : And seeing her so close to Lysis , he got so neer , as seeming to talk unto another , he heard her ask Lysis , why he shunned her so much ? To which Lysis replied , The reason is , because you do so impudently pursue me . But Shepheard , replyed Stella , I know from whence your discontents proceed , and I believe , not from him whom you imagine . For gods-sake ( answered Lysis ) let me alone in quietnesse ; it is enough that thy offence proceeds from your hating me , and your hatred from your own levity : But 't is no matter , all 's forgotten , and now I have no minde to love . Well , well , ( answered she ) I know from whence all your anger proceeds , and certainly you have some seeming reason for it ; but , I beseech you consider it a little better . Is it such an impardonable injury , not to take a man to a husband , as soon as ever he hath asked the question ? Is it not the custome of our Country , that he should ask that question twice ? The truth is , if I had marryed another , I had done you an injury : But , what likelyhood is there , that I should ever refuse a man so constant , that hath loved me almost these three months ? The offended spirit of Lysis not suffering him to love her , and his affection not suffering him to hate her , he did not know in what termes to answer her ; and yet , to stop the torrent of words , he thus said unto her : I have had sufficient experience , Stella , that you know better how to say then do , and that you abound much more in words than reason : but , take this for an unalterable certainty , that look how much I loved you heretofore , so much , or more , do I hate you now , and shall do as long as I live ; so as there shall not be a day , in which I will nor divulge you unto all the world , for the most ungratefull and consening woman under heaven . Upon this , forcing his affection and the arme of Stella away , he broke from her , and left her alone in the window , whilst he went amongst the rest of the Shepheards . Semires , who , as I told you , heard all this discourse , was both so amazed and ill satisfied with her , as he resolved ever since to make no more addresses unto such a wavering weathercock ; which resolution was much more confirmed by me ; for , I having long looked for an opportunity of speaking to her , and seeing Lysis had left her alone , I accosted her ; for I must confesse that her allurements had some power upon my soul , and so much as the affronts which she had put upon Lysis would not let me see her imperfections , and fleeting disposition . And as every one is apt to flatter himselfe in his own desires ; so I supposed that what the merits of Lysis could not obtaine from her , my good fortune might . As long as Lysis courted her , I would not let my affection appeare , for besides consangunity , there was a great league of amitie betwixt us : but when I saw he was off , and thinking the place vacant ( for I never took notice of Semires ) I thought it a fit time to open my self , before she entertained any other so addressing my selfe unto her , and finding her all pensivenesse , I said unto her , that certainly it was some great occasion which thus had altered her ; for sadnesse was seldom seen in her pleasant humour . It is that troublesome Lysis ( answered she ) who has put me in mind of old stories , and still upbraids me with the refusing of him : Does that trouble you , ( said I unto her ? ) can it chuse ( answered ) ? how she for affection is not so soon put off as ones cloaths are but because I did a little delay his desires , he took it for an absolute discharge : Truly ( said I ) Lysis did not deserve the honour of your favour : for what he could not compasse by his merits , he ought to have tryed what all his services accompanied with a long patience would do , but his boyling temper , together with perhaps his too little love would not permit him . Had the same happinesse hapned unto me as unto him , with what affection should I have entertained it ? And with what patience should I have waited for it ? You would think it strange ( reverend Father ) to heare me tell you , how suddenly this shepheardesse changed : yet I protest she entertained the overture of my Love , as soon as ever I made it : and in such a manner , as , before we parted , she permitted me to call my self her servant . You may easily conceive that Semires , who heard all this , was no better satisfied with me then he was with Lysis : but ever since he hath discontinued his addresses , yet so discreetly as many think Stella to be the cause , for she seemed not to care for it , because the place of her affection was possessed with the new hopes she had of me , which was the cause that I received many favours from her and which Lysis quickly perceived . But Love which alwaies will tryumph over freindship , did keep me from speaking unto him , lest I should offend the shepheardesse : and though he was much offended that I should thus conceale my my selfe from him , yet I never did speak unto him without Stella's leave , who also seemed desirous it should be so . But I who then was ignorant of her tricks , and strived at nothing but how to content her , one night when Lysis and I were together , I had this discourse with him : I must confesse Lysis ( said I unto him ) that I have not so clearly opened my self unto you , as our freindship required ; but now you must help me out , or else I am undon : I ( answered Lysis ) why you may be assured that I will never faile the part of a friend , though your mistrust of me might alter the case : and yet do not think but I do know of your Love ▪ but your silence so offended me , that I said nothing of it : Since you did know it , replied I , and never spoke to me of it , I have the greater cause to be offended : for I do confesse , that I have somthing failed in point of freindship by my silence : but you must consider that a lover is not himselfe , and his disease is an excuse for all his errours : but you who are not troubled with the same passionate disease , you have no excuse for your failings in point of freindship . Lysis hearing my reasons , began to smile and said . You are very pleasant Corilas , and I will not contradict you , but I pray you tell me , how I may make amends for my fault : In doing that for me , said I , which you could not : for your self , which is that I may obtain the affection of Stella : Oh heavens ( cryed out Lysis then ) unto what a dangerous precipice have you brought your self : Shun it , Corilas , shun it , for it is a most dangerous passage , which ruines all those which ever took it : I speak unto you by experience ; you know it , I know , that from any other , your merits can obtaine more then mine ; but it is grosse folly to hope for any thing from this perfidious woman , whom neither vertue nor reason will move ; to which I answered that to hear him say so , was no smal contentment : for , said I , until now I was afraid you had retained some thoughts for your self , & therefore I was so reserved but since , thāks be to the fates , it is not so , I wil in this business put you to the tryal of friendship : I know that the hatred which succeeds Love is alwaies measured according to the grandure of its predecessor : and that you once loving this shepheardesse : and now comming to hate her your hatred will be far greater then if you had never loved her : Yet understanding from Stella her self , that I can never arrive at my desires but by your meanes , I do conjure you Lysis by our friendship to aide me , either by advising or speaking for me or any other way . I will take it as a most extream proof of your fidelity . Lysis was extreamly surprised at this desire , expecting any other prayer frō me then this ; by which , besides his dislike from this of speaking unto Stella , he had lost a freind whom he loved most . Yet he answered thus unto me ; Corilas , I will do as you desire , you can expect no more from me : but still remember that in messages of Love such persons should be imployed as are not hated . Thus poor Lisis in lieu of a lover became a messenger of Love : a difficultie which his affection to me made him undertake , and he had full intentions to serve me , though afterwards he changed his mind ; but the violence of his Love must plead his excuse , for Love hath a most predominate power over men : and truly his affection to me is to be both commended and admired , since he was once willing to part from her he loved to let me enjoy her . One day watching an opportunitie of speaking unto her , he found her at home by herself , none being by to interrupt their discourse : then calling to memorie the affronts he formerly had received he so armed himself against her charmes , as Love at this time could have no hope of overcomming . And though the shepheardesse studied alwaies to tryumph over him , yet he did so oppose his spleen against her and his freindship to me , that at this combate he was conquerer Before he began to speak she went to meet him , and pumped for some of her affected language ; What new happynesse is this , said she , that hath brought back my long'd for Lysis to me ? What an unexpected favour is this ? Come come , since you are returned I will begin to hope againe for I dare swear that never since you left me , have I enjoyed a minute of content ; to which the shepheard answered : More eloquent then faithfull shepheardesse , I am better satisfied with this your ingenuous confession , then if I had not been offended at your in fidelity ; but let us leave off this kind of discourse , and forget it for ever : answer me only to such demands as I shall make unto you . Are you still resolved to deceive all those who shall ever Love you ? For my part , I must beleeve you are ; for none of your humours are unknowne unto me : but I came to see and ask how many adorers : you have , and whether you did not say and protest and swear unto them , that none should ever be deceived by you ; for if you did , certainly they are in my predicament and rank . The shepheardesse did not expect these reproaches yet she answered him , and thus . Shepheard , though you came only with designes to wrong me , yet I give you thanks for the visit , and confesse that you have reason to complaine against me . I complaine ( answered he ) ? no I pray you let that alone ; I will neither wrong you nor complain against you : but am so farre from it , that I will rather commend your humour : for had you seemed to love me any longer , I had been longer deluded : And I pray God , the losse of your Love bring me no more hurt then it doth sorrow , you shall never heare that I complain of you : for injurie and truth cannot subsist together , no more then you & fidelity : can but take this for a most certain truth , that you are the most deluding and ungrateful shepheardesse in all Forrests . Me thinks , discourteous shepheard , ( answered Stella ) that this language would become any other mouth better then yours . Then Lysis began to addresse himself in another dialect : Hitherto ( said he ) I have borrowed my language from the just anger of Lysis ; but now I will borrow it of one that hath more to do with you then Lysis hath ; & that is from a discreet shepheard who loves you , and who values nothing upon earth comparable to your favorable acceptance of him & his services . She thinking that Lisis mocked her , answered him thus ; Leave off this discourse , Lysis : it is enough that you once did Love me without any reviving of the memorie of your errors ; 'T is very true , said the Shepheard , they were errors indeed that moved me to love you ; out you erre as much as I did , if you think that I do love you now , or that I speak for my selfe : No , no I speak in behalfe of poor Corilas , who is so wholly your devoted , as nothing can draw him off : I told him how I had tried you , and what little assurance there was to be found in your soul and words : I swore unto him , that you would certainly deceive him , and that I was sure you would keep me from being forsworn : But , the poor , miserable , loving thing , is so blinded , as he thinks , what I cannot obtain , his merits can ; and yet to undeceive him , I told him , that merit was the greatest impediment to obtain any thing from you . And to the end you may believe what I say , I pray read this Letter which he hath sent you . But because Stella would not read my Letter , Lysis did open it , and read it aloud unto her . The Letter of Corilas unto Stella . Fairest Shepheardesse , IT is most impossible , that any eye should look upon you , and not love ; and as impossible to love you , and not be extream in his affection : If you please but to consider this truth , when this paper shall be presented unto your most lovely eyes , I assure my selfe , that the grandure of my pain will , out of pitty , finde a pardon for aspiring unto such a height as your merits , though this presumption does justly merit punishment . In expectation of your doom , I beseech you give my thoughts leave to kisse your fair hands a hundred thousand times , not being able within the compasse of that number , to include those sorrowes , which the deniall of this supplication will give me , nor those joyes which will swell me , if you receive me , as most truly I am Your most affectionate and most faithfull Servant . Assoon as Lysis had read this Letter , he went on with his discourse : Come Stella , ( said he ) what death must he die , or how must he live ? For my part , I pitty him with all my heart , and wish you could do the like . I pray consider how bitter your deniall will be to him . This discourse did touch this Shepheardesse to the quick , and seeing how far Lysis was from loving her , she interrupted him in this manner , Me thinks Lysis ( said she ) if Corilas were in such a minde as this paper speaks him , he was very ill advised to employ you , since your mediation is more like to procure him hatred then love , and you rather a messenger of war then peace . Stella , it 's true , answered he , he was very ill advised in his choice ; but if he had shewed as much judgment in the rest of his actions , as in this , he would not have stood in need of your help ; he has had tryall of your dissimulations , he knowes what force your charmes have ; and what friend could he have made choice of , without the danger of a competitor , unlesse my selfe , whom you hate even unto death ? But , let us leave this discourse , and pray tell me plainly and in good earnest , whether or no you will shew him any favour ; for the truth is , I dare not return to him , unlesse I carry a good answer with me , unto which I do conjure you , both by his affection that now is , and mine that was : Unto this , the Shepheard added so many arguments , and importunate prayers , as the Shepheardesse believed him to be in good earnest ; and her own naturall disposition did easily encline her to it ; for , it is the custome of such as easily love , to believe as easily that they are loved but Lysis at this time could obtain no further from her , then that the affection of his cousin for want of his , should not be disagreeable unto her ; but time should advise her farther . And since this , Lysis has severall waies so solicited her , that he got from her as much assurance as he desired ; and because he was well acquainted with her levitie , he obtained from her a promise in writing under her hand , and knew so well how to turn her , that he obtained of her whatsoever he desired . Thus he returned to me , and gave me an account of all he had done , except of this promise : for , knowing Stella's humour , he alwaies doubted she would deceive him , and that if he shewed me this paper , it would imbarque me the more , and be harder to get me off . All this was unknown unto Amintha , from whom Stella concealed it more , then from any other . After I had received so much assurance , as I could desire no more , and after I had given her all humble and hearty thanks , I began , by her permission , to take orders for the marriage , and spake it very freely and openly , though Lysis alwaies foretold me , that in the end I should be deceived . But , the very shadow of that good which we desire does so flatter us , that we lend but a deaf ear unto any that shall tell us the contrary . Whilst this Marriage was preparing , and publickly divulged , Semires , who , as I told you , discontinued his addresses by reason of Lysis and me , he being netled with the discourse which went of him , resolved , at what rate soever , to infinuate himselfe into her favour , with a designe to quit her afterwards , and make it appear , that this separation proceeded from himselfe : There needed no great artifice to bring this about , for her sickle humour , according to its fleeting temper , did at the very first assault , quit me for Semires as a little before she had quitted Semires for me : But for all that , the promise which she had given under her hand , and which she could not deny , did exceedingly stick in her stomack . At last , the Marriage day being come , and I had assembled together all my Parents , my Friends , and Neighbours , I held my selfe so sure , as I thought upon nothing but bidding them welcome . But she , whose thoughts were quite another away , when we came to the very point of Marriage , she started back , and formed excuses far worse then her first ; at which I was so extreamly offended , that I went away without ever bidding her adieu ; and ever since I held her in such disdain , that she could never infinuate her selfe again into my esteem . Judge ( reverend Father ) whether or no I had good reason to hearken to her , and whether those who speak in my disadvantage be not wrongly informed . Truly , answered Adamas , she is a woman that is unworthy of her name ; and I do wonder , since she has deluded so many , that any man will ever trust her . Nay Sir , said Corilas , I have not yet told you all ; for after every one was fallen from her except Lysis , all her artifice was , how to get the promise which he had out of his hands , because she saw , that it was a great thorn in her side : Therefore with an impudent and dissembling brow , she thus spoke unto him , Is it possible Lysis , ( said she ) you should have lost all that affection which you have so often vowed unto me ? Is there no spark of love yet left in you ? In me , ( said Lysis ) ? no , I 'le sooner die . Upon this word , he went out of the house ; but she followed him so close , as she got hold of his hand , and holding it between hers , she brought him back in such an amorous posture , as any would have judged them to be very loving ; and though he knew her deluding humour well enough , yet could he not chuse but be pleased with her flatteries , although he gave no faith unto them ; and therefore thus said unto her , Oh heavens , Stella ! why do you so abuse those favours , which the heavens have so prodigally bestowed upon you ? Did but that fair body contain a soul that had any neer resemblance unto it , who could possibly resist it ? She who knew well enough what charms were in her carresses , did use all the artifice of her eyes mouth , tongue , and all the invention she had to make him melt , insomuch as he was almost out of himselfe ; And at last she came out with these words , Lovely Shepheard , ( said she ) if you be the same Lysis who was once so sweetly affectionate unto me ; I beseech you hearken unto these words , and believe them : and if you do finde any cause of complaint , I will make it evidently appear , that this which you esteem as a second fault , was committed only as a remedy for the first , which I will repair with all possible and desirable satisfaction . These smooth words wrought upon Lysis , and did overcome him ; yet , not to shew himselfe so simply weak , he answered thus : Stella , I am so incredulous of all you say , as I believe not a syllable ; and if I knew any thing which would displease you , I would do it . If you would displease me , said the Shepheardesse , then come into the house . With that intention , I will , ( answered he ) . Thus when they were entred into the house , and stood neer the fire , she began thus ; Now Shepheard , will I unmask the Riddle of all my dissimulations with you , and make it most apparent , that poor Stella , whom you have accounted such a leight huswife , is much more constant then you imagine her , and will let you plainly see , that in satisfaction of those wrongs you have done me , that you have reason to confesse them , and be sorry : But , said she , upon a suddain , what have you done with that promise which once you had of me , in favour of Corilas ? for , if you have given it unto him , it will extreamly crosse our designes . Who could possibly imagine , but that after all this , she had loved Lysis ? So this Shepheard having an opinion , that she would do that for him , which she had refused me , he restored back unto her that promise , which he had so closely kept from me . Assoon as ever she saw it , she took it , and tore it all in pieces then threw it into the fire : Afterwards , turning towards Lysis , & laughing , she thus said unto him , Honest Shepheard , you may now be gon when you please , I know none that will hinder you , and it is very late . Oh heavens ! ( cryed out Lysis , seeing himselfe over-reached ) is it possible I should be so simple , as to be gulled three times by one and the same person ? What reason have you to say , said Stella , that you are gulled ? Oh! most perfidious woman , ( said he ) did you not tell me , that you would make it appear , that your second fault was committed , only to give satisfaction for the first ? and to shew me that you were constant , you would discover your very heart and intentions to me ? Lysis , said she , you are still harping upon the wrong string ; pray tell me , wherein have I wronged you , if I did never love you , am I not constant , in not loving you still ? And do I not discover my heart and intentions to you , since now I have gotten that from you which I desired , I give you free libertie to go home in peace ? Could you think that all my words which I have given you for this houre together , tended to any other purpose , but to get this paper from you ? and now I have it , I will bid you good-night , good Lysis . You may imagine what crestfallen Shepheard Lysis was , when he heard all this ; he was so damped , that he sneaked away , and never gave one word . But since this , Semires revenged all our quarrells , and he who , as I told you was the cause of my misery , or indeed , my happinesse ( for so may my separation from her be called ) he , I say , resenting still the first affront which she put upon him , and considering her extream levity , as Lysis and I were served , so served he her , and broke off the Marriage with her in the midst of the Congregation which gave many an occasion to say , That often she who hurts another , receives her punishment by the same armes . Thus Corilas concluded : and Adamas in a smiling manner said thus unto him , The best counsell I can give you is to fly this deluder ; to beware of her fallacies , and to please your Parents who do so much desire to see you married . When any good match is offered take it , and never insist upon the circumstances of Love ; for nothing will sooner wash off these istains which this giddy woman has cast upon your honour , nor sooner purchase esteem amongst your neighbours , then to marry your self not by Love but by Reason : for that is the greatest action of your life ; Upon which depends all the happinesse or misery of man. Upon these words they parted towards their severall homes , for it began to be late . Againe , Leonida not finding Adamas at home , she went away again as soon as ever she had dined : and because she was resolved to stay all that night , with those fair shepheardesses which she had seen the day before , out of a desire she had to be more intimately acquainted with them , she went to the place where she found them before ; and there she espied one a farre off , but could not discerne who it was : yet drawing neere she perceived it to be the same she looked for . She might very well esteem this as a happy meeting : for all these shepheardesses , as chance was , were come out of the Town purposely to pass away all the rest of the day together , to the end they might more freeely impart their secrets unto each other out of the reach of all eares . So as Leonida could never have come in a more opportune time to satisfie her curositie , then she did : and stealing neer them she heard Astrea , say unto Diana ; Now wise shepheardesse I hope you will performe your promise unto Phillis and me , in acquainting us with your story , since we have imparted ours unto you . Fair Astrea , answered Diana , my promise doubtles obligeth me unto it , but much more the amity that is betwixt us ; knowing well that amongst friends it is a crime impardonable to conceale any corner of their soules from each other : the only reason why it is so long before I have given you that satisfaction , beleeve it dear shepheardesse , was , because time and leasure would not permit it : And though I am certain , that I cannot relate the follies of my youth unto you without many blushes : yet that dificulty will easily be over come when I consider that it is to please you : Why should you blush at all ( answered Phillis ) since it is no crime to Love ? If it be not one ( replied Diana ) , yet it is such a shadow of one , and so resemblant as one is oft taken for the other . Such as are so deceived ( answered Phillis ) sure have very ill eyes . T is very true indeed , ( said Diana ) but this is our misery , that there is more bad eyes then good ones : we shall be very angry , said Astrea , if you think ours such . The Love I beare unto you both ( answered Diana ) may assure you that I cannot make a wrong judgement of you : and I dare trust you with my very soul : But should I impart my self so freely unto some , I should find my actions meet with a wrong construction : And therefore since it is your pleasure and command , that I should relate my life unto you , I do conjure you both , by all the sacred Lawes of friendship , never to speak of it again . Then both of them protesting to bury all in eternall silence , she thus began her discourse . The Historie of Diana . IT will be very strange Fair and discreet shepheardesses , if this discourse which you desire should be related , do not prove tedious unto you , since the relation I shall make , has not so many words it it , as it hath cost me teares : but since it is your pleasure I should revive the sad remembrance of them , I beseech you give me leave to make it as short as I can . I do assure my selfe , that though you have never seene either Celion or Belinda , yet you have heard that they were my Father and Mother ; and perhaps have heard of the crosses which they met withall for the Love of one another , which shall spare me the relating of them , though they were presages of my ensuing miseries . And be pleased to know , that after the heats of Love were a little cool'd by marriage , to the end they might not be idle , they began to look narrowly into the businesse of their estate , and had envolved themselves into so many suites of Law , as they were forced to compose some of them , by mediation of friends . Amongst the rest , a neighbour of theirs called Phormion , did so trouble them , that to stop all those gaps , their friends advised them to make some alliance with him : and because neither of them had any children ( neither having been long married ) they both swore by Theutates upon the Altar of Belinus , that if they had but one Son and one Dauyhter , they should Marry together : and this promise was confirmed by so many sacred oathes , as he who broke them was the most perjured man in the world . A little after , my Father had a Son , who perished when the Goths and Ostrogoths did ravage this Province . A little after that , I was born , but in such an unhappy houre for me , that my Father never saw me , he dying before I was born . Phormion , seeing my Father dead , and my Brother lost , ( for those barbarians , took him away , and either killed him , or let him starve for want ) and that my Uncle Diamis was gone away in displeasure at this losse , he resolved if he had a Son , to accomplish their former promise . It happened a little after , that his wife was brought to bed , but it was of a Daughter , and fearing lest he should have no more children by his wife , he caused it to be rumored , that it was a Son , and carried it so cunningly that none knew the contrary . And it was the more easie to be don , because none believed that he would use any such tricks : also , the better to colour the matter , he caused her to be named Philidas . Whom , when she was grown to an age of practising such excercises as young shepheards use she was not ill at them . Phormions designe was , that seeing me without Father , Brother and Uncle , to make himself Master of my estate , by this dissembled marriage : and when Philidas and I were growen bigger , then to marry me unto one of his Nephews whom he loved very well : and truly he was not frustrated in his designe : for Belinda was too religious to be wanting in any duty to her husband . But yet , she seeing me ravished away and gotten into their hands ( for presently upon this pretended marriage , I was seised into Phormions custody ) she did so dislike this course , as not being able to endure it , she left the Country , and went into the Lake Lemane , to be Mistresse of the Vestalls and Druides of Emenes as the aged Cleontine did Prophesie by her Oracle . Meane while I was in the hands of Phormion , who presently sent for his Nephew , ● upon whom he intended to bestow me , whose name was Amindor : here did begin my griefes : For Phormion his Uncle did let him understand that by reason of our nonage , the marriage of Philiduss and me , was not so assured , but that if we two did not well agree , he could well enough break it off : and that if such a thing should be , he had rather she should marry me then any other ; therefore he advised him to carry it with so much discretion as none should take any notice of it , but still to win upon my affection as much as he could , to the end I might bestow my self upon him when I was free . This young shepheard did so take this designe to heart , as he neglected no manner of courtship and complacency towards me . At the same time Daphnis a very handsom and discreet shepheardess returned from the confines of Furan , where she had lived many yeares : and because we were neigbours , our conversation made us such friends as I began to be lesse discontented then I was wont : for I must confesse that the humour of Philidas was so displeasing unto me , as I could hardly endure her : also her feares of my growing more knowing , made her so jealous of me , that I could hardly speak unto any . Things being upon these tearms , Phormion fel suddenly sick , and was so soon stuffed with a cattarh that he could neither speak , nor give any order either about his own businesse or mine . Philidas at the first was a little troubled ; but afterwards seeing that she was absolute Mistresse of her self and me also , she resolved to keep up this authority , considering that the libertie which the name of Man doth carry with it , was much more pleasing then the servitude of our sex . Nor was she insensible of that wonder which would be over all the Country , when she should declare her selfe to be a woman : upon these reasons , she continued in the same name and notion , which she did when her Father was alive ; and fearing more then ever , lest some should discover what she was , she kept me so neer her , as she was seldom or never without me . But , Fair shpheardesses since you must know all my young follies . I must first begge your excuses , and that you will know , I had so great an inclination to Love , another way : but that my heart was so hardned against Philadis and Amindor as love had not armes or arrowes strong and sharpe enough to peirce so much as my skin . But alas , it was the shepheard Filander , who had my heart ; Filander who having given me some assurance of his love , and now not being , has carried with him all that was mine ; surely ( said Astrea , and interrupted her ) either Filanders affection was very little , or else you did carry it with a great deale of prudence ▪ for I never so much as heard of it . Which is a thing very strang . That it was not talked of , answered Diana , I am more obliged unto your good intentions then our prudence . And as for the affection of this shepheard , you may judge what it was , by my ensuing discourse . And the heavens , who know our pure and cleere intentions , had a mind to favour them . The first time I ever saw him , was upon that day which we celebrated unto Apollo and Diana , when he came into those sports in the company of a Sister , so extreamly like him that the eies of all the assembly were upon them . And because he was neerely allyed unto my dear friend Daphnis , as soone as I saw her , I did so imbrace and carresse her as ever since she thought her self obliged to love me ; Her name was Callirea , and was married unto a shepheard called Gerestan , upon the confines of Furan , whom she had never seen untill the very day she married him , which was a reason why there was but a very flender affection between them . My complacence to the Sister gave occasion unto the Brother to stand by me , as long as the sacrifice lasted ; and I cannot tell , whether to his good or bad fortune , but I had that day dressed up my selfe in my best trim , conceiving that my very name upon this feast , did more particularly oblige me to it , then any other . And he , being a stranger , and having no other acquaintance amongst the Shepheards and Shepheardesses , than such as his Sister brought him , did not leave us all that day : So as , I conceiving my selfe in some sort obliged to entertain him , I did what I could to please him , and my labour was not lost ; for , from that time , this poor Shepheard did begin such affection to me as did not end till he died : And I am most confident , that if the dead have any remembrance of the living , he loves me still ; and in his ashes preserves that pure affection which he vowed unto me . Daphnis took notice of this , the very same day , and at night told me of it ; but I did so long reject any such thoughts , as she was forced to say thus unto me . I see , Diana , you will not believe me ; but , be assured , that Filander does extreamly love you . This advertisment did so imprint it selfe in my minde , as the next day made me observe somthing , which induced me to be of her opinion : For , in the afternoons , we were accustomed to assemble under some shady tree , and sitting round , to sing . It chanced , that Filander having no acquaintance but Daphnis and me , he did sit down between us , which Amindor taking notice of , did swell with such a pittifull fit of jealousie , that he , in a fuming chafe , left the company ; and first looking upon me , as if it were I that he meant , he went away , singing this Catch . Amindor's Catch against Levitie . God , in his mercy , may do much , and save her ; But he that commeth next is sure to have her . Can any be so blinde , As think to get her Love ; Who wavers like the winde , Which wantonly doth rove ? No , God in 's mercy may do much and save her , But he that cometh next is sure to have her . A Weather-cock can move At every blast of winde ; And she at any love , Can turne her fleeting minde . So God in 's mercy may do much and save her ; But he that commeth next is sure to have her . One Nail drives out another , And he that next does kisse her , Will quite drive out the other , And make the first to misse her . God , in thy mercy , I beseech thee make her In Love more constant ; else , the Devill take her . I had so much power over my selfe , as not to seem any thing troubled at this song ; and Daphnis out of her discreet affection unto me , never staying the end of this Catch , did interrupt him , and begun another song , addressing her selfe unto me . The Madrigall of Daphnis , upon the affection she bore unto Diana . SInce , fair Diana , I do finde you prove The Center , unto which all hearts do move : Then , why not mine ? why should I not adore Her , that of beautles hath the greatest store . And since they say , the purest Love of all , Hath from resemblance its Originall : Then our affections needs must be extream , Since both our Sexes are the very same . Then , the better to cover the colour of my cheeks , and to make it seem , I took no notice of Amindor's invective Catch ; assoon as Daphnis had done , I answered her thus . A Madrigall , upon the same Subject . WHy such a wonder should it seem , that I And you , though both be women , yet should vie Affection ? Is 't a miracle to see , That women well as men should Lovers be ? But if impossible ; Oh , then be you The Shepheardesse , and I the Shepheard true . After us , every one sung their own fancies ; and Filander when it came to his turn , he did sing these ensuing Verses with an excellent voice . Filander , upon the begining of his Love. THough I foresaw my expectation high , And my desires ; were swell'd with vanity : That Love was full of flaming fire and pain ; And though I lov'd , should not be lov'd again : Yet still I hoped , and at her I aim'd , Only because I would be more inflam'd . 'T was so decreed by fate , and 't was not I That could anticipate my destinie : No wonder then ; that in obedience Unto this dire and fatall Ordinance , I should adore her , and , I hope , no crime : A heart that 's base so high could never clime . But as the fading Marygold doth die , And wither only by the world 's fair Eye : So I , like it , did say , Oh! glorious Sun , Let me be scorched , till my daies be done : For in that death , this pleasure I shall have , No fire but thine could burn me to my grave . When as the Phoenix , by an art so rare , And nature , both together , doth prepare ; To make her Cradle in her Tombe , she saies Unto the fire , wherein her corps she laies , By dying in thy flame I will assume My glory out of ashes , now my Tombe . Many more did then expresse their severall conceptions in verse , but I have forgotten them : But so it was , that me thought Filanders words were aimed at me , and I cannot well tell , whether it was the hint which Daphnis had given me , or the language of his eyes , which spoke much more plain then his tongue : I cannot tell , but either the one , or both , made me apply this song to my selfe ; and as these verses did give me a little light of it , so his discretion did a little after , much more plainly testifie it unto me : For , it is the principall effect of a true affection , to carry it discreetly , and never to let it be known , but by those effects which cannot be hid . This young Shepheard knew of Amindor's humour , and love had taught him so much curiosity , as to finde out , that his jealousy was no lesse than that of Philidas ; and therefore he conceived , that the best way to blinde both their eyes , was , to court their friendship : and Love had made him so subtle and prudent , that in the carriage of the matter , he did not only deceive Amindor's , but almost all eyes else ; for he would never come where we were , but suffered us alwaies to come unto him . 'T is true , that crafty Daphnis did presently finde it out ; for , said she , Amindor is not a man of such agreeable parts , as to attract unto him such a well accomplished Shepheard as Filander , but there must needs be some farther reach in all Filanders addresses to him ; she indeed did prompt me to take the first notice of it , and I must confesse , that his discretion did so please me , that if I would suffer any to love me , it should be him ; but , the time was not yet come , that I could be wounded this way , although his actions and carriage did please me , and though I did in some fore approve of his designe . When we at any time took our leaves of him , he would alwaies wait upon us a long way ; and at parting , I never heard such expressions of friendship , as he used to Amindor ; nor such offers of service , as he tendred unto Philidas : Then would slie Daphnis whisper me in the ear , and say , All these expressions are meant unto you , and you do him wrong if you do not answer him . And when he thanked Amindor for any favour , she would say , Oh what a fool is he , to think , that these offerings are intended to his Altar ? And he so well knew how to dissemble , that he serued himselfe into the very heart of Amindor : And Philidas was so tickled with his high commendations of her , as she would often send , to desire him he would come & see her . Heavens knowes , how oft he had solicited for this opportunity , for it was as much as he could desire , thinking his designe could not possibly have a better beginning . As fortune was , one day when Daphnis and I were walking under some shady trees , and talked our selves almost quite out of discourse , we heard a voice , which at the first we thought to be of some stranger ; the desire of knowing who it was , made us draw towards the place , and Daphnis going first , she espied Filander before me , and beckned unto me , that I should tread gently ; and when I was come neer her , she named Filander in a low voice , who was laid down , leaning his head against a tree , and began thus , I should defie and scorn Love , and all his policies and charms , did he not make use of my fairest Diana's armes against me . And so went on . When I heard my selfe named , fair Shepheardesses , I trembled , and trode upon the ground , as if a Serpent were under my feet ; and without any longer stay , I went away as gently as I could , lest I should be seen , though Daphnis , in hopes to make me come again , did let me go by my selfe : At last , she seeing I continued on my way she also stole softly off , and afterwards ran after me as fast me as fast as she could , and , when she could hardly draw her breath , she chid me in a very interrupted manner ; but when she had recovered her wind and could speak plain , she thus said unto me : As I live Diana , if the heavens do not punish you , I shall think they are unjust : Could you be so cruell , as not so much as to lend him a hearing ? What good could I do unto him , ( said I ) by staying any longer there ? You might have heard what hurt you have don him , said she unto me . I do him hurt , answered I ? you do me wrong , in saying I could hurt one whom I never thought upon . Therein , said she , you hurt him most ; for , did you ofter think upon him , you could not chuse but be moved unto pitty . I blushed at that word , and the changing of my colour did make Daphnis believe , that I was offended with her , and therefore in a smiling manner , she said unto me , I did but jeast , Diana , and do not believe he thought upon you ; and as for using your name , I believe he meant some other of the same name that yours is . Thus we went on talking and walking we knew not whither , untill another path had brought us unto the same place , where Filander was ; and though I did it out of heedlessnesse , yet Daphnis perhaps did it out of designe , however , I was forced to look upon him lying upon the ground , leaning his head upon his arme , and seeming as if he were awake ; for he had a Letter before him , all wet with tears which trickled down his cheeks : but , indeed he was asleep and we were more assured of it , when Daphnis , more consident then I , stooped gently down , and brought me the Letter , all steeped in tears , which sight did much move me to pitty , and much more the Letter , which was thus written . Filanders Letter unto Diana . THose who have the honour to see you , do run a most dangerous piece of fortune : If they do love you , then they are too bold ; and if they do not , then they have no judgment , your perfections being such , as , with reason , they can neither be loved nor not loved ; and I being constrained to fall into one of these two errors , have chosen that which is most congruent to my humour , and from it , it is impossible to retreat . Do not take it ill , fair Diana , that since it is an absolute impossibility to look upon you , and not love , that since I have seen you , I do so . If my rashnesse do merit punishment , remember , that I had rather love you , and die , than live , and not love you . But alas ! why do I say , I had rather ? as if it were in my choice ; for I must out of a fatall necessitie be your most humble servant , and you must be what you are , which is , the fairest Shepheardesse that ever lived : So as without any Rathers , I must both live and die under this fatall , Must . I had no sooner read this Letter , but , with a trembling hand , I returned it , and Daphnis did gently put it in the place where she found it : she came softly off without waking him , and coming unto me , who stood a pretty distance off ; I pray , sweet Diana , said she unto me , give me leave to speak freely unto you . Our friendship Daphnis ( answered I ) does give you that power without the asking . Then , Diana , said she , I must tell you , that I do pitty Filander with all my heart , for most certainly he loves you ; and your own soul , I 'me sure cannot deny it . Daphnis , ( said I unto her ) let the faulty do the penance . If so , said she , then I 'me sure that Filander must not : for , I cannot allow it any fault to love you , but , I believe , his fault had been much greater if he had not loved you ; for fair ones were made only to be loved . I dare appeal unto your judgment , answered I , whether I can pretend unto that title . But however , I do conjure you by our friendship , not to let him understand that I have any knowledge of his intention ; and if you do love him , advise him never to mention it unto me : For esteeming both him and Callirea his Sister , as I do , I should be very sorry to banish him our company , which , you know , I should be forced unto , if ever he speak of it unto me . How then would you have him to live , said she unto me ? I would have him live , replied I , as he did before he ever saw me . But that he cannot do , replied she , for then he was not scorched with those flames which now do burn him . Then , said I , let him seek some remedy to quench those flames , without offending me . The fire is great , added she , and will not be quenched . Be the fire as great as it will , said I , it will not burn him , if he will not come neer it . Although , answered she , the burned use to flie the fire ; yet , if he do flie , he will carry his fire with him , and the pain too . In conclusion I told her , that if it was so , then let him burn on , for I could not help him . With such discourse as this we returned towards our flocks , and at night to our lodgings , where we found Filander so carressed by Philidas , and Amindor also , that Daphnis believed he had bewitched them , it not being their humours to use others so . He stayed many daies amongst us , and all that while , he made not the least shew of any thing unto me , but lived in such a discreet manner , that had not Daphnis and Iseen , what we did , we had never entertained the least suspition of his intention . At last he was forced to depart , and not knowing what to resolve upon , he went unto his Sisters house , for he loved her , and had as great a confidence in her , as in himselfe . This Shepheardesse , as I told you , was married by force , and had no other contentment , but in the friendship of her Brother : As soon as ever she saw him , after the first salute , she was very inquisitive to know from whence he came : and he answering , that he came from Philidas , she asked him how Daphnis and I did : And he telling her also , speaking very highly in my commendations ; she whispered him in the ear , and said , I am afraid Brother , that you do love her better then you do me . He answered , that indeed he did love me , as my merits did oblige him to do . Then I have guessed right , ( said she ) for I know not a Shepheardesse in the whole world , that is owner of more merit ; and I must confesse , that were I a man , I would , whether she would or no , devote my selfe her servant . May I believe Sister , said he , that you speak this in good earnest ? Yes truly Brother , answered she , I will swear it , by that which is most dear unto me . Then I do believe , replied he , that if you were a man , you would have a hard task in hand ; for , I perceive her to be of an humour that is not easily bended : Moreover , Philidas and Amindor are so deadly jealous of her , as one or both of them are never out of her sight . Oh deare Brother ( cryed she out ) I plainly see that you are taken , since you have so precisely observed these particulars , I do beseech you conceal it no longer from me : for Love , if it be a fault is very pardonable : and she was so importunate , that , after a thousand protestations and suplications never to impart it , he confessed it unto her , and in such passionate expressions , as she could not possibly doubt it . And when she asked him how I received this declaration ? Oh heavens , said he unto her , did you but know her humour you would say that never any did undertake a more difficult peece of businesse . All that I have done hitherto , is to blind the eyes of Philidas and Amindor , making them beleeve there is none in the world more theirs then I am ; and I have so well thriven in my designe upon them , as they were never well but when I was with them : then he made a report of all the passages unto her . But said he , though I did intend to discover unto Diana , how much I was hers , yet such an awing power she had over me , as I never durst , and I am afraid I never shall , only unlesse a long continued practise should embolden me , for otherwise it cannot be , but Philidas and Amindor will take notice of it : So as , deare Sister , to tell you my condition , it is to tell you , that I am the very next dore unto despair . Callirea who loved her Brother above all the world , was so sensible of his pain , that after she had a while thought upon it , she said thus unto him . Brother , will yoube pleased to let me contribute my good will towards your satisfaction , and render you a testimonie of my forwardnesse to serve you ? Dear Sister , answered he , though in this or any other businesse , I make no doubt of your good will : yet I am afraid of the successe ; how ever I shall entertaine any thing which comes from you . Then Brother , said she , I will go this way to work ; you know what a resemblance there is between our faces , our statures , and our speech , and were it not for a difference in habit , even those that are continually with us , will take the one for the other : Now since the best way to compasse your design , is to keep about Diana without suspition , can a more easie and secret way be devised , then for you to be taken for a woman ? So may you keep Diana company without giving the least suspition of jealousie unto Philidas , and I may returne unto Gerestan in your habit unto whom I will make an excuse and say that Daphnis and Diana kept you with them by force . All the difficulty will be to get his leave to go unto them , which I doubt will be very hardly obtained . Dear Sister , said Filander , I never made any doubt of your wit or dearness to me ; and now I find you to be the best Sister that ever man had , since you are pleased to take this paines upon you , which I most humbly beseech you to do , and know , that it is the only way that can keep a Brother alive who loves you above himselfe . Then did he imbrace her with all possible acknowledgments of obligation , which made her more willing to serve him then before : at last , she said thus unto him : Sweet Brother let us leave words to them that love lesse , and let us think how to put our businesse into action . I hope , said he , it will easily be effected , if you can but obtain your Husbands leave , which I hope will also be effected , if you pretend that your journey is only with intentions to bring the match about , betwixt Amindor and his Neece , which he does very much desire , and telling him that you make no doubt , but that you with the help of Daphnis shall in time bring it to passe . But what course shall we take with our hair ? for yours is too long , and mine too short , and therefore I doubt will much trouble us : Never take care for that , said I unto him : for yours is long enough to be dressed up like mine ; and I will circumcise mine into your cut . But , dear Sister , said he unto her , will it not grieve you to part so with your hair ? No Brother , answered she , there is nothing so dear unto me , which I would not part with to procure your contentment , though it were my very skin . At this word he imbraced her , and told her that next unto god she would be his great deliverer from his torments . Then Filander , to lose no time , tooke the first opportunitie that offered it selfe , of talking with Gerestan , representing unto him the advantage and feasibilitie of bringing this match about : and because Filander desired so much time as to let his hair grow a little longer , he pretended a journey about the dispatch of some business , and would shortly return . But Philidas no sooner heard of Philanders return , than she went to visit him accompanied only with Amindor , and would not part with him before they brought him unto us , where he stayed seaven or eight dayes and was not any bolder to declare himselfe unto me than at the first . During which time , to shew how hard a thing it is to constrain nature long ; although Philidas did counterfeit the Man as well as she could for her life , yet was she forced to resent the passions of a woman : and the addresses and merits of Filander wrought such effects in her , as he desired they had wrought in me . Thus the poor Philidas was so much besides her self , that she could not live out of Filanders fight , and did apply her selfe so unto him , as did amaze him , and had not his desires of being neer me restrayned him , he would never have endured that kind of life . At last when he thought his hair was reasonably well grown , he returned to Gerestan , and told him that he had already broken the Ice of the businesse , but Daphnis , did think it expedient to see his Neece before she spoke in the businesse , and likewise that Amindor also saw her , and therefore she thought the best course was to let Callirea carry her thither , and she to shew her selfe as complaisant as she could unto Amindor and the rest . Gerestan who desired nothing more then to be rid of his Neece did hearken unto this proposition with a very willing eare and did peremptorily command his wife to make her self ready for the voyage , who to make him more eager upon it , did seem to be a little unwilling , and shewed some signes of sorrow to part from her Husband , saying that such businesse as this , might be wel enough effected without her , and that it would take up a great deale of time , which might better be spent in her houshould affaires . But Gerestan who would have her will to yeeld to his in all things , was so extreamly hot upon the matter , that three dayes after , she departed with her Brother and her Neece . The first dayes Jorney was to Filanders , where they changed habits , which so well fitted each other , that even those in their company could not perceive the change : And I must confesse I was deceived as wel as they , and found no manner of difference betwixt them . But well might I be deceived , when Philidas was , who looked upon him with the eyes of Love , which they say are more observant then all the eyes of Linx : for as soon as they came , she left the faigned Callirea , I mean Filander , and carried the true into a chamber to rest her self . All the way as they came , Filander instructed his Sister in all passages , and how she should find the persons with whom she was to transact ; now though Callirea was resolved to undergo all difficulties , for her Brothers contentment : yet thinking Philidas to be a man , it went much against the hair of her mind to talk with her . As for us , when Daphnis and I were retired , we treated Filander with all the civilities that are used amongst women , I mean , such as either amitie or privacie requires , which that shepheard did receive with much Jollitie ; and as he hath since sworn to me , he was almost transported besides himselfe . Had I not been a meer child in matter of observation , certainly his actions and behaviour would have discovered him unto me : but the truth was , shee did counterfeit the matter so exceeding well , that Daphnis was deceived as well as I : while we retired into our chambers after supper Callirea and Philidas did walk into the chamber . I know not what their discourse was , but ours was nothing but assurance of amitie and cordiall expressions of affection , which Filander used in such a passionate way as it was easie to judge , that though she would have said nothing , yet he could not be blamed for want of any good wil , but for the want of boldnesse . For my part I was extreamly free in my expressions also ; for beleeving him to be a woman , I thought my selfe to be obliged unto it , by his expressions of good will to me , by his merits , and by the kindred of her and Daphnis . From this time , Amindor , who before bore me much good will , began to change his affection & to love the faigned Callirea : And Filander fearing his demeans would not please this young man , did strive as much as possibly he could to comply with him : and the fleeting humour of Amindor , would not let him receive such favours , without being in Love. Which I do not at all think strange : For the beauty , the judgement , and deportment of Filander was such , as that he came nothing short in the perfections of a woman , so as he might well delude any man. Observe what a wanton Love is ; and how he sports and spends his time ! He made Philidas who was a woman to love a woman , and Amindor who was a man to love a man , and that so extream passionatly that this very particular was subject enough to discourse of . Filander he knew how to play the woman most admirably ; and Callirea did so well counterfeit her Brother , and neither of them wanted prudence to carry out the matter . That cold demeanure which Callirea shewed unto me , removed all causes of jealousie out of Philidas , and besides Philidas did love her ; and I must confesse , that seeing her so fall off from Philidas , from Daphnis , and from me , we had an opinion , that Filanders mind was changed : at which I much rejoyced , by reason of the amity I bore unto his Sister . Seaven or eight dayes were thus spent , and none did think them one jot too long ; for , every one of us had a particular designe . But Callirea , who feared , lest her Husband should be angry at this long stay , did solicit her Brother to make known his design unto me , telling him , that it was not likely I should refuse his service , since he bad been so familiar with me : But for all that , he had not yet the confidence to declare himselfe : Yet , to delude Gerestan , he desired her to go unto her Husband in that dresse wherein she was , assuring her , that he could not finde any difference between them ; and to let him understand that by the advice of Daphnis , she had left Callirea with Philidas , to treat with Amindor about the marriage of his Niece . This proposition at the first did astonish his Sister ; for , her Husband was a piece of angry flesh , and the least disgust would move him unto passion . At the last , her desires to content her Brother in every thing , did move her to yield unto the motion : And to render this excuse more colourable , they did speak unto Daphnis concerning Amindors marriage , which , for divers considerations , she rejected ; but , knowing that this businesse was their pretence , under which they got leave to come this journey , and without which they never had obtained it ; Daphnis , who was well pleased with their company , did communicate the matter unto me ; and we all agreed , that the best way was , to seem , as if the project were feasible : And in order to that , Daphnis did write unto Gerestan , advising him to let his Wife to stay a little longer amongst us , the better to effect the businesse , and that she hoped all things would be brought to a happy issue . Upon this Embassie , and thus clad , Callirea went unto her Husband , who being beguiled by her dresse , as well as the rest , he took her for her Brother , and liked the cause of his wifes stay so well , that he willingly consented unto the motion upon those termes . Judge , fair Shepheardesses , whether I might not well be deceived , since her own Husband was , and could not distinguish them . Now , Filanders affection grew to that height , that he could no longer conceal it , do what he could ; and therefore he told me , that though he was a woman , yet he could not chuse , but be extreamly in love with me , and should be much more , were he a man ; and expressed himselfe so very passionately , that Daphnis , who loved me very well , did say , that untill then , she never knew it ; but that she her selfe was also in love me : which was no stranger , then that Philidas should love Filander . And this disguised Callirea protested , that the chiefe reason why she did constrain her Brother to go , was this match which was propounded ; for which many so reasons were shewed me , that I easily believed it to be so . Being thus satisfied with this excuse , she spoke of her passion unto me , without any difficulty , but still as a woman and vowing unto me , that the very same resentments and passions which use to be in men that were in love , were in her , and that it was a great consolation unto her to expresse them . Twelve or fifteen daies thus passed , with so much delighting satisfaction unto Filander , as he hath since sworn unto me , that he never spent his daies more happily , although his desires did swell him with abundance of impatiency , which yet did daily augment his passion : And pleasing himself in these thoughts , he would very often walk alone to entertain them : Now , because he was seldome from us in the day time , he would often make use of the night , when he thought all asleep , and go into the Garden , where , under some trees , he would enjoy his thoughts ; and using often to go out thus , Daphnis took notice of it , who lay in the same Chamber : And as commonly the worse , rather then the better , is suspected , she was jealous of Amindor and her ; but , for her satisfaction she would watch ; and watched so , that seeing the disguised Callirea go out of his Bed , she followed him by the light of the Moon into the Garden , where just under my Chamber window , she saw him sit down , and lifting up his eyes unto heaven , she heard him say thus aloud : Even as the Moon doth quite outshine , And dimn another star ; So my Diana , most divine , Transcends all beauties far . Though Filander uttered these words loud enough , yet Daphnis was so far off , that she could not hear , but here and there a word , and therefore she stepped neerer as gently as she could , though he was so taken up with his own imagination , that , had she walked before him , he had hardly seen her , as since he told me . Assoon as she had gotten her selfe neer him , so as she could hear him sigh , she heard him say in a low voice to himselfe , How unreasonable is my partiall fate , that hath made her worthy of all services , and yet me not worthy to serve her ? And that she should not accept of their affections who do love her ; yet , to inspire them with extream passions . Ah Callirea ! how pernitious proves thy plot unto thy tranquillitie ? and how art thou punished for thy bold presumption ? Daphnis did hearken unto Filander very attentively ; but though he spoke loud and distinct enough , yet , her prejudicated conceit of his being Callirea , would not suffer her to comprehend his meaning : But afterwards her curious ear heard him utter these words , But Oh , presumptuous Filander , what excuse caust thou finde for thy fault ? and what punishment can equall thy offence ? Thou dost love this Shepheardesse , yet , how durst thou be so imprudently bold , as to offer this injury unto her ? At this word he stopt ; but still his eyes and his sighs did expresse the extremity of his passion : And to divert his sad thoughts , or rather to flatter them , he started up upon a suddain to walk , and spied Daplnis , though she , to conceal her selfe , did run away ; but , because he was resolved to know who it was , he ran after her , and at the corner of the little wood overtook her ; and thinking that now she had discovered all , which he had so closely concealed , in a kinde of halfe anger , he said unto her , What , Daphnis , makes you so full of curiosity , as so to spie out my actions in the night ? It is ( answered Daphnis in a smiling manner ) to get that out of you by craft , which otherwise I could not : And this she thought she had spoken unto Callirea , not having yet discovered that he was Filander . Well then ( replied Filander , thinking he had been discovered ) what great Novelties have you learn'd by it ? All , said Daphnis , that I desire to know . Then ( said Filander ) your curiosity is sufficiently satisfied . So well , answered she , that I see , all your diligence about Diana , and all the great affection which you make a shew of unto her , will in the end be repayed with grief and vekation . Oh heavens ! ( cryed out Filander ) I see I am discovered : But wise and discreet Daphnis , since you do now know the cause of my being here with Diana , you have in your hands both my life and my death : But surely if you do consider how much I am yours , and how ready I was ever to serve you upon all occasions , I hope you rather wish my contentment and happinesse , than my despair and ruine . Daphnis still thought it to be Callirea that spoke , and had a conceit , that all these fears proceeded from Gerestan , who would have taken it very ill , his Wife should do any such office for her Brother ; but to satisfie him , she said , Callirea , you need not to make any question of me ; for , I am so well acquainted with your businesse , that I would have contributed my best counsell and assistance , though you had never spoke unto me ; but , that I may the better serve you , I beseech you acquaint me with the whole businesse , to the end your freedome towards me , may the more oblige me , and your mistrust of me may not offend me . I will , dear Daphnis , said he , upon condition you promise me to say nothing unto Diana , untill I consent unto it . This request , answered the Shepheardesse , might have been well spared ; for such is her humour , that I would never advise you to trust her with it . Hence is my griefe , said Filander ; for I do already so well know it , that I do think my designe almost an impossibility : For at the first , when my Sister and I resolved to change habits , she assuming mine , and I hers , I did then foresee that all the advantage I should get by it , was , that I might with more freedome be neer her a while in that disguise , and not be taken for Filander . How 's this ( said Daphnis , all amazed ) for Filander ? Are not you Callirea ? The Shepheard , who thought she had known him before , was now very sorry that he had so rashly discovered himselfe ; but seeing it was now past , and that there was no revocation of his words , he bethought himselfe how to make the best use of it he could , and therefore said thus unto her , You see Daphnis , that I do cleerly trust you with all my hopes , and have freely discovered the greatest secret of my soul unto you ; a secret of such importance , that if any besides your selfe should know it , all my hopes are dead fore ever ; therefore I do put my selfe , and all my happinesse into your hand , so , as you must either become my friend , or else I must die . Know therefore Daphnis , that here you see before you Filander , in the habit of his Sister ; and that love in me , and compassion in her , hath caused us thus to disguise our selves . Afterward he related unto her his extream affection , his compliance with Amindor and Philidas , the invention of Callirea , her resolution to go unto her . Husband in a mans habit : and , in short , all the passages , with all possible demonstrations of love : So as though Daphnis did wonder at the bold attempt of him , and his Sister ; yet , she saw the grandure of his affection , which might well lead him unto such follies : Yet , had she been of their counsell at the first , she would not have advised unto this enterprize ; but , seeing things did hit so happily , she resolved to aid him all that possibly she could , and to spare no pains nor care to effect his desires : After which promises , with many assurances of amitie , she gave him the best advice she could , which was , to insinuate himselfe by degrees into my affection For , said she , the very word of Love does more offend a woman , than the thing it selfe doth ; and it is alwaies very welcome unto any , so the name of it be hid . Therefore I think them to be well advised , who do make themselves loved of their Mistresses , before ever they speak of Love ; for Love is a thing displeasing only in the name , though in it selfe it be agreeable unto all . And therefore , that you may finde a more favourable reception from Diana , you must not so much as name Love , no , nor to let her see it , but must carry the matter so discreetly , that she may first love you , as soon as ever she shall know that you love her ; for , she being once embarqued , she cannot afterwards retire to the Port , although she should see a storm in coming . Me thinks hitherto you have carried it with very much prudence , but you must still continue it : The seeming to be in love with her , although you seem a woman , is to very good purpose ; for certainly , any Love that is once suffered , will in the end produce a reciprocall return . We see , that we do many things with much facility , which would seem full of difficulty , if the custome of doing them , did not render them easie unto us . Meats unaccustomed , are often at the first disgusted , which afterwards are pleasant by use . An ear that is accustomed to Musick , will tune the voice higher or lower unto a right harmonious cadency ; when one that is not used to the Art , will make a jar . So a Shepheardesse , who often heares the well tun'd talk of a Lover , will , in time , make her soul ply unto the harmoy of it and in time , will incline insensibly to the resentments of Love ; my meaning is she will love the company of that person , and by little and little begin to pitty his pain and at last , before she be aware , will love him . Judge Filander , by these instructions , whether or no I love you , and have pitty of you , since I do discover unto you the secrets of our School : and receive this advice as an earnest of what I desire to do for you . With such discourse as this , the day beginning to draw on , they returned into the house , laughing at the love of Amindor , who took him for a woman : And falling asleep again , to recompense the last nights losse , they did lie in bed long in the morning , which gave the young Amindor an opportunity of surprising them ; and had not I entred at the same time into the chamber , I believe the jugling had been discovered : for , he going to the supposed Callirea's bed-side , his love began to be a little too licentious , and his rash & indiscreet hands had like to have gon too far ; but , Daphnis desired me to take him off , & to part them ; which I did , with no small contentment to Filander , who , by way of thanks , kissed my hand so affectionately , as if I had any sense in me , I might have known him to be really in love . Afterwards , bidding them good morrow , I carryed Amindor away with me , that they might have time to dresse themselves . And because they intended to put their proposed designe into execution , presently after dinner , when we all , according to our custome , assembled under a shade of trees , to enjoy the cool air ; although Amindor was there , yet , Daphnis conceived the opportunity to be good : for , to hear such discourse in his presence ● would remove all manner of suspition , and he would not think it strange , if afterwards he should by chance hear Filander speak like a man unto me . Daphnis then beckening unto Filander , to the end he should second her in the designe , she thus said unto him , What is it , Callirea , that makes you so mute in Diana's company ? The reason is , answered he , because I am thinking what wishes I should make , that might make me more servicable unto my Mistresse ; and amongst the rest , I had one , which , I think , I ought not to desire . What is it , said Amindor ? It is , said Filander , that I were a man that I might render more acceptable service unto the fair Diana . Why , said Daphnis , are you in love with her ? Yes , answered Filander , and infinitely more then I am with all the world besides . I should sooner wish ( said Amindor ) that you were a woman again , both for my sake , and for Philidas . It is not the consideration of either of them ( said Filander ) shall make me change my wish , Why , ( said Daphnis ) do you think that Diana would love you better ? I should hope so , said Filander , and the Lawes of Nature would oblige her to it ; unlesse , as in her beauty she transcends her power , so she should in , her humour disdain her ordinances . You may think what you please of me , ( said I unto him ) but if you will believe me , there is not a man upon earth that I do love more then you . Also , replyed he , there is none that breathes , which is more devoted to your service then I But fair Diana , that happinesse you mention , will last no longer , then untill you shall discover the poornesse of my merit ; or , untill some better object present it selfe . Do you think me , replied I , of such a wavering temper ? It is not , Fairest , that I think you guilty of the sin of inconstancy , replied he ; but it is because I am conscious , that the fault is in my selfe . The fault is more on my side , answered I : And upon this word , I did embrace him , and kisse him , with as much sincere affection , as if he had been my sister . Hereupon Daphnis smiled in her selfe , to see me so deceived . But Amindor , jealous ( as I think ) of us both , did interrupt us ; I think ( said he ) that all this is in good earnest , and that Callirea does not dissemble . I dissemble , said he ? Heaven punish me more then ever perjury was punished , if ever any love was more passionate or sincere , than mine to Diana . If you were a man , ( said Daphnis ) do you think you could expresse your passion in the language of a man ? Though I must confesse ( said he , ) that my wit and eloquence is but very shallow ; yet I beleeve I should not stand mute upon such an occasion , for my extream affection would prompt me , & supply all other defects . I beseech you , fair one ' ( said Amindor ) let us see how you could behave your selfe upon such an occasion . If my Mistris will give me leave ( said Filander ) I will ; but yet upon condition that she will grant me three requests : The first is , that she will answer unto what I shall ask her : The second , that she will not think , what I shall present unto her under another person then Callirea , to be fained , but take them as most reall and true , though impuissant passions . And the last is , that she will never permit any but my selfe to serve her in this kind . I seeing every one delighted with the motion , and also really loving Filander under the notion of his Sister , did answer him , that for his second and last request , they were granted as soon as desired ; but as for the first , I was so unaccustomed to answer all questions , as I was sure they would be but unpleasing . Yet because I would not be refractory in any thing , I said that I would acquit my selfe as well as I could . Upon this word he took me by the hand , and began thus . I could never have beleeved , Fair Mistris , considering the transcendency of your perfections , that any mortall durst have loved you , had I not experimentally found in my selfe , that it is impossible to look upon you and not Love. But knowing the heavens to be more Just than to impose impossibilities upon any , I tooke it for granted , that they would have you loved , because they suffered you to be seen . In this beleefe , I assumed the boldnesse to look upon you , which I had no sooner done , but my heart immediatly submitted . The Law permits one to goe and dispose of their own ; take it not ill , Fair shepheardesse , that I give you my heart , which if you refuse , I shall for ever disavow it to be mine . Here he stopped , to see if I would answer him ; but in such a manner , that had not his habit disguised him , I could not have doubted but that he was in good earnest . And because I would be as good as my promise , I answered him thus ; Shepheardesse , were all these high applauds which you bestow upon me true , perhaps then I should think they proceeded from your affection to me ; but knowing them to be meer flatteries , I must needs think the rest no better then dissimulation . This , Fair one , said he , does too much disparage your judgement for it is impossible to make any doubt of your perfections and merit , but I rather think , that perhaps you are used with such excuses to deny such things as you are not pleased to grant . But I am able and with all truth to swear , by Teutates , and all that 's holy ( and you may know I am not forsworne ) that you did never in all your life refuse any thing that was given you with a more sincere and perect good will. I do know very well , answered I , that the shepheards of this Country are accustomed to such language as has little truth in it , nor do they think that the gods will punish all the perfidious oathes of seeming lovers . Whether or no it be the peculiar vice of your shepheards ( said he ) I referre it unto your knowledge . But for my selfe who am not of this country , I am not guilty either of their shame or crime : but will out of your most cruell words draw some satisfaction to my selfe . If the gods do punish the oaths of perfidious lovers , and if I be guiltiy , then the gods will send the punishment of perjurie upon me : and if they do not , then you must be forced to confesse , that since I am not punished , I am no lyer . And if I be no lyer , then you must confesse I am your lover . So let your wit turne it which way you will , it cannot be denyed but that you are the fairest upon earth , or else there is none in it ; and that your beauty is infinitly adored , by that shepheard who presents himselfe before you , and who implores your favour , which he thinks he may merit , if a most perfect love could ever do it . Whether I am fair or no , replyed I , I will be judged by any indifferent eyes : but how ever you cannot deny that you do dissemble and are perjured : and I must tell you Callirea , that these expressions which you have used as a man shall make me resolve , never to credit any words , since you being a woman do know how so wel to dissemble . Why Diana do you interrupt the discourse of your Servant ? ( said he and smiled : ) do you wonder that Callirea should expresse so much affection to you ? No no , it is absolutly impossible to diminish or increase , for it is most violent & shall be eternall . I will in spite of opposition love you , & Love you to my grave , and in my grave also if it be possible ; as Tirisias being a woman , became a man , why may I not hope , that the gods may as well change me ? Beleeve it ( Fair Diana ) that since the gods never made any thing in vaine , it is not likely they should inspire me with a most perfect affection to no purpose . Daphnis seeing this discourse went a little too farr , and was daingerous , because this Lovers passion had a little transported him , and might discover him unto Amindor : she did interrupt him , and said ; Doubtlesse , Callirea , your love is not in vain , since it is imployed to serve this shepheardesse , no more then a candle consumes it selfe in vaine , which gives light unto all about it : For all the world adores her as well as you , and you do most excellently imploy your time if it be in her service . Come come ( said Amindor ) let us leave this discourse , see where Philidas comes who though he be a man , yet he will take no delight in it : Then Philidas came , and every one rose to salute him . But Ami●dor , who was pittifully in love with the disguised Callirea when his cosin came , tooke an opportunitie to draw her aside . Then taking her by the arme and seeing none within hearing began to say thus unto her : Is it possible , fair Callirea , that the language wherein you expressed your selfe unto Diana , should proceed from your heart ? Or did you use them only to shew the acutenesse of your wit ? Beleeve me , Amindor , answered Filander , I am no lyer , and the expression of my affection to her , was the very thoughts of my heart , and if there be any want of truth in it , it was only want of words to expresse my resentments . Unto which with a deep sigh , he answered thus . Since it is so , fair Callire● , and that you are sensible of the same wounds , I cannot but thinke you can be also very sensible of that affection which others bear unto you . And therefore I shall use no other language to expresse my selfe unto you but what you used unto Diana ; only add this consideration unto you , to the end you may know the grandure of my Love , that if the blow may be judged of by the strength of the arm that gave it , then my wound must needs b● the deeper , since the beauty of Diana is not comparable unto yours & if you do love her so extreamly , Judge how great the affection of Amindor must needs be that loves Callirea ? For hee knowes not how to declare it better unto you , but by making a comparison of it with your own . Shepheard , answered Filander your declarations of any Love to me , are both unjust and very offensive unto me , who have a husband that will not with patience suffer such affront if he knew it . Moreover , since you speak of Diana , unto whom , I have wholly dedicated my selfe , I must tell you , that if you will have me measure your affection by mine , according to the causes which we have to love , I cannot beleeve you have much ; since what you call beauty in me , is not worthy to retain the name of it , if compa●●ed with hers . Fair shepheardesse , ( said Amindor then ) I could never have beleeved it an offence to love you ; but since it is , I do confesse that I merit punishment , and am ready to receive what doome soever you please ; but you must resolve to put altogether , and punish me for loving you as long as I live , for it is impossible I should liv● , and not Love. But never think , I beseech you , that the displeasure of Gerest●●n can at all divert me : he who feares neither dainger nor death it self : can never feare a man. But as to your selfe , I must ●e●ds confesse my selfe to blame in comparing Diana unto you since doubtlesse she comes infinitly short , which if you can be so good as to pardon , I will protest never to commit the like error againe . Philander who had an opinion that Amindo . loved me , and who did love m● himselfe , could hardly endure to heare me thus un lervalued ; but having a designe not to discover himself , he had so much power over himself as to put it up and thus answered him . How is it possible Amindor ( said he . ) that your tongue should so much bely your heart ? Can you think I do not know that you dissemble ? And that all this while your affection is devoted unto Diana ? My affection ( replyed he , as if surprised ) Nono , that is wholly yours : may never any love me , if I love any but you : I cannot say but heretofore I have wished her well , but her humour is so full of inequalitie , somtimes all fire , and somtimes all Ice , that now I am very indifferent towards her . I wonder said Filander , how you dare to say so , for I know she loves you , and you still love her ? I will not deny said Amindor but that she may love me , but who cares . This was right according to Amindors humour , which was ever full of vanitie , and would have all men beleeve , that he could have many good fortunes : At this time Filander found out his artifice : and had he not feared the discovery of himselfe , he was so incensed against him in my behalfe , that I beleeve he would have given him the lye . However he could not chuse but give him a very sharp answer . Amindor ( said he ) you are the most unworthy Shepheard that ever lived and not fit for any good society : Can you find a heart to speake thus of Diana , unto whom you have professed so much amitie ? and unto whom you are so much obliged ? What can we hope for from you , since you will not spare her who transcends us infinitly in merit and perfection ? As for me , I think you the most daingerous person that lives , and such as would live in rest , must fly you as from the Plague . At this word Filander left him , and came to us with a countenance so inflamed with anger , as Daphnis knew that he was offended at Amindor : who was so astonished at the seperation that he knew not what to do . At night Daphnis asked Filander what their discourse was ; and because she thought this might much increase my amitie towards the disguised Callirea . The next morning she related it all unto me , with such bitter invectives against Amindor , and so advantageously for Filander , that I must confesse , that I could never since forbid my selfe from loving him when I knew him , conceiving , that his reall good-will unto me , did oblige me to it . But Daphnis , who knew that , if I loved him as Callirea , I should also love him as Filander , did advise him to discover himselfe unto me , telling him , that though at the first I might perhaps repulse him , and be angry ; yet , in the end , all would be well : and for her part , she would so solicite in his behalf , that she feared not but to bring all unto a good conclusion : Yet all her perswasions could not infuse so much courage into him : so as Daphnis resolved to do it her selfe without him , or his knowledge ; for , she foresaw , that Gerestan would ere long have his Wife home again , and then all the plot was spoiled . With this resolution she came one day unto me , when she found me alone , and after much other-common discourse , she began thus : Diana , said she , what should be the meaning of Callirea's folly ? I verily believe she will run out of her wits ; she loves you so extream passionately , as , I think , she will not live ; All day long she is in your Chamber , and all nights in the Garden ; and so pleaseth her selfe with her own melancholy fancy , that I cannot shake her out of her musings . I would I could give her any consolation , ( answered I ) but what would she have me do ? do I not repay affection for affection ? do I not make it appear in all my actions ? am I failing in any point of courtesy or duty towards her ? All this is true , replied Daphnis ; but , did you hear her discourses to her selfe , I believe you would extreamly pitty her : and I beseech you , unknown to her , let us go one night and hear her . I did promise her , that I was very willing , and would go with her assoon as she would ; for Philidas would ere long make a visit unto Gerestan , and then would be the fittest time . A few daies after , Philidas , according to his intentions , went to see Gerestan , and carried Amindor with him , resolving not to return of seven or eight daies : When he was gone , Filander , according to his custome , went into the Garden halfe dressed , when he thought every one was a sleep . Daphnis , who went to bed the first , as soon as he was gone , did come to me , and told me : I put on my clothes as fast as I could , and followed her , untill we came into the Garden . When she found where he was , she beckened unto me , to come a little after her ; and when we were so neer as to hear , we sat our selves down upon the ground : Presently after I heard him say , But why should I put my selfe to all this patience ? what will all these delayes do me good ? Shall I die , before I discover my maladie to the Chirurgeon ? Then staying a while , he began again with a most profound sigh , Why should I fear that she will banish me her presence , and doom me to death ? for , if I should die , it is a comfort to shorten such a miserable life , and my death would satisfie for the fault I have committed ; if death do not fall upon me , from the incensed brow of the fair Diana , will not the violence of my affection cause it ? What then should I do , and what shall I say unto her ? Alas , I would not offend her , if I could possibly help it : And why should I keep silence , since my death will give her most certain knowledge ? What then , shall I offend her ? Ah! alas , injury and amitie are never together . Rather die , there 's an end : But , if I should die , do I not deprive her of the most faithfull servant ever that she had ? Is it possible , I should offend in adoring her ? I will then tell her , and at the same time open my breast , that the sword may more easily punish my crime , if she condemn me to it . Thus then will I say unto her , Here , fairest Shepheardesse here is Filander in the habit of Callirea , who , in lieu of begging your favour , lookes for nothing but your sury : Revenge your selfe then , Oh fairest , and punish him , and be confident , that if his death will please and satisfie you , it is most welcome to him . Faire Shepheardesse , when I heard Filander thus expresse himselfe , my amazement was so great , that I knew not what in the world to do : I was so vexed , and trembled so extreamly , that I would have gon away , and never have looked upon this impostor any more : But Daphnis , to compleat her treason , held me by force ; and , as I told you , being neer this Shepheard he turned his head at the noise which we made ; and thinking it was only Daphnis he came unto us : But , when he spied me , and thought I heard him , Oh heavens , said he , what torment is little enough for me ? Oh Daphnis , who could ever have expected this treason from you ? At this he ran away , as if he had been distracted , though Daphnis called him two or three times by the name of Callirea ; but fearing to be heard by others and more fearing , that Filander might do some hurt unto himselfe , she left me alone , and followed him , saying unto me in an angry manner at parting , Well Diana , if Filande , do perish , you will resent it as long as you live . Judge , fair Shepheardesses , if I was not astonished at this accident : But so it was , that I could not hit the way out of the Garden a long time ; at last , groping on every side , and recollecting my spirits , I found my Chamber , where , lying me down upon my Bed , and trembling , I could not close an eye that night . As for Daphnis , she searched for Filander so long , that at last she found him more dead than alive : and after she had chid him , for not closing with so good an opportunity ; and yet assuring him , that I was not so much troubled at the accident as he was , he took a little heart to himselfe ; but yet not so much as to embolden him the next morning to come out of his Chamber . I , on the other side was extreamly offended against them both , and was forced to keep my bed , lest I should make my displeasure seen unto those about us , and particularly unto the Niece of Gerestan ; but , as good fortune was she had no more wit then there was need of , so as we did easily hide from her this scurvy businesse , which was almost impossible to do , especially for Filander , who had her company almost continually . Daphnis , she was not a little busied in the matter and perplexed , for , at the first , I would not look upon her and her excuses : but at the last , she did so overcome me that I promised to forget the injury she had done me , yet vowing , that Filander should never look me in the face again : and I do think , he had gone away without a sight of me , had he not feared the danger which Callirea would have incurred ; for she had a Husband , that was extreamly perverse and peevish , and it was this very consideration that restrained him . But for all the arguments that Daphnis could use , I never stirred out of my bed , feigning my self sick , for five or six daies . And had I not heard that Philidas and Amindor , with Callirea , were returned I had no seen him of a long time : but my fears , that Philidas would take notice of it , and lest th●s secret should come to be divulged all over the Country I did resolve to see him , upon condition , that he should never make the least shew of what was past , though I had not so much power over my selfe , as not to shew my displeasure ●he promised me , that he would observe my commands , and kept his promise ; for , he durst not so much as turn an eye towards me ; and if he did at any time by chance give a glance upon me , it was in such a submissive manner , as did assure me his love was extream . Presently after , as fortune was , Philidas , Amindor and the disguised Filander , came into my Chamber , where , the windowes being close , we could the better hide the disorders in our faces . Filander had acquainted his Sister with all passages , and that was the reason , that the stay of Philidas was not so long as he intended ; for she telling him , that her Sister was sick , they returned . But this discourse would be very tedious , if I should not omit many of our triviall quarrells . But so it was , that Callirea being acquainted with all passages , sometimes turning them into rall●rie , and sometimes into seriousnesse , she so brought it about by the assistance of Daphnis , that I consented unto Filanders stay , untill his Sisters hair was grown unto its length again knowing , that it would ruine both her and my self , if I should hasten her returne . And so it fell out , ( as Daphnis did well enough foresee ) that during the time Callirea's hair was growing , the discreet carriage of Filander , and the knowledge of his great affection , began so to flatter me , as I did of my selfe excuse his disguise ; so , as before he went , he obtained what he so much desired , which was , that I would forgive and forget his Imposturisme ; and promised him , that as long as he kept himselfe within the compasse of his duty . I would accept of his good will , and cherish his merit as it deserved . His contentment upon this did much confirm my opinion of his affection , for it was so great as he could not dissemble it . Whilst we were upon these termes , Philidas , whose love did still increase , now resolved to discover himselfe unto the disguised Filander : and in order to this one day when they were walking together under a shade of Trees in the Garden , she spoke thus unto him , Well Filander , said she , cannot all my affection to you become so happy , as to obtain your affection again ? Callirea answered her , I do not know Philidas , what affection you would have , nor how it should be greater unto you than it is , unlesse you your selfe do instruct me . Ah! said she were your will like mine , I should quickly instruct you . I do wonder Philidas ( said Callirea ) that you having had sufficient triall of me you should make any doubt . Do you not know , said Philidas , that extream desire is alwaies followed by doubting . If you will swear that you will never fail me in point of amitie , I will declare unto you something , that perhaps will make you wonder . Callirea was a little surprised at this , not knowing what Philidas should mean ; yet , being desirous to know the conclusion , she answered him thus , I will swear Philida whatsoever you would have me , nor can I any waies expresse my desires of doing you service . Upon this , by way of thanks , and being transported together , Philidas took her about the neck and kissed her , with that vehemency , as Callirea blusht , and pushing him away with her hand very angrily asked him , what scurvie fashion that was ? I do know , answered Philidas , that my action makes you wonder ; but , if you will have a little patience to hear me , I assure my selfe , that you will rather pitty , than have any ill opinion of me . Then she began to relate unto her all the passages betwixt Phormion and Celion our Fathers ; the subtletie of her Father , to let her passe for a man , although she was a woman ; and all that I have related already unto you , and then continued in this manner , Now , that which I do require in performance of your promise , is , that knowing my extream affection to you , you would take me to be your Wife , and I will marry Diana unto Amindor , whom my Father hath brought up in his house , purposely to that end : And hereupon she added so many arguments to perswade him , that Callirea , amazed beyond all expression , answered him , That it was true indeed , he had told her most strange things , and such as she could hardly believe , unlesse she had some other assurance than words . Then he , unbuttoning his doublet , did shew him in her breasts , a convincing token of her being a woman . Oh heavens ! said she , for shame shew me no more . Callirea then , that she might have the more time to consult with us , did seem , as if she were glad of the motion ; but pretended , that she had Parents from whom he expected all his advancement , and , without whose advice , she could not resolve upon a businesse of this importance ; and therefore she charged him , to keep the businesse secret ; for , divulging of it , would give the world an occasion to talk : and assured him , that if nothing was wanting but her consent , she would give him good testimony of her good-will . With such discourse as this they ended their walk , and returned to their lodging , where all that day , Callirea durst not come unto us , lest Philidas should think she should speak unto us ; but , at night , she acquainted her Brother with all the discourse and afterwards , both of them went unto Daphnis , and acquainted her . You may imagine how great the wonder of every one was ; but Filander was most pleased , conceiving it conduced much unto the accomplishment of his desires . In the morning , Daphnis desired me to go and see the feigned Callirea , and the reall one stayed with Philidas , to the end she should not suspect any thing . The heavens know , how I was astonished at this newes ; I protest unto you , my admiration was so great as I knew not whether I was awake or asleep . Daphnis , she complained against me , for concealing it so long from her : to which I answered , That I knew nothing of it untill this houre ; and when I told her , that though we were Children together , yet , I thought all men to be like Philidas . She laughed untill her sides did ake at my ignorance . At the last , lest Belinda should dispose of me according to her pleasure , or , that Philidas should put me upon Amindor , and he have rash attempts upon me , I promised Filander , at the solicitation of Daphnis and Callirea , to marry him . This was the reason why ( after he had assumed his own habit , and assured Philidas , that he would make the motion unto his Parents ) he returned so soon with his Sister unto Gerestan , who never had the least suspition of this disguise . Since that time , I permitted Filander to write unto me ; and he conveyed his Letters so finely unto me , that neither Philidas nor Amindor ever knew of them . Hitherto , fair Shepheardesses , this businesse had no bitternesse in it . But alas , that which followed was so full of wofull wormwood , that I shall never relish any sweet again as long as I live . It chanced , to my fatall misfortune , that a stranger travelling through this Country , did finde me asleep , neer the Fountain of Sicomores , whither I was invited by the coolnesse of the shades , and the murmuring of the spring , to sit me down , and so fell asleep ; he no sooner had cast his eye upon me , but he found somthing that pleased him . Oh heavens what kinde of man , or rather , what kinde of monster , he was ! His face was as black as hell ; his hair ruffine like , resembling wool , but much longer , and more disordered ; his beard like grisly mosse about his chin ; his nose crooked and long , his mouth big , and his lips hanging over his chin like unto tripes ; but , nothing was so horrid as his staring eyes in all his face there was not one bit of white to be discovered . This lamentable Lover was designed me by destiny , and to take from me all thoughts of ever loving again : For , being ravished at the sight of me , and transported with leud desires , he could not chuse but come neerer to kisse me but , being armed , and onhorseback , the noise awakned me , and so , that as he was slooping to satisfie his hellish desire , I opened my eyes : And seeing this Monster so near me , I first cryed out , and afterwards did strike him upon the face with all my force . He being half up and half down , and not expecting such resistance , was so surprised at the blow , as he leaned on the other side , so as I had time to rise . When I was up , he did rise , and being very heavily armed , and fear adding wings to my heels , he could not overtake me on foot , and therefore he leaped suddenly into his saddle , and galloped after me ; and when I was almost quite out of breath , poor Philidas who was not far off , hearing my voice , did come running unto me , and saw this cruel fiend pursue me with a drawn sword in his hand ; for his anger at this blow which made him stagger , made him also forget all love . Philidas did most generously oppose his fury , making it appeare by this last act , that her Love unto me was as great as her Sex would permit . At the first she got hold of his bridle , which so incensed this Barbarian , that with enequalled inhumanity , he ran her through the body , and she died immediatly , falling between his Horses feet , who fell so to bound and curvet , that he threw his Rider . And because Philidas upon the first receipt of her wound did cry out aloud , and named Filander ; he not being far off , did hear the voice , and seeing her in so sad a condition , he was much moved but much more when he saw this Barbarian running after me with a naked sword in his hand , and I , as I told you , so out of breath , that I could hardly set one foot before another . How doe you think this poor Shepheard did now behave himself ? I doe not think ever any enraged Lioness robbed of her young ones , did run so fiercely after him that carried them away , as Filander did after this cruel Monster ; and he being heavily clogged with his Arms , the poor Shepheard soon overtook him , and cryed out . Stay Knight , stay , doe not offer any violence unto her that deserves rather to be adored . And because he still stayed not , either because his fury had stopped his ears , or because he did not understand the Language , Filander took up a stone and threw it at him , which hit him such a blow upon the head , that he fell to the ground , and which without his Armour had certainly killed him ; but getting up again immediatly , he forgot his anger against me , and turned it so furiously upon poor Filander , as he having nothing in his hand for defence but onely a Shepheards hook , he could not avoid that fatal blow which he received upon his body : But yet , feeling his enemies sword already entred , such force and courage did his natural generosity give him , that in lieu of recoyling , he advanced , and so far , as till the sword was up to the hilt , and gave his cruel enemy such a blow on the forehead with his Shepheards hook that he felled him to the ground , and seizing upon his throat with his hands and teeth he made a shift to kill him . But , alass , this victory was dearly bought for as this Fiend fell dead on one side , Filander fell on the other , but so , that the point of his sword hitting upon a stone , the weight of his body made it come out of the wound . I , who alwaies was looking behind me to see whether this Monster did overtake me , when I saw him wounded so dangerously , forgetting all manner of fear , I stopped ; and when I almost dead as well as he did see him in this lamentable state , sat down upon the ground calling him in a most sad tone by his name ; and using all my diligence to help him but hee had lost so much blood , that hee could not answer : Yet see the force of a pure affection ; I who had used never to see so much blood without a Faint had now the courage to put my handkerchief into his wound , and to tear my other linnen to stop the course of blood on the other side : This officious diligence did him some service for he having his head in my lap , he opened his eyes , and began to speak : and seeing me all in tears , he forced himself to say thus unto me ; If ever I hoped for a more favourable End than this , fair Shepherdess . I pray the heavens never to have pitty upon me : I did alwaies foresee , that the meaness of my merit could never bring me to my desired happiness ; and my fears alwaies were lest despair should drive me unto some cruel resolution against my self . The Gods who do know what is good for us , better then we do our selves , did very well know that I had not lived so long but for you ; and therefore they would have me also to dye for you . Judge then what contentment it is to me , since I do not onely die for you , but also to preserve that which is most dear unto you , your Chastity . Oh my most fair and dearest Mistris , there wants nothing now , but one thing , to compleat my contentment : And that my soul may sing an Anthem unto you in the Elizian fields , I doe most humbly beg it . He uttered these dying words with much pain ; and seeing him in that sad condition , I gave him as satisfactory an answer as his heart could desire : Dearest friend ( said I ) surely the Gods never inspired you with such a sweet and pure affection , to extinguish it so soon : I hope yet they will lend you so much life , as may give me opportunities to let you see , that I will not yeeld unto you in point of amity no more than you doe unto any in point of merit . And for a testimony of my unfeigned affection to you , ask what you will of me , and obtain it ; for there is nothing that I will deny you . At these words he took my hand , and drawing it nearer him , I doe kiss this fair hand ( said he ) with a thankful soul , for all the favours it hath done me . But ah , fairest Mistris , since I doe suffer the pangs of death for your sake , I doe conjure you by my most pure affection , and by your own good promise , to let me carry so much contentment with me out of the world , as to say , I am your Husband , and then my soul , dye when it will , will be at ease . I do vow unto you , fair Shepherdesses , that these words did so pierce my heart , that I was hardly able to sustain myself ; and it was onely my desire of pleasing him which gave me courage ; and therefore as soon as he had made his request , I said thus unto him . Filander , I do consent unto what you doe require of me ; and doe swear unto you before all the Gods , and particularly the deities of this place , that Diana receives you for her Husband , and with her whole heart and soul gives her self unto you . In speaking these words , I kissed him . And I , said he , do give my self and soul unto you , thinking my self most happy in the glorious Name of Husband unto the fair Diana . Alass , this word Diana , was the last he ever breathed ; for drawing me towards him to kiss me , he expired , leaving his last breath upon my lips . What should I now doe , fair Shepherdess , since he is dead ? for I did love him with most perfect affection . I fell upon him , and without either pulse or any motion was carried home . Oh heavens , how I did resent this loss ! and have ever since preserved so lively a memory of him in my soul , that me thinks I see him every hour before my eyes ; and me-thinks I heare him every minute bid me love him still : And so I do , fair soul , with an eternal love . And if thou hast any knowledg of what is don here below , receive , dearest friend , these tears which I do offer unto thee , as a testimony , that as long as Diana lives , she wil love her dear Filander . Astrea , to interrupt the grieving language of Diana , said thus unto her ; I beseech you , fair Shepherdess , who was this monstrous piece of cruelty that was the cause of this dire disaster ? Alass , said Diana , I know not what they call him , but I am sure he is the cause of my eternal tears . But yet , answered Astrea , is it not known who he was ? They say , replied Diana , that he came out of a certain barbarous country beyond the Straits , which ( I know not whether I term it right ) is called Hercules Pillars ; and the cause of his coming , so unfortunately for me , was because he was in love with a Lady in that Country , who commanded him to search all Europe over , and to see if he could find any so fair as her self ; also , if he met with any Lover , that would defend the Beauty of his Mistris , he was obliged to fight with him , and to send his head , together with his Mistresses Picture over unto her , and her Name . Alass , I would to the Gods , that I had not run away when he followed to kil me , that my life might have saved poor Filander . Upon these words she shed such abundance of tears , that Phillis to divert her , turned the discourse , and did rise up . Me thinks ( said she ) you have sit too long , it would be better to walk a little . Upon this , all three did rise up , and went towards their village . Leonida , who as I told you , was within hearing , did not lose a syllable of what was said ; and the more she heard , the more desirous she was to hear . But when she saw them gone , without any mention of Celadon , she was very angry ; yet in hopes to discover somthing more if she stayed a while amongst them , when shee saw they were gone , shee came out of her Bush , and followed them , but at a distance ; for , she would not have them think , that she over-heard them . Phillis by chance turning about did see her , and also knowing her , did shew her unto her companions who stayed , and seeing she came towards them , they went back to meet her , and to do those civilities her quality did merit : so they met and saluted : Leonida full of courtesie , after the first complements , addressed her self unto Diana , and said unto her ; Wise Diana , I came purposely this morning from the house of Adamas my Uncle , to wait upon you and the rest of these fair Shepheardesses , and to see whether the reports of your virtue Diana , of your beauty Astrea , and your merit Phillis , be answerable unto what Fame hath trumpetted in your commendations . Diana seeing her Companions referred it unto her , she returned this answer . Great Nimph , perhaps it had been much better for us , that fame had been more silent , and not raised your expectation to too great a height ; however , since you are pleased to do us this honour , we do receive it as is our duty , in all humble gratitude : At these words , they conducted her into Diana's village , where she was entertained with such welcome , and so much civility as she wondred how it was possible to find people so accomplished in Woods and Pastures . The Afternoon was spent in several questions which Leonida asked of them and amongst the rest she enquired what was become of a Shepheard called Celadon , that was the son of Alcippes ? Diana answered that not long since he was unfortunately drown'd in the River Lignon . And his brother Lycidas , said Leonida , is he yet married ? No , said Diana , nor doe I think he is in any haste ; for the loss of his brother is yet too fresh in his memory . But I pray , said Leonida , by what mischance was he lost ? by endeavouring to help this Shepheardess ( said Diana ) who fell into the River first : And then she pointed unto Astrea . The Nimph , though not seeming , yet taking notice of Astrea's actions , did see that her complexion changed and to hide her blushes she covered her face with her hand and therefore concluded that she did love him really : And to make a further discovery she continued her questions . And was his body never found , said she ? No , said Diana onely his hat was found , and as it was swiming down the River was stayed by some bushes . Phillis knowing if this talk continued it would draw tears from the eyes of her companion , shee interrupted . I beseech you , great Nimph , said she , what good fortune for us was it , that brought you unto this place ? I told you at the first ( said she ) it was to be acquainted with you , and to enjoy the happiness of your good company . Since it is so , said Phillis , it would not be amiss , so it suit with your pleasure , to goe out with us unto our accustomed exercises , so will you best be acquainted with our way of living , and also that you give us leave to use the freedom of our villages before you . With all my heart , said Leonida , for I know that constraint is never agreeable and I le assure you , that I did not bring with me any intentions of displeasing you . Thus Leonida taking Diana by one hand , and Astrea by the other they walked out , untill they came unto that wood which extends it self as far as the banks of Lignon . They were no sooner set down , but they heard one sing not far off , and Diana who knew the voice turned towards Leonida , and said , Great Nimph , will you please to heir the discourse of a young Shepheard , who has nothing of Rural about him but his Name and Habit ? For being educated in great Cities , and amongst persons of civility he smels not at all of the Country . Who is it ( said Leonidas ) It is the Shepheard Silvander ( answered Diana ) who hath not been amongst us much above a year . I beseech you said the Nimph , of what Family is he ? It is a question very hard to be resolved , answered Diana : for he himself knows not who were his Father and Mother , onely has some far fetcht conception , that they were of Forrests , and therefore he came hither with a resolution to stay . And truly our Lignon would have a great loss should he●d part ; for I do not think a more compleat Shepheard ever came into the Country . Your commendations of him , said the Nimph , is invitation sufficient to goe and see him , and therefore let us go to him . If he do see us , said Diana , and thinks he shall not be troublesome unto you , he will be sure to wait upon you presently : And as she was saying so , he came . For , as fortune was , the Shepheard as he walked espied them , and came to them ; but because he did not know Leonida he seemed as if he would have passed by , when Diana said unto him ; What Silvander , is it the civility of Cities to interrupt good company by passing by them , and saying nothing ? The Shepheard smiled and answered ; Since I have sinned in interrupting you , the less will I stay in my sin . That 's not it , said Diana , which makes you so soon gone , but rather because you think there is not merit enough amongst us to stay you ; yet if you doe but cast your eye upon this Nimph , I am confident that if your eyes have any judgement you will finde more merit than any where else That which draws another thing unto it self ( replied Silvander ) must have some attractive sympathy with that which it doth draw ; but since there is no such sympathy betwixt your high merits Great Nimph , and my poor imperfections , you need not wonder if your perfections did not attract me unto you . Your modesty , Sir ( said Lemida ) does onely make the dissimilitude betwixt us : Doe you think it is in your body , or your soul ? If in your body , your face and the rest of your parts argues the contrary : if in the soul , me thinks , if you have one that is reasonable , it is not different from ours Silvander found that now he had not to deal with Shepheardesses , but with one of a higher strain and therefore he resolved to answer her with more solid reasons than he used amongst Shepheardesses , therefore thus replied : Every thing in the whole universe , fair Nimph , must be valued according to its own proper quality ; for otherwise , Man who is of highest esteem , would be the lowest , since every animal excels him in some particular thing or other ; one in strength , another in swiftness , another in sight , another in hearing , another in smelling : and so in many priviledges of body . But when it is considered , that the gods have made all these Animals for the service of Man , and man for the service of the gods , it must needs be confessed that the gods are above all ; from hence I argue , that to know the true value of every thing , it must be looked into , to what service the gods did make them , and it is they that set the value upon things : nor surely the gods could never be so much mistaken , as to equall your merit and mine , and yet make you a great Nymph , and me but a poor silly shepheard . Leonida did in her mind much commend the wit of this Shepheard , who could put so good a glosse upon a bad matter . And therefore to give him more subject to continue , she said thus unto him . But allow all this in regard of me , yet why could not these shepheardesses invite you , since according to your own argument , there is the same proportion and simpathy betwixt you and them ? Sage Nymph , answered Silvander , the lesse does alwayes submit unto the greater part and where you are , these sherheardesses must do the same why disdainful Shepheard ( said Diana ) do you so little esteem of us ? I did say so , said Silvander , because I did esteeme you so much : for if I had an ill opinion of you , I should never have said that you were a part of that great Nymph , since thereby I do not make you her inferiour . Only in that she deserves to be loved , for her merits , for her beauty , and for her quality & you only for your merits and for your beautie . I should be glad Silvander ( said Diana ) that I had so much merit or beauty either , as to obtain the Love of so wel an accomplished Shepheard as you are . She spoke this , because he was so far from any thoughts of Love that he was called amongst them The insensible man : and she was very desirous to make him speake of it . Unto whom he answered , think and beleeve what you please , so you will confesse you want one of your principall parts . And , which is that ? ( said Diana ) : Your wil , replyed he , for it and the effects of it are contrary . No no ( said Phillis and interrupted him ) for I beleeve Silvander loves her as much as her will would have him . The Shepheard hearing her say so , turned towards Astrea , and said that they did him wrong to be two to one . The wrong , said Diana , is offered unto me , for this shepheardesse seeing me in combate with a strong enemy ; and suspecting my courage and strength , would needs aid me . That is not it which does offend you , fair Shepheardesse said he , for she has more judgement then to make any doubt of your victory ; but that which does offend you is , that she seeing me already vanquished , she must needs steal the victorie , and the honour of it in offering to give me a blow at the latter end of the combate : but I do not know how she did intend it ; for I assure you , if you had not medled , she had not so easily gotten the glory as she thought . Phillis who had a good natural and pleasant wit , & who resolved to spend that day with Leonida , as pleasantly as she could , did answer him in a haughty manner , T is very well Silvander ( said she ) that you thinke it a thing so desirable and honorable to me , to vanquish you ; but let me tell you , I rank the victory amongst the meanest , that ever I got . Neither ought you to despise it ( said the Shepheard ) since it is the first you ever got of me . As it is honorable , replyed Phillis , to be the first , where there is merit ; so it is a shame , where there is none Ah Shepheardesse , ( said Diana ) never say so of Silvander : for if all Shepheards who are inferior to him in merit , should be scorned , I know not who should be loved . This , this is the very blow that will overcome him , ( said Phillis ) nay doubtlesse he is yours : Uncivilized and wild spirits are to surprised at the very first attracts : for not being accustomed to such favours , they recieve them with such a gust , as they are not able to make any resistance . Phillis spoke thus in way of mockery ; but the gratious defence of Diana had such an influence upon this Shepheard , that he thought himselfe obliged by the Lawes of courtesie to serve her and in that opinion , the perfections of Diana had so much power over him , that he conceived such seeds of love , as time and practice did increase to a great heights ; as afterwards I shall tell you . This dispute passed amongst these Shepheardesses with much delight unto Leonida who admired their quaint wits . then Phillis turning towards the Shepheard , said unto him : Come , come Shepheard , words are but wind ; come to the test , and tell me truly , Who is the Shepheardesse which particularly is your adored Saint ? Even she , answered he , whom you see me adore . That is as much to say , said Phillis , that you adore none but that proceeds , alas from want of courrage . Rather , replyed Sylvander , from want of wil. But you , fair one , who doe so much despise me , I pray tell me , Who is the Shepheard whom you do particularly Love ? All such , answered she , as have any wit or courage : And he that sees a perfect beautie , and cannot love ; certainly wants wit or courage or both . This is an answer too generall said Silvander , pray come to particulars , and tell us that one whom you do love ? I wish , said she , there were any so forward as to attempt it . Then , added Silvander , it is for want of courage . Then Silvander , said she it is for want of will. Why said Silvander , would you have any to think that it is more want of will in you then me I would those actions which are decent in you , ( said the shepheardesse ) were permitted me , do you think it handsome in me to leap and run as you do ? But let us dispute no longer let Diana be Judge in the businesse and thereby you may see what confidence I have in my cause , since I make choice of a partiall Judge . I shall judge according to reason ( said Diana ) . Then said Phillis , since words cannot justifie a businesse , is it not requisite to come to proofes ? Doubtlesse it is ( said Diana ) . Condemne then this shepheard , replyed Phillis , to render some proofs of that merit which he saith is in him ; and that he undertake to serve and love a shepheardesse , in such a manner as she be constrained to confesse that he merits to be loved againe ; and if he cannot do that , then , that he ingenuously acknowledge his unworthynesse . Leonida and the shepheardesses thought this proposition so agreeable to reason that with one common voice he was condemned : Not , said Diana , that he should be constrained to love , for that must ever proceed from a free voluntary genius and not from constraint , but I do ordain that he do serve and honour , as you do say . My Judg answered Silvander , though you have condemned me without hearing me , yet I will not appeal from your sentence ; only I require that she whom I must serve , do merit and ackowledge my service . Silvander , Silvander , said Phillis because you want courage , you fly unto evasions : but I shall prevent you by a proposition which I shall make . I do propound unto you one , against whom there is no exceptions , either in matter of wit , courage , or beauty , and that is Diana . For my part , said Silvander , I do accept of the motion , provided it be with the approbation of all these beauties . Diana would liave answered , and made some excuse but at the request of Leonida and Astrea , she consented upon condition that this essay should not last above three monthes . This courtship being Silvanders sentence , he kneeled down and kissed the hand of his new Mistrisse , as if he had taken his oath of fidelitie , and afterwards rising up , he said thus ; Fairest Mistriss ; I do in all humility submit unto your ordinance , but I do most humbly beseech you to let me make one proposition . And when Diana said that he had free liberty , he went on . As I have been justly condemned to make this proof of my selfe for speaking too highly of my own merits , against a person who despised me : So , I beseech you why should this vain glorious Phillis who infinitly outswells me in vanitie , and who was the first cause of this dispute , why I say should not she be sentenced to render the like testimony ? Astrea not staying for Dianas answer , said , that she thought the motion so just as she was consident it would be granted , and Diana asking the Nymphs opinion , who was of the same mind , she condemned the shepheardesse as was requested . I did never expect a more favorable doome said Phillis ; but well , what must I do ? You must get the favour of some shepheardesse , ( said Silvander . ) That , said Diana is not reasonable , She must do more then that : For I do ordaine that she do love and serve a shepheardesse ; and so as she do cause her selfe to be loved , and , he or she of you two , who shall be least unto her you serve , shall be constrayned to yeild unto the other . Then my desire is , said Phillis that I may serve Astrea . Sister , said she , you are about a work which is already done to your hand : but it were much better you made choice of Diana , not only for the two reasons which you alledged unto Silvander , which was , her merits and wit , but also because she is best able to judge of both your services , if they be both addressed unto her ; This did carry such a sound of reason with it , that it was immediately consented unto : then after Diana had taken an oath , that without any regard but truth , the should do equall justice at the three months end , It was very pleasant to observe the passages of this new love . For Phillis was a very excellent servant , and Silvander feigning to be one , became one in good earnest , as afterwards you shall heare . Diana on the other side did so well know how to play the Mistrisse that any would have thought it to be in reall earnest . As they were thus discoursing , and Leonida thinking this kind of life to enjoy more happinesse then any other , they saw two Shepheardesses and two Shepheards , comming along the meadow , who by their habits seemed to be strangers ; and when they were a little neerer , Leonida who was very inquisitive to know the names of the Shepheards and Shepheardesses of Lignon , did aske who they were ? To which Phillis answered that they were strangers , to which Silvander said , that surely he should know one of them particulary , whose name is Hylas , a merry shepheard , and one that loves all he lookes upon ; but the best is , he who receives the blow has the plaister ; for as he can soon love , so he can soon forget ; and he has the maddest and most extravagant arguments , to prove his inconstant humour to be the best , as it is impossible to heare them and not laugh : truly said Leonida , his company will be very good , & let us put him upon that discourse as soon as he comes . That 's easily don , said Silvander , for he will alwaies be talking of it : but as this is his humour , so there is one with him of a quite contrary disposition , for he does nothing but pule and grieve for the death of a Shepheardesse whom he loved ; he is a s●ber and discreet man , but so sad and lumpish , as nothing proceeds from him but expressions of a melancholy soul is he this country man said Leonida ? Fair Nymph , said Silvander , I do not know , but if you please I will ask them : at this word , they were come so neer that they heard Hylas chanting out these verses . Hylas his catch upon Inconstancy . IF any beauty constant make me , 'T is more her honour , so to take me . I love to change by Jove , and must Unto my liberty be just : And why should any be so shy To shun me for Inconstancy ? Since if a beauty constant make me , 'T is more her honour so to take me . It argues beautie in the height To make a crooked Lover streight , And 't is a miracle more high To make my heart all Constancy : Therefore if any Constant make me , ' ●ie more her honour so to take me . To stay a stone that still doth stand Is easie worke for any hand : But 't is a matter much more high To stop an Eagle in the skie . Therefore if any constant make me 'T is more her honour so to take me . But why should any think it strange , That I should for the better change ? Will any that have wit , or eyes , Not after for a better prize ? Then if a beauty constant make me 'T is more her honour so to take me , Come then , dear Mistrisses , that faine ▪ The prize of beautie would obtain , Settle my wanton wavering mind By Carrassing and being kind . For she that can ere constant make me Has got the honour ; Let her take me . Leonida smiled at Silvander and told him , That this Shepheard was none of those deluders that use to disemble their in perfections , since he did put them into a Ballet . The reason is , answered Silvander , because he does not think it any vice , but glories in it . Assoon as they were come , and all saluting complements performed , Silvander remembred the Nymphs question concerning these Shepheards , and therefore he addressed himselfe unto Tircis , for so was the mourning Shepheard called , and said thus unto him , Tircis , if it be not troublesome to you , I beseech you tell us , what inducements brought you into this Country of Forrests , and who it is which stayes you here ? Tircis then kneeling down upon the ground , and holding up his hands and eyes towards heaven , he thus said , Oh infinite goodnesse , who by thy wise providence , does govern the whole Universe , be thou for ever praised , for what thou hast been pleased to take from me . Then rising up , and admiring the Nymph and the rest of the company , he addressed himselfe by way of answer unto Silvander , Worthy Shepheard ( said he unto him ) you asked me what it was which brought and retained me in this Country ; and I must answer you , that it is your selfe it is you only that I have so long looked for Me ? said Silvander , how can that possibly be , since I do not know you ? That 's partly the reason , said Tircis , why I have looked for you . Since it is so , said Silvander , and since you have been long amongst us , why would you never speak unto me ? Because , answered Tircis , I had no acquaintance with you ; but , to give you a fuller satisfaction , when you are all set down , because the discourse will be long , I will , if you please , give you a full relation . Mistr●sse said Silvander is it your pleasure to sit down under these shady trees ? You ought to addresse your self with that question unto Leonida , said Diana . I do know very well , fairest Mistresse , said he , that civility commands it so , but love does enforce me unto you . Then Leonida taking Diana by her hand , and Astrea in the other , she did sit down betwixt them , telling Silvander , that he was in the right ; because that love , which hath any consideration of respect above it selfe , is not right love . And after all the rest of the Shepheardesses and Shepheards were set round , Tircis turned towards the Shepheardesse which came with him and said unto her : Now , Laonice is the happy and so much desired time , which we have with so much impatience expected , ever since we came into this Country It rests only upon you to do according to the Oracle Then the Shepheardesse , without any reply unto him , addressed her selfe unto Silvander , in this manner . The History of Tircis and Laonice . I Have heard say , and I think truly , that of all amities , there is none more affectionate , than that which begins in Infancy because , that custome which is taken in that age , does by degrees become a nature which growing up with years , growes solid and unalterable . This Prologue , generous Shepheard , must plead for an excuse , since I am forced to tell you that I do love Tircis : I sucked in this affection almost with my milk , and my soul being ever since nourished with this food , did receive , as its own , the accidents of this passion Neighbours we alwaies were the amity of our Parents , the equalitie of our ages , and the sweet disposition in Tircis his younger years , were so many sweet allurements , to make me his . But , cursed Fate would have it so , that almost at the same time Cleon was born , and perhaps with more graces than I , but certainly , with much better fortune for , as soon as she began to open her eyes , the heart of Tircis was inflamed by them , for h● began to love her in the Cradle About that time I was some six years of age , he ten But see how the heaven disposed of us against our wills ; assoon as ever I saw him I loved him , and assoon as ever he saw Cleon , he loved her : And though these were yet but green affections , such as the age was capable of yet , were they not so small , but they knew how to make a difference amongst us : Afterwards , growing up with time , they came to such a height , that , I believe never any exceeded them . In the Infancy of my Love , you may think , I took no great notice of his actions ; but , being grown unto a more observing age , I found such coldnesse of good-will towards me , tha● I resolved to divert my self some other way ; A resolution , which many malecon●ented persons may fancy , but never any true Lover could execute , as afterwards I found by a long and sad experience : However , my offended spirit had power enough to make me dissemble ; and if I could not by any means attract him , then to try at the least if I could take my leave of him My greatest wonder was , that I could never finde , that Tircis affected any other Shepheardesse ; and as for Cleon , she raised no suspition , by reason of her youth , since then not above nine yeares old ▪ but when she was grown , and could be sensible of Loves Arrowes ; she could so withdraw her selfe from him , as any would think , such a separation were enough to heal up all wounds : But Love more subtle then she , did stil so wound her heart with the merits , affection and services of Tircis that she had no other remedy to run unto , but dissimulation ; not that she hoped thereby to avoid the blowes of Love , but only to hide them so , as neither her enemy , nor any other , should see them . This disguise was armes indifferent , as long as her skin was only a little scratched ; but , when the wound was great , then no way , but to throw them away , and acknowledge her selfe vanquished Thus was Tircis happy in the love of his Cleon , and enjoyed all the pleasant fruites of it , though at the beginning he hardly knew what his disease was , as appeared by some Verses which he composed at that time . A Sonnet . WHat new distempers does disturb my soul , My heart , and all my faculties controul ? Feavers have intervalls , and sometimes burnes , And sometimes cold , and have their fits by turnes . But min's an ague of that strange condition , As never meets with any intermission . Cleon so fair , so full of flaming fire Has kindled in my soul such hot desire As cannot die , nor live in any rest ; My heart , my mind , and all is so possest With her , who , though the Author of my pain , I think a pleasure of the highest strain . 'T is strange , that pain and pleasure should subsist , And harbour'd be within the selfe-same breast But this is true , this my distemper is , To scorch in pain , and yet to think it blisse . You cannot under stand it , 't is above The reach of any , that is not in Love. Assoon as ever Tircis found out the good-will of his happy Cleon , he received it with so much contentment , as his heart was not able to contain his joyes , but his eyes also did share in the happinesse , and were so much altered from what they were , as they could not chuse but send forth signes of their too much joy . Cleon's discretion was such , that she conferred no more favours upon Tircis , in the eye of the world , than ordinary ; but , being jealous of her honour , she desired him to counterfeit a love unto me , to the end all eyes might be upon me , and off her ; and me sooner than any other , it being long observed that I loved him . He , who was all obedience unto whatsoever Cleon commanded , did accordingly apply himself unto me : Oh heavens ! when I think upon the sweetest expressions he used unto me , I cannot chuse , though they were all false , but cherish them , and wish , since I can be no otherwise happy , that I were so deceived again . And certainly , Tircis had no hard task to perswade me , that he loved me : For , I did not think my selfe so disagreeable , but that a long continued practice , together with my endeavours to please him , might work upon him ; at which , the vain-glorious Cleon , did oft make her selfe sport with Tircis : but , had Love been just , and turned the love of Tircis to me into earnest , her mockery might have lightt upon her selfe . This life of dissimulation was so tedious to him , that he was not able to endure it any longer ; and had not Love blinded the eyes of all Lovers , certainly I should have perceived it , as well as most did who saw us together ; but I would not lend any believing ear unto them , no more , than unto my most mortall enemy . And because Cleon and I were very familiar , this subtle Shepheardesse was afraid , lest time should discover my error unto me , which to prevent , she invented this stratagem : Her designe was , as I told you before , to conceal that affection which Tircis bore unto her , under his cloak of seeming to love me ; and it was effected accordingly , for every one talked aloud of the love of Tircis unto me : But Cleon as I told you before , fearing this stratagem would be discovered , did invent another full as subtle as the other : She advised Tircis to make me believe , that the world talked very broad of our amitie , and put wrong constructions upon it ; and therefore it was necessary , to stop all scandalous tongues by prudence : and in order to that , he would counterfeit a love unto Cleon , and tell her ( said she ) that you make choice of me rather than any other , because of your conveniency , in being neer me , and speaking to me . I , who was all sinceritie , and no subtletie , did think this counsel to be very good , so as from thence forwards , with my permission , when we were all three together , he talked with Cleon as he was wont , without any difficultie : And certainly , it was good sport to them , and would have been to any other , that had known the dissimulation : For , when I saw him so officious about Cleon , I thought he had all that while but mocked her , and had much adoe to forbear laughing : On the other side , Cleon observing my actions , and knowing how I was deluded ; she could hardly contain her thoughts of mirth . But see how good natur'd I was , I did extreamly pitty her , for the griefe she would resent , when she came to know the truth : But alas , afterwards I found , that the pitty belonged unto my selfe ; and who , as well as I , might not as well have been deceived ? for Love , assoon as ever he takes entire possession of a soul , does presently expell all diffidence of the party loved . And this dissembling Shepheard did personate his part so well , that had I been in Cleons room , perhaps I should have doubted , whether he acted a fiction or a truth : Sometimes , when he was betwixt us both , and had given Cleon some notable demonstration of affection , presently he would turn to me , and ask me in my ear , whether he did not act his part well : but , his grand craft rested not in such a trifle ; I beseech you hear what an Arts-Master he was in his Art , he talked with Cleon in private more often then with me , he would kisse her hand , be down upon his knees two houres together before her , and never hid any passage from me , for the reasons aforesaid : But in publick , he never stirred from me and courted me with so much dissimulation , that most had the same opinion of our Loves : which he did upon designe , desiring , that I only should see his courtship unto Cleon , because he knew I did not believe it ; but , would not by any means , that any others should be witnesses . And when I told him , that we could not remove that opinion which the people had of our amitie and that none would believe he loved Cleon ; then would he answer me , Why , how should they ever believe a thing which is not , no , nor well enough dissembled ? But , said , he , whatsoever we do , we must deceive Cleon , let others think what they will ; for , if she be but handsomely deluded , our designe is almost compleated : Hereupon he desired me , that I would speak unto her in his behalfe , and become as it were , his confident : She , said he , who has that opinion already , will the more gladly receive the messages , that you shall bring , and so we shall live in more assurance , and freer from all suspition . Oh! what a miserable fortune do we often follow ? For my part , I thought , that if Cleon did believe I had loved this Shepheard , I should destroy that beliefe , by desiring her to love him , and by speaking for him as his confident . But Cleon , knowing the discourse between the Shepheard and me , and living in a kinde of constraint , she thought that by this means , she might most conveniently receive all her Messages and Letters from him ; and therefore she bade the proposition which I made unto her very welcome , and after this treated me as one she loved : And thus I was made use of , only as a Letter Carryer between them . Oh Love ! what a misery didst thou put me upon ? But , I am not the first who has done the like offices for another in thinking to do it for themselves . At that time , the Franks , the Romans , the Goths , and the Burgundians , being all up in Armes , we were constrained to live in Townes ; and there being a huge concourse of people from all parts , also wanting their Country-accommodations , a pestilent disease did so raign in the Town , as most of the people died of it : so it chanced , that Cleons Mother was infected ; and though the disease was so contagious , that hardly either Parent or kindred , would stay with the party infected ; yet , such was the naturall affection of Cleon to her Mother , that she would never part from her , but would still stay , notwithstanding all the perswasion of friends , who told her , that she offended the gods , in running into a wilfull danger ; unto whom she still returned this answer , If you love me never use any more of this discourse ; for , do I not owe my life unto her , who gave me mine ? and will the gods be offended with me for helping her , who taught me to serve them ? In this pious and filiall resolution , she would not forsake her Mother , but shut her selfe up with her , and was as busy in helping her , as if the disease had not been at all contagious . Tircis stood all the day at the dore , and wooed to come in ; but Cleon would upon no termes permit him , lest if she had , it might have been scandalous unto her : But still he waited at the dore and caused all manner of necessaries to be brought unto them : yet , so the heavens would have it , that Cleon , notwithstanding all antidotes and preservatives which Tircis brought unto her , was infected . When the Shepheard heard that , it was impossible to keep him from entring into the house ; since now it was not a time to think upon dissimulations , or to fear any teeth of detractors ; but he set all things in order , disposed of his estate , and declared his Will ; afterwards , putting it in the charge of a friend to help him , he entred , and shut himselfe up with the Mother and the Daughter , resolving to run the same fortune with Cleon. It is not materiall to relate unto you , what good offices he did them , and how officious and servicable he was unto the Mother , for the Daughters sake : But at last the Mother dyed , and when none was left in the house but he and his Mistresse , whose maladie still increased , I do not think the poor Shepheard got one minute of rest ; he held her continually in his armes , and dressed her . She , on the other side , alwaies loving him did take this last action for such an evident testimony of his love , that hers augmented much more ; and her greatest griefe was the danger he was in for her sake . He , on the other side , had so much satisfaction , as to rejoyce as much as a sad occasion would permit , that he had the means to testifie his good will. so it hapned that this Shepheardess being in a condition to be cut , a Physician could not be procured , that would venture to touch her , for fear of danger : Tircis , whose affection prompted him unto any thing , being taught how to do it , he took the Lancer , and lifting up her Arm , he did cut it , and dressed it when he had done . To be brief , all things of most danger and difficulty , were easie and sweet unto him , in hopes of doing her some good . But her malady still encreased , and brought his beloved Cleon into such a sad condition , that she had no more strength left than to utter these words ; I am very forry Tircis that the gods are not pleased to draw the thread of my lamentable life a little longer , onely to testifie my extreme gratitude : but though I should live as many yeares , as I have already done dayes , I should never bee able to satisfie you for the abundance of your affection to me . These words were uttered with much pain ; but her affection to this Shepheard gave her power to utter them . Unto which Tircis answered , My dearest Mistris , all I have done , and all I can ever do ; is all far short of my will to do any real service ; beleeve me , dearest Cleon , my obligations to you are greater than a thousand lives can pay . The heavens which gave me a being only to be yours , would accuse me of mispending my time , should I employ one minute of my life otherwise then in your service . He would have continued longer but the Shepheardess finding her self extreamly ill did interrupt him : Cease my dear friend and leave talking to me , that I may imploy that little time I have to live , in assuring you that I can love you as much as ever my soul is capable of : So seeing my time is very near , I bid thee eternal adieu , and desire three things of you ; To love thy Cleon for ever ; to enterre my corps near my Mothers , and when you do pay the debt which is due unto humanity , let your corps be layd near mine , that though our bodies could not be united alive , yet they may in death . To which he answered ; The Gods would be unjust , if after they have begun so perfect an amity as ours , they should so soon destrov it : But I hope they will preserve you , at least take me away before you : But if they will not , I will onely beg as much life as to fulfill those commands you have laid upon me , and then to let me follow you . Be assured , dearest soul , that unlesse they alwaies tye up my hands , I will not be long after you . Friend , answered she , I command you to live as long as the Gods have ordained , that so whilst I am chanting our perfect amity in the Elizian Fields , you may publish it unto the living : And so both the dead , and they living will honour ou● memory . But , friend , I perceive my malady is forcing me to leave you : Adieu , adieu , the most perfect Lover left amongst the living . At these words she dyed , leaning her head in the bosom of her Shepheard . To repeat his sorrows , would but open his wounds , and make them bleed afresh . Oh most fatal death ( cryed out Tircis ) that hath robbed me of the better part of myself , either restore that life which thou hast taken from me , or else take the rest . Then , to give way unto those tears and sighs which this remembrance did revive in his heart , he stood silent untill Silvander told him , that to grieve for what there was no remedy , was but a testimony of weakness . Oh , said Tircis , I doe grieve because there is no remedy ; for if there were , I should not grieve . Laonice then continued on : This happy Shepheardess being dead , and Tircis having performed the last office of amity , he procured her to be interred next her Mother ; but the carelesness of those who had it in charge was such , as they layd her corps in another place . As for him , his sorrows were such , as he never stirred off his bed , as if he lived only to obey her commandements . Some few dayes after , enquiring of those who came to see him , where they had laid his beloved corps , he understood that she was not enterred by her Mother ; at which he was infinitely displeased ; and for a great sum of mony hired some to take it up again , and lay it by her Mother , which accordingly was done : They went unto the place , uncovered the earth , and four of them took up the corps , but having carryed it a little way , the Infection was so violent that they were forced to leave it by the way , and could carry it no further : whereof Tircis being advertised , after he had made great offers unto them to go on , and seeing they would by no means undertake it ; What Tircis ( said he ) didst thou think the love of gain could work more with them than thy affection with thee ? Fie , sie , Tircis , this is too great an affront offered unto thy amity . So , as if he were transported , he ran to the place where the corps lay ; and though it had layn in the earth three dayes , and smelt extreamly , he took it up in his arms , and carried it unto the Tomb of her Mother , which was already covered . Then after this high testimony of affection , he returned to the Town , and would not be seen of any . When all these passages were known unto me , but yet onely hearing Cleon was dead , I went unto his chamber , to enquire of all particulars : When I came at the chamber door , which stood half shut , and half open , me-thought I heard him sigh ; and was not mistaken , for looking in at a chink of the door , I saw him lying upon his bed with eyes and hands lifted up to heaven , and his face swimming all in tears . Judge generous Shepheard , whether or no I was astonished ; for I did not think he had loved her , but came rather with intentions to rejoice with him , than to condole . Then , after I had seen him in this sad condition , I heard him utter these words : Upon the Death of CLEON. Tears turn to Rivers ; never hide But swel your selves into a flowing tide : She 's dead , who whilst she liv'd did lustre give To as much virtue as did ever live : No faigning now my Love ; my grief will show No hopes are left for Lovers here below : All that are left are lodged in her grave ; And he that has no hopes , no fears can have . She liv'd in me , I liv'd in her ; and both So twisted were together by an oath Of faithful Love , as both , though two , but one : And now my Cleon dead is , I am none . But stay ; me thinks she is not dead ; her heart To live in me did from her self depart ; Her body 's onely dead ; And now I see My spirits dy'd in her , hers live in me . Oh heavens ! what a weeping statue was I turned , when I heard him utter these words ! My astonishment was so great , as leaning against the door , it opened ; at which he turning his head , and seeing me , he put out his hand , and bade me sit down upon the bed by him ; and when he had wiped away some tears from his swelled eyes , he spoke thus unto me : Alass , Laonice , poor Cleon is dead , and we are left here below to lament her loss . And because my grief would not suffer me to return an answer , he continued on . I know Shepheardess , that you seeing me in this condition , doe much wonder , that the feigned amity , which I professed unto her , should make me mourn so excessively for her loss . But , alass , remove your error , I beseech you ; for I think it is too great a sin against Love to continue any longer under the cover of dissimulation , which my affection forced me to assume . And know Laonice , that all this while , I did love Cleon , and all my addresses unto you were but coverings of that love . And therefore if you did ever love me , for Gods sake Laonice , turn that love into pitty , and condole with me this sad disaster , which at one blow has cut off all my hopes . If ever I did offend you , I beseech you , pardon me , since it was committed onely because I could not fail in my duty to my dearest Cleon. I was so transported at these words , that I went out , and could hardly hit the way to my own home , where I kept my chamber a long time , lamenting this sad disaster : And I did with Tircis , whom I still loved , excuse all those Treasons he had committed against me and pardoned the dissimulations whereby he offended me thinking them no dissimulations nor treasons , but onely violencies of love . I was the more easily induced to pardon him , since Love , as a Consederate with his faults , did flatter me with some hopes of succeeding Cleon in his affection . As I was thus soothing my self in these thoughts one came to tell me , that Tircis was gone , and none knew whither , or where he was . This surcharge of sorrow , so surprised me as I did immediatly resolve to follow him . And to the end none might hinder me , I departed , so secretly at the beginning of the night , as before morning I was gotten farre off . Whether I was astonished when I was alone in the dark , the heavens do know , unto whom my complaints were addressed ; but however , Love , who was my secret companion did inspire me with courage enough to go through with my design : Following then on my voyage , and taking the path my feet first trod upon ; for I know not which way Tircis went , nor my self neither ; I went wandering like a Vagabond for three months together , and never heard the least syllable of him . At the last , passing over the Mount Dor , I met with this Shepheardess ( said she , and pointed unto Madonche ) and with her this Shepheard called Thersander , sitting under a shady Rock to pass away the heat of the day ; And it being my custom to enquire of all I met concerning Tircis , I understood by some signs which they gave me , that he was in those desarts , and went wandring and lamenting the loss of Cleon. Then I related unto them , all the same story which I have told unto you , and conjured them to give me the best directions they could . Madonche moved with pitty , did give me such a sweet answer , as I judged her to be sick of the same disease I was , and I was not mistaken ; for I heard , since , the story of her sorrows , by which I found , that Love wounds as well in the Court as Country . And because there was much resemblance in our fortunes , she desired we might both goe together , since both were upon the same quest . I did with open arms embrace the motion , and thought it better to enjoy such a sad companion , than to be alone . But this discourse is impertinent , since I intend onely to relate the story of Tircis , and my self . Well , generous Shepheard , after three months quest in this Country , I met with him ; and so contrary to his expectation , that hee was extreamly surprised . At the first , he looked upon me with a loving eye ; but afterwards , when he saw the occasion of my voyage was my Love to him , hee openly declared the affection which he still bore unto Cleon , and that it was not in his power to love me . Love , I beseech thee ( and not this ungrateful man ) If there be any justice in thee , let me have some recompence for all my pains . Thus Laonice ended , and addressed her self in a sad posture unto Silvander , as if she courted his favour for Justice in her cause . Then Tircis began to speak in this manner ; Though the story of my misfortunes be , as this Shepheardess hath related them , yet my sorrows are infinitely more pittifull , which I will not relate , lest I should too much trouble you , and all this company ; onely with this , that when we could not support our sorrows , we did with common consent address ourselves unto the Oracle to know our dooms from it ; and we received this answer from the mouth of Arontine . THE ORACLE . Look , Lovers , ' mongst the Shepheards that abide Where Lignon like a Serpent there doth glide , There shall you find one Learned in the Laws Of Love , and Justice ; he shall Judge your Cause . And though we have long resided in these parts , yet you are the first that asked us of the state of our fortunes : And therefore we do in all humility submit our selves and fortunes unto your doom ; beseeching you to determine the difference between us . And to the end all things might be done according to the will of the Gods , the old Matron who delivered the Oracle told us , that both of us were to chuse our Advocate amongst the company by Lot ; the first Lot to plead for Laonice , and the last for me . Upon this he entreated them all , that they would be pleased to take these offices upon them , unto which they all consented . The first Lot fell upon Hylas , and the last upon Phillis . Hylas he smiled , and said thus ; If I were now , as heretofore I was , a servant unto Laonice , I should very hardly be perswaded to argue in her behalf , that Tircis ought to love her ; but now at this time , since I am all for Madonche , I am very willing to obey that God who so ordained it . Shepheard , said Leonida , you may by this observe the great Providence of this Divinity , who to move one unto change , hath committed the charge of it unto unconstant Hylas , as unto one who best knows the way ; and to move one to a faithful amity , hath cast the Lot upon a Shepheardesse that is firm and constant in her actions : Also such a Judge is chosen as will not be partial : For Silvander is the most fit , since he is neither constant nor unconstant in his affection , because he never loved . Then Silvander began to speak , and thus said unto them : Since , Tircis and Laonice , you are both willing that I should be the Judge of your differences , I shall require you both to swear , that you wil inviolably observe my Sentence , for otherwise the Gods may be the more incensed , and all our labours lost . Which both consented unto , and then Hylas began in this manner . The Oration of Hylas in behalfe of Laonice . Most wise and impartiall Judge WEre I to plead before some hard harted and unnaturall person , I should feare lest perhaps the defects of my capacity , should prejudice the justice of my Clients cause . But since I am to argue the businesse before you who has the heart of a man ( I mean , who knowes the duties of a man well born ) I cannot chuse but be confident of a favourable judgment , and take it for almost certain , that if you were in the roome of Tircis , you would be extreamly ashamed to be branded with such a crime . I wil not strive for any far fetcht reasons , to approve that which is so abundantly cleere in it selfe : only shall hint thus much unto you , that the very name of man , does oblige him unto a confession of his error . And the Lawes and ordinances both of heaven and nature , do all command him to dispute no further in the cause . Does not the rules of courtesie and gratitude require , a retaliation for benefits received ? Does not heaven it selfe say , that all services ought to be remunerated with some wages ? And does not nature force him to love a faire woman who loves him and to abhor rather then to dote upon dead corps ? But this man is a grand offend eragainst all these sacred Laws : for in lieu of all the great favour he hath received from Laonice he has returned high discourtesies ; in lieu of all those services which he himself confesseth she hath done him , serving him so long for a cloak of his amity to Cleon , he does pay her the wages of ingratitude : and for that dear affection which she ever bore him even from her cradle , he answers her only with scorne . If thou beest a man Tircis , make it appeare thou dost adore the gods , and recompence this fair shepheardesse , who has run so many hazards and miseries for thy sake . And if thou beest a man , then surely thou hast the qualitie of one , which is , to love the living and not the dead : If thou dost acknowledge the gods , dost thou not know they use to punish such as despise their ordinances ? and that Love never pardons crimes betwixt a Lover and a Loved . If thou doest confesse that she hath served and loved thee even from her very cradle , Oh heavens , is it ever possible such a long affection and agreeable service should be payed with scorne ? But admit , and suppose that this affection and service being voluntary in Laonice and not courted or desired by Tircis : yet surely I cannot beleeve , Oh just and wise Silvander , but you wil decree that a deceiver ought to make satisfaction unto the party deceived ; and so by consequence Tircis who has so long deluded this fair Shepheardesse by his dissimulations and trickes , ought he not to repair the injury done her with a reall and unfaigned affection ? He has long used lyes and falsities , let him at last use truths and honesty ; nor can I ever think you will decree that Tircis should Love and live with a dead person and not a living : but will rather doome his Love to be bestowed upon me that can love him again , rather then upon a few could ashes in a coffin . But , good Tircis , tell me what thy designe is : when thou hast drowned the sad reliques of poor Cleon in a flood of teares , dost thou think that it and all thy sighes and groanes can ever raise her up again ? Alas , Caron never wafts any over but once , and is ever after deaf to all cries and calls ; No no , Tircis , 't is flat impiety to trouble the tranquillitie of those whom the gods have called to themselves : Amitie is ordained for the living , and coffins for the dead : do not then so preposterously , give thy affection unto the dead Cleon , and a coffin unto the living Laonice . This does not get thee the name of constant , for Cleon now has no interest in thee : must one alwaies go naked because their first cloathes are worne ? And that is no more ridiculous then to heare you say , that because Cleon your old Mistrisse is worn away , therefore you will never have a new one . Fie fie ; call your selfe to accompt : acknowledge your error ; cast your self at the feeet of this fair one , acknowledg unto her your fault , and so avoid that sentence unto which our just Judge by this sentence will doom you . Hylas thus ended with much contentment unto every one , except Tircis , whose teares did testifie the grandure of his griefe . When Phillis by the command of Silvander began to answer Hylas , thus . The Answer of Phillis in the behalf of Tircis . Oh Fair Cleon , who out of heaven hears the injury that is offered unto thee , inspire me with thy Divinity , for so I may wel esteem thee , if vertue couldever make any humane person divine : and so furnish me with soliditie of reasons as I may make it most apparant that Tircis ought never to love any but thy perfections . And you , prudent Judge , whose wisdom is infinitly above my shallow conceptions , I beseech you , let the abundance of reason which is in my cause , supply those wants that are in me . And , to begin , Let me tell you Hylas , that all those reasons which you have instanced for a proof that the loving party ought to be loved again , though they be fals , yet shall be allowed as good . But how can you conclude from them , that Tircis ought to betray the amitie of Cleon , by beginning a new love of Laonice ? These are impossibilities , and contradictions : Impossible , because none is obliged unto more then they can do . How would you have this Shepheard love when he has no will ? You laugh Hylas , when you heare me say he has none . Faith , I do so , said Hylas , I pray what has he done with it ? He that loves answered Phillis doth give his soul , it self & all its faculties unto the party loved ; and so by con ; equenee his wil is not in his power . But this Cleon , replyed Hylas , being dead has nothing , and therefore Tircis ought to to take his own again . Ah Hylas , Hylas , answered Phillis , you talke like an ignorant in Love ; for such gifts as are disposed on by Loves authoritie are for ever irrevocable . Pray then , said Hylas , what is become of this will , since the death of Cleon ? The lesse followes the greater , replied Phillis , if pleasure be the object of the will , if that cease to be a pleasure , where 's the will ? And so it hath followed Cleon : if Cleon be not , then there is no will ; for he had never had it but for her . But if Cleon be in some certain place , as our Druids hold , that she is , then this will is in her hands , so contented in the place where she is , that if she her selfe would chase it away , she cannot returne it to Tircis , as knowing well it would be in vain , but it goes into the grave , and rests with her beloved Ashes : this being so , why do you tax the faithful Tircis with ingratitude , if it be in his power to love any other ? Also you do not only require things impossible , but also things in themselves contraries ; for if every one ought to love the party that loves , why should he not then love Cleon , who never failed him in amitie ? And as for the recompences which you demand , for the Services and Letters which Laonice carried : pray let her remember the contentment she received by them , and how merry she made herselfe as long as this fallacie lasted , who otherwise would have droned out a dull and melancholy life . So as if she balance the payment which the service , I assure my selfe she will think her selfe very well payed ▪ You say , Hylas that Tircis deceived her ; but I say it was no deceipt , but a just punishment of love , who returned her own blows upon her selfe , for her intention was not to serve him , but to delude Cleon. Thus Silvander have I briefly answered the false reasons of this Sheapheard : and there remaines no more , but to make Laonice confesse , that she injured Tircis in her unjust pursuing of him ; which I shall easily do , if she will be but pleased to answer me . Fair Shepheardesse , pray tell me , do you love Tircis ? Shepheardesse , answered she all that knowes me knowes I do . If he were forced to be absent , replyed Phillis , and another in the mean time should court you , would you not change affection ? No , answered she , for I would still hope he would returne . If you heard that he would never return ( said Phillis ) would you then cease to love him ? No certainly , answered she . Then , Fair Laonice answered Phillis , think it not strange that Tircis who knowes that his Cleon is in heaven , that she sees all his actions , and rejoyceth in his fidelity , should not change the affection he bore unto her : nor let this distance of place seperate their loves , since all the hindrances of life could never do it . Do not beleeve what Hylas said , that none ever returnes over the River Acheron ; many that have been beloved of the gods , have both gone and come ; and who knowes , but Cleon who was adorned with so many excellencies of soul , may find the same favour from Love : Oh Laonice ! were but your eyes permitted to look upon Divinitie ; you would see that Cleon to defend her own cause is in this place , and whispers these words into my eares , which I utter in her defence . Then would you confesse , that Hylas was in the wrong when he said , that Tircis was mad to love her cold ashes . Me thinks I see her in the midst of us , and in lieu of a fragile body , subject unto humane accidents , she is cloathed with glorious imortality ; and chiding Hylas for the blasphemies he had breathed against her . What wouldst thou answer , Hylas , if thy happy Cleon should say thus unto thee ? Wilt thou offer , O thou inconstant wretch , to stain my Tircis with thy own insidelity ? If he did heretofore love me , dost thou think it was my Body ? If thou shouldst answer , Yes , I would then reply , that then he ought to be condemned to love the ashes which I have left in my Coffin , as long as they will last : For , a Lover never ought to retreat from a Love once begun . If thou dost confesse that it was my Soul he loved , which was my principall part : then , Oh thou fond and unconstant sinner , why should he now change his will , since she is now more perfectly glorious than ever she was ? Otherwise , ( such is the misery of the living ) I should be jealous I should be vexed , and I should be seen by many eyes as I am by his : But now I am delivered from such mortall imperfections , and am no more capable of any infirmities . And wouldst thou , Hylas , with thy sacrilegious perswasions , divert him from me , in whom I only lived upon earth ? and , by a most barbarous cruelty , endeavour to give me a second death ? Oh! most horrid to hear : These words , wise Silvander , do make such a Turring sound in my ears , as , I do believe , they will make your heart resent them as well as mine . And therefore , to let this divinity argue the cause in your soul , I will be silent only let me hint thus much unto you , that Love is so just , as you your selfe ought to stand in awe of his punishing hand , if Laonice's pitty , rather then Cleon's reasons , should move you . At this word Phillis made a low congee , intimating thereby , that she had no more to say in the behalfe of Tircis . Laonice offered to answer further , but Silvander would not suffer her , saying , that now she was to hear the sentence , which the gods would pronounce by his mouth . Then after he had weighed the reasons on both sides , he pronounced this Doom . The Judgment of Silvander . THe principall point in the cause debated before us , is , to know whether Love can die , by the death of the party loved Unto which I say , that the Love which is perishable is not right Love ; for , it ought to follow the subject which gave it life ; and therefore those who love only the Body , ought to enclose their love of that body in the same Coffin where it is ; but , such as love the Soul , ought , with their love , to flie after this loved Soul , as far as the highest heavens , and no distance ought to separate them . All these things therefore well considered , I do ordain , that Tircis do love his Cleon still ; and that the two Loves which are in us , the one do follow the Body into the grave , and the other the Soul into heaven . That Tircis do not any more disturb the rest of Cleon's Soul , by any compliance unto the importunities of Laonice . This is the Will of the gods pronounced by me . Having thus given Sentence , not staying to hear the complaints of Laonice and Hylas , he made a low congie unto Leonida and the rest of the company , and went away without any company , but Phillis , who would not tarry to hear the sad resentments of this Shepheardesse . And because it was late , Leonida went that night unto Diana's house , with all the rest of the Shepheards and Shepheardesses , except Laonice , who was so extreamly offended at Silvander and Phillis , as she swore , she would not go out of that Country before she had done them some remarkable displeasure . It seemes fortune did conduct her as she desired ; for having left the company , and sitting down in the wood where she might with more liberty lament her disasters , her better Genius did represent before the eyes of her fancy , the insupportable disdain of Tircis , how he was unworthy of her Love , and was so ashamed of his fault , as she vowed a thousand times to hate him , and , for his sake , both Silvander and Phillis . Whilst these things thus passed in her memory , it hapned , that Lycidas , who , of late , was displeased with Phillis , for some coldnesse towards him , espied Silvander and her talking together . 'T is true , this Shepheardesse was not altogether so full of triviall expressions of Love to him , as ' she was before her frequent association with Diana for that new amitie together with the delight which Astrea , Diana , and she took in being together , did so much take her up , as she minded not those fond trifles of affection , which nourished the love of Lycidas ; so as he had a conceit , that the reason why she was not so conversant with him as before , was some new Love which had diverted her from him : and not being able to imagine who it should be , that she now loved , he went wandring up and down in places most melancholy and unfrequented , that he might with more freedome lament his miseries : And as ill luck was , he spied , as I told you before , Silvander and Phillis in discourse together , which sight did not a little increase his jealousie ; for , knowing the merits of the Shepheard and Shepheardesse , he easily believed , that Silvander , who never yet loved any , had bestowed himselfe upon her ; and that she , according to the humour of her Sex , did willingly accept of the gift . These considerations did much stir up his suspition ; but much more , when they passing by him , and not seeing him , be heard , or thought he heard , the words of a Lover ; and those perhaps were only some repetition of Silvander's sentence . But , to put himselfe out of all patience , it happened , that having let them passe by , he did rise out of the place where he was , and because he would not follow them , took the contrary way , and as fortune would have it , he did sit down neer the place where Laonice was , who all this while never saw him . After he had a while nursed upon his mishaps , and being transported with the thoughts of them , he cryed out aloud , Oh Love ! is it possible thou shouldest suffer such an injury to passe unpunished ? Wilt thou recompense wrongs and services with equall favours ? Afterwards , being a while silent , with crossed armes , and eyes turned up to the skies , he breathed out many a sad sigh , and then began again . I plainly see , that there is not any constancy in any woman : Phillis , because she will shew that she is of the same Sex , and though otherwise full of perfection , yet in this she is subject to her Sexes naturall inconstancy . Phillis , I say , of whose affection I have been heretofore more assured , than of my own will. But Oh , my Shepheardesse , am I not the very selfe-same Lycidas that I was before , and whose affection has been so welcome unto you ? Must I now be cast off , and Silvander succed in my happinesse ? a stranger a vagabond , a man that all the world despiseth , and cannot own him for any possessor of any part in it . Laonice , who overheard , hearing him name Phillis and Silvander , and being desirous to know more , she began to hearken more attentively , so as she heard him utter the most secret thoughts , both of himselfe and Phillis : and from thence she resolved to sooth him up in his opinion , assuring her selfe , that if Phillis loved Lycidas , she should make him jealous ; and if she loved Silvander , she would so divulge it to the world , that every one should know it . So when Lycidas was gone , for his tormented minde would not let him belong in one place , she came out of her lurking place , and following after , she overtook him as he was talking to Corilas , whom he met upon the way ; and faigning to enquire some newes of a disconsolate Shepheard , they answered , that they knew of no such . He is a Shepheard , said she , who wanders up and down lamenting a dead Shepheardesse ; and I am told he useth to be every afternoon in the company of the fair Shepheardesse , Phillis , and her Servant . Her Servant , answered Lycidas , who is that ? I know not , said she , but it is such a name as Silander or Silvander , or some such like ; he is of a middle stature , his face something long , and of a very pleasing humour when he will. But who told you , replied Lycidas , that he was her Servant ? Both their actions , answered she ; for I know what I have both seen and heard of them : But , I pray tell me , if you know any way how I should meet with him I look for ? Lycidas was so surprised , that he could not answer a word ; but Corilas told her , that if she followed on that path , it would bring her through the wood into a Meadow , where they used to assemble ; and lest she should lose her way , he would be her companion if she pleased . She seemed as if she did not know the way , and was very glad of his courteous offer : So bidding goodnight unto Lycidas , went along with her companion . But Lycidas was so much out of himselfe , that he stood still immovable a long while ; but at last , recollecting himselfe , he ruminated upon the words of this Shepheardesse , unto which he could not chuse but give much credit . It would be too long to relate his dolefull expressions and injuries he did unto the faithfull Phillis . But all the night long he wandred in the thick wood , and in the morning he was so tired out with his woes and walking , that he was forced to lie down under a tree , and with eyes swelled with tears , at the last he fell asleep . Assoon as day did break Diana , Astrea , and Phillis did rise , to the end they might be ready to wait upon Leonida , as soon as she was up ; but she was so much taken with their sweetnesse and courtesy , that she had dressed her selfe by the first dawning of the day , that she might not misse a minute of their company , whilst she stayed with them ; so as these Shepheardesses , when they opened her Chamber dore , did all wonder at her earlinesse ; and after all had done their morning complement , they went out of the house , to begin the same exercises which they had the day before ; and assoon as ever they came into the meadow , they espied Silvander , who , under the colour of a faigned courtship of Diana , began to be really in earnest , and in love with her : He was so intent upon this new growing love , that he had not closed an eye all the night , but still passed away the time in thinking upon the discourse and gestures of Diana , which he had seen and heard the day before ; so as Aurora no sooner began to visit his window , but he was up , and waited for the coming of his new Mistresse ; and as soon as he saw her , he sung these Verses as he met her . Upon High Desires and Hopes . HOpe 's , that Ixion like do swell so high , As levell at the heavens supremacy , Are too audacious , and do aim much higher , Than does become their duty to aspire . Prometheus when he filch'd Celestiall fire , And so provoked all the gods to ire : My joyes ( said he ) amidst my torments are , That I have done what none before did dare . Fond Icarus , with his faint feathers plum'd , Like Eagles in the air , to stie presum'd : But yet in spite of danger , he did aim At Altitudes , and did attempt the same : As Eccho for the love of fair Narcisse , Did tell the Rocks how great his torment is : He cheered up himselfe , and said , if she Do not me love , no other lov'd shall be . Although she be all soveraignty , As high as heaven , and be a deitie : Yet still my high-blown hopes will have the glory , To enterprise an Act beyond all story . Phillis being of a very merry and pleasant humour , resolved to undertake the task that was imposed upon her ; therefore turning off towards Diana , Mistresse ( said she ) you must take heed what this Shepheard saies unto you ; for , yesterday he did not love you , but to day he is ready to die for love of you : he should have begun sooner to serve you , or else have stayed longer , before he used any such language as this . Silvander was so neer as to hear this : and therefore said , I beseech you fairest Mistresse , stop your ears from the detracting language of my enemy . Must you needs , Phillis , build up your own happinesse by the ruine of mine ? Dare you , Silvander , ( answered Phillis ) be so bold , as to speak of happinesse before Diana's face ? I wonder what impudent phrases you will use behinde her back , who assume to your selfe so much before her face ? Would you have my Mistresse to think , that it is not my happinesse to serve her ( said Silvander ) ? and why , I pray , should I not tell it is so , since it is nothing but a most certain truth ? You may as well say , said Phillis , that she does love you , and cannot live out of your sight . I do not say so , answered Silvander ; but , let me say unto you by way of answer , that I wish with all my heart , it were so : But , do you think it so strange , I should say , that I think it a happinesse to serve my Mistresse ? If you do , I pray let me ask , what happinesse do you finde in serving her ? Though I should think it a happinesse , replyed Phillis , yet surely , I would not brag of it . It is ingratitude , replyed Silvander , to receive a benefit and not to give thanks for it ; and how is it possible to love a person that is ungratefull ? From hence I judge ( said Leonida , and interrupted ) that Phillis does not love Diana . Most will concur in that judgment , answered Silvander , and I believe , Diana her self does think so . I beseech you , shew your reason for this opinion , said Phillis , if you think to bring me into it . The Affirmative part , said Silvander , must alwaies be proved , and not the Negative : The question is , whether or no you do love Diana ? You affirm , and I deny it ; and therefore it is your part to prove it . Phillis was at a stand for an answer , when Astrea said , Sister , do you hear and allow of what the Shepheard saies ? I do hear , but not allow of it , answered she , for I should be put upon a hard task to prove it . If so ( said Diana ) I must think you do not love me : for , Silvander demands nothing but what is reason . Upon this , the Shepheard addressed himselfe unto Diana , and said unto her , Most fair , and no lesse just , Mistesse , it is now impossible my enemy can be so impudent as to say , that I have not an infinite happinesse in serving you , you are pleased to give such a favourable answer in my behalfe . By Diana's saying , that Phillis does not love her , said Astrea , she does not thereby say , that you do love her , or that she loves you . Should I but hear such heavenly words , answered he , come from the mouth of my Mistresse , as , I do love you , or , You do love me , I should not only think this a happinesse , but be ravished with joy , and yet since she is silent , it argues a consent unto what she heares : Why therefore may I not say , that she confesseth she loves me ? Did Love consist in words , replyed Phillis , you are more in love than all men I know , put together ; and you can argue a bad Cause better than any Lawyer . Leonida was so delighted with the discourse of these Shepheardesses , that had she not been troubled for Celadon , she could have stayed amongst them as long as she had lived : And that was the reason she desired them to walk with her towards the River-side , homewards ; and they were very ready to wait upon her : for , besides the complement of common courtesie , they were much delighted in her company . So then , she taking Diana on the one side and Astrea on the other , they walked along ; but Silvander was further from Diana than Phillis , she having taken that place which he desired ; at which the vain-glorious Phillis was not a little glad , and laught at the Shepheard , saying , that her Mistresse might easily judge which of them was most ready to serve her , since she had applied her selfe so officiously to be near her , and he never cared . My Mistresse , answered he , did admit you to the honour of that place , for your importunities sake , and not your affection for had you loved her , you would have suffered me to enjoy that place which you do . Nay rather the contrary , answered Phillis , if I had let any come neerer her than my selfe : For , a Lover thinks he can never be neer enough the person Loved . That Lover , answered Silvander , who regards his own particular contentment more , then the contentment of the party Loved , does not deserve the title of a Lover so as you regarding your own delight , in being so neer your Mistresse , more then her satisfaction , it cannot be said you do love her , but your selfe only ; for , were I in your room , I should lead her , and help her to walk , whereas you do only trouble her . Did my Mistresse scold with me as you do , replyed Phillis , I know not whether I should love her or no. I am most certain , said the Shepheard , that , were I in lieu of your Mistresse , I should never love you . How dare you offer such an affront , as to say , you think you should not love her upon any condition ? This , Phillis , is a grand maxime in the Law of Love , that those who can think they cannot love upon any conditions , are no Lovers : for , Love does not admit of any Ifs or Conditions , but is alwaies absolute . Mistresse , I demand justice , and require it on the part of Love , that you punish this crime of so high a nature , and that you will remove her from that place which is too honourable for her , that thinks she shall not love ; and place me in the room , who lives only to love you . Mistresse , said Phillis , I perceive , that this envier at my happinesse will never let me alone , untill I quit the place ; and I fear he will , with his smooth language , move you to consent unto it : and therefore , with your favour , I will leave it unto him , upon condition , that he tell you one thing which I shall ask him . Silvander never staying for the answer of Diana , said unto Phillis , The condition is easie , and I will never refuse it ; since without it , I should never conceal any thing which she desires to know . Then Phillis did yield him the place , and said unto him , Envious Shepheard , though the place is not to be bought and sold , yet , you have promised more for it than you are aware ; for , you are obliged to tell us who you are , and what occasion brought you into this Country : for , you have been long amongst us , and we are all ignorant of what you are . Leonida , who was very desirous to know who Silvander was , said unto Phillis thus , Believe me , Phillis , you have shewed much prudence in this proposition ; for I believe none here , but does much desire the same satisfaction . I wish , said Silvander , that I could satisfie your desires ; but Fortune hath so denyed it unto me , as I may well say , that I am more desirous , and almost as ignorant of it as you are : For , Fate only sent me into the world , lets me know that I do live , but conceals from me all other knowledge of my selfe : And that you should not believe that I am any thing unwilling to perform my promise , I do swear unto you by all the gods , and by the beauty of Diana , that I will truly tell you all that I know of my self . The History of Silvander . WHen Aetius was Lieutenant General in Gaul unto the Emperour Valentinian , hee thought it very dangerous unto the Romans , that Gondeoch the first King of the Burgundians should be possessed of the greatest part , and therefore resolved to drive him out , and drive him on the other side of the Rhine , from whence he came a little before , when Stilico , for the good service he had done the Romans against Radagrise the Goth , gave him the ancient Provinces of the Authunois , and Seguinois , and Allobroges , whom he named Burgundy , without the command of Valentinian : and it is to be thought he did it , onely to get all the Forces of the Empire into his own hands : But the Emperour , having his hands full of many enemies , as the Goths , the Huns , the Vandals , and the Franks , who were ready to fall upon him in several places , he commanded Aetius to let them alone in peace which was not so soon put into execution , but first the Burgundians had already received great routs , and their enemies made such ravage and waste , as they carried away with them all they found . I then being some five or six years of age , was with many others carried away unto the utmost Town of the Allobroges , by some Burgundians , who out of revenge went into those Countries that were confederate with their enemies , and committed the same disorders which they had received . I cannot tell you why they took me , unlesse in some hopes of money for a ransom ; but my fortune was so kind unto me , as I fell into the hands of an Helvetian , who had an old and very rich Father , and who taking a liking to me , either for my physiognomy , or some pleasing answer which my young Genius gave him , did take me unto himself , with intention to educate me in Literature : And though the Son was much against it , yet the Father continued his design , and spared no cost or care to instruct me in all Learning , sending me unto the Universities of the Mussilians , in the Province of the Romans . So as I may very well say , that I had been lost if I had not been lost . However though nothing was more sutable to my Genius than Learning , yet was it a continual torment unto me , to be ignorant from whence and who I was ; thinking still this to bee a greater misfortune than hapned unto any other . And being much troubled at it , a friend advised me to enquire the truth from the Oracle , for I was so young when I was first taken , that my memory could not inform me any thing of my birth , or parents , or place from whence I came ; but this friend had such a perswasive power over me , that both of us went together unto the Oracle , and the answer which we received was this . THE ORACLE . Born thou wert within a Land Where Neptune lately did command . To know the place which gave thee birth Thou canst not , till Silvanders death . This from thy cradle is thy Fate , To which thou art Predestinate . Judge ( fair Diana ) what satisfaction I received from this answer . For my part , I resolved to sit still and enquire no further , since it was impossible to know any more , unless I dyed ; but lived afterwards in much more tranquillity of mind , referring my self unto the conduct of heaven , and applying my self unto my studies , in which I was so good a proficient , that old Abariel ( for that was the name of his Father who took me away ) had a longing desire to see me before hee dyed . Being come unto him , and entertained as well as I could wish , one day when I was alone with him in his chamber , he spoke thus unto me . My Son ( for so have I ever esteemed you , since the rigour of War brought you into my hands ) I do not think you to be so ignorant of what I have done for you , as to make any doubt of my good will towards you . Yet if my cares to instruct your youth have not given you a knowledge of it , I will ; because I do intend very well towards you . You know that my Son Ahazides , who took you , and brought you to me , hath a Daughter as dear unto me as my self : And because I desire to spend those few dayes I have to live , in rest and tranquillity , I do intend to 〈…〉 you unto her , and to bestow upon you such a portion of my estate , as I may live with you as long as it shall please the Gods. Doe not think , that this is a leight and random design , but a thing of mature and long deliberation ; for having by a well experienced knowledge found , your inclinations sutable unto my mind , I resolved to establish the tranquillity of my old age in you , and therefore sent you to the Universities , knowing that nothing renders a soul more capable of reason than learning and knowledge doth : And in your absence I have so disposed my Grandchild to marry you , as she out of her complacency to me , is contented , and desires it as much as my self . 'T is very true , she much desires to know , what , and from whence you are ; and for her satisfaction . I have often enquired of Azahides who took you , but he could give no other answer , but that he found you about the River Rosne and out of the Province of Vienoise ; but perhaps you might better remember , since you were then some five or six yeares old : And asking him , whether your habit could not give him any knowledge of your Parents , he answered , No ; and that you were so young , that there was no ghessing at your Quality by your habit . So as , my Son , if your own memory cannot give you any light unto our knowledge , none else can . Then the good old Abariel took me by the hand , and prayed me to tell him , all that I knew , or could remember of my self . To whom , after many expressions of gratitude and obligations to him for my education , and this proposal of Marriage , I answered him , that truly I was so very young when I was taken , as I could not remember any thing either of my Parents or Quality . I am extreamly sorry for it ( replied the good old man ) ; but since it cannot be helped , I will not so much as mention my design unto Azahides , until I know how you approve of this my design . And I answering him , that I should be too ungratefull if I did not wholly obey him in all things , he caused me to retire , and sent for his Son , to acquaint him with his intentions , who did absolutely reject the motion , and would by no means hear of it . Afterwards , the good old man , since he could not obtain his consent freely told him thus much ; Ahazides ( said he unto him ) if you will not bestow your Daughter upon whom I would , I will bestow my estate upon whom you would not : Therefore either marry her unto Silvander , or else I will make him my heir . Ahazides , who was of a very covetous disposition , and feared to lose the estate , seeing his Father so peremptory , did seem to bend a little , and desired some daies of consideration , which the good old man did consent unto , desiring to doe all things by sweetness and lenity , and afterwards to acquaint me , but he needed not ; for I found it by the eyes and discourse of his Son , who begun to chide and use me so ill as I was not able to endure it . Then during the time of consideration which was prefixed , he commanded his daughter , who was much better than her father , upon pain of death ( for he was a man of a bloody and murtherous temper ) to seem unto the good old man , as if she were very sorry her father was not conformable unto his will , and that she therefore would obey him , and would be ready to marry me privately : And all this was only a design to murder me . The poor Grandchild was extreamly perplexed ; for on the one side the menaces of her cruel father did terrifie her ; on the other side , her affection unto me would not permit her tender years to such a piece of cruelty , so as in a trembling manner she came to the good old man , and told him , that she would marry me secretly : And then it was so concluded upon . So as the good man did absolutely command me to be ready , and I , notwithstanding all my doubts , durst not disobey . The Plot was so laid , that I should climb up to the window of her chamber , and there marry her secretly . The house was seated upon the Lake Lemane , where the waves did beat against it , and then fell into the Rosne , which runs through the middle of it . The design of Azahides was to draw me up with a rope to the middle of the wall , and afterwards to let me fall into the Lake : where being drowned , no news would be heard of me : for , the Rosne , which runs with a monstrous impetuosity , would have carried me quite away . A thousand to one , but his design had been executed ; for I was fully resolved to obey the good old Abariel , had not his poor Grandchild moved with compassion , and horrour of the fact , acquainted me with it , the very day before it should have been done : And in a trembling manner said thus unto me : You see , Silvander , that in saving your life , I do run the hazard of my own death ; for I know that Ahazides will never pardon me , but however , I had rather die innocent , than live guilty of your death . After my many thanks , I told her , that she needed not to fear the fury of Ahazides ; for I would take a course both for her safety and my own , but told her that she must be sure to be secret . Against the appointed night I provided my self 〈◊〉 the mony I could get , unknown to Abariel : And when the appointed hour was come ▪ 〈…〉 had taken my leave of the good old man , who came with me to the water side , I went into the little Boat which hee had provided for me . Then going under the window , I made a shew as if I had tyed my self unto the rope , but it was only my clothes stuffed full of Sand ; then pushing my self a little on one side to see what would be done , I heard it presently fall into the Lake , where , with my Our I beat the water , that they hearing the noise , might think it was I who was fluttering in the water : But I was quickly forced to put further off ; for they cast down so many stories , as I came hardly off with my life . Presently after I saw a light in the window , and fearing to be discovered , I layd my self all along in the Boat ; and so they did not see me , but thought the Boat floated away of it self . Then , when every one was gone from the window . I heard a great noise by the water side where I left Abariel : and as I thought , I heard his cry , caused by my fall into the water , and fearing I was drown'd ; but I did resolve not to return , though extreamly sorry that I should not serve the good old Abariel in his old age : But being assured of Ahazides his ill will unto me , I knew that though not at this time , yet at some other he would execute his murtherous intention : So as coming to Land at the place where I had layd other clothes , and the best of my things , I took them , and leaving my Boat. I betook my self to Land , and travelled so long , that , extreamly weary , I arrived at Evians at the break of day , and was forced there to rest my tyred limbs all the day ; where not being known , I went , as many others did upon urgent occasions to ask advice of the sage Belinda , who was Mistris of all the Vestals about the Lake ; and who , as since I understand , is Mother unto my fair Mistris . Having acquainted her with all my disasters , she consulted with the Oracle , and the next day told me , that the gods did command me not to wonder at my afflictions , and that if I would ever come out of them , it was necessary I should look into the Fountain of the Verity of Love , because in that water was my onely remedy . And that as soon as I saw my self in it , I should know my Father and my Country . And asking her in what place that Fountain was , she told me it was in this Country of Forrests . Then she told me the property and inchantments of it , so courteously , as I thought my self infinitely obliged unto her . Upon this , I resolved to come hither , where at my first coming I met with Celadon , from whom I had information where this admirable Fountain was : But as I was in my way to it , I fell so sick , as I was forced to keep my chamber six months : And when I was wel , I understood from some about that place , how a Magician , at the instance of Clidamas , had set two Lyons and two Unicorns to guard it , and that the Inchantment could not be disinchanted but by the death of two of the most perfect Lovers that ever came into this Country . Heavens know how much I was grieved at this news , since it had so prevented me in my so much desired hopes . However , since this was the Country which the Heavens had designed to give me knowledge of my Parents , I thought it best for me to stay in it ; hoping that at last these two Lovers so faithful , might be found out : But certainly it was so rare a thing to be found , as I had little reason for my hopes . But with this design I put my self into the garb of a Shepheard , that I might more freely enjoy the company of those about the River Lignon : And to be the more acceptable unto them , I bestowed the rest of my mony in a flock of Sheep , and building a little Cabin . This , fair Leonida , is all I doe know of my self : And this is the price of that Room which I have bought of Phillis . I am very glad to know so much ( answered Leonida ) & do hope your fortune will be good , since the gods doe seem to have a care of it by their Oracles : and for my part , I am a very zealous wisher of it . So am not I ( said Phillis ) nor do I wish he may ever come to the knowledge of his Parents : For if he should perhaps their merits might work much upon my Mistris : For matter of Estate and Alliance , is more considered in Mariages , than the love or merit of the party . See said Silvander , how you understand it ; you are not so much against me , but that I hope by your means to come unto the knowledge of that which I so much desire . By my means , said she , how can that be ? Yes by your means , said Silvander ; for since the Lyons must be quelled by the blood of two faithful Lovers , why should not I beleeve that you and I are they ? Well may I be faithfull , answered Phillis , but I am sure I am not valiant , I shall love my Mistrisse as much as any in the world ; but as for matter of life , I pray you pardon me ; for what service could I do unto her if I were dead . I assure you , answered Diana , I do value both your lives infinitly above your deaths , and had rather be my selfe in dainger of death , then to see either of you so for my sake . Whilst they were thus discoursing and comming neer to the bridge of Boutresse , they espyed a man a far off comming very fast ; and when he was neerer , Leonida knew him to be Paris , Son to the great Druide , Adamas , who being returned from Feurs , and hearing that his Neece was to look for him , did send his Son to acquaint her that he was returned : also to know what occasiō moved her to come so alone , it not being her custom to go with out company . As soon as she knew Paris , she named him unto the Fair Shepheardesses , and they according to their habituall civility , when he came neere them did salute him with abundance of courtesie so as had not the carresses of Leonida a little diverted him , he could hardly have concealed his sudden surprise . Yet after the first complements were past , and after he had delivered his Message unto her . But Sister ( said he for so Adamas would have them call one another ) how came you to meet with such Fair and good company ? Truly Brother , answered she , A good fate brought me to them and I have been two dayes together , neverlesse weary in my life then with them . This said she , and pointed to Astrea , is the Fair Shepheardesse so famed , and deservedly for her beauty . Her name is Astrea : and that , poynting at Diana , is the Daughter of Belinda and Celion : The other is called Phillis : and This Shepheard is the unknowne Silvander , whose merits yet are so known as all the Country does love him . I swear , said Paris , my Father feares of your falling into ill company , were groundlesse and had he known you had been so well , I am sure he would not have been so much disquieted as he is . Generous Paris , said Silvander a person that is owner of so much vertue as this Fair Nymph is , can never be ill accompanied especially being amongst so many wise and fair Shepheardesses as these . Upon these words he looked upon Diana , who conceiving her selfe invited to it , answered ; it is impossible , noble Paris , to add any thing unto that which is already compleat , but yet , said Paris , I had much rather be with her , when she is with you , than when she is alone . This , Sir , proceeds from the fluency of your courtesie , answered she that are pleased to use such language unto strangers : You cannot say that you are strangers unto me , said Paris , unlesse you say that I am a stranger unto you , which indeed is a shame unto me , that I should be so neer a neighbour unto so many beauties of so much merit , and yet should scarcely know them : but I am most extreamly sorry for my fault and shall for the future endeavour to repaire it : As he said so , he turned towards the Nymph , and , you Sister , said he , though I came alone , and intended to wait upon you from hence to Adamas , yet I must needs stay here untill night . I should be glad , said she if I could do the like : but I am now forced to go about my businesse , yet I am resolved so to settle all my affaires , as to live amongst these wise and fair Shepheardesses : for I cannot think any life upon earth , so happy as theirs . With such expressions as these she took leave of the fair Shepheardesses , after a hundred imbraces and promises to returne again very shortly ; and went away so very well contented , as she resolved to quit the vanity of the Court , for the simplicity of this life : but her greatest inducement unto it , was her designe of getting Celadon out of Galatheas hand , and because she thought he would presently returne unto this town , where she intended to work upon him under the shadow of these Shepheardesses . This was the voyage of Leonida , who in her progresse , saw the beginning of two great loves ; that of Silvander under the umbrage of a wager , and that of Paris both unto Diana : for Paris did ever since this day , fall so extreamly in love with her , that to get more familiarity with her , he quitted his accustomed life , and put on the habit of a Shepheard , and would be called so purposely to render himselfe more amiable in the eye of his Mistris , who for her part did honour him , as his merits and good inclination to her did oblige her : but because we have much to say of them , in the sequell of our discourse , therefore we will say no more of them now . Returning then unto the Town as they passed through the plain where commonly their flocks did feed , they espy'd a far off Tircis , Hylas , & Lycidas , the two first of which seemed by their actions to be in a very earnest argument : for the head , the arms , & every part of Hylas did speak as much : As for Lycidas , he was all in himselfe , his hat pulled down over his eyes ; his armes foulded , and looking upon his feet , did shew there was somthing which much affected his soul . And when they were within the ken of each other , Hylas espying Phillis amongst the Shepheardesses ; he left Tircis and went to her , then without any salute unto the rest of the company , he took her by the hand , and according to the usuall freedom of his humour ; in plain tearmes he told her , how great a desire he had to serve her . Phillis being glad to passe away the time with him , said thus , I do not know Hylas , from whence this desire of yours should grow . For there is nothing in me which can invite it : if you do beleeve what you say , answered he , then you are so much the more beholding to me ; and if you do not beleeve it , then you must think me to be a man of judgement , and knowes who deserves my service , and so you must the more esteem me for it . Never doubt , said she , but however I shall esteem you , and accept of your amitie according to the merits of its desert , were it for no other consideration , but because you are the first that ever loved me . As fortune was , Lycidas came in , just as these words were spoken , whose jealousie was already grown to such a height , as it did surpasse his affection ; and as ill luck was , he came time enough to hear the answer which Hylas returned unto Phillis , which was this : I know not , Fair Shepheardesse , whether you will continue unto me the same goodnesse you have begun ; but if you do , I am sure Silvander will forbid the banes ; and , if to please you , he do not , yet I am sure , that all those who saw him yesterday with you , will testifie , that he is your servant : I cannot tell whether or no he left his love under his Pillow , but if he did not , you are his Mistresse . Silvander never thought of Lycidas his love unto Phillis , but thinking it were a shame for him to disavow what Hylas said , also conceiving he should offend Phillis if he should ; especially before her face ; he answered thus unto him : Shepheard , you need not seek for any other testimony in this matter , but my self : Never think , that the Shepheards of Lignon can so soon put on & off their affection they are dull and grosse , and slow in all they do ; but , as the bigger the Naile is the greater weight it supports , and is harder to be pulled out , so the more grosse we are in our affections , the longer do they stay in our souls So as if you have seen me the Servant of this fair Shepheardess , very likely you shall see me so again ; for , we do not use to change every time we sleep ; but , if you use to do so , who have a hot brain , as the baldnesse of your head , and curling of your hair doth shew , you must not judge of us , by your own more nimble and stirring inclination . Hylas hearing this Shepheard's freedome of language , and so pat to his own humour , did think , that either Tircis had told him something , or else , that he had known him formerly : And therefore , Shepheard , said he , have you heretofore seen me , or do you speak this of me by hearesay ? I did never see you before , said Silvander ; but your physiognomie and discourse does prompt me unto what I say : For , one shall hardly suspect another of that fault , whereof themselves are clear . Therefore , said Hylas , you cannot be exempt from unconstancy , since you do suspect me . Suspition , replied Silvander , proceeds either from some little appearance , or from no appearance but our own imagination : but , what I say of you is not upon any suspition , but upon a certain assurance . Do you call it suspition , when I heard you say that you once loved Laonice , and then quitted her for another , that other for a third , and that third for Phillis , who doubtlesse you will quit upon the first sight of any new commer ? Tircis hearing this discourse , and seeing Hylas at a non-plus , began to fall thus upon him : Hylas said he , you are now plainly discovered , and it boots you not to conceal your selfe any longer ; the discerning eyes of this Shepheard can find out your inconstancy ; and therefore your best way is , to confesse the truth , against which , if you contend , you will finde , that she will prove you a lyar , and so you will quite lose your reputation : Confesse it therefore freely and to encourage you , I will break the Ice and begin ; Know , generous Shepheard , that this Hylas is the most inconstant , the most disloyall , and the most perfidious Shepheard that ever promised affection . Then added Phillis He does much oblige those whom he does not love . What Mistresse , answered Hylas , will you be also against me ? Can you give any credit to the impostures of this malitious man ? Do you not see , that Tircis , thinking himselfe obliged unto Silvander , for the sentence which he gave on his side , does think to repay it back , by infusing an ill opinion of me into you ? What does that argue , ( said Phillis unto Silvander ) ? What does it argue , said the inconstant Shepheard ? do you not know , that it is a greater difficulty to take a place which is already possessed , than one which is not taken up by any ? His meaning is , added Silvander , that as long as you love him , it will be hard for me to get into your favour . But , my friend Hylas , I believe you are much mistaken ; for , though I see , she daignes to cast her eye a little upon you , yet , am I very confident of her amitie ; for , out of a sound judgment I do know , that she will alwaies make choice of the better . To which Hylas answered , Perhaps you think , vain-glorious Shepheard , that you have some advantage of me ; but , I pray , where does it lye ? none can see it , nor does my Mistresse believe it . What kinde of a silly thing is he , that never had the courage or confidence , to love and serve above one Mistresse ? and that too , so faintly and simply , as you would swear he mocked her : whereas I , that have loved as many Beauties as I have seen , I have been bid welcome by them all . What pittifull service is to be expected from him , that knowes not where to begin ? But I , that have courted and served all sorts , of all ages , conditions and humours , I can turn , and winde , and do any thing to please or displease : And , for a proof of what I say , I pray give me leave to catechise him a little , that you may see his sillinesse . Then turning towards Silvander , he asked him , what that was , which would most oblige a fair Shepheardesse to love ? It is , said Silvander , to love only her . And what is it , said Hylas , which will most please her ? It is , answered Silvander , to love her extreamly . Do you see ( said Hylas ) what a simplician this is : Why , this is the way together scorn and hatred ; for , to love her only gives her an occasion to think , that it is for want of courage that you dare not attempt to love any else , and therefore she will scorn such a faint hearted Lover : whereas , did you love all you look upon , she would not think you come to her , because you knew not whither to go else ; but , she will then prise you the higher , and will be obliged to love you , especially , if you particularize her above any other , and tell her some stories which you have gleaned from others ; then , once a week come and professe your service , or may be oftner , if a good occasion require , this will render you more pleasing , and invite her to cherish your company . This is the way , fond Novice , to oblige her unto love ; but , to pule and please her continually , is the only way to make her look asquint at you : Nothing is so tiring and tedious , as these huge and extream affections ; such as love , so , must needs be perpetually imprisoned , never at liberty , alwaies present , continually talking to her ; she cannot stir a foot but you must do the like . To be briefe , you are abominably troublesome to her . But , the Devill of all is , if she chance to be at any time ill , and do not smile upon you , nor please you forsooth , then must you put the finger to eye and cry ; cry tears , insomuch as you force her to flie you . Do you think this to be the way to make her love you : No , no , it is in Love as in all things else , the Mean is the best Measure ; so as to avoid all these frivolous follies , the only way is to love but indifferently ; and the best way to please her , is to be pleasant , merry , and jocund ; and , above all , never to be mute before her . This , Silvander , is the way to make a Shepheardesse love you , and to get her favour . And you , fairest Mistrasse , may by this see how to value my affection . She would have answered , but Silvander beseeched her to give him leave to speak ▪ And then he did examine Hylas upon these Interrogatories . What is it , Shepheard , that you desire most when you do love ? To be loved again , answered Hylas . But when you are loved , replied Silvander , what do you desire or expect from this amity ? that the person whom I love , answered Hylas , do prize me above all others , that she trust me , and endeavour to please me . Do you use poyson to preserve your life , said Silvander ? how can you ever expect she should trust you , when you are not faithfull unto her ? Oh , said Hylas , she shall never know it . Then I see , said Silvander , that you will do that by treachery , which ought to be done with sincerity : As long as she does not know that you love another , she thinks you faithfull , and so you shrond your selfe under this false shadow : You talk of scorn , can any thing provoke a generous spirit more unto it , than to imagine , that this man whom I see so submisse at your feet , adoring you , should have his lips blistered with the kisses of others ; and those eyes which seem to adore you , ready to sparkle love at every woman they look upon ? What should any woman of any Soul , have any thing to do with a thing common ? He will do no more for you , than he will for any one that has the resemblance of a woman ; when he speaks to you , his minde is a hundred Leagues off , and is thinking of such a one , that a thousand to one is ten thousand degrees your inferiour ; the words he makes use of are some fragments gleaned from another , such as his heart never ownes : Oh! how horrid a scorn deserves such a man ! As to the next point , which he urged to obtain love by , which is , To be jolly , and galliard , and alwaies laughing : Truly , that is a principall quality for a Buffon , or one that has nothing at his heart ; but , for a Lover to be of that temper , is absurd , unlesse , Hylas , such a Lover as your selfe . Again , you say that a mean in Love is the best ; but let me tell you , that he who is but halfe faithfull , is not faithfull at all ; and he that loves not in the highest point of extremity , does not love one jot , he who can be indifferent , and love all alike , cannot love one as he ought to do . Valourand Love are resemblant , and he that can measure them , or thinks any greater than his own , is neither valiant , nor a lover worth a Rush . So , Hylas , you see , that to injoyn a mediocrity in Love , is to impose an impossibility : And when you love so , you do as those melancholly fools do , that think they are expert in all Sciences , and know nothing : 'T is just your case , in thinking you love , when you doe not . But be it so , that one can love a little ; Do you not know , that Amity hath no other Harvest but Amity , and all that is sowed , is onely to reap some fruit ? How can you , that sow but a little , ever expect to reap much ? Ah , Hylas , you little know what belongs to Love : For those effects which belong to an extream love , and which you call Troubles , are so indeed , to such as you , who know not how to love ; but such as are really , and in good earnest in love , and know what sacrifices and duties belong unto the Altars of Love , they are so far from calling those effects , troubles , as they think them felicities , and perfect contentments . But , Hylas , I will tell you what it is to love ; It is to dye in ones self , that he may live in another : Never to love any thing but what is pleasing and agreeable unto the party loved . The will must be absolutely transformed into a Mistris : And can you think , that one who loves thus , will ever be troubled with the presence of her whom he loves ? The knowledge she hath of being loved , is a thing so infinitely pleasing , as all things else in comparison of that , have no relish . And if you do but know what it is to love , you will never think that he who loves , can do any thing to displease . All his actions are marked with the sweet character of love , and cannot be displeasing . If he chance to commit any fault the fault it self pleaseth , considering with what intention it was committed . The very desire of being amiable has such vigour in a right Lover , as though he cannot chuse but be rough to all the world in general , yet will he be sure to smooth and spruce up himself towards her he loves . And from hence is the reason , that many , who are not at all rellished by most in general , are yet loved and esteemed by some one in particular . Do you see , Hylas , that hitherto you have been ignorant in the Laws of Love , and have only abused the Name of it , and deceived those whom you thought you had loved ? How , said Hylas , Have I not loved all this while ? What then have I done unto Carles , Amuranthe , Laonice , and a hundred more ? You must know , said Silvander , that in all sorts of Arts , there are both good and bad proficients in them : And so in Love ; for some do love well as I do , and some ill as you : So as I may be termed the Master , and you the Changling of Love. At this every one smiled , except Lycidas , who hearing all this discourse grew higher in his jealous apprehensions , which Phillis did not observe , thinking it rather an effect of his affection to her , since in reason he could never doubt her . One that is ignorant , and knows not that Jealousie in Love is a sucker which draws unto it self that nutriment which should go into the branches and good fruit , does not know that the greater it is , the more doth it argue the kindness of the place , and vigour of the plant . Paris , who admired the neat wit of Silvander , did not know how to judge of him , but thought , that were he more conversant amongst civilized people , he would be unparaleld ; since living amongst Shepheards , he was such as he found him : And therefore he resolved to contract friendship with him , to the end he might more freely enjoy his company ; and to make them proceed in their disputation , he addressed himself unto Hylas , and said unto him , It seems , Hylas , your cause is naught , since you are so mute , and has not a word more to say in the defence of it . No wonder , said Diana ; for I beleeve he is pricked in conscience . Hylas knowing that he argued all this while against the truth , & only to put a handsom gloss upon his fault , he would not reply a word , but looked very attentively upon Phillis , who was got near unto Lycidas , and talked with him in a low voice ; and because Astrea would not have him hear what she said , she did often interrupt him , and so often , as she forced him to say , that if Phillis were as troublesom as she was , he should not love her . Truly Shepheard , said she , purposely to keep him from hearing , If you should be as uncivil to her , as you are to us , she will make no great accompt of you . And because Phillis never heeding this talk , continued on her discourse , Diana said unto her , what Phillis is this all the duty you will pay unto me ? Will you let me go , and entertain a Shepheard in discourse ? To which Phillis upon a sudden answered , No , no , I beseech you , Mistris , but pardon my error ; for I thought that the jolly discourse of Hylas would have kept you from taking any notice of me , who in the mean time , was talking of a business which this Shepheard desired some satisfaction in . And indeed , she spoke but truth ; for she was much troubled at the faint and cold behaviour of Lycidas . Well , well Phillis ( answered Diana , in the language of a real Mistris ) you alwaies think to cover your faults with excuses ; but pray take notice , that these frequent negligences are so many testimonies of your small affection , and that when time and place serves , I shall remember how you use me . Hylas had the hand of Phillis in his , and not knowing how things were betwixt Silvander and her , he wondered to hear Diana say so ; and therefore seeing her ready to begin an excuse , he interrupted her , saying , What does my fairest Mistris say unto this imperious Shepheardess who treats you in such coorse language ? Will you yeeld unto her in any thing ? Commit no such sin , I beseech you ; for though she be indeed fair , yet you have beauty enough to make your party good enough with her , if not excell her . Oh Hylas , said Phillis , did you but know against whom you use this language , you would rather bee dumb all your daies , than displease this fair Shepheardess who , did you love her , were able with the least glimpse of her eye to make you the most wretched thing that ever loved . Make me so , said the Shepheard ; No , no , she may doe what she will with her eyes , open or shut them , and never hurt me ; my misery or happiness depends not upon her flames , neither in her eyes , face , nor any part else , but I doe love you , and more than that , inspite of her will love you . If you do love me , said Phillis , and I have any power of you , then surely she hath much more . I may be moved by your affection and services not to treat you ill : But this fair Shepheardess having no services or love from you , will have no pitty upon you . What have I to doe with her pitty ? said Hylas , am I at her mercy ? Yes certainly , said Phillis , you are at her mercy ; for my will is her will , and I can doe nothing but what she is pleased to command . She is the Mistris whom I do love , serve , and adore . So as she ; and she onely is all my affection , all my service , and all my devotion . See therefore , Hylas , how you have offended her , and what mercy and pardon you stand in need of . Then Hylas , throwing himself at Diana's feet , after a little time of consideration , thus said unto her : Fair Mistris ormine , if he that loves could have eyes to see any thing but the thing loved , certainly , I had seen that it is the duty of every one to honour and reverence your merits . But since my eyes were shut against all but my fair Phillis , I shall think you too full of cruelty , if you doe not pardon a crime , which I confess , and beg a mercy for . Phillis , who had a mind to be rid of this man , that she might talk unto Lycidas , did interrupt Diana in her answer , and told him , that Diana would not pardon him , unless upon condition to relate all his Courtships and Adventures which he had ever since he first loved : For it was impossible but that discourse should be very delightful , since he had such variety of Mistresses . Certainly Phillis , said Diana , you can divine my thoughts ; for I did intend not to pardon , but upon the same condition : And therefore Hylas , if you expect any mercy from me , resolve upon it . How , said Hylas , will you force me upon such a Rock , as may chance to split me ; and constrain me to relate the story of my life before my Mistris ? What opinion will she have of me when she hears , that I have had above a hundred ; some of one complexion and humour , and some of another ; what will she think of me ? No worse than she does , answered Silvander ; for she knows you to be an extravagant peece , and light as the wind . 'T is very true , said Phillis , but because I will not spoyl any sport , I shall desire that I may go about some business which I have with Astrea , whilst Hylas is obeying the commands of Diana . So upon this she took Astrea by the Arm , and did lead her to the side of the Wood , where Lycidas was gone before ; and because Silvander over-heard her answer , he followed at a distance to see what his design was , and the evening was very favourable to him ; for it began to be dark , so as hee might follow unseen , and stole from tree to tree so near them , as he heard Astrea say unto Phillis , what strange humour is this in Lycidas , that he should desire to speak with you at such a time , in such a place as this ? I cannot tell , answered Phillis , but he hath been very sad all this evening , and conjured me to come hither ; let me entreat you to walk here a little whilst we are together : But it was his special charge that I should be alone . I shall do what you please , said Astrea , but take heed that he be not more displeased at you for meeting him at such undue hours , and alone in such a dark place . Upon that consideration , answered Phillis , I do entreat you to take the pains of comming hither : And , I beseech you , walk so near us , that if any chance to come , he may think we are all three together . Whilst they were talking thus , Diana and Paris pressed Hylas to relate the story of his life , and obey the commands of his Mistris : And though he seemed to be very unwilling , yet at last he began thus . The History of Hylas . WILL you needs have it so , fair Mistris of my Mistris , and you noble Paris , that I must tell all my fortune ever since I began first to Love ? I pray doe not think that the refusal which I made , was because I had nothing to say : For , beleeve me , I have loved too many to want subject ; but it was because me-thinks we want day . I doe not mean to tell you all , but to tell you one of my Adventures ; for all would require a little Age before the story would be ended . Yet in obedience to your commands , I will begin , and beseech you to consider , that every one is subject unto some superiour Power , against which there is no resistance : That predominate Power unto which I am so violently devoted , is Love : otherwise perhaps you will wonder , that there should be no chain , either of duty or obligation strong enough to hold me . I must freely confess , that as every one has a natural inclination , that mine is unto Inconstancy , for which I ought not to be blamed , since it is the decree of Heaven upon me . Amongst all the fine Scituations which the River Rosne doth in his impetuous course visit , after it hath taken in Arar , Iseres , Durance , and several other Rivers , it dasheth it self against the old walls of the Town of Arles , the Metropolis of its Country , the best peopled , and richest of all the Roman Provinces : Near unto this good Town did encamp ( as I have heard our Druides say ) the great Commander , called Caius Marius , a little before that signal Victory which he obtained against the Cimbres , the Cimmerians , and the Celts , at the foot of the Alpes , who being gone through the Scythique Ocean with intentions to sack Rome , were so defeated by this great Captain , that not one of them came off with life : And if the Roman Arms did spare any , the barbarous fury of their courage did turn their own hands against themselves , and being ashamed to live , killed one another . Then , the Roman Army , for the security of their Allies and Friends , came to encamp before this Town ; and according to the custome of that Nation , did circle about their Camp with a most profound and deep Trench , which extended to the very banks of Rosne , whose impetuous source was such , as entring into those Trenches , did divide its chanel into two wales : The ancient River ran its old course , and the new had such a pass by these Trenches , as did equal the greatest Rivers , and made a most pleasant & fertile Island between them : And because of the Trenches of Caius Marius , the people call it corruptively , Carmargue ; and these two Armes of Rosne running into the Mediterranean Sea , they call the Isle between them Camargue . I should not have derived the Pedigree of this place so high , had it not been the place which gave me birth , and where my Ancestors have long continued : Where by reason of the places abundant fertility , many Shepheards resort ; and my Predecessors ever held a considerable rank amongst them ; alwayes esteemed both rich and virtuous ; and when they dyed , left me enough to live upon ; and indeed too soon for me did my Father dye , since it was the very same day that I was born ; and my Mother , who had the education of me , did doat upon me as her only child , or rather spoyled me . Judge what a fine Master of a house I was : Amongst the rest of my young imperfections , I could not avoyd that of Pride , thinking that all the Shepheards in Camargue ought of duty to reverence me : And when I was grown to riper years , I thought every Shepheardess was in love with me , and that any of them would bee beholding to me for my affection . I was most fortified in that opinion by a fair and wise Shepheardess , my neighbour , called Carlis , who carressed me extreamly . I was yet so young , that the pangs of Love could not much torment me , so as I did onely resent the sweetness of her favours , and that was all . My age did not permit me to know whether or no it was Love ; but however I was infinitely pleased in the company of this Shepheardess , and used such courtship as they doe who are in love : So as this continual practice made many think that I knew more than my age permitted : And therefore when I arrived at eighteen or nineteen years of age , I found my self deeply engaged to serve her : But since I never affected that vainglorious humour which most Lovers use to attribute to themselves , which is , to be reputed constant ; the kind treatment of Carlis obliged mee much more than that imaginary duty . And therefore , one of my chiefest and familiariest friends took an occasion to divert mee from her ; his name was Hermantes , who , ere I was well aware , was so deeply and desperately in love with Carlis , that hee had no felicity or contentment , but in being near her . I being but a Novice in Love , never perceived this new affection , nor had I subtlety enough to finde it out : He was something older then I , and consequently more cunning , and knew so well how to dissemble , as I did not think any suspected such a thing : But , his greatest trouble was , that the Parents of this Shepheardesse desired this match betwixt her and I should proceed , because they thought it advantageous to her , of which , Hermantes being advertised , and finding , by his discourse with the Shepheardesse , that she did love me , he conceived , that she would fall off from me , if he could procure me to fall off from here He knew well enough , that I would change assoon as a good occasion offered it selfe ; and after he had well considered with himself how he should begin his designe , he thought , that if he could infuse an opinion into me , that I deserved a better match , I should easily disdain her And indeed , he found that no great piece of difficulty ; for first , I had a very good opinion of him as my dearest friend ; and next I had a conceit , that there was nere a Shepheardesse in all Camargue , but would be glad to entertain me . Upon these grounds , I dispossessed Carlis from any share in my thoughts , and made choise of one whom I thought more deserving : and doubtlesse I was not mistaken , for she was one that had beauty enough to make one love her , and prudence enough to behave herselfe , her name was Still ana , esteemed to be the fairest and wisest in all the Isle , and such a one as did draw me out of my former error . But , see the fondnesse of my proud fancy , because she had been courted by very many , and all of them bastled , I did the more willingly fall on , to the end my merits might be the more noted . Carlis , who did really love me , wondred at the alteration , not knowing what occasion I could have for it ; but to reduce me to her service , she began to cast about , and use all manner of allurements she could devise ; yet , I being now upon the main Ocean , could not think upon any landing so soon . But , though she was much displeased at this separation ; yet , she was shortly after revenged , by the very same that caused her misery . For , imagining with myselfe , that assoon as I gave Stilliana any assurance of my love , she would freely resigne herselfe unto me ; therefore the first time that I met her at a dancing meeting , I said thus unto her as we danced together ; Fairest Shepheardesse , I cannot tell what power it is which you have , nor what kinde of charmes they are which sparkle from your fair eyes : but , I am sure Hylas is so much your servant , that no mortall can be more . She thought I mock'd her , knowing how I loved Carlis , and therefore in a smiling manner , answered thus : Is this the language , Hylas , that you learned in the School of Carlis ? I would have answered , when by the order of the Ball we parted , so as I was constrained to stay till the assembly parted ; then seeing her go out the first , I stepped to her and took her by the hand At the first she smiled , afterwards said thus unto me , Is it , Hylas , out of resolution , or out of command , that you apply your selfe this night unto me ? I beseech you , said I , why do you ask that question ? Because , said she I see so little reason for it , as I must needs think it one of these occasions . It is , said I , out of a resolution never to love any but the fair Stilliana , and your beauty commands me never to love any other . I believe , answered she , that you are mistaken , and does not think you speak unto me , or else you do not know me but , not to let you run on any longer in your error know , that I am not Carlis , but my name is Stilliana . He must be blinde , answered I , that takes you for Carlis , she comes infinitely too much short of you , to take her for you , or you for her : But I do know , too well for my liberty , that you are Stilliana ; and it would be more my tranquillity if I knew it lesse . Thus I talked her to her lodging , not knowing whether I was welcome to her or no. It was no sooner day the next morning , then I went unto Hermantes , to tell him the passage of the last night . I found him in Bed ; and perceiving me to be netled at something , Well , said he , what newes ? is the victory gotten before the combat ? Ah friend , said I , I have been pittifully bafled , she disdaines me mocks me , and at every word sends me to Carlis she will treat me as a cruell Mistresse , and laughs at me . But Hermantes knowing my fleeting disposition , and fearing that indeed I would return to Carlis , also that she would entertain me , he answered me thus , Why , friend , did you ever expect any lesse from her ? would you esteem her worthy of your love , if she give herselfe unto you , before she knowes whether you do really love her ? How could she possibly , at the very first , give any credit to you , since all the Isle knowes , you heretofore loved Carlis ? Certainly , she were very easily vanquished , if so small an attempt should win her . But friend , said I unto him , is it not first requisite I acquaint her with my slighting of Carlis , before I do declare my love unto her ? It seemes , answered Hermantes , that you are ignorant in Love ▪ I must tell you , Hylas , that when a declaration of Love is made unto a Shepheardesse , she never well believes it at the first , because it is the common custome and garb of all Shepheards , to be courteous and civill , and the weaknesse of their Sex , does oblige men to serve and honour them in generall . On the contrary , upon the least appearance of any hatred , they do easily think themselves to be hated ; because amitie is natuturall , and enmity the contrary . From hence I argue , Hylas , that it is much more easie to make Carlis believe you hate her , than to perswade Stilliana , that you love her . And because you finde , that your affection unto Carlis does stick upon her stomack , your best way is , to make her know that you do not love this Carlis , which you must do by some action , made known , not only unto Carlis , but unto Stilliana and many others . To be briefe , fair Shepheardesse , he knew so well how to turn me any way he pleased , that I writ this Letter unto the poor Carlis . Hylas his Letter unto Carlis . I Do not write now , Carlis , to let you know , that I do love you , for you have but too much believed that ; but it is to assure you , that I will never love you any more . I am sure you will wonder at this declaration , since you alwaies loved me more then ever I desired . I must be plain and tell you , that it is your bad fortune , which cannot keep within the compasse of our amitie ; and my good , which will not let me stay any longer , where it is not worth the staying . And to the end you may not complain of me , I bid you adieu , and give you free liberty to make the best of your fortune you can , for of me there is no hopes . When she received this Letter , she chanced to be in very good company ; and as fortune was , Stilliana her selfe was there amongst them , and did so much disapprove of this action , as none in all the company more : which Carlis perceiving , I beseech you all , said she unto the company , oblige me so far , as to help me with an Answer for me . For my part , said Stelliana , I will be the Secretary : Then taking Pen , Inke , and Paper , she writ , as altogether indited , in the name of Carlis . The Answer of Carlis unto Hylas . HYLAS , Too great a conceipt of your selfe , is it which perswades you that I do love you ; and the knowledge I have of your humour , together with my own will , which never relished you , is it which ever kept me from loving you : so as all the affection I ever had , have , or shall have , to you , is only in your own conceit . And therefore if you do think , that either my bad fortune , or your good , did consist in any Love I had unto you , you were most grosly mistaken . I do swear unto you , Hylas , by all those merits which you think you have , and have not ; that I never cared a straw for you . And this advantage I shall get by all this , that for the future , I shall be freed from being troubled with you . And because I will not be quite ungratefull , for the pleasure you have done me in this , I shall wish the heavens will continue you in this resolution , to my contentment , as before they put you upon me , to my trouble . In the mean time , live contentedly ; which if you doe , as well as I shall , being delivered from such a trouble , believe it , Hylas , you are happy , and so farewell . This Letter , I must confesse , did a little nettle me ; for , my Conscience told me , I had wronged this Shepheardesse ; but my new affection unto Stilliana would not let me acknowledge it , but did prompt me to lay the fault upon her ; for , said I to my selfe , Since she is neither so fair nor pleasing as Stilliana , why should I any longer love her ? Am I to be blamed for her imperfections ? For my part , I cannot mend her ; all I can do , is to condole with her , her poverty ; but yet , that shall not hinder me from desiring and adoring the riches of another . Upon these motives , I endeavoured to drive Carlis from my heart ; and thinking , that now I had nothing to do but to court Stilliana , whom I thought already mine ; I desired Hermantes to carry a Letter from me to her , and also to shew her a Copy of that I writ unto Carlis , to the end , she might not question my love to her . Hermantes being truly my reall friend , in any thing which related not unto Carlis , did , without any difficulty , take it upon him , and chusing a convenient time when she was alone in her lodging , presented my Letters unto her , and smilingly said thus : Fair Stilliana , if the fire do burn him that shall approach too neer it , if the Sun do dazzle that eye , which dares look upon its lustre , and if the Sword do wound him that thrusts it to his heart , you must not wonder , if the miserable Hylas , comming too neer you , be scorched ; if , in beholding you , he be dazled ; and if , in receiving the fatall dart of your fair eyes , he resent the mortall wound in his heart . He would have gone on had not she , in a furious impatiency , interrupted him : No more , no more , good Hermantes , ( said she ) you trouble your selfe in vain ; Hylas has neither merit enough , nor you eloquence sufficient , to perswade me unto any minde of changing my contentment for his ; nor do I wish my selfe so much ill , nor Hylas so much good , as to believe your words : 'T is well , Hermantes , that I am acquainted with the humour of Hylas , at the cost of another , and not mine own ; it is too much that Carlis hath been so basely deluded by him , and let him not make you instrumentall in the ruine of another : As you do love Hylas , so I do love Stilliana ; and if you will advise him as a friend , counsell him as I do , never to love Stilliana , nor Stilliana to love Hylas , and if he will not believe you assure him , that all his labour will be lost : And as for this Letter which you bring me from him , I care not if I do take it , for I am so well armed against him , that I do not fear his charmes . Upon this , she opened the Letter , and read it aloud : It was only an assurance of my affection , that I had quitted Carlis for her sake , and an earnest imploring her to love me . When she had read it , she smiled , and turning towards Hermantes , asked him , whether he would have her return an Answer ; and he answering , that he did passionately desire it ; she said , she would ; and did , in these Termes . Stilliana's Answer unto Hylas . SEe Hylas what a simple man you are , in thinking I should Love you , because you have left Carlis ; whereas there is nothing could more invite me to hate , then that . You say you do love me : Truly , if any other more just then your self , had said it , perhaps I should have beleeved him , because I do in some sort deserve it : but I do assure you , and beleeve it , that I neither do nor will Love you : for it would argue in me a most simple judgement , to love any such contemptible humour as yours . If you think this Language a little too ruffe and harsh ; consider , Hylas , that I am forced to it , to the end you may never expect the least quittance of any love from me . Carlis has told me the mind of Hylas ; and Hylas may now tell her mine , if he please . If this answer please you , thank the importunity of Hermantes for it : And if it do not , blame your selfe that deserves no better . Hermantes had not seen this Letter , when he gave it unto me : and though he imagined that it would prove , some cold and faint deniall : Yet he did not think she would have been so sharp : but he did not wonder at it , so much as my selfe : for I was almost stark mad tearing the Letter in peeces , and throwing it upon the ground : then recollecting my selfe a little , I pulled my hat over my browes , looked upon the ground , crossed my armes over my breast , and walked in the chamber without speaking a word unto Hermantes . He stood all the while like a stock , and still fixed his eyes upon me . Thus did we continue mute a long while at last , I clapped my hands together upon a sudden & leaped into the middle of the room . The Devill take her , said I aloud , let him love her that will for me , there are Shepheards enough in Camargue as fair as she , that will be glad Hylas would Love them . Afterwards , addressing my selfe unto Hermantes . Oh what a foole Stilliana is , ( said I unto him ) if she think that I will Love her by force ? Why should I be so silly as ever to think any more upon her ? Does she think there are none to love but she ? I am sure , Hermantes , she twinkled with her eyes , and bit her lipps when she talked with you : but I cannot chuse but laugh at her simplicity , if she think I care for her more then I do for the veryest stranger in all Gaule : She must needs twit me with Carlis ; yes , I did love her ; and wil love her again in spite of a thousand Stillianas , and I am confident that ere long she will repent of her fillinesse : but it s no matter , let her repent her heart out for Hylas ; he will be hanged before he ever love her again As I used these expressions I observed that Hermantes changed colour ; but then I was ignorant of the cause not imagining that it proceeded from his fears of my reingratiating my self into the favour of his Mistriss but however he laughed it out , & said that he wondered at this alteration . Yet no sooner was this course resolved upō but I thought of a speedy excecution : with this intentiō I went to Carlis , of whom I begg'd a thousand pardons for the Letter which I writ unto her , assuring her that it was not my fault , but only a rapture of my affection . She who was highly offended as you may think , after a patient hearing , gave me this answer . Hylas , if these assurances of your good will to me were true , I should be satisfied : but if they be only lyes , never think I will renue with you , since I do find so much dainger in your humour : she would have continued on , if Stilliana had not come to shew her the Letter I had writen , and to visit her . When she saw me with Carlis , Do I wake or do I dream ? said she in a great amaze Is this Hylas that I see , or is it a Spirit ? Carlis being very glad of this encounter , thus answered ; Yes yes dear companion it is Hylas , you are not mistaken ; and if you please to come a little nearer , you may heare in what quaint Language he cryes me mercy , and how he repents of all he writ unto me , submitting himselfe unto what punishment I shall inflict upon him . Let his punishment be , said Stilliana , to continue in his affection unto me . To you ? said Carlis , why he swore unto me , just as you entered , that he loved only me I am sure , said Stilliana , that Hermantes brought a Letter to me from him within this two houres . and to put all out of doubt , I pray read this , and see whether or no I lie . I protest , Fair Shepheardesse , I was not able to open my mouth , or speak one syllable in my own defence And to dash me the more out of countenance , many other Shepheardesses came in , at the same time , who were all witnesses against me , so as I was not able to tarry any longer : but slinking away without giving a syllable to any , I went unto Hermantes , and acquainted him with my adventure , who laughed as long as he could , as the subject did very well deserve . The noise of this was so spread throughout all Camarque , that I could not open my lips unto any Shepheardesse , who did not hit me in the teeth with it of which I was so much ashamed that I resolved to quit the isle for a certain time . You may see , I was but young when I was ashamed to be called the Inconstant Lover : surely at this age I should not move a foot for any such-reproaches : you see ( said Paris ) that one must be an apprentice before he be a Master ; t is very true , answered Hylas , and the worst is , he often payes for his apprentiship . But to returne to our discourse . I not being able any longer to endure the perpetuall clamours against me , I gave order for my houshold as secretly as I could , and referred the managment of it wholly unto Hermantes , and afterwards took boat amongst many others . I had then no other design but to travell , and passeway the time , not caring any more for either Carlis or Stilliana , then if I had never seen them for I had so lost the memorie of them , in losing the sight of them , as I never gave one sigh for them both . But see how difficult a thing it is to turne the tide of ones inclination I had no sooner set my foot in the Boat , but I saw a new subject for my Love. There was amongst other passingers , one old woman who was going unto Lions , to pay some vowes unto the Temple of Venus which she had made for her Son : and brought along with her , her fair Daughter for the same occasion and with reason had she the name of Fair , since she equalled Stilliana , and transcended Carlis : her name was Aymea , who in age could not be above ninteen or twenty : and though Camargue was her Country , yet she did not know me , because her jealous Husband ( as commonly all old men are that have young and fair wives ) did keep her in so close , as she never came into our publique assemblies . As soon as ever I saw her , she pleasedme , and do what I could , must needs love her . But I suresaw it would be trouble enough unto me to delude the Stepmother , and win the Stepdaughter . However , not to stick at any difficulties . I summoned all the wit I had to my ayd ; and conceiving the best way would be to begin by the Mother , I thought it most expedient to make my self knowne unto her , and that some old love between our families , or someoutient alliande or other , would beget me some familiarity with her : and I was not deceived in this opinion : For as soon as I told her who I was , and had given her some seurvy excuse or other for my being disguised , which she took for good ; also assured her , that I would never have discovered my selfe unto her , but only that she might the more freely accept of my service : My Son , answered she , I do not wonder at your good will to me for your father did love me so well , as you should have degenerated too much , if you had not some sparkes of that affection remaining in you : Oh my dear Child , you are Son unto a man that was the richest and most amiable man in all Camargue : As she spoke these words , she took my head and closed it to her breast , and kissed my forehead and her kisse did put me in memorie of a chimney which yet retaines a little heat , after all the fire is taken away : for my Father , though he missed marrying her , yet served her too much for her reputation , as as I have heard since : but I , who cared not a rush for all her carresses , further then they conduced to my designe , seemed to receive them with much obligation , and thanked her for her affection to my Father , beseeching her to let it descend upon his Son : and since the heavens had made me heire unto all his estate , I hope she would not disinherit me of that which I esteemed most , which was the honour of her favour and that for my part I would succeed my Father in all devotion and service to her . To be brief , Fair Shepheardesse , I flattered up this old woman with such candid language , that she loved me , none better ; and to gratifie me , she did contrary to her custom , command her Daughter in Law to Love me also . Oh that she had been so well advised as to follow her counsell ? But I never met with any so cold in all her actions ; so I was severall dayes with her ; and never had the confidence to breake my designe unto her in words ; for Stilliana had put me much out of conceipt of my self : besides , she was alwayes at the old hagges elbow who twattled continually unto me , of old done deeds , all the day long . It hap●ied , that this great company of passengers with whom we went and most of them Merchants , they were to touch upon an Island neere Avignion , and take in some commodities ; and we who were in their company and unaccustomed to such voyages , being weary with sitting so long , whilst these Merchants were about their business , we went a shore to walk & amongst the rest this Stepmother unto Aymea was one of the troope . As soon as my Shepheardesse was in the Isle , she went along the water side with other women of her age , and I thrust my selfe amongst them in hopes of an opportunity , whilst the old Beldam was walking with some others of her own gang . By fortune , Aymea , being parted from her companions and was gathering flowers by the water side , I stepped to her , and took her by the hand : then after I had walked with her a little further , I began thus to expresse my selfe ; I should be ashamed fair Shepheardesse , to be so long mute , did I not feare my speech would more offend you , then my silence . I do not know Hylas , said she unto me , what occasion you should have either to be silent or to speak : Oh Fairest , said I , my affection does so secretly burne me , and gives me such an occasion to declare my pain , that I cannot be silent ; on the other side my affection puts me in such fear , of offending her I Love by declaring it unto her , that I dare not speake : so as the same affection which should furnish me with words , denyes them , when I am with you : Me ? ( replyed she presently ) pray Hylas be well advised what you say . Yes you , Fairest , replyed I , I do very well know what I say . Did I think this to be in earnest , said she , I should answer you after another straine : If you make any doubt of my being in earnest , said I , I beseech you consider your own perfections , and they will perfectly inform you . Then , with a thousand protestations and oathes , I vented the whole thoughts of my heart unto her : She , without any dismay , coldly answered , Hylas , never charge me with any of your follies ; if you do , I shall know how to remedy them , and then you shall want a subject to work upon : If my Mothers affection to you , nor the condition wherein I am , will not give a check unto your injurious intentions , I assure you , what duty will not do in you , it shall in me , and I will so take away all occasion from you , as you shall see , that I am what I ought to be . You see how calmly I speak , not , but I do abominate your indiscretion , but it is to let you see , that passion transports me not , but that reason is the rule of my tongue , and makes me speak so mildly : And if I do finde , this moderate course will not divert you from your designe , then will I have recourse unto extream remedies . These words uttered so calmly , did touch me so to the quick , that I knew not what to say ; not that I intended to give over , for I knew that the first assaults are commonly thus repulsed : But , as Aymea saw me thus mute and 〈◊〉 , and went away , there was one of her company , that seeing me muse in that manner , came towards me , and making some kinde of amorous signes , looking at one through her fingers , she passed by , as if she did invite me to follow : At the first I followed not , seeming to take no notice but when she came the second time , I did : and after she had made two or three turnes toward her company , she seemed as if she were out of breach , and did sit down upon a green tuft of grasse : I , who followed without any designe , seeing her upon the ground , and in a place where none could see us , began to sport with her , and she made little kinde of resistance , but such as shewed , that this privacy was not displeasing unto her ; for she did , as I think , purposely uncover her neck , that the whitenesse of her skin might be seen better than could be in her face : At last , rising up , she said unto me ; I did not think , Hylas , you had been such a ruffling companion , for if I had , I should not have left my company . If it do displease you , said I , I will begg your pardon ; but , if it do not , I was never in my life better payed for my indiscretion then now . What do you mean said she unto me ? I do mean , fair Floriante , said I , that I did never see any so fair as now I do . See how you can lie , said she ; and then striking me gently upon the cheek , she ran to her company . This Floriante was the daughter of a very brave Cavaller , who was then sick , and dwelt upon the coast of Ara , and she hearing of his sicknesse , was going to him , having been with one of her Sisters , who was married in Arles . For matter of beauty she was well enough ; but she was so full of gawderies , and of such a galliard humour , as I must confesse , all my good-will to Aymea was forgotten , and so suddainly , as I never at all resented any displeasure at parting from her ; for , this new commer furnished me with content enough , to cast away all care . Thus then I left Aymea , as I thought , and was all for Floriante : I do say [ as I thought ] for it was not entirely , since very often , when I saw her I took delight in talking with her , though my affection to the other did draw me a little more violently : But , the truth is , when I had well considered with my selfe , I found , that in lieu of one , I loved both . Indeed it was no great trouble to me ; for when I was with Floriante , I never so much as remembered , whether any such a woman as Aymea was in the world ; and when I was with Aymea , Floriante was a hundred miles out of my memorie : Nothing troubled me so much , as when I was far from them both , for then I grieved for both . Thus , generous Paris , did I spend my time , till I came to Vienna , where being in our lodging , ( for we landed every night at some good Town or other ) a Shepheardesse came , and desired the Master of the Ship or Boat , to give her room in it as far as Lyons ; pretending that her Husband had been wounded in the Warres , and had sent for her . The Master of the Boat being very civill , did very kindly receive her ; and so the next morning she went into the Boat with us : She was fair , and so modest and discreet , as she was no lesse commendable for her vertue than her beauty ; but , so sad and melancholly , as she moved all the company to pitty her : And I being ever very compassionate towards the afflicted , I did , amongst the rest , extreamly pitty her also , and cheered her up as much as possibly I could : at which Floriante was nothing pleased , nor Aymea neither . Now , generous Paris , you must consider , that though a woman do put a fained glosse upon it , yet , she cannot for her life choose , but resent the losse of any Lover , as thinking it an affront unto her beauty ; and beauty being a thing most deer unto that Sex , it is the most sensible thing that is in them . However , I , that began to blend a little Love with my compassion , not seeming to regard these two Shepheardesses , did continue on my discourse unto this ; and amongst otherthings , to the end we should not let down discourse , and also to have more acquaintance with her , I did intreat her to tell me the occasion of her sadnesse ; and she being fluent in courtesie , began thus : The compassion which you seem to have of my griefe , obligeth me , courteous Shepheard , to give you that satisfaction which you desire ; and I should think it a great crime to refuse so small a thing : But yet , I do beseech you to consider the condition I am in , and excuse me , if I do abbreviate my discourse into as little room as possibly I can . Know then , Shepheard , that I was born upon the coast of the River Loire , where I have been educated with as much tender care , as possibly one of my quality could be , untill the fifteenth year of my age . My name is Cloris , my Father's Leonces , Brother to Gerestan , into whose hands I was transferred after the death of my Father and Mother . And here I began to resent the blowes of fortune ; for , my Uncle having more care of his own Children than of me , did think himselfe overcharged with me . All the comfort I had was in his Wife , whose name was Callirea , for she loved me , and furnished me with all things that I wanted , unknown to her Husband . But the heavens had decreed to afflict me ; for , when Filander , Callirea's Brother , was killed , she took his death so sadly , that within a few daies after she died , and I was left , with her two Daughters , so young , as could afford me no contentment . It happened , that a Shepheard of the Province of Viennoise , called Rosidon , came to visit the Temple of Hercules , which is upon the coast of Furan , seated upon a high Rock , which elevates its head above all the rest of the Mountains : That day on which he came thither , was a day of great solemnitie , and many Shepheards and Shepheardesses were there also . It would be impertinent to relate all passages , and the manner how he declared his Love unto me : but so it was , that ever since that day he has so devoted himselfe to me , as he became wholly mine . He was young and handsome ; and as for his Estate , it was much better than ever I could hope for : Moreover , his Spirit and his Body were so resemblant and sutable , as did make up a most perfect composure . His courtship continued four years , in all which time , I cannot say , he ever did or thought any thing , which he did not render me an account of , and asked my advice This extream submission and long continuance , did assure me of his Love and merits , and obliged me to love him extreamly . We lived and loved thus above a year , in as much perfect amitie , as could possibly be between two Lovers , and at last , our joyes were compleated in our Marriage . Now were we as happy as Mortalls could be , conducted we were to the Temple , the Songs of Hymen did sound on all sides ; and being returned to our lodgings , nothing was to be heard but Instruments of joy ; and when we were in the height of felicity , we were separated by the most averse fate that ever chanced unto any . We were then at Vienna , where the greatest part of Rosidor's Estate did lie . It hapned , that some debauched young fellowes of those Townes about Lyons , where our Druides use to keep the missltoe which they got in the great Forrest of Mars , would needs commit some disorders , which my Husband could not brook but after some gentle disswasions , did hinder them in the execution ; at which they were so incensed , that ( thinking they could not anger Rosidor worse , then to affront me ) one of them offered to throw a glasse of Inke in my face : but , I seeing the blow coming , turned aside my head , so as I had none of it light upon me but in my neck , the marks whereof are yet very fresh . My Husband seeing my breast full of Inke and blood , did think that I was wounded , and therefore drew his sword , and ran it through the body of him that gave me this affront , and afterwards , with the help of some friends , did drive them away . Judge , Shepheard , how much I was troubled ; for , I thought my selfe worse wounded than I was , and when I saw my husband all bloody , with a wound which he received on his shoulder . But , after this first fray was parted , and his wound searched , he had no sooner dressed himselfe , but Officers came to seize upon him , and carried him away with such violence , that they would not permit me so much as to bid him adieu ; but , my affection was so much above their denyall , that I did come unto him , and held him about the neck so fast , that they could hardly pull me off . On the other side , he seeing me in this condition and chusing rather to die , than to part from me , did so shew both his love and courage , that though wounded , yet he broke from them , and got out of the Town : This kept him from an Imprisonment , but it made his cause worse in the eye of Justice , which caused severall Proclamations to issue out against him : During all which time , his greatest griefe was , that he could not be with me ; and his desire of seeing me being very great ; he disguised himselfe , and in the night came unto me , and there stayed : God knowes how great my joyes were , and also how great my fears for , I knew , that his pursuers , knowing his love to me , would have all eyes about the house , and do all they could possible to apprehend him : And it hapned as I alwaies feared : for there he was taken , and carried to Lyons , whither presently I followed , and very opportunely for him : for , the Judges , whom I continually solicited , had so much pitty of me , that they shewed him favour : and so , maugre all the pursuit of his enemies , he was delivered . As I had abundance of trouble in the businesse , so , courteous Shepheard , I had abundance of joy to see him out of all danger : But , because his Prison had made him very sick , he was forced to stay a few daies in Lyons , and I with him , endeavouring to cheer him up as well as possibly I could . At last being out of danger , he entreated me to go unto his house , and prepare all things for the entertainment of his friends , whom he would invite to rejoyce with him , for his good successe in his businesse : When I was gone , these debauched fellowes seeing they could not revenge themselves by Law , they resolved to murder him in his bed and entring into his lodging , gave him two or three stabbs with a Dagger , and leaving him dead as they thought , fled . Judge , kinde Shepheard , what cause have I to grieve at this fatall accident . Thus ended Cloris her story , with eyes swimming in tears , which dropped upon her fair breast like links of Pearl . Now , generous Shepheard , this which I am now about to tell you , is a fresh gale of Love : The sorrowes which I saw in this Shepheardesse , moved me unto so much compassion , that though her face perhaps was not able to cause love , yet plain pitty touched me so to the quick , that I must confesse , neither Carlis , Stilliana , Aymea , Floriana , nor all of them together , ever tyed me in such strong chaines , as this poor desolate Cloris ; not that I did not love those , but because there was yet a place void in my soul for this Thus see me resolved upon Cloris as upon the rest ; but I knew it was to no purpose to mention my love unto her , untill Rosidor were either dead or recovered , for her sorrowes had taken up all her soul . Thus came we to Lyons , where every one parted , and my new affection unto Cloris moved me to wait upon her to her lodging , where I did visit Rosidor , purposely to be acquainted with her ; for I knew , the way to get into the favour of the Wife , was , to begin with the Husband . She thought , he had been much more wounded than she found him , ( for what one fears , is alwaies apprehended in the worse sense ) and changed colour when she saw him up , and walking about the Chamber . But see how things happen , the sorrowes of Cloris in the Boat was the ground of my affection ; and now her joyes and contentment makes it die , which argues , that a disease may be cured by its contraries : for , I entred into the house a captive , and went out a man of liberty , and Master of my selfe : But , considering this accident , I called Aymea and Floriante into my memory again . Now am I presently in quest of their lodgings , and enquiring of every one I met with ; at last by fortune , I found them both together . The next morning was the great Feast of Venus , and according to the custome of the day , the preceding day unto the Festivall , the Maids do sing in the Temple Authems , unto the honour of that goddesse , and remain there untill midnight : I heard , that the Step-mother of Aymea would be then there in performance of her vow ; Floriante , at the earnest request of Aymea , promised to be there also : And I resolved to disguise my selfe in the habit of a Virgin , and to get in when it was dark : and when I was in , I stayed in the most blinde and least frequented corner of the Temple till it was nine or ten of the clock . Then was the dores shut , and not a man but my self in , unlesse some that might be as full of curiosity as my selfe and so disguised : but when the Hymnes began , then came I out of my lurking corner : And because the Temple was very large , and had no lights but such as was about the Altar , I might the more safely mingle amongst the rest of the Virgins , without fear of being knowne . Then looking about me where Aymea was , I saw her carry a taper unto a young Virgin , who rising up , aprpoached the Altar ; and after some certain ceremonies she began to sing some staves , which at the end of every stave was answered by all the company as a Chorus : I know not whether it was the dimnesse of the light . ( For it does often hide the imperfections of a complexion ) or what it was , or whether she was really very faire , but so it was , that as soone as ever I saw her , I loved her . Some affirme that Love proceeds from the eyes of the party loved but this cannot be ; for her eye never looked upon me , nor did mine see her so much as to know her againe ; and this was the reason that I thrust in amongst the Shepherdesses that stood neerest her . But , but as ill luck was , after I had with much dainger gotten neere her , she ended her Anthem , and carried her taper into its wonted place , so as it became so darke that though neere her , yet could I not well see her . Yet in hope that eyther she or some other would ere long sing again , I stayed there a little longer , but I perceived the light was carried into another Quire , and presently after , one that was there began to sing , as my new , and unknown Mistriss had done before : the difference betwixt them both in voice and face , was very great , for neither was comparable unto her that I began to love : so as not being able to hold out any longer , I addressed my selfe unto a Lady was the further off from any company , and counterfetting my voice as well as possible I could , I asked her who it was that sung the last before . Certainly , said she , you are a meere stranger that askes this question , and does not know her . Perhaps , said I , I should know her , did I heare her named . Who does not know that , said she , by her face , does ask that question in vain ; but to satisfie you , her name is Cyrcenna , the fairest Virgin that is in all the Country , and so known unto every-one , that if you do not know her , certainly you are of another world . Hitherto I counterfeited my voice so well , that as the night deceived her eyes , so my words did her eares , but not forgetting my selfe I told her , that in recompence of that favour she had done me no man could be more her servant then my selfe . How 's this said she unto me , who are you that useth any such lauguage unto me ? then observing me a little more neerely , she found by my dresse and Garb , what I was ▪ Then in a great amaze she said unto me ? how durst you be so bold , as thus to break the holy lawes of this sacred place ? do you not know , that you must expiate this crime with the losse of your life ? The truth is I did not think the punishment had been so great : but seeming unto her , to be a stranger , and ignorant of their statutes , she took pitty upon me and said that it was a thing impossible to obtain a pardon , so rigorous was the law . Yet seeing that I did not come with any bad intention , she would do what she could to save me . And in order to that , I must not stay untill th● midnight bell did ring , for then all the Druides would come unto the Temple dore with Torches or candles and look upon all their faces . But now the dore was shut , yet she would try if she could get it open ; then putting a vaile upon my head and lending me her Mantle , it did so muffle me up as in the night none could know whether I was man or woman : being thus equipped , she told one of her neighbours that came with her she was not well so they went both together to desire the key of the dore upon that occasion . And going all three together unto the dore with a little candle , which she almost covered with her hand , for feare of the wind , we crowded out altogether , and so by her favour I escaped that dainger : Then the better to disguise the matter , also out of a desire to know unto whom I was so much obliged , I went amongst the rest , unto her lodging . But fair Shepheardesse , ( said Hylas , and addressed himselfe unto Diana ) this discourse is not yet at the halfe ; and me thinks the Sunne is low , therefore I conceive it convenient to referre the sequell untill another opportunitie . T is very true , courteous Shepheard , said she , we must not spend all we have at once . And therefore will save some against another time : besides , Paris who has a long way home , would be put upon the night , should he stay any longer ▪ I can never think the time long , said he , as long as it is spent in your company . I wish Sir , said Diana , there were any thing in me worth your acceptation and I should most willingly devote it to your service : for your merit and civility obliges every one unto it . Paris would have answered , when Hylas interrupted him by saying ; I would to god , generous Paris , that I were you ; and Diana , Phillis , that I might have the honour of such language from her : If it were so said Paris , you could not be more obliged to her , then both you and I am . T is true , said Hylas , but I did never feare being more obliged , unto those who already have entirely obliged me ; your obligations Hylas , said Diana are none of the longest dates , for you can break loose from them when you please . It 's good , answered he , to have two strings to a bow , for if one fail the other may do service : and I do beleeve that Phillis is glad I am of that humour , for otherwise she might sleight my service . With such discourse as this Diana , Paris , and severall other Shepheardesses , came to the great Plain where they alwaies used to assemble , before they parted ; and then Paris bidding good night unto Diana , and the rest of the company , he went towards Laigneu . All this while Lycidas was talking with Phillis ; and his jealousie of Silvander did so torment him , that he was not able to bear the weight of it upon his heart untill the morning : he was so much out of himselfe , as he never minded whether any eares could overhear ; but thinking he was alone with her , after a hundred deep sighes , he thus began to ease himselfe . Is it possible , Phillis , ( said he unto her ) that the heavens should preserve my life so long as to make me resent your infidelity ? The Shepheardesse who expected any other discourse sooner than this , was so surprized at it , that she could not answer ; and the Shepheard seeing her mute , and thinking it was onely to pump for some excuse , continued on : You have reason indeed , fair Shepheardesse not to give me any answer ; for your eyes do too well speak the truth to let me ever hope for any happinessie : and your silence does but too well answer and assure me of what I desire to know . The Shepheardesse being extreamly offended at this language , did in a very angry maner give him this answer Since my eyes can speak so wel for me , why would you have me answer you any otherwise ? & if my silence can so wel inform you of my infidelity , that all my former actions cannot assure you of my affection , do you think I can ever hope that words wil be a better testimony ? but I perceive , Lycidas , that you would gladly make an honest retreat : you have a designe somwhere else , and not daring it without some colorable excuse of your levitie , you faign these Chimeras of displeasure , that your fault may reflect upon me . But , Lycidas , bring out your reasons to the Test , let us see what they are ; and if you will not , then get you gone and do not accuse me with your own crimes : let your continuall complaints wherewith you trouble both heaven and earth , reflect upon some body else not me , who am most mortally displeased at them . My doubts did much displease me , replyed the Shepheard , but this assurance which your tart language gives me , makes me die . I pray you said the Shepheardess , what are your feares ? Not little ones , answered he , since the complaints which proceed from them does trouble both heaven and earth , as you do upbraid me . And if you would know them I will in few words tell you , that I fear Phillis does not love Lycidas . Is it so Shepheard , replyed Phillis ; can you think that I do not love you . Yet remember what you did for me and Olimpia ? Is it possible you should consider my former actions , yet make any such doubts ? I do know , answered the Shepheard , that you did love me ; and had I doubted it , my griefe had not been so great as it is : but I feare a great wound though it do not kil , yet it wil leave a scarr : and that which love made in you , does only leave a mark that it was a wound . Phillis turning her head aside at these words , with a discontented gesture answered him thus ; since Shepherd I see , that all my good offices and testimonies of affection , have no better operation , I do assure you that the greatest griefe I will have , shall be the pains and time I have bestowed . Lycidas saw , that he had much offended his Shepheardesse ; but he himselfe was so full of jealousie , that he could not chuse but returne this answer ; This anger , Shepheardess ( said he ) is but a fresh confirmation of my feares : for to be angry when you are put in mind of a great affection , is a signe it never was accepted . Phillis hearing this reproach , turned aside and answered ; Lycidas dissimulation in all manner of persons , did ever displease me , especially in those I would lust withall ; can Lycidas tel me that he doubts my affection and I not think he dissembles ? What testimonies can I give more than I have already ? Shepherd , Shepherd , these words beleeve me makes me suspect those assurances , which heretofore you have given of your affection , for it may be that you would deceive me in your Love , as it seemes you do your selfe in mine . Shepheardesse , answered Lycidas , were my affection of the common strain , as to consist more in shew then realitie , I should condemn my selfe , for suffering the violence of it to transport me beyond the limits of reason ; but , since it is not of so low an ebb ; but , as you know , did flow like an Ocean , you must think , such an extream love is never without some fears , though they have no cause , those fears do turn themselves into jealousie , and jealousie into grief , or rather into such a frenzie , as you may perceive in me . Whilst Lycidas and Phillis were talking thus , thinking these words were heard only by themselves , and that Trees have no ears , Silvander was behind a Tree , and lost not a syllable : Laonice also , who was asleep there , she wakened at the beginning of their discourse , and knowing them both , was very glad she was there so opportunely , assuring her selfe , that before they parted , they would impart many secrets unto each other , which she might employ to their ruine ; and it happened according to her hopes , for Phillis hearing Lycidas say , that he was jealous , asked him , Of whom ? and Why ? Oh Shepheardesse , answered the wounded Lycidas , do you ask me this question ? I beseech you tell me , from whence proceeds all that faint and hollow coldnesse , which you have used towards me of late ? and that great familiarity with Silvander , unlesse your affection to me had been withdrawn and conferr'd upon him . Ah Shepheardesse , you must not think , but my heart is very sensible of such blowes , since it hath resented those from your fair , but false eyes : how came you to fall off from me ? why would not you speak as familiarly unto me as you were wont ? where is all the care which heretofore you used , in enquiring how I did ? and your griefe , when I was at any time absent ? You can remember , when the name of Lycidas founded sweetly in your ears ? and I do remember , when out of the abundance of your heart , you named him when you should have named another : But now , who but Silvander , Silvander is in the same heart and tongue , where Lycidas had once a considerable room ; but now , the veriest stranger in all the Country , is preferred before him , that is still the same Lycidas that ever he was , and was born only unto Phillis , whom he now suspects . The extream displeasure of Lycidas did force out so many words , as Phillis could not put in one by way of interruption ; for , if she opened her mouth to speak , he still continued on with more vehemency , not considering , that the more he complained , the more his misery encreased , and that if any thing could cure him , it was that answer which he would not hear : And , never considering that it was his torrent of words which hindred the Shepheardesse from answering , he conceived , that her silence proceeded from her guilt , so as every action that she used , did more and more augment his jealousie . The Shepheardesse all this while was so amazed and offended , that she had not time to convince him of his error ; but , though something dark , he saw her blush , at least thought so , which then did put him out of all ; taking that for granted now , which he did but doubt of before . Thus , after he had called upon the Gods , that were just punishers of all infidelitie , he ran away from her through the wood , and would not hear her , when she call'd him back ; she followed , intending to convince him of his error , but it was in vain ; for , he ran so fast , as she quickly lost the sight of him in the thick wood . In the mean time , Laonice was very glad that she had discovered this affection , and to see so good a beginning of her designe , and therefore she retired : Silvander on the other side , seeing Lycidas was so apt to be jealous , he resolved for the future to be the bellowes , that would blow it into a greater flame , and would seem , as if he loved Phillis in earnest , the next time he saw him with her . Leonida in the mean time came to the house of Adamas , and letting him understand , that Galathea had extraordinary businesse with him ; he resolved to set out as soon as the Moon began to shine , which would be about an houre before day , and accordingly they did so : When they were come to the bottom of the Hill , and had only a long plain to go through , before they came to the Pallace of Isaure , the Nymph , at the request of her Uncle , began to relate the businesse thus . The History of Galathea and Lindamor . DO not wonder , I beseech you , Father ( for so she called him ) I should entreat you to hear me with patience , and when you see occasion , to remember , that it is the very same Love which is the cause of all this , which in former times has driven you upon the like , if not stranger accidents . I durst never have spoken to you about it , had I not had both permission and a command to do it : But Galathea , whom the business concerns , doth earnestly desire , since she hath made choice of you for the Physician to cure her , that you should be acquainted with it , both the beginning and progress , and that it may be kept secret from all the world . The Druide ( who knew what reverence was due unto his Lady ( for so he reputed her ) did answer , that his Prudence taught him to conceal any thing that concerned Galathea , and therefore any promise concerning that , was superfluous . Upon that assurance ( said Leonida ) I shall acquaint you with the businesse . It is a long time since Polemas first begun to love Galathea : To tell you how it came to passe , is to no purpose ; but so it was , he did love her . This love proceeded so on , that Galathea her self could not be ignorant of it , but did many times in private make it appear , that his service was not displeasing unto her : And truly he was a man of very high deservings . As for his Pedigree , it is , as you know , derived from the ancient Line of Surieu , which in Noblenesse is not inferiour unto Galathea her self . As for his Person , he is very handsom ; every way so composed , as to move Love. Above all , he is a great Scholar , and in any Learning can silence the greatest Doctors . But , Father , all these things are known unto you , better than I can relate them . But so it was , that these qualities did so recommend him unto the consideration of Galathea , that she was more favourable unto him , than unto any in the Court of Amasis ; yet it was with so much discretion , that none could ever take any notice of it . Then Polemas , having such a favourable wind , did sail so contentedly in the sea of his hopes , as no man could live more happily than hee . But this inconstant Love , or rather inconstant Fortune , would have Polemas , as well as the rest of the world , feel the sharpness of those Arrows which are shot from his Bow. You may remember the time when Amasis permitted Clidaman to bestow servants upon us all . Upon that occasion , Love , like swarms , did rise both in Court and Country ; & amongst the rest , Lindamor's lot did fal upon Galathea . His merits also were very high ; yet she did look as shily upon him , as the ceremony of that Festivall would permit her . But he , who perhaps had before that some such intention , though he durst not let it break out beyond the limits of his discretion was very glad of this occasion , under which he might veyl his real passions , as under a fiction . As Polemas did stomack this new Amity at the first , so the progress of it proved much more vexatious to him . Though Galathea did receive him with some shew of sweetnesse , by way of common courtesie , and after the example of all the other Nimphs , yet this in any reason could not be offensive to him , because she was obliged to it both by the Law , and the example of others . But when this Courtship went further than the bounders of courtesie and civility , then did he perceive it to be in good earnest ; and then did he resent such pangs of Jealousie , as are usuall in a soul that is really in love . Galathea for her part , never thought of any such thing , or at the least did not beleeve , it was so far on : But occasions , which , like drops of rain , do follow one another did so apparently appear , that Polemas might well be excused for suffering himself to be wounded by so sharp a Sword as Jealousie . Lindamor was Generous and Noble , and adorned with all desirable qualities , that a person well born could possible be : as courtly amongst Ladies , as brave in Martial matters , and as full of Courage and Valour , as any that our Court produced many years . He had arrived to the age of five and twenty yeares , before ever he felt any such effects as Love useth to produce in hearts of his age . Not but that he was , of his natural inclination , a much devoted servant unto Ladyes but being continually exercised in businesses much different from idleness , he had not leisure to let Love sow any seeds in his soul ; for ever since hee was able to bear Armes moved by a Generous instinct , which invites Noble spirits unto dangerous enterprizes , he was perpetually in Wars , where he did most heroickly signalize himself . Afterwards , coming to see Clidaman , and to pay that homage unto which he was obliged , at one and the same time he devoted himself unto two : To Clidaman as his Lord , and to Galathea as his Lady ; comming to Court , without any design upon either . But the sweet affability of the young Clidaman , and the merits of the fair Galathea , were Loadstones of such attractive virtue , as did draw him to their service . Thus did Lindamor begin to love , and so that he could not umbrage his affection under the veil of courtesie and complement . Polemas , as one that had interest , did presently perceive it ; yet being friends , he seemed to take no notice , but stil courted his friendship , to the end he might ruin him by Artifice , as afterwards he attempted : And having , as I told you , made profession of amity already unto him , it was the more easie to continue it . At this time Clidaman , began to affect Tilting and Justs , wherein for a beginner he got some honour . But Lindamor was the man that still carried away all the glory and applause of all . At which Polemas was so stung at the heart , that he could no longer dissemble his grudge ; so as hee would needs have a turn with him at Tilting , thinking that he being elder , and having a stronger Arm , he might wel enough undertake his Rival , and get the glory ; but he proved to be only a foil unto Lindamors lustre . The last day of the Bacchanals , when the young Clidaman held a Turnement in maintaining the beauty of Silvia , Guyemant and Lindamor did get as much glory as mortal men could do , but especially Lindamor , who had the favour and good fortune that though Galathea was not the Judge , yet , In spite of Love , shee gave sentence against Polemas . The Nimph , whose eyes could hardly look upon any but Polemas , could not now chuse but highly applaud Lindamor : And observe how Love does play and mock at the Prudence of Lovers ; that which Polemas imagined , would get him the advantage of Lindamor , did most hurt him , and made him almost his inferiour ; for , every one spending their judgments , and comparing the actions of the one with the other , did finde such a difference between them , that it had been better for him to have sit quietly at home . That same night , Lindamor inspir'd by some good Genius ( which makes me believe , that there are some daies fortunate , some unfortunate ) declared himselfe in good earnest a Servant unto the fair Galathea , and such opportunities did fall upon him , as he could not wish for better : For , dancing a kinde of a Dance , which the Franks had newly brought out of Germany , in which , every one catched her whom they most fancyed ; Lindamor guided by Love , but , as I think , thrust upon it by Fate , did steal away Galathea from Polemas , who being more intent upon his discourse than dancing , never heeded it , but went presently , and twitted the Nymph with her affection unto Lindamor . She , who did not yet think Lindamor to be in earnest , was much offended at his discourse , and took his language so ill , that it made Lindamor more pleasing unto her : also , thinking upon some revenge for his jealousie . I am the freer to speak it , for none was better acquainted with all these passages than my selfe , who was destined to be a witnesse of all the businesse : For , assoon as all were retired to their lodgings , & Galathea in bed , she commanded me to stay by her & hold a Candle , whilst she read some Letters of importance which came to her . This night desiring to be alone , she dismissed all the rest of the Nymphs and when they were all gone , she commanded me to shut the dore ; afterwards she made me sit down upon her Bed ; then , after a little smiling to her self , she said thus unto me , I cannot chuse but laugh , Leonida , at an encounter which I met with this night at the Ball , you know that Polemas has long professed himself my servant and ( let me tell it unto you , from whom I wil conceal nothing ) that as long as he behaved himself towards me with honour & respect , his service was not displeasing unto me , but I received him into more favour , then any other in this Court ; yet , not out of any love on my side , I will not say , but perhaps love did flatter him with some hopes of obtaining what he desired ; but , the very truth is , I never yet found any thing in him which could force me so far as Love : I know not what may be in the time to come , but hitherto there is no likelyhood of it . Now Polemas , seeing I allowed him freedome of talk , and heard him with patience ; also observing , that I did not expose my selfe so freely unto any other he is grown so bold , that he knowes not what he does , so much is he transported besides himselfe : This very night he danced with me , in such a dull musing manner , that I could not chuse but rashly ask him , what he ailed . Shall it not displease you , said he unto me , if I should tell you ? No , said I , for I never use to ask a thing which I would not know . Upon this , he went on : I cannot chuse , Madam , ( said he ) but be extreamly sad at some passages , which are very frequently in my eyes , and which touch me so to the quick , that had I but halfe as much assurance as I have suspition , I know nothing that is able to keep that life which yet is in me . I do prorest , I was so ill advised , that I could not imagine what he meant ; yet , conceiving that his former amitie obliged me a little unto a farther curiosity , I asked him , what passages those were which touched him so to the quick ? Then looking ghastly upon me a long while , Is it possible , Madam , ( said he upon a suddain ) you should ask me any such question ? Why not , ( answered I ) ? Because , replied he , all these things are addressed unto you , and it is only from you that they do proceed . Then seeing me stand silent , for I did not know his meaning , he begun to walk and say ; I do wonder you should not blush , and I must tell you as much , though at the rate of my life : You know , Madam , with what zealous affection I have striven to make my self appear a most reall servant unto Galathea , ever since the heavens devoted me to become hers you may well say , that hitherto you never saw the least or greatest of any action , that did not tend unto your service that was the mark which all my thoughts did aim at : so as unlesse fortune be extreamly averse unto me you cannot chuse , but afford me so much satisfaction at the least , as to confesse , that I am solely yours , and none but yours : And since it is so , I beseech you judge how great my griefe must needs be , when I see , contrary to all reason in Love , and when I might well have expected some reward for my affection ; when , I say , I see in my room another Favourit , and heir possessed of my estate before I die : I beseech you excuse the expression , which flowes from the extremitie of my passion , and forceth just complaints from my soul , which cannot any longer hold silent , seeing one triumph over me , that hath got the victory , more by destiny than merit : It is Lindamor I mean , Lindamor , I say , whose services you entertain and favour above mine ; my griefe is not to see him so happy as he himselfe can wish , but to see him happy in my raine . I beseech you Madam excuse me , or rather excuse the grandure of my affection , if I do complain , since it is only an argument of that power which you have over your most humble servant . I speak thus , to observe unto you , Madam , that you use the very same language , and treat him in the very same manner , you were wont to use towards me , at the beginning of your goodwill to me , and at that time , when , me thought you knew my affection : This puts me beyond all patience , and so much beyond my selfe , that I am not able to command those extravagancies which proceed from my soul , and transport me beyond the limits of my discretion . He would have talked on , but his violent passion did so stop his breath , that he was not able to continue any longer . Judge you , whether I was not much offended at these words , for they were so full of vanitie and rashnesse , as were not to be endured : yet , because I would not give any knowledge of it into such , who have no eyes , but to prie into the actions of others , I was forced to give him an answer lesse tart than otherwise I should , and said thus unto him : Polemas , whatsoever you are , and whatsoever I be , I never doubted , but that you were my servant , as long as you dwelt in my Mothers house , and did my Brother any service but I must needs wonder at those foolish termes you use in your discourse of Heir , and your Estate truly I know not by what night you can pretend so much unto my amitie , as to call it youre . My intentiond , Polemas , were ever to love and esteem you according to your merits , and never with you any more . And as to what you say concerning Lindamor , let me draw you out of that error for , if I did behave my selfe towards him as I did to you , I would have you think , I did no more then what I will do unto all such as shall merit it : for without any further designe , I must and will love and esteem worth wheresoever I do finde it . Why Madam , said I unto her , and interrupted her , do you think this to be so mild an answer ? I cannot tell how in any civility it could have been more sharp : 'T is true I must confesse that he is a little too presumptuous , but it cannot be denied , that this presumption in him is not without some colour of reason . Of reason ? said the Nymph presently , why , what reason can he alledge for it ? Very many , Madam , ( said I unto her ) but to be silent in all but one , I must tell you , that you have permitted him to serve you with more particularitie , then any other . It was , replyed Galathea , because he pleased me better , then any of the rest of my Brothers servants . I confesse it , answered I , and therefore when he saw himselfe more favoured than any other , could he hope for lesse , than to obtain you love ? He hath heard of many examples of Love between persons of unequall degree , and might therefore very well flatter himselfe with the like hopes ; and I do remember some Lines which he composed upon this subject , and sang them before you , when you commanded him to conceal his affection : The Lines were these . A Sonnet . WHy Fair one , should you ever finde A fault , for being known so kinde ? Is any thing but Deitie , So glorious as Amitie ? Why should you such a vertue smoother , As linketh soules to one another ? All enmitie from human hearts , When it begins to shine , departs . But if , proud Beauty , you complain , And , as inferior , me disdain ; Consider Dido , she did deem A Pirate worthy of esteem . Poor Paris , but a common Swain , Yet his Oenone he did gain . Diana had compassion Of her belov'd Endymion . Love never lookes at Grandure high , Or values Inequalitie . A Sheephook and a Scepter are Within the compasse of compare . Degrees are equall , all 's alike , Where hearts do once affection strike . Then Adamas asked her this question , How comes it to passe , Leonida , ( said he ) that this Galathea by her words , seemes to sleight Polemas , and yet by these Verses , one would judge she loves him , and that he cannot endure she should dissemble it . Father , ( answered Leonida ) it is most true that she did love him , and did give him so many proofs of it , as he had been but a very shallow man , had he not seen it : And though she would have dissembled it with me , yet , I do know , that she drew him in , by such artifices and hopes of her goodwill towards him , that I seeing demonstrable assurances given him , did think her wholly his . But , he does most justly merit this punishment , for that perfidie which he hath used towards a Nymph , whose beguiled affection had just cause for revenge , which Love at the last did execute upon him . The truth is , he is the basest impostor , the most ungratefull , and the most unworthy to be loved , that is under heaven , for his ingratitude ; and if he do resent that pain which others have endured for him , he deserves no pitty . Adamas , seeing her so exasperated against Polemas , asked her , who that Nymph was which he had deceived ; for , said he to her , she must needs be one of your friends , since you are so sensible of the offence which was done unto her . She now saw , that her passion had carried her too far , and that she had unawares bolted out a thing , which had been kept long a secret : yet , having a quick wit , she so dissembled the businesse , as Adamas took no notice of it . Do you not know , Daughter , ( said Adamas ) that the aimes of all men is , to overcome and compasse the designe which they attempt ; and the amitie which they shew unto you women when they love you , is but to make the way more easie : You see , Leonida , all Love is but a desire of something which is wanting ; that desire being sadded and cloyed , is no more desire ; and there being no more desire , there is no more love ; and therefore those that would be loved long , are those that give least satisfaction unto the desires of their Lovers . But , said Leonida , she whom I do speak of , is one of my intimate friends , and I know , she never treated Polemas , but with all the coldnesse she could . That , replied Adamas , did stifle desire ; for , desire is nourished by hopes and favours : As , a Lamp , when Oyle is wanting , doth extinguish ; so does desire die , when that which should nourish it , is taken away : Thus does many Loves die , some , by too many , some , by too few , favours . But let us returne unto the discourse betwixt Galathea and you , What was it which she did say unto you ? She said thus , answered Leonida , If Polemas had been so discreet , as to measure himselfe aright , as he was presumptuous in loving me , he had taken these favours as flowing from my courtesie , and not love : But this is nothing to the passage that happened at that time , for I had no sooner made an answer unto Polemas , but Lindamor , according to the order of the Dance , came , and stole me away ; and so dexterously , that Polemas could not avoid it nor by the same means answer me , but with his eyes ; but truly , he made such a sour● face at me , as I could not for my heart but laugh ; as for Lindamor , he either took no notice of it , or else would not make it appear ; but presently after , he talked to me after such a manner , as was enough to make Polemas mad , had he heard it : Madam , said he , is not this a fatall exchange ? What do you mean , said I unto him ? I mean , said he , that in this Dance I have stolne you , and in the very truth , you have stollen my soul and my heart . Then blushing at this , I returned this seeming angry answer , Fie , Lindamor , what strange language is this ? do you not consider who you are , and who I am ? I do so , Madam , said he , and that does invite me to this language : for , are not you my Lady , and I your servant ? Yes , answered I , but not so as you do intend it ; for , it is your duty to serve me with reverence , and not love ; or , if it be with any affection , it must be such as proceeds from your duty . To which he presently replyed , Madam , if I do not serve you with all humble reverence , never was any deitie reverenced by any mortall ; but this reverence must be either the Father or the Child of my affection ; and , call it what you please , I am resolved to serve you , to love you , and to obey you ; your merits , your perfections , and my own fate has made me eternally yours he that sees and does not love you , deserves not the name of Man : and Clidaman's Lottery , though it was some cause , yet was it only a cover of my soules affection . These expressions were uttered with a vehemency , as made it plainly appear , that his heart and tongue agreed ; and I beseech you observe one pleasant passage ; for , said Galathea to me , I never took any notice of this affection , thinking it to be only in jeast , and I never had perceived it , untill the jealousie of Polemas did hint it unto my thoughts ; but ever since , I have so set my thoughts upon Lindamor , and I have sound him as well capable of causing love as jealousie ; and Polemas ever since that time hath so displeased me in all his actions , as I could hardly endure him : On the contrary , all Lindamors actions did seem so plausible unto me , as I wondred that I should observe them no sooner ; so as the jealousie of Polemas did quench my love of him , and transferred my affection upon Lindamor . This change had such an operation upon Polemas , as ever since caused him to look asquint upon me , and I am sure my eyes did not look upon him as they were wont . When Galathea spoke thus against him , I was not at all sorry , by reason of his ingratitude ; but , on the contrary , the more to prejudice him , I said thus unto her , I do not at all wonder , Madam , that Lindamor should win more upon you than Polemas , for their qualities and parts are not comparable , and every one that sees them , are of the same judgment you are : It is true indeed , I do foresee much jangling will arise ; first , betwixt them two ; and secondly , betwixt you and Polemas . And why , said Galathea to me , do you think he has such an influence upon my actions or Lindamors ? That is not it , Madam , that I do mean , said I unto her ; but , I am so well acquainted with the humour of Polemas , that he will try all manner of waies leave no stone unturned , and will conjure both heaven and earth , to ingratiate himselfe unto that happinesse which he hath lost ; and will commit such grosse follies , as will be visible unto all , but such as will not see them , and such as will offend both you and Lindamor . No , no , Leonida , answered she , if Lindamor do love me , he will do as I shall command him ; and if he do not love me , he will never care what Polemas does : And as for Polemas , I know how to order him . Upon these words she commanded me to draw the Curtain , and took her rest , at least , as well as these new designes would permit her . But when the Ball was ended , Lindamor observing the discontented looks of Polemas , when he took Galathea from him , he had an opinion that he did love her ; yet , having never observed it by any former passages , he resolved to ask him , and if he did finde him in love , then to disswade him from it and this he thought himselfe obliged unto by their former friendship : therefore comming unto him , he desired to speak a word with him in private . Polemas being as subtle as ever was any , did colour his countenance with a glosse of good will , and said , What is it which Lindamor is pleased to command me ? Oh Sir , said Lindamor , I never use commands where intreaties may prevail , and at this time I will make use of neither ; but only as a friend ask you a question , which our friendship obliges you to answer . Be it what it will , replied Polemas , you may be certain , I shall answer you with as much freedome , as you can desire . It is this then , said Lindamor , After I had served Galathea a good while , according to the Ordinance of Clidaman , I was at last forced to do it by the commands of Love ; for the truth is , after I had served her according to the dispose of fortune , who cast me upon her great merits , she had such an influence upon my affection , as I did ratifie it by the dedication of my self unto her ; and therefore must assume to my selfe so much boldnesse , as to say , that I do love her : yet , that friendship , which is betwixt you and me , being contracted long before this love began , I resolved to tell you , that if it be so , that you do Love her , and have any pretentions unto her , I hope that I have so much command over my selfe , as to make a retreat , and make it appeare that my love is lesse then my friendship , and that the follies of the one ought to give place unto the wisdome of the other : Tell me therefore , freely , how your soul is affected , to the end the lawes of friendship between you and me may be observed : My intention is not to discover your secrecyes ; and since I do thus ingenuously open my selfe unto you , I conceive you need not feare doing the like : for it is not out of any curiositie , but onely a desire to preserve our friendship , that I ask you this question . Lindamor spoke unto Polemas in such a dialect as did become a friend , but like an ignorant lover , that thought such a thing as a friend was to be found in matter of Love But Polemas the Grand dissembler answer'd thus : Lindamor , this fair Nymph you speak of , deserves the Love and adoration of the whole universe : but as for me , I have no pretentions unto her But withall I must tel you , that for matter of Love , I conceive every one ought & wil do what he can for himself . Lindamor did now repent himself of his courteous and civill language , since he had received such an od answer : and resolved to do what he could to advance himselfe into the favour of this Nymph , yet he answered him thus : Since Polemas , you have no pretentions unto her , I will endeavour to preferre my selfe , unto a happinesse , which to recede from , would be death it selfe unto me . For my part , said Polemas , my pretentions unto her in matter of Love , are only with an eye of reverence and respect , such as we are all obliged to render unto her . For my part , replyed Lindamor , I do honour Galathea , as our great Lady ; and also do Love and adore her as my fairest Mistris : I do think my fortune may wel pretend unto such a height , as to cast my eyes upon her , and do conceive it is no offence unto a Divinity , to Love her . With such discourse as this they parted , both of them very ill satisfied with one another : but upon different grounds : for Polemas was stung with jealousie , and Lindamor displeased at the perfidie of his friend ; from this day they lived at a distance : for though indeed they were alwaies together , yet they did hide and disgnise their desigues and actions , one from another : but Lindamor did not neglect a minute that could be imployed to make his affection appear unto this fair Nymph : and certainly he did not lose eyther his time or paines ; for it was so aceptable unto her , that though much love did not appear in her eyes , yet she was ful of it in her heart ; and because it was a hard matter to conceale so great a fire but some flame will be flashing out , do what they could , therefore Galathea resolved to talke to Lindamor as little as possible she could , and to devise some way or other , for conveying letters secretly betwixt them : And in order to that , her designe was upon Flurial Nephew unto the Nurse of Amasis , and Brother unto hers , whose good will unto her , she had been long accquainted with for he being the Gardiner at Mount-Brison as his father was before him , when Galathea was brought thither to walk , he would often take her in his armes , and gather her what flowers she pleased : and you know that such infant amities as are suckt in with the milk , do become almost naturall : also she knowing that all old people are covetous , she was so liberal unto him that she made him wholly hers . One day , when she was got some distance from us , she called him unto her , as if the businesse was to enquire the names of some flowers , which she had in her hand , and after she had asked him severall such questions , she said thus unto him , in a low voice ; Come hither Flurial dost thou Love me ? Madam , answered he , I were the vilest varlet that ever breathed , if I did not Love you above all the world : May I be sure of this thou sayest ? said the Nymph . May I never live a minute , replyed he , if I had not rather neglect my duty to Heaven then to you How ? Said Galathea , without any exception ? suppose it were a thing that would offend Amasis or Clidaman ? I care not whom it would offend , said Flurial , if you Madam command it , I will never enquire further for I am wholly yours ; and though my Lady do pay me my wages ; yet it is from you that my service is conferred upon me : and besides , I have ever from your very Infancy so loved you , that I did at the very first dedicate my self wholly unto you But Madam , I beseech you why so many words ? I shall never be truly happy untill you put me to the tryall . Then said Galathea to him , hark thee , Flurial ; if thou continuest in that resolution and wilt be secret , thou shalt be the happiest man alive of thy qualitie , and what I have done for thee in times past , is nothing in comparison of what I intend for the Future : but be sure thou beest secret ; and remember that if thou beest not , I shal become thy most mortal enemy ; and assure thy self nothing lessthen thy life shal satisfy me . Go unto Lindamor and do as he shall direct thee ; and beleeve it , I will reward thy vice beyond thy hopes , but still be sure thou dost forget thou hast a tongue . Upon these words , Galathea came to us and laughing told us , that Flurial and she , had been in a long discourse of Love ; but , said she , it was upon love of the Garden , and the love of Simples . Flurial , for his part , after two or three turnes in the Garden , seeming as if he had some imployment , went out , with a mind full of this businesse : for he was not so ignorant , but he knew well enough the dainger he should incurre from Amasis , if he were discovered , and from Galathea , if he did not execute her commands ; imagining the businesse , to be a matter of Love : and he had often heard say , that all offences against Love do wound the very heart ; At last , his affection to Galathea and desire of gaine together , made him resolve , since he had promised to keep his word , and thereupon went presently to Lindamor who expected him For the Nymph told him that she would send Flurial unto him , and by him he might let her understand any thing he pleased . As soon as Lindamor saw him , he seemed as if he knew nothing , but asked before the company , if he had any businesse with him ? Unto which he answered aloud , that he came to beseech him , he would be pleased to acquaint Amasis with his long service , and the little wages he had received which was due unto him , and thereby he would create him his vassal : then in a low voice he acquainted him with the businesse he came about , and offered to do him what service he was pleased to command him . Lindamor , gave him thankes , and , acquainting him freely what he should do , he conceived the way was handsomly contrived . So as from hence forward , when Lindamor would write unto her , Flurial seemed to present a Petition unto the Nymph and when she would returne an answer , she would give it unto him lapped up in that order , which Amasis appointed in the businesse upon the Petition . And because it is ordinarie for many old Servants to have many things to Petition for ; he wanted not occasion to present every hour a Petition unto her , who often obtain'd such advantageous answers to them as were beyond all hopes . All this while the affection of this Nymph unto Polemas , did so wither , that she could hardly speake unto him without disdaine : which he not being able to endure , and knowing well enough that all did proceed from her Love of Lindamor , he was so transported that though he durst not speak much against Galathea , yet he gave out many disadvantageous speeches against Lindamor ; and amongst the rest , he said , that though Lindamor was a very brave man , and accomplished with many remarkable qualities , yet his over good opinion of himselfe did not take his measures aright , since he was so presumptuous as to lift his eyes so high as Galathea ; and that not only to Love her in his heart , but also to vaunt and bragge of it , in his discourse . Which language came at last to the eares of Galathea ; and indeed had so spread it selfe that all the Court was acquainted with it . The Nymph was so much offended at this , as she resolved to treat Lindamor so for the future , as he should have no occasion to publish her vanities & this was the reason she would not speake unto him , and those who observed her actions and behaviour , were perswaded that there was no such thing as Love betwixt them : And Lindamors departure presently after did much help on that belief ; for Amasis sent him upon a businesse of great importance , as far as the banks of the River Rhine : Yet his departure was not so suddain , but he found an opportunity of talking with Galathea , before he went to know the cause of her change : and watching for his time that morning when she went unto the Temple with her Mother , he came to her , when she was so in the midst of us , that Amasis could hardly see him . As soone as she saw him , she would have changed place , had he not held her by the Gown , and said thus unto her : Madam , what is my offence ? and why this alteration in you ? She answered as she was going away : There is neither any offence in you nor alteration in me : for I am still the same Galathea , and you are still the same Lindamor , a subject too low for me to be offended with . His actions did make it appear , how these words went to his heart for though he was just upon his departure , yet he could not give any orders of any businesse , so much was his mind taken up with the thoughs of this matter : At last , finding himselfe cleerely innocent , he writ this Letter unto her . Lindamor's Letter unto Galathea . I Do not , Madam , bid my pen complain against you , but only to deplore that fatall mishap which hath rendred me so scorned by her , who was wont to treat me far otherwise . I am indeed the very same Servant , who ever did adore you with all possible reverence and humility ; and you are the very same Lady , that first was my adored Saint : Since you did me the honour to take me for yours , I am not growne lesse , nor you greater : and if so , then why do you not think me worthy of the same treatment ? I have called my Soul to an accompt for all its action ; when you please I shall display them all before you : As for me I cannot taxe it without fault : and if when heard you can , it will not be a small comfort unto a poore condemned sinner , to know the cause of his punishment . This Letter was brought her , as the custom was , by Flurial and at such a time , that though she would , yet she could not refuse it , because we were all about her : and the truth is , it is impossible any should carry the businesse better then Flurial did . For he presented his Petitions with such reverent and pittiful language , so sutable unto the thing petitioned for , as he might deceive any whosoever ; as for me had not Galathea acquainted me , I should never have taken any notice of it . But it being very hard or indeed impossible , for the young heart of this Nymph to endure without some Confident , unto whom it might impart it selfe amongst the rest she did me the honour to make choice of me , as most affectionate , & as she thought most secret . So that as soon as she receiv'd this Letter , she seeming to have forgotten something in her closset , she went thither and called me , telling the rest of the Nymphs , she would returne presently to them again . She stayed a good while in her closset , and spoke not a word , so as I perceived somthing did much trouble her : but yet I durst not aske her for feare of vexing her : Yet she did sit down , and cast Flnuials pettion upon the table , saying unto me , this fool Flurial is continually troubling me with Letters from Lindamor : I pray Leonida tell him that I would have him bring no more : I was a little astonished at this charge : yet I knew that Love cannot be long without some triviall quarrells , which in the end does but prove a pair of bellowes to blow the fire into a greater flame : therefore I said thus unto her : When did he give you any , Madam ? Not long replyed she , do not you know of it ? No certainly Madam , said I unto her ; Then with a frowning brow she told me that indeed it was true , he was much in her favour ; but now he had so much abused her favour , by his rashnesse and presumption , that she was quite out with him . I beseech you said I unto her , what is his fault ? The fault , said the Nymphs , is no great businesse , yet it displeaseth me more then if it were of greater importance . What a grosse peece of vanitie was it in him to report it , that he was in love with me , & that he had professed it unto me ? Oh , Madam , said I unto her , this can never be true ; his enemies certainly have invented it , onely to ruine him , both in your favour and the favour of Amasis . This may be , replied she ; but Polemas , reports it every where , & yet he is silent and gives a check unto none of these reports , But suppose he do hear the report how can he help them ? Said I unto her , what remedy would you have him use against them ? what remedy ? said the Nymph , why a sword , and death to the reporter . Truly Madam , said I unto her , I have heard say that matters of love are so subject unto censure , that the lesse it is medled with , it is the better . These , said she , are but excuses , but might he not very well have asked me , what course he should take ? Had he done so I should have been satisfied . Have you seen the Letter Madam , said I unto her , which he writ unto you ? No , said she : and more then that , let me tell you , that I never will ; but will avoid all occasions of ever speaking unto him . Then , I took the Petition of Flurial and read it aloud unto her ; then said thus ; but good Madam , ought you not to love one that is wholly devoted unto you ? and can you be so easily offended against him , that perhaps never offended you ? Come , come , said she , if he does love me , I will make him pay deare interest for the pleasure he takes in vaunting of our love : if I have heretofore given him any occasion to think I ever loved him , I shall for the future give a stop unto all such conceipts ; and , to begin , I pray charge and command Flurial , that he never presume to bring me any thing from this rash and vain glorious man. Madam , said I unto her , I shall do whatsoever you are pleased to command me ; but give me leave to tell you , that I think it requisit to consider a little better upon the businesse ; for you may do your selfe an injury by thinking to spite another : you know what kind of fellow this Fluriall is , whose wit cannot reach beyond his Garden ; should you let him know of this passage betwixt Lindamor and you ; I am afraid he should discover the businesse unto Amasis , to excuse himselfe : For gods sake , Madam , consider what a displeasure this would be unto you ; were it not much better you did expostulate the matter with Lindamor ? or , if that do not please you , then let me do it ; for I assure my selfe , he will give you satisfaction , or else you may tell him your selfe when he departs , the occasion o● your breaking off with him , without making it known unto Fluriall . As for spea king with him , said she , I cannot do it , my courage will not permit it ; nor will I permit any other , for I wish him not so well . When I saw her so incensed against him , I told her , that she could do no lesse than write unto him . By no means , answered she , too many of my Letters has made him thus presumptuous . At last when I could obtain no more from her : she permitted me to lap up a piece of paper in the manner of a Letter , and to put it into Flurialls Petition ; so he to carry it unto him , and this purposely , that Fluriall might not perceive this dissention : Oh , how Lindamor was amazed , when he opened this blank paper ; but the greatest affliction to him was , that he must depart in the morning betimes , unto a place , where the affairs of Amasis and Clidaman did of necessity oblige him to stay a long time : to defer his journey he could not , and to go upon these tearmes was even death unto him . At last , he resolved to dispatch another Letter to her presently , more as a thing of hazard , than any hopes of good fortune . Fluriall did his best indeavour to deliver it presently unto Galathea , but he could not do it , because she being extreamly vexed at this fraction , was forced to go into her bed , and did not rise out of it many daies . Fluriall seeing Lindamor was gone , took upon him so much boldnesse , as to go into her Chamber ; and because I was , I must confesse , an ill-willer unto Polemas , I used my best invention , to piece up this affection between Lindamor and her , and therefore gave Fluriall an opportunity to enter . Judge you , whether or no Galathea was surprised when she saw him , for she expected nothing lesse then this ; yet , she was forced to set a good face upon the matter , and to take what he presented unto her , which in appearance was only a Posie of flowers . I would by all means be present , that I might put in the best advice I could in the behalfe of Lindamor , and certainly my being there , was not unprofitable to him ; for after Fluriall was gone , and Galathea was alone , she called me unto her , and told me , that she had thought not to be any more troubled with Letters from Lindamor , now he was gone ; but , for ought she saw , he was as impudent as ever . I , who was a reall well-wisher unto Lindamor , though he knew it not , seeing the Nymph in an humour of talking to me , did seem to be very slack in the businesse , knowing , that to contradict her at the first , was the way to spoile all , and that to sooth her in all she said was the only way to bend her : And though she was much displeased at him , yet Love was still the most predominant in her minde , and she her selfe was glad that I took Lindamor's part , that she might have occasion of talking of him , and give the anger of her soul some vent : So as having all these considerations in my minde , I was silent when she talked of him ; at last , she not being pleased at my silence , said thus unto me : Leonida , what do you think of the presumption of this man ? Madam , said I unto her , I know not what no say or think , farther then this , that if he have offended , he will be extreamly sorry for it . But what can I think of his rash impudency , said she ? has he no other subject for his discourse but me ? Then ( looking upon the Letter which he writ ) were it not a madnesse in me , if I should suffer him to continue his Letters unto me ? To this I answered nothing . And when she saw me a long while silent , she said thus unto me , What 's the reason , Leonida , you do not answer me ? have I not good reason for all my complaints ? Madam , said I unto her , will you give me leave to speak my minde freely ? With all my heart , said she . Then said I unto her , I must tell you , that I think you to be reasonable in all things , but in looking for reason in Love , for you must know , that to reduce Love unto the Lawes of justice and reason , is to take away its principall prerogative , which is to be a subject only unto its selfe ; so as I conclude , that if Lindamor have failed in matter of Loving you , he is to blame ; but if he have failed only against the Lawes of reason and prudence , then it is you that deserve to be punished , for offering to bring Love , which is free , and commands all others , under the servitude of a Superior . But why said she , I have heard , that if Love be laudable , it is vertuous , and if so , then it is subject unto the Lawes of vertue . Love , answered I , is above that vertue whereof you speak , and gives Lawes unto it self , without any subserviency unto any : But , Madam , since you command me to speak freely , I beseech you tell me , are not you more culpable than he is of that whereof you accuse him , and of matter of Love ? For say he were so bold as to tell it , that he loved you , you your selfe is the cause of it , since you permitted him . Though I had , answered she ; yet out of discretion , he should have concealed it . Then , said I , complain of his indiscretion , and not of his Love ; but , believe me , he hath more occasion to complain against your love , since upon the very first report , and before you can justly tax his affection , you have repulsed that Love he bore unto you . Excuse , Madam , the freedome of my language , if I tell you , that you do him the greatest wrong in the world , in treating him thus , and condemning him before he have answered for himselfe , and is convinced of his crime . She stayed a good while before she answered , and at last said thus unto me , Well Leonida , there is time enough to make him amends when he returnes ; not that I am in any minde to love him , or let him love me , but then I shall tell him wherein he is faulty , and in that , satisfie you , and oblige him to trouble me nomore , unlesse he be impudence itselfe . Perhaps , Madam , said I unto her , you may deceive your selfe , in thinking that his return will be time enough for all this ; for , did you but know the violencies of Love , you would never think delaies unto a Lover so tolerable as unto others ; therefore the least you can do , is to see his Letter . That is to no purpose , answered she ; But , to satisfie you , give it me . Upon this , she took it , and found it thus penned . Lindamor's Letter unto Galathea . BEfore , it was love , now , despair , that dictates to my pen ; which must , if it bring me no comfort , be changed into a Sword , so will it be a thorough , though a cruel cure . This white paper which you have sent me by way of Answer , is an emblem of my innocency , and argues , you had no accusation against me to write in it : yet alas , it is a too plain Assurance of your disdaign , for from whence else could your silence proceed ? If there do yet remain in you any memory of my faithfull service , let me out of pitty beg from you a Sentence , either of life or death . I am now departing , the most desperate forlorn man , that ever had once any reason for hope . This alteration in Galathea's courage , was an effect of Love ; for I plainly perceived her heart to melt , but withall , it was no small argument of her high spirit for , since she would not give any knowledge of it unto me , and not being able to hold her countenance , which grew pale , she did so tie up her tongue , that she did not utter one word , which did argue any inclination to bend , but went out of her Chamber into the Garden , and spake not one syllable of this Letter : for the Sun began to grow low , and her maladie , which was a disease of the minde , might better divert and solace it selfe abroad , than in bed ; so as after she had sleightly dressed herselfe , she went into the Garden , and would have none but me with her : I asked her , by the way , whether she pleased to return any answer unto his Letter ? And she answering , No : Will you then Madam , said I unto her , be pleased , to give me leave to write unto him ? You , said she , what will you write ? What you please to command me , said I. Nay , what you will , said she , so you will not mention me . You shall see , Madam , what I will write , said I unto her . Having gotten this leave , whilst she was walking , I writ , in an Arbour , what I thought most pertinent , and least offensive . But she , that would by no means see it , yet could not have so much patience as to let me finish , but she read it whilst I writ . Leonida's Answer unto Lyndam or , in the behalfe of Galathea . DRaw from your misory the knowledge of your happinesse ; if you were not loved , but set at a small esteem , you should not have known so much ; you cannot know your offence , untill you be present ; but however , I bid you hope well in your affection and your return . She did not like the Letter should run thus ; but I did over-rule her , and gave it unto Fluriall , with a command , to deliver it into no hand , but Lindamors only : but , drawing him aside , I opened the Letter , and added these words , unknown unto Galathea . Leonida's Postscript unto Lindamor . I Understand that you are gone , & very pitty of your misery moves me , to acquaint you with the occasion of your disaster : Polemas hath published , that you do love Galathea , and that you do make it your common boast : Such a high spirit as hers , cannot put up so great an offence without resentement : The same prudence you were wont to be a Master of , must canduct you in this businesse . Because I do love you , and pitty your misery , I cannot chuse but grieve for you , unto whom I promise all the favour and assistance that I can . I sent him this hint , as I told you , unknown unto Galathea ; but believe me I did afterwards repent it , as I shall tell you . It was now above a Month since Fluriall went , when there arrived a Knight armed Cap a pe● , and a Herauld of Armes with him ; and the better to disguise himselfe , his face was covered . The Herauld at the Gates of the Town , desired to be conducted unto Amasis ; and every one , out of curiosity to hear what newes , went along with him . The Guards of the Town did let them in , and after Amasis was acquainted , they were conducted unto her , who had sent for Clidaman to entertain these strangers : After the Knight had made a low Reverence unto Amasis , and kissed the hand of Clidaman , the Herauld spoke these words in a kinde of a strange language : Madam , this Knight whom you see here , being one of the highest qualitie in all his Country , hearing that any man of honour , might freely demand satisfaction of any that should wrong him he comes here to ask the same favour from you , which you never denyed unto any , which is , to permit him in your presence , and in presence of all these fair Nymphs , to draw a satisfaction from the man that hath injured him , by such waies , as are allowed unto persons of his qualitie . Amasis , after a little consideration with herselfe , returned this answer , That it was true , this way of defending honour had ever been the custom of her Court ; but she , being a woman , never permitted any to try the matter by Armes : yet notwithstanding , her Son being now at an age able to decide a greater businesse than this , she would refer it wholly unto him . Clidaman never staying for the Herauld's reply , said thus unto her : Madam , this is the way , not only to be honoured by all those who inhabit in those Provinces , over which the gods have placed you the great Lady , but it is also most just to punish such as are faulty , and to honour such as do deserve it ; and the best way of all , is that of Armes , especiallly in such cases , as cannot otherwise be decided : so as if you do not allow of this most just way of discovering the villanies of wicked men , you will encourage all wickednesse , and base men will not care what villany they commit , so they can do it secretly . Moreover , these strangers , who are the first that ever had recourse unto you , would have great reason to complain , if they should be the first that are refused and denied justice : And therefore , since you are pleased to refer the businesse unto me . I shall give this Knight free liberty , to accuse and defie whom he will , and will promise him a fair tryall in the field . The Knight then kneeled down , kissed his hand , and gave him humble thanks . Sir , said he , since you are so noble , I must acquaint you , that the Knight I am in quest of , his name is Polemas , whom I beseech you to produce , that I may accomplish my end that I came for . Polemas hearing himselfe named , stepped forward , and in his lofty garb , said , Who is he that is in quest of me ? I am the man he looks for . Then the unknowne Knight went to him , and gave him his Gauntlet , and the Herauld said , Sir , this Knight presents that unto you as a gage , promising , that tomorrow morning by Sun-rise he will meet you , and prove , that you have most villanously invented all those lyes which you have spoken of him . Herauld , said Polemas , I do accept the gage , and though I do not know this Knight , yet I am certain to have justice on my side , since I am sure , that I never said any thing against Truth , and let tomorrow be the day to try it . Then the Knight , after a low reverence unto Amasis and all the Ladies , went unto his Tent , that he had caused to be set up without the Gates of the Town . You may well imagine , how this filled all the Court with discourse , especially Amasis and Clidaman , who loved Polemas very well , and were very sorry to see him in this danger ; however , a promise had obliged them to allow the field . As for Polemas , he , like a man of great courage , prepared himselfe for Combat , not knowing his enemy . And for Galathea , who had almost forgotten the injury that Polemas had done unto Lindamor , she thinking , that he did not know his harm came from thence , she never thought of Lindamor , nor I neither , who thought him to be a hundred miles off ; and yet it was he , who having received my Letter , resolved to seek revenge this way . But to be short , for I am no good fighter , and therefore can make but a bad relation of the Combat ; but let me tell you as well as I can , that after a long Combat , wherein both sides had equall advantages , and both of them so full of wounds , that death was much more likely to be both their shares , than life , insomuch as every one began to pitty the losse of two such valiant men , Amasis told Clidaman , that it was best to part them , and none could be thought more fit for it , than Galathea ; she being also much moved unto pitty , was glad to do the good office , and so with three or foure of us , she went into the lists : When she first entred , the victory seem'd to incline more unto Lindamor , and Polemas was reduced into such a bad condition , as he was almost quite spent . Unto Lindamor she addressed her selfe , and pulling him by the Scarfe which hung behinde him she drew him a little back : When he felt himself touched , he turned suddenly about , thinking he was betrayed , & with such fury , as the Nymph recoyling , for fear of being hurt , was intangled in her Gown , and fell in the midst of the Lists . Lindamor , who knew her , ran presently to take her up : But Polemas , without regard unto the Nymph seeing this advantage , gave Lindamor two or three such blowes upon the head behind , as made him stoop to the ground ; but he got up again so incensed against his enemy , that maugre all Galathea's prayers , he would not leave him , till he laid him under his feet : then getting upon him , he disarmed his head , and when he was ready to give him his dispatching blow , he heard the voice of his adored Lady crying out , Oh Knight , I do conjure you by her whom you love most , to give me the life of this Knight . I will , said Lindamor unto her , upon condition , he will confesse , that he hath falsly reported things of me , and of her , by whom you conjure me . Polemas being as he thought , at the last gasp of life , did confesse what they would . Thus Lindamor got the day , and went away , after he had kissed the hand of his Mistris , who knew him not , though he spoke unto her , his Helmet , and her own fears , kept her from taking any notice of his voice ; but , as he passed by me , he said thus unto me in a low voice , Fair Leonida . I am too much obliged to you to conceal my selfe , and therefore see the effect of your Letter . Then without any more stay , he got on Horseback , though much wounded , and galloped presently out of sight : this over-much stirring of his body by riding , did him much hurt , and brought him to that extreamity , that being come into the house of Eluriall's Aunt , where he resolved to lodge , in case he was wounded , he was so weak , that it was three weeks before he could stirr out of his bed . In the mean time , Galathea was extreamly angry with this unknown Knight , for not leaving the Combat when first she desired him , being more offended at his refusall , than obliged by what he had given her . And Polemas being , as you know of a high rank , Amasis and Clidaman caused him with much griefe to be carried off the field , and dressed with all possible care , insomuch as they began to be in some hopes of his life . Every one was extreamly desirous to know who this unknown Knight was , whose courage and valour had got him the esteem of very many ; Galathea was the only person that had an ill opinion of him : for this proud Beauty remembred the offence , and forgot the courtesie ; and because it was to me only , that she used to vent her most secret thoughts , assoon as she saw me in private with her : Do you know this discourteous Knight , said she unto me , unto whom Fortune , and not his Valour , hath given the advantage of the Combat ? Madam , said I , I do know him to be both a valiant and a courteous Knight . He has not shew'd it in this action , said she ; for if he had , he would have left fighting at my first request . Madam , answered I , you do blame him for that , which you ought to esteem him for , since in doing honour unto you , he thereby was in danger of his life . But , said she , he would not leave sighting when I desired him . Had he not all the reason in the world , said I unto her , to chastise the base act of Polemas , who would not first ceafe : for my part , I think he did very well , and Lindamor could not in honour do less then he did . How , said she , was it Lindamor who fought ? The truth is , I was sorry that I had unawares named him , but seeing it was out , I thought best to tell her ; Yes , Madam , ( said I ) it was Lindamor , who being offended at the report of Polemas , would try the truth of them by Armes . She was extreamly astonished at it , and after she had awhile considered upon this accident , she said thus unto me ; Then I see it is Lindamor who hath done me this discourtesie , that is so shallow in his respects unto me : Was he so inconsiderate , as to put my Honour to the hazard of Fortune and Armes ? Upon this she was silent , and extreamly vexed . And I , who would by any means make her know , that Lindamor was in no fault , did thus answer her ; Is it possible , Madam , that you should thus complain against Lindamor , and not see the wrong you do your selfe ? What discourtesy has he done you ? Has he not vanquished Polemas your enemy ? How , my enemy , ( said she ) Lindamor is much more for he gave Polemas the first cause . Oh heavens , Madam , said I then unto her , what do you mean ? Lindamor more your enemy , who has no soul but to adore you , nor one drop of blood that he would not spend in your service ? And can he be more your friend , who by his subtle discourse endeavours to stain your honour ? But Leonida , replied she , Who knowes whether Lindamor , out of his accustomed arrogance and pride , did not speak those words , wherwith Polemas did tax him . But Madam , answered I , how much are you obliged unto Lindamor , for making your enemy confesse , that he did invent them ? Oh Madam , I beseech you pardon me , if I do accuse you of great ingratitude , when Lindamor hazzards his life , to make it appear Polemas lyed : You accuse him of inconsideration , and his making the Lyar to confesse his Lye ; you tax him with discourtesie : Had he not taken himselfe to Armes , how should the truth ever have appeared ? and had he left fighting when first you commanded him , Polemas had then never confessed what you and every one heard . Ah , poor Lindamor , how I pitty thy fortune ? What canst thou possibly do to please , since the most signal services are looked upon as offences and crimes . Well , well , Madam , perhaps you will not have long to use these cruelties ; for I beleeve , death , more pittifull than you , will put an end unto your ingratitude and his torments ; and may be , at this very hour he is dead , which if he be , then the Nimph , Galathea , is the cause of it . Why do you accuse me ? ( said she . ) Because , replied I , when you went to part them , and fell upon the ground , he helped you up , and in the mean while the courteous Polemas whom you extol so highly , did most basely wound him in two or three places ; and I saw Lindamors blood run upon the ground after it ; but if he doe die upon it , it is the least evil he hath received from you for , to be scorned after so much duty , is , me-thinks , a misery never equalled . But , Madam , I pray remember , the time was , you said there was no way to stop these reports of Polemas , but by sword and blood : He has done what you deemed the best , and yet you must needs tax him for doing ill . Had not Sylvia , and some other Nymphs interrupted us , I beleeve I should have somewhat tempered the animosity of this Nymph : But seeing so much company coming in , we changed discourse ; yet my words were not without their effect , though she would not make it appear unto me ; but yet I saw it by a thousand symptomes . For since that day , I resolved to speak unto her no more , unless she first asked me . She on the other side expected that I should begin : And thus eight dayes passed , and not a word passed betwixt us of this business . In the mean time , Lindamor was not without his cares , to know what reports went of him at Court , and what Galathea thought . He sent Flurial unto me upon the same business , and to bring me a short Letter : And Flurial was so ingenuous , that he did his business , and Galathea never took any notice of it . The Letter was this . Lindamor 's Letter unto Leonida . Madam , THose that do doubt of my innocency , are no small offenders against truth : Yet as some that shut their eyes , and will not see the light , though never so resplendent ; so I am afraid , Madam , that Galathea , to my grief , does shut her eyes against the clearness of my cause . Oblige me , I beseech you , in assuring her , that if the blood of my enemy will not wash away the stain that he hath put upon me , I will most freely adde my own ; for I value not my life , since she does not . I enquired very particularly of Flurial how he did , and whether any knew him : I understood he had lost much blood , and that did most retard his cure , but that he was not in any danger . I perceived he could not be known , because his Herald was a Frank of Merovia's Army , far off ; and those about , were not permitted to stir out of the house : And that Flurials Aunt knew no more of him but that he was the unknown Knight that fought with Polemas , whose valour and bounty , made them all very diligent about him . Also that he had commanded Flurial to come and know of me , how reports went at Court , and what he should do . I commanded him to tell Lindamor , that all the Court was full of his valour , though he was unknown ; that he should rest himselfe , and have a care of his cure , and that I would study his contentment as much as I could : But , I told him , it was convenient before he went , 'to ask Galathea's leave , pretending to see his Aunt . So the next morning when Galathea was in the Garden , Flurial made a low reverence unto her , and offered to speak with her : But Galathea , thinking it was to deliver some Letter unto her from Lindamor , was so confused , as she grew as pale as death it selfe : and , lest Flurial should take any notice of this alteration in her face , I stepped forward and said unto her , Madam it is Flurial who hath been with his Aunt that is sick and beseecheth you will be pleased to give him leave to go againe unto her for some certain dayes . Galathea then turned towards me and asked what she was sicke of : and I answered , that it was a disease of many yeares continuance , and such a one as was out of all hopes of any cure . Then she addressed her selfe unto Flurial and said unto him . Go Flurial & return again assoon as you can , but not before your Aunt be recovered , for I ever loved her very well , for her constant good affection to me , Then she continued on her walk , I talked with him and seemed as if I were displeased , though I was not , that the Nymph might take notice of me : but said I unto him be sure Flurial , thou beest both secret and prudent ; for there upon depends either thy happiness or thy ruine ; & above al be sure thou dost , whatsoever Lindamor commands thee : after a promise of al fidelity , he went away , & I began to put on a face of extream sorrow : And when I was in any place ; where , the Nymph might heare me , I would seem to sigh , lift my hands pu to heaven , & clap them both together ; & used all the gestures I could possible devise , to seeme the most grieved soul that ever breathed . She hearing me often mention Lindamor untomy self , & never so much as name him unto her , but on the contrary did shun all occasions of it ; and in lieu of that frolique humour I used in all company , to be only a lump of melancholy , she began by degrees to be of that opinion I wished , but not fully : for my design was to make her beleeve , that Lindamor , as he went off from the combate , was so wounded that he dyed , to the end that pitty might obtaine from this proud soul , what affection and service could not . Now my plot was so handsomly carried , that it took almost according to my wish for though she set as good a face upon it as she could , yet she was touched to the very quick for Lindamor . So as perceiving me thus mute and sad , she imagined him to be very ill , or worse ; and was so extreamly troubled in this conceipt that she was not able to hold any longer . Two dayes after Flurial was gone , she called me into her closset , and seeming to talk of something else , she asked me , whether I knew how Flurials Aunt did ? I answered , that since he went I heard nothing . Truly , sayes she , I should be very sorry if that good old woman should dye . You have reason Madam , said I unto her , for she ever loved you and was alwaies very serviceable to you . If she live , answered Galathea , I shal requite her ; and if she die I shall love Furial for her sake . Then I answered that indeed it was very true , the services both of the Aunt and Nephew deserved recompence , especially Flurial , for his fidelitie and affection could not be corrupted . 'T is very true , said she : but for Flurial , what long and sad discourse was that which you had with him when he went away ? I answered in a faint and sad tone , nothing but desired him to commend me to his Aunt . Recommendations , said she , do not use to be so long . Then she came neare me , and laying her hand upon my shoulder , Tel me truly , said she , did you talke of nothing else ? What should I talke of else except that , replyed I ; for I have no other businesse with him ? Now do I know , said she , that you do dissemble . Why do you say , you have no other businesse with him ? have you none that concernes Lindamor ? Oh Madam , said I , I did not think , you could have any memorie now of one that was so unfortunate ; then standing in a silentand dejected posture , I sighed very profundly two or three times . What is it , said she , that causeth you to sigh thus ? Tell me truly , where is Lindamor ? Lindamor , said I , alas , he is not now a man of this world . How , cryed she out , is Lindamor dead ? Yes certainly , answered I , and your cruelty did kill him more then the blowes of his enemy . For going off from the combate , and knowing by severall reports how ill you were satisfied with him , he would never suffer himselfe to be dressed ; and if you will needs know it , this was the discourse I had with Flurial , whom I commanded to try , if he could handsomly get away those Letters which you have written unto him , that you might burn them , and the memorie of him both together . Oh my god , said she then unto me , what sad story is this you tell me ? is it possible he should be thus lost ? you should have said , replyed I , that it was your selfe that kil'd him , and that it is you that has the losse : for as for him , he is a gainer by his death , & he finds that rest there which your cruelty would never let him enjoy alive . Ah Leonida said she , I hope all this is onely to vex me , Tel me truly , is he alive ? I would he were , answered I , but why should you be so inquisitive ? I am sure life and death was both a like indifferent to you . And since your love to him was so little , me thinks you should be glad to be rid of that trouble which he was unto you . For you must think that had he lived he would have been perpetually giving you such testimonies of his affection , as this with Polemas was . Truly , said the Nimph , then I do most heartily lament the loss of poor Lindamor , and swear unto you , that his death wounds me deeper than I could have beleeved it would . But tell me , had he no remembrance of us at his last end ? And did hee express no sorrows to leave us ? This question , Madam , said I unto her , is somthing strange ; he dyed for the love of you , and yet you ask , whether he had you in his memory ? Alass , alass , his memory , and his sorrows , were too much for his health ; but I beseech you let us talk no more of him : I am confident he is in a place where he receives the wages of his fidelity and where , perhaps , he will see revenge upon you . You are angry , said she unto me . I beseech you pardon me , Madam , said I unto her . I have some reason for what I say ; for there is none can give a better testimony of his affection and fidelity than my self , and of your ingratitude wherewith you have recompenced so many services . Let us leave that , answered the Nymph ; for I do acknowledge you are in the right but I beseech you by the affection you have unto me , to tell me whether he had any remembrance of me in his last speech ? and what words he used ? Will you needs triumph , Madam , in his last breath , said I , as you have in all the rest of his life ? If you would I will give you full satisfaction . As soon as ever he heard , that you did endeavour by your words to blemish the honour of his Victory , and that in lieu of pleasing you by his Combat , he had gotten your hatred , he pulled off all clothes that lapped his wounds , and leaving them all open , hee would never suffer the hand of any Chirurgeon to come near them . His wounds were not mortal ; but when they were putrified , so soon as he felt he could not live any longer , he called for Flurial , and when he was alone with him , he said thus ; Flurial , my good friend , thou must now lose one that had a desire to doe thee some good , but thou must arm thy self with patience , since it is the will of heaven . I would request one peece of service more from thee , which is the best thou ever didst me : And having got a faithful promise from him that hee would doe it , he went on with his discourse . As soon as ever I am dead , open my breast , take out my heart , carry it unto the fair Galathea , and tell her , I sent it , to the end , that after my death I may not retain any thing which was not my own . As as soon ever these words were spoken , he lost both speech and life . Now this fool Flurial , in performance of his promise unto him he loved so dearly , brought hither the heart of Lindamor , and , but for me , would have presented it unto you . Ah Leonida , said she then , is it certain he is dead ? Oh heavens , I should never know of his sickness ? Would none tel me of it ? Oh Leonida , you were much too blame . Madam , answered I I did not know any thing of it ; for Flurial stayed all the while with him because he brought none of his own servants with him : But if I had known of it , I think I should never have acquainted you , since I knew you to be so averse unto any thing that came from him . Then leaning her head upon her arm , she commanded me to leave her by her self , as I think , that I might not see her tears , which began already to trickle from her eyes : Yet I was no sooner gone , but she called me back , and never looking up , bade me command Flurial to bring what Lindamor had sent unto her ; for she would by any means have it . Then I went out in sure hopes that my plot would take effect according to my expected desires . Mean while , when Flurial was returned unto Lindamor , he found him full of impatient longing for him , but my Letter gave him full satisfaction . It was thus penned . Leonida 's Answer unto Lindamor . YOur Justice is so apparent , that the most dim eyes cannot deny its splendor . Content your self with this , that those whom you most desire should see it , do confess it . As the wounds of the body may be far from being healed , though the danger be over , and therefore must have time for it : So it is with the wounds of the mind ; the danger being removed by your valour and prudence , you must refer the rest unto time , remembring the wounds which close too hastily are subject to fester , which afterwards becomes more dangerous than the wound it self . Hope well , for the accomplishment of your desires ; for you may do it with reason . I writ thus unto him , purposely that his grief might not be a prejudice unto his wounds , and that they might the sooner heal : Presently after , he writ back thus unto me . Lindamors Reply unto Leonida . Fairest Nimph , SInce you command it so , I must , and will hope ; and must confess that all my happinesse and hopes of it have their dependency upon you . Yet Love , which is alwaies accompanyed with doubting , commands me to tremble . But let heaven do what it pleaseth , I know at will not deny me a Grave . My answer in short was , because I will not trouble you with too many Letters , that as soon as he found himself able to travail , he should finde some way or other to come and speak with me ; and as briefly as I could I let him understand all the discourse between Galathea and me ; also how she resented the news of his death , and desired to have his Heart . But observe the force of a great affection : Lindamor , that had so many severall wounds , and lost so much blood , as did narrowly endanger his life ; yet , beyond all hopes of Chirurgeons , assoon as he received my last Letter , he did rise out of his bed , dressed himselfe , and within two or three dayes after got on Horseback to come unto me ; and because he durst not come by day , for fear of being seen , he put himselfe into the habit of a Gardiner , calling himselfe Cousen unto Fluriall , and resolved to come into the Garden , and there behave himselfe as occasion should require : Telling the Aunt of Fluriall , that he had made a vow before the Combat , and must needs go and perform it , before he went out of the Country ; and fearing the friends of Rolemas , he disguised himselfe in such a habit , and desired her not to speak of it : The good old woman would have disswaded him , and advised him to defer his voyage untill another time . But he being inflamed with zealous devotion , told her , that if he did not perform it before he went out of the Country , he should think himselfe subject unto all the curses of all the gods . So to prevent meeting with any , he went in the night , and came so happily into the Garden , as he was unseen of any . Fluriall carried him into the house , in which there was then none but a drudge that helped him to dig , whom he made believe that Lindamor was his Cozen , whom he would teach the trade of a Gardiner . Thus Lindamor expected the morning with a longing desire , and the night seemed longer than ordinary unto him , that waited for effecting his desires . Morning was no sooner come , but Lindamor was in the Garden with a spade in his hand : Had you but seen him with this tool in his hand , and how aukwardly he handled it , you would have known , that he was not much versed in it , but knew better how to wield a Spear than a Spade ; and I have heard him since swear a hundred times , that he was never in all his life so ashamed , as when he did present himselfe before his Mistresse in that habit , and that he was in two or three mindes , whether he should return or no : but at last , Love surmounted the shame , and kept him there untill we came . As fortune was , the Nymph came that day into the Garden , with many of my Companious ; assoon is she spied Flurial , she trembled like an Aspen leaf , and cast her eye upon me , but though I endeavoured to speak with him , yet I could not , because this new Gardiner was so neer him , who was so altered in his habit , that none of us knew him . As for me ; I might as well as any of the rest be excused , for since he never acquainted me with his designe , I should never have believed he would have attempted it , untill he had first acquainted me ; but he has since told me , that he did conceal it from me , because he knew I would not have permitted him to come thither in that manner . Dreaming then of any other than him , I did as inquisitivly ask Flurial who this stranger was , as any in the company ; and he answered me in a faint voice , that he was his Aunts son , whom he intended to instruct in the trade of Gardening . Upon this answer , Galathea , as inquisitive , but not so couragious , as I , seeing me in discourse with him , came to us , and hearing that he was Fluriall's Oozen , did ask him how his Mother did ? Now was Lindamor put to his shifts , fearing least his tongue , though not his habit , should betray him ; yet , counterfeiting his Tone as well as he could , he answered in a Country-like language . That , blessed be God , she was now past the worst , and then made such a Leg , so like his Language , that all the Nymphs could not chuse but laugh : but he seeming to take no notice of them , nor stirring his cap , but giving it a scurvy remove with both his hands , he fell ill-favour'dly to his work●● . Galathea , in a smiling manner , told Fluriall , that if his Consen were as good a Gardiner , as he was an Oratour , he would be very usefull unto him . Madam , said Flurial , he can speak no better than he was taught ; Country people all speak so , Yes , yes , said the Nymph , and perhaps he is held for a prime fellow amongst them . After this , she returned to her walk . This gave me an opportunity of talking to Flurial , for my companions were all got about Lindamor , and every one had their questions to him , unto which he answered , but so ill-favour'dly , that he forced them all to laugh , for it was in such a manner , as made them all believe he was in good earnest ; and though he did answer unto every question , yet hee never stirred his cap nor head , but seemed very intent upon his work . In the mean time , I asked Flurial , how Lindamor did And he answered , that truly he was yet very ill ; for Lindamor had commanded him to tell me so . But where lies his sicknesse , said I unto him , for thou sayest , his wounds are almost whole ? You will know , Madam , said he unto me , by this Letter which he hath writ unto my Lady . His Lady , answered I , hath an opinion that he is dead , but give me the Letter , and I will carry it unto her . I dare not indeed Madam , answered he , for he hath expresly forbidden me , and tyed me unto it by an Oath . How , said I does Lindamor mistrust me ? No , said she , but on the contrary , desires you to make the Nymph still believe that he is dead : But , it will be both advantageous unto him and me , that I do deliver it with my own hands . I was now very angry with him , and had continued in longer discourse with him , had I not feared notice would have been taken : Yet , I could get nothing more out of him ; but for a conclusion , the Nymph must receive it from his hand : But when I told him , that he had been long with the Nymph , and he might have presented the Letter unto her : He answered me only with a shake of his head , whereby I perceived , that he would not give it unto me . Galathea perceiving our long discourse , and desirous to know upon what subject it was , did leave her walk sooner then usuall , and calling me unto her , asked me what it was ? I told her freely the resolution of Fluriall ; but , in lieu of the Letter , I told her it was the Heart of Lindamor , and how he was sworn to deliver it to none but her , unlesse he should betray the trust of the dead . Then Galathea answered me he may deliver it unto me , under colour of presenting me with a Basket of Fruit , in which the Heart may be put in the bottome . I answered , that this might well be done ; but I know , Fluriall the fool will deliver it with his own hands , in expectation of some reward for the services he hath done you . Oh , said she , if that be all , let him ask what he will , and I will give it unto him . This , Madam , said I , will seem a kinde of ransome , with which you redeem the heart . No , no , answered she , the Ransome I am to pay for it , is Tears , and those drawn from my hearts blood . Perhaps she was sorry for saying so much ; but however , so it was , she commanded me to speak unto Flurial , which I did , and used all the language I had to get this Letter from him , even as far as threatnings , but all in vain for he told me once for all , that neither heaven nor earth should make him forsworn : If my Lady , said he , will have it , let her come in the evening to the bottom of the back staires which comes from her Chamber into the Garden , the Moon shines , the way is not so far , and I have known her come the same journey as late ; when she heares me , I am confident she will allow of my reasons . When I heard this , I was extreamly angry at him , and told him , it was his duty to obey Galathea before Lindamor , that she was his Mistris , and that it was in her power to do him good or harm : and to be short , that it was not likely she would take so much paines for it : but he still resolutely told me thus ; Nymph , it is not Lindamor whom I do obey in this ; but it is my oath which I have vowed unto the gods ; and if I cannot performe it , there is no , remedy ; I can returne to the place from whence I came . When I saw him thus resolute , I was almost out of all patience : for had I been acquainted with Lindamor's designe , since it was gone so far , doubtlesse I should have seconded him ; but being ignorant of it , I thought Flurial so far from all reason , as I knew not what to say : At last , I returned to the Nymph with his answer , who was so extreamly angry at him , as she could have found in heart to have turned him out of her Mothers service , had I not hinted unto her the danger that might have ensued by his discovery . Three or foure daies passed thus , before the Nymph would be brought to do as Flurial desired : At last , Love , that commands all , forced her to tell me in the morning , that she had no rest all night , that Lindamor's Ghost haunted her all the night , and told her , that it was the least thing she could do for his memory , to go down a pair of stairs , to get his heart out of the hands of another ; and that I should acquaint Flurial , she would be there that night . Oh heavens ! what joy was this unto the new Gardiner , he hath since told me , his heart was never in his life so swell'd with joy , as then ; for he began to despair of his plot taking effect , and seeing the Nymph never came into the Garden , he feared that she knew him . But when Flurial acquainted him with the resolution that was taken , this was such a resurrection of Love , as if one should die to make another mourn , and revive to make them rejoyce . The night being come , and every one retired to their lodgings , the Nymph did put her selfe into her night dresse , and causing me to open the dore , she went first ; and , I swear , she trembled so , that she had much ado to go ; she told me , that she had such an unusuall beating at her stomack , as took away all her strength ; whether it was her being in the dark without light , or her going out at an undue time , or her apprehension of Lindamor's heart , I know not ; but whatsoever it was , she was much unlike her selfe : At last , growing a little more confident , we came to the bottome of the staires , where we presently found Flurial , who had waited long for us : The Nymph went before , and going into a Jessemine Arbour , which was so close , as to keep out the Moon-shine , or any sight from the windowes of the house , she began to say thus to Fluriall in a great rage : 'T is very well , Flurial , are you grown so stiffe in your own opinions , that you will not do what I command you ? Madam , answered he undauntedly , it was to obey you that I have failed in this , if it be a fault ; for did not you command me , that I should punctually do whatsoever Lindamor commanded me ? Now , Madam , besides your command , I am obliged by oath unto Lindamor , to put his heart into no hands but yours . Well , said she , and sighed , where is his heart ? Here Madam , said he ; if you please to come hither into this corner , you will better see it than where you are . When she came to the place , she saw a man standing upon his feet , and without speaking a word , bowed himselfe unto her . Oh heavens ! said the Nymph , what 's here ? Flurial , see , here 's a man. Madam , said Flurial , and smiled , it is a heart that is presented unto you . How ? said she , a heart : Then would she have run away for fear ; but he took hold of her Gown , kissed it , and held her . I hearing these words , came neerer , and presently knew him to be the same that Fluriall called Gozen . Upon a suddain I knew not what to think : I saw Galathea and I my self with two men , the one of which was unknown unto us ; so as we knew not what to do . Cry out , we durst not ; fly , Galathea could not ; to put any hopes in our own strength , we could not . At last , all I could do , was , to lay hold on his hand that held Galathea by the Gown , and not able to do more , I began to scratch and bite him , which I did so upon a suddain , that the first thing he saw was his hand bitten . Oh sweet Leonida ( said he then unto me ) how would you use your enemies , if you use your servants thus sharply ? Though I was almost quite out of my selfe , yet me thought I should know that voice , and asked him , who he was ? I am , said he , one that comes to bring Lindamor's Heart unto this fair Nymph . Then kneeling down upon the ground , he thus addressed himselfe unto her : I must needs confesse Madam , that this presumption is great , but yet not equall unto that affection which produceth it . Here , Madam , is the heart of Lindamor , which I present unto you ; I hope the present will finde as good a reception from the hand of the Donor , as from a stranger . But , if my diasterous Fate do deny me that which Love doth promise me , having offended against a Divinity whom I only adore , then condemn this heart which here I do bring unto you , unto what cruell tortures you shall please ; for , so his pain may please you , he will endure with contentment , since you do ordain it unto him . Now I knew him to be Lindamor , and Galathea also , but not without abundance of wonder to us both , to see at her foot him , whom she thought dead ; and I , in lieu of a Gardiner to finde a Cavalier , who yielded unto none in all the Country . Perceiving Galathea so surprised that she could not speak , I began to talk unto him , and said : Is it so Lindamor , that you delight to surprise and affright Ladies ? this is not an Art , that becomes such a Cavalier as you professe your selfe . I must needs confesse unto you , sweet Nymph , said he unto me , that it is not a becomming act of a Cavalier , but it is of a Lover , and I am no lesse . Love that instructs all , has taught me to be a Gardiner . Is it possible , Madam , said he unto Galathea , that this extream affection which you have caused , should beso displeasing unto you , as you must needs delight more in the death of him that owes it , then his life ? Will not this heart I have brought , finde as good a reception alive as dead ? But , if you will needs have me die , here 's a Ponyard will do that , which no time can ever do , for it will put an end to all . The Nymph answered nothing unto all this , but said , Oh Leonida , have you betrayed me ? Upon this , she went in to another Walk , where she did sit down ; for she was so much transported out of her selfe , as she knew not what she did . Then Lindamor did fall upon his knees again , and I went to her , and said , Why Madam , do you say , I betrayed you ? how can you accuse me for this ? I vow unto you , that I knew nothing of the businesse : but it is Flurial that hath deceived us both . But , I thank God , we are all deceived the better way . Thanks be to God , here that heart of Lindamor which Flurial promised ; he is here also ready to do you any service : And have you not good reason to be glad of this Treason ? It would be over tedious to relate all our discourse at this time : out at the conclusion , peace was made between all parties , and so , as this Love was tyed with a harder knot then ever it was before ; but upon this condition , that he should at this very houre depart unto the place , whither Amasis and Clidaman had sent him . This departure went hard , yet obey he must ; and so after a parting kisse of Galathea's fair hand , he went away , in full assurance to finde her the same he left her . But it would be impertinent to particularize every circumstance : Lindamor returned to his charge , did his businesse and with the permission of Amasis and Clidaman , returned unto Forrests , where giving a good account of his Commission , he was honoured and carrassed according to the merit of his vertue . But all this did not halfe so much revive his soul , as the favourable aspect which this Nymph did afford him , who ever since his last departure so increased in affection to him , as Lindamor might well say she did equall him in Love : And this Courtship came to that height , as one night , when they were in the Garden together , he did often move her for leave , to ask the consent of Amasis unto their Marriage , being confident , that so many services as he had done , both unto her and her Son would invite her to grant him that favour . To which she answered ; You have more reason to doubt their good-will than your own merit ; and be lesse assured of your own deservings , then my good will : But yet , I would not have you mention it unto them , till Clidaman be married I am younger than he and I may well stay so long . You may perhaps , Madam , answered he , but so cannot the violence of my passion : But , if you will not grant me this remedy , yet grant me another , if your affection be such as you say unto me . If I can without prejudice to my selfe , said she , I will. Then after he had kissed her hand ; Madam , said he unto her , Promise me , before Leonida and the gods , who are witnesses of our discourse , that you will be my Wife , as I do vow , by all that is sacred , to be your Husband , and never look upon any other . Galathea was surprised at this , yet seeming as if it were by my perswasion , though indeed it was by her own affection , she gave him that satisfaction , and swore unto him ; upon condition , that Lindamor , to avoid suspition , should never return into the Garden , untill their Marriage was declared . Now was Lindamor the most contented man that ever was , being full of hopes , and wanted nothing but the promised conclusion of all his desires . But Love , or rather Fortune , did most extreamly thwart him . Oh Lindamor , how vain are all thy purposed hopes ? At that time Clidaman went with Guyemant , to try their fortunes in Armes , and went into Merovea's Army but though he went away secretly , yet was he quickly discovered . And because Amasis would not let him be there in that sort , she levied all the Forces she could , to send unto him , and committed the charge of them unto Lindamor , constituting Polemas the Governour under her in all the Provinces , untill her Son's return ; and this she did , as well to satisfie two such eminent men , as to sever them ; for since Lindamor's return , they were alwaies jarring . Polemas was very well contented and Lindamor went not with an ill will : The one was glad he was to stay with his Mistresse , and the other hoped by his services so to oblige Amasis , as to facilitate the way unto that happinesse , which he aspired unto . But Polemas finding himselfe in disfavour of his Mistresse , and that his Rivall had robbed him of all , he put no confidence in any of his services or merits , but had recourse unto cunning and artifice : In order to this , he procured the most crafty fellow that ever was of that trade , whom he acquainted with every one about the Court , shewed him in secret Amalis , Galathea , Silvia , Selires , my selfe , and all the rest of the Nymphs ; and did not only shew him their faces , but acquainted him with all the secrets which he knew betwixt any of them : And after a full information of all passages , he desired him to take upon him to seem a great Druide , and a most learned Conjurer : He seated himselfe in the great wood of Savignew , neer the pleasant Gardens of Mount Brison , and close by a little River which runs through the Wood : He stayed some certain daies , giving himselfe out to be the greatest Diviner that ever was ; insomuch as his fame reached unto us , and Galathea went unto him to know her fortune . This crafty Impostor did know so well how to carry himselfe , and delude others , with so many circumstances and ceremonies , as I must confesse , he deceived me as well as the rest . The main aime and conclusion of all his craft was , to tell Galathea , that the influence of the heavens had given her choice of a great happinesse , or a great misery , and that it must be her own prudence that was to distinguish betwixt them ; that both these two extreams did depend upon Love ; that if she contemned his advice , she would be the most miserable woman in the world : And on the contrary , the most happy , if she followed his counsel . Then looking in her hand , and then her face , he said unto her , Such a day when you are in Marcelles , you shall see a man clothed in such a colour ; if you marry him , you will be the most miserable woman upon earth . Afterwards he shewed her in a glass , a certain place upon the banks of the River Lignon , and said unto her , See here is the place , go unto it such an hour and then and there you shall find a man , whom if you marry , will make you infinitely happy . Now this Climanthes ( for that was this Conjurers name ) had subtilly got knowledg of the day that Lindamor was to depart , and the colour of his clothes he would wear ; and his design was , that Polemas under a colour of going to Hunt , should goe unto the place which he had shewed her in the glass . Now hear , I beseech you , how things hapned . Lindamor was clothed as Climanthes told her , and Galathea remembring it , was so astonished , that she could not give him one word by way of any answer . Poor Lindamor thought it to bee his departure which made her so sad , and so kissing her hand , hee went his wayes better contented than his fortune allowed him any reason for . Afterwards , the day approaching on which Climanthes told her she should meet with the man that would make her all happinesse , upon the banks of the River Lignon , shee would not fully acquaint me with her design , but only said she would try whether the predictions of the Druide were true . So shee took with her onely Silvia and me , her Nurse , and little Meril . The Nurse was she that most fortified her in opinion of these predictions , as commonly all old women are very superstitious in such things ▪ So as this Nymph observing the day that Climanthes told her of , she prepared her self the night before to goe unto that place , and in the morning dressed her self to the best advantage she could , and also commanded us to make our selves ready . Thus we went in a Chariot to the place appointed , where being come at the very same hour that Climanthes named , we found a Shepheard almost drowned , whom the waves had cast upon our side . This Shepheard was one Celadon , who accidentally was fallen into the River , and had doubtlesse been drowned , if wee had not saved him : So Galathea apprehending him to bee the man that was to make her happy , began then to love him so , that shee would needs have us carry him in the Chariot unto the Palace , before he revived ; for then the sand and mud had so choaked him , that he looked as pale as death , and had no kind of motion or beauty in him . For my part , I cursed the Conjurer , and did foresee we should be put to abundance of trouble with him ; for I swear unto you , I was never so put to it in all my life : But since the Shepherd revived , & his complexion came into his face ▪ he appeared to be a very handsom man , and of a wit above the capacity of a Shepheard . I never saw any in our Court more civiliz'd , nor more deserving love : So as no wonder Galathea should be so desperately in love with him , as shee cannot be absent from him either night or day . But certainly she is much mistaken in him ; for he is most desperately in love with a Shepheardess called Astrea : So as all these things make not a little against Lindamor : For the Nimph finding all true that this Impostor told her , she is resolved rather to dye than to marry Lindamor , and studies all waies to win upon the affection of this Shepheard , who does nothing even in her very presence but sigh for his absence from Astrea . I know not whether his imprisonment be the cause ( for shee will not let him goe out of the Palace ) or whether it be the abundance of water which hee swallowed when he was in the River ; but so it is , he is fallen into a most violent Feaver : So as not knowing what to doe for his health , Galathea commanded mee to come in all haste unto you , to the end you might see him , and tell us what was best for him . The Druide stood very attentive unto this discourse , and had several conceits according to the subject of his Neeces words ; and perhaps , some not far off the truth ; for he perceiceived that she was not altogether exempted either from love or blame . Yet he did very discreetly dissemble it , and told her he was very glad to serve either Galathea or Celadon , whose Parents he ever loved ; and who though he was a Shepheard , yet he was descended from the best of our Knights , whose Ancestors made choice of that kind of life as more tranquill and happy , than that of the Court , and therefore he honoured him , and would be glad to serve him . But yet this kind of living with him was neither safe nor honourable for either Galathea or her . And when hee came to the Palace and saw their deportments , then he would tel her how she should demean her self . Leonida being a little ashamed , answered him , that she did intend long since to tell him of it , but truly she had neither the confidence nor the conveniency to do it : Yet of a truth , Climanthes was the cause of all this . Oh , answered Adamas , could I but catch him , I should with usury pay him for falsly usurping the title of a Druide . That Sir , said the Nymph , will be an easie matter by the means that I shall finde out : For he told Galathea , that she should come four or five times to the place where she was to meet with this man that would make her happy , in case she did not meet with him the first day : And I know that Polemas and he coming too late the first day , will not fail to be there the dayes following : And whosoever will catch this Conjurer , must hide themselves in a place where I shall direct , and they will be sure to find him . As for the daies of his comming , I can bee informed from Galathea , though for my part I have forgotten them . With such discourse as this , the Druide and the Nymph beguiled the length of the way , and they were both so attentive , as they were at the Palace of Isaures before they were aware . But the Druide extreamly disliking this kind of life they led , did instruct Leonida what she should say unto Galathea , but whatsoever shee did , not to let her know that hee disapproved any of her actions : for , said hee , such courages and spirits as the Nymphs must be wonne upon by sweetness and lenity , not by rigour and force . And you Neece , I pray consider and remember your duty , and know that these follies of love are dishonourable both for those that own them , and those that favour them . He had continued on his Instructions had they not met Silvia at their Palace gates , who conducted them unto Galathea : At that time she was walking in the Garden whilst Celadon reposed himself : As soon as ever she saw them , she went unto them ; the Druide kneeled down , and kissed her hand ; Leonida did the same . Afterwards the Nymph embraced them both and thanked Adamas for his paines in comming to her , promising requital upon the first occasion . Madam , said he unto her , all my services are but just duties , and the very best of them cannot merit half this expression : I am sorry onely that I want occasions to make the grandure of my affection known unto you , and if I have not at any time been deficient , it was onely want of opportunities , not of any will to serve you . Adamas , answered the Nimph , the service which you have done unto Amasis , I take as done unto my self : And what I have received from your Neece , I accept of as from you : And therefore , considering all circumstances , I have had sufficient tryal of your goodness . I do acknowledge your services past to be great , but this which I am now to imploy you in , is the greatest , and will be the most acceptable unto me , for no greater cure can be than of a wounded spirit . We wil talk more of it at leasure ; in the mean time goe and rest your self : Silvia will conduct you to your chamber , whilst Leonida does give me an accompt of what she hath done . Thus the Druide was dismissed , and Galathea carrassing Leonida more than usual , asked her what she had done in her journey ? Unto which Leonida gave her a satisfactory answer : Madam , said she I thank the gods that I have found you more joyful than I left you . Friend , said the Nimph , Celadons recovery is the cause : for you must know , that you were not gone a mile from hence before the Feaver left him , and ever since he hath so mended , as he himself hopes within two or three daies hee shall be able to rise . This , answered Leonida , is the best news I could desire , and had I known as much , I should not have brought Adamas hither . But to the purpose , said Galathea , What does he say to this accident ? For I assure my self you have acquainted him with it . Pardon me , Madam , said Leonida , I told him no more than what I thought could not be concealed from him when he came : He knows of the affection you beare unto Celadon , which I told him was onely an effect of your pitty . Hee knows the Shepheard very well , and all his family , and is confident he can perswade him unto what he pleaseth : For my part , I think , that if you doe imploy him , hee will doe you good service , but then you must be ingenuous and speak freely and openly unto him . Oh my God , said the Nymph , do you think this possible ? Certainly when hee understands the whole story he will never apprehend it unto my contentment ; for his prudence and judgement is so great , as I doubt he will rather condemn , than further the businesse . Madam , said Leonida , I do not speak without some ground ; you shall see if you do imploy him , what service he will doe you . Thus the Nimph was the most contented person in the world , fancying her self already at the very top of all her desires . But whilst they were thus discoursing , Silvia and Adamas were talking of the same business : For this Nymph being at the first very familiar with him , did at the first speak openly unto him . Adamas much desiring to know whether all his Neece had related was true , he entreated her to relate unto him all she knew , which Silvia did without any dissimulation , and as briefly as she could , in this manner . The History of Leonida . KNow , that for the better understanding of what you desire , I am forced to touch upon all the particulars of Leonida's life , whose Destiny seems to twist together all her designes with those of Galathea . What I shall say concerning her , is not by way of reprehension or blame , nor with any intention to divulge her faults ; for in telling them unto you , I think them to be as secret as if they had never been told . You must know then , that the beauty and merits of Leonida , had long since gotten the affection of Polemas ; and the merits of that Cavalier being very high , your Neece gave his affection a kind reception , yet behaved her self with so much discretion , that it was long before Polemas knew it . I know that your self have loved in your time , and knows better than I doe , how hard a thing it is to hide love . And so it was , that the vaile being taken away , both of them did know that both of them were lovers and both loved . However , they durst not of a long time declare it . After the Festivall which Amasis did Solemnize every yeare , as her day of Marriage with Pimander : So it was , that after dinner we all walked in the Garden at Mont-brison , and she and I set our selves down under some Trees to shelter our selves from the heat of the Sun. No sooner were we set , but Polemas came to us , seeming as if but accidentally ; though I observed , that he followed us by the eye , a good way distant . And because we sat silent a long while together , also he having an excellent good voice , I told him he would much oblige us if he would sing . I shall do so , said he ( pointing at Leonida ) if this fair one wil be pleased to command me . Commands , said she , would shew indiscretion ; but if you have any Song that is new , I shall think my entreaties very well bestowed . I shall , answered Polemas ; and moreover , I will promise you , that this which you shall hear , is so new , as it was made during the time of the Sacrifice this morning , whilst you were at your Prayers . How said I unto him , is my companion the subject of the song ? Yes certainly , answered he , I am a witness of it , and then he began thus . Upon a Lady at her Prayers . A Saint in Sacred Temple paid Devotion to the Gods , and pray'd : She that all humane hearts adores , Adores the gods , and help implores ; And she whose mercy may men save , With eyes and voice doth mercy crave . Although she does her eyes disarm , And will not suffer any charm In either voice or eye to glance , As might their lustre more advance , Such charming influence still they have , As must all eyes and ears enslave . Her eyes with holy Zeal inspir'd , Half shut , as high as heaven aspir'd , And courted it , with such a glance , As if her soul were in a trance . Such raptures of Coelestial Love Must needs both Earth and Heaven move . Great God ( said she ) I do implore Mercy from thy abundant store . Have mercy on me too ( said I ) Oh fairest female Dietie . Religion bids you to impart To others with a willing heart . Since thou art pleas'd , O God ( said she ) To call us Children , O then be A Father , not a Judge severe . Since you the worlds fair Mistris are Oh then be mine , and kind , ( said I ) Resembling so a Dietie . Consider Lord ( said she ) how I Have Essence from thy Majesty : 'T is onely Thou I doe adore , And shall doe so for evermore . So it is onely you , said I , VVhom I adore eternally . Measure thy Mercy , Lord ( said she ) According to thy Love , not me . Measure your pitty then , said I , According to my Amity . Here then she stopt , and went not on Only in Contemplation . Her prayers were heard ; but mine , alass Rejected were as poor and base : Yet I dare confidently say , Mine were as full of Zeal as they : She onely by her Faith obey'd , I saw the Saint to whom I pray'd . Her Prayers did find an easie task ; Who could deny when she did ask ? But I poor silly mortal must Return a sinner to my dust , And never any mercie find , Since she disdaineth to be kind . Wee were both very attentive unto his air , and perhaps I should have heard more , had not Leonida feared lest Polemas should out with something which she desired should be kept secret ; and therefore as soon as ever he had done singing , she began to speak . I dare lay a wager , said she , that I doe know her of whom this Song was made ; then whispering him in the ear , as if she would name her , she bade him take heed what she said before me . He very cunningly answered aloud , No , no , you are mistaken , I swear it is not she whom you named . Then I perceived , that she did conceal her self from me ; and therefore seeming as if I would goe and gather some flowers , I parted from them , but not so farre distant but still I held an eye upon their actions . Now since Polemas and she fell off , he hath confessed all unto me , but when they were in league together , I could never make her tell mee any thing . But being then together , they fell to discourse , and she did first begin it . Come , come , Polemas , said she , why doe you jest thus with your Friends ? Tell mee truly , upon whom was those Verses made ? Fair Nymph , said he , your own soul can tell you as well as I , for whom they were made . How should I know , said she , do you think I can divine things ? Yes certainly , answered Polemas , and I doe think you one of those who does not obey that god who speaks by your mouth , but rather will be obeyed by him . How do you explain this aenigma ? ( said the Nymph ) I do explain it thus , replyed he ; The god of Love doth speak by your mouth , otherwise your words could not be so full of Fire , as to kindle so many flames as they doe in the hearts of all those that hear them : And yet you do not obey that god when hee commands , That all those who love , should be loved again ; but you , all disobedience , doe make all those who love you , to think you infinitely fair , but not at all loving , no not so much as pittifull . I speak , Madam , for my own particular , and can safely swear , without the least danger of perjury , that never any beauty under the Sun was , and is more loved than you by me . When he uttered these last words , he blusht , and with a smile she answered thus ; Polemas , Polemas , old Souldiers can shew their valour by wounds and never use to brag of it , but you that talk so much of yours , would be put to your shifts to shew them , if Love your Captain General should ask you where they are . Cruel Nymph , said Polemas , you are much mistaken ; for I would onely bid him look upon the fair eyes of my enemy , and fully satisfie him ; for then he would receive such wounds as I have in my heart , and never complain of me . However , it is my glory to have such a worthy author for my wounds . Should Love enter into argument with me , I should sooner satisfie him than you ; for he would be sensible of my pain , which you never can , because a fire cannot burn it self . You can never be so sensible of our tears , who are so full of rigour , that though we do adore you as fair , yet we can hardly commend you as humane . Leonida did love Polemas , but as yet shee would not let him know it : On the other side , she feared , that if she should put him quite out of hope she should then quite lose him ; and therefore she answered him thus ; Polemas , if your affection be such as you say , then time will give me better knowledge of it , than all your well spoken words can , which are too eloquent to proceed from affection ; for I have heard say , that affection cannot be without passion , and passion will not permit a spirit the freedome of discourse : But , when time has told me as much as you have done , you may think , I am not such a stone , but I shall be sensible of your merits , and your amity may perhaps finde a favourable reception ; untill then , never hope for any more from me , then what you may from all the rest of my Companions in generall . Polemas would have kissed her hand , by way of assurance , but she forbad him , saying , Cavalier , be discreet , many eyes are upon us ; if you use any such things , you will lose me . Upon this she rose up , and came to us , who were gathering flowers . Thus was the first overture of any affection between them , which gave occasion unto Galathed , to intermeddle in the businesse ; for seeing this passage in the Garden , and having a designe upon Polemas , she would know that night what had passed between Leonida and him . And being ever very familiar with your Niece , she durst not absolutely deny the truth of this addresse ; but Galathea pressed the matter further , and would needs know the very same words which passed between them ; unto which your Niece did partly answer truth , and partly dissemble ; but she said enough to exasperate Galathea so much , as from that very day she resolved to get his love , and went to work with so many artifices , as it was impossible he should resist . First she began with Leonida , and charged her , to let this love betwixt Polemas and she , go no further ; then told her , that it was her best policy to root it out for she knew , that Polemas had another aime , and made use of her only to laugh at : Further , if Amasis should come to know of it , she would be much offended . Leonida who then had no more subdety in her than a little Child , received the words of the Nymph us from her Mistresse , and never penetrated into the depth of her designe , but was for some daies so strange unto Polemas , as he could not chuse but wonder what the matter was . This , at the beginning , made him more hot upon this addresse , as it is ordinary for young spirits to be most violent upon that which is most difficult unto them . And indeed , he did so continue his courtship that Leonida had much ado to dissemble the affection which she bore unto him , insomuch as Polemas perceived well enough that she loved him . But see how love had ordained it : After three or foure months continuance , in his most violent prosecution : of his courtship , and when he had attained to as much assurance , as almost he could desire , his affection began to slack , and lose its violence , and by degrees grew so faint and bold , as it was quite dead . The Nymph did not take any notice , that she was single in this affection ; the truth is , Galathea was partly the cause ; for having a design upon Polemas , she did use such artifice , and was so indulgent towards him as it may be said , she did insensibly steal him : for when Leonida was shurp with him , Galathea was sweet ; when the one did flie his company , the other carrassed him ; and all this so long together , and so openly , that Polemas began to cast his eyes upon Galathea , and a little after , his heart followed ; for , he seeing himselfe favoured by the greater , and sleighted by the inferiour , he began to embrace the smiling fortune . But Oh! wise Adamas , see how it pleaseth Love to play with hearts . At this time , Agis , at the motion of Clidaman , became a Servant unto your Niece , not so much , as you know , by election , as by instigation . At the first , this new Cavalier did apply himselfe in all becomming courtship unto his new Mistresse , and she was still wholly devoted unto Polemas : Agis , who like a Miser , that has still his eye upon his treasure , did take notice of it , and complained unto his Mistresse , but her faint and hollow answers , in lieu of extinguishing his jealousie , did by little and little stifle his love : for , considering what loose hold he had of her soul , he resolved to let it go , and be gone himselfe . The best receipt ( as I have heard say ) for the cure of a Lover . For , as Love has its beginning from the eyes , so its decay must needs be , from not seeing them ; which cannot be but in absence , where oblivion swallowes up all memory of the party loved : And so it did in Agis , he was no sooner gone but all love vanish'd out of his soul , and entertained disdain in lieu of it , so as Leonida , in striving to get Polemas , lost him , who perhaps would have been entirely hers . But the rallerie of Love rested not here , Polemas must have his share as well as the rest ; for just about this time , the affection of Lindamor began to break out ; and , as Leonida had lost Agis for Polemas , and polemas Leonida for Galathea ; so Galathea cast off Polemas for Lindamor . It is a task too hard to relate all their particular follies : but so it was , that Polemas seeing himselfe paid in the same coin that he payed your Niece , would not for all that , be out of either hope or love ; but on the contrary , did use all inventions to ingratiate himselfe , but all to this very houre in vain ; But yet , this satisfaction he found , that he , who was the cause of his misery , did not enjoy that happinesse he aimed at : For , whether it was by reason of his stratagems , or the will of the gods , I know not , but Lindamor is out of favour as well as he : And it seemes , Love could never finde any rest in the breast of Galathea , the memory of one was no sooner out , but another was presently in ; and now , at this very time , her thoughts are all upon a Shepheard , whose qualities as a Shepheard may indeed merit much , but never to be Galathea's Servant ; and yet she is so extreamly passionate and tender of him , that if his-sicknesse should continue , I know not what would become of her ; for I never saw one so carefull , nor so troubled , as she hath been , ever since he was ill . But this is not all , most wise Adamas ; Your Niece is also so taken with Celadon , as I know not whether Galathea or she be more , and hereupon great jealousie is grown betwixt them : and though I qualifie the matter as well as I can , yet so it is , that I do despair of it for the future : And therefore I thank the gods that you are come ; for really without you ; I know not how to carry my selfe betwixt them . Excuse me in speaking thus freely unto you , since it is upon a businesse that concerns you ; the affection I do bear unto you , constraines me to it . Thus did Silvia end her discourse , with abundance of demonstration of her hatred , against this kinde of life , for which Adamas did much esteem her . And to begin the cure of this Shepheard , and these Nymphs ( for the last of these was the greater difficulty ) Adamas asked her advice . For my part , said she , I would first take away the cause , which is this Shepheard , and the effects may of themselves follow ; but this must be done with much artifice , else Galathea will never let him go . 'T is very true , answered the Druide ; but in the mean time , untill that can be handsomly contrived , care must be taken , that he do not fall in love with them ; for there is such a sympathy between Youth and Beauty , that if they should conjoyne affections once , all separations will be in vain . Oh Adamas ! said Silvia , did you but know Celadon as well as I do , this would be the least of all your fears ; for he is so rooted in the love of Astrea , that all the beauty in the world except hers cannot shake him , especially now he is sick , for his care may well be more of his cure than any thing else . Fair Silvia , answered the Druide , you speak as one that is ignorant in Love , and never knew the force of it ; this little god can do such miracles , that when there is least appearance of any effects , even then will he shew his power : Be not therefore so secure , for there is no kinde of vertue whatsoever , that is Armour-proof against Love. Chastity it selfe cannot do it , witnesse Endymion . Away , away , said Silvia . Oh! wise Adamas , why do you terrifie me with so great a dysaster ? Because , said he , I would have you arme your selfe against the forces of this god , lest being too secure in your opinion of that which you judge impossible , you should be surprised before you be prepared . I have heard say , that Celadon is so handsome , so discreet , and so every way accomplished , as he is furnished with all perfections which cause Love , and therefore there is danger : Treasons of Love are so hard to be discovered , that not one of a thousand can see them . Nay , nay , said Silvia , let me alone for that , and tell me only what I should do in this businesse , that we have already discovered . I do conceive , said the Druide , this cure must be wrought very much by the eye ; and when I have seen how the world goes , we shall order things to the best advantage we can , and in the mean time , let us keep our design secret . Hereupon Silvia left Adamas to his rest , and went to Galathea , who with Leonide was by Celadon's bed side ; for they hearing he was awake , they could neither of them hold from him : He esteemed Leonida very much , her carrasses did oblige him to it ; but Silvia's humour pleased him much better . A litter after , they fell into discourse of Adamas , much extolling his wisdome , prudence , and goodnesse : Upon which , Celadon asked , whether it was not he who was son unto great Pelion , of whom so many wonders are reported ? The very same , said Galathea , and he is come hither purposely to be your Physician . Oh Madam , answered the Shepheard , he must have abundance of Art if he can cure my disease : but , I am of opinion , that when he knowes it , he will so despair of my recovery , as he will not undertake the cure . Galathea thought , that he had spoke of the disease in his body : But is it possible , said she , that you should finde your selfe so ill ? I am confident , that if you would but help your selfe , you would be able to quit your bed in two or three daies . Perhaps not , Madam , said Leonida , for some are so inwardly sick , as they themselves do not know of it , untill it be at the height . Their discourse had lasted longer , had not the Druide come , to see how squares went ; and he found him well enough disposed in body , for the Malady was past the height , and in its Decline ; but when he talked with him , he found the disease to be most in the minde , though he did not believe it was for any of these Nymphs : Yet like a prudent Physician , he would feel how the pulse of his minde did beat : and therefore to begin the cure , he would try how he stood affected first to Galathea ; and in order to this , when all the Nymphs were retired he shut the dores , and began thus : I see , Celadon , said he , that your astonishment is not little , to finde your selfe exalted so suddenly unto such a height of fortune , as this you enjoy ; for I am confident it was above your hopes , since being born a Shepheard , and brought up in a Village , you are now carrassed , cherished , and waited upon by Nymphs , and such as are accustomed to command ; and more then that , such as command the whole Country : You have great reason to be thankfull unto the gods for it , and pray , that it may continue . Adamas spoke in this manner , purposely as an invitation , to make him speak the truth of his affection , thinking by this means , & seeming to approve of it , he would discover himself . Unto which the Shepheard answered with a deep sigh ; Father , said he , if this be such a high fortune , then certainly my mouth is out of tast ; for I did never in all my life relish more bitter Wormwood than this , which you call good-fortune , and since I came into this condition wherein you find me . Why , ( said the Druide , the better to discover his subtlety ) is it possible you should be so insensible of your happinesse , as not to see the Grandure unto which you are advanced ? Alas , alas , said Celadon , all this does but shew me a Precipice and menace me with the greater fall . Are you afraid , said Adamas that this good fortune will not last ? I fear ( said the Shepheard ) that it will last longer than I would have it . Why should Sheep languish and die in a great water , where Fishes thrive and play ? Because , answered the Druide , it is against their Nature . And do you think , Father , ( said the Shepheard ) that it is not against the nature of a Shepheard , to live amongst so many great Nymphs ? I was born a Shepheard , and so habituated to a Village-life ; as nothing but things of my own condition and quality can please me . But is it possible , said the Druide , that Ambition , which is so naturall unto men , cannot invite you to quit your woods ? Cannot beautie allure a young heart unto it , and divert you from your first intentions ? The ambition which every one ought to have , answered the Shepheard , is , to do that well which is their duty to do , and in that , to be the prime amongst those of their own rank ; and that beauty which becomes us to look upon , and ought to attract us , is that which we may love , and not that which we ought to reverence , nor look upon , but with eyes of respect only . Why do you imagine , said the Druide , that there is any such Grandure amongst men , which merit and vertue may not arive at ? Because , answered the Shepheard , I know , that all things ought to keep themselves within the limits and bounds that nature hath placed them : A Ruby , though never so excellent in its kinde , can never become a Diamond ; and he that hopes to elevate himself too high , or , to say better , to change his nature , and to make himselfe more then he is , will but spend both his paines and his time in vain . The Druide now amased at the wise considerations of this Shepheard , and very glad to see him so far from any thoughts of Galathea , began to deal with him in this manner : Son , said he , I am extreamly glad to find so much wisdome in you , and do assure you , that as long as you continue in this minde , the heavens will shoure all manner of felicities upon you . Many are so taken up with vanities , and transported with them , that they run out of their wits , and that upon much vainer hopes than these I propound unto you : And what becomes of them at last ? just nothing , unlesse after long and intolerable paines , a sad repentance , for suffering themselves to be so long deluded . You have reason to thank the heavens , that have endued you with this knowledge , before you come to repentance ; and you have great reason also to pray , that they will preserve you in the same minde , in the same tranquility , and sweetnesse of life , in which you have hitherto lived . But since you do not aspire unto any Grandure nor Beauty , what is it then , Celadon , that will stay you here amongst these Nymphs ? Alas , answered the Shepheard , there is nothing can stay me by my good will ; it 's only Galathea that keeps me here in the nature of a Prisoner , and the truth is , I would have tryed all waies to make an escape , had not my sicknesse prevented me ; and if no way would have hit , I should have been so unmannerly , as to have gone away by force When I would speak unto Galathea about it , she seemes so extreamly angry , as I must confesse ; I durst not mention it any more unto her : But , in the mean time , my stay here has been so tedious unto me , that I do accuse it to be the principall cause of my malady . And therefore , Father , if ever you will compassionate the miserable condition of an extreamly afflicted person , I do conjure you by the great gods , whom you do most reverence and adore , by your own good genius , by the memory of your worthy Father , great Pelion , that you will take some pitty upon my life , and by your prudence , added unto my earnest desire , to help me out of this wearisome Prison , for so I shall call it as long as I stay here . Adamas extreamly glad to hear how passionately he expressed himselfe , did embrace him , and after he had kissed his cheek , said thus unto him : Yes , dear Son , be confident I will do as you desire ; and assoon as your disease will permit , I will use all possible means to facilitate your getting out of this place ; continue only in this minde , and recover as soon as you can . Then after much other such discourse as this , he left him , so much contented , that if Adamas would have suffered him , he would have quitted his bed that very houre . In the mean time , Leonida , who would not suffer Galathea to run on any longer in that errour , which Climanthes had infused into her , one night , when Silvia and the little Merill were retired , she sat down by her beds-side , and after some common discourse , she said thus unto her ; Madam , I have met with some newes in my journey , newes that concernes you , and I would not upon any termes conceal it from you , because I shall thereby extreamly undeceive you . What is it , said the Nymph ? It is , said Leonida , the most subtle piece of knavery that ever Love invented , and I believe , you will not be sorry for my voyage , though it were for nothing else , but the discovery of it . This Druide that resided here , is the most wicked fellow , and the cunningest knave , that ever deluded any one . Then did she relate all that she heard , from the mouth of Climanthes and Polemas , and all the plot that was invented , only to dispossesse Lindamor , and ingratiate Polemas in his room . At the first , the Nymph was astonished ; afterwards , the love of this Shepheard did so flatter her , that she was perswaded , Leonida spoke this out of designe , to divert her affection from this Shepheard , and to enjoy him her selfe ; so as she did not give any credit to what she said ; but on the contrary , turning it into laughter , said thus unto her : Go , go , Leonida , go to bed , and to morrow perhaps you will be more subtle , and know how to disguise your tricks better : Then she smiled , and turned to the other side . This did so extreamly offend Leonida , as she resolved , whatsoever came of it , to set Celadon at liberty : In order to this designe , she went the same night unto her Uncle , unto whom she used this language ; Father , said she , you see Celadon is now recovered , why should he stay any longer here ? I pray consider what prejudice it may bring upon us all hereafter . I would gladly have undeceived Galathea , and divert her from the perswasions of the impostor Climantes ; but she does so dote upon Celadon , as whosoever shall motion his departure , is her declared enemy : but I do conceive , the surest way is to get him gone , which we can never do without you ; for her eye is so continually upon me , as I cannot stir a foot , but she takes notice of it , and suspects me . Adamas did a little wonder to hear his Niece say so , and had an opinion , that she was afraid that he perceived the good-will she had unto this Shepheard , and therefore she would blinde him : However , conceiving to cut up Love by the roots , the best way would be , to get Celadon away ; he told his Niece , that he did very much desire the same , but knew not how . The way , said she , is the easiest in the world : Get the habit of a Nymph , put it upon him , he is young , and has not a beard ; this way he may get out , unknowne who helped him , nor can Galathea tell whom to blame . Adamas found this invention to be good , and the sooner to put it in execution , would presently go and get this habit made , under colour of going to fetch some Physick for Celadon , letting Galathea to understand , that though he was out of a Feavour , yet he was not out of danger to relaps , which he could easily prevent ; and did communicate the designe unto Silvia , who did very well approve of it , so he would not stay too long before his return . Celadon was no sooner awake , but Galathea and Leonida went into his Chamber , under pretence of seeing how he did . Adamas perceiving how assiduously indulgent these Nymphs were , did think delay to be very dangerous ; and after some ordinary questions concerning his disease , he turned towards Galathea , and desired her to give him leave to enquire of some particulars , which he durst not do before her . Galathea supposing it to be something that related to his sicknesse , withdrew , and gave Adamas an opportunity to acquaint the Shepheard with his designe , and promised him to return within two or three daies at the furthest . Celadon conjured him unto it , by all possible intreaties , knowing , that without him his imprisonment would last long . After he had assured him that he would , he took Galathea aside and told her , that though the Shepheard was at that present very well , yet there was great fears of a relaps , and therefore it was requisite to prevent it in order to which , he would go and provide such Medicines as were proper for it , and return again . The Nymph was very glad of this ; for , on the one side , she desired the Shepheards cure ; and on the other , the presence of Adamas began to be very troublesome unto her , foreseeing , that she could not be so free with her friend Celadon in his presence . Adamas knew her minde well enough ; however , assoon as dinner was done , he went his way , leaving the Nymphs in perplexity enough ; for all three had different designes , and each of them aiming at their severall ends , of necessitie they must deceive one another : And this was the reason , that they were commonly all three about his bed together , but especially Silvia , purposely to keep them from talking with him in private ; but for all her vigilancy , Leonida found a time to tell him the resolution of her and her Uncle , and had this further talk with him : I hope , Celadon , ( said she unto him ) that when you are at liberty , you will not be so ungratefull , as to forget this good office , but will then consider of it , and of the affection which now I do bear unto you ; at least , you will remember the injuries I have received from Galathea for your sake : And if Love which in any other would produce a reciprocall love again , have not the same effects in you ; yet I shall be extreamly glad to hear from your mouth , that I am not disagreeable unto you . Celadon , who already knew of this growing affection , had a desire to stifle it in the cradle ; but fearing , lest if he should displease her , she should fall off from that course which she had resolved upon with her Uncle , he would give her such an answer , as should still keep her in the same minde ; and therefore said thus unto her : Fair Leonida , what a strange opinion would you have of me , if forgetting Astrea , whom I have so long served ▪ I should begin a new affection unto you ? I speak very freely to you , because I know , you are not ignorant of my devotion to her . Oh Celadon , answered Leonida , you need not hide it from me , for I know as much of your affairs as you your selfe does . Then , Fair Nymph answered Celadon , since you do know it so well , how can you think I should force my love from her , that has the sole power of my soul , my life , my selfe , and all I have ? I pray , look upon all the actions of my life , and then tell me how I should give you satisfaction , and what I should do . Leonida could not hide her fears at this discourse ; yet , being wise , and considering how against her duty it was to live in this manner , also that all would be in vain , she resolved to become a Mistresse of her own will ; but this being a work of greater difficulty , than to be done as soon as thought upon , she thought it best to take a little time , and consult with her pillow upon it : In this resolution , she spoke thus unto the Shepheard ; Celadon , said she , I cannot now take that counsel with my self which is necessary , I had need to have a little time to muster up all the powers of my soul before I can resolve . Their discourse had continued longer , had not Silvia interrupted , and said unto Leonida , Doe you not know Sister ( said she ) that Flurial is come ? and hath so escaped the guards of the gates , and came to Galathea before any of us knew of it ? Hee gave her some Letters : I know not from whence they came , nor from whom , but I am sure they made her change colour two or three times . Leonida presently imagined that it was from Lindamor , and therefore she left Silvia with Celadon , and went to Galathea to be satisfied . Silvia then seeing her selfe alone with him , shee began to talke so kindly unto him , that if any there could have made him in love , doubtless it had been she . And see how Love is pleased to thwart our designes : The other two Nymphs who courted him with all possible artifice to make him in love , could not do it ; and this who never aimed at it , did come nearer the mark than either of the rest : By which is to be observed , That Love must bee free , and will not be obliged by any , but it self and whom it pleaseth . Whilst Celadon was in these thoughts , Silvia , who thought upon nothing but occasions of discourse , because she was much pleased with his conversation , and delighted to hear him speak , she said thus unto him ; You cannot believe , Shepheard , how much I am pleased with your company ; and I swear , that if Galathea be of my mind , we will have more of it than formerly we have ; for I finde by you there is abundance of delight to bee taken in your villages , and in your honest freedom , since you are exempted from all ambition , and by consquence from envy ; and doe live without any artifice and slander , which are the four Pests of our Court-life . Wise Nymph , answered the Shepheard , all this is most true , if we were out of the power of Love ; but you must know , that the very same effects which Ambition produceth in Courts , Love does produce in the Country ; the envy of a Rival is no less than a Courtiers ; and the Artifices of Lovers and Shepheards are nothing inferiour unto my others ; and so detraction and censuring of others is as rise amongst us as you . The truth is , we have this advantage of you ; for in lieu of two enemies which you have , which are Love and Ambition , we have but one of them . And from hence it is that there are some particular men amongst us which may be called happy ; and none , I believe amongst you Courtiers : For , such as doe escape being in Love , doe not escape the allurements of Ambition ; and such as doe escape Ambition , have not such frozen souls , as can resist the flames of so many Fair eyes ; whereas wee that have but one enemy , may the more easily resist him , as Silvander hath hitherto done ; a Shepheard truly full of excellent perfections , but more happy than wise ; for he having yet never met with any beauty that pleased , or could attract him , he never holds familiarity with any Shepheardess , which is the reason that he preserves his liberty ; for my part I beleeve , that unless one do love some where else , it is impossible to be long with an amiable beauty , and not love her . Silvander answered , I am so little versed in this science , that I submit unto what you say ; yet I doe believe it is something else than beauty which causeth Love , otherwise one Lady that is loved of one man should be loved of all . There are ( answered Celadon ) severall answers to this position . All beauties are not looked upon with one and the same eye : Colours , some please one eye , some another none all : So of Beauties , all eyes do not judge alike ; but Silvanders reason me-thinks is above all . If any ask him why hee never was in Love , he will answer , that he has not yet found his Loadstone ; and when he has found it , then he shall infallibly love as others do . What does he mean , said Silvia , by his Loadstone ? I know not , replyed Celadon , whether I can well inform you ; but hee is a man very well studyed , and held amongst us for a good Scholar : Hee sayes , that when great Jupiter first formed man , and all souls he touched every one with a several peece of a Loadstone , and afterwards put all the peeces in a place by themselves : Likewise the souls of women , after he had touched them , he put them in a Magazine by themselves : Afterwards when he sent the souls into bodies , he brought those of the women to the place where the Loadstones were , which touched the soules of the men , and likewise the souls of the men into the place where the loadstones were which touched the women , and made every one to take one peece : If there were any theevish souls , they took several pieces and hid them . Now when that man meets with that woman that has that piece which touched his soul , it is impossible but hee must love her ; the Loadstone shee hath , doth attract his soul : And from hence proceeds the severall effects of Love : For those who are loved of many , are those theevish souls who took many peeces of the Loadstone : If any doe love one who loves not him again , that was one who took her Loadstone , but she not his . Many questions upon this were put unto him , unto which hee answered very well : Amongst the rest I put this , How comes it to passe ( said I ) that one Shepheard loves many Shepheardesses ? Thus , answered he , the peece of Loadstone which touched him being amongst the rest , when Jupiter did mingle them all together , it broke ; and being in several peeces , all those who have them , doe attract his soul ; but perhaps those who are taken with so many several Loves , will never love much , because those little bits cannot have so much force as if it were a whole one . Moreover , said he , from hence it comes to passe , that we do often see some persons love others , who in our eyes are nothing amiable . Also from hence proceeds those strange loves which sometimes fall out ; As that a Gaule brought up amongst many beauties , should fall in love with a barbarous stranger . Diana asked him , what he could say for Timon the Athenian , who never loved any , nor any loved him ? His Loadstone ( answered he ) is either still in Jupiters Magazine , or else she who took it , dyed in her cradle : So as when we doe see any one who does not love , wee use to say , his Loadstone was forgotten . But , sayd Silvia , what could hee say unto this , that none did love Timon ? That sometimes ( answered Celadon ) Jupiter did count the pieces that remained , and finding the number come short , because some theevish souls had taken more than they should , he sent those souls into their bodies without stones ; and hence it comes to passe that many Shepheards and Shepheardesses , who are accomplished with many excellent qualities , yet are disfavoured , and none loves them . But Corilas put this question to him ; One loves another a long time , How comes hee to quit her , and love another ? Silvander answered unto this , That his Loadstone , who changed , had been broken ; and hers , whom hee loved last , was a greater peece than the other ; as wee see a peece of Steel between two Loadstones , will goe to that which hath the greater force , and so the soul will goe to that party who hath the most attractive power . Truly said Silvia , this must needs bee an admirable Shepheard , that is full of such fine conceptions ; But , I beseech you , tell me , Who is he ? I shall hardly tell you that , Madam , ( said Celadon ) for he cannot tell himself ; yet by the judgement we can make of him by his good qualities , he is from somegood place ; for you must know that he came into our village not long since with a very short pittance of estate , and without any acquaintance onely this hee said , that hee came from about the Lake Lemane , where he had been brought up of a child , Since he has got acquaintance , every one is ready to help him : Besides , being an excellent Herbalist , and having great knowledge in the nature of Animals , his Flock so increases under his hands , and he thrives so well , as at this hour he may be called Rich , at least in content . And , fair Nymph , it is no great difficulty to attain unto so much wealth ; for Nature is contented with a little , and we who live according to her Rules are Rich , if contented ; and our contentment being easily obtained , our Riches are quickly gotten . You are , said Silvia , much richer in happiness than we are . But you spoke of Diana ; I know her onely by sight ; Pray tell me , who was her Mother ? The Mother was Belinda , answered he , Wife unto the sage Celion , who dyed young . And Diana , said Silvia , who is she , and what humour is she of ? She is , said Celadon , one of the fairest Shepheardesses about the River Lignon , and let mee but except Astrea , and I will say , she is the fairest : for , besides those that are obvious unto the eye , she has so many beauties of mind , as no more can be said or desired than is in her . Oftentimes we have been three or four of us Shepheards together , looking and admiring her , and alwayes concluded , that there was no perfection which could be wished , but was to be found in her . And though her genius be not very inclinable to love , yet she is such a sincere lover of Virtue , as shee does oblige more that way , than others doe by their most violent affections How comes it to passe said Silvia , Has she not many servants ? No , answered Celadon ; she will not entertain any : The deceit which the Father of Philidas did put upon her , does hinder her . And truly it was the most notorious trick that ever I heard of . Were it not too much trouble to you , said Silvia , I should bee very glad to understand it from you , and also to know who Celion and Belinda were . I feare , answered Celadon , that the story will bee so long as to weary you . No , no said the Nymph , we cannot better employ the time , whilst Galathea is reading her Letters . Then , in obedience to your command , answered hee , I shall do it as briefly as possibly I can : And thus he began . The History of Celion and Belinda . IT is most certain , fair Nymph , that Virtue , be it never so naked , is yet most lovely in it self ; and has so many attracting Adamants in it , that as soon as any soul is touched with it , it must needs love and follow it . But when this virtue meets with a fair body , it is not onely lovely , but admirable ; all eyes and spirits are ravished at the lustre of such a glorious vision . And this will bee apparently seen by the discourse I intend to make you of Belinda . Be pleased to know , that not far off hence , about the River Lignon , there was a very excellently well quallified Shepheard , called Philemon , who after a long Mariage had a Daughter whom he named Belinda , and who being grown up to ripe years , appeared in beauty both of body and mind , admirable . Not far off her house inhabited another Shepheard , called Leon : As neighbourhood had contracted a firm league of Amity betwixe these two houses , so Fortuns would have some equality also between them , and bestowed one Daughter upon Leon , whose youth promised much beauty for the future , her name was Amaranthe : The amity of the Fathers begat a frequency of Society between the Daughters . They were from their cradles brought up together ; and since , did alwayes keep their Flocks together also : As they grew in stature , so in beauty : Many young Shepheards courted their amities , but all their services and fair professions of affection could obtain no more from them , but a civil and courteous reception . It hapned that Celion a young Shepheard about these parts , having a Sheep that strayed , he came to look for it in Belinda's Flock , where she her self was : She restored the Sheep with so much kindnesse , as the finding of this strayed Sheep , proved the losing of himself ; and from that time hee began to be sensible , that fair eyes have power to offend ; for before he was so ignorant , that no such thought could ever enterunto his soul : but , be his ignorance what it would , he so carried the matter , as knowing his disease , he made it known unto that Physician , from whom only he could expect a cure . Belinde , by his actions knew his disease almost as soon as himselfe , for at the first , he could not tell her his minde ; but his affection growing with his age , it came to such a Grandure , as he did resent it in good earnest , and was constrained to change his childish Pasti●●es , into a very curious Courtship , Belinde , on the other side , though she was c●urted by severall other Suitors yet she entertained Celion's affection better han any of the rest ; but yet , no otherwise , then a Sister to a Brother , which she did plainly make appear unto him one day when he thought to have declared his minde unto her : She kept her flock by the River side and was c●nt●mplating her own beauty in the water The Shepheard took this opportunity and holding his hand before her eyes , in an amorous manner , he said thus unto her : Take heed fair Shepheardesse , l●ok not in the water , lest you should incur the same danger , that others have done by the like action . Why do you say so , said Belinde who did not understand him ? Oh fair Shepheardesse , said Celion , you see more beauty in this River , than ever Na 〈◊〉 did in the Fountain . At these words , Belinde blush'd , which did the more advantage her beauty ; yet she answered him : How long , Celion , have you wished m● so well ? I have wish●d you well very long , said the Shepheard , and believe it , this good-will is confined unto no other time then the end of my life . Then the Shepheardesse , bowing towards him , told him that she never made any question of his affection , but ever received it with as much benevolence , as she offered her own unto him . To which Celion presently answered : I do kisse this fair hand by way of thanks , for so great a favour , and by way of promise of that faithfull service which Celion vowes unto you , as long as he lives . Belinde perceived by the zealous utterance of his words , and the kisse which he passionately imprinted upon her hand , that he meant of another kinde of affection then she intended and therefore would not let him go on in his errour : Celion ( said she unto him ) you are very far off that which you do fancy to your selfe you can finde out no readier way to banish me your company than this ; if you do desire I should continue the same affection to you , which I promised , continue you also within the same compasse , which your vertue did ever promise me ; otherwise I will break off all manner of familiarity with you , and protest never to love you : I could ( as the custome of those that are loved is ) chide and brawl with you , but I will not , because I would freely have you know that if you behave yourselfe otherwise than becomes you , you can never have any hopes in my affection . She added many other bitter expressions , which did so astonish Celion , that he knew not what to answer ; only he cast himselfe upon his knees at her feet , and without any capitulation , but submission , asked pardon , and protested , that his affection should proceed no further ; but , as she did cause it , so she should regulate it . If you do behave your selfe so , said Belinde , you will oblige me to love you , otherwise , the contrary Fair Shepheardesse , replyed he , my affection is now born , and such as it is it must live ; for it cannot die but with me , so as I cannot remedy it , but with time but I will promise to give it such a check , as you shall command ; and let me never be blessed with any favour from you , if you finde any action of my life that can displease you . To conclude , she permitted him to love her upon these termes . And thus these two Lovers lived long in such contentment , as they had good cause to thank their Fates for it : Sometimes he would send Letters unto her , by his Brother Diamis who presented them unto her , under a colour of presenting her with some fruit . She would often return him such satisfactory answers , as he had some reason to be contented with And this affection was carried with so much prudence as few perceived it ; Amaranthe her selfe , though she was continually with them had been ignorant of it , had she not accidentally found a Letter , which her companion had lost : And see I beseech you the consequences of it , with this Note , That it is very dangerous for any young soul to come neer the fire of Love. Till now , this Shepheardesse never had the least resentment of any love , no , nor so much as any minde of being loved ; but , as soon as she saw this Letter , whether out of envie to her companion , whom she thought no superiour in beauty ; or because she was of that age which is most apt to take fire ; or whether this Letter contained such hot and servent expressions , as would thaugh a piece of Ice : so it was , that she began to swell with desire , not only to love , but to be loved again , by this Shepheard : And then she read over the Letter again severall times , which was thus penned . Celion's Letter unto Belinde . Fair Shepheardesse , IF your fair eyes , were as full of truth , as they are of motives to love , the sweetnesse which at the first they do promise , would then make me adore them with as much contentment , as they do now produce in me vain hopes ; but they are so far from making good their deluding promises , as they will not so much as confesse them ; and are so far from curing my wounds , as they will not so much as say they are the causers of them . The truth is , they can hardly deny them , if they do but consider , that no other Beauty but theirs , could ever make them so great . However , as if you intended to make your cruelty to equall your beauty , you ordain that affection , which you inspired , may cruelly die in me . Oh heavens ! was there ever such a mercilesse Mother , as to murder her own child . But I , that am more dear of any thing that comes from you , than of my life , will never suffer such a piece of injustice ; and therefore I am resolved , to carry this affection along with me to my grave , hoping still , that heaven , considering my patience , will once move you to be as pittifull unto me , as you are now dear and hard-hearted . Amaranthe read over this Letter severall times , and ere she was aware , sucked in the sweet poyson of Love , as a weary person by degrees falls asleep ; If her imagination brought the face of this Shepheard before her eyes , Oh how full of beauty and handsomnesse she fancyed him ? His behaviour and mind was agreeable , his wit rare and every part so exquisite , as she thought her companion infinitely happy in his love . Then would she read the Letter over again , and when she came to the end of it , she flattered her desires ( being blown by the bellowes of vain hopes ) with an opinion , that Belinde did not yet love him , but that she her selfe might perhaps easily get him ; but this poor fond Lover never took notice , that this was the first Letter he writ unto her , and that since this , much alteration might be . Belinde's friendship sometimes gave her a check ; but love presently surmounted friendship . In conclusion , she writ this Letter unto Celion . Amaranthe's Letter unto Celion . YOur Perfections may well excuse my error , and your Civility may as well receive that affection which I do offer unto you . May I perish , if I love any that is inferiour unto you , but such is your merit , as I make it my glory to love you , and my shame to stoop so low , as to love any other . If you do refuse this offer , it will be for want of will or courage ; and which of the two soever it be , it will be more dishonourable to you than me , that you refused me . She gave this Letter her selfe unto Celion , who not imagining what it should be as soon as he came to a private place , he read it , but not with more wonder than scorn ; and had he not known her to be the dear friend of his Mistresse , he would not have daigned her an answer : yet , fearing left she should some way or other prejudice him , he sent her this Letter by his Brother . Celion's Answer unto Amaranthe . I Cannot tell what is in me , that can move you to love me : However , I do think it to be as great an honour , that such a Shepheardesse should daigne to look upon me , as I do think it a misfortune , that I cannot receive such an happinesse . Oh! that it would please my Destinies , to let me give my selfe unto you , Fair Amaranthe ; I should think my selfe the happiest man alive , if I could live in your service ; but since it is not in my power , I beseech you excuse me , and blame neither my wit nor my courage for that , which is hindred by a compulsive Necessitie . It would be abundance of happinesse and glory unto me , to be in your favour , but it would be as much griefe unto you , to finde a continuall impediment in my affection ; so as I am forced most humbly to beseech you , even by your vertue , to temper your too hot passion , by a moderate affection , which I shall with all my heart entertain , for there is no impossibility in that ; but whatsoever is in me , that is within the compasse of possibility , is wholly at your service . This answer had been sufficient to have diverted her , if Love of its own nature , were not like unto Gun-powder , which the more it is restrained , the greater force it hath : Her apprehensions did oppose against these difficulties , some shadowes of reason , as that Celion could not so soon cast Belinde off ; that it would argue too great a levity in him , if he should upon the very first Summons deliver up the Fort. But time told her to her cost , that this was but a meer shadow of reason ; for ever since that day , this Shepheard did to disdain her , that he shunned her company , and often chose rather to be without Belinde ' , then have hers with it . Now perceiving her selfe to be imba●qued upon a Sea so full of dangers as was impossible to avoid a Ship-wrack , and finding her selfe not able to brook so great a displeasure , she grew so sad , as she shunned all company and places , where any pleasure was to be found ; and at last fell sick in good earnest : Her dear friend , Belinde , came presently to visit her , and not dreaming of any thing , desired Celion to come with her ; but the sight of a happinesse which one cannot have , augmenteth the desire of it the more , and this visit did but more fester the disease of Amaranthe . Night being come , all retired to their lodgings except Belinde , who was very much troubled at her companions misery , though she did not know what it was ; for when she asked her any question , she was answered only by sighs at which Belinde was astonished . And at last , a little offended at her , she said : I did not think , Amaranthe , that you had loved Belinde so little , as to conceal any thing from her ; but I see I was deceived : And whereas hitherto I could say that I loved you , now I can only say , that I love a dissembler . Amaranthe , whose mouth was closed with very shame , when she saw Belinde alone with her , and being prompted unto it by the violence of her affection , she resolved to make tryall of the most desperate remedies that might cure her disease . Laying shame aside therefore , as well as she could she opened her mouth two or three times , to declare the whole businesse but the word died as soon as it was on her lips , all the could do , was to profer some interrupted words but at last , holding her hands before her eyes , as not daring to look her in the face whom she spoke unto : My dear Companion , ( said she unto her for so they called one another ) our friendship will not permit me to conceal any thing from you , knowing very well , that whatsoever is spoken unto you , will be ever kept as secret , as if locked up in my own heart ; but I beseech you excuse an extream error , which ; to satisfie the Lawes of friendship , I am forced to open unto you . You ask me where my pain is , and from whence it proceeds ? Know that it is Love , which ariseth from the perfections of a certain Shepheard . But alas , being at this word overcome with shame and sorrow , she turned her head to the other side , and was silent , but turned her silence into a torrent of tears . Belinde wondred and knew not what to think ; but , to cheer her up , I could not believe ( said she unto her ) that a passion so common unto every one , should so much trouble you . To love is a thing most ordinary ; but , to love the perfections of a Shepheard , argues an act of judgment . I pray tell me , who this happy Shepheard is . Amaranthe fetched a sigh from the very root of her heart , and said : Alas , alas , this Shepheard loves another . But who is he , said Belinde ? Since you will needs have it , said Amaranthe , it is your Celion ; I say , yours , my friend ; for I know he loves you , and disdaines me . Excuse my follies , I beseech you , and without notice taken leave me alone to endure my own torment . The wise Belinde hearing this , was so ashamed of her companions error , that though she loved Celion as well as possible , yet she resolved , upon this occasion to render a strange testimony of her friendship , and turning towards Amaranthe , said thus unto her : Truly , Amaranthe , I am extreamly troubled , to see you thus transported with this affection . And though our Sex has not an absolute authority over Love , yet thanks be to the gods seeing you in this condition , I have , and wil give you a cleer testimony of my being your faithfull friend . I do love Celion , I will not deny it ; yet it is as a Sister may love a Brother : But I do love you also as my Sister , and will have him to love you more then me , ( for I know he will obey me ) . Rest therefore your selfe contented , rely upon me , and when you are well recovered , you shall see how much Belinde is yours . After much other such discourse , night called upon Belinde to retire , leaving Amaranthe so full of contentment , as , forgetting all sorrow , in a few daies she recovered her former beauty . In the mean time , Belinde was not a little troubled , but seeking for an opportunity to acquaint Celion with her designe , at last , she met with one as fit as she could desire : By fortune , she found him playing with his Ram , in that great Plain where Shepheards do commonly feed their Flocks : this Animall was the leader of the flock , and was so well taught , that he seemed as if he understood his Master when he spoke unto him ; in which the Shepheardesse took so much delight , that she stayed longer there ; at last , she would try whether the Ram would obey her as well as him , and he seemed much more obedient : What do you think , Brother , said she unto him , of the acquaintance betwixt your Ram and me ? I think , fair Shepheardesse , ( said he ) that he is yours , if you will be pleased to do me the honour to accept of him ; but it is no wonder he should be so obedient unto you , for he knowes , that if he had not , I should have disowned him for mine , having heard me often say and sing , that , All I had was more yours than mine . 'T is very well , said the Shepheardesse , I will try whether I have so much power over you , as you seem to give me ; and will not only command , but earnestly entreat a thing from you . There is nothing , answered the Shepheard , which you may not more absolutely command . Then Belinde , seeing this fit opportunity , began to open her minde thus : Since that day we first began our friendship , Celion , I have ever thought my selfe obliged to love and honour you , more than any person living and I would not have you think I do intend to lessen this love , for it shall accompany me to my grave ; and yet perhaps you would make it diminish , did I not advertise you before hand , that my life and my friendship shall lessen together . These expressions made Celion admire , not knowing what she intended : At last he told her , that he waited to know her pleasure in much joy and much fear : Joy , because he could think upon no greater honour then her commands ; and Fear , because he knew not what she meant yet , death it selfe should be welcome , if it came by her command . Then Belinde went on thus : You have ever , as well as now , given me such full assurance of your obedience , that I cannot doubt of it ; and therefore I shall not only intreat , but conjure Celion , by all the amity he bears unto Belinde , that he will obey her in this one thing : I will not impose any impossibilities upon him , nor to lessen the love which he bears unto me , but on the contrary , would have him rather to augment it . But before I go any further , I pray you let me know , whether your affection was ever of any other quality then it is at this time . Then Celion , looking more cheerfully than before , answered , That heretofore he did love her with such affection and passions , and with the same designes , that youth useth to produce in hearts , most transported with Love , and in this , he would not except one that did exceed him ; but since , that her commands had such power over him , as he hath moderated his passion ; and his friendship has so surmounted his love , as he hath had no thoughts of her , but such as would not offend a Sister . I protest , Brother , replyed she , for so I will hold you to be as long as I live ; you could never have obliged me more than by this . Know then what it is I do desire from you , only this , that preserving still inviolably this affection which you do now bear unto me , you will place your love upon one of the fairest Shepheardesses about Lignon Perhaps you will think this a strange office from Belinde , but your wonder will vanish , when I tell you , that she is one whom I do most love ; for it is Amaranthe : Her , I do command you to love , by all the power that I have over you , for she has earnestly begg'd it of me . She was thus hasty in her command , because she feared , that if she should have retarded it any longer , she should not have had power to resist his supplications , which she foresaw he would make . What do you think , fair Nymph ( said Celadon to Silvia ) became of poor Celion ? he looked as pale as death it selfe , and so much out of himselfe , as he could not speak one single syllable : But at last , when he had a little recovered the use of his languishing tongue , and in a Tone , like one in the midst of Torment , he cryed out : Oh cruell Nymph ! have you preserved my life hitherto , thus inhumanely to ravish it away ? This command is too ful of cruelty , to be heard & live ; and my love is too great , to let me die without despair . Alas , if I must die , let me die faithfull ; and if there be no other way to cure Amaranthe , but by my death , I will most freely sacrifice my selfe unto her health , so you will but change the doom of your command , and bid me die loving only you . Belinde was much startled at this , but not altered : Celion , said she unto him , leave off all these vain expressions , you will give me cause else not to believe what you told me , if you do not satisfie me in the first command that I do impose upon you . Cruell Shepheardesse ( said the sad Celion ) must you needs command me impossibilities ? for though I dare not love you beyond your commanded limits ; yet , command what you will , I cannot love any other . Pitty did begin a little to melt her heart , and it was abundance of content unto her , to see , that he whom she loved most , did most certainly love her : And this perhaps had altered her resolution , had she not been resolutely fixed to take away all thoughts from Amaranthe , that she was stung with the same disease ; therefore she constrained all her pitty to retreat , which began already to draw tears into her eyes ; and to the end they should not be seen , she went away , and at parting said unto him ; Think well upon it , Celion , and be certain , I will never see you again , unlesse you will effect my entreaty , and your own promise . Whether Celion had a sad dejected soul seeing himselfe so far from any consolation or resolution , let them , that ever loved , judge ; He was two or three daies like a man lost , he ran into the Woods , and shunned all manner of company : at last , an old Shepheard that was an intimate friend of his Fathers , and one that was very wise also loved Celion very well , seeing him in this condition , and perceiving , that nothing but effects of Love could thus distract him , he was some comfort unto him by his counsell ; For in his younger daies , he himselfe had been in the like straits ; and began to mock Celion , for being so much troubled for so poor a businesse , demonstrating unto him , that the remedy was easie , and so very easie , as he was ashamed , that Celion , who was reputed wife , and a man of courage , should not hit upon it I know , said he , that to fulfill this command of Belinda's is at the first a matter of some difficulty , and she will think your affection to be extream , but that will oblige her the more to love you ; yet , since you have made such professions of obeying her , it will content her , if you do dissemble , and seem , as if you did obey what she has commanded . This counsell sounded well in the ears of Celion , and was accordingly executed . But before this , he had writ this Letter unto Belinde . Celion's Letter unto Belinde . HAd I merited so ruffe a Treatment as this which I have received from you , I should sooner have dyed than endured it ; but since it is for your contentment , I shall entertain it with a little more willingnesse , then if in exchange you had hidden me die : Since I have wholly dedicated my selfe unto you , it is but reasonable you should have the whole disposure of me : But I beseech you consider , that as long as this constraint lasts , so many daies are navished from my life ; for I cannot call those daies life , that are full of sorrow and death : Shorten them therefore , Oh most severe Shepheardesse , if there be but one spark of pitty remaining in you . It was impossible that Bolinda should not resent these expressions , which she knew proceeded from a most perfect affection ; withall , it was impossible any thing could divert her from her designe She did advertise Amaranthe , that Celion would love her , and that she would know it as soon as she was recovered : Which advertisment did so hasten her recovery , as she did make it appear , that to the cure of the body , the cure of the minde is not unprofitable . But Oh! what a lamentable constraint did Celion live in , and how intolerable was his torment ? He grew so lean , and was so altered , as he was not knowable . But see the extream severity of this Shepheardesse , she was not contented with what she had done ; but because she thought Amaranthe had some jealousie of their affection , she was resolved to drive the Naile so to the head , that neither of them should think , she jeasted The Shepheards addresse unto Amaranthe was observed by every one , for it was openly declared ; the Father also of this Shepheard being acquainted with the commendable vertues of Leon , and knowing his family to be honourable , he did not disapprove of this Match . Belinde her selfe did propound the Marriage , and it was almost made up before Celion knew of it but when he heard of it , he could not forbear speaking unto Belinde , and was so plain with her , that she was halfe ashamed : but the Shepheard seeing words would not do , he resolved upon another course , and a better way , which was , to apply himselfe unto his Father : Sir , said he , I should be very sorry to disobey you in anything , and more in this than any other thing . I see , Sir , that you do like of this alliance with Amaranthe , and as becomes me ▪ I have made addresses to her , and I do know no Shepheardesse more affectionate than she : But , Sin , give me leave to tell you , that I do love her better for a Mistresse than a Wife ; yet I do humbly beseech you , command me not to tell you my reason . Upon this , the Father had some suspition , that he knew of some ill quality in the Shepheardesse , and did heartily commend the prudence of his Son , who he thought had such a command over his own affections . Thus this Match was broken off , and the former passages being publickly known , many did ask the question , from whence this coldnesse of the businesse should proceed : The Father , he could not hold from speaking of it unto his familiar friends , and they unto others , so as Amaranthe at the last came to hear of it , who at the first was much grieved ; but afterwards seeing her own folly , in thinking to make her selfe loved by force , she did by degrees fall off , resolving to entertain the next motion of marriage that was offered . Thus were these Lovers eased of an intolerable burthen , but it was to be loadned with one much more heavie . Belinde was now at an age full fit for Marriage , and Philemon very desirous to see her well bestowed ; he would have been very glad to entertain Celion ; but Belinde , hating marriage as much as death , had charged him not to speak unto her ; yet promising him , that whensoever she saw her selfe forced to marry , she would acquaint him , to the end , that then he might put in for a share of her , and demand her in Marriage : And this was the reason , that Philemon perceiving the coldnesse of Celion , he would not offer her unto him . In the mean time , Ergastes the prime Shepheard of all the Country , and one who was generally esteemed for his many vertues , did make an overture of Marriage with her ; and because he would not have the businesse talked of , untill he was sure of speeding , he , who did treat about the matter , did carry it so closely , that a promise was made of the Marriage as soon as asked ; for Philemon making himselfe sure of his Daughters obedience , did first passe his word , and then acquainted her . At the first , she could not resolve what to do because he was a man whom she had never seen : However , this lofty spirit , that never would sink under the burthen of any misery , did presently rouse up it selfe , and did not seem the least discontented at it for her own sake , which was more than she could do for Celion ; and now her error of obstinate hatred against marriage , must be washed away with tears . So it was , that to be as good as her promise , she acquainted poor Celion , that Philemon intended to marry her . As soon as Celion had this so much desired permission , he did so solicite his Father , that the very same day he made the motion unto Philemon ; but it was too late , for which Belinde's Father was very sorry for he loved Celion much better then Ergastes . Oh heavens ! what griefe , when he heard the doom of his misfortune ; he went immediately out of the house , and never rested till he found Belinde . At his first accost , he could not speak , but his looks did sufficiently tell what was Philemon's answer . Though she stood in as great need of some good counsell as he , and strength to support this blow : yet she would shew her selfe so stout , as not to stoop to any dysaster : but she would not shew her selfe so insensible , as not to shew how she resented the Shepheards misery , but made it appear unto him , that it did displease her : Whereupon she asked him , how her Father relished the motion ? The Shepheard related the very same answer which Philemon gave , adding so many sighs and sad lamentations , that she had been a very Rock , had she not been moved at them ; yet she did interrupt him , surmounting her selfe with as much vertue as possible , and told him , that lamentations were only for poor weak spirits , and did not become persons of courage ; and therefore he did both himselfe and her wrong , if he used any such expressions . Celion , ( said she ) where is that brave resolution , which you said , you had armed your selfe withall , against all accidents whatsoever , except at the change of my affections can any thing else make you stagger ? Consider , that words do no good at all , only make those that hear them , think worse both of you and me ? For heavens sake , do not stain my honour with that pusillanimity , which hitherto I have with so much pain avoided ; and since there is no better remedy be patient as I am : perhaps the heavens will hereafter contrive things better to our contentment , then we at this time ought to desire ▪ For my part , I will avoid the misfortune as much as I can possibly ; and if there be no better remedy , we will resolutely fly from it , and leave one another . These last words made him almost desperate , imagining , that her great courage proceeded from the faintnesse of her affection . Could I as easily resolve upon this accident as you , ( answered the Shepheard ) I should think my selfe unworthy of your Love ; for a hollow faint affection deserves not such a happinesse . For a reward of all my services you bid me resolve to lose you and does implicitely bid me not despair , if I see you , Another's . Ah Belinde ! with what face can you look upon your new friend ? with what kinde of heart can you love ? and how can you ever carrasse him , since you have promised a thousand times never to love any but me , since your heart has so often sworn never to be any but mine ? Well , you do command me to leave you , and to obey you , I will do so ; for the last minute of my life , shall be the first of my disobedience . I pray the heavens , you may be as happy in your new choice , as I shall be miserable . Live and enjoy all contentment with Ergastes ; and may you enjoy as much good fortune together , as I have will to do you service ; may this new affection swell with all delights , and last as long as life , whilst I am sure my most faithfull affection will be smoothered with extream griefs . Belinde did let Celion speak so long together because she feared , that if she spoke , her tears would do the office of words , and that would argue too little power over her selfe . Oh proud beauty , that had rather be censured for want of love than resolution ? But at last , finding her selfe confident enough ▪ she said thus unto him : Celion , you think that all this is an argument of your affection ▪ but I think the contrary ; for how can you love me , and have such an ill opinion of me ? If you took this opinion up since this last accident , it is to be believed , that that affection is not very great which can so suddenly change : If you have not an ill opinion of me , how can you possibly think , that once I did love you , and now do not ? Consider how unlikely it is , that Celion , whom I loved above all the world , and whose humours were ever as agreeable to me , as my own , should be changed for Ergastes ? whom I never saw , and whom rather then I will marry , I will marry a Grave . If I be forced , it is by the commands of a Father , whom neither in duty nor honour I ought to disobey . But is it possible you should so soon forget all those vowes and protestations which I have made unto you , never to marry ? How comes this change to passe ? For if you did love me without marrying me , why cannot you love me still without marrying me ? And when I have a Husband , who can forbid me to love a Brother still , with as much affection , as is due unto a Brother ? Adieu , adieu , my Celion , live , and love me , who will love you to the last , whatsoever becomes of Belinde : At this word she kissed him , which was a greater favour than ever yet she did him , and left him so much out of himselfe , that he could not utter one syllable . When he returned to himselfe , and considered that love ought to bend unto duty , and that there was not one spark of hope left , which could help him out of his griefes , like a man that ravelled in his resolutions , he wandred up and down Woods and unfrequented places , where he did nothing but lament his cruell dyfaster ; do what all his friends could , they could not perswade him from this errant life . Thus he lived many daies , in which he moved the very Rocks unto pitty . And to the end , she who was the cause of his misery , might a little resent it , he sent her these Verses . Celion , upon the Marriage of Belinde and Ergastes . 'T Is hard , by Jove , that after so much love , And service paid , you should anothers prove . Must I , that serv'd a Prenti hip of sorrow , See you anothers joy and blisse to morrow ? And have no other wages for my pains , But sad remembrance of anothers gains ? You once did love me well , 't is very true : But Oh , this fatall , Did , does griefe renew . What am I better for a Love that 's past , When you are in another's a mesembrac'd ? When you are once anothers halfe , not mine , Away my soul with sorrow needs must pine . Had he more merit or more love than I , Then were I silenc'd in my misery . But this is cruell Martyrdome , that he In one short day should finde felicity Without desert and I denyed am , Who long had lov'd and merited the same . Oh cruell memory of happinesse that 's past ? Out of my thoughts , since hope is quite defac'd : There is no reason you should harbour there , Where nothing is but horror and despair . Although he seemed by his actions to be quite out of any hope , yet there was a little spark left , because the Contract of Marriage was not yet past ; and he knew , that some Matches have been broken off , which were believed to be as currant as this : But when he understood , that the Writings were Signed and sealed on both sides ; Oh! in what a dismal despair was he then ; then did he wring his hands together , scratch his head , tear his hair , beat his stomack ; and , in short , was so transported and besides himself , that he was in a hundred minds to go and kill Ergastes ; and when he was upon the very point of putting it into execution this consideration amidst his fury did come into his minde , that this perhaps would offend Belinde ; unto whom , for all his madnesse , he writ severall Letters full of love and reproaches which she could hardly read without tears ; and , amongst the rest , he sent her this . Celion's Letter unto Belinde , in his Transport . WHat , inconstant Shepheardess ! must my misery equall my affection ? must I still love you , when I see you clasped in the armes of another ? Surely , the gods do punish me for loving you too much , or rather indeed , for not loving you enough , yet I do love you as much as ever any other in the world can : And yet , for gods-sake tell me , why I should love you , since you do love a person whom I do not ? And then again ? why should I not love you , since I did once love you so well ? Faith , me thinks I have no reason to love you , because you are ungratefull , your soul is a very stone , and is insensible of any love . But , be you what you will , you are still Belinde ; And can Belinde be , and Celion not love her ? Should I love you then , or should I not love you ? pray , Shepheardesse , be judge your selfe . As for me , my spirit is so much troubled , that I cannot discern any thing , but that I am the most afflicted person in the world . At the lower end of this Letter , he writ these Verses . I never can excuse Such fond inconstancy , As you , it seemes , do use In changing Amitie . To change for better , may Be called Prudence good ; But for the worse , I say , Is madnesse understood . When Belinde received this Letter and Verses , she had a good minde to send him one of hers ; for hearing what a strange kinde of life he lived , and what language he used against her , she was much displeased at it , considering that it gave occasion of discourse unto such , as have no ears nor tongues , but to hear and talk of the businesse of others : Her Letter to him was this . Belinde's Letter unto Celion . IT is impossible I should any longer indure the injuries , which your strange kinde of life does both your selfe and me . I cannot say , but that you have reason to complain against our fortune ; but I must needs also say , that any wise person cannot , without abundance of blame , play the fool : Though your raptures and transport does let all the world know , that you are ready to die for the love of me ; yet , you do thereby force me to believe , that in reality and truth you do not love me ; for if you aid , you would never thus displease me . Do you not know , that death it selfe cannot be more horrour unto me , than that opinion which you do raise in every one , of our Amity ? Take heed therefore , dear Brother , I intreat you , and by that name conjure you , to have a care how you blemish my honour . If you cannot endure this dysaster , without divulging it to the censorious World , then I conjure you to go away , that my name may no more be brought into question . If you do satisfie me in this , then you will make me believe , that it is a superfluitie , and not defect , of Love , which hath made you erre thus against me : And this will oblige Belinde to keep in memory her dear Brother , whom , in spite of all these in supportable injuries , she loves . Although Celion was so transported , that he was hardly capable of any reason that his friends could urge unto him ; yet his affection did so open his eyes , as he saw , that Belinde advised him well . So as resolving upon travel , he took order for his departure , and the day before he was to goe , he writ unto his Shepheardesse , intimating his intentions of obeying her , and desiring so much favour onely , as to take his leave of her before he went. The Shepheardesse , who did really love him though she did foresee that this would but augment his sorrows , yet would not deny him his request , but appointed him to meet her the next morning at the Fountain of Sicamours . Day did no sooner dawn , but the disconsolate Shepheard did drive his Flock towards this Fountaine , where staying by the side of it , and fixing his eyes upon the course of this streame , he waited for his Shepheardesse , and after a long silence , sighed out these Verses . The comparison of a Fountaine unto his Griefs . THis restless River that doth run Wave after wave as it begun , Is like my Sorrows , that doe flow Upon my soul woe after woe . As like a Vagabond it wanders , Murmuring it self into Meanders . So I must glide away , and rove , Murmuring against my Fate and Love. Whilst this Shepheard was thus talking to himself , and so troubled at this dysaster , as he talked loud enough to be heard a long way off , Belinde , who had not forgot the time and place of appointment , as soon as ever she had rid her self of her company , shee came unto him , so troubled at the thought of losing him , as she could not so hide her sorrows , but some appeared in her face . Ergastes , who was that morning got up betimes to walk , by fortune spied her afarre off , and seeing shee was by her self , as if she sought for some close place , hee had a minde to see whither shee intended to goe ; and following her at a distance , he saw she went towards the Fountaine of Sicamours ; then looking a little further , hee saw , though it was very early , a Flock feeding : Ergastes not being ignorant of all passages betwixt his Shepheardesse and Celion , had a conceipt that it was his Flock , and that Belinde was going unto him . Although hee did not suspect the Chastity of his Mistris ; yet he was easily induced to beleeve that she did not hate him , imagining that so large a Courtship had never been , if it had been disagreeable unto her . And so , to satisfie his curiosity , as soon as he saw her amongst the Trees , so as she could not perceive him he crept nearer , and hid himself in a bush , from whence he could see the Shepheardesse sitting upon the grassie seats about the Fountain , and Celion upon his knees before her . Oh how he was startled as soon as he saw this ! Yet because he would hear what they said , he crept close under the hedge which was about the Fountain , and so heard every syllable what the Shepheardesse said . What , Celion , said shee , is this your profession to please mee ? Hath this accident more force upon you , than the power which you have given me , hath ? Where is your courage Celion , or indeed where is your affection ? Have you not out of your love to me surmounted greater difficulties than this ? Where is your affection ? What is become of those resolves which you once professed ? Would you have me beleeve that you have lesse affection unto me now , than at that time ? Oh Shephead , rather rob mee of my life , than of that good will which you long since have promised unto mee . How comes it to passe that hitherto I have had as much power over you as I could desire ? And why should I have any lesse for the future ? Ergastes heard also what Celion answered . Is it possible , Belinde ( said hee ) that you can make any question of my affection , or the power you have over me ? Can you be so forgetfull of all those testimonies which I have rendred you of it ? And must I survive that good opinion which you ought to have of mee ? Can you , Belinde , tax mee in any of my actions , or ever doubt of my obedience unto all your commands ? I pray , before you doe entertain any such ill opinions of mee , aske Amaranthe what she thinks : Nay , ask Belinde her self , if ever she imposed any difficulty upon mee , which my affection has not surmounted ? Even at this very time , when I see you are giving your selfe unto another , I am ready to leave you in the arms of one more happy than my selfe , by putting an end to my dysasterous love , and banishing my selfe for ever from you . Alasse , can you say , that this is any want of affection or will to obey you , since I doe resent it more dismally than death it self ? Oh Shepheardesse , what strange misunderstandings are betwixt you and me ? For if you doe doubt of my affection because I support this dysaster and live , I will tell you that your extreme resoluteness is too certain an argument of your small affection . But to what purpose should I retain any hopes of you , since another ( O fatal word ) another must enjoy you . At this word , the poor Shepheard , without any strength or thought leaned upon Belinde's knee , and there swooned : Whether Belinde was toucht to the heart at this , I leave you to judge , fair Nymph , since she did love him as well as was possible to love , and seemed onely as if shee did not resent this sad separation . When she saw him in this swounding fit , and thought there was no witness but the Sicamours and Fountain , she would not conceale from them what shee had kept so secret from her all companions : Alass ( said she and held up her hands ) Oh ye soveraigne powers , either deliver me from this misery or from my life ; either remove this cruel dysaster , or let this cruel dysaster remove me . Then casting her eyes upon Celion , and thou , O too faithfull Shepheard ( said shee ) who hadst not been so miserable if thou hadst not loved me , Oh that the heavens would either give thee that contentment which thy affection deserveth , or else take mee out of the world , since I am the onely cause that thou endurest these miseries , which thou doest not deserve . Then pausing a while , she went on ; O how hard a thing it is to love well , and be wise both together ? I know very well that my Father has good reason to bestow me upon the prudent Shepheard Ergastes , because the Alliance is convenient for him ; but alass , what 's that to mee , as long as my love and affection lookes another way . I know Ergastes deserves very well , and I could never hope for a more advantageous match than him ; but how should I give my selfe unto him , when as Love hath disposed of me unto another ? Reason is on my Fathers side , but Love is on mine : And not a love newly begun , but a love even from my cradle , by a long continuance hath so insinuated it self into my soul , that he is more my soul than my soul it self is . Oh heavens ! Is it possible to lose my soul and live ? Tell me , Belinde , wilt thou not be utterly undone , when it is gone ? As she uttered these words , a river of tears ran from her eyes , and fell upon the hands and cheeks of the Shepheard , who coming to himselfe by little and little , caused the Shepheardess to be silent , and wipe away her teares from her eyes lest hee should take any notice of them : And changing her countenance and voice , spake thus unto him ; Shepheard , I must needs confesse I am very sensible of your pain , and did I doubt of your affection , I were the most ungreateful person in the world . But , alass , what will my acknowledgements and sensibilitie avayl , since heaven hath subjected mee unto the will of him who gave mee my being ? Would you wish me to requite him with disobedience ? But admit I should suffer my affection to transport me beyond my duty , Will that , Celion , set us in any more tranquillity ? Can it be any contentment unto you if you doe love me , to see me grieve and mourn away all my dayes ? Doe you thinke my disobedience to my Father will not be a terrour to my conscience as long as I live ? Yes , yes , and more unto me than any other , who have ever disallowed it in others ; and I cannot for very shame fall into that sinne my self . Let us arme our selves therefore , O Shepheard , with this resolution , that as hitherto , our loves though extream , could never make us commit any crime against our duties , so for the future let us never suffer it to force us unto it : Besides , where there is no remedy , complaints are but unprofitable : My Father hath bestowed mee upon Ergastes , and this gift can never be revoked but by Ergastes himselfe : And what small hopes is there in that ? But since I had disposed of my affection before my Father , I doe promise you , and vow before all the gods , especially before them of this place , that in affection I will be yours unto my grave : And neither Father , nor Husband , nor the Tyrant , Duty , shall ever be able to make me break my Vow . Heaven has given me unto a Father , this Father has given my body unto a Husband , and my Duty commands obedience unto my Father ; but neither Heaven , nor Father , nor Husband can hinder mee from having a Brother , whom I will love , as I have promised you , whatsoever becomes of me . Upon these words , foreseeing that Celion would break out into complaints and teares , shee did rise up , and kissing his cheeks as shee bade him Adieu , said thus unto him , I beseech the gods , Shepheard , give you as much contentment in your voyage , as I shall want when you are gone . Celion had neither power to answer , nor courage to follow her , but lifting up his hands , and looking after her as long as he could see her , at last the trees interposed : Then lifting up his watry eyes unto heaven , after many a deep and sad sigh he turned the other way , not caring what became of either Flock , nor any thing he had left in his Cabin . Ergastes , who lay hid all this while under a thick bush , heard all their discourse , and was more satisfied with the vertue of the fair and wise Belinde , and more admired the strength of her courage , and excellency of her resolution , then is possible to expresse . After he had been a long time in a ravishing contemplation of all these passages , and considering upon the extream affection that was between these two Lovers ; he thought , that it would be an act unworthy of himselfe , if he should be the cause of their separation , and that heaven had brought him so opprotunely to this sad farewell , purposely to let him see that errour which unawares he was going to commit . Being then resolved to labour their contentment , as much as possibly he could , he began to follow Celion ; but he was already so far gon , that he could not overtake him ; but thinking to finde him in his Cabin , he took a little path which conducted to it : but Celion was gone another way , and without speaking to any of his kindred or friends , he wandred up and down like a vagabond many daies , without any designe , unlesse to shun all men , and to gather such wild fruits , as extream hunger made him gather in the woods . Ergastes seeing his designe frustrated that way , after a day or two's search after Celion , he came unto Belinde , hoping to understand from her which way he went , and as good fortune was , he found her in the same place where she bad adieu unto Celion , being alone by her selfe at the Fountain-side , and thinking upon the last accident in that place , which had drawn into her eyes abundance of tears even from the very root of her heart . Ergastes , who saw her afar off , came neerer and neerer as closely as he could , purposely to surprise her ; and seeing tears trickle from her eyes like two Fountains , this sight moved so much pitty in him , as he swore , not to sleep , untill he had given a remedy to her griefs ; and to lose no time , stepping to her , he saluted her very kindly . She being-thus surprised , with tears flowing from her eyes , to dissemble the matter , faigned , as if she were washing her selfe at the Fountain , and putting her hand presently into the water , she washed her face ; so as if Ergastes had not seen her tears before , he could hardly have known she had cryed : That which made him most admire her vertue was , that presently she put on a countenance of laughter , and turning towards him in a very courteous manner , she said thus unto him : I had thought , kinde Shepheard to have been alone : but I see you are come hither upon the same occasion as I did , I mean , to take the fresh air , and wash your hands and eyes at this clear Fountain , and truly it is the best and clearest Spring in all the Plain . Wise and fair Shepheardesse , answered Ergastes , and smiled , you have good reason to say , that the same occasion brought us both hither , for it is very true ; but in saying , that both of us come hither with intention to wash our selves in this water , I must needs contradict you , for it was neither of our designes . As for me , said the Shepheardesse , I hope you wil give me leave to tel you , that none knowes better than my self with what intention I came . I do agree , said Ergastes , that you do know it better than any other ; but for all that , you cannot make me believe , that the same occasion which you say brought you hither , was really and truly the occasion . What then , said she , do you think it was ? As she asked this question , she put her hands before her face , seeming as if she rubbed her forehead ; but indeed , it was to hide that colour , which she perceived came into her face : Which Ergastes taking notice of , and being desirous to put her out of that pain , in which he saw she was , did answer her thus : Fair and discreet Shepheardesse , never think to dissemble any longer with me , who knowes as well as you do the very secrets of your soul ; and that you may the better believe me , I will tell you , that you were now thinking upon the last farewell which you gave unto Celion in this place . Who I ? said she , in a great amazement . Yes , you answered Ergastes , but never be sorry that I know it : for I do so much esteem your vertue and merit , as I will do all I can to give you full contentment . I know of all the services this Shepheard hath done you , and with how much honour he hath courted you ; I know with how much affection he hath continued it this many years and more then that , how you have affected him . The knowledge of all these things makes me desire death , rather then be any cause of your separation . Do not imagine , that any matter of jealousie makes me speak thus , for I never had the least suspition of your vertue ; especially since with these ears , I heard all the wise discourse you had with him . Neither think but that I believe , I shall lose my best fortune in loving you ; but the only reason which reduceth me to give you unto him , whose you ought to be , Oh wise Belinde , is because I will never suffer my contentment to be with your eternall griefe . And , because I should think my selfe culpable both to god and man if I should be a cause , why so pure and vertuous a Love should be broke betwixt you ; I must also tell you , that in thus doing , I deprive my selfe of the best alliance I ever could have , and shall lose my own content , for the satisfaction of yours . Me thinks I do in this , but what my duty commands me , and it will be no small satisfaction unto me , to think , that if Belinde be contented , Ergastes is an instrument of it . Only this I shall require , and in it you will oblige me , that since I am a cause of your reunion , you will be pleased to take me in , as a Third amongst you two ; and that I may have the same share in your affection , which you promised unto Celion , when you thought to have married Ergastes , so as both of you may receive me as a Brother . I am not able , fair Nymph , ( said Celadon ) to expresse the joy of this disconsolate Shepheardesse ; nor do I think , that she her selfe did know what language to use , for the expression of her thanks ; but taking him by the hand , and sitting down by the Fountain side , she told him all the whole story that had passed betwixt Celion and her selfe , and after a million of thanks , she entreated him to go himselfe to Celion ; for the transport of this sad Shepheard was such , that he would not return with any else that should go and seek him , because he would never believe this story , if he heard it from any other . Ergastes , who would by all means finish the good work he had begun , resolved to go the next morning with Diamis , Celion's Brother , promising not to return , untill he had found him , and brought him back . Being thus gone , and taken the first way their feet light upon , they wandred up and down in quest of Celion ; and long had they looked in vain , if he himselfe , transported with fury , had not returned into Forrests , with a designe to kill Ergastes , and with the same sword , reach the heart of Belinde , not being able to live , and let another enjoy her . In this rage he set forward ; and because he fed upon nothing but roots and herbs which he found in the high way , he was grown so weak , that he could hardly walk ; and had not his rage supported him , he would have fallen down : needs therefore must he rest himselfe very oft , especially in the heat of the day . Being thus weak and weary , he sat down under some shady Trees , close by a fountain ; and after he had a while resented his affliction , he fell asleep . Fortune , that was now weary with afflicting him had a minde , it seemes , to make him compleatly happy , and directed Ergastes and Diamis just to the same place , and by chance Diamis walked first . As soon as he saw his Brother he knew him , and looking behinde him , told Ergastes , who being much rejoyced at it , would needs go and embrace him but Diamis would not suffer him , saying , I beseech you , Ergastes , do not acquaint my Brother too suddenly with this newes , lest it should cause his death by excessive joy ; therefore I conceive it better , to let me acquaint him with it by little and little : and because perhaps he will not believe me , you may come after , and confirm him in what I said . Ergastes thinking this advice to be good , he went behinde some Trees , where he could not be seen , and Diamis went forward It may be said , he was inspired with some good spirit ; for had Celion seen Ergastes first , perhaps his desperate rage might have proved fatall to him . As soon as Diamis came up , his Brother waked , and began to fall into his accustomed complaints ; and , after he had saluted him , he said thus : I thank the gods , Brother , that I have so happily found you , to deliver a message which Belinde hath sent unto you . Belinde , ( said he presently ) What! can she have any memory of me , now she is in the armes of Ergastes ? Ergastes , said Diamis , has none of Belinde in his armes ; and I hope , if you have any resolution , never shall . Do you doubt , Brother , said Celion , that my resolution will fail me upon such an occasion ? I would say , Prudence , replied Diamis . I fear no prudence will serve , answered Celion , to alter that course which Destiny hath resolved upon . Destiny , said Diamis , is not so much your enemy as you do imagine , nor are your affairs upon such bad termes as you do think them : for , Ergastes has refused Belinde . How , said Celion , Ergastes refused Belinde ? It is most certain , ( said Diamis ) and that you may the more believe it , Ergastes himselfe will tell you as much . Celion hearing this newes , was so amazed , that he stood still , and could not answer of a long time ; but at last , recollecting himselfe , he said thus unto him : Surely , Brother , you mock me . No , said Diamis , I do swear by the great Theatates , Hesius , and Thamaris , and by all that is sacred unto us , that I tell you truth , and that ere long you shall hear it from Ergastes himselfe . Then Celion lifting up his hands and eyes unto heaven , Oh gods , said he , unto what happy end have you reserved me ? Then his Brother , to interrupt him , said thus : Never talk any more , Brother , of misery and death , but of joy and contentment ; and above all , prepare your selfe to thank Ergastes , for the favour he hath done you , for I see him coming towards us . At this word , Celion rose up , and seeing him neer , he ran to embrace him , with as much good will , as a little before he intended ill : But , when he heard the truth of the whole businesse , he fell upon his knees before Ergastes , and would have kissed his feet . I shall omit all their discourse , Fair Nymph ( said Celadon ) , and onely tel you , that Ergastes when he was returned , gave Belinde unto him , and with the consent of him and her father , he married her ; only , desiring both Celion and Belinde to accept of him as a third in their sincere affection , he devoted himself intirely unto them , and would never marry . This , fair and wise Nymph , said Celadon , is their Fortune , which was extreamly happy unto them all three , as long as the gods permitted them to live together ; for a little while after a Sonne was born unto them , whom they named Ergastes , because of the affection which they bore unto the kind Ergastes , and to preserve him longer in their memory : But it hapned that in the cruel Plunder and Ravage which some strangers committed in the Provinces of the Sequanois , Viennois , and Seguntians , this little childe was lost , and doubtless dyed for want . A few years after they had a Daughter which was called Diana . But neither Celion nor Ergastes , had much joy of this childe , because they both dyed presently after in one day . And this Diana , of whom I speak , is shee who is held amongst us for one of the fairest and wisest Shepheardesses in all Forrests . Celadon was thus relating unto the Nymph the History of Celion and Belinde , whilst Leonide and Galathea were discoursing upon the news which Flurial brought ; for as soon as the Nymph saw Leonide , she took her aside , and told her , that she would not have Flurial see Celadon ; for , said she , he is so much a creature of Lindamors , as he will tell him all hee sees : Keep him therefore in discourse , till I have read my Letters , and when I have done , I wil acquaint you what news . Upon this , the Nymph went out of the chamber , and carried Flurial with her : Then , after some other talk , Well Flurial , said shee , what news dost thou bring unto thy Lady ? Very good , answered he , and such as both you and she will be glad to hear ; for Clideman is well , and Lindamor has done such wonders in a Battle , that Merovia and Childericke doe esteem him as his virtue deserves : But here is a young man with me that would speak with Silvia , and is denyed entrance by the Guards , hee can relate all particulars better than I ; for hee came from thence , and I but from my Aunts , where one of Lindamors men brought these Letters , and stayes for an answer . Dost thou not know , said Leonida , what his business is with Silvia ? No , answered he , he would never make me of his counsel . He must enter , said the Nymph ; so going unto the doore , she remembred that she had seen him with Ligdamon , and supposing her companion desired the businesse should be secret , shee would not ask him any questions , seeming as if shee knew him not ; onely told him she would acquaint Silvia . Afterwards , drawing Flurial aside . D●st thou know , Flurial ( said she unto him ) the misfortune that is faln upon Lindamor ? No , said hee , wee all think him to be extreamly happy ; for hee has got so much Glory , that Amasis at his return cannot deny him Galathea . Oh Flurial said she , didst thou know how all things goe here , thou wouldest confesse , that the voyage of our Friend is to him a voyage of death , and I beleeve when he returns he will dye of grief Oh my good God said Flurial , what 's the matter ? It is as I tell thee , Flurial , said she , and there is no remedy against it unlesse it comes from thee . From me , said he , if that will doe , be confident there is nothing in the world which I will not doe . Then , said the Nymph , bee sure thou beest secret ; I will tell thee more anone , but now I must see what the poor absent man has writ unto me . He sent them , said Flurial , by a youngman unto my Aunts , and she hath sent me hither with them , and here is one directed unto you . She opened it , and found these words . Lindamor's Letter unto Leonida . ALthough I find that distance and absence has but little power upon my soul , yet I am afraid it hath too much upon yours , whom I adore . My Faith bids me hope wel , but my Fortune menaces me with the contrary . However , the assurance that I have in my prudent Confident , makes me live in less fear : Remember therefore , that you doe not deceive the hopes I have in you , nor fail the assurance which I have of your friendship . Well , said the Nymph ; Flurial , I would have thee goe this night to the neerest Lodging thou canst find , and return to me in the morning betimes ; for then I will acquaint thee with a story that shall make thee wonder . Then she called for the young man that would speak with Silvia , and carried him as far as Galathea's Anti-chamber , where bidding him to stay , she entered , and told the Nymph what she had done with Flurial . Here Leonide , said shee , pray read this Letter which Lindamor hath written unto me : Which shee did , and found these words . Lindamor's Letter unto Galathea . NEither the length of my voyage , nor the horrours of VVar , no nor all the beauties of Gaule , are able to make the memory of your most faithfull servant , for get you , Madam , one minute . So as not being able to deny my affection the curiosity of knowing how my most adored Lady doth ; after I had kissed your feet a thousand times , I doe present unto you , all the good fortune which Armes have favoured me withall , and lay them at your feet , as a Divinity unto whom I owe them . If you will but be pleased to accept of them , I shal think myself more honoured thereby , than by all that Renown which Fame can trumpet in my praise . I care not a straw , said Galathea , neither for him nor his victories : He would oblige me much more if he would forget me . For Gods sake , Madam , said Leonide , do not say so ; did you but know what a high esteem both Merovia and Childerick have of him , I cannot thinke but you would set a higher value upon him than upon this Shepheard : A Shepheard that does not love you , but even before your face , sighs for a Shepheardesse who has his heart . You will say , perhaps , that all this I say is said out of some cunning Artifice . It is very true , answered Galathea . Well Madam , answered she , you may think and say what you please , but I doe swear unto you by all that 's sacred , that what I told you concerning the Impostor Climanthes , and the crafty Polemas , is most true . Leonide ( said Galathea ) you doe but lose your time : I am fully resolved what to doe , and therefore talke no more . I shall do , Madam ( said Leonide ) as you command me , if you will give me but leave to ask you one question , and it is this , What do you intend to do with this Shepheard ? I will have him love me , answered she . How , I beseech you , do you think this love will end , said Leonide ? . How eager you are , said Galathea , to know future events ? Let him but once love me , and we will afterwards see how it will end . Although we cannot know future events , said Leonide , yet every one does propose unto themselves an end at which they aym . I have no other end , said Galathea , but that of Love , nor aym at any thing else , but that he should love me . That certainly is all that you can aim at , replyed Leonide ; for there is no likelyhood you should ever marry him ; and if you should not marry him , what then will become of your honour ? Your honour , I say , which you have ever been so tender of , will be extreamly endangered . This new affection cannot surely so blinde you , but you must needs see what wrong you do yourself , to have a man your Lover , whom you would not have your Husband . And you , Leonide , said she you that make such a scruple of it , have you any desire to marry him ? I ? Madam , answered she , I beseech you ; do you think me so low in my own thoughts , as to look upon such a silly fellow as he ? But if ever there were a man that was within the compass of causing me to love , the respect I owed you , made me retreat if I did love him . When ? said Galathea . Do you remember Madam , answered Leonida , when you commanded me to make no more account of Polemas ? Oh , very well remembred to no purpose , said Galathea ; But did you never love Celadon ? Madam , answered she , I doe not love Celadon any otherwise than as a Brother ; and in that she said true ; for since the Shepheard and she had the last discourse , she resolved to change her love into friendship . Well Leonide , said the Nymph , let 's leave this discourse both of him and Lindamor , for we have had too much of it . But what answer , said she , will you return to Lindamor ? Nothing , said she , but silence . Must hee then whom he sent hither , said she , return without any answer ? Let him take his own course , said Galathea . As for me , I am fully resolved , that neither for his sake , nor any others , will I make myself miserable . Is it not necessary then said Leonide , that Flurial comeback ? No , said she . Leonide then told her that there was a young man who desired to speak with Silvia , and that shee thought it was from Ligdamon , because he would deliver his Message unto none but Silvia herself . Then tell him where she is , said the Nymph ; we need but draw the Curtains of Celadons Bed ; for I doe assure my selfe he will bee glad to hear what Ligdamon hath writ , since I beleeve you have already acquainted him with their love . 'T is very true , said Leonide but Silvia is of such a haughty spirit , that I am confident she will be much offended , if this Messenger should speake unto her before Celadon . Let it surprise her , said Galathea , and go you before to bid the Shepheard , that he speak not , and draw the Curtains , whilst I conduct the messenger into the Chamber . Thus these Nymphs went out , and Galathea , remembring she had seen this man with Ligdamon , asked , From whence he came , and how his Master did ; also , what newes he brought from him ? I come , Madam said he , from Merovea's Army ; and as for any thing from my Master , I have it in my Commission to tell it only unto Silvia . You are very close it seemes , said Galathea ; But do you think , that I will permit you to say any thing unto my Nymphs , unknown to me ? Madam , said he , I will deliver my message before you , if you please , for I had it so in command especially before Leonida . Come then , said the Nymph : And so they came into Celadon's Chamber , where Leonida had before set all things in order , not acquainting Silvia with it , who , at first , was astonished ; but afterwards , seeing Galathea with the young man , she presently imagined , that it was to keep Celadon from being seen . Silvia's surprise was very great , when she saw Egides , for so was the young man called , whom she knew presently for though she was not down-right in love with Ligdamon , yet was she not exempted from much good-will unto him ; she did imagine , that he brought some newes from him , yet would not ask him . But Galathea addressing herselfe to the man : If you will deliver your message unto Silvia , said she , here you may , since she and Leonida are both here . Madam , said Egides , addressing unto Silvia , Ligdamon my Master , and the most faithfull of all the Servants which your merits acquired , hath commanded me to acquaint you with the state of his fortune desiring nothing else from heaven in recompence of his fidelity , but that your heart might be moved unto some sparks of pitty , though Love could never come neer the Ice of it . What , said Galathea , and interrupted him , you speak , as if he had made his Will : How does he ? Madam , said the man , addressing unto Galathea , I shall tell you , if you will please to give me leave : Then addressing himselfe unto Silvia , he began thus . The History of Ligdamon . AFter Ligdamon had taken his leave of you , he departed with Lindamor , and promised to himselfe , to obtain that by this voyage , which his services could not do at home ; hoping either so to signalize his nameby his acts of valour , that he might become agreeable unto you ; or else in dying , to make you grieve for his losse . In this designe , they came into the Army of Merovea , a Prince adorned with all Perfections requisite in a Conquerour ; and came so opportunely , as the Battle was to be fought the seventh day after ; so as all the young Cavalrie had no other cares , but to burnish up their Armes , and get their horses in good order . But it is not of them I am to speak , therefore passing all them over in silence , only what relates unto Ligdamon , give me therefore leave to tell you , that the assigned day of Battle being come , the two Armies drew out of their Camps , and in sight of each other ranked themselves into Battalia . Here a Squadron of Horse , there a Battalion of Foot ; here the Drums , there the Trumpets ; on one side the neighing of Horses , on the other side the voices of men , did make such a noise , as if B●llona had roared in the field , and displayed her most horrid Banners . As for me , I never having been before in the like service , I was so deasned with the noise , and dazled with the shining of Armes , that the truth is , I knew not where I was ; yet my resolution ever was , not to abandon my Master , though nothing was to be seen but Engines of Death . But , all this was nothing , compared to that horrible confusion , when all these Squadrons met , and when the word of Combat was given . The Cavalrie and Infantry : Men , Armes , Horses , and Engines , made a most affrighting thunder . After we had received severall clouds of Arrowes , I cannot tell you , how I came to be with my Master in the midst of his enemies , where I did nothing but admire the miracles of his sword . I swear , fair Nymph , one wonder makes me forget another , so many did Ligdamon perform ; and such was his valour , that Merovea desired to know his name , having observed him above all the rest of the Cavaliers . The first Squadron was already victorious , and ours rallied to fall upon the second , when the Enemy with his whole Body marched upon them , and so suddenly , that Merovea could not relieve them in time . And certainly , if he had found a Captain lesse experienced than this , he had effected his designe : But this great Souldier , imagining the despair of his Adversary , sent presently three fresh Squadrons , two , unto the two wings , and the third in the arrear of the first ; and so well , as they sustained a great part of the first shock ; yet we , who were advanced , were much oppressed with numbers . At the same time , both Bodies of Infantry being joyned , that of Merovea had the better ; and look , how much we gained ground upon the Horse , so much the Infantry of the Enemy lost . So it was , that upon the enemies first Charge , many of our men were troden down , besides those whom Arrowes had at the first un-Horsed ; amongst the rest , Clidaman was one , his Horse being killed under him with an Arrow . Ligdamon , who ever had an eye upon him , assoon as he saw him upon the ground , did ride up , and lay about him so couragiously , that he made a Wall of dead bodies about Clidaman , who , in the mean time , had leasure to recover himselfe from under his Horse , and who doubtlesse , without my Masters help and valour , had been troden to pieces ; for Ligdamon lighted from his Horse , and set Clidaman on the back of him , whilst he himselfe was so wounded and pressed with enemies , that he could not get upon that Horse which I led . Now was our party forced to recoile , wanting the invincible Arme of my Master ; and we were in such a desperate condition , and we were amidst so many enemies , as there was no hopes of any life . However , Ligdamon would never render himselfe ; and though he was wounded and weary , yet there was not an enemy , seeing what deadly blowes came from his Arme , that was so bold as to lay hold of him : At the last , five or six came galloping up with all their fury , and he having run his sword into the first Horse , it broke at the very bilt , and the horse , being run through the heart , fell upon him : I ran to help him up , but halfe a score more that was fallen upon him , hindred me . Thus both of us halfe dead , were carried away ; and the accident was the more dylasterous , because almost at the very same time , our Party recovered what they had lost , by the reliefe which Childerick brought from the Rear guard , and were Masters of the Field , burning all the enemies Hutts , most part of them being taken or killed . As for us , we were carried unto their principall City , called Rhotomages , where my Master was no sooner arrived , but many came to visit him ; some said , they were his Cosens ▪ others his friends , though he knew not one of them : For my part , I knew neither what to say nor think of it , when I saw so many strangers carrassing , and making so very much of him : yet much more was our amazement , when a Lady , well attended , came to visit him , saying , he was her Son , with so many demonstrations of affection , as he was almost out of himselfe ; and much more , when she said , Oh Lydias my Child , how great are both my joyes and fears , at the sight of you in this place ? Alas ! how am I afraid to see you in this cruell Town , since your enemy Arontes , is dead of those wounds which you gave him , and since you are condemned to death by Justice ? For my part , I know no other way but to ransome you presently , and hide you , till you be able to get away . Ligdamon was extreamly amazed at all this , and knew that he was taken for some other ; but he could not answer her , because at the very same instant , he who took him , came into the Chamber , with two Officers of the Town , to take a list of the names and qualities of the Prisoners ; for many being taken they intended to exchange them . The poor Lady was much affrighted , thinking they came to seize upon him , and carry him to Prison ; and hearing them ask his name , she told them her selfe but my Master said , his name was Ligdamon , a Segusian : She had an opinion , that he would dissemble his name ; and to remove all suspicion , went presently to her house , with a resolution to ransome him before he was known . The truth was my Master did so resemble Lydias , that every one did take him for the same . This Lydias was a young Gallant of that Country , and being in love with a great Beauty , had fought with Arontes , his Rivall , and killed him , yet had time enough to escape the hands of Justice ; but , after the death of Arontes , was so prosecuted by his friends , that Lydias , though absent , was condemned to death . Ligdamon was so wounded that he could not think of these things . I foreseeing what danger might ensure , still pressed the Mother to ransome him , which she did , yet not so secretly , but the Enemies of Lydias were acquainted with it ; so as the very same day that this good Lady paid the ransome , and carried him to her house , the Officers of Justice came and carried him to Prison , say what Ligdamon could . Thus being by every one taken for Lydias , he was in very great danger : but much more the next morning when he was examined upon such interrogatories , of which he was so ignorant , that he knew not what to answer . However , the Judges persisted in their former judgment , and confirmed it , giving him no longer term than the healing of his wounds . The noise was presently all about the Town , that Lydias was a Prisoner , and condemned to die , not only as a Murderer , but as a Rebell , being taken in Armes for the Franks ; and therefore , as the custome of that time and place was , for such an offence , he was to be put into a Den of Lions ; nothing else was talked of through all the Town : At last , it came to my ears ; upon which I disguised my selfe , and with the help of that good Lady , who had paid his ransome , I came to Paris , unto Merovea and Childerick , whom I acquainted with the accident at which they were much astonished , thinking it almost impossible , two persons should resemble so much as to finde no difference ; but to prevent any danger , they presently sent two Heraulds of Armes , to acquaint the enemy with their errour . But all this conduced to no purpose , but confirmed them in their opinion , and rather hasted the execution of the Sentence than otherwise . The wounds of Ligdamon were now healed , so as they pronounced the Sentence , That he should die by Lions , which should be his Executioners ; yet , being of a noble Family , they would do him so much favour , as to let him wear his Sword and Dagger , as Armes belonging to a Cavalier ; with which , if he had so much courage , he might defend himselfe , or at least , generously revenge his death . At that time they returned unto Merovea , that thus they alwaies punished their own Country-men , who were Traitors unto their Country . Thus see poor Ligdamon in most pittifull danger ; yet , his Courage that never fainted , unlesse in matters of Love , seeing there was no other remedy , resolved to defend himselfe as well as he could . Lydias being one of the best Families of the Neustrians , almost all the Citty assembled to behold this Spectacle . When he was ready to be put into this close horrour , his only request was , that he might fight with these Lions one after another . The people hearing this just demand , did approve of it by their acclamations and clapping of hands , in spite of the prosecutors . Now , see Ligdamon alone in a great Court , and the Lions seeing their prey through some Bars , did roar so horridly , as would have chilled the blood of any , but him ; who taking notice which dore first opened , lest he should be surprised , he saw a huge hungry Lion come out , who at the first , pawing with his foot upon the ground , and striking himselfe with his taile , he began to stretch forth his paw , and open his clawes , as if he would shew him what death he should die . Ligdamon seeing no safety but in his own valour , assoon as ever he saw him begin to walk , he darted his Dagger so dexterously to the Lions breast , as the point of it pierced his heart , and the beast fell dead immediately . Great was the shout of the people ! for every one observing his courageous behaviour , his valour and dexterity , they did wish him well in their very hearts . But he , that knew the severity of the Judges would not be thus satisfied , he ran presently to take his Dagger again , which he had no sooner got into his hand , but another Lion , no lesse furious then the first , came running furiously upon him , so as Ligdamon was like to be surprised , but he stepped a little aside out of this raging Animal's full carrier , and cut him over the eyes ; upon which , the furious beast turned so short upon him , that Ligdamon stepping back to fetch another blow , he fell ; but so , that in falling , the Lion coming over him , he ran him into the belly , and so mortally , as he fell dead as soon as the first did . Whilst Ligdamon was thus fighting for his life , a Lady , one of the fairest of all the Neustrians , kneeled down before the Judges , beseeching them to stay Execution untill she had spoken unto them ; her name was Amerina , the very same for whom Lydias had killed Arontes , and who , though much ashamed , yet , spake thus unto the Judges : Sirs , Ingratitude is a sin as great as Treason , and I deserve a punishment as great as his , did I not save his life , as he formerly ventured his to save my honour . Therefore I do present my self before you , and claim the Priviledge , which is , That any condemned Person shall be delivered , if any Virgin do come and ask him for her Husband : Assoon as I heard of your judgment , I came with as much haste as I could , to demand him ; and since I am now come yet in the nick of time , I hope you will not deny me justice , and him to be my Husband . The people hearing this , shouted for joy , and cryed , Favour , Favour ; and though the enemies of Lydias did urge the contrary , yet it was concluded , that the Priviledge should be observed : But alas ! Ligdamon came out of one danger , to enter into another , and greater ; for being brought before the Judges , they let him understand the custom of the Country , which was such , That any man who was condemned for any crime , should be released from execution of Justice , if any Virgin came and demanded him for her husband : so as if he would marry Amerina , he should be released to live with her . Ligdamon , who did not know her was extreamly put to it for an answer : Yet seeing no other remedy to avoid the danger wherein he was , he promised that he would , hoping that time would finde out some expedient to get out of this Labyrinth . Amerina , who knew that Lydias alwaies loved her , was not a little amused to see him so faint & cold in the businesse ; yet thinking that the terror of the danger in which he was had made him so , she pittyed him the more , and carried him into the house of Lydias Mother , who procured this Marriage , knowing there was no other way to save her Sons life , which caused her to presse on this Marriage as soon as it was possible , thinking that it would the more please her Sonne , whom she knew was in love with Amerina . But , alass , all this was to hasten his death . Oh my dear Master , When I think upon thy last words which you spake unto me , I cannot chuse but wonder , how it is possible I should live . All things being ready for the Marriage , and the time of Ceremony being come , he took me aside , and said thus unto me ; Oh Egides , my friend , Didst thou ever see such a peece of Fortune as this , that they would make me beleeve I am not my self ? Sir , said I unto unto him , me-thinks your fortune is not bad ; Amerina is fair and rich , every one sayes her Parents are of the best Families in all the Country , What can you desire more ? Oh Egides , said he , thou talkest merrily ; but didst thou know the condition I am in , thou wouldst pitty me : I know thy fidelity , and therefore I trust and conjure thee to carry this Letter unto the fair Silvia , and tell her all thou hast seen : And tell her further , that I did never love any but her , nor will I ever love any other : Upon these words hee gave mee this Letter , which I have carefully kept ever since that morning when he went unto the Temple , and when he called me , making me swear again , that I would the next day come in all haste unto you ; Then came a Messenger to conduct him to the Nuptial Chariot , in which Amerina already was , with one of her Uncles , whom shee honoured as her Father . Shee fate in the middle betwixt Ligdamon and Caristes ( so was her Uncle called ) . Before the Chariot went all their own Family , and after it followed their Kindred , Friends , and Allies . In this Triumph went they unto the Temple , and when they came there , they were led up to the Altar of Hymen , upon which five Torches were lighted ; on the right side of Hymen was placed Jupiter and Juno , on the left side Venus and Diana : As for Hymen , he was crowned with Flowers and sweet Marjerome , held in his right hand a Torch , and in his left , a Vail , of the same colour of Amarine's . When they came first into the Temple , the Mother of Lydias and Amarine lighted their Torches . Then the chiefe Druide comming unto them , addressed his speech unto my Master , and asked him this question : Lydias , will you have Amarine to be the Mother of your Family ? It was long before Ligdamon would speak ; but at last , he was forced to say , Yes . Then the Druide turning towards her : And you Amarina , Will you have Lydias for the Father of your Family ? And she answering , Yes , he then taking their hands , and putting them together , he said : And I , in the steed of the great gods , do give you one unto another ; for ever after , eat your bread together . And then taking the Barley-cake , my Master broke it , and , according to the custome , they did eat of it together . Now there rested no more to be done to compleat the Ceremony , but to take the Wine and drink : Then he turned towards me , and said : I do conjure you , Friend , as the best service you ever did me , to give me the Cup : Which I did , and alas , too soon . Assoon as he had it in his hand , he said in a loud voice : O ye great gods , who know that I am not Lydias , do not revenge my death upon this fair Lady , whose errour , in taking me for some other , more happy than my selfe , hath redeemed me from one kinde of death , to give me unto another : Upon this word , he drank up all that was in the Cup ; which was contrary to the Custome , for the Husband should have drunk one halfe , and the Wife the other : Upon which , she smiled , and said unto him : It seemes , Lydias , you have forgot the Custome , for you should have left me a part . God forbid , wise Amarina , said he , for it is poyson , which I have chosen to finish my life withall , rather then fail in my promise to you , and in my affection which I owe unto the fair Silvia . Oh my god , said she is this possible ? And then thinking that he was Lydias , but that during his absence , he had changed his minde , and not desiring to live without him , she ran with the Cup in her hand to the Bottle , where the poysoned wine was , and before Ligdamon was aware , had drunk it off ; for the Apothecary , whom Ligdamon had prepared had filled the Bottle full : Afterwards returning to him , she said ; You cruell man , had rather have death then me , and I , rather then be without you . Oh Amerina , said Ligdamon , I confesse , that I had offended , if I had been him you took me for : but , believe me , now I am upon my last breath , I am not Lydias , but Ligdamon , and time will discover the error : However , I choose death , rather then break my promise made unto the fair Silvia , unto whom I have consecrated my life , since I am not able to satisfy both . Then he continued : Oh fairest Silvia accept of this good will I now offer unto thee , and of all my actions , let this last be best received , since it is imprinted with the noble character of Fidelity . The Poyson now began to work by degrees upon the spirits of these two new-marryed persons , so as he could hardly breathe , when turning his head towards me , he said , Go , go , my friend , go , and do thy businesse , relate what thou hast seen , and that death is more welcome unto me than life , which would have stained that Fidelity , which I have vowed unto the fair Silvia . Silvia was the last word he ever spake , for as he uttered it , his Soul departed out of his Body into the Elizian fields , where if ever any Lover was happy , it is he , in expectation of seeing you there with him . Is it then certainly true , ( said Silvia ) that Ligdamon is dead ? Alas ! too true , answered he . Oh ye gods ! cryed out Silvia . All she was able to do , was , to lie down upon the bed , for her heart quite failed her ; where after she had been awhile , she called for Leonida , to take Ligdamon's Letter , and to tell Egides , that she would have him serve her . Thus Egides with-drew , with eyes swimming in tears . Now did Love shew his power ; for this Nymph , who never much loved Ligdamon alive , now she heard of his death , she expressed as much griefe , as was possible for any Lover . Upon this occasion , Galathea talking unto Celadon , she said , That hereafter she would think it impossible , that a woman should never in her life love any one ; for , said she , this Nymph hath been too cruell unto all those that loved her , that some have dyed for very griefe , others have been banished out of her sight by despair ; and this very man , whom she now laments for , she did heretofore drive into such extremity , that but for Leonida , he had then dyed also so as I durst have sworn , Love would have sooner harboured in the most snowie part of the Alps , than in her heart ; and yet you may see , unto what she is reduced now . Do not think this to be Love , Madam , said Celadon , but rather Pitty ; for , she had been the hardest piece of Marble that ever was , had she not been extreamly perplexed at this report . For my part I think Ligdamon more happy , than if he were alive , since he loved this Nymph so extreamly , and she was so hard hearted unto him : For what greater happinesse can be , then to be at the end of misery , and to enter into felicity ? How joyed would he be , to see Silvia mourn for him , and set a value upon his affection ? No , no , Madam , Ligdamon is not to be mourned for so much , as Silvia ; for you shall see , that all her minde and fancy will run upon Ligdamon : The discourse , the garb , the affection , the valour , and briefly , every action of this Lover , will , in revenge of her cruelty , continually torment her minde , and will in revenge , be the Executioner of Love's justice . This discourse was spoken so loud , and so neer Silvia , that she heard it all , and it did but increase her griefe : so as she went out of this Chamber into her own , where she could no longer restrain her tears : for , shutting the dore after her , and desiring Leonida to leave her , she threw her selfe upon the bed , where , with watry eyes , and folded armes , she called to minde all the former life of Ligdamon , how great his love was , how patiently he endured all her rigour , with what discretion he served her , how constant he was in his love , and in the end , said she , all this is now enclosed in a little piece of earth . Then calling to minde her own demeanor , her discourses , her farewells , her impatiencies , and a thousand more particulars , she was forced to say , Oh fatall memory , let the ashes of my dear Ligdamon rest in peace ; if thou dost torment me thus , I know he will not be contented with it . At last , after she had been a while mute ; Well , said she , it is resolved upon , be my life long or short , as it shall please the Fates , I will never cease loving my dear Ligdamon , nor forget his affection or vertues . Galathea in the mean while opened Ligdamon's Letter , which was in Leonida's hands , and found in it these words . Ligdamon's Letter unto Silvia . IF you are offended at my over-boldnesse in loving you , my death will revenge your Quarell : If you stood neutrall and indifferent , I am confident , this last act of affection will have such an operation upon your soul , as will gain me some more esteem ; which if it do , I shall cherish my resemblance of Lydias more , then my own birth ; since by the one , I was but a trouble , and by the other , acceptable unto you . These are the great revenges of Love , said Celadon : And I do remember another , though upon another subject , how a Shepheard writ this Epitaph upon a jealous Husband , An EPITAPH . Upon a Jealous Husband . HEre , in this durty Dungeon , lies One of god Cupid's enemies . The wages of his crime was death , Who troubled all , whilst he had breath . This Tyrant ever made a Theft Of Love , which ought to be a gift . This was the man , who , Argos ey'd , More faults than ever was , espi'd . And out of his depraved Minde , Still look'd for what he would not finde . But Love at last did stop his breath , And in revenge did send him death . Love injur'd , though he make no haste , Will be revenged yet at last . It is most true , answered Galathea , Love never suffers an offence committed against him , to escape unpunished ; and hence it is , we see so many strange accidents in all human actions . And therefore Celadon , I wonder that you po● not tremble for feare , and every moment expect an Arrow of revenge from that god . Why should I fear , said the Shepheard , since it is I that am the offended party ? Ah Celadon , said the Nymph , were all things equally ballanced , you would finde your offences committed much greater , then those you have received . This is the very height of misery , said Celadon , that a person afflicted should be thought happy , and when his pain is palpable , yet not to be pittied . But I pray tell me , Shepheard , said the Nymph , does not Ingratitude , of all crimes and offences that are accounted great , hold the first place ? Doubtlesse it does , answered the Shepheard . If it do , said Galathea , how can you clear your selfe , since for all the love and affection I have shewed unto you , I receive nothing but a hollow faintnesse and disdain from you ? This for all ; considering what I am , and considering what you are , I cannot conceive , how I have any waies offended against Love , that he should punish me with so much rigour . Celadon was extreamly sorry for beginning this discourse ; but since it was already on foot , he resolved to clear himselfe , and therefore said thus unto her : Madam , I know not how to give an answer unto your speeches , but by blushes ; yet Love , which makes you speak , constraines me to answer . That which you call ingratitude in me , I must call Duty ; and if you shall please to ask me my reason , I shall give it . What reason can you give , said Galathea , unlesse that you do love another , and that your faith is obliged to her ? But let me tell you , that the Law of Nature is before all others , and that Law commands us , to seek and prefer our own good before anothers : And can you desire a greater good than my affection ? Whom have you in the Country like me , who can do as I can for you ? These are meer mockeries , Celadon , to insist so much upon these follies of Fidelity and Constancy ; termes invented only by old women and ugly to keep such within their Pales , as their faces has set at liberty . They say , all the Vertues are chained together ; Constancy cannot be without Prudence : And can it be any Prudence to let go a certain good , only to avoid the bare name and title of Inconstant ? Madam , ( answered Celadon ) Prudence never taught us to thrive by any shamefull means ; nor did the Lawes of Nature ever command us to build , before we have a sure foundation . Is there any thing more dishonest and shamefull , than not to observe and be punctuall in promises ? Is there any thing fuller of levity , than a Minde , that like a Bee , flying from flower to flower , is still in quest of new sweetnesse ? If Fidelity be once lost , Madam , what sure foundation can I have in your affection ? Since you follow the Law which you speak of , I shall remain no longer in this happinesse , then you stay in a place , where there is no Man , but my selfe . The Nymph and the Shepheard discoursed thus , whilst Leonida went into her Chamber , to dispatch a Letter unto Lindamor , which was , to invite him home with all haste , otherwise to despair for ever : And the next morning , when Flurial came again , after she had given him her Letter , she said thus unto him : Go Flurial , let thy love to Lindamor be seen in thy haste ; for delay may be no lesse then death unto him . Go , or rather , flie ; bid him return with all speed , and in his return , go straight to the house of Adamas , whom I have gain'd to him ; there he shall finde the most notable treachery in Love that ever was invented ; but if it be possible , let him come unknown . Thus Flurial departed , so desirous to serve Lindamor , that he would not go unto his Aunts , because he would lose no time . Thus three or foure daies passed on , during which time , Celadon began to long for the return of the Druide , in hopes , that when he came , he should then get out of this place ; and to make the time seem lesse tedious , he went sometimes into the Garden , and sometimes into the Woods ; but never without the company of one of the Nymphs , and often all three : Silvia's humour pleased him best , as most sympathizing with his own , and therefore he courted her as much as he could . It hapned one day , being all four together , that they passed by the Grotto of Damon and Fortune ; and because the entrance seemed to be very fair , and made with much art , the Shepheard asked , what it was ? To whom Gaelathea answered , Will you see , Shepheard , one of the greatest proofes of Love's power , that ever was ? What is that , said the Shepheard ? It is , said the Nymph , the Loves of Mandrague and Damon ; as for the Shepheardesse Fortune , that is ordinary . Who is that Mandrague , said the Shepheard ? If one may know what the Worker is , by the Work , said Galathea , you will finde her to be one of the greatest Magicians in all Gaul ; for 't was she , who by her enchantments , made this Grotto , and many other Rarities that are within it . Then entring in , the Shepheard was ravished with the curiosity of the work ; the entrance was very high and spacious ; on both sides , in lie● of Pillars , were great Statues , which with their shoulders , supported the Arches of the Portall : The one represented Pan , the other Syringes , which were most industriously carved into hair , veines , eye-browes , and beard ; also the hornes of Pan were excellently wrought : The Arch without was of Rustick work , and the Vault , both without and within , was adorned with abundance of excellent Statues , which being hollow within , conveyed water into severall Fountains , and every one of them represented some effect of the puissance of Love. In the midst of the Grotto was a Tombe , some twelve or fourteen foot high ; and all about it hung such pictures , as the sight of them deceived the judgment : The space betwixt every piece was filled up with a Demi-columne of black polished Marble , and at the top was a Cornish of white Marble , unto which the severall pictures were chained . After Celadon had contemplated them in generall , he was so full of curiosity , as he desired to know more of the particulars , and therefore to give an occasion to the Nymph to say something more upon every part , he commended the Invention and Art of the worker . These are the spirits of Mandrague , ( said the Nymph ) who were left here , to testifie , that Love does not pardon either old or young , fair or foul ; and to relate unto those who come hither , the unfortunate Loves of Damon and she , and of the Shepheardesse Fortune . But , said Celadon , is this the Fountain of Love's Verity ? No , said the Nymph , but that is not far from hence : But would I had so much ingenuitie , as to interpret these Pictures unto you , for the story is very well worthy of your knowledge . As she was beginning to expound them , she saw Adamas enter , who being returned , and not finding the Nymphs within , imagined that they were gone to walk ; and after he had hid the clothes which he brought , he came after them . Galathea no sooner saw him , but she cryed out , Oh Father , you are come in excellent good time to help me out ; and then addressing unto Celadon , Here 's one , Shepheard , said she , that will satisfie you in the story of these Pictures . Then after she had asked him how he did , and after salutations on all parts , Adamas , in obedience to the Nymphs commands , and to satisfie the Shepheards curiosity , going with them neer the Tomb he began thus . The History of Damon and Fortune . AS the Work-man is pleased to make his work , and form it into what he pleaseth , so likewise the great gods , by whose hands we are all formed , are pleased to make us act such parts upon the Theater of this world , as they have put upon us : But amongst all , there was none that had such fantasticall imaginations as Love ; for he makes the old grow young , and the young old , and all in the twinkling of an eye . This History , which is fuller of truth than I wish it were , will make this so evident , that it cannot be denyed , as by the sequell of my discourse you will finde . The first Picture . BEhold there a Shepheard , sitting upon the ground , with his back against an Oake , 〈◊〉 legs acrosse , and playing upon Bag-Pipe . That is the Shepheard Damon , whose perfection of face gives him the title of Fair. This young Shepheard fed his Flock upon the banks of Lignon , descended from one of the best Families about Mount Verdam , and nor far off in kindred from the old Cleontine , and Leonida's Mother , so consequently my Allie . Observe how his face , besides the beauty of it , does lively represent a person , whose cares are only to content himselfe ; for you cannot finde the least cloudy imagination in his brow . Then on the contrary , remove your eye , and observe those Shepheardesses that are about him , then you will judge by their composure of face , that they are not without much paines : For , as Damon's spirit is quiet and free , so these Shepheardesses have hearts extreamly passionate towards him ; and yet you see , he will not daigne to bestow a look upon them : And therefore there is placed by him on the right hand , that little boy , with a Bow , and a Torch in his hand , his eyes bound up , his back winged , and upon his shoulders a Quiver . This is Love , who being much offended at the disdain of this Shepheard to these Shepheardesses does swear that he will be revenged of him . And for the imbellishment of the piece , observe well the shaddowes and proportions of every part ; observe how the arme of the Shepheard , does as it were , stir and blow his Bag-pipe which is betwixt his arm and body , and how the Pipes end at which he blowes , hath a little lost his colour ; the reason of it is , because the mouth of the Shepheard hath worn it away . Look upon the left hand , and see how his Flocks doe feed ; see how some lie down in the shade , and those two Ra●●●s running against each other with all their force . The duty of the Dogs is not to be passed by unobserved , how like Centinels , they are placed upon hills , and ready to run upon any necessity . Do but look well upon the curious industry of the Painter , for whereas Dogs that are dull , and sleep without care use to lie round , and hide their heads often under their pawes ; these here do lie after another manner , to shew , they do not sleep , but rest themselves only ; for they do lie upon their four feet , with their nose upon them , and eyes alwaies open . But let us look upon the other Picture . The second Picture . THis is quite contrary to the other ; for that is all Disdain this Love : That shewes only pride and scorn , in this appeares nothing but humility and sweetnesse ; And this is the cause of it : Look well upon yonder Shepheardesse , which sitteth under that shade , how fair she is , and handsomely drest . Look how the gentle winde whistles her hair backward , and makes it spread upon her shoulders : It is the fair Shepheardesse Fortune , in whose favour Love promiseth revenge upon Damon , who is that Shepheard which is next her , leaning upon his Sheephook . Observe those little Cupids which are all so busie about them , and each of them attentive upon what he doth ; see how one of them is taking measure of the Shepheardesse's eye-brow , and gives it unto another , who having stollen some of that Beautie 's hair is making a Bow string of it for his Companion ; see how he sits upon the ground and twines it betwixt his finger and his thumb ; and that he may the better twine it a third fetches him a handfull of a Lovers tears , to wet his fingers . See how another is bending his Bow , setting the one end of it to the ground , the other to his breast , and leanes upon it to make it bend . Cupid , who is a little higher , having in his left hand a Bow , and right hand behinde his ear , as if he were ready to let an Arrow flie ; see how he drawes back his arme , lifts up his elbow , his three first fingers open , and the rest close , and so levells at a mark , which he hits : for the poor Shepheard , whom he shot at , was so wounded , that nothing but death can cure him . But look on the other side , and see how Anteros , with Violets and Roses , dresses the arme and head of the fair Shepheardesse Fortune , and tying a Chain about the neck of the Shepheardesse , gives the end of it unto the Shepheard . This represents unto us , that the merits , love , and services of this Shepheard , which are denoted by those flowers , do oblige Fortune unto a reciprocall love of him . And if you think it strange , that Anteros here should be represented bigger than Cupid , it is to let you understand , that Love which proceeds from Love , is alwaies greater then that from which it doth proceed . But lee us passe to the third . The third Picture . LOok here upon your pleasant River of Lignon , see how it has a double source , the one comming from the Mountaines of Cervieres , and the other from the Chilmasell hills , and meet a little below the Merchants Town of Boinge . How well the Channell is drawn ? how the River runs crooked , and the banks full of Offers ? Do you not know the Wood there , which joynes to the great Plain , where the Shepheards use to feed their Flocks ? If that tuft of Trees on the left hand , where the River cringles it selfe like unto a Serpent , and makes a halfe Moon in another , seem strange unto your eye , and is not so at this houre , you must know , that the Picture notwithstanding is true ; for since it was drawn , some Trees are decayed , others cut down , and others growne in their room . Then look a little lower the River , and behold a flock of sheep feeding in the shade ; that is the flock of Damon , whom you may see there in the River up to the Middle : Observe how that young copps of Trees do bid resistance to the Sun , and as it were , rejoyce , that they have another under them and yet , such is the piercing curiosity of the Sun , that it findes a passage between some leaves , for some of its rayes : Take notice how well the shade and the rayes are represented . But certain it is , that the Shepheard cannot be surpassed in beauty ; look wel upon the delicate proportion and symmetry of his face ; his tall and proper stature ; and see how every part is painted in the height of perfection ; although he stoopes a little to reach the water , and with his right arme washeth his left , yet for all that , you may easily perceive his perfect beauty . Then cast your eye upon the other side of the River , and there you may behold uglinesse in its height , as on this side you did beauty : for there amongst those dirty Rushes , you may see the Sorcerene Mandrague , looking upon the Shepheard as he is bathing himselfe ; see how she is drest , as it were , in spite of those that look upon her : her rufled hair , her foul and naked arme , and her pittifull petticoat , tucked up higher then her ugly knee : I believe , and so would any that she was going to conjure . But see here the strange effects of Beauty . This old Hag , with one hip in her grave , with her little , lean , wrinckled , and meager face , and hair as gray as old age could make it ; she is not ashamed to fall in love with this young and lovely Lad : If there be any sympathy in Love , as they say there is , I wonder where it could be betwixt Damon and her ; look what an extasy she is in , how she lifts up her hoary head , and withered hands , and intending to smile makes a miserable mouth : But be she as ugly as she is , she intends to love and court this Shepheard . Then lift up your eyes a little higher , and see how Venus and Cupid in that cloud , looking upon this new Lover do seem as if they laughed at it . Certainly this was some wager , which that little god had laid with his Mother , that he could make this wither'd stump bestir her selfe in Love ; or if it were not upon a wager , it was to shew by this old hag , that dry wood burnes better and sooner then green ; or else , to shew his power upon this aged Monument , he would try what heat was in his Torch , with which , it seemes , he can inspire new soules ; and , in a word , make life revive , and come out of the grave . The fourth Picture . PAsse then unto the next , and you shall see night very well represented ; See how in that gloomy shade , some Mountains do a little appear , but so , as you can hardly tell what they be . Observe how these stars do seem as if they twinkled ; there is Ursa major , which though it have seven and twenty stars belonging to it , yet the judicious workman has represented clearly unto us but twelve ; and of that twelve , but seven that shine clear . There again is Ursa minor ; And consider , that though all these seven stars do never hide themselves , yet one of them is of the third Magnitude , and foure of the fourth ; and yet to us , they seem all of the same proportion . There is also the Dragon , unto which belongs thirty and one stars ; yet thirteen only to be seen , five of which are of the fourth Magnitude , and eight of the third . There again is Adrian's Crown , which hath in it eight stars , whereof one is more splendent then the rest . Behold there the Milkie way , by which , the Romans say , that the gods used to go and come from heaven . How well those clouds are represented ? how in some places they cover the sky with a dusky thicknesse , in others lesse , as they are more or lesse in height , so in clearnesse . Now let us consider the Story of this Picture : Look upon Mandrague in the midst of a Circle , with a wand in her right hand , and an old worm-eaten book in her left , with a candle of green wax , and a pair of rotten spectacles on her nose ; see how she seemes to mutter her mouth awry , her browes like clouds , and every action seemes to groan out her affection : Observe how her feet , her arms , her left side is naked , being on the same side with her heart : All those phantasmes which you see about her , are Demons and Spirits , which she conjures up unto her by her charms , to know of them what she should do to make Damon love her ▪ They tell her of his affection unto Fortune , and that there is no better way , then to tell him , that this Shepheardesse loves another and not him ; and in order to that , it is requisite , she should presently change the vertue that is in the Fountain of Loves verity . Before you go any further , observe the art of the Drawer ; see the effects of Mandrague's candle in the dark , how light it is on her left side , and how dark it is on the other side of her face , as if it were two different complexions . Then see what a difference the shadow of this candle makes amongst the Demons , some in darknesse , some in light , as she does turn her selfe . Observe again the Painters art in drawing his distances , somethings at hand , and some afar off ; Mandrague here is far off at the Fountain of Loves verity . But for your better understanding , be pleased to know , that a little before , there was a fair Shepheardesse , the Daughter of a very cunning Magician , was secretly desperately in love with a Shepheard . Whether it was , that the charmes of Magick had no influence upon the charmes of Love , or that he was so attentive upon his studies , that he did not minde her ; but so it was , that after a most extream affection , and disdain of the Shepheard , she took it so to heart , that she dyed , and all her Fathers skill could not help her : At which the Magician being extreamly sorry when he understood the occasion , to eternize her memory , he changed her Tombe into a Fountain ; which he called the Verity of Love , because whosoever looked in it , he should see his Mistresse , and if she did love him , he should see her and himselfe together ; and if she did not love any , then she should appear alone . And this is the vertue that Mandrague would change , to the end , that when Damon came to look into the Fountain , he might finde that his Mistresse loved another , and so his affection unto her might die , and she her selfe might possesse it . See how she did inchant it , what Characters she makes about it , what Circles , what Triangles , and od Figures she useth . Before she began to conjure , she called all her Divells about her , to her aide ; yet Love being stronger then all they , they durst not attempt any thing against him , only counselled her , to betray these two faithfull Lovers , and to forbear that qualitie for a certain time . Now since the vertue of this Fountain did sust come unto it by a Magician ; Mandrague , who excelled all her Predecessors in that Science , might easily obtain that request . But let us passe to the next Picture . The fift Picture . THis Piece contains two actions : The first is Damon , when he came unto this Fountain , to be satisfied in those doubts into which an angry Dream had put him . The other , when being deceived by the art of Mandrague , and saw that the Shepheardesse Fortune loved another , in despair , he killed himselfe . Now let us see how these things are represented : See Damon there with his Faulchion , for he was in his hunting equipage ; observe how his Dog followes him , look how that observant Animal eye 's his Master ; for whilst he looked in the Fountain , the Dog fixed his eye upon him , as if he were desirous to know what it was which so amazed him . Mandrague had in a dream let him see Maradon , a young Shepheard , who taking one of Cupid's Arrowes , opened Fortune's breast , and took away her heart . Damon , as all Lovers are , being in much doubt , as soon as ever he waked , got up , and went to the Fountain , to see whether his Mistresse still loved him . I beseech you observe very well his amazement , if you compare his face which is in all the other three Pictures , with this , you shall finde a strange alteration . Those two faces which you see in the Fountain , is the Shepheardesse Fortune's , and the other the Shepheard Maradon's , which the Witch caused to be represented rather then the other : and so Damon believed his Shepheardesse loved Maradon , which beliefe made him resolve upon death . Do you see how the water seemes to tremble , that is caused by poor Damon's tears , that had dropped into it . But let us pass on to the second Action : The dead man whom you see lying upon the ground , is poor Damon , who being desperate , killed himself with his Falchion . His action is very naturally done , with one Arm engaged under his body , being surprised with the suddennesse of the fall , and having no strength to recover himself ; his head hanging over his right shoulder , his eyes half shut , and half turned upwards ; his mouth open , his teeth apparent , and so all signes of a sudden death : A man quite dead is not represented , but a man betwixt life and death , as if there were a medium . Look how the blood is running out of his wound ; I do not think you ever saw any thing more naturally represented . But let us see what is in the other peece . The sixth Picture . NOw be pleas'd to look upon the sixth and last Peece ; which containes four actions of the Shepheardesse Fortune : The first is a Dream which Mandrague caused her to have ; The other , how she went unto the Fountain to clear her doubts : The third , how she complains against the Inconstancy of her Shepheard : And the last is , how she dies , which is the conclusion of this Tragedy . Let us look upon all these particulars : Look upon the Rising of the Sun , observe how long the shadows are ; how the sky is not so clear on the one side ; see how clouds and mists are expelled ; and how those little Birds do dresse and prune themselves against its approach . Passe your eye a little further , and see the Shepheardesse Fortune asleep in her bed and how the Sun shines through the window upon her naked breast : Also the sleeve of her smock being loose , the beauty of her Arm as high as the Elbow is to be seen . See how the Daemons of Morpheus doe hover about her ; all which are so many servants unto Mandrague , and inspire her with a minde to goe unto the Fountain of Loves verity ; which accordingly shee did , having dreamed that her Shepheard was dead ; and therefore shee came to the Fountaine of Loves verity , to know the truth : She had no sooner cast her eye upon the water , but she saw Damon ; but , alass , she saw by him the Shepheardess Melinde , a fair Shepheardess , and one who was never suspected to love Damon : yet , though hee neither did love her , shee was by this Sorcery to appear : See how Fortune bewails the accident in the very same place , where Damon was almost dead . Behold how sadly she sits against yonder Rock ; her arms crossed upon her breast : It seems as if she sighed , and her heart panted , her eyes looking up to heaven , asking revenge upon the Persidie which shee beleeves Damon to bee guilty of ; and because her passion was extream , she complained against him in a very loud tone : And Damon , who you see near her , though hee was at the last gasp , yet hearing the lamentation of his Shepheardess , and knowing her voice , did call unto her . She hearing a faint hollow voice , went towards him . Oh heavens ! how the sight of him did amuse her ? and forgetting the occasion of her comming thither , when she saw him in that condition , she asked who had used him so : It is , said hee unto her , the change of my fortune : It is your Inconstancy which hath deceived me with a shew of affection . To be brief , it is the happiness of Maradon , whom I saw in the Fountain next you ; and doe you thinke it possible I should live and see you love another ? Fortune hearing this , Oh Damon , said shee , this Fountain is an errant Lyar ; for it hath also shewed me Belinde next you , whom I see dying for the love of me . Thus these two Lovers found out the falsity of this Fountain , and being more assured than ever of each others affection , they dyed in each others Armes ; Damon of his wound , and Fortune for griefe of his death . Behold there the Shepheardesse sitting against a massie Rock , and Damon leaning his head in her lap , taking his last farewel , and bidding her , Adieu . See how indulgent she is about tying up his wound , and stooping to kisse him , whilst her lap is full of blood . That old hagg which is next them , is Mandrague the Witch , who finding them both dead , cursed her Art , hated all her Daemons , tore her hair , and extreamly grieved at the death of these two faithful Lovers , and her own contentment . Look a little further off , and see how Cupid weeps , his Bow and Arrows broken , his Torch extinguished , and his eyes swimming in teares for the losse of these two faithfull Lovers . Celadon was all this while very attentive unto the discourse of the sage Adamas , and often blamed himself for want of courage in not using the same remedy Damon did . And because these considerations made him very mute , Galathea taking Celadon by the hand , and going out of the Grotte , she said thus unto him ; What doe you think , Celadon , of the effects of Love ? I doe think , said he , that the effects of Love are simplicity and folly : And it is a popular errour , wherewith every one is apt to cover their ignorance or excuse their faults , alwaies to attribute those effects unto some Divinity , when they do not know the causes . Why , said the Nymph , doe you think , there is no Love ? If there be , replyed the Shepheard , it must be nothing but sweetness : But bee it what it will , Madam , you speak of it unto one that is the most ignorant person that lives : For , besides my qualities , which will not permit me to know much , my dull capacity , renders me incapable . Then the said Silvia replyed unto him , Celadon ( said she ) I have seen you in a place where all in it have thought you not so ignorant in matters of Love. Fair Nymph , answered hee , in what place soever that was , there was much beauty in it , if you were there : but as too great a fire rather burns than warms , so your beauties are too high for our Rustique hearts ; for they do rather make us admire than love , and adore rather than serve . With such discourses as this , all this faire company went homeward , where Dinner waited for them . As soon as day did break , Leonida , according as it was resolved upon over night by Adamas , her companion , and Celadon ; did come unto the Shepheards chamber , to dresse him in those clothes which her Uncle had brought . But the little Merill , who by Galathea's command did alwayes stay with Celadon , as well to be a spye over the actions of Leonida , as to wait upon the Shepheard , did a long while hinder their design . At last , some noise or other that was made in the Court , made Meril run out to see what the matter was . Then Celadon did rise immediatly , and the Nymph ( see what love will doe ) did help to dresse him for without her hee knew not how to put his clothes on handsomly . Presently after Meril returnes , yet Celadon hearing him , went into a Wardrobe , and hee was no sooner entred but Meril asked where Celadon was ? He is in the Wardrobe , said the Nymph , and will come out presently , what wouldst thou have with him ? I would tell him , sayd the boy , that Amasis is coming hither . Leonida was a little surprised , that she could not finish what she had begun ; yet that she might goe and give Celadon some counsel she sayd unto Meril , Go little Meril , run and acquaint thy Lady , lest she be surprised : The Boy ran as fast as he could , and Celadon came out laughing at the news : Oh why do you laugh , said the Nymph , her comming will hinder your going out ? Come , come , said hee , make haste and dresse me ; for amongst so many Nymphs I shall the more easily steal away . But whilst they were very busie at their work , Galathea entred , and upon such a sudden , that Celadon could not get into the Closet . You may well imagine how both Leonida and Celadon were surprised at this accident : Yet the crafty Leonida seeing Galathea enter , she held Celadon , and would not let him hide himself but turning towards Galathea , and seeming much troubled Madam , said she , if you doe not use some means that my Lady come not hither , we are all undone ; for my part I am doing what I can to disguise Celadon in a womans habit , but I am afraid I shall not have time enough . Galathea , who knew not at the first what to think of this Metamorphosis , did much commend this witty invention of Leonida's , and when she saw Celadon so well disguised she could not chuse but laugh , and said unto Leonida , Friend , but for you we had been all undone ; for we could never have hidden Celadon amongst so many Nymphs as will come with Amasis ; but now wee are well enough , and may safely shew him unto all your companions , who will take him for a woman . Thus Galathea , after it was agreed upon that Celadon should say he was Cosen unto Adamas , and called Lucinde , went out to meet her Mother . I must ingenuously confesse ( said Celadon , after she was gone ) I was never in my life so astonished as at these three accidents . First , at the coming of Amasis . Secondly , at Galathea's surprising us ; and thirdly , at your sudden invention . Shepheard , said Leonide , what I do , proceeds from my desires to rid you out of your pain ; and I would to the gods you knew my heart , then would you find what happinesse I wish you . By way of gratitude for so great an obligation , said the Shepheard , I cannot chuse but tender you my life , since you have preserved it . Thus they talked till Meril came into the Chamber , and seeing Celadon almost drest , hee was ravished , and said no live person could know him ; for hee that was continually with him , had he not seen him dressing , should have been mistaken . Who told thee , said Celadon , that I was disguised ? My Lady , said he , and commanded me to say your name was Lucinde , the Cosen of Adamas , and to acquaint the Druide with it , who could not chuse but laugh when hee heard it , and promised to doe as my Lady commanded him . In the mean time , Amasis was come out of her Coach , and met Galathea at the stairs foot , with Silvia and Adamas . Daughter , said she unto her , me-thinks you have been too long in solitude , and I am come to disorder you a little . The good news I have received from Clidaman and Lindamor , does so rejoyce mee , that I cannot contain my joyes alone , and therefore I am come to make you a participant with me , and would have you goe with me unto Marcelles , where Bonefires shall be made through every street . I doe much rejoice at your happinesse , Madam , said Galathea and wish it may continue eternally : But truly , Madam , this place pleaseth me so well , that I have no desiring Genius to leave it . No more you shall long , replyed Amasis , but because I will not goe thither untill night , let us walke together , and I will acquaint you with the news I have received . Then Adamas made a low reverence , and said , Certainly , Madam , your news is very good , since you are stirring so early to impart it unto your Daughter . I have received it ( said shee ) two or three daies since , but found that I could not enjoy the contentment of it alone , and truly the news deserves to be divulged . Thus they talked until they came into the Garden : when as they began to walk , Amasis took Galathea on one side , and Adamas on the other , and then she proceeded thus . The History of Lydias and Melandre . Considering the strange variety of accidents which are caused by Love , me-thinkes it must needs be confessed , that the Wheel of Love does turn about as fast as the Wheel of Fortune , and that Passion causeth as many changes and alterations in humane affairs ; as any thing else . The examples of these are so frequently before our eyes , that it is impertinent to instance them : And yet when you have heard this which I intend to relate , you will confess you never heard of any more remarkable . It is known unto you , how Clidaman by hazard and Lot became a servant unto Silvia , and how Guyemant in bringing a Letter unto her from his Brother fell in love with her . And since that , I believe you are not ignorant of their design in departing both together to goe unto Merovea : Nor how I sent a great number of the young Cavalrie under the conduct of Lindamor after them : But I beleeve , you do not know what they have done since they went. And therefore I do at this time intend to make a relation of their voyage unto you , for it is worthy of knowledge . As soon as Clidaman came unto the Army , Guyemant who was known , brought him to kisse the hands of Merovea and Childerick , under the notion of a young Cavalier , descended from a noble Family , who desired to serve them . Hee was received with open Armes , especially coming at a time when the enemy did menace them with a Battle . But when Lindamor came , and it was known who Clidaman was , he was honoured and carrassed beyond all expressions ; for he had already so signalized himself , that both friends and enemies did know and esteem him . Amongst other Prisoners which he and Guyemant took ( for they alwayes went out together in any enterprise ) there was one amongst them that came out of Great Britane , so handsome , but so sad , that he moved Clidaman to pitty him . And because his imprisonment made him seem extreamly sad , one day he sent for him ; and after he had asked him several questions of his Being and Quality , he asked him the cause of his sadnesse , telling him that if it did proceed from his imprisonment , hee ought like a man of courage to endure it , and thank the heavens that he fell into their hands , since he was in a place where he had all civil treatment , and that his want of liberty proceeded onely from the command of Merovea , who had charged that no prisoners should yet be ransomed , yet hee would doe his best endeavour to procure him his liberty . The young man thanked him , but it was with a deep sigh ; which Clidaman more wondering at , did aske him the cause . Unto which he answered ; Sir , this sadnesse which you see in my face , and those sighs which so often steal from my breast , doe not proceed from my imprisonment which you speak of , but from another more strict than it ; for my ransome will ere long disoblige me from this , but nothing lesse than death can bring me out of the other . I should also endure it with patience did I not foresee my own death , and the ruin of the person who keeps me so close in prison . Clidaman did by his speech imagine that it was Love which troubled him , and by himselfe considering the pain of his prisoner , his pitty moved him to promise him that he would procure his liberty as soon as possible , knowing by experience what passions and perplexities of mind useth to accompany them that are deeply in love . Sir , said hee unto him , since you know the power of Love , and that your noble Country makes mee beleeve , that what knowledge soever you have of mee , you will not alter your good will unto mee ; therefore upon a promise not to discover mee , I will tell you a thing which will make you wonder . Then Clidaman promising secresie , he began thus . Cavalier , bee pleased to know , that this habit which you see mee wear is not my own ; but Love , that is able to metamorphise women into men , hath made me assume this dresse ; for I am not a man , but a woman , one that is descended from as good a Family as any is in Brittain , and my name is Melandre , who , conducted by strange fortune , is fallen into your hands . There was a man whose name is Lydias , that fled out of his own Country , and came to London , having killed a man in Duell , and , to avoid the rigour of the Law , was forced to forsake his Country . Being in London , as it is the custom of our Nation , he found so much civility and courtesy , that there was not a house of any noble note , where he was not familiar ; and amongst the rest , he was as free to my Fathers house , as he could be unto his own . Now because he intended to stay there , untill he could safely return into his own Country , he intended ( the better to conform himselfe unto the British humour , where every one has a particular Mistresse ) to seem as if he were in Love : And in this resolution , ( I cannot tell whether good or bad ) he fixed his eyes upon me ; and either out of affection or convenience , he began to professe himselfe my servant . I will not tire you with a long discourse upon those dissimulations , those courtships , and those oathes ; that he used unto me : But so it was , that after a long addresse of courtship , ( for he stayed there two years ) his handsomness , his courtesy , his discretion , and his valour , had such an influence upon me , that I did love him without any dissimulation . I should blush to confess thus much , did I not think you a person that hath tryed the force of Love ; or to tell you , that the beginning of my love was the end of my tranquillity . Things being thus , it hapned , that the Franks , after they had gotten the better in so many Battles against the Roman Emperours , against the Goths , and against the Gaules , they turned their Armes against the Neustrians , and brought them unto such termes , as they were foroed to send unto London , their antient Allie , to demand aid , who , according to the Alliance made between them , did grant them aid , by the consent of the King and States . This newes was presently divulged throughout all the Realm , and we , who were in the chiefe City , first heard of it . Lydias began to think upon his return the very first houre , assuring himselfe , that his Countrymen , being in need of such as he , would easily absolve him from the death of Arontes : Yet , because he ever promised me , that if he went , he would carry me with him , he concealed his designe from me , either as intending to deceive me , or else fearing I should hinder his departure . Yet , as there can be no fire so closely covered , but there will be some smoak ; so he could not so closely hide his hot desire of departure , but I heard of it . Assoon as I came to the knowledge of it , the first time I saw him , I took him aside : Well Lydias , said I unto him , are you then resolved I shall not know your intentions of leaving me ? Do you think my affection so feeble , that it is not able to follow the worst of your fortune ? If your affairs do urge you to return into your Country , why should you not let me go with you ? Ask my Fathers consent unto our Marriage , I am confident he will be glad of our alliance ; for I know he loves you . But , Lydias , do not perjure your selfe so much , as to leave me here desolate behinde you ; for if you do , the gods will punish you . Unto all this , he faintly answered , That he had no thought of returning , but that he valued his presence with me above all affairs , and that I did him wrong to doubt of it ; but his actions should force me to confess it . Yet , for all these fair words , this perjur'd man went away within two or three daies after , with the first Forces that went out of great Brittain , and took his time so justly , that he came to the Sea-side just as they were Embarquing themselves , and so he Embarqued with them . We were presently advertised of his departure ; yet , I was so perswaded that he loved me , as I was the last that did believe it , so as he was gone eight daies before I could ever believe , that a man so well descended as he was , could be such a deluder and ungratefull man : but at last , many daies being past , and I never seeing nor hearing of him , I began to think my selfe deceived , and that he was really gone . You may well imagine I was much troubled at it , when falling sick upon it , I was in such a condition , as the Physicians not knowing my disease , gave me over for dead : But Love having a minde to shew himselfe a better Doctor than Aesculapius , did cure me by a most strange Antidote ; and see how contrary his effects are unto our resolutions . When I knew of the flight of Lydias , for so it may be called , I found my selfe so offended , that after a thousand invocations of the gods , as witnesses of his perfidies , I swore , that I would never love him , as often as he swore that he would love me ; so as it may be said , both of us were perjured ; for when my hatred was in the height of fury , a Ship coming in from Calice , to bring newes of the Armies happy landing , I heard , that Lydias passed over , with intention , to fight under the Banners of the Brittish Forces ; but as soon as the Governour of that place , who was a Cozen unto Arontes , was advertised of it , he did imprison him , as being already a person condemned , and that he was quite undone ; for the Governour had very great credit amongst the Neustrians . That indeed there was a way to save him , but it was so difficult , that none durst attempt it ; and it was this : As soon as Lydias was seized upon , he asked the Governour the reason , why a Cavalier of so great a reputation as he was , would not rather revenge his quarrells by the way of Arms , rather then by the way of Justice ? For , it is not the custome of the Gaules to have any recourse unto Justice , but unto Combat , in points of honour ; and such as do not so , are reputed cowards and dishonourable . Lypandas , for so was the Governours name , did answer him , that were he not already condemned by Justice , he would try it with him by Arms ; but it being a dishonour to him , to fight with a man that was dead in the Law , if he had any friend that would undertake the Quarell for him , he would fight with him upon this score , that if he were overcome , he would set him at liberty ; and if not , then Justice should have its course : And that his kindred or friends might have the more time to prepare themselves , he would keep him a month in his power ; if none came to present themselves in that time , then he should be delivered up to be punished according to his merits . And that no advantage might be on either side , the Combat should be with Sword and Dagger in their shirts . Now Lypandas , being reputed one of the valiantest men of all Neustria , there was none so stout as to undertake this Combat : also the friends of Lydias not being advertised of it , they could not do him this good office . Oh Sir , what strange apprehensions had I , when I heard this newes ? I must confesse , I was never in all my life so confused in my thoughts , no , not when this perfidious man left me . But though I knew , waves do beat in vain against a sturdy Rock , yet , I must pay the tribute due unto Love , and arme my selfe in this quarrell , though it did cost me both honour and life : And after I had long , but in vain , lamented the losse of the unfaithfull Lydias ; at last , I must think upon his preservation And in order to that , being transported with this new Fury , or rather , this old Love newly revived , I resolved to go unto Calice , and advise with the kindred and friends of Lydias about it . Then taking order , as secretly as possibly I could , for my voyage , one night I stole away in this habit you now see me have ; but so bad was my luck , that I tarried above a formight for a ship The heavens know what became of Parents when they heard of my departure , for I never heard of them since : great is my fear , that my Father's old age will never brook this crosse ; for he loved me as tenderly as himselfe , so as I have since wondred a hundred times , I should ever undertake this voyage : but , the truth is , it was Love , not me , that was the cause . But to return to our discourse , after I had waited above fifteen daies for a passage , at the last I met with a ship which went for Calice , when there was not above five or six daies of Lydias his tearm to expire . I was so sea-sick , as I was forced to keep my bed two daies ; so as there was but a very little time left , to consult with the friends of Lydias , not knowing where to finde one of them , nor where they dwelt . Imagine how this did trouble me , so as I thought my selfe rather come to see him die , than any way to help him to live . Oh ye gods ! how will ye dispose of us ? Tears did night and day flow from my eyes . At the last , the very day before the expiration of the tearm , being resolved to die with Lydias , or before him , I resolved to enter into Combat with Lypandas . What a resolution , or rather despair , was this ? I had never handled a sword in my life , nor did well know in which hand I should hold the sword , and in which the dagger ; yet was I fully resolved to enter the Lists against a Cavalier , whose profession was fighting , and had gotten the title of Brave and Stout : But all these considerations were nothing unto me , who was resolved to die before him , whom I loved above my life ; and though I knew that I could not save him , yet was it some satisfaction to me , that I should give some testimony of my affection . One thing did exceedingly trouble me , which I endeavoured to avoid , which was , that if I should be known unto Lydias , this would hinder my designe , for we were to fight without Armour ; which to remedy , I writ a note unto Lypandas , by way of challenge , and desired him , that since we were both of us Cavaliers , it would be handsome , if we used such Armes as Cavaliers do , and not to fight naked like desperate people . To which he answered , That in the morning he would be in the field , and that I should come Armed , as he would ; yet , it should be in his choice which way they should fight . The next morning I presented my selfe in the field , armed Cap a pe , but so loaded , that I could hardly stir ; those who saw me stagger , did think it either fear of fighting , or weakness , as indeed it was . Presently I saw Lypandas come prancing , as if he would kill me with his looks ; but I was not astonished , untill Lydias was brought upon a Scaffold , to see the fight . I did so extreamly pitty him when I saw him in that condition , as I stood stock still a great while , and could not stir : At last , the Judges carried me unto him , to know , whether he would accept of me for his Champion . He asked me who I was ? Then counterfeiting my voice as well as I could , I said unto him , Let it satisfie you , Lydias , that I am the onely One that will undertake this Combat for you . Since it is so , replyed he certainly you are a person of great valour , and therefore I do accept of you . So when I was going away , he said unto me , Cavalier , be confident , that your quarrel is most just . Then I retired , with such full resolution for death , that I stayed for nothing but the sound of the Trumpet , to summon us unto the Combat . Upon the first sound , I set out but my Horse did so jog me , that in lieu of carrying my Lance as I should have done , I let it fall which way fortune would , and it fell so luckily upon my Horses neck , that in lieu of hiting Lypandas , it ran his Horse into the body , who being wounded ran presently away in spite of his Master and fell dead under him . Lypandas was so over-eager of doing bravely , that he missed his blow . As for me , my Horse ran even whither he pleased ; for I had enough to do in holding me by the Pommel , lest I should fall . And hearing Lypandas bidding me turn again , and upbraiding me for killing his Horse , I turned my horse back , after I had got my sword in my hand , as well as I could though with much ado : But my Horse , assoon as he was turned having more courage then his Rider , began of himselfe to gallop , and ran furiously upon Lypandas ; and he stepping aside , ran his sword into my Horses body as he passed by , and presently I perceived him to shrink under me ; and having lost my stirrups , he fell under me , and so far off Lypandas , that I had time enough to get out of the Saddle , and recover my selfe from my Horse : Then came Lypandas towards me , with his sword up ready to strike at me : and I must tell you that had not Love born up my Armes better then my selfe did , he had dispatched me ; but seeing him so furiously make his blow at my head , Nature had taught me to hold up my left arme , for otherwise , I had never remembred my buckler that was upon it ; but his blow upon it was with such fury , as it struck it against my face , and made my eyes to sparkle . When he saw me stagger , he offered another blow more heavie then the first ; but such was my fortune , that holding up my sword , his and mine clashed together : and both of them broke . Lypandas seeing both of us upon the same advantages , did say unto me , These Armes are equally favourable unto us , I will try whether others will do the like , and therefore let us cast off our heavy Armour , and fight in our shirts , for I will have the Combat so decided . Cavalier , said I unto him , by what is past , you may see your selfe in the wrong ; our quarrell is not mortall , therefore release Lydias , and let the Combat alone . No , no , said Lypandas in a rage , both Lydias and you shall die . Then I will try , said I , whether I can retort that Sentence upon your own head . Then getting as far off Lydias as I could , for fear of being known , I put off my Armour , with the help of those who brought us two other swords and daggers . And when my doublet was off , I took a sword and a dagger , and went into the middle of the Lists : I must tell you , that I had much ado to hide my breasts ; for my shirt , do what I could , did not so hide them , but the fulnesse of my Papps were palpable to be seen ; but that was the farthest off every ones imagination and as for Lydias , he could not know me ; for being in mans habit , and the weight of my Armour having put me in o a very high colour , I was much altered . At last Lypandas and I were within ten or twelve paces one of another . Now did I look for nothing but death , being assured , he would run me through at the very first push : But the fortune of Lydias was so good , for it was his life I only feared , that this high-minded Lypandas running extream violently at me , he chanced to stumble , and his head fell at my feet , and at this fall he received two wounds , with his own weapons ; the one with his dagger , that ran him through his right arme , and the other with his sword , which cut him just over the eyes . As for me , I was so frighted with this fall , that I thought my selfe dead and him too ; and therefore stepping back two or three paces , without doing him any hurt , I thought to vanquish him more by my courtesie then valour , and said unto him : Rise Lypandas . I will not hurt you when you are down . He being much stunnyed with his fall at first , did afterwards rise , thinking to run upon me with all the strength he had : but one of his wounds had blinded him , and the other took away the use of his arme , so as he could neither see nor hold his sword : Which I perceiving , I took courage , and lifting up my sword I ran unto him , saying : Yield thy selfe , Lypandas or else thou dyest . Why should I yield my selfe , said he , for the conditions of our Combat were not so ; let it suffice , I set Lydias at liberty . Then the Judges comming in , and Lypandas having ratified his promise , they led me out of the Lists in triumph : But fearing lest I should receive some wrong in a place , where Lypandas had all the power , after I had put my Armour on again , I went to Lydias , with my Helmet pulled down , and said unto him : Lydias , render thanks unto the gods for my Victory ; and if you desire to have any discourse with me , I will go unto the Town of Regiaque , where I will stay for you fifteen daies , for after that terme , I must go about some businesse , which will carry me far from hence . You may enquire for the sorrowfull Chavelier , for under that name and notion I passe . But I beseech you , said Lydias , shall I not now know unto whom I am so much obliged ? No , said I unto him , it will not be good neither for you nor me : And so I left him . Then providing my selfe another Horse , I came to Regiaque , where I stayed . As soon as I was gone , this false Lypandas did imprison Lydias more close than before ; and when he was charged with his promise unto me , he did evade it , by saying , That it is true , he promised me liberty , but he did not tel me when : and therefore it should not be this twenty years , unlesse upon a condition , that I should become a Prisoner in his room , and so pay the ransome of his liberty with the losse of my own . Lydias told him , that this was the height ; both of ingratitude and perfidie . This did so offend him , that he swore , unless I came within fifteen daies , and put my selfe into his hands , he would transfer him over into the hands of Justice . And when Lydias instanced his perjury to him . I have long since , said he , sworn unto the Neustrian Lords , to maintain Justice , and I am more obliged to keep my first oth , than my second . The first day passed on , & I did not think much ; but when I heard no newes of Lydias , I sent a man to enquire of him : by him I understood what Lypandas had done and the term he had set : And though I did foresee his cruelties , yet I resolved to get Lydias out of his hands , nothing being so dear unto me , as his preservation ; and by fortune , the very same day you took me Prisoner , I was going unto him ; and all the sadnesse you see in me , and those deep sighes you have observed to escape from me , did proceed , not from your imprisonment , ( for that is sweet unto me , compared with my expectations of the other ) but they proceed from my fears , that this unworthy Lypandas will put Lydias into the hands of his enemies , who gape for his life ; for of those fifteen daies that were prefixed , ten of them are already past , so as I am out of all hopes to do this good office for my poor Lydias . Upon these words , her tears hindred her tongue , and she was forced to be silent , with so many apparent signes of sorrow , that Clidaman was moved unto compassion , and to comfort her , said thus unto her : Courageous Melandre , do not let your spirit droop for this , but rouse up the generosity of your soul : The gods , who have preserved you in greater dangers , will not let you sink under lesse . You may assure your selfe , that I will use my utmost power to give you your desired contentment . But since I am under a Prince whom I would not displease , I must obtain your liberty from him , and will promise you , to solicite him with all my power . So upon these fair promises , he went immediately to Childerick , and beseeched him , he would be pleased to favour him so far , as to mediate unto the King his Father , for the liberty of this young Prisoner . The young Prince , who loved my Son , and knew that his Father would be glad to oblige Clidaman , went presently to Merovea , who granted his Sons request . Then , because the time was short , he went immediately unto Melandre , and having drawn her aside , said thus unto her . Sorrowfull Cavalier , I hope now you will change that Epithite , since better fortune begins to shine upon you : The heavens begin now to smile upon you ; and in testimony of what I say , know , that now you are at liberty , and may dispose of your selfe as you please ; the Prince of the Franks hath given me the dispose of you , and the duty of a Cavalier obliges me , not only to give you your liberty , but to offer you all the assistance I am able . Melandre hearing this unhop't for language , did leap up for joy , and casting her selfe at his feet , did kisse them by way of gratitude : and when she saw that she was to pay no ransome , which she could never have paid in the compasse of that fifteen daies : Noble Cavalier , ( said she ) you do make it appear , that you do know what it is to Love , since you are so pittifull unto such as are possessed with it : I pray the heavens to make you as happy , as you are courteous and worthy of all good fortune . Needs would she have gone away that very night , but Clidaman would not permit her , because it was dark ; yet the next morning , as soon as day did appear , away she went , and never stayed , untill she came at Calice , where , by good fortune , she arrived the very day before the expiration of the time . She had made her comming known unto Lypandas that very night , had she not been jealous of his perfidie , whom she was to deal withall ; and she stayed untill the morning , to the end , there might be more witnesses of the wrong he should do her , in failing of his promise . The day being come , and past noon , when all the principall men of the Town , to honour the Governour , came unto his house , in comes the sorrowfull Cavalier , and presents himselfe unto him : At the first , he was not known , for none had ever seen him but in the Combat , where fear had altered his countenance ; and now every one drew neer to hear what he would say . Lypandas , said he , I come here to summon you , to be as good as your promise , from the friends and kindred of Lydias ; otherwise they tell you by mee , that they will publish you unto the world , for a false and perfidious promise-breaker . Stranger , answered Lypandas , go and tell them , that Lydias is yet better then he shall be within these few daies ; for before this day be don , I will transfer him over unto such hands , as will revenge my quarrell . As for my promise , I think my selfe to be absolved from it , by putting him into the hands of Justice . As for any new conditions I do insist upon my first , which is , that he with whom I fought , do put himselfe into my hands , to the end , I may have my will of him , and release Lydias . What will you doe with him , said he , when you have him ? When I once have him , answered he , and when I am to render you an account of my actions , then you shall know . Since it is so , said the sad Cavalier , send for Lydias , and him whom you desire shall put himselfe into your hands . Lypandas , who did extreamly desire to be revenged upon his enemy , sent for Lydias : Lydias , who knew this to bee the last day for his terme , did thinke this sending for , had been to transferre him over into the hands of the Law : But though hee did foresee a certaine death , yet hee did rather desire it , than to see him who had fought in his cause , in any danger . When hee came before Lypandas , he said thus unto him ; Lydias , this is the last day that is prefixed you to bring your Champion into my hands : The young Cavalier is come hither to that end , which if he do then you are at liberty . Melander all this while did so turn her face from Lydias , that he could not know her and so said thus ; Yes Lypandas I have promised , and I will perform : I would you would be as punctual in all your promises : But 't is no matter , I am he whom you desire , and who values not any cruelty or rigour you can use against me , so my friend here may be out of his pain . Then every one fixed their eyes upon her , and remembring the actions she used when she fought , they knew her to be the same . Her beauty her youth , and her affection moved every heart unto pitty , but Lypandas , who being extreamly incensed against her commanded her presently to prison , and to let Lydias go . Lydias seeing himself so infinitely obliged , would not suffer it , but Melander came to him , and said in his ear , Go Lydias ; as for me , I know how to get out easily when I will ; Go and serve Merovea , and particularly Clidaman , who is the procurer of your liberty ; and tell him you came from me . 'T is impossible I should goe , said Lydias , before I know who you are . I am the sorrowfull Cavalier , said shee , and that 's enough , and you need know no more . Thus Lydias went with an intention to serve the King of the Frankes , since hee who twice saved his life would have it so : But in the mean time Lypandas did expresly command , that Melander should be well guarded , and shackles put upon her hands and feet , not caring if shee had dyed with the misery . Judge in what a sad condition this young woman was ; her victuals were bad , her lodging miserable , and all accomdations wanting : So as if her affection had not been some comfort unto her , it was impossible shee should have lived so long in that misery . In the mean time it was divulged throughout all Neustria , that Lydias by the procurement of a friend was released from his imprisonment at Callice , and was gone to serve the King Merovea , and thereupon was declared a Traitor of his Country . Yet he failed not to go unto Merovea's Camp , where he found out which was Clidamans Tent. As soon as Lindamor and Guyemant saw him , they ran to him , and embraced him with abundance of love and courtesie , at which hee was extreamly astonished ; for they took him for Ligdamon , who a little before was lost in the battle which they had with the Neustrians , and was so extreamly like him , that any one would have taken the one for the other . At the last , being known to be Lydias , Melanders friend , he was recommended unto Merovea , before whom Lydias related the whole story of his imprisonment , and the courtesie which he had received from an unknown Cavalier : Also how he came by this unknown Cavaliers command to serve him , especially Clidaman . After the King had received him , and given him thanks for his good wil unto him ; Clidaman spoke to him , and said , Is it possible , Lydias , you should not know him that has fought for you and is now in prison to release you ? No certainly , said hee , I doe not know him . This is the strangest thing I ever heard of , said Clidaman , did you never see any that did resemble him ? Not that I remember , said Lydias , and wondered . Then said Clidaman , I shall relate unto the King a story , the most worthy of compassion that Love ever caused : Then he related how Lydias went into Great Brittaine , the courtesies he received there , the affection of Melandre to him the promises hee made to carry her into Neustria with him when he went away , his flight , and his imprisonment at Callais . Poor Lydias was so astonished to hear so many particulars of his life , that he knew not what to thinke : But when Clidaman related Melandres resolution to assume mans habit , and to sight a Duel with Lypandas , and all that I have formerly related , every one was ravished . Oh heavens ! said Lydias , is it possible I should be so blind ? What should I doe to answer this obligation ? You can doe no lesse , said Clidaman , than give that life to her which shee has preserv'd . That is little , answer'd he , unlesse accompanyed with affection . Whilst they were thus in discourse , every hearer concluded , this noble act of this Womans , deserved , that this great Army should goe and assault Callais for her sake . I protest , said Merovea our Army cannot be better employed than in the rescue of so virtuous a Lady . Night being come , Lydias told Clidaman , that whilst he was at Callais a prisoner , he discovered a weak place in the Walls of the Town , where had he but a few men , he could infallibly enter . This being reported unto Merovea , it was approved of . So Lydias had given him five hundred Archers , and three hundred Men at Armes for the execution of this enterprise . In conclusion ( for I will not relate all particulars ) Callais was taken , Lypandas imprisoned , and Melandre released out of her captivity . But , I know not how it came to passe , nor why , yet as soon as all was quiet , after the Town was taken , Lydias and Melandre went away , and it was never since known what became of them . In the mean time , poor Ligdamon hath been most miserably tormented for Lydias ; for , being taken prisoner by the Neustrians , he was mistaken for Lydias , and condemned to death . Clidaman procured Merovea to send two Heralds at Armes , purposely to let them know that they were mistaken , but they would not beleeve it . Thus was Ligdamon put into a den of Lyons , where they say hee did things beyond Man : but doubtlesse he had dyed amongst them , had not a fair Lady demanded him for her Husband , which custome did at that time save him , but hee dyed presently after ; for hee loving Silvia , would not marry that Lady , but chose death rather than her for , just upon the very Marriage , he poysoned himselfe ; and shee also , 〈…〉 to be Lydias , did poyson her selfe in the same Cup. Thus poor Ligdamon dyed , so lamented by every one , that his very enemies did pitty him : But Love had a most notable way of Revenge upon Lypandas ; for when hee knew Melandre to be a woman , and remembring her virtue , beauty , and affection , hee fell so desperately in love with her , that the poorman had no other consolation but to talk of her . My Sonne sent me word , that he endeavoured to get his release and hoped to obtain it . Thus see , said Amasis , how they live in the plenitude of Honour , and none in all the Army more esteemed than they . I pray heavens to continue their good fortune , said Adamas : And whilst they were thus talking they saw Leonida , Lucinde , and the little Meril coming towards them ; I say Lucinde , for so it was agreed Celadon should be called . Amasis , who knew her not asked who she was ? It is one that is Cosen unto Adamas ( answered Galathea ) her name is Lucinde , one that is so fair , and every way so virtuous , as I desired her to stay with me some certaine dayes . She seems , said Amasis , as good as fair . I doe beleeve , Madam , said Galathea that her disposition would be very pleasing unto you , and if you think good she shall goe with us unto Marcelles . By this time Leonida was come so near that Lycinde bowed her self , and kissed the hand of Amasis with so good a grace , as any one living would have taken her for a woman : Amasis did her the honour to kisse her , and said that any who had a relation to Adamas were as dear unto her as her own children . Then Adamas began to speak lest if the disguised Lucinde should have answered , her voice might betray her ; but hee needed not to feare that ; for shee knew so well how to feigne her voice , as it did rather help to deceive them . However at this time she suffered Adamas to answer , and after a low reverence shee went amongst the other Nymphs , watching her opportunity how to steal away . At the last , Dinner time being at hand , Amasis went into the house , where finding meat upon the Table , every one dined with a merry heart , except the fair Silvia , who did most sadly resent the death of her dear Ligdamon . When Dinner was done , some of the Nymphs had a minde to play ; others to view the house ; some to walk in the Gardens , and others to fit and discourse in the Chamber of Amasis : Leonida seeming as if she would make her self ready for her going with Amasis , went out of the Chamber , and presently after Lucinde followed ; and then seeming as if they would walk , they went out of the Castle , having most of the Shepheards clothes under their Petticoats , and when they were got into the thick of the Wood , the Shepheard undressed himself , and putting on his own cloathes , he thanked the Nymph for her good assistance , offering her in exchange , his life & all that did depend upon it . Then the Nymph with a deep sigh said unto him , Well , Celadon , have I not performed my promise ? I pray remember yours also . I should think my selfe , sayd Celadon , the most unworthy man that lives , if I did not perform all my promises unto you . Then , Celadon , said she , remember what you swore unto me ; for I am resolved to put you to the Test this very hour : Fair Nymph , answered Celadon , dispose of me as far as I am able , as freely as you can of your self ; for I am fully resolved upon obedience . Have you not made a promise unto me , replyed the Nymph , that I should search into all your life past , and if I found any thing which you could doe for me , you would doe it ? And he answering that it was true , then Celadon , said she , I have done as you did bid me , and though they say Love be blind yet I have so much light left in me , as to know that you ought to continue that love which you have so often promised unto your Astrea ; for disgusts of love will not allow any one to be perjured or unfaithfull , and therefore ye ought not to fail in your duty , though they have treated you ill . The faults of others can never excuse or wash away our own . Love therefore the fair and happy Astrea , with as much sincerity of affection as ever you did : serve her , adore her , and more if it bee possible ; for Love requires extreames in his sacrifice . But yet , I know , that the good offices which I have done you , does deserve something . And because Love can never be payd but with Love , you are obliged to pay mee in the same coyn , if no impossibilities doe intervene . But since one heart is not capable of any more but one love , let me be paid with what it can : And since you cannot love me as your Mistris , I would have you love me as your Sister ; and ever hereafter to love mee , cheerish me , and treat me in that manner . Celadons contentment cannot be expressed , after hee heard this language ; for he confessed it was infinitely his own desire : And therefore , after he had given the Nymph a Million of thanks for her affection , hee vowed to receive her as his Sister , and under that notion to doe whatsoever shee commanded him . And so they parted extreamly well contented and satisfied one with another . Leonida returned to the Castle , & the Shepheard to his voyage , shunning all such Plains where he thought he might meet with any Shepheards of his acquaintance . And leaving Mount Verdun on the left hand , he went unto a little rising ground , from whence he could view most of those places where hee was accustomed to feed his Flock , where Astrea was wont to come unto him , and where they used to shade themselves from the scorching Sunne in the heat of the day . Briefly , this Prospect presented to his eye , all those contentments which hee had been so long deprived of : And in contemplation of them hee sate down under a shady tree , and sighed out these Verses . A Prospect . YOnder 's the place my fairest Sun Did bliss mee , 'fore the day begun : Whilst th' other like a sluggard slept , Or out of drousie bed was crept ; She crown'd with Violet and Rose , Did there her early self repose , And with her self such light did bring As made those fields appear a Spring . The other Sun with his hot rayes Such over-scorching heat displays , As dryes and withers every plant , And makes the Ploughmans heart to pant . My Sun with influence so sweet Such onely as have souls doe greet ; On those she never heat imparts , But burneth onely Lovers hearts . Yonder 's the Fountain which doth claim From Sycamors , a borrowed Name ; There did my Shepheardesse Divine , Whilst her fair hand was linkt in mine . Answer my Love in equal flame , Celadon shall ne'r forget the same . For there he vow'd to her , and swore Eternally her to adore . Under yond spreading leaved tree , Which shaddowed both her and me , Purest vermilion there did seek For harbour in her lovely cheek When she did blush for shame , to hear A Shepheard swear , that she was fair . No , no , said she to me , for I Fair would be onely in thy eye . But O , thou hollow Rock , where we So oft have been in secrecie : Where is that Love which we did vow , And what becometh of it now ? Did she and I the gods adore , And all in vain their help implore ? Have I not reason to complain , Since she does pay me with disdain ? And thou old Tree , whose barkie leather Defends thee from the stormy weather , To thee I doe address my plaint , And doe this sad divorce lament . How oft did we our Letters hide Within thy old worm-eaten side ? But now , alass , too plain I see Both thou and she all changed bee . These thoughts and imaginations had kept Celadon longer in that place , but for the coming of a disconsolate Shepheard , who pittifully lamenting his losse , came towards him , sighing out these Verses . Upon too over-soon a Death . YOu that my weeping eyes do see , Did you but know what misery Has swell'd my heart , In lieu of blaming me you would Adde all the sorrows that you could , And take my part . Within the gloomy shade of death The fairest that had ever breath Inhabits now . VVhy should not destiny , so tart , As well my body as my heart , That place allow . No sooner she her self did show Amongst us mortals here below , But she was gone : So as it seemeth she was sent Onely to make us all lament , And her bemoan . As loving I vy clings about A wither'd Tree when life is out , Even so would I : And live contentedly I could , If close to her but cling I could Untill I dy . Celadon having no mind to be seen by any that could know him , when hee spied this Shepheard a good distance off , he concealed himself behinde a thick bush , and when hee was past , he followed him at an unseen distance , untill he saw him sit down , and then hee crept so neare that hee could heare all his sad complaints . The humour of this unknowne Shepheard sympathizing with his own , it swelled him with a curiosity to know somthing from him both concerning his own Mistris , and his also . Therefore going to him , he began to speak thus , Sad Shepheard , I doe wish thee joy with all my heart , since I can doe no more , I hope thou wilt take my wish in good part ; and in requital of my love , I pray thee tell me whether thou doest know Astrea , Phillis , and Lycidas ; and if thou dost , then tell me all thou knowest of them . Kinde Shepheard , answered hee , thy civil language obliges me to pray , that thou mayst never have any such occasion of sorrows as I have : And I will freely tell thee all I doe know concerning those persons you mention , although my own grief forbids me to meddle in any other businesse but my own . It is about a month or six weeks , since I came into this Country of Forrests , not as many doe , to try what the Fountain of Loves verity will shew me ; for I am but too certain of my sad fate ; but by the commandment of the gods , who from the fertile banks of the famous Siene , sent mee hither with assurance that I should here finde a remedy against my miseries : And ever since I came , I have taken up my lodging in such Villages as seemed most agreeable to my condition and humour , with a resolution to stay as long as the heavens shall permit me . This design hath moved me to enquire of all the Shepheards and Shepheardesses of these parts : I am able to satisfie you in any thing you desire to know of them . All I desire to know , said Celadon , is to be satisfied how they doe . All of them , said he , are well ; but they are all troubled very much at one act of blind and fickle Fortune ; and that is , at the losse of one Celadon ( a Shepheard altogether unknown to me ) who was the Brother of Lycidas : This lost Shepheard was so loved and esteemed of every one , that he is generally lamented by all , especially by those three persons whom you named unto me . It was conceived that this Shepheard was a devoted servant unto Astrea , and it was the enmity of their Parents which hindered them from Marriage . How is it reported , said Celadon , this Shepheard was lost ? It is variously reported , answered he ; Some speake as opinion leads them , others according to circumstances and appearance ; and some , as others doe report : So as it is divers wayes related . As for me , I came hither into these quarters the very same day he was lost ; and I doe remember that every one was so affrighted at the accident , as none knew how to make a perfect relation of it . In conclusion ( and that is the best received opinion because Phillis , Astrea , and Lycidas themselves doe say it ) that this Shepheard sleeping close by the River side , he fel in , and Astrea also , but her clothes did save her . Celadon imagining that they had prudently invented this report , to take away occasion of talking ill upon the accident , he was very glad ; for his feares alwayes were , that reports would reflect much upon Astrea's honour , and therefore hee asked him further ; But what doe they think , said he , is become of this Shepheard ? That hee is dead ( answered the sad Shepheard ) And I assure you , Astrea takes it so sadly , that though shee puts the best face of it she can , yet every one saies , it is almost incredible , that shee should be so much changed ; however , for ought I see , she is so fair that ( except Diana hinders her ) I never saw any fairer , except my dearest Cleon , and indeed they three may well be compared together . Every one , said Celadon , will speake well of his own Mistris ; and Love has a quality , not onely to blind , but to change the eyes of Lovers ; so as there was never any Lover that thought his Mistris ugly . This , answered the Shepheard , were something , if I were in love with Astrea or Diana ; but since I am ever incapable of that , I may be a competent judge : And you who seem to doubt of this Shepheardesses beauty , you must needs be either a stranger , or else some ill-willer . I am neither of those two , said Celadon , but truly I am the most miserably afflicted Shepheard that is in the whole world . I shall never grant that , said Tircis , unlesse you except me : For if your misery proceed from any thing else but Love , the pain cannot be so great as mine , since the heart is the most tender part we have , and is most sensible of any sorrows : And though your misery doe proceed from love , yet it must needs submit unto mine ; for of all the miseries in love , despair is the most intolerable ; disdain , anger , hatred , jealousie , absence , or any thing is short of death ; for this pale Goddesse with her fatall hand , does cut away both hope and life ; so as I the most miserable amongst all men living , doe complain of a misery without any remedy or hope . Celadon answered with a deep sigh , Oh Shepheard , how much doe you erre in your opinion ? I doe confess that the greatest miseries are those which doe proceed from Love , of which I have had a full experience : But I cannot by any means allow that those miseries which are without hope are the most sad ; nor indeed doe they deserve to bee resented ; for it is a meer act of folly to weep for a thing which cannot bee helped . And Love , answered hee , what is that but a meer folly ? I will not enter upon that , said Celadon , before we have done with the other ; for that alone will take up much time . But I pray tell me , Doe you lament this death out of love , or not ? Certainly out of love , answered he . If it be out of love , answered Celadon , then I have heard Silvander , and all our learned Shepheards say , that Love is nothing but a desire to enjoy that beauty which you find in the person loved . 'T is very true , said the stranger : Then , replyed Celadon , Will any reasonable man desire a thing which cannot bee had ? No certainly , said Tircis . Then , said Celadon , the death of Cleon ought to be the cure of all your grief ; for since you confesse that desire never ought to be where there is no hope of obtaining ; and that Love is nothing else but a desire ; Death , which puts you out of all hopes to enjoy , ought by consequence to put you out of all desire ; and desire being dead , all Love should die with it . The sad Shepheard answered , that whatsoever he said , he was sure that his misery was most extream ; and because he would not revive the memory of his dead Cleon , hee would not argue the matter any longer , onely thus farre hee said , Shepheard , that which comes under sence is more certain than that which is onely in opinion : And therefore all those reasons which he alleged could not convince him of that which he was so sensible of : So recommending him unto the tuition of Pan , Celadon and he parted : And Solitude being most suitable to a Lovers thoughts , Celadon went on through the Woods untill hee came to the Bridge of Boutresse : and passing over the River there , he was in doubt which way to wend ; but this was his full resolution , to obey Astrea , who had forbidden him to see her , untill she did command him . At last , being come near Bonleiu , the habitation of the chast Vestals , hee was ashamed that he had so rashly approached that place ; and therefore intending to goe farther off , hee went into a Wood , so thick and boggy , that hee had much adoe to get out again . This forced him to draw nearer the River ; for the thinne gravel was lesse troublesome to him than the thick mud : So walking along , untill hee was weary , hee looked for a convenient place to rest upon , intending to keep so close untill night that none should see him : At the last , hee cast his eye upon a little Cave , whose entrance on one side towards the River the water had washed ; and the other side was so covered with Trees and Bushes , as those in the way could not see it ; nor had he himselfe taken notice of it , had hee not gone along the River side . The place did so please him , that he resolved to passe away the rest of the day in it , and not to come out of this Grotto untill night : And therefore hee beganne to trim it up as well as he could , removing the Rubbish which the River had brought into it . The place was nothing else but a Rock , which the water beating upon , had by degrees worn away , and made a Cave , and that in such various Rooms , as if it were done on purpose ; so as stooping a little , hee entred into a room like a Bed-chamber : the place was about six or seven paces in length , and as much broad : It was about the height of a man , though in some places , the points of the Rock were troublesome , which the Shepheard did by degrees break off with a Flint : Hec contrived himself a place like a bed , which he covered with Mosse ; and having fitted all things in this manner , he laid his coat , and such things as troubled him , upon his bed , and then looking upon the ground , he found a Letter , which he knew to be from the fair Astrea , which hee did let fall . Hee rouzed up himselfe , as out of a deep sleep , and came into the entrance of the Cave , where looking upon the dear paper which he held in his hands , after a hundred zealous and amorous kisses , hee said ; Oh thou most deare paper , heretofore my great joy , and now the occasion of my most bitter sorrowes : Upon this , opening it , the first thing that presented it selfe to his eye , was Astrea's Character joyned with his : This did so freshly revive the memory of his former happinesse , as now he was reduced almost unto tearms of despair . Oh ye Characters , ( said he ) too true testimonies of my misfortune , why are you not separated from mine , to wait upon the will of my fair Shepheardess ? Time was , when you might have done me good service ; but now , that such fatall dysasters have separated us , why are you here ? Perhaps it is to make it appear , that the heavens showre all their dysasterous influences upon me , but can never make my will distinct from Astrea's . Upon this , he sat down upon a great stone , which he had rouled out of the River , to the entrance into the Grotto ; and then , after he had wiped away all the tears from his eyes , he read these ensuing words . Astrea's Letter unto Celadon . HEavens grant , Celadon , that those assurances which you have given me of your affection , may continue for ever : And I do passionately desire you to believe , that I do hold you more dear than if you were my Brother , and am yours to my very grave . These few words of Astrea's , caused abundance of misery unto Celadon ; for after he had many times read them over , they did make his wounds to bleed afresh ; for , he recollected into his memory one after one , all the favours that ever this Shepheardesse did him , which moved him unto so much regreet , as had not night approached , he had not suffered his eyes to cease from crying , or his tongue from complaining , against what his heart suffered ; but darknesse caused him to enter into his Cave , and being very weary with walking and grieving , he fell asleep . Two daies were past , before this sad Shepheard ever thought of eating ; for he was so taken up with sad thoughts , and his mind was so full of melancholly , as he never thought upon any meat , but was so distempered with tears , that his eyes seemed two Fountains : and had he not feared offending the gods , in causing his own death , and wore , in thereby losing the Idea of his fair Astrea , doubtlesse he had ended the course of his life ; but seeing he was constrained unto it , he did visit that bag of victualls which Leonida had furnished him withall , which provision lasted him many daies ; for he did eat as little as possible he could : At last , he was constrained to have recourse unto roots and fallads . All the day long , if he saw none neer his solitary habitation , he would walk upon the gravelly shore , and often engraved the cause of his sorrowes upon the bark of Trees ; sometimes he would engrave Astrea's Characters and his own ; then upon a sudden would he deface them , saying , Thou art deceived , Celadon , this is not a time for Characters : for thou art still constant , and , to thy grief all things else are changed . Let all those testimonies of past happiness alone ; and if thou wilt needs be writing in Characters , engrave with them thy tears , thy sorrowes and thy death , as most suitable unto thy condition . When night came , then his sad thoughts came fresher into his memory for darkness being more sit for it , his imagination was the stronger ; nor did he ever retire , unless it was night and if the Moon shined , he would walk all night long , and sometimes sinde himselfe asleep under a tree in the morning . Thus this sad Shepheard , leading this disconsolate life , he was grown so pale and lean , that he was not knowable ; and sometimes when he went unto a Fountain to drink , he would wonder to see himselfe in the water ; his hair was grown all into disorder , his eyes shrunk , his nose sharp and long , so as it was a wonder he should live . Oh! had Astrea seen him in this sad condition , what abundance of content would it have been unto her , to see by undeniable arguments , that she was perfectly loved by the most faithfull and compleat Shepheard of all Lignon . The Moon had been twice at the full , since Celadon escaped out of Galathea's hands ; and still , in obedience to the commands of Astrea , he durst not present himselfe unto her , but senlked himselfe in his Grotto : And though three months were compleatly past since his losse , yet , the resentments of it were so fresh in the soul of his Shepheardesse , that all her prudent circumspection was not able to conceal it , from such as had any observance over her . It seems , heaven , as a punishment upon her , denyed her that remedy , which Time usually affords unto those that are subject unto sorrow ; for , in lieu of allaying the bitternesse of it , she did daily discover new occasions , and matter for her griefe , and when any resentments did divert her memory of them , her eyes would then six themselves upon no objects , but such as were sad ; which to avoid , she kept her selfe most commonly in her Cabin : But , her greatest affliction was , she was deprived of that consolation , which is found , even in the greatest misfortunes ; I mean , she could not lay the fault upon any but her self , nor could she find out any excuse to turn it another way : And certainly , it had bin absolutely impossible for her to have lived under such a load of griefs , if the society of Diana & Phillis had not helped her to bear the burthen ; for the presence of reall friends , is doubtlesse one of the most soveraigne remedies that griefe can receive ; and these two reall friends not being ignorant of it , they had so great a care of her , that one or both of them were continually with her ; they would pull her out of her Chamber by force , and carry her into the most unfrequented places , for unto others they would not , lest they should meet with some accidents , which might bring Celadon afresh into her memory ; so as these kinde Shepheardesses did sweeten many an houre , and stole many a bitter minute from Astrea . Silvander on the other side , under pretence of a faigned addresse unto Diana , did fall so extreamly in reall love with her , as he hath been an excellent example unto all the Country , and , at his own expences taught them this Doctrine , that Love will not be jeasted withall . He findes now so many compulsive causes of love in that Shepheardesse , as he admires he should be acquainted with her so long , and love her no sooner : And though this task of courtship which he had undertaken , was the Origen of his disease ; yet , he made no complaint , because Diana , without any offence , allowed him liberty to expresse his passion ; for such was the violence of his love , that if it had not been allowed some vent , it would have broke him , and he could not possibly have lived without it . When he consulted with himselfe , he plainly saw , that he had made a disadvantageous change , especially when he remembered how happy he was , an absolute Master of himselfe ; oft did he muster up all his arguments drawn from reason , to rid himselfe from this new servitude ; and when he found that reason was too weak to do it , he would arme himselfe with violent resolutions against it . But alas ! look how oft he tryed all these waies so oft did he see , that it is in vain for any man to strive aganst the ordinances of heaven ; and that whoso is wise , will rather comply and submit his will thereunto . And therefore every morning and night , when civility denyed him Diana's company , he used to retire himselfe from all manner of company , as well , because all the world without her was irksome unto him , as to consult more freely with himselfe , and to consider , which way he had best take , to effect his desires : And though he saw many impossibilities in the pursuit of his affection yet , for all that , he could fix upon no resolutions , which concluded not in advantage of his love : If at any time he started a designe to make a retreat , Oh , how suddenly would his heart give a check unto himselfe ? If he determined to pursue , Oh , what difficulties , what rubs , and how many Martyrdoms did he foresee ? What shall we do , Silvander , ( would he say to himselfe ) since both pursuit and retreat are equally impossible ? Then would he say in answer to himselfe : Thy best way is to do , as the heavens they would have thee . Can it be imagined , that the heavens would ever have made her so admirably fair , but only , that all those who see her , should love her ? And since in going both forward and backward , thou findest equall impossibility , chuse that course which is most agreeable to the will of heaven and to thy selfe . She is made so fair , purposely to be loved and adored ; and for my part , I will far sooner quit my life , then her service . What then needs any further consultation , since the will of heaven and my own , do so well agree upon it ? As he was in discourse with himselfe , he chanced to be neer the pleasant River of Lignon , opposite to a Rock , which resounded an Eccho , that distinctly answered to the last syllable of every sentence : And therefore , after much turbulency of spirit , he roused up himselfe , as if awakned out of a dream , and said , Why should I thus turmoile my selfe in so many ravelled contrarieties ? The Eccho which inhabits in this place , will tell me what it hath heard from the mouth of my fairest Shepheardesse ; and therefore it is the most infallible Oracle which I can consult withall . Then clearing up his voice , he began to enquire thus of it . ECCHO , TEll me , where goes my cries and care , Thou blabbing Daughter of the Air ? To the Air. Do'st think my heart , which Torments nurse , A better End will meet , or worse ? Worse . What then doth mean that charming eye , Which seemes to love eternally ? A Lie. If so , then what will me recover , And from my Errour me deliver ? Leave her . How ! leave her , saist thou , to another ? How can I leave her , when I love her ? Love her . The best advice that thou couldst frame : But , did Diana say the same ? The same . Had she but said , that she did Love , Oh! then I should most happy prove ? Happy prove . And so I should , could I but finde , That thou wert sure this is her minde ? This is her minde . Although Silvander knew well enough , that he was his own Answerer , and that the Aire being beaten by his voice into the concavities of the Rock , was reverberated into his ears ; yet could he not chuse , but resent great consolation from the auspicious Answers which he received ; conceiving , that nothing was governed by Chance , but all by an All-wise Providence , and therefore he believed those words which the Rock returned to his ear , were inspired into his tongue by some good Demon , that loved him ; so as in this opinion , he followed the custome of all Lovers , who use to flatter themselves in what they desire , and find such hopes out of very bare appearances , in which there in no appearance of reason . After he had given thanks unto the Genius of the Rocks , and to the Nymphs of Lignon , he intended to go and present himselfe unto his Shepheardesse , at the field of Mercury , for there she used to call , in her way to Astrea ; and as he winded his course that way , he espied afar off the Nymph Leonida , and the generous Paris , who hearing his voice turned towards him , as well to enquire of the Shepheardesses Astrea Diana , and Phillis , as to enjoy his good company : For though Paris did well enough know what affection he bore unto Diana ; yet did he love and esteem him very much , because he could never believe , that that wise and discreet Shepheardesse could prefer him before himselfe , by reason of the grandure of Adamas , who for his quality of Grand Druide , was , next unto Amasis , the most honoured by all the Country : never considering , that Love useth not to measure by the Ell of Ambition or Merit , but by opinion only . Silvander , whose education in the Phocencian and Massellian Universities , had compleatly civilized , though the meeting of Paris was but halfe pleasing to him , yet he turned to the Nymph and him , to salute them . I need not ask you ( said Leonida unto him , and smiled ) what thoughts entertained you in this solitary place , for I am sure , that Diana was the chiefe : But I would gladly know , why you do prefer the thoughts before the fight of her ; and what occasions does invite you from her presence ? I will not deny , Madam , said he unto her , but that those pleasing thoughts whereof you speak , were my deer companions , as well in this place as every where else , when I am absent from Diana : But , that I should think them more deer unto me then the sight of her , give me leave to tell you , that though it ought to be so , yet I have not obtained so much Mastery of my selfe ; and though you now see me without her , it is only to passe away more sweetly in contemplation those houres , which her r●past does constrain me to be absent from her : And indeed , I was just now going unto her , at the field of Mercury : for now 's the time she useth to be there , in her way to Astrea , and my intention was to wait upon her . And we ( answered Leonida ) came with resolutions , to spend the remainder of this day with those fair Shepheardesses ; and therefore I beseech you , Shepheard , conduct us thither ; and by the way , tell us , why the thoughts of her you adore , ought to be more dear unto you then her presence , which is the first cause of them ? For my part , I conceive it so discordant to reason , that I cannot imagine how it should be . Silvander , in obedience to her commands , shewing a Path-way which was a nearer cut thorough a great Meadow , began thus to reply ; The question , Great Nymph , is of no such great difficulty to be understood , if it be but taken as it ought ; for it is most certain that the eyes are the doores by which Love first enters into our soules . If any doe fall in love upon report of beauty and perfection of absent parties , that is either a love not lasting : nor violent , being rather a shaddow than any real love ; or else the soul which received it , had some grand defect in it self ; for reports having commonly as many falsehoods as truths , that judgement which builds upon any such uncertain foundation , cannot bee found , nor proceed from a well-tempered soul ; but as that which produceth a thing , is not the same which gives it nutriment , and makes it grow up to perfection , so it may be rightly said of Love. Our Ewes bring forth their Lambs , who at first doe seek a little nutriment from their Milk , yet it is not that Milk which brings them up unto perfection , but it is a more solid nutriment which they receive from the grasse which they feed upon : So likewise the eyes may conceive and produce a green infant-affection , but there must be something more solid and substantial to make it grow unto perfection , and that must be by a knowledge of the virtues , beauties , merits , and a reciprocal affection of the party loved . Now this knowledge does take its originall indeed from the eyes , but it must bee the soul which must afterwards bring it to the rest of judgement , and by the testimonies both of eyes and eares , and all other considerations , concoct a verity , and so ground upon it . If this verity bee to our advantage , then it produceth in us such thoughts , whose sweetnesse cannot be equalled by another kinde of contentment than the effects of the same thoughts . If it be onely advantageous to the party loved , then doubtlesse it doth augment our affection , but yet with violence and inquietude : and therefore no question but absence doth augment love , so it bee not so long as that the very image of the party loved be quite effaced ; Whether it be that an absent Lover never represents unto his fancy but onely the perfections of the person loved ; or whether it bee , that the understanding being already wounded will not fancy any thing but what pleaseth it ; or whether it be that the very thought of such things does adde much unto the perfections of the party loved : Yet this is infallibly true , that he does not truly love , whose affection does not augment in absence from the person loved . For my part ( answered Leonida ) My judgement is much different from yours , and I have ever been of opinion , that absence is the greatest , and most dangerous enemy which Love hath . Presence , replied the Shepheard , is without comparison much more , as wee may see by dayly experience ; for you shall find a hundred loves that change in presence , for one in absence ; and to demonstrate , that presence is more enemy unto love , consider , that if one absent cease loving , its cessation i● without any violence of strugling , and the change is onely because the memory is by degrees smothered with oblivion , as a fire is with its own ashes ; but when love breaks off in presence , it is never without a noise and extream violence , and ( which is a strange argument ●o prove my assertion ) converts that love into a greater hatred than if the love had never be●n ▪ And that proceeds from this reason ; A lover is alwaies either loved or hated , or held in a degre of indifferency ; if he be loved , as abundance is apt to glut , so love being loaden in presence with too many favours , grows weary : If hee be hated , then hee meets with so many demonstrations of that hate every minute , as at length he is forced to ease himself If hee be in a degree of indifferency , and finds his love still slighted , he will at length , if he be a man of any courage , make a retreate , and resist the continuall affronts which are put upon him ; whereas in absence , all favours received cannot by their abundance glut , since they do rather set an edge upon desire : And the knowledge of hatred entring into our souls onely by the ear , the blow smarts not so much as that which is received by sight : and likewise disdain and slight , bee much more tolerable in absence than in presence ; doubtlesse therefore absence is much more fit to preserve affection than presence is . I must needs confesse ( answered the Nymph ) that there happens many accidents in presence which destroyes love , that absence is exempted from . But for all that , you cannot perswade me , but that I must needs think the sight of the party loved , does augment love much more , than by not seeing her ; for carresses and favours are the food of love ; and those which are conferred in presence , are far greater , and more sensibly obliging , than any others . I thought , Madam ( answered the Shepheard ) that I had already sufficiently answered your demand ; but since it is your pleasure to desire more clear reasons , I shall endeavour to give them . It hath already been said , that Love doth first begin at the eyes , but it is not the eyes that doth nourish it : Beauty and goodnesse without any more , give it a growth in us , when they are once known : Now the knowledge of this Beauty indeed comes first by the eyes ; but when that knowledge is once in our souls , wee may love afterwards without the help of eyes , which you will easily grant if ever you were in love : Consider , and tell mee , would you lose your love if you lost your eyes ? No , certainly , and therefore you must needs confesse , it is not your eyes which does preserve your love . As for the knowledge of goodness it is produced either by actions , or by words , both which doe stand in need of presence , to be first known , but afterwards not at all ; for that knowledge is afterwards preserved in the secret Cabinet of the memory , whereupon a soul does afterwards sufficiently feed . Then I beleeve you know , Madam , that the more knowledge one hath of the party loved , the more doth love encrease ; but then , it is apparent , that the turbulent motion of the senses , doe infinitely hinder the clearnesse of the understanding ; and as the plummets of a Clock , the one cannot ascend unlesse the other doe descend , so when the senses are up , the understanding part must needs bee down and so the contrary , when the senses are absent , the Intellectuals are best present , and does work more perfectly than they would if they were disturbed by any objects of the eye , which is able to doe nothing else but look , and desire , and sigh . If you would think seriously upon any matter , has not wise Nature taught you to put your hand upon your eyes to the end that the sight should not divert the understanding another way ? And therefore hence you must needs conclude with me in my argument , and confess , that Love digests it self better in absence than in presence . But if it be so , said Paris , how comes it to passe that all Lovers should so passionately desire the sight of them they love ? It proceeds from ignorance , answered Silvander : He cannot attribute unto himselfe the name of a Lover , who thinkes his love so great that it is impossible it should augment : If any be of that opinion , he will never seeke after any means to increase it , nor bee in any quest of further knowledge , but rests himselfe contented with as much onely as his eye can afford him , without any deeper contemplation . But , O great Nymph , what a vast difference there is betwixt a love that is nourished by the eyes , and a love that is nourished by the understanding ? As much doubtless as the soul is superiour to the body , so much is the understanding to be preferred before the eyes . And absence in such is so far from diminishing love , that it augments and begets fresh and violent desires to augment it ; and contemplation of a Beauty does imprint it deeper into the fancy than any eye can . If it be so , said Paris , I wonder you doe not absent your selfe from Diana , to the end you may the more love her . I told you before ( answered Silvander ) that I ought to doe so , but that I have not yet obtained so much mastery over my self ; for , generous Paris , we are all but men , I mean all imperfect ; and the imperfections of humanity are not upon a sudden removed : We are all sensitively inclined , and love to see , tast , smell , and touch , and must needs hanker after these corporal senses . This is the point unto which I have not yet arrived , and unto which I ought . Reason will forbid such considerations , and bid us act all by the intellectual faculties : Nature bestowed the senses upon us onely for instruments , by which the soul may receive the knowledge of things , but not to be our companions in the pleasures and felicities of them , as being altogether incapable of so great a good . This discourse had continued longer , if they had not by chance heard Phillis sing neare the field of Mercury : Shee was sitting with another Shepheardesse under a shady tree , looking upon their Flocks as they were feeding untill the heat of the day was over . As soon as Silvander heard her tone hee turned his head that way and knowing them , hee turned his head again so suddenly , that Leonida could not chuse but smile . What doe you hear and see said she , which causeth you to turn your head so quickly away ? I have seen , Madam , said he , her whom I never see without sorrow : Phillis I meane , the most cruel of my enemies , since she is the cause of my servitude . At the very same time , Lycidas was walking the same way , and was upon them before he was aware . Jealousie which made him fly all company , made him shun Silvander more than any other ; but now Civility constrained him to salute Leonida and Paris , and being invited to follow them , though at first he would have desired their pardon with some frivolous excuses : But Leonida , who loved him for Celadous sake , was so importunate with him , that he was forced to make one in the company : And Paris , who was very desirous to know where Diana was , did ask him , if he knew who it was that was with Phillis under that shady Tree . Lycidas , who had not yet taken notice of them , looked , and then answered , that it was Astrea . Then going on their way , Leonida resumed the discourse , which she had begun with Silvander ; And why Shepheard , said she unto him , are you so offended against that Shepheardess ? for though shee be the cause of your love , yet is shee also the cause of your becoming a more accomplished man : And I beleeve you will confess that love is able to adde much ornament unto our soules ; and if it be so you are rather much obliged unto her . I must needs confesse , answered Silvander , that I believe without Phillis , I had not fallen in love ; but I must tell you withall , that she is the cause that I have lost my liberty , and am lesse my own than hers whom I adore : And I must also tell you , that liberty is of so high a price , that I am not so much obliged to her for making me more accomplished , as I am disobliged to her for the losse of my dear and desirable freedom . But , added the Nymph , by her means you may perhaps obtain the affection of her whom you adore and love . And a well born soul , as yours is , will set such a value upon that , be it at any rate whatsoever , as he cannot complain against her who is the cause of it ; A well born and generous soul , replyed he , will not upon any termes thank her who is the cause of her servitude ; for servitude , be it in what degree it will , is still servitude . At the first when Lycidas heard Phillis named , he stood still with much attention , but after he had heard all the discourse and replyes of Silvander , he did beleeve that he really loved her ; and not being able to hide his Jealousie as he desired , he could not chuse but say unto him , I beseech you , Shepheard , tell mee , Doe you indeed love this Shepheardesse so much as you seem to doe ? Silvander , who never thinking of Lycidas , had talked thus unto Leonida , and knowing that this question did proceed from Jealousie , hee had a minde to keep him still in his doubt , and therefore would not either deny , or confesse what he asked , but onely said thus unto him ; I beseech you , Lycidas , tell mee what you doe think ? I see answered he , so many dissimulations , that my judgment cannot determine any certainty upon them . Since my dissimulations , said Silvander , doe blind your judgement , I beseech you tell me , what is your desire ? My desires , answered Lycidas are not any thing dependant upon you , whose actions are very indifferent unto me : and therefore , I referre them unto your own imaginations . Since you are not pleased to acquaint me with your will , said Silvander , if I doe any thing which shall displease you , blame your self only , and arm your self with patience . Lycidas would have replyed , and perhaps somewhat sharply , if Leonida , who foresaw it , had not hindred him with an excuse that she was desirous to hear Phillis sing ; for they were so neare as to hear her words , which were these , A Song against Jealousie . CUpid with left hand shot awry , His Bow did start , his Arrows fly Most commonly too low or high , And fayleth in his Archery . Or if he hit the mark , I fear That all his Arrows poyson'd were , In lieu of Love did Frenzy bear ; For Jealousies no other are . If Lovers needs must Jealous be , And from such venome ne'r be free , Then fie upon 't , my Prayer shall be , From Love good Lord deliver me . Silvander intending to make Lycidas as Jealous as possibly he could , and seeing Phillis very attentive upon her Song , also Astrea upon those thoughts which this Song revived in her memory , he left Leonida , and ran unto her ; fell down upon his knees , kissed her hand , then rose up and acquainted her with the comming of Leonida and Paris . Phillis had not so much leasure as to check him for his rude intrusion , because Leonida was so neer , that she was forced to rise , and pay that civill duty which was due unto her . Silvander offered to lead her by the arme , but she seeing Lycidas in the company , did repulse him , which was no smal wound in the soul of the jealous Lycidas , who perceiving that Phillis saw him , did believe , that she repulsed him only , because it was in his presence . But after all complements of all sides were performed , all of them sat down under a shady tree , and Silvander resolving to add fewell unto the jealousie of Lycidas he fell down upon his knees before Phillis : Well , my fair shepheardesse , said he unto her , how long is it your pleasure our war shall continue ? What terme have you limited unto my services ? How long will you delight in those pains which you have caused me to endure ? Though you do imploy all your Art and Armes against me , yet , I hope in the end the victory will be mine . Phillis knew well enough , that this shepheards speeches had relation only unto the wager that was between them , who should love Diana best , and therfore received his expression , in that sence they ought to be understood . But Lycidas , who thought that this wager was only an invention betwixt them , to umbrage their affection , he took it in another sence . Which she plainly perceiving , she cast her eyes alwaies upon him , and to undeceive him in his opinion , answered Silvander in this manner : Shepheard , Shepheard , there is no such necessity of using all my power to vanquish you , in the wager that is betwixt us , and therefore I dare assume so much confidence as to tell you , that I shall get the victory . Silvander knew what Phillis designed , and therefore , by way of contradiction , answered her : None can be ignorant of your power and Silvander , the least of any Shepheard about L●gno● , since he hath so often resented the effects of your beauty . If it be so , replyed she , you are like unto those that blinde themselves with looking at the Sun , when as the Sun is not in any fault , nor ever mindes them . Ah Shepheardess , answered he , whoso does behold the Sun-shine of your eyes , and is not blinded , is unworthy to behold it . I cannot tell ( said Phillis , and blushed at his words ) what your designe is in speaking thus , but I am sure , our Mistress shall be acquainted with these dissembling expressions , which , since the wager is to be determined very shortly , I am very confident will cost you very deer , and then you will feel the smart of over late repentance . Do not think , Shepheardess , said he , that I shall ever repeat of any expressions of my affection to you , but on the contrary , I ought rather to be sorry , that I have been so long without any declaration of it , and ought not to fear the menaces wherewith you threaten me . Phillis knew well enough , and Astrea also , that he mocked her ; but that was no satisfaction to the suspition which these words did kindle in the minde of Lycidas , who perceiving how Phillis was netled at them , was the more fortified in his opinion . At the last , she said unto him . I think , Silvander , that you have laid a wager , that you would displease me with this language ; or else you come to practise upon me what you shall say unto your Mistress . If that be his aime , said Astrea , his best way would be , to be plain , and speak unto you , as if you were Diana her selfe , and not to dissemble so unto you . Nay , nay , said Silvander , that 's all one , my aime is to let her understand the qualitie of my affection . And then he prepared himselfe to proceed . I conjure you said Phillis , by her , whom of all the world you love most , to let me be quiet , and content your selfe , that I do know more of your affection , then you can expresse . These conjurations , said he , are too powerfull to be contradicted , and the declaration which you have made too advantageous , not to content me ; and therefore since it is your pleasure , I am silent . You do oblige me by it , said Phillis , for I cannot endure your language ; it is more fit you went and helped Diana , whom I left in her Cabin , much troubled about her beloved Lamb Floretta , which is dead , or neer it . If you command me , replyed Silvander , and will undertake the charge of my flock till I return , I will go unto her . Nay , said Phillis , if that be all , I do command you ; and will undertake the charge of your flock . Then Silvander , as if he durst not disobey what she commanded , went unto the place where Diana was , leaving Phillis very glad of his departure , and Lycidas the most jealous Shepheard in all the Country : For , though Silvander's language did much displease , yet , the displeasures which he observed in Phillis , were much more stinging ; and her conjuring him by the person whom he most loved , was most of all offensive to him : But her taking the charge of his flock upon her , this action pierced him to the very heart and yet the poor Shepheardesse did all this , only because she thought Silvande●'s language was offensive unto Lycidas . Thus see , how our designes do sometimes produce effects quite contrary to our intentions . Mean time Silvander coming to the Cabin of his Shepheardesse , he found all that Phillis had said was true ; for he found Diana sitting upon the ground , with her beloved sheep in her lap , which seemed to be dead , sometimes rubbing it , sometimes putting salt into its mouth , but all to no purpose , for the sheep tumbled upon the ground , and lay for dead , which grieved the Shepheardesse very much , for she loved it above all the rest . When she was out of all hopes , and perhaps accused some of her neighbours of Witchcraft , for looking upon it with some malevolent eye ; Silvander came in , and after a salute asked her , what she did upon the ground ? You may see without asking me , said she if you do but look in what a condition my dear Floretta is in . The Shepheard kneeled down , looked seriously upon it , and stopped its nose with one of his fingers , to hinder it from breathing : But assoon as it was let alone , after a little faint sneez , it began to turn round about untill it fell . Silvander having discovered its disease , looked very jocundly upon Diana : Trouble not your selfe , fair Mistresse said he unto her , your beloved Floretta will recover again ; it ▪ disease is not caused by any Witchcraft , but rather by the heat of the Sun , which having offended the brain , hath caused this disease , which is called the Vertigo , a convulsion of the nerves , which have their scource from the brain , and causeth them to go round . Time doubtlesse will cure it , without any other Physick ; but yet I know a Simple , which growes in the next Meadow , which will be an infallible cure , which , if you please to give me leave . I will apply . Please ( said the Shepheardesse , glad of the good newes ) yes with all my heart ; and that I may be acquainted with that herb against another time , I will go with you . I shall be most glad of that , replyed he , in a double respect ; the one , in doing you an acceptable piece of service ; the other , in having your company , which I shall think the best bestowed part of my time . Upon this , they left the sheep in custody of those in the Cabin , and went to gather this Plant : Diana all the way gave the Shepheard thanks for his good will : And Silvander having by chance observed the Plant as he came , he went presently to it again , and gathering a good quantity , they squeezed the juice of it into the ears of the Sheep , which had no sooner received it , but it immediately began to shake its head , and after two or three sneezes , it began to bleat , and call for the rest of his fellowes , and began to eat . But Silvander taking it by the neck , did put it into a room by it selfe , and wished Diana not to let it come out all that day , by reason of the Sun's heat . Diana not contenting her selfe with the cure of her beloved sheep , and with the knowledge of the herb , would yet by any means know the name of it . The Plant , replyed Silvander , hath many names ; some give it the name of Cla●e , others Cleer-eye , or All-good ; and we call it Scarliol , or wild End've . But I beseech you , why are you not as carefull to preserve all that is your , as this beloved sheep ? When I see them ill , said she , I will apply the remedy , not only unto my own , but unto any 's else , assoon as I can . I would you were as willing to do so , replyed he , as I see you are the contrary . Good Silvander , replyed Diana , do not spoil the courtesy you have done me in curing my deer Floretta , by injuring me with such a thought : but we had better go , and seek out my Companions , who doubtlesse are all in much trouble for me . Upon this , she went to the field of Mercury , full of joy for the cure of her sheep ; and by the way she understood , that Leonida and Paris were with those Shepheardesses , unto whom she went : Presently after , she saw them all comming towards her ; for Paris hearing of Diana's griefe , desired all the company to go unto her , and try if they could give any good advice for the cure of her sheep : But when they saw her comming afar off , they stayed , supposing the sheep to be either cured or dead ; and as chance was , it was just in the field of Mercury , where foure waies met : And because the basis on which the statue of Mercury did stand , was raised above the levell three steps , they sat round about it , and some looking one way , some another , Leonida espied two Shepheards and a Shepheardesse , coming , as it were from mount Verdun , who seemed to be at some odds ; for the actions of their hands , armes , and all parts , did shew them to be in some passionate dispute , especially the Shepheardesse , who thrust from her sometimes the one , and sometimes the other , and would not hear them : sometimes they stood still and held her , as if they were desirous to make her the judge of their controversy ; but she still struck away their hands on both sides , and then ran away from them , untill they overtook her again . Had they not sometimes kneeled down before her , and otherwhiles submissively kissed her hands , to stay her ; one would have thought by her flight , that they would have offered some violence unto her . And drawing neer this statue of Mercury , without taking any notice of the good company that was about it , Leonida shewed them unto all the company , and asked , if any knew them ? I have often seen them , said Lycidas , in the Town next adjoyning unto mount Verdun : They are not originally of that place , but strangers , whom the fortune of their Parents constrained to come and dwell in this Country . If you desire to see a young springing beauty , give great hopes of rare perfection , look but that Shepheardesse in the face ; and if you could by any means invite them to relate the difference that is betwixt them , I am confident it would prove an excellent diversion : for they are both in love with that Shepheardesse , and she will not entertain either : It was once my chance to hear some of their disputes from their own mouths , and in my judgment it was worthy of notice . The Shepheardesse is called Celida , he that is the taller on the right hand , is called Thamires , and the other Calidon . Lycidas had no sooner said this , but the strangers were so neer them , that every one perceived the reports of Lycidas concerning Celida to be most true ; for the lustre of her beauty was so admirable , as it attracted all eyes upon her ; and though there might be found some nice defect in her beauty , yet any one might judge that time would bring it unto exact perfection . Whilst every one was in a censorious contemplation of her , Leonida , prompted by the report of Lycidas , was very desirous to know their difference ; therefore she advanced towards them , and after a civill salute , invited them in the name of all the company , to sit down and rest themselves upon the stairs where they did sit . Celidea , who was full of civility , and knew what reverence was due unto the Nymph , and also very glad to avoid the importunities of the two Shepheards , she did most willingly accept of Leonida's offer : And when all were taking their places , Diana came unto them , and after all civill salutations , she sat down amongst the good company . Lycidas not being able to endure , that Silvander should sit next Phillis ; he stole out of the company before any took notice of him , and went to entertain his own sad thoughts in the thick of the wood . Then Leonida , having caused Celidea to sit next her on one hand , and Astrea on the other , Diana sat next the stranger , and Paris next her . And because Phillis had taken her place next the sad Astrea , Silvander was with Thamires and Calidon ; and though they did not sit about the statue , yet their backs were towards the fair Shepheardesses , and could not see them . Paris and Phillis did sit a little turning from them yet so , as by a little turning their bodies , they could both see and speak unto them . Being thus ranged , Leonida seeing Celidea's modesty would not permit her to speak , and intending to inspire her with more confidence , she thus broke silence Although , fair Celidea , you were unknown unto us by sight ; yet the fame of your beauty hath reached all our ears , which swells us all with extream curiosity , to know both you and your fortune . Lycidas hath partly acquainted us with the difference that is betwixt you and these two courteous Shepheards ; but since there goes various reports of it , we should be extreamly glad to hear the truth from your own mouth . Madam , answered the stranger , I shall be very loath to requite your civility with a tedious History of our dissentions ; but , if the knowledge of it will any way contribute unto your service , I shall most freely do it . Although the relation and remembrance of things past , be nothing pleasing unto me ; Yet , great Nymph , I cannot chuse but desire , that you might entertain the time with some other , and some better discourse . Madam , said Calidon , since this shepheardesse is unwilling to undertake the satisfaction of your knowledge , I beseech you impose the task upon me ; let me be the Relator both in the presence of her and Thamires , to the end they may correct me , if I deviate from the truth . Great Nymph , said Thamires , since it is I that am most interressed in the businesse , it is most reasonable you should receive it from my mouth . Upon that account , replyed Celidea , it belongs most unto my selfe to be the relater , for you are both combined against me . I finde no reason in that , said Calidon ; for though , fair Celidea , you are against us both , yet both of us are for you : And as for Thamires , I would have him know , that he who has most wrong , has most reason to complain : And , great Nymph , it is most peculiarly proper unto me , to inform you , of the extream injury that is done me ; for it is I whom the fair Celidea hath injur'd , in refusing me , and it is Thamires that hath wronged me , in offering to ravish that from me , which Love hath ordained unto me , and he himselfe hath give me . To return your own arguments upon your selfe , said Thamires , it is I that ought to speak , being the most injured ; I , that have reason to complain against Celidea , because she did once love me , and now does not ; and against Calidon , because he is the most obliged unto me , and yet the most ungratefull . And I , great Nymph , replyed Celidea , have most reason to complain , because I am the But , at which both their importunities and vexations are shot at , and both of them are resolved to vex me to death , rather then let me enjoy any quietnesse ; so as if the party most interressed , must most complain , it is both their parts to be silent , and give me the liberty to tell my dolefull tal● . The dispute had lasted longer , if Leonida , in a smiling manner , had not put an end unto it : and imposing silence , she proposed , that the difference might be decided by Lot ; and all being contented , the Lot fell upon Thamires , so as all fixing their looks upon him , after an humble reverence , he began thus : The History of Celidea , Thamires , and Calidon . SInce it hath pleased the great Tautates , to make choice of me for a relater of the dissentions that are betwixt us , I do professe , that though it be the custom of all interressed persons to speak only what is to their own advantage ; yet I will not conceal and disguise the truth in the least manner , upon this condition , that when every one hath said all they can for themselves , I may have liberty to alledge my own reasons apart . Be pleased to know then , great Nymph , that though both Calidon and my selfe do dwell in that Town which adjoynes unto mount Verdun , yet we are not of that Country ; our Fathers and their Predecessors are Boyens , who heretofore came out of Gaul , with the King of Beloveses , and went to seek out new habitation beyond the Alpes ; who , after they had planted themselves there , and continued many ages , were in the end expulsed out of those Townes which they had built , by a people called Romans ; some being plundred of all their goods , went into Hircania ; others returned into their own ravaged Country ; our Ancestors came into Gaul , and at last , linked themselves by Marriages unto the Segusians . Thus , wise Nymph , I do present unto your knowledge , that you may the better judge , how great the amity betwixt Calidon and me ought to be ; for , being both of us Boyens , both descended from the same stock , and are Cosens , both strangers , and heretofore both friends ; all these circumstances are so many inviting arguments to love one another . Also , I do ingenuously confesse , that I did ever affect him as dearly , as if he were my own son ; I may well be allowed to use that phrase , for I have done him the offices of a kinde and good Father , having educated him with as much indulgent care , as his own Father , who was my Uncle , could ; even in his Infancy , when he had not so much knowledge as to discern good from bad , then , and ever since , was my indulgency over him . This fair Celidea was brought up by the prudent Cleontines , a neer neighbour unto my habitation ; and though she was then of an age far unlikely to cause love , ( being scarce nine years of age ) yet I must confesse , that her Infantine actions did much please me , and did take me in such an unaccustomed manner , as I suited my selfe to her own young sports ; and though I was an age of years above her , yet I played with her , as if I were as young as she : How oft have I wisht us of an equall age , and that her time might go forward , and mine backward ? How many times have I striven to withdraw my selfe from this vain affection ? But not having power to do it , when she came at ten years old , her beauty did put forth such hopefull budds , as I was then not ashamed at my loving an Infant : And I remember , upon this subject , I composed these Lines . Upon a young Beauty . AURORA , usher to a day , The fairest in the month of May , Did never promise one so gay . And would you early Roses pick , And Lillies , that are timely , seek ? Behold them springing in her Cheek , The Sun did never rise so cleer , No● halfe so radiant all the Year , As she , in budding , does appear . But if her Morning be so bright , Her Noon , when Beauty is at height , Will quite eclipse the Sun of light . If Beauty do begin so soon , And charme i' th Bud , before well grown , What will it , when the Bud is blown ? I 'le venture ods , that then she shall Enflame both gods , and men , and all And Mistresse be Imperiall . Heaven , I beseech thee , let us finde Her heart like to her eyes , both kinde ; Else make our hearts and eyes both blinde . Now because I did foresee , that this Beauty would be the object of many eyes , and that my heart would not burn alone , I resolved to be the first that should insinuate himselfe into her minde : And considering , that her age was not yet capable of any solid affection , I courted her with childish toyes , and sometimes talked of Love , of Passion , of Desire , and of Flame ; not that I thought her able to resent such things yet , but my end was , only to accustome her to those phrases , which commonly does more offend the ears of shepheardesses , then the effects themselves do . I continued this life above a year , during which time , I would sometimes steal a kisse , sometimes put my hand into her bosome , and indeed , great Nymph , so tampered with her , that I did extreamly win upon her affection ; for , when she came to be eleven years of age , she loved me , as she her selfe said , as well as she did her Father ; and her affection growing every day , she vowed unto me , that she loved me much above the degree of either Father or Brother : And when she accomplished the age of twelve , she loved me above all the world . And indeed , she was so void of all malice , and so easy to be wrought upon at that age , as I could have engaged her unto any thing , if I had not designed to marry her when she was a little older : But that consideration , together with the reall affection I did bear unto her , did restrain me from all manner of evill thoughts . But , because her simplicity made me fear , lest any other should deceive her , since many began already to court her , I was continually laying before her that high esteem which every one did set upon constancy and fidelity ; how contemptible those were , that loved many ; how almost all Shepheards are unfaithfull and deceivers , and there was no credit to be given to their words ; nay , that it was a grand fault in any young woman to hear them . But one day , when she answered me , That if this be a fault , then she ought not to suffer me to speak as I did ; I perceived , that she was still in her innocent Infancy , since she did not know my aim ; and therefore I read her a loving Lecture upon Love and Amitie , telling her , that we came purposely into the world to love ; that without this vertue , there was no delight in life ; that it was Love which made all bitter sweet , and paines easie ; that whosoever was without that quality , were extreamly miserable , because none could ever love them ; that she saw before her eyes the example of her Father and Uncle ; her Mother did Love her Father , and her Aunt her Uncle ; but such as love above one , are scorned by every one . But I beseech you , replyed she , are shepheards also obliged to love but one ? Doubtlesse they are , answered I : And do you not see , that I do love only you ? But I beseech you , tell me , said she , did you never love any one before I was born ? and if I should die , would you not love some other ? I could not chuse but laugh at this downright demand , and in answer to it : Know , my Fairest , ( said I unto her ) that I did never love any till you did come into the world ; and if you should die before me , my love would die with you , and never live again for any other . And if you should die before me said she , must I of necessity do the like ? If I must , pray Father teach me how I must bury my Love in your Coffin . Daughter , said I unto her , and smiled , you must still let your love of me live in your memory , as I should of you , if you did die before me . But how , said she , should I love one that is dead ? When you did at any time kisse me , and put your hand into my breast , if I did ask you , why you did so you alwaies answered , that it was , because you loved me : And when you are dead , must I do the same ? Fair Daughter , ( said I unto her , taking her in my armes , and kissing her ) shepheardesses never use to hang upon the necks of those shepheards whom they love , nor use any such carrasses as testimonies of their loves unto them : It is enough for them to suffer , and not act such things . I beseech you tell me , replied she , is suffering ones selfe to be kissed and carrassed in this manner , a testimony of love ? Doubtlesse it is , ( said I unto her ) and therefore they ought not to suffer any so to do , unlesse such as they do love . And how do shepheards expresse their loves , said she unto me ? As I do , answered I , when I kisse you , and take delight in playing with you . It seemes , said she , that when one would kisse me , and play in that manner with me , I may by that know he loves me . I do relate the simplicities of this young Shepheardesse unto you , Madam , that you may the better know , of what nature that affection was which she bore unto me , and with what indulgent care I brought her up , more like a Father then a Lover ; you may hereby conceive , how much beholding she ought to be unto me , for not loving her after a vicious manner , nor working upon the simplicity of her age and disposition ; for you may perceive by her Questions and Answers , that her minde might have been tempered into what Mould soever I would . Perhaps you will wonder , that I , who was of more solid years , could take any delight in the conversation of one who was so very young ; but if you will please to consider , that Love is alwaies a childe , and takes most delight in youth , you will not think it strange , that since I must love with a most pure and sincere affection , an innocent and harmless beauty should be most agreeable unto mee . And the very truth is , it was not I that was the author of this affection to her , but it was heaven that forced mee to love her whether I would or no. For I did often absent my self from her , and opposed all manner of arguments that reason could suggest against it , but that did rather augment than diminish my affection , which in the end grew to a most extreame height . About this time Calidon returned out of the Boyen Province , and was some eighteen years of age , or thereabouts . He was taller than usually that age allows any ; handsomly proportioned ; his complexion , for a brown , extreamly fair ; his mind , his garb , and his discourse , was higher than perhaps his quality required , but yet not at all proud nor vain-glorious . I must confesse , that when I saw him so much improved , I loved him better than I did before : For before , I did love him onely in consideration of Consanguinity , and upon the recommendation of my Uncle ; but when I found him to be so amiable , so extreamly well accomplished , and every way so well improved , that I having neither Wife nor Child , or then intending to marry , resolved to make him my Heir , after my death , unto all my estate , which perhaps was not very inconsiderable . And to oblige him unto a reciprocal good will unto me , I declared as much unto all my Kindred and Neighbours . Now because I did foresee that dwelling in my house , it was almost impossible but he should fall in love with the fair Celidea , I gave him a most strict charge to look upon her onely with the eyes of a Brother , and not of a Lover : He protested with a thousand asseverations and oaths , that he would obey me in this , and all things else , and would not doe any thing in the world that should displease me : Yet before the Moon had run a full course , he was charmed with Celidea ; and not daring to declare it unto her or me , or any else , after he had languished a while , hee was forced to keep his bed ; his eyes shrunk into his head , his complexion grown yellow , and grown so lean and altered , as he was not knowable . I brought the most knowing and experienced Physicians in all the Country unto him : If Fame cryed up any man , I spared neither cost nor pains till I got him . I caused Sacrifices to be offered upon every Altar of the Country to appease Tautates , Hesus , Tharamis , and Belinus , if Calidon by chance had offended them . I sent to enquire of every Oracle and Augurer : I sent for all the Bardi to come and pray with him : I sent also for the best Musicians , to try if Musick would allay the Melancholly which oppressed his soul . To bee short , there was not one sage Sarronide which at my request did not come to visit him , and give him wise precepts against grief and sorrow . But all these had no operation ; nor could all the teares which I shed by his beds side , get him to tell me the cause of his disease . Thus languishing in this manner , and no remedies could doe any good upon him , there was an old Physician , a friend of mine , who hearing of my sorrows for Calidon , came unto me , to comfort me in my affliction ; and after as good and wise advice as any humane Prudence could give , hee bade me resign Calidon and my own will into the hands of Tautates , and to believe , that if I did it unfeignedly , I should receive more comfort than I could from all men living . When he was ready to goe away , he desired to see Calidon : We went both into his chamber , he fell into talk with him , and considered him very seriously he felt his pulse , observed his actions and gestures ; turned him every way to finde out his disease : And after hee had been two hours with him ; Young man , said hee unto him , chear up , and bee assured that you shall not dye of this disease ; I have found out the cause , and I have known many sick of the same , but never knew one dye of it . Then going out of the Chamber , he took me aside , and said thus unto me ; The age I have attained unto , is great , and though I have not employed all my time very well , yet not all unprofitably : I have studyed the art of Physick very long , and have attained unto no meane reputation ; I have been employed by many of the best quality amongst the Boyens , the Seguanonans , and the Allobrogians : Long experience have I had in my Art , which makes me speak with more assurance than any that is younger than my self can . Let me tell you , that Calidons disease proceeds not from the body but the mind ; and if his body be sick , it is because of the near union it hath to his sick mind , which makes it resent the pain as if it were its own , as we see one friend sensible of the pain of another . And though these kinde of maladies be very painfull , yet are they not so dangerous as those of the body ; for the mind is not subject to corruption , or dissolution of parts , but onely to change its quality . I tell you this , that you may not despair of the young mans cure , whose Malady , I think I have very rightly discovered ; And by all symptomes , I finde that he is extreame passionately in Love , and is either sleighted , or else dares not declare it . As soon as ever the Physician said so , I presently apprehended , that certainly it was with the fair Celidea ; and because of my forbidding him , hee durst not speak of it . When the Physician perceived me sad , in lieu of rejoycing at the matter , hee asked mee the reason , to whom I answered , that I was more in fear of him than ever , because his malady was without the compasse of my cure , and he might love one I had no power over , or else a stranger , or perhaps some enemy , and therefore I saw no reason to rejoice . There is a remedy , said he , against any thing but death , and therefore never fear but I shall keep Calidon alive ; and if you will please to give me leave to be with him a few dayes , I shall discover well enough whether he be in love with any that has any dependance upon you , or with a stranger . You cannot hope , said I unto him , ever to get it from his own mouth . No , no , said he , that 's not the way ; but fear not , I shall bring it about : Matters of Love be they never so close , may easily be discovered , if prudent artifice be used . But , great Nymph , I should be extreamly tedious if I should relate every trivial passage , therefore for brevities sake , I shall onely tell you , that this Physician was for seven or eight daies never from Calidons bed side . In the mean time , he advised me to get all the young Shepheardesses in the neighbourhood to come and see him , under pretence of sorrow for his sicknesse . As for the Physician , hee was alwaies holding him by the arme , and felt his Pulse , to know when any caused an extraordinary motion in him . So it was , that Celidea at that time was gone a journey with Cleontine , and stayed away five or six daies , and therefore she was almost the last of all the visitants , though the nearest neighbour : I contrived it so , that all my friends and neighbours sent both their Sisters and Daughters to my house ; & when we were almost out of all hope to discover what I desired to know this way , one came to tell us , that Celidea was at the door . As fortune was , the Physician held him by the arm at that time ; and his pulse did beat a slower pace than it had done all the day ; but as soon as ever he heard Celidea named , it began to beat as if he were in a most high Feaver . The Physician finding this , did look him in the face , and saw his eyes more quick and lively than ordinary ; his complexion came into his cheeks , and he saw so great an alteration every way , as hee would hardly stay till Celidea entred for better assurance ; but when she entred , his pulse then did keep a mad mans time , and all parts were different from their ordinary temper . Therefore drawing me aside , Thamires , said he , It is not Celidea which enters into the Chamber , but it is Calidons Wife , if you would have him live . Oh heavens ! how those words pierced me to the heart ? They struck me dumb , I was not able to speak one word . Afterwards , when I had a little recollected my self ; I asked him , whether considering the condition he was in , it were fit to marry him ? No , said he , it will be enough if you can procure the Shepheardess to give him some knowledge of her affection ; and in the mean time you may talk with Clcontine , who being wise , will not bee against a match so advantageous . The Physician went away , and left me in a worse condition than his patient . Oh what strange contrarieties were in my soul ? One side bade mee yeeld Celidea unto Calidon , for friendship sake ; Love , on the other side forbade the banes . But , said Friendship unto me , Calidon will dy if you doe deny her ; and there is no Physician but this , can cure him : And Love answered , how canst thou live thy self , if thou doest not enjoy her ? Canst thou not surmount a vain passion ( said Friendship ) and be ruled by the Laws of Reason ? What reason is it , replyed Love , to dye thy self , to make another live ? Doe you not consider ( replyed Friendship ) that Calidon is young , and therefore lesse able than thy self to master his unruly passion ? Wilt thou that art arrived at grave and stayed yeares , shew thy self weaker than he , or , to express it a little better , wilt thou buy a little transitory pleasure , that is past almost as soon as had , at so deare a rate as the death and eternal losse of Calidon ? Away , away , change thy minde , consider not what thou art , but what thou shouldst be : Think how the Father of that young Shepheard will reproach thee : Did he not with his last dying breath recommend his young childe then in his cradle unto thy indulgent care ? Didst thou not swear he should be as dear unto thee as thy self ? Doest thou not remember the many good offices thou receivedst from him ? Oh Thamires do not buy thy repentance at so dear a rate : Repent , repent for shame of an act so unworthy an ancient Boyen , from whence it is thy boast to be descended , and let not thy soul be continually gnawed upon by an evil conscience ? I must confesse , that these considerations had such a prevalency with me , as I did once resolve to part with Celidea , and resign her unto Calidon . But , O Madam , what extream difficulties did I finde in the execution of it ? First , to the end this young Shepheard might recover his health , I begun with him , and acquainting him with my knowledge of his disease , I shewed him my extream desire of his cure : At the first , he denyed it unto me , but at last hee did confesse it with watry eyes , and asked me forgivenesse , with so many apparent signes of sorrow , that seeing his errour was by a most compulsive power of Love , I could not chuse but take his fault upon my selfe . But the grand difficulty was to speake unto Celidea for shee was so farre from loving him , that shee did down right hate him . And certainly this hatred proceeded from an Antipathy in Nature , since she had not the least shaddow of any cause for it ; and the Shepheard had so many excellent good qualities , that in all reason they should rather have gotten love than hatred : And yet shee would alwaies say unto me , that Calidon of all men shee knew , should be the last man she would love . But being resolved to make this overture , so contrary both unto her will and my own , I was at an extream puzzle where , and how to begin . At last , I thought it best to break the Ice by degrees for to bid her downright to love Calidon , was not the way , both in respect of her affection to me , and disaffection to him . I went therefore to work by degrees , and now she was not to be treated as a child : I hinted unto her my extreame sorrows for the Shepheard ; how dear his life was unto me , and how I should never enjoy any delights if I lost him ; That Physicians and all knowing persons told me his malady proceeded from nothing else but sorrow ; and not knowing what was the cause , I could not chuse but desire all them that loved mee , to study how to make him merry , or at least to finde out the cause of his sicknesse : And that she being one whom I loved and honoured most , shee was in some sort obliged more than any to endeavour the cure of this Shepheard for my sake : Therefore I conjured her by our friendship , to see him as often as she could , and to carrasse and cheer him up , to keep him from that melancholly which would kill him . She who did really love me , did promise to doe it so oft as she conveniently could : And indeed did so , which on the one side did content me , and on the other did so grieve me , as I did thinke I should not live . I had a conceit that her familiarity with him would in time engage her to liking of him , which afterwards might the more easily make her bee perswaded unto love : Shee having no other design , did onely as shee promised , but did not change her minde . However this wrought good effects upon Calidon , who receiving so many favourable visits , and being so kindly carrassed above his expectation , did in a short time begin to recover : And though he was not presently cured , yet there was apparent signes of amendment . Now because that shee was weary of this life , and because I saw my design did not take according to my thoughts , I intended to oblige her another way . I addressed my self unto Cleontine , acquainted her with my affection unto Calidon , with my intention of making him my Heir ; I represented unto her the quality of this young Shepheard , his virtues , and to be brief , with the love he had unto Caledon , and used all manner of arguments that might advance the match . Judge great Nymph , if I went not very farre , and whether he be not much obliged unto me . Cleontine thinking the Match to be advantageous , did thank me for my good will unto Celidea , then gave me her word that she would use all her endeavours in favour of Calidon ; but that the young Shepheardesse had a Mother who loved her exceedingly well , and shee could not dispose of her without her consent : But she would motion it unto her and in the mean time prepare Celidea as wel as possibly she could . Thus , Madam , you see how miserable my fortune was : I invented all possible ways to deprive my selfe of the onely good that could render my life pleasing unto me ; and I did foresee , that though I did bring it passe , yet I should reap no contentment by it . Had I obtained for Calidon that which I did endeavour , what could I ever have hoped for in my life ? Had I not obtained it , how should I have grieved for that Shepheard , who was asdea● unto me , as if he had been my own child ? This being my condition , which I knew not whether to tearm a death or a life one day after I had received Cleontine's answer , I went unto Celidea , with whom I was not so familiar as formerly : My dear and fairest Daughter , ( said I unto her ) Cleontine has acquainted me with her intention , and I conceive , that you ought to approve of it . Then fearing she should ask me what it was , I seemed to have earnest and suddain businesse to do , and went away , leaving her in a great doubt what it was : But I went away with a sad heart ; for , strive what I could against my own will , I could not blot her out of my soul ; and as often as I fancyed Celidea in the armes of another , I must confesse , that I had not resolution enough to endure the very thought of it . Imagine in what condition I should have been , if the Marriage had taken effect , which truly I did most vigorously endeavour for Calidon's fake ? Then Cleontine , thinking my proposition advantageous for Celidea , she took her aside , and broke the matter unto her : Then , before she asked her opinion of it , she told her what was he●● ; and the more to induce her , told her , how much she was obliged unto me , for motioning it unto her . That Shepheardesse Madam , can best tell you , how she started at the motion , especially when she heard that it came from me : but so it was , that she had much ado to conceal her anger in Cleontin's presence ; yet , giving her a very modest answer , though it were very far from her thoughts , she referred her selfe unto her judgment , and the pleasure of her Mother , unto whom she was never disobedient . In conclusion , being resolved to marry a Grave rather then Calidon , she came unto me . Assoon as ever I saw her , I perceived that something did trouble her , for her eyes trembled in her head ; her eye-lids frowning and her colour higher than ordinary . But I could not imagine that she should be offended against me , nor believe , that Cleontine had told her the motion came from me . As fortune was I was under a great Elme alone , which stood by it selfe almost in the midst of Mount Verdun's plain , neer the high way . As soon as ever I saw her I did rise up , and holding her hand as I was went , I was amazed to see her pul back her arme , and look upon me with an angry eye : Thamires , said she , how dare you take her hand , whom you have given to another ? Was it not enough , and too much , that you have abused me as long as ever the innocence of my age could endure it ? Do you think your selfe so subtle , and me so simple , that now , being past a child , I cannot see your cunning perfidie ? When she saw me stand amazed , and did not answer : Nay , nay , Thamires , said she , never think to deceive me any more by your words , nor assurances of amity ; I am now grown more crafty , and I wish to god I had alwaies been so then I should not have now so much reason to complain of you . But go , ungratefull person and cruell , ( yea , I may most justly call you both ungratefull and cruell , since you have so ungratefully forgotten the reasons you had to love me , and since you have so cruelly abused my innocency by your craft ) . Away ungrateful and cruell man ! What did you ever finde in me , that should give you any occasion to use me thus ? Was there ever any old enmity between our Parents that you would revenge upon me ? Did I ever attempt against your life ? Have I ever spoken against you or any of your friends ? Did I ever fail in my word or friendship ? Have you ever found any fault in me , that did invite you to cast me off ? Or , do you now think me not wise , or rich , or fair enough , for you ? If it be to revenge the fault of a Father upon a Daughter , me-thinks it , should be an act unworthy of Thamires ? If I did ever attempt against your life , why did you not take mine away at a blow , but put me into the power of an enemy , with whom I should live a dyinglife every minute ? If I be not fair enough , nor so vertuous as to please you , good Thamires , go and seek out a better . But alas , why must I as a pennance for a fault in nature , be put into the hands of him , whom nature it selfe makes me abhor ? For gods sake leave me in the same liberty you found me , when by your craft you began to deceive me , and content your selfe with those sorrowes I shall have all my life , for not knowing your designe sooner . If ever I failed in friendship , I must confesse , you are just in doing the like . But , Thamires , I beseech you , lay it in my dish and tell me , wherein I ever failed . Ah! most unnaturall Shepheard , you are mute , and cannot speak a word ; Is it for the sham : for the wrong you have done me ? or , have you any new piece of subtlety against silly Celidea ? Go , go , perfidious and disloyall Thamires . This act hath put me out of opinion , that ever you loved me . The knowledge of your tyranny shall keep me for ever from subjecting my selfe unto any man in the world . Never think , that all you can do , shall ever make me Calidon's . Death shall be more welcome unto me , then the most accomplished Shepheard in all this Country . Let the memory of this be a sad stain upon thy soul to eternity : And I am confident , the just gods will see me revenged . In offering to give me unto Calidon , you have for ever deprived your selfe of the truest and most faithfull affection that ever was ; and never hope it will revive , unlesse an universall conflagration should set the whole world a fire , and so kindle this love in me again . Away , away , there is not a man upon the face of the whole earth , but Monsters , and Tigers , that would devour me . Upon this , taking from her neck a platted Chain which I gave her , as she gave it into my hand , she broke it in pieces : Thus , said she , is our love to one another for ever broken , and never to piece again . She had no sooner spoken these words , but she ran away with a piece of the chain in her hand , and left the other in mine , who was in such an extasy , that I was not able to speak one word by way of excuse , nor follow her one step I must confesse Madam , that these words did sting me to the very heart ; and when I did seriously consider what good reason she had to speak them , I could not lay the blame upon her , but wholly upon my selfe : However , I kept my selfe still constant to my resolution , of endeavouring the contentment of Calidon . He , knowing that I had spoken of it unto Cleontine , and hearing the report of their Marriage publickly divulged , he did not much wonder , that his Shepheardesse should never see him ; but when Cleontine came to visit him , conceiving it but fit for her so to do , since their Marriage was so much spoken of ; so as in a few nights he recovered his former health , and got out of his bed , and a little after out of his Chamber . In the mean time , Celidea was much perplexed and having no other hopes , but in the tender affection of her Mother , since she saw I had gained Cleontine , assoon as ever she saw her , she fell down upon her knees , and would not rise , untill she had obtained a promise , never to marry her against her will. Celidea was so exceedingly contented with this assurance , as shcould not rest , untill she had advertised us of it , thinkinking her desires not compleatly satisfied till then . It is very hard to say , great Nymph , whether I was more sorry , or more pleased ; for on the one side , I feared Calidon's relaps ; and on the other , I was glad that none should enjoy Celidea . But when I saw Calidon , though something sad , yet in health , I must confesse , that I was extreamly pleased at Celidea's repulsing him , and did in my heart commend her prudence and resolution ; for I had a conceit , that all she did was only to reserve her selfe for me , not imagining her anger against me was so high , as utterly to extirpate the affection which she bore unto me ; so as recollecting my selfe , I did confesse , that the injury which I had done her , was not with a designe to extinguish my love unto her , ( for I never had any such intention , nor could ever hope to be so much Master of my selfe ) but only had a minde to sacrifice it unto Calidon's health . So then must the act which I would have done be phrased : for my aim was only at the saving of his life , and not at the satisfaction of his pleasures . These considerations being often in my minde , Love began to be more violent in me then ever ; and easily it might , for having resigned this fair one unto Calidon , only to save his life , and seeing that he lived still , though she was not his self , I conceived , that my quitting her having wrought its intended effect , I might very justly fall on upon my own score as I fell off for Calidon's . Upon this account , I went to the shepheardesse , I shewed her the reason why I dealt so with her , and why I did now dedicate my selfe wholly to her service , befeeching and conjuring her , to pardon and forget the fault , if she thought it to be one . To be briefe , I used the best arguments and eloquence I could devise , to advance my cause ; but I found her to be so exceedingly altered , that all my arguments , excuses , and reasons , could not move her more then they could a Rock , nor obtain the least glance of a favourable look upon me As fortune was whilst I was speaking to her , Calidon comes in , and thinking to finde me a very good second , he advanced towards us , to speak to her for himselfe ; but when he heard my words , never man was more amazed : he durst not then apbraid me with breach of faith and abusing him ; but stepping back three or foure paces , with folded armes : Oh heavens ! said he , is there any loyalty in any man living ? Is it he that brought me up , lie whom I call Father , and he , who hitherto hath done me all indulgent offices ▪ is it he , I say , that puts a dagger into my heart , and sends me to my grave ? Unto which I returned a faint answer , shewed him the reasons why I quitted Celidea , and why I did again apply my selfe to her . But Love did so transport him into such violent raptures , that there could be no bitter invective , wherewith he did not asperse me . But the shepheardesse did laugh at us both : Nay , nay , said she , never strive for Celidea , for neither of you have the least share in her : Not you , ( said she , and turned to Celidon ) for I never did love you : Nor you , ( said she , and turned to me ) because you are extreamly unworthy of that love , which once I did bear unto you . Then she left both in a confused amazement : We also parted . And ever since , that shepheard hath continued with one of his Kinsmen , and never came at his own Cabin . Three Moones have changed since this separation , and do both he and I what we could , we could not obtain one good word from her ; but , the more violent we are in our loves , the more violent she is in her hatred . In the mean time , such is my extream affection to her , that it will not admit of the least diminution , but does still more and more encrease : so as did she but know it , I do believe , that since she did love me before , out of an opinion I loved her , she would love me much more now , because I do love her now much more than I did then , and more than any man living can . Thus Thamires ended his relation ; and after a while of silence , he began again . Now , Madam , said he , as chance was , we met this shepheardesse upon the banks of the River Lignon ; and because love continues in us and disdain in her , we both of us shewed her the best reasons we had , to convince her , that she ought to love one of us . I pleaded , that it was I upon whom her election ought to be . : Calidon , on the other side , whom I have so much obliged by many good offices , he very opinioatively maintaines , that it belongs to him . Now knowing that your wisdome can much better understand reason , then I can expresse , I would with all my heart , to put an end to our long dissentions , ( for we are already grown the common talk of our Town ) that you , great Nymph , would be pleased to hear our reasons and arguments from our own mouths , and ordain what you shall conceive to be just , for I shall most freely submit my selfe unto your judgment : It would be a work well worthy of your selfe , it would be acceptable to the gods , and would infinitely oblige us all unto you . Leonida thanked him for the pains he had taken , in the relation of of the matter ; and did assure him , that if he , and all those who had any interest in the businesse , did think her able to be the Judge , she would most willingly arbitrate the matter , according to the best of her judgment , upon condition they would all promise to observe it otherwise , all their labour would be but lost . Thamires kneeled down upon his knees , and said : Oh , great Nymph , I do refer my life , my death , and the contentments of them , unto your wise judgment ; if I do disobey your doom , let our Druides excommunicate me from ever assisting them at their holy sacrifices , and forbid me for ever coming into the sacred groves , or our celestiall woods . For my part ; said Calidon , if I do not the same , may the Misleto of the ninth year be never wholsome unto me , let the great Tautates animate all his furies against me , and never let me be at rest , if I do not submit unto your judgment as proceeding from the great god . And because Celidea stood silent , Astrea said unto her . Are not you pleased , fair Shepheardesse , to be rid of all the importunities which you receive from these two Shepheards , and refer your selfe unto the judgment of this great Nymph ? I am most willing to be rid of them answered she ; but I am afraid to fall into a greater misery : And certainly , I should refer the hazard of this judgment unto any , if the gods had not advised me the last night in a dream , to take another course : For , presently after midnight , me-thought I saw my Father , who hath been long dead , open my breast , take out my heart , and cast it as a stone in a sling over the River Lignon ; then spoke these words unto me : Go , my child , unto the other side of the fatall River Lignon , there thou shalt finde that heart which so much torments thee , or else a full satisfaction and rest , untill thou comest unto me . Upon this , I awaked and therefore I am resolved to passe over the River , to see if I can finde that tranquillity which is promised unto me . However , Madam ( said she , and addressed her selfe unto Leonida ) you may be certain , that I shall never disobey any command which you shall impose upon me , since I do believe that the gods will speak by your mouth . Since it is so , said Leonida , I do promise you all three , to give as just a Judgment , as I my selfe would receive upon the like occasion : And that I may not erre in my judgment , Paris and these fair Shepheardesses and Silvander , shall help me with their advice , before I pronounce the Sentence . And therefore Calidon , said she , shew me your reasons , why you conceive Celidea ought to be yours , and not Thamires's , who hath so long been her Guardian , and brought her up as his own ? That Shepheard then rising up , and after a low reverence , he began in this manner . The Oration of the Shepheard Calidon . OH great god of Love , who by thy unresistable puissance hast ravished from me all that reason was wont to have over my will , hearken I beseech thee , unto the supplication of the most faithfull soul , that ever resented the power which beauty , by thy means , hath over the hearts of men ; and inspire me with such language and reason , as thou didst , when I was weary of Celidea's scorn , and was resolved to decline from her service . Let this great Nymph be moved with my arguments ; let her , whom thou hast given me , and who was also given me by him that had the greatest interest in her , be preserved and kept for me , both against her own scorn , and against the violencies of him that would ravish her from me . Were it not in hopes of assistance from this divinity whom I invoke , I durst not , great Nymph , open my mouth against a person , whom of all men in the world I am most obliged unto : For I must needs ingeniously confesse , that Thamires , by his sweet indulgency towards me , has more obliged me , than my Father , who gave me life ; the one gave me only a being , but the other a well-being . Thamires has been troubled with all the vexations of my child-hood , and hath brought me up even from my Cradle ; he hath spared no paines nor cost in my education , nor care nor prudence in causing me to be well instructed ; so as the Appellation of Father is in all reason his due , and I must acknowledge my selfe his Child , having received from him all those indulgencies , which those names require . And in confessing all these obligations , how can I open my mouth against him , without incurring the ugly brand of ingratitude ? If this dispute did depend only upon my selfe , I had rather be in my grave sleeping with my fathers , and wish that my Cradle had been my Coffin , rather then oppose Thamires in any thing : Thamires , I say , who hath made me what I am : Thamires , unto whom I owe all I have : Thamires , in whose service , when I have spent all my life , yet halfe my obligations are not cancelled . But alas , it is all long of himselfe ; it is Love which commanded me ; he himselfe also commanded me . Let Thamires tell me , whether it be possible , that a heart which Love hath touched to the quick , can disobey him in any thing ? If he have found this to be true by experience , then I do conjure him by the god of Love , who hath such power over his soule , to pardon that fault which I have been forced to commit against him ; and that he give me leave to maintain , that all reason ordaines Celidea to love me , and that there is none but my selfe that can pretend unto her . For to begin with the first point , what can Calidea answer if I call her before the Throne of Love , and if in the presence of this equitable company , I do complain against her in this manner ? This is the fair one , Oh great god of Love , which presents her self before thee ▪ This is she whom thou hast commanded me to love and serve , upon hopes of such reward as thou usest to give unto those that follow thee . If from the first minute of my beginning , unto this instant , I did ever contrary thy will , if I have notalwaies continued in a full resolution to spend my whole life in thy obedience ; Then , Oh Love , who lookest into all hearts , and seest all my designes , let me be punished as a perjured villain , and let all the thunderbolts of the great Tharamis fall upon me , as a perfidious person . But if truth and my words agree , and if never any loved like me , why dost thou suffer her to deceive my hopes ? why does she not make good thy promises ? and why wilt thou let her laugh at all those miseries , which thou hast made me to endure for her ? Assoon as ever I saw her , I loved her , and assoon as ever I loved her , I did dedicate my selfe and soul to adore her . But perhaps this affection is unknown unto her , or I have only acquainted the solitary Woods and Rocks with it . No , no , Oh Love , she hath heard my complaints , she hath seen my tears , she knowes of my affection , somthing from my own mouth , more from Thamires , Cleontina , and other of my friends ; but most of all from the effects of my passion . Has she not seen me in the bed of death for her ? has she not held me by the hand , and pulled me from my grave , saying unto me , Live , live . Calidon , thy pretensions are not hopelesse ? And since I had suffered the very pangs of death , why did she call me from that rest , which my grave would have given me ? If it was to make me die again without pitty , it was extream cruelty ? Must I be punished with a second death , for obeying and adoring her ? But perhaps she will say , that I ought to measure her by my own Ell , and consider , that as I have not power to quit her and love another ; so she being engaged another way , she cannot disengage her selfe to love me . Oh Love , these are only words , bare excuses Let her shew the contract of this engagement , and if thou dost not presently adjudge it to be false , then let me be condemned . She never loved any , but the shepheard Thamires , as she hath told me ; but I dare say farther , and maintain , that she never loved this Thamires . Did she love him ? Alas , when ? Even when she was not able to love , when her hands and mind were wholly taken up with childish Gew-gawes ; when her desires could not reach any higher then to be a little Fine , or to make a Baby , and dresse it , and talk to it . Was she not wholly ignorant what Love was ? or if she did at that age love Thamires , or thought it to be love ; must she needs love him still ? Alas , alas , such young green affections as that is like our clothes , to be cast off when we will. Oh! puissant god of Love , how ignorant was she , or rather , how did she despise all thy statutes and ordinances ? Is it not by thy Lawes declared a most capitall crime , to think , that ones Love shall ever end ? What then shall we think of this shepheardesse , who could not so much as think , because she was uncapable of desire , but who is really retreated from that love , which she bare unto him , as she her selfe told Thamires ? Can it besaid , Oh great deity , that she was ever one of thy subjects ? Wilt thou acknowledge her , or let her enjoy those priviledges which she pretends unto , or suffer her to oppose me ? But if it be so , that thy super-abundant goodnesse , which transcends the goodnesse of all other deities , will allow her to enjoy the benefit of true Lovers , because she flies unto thee for sanctuary , and may plead , that loving Thamires will not love me , no , nor so much as look upon me , how can she answer this , that she her selfe hath confessed , she would not love Thamires any longer ? With what excuse can she palliate her impiety ? And why dost thou not punish this high disobedience ? If thou dost not , then she is the only one , that despising , is not punished ; and I the only one , who adoring thee , does not finde the reward of thy accustomed goodnesse . I do believe , Oh great Nymph , that Celidea being thus accused before the Throne of this great deity , she can hardly answer , nor avoid being condemned , to give me satisfaction for all the paines I have taken , and to render love for love , whilst Thamires cannot oppose me with any particular interest : For what interest can he claim in that , which he hath freely given me ? He hath estated the whole title upon me , and is so far debarred from any right , that he ought in reason rather to defend and maintain my title , against all men living , since it was from him I derived my title . But perhaps he will say , that it was his meer free and voluntary act , without any consideration , but his own love to me , and therefore is not obliged unto any warrantie . But why , Thamires , do you call that a meer voluntary act , which you have confessed before your Judge , that you were obliged unto it by your promises , unto my dying Father , unto whom you were much obliged for severall benevolences ? Do you call that a meer free act of your will , which you were constrained unto to be quit of so many obligations ? Do you think you do oblige your Creditors , by paying your due debts ? I must confesse , great Nymph , that Thamires hath paid both principall and interest , which renders him not to be ungratefull ; but I do absolutely deny , that there was nothing in this act which did oblige his will. But admit it so , that it was an act of his own meer free will , and that he did it of himselfe ; did not the effect of this will aime at his own peculiar satisfaction ? If he do but consider the debt due unto the memory of my Father , and his aime of obliging me by this act , of giving Celidea unto me , he will finde , that it was not an act of pure and meer free will , but a way to satisfie himselfe , by paying that debt which was due to my Father , and a way to purchase my obligations unto himselfe ; so as what he hath done is but a loan , which I must perpetually pay interest for , and which he may claim as an obligation upon me to pay : If I should sail in paying my acknowledgments , he might justly call me ingrate ; but he cannot say that he gave me Celidea freely , since in consideration of himselfe , and by the rules of human prudence , he was obliged unto it , and hath so debarred himselfe , as he is obliged to maintain my claim unto her , against any that shall hinder me from enjoying her . The god of Love be my witnesse , Father , ( for so I will call you as long as I live unlesse you forbid me ) the great god of Love be my witnesse , I say , whether it grieves me not to the very foul , I should oppose you in this businesse . You your selfe doe know , in what a sad condition you have seen me : You know , how Love had almost brought me to my grave , and you must needs confesse , that it was the power of Love which compelled me to displease you ; such was the force upon me , that I had no free will unto it at all but was forced by a compulsive necessity unto it : Nothing else under the Sun could have made me contradict your commands ; if there be let the gods punish me as the most ungratefull person that ever breathed . But Father , since there was an unresistable force upon me , I beseech you pardon my weaknesse , and do not you your selfe help me to complain against you ; for , were not you the cause of all this ? For since it was wholly in your dispose , why did you bring me from amongst the Boyens before you had married Celidea ? Could you think , that being your Kinsman , I should not sympathize with you , and so be in danger to love her as well as you ? But perhaps you will say , that you thought your command upon me not to love her , was enough to keep me within the bounds of my duty , and make me look upon her onely as my Sister . But , wise Thamires , I doe wonder you should not remember the follies of youth ; and that it is the nature not onely of all those of that age , but generally of all men whatsoever , to think things that are most forbidden to be most sweet : I admire you should forbid me loving her before ever I saw her , as if you had a minde to make me love her by the ear , before she was seen by the eye . What was this , but to awaken my desires , and to kindle a fire ; like a Flint which is strucken , which before was cold , and had no appearance of heate in it . But perhaps again you will say , that you did allow me to love her in the degree of a Sister , and so limit my desires as I should neither offend you nor my selfe ; you in not constraining me too much , and me in not confining me too narrowly , but allowing me to keep within your prescribed limits . But , O great Nymph , consider , I beseech you , what kind of command this was : Thamires shewes me a beauty of an infinite lustre , allows me converse with her ; commands me to love her , but will not have my love stir one foot beyond his limit , nor love her above the quality of a Brother . Oh heavens ! what did he think I was made of ? Can Love that thinkes the whole universe too narrow a compasse to be confined unto , and who disposeth of all our wills according to his pleasure be hemmed up in such strait limits as hee prescribes ? Will Love be ruled and governed by the will of any but himselfe ? But what in the name of Heaven does Thamires thinke of me ? Does hee conceive that I have more power than either Men or Gods , or the whole World hath ? It had been but just to have measured me by himself ; and if he could have tamed his own affections and passions , then might he have had some reason to impose the like task upon me : But that hee who had experience of his own strength , and of Loves power , for him , I say to command a thing which he himselfe could not observe , whose age and experience had great advantage over my green years , this was too much , too unreasonable . Perhaps again he wil complain , that I have not payd him such respect as is due unto a Father , & that his great indulgency towards me might very well oblige me unto much more than all this . Alass , alass , does he not consider , that what I did was done by compulsion ; and that I had rather dye than fail in any point of duty to him ? The torments I did endure , when I was in the very Arms of death , is a sufficient testimony of all this . The grave Physician found it by my Pulse , and alteration in my complexion : Let him consider , that such was my respect of him , that I chose death rather than I would discover the cause of my Malady . If he will blame any , he must blame Nature , for not giving me power to command my Interior motions , as well as my Tongue and exterior actions and parts : Alass , I would never have received life from him but on condition that Celidea might be mine : I doe confesse that never man was more obliged unto another than I am to him ; I know that never Kinsman received more indulgent kindnesse from another Kinsman ; nor ever any Child greater testimonies of affection from a Father than I did from Thamires when he resigned Celidea unto me : But now at this time , since he offers to ravish her from me , May I not rightly say , that never man received greater injury from another ? never Cosen more unkindness from a Cosen , nor child more tyrannique treatment from a Father , than Calidon from Thamires ? So as now all my former obligations to him , are cancelled and changed into so many injuries : For , Thamires , though it is true , you had a care of mee in my very cradle , though you have brought me up with all indulgent care ; though you have declared mee your Heir , yet for all these , if you doe deprive mee of that thing which farre above all the world is most dear unto me , and which you your self did give me , doe you not give me a death much worse than that which you preserved me from ? And if I doe not enjoy that which you would ravish from me ; your estate , your education , nay , my life it self is of no value unto me . Consider , wise Thamires , that to take back a gift by force , doth more offend him that did receive it , than if being asked it had been denied him ; and therefore , wonder not if I say that this act hath cancelled all my obligations unto you . Which to prevent , I beseech you joyn with me , and own what I shall say unto Celidea on your behalf ; How is it possible , my fair Daughter ( would I have you say unto her ) that Calidons extream affection should find no acceptance from you ? Will all my perswasions and recommendations of him reach no farther than your eares , and have no effectual influence upon your soul ? Have you not often promised that I should have the absolute dispose of you ? If it be so , why doe you not make good your promise ? Did I ever propose any unto you who was not worthy to be loved ? Is he whom I doe now motion unto you such a one , or unknown to you , or without kindred or friends ? I beleeve there is not a Shepheardesse in all the Country , that would not thinke his amity to be advantageous unto her . The wise Cleontine thinks it so , and so does your Mother , though out of an over-fond tendernesse she will not command you any thing against your mind : But perhaps you say , that , Thamires , it is you only whom I love , and cannot love any other ; unto you have I wholly given my self ; you have the absolute power over me , and may do any thing with me but giving me unto another . The heavens doe know , my fair Daughter , how pleasing this declaration of yours is unto me , and that there is nothing under heaven can be more acceptable unto me : But if you doe indeed love me , you will endeavour to preserve my honour , and love me under the name of Calidon , who is my very self , and of my very blood . As for his soul , he loves you as I doe , so as there is a sympathy betwixt us : And since amongst friends , all things are in common , so since I love him , I have nothing he hath not a share in as well as my self : So as if I have any share in your affection , as you say I have , he must of necessary consequence be a participant with me . Doe not complain against me for this , and say , that I break faith with you , and change you for another ; for I am fully resolved never to love any but you ; you , you onely were the beginning , and shall bee the end of my affection . But since Destiny forbids me to enjoy you , and constrains mee to bequeath you unto another , both by the Laws of Duty and Nature , I shall think it , faire Daughter , an infinite contentment to see you his whom I have made choice of , whom I have brought up , whom I love , and whom I have chosen , not onely for my Heir , but also for my Companion in all the estate which the Heavens and Fortune hath , or for the future shall give me . You are obliged unto this by our Friendship , as well as I am by my duty . Love therefore my Calidon , if ever you loved me , and make it thereby appear , that you are but a Lover , and Religious towards the Gods , who certainly would never have given me liberty to part with you against my will , had they not so decreed it in their infallible Destinies . Great , and wise Nymph , this is the language which Thamires doth , or ought to use , of which I am onely the instrument ; And which , as I conceive , is so just , and so worthy of himself , as I hope he will not disown it . And therefore , after I have vowed by the great Tautates , that Calidon doth infinitely love Celidea , and that there never was a more faithfull Lover than he , I will use no other arguments or reasons but his own , and so referring my life , my death , my happinesse , my misery , and my All unto your wise discretion I pray unto the Gods to endue you with all Wisdom and Justice . Calidon concluding thus with a low and humble reverence , he went unto Celidea , and falling down upon his knees before her , hee waited for her answer . Thamires he proferred to speak , but Leonida told him that Celidea was to speak before him , since he had already spoke unto the matter : So , that Shepheard going againe to his place , Celidea , by the Nymphs command , began thus . The Answer of the Shepheardesse Celidea . I Am so unaccustomed , great Nymph , to speak upon such a subject as this , especially before so much company , that though I doe blush , and express my self with a trembling tongue , yet I hope it will be no prejudice to the justice of my cause . Were I not most confidently assured that my reasons not to love this Shepheard , are in themselves so clear , that they need no manner of artificial dresse to illustrate them unto you , I durst not be so bold as to open my mouth upon this subject : I perceive the eloquence of Calidon is much above mine ; I want both wit , spirit , and eloquence to glosse a matter as he can : My words are onely simple , and sutable to my reasons ; which though not many , yet valid enough to make it manifest unto you , that since I never did love Calidon , I ought not to beginne at this instant , nor continue that affection which once I had unto Thamires , since I have so many reasons to the contrary . But where shall I begin ? What Divine Powers must I ask assistance from , in this dangerous combat ? I am assaulted , not by Love but by Monsters of Love. A combat ful of danger indeed , since my wel or ill being depends upon it : And Monsters of Love indeed they are , since they will make me love by force , and compel me to love and hate according to their wills . I have heard our great and wise Druids say , that Hercules , whom we see erected upon our Altars , with a Club in his hand , and a Lyons skin upon his shoulders , was in his time a great Hero , who by his strength and valour quelled Monsters , and was a great Patron of Truth . From whom therefore in this extream necessity should I implore aid , sooner than from this valiant Hero ? And the rather , because as I have heard , hee loved a Lady of Gaùle ; and doubtlesse will for her sake afford me the aid I implore . To him therefore do I addresse my self to subdue these monstrous spirits , and to furnish me with so much eloquence and audacity as may make my reasons apparent unto my Judges . I beseech thee therefore , by thy valour , O great Hercules , and by the fair Galathea our Princesse , I conjure thee to deliver me from these monstrous Lovers , and so to cleare my reasons unto this Nymph , that she may give a just judgement , and keep me from loving both Thamires and Calidon . And to begin , what dost thou mean , Calidon , by calling me before the God of Love , whom thou dost make both thy Judge and thy God ? Dost thou think , that he hath any power over us , who are ashamed that his Name should be in our mouths , though it do reach our ears ? A Maid , Calidon , who ever scorned to have any thing to do with this Love , is now summoned to appear before his Throne to receive her doom : And canst thou expect I will make any other answer , but that let this God of Love doom what he will I will not obey him ? But I prethee tell me , when I have observed his statutes , and am constrained to live according to his will , what recompence may I expect from him ? onely this , to be called the most amorous Maid in all the Country . A very brave and honourable title indeed for a maid of any quality , and one that desires to live without a blemish upon her honour . Therefore , Oh Shepheard , never summon mee before his Tribunal whose Power and Jurisdiction I will not acknowledge , and unto whom I doe declare my self to bee an enemy . If you will have me give an answer , let us both appeal unto Virtue and Reason , and certainly wee need not goe any farther than this great Nymph , who is pleased to take so much pains to hear our differences . Before her I shall answer unto any thing you have or can object ; which as I conceive may be reduced unto three heads : First , that I ought to love you , because you love me , and because I knew it : Secondly , because the favours which you received from me in your sickness , and which , as you say , caused your cure , have obliged me : And lastly , because Thamires hath given me unto you . But , Madam , that I may give full answers unto all these objections , I beseech you command him to answer unto my questions , that you may come to the knowledge of the Truth out of his own mouth . I ask you , Calidon , what allurement did I use , to make you in love , the first time you begun to love me ? When she saw he stood silent , and gave no answer , she addressed her self unto the Nymph ; Madam , said she , I beseech you command him to answer me : And Leonida appointing him so to doe ; You ask me a question said he , which you your self can best resolve ; but since you will needs have it from my mouth , I will tell you ; It was the favour which I received from you , in being pleased to shew your self unto me at the Sacrifice which was celebrated at the sixth of the month . Was I the onely woman that assisted at the Sacrifice ( said Celidea ) and were you the only Shepheard of the Town that was there ? No , answered hee , for almost all the Shepheardesses and Shepheards of the Town were there also . What one act was it , I beseech you , replyed she , that did attract your affection ? In this , answered Calidon , you must acknowledge that my love was the decree of heaven ; You did no sooner turn your eyes towards me , but as soon as ever I saw you , I loved you , as if I were forced unto it by some interior power , which it was impossible to resist . But perhaps ( said the Shepheardesse ) when I knew you did love me , did I use any art to cherish it , or augment it by any fresh favours ? No , said he , my affection did beginne without you , continue without you , and augment without you , I mean without your contributing any thing unto it but by being your self . But on the contrary , the first time you knew it ( for though I did not discover it by my words , yet I knew you did perceive it ) Oh what harsh treatment did I receive from you ? And what extreame dislike have you since shewed ? So as if I be as you say , a Monster of Love , I am so , because it is a thing most monstrous that a Lover should so long preserve his affection maugre so many rigorous affronts and causes of hatred ; for I may safely say , that every one of your actions towards me deserves no other name but of Rigour and Hatred : So as it is apparent when you came to visit me in my sicknesse , your design was to save my life , onely that afterwards you might murder me more cruelly . Then Celidea replyed thus ; You see , great and wise Nymph , by Calidons own mouth , that if hee did love me , it was without any contributing to it by me , unlesse by being my self ; and against that , what remedy can I invent ? What would he answer if I should ask him these questions before the Throne of Reason and your self : Since Shepheard I never did consent unto any of your addresses , why would you have me participate in your own troubles , shame , and errours ? Is it not enough that I have all this while endured your importunities without revenge ? You doe love me you say , and because you love me , I must love you again : But pray hear what Reason saith ; You have loved Celidea , and in loving her , you have offended her , and what other recompence can you expect from her but hatred ? The truth is , Shepheard , that being unwilling to be revenged of you , as in reason I might , I contented my self with hating you in my very soul , and for Thamires his sake I pardoned the rest . If you doe object that I doe know of your love by your teares , and by your sicknesse : Alasse , this does not oblige mee one jot the more to love you , but rather to hate you more extreamly . Tell me , Calidon , since Thamires hath taken so much care to bring you up in literature , and travails , in what part of the world have you seen it decent for a young maid as I am , to love , or suffer her self to be loved ? If it bee not the custome in any place of the world , but where Vice is held for Virtue , doe you not infinitely offend in tempting mee to that which is contrary to my duty ? You love me , you say , because you cannot chuse but doe so . Good friend , how am I obliged unto you , for doing that , which you cannot chuse but do ? You do excuse your selfe to Thamires , for loving me against his will , by saying , that you are not to blame , because you are forced unto it . Can you think your self exempt from blame , in sinning by compulsion ? and do you think your selfe worthy of recompence , for being forced unto a thing , whose contrary deserves a recompence ? Either confesse your selfe culpable towards Thamires , or else cease seeking a recompence for your forced service , But if you do love me against my will , am I to be punished for it ? Did I ever entreat you to it ? did I ever give you any occasion ? You say , No. Will your love be any contentment or advantage unto me ? Shall I become more fair , more vertuous , or ever the better by it ? Oh heavens ! Calidon , where are your wits ? Are you mad , to ask a recompence , where a punishment is deserved ? Or rather , what an impudent affront is this , before this great Nymph , to demand ●●vour and wages of me , in lieu of a pardon , and in lieu of repenting for your faults . I believe you will say , that I should not have flattered you in your errour , nor kept you alive when you were sick by giving you good language . But , Calidon , have I not good cause to say , you are an ungratefull man and does not acknowledge the good office I did you , in misconstruing of it , and taking it in another sense then you ought . Did a guilty person ever finde or think his Judge too milde or sweet ? or , did any offendor ever complain , that in lieu of punishment , he received favour and courtesy ? Because I wished not your death , am I blamable for saving your life ? You accuse me for having pitty upon you , and shewing favour instead of revenge , and would have me punished for it . Judge , Madam , how his understanding is out of the way , and how he takes reason the wrong way . But Shepheard , neither blame me , nor commend me for my act , since according to your own argument , it was an act forced upon me , which ought neither to be recompensed nor punished . It was my affection to Thamires , who conjured me unto it by all the obliging arguments he could devise , which induced me unto it . I see , Calidon , that you do smile , that I should say , it was my affection unto Thamires , which moved me to treat you in that manner , because you conceive , that she who a little before did declare her selfe such an enemy to Love , cannot now well say , that Love had such an influence upon her soul . But Shepheard , you are much mistaken , if you think , that in being an enemy unto Love , I am so also unto Amity and friendship , or void of that vertue , which makes us think of things as they ought to be . I have heard say , great Nymph , that one may love two manner of wayes ; the one according to reason ; the other , according to desire . That which hath reason for its rule , is called vertuous and honest Amity ; and that which suffers it selfe to be transported with desire , Love. With the first of these we do love our Parents , our Kindred , our Friends , our Country , and both in generall and particular , all those in whom any vertue shines . As for the other , those that are infected with it , are transported and distempered , as with a frenzy Feavour , and do commit so many grosse faults , that the name of it is as infamous amongst persons of honour , as the other is good and laudable . I shall without a blush then confesse , that I did love Thamires , but withall I must tell you , it was for his vertue . If Calidon do ask me , how I can distinguish and discern between these two kinds of affection , since the one does commonly appear in the habit of the other ? I shall answer him , that the wise Cleontine teaching me how to behave my selfe in the world , did give me the difference : Daughter , said she , my age hath furnished me with experience in many things , and hath taught me , that things are the most certainly known by their effects ; and the better to discern after what manner we are loved , consider the actions of those that love us ; if you finde them to be irregular , and contrary to reason , vertue , or duty , flie them as dishonourable ; if on the contrary you finde them to be moderate , and not ramping beyond the limits of honesty or duty , then cherish them , and esteem them as vertuous . This sapient lesson , Shepheard , teacheth me to cherish the affection of Thamires , and to flie yours : For what effect does the love of Calidon produce ? Violencies , raptures , transports , and despairs , were never the effects of vertue . If the love of Thamires be considered , we shall finde it to be all vertue : When did he begin to love me ? At a time , when there was no likelyhood any vice could invite him to it . How has he continued this affection ? So , as neither duty nor honesty could take the least exception against it . But why did he give over ? For the reasons which he himselfe hath given . Whether reason do not appear in all this , I refer my selfe , Madam , unto your judgment . These considerations moved me to entertain the affection of Thamires , and reject the love of Calidon . And this Amity , and nothing else , did enforce me to visit this Shepheard when he was sick ; to give him such good words as might recover him ; and all this , as well to satisfie Thamires , as out of a naturall compassion , which all ought to have one unto another . If I did fail in my love to Thamires , Calidon , for your satisfaction , I will confesse it and repent , with a protestation , to love Thamires no more , nor fall into the like fault . But I cannot believe , that therefore I am obliged to love you ; for if I should , it would be to correct one errour by committing another , which is worse . Perhaps you will alledge against my defence , that having given the whole disposition of my selfe unto Thamires , and he transferring me into your hands , I cannot contradict his disposall of me . This is an excellent conclusion indeed : I chuse you for my husband presently after you may give me unto another ; this is very fine Logick . You must know , Calidon , that the reason why I gave Thamires all the power of my selfe , was , because I did love him , and he loved me ; and therefore if he have any power over me , he must love , that is the implicite condition of his power ; but if he do not , then , the cause ceasing , the effect must needs cease : and therefore if he do not love me , he hath no power over me . But haply you will reply , that he swears he does continue loving me still , and that it is reason , not want of affection , which made him transfer me over unto another . I must answer both him and you , Shepheard , that I do not believe him ; and yet , if reason can so well perswade with his affection , why should not reason have as much power over my affection ? Is there any reason I should love him , whom nature and reason both forbids me to love ? Nature forbids the banes , for since the first houre I ever sa● you , there was such a contrariety in my heart , and such a secret antipathy in it against you , that I disliked every thing I saw you do . Believe it , Calidon , what I say , proceeds not from any scorn of you , but from the very truth ; I had rather chuse to rest in my grave , then live with you : not but I do know and confesse , you deserve a much better fortune ; but the reason is , because Nature does hold me from you with abundance of violence , and without any cause : And since it is so , upon what pretence can you desire I should be yours since Nature does forbid it , and Reason likewise , which neverthwarts Nature ? Go , go , Calidon , live in quietnesse ; do not wilfully endeavour to make two persons miserable ; for the truth is , you will be as miserable by it as my selfe . If you do love me , let it suffice , that your love is most troublesome to me , and do not strive to surcharge me with an intolerable burthen , by forcing me to love you . And be assured of this , that Lignon shall sooner run backward , then you shall finde any place in the affection of Celidea . This , Madam , is the Answer , which I shall give unto the shallow reasons of Calidon . But now , I have another more dangerous enemy to encounter withall , who has better Armes , and who gives more smarting blowes : I mean , the ungratefull Thamires ; Thamires , whom I did really love , and whom I thought had loved me as well as any possibly could . But alas , what would he have now ? Can he expect any thing from her , whom he hath betrayed into the hands of her most cruell enemy ? Does he yet hope for any love from her , whom he hath most ungratefully wronged ? Whan colour , and upon what ground can he desire me to love him ? Is it , because he did love me , or because I loved him ? This , Madam , had been some reason at that time ; but now , since he has left loving me , and would force me to love another and not himself , why does he urge unto me the time past , which is not , nor ever will return ? The memory of that time is an argument to hate him the more , since I do finde him at this present so unworthy . I do confesse I did love him ; but , when he resigned me unto another , he did demonstratively shew , that he neither did nor does love me : And therefore let him not think it strange that since my affection did proceed from his mine should cease as well as his ; for his was the cause , and mine the effect , and the cause ceasing , the effect must follow . Why did he cut up a Tree , from which he expected fruit ? He hath done me more wrong then I him , since he was the first offendor , and yet I am satisfied , I complain not , I can quit him with a very good will , and cannot wish he should court me again , because it is a thing impossible to obtain me . What is it he would now have ? Does he not know , that as long as our love was mutuall , I was his , and he was mine , and then by the Lawes of Amity he might dispose of me as his own ? If he have given me unto Calidon , how can he pretend me to be his ? If he have any thing to require from me , he must addresse himself to him unto whom he hath given me ; if he can have his consent , I will afterwards consider what I have to do ; if he cannot , why does he complain of me ? or ask me , for what he has given away ? He hath sacrificed me , as he saith , to Calidon's health , manifesting thereby , that Calidon was dearer unto him , than I was , and in very good time : But can he not be contented , that his sacrifice is accepted , and that his deer Calidon is recovered from death ? Would he so sacrilegiously recall , what he has dedicated unto the gods ? Remove , Thamires , all such thoughts out of your soul , lest the gods do punish you for it ; and do not hope , that since I have been offered unto the gods for the health of Calidon , I will ever stoop so low as men again . The truth is , since I have been so ill treated by the man whom I most esteemed , it would be extream imprudence in me , to put my selfe into his hands again , who knew not how to make any better use of me Perhaps Thamires would have me again , that he might som other time save the life of some friend or kinsman ; or else courts me now , to keep me against Calidon fall sick again : But be assured , that my own life is much deerer unto me , then his life is unto whom you have given me ; and therefore I have all the reason in the world to look unto my selfe before any other . If I did bestow some tears at thy departure Thamires , I will laugh at your return . Oh , how liberall you are , to give away that which is anothers ? But , Oh you heavens , how just you are , since when you saw me offended by these two Shepheards , and knowing my innocency , you would vouchsafe to take me into your protection , and have revenged my quarrell , even by my enemies themselves . What displeasure does this perfideous man receive , even from him unto whom he hath given me ? And what torments does this importunate persecutor of my rest receive , even from him , who gave him all the right he has to pretend unto me ? What lesse can be expected upon them , than divine vengeance ? And I make no question , Madam , but you will ratifie the doom of heaven , and give sentence on my side . Thus Celidea ended , and by making an humble reverence unto the Nymph , did shew , that she had no more to say : And therefore Leonida commanded Thamires to give his reasons , so as he began thus . The Answer of the Shepheard Thamires . I Perceive , great Nymph , it happens to me , as unto him that made a sword for one , who thrust it into his heart ; for I , that educated this Shepheard and Shepheardesse with as much indulgent care as was possible ; I that taught them to speak , and how to live in the world ; yet these two do wound me to the very heart and soul , so as I have no hopes left , but in your favourable judgment . It seemes , they make me the very Butt of their ingratitude , and would have me bear all their own faults ; but , though these aspersions do deeply wound me , yet , I had rather be the offended , then the offending party : And truly , I am naturally such a deadly hater of ingratitude , which is the bane of all humane society , that I had rather receive the blow from the hand of another , then give it . Perhaps by acknowledging the faults which you both have committed , you will be ashamed , and repent of the wrongs you have done me , in requitall of all my indulgency towards you : And then , all your gilded language which you have employed to my ruine , will be a shame unto your selves , since I do still love you both , and since my affection is yet much above all the injuries you have done me . Now , my children , I doe pardon you , and passe by the follies of your youth ; but then , I do expect you should confesse your faults , and acknowledge my favours , and that you doe confesse a lesse affection than mine , could never pardon such ingratitude . I perceive , Madam , that I doe speake unto deafe ears , and spend my advice upon stones which hear me not . I have hither to applied the most milde medicines , to see if sweetnesse would cure them , but since Lenitives will not doe , Corrosives must ; and since they continue still obstinate , I must pursue them with Fire and Sword. These are the most substantial reasons which Calidon hath alleadged : You have given Celidea unto me , and you are obliged unto it by the confidence which my Father did put in you , by the affection which you professed unto me , and by your hopes of obliging me . And you have offended me much more in offering to take her from me after the gift of her ; than if you had at the first denyed her unto me : This , great Nymph , is all he hath said with such a huge flourish of words , both against mee , against himselfe , and against reason . Ungratefull Shepheard , wilt thou thus trample upon my goodness and indulging over thee ? You say that I did give Celidea unto you ; and why I beseech you , did I give her ? was it was because I was weary of her , or onely to please you ? No , no , say you , it was only to save my life . Well then , you must confesse you owe your life unto me ; and are you not extreamly ungratefull in offering to take his life away that preserved yours ? If I did give her unto you onely to save your life , what wrong is it to aske her againe , now your life is saved , and you well ? But haply you will say , that though you are recovered , yet it was onely in hopes that Celidea should remaine with you ; what though you have recovered your health , since now you are not in any danger ? Courtesie and discretion teacheth us , that when in cases of necessity wee make use of any thing which is our friends , we should restore it with the interest of thanks . It seems you are very farre from so much courtesie and discretion , since when I gave you some hopes of Celideas favour , and gave you thereby your life , now you are recovered you would take her and them for your own , and endeavour by glosing language to cover your ingratitude . But , Madam , perhaps he wil say , that if I do take her from him , he shall fall into the same danger he was before : No , great Nymph , you see by experience that now he is assured Celidea will never be his , he onely grows a little more melancholly ; but his life is not at all in danger , and therefore to save his life being the reason of my act , and not the satisfying of his pleasure ; since his life is saved , I may without offence take her back unto my self . But admit his life were at the stake , would not my life be the same ? For should I bee deprived of this fair one , death would be more certain unto me than life . Judge , Madam , I beseech you , whether I ought not to have a greater care of my self than him . If he conceive that I ought to yeeld Celidea unto him , to save his life because his Father loved mee , and recommended him unto me , why does he not as well conceive himself obliged to yeeld her unto me , since my life is as well concerned , and that upon the very same consideration of amity which his Father professed unto me ; Is it not his duty to have as great a care of my life as I had of his ? He knows , ungrateful man that he is , I cannot live if I be denyed her , and is he not extreamly ungratefull if he doe deny her unto me ? Is hee not unworthy the title of Son unto him that hath so much loved him ? Can he think , that because I loved him , therefore I am obliged to part from the thing which is most of all the world dear unto me ? Is he not unworthy the name of Kinsman , since he does not value my life ? Nay , may I not disown him for a Friend , since he will not doe the same offices for mee in my necessity , which I did for him ? Nay more ; May I not account him the most cruel enemy I have , since he pursues me against all reason , with such violent arguments to my very death ? The very thought of Ingratitude from such as we have obliged , is so extreamly odious unto all , as I cannot possibly give punctual answers unto every particular instance of this Shepheard , who hath so extreamly offended me . Give me leave , I beseech you , Madam , to present this offer unto him in a few words ; As he ows his life unto mee for yeelding Celidea unto him , I will release him of that obligation , so he will yeeld her again unto me . And to make it appear that he is out of all danger , he cannot deny but that it is above a month since Celidea refused him : She told him that she would never love him ; she let him know that her Mother promised not to marry her against her consent , and at the same time told him , that heaven and earth should meet before she would contract any affection with him ; yet for all this , ye see he lives , and strives to take away the life of him that did preserve him . Since he is most certainly assured that Celidea will never be his , is he not the most ungratefull person in the world , in offering to hinder mee from obtaining her ? There is not any hopes for him , and hee would also ruin all mine . Should he desire that another should enjoy this happinesse before me , the whole world would never know the like Ingratitude . I gave him that which was mine , and hee will not let me have that which is not his : I saved his life by depriving my self of that which was most deare unto me , and he will refuse that unto me which never was his . But , great Nymph , all these hot disputes 'twixt him and me , are me-thinks , to no purpose , since his misfortune , and my too much affection unto him , hath taken from us both , that happinesse which we are disputing about . What right can you have unto Celidea , since she does not love you ? You will say no other , but from your affection to her , and from my gift . But , Shepheard , what pretence can you have from your affection , since you see she disdains and refuseth you ? And what can you pretend unto by my gift , since I gave you no more than what I had my self to give ? Now all the right that I had , depended upon her own will , and if this will be contrary unto mine , what power or right had I in it ? Therefore , Shepheard , you can have none , nor make the least shaddow of pretence unto any . Now , I beseech you , let us see what right I my self can pretend unto . Oh heavens , how great would it be if there was no Calidon in being ? An affection begun in the Cradle , so long carefully continued ; a courtship so full of pure intentions ; an affection so violent , and so long in possession of favours ; all these would make my cause very strong , if Calidon were not in the world , or had no eyes , or else if he could have guided them according to reason . I must needs confess , fair Celidea ( and so I do with teares in my eyes , and sorrow in my heart ) that you have more reason to complain of me than all your words and mine can expresse . I acknowledge , that never did any affection receive a greater affront than yours hath by my imprudency ; yet who should endure , nay overcome great difficulties , but those who have strength and courage ? 'T is true , I have extreamly wronged you , but may not you make this an occasion to shew how highly you can love , by passing by and pardoning such an offence ? What testimonies of your love have you heretofore promised me ? What is it which you have not said you would surmount for my sake ? I do now summon you unto your promises , and put you to the Test ; And what greater testimony can you give , then by this occasion which I now offer unto you ? When I did oblige you by my services , by my affection , and by all manner of obsequious observancie , you did continue your affection unto me : But this is no testimony of affection , it is rather an acknowledgement of a debt : It had been a right testimony of your affection , if you had continued when I did hate you . Fortune would have this occasion to present it self , though I am extreamly sorry for it , to put you to the tryal of your affection ; and as a summons to keep your word : I hope you are not like unto those , who vaunt that they doe not fear dangers , yet at the very first encounter of an enemy , will submit without resistance . But you objected against me , How can you hope , Thamires , to gather any fruits from love , since you have cut up the Tree ? Oh fair Celidea let me tell you , I had rather cut away my life than that deare Tree of Love : Nay , though I should offer it , yet it would be impossible for me to do it . But admit that I had imprudently cut it up , you know that the Mirtle is the Tree of Love , and why would you have it to be the Cypress ? The Mirtle is of a nature , that the more it is cut , the more branches it puts forth . Oh that I could see this effect in your soul , that I might beleeve there is growing in you this Tree of Love , and not a Tree of Mourning . But admit my fault , in guilting you , to bee so great as you make it , must my fault make you to commit the like ? If you think so , then you must confesse , that you catch at bad examples , and not at good ones , unlesse , as I doe leave you , so you leave me , and when I doe return unto you , you doe return unto me also : Otherwise , you are more moved with an offence than with a full satisfaction for it ; and evil hath a greater predominancie in you than good : But this is unworthy of Celideas soul , which promiseth all goodnesse and sweetnesse . But you say , that since I have given you unto Calidon , if I would have any thing of you , I must ask him . This would puzzle mee to answer , if I had not heard you say , that it was impossible for me to give you unto him . Now the matter is brought to that passe , as you must be either his or mine : If you will not be mine , because I have imprudently given you away , then Celidea you must be Calidons . Consider whether this change be pleasing unto you : If on the contrary , you will not be Calidons , then you cannot deny but you must be mine , since having been mine before , and my gift taking no effect , all right in the world is , that the thing given should revert unto the first possessor : And you ought not to be offended with me for offering you as a Sacrifice for Calidons recovery , because Sacrifices which are offered unto the gods , are alwaies of the best and most precious things we have . Nor doe not think that by continuing to love you afterwards , I doe commit any sacrilege , nor doe prophane any sacred or holy thing , since we doe all love the gods themselves : The greatest command which they doe impose upon us mortals , is to Love them . But for Gods sake doe not say that I ask you onely to sacrifice you again for the recovery of some other : For my desire is onely to have you again for my own sake . I doe confesse my fault , and will not insist upon any other argument or reason , but my extream affection ; and will not argue with her any where but before the Throne of Love. I doe here prostrate my self upon my knees , and vow by all eternity , never to rise as long as I live , unlesse I be ingratiated into Celideas favour again . As he pronounced these words , he kneeled down , and his eyes flowed with such a River of Tears that all the company did pitty him , Celidea her self was a little moved , and putting her hand before her face , did turn her head the other way . Then the Nymph , seeing they had no more to say , did rise up , and taking Paris , Silvander , and the Shepheardesses aside , did ask their opinions upon this difference : Their opinions did much vary , some to one side , some to another : At last , and after a long and serious debate , they all returned to their places , and Leonida pronounced her sentence in this manner . The Judgement of the Nymph Leonida . THree things doe present themselves unto us , upon the difference betwixt Celidea , Thamires , and Calidon : The first , Love : The second , Duty : The third , an Offence . In the first , we observe , three great Affections ; in the second , three great Obligations ; in the third , three great Injuries . Celidea hath loved Thamires from her Cradle , Thamires hath loved Celidea , though he be elder ; and Calidon hath loved her from the first time hee ever saw her . Celidea hath been much obliged unto the virtuous affection of Thamires ; Thamires much obliged unto the memory of Calidons Father ; and Calidon much obliged unto the Indulgency of Thamires . Again , Celidea hath been extreamly offended with Thamires , for giving her unto Calidon ; Calidon no lesse offended with Thamires and Celidea : Thamires offended with Calidon for refusing to doe the same courtesie he received ; And Celidea offended with Calidon for offering to constrain her will , and making her to lose him whom she did love . All these things being long debated , and seriously considered , we conceive , that as those things which Nature produceth , are alwaies more perfect then those that are produced by Art , so the Love that comes by a natural inclination , is greater , and more estimable than those affections that doe proceed from designes or obligations . Furthermore , those obligations which we receive in our own persons , being greater than those in the behalf of another ; so it is certain , that a benefit obligeth more than a memory . An offence which hath any tincture of ingratitude , it is much more hainous than a bare offence without it , and deserves a greater punishment . Now , we do find that the Love of Thamires does proceed from a natural inclination ; for commonly such loves are reciprocal , and so he loving Celidea , he was loved again : But so is not the love of Calidon , whose sterile affection produceth nothing but hatred and scorn . Moreover , the good offices which Calidon hath received from Thamires , doe render him more obliged , than Thamires can be upon the score of an Uncle . Again , Calidons offence against Thamires having a stain of Ingratitude upon it , is much greater than the offence of Thamires against Calidon , since Thamires may almost cover it with the name of Revenge or Chastisment . Therefore , in the first place , we doe ordain that the love of Calidon do submit unto the love of Thamires : That the obligation of Thamires be esteemed lesse than the obligation of Calidon ; And the offence of Calidon greater than the offence of Thamires . And as for that which concerns Thamires and Celidea , we do declare , that Celideas obligation unto Thamires is above the offence of Thamires , in respect of his pure and innocent love ; and in respect of his carefull and indulgent education of her , so as shee would be ingrateful if she did not think her self much obliged : 'T is true , his offence is not small , when in disadvantage of his affection , he would needs satisfie the obligations which he thought he owed unto Calidon . And yet in consideration there is no offence but may be pardoned by a person that truly loves , we doe ordain , with the advice of all those who have heard the difference , That the Love of Celidea shall surmount the offence which shee hath received from Thamires ; And that the Love which Thamires for the future shall bear unto her , shall surpasse that affection which hitherto he hath born unto her ; for such is our Judgement . This was Leonida's Sentence , which hath since been observed by all three ; though the poor Calidon received it with so much disgust , that but for the extream disdain of Celidea , he should hardly have supported it . But his malady at this time proved to be his remedy , when from a more sound judgement he considered how much he was obliged unto Thamires , and how great his folly was , in thinking to make Celidea love him by force . But at the first , these considerations had not so much power upon him , as to cut off all his hopes at one blow : which the Nymph wisely foreseeing , and to avoyd the complaints and teares of this Shepheard , as soon as ever she had pronounced the last word of her Sentence , she did rise up , being partly invited unto it by the night which came on apace , and she had no more day left than to carry her unto her Uncles house . Therefore , after shee had saluted all the fair Shepheardesses , she and Paris entreated Silvander to conduct them through the Wood of Bonlieu , lest they should lose their way , it being very late , and too troublesom for the Shepheardesses to accompany her . Thus they parted ; and presently after , the Nymph and Paris dismissed Silvander , and came unto the house of Adamas , as he was ready to goe unto his supper . Silvander as he returned , left Bonleiu on his left hand , a Temple where many Vestals , and chast Daughters of Druids doe inhabit , under the charge of the venerable Chrisante , and hee went through a Wood so thick , that though the Moon was up and shined , yet hee could not hit his way . And indeed his own wandring thoughts as well as the darknesse of the Wood , did put him besides his aym : For hee was so wholly taken up with Diana , that he minded nothing else ; And walking on , he came at last upon an open place , where hee saw the Moon , she was a little past her Full , and shined very clearly . The Shepheard fell down upon his knees , to adore her ; and because of the conformity in Names between Diana and her , he loved that Starre above all the rest in the Cope of Heaven . Having thus adored her , and Diana in her , hee stood up , and fixing his eyes upon her , he uttered these Lines . A Comparison between DIANA and the Moon . MOst glorious Star that shines so clear And radiant in the spangled Sphear , As makes the Night like Day appear , Just so does my Diana fair . Like to thy self so chast , her breast With so much cruelty is drest , As it is fond Acteons best To court her with no loose request . Of all the Tapers in the Night , 'T is thou that gives us greatest light : Of all the Beauties , none so bright , Diana is the prime delight . Yet when Diana I think upon , You doe not hold comparison ; For you had one Endymion , But my Diana ne're had one . Oh heavens , ( cryed he out then ) what then will become of thy Silvander , since she will not admit of any Endymion ? Can it possibly be , that Nature , who cannot chuse but be pleased with her workmanship , should not finde one in all her Treasury worthy of her ? Can she possibly bestow so much beauty upon this Shepheardesse , and make her incapable of Love ? However , they have no eyes ; that are not delighted with so rare a piece of excellency . Does not the gods allow , that as our hearts receive the greatest blowes , so our hearts should resent the greatest contentment ? Did they make her so fair , and not to be loved ? Or if we do love her , did they make her to consume us ? Ah! alas , I see , that as this beauty was made to be loved so it is for her own glory , and for the torment of those who love her as I do . This thought gave him such a stop , that he left walking ; and after a long agitation of thoughts , he uttered these Lines . That no Consideration whatsoever , can hinder him from loving his Mistresse . WHy does my thoughts suggest , And bid me not to love her , But set my heart at rest , She 's aimed for another ? If for a Mortall , why Not I , as any other ? If for a god ? then I Will worship and adore her . ' Mongst mortalls there is none Can equall flame with me ; Nor ' mongst the gods not one That can more zealous be . What though this cruell soul Disdains all them that love her ? Love will at last control , Or Reason needs must move her . If Reason will but do 't , By Merit I 'le her gain : If Love will bring her to 't , I 'le love and love again . The Moon then , as if purposely to invite him to a longer stay in that place , did seem to lend him a double lustre . And because he had left his flock with Diana's , and assured himselfe , she would out of her curtesy take all requisite care over it , he resolved to spend part of the night there , according to his usuall custome ; for he took abundance of delight , in entertaining himselfe with his new thoughts , that retiring from all company , he used to get into some private valley , or some solitary wood ; and day would oftentimes overtake him , before he began to think of any sleep , making his long and amorous thoughts see both the evening and the morning . Thus at this time did he wander , chusing that path which by chance his foot did fall into ; and after he had fancyed a thousand Chimera's , he found himselfe in the midst of a thick wood , and knew not where he was ; and though at every step almost he stumbled against something or other , yet could he not give over his pleasing thoughts ; all that he saw , furnished his fancy with some conceit , and fed his imagination . If he chanced to stumble upon any thing : I found greater rubs ( would he say ) in my desires . If he heard the leaves shake when they were moved by some blast of winde : I tremble more for fear ( would he say ) when I am by her , and when I would acquaint her with my reall passions , which she thinks to be fained . If he look'd up and saw the Moon , he would say : The Moon in the heavens , and my Diana upon earth . This solitary place , silence , and the pleasing light of the night , caused this shepheard to walk so long with the sweet entertainment of his thoughts , that being got into the thick of the wood he lost the light of the Moon , which was 〈◊〉 by the leaves of trees , and desiring to get out of that gloomy place , he no sooner looked about to make choice of a good path , but he heard one not far off talking ; and though he made choice of that place for privacy , yet his curiosity invited him to know who those were that passed away the night without sleep , assuring himselfe , that they were some that were sick of his own disease ; and making it appear by this , that every thing lookes for its like , and that curiosity hath a great power in Love , since , when he was so sweetly taken up with his own thoughts , that he despised all the world in comparison of them , except the sight of Diana ; yet was he content to forsake them , to see who these were ; so as quitting them for a time , and giving way to his curiosity , he turned that way from whence he heard the voice . He had not gone above fifteen or twenty paces , but in the most obscure part of the wood , he found himselfe close by two men , whom he could not possibly know , as well by reason of the darknesse , as because their backs were towards him ; yet he knew by their habits , that one of them was a Druide , and the other a Shepheard . They were set under a Tree , which spread its leaves over a chrystall fountain , whose pleasing murmur invited them to spend part of the night in that place . When Silvander was mostdesirous to know them , he heard one answer the other , thus : But , Father , it is very strange , and I cannot sufficiently admire it , that you should by your discourse intimate as much , as if it must be confessed , that there are many other beauties more perfect , then the beauty of my Mistresse ; which truly I cannot believe , without an unpardonable offence : For certainly , every one does think his own the fairest ; and to confesse she is not , is a crime , both against his Mistresse , and against Love. Then he heard the Druide answer in this manner : My Son , there is no doubt of what I say , nor any fear of offending her Beauty , or Love ; and I am confident , that I shall in a few words make you understand it : You know , that all beauty proceeds from that soveraign goodnesse which we call God , it is a Ray of himselfe , and transcends all his other creatures ; and as the Sun , which we see , does enlighten the Aire , the Water , and the Earth , with the same beams ; so also the eternall Sun , does enlighten the angelick Understanding , the rationall Soul , and the Matter . But , as the cleernesse of the Sun appears more bright in the Air than in the Water , and in the Water then in the earth : so the illumination of God appears with greater lustre in the Angelick Understanding , then in the Rationall Soul ; and in the Rationall Soul , more then in the Matter . Into the first , he hath infused Ideas ; into the second , Reason ; and into the last , Formes . The Druide would have gone on , had not the shepheard interrupted him in this manner : Your discourse , Father , is a little too high , and you do not consider the capacity of him unto whom you speak ; my wit is too dull to soar so high : But if you will please to make me understand , what the Angelicall Understanding is , what the Rationall Soul is , and what the Matter is , of which you speak , perhaps I shall understand something more . My Son , said the Druide , Angelicall Understanding is that pure Intellect , by which they see that Soveraign Beauty , and are adorned with all kinde of Ideas . The Rationall Soul is that , by which men are distinguished from beasts ; it is it by which we come to the knowledge of things which is called Rationall . The Matter , is that which falls under the Senses , which is imbellished with divers forms that are given unto them , and by which you may judge , whether she whom you love , has in perfection the two last beauties , which we tearm Corporeall and Rationall , and which we may without any offence say , that there is in others greater beauties then in hers ; which you will understand by a comparison of Bottles , full of water ; for , as the greater do hold more then the little ones , and yet the little ones are as full as the greater : so it may be said of all things capable of beauty ; for there are substances , which by their perfection of Nature , can receive much more beauty then others , which yet cannot be termed imperfect , because they have as much perfection as they can receive . And under this notion comes the beauty of your Mistresse , whom you may say is perfect , and yet without offence confesse , that she hath lesse beauty then these pure Intellectualls which I speak of . If you be not too much transported with young and imprudent affections , and set too great a price upon the beauty of her face , you will set your whole affection upon the beauty of her minde , in which you will finde something so lasting fair , as will give you as much delight and satisfaction , as the beauty of a face gives you sorrow , and perhaps despair . I have heard much discourse upon this subject , answered the Shepheard , but it so much displeased me , that I did not remember it . But I remember , that one of you Druides endeavoured to prove , that the minde , the eye , and the ear , have only their parts in Love : For , said he , Love is only a desire of Beauty ; and there being three sorts of Beauties , that of the fight , of which the eye is the only judge ; that of harmony , of which the ear is only capable ; and that of reason , which the minde can only discern , it must follow , that the eyes , the ears , and the minde , have only their satisfactions . If any other Senses do intrude , they resemble those impudent guests , that come unto Marriages before they be invited . Oh Son , said the Druide , this is a Doctrine which perhaps is understood by many , but certainly followed by very few ; and therefore no wonder , that so many vexations and misfortunes do fall out amongst Lovers . For Love , which most certainly is the greatest , and most holy of all the gods , seeing himselfe so many waies offended by such as call themselves his Votaries , either in contemning his ordinances , or prophaning his purity , does very often chastise them , to the end they may know their faults . For , my Son , what are jealousies , disdains , slanders , quarrells , infidelities , and all breaches of amity , but punishments of that great god ? Did our desires stretch no further then discourse , no further then the sight , nor no further then the ear , why should we ever be jealous ? why disdainfull ? why angry ? why enemies ? why treacherous ? and briefly , why should not all love , and be loved , since , then , the possession of another would not one jot lessen our happinesse ? Then Silvander heard the Shepheard interrupt the Druide with a deep sigh , in this manner : Alas , Father , how true is your discourse unto all Lovers , but my selfe ? for my love is full of purity and chast desires , as it cannot offend the most demure Vestall . Let the god of Love be the most severe of all the gods , yet I am sure , he can finde no fault with my affection ; and yet for all this , never was Lover so rigorously treated as I am . Son , said the Druide , many things do produce different effects , according to the subjects they meet withall . A Line which is streight , is not made only to draw another straight Line by , but often to know what is not straight . Those dysasters which you resent , though in others they are called punishments , yet in you , they may be termed testimonies , and proofs of your love and vertue , which will at last so turn to your advantage , as you may with reason say , that you had never been happy , unlesse you had been miserable . And in the interim be assured , your Mistresse will repent of her fault , and the wrong she does you . After this , because it was very late , he rose up , with intention to go away , and took the shepheard by the hand , who as he followed answered thus . I beseech you , Father , and conjure you , by your love unto me , not to say my Mistresse is in any fault , much lesse that she does me wrong ; for she having power to dispose of me as much as my selfe , you will offend the most perfect piece that ever nature produced , and will more disoblige me by such language , then your assistance can please me . Silvander hearkened very attentively unto their discourse , and though he did very precisely observe all their actions , yet such was the obscurity of the place , that he could not know them : and though he thought he knew the Druide , yet , seeing only his back , he was not certain . As for the shepheard , he was altogether unknown unto him , so as he did not remember he ever heard his voice before . This incertainty therfore caused him to follow them , hoping for a better discovery by the Moon , when they were out of the woods ; but keeping at a good distance , lest he should be seen by them , he lost them amongst the Trees , and never since could tell what became of them , which being very sorry for , he left not his quest of them untill most of the night was spent ; but wearinesse at the last made him look for a place to rest in not knowing how to hit the way unto his Town . When Silvander was asleep , he waked not untill the Sun was very high . The Shepheard that discoursed with the Druide in the night , was as early as Aurora ; and the place of his dwelling being very neer , as he was taking his usuall morning-walk , he espied Silvander asleep : He having not been above a month in the Country , and having no acquaintance with any Shepheard , he was very desirous to know who Silvander was , and therefore went very softly to him . He no sooner set his eye upon Silvander's face , but he knew him to be his most intimate friend ; the remembrance of their former acquaintance , and of the pleasing life they had lived together , caused his eyes to flow in tears : Then retiring back a few paces , and hiding himselfe behinde a great Tree , lest if Silvander waked , he should spie him , he looked upon him very seriously , and in a low voice uttered these words : Oh , my dear friend , and most faithfull companion , Silvander , how glad , and how sad both , doth this meeting with thee make me ? Our friendship , that now sees thee so sad , will not let me rejoyce at the sight of thee ; and yet the sight of thee brings into my memory that happy life I lived , ever since I was first acquainted with thee , untill that fatall sentence which my Shepheardesse pronounced against me ; a sentence which I cannot remember , but with a sad heart I must needs call for death to relieve me , finding experimentally the Proverb to be most true , That none are so miserable , as those that have been happy , and now are not . Who is able without a flood of tears to think upon my past felicity , and to see my present misery ? Upon this , he was silent ; and going further back , because he saw Silvander stir a little , and looking about him , said these words : Oh fairest Shepheardesse , how cruelly do you treat this poor Shepheard ? The stranger knew he was asleep ; but not knowing who was the Shepheard that he spoke of , he went neerer him ; and when he looked him in the face , he found it all tears , which found a passage through his eye lids , though they were close . Then did he conclude , that it was himselfe he spoke of , which he thought to be very strange , when he remembered , that his humour was wont to be extreamly averse unto Love , insomuch as he was commonly called , The Shepheard without affection : But considering what power Beauty hath , he believed that now he was no more exempted from the wounds of Love , than other shepheards of his age ; and he was the more confirmed in this opinion , when he remembered , that some had told him of the wager that was between him and Phillis . This consideration made him look upon him and say : Ah Silvander ! I see thou art now far unfit to give any counsel unto others , and for ought I see , standst in need of counsel thy selfe My friendship cannot chuse but pray , that Love would be more pitifull unto him , then it hath been unto me , and make him more fortunate then I have been . Then going gently away , he went unto the place where he lodged ; and he was no sooner set upon his bed-side , but thinking upon his encounter , Silvander's affection unto him came into his minde , what great familiarity had been between them , and what fortune it was should bring him into this place . It is , said he , to give a beginning unto a better life , and to put an end unto my torments . Alas that cannot be , for nothing can make me lesse miserable then I am , unlesse it be death . Perhaps the heavens , foreseeing the end of my daies , conducted Silvander , my best friend , unto me , to bid me my last Adien , in the name of himself and all the rest of my friends . This consideration took up his thoughts a good while , and at last made him resolve upon a thing which never came into his minde before , which was , to write unto his Mistresse ; for her severe banishment of him had so damped his spirit , that he durst not assume so much boldnesse : But now verily believing , that his course of life was neer an end , he conceived himselfe obliged to take his leave of her in some sort or other , before he went out of the world . Then he took pen and inke , and writ a Letter , and after he had folded it up , he superscribed it , Unto the fairest , and most loved Shepheardesse in the whole Universe . Then he went unto the place where he left Silvander , and going gently to him , after he had kissed the Letter two or three times , he put it into his hand : Oh happy Paper ( said he ) if thy good Fate do bring thee into the hands of her , upon whom all my contentment depends , touch her to the heart ; and if thou canst not move her to any pitty , yet force her to believe , that though she be changed from me , yet my affection shall ever be the same to her . And thou Silvander ( said he , putting the Letter into his hand ) if love will yet give thee leave to look upon the beauty of her , unto whom this Letter is directed , give it unto her : Good shepheard , I beseech thee do this good office for thy friend , as the last that he can hope to receive from thee or any else Then this shepheard went away with folded armes , and dejected eyes , untill he came to his lodging . Presently after , Silvander awaked ; and because he saw the Sun of a great height , he looked about which way he should take homeward ; and rubbing his eyes after his sleep , he made use of that hand in which the Letter was ; he wondred extreamly when he saw it , but much more , when he read unto whom it was directed . Do I sleep , ( said he ) or do I wake ? Is it a dream , or is this a Letter which I see ? Then looking well upon it : No , no , said he , I do not sleep , but I have a Letter in my hand , which is directed unto the Fairest , and most loved shepheardesse in the whole Universe . But , if I be not asleep , why am I ignorant who gave it unto me ? Had I it before I fell asleep ? No , no , I had it not . It must of necessity be , that some did put it into my hand when I was asleep : This may very well be , for there is not one of all the gods that has not loved the beauties of the earth ; the god of Love himselfe , who wounds others , has not been exempted ; so as it seemes , they think our shepheardesses more fair then their goddesses . Why should I not think , that some of these Immortalls , or some Faun , or Demi-god , having seen my fair Diana , is fallen in love with her ? Then considering a little with himselfe : But , said he , who is it unto whom this Letter is sent ? Let us see , certainly it will tell us . Then unfolding the paper , he read it from the beginning to the ending ; but , when he found the conclusion of the Letter to be thus subscribed , The most unfortunate , yet , the most faithfull of your servants : Oh! cried he , there is no doubt to be made , but it is my selfe who writ this Letter : It must of necessity be , that my good Angell that has a care of my life , having read the thoughts of my soul , has writen them in this paper , that I might shew them unto Diana . The very truth is , there is not any beauty that can cause such violent passions , as this which I do read , unlesse the beauty of my Mistresse ; no Lover is able to conceive so much affection , unlesse it be Silvander : So as there is no doubt to be made , but that this Letter being directed , Unto the fairest , and most loved shepheardesse in the Universe , I ought to give it unto Diana ; and being written , by the most faithful and unfortunate shepheard , it must be Silvander . Thus Silvander went away in a perswasion , that this Letter was directed unto Diana ; and desiring she should see it , after humble thanks given unto his kinde Angel , from whom he had received this good office , he went that way which he thought the shortest cut unto his Town , with a design , that if he did not meet her , to go in quest of her assoon as he had dined ; so as not meeting her , he dispatched his repast assoon as possibly he could , hee let forth his flock out of the fold , which had too long waited for him , and took the path that conducts to the Fountain of Siccanours , hoping there to heare of her ; and he was not deceived in his hopes , for as soon as he entered into the meadow adjoyning to it , he saw her sitting under a thick bush with Astrea . Love swell'd him immediately with a desire to hear their discourse unseen , since they seemed to be very serious at their work ; and in order to this design , he crept from Tree to Tree , and from Bush to Bush , till he got so neer them unperceived , that he could hear what they said , having left his flock a little behinde him in the wood , under the tuition of his Dog. In the mean time , Astrea talked thus unto Diana : Certainly Phillis does not deserve so much favour from you ; and I must confesse , that I am a little jealous of her , though I have laid no wager with her , as Silvander hath ; for I would not have her , or any else in the world , have a greater share in your favour then my selfe . Fair Astrea , answered Diana , it belongs unto me to beg the favour of your affection , which I do with abundance of zeal , so as in this I will not yield unto Phillis , of whom you speak . Dearest Sister , replyed Astrea , your merits do so much transcend all others , as they do render you much above the common rate of Love. But , how comes it to passe , said Diana , I should be so long with you , before I could obtain this happinesse ? I must needs confesse , answered Astrea , that I was either blinde , if I had been with you so long , and not loved you ; or else I must confesse , we are not Mistresses of our own wills , but that there is some supream power which disposeth of us all as it pleaseth : Diana blushed at these words , and sweetly casting down her eyes , answered her : Your language , dear Sister , would put me to the blush , if I were not wholly devoted to be yours ; but this will , which you mention , makes me take all that comes from you for favours , though if they should come from any other , I should esteem them no better then mockeries . If you should take my expressions in that sense , said Astrea , you would injure that affection which I do bear unto you , and that which you have promised unto me . This mutuall affection , said Diana , is too holy and too sacred to be injured ; and therefore to obey you , and please my selfe , I will believe , that your expressions are commendations of me , which does proceed not so much from truth , as from your affection to me , which makes things seem to be greater , then truly they are , and casts a mist before your eyes . Unlesse , dear Sister , said Astrea , you hold me for one of a very weak judgment , you will believe , that they do proceed both from truth , and from my affection also . As for truth , said Diana , I do set a high estimation upon it ; and as for your affection , I do desire it above any thing upon earth . Upon these words , they both embraced and kissed each other , with abundance of zealous affection ; which Silvander seeing , he wished himselfe Astrea a hundred times , that he might have received the like favours . After this , they set themselves down again , and falling unto their work again , he thought that he heard them name him ; and therefore , that he might hear the better , he crept neerer unto them , and saw , that his Mistresse was making a bracelet of her hair . When he was beginning to be jealous , lest any but himselfe should wear it , he heard Astrea say : Silvander would be very jealous , if he saw his enemy in greater favour than himselfe . I do believe , said Diana , that she did ask it of me with that designe . I do think so also , said Astrea ; but you do wrong the shepheard in it , if you do favour the one more than the other ; you are not as good as your word , because you have promised the contrary . The advantage which I seem to confer upon Phillis , said Diana , nor the wager it selfe , is not of any great importance ; besides , the shepheard did never request me for it , as she did . But I do beseech you , ( said Silvander , shewing himselfe unawares ) if he do request one , I hope you will be pleased to bestow it . The shepheardesses hearing him speak , were much amazed ; and their wonder was so great , as they were a long time before they spake one word , only gazed upon one another , fearing he had heard the discourse they had a little before he came . At last , Astrea began to speak , and told him thus : Fie , Silvander , I wonder your discretion should be no more , then to harken unto the secrets of others . Do you so little respect your Mistresse , as to steal a hearing , when she would not have any hear but me ? I do not know what secrets you mean ( answered Silvander ) but I am sure , that the curiosity which invited me hither , was , only to hear my own secrets from the mouth of my fairest Mistresse ; it is from her that I must be informed and I am very sorry I came no sooner , since all that I heard informes me no further , then concerning a Bracelet , which , with much injustice , is intended for Phillis . You need not be sorry , shepheard , ( said Astrea ) for comming no sooner , since if you had , your crime , in offering thus to steal the secrets of your Mistresse , had been no lesse then his , that stole fire from heaven ; and in reason , you could not expect a more milde chastisement . Oh! answered Silvander , it is not any fear of punishment which can give a stop unto my just curiosity ; for I do so much esteem the means of rendring her proofes of my affection , as all manner of punishments are sweet unto me , upon that account . Good Silvander , ( said Astrea unto him ) how can you think to give her any testimonies of affection this way ? I will tell you , fair shepheardesse , ( said Silvander ) should I not render her a most infallible testimony , if knowing what she desires should be secret , I should conceal it ? For we now live in an age , when every one does not only tell all they know , but all that they do imagine . In so doing , shepheard , ( answered Astrea ) you do make your discretion appear . But more affection , said he . As for discretion , said Astrea , I will allow it ; but as for affection , I will refer my selfe unto her , to whom it is addressed . I will make answer for her , said he . Would you have Silvander , who heretofore was a declared enemy to Love , yet now must love and adore ; would you , I say , have him make his love known ? But how comes it to passe , fair Mistresse , ( said he , and addressed himselfe unto Diana ) that you would not answer unto what I say , but seemes , as if my discourse did not concern you ? Perhaps the reason is , answered Diana , because I must not be your Mistresse above fourteen or fifteen daies . If that do trouble you , said he , you may easily finde a remedy , by obliging me by your favours to continue in your service , as your beauty and perfections have hitherto most really constrained me . Ah Silvander , answered Diana , let us talk no more of any favours and service , since the terme of three Months prescribed for your faigned affection , is almost past ; it would be too great a trouble to you , to constrain your naturall inclination any longer . Fairest shepheardesse , answered Silvander , I would not have you believe I do think your service any trouble ; but I 'le assure you , that it is abundance of delight unto me , to do any service upto a person of so great a merit ; insomuch , as though my Nature were contrary unto Love more then it is , yet should I with abundance of delight , continue in such a service . Although , shepheard , you should ( said Diana , and smiled ) yet it is agreed upon but by one party ; for though your naturall Genius do incline that way , yet , you can never hope , that I will. These words did touch Silvander's heart so to the quick , since he perceived by them , that he had gained a small influence upon her good-will , as he was not able to hide his sad resentments of them ; but his countenance did plainly discover them by changing colour : Which Astrea perceiving : How now , Silvander , said she unto him , what ! does your heart fail you ? It were strange , replyed he , if such cruell language from my Mistresse , should not extreamly trouble me ; yet , do not think my heart shall ever fail me , though she and the heavens have the disposure of all my hopes and life . Is not this , answered Astrea , rather rashnesse in you , then courage ? and are you not too presumptuous , in denying such powers ? No , replied the shepheard , it is a most true , reall , perfect , and most faithfull love which makes me speak so . By these and the like expressions , Diana perceived , that Silvander did really love her . Silvander , he did foresee abundance of difficulties , and very small hopes unto himselfe . And Astrea did conceive , that Love had laid a foundation of an exquisite and lasting affection . And though they all three had different thoughts , yet were they all true , as afterwards you shall perceive . But Silvander interrupting the subject of this discourse , addressed himselfe unto Diana : I hope , fairest Mistresse , said he , that this Bracelet of your fair hair , which you have made for Phillis , is only to be rid of her importunities ; and if it be so , you are obliged to favour Silvander as much as her ; and lest you should be taxed with partiality , you ought to treat us both with equall favour , though the affection which you have caused in my soul , cannot be equall'd by any other . And why not , said Astrea , taking the part of Phillis , since both sour affections do proceed from the same cause ; one grain of corn produceth severall ears : Allthough the cause of our affections be the same , said Silvander , yet the effects may be different . But experience shewes the contrary , said Astrea , for the affection of Phillis hath obtained that favour , which is denyed yours . This is not : or want of any love , answered the shepheard , but for want of good fortune : yet , since the dropping of water upon the hardest Marble , will , in continuance of time , pierce it ; why may not I as well hope , that my Love and fervency of prayers long continued , may as well work upon the marble heart of this fair one ? Then , after he had looked upon her , or rather adored her a long while , be fell down upon his knees : If Love , my fairest Mistresse said he unto her have any influence upon beauty , and if prayers caused thunderbolts to fall out of the band of Jupiter , how is it possible , that the extream affection of Silvander , and his most zealous supplications cannot obtain as much favour , as the shallow affection and troublesome importunities of Phillis hath obtained from you ? If it cannot , I may with as much reason say , that the way to obtain love is not to love ; and the way to overcome an obdurate heart , is not , by prayers and earnest supplications ; but only by dissimulation , and vexing importunities . Silvander used many other such expressions as these , by which the shepheardesse gathered more assurance , that love had taken root in him . And Astrea knowing Diana's minde not to be very averse , from granting Silvander what he asked , would needs oblige them both by one act ; and therefore joyned her prayers unto Silvander's , and she prevailed so with Diana , that the Bracelet which was intended for Phillis , was bestowed upon this Shepheard ; yet , upon a condition , that he should keep it no longer , then the end of the terme which he was to serve her , which she meant was to end within a few dayes ; which the shepheard with some difficulty assented unto ; but remembring , that though the time of his faigned service would soon expire , yet he remembred also : that the time which he was to serve her 〈…〉 earnest , would last as long as his life . It is impossible to expresse the thankfulnes●● 〈◊〉 Silvander's soul , but much more his satisfied resentments : Let it suffice , that he , who heretofore was wont to despise all manner of favours from Love , and who could not imagine any could finde any contentment in such follies ( as he called them ) that he does now confesse , that there is no felicity comparable unto this favour which he now resented . And when he was in the midst of his sweet imaginations , it seemes , Love had a minde to compleat his joyes , in making the shepheardesse Phillis to enter : For he , whose happinesse is unknown to any but himselfe , cannot be said to be compleatly happy ; but the more it is known , the more happy he is , and much the more , when this happinesse does not come by Fortune , but by Merit . Assoon as Silvander saw her , he ran unto her , and in a most jocund manner , shewed her the arme , on which he had already put his most beloved Bracelet , and passed it often before her eyes , saying : Here , Phillis , here is the earnest of my ensuing Victory . Phillis , who had been seeking Lycidas , with a desire to convince him of his jealousie , and could not finde him , was so sad and so weary , as she needed not to counterfeit any anger , nor change any countenance to testifie her displeasure and sorrowes , which this favour might have caused in her . And because Silvander was very troublesome unto her , not only in this Act , but in being the bellowes , which did blow up the jealousie of Lycidas , she said unto him in as sharp a manner as she could : This earnest , shepheard , which you shew me , is rather an argument of your little merit , then of any ensuing victory ; for so it is usuall to do , only to make all even . What do you mean by that , said the shepheard ? I mean , replyed she , that on that end which is too leight , they use to put some weight to counterpoise it , untill the journey be ended ; but when they are arrived there , then they throw away that which was only to make an equall ballance . So till we are arrived at the end of our terme , Diana does wisely ballance that side which is the leighter , by her favours ; but afterwards , she will give her judgment without any regard unto the weight of my affection , or the levity of your little love : And then , God knowes on whom the victory you speak of will fall . Silvander smiled , and answered : It is rather the custome of miserable people to be envious , and lessen the happinesse of others , which they infinitely esteem by their language . Phillis , without any further reply , left him , and went unto the two shepheardesses , and was extreamly offended at them : And because Diana laid the fault upon Astrea , and Astrea could not well excuse her selfe , Silvander began to speak for them both , addressing himselfe unto Diana : I beseech you , fairest Mistresse , said he , consider how prudent Love is , and how wisely he governes the actions of those he is pleased withall . You thought hitherto that Phillis loved you , and indeed I know none , but have in some sort been deceived by her dissimulations . Love , who knowes all the interiour faculties of the soul , and purposing to undeceive you , hath caused you to favour me with this Bracelet of your hair , not onely as a mark of my affection , but also to discover the hollow affection of this deluder by her jealousie : For as it is a thing impossible , that two contraries should be at the same time in one place ; so much more , that love and jealousie should be at the same time in one and the same heart . Silvander's aim was , only to torment Phillis the more ; for knowing how jealous Lycidas was , he doubted not but to trouble her , by proposing , that Love and Jealousy are inconsistent : And she being touched to the quick could not chuse but answer him thus : Pray , Shepheard , what reasons and arguments have you to maintain so bad an opinion ? Such , said he , as will make you confesse your selfe of the same ; at the least , if you know what the reason is . Love is nothing but a desire and every desire is hot : Jealousie is nothing but a fear , and all fear is as cold as ice ; and how can you imagine such a cold Child should be the issue of such a hot Parent ? We see , said Phillis , that flint , which is cold , will send sorth sparks that are hot . Most true , answered Silvander ; but fire never produceth cold . Yet by your favour , replied Phillis ashes , that are cold , do proceed from fire . Yes , answered the shepheard but when the ashes are cold , the fire is not in them . Phillis was almost non-plust at this reply ; and much more , when Diana spoke . So likewise , said she , when cold jealousie begins , Love , that is hot ends . Mistresse , replyed Phillis , my enemy may well get the victory , if he have so good a Second as your selfe . Then turning her selfe towards Astrea : And you , fair shepheardesse , said she I may justly think you a very ill friend , if seeing me assaulted by two , you will not take my part . Astrea answered very sadly : I do hold it for a thing so certainly true , that jealousy may proceed from love , as not to bring it into any doubt . I will not dispute it , lest I should be forced to confess , that I my selfe did not love , because I was jealous as I do see you are forced to confess , that being jealous of Diana , you do not 〈◊〉 her ; or at the least , being in doubt whether jealousie may proceed from love , you are not well assured whether you love her or no. I do kiss the hand of this fair and just shepheardess , said Silvander , who , without respect of persons , speaks with so much truth in my advantage . If you be obliged unto me , said Astrea , then surely you do think , that I did speak partially in your favour ; for none are beholding unto him that speaks truth , more then to him that payes a debt justly due . Most true , answered Silvander , if it be taken in the rigour of justice but we do live in an age , wherein so few do follow vertue simply and cleerly , as we may think our selves obliged unto those , that will but acknowledge any benefit , although they are obliged unto it . But what can you argue against that experience which we daily finde , said Phillis unto him ? For I know a shepheard , who after he had loved long , and fell into extream jealousie : yet afterwards recovering out of it , did continue his affection long after : Can you say , that this was a fire extinguished , which produced these ashes ? It is not impossible , ( answered Silvander ) but one that is well may fall sick , and after that sickness , grow well again ; nor , that a fire may be put out , and afterwards kindled again . Affection that was long hot , may be put out by cold jealousie , and that jealousie being gone , it may become as hot as ever it was before : But it cannot be , that health and sickness , hot fire and cold ashes , love and jealousie , should be in the same subject at the same time . And for a full clearing of this truth , let us observe the effects of love and jealousie , and by them judge , whether the causes from whence they proceed , have any conformity together . The effects of Love is an extream desire in our soules , to see the person loved , to serve her , and to please her , as much as possibly we can . The effects of jealousie , is a fear to meet her whom we love , a carelessness to please her , and a disdaining to serve her : And who can think such contrary effects can proceed from one and the same cause ? If we do , we must confess , that nature will destroy her selfe , if she will have contraries to consist together . Phillis would gladly have answered , but she was so non-plust , as she knew not where to begin ; at which Diana could not chuse but laugh , especially when she considered the jealousie of Lycidas . And to add more matter for her perplexities , she did purposely speak in this manner : Jealousie is a signe of love , as old ruines are signes of ancient buildings , which are the greater , the more magnificent the Edifice was : And therefore , a great jealousie cannot proceed from a little love . But , as we cannot give the name of buildings unto these ruines , so jealousy cannot be called love . And if I may judge by my own humour , if I did love , I should not have power to be jealous . And what would you be , said Phillis , if he whom you should love , should love another ? His enemy , answered Diana , I would say , hate him : And though I do foresee that such an accident would displease me , yet , it would be more , for being deceived so long , then for being so soon forgotten . But , if that shepheard should be jealous of you , said Phillis , what then would you do ? I would use him so , answered Diana , that he should never love me again . But suppose you should desire he should love you , said Phillis , what way would you take ? The way of a Precipice , answered Diana ; for I should then think my selfe worthy to end miserably , if I should love one , whom I knew did not love me . Oh! Diana , said Phillis , how freely you speak ? Nay , Phillis , said Diana , how passionately you dispute ? If you have need of a remedy against this malady , either take that which I would give you , or arme your selfe with patience to endure any displeasure that can befall you , and be assured , the number of them will not be a few . Thus these fair and discreet Shepheardesses discoursed with Silvander , And because Astrea thought that if it continued any longer , it might breed some distaste , she had a mind to interrupt them ; therefore she rose up , and seemed very desirous to walk , so as taking Diana by one hand , and Phillis by the other , she motioned to walk , saying , they had been sitting too long . Then Silvander as he was officious in waiting about his Mistris he scattered the Letter which was put into his hand in the Night time : and Phillis having still her eye upon him , It sell no sooner upon the ground , but she took it up , hee not perceiving her ; and carrying it unto Astrea , would needs read it before she would restore it to him again . But as soon as ever she and the sad Shepheardesse did cast their eyes upon it , they conceived it to be the hand of Celadon . This apprehension did touch Astrea so to the heart , that leaving Diana with Silvander , and taking Phillis aside , she was constrained to sit down upon the ground . Phillis seeing her countenance much changed asked her how she did , and what was the cause of her so suddain alteration ? Oh my good Sister , said Astrea , what a strange trembling hath surprised me ? and what a perplexity hath the sight of this Letter put me into ? Did you not observe how every Character does resemble the writing of my poor Celadon ? Suppose it be ( said Phillis , who desired not that Silvander should take notice of her disorder ) why should you wonder so at it ? Perhaps it is one of his Letters which Love will restore unto you by the hand of Silvander , as being most due unto you . Alasse , my dear Sister , said Astrea , me-thought I saw him this very last night so sad , and so pale , that I started , and so awaked out of my sad Dream : She would have gone on , when Diana and Silvander came unto them , very sorry to see her face so much and so soon altered . But Phillis , who would by all meanes hide this surprise from that Shepheard , did make a sign unto Diana , and then addressing her self unto Silvander , Shepheard , said she , Astrea hath a very great desire to impart her minde freely unto Diana , if you were not present . Oh my enemy , answered he , our hatred is not so great as to make me uncivil unto Astrea : I know it is not fit that Shepheards should heare all the secrets of Shepheardesses , and therefore I will retire into the next Grove , and wait there untill you call me . And so making an humble reverence unto Diana , he went into the Wood. And not to bee idle , he took his knife , and began to cut Letters upon the barks of trees . In the mean time , Diana understood from Phillis , how the sight of a Letter , which fell from Silvander , and seemed to be the hand of Celadon , had troubled Astrea : Then shewing it unto her , and she looking upon it a long time very seriously ; It would be very welcome news which Silvander hath brought , said Diana , if it was Celadon that writ this Letter ; for most certainly it is very newly written , it is so fresh , as if it were written this very hour ; so as if this be Celadons hand , be assured he is not dead : But let us see what is within , perhaps we shall learn more in it . Then opening the Letter , they found these words . To the most Faire , and most loved Shepheardesse in the whole Universe , the most unfortunate , and the most faithful of all her Servants wisheth that happiness which Fortune hath denyed unto himself . MY superabundant affection will never consent I should give the name of pain and torment unto that which your command hath caused me to suffer . But I may say , that the condition wherein I am , which perhaps another would finde intolerable , does content me , since it comes with an injunction from you . If it be your pleasure to continue your sharp commands any longer , I shall be still all obedience : So as though I cannot assure you of my fidelity in this life , yet all the blessed souls in the Elizian fields do know , that I am the most faithfull , yet the most unfortunate of all your servants . Ah my dear Sister , said Astrea , It is Celadon who writ those words : I know it by his style and manner of writing ; but perhaps it is long since it was written . It beares no date ( answered Diana , who held it in her hand ) but I see by the writing that it is very fresh ; you may see the dust how it sticks upon the Ink still , as if it were newly cast upon it . Sister , said Phillis , there is no better way , if it bee discreetly carried , than to know from Silvander the place where he found it , or who gave it unto him . Sister , said Diana unto the sad Shepheardesse , if you can but hold your countenance , that he may not see the alteration in it , I am confident we shal learn all from him . And because it will be difficult to recollect your selfe upon a sudden , I will goe my selfe and talke with him , and you may follow after me . So shee went unto Silvander , whom she found engraving Anacrosticks upon the Names of his Mistresse and himself , upon the first tree he found . But before he began to work in bark , he had engraven upon a soft stone at the Root of a Tree , a Dial , whose trembling Needle was turned towards the North , with this Motto , I am touched ; signifying thereby , that even as the Needle of a Dial being touched with an Adamant , does alwayes turn that way , because , as some Philosophers hold , the Element of the Loadstone is there and by a puissant and natural sympathy doth attract every part of it self unto it selfe ; so his heart , being touched with the beauty of his Mistresse , doth turne it and all its thoughts towards her : And the better to explain his conception , hee added these Verses . The Needle of a Dial Northward turnes , If touch'd by Adamant : My Heart touch'd by Diana , burnes , And after her does pant . When she was come unto him , he had just finished these Characters ; and when he saw her , he turned himselfe in a very jocund manner towards her , and said : Oh my fairest Mistresse , what good Fate sent you hither unto me ? Better Fate then you could expect , answered she ; for I am not only come my selfe unto you , but I have left behinde me two of your greatest enemies . Since it is so , answered he , I do much more fear your blowes . My blowes , said the shepheardesse , do not offend ; or if they do , it is only such as would have them do so . It is very true , said Silvander , they do indeed offend none , but those as would have them do so : but yet that 's the reason , why there are so many wounded ; for all those that see you , do desire to receive your wounds . The blowes which are desirable , replyed Diana , need not be feared . Your wounds , answered Silvander , are desired , but not desirable ; and are terrible , but not terrifying . When I did say , that I feared them , it was rather to shew what I ought to do , then what I did . I shall but laugh at you , said Diana , if you know your own good , and will not follow it . But to leave this discourse , pray tell me , shepheard , from whom this Letter is , and to whom it is directed ? Silvander not knowing how he lost it , returned this answer : My heart , and your eyes , if they did but look in a glasse , would answer for me , that it is directed unto you , as , Unto the most fair , and the most loved shepheardesse in the whole Universe : And your severity and my affection may tell you , that it comes from me , The most unfortunate , yet the most faithfull , of all your servants . But , ( said Diana unto him , and then Astrea with Phillis came to them ) if this Letter came from you , why did you not write it ? Because , said he , I found a better Secretary than my selfe ; and I must needs ingenuously confesse , that there is something supernaturall in it , since I found my own conceptions in it , without writing them ; and since you have it , and I never gave it unto you : But , my good Angell , who was my Scribe , seeing I was too slow in presenting it unto you , did steal it from me , though I did stay only for an opportunity of privacy to present it . And why so , said Diana ? Do you think I will receive any Letters in private , which I would refuse in publick ? My intention of privacy , replyed Silvander , was in consideration of my selfe , and not of you , because I had rather receive a denyall from you without a witnesse , then before the face of my enemy : But I see , that he who assumed the boldnesse to write of me , has found out a way to let you see it . I shall receive your excuse , ( said Diana ) upon condition , you will tell me , who was your Secretary . This last night , ( answered the shepheard ) after a long meditation and entertainment of my own thoughts , I chanced to fall asleep in a wood not far distant hence ; and in the morning when I awaked , I found this Letter in my hand : At the first , I was much amazed at it ; but after I had read it , I conceived , that some good Angell which loved me , and had read the same thoughts in my imagination , did write them in this paper for me , to present them unto you . Phillis , who had wit at will , seeing Diana mute , did ask him , if he knew the way unto the wood . No , said he , if there be none but you that would go unto it : but , if it be the pleasure of my Mistresse , I will wait upon her unto it ; and I assure my selfe , that the Trees which heard me almost all the night , will relate the discourse which I had with my selfe amongst them . Astrea being very desirous to see the place , did make a signe with her eye unto Diana , that she should take him at his word ; who thereupon asking , whether they had time enough to go and return , and being answered , Yes , she intreated him , to conduct them all thither . Silvander , who was full of civility , and who desired nothing more passionately , then to do any service unto his fair Diana , did freely consent to shew them the way . So Diana turning towards the shepheardesses , purposely to umbrage Astrea's designe , did very particularly intreat them , they would be pleased to go along with her , and they should command her as much another time . Astrea , who was very glad , that Silvander took Diana to be the Author of this designe , did answer , That she would most willingly follow her , whithersoever she was pleased to go . So committing the charge of their flocks unto one of their neighbours , who came accidentally , Silvander took the shortest way to the wood , and conducted them thither . Where the way was narrow and bad , Silvander alwaies went before ; but assoon as they came into the Meadow , which is often watered by the River Lignon , he waited upon his Mistresse , and led her by the arme . She , who had Phillis on the other side , who was betwixt her and Astrea , did accept of her shepheards service with a very good will , lest the length of the way should weary her ; and giving him her left arme : You , Silvander , ( said she ) I make use of you in this voyage as my Servant ; and of you , Phillis for my Companion . Phillis desiring to make Silvander talk , that the company might be the lesse weary , and who would not have a word , so much to her advantage pronounced by Diana , to pass unobserved , she addressed her selfe unto the shepheard , and asked him , what he thought of this favour ? That it is greater , answered Silvander , then we deserve . But , replyed Phillis , how do you take the difference that she puts betwixt us ? As a faithfull Servant ought to take what is pleasing unto his Mistress , said Silvander . But you , said the shepheardess , who are so great a stickler against jealousie , have not you some sparks of it your selfe , in seeing the great favour which your Mistresse hath conferred upon me ? I do perceive , said he , that you measure my affection by your own , since you think any thing that pleaseth my Mistress , can displease me : But however I were a meer simplician in matters of Love , if I did not think the favour she hath done me , to be a very great honour unto me , and disadvantageous unto you . Diana hearing this answer , smiled ; and Phillis , who expected another kinde of an answer , was so surprised , as she knew not what to say , but looked earnestly upon him : yet , he beginning to walk ; Phillis , said he , that smile is only a cloak for your ignorance ; I have not yet made you understand , neither by my words nor my actions , any of Love's mysteries ; but I do not accuse any , except the defects that are in your affection . If I do not understand these mysteries , said Phillis , you might accuse me of ignorance , but not of defect in affection , since understanding is not an act of will , as affection is . You are mistaken , said the shepheard , and this is one of those mysteries you are ignorant of , and whereof I do not accuse either your understanding facultie , or your will , but this fair Diana . How , said Diana , do you make me culpable of the ignorance of Phillis ? I do not think you culpable , fair Mistress ( replyed Silvander ) but I do say , you are the cause ( as I have learned from an antient Oracle ) by which I understand ( said he , and turned towards Phillis ) that I am better loved by our Mistress then you are . Astrea , who had not yet spoke : This discourse ( said she ) is the most obscure , and the reasons the most intricate , that ever I heard . Will you but please to give me leave , said Silvander , I am confident I shall cleer them unto you , and make you confess them as well as my selfe : And for your better understanding , I say once again that the reason why Phillis does not understand the mysteries of Love , is because she does not love enough , and that for this defect in her love I ought not to accuse her will but Diana onely , as an ancient Oracle tells us , by which I know , that she loves me more then she doth Phillis ; and this is the reason : When you desire to know what is the will of the gods , unto whom do you use to address your selves , to come to the knowledge of it ? Doubtless , said Phillis , unto those that are Priests in their Temples , and whose office it is , to wait at their Altars . And why do you not rather address your selfe , said Silvander , unto those that are more knowing than unto those Ministers of the Temple , who commonly are ignorant in every thing else but their Office ? Because , said Phillis , the gods do more freely communicate themselves unto those that are entred into those mysteries , and more familiar about their Altars , than unto any strangers , though they be more knowing . See ( said Silvander then ) the power of Truth , which constraines you to speak it against your intention : For if you do not understand the mysteries of the god of Love , is not that a signe you are a stranger unto him ? For you confesse , that the gods do communicate themselves more freely unto those who serve in their Temples , and wait at their Altars . But which way should they serve at the Altar of the god of Love , unlesse it be by Loving ? Hearts are the only sacrifices which are acceptable unto that deity ▪ Do you not see then Phillis , that if you be ignorant in these mysteries , it is not a fault in your understanding , but in your love ▪ And if it should be so , ( said Phillis ) which I will never grant , how can you accuse Diana for any defects in my affection ? Is she not fair enough ? or , are not her merits sufficient to make her selfe loved ? This , said Silvander , is a second mystery of that god which I will explain unto you . Diana has no defects neither in beauty nor merit , but she is all perfection ; the defect is only in your selfe , that you do not love enough , and that your love does not equall those admirable excellencies which you see in her : But , it is impossible you should love her in that height , because she does not love you , according to the Oracle of which I spoke . Venus seeing her Son so little , did ask the gods , what she should do to make him grow : To which question she received this answer , That she should get him a Brother , and then he would grow to full proportion ; but as long as he was alone , he would never grow . Do you not see , Phillis , that this answer was given against you , and in favour of me ? For , if your love be little , and a dwarfe , the reason is , because it hath not a Brother . If mine , on the contrary , do excell the highest , it is , because Diana , my most fair Diana , hath given it one , whom he loves , whom he honours : nay , whom he adores . And do you think , Silvander , replyed Phillis , that she does love you better then she does love me ? It can be no more doubted , answered the shepheard , then truth it selfe The gods do never lie , Oracles are the interpreters of their will. How dare you tax an Oracle with any untruth ? No , no , Phillis , since I do love this fair Diana better then you do , most certainly she does love me better then she doth you ; otherwise , the gods would be impostors , and not gods . Many have been deceived , said Phillis , in the understanding of Oracles . 'T is true , answered Silvander , but when that is , the contrary event doth presently discover it and so they remain not long undeceived : But , the Oracle of which I speak , is answered by such conformable effects , both in you and me , that it would be impiety to doubt it ; since , do what you can , you cannot make your love so great as mine : And to confirm it the more , is it not a common received opinion , that whosoever will be loved , must love ? Why , shepheard , ( said Phillis , and interrupted him ) do you think by loving much , to make your selfe much loved ? If you would give me leave to expound this mystery unto you , said Silvander , perhaps you would be as ready to confesse it , as you have been to interrupt me ; but this is all I will say , if the way to get love be to love , then there is no doubt , but that Diana , who constraines me to love her with such ardency of affection , doth love me extreamly . Phlllis was dumb at this , not knowing what to answer the shepheard , who indeed defended his cause but too well . Astrea whispered Diana in her ear : Never credit me again , ( said she in a whisper ) if this shepheards jeast do not turn to earnest , and if he do not , like children , who play so long with their finger about the candle , that at last they burn themselves . Diana answered , that such a thing might perhaps be , if I were as capable of burning , as he is of being burned ; but , since he himselfe is only in the fault , let him only bear the punishment : as for me , I do not intend to participate with him . This talk had continued longer , if Phillis had not interposed , and chid them for taking Silvander's part . We did not take his part , answered Diana ; but we may well say , that you are too weak to argue with him , for his knowledge is much above yours . But I would gladly know , said Phillis , how he can conceive , that what you said unto him at the beginning , was more advantageous to him than to me ; for , I do apprehend it to be a greater honour unto me , since you did thereby chose me to be your Companion . She did confer that honour indeed upon you , answered the shepheard , but her affection upon me . No , no , replyed the shepheardesse , under the name of Companion is both affection and honour comprehended , for they do almost signifie the same thing . You may as well assert , answered Silvander , that affection and flattery are the same , and not contrary . If that person whom you love best should tell you , that your perfections do transcend any goddesse , would you not say , this is grosse flattery ? And why , poor deceived thing that you are , do you not think the same of Diana , when she sayes , that you are her Companion ? For , as you your selfe expound it , that Companion signifies , one like her selfe ; and her perfections are so transcendently above all other women , as there cannot be a greater difference between men and gods , then betwixt you and her . Poor blinded Phillis , do you not see , that this sweet word which is so pleasing to you , is only pure flattery , which my Mistresse is pleased to put upon you , to acknowledge in some sort that shallow affection which you bear unto her ? For , since she cannot love you , she will give you satisfaction in this coyne . In taking you for a Companion , she shewes flattery , and flattery shewes small affection : On the contrary , in taking me for her Servant , she shewes the good will she bears unto me , since I am capable of that favour , if any mortall man be . Oh impudence ! ( cryed out Phillis ) . Oh love ! answered Silvander . Why , replyed the shepheardesse , do you think your selfe worthy to serve her , whose merits are above all mortalls ? The greatest gods , said the shepheard , are served by men , and are pleased with their service and duty : Then why , if I be a man , as I hope you do not question , will you not permit me to serve and adore my goddesse , especially , since she her selfe requires this holy duty from me ? Phillis standing mute , and considering well of Silvander's reasons , she knew not how to answer one word , but did really think , that Diana did confer a greater favour upon Silvander , then upon her ; and therefore addressing her speech unto her : Mistresse , said she , upon consideration of my enemies reason , I finde , that he is in the right , and that you have conferred more favour upon him than me : Is it possible , you should do it intentionally ? If you did , I shall have a just occasion of complaint , and take it ill , he should be so much advanced above his merit . I see , said Diana coldly , that opinion hath a greater power of you then truth , and you are guided only by it : Within this quarter of an houre , you were boasting of the favour which I did you , in preferring you before Silvander : And now , this opinion being changed , you complain of the contrary , so as I am afraid , that your affection also is nothing but opinion . No question of it , said Silvander ; for every word she hath spoken is an argument of it . Is it any argument of Love , Phillis , to finde fault with the actions of your Mistresse ? If they be to my disadvantage , said she , would you have me to think well of them ? It were but your duty to conform your selfe , and strive to get more love then you have , said Silvander . Would you have Diana conform her selfe unto your will , or ought you to conform your selfe unto hers ? I wish to the gods , said she , that I had as much advantage over her , as it seemes she hath given you over me . If it were so , said Silvander , pray tell me , which of you two should be the Mistresse and which the Servant ? Truly , shepheardesse , I do not think you ever received the least scratch in Love's War. Astrea , who silently heard their difference , was at last constrained to say thus unto Diana : I think , wise shepheardesse , that this shepheard will take away from Phillis the use of her tongue . No , said Silvander , it is rather Love ; for hitherto she thought that she had loved , but now she sees the contrary . Thus those fair Shepheardesses deceived themselves in the length of the way ; and the Sun shining very hot , they asked Silvander , how far it was yet unto the place which he conducted them unto ; and understanding that they were about the mid way , they resolved to rest themselves at the next Fountain , or the next good shade they come unto ; and Silvander told then , that they should presently come unto such a one , where they should finde a Cherry tree full of ripe fruite : In order to this resolution , they doubled their pace ; but meeting with Laonice , Hylas , ●●●cis , Manduates , and Thirsander , they stayed awhile . These shepheards and shepheardesses were walking together , seeking for cool shades , and pleasent Fountaines , for they were strangers ; and having no flocks to keep , they passed away the time as pleasantly as possibly they could : And intending not to part that day they walked up the banks of the delectable River of Lignon . Now these two Companies being met , Hylas presently left Laonice , and came to Phillis , and she left Astrea and Diana , and went to him ; at which Silvander was not sorry , thinking himselfe in more absolute possession of his Mistresse . Tircis seeing Astrea alone , for Thirsander did lead Maduntes , he addressed himselfe in a humble manner unto her , and offered his service in leading her : She , having a great esteem of that shepheard , especially because there was a conformity betwixt their fortunes , did very willingly accept of his offer ; so as every one had a Companion , except Laonice , who , as I told you formerly , having an extream desire to be revenged of Phillis and Silvander , all her aime was , to watch an occasion of doing them some mischiefe : And to compasse her designe , she kept a spying eye upon all their actions , hearkn●● unto all their discourse , especially when they spoke low , or in secret ; and when 〈…〉 by their gestures , that they spoke any thing affectionately . She had formerly 〈…〉 partly a cause of the jealousie of Lycidas , and had since learned much of Sil●●●●●● and other shepheardesses , yet more from her own suspicions then any else : But 〈…〉 much more , and became so knowing , as it may be said , she knew all 〈…〉 as well as themselves . Also , there being none in the company who suspected her designe , she had more free accesse to hear , none taking any notice when she 〈◊〉 them . After she had 〈◊〉 upon all the shepheards and shepheardesses , and 〈…〉 Companion to divert her she got as neer as she could unto Silvander , who led Diana ; 〈…〉 to whom she wished most ill , and having already an opinion of their being in love the passionately desired to discover more . Diana , who had no designe at all upon Silvander , though she did wish him better then any shepheard of Lignon , did not care whether her words were heard or no : And Silvander took no heed , because he was so attenive unto what his Mistresse said , as he did hardly see the ground he trod upon , which gave Laonice a better opportunity to hearken . Silvander then , assoon as he was alone with his Mistresse : Well , my fairest , ( said he unto her ) what do you think now of Phillis and me ? I do think , answered she , that Phillis of all persons in the world , is the worst lyar ; and that of all the shepheards I know , Silvander is the best dissembler : for certainly , you can counterfeit a passionate part the best of any living Ah shepheardess ! replyed Silvander , it is an easy matter to counterfeit what one does really resent . This , replyed Diana , is that which confirmes what I say : I could never believe , that a feigned passion could be glossed with words and actions , so resemblant unto truth . Ah Diana ! said he , how far short are both my actions and my words of declaring the truth of my affection ? Could you but see my heart as wel as my face , you would have a better opinion of me . I must confess , the wager betwixt Phillis and me hath been a cause , that I have had the honour to be often 〈◊〉 you : But , I cannot keep my selfe within the confines of our wager . Oh my fairest Mistresse , do not be here it possible I should : Your perfections are too high to be loved , only by a seeming to love . Heavens be my witnesse , and I attest all the sacred duities of these solitary places , that I do love you with a most reall , perfect , pure , and eternall affection . The reasons why this shepheard spoke thus , was , because he saw , that within a few 〈◊〉 his terme of 〈◊〉 months would end , and that after it , he should finde more difficulty to express his affection , knowing the humour of this shepheardess well enough , so as he resolved to make use of his time : And though it did but further his designe very little , yet was it not altogether in vain ; for by this he had accustomed his shepheardess unto such discourse which perhaps i● not one of the least acts , whereof an advised Lover ought to make use for custome renders things easy , which at the beginning astonish us , and which we think impossible . Diana hearing this language , though she thought it true , yet would she not seem to believe it ; but continuing as she begun , This , shepheard , said she , does more confirme main the opinion I had of you ; and you may believe what I say to be true , if you do observe how faintly I hear and answer you ; for did I give any credit unto your words , be certain , that the first word you should speak unto me , should be the last word that I would hear . Silvander would have answered , had he not been prevented by an encounter . Astrea and Tircis went first , Phillis and Hylas next , Mandonte and Tersander after them , Diana and Silvander the next ; and after them , the slie Laonice . In this order , they followed the path which Silvander shewed them , and without much noise they came into a very pleasant Wood which was in their way . The discourse of Astrea and Tircis being only upon things indifferent , they espyed in the thick of the wood , under a shade , three shepheardesses , with the generous Paris , the son of Adamas : the shepheardesses were unknown unto Astrea ; as for Paris , he was of late grown so familiar amongst all that company , as there was none in all that Town , which did not both know and love him . His love unto Diana brought him unto that acquaintance , and to make himselfe more plausible , as often as he came to see his Mistresse , he put on the habit of a Shepheard , and with his hook in his hand , frequented that company , as if he had been of the same quality : Such power hath Love , to free the most generous soules from all ambition . And because one of those shepheardesses did at that time sing , Astrea and Tircis stopt , and turning towards those which followed them , did make a signe , that they should make no noise : But because the Song was almost ended , they heard only this last verse of it . By Thought or Deed did I offend ? By Deed , I neer did condescend : And if by Thought I did amisse , I le swear my thought a Traitor is . The voice of this shepheardesse was so ravishing , that all the company were very sorry they came not till her song was ended : But Hylas leaving Phillis , to get a little neerer , he no sooner set his eyes upon them , but he kn●w them : Had any observed him , they might easily have seen , that these shepheardesses were not unknown unto him ; yet , that he might hear what they said , he constrained himselfe as well as he could : Then he heard her that sung , say ; Generous Paris , since we have satisfied your curiosity and desire , we hope you will acquit your selfe of your promise made unto us . I shall never deny you ( answered Paris ) any thing , that is within the compasse of my power . Then taking a Lute , which these shepheardesses had , he sung this Song unto that Instrument . A Song . 1. WHen Hylas did the splendid eye Of Phillis , his fair Mistresse , spy : Was ever such a glorious Queen , ( Said he ) unlesse in heaven seen ? 2. Fair Phillis , with a blushing Aire , Hearing these words , became more fair : Away , said he , you need not take Fresh Beauty , you more fair to make : 3. Then with a winning smile and look ; His candid flattery she tooke . Oh stay , ( said he ) 't is done I vow , Hylas is captivated now . 4. If he for liberty complain , Let him ( said she ) take it again . 'T is more divine ( said he ) in you , That conquer can , and pardon too . 5. A captive Prisoner is blest , When he does fear to be releast : That Lover's happy , who does cry , When any does his bonds unty . Assoon as this Song was ended , these strangers asked him , who Phillis , and who Hylas was ? If you did ever hear , said Paris , of the Plain that is called Forrests , and in it , of the delectable River of Lignon , certainly you have heard the names of the fair Shepheardesses , Diana and Astrea : This Phillis , of whom you enquire , is a deer Companion unto them ; as for Hylas , I can tell you nothing , unlesse it be , that he is a stranger , but of the sweetest and most jocosive humour , that ever my conversation cop'd withall ; for he was never tired with the service of any shepheardesse , but still will quit her after six daies courtship , before any distaste shall be on any side . Did he not dwell in a place called Camargue ( said one of these strangers ) which is in the Roman Province ? And Paris answering , Yes ; Oh then , said she , you need not tell us any more , since we know both his Name and Country ; as for all his other conditions , we know them well enough to our own costs : And after she had paued awhile , she began again in this manner . The History of Palinice , and Cercenea . I Shall never think any thing strange , generous Shepheard , when I remember Hylas , and consider , that most things do consist only in Opinion . For nothing is so directly contrary unto each other , as vertue and vice ; and this man , taking the one for the other , doth shew us , that it is meerly opinion which puts the price upon all things : And doubtless he is the most unconstant piece that ever thought himself in Love ; and he will go about to prove by arguments and reasons , that it is a vertue to change , or love many at once ; and that this is no inconstancy . Also , it is questionless , that he speaks as he thinks , and his arguments and reasons are the issues of his heart . I remember that when he came from Camargue unto Lyons , he got into the Temple amongst the women , at the grand Feast ; and if Palinice had not shewed much compassion upon him ( for so is the name of this my Companion ) certainly he had payed very dear for his curiosity : but she finding , that his fault proceeded from folly , and not malice , disguised him with a vail , and got him out of the Temple , then carryed him to his lodging , which was in a demi-Isle , betwixt the Rosne and the Arar . This courtesy was enough to oblige Hylas , unto a gratefull visit of Palinice : and her modesty was such , as would have given a check unto any but Hylas , from moving any matters of Love unto her : Yet , before the third visit was paid , he acquainted her with his minde , and was as familiar , as if he had been brought up with her from his cradle . You have , fair one , ( said he unto her at the very first accost ) preserved my life , and good reason it should be imployed in your service ; and I will do it , though only out of gratitude : And not to detract from your first favour which you have done me , I beseech you accept this offer of my service , and believe , that there is no person upon earth that can love you better then I , nor whose heart is swell'd with more affection . My Companion , who was unaccustomed to any such expressions , did , at the first , answer him very coldly ; but seeing he persisted , she grew angry , and would not suffer him to use any such language : At the last , when by his continuall visits she found his humour , she did nothing but laugh at him , which did not offend him at all ; for he had this good quality , that as he was free with every one , so he allowed every one to be free with him . However , his Love did so increase , that my companion did grow weary of him ; not but that Hylas is certainly a man of much merit , and is owner of many qualities which deserve Love ; but she being a Widow , and not intending to marry , this courtship could not but be very disadvantageous to her . It seemes , that the Heavens had pitty upon Palinice , and at the same time sent her a Companion , and presently after that another , to help her to support a burthen so heavie . Palinice had a Brother , who had been long a devoted Servant unto Cercenea , my companion , who now sits next me . And respect being most in the hearts of those that love most , Clorian ( for that was the name of Palinice's brother ) had not yet the confidence to acquaint the fair Circen●a with his affection : She , on the other side , was yet too young to discover it by his actions : so as Clorian loved , and in vain , because his love was not known . Hylas in the mean time , continued his frequent visits unto Palinice ; and as he said himselfe , it being one of Loves chief precepts , to get the favour of the kindred friends , and servants of the party loved , he courted the friendship of Clorian with all obsequious offers he could make , which was no difficulty to obtain , because the young man was all civility and sweetnesse , and had an affection to get the love of all : But Hylas being more subtle and crafty , as being older , and having travelled , he faigned , what Clorian did in good earnest ; so as he was only a superficiall friend , whilst the other loved him as his Brother ; and the ensuing story will make this appear : For Clorian's affection unto Cercenea daily augmenting , and not daring to make it known unto her , Hylas took notice of it . Cercenea took a journey to see her Father , who was sick in a Town , within the Country of the Sebusians , towards the Allobrogians by reason whereof , Cercenea was long absent from our Town and consequently from Clorian . And because , as I have heard say , there is no greater comfort to a true Lover then to think often of the party Loved , Clorian did often retire himselfe into a house which he had in that Town , that stood upon the top of a hill , towards the Sebusians : From this place might be viewed the Rosne on one side , and Arar on the other ; and one might also see the Forrest of Mars , called 〈◊〉 : and if the tops of high Trees did not obstruct the eye , questionless it might see further from thence , then any other place . When he turned towards the Temple of Venus , I● might see as far as the Segusian Mountains ; when he looked towards Arar , he might behold the 〈◊〉 ; and when towards the Rosne , he might see as far as the huge hills of 〈◊〉 , beyond the plains of the Sebusians . And certainly it was a most lovly prospect every way . It was to this place whither Clorian did commonly retire himselfe , and looking towards the Sebusian plains , did ravish himselfe with thoughts of his fair Cercenea . It hapned , that Hylas being very familiar with him , and not finding him in the house , he made no question but he was gon unto this Mount ; and being jealous , that his Companion was in Love , ( for he knew , that this solitude , and melancholly musing , could proceed from no other cause ) he went up the stairs as softly as he could , and finding the dore halfe open , he saw him looking out of that window towards the Sebusians , so ravished in his own thoughts , that he could not hear it thunder , and therefore could not hear the noise which Hylas made , in opening the dore and entring ; but he himselfe spoke so loud , that Hylas could hear these words . A Discourse unto the Winde . MIld Zephyrus , that wantonly Amongst all fragrant flowers doth file , Filching from them that sweetest are ; Thou dost by theft perfume the Air. If ever pitty did thee move , Waft o're these plaines unto my Love ; And blow my thoughts into that breast , Where they can only finde a rest . But carry with thee on thy wing , Those amorous Sighs I sadly sing . Tel her , in this my sad restraint , She is my fair and only Saint . Those lovely Twins , her lips , will yield Odors more sweet then all the field : But when thou thus perfumed art , Return and let me have a part . Have I taken you , Clorian , ( said Hylas , taking him about the neck , and kissing him ) I must confesse , you are the closest Lover that e're I knew ; yet , you cannot hide your selfe from me . No more I will not , ( said Clorian , after a little considering with himselfe ) for neither at this time , nor any other , will I ever hide any thing from you . I am satisfied almost , said Hylas , upon condition , you will ingenuously confesse , what I do already know . What is it , replied Clorian , which you desire to know of me ? I will not ask , said Hylas , what your malady is , but only from whence it proceeds . Oh Hylas , ( said he , and sighed ) you need not ask me who the cause is : But , I would to the gods , you could as easily give me any comfort , as I can freely satisfie your curiosity . So sitting down upon a Couch , he told him of his affection , and how the love he bare unto Cercenea was so great , as he durst never acquaint her with it . When Hylas heard the name of Cercenea , he thought he had heard of it before , though he could not well remember when or where , and therefore he asked him , which of all those he had seen , was she ? Since you do not know her name , answered Clorian , I believe you never saw her ; for her beauty is such , that it is impossible you should see her , and not enquire her name , and make you remember her : But when I calculate the time of your comming unto this Town , I believe you never saw her . I came , said Hylas , at the last F●ast which was celebrated unto Venus . Clorian , after a whiles consideration , answered him , That he could not see her , unlesse he came that very day , because the morning after , she went away unto her Father who was sick in the Province of the Sebusians , and never returned since . Well , said Hylas , though she be never so fair , do you think , that she would not be loved ? Can you believe , that those only who are ugly , will permit it ? No , no if such should be told , they are loved , they would think themselves jeer'd . I do not think , said Clorian , that if Beauties b● told they are loved , they will be offended , but their modesty may . How , said Hylas ? let her be as modest as she can , do you think she will be angry at being loved ? Ah Clorian ! their modesty is not any sorrow for being loved , but only because they doubt , whether what is said be true . And indeed , where is that woman , who when she is assured of a mans affection , is not extreamly well pleased with it , and gives him no testimony of her satisfaction ? No no , Clorian , of all the actions which we do , next unto those that preserve life , there is none so naturall as this of Love : And can you imagine women such enemies to Nature , that they will hate what is naturall ? Come , come , let me give you advice , which unlesse you be a very Novice in Love , you will follow , and finde , that I am my Arts Master in such things . Let Cercenea know , that you do love her , and that assoon as possibly you can ; for , the sooner she knowes it the sooner will she love you . May be at first she will turne her head aside , and bid you talk no more of any Love : Perhaps shee'● seem to be in a great fury , and will not speak to you : But however , do you continue and be assured , that if you be but assiduous , you will win her . When they give us these peevish answers , and refuse the affection which we present unto them , they put me in minde of those Physicians and Lawyers , that refuse the Fee , yet put out their hand . I am older then you are , I have run through some parts of the world , and let me tell you , I have loved many ; this gives me encouragement to speak the more freely unto you , and you must not take any exceptions . Be certain that never any faint hearted Lover sped well : And in matters of Love , no fault is so great , as , being too respectfull . He that will speed well , must dare attempt , ask , begg importune , presse , take ; nay , he must ravish . Did you never know the humour of women , Clorian ? Hearken unto the great Oracle , which in our time spoke thus . Shee 'l flie away , and yet would fain With all her heart be overta'n . She will deny , yet seem to daunt A Lover , when she fain would grant . She will resist , that you at length May seem to vanquish her by strength . For thus her honour does ordain , She should resist , and yet but faign . He that has no courage to do thus , let me advise him , to take upon him some other trade then that of Love , for he will never thrive by it . Clorian , therefore my counsell is , that you do assume so much confident boldnesse as not only to declare your love unto her , but to hope , that she will love you again , so you will but let her know your minde . I cannot , generous shepheard , remember all the documents and amorous advises which Hylas gave ; but I understand since from Palmice , who heard her brother relate them , that he did make himselfe appear to be his Arts Master in such things . But , the conclusion of all was , that since Clorian had not so much confidence , as to declare his Love unto his Mistresse ; as soon as she returned , which would be within a few daies , Hylas should be his Advocate , and speak for him . Hylas did very willingly accept of the imployment ; for , said he , I shall oblige two at once by it ; to wit , Clorian , in doing him the good office , and Cercenea , in bringing her such good newes . It hapned that presently after , my Companion returned to the Town ; and though the death of her Father had put her into a mourning habit , and though her own sadnesse was suitable unto it ; yet all her sorrowes had not at all lessened her beauty , but had added such a kinde of sweetnesse unto her countenance , as invited all that saw her to love her , by reason of a certain attractive compulsion , which rendred her much more pleasing . Hylas , in prosecution of his promise , no sooner heard of her return , but he courted all opportunities to see her , in which Palinice was not unwilling to help him , because her Brother desired it . She , who knew nothing of their designe , and believed it to be only out of curiosity , was glad to satisfie her Brother , though she cared not for the company of Hylas . As fortune was , Cercenea's Mother would offer a sacrifice unto the gods , for the soul of her Husband , and did invite Palinice as one of her best friends ; thither she went , and with her Hylas : But see , if he be not as good a friend as a faithfull Lover : he no sooner saw Cercenea again , but he was deep in love with her : I say , saw her again because looking upon her , he remembered , that he had seen her before in the Temple of Venus , when Palinice saluted her ; and because he then found some sparks of good will unto her , his first flames did kindle again in his heart , as easily , as any Sulphure at the fire . Looking upon her therefore very seriously , he began by degrees to remember , that Cercenea was she whom he saw in the Temple , and remembring how excellently she could sing , and all that Love could make him apprehend at the first sight , he quite forgot his promise unto Clorian , and thought only how to speak for himselfe . Thus you may see how dangerous a thing it is , to imploy a Second in such a businesse . He accosted her , afterwards saluted her : And she , out of sweet civility , returned him a salute again . Then both being in the Temple , and every one going to their devotion , he said thus unto her : I see , fair Cercenea , that the sight of you is fatall unto me , and comming hither to be an assistant unto your sacrifices , I am become a sacrifice my selfe . She , who knew not the man , or ever heard of him , did look him in the face ; and then , after a little consideration , she concluded him to be a stranger , both by his language and habit ; because , though they were made according to the garb of our Town , yet he did wear them in that manner , as was plain he was a stranger : For strangers , though they do disguise themselves in our fashion ; yet , they have some trick or other in their Air , by which one may see , they are not of the same Country . And I do believe , that this difference is lesse found amongst the Franks , then any other Nation . Now Circenea not knowing Hylas , she thought , that he had taken her for some other ; and therefore , after she had looked upon him , she turned sleightly another way , and gave him no answer . Hylas not satisfied with this , he pulled her by the Gown , and said : What , fair one , no answer to a civill question ? I thought , said she , that you had not spoken unto me , or that you had addressed your speech unto some other ; for I do not know what you mean , by your fatall sight and your sacrifice . It is to you only , fair one , whom I speak , said he , and to none other but your selfe : that is , to the fairest , and most Angelick beauty , that e're my eyes did see , whose first sight of you , had like to have cost me my life , and so doubtlesse will the second , if I do not finde you as kinde and favourable , as Palinice was at that time . I pray , said she , how kinde was Palinice unto you ? She sav'd my life , answered he , when the night before the Feast of Venus , your beauty kept me so long in the Temple , that I knew not how to get out . I do not remember any such thing , said Cercenea , or that I ever saw you . Whether you did or no , replyed Hylas , yet love you I must ; and in lieu of assisting at your sacrifice , as I did intend to do , I have assisted at that sacrifice , which Love hath made of me unto you : However , I should think my selfe extreamly happy , if I could finde any room in your affection . I see , said she , you are a stranger , and doe not know me ; and I do believe , that my affection is very indifferent unto you . Upon this , she turned away , and one of her Companions comming accidentally into the Temple , she gave her place unto her , as if out of courtesy , and got as neer her Mother as possibly she could ; and all the while that the sacrifice lasted , she would not come neer him . But Hylas having broke the Ice , he would go through , and was not a man that would sit down in the mid way . He found a way , by the means of Palinice , to come into Cercenea's Chamber , and in conclusion , grew very familiar , making Clorian believe all this while that it was for his sake he frequented her company so much . But such was the humour of Hylas , as he did not think it enough to deceive his friend , and to love both Palinice and Cercenea ; but , one night as we were walking together , he expressed himselfe as fair unto me as unto them , and that before he knew my name . Hylas , who as I told you before , was hearkning , he could not chuse , though it was contrary to his designe , but shew himselfe , and say : Why , fair Florice , do you think it was your name that I was in love withall ? Hylas repented he had so rashly shewed himselfe ; but these strangers were exceedingly astonished , when they saw him so surprisedly ; and though they looked fully upon him , yet by reason of his alteration in habit , they knew him not at the first . But Astrea was very glad , who thought the discourse of this stranger to be very long , and that it hindred her from that satisfaction which she hoped for , in this voyage ; yet , she seemed to be sorry , and with the rest , all shewed themselves . But Hylas seeming , as if he had purposely interrupted Florice , did run to her , and embraced her , and afterwards saluted the rest ; then turning to her again : Well , fair Historian , said he , must you needs renew my sorrowes , and make those wounds which you gave me to bleed afresh ? Oh , said Florice , you need not fear any wounds , since you have so many remedies , 'T is true , answered Hylas , if all wounds were cured with the same remedies . But , to let this discourse alone , I beseech you tell me , what designe brought you unto this place ? The design , said Florice , was not to meet you here . If it had , said 〈◊〉 , it had been but an act of civility and my services perhaps might merit as much : But I see , I have sow●d upon an ungratefull piece of ground , which does not render a profit worth the pains . Somtimes , said Cercenea , good land may bring forth weeds in lieu of corn , because the feed may be naught or sowed out of season , and the sower may be worst of all ; and perhaps some of these may be the cause of that sterilitie wherewith you tax us . I know , Cercenea , said he , that you have beauty enough to make men love you , but withall , you want no dis●●in and scorn for those that do adore you . And I do know , said Palinice , that as you have been ever very fertile in new desires , and fresh affections , so you never wanted words wherewith to accuse others of your own faults . Then Hylas stepping back two or three paces ; This is too much , said he , to fight against three at once ; Hercules himselfe would not undertake two . Upon this , Astrea , Diana , Phillis , and the rest of their company came in and caused the dispute to end . It was the custome of all Lignon shepheards , when they met any strangers , to use them with all possible assistance , conceiving themselves obliged unto it by the Lawes of Hospitality : This custome of civility invited Astrea , Diana , and their company , to treat these strangers accordingly , and afterwards to ask them the occasion of their voyage ? Unto which Florice answered in the name of all , That being sent into this Country by direction of their gods , who had forbidden them to reveal the cause , they durst not disobey them , and therefore they could not give them satisfaction . Then enquiring who those shepheardesses were , and Phillis telling her their names , 〈◊〉 addressed her selfe unto Astrea : I must needs confesse ( said she ) that I am angry with my selfe , for not knowing you to be the shepheardesse Astrea , whose beauty being too high to be consined unto so narrow a Country as Forrests , the lustre of it hath shined into the Countries all about it : But I do beg your excuse and confesse , that now I am dazled and confused with admiration , at so much lustre as is in you and Diana : And I do begin to hope , that our voyage will be prosperous , since it meets with so happy a beginning . Astrea all civility , did answer her in as good language as possible ; and then kissing them , Hylas interrupted : Good Florice , said he , what do you think of our Villages ? did you ever see any greater Beauties in your Cities , with all their Arts ? Have not I good reason to quit them all for these fair shepheardesses , since the simplicity of my humour and spirit doth more sympathize with their naturall beauty , then with those artificiall tricks which are used in your Townes ? If ever you did order your actions with judgment ( said Florice ) I must confesse it is in this ; but nor for any conformitie of humours that is betwixt these fair shepheardesses and you , for in that , you are far different : but because Hylas having been all his life very wavering in his affection unto all others , will become more constant here , if at the least perfection of beauty be able to do it : and for my part , I do believe he is , since not finding any better in any other place , he is forced to rest here . It does concern me , said Phillis , to answer , because Hylas is my servant ; yet believe it , I will not answer for his fidelity , since I must needs think , that having once loved so great a Beauty as yours , and falling off , that it is not beauty which makes him in Love. What then , said Hylas , can it be ? An humour of changing , said Florice , and a certain levity of minde , that will not let you continue foure and twenty houres in one opinion . Oh! said Hylas , you are a partie , and therefore your judgment may be suspected . If you mean , answered she , that I am the party offended , I do freely forgive the injury , and do think my selfe more obliged unto you for your changing , then I should have received satisfaction in your constancy : And if you think me a party , that does pretend any thing unto you , believe it , Hylas , I will with all my heart quit all my pretensions , unto any that will have them , who , if they will receive them , they will more oblige me by it , then they will finde benefit by the gift . You have reason to dispose thus of me , said Hylas , halfe angry ; for you may as freely dispose of me , as of the stars . All this while , Paris had addressed himselfe unto Diana , whom after he had saluted ; This , said he , is a more happy encounter , than I could ever have hoped for , since I did the least expect you here . It is indeed happy for me , said Diana , since we shall enjoy your company , unlesse these fair strangers do deprive us of it . At this word she blush'd , knowing that Paris loved her . As this blush did please Paris , so it had a contrary effect in Silvander , who knowing that Paris loved her , could not defend himselfe against some stings of jealousie , when he saw the good reception of his Rivall ; and this experience taught him to confesse , that jealousie might proceed from love . The shepheardesse , who had no inclination to hate Silvander , took notice of it , and so did Laonice , though the shepheard did dissemble it as well as he could ; and they had known it better , if Astrea had not parted them ; for , desiring most passionately to finish their journey , she broke company : And because Paris had taken Diana by the arme , Silvander went towards Phillis , who seeing him comming : It seemes ( said she unto him ) that we are too too many , and that , though we were absent , they could entertain themselves . I cannot deny it , said Silvander ; I must shrug my shoulders patiently , and pay this kinde of tribute without murmur . When he would have answered farther , Hylas came to them , and not caring for these strangers , ran unto Phillis , and lest Palinice , Cercenea , and Florice , as if he had never loved them . Diana , who could not chuse but admire this humour in him , did make a signe unto Phillis by way of wonder . Phillis , who did esteem him as an excellent man to make sport , after she had looked upon him : But Hylas , ( said she unto him ) can I believe you to be in earnest ? Can you doubt it , said he , ●●nce I have left all these whom I did love , to wait upon you . That is an excellent argument indeed , said she ; but , I pray tell me , did you ever love these strangers whom you have left to come unto us ? You may gather as much , said he , from Florice's own mouth . I had some reason ( said she ) to ask this question ; for if you did ever love them , how could you finde a heart to leave them so soon , in a place where they are strangers ? Even as I have heretofore left others for them , said Hylas , so now I do leave them for you ; and I must needs confesse , that if my affection unto you were not much above all termes of civility ; I should have thought my selfe in some sort obliged to wait upon them . Doubtlesse , said Phillis , you do very much oblige me ; but I do admire , that since you did love them , you should now make so little account of them . I did love them , 't is true , said Hylas , but I will do so no more , my love to them is now dead ; and me-thinks this should be no such great piece of wonder , to see a man free , when the cord which tyed him is broken . I do believe , said Silvander , that Hylas did never love these strangers ; for if he had , he would have loved them still , since the cords of Love cannot be broken . Though they cannot be broken , said Hylas , yet I am sure they may be untied . No , said Silvander , all Love knots are Gordian knots . If they be , said Hylas , I have a sword as well as he , who when he could not untie them , did cut them , and I am sure I have done so severall times . Never believe you did love them , said Silvander ; for if you had , you would have loved them still . Shall I not believe what I do know , said Hylas ? But , to do you a pleasure , I will not believe it . But pray trouble neither me nor your selfe any further ; keep your selfe to your own melancholly humour , and vex me no more with your impertinent opinions . Phillis , who was discreet , and seeing Hylas in his angry altitudes , to interrupt him , said thus : However , Hylas , I must needs be angry with you , for hindring me from knowing some things which these strangers had begun to relate . Mistresse , answered he , I had rather never have loved them , then you should misse of your satisfaction by any means of mine . I know , answered Phillis , that the love you bear unto them , and the satisfaction you speak of , will not trouble you ; for , since you do not love them now , what will it concern you , whether you did or did not love them ? Why , my Fairest , said Hylas , do you not esteem past contentments ? If my contentment do not continue , said Phillis , the remembrance of it does but grieve me the more . The services then that were done you a week since , said he , are vanish'd ; if it be so , the worse for Hylas . Silvander answered in the behalfe of Phillis : Your Mistresse , said he , does not speak of services , but of contentments received ; and before you complain , it is requisite to know of her , whether your services be in that rank . Hylas answered : Those who mistrust their own merits , as you do , may make that doubt , but not I. Silvander , who knowes that Love cannot be paid but by Love again , and she , unto whom I devote mine , hath more goodnesse , then not to acknowledge it , and more judgment then not to esteem it . Silvander would have answered but Phillis interposed : I do esteem Hylas , said she , as I ought to do , and do acknowledge , his merits are very worthy to beloved ; nor need he think his services are forgotten ; for , he continuing to love me , they are all esteemed as present : And if this declaration do please him , I will request one thing of him which he ought not to deny me , unlesse he would have me think , that he does not love me . Command , fairest , said Hylas , what you please , but two things ; that I die , or that I cease loving you ; and I obey : for if I die , I cannot love you , and if I do not love you , I cannot delight in any life . May you , and your love to me , said Phillis , be immortall , and so they shall before they die , by my command . But my desire is , to have a relation of that from your own mouth , which you hindred Florice from imparting to us . Diana hearing this request , and being much offended with the extremity of the Suns heat , did say , she would be a very willing Auditor , so they could finde out an umbrage from the Sun's heat ; for she believed , the discourse of Hylas would be very pleasant . Astrea , who longed to go about their businesse , did think as much , and therefore in compliance unto Diana's will , she said , that she would make one . So , said Hylas , it shall not stick upon me ; and I should think my selfe to be very bad company , if I were not very willing to give you satisfaction , and my selfe also , for I do believe , there is as much delight in thinking upon old and past Loves , as if they were present ; for the delights of Love are commonly more in the imagination , then in the thing it selfe ; and in relation of things past the soul doth cast her eye upon those images which remain in the fancy , and looks upon them as if they were present . And therefore let us look out for a convenient shade , from the rayes of the Sun. It is impossible , said Silvander , to finde a more convenient place in all the Wood , then by this little brook which you see ; for the coolnesse of the shade , and murmure of the water , is very inviting ; besides , it is nothing out of our way . All the company concur with him ; and when they came unto it , every one began to wash their hands , and sit round the Fountain of it , unlesse Silvander , who got into a great Cherry Tree , which made part of the shade unto the Fountain , and brought some of the best Cherries unto Diana , who gave some to Paris and the shepheardesses , and picking out some of the best , she gave them unto Silvander , saying ; Here Silvander , I must needs give you some , who gave them unto me . I would to god ( said he , and kissed the hand that gave them ) you would receive all I give you with as good a will as this . Then taking his place as neer her as he could , Hylas , when they had eaten all their Cherries , began his discourse thus . The History of Parthenopea , Florice , and Dorinde . I Have often laughed in my thoughts , at all those who condemn inconstancy , and are professed enemies against it , considering , that they themselves are not able to be as they say , nor more constant , then those , whom they brand with that vice ; for , when they do fall in love do they not fall in love with Beauty , or something they think that is pleasing unto them ? Now when this Beauty doth fade , as time doubtlesse will make all Beauty do , are not they inconstant , in still loving those faces that are now grown ugly , and retain nothing of what they were , but only the very name of a face ? If to love that , which is contrary unto that which was loved , be inconstancy ; and if uglinesse be contrary unto beauty : then he that did love a fair face , and continues loving it when it is ugly , must be concluded inconstant . This consideration makes me think , that the way to avoid inconstancy , is alwaies to love beauty , and when it fades , farewell love ; finde some other that is fair , and still love beauty , and not its contrary , unlesse you be unconstant to your first love . I know full well , that this is point blank against the opinion of the vulgar : But , by way of answer , let me tell you , that the Heard of people , the vulgar , is but a heard of rude and ignorant beasts and in this , they give a true testimony of it . Do not think it strange , fairest Mistresse , nor you generous Paris , if in relating the story of my life you hear of many such changes : For , I am so carefull not to decline from this constancy , that I had rather quit all those whom hitherto I have loved , then recede from it . You have formerly been acquainted with the cause , why I came out of Camargues , how I came unto Lyons , why I loved Palinice and Cercenea . And when I interrupted Florice , she would have told you , how she began to captivate me ; but because she forgot some things which are requisite you should know , I shall speak out that , which she did so subtlely conceal , and then relate the story of my life , if we have time enough . Be pleased to know , then , fairest Mistresse , that Clorian was very ill advised , in employing me to be his spokes-man unto Cercenea ; in such a businesse as that , it is dangerous to make choice of a friend , that is better accomplished then himselfe ; a hundred to one , but in lieu of Friend , he becomes a Lover ; and he that sent him , not loved ; for , if his Mistris have any wit , she will chuse the better . The truth is , when I went with Palinice unto Cercenea , in the behalfe of Clorian , my intention was to serve him as a friend , and to use all possible addresses , which might conduce unto his contentment ; but , assoon as I saw this Beauty , I remembered , that I my selfe was in love with her , ever since I saw her that night in the Temple ; so as now the state of the question was whether I should stifle Friendship , or stifle Love ; and after a long debate with my selfe unto which I should yield , I concluded , that the last commer must give place unto the first . Love told me , that it had taken possession of my soul almost assoon as I was born , and that my affection unto Cercenea , was before my love of Palinice , which was the cause of my friendship with Clorian ; and therefore my friendship coming after my love , it is injustice if I let it keep still in possession . No surely , thought I , we see the Lawes allow primogeniture in Children , and Nature it selfe seemes to approve of it . This was the reason why I applyed my selfe unto Cercenea , as Florice hath told you . And I beseech you judge , whether I am obliged to endeavour the contentment of another , before my own . Why should she upbraid me with the name of Traitor to my friend ? For , if of two evills , the lesser be alwaies to be chosen ; if killing ones selfe be the worst of murders , who , that is in his senses , will say , but I had better betray friendship then love , and have a greater regard unto the preservation of my own life and contentment , then the life and contentment of Clorian ? Clorian loved me , and I loved Cercenea ; Clorian desired me to speak for him , and my affection bad me speak for my selfe : If I did not satisfie Clorian , I offended against my friendship to him ; if I did not satisfie my affection , I offended against Cercenea and Hylas . I do love Clorian , and I do love Hylas also . Put selfe and another in the scales , and selfe , I dare say will out-weigh : So I and Clorian . The gods did favour my designe , so as Cercenea , after some courtship , did love me may be , as well as I loved her , and when you know what assurances of it she did give me , I believe you will say as much as I. But because there was some unto whom she owed duty , and particularly her Mother , she desired me to let her faign as if she loved Clorian , because there was already some probability of a Marriage betwixt them , being both of one Town , and one quality . Moreover , Clorian being very rich , her Mother would doubtlesse like well of the Match ; whereas if my love unto her had been discovered , being a stranger , and perhaps had a wife in some other place , she would have disallowed of it , and perhaps charged her daughter not to see me . I was very glad of the motion , because I knew not with what language I could put Clorian off any longer , having worn out all my excuses , till they were thread-ba●e , so as he seeing me so much with Cercenea , and yet doing nothing for him , began to be in some doubt of me . Then I acquainted Cercenea with all passages betwixt Clorian and me , and how he had employed me to speak unto her . But , fairest Mistresse . I told her by way of mocking him , lest if I should have set forth unto her his affection as it was , she should entertain any sparks of love unto him ; but , I did it so dexterously , that Cercenea had a greater minde to make use of him as a cloak for her love of me , with lesse suspition and told me . That her Mother had often proposed him unto her for a Husband , and that she knew he had some good will unto her . Then I went unto Clorian , unto whom I faigned a long Prologue , as an introduction of what I intended to say ; I related unto him the speeches , answers , and replyes , that I made in his behalfe , and did assure him , that I had made a way for his affection to finde a welcome . Oh! what thanks did he give me , and what promises to serve me upon the like occasion : for which I thanked him , but did not desire to be in his hands as he was in mine . At the last , he took heart , and according to my advice , he resolved to speak of it unto Cercenea ; but , with more fear and heart-beating , then if he were to fight with the most valiant man alive : Yet , the courage which I had infused into him , and assurance that he should be welcome to her , did make him surmount those fears which had solong silenc'd him ; and finding an opportunity , he acquainted her with his intentions in the best language he could invent , the effect of which was , that he bore unto her so much humble respect , as , without me , he never had durst to declare his affection unto her ; that it was all purity and vertuous desires . Truly ( answered she ) you have a very good friend of Hylas , and you may well think him so , and by all meanes preserve such a Jewell ; for he hath done nothing above a month , but continually talk in commendation of you : Also , you may understand from him , that I am not so obdurate as you imagine , but does think my selfe obliged to entertain a man of your merit , when you come with honest and pure designes of Marriage , as your friend tells me you do ; and therefore I am contented to live with you , according to the purity of such affection ; but I shall be very glad to have Hylas a witnesse of all that passeth betwixt us , that he may arbitrate all matters betwixt us . I must be briefe , my fair Phillis , otherwise an age would not serve , to relate all the accidents that befell me . But be pleased to know , that ever since this day , Clorian was so far ingaged , that he could not retreat ; and because their Parents began to take notice of it , I did acquaint her Mother , that Clorian did intend to marry her Daughter , and that , because I thought it an advantageous Match unto Cercenea , I had contributed all my endeavours to bring it about ; but , since I had not yet spoken of it unto his Father and Mother , I desired , that the businesse might be kept secret . Cercenea's Mother knowing Clorian to be rich and well born did heartily thank me for my endeavours , and did desire , that if Clorian had any such minde , he would speak unto her , and she would keep it as secret as he pleased ; but she desired , to have that satisfaction from himselfe . I assured her , he should ; and accordingly , within a few daies after , we went unto her again , and Clorian told her more then I had done . Thus all things went very well ; for my part , I was welcome to the Mother , more welcome to Clorian , but most of all to Cercenea . You see into what a passe I was brought : to seem as if I did not love this fair one , I was forced to quit my place unto Clorian , and to speak for him . When there was any company , I stood before them , that Clorian might unseen kisse her hand ; but , it vexed me to the soul , when he kissed her mouth , as often he did in my presence : And though it did displease me very much , and Cercenea more , yet we did constrain our selves , that she and I might have some opportunities sometimes of privacy : For the Mother , believing me to be a mediator only for Clorian did give me all the liberty I could desire . Nay more , I brought her Letters from Clorian , and oftentimes did answer them my selfe , for she did only write them , and god knowes , not without much laughter and jearing of him . Thus did I live , the most contented man alive , till Fortune upon a sudden turn'd the wheel and yet it went not so neer my heart , as it would anothers , because I had so good a receipt against all such maladies . The Facchanalian Feasts being at hand to be celebrated . Clorian and I resolved to maintain a Tournement . Clorian took for his device a Picture of Circe ( with Circenea's face ) amongst the Companions of Ulysses , with this Motto , To her had fewer Charmes . But I not daring to declare my selfe as he did , I did a little disguise her name , and painted a Syren , and Ulysses tyed to the Mast of his Ship , with this Motto , What B●nds would be sufficient ? I thought that I had done very well , and that she was infinitely obliged unto me for it : But see the Fate . As chance was , there was a young Beauty in Lyons , whose name was Parthenopea , a neer neighbour unto my lodging , with whom , how ever it came to passe , I had no great familiarity ; for it was not my humour to have any fair neighbours , and not to visit them . When I was in the Lists , those that were curious , began to interpret our devices ; as for that of Clorian , every one could easily understand it , Circenca's face , and the clinch of her name , did sufficiently discover it : But , as for mine , none could give it a meaning . At the last an old Knight that was upon the Scaffold , amongst the Ladies where Cercenea was , and Parthenopea , and whose age excused him from being in Armes , he said , that it was easie to discover his meaning ; and then addressing himselfe unto Parthenopea : It is for you , fair One , said he , that he enters into the Lists . At this , she blush'd and thinking her selfe wrongfully accused , did answer : If it be for me , he is very secret in his matters , for he never spoke to me . Take heed ( said Cercenea , who thought her selfe concerned ) that you do not dissemble , and carry it more close then he doth . It is an easy matter , said she , to carry that secret which I do not know . If you please to know the reason of my opinion ( said the old Knight ) I shall tell you , and I am confident your judgments will agree with mine . I shall be very glad , said she , to understand this secret from you . You see then ( replyed the old Knight ) that he bears a Syren upon his Shield , with this Motto , What Bonds would be sufficient ? he could not more plainly name you , then by the painting of a Syren ; for the Ancients say , that the Syrens were three Daughters of Achiloes , by the Nymph Calliope ; and were called Lygra , Leucosia , and Parthenopea ; and your name being Parthenopea , he could not more clearly expresse his meaning then by a Syren , and Ulysses tyed to the Mast of a Ship , meaning , that nothing can hinder him from being yours , if by your favours you will be his . Then all the company cryed out ; Oh Parthenopea , how closely have you kept it ? But you had now better to confesse then deny it . For my part , said she , it is all one whether it be so or no , for it concernes me but a little . I hope then said Circenea , you will not be angry if we call him your Knight . I do not care said she , but have a care you do not call him wrong . The report went presently amongst the Ladies that I was the Syren's Knight , and Clorian Cyrenea's . For my part , I knew nothing of it , but took notice , that as I passed under the Scaffold , Cercenea cryed out unto me , Adieu the Knight of Parthenopea , but I knew not what she meant . At last , the Tourney being ended , every one retired ; and Clorian and I thinking we had behaved our selves very well , assoon as we had put off our Armes , we went unto Cercenea ; but she being infinitely incensed against me , did not look upon me with her usuall sweetnesse , but when I spoke to her , she would give no reply , but , Let me alone , Knight of the Syren , and in a scorning manner , turned away from me . I was so innocent in what she accused me of , that I knew not what to think , unlesse that I had ill acquitted my selfe in this Tournement , which I undertook to maintain : But not conceiving , that I had done any worse then my Companion ; and seeing that she cherished him , I could not imagine what to think . That night I retired , unsatisfied ; for I could not obtain so much favour , as to speak with her in private , but went away much displeased at my fortune . But the next morning , a chance happened , which spoiled all my affairs . Being that morning in the Temple , I saw there Parthenopea , with one of her Aunts ; and seating my selfe by chance by her , I perceived she did not look upon me with the eye of an enemy : She was fair , and consequently one of those , who by the Lawes of Constancy , I was obliged to love ; and therefore I got a little neerer unto her , and watching for an opportunity of speaking unto her , she leaned towards me , and said How Sir , do you like the Tournement ? It is my part , said I , to ask you that question , since it is the office of such Beauties as your selfe to judge . I do not ask you , said she , how you did behave your selfe , for every one can witnesse , none could do better ; but I would gladly know , whether you be not weary after all the pains you took ? Since , fair one , said I , you have given such an advantageous judgment for me , it is impossible I should be weary . We were in a place where long discourse was not handsome , and therefore she answered me only with a smile , and turned the other way When prayers and devotions were done , she went out of the Temple ; and I conceiving my selfe obliged by her language to wait upon her to her lodging , which was neer , I took her by the hand , and by the way I understood how it was the opinion of every one , that I maintained the Tournement as her Knight . I being glad to umbrage my affection unto Cercenea , and moreover taken with the favours of Parthenopea I answered her , that it was true and that not daring to declare it by my words , I made choice of that way . After much discourse , and when we were come unto her lodging she took off her Scarfe , and laid it upon the table ; afterwards her Mask , and standing to the fire , she talked unto me and I perceived , that what I had done , was not displeasing unto her , because she still renewed the discourse upon it : And the more I saw my service pleased , the more fell I in love with her . In conclusion , before I parted , I took her Scarfe which lay upon the Table , and though she made a little resistance , yet I put it about my neck , and told her , That since I undertook a Tournement for her , without any mark of my affection , it was reasonable I should have that , as a testimony of my being hers ; her resistance was not great , and therefore I carried it away , and wore it about my neck all the rest of the day . However , because I would not lose Cercenea , I would not go into any place where she was in probability of seeing me : But he whom I doubted the least , which was Clorian , told her , not intending any hurt unto me , that I was the most contented man in the world , with the favours of Parthenopea , and thereupon told her of the Scarfe . Oh how this went to her very heart , for she did really love me , and yet she made no shew of any discontent . But the next morning when I went unto her , and Clorian not there : Oh Knight of the Syren , said she , what have you done with your fine Scarfe ? I must tell you that I did love Cercenea much better then I did Parthenopea , and would not lose her upon so small an occasion ; and therefore I swore a thousand oaths that when I undertook the Tournement , I had not the least thought of Parthenopea ; but upon the word of Syren only , which had a resemblance unto Cercenea . But , said she , why did you not tell me of it ? Because , answered I , I thought the thing so plain , that you would know it this way . And what do you ( said she ) concerning this Scarfe ? I must confess , said I unto her , that I took it from Parthenopea yesterday , being desirous to disguise my affection unto you under that vail . Cercenea stood silent a while , and then began thus : Well Hylas , I wil believe all you tell me provided you will give me satisfaction in one thing . It shall be impossible ( said I ) if I do not . Give me the Scarfe , replyed she , which you took from Parthenopea , and in exchange , I shall give you another which is better . I was very loath to do it , and would gladly have come off with an excuse , but it was impossible . As soon as she had it , she put it upon her arme , and gave me another , which indeed was much better ; and the same day , knowing that I was not in my lodging , she went with some of her friends ( under colour of walking ) unto my lodging , and sent to see if I was not within : A servant of mine , whom she knew , came to her , and told her , that I was not in my lodging . This good company and my selfe ( said she ) were desirous of his company to walk with us : But prethee do me the favour to go and tell Parthenopea , that we stay here for her to that end ; and in reward of thy service , take this Scarfe , and wear it all this day for my sake . Then she put about his neck that Scarf which I had from Parthenopea . This varlet thought himselfe mighty brave , and much honoured in this favour , and gave her most humble thanks ; and to shew his ready obedience , ran as fast as he could to deliver his message unto Parthenopea , who seeing her Scarfe about the fellowes neck , she had an opinion , that I caused him to wear it in scorn of her , and hearing his err●nd , did know very well , that it came from Cercenea , and that I had given it unto her ; which did so extreamly offend her , that I could never since renew with her , and much lesse with Cercenea , who absolutely declined me , although she plainly saw , that I did love her better then I did Parthenopea . But practising this Maxime , that one must hate them whom they have offended , so she knowing her treason to be great , she would never conside in me again . I was constrained to return unto Palinice , but stayed not long ; for it being then the spring-time of the year , these Ladies would many in a company , enjoy the sweetnesse of the aire , and go into the Country in a Barge , up the calm and smooth River of Arar , passing away the time , one while in musick of Instruments , another while in that of Voices and sometimes landing , would dance upon the dazie Meadowes . As ill luck was , I had no acquaintance amongst all this good company , but only Palinice and Cercenea ; however , I thrust in amongst them , and undertook to entertain them all : I saw they all whispered , and asked who I was and Palinice had a great deal of trouble in telling my name unto all that asked her : But presently after , I was as well known as any in the company , for , holding discourse with the first that did offer any , they found my humour so pleasing , that all of them desired my friendship . As long as the Barge went upward , although the River ran so silent , as one could not tell which way it ran ; yet , sometimes it would make such a noise against the stream , as they could use none but Instruments : but when it went downward , the waves made only a little dashing against the Barge , and then those who had good Voices , did sing what came into their fancies . Amongst this assembly of Beauties , there was many Knights , and children of Druides , to keep them company , and passe away the evening with more delight . This was the first time I ever saw Theombres : This man had almost passed the Autumne of his age , in such a good opinion of himselfe , as he thought all Ladies like to die for the love of him : For my part , I never could observe any taking quality in him ; yet certainly , he had some features , which was not displeasing unto some : Amongst the rest , Florice was one , who might come into the catalogue of those who are called Fair : Indeed she was fair , all her features pleasing , but above all her eyes were so sweet and alluring as I must confesse , I never saw such ; her stature was tall , and her minde so majestick , as one might easily see , she was above vulgar extraction ; and indeed she was of that Family , who vaunts to be descended from the great Ariovistes . And though this fair Lady was such , as there was not one in all the Country , but did , and ought , to yield unto her , both in merit and beauty : Yet , Theombres was more in her affection , then any in the Town . And because it was long since this Love began , and hung in a kinde of languishing continuance , Theombres thought it best to awake it , by some sparks of jealousie ; and therefore seemed as if he were in love with a young Beauty , called Dorinde , who indeed was Mistresse of some beauty , but yet yielded in all unto Florice : Now Dorinde being gone out of the Town unto one of her Uncles , Theombres , to continue his dissimulation , did alwaies , when he sung , take Dorinde for the subject , and , as I remember , one Verse of it was , that when she departed , she vowed to keep him continually in her memory , which he took to be so great a happinesse unto himselfe , that he would not change fortunes with any Angell in heaven . The fair Florice did think her selfe much concern'd in this , and it being spoke in her presence , she was the more offended ; and therefore in defence of Dorinde , who was some waies allied unto her , she answered him in this manner . A Song . DORINDE did but only play , And fool you , when she so did say ; Knowing without a wrong , she may False coine , to such as false are , pay . Perhaps the vainesse of your minde Does make you brag , that she is kinde ; To shew , that favour you can finde , From one so fair and well inclin'd . If such a promise shee did vow , 'T was only to be rid of you : So being but a parting blow , Shee 's not oblig'd to think on 't now . This retort upon Theombres by Florice did so please me , that ever since , I resolved to love her , and add her unto Palinice and Cercenea . And presently after , rowing by a very pleasant Meadow , it was the generall vote to land in it , and enjoy the beauty of the place : Some began to sing , others to dance , and others to gather flowers , or to walk . Florice was one of those , whose Genius was to make Nosegayes and Garlands ; she had separated her selfe from company , and set down upon the grasse , perhaps in some thoughts of what Theombres had said . I accosted her , not with an intention to fall on , but to try her , and as I found her tractable , so to go on , or make a retreat ; also my conceit was , that Cercenea being made thereby a little jealous , might be moved to repentance : but it hapned quite otherwise , as you shall understand . However , I fell upon my knees by her , and was very officious in helping her to gather flowers : She , very civilly , took them at my hands , but wondred , that having never seen me before , that I should take so much paines . I perceived it well enough , but still waited , till her words gave me an occasion to let her know , that I loved her . My reason , why I treated her at such a distance of respect , was , the grandure and state that she kept , which in truth was such , that of all I ever loved before , I never stood in such reverentiall fear , as of her . It hapned as I hoped for after she had received many of the flowers which I gathered , she told me , I had taken too much paines , and that I would think her to be uncivill , if she suffered me to continue . To which I answered , That I thought every one obliged to do her all service , since she had so excellently well defended her friend in her absence . Do you mean Dorinde , said she unto me ? The very same said I , in whose person you have obliged all others . Truly , said she , I could not endure the vanity of Theombres ; for you see what he is , and yet he thinks , we are all ready to die for the love of him . Then certainly , said I , Ladies must needs be either very loving , or of very little judgment ; for I think him to be rather a remedy against Love , then of any capacity to cause it . I am clearly of your opinion , said she ; for , if I had an inclination to love , this man of all men living should be the last I would chuse . If you should love him , said I , it would be a grand offence against the gods , who having adorned you with so much beauty , you would that way profane it . I cannot tell ( said she ) what beauty there is in me : but I am most sure , that I could never love him . Cannot you tell what beauty there is in you , said I ? then you cannot tell what all the world doth see ; but , perhaps it is only your modesty , which makes you seem ignorant of it . No , no , said she , I do really believe , that there is nothing in my face which can merit that name you give it : But , be it what it will , pray let 's talk no more of it , for more would be out of season , and little delighting . I shall obey you , said I unto her , but it shall be with this protestation then , that I will never speak again what I think , and what you have forbidden to be in my mouth , shall as long as I live rest in my heart . We had discoursed longer , had not the company called us away , for they were already gone into the Barge . Then she rose up without making any answer , and putting her flowers in a corner of her Gown , I took her hand , and conducted her to her company , where not daring to revive the discourse which we left , lest I should be too bold ( for so much forwardnesse in the first declaration of Love , is a signe of but little affection ) I contented my selfe at this time with what I had already said . At last , the generall genius of the company was all for singing , and when it came to my turn , I sung these ensuing Verses , to assure Florice , that all which I had said , was true . A Song . Amorous Oathes . FAirest , you murder my desires , Which yet , to none but you aspires . I swear by your fair eyes , that are More splendid then the Sun by far . I swear by my own heart and soul , Which you imperiously controul . I swear by your own sweetnesse , which Does all my faculties bewitch . I swear by your disdain and scorn , Intolerable to be born . I swear by all that amorous fire , Which makes men love you and admire . By all my hopes , and all my fear , And all my hot desires I swear . I swear by your fair selfe , that is The Center of my happinesse . I swear by all that life affords , And yet you credit not my words . Thus , fair Phillis , was a good foundation laid ; for , since the very first time I saw Florice , it was impossible for me to make a retreat ; yet it angred me , that I should lose Palinice , as well because I was obliged unto her , as because she was really a woman of much merit . Moreover , the love of Cercenea much grieved me ; for this young Beauty being offended she sleighted all the reasons I could bring in to convince her . However , though she did not love me , yet it vext her to see , that Florice should have a more absolute power over me , then ever she could have , thinking this to be an argument , of her being inferiour in beauty : And this was the reason why she did me all the ill offices she could both to Palinice and Florice . But so it hapned , that her malice did me no harm , but did more for me , then all my services perhaps of a long time could have done ; for Florice presently found , that Cercenea , did speak it out of a passionate partiality , and therefore she gave no credit unto her : And on the contrary , considering and observing my actions more neerly , she began to finde them agreeable , and by little and little to please her ; so as Love , like a slie and subtle spie , did insensibly insinuate himselfe into her soul . However , I being very desirous to keep my selfe in Palinice's favour , I was a little vexed . But learn this from me , Silvander , ( said he , and turned towards that Shepheard ) that there is none whom women esteem more , then those who are in love with them . Nor none whom they more despise , said Silvander , then those that leave them , and love another . But upon this consideration , said Hylas , I endeavoured to keep fair with all , if it was possible , but all in vain ; for Florice was too full of vanitie , and had too over good an opinion of her own merits , to entertain a heart in which any other had a share . And this proud soul resolving to be sole Mistresse and to love none but me , she did one day do me so much favour , as to assurence of her love . But , said I unto her , what shall we do with Theombres , ( thinking to upbraid her with him ) ? She presently answered me in my own element . Let us give him unto Palinice . I understood her meaning well enough and therefore I swore unto her never to love any but Florice and that if she would banish Theombres out of her sight , I would promise her , never to look upon Palinice again . Nor because you desire it , said she but because he does extreamly displease me , I will swear and protest unto you , that I will never love him , and that if it were handsome , I would banish him out of my sight ; for when you consider that action well , you will finde it to be a greater wound unto me , then it can be satisfaction unto you . Since this time , she gave her selfe wholly unto me , and I , contrary to my own nature , did give my selfe wholly unto her , and declined all others . From morning untill night I never stirred out of her lodging : unlesse she went ; and if any came upon visits , they must be persons of great eminency , if they did interrupt our discourse . At every word , I was in her mouth , and she in mine , and we could not speak , unlesse the one called the other as a witnesse . Judge yet , whether Palinice and Cercenea had not enough to talk off . This was the reason , why all the Town made it their common talk ; and reports alwaies encreasing by going , they went so much in disadvantage of Florices honour , that at last they came to her ears , by a friend who acquainted her . She repented her selfe of the imprudent carriage of the businesse , though too late : She acquainted me and told me , that we must be more circumspect in our expressions of good will ; and the better to hide it for the future she willed me not to come unto her , but at night , and so give a stop unto reports if it were possible . To give her satisfaction , I refrained comming for a while ; but because she was as much displeased with the deprivation of my company , as I of hers , it was resolved betwixt us , to finde out some way or other , to avoid the censure of the world , and yet be together . After consideration she advised me to seem as if I loved some , who used to be familiarly with her , and under that shaddow , I might come unto her : And upon serious thoughts , none deemed more fit for this purpose then Dorinde , as well , because she was her cosen , and frequently familiar , as because she was fair , though not very subtle : And though she was not so fair as Florice , nor so rich , nor so well descended ; yet , she did excell the most , both in beauty and merit . The day that I declared my selfe Dorinde's servant , was that , upon which the people celebrated a Feast , in memory of the restauration and building of their Town by Nero , after that most terrible fire , which in one night consumed it to the ground . At this time of publick joy , every one did strive to appear as fine as possibly they could , as well to assist at the sacrifices offered unto Jupiter , the Restaurator , and to the Titular gods , as to be seen in the Theaters and publick Shewes . Dorinde , desirous to be seen and observed , did set out her beauty with all the illustrations that Art could devise . Before the day ended , I did so accost Dorinde with my expressions of that affection I had unto her , that she did believe them . At that time and day , I became acquainted with a young Cavalier called Periander , a man indeed full of civility , discretion , and sweetnesse : This man seeing me so obsequious to Dorinde , and finding my humour agreeable unto his own , resolved to make me his friend : And I , on the other side , being desirous of acquaintance in that place , where I intended to stay , since Love did so oblige me to it ; I thought him to be a man of merit , and therefore was glad to have him my friend . This encounter of friendship , which proceeded from one and the same sympatheticall cause , was sooner contracted betwixt him and me , then betwixt me and Dorinde , although Florice , the better to disguise her own love , did contribute all that possibly she could unto it : But poor Florice did not foresee , how she was sharpning a sword which gave her a deep wound she did not know , how it was alwaies my humour , never to see any Beauty , but I must needs love her a little ; so as ere I was aware , I was in Love with Dorinde as well as with Florice : yet , I did love Florice better , she being more fair , and of a higher rank . Two months were spent in this manner , and the friendship betwixt Periander and me grew to that height , that we were commonly called the two Friends ; and because we both desired a continuation of it , we took reciprocall oathes , of a most faithfull and perfect friendship , calling the gods to witnesse to the oath which we had taken , and to be punishers of him , who should violate the Lawes of friendship . After this protestation , nothing was in the soul of one , but it was discovered unto the other . It hapned one morning ( for commonly we lay both together ) after much discourse upon the Beauties of the Town , he asked me , whether there was any of them which I loved : And answering him ; Yes : He told me , that before he would ask me who my Mistresse was , he would tell me who was his I desire , said I unto him , to be the first in that freedome , because you were the first that asked the question . Then I related unto him all the addresses which I had made unto Dorinde , since the last two months , but would not by any means mention Florice , as well , because I loved her more and desired that that Love should be kept secret , as because I knew that one of his consens did court her in Marriage . As soon as I had named Dorinde : How , ( said he ) do you love Dorinde ? Dorinde , the Daughter of Arcingentorix . The very same , said I ; and I do assure you , that I have courted her above this six months . Oh heavens ! cried he , how cruelly doth love treat me ? And after he had paused a while ; I do swear , said he , and protest , that it is she whom I have long loved . Could a greater misfortune befall me ! I had rather die then retreat , and if I continue , I shall offend against the Lawes of Amitie . I was much astonished to hear him say thus ; for , though I loved him , yet it went against my heart to leave Dorinde unto whom Love had kindled new desires in me : And therefore , after I had held my eyes up to heaven , as one that was much troubled , I said thus unto him : Brother , since our Loves did begin in us before our Friendship , it argues a sympathy in our humours , which forceth us to love the same ; but however , let the Lawes of Friendship be inviolable ; since we have thus far agreed , let our prudence endeavour to continue so for the future ; and in order to that , let us see whom this Lady most affects : To think that our friendship should make us quit her the one unto the other , this would be rather tyranny then friendship ; and to think , that we can continue Rivalls and Friends , is Folly. What then should we do ? Let us refer all to Reason , and see which of us she loves most . Tell me , I do conjure you by the Oath which we have taken , whether it be true , that she doth love you , and what testimonies of it she hath given you ? I do swear , Brother , ( answered he ) that I will not tell you a lie , either in this , or any thing you shall ask , I will first die a hundred deaths . Know then , that it is impossible I should give you any assurance that she loves me , since her discretion and modesty keeps all close in her own soul : Then ( said I unto him ) since we are both in one condition , let us swear by our friendship one unto another , and call all the divinities to punish most rigorously the perjured , that he who can obtain most affection from her and give a testimony of it unto the other , he shall only enjoy her : By this means we shall not offend against the Lawes of Friendship it being most reasonable , that he whom she loves most , should enjoy her , and the other quit her . I conceive your Proposition to be very just , ( said Periander ) and I swear by all the gods not to swerve from it . I beseech you , generous Paris , consider the Natures of most men . Before Periander declared his affection unto me I did love Dorinde ; but much lesse then since : And as a fire is augmented by the agitation of the winde ; so my affection was much more violent , being opposed by the affection of Periander . This was the reason , why I devoted my selfe unto her more then before . But having spent some daies in courting her without effect , and fearing that Periander being of that Town , and having many kindred of good rank , should make a farther progresse into her favour then my selfe . I resolved to use the subtlety of the Fox , where the strength of a Lion would not prevail : I had recourse then unto Policie , thinking that in Love , subtleties were lawfull and just . I caused a little Mirror to be made , no bigger then the plain of my hand , but as rich as possibly Art could make it , both in the curiosity of the Gold work , and in the Enamell , which added much to the value and beauty ; afterwards I put my own Picture , which was drawn to the life , between the Glasse , and the table of Gold which held it ; so as when the Mirror was opened , nothing could be seen but the Glasse and work about it . Afterwards I went to an old woman , who got her living , by carrying Jewells and other pieces of curiosity , unto private houses to sell ; and told her , that I desired to turn this Mirror into Money , and therefore she would do me a great pleasure , if she could sell it for me . She promised , she would do her best . But I told her , that I had present use of money , and would let it go at any reasonable rate . She answered me , that things done in haste were never well done ; but still she would do her endeavour . So she went away with my Mirror , yet , she was no sooner gone out of my lodging , but I sent for her back , and told her , that my occasions were so pressing , as if she could but get halfe the worth , or lesse , she should let it go ; but advised her , before she went any whither else , to carry it into the house of Arcingentorix : I know , said I unto her that he hath a Daughter whom he loves very well , perhaps he will be glad of such a present for her . Indeed , answered the woman , I did intend to offer it unto him before any other , because it was long since I was at that house Go then , said I unto her , and before you carry it any whither else , let me know what the Father or the Daughter will give for it . I will not trouble you with all the goings and commings of this woman : but so it was , that my plot took effect , and Dorinde bought it , as well for its curiosity of workmanship , as for the cheapnesse ; not giving the third part of the worth for it . Things being thus ordered about five or six daies after , I saw it hanging by her side , and she making very much of it . Then I thought it requisite to accomplish my plot as soon as I could ; for it was to be feared , that because the glasse was so extreamly thin and fragil , it might break , and then my picture would be seen ; to prevent which danger , I went unto Periander , and asked him , Whether he had any thing advanced himselfe into Dorinde's favour ? To which he very ingenuously answered , That he was not one jot more in her favour , than the first day he saw her , that he knew not whether he should accuse her Nature , or his deficiency in Merit , or his hard Fortune ; yet , all his contentment was , that he saw she treated him as well as any other . No , no , Brother , said I unto him , do not accuse your own Merits , not the Nature of Dorinde ; for your Merits are much above your Fortune ; nor is she insensible of Love's Darts ; but that affection which possesseth her , is the cause of all this coldnesse , both towards you and all others : And to shew you your errour , though I know it will vex you at the first , yet I will tell you the truth ▪ Believe it , Brother , ( said I and embraced him ) that I am in such possession of her , as she cannot see but with my eyes . The truth is , I did never in all my life meet with so close and so discreet a Lover as she is ; for she is so afraid her passion should be known , as she will not in publick so much as look upon me , unlesse forced unto it by the Lawes of civility ; but , when we are in private , if you did but see how passionately she does carrasse me , you would admire the strange command she hath over her selfe , in not making demonstrations of it any where else . And to the end you should not think this to be a forged tale , I will give you such certain knowledge , as shall undoubtedly assure you of all I say . But , I do conjure you , by all the sacred Lawes of Friendship , ( since what I shall tell you , is only to undeceive you ) that you do never discover me , for it will nothing at all profit you , but may ruine me in her opinion . Then vowing he would not , I continued ; Did you never take notice of a Mirror ( said I unto him ) which of late daies she hath worn by her side ? And he answering , Yes . Then know ( said I unto him ) she weares it for my sake , and the love of me . Now , to put you out of all doubt , the first time you see her , take out the glasse , and then take out a little paper which is between the glasse and it , and you shall finde my Picture . There is no question , but she will be very sorry that you saw it ; but however , my friendship obligeth me to discover this secret unto you , rather then let you run on in your errour . Periander hearing this , stood as if immovable , and stared , as if he had seen the face of Medusa : But after he had considered upon what I said , he concluded , that if it was so , then he would quit her unto me , and absolutely fall off . And to know the truth , said he , though I do not suspect your words , yet , I would go out of her service , by letting her know the cause , so as she should not accuse me of levitie . So he went immediately unto her lodging , where he found Dorinde by her self , who stayed at home to entertain two Ladies which intended a visit unto her . She , who did really love Periander better then all those that courted her , did yet make very little shew of it ; and as soon as she saw him , she went to meet him , according to her accustomed sweetnesse and civility . But he , who came with a bad opinion of her , and conceiving all her kindnesses to be but dissimulations , he began to look upon her and all her actions with disdain . Almost as soon as he , these expected Ladies came also , but went presently away again . Periander could not chuse but wonder at her freenesse to him and all others : But having no minde to carry any longer in a place , where he thought him selfe so unworthily treated and betrayed , he would see , whether all that was said was true ; and therefore took the Mirror in his hand , seeming as if he much admired it ; and as he offered to take out the Glasse , it broke , at which he started , as if it had been done by chance , and seeing the glasse broken : Mistress , said he , I beg your pardon , I am obliged to make amends , and put in another Glass . She answered him , that it was a small matter , and not worth the pains ; upon this word , she held out her hand to take it again ; but he , thinking that she would not let him have it , lest he should see the Picture in it , he was the more backward in restoring it : and in this dispute , he took out the Glass , then the paper , and then he found what I had said was true . Although he did believe me before , yet when he saw my Picture , he was so surprised , that he could not speak of a long time ; and the amazement of Dorinde was no less . Periander , who stood mute , looking sometimes upon the Picture , and sometimes upon Dorinde , and considering her amazement also , had an opinion , that she only seemed so , to be thought ignorant of it ; therefore he was extreamly transported with anger : Let me tell you , said he unto her , that both in well loving , in secresy , and in dissimulation , you are the most admirable , that ever I knew . Periander , said she , I do protest by all that 's sacred , that I am ignorant of it . Take heed , said he , how you invoke things that are sacred ; but , since you are not the first whose humour hath deceived me , I will leave the place to another , that I may have so much contentment , as not to be the last whom you will deceive . Upon this , he went away in an extream fury . Dorinde did all she could to undeceive him , but that did more augment his opinion of her dissimulation . Thus he left her , and to observe the Lawes of friendship , he resolved upon Travell , not knowing any better way to overcome Love then absence , which yet would not do , as I shall tell you afterwards . Now look upon me as arrived at the port of my designe , having the place free unto my selfe . But Oh! generous Paris , when I went to see Dorinde , Oh how she was displeased at me ? She had sent for her who sold her the Mirror , and forced her to confesse of whom she had it ; and finding it to be my selfe , I cannot expresse unto you the greatnesse of her anger : Perfidious Impostor ( said she unto me ) why would you so mortally offend one , that never gave you any . occasion for it ? How durst you , after so great an injury , be so impudent as to come in my sight ? I had before han I prepared my selfe for a chiding , yet could not endure it without a blush ; but knowing , that the only way to stop an impetuous torrent of fury , was , to let her just anger cool a little , before I gave any answer ; therefore I stayed mute untill she had vented all she had to say , and then I answered her thus : I must needs confesse , that all your reproaches are just ; but alas , I cannot complain against you for it , only against Love , who having inflamed my soul towards you , did freez yours towards me . Had Love been just , it would in some sort have cooled my too ardent affection , and then I should not have been forced to offend you , and needed not have used any tricks , to drive away my Rivall from you . But alas I see that I am a very Novist in Love , since I look for any reason in any thing it doth . But for all that , fair Dorinde , you do me wrong in complaining against my actions , since being but effects of Love , yet you should expect them to be squared according to any rules of Reason . I must confesse , that I have sinned against the rules of Reason , but not against Love ; and I beseech you take me not as rationall , but as amorous , and most extreamly wounded with the darts of Love. I expressed the extremity of my affection with so much dejected humility , and passionate language , as it had a good melting influence upon her soul , so as within a few daies after , she began to smile upon me , and pardon my offence ; and see how an ill chance is sometimes profitable , for that which was the cause of her anger , was it which augmented her good will unto me : and considering the artifice which I had used , she had an opinion that I did most certainly love her . And this consideration caused Thcombres to misse his Mistresse ; for she devoted her selfe wholly unto me , so as it may seem , that I did love her only to make her hate him : And yet for all this , I loved Florice much more then I did Dorinde : Truth is , that when Dorinde's favours did flow more then usuall upon me , I did begin to love her more ; for nothing doth kindle affection and augment it so much , as favours . Living then thus ambodexterously with Florice and Dorinde , Florice began to enter into some suspition of me , and the common brute of this affection was blown all over : Therefore one day she spoke unto me as if she were quite altered ; and I , who did really love her , did vow and swear , that all my courtship of Dorinde , was but an effect of her own command to cover thereby my affection unto her : That if she would , I would never look upon Dorinde again , and told her , that if she would but look her selfe in a glasse , and look upon Dorinde , that sight would give her better assurance of my service and affection , then all my words could . To be brief , with good language I brought her into a good opinion of me ; yet I was forced to promise , that I would give her all the Letters which Dorinde writ unto me . Take heed , said she unto me , lest you should promise and not perform , for that would for ever lose me , if I come to know it . I will never fail in any thing I promise ( said I unto her ) and much lesse unto Florice , then unto the gods . Thus were we upon better termes then ever . And because none was so dear unto me as Florice , yet had I a corner in my heart for Dorinde , and was much delighted in her company ; she conferred many favours upon me , and I courted her so close with severall Letters , that she answered me in Letters again , which I presently carried unto Florice , who read them , and kept them carefully . Hylas seeing Silvander sit neer Diana , and whispering , then laughed together , he broke off his discourse , to answer what he had a conceit they said . I believe you laugh , Silvander , said he unto him , at my loving Florice , and yet held correspondency with Dorinde . If I do meet , in my way unto the happinesse of Florice , with any delights in the conversation of Dorinde , do I contradict the Lawes of reason , if I do receive them ? Should I refuse that good which the gods do send me , and which your unnaturall austerity disallowes ? Now because Silvander would be no interruption , he would not return an answer : And Hylas seeing him silent , after he had shook his head , he fell into the discourse from which he had digressed . See now , said he , the issue of these Loves ; the frequent conversation which I had with Dorinde , began to encrease my love unto her the more . And in as much as the conferring of one favour drawes on another , that is greater , so she did every day give me cleerer evidences of her love , which was a cause , that our Letters began to alter style , and became more affectionate and passionate then usuall . This was a reason , why I gave them unto Florice but seldome , and then only those which had fewest expressions of affection , and craftily kept the rest to my selfe . Thus I lived for a while in a sea of delights , being welcome unto both ; but it was too high to hold , and this happinesse did not last long : For it hapned one day , that as I pulled some things out of my pocket , in the presence of Florice and other company , she espied two or three little Letters , lapped up after the very same manner as Dorinde's were , which I had given unto her : She began presently to suspect the truth , and many daies passing , and I not giving them unto her , she concluded her selfe to be deluded , and resolved to steal them from me ; and because I took no notice , she easily got them out of my pocket , whilst I was talking unto others , who did what they could to abuse me , and give her a better opportunity to play the thief , thinking she did it only to make me seek them . She took them out so dexterously , that I perceived not ; she went away immediately , and was no sooner come unto her lodging , but locking her selfe up in her closet , she threw them all upon the Table , and found five ; some very freshly written , and others of a longer date . The first she took , which was last writ , contained these words . Dorinde's Letter unto Hylas . I Have here sent you the picture which you desired of me , not to make you lose the person whom you have wone , as heretofore you did with the like-present ; but to assure you , that you have as much power over her that sent it , as you have of the Picture when it is in your hands . If it were permitted me , I should be as often with you as it is ; and though it be in that more happy then I am , yet it is less , in not knowing the happiness it enjoyes , which I should esteem infinitely above my life . Then throwing this Letter upon the Table with an angry look , and pushing away the rest further from her , she went back a pace or two . Then folding her armes , and lifting up her eyes : Oh heavens ! said she , can this possibly be true ? Hast then betrayed me , Hylas ? Couldst thou so long fool me , and I never see thy treason ? Then standing silent a long while , at last , she struck both her hands upon the Table , and said : Well Traitor , thou shalt not passe unpunished , I will discover thee unto her whom thou hast betrayed as well as me , and perhaps we shall both grow a little wiser by thy follies . She had no sooner fixed upon this resolution , but she lapt up all her Letters , and went to Dorinde , and desired her to go into her Closet , and then shutting the dore : Sweet cosen ( said she unto her ) I am come to manifest my affection unto you ; but upon condition , that when I have discovered a secret unto you , that you do prudently conceal it . I know that Hylas hath long courted you , and that you have long thought he loved you ; but I come now out of my true affection to you to undeceive you , and to let you see , that he hath deceived you . Upon this Dorinde blush'd , and seemed a little shie . No , no , said Florice , do not think , Cosen , to hide that , which I do know better then your selfe : I say , better ; for you only know your own intentions , and not his , but I do know both . If you do , said Dorinde , I must confesse you to be very knowing ; but what , I beseech you , do you know of mine ? I know , said she , that you do love him , and sent him your picture , and receives all his addresses . Dorinde being touched to the quick , she had not so much impudence as to deny it , but looked down , and blushed more , holding her hands before her face for shame . Do not vex , Dorinde , said she , that these things should be thus known , but rather rejoyce they are fallen into my hands , & not anothers who lesse loves you ; if you love your own honour , withdraw your affection for the 〈◊〉 from this man , who courts you only to get such favours from you as he brags of . There hath been heretofore some familiarity betwixt him and me , and that is the reason ( which you have reason to be glad of ) that he hath addressed himselfe unto me . I do not think you ever spoke one syllable unto him , which he hath not told me ; and because it would be too long to repeat them , see here most of the Letters you have written unto him , which you may do well to burn , lest he should make use of them hereafter to your disadvantage . Dorinde both seeing and knowing them , she did ingenuously confesse , that she did believe I loved her , and therefore thought her selfe obliged unto what she did ; but , for the future , she would hate me a thousand times more then ever she loved me : She thought her selfe infinitely obliged unto Florice , for this discovery , and commended her for the best friend in the world . Then both of them began to inveigh against me with all possible bitternesse , especially Dorinde who thought her selfe the most offended . Florice having revenged her selfe upon me according to her desires , returned unto her lodging , fully resolved never to love me again , no , nor ever to see me again if it were possible : But , when the heat of her anger was a little cooled , and when she began to recall into her memory the discourse which Dorinde and she had , she remembered , that what affection soever I had unto Dorinde , yet I had never acquainted her with the affection I had unto Florice , nor of any favour I ever received from her ; concluding from hence , that I loved her more then I did Dorinde , so as she began to repent of what she had don ; for she did believe , that if I 〈◊〉 discoursed any thing concerning her , she should certainly have heard of it upon this occasion . The more this came into her minde , the more she repented of her too much haste , or , said she , what though he did visit her ? I my selfe was the cause : If he did court her , I did command him so to do : If he did love her , it was , because she was amiable : If he did receive her favours , it was the better to cloak that affection which he bore unto me ▪ And the truth is , being young , very few of his age would have refused such a fortune . If he did dissemble with me and not shewe me how much he was favoured , it was , because he thought I should be angry at it ; and all men of reputation , will preserve the honour of those who do oblige them , but most certainly he loved me more then her , since he never spoke of our affection . These thoughts made her condemne what she had done , and extreamly repent of the fault which she had committed , and earnestly desire a reconciliation . On the contrary , Dorinde justly incensed against me , and swelling with anger , after a flood of tears , flowing upon her cheeks and breast , she went into her Closet , and vented all the bitternesse and animosity that her sorrowes could inspire into her tongue : And as fortune was , just as she was wiping the tears from her eyes , I came to her house , and when she heard me walking , she ran and pulled to the dore , which she had left open when Florice went out , and which , her minde being upon other things , she had forgot to shut ; yet , she could not do it so suddenly , but I saw how red her eyes were with crying ; and when I wondred , both at her tears , and that she should deny me entrance , she opened her Closet , and standing in the dore : Perfidious Traitor ( said she , and called me by my name ) are you come with any designes of injury unto me ? And because I answered nothing , being so surprised that I could not speak : Perhaps , ungratefull wretch , said she , you will deny your villany ? Ah most wicked person ! ( said she , and shewed me her Letters , here are all the testimonies of my too easy beliefe ; but know that there is not one of thy treasons which is not known unto me ; and be certain , that thou hast made me forever thy most mortall enemy . Then she pushed me out of the dore and shut it so suddenly , that I could not hinder her . Thus , fairest Mistris , seeing she would not open the dore , I went away the most ashamed man in the world , but so incensed against Florice , that revenged I would be at what rate soever ; for it was she , I knew , that took my Letters , & I saw it was she that gave them unto Dorinde , purposely to displease me . I did imagine , that it was envie or jealousie , which made her commit this crime against our amity ; and conceiving , that nothing would more vex her , then to seem , as if I had quitted her for Dorinde , I resolved to break off entirely with her , and devote my selfe wholly unto the other . The greatest difficulty was , to appease Dorinde ; but I armed my selfe with a full resolution , to endure all manner of disdain and anger , rather than not be revenged upon Florice . Within a few daies after , I went in this designe , unto Dorinde in her Closet ; for the displeasure which she had received , made her more retired then usuall ; and offering to shut the dore upon me , I fell down upon my knees so suddenly , as she could not avoid me ; then , after I had begged a thousand times for a pardon , I told her all the truth ; to wit , how Florice having long loved me , and to keep our affections more secret , she commanded me to faigne a courtship of her ; which accordingly I did , both at the first , and when I gave her all those Letters ; but afterwards , comming to love her in good earnest , I then gave Florice no more . Oh! y ar , said she unto me did you not carry her the last which I writ also ? 'T is true , ( said he ) that she hath them , but she stole them from me ; and if you will not believe me , ask of those who helped her to play the thiefe . Then I named two , who had seen her steal them , and told me of it ; and therefore , when Florice sound her selfe punished by her own invention , she acquainted you with all that could break off your affection from me . But is not Love just , in making her suffer that harm which she prepared for you ? Why should she make your beauty the cloak for all her designes ? May the gods never be favourable unto me , if I do not hate such things most abominably , and if I do not love you above all the world , and into whose favour I do desire most to ingratiate my selfe . Let not her jealousie and slander of me , have a greater influence upon you , then my affection hath , and let not her anger , at my disdaining her for you , prejudice me in your good opinion . I used many such expressions , which at the first did not operate according to my desires and expectance ; but so disposed her , that when I made the theft of Florice manifest unto her , she would pardon me : And presently after , we renewed love upon st●icter obligations , then ever before , which took me off from Florice as much , as if I had never seen her ; and I did it without any constraint : for it is most true , she was fairer then Dorinde , and of a higher rank and quality ; yet , my anger against her had so changed my eyes , as this Beauty did not at all please them , but made me sleight her . Florice for a while did endure all this , seeming not to care a jot what became of me , as if all my actions were very indifferent unto her but at length she repented , and extreamly grieved that she had so lost me ; and being assured , that I did once love her also thinking , that a reall affection could not so easily extinguish , she conceived , that if she did seem , as if she loved some other , doubtlesse it would have so much influence upon me , as would make me return again unto her : And in order to this designe , she could not think of any more fit to fool then Theombres , because she thought his disposition was amorously inclined , and because he had formerly loved her . Then she began to carrasse Theombres with all imaginable expressions , and shew , as if all he said or did , did please her especially when I was within compasse of taking any notice , and then she would talk to him , and whisper , as if she had made choice of him , for the only Cabinet of all her secrets . I presently observed this redintegration , and told Dorinde , who could not chuse but laugh , when she heard how Theombres was embarqued . Florice seeing I did not return unto her according to her expectance , did the more multiply her favours upon him , insomuch as many did dislike her behaviour , and acquainted her Parents with it ; for , she was so free and open in the dispensation of her favours , as in lieu of hiding them , as is usuall , she exposed them to the view of every one , nay , studied how to make them seen , otherwise I had not come to the knowledge of it for I never saw her but in publick , and when I was with her in any publick place , I shunned her . Now her Father , as I have told you , being advertised of this Love , did exceedingly reprehend her , and much more her Mother , who for honour and chastity was an eminent example to all the Country . At the first , sh● would have glossed the matter with an excuse ; but afterwards , seeing excuses would not do it , she did confesse it , and said , that it was true , Theombres did court her , and that she could not chuse but love him . But her Mother , who could not upon any termes approve of her behaviour , did tell her in a very angry manner , That Theombres did not give so many testimonies of his love to her , as she of her love to him . To which Florice , in much disorder answered , That Theombres did court her in the way of honour ; and since his End was only at Marriage , she could do no lesse then allow of him . If it be so , said her Father , let him acquaint us with his intentions , otherwise we shall think , you only invented this , thereby to excuse your selfe . She , who had a very reverentiall respect and fear of her Father and Mother , and who besides , had ever lived in great reputation , did think it expedient , that Theombres should make some overtures of Marriage unto her Parents , yet not intending to go any further , then a meer motion ; for she hoped , that it might be easily broken off : Therefore she spoke unto Theombres concerning it , who was joyed at it beyond all expressions ; and not to lose a minute of time , he entreated two of his Uncles to make the motion unto Florice's Father and Mother ; which accordingly they did , with so many fair offers , as they were received as well as they could desire ; for he was very rich , and an advantageous Match unto Florice , which being known and considered by her Parents , they would not prolong time , but did conclude the Marriage that same day , and the more willingly , because they believed it agreeable unto the liking of their Daughter . Thus is Florice's Marriage with Theombres made up , all things agreed upon , Writings sealed , and nothing wanting but a Priest to Marry them . But Oh! what a wonder was all this unto Florice , when she heard of it ? Her Father thinking she would be very glad of it , would himselfe be the messenger of the newes : But , when he told her how all things went , though she would have faigned , yet she could not , but broke out into a deluge of tears , at which her Father was much amazed : How , Daughter , said he unto her , this is very strange ; does Florice cry at what she her selfe desired ? I told you , Father ( said Florice all in tears ) that Theombres courted me in way of Marriage , but I never told you , that I did desire it . Were not you the cause , said the Father , which moved Theombres to make the motion ? It was upon your command , replied she , and not upon my own desire ; and I did believe , you would have given me some time to consider upon it . Come , come , ( said he in an angry manner ) you knew well enough how such businesses use to be carried . Resolve with your selfe , that since they have gone thus far , they shall go on . What! would you be further courted , and give all the world an occasion to talk of you ? Would you have further time , to make me more ashamed ? No , no , Florice , content your selfe , I have blush'd enough for you already , when your friends acquainted me with your behaviour , and I will prevent it for the future if I can . Upon this , he left her alone , and went to his Wife , who hearing what discourse had passed , came to her with all the sharp language which she could invent , and for a conclusion told her , that nothing but death could hinder that Marriage from taking effect , and therefore she must resolve upon it . Thus , poor Florice was in a worse condition than ever ; for , she had not only lost me whom she loved , but was likely to be enjoyed by another , whom she loved not , but hated worse then a death . Imagine in what a wildernesse of thoughts she was and what various combats was in her soul : In conclusion , she resolved , that death should be the remedy against all her restlesse afflictions ; not that she had so much courage as to kill her selfe , ( for the thought of such a cruelty made her to tremble ) but because she thought her life was not able to endure so many sad and tormenting miseries . But see the strange consequents of Love ; she did not so much grieve for the losse of me , and at her being anothers whom she loved not , as to think , that I should put a bad construction upon that affection which she expressed unto me : For , though she was angry at me , because of Dorinde ; yet , she did love me , and excused me for loving her no more , accusing her selfe with the offence which she had committed against me . Being thus perplexed , and since she could not avoid her Marriage with Theombres , she resolved to give her selfe so much satisfaction at the least , as to let me know , that her minde was not changed , and that her affection should for ever be the same as I had found it : Her Letter was thus written . Florice's Letter unto Hylas . WHen you look upon this hand , perhaps you will remember , that you have seen it heretofore , when you loved her that writ it , and that now so much offended you . Consider how great my affection is unto you , since after so great an injury , I take pen in hand , to let you know the condition she is in , whom once you so much loved , and who loves you still infinitely above all the world , maugre all the injuries you have done me . Know , that by the rigorous Lawes of Marriage , I am now going to be anothers , and that there is no other remedy , unlesse you will this very houre prevent it : Assuring my selfe , that my Parents woudl be better pleased with your Alliance , then that of Theombres , unto whom , alas , I am destined , unlesse you do love me as well as I love you . When this Letter was brought unto me , I was sorry at those frequent reports of this Marriage ; and though I was resolved to be wholly Dorinde's , yet I could not chuse but resent the losse of Florice ; for I esteemed her lost , in the alliance of Theombres . And see the subtlety of Love : He knew well enough , that to assault me openly was in vain , because I was still in mine anger , and therefore he would go another way with me . First , he propounded unto me my hatred of Theombres , how undeserving he was of this advantage , and how happy he would be in Florice . Then he represented unto me , the beauty and merits of Florice , what pitty it was that such a man should enjoy her ; and brought into my memory all those favours which I had received from her : To be briefe , he did so imprint these considerations in my soul , that ere I was aware , I was more in love with her , then with Dorinde ; so as when her Letter came unto my hands , and considering with a sound judgment , the beauty , the quality , and the merits of the Writer , I did acknowledge that I had done her wrong , in quitting her for another much inferiour ; and repenting of it , I intended to return to her again . Truth is , when I considered the remedy which she propounded , to break off her Marriage with Theombres , I knew not what to resolve upon ; for I hated that fatall Tie of Marriage more then I can expresse ; not with Florice in particular , but with any woman in generall ; conceiving that there was no greater tyranny nor slavery amongst the sons of men , then that of Marriage . Thus was I in a Labyrinth of ravelled resolutions ; for on the one side , Dorinde was not displeasing unto me ; on the other side , I could not endure , that Theombres should enjoy Florice , especially in the way of Marriage : But , after a long contest with my selfe , I resolved to renew that love which was betwixt us , and to do all that possibly I could to prevent Theombres . And in order to this resolution , I seemed , as if I had not received the Letter which she had writ unto me , which I might easily do , because he who brought it , left it for me at my lodging , I not being then within : So taking pen , inke , and paper , I writ thus unto Florice . Hylas his Letter unto Florice . ARe you mad to marry Theombres ? Have you so soon forgot Hylas and his affection , that you should prefer this man before him ? Can you content him , and make me grieve for you ? Oh ye gods ! will ye permit it ? or if ye do permit it , will you no! punish the ungratefull Florice ? The reason why I seemed , as if I had not received her Letter , was , because she should not think it was her invitation , but my own affection , which made me return unto her ; for , had I come upon her summons , she would have thought my love lesse , which I would not have her think . When she received my Letter , she was extreamly joyed , to finde that I loved her , and was sorry , when she saw I had not received hers , therefore she writ unto me again , to let me know , that she had advertised me of a course which I should take , to free her from that misery which was prepared for her . And because she feared her Letter was lost , she repeated it again in this . But I , without returning any answer unto it , seemed as if I was gone out of the Town , as not being able to endure the sight of her Marriage with Theombres ; and to the end she might believe it , I gave order , that almost at the very same time , another Letter from me should be carried unto her . It was thus indited . Hylas his Letter unto Florice . SInce it is impossible , but Florice must needs follow the course of her fatall destiny , I must needs also depart the Town , not being able to endure a sight so deplorable unto my selfe : I had rather take the unhappy success by my ears , then by my eyes , which I do reserve to swim in tears at such sad newes . The gods give you as much content , as you have left me little , and may it continue as long , as my smarting misery will last , which will be to my grave , where I will lament your inconstancy , and my own sad fate . Now , fair Phillis , I writ this Letter unto her , to the end she should think , I had not received hers ; for otherwise , I had been obliged unto an answer , unlesse I had utterly declined her , and rather consented unto a death then to marry her ; not , but that I did infinitely esteem her , but these bonds of Marriage were most horrid unto me , and I had so good an opinion of my selfe , as I thought it certain she would not be denyed me , if I asked her of her Parents : And least she should be troubled about her Letter which she had written unto me , I caused it to be carried back unto her by one of my servants , who was instructed to let her know , that I was gone out of the Town two or three daies before ; and since he knew not whither I was gone , nor when I would return , he brought it back unto her , lest it should be lost . She did not know that it had been opened , for it was sealed with the same seal , both she & I having long since each of us a Seal as like one another as possibly could be made . Shee took the Letter with a sad sigh , and afterwards enquired , why I went away , and what urgent occasion had constrained me to be gone so soon ? He answered her according to my instructions , That he knew nothing ; only , he never saw me so sad in all his life as I was at my departure . Ah me ! ( said she then , with a most profound sigh ) I am afraid he will return too late for my contentment . Then , to hide the tears which trickled from her eyes , she turned the other way . When this man returned , he told me all that she said and did ; and I must needs confesse , I pittyed her , but I could not for my life resolve to marry her : Therefore I kept my selfe close untill the Marriage were past , and sent the man every houre to hearken newes : At the last , I heard that all was concluded . I should be too tedious , fairest Mistris , if I should relate all the artifices which she used ; but let me only tell you , that the night before the Marriage , she writ these words unto me . Florice's Letter unto Hylas Could I send you my life in this paper , as well as the truth of my intention , I should not complain at heavens injustice in destinating me to fail , both in my love and in my duty . Tomorrow is the last day of my life , if I may call that a death which takes away all my contentment . If Hylas do love me , miserable as I am , and will accompany my sorrowes with his , let him resort to my grave . Judge , whether this Letter did not touch me to the quick , since I did really love her : but , seeing no remedy but to marry her , I must confesse , my affection was not of force enough , to bring my will unto it . The next morning she was constrained to signe the Contract , and to agree unto all that her Father and Mother would have her ; but , with such incredible griefe and trembling , that her legs were not able to bear her , nor her hand to guide the pen , wherewith she subscribed her name . Oh ye gods ! said she unto one of her Companions what a most cruell Law is this , that ordaines the innocent to signe their own death ? But when she went to the Temple , and through the street where my lodging was lifting up her eyes to the windowes , she said thus unto her selfe : Why , Oh happy lodgings , are not the gods as favourable unto me as you ? And , as fortune was , I being at the window , which I held halfe open , to see her passe by , she espied me : But , Oh ye gods , how this vision went to her heart ? she fell into a swoond , and lay in the armes of those that went with her : And lest I should do the like , I was constrained to lie down upon my bed , and stirred not from it most part of that day At the last , she was married with so many tears , as every one pittyed her . And because I feared , lest she having seen me , she should think ; I did but only give out that I was gone away , I procured an intimate friend that same night to let her understand , that I was departed , only because I would not see this unhappy Marriage , and that my intention was , never to return again ; but , since my affection would not give me leave to be so far distant , I was constrained to return , but arrived in the most unfortunate minute that could be ; and that it was absolutely impossible I should live , unlesse she gave me some assurance , that her affection was not changed . She , as if she never heard him , took a Ring off from her finger , and put it into his hand : This Diamond , said she may assure him , that it hath lesse constancy , then the affection which I promised unto him . Now hear , I beseech you , what hapned : That very same night , and , I believe , about the very same houre , when Theombres had her in his armes , I was in my bed , and held my hand upon my breast , having the Ring upon my finger . I know not how , but it cut me , and made so deep a wound , that my shirt and sheets were all bloody , and ever since , hath left a mark upon my side , neer my heart . Oh heavens ! ( cryed I out upon a suddain , thinking upon the wrong which I had done Florice , and Theombres had done me ) how sensible am I of the offence and injury that is done unto my affection . Perhaps I have insisted too long upon these particulars ; but I beseech you excuse Hylas , since he was never so touched to the heart by any other , except by you , my fairest Phillis . Or except any in this Company , said she . But , pray tell us how you left Dorinde ? Unto which Hylas replyed thus : When I was in the depth of my perplexities ( for indeed I did love Florice , as well because she was fair , as because I thought Dorinde loved another ) the heavens helped me out with as good an occasion as I could desire . Periander , who , as I told you , was constrained to quit Dorinde unto me , and , not being able to see me enjoy her , was gone out of the Town , was at length forced to return , as not being able to endure so long out of her sight ; and though he did foresee , his sorrowes would be greater in seeing , then in hearing , of our affection ; yet could he not chuse but return , thinking it would be some consolation unto his wound , to see the hand that gave it . And because he came at the first to see me , assoon as he came , I resolved to give , as they say , two blowes with one stone , to rid my selfe of Dorinde , and to oblige Periander . Two or three daies passed on , and he never talked one word unto me concerning Dorinde ; and one time , being separated from the Company , I said thus unto him : Periander , it is impossible for my affection unto you , to suffer my selfe to be a cause of that melancholly which I have observed in your face , any longer ; I love you too well , than to see you suffer for my sake : You do not doubt of my affection unto Dorinde , but you shall lesse doubt of the affection I have unto you ; And to give you evident testimony that it is not a little , I release this Dorinde unto you , whom my good fortune took from you ; and the affection I bear unto you , shall surmount the love I bear unto her : Receive her , therefore , Periander , from me , and be assured , that I shall lesse grieve to part with her , then to see you thus sad for my sake , or be deprived of your presence . If ever any condemned person was joyed when a Pardon came , Periander was as much , when he heard this ; and yet his discretion and affection unto me , made him at the first refuse it ; but when he saw I persisted in this minde , he received it with so many thanks , as I was constrained to tell him , that she was justly his due , knowing very well , that he did surmount me in love , as my good fortune and cunning surpassed his Then I retired by little and little from Dorinde , and Periander on the contrary advanced . But , in the mean time , I attempted upon Florice , I found out the means to speak unto her , and assured her of my affection . To be briefe , I contrived it so , as there was never better correspondency betwixt us ; and that which most helped me , was , the hollow-hearted affection which she bore unto Theombres : 'T is true , she had alwaies some suspition of Dorinde , and therefore after she thought that she had made me hers , she told me peremptorily , that she would have me so clearly and openly break off with Dorinde , as she should never be in any doubt of it afterwards ; otherwise , she should live in a continuall incertainty of my affection , and that she had rather part fair with me , then live in such continuall apprehensions . I desired , that my breach with Dorinde might be done by some civill way , and least offensive unto her . But she would needs have it done by some rude and publick affront , and she would not be perswaded otherwise At the last , I resolved upon it . Upon the sixt of July , all the Gallantry of the Town went with the Druides to gather the sacred Misletoe , in the Forrest of Mars , called Erieu ; and then Florice charged me to satisfie her request . All the Ladies were trimmed in their gayest dresses , and every one in the Athenian habit . The sacrifice being ended , and publick rejoycings beginning , I took Periander apart , to the end he should not be offended at what I did ; I told him how I saw Dorinde had some hopes yet in me , and therefore she did not receive his service ; so well as she ought ; but I would undeceive her , and dash all her hopes . Then seeing her with Florice , and in the midst of the best company , I went to her , and after some common discourse , I said unto her so loud , as all about her might hear Now I see Dorinde , that what is told me of you , is true . What 's that , ( said she , and smiled , little expecting such an answer as I gave ) ? That you have ( replyed I ) the best opinion of your selfe , of any person in the world . Then she blush'd , and asked me the reason of my judgment . Because , said I , you measuring others by your selfe ; as you do love all you look upon , so you think every one is in love with you ; and I know you are in that errour concerning me thinking that I am ready to die for the love of you : but , I would have you know , that your merits are too mean to make me such a fool ; if you think otherwise , undeceive your selfe , and be assured , that Hylas is ashamed he ever loved you ; or if he was such a fool , that he is wiser now . Imagine , noble Paris , how blank Dorinde was : For my part , I would not exchange a syllable more with her , but went away , and left her most pittifully out of countenance . Ever since , Florice was the most satisfied that is imaginable , and wholly devoted her selfe unto me And as Theombres stood for a Husband , so I enjoyed her as a Friend . But Dorinde , extreamly incensed against me , resolved to do me all the mischiefe that possibly she could , and discovering the intimate familiarity betwixt Florice and me , she designed to thwart it : And because I did not see her , though I was sorry for it , for I did love her , though lessethen I did Florice , she thought Periander would be a fit instrument to work her ends by ; therefore she began to shew him more countenance then accustomed , and , by degrees , seemed to love him better ; at which Periander was so joyed , that he almost never stirred from her : Having lived a while thus with him , she acquainted him with the deceit I had used , in putting my Picture in the Mirror , and that he should not doubt it , she sent for the woman who brought it to sell . To be brief , she told him so much in my disadvantage , as she cooled his affection unto me ; and all this out of a designe , to get by his means , some of Florice's Letters from me ; & therfore continuing her discourse : He is ( said she unto him ) wholly devoted unto Florice , but it is only , untill some other passe before his eyes ; for he is the veryest knave , and arrantest weathercock that ever was . But ( said she unto him , and held his hand in hers ) will you do me one very great pleasure ? And he answering , that he would do any thing to serve her . She made him swear , he would be as good as his word . Then went she on : You know , that Florice and I are friends and allies , I cannot believe that she does love him : I beseech you tel me all you know . Undeceive your self in that , said he unto her , assure your self she does love him , and there is hardly a day , but he hath a Letter from her . Oh my god , said she , can you not help me to the sight of one of her Letters ? Very easily , answered he , for he is very carelesse of them . In this , Periander said right ; for the truth is , I know not what I did with all those she writ unto me , nor was I angry with my selfe for my carelessnesse . Well , said Dorinde , now I shall see , whether or no you be a man of your word , and whether you love me ; for if you do , and this be so , you will presently bring me one of them . Periander , without any regard unto our friendship , whether it was by vertue of Dorinde's command or out of revenge upon me , for putting that trick upon him , but he came that very night to lie with me , as he often used , and stole away one which I received in his presence , and the next morning , as soon as he could get into Dorinde's Chamber , he brought it unto her : It contained these words . Florice's Letter unto Hylas . THe man who is in the world only for our torment , goes tomorrow out of the Town : If you come , all the night shall be ours , and the rest of the time I spend in absence of him I love , I cannot call mine . You know , generous Paris , that upon such Letters , they never any use to write Superscriptions , lest the Writer should be discovered by the Direction ; and therefore Dorinde , after a thousand thanks to Periander , went into her Closet , and superscribed it , Unto Theombres , afterwards sealed it up very handsomely with a Seal , and giving it unto a creature of her own , instructed him what he should do , and commanded him to carry it unto Theombres in all haste , because she understood , that he was to go out of Town the same day : The fellow did as he was directed , and so nimbly , that whilst Theombres was reading the Letter , he slipt away , and came to Dorinde , and told her what he had done . I refer it unto your imagination , fairest Mistresse , whether the Husband was not amazed , when he saw his Wife's Letter , and much more , when he read it : It wrought this influence upon him , that whereas before he should have gone out of the Town single , now he must go double , and carry his wife with him ; but not before he had shewed the Letter unto her , and had shreudly reprehended her for it . She excused her selfe as well as she could , telling him , it was long since this Letter was writ , and that it was Dorinde who had now written the superscription of it . To which Theombres answered , that whensoever she writ it she was to blame , and could not be excused . She replyed , that Dorinde and she being intimate friends , did often use to write such unto each other , and invite themselves thereby to come and visit one another ; and that Dorinde being angry with her , and knowing that he was to go out of Town , had , in revenge upon her , sent him this Letter , which truly , said she , you may well believe to be so , since the superscription is written with Dorinde's own hand ; and that if she would , she could shew severall others of the like nature , as I might of hers had I been as carefull in keeping them as she is . Theombres was something satisfied with this excuse , yet not so , but he constrained her to go with him out of Town , and would not let her have more leasure , then to write one word unto Hylas , and left it in the hands of her Maid , in whom she had good assurance of her fidelity . For my part , I thought she had stayed at home , and that Theombres had gone by himselfe therefore I went at night to the usuall place of meeting . But this Maid opening the dore , she gave me Florice's Letter , and shut the dore again immediately against me . and would not speak one syllable unto me : This made me fear some dysasterous accident had hapned , and therefore returned to my lodging , where as soon as ever I got a light , I read this Letter with extream impatiency , and found in it these words . Florice's Letter unto Hylas . SHe who writes now unto you , is the most mortall enemy you have , intimating unto you , that neither Dorinde nor your selfe , have villany enough to make me die , but that the heavens will let me live , to be revenged upon you both . In the mean time , for get my name , as you have done all my favours : Oh heavens ! how this Letter went to my heart , I was in such a strange confusion of thoughts that I could not imagine why Florice should write thus , I spent all that night in walking up and down my Chamber , and as soon as it was day , I sent a servant to finde out a way , how I might speak with her who gave me the Letter ; but it could not be , all that day : When night came , I understood all from her , how Florice had an opinion , that I had given this Letter unto Dorinde , which made her believe , that I did only dissemble , when I seemed to cast off Dorinde , and did it only to delude her . I put my hand presently into my pocket , and not finding my Letter , I did suppose , that Periander had stollen it from me : After a thousand protestations of my innocency unto this Maid , I went away with resolutions of revenge : But when I met my friend , and with a frowning brow taxed him with his theft , he answered me , with a smile ; If I have displeased you , said he , I am sorry ; but you may well forget it , if you do but consider , that now we are upon eeven termes , for your stealing of Dorinde from me by your artifice of the Mirror . But friend , said I unto him , I have restored your Mistresse unto you , and you have caused me to lose mine . I know not answered he , how to give you satisfaction in that , unlesse by restoring her unto you , in acquainting her with my theft . Truth is , I did love Periander , and perhaps as much as I did any of these Ladies ; therefore I received his excuse , conceiving it to be the only means to reingratiate my selfe into Florice's favour : And therefore turning all into rallarie , we waited for Florice's return . But , Theombres being but halfe satisfied with his Wife's excuses , he resolved to stay a while in the Country , the better to discover who made any addresses unto her , and to finde out her humour ; and he stayed so long , that I was in the interim past my patience ; therefore I went to see Criside , and seeing her , loved her ; and the truth is , she did deserve it , for I never in all my life , saw a more lovely and attractive stranger . Astrea had taken much delight in the discourse of Hylas , had it been at any other season but being extreamly desirous to be at the place where Silvande : found Celadon's Letter , she was impatient at any thing which gave a stop unto it : And this was the reason , why upon the first occasion which presented it selfe , she made a signe unto Phillis , that it was time to be gone , and that she was weary of so long a stay . When she saw that Phillis did not understand her meaning , and likewise saw Hylas offering to continue his discourse of Criside , she prevented him with these words : I did not think , that the beauty of Phillis could have had so much power over so free a spirit , as to hold him in one discourse above an houre ; but , since her rigour does not consider his constraint , let us shew our selves more kinde and discreet , in interrupting him ; for , the heat of the day being over , walking will be more delightfull then talking . Upon this , she rose up , and the rest of the Company followed her . Hylas taking Phillis under the arme : I am very glad , fairest Mistresse ( said he ) that she , who is the most insensible , does resent some of that pain which you put upon me , and does see the love I have unto you . He meant this by Astrea , whom he thought to be a person that never had loved any : And see how commonly our judgments are deceived by appearances and shewes ; for , Phillis desiring to leave him in that opinion . Those , said she , who do love well , do never use to give testimony of their affection by the report of persons , who do not know how to love , but by their own obsequious services . And as for that patience which you have been put to , in speaking so long , I believe you are as sufficiently payed for it , by my hearing you so long . This , said Hylas , is the intolerable arrogance and ingratitude of all the Shepheardesses in this Country . And because Phillis would follow the rest of her Companions , he lead her by the arme , and continued thus : Because you will not be obliged unto me , you will not only deny me the merit of my patience but you think I am beholding unto you for hearing me : By what Law , I beseech you , is this ? The same , said she , that a Lord doth impose upon his Slave . Nay , rather , said he , a Tyrant upon his People . Why , replyed Phillis , do you take me for a Tyrant ? Surely there is this difference betwixt us that I do not use any force or violence against you . Can you say so , said Hylas , and not blush ? Do you think it is not by force , that Hylas hath continued so long under your power ? I pray , said she , where are my Fetters , my Manacles , my Compulsions , and my Prisons ? Ah! most ignorant , and too much dissembling shepheardesse , said Hylas , your Chains are so strangely indissolvable , that I would not be delivered from them , for all the freedome and liberty in the world . Judge , if your Manacles be not very strong , since Hylas cannot break them ; Hylas , I say , whom a thousand Beauties could never hold , nor keep him from breaking loose from them all . In the mean time , Paris having taken Diana by her hand , Silvander , out of his discretion kept a distance ; for he would force his affection , and in his respect unto his Shepheardesse , give place unto Paris , as all the shepheardesses were very ready to pay all due respects unto him , who for their sakes ; had quitted the grandure and eminency of his quality . As fortune was Mandonte was alone , and because I hersander was taken up with Laonice , Silvander took her hand , and resolved to wait upon her during all the voyage ; and though he made this addresse unto her at the first , because he knew not where to finde a better ; yet afterwards , he was well pleased with his choice , for this shepheardesse was both fair and discreet , and had some features in her face and actions , which did much resemble Diana ; not that she was so fair as she , nor so like being together ; but if assunder , they had much one of the other , in their resemblance . Silvander , since he could not be with Diana , was very glad his lot fell upon one that had any thing like her ; but much more , when by discourse with her , he found a neerer resemblance in her Tone ; and therefore , ever since this day , he was much pleased with her company ; yet a little after , he payed very dear for his delight . Tireis waited upon Astrea , Paris upon Diana , and Hylas upon Phillis , so as Thersander seeing his place was taken up by Silvander , he was forced to fall upon Laonice . She , who kept her eyes continually upon Phillis and Silvander , did observe how that shepheard was much pleased with Mandonte , and that she might know more , she desired Thersander to go neerer them , which his jealous apprehensions prompted him very easily to do ; yet , they could not hear any thing , but common discourse . They had not walked above a quarter of an houre in a long Meadow , but Silvander shewed them the Wood , unto which he would conduct them . Presently after , they entred into a thick Cops ; and because the Path was very narrow they were constrained to go in file . At last , Silvander , who , as their conductor , walked first , he much wondred , to see some boughes of trees heaped one upon another , in the fashion of an Arbour , which obstructed his passe . All the Company going through this Arbour , came up to him , to know why he stayed , and seeing no path : How now Silvander , ( said Phillis ) do you that undertook to be our Guide , conduct us thus ? I must confesse , said he , that I have lost the way which I went the last morning ; but , I believe this to be a neerer and better . The way , said Hylas , is very good , if you had conducted us to Hunt , for I see nothing but Wood. Silvander was vexed that he lost his way , but he was more amazed then before , when hesaw another more spacious Arbour in the form of a Temple : at the entry , there was some Verses written , which Silvander stayed to read . All the Company being weary they called upon him severall times . He , in a great amazement , turned towards Diana : Mistresse , said he , do not repent your selfe of the pains you have taken , in comming hither ; for , though you are a little digressed of the way , yet , you shal see here a wonder of the Wood : Then taking her hand , he conducted her to the entry : the rest of the Shepheards and Shepheardesses followed in sile , and longed to see this rarity of which Silvander spoke . Before the entrance was a Court of green grasse , about thirty paces square , environed with thick wood on three sides , so as none could see them . A chrystall Fountain , which took its originall opposite to the Porch , or rather , Arbour , of this Temple , did , Meander like , run by the one side , which rendred the place most delectable . This Grove was ever a place , that had been dedicated as sacred unto the great Heseus , Tentates , and Taramis : And there was no shepheard that ever durst presume to drive his Flock neer this Thicket ; and the reason why it was never frequented , was , lest they should disturb the solitude and sacred silence of the Nymphs , Pans , and Egipans . The grasse was never sullied , the wood never felt the axe , nor was broused by any cattle , and the Fountain was never defiled by any foot : so as this little Grove , dressed into the fashion of an Arbour , or rather a Temple , did plainly demonstrate , that it was dedicated unto some deitie : And therefore all these Shepheards approaching the entrance with reverence , before they passed any further , they did read the Verses which were written upon a Table of wood over the Porch : They were these . Unless with sacred Love you be enflam'd , Unto this sacred place , be all asham'd To enter : Here 's the Grove , where , every day , A Heart , that is all Love and Zeal , doth pay Religious duty ; here he doth implore , And here divine Astrea doth adore . The Shepheards and Shepheardesses stood amazed at this Inscription , and looked upon one another , as if they were desirous to know , whether any of the Company did either know , or had seen this before . Diana addressed her selfe unto Silvander ; Is this the place , Shepheard , ( said she ) unto which you did intend to bring us ? No , answered he , I never saw this place in my life before . It is evident , said Paris , that these boughes have been lately lopped and put into this order , for the leaves of them are yet green . However , said he , we must go in ▪ But , lest we should offend the deitie , unto whom the place is consecrated let us enter in with all possible reverence ; and first , let us make our selves as clean as we can . Every one consented , except Hylas , who answered , That for his part , he had nothing to do there : For said he , since all those are forbidden to enter , that are not enflamed with an holy Love , I know not whether or no I ought to enter : I know that I am enflamed with Love , but , whether it be holy or no , faith I am not sure . How , Servant , ( said Phillis , and smiled ) a defect in your Love ! What do you in our company ? For my part , answered he , I have abundance of affection after my own fashion ; but , what know I , whether it be such affection as these Verses means ? And I have heard say , that it is not good jeasting with the gods . See , Hylas , said Silvander , what a shame your impure affection doth bring upon you in this good Company . You say very true indeed , said Hylas , but did you take this act as you ought to do , you would rather commend me for it for , in being obedient unto the commands of the divinities which are adored in this place , I do make it appear , by my great reverence of them , that I do reverence them as I ought to do ; whereas you , who despise their commands , do prophane the sacred place by your presumptuous boldnesse : for , your own soul , if it would not dissemble , can tell you , that your affections are not so sacred as is required . I shall answer you presently , said Silvander . Then he and all the company washed their hands , put off their shoes , and with bare feet entred into the Arbour . Then Silvander turning towards Hylas : Hearken , Hylas , said he , and be a witnesse of my words . Afterwards reading the Verses again , and lifting his eyes up to heaven , and kneeling : Oh great deity ( said he ) who is adored in this place , I here enter into the sacred Grove , being most assured , that I do not contradict thy will , knowing my love to be so holy , and so pure , that thou wilt be pleased to accept the vowes and supplications of a soul so amorously sanctified as mine ; and it this profession which I here make , be not true , punish , O great deitie , this my perjury and presumption . After this , with hands lifted up , and head bare , he entred into the Arbour , and all the rest after him , except Hylas . The place was spacious , some sixteen or seventeen paces round , and in the midst , a great branch-soreading Oake ; at the root of this Tree was erected a grassy Table , in the form of an Altar upon which stood a Picture , & in it two Cupids drawn , who did strive with one another for a branch of Mirtle and Palm wreathed together . As soon as this devout company was entred , every one fell upon their knees and after they had in private adored the deity of the place Paris approaching the Altar , and taking upon him the office of a Druide , having gathered some Oake leaves : Accept ( said he ) O great deitie , that is adored in this place , the humble devotion of all this zealous Company . I do with all humility and devotion , offer unto thee in their names , a few leaves of this blessed Tree , under whose shade it pleaseth thee to be ador'd . Then every one arose , and went unto the Altar , to look upon the Picture which was upon it ; in which they saw two Cupids , as I told you , who holding in both their hands a branch of Mirtle and Palm wreathed together , the one did strive to take it from the other . The Limner was exquisite in his Art ; for these little lovely Boyes were plump and fat , yet , their Muscles and Nerves might be seen which by reason of their striving seemed to be raised up ; both their right thighes were advanced , and their feet almost touched each other ; both their armes were stretched out , and their bodies leaned backwar I , as if they knew , that the further off a weight is , the heavier it is ; and the weight of their little bodies , lent more strength unto their striving armes . Their faces were both fair , but blushing , by reason of the blood which came into them by striving , which the great veins upon their temples and foreheads did sufficiently testifie . And the Artist had been so carefull , and wrought it with such industry , that though he did represent an action , which made it appear , that both of them would vanquish ; yet , one might perceive by their countenances , that there was no enmity betwixt them , having , for all their Combat , mixed a kinde of sweetnesse and smiling in their eyes , and about both their mouths . Their Torches which were on each side of them , which they had let fall , by chance , fell one against another , so as they united together , and made but one , by this means added lustre to each other , and gave the greater light with this Motto , Our Wills are but one . Their Bowes were so linked and twisted one with the other , that they could not draw them but both together ; their Quivers , which were hung upon their shoulders , were full of Arrowes ; but by the colour of their feathers one might know , that those which the one had , belonged unto the other , because in the gilded Quiver , were silver feathered Arrowes , and in the silvered Quiver , gilded Arrowes . The Company had looked long , and not understood this piece , i the shepheard Silvande , at the request of Paris , had not interpreted the signification These two Cupids ( said he ) do signifie the Lover and the Loved ; this Palm and Mirtle-wreath doth expresse the victory of Love , for the Palme is an emblem of Victory , and the Mir●e of Love. The Lover and the Loved do strive , which shall be victorious ; that is , which shall be most loving . Those Torches , whose flames are joyned together , and by this union , more splendent , doth sh●w , that reciprocall Love doth augment affection . The Bowes intertwisted and linked so together , that one cannot draw them without the other , do teach us , that all things are so in commun betwixt friends , as the puissance of the one is that of the other , so as neither can do any thing , unlesse his Companion contribute his , which the changing of the Arrowes doth more illustrate . One may also see by this conjunction of Bowes , and Flames , and change of Arrowes , and union of two Wills into one , that the Lover and the Loved are but one : So as I perceive , this Picture represents unto us that the endeavours of two Loves to get the victory one over the other , their contest is not , who should be best Loved , but who should best Love , giving us to understand , that the perfection of Love consists , in striving how to Love , and not how to be Loved . Now if this be so , fairest Mistresse , said he and turned towards Diana , you may see , how much you are in my debt . I must ingenuously confess , ( said she ) that after this rate I had rather be in your debt , than have you in mine . Hylas , who stood at the entrance , and durst go no further , though he had a great desire unto it , and the more , when peeping in , he saw the grassy Altar , and Picture upon it : And because he could not well see , he employed his ear with all attention , to hearken unto Silvander's discourse , and heard what he said unto Diana . I perceive , fairest Mistress , said Silvander , that neither you nor I are represented in this piece , since they in it are both Lovers and Loved ; you are loved , but do not love ; and I do love but am not loved , and all this more by ill fortune , then by reason . There is no difference betwixt us , said Diana , but in words ; for I call that reason , which you do call ill fortune , and yet it is the same thing . If all the difference ( said he ) were only in words I would not care ; but the worst is , that which you call reason and I ill fortune , fills me full of all miseries , and its contrary would make me the most happy shepheard in the whole Universe Afterwards he turned towards the Picture and as Diana would have answered : I beseech you , my Fairest ( said he ) do not talk any more of your small affection to me , but let me see what is yet more rare in this Picture . Then taking her by the hand , he read these words , thus written in the bottom . The twelve Statutes , containing the Lawes of Love , which , upon pain of his high displeasure he commands all Lovers to observe . The first Statute . HE that 's a perfect Lover , and a just , And as he ought ; love infinitely must . Extreames in Love allowed are , as best , Mediums will never make a Lover blest , But odious are : All Mediocrity , Signe is of Treason , not fidelity . The second Statute . Let him th' puissant god of Love adore , And let him love some One , and not one more : Above one Object , never let his eye Once look upon , or wantonly espie . It is decrced by Loves Emperiall Law , That he his Blisse from this one Fountain draw . The third Statute . Unto this fair One and her service , he Must dedicate himselfe and liberty ; He must his heart and all delights resigne To her , and only her , himselfe consine . The rate he sets upon himselfe , must be , According as she loves him , so must he : The fourth Statute . If he advancement to himselfe does seek , Let his ambitious aime be at the cheek , Which gave his love a life ; let him confesse , She is the center of his happinesse , Which he does only aim at , and aspire To set the lustre of her glory higher . The fifth Statute . Let his affection to his Mistris , be So dear , so chaste , so full of purity , As he fruition of her shall despise , Before a stain upon her honour rise . If hers and his come in comparison , Let him prefer hers far before his own . The Sixt Statute . If any offer to asperse the fame , Or cast a blemish on his Mistris name , Let him unsheath his anger , give the lye To him that offers such a calumny . If any dure to put affronts upon her , Let him then die , or vindicate her honour . The seventh Statute . Then let his love arrive at such a height ; As he esteems her 'bove all mortall weight . The Sun , the Stars , and glories of the skies , He value must inferiour to her eyes . Perfection in the abstract he must deem her , And think him guilty , that does less esteem her . The eighth Statute . He must inflamed be with fits of Love , So violently hot , as they must move His pulse to beat a mad-mans temper : He Must sigh , must languish , and halfe dead must be , And ever in such violencies swell , As , ask him what he ailes , he cannot tell . The ninth Statute . He must forsake his habitation , His soul must ever live by love alone . He must no being have , but on the score Of her , whom he does worship and adore . So into her transformed he must be , As that without her eyes he cannot see . The tenth Statute . Those daies that in her presence are not past , He must esteem as absolutely lost : Court all occasions , Let him spare no pain , To bring him back into his heaven again : And whilst his body does a distance finde , Let him be present with her in his minde . The eleventh Statute . For her , he must depart even from his reason , Bid welcome unto Manacles and Prison : In sharpest torments , think himselfe at ease , So he thereby his fairest Saint shall please . And all without expectance of rewards : To love her is the honour he regards . The twelfth Statute . He must not think it possible his Love , Should sooner then the firmest Rock remove . If any , such advice to him shall use , Let him as Heterodox the same refuse . Who so shall ever such an errour move , He is a very Schismatick in Love. Hylas hearing what Silvander read : I do not think , Silvander , said he , that one word of all this is written in that Picture which you have in your hand , but you , having long since composed them after the rate of your melancholly genius , do now , to give them the more authority , and the more easily to delude the Company , do put them upon the score of that Picture . That might have been , said Silvander , if there was none here but my selfe that could read ; or if these Lawes were contrary unto Reason , or the antient Statutes of Love. If it were not as I say , said Hylas , you would bring me the Picture hither , that I might see it . If you do think , said Silvander , that this sacred place would have been profaned by your body , I have greater reason to think , that these holy Lawes would be polluted , if , by your reading , your soul should have any communication with them . This moved all the Company to laugh ; and this unconstant Lover would have replyed , yet could he not be heard : For , Silvander having set the Picture upon the Alar , and done reverence unto it , every one followed Paris , who opening a little dore made of Osyers , he passed out of this Arbour into another more large : over the dore was written on a table of wood , these Verses . If through Loves Temple you dare boldly venter , The sacred Temple of Astrea enter , Where Love , by his commanding Law , decrees , I should adore her ever on my knees . As unto her I dedicate my daies ; So likewise nights , my sorrowes to her payes . Astrea was she , who was most concerned at this ; whether it was , because of the name , in which she thought her selfe most interessed ; or whether because she heard speak of the dedication of dayes and sorrowes ; so it was , she did apprehend , that by it was meant the fortune of the poor and unfortunate Celadon . She looked , and long pondered upon this inscription , and in the mean time , the rest of the company going a little farther , and finding a Vault like to the first , but much bigger , they all fel down upon their knees , and having paid their particular devotions in silence unto the deity , to whom that place was consecrated , Paris , as he did before , so now , offered for all the Company , an Oaken bough upon the Altar . It was of grasse , like unto the other , but made triangular ; and in the midst stood a goodly Oake , whose top surveyed all the Trees of this sacred Grove . It seemed by this Tree , that Nature was wanton in her production of it , having from one stock sent forth three severall branches , three severall wayes , yet most admirably united at the top , without the help of any Artifice ; on one branch was written upon the bark Hesius , upon another , Belinus , and on the other Tharamis ; upon the stock which sent forth these three branches , Tautates , and at the top where they reunited , Tautates again . These things , which were according to the customes of their Religion , did not much astonish them , for they did use to worship god under Oakes ; but that which they saw on the left hand , amazed them very much ; it was another Altar , of grasse also , with two great Pots of earth out of which did grow two stocks of Mirtle , betwixt which was a Picture , over which the two Mirtles twisted their branches , into a resemblance of a Crown . This was apparently visible not to be Naturall , but wreathed in that manner by Art. The Picture represented a Shepheardesse ; at the top of it was written , This is the goddesse ASTREA ; and at the bottome , this : More worthy of our Adoration , than we of her . As soon as Diana looked upon it , she turned towards Phillis : Did you never see any ( said she ) whom this Piece resembles ? Resembles , said she ? it is the very substance of Astrea : I never saw Picture so exquisitely done , nor more like , in all my life : Is not that the very same sheephook , which Astrea hath in her hand ? Observe the Letters C and A which are upon it , and intertwisted together with knots . You are in the right , said Diana ; and see , there is Melampus lying at her feet : that Dog is very knowable by his Marks , halfe his head white , the other black ; and upon the black ear , a white spot : Observe also the white list about his neck in fashion of a coller , and the silver halfe Moon upon his sable coat ; also the black and white list along his legs . Silvander came to her , and Phillis , and said unto them : Amongst all the Flock there , I have found which is that that Astrea loved best ; There it is , all white , except the ears , which are black . Astrea hearing all this discourse , stood astonished and mute , and , with admiration , beheld all she saw ; yet going neerer the Altar , and finding severall pieces of paper lapped up upon it , she took one of them and opening it with a trembling hand , she found these Verses . Wanting the Substance , Shaddowes comforts be . IF any passenger do ask , who , in this Grove , Gave me this Picture ? Know , that it was Love 'T is all my joy , my sole felicity : Wanting the Substance , Shaddowes comfort be . My drooping soul , swel'd to the brim with grief , And like to break , did beg of it reliefe . Although thou art not halfe , said I , yet see , Wanting the Substance , Shadowes comfort me . To render homage unto thee , I dwell . Within the confines of this shady Cell . Be so indulgent , as to say to me , Wanting the Substance , Shadowes comfort thee . Though by a fatall , dire , and dismall doom , Unto thy Substance I must never come : Yet , this fair figure may a witnesse be , VVanting the Substance , Shadowes comfort me . Oh! Fairest figure e're was left in pawn , Or ever was by any Pencill drawn . No Lover ever loved , as I Thee ; VVanting the Substance , Shadowes comfort me . I do adore thee then , without Idolatry , Not as an Image , but a deity . For by experience I do plainly see , VVanting the Substance , Shadowes comfort me . Astrea retiring her selfe , she read and pondered these verses ; and the more she looked upon the Hand , the more she thought it did resemble Celadons ; so as after a long combat in her selfe , she could not possibly restrain her tears , and to hide them , she turned her selfe towards the Altar . But Phillis , who was as full of wonder as any in the Company , having taken up another paper , she went unto her supposing , that the reason why Astrea did thus separate her selfe from the Company , was , because she knew this Picture , and these Papers were Celadons . And Diana also following her , Phillis beckned unto her to go back , lest Silvander and Paris should follow her also ; which signe she quickly understood , and therefore turning towards Astrea's Picture , she opened some of those papers which lay upon the Altar : The first she laid her hand upon , was this . Upon the Eyes of a Picture . PAinter , I ask thee , what they are , That spark les in those Eyes so fair ? VVhat are they soules or flames that fly , And hover so about that Eye ? They are flames , which death to foules do give , Or rather soules , that makes Love live . 'T is strange , that from the selfe same eyes A Life and Death should both arise . The works of gods all wonders are , And so these Sun● seemes sure as rare . To think them human is a sin , Since reverence from the gods they win To love them they command thy heart , Since thou to look allowed art . 'T is true , but yet my heart doth bear In it , such reverentiall fear , As bids devotion pay , not Love , To one that equalls gods above . But star , the gods , who blessings shoure , VVill not require above our power . But try , I say , and thou wilt prove , Thou canst not look , but thou must love . Whilst Diana , to amuse the company , did read these Lines aloud , and these being ended , took others , of which the Altar was full , Phillis addressed her selfe unto Astrea : Oh heavens ! dear Sister , ( said she unto her ) how I am amazed at all I finde in this place ? For my part , answered Astrea , I am so much out of my selfe , as I know not whether I be asleep or awake Look upon this Writing , and then tell me , whether you ever saw the like unto it ? This , answered Phillis , is Celadon's writing , or else I am not Phillis . There is no doubt of it , answered Astrea ; and I do very well remember , that he writ this last line , VVanting the Substance , Shadowes comfort me , upon a little Picture which he had of me , and which he wore about his neck , in a little bag of persumed Leather . I pray see , said Phillis , what is in this paper , which I took up from under your Picture . Stay , stand , and gaze , did e're eye see A Saint so pure , so fair as she ? Can any be so dully dumb , As not Idolater become ? And rather all the gods give o're , Then not so fair a Saint adore . But soft : ere I devotion pay , Let me consider what I say . These flaming Beauties are not eyes , Only a Picture which I prize : It is not reall , only shade , By an in genious Artist made . Are they not eyes ? Can any Art , Like them , so captivate a Heart ? Sure Pictures , be they ne're so like , So mortally can never strike . But be they what they will , I 'me sure , No Mortall can the blowes endure . Since by their power , I wounded am , I 'le flie them , to avoid the same . But why , fond Lover , wilt thou flie , From such a fatall piercing eye ? Thy heart 's already wounded by it , What e're it be , 't is vain to flie it . Oh Sister , said Astrea , it is most certainly Celadon that writ these Verses , it is without any manner of doubt : for , about three years since , he did write them upon my Picture , which my Father had of me to give unto my Uncle Focion . Upon this , tears flowed from her eyes . But Phillis , fearing the rest of the Company would see her : Sister , said she , this is rather a cause of rejoycing then sorrow ; for , if Celadon did write it as I do believe he did , certainly he is not dead , although you think he was drowned ; and if it be so , what greater cause of joy could you have . Ah Sister ( said she , turning the other way , and pushing her from her ) for gods sake do not torment me with any such language , Celadon is too certainly dead , by my folly ; and I am most miserable in the losse . I see the gods are not yet contented with those tears , that I have already shed for him , since they have brought me hither , to give me a fresh subject for more : But , since they will have it so , I will turn my selfe wholly into tears ; and though I cannot wholly wash away my offence by them , yet , I will never cease , untill I have lost either my eyes , or my life , or both . I do not tell you , said Phillis , that Celadon is alive ; but I must tell you , that if he did write these Verses , I must of necessity conclude , that he is not dead . Sister , said she , our Druides tell us , that we have soules which never die , although our bodies do ; and so in that sence he may live . I have heard say , answered Phillis , that it is our duty to give a buriall unto the dead , and to put a piece of mony in their mouths , to pay the Ferry-man , for wafting them over the Stygian Lake ; and that such as are deprived of buriall , are a hundred years wandring about the places where they lost their bodies ; and how can you tell , but that the soul of Celadon having lost his body , and being denyed that charitable office , may be wandring about the fatall River of Lignon , and still retain the same affection and thoughts which he had before ? Ah Sister , said Astrea , these are but meer phantasms ; Celadon is certainly dead , and these are the testimonies of his affection , and my folly . What I do say , answered Phillis , is grounded upon more then phantaims and Chimeraes , and I hint then upto you , out of my desire to contribute unto your tranquillity . I do know it , Sister replyed Astrea ; but consider , that if I should think Celadon alive , and afterwards finde him to be dead , nothing could preserve my life ; this would be , to see him die twice : and the gods , and my own heart do know , how near his first death did bring me to my grave . Yet , you may receive this satisfaction by it , answered Phillis , as to know , that death could not extinguish the affection which he bore unto you . That , said Astrea , conduceth unto his glory and my punishment . Nay rather , said Phillis , this construction may be made of it , that he being dead , does cleerly and without a cloud see , the pure and entire affection which you bear unto him , and that the jealousie , which caused your anger against him , did proceed only from the superabundance of your love ; for I have heard say that our soules separated from the bodies , do still see and behold them . This , answered Astrea , would be the greatest satisfaction that I can receive ; for I do not doubt , but as my imprudence did give him great cause of griefe , so this sight of my affection would give him contentment : For , if I did not love him above all the world , and if I do not continue stil in the same affection may the gods never love me . These two Shepheardesses were talking thus , whilst Diana entertained the rest of the Company , sometimes in reading the papers which she found upon the Altar and sometimes a king Paris , Tircis , and Silvander , what was their thoughts of these things . There is not any here but knowes , said Paris , but this Picture was made for Astrea and conceives , that he who put it in this place , does not only ●ove , but adore her . For my part , said Silvander , if Celadon were not dead , I should believe these Characters to be his . How said Tircis , Celadon who was drowned some three or four months since in the River Lignon ? The same , answered Silvander . Did he , said Tircis , love Astrea ? I have heard say , that there was a most inveterate enmity betwixt their Families . The beauty of this shepheardesse , answered Silvander , was greater then their hatred ; and since he is dead , I hope there is no danger in saying so . Nor do I believe there would , said Diana , if he were alive ; for , he being so discreet and Astrea so wise , their affection could not offend any . Astrea hearing what they said of her , though her eyes were not yet dry , she could not chuse but answer them : These tears , said she , which I cannot hide , do testifie , that Celadon did love me ; but these Manuscripts do testifie , that Astrea hath rather offended against Love then Duty : But , to give him satisfaction after his death , I will ingenuously confesse , more then decency would permit me when he was alive , and say , I did love him . Upon these words , all the company came to her , and Diana shewing her the papers which she had in her hand : Is this said she , Celadon's writing ? Doubtlesse it is , answered Astrea . Then , said Diana it is a signe he is not dead . Unto which Phillis answered , That is it of which we have been speaking ; but she tells me , that Celadon's soul , which wonders about the River Lignon , did write them . Why , said Tircis , was he not buried ? That 's the reason , said Astrea , why he wanders thus ; for they never made him a Tombe . This , said Paris , was most carelesly done , to let so brave a soul as Celadon's suffer so long pain for want of a little care . You may see , said Tircis , how little those that are alive do care for the dead ; so as I esteem them to be wise , who bury themselves alive . Indeed , said Diana , it is very strange , that this shepheard ; so much loved and lamented , not only by all his Kindred , but by all the Neighbourhood , should not have that charitable office done him , which many have , who are lesse loved . Perhaps said Thorsander , the gods did so ordain it , to the end , he should not so soon have that place he had so much loved , and being recompensed with his love , he had rather stay some while neer her he had adored . However , I conceive , said Tircis , that even as our bodies cannot be in the Aire , Water , or Fire , without much pain , because being ponderous and heavy , they must perpetually be unquiet , as long as they are in such pure Elements , as have no solidity in them to rest upon ; so the soul , seperated from the body , not being in its proper Element , as long as it is amongst us , is in continuall pain , untill it enter into the Elizian fields , where it will finde another Earth , another Aire , another Water , and another Fire , more perfect , proper , and suitable unto its nature , then unto our dull , and grosse bodies . And therefore when my dearest , and so much loved Cleon , dyed , I was in a resolution not to bury her , that I might have retained her dearest soul the longer about me ; but , our Druides convinced me of that error , and told me , as I have told you . For my part , said Sivander , since for went of buriall , men shall stay some time longer in the place where they dyed , I heartily desire all my friends , that if I do die in this Country not to bury me , that I may the longer look upon my fairest Mistresse ; for , there are no joyes in the Elizian fields comparable unto that blessed vision , nor any pains that a soul can suffer , by being out of its proper Element , but are recompensed by it . That would do very well , said Tircis , if after we be separated from our bodies , we did retain our affections : but , our Sages tell us , that our passions are only ●ibutes of humanity , and the gods did bestow them upon us , to the end , the race of men should not fail ; but after death , soules being immortall , and not in a capacity of engendring , our Passions and our Loves are lost in it , even as our desires of eating , or drinking , or sleeping . But , said Silvander , if Celadon did write these Papers , it is not likely he hath lost his affection & love unto this Shepheardesse . Who knowes , said Tircis , but that the gods , who are infinitely just , were pleased to give him that particular satisfaction , in recompence of that pure and sacred affection which he had unto that shepheardesse ? If so , said Silvander , why should not I hope to finde the gods as just and favourable unto me , as him , since my affection shall not yield unto him or any other , either in purity or zeal ? But , said Astrea if the gods do shew him this as a favour , would it not be impiety , to deprive him of that contentment , by endeavouring to give him a buriall , and so set him out of this world ? No , said Tircis , for the gods do favour him in it , only as a comfort in the pains which he is continually in , being constrained to be absent from heaven , so contrary to its nature . The Shepheards were thus discoursing , when Phillis , espied a place , which seemed , as if some had been upon their knees , for such marks were imprinted upon the earth ; and because it was just opposite to the Altar , and she also spying a piece of Parchment close by it , she went to see what it was , and opening it , she found these words . A Prayer unto the goddesse Astrea . OH great and puissant goddesse , although your perfections cannot be equal'd , and though all our sacrifices come infinitely short of your merits ; yet , I beseech thee , let them be acceptable in thy sight , since if you should receive none , but such as are worthy of you , the gods themselves must be the Victim . This which I here most humbly offer unto your divinity , is a Heart , and a Will , which were never dedicated unto any , but only your selfe . If this offering be acceptable , look with the eyes of pitty upon that soul , who ever found them full of love , and by an act worthy of your selfe , ●rid it out of that pain , in which it hath long languished . I do most heartly beg this favour by the name of Celadon , if ever the name of your most faithfull and affectionate servant , can merit from your divinity so much glorious satisfaction . Phillis making a signe with her hand , and calling Astrea : Come hither , Sister ( said she ) see what Celadon asks , and you will finde what Tircis said , to be true . Then , all comming neer , she read aloud this prayer , whilst Astrea did accompany every word with a tear , though she did strive all that possibly she could to restrain them . When Phillis had ended : Truly , said Astrea , I shall satisfie his most just demand ; and if his Parents will not build him a Sepulcher , which they are obliged unto by Consanguinity , he shall receive one from me as his friend . Upon this word , going from that place , all the Company went back to Hylas , who was not idle all the while ; for , seeing them all very serious and intentive in the other Arbour , he came into that where was the twelve Statutes of the Lawes of Love ; and taking the Picture in his hand , he read them , then altered them according to his own humour ; and having a quick and ready Wit , he changed them thus . The twelve Statutes of Love , falsified by the Inconstant Hylas . The first . HE that 's a perfect Lover , and a just , And true , never love infinitely must . Extreames in Love are never counted best , Mediums will ever make a Lover blest , And happy bee : All Mediocrity , Signe is of prudence and fidelity . The second . Let him no puissant god of Love adore , But let him love some One , and many more : Above one Object , alwaies let his eye Still look upon , and wantonly espie . It is decreed by Loves licentious Law , That he his Blisse from many Fountains draw . The third . To many fair Ones , and their service , he Must dedicate himselfe and liberty ; He must not heart and all delights resigne To one , and only her , himselfe confine . The rate he sets , upon himselfe , must be , As many love him , so himselfe must he . The fourth . If he advancement to himselfe does seek , Then let it be , in loving every cheek , Which can give love a life ; let him confesse , In loving many is his happinesse , Which he does only aim at , and aspire , To make the lustre of his glory higher . The fifth . Let his affection to his Mistris , be So dear , so sweet , so full of amity , As the fruition of her he shall prise , Above all stains of honour that can rise . If hers and his come in comparison , None must be dearer to him than his own . The sixt . If any offer to asperse the fame , Or cast a blemish on his Mistris name , Let him conceal his anger● give no lye To him that offers such a calumny . If any dare to put affronts upon her , Let him not die , to vindicate her honour . The seventh . Then let his love arrive at such a height ; As that his judgment may be pure and streight All Suns , and Stars , and glories of the skies , He value must superiour to her eyes . Perfection in the abstract do not deem her , Nor think him guilty , that does less esteem her . The eighth . He must inflamed be with fits of Love , So temperately hot , as they may move His pulse to beat a gentle temper : He Must never sigh , and pule , and halfe dead be , Nor ever with such violencies swell , As , ask him what he ailes , he cannot tell . The ninth . He must not quit his habitation , Nor think his soul can live by love alone . He must some being have , besides the score , Of her , whom he does worship and adore . Not into hor transformed so to be , As that without her eyes he cannot see . The tenth . Those daies that in her service are not past , He must not think as absolutely lost : Some good occasion may reward the pain , Though it ne're bring him to that heaven again : And when his body does a distance finde , Let him contented be within his minde . The eleventh . For her , he must not derogate from reason , Or welcome bid to Manacles and Prison : Can he intorments , think himselfe at ease , Though he thereby the fairest Saint should please . ? Since all without expectance of rewards , The honour vain to love her , he regards . The twelfth . He must not think it impossible his Love , Should sooner then the firmest Rock remove . If any , such advice to him shall use , Let him as Orthodox the same peruse . Who so shall ever such advice o're move , He 's far from any Schismatick in Love. Hylas made all the haste that possibly he could , in altering these twelve Statutes , and that the alteration might be lesse discemed , he first erased out what he thought fit with the point of his knife , then did polish it with the haft of his knife , then did write upon it what he had changed ; and when all was done , he set it in its place again , and went out , unperceived by any ; so as when they came out , he was found sitting at the entry , as if he were fast asleep : and because sad Astrea , going out the first , did take no notice of him , he lay still , and would not stir ; but when Phillis , who came after , spied him in this lazy posture : How now , Hylas , ( said she unto him ) how have you spent your time , whilst we have been viewing the greatest rarities , that are in all the Country ? Faith , I have some thoughts ( answered Hylas , rising up lazily , and rubbing his eyes ) which trouble me , more then ever I did imagine they could . What are they , said Phillis ? I will tell you , said he , if you will promise to do one thing forme , which I shall ask . I will not engage my word , said she , before I know what it is . You may do it , said Silvander by adding conditions , that he shall ask nothing which is unfitting for a wife and vertuous shepheardesse to grant . Upon that condition , said Phillis , I will. Know then , fairest Mistresse , ( said Hylas ) that I do believe , this place to be really a sacred Grove , which is dedicated unto some great divinity ; for , ever since I heard Silvander read the Lawes of Love , I have had such inward remorse , as I cannot be at quiet within my selfe ; conceiving , that I have hitherto lived in a most grosse errour , and contrary unto those Statutes , which the god , who is adored in this place , hath commanded unto all those who will love ; insomuch as I am ready to abjure my errour , and submit my selfe unto the Lawes which he hath ordained : There was only one thing which hindred nie from doing it , whilst you were within the sacred Grove , and I will declare it unto you : You know , fairest Mistresse , that ever since there was any sympathy betwixt my heart and you , and since Hylas first called himselfe your servant , I never found in all this Country a more contradicting spirit , nor an humour more antipathyous unto mine , then that of Silvander ; upon all occasions he hath thwarted me , and used all artifice to subvert whatsoever I intend ; as in that unjust Sentence which he gave against Laonice , only because I spoke for her ; otherwise he could not be so grosse as to prefer one that was dead , before so fair and accomplished a shepheardesse . Calling these things into my memory and consideration , I had a conceit , that he read the Ordinances of this god after another manner then they are written , and only to crosse me : Therefore I do conjure you , not only by your promise , but the honour you owe unto Love , and the deity of this place , that you will take so much paines as to fetch me hither those Lawes , that I may read them my selfe , be satisfied in my doubt of Silvander , and follow those Lawes all the rest of my life . Is this request uncivill , Silvander , and unfit to be made unto a wise and vertuous shepheardesse ? No , said Silvander ; but I rather think it in vain . No , said Hylas ; but let us make another promise to one another . Promise me before all this Company , that you will follow those Statutes which are there written , as long as you live , and I will do the like . I shall , said he , most willingly ; for I have long since promised the same unto the gods . You do promise then , said Hylas . I do , said Silvander , and that without any reciprocall promise ; for , I love you better , then to make you perjured . For my part , answered Hylas , I do swear unto you , calling to witnesse the gods of this place , and let them punish , which of us two shall first fail . I do assure you , said Phillis , that seeing so great a change in Hylas , I shall most willingly let him see the twelve Statutes . Then going into the Arbor , and making an humble reverence , she took them , and brought them unto this unconstant Lover , who , with bare head and knee upon the ground , did say , I do receive these sacred Lawes , as comming from a god , and brought by a goddesse , protesting and vowing unto the great gods or this sacred Grove , and calling all this Company as witnesses , that I will all my life observe them as religiously , as if the god Hesius , Tautates , and Tharamis had ordained them . Then rising up , still bare headed , he kissed them , and being invironed with all the Company , he began to read them with a loud voice . But when Silvander heard him read , that one ought not to love infinitely : Fie , shepheard , said he , read truly , and you will finde it otherwise . I think I do , said he , and shewed them unto Phillis , who read them as he did . This cannot be , ( aid Silvander ) ; then comming neerer , he desired to see them . I see , said Hylas , that he who useth to deceive others , does think , others will deceive him : I doubt you will read them otherwise then they are writ . I shall read them truly , said Silvander ; but pray let me see them . Me-thinks ( said Hylas ) it may suffice , that Phillis saw them , and you may very well trust her . I swear ( said Phillis ) that Hylas read as was written , and no otherwise : I cannot believe it said Silvander , unlesse I see . Then read them your selfe , said Hylas , so you will read them truly . Then Silvander took them , and swearing he would read them without any alteration , he began to read : But , when be found Hylas was in the right , he knew not what to think ; and wondered more , when looking further , he found the sense of every Verse altered . Now Mistris , said Hylas , what do you think ? had I not good reason to suspect Silvander , since , you see , he read quite contrary to what was writen ? Come , Shepheard , said he to Silvander , what do you say to all this ? Will you be a man of your word , or will you be false ? Silvander answered not a word but was more amazed at this , than any adventure he ever met with ; but still looking upon the Statutes , Diana came unto him , and looking also upon them , was also amazed : Silvander , said she , tell me upon your faith , and confesse the truth , when you readd them at the first , were they written as they are now ? I protest , fairest Mistresse , said he , when I readd them , they were not as they are now . Then Diana taking them into her hand , did look upon the writing a little neerer ; which Hylas perceiving and fearing his jugling should be discovered . Come , come , Silvander , said he what needs all this talk ? I am ready to keep my word , and will you be perjured ? You take me very short , said Silvander ; and believe it ; I have some great suspition of knavery ; for I am sure , that the Statutes which I saw , were as then I read them , and now I see they are quite contrary : so as I am much in doubt , that there is some fallacy . This is but a very bad excuse , said Hylas ; how do you think a new Table could be made upon such a suddain ? As they were thus talking , Diana , who looked upon them very narrowly , she found , that though the Inke was alike , yet there was some difference on some Characters , and then rubbing them with her finger , the new written went off , and the rasure appeared ; then holding the Parchment betwixt the Sun and her eye , all the rasures and old writing easily appeared , which having found out : Now , said Diana , I can end both your disputes , for in one and the same place , you may finde what you both seek for ; you , Silvander , may finde it written as you did read , and you Hylas , as you did correct it . Then comming to them , she did demonstrate it unto them both ; for betwixt the Sun and the eye one might plainly see , where the Parchment had been scratched , and might , though dimly , see , what had been old written , and what newly . Every one of the Company did confirm what she said , and all flocking about Hylas : Come , shepheard , said they , tell us truly how you did this . Hylas seeing himselfe discovered by the strict observance of Diana , was almost forced to confesse the truth ; yet , not before he had sworn many an oath that it was the injustice of those Lawes , which moved him unto it ; for , said he , they are so very unreasonable , as I could not possibly forbear correcting them as they ought to be . None could forbear laughing , to hear him talk so , but more , when they considered , into what a damp Silvander was struck at the first . And because it grew very late , and they had stayed very long in that place , Phillis would have carried back the Statutes to the place from whence she had them : But all were of opinion , that it was fit they should first be corrected as they were at first ; and that Hylas , to extenuate some part of his offence , in entring into that place which he was forbidden , and for daring to falsifie the Statutes of Love , he was censured to erase all that himselfe had written , which accordingly he did : More , said he in obedience unto my Mistresse , then to appease the anger of Love or Silvander . Take heed , said Silvander , that this be not too much presumption and infidelity Had Hylas heard these last words doubtlesse he would have replyed ; but he being gone into the Arbour , no answer was given . In the mean time , all the company went their waies , and took a little path which Silvander had chosen . And because Astrea was out of hopes to hear any more newes of Celadon ; that could please her , she had a minde to return back , and in order to that , she left Tircis , and came to him Me-thinks shepheard , said she unto him it is too late to go any further , and night will surprise us , before we can return to our Cabins . That 's true , said the shepheard ; yet that , me-thinks , should not hinder you from going on , since we are so neer the end of our journey ; and though you should return , the day would not serve you above halfe the way . But , said Astrea , where should we lie ? The place unto which I shall conduct you , said Silvander , is not far from the Temple of the good goddesse and I am sure the venerable Chrisante will bid you all very welcome . I would know , answered Astrea , whether this be agreeable unto my Companions . And then staying till the way was a little broader , she made Silvander's proposition unto them . There was not one , who did not very well approve of it , since it was impossible to return unto their Townes by day light . In this resolution then , they went on and Silvander not quitting Astrea , did shew her the Wood where he found the Letter , which caused this voyage . This said Astrea , is a place very retired to receive any Letters in . You will more think it so , said he , when you are there ; for , it is the most salvage and rude place , and the least frequented , of any about all the River Lignon . So as none could hit the way said Astrea , except you and Love. For my part , said he , I know what it is , and as for Love. I will be silent ; for , I have heard say , that sometimes when he would throw flames into a heart , he has burnt himselfe ; and who can tell whether he did not so , by the beauty of my Mistris ? and if any thing cure him , it is doubtlesse the Fillet which he hath before his eyes . Ah Silvander ! ( said the Shepheardesse ) that Fillet does not hinder , but he can see when he pleaseth , and his Arrowes hit so right upon the mark they are aimed at , as it is not likely one that 's blinde did shoot them . I have seen , wise shepheardesse ( said Silvander ) a blind man , who could hit the way unto every house , and turn at every turning in the Town , having gotten it by a long custome . And why may we not well say , that Love , who is the prime and eldest of all the gods , hath by a long accustomacy , learned to hit the hearts of men , though he be blinde ; and to shew you , that it is more by custome then skill , observe , that he loves us only in the eyes , and yet hits our hearts : If he were not blinde , do you think he would wound with Love so many unequall persons , Superious with Inferiours , and Shepheards with Queens . But I speak this as a person interested , for I , that does not know what I am , it hath caused me to love Diana , whose merits are above the degree of any shepheards , and it hath made Paris , who is Son unto the Prince of Druides , to love a shepheardesse . As for your merits answered Astrea , you do equall the perfections of Diana , and Diana , by her vertue , doth transcend the grandure of Paris ; so as the inequality is not so great , as to make you accuse Love of blindnesse . Silvander stood mute at this reply ; not , but that he could easily have answered , but because he was sorry , he had by his words given knowledge of his affection , and repented of them , fearing it would offend Diana , if she should know of it . But by good fortune , his words were well addressed ; for Astrea , knowing what pure and sincere affection he bore unto Diana , she would most willingly have left him all assistance . And the nature of all such as know how to love well , is , never to prejudice the Love of another , unlesse it be prejudiciall unto their own : By this time , they were come unto the Wood , and therefore Silvander said unto her : This , wise shepheardesse , is the Wood which you have so much longed to see , but being already Sun-set , we have not time to view it . If we do finde in it , said she , as many rarities , as we did in that from whence we came , I shall think our journey and time very well imployed . With such discourse as this , they entred into the Wood , and it grew so dark , as they could not see one another , nor follow , but by the voice ; then going further into the Wood , he so lost his way , as he was forced to confesse , that he knew not where he was : The cause of this was a Plant over which he walked , which they of the Country do vulgarly call Wander-weed , because it hath a quality , to make those that tread upon it to wander out of their way , and , as the common bruit was , there was much of it in that Wood. Whether this be true or false , I cannot tell ; but so it was , that Silvander and all the Company could not finde their way again all that night , though he turned and winded almost through all the Wood , and at the last , they were all so wildred , as they were constrained to follow one another , by taking hold of each others clothes ; for the night was so dark , as if it were so purposely , to hinder them from getting out of the Wood. Hylas , who by chance was got betwixt Astrea and Phillis : I begin , Mistresse , said he , to hope well in the service which I have done you . Why , said Phillis ? Because , said he you are very much afraid to lose me and whereas I was wont to follow you , now you follow me . 'T is true , said she ; but you must thank Silvander for it , whom you say is your greatest enemy . I cannot tell said Hylas , whether I should more thank him for the favour I receive from you , or chide him , for the pains I have taken . You may judge of that afterwards , said Phillis , when you have put the pleasures and the pains which you have received , both into a ballance . I wish , Mistris , said Hylas , that you would hold the ballance , and judge which was the heavier . Every one did laugh at the good-will of Hylas ; and Silvander , who heard it , answered him only thus : I confesse , Hylas , that I am a blind man , who leads many others . But the worst is , said Hylas , they are blind only because they trusted too much unto your eyes . If you had been out of the Company , said Silvander , we had not been so blinde . Why , said Hylas , did I put out your eyes ? No , said Silvander , but you did take away our means of seeing , holding us so long in discourses of your inconstancy , and by falsifying the sacred Lawes , which did put us upon the night . Silvander , said Hylas , you put me in minde of those , who when they had found good Wine , did blame it , because they were drunk : Good friends ( may the Wine say ) why did ye drink so much ? And good friend , Silvander , why did you hearken to me so long ? Did I nail your ears to any post ? No , said Silvander , there were stronger chaines in that company and place , then yours . But be it as it will , we are now so wandred out of the way , either by reason of the night , of by going over the plant Wonder-weed , as there is no hopes of getting into the way again , untill it be day , or at the least , untill the Moon do shine . What 's then to be done , said Paris ? No better course , said Silvander , then to rest ourselves under one of these Trees , untill the Moon do shew her selfe . Every one approved of the motion : And the shepheards spreading all their Coats upon the ground , under the dryest Tree , the shepheardesses did sit upon them , and so rested altogether till the Moon appeared . Although the night was already far spent , when these shepheardesses did sit themselves down upon the Coats of the Shepheards ; yet , being unaccustomed to such a Canopy as the Cope of heaven , and unused to sit upon the grasse in the night , they talked a long while , before any sleep did seize upon their eyes : And because the horrour of the night did possesse them with fears , they laid themselves close upon an heap . Diana being next Mandonthe , did ask her , what fortune brought her into that Country ? Wise Diana , answered she , the story of it is both too long and too tedious ; let this , I beseech you , serve for all , that the same Love that is so Regent in your Villages , hath as great a Soveraignty over Ladies and Knights ; and it is it which brought me hither into this state , although my quality hath raised me above it . If it be only your fears of being tedious to us , said Phillis , I dare undertake for all the Company , that this objection ought not to hinder you , from giving us a relation of it ; for we have all longed to have the satisfaction from you : And I conceive no time more convenient than now , since we are without the hearing of any shepheard . The reason , said Diana , why I in particular do desire it , is , because those who see us assunder , do say , that we resemble one another very much so as me-thinks , I am as much concerned in your fortune as my own , and obliged to enquire after it . It would be great glory unto me , said Madonthe , to resemble such a Beauty as yours ; but I wish , for your tranquillities sake , that your fortunes may never resemble mine . I am much obliged unto you , said Diana , for your good will ; but every one hath their own loads , and knowes best where the shoe doth pinch them , and others are not concerned further then by way of compassion : Therefore I beseech you give satisfaction unto our request Then I beseech you give me leave , said Mandonthe , to speak in a low voice , that the shepheards , who are neer us , may not hear ; for , I should be extreamly ashamed , they should be witnesses of my errours , especially Thersander , for some reasons which you shall understand by the sequell of my discourse . Then she began in this manner . The History of Damon and Mandonthe . IT is best for me , wise and discreet Company , to relate the story of my life unto you by night , that darknesse may shadow my shame in relating my follies , for so must I praise those occasions , which made me quit the quality unto which I was born , and assume this in which you see me : For , though I am now in this habit , with a sheep-hook in my hand , yet , I am no shepheardesse , but descended from Parents more noble . My Father , following the fortunes of Thierres , had gotten such reputation of a Souldier , that in his absence , he commanded all his Armies ; not because he was a Visigot as he was , but because he had great authority among the Aquitains . This King did so love and honour him , that he was obliged to dedicate himselfe wholly unto him ; in whose service , besides the Estate which he inherited from his Ancestors , he so enlarged his possessions , as there was none in all Aquitain that could vie with him in riches . Having lived thus many years , his greatest griefe was , that he had no other Child but me . And though his death was suddain , yet it was with so much honour , as I hold it to be the best piece of his fortune : For , after he had raised the Siege of Orleans , and pursued Attiles as far as the Cathalaunique Country , Thierres , Merovea , and Etius , gave him Battle . As fortune was , my Father fought that day upon the right hand of his King , who had the left Wing , and Merovea the Right ; and almost the whole strength of Attiles was upon Thierres side . After a long fight , the King of the Visigots was killed , and my Father also , who , after he had received a hundred wounds , was found upon the body of his King , to defend whom , he received those blowes which were made at him ; which Torrismond , his Successor and Son , did take so well , as he buried his Father and mine both in one Tomb ; and after the Battle was won engraved most honourable Inscriptions , to his eternall memory . When my Father dyed , I was about seven or eight years of age , and began then to resent the rigours of Fortune : For Leontidas , who succeeded my Father in his Charge , and whom Torrismond loved above all the Cavaliers in Aquitain , did use such artifice , as I was committed unto his Guardianship , and almost ravished from my own Mother , under a pretence , which they called , Reason of State saying , that having such great possessions , and so many places of strength he would see , that I married my selfe unto such a one , as was very well affected unto the service of Torrismond . Thus was I deprived both of Father and Mother , the one , by death ; the other , by reason of State : Yet , Fortune was so favourable unto me , in the honesty and sweetnesse of Leontidas , that I could not desire better offices then those I received from him , nor wanted he any thing , but the name of a Father . But his Wife was of another nature , for she used me so cruelly , as I may say , I could not hate death more then she . Now Leontidas his designe was , to educate me , untill I was at Marriage estate , and afterwards to bestow me upon his Nephew , whom he intended to adopt his Heir , having no Children of his own . But constraint being the greatest means to hinder a generous spirit from complacency , it hapned so , as his Nephew had never any affection unto me , nor I to him , both of us conceiving our Fortunes so noble , as we needed not any additions to make them greater . These considerations , and some others more secret , did hinder our affections unto one another : But , when I came unto age of more discretion , I found greater impediments then these : For , the Courtship of many young Gallants , who addressed themselves with abundance of honour and respect , made me think , the faint and hollow love of Leontidas his Nephew did dishonour me . On the other side , he being vexed , that I should so sleight him , he retreated , so as I never saw him , but as a stranger , of which I was not a little glad . And though the respect which every one did bear unto Leontidas , by reason of the extraordinary favours which Torrismond shewed him did stave off many from openly declaring themselves ; yet , there was a Cavalier , a neer Kinsman unto Leontidas , who , notwithstanding all those considerations did undertake to serve me , though he had but small hopes to obtain . At the first , he had no designe to embarque himselfe in good earnest , but only to keep himselfe out of idlenesse , and to make it appear , he had both merit and courage enough , to love and court the love , of her , that was esteemed the highest Match in all the Court. When this young Gallant began to serve me , he was a man without any respect , violent , and quick , and so couragious , that the praise of Temerity was more his due , than that of Valiant . But , since Love took him into discipline , he changed all his imperfections into so many . Vertues , and made him so amiable as since , he is grown the very pattern of civility and gallantry , unto all the Cavaliers of Torrismond . His name was Damon , neer kinsman unto Leontidas , of whom the King had at the first no good opinion ; but since he began to change , the King also changed his minde . But Leontidas being one , that was extreamly observant of every ones actions , he took such notice of his designe , that he could not endure him , because he thwarted his aimes , of giving me unto his Nephew : And to give a stop unto this new courtship , he did so peremptorily forbid me from seeing him , and him , from speaking unto me , as both of us were extreamly offended at him . We , loving better because forbidden had ever since a greater desire to see each other than before , so as you may believe , that this prohibition was it only , which did oblige me to it . When Damon began first to court me , his humour was so displeasing unto me , as I could not endure him ; but , after Leontidas with menaces and harsh language did expresly forbid me seeing him , and seemed to distrust me : he vexed me so extreamly , as I resolved with my selfe never to love any other : And therefore I did with all possible diligence correct his vices , which his nature did most incline him unto ; sometimes blaming them in others and sometimes telling him , that my humour was not to love those that were addicted to them . Thus forming him into a new modell , when I saw the conditions of this young Cavalier were changed , I loved him much more , then if he had begun to serve me with the same qualities and perfections ; for , every one is much better pleased with the works of their own hands , then any others : yet , I did carry my selfe so discreetly towards him as none could perceive that I did love him , and stood so upon my guard , as he had not so much boldnesse , as to declare his minde unto me by his words : But at last , thinking that all his service was lost , if I did not know his intentions he resolved to take more heart , and put it to the venture : and because he thought it more expedient to do it by Letter then Tongue , after a long disputation in his minde , he writ this . Damon's Letter unto Mandonthe . MADAM , It is extream temerity , to love an owner of so eminent perfections ; but , I conceive it my duty to serve and adore them . And if you will extinguish the affection of those who love you , you must also extinguish those perfections which cause you to be loved ; which if you will not , do not think it strange you should be disobeyed ; for , force does alwaies excuse an offence , that is committed against their will ; and necessity does not acknowledge those Lawes , which the gods themselves do impose . He was not a little perplexed , how he should bring it to passe , that I should see this Letter , for he knew , that I would not receive it unless by some Artifice . And see what inventions Love hath . He came unto me seeming to entertain me with some Court-newes , and told me two or three passages which hapned very lately : at the last , he told me , that he had discovered a new League of Love , but feared to tell me the Parties ; because the Lady was one of my friends , and the Cavalier one of his . Why , said I unto him , do you think me to be so indiscreet , as I cannot conceal what is not fit to be known ? Oh no , said he ; but my fear is , lest you should be an ill willer unto my friend . And why so , answered I ? a pure and honest Love cannot offend any one . I plainly saw ; ( sweet shepheardesses ) that he was perplexed , and knew not what to do ; but I could not imagine , that it was any businesse concerning his own particular , since if he had any such minde , he might have spok unto me long since , having had opportunities to do it : And therefore I was very urgent with him , and more perhaps then I ought to be . And at the last he told me , that as for their names , he durst not tell them for severall considerations , but he would let me see a Letter which he had found that morning . Upon this , he put his hand in his pocket , and shewed me the Letter which he had writ unto me , which , without any scruple , I took and read , but knew not his hand , because I had never seen it before . But as I had before a little desire to know their names , so after the reading of it , my desire was extream , and was more urgent then before : At which he smiled , and put me off with some bad excuses . Why Damon , said I , will you not give me so much satisfaction , as to tell me what I ask ? I am affraid ( said he ) that I shall offend you , if I should obey ; for she ; unto whom this Letter is addressed is very much a friend of yours . Nay , certainly , said I , you will much more offend me by your disobedience . Then I am ( said he ) betwixt two great extreams ; but , since the fault which I shall commit is by your command , it will be the lesse , and therefore I will obey . Then taking the Letter , he read it aloud ; but when he came to the end , he stopt , and named no body . See , fairest Shepheardesse , the strange effects of Love ; sometimes it hurries the poorest and basest spirits into incredible impudence , and other times it makes the highest courage to tremble at such things , as the meanest person would not dorre at . Damon serves for an example of this ; since he , whom no dangers could make start , had not so much courage , as to tell his name unto a woman , and a woman , whom he knew , wished him no harm . But , as his courage failed him , so my understanding more ; for I might well have known by his fear , that it neerly concerned him ; and I well believe , that it was Love which did infatuate me , intending by us , to make his puissance the better known unto others ; otherwise , certainly I had seen it since I did love him , and since , they say , the eyes of Love looks though stone-walls . However it was , I must confesse , I did not apprehend it ; and seeing him stand silent : What , Damon , said I , must I know no more ? Truly I did think , that I had a greater power over you then I see I have . From thence it is , answered he , that my silence proceeds ; for , your too much power over me ; makes me mute , and yet what I have said might have sufficed you ; for what can I declare more , after I have read the Letter , and you heard my voice ? How , Damon , ( said I to him , extreamly amazed ) was 't your selfe that writ it ? It was I , said he and he 'd down his head and looked upon the ground . Then I beseech you tell me , said I , unto whom it is directed ? Since it is your pleasure to know it ( said he directly ) it is unto the fair Mandonthe . Upon this word , he was silent , purposely , as I believe , to see how I would receive his declaration . I must confesse , I was much surprised , for I expected any other answer then that ; and though I did love him , and that with a resolved will ; yet honour which ought to have the first place in our soules , did make me think , his words did offend me : And though I knew , that I my selfe was the cause of his boldnesse , yet would I not excuse him upon that , conceiving , that notwithstanding he ought to have held his peace . The truth is , the love I had unto him was a good Advocate for him , and though it could not quite qualifie my resentments of honour , yet it did infinitely sweeten them . At the last I answered him thus : Damon , I did little expect this treason from you , in whom I durst have trusted , as in my selfe ; but , by this act , you have taught me never to trust in any young and rash person ; yet , I will not lay the whole blame upon you , because I my selfe am partly guilty , in living with you heretofore as I have don : but , your over boldnesse shall cause me to be more advised for the future ; I shall hereafter take heed , both of you , and all that resemble you . Madam , said he unto me , if you call it treason to love you , I must confesse , I have betrayed you , and shall do as long as I live , knowing , that neither you , nor any in the world , can imagine the grandure of my affection : And if you do think , that my youth made me so bold , I shall maintain it against all men , that never was age more prudent then this youth , nor ever any prudence more wise then this temerity , which you blame me for . If I have failed , and that you are guilty of it , your manner of living with me is not the cause , but because being so admirably fair , and full of all perfection , it is impossible any should look upon you , and not commit the same fault . Alas , did you not tell me , that a pure and perfect Love could not offend any ? And why should you now judge otherwise against me ? But , if my words do offend you , here 's Damon that spoke them , offers his breast unto you , and the heart that adores you ; chastise him as you shall please , and if he refuse any thing you shall doom him unto ( unlesse forbidding him to serve you ) hold him for the worst of Traitors , and the most unworthy of your favours of any man alive . Had you been contented ( said I unto him ) to have given me some testimonies of your affection , by your humble respect , and not by such impudent language , I had then found some reasons to love you , as now I do to hate you . Do you think , Damon , I can put up these injuries without revenge ? Do you not remember who my Father was ? Have you been ignorant of my life , and what care I have had , not only to be as I ought to be , but also to preserve my fame from all manner of scandall ? Consider these things , and if you do continue , you will make me persecute you by all the waies I can invent Madam ( answered he presently ) never set before me any pains you can imagine ; he that can endure the anger of your fair eyes , need not to fear all the torments in the Universe . Do not think I am ignorant who you are , nor from whom you are descended ; your vertues are too deeply engraved on my soul , and I am too much obliged unto those , who gave you a beeing in the world , ever to lose the memory of them . But if I have only offended you in words , and not out of any designe , but to do you service , forget , Madam , I beseech you , and forgive my tongue ; command me to be dumb , so you will let me adore you in my heart , and I will never speak again . But , if you think your reputation , of which you are so justly tender , would be blemished , by my telling the world that I love you , you would take the only way to force me unto it , if you should do according to your menaces ; for , it would be impossible , but my affection would break out , and so that which I now tell you in private , would be published all over the Court ; and , would not that much more offend you ? Before you pronounce your doom against me , I beseech you , Madam , consider well upon what I have said , and that if my fault have displeased you , why should you do worse , in publishing it unto all the world ? It would be a hard task for me ( wise shepheardesses ) to repeat all the reasons which Damon alledged , and though I cannot expresse them well , yet I assure you he did . I must confesse , I do approve of their counsell as very good , who say , that a Lover ought not to declare his affection unto any Lady , before he have obliged her unto some kinde of good will unto him , for then the offence which she receives by the declaration , will be mitigated ; and she will hearken unto his words with a more favourable ear . I did approve of it , I say , at this time by experience ; for , I could not possibly part from him , though I did resent the injury which he did me . And on the contrary , before our discourse ended , I did consent he should love and serve me , so it was with honour and discretion . And because Leontidas had his eye perpetually upon us , I commanded him not to see me so often ; and , to deceive him , to dissemble as well as possible he could . I do remember , that at that time , Leontidas , though a great and a wise Captain , yet was possessed with the love of some woman , who seeming to love him , did get what mony they could from him , yet in secret favoured others . Damon composed some Verses , which he sent unto me : And because we feared , lest if our Letters should be lost , our names would make known , what we desired should be secret : I called him Brother , and he me Sister . I think that I remember the Verses yet , which were these . Although he belch out envy at my blisse , And vomit venome at my happinesse . Although by looking in our eyes , he see , VVhat he does think within our soules to be . Although that I am not my selfe , he knew , Having no life , dear Sister , but from you . Although he plot , to make us jealous be , And stain our actions with black calumny . Although he should divorce me from my joy , And all my dearest happinesse destroy . Yet , spite of fate , and him , and all that 's ill , Do what they can , yet I shall love you still . Maugre his malice , spite of all the lies , That bitter tongues against us can devise . Tortures and torments , all is one to me , Even in my grave , still yours I vow to be . I wish this irksome Argus would employ His hundred eyes ( and not us thus annoy ) In watching of his Mistresse , whom , they say , Another loves , and yet he does her pay . But to return from whence I digressed . Ever since , Damon did so regulate and conform himselfe unto my will as I could not deny , but that I did love him ; and indeed , he was such a one , as it was hard to do otherwise , especially considering , how his affection unto me , had made him change his vices into vertues . And because , to delude the eyes of Leontidas , we did not speak together , unlesse as we accidentally met , and never in the presence of any ; many had an opinion , that the generous spirit of Damon would not long endure the disdain which I used towards him , and that he was quite fallen off from me . Leontidas himselfe was also deceived , though his Wife , who was of a very suspicious nature , did still assure him of the contrary ; and because he did most passionately desire to bestow me upon his Nephew , to satisfie his minde , he set over me a Woman , whose office was , to be a spie over all my actions , without making any shew of it ; her name was Leriana , and well in years , yet of a very pleasing nature , but withall , as subtle and crafty as ever lived . I was not so quick-sighted as Damon , for presently he discovered the designe of Leontidas . But I , finding her to be very good company , and one that did strive all she could to please me , I could not believe she had any bad intention . He , continually telling me , that she would deceive me , and bidding me to take heed of her , we resolved to go more subtlely to work : And because it was not in our dispose to turn her away , we thought it most expedient to seem , as if her company was very pleasing and welcome unto us : By this artifice we thought we should oblige her , not to do all the ill offices she could , but to make Leontidas think , that we had no designes , but what we were willing he should know . Oh how well advised had we been , if we had put this determination into execution , after a more solid consideration . Leriana seeing what carrasses I used , did shew her selfe so desirous to please me , that at the last , I began insensibly to love her : And she on the other side , taking notice of the applications which Damon made unto her , did believe , that he loved her ; and this beliefe , together with the beauty of this young Cavalier did quickly invite Leriana to love him , so as there was none of us , but poor Damon , who was not deceived ; yet he payed the dearest for our errours , though he knew all this from the first , yet could he not help it . I shall as long as I live remember the words he used , when he said unto me : Sister , you do love Leriana , but take heed she deserve it ; I am afraid you will finde it , when it is too late her designe is naught , both against you and me ; for , the Wife of Leontidas sets her over you , only as a spie : And believe it , the carrasses which you have commanded me to use unto her , has made her believe , that I love her , and therefore she wisheth me no harme . So much the better , Brother , ( said I unto him ) for I know you cannot be in love with her , nor shall I be jealous . However , the good will she bears unto you , will perhaps keep him within compasse , and hinder her from doing you any hurt . Pray heavens , Sister , said he , it falout so ; but I am in fear , this affection will end quite contrary ; for , it is impossible I should continue my carrasses long unto her then , when she finds her selfe deceived and sleighted . Oh heavens , what mischiefe will she not be apt to do unto me ? No , no , said I unto him , she can never think to win upon you by : force . I pray god , replyed he , that I prove a bad diviner , and that she do not do all she can to do us mischiefe . I did see , that this woman was very kinde unto him , but I could not imagine , she could be in love with him , only thought , that her application to him , was out of her desire to be complaisant . Now though Leontidas did treat me with all possible sweetnesse , yet , the harsh usage of his Wife , made me almost weary of my life . I told Damon , that he ought to consider the miserable life which I led ; that I had no contentment , but in him , nor consolation , but in Leriana ; that I did not think , Leontidas and his Wife had any intentions of setting Leriana as a spy ; or if they did , I thought they might be deceived , and that this woman thought her selfe so obliged by my carrasses , as I am almost sure she loves me . Damon seeing me in this opinion , could do nothing but shrug his shoulders , and durst never since speak of it unto me , for fear of displeasing me . And see what force this good opinion which we have of a person , hath over us : I did plainly see her applications unto Damon , but could not imagine it was with any bad intentions conceiving it to be only out of complacency . Oh how the vizard of dissimulation does disguise vices , and makes us mistake them for vertues ? And upon this ground , I was very angry with Damon very often , conceiving he did not treat Leriana as he ought , since I had told him that I loved her , and that this was the least thing he could do for me , to make much of those whom I cherished . This Damon knew well enough , and durst not complain , lest he should make the matter worse , only nourished in his heart an extream hatred against her which he had much ado to hide . On the contrary , Leriana did so grow every day in affection to him , that seeing he took no notice of it , she could not chuse but write a Letter unto him , so full of passionate expressions , that Damon could not dissemble , but did put herso out of hopes , as she did not only stifle her love to him , but entertained a most deadly hatred in its room : Could she have proved what she knew of our affection , doubtlesse she would have done it , in accusing him unto Leontidas ; but our happiness was , that what familiarity soever was betwixt us , I never spoke the least thing of it before her ; but , since that I found her so subtle and crafty , as I did believe , if she could not have made any proofes , yet she would notwithstanding inform ; but that which restrained her , as I thought , was her Letter which she writ unto Damon , by which Leontidas might have seen her to be but a bad woman ; yet , this consideration was nothing , because she might say that she did seem to love Damon , only to insmuate her selfe into the more credit : And doubtless Leontidas and his Wife had believed her , having entertained so good an opinion of her , as they thought her to be one of the gravest and wisest Matrous in all Gaul . But as I was mistaken in my affection to her , so also Damon was much to blame ; for , had he shewed me the Letter which Leriana writ unto him , doubtlesse he had shewed me my errour , and we had not fallen into those misfortunes , in which since we have lived ; and the reason , as I think , why he did not , was , because of his sharp answer which he returned , fearing , if I saw it , I should be angry with him . But however , he kept it so secret as I knew nothing of it . Now Leriana plotting revenge upon this Cavalier , she conceived no way would bring it about , but such occasions as I should give her , thinking , that keeping in familiarity with me , it was impossible but some occasions would present themselves , which would fit her purpose ; and in order to that , she courted me , and followed me as close as my own shadow . She having a most notable piercing wit , which would dive into the very thoughts of persons , she found , that Thersander did love me ; I say , this same Thersander whom you see here with me . It is requisite ( sage Shepheardesses ) that I acquaint you with his condition , as for his person , you see what it is ; Be pleased to know therefore , that his Father following mine in all his martiall expeditions , they were both killed the same day Thierres dyed : And this Thersander being brought up of a child in my Fathers house ; he conceived such affection to me , as the difference of our qualities could not restrain him from looking upon me otherwise then he ought ; and perhaps I might ignorantly be the cause of it , for the great inequality betwixt us , made me receive his services , not as a Lover , but as a domestick . But Love , who is blinde , did make him entertain such thoughts , as were far from any grounds of reason : yet Leriana , who was far more subtle then I , having cast her eyes upon him , and found out his intentions , she thought him a fit subject for a begining of her revenge : She knew very well , that amongst all the bitters of Love , there is none so sharp as that of jealousie , nor so easily infused into a soule that loves well ; she began therefore to insinuate her selfe into familiarity with him , expressing much good-will unto him , offering him all the assistance that lay in her power ; and briefly , did by degrees get him access unto me , and opportunities to speak with me : But finding , that his modesty would not permit him to declare his affection unto me , she resolved to infuse more courage into him : And in order to that , one day when they were together , after some far-off discourse , to be a prologue unto the main businesse , she told him , that she and I had often wondered , he should never make choice of any Mistress , and that I should say , I could not imagine the cause ; that it could not be for want of will , for his age would not permit that ; and therefore it must needs be want of courage , though if he did set himselfe out , he might get the favour of the fairest Lady in all the Court ; and therefore that I could see nothing but that , or that he thought none worthy of him . Thersander , who believed her , and who was touched to the very soul : Alas , alas , said he , both my Lady and you , have but ill observed my actions , since you have not found out my follies . Alas , I do love , and do love in such a place , that it is better for me to sit still in silence , then declare it , in any hopes of obtaining . Slie Leriana knowing his meaning very well , yet seeming not to understand him , did still turn and winde her discourse so , as she got out of him the name of Mandonthe , but with so many excuses , as she saw it very requisite to continue her designe , in infusing more courage into him ; and therefore she told him , That she saw no such inequality betwixt me and him , but that he might very well go on ; that though Fortune did not favour him with any great Estate , nor could derive his Pedigree from any great Ancestours ; yet , his vertues did supply those defects , and made him equall to me in merit . All this she told him , to make him the more confident of himselfe , and much more which she invented ; as , That she knew by my words , that I did very much esteem him , nay , love him , and was weary of Damon for his sake , and would often say unto her , that Damon was changed into Thersander . Thus did she infuse as good a conceipt of himselfe as possibly she could . Having , thus laid a foundation for her treason , she would now found how I stood affected ; and sometimes naming Damon , as if by chance , she would still be harping upon Thersander , and something in his commendations . All this I did not understand , for I had never cast any eye upon him : And finding me to speak of him as of a person indifferent , she had an opinion , that I would receive Letters , if they were handsomely given unto me . The time of the year was at hand , when it was customary to present New-years gifts : She conceived , that a pair of perfumed Gloves would be a handsome cover for a Letter , and therefore procured one from Thersander , and put it into the finger of a Glove , and when she saw her time , that the best and most company was with me , she presented her New-years gift unto me . By fortune , Damon was present ; and because she feared , lest meeting with it , I should not make it known unto every one , she told me , that there was a seam unripped , and she would mend it : Upon this , she took that wherein the Letter was , leaving the other in the hands of those that desired to smell at it . But I finding the Paper in the finger , I asked what it was ? To which she answered , that it was the seam which rippeed when I tryed them . I , who did not understand this piece of subtlety , replyed , that it could not be so . She , with incredible impudence , answered , that she her selfe had ripped it , and that I could not have it untill it was mended . I perceived , that there was something which was to be dissembled amongst so much company ; but I was too young and simple to apprehend it , or to dissemble : Yet Damon , who had his eyes alwaies upon us , and who knew by experience how ingenious Love makes men , he presently conceived , that there was some Letter in the Gloves , which must be concealed from him , but he could not devise from whom it should be ; as for Thersander , he was out of all suspition , yet , now he began to have some thoughts of him . For my part , though I had a desire to do nothing but what was fitting ; yet I had a great desire to know , what it was which was in this Glove , and therefore retired as soon as I could . When I was alone , I took out the Letter , and opening it , I found these words . Thersander's Letter unto Mandonthe . AS being constrained , & not as esteeming my self worthy , I do assume so much boldness , MADAM , as to call my selfe , Your most humble Servant . If you will be served by none but such as are worthy of you , such then only must have the honour to see you . Though we have not merits , yet we have desires , which are more intolerable to us , because they are lesse accompanyed with any hopes . But , if Love , continuing his ordinary miracles , shall make an extream affection pleasing unto you , I shall then , Madam , esteem my selfe infinitely happy , and you be most faithfully served : For I do know , that though all the hearts in the world should joyne their forces together , to love and adore you , yet , they could not all equall the grandure of my Passion . The flatteries of this Letter did please me , but comming from Thersander , I was ashamed of them , wondring that such a one as he should dare to look upon me in this way : I was also offended with Leriana , thinking it strange she should be the bringer of any such Letters ; and I was long in consultation with my selfe , whether I should complain of her , or take no notice of it : I resolved at the last to tell her , that I had throwne it into the fire , and never read it ; and because I would flie all occasions , as well to stop all reports , as because I would have no occasion to put away Leriana , whose humour was very agreeable unto me ; and though I knew she was in a fault , yet my youth , and the affection I had unto her , constrained me to forget it , and to seek for excuses in her behalfe . A few daies after , she came unto me ; and because I did not wear the Gloves which she gave me , having an opinion they came from Thersander , as well as the Letter , she asked me , what I had done with them ? I have given them away , said I unto her , because they were not fit for my hand . And the Paper within them , said she , what have you done with it ? I threw it into the fire , answered I ; was it of any importance ? Did you not read it , said she ? And I answering , No : She said , that she was very glad of it , because she was deceived by one whom she trusted but she thanked god , that the fire had purged away the fault . What was it , ( said I unto her ) ? You shall never know from me , said she ; and I assure you , that since I did know what it was , which was within this houre , I was extreamly afraid you should have read it , and came now purposely to hinder you . This crafty woman did think , that I had read it ; but finding me not so well disposed as she desired , she thought it necessary to imprint a good opinion of her selfe in me , and to dissemble as well as I. And because she knew I loved Demon , she accused me with it , and condemned it ; thinking that she could not build her designes upon a better foundation , then the ruines of that affection which I bare unto this Knight ; and therefore she turned her wits wholly to ruine it : And because she knew very well , that I had no ill opinion of my selfe she fancied , that Damon's affection unto me , was the cause of mine unto him ; her designe was therefore , to put me into some doubts of him , conceiving there was no better way then jealousie , and that a generous spirit does more resent disdain , then any other offence : And though jealousie may proceed from severall causes , yet the principall is , when a Lover sees the party Loved , loves another , taking this new affection for an argument of disdain , and conceiving , that as she whom he loved did merit all his love , so also he ought to have all hers ; in which she failing , he doth attribute it unto disdain . But when she went about to execute her designe , she found it to be a piece of no small difficulty , since this Cavalier did not look upon any woman but my selfe ; besides , it was requisite , that Leriana should have some power over her , of whom she should make me jealous , to the end , she might the better mould her unto her ends ; moreover , that such a one be secret , and fair , and of such a quality , as might seem probable she deserved to be loved ; it was very hard for her to finde all these qualifications in one person : But she , whose acute wit never found any thing impossible , after many a daies quest , in vain ; at last , resolved upon a Niece , whom she brought up , and to supply all defects by her subtlety . This was a young wench , whose name was Ormanthe young , both in age and spirit , who indeed was owner of a fair face , but so shallow in all attracts of Love , as very few deemed her fair ; yet notwithstanding , Leriana had an opinion , that she could so instruct her , that where nature was defective , her art would supply . In order to this , she took Ormanthe to task , chid her for the little care she had of her selfe , told her , she might be ashamed to see all her Companions courted and loved , who were much lesse fair then she was , and that she could not oblige the meanest Cavalier to love her ; she told her , all this proceeded from her carelessnesse and want of wit , and that for her part if she did not resolve upon better courses , she would send her home to her Mother ; for , if she stayed any longer in the Court , she would arrive at no other title , but an old Maid . Ormanthe , fearing that her Mother would give her but coorse treatment , if Leriana should send her home , she fell down upon her knees , with tears in her eyes , and beseeched her to pardon all her faults , and promised , that for the time to come , she would wholly conform her selfe unto her will. Leriana seeing so good a beginning , continued : Ormanthe , said she , all these tears and protestations will be in vain , if I do not see you change your behaviour and way of living ; all your Companions are courted , and you are the only one that is not . Do you think it is not a great griefe unto me , to see all the young Beauties in the Court waited upon , and when they walk , every one hath her Gallant to lead her , nay , some two or three , and you the only one that none looks upon ? This , believe it , is a great disgrace unto you . Those who look you in the face , and finde it fairer then most of your Companions , must needs say , that if you be not courted , it must be , because you are poor , or that there is some fault , either in your Race , or in your Person : And truly , all this proceeds from your carelessnesse , and from your rude and rustick nature , which makes every one to shun you . And indeed , I know that Damon has a good minde to love you ; I know it , because he has got some of his friends to tell me as much , and yet he can never finde a way how to approach you , you are so inaccessible , and because your retired humour will never give him an opportunity ; he is the greatest Gallant in all the Court , and this would be a great honour unto you . Should this good fortune present it selfe unto any one of your Companions , Oh! how welcome it would be ? What industry and artifice would they use to bring it to passe ? Ormanthe , let me tell you this once for all , if I do keep you here in Court any longer , I shall expect , and desire you shall give , all occasions unto Damon to love you , and do not fear , to let others see the favours you do him ; for his designe being to marry you , he will not think them disadvantageous to him . This was the lecture which Leriana read unto this young Wench : And truly , it was seed not sowed in barren ground , but produced plentifull effects . Ormanthe being naturally of a free and affable humour , without any dissimulation , and being put forward by Leriana's instructions , she did ever since that day apply her selfe with so many carrasses unto Damon , that he and all that saw it did wonder : The noise of it went so far , as I came to hear of it , and that by the artifice of Leriana , who by the means of Thersander , caused it to be spoken of in a place , where I might come to know of it ; and to the end I should think there was no jugling in the businesse , Thersander never spoke of it , but caused some of his friends . However , I could not believe , Damon could love this foolish Wench better then me ; since me thought , her beauty did not equall mine , as my Glass assured me : Moreover , when I considered my extraction and Ormanthe's , I could not imagine , he should be so inconsiderate in his choice , as to sleight me for such a one ; which this crafty Leriana knowing very well , she was put upon a greater piece of artifice . There was an old woman , Aunt unto Leriana , who had lived all her life in much honour and reputation : Leriana did contrive the matter so , as this good old woman was acquainted with the carrasses , which Ormanthes used unto Damon , which were such , as when she heard of them , she could not rest untill she sent for Leriana ; and she sent for her , to meet her in my Chamber , purposely that I might see when she spoke unto her . Their discourse was long , and the anger that I observed in them , made me desirous to know ( when this good old woman was gone ) what the matter was . She seemed very unwilling to tell me , and stood a long time without an answer : At the last , because I was very urgent with her , she said thus unto me . See , Mistresse ( for so she called me ) how subtle Damon is ; but yet , not so subtle as my selfe : he thought , that by his feigning love to you I should not see the affection which he bears unto Ormanthe : This subtlety had been good , had it been unto any other but my Niece ; but , this doth so neerly concern me , that I must needs look neerly unto it ; and he hath carried the matter so far beyond all prudence , as he must needs be blind that doth not see it . I think , that I have been told of it by above a hundred persons , and this good old woman came hither purposely to tell me of it ; it is growne the common talk , and so dishonourable to my Niece , as I were to blame if I did suffer it , since she is under my charge . I have chid Ormanthe many times for it , but I think he hath bewitched her : For my part , I know not which way she takes him ; for , though she be my Niece , yet , I must needs say , there is not any one more unlikely to make one in love with her , then she . Oh! how these words went to my heart ? I retired into my Closet , whither this crafty woman followed me , being too well experienced in such accidents , to be ignorant of the operation these words had in me . And because I did put my whole confidence in her when we were alone , it was impossible for me to restrain my tears , or conceal from her my affection , which I had so long hid . Oh! what extream contentment Leriana received by this declaration : And though her whole designe was only to divert me from the love of Damon ; yet , she knew it was not yet time to strike , but must first weaken it a little more , before she did down-right attempt it : And in order to that , she would needs make me believe , that she was very much a friend unto that Cavalier , purposely , because I should not mistrust her ; and therefore she spoke thus unto me : I must confesse , Mistresse , that you have eased my heart ; yet I am sorry , I should buy my ease at the expence of your sorrowes . Had I thought that Damon had loved you , I should never have feared his loving my Niece ; he is a man of better judgment , then to change you for any other , it is only but some flash of youth , which makes him go a little astray from you , he will return again , I warrant you ; and therefore let not this withdraw your affection from him : However , I make no doubt , but this act does much afflict you , and displeaseth you as much , as if it were some grand injury ; and the reason is , because Love is a child , and is offended at a trifle . But , Mistresse , let it not trouble you any more ; if you will but use a remedy which I shall prescribe , you shall both be presently cured , I will warrant you . Do you not know , that an over great light doth dazle ? and that too great a noise doth deaf ? So perhaps the beams of your affection , shining too freely upon him , hath lessened his love ; for my part , I am apt to believe it so : I know , young spirits are ordinarily subject unto such things , and being too well assured of what they enjoy , they grow carelesse , and kick at abundance , which does beget in them new desires . But against this disease , as against many others , contraries must be applied . I am confident , that if you did but seem a little to withdraw from him , he will presently return to his duty , and cry you mercy for his fault . You may believe , Mistresse , that I do love you , because I use this language unto you ; and I do give you the same counsell , as , if it were my case , I would take my selfe . In conclusion , this cunning Piece of subtlety so dissembled the matter , as , with many thanks , I promised to follow her counsell . It hapned , that Damon finding me something faint towards him , and laying the blame upon the carrasses which Ormanthe used towards him , did by degrees withdraw from her , and shunned her as much , as if he had been the Woman , and she the Man. Leriana took notice of it as well as I ; and not to let slip any good occasion , one day , when we were by our selves in my Closet , she asked me , whether her counsell was not good ? and whether I would not believe her another time ? And I answering , Yes : She continued ; Then , Mistress ( said she ) we-must do as good Physicians use to do , who having prepared the humours by some sleight medicines , do afterwards draw them quite away by remedies more strong . I will acquaint you with an art , which I have seen much used amongst Lovers . There is nothing which a Lover does more sharply resent , then paugs of jealousie , nor which awakens him more , nor will sooner make him return to his duty : If Damon were a little touched with it , you should see how soon he would return , how he would cast himselfe at your feet , and acknowledge his offence . I could not chuse but laugh when I heard these words , thinking , that I was not able to obtain so much power over my selfe ; yet considering , what good effects her first counsell produced , I resolved to believe her in this : But , ( said I unto her ) of whom shall we make use of for this businesse ? She durst not propound Thersander unto me , because of the former passages , but she had a desire it should proceed from me , and therefore she answered me thus : This question , Mistresse , is very pertinently asked , and it must be advisedly thought upon ; for , he must be such a one , as will not hurt your reputation , and therefore I do conclude , he must be one , of whom you may absolutely dispose , and one , so far inferiour to you , as you may withdraw when you please , and he not dare to be offended , or that every one should believe you did but fool him . Then looking upon the ground , and scratching her head , as if she were much puzled to finde out one , upon a sudden she looked upon me , and said ; Why should we look so long for one that is so neer ? who better then Thersander , you may do what you please with him , and he dare not be offended ; besides , he is discreet , and has no small affection unto you already ; so as I cannot imagine one more fit for such a purpose then he . When she named Thersander , I remembered the sormer passages , and did think , that she made choice of him sooner then any other , because she loved him ; but also I knew , that his quality and discretion was such , as were very suitable for the businesse which I intended him for : And though my high spirit did forbid me to cast my eyes upon one of so mean a rank ; yet , my affection unto Damon , and my desire to recall him , did make me condescend unto Leriana's counsell : And therefore I began to look with a more favourable aspect upon Thersander , and to talk with him ; but it was with much shame , when I perceived any saw me . Damon , whose affection was extream , did presently perceive this alceration . And Leriana told Thersander , that his discreet and humble carriage unto me , had wrought such good effects , as that I loved him almost as well as he loved me . The least shadow of a favour from me , seemed to be great and substantiall ; and though I did behave my selfe to him in a way of indifferency , yet , the least syllable I spoke , was a favourable sentence ; and this made him to brisk up himselfe , and look bigger then ordinary , and all by the false hopes which this subtle woman had infused into him : So as Damon soon observed all this ; & calling to minde the Letter which he saw me receive in a pair of Gloves , and from thence drawing many disadvantageous couclusions , both against himselfe and me , he did believe , that through the solicitations of Leriana , I had entertained the affection of Thersander , and rejected him . After he had patiently endured thus a while , in hopes of some change , but finding none , he being not able to endure it any longer , resolved to upbraid me with it ; and because Leriana was continually with me , he could not possibly finde any opportunity of speech with me , unlesse in the Chamber of Leontidas : And therefore , as I was rising from the Table , and far off this woman , he seeing that he could have no better occasion , did close with it , and said unto me : Is all this , because you have a minde to kill me , or because you would try , how a person that loves infinitely can endure rigour ? I answered him faintly , Your death does concern me no more , then my rigours concern you . He would have replyed , but Leriana came to us , and by her presence , constrained Damon to be silent ; and besides , I turned towards her , and did not give him the leasure . This crafty woman looking upon me , did make a signe , that this was an effect of her advice , and afterwards whispering in my ear ; This said she , is a very good beginning , continue your sleighting him , and you shall see a strange operation . Ah , most subtle woman ! she had good reason to say , a strange operation ; for it did operate so , as made me as miserable a woman as ever was . So , sage Shepheardesses , I did continue sleighting him , and would not daigne so much , as to turn towards this Cavalier , who went out of the house so much out of himselfe , as he was ready to sheath his Sword in his own breast ; and I believe , had not his intention of killing Thersander restrained him , he had executed this strange resolution against himself : And that which hindred him from falling presently upon Thersander , was his fear of displeasing me , knowing that it would be a great wound unto my reputation , if , upon that account , he should assault him ; and therefore , when the sury of his passion was a little cooled , he went on , and studied for some other pretence of quarrell . When he met Ormanthe , who according to her custome , came , and took him about the neck he was in no very good humour , did push her a little back , and told her , That he wondred she was not afraid of that censure , which all people would give upon such actions . Whom should I fear , or care for , ( said she ) so I be but pleasing and welcome unto you ? Were it of no other , said Damon , yet you ought to stand in fear of Leriana . Of Leriana ( said she and laughed ) ? Damon , you are deceived , for I am sure , that I cannot please her better , then to carrasse and make much of you . This Cavalier knowing , that Leriana wished him ill and hearing these words , did presently suspect some treason ; which to prevent , and taking Ormanthe aside , he desired her to tell him , how she knew , that Leriana would be pleased with her for this ? Ormanthe , who was far from a deep Polititian , and who thought , to excuse her selfe , by laying the fault upon her Aunt , she told him all the discourse of Leriana , and the commands she had laid upon her so to do . Damon , who was very wise , after he had a little thought upon it , did plainly see , that the change in my affection did proceed from an opinion , that he loved this Wench ; and seeming to take no notice of it , he left her , with a resolution to tell me , let Leriana say what she would . Fortune , it seemed , favoured him with a fit opportunity ; for the same day , Torrismond intended to hunt ; and because the Queen was wont to accompany him , I , with the rest of my Companions , took horse , and waited upon her . The Stag being roused , and all the Doggs following full cry after him , all the Company full speed followed after the Chase . Now began all the Hunters to part ; those who had the flightest Horse , left the rest behinde them . Damon , who was well mounted , kept his eye still upon me , and seeing me separated from all the Company , he took into a way which he thought I would passe ; and feigning that his Horse had fallen upon him , he seemed as if he had hurt his leg ; and to procure the more beliefe of it , he dirtyed his head and shoulder on the one side and his Horse also , giving his Man charge to keep at a distance . When I was passing the way , he crossed it , and taking my Horse by the Bridle , he stayed him ; at which I was much surprised , fearing , that his love had transported him beyond his discretion : but fearing , that if I should seem too fearfull , he would grow more bold ; I made a vertue of necessity , and spoke to him in a confident tone , saying : What do you mean , Damon ? how dare you be so bold as to interrupt me in my way ? Necessity , Madam , answered he , which hath no Law , hath constrained me to commit the fault : if , after you have heard me , you shall deem it worthy of punishment , I will promise you to receive it , or any thing that shall give you satisfaction . Then lifting his eyes up to heaven : Oh ye gods , ( said he ) who hear and see the secrets of all dissembling hearts , be witnesses unto what I shall say unto this fair One , and if I do not say truth , you are not just , if you do not punish me before her fair face . Then turning towards me ; I will not at this time , fair Mandonthe , ( said he ) either excuse my selfe , or accuse you , for the choice you are pleased to make of Thersander before me , and your forgetting so many vowes and oaths which you invoked the gods to witnesse : But I must needs complain against my fortune , which will not let me avoid that misery , which I do foresee . As soon as ever Leriana came to you , me thought some Daemon foretold me , of the harm which she would do me ; you know , how oft we resolved never to confide in her ; but , my bad destinies , more strong then all our resolutions , hath made you change your minde , and would needs have you to love her : If you do but finde any contentment in it , though I endure the most cruell torments that ever soul suffered ; I shall thank the gods , and pray them to continue it . But , it being a thing impossible for me to leave you in any doubt of my fidelity ; and though I know it will be in vain , and that you will not credit it ; yet , I must needs tell you , how maliciously and craftily she hath ruined all my happinesse . Then he told me , how Leriana loved him , how she had carrassed him , how he rejected her , and how deadly she did hate him for this refusall ; and to verifie what he told me , he shewed me the Letters which she had written unto him , and acquainted me with the counsell and instructions she gave Ormanthe , to apply her selfe unto him , only to make me believe , he was in love with her ; and acquainted me , how he came to the knowledge of all this , and how this malicious woman did not value the honour of her Niece , so she could thereby ruine me , and make you love Thersander , which she knew she could never do , but by ravishing from me the honour and happinesse of your favour . But Oh ye gods ! is it possible she should ever bring it to passe ? can I so much as ever doubt it , since I saw the Letter in the Gloves , and since I see you so kinde unto him , that is so much unworthy of you ? But , what better evidence then your own words , can I have to assure me , that I am most miserable , that I am condemned , and that I am for ever lost ? Well , Mandonthe , since it is my bad fortune to be a cause , that the generous spirit which I ever knew to be in you , is not only stained with Inconstancy , but with a choice that is base and dishonourable ; I am resolved not to survive your affection , but will make it appear , that I have love enough to wash away your offence with my blood . Imagine , wise Diana , how I was amazed at this expression ; I was so struck with fear , as I could not answer him , or speak one word of a long time . And when I began , with intention to give him all the satisfaction he could desire , I saw the Chase comming upon us , and it was so neer us , as , not to be seen alone with Damon , I was constrained to part from him , and had not time to say any more but this : Truth shall alwaies prevail . Then switching my Horse , I rid into the Wood , very sorry that I could not give him a better answer . I would have commanded him to follow me if I durst , but I was afraid any should see us together , and therefore referred it untill a better occasion . Now observe , I beseech you , how the gods does mock at mortall prudence ; I made choice of the next morning , to put poor Damon out of his pain , and it was that day which brought him more torment . I need not tell you how he passed away that night , it is easily imagined that he had not any good rest ; but , as soon as day came , he went out of his Chamber ; and it being about the houre I was used to rise , he went to walk in a Gallery , out of which , he might see into my Chamber , when the dore was open , intending to go in , as soon as he understood that I was out of my bed . But , as fortune was , I awaked very late that morning , as well , because I was weary with hunting the day before , as because I sat up very late , reading and musing upon the Letters which Leriana writ unto him , and he had given unto me : In which I found such supplications and expressions , as were most unworthy of any woman ; for in the conclusion of one of them , I found these words : Accept , Oh dearest and lovely Damon , the prayers of her , that wholly gives her selfe unto you , upon no other condition , but only to be yours ; and this , if not out of Love , yet , I beseech you , out of Pitty . Truly I was extreamly astonished at it , and I vexed so , that I should be so extreamly deceived , as I could not close my eyes a long time after I was in bed . But whilst Damon , as I told you , was walking in this Gallery , Leriana , who saw him there , would try , whether a Lover could be put to death by displeasure ; for , having found Thersander also at the same time , she carried him unto a window , just under that on which she saw Damon leaned sometimes , when he was weary with walking ; and having observed , that he was there at that time , she spoke thus unto Thersander , in a voice loud enough , and purposely to be heard : And to the end you may know , dear Brother , that Mandonthe does really love you , and that she does but laugh at all those , who think she loves them , she commanded me yesterday , when she came from Hunting , to give you this Ring , which she caused to be made purposely for you : She desires you to love her , and to wear it as a symbol of your affection ; she hath another , which she wears her selfe , just like it , which she will alwaies wear , as an assurance , that her will shall never differ from yours , more then the Ring she sends you differs from hers . Oh heavens ! what treason is this ? Is it possible such villany should be invented by any human spirit ? For the truth is , I had a Ring just like that which she gave him , and had worn it long ; and this wicked Devill got another to be secretly counterfeited , purposely for this end . Damon , who , as I told you , leaned upon the window , and hearing her voice , did presently know it , and leaning his head further out of the window , to hearken more attentively , he heard all these words that I have told you : And because she did put her arme out of the window , purposely that Damon might see the Ring , he remembered very well , that he had seen me have such another . And whilst he was thus leaning himselfe out of the window , he heard Thersander answer her : I swear by all the gods ( said he ) that this Ring is so beyond all expressions welcome unto me , as I do wish Mandonthe may never love me , if I do not wear it to my grave , as a testimony , that I am eternally hers , and that it is infinitely dearer unto me , then my own heart . Upon this , he took it , and after many kisses , he put it upon his finger . Whether or no Damon was transported , and whether he had not reason to transgresse the limits of duty , I leave you to judge , wise Diana ; and yet , he had so much power over himselfe in his anger , as he neither did nor said any thing , which could give any knowledge of it , lest if any knew it , he might be hindered in the execution of his designe . At the same time , the Queen went into the Temple , to be present at the sacrifices which were offered almost every morning ; and because Lcontidas's Wife never left her , I went also , as the rest of the Court Ladies did ; of which , Damon not being advertised untill we were all in our Coaches , he took Horse , and overtook us , as we were entring into the Temple . And see how unfortunate we were , I was fully resolved to admit of all his excuses , and to assure him that I did love him , what demonstrations soever I had given to the contrary ; and to make good my words , I would have broke off all friendship with Leriana , and all familiarity with Thersander , and sought out for opportunity to tell Damon as much . But he , being abused by the treason of false Leriana , when he saw me , he looked with such an angry brow , and so sleighted me , as I became offended with him , not knowing or imagining what cause he should have so to do ; yet , presently after , remembring how I had made him jealous , I did excuse him . We all went into the Temple , and the sacrifice begun , during which , I observed , that he looked upon me very often , but , with such angry eyes , and brow beating frownes , as plainly spoke him to be very much transported . But hear , I beseech you , into what an extasie this passion did hurry him : When the sacrifice was offered , and every one in the midst of their zeal and devotion upon their knees , he rose up , and with a loud voice uttered these words : Oh great god , who art adored in this sacred place , by all this devout assembly ; if thou beest just , why dost thou not punish a soul , that is the most perfidious , and most cruell , in all the world ? I demand justice of thee in her presence , to the end , that if she have any thing to alledge in her defence , she may : but , if she cannot , and thou not punish her , I will say , thou art either unjust , or impuissant . You may imagine , wise Shepheardesse , in what a case I was in , and how fearfull I was , lest he should say more , and make it known , that it was I of whom he spoke . All the Assembly turned their eyes towards him , as well , because he spoke with a voice full of terrour , as because of his unaccustomed way of doing it . But he , after this , said no more , only kneeled down upon his knees , and seemed very zealous at his devotion . This moved many unto various censures ; and it was well for me , that I had a Hood over my face , which kept it from being seen ; for doubtlesse , my very blushes would have betrayed me , and told all the congregation , that it was I he meant , His friends and kinsmen thought this prayer to be very unseasonable , and as soon as all divine service was done , they sought for him , to tell him their opinions ; but , they all missed of their aimes , for he thrust himselfe into the croud , and slipt away to his lodging ; where , after he had set all his businesse in order , he writ a Letter unto me , and put it into his pocket ; then writ these words unto Thersander . Damon's Challenge unto Thersander . IF the injury I have received from you were of that nature , as could be satisfied with any thing but blood , I should not desire , Thersander , to see you alone with a sword in your hand : But , since I can no other way receive satisfaction , and being assured , your courage will not be more backward in fighting then offending , I send this man unto you , whom you know to be my servant , and who will conduct you to the place where I am , without any other Armes , then as we usually wear by our sides ; promising you , by the honour of a Cavalier , that you shall finde none to defend your selfe from , but him , whose name is Damon . He gave command unto a young man , whose name was Halladine , who served him , and whom he loved very well , both for his affection and ingenuity , that he should bring him a Horse to the out-side of the Town-walls , and another for himselfe , and this in all haste , and so secretly , as none should see Halladine did as he was commanded . And when they were thus both out of the Town , Damon left the high-way , and chusing out a place fit for his purpose , and out of the common passage , he acquainted Halladine with his intention , gave him his instructions and the Letter which he writ unto Thersander . The young man , desirous to serve his Master according to his commands , found out Thersander , and delivered his message so handsomely , as none took any notice of it . But , why should I spend any more time upon this subject ? Thersander went , they fought , Damon was Conquerour , and left Thersander bleeding upon the place , with three dangerous wounds in his body : 'T is true , Damon was but in little better condition ; but he had strength enough to take the Ring , which Leriana gave to Thersander , off his finger , whilst he was in a sound ; and getting upon his horse , he rid away , commanding Halladine to follow him . As for my part , I had a great desire to give this Cavalier all contentment , and looked about for him with as searching eyes as any in the company , wondring I could not see him . After dinner and not dreaming of this mischance which hapned , as I and one of my Companions was walking in the Garden , I saw Halladine comming , who addressing himselfe unto me , asked , if Leriana was not here lately ? And causing her to be called , he addressed himselfe unto her in this manner . Leriana , My Master knowing how welcome the newes I bring would be unto you , hath commanded me to tell it unto you , not for any affection that is betwixt you , but because knowes Mandonthe loves you . Then he related the whole passage of the Combat , and afterwards continued on : When he was got on Horseback again , said he , and when I saw him ride into places least frequented , I wondred ; for he was much wounded , and I could not chuse but cell him , that I thought it more necessary to seek out a good Chirurgion , to dresse his wounds . He answered me , we shall finde one presently Halladine , never fear it . I thought he had said true , and believed him , following him still , with abundance of pitty , for he had lost a great abundance of blood . At last , he came to the banks of the River Garrone , and to a place where there was such a Precipice , as was a terrour to look down . Being come unto this place , he would light from his Horse ; but he was so weak with the losse of so much blood , as I must needs help him to alight . Then leaning his back against the Rock , he pulled a Paper out of his pocket , and holding it in his hand , said unto me : This Letter is directed unto the fair Mandonthe , be sure you give it unto her . Then pulling out the Ring which he took from Thersander ; Give her this also , said he unto me , and assure her from me , that death is very welcome to me , since I have given a testimony , that I did deserve it better then he unto whom she gave it ; and since my sword hath sent him out of the world , whom she thought so worthy of it : conjure her by her own merits , and the affection she once vowed unto me , that she never bestow it hereafter upon one , whose Love is dishonourable to her , and who could no better keep it . I took the Letter and the Ring which he gave me ; but seeing he had not strength enough to sustain himselfe , and that he grew very pale , I took him under the arme , bad him be of good heart , and not thus be a murderer of himselfe : And pulling out my handkerchiefe , I would have stopped that wound which bled the most But he , taking it hastily out of my hand : Stay , stay , Hallidane , said he , never think of living , now I am out of Mandonthe's favour . Then holding my handkerchiefe under his wound , be received the blood as it ran out ; and when it was almost full , he held it to me , and spoke these words : Make it appear , Halladine , upon this last occasion , that my love to thee , and my choice of thee for thy fidelity , was deserved : And as soon as I am dead , carry this Letter and this Ring unto Madonthe , and this handkerchiefe full of blood unto Leriana , and tell her , that since she could never be satisfied with doing me hurt as long as I lived , I have sent her this blood to stop her insatiable malice . Oh Sir , ( said I unto him ) shall I live to see you die for any woman living ? Rather command me to sheath my sword in their hearts , and to let them know , they are not worthy to use such a noble Cavalier in this manner But , see the height and strength of his affection ! though he was in such a pittifull weak condition , that he could hardly speak ; all he was able to do , was , to lean against the Rock : yet , when he heard me utter these words , he started up in fury , took his sword in his hand , and doubtlesse had killed me , had I not saved my selfe by nimblenesse . And seeing he could not reach me : Away , away , thou wicked and disloyall Servant , ( cryed he out ) darest thou speak so irreverently of the most deserving Woman in the whole Universe ? If I live , thou shalT die by no other hand but mine . Then finding extream feeblenesse to seize upon him , he endeavoured to get near the point of the Rock : You do lose , this day , Oh fairest Madonthe , ( said he ) him , whose affection is onely worthy of your merits . Then , ( Oh heavens ! ) he leaned over the Rock to throw himselfe down , and was almost quite gone , when I suddenly took hold of his Helmet ; but , his weight , and the terrour of the Precipice , was more likely to pull me after him , than I to pull him out of it ; and , I must confesse , that fear of death made me let go my hold , to save my own life . I ran to the bottom of this Precipice , fetching a great compasse round about , in hopes to finde him there swimming down the stream : But alas ! I could never see , nor ever finde more , of the body of my poor Master . When I had done all I could , and all in vain , I thought it my last duty to fulfill his last commands , and therefore I came hither . It is to you , Madam , ( said he ) that this Letter and this Ring is due● ; and though they be sprinkled with his blood , yet , be not afraid to take them , for , it is the most noble and generous blood that ever came out of a man. And this is thy due ( said he to Leriana , and gave her his handkerchief full of blood ) take it , and glut thy damned rage ; and be sure , that if the gods be just , they will shoure vengeance upon thee . Upon this word , he threw the handkerchiefe at her seet , and beginning to cry , he went away in a sad and desperate sury , and would not give one word more . I need not tell you , how this message went to my heart . I cannot , if I would , expresse my sad apprehensions ; I was so quite past my selfe , as they carried me to my Chamber ; and , as fortune was , I met those that brought Thersander , who was not quite dead . When I was come to my selfe again , and my spirits a little better setled , I cast my eye upon the Ring which Halladine brought me ; I took it to be the same I did ordinarily wear , and comparing them together , I found no difference , but that it was a little newer and bigger . I could not imagine why they should be made so just alike , nor who gave it unto Thersander . At last , I read the Letter , and found it to be thus written . Damon's Letter unto Madonthe . MADAM , SInce Leriana's malice is more predominant in you , than my true affection , and hath caused you , in lieu of being favourable unto me , to cast your eye upon a person , who is so much unworthy of you , and to confirm your good acceptance of him by the gift of a Ring : I am resolved to make it appear by Armes , that he , upon whom you confer these favours , is not able to preserve them against him , whom you have so unjustly refused : And that if either Valour or affection can merit them , none can pretend unto them more then my selfe . Yet , conceiving my selfe not worthy to live , and love one that can disdain me for a man of such mean merit and valour ; if the fate of Armes do favour me , as I do not doubt but they will , I promise you , that the sight of me shall never make you desire any revenge , for taking away from you your dear Thersander ; if either Sword , or Water , or Fire , can give death to a most miserable man. These expressions , so full of extream transport , did make a most strange wound in my soul ; such an odd stupification of sorrow seized upon me , as I cannot tell you what I either said or did . So it was , that being got to bed , I lost my witts , thinking alwaies that Damon followed me , and the handkerchiefe of blood was still before my eyes ; so as it was no more then requisite I should have one alwaies by me , to add some consolation . Leriana , who thought that I was ignorant of all her wicked devices , would needs be with me , as usuall , and the better to dissemble it , came crying to my bed-side : But , as soon as ever I saw her , I must confesse , I had not so much power over my selfe , as to dissemble my hatred of her , and indeed , I thought it in vain , since Damon was dead : Away , away , most wicked and perfidious wretch , ( said I unto her ) away , thou very Pest of all human society , come not near me with thy damned and hellish tricks , had I as much strength as will , I would strangle thee with my own hands , and tear thy heart in pieces . Those who were in the Chamber , being ignorant of the cause I had for these expressions , were infinitely astonished at them . But she , who had the readiest wit in her wickednesse , of any that ever breathed , went from me , holding up her hands and eyes , and told them , that , to hee great griefe , I was mad , and quite out of my wits , which they easily believed , having heard me utter some odd expressions ; and thus she went out of my Chamber with this excuse . In the mean while , Thersander recovered , for his wounds were not mortall , and the losse of blood only was the cause of his sounding . Presently after , I also began to be my selfe again and to enquire , what reports went of me at Court : I understood , that every one talked according to their severall fancies , but that all in generall blamed me for the death of Damon , and how every one thought , that Leriana had told many a tale unto Leontidas and his Wife ; and at the same time , I saw Thersander come into my Chamber : The very sight of him made me start , and having no minde to speak with him , when he fell down upon his knees at my beds side , I turned my head the other way . 'T is very true , Madam , said he ) you have no reason to look upon a man , who , of all men in the world , is the most unworthy of your aspect ; for , I must needs confesse , I merit that lesse , then any man that lives , since I have given you so much cause to hate me . But , if your goodnesse will be pleased to daigne me a hearing , perhaps you will not deem me so culpable as now you do . And because I answered him very sharply and would not give him leave to speak , my Nurse , who was with me , took his part , and told me , that I ought to hear him ; for , if he were not in fault , I had no reason to treat him so ; and , if he were in fault , then I might , after a hearing , with more reason banish him my presence . Well , well , said I , what do you think he will , or can , alledge ? I know as well as he , he will say , that the affection he bears unto me , hath forced him to do what he did : But , what have I to do with his affection , if it be so prejudiciall to me ? I shall not , Madam , ( said he unto me ) insist only upon that affection you speak of , though perhaps to any other , that might be a better plea and excuse , as you think it ; but , I shall go further , and tell you , that never any were so perniciously & subtlely consened , as you and I have been by Leriana . And hereupon he told the whole story of her jugling artifice , how she infused so much confidence into him , as to look upon me , to speak unto me , to aspire unto my favour ; how she puffed him up by reports unto him of favours from me , what stratagems she invented against Damon , how she made the world believe he loved Ormanthe , how she instructed silly Ormanthe for that purpose , and how she gave him a Ring from me , which he conceived to be the cause of the quarrell betwixt Damon and him . Now Madam , ( said he , and continued ) do you think it possible , but that such hopes as she infused into me , should swell the most prudent soul that ever was ? Alas , I dare not so much as wish so great a happiness ; but me-thinks , I may in reason be excused , since I was meerly drawn in , and possed up with vain hopes by the artifice of Leriana , with whose persidie I thought fit to acquaint you , that you may hereafter beware of her , and her wicked devices , with which she has cheated both you and me . Then he let me understand , how this wicked woman , seeing she could no longer deceive me and him , and being also reprehended by Leontidas and his Wife , for having so little care of me ; she , to excuse her selfe , had told them all that her subtle imagination could devise against us ; how I was in love , and how I was loved by many , and so many , as she could hardly number them : and amongst those whom she named , Damon and Thersander were not forgotten . At which , Leontidas was so angry , and his Wife more , both against me and against him , as he thought it fit to acquaint me with it , to the end , I might take the best course I could . And lastly , he made such humble supplications , that I would pardon him , for daring to love me , and such serious protestations , to live for the future as he ought , that I was constrained by the intreaties of my Nurse , to pardon him . But now , wise Shepheardesses , I shall acquaint you with one of the greatest villanies that ever was invented against an innocent person . I told you before , how Ormanthe , by Leriana's command , was extreamly fond of Damon ; and you must know , that she was not so ill favoured , nor so disgusted , but her kindnesses to him were well accepted , so as she proved to be with Child . The poor silly Wench presently acquainted her crafty Aunt with it , who at the first was much astonished and offended at it ; but afterwards having recourse to her accustomed subtlety , she plotted and intended to make use of this occasion , to make Damon believe , that I had this Child by Thersander ; and therefore she expresly charged Ormanthe , to tell no body of it in the world ; and afterwards , because her belly began to swell , she taught her how to dresse her selfe , that it might best deceive the worlds notice . But when Damon was dead ; and that all things were changed , yet she resolved to pursue her plot , and make use of it to my ruine ; and thus she went to work . Since this sad accident of Damon , I kept my bed almost continually unlesse in the afternoones I rose , and shut my selfe up in my Closet , and there stayed till nine or ten of the clock at night , entertaining my own melancholly thoughts alone , and none knew where I was , except my Nurse and some Maides that waited upon me , whom I had charged , to tell none in the world where I was . And because it might be thought strange I never went to the Queen , if it were known I was not sick , I faigned my selfe to be so ; and to deceive the Physicians , I did not complain of a Feavour or any other known disease , but sometimes of a Megrim , othertimes of my Teeth , of the Collick , and such like . And because my friends would sometimes send to visit me , not daring to come themselves , for fear of offending Leontidas and his Wife , who were very potent with the King and Queen , I commanded my Nurse to put some of the Maides into my bed , who should receive the messages for me , and who faigning to be unwilling to speak , my Nurse should make the answer ; the Windowes being close shut and the Curtains drawn , no light almost came into the Chamber , so as none could tell whether it was I or no. Leriana knew by her Niece , that it was my constant custome to shut my selfe up in my Closet , every afternoon : And because I was no hater of Ormanthe , though she had been simply instrumentall in my misery , therefore I permitted her to be alwaies amongst my Maides : for , what she had done , was not out of any malice unto me : And at this time , she told Leriana all passages concerning me , more out of simplicity , then any hatred unto me . But her Aunt , whose aime was absolutely to ruine me and my reputation , nay , even to take away my life , lest I should make known all the villany unto Leontidas , she thought , that she had met with a fit occasion to effect her wicked desires . And because she was sure , Thersander had acquainted me with her artifices and tricks , which she had used against Damon and me she turned all her affection to him into mortall hatred . And there being never in this world a spirit so full of subtlety and malice , as this woman , she aimed to be revenged upon Thersander and me both at once ; and thus she had laid her plot . She asked Ormanthe , how long she thought her selfe to have been with Child ? and upon reckoning up of the time , she found , that she was within a month of her Account ; of which Leriana was very glad : And after she had bid her be of good courage , she commanded her , to keep her big belly very close , and that as soon as ever she found any throwes of Labour to be upon her , then to acquaint her ; and in the mean time to get into my bed in my room as oft as she could . And making this to be the foundation of her treason , she went unto the Wife of Leontidas , and falling down upon her knees , most humbly beseeched her to pardon her carelessnesse in observance of me . And because she knew , that the aimes of this Lady were more at my Estate then me , and since there was no likelyhood , that her Nephew would marry me , she added these words : If you will be pleased , Madam , to take me into your favour again , I shall shew you a most infallible and just way to make all Madonthe's Estate yours . The Lady hearing this proposition , so suitable to her humour , she began to hearken unto it , and asked her , what way was it that she meant ? I shall in few words acquaint you , ( said this wicked devill ) but , Madam , upon condition , that you will pardon a new fault which I shall acquaint you withall . And commanding her to speak freely , Leriana thus continued : Madonthe , ( in the person of whom , god , Madam , seemes to love you , since he would not let her be in your house ) is the most miserable and lost woman in all Aquitain ; and I must confesse , I never thought , that one so young as she could have deceived one of my age ; her modest behaviour , her high looks her family from whence she is descended , and those good examples which she had of you , might well move me to answer for her chastity as for my own ; and yet for all this , I have discovered , that she is with Child , How ! Madonthe , with Child , said the Lady ? Yes , Madam , ( answered Leriana ) and more then that , she is ready to be brought to Bed. But how , replyed she , and from whom do you know this ? Madam , said she , I most humbly beseech you to pardon me , and to believe that I was not so carelesse in the charge which you gave me , as you imagine : Considering her demeanour , I might easily be deceived , and could never imagine , she should ever look so low , as to love such a man as Thersander . I see now , that jealousie has clearer eyes then any prudence ; for Damon found this out , which my eyes could never see . At last , I came to know it by the means of a Midwife , unto whom she had addressed her selfe for a Medicine , to make her selfe miscarry : But , the good woman being vertuous , and hating such wickednesse , did answer her , That she could not , because now the Child was entirely formed , nay , ready to be born ; but , she would do thus much for her , she could make her labour so easie and speedy , as none should ever know any thing . Now this woman came and acquainted me . And because I was very desirous to know who the father was , I asked her , if she could suspect any person ? Very hardly said she unto me , unlesse it be Thersander , for , as oft as I looked upon her belly , or she thought upon the danger she was in she would say nothing else , but , Ah Thersander , thy affection will cost me dear . This makes me judge it to be him . Now Madam I beseech you consider , how could I keep her from this man ? a domestick , a base man , infinitely her inferiour : Could I ever imagine , she should look so low as him ? But , since she hath rendred her selfe unworthy of your alliance , let her be punished according to her merits , and make her an example unto all of her age , whilst you do enjoy that Fortune and Estate , which she is unworthy of ; and this is the way : You know , Madam , that by our Lawes , every woman who offends in Chastity , is to die by fire . We shall very easily convict her of this crime , since she hath a witnesse of it in her own belly . And because those who are thus condemned , do not only lose their lives , but their Estates are also consiscate to the King , be you the first that shall beg Mandonthe's . Leontidas came into the Room , and finding Leriana there : How ( said he to his Wife ) can you endure the sight of her , who is the cause of our displeasures ? His Wife , full of desire to be Mistris of my Estate , went to him , and took him to the window , there told him how the case stood : And though he was a person of honour , and a generous minded man ; yet , she wrought so with him , that at the last he consented unto what she desired : So calling Leriana , he commanded her to tell him the truth , and be sure to say no more , then what she could justifie . She , with an incredible impudence , repeated all , that before she had told unto his Wife , and farther told him , that if he would not believe her , let him finde out any Midwife , so she were one that was unknown to me , and let him receive the truth from her report . Leontidas thought this to be a good way & the next morning he sent for one . It hapned so , as that day her Niece , by her command , was in my place in bed ; and to keep my Nurse for taking any notice of what she intended to do , she sent for her unto her Chamber , under pretence of some earnest businesse with her , so as there was none in my Chamber of any judgment ; and so Leriana going in with the Midwife , and having fully instructed her Niece what she should say , she went unto her , and said : Madam I promised to bring one unto you , who would administer some comfort unto you ; I have now kept my word . Ormanthe , in a low voice , answered , that she was very welcome . Are you pleased , Madam , said the Midwife , that I should see in what condition you are in ? Yes , said Ormanthe . Then she put her hand into the bed , and upon her belly , and did such things as are usuall upon such occasions : and as fortune was , the Child stirred , so as the pains of Labour were presently upon the poor Wench ; and in lesse then two houres , she was , without any noise , or any in the Room that could take any notice , brought to bed . Leriana seeing things fall out so well according to her designe , she sent the two Maids who were in the Chamber upon two severall errands , and so was alone in the Chamber ; she caused her Niece within an houre after to rise , and in the mean while , they held the little Child unto the fire . Then to compleat her treason , she , with the Midwife , carried it stark naked unto Leontidas , being very desirous that every one should see it as she went out of my Chamber and Lodgings : I heard it cry into my Closet where I was , but never mistrusting any such villany , I would not be diverted from my sad thoughts . She addressed her self first unto the Wife of Leontidas , and this testimony , together with the Midwife , did give her such assurance , as she did believe it , and Leontidas also . But the better to cover her treason , she beseeched the Lady to content her selfe with my Estate , and that if she would be pleased to spare my life , she was confident , considering the fault I had committed , that I would be willing to cloister up my selfe all the rest of my daies , amongst the Druides Daughters or Vestalls : and that this would be acceptable unto god , to save my life , and not to stain so noble a Family as mine with an act so infamous . That though my fault was great yet she could not forget the affection she once did bear unto me , as long as I did behave my selfe as I ought ; and therefore she could not chuse but make this request . The Wife of Leontidas having no designe upon my life , but only upon my Estate , did consent unto it ; but Leontidas himselfe , being a man of honour , was long before he could consent unto it : But at last the importunities of his Wife , together with the dissembling tears of Leriana , and the remembrance of his obligations unto my Father ; all these did so work with him , as they both commanded Leriana to perswade me , unto what she had proposed . But this not being the designe of this devillish woman , she desired them first to let some daies passe , and beseeched Leontidas and his Wife , to let some go with her , to see in what condition I was : Which they did , commanding an old Lady , and an old Cavalier , in whom they had good assurance , to wait upon Leriana . She , with the Midwife , after the Child was put to Nurse , conducted them into my Chamber , went to my bed , and when she found me not in it , she seemed amazed ; she turned up the clothes , and shewed them the signes of a Woman in Child-bed ; and faigning not to know where I was , did seek about for me , and at last found me in my Closet : She called them unto her , and shewed me unto them through the chincks of the dore . All this while I knew nothing , but was then laid down upon a little Couch , with my hand under my head , musing upon the miserable fate of Damon , so as they might easily see the sad thoughts of my heart by my face . This wicked wretch made them believe , that my being ill proceeded from my being newly brought to bed , which they , seeing my sad posture , did very easily believe : And being thus deceived , they returned , and made their report unto Leontidas and his Wife . In the mean time , Leriana staying alone with the Midwife , did change the sheets of my bed , and all things , that might give any knowledge of what had passed . Afterwards conjured the woman not to speak of it , but to observe the time and the place very precisely ; and then they went out of my Lodging . My Nurse presently after returned , and finding nothing altered in my Chamber , did wonder at nothing , but not to see Ormanthe in my bed ; but , supposing she had some businesse , she made no great matter of it . Night being come , and the usuall time of my going to bed , I went into it , and slept till the morning , without any manner of imagination of these things . In the mean time , Leriana had invented strange Messages and Orations in my name , telling Leontidas and his Wife that I did most humbly beseech them to have pitty upon me ; that I did acknowledge my life to be in their hands ; that I did wholly give my selfe unto them , and that I desired no more , but to be shut up in some retired place , where none could see me ; that as soon as I was able to stir abroad , I would come and beg pardon for the fault which I had committed , and desire leave to sequester my selfe from the world . To be briefe , wise Shepheardesses , this hellish woman did so well manage her wickednesse , that six weeks passed thus on . In the mean time , Ormanthe was so well recovered , as if she were a Maid again , and so , as none could imagine she had been with Child , but was fairer then before . Leriana had so well instructed her , that when I asked her , why she went away without telling me ? she answered , That she durst not knock at my dore for fear of disturbance , and that when she went , she thought , that she should not have stayed away above two or three daies at the most , and so thought to have returned , before I should take notice she was gone , though her businesse with her Aunt did keep her longer . I received her excuse , and only told her , that she might well have asked leave . Things being in this condition , Leriana feared nothing now , but the being convinced of a lie , and therefore resolved to execute her malicious designe . She had two Cosen germans which were Souldiers , and had gotten the reputation of the most valiant Blades in all the Court of Torrismond ; moreover , they were poor , and had no other hopes , but in being Heires unto Leriana's estate . She , intending to make use of their valour did oblige them both by presents , and by giving them fresh hopes of her Estate ; which did tie them so unto her , that she could not command any thing which they would not execute . After she had made her selfe sure of them , she began to change her tale with Leontidas and his Wife , telling them , that I took courage ; that I did not now think any more of leaving the World , but that I had quite forgotten my duty unto them . To be briefe , within a few daies after , she told them , that now there was nothing to be hoped from me , but by force , and that I did deny all ; and in saying so , she seemed to be so much offended at me , as she confessed , I was not worthy of that favour which they would shew me . And because the Wise of Leontidas gaped still after my Estate , she asked her , how she could convince me ? We have , said she , very good witnesses ; but , though we had not , yet since truth is on our side , I have some that will maintain it by Armes against any whosoever shall maintain the contrary : And you know , Madam , that such things as are dubious , and cannot be made apparent by convincing proofes , the truth of them is to be tryed by Armes . Leontidas , who was a person of honour , and who began to be very angry at the craft which he conceived I used : No , no , said he , I am very certain she is in a fault ; it shall be my selfe who will accuse her , and I will maintain it against all men whomsoever . Leriana , who had made her selfe sure of her two Cosen-germans and who above all desired to seem very affectionate unto Leontidas , she turned towards his Wife : Madam , said she unto her , I had rather die , than my Lord should enter into Armes upon this occasion ; I beseech you divert him from it , or else I protest I will meddle no more in the matter : I have Leotaris , my Cousen german , and his Brother , who will undertake the charge ; and indeed it is most fit they should , for it is not handsome to beg the Estate of one , whom he doth accuse . Leontidas persisted in his will ; but his Wife would by no means see him in so much danger , and thinking it not handsome he should be my accuser , and at the same time beg my Estate of the King , she so prevailed with him , that he referred it unto the Kinsmen of this woman . This being the resolution , Leriana spake unto Leotaris , promised him her Estate , made an assurance of it by Writing ; and briefly , so obliged him and his Brother , as they would have attempted either against heaven or hell ; and , right or wrong , would arme themselves against me . Leriana being assured on this side , backed by the opinion of very many , and also with the authority of Leontidas , she presented her selfe before the King , accused me , offered to prove her accusation , and sett forth the businesse so colourably , as every one believed it to be true : And lest Thersander should discover all her wicked devices and forgeries , she made him a party in the accusation , saying , he was the Father of the Child purposely to disable his testimony against her . The Queen , who was a Princesse full of honour and vertue , did joyne her prayers with the accusation of this wicked woman , and did require I should be punished according to the rigour of the Law. Leontidas is called , who being ashamed of the businesse , made the same request . This act being to the dishonour of his family , his wife beseeched the Queen , to become a mediator for the Estate , which the King did freely grant : And yet this good Prince calling to memory , the good service which my Father had don Thierres his Father , he was very sorry for this dysaster . The first newes I heard of all this , was , when the Officers of Justice came to seize upon me locked up my Chamber and Closet and carried me before the King , never telling me for what . Oh heavens , in what a case was I in , when I heard the words of Leriana ? it was long before I could speak ; at last , recollecting my selfe , I kneeled down before the Queen , beseeched her not to believe this wicked woman ; I protested unto her by all that is sacred , there was no such thing , that there could be no proofe against my chastity , and beseeched her out of pitty to favour the cause of a most innocent . The King was more moved at my words then the Queen ; whether it was , because he remembered the services of my Father , or because my youth and face moved him to pitty ; but so it was , that turning towards Leriana : If you do aver ( said he ) any thing which is not true , I do vow by the soul of my Father , that you shall suffer the same punishment which you have prepard for others . Sir , ( said she , with an impudent brow ) I will prove what I say , both by Witnesses and by Armes . And both , said the King , are allowed you . Then causing us to be separated , I was committed to safeguard , and Thersander also ; and it was commanded that witnesses should be produced : Then the Midwife and the Nurse of Ormanthe's Child , did testifie their knowledge in the businesse ; the old Cavalier and the old Matron of whom I spoke , did the like ; she produced severall witnesses , who saw her go out of my Chamber with the Child . To be briefe , the proofes were such , as if god had not preserved my innocency , I had been condemned . By fortune , the Judges being in my Chamber , and reading the Depositions against me , I knew not what to do in this affliction but only to have recourse unto the gods ; and then , lifting up my hands and eyes to heaven , I prayed ; Oh! ye most omnipotent gods who do see into my heart , and know , that I am innocent of all this which I am accused of , be my supporters , and declare my innocency . And then , as if inspired by some good angell , I turned my selfe towards the chimney , and addressing my speech unto the Judges : If these accusations ( said I unto them ) be true . I beseech the gods that I may never breathe again ; and if they be fals , I beseech them , that this hot coal may not burn me : Then presently stooping , I took up a great coal of fire , and held it in my hand naked , till it was extinguished , not being at all burned . The Judges amazed at this proof , would needs touch the coal , to try whether it was cold , but they quickly withdrew their hand ; then they looked into my hand , to see if there was any signe of burning , but they found it no more touched , then if it had never touched fire ; you may imagine whether they were astonished or no : But so it was , they made a report of this unto the King , who ordained , that Leriana should be acquainted with it , to see , if this testimony of my innocence , would make her decline her accusation : But she alledged , that I had procured some receipt , which kept the fire from burning me , and that her Witnesses which she produced were without exception , and that this proofe by fire might perhaps have been allowed , if it had been ordained and appointed by the Judges ; but , since it proceeded from my own will , it was to be suspected of much artifice . To be briefe , sage Shepheardesses , she smoothed over her villany with so many colourable arguments of truth , as all the favour I could obtain from the King , was , to ordain , that the matter should be tryed by Armes , and that within fifteen daies , we should finde out the Cavaliers , which should enter into the lists for us . The newes of all this was quickly dispersed throughout all Aquitain , so as my Mother heard of it as well as others ; and because Leriana had produced so many Witnesses , she believed , as almost all others did , that I had committed the fault whereof I was accused ; and she having lived alwaies in great honour and same , it grieved her so much , as she fell sick , and being old withall , she died within ten or twelve daies after she first heard of it ; but , in such a bad opinion of me , as she would never send to see me nor assist me in my justification . And see how many severall waies the gods were pleased to afflict me ; for , this grieved me more , then I am able to expresse . Thus was I without Father or Mother , destitute of all friends , and universally blamed by every one . I must confesse , I did many times intend to throw my selfe out of the window , to rid my selfe out of so many sorrowes ; but , still the gods preserved me in hopes that my innocency would at last appear , putting into my minde , that if I should die so , I should leave all Aquitain in a bad opinion of me . But , when Leriana offered Leotaris and his Brother for her Champions , and when neither Thersander nor I could name any , as well , because we were not prepared for it , as , because no man would enter into so bad a quarrell , as every one thought this was : I must confesse I was astonished , and now more then ever grieved for poor Damon , assuring my selfe , that had he been alive , I could not have wanted a Champion . Thersander , on the other side , he must defend his cause by fighting , both with Leotaris and his Brother , one after another . But the terme being past , the King in favour allowed us eight daies longer , and they being past , he added three more : without any further delay , at the expiration of which , we were brought into the Lists , I all in mourning , and without any other company , but the Officers of justice ; and Leriana , on the contrary , all triumphant , and in the company of many Gallants ; she was upon another Scaffold , opposite to that where I was . Leotaris and his Brother were already in the Lists , armed Cap apé , and bravely mounted vaunting the more , because they believed to finde no Antagonist but Thersander , for none else could we finde , because Leontidas , who was the Kings favourit , did take Leriana's part ; and those who heretofore had made addresses of Love unto me , and would have undertaken a hundred such Combats for me , were now all cold and backward , because I had sleighted them for Thersander . Thus you may see , a falshood is hardly to be known from truth , when it is subtlely disguised with a handsome glosse . At last , Thersander enters the Lists against them both , hoping , that the justice of his cause would bear him out . It was ordained by the Judges , that if during the Combat , any Cavalier would present him selfe for me , he should be received ; and that Leotaris and his Brother , might fight with Thersander , both together , or severally , if they would . These two Brothers were men of great courage , and persons of honour , so as they would undertake him one after another ; but Leriana would not by any means suffer it , so as they ran both of them together against him . Judge , sage Shepheardesses , in what a condition I was ; I do assure you , that I was so much out of my selfe , as I could not see any thing . I looked at . At last , the command was given , and the Trumpets sounded . Thersander , who was couragious enough , putting his confidence in the gods , and justice of his cause , set spurrs to his Horse , and with his Lance , hit the Brother of Leotaris , and doing him no hurt , brake it ; but he himselfe at the same time , was dismounted by two Lances , with the sadle betwixt his legs . Leriana seeing so great an advantage on her side , she was all joy ; I , on the contrary , all fear . Thersander seeing himselfe in this extremity , did not for all that lose his understanding , but running to his Horse , he pulled the bridle off from his head , before his Antagonists could return upon him : The Horse being of a high spirit , and finding himselfe without either bridle or sadle , began to run up and down the place , and , as if the gods had inspired him , came to Leotaris and his Brother , and began to paw with his feet , and bite with his teeth , kicking and bounding , and did so fiercely assault them that they , in lieu of fighting with Thersander , had enough to do to defend themselves from this Animal : This did amuse them a while , because they could not kill him so soon as they did imagine because of his nimblence and perpetuall motion ; but at the last , they dispatched him , and being animated the more against Thersander , resolved to dispatch him also presently ; and therefore falling both upon him in the heat of their fury , he had no other way but to run close to his dead Horse , which lay gasping in the end of the Lists , and which did him some service after his death ; for the Horses of his enemies did boggle so at him , that their Riders could hardly come neer him , and this prolonged the Combat : At the last , Leotaris seeing he could not get his Horse any neerer he alighted from him , and so did his Brother from his ; and leaving their Horses both loose in the place , went both up to Thersander , and fell upon him , who certainly did as much as one man could well do , but having to deal with two of the stoutest Cavaliers in all Aquitain , at once , it was impossible for him to make any long resistance . He had received severall wounds , and lost so much blood , as he had not strength to defend himselfe any longer , when the gods , out of pitty unto me , did send a Cavalier , who desired entrance into the Lists , in defence of me and Thersander : The dore was presently opened unto him ; and because he saw Thersander in great extremity , he spurred his Horse furiously up unto them ; but when he was come neer , he stooped , and cryed out unto them ; Hold Cavaliers , and do not any longer offend against the Lawes of Chivalrie ; come off that wounded man , and fall both upon me , who am sent hither purposely to punish you . Leotaris and his Brother hearing his voice , did recoile , and were sorry that they were both on foot , and therefore ran towards their Horses : But the stranger rid up to them , and told them , That if they had their Horses , they should receive it as a courtesy from him , and not from their own nimblenesse . But get up , said he , I scorn to take the advantage of my Horse against you . They both did infinitely esteem this generous act of this stranger ; but I was very sorry for it , conceiving , that he might very well have taken all advantages against those , who had fallen both at once upon Thersander . But this stranger had more noble thoughts , and would not let that which was blamable in others , be any example unto himself . Whilst I was in these thoughts , Leotaris and his Brother had both mounted themselves , who never considering the courtesie they had received , fell both at once upon him ; but they found a stronger arme to deal with , then Thersanders . I cannot , sage Shepheardesses , particularize this Combat unto you , for my fears were such , as I hardly saw it ; let it suffice I tell you , that this stranger shewed such wonderfull strength and valour , that Leriana thought him a devill , and not a mortall man. After they had fought a while , I perceived , that though he was single , yet he had the advantage of them . As for Thersander , he was so weak , as he was not able to rise . But this stranger , to the wonder of all the spectators , did give the Brother of Leotaris such a fatall blow , that he struck his head from his shoulders . Leotaris seeing this , his fury swelled with revenge : But the stranger , having now to do with no more but him , did wound him in so many places , that he was so weak with the losse of blood , as he fell from his Horse to the ground , and falling with his head foremost , the weight of his body and his armes broke his neck . The stranger alighting from his horse , and seeing him dead , he went unto Thersander , helped him to rise , and set him upon one of the Horses of his enemies ; and then taking his own , he addressed himselfe unto the Judges , and asked them , if he had any more to do ? And they answering , No : Then he required that I should be set at liberty , which was commanded that very minute . Then he came unto me , and asked me , if he could do me any further service ? Yes , Sir , said I unto him , in two things ; the one , to conduct me home , and rescue me from the tyranny of those , who have ravished me from my dearest Mother ; and the other is , that I may know the name of him , unto whom I owe both my life and my honour . As for my name ( answered he ) I shall take it as a favour , if you will not force me to make it known ; And as for waiting upon you , unto the place where you desire to be , I shall do it , so it may be presently . Whilst things went thus on my side in this place , the gods did evidence , that they never forsake the innocent ; for it hapned , that my poor Nurse , having not so much courage as to see me die , and thinking it impossible , that Thersander could maintain it out against two such Cavaliers , she stayed in my Chamber , crying and making most lamentable moan . Ormanthe , who had received all the courtesies she could desire , both from her and me , was exceedingly moved at it , and being very simple without any subtlety , she could not chuse but tell her , how her Aunt alwaies assured her , that I should not die , but only desired , that I should be beholding unto her for my life , to the end , I should be a better friend unto her . Ah! sweetheart , said the Nurse , it is most certain our Mistresse must die , if Thersander be overcome , the King himselfe , according to the Lawes , cannot save her . Alas , alas , said Ormanthe , shall my Lady be burned ? Nay , nay , said my Nurse , it is too sure . Ah me ! most miserable wretch that I am , replyed the Wench , how can I ever expect that the gods will pardon me for her death ? Why , said my Nurse , are you any waies guilty of her death ? Oh Mother ! said Ormanthe , if you will promise me to tell no body , I will tell you a strange accident . And my Nurse promising secresie , she told her , that it was she who had the Child , and told her all that I have related unto you . Sweetheart , sweetheart , said my Nurse presently , let us go presently and save her life ; believe it , the gods will be well pleased with it ; and moreover I will undertake , you shall have what you will of my Lady . Thus was the truth discovered . The Wench followed my Nurse , who , to be briefe , addressed herselfe to the Queen , and acquainted her with the whole businesse , whilst the stranger was talking unto me . The wickednesse of Leriana being thus discovered , both by Armes , and the confession of this Wench , the King commanded , she should be burned in the same fire that was prepared for me ; though she did inveigh against her Niece , saying , That my Nurse had suborned her , and that she was not of age to be a competent Witnesse , especially against her above all others , because she had chid and chastized her for these vices . But all these allegations were invalid , the truth was evident enough , by the particulars and circumstances which this Wench did speak of , and by the report of the Midwife , who confessed , that she never saw her face . Every one began to clap their hands and the people seeing the villany of Leriana , began to throw stones at her . The King commanded justice should be executed , and she seeing her selfe ready to be throwne into the fire , being much moved at the memory of all her wickednesse , she confessed the truth ; she desired audience , declared all her wicked practices , asked me pardon , and then voluntarily threw her selfe into the fire , where she ended her daies , to the contentment of all those , who heard of her wicked and malicious waies . Whilst these things were thus in agitation , the Cavalier who had delivered me , desiring not to be known ( as it is thought ) retired himselfe , and none took notice which way ; and I not finding him , was extreamly grieved , he should depart with so few thanks for what he had done : I used all the means I possibly could to hear of him ; but after all enquiry , all I could hear , was the next morning from a Country man , who met him , and whom he desired to come unto me from him , and let me know , that had he not been urged by extream importancy , he would have stayed longer , and waited upon me whither I had commanded him ; but he had promised some assistance to a Lady , who lived towards the Town of Gergovia ; and that if I had any more service to command him , I might hear of him at the Golden Mount ; and that he might be known , he would not change the Device which was upon his Shield . Then asking the man , what it was , because I was so astonished the day before , that I took no notice of it ? He told me , that it was a Tiger feeding upon the Heart of an Human body , with this Motto , Thou givest me a Death , and I maintain thy Life . Now , discreet Shepheardesses , to abridge my story , it was ordered , that I should be free from the Guardianship of Leontidas , because his Wife had begged my Estate , and be set clearly at liberty . The poor silly Ormanthe , since she was only seduced by the subtlety of her Aunt , she was shut up in one of those houses designed for such punishments , where the women there do live very well , only they must never come out . I shall now make a strange relation unto you : I did still love Damon most extreamly , and the memory of him since his death was so imprinted in my soul , that he was commonly alwaies before my eyes : But since this accident , and since I saw this strange Cavalier , I know not how , but I began to change my first affection , and placed it upon him ; and though I never saw his face , yet , I must confesse , I love him , so as it may be said , I was in love with a face of Armour : I know not whether my obligation to him was the cause of it , or whether his valour and courage , and noble minde , forced me unto it ; but so it is , I never loved any since that day , but this unknown Cavalier ; and in testimony of it , after a long expectance of his return , and hearing no newes of him , I resolved to go my selfe unto Gergovea , and the Golden Mount : After I had consulted with my selfe about this designe , I acquainted Thersander with it , who offered me all his assistance ; and I addressed my selfe unto him , rather then unto any other , because since the day he fought for me , he had wholly dedicated himselfe unto my service ; and because I had often heard him say , that he was infinitely desirous to know that valiant Cavalier , who had so bravely relieved us . I gave out therefore , that I would go and visit my Estate ; I prepared my Train , I left the Court , and came to my own house , where leaving all my retinue , I took with me only my Nurse for a companion , and Thersander to defend me , and so setforwards towards the Golden Mount. The Country was extreamly rough and mountainous , almost never without snow and ice ; my poor Nurse dyed there , and having interred her , I was much grieved to be alone with Thersander ; but I presently met with Tircis , Hylas , and Laonice , whose company pleased me so much , that , not to lose it , I resolved to put on the habit of a Shepheardesse , as now you see me , and Thersander in the habit of a Shepheard . Then after we had stayed a while amongst the Mountains , in hopes to hear some newes of him I was in quest of , I resolved to come into this Country , since he appointed us to make that way , thinking , that when I came to Gergovea , I should haply finde this Cavalier , unto whom I was so much obliged . Madonthe was thus telling her story , and not without bedewing her cheeks with tears , whilst Paris and the rest of the shepheards were talking together ; for their mindes were possessed with that malady , which above all others is an enemy to sleep . For Tircis , he loved his deceased Cleon , although he was out of all hopes of ever seeing her again . And because there was none of them so free as the inconstant Hylas , he bore it out the best of any in the company , and was least troubled with his Love. Tircis , thinking upon his dear Cleon , he could not chuse but sigh very loud , and Silvander at the same time did the same . See , said Hylas , what difference there is betwixt these two sighes . What is the difference , said Paris ? The difference is , said Hylas , that Silvander doth sigh so , to cool the fire which scorcheth him ; and Tircis sighes and blowes , to kindle that fire which heretofore did scorch him . Hylas had said very well , said Tircis , if he had said , he had thought so ; for this is only a meer imagination of a soul that knowes not how to love . How now , Tircis , said Hylas , do you also upbraid me , that I know not how to love ? I thought there had been none but that fantasticall Silvander , who had been of that opinion . If you would judge according to reason , said Tircis , you would be of our opinions . Why , said Hylas , is it requisite , that to love well , I must needs Idolize one that 's dead , as you do ? Did you but know how to love , aright , ( said Tircis ) questionlesse , if you should meet with so great a misfortune as mine , you would think your selfe obliged in duty so to do . How , how , said Hylas , in love with a Grave , a Coffin ? believe it , shepheard , I will never be in love with any such Mistresses : But , come a little to reason , what contentment , and what end do you aime at in such a love ? Love , said Tircis , is a great god , which can aime at or desire nothing but himself ; he is his own Center , and has no aime or inclination , but what begins and ends in himselfe : Love is like a Ring , it begins where it ends , and ends where it begins ; it is perpetuall , it aimes at no ends , but is pleased and contented with its own nature . These are delicate dreames indeed , said Hylas ; for my part , I believe them to be all fables , invented by some silly women . What is it , Hylas , ( said Tircis ) which you think so far from truth ? All that you say , answered Hylas , is so palpably grosse , as I were mad if I did not see the simplicity of them . You say , Love desires nothing but it selfe , and I say , we see the contrary ; for we never desire any thing , but that which we have not . If you did understand , answered Tircis , how by the infinite power of Love , two persons becomes but one , you would know , that a Lover can desire nothing but himselfe ; for as soon as you do understand , how a Lover is transformed into the person Loved , and the person Loved into the Lover , and both becomes but one , though being Lover and Loved they are two , you would finde , Hylas , and confesse , that since the Lover desires nothing but the person Loved , and since he is himselfe both the Lover and the Loved by this conjunction , he can desire nothing but himselfe . See , said Hylas , how the old Proverb is truly verified , one Errour begets a hundred . You would perswade me into a beliefe of things impossible , as , that the Lover becomes the person Loved : why , by this argument , I am Phillis , for I do love her , and yet I am Hylas , and I do desire her . The conclusion , said Silvander , is not good , for you do not love her : Had you said , that I , in loving Diana , were transformed into her , you had said right . Well , said Hylas , are you then Diana ? is your Cap there changed into a Coyfe , and your Coat into a Gown ? My Cap , said Silvander , does not love her Coife . Very good ( said the inconstant Hylas ) if you be changed into Diana , you should then dresse your selfe in the habit of a woman : It is not handsome , that so wise a shepheardesse as you are , should disguise your selfe thus in the habit of a man. There was none in all the company could forbear laughing at the pleasant expressions of this merry shepheard ; Silvander himselfe could not hold : But afterwards , he answered him thus : I will , if I can , convince you of your errour : Know therefore , that there are two parts in a man , the one is the Body , which we see and touch , and the other is the soul , which we cannot see nor touch , but is known by words and actions ; for neither words nor actions are parts of the Body , but of the Soul , which makes use of the Body only as an instrument and organ ; for the body does not see of it selfe , nor understand , it is the Soul which does it ; and so by consequence , when we do love , it is not the Body which loves , but the Soul ; and so it is only the Soul which transformes it selfe into the person Loved , and not the Body . But , said Hylas , I do love the Body as well as the Soul ; and so , if a Lover be changed into the thing Loved , my Soul should be changed as well into the Body of Phillis , as into her Soul This said Silvander , does thwart the Lawes of Nature ; for a Soul , which is spirituall , cannot become a Body , no more then a Body can become a Soul. If it be so , said Hylas , that the change be but in part , and that part be the Soul , it is that part which I do least care for . In this , said Silvander , you do make it evidently appear , that you do not love ; or at least , that you do love against reason : For the Soul ought not to debase it selfe , unto that which is interiour unto it selfe ; and therefore they say , that Love ought to be betwixt equalls ; that is a Soul to love a Soul , which is its equall , and not the Body which is its inferiour , and which Nature gave him only as an instrument . Now to make it appear , that the Lover becomes the party Loved , and that if you do love Phillis , Hylas is Phillis ; and if Phillis love Hylas , Phillis is Hylas , consider what the Soul is ; It does consist , Shepheard , of the Will , the Memory , and of the Understanding : Now Philosophers do hold , that we can love only that , which we do know ; and if the knowledge , and the thing known , be one and the same thing , it must consequently follow , that the knowledge of him who Loves , and her who is loved , is the same . That if the Will of a Lover , ought not to differ from the Will of the person Loved , and if he do seek her by his thoughts , which is onely an effect of the Memory , as well as by his corporeall eyes , who can doubt , but that the Memory , the Understanding and the Will , being changed into the person loved , his Soul , which consists of these three faculties , is changed also . By Tautates ( said Hylas ) you fetch it very high ; and though I have been long a Student in the Massilian Schooles , yet I cannot reach you . It was there , said Silvander , where I learned this Philosophy . Though you have puzzled my brains with your discourse , said Hylas , , yet you cannot demonstrate unto me , that a Lover is changed into the Loved , since there is one part left out , which is the Body . The Body , said Silvander , is not a part , but only an organ or instrument of the Soul ; and if the Soul of Phillis were separated from her Body , would it not be said , there is the Body of Phillis , and not Phillis her selfe ? And if that be properly spoken , then it must be understood that Phillis is somewhere else ; and if you do love aright , it is into that Phillis into which you should be transformed ; so as if this be so , you can have no desire out of your selfe : for , comprising all your love in your selfe , you do also comprize all your desires within your selfe . If it be so , ( said Hylas ) that the Body is but the instrument , which Phillis maketh use of , I will give you that Phillis , and let me have the rest , and see whether you or I shall be better contented . But to end all our differences , it were good if we could get a little sleep . Upon this , he was silent , and would not give any further answer : Also all the Company by little and little fell asleep , except Silvander , whose soul being swelled with abundance of reall affection , he could not close his eye of a long time after . In the mean time , Madonthe , as I told you before , had related the story of her fortune unto these fair shepheardesses ; and because a great part of the night was already spent , sleep did by degrees steal into the eyes of Phillis , and her : But Astrea , who could not sleep , still talked with Diana , who for her part , seeing how extreamly Silvander loved her , she began also to love him , although her affection to him did insensibly begin , she not taking any notice of it : At the first , it was no more , then a meer acknowledgment of his merit , ( so requisite is Knowledge before Love ) and afterwards , ordinary conversation with him , did win her to a liking of his company ; at last , his addresses unto her , with so much reverence and discretion , made her love him ; yet without any designe or intention so to do . Astrea , who entertained the same thoughts of Celadon , not being in dispose to sleep , and seeing Phillis and Madouthe both fast , also thinking that none could hear her , she spoke thus unto Diana : Sister , I must confesse , that one imprudent act doth draw many sorrowes after it , and when one fault is once committed , it requires abundance of wisdome to repair it . Consider , I beseech you , how this crime which I committed against the affection of Celadon , hath hurried me into a sea of sorrowes ; I do verily believe , that as long as I live , nay , and after my death too , if the dead have any knowledge of past actions as I believe they have , I shall never cease my grief , for my offending against the fidelity of Celadon ; yet , you see unto what a passe this fault hath brought me : This love , which with so much paines and care I have so long kept secret , and would hardly acquaint my dearest companions with it ; see , I say , how I do at this houre my selfe discover it unto strangers , who are not any waies in the world obliged unto me . Ah! could I recall that happinesse which I have lost , me-thinks I could manage it with more prudence . Sister , said Diana , all human imbecillity hath this property , that the malady can very hardly be known untill it be present ; the gods themselves only will be esteemed perfect and wise : And you must think , that if the losse of Celadon which you caused , had not fallen out that way , doubtlesse it had some other ; for , there is nothing firme and truly solid amongst men . I cannot say , but perfect prudence may a litle foresee , and mitigate these accidents ; but believe me , Sister , we must know withall , that we are all but human , and full of imperfections . You see , answered Astrea , how some do passe their lives : more sweetly than others , or at the least , their actions are not seen or known unto the world ; and I need not go any further for an instance , then in your misfortune in Philander ; but who can blame you for it ? Ah Sister ! said Diana , there is no sharper reproofes of our faults , then the knowledge that we our selves have of them . It is very true , said Astrea , but you must needs confesse , that as any good which we do enjoy ; is better and greater for being known ; so also the sorrowes and pains , when they are known , are far more bitter and smarting : And hence it is , that every one strives to hide and conceal the afflictions which befall them , and oftentimes had rather they were greater and secret , then lesse and publick . Now , Sister , there is one thing , which my affection to you prompts me to advertise you of , unto which me thinks your prudence ought to apply some remedies ; and I am sure , if before my misfortune did befall me , I had met with a friend who had freely spoken unto me , I should not have been so sadly ashamed as I am . Sister , said Diana , this is a great argument of your good affection to me ; and you will infinitely oblige me , if not only now , but alwaies , you will tell me your opinion of all my actions , freely , and clearly , and especially now , when all are asleep . Although these two Shepheardesses did think , that none did hear them , yet they were deceived ; for Laonice , who was in the company , although she seemed to be asleep , yet she was awake ; and being extreamly desirous to hear more , that she might , according to her designe do them a displeasure , she listened with a most attentive ear . On the other side , Silvander seeing all his company asleep , and hearing the sheph eardesses talking , he thought that he heard the voice of Diana ; and having an itching desire to hear their discourse , he stole so gently neer them upon his hands and knees , as he could hear them very distinctly ; and by fortune , he came just as Astrea did begin to say thus . Do you remember what I said unto you yesterday in you ear , when Silvander disputed with Phillis ? Was it not ( said Diana ) concerning the affection of that shepheard towards me ? The very same , answered Astrea ; and be pleased to understand , that since , I have discovered it more plainly by the discourse which I have had with him , and you may most infallibly expect a most extream and violent affection from him : If this affection be displeasing unto you , it is requisite you keep him at a distance from you , though I cannot tell whether that will do any good , since his humour is of such a nature , as the more it is crossed , the more violent it will grow ; but if it be pleasing unto you , it is most requisite you use abundance of discretion , that it may not be known unto any but your selfe . Sister , ( said Diana , after she had a while considered upon it ) I see you make your love unto me most evidently appear , and will keep any thing secret which I shall say ; I will therefore open my very heart unto you , but with a hearty desire , that what e're I shall say may go no further , no , not to Phillis her selfe , if it be no offence to the friendship that is betwixt you . I should think , answered Astrea , my selfe unworthy of your love , if I should impart any secret which you shall trust me withall , unto any other ; nay , I should think my selfe to be a most horrid Traitor : And as for Phillis , be confident , Sister , that as I would not do any act which might wound that affection I bear unto her , so she shall never make me offend against the love I have vowed unto you . Not that I have any diffidence in the discretion of Phillis , ( said Diana ) but because I would , if I could , hide it from my own selfe . Upon this , she paused a while , and then continued : When I lost Philander , ( as , Sister , I have told you ) I was so exceedingly grieved at it , that for a long time after , I resolved never to love any again , but to spend all the rest of my mourning daies in an eternall widowhood : For , though Philander was not my Husband , yet I do verily believe he had been , if he had survived Philidas . In this resolution , I may most safely and truely protest unto you , I have lived hitherto , so insensible of any love , as if I had neither any eyes or ears , to see or hear any motion that was presented unto me in that kinde ; Amidor , kinsman unto Philidas , can testifie as much , who , though of a wavering humour , had parts sufficient to make himselfe loved , and who before he married Alf●runte , did often offer to take me upon what conditions soever I should require : Witnesse also the poor Nicander ; I call him poor , because of the strange course which he took after my refusall . To be briefe , witnesse all those , who since that day have made addresses of love unto me . The memory of Philander has unto this very day so defended me against all others , as I have not had so much as any thought of love . But I must needs confesse , that since the faigned addresse of Silvander , I perceived my selfe much changed : I know , this shepheard at the first , did only court me for a wager ; and yet as soon as he began , his addresses did please me . On the contrary , the generous Paris did very really love me , and quitted the grandure of his quality for my sake and yet for all his merits , I could finde in my selfe no other love unto him , then that of a Sister unto a Brother . To finde out the reason of all this , is a thing impossible , but yet it is most certainly true . Now , Sister , if I do say , that I do love Silvander after another manner , mistake me not ; do not think that I am in love with him , but that I do resent the very same beginings , which I remember I resented at the beginning of my affection unto Philander . I beseech you , Sister , ( said Astrea unto her ) what is it which pleaseth you best in him ? First , ( said Diana ) I perceive , he never loved any before ; and this cannot be attributed unto any stupidity of his understanding , since he does plainly evidence the contrary by his discourse : Then he does so handsomely submit himselfe , and gives me such an absolute power over his will , as he never speaks a word , but he fears the offending me . Then again , there is a continued and constant discretion in all the actions of his life , you shal never see him either too much or too little in any thing he does : and lastly , which is the prime cause of my amity , I do think him to be an honest , plain , open-hearted man , and without vice . I do assure you , Sister , ( said Astrea ) I do observe the same qualities to be in this shepheard ; and for my part , I do think , that if ever the heavens do destinate you to love any , you will be very happy in him . But let me tell you , that if you will avoid displeasures , you must use all your prudence . I do wonder , Sister , said Diana , why you should use this expression unto me ; for know , that though I do love him better then any other I ever saw , since the losse of Philander ; yet , I would not have him to know it , or that I have any intention to let him serve me ; and that if he should be so bold , as to declare it unto me , I do assure him , I would treat him so , as he should never dare to speak of it twice unto me . But , Sister , said Astrea , what is then your intention ? To punish us both , answered Diana ; I mean to chastise him for his presumption in loving me , and also to punish my selfe , for my fault in liking him , to the end , we may both be more just , and better advised . But , Sister , said Astrea , this designe in my apprehension is very pernicious ; for by this , you bring your selfe no satisfaction , but much sorrow , and perhaps extream shame . Take heed , lest in holding a flint , you strike fire , if you strike it against any thing which is harder , and so the hidden fire discover it selfe . Young spirits and hearts , if they do love well , and if they be prudent , they will discreetly hide their affections , and not disclose them unto any of their acquaintance ; but , when they are strucken , I mean , when they are rigorously used , then they are so transported with their passions , as it is impossible they should dissemble . And this , believe it , cannot be without abundance of vexation and sorrow , in the soul of her that is concerned ; for , on which side soever the reports go , they cannot be advantagious to the woman . Your wisdome , Sister , does enable you , to give very good counsell unto any other ; but the wisest eyes are often blinde in their own case : And this invites me to ask you , Whether do you love this shepheard ? or you do not love him ? for if you love him not , then break off all manner of conference , and all correspondency with him , and so entirely and speedily , that he may not have one spark of any hopes from you : And in this , do not flatter your selfe and say , that a woman cannot help it , if men will needs love her , no more then she can hinder them from looking upon her ; this is an excuse to fool some silly person withall : For , at the very first , the fire must be quenched , all hopes must be taken from him , not in part , but totally and entirely . If there be found sometimes some opinionative and obstinate man , it is only for a few daies ; for certainly , Love , no more then all other Mortalls , cannot live without nutriment , and the proper nutriment of Love , is Hope . But then , if you do love , as you say , and as indeed he deserves , then , Sister , me thinks it is a great folly , to deprive your selfe of that which pleaseth you . Sister , said Diana , that which pleaseth is not alwaies honourable , nor reasonable ; and since they are not , vertue commands us to shun them ; and , for my part , I had rather die , than do otherwise . I make no question of it , answered Astrea , for I am most confident of Diana's vertue . But pray let us see whether this act be contrary unto reason or honour . Is it any way in the world contrary to reason , to love a generous , wise , handsome , and discreet Shepheard ? For my part , it seemes unto me so full of reason , as I can see no contrariety in it . Now any thing that is reasonable , cannot be dishonourable ; and since it is not , why should you not love him ? It is an easy matter to conclude in the advantage of this shepheard , said Diana , as long as none does contradict it ; but to argue thus : Is it reasonable that Diana , who hath ever held a good repatation amongst the shepheards and shepheardesses of this Country , should marry an unknown shepheard ? one , who has nothing but himselfe , and what his ingennity acquires ? I believe you will decline from your first opinion upon this consideration : And upon this cause , I am fully resolved to suffer his addresses and affection no longer , then I can faigne and seem not to believe it : But , if be should bring me to that passe , as I could not umbrage my selfe under this shadow , I do protest I will presently discard him and never permit him to see me ; or , if he did either see me , or speak to me , or love me , I will treat him in such a manner , as he shall believe me in good earnest , and , I think love me no longer . And what will you your selfe do , said Astrea , in the mean time ? Doubtlesse I will love him , answered Diana , and I will punish my selfe for my offence in so doing . I do foresee , said Astrea , that this vain Chimera will afford you but false contentment , and that this designe will beget in you many a mortall displeasure . Whilst these shepheardesses were thus discoursing , and thinking that none did hear them , Laonice was so attentive , that not to lose one syllable of what was said , she durst hardly breathe , for , there was nothing which she did so passionately desire , as to discover this which she heard . But Silvander was ravished , and when he heard at the beginning those favourable expressions of Diana , Oh! how happy did he think himselfe ? Afterwards , when he heard the counsell which Astrea gave her , and how she took his part , how much did he think himselfe obliged ? But when at last , he heard Diana's dire resolution : Oh heavens ! in what a dump was his soul smother'd ? It was well for him , that these shepheardesses had a disposition to sleep , otherwise it had been impossible , but he should have discovered himselfe to be there , by some of his deep and groaning sighes ; for , he could not obtain so much of himselfe , as to go further and sigh at ease , so desirous was he to hear the end of their discourse ; and therefore I say , it was well for him , that after they had bid goodnight unto each other , they presently fell asleep ; for then he retired , and went to his companions , looking whether any of them were awake ; and finding them to be all fast asleep , he began to entertain his own thoughts , and lifting up his eyes , he contemplated upon the Stars , and the various Chimaeraes which were formed in the Clouds ; but he found none amongst them so various as his own thoughts , upon the discourse which he had heard , buying his knowledge , that Diana loved him , very dear , making a doubt , whether he was more obliged to his curiosity , which let him know she loved him , or disobliged unto it , for hearing that cruell resolution which she had taken . This imagination held a long debate in his soul : At last , Love , out of very pitty , closed his eyes , and suffered him to fall asleep . But now it is full time to return unto Celadon , whom we have long left in his Cell , without any company but his own thoughts , which had no other subject for themselves , but his past happinesse , and his present misery . Fifteen or sixteen daies passed thus on , with so little care of his life , that sorrowes nourished him more , then any other thing which he eat : All his delight was in his imaginations in which he passed away his daies and nights , which were all one to him , since being so distant from the eyes of Astrea , all seemed dark . There was not one passage in all his life which came not then into his memory ; and to his misery , he alwaies stayed longest upon those , that were most sad , as most suitable to his present condition : If at any time he had any more pleasing , he presently gave them a check , as not seasonable for so sad a soul , to see any contentment . Thus spending his time in such sad exercises , and his food being very bad , his countenance was so altered , as it was not knowable ; and certainly he could not have lived long , if the heavens , ( who perhaps reserved him for some better fortune ) had not sent him some consolation . The same day that he escaped out of Galathea's hands , by the help of Adamas , Silvia , and Leonida , Galathea was constrained to wait upon her Mother unto Marcelles , because of some publick ceremonies of joy which they were to perform , for the happy successe which Clidaman had in the Army of the Francs . But when she came there , and heard that Celadon was escaped , she was in such a fury against Leonida , that she forbid her to come into her presence : This fair Nymph being weary of the Courts noise , she retired to the house of her Uncle Adamas , who was as tender of her , as if she had been his own Daughter , as well by reason of Consanguinity , as because she was recommended unto him by Belizar his Brother , before his death . And though she lost all hopes from her past services , yet , she was very glad to recover her liberty at that rate ; but much more , in hopes to see Celadon again , supposing he would be near Astrea ; and though she believed , his affection unto Astrea would dash all her hopes in him , yet she thought it would be a most pleasing satisfaction unto her , to spend all her time neer him : And therefore finding Paris to be very well disposed unto such a visit , about some two daies after she came unto her Uncles , they went both together unto the Townes where these shepheardesses frequented ; but when she came there , and enquired of Celadon , and heard that he was not yet returned , but that they all believed him to be dead , she was extreamly astonished : However , in satisfaction of Paris , who was an adorer of Diana , and in pleasing her selfe with their good company ; she was a frequent visitant , and grew into such familiarity with these shepheardesses , that they did infinitely love her , and she them , and lived with them as if she were a shepheardesse , with which kinde of life , she was so pleased , that she would often go unto them with Paris , and it being not above a mile betwixt both their habitations , she would often go by her selfe ; and the way was so pleasant , by reason of the delectable River of Lignon , and the delightfull Groves which she went through , as it was impossible she should be weary . It hapned then , that resolving one day to go alone , she passed over the Bridge , and walking along the River side ; though there was no path , yet the way was delightsome , by reason of the pleasure she took in looking at the fishes , which flocked by troopes unto the River side ; and so delighting her selfe along the water side , she came unawares unto the Fountain , where Celadon used to gather his VVater-Cresses , which was his food . As fortune was , that shepheard being laid down , was fallen asleep a little before . When the Nymph first spied him , she took him for Lycidas , because those two Brothers were both of a stature and proportion , and used to habit themselves both alike ; and though Celadon was a little bigger , and had a more full and pleasing face , yet comming neerer him , she was mistaken , as well , because she thought Celadon was not in that Country , as , because his face was much changed ; or else because she thought , that Lycidas being full of jealousie , as she knew he was , might very well be retired from all company into that solitary place : And therefore she sett her self down by Celadon , thinking him to be Lycidas ; but seeing he did not wake , she resolved to go on her voyage , and leave him to his rest : but before she rose , she espied a little bag , wherein he was wont to keep his Letters , which hung a little out of his pocket ; she gently took them , without any disturbance to his sleep , and after this piece of theft , she went away , leaving the shepheard asleep , who presently after awaked ; and because the Sun began to be hot , he went for shade unto the thickest part of the Wood : But the memory of his shepheardesse being the Center of all his thoughts , he opened a little Case which he wore about his neck , in which was the Picture of Astrea ; and after he had a while contemplated it , he read these words , which formerly he had written upon the side of it . VVanting the Substance , Shaddowes comfort me . Alas poor miserable Celadon , said he , how canst thou now say , that being deprived of the true good , the false ones should comfort thee ? The good thou hast is meerly imaginary , and the true good is ravished from thee , by her who is the owner of it . Afterwards looking seriously upon the Picture , and speaking unto it , as if to Astrea her selfe : Is it possible Oh my fairest Shepheardesse , ( said he ) that I should thus displease you ? But is it possible , that having displeased you , I should yet live ? If I did displease , it is absolutely impossible that it should be with my will ; nor is it possible , I should desire to live after such a crime . If she would have me live , Oh! why does she banish me from that place in which I can only live ? And if she would have me die , why does she not positively command it ? But alas , what more expresse command can I expect , then her command never to come into her presence ? She knowes , that the sight of her is my life ; and in forbidding me to see her , does she not command me to die ? This , doubtlesse , were enough to make me seek a death , did I not know , how that which is reasonable in the judgment of others , is without any shadow of reason in her . All others think it a thing most just , to love those that love her , and that amity ought to be rewarded with amity ; but she thinks it reasonable , to hate those who do love and adore her . Why then should I not think , that this command of living from her , is rather to make me live and suffer the more , then to abridge my pain by an anticipated death ? But that cannot be it which she requires of me ; for she knowes well enough , that I am not able to live so . Did she ever demand of me any proofes , but such as are impossible ? witnesse this command from her own mouth , and those Letters , by which she commanded me to counterfeit affection unto another . Then shutting up that dear Picture to read those Letters which she had sent him : Well , said he since I must not live to my own contentment , I will live to her glory . Then putting up the little case into his breast , he put his hand into his pocket , to take the Letters which were in a little bag , but when he could not finde them , he turned out all that he had in both his pockets , and not yet finding them , he went to his Cave , thinking that he had left them there ; but not finding them neither , there was not a tust in all the Cave , nor betwixt the Cave and the Fountain , nor between the fountain , and all the places he had been at that day , but he turned it over and over ; nay , not a leaf which was likely to hide them , but he sought under it ; so vexed was he at the losse , and so desirous was he to finde them : For , as these Letters were infinitely dear unto him , as being written by the fair hand of his dearest shepheardesse ; so he loved them , as the witnesses of his fidelity , and as the sweetest entertainment that he had in the miserable life which he led . At last , seeing all his laborious quest to be in vain , and that there was no hopes of finding these beloved Letters : Alas , alas , ( said he , lifting his eyes up to heaven ) what unjust Daemon hath ravished from me that little remnant of contentment which I had ? for a Daemon certainly it must needs be , since no mortall ever useth to come hither ; or if they did , they would never have been so cruell . Well , well , Celadon , said he , yet thou art happy in this thy miserable life , though thou hast lost those happy testimonies of thy past felicity ; comfort thy selfe in thy losse , and render thanks unto heaven , that hath made thee so conformable unto the will of thy dearest shepheardesse , and make it appear , that neither her rigour , nor the force of Fate , can ever make thee weary in obeying her , nor ever separate thee from the thoughts of her ; it is but sit , that since thou hast lost her good-will , thou shouldest also lose all manner of consolation . In the mean time , Leonida rejoyced very much in her Larcenie , and having got a good distance from this shepheard , she opened the little bag which contained these Letters , which she believed had been written by the hand of Phillis ; and being out of measure desirous to see into the secrets of that shepheardesse , she poured them out into her lap , and the first which she light upon , was this . Astrea's Letter unto Celadon . THat you do love me , I believe , and you may know it by this , that I am well pleased you should give me assurance of it . If you have as much understanding , as you have resentment of Love , you may know , that I do love you ; by my permitting you to tell me , that you do love me : And by this , you may assure your selfe , that you have from me as much , as it seemes you wish to make you happy . If after this declaration you are not contented , I shall say , that you do not love Astrea , since Amitie ought to desire nothing , but Amity again . When Leonida saw the name of Astrea , she stopped , and lifting the paper neerer her eyes , she read that word two or three times over . At last , remembring the jealousie that had been betwixt Celadon , Lycidas , Astrea , and Phillis , she believed , that perhaps it was not ill grounded , but that Astrea did love Lycidas ; and therefore lapping it up , she put it in her bosome , and took another , which she found to be thus written . Astrea's Letter unto Celadon . MUst it not needs be now confessed , that I do love you more then you love me , since I have sent you my Picture , and could never obtain yours by all my prayers ? But , Love is just in it , since he knowes , that he alwaies ought to help those , that are in greatest necessity . The faintnesse of your affection hath more need of such a remembrancer , than mine hath . Receive it therefore as a testimony of your own fault . But , what do you think of me , Celadon ? Can you believe , I love you , and yet doubt of your affection ? No , no , I do but feast , Shepheard ; for , had I that opinion of you , I would not desire , you should have that beliefe in me , and therefore never doubt it ; but be most certainly assured , that as long as I make it appear , that I have a memory of you , I do think my selfe truly loved by my Son. Surely ( said Leonida , extreamly astonished ) Lycidas has found these Letters , amongst some of his Brothers things , after his death ; me-thinks if it had been so , he should not have carried them about him , for fear of losing . Then she took another , which she found thus written . Astrea's Letter unto Celadon IT seemes , my Son , that you have lesse courage then I have : You say , that it is a signe , that I do love the lesse , but see how I prove the contrary : That which makes me surport all the miseries which I endure for your sake , is certainly the affection which I bear unto you . Now that affection which makes me surmount the greatest miseries , must needs be great ; and therefore this courage which you blame in me , is a mark of my great affection . Never be startled at the threats of our common Enemies ( for so , Celadon , I call call them , and not Parents ) if you will have me think your affection equall unto mine ; which , for your sake , does not only surmount , but scorn , all manner of miseries and afflictions . Leonida read this Letter , not well knowing what she did : Now she began to suspect , that it was Celadon and not Lycidas ; and much more , when she remembered , that Galathea had spoken to her of some such Letters . Oh heavens ! said she , certainly it is Celadon : Where was my eyes , that I could not know him when I saw him ? Then she lapped up the Letters , and went with all speed unto the Fountain , where she left him ; but extreamly angry she was with her selfe , when she found him not there , and broke into many expressions of griefe : Then she turned about every way , to see if she could finde any relicks of him ; but he was retired into his Cave , after his long and laborious search , for what she had stolne . At the last , Love , which is alwaies very circumspect , prompted her to take notice , that the grasse about the Fountain was troden , and that there was a new Path , not halfe beaten ; she imagined very aptly , that this Path would conduct her to the place where the shepheard was : And indeed , Celadon using to passe between his Cave and that place , had made a kinde of a Path. Leonida then taking it for her guide ; she had not followed it foure or five hundred paces , but she came to the Rock , where Celadon made his retreat ; yet , the trees and bushes being very thick about it , she was afraid to approach neer , lest it should prove the den of some Wolfe or wilde Boar , or at the least , of many Serpents . As she was standing thus in suspence , she thought that she heard him breathe , which assured her , that some was there ; but knowing , that Serpents do sometimes hisse in the same manner , she therefore trode very circumspectly and cautiously , and so softly , that Celadon never perceived her : And though she did afterwards make some noise , yet the shepheard was so attentive upon his own thoughts , that he took no notice of her . Now she was got so neer the entrance , that she heard him breathe plainly , and sometimes speak , yet she could not understand the words ; but comming a little neer , and putting her head a little into the entrance , she heard him say thus : Now heart begin to hope well ; for , as the snuffe of the Lamp ceaseth to burn , when the flame hath consumed all the Oyle ; so may I hope my miseries will cease , having by little and little consumed all the comforts and contentments that I have . Oh happy losse ! how I would cherish thee , if by thy means , I go out of this miserable life which I lead ? Oh my dearest Papers ! how I would blesse the day on which you were ravished from me , if my grieving for your losse would end 〈◊〉 ? For , alas ! there is no hopes left , that my sorrowes should ever end , but with my life . Leonida hearing this , was moved with much compassion knowing him now to be Celadon ; and was also surprised with such a sudden joy , that though she had a great desire to let him complain on , and hearken longer what he said ; yet , she was constrained to go to him with open armes , and cry unto him : Ah Celadon , away with these lamentations and sorrowes , you have had too many of them ; 't is time now to change your course of life , and enjoy some pleasant dayes . You may easily imagine , that Celadon was extreamly surprised , when he heard this voice upon a sudden , and seeing her come unto him , for he had not seen any of a long time ; and his spirits being wholly retired into his thoughts , she had spoken all this , before he heard or knew what she said . He started up upon a sudden , but the life which he had lived , and bad food together , had so weakened him , that he was constrained to sit down again presently . Then the Nymph gave him leasure to recollect himselfe , and sitting down by him , took him by the hand . Well Celadon , ( said she unto him ) did you so impatiently desire to get out of Galathea's hands , only to live thus ? Is it possible , our company should be so displeasing to you , that you had rather be amongst senslesse Rocks and wild Woods ? The Shepheard having recollected his spirits , did faintly answer : You see , fair Leonida , unto what Love hath brought me , and what power you have over those that love you . How is it possible , said she , that Love should make you thus neglect your own preservation ? Is it possible , answered the shepheard , that you , who vaunts to know what Love is , should doubt , but that my affection can endure the greatest extremities ? However , replyed the Nymph , if I were condemned to die , I would at the least ask him that condemned me , the reason why I am condemned . What better reason can be given , said Celadon , then that she , who has the soveraigne power over me , will have it so ? so as the reason of my ill-being is , because my well-being displeaseth her . Oh Celadon ! ( said the Nymph , and pittyed him ) in what a miserable condition you are ? See , sage Nymph , said he , how you are mistaken , I cannot desire more happinesse , then the misery which I endure ; for , can I wish a greater happinesse , then to please her ? If my misery please her can I grieve for it ? No , no , I must rejoyce at whatsoever is pleasing unto her . Oh happy Celadon ( said he ) and in one thing the more happy , that Astrea does not know that thou art happy . Leonida hearing these expressions , stood astonished , and looked upon him with admiration : At last , after she had been a long while mute , she said unto him : I must needs confesse , shepheard , that if this be the way to love , there is only you amongst all men living , that can follow it . But , shepheard , take heed , that as many good things are corrupted and spoiled with abuse , so your melancholy and obstinacy do not corrupt your affection . I care not for all the accidents that can come , said the shepheard , so my Love be not offended . But , said Leonida , do you love Astrea ? You aske me a question , answered he , unto which you are able to give an answer your selfe . If you do love her , ( said the Nymph ) you ought to love all that 's hers , and if so , then you ought to love your selfe , since you are so entirely hers , that you are not your own . Since I do love Astrea , replyed the shepheard , I ought to hate all that she hates : Astrea hates the miserable Celadon , why then , fair Nymph , should not I ? Every one , said she , is obliged , to have a greater care of their own preservation , then of the love or hatred of any other . That Law , said the shepheard , is good and allowable amongst Men , but not amongst Lovers . Why , said the Nymph , do they cease to be Men , when they become Lovers ? If you do mean a man , said he , that is subject unto all sorts of miseries and inquiotudes , I do confesse , that a Lover remaines a Man still ; but , if that Man have any will of his own , and judges of things as they are , and not according to the opinion of another I deny , that a Lover is a man , since as soon as ever he becomes a Lover , he does so dispossesse himselfe of his will and judgment , as he neither willeth nor judgeth , but as she willeth and judgeth whom he loves . Oh , the miserable condition of a Lover ! ( said the Nymph ) . But much more miserable ( answered the shepheard ) is he , that loves not , since he cannot enjoy the most perfect and highest happinesse , that the world affords ; for , the very least of Loves joyes , does exceed all others that the world hath without it . Is there any pleasure comparable unto those , that consist in the thought ? When a Lover thinks upon the beauty of her that he loves ; nay , when he does but remember any one of her actions , nay , even the very place where he last saw her ; do you think he would change his contentment , for any diversion in the whole Universe ? He is so jealous , and so carefull to entertain this very thought , that lest he should make any a sharer with him , he will retire into the most solitary and unfrequented places , that he can finde ; he cares not for the society of men , or all the delights that men can devise , and use to court with such care , so he may but enjoy his own thoughts . Now , Leonida , since the contentment of thoughts are such , is it possible , the weaknesse of any human heart should think to endure so much blisse , as to enjoy the sight of her whom he loves , to hear her speak , to kisse her hand , to hear her own mouth pronounce the word , I love you ? Is it possible he should hear this , and not be ravished , and be disordered with too much felicity and delight ? I do not mention those great and last assurances , which one receives when he is loved , nor those languishments in the breast of the person loved ; for , these are contentments of so high a nature , as they cannot be gusted without transport , and absolute ravishment out of our selves , nor can they be expressed by any words , unlesse imperfectly . Now tell me , fair Nymph , whether the condition of a Lover be so miserable now , I say , when you know what high felicities he does enjoy ? I do confesse , ( said the Nymph , after she had heard him with admiration ) that Celadon does love , if to love be , to be out of his wits , and to live only upon bare thoughts . Alas ! I cannot chuse but think his condition extreamly miserable , in finding such contentments in such vain imaginations and Chimeraes ; and I am so far from thinking them felicities , as my opinion of the contrary is much fortified . But Shepheard , let us leave this discourse , since I see it will do you no good , and tell me , how you have lived since I left you ? Wise Nymph , answered Celadon , as I have lived since you met me , so have I lived since I parted from you ; for , as soon as ever I left you , I shut my selfe up in this place , expecting untill either Love or Death released me . But why , Celadon , said she , do you not go unto your own Town , where your friends and kindred do so much grieve for you ? Astrea , said he , who has a far greater power over me , than either any Parents or friends , hath forbidden me ever to see her , untill she command ; and therefore , as I told you , I have shut my selfe up in this Cell , untill either Love or Death release me . But , if my adored Shepheardesse had commanded me never to see her again , doubtlesse I had shut my selfe up in my grave with death : And as soon as I came to my selfe again , after my fall into the River , I knew , that Lignon would not give me a death , because she did not peremptorily command it ; but , remembering her words , and that her banishment of me was not for ever , only untill she commanded me to return , I have lived in this manner as you see , expecting till Love recall me , as it seemes she hath promised ; or else untill death do it for her , which shall be welcome unto me in this life which I live . But poor deceived shepheard , replyed the Nymph , how can you ever hope she should recall you , as long as she is ignorant where you are ? Love , answered he , which conducted me hither , knowes the place well enough where I am , and does daily visit me ; and since it is by it , that I do hope she will recall me , there is no doubt , but it will without me let her know the place , unto which it hath conducted me . If your imaginations , replyed the Nymph , had an influence upon others , as they have upon your selfe , all this you say might perhaps be ; but believe it , shepheard , the gods will never help those , who will not help themselves ; and do not think , that I speak without good reason , for I am very certain , that if Astrea did know you were alive , she would passionately desire your company . How fair Nymph , ( said he presently ) do you know that ? I know it , said she , by that sadnesse which sits in her face . Perhaps , said the shepheard , that proceeds from some other cause . But where have you seen her since we parted ? I shall be very glad , said she , to entertain you with a discourse upon this subject , and to relate unto you all that hath hapned since we parted , so I can but by it cheer you a little up , and rouse you out of this dull kinde of life . Believe it ( said Celadon ) that the sight of you does bring me more content , then any thing in the world could , except Astrea ; and since I am deprived of her , your discourse will be very pleasing unto me . Then Leonida began thus . The History of Galathea . SInce , Celadon , you do desire to know , how I have lived since I parted from you , which is some fifteen or sixteen daies since , I will very willingly make a relation of it unto you , upon a condition that if you be weary with the length of the discourse , we may break it off , and finish it another time , when any convenient opportunity shall present it selfe . Know therefore , that in my return from conducting you , I came into the Palace of Issoures , at the same time when Amasis was taking Coach , to go unto Marcelies , and carrying Galathea with her ; because being desirous to render thanks unto Hesius , for the happy successe of her Son Clidaman , which he had in the Battle against the Neustrians , she would by all means have Galathea with her , purposely to render the solemnity more celebrated . And because retardment in such actions as these , does in some sort resemble oblivion ; and oblivion , ingratitude ; she departed so soon , that she scarcely gave the Nymph time to tell us what we should do with you ; and though she was extreamly troubled at it , yet she durst not let it appear , lest Amasis should take notice of it , who alwaies held her by the hand , not out of any suspition , but only the more to carrasse her . she being thus constrained to go with her into the Coach , all that she could do , was to say thus unto me : You , Silvia , and Lucinde , come after us in my Coach , and follow us with all the haste you can . I made a low reverence , and shewed by my actions , that I did understand what she said ; but I did not intend to obey her , because my aimes were only upon you : And though I did well enough foresee her anger , yet , I preferred the good office which I intended to you , above it , chusing rather to fail in my duty to that Nymph , then in my affection to you . However , faigning as if my going out were in obedience to my Uncle , I met Silvia , who was in quest of me , and I told her , how you was escaped , whilst none took any notice of you . But I was never in all my life so surprised , as when in my return from you , I met Amasis and Galathea , as they were taking Coach ; for , I had been utterly undone , if they had spied me out of the dores . But I did addresse my selfe unto my Uncle and Silvia : Father , said I unto him , and smiled , and you my dear Companion , you must needs both of you help me out in this businesse . Daughter , answered Adamas , never fear any blame for what you have done , as long as it is but what you ought to do , nor ever grieve upon such occasions ; the gods , upon whom all events depend , are so just , as they will ever bear you out ; and if at any time the contrary seem to happen , take speciall notice , Daughter , that it is to redouble the contentment , and as if they hapned only to augment your joyes . And because it is very expedient , you endeavour to preserve your selfe in the favour of your Mistresse , Silvia shall testifie , that you did not any thing , but what she knowes of very well ; and to make the matter more easie for you , I am contented , that you shall both of you have some suspition of me ; for , I shall not be sorry that he should think , that I do hate any thing which is contrary unto vertue : and I would permit you to charge me down-right with the act , but that it is necessary I should be something in her esteem , only to draw her off from those foolish and false imaginations , which Climanthes hath infused into her . With such discourse as this , my Uncle did encourage us to continue in this laudable designe : Afterwards he went homewards , and we towards Marcelles ; but first consulted together , what Answers should be given unto Galathea , lest we should contradict one another , knowing very well , that no eye is so quick and penetrating , as the eye of Jealousie . In the mean time , Galathea's minde was only on her dear Lucinde , commending my wit and subtlety in putting you into that habit , hoping , that under that shadow , she might without any suspition have you alwaies with her ; not , shepheard , that she had ever any unchast or unworthy thoughts , but designing to marry you , and not daring to declare it as long as Amasis lived , she thought she might alwaies have you in her presence under that umbrage . And though she could not doubt of the affection which you had unto the fair Astrea , yet flattering her selfe she hoped , that the sight of so much grandore and magnificence , would easily withdraw your love from that shepheardesse ; so as hugging her selfe in these thoughts , she was the most contented woman in the world , and nothing seemed tedious into her , but the length of the way : But , when she came to Marcelles , and did not see her dearly beloved Lucinde amongst the rest of her Nymphs , Oh! how she was disordered ? and what haste did she make in going to her Chamber , and from her Chamber into her Closet ? I , who plainly foresaw this storme , did follow her , but not with that alacrity as usuall ; and I must needs confesse , that being in some sort guilty of treason , I did fear her presence ; and yet , lest she should suspect me , as soon as she did call , I ran unto her , and commanding me to shut the dore : Well Leonida , ( said she unto me ) what 's become of Celadon ? Madam , ( said I unto her , seeming much astonished and displeased ) I cannot tell ; for , as soon as ever you were gone , Silvia and I looked for him all over the Palace , and not finding him , we cannot devise what should become of him , unlesse Adamas can tell us . How 's this , ( said Galathea , surprised at this unexpected answer ) do you know no more of him ? And seeing I did not answer : Did not I command you , said she , to have extraordinary care of him ? Am I no better obeyed than thus ? Go , go , Leonida , go immediately to your Uncle ; if Celadon be there , bring him hither , or otherwise , never come again into my presence ; and assure your selfe , I shall make you fell the smart of this offence , as well as my selfe . Seeing her so angry , and fearing , that replies would but aggravate , I made her a low and humble reverence , I went away , to acquaint my Companions with it . Silvia not being far off , followed me out of the Chamber , and I acquainted her with all the discourse of Galathea , and how she commanded me to retire . I knew , said Silvia , that it was impossible this businesse should end , without making her extreamly angry ; but I should have imagined any thing , rather than this course she hath taken : What will every one think of your departure ? How can she hide it from Amasis ? Well , my dear Companion , ( said she unto me ) I see , all the blame is laid upon you , though I have equally contributed to the same fault , ( if that which we have done deserve not praise ) but since it is so , I shall use all my best endeavours , to have you recalled as soon as possible : In the mean time , if any enquire of me the cause of your absence , I shall say , That Adamas desired Galathea , to let you be with him for a certain time , in hopes that some affection may grow betwixt his Son Paris and you ; and I shall say this as a secret , to the end it may make the lesse noise in the world . After this , we kissed , and recommended each other to the tuition of the gods : And so I went unto my Uncle , unto whom I related the whole passage . In the mean while , Galathea being alone in her Closet , and seeing all her hopes , and all her designes blasted , she was so surprised with sorrow , as she laid her selfe down upon a green Bed , and could scarcely breathe : At last , she started up with a deep sigh , and casting her eyes upon a great Glasse which was over against her , she saw the tears that trickled down her cheeks : Alas , alas , Galathea , said she , what is thy Beauty worth , which hath caused so many Idolaters , since it is not able to captivate him , whom thou most desirest to please ? a poor despisable Shepheard despiseth it . Am I not the most unfortunate woman in the world , since a mean and ungratefull Shepheardesse is able to do more then I am ? Oh! how pleasing and sweet were my designes , at the first ; and at the last , how bitter and vexatious are they all turned ? Then being silent for a while , she broke out again : But is it possible , Celadon , thou shouldst not love me ? Can I no way wean thy affection from a silly shepheardesse ? Can a rustick country Beauty have a greater influence upon thee than mine ? Has the heavens , to torment me , made thee so pleasing and so silly ? She had continued longer in these exclamations , had not Silvia knocked at the dore , and acquainted her , that Amasis her Mother was comming to see her . She presently drying up her tears as well as she could , and lying down upon the bed , she put a handkerchiefe over her face , feigning to be asleep ; and therefore Silvia went to meet Amasis at the dore , and acquainted her , how Galathea was not well , telling her , that she thought her disease to be nothing but a little head-ach , which a little rest would cure . Amasis did easily believe it , when going neerer Galathea , she saw her face red , and burn like fire . The Nymph , at the comming of her Mother , seemed as if she were asleep , and starting up , did her reverence unto her ; and holding her hand before the eyes , she confirmed what Silvia had said . Amasis advised her to go into bed , and to rest that night , that she might be better disposed to be a spectator of the publick Bone-fires of joy , which were to be made , and last two or three daies . After this , she retired , purposely to give her the more time of rest . Galathea was very glad of this excuse to be along ; and when all was gone out of her Chamber she undressed her selfe , and went to bed , suffering none to be in the Chamber but Silvia , whom she commanded to stay by the bed side , that she might near if she called . Silvia , who knew her disease , prepared her self with remedies accordingly ; but she was mistaken , for the Nymph stayed untill it was night , and never gave one word , expecting that Silvia should first begin . At last , when it was supper time : Go Silvia , said she , go to supper , and send some other in you room ; as for me , I will not eate any thing . Madam , answered Silvia , I beseech you give me leave to stay with you ; for , my meat will not do me any good , as long as you are not well . Sweet-heart , said the Nymph , I thank you , and believe it , I take you good-will unto me very kindely , in spite of the ingratitude which I finde in others . But tell me freely and ingenuously , I intreat you ( said she , and drew the Curtains ) did you ever observe , that Leonida helped Celadon to escape ? Madam answered Silvia if she did , I must needs say , she is the most subtle woman that ever lived , for she never stirred one step without me ; and if you will be pleased to let me tell you what I think , I will assure you , Madam , that if any helped him to escape , it was Adamas ; for I observed , that as soon as ever you were set at dinner , he took Celadon apart , and talked with him very passionately a long time . Moreover , I observed , that after you were gone , when he saw us searching all about , and much troubled , he smiled two or three times and told us , that it had been well , if Celadon had never come there . How , said Galathea , is it so then , that Leonida never consented unto it ? Madam , ( answered Silvia , very discreetly ) I will not swear she is innocent , but I dare swear , that I think she is not ; and that if any be to blame , besides that ungratefull shepheard , it is Adamas . Do not tell me thus , said she , to excuse your Companion ; I know that you are very good , but had she any advantage over you , she would make use of it against you ; she is the craftiest and most jealous , that ever I saw of all those that are about me , and especially when I speak of you . Madam , answered Silvia , the consideration of any of my Companions , shall never make me fail in the duty which I do owe unto you ; and as for their envie and jealousie , it shall never make me start or recoile from my well wishes unto Leonida ; for I believe that if she did not love you , she would never be jealous of any that comes about you . Sweet-heart , said Galathea , and kissing her , I do finde you so discreet for your age , as for your sake , I will recall Leonida , whom I have forbid my house ; but with this intention , that you shall be alwaies neerest unto me , and unto you I will impart all my secrets ; your young years hath hitherto kept me something reserved from you , but now I finde , that though you be young in years , yet you are old in wisdome and discretion : and therefore from henceforth keep as near me as you can ; and though I do not call you , yet enter freely into what place soever I am , for I would have it so . And to the end Leonida should think her selfe obilged unto you , send her word what you have done for her , and bid her return . Madam , ( answered Silvia , and making low reverence ) the honour which you do me is so great , that I shall never forget it , and shall not think , that any merits of my own , but only your free goodnesse , did invite you to do me this honour ; I shall receive it as the greatest blessing : of heaven , and do vow , Madam , that I will never fail in that fidelity , which is owing unto your service , more then I will in my duty to the gods themselves . And as concerning Leonida , would it not be expedient , that you stayed untill the day of publick joy , when Adamas will be there , to the end , you may seem as if you remitted the offence for his sake ? But , sweet-heart , answered she it is Adamas that I am angry withall , for it is he that hath offended me . Madam , replyed Silvia , give me leave to tell you , what counsell my Mother gave unto me when I left her : Daughter , ( said she unto me ) whensoever any of your Companions does you any injury , remember that you never shew as if you wished them any ill , untill you have found the means how to be revenged ; for , if you do it at another season , and shew teeth before you be able to bite , it will but exasperate them the more against you . So , Madam , you should not shew your selfe displeased at Adamas , untill you can make him resent your displeasure , lest when he sees himselfe out of your favour , he should either say or do something , that may more displease you . Thus by the prudence of this Nymph , Galathea's anger against me , was partly mitigated , and she resolved to make no shew of any displeasure to my Uncle , untill times changed ; of which , Silvia did presently advertise me , to the end , Adamas might be at the Feasts , which Amasis prepared . But in the mean time , Polemas was not without abundance of vexation ; for he saw , that by every Letter which came from the Army , L●ndamor was highly extolled , and the Trumpet of Fame sounded his name louder then any's else , and thereby extreamly eclipsed the glory of his Rivall ; But that which vexed him to the heart , was , The Imposture of Climanthes did not operate unto his advantage , and not knowing what was become of him , he was the most blanked man that ever was , yet , though he did daily see the Nymph , and often talk with her , he never seemed to take any notice of it ; so as one day as Galathea was talking with him , to try whether what I had told her concerning the stratagem of Polemas and Climanthes was true , he seemed to know so little concerning it , that the Nymph believed , I had invented all those tricks to the advantage of Lindamor , as I heard since by the report of Silvia , to whom Galathea imparted every thing . However , I lived a life in the mean time not disagreeable to my minde , had I had the happinesse which now I have , of seeing you . For , Celadon , you must know , that Paris is so extreamly in Love with Diana , as he , quitting his former garb , is now in the habit of a shepheard , and affects no exercises , but such as belongs to them . Do you mean that Diana , ( said Celadon ) which is Daughter unto the wise Belinde ? The same , answered the Nymph . I assure you , said the shepheard , she is one of the fairest , the wisest , and most accomplished shepheardesses , that I know , and one who deserves a good fortune ; and I pray unto Tautates , that she may enjoy all the good fortune in the world . I am of your opinion , said the Nymph ; but I do not believe , that she will marry Paris , for she has told me , that truly she does love and honour him , that she knowes what an honour it is he should make any addresses unto her , and what a great advantage such a Match would be to her ; but yet , though she knowes not why she cannot love him otherwise then as a Brother , and that though she knowes him to be a man of great merit , yet she can love him no otherwise . How , ( said Celadon , and interrupted her ) does she speak of these things so familiarly unto you ? I assure you , I think it very strange , when I remember her humour , which was wont to be so reserved and close , even from her best beloved Companions , Astrea and Phillis , that they knew very little of her intentions . Oh shepheard ! ( answered the Nymph ) there is great alterations within this three or foure Months , since you have been there ; for Astrea , Diana , and Phillis are all one , they are alwaies together ; and since your supposed losse , Diana may be said to succeed in your room . Moreover , if you remember Silvander , whom they called , the Shepheard without affection , he is now so deeply in love , that except Celadon , none is comparable to him ; and it came thus to passe : Phillis and he fell into some difference concerning their merits ; and because that shepheard , being educated in the Massilian Schooles , and having an excellent acute wit , did produce better and more valid reasons , then that shepheardesse could , she , out of a pleasant humour , propounded , that Silvander , to give a testimony of his merits , should court and serve Diana with as much obsequious observance , as if he did really love her . The shepheard accepted of the proposition , upon condition , that Phillis should be constrained to do the same . After much discussion , Astrea , Diana , and I , did ordain , that both of them should court and serve the same shepheardesse , and that at the three months end , that shepheardesse should judge , which of them two had most merits to make themselves loved . This being thus resolved , Diana was made choice of to be their Mistresse ; so as since this time , Phillis hath acted a passionate part so very well , as no shepheard could better acquit himselfe . Now , see what is the issue of this fiction , Silvander , who , as I told you , was all insensibility , is become by his counterfeiting so desperately in love with Diana , as every one does plainly see that he goes farther then the bounds of a siction ; and I know , that Diana will give her judgment on his side ; for , though she is a shepheardesse of great modesty and wisdome , yet it is well enough known , that this courtship does not displease her ; and for my part , I must confesse , that I know no shepheard , except Celadon , who is more worthy to be loved . And because of this faigned courtship , Phillis is almost continually with Diana , and Silvander leaves her as seldome as possibly he can . Lycidas , your Brother , thinks , that there is a matter of Love betwixt Phillis and Silvander , and is so fully perswaded of it , as he is so jealous , that he cannot endure they should be together . And since Phillis cannot banish her selfe from the company of Astrea , and since Diana is alwaies with Astrea , and Silvander with Diana , poor Lycidas , not being able to endure it , never sees Phillis , unlesse at such meetings when he cannot avoid it . This is a great alteration indeed ( answered the sad Celadon ) and I must confesse they are all much to be pittyed , especially Lycidas , who is fallen into the very worst disease of Love ; but I do not think it strange , for I know , the nature of my Brothers temper was alwaies apt to take such impressions : For my part , I must protest , that we are not Brothers in that : I cannot deny , but that I was once jealous , but I think it is , because all Lovers are once in their lives subject unto it , as they say little Children are , of a certain dangerous malady , which never comes unto them but once . Phillis also is to blame , who , having given so many assurances of her good-will unto Lycidas , will suffer him to enter into any doubt of her affection ; but I do believe , that she knowing this jealousie of my Brother does proceed from an excesse of Love , she suffers it with more patience . As for Silvander and Diana , I must confesse , it is impossible , that two subjects for love should be more equally met ; for , as Diana does surpasse Silvander in Beauty and Estate , so the vertue and merits of the shepheard , do equally ballance the Scales : Yet , I do infinitely pitty them both , for I know them most absolute Masters of themselves and actions ; but now I know by experience , into what a Chaos of confusion and troubles they are plunged so as I must needs pitty them , for making such a disadvantageous change . Thus , wise Nymph , we may see , that there is no assured happinesses amongst mortalls . Celadon , answered the Nymph , you would be Tautates himselfe , if you could perswade them , that they are not much happier then before ; nay , Silvander himselfe thinks so , whose company is much more pleasant then it was wont to be , as I have heard from those who knew him before . For my part , said Celadon , I am of that shepheards opinion ; for , though there be some pains in the life of Love , I pray tell me , in what kinde of life there is not so as well ? But if you do consider those contentments which a Lover receives , in loving and being loved , I believe you will agree with me , that there is no happier life then that of Love. Ah Celadon ! ( said the Nymph , with a great sigh ) how dearly are those contentments bought , I refer it unto your own selfe , if you would but ingenuously confesse your passion . Every one that loves , replyed Celadon , does not meet with Astrea's . But , said Leonida , since you are of this opinion , why do you say , you pitty them ? Because , answered Celadon , as it is a pleasing thing to conquer , so the contrary , to be conquered ; therefore I fear , that there being abundance of labour and pains to be taken in Love , lest they should be overcome or astonished at the difficulties , and retire , before they have surmounted them . And therefore , have I not good reason to pitty those , who I see do enter into a danger , the issue whereof is so uncertain ? But I do much wonder , how you should know so much of Diana , whom I know to be alwaies the most reserved and secret of all our Shepheardesses . The love of Paris , answered she , is the cause of it , who hath made me see her ofter then otherwise I should . I had a good inclination of my own to go unto your Town , in hopes to finde you there ; and when I was thinking upon some good excuse for it , I met with Paris , who , that night I returned , spoke thus unto me : Sister , ( said he , for Adamas would have us call Brother and Sister ) do you remember how much contentment we received that night , we lay in the Town of Astrea and Diana , and how pleasing their conversation was ? I , who knew very well he had been oft there since , did answer him thus : I do , Brother , said I ; but I do believe , you have a better memory then I , and , as I have heard , have better reason . It is true , said he unto me ; and I cannot deny , but that the merits of those fair and discreet Shepheardesses , have much invited me to get their friendship , and more then I make appear . Brother , said she , you tell me more then I aske . 'T is no matter , replyed he , and smiled , I will ingenuously tell any thing unto you , in hopes , that you will not deny me one request that I shall make unto you , and which I do conjure you unto by our friendship . Aske what you will Brother , ( said I unto him ) for I cannot deny you any thing upon that conjuration . I beseech you then , ( said he ) that since you do not return unto Marcelles , you will be pleased to walk sometimes upon the banks of Lignon , and passe away some afternoones in the company of those fair and discreet Shepheardesses , and give me leave to wait upon you : you will think this place here to be very dull , having been accustomed so long to the Court ; but the banks of Lignon have shades so cool and pleasant , as it is impossible you should be weary : you shall see the silver streams so clear , and so filled with all sorts of fishes , as you will admire ; you shall hear all sorts of Birds make the Woods Eccho , with a thousand varieties of voices ; you shall finde such clear , cool , and curious Fountains , as will invite you to drink of them . To be briefe ( said I unto him , and smiled ) we shall meet there the fairest and sweetest Shepheardesses in all the Country . 'T is very true , said he , and I hope all these will invite you to go thither . All these invitations , said I unto him , do not move me so much , as the desire you have of going thither ; you are my Brother , and my friend , and under that notion I will fulfill whatsoever you shall desire : But since your desire is to see those Shepheardesses , I would gladly know which of them you love best , I mean , Astrea or Diana . Sister , said he , you are growne very inquisitive of late . I confesse it , said I unto him ; but if you put me to ask the question twice , I will say , you are grown very secret of late ; for even now , you told me more then I asked . But , Sister , said he , which of them do you think I may in justice addresse my selfe unto ? I understand your meaning , said I unto him ; you think I will say , Astrea , but , Brother , take heed , lest Diana do not make your desires devour you . I protest unto you , Sister , said he unto me , I would with all my heart be in danger to be devoured by my own Dogs , as Acteon was , upon condition , I had the happinesse to see this Diana naked Is it possible , said I unto him , that you should value your life so little ? Nay , said he , I esteem my life at a high rate ; but I do esteem the sight of so much beauty infinitely higher , since I must die , and perhaps soon , before I can enjoy any contentment equall unto this ; have I not reason to venter it betimes , to enjoy so high a felicity whilst I may ? For my part , answered I , though I think these desires a little too loose and extravagant , yet I will not blame you ; but I am afraid , they will cost you much pain and sorrow . I will venter that , said he ; but , Sister , tell me freely , will you , for my sake , become a Shepheardesse one houre in the day ? How do you mean , ( said I unto him ) would you have me take the habit of a Shepheardesse , as you do of a Shepheard ? No , no , said he unto me , that would be too troublesome to you , and nothing conducing to my ends ; I only desire you to be with those Shepheardesses , and let me accompany you . I shall do , Brother , what you would have me , said I unto him ; but take heed , this way do not prejudice your designe ; for in seeing Diana , under colour of keeping me company , she may perhaps think her selfe not obliged unto you for your visit . Diana , said he unto me , is not a person who insists upon such ceremonious vanities , but is able out of her judgment to discern my actions , and discerning them , commend my discretion . This resolution then was fixed upon amongst us ; and that very night , Paris told Adamas , that if he thought good of it , he would wait upon me the next day a hunting , and that I much desired it . Whithersoever she please , said Adamas unto him ; for such was my love to her Father , as I can never sufficiently acquit my selfe of it unto his Daughter . This declaration did answer the expectation of Paris , and therefore the next day , as soon as we had dined , we went down the Hill of Lacquier , and passing over the River Lignon , at Trelin Bridge , we followed the River-side , untill we were over against Boutreux , we left the Temple of the good goddesse on the right hand , and came unto a little rising hill , from whence we might see all the turnings and windings of Lignon , and the Plaines , where the Shepheards and Shepheardesses did drive their Flocks to feed : Then , by a little path , we descended into the plain : See , Brother , said I unto him , and pointed with my finger , yonder upon the right hand , is that tuft of Trees , where I first saw Astrea , Diana , and Phillis ; and had you been with me in Silvia's room , perhaps we had observed more then we did ; for , we being weary with walking , we fell asleep , and in the mean time , these three shepheardesses came , and sat down close by us , and not spying us , doubtlesse they did not sit in silence ; but as ill-fortune was , when we awaked , they were gone . 'T is true , that since I came by my selfe , and it was then when you met me , and when I heard all the story of Diana . Ah Sister , ( said he up on a sudden ) I remember the time very well ; it was then when I began to love another above my selfe . But , Sister , I conjure and beseech you , by all obligations of friendship , to tell me all that you know : Does she love any one ? See , said I , and smiled , how jealous you are already ? What did it concern you , if I knew more ? Be contented , that I tell you what I think is requisite and necessary for you to know . Ah cruell Sister , said he unto me , you use me as they do Children , shew them an Apple , to make them the more desire it , and then not give it them . Lovers indeed , said I , are little different from Children . But , Sister , said he , can you not tell me , whether she loves me or no ? It is more to be feared , that she will not love you , ( said I unto him ) then that she will love any other . Although you threaten me extreamly , said he , yet I am more glad of the assurance which you give me , that she loves no other ; then I am sorry for the doubt which you make , that she will not love me . Why , answered I , will you not enjoy a good , if another have any share with you ? Before I can give you a full answer , said Paris , I must make a long distinction of Goods ; but I will briefly tell you , that there are some , which the more communicable they are , the better they are ; and others , which are more to be esteemed , the lesse they are communicable : and in this last order , must I rank the Goods of Love. I think , answered I , that if I were in a capacity of loving , I should be of the same beliefe . But , let not this fear diminish the favours you receive ; for you may be most certainly assured , that those favoure you receive from her , ( if ever you arrive at that Good ) they will not be common . Now , Celadon , I have made this long discourse unto you , to the end you may judge , how deeply Paris is in Love. Now I shall tell you something concerning Silvander and Lycidas . Walking thus down into the Plain , we espied Silvander , who sitting under a Tree , was so intent unto the Musick of his Bag-pipe , as he took no notice how Diana , knowing his voice , stole gently behinde a Bush to hear him , and not be seen ; and Diana was so desirous to hear , that she did not see Astrea and Phillis , who seeing her , and having the same curiosity , did steal on the other side , unseen either by Diana or Silvander ; but we were most pleased at Lycidas , who being upon a little Hill , looked upon Phillis , as she crept gently upon the ground , lest Silvander should see her ; for having an opinion , that the love which she bare unto that Shepheard , was the cause of her desire to hear him , he stood with crossed armes , and eyes so fixed upon her , as if he were a Statue ; I had not known him at that distance , but for Paris , who saw him often . Now as we were walking down the Hill , we saw your Brother pul down his Hat upon a sudden , and turning his back upon his Shepheardess , he came stamping towards us , and never saw us ; but still as he went , scratched his head , stamped upon the ground , struck himselfe upon the breast , and lifted his eyes often up to heaven . These passionate actions made us very desirous to hear what he said , and therefore hiding our selves behinde a great Bush which was by the way side , we took notice , that upon a suddian he fell down , as if he had been troubled with a fit of the falling sickness : We stole neerer and neerer unto him , untill we could hear him sigh out a hundred symptomes of jealousie , saying , That he had all the reason in the world to be jealous , and that all oaths , and former assurances of affection , should never perswade him to the contrary ; but that he was jealous with judgment , since he saw Phillis upon her knees before him she loved . Then after a hundred such expressions , we saw him rise up , and look backward , to see what Phillis did , and a little after , went neerer her , then returned again to the place from whence he came . He did not perceive us , because he was so totally taken up with his thoughts of Phillis , so as I think , if we had stood directly before his eyes , he could not have seen us . We followed him ; and when he had couched himselfe close by Phillis , we couched behinde him , and heard Silvander sing these Verses . Love's World. 1. GRand Fabricator Love , the form hath laid , And out of me another World hath made : The Earth is my Fidelity , which stands Immovable , by any mortall hands . And as the World upon the Earth is founded , So this , on my fidelity is grounded . 2. If any sits of jealousie do make This Earth of my fidelity to shake , And cause my constant heart to quake and tremble , Imprison'd windes exactly they resemble , Which being in the earth enclos'd , they make , All hearts to tremble , and the earth to quake . 3. My Tears the Ocean is ; as soon you may Empty the Sea , as them dry up or stay . My Tears so many storms are , which rebell , And makes this Sea to bluster and to swell . The flowing Rivers of my eyes do pay Their constant Tribute to this swelling Sea. 4. The Air my VVill is , which is pure and free , And alwaies waits on my Fidelity . The VVinde is my Desire , which moves my VVill , As wanton Aire by winde is moved still . And as in caverns we do see the Winde , So my Desire is in my heart confin'd . 5. That Fire invisible , which in the Aire , Those secret Flames which burn my heart up , are ▪ And as this Element no eye doth see , Even so my Flames with in me smother'd be . But as all flames some nourishment do crave , So must mine die , or nourishment must have . 6. My Hope 's the Moon is , which doth still encrease , Or else diminish alwaies more or lesse : And I do find it by experience true , She has no light , but borrowed from you . For if you do not , like the Sun to th'Moon , Some lustre lend , then all my hopes are done . 7. The Sun is your incomparable eye , VVhich does out-lustre any in the skie : As th' other Sun life to the VVorld doth give , So Lovers die , unlesse you bid them live . 'T is day when you appear , and it is night , Most dismall dark , when you are out of sight . 8. My Summer is my joy , when you do please To shine upon me , and my heart to ease . My VVinter is my fear , when you with-draw , And is not pleas'd my frozen fear to thaw . But now , alas , what fruit can Autumn bring ; VVhen I can finde no flowers in my Spring . Thus Silvander ended his Song , but not his thoughts ; but on the contrary , descanting upon the last Verse of it ; Alas ! said he , though Love will not let my Autumn bring any fruites , yet he might very well let my Spring afford me some flowers . Is it not thy custome , ( Oh thou little god ) to nourish hopes in many , whom thou never meanest to content , and why does thy custome faile in me ? But still I must needs say , thou art just , for thou couldst not chastise my presumption with a lesser punishment . Yet , I must needs complain ; for though the punishment be just , yet it smarts ; and though I am culpable , yet I am sensible withall . After these expressions , he was silent , and whilst he was turmoiling himselfe in a sea of various thoughts , he gave Diana leasure to cast her eye upon her companions ; and seeing they perceived her , she was ashamed ; therefore stealing gently unto them , she said thus unto Phillis : I pray , Servant , whilst Astrea and I get a little off , stay you here , that if the Shepheard do hear us , you may amuse him ; for I would not upon any termes have him know , that I heard him . So Phillis making a signe that she would , Diana and Astrea went away . I observed , that Lycidas supposed , these two Shepheardesses would have perswaded Phillis to go with them , but that her love , which he supposed she had unto Silvander , would not let her leave him : The actions of his head , hands , and feet , perswaded me in this opinion . In the mean time , Silvander began to sing this Song . That to adore Diana is the only Happinesse . A Song . SIt still , Silvander , ne're complain , Against thy fate or any pain : For , such a Mistris is thy lot , As never man a fairer got . Be thankfull , Man , and think it honour , To sacrifice thy selfe upon her . For never since the world was made , VVas so much light without a shade . Put heaven to boot , the Angells there , ( Compar'd with her ) they are not fair . Cease then complaints , and think it sweet , If thou from her thy death do meet : A better death thou canst not die , Then murder'd by so fair an eye . Love on , Silvander , never faint , But still adore so fair a Saint . 'T is perfect Martyrdome to die , For such a sweet Idolatry . This Shepheard perhaps had continued longer , if Driope , Diana's Dog , had not broke loose from her , and run fawning upon Silvander , for he was wont to make very much of him for his Mistresse's sake . The Shepheard presently rose up , and looked round about , but could not see her ; yet , he saw Lycidas hearkening , and Phillis , who seeing him rise , went to him , as Diana desired ; but as she went towards him , she espied Lycidas , which made her change her intention ; for she knowing , that he was jealous of Silvander , she turned another way : and this made Lycidas the more suspect her , thinking she did it purposely to hide it from him . Silvander , who knew both their hearts , and being resolved to augment the jealousie of Lycidas , he faigned , as if he did not see Lycidas , and ran unto Phillis , and taking her hand , did imprint two or three zealous kisses upon it ; afterwards asked her , how Diana and Astrea did ? The Shepheardess was very sorry that Lycidas did see all this , and so perplexed at it , as she knew not how to answer him . Paris and I , who intended to follow Astrea and Diana , we now went unto Silvander and Phillis . Lycidas , extreamly ill satisfyed with all this , turned another way , as if he had never seen us . We foure being together , we went that way Astrea and Diana went , after Silvander had taken order , both for his ownflock , and that of Phillis's . This was a sore heart-burn unto Lycidas , and his jealousie was much more increased by it , when he saw that Shepheard so carefull about the flock of Phillis , so as your Brother was continually turning his head towards us , to see what we did . I profess ( said Celadon , and interrupted her ) he is much to be pittyed ; for I have found , by my little experience of it , that jealousie is one of the most extream fortunes of a Lover . But , fair Nymph , what became of him afterwards ? I cannot tell , answered she , for I saw him not all the day after : and as for us , we went unto Diana and Astrea , who , as I believe , stayed for our company : and we spent all that day together with much contentment : Paris , he applyed himselfe unto Diana ; Silvander , unto Phillis ; and I unto Astrea , whom indeed I finde to be most worthy of Celadon's affection . Fair Nymph , said Celadon , I beseech you give me leave to be a little more inquisitive . What is it , said Leonida , that you desire to know of me ? Did you ever hear , said Celadon , so sweet a voice as hers ? has she not a kinde of an harmonious accent in her pronunciation , which charmes the ear ? Certainly she has , said the Nymph , and that which most takes me , is , that she useth no art or affection in her language , but all her expressions are plain , and full of modesty and civility . But I beseech you , sweet Nymph said Celadon , did she never speak of me ? She did , said I , but it was my selfe who began the discourse ; for I knew , the reason why she spoke so little of you , was , the opinion which every one had of your affection to her . For heavens sake , sweet Leonida , ( said the shepheard ) tell me what discourse you had together ? It was not much , ( said she unto him ) yet I know not whether I shall remember it or no : I was very desirous to hear what was become of you ; and when Paris desired me to go unto your Town , I had not the confidence to speak of you : And when I saw Paris so deeply in love with Diana , as he minded nothing but her , and not finding you amongst the shepheardesses , I was extreamly troubled . At last , after some other discourse , I told her , how I did not think , that the shepheards of Lignon had been so civilized as I found them : The first time I stayed with them , was purposely to see , whether the reports I had heard were true ; and Silvander that day confirmed them all . I must confesse , ( answered Astrea ) that Silvander is a very well accomplished shepheard . But , Madam , had you come at another time , I believe you would have found better satisfaction ; for there was a time , when we had a most excellent company of shepheards . What is become of them , answered I ? Some , said she , are dead , as the poor Celadon ; others are so grieved for the losse of him , as they are grown so many lumps of melancholly , and frequent none , but solitary places , as Lycidas ; and some are so astonished at the accident , as they have quite left the fatall Lignon : and indeed , we are all so sad ever since , as we do not seem the same we were . Celadon , replyed I , was not that he whom I heard talk off , when I was last here ? The same , ( said she unto me , with a deep sigh ) Was he your Cozen ( said I unto her ) ? No , answered she , but on the contrary , his Father and mine were most mortall enemies : But , Madam , he was the most gentle and finest shepheard in all the Country ; and though there was a most deadly enmity between our two families , yet his sweet and good conditions constrained me , and every one that knew him , to resent his losse . At this she changed colour and putting her hand before her eyes , she seemed as if the rubbed her forehead . I perceived by this discourse , that you were not yet returned unto her , since I left you ; and knowing , that she could not tell me any thing , that could satisfie my longing desires of seeing you , and that such talk would only grieve her , I changed discourse ; and presently after , it being late , Paris and I retired . It was then I heard from Silvander of your Brother's jealousie ; for walking by the River side , I asked him the cause of your Brother's sadnesse , and why we could never see him ? And he told me , that Lycidas being a devoted servant unto Phillis , he was jealous of her and him ; and that he , to torment him the more , did seem as if he were in love with Phillis , and gave out all the demonstrations of it that possibly he could . Thus , Celadon , did we spend that day ; and since that , because I could not hear any newes of you , I visited this Company every day , thinking , that being in the company of those whom you loved , I was in some sort with you . This was the reason , that when Amasis , after great preparations of joy , was constrained to leave them , because of the newes of Merovea's death , though Silvia , by the command of Galathea , did let me know , that I might return unto Marcelles when I would , yet I would not go , because I took abundance of delight in the society of these discreet shepheardesses . Why ( said Celadon ) did Amasis grieve so , for the death of that King ? Because ( as I believe ) Clidamant was with him , ( answered I ) . Now , lest my Uncle should make me return unto that Nymph , I did conceal Silvia's Letter from him . But , Celadon , tell me truly , do you not envie me , for seeing Astrea , and speaking with her as oft as I would ? I shall not be sorry at any thing that pleaseth you , answered he ; but I could wish my selfe a share in the happinesse . And why ( answered the Nymph ) do you deprive your selfe of it ? Ah Leonida ! ( said he ) could you but look into my heart , you would see I do not ; but I can take no delight in seeing her , and in seeing her displeased . But why ( said the Nymph ) do you think she will be displeased with seeing you ? Because ( answered the shepheard ) she hath commanded me never to see her , untill she command otherwise . How can she command otherwise ( said Leonida ) if she never see you , nor knowes where you are , but thinks you to be dead ? Ah Nymph , ( said the shepheard ) Love is a most puissant god ; and as he has blindely found out a way to banish me her presence , he may also finde a way to recall me when he pleaseth . Are you then resolved ( said Leonida ) not to present your selfe before her ? I had rather die , answered he , and therefore let Love do as it lists . Upon this , he arose , purposely to change discourse , and taking the Nymphs hand , he came to the dore of his Cave ; but when she saw him in the light , and perceiving him so extreamly altered , she could not restrain her tears ; which Celadon seeing : Nay , nay , sweet Nymph , said he , never grieve at the alteration which you finde in my face , for it is a signe , that ere long I shall have a long rest . It would be too tedious to relate all their discourse . But , to be briefe , all her arguments and perswasions could obtain from him no more , then this , that he would suffer her to visit him sometimes . At the last , the Sun being almost set , she was constrained to leave him , with a promise to see him very often . For all Leonida's resolution , of not loving Celadon , yet could she not extinguish the flames of her first affection to him ; so difficult a thing it is to expell this passion , when it has once taken deep root in a heart which entertains it ; and therefore this meeting with him was no small contentment unto her ; but her sorrowes , to see him in such a miserable condition , were as great , and the greater , when she thought upon his strange resolution ; so as her joyes to finde him , and her sorrowes to finde him thus , did a little puzzle her which to adhere most unto : All the way she went , she was inventing what course she should take , to disswade him from this course of life : Sometimes she was in a minde , to acquaint the shepheardesse Astrea with it , in hopes , that her influence might effect it . But this minde changed , as soon as she considered , that this was the way to put her selfe out of all hopes to get his love , knowing very well , that if Astrea once knew he was alive , and could finde him , she would give him such sweet demonstrations of her good-will unto him , as would blast all her hopes of him . Changing therefore this opinion , and having heard , that Adamas had been a great lover of Celadon's Father , she thought it expedient to acquaint him with his course of life , assuring her selfe , that he would do all that was requisite and fit . Yet notwithstanding , when she considered , that the place where Celadon was , was as fit a place as she could wish , to enjoy his company alone , and to expresse her own passion , she conceived the best way was , to acquaint none as yet , but to try what time would doe , and to divert him from his sad thoughts as much as she possibly could ; and if she found , that her presence and artifice could not work upon him , then it would be time enough to acquaint her Uncle . This then was the course she fixed upon ; and to effect it , she failed not to visit him every day . The shepheard knowing , that all this could not proceed from any thing but love , he was displeased at it , thinking , that if he suffered so much indulgency from this Nymph , he did offend against the promise of fidelity unto his shepheardesse : Besides , he thought all those houres that were spent in these visits , were lost , because they kept him from entertaining his own dear and sweet thoughts ; so as in lieu of growing more joyfull , he became more sad ; which the Nymph perceiving , and seeing that he did every day grow leaner and paler ; she consulted with her selfe , and at last resolved , to have recourse unto the sage advice of the grave Adamas ; but to acquaint him with it in such a manner , as he should be sure not to suspect any thing , to her disadvantage . Being therefore one evening in a better humour then ordinary , she went unto her Uncle , whom she found walking upon a Tarrasse , which had the prospect of all that plain from whence she came : After salutation , the Druide asked her , where she left Paris ? To which she answered , that all the shepheardesses were so kinde and civill , as to accompany them as far as the Temple of the good goddesse , and Paris went to conduct them back again : But , Father , said she , I have met with a fine encounter , which stayed me so long , that I thought Paris would have been back before me . What is it said the Druide ? It is Celadon , answered Leonida ; you must know , that since he went from the Palace of Issaures , in lieu of going to his kindred and friends , he has retired himself into a Cave , where he so hides himself from all his acquaintance , as every one yet thinks him dead . Why , said Adamas , does he so ? I believe , answered sh , that he is very sick in minde , and will not live long , for he can scarcely go ; he eats nothing but grasse , and is grown so lean and sad , as you cannot know him . Why , think you , said the Druide , that it is in his minde ? I conceive so , said she , because he speaks after an interrupted manner , and so little , as it is easie to see , that discourse displeaseth him ; I do believe , the love he bears unto Astrea is the cause of it . If it be so , answered Adamas , he is the more like unto his Father ; for , Alcippe was once so very much transported with his love unto Amarillis , that I did never in all my life see one commit greater follies ; and therefore it was , that he left a Country-life for the Court , and continued long in the exercises of Chivalry . Is it lawfull for them , said Leonida , thus to change their quality ? Child , said the Druide , neither Celadon nor any of these shepheards about the banks of Lignon , nor most of those about the Loire and Furan , are of a worse extraction then you your selfe are ; you must know , that their Ancestours made choice of this kinde of life , as most sweet , and least subject unto inquietudes . Indeed , this Celadon , of whom you speak , is your neer kinsman : For , the House of Laigneau and his , did branch both out of one stock , so as Lindamor and he are your Cosens in the same degree : My Grandfather , and the great Grandfather of Lindamor and Celadon , were Brothers . Leonida hearing how neerly they were allied , was astonished , fearing lest this consanguinity should forbid the banes of her loving him , as Love commanded her to do ; yet , lest her Uncle should take any notice of her fears , she said unto him ; That since they were so neerly allyed , they were the more obliged to have a care of him , and that the savage life he led was such , as she verily believed he could not live long . It is very fit , said the Druide , that we have all the care of him that possibly we can ; and therefore , to shew my indulgency towards him , I will go unto the Cave of the old Cleontine , and consult with her about him : Perhaps the heavens have a care of him , and keep him thus hid , to prevent some great misfortune ; for I have known some others , that have been so preserved from divers blasts of malignant fate , which did threaten them . Whilst they were thus talking , Paris came in , and interrupted them , for they would not acquaint him with it , so as Adamas and Leonida went betimes to bed , that they might be the more early up in the morning , to go unto Cleontine . Mount Verdun is a great Rock , resembling a pointed Diamond , which stands in the midst of the plain towards Mount Brison , between the River Lignon , and the Mountain Issaures ; were it a little more upon the right hand towards Laigneau , then Marcelles , Issaures , and Mount Verdun , did make a perfect Triangle . It seemes Nature took delight in imbellishing this place above all others in the Country ; for , it being elevated in the very heart of this Plain , so equally on all sides , it raised it selfe by such eeven degrees , and at the top did leave just room for a Temple , which was dedicated unto Tautates , Hesius , Tharames , and Belinus ; and being the most famous in all the Forrests , it is here where the Lubages , the Sarronides , the Vaces , and the Bardes , do dwell in Grattoes , which they have made about the Temple , in which they assemble themselves when the Druides command them . But that which is most admirable , is , that this great Rock , which is above foure thousand paces about , when it begins to rise from the levell , and above foure hundred paces high , and at the top above five hundred paces broad ; yet , it is so covered with earth , planted with Vines , so full of grasse , and so green , that those of the Country corrupting its name , do call it Mount Verdun , or green Mountain , in lieu of Mount Vatodun , which signifies the Mountain and dwelling of Priests or Sacrifices ; for in the language of the Celts , Dunum signifies Fortresse ; and Vates , in the Roman language , signifies Priests , Prophets , or such as give Oracles ; and since the Gaules had any communication with the Romans , they have not only mixed their language , but also their manner of sacrificing , complying themselves with a victorious people , so made such a miscellany , as they do retain unto themselves equally halfe Roman , halfe Celt . This Mountain became thus peopled with Bardes , Eubages , Surronides , and others , by Dryus , the first Institutor of the Druides , who inspired this place with a certain kinde of divinity , and left a mark of it unto Posterity . This Rock , which , for its magnitude , may well be called a Mountain , is naturally so hollow , as within it is but one vast Vault ; it hath three entrances , so spacious , that a Coach may enter ; they are commonly kept shut , and opened only when the Oracle is to be consulted with , and then a Druide , after a sacrifice , opens the dore , and askes the question : Presently there issues an impetuous winde , which comming from the concavities of this Vault , makes a strange confused noise , seeming to be a kinde of ill pronounced voice . The Druide holding his head as far in as he can , stayes there , with his mouth open as long as the noise continues ; afterwards comes away , with his hair disordered , his eyes staring , his face changed , and voice altered from what they were , and with actions , as if transported , does give the Oracle , which very often , the pronouncer her selfe does not understand . Now these three entrances , are dedicated unto three of their gods , or indeed , unto one god under three severall names ; the one unto Hesius , whom they consult with in matters of War ; the other unto Thamaris , when future events would be known ; and the other unto Belinus , unto whom all Lovers do addresse their sacrifices and supplications . And these three entrances are never all open at a time , but upon the sixteenth day of July , when having gathered abundance of Misleto , they come and strew it all about the Vault . At this time , if the Soveraigne Lady of the Province have a Daughter , she may enter , and make choice of him whom she will have for her Husband ; with whom , and the grand Druide , they may view all that is in this Cave , and see all the wonders which the great Druide left in it . This was the place unto which Adamas with Leonida did resort in the morning , to consult with Thamaris ; and after the sacrifice of a white Bull , according to the custome , and after Cleontine had dressed her selfe in Vervin , and sprinkled the blood of the sacrifice at the entrance , she put a piece of Lawrell in her mouth and chewed it ; then touching the dore with a branch of Misleto , presently it opens with a great noise , and she taking hold of the hinges , leanes all her body in , and opening her mouth to receive the winde which comes out of the Cave , she stayes there a good while , and at last , comes unto the place of sacrifice , where the Druide and all the rest do stay upon their knees , and bare-headed , praying unto Tentates . When she is come back , she goes unto the Altar , and there , with an afrighted visage , and hair staring , with a strange hoarse voice , she uttered these words . The ORACLE . SAge Adamas , the heavens decree , You by your prudence must be he , That must help out his Infancy . The gods themselves do it ordain , When he his Mistresse does obtain , Your age shall happy be again . Adamas , after thanks unto Thamaris , and beseeching him to make him understand his will , lest by ignorance he should erre , he went away , fully resolved to assist Celadon all that possibly he could , since the gods did promise to make his age happy , if he obtained his Mistresse . He had before a very good inclination towards him , as well because of the neer consanguinity betwixt them , as because of that shepheards merits ; but much more , since this answer from the Oracle , evidencing hereby , that a person interested , is much more solicitous in any businesse , then one that is only obliged by duty . Taking the way therefore towards Lignon , he asked Leonida , where Celadon's habitation was ? And she shewing him the way , they came at last to the bush which covered the entrance into the Cave , where he took up his habitation ; and fearing , lest if he saw them , he should flie them , they went as softly as they could to surprize him . As fortune was , he lay just at the entrance into his Cave , so near the River , that as he leaned upon a hillock , and saw his tears drop into the River , they heard him utter these words . Celadon comparing himselfe unto the River Lignon . HOw I increase this Chryst all River , Which of my sorrowes is a mirrour : I may my selfe compare to thee , And thou of me resemblance be . From Scources two thou dost arise , VVhich may be from my flowing eyes ; More swelling waves thou never had , Then I misfortunes great and sad . As thou dost glide without designe , So without hope away I pine . Thy scource from Mountains high doth flow , From Beauty high proceeds my woe . Through Rocks so hard thou find'st a way , Through Rocks of griese I pass each day . Though our resemblances be such , Yet , in one point we differ much . Thy waves increase by falling snowes , And frist addes tears unto my woes : And yet , ( which I do most admire ) Thou art all Cold , and I all Fire . Ah! River , River continued he , thou that art a witnesse , how I am now the most miserable , as formerly I was the most happy , shepheard in the world , why wast thou so mercilesse , as to save my miserable life when it was in thy power to put an end unto all my sorrowes , by taking this pittifull life away ? Will things that are insensible conspire against me , and deny me that , which naturally they bestow upon others ? But perhaps thou art loth to lose thy third scource , knowing that my tears did more abundantly swell thy Chanell , then both those from whence thou hast thy originall : If this was the motive that moved thee unto this cruell pitty , I 'le assure thee , thou art not deceived since as long as I live , my tears shall never fail thee . Upon this last word , a most profound sigh gave a stop unto his voice , so as for a while his tongue was silent ; and as he was beginning again , Leonida unawares stirred . He turning his head that way , he was extreamly surprised , to see Adamas with her in that place ; he presently arose , and came to salute the Druide , who advanced towards him . The thin and pale looks of Celadon did not a little astonish Adamas . And having former experience of the force of Love , he conceived , that this violent malady might reduce him unto a more dangerous condition , if no remedies were applyed . Therefore after common saluations and discourse , he took him by the hand and caused him to sit down and then began this discourse unto him : Son , what a strange condition is this , in which I finde you ? Was it to live thus , that you requested me to help you out of the pain that you were in , within the Palace of Issaures ? Did you intend to shut your selfe up in this Cave , and live like a salvage from the society of men ? You are born , Celadon , unto a better fate , the great Thamaris tells me as much ; he has bestowed upon you great Flocks , and large Pastures ; and do you think your selfe not obliged to render an account of them ? All under the cope of heaven is his , we are all but his Stewards , and questionlesse he will exact a particular accompt ; and , Soh , when that time comes , what will you then answer ? Although he hath submitted these things unto our wills ; yet , our very wills are not our own , and we may expect a severe punishment , if we dispose of our selves otherwise than as we ought . How can you think it reasonable to live without any care of Flocks , or Friends , or Kindred , or Men ? Dare you contemn those remedies , which that great god hath upon this occasion put into your hands ? Perhaps you will say , that your affection unto the shepheardesse Astrea , does force you unto it . But , Son , consider well with your selfe , that if you have offended her , all your services cannot wipe away the offence , as long as you keep at distance from her ; and if you have not offended her , how can you ever hope or think she should know your innocency , if she never see or hear of you ? Now , my Son , I do grant , that for the time past , you had some reason to absent your selfe from her presence , nay , from all the world , to the end she may see , what power she hath over you , and that you value the losse of her favour as the losse of your reason . But now that time is expired , you must now return unto your selfe again , and make it appear , that you are both in Love , and that you are a man. Though your sorrowes may deprive you of your reason , yet , now reason ought to revive , that she may not repent of having a Servant who is not a Man. Unto this Celadon returned this cold answer : I would to god , Father , that your sapient advice were addressed unto one capable to receive it ; as for me , I must confesse , there remaines nothing of a man in me but my memory , having lost both my understanding and my will ; and I believe , this memory that remains with me , is only as a nourishment of my sad thoughts ; so as he whom you now see before you , is not Celadon the Son of Alcippes and Amarillis , whom the great Druide Adamas heretofore did honour with his friendship ; but he is only one , that the heavens conserves here amongst the Woods , as a testimony , that Celadon knowes how to love . In answer unto all you object , let this serve for all , I love : For , sage Adamas , if I do love , I need not fear , that Tharamis will be offended at me , for doing that which Love commands , since he would have me , or at least permits me , to love . Now those who do permit a thing , they permit all that depends upon it ; and who can deny , but that this miserable life which I lead , is a dependency of this love ? Can he be called a Lover , who has eyes that will look upon any thing but that he Loves ? Ah! Father , doubtlesse I do love , and I am blinde unto all Flocks , and Friends , and Kindred , and all Men living . If the heavens , as you say , have given me any thing , why should it exact an account of me , since I do resigne them back again as freely , as ever they were bestowed upon me ? If any account be required of Celadon , it must be required of her whose Celadon is ; as for me , I have nothing to account of , for I have resigned all , the heavens would have it so , for it is by destiny that I do love , and the heavens do know it : As soon as ever I had any will , I gave my self wholly unto her , and have continued so ever since . To be briefe , the heavens are pleased with it , otherwise I had not been so happy as I was many years . If therefore the heavens would have it so , do know it , and were pleased with it ; how can they in justice punish me , for doing that , which I cannot chuse but do ? Do what thou wilt with me , Oh great Thamaris let what will become of my flocks , let my Friends and Kindred have what opinion of me they please ; they all ought to be satisfied with this answer , that , I do love . But , answered Adamas , will you alwaies live thus ? The election ( answered the shepheard ) does not depend upon him , that hath neither will nor understanding . If you do , ( said Adamas ) you will cease to be a man. That ( replyed the shepheard ) has been a long time the least of my cares . But , if you do love , said the Druide , why do you not enforce your selfe to see her whom you love ? If I do love , answered he , do you think I will displease or disobey her whom I love ; nay , do you think , that I do not receive extream contentment and delight in pleasing and obeying her ? But , said the Druide , she does not know that you do obey her . It is no matter , answered he , whether she do or no , I must do my duty . The Druide knew not whether he should esteem him for the acutenesse of his wit in these answers , or blame him , for the errours he was in : but conceiving , that his malady was not yet at the height , therefore he would not apply any violent remedies , untill he had tryed some more milder ; and therefore , after a while of silence , he said thus unto him : Now , Celadon , what I have said , was , because I thought my selfe obliged unto it by the Lawes of friendship , and duty of my charge , and not to contrary you in any thing ; only one favour I shall desire from you , which I hope you will not deny , since it will conduce much unto my contentment : You must know , that I have a Daughter , whom I love above all the blessings , which the goodnesse of Tharamis hath bestowed upon me ; I have long wanted my greatest contentment , in wanting her , and I am afraid , it will be longer before I shall see her again . Now the first time I saw you at the Palace of Issoures , 't is true , I loved you for Alcippe's and Amarillis's sake , but much more , for your great resemblance of my dearest Daughter ; therefore I conjure you , by her that hath most power over you , to be pleased , that I may sometimes interrupt your solitude , that I may in your face see the Picture of her , whom I love above all the world . The shepheard , who was full of courtesy , answered , That he would take it for a very particular favour , if he would be pleased to take the paines ; and that he thanked Nature for favouring him so much , as to give him a resemblance of any he loved ; and that if he had not excluded himselfe from all the world , he would come to his house and present him his service . To be briefe , Adamas resolved to visit this shepheard very often , hoping by degrees to draw him out of his melancholly Cell . True it was , that Alexis his Daughter had a little resemblance of this shepheard ; and she being by their Lawes to stay amongst the Druides Daughters , in the Cells of Carnutes , untill she was forty years of age , Adamas did take delight in seeing Celadon , who had a kinde of resemblance of her . It had been ordained by Dis Samothes , and since confirmed by great Druis , the first Institutor of the Druides , that those Priests which had any Sons , should send the eldest of them unto the Schooles of Carnutes , where they spent ten years in learning their Science , ten years more in teaching others ; and ten years more yet , they officiated in the publick Sacrifices and Judgments : and afterwards they might return to their homes , and exercise the charge of Druides throughout all Gaul . If they have none but Daughters , they are constrained to send their eldest , after ten years of age , unto the same place ; where they are instructed , do instruct , and at last , judge , as I told you before . For , the Gaules do build very much upon the judgment of these Female Druides : And these times being expired , they may return to their Fathers , and may marry . Now this course being resolved upon , Celadon was he that reaped the most profit by it ; for Leonida did at the first restore unto him those Letters , which she stole from him , which was a good presage of better fortune , having often heard say , that as one misfortune seldome comes alone , so also one good fortune drawes on another . And he being very often visited , sometimes by Leonida , and sometimes by the Druide , he was much diverted from those sad thoughts , which would quite have consumed him ; besides , the care of Adamas was such , as he sent him victualls very often secretly , which much revived his drooping spirits . The affection of this Nymph , and the goodnesse of Adamas , was a happy encounter for Celadon , for both of them were carefull of him beyond measure , and indeed beyond their duty and quality ; but , the greatest comfort unto this shepheard , was , that this Nymph furnished him with Pen , Inke , and Paper , because being alone , he did employ himselfe much in putting his passionate thoughts into writing , which gave him much contentment in the reading them . For , the wounds of Love are of such a nature , that the more they are smothered and kept in , the more they fester ; and talking of them is as soveraigne a remedy , as can be received in absence . Now Adamas conceived , that too much thinking did but fester and rancle the melancholly of this shepheard , and therefore he advised him to passe away his time , sometimes in the sacred Groves , which were neer , and there engrave some fancies upon the barks of Trees , and furnished him with tooles fit for the purpose . This Shepheard having gotten a little more strength , and recovered some of his former complexion , also reassuming his understanding facultle , he was sensible of this good counsell which Adamas gave him , to shun this carelesse and idle kinde of life wherein he lived ; and therefore he took his advice , and fell to work . Adamas in this did , like a good Physitian , consider the disease which he was to cure , and there seasoned all his counsells with some designes of Love. You see , Son , said he unto him , that though according to our Statutes , we ought not to erect Temples unto Teutates , Hesius , Belinus , and Tharamis our god ; yet , since the Romans , by their Armes , brought in strange gods unto Gaul , and losing our antient freedome , we were constrained to sacrifice after their fashion , we have Temples , in which our god is adored amongst us ; and because the custome of it is become a Law , it is lawfull for you , Celadon , to dedicate part of this Grove , not only unto the highest and prime divinity , but as a most perfect work of that divinity , unto your fair Astrea , which our great god will as well allow , as those Temples that are dedicated by strangers , unto the goddesse Fortune , unto the goddesse Sickness , or the goddesse Fear . Therefore , said he unto him , let me advise you to prime and dresse up this goodly Oake , to cut away the thick underwood , and make a place , which we will dedicate unto Amity . At the root of the Oake , cast up a bank of grass , in form of an Altar , upon which I will set a Table , which shall be an emblem of Amity . When this is finished , we will make another more spacious , which shall be under that Oak , which truly is one most admirable ; for out of one stock three branches do grow , and afterwards reunite themselves into the same bark . You see , ( said he unto him ) that this is a most lively symbol of Teutates , Hesius , Belinus , and Tharamis our god . How , Father ( said Celadon ) you name foure , and yet you say , our god ? you should have said , gods ; and I have observed , that you have used the same expression more then once . Son ( said the Druide ) this is one of our greatest mysteries in divinity ; and though we Druides ought not to reveal it unto any , but such as are instructed in our Schooles , yet I shall declare unto you as much , as you are capable to understand . Know therefore , my Son , that the great Dis , Samothes , presently after the division of men , by reason of the confusion of Languages , being well instructed by his Grandfather , both in the worship of the true God , and in other Sciences , he came by the Armorick Sea into this Country , which yet unto that very day we called Gaul , and which a little after , changed it for the name of France : Who afterwards peopling it , he setled his Scepter there , planted the Religion of his Fathers , and instructed some of the best Wits amongst them with his own Documents and Sciences , who ever since after his own name were called Samothes . This man was the first King of the Gaules , who was so pleasing both unto god and men , that he had a long , prosperous , and peaceable Raigne ; and after him his Posterity in such renown , as all the world did ring with his , and the valour of the Gaules . Afterwards the Romans usurped the Dominion of the Gaules , by reason of our own civill dissentions , who being full of animosity and faction amongst our selves , did invite them amongst us , and asked aide of them , whose ambition hath since devoured us ; teaching us , but too late , that no strangers will ever love us better than we do our selves . But that great god , whom Samothes taught us to adore in purity of heart , not desiring to continue his anger against us for ever , after we had been a while under the Dominion of these strangers , did deliver us from them by the Armes of the Francks , who say themselves to be descended from the ancient Gaules . Now to return unto our discourse . The fourth King which raigned in Gaul , who descended from the great and holy Samothes , was the wise and learned Dryus , from whom the Druides took their denomination . But those are mistaken , as well as the over-bold Greeks , who boast , that they were so called from their word Drys , which signifies an Oake ; for , before Letters or Learning ever came into Greece , we called them Druides , and the Sciences were in Gaul before they did know so much as how to read , as the name of Druide teacheth us , which in the Language of Samothes's Grandfather does signifie , Contemplator , from the word Drissim ; and , as you know ( my Son ) our principall part of Profession , consists in contemplation of the works of God. Now this great Dis , Samothes , and after him , our holy Dryus , did command us to worship god , not according to the erroneous custome of Nations , but as they had been taught by their Fathers , and because the dull ignorance of the people was such , as they could not comprehend that supream goodnesse and infinite power , which they called Thau , comprehending all , they gave him three names ; Hesius , which signifies Strong ; Belinus , which signifies Man god ; and Tharamis , which signifies Preserver , teaching us by these three names , that god is the omnipotent Creator and Preserver of men . But since , through the alteration of time , and ignorance of people , which changeth all things , especially names , in lieu of Thau , they say Thauta , and Thautes , and Theutates . In lieu of Jehus , Belenas , and Thaharamis , the aspiration in the middle being harsh to pronounce , they say , Hesus , Belinus , and Tharamis : And the people had such a power over the more knowing part of men , as they , to be understood , were forced to call them as the people did , and consent unto their errour . But , Father , said the shepheard , are not Teutates , Hesus , Tharamis , and Belinus , the same gods which are called Mercury , Mars , Jupiter , and Apollo ? Are all these but one god ? Son , said the Druide , I wish I were able to make you understand what you ask ; but where your understanding will not reach , let the beliefe which you have in me supply . Know therefore , that strangers seeing how the Gaules adored and called upon Thautates in all their affaires , when they took any journey , and in all their actions ; moreover considering , that they were naturally lovers of eloquence , they thought , that it was Mercury whom they called upon , saying , that he was the god of Eloquence , the director in Voyages , the inventor of Arts , and the Protector of all Merchants and Traffick . Afterwards observing , that in our Wars we invoked Hesius , they thought him to be Mars , who was by them held to be the god of Armes . And when we desired to be purged from our sins , they saw us call upon Thamaris , & they thought him to be Jupiter , from whom they expect all chastisement , by reason of the thunderbolts that are attributed unto him . Besides , they conceiving , that pardon of sins being to be had from the greatest of all the gods , they said he must needs be Jupiter , because he was the greatest and most puissant . Then , because we had recourse unto Belinus , when we wanted health for our selves or friends , or desired to have children , they perswaded themselves , that it must needs be their Apollo , whom they thought to be the first inventor of Physick ; besides , attributing unto him the guidance of the Sun ; nay , very often taking the one for the other ; and knowing , that the Sun gave life unto all Animalls , and moreover , that Man and the Sun did generate Man , they had som reason to think , that it was our Belinus . But most certain it is ( dear Son ) that there can be but one god ; for , if one be not omnipotent and all puissant , he is not god : if there were two omnipotents , or two puissants , the omnipotency and the puissancy would be divided . Moreover , they must needs be either alike or dislike ; if they be alike in all things , they must be the same , and so only one ; if they be dislike , then good must be different from good , which cannot be . I instance only in these familiar arguments , because I will not puzle your understanding with such as are more obscure and more sublime , although they be stronger and more pressing . I did ever believe ( said Celadon ) that there was but one god and one lord over us all , and above all the rest of the gods ; but , I believed also , that as amongst Men , we see , that Kings have their subordinate Officers , so that there are inferiours or petty gods under him , which is the supream and great one of all , whom we call Tautates , and the others , Hesius , Tharamis , and Belinus , which , next to him , are to be adored . This beliefe ( answered the Druide ) hath some colour and reason in it , yet it is a great errour ; for those whom you named last are not gods , but only denominations of the great Tautates : But , though I must confesse , he hath subordinate Officers under him , as Terrestriall Kings have ; yet , you must understand , that worship and adoration is due only unto one god . Why then , Father , said Celadon , are they placed in our Temples so neer the great Tautates ? Son ( said Adamas ) I told you before , that the Romans mixed their Religion with ours : You must know , that by our Lawes , it is forbidden to make any image of god ; for , an Image being a representation of something , and there must needs be some proportion betwixt the thing representing and the thing represented ; we do conceive , that there is nothing amongst men , which can hold any proportion or resemblance with god , and therefore we do expresly forbid it ; and indeed , we do disallow of any Temples , thinking it most grosse ignorance to imagine , an infinite immense deitie within any walls can be confined ; and think it a most presumptuous boldnesse to imagine , any house can be worthy of him . And therefore , after the manner of the Antients , the Father and Grandfather of the great Samothes , did command us to adore god in Groves and in Fields ; yet , Groves were consecrated unto him , by the devotion of the people , lest they should be profaned : And in those places , they made choice of great Oakes , under which god was worshipped . And hereupon it was , that the Romans entring into our Country , and seeing our sacred Groves and manner of our Sacrifices , did with amazement say , that we , amongst all men , had the greatest knowledge of god , and that the Gaules were the most religious and fullest of devotion , of any people in the world . But the Conquerors alwaies giving what Lawes they list unto the Conquered , they did most tyrannically usurp , not only upon our Land , but our Souls also ; changed our ceremonies , made us worship their gods , forced us to build Temples , and to receive their Idolls , to represent Tautates , Hesius , Belinus , and Tharamis , under the figures of their Mars , Mercury , Apollo , and Jupiter . And because this went much against the consciences of our Druides , one of their Emperors by publick Edict in Senate , banished and abolished our Religion , and chased the Druides out of the Empire : But for all that , the great Tautates permitted this only , to make tryall of their vertues , and not to abolish them ; manifesting , that he never does entirely forsake the good . So as maugre the malice and tyranny of these strangers , we have still preserved some purity in our Sacrifices , and worship god as he ought to be , and even in this Country , we have ever acknowledged the power of these usurpers , out of the respect they alwaies had unto Diana , of whom they think our great Nymph is a representation . And now at this time , the Francks have brought with them their Druides , and making it appear they were formerly Gaules , our authority and sacred customes are revived again in splendor . But , Father ( said Celadon ) I have seen in our sacred Groves , Images of great Dis and of Hercules . The reason of that was , ( answered Adamas ) because they were men and not gods ; and being but men , they may be represented . But ( replyed Celadon ) if they be not gods , why do you set them upon Altars ? You must know , ( answered Adamas ) that they were men , who for their vertues were like unto gods , and as such , we ought to honour them , and preserve their memory , to the end , others may take them for paternes of vertue : But strangers , who were ignorant of our intentions , did think , that we did adore and worship them , and say , that Dis was Pluto , from whom we say we are descended ; and gave unto Hercules the sirname of Gaulois , because we much honour his memory , as well because he was full of heroick vertues , as because he married the fair Galathea our Princesse , and Daughter of Celtes our King. You tell me things , said Celadon , which do much ravish me , and I beseech you , Father , go on , and tell me what I shall do , when I shall enter into those Temples , where I shall finde the Images of Jupiter , Mars , Pallas , Venus , and such like gods and goddesses . Son , answered Adamas , you must be very well advised when you do go thither : and above all , be sure you do not take them for gods , but only Vertues Puissances , and Effects of one onely god . In Jupiter , you must adore the omnipotency and majesty of god ; in Mars , his power ; in Pallas , his wisdome ; in Venus , his beauty , and so of all the rest : By this means , you will render unto our great Tautates , that worship which is his due , and shew your selfe just unto those vertuous Persons and Heroes , in honouring them dead , as you would have done if they had been alive . And so much for this time ; and if you do frequent my company , I shall acquaint you with more . Now , Child , leaving this discourse , let us make the form of a Temple here in this Grove , which was long since dedicated unto Teutates our god : It being in a Grove , we shall observe our antient Ordinances ; and because a Temple , we shall obey these strangers . I will write upon this miraculous Oake , the sacred name of Teutates ; and upon the three branches , that on the right hand , I will write Hesius , on that in the middle , Tharamis , and on that upon the left hand , Belinus ; and then upon the top of all , where they are united together , we will engrave the sacred name of Teutates , to shew , that we mean only one god , under the notion of these three words or nominations . If I durst discover unto you the sacred and profound mysteries of our religion , I should acquaint you with an Interpretation , which Samothes , the most knowing man , did leave unto us , and which , by tradition from Father to Son is come unto us , how that these three names do signifie three persons , which are but one god , god the mighty , god the man , and god the preserver ; the father , the son , and the preserver ; and all these three , do make but one Tautates , which is god : And it is unto the Mother of this god man , unto whom our Druides , twenty ages ago , did dedicate an Altar in the Cave of Carnutes , with the statue of a Virgin upon it , holding a Child in her armes , with this Inscription : To the Virgin , who shall bring forth a Child . But these mysteries are too high for your capacity , and lest we should profane them , it is better to be silent . Let us go on with our work . Perhaps some learned Druide may come into this sacred Grove , and will adore Teutates in purity of heart as we do ; he will commend our work , and approve of our good intentions . Thus did the Druide discourse upon the hidden mysteries of his religion ; and because they were above the understanding of the shepheard , he would say no more . But as soon as those three names were engraved upon the Tree , they kneeled down and adored them , and never approached them , but with abundance of reverence . Now lest Celadon should be tired in his devotion by working , he called the Temple by the name of the goddesse Astrea : And , Son , said he , this is no offence unto the great god , so you honour this Astrea only , as the most perfect piece of work that ever they shewed unto men . Celadon did easily consent unto this , and with incredible zeal , he worked so assiduously , as within a few daies he finished the Temple , according to the Druide's appointment , who commending his diligence and industry , and the more to encourage him , did bring him the Lawes of Love , and the Embleme of reciprocall Amity . But approaching the Altar of Astrea he knew not what to set upon it ; yet after he had a while thought upon it : If you were a good Limner , said he unto him , I am sure the features of the fair Astrea's face is very fresh in your memory , you may draw her Picture , and set it upon this Altar , which is dedicated unto her ; but since you are not yet so good an Artist , I will cause a Table to be made , and only write her name upon it . To which , the shepheard returned this answer : You have some reason , Father for your beliefe , for the features of her fairest face are not only imprinted fresh in my memory , so as me thinks I alwaies see her ; but also her speech , her garb , her attire , and all her actions , are so lively in my soul , as me-thinks I do continually see them . But , though I am no Artist in Limning , yet I am able to shew you her resemblance , upon condition , you will restore it unto me again : Upon a promise of which , he unbuttoned his breast , and opening the Case which he wore about his neck , he shewed him Astrea's Picture : But , Father , ( said he ) if you do lose it , or not restore it unto me again , most certainly I shall die , no excuse or consolation can save me . After Adamas had vowed by Tautates , that he would restore it , the shepheard , after a most zealous kisse of it , did trust it into his hands . The Druide looking upon it : Truly , Son , ( said he ) I must needs confesse , I never saw a face more fair , nor in which I discover so much modest love and sweet severity ; happy is the Father of such a Child , and happy the Mother who bare her , happy the eyes who see her ; but infinitely happy he that must enjoy her . Afterwards he put it up into the Case , with a promise to restore it very shortly , which he did accordingly , within five or six daies . It was in this place , where Astrea and all the Company did finde so many Verses and Writings of Celadon's ; for he was so pleased with his works , that he was continually before the Image of his shepheardesse , and adoring her in his very soul ; As imaginations and fancies came into his head , he writ them down , and laid them upon the Altar , as offerings unto the goddesse Astrea . It was this shepheard and Adamas whom Silvander saw in the night ; for the Druide , by frequenting him so continually , did make him forget most of his sad thoughts ; and the shepheard also , did think him selfe so exceedingly obliged unto him , for his indulgent assistance , as he did infinitly honour him . Leonida , since this , went not so oft to visit the shepheardesse as she was wont . In the mean time , Celadon lived thus , sometimes more , sometimes lesse afflicted , even as his thoughts gave him leave , untill he met with Silvander , into whose hands he put the Letter which he writ unto the shepheardesse Astrea , who since , caused all these shepheardesses and shepheards to come into this place , where having lost their way , they were constrained to rest themselves , with intention to depart as soon as the Moon began to appear ; but the paines and toile which the shepheardesses had taken all the day , and a great part of the night , had so tired them , that they slept longer than they intended ; for when the Moon was up , and very light , the shepheards themselves were all asleep . But on the contrary , the sad Celadon , according to his custome , was up betimes , purposely to entertain his own thoughts , and none met him , for his use was , to walk most out when others slept , and shut up himselfe all the day . The Sun did not yet appear , when it was his fortune to walk towards the place where this company was ; and being wholly taken up with his sad thoughts , never minding any thing about him , never man was so planet-struck as he was , when upon a sudden he espied Astrea : she had a thin handkerchief upon her eyes , which did a little cover her face , one arme under her head , and the other by her side , her petticoat a little ruffled up , so as one might see the delicate proportion of her leg ; the admirable purenesse of her neck was plainly seen , the azure veins upon a snowy skin did ravish ; and because she was a little strait laced , she unlaced her selfe , and the rich treasure of her breasts appeared ; her hair was loose and lay negligently upon her lovely cheeks . Oh! what a vision was this unto Celadon ? he was so amazed , that he stood stock still , without any pulse or breath , or any signe of life , but the beating of his heart , and his sight which was fixed upon this fair object . It was with him , as with those who have been long in darknesse , and come suddenly into the rayes of the Sun , and are dazled with too much light , and cannot see . Presently after , having a little recollected himselfe , he began to consider what he saw ; looking sometimes upon her lovely face , sometimes upon her breast , whose treasures were never before discovered ; and he wished , Argos-like , that he had a body all of eyes . But in the midst of this pleasing contemplation , a thought came into his minde , which blasted all his joy . Retire , retire , unfortunate shepheard ( said he ) retire from this blessed place , let it be no longer profaned with thy unhallowed eyes : Hast thou so soon forgot her commands ? Dost thou not remember , it is not lawfull for thee to present thy selfe before her eyes ? Away , away , for shame offend no longer . Thus he went away , with folded armes , and eyes lifted up to heaven , as if he had left heart soul life , and all behinde him : His thoughts and his way were much different ; for the further he went from Astrea , the more his thoughts followed him . When he was out of sight , he was so troubled , as he was forced to stay : To go on , said he , I cannot ; to return , I dare not ; and to stay here , is to no purpose : What then should I do ? Go , go , said he , and receive that favour , which the heavens , unasked , does bestow upon thee . But how can I contradict the command of her , whom I did never disobey ? But , answered he , it is not contradicting her command ; for she did not command me , not to see her , for then I should put out my eyes ; but her command was , that I should not come in her sight ; and how can she see me when she is asleep ? Take Love therefore for thy guide , and under his conduct go and adore her . Being moved with this consideration , he turned back , and went as softly as he could , lest he should awake her ; as soon as he came so neer as to see her , he kneeled down , adored her , and presented this prayer unto her , in a whispering voice . Oh great and puissant goddesse ! since it is more god-like to pardon then to punish , I most devoutly prostrate my selfe upon my knees before you . I will not argue the matter with you , nor aske , whether my torments , which I have suffered through my sins , be not above the grandure of them , since I sinned ignorantly ; only I beg for pitty . Shew your selfe all divine in pardoning , and remitting me to my lost felicity ; for my submission may as well move you to pardon , as my unknown offence unto punishment . This was the prayer of the sad shepheard , not daring hardly to let the words go out of his lips , for fear of waking her , unto whom they were addressed . Then he arose and went neerer to her , the better to look upon her : As he was deeply in his contemplation , Phillis turned her selfe from one side to the other , yet not opening her eyes , nor waking . This put Celadon in such a fright , that he ran as fast as he could unto his sad habitation , where he no sooner was , but thinking upon this encounter , and that of the day before , he knew not whether he should take it as a good or a bad presage . At the last , thinking upon that Letter which he put into the hand of Silvander , ( for he supposed Astrea did know of it ) he resolved to hazard another ; and therefore , to lose no time , he went to write it ; lest he should be too late , and the shepheardesses awake . He superscribed this as he did the first , and went with all haste to the place where he left his shepheardesse ; but being afraid she should be awake when he came neer her , he crept behinde some Trees , and looking every way , he knew they were still asleep ; but he found the company was greater then he perceived at the first , because then he did not see the shepheards , of whom we spoke before ; and , to see whether any of them was of his acquaintance , he went gently towards them ; the first he saw was Silvander : Oh faithfull friend , ( said he , in a low voice ) how much am I obliged unto thee , for doing more for me then I durst ever ask ? Then turning his eyes upon the other foure shepheards , he knew none of them ; yet he thought , he had seen Tircis heretofore . Finding them all thus asleep , he went towards the shepheardesses . The Sun was already a good height , and finding passage through the leaves , it began to shine in some places upon them , so as if this shepheard had been as impartiall a Judge of Beauty , as he was a perfect Lover , he could hardly have told unto which of all these he should have given the prize of Beauty : But as the long griefs of Astrea had then made her yield something unto Diana , so the affection of this shepheard did supply that defect , and gave judgment on Astrea's side . Then looking particularly upon Astrea , he kneeled down , and could not chuse but kisse her fair hand , afterwards did put the Letter into her breast ; and being transported with love , he could not chuse but kisse her mouth : Oh how the shepheard was ravished ! he had almost quite forgot all fears of waking her , and leaned so upon her , that she began to awake , and opened her drousie eyes , when he was halfe risen up ; and had not the Sun-beams , which shined upon her face , dazled her eyes , doubtlesse she had known him ; this was the reason she could not see him , but as a shaddow , and when she began to look after him , her hair was so intangld with a few rushes that was under her head , that they did hinder her ; so as she could not chuse but cry out aloud Phillis started up and asked her what the matter was ? But Astrea was so astonished , that she could not speak , but still untangled her hair . Phillis seeing Astrea up , and let a paper fall , she arose also , and was very officious to take it up , following her some twenty paces from the place where they lay . Then Astrea sat down under a Tree , extreamly pale , and ready to swound , which Phillis seeing , she helped her all she could ; and when she was a little come unto her selfe : Oh dear Sister , ( said she unto Phillis , with a deep sigh ) what is this which I have seen ? Then she was silent a long while , and could not speak for sighing ; a little after , she began with a very great sigh , and said : Oh Sister , I have seen Celadon , I mean his Ghost . At this word [ Celadon ] her voice failed , and her tongue could not do its office ; but she joyned her hands together , and listed her eyes up to heaven , as if from thence she begged help . Phillis seeing her in this condition believed , that she had been in some afrighting dream : Sister , said she unto her , there is no credit to be given unto any dreams , they are no more but the working of the fancy and imagination , upon such subjects as have been seen or thought upon ; nor are they any presages of things future , only images and fancies of things past . Ah Sister , said Astrea , this was no dream ; I saw him with these eyes , and as soon as ever he saw I looked upon him , he vanished into aire . Perhaps , Sister , ( said Phillis ) you did but think your selfe to be awake , for so it often happens in sleep . No , no , ( said Astrea ) I was awake . And how did you see him , said Phillis ? I was ( said Astrea ) betwixt sleeping and waking , when I heard some sighing about me , even about my face ; and when I opened my eyes , I saw the soul of Celadon before me : but , Oh heavens ! how glorious and full of light it was ? the Sun it selfe had no more splendent lustre ; And , Sister , I was even dazled at the sight of it , untill I came hither ; but as soon as ever I did cast my eye upon him , he vanished like lightning . Oh glorious Soul ! thou hadst good reason not to let the sight of her fully thee , who was so undiscreetly carelesse of thy life . How infinitely am I obliged unto thee , who having so much reason to hate me , yet makes it appear , that thy love continues . Phillis , with much amazement , did now believe , that certainly it was the soul of Celadon , and therefore said thus unto her : All we can do for those who are departed this life , is to preserve their memory , to talk often of their vertues , and to render them the last office of pitty , which is buriall ; therefore I am of opinion , that it is requisite , for your own contentinent , and satisfaction of this soul , who so much loved you , that you do cause a Tombe to be built , in which it may rest , and to preserve the memory of him amongst us as long as possibly we can . That shall I do , said Astrea , as long as any life is in me . But , Sister , ( said Astrea ) would it not be taken ill , that I , who am not a kin unto him , should render him this last office of a Sepulcher ? What can be said , ( answered Phillis ) but that his kindred neglecting their duty , you have done what they ought to have done ? Were he alive , there might some doubt be made of it ; but being dead , they may well imagine , that your past amity , which is known as well as your name , would require so much of you . As Phillis was thus talking to her , she held in her hand the paper which she took up , and Astrea casting her eye accidentally upon it , and knowing it to be Celadon's hand , she asked her , what Letter that was which she held in her hand ? Phillis answered , that she took it up , seeing it fall from her as she arose . I did feel something ( said Astrea ) fall from my breast ; but I was so much out of my selfe , that I never minded it . Then taking it , and reading the Superscription , she said , it was that Letter which Silvander found . That cannot be , ( said Phillis ) for I have that in my pocket ; and putting her hand into it , she pulled it out . What should it then be , said Astrea ? I am sure it is the same hand . Then reading it , she found these words . Celadon's Letter unto the Shepheardesse Astrea IF the occasion of your comming into this place , where all that remaines of Celadon yet is , was only to see what power you have over him , it was too much paines for a thing of so little value . If any sparks of compassion brought you hither , what services can merit so great a recompence ? If fortune only , without any designe , was your conductor , it was too kinde unto one that is so miserable : So as whatsoever the occasion was , there was no reason for it . That affection which I had unto you , was beyond all bounds of reason , and therefore it is most just , that reason should disdain him , who disdained reason . However , I thank you , as the vam shadow of a man can do , ( for truly ●am no more ) for comming to see what power you have over me , for it is one of my greatest desires to live in your memory . I thank you also , that you would permit pitty to bring you hither ; for though it be very late , yet consolation is better late then never . Also I do thank you , For ●o lowing fortune into this place , since I know by it , that it was only long of her , I did no sooner resent the effects of your sweetnesse . This last consideration moves me to say , that as you are the fairest Shepheardesse in the whole Universe ; so since fortune and my own constancy wi●● have it so , I am the must unfortunate , but the most affectionately faithfull , of all your Servants . Now did these shepheardesses believe , that Celadon was dead indeed , and Love made Astrea resolve , to render him the last duty of her amity . Then she went to wake Diana and the other shepheardesses , because it was late ; when they came , they found Silvander looking upon Diana as she slept ; and , gazing like an immovable Statue , he uttered these words in a very loud voice : Oh! how this fair one deprives me of that rest which she takes her selfe ? See how many Cupids play about her lovely face ! Who can chuse but love her , and lose that rest which she findes ? To look upon her and to love her , is one and the same thing . And if she captivate thus when she is asleep , and without designe , what is she able to do when shee 's awake , and will use her power ? He spoke thus loud , because he was not afraid of awaking her , since she commanded him so to do , as soon as the Moon shined . But Celadon's good fortune would not have it so , to the end he might enjoy the happinesse of seeing his Mistresse in that place . After Silvander had uttered these words , he kneeled down to kisse her hand ; but fearing to be seen by these two shepheardesses , who he saw were not in their places , he rose up , very sorry he had done so much , if he were seen . In the mean time , these two shepheardesses looked upon him , and Phillis , who was very desirous to divert Astrea ; Never trust me , Sister ( said she unto her ) if this shepheard do not love Diana , and is not so subtle as he thinks himselfe . I spoke yesterday with Diana ( answered Astrea , very sadly ) and for ought I could perceive , he can expect nothing but much sorrow ; for , she will neither love him , nor suffer him to love her . That resolution ( said Phillis ) may in a short time bring Silvander into the same condition with Celadon , and Diana into the same state with Astrea . Ah Sister , ( said Astrea ) Silvander may run that fortune ; but as long as Diana is free from love , her fortune will never be so bad as mine . I do confesse ( replyed Phillis ) that if she be really exempt from love she is not in that danger ; but , if she be exempt only out of dissimulat●●● , what think you then ? That she will be happy only in opinion , said Astrea , and in deed and truth miserable . But there is no likelyhood of that , Diana's humour , and Silvander's perfections , being such , that neither the shepheardesse nor he , can be subject unto such dysasters . Upon this , Phillis took her by the hand and walked towards Diana ; yet answered her ; Oh Sister ( said she ) you are deceived , if you be of that opinion : for , as concerning the merits of Silvander , believe it , that when a shepheard has a designe to please , he spruseth himselfe up , and is quite another man from what he really is : And hence it is , that we often wonder to see some shepheards loved and welcomed , who are thought not at all pleasing or handsome ; and from hence , I believe , the Proverb came , that , Love makes all seem handsome : Nay , I will say more , I never yet saw any shepheard displeasing unto her he courted , if there were not some other occasion of hatred then his love ; for , their courtship and desire to please , does make them dresse up themselves in the smoothest garb they can , purposely to render themselves complaisant : as this is the quality of all in generall , so more specially in Silvander , whose wit , and handsome composure by nature , may easily supply all defects . And as for the humour of Diana , her affection unto Philander is an infallible argument , that she hath not been alwaies insensible of Love ; and why may not that which was once , be again . For my part , I do believe , Love is as good an Archer as ever he was , and has not forgotten the skill he used , the first time he wounded her : and Silvander may have the same fortune Philander had . In this ( said Astrea ) you and I do differ in opinion , and I do think it impossible , Diana should ever love again ; for I think , a Maid , who never was in love , may easily be allured by the pleasing flatteries of it ; but impossible , that a stayed person , who did once love , and lost the person loved , should ever let love take any root again in her soul : And me-thinks the Cypresse-Tree is a right emblem of my affection , which , when once cut , never puts out branch again . As soon as she had said so , they were come so neer unto Diana , that Phillis could make no other answer but this : Sister , we shall quickly see , which of our opinions is the right . Whilst these shepheardesses were thus talking , Paris , Hylas , Tircis , and Thersander , being awakened by Silvander , they came to the shepheardesses , and spoke so loud , that they awaked Diana . She was much ashamed , to see her selfe almost quite undrest , amongst all that good company ; and therefore holding her hair with one hand , and covering her breast with the other , she went further from them behinde some Trees : Astrea and Phillis followed her , and whilst she dressed her selfe , related unto her Astrea's vision , how the Letter fell from her breast , and how Astrea had resolved to build a Tombe for the soul of Celadon , since his Kindred neglected it . This office ( answered Diana ) is indeed full of piety and pitty , and for my part , I should not disapprove of it , if it would not be an occasion of much talk and wonder , that the enmity of your Parents should be changed into so much good-will . What wonder will it be , replyed the sad shepheardesse ? It would be more strange , if this enmity should continue after death . If Celadon were alive , doubtlesse I should not let the affection which I bear unto him , be known . But , alas ! since to my soules eternall sadnesse , he is not alive , I would not have both earth and heaven ignorant of it . And upon this reason , I do ground my resolution ; my friends will never finde fault with any thing that shall please me , and as for the rest , I will never deprive my selfe of my contentment , to content them . Since you are resolved upon it , answered Diana , I conceive , that the sooner you do it , the better ; and if you will take my counsell , it shall be before you depart hence . But ( said Phillis ) where will you finde things necessary for it , unlesse we first go unto our Town ? The Temple of the good goddesse ( said Diana ) where the Druides Daughters , and the Vestalls do inhabit , is not far from hence , and they will not deny any thing that is requisite for so good a work . But let us call Paris and the shepheards , and ask them their advice . Upon this , Phillis called them , and they came unto her . Then Diana taking Paris aside , acquainted him with the vision and designe of Astrea ; and because , said she , detraction and calumny is apt to asperse the purest innocency , I desire this courtesie from you , that this Tomb may be erected in your name , though intended by the shepheardesse . You may command me all that is within the compasse of my power , said Paris , for I am devoted wholly unto your service . After Diana had given him very hearty thanks , she desired him to acquaint all the Company with this intention ; which he did , so discreetly , as every one , except Silvander , believed , that this designe proceeded from him ; but that shepheard , not being ignorant of Astrea's affection unto Celadon , did suspect this to be an handsome umbrage : And because he highly esteemed Astrea's ●he , he himselfe helped in the dissimulation , and offered to go unto the Temple of the good goddesse , to borrow such things as were necessary for it . Astrea her selfe would go also , thinking that her presence would prevail much , because of the affection which Chrisante , the Governesse of the Druides Daughters , had unto her . She therefore desired Phillis and Laonice to stay there with Diana , whilst Madonthe and she went with Silvander and Thersander unto the Temple , which was close by , with a promise to be back again , as soon as Paris and the other shepheards had raised up a bank of grassy Tur●es , and prepared flowers and all things necessary . Thus went the shepheardesse Astrea away ; and Paris beginning to work , made choice of a place neer that where they slept , which was a little plain , void of Trees , where abundance of severall sorts of flowers did grow , as if it were purposely reserved for such a businesse . Tircis and Hylas , with the iron of their sheephooks and knives , for want of better Tooles , did cut the Sods of grasse , and pilde them one upon another , in the modell of a Tombe , whilst Diana , Phillis , and Laonice , did gather variety of flowers to strew upon it , when the ceremony was to be performed ; every one was so diligent in their severall charges , that they finished it in a little time . Now there wanted nothing but a columne to be set upon it , which should demonstrate the place where Celadon dyed , and contain his Epitaph : but having no Hatchet to cut it , nor Inke to write withall , they were at a great stand . At last , Tircis remembered , that at the Temple of the goddesse Astrea , Hylas had found some way to write , when he falsified the Lawes of Love , and therefore doubtlesse he left the pen and ink there ; therefore they desired him to go and fetch it . He , in obedience to the commands of his Mistresse , went immediately , and promised to return presently . Paris , desirous to have all things ready , addressing himselfe unto Diana , he told her , that it was requisite to make choice of a Pole to support the Piramis , that they would try if they could cut it with their knives ; and lest they should be wanting when Astrea came , they would go to look for one that way which she was to come . Leaving therefore the River upon the left hand , they went into the Wood , to look for this Pole amongst the young Trees : But they went through the Wood , and never minded this Pole ; for Diana , she thought , that Paris did look out for one that was fit , but Paris was so taken up with the thoughts of her , that he never minded either North or South-Pole , nor any else ; which Diana perceiving , she said unto Tircis : I thought , that we should not have been so curious in our choice of this Pole , as not to finde one in all this Wood. I conceive ( answered Tircis ) that there are many good ones for the purpose . It must be a very great one ( said Paris ) otherwise it will not serve . But it must not be too great and tall ( said Tircis ) lest the winde should presently blow it down ; so as if it be about twenty foot long , it will be big enough . 'T is very true answered Paris ; but I must needs confesse , that my thoughts were so much upon another thing , as I never minded or looked for one . How , said Diana , and smiled , have you made us lose all our labour ? Then Paris turning towards Tircis , desired him to make choice of one that was fit , and said unto Diana : Blame me not , I beseech you , fair Diana , for the fault which I have committed , for it is absolutely impossible to be so neer you , and think upon any thing else . That excuse ( answered Diana ) might be mine as well as yours ; for I being so neer you , my thoughts also might have been as much of you . If your merits and mine were equall , ( answered Paris ) or our wills the same , then perhaps it might have been your excuse as well as mine . If there was any fault , it was on my side , answered Diana . Yes , said Paris presently , for there was nothing in me which could take up your thoughts . I do not apprehend that to be the cause , said Diana , for I do esteem and honour you as I ought to do . I would to god , Diana , ( answered Paris ) that you were as just as you are fair . Wherein do you think me unjust , ( said Diana ) for how should I esteem and honour you more then I do ? This esteem and this honour , of which you speak ( said he ) is not that which I demand ; but if you would be pleased to change this esteem into affection , and this honour into familiarity , I should be fully contented and satisfied . I know you ( answered she ) more reasonable , then to desire any more : Content your selfe , generous Paris , that I do love and esteem you as much , as if you were my Brother : I know , that I being a shepheardesse , and you as you are , I ought not to go any further ; but I had rather offend against the Lawes of civility , than displease you , since it is your pleasure to have it so . This , replyed Paris , is a beginning of what I desire , but not all . In this ( answered Diana ) as in all things else , your desires must be ruled by reason . Is it not reasonable ( said Paris ) that Diana should make choice of one , whom she will create happy , and with whom she may live happily ? This choice ( replyed Diana ) is a piece of great difficulty , and I will ever refer it unto those , that are wiser than my selfe . Who are they , said Paris ? Who should they be , answered Diana , but my Mother and my Uncle ? Paris would have replyed , if Tircis had not interrupted him , and told him , that he had found out a fit Pole. Diana was very glad of this , for this discourse began to vex her . Paris , on the contrary , was very sorry ; for he desired to know of her , whether she would be pleased to let him speak unto them concerning it . But Diana fearing it , she desired Phillis not to be so far from her as she had been , lest Paris should fall into this discourse again : But having made choice of a Pole , they tryed to cut it ; but their knives not being strong enough , they were constrained only to mark it , and stay till Astrea returned , believing , that Silvander would not forget any thing that was requisite for the businesse . Walking therefore towards the Temple of the good goddesse , and Paris still hoping to fall into his discourse again , they espyed , as they were going out of the Wood , a shepheardesse , sitting under a shady Sycamour , and her hair being very long and curled , as it covered her almost all over as she sat , they could not imagine what it should be ; but approaching a little neerer , they knew her to be a shepheardesse ; yet , since her dishevelled hair would not let them see her face , they were very desirous to approach neerer : And as they were looking upon her , they saw a young shepheard come , and fall upon his knees before her , who surprised her before she had time to rise : Neither this shepheard nor shepheardesse were known unto any of this Company , although they were both inhabitants in their neighbouring Town . As for the shepheardesse , she might well be said to be fair , and the negligence of her hair and habit , rather added then took away from her handsomnesse . But this Company was most of all amazed , to see another shepheard , who espying them , did look upon them with a strange discomposed action , yet had a desire to conceal it , and himselfe both ; sometimes he thrust his head out of the bush which covered him , and hearkened what they said with a most attentive ear ; othertimes he did shake and scratch his head , and upon a sudden hold both his hands up to heaven , then let them fall again in a passionate posture . To be briefe , he was so impatient to see them together , that abundance of passion appeared in all his actions . On the other side , the shepheardesse seemed so displeased with the sight of him that kneeled before her , as she would not daigne him a look , but made all the haste she could in dressing her selfe , that she might be gone from that place . Diana and her Company seeing the beauty and disdain of this shepheardesse , also the affection and submission of him that kneeled before her , and the passionate apprehensions of him that looked on , they had a great desire to know more of the businesse ; and therefore , untill Astrea returned , they approached as neer as they could unseen unto them , & then they heard the shepheard with a deep sigh say thus unto her : Is it possible , fair shepheardesse , that neither my desire to serve you , nor the power you have to make your self adored , should have any prevalence with you ? I know not ( answered she disdainfully ) what your desires are , nor what my power is ; but I am sure , that any thing which comes from you can never please me . This ( answered the shepheard ) is the worst of misfortunes that ever could befall me . If custome ( replyed the shepheardesse ) do make things difficult to be easily supported , me thinks you should not so deeply resent the misfortunes of it , since you have been so long accustomed unto it ; for , ever since the first houre you declared your minde unto me , I did so cleerly acquaint you with mine , as you might that first time have known as much , as you have since found , or ever shall do . Oh Doris , ( answered the shepheard ) if my soul were as regardlesse of your disdaines , as your heart is of my prayers , certainly I should never have resented them : But alas , this custome renders me more sensible , as he , who has a heavy burthen upon his back , the longer he carries it , the more insupportable it is . The shepheardesse was a long while without reply , and was intent only upon dressing her selfe ; but seeing he offered to begin again , she interrupted his speech : Adrastes , said she , all your language is to no purpose ; and let me tell you this once for all , that I will neither love nor be loved ; and unlesse you will have me most abominably hate you , trouble me no more . Oh ye gods ! ( said the shepheard ) what dismall doom is this ? Then turning towards her : Is it possible , said he unto her , that the gods should be weary of being adored by mortalls , and that you should be weary of being so by me ? Nay , Adrastes , said she , never wonder at it , for I am no goddesse ; or if I were , any sacrifice should be more acceptable unto me than yours ; and I had rather be without any temples or altars , then have such adorers . Upon this last expression , she had done dressing her selfe , and therefore she took up her sheephook and went away , leaving this poor shepheard so sadly afflicted , that he had not power or boldnesse to follow her . Diana seeing her depart thus , she had a minde to call upon her ; but seeing also that she went towards the other shepheard , she thought it better to stay , and hear more : And indeed , the other shepheard seeing her comming towards him , he went to meet her , and held her by the gown , lest she should go away ; she desired to be out of his hands , but the shepheard presently kneeled down , and begged pardon for his fault . It is not your fault only in thus holding me , that you ought to repent of , said she ; but , shepheard , because of that fault , which hath quite extinguished all the good-will which I did bear unto you . As for that , answered he , in lieu of language , I will expiate it with my blood and life ; but dare not beg , unlesse in silence and submission , since indeed I do not well know what it is Palemon , replyed she , there is none so ignorant , as he that will not know when he may : But that is all one to me , for I am so perfectly cured of the wound , that there is not any mark of it remaines . It is an easie matter , said the shepheard to cure a wound that was but very smal . I will not tell you , answered she , how it began to fester , lest I should increase your vanity ; but let me tell you , that I had rather die , then relapse into that disease out of which I am recovered ; and I had rather never see any whilst I live , then see you in the condition and state in which you were wont to be : Also , I charge you to talk no more of it , nor to retain me by any force . Since you are pleased , said he , to forbid me speaking ; yet , I beseech , permit me to sing , what my heart does sadly resent . Then he sighed , and sung out these Verses ; which she , to vex him , answered . A Dialogue , between Palemon and Doris . Pal. IF I do any love but you , may I Be damn'd , and tortur'd be eternally . Dor. May I a Statue turn , and never move , If any other but my selfe I love . Pal. Love or love not , yet you I 'le still adore , That you my constancy may see the more . Dor. Love or love not , faith all is one to me : But that I love you , you shall never see . Pal. Though heaven and earth conspire to crosse my will , Yet will I vanquish them , and love you still . Dor. My heart is so averse to love , that I , Rather than love , a hundred deaths will die . Pal. Your pride , in scorning all men living , must Be punished in you , if heaven be just . Dor. If heaven be just , as none deny it dare , It will us keep both in the mindes we are . Pal. It is most just , if you , to love , it move , But most unjust , in taking hopes from love . Dor. If you to love , and me to hate , it move , ' I will punish you , and will revenge my love . Though Doris was very tart in all her answers , yet the shepheard did take some kinde of delight in seeing and hearing her talk , but she , desiring to avoid his company , she came towards the place where Diana was , who seeing she could not hide her selfe any longer , she and her company advanced towards this shepheardesse , and after common salutations , said unto her : I wonder not , sweet Doris , that these shepheards whom I see with you , should be so much captivated with your beauty , since it is such , as those must needs be blinde , that do not admire it ; but , I must needs wonder at the cruelty you use towards them , since you are the only she , who disdaines that which is their own , and which you have gotten by such fair and deer armes . Whilst Diana was saying so , Palemon came to them , and heard Doris return this answer . Sage shepheardesse , that beauty , which out of your complaisance you are pleased to call mine , is most really and truly your own , and to be admired by all such as see you : And I do not know with what armes I have captivated these you speak of unlesse such as are very unhappy in making such a conquest . Beauty , said Diana , does well become all women , but pride and presumption does much eclipse beauty . Did you know , answered Doris , the occasion which makes me speak thus , you would wonder at the power which I have over my selfe , in being able so much as to look upon this shepheard . Upon this , Palemon kneeled down , and with his hat in his hand , addressed himselfe thus unto Diana : I do beseech and conjure you , Oh most wise and discreet shepheardesse , by the person whom you most do love , and by that sweetnesse which your eyes do promise , to take so much pains as to hear our difference ; if you shall think me culpable , I will not value my life ; but if , on the contrary , she be in the wrong I shall only aske leave to serve her as long as I live . Diana would have answered , when she saw Astrea returning from the Temple , with a greater company than she carried with her ; for the Nymph Leonida was there , and Chrysante , the Governesse of the Druides , with some of the Virgins , who came to honour the Funeralls of Celadon , bringing with them the Priest of that place , who did officiate in the daily sacrifice of the Town , in the Temple of the good goddesse . This Priest brought thither all that was necessary for the empty Tombe of Celadon ; the Druides Daughters were loadned , some with flowers , others with milk , and others with wine and water , and did drive before them the sheep and young bulls requisite for the sacrifice . Lycidas also , being come that morning unto the Temple of the good goddesse , to pay some vowes , and make some prayers , which haply his jealousie prompted him unto , he likewise came , being acquainted with the designe of Paris , for the Rest , of his Brothers soul , though it went to his heart to see Phillis and Silvander there ; and having made choice of a great Sowe to sacrifice , according to the custome , unto Ceres and the Earth , he gently followed after this Company . Diana therefore seeing this great company following Astrea , she could not give answer either to the shepheard or shepheardesse , only this , that the Nymph Leonida , who was comming with so many Druides , would beglad to hear their difference ; and after the Ceremony was ended , at which they would do an act of pitty , if they would be present she could compose all the businesse betwixt them . So , not staying for any answer , she with Paris advanced , and went to salute the Nymph and Chrysante . After some common discourse , the Priest asked , where Celadon's Tombe was erected , and being conducted thither by Paris , he went about his work : But first , he began with the Sowe which Lycidas brought , as a sacrifice unto Ceres and the Earth ; then killing the Sheep and young black Bulls , he kept the blood of them in bowles ; he ordered the Druides Daughters according to the Ceremony , unto some he gave the sacred Milke , unto others the Wine , and made choice of Lycidas to carry the Altar-water . Then going to the Tombe , he sprinkled all these things with a little bough of Cypresse , calling divers times upon the soul of Celadon . Then they poured the Water , the Wine , the Milk , & the Blood upon the Tomb , calling still upon the soul of Celadon . Then all the Druides Daughters and others , with their hair disheveled begun with tears & sad condolings to lament the loss of Celadon : When they had continued a while in this pittifull office , the Priest began to go round about the Tomb three times , and every one following , & strewing Roses and Flowers upon the grass , he said in a loud voice : Adieu , CELADON , adieu , for ever adieu ; may thy soul rest , and the earth be light upon thee . The Nymph Leonida did the like , strewing Flowers upon the Tomb , though she knew well enough he was not dead . Paris followed her , and all the shepheards and shepheardesses in a file after him . Whilst the Druides Daughters were singing this sad Hymne , and lamenting the loss of this shepheard , every one , according to the custome told what they knew of his life and actions , how generally he was loved , how he honoured his Father and Mother , how affectionate he was unto all his Kindred , how often he had vanquished all those that contentended with him at any Exercise , usuall amongst shepheards , and how every one lamented his untimely death , as a great loss unto all the Country . It was well for Astrea , that all these shepheards and shepheardesses went about Celadon's Tombe in a confused order , and bad eternall adieu unto him ; for had she gone by her selfe alone , she had given them all a knowledge of her sorrowes , which , being amongst others , did not at all appear . Now all these Ceremonies being performed , there remained no more but the erecting this Pole , in resemblance of a Columne , intimating the place where Celadon dyed ; which the Priest not knowing , Astrea was to inform him , which was no small renewing of her sorrowes ; this Column then being erected , there remained no more , then to fix upon it Celadon's Epitaph , which Silvander had writ in a Table which the Priest had brought ; for Hylas was not yet returned from fetching the Inke and Pen from the Temple of the goddess Astrea . The Epitaph and Inscription which Silvandar writ , was this . To the Eternall memory of the most beloved Shepheard about the River Lignon . Love , that had imprudently been a cause of CELADON 's death , hath payed his repentant tears , broke his Bow and Arrowes , and extinguished his Torch . Full of sorrowes and lamentation for so sad a losse , he leaves them upon his Tombe , as an eternall testimony of his tears , who having lost so amiable a Subject will never imploy his Arrowes and his Torch again , in vain . Every one applauded the Genius of Silvander , especially Astrea and Diana , conceiving , that had he known their mindes , he could not have composed a better Epitaph . When all their lamentations were ended , Leonida took Chrisante by her hand , and went with her out of the Wood , all the Company following them . And it seemes , Diana had forgotten Palemon's request , when Adrastes and he beseeched her , to move Leonida and Chrisante unto a hearing of their complaints , and to judge as they thought reasonable . Diana therefore addressed her selfe unto Leonida : Great Nymph , said she , a little before your comming , these shepheards , offended against this shepheardess , would have referred their differences unto me ; but I advised them to stay , untill this ceremony was ended , and then to address themselves unto you and the wise Chrisantes , if you would be pleased to take so much paines as to hear them , assuring my selfe , that the judgment which you two should give , would be so just , as they would willingly be concluded by it . The Nymph , who was all civility , did lend a willing eare unto this shepheardess , and these two shepheards : Chrisante did the like , and when she offered to speak , Palemon and Adrastes falling upon their knees , said thus unto her : If any Lovers ever merited any pitty upon their paines , believe it , Madam , these two are they that may best claime it ; so as you do an act worthy of your selfe , if you will be pleased to hear their difference , and to ordain , not as reason , but as love inspires you ; for it is only from Loves justice , and not from any other of the gods , that we expect or desire reliefe . Truly , said the Nymph , if you , fair shepheardess , do think , that the venerable Chrisante and my selfe , are able to hear and determine your differences , we shall be very glad to settle you all in tranquility , if we can . Doris , with a sweet and reverend modesty , answered thus : Great Nymph , these shepheards here , will but abuse that favour which you do them , in hearing them , and do make unto you a supplication , which is very disadvantageous unto themselves , manifesting , that they know not what they ask for if you should be pleased to take so much pains , as to hear us , you will discover the knavery and infidelity , and the soolery and troublesomness of the other . However , Madam , since your goodness does infinitely surpass our follies , I will refer unto the judgment of you and the reverent Chrisante , upon condition , that both they and I be obliged , to obey and abide whatsoever you shall doom . I do vow , said Palemon , that I will rather disobey the gods , then your commands . And I , said Adrastes , do protest , that I will love you as long as I live , what doom soever be made to the contrary ; but I do protest withall , by the holy Misleto , that if I be doomed to quit you , you shall never be troubled with my affection . And by this you may know , that the affection of my Rivall is inferiour unto mine Adrastes , Adrastes , ( said Palemon then ) you are much mistaken , if you think , I will obey the doom of this great Nymph , if it command lesse then the end of my life ; so as you intending to live after the sentence , and I to die my passion being greater then yours , I am superiour to you in true affection . Adrastes faintly answered : Since you can so absolutely dispose of your life , and of your death , it argues , that you have a power over your selfe . But alas ! my affection is so wholly Mistresse of my will and soul , as it will not let me dispose of my selfe so freely as you do . If Leonida had not interrupted them , they had not so soon ended their dispute , so exceedingly desirous they were to shew unto Doris the grandure of their love . But the Nymph , taking the venerable Chrisante by one hand , and Doris by the other : Let us ( said she ) finde out a place convenient for us to sit down in , that we may with more ease hear the reasons which each will alledge . Upon this , every shepheard took a shepheardess by the hand ; Tircis , Astrea ; Paris , Diana ; and Silvander , seeing his place taken up , and observing , how Lycidas looked asquint upon Phillis , and would not come neer her , he resolved to augment his misery , since he was without any reason jealous of him ; and therefore he addressed himselfe unto Phillis , and would by all means take her hand : But she , who observed the eye of Lycidas , turned away to avoid him , seeming as if she went to call some of her companions . But for all that , Silvander was resolute , and turned as well as she . Phillis , durst not publickly refuse him , lest those who saw her should take it ill ; and not enduring he should thus follow her , she said unto him : Do you think , Silvander , that I am at all obliged unto you , for being thus officious about me for want of another ? Silvander knew very well why she said so , but , as if he were ignorant , he came to her eare , and seeming to whisper , he presently went away from her , and seemed very angry that Lycidas saw him . This went to the very heart of Lycidas , for he thought , that he left Phillis only because of him , and that certainly there was a close corespondency betwixt them ; and therefore , not being able to endure this sight , he endeavoured by little and little to retire . But Phillis being very desirous to be reconciled unto him , and seeing him slinking away : Lycidas , said she , will you go away ? I pray you come hither , and hear the discourse of these strangers . There is very good Company without me , answered he , since there is too much constraint where I am . Were I of your counsell , said Phillis , I would advise you to value your own contentment above any others . I see , said Lycidas , that you give me such counsell as you do follow your selfe , and I am very sorry I cannot do the like ; but truly , I have not so much power over my selfe . Phillis did very well understand what he meant , and was netled to the very soul : yet , faigning otherwise , she answered him thus : I believe , Lycidas , that if the Nymph should undertake to agree all differences in the Company , you and I should not be out of the number . I do believe the same ( said the shepheard , and blushed for anger ) but it would be Silvander that were the fittest judge . And why Silvander , said the shepheardess ? Because , said he , there is none that is better informed . Upon this , not staying for any answer , he flung away into the Wood as fast as he could . This passage did so sting the soul of Phillis , that one could not get a good word from her all that day . Whilst Leonida and the venerable Chrisante were in quest of a convenient place to sit down in , they espied some shepheardesses in the Wood , comming towards them ; for , the Trees being at a good distance from one another , without any underwood , one might see a great way , both through and beyond it . When Leonida asked who they were , none could tell her ; but when they were a little neerer , Hylas , who was amongst them , was known to be one ; and presently after , the shepheardesses were also known to be Palinice and Florice , with whom Hylas met upon the way , and stayed with them , never thinking upon the Inke which he went to seek ; and had they not asked him whither he went , and from whence he came , he had not remembered what he went about ; but this question putting him in memory , he desired them to stay a little , till he went for the Inke , and he would return to them . Then he acquainted them with the Ceremony of Celadon's Tombe , unto which they came to be assistants ; but they came too late . Leonida not knowing who they were , she desired to see them . And Hylas , whose tongue was never mute , came on a jolly pace , singing these verses . That he is a Fool , who loves and is not loved . A Song . WHen I a Lover pale do see , Ready to faint and sickish be , With hollow eyes , and cheeks so thin , As all his face is nose and chin : When such a Ghost I see in pain , Because he is not lov'd again ; And pute , and faint , and swound , and cry : Oh! There 's your loving Fool , say I. For , love with love should be repaid , And equally on both sides laid . Love is a load , a Horse would kill , If it do hang on one side still . But , if he needs will be so fond , As rules of reason go beyond , And love , when he 's not lov'd again , Faith , let him take it for his pain . These strangers were so neer Leonida and Chrisante , that the Nymph knowing Hylas , she rose up to salute them , and Chrisante also , being informd by her who they were , she did the same . And because Phillis laughed at Hylas , for not bringing the Inke : Do you think , shepheardesse , said he unto her , that I came into Forrests to do any service for the dead ? Thircis , that has nothing else to do , may do well to employ his time in such melancholly moods ; but as for Hylas , he is of another temper : And therefore do not think it strange , if by an honest leave I tell you , that if you do not like me as I am , you must never think to finde any alteration in me when I am old . Phillis , who had other matters in her head , did thus answer him : I swear , Hylas , if you were of any other temper then what you are , I shall not love you so well as I do . But , as I must not hope to change you , so you must not think to make me any other then what I am ; and therefore , when I would laugh , let me laugh , and let me be silent when I have no minde to talk , and I will allow your humours the like liberty ; so in this freedome we shall live both contentedly , and without any trouble to one another : Oh Mistresse , said he , how dearly do I love you , nay , rather adore you , for this humour ; I did never think to meet with such a jolly one : And in saying so , he hugged her , and would have carried her in his armes , but she would not let him . Every one laughed at the anger of Phillis , and the humour of this shepheard . In the mean while , Leonida and Chrisante having found out a convenient place , they took their places ; as for Paris , he kept alwaies close unto Diana , which was no small displeasure unto Silvander , since he durst not , out of respect , approach : This was the reason , that being deprived of the happinesse in talking with her , he would enjoy the happinesse of seeing her and therefore seated himselfe just over against her . Every one being set , Palemon and Adrastes kneeled down before Doris , and , say what the Nymph and Chrisante would , they would not rise . At last , the shepheardesse , by command , began thus . The History of Doris and Palemon . I Have ever been of opinion , great and wise Nymph , and you , venerable Chrisante , that if there be any obligations amongst Mankinde , to tye one unto another , it is Amity : Whether this be so or no , I refer it unto the judgment of any who were ever loved . I being thus in this beliefe , after I had been long loved by this shepheard , I thought my selfe in some sort obliged , to render him amity for amity . The truth is , this amity at the first , had but a very slender and faint beginning , and I could not imagine , it should ever grow into that magnitude it did ; it did insensibly take so deep a root by long continued conversation , as when I perceived it , I found it was not in my power to root it out ; and so , as I never questioned his affection , nor could he desire any thing of me , which he obtained not , atleast , in any reason . Yet notwithstanding , I know not how , to my misfortune , when he was in full assurance of me , he did even then mistrust me , so as he was not contented , I should leave frequenting all those whom I was accustomed to see , but would needs have others deprived of seeing me ; so as not being contented with my not visiting any of my Companions , but if any of them came to see me , it was a thing intolerable unto him . Have I not all the reason in the world to be offended at him , for this bad opinion of me , which his jealousie hath infused into him ? For gods-sake judge , into what extream tyranny is his amity changed : Yet neverthelesse , rather then displease him , I chose rather to lose the good-will of all my friends , neighbours , and acquaintance , rather then he should receive any dis-satisfaction from me . God knowes , in what a strange constraint I lived ; and though I did strive to be as agreeable to his humour as I could , and to content him , and though it was pleasing to me so to do ; yet , my strange retirednesse from all shepheards and shepheardesses , from all my friends and acquaintance , as if I were sick of some infectious disease , was extreamly hard unto me . If this jealousie of his did proceed from his affection unto me , was not he as much obliged to do as much for me , as he constrained me to do for him ? But he was so far from that , as during all this time , which I may well terme a salvage life , ( for truly so was mine become , only to be suitable unto his humour ) he would not visit me above halfe a quarter of an houre in a day , visits so short , as I could do no more then see him , but hardly speak one word unto him . Judge ; I beseech you , whether I have not good reason to say , that his affection is turned into tyranny , since he was growne like unto those , who at the first , under a colour of good husbandry , do afterwards grow so niggardly , both unto themselves , and those that depend upon them , as they will not allow a sufficient competency to live upon . For , I do believe , his life was no more pleasing unto him , then mine unto me , unlesse in this , that his was voluntary , and mine constrained . But see , whether I was not very good unto him , and loved him very well : I endured all his tyranny without the least murmur ; and had not he himselfe released me , I my selfe never had . The last testimony which I gave him of my obedience ( for so I may phrase it , better then affection ) was such , as was enough to qualifie all his perverse and odd humours . Be pleased to know , great Nymph , that I lived very young without Father or Mother , under the tuition of a Brother , who being elder then I , was ever so affectionate and indulgent towards me , as he did very well supply the want of Father , both in the education of my Person , and management of my Estate , and abundantly officious , in doing me the offices of a very Father . He being thus good unto me , common reason , besides other considerations , commanded me , to conform my selfe unto his will , as much as possibly I could , and contrary him in nothing . Palemon , without any consideration of all this , would needs have me absolutely to break off from him ; not that I should go out of his house , for he knew not whither else I could go , but that I should not have any corespondency with those whom he loved ; nay that I should forbid them the sight of me . Those who live under the authority of another , do know , whether this be feasable or no. Yet , to let him see , how ready I was , to give him any testimony of my affection , I did attempt to give him satisfaction in this . My Brother , amongst the rest of his neighbours , did love a shepheard whose name was Pantesmon , a man , truly , who was qualified with all good conditions to render him amiable and pleasing ; he was wise , civill , respective , affable , couragious , and a good friend , and amongst shepheardesses , he was the most discreet in all the Town . These qualities did invite my Brother to love him , and there grew so greet a familiarity between them , that they were never assunder . Now I must needs confesse , that as he loved my Brother very well , yet I know not , whether he observed any thing in me which pleased him , or whether it was , that he bore good will unto the Sister for the Brothers sake ; yet so it was , that I knew he loved me . Now you shall see , whether I did not behave my selfe as I ought to do with Palemon : As soon as ever I knew this , I told him of it , and related unto him all passages , and all the demonstrations of affection which I observed in him . If I had had any designes , you may imagine , I would never have done thus . Oh heavens ! what reverence , what honour , and what submission did this shepheard render unto me ? His merits and affection were so worthy of all entertainment , together with my Brother's friendship , that as I did understand since , he did intend to marry us together . But I , notwithstanding the relation of a Brother's friend , did receive his addresses with more saintnesse , then any other : For knowing he loved me , I thought it an injury unto the affection of Palemon , if I gave him any countenance , though civility in any other might have done it without offence . This was the man , whom Palemon charged me not to see . And how do you think it was possible for me to obey him ? Pantesmon had a greater desire to obey me , then Palemon had reason for his request ; for , how could I give him satisfaction ? which way should I forbid him my Brothers house , who perhaps loved him better then he loved me ? However , I took Pantesmon aside , and acquainted him with my will. I will manifest my affection unto you , said he , not only by the effects of my affection , but also by the effects of your hatred : You are pleased , without any re●son , to banish me your presence ; and the wrong which you do me , shall evidence my love , since to shew what power you have over me , I will without the least murmure obey your commands , though most unjust ; to give you contentment , I will deny it unto my selfe , and retire out of your sight : Though I lose this happinesse , yet shall I not lose the least of my affection to you , but will preserve it entire as long as I live , though without all hope ; for your merits bid me to love , because you are your selfe , and not to leave loving , because you do not love me . Pantesmon , ( said I unto him ) this power which you give me over you , does make me extreamly sorry to banish you from me , and that I am not in a condition to dispose of my own will ; and I do assure you , that your merits , and that affection which you expresse , makes me grieve , that I can do no more for you ; but I beseech you , believe it for a most certain truth , that it is not without some reason , and much griefe , that I do make this request unto you . If you could have any hopes in me , you had the more reason to be angry ; but since you cannot , what pleasure can you take , in rendring me miserable by loving me , without any hopes , but in my displeasure ? You need not use any more words to perswade me ( answered he ; my affection , which is wholly devoted unto your will , prompts me unto more then you can say : I shall , untill the very last minute of my life , do whatsoever you shall command me , without any other aime , end , or designe , but only to obey you . Yet , if my affection , my services , and obedience , can merit so great a favour , I shall beseech and conjure you , by him you love most , and who perhaps is the cause of my banishment , that when I bid you my last and eternall adieu , you will permit me so much honour , as to aspire unto a kisse of your lip . I cannot chuse , Oh great Nymph , but blush in my relation : But however , I must confesse the truth , I did permit him , conceiving , that his goodness did oblige me unto as much . Presently after , he departed , and I never found him since in any place , where it was probable I should see him . Now , I beseech you , were not all these testimonies of my affection enough , to oblige this ungratefull shepheard for ever unto one ? But I found him quite contrary ; for afterwards , he would never see me , neither in the way of a Lover , no , nor so much as in the way of a Friend . I much desired to know the cause of his retreat , and therefore I did employ a faithfull friend to go unto him from me : But no other answer could be gotten , but this , that , Love drives out Love , as one naile dxives out another . Upon this , I had two conceptions : First , that he was fallen in love with some other shepheardesse , and this second love had driven out the first unto me . Secondly , that by his sleighting of me , he gave me counsell to do the same . Being thus abandoned and forsaken , though it was extreamly requisitie to use my best armes against such an accident , yet would I not make use of any such , as my enemy sent me ; for scorning them as his , I thought them unworthy of my selfe , and I esteemed them perfidious , because I esteemed their Inventor so . I had recourse therefore unto other remedies , which , though more slow , yet more certain in their effects , which was , Time : Time , I say , was my Armes , and it which taught me the use of them ; it was both my Physician and my Physick . And truly , as most things that are slow , are yet most sure , so the cure it wrought , was through ; not for a day , but I thank god , for all the rest of my life . I say , I do thank god , for indeed I had abundance of reason ; for great Nymph , when I call into my memory the life I lived , as long as this perfidious man seemed to love me , and compare it with that which I do live now , I must needs confess , that I am more obliged unto him for betraying me , then I am unto Pantesmon for obeying me For then , ( I cannot call it a life , but a slavery ) my affection was not affection , but obedience ; and his love was not love , but tyranny . Now this disloyall man , being ( as I believe ) envious at my happy life , or else not contented with once triumphing , he must needs make a second attempt : And , as at the first , he surprised me by submission , and great demonstrations of a violent affection , so he thinks now to catch me with the same bait : And therefore , Oh great and wise Nymph , you see him here on his knees before me , using such language and expressions , as they do who are really in love . But he does not consider , that finding my selfe weakest on that side , I have more strongly fortified it : I am fully resolved to hold him out at armed end , let him attempt as long as he will ; his dissimulations , in lieu of love , have renewed such extream disdain of him in my soul , that I cannot endure the very sight of him : And if his designe was to displease me , I must needs confess , he hath brought it to passe ; but if that be not his designe , ( as he swears , and would make me believe , it is not ) but that , as a just punishment from heaven , he hath revived his flame , that he himselfe was the only author of his own misfortune , and that he is prepared for punishment ; I must then confesse , that in giving me this occasion of revenge upon the wrong he hath done me , he is a just man , but still no good Lover . But yet , why does he tell me of his misfortunes and miseries ? me , I say , who would not so much as remember that he is in the world . Or why does he take up such Armes , as thinking to hurt me with them , he wounds himselfe ? He cannot ever have any hopes to obtain any thing from me , whose soul smarts with the memory of what is past , as oft as I look upon him . Let him therefore let me alone , and leave me , to enjoy that happinesse which he conferred upon me by a contrary designe . If the heavens , as often they do , have converted that unto my happinesse , which he prepared for my misery , why is he sorry I should enjoy it ? I know better how to make use of these favours from heaven , then he hath of those , which I have done him heretofore . Let him acknowledge and confesse , that the heavens have most justly maintained my cause , and defended my innocent affection against the most ungratefull and perfidious person , that ever pretended to be a Lover . If , like a losing gamester , he ask any thing for his last hand , this , great and wise Nymph , is all I can do for him ; I will confesse my selfe satisfied for his ingratitude , and forgive it ; I will pitty him , upon condition , he will never see me , nor trouble me any more ; and this shall be all the revenge I will take , for all his injuries . Thus the shepheardesse ended , with so much colour in her face , as rendred her fairer then she was wont to be . Then Leonida perceiving , she had no more to say , she commanded Palemon to speak , what he had to say for himselfe . Then the shepheard rising up , after an humble reverence unto the Nymph , he began thus . The Answer of the Shepheard Palemon . GReat Nymph , I acknowledge that to be most true , which I have often learned from divinity , That gods and goddesses do never come into any place , without doing some good . You , who in your merits and quality , are a representation of them amongst us , were no sooner come into this place , but you may 〈◊〉 me undeceived , and convinced of that errour wherein I have long lived , if I can call that a life , which hath brought me more torments then death it selfe . I do most ingenuously confesse , all that this fair shepheardesse hath related unto you , is most true , and that I am infinitely more obliged unto her then either she or I can expresse . But having heard her reproach me , for complaining , that the heavens , as envious of my blisse , hath kept me from it , I should think this to be a greater occasion of sorrow , and to accuse it of injustice , did I not know , that all men are in the like condition , and that there is no perfect contentment here below . I cannot chuse but beg leave to grieve , for the wrong this fair shepheardesse hath done unto that affection , which she hath promised me , by misinterpreting mine , and taking that for an injury , which she ought to take for the greatest assurance and demonstration of my affection . But , Oh great god of Love ! how dare I complain against her , since thou hast commanded me to think all well that she doth ? I will therefore use no complaints against her , for my heart will not give me leave to contradict her in any thing . But , Oh wise Nymph , I will endeavour to let you see , by telling the truth , that Palemon doth love , and that Doris has no reason to believe the contrary . And , to be as briefe as I can , she does confesse , that I did love her , and that she did love me ; but why does she upbraid me with any infidelity ? Her reason is , because I was jealous , and I confesse I was . But if she did love me as she saies she did , for loving her , why should my affection be pleasing to her , and not the effects of my affection ? If all that looked upon her , made me jealous , if their conversation , their words , nay , their very lookes , made me suspitious , was not this a most certain testimony , that I did infinitely love her ? She hath often told me , that to doubt of her , was to offend her , and to make a sinister construction of her . Ah great Nymph , did this fair shepheardesse know as well how to love , as her eyes do to make her adored , she would say , that this was rather extream love , and the high opinion of her , which made me doubt her . Had I not thought her most worthy to be served by every one , I should never have thought , that every one had served her . And had I not been of that beliefe , how could I have been jealous of every one ? Jealousie therefore , Oh fair Doris , is not a lesser signe of affection and violent love , then sighes and tears are ; for , it hath its originall from the knowledge one hath of the perfections in the person loved ; but sighes and tears do often proceed from her cruelty only , and from the torments which they resent by reason thereof . She therefore knowing , ( Oh great Nymph ) that I was jealous , ought she not therefore to encrease her affection , in some sort to ballance the weight which mine endured ? but on the contrary , she rewards me with cruelty , she her selfe unties the knot of that amity , which so many services and demonstrations of a perfect affection , ought to have made indissolvable . And to give some colourable pretence for all this , she alledgeth faintnesse and coldness on my side , and negligence and carelessenesse , which , alas , was only in her own opinion . She alledgeth , that at that time , I absented my selfe from her . Indeed , when I consider this allegation , I must confesse , that all actions may be suspected , when the effects produce contrary semblances , or are not known unto those , that have interest in them . If I should ask you , fair Doris , what opinion you had of me , when my fortune had brought me into your acquaintance , I am confident you will say , that I loved served , honoured , and adored you , with as much faithfull zeal of true affection , as ever any shepheard could . And let it not displease you , if before this great Nymph and reverent Druide , I beseech and conjure you to tell them , who that shepheardesse is , that ever I adressed my selfe unto , except you ; or you ever heard of ? If you do not know , nor ever heard of any , but must needs confesse , my affection was never placed any where else , why do you complain of me ? and why should you suspect , and put a misinterpretation upon my actions ? Me-thinks it is but very ill Logick , to conclude , that Palemon did love me ; but because he sees me not so oft as he was wont , therefore he does not love me . Were it not a better piece of sophistry in the Schooles of Love , to argue thus ? Palemon does not see me so oft as he was accustomed , but I know there is some urgent occasions which keeps him away . Had you been thus compassionate upon the torments I endured , in being absent from you , and judged others by your selfe , you had never so cruelly offended him , who did never offend against the affection which he promised . But perhaps you will ask me , what I did mean by so many minute visits , whereas formerly whole daies would not content me ? I shall tell you , Oh sage Nymph ; and when you have heard me , you will not make such a sinister construction of my actions , as this fair one doth of my fidelity ; only I beseech you to consider , the kinde of life which I led at that time , and amongst what company I lived . I can , and truly , say , Oh great Nymph , that never man lived a more salvage life then I ; no , not such , whose profession is to inhabit amongst Rocks and Desarts , excepting only , when my affection constrained me once a day to see her ; for , as soon as day began to dawn , I went out of my Cabin , and shunning all manner of company , I did not return untill dark night , retiring my selfe , sometimes into the most close and unfrequented Caves , and other times upon the tops of the highest Mountains , so solitarily alone , as nothing but my own thoughts could finde me out ; but they still kept me so good company , as they did often invite me unto some such place , from whence I might see her habitation , thinking the very sight of the happy walls where she dwelt , to be no small consolation unto me . Nothing could withdraw me from this kinde of solitary life ; no , not the friendship of Neighbours , nor duty to Parents , nor care of my Flocks , nor any thing in the world else , but only my desire of seeing her every day once , and that in such short visits , as , to my sorrow alwaies when I returned , I thought I did but only go thither , and not see her . Now my extream affection unto her was the cause , why I did not acquaint her with my reason for this kinde of life . Now , great and wise Nymph , it was ever my opinion , that he who loves as he ought to do , ought to be more tender of her honour whom he loves , then of his own contentment . The malice of ill disposed men is never so weak nor drousie , but it may alwaies finde out some subject to asperse those that are most vertuous : And at this time , our frequent visits were eyed , and gave occasion unto those malignant spirits , to spit their venome , and talk very broadly ; and yet , so closely , that all the diligence I could use could never bring me to know , who were the authors of these poysonous Impostures . What should I do in such a case ? To undertake a long voyage , I could not , because I was not a free Master of my own actions ; and to cease to love her , had been to cease to live . Since our great familiarity was it , which gave a colour for their calumny , what could I better do , then stop the black mouthes of scandall , by abridging my selfe of my own contentment , in not being so frequently with her ? For , I thought my selfe obliged to preserve her honour and reputation , at any rate whatsoever . If she complain , that I did not acquaint her with this untill now , she may as well complain against my extream love of her ; for , the reason why I did not impart it unto her , was , because I was loath to make her a partner in my sorrowes ; for I know , that she , who was ever so carefull to keep her honour free from all calumny , could not endure to hear of these , without extream vexation , and sad resentment . Now , great Nymph , I beseech you to consider , by this most true relation , whether such effects are usuall amongst vulgar affections , and from thence you may perceive the quality of mine ; and being such , as gives a manifest proof of its grandure , why may I not , and with reason , aske as well some proofes of hers , since love is never requited but with love again . As for the businesse of Pantesmon , which she alledgeth as a great matter of complaint against me , I conceive , my apprehensions of him did not proceed from an ill grounded jealousie , as she termes it , but from abundance of reason ; for this shepheard , as she her selfe confesseth , being such a one as he is , it was probable , she would rather love him then scorn him . Moreover , the friendship betwixt her Brother and him , was no small ground for my suspitions ; but especially , the favourable eye which she cast upon him , which indeed was such , as knowing of my jealousie , she was more to be blamed , for behaving her selfe so , then I , for thinking so : And indeed , their Marriage was openly spoken of , so as from hence I had strong grounds for jealousie ; and she , to cleer her selfe , had good reason to do as I requested . If friendship have a priviledge above love , she might well have denyed my request ; if it have not , why should she think it strange , my love should desire a preheminency above that amity , which she had unto her Brother ? From hence it was , great Nymph , that all our miseries had their originall ; for when I was angry with her , for the countenance which she gave unto this shepheard ; she answered me , that her Brothers affection unto him was the cause of it . But when I replyed , that the report of her Marriage unto him was so common , as it was impossible I could endure to hear it : What would your fantasticall suspicion ( answered she , with an angry look ) have me to do ? You may call it what you please , ( said I unto her ) but I shall never be at rest , untill I see him banished from you . Well , ( said she , with a more angry eye ) I will give you satisfaction this time ; but I wish this may be the last of your odd humours . she expressed her selfe in such a manner , as made me more suspect her , then if she had denyed me with some handsome excuse . This made me resolve to look more narrowly into the matter , and trust unto no eyes but my own . Oh most unhappy diffidence ! Oh what an abominable resolution was this , which hath cost so much sorrow , such extream torment , and so many tears ? In order therefore unto this designe , I spied out a time , when Pantesmon went unto her Chamber ; for , as fortune was , either for displeasure , or for some ill disposednesse , she kept her bed that day : And going up a back pair of staires , which conducted to her Lodgings , I came through a Lobby into a little Closet , which had a dore over against her bed . Such was my misfortune , as I could , through the key-hole , see all they did , but being at too far a distance , I could not hear one word . I saw , and too plainly for my contentment , this shepheard sit by her bed-side ; I saw him take her hand , and kisse it several times ; I saw him talk bare-headed , and at last , kisse her lip , without any resistance ; and for ought I could observe , she answered him with no words of anger . Oh heavens ! what a dagger was this to my heart ? I knew not what to do with my selfe ; I knew not how I should suffer this and live . But , such was my extraordinary affection unto her , that though I had these bitter resentments , yet it made me constantly to endure any thing , which I thought pleasing unto her . Pantesmon went away , and I also ; he , very ill satisfied with me ; and I , absolutely mad at him . Thus did Love drive us both away . Now , I beseech you , great Nymph , tell me : Would you have thought I had loved her , had not this gone to my very soul ? Could my resentment be lesse , then to retire my selfe ? or , Could it be carried with more discretion , then never to speak of it unto any ? I do confesse , I did endeavour to regain my liberty ; and when I found abundance of difficulty , in unloosing the cords wherewith she held me , I said severall times to my selfe , That I would cut those I could not untie . And when I was thus striving with my selfe , it is true , she sent one of her friends unto me . But what could I think of her message more , then that it was a continuation of her delusions ? Could I possibly give the lye unto such dear witnesses , as my own Eyes ? So , being full of anger , I made that answer which she thus complaines of , which was , That one Nail drives out another . Now , since I had a beliefe , that she had thus ungratefully betrayed me , how could I give her a milder check ? I was obliged unto as much by the Lawes of my affection , which would not let me lie now , no more then before . If she took it in any other sense then I intended it , her innocence was the cause of it , and my error made me say so . She does not know of any other Love , that ever driv my love of her out of my heart ; and yet , my fears of displeasing her , hath even untill this time , deprived me of my greatest contentment . When I at any time resolved to upbraid her for all this , Love , which had ever a great prevalence in my soul , restrained me , and gave me a check , telling me , that this would too much offend her , whom I once loved so well ; that it was not handsome to twit her with her faults , and make her ashamed of them ; but that I should be well contented , with being loose from those perfidious obligations , in which I had been so long entangled . Oh! this advice was most pernicious unto me ; for doubtlesse , had I at the first told her what I had seen , she would have related unto me all that she had done ; and so I should have received as much satisfaction , happinesse , and contentment , as I have since suffered torments and miseries . But absenting my selfe wholly from her , it was long before I knew , that Pantesmon had left her : And the worst was , I durst not so much as enquire , lest I should hear something , which would encrease my griefe . At last , my love being stronger then my resolution or my anger , I did by degrees go neer her , and at the very first sight , forgetting all the wrongs which , as I thought , I had received , I applyed my selfe more unto her then ever before . But how did I finde her ? she had the same eyes , the same mouth , and the same beauty ; but she was not the same Doris , who , when I left her , loved none but Palemon , esteemed none but Palemon , and carrassed none but Palemon . At this sad return , I saw nothing but disdain , found nothing but hatred and resented nothing but rigour and anger ; so as untill very now , it was impossible for me to let her know , the cause of my retirement , because she would never let me tell her , but still interrupted my speech . Now , Oh great Nymph , if these things be not testimonies of a most faithfull and violent love , I will not desire her favour ; though the favour which I ask , is not a pardon of any fault committed against love , but only , for loving her too much , perhaps more then she would have me , or more then she believes . If Love would let me complain against her , as in reason I may , I should tell her , that the hath done abundance of wrong , both unto Love , unto Doris , and unto Palemon : For , Love may complain , that she hath extinguished that fire , which blazed with so pure a flame , that Vertue it selfe could not be offended with its heat ; and in lieu of it , she has kindled flames of anger and spleen , so smothered with black smoak , that in lieu of enlightning her soul , they fill it full of darknesse and confusion . But Doris has greater reason of compliant , that so sleight a ground should make her perjured , and break so many reiterated Oathes , sworn unto that unfortunate shepheard , never to change her minde . And what can she answer Palemon , if he should say unto her : Is it possible , unthankfull shepheardesse , that so many years service , so many testimonies of affection , so many assurances of my fidelity , should not make you have a better conceipt of me ? 'T is true , I was jealous ; but was it not a fruit of Love ? I beseech you , why not jealous , if amorous ? Who should I be jealous of , but of her I love ? But , admit it be a fault , and ought to be punished ; is it not the rigour of justice , to equall the punishment to the crime ? But admit , that it ought to equall it , and that an eye for an eye , and an arme for an arme , ought to expiate the sin ; yet , why should you punish me for being jealous of you ? for then , the same punishment ought to be inflicted upon you , since you were also jealous of me . Is this an act glorious , and worthy of a Lover ? But perhaps you will say unto me , You cast me off , and quitted me , and has therefore rendred your selfe unworthy of any favour . Well , suppose I did cast you off ; you must therefore cast me off also ; and perhaps you have done it already . Suppose us to be both upon equall tearmes , I have cast you off , and you have cast me off . But now , when I return again , with abundance of repentance and sorrow for what is past ; are not you obliged by the Law of Like , to do the like ? Here I am upon my knees before you , with as many bitter tears of repentance , as ever Lover had ; and can your anger extend so far , as not to re-admit me into my former happinesse . Forgivenesse is the greatest glory of the gods , and it has this operation , that it converts the greatest offenders into the greatest lovers . Thus Palemon ended , and Leonida and Chrisante prepared themselves to give Judgment , when the other shepheard desired to be heard , what he could say for himselfe . The History of the Shepheard Adrastes . I Beseech you , great and puissant Nymph , and you , venerable Chrisante , to stay your judgment , untill you have heard me , that you may have the better conusance of our differences , and be able to put a just conclusion unto all our miseries and inquietudes . I have loved this shepheardesse , even from her very Cradle ; I have never since ceased loving her , but still encreased in my desires to do her service : I have endured all her disdaines , and patiently suffered her , to place all her affection upon another , before my face . Length of time has not lessened my love , nor diverted my designe ; her rigours could never afright me , and yet hitherto , I could never make her leave the least of her cruelties . She equally ballanced her selfe with favours unto Palemon , and disfavours unto me , and ever most cruelly scorned both my love and patience . But all was one , all her affronts did but the better enure me , to endure the intolerable burthen of them ; they were so far from diverting me from her service , that the more difficulties and miseries I met with , the more did they confirme the violence of my love . Oh heavens ! can any man , infected with this disease , be wise ? Can he look for any cure , when his will cannot consent unto it ? All such as give me any counsell against Love , are my declared enemies ; and though all manner of hopes were blasted , yet my affection was unalterable , it was never in the least degree startled or lessened . No , great Nymph , I had rather die , then diminish the least spark of that flame , which burned me . She has seen me severall times swim in tears before her ; she has seen me fall at her feet , out of my wits . But neither my tears , nor danger of my life , could ever obtain any thing from her , but scorn and mockery : A just resentment whereof had been revenged upon Palemon , if my love could have consented unto any thing , that might displease this cruell one . But this passion of revenge was so unable to make me undertake such a designe , as I am sure , she cannot taske me with the least blemish in my affection ; and whatsoever she is pleased to say of me , I may truly , without any ostentation , give my selfe the name of , A Lover without a fault ; for jealousie could never finde any harbour in my soul , as it did in this too happy shepheard ; nor did I ever think any ill , or finde any fault with any of her actions . Love can be my witnesse , that even her very rigours were welcome to me , when I considered , that they were pleasing unto this fair Doris . And though I am not so far out of Fortunes favour , but any other shepheardesse would perhaps look upon me with a favourable eye ; yet most certain I am , that I never professed any fidelity to them , but abundance unto her . But Love , not to let so much disdain go unpunished , and not to forsake a Love so pure as mine , hath suffered her to resent the bitternesse of disdain , by the divorce betwixt her and this shepheard . But before Palemon ever loved her , I did ; yet , for all her bitter treatment , she never saw the least alteration in me . I was the first that served her , I am the only one that has continued constant , and shall be for ever in the same minde . I do not set these things before her eyes by way of reproach , but for truthes-sake only ; yet such truths , as shall not put her unto any sad remembrances , for so I must needs phrase my past services . And though her cruelty hath been such unto me , yet must I in some sort excuse her , since being engaged unto Palemon , perhaps she had offended against her fidelity , in doing otherwise . But now , when , thanks be to the Fates , she hath quitted him , what reason or colour can she have for her cruelty , since she tells you , that she loved Palemon , because she thought it reasonable , to love him who loved her . Upon her own ground , reason , and judgment , I do appeal unto you , great Nymph , swearing unto you by her fair selfe , for a greater oath cannot be , that never did any Beauty cause a greater , more sincere , or more faithfull love , then that of Adrastes unto the fair Doris . Thus Adrastes ended his Oration , with so many demonstrations of a perfect love , as all that heard him were partners in his resentments . And the shepheardesse Doris , seeing he had said all he could , after an humble reverence , answered thus . Great Nymph , I am very sorry for this shepheard 's sake , that all he hath said is true ; for , since he loves me so well , it grieves me , that he should be ill treated ; yet , you may perceive by what hath been said , that the fault is not in me , but it is himselfe only , that pursues his ill fortune . The first time he declared his minde unto me , we were both so young , that neither knew what Love was ; so as what he said unto me , moved me no more , then a person who was nothing at all concerned . Afterwards , he travelled , and when he returned , he found me not mine own , for I had given my self unto Palemon : So that , as at the first time , he might complain of my ignorance in love ; so at this second , he might much more complain of my too much knowledge in it . But he has no reason at all to complain against me ; for , shepheard , can you complain against me , who was not capable of love , for not loving you ? Lay the blame upon Nature ; accuse those Lawes unto which she hath submitted us all . Then , can you think it strange , I will not love you , when my will was not my owne ? Alas , I have but one heart , and one soul , and one will. You may with more reason complain , ( and that me-thinks is the only plea you have ) that you did addresse your selfe unto me too soon , and returned too late . You say that I never looked upon you , but with scorn , but was ever very averse from shewing any favour unto you . Truly , Adrastes , if you rightly interpret my actions , you will finde , that you are more obliged unto me for that , then if I had done otherwise For , had you received any satisfaction from me , unto what a strange extremity would your love have been driven , that was so great , maugre all my rigours ? Consider , Adrastes , that favours from me , would rather have been aggravations , then any consolations in your misery : Besides , I could not have shewed them , without much offence unto that sincere affection , which I had promised Palemon . I must needs confesse , that it is just to love one that loves us ; but I do not say , it is injustice , not to love all those , that have any affection unto us ; for if it were , there would be no fidelity nor assurance in love ; if it were so , you your selfe were obliged , to render a reciprocall love unto the shepheardesse . Bebliena , who is ready to die for you . But I mean , that a woman being free from all other affection , may , without blame , love him that loves her , if there be no other reason of hatred , but his love . Now this case is nothing resemblant unto that betwixt you and me ; for I being engaged another way , I cannot contract any new affection with you , without a ruine of that which I have contracted already . Had I dissembled with you , or held you in hopes with any smooth language , you might with reason complain against me ; but , if I did ever tell you my minde plainly and freely , are you not obliged unto me for it ? Have I not a thousand times over entreated , conjured , nay , commanded , as far as I had any power over you , that you should extinguish your affection to me ? And have you not alwaies answered me , that you would , if you could do it and live ? And when you did continue on was it not for your own sake , and not mine ? But , great Nymph , see how that which , as I gather from his word● , he thinks to be his advantage , does deceive him . Doubtlesse he thinks , that my affection unto Palemon was the only cause , which kept me from giving entertainment unto his . And indeed , he no sooner heard of the dissentions betwixt that shepheard and me , but presently he was blowne up with hopes to effectuate his desires ; and , to lose no occasions of promoting them , he hath ever since that time so importunately pressed me , that I may , and with reason , call him , rather my enemy then my friend . But he is much deceived in these thoughts , and does not consider , that if ever this affection of mine do cease , I shall with it so cease from ever any other love , as I shall never resent any effects of it again . Thus ended Doris . Adrastes would have replyed , but Leonida commanded silence ; and taking Chrisante , Astrea , Diana , Phillis , Madonthe , and Laonice aside , she asked them their opinions and advice . But being long in consultation , and the shepheards , who were not called to counsell , being impatient , and could not be idle , Hylas addressed himselfe unto Doris : I do admire said he unto her , that you should be angry for being too rich . How do you mean , answered she ? I mean , said Hylas , that you ought to entertain , not only these two shepheards , who love you ; but also , as an evidence of your beauty , all those that would offer themselves unto you : For , it is a womans honour to be loved and courted by many , besides the benefit she may get by it . I do believe , ( answered Doris , very carelesly ) that this would be a good way for those , who would be esteemed fair , and are not ; or , for such as prefer that vanity , before tranquillity and solid contentment . If it be a Good to be loved , replyed he , the more that love you , the more good you have . And if it be ill , replyed Doris , the more I am loved , the more ill it is . True , replyed Hylas , but how can it be ill , to be loved by many ? They will hate us in the end , answered she . Yes , replyed he , if you do not content and entertain them . How should one satisfie and content many replyed Doris , when it is impossible to satisfie and content one ? But , said Hylas , is it not good to have many Servants ? They will in the end become our enemies , said she , and in loving me , they will more trouble then benefit me . You must have a care , said he , to keep them your friends . The paines , replyed the shepheardesse , is above the pleasure . The gods , said the shepheard , do never think themselves troubled , that many should bring offerings unto their Altars . Most true , answered she , but it is a peculiar priviledge of the gods , to do good unto many , without any trouble to them . Me-thinks , said Hylas , that since love depends upon the will , and since the will does extend it selfe to all it pleaseth , there should be no great pains in loving severall persons . The Lovers of this age , answered she , are not contented with matter of will , but they would enjoy it in the effects ; an I therefore I think it impossible , that the will should be divided amongst severall persons at one time . Every one of them , replyed he , must but have a part . This , answered the shepheardesse , I do think to be most impossible : But , suppose it might , since the love of one is so painfull , what would a great multitude be ? Then it seemes , said he , that you will love but one . One , answered she , is too many , and therefore I will love none at all . And you , shepheards , ( said Hylas unto Palemon and Adrastes ) what do you say to this ? We ( said Palemon ) do make it appear , that we think one to be enough . How said Hylas , must one love but one ? Nay , fewer , answered Palemon , since we are two , and love but one . The discourse of Hylas had continued longer , if the Nymph had not returned with all her company and stopped him : She therefore , and every of them , taking their places again , she spake thus . The Judgment of the Nymph Leonida . ALthough we do observe in this difference before us , severall accidents which seem contrary to one another , yet none of them are contrary unto Love ; for , it is not more naturall for Fire to flame and burn , then for Love to produce such dissentions amongst Lovers ; and those who go about to take them away , do attempt a thing , no lesse impossible , then to take away heat from fire , or keep it from flaming . On the other side , considering , that he does not love , who does not wholly and entirely dedicate himselfe unto her he loves , we conceive it , to be a kinde of treason , to let any other have a share in his affection . And though we do expresse our selves only in the Masculine person , yet it doth hold as well in the Feminine . Therefore , all things being long and seriously debated and considered , we do conclude , that it would be unjust , that love should be extinguished by a thing , that is so naturall unto it selfe ; or to divide it amongst many , upon any consideration whatsoever . And we do declare , that these fallings out , and little quarrells , are only renewings of love , and that to divide or change affection , is a crime of the highest nature that can be committed against Love. Upon this ground , we do ordain , that Doris shall love Palemon , and that Palemon being assured of her affection , shall for the future give her some better testimonies of his love , then by those of jealousie ; though we do conclude , that jealousie be a signe of love , but it is a signe of love , as sicknesse is a signe of life ; for , as one cannot be sick , unlesse he live , so one cannot be jealous , unlesse he love ; but , as sicknesse is a signe of an ill tempered life , so jealousie is an argument of an ill tempered love . Doris shall pardon , and receive Palemon into her favour again , and forget all former displeasures , considering , that Love is a most violent passion ; and makes one commit many things , which are not allowed of by him that committed them , nor ever would be , had he not been infected with that disease . And to avoid those displeasures which she hath resented for the time past , we do ordain , that as Doris shall treat Palemon as the person whom of all the world she loves best , so likewise Palemon shall submit himself unto the will of Doris ; for , if he will be free , it will at last fall into tyranny . And as for the patient and unfortunate Adrastes , we do ordain , that it shall be in his choice , whether he will continue an example of a faithfull and unfruitfull affection , by loving Doris still , without any hopes of being loved again ; or whether he will , by breaking the cords of his first love , by violence , by anger , or by despair , satisfie the affection of her , who loves him , and is ready to die for him . This was the judgment of the Nymph , which produced three very different effects in these three persons ; in Palemon , an extream contentment ; in Doris , so great an astonishment , as she stood speechlesse ; but in Adrastes , such a suddain stupification of spirits , that he fell down as dead . So as whilst Palemon , in an extasie of joy , and with a thousand confused expressions , endeavoured to thank his Judge , for so favourable a judgment ; Doris said not a word , but fixed her eyes upon the ground , as not knowing whether she should be glad or sad : and Adrastes , lying all along without any sense , did move all that saw him unto so much griefe , that Doris her selfe did pitty him . All the Company flocked about him , and lent him all possible assistance . When he came unto himselfe again , Leonida , accompanyed with Astrea and all her Companions , left them all three together , but they continued so , not long ; for presently after , Palemon taking Doris under the arme , went towards Mount Verdun ; and Adrastes following them with his eye , and losing the sight of them amongst the Trees : Farewell ( said he ) you happy and most perfect Lovers ; go and enjoy , both your happinesse and mine , whilst I , by this most unjust Ordinance , do all my life lament the losse of that felicity which you enjoy . These were the last words he uttered out of a sound judgment , for a long time ; for ever since , his spirits were so troubled , that he lost his wits , and committed such absurd follies , that even such as could not chuse but laugh at him , could not chuse also but pitty him . Hylas , finding no justice in this Judgment which the Nymph had given , did maintain his opinion against all those , who conceived , that this difference could not be better determined . And because Leonida & Paris were not ignorant of his humour , they were very desirous to passe away the time in talking with him ; and in order thereunto , Paris began thus : Me-thinks , Sister ( said he ) that you have done poor Adrastes abundance of wrong , and might have well given a milder sentence for him . Are not you of that opinion , Hylas ? For my part , ( answered he ) I believe , the heavens had a minde to punish the fool Adrastes ; for otherwise it was not likely , they would have suffered him to be thus condemned ; but I must needs confesse , that his fond and foolish passion , does not deserve a lesse punishment . You , Hylas , and I , ( answered the Nymph ) are of very different opinions ; for his love unto Doris , continued with so much constancy and resolution , me-thinks , is so far from deserving any punishment that I do much commend him for it ; and therefore I gave him leave to continue it still , if he would . A very fine leave indeed , said Hylas : Why ? you might as well give him leave to live all his life in misery ; for my part , I think you were very rigorous in it ; and I am sure , that were it my case , I would revoke your judgment . What judgment would you have given , ( said the Nymph , and smiled ) if you had been in my room ? I should have contented them all three , answered he . I am sure ( said Silvander , and interrupted them ) that this Ordinance proceeds from a solid and well disgested judgment . I am sure , ( said Hylas ) that such as are of Silvander's melancholly temper , are not fit to be Judges of Love ; but if you will solidly and seriously consider the reasons why one should love , you will say , that I am in the right , and that Doris , Adrastes , and Palemon , might have been all three contented and satisfied . How could that possibly be , said the Numph ? By ordaining ( replyed Hylas ) that Doris should love them both , and that both of them should serve her ; for by this means , they would have had what they desired , which was , that she should love them , and she would have been better served . There was none in the Company that could refrain from laughing , when they heard this judgment , especially Leonida . Which Hylas seeing : It seemes , great Nymph , said he , that I have made you all very merry , and that you mock me . Nay rather , ( answered she ) it seemes , Hylas , that you mock us . Excuse him , Madam , said Silvander , for he speaks as he thinks . If your thoughts ( said he unto Silvander , almost angry ) be different from mine , you think but very ill ; and I would gladly know what arguments you have , to blame my judgment in this . Silvander answered very carelesly ; Common sense tells us , that what many have a share in is entirely possessed by none : If many have shares in the love of Doris , Adrastes and Palemon can have but their parts ; and he that has but a part in love has nothing of it at all . But why ( said Diana unto Silvander ) do you speak thus unto Hylas ? do you not know , how he does not understand that language ? Truly ( said Hylas ) you do very well to put in your vie also ; for perhaps Silvander alone is not Babell enough , to confound all the World. Then addressing himselfe unto Leonida : Did you ever Madam , hear such an absurd opinion , ( said he ) as this of Silvander's , that if one have but a part of a thing , he hath nothing at all : Will any one think , that there is no water in a River , because the Sea is not in it ? I would gladly know what this Common Sense is , which teacheth such false Doctrines . Silvander answered : If Love could be divided , and still remain Love , as Water may , and still be Water , I should yield unto you . Water is of such a nature that the least drop is Water , as well as the whole Sea ; but Love , on the contrary , is no longer Love , if the least part be wanting ; and to prove this to be a truth , Love does consist principally in an extream affection , and perpetuall fidelity ; if you take either of these parts from it , it is love no longer , & I believe , there is none in the Company , except Hylas , but will confesse it ; for , if the extream be wanting in the affection , or if fidelity be wanting , it is treason , and not love ; if fidelity be in it , and not perpetuall , it is not fidelity but perfidie : So as , Hylas , I must conclude , that who so hath only one part of Love , hath nothing of it at all . If it be so , that Love is a thing individuall , it had been against reason to enjoyne Doris , to divide her love , partly to Palemon , and partly to Adrastes . Upon this Paris began to speak : Me-thinks , Hylas , said he , that we have reason of our side , but Silvander has by his discourse gotten the favourable opinion of all the Company ; and let me tell you , that if you do not answer him , I shall acknowledge what he saith . Generous Paris , ( said Hylas ) whatsoever Silvander saies , or whatsoever you think , yet truth will never change ; and for my part , I am sure , experience is more certain then all manner of words , for there is no arguing against it . Now Silvander has nothing , but a few smooth handsome words , to prove what he saith ; but I have found what I say , by so many effects , and familiar experience , that I will never seek any further then my selfe for any arguments : For , I have loved many at once , and say what he will or can , I am sure I did truly love them ; and therefore may not Doris do the same ? Many ( replyed Silvander ) do think , they do things , when they do them not : All Artificers , but more especially those that do addict themselves unto the Arts and Sciences , which are not Mechanicall , have a very great opinion of what they do , and very few , but think their own works much better and more perfect then any others , when as it is apparent , they do but deceive themselves , and very often , great imperfections are seen in them by others : Selfe-love is ever blinde , but alwaies open to the eyes of others . Hylas thinks he loves , and that he loves well , though he be but a very bad workman ; and therefore , whosoever would love aright , and not erre , must never take him for a pattern . Who , then ( said Hylas ) my selfe ? If any , ( answered Silvander ) believe it , Silvander is he ? See ( said Hylas ) one of the greatest pieces of presumption that ever selfe-love produced : Do you think , none but your selfe can love well ? I say , ( answered Silvander ) that my affection is pure and perfect , that you cannot tax it with any fault ; nay more , that you cannot name me another , that excells me . So , so , ( said Hylas ) was ever any so over-weened and arrogant as this shepheard ? Is he the only one that knowes how to love ? Came he from heaven ? Is he the great pattern unto men , and gives them the Lawes of Love , and can measure the grandure and perfection of our wills ? Fair Nymph , if it would not be too tedious unto you , I beseech you give me leave to shew him his error . Then cocking his Beaver with one arme a kembow , and the other accompanying by its gesture the violence of his speech , he spoke thus : I observe two things , Silvander , in your speech ; the one , that your affection is pure , and perfect , and unalterable ; the other , that I cannot name another more accomplished . Can any thing be added unto that which is perfect ? I am confident , you will say , No ; for , if it would admit of any addition , then it wants something , and cannot be perfect . That thing unto which nothing can be added , must be arrived at its extremity , and therefore it must be confessed , that whatsoever is perfect is extream . Now , if your affection be perfect , then nothing can be added unto it , nor can it be made greater then it is , nor more accomplished . Now tell me presently , What is Love ? Is it not a desire of beauty , and of a good which you want ? But your love is a desire of a good which you want : Therefore it must consequently be confessed , that something may be added unto your Love , which it hath not . Moreover , you say , that your affection cannot be taxed with any crime : If I should ask you , whom it is you do love , you would answer , that it is Diana . If I should aske further , who this Diana is , you would reply , that she is the most perfect shepheardesse in the world . Then answer I , If this shepheardesse be so perfect as you esteem her , are you not very bold , in daring to love one that is so full of perfection ? For , there must alwaies be some proportion , betwixt the Lover and the Loved ; and I cannot believe , that all your presumption can perswade her , that you are so perfect as you think your selfe . Perhaps you will charge me with the same fault , in loving Phillis , who , you will say , hath much more perfection then I. But I am of a contrary beliefe unto you ; for I do not hold her for such a one , as you do your Diana : I do confesse , she is owner both of beauty and merit ; and am I without ? She has wit , so have I : She is wise , I am no fool : She is a shepheardesse , I am a shepheard : She is Phillis , and I am Hylas . Is there not an eeven conformity and equality betwixt us ? So as in answer unto all you can aske , I propose it as a more perfect love then yours ; so as if one desire to love aright , Hylas , and not Silvander , must be the pattern . For , to what purpose is it to love , unlesse to have contentment ? But what contentment or pleasure can these drooping melancholly Lovers have , who are perpetually musing and fretting at their hearts , against this Bug-bear and Chimaera of Constancy . Diana , does Silvander say , does not love me ; alas , she loves another , and scornes me ; but for all that , I will love , and serve , and adore her , lest I should be taxed with inconstancy . Phillis , does Hylas say , does not love me , she loves another , and scornes me ; why should not I change this ungratefull woman for another , that will love me , and scorn some other for my sake ? Shall this Bug-bear , of being taxed with inconstancy , hinder me ? Ah friends , I pray tell me , what kinde of Beast is this Inconstancy ? Who did it ever devour ? What disease did it ever breed ? Did any ever die of it ? How many have you seen in mourning by reason of it ? No , no , it is a meer imagination , a fancy , a chimaera , or rather an invention of some subtle Lover , who seeing her selfe growne ugly , or ready to be changed for some other , that was fairer then her selfe , did broach this opinion , and made it to be thought a mortall sin , to be Inconstant . Will any man , in his witts , be thus deluded ? Can he be so silly , as to consume all his life without any comfort ? Do you call this Love , forsooth , and Constancy ? May it not with much more reason be called madnesse and folly ? What! languish in the lap of an old , ugly , and ungratefull Mistresse ! Fie , fie , it is an errour far unworthy of a man , that pretends unto any wit or courage . Let not Silvander therefore ask any more , wherein I can taxe his Love , or where I can finde one that is more perfect ; for I am confident , there is not one in the Company who will not say , that Hylas loves , and Hylas alone loves , as a man of wit and courage ought to do . Thus ended this inconstant shepheard , so moved with his own arguments , that he was as hot as any fire . Every one smiled , and looked upon Silvander , in expectation of what he would say ; and he , to give them satisfaction , very sleightly answered thus . I thought , Madam , I should have encountred with a Shepheard , in the presence of Ladies and Shepheardesses ; but for ought I see , I shall finde him an Athenian Oratour , so much is Hylas transported with his eloquence : Yet , I wish , ( so confident I am in the goodnesse of my cause ) that he , of us two , who shall be condemned , may be so severely chastised , for speaking so boldly before such sacred Altars , as he shall either give his Oration the lie , or else be plunged in the River Resne . That is not reasonable , said Hylas , unlesse I had been advertised of it , before I began to speak , or might have such Judges , as I did not suspect of partiality . Why , said the Nymph , do you suspectus ? Because , said Hylas , you believe all that Silvander saith , to be an Oracle ; and because he has been a while at the Massilian Schooles , you admire all he saies , and think him to be alwaies in the right . No , no , Hylas , said Silvander , never refuse to abide the judgment of this great Nymph , and the venerable Chrisante ; never fear , shepheard , I see they are not disposed unto rigour : and the worst will be , but an acknowledgment of your errour . And therefore I will begin . You say , Hylas , that there is no perfect love , without an acquisition of some desired good because Love is only a desire of some good which it wants . But , Madam , I humbly beseech you , before I answer this shepheard , to pardon me , if , for the discovery of his subtleties , I use some termes , which are not frequently used amongst us . Therefore , answer me , shepheard : Does any desire that , which they do possesse ? You will say , No ; because desire is only of something wanting : But if Love , as you say , is only a desire , do you not see , that to possesse what one desires , is to quench Love , since none does desire that which they possesse ? Why , said Hylas , doth not one love that which they possesse ? If they do not , I had rather you should love ; and that I should not love , to the end , you may desire , and I may possesse . I do not say so , ( said Silvander ) but I say , that Love is not only a desire to possesse , as you would perswade ; but on the contrary , possession and enjoyment does rather make it die then live . If enjoyment do not make it live , replyed Hylas , yet it is enjoyment which gives it perfection . No , neither , said Silvander , for enjoyment is not at all necessary , to make a perfect Love. A Diamond is as perfect a Diamond before it be wrought , as after the Artist hath polished it . For , if the perfection of Love did depend upon this Enjoyment , it would not be in the power of him that loves to love perfectly , since the enjoyment does not depend upon him , but upon the consent of another : And yet , Love , being an act of the Will , which is guided as the Understanding thinks good , and the Will being free in all that it does , this act of his Will cannot depend upon any other then himselfe . But admit , that Love be nothing but a desire , must it be concluded from thence , that Love may be encreased , by the enjoyment of that which one desires ? If you consider it well , you will say , that Love is rather lesse by it ; for , our soules do in this resemble a Bow , the more the string is stretched , with more violence doth it shoot its Arrowes . So our soules do shoot out more violent desires , when the thing desired is hard to be accomplished , than when it is easie and in our power . If desires do lessen at things easily accomplished , much more when it is glutted : And if Love be only a desire , how can you think , that desires will be augmented by enjoyment , which do diminish and glut them ? Therefore , Hylas , do not say , that my Love being a desire , cannot be perfect without enjoyment : And do not accuse of arrogance , because there ought to be an equall proportion betwixt Diana and me ; unlesse you will deny , that men may love the gods , for then I shall yield unto you : But if you confesse , that to love the gods be the greatest commandment upon us ; then I ask you , shepheard , whether there be a greater disproportion betwixt Diana and me , then betwixt Thautates and Hylas . And to convince you of your errour , it is requisite , I explain this secret mystery of Love unto you . We cannot love , unlesse we do know the thing which we do love . Oh , said Hylas , how false is that position ? For , I do love above a hundred Ladies and Shepheardesses , and yet I never knew one of them well ; for , as soon as I found them to be peevish and disdainfull , I left them , and was angry with my selfe , for thinking otherwise of them then I found them . This reason , ( answered Silvander ) ought to make you confesse what I do say : For , you did love that which you knew not ; that is , having an opinion , that they were full of perfections , you judged them amiable , you loved them ; but finding out the truth , you left loving them ; and by this you see , that the knowledge of the persons , was the originall and source of your love ; and truly , if the will from whence love begins , be never moved unto any thing , but what the judgment thinks good , there being no likelyhood , that the understanding can judge upon a thing , of which it hath no knowledge ; I do wonder how you can imagine , one should love that which he doth not know . I do confesse , that as the eye may sometimes be deceived , so may the understanding , and may judge that amiable which is not : But yet , Love must come from knowledge , be it true or false . Now this being so , have you not learned in the Massilian Schooles , that understanding , and the thing understood , are but one and the same thing ? What! still harping upon the same string , said Hylas , are you Diana , Silvander , as you were the other day ? Truly , Diana , ( said he , and turned towards her ) you are a very pretty Boy : And you , Silvander , ( said he , and turned towards him ) you are a very handsome Wench . Believe me , shepheard , you are excellent good company , and will ere long be as pleasant a Fool , as ever was in Forrests . Every one began to laugh at this , Silvander himselfe could not hold , hearing how he interpreted what he had said , and his way of speaking ; and therefore he continued thus : You may very well , shepheard , said he , make your selfe merry with me , since I had no more wit then to prophane these mysteries , by communicating them unto you ; nor should I have done it , had we been alone , but I was constrained unto it , because I would not leave those that hear us , in an errour . But , though you will not allow what I say for Orth●dox , yet perhaps you will hearken unto what your selfe said , concerning Phillis : I mean , that you did alledge the good opinion which you had of your own merits , and the merits of Phillis , as a good argument , and that you did not esteem he●s such , but that yours might equall them . Now if you had this beliefe of your selfe , why will you not allow me to take the same advantage of selfe conceit ; for I do think , that the same proportion that is betwixt the fire , and the wood which the fire burnes , is betwixt Diana and me . Now if you deny this to me good friend , why do you take more priviledge to your selfe ? But I dare with assurance affirme , that Hylas does not love Phillis ; I shall maintain it to be absolutely impossible : For the chiefe Ordinance of Love , is , That a Lover do think all things most perfect in the person Loved . And truly , it is a Law most just , and grounded upon great reason ; for , if a Lover ought to love his Mistresse above all things in the whole Universe , ought he not to esteem her above all things , since his will directs him alwaies unto that , which his understanding tells him is best ? But it does plainly appear , that it is Hylas you love , and not Phillis , by saying , that none loves , but for their own contentment . Now the pains which Lovers do voluntarily take , only in doing service unto those they love , does plainly make the contrary appear . And have you not heard say that we live more where we love , then where we breathe ? I shall never believe that , answered Hylas ; this is nothing but talk , that comes from such idle imaginations as yours . Had you said ( replyed Silvander ) that the talk came from such a wounded imagination as mine , you had said right for the imagination of a Lover is so : We see some ready to die upon the wound of one little word , upon the cast of an eye ; nay , sometimes upon very suspition : Sometimes you shall see a Lover deny unto himselfe all manner of rest and contentment , only to enjoy the sight of the party loved , for one minute . But , Hylas , did you know what a felicity it is , to be a fool in such occasions , you would confesse , that all the wisdome of the world is not comparable to this pleasing folly : Were you able to comprehend it , you would never aske , what pleasure and contentment those faithfull Lovers , whom you phrase melancholly and pensive , do receive ; for you then would know , that they are so ravished in contemplation of the party whom they love and adore , as , scorning all that is in the whole Universe , they do not repent of any thing more , than the losse of that time which they spend any where else ; and their soules not being well able to contain the grandure of their contentment , they stand astonished at so much treasure , and so many felicities , which transcends their knowledge . Know , that the happinesse which Love doth recompense unto faithfull Lovers , is the same that he may give unto the gods : And these Lovers , raising themselves above the nature of men , do almost make themselves gods ; for all other pleasures which you do so highly prise , are such only , as a bastard-Love does afford , unto such Animals as are without reason ; and such men as are only taken with them , they do degenerate from the nature of Men , and become almost Animals , deprived of all reason . Into such a Monster , Hylas , do you degenerate , when you do love otherwise then as you ought ; such a Monstrositie , I say does appear in you , since there is no proportion in it , and , like Monsters , it cannot produce its like ; and , to be briefe , like a Monster it cannot live long . On the contrary , my love is every way so perfect , as nothing can be added or diminished , without an offence to reason ; for , both in grandure and quality , I can , without any vanity , say , that it is arrived at perfection . In saying , that my affection could not be blamed or taxed , I had great reason to say so ; for she , from whence it doth proceed , did never produce any thing , but what was most perfect . And I know , that the gods would chastise me , if I should dare to offer unto a soul so perfect as hers , an affection that could any waies be blamed . Silvander would have continued , when Hylas , not being able to be patient any longer , interrupted him in this manner : Silvander , how long do you intend to abuse the patience of those who hear you ? How long will you fill their ears with your vanities and fond imaginations ? And how long , do you think , I can endure the impertinences of your language . All the Company were surprised to hear Hylas come out with his expressions in so loud a voice , as every one began to laugh so loud , that he was forced to be silent . And because the day was almost spent , and Leonida was to return unto Adamas , to relate unto him all these passages ; as Hylas was beginning to speak , she said thus unto him : No , no , you have disputed long enough , Hylas , for one time ; the reverend Chrisante is not accustomed to be so long from the Temple of the good goddesse : Let it suffice , shepheard , that we know , you have very good arguments against Silvander , but we entreat you to refer them untill another time ; in the mean time , we will go away in this belief , that if you had had time to express your self , you would have gotten the better of him , as yet he hath got the better of you . See , ( said Hylas , halfe angry ) how there will be still some imperfections or other in our natures . What do you say , replyed the Nymph ? I say , answered Hylas , that though you be a Nymph , yet you make it appear , you are but a woman , and has not patience to hear out the truth , but is pleased with the tickling flatteries of this shepheard , who does but deceive you . You do not at all offend me , ( said Leonida , & smiled ) in calling me a woman ; for truly I am so , and would be so , and would not change sexes with the most accomplished man in the Country : But I know not why you should accuse me with the fault that Silvander hath committed , in alledging very good reasons ; and with the fault which Hylas hath committed , in answering him so very ill . Questionlesse Hylas had replyed , if he had heard the Nymph ; but he being gone away in a chase , he did not hear these last words . And Leonida seeing it was very late , she went with Chrisante and the Druides Daughters , unto the Temple of the good goddesse , and afterwards went to Adamas , Paris not following her ; for his affection unto Diana was such , as he enjoyed no felicity but in her presence . Thus the Nymph went unto her Uncles , and Paris taking the contrary way , went unto the fair shepheardesses , and stayed with them a long time . Leonida desired very much to relate unto her Uncle , all that had been done for Celadon ; and by fortune she met him , walking upon a Tarrasse , which was shadowed with Sicamours , before the house . He wondred to see her return so soon , and she telling him the cause , he could not chuse but laugh , that every one should be so deceived . I think , said Leonida , that it will be a good inducement unto him , to leave this kinde of life which he lives ; for , if he should be acquainted , that his shepheardesse loves him , and laments his losse , doubtlesse he would take a resolution to see her ; but I do not conceive it so fit for me to tell him , as for you , assuring my selfe , that the amity and respect he bears unto you , will have better operation upon him , then all the Rhetorick I can use , for your words have more weight and solidity in them , then mine have . I shall tell Celadon , ( said the Druide ) but I know not what effects my speaking will produce ; for I know he loves me , and bears much respect unto me in all things , but concerning his affection : And I must confesse , that I had long since acquainted the shepheardesse Astrea where he was , knowing that she loved him , had I not feared it would have been a means , to make him go unto some other salvage and retired place , where I could not finde him again ; but my fears of losing him did restrain me . It is now two daies since we saw him , and therefore it will not be amisse , if tomorrow we give him a visit , and do the best we can to prevail with him . In this resolution therefore , they went to bed , and in the morning , day did no sooner appear , but Leonida got up , and Adamas also , so that as soon as they were dressed , they set forward . That morning , the shepheard was not gone out of his Cave , but was beyond measure pensive at the passages of the preceeding day ; yet very glad , and wel pleased with his fortune , that had given him leave to see the fair Astrea once more before he dyed : And considering , that he had never received such a favour from her , as at that encounter , except when he was a young Child , when he saw her in the Temple of Venus ; he cryed out : Oh most happy misfortune , that hath been more favourable unto me , then my best fortune ! Oh the goodnesse of Love , which in his greatest torments gives the greatest contentments ! Who would ever retire himselfe from thy obedience , since thou haste so great a care of all that are thine ? Whilst this shepheard was thus entertaining himselfe , Adamas and Leonida came to him . And because Celadon's face did testifie the contentment which he received , the Druide and the Nymph , after common salutations , told him , that they much rejoyced to see him look better then he did , and hoped , that he had received some kinde of comfortable courage . The comforts which you do finde in my countenance , answered Celadon , are like unto Suns in Winter , which rise late and set early , and which indeed do give some light ; but it is through so many muddy clouds , that neither the light nor the heat do much warm . Then he related to them his encounter with Silvander ; how he had put a Letter into his hand ; how he saw Astrea with all the shepheardesses , and had put a Letter into her breast . But alas , Father , ( said he ) this happinesse was too great for me , and I am afraid , that it was only to make me more sensible of my sorrowes ; and that heaven , to make me more sad in my miserable condition , did only let me see her , whose I ought to be , if there were any justice in Love. No , Childe , answered the Druide , Love having care of you , and intending to make you more happy then you are , hath given you this small contentment , lest you should be driven out of one extremity into another knowing very well , that such sudden changes are very dangerous . And in confirmation of what I say , Leonida will tell you what she hath seen , and what declarations of amity she has seen the fair Astrea make . Then the Nymph acquainted him with the empty Tombe , that was erected for him , with the ceremonies , the tears , and discourse of every one , and particularly of Astrea ; and that you may give credit unto what I say , ( said the Nymph ) let us go and see Celadon's Tombe , for it is so neer this place , that perhaps you heard the voices of the Druides Daughters , and the Priest . You tell me such stories , ( said Celadon ) that I should hardly believe them , had they come from the mouth of any other . I would not have you , replyed the Nymph , give more credit unto me , then to the veryest stranger in the world ; but come , and believe your own eyes . Upon this , the Druide and Leonida got him out of his Cave , and conducted him into the Wood , where his empty Tombe was erected : Oh! how astonished he was , and how presently he began to read that Inscription which Silvander had set upon it ? and having read it three or foure times over : I must needs confesse , ( said he ) that you told me truth . But having received so great a contentment , would it not be want of love , if I should have any desire , since I must not see her ? Doubtlesse ( said Adamas ) if you should live a Recluse , and never see her , it would argue want of courage and love in you . Want of Love ! ( answered the shepheard presently ) Ah no : I confesse , it might argue want of courage , which upon this occasion might fail me , because I have such abundance of Love. I should believe , ( answered Adamas ) that you do not love Astrea , if knowing that she loves you , and you may see her , you absent your selfe from her presence . Love , answered the shepheard commands me to obey her , and since she hath commanded me not to see her , do you call it want of love , if I observe her commandment ? When she laid that command upon you , ( said the Druide ) she did hate you ; but now she loves you , and grieves for you , not only as absent , but as dead ▪ Be it as it will , answered Celadon , she Commanded me ; and be it as it will , I will Obey her . Yet , replyed Adamas , as perfect an observer as you are of her commands , you have already disobeyed , since you have seen her , and were present before her eyes . She did not forbid me ( said Celadon ) from seeing her , but only not to come in her sight ; and how could she see me , when she was asleep ? Since it is so , said the Druide , I will finde out a way , that you shall see her every day , if you please , and she shall not see you . I conceive that , ( said Celadon ) to be very difficult , for she must either be asleep , or else I must be close hid in some place . No , replyed the Druide ; for more then that , you may speak to her also if you please . This cannot be , ( replyed the shepheard ) unlesse I be in a very dark place . You shall ( said Adamas ) be in the open light , and see her , if you have but courage , or if Love have the power to make you attempt it . Do not think , Father , ( answered Celadon ) that there shall be either want of love or courage in me , provided I do not disobey her commands . Now see ( said the Druide ) how I do intend to contrive it . It is the goodnesse of the great Tautates , to give me a Daughter , whom I deerly love above my own life : This Daughter , according to the rigour of our Lawes , is educated amongst the Druides Daughters , in the Monosteries of Carnutes ; it will be above the expiration of eight long years , before I can have any hopes of her comming out . Perhaps you may remember , how I told you , how there is a great resemblance betwixt you and her , both in age and face . Now I do intend to give it out , that she has been sick , and upon such an occasion , the antient Druides will allow her to retire , untill such time as she be able to officiate in the necessary Exercises : A few daies after , you shall assume her habit , and I will receive you into my house , under the notion and name of my Daughter Alexis : And it is very requisite to give out that she is sick ; for , your way of living these last two Months , hath so altered your face , and taken away that fresh colour which was wont to be in your cheeks , as any that sees you would be deceived . And though the resemblance which is betwixt you be not so great , but that when you are both together , a great difference may be found , it is no matter ; for it is so long since any in this Country saw her , that though the resemblance were lesse , yet when they hear me call you Daughter , they will certainly take you for her . I see nothing in all this , but one inconvenience , which is , that every year we all use to assemble our selves at Dreux , a place so neer the Carnutan-Monastery , that the Druides and Priests may come to discover , that my Daughter is not gone from thence : But this shall be no stop ; for it will be two months before these Druides do assemble , and they must stay there two months more , and god knowes , whether before that time you may not have changed your habit and life . Now , Celadon , consider , whether all this be not very feasable . Ah! Father , ( said Celadon , after he had a while thought upon it ) do you think , that Astrea by this means will not see me ? Do you think , andswered the Druide , that she can see you , when she does not know you : How can she know you , when you are in such a habit ? But , Father , ( replyed Celadon ) let me be habited as you will , I shall be still Celadon in reality ; so as I shall thereby disobey her . That you are still Celadon , is true , answered Adamas but still you do not by this disobey her command : For , she has not forbidden you to be Celadon , but only , that she shall not see this Celadon . Now when she sees you , she does not see Celadon , but Alexis . And , for a conclusion of all , if she do not know you , you do not offend her ; and though she should know you , and be angry , and command you to die ; yet , were not such an end better , then to languish to death in this manner ? This , Father , said the shepheard , is a good reason , and I will ground upon it ; therefore , Father , I will put my selfe , my life , and my contentment , all into your hands ; dispose of me therefore as you please . Thus did Adamas work upon the obstinacy of Celadon ; and to the end he should not change his minde , he returned that very houre to take order for what was necessary , and especially to spread abroad a report , that his Daughter was sick , and was to return home . For it was the custome of Druides Daughters , when they were sick , to come out of their Monasteries ; and if their Parents were negligent , the Ancients of the Monastery would send unto them , for they held it as a great misfortune , if any dyed there . Therefore he gave out , that the Antients had sent unto him , that his Daughter was to come home , and that he expected her every day . Adamas and Leonida were very busie , in providing all things necessary for Celadon , who , in the mean time , had leasure to bid adieu unto Lignon , and to take his leave of his Woods , and of his Cell , but especially of the Temple of the goddesse Astrea . And when he was tricked up in the habit of a Nymph , ( for so the Druides Daughters of that Country were dressed , when they returned from their Monasteries ) and was ready to depart , they thought it expedient to stay till night , to the end , none might see him come alone ; and in the mean time , Adamas iustructed him , what to answer unto each , who enquired how the Druides Daughters lived , or of their Ceremonies , Sacrifices , Schooles , or Sciences ; but , said he , the best way is , to speak as little as possibly you can , especially before such , as are knowing in the affairs of the world ; as for others , it matters not , for they will believe any thing you tell them . Now the day being almost done , they went from that place at the entrance , into which Celadon had engraved these Lines with the point of his knife upon a Rock , with much paines and time , having begun them that very day , he resolved first to leave the place , for an eternall memory of his being there . The Lines were these . Within this hollow , dark , and rocky Cell . Disdain and Love a long time both did dwell . Before you enter , if their wounds you fear , Turn back and flie , there 's no abiding here . For , as a Coal is hot , though it seem dead , After the flame is quite extinguished : Even so , Disdain and Love , though absent be , Yet relicks of their fire may leave for thee . This businesse was carried on by Adamas with so much prudence , that Paris himselfe could not discover any thing , resolving to deceive him if he could , sooner then any other , to the end , that he might the better deceive others : He therefore took this supposed Alexis for his Sister , whom afterwards we will no longer call Celadon . As good luck was , when Adamas came home , Paris was not there , and therefore he could not see how she came alone . As soon as she came there , Adamas got her to bed , giving out , that she was weary , by reason of travell and her sicknesse ; so as Paris saw her not untill the next morning ; and Adamas and Leonida would not suffer her to come out of her Chamber , whose windowes were so shut ; that the little light hindred him from discovery , what they desired to keep close , and they continued thus severall daies : Though this Artifice was superfluous , because she knew so well how to carry her selfe , so that none could suspect her ; yet , this did give her better confidence , because in this condition , she received the visits of neighbours , who went all away in a full beliefe of her being Alexis . Some daies passed on , in this manner ; at the last , she began to walk up and down the house , and to go abroad , pretending , that the fresh aire would conduce to her health . the seituation of the place was very pleasing and delectable , having a view both of the Mountaines and Plaines , and the pleasant River of Lignon , from Boen as far as Feures . This was the reason , why Pelion , the Father of Adamas , did chuse that place to build in . And since that , Adamas had caused a very sumptuous Tombe to be built , in memory of his Brother Belizar , and planted a pleasant Grove , which almost joyned to the house , and extended it selfe towards the Mountaines . In this place , Alexis and Leonida went often to walk , because of the pleasant walks and prospect ; and because they were to walk up a rising Hill in the Woods , Alexis would sometimes take Leonida under the arme , when they were not seen . And one time amongst others , when they were up betimes in the morning , and Alexis did offer her that service : This ( said the Nymph , and smiled ) is a piece of service , which you had rather do unto another , who perhaps wishes you not so well as I do . Oh Nymph , ( said Alexis , and sighed ) I beseech you for gods-sake , not to renew the remembrance of my miseries ; do you think I can forget them , having such a deep resentment of them as I have ? Thus they discoursed till they were in the Grove , which being higher then the House , did better discover all the plain , so as there was not a turn of the River Lignon , from Boen , where it fell from the Mountains , unto Fcurs where it fell into Loire , which they did not easily discover . This prospect had such an operation upon the supposed Alexis , that she could not chuse but say aloud : Oh my sad eyes ! how can you live , and endure the sight of this happy River , where you have left all your contentment . Leonida desiring to interrupt her I believe , said she , of all that ever loved , you are the only one , who does not delight to see the place , where you have had so much pleasure : The memory of past miseries is pleasing to the thoughts , much more should the memory of happinesse received . The sad Alexis answered ; That which renders the memory of miseries past , to be pleasing , is it , which makes the memory of happinesse to be full of intolerable wormwood ; for the consideration of having past the miseries , doth rejoyce ; and the consideration of having no more happinesse , doth make one sad . But my greatest grief is , that I do not know the occasion of my misery ; this consideration , I swear unto you , Leonida , does wound me to my very soul : I have made a most exact examination of all my life , but I cannot finde one act which I can condemn . To think , that a light humour , or any designe of changing her affection , were in her , is too great an offence , and would give the lie unto those convincing testimonies which I have to the contrary . To believe , that she treats me thus without any reason , that would argue in me too little knowledge of her , of whose least actions I have had full experience . What then can be the cause of my misery ? Oh ye gods ! I think , that the tongue not being able to expresse the misery , nor the thoughts able to comprehend the grandure of it , you will not let the understanding have a knowledge of it . Then continuing in these sad thoughts : Do you see , great Nymph , said she , a little Isle which Lignon makes , close by yonder Town , which is beyond the River , a little neerer Mount Verdun , and a little distant from Julicu ? There it was we passed over , by throwing great stones into the water , to step upon , because at that time we sought out for the most secret places , to avoid the sight of our Parents , especially my Father ; who finding no remedy against this affection , which he saw encrease before his face , he intended to send me out of Gaul over the Alps , to see the great Cities , thinking , that distance and absence would have that operation upon me , which all his forbiddings and charges to the contrary could not effect : And because we were advertised of it , we sought out for the most obscure and unfrequented places that we could finde , there to spend that short time we had to be together , in free discourse ; sometimes because of the conveniency of the place , we went into yonder Rock which you may see is something neerer us , which is hollow , and left Lycidas or Phillis as Centinells , to advertise us when any passengers came by because being neere a high way , we might be heard . At one time above the rest , we passed over by great stones into this little Isle of Lignon : And though we had already taken leave of one another severall times , lest we should be surprised ( for my Father concealed from me the day of my departure ) yet still we were taking leaves and bidding adieus to the last . When we were there , and could perceive no body , she sat downe upon the ground under a Tree : I kneeling before her , tooke her hand ; kissed it , washed it with my teares ; and as soone as I could speake , I sayd thus unto her . Now my fairest Astrea , I must be at a fatall distance from you , and will not die , because you bid me live : but how shall I be able to do it since the very thought of this distance is so intolerable , that it is ready to take away my life , as oft as I thinke upon you : To this she answered nothing , but pulled me by the arme and made me sit besides her , purposely because I should not see those teares which stood in her eyes , and afterwards gushed out . And because I expected she should say something , I was a while mute : she in the meane time wiped her eyes , and me thought I heard some imprisoned sighes which she restrained and would not let have a vent , lest I should heare them . I all this while , considering in silence my future fatall misery , at last spoke thus unto her . Alas , my Astrea , will you not , will you not pitty a poore shepheard , whose cruell Father and fate will banish him from you ? She answered me with a deepe sigh : Can you have any memorie , Sonne , of my past life , and make any doubt , but that I shall most sadly resent any thing that shall displease you ? Beleeve it Celadon , I will make it apparent that I do love you , and shall give cleerer testimonies of it . I raised my selfe up , to see what testimony this would be that she would give me of her affection ; but she turned her head the other way , and with her fair hand pushed me into the place where I sat before , to the end I should not see her teares , of which she was in point of honour , ashamed . Perhaps , said Leonide , it was her lofty spirit , which would not let any know , that Love could conquer her . Whatsoever it was , said Alexis , she made it evident unto me , that she did love me . But why , my Fairest Astrea , ( said I unto her ) do you not command me to stay with you , if my absence be displeasing unto you ? Can you think that the Command of a Father , or any thing upon earth can make me disobey what you ordaine ? Sonne , said she then unto me ; I had rather die , then divert you from your voyage ; It would be too great an offence both against your duty and my owne honour . Do not think I make any doubt of that absolute power which I have over you : I judge of you by my selfe whom I am sure , neither the power of Father , authority of Mother , desire of Kindred , or salutation of Friends , shall ever make me do any thing against that affection which my heart has unto you . And to the end you may depart from me with some contentment , carry this assurance with you , I do vow and promise in the presence of all the gods whom I call to witnesse , and by this soul which you love so well ( said she and layd her hand upon her Brest ) that neither heaven nor earth shall ever make me love any but Celadon , nor keep me from loving him eternally . Oh most strange Language ? ( said Alexis then and sighed ) strange indeed they should be spoken unto him who since was so out of favour . A few dayes after , I departed , and passed over the affrighting Precipices of the Sebucians , Caturgians , Bravomecians and Carrocleans as farre as the Seguisians , where the very horrour of death did often appeare unto me , yet all these were not able to divert me from my thoughts . And having passed these , I desired to avoyd the dangerous Mountain of Caturiges ; therefore taking into the Rosne , I resolved to go down that Lake , whose waves do beat against the ragged Rockes of this hideous Mountaine ; but alas I found no more comfort by water then by Land ; but on the contrary was in much greater danger of death by blustering winds and waves , dashing us against the Rockes : but all this while , my thoughts were still the same . At the going out of this Lake , I crossed through the great wood of Caturiges : And after I was past Iseres , a River which comes from Centrons , I crossed the straight vallyes of Carroclees and Bramovices which conducted me as farre as the Cotian Hills ▪ Leonide being very desirous to divert him from his sad thoughts : I beseech you , said she unto him , Relate what you have seene rare in your voyage : That , ( answered Alexis ) would be too long : for Italy is the very wonder of the world : But I shall relate unto you , one very pleasant adventure which I met withall . And I beleeve we shall have time enough for it . The History of Ursaces and Olimbres . BE pleased to know therefore Madam , that Alcippes intending to send me far enough from Astrea , he commanded me to lay aside the habit of a shepheard , that I might be more fit to keepe good company ; for in those Countryes persons of any quality do all live in great Townes which they call Cittyes , where their Pallaces of Marble , and magnificence of furniture is able to amaze beholders : And none but vile persons and Peasants do live in the Country . Yet every one of the Province was extreamly affrighted at the comming of a Barbarian by Sea into Italy , who plundered almost all the Province , especially Rome . I was so extreamly desirous to render my selfe amiable , as hoping thereby to make Astrea love me the better , as I was strangely swelled with curiosity to learne and enquire of every thing . Comming therefore neere the Appennine Hills , I heard that there was some Mountaines which burned continually : And that I might be the better able to give an account of them at my returne , I would needs see them But in my way thither , I met with an encounter which gave a stop to my designe : For I had not gone up the hills above two thousand paces , or two miles as they call them there , but I heard a voyce which pittifully lamented , and because I had a conceipt that happy it might be some who stood in need of helpe , I turned that way as my eare guided me . And I had not gone a hundred paces but I spyed a man lying all along upon the ground , who not seeing me , broke out into these expressions . Should I live , or should I die , amidst so many fatall misfortunes ? If I live , how can I endure so many torments : And if I dye , alas I shall never see her again ? Into what a miserable condition has my fate hurryed me ? Since I cannot be happy either in life nor death ? Oh most miserable Ursaces , ( said he ) how long wilt thou suffer thy selfe to be thus flattered by vaine hopes ? Why should they let thee passe away thy dayes in such cruell torments ? And how canst thou preserve a life that is so unworthy of thy actions and thy corrage ? Thou that hast a heart so daring as to lift thy eyes so high as Caesars wife , thou that hadst so much corrage as to revenge thy love , and embrue thy hands in the blood of both , art thou now growne so faintly timerous as to live and see the deare Eudoxe in the hands of a Vandall , who has carried her into the heart of Affrica and perhaps has a designe upon her chastity ? Oh heavens , how canst thou suffer such a beauty , who deserves all adoration , to be so unworthily used and made the prey of a cruell Barbarian ? Canst thou endure that so divine a beauty , should run the most miserable fortune that ever humane did ? Thou hast seen it , Ursaces ; thou hast seen it with thy owne eyes , and yet thou art alive : Thou art still the same Roman Ursaces who loved this divine Eudoxe : And thou hast revenged and delivered the Empire and the faire one from the Tyranny of Maximus ? Oh Die , Die for shame , man ; Let thy sword do that which griefe will not , and by that Signall act , wash away the dishonour of surviving the liberty of Eudoxe . Thus passionately did this stranger expresse himselfe ; and being transported with fury he drew a short sword which hung by his side , and doubtlesse had run himselfe to the heart , if a companion of his had not run in and taken hold of his arme , just as he was ready to give the mortall thrust ; but in saving the life of his friend his hand was very dangerously cut : For Ursaces perceiving himselfe seized upon , and his mind being prepossessed with the thought of death he made his thrust , and gave his friend a very great wound : So as this friend not being able to hold him with that hand , and fearing he should execute his cruell designe , he fell upon him , saying , Ursaces shall never die as long as Olimbres lives : A brave resolution of a friend : At the name of Olimbres , I saw the other man who was before so passionatly transported , presently come to himselfe , and as if he had got a fall from the top of a high precipice was astonished at the coming of the other . Friend ( said he ) what Daemon did conduct you to this unfrequented place to hinder me from following my adored Eudoxe : For follow her I will , either with Ursaces , or with his Ghost ? Ursaces , said he unto him , the Gods who are preservers of friendship , and no ill Daemon have prompted me to seeke you this three dayes , not to hinder you from following Eudoxe , if it be your contentment , but to accompany you : for my friendship would not allow me to let you make that voyage alone : And therefore , if you will needs execute your designe , first thrust that sword in thy hand into the heart of thy friend , and afterward , when it is red , and reeking with my blood , execute thy designe , or do what thou wilt . Ah Olimbres , said he , this request is incompatible with our friendship : Can you think , my hand has any power to hurt Ursaces's friend ? Think me not so cruell , as ever to consent unto the death of him , whose life was ever deerer to me then my own . But , if you have any compassion upon my misery , I conjure you by our pure friendship , to let me go out of this miserable life . Can you think , said Olimbres , that I will not immediatly follow you ? Have I not courage enough , to take away my life , that I may follow yours wel as you follow Eudoxe ? Do you think Death to be good or bad ? If it be bad why wil you give it unto him , whom Olimbres , your friend , loves deerer then himselfe ? If it be good , why will you not let Olimbres , whom you love , be a partaker with you ? Oh , no , answered Ursaces , Olimbres shall live to eternity , before he die by the hand of Ursaces : ●bl● , it will be a great testimony of friendship , to let me execute my designe , which only can wipe off my shame , in surviving my happinesse . In saying these words , he endeavoured to draw out his arme , which his friend had engaged under his body : Which I perceiving , and fearing , that he who was wounded had not strength to hinder him , I went gently up to them , and taking the hand of Ursaces , I forced open his fingers , and seized upon his sword . And Olimbres's striving , had caused him to lose much blood . He presently perceived himselfe to faint ; and apprehending , that the losse of his blood was the cause , he arose from off his Companion , and shewed him his hand : Friend , said he unto him , I am ready to wait upon you to Eudoxe ; and if you will die , I shall think my selfe happy to follow you . Then presently he fainted , and fell into his friends bosome . Ursaces fearing the losse of him , he left off all thoughts of killing himselfe , to help his friend , and running unto a Fountain which was close by , he brought some water in his hat , to throw in his face . In the mean time , I knowing that his disease proceeded from losse of blood , I took a little mosse , for want of a better remedy , and applying it to the wound , I tyed it up with my handkerchiefe , and had not done , when Ursaces returned , who sprinkling the face of his friend with told water , and calling upon him with a loud voice by his name , he brought him to himselfe again . When he opened his eyes : Alas friend , ( said he ) why did you call me ? Let my soule go contentedly out of the world , and let it attend you wheresoever you go : Have this beliefe , I beseech you , that she cannot close up her daies more happily , then by your hand , and in doing you service . Olimbres , said Ursaces , if you do depart to follow me , I must go before you ; and therefore never think , that my hand shall make any passage for your soul , untill it hath with the same sword sent mine out of this miserable habitation . Upon this , he looked about for the sword which I had taken away ; Which I perceiving : Do not think , Ursaces , ( said I unto him ) to execute your cruell determination with this sword ; heaven hath sent me hither to tell you , that there is nothing in this world so desperate , which it cannot remit unto its former condition , when it pleaseth ; and hath also sent me to hinder you , from making any attempts upon the life , either of your selfe or your friend , for your life is his , not yours : But if you do attempt any thing against your life , I tell you from the great god , that in lieu of following this Eudoxe , which you do so passionately desire , he will lead your soul into infernall obscurity , and quite take away your very memory . I shall now , Nymph , ( said Alexis ) relate unto you a most strange effect . Olimbres hearing these words , was so ravished with joy , that he would needs rise , and fall upon his knees before me ; but his weaknesse hindred him , only he turned towards me , and held up his hands : But Ursaces did prostrate himselfe at my feet : Oh thou welcome messenger from heaven , ( said he unto me ) I know thou art so , both by thy voice and countenance ; here I am , most ready to obey , whatsoever thou commandest . Perhaps ( said Leonida ) they took you for Mercury , because they use to represent him young and fair , as you are 'T is true , answered Alexis , they did take me , either for Mercury , or some Celestiall Messenger . I know not why , but to keep them in that opinion , I gave this answer unto Ursaces : god , O Ursaces , doth command thee , and Olimbres also , to live and hope . Upon this , taking out of my pocket a little leather Bottle of strong-Water , after the fashion of the Visigots , I caused Olimbres to drink a little , and giving him my hand , I said unto him : Stand up , Olimbres , the heavens will quickly cure thee of this wound , and therefore let us go unto the next Town . It was very strange , to see what effects this conceit did produce in this man ; for , thinking that I was sent from heaven , and thinking , that the hot Water which I gave him , was something that was divine , he took such heart and strength , that he followed me almost as well , as if he had received no hurt ; yet I fearing lest he should faint again , I turned towards Vrsaces , and said unto him : Although the heavens are able to give such strength to your friend as is necessary , yet it would not be amisse , that you took him by the arme , and holped him to walk ; for god is pleased to see men help one another , through the effects of his goodnesse . Upon this , Vrsaces went to his friend , and desired him to lean upon him ; so as we came to the next Town , where by fortune we found a Chirurgion , who dressed the hand of Olimbres , and appointed him to keep his bed for a certain time . As for me , I retired my selfe into another Lodging , very glad that I had done this good office , although it was a hinderance unto my designe ; for the day was so far spent , that I had not time enough to go and see those burning Mountains . Ursaces was very sorry when he saw me depart , for he had a great desire to accompany me ; but the Lawes of friendship would not let him leave his friend in that condition . I did plainly perceive his desire , and to take him off it , I told him ; That he must needs stay with his friend , and not to stand upon the circumstance of complement ; for , as for me , the gods would reward me , for the assistance I had brought them . If I would have suffered it , I think he would have throwne himselfe at my feet , by way of thanks ; but I forbad him , and presently retired my selfe into another Lodging . But Ursaces following me , he observed the place where I entred , and hearing me ask for Lodging , he returned to his friend , to tell him , that though I was gone out of their Lodging , yet I was not gone out of the Town , therefore hoped I would see them again : For , great Nymph , they had such an assured confidence in me and my assistance , as they assured themselves , that by my help , they should ere long see Eudoxe . But Ursaces finding his friend asleep , he presently returned to the place where I was ; and seeing me at my repast he stood a little amazed ; but when the cloth was taken away , and we two alone together , I bad him shut the Chamber dore : Afterwards , though with much ado , I caused him to sit down , and to put him out of his errour , I said thus unto him : I perceive , noble Cavalier ; that the assistance which you have received from me , has made you think me something above a man ; and I am not sorry that you have this opinion , to the end I might divert you from your horrid intention . But now , since I see you reduced unto former reason again , I will no longer keep you in your errour . Know therefore , that I am a Celt , whom you do call a Gaul , born in a Country , the Inhabitants whereof are called Segusians and Forrestians : Certain occasions , which would be too long , and uselesse to you , to relate , have brought me out of my native-Country , and invited me to remain here in Italy for a certain time . Yet , I do take it for a particular providence from heaven , that I was so happily conducted to the place where you were , since such good effects ensue upon it : I give heaven most humble and hearty thanks for it , and you are obliged to the like ; for , you may be most certainly assured , that god would not have rescued you so strangely from the very brink of death , if he had not reserved you for something , either to his glory , or your own honour & contentment . I saw , that Ursaces grew pale at these words , and changed colour two or three times , seeing himselfe mistaken in his hopes , that it had been some divine assistance . I must confesse , said he unto me , that I was deceived ; for , seeing you in a habit different from ours , your face so fair , hearing your voice so sweet , and your speech so grave ; moreover , you comming invisibly upon us , and in such a nick of time , I must needs confesse , I took you for some messenger from the great god : But , since I understand from your own mouth , that you are but a man , mortall as we are , I do believe it ; yet believe withall , that you were sent by that great god , only to preserve the life of two most faithful friends . And though in my first opinion , I hoped for some extraordinary assistance from heaven ; yet now , in this opinion wherein I am , I will not be quite out of hopes in you , since it cannot be denyed , but that there was some extraordinary and particular care of us and our lives , which comes from some great god , or great angell , who has made you the Instrument of it . Do not doubt , said I unto him , but that you are reserved for some better fortune , since you are in so strange a manner preserved from eminent danger ; for , the gods never do any thing , but for our good . And because I am a stranger to you , and altogether ignorant of that fortune , which you did so much condole , I should be very glad to hear it from your own mouth , that I may know who it is whom the gods have sent me to preserve . Then with a a deep sigh , he answered me thus : The heavens had reason to punish me , as the most ungratefull person that ever breathed , if I should deny the relation of my whole life unto him that hath preserved it . I shall therefore most willingly satisfie your curiosity , upon a promise of secresie ; for being discovered , it may cost the losse of that life , which you have preserved . And upon assurance of secresie , he continued thus . Alexis would have continued her discourse , and related all that Vrsaces told her , but the comming of Adamas gave a stop unto her ; for both Leonida and she were constrained to rise , and render that honour unto him which was due . The sage Druide , taking one in one hand , and the other in another , he began to walk in a Laund , which though shaded from the Sun , yet had a most delicious prospect towards the Wood of Issoures : And whilst they were discoursing upon severall subjects , one came to acquaint them that Silvia was arrived , and already entred into the house . Alexis was very shie , and would not be seen , lest she should be known ; but considering , how willing that Nymph was to help her out of the Palace of Issoures , she hoped she was not changed : Yet Adamas had no minde that Silvia should see her , fearing , lest the young years of that Nymph , and the favours which she lately received from Galathea , should make her speak more then she should ; he would have kept the matter so close , that if he could , he would have kept it from his very selfe . Therefore he commanded Leonida to go unto her Companion , but be sure , that if she desired to see Alexis , to tell her , that they were busie together concerning their Offices , and that she being to return very shortly unto Carnutes , and finish out her terme , she would not be seen , but as little as possibly she could . So Leonida thus instructed , went to Silvia , who when they met , kissed and embraced each other , as if they had not met of seven years before . After these first complements , Silvia told her Companion , that the Country had not a jot blasted the fresh complexion of her cheek . And Leonida , in requitall , told her , The Court Beauties were alwaies above the Country Complexions , as plainly appeared , by comparing theirs together . Afterwards , Silvia said thus unto her . The sequell of the History of Lindamor . THough , Sister , I had no businesse to invite me unto a visit ; yet , my desires of seeing you are invitations sufficient . But I must tell you , that at this time , that desire was not only my conductor , but also some businesse I would impart unto you , and , if you think good , unto Adamas also ; a business which I thought fit to let you know , because Galathea and we may receive much contentment , or much displeasure by the result of it . Know therefore , Sister , that Flurial is returned from the place whither you sent him , and hath brought Letters from Lindamor ; and wondred much , not to finde you at Marcelles , and would have come hither ; but Galathea took notice , that he talked unto me , and suspecting that you sent him to me , for she knew of the journey which you had commanded him to make , she called him to her , asked him , from whence he came , and what was his businesse to me . He , thinking he had don well , without concealing any thing , answered her , that he came from Lindamor ; and presently shewed her some Letters which he had . She asking , who sent him that voyage : He answered , that it was you , since we were at the Palace of Issoures . Galathea then turning towards me , and shaking her head : Do you see , said she , what humour your Companion is of ? And , refusing the Letters , she commanded him to give them unto me , to send unto you . Afterwards she went into her Chamber , and commanded me to follow her . This was the reason , that I could not say any thing unto Fluriall , but only taking his Letters , I bad him stay there , till I had done talking with the Nymph . What do you think of your Companion , said she unto me ? is she not fully resolved to do me all the mischiefe she can ? Madam , said I unto her , I cannot tell what to say unto it , she must be talked with , to know what her businesse and designe was . I know it ( replyed she ) better then she will tell you , for she will not confesse unto you the truth ; she has acquainted Lindamor with my love unto Celadon . Can it be possible , Madam , answered I , that she should take so much pains , as to write that newes so far , and by such a dangerous way ? See what is in Lindamors Letters , ( said she unto me ) and I believe you will finde , that I do not lie . Then taking the Letters out of my hand , she broke open the Seales and read them : The first was directed unto you , and having brought them , you may read them . Then putting her hand into her pocket , she pulled them out , and gave Leonida that Letter which was directed unto her , which was in these terme Lindamor's Letter unto Leonida . IT seemes , you conceive my presence to be requisite , and I think the like , but in a different manner then as you expect . Doubtlesse it is requisite two waies : The one , to bring me out of this miserable life wherein I am , it being impossible for me to live , and see such an alteration in my Lady . And the other , in taking revenge upon him , that is the cause of my misery : I vow by all the gods , that the blood of this perfidious Rivall is the only satisfaction I can take for so great an offence , I shall , to these ends , come to you , within the compass of that time , which the bearer hereof will tell you . In the interim , if you think it convenient , let my Lady see the Letter which I have writ unto her , importing , that the end of my life , and the death of that Villain , shall testifie unto her , that I cannot live , without a fulfilling of her promise ; nor die , till I have taken revenge . See , said Galathea unto me , ( continued Silvia ) what I alwaies most feared : The imprudence of Leonida , or rather , her malice , is so great , that she has told Lindamor of my affection unto Celadon ; and this report is the cause , that he will come and kill him . I had rather die , then that shepheard should receive the least harm for my sake . Alas , how easily may hee do it , since the poor shepheard never thinks upon it , nor has any Armes , but his sheephook ? Can there be a more pernicious malice then hers , in procuring his death , who never displeased her ? I believe rather , it is rage ; for she loves him , and because he sleights her , she will be revenged . Madam , answered I , I cannot believe , that my Companion has committed this fault , though perhaps she may as great ; for , upon reading of Lindamor's Letter , I cannot think he speaks of Celadon , but Polemas ; for why should he phrase Celadon perfidious ? And why not Celadon , ( replyed she presently ) as well as Polemas ? Because , Madam , said I unto her , she has acquainted Lindamor with the Artifice , which Polemas practised with the false and counterfeit Druide . And why , Silvia , ( said she unto me ) do you yet believe , that Leonida told you or Lindamor truly , concerning that Druide ? Do you not know , that it was meerly a device of her own pernicious invention , to make me cast off Celadon , that she her selfe might solely enjoy him ? Now let me tell you , if you do not know it already , that she is so extreamly in love with him , that she cannot endure I should look upon him : And had she as much power over me , as I have over her , she would never have suffered me to come into the place where she was . Did you never observe Silvia , how she feeds upon him with her eyes , if I may so expresse my selfe , and to look off him , is a death unto her ? To see me neer him , struck her to the heart , and swelled every vein with jealousie . I have many a time observed , the variety of passions that are in her ; I have seen her sometimes , no fire hotter , and immediately upon a sudden , as pale as death ; sometimes she would be all talk , and afterwards as mute as if she had not tongue . I have often seen her so fix her eyes upon him , as if she would have look'd him through , and I have laughed at her in those extasies and ravishments . And she , desiring to engrosse him wholly to her selfe , and take me off , has invented this tale she hath told you , which is as false , as the gods are just and true . Upon this , she took another of Lindamor's Letters , which was directed to her selfe , which you may read , ( said Silvia ) : Which Leonida took , and found in it these words . Lindamor's Letter unto Galathea . SInce my fatall absence does not only deprive me of your presence , but also ravish from me the honour an● happiness of your favour , I do vow , that I will live only to render a testimony , that I do better deserve that happiness which you have promised unto me , than that perfidious man , who is the cause of my disgrace . This wicked Villain shall never aspire unto that honour , either by Love , or by Armes , or by Artifice , as long as I do live : He shall ere long confess what I do say , or else that sword , which he hath already felt the sharpness of , shall cut his throat , who lives now too happily , for the miserable and unfortunate Lindamor to endure . When Leonida had read this Letter : I assure my self , Sister , said she , that Galathea did finde , that her so deerly beloved Celadon was not in any danger of his life , by any means of mine : but rather that Traitor Polemas , who is the cause of all our misery . May Hesius punish him by armes , and Tamaris by Thunderbolt , that my Lady may know , I did not lie when I related unto her the wickednesse of Climanthe and the cosening Lover For every syllable I said unto her is true : If I did lye let the Sacred Misleto never be Salubrious unto me . To be brief , Sister , I sweare by all that 's Sacred that this is true : And though I do not care for returning unto Marcelles as long as she continues in this humour , yet I shall be very glad you would take all occasions and use your best endeavours to let her see her errour . Not for any other end , but because I would vindicate my honour , and live within the compasse of my owne quality without reproach . Sister , said Silvia , you need not use so many othes to assure me of the subtility of Polemas , For I did ever beleeve it , both from what you told me , and from my owne observation of his actions . And you may beleeve , I will take all occasions , use my best Arguments , and not leave one stone unturned to perswade the Nymph of the truth . But I must not flatter you in this ; For I cannot hope either any words or perswasions will work with her , untill her minde be better settled , which perhaps will be too late , unlesse God send some unlookt for meanes : For I see that Polemas hath a bad designe , which he would not hide , but for his feares that he hath of Clideman and Lindamor , whom he knowes to be armed , and so much in favour with King Childerick who is successor unto the great Meroveus and who has a very great particular love unto Clideman and Lindamor , especially unto Guyemant , so as he cannot be without them . Polemas being subtile and crafty , does feare that if she should attempt any novelty in the State , these Frankes would by force ruine all his designes . But to let Matters of State alone which should be medled with by more able persons then we are : Let me tell you , Sister , that when Galathea read Lindamors Letter , she plainly found that Celadon was not in danger : therefore halfe of her anger was over . Did I not tell you Madam ( said I unto her ) That Lindamor did meane Polemas ? T is very true , ( said she unto me ) and I confesse that I accused Leonida wrongfully : but it was my compassion unto that poore shepheard which moved me unto that language . Madam sayd I , I beseech you beleeve , that Leonide would willingly never do you that displeasure ; but she knowing very well that you did not love Polemas , she had good reason to desire that Lindamor might obtaine the happinesse of your favour ; because there is a neere relation of Kindered betwixt her and him . For be pleased to know Madam , that Lindamor is of the illustrious blood of Lavieu , and she of Fieur , which have bin so long linked together by alliances that those two families seeme but one . On the contrary , there was ever emnity betwixt the house of Surieu and that , so as she may well be excused , if she did desire and endeavour to defeat Polemas from the happynesse which he pretended unto . I do know ( answered Galathea ) that there hath beene great emnity betweene the house of Lavieu and Surieu : and since the combate betwixt Lindamor and Polemas , there hath been no amity betwixt them : And I must needs confesse , Leonida has reason for what she did , for it is Naturall to desire that the Family from whence any do derive themselves , may flourish and be advanced . And had I knowne it sooner , I should not have taken her protection of Lindamor so ill , whether it was against Polemas or against Celadon : Also when I consider upon what you tell me , I am apt to beleve that it was Adamas who helped Celadon to escape , to the end that Lindamor being as you say his cosen might arrive at his desire , and I do think Leonida to be innocent in the matter . Therefore in that consideration , and because she did not send unto Lindamor any of our passages in the Pallace of Issoures , I will pardon her : yet , said she , we must make further use of her in a businesse , which by her meanes may be effected . Here Silvia stopt ; and leaving her discourse upon that subject , said thus unto Leonide : You see Sister , that I do hide nothing from you , because our friendship bids me be open unto you , but if you should discover me , I am utterly ruin'd : And therefore I beseech you be as secret in it as possible you can : I had rather I were eternally dumb , ( said Leonida ) then I should commit such a fault . Know then ( continued Silvia ) that Galathea after she had well bethought herselfe , said thus unto me ; you see , Silvia , how extreamly I am troubled with these two men , I meane Lindamor and Polemas ; and I must confesse that whosoever would rid me of them , would infinitly oblige me . For I am sure they will never let me be in any quietness , nor suffer Celadon to be neere me : And therefore I would try if I could be shut of one by meanes of the other , which may be effected by the mediation of Leonide , whom I would have you counsell , to acquaint Lindamour with all that Climanthe said concerning him : but to take especiall care that she do not thinke I have any thoughts of Celadon . And to the end she may thinke , if I have not quite forgotten that shepherd you may tell her that the presence of Lindamor who is a man of so much Merit will make me forget him : by this meanes Lindamor will either destroy Polemas , or Polemas him . So shall I be rid of one , at the least , and both if good fortune's favour be so much , as that one kill theother . I do not desire this should be by death , but rather be rid of them some other way . But I am so extreamly pestered with them , and do love Celadon so well , that if there be none other remedy , I consent unto it , so it be not by my hand , or knowne that it proceeds from me . I must confesse Sister , that when I heard these words , I was astonished , and resolved to acquaint you , not to incite you unto what she desires , but rather to divert you . I answered the Nymph , that it was first requisite to know of Flurial what time Lindamor said he would come ; which she thought to be expedient , and therefore commanded me to call him : which I did : but before he spoke unto her , I charged him not to tell Galathea the time of his comming nor the place where he would be : and that if she asked him , he should say , that he would come much latter then the time he told him . Though the fellow had no great matter of wit , yet he had some apprehensions which made him stagger at my perswasions ; yet at last he harkened unto them : then I brought him to her , and he lyed so confidently , that she beleeved him . And because she thought it expedient that I should come unto you , to get you to write unto Lindamor , or at least to let him know what Polemas had done against him ; I thought good to bring Flurial with me , that he might tell you more then perhaps he would me but he feares that you are angry with him for so simply giving your Letters unto Galathea , that he dare not come in your sight . Now me thinks that though he did very simply in it , yet he ought not to be so chid for it as to lose him . True ( said Leonide ) and perhaps he hath not done so much hurt as he thinkes , since by his meanes Galathea hath read Lindamors Letter which I should not have dared to present unto her , least she should have banished me as she hath already . Assure him therefore , that I am not at all angry with him but rather pleased , Silvia upon this , went out and called for Flurial whom she told what she had done ; and afterwards brought him unto Leonida who looked upon him very kindly , and assured him that she was nothing displeased with him : Then asking him every particular of his voyage , he began to answere thus . I was afraid , Madam , that I had committed a fault , and therefore beseeched Silvia to make my excuse but since , thankes be to Cod , it proves otherwise , I am most heartily glad of it , and thinke it to be the greatest happinesse that could come unto me : For I have vowed my selfe so much unto the service of Lindamor that though he may perhaps find me failing in my wit and discretion , yet never in my fidelity and affection . Therefore as soon as I had your commands upon me to go unto him , I went with as much haste as possibly I could and came unto a City called Paris , where Meroveus then was , being returned from the Neustrian Country : This City is seated in an Isle , so as the walls about it are washed with a River which runs round on all sides of it : And so as there is no comming to it but by bridges . As soon as he saw me , I observed a great alteration in his countenance but he being in bed then , and having many persons about him , he could not speak unto me , nor aske me the occasion of my voyage : But when he was alone , he called for me : and asking what businesse brought me thither , I told him , that he would be best informed by your Letter . Is there none ( saith he presently ) from my Lady ? You will know all ( answered I ) by that Letter . He changed colour when I said so unto him : thinking that certainly there was some great alteration or other in the wind , but when he had read your Letter I never saw a man so amaz'd I cannot tell what was in that paper , but it was like to have cost him his life . I do remember , said Leomda , the very words : they were but short , and therefore Sister , I would have you heare them , that you may acquaint Galathea with them , if you think it requisite . Leonida's Letter unto Lindamor . AS I have heretofore told you , that you might trust in me ; so I must tell you now that you must trust to your self : not that the least thought of my affection to your service is diminished : but because the subtility of Polemas is such , as that it hath taken away all my power to serve you . Your business goes so very badly on , as you must not expect any good successunless you speedily returne . I cannot say any more unto you unless it were by word of mouth , it not being fit any but your selfe should know of that , which none but your selfe can remedy . You gave him , said Silvia , a very hot alarme , and I do not wonder he should blush when he redd it ; for , such newes might very well cause the like effects . How could I write any lesse , said Leonida , is it not true ? For my part , I cannot tell a lie , especially to my friends , and such as trust in me . Your words replyed Flurial , were very effectuall . By fortune , there was none with him , unlesse a young man who waited upon him in his Chamber . He had such a command over his sorrowes , as he restrained his complaints , till he had commanded this young man and my selfe to retire , and wait in his Wardrobe , untill he called for us : Then causing the Curtains to be drawn , he began to sigh so loud , that though the dore was shut , yet we could hear him . Then I enquired , what was the cause of keeping his bed , and I understood , that it was by reason of some wounds he had received in a skirmish , wherein the Neustrians were defeated by the valour of Clidaman and Lindamor ; and because I was very inquisitive after newes , and desired to know all passages , the young man made this relation to me . I believe , Fluriall , ( said he unto me , for he knew my name , having often seen me in the Gardens of Mount-Brison , and in his Masters Chamber , when you sent me to him ) that you have heard of the Battles that have been wone from the Neustrians by the King ; yet , with the assistance of Clidaman and my Master . I assure my self also , that you have heard talk of a Lady , ( he did name her ( said he unto Leonida ) but I have forgot it ) who putting her selfe into the habit of a man , did follow beyond the Sea a Neustrian , whom she loved , and who resembled Ligdamon so much , who was taken for him , and dyed , because he would not marry a woman , for whom that man fought , and killed a man , for which Murther being banished , he fled into a Country beyond Sea , I cannot hit upon the name of it ; and afterwards upon his return , was Prisoner , by a kinsman of him that was killed : And had it not been for this Lady of whom I mean , he had been put into the hands of Justice ; but she fought for him , and stayed in Prison her selfe to release him . This intricate tale of Flurial's , made the Nymphs to laugh ; though Silvia , in memory of Ligdamon , and Leonida also , had a good minde to help him out : Thou dost mean , Flurial , said Silvia , the fair Melander . True , true , said he , that 's her name . And Lydias , continued the Nymph , who was kept in Calice by Lypandas , because of Arontes his death . The very same , ( said Fluriall , and clapped his hands together ) but I shall never remember their names , and therefore I shall finish my relation , upon condition , that you will help me out . Now , this Lady ( continued he ) was the cause of Calice being taken by the Francks , and Lypandas ( I cannot tell whether I name him right ) was made a Prisoner . As for Melander , who was in Prison , as soon as ever she was released , she would go unto Lydias , thinking that Ligdamon , who was in the hands of his enemies , had been Lydias , as every one reported him to be . As soon as Lydias heard of this Ladies departure , he followed after her , not fearing any severity of enemies , nor rigour of justice . But Lypandas , who was in Prison , knowing that he had kept a Woman Prisoner , and that he had fought with her , he fell so in love with her , that he never left soliciting , till he obtained his liberty , and then went as fast as he could to the Town whither she was gone ; I have quite forgot the name of it , for it was a very hard word . Was it not Rhothomages , said Leonida ? The very same , said Flurial . Oh god , what fine stories could I tell you , if I had a good memory . But so it was , that the King's Son fell upon some of the Enemies , and defeated them , after a long Combat , in which Lindamor was so wounded , that he was forced to keep his bed . Truly , said Leonida , you are an excellent story-teller , and therefore I pray proceed . My memory , said he , is not so as I wish it ; but I had rather not tell many things , then lie . Now whilst this young man told me these things , Lindamor sighed , and sometimes spoke ; but I could not possibly hear what he said , because the dore was shut : At the last , I heard him call me , and not drawing the Curtains , he said unto me : Fluriall , I would have thee return to morrow , and I would be before thee , if I could endure a Horse-back , but I will presently follow thee ; tell Leonida , that I will come to the house of Adamas , and it shall be within this twenty nights at the least , if my wounds will give me leave . Upon this , he commanded me to take my rest . But I was much astonished , when they told me that very same night , that they thought him dead two or three times , and that his wounds were so much changed upon a sudden , that he was in great danger of his life . I do believe , that the Letter which you writ , was the cause : He continued long in this condition , so as I could not be dispatched of a month after , within which time , he grew better , and not in so much danger . Besides his wounds , he had such a Feavour , as caused him very often to talk lightly , and ordinarily name Galathea , Leonida , and Polemas ; Love , revenge death . At the last he recovered , but not so well , as to go out of his bed ; and the Physicians told him , that he must not stir out of his Chamber , at the least of fifteen nights : And therefore he dispatched me , saying , that before the sixteenth of the next Month , he would be here , and gave me the Letters which you have seen ; commanding me to tell you many fine words , which did only signifie thanks , and which , in good faith , Madam , I have quite forgotten . The Nymphs could not chuse but laugh at Fluria's discourse , and good memory : And because they would talk together , they commanded him to go out , and stay till Silvia returned , especially to have a great care he told none , when Lindamor would be back . Then being alone together , they resolved to tell Galathea plainly , the truth of that voyage , hoping , that perhaps the merits of Lindamor would make her more considerate ; but by all means to conceal from her the time of his comming , lest if she should know it , she should advertise Polemas ; not out of any good-will unto him , but only that he might stand upon his guard , and that Lindamor intending to kill him , they might be both in a possibility of dying ; or that so acquainting him with the designe of Lindamor , he might challenge him the field , and there die . This then being the designe , Silvia thought it expedient , to communicate the matter unto the sage Adamas ; and to know his opinion : But Leonida told her , that she would acquaint him with it at leasure ; but now , he was very busie with his Daughter . And shall not I see her , said Silvia ? It will not be convenient at this time , said Leonida ; for they are both exceedingly busie , because it is not much above a month , before the Druides assemble at Dreux : And I do believe , that for this year , my Uncle will be exempted , because of his Daughter , whom he will be constrained to bring back , whose presence he would enjoy as long as possible he can : Yet , if you please I shall acquaint them , for I know they will be extreamly glad to see you . No , no , said Silvia , I am very glad , that Adamas resolves to stay at home this year ; for I believe , his presence will be more necessary unto us then we imagine : I will not by any means disturb them ; it sufficeth me to know , that they are well . Then , after some other discourse , Silvia took her leave , and returned unto Marcelles , where Galathea was , in a longing expectation for her , desiring to know what discourse Leonida and she had ; but , above all , to know what newes of Celadon , assuring her selfe , that Leonida could tell . But when she understood , that the shepheard was not in his Town , and that none knew where he was , she was not a little perplexed , but knew not how to accuse Leonida ; for she imagined , that if this shepheard had escaped by her contrivance , she would never have suffered him to go out of the Country . After she had considered with her selfe , she said , That perhaps Leonida is not accessary to Celadon's departure , because he went away out of the Country in that manner . Truly ( answered Silvia ) I believe , she never so much as thought of any such thing , and I dare answer for her , almost as much as for my selfe . But , if she were not ( replyed Galathea ) why should she not come again , when you sent unto her from me ? Madam , ( said Silvia ) I beseech you , give me leave to tell you plainly , what answer she gave unto me . I do not only give you leave , said the Nymph , but I command you , to tell me . Be pleased to know then , Madam , said Silvia , that after she had read my Letter , she answered : That she knew very well what honour it was , to do you any service , especially to be about your person , not being ignorant , that we are all obliged , both by nature and your merits , to devote both our services and lives unto you : But when she considered the strange opinions you have entertained of her ; and the bad treatment , those opinions have caused her to receive from you , she had rather lose the happinesse of your presence , then to be in danger , of farther incurring your disfavour , and become the talk of all the Court : That a Maid has nothing more deer unto her , then her honour and reputation , and your suspitious of her , have caused many disadvantagious reports to go of her : That she alwaies courts occasions , to obtain the honour of your favour , by all possible services she is able to do ; yet , most humbly beseecheth you , not to take it ill , that she does not return again . At this time when I spake unto her , she gave me the same answer ; adding many vowes and protestations , that what she had told you concerning Polemas and Climanthes , was true ; so as I must needs ingenuously confesse , that I do believe her . Do you think , said Galathea , that this can be ? Madam , answered Silvia , I see no impossibilities in it ; for it is most certain , Polemas does love you , and has subtlety enough to invent this trick : Now I am the more apt to believe it , because the very same day you found Celadon , Polemas was seen alone in the same place , walking there very long , manifesting thereby , that he had some designe in it . How do you know this , said the Nymph ? I have learned it , said Silvia , from severall persons , being very inquisitive to discover the truth ; so as enquiring where Polemas was that day , I understood at the first , that he was not at Marcelles : Afterwards , searching more narrowly into the truth , I discovered , he went out of Fours , having only one man in his company , whom none did know , of whom he made very extraordinary much of . At last , I understood from many , that those who searched for Celadon along the River Lignon , found him alone , walking in the same place where you found the shepheard . Truly , ( said Galathea ) this tale does not a little trouble me ; so as if it be true , I must needs say , I have wronged Leonida , in treating her as I have ; for , till now , I thought this to be a meer trick . Madam , ( answered Silvia ) I assure you , that Polemas was long in that place at that time , as well as many daies ensuing , without any company : Now , judge you , what could his businesse be there . I must now confesse , said Galathea , that Polemas is a knave ; and could I discover the truth , I would make him repent of his knavery . Mean time , I would have you get Leonida to return unto me , assuring her , that she shall have my love , so she will live with me and you , as she ought to do . On the other side , Leonida , as soon as her Companion was gone , returned to Adamas , relating part of the newes which she heard , and handsomely concealing what she thought he might take ill . Now , because it was dinner time , the Druide , Alexis , and she , retired unto their Lodgings . Twelve or fifteen daies being past , since Alexis left her sad habitation and most of the Neighbours had payed all their civill visits unto Adamas , a Servant came and told him , a certain number of shepheards came to speak with him , amongst the rest , one , whose name was Lycidas . At the name of Lycidas , Alexis started : Which Adamas observing , lest Paris should do the same , he sent him to see who they were . Paris undertook this Commission with a very good heart , because he was in fear of his dear Diana's welfare ▪ In the interim , Adamas looked upon Alexis , saying : I am afraid Daughter , lest your hatred unto this Brother should discover , what we desire so much to conceal . It is impossible replyed she , but I should be surprised at this unexpected newes ; therefore , if you please , I will withdraw into the next Chamber , till these shepheards be gone . No , said Adamas , for doubtlesse they come hither to see you : Besides , it is not good to put Paris himselfe in any doubt . Alexis did not reply , because she heard the voice of Lycidas at the stairs foot . Presently after , all the Company came into the Hall , where the Druide received them with extraordinary demonstrations of love . The most eminent amongst them was Diamis , Diana's Uncle ; Phoceon , Uncle to Astrea ; Lycidas , Silvander , Coridus , Amidor : And though Tircis and Hylas were not of that Country ; yet , having sojourned foure or five months in their Towne , they came with them for loves-sake , and good company . Phoceon , the mouth of all the rest , presented their good affections to the Druide , together with their cordiall desires to do him service : Afterwards told him , that two occasions had principally invited them thither : The one , to congratulate with him in his joyes , of seeing his Daughter Alexis : The other , to acquaint him , that it had pleased the great Tautates , to send some Misleto into the Grove belonging to their Town ; therefore they came to beseech him , he would be pleased , according to their custome , to take so much paines , as to come and make a sacrifice of thanks . Then the Priest addressed himselfe : Sir , said he , what I shall relate unto you , is very strange : As I was searching out Misleto for the new year , I found things , that are no lesse then wonders , in the sacred Grove of Hesius , Taramis , Belinus , our great god Theutates . First a Temple of Hazells and young Oakes , so twisted and plaited to a great Oake in the midest , as there is an arched Vault , so spacious , as to contain many people : In the midst , is a bank of Grasse , in form of an Altar , upon which stands a Picture , representing reciprocall Amity , together with the twelve Statutes of the Lawes of Love. Within this , we found another Temple , dedicated unto the goddesse Astrea . Oh Sir ! I cannot chuse but admire the mystery . There are in this , two Altars , the chiefe of which is Triangular , under the most wonderfull Oake that ever was ; for , having but one stock , it divides it selfe into three branches , then rejoynes themselves into one bark again at the top , in such an admirable manner , as that they make but one Tree , and spreads it selfe above all the Trees in the Grove . There we found the falubrious Misleto , so fresh , and well growne , as by the report of all the Priests , none in all the Country is comparable unto it . There the sacred name of the great Tautates is engraven , with the names of Hesius , Tharamis , and Belinus , upon the three branches , which doth evidence unto us , that god loves the place , and would be there adored . Thus the Priest related these things unto the Druide , who knew them better then himselfe , being the Inventor of them . It was a custome amongst the Gaules , that a Month before the sixteenth of July , they searched throughout all the Country for an Oake that had the finest Misleto ; then to make a report of it unto the grand Druide , to the end it might be ceremoniously gathered : To that end , all the Priests assembled , seeking for it in all the groves ; then when they found it , they gave it a mark . Now thinking it to be a signe of gods love , that it should be found in the Grove next their own Town , the People of it were wont to offer a particular sacrifice of thanks , where the grand Druide used to officiate , if he was pleased to favour them so much . Now , forasmuch as Adamas did very much love these men , besides his designe upon Alexis , upon whose contentment , he thought , his own depended , according to the Oracle ; therefore he promised to go with them , whensoever the Priest would advertise him . The Shepheards returned their thanks in the best expressions that possibly they could . Although ( said Adamas , and smiled ) I have some reason to be sorry , that the shepheardesses of your Town are the only neighbours , who have not favoured me with a visit , in congratulation of my Daughters return ; yet , I must needs let them know , that I do esteem them above any in the Country . Paris desiring to excuse his Mistresse with the rest , did humbly make addresse unto him : Father ( answered he ) I beseech you excuse them , for I have heard them resolve , to come and see my Sister ; but Astrea being so sick , as forced to keep her bed , hath a little deferred it , because they desire to have her company . Since it is so , said Adamas , I am satisfied with the excuse ; otherwise , I should take it a little unkindly . Phoceon then addressing himselfe : It is most true said he , that my Niece hath of late been very sickly ; so as I conceive her best Physick will be to marry . You may do very well ( said Adamas ) to let it be your indulgent care , for she is now of a fit age for it . Whilst Adamas was thus talking with these shepheards , Leonida and Alexis entertained others . But as soon as Lycidas fixed his eye upon his Brother , it was long before he could draw it off ; for , he thought he saw the very face of Celadon : then considering it a little more precisely , he admired , that two persons should resemble one another so much ; yet , the setled opinion of his death , the authority of the Druide , who said , she was his Daughter ; the habit of a Nymph , together with a little alteration in the face of Alexis , did make Lycidas give the lie unto his own eyes . After a little longer looking upon her , he could not chuse but say thus : Madam , If I did as much resemble him , whom you love most , as you do the person whom I love and honour most , I should hope ere long to engratiate my selfe into your favour . Kinde Shepheard , ( answered Alexis ) I am glad I have any resemblance of the person whom you love ; for , knowing from my Father how he esteemes you , I shall take any occasion to continue that amity you bear unto him . The obligations we do owe unto the Father , ( answered Lycidas ) together with the merits of the Daughter , commands us to do you all service ; but me above all others , who does see him live again in your face , whose life was deerer to me then my own . These were the first complements which passed between the two Brothers . Though Leonida constrained her selfe as much as possibly she could , yet she could not chuse but smile , to see how Lycidas was deceived ; but fearing , lest Alexis should not at the first , act a womans part very well , she interposed , seeming to be very zealous in enquiring , how all the shepheardesses her friends did : Therefore , good Lycidas , ( said she ) leave off your fine complements , and tell me , how all my dear friends do . Some ( answered Lycidas ) are merry , others sad , and some neither merry nor sad , but do glide away time smoothly , without extreams Who is it , ( said Leonida ) that is so insensible either of mirth or sorrow , as she resents neither ? It is the shepheardesse Diana , answered Lycidas ; for , she loving none , is neither merry nor sad since if these do not proceed from love , they do not deserve the name . I do believe , said Leonida , that you do think as you speak ; but every one is not of your opinion . Those that think otherwise ( said he ) are like unto those Antients , who thought Water and Akehornes to be the finest food , when they knew not what Wine and Wheat was ; but now , we think that to be food only for Beasts : So those who have tryed the sweets and bitters of Love , will confesse , that all others are nothing in comparison . Do you think ( said Leonida ) that Diana never did love any , nor does love any yet ? For what is past ( said Lycidas ) I will not answere ; but for the present , I beleeve she lets all matters of love alone ; you tell me ill newes for Paris ( replyed Leonida ) . This , said the shepheard is the folly of our Towne , for I verily beleeve that Diana is not sensible of the honour which Paris doth her : yet if I be deceived , I am not the first that is mistaken in Women Well : said Leonida , let us leave Diana for this time , and tell me who is she that is the sad one ? It is Astrea ( answered Lycidas ) for Phoceon a covetous Uncle , who , as most old men do , thinkes there is no happinesse but in marrying his Neece richly , will needs bestow her upon a Boyen shepheard called Calydon , whom she never saw above one minute at the most , and whom she does not love , yet for my part I beleeve the old fellow will bring the match about . Is not this Calydon , ( said the Nymph ) Nephew unto Tamares ? The very same ( answered he ) . But ( replyed Leonida ) has he forgot his love unto Celidea ? Oh Madam , ( said he ) Celidea is not the same she was : the accident of her losse was indeed very strange . Why , said the Nymph , is Celidea lost ? she may be termed so ( answered he ) and the heart of Tamire is now wholly upon marrying Calydon . Though Alexis was talking with Corilas , Hylas , and Amidor , yet she lent an eare unto Lycidas , whose words went so to her heart , that every one tooke notice of her , because at the first she blushed , then presently after grew as pale as ashes : This caused Leonida to aske her how she did , and to say that this was a relique of her old disease , therefore desired her to sit downe . Hylas who from the first sight of her had a good mind to her , so as Phillis was almost quite out , and this in his heart , he took her by the arme and made her sit downe as it were by force ; then sitting by her , his eyes were never off her face . In the meane time Leonida and Lycidas went unto the window , there continued on their discourse : but Lycidas still eying Alexis , he first said ; I cannot chuse but looke upon the faire Daughter of Adamas ; for she has such a resemblance of my poore Brother , both in her features and Aire , as I can finde no difference betweene them , but in habit . Is it long ( said Leonida ) since he dyed ? It is ( answered he ) about four monthes since . I have heard so many good reports of him ( said Leonida ) that I am sorry I never saw him . As for his Interiour parts , I cannot describe him unto you ( said Lycidas ) . But as for his face and actions , looke upon Alexis who is the just picture of him : The very same eyes , the same mouth , the same symmetrie of every part . Alexis all this while did suffer all that Hylas said , but it was with much adoe : Oh heavens ? ( said Lycidas ) the very same smile ! the same turne of his head ! Was there ever such a resemblance as this ? Leonida fearing that his consideration of her resemblance unto Celadon , might discover that she was Celadon indeed , she said thus unto him . But Lycidas to returne unto our former discourse ; when Paris erected his Tombe I heard that Astrea did infinitly love him , and could not chuse but breake out into many expressions of it : I would it had pleased the gods ( answered Lycidas with a deep sigh ) that she had never loved him , for then my brother had bin now alive . Why , said Leonida , do you accuse her for his death ? I have heard that she has so grieved his losse , as she herselfe hath been in danger . The story ( said Lycidas very faintly ) would be too long and tedious to relate now ; but if she be unhappy in marrying Calydon , who loves her not , It is the just revenge of love upon her for the death of Celadon who adored her , of which she is too guilty : Is it long since Celadon was lost ( said Leonida ) . It is about twelve or fifeene dayes since , ( answered he ) . Then ( said the Nymph ) it was presently after she received our judgement : Ten or twelve dayes after , said the shepheard , I assure you all that knew her , laments her losse , For my part , said the Nymph , I never heard of it untill now , yet beleeve me I do deeply resent it : but pray Lycidas tell me , how it came to passe . The Sequell of the History of Celidea . I Had thought Madam ( answered Lycidas ) that you had heard of this pittifull story , because it was an accident so strange , as every one reported it , as a great wonder . But since I perceive you have not , Be pleased to know , that poore Calidon being by your sentence condemned , he grieved beyond thought : Yet after a long condoling of his sad fate , reason began to take place . He setting before his eyes his duty unto Thamire , the disdaine of Celidea , and his oath to obey your doome , he rooted that domineering passion out of his soul , and set his heart at rest . In the mean time Thamires acquainting Cleontine with his designe and especially Celideas Mother , within a fortnight all things were in that forwardnesse , as there wanted nothing to consummate the marriage but going to bed together . That night being come , the house was all joy in hopes of that support which all Celideas friends expected by her mariage with this rich man. Untill just now , Calidon obeyed your doome ; But when he began to thinke that this very night Celidea was to be in the armes of another , and not his , all his resolutions failed : his eyes saw that , they never saw before , and his heart began to have other thoughts . He retyred himselfe to a corner of the chamber , and there drooped in his owne thoughts whilst every one was dancing . Thamires who loved him as his owne Sonne did doubt from whence this sadnesse proceeded , so as out of pitty he went gently to him , and heard him uttering these words . A Lover cannot live and see , His mistress any other's be , For he that loves can never yeild , Another master of the Field . But though I dye , I shall retaine A memory of mourning paine , So when I have resign'd my breath , Sorrowes will follow after death . So whether I do live or dye , My fate is onely misery And sadder Fate sure none can have , As not to rest within a grave . Thamires hearing this , did exceedingly pitty him , and more , when after these words he saw him lift up his hands and eyes , and so swel'd with teares , that he was not able to speak , he withdrew gently to tell Celidea in what condition she found him , desiring her to give him some consolation . The shepheardesse was very willing to obey Thamires , nor was she desirous to lose Calidons favour , since she was to live with his Unckle , therefore she went unto him , whom finding in that condition , How now shepheard , said she unto him , what all alone when we are in dancing ? Ah shepheardesse , answered he , you may well allow me that liberty , since all your mirth is at my cost ; but I wish it were without offence to god or you , that I might end my sad dayes , before this night came to put me out of all hopes of any contentment . What do you meane ? ( said the shepheardesse ) my meaning is , replyed he , that did I not offend the great Tautates in putting my selfe to death , and you , in making you to lose a most faithfull servant , this very hand should dispatch my life , before that night come in which I shall see Thamires enjoy her whom my affection onely can merit . Celidea seeming to take no notice of any such things ; I thought said she , that you had forgotten all those follies , and I do wonder they should be still in your memorie . How ? ( replyed Calidon with a deep sigh ) can Calidon ever forget Celidea ? are you not afraid Thamires will punish you for an offence so great against my love ? Take heed your offence be not greater ( answered she ) when you call to minde the promise made unto Leonida to observe the sentence she should pronounce : have you so soone forgot it ? or do you think the gods ever will ? How can you ever hope that the Misleto of the new yeare , should ever be salubrious unto you , since you swore by it to obey your doome ? Ah shepheardesse ( replyed Celadon ) Do not think I have forgot the unjust judgment of that pittilesse Nymph ( pardon me Madam for repeating his words ) The memory of it is too sadly fresh , to be so soone forgotten ; nor do not thinke I am of opinion that the gods forget my oath ; no nor that I care whether the Misleto of the new yeare , be Salubrious or no , since in loving you , there is nothing in this world that I do care for . Yet , Do you not stand in feare ( said she ) of the justice of the gods after your death ? The gods , said she , can inflict no more paine then I suffer in my life : For there are not more cruell torments then those I endure . Yet not withstanding do not thinke me so ill an observer of what I have promised : you may remember my vow was , to observe the Nymphs judgement , as long as I lived : well ( said she ) do you not disobey it by these expressions unto me ? No , answered he , for do you not perceive that I have been dying ever since that doome was pronounced ? For life is not to live , but to live well . Now ever since that fatall moment , I have beene so far from living well , as I have not onely lost my happynesse , but all my hopes of it . If you call languishing a life , I say againe , let the Sacred Misleto be never Salubrious unto me . When no hopes are left , let life go whither it will , for nothing can do me good since you are gone . If the gods will but heare the prayers of a most desolate man , I shall soone die . What advantage can you hope for ( said she ) in dying ? From it ( said he ) I expect all my felicity : for none is to be hop't for here , since I cannot love you unlesse I offend the gods , or you whom I do feare . But , most cruell shepheardesse , what was your designe in coming unto me ? Was it to tryumph once more over poore Calidon ? or are you like those merry minded people , who when they have killed a poore miserable Innocent that never did them harm , they come to see how great the wounds are which they gave him . That , sad shepheard , said she , was not the cause which invited me hither : but it was to trye if I could divert you from your sad thoughts : so as if I could without offence to the will of the gods , I would give you some consolation . How ? ( said he presently ) does it not suffice you , that I dy● by the cruell hand of fate and by the injustice of men , which has taken from me all that I can call life , but you must also add a vaine compassion , which you seeme to have of me , onely to make me die with more griefe ? Would you have me think you pitty me ? Nay nay , never talke to me of any pitty , or health , or remedy , or any hope , for I am as incapable of any good , as you are of will to do it . It was now late ; so as the Ball being ended , Celidea according to Nuptiall customes was conducted to bed , and afterwards Thamires unto her ; Calidon he went both out of the chamber and the house ; and by fortune did lye downe under some great Elmes by the way side neere unto the house . Where after he had a while considered the happinesse of Thamires , and then his owne sad fate , his heart so failed him , as he fell into a swound , and continued in it , till Cleontine and her company coming out of the house , found him lying all along as if he were asleep . But offering to wake him , and seeing he did not stirre , Cleontine herselfe tooke his hand ; which finding to be very cold , because all the naturall heat of the outward parts was retired to the heart , she cryed out , Oh , Calidon is dead . Many that heard her voyce did run unto her : So as when they saw him in that condition , the cry was so loud as it caused all the neighborhood to resort thither : many ran into the house still , crying out aloud Calidon was dead , Calidon was dead : In so much as Thamires heard the noise ; and hearing nothing named but Calidon and Death , he doubted some disastrous accident : Therefore leaping out of bed , he run to the dore to call some of the house , and at last was told that Calidon was dead . Thamires loved him as dearely as if he had been his owne Sonne : So as at this sad newes he fell down the staires to the bottom : his servants tooke him him up , and carryed him to his bed : his pulse failed and he by degrees grew so cold , as if he had not been well looked unto he had been in as bad a condition as Calidon : but the application of good remedies together with Celidea's care , did do him much good . Whosoever had seen this faire and young Bride thus all undrest washing the face of her brid-groome with her teares , and had not been mooved unto pitty , doubtlesse his heart was made of Marble . The loosenesse of her garments together with the negligent care of herselfe , added much unto her beauty : She having recovered him unto his senses did bathe her kisses in a flood of teares . But the poor shepheard being unsensible of any passion , but sorrow of his friends losse , did faintly receive her kisses , and pushed her away with his hand , as if he did not care for them : he would hardly look upon her , onely still asked what newes of Calidon : but hearing none that was good , I see , said he , that as he dyed for the contentment which I have , so I must dye for the griefe which he had . Then rising up in a fury , halfe naked , he run to the place where poore Calidon lay along as if he were absolutly dead . Every one gave place unto him , as well out of respect , as compassion at his greife which doubtlesse was very great , since he had left Celedea , and disdained that happinesse which he had so long and so zealously desired . When he saw Calidon , thinking him to be dead , he fell upon him but so unfortunately , as he hit his forehead against a sharp stone , on which they had laid the head of Calidon ; his face was immediately all blood and there he remained in a swound . Those that were about them , did heare the blow which Thamires had , and had an opinion , that he was hurt . But did not think he was hurt so much as he was . Had they not observed him so long without either motion or speech , they had taken notice of it too late . Now , cryes began againe a fresh , and the clamours of all those who beheld this lamentable spectacle , grew very loud . Judge what horror this was unto Colidea , when she saw her Husband and his Nephew lie together like dead men . By fortune , as they carried Calidon in a chair into his Chamber , he revived . Then seeing so many people about him , and all smeered with the blood of Thamires he knew not what to think , but that he was in a dream . When he saw them carrying his Uncle , who was yet senslesse , with a great wound in his head , he imagined , that some body had wounded him ; therefore transported with rage , he rose up and asked , who was the murderer : He took up a stone , and held up his arme , as ready to throw it at him , who had done the the homicide : But , when he heard how it was ; How , said he , am I my selfe the murderer ? Is not revenge as well due to me as to another ; nay , more , since there was more obligations upon me . Upon this , he lifted up his arme , intending to knock himselfe in the head with the stone ; but he was prevented by friends , who held his arme , took away the stone , and never let him go , till he was better setled in his reason . In the mean time , Thamires , by reason of the loud clamours , and the good remedies which were applyed unto him , he was no sooner dressed and put into bed , but he came out of his swound : When his eyes were open , and he could speak , the first word was , the name of Calidon , asking where his body was . Calidon ( answered one ) is much better then you are . How , said he , is not Calidon dead ? Oh my friends , I pray do not mock me . He is alive , said another ; and if you will not fall into a swound again when you see him , we will bring him hither very well recovered . Oh god ! said Thamires , if this be so , use all your best remedies to cure me also . Upon this , he offered to rise , but the Chirurgions would not suffer him . Now because Calidon was as impatient to see Thamires , it was thought requisite for the setlement of their spirits , to let them see each other , though they feared , it would cause the wound of Thamires to bleed afresh ; but conceiving , this inconveniency would be lesse , then that which might arise by restraining them , they brought Calidon to the Chamber , who seeing Thamires in that condition , and having heard all the passages , he kneeled down before him , and asked him pardon , for the griefe and pain which he had put him unto : Excuse , good Father , said he unto him , the little power that I had to command my selfe ; I come to aske you pardon upon my knees , and beseech you to believe , that I will never rest , till I have given satisfaction for my fault . Son , ( said Thamires ) rise up , and let me embrace thee Had I thought , that Celidea would have ever been thine , she should never have been mine : My greatest griefe is now , that heretofore there was one impediment unto thy desires , and now there is two : The first is , her will , which was ever so averse unto thee , that she would never consent to be thine : The other is , the Marriage of her and me . Could her will change as well , as I could remedy the last of these impediments , believe it , Calidon , my death should be welcome to me , so I could thereby render thee contentment . Calidon would have answered , but he could not , because Thamires at the same time , addressed his speech unto Celidea ; And you ; Celidea , said he , who sees how extreamly Calidon does love you ; is it possible , you should not change your will , and affect him ? Cannot his affection , his merits , and my prayers , obtain so much from you ? Was Celidea born to kill both Calidon and Thamires , both with love and sorrow ? Celidea , all in tears , would have answered , but Calidon prevented her : Father , said he , the ordinance of heaven , and the will of this fair One , must be as it is ; Tautates knowes what is fit , better then we our selves : There is no reason , that two persons , who merit all manner of good fortune , as Thamires and Celidea do , should change their fortune for my most miserable sake . For my part , I do vow , and cal heaven and earth to witness , that I wil never whilst I breathe contradict the judgment , which the heavens have given by the mouth of the Nymph . What then , said Thamires , do all these tears , these complaints , and these swoonings signifie ? They are testimonies , answered Calidon , that I am but a man. As good Chirurgions will not take their hand from the wound , though the Patient complain and cry ; so you ought not to cease from that good work , which it hath pleased Tautates to ordain . I desire no other favour , but leave to complain , and to cry out when the pain torments me . Nay , nay , ( said Celidea , in a very violent and passionate manner ) let neither of you put your selves unto that trouble ; the great god Tharamis , will secretly inspire me with a means , how to set both your hearts at rest : It is not reasonable , that all your prayers and demonstrations , should any longer be without producing some effects ; but withall , the will of Tautates must be done , nor must the good opinion I had of you from my very cradle , shew out no sparks of will towards you . And you , Calidon , it is not fit you should consume away your life in this manner : No , no , live both of you contentedly ; give me only leave to think upon it foure or five daies , and you shall see , how heaven will direct me unto means , to ease you both of your sorrowes . Upon this , she entreated Thamires , he would be pleased to excuse her from lying with him for foure or five nights , to the end , she might the better contrive the way , how to accomplish her designe . Thamires , who begun to be sensible of the smart which his wounds caused , who would have consented unto his own death ; to save the life of Calidon , he did freely grant her request . Then after some other discourse upon this subject , the Chirurgions seeing , that the hopes which Celidea had put them into , would conduce unto their rest , and consequently unto their recovery , they advised all the company to withdraw . Calidon caused a bed to be brought into the Chamber of Thamires , because he would not leave him . On the other side , Thamires was so pleased with the expressions of his Nephew's affection to him , as he much desired to have him alwaies with him . Celidea was the most perplexed of any , for she would not impart her determination unto any one , lest she should be prevented in her designe , though she did not yet know how to effect it : Her designe was much different from the humours of all women whatsoever ; for knowing , that it was the beauty of her face , which was the cause of the passionate love , both in Thamires and his Nephew ; also considering , that it only was the cause of the divorce betwixt them , she resolved to make it so ugly for the future , as that they should hereafter grow as cold at her deformity , as heretofore they were enflamed at her beauty ; hoping by this means , to bring Calidon to his senses again and to give satisfaction unto the world , that she never consented unto these follies . After she had long thought upon the way , and not liking the way of a knife , by reason of the blood and cruelty , unto which her courage could not consent ; at last she addressed her selfe unto her Nurses Mother , whom taking aside , she let her understand , that she had a most deadly hatred unto a shepheardesse her neighbour , who had infinitely wronged her ; that she was fully resolved upon revenge ; that her hatred went not so far as death , but only desired a revenge upon her face , as upon the thing which she most valued . In order to this , she desired her , to acquaint her with some Plant or other Receipt , which would so mar the face of this Maid , as it should never recover its beauty again . The good woman , who loved Celidea very well , did very discreetly answer : That any such cruell desires of revenge was unhandsome , and did not become her : That if the other had wronged her , the best way was , to refer revenge unto Hesius , who had power to do it : That if she did her selfe take revenge , it was to be feared , that she unto whom it was done , would pay her back double in her owne coyne . To be briefe , she used all possible arguments and perswasions , to divert her from this designe . But Celidea , whose designe was different from what she made appear , did still resolutely persist in her request , telling the woman , that she upon whom she would be revenged , was not a person that could revenge again ; besides , it should be carried so secretly , as she should never know from whence it proceeded ; therefore conjured her in all love , to satisfie her request ; protesting that if she did not , she would cause her to attempt something that was much worse . The good woman answered , that she should be very sorry , to be a cause of any worse accident , therefore within two or three daies she would give her an answer . Do not fail me then , said Celidea ; for if you do , you will be the cause of a far greater mischiefe . The terme being expired which this good woman took , only to passe on time , she desired a longer . But Celidea , who knew that this was only delay , yet she seemed to believe her , whilst in the interim , she would take the best way she could to accomplish her designe ; setting a face of beliefe in the good old woman upon it , lest she should discover her intention unto Cleontine . Celidea then seeking out for any way to dissigure her selfe , as ill luck was , she came in the morning unto Cleontine's Chamber , when she was in bed ; and because Cleontine was accustomed to wear a pointed Diamond upon her finger , as a token , that she was dedicated unto Theutates , as you know , Madam , it is the custome of all our Druides , she used every night , when she went into bed , to put it off , and to take it again in the morning . So it hapned , that Celidea taking up this Ring , she put it upon her finger , and from one to another , trying which it would best fit , perhaps not thinking what she did ; which Cleontine perceiving Daughter , said she , are you willing to wear that Ring , upon the same conditions that I do ? If I were able , answered Celidea , there is nothing in the world I should more desire . How then can you think , said Cleontine , to satisfie both Thamires and Calidon , as you have promised ? That answered she , would be the best remedy of all others ; for , they are so religiously disposed , as if I were once dedicated unto Theutates , neither of them would offer to have me out again . Love , said Cleontine , is above either duty of religion : But pray , Daughter , tell me , which way do you think to give them both satisfaction ; for truly , I cannot understand , which way you can do it ? For in the first place , you are Wife unto Thamires ; therefore if you would , you cannot dedicate your selfe unto Theutates , without his leave : But , suppose you were a Druide , do you think that would content them both ? No surely , but rather discontent them both , since , then , both are deprived of you . Mother , ( answered Celidea ) the great gods will doubtlesse inspire me with some way or other , and by their aide , I do not doubt but I shall effect it ; for in them I put my whole trust . Daughter , ( said Cleontine ) the gods do never fail those that trust in them , and therefore since you make them your confidence , I shall believe you may bring it to passe . Cleontine would have continued on her discourse ; but Celidea by accident , did give her hand such a scratch with the Diamond , that she cryed out ; at which Cleontine starting : What have you done , said she , have you cut your selfe with the Diamond ? A small scratch , answered Celidea , though the pain of it did make me cry out . You think it small , said Cleontine , but you are deceived ; for the mark will never out , and the cut is very hard to be healed . Then looking into her hand , and seeing it much scratched : Believe it , Celidea , said she , you have a mark as long as you live , and had it been upon your face , it had been quite spoiled . How , said Celidea , is a Diamond so venomous ? The mark of it , said Cleontine , will never out ; and that 's the reason , why I leave it off every night , when I go to bed . Oh! how glad was this young shepheardesse , when she heard of this secret ? she thought that the gods had purposely taught it her , to accomplish her designe . I shall now acquaint you Madam , with the strange resolution of this young woman . It was already five or six daies since Thamires received his hurt ; and his wound not being dangerous , he recovered so fast , that he began to go out of his Chamber . Calidon and Thamires both did summon Celidea to the performance of her promise . She , with a smiling brow , told them , That tomorrow she would give them both content . At night , when her Aunt was in bed she stole her Ring ; and when she came into her Chamber , she caused all to go to bed , and shut the dore : Then she set her selfe down by a Table , upon which stood a Glasse , in which , against all Festivalls , she was wont to dresse her selfe : As soon as ever she saw her fair face in it ; Oh Mirrour ( said she ) with whom I was wont to consult with so much care and circumspection , how to adorn this face ? How different is the occasion now , that makes me take thy counsell ? I was wont by thy advice , to make my selfe more fair ; but now I come to know , how I shall blast this beauty , which was formerly so deer unto me . Upon this , opening the Glasse , and seeing her face all swell'd with tears : Oh eyes ! said she , you were not human , did you not lament the losse of that beauty , which heretofore did swell you with so much delight . Afterwards being silent a while , and considering particularly her beauty , her grace , the just proportion of her parts , the lively and sweet lustre of her eyes , the freshnesse of her rosie complexion , the composure of her mouth , and briefly , all the pleasing parts of her face : I know very well , said she , Oh my most precious and dearly loved treasures , how valuable you are ; but alas , what are you worth unto me , if I cannot enjoy any contentment in preserving you ? I have formerly esteemed this beauty as my highest and richest jewell , I know how much I have been courted for your sake ; but when I shall charge you before the Throne of Reason , to have been the cause of all the torments I have endured : when I blame you , for the dissention that is betwixt the Uncle and the Nephew ; nay , when I charge you , as guilty of their blood and ruine ; nay more , perhaps of their death , what can you say in your own defence ? what reasons can you alledge , why I should still retain and preserve you ? Perhaps you will say , that it is a very sweet thing to be fair ; but tell me , how bitter are those effects , which that sweet doth produce , and how I should avoid them , by preserving you ? Perhaps you will reply , that love is the effect and consequent of beauty , and nothing in the world is more pleasing , then to be loved and carrassed . Perhaps again you will say , that whilst I am fair , every one will adore me , and when I am foul , every one will disdain me . But for all that , let me tell thee by way of answer , that in doing so strange an act , every one will admire me , and be apt to believe , that there is some hidden perfection in me , which does transcend this outward beauty . Also in defacing thy luster , I shall but anticipate time of a few minutes : For , this beauty which we so much prize , for all our carefull preservation , will quickly fade , a few years more will ravish it from me : Is it not therefore better to part from it voluntarily , having so good an occasion , and to sacrifice it unto the tranquillity of Calidon , who hath born me so much affection ? What will the worst consequence be of it ? Why , when I am ugly , fewer persons will love me ; I cannot hope to finde any affection , but from Thamires : Now if the affection of Thamires be grounded only upon my beauty , it will quickly fall off when my beauty decayes ; but , if he have 〈…〉 any other basis for his love , certainly he will love me the more , because I have made my selfe wholly his , since none else will yet look upon me . To be briefe , it is this beauty , which hath caused all the miseries , both of Calidon , Thamires , and my selfe . I will ease them therefore and my selfe too , by parting from that , which would of it selfe ere long part from me : I will set them both at liberty , and my selfe at rest . Now , Madam , I shall relate unto you a most strange and generous act : Celidea , as soon as she had said so , took the Diamond , and with a resolute hand , did cut the skin of her fair face in severall places ; though the pain of it was extream , yet she cut on , still gnashing her teeth , till she had made five or six long and d●●● gashes in her cheeks and forehead , so as all her beauty was quite defaced . Imagine , Madam , how sadly she must needs resent this act ; but she did not at all seem to be sorry for it , only put a cloth about her head , put out the Candle , went into her Aunts Chamber , laid the Ring in its place , and went to bed ; you may easily imagine , she took no greatrest that night . But when morning was come , and every one awake and up , Cleontine wondered she did not see her Niece ; and fearing she had not been well , she went softly to her bed-side ; but when she saw her all bloody , she cryed out , thinking she had been dead : All the house ran up to her , and found her kissing Celidea , though her face was nothing but wounds , and congealed blood : Oh heavens ! Daughter , ( said the good old woman ) who has thus inhumanly used you ? What barbarous hand could finde a heart to spoil this fair face ? Celidea , in a low voice , beseeched her , to let her rest , and she should know who had done it , as soon as Thamires and Calidon were come . Chirurgeons were immediately sent for , and Thamires , hearing in what condition Celidea was , he ran presently to her Chamber ; but when he saw her , he stood immovable , and gave no signes of life , but only by tears in his eyes . At the last , after a little recollecting of himselfe : Is this Celidea , whom I see in this sad plight , said he ? Could the gods ever permit such a piece of cruelty ? What Tiger , in the shape of a Man , could have a heart to do it ? Was ever so much inhumanity executed ? Celidea turning gently towards him : Thamires , said she , though you have lost the face of Celidea , yet she hath preserved all the rest of her selfe ; if you will permit me to take revenge , I will tell you who hath done this unto me . Calidon upon this came into the Chamber , which hindred Thamires from returning answer ; and Calidon hearing of this accident , he had run himselfe so out of breath , that he could not speak , yet one might hear him utter vowes , that the villain who had thus injured Celidea , should not live till night . Oh Calidon , said she , do not swear , lest you should be perjured ; perhaps it may be such a one , as you had rather die then keep your oath . I do swear still by Hesius , replyed Calidon , and by my own soul , who ere he be , except Thamires , he shall die . Upon this , he kneeled down by her bed side , and offering to kisse her hand , she pushed him back : Calidon ; said she , why should you offer to kisse my hand ? Look upon my face , and take notice , that I am not now the same Celidea , whose beauty you so much esteemed . The shepheard was so transported with fury , that he had not yet looked upon her ; but when he fixed his eyes upon her , and saw her so gastly transformed , he stood more astonished then Thamires : Then laying his hand upon his eyes , and turning his head the other way , it was impossible for him to endure the sight , and stared like a man that had been frighted . She all the while was not at all angry , but with incredible courage endured it . Then holding out her hand unto Thamires : Friend , said she unto him , I hope this will be contentment unto you , to see , that I am all yours , and that none now can or will ever pretend unto me : This face thus disfigured , was only done , to make me only yours . I cannot believe , Thamires , but that your affection unto me was built upon a better foundation , then a fading face . Now because I see you desirous to know , who it was that made me thus ; know , Thamires , that it was Calidon : And you , Calidon , know , that it was Thamires . Did you put her into this condition , cried they both out ? Yes , said she , it is Calidon , and Thamires , that have thus wronged Celidea : But have a little patience , and you shall hear , how . Every one did wonder at these words , but especially the two shepheards . And when Calidon offered to speak , she interrupted him thus : Calidon , do not go about to excuse your selfe ; for , though Thamires and you both be the cause , yet you are more to blame then he . There is none that knowes me is ignorant , how Thamires hath loved me from my infancy , and hath ever since continued his affection to me ; this affection became reciprocall , as soon as ever I was capable of Love ; and as his addresses unto me did invite me to love him , so the good entertainment that he found from me , invited him to continue it : And indeed how happily had we lived unto this very day , if Calidon had not cast his eye upon me ; so as I may say , and Thamires knowes it , that never two loved each other better , than Thamires and Celidea : But as soon as Calidon came , all our happinesse and contentment was blasted ; first , by his sicknesse ; afterwards , by the gift which Thamires made of me unto him , which I could never consent unto . Truth is , after I had long endured the faintnesse of Thamires , I and the fiery affection of Calidon , I rejected them both , as in reason I might , since Calidon had made me lose Thamires , and Thamires without cause , had resigned me to Calidon . Afterwards , when I was wholly adjudged unto Thamires , by the Sentence of the Nymph Leonida , yet still was I tormented by him ; when he was in all reason obliged to decline me , both out of duty of a friend , and the Nymphs command ; yet still he persisted , and would needs die . On the other side , the kinde nature of Thamires , seeing his Nephew in that condition , did leave me in bed , and made it appear , that his affection unto Calidon was greater , then his love to me , whom he had courted with so much earnestnesse and passion . I was extreamly astonished at this accident , when I was told , that both my Husband and his Nephew were brought in chaires as dead . I must confesse , that when I saw them , and heard how all was , I knew not what to resolve upon . But afterwards , considering the whole state of the matter , I lifted up my heart unto Tharamis , beseeching him to advise me what course to take , to compose this businesse . Doubtlesse he did inspire me with the means . This therefore , Oh shepheards , was the holy inspiration : Consider ( said that god unto me ) the violent affection of Calidon , and be assured of this , that he will never leave you , as long as you are fair ; never think , that either religion to the gods , or any duty to men , will restrain him : Nor can you imagine , that Thamires , though he be your Husband , and love you above his life , can ever enjoy any contentment , as long as he sees his Nephew so tormented . As for your part , What kinde of life can you hope to live , as long as you are the cause of both their miseries ? To give your selfe unto Calidon , your own will cannot consent unto it ; besides , you are already devoted unto Thamires , that nothing can separate you , but death . The violent passion of Calidon will not suffer you to be quiet with Thamires ; nor can the kinde nature of Thamires , endure the continuall displeasures of his Nephew . What then , Celidea , caust thou do ? Put on a generous resolution , and deprive thy selfe of that , which is the root of all this dissention . Caust thou think it any thing else , but the beauty of thy face ? 'T is true , answered I ; but in losing that beauty , I shall also lose the love of Thamires as well as Calidon ; and if so , I had better die . You are deceived , answered he , the love of these two shepheards is different ; Thamires loves Celidea , and Calidon adores the beauty of Celidea . If your fears should prove true , you had better die presently , then live long ; and be assured , that when age has made you unhandsome , Thamires will cease to love you . But , let that be the least of your fears , Thamires loves Celidea , and let Celidea become what she will , still Thamires will love her . This , Shepheards was the sacred counsell , which the gods did inspire into me , unto which I durst not be disobedient , and therefore sought out for means to put it in execution ; so as having heard my Aunt say , that the wounds which were made by a Diamond , would never heal , I intended to sacrifice that beauty which was in my face , unto your tranquillity and union . But , Oh my Thamires ! I hope you will not cease loving Celidea , though she has not the same face she had ; for , what she has done , was only to satisfie the desires of Calidon , that she might be entirely yours . Thus ended Celidea , leaving all that heard her full of admiration at her generous act . It would be too long and tedious to relate Calidon's reproching her , the displeasure of Thamires , the sorrowes of Cleontine and Celidea's Mother , with all those that considered her condition . But so it was , that when the Chirurgions had dressed her pittifull sacrificed face , they all concluded , that she would never recover her beauty again ; for the cuts were so deep , and in such places , that they had for ever spoiled all her delicate features and proportion . So it falls out , that Calidon seeing her so deformed , his fiery flaming passion did quite extinguish ; and Thamires , as she hoped , continues his love ; so as she has ever since lived in abundance of satisfaction and quietnesse , and so much esteemed and honoured by every one , as she hath vowed , that she never in all her life received halfe that contentment from her beauty , as she has since from her deformity . You have related ( said Leonida ) the most generous and commendable act , that ever was done by a woman ; and I am extreamly glad to hear , that such a vertuous resolution should proceed from one , so neerly allyed unto me , as Celidea is ; I beseech the gods , to make her as happy in Thamires , as Thamires has reason to love her , and esteem her vertue . Now ( continued Lycidas ) Thamires thinking he shall never have any Children , he would gladly make a match between Calidon and Astrea ; and to invite Phocion unto it , he offers to give him all his Lands and Flocks . Astrea , who grieves so for the losse of Celadon , and resolves never to love any again , she will not upon any termes hear of it ; and when her Uncle made the motion unto her , she did nothing but weep ; insomuch as when he pressed her unto it , she answered , That she would spend all the rest of her daies amongst the Vestalls and Druides : so as in order unto that , she desired me to speak unto the venerable Chrisante about it . Do you think , said Leonida , that Chrisante will receive her , without the consent of her Parents ? I asked her the very same question , answered Lycidas , but she answered me , that Astrea having neither Father nor Mother living , she might dispose of her selfe ; and that if she could not dispose of her selfe this way , she would then enter into her grave . I perceive , said Leonida , that she is excessively afflicted : But I pray tell me , who is contented ? Would I durst tell you , answered the shepheard . Why should you make more difficuly in telling me that , replyed the Nymph , then in telling me the rest ? There are many reasons for it , replyed he , but , since I have gone so far , I will venter to go a little farther , therefore , Madam , be pleased to know , that it is Phillis whom I mean : But , I most humbly beseech you , to ask me no farther . I cannot chuse , said she , but swell with a strange curiosity at your request , and do wonder , why you should so conceal that , which I do so extreamly desire to know : For , loving Phillis as I do , why would you not have me enquire of her contentment ? But I perceive , you do strictly observe the Lawes of Love , the chiefe of which is , to Conceal and be silent . And because he would needs seem , as if it did not concern him : Nay , nay , said she , never think to hide your selfe from me ; for , shepheard , I do know more of you , then you imagine : Can you think , I could frequent the company of all your shepheards and shepheardesses , and not hear , how you are a servant unto Phillis ; and how , after a long continued service , you are at the last growne jealous of Silvander ? Certainly I should have been of a very dull composition , if seeing so compleat a shepheard as Lycidas , and loving Phillis as I do , I had not enquired of your life . If I did seem , shepheard , as if I were ignorant , it was only out of discretion , for I do know as much of your affaires , as you do almost your selfe ; and if you will , I will tell you such particulars , as shall make you confesse it . Lycidas hearing her say so , he was extreamly confused , and thought , that all her knowledge came from Astrea and Phillis . I perceive , said he , that you are acquainted with my follies , and that things are not so secretly carried , as I wish they were : But to make it appear , that I am as much your servant , as your Informers can be , I will tell you more then they could , since they are passages which hapned , since they had the honour to see you ; still beseeching you to be secret . I have so great an esteem , answered the Nymph , both of the versue of Phillis , and of your merits , as you may be most certain , I shall be secret in any thing that concernes either of you : And you may see , I can be silent , since I was so long before I imparted unto you what I did know . But when you told me , that Phillis was contented , I wondred , because I knew her to be much troubled at your faintnesse and jealousie . Oh great Nymph , ( said Lycidas , and smiled ) great alterations have been , since I had the honour to see you : Oh how oft have I been upon my knees ? Believe it , Madam , Phillis knowes how to bring me into my senses , and can make me know my duty : Had I but time to tell you the whole series of the story , you should see what abundance of difference there is , betwixt a Lover and a Wiseman . I do not know any thing , replyed the Nymph , which I more desire to know ; and as for leasure , you may have time enough , since Adamas , Phocion , and Diamis are entred into discourse ; for old men will never have an end of their old stories . The Nymphs chiefe end in holding him thus in discourse , was , in consideration of Alexis , lest he should take too much observance of her ; and conceiving the first time to be the most dangerous , because when the opinion was once fixed , it would better passe afterwards for currant , therefore she desired him to proceed . Lycidas thinking it would be pleasing unto the Nymph , began thus . The History of the jealous Lycidas . YOu know Madam that the familiar conversation which was between Phillis and Silvander by reason of their striving which should make Diana love them best , was the cause of my jealousie . A jealousy , which I may well say , was within a small degree of madnesse . Insomuch as I have often wondered , how it was possible I should live in that torment : The paines of death could not be greater : Every houre , some accident or other added fresh tortures : my eye could not turne itself without findingout some new aggravation of misery : And worst of all , when I had greatest curiosity to find out the causes of my displeasures : Nay my imagination would fancy things so beyond all manner of reason ; as I wonder how it was possible my judgement should be perverted . When she spoke any thing freely unto Silvander , Oh how every accent pierced me to the heart . When she was silent , and did not speake at all , I concluded she dissembled ; when she carrassed me , I thought she had a designe to deceive me ; when she slighted me , I said this was a signe of a change in her affection : when she shunned Silvander , I thought she did so , lest I should see her ; if she applyed her selfe unto him , then I thought she was desirous to vexe me , and shew how well she was contented in her new affection . If she was not at any time sad , then I said there was some amorous quarrell fallen out betwixt them . To be briefe , every thing she did offended me : And when there was nothing to ground my displeasure upon , I should accuse my judgement for being so simple , as not to see their dissimulations . How oft have I wisht my selfe no eyes , that I could not see neither Silvander nor Phillis . But to what purpose would that be ( said I presently after ) for though I were blind , yet they would love ? But , said I , it were much better to lose my love , since the thought of it doth thus torment me , and ever will , till I be in my grave . See unto what extremity I was driven , since in lieu of loving Phillis , I did hate her . I could have wished her ugly , and yet I should have been very sorry if she had lost the least part of her beauty and handsomnesse . And this I found presently at the same time : for she having had three or foure fits of an ague , which had caused a little alteration in her face , I was so displeased at it , that she herselfe observed me . Living therefore , or rather languishing in this manner , and almost reduced unto an absolute despaire , the gods had pitty upon me . One Night Silvander chanced to fall asleep in the wood , neere unto the Temple of the good goddesse : when he awaked he found a Letter in his hand ; not knowing how it came . Upon his returne he shewed it unto Diana , and the shepherdesse Astrea : they thought it to be writ by the hand of Celadon : and they hoping to heare more of him in the place where this Letter was found , they entreated Silvander to conduct them thither . When they were there , night so surprised them , that they were forced to stay there , untill it was day . During this short time , Astrea fell asleep , and had such dreames and visions as caused her to think that Celadon was in pain , and that his Ghost walked , because he had not received the last office of a buriall : she therefore resolved to erect an empty Tombe for him , but thought it more expedient to be done in the name of Paris then her owne ; these ceremonies were so long and the shepheardesses so weary , that at their return they went into their owne cabins to rest themselves . For my part I left them betimes , and after I had dined retired my selfe into a thick covert neere the way which conducts to our Towne : It is so thick with underwood , as , though it joyne upon the high way , yet it was impossible I should be seen . And yet I could plainy see all passengers going or comming . After a long entertainment of my owne thoughts , sleepe did so surprise me , that I did not waken untill the Sun was almost set . And intending to retire , I would first see whether any were in the medow , that I might avoyd meeting with Philis . By fortune I espyed Astrea and her , who having rested themselves in their Cabins , came to walk in the fresh Aire of that place . On the other side , I saw Silvander following them , thinking , ( as I beleeve ) that Diana would come unto them , I hid my selfe againe in the covert , desireous to see what they did , and beleeving they would give me some fresh knowledge of their affection . But it happened , that Silvander seeing them sit downe under the covert where I was , he came to sit amongst them . Phillis she quitted her place and went some twenty paces from them . Then I heard Astrea call her , and Silvander beseech her to come unto them . Oh what smarting wounds did these words make in my heart ? Yet Phillis came not : but shewed herselfe to be very much discontented at the Shepheard . But whereas this might well have contented me , it did the more offend me , conceiving that there are alwayes such pretty quarrells amongst lovers , as do but renew love . Phillis was some twenty paces from them , as I told you , and would not come neere them , but still walked alone by herselfe : At which Silvander began to smile , and at last he could not hold but laugh very loud . Phillis hearing him and being much enflamed with anger against him ; Silvander ( said she unto him ) your behaviour towards me , does make me hate you even to death : and beleeve it , if ever any occasion of revenge offer it selfe unto me , I will lay hold upon it . The shepheard hearing her utter these words with so much passion , he burst out into such a violent fit of laughter , that he could not give any answere . Well well ( said Phillis ) laugh on , uncivill shepheard , do your worst to offend me , perhaps I shall one day finde an opportunity of revenge , and if I do not take it , never trust Phillis againe . When Astrea saw this , she took part with Phillis : I did not think ( said she ) that Silvander whom I ever found discret and full of civility , would offer to offend Phillis without any cause . Phillis hearing Astrea say so , she was more animated against the shepheard : He cares not a straw ( said she ) for offending me ; but he has good reason for it , for he knowes I never cared for him , nor can he well incense me more against him , then I was before . Oh how this dissention did please me ? and yet I could not chuse but be angry he should so slight her . Silvander , he adressed himselfe unto Astrea . Are you , faire shepheardesse ( said he ) so angry against me ? I thought that you would have taken my part . I can never take part against reason ( answered Astrea ) but me thinkes you might do much better then to give my companion so much occasion to hate you . Truly ( said he in serious earnest ) although you are partially biassed on Phillis side , yet I am contented you should be the judge of our difference . Provided she wil before you , declare the occasion of her anger against me ; and when you have heard us both , I will presently submit unto what punishment you shall please to sentence : Who I , said Phillis , should I reason any businesse with you ? No no , I had rather I were dumb as long as I lived then to have any thing to do with h you . For all this , replyed he , I would tell you somthing which perhaps would make it appeare that Silvander is more your servant then you imagine . Then turning towards Astrea , he beseeched her to intreat Phillis to sit downe , which she did : not , said she , that I have any desire to heare you , but only because I will do whatsoever Astrea commands me . Silvander without any reply unto her , began thus . I beleeve Phillis you do not think me so ignorant in the affaires of the world , as that I should never hear of that affection which is betwixt you and Lycidas . Nay perhaps you will wonder I should know so much and seeme so ignorant . So as you will not judge this Silvander whom you wish so ill , was so little your servant as you think him . But so it is shepherdesse that I did know all particulars , from such as are inquisitive into the businesses of others , and afterwards I knew both from your self and Lycidas . Do you not remember how one day when you retired your selfe from much company , you commanded Hylas to relate the story of his life and the adventures of his severall Loves ? Do you remember when you went away , you desired Astrea to go along with you ? Have you forgotten how you went into the wood to speak with Lycidas who waited there for you ? and how Astrea told you that you should take heed lest he tooke it not ill ? also how you answered her , that he was so importunate that you could not deny him , but therefore you tooke Astrea with you ? Now , shepheardesse , think well upon the discourse which you had with him : you need not tell it unto me , for I know it all as well as if I had heard it . At this , they both blushed , and stood so amazed that they could not speak but looked upon each other . Nay , never be troubled ( said Silvander ) that I do know all these things , for I am discreet enough to conceale any thing : but if you please , faire Astrea , I will tell you how angry Lycidas was against you , and what paines you tooke to qualfie him ; you may see , I do almost know as much of your businesses as you your selves do : Know Phillis that I was not ignorant either of the jealousie of Lycidas , or the cause of his jealousie . I am sure ( replyed my shepheardesse and looking him in the face ) that you have so behaved your selfe towards me , as hath extreamly troubled both Lycidas , and me , and your selfe also . Oh , shepheardesse ( answered he ) you are more obliged unto me , then you imagine ; for what would you have me to do ? Since you knew ( said she ) that Lycidas was jealous of you , you should have absented your selfe from me . You bid me do things impossible , ( replyed he ) and such as had been infinitly prejudicall unto you , if I had done them Impossible , because I having undertaken to serve Diana and you being continually with her , it was impossible for me to be absent from you unlesse I had been absent , from both . Had you been so good a friend to me as you might ( said Phillis ) you would rather have absented your selfe from Diana , and hazard the losse of your wager , then have made Lycidas so jealous , and me so sad : for that shepheard was much your friend , and I had never given you any occasion to be mine enemy . I perceive shepheardesse , ( answered Silvander ) that you never considered the hurt which you would have done me : nor how impossible it was for me to do it . If I did do you any hurt , said Phillis , it was out of ignorance , for I did not intend it : However , replyed he , you did do me hurt , and I was very sensible of it . I beseech you which way ( said Phillis ) are not you the cause of my undertaking to serve Diana ? ( answered he ) What then ( said Phillis ) why do you accuse me ? I do accuse you ( said Silvander ) of all the miseries that ever I resented . For in lieu of counterfeiting love , I do love in good earnest . Upon this , the shepheard made a stop , as if he were sorry he had said so much : which Astrea perceiving . Never vexe , said she , nor blush at the confession of a truth ; perhaps these words are not the first that gave us knowledge of it . I am not ashamed , answered he , that I should say , I am Diana's servant , but much ashamed of mine owne immerits of that honour . If Diana ( answered Astrea ) were to be wone by merits , I know none that may better pretend unto her then Silvander . I wish with all my soul , Faire shepheardesse , replyed he , that every one were of the same opinion . Oh Madam , said Lycidas , how pleasing were these words unto my soul ? How , said Leonida , is it possible Silvander should love Diana in earnest ? Doubtlesse he doth , said he , and I shall tell you more another time ; but for the present , I shall onely tell you how I was delivered from my tormenting jealousie . I heard therefore how Silvander continued his discourse thus : Now not being able to be absent from you , because of your continuall presence with Diana , what would you have had me done ? be you your selfe the Judge . You ought not , answered Phillis , to have given Lycidas any occasion of jealousy , at the first : and afterwards , when you saw how jealous he was , though you could not be absent from me by reason of Diana , yet you might very well have behaved your selfe more modestly and coldly to me , when Lycidas was present : Oh what a Novist in love you are , said he , did you take notice of the minute when Lycidas grew first jealous ? No said she , and do you think , said Silvander , that I should perceive it better then you ? Diseases in love , do beginne like other diseases , insensibly , and none can have knowledge of them : So as I could not give a stop unto the originall of his jealousy no more then you could : As for the progresse , I think that I have infinitely obliged you by it : because had I then declined you , or spoke lesse affectionately to you , what might he have thought ? only that the cause of my declining you and behaving my selfe otherwise then usually , I did intend to delude him , and held a private corespondency with you ? would he not have bin more enflamed with jealousie . Believe it Phillis , it was very requisite I should continue my carriage towards you as I begun it ; otherwise , he would certainly have suspected it dissimulation , and concluded Dissimulation to be a co-incident unto Love. I being now put out of all my long and tormenting doubts , and plainly finding that there was no love betwixt them , I cryed out , Oh Phillis , Silvander is in the right : Then I ran and fell downe upon my knees before them , at which they were both so astonished as they looked upon one another and could not speak . For my part I was so over joyed at my fortune , as I knew not what words to chuse whereby I might thank love for the favor . At the last I addressed my self unto her in this manner , my fairest Shepheardesse , I must needs confesse my fault deserves punishment no pardon : I am here upon my knees at your mercy : Doome me to what punishment you please , so you will but forget my crime . Such expressions as these I used unto her . At which without any returne of answer , she turned towards me , and looked upon the ground . Both she and I standing mute , Silvander would needs be a cause of my contentment as he had been of my sorrowes . Therefore , shepheardesse ( said he ) as I have been a witnesse , that Lycidas hath been jealous without cause , so shall I witnesse that you are fuller of revenge then love , if you do not accept of this satisfaction which he offers . Never study any longer what you have to do , pardon him as you ought ; His affection deserves it , and yours commands it . Sister , said Astrea , Silvander sayes very truly : and you may be certain of this , that it was rather excesse then any defect of love which hath caused Lycidas to commit this errour : and if it be a fault , he repents and hath done sufficient pennance . Then Phillis looking upon me : Lycidas ( said she ) you have so extreamly offended me , that it is very hard to passe it over : but since Astrea will have it so , I pardon you , but with a vow , that if ever you relapse into the like fault , you shall lose all hopes of ever recovering my affection again . Fie , fie , Lycidas , continued she , could you be so weak , and think me so light , as to love every one I looked upon : Were the assurances which I had given you of my affection , so small , as that you should so easily doubt them ? Doubtlesse she had continued on , ( for I was not able to speak ) if Astrea had not interrupted her : Sister , said she unto her , you have said enough , Lycidas is all penitence and submission , and you will sin against the goodnesse of your own nature , if you insult too much upon him . Phillis , after a little consideration , addressed her selfe unto her Companion , in this language : Sister , I will not only pardon the offence , but also forget it , provided , that for the future , he never give me any occasion to remember it . Thus , Madam , was I cured , thus was my crime pardoned ; and Silvander and I , have lived since in so kinde a familiarity , that , next my poor Brother , I never loved any man better . And are you not afraid , ( said Leonida ) that Silvander and Phillis being so much together , should make you jealous again ? For , he that loves is naturally subject unto suspition . No , said Lycidas ; for first , I have full assurance in the affection of Phillis ; and secondly , Silvander's love of Diana , who I know cannot admit of a Companion . Thus Lycidas and Leonida discoursed , whilst Hylas entertaining Alexis , began by little and little to be in love with her . And she having an opinion , that this would be a meanes to make it more believed , that she was a woman , she endeavoured to kindle his flame as much as she could ; and though she had never seen him before , yet Leonida and Paris had acquainted her with his pleasant humour . Hylas , according to his free humour , cryed out upon a sudden : Phillis , I have thought upon it , I must now fairly bid you Adieu ; all that I can do , is , to give you the same liberty , that I take my selfe . Silvander and Corilas hearing this suddain resolution , and seeing that Alexis could not speak for laughing , they could not chuse but take the part of Phillis , purposely to begin occasion of some pleasant discourse . Why , shepheard , ( said Corilas , ) do you cast off the fair Phillis in this manner ? She has reason to observe this , as one of her black and fatall daies . What can I help it , said Hylas ? Why is shee not as fair as Alexis ? Oh heavens , ( replyed Corilas ) who can hereafter have any assurance in your affection ? That may this most lovely Nymph , answered he , who is fairer then Phillis . But , said Corilas , is not this a most manifest signe of your levity and ficklenesse ? Not at all , answered he , but rather an argument of the great beauty in Alexis . If beauty be the matter , said Corilas , Phillis is not defective in it . She hath lesse then Alexis , said Hylas , for she is not able to hold me , now I have seen the other ; and therefore I must fairly take my leave of her . Silvander , who had been long silent , seeing Corilas did not reply , he undertook the discourse for him : It is not any defect in the beauty of Phillis , said he , which moveth this shepheard to make his retreat , but it is his owne naturall inconstancy . Very well , ( said Hylas ) do you call it inconstancy , when one goes on step by step , unto the place where they intend to arrive ? No , said Silvander . And yet , said Hylas , such a one does set his foot , sometimes upon the ground , sometimes in the air , sometimes before , sometimes behinde : And is not this inconstancy as well as that which you lay in my dish ? For , intending to arrive at a perfect beauty , I do set one foot before another , and never leave changing , till I arrive at my intended place . Even so have I done , by all I have hitherto loved , untill I found Alexis , who I finde to be the most perfect beauty of all . This might hold good , answered Silvander , if you could demonstrate to us , that you do merit to love Alexis : For , as you have gotten the name of Inconstant , by loving so many ; so now , you will get the name Presumptuous , in loving Alexis . Alexis was long silent , taking great delight in the discourse of these shepheards ; but when she heard her selfe so highly commended , she thought it fit to speak : Did I as much merit the affection of Hylas , said she , as I am willing to entertain it , certainly he should have no small reason to love me . Then tuming her selfe in a smiling manner towards Hylas : Servant , said she unto him , take heed , lest the language of this shepheard should divert you ; for , you would wrong both your selfe and me , if it should : It would be a shame for you , to attempt an enterprise , and so soon give it over ; and it would be too evident an argument of my little merit , if you should so soon quit me . But , Hylas , said Silvander , do you not dread the displeasure of Teupates , in addressing your selfe unto one , who is consecrated unto him ? Ignorant Silvander , said Hylas , the gods do command us to love themselves ; and how can they be angry with us , for loving that which is theirs ? You see , said Alexis , that this shepheard hath some designe upon us , he would cunningly turn you from me by artifice ; for he knowes well enough , that if I will , I can leave off that profession , which I have taken upon me . Whilst these shepheards were thus talking , Adamas was entertaining Phocion , Diaonis , and Tircis ; and because he esteemed them very much , both for their age , their vertues , and for his designe , in making a Match between Celadon and Astrea , he did all that possibly he could to bid them welcome : And because Tircis was a stranger , and had never seen the raritles of his House , he asked him , if he would take so much paines as to walk , and see it : And hearing him answer , that he did infinitly desire it , he took him by the hand , and willed Paris to do the like unto Hylas and the rest of the shepheards , if they had a minde . Alexis , with the help of Hylas , who led her by the arme , followed Adamas , with the rest of the Company . The House was very fine , and furnished with many excellent singularities ; but because the discourse of it would be too long , we will speak no more of it , then what is pertinent to our purpose . They entred then into a large Gallery , which had a prospect of Plaines on the one side , and Mountains on the other , which made it very delectable and pleasant . The sides was Wanscot fretted , and , betwixt the windowes , hung with Maps of the severall Provinces of Gaul : At the higher end , hung Pictures of severall Countries , Kings , and Emperours , and amongst them , the Portractures of severall very beautifull Women . The top was adorned with Gold and Azure , very richly imbossed , with many severall devices . Every one fixed their eyes upon that , which was most agreeable unto their fancies : But Hylas , whose heart was all for beauty , looking upon a Picture which contained two Ladies : See , ( said he ) two very delicate faces ; Which of these two should one judge to be the fairer ? Adamas , who heard him : That ( said he ) on the right hand , is the Picture of the Mother in Law ; and the other on the left , the Daughter in Law : Both of them were two Princesses , as fair and as wise as ever any , and as much tossed and turmoiled by the stormes of Fortune , as any in our Times . This , which seemes the more aged , is the wise Placidia , Daughter unto the great Theodosius , Sister unto Arcudius and Honorius , Wife unto Constantius , and Mother unto Valentiniaen , all five Emperours , whose Pictures are a little farther off . The other is the Picture of Eudoxe , Daughter unto Theodosius the Second , and Wife unto Valentinian , whom Genserio carried into Affrica . They were two Princesses ( said Tircis ) of great beauties , and as great extractions : But wherein was their Fortunes so averse ? I shall briefly tell you , ( replyed Adamas ) and shall thereby acquaint you with some of these Pieces which you see here . Then , after a while of silence , he began thus . The History of Placidia . THEODOSIUS , the first of that name , Emperour of the East , one of the greatest Princes the World had , since Augustus ; he had three Children : One , Arcadius , who after him , was Emperour of the East : Another , was Honorius , who was Emperour of the West : And the third , was the wise Placidia , whose fortune was so various , that we see in her , how Vertue is ordinarily crossed : For , she being at the dispose of her Brother Honorius , and he under the government of Stilicon , unto whose Guardianship the great Theodosius had committed him , during his nonage , she was so variously tossed and tormented by severall accidents , as if Fortune had made choice of her , to shew the power it hath in all human things , of which Stilicon was the greatest cause , who having great power over the person of Honorius and the whole Empire , his ambition aspired at more absolute authority , and aimed to make himselfe sole Emperour , as when his designes were discovered it did plainly appear . He being a man of a deep reach , and managing his matters so , as might most condure to his desired end and grandure , he thought it expedient for him to make use of policy and subtlety , where it was impossible for him to compasse it by force . His way was therefore at the first , to stretch his authority to the highest pitch before he made his intentions known , and afterwards , to fortifie himselfe , by marrying his Daughter unto young Honorius ; for the very name of Father in Law to an Emperour looked big , and procured him a great honour and fear . Afterwards , he held secret intelligence and correspondency with all such , as he thought fit instruments for the advancement of his designe : And lastly , resolved to weaken the Forces of the Emperour as much as possibly he could , that when opportunity served , he might the more easily seize upon him . At that time , all the world looked at Rome with an envious eye , and made it the butt of their Armes : The Goths , the Fruncks , and Burgundians , in Gaul ; the Vandats and Almaines in Spain ; the Anglois and the Picts in Britany ; the Hunnes and the Gipides in Pannonia ; To be briefe , every part of the whole Empire was so divided , as no part was entire but Italy . It fortuned , that Alarick King of the Goths , would not suffer it to enjoy more tranquillity , then Its neighbours of the West ; and therefore fell into it with such a vast number of People , as it was impossible for Honorius to resist him ; insomuch as to get him out again , he was advised to make a Peace with him , upon what termes soever he could get ; unto which , he being of ho Warlick disposition , but above all things loving tranquillity , he lent a willing ear . Peace then being propounded , it was so prudently managed , that Alarick consented to retire beyond the Alpes , into some Provinces which were assigned him by the Emperour . At which , Stilicon , being malecontent , as thinking this agreement prejudiciall to his designes , he so tampered with an Officer , then in pay under the Emperour , that he procured him to charge some of Alarick's Forces , as they were marching away without any mistrust : At which , Alarick was so incensed against Honorius , that he returned to Rome , besieged it , and , at the end of two years , took it , and entirely sacked it : Although Honorius , to make it appear , that he never consented unto this perfidie , did put the Traitor Stilicon to death , as soon as ever he heard , that he was the author of it . Thus this ambitious man came to a miserable end , but not before he had put all Italy into a most miserable flame : For Alarick , after he had plundered and burned this great City , and not yet loadned with spil , he pillaged all the Country about it , and laid it so sadly waste , as would have moved any Barbarian unto pitty . But that which was most deplorable , besides the ruine of so many Temples , and the losse of so many rarities , with which the Emperours had erected and adorned this City , was the miserable fortune which befell this wise Princesse , who through the carelessenesse of a Brother , was destitute of all succour . She , who by extraction was Daughter unto the Cesars , and Sister unto two Emperours , was , through the fault of another , a Captive in the hands of these Barbarians , her Country burned , the Temples prophaned , and she in danger to lose her life , or , that which was more deer unto her ; had not Ataulfus , a Prince of Alarick's blood , been taken with her beauty and vertue , and thought her worthy to be his Wife . But this Prince , seeing her so fair and so wise , and knowing her to be Daughter to the great Theodosius , he fell so passionately in love with her , that he courted her in Marriage ; and presently after , by Alaricks consent , did marry her . You may imagine , what force this wise Princesse did use upon her selfe , before she consented unto this Marriage and Alliance , and how prudent she had need to be , in behaving her selfe amongst such a rude and barbarous people , so wisely as she did ; god did in this make it appear , that he had pitty upon miserable Rome ; for , had it not been for this Alliance , it had been utterly ruined for ever . For it so fel out , that Alarick dyed at Corsienses , and the Prince Ataulfus was by the common voice of the Army chosen King. If you look upon that Piece next unto Placidias , you will imagine him to be a sterne and salvage person , more delighted in blood and war , then peace ; and he had no sooner gotten the absolute power , but he went to Rome , with a designe to burne and utterly demolish it , thinking , that as long as the Walls of this Town stood , there would be still a Roman Emperour ; which name was so odious unto him , that he would absolutely destroy the very memory of it . When this prudent Princesse understood his intention , she was resolved to do all that possibly she could to prevent him , the utter ruine of her Country wounding her to the very soul . At the first , she shewed her selfe swelled with abundance of griefe and sorrow , tears did abundantly flow from her fair eyes , she refused her rest and meat , and never ceased tormenting her selfe , but when Ataulfus was by her , and then she constrained her selfe to put as good a face upon it as she could . This Prince , who loved her so well as to marry her , could not long endure to see her live thus , but he must needs aske her the cause of her discontents ; unto which she made this answer ; I have done all that I possibly could O great King , to hide my excessive sorrowes from you , fearing I should but the more vex and trouble you with them : but , since nature will not permit me to conceal the sadnesse of my soul any longer , and since the goodnesse of Ataulfus unto the wretched Placidia is such , as to ask me ; I do most humbly beseech you , take it not ill , if I shed my tears in lieu of my blood , for my Country's sad desolation ; and if , to stop the ruine of it , I could effect it , I would much more willingly shed my blood then my tears . My Country , Oh great Sir , my native Country that gave me breath , it bleeds , and it is ready to bleed to death ; and can you think , I would not most willingly part with my life to stop the wounds ' Alas , it would be better imployed that way , then in your service . Since you are pleased to do me so great a favour , as to aske me the cause of my sorrowes , I beseech you give me leave in all humility to aske you , What advantage will the ruine of Rome and all Italy be unto you ? Does the riches and the treasures of it , invite you to it ? Surely those are things too low , and unworthy of your high courage ; besides , those are things that cannot be expected out of an already ruined and plundered Country , or a demolished and halfe burned Towne , which hath been already ravaged by a vast Army : Is it any glory that you expect to get by it ? I cannot believe it ; for , what glory can be added unto that , which you have already ; or , what hopes is there to get , in ruining those Walls , which are already demolished ; in massacring a naked and disarmed people , who cannot be brought into greater submission then they are ? If it be a shame to wound a dying man , what honour can you expect , in giving fresh wounds unto a dying people ? If you think to strengthen your Dominion by it , be pleased , Oh great Sir , to let me tell you , that it would be most horrid cruelty to do it , by exterminating all the people of Italy . Should you put them all to the sword , you would be in lesse security then you are ; for , you would thereby incense and raise against you , the Armes of all Asia , of all Affrica , and of all the rest of Europe , whereof Italy is but a poor pittance . Judge , great King , what likelyhood there is , that you , or any human upon earth , should withstand so many Provinces , conquer so many Kings , and get to himselfe so many Worlds , for so may the Kingdomes and vast extent of the Roman Empire be called ; so as the ruine of Italy will bring upon you the hatred of god and man : Men will revenge the wrong , done unto the capitall City upon earth ; the gods will be offended at the ruine of that Towne , which is the miracle of the world , and which they have raised to that height , to please themselves , and astonish men . If you will but be pleased , to take all these things into your wise , and serious consideration , you will finde it much better , to make your selfe friends , and to oblige my two Brothers and their Empires , confirming , by a good correspondency with them , that alliance which is already betwixt you . Why , Sir , did you honour me , to make me your Wife ? Was it , to make my two Brothers your enemies ? was it , to ruine my Country ? was it , to see my friends and kindred carried away Captive into a strange Country ? Oh! What a sad and fatall marriage was this unto me ? Had it not been much better for me , that the first day the Towne was taken , had been the last of my life ? Upon this , that wise and prudent Princesse fell down all tears at the feet of Ataulfus , and kissed them , with so many sighes and groanes , as the Kings pitty did surmount the cruelty of his nature , so as he took her up , kissed her , and said unto her : Cease cease , all your tears and sighes , my dearest Placidia , I do freely give unto you , your City and Country ; and to make it appear , how much I do desire your contentment , I do vow and swear by the soul of my dead Father , that I will never turne my armes against any of your Brothers , whose friendship and amity , for your sake , I will by all waies court . The King of the Gothes thus mollified and vanquished , he concluded a Peace with Honorius , and went out of Italy into those Provinces , which were agreed by Alarick his Predecessor , he should have . But his people , who were of a martiall temper , and had lived many years in Armes , they could not endure to hear upon any tearmes of Peace ; and therefore by a publick sedition , did put him to death . Now was Placidia in no lesse danger , then at the taking of Rome ; for a popular tumult is like a torrent , that carries away all that will stop its fury ; Yet , this wise Princesse , who foresaw such a danger long beforehand , she obliged the prime Officers in the Army , by all the good offices that possibly she could imagine ; and indeed , as long as she was amongst them , she was honoured and loved more then ever any Queen was . This generous spirit did not shrink from her zeal and love unto her Country and her Brothers , in the least manner , by the death of her Husband ; but , after she had a while lamented her sad mishap , she transacted the matter so , that a Grandee Prince amongst the Gothes , of whose amity she was well affored , was chosen King , his name was Segerick . This new King acknowledging his obligations unto Placidia , and thinking the amity of the Roman Emperours very necessary , for the establishment of his Crowne , he shewed himselfe so affectionate unto it and her , as he procured unto himselfe the odium of the Army , who presently after did murder him , as they had done before Ataulfus . But this generous Queen , who could never be daunted by any misfortue , nor weary with any paines for the good and security of the Empire , she brought it so to passe that Vulius was chosen King. This Vulius was a great and a wise Commander , who having before his eyes the example of two Kings his Predecessors , he resolved by prudence to avoyd the like end ▪ At his first comming to his Crowne , therefore , he made a shew as if he were a professed enemy unto the Empire , made great preparations against it , and faining to be farre out with the wise Placidia , he sent to denounce warre against her Brother . Who being advertised underhand by his Sister , he spread abroad reports of a puissant Army , which he would raise against the Goths , and so frighted these Barbarians by the aide of Vulius , that in conclusion the people demanded peace ; which was concluded to the great contentment of Placidia . Who now seeing the Empire setled , and secured on that side , desired to be out of their hands , and went into Italy . Where she was received by her Brother , and the people , as if she had been a great Generall , unto whom the tryumph belonged . It seemes now fortune was weary of tormenting this wise Princess : And she was so beloved and honoured by every one especially Honorius himselfe , as remembring the cares and paines she had taken in delivering the Empire from the Tyrannique Arms of the Goths ; and how much both he and all Europe was beholding to her : They resolved seeing he had no Children , to marry her unto one whom he would allie unto the Empire , to the end she might after him , be Mistresse of those Dominions , which she had so long and so prudently preserved . In order unto this designe he look't upon one of the greatest Captaines in all the Armie , whose valour , and wise conduct did render him most worthy of a great command : his name was Constantius ; a man of a very antlent Familiy , and high vertue : His Picture is next unto that of Placidia , in whose aspect you may observe such a grandure of spirit and corrage as is not commone . And indeed he was one of the greatest Personages , that the Empire had a long time before . This was he , unto whom Honorius gave his Sister : And at the same time sent him into Spaine with a great Armie against the Almaines , the Swedes , and the Vandals . The good King Vulius , hearing that Constantius was husband unto the wise Placidia , he assisted him with all his forces , and followed himselfe in person . This was the reason why Constantius at his returne gave Aquitaine unto the said Vulius , where he lived quietly and in good corespondency with the Romans . This great Constantius got the better of the Almanes , killed their King called Acatius and afterwards vanquished the Swedes . And doubtlesse the Vandals had been driven out but for the revolt which Attalus had caused in Rome , intending to declare himselfe Emperor , because Honorius had no Children , nor had named any successor For Constantius leaving his Enterprise in Spaine unperfect , he came to Rome , and seizing upon the rebell he confined himselfe unto the Hippodrome : At which Honorius was so well pleased that he made him his associate , and declared him Augustus . Fortune who commonly seconds one favour with another ; did so by Constantius : So as now behold him a conquerer in Spaine , Tryumphant at Rome , and an Associate in the Empire . One great favour more she added unto all these which was not inferiour to any of the precedent : And gave him two children by his dearest and so highly beloved Placidia , the one called Valentinian , and the other Honoriques of whom I have been very curious in getting their pictures . This peece is Valentian's next unto Eudoxe , his wise ; Daughter unto the Emperour Arcadius : And that peece is Honoriques next Attilia , who , after she married him , followed him into Pannonia . Now behold Placidia and Constantius at the highest step of their felicity . But it seems fortune had onely made truce with this wise Princesse , not a lasting peace . For when her husband had prepared a formidable army , to reduce Spaine entirely unto the Empire , he fell sick of a violent disease , and a few dayes after dyed . All the comforts that this wise Princesse now had , was in the lamentations and love of the whole Empire : And also in the two Children , which her husband had left her , whom she educated with all possible care . There was at that time a very wise and valiant Captaine in the army whose name was Aetius , Sonne unto the great Gaudentius who was slaine in Gaule . I must needs confesse that I am very partiall towards him : for having made long warre in the neighbor Provinces , we never received any harme by him , or his Army . But on the contrary , I have known him , so careful for our preservation , that indeed all the Gaules are obliged unto him I was therefore very carefull in getting his Picture which I have placed next that of Attilia , because it was he who held this scourge of god from the Gauls . Observe in his Aquiline nose his Generosity : in his large forehead full of wrinkles , his Prudence : and his quick and sparkling eyes , his Vigilance and Celerity . Indeed he was one of the most prudent , and most valiant men of his time : he could foresee things , before there was any shadow of appearance unto others ; he was infinitly courteous : and so liberall , as in imitation of Alexander he reserved nothing to himselfe but Hope . This was he who was made choice of , by Honorius to prosecute the Enterprise in Spaine , in whom the advice of Placidia had a great stroake . But how miserable is the man that lives by the opinion of others ! for if he have no reputation , he is scorned : and if he have reputation , and do not presently answere that opinion which men have of him , he is suspected too light in the ballance . And the worst is when he meets with such as have no experience . It was the misfortune of this great person , who thinking to go into Spaine without any stay in Gaule , he was much deceived : For finding the Burgundians ready to seize upon the Country of the Heduois and Seguanois : and that the Frankes under the conduct of Pharamond their King had passed over the Rhine and would quarter in Gaule , he was forced by this at home , to make head against them , before he passed any further ; which he did , so happily , that he sent back the Burgundians to the place from whence they came ; and forced back the Franks over the Rhine where they stayed : yet not without many dangerous skirmishes , as you may imagine . For the rankes , of all the Northerne people are the most hardy and warlick , and have a great conformitie with the Gaules , both in their Lawes , Policies , and Religion : which argues that formerly theywere all but one people and that the Franks originally were Gaules . But however , Pharamond went back over the Rhine , and by the prudence and valour of Aetius was forced to stay there : Now though Aetius was victorious , yet was he so much weakned that when he passed into Spain , he found himselfe weaker then those he was to undertake , for the Vandals fortifying in the Betique , under the the conduct of Genserick , were growne very puissant . The Swedes and Almaines entered into Meridea , and there quartered : And the Gothes after the Death of Vualius having lost all good will unto the Romane Empire , and not contented nor contianing themselves within their limits in Aquitaine ; they enlarged them in Spain , so as what the Romans had , was the least part : Which constrained this great Captaine , seeing his enemies stronger then himselfe , to use prudence more then the sword , and to make them enemies amongst themselves : so as he thought it most expedient to temporize with them till he espied his advantage , and to run no hazards in the meane time . But Aetius having already chased the Burgundians and the Franks away , Honorius expected that as soon as he was arrived in Spain , he should presently heare newes of the defeat of the Vandals , Swedes , Almaines ; and Goths : And seeing the newes was long in comming , he suspected him , and had an opinion that he was slack in his enterprises . This Prince was timerous and having never been in armes , he was ignorant in matters of warre : So as he knew nothing by sight , but measured every thing by the happy success of the great Theodosius , and Constantius : In so much as mistrusting Aetius , he called him back , and sent Castinus in his roome . This Castinus was a great freind of Aetius : And therefore the affaires of the Empire went the better , because Aetius gave him the best instructions that he could , opening unto him all their designes and the meanes to put them in execution . In the mean time he returned to Rome , where he gave an account of his actions unto Honorius . But finding that the Emperour had some jealousie of him , he retired unto his owne house , and lived a private person afterwards : seeing these jealousies did daily increase , and that they would question him for his life , he was forced to save himselfe in Pannonia amongst the Hunnes and Gepides ; And it it was a very prudent consideration which moved him to fly unto them rather then any other : For had he gone to the Franks , Burgundians , Gothes , Vissigots or Vandals , It might have been said that the Emperor had just cause to suspect him , and that he had held a compliancy with them . But this could not be said of the Hunnes and Gepides , because they were scarcely knowne unto the Romane people . Placidia being extreamly angry with her Brother , as well for the losse of Aetius , as for the bad carriage of every thing else , she resolved to retire unto Constantinople to her Nephew Theodosius , whither she had gone long before , had not Arcadius her Brother , lying upon his death bed , committed his Sonne Theodosius unto the Protectorship of Isdigerdes King of the Persians : & Parthians . For though he was his friend and confederate , yet the people had beene long enemies of the Empire , and therefore she did not like that any strangers should have the government of her Nephew . Yet Isdigerdes shewed himselfe a very good man , in the businesse : And because he could not go in person , he sent a very great Captain unto Constantinople , to govern the person and the state of this young Prince , who was then about eight years of age . The name of this Parthenian was Antiochus , a man who did acquit himselfe so well of the charge committed unto him , as his administration was clear and blamelesse . If you will turne your eye that way , you may see the Picture of Isdigerdes , neer that of Arcadius ; next him , is Theodosius the second ; and next that , his wise and honest Governour Antiochus ; you may perceive by his physiognomy , that he was a downright honest man , free from ambition . When Theodosius was out of his Guardianship , Placidta resolved to go unto him , and carry her Children with her . Now , this prudent Princesse being infinitely beloved , and the young Valentinian began to promise great hopes of himselfe , many Senators and Knights of Rome preferred their Sons unto his service . Placidia was very glad , that she could thus oblige the principall Senators of Rome unto her Children , amongst the rest Ursaces , Son unto a prime Roman Knight ; I do name him , because he did revenge the death of Valentinian . Silvander then interrupting the Druide : I beseech you , Father , pardon my interruption ; If you do mean that Ursaces , who killed Maximus , there is none in the Company can give you a more particular account of him , then my selfe ; for , I being then at the Massilian Schoole● fortune , his Ship ran ashore , where , I believe , both he and his friend Olimbres had dyed , but for the help which I and my Company gave him ; and afterwards , staying untill his ship was trimmed , he related unto me the particulars of his life , which was hard to be known from any but himselfe . That is the very same ( said Adamas ) of whom I speak ; and when you have heard out what I shall tell you concerning the fortune of this wise Princesse , I assure my selfe the Company will be very glad to hear a relation of Ursaces from you . But , to return from whence we left . Know , that whilst Honorius lived in this manner Aetius lived in Panonia , but was not idle : for , Revenge being the sweetest thoughts of an injured person , and being very sensible of the wrong Honorius had done him , he studied how to make him repent the unjust usage of him in this manner : And being a man , whose name and reputation was every where famous , he easily perswaded these Barbarians unto what he would , representing unto them , how easie a matter it was , to make attempts against Italy , especially , by means of that intelligence which he held there ; and setting them a longing after their Riches and treasures . This people , who desired nothing more then changing their cold habitation , hearing of the fertility and riches in Italy , they burned with desire to enter into it . When they had raised a vast number of men , and were ready to enter , it seemes , god had some pitty upon the Empire , and allaid this storme by the death of Honorius . Aetius , wishing no ill unto Italy , but only unto Honorius , hearing newes of his death , did presently change designe ; and told the Barbarians , that it was necessary he should go first unto Rome , to see how things stood , and what Forces they had . They presently approved of what he said , and promised him all possible reliefe and assistance . He returned therefore in confidence of Castinus his friendship , with a designe to make himselfe Emperour ; but finding the faction of Honorius to be very great , and standing in fear of a great Captain , called Boniface , who had the command of the Affrican Forces , but much more of the young Emperour Theodosius , he thought it better to put it upon one John , who was the principall Secretary unto Honorius , with whom he ever had good correspondency ; therefore he made him to take the title of Emperor upon him , and under his name ordered and disposed of all things : and certainly , he shewed a great deal of prudence in it ; for , Theodosius not approving of this John , declared Valentinian , his cosen-german , the Emperour of the West : And knowing , that the Sword was the best prop of the Scepter , he raised a very great Army , and sent it into Italy , under the conduct of a very experienced Souldier , called Artabures ; and this Souldier made his knowledge in martiall matters , very well appear unto Castinus : Yet , the Sea was so contrary to his designes , that a storme cast him upon the coast of Ravenna , the rest of his Fleet was dispersed into severall places : But Aspar , the Son of Artabures , who accompanied his Father in this expedition , being by fortune not in the same ship : when the storm was over and heard of his Fathers fortune , he rallied together all the Fleet that possibly he could , and landing in the night , entred Ravenna with all his Forces , through the negligence of the Guardes ; and when day was come , he took John , cut off his head immediately , and delivered his Father . The wise Placidia came to Ravenna , with the young Emperour her Son , almost at the same time ; and within a few daies after , things succeeded as well as she could wish : For , Castinus comming out of Spain , not knowing of this John's accident , he thought to joyne his Forces with those of his friend Aetius , and their Emperour , and to that end , made very long Marches ; of which , Placidia being advertised , she sent Artabures to stop his way , who met him at Verceill , gave him Battle , defeated his Army , and brought him Prisoner to Ravenna . And , as if heaven would entirely settle the Empire upon Valentinian , Aetius , who was at Rome , expecting the Forces of Castinus , and also from the Hunnes and Gepides , he was taken Prisoner by the adherents unto the Faction of Honorius , who brought him to Ravenna unto Placidia . In this occasion , this great Princesse shewed her selfe , to be of a most generous and prudent spirit ; for , in lieu of taking revenge upon these two great persons , by putting them to death , she thought , it would be a greater advantage unto Valentinian , if she could make them his faithfull Servants . As for Castinus , she did not much care for him , so as perhaps she would have handled him more roughly , had it not been in consideration of his friend Aetius , whose judgment , experience , and valour , she knew , and thought would be very usefull unto her Son , by reason of the great reputation he had with the Hunnes and Gepides , who , at his instigation , had made great preparations to enter into Italy , and were already upon their March. Moreover , she considered that Honorius , by his suspitions of him , had given him just occasion to leave his servic●● and therefore , to save himselfe , he went amongst those Barbarians , whose Forces , she feared , might infinitely impede the event of her Son's Empire . All these things therefore well considered , she thought that if she did punish Castinus , she should extreamly offend Aetius , by reason of the amity betwixt them ; and therefore , in keeping Castinus in safetie , she conceived it would keep the other the more unto his duty , almost forcing him unto it , to save the life of his friend . In this resolution , she put Castinus a Prisoner into the Hippodrome , from whence a few daies after she released him , purposely to oblige Aetius the more , unto whom , in the mean time , she gave liberty , and in lieu of punishment , conferred favours upon him , excusing all he had done upon the ill grounded jealousie of Honorius She procured Valentinian to send him generall into Gaul , against severall Nations that possessed it . Before he went , in proof of his fidelity , he transacted so with the Hunnes and Gepides , that when they had set foot in Italy , they returned back , and went into Pannonia . As soon as he came into Gaul , he raised the Siege of Archilla , which Thierry , the Son of Vualius , the good friend unto the Empire , had surrounded , and relieved the place , when it was reduced unto great necessity . Afterwards , making head against the Burgundians , he driv them back unto the limits , unto which the Emperour had confined them . As for the Francks , though he could not at that time keep them from making some progresse under their King Clodion , yet , he kept them out of Gaul , so as they got nothing on that side the Rheine . And because the Britaines were not able to resist the Picts , though the Romans had made there a strong Rampart , in form of a Wall to defend the Brittaines from the incursions of their neighbour-people and enemies , he sent Galucon thither , with a Legion which was then in Paris . Hitherto all things went according to the wish of the wise Placidia , and the Emperour her Son : But Boniface was the first , who ruining himselfe , made them be of the losing hand , both in Affrica and Spain . This Boniface was Governour in Affrica , who was an inveterate hater of Castinus , and by consequence of Aetius : He hearing how Placidia treated them , and of the great power she had conferred upon Aetius , in making him a Patriarch , and in giving him the charge of all Gaul , he resolved to withdraw himselfe from under his obedience ; and therefore not following his commands , he would not according to order return to Rome . At which Placidia being offended , she procured Mahortius to be sent thither with a great Army . Some had a suspition , that this was the artifice of Aetius , to ruine him in the opinion of Placidia and the Emperour . However it was , Mahortius being defeated by Boniface , Valentinian sent Sisulphus thither , whose Picture you may see next that of Valentinian I was very desirous to have it , as well for his valour and prudence , as for his constant fidelity unto his Master , conceiving that his excellent qualities , rendred him worthy to be placed amongst so many illustrious persons . This Sisulphus , at the first , seized upon Carthage , and forced Boniface to fly into Mauritania , where finding no safety for himselfe , he called in Genserick , King of the Vandalls , who then was in the Betique . This Vandal was very glad to come out of Spain , because the Goths , under Thierry their King , having not room enough for themselves , did so presse upon the Vandals , and tormented them , that they were not able to defend themselves . When Boniface offered Genserick to share Affrica with him , he was reduced unto such a passe , as he knew not which way to turn himselfe ; but he took that part which Boniface presented unto him . He left the Betique , which was ever since called Vandalusia , and went into Affrica with his Wife and Children ; but he learned from Boniface , what it was to trust unto Barbarians ; for , as soon as he came unto Affrica , he seized upon Mauritania , and confined poor Boniface unto the inaccessable Mountains ; afterwards , he made his peace with the Romans , upon condition , he might keep what he had gotten from Boniface . Valentinian willingly consented unto it ; and thinking , that all the rest of Affrica was secured unto him , by this new Peace made with this Vandal , he called the valiant Sisulphus from Carthage , to employ him in Italy and Gaul . But Genserick kept his word no better with him , then he had done with Boniface ; for , Sisulphus was no sooner in Italy with all his Forces , but the Vandal seized upon Carthage , and drove the Romans quite out of Affrica ; so as this great City was separated from the Empire , untill the valiant Scipio reduced it unto the Common-wealth . At that time , there lived in an Affrican Towne called Iponne , a great and vertuous person named Augustine , a very friend unto Boniface and one that adored only one god ; and though he did differ from the Religion that we professe , yet was he much neerer it , then the antient Romans ; for , he offered sacrifices of Bread and Wine as we do , and would not upon any termes admit of any plurality of gods ; but above all , he reverenced the Virgin who was to have a Child , unto whom we have for many ages dedicated an Altar in the Carnutan Monostarie . But to return unto our discourse . It seemes , that at that time it pleased the great god to change the people of one Country into another , and to make great revolutions , especially in Europe : For , the raigne of the Vandals begun to begin in Affrica , the Visigots in Spain ; for as soon as the Vandals were gone , they planted themselves there . The Anglois seated themselves in Brittain , because Galicia being called away by the Emperour , to be sent into Affrica , the Picts did so torment that Kingdome , that the Brittaines were forced to call the Anglois to their aid , who ever since rendred themselves Masters of it . The Francks , under Clodion and afterwards Merovius , did plant themselves where now they are . Thus , wise shepheards , do the heavens when they please , make revolutions , changes , and alterations in Kingdomes and Dominions . Now the wise and prudent Placidia , being grown into great years , and having had great experience of fortune's variety , seeing her selfe unable to support that great weight of affairs which she foresaw would fall upon Valentinian , she did extreamly desire to see him married , as it had been long before resolved upon , unto the Daughter of her Nephew Theodosius , who ever had the same intention . And things were so managed , that Valentinian went unto Constantinople , where the Marriage was solemnized , to the great contentment both of Theodosius and Placidia ; of Theodosius , because his Daughter was to be an Empresse , which he most desired ; and of Placidia , because she conceived , this alliance would be a great strength unto her Son against his enemies , and would oblige Theodosius to help him upon all occasions , as he did , before her Son returned from Constantinople ; for , he sent with his Daughter Eudoxe , a great Army , to be employed which way soever Valentinian pleased . Thus , sage shepheards , have I acquainted you with the life of her , who has run through variety of fortunes , so as it may be said , that Placidia was all her time the very Butt , both of good and bad fortune : For , she had been Daughter , Sister , Wife , Mother , and Aunt unto Emperours ; and she had been taken Captive by Barbarians , and lived , to lament the death of most of those , whom she most loved . However , we may conclude her happy , since she dyed at Rome , a Mother unto an Emperour , who loved and honoured her , and infinitely lamented throughout all the Empire ; for she dyed , presently after her Son was returned into Italy with his Wife . Thus Adamas ended his discourse , which caused all the company to fix their eyes upon the Picture of this great Princesse , considering every lineament of her face , and admiring her vertue . But Alexis remembring what Silvander had said , concerning the fair Eudoxe , and desirous to know , whether he had heard a relation of the story , as she had , from the mouth of Ursaces , which she had begun to relate unto Leonida , when Adamas interrupted them , she desired that Nymph in a low voice , to put Silvander in minde of his promise . But it was so late , that Adamas would not suffer the old shepheards to go away untill the next morning . Leonida desiring to please Alexis in all things possible , and very desirous also to hear the story of Eudoxe , she summoned him to the performance of his promise . He offering to excuse himselfe , because it was late , Adamas answered , that this should be no excuse for him for he would not suffer them to go away that night . Diamis , Phocion , and Tircis , made some dorre at it ; but Hylas was very forward to accept of his invitation , saying , Let those that will go , go , and those that will stay , stay ; for his part , he was all for the stayers , and would with all his heart stay , as long as Alexis was there . Adamas smiled at this and after thanks , he so intreated all the rest , that it was impossible they should deny him , therefore all sitting down , Silvander began thus Since it is your desire , sage Adamas , and you , great Nymph , that I should relate the fortune of the fair Eudoxe , be pleased to give leave , that I tell you , how I came to know it , and from whom I heard it , to the end , you may give the more credit unto the relation . Now , though you see me in a shepheards habit , and though I have long had the charge of a little Flock , where these sage shepheards do dwell ; yet for all that , I am not this Country-man , nor was I brought up a shepheard ; but on the contrary , such indulgent care was had of my education , that to render me the better accomplished , I was brought up in the best Exercises and Arts , that Youth could be employed in ; so as if I did not much benefit my selfe and my understanding , it was long only of my dull capacity . To this end therefore , I was sent unto the Phocensian and Massilian Schooles , where I spent much time in study ; and there being much good company , we used many exercises for recreations sake , in the intervalls of our studies ; sometimes we should go upon the Sea , sometimes play upon the Lute , sometimes Run , Leap , and Pitch the Bar , or some other recreation to keep us from idlenesse , which is the rust of Life and Mother of all Vice. It hapned in Summer time , that five or six of us in company , after we had wearied our selves with the Book , we went to bathe our selves ; and to that end , went out of the Towne towards Liguria , unto the point of a Rock , which shot it selfe into the Sea , from whence we were accustomed to leap with head formost into the water , and should oft times touch the bottome with our hands . At this time , being upon this Rock , and undressing our selves , we were prevented by a sudden storm of Wind and Rain , which was presently seconded with Lightning and Thunder ; the heavens grew immediately of a dusky colour , and the waves began to rise so high , that we were hardly safe upon the top of this high Rock , with such fury and violence did the waves dash against it . It was terrible to see , how suddenly the day was turned into night , to hear the strange roaring of the Sea , and to consider the Chaos and hideous confusion of this raging Element ; and certainly , this blustering storme had forced us away , if some good Genius had not stayed us : We did imagine , that many ships would suffer much dammage by it ; and because the winde did blow towards us , we resolved to stay till the storme was over , to see , if by fortune we could be helpfull unto any Sea-beaten passengers , but , to shelter us a little from the rain and winde , we crept into a little corner of the Rock , where we were wont to hide our clothes when we bathed our selves . The storme had lasted above two houres , when we begun all to be weary ; and when we were upon the point of going away , the sky begun to cleer up , and it left raining . Then we came out of our Rock , and going up to the top of it , we began to look , whether we could discover any thing upon the Sea. The winde wafted away all the cloudes , and the Sun began to shine ; yet , the waves ceused not , because the winde continued still as great and high , as any time before . As we were discoursing amongst our selves , upon the boldnesse of Marriners , especially of him that first adventured to Sea , how terrible the enraged Sea was , and that a wise man would never trust himselfe with it , one of our company , who was more observant of the Sea , then of our discourse : Hold , ( said he ) me-thinks I see a ship . Upon this , we arose , to see whether what he said was true . At the first , none but himselfe could see any thing ; but presently after , something might be discerned : The winde was so high , that it wafted these ships presently neerer us , and then every one plainly discerned them . There was neither Sailes , nor Mast nor Tackling to be seen , the storm had constrained the Marriners to take them all downe , and nothing made use of but the Rudder , which was scarcely able to resist the Tempest . The sight was very pittifull , for the winde was so high , as they could not keep themselves from justling one against the other . The cries of those that were within , which the winde wafted unto us , was lamentable to hear ; they were all on the Deck , upon their knees , holding up their hands to heaven : Most of them , seeing the shore , were undrest , hoping , if the ship came any neerer , to save themselves by swimming . As fortune was , a boysterous wave dashed them against our Rock ; the great rush which the first gave against it , made it recoil back with such a violence , as meeting with another which followed it , it broke a great part of the Poop and Prow of the other ; and when the Sea was ready to swallow them up , another wave came , which dashed them with so great a force against the same Rock , as the ships were quite overwhelmed : Oh god , what a lamentable spectacle was this ! Some laid hold upon the points of the Rock , and strove to get footing , till some help came ; others seized upon the roots , which grew in the Rock , and so hung by the armes ; and some , who had laid hold of such roots , they breaking both fell into the Sea , till the waves brought them back ; some got upon boards and poles , and such like , but most were drowned . That which moved most compassion , was to see some women , who had no other help for themselves , but their cries . I must confesse , this moved me so much , as being halfe undrest , I hasted to strip my selfe naked ; and though the danger was great , by reason of the windes and waves , I would do that to relieve them , which I had often done for my pleasure , I leaped from the Rock into the Sea ; and being in the water , I saw two women embracing each other , ready to sinke ; I took one by the hair , and swimming with my other hand , I drew them both ashore , where leaving them halfe dead , I went again into the water , to help two men , whose amity moved me to compassion ; for one of them , who could swim , had got the other upon his back to save him ; but his load was so heavy , or else he that was upmost , who was younger then the other , did hang so about the neck of his friend , for fear of drowning , as he having neither strength nor breath left , had already sunk two or three times into the water : I took him that could not swim by one hand , so as easing the other , he took heart , so as we got to shore . All my Companions , after my example , did the like , so as we saved many of them . And because I thought the gods commanded me to have a particular care of those , whom I had saved from shipwrack , after I had put on my clothes , I went unto them , and assisted them all that possibly I could ; after I had gotten some of the water which they had swallowed , from them , they began to be reasonable well , especially the women , who had been in most danger . They thought themselves so obliged to us , that they desired to know our names , and of what Country we were ; and when they heard me say , that I thought my selfe either a Segusian or a Forestian : Oh god , ( said one of them ) the men of such a Country , as one of them , are destined to recall us from death . I asked them , why they said so , seeing it was not a fit time for it , since they were so amazed with the shipwrack , that they were scarcely able to breathe , nor do any thing , but hold up their hands , and lift up their eyes , in admiration of their miraculous escape : And because they were almost all naked , I thought it fit , before I carried them to the Town , to get them some clothes to cover them , for it had not been decent to have carryed them otherwise . I went unto the Town , and met with so many persons , who being very compassionate , relieved me with cloths for them , as I had relieved them with life ; and when I brought them to the Town , they were quartered in such Bourghers houses , as used to have compassion upon men in the like case . For my part , I defired those two whom I had saved , to go with me , becaused they seemed to be men of merit . We cannot part , said they , from these two women whom you have saved , both because they are committed unto our charge , and because perhaps it would be inconvenient for you . Not at all , ( said I unto them ) so you will be contented with the littlenesse of your lodgings ; but it would rather be a great satisfaction unto me , if you would do me the favour . So they all foure followed me . And because I had a friend in the Town , who had better lodgings then my selfe , I carried them unto the house of a rich Townsman with whom I had familiar intimacy , knowing his liberality and pitty to be such , as he would bid such men in such a condition very civilly welcome ; and so he did , for he did accommodate them with all things necessary . Now you must know , that these men whom I had thus saved , were two principall men in Rome , the name of the one was Ursaces , and of the other Olimbres ; so as they sent presently to their houses , and furnished themselves with mony and many servants . But , in satisfaction of my promise , be pleased to know , that whilst they expected a return from Rome , these two Cavaliers would not be without me ; so as quitting my study , I accompanyed them unto all such places , unto which their curiosity invited them , in which I took much delight , for their conversation was very sweet and pleasing . At the last , desiring much to know who they were , unto whom I had done so good an office , one night , when I was alone with them in their Chamber , ( for the two women commonly retired , as soon as supper was done ) I entreated them to tell me , why they should say , when they heard I was a Segusian , that those of that Country were destined to save them from death ? Unto which , the elder of them thus replyed . The History of Eudoxe , Valentinian , and Ursaces . COurteous Silvander , ( said one of them , for he heard I was so called ) your desire is most just , and I am obliged to give you satisfaction ; it is all the reason in the world you should know the lives of them , whom you have saved , and the conditions of such , as are so much obliged to you . Nor had we deferred it so long , had we not been in some fears , that if we were known , we might receive some displeasure from some secret enemies . And therefore we intreat you to be close , and take no notice of us , lest all the pains you have taken in saving our lives , should be lost ; also , lest any should hear us , I beseech you shut close the dore . Which being done , we all sat down , and he began thus . Know , that Theodosius , Son unto the Emperour Arcadius , and Granchild unto the great Theodosius , being Emperour of the West , he married Eudoxe , the Daughter of Leontinus , an Athenian Philosopher . Although this Ladies extraction was not so illustrious , as equalized the Majesty of an Emperour , yet , such was both her beauty and vertue , as she deserved to be raised unto the highest degree of honour amongst men . Theodosius had but one Daughter by her : and because he did most passionately love his Wife , he called his Daughter after her name , so her name was Eudoxe ; and as if beauty and all excellencies were fatall unto that name , this young Princesse in the very budding of her years , did appear such a beauty , as she excelled her Mother ; and every one confessed , that nature had made her so perfectly fair , as it was impossible , any higher degrees of it could be added unto her . At this time , Placidia being but ill satisfied with her Brother Honorius , she went unto Constantinople , to her Nephew Theodosius , for she was Daughter unto Theodosius the great , and Sister unto Arcadius . She carried along with her Valentinian and Honorique , her two Children . I was at that time preferred very young unto Placidia , to be brought up with her Sons , as many other of the Roman Senators Children of my age were ; and when she left Italy , there was so great affection between Valentinian and me , that the one could not be without the other . The Emperour Theodosius seeing his Uncle Honorius had no Children , he resolved to bestow his Daughter upon Valentinian , and to make him Emperour of the West , after the death of Honorius . The wise Placidia , who saw this Match would be advantagious to her Son , she commanded him to apply himselfe as much as he could unto this Princesse . But see what constraint in love produceth ! Valentinian could never love her , though she was the fairest Princesse in the world : yet , because he would not displease Placidia , nor his Cosen-german , upon whom all his fortunes depended , he dissembled the matter so , that every one thought him really in love with her . I being brought up with this young Princess , I must confesse , that I did very inconsiderately cast my eye upon her , and fell so fatally in love , as it was impossible for me to make a retreat . Should I say the sight of her was a happinesse unto me , that hath cost me so much sorrow and pain ? But why should I make any doubt in the question , since notwithstanding all my paines and sorrowes , never was man more happy in such a generous designe , then my selfe ? So then , I became a servant unto this Princesse . And there being then Tournements held in the Hippodrome , at which Eudoxe was present as Valentinian entred the Lists , under the notion & name of the fair Eudoxe's Cavalier , it may wel besaid , I did the same , being so captivated with her beauty and vertue , that never man was more . At the same time there was a young Lady , of the best Families in all Greece , preferred unto the young Eudoxe , to be brought up with her , her name was Isedore , and it must needs be confest , that there was none in all the Court ( alwaies excepting Eudoxe ) which was comparable unto her . Valentinian no sooner cast his eye upon her , but he fell presently in love with her : But , she was so charie of her honour and reputation , as knowing , that Valentinian could not marry her , she would not allow of his addresse , but at the first , did refuse it in as milde a manner as she could ; but afterwards , did reject it in a more harsh manner , then perhaps the quality of Valentinian deserved : And though he was very hot in pursuance of his affection , yet did she behave her selfe so , as she forced him to retreat in appearance , because she vowed , that if he continued , she would acquaint Theoodosius and Placidia with it . This young Prince fearing to displease the Emperour and his Mother , did so conceal his desires , as none could see them , except Eudoxe and my selfe . In the mean time , my affection still encreased , though this young Princesse did not perceive it . The priviledge of my youth permitted me to see her when I pleased , without suspition , and I was so perpetually assiduous and diligent about her person , as she employed me ofter , then any other of my Companions . And though at that time I hardly knew what Love was , yet I took such infinite delight in being neer her , in receiving her commands , serving her , and sometimes kissing the thing which she gave unto me , as she did attribute it unto my civility . I remember , one day as she was walking in a Gallerie , where there was abundance of rare Pictures , there was amongst the rest , that of Icarus , whose wings failing , fell into the Sea Ursaces , ( said she unto me ) what does these scattered feathers , and this man falling into the Sea , signifie ? Madam , ( said I unto her ) he was a young man , who being inflamed with a generous courage , would not he contented to flie so low as his Father , whom you see by him ; and because his wings were set on with wax , the heat of the Sun melted them , so as he was forced to fall , as you see him . Truly , answered she , he was very rash and inconsiderate . However , replyed I , he was of a most generous and noble spirit To what purpose , said she since it brought him to his death . Death , ( answered I ) is very welcome , when it leaves a brave memory behinde it . What! said she unto me , do you commend his act ? I do so much commend it , Madam , said I , as I would not refuse to die , upon conditions of the like glory . This Princesse was at this time about some twelve years of age , and I about fifteen or sixteen ; an age , yet hardly capable of Love's resentments , and yet I was not absolutely free ; however , I had not so much boldnesse , as to discover any thing unto her . I perceive , said she , that you do esteem your life but very little . Doubtlesse , Madam , ( said I unto her ) there are many things which I do esteem much more . What! said she , for when we are once dead , all that we leave behinde us concernes us not . Honour and Love , answered I. What is this honour , said she unto me ? It is an opinion , replyed I , which we do leave of our selves , and of our courage ; and Love , is a desire to enjoy something , that is great and noble ; and therefore , Madam , I should not refuse to die in any generous acts or in doing you service ; first , for the glory I should have by it ; and secondly , for my affection unto you . How , ( said she , Unto me ? like a very childe ) have you any love to me ? How do you know it ? By the effects , answered I ; for , when I am out of your sight I burn till I see you again ; and when I do see you , I am vexed that I shall not see you long enough . How did you come by this disease , ( said she unto me ) and what is the cause of it ? Your perfections , Madam , ( said I unto her ) and your beauty , hath caused this disease , by staying long with you . Were I as you ( answered she ) I would stay as little as possible could be : but , is there no remedy for the cure of this disease ? Yes , ( said I unto her ) if you please to love me as well as I love you . How ! ( said she presently ) would you have me burn when I see you not ? Good Ursaces , look for some other Receipt , for , believe it you shall not have this . I remember , that when I have burned my finger , I was in so much pain , as I will hardly undergo so much again for your cure . I durst not reply , because there were many Ladies and Knights talking together in the Gallery , and took no notice of us , though they were there to accompany the young Princesse ; but her childhood , and my youth , permitted me to be with her without suspition . But afterwards , she grew more knowing , and I grew more in love then before : Valentinian , whose whole designe was upon the fair Isidore , did hold Tournements as oft as he could ; for , having a good agility in that exercise , he thought by that means , to insinuate himselfe into the favour of that wise Lady , still seeming , as if all he did was for Eudoxe . Now , because he commonly took such as were of his own age , and there being not above two years difference betwixt him and me , I was alwaies of his party . Fortune it seemes had a minde to favour me , and conferred the Prize very often upon me , which seeming as if it were in behalfe of Valentinian , I alwaies carried unto Eudoxe ; and when she received it , she permitted me to kisse her hand Oh , how well did I think all my pains bestowed ? Yet , I carried the matter with so much discretion , as she could not possibly be offended , although she did sometimes remember the discourse which I had formerly with her ; for , conceiving them to be but imprudencies of Infancy , she passed by them , thinking that age would better instruct me in my duty . The first time that she suspected the contrary , was , one day when she was walking in the Emperours Garden ; after she had wearied her selfe with walking , she set her selfe down in the shade , and fell asleep in the lap of Isidore . There was a great knot of young Cavaliers discoursing together , not far off the Arbor where she slept , when a Bee , did rest it selfe upon her faire lippe , and after it had sucked it a while , it did sting it very much . The paine caused her to start up , and laying her hand upon her paine , she complained against Isidore for the little care which she had off her ▪ Valentinian who was walking in the Garden , hearing her cry , and when he was come , seeing her chide Isidore , he told her , that I had a receipt that would presently cure her , and that he had seene the experience of it upon many , and particularly upon my selfe within this two dayes . What will he do ? said she unto him , he will speake some certaine words ( answered Valentinian ) upon the place which is pained , and the paine will immediatly cease : Then she asked me , whether it was true , and I answered , yes , and that it never used to faile me , nor did I think fortune would be lesse favourable to me in curing her , then she hath been in curing others : It vexed her extreamly that I should bring my mouth so neere hers , and giving me her hand , she commanded me to try upon it . But I drew my mouth neerer her lippe , and touched it ; she took away her hand and pulled back her head , telling me that this was a kisse and not a receipt , and would not permit me to use it ; but the raine did so much increase , as it forced her to bid me teach it unto Isidore , and she should use the charme upon her lip : This was much against my will ; for I did extreamly long to have the celestiall happinesse of kissing her lip , though I was very sorry for the paine she endured . Love did advise me to teach other words unto Isidore , to the end that finding no ease by them , she might have recourse unto me : My designe did take according to my wish ; for she muttering a few grosse idle words which I taught her and using other ceremonies , the paine ceased not . At which Valentinian laughing , Do you think Mistresse ( said he ) that any one can administer this receit ? For my part , I professe unto you , I have tryed it , and I found a present ease ? Now if it do you no good it is because Isidore hath omitted something : Upon this going out of the Arbor , he returned againe , and brought in with him all the young Cavaliers . Her pain did exceedingly encrease , and her lip began to swell , when she turning towards me , Will you say upon your faith , Ursaces , ( said she ) that the receit is good ? I do sweare unto you Madam ( said I unto her ) by that honour which I owe you , that I never knew it faile , and I am sorry Isidore knowes not how to do it aright : but I wish I were for this once a woman , that I might do you this service . I know not , Madam , said Isidore , why you should be so scrupulous but I am confident that if you did see how your mouth is swelled , you would use any remedy to help it . But pray tell me , Ursaces , replyed Eudoxe , will you be long in applying your receipt ? As little a time as I can Madam , answered I. Then going to her , she went into the most obscure part of the Arbor as being ashamed to be seene , and the excessive pain forced her to let me use my Enchantment . Was ever any Sorcerer so happy as my selfe ? I spoke the words upon her lippe : but when I tooke hers , between mine , and as I sucked it did presse it a little ; certainly if ever any did dye of delight it would have been Ursaces . She went away from me and blushed for shame ; This ( said she ) is the strangest receipt that ever was : But Madam ( said Isidore ) Do you finde any amendment ? Me thinkes , answered she , that I do . Your paine Madam ( said I unto her ) will presently be gone ; but I shall have it all my selfe . How Ursaces ( said she ) , must you have it all your selfe ? yes Madam ( answered I ) the condition of this receipt is such , that he who cures , must have the paine : she who did not understand it , or at least seemed so ; Truly Ursaces ( said she ) I am very much obliged unto you , for taking my pain upon you . Madam , answered I , could I as well take upon me all the paine that ever hereafter you shall endure , be confident , it should never trouble you . Isidore smiled and said , Madam if you have as much good will unto him , as he has unto you , you must presently cure him of his paine , as he hath yours . I had rather , in this be beholding unto him ( answered she ) than he unto me ; and I am sure he is so civill and courteous , that he will not now give me that paine againe which he hath taken from me : Most true Madam ( said I unto her ) but I must tell you my paine is not so much in my lippe as my heart . She understood my meaning very well , though she seemed not to heare me , and had not Isidore beene present , I had talked more unto her . I should be too tedious ( Silvander ) should I relate the whole Series of my affection , from the beginning ; I shall therefore tell you onely what is necessary for you to know , and omit the rest . Love did at the last render me so hardy , as I resolved to declare unto her the resentments of my soul : yet I was long in dispute with my selfe whether it should be by Letter or by word of mouth : at last I concluded it better to use my tongue then pen , having long since learned , that to write where one may speake , argues too much feare , and those who aske any thing fearefully , do teach how to deny : besides , I saw there was much difficulty in the conveying of Letters unto her : But , Oh heavens , how oft did I turne back againe , after I was gone out of my lodging with this resolution ? But heaven at the last favoured my designe , and afforded me an opportunity . Eudoxe used very often to frequent the Emperors Gardens : And I was alwayes very officious & ready to be imployed in her service ; though it were but to gather her a flower in a day , I was well centented with it and having long since learned that love does as often begin by trifles as by things of greater importance which very seldomfall out , & that those services which oblige much , doe rather produce emnity then love , but that nothing winnes more upon another then affection ; therefore I was very assiduous in serving her upon every triviall occasion . Not one of her servants was so officious as my selfe . It happened one day , that Valentinian followed her , for Isidores sake , into the Garden ; and Isidore being a little weary , they seperated : Eudoxe continued walking , and Isidore went into an Arbour , where she found seates of grasse , covered over with boughes : she had not beene there long but Valentinian who was walking with Eudoxe , began to complaine of wearinesse , and made that his pretence for going to sit downe in the same Arbour : Isidore offered to go out , but he held her by the gowne : Eudoxe seeing this , looked upon me and could not chuse but smile : I thinking this to be a fit opportunitie to put my intended resolution into execution , I would not let it slippe . I smiled therefore as well as she , and she asked me why I did so ; to which I answered very freely that it was because Valentinian had left her to go unto Isidore . And why , Ursaces , ( said she unto me ) do not you the same ? I Madam ( said I unto her ) do you think I have so little judgement ? Me thinkes ( said she ) that you ought to do it , because it is fitter that you should do her service then Valentinian . I know very well Madam ( said I ) that there is much more equality betwixt Isidore and me , then betwixt Valentinian and her , but I must needs confesse that I had rather commit a fault contrary unto that of Valentinian . How do you meane ? ( said she ) I meane Madam ( said I ) that rather then serve one who is equall unto my selfe as Isidore is , I would dye for the love of one who is above me as you are : How me ? answered she , do you Ursaces , know what you say ? I say Madam ( answered I ) that I had rather dye adoring You , then live and love Isidore : and that the vast inequality betwixt us could never put me out of this mind since the first day I had the glory to see you . Surely ( said the Princesse ) you are out of your wits , otherwise you would never talke thus to Me. Do not thinke so Madam ( said I unto her ) for I am sure I never spoke more truly , nor with a sounder judgement . She stood still and looked stedfastly upon me , and afterwards said , Is this language , Ursaces , in earnest or in jeast ? I do sweare Madam ( said I unto her ) by that service which I owe you , that I did never in my life utter words more unfainedly , nor with a more resolved will then these ; and take them as you will , hate or treat me as you please , I shall never change . Ursaces , ( said she unto me ) I am very sorry for your folly : I have esteemed you and your service above any that have been educated under the Emperor my Father : But since you are growne so beyond all bounds of reason impudent , and quite forgot your duty and distance , be assured , that if ever you use the same liberty of language againe to me , I will make you repent of your rashnesse , and acquaint both Valentinian and the Emperor with it . Madam ( answered I ) did I not feare that those who are in the garden would observe me , I would aske pardon upon my knees for my presumptuous crime : but I beseech you give me leave to say , that all your menaces cannot prevaile with my will : this affection is rivetted into it , heaven and earth cannot dissolve it : and therefore there is no hope that any feare of the Emperor , or any consideration of Valentinian can divert me . 'T is true , I may be silent , and languish away for the love of the faire Eudoxe : and so I beleive I shall . Now for a proofe of this and not to offend you any longer with my impertinent talke , I do sweare unto you by that eternall humble service which I owe you , that I will never speak to you of it againe . But remember this , that as oft as I do you any reverence , or bid you good morrow , my heart then sayes unto you Madam , that Ursaces is dying for the love of you , and tacitly tells you that you will never have a more faithfull servant then he : And when I take my leave of you , or bid you good night , then do I say , how long is it your pleasure I shall be miserable ? and how long will your rigour last ? And to begin ( said I sadly to her ) permit me to take my leave of you and bid you good night . Upon this I made a low reverence and retired , lest I should too much offend her with my words : but as I went , I observed that she turned the other way and smiled ; which gave my heart no little hope . Thus , kind stranger , have I lived ever since with her , never making any semblance of what was past except by my good morrowes and good nights ; which when none could see her , she would often answere with a ●●ake of her head , as if she were still offended at the memory of that which I hinted unto her . Above sixe Months passed on this manner , and all the while she shewed not the least kind of any reception of my affection . At the last I vanquished : one morning when Valentinian was leading her to the Temple , I went to her , and making an humble reverence I said , good morrow Madam . At which she smiled , and turning towards me ; Ursaces , ( said she ) your good morrowes are very kindly accepted . Oh heavens ? how can I expresse my joyes ? I protest I never hoped for any happinesse , especially when nothing was talked of but the mariage of Valentinian and her . Yet I understood since , how that , which I believed would have ruined my hopes , was that which obliged her , more unto me : For she perceiving how his affection to Isidore encreased , and all his expressions unto her , were onely to please the Emperor , she resolved to entertaine my love , rather then to be the wife of an Emperour , and to accept of my service , since Valentinian was wholy devoted unto the service of Isidore . I knew her resolution presently after : for upon the first opportunity which presented it selfe , she told me , that my constancy , and Valentinians affection unto Isidore had overcome her : And that if I did continue still in my discreet behaviour she would continue her affection to me : So as ever since that day , she permitme to call her in private , my Princess ; and she called me her my Cavalier . Judge , Silvander , whether ever man was more happy then my selfe . For Eudoxe was absolutely the fairest Princess in the whole world ; aged about scaventeene or eighteen yeares , and never loved any one but I. Whilst we lived thus in this manner , Honorius who marryed the Daughter of Stilicon , dyed without Issue : And because a Roman whose name was John , his Principall Secretary was elected Emperour by the meanes of Castinus and Aetius , the Emperour Theodosius intending to make his cosen Germaine Valentinian , Emperour of the West , he would send him thither with his Mother Placidia . I made a florish as if I were desirous to make one in this voyage but indeed my desires were to stay for the gaurd of Eudoxe : For though the desire of glory did invite me into Italy , yet love kept me at Constantinople , by stronger tyes : for this faire Princess did so second her promise , as her affection was no lesse to me , then mine to her . At the first , I believed her intention was not to go so farre But love in this resembles death ; for as one cannot dye , so one cannot love , by halves . Now as I was pumping for a good excuse to stay at home , the Emperour received inetlligence of a great Army which was marching towards Constantinople . This newes invited many to stay , who otherwise in point of honour and duty would have gone under the conduct of Artabures , who carryed a very great Army by Sea ; having with him , Aspar his Son ; a very valiant and fortunate Commander , as afterwards he made it evidently appeare by taking John in Ravenna , and delivering his Father . Now though I was not jealous of Valentinian , for all Eudoxe's favourable aspect upon him , because I knew it was onely to please Theodosius , yet I seemed as if I were , and seemed to rejoyce very much at his departure . I shall not now relate unto you , the voyage of Valentinian , for I believe you have heard it by many : But so it was , that after all things were set in good order in the West , he returned to Constantinople . Where he was received by Theodosius as if he were his Sonne : And by the solicitation of Phacidia who stayed in Italy , the marriage of the faire Eudoxe was concluded upon . It is imposible I should expresse my sad resentments upon this occasion : I could not believe it , and was so surcharged with feares and sorrow , that , but for Eudoxe , I had not been able to have supported them . But she who was wise and prudent , though it grieved her to the very soul that she was to be his whom she did not love , yet she surmounted her sorrow by resolution . And because she saw in what paine I lived , she gave me the opportunity of speaking to her in her closset , when none was present but Isidore , whom she did infinitly love Well my Cavalier ( said she unto me ) I see you still doubt of my affection ; and complaine against me . My fairest Princess , ( said I unto her ) had I not been accustomed to receive more favour from you than I can any way merit , you might have had some reason to say so now , when I do receive so high a one , as transcends all degrees of gratitude , to acknowledge sufficiently . But why will you not give me leave to complaine of my fortune , who shewing me the good which she may give , me gives it unto another , whose merits in matter of love are inferiour unto mine ? my Cavalier , answered she , live contentedly , and be assured , that Ursaces enjoyes all that a violent affection can obtaine : And what favour I shew unto any other is more out of duty then love , and since it is so , what reason have you to complaine against your fortune ? My reason for it , replyed I , is as great as my obligation unto you for this assurance . Why ( my fairest Princess ) should I not complain of her who in lieu of favouring my affection , does deprive me of that which onely can bring me unto the happinesse which I desire ? Oh Cavalier ( said she ) you do offend me . What ? would you not have loved me , but onely to obtaine that of me which my duty desires you ? What did you think of me , and how little did you love me , if you have so bad an opinion of me ? I was not able to answer her , seeing how she took it ; but kneeling down , with a deep sigh , I stopped my mouth by holding her hand upon it . At the last , I rose up again , and answered her : I must needs confesse , my fairest Princesse , that I do love you more then you would , and more then reason would ; but who can love you lesse ? I must confesse , that neither reason nor duty , can measure the grandure of my affection ; and if I do offend you in it , I beseech you pardon me , considering , that to love you lesse , would be to prophane your beauty . Also , I beg your pitty , who have so much courage , & yet want so much merit . And yet you might well winke at these faults , if love had a little more force in you . I do not understand you , said she unto me . Alas ! replyed I , how hard a matter it is to make you understand it by my words , if love will not make you conceive it ? But , I mean , my Princesse , that if love had a little more power over you , this duty which you speak of would have lesse ; the too-happy Valentinian would enjoy what he is in quest of , and I , what I desire . Oh Cavalier ( said she , with a deep sigh ) did you but know the resentments of my soul , and what restraint it is in , you would know , that Love hath as much power over me , as it can have over any heart : If I do deny you any testimony of this power , consider my birth , and unto what Lawes it obliges me . Had I been the Daughter of the Athenian Leontine , as my Mother was , I might have disposed of my selfe and my affection ; but being Daughter unto the Emperour Theodosius , Grandchild unto the Emperour Arcadins , and having Theodosius the great unto my great Grandfather , do you not see , I am not my owne but theirs , who gave me my beeing ? It is the Tribute of humanity , and the Law of divinity , to submit unto Emperours and Grandure ; Reason of State , as well as Love , is to be considered . This is no newes either to you or me , we both foresaw this long since ; and when I first set my eyes and affection upon you , it was still with a resolution to marry Valentinian ; I am confident you had the same thoughts , the first day you began to love me . What is it then which now troubleth you ? What accidents have hapned , which should divert us from our first principles ? These words touched me so to the quick , that I could not permit her to go on without interruption : Can you think , Madam , said I unto her , that these are considerations of Love ? Can love be confined to any Lawes of duty ? Oh heavens ! how infinitely are you and I mistaken ? You , in thinking that you love ; and I , in thinking that you loved me . Then , stopping a little , I began again , when I saw she offered to speak : The Lawes of Love , Madam , are far different from those you mention , and if you would know what they are , read them in me , and you will finde , that as the great inequality which is betwixt us , could not keep me from lifting up my eyes so high as my fairest Princesse , so it should not divert you from looking so low , as your poor Cavalier ; for , there is no more difference betwixt you and me , then betwixt me and you . And as to what you alledge concerning your birth , since it is so high , that it is in the superlative degree , and can admit of no higher then you are , why should you not in lieu of looking at Grandure , which can receive no addition in you , cast your eyes upon your own contentment , to the end , that as you are by birth the greatest Princesse in the world , so you may be , by your choice , the most contented Princesse that ever was ? You say , that I began to serve you , in the opinion , that Valentinian should be your Husband : Oh , Madam , I must confesse , that when I first devoted my selfe unto your service , I thought my selfe able to support that opinion ; but , since my affection is so encreased , that it is absolutely impossible for me to endure it , what can you answer me , but that your affection is weak , since it is not augmented more then it was at first ? I wonder , my fairest Princesse , how you can deny your favours unto me , who adores you , and confer them upon one , who does not love you . Can you ever consent , that your beauty , which without all dispute , may be the recompence and perfect felicity of any true Lover , should be enjoyed by one that disdaines it , and does not value it ? How can you endure his carrasses , and not pitty the pain of your poor Cavalier ? Isidore , who heard our discourse , and was very desirous to favour us , not out of any amity she bare unto me , or any desire she had to have any hand in such businesses , but out of a hope , that this affection might passe so far , that perhaps it might break off the Marriage of Valentinian and Eudoxe ; and to give us more opportunity of talking together , she withdrew her selfe into a little Closet , in which at the last she fell asleep . I presently perceived it , though I had my back towards her , because passing betwixt the candle , I saw her shadow against the wall , which made me observe her when she went away . The Princesse , who was leaning upon her arme in the Couch , and was very attentive upon what I said unto her , never observed her , though she went close by her . And because my last words touched her to the quick , she stayed a long while before she answered , and still looked upon the ground : At the last , she raised her selfe up , and with a deep sigh , said thus : Oh my Cavalier , how cruelly do your words wound my soul ? But what can I do ? What will become of me ? If I do not marry Valentinian , what will be thought of me ? And if I do marry him , unto what a torment am I destined ? At these last words , I saw tears trickle down her cheeks , and she durst not speak more , lest her words should too much betray her own weaknesse . These tears moved me to much pitty , giving me no small assurance , and much augmenting my courage . I must confesse , ( kinde Silvander ) that I never hoped to bring this Princesse unto this ; but finding more love in her then I did imagine , I took upon me more boldnesse then ever I intended . I approached therefore a little neerer unto her then before , and seeming , as if I would only support her drooping head in my breast , my mouth was just betwixt her eyes ; I durst not at the first kisse her , only seemed , as if what I did , was not done intentionally ; but seeing she said nothing , I descended by little and little , untill my mouth met hers ; and because she gave me no check , I put my hand into her breast , but with so much ravishment , that I trembled like a leafe shaken with the winde . Since that time , I have been in many dangers , and severall deep-fought Battles , but I was never so sensible of fear , as upon this occasion . Thus she permitted me this freedome ; but when I grew to be a little bolder , she said thus unto me : Fie , fie , my Cavalier , what do you mean ? Isidore will see you . It is long since , my fairest Princesse , ( said I unto her ) she left us alone . How , ( said she , and started up ) is not Isidore here ? she is very much to blame in leaving us alone . Why , Madam , said I , we have no businesse for her . Perhaps not you , replyed she , but I have ; and if you do love me , as you say you do , be contented with these favours which I have permitted , and presse me not to confer more upon you , then I ought or can . I thought , that the presence of Isidore would have restrained you from offering any thing , but what decency allowed ; and could have wished , it might have been she , and not I , that should have given you the check , to the end , you may see how willing I am , to give you full assurance of my affection ; but since she is gone , and since you cannot keep within the limits of what you ought , I am constrained to tell you , that if you make any attempts against my honour , I will permit you , but upon condition , that I have , a naked Dagger in my hand , to pierce my heart presently , for the fault which you should constrain me to commit : If you would have me live , then constrain me not , I beseech you to permit that , which I ought not to do , unlesse I die . I must confesse , these words did put me into such a confusion , that rising from the place where I was , and falling down upon my knees , I protested unto her , that I would never seek for any further testimonies of her affection , nor satisfaction to my desires greater , then those she hath been pleased to shew unto me . If you do so , said she unto me , I will as long as I live allow you the same privacy you have received ; and this proof of that affection which you bear unto me , shall be pleasing unto me , knowing , that right love can keep within the limits of decency . Upon this , she took my head in both her hands , and kissed me , as an earnest of her promise , and we spake so loud , that we awaked Isidore . Now because the night was far spent , and the candles almost out , Eudoxe called her , and asked what a clock it was . 'T is time , Madam , said she , that we go to bed , for every one is asleep except you . Do you think , Isidore , said the Princesse , that Valentinian is not now awake for his Mistresse ? I know not what he does , said Isidore ; but I am sure , if I were in bed , I should sleep soundly . I answered her , That it was in bed where he would finde her . What! answered she , would you be any where else ? The Princesse laughed , and said unto her : What do you think on , Isidore ? I believe you are yet asleep . What would you have me do , ( said she , and rubbed her eyes ) ? Ursaces makes a fool of me . Now because it was late , Eudoxe rose up , kissed me , and commanded me to retire , which I did , but not without using the priviledge of kissing her , which she had given unto me : And because she saw , that Isidore observed her , and said nothing , Eudoxe said thus unto her : What do you look at , Isidore ? I look , Madam ( answered she ) whether the Bee have much strng you . What Bee , said the Princesse ? The Bee in the Garden , answered she , against which this Cavalier hath so often given you a Receipt . Upon this , taking the Candle which was upon the Table , she lighted me down the stairs into the Court ; but not before Eudoxe smiled , and said unto her : Take heed , lest being alone with him , he do apply the same Receipt unto you . Neverfear , Madam , ( said she ) that Receipt will not do any effect upon me , because I do not believe in his words . See upon what termes I was , when Valentinian married this fair Princesse , whom presently after he carried into Italy . I shall passe over my sorrowes and displeasures I had , especially the marriage night . But those of the fair Eudoxe were no lesse , as afterwards she told me ; and Isidore , whom she carried with her , when she left Greece , because of the great confidence she had in her . You may imagine , that Valentinian did not contrary her in it . But as this first night was almost intollerable to me , so I needed not to seek out for an excuse , in not following this fair Princesse ; for , I was fallen extreamly sick , upon the great displeasure which I conceived , when Valentinian departed . After I had recovered my health , I begged leave of the Emperour to follow Ariobindes and Asilas , two great Commanders , which he preferred unto Valentinian , with an Army , to assist him against the innundation of the barbarous people , who threatned from all sides to fall upon the Empire . My age and my just request , easily obtained what I asked . But , as ill luck was , this Army was countermanded back , because Attilas , with the Hunnes , Almaines , and Gepides , and an infinite world of people , were upon their March towards Constantinople . This countermand was no sooner brought unto Ariobindes and Asilas , but they heard of the death of Theodosius , who being infected with the Plague , dyed suddenly , without Issue-male . I had no disposition to carry this sad newes unto the fair Eudoxe , but besought Ariobindes , that I might accompany the Messenger whom he sent , seeming very desirous to see Italy , before I returned ; which request he easily granted unto me . In our way , we came to Naples , and from thence to Rome , where I was welcomed with all desirable carasses . Eudoxe did sadly resent the death of her Father , as nature required of her ; and during the dayes of mourning , Valentinian received intelligence , that Pulcheria , the Sister of Theodosius , who had married an old Generall , called Marcianus , had gotten him to be elected Emperour . This Marcianus was he , whom Genserick King of the Vandalls , having him Prisoner in Affrica , did see the Eagle flie , and with whom he afterwards contracted a great league of friendship . And because he was a very great Commander , and of high reputation , he quickly forced Attilas to retreat into Pannonia , where envying his Brother Bledas , he traiterously murdered him , that he might remain sole King over all those barbarous People . When I had intelligence of the election of this new Emperour , and that Attilas was repulsed , I conceived , that then there was nothing which could invite me out of Italy ; but that , War being on all sides , it was better to stay where my Love invited me . As I was in these considerations , the Emperour was advertised , that this Attilas , who may well be phrased , the scourge of god , had taken Gaul for his first designe : and having by his Armes subjected Valamer and Ardarick , Kings of the Ostrogots and Gepides , he constrained them to joyne with his Forces , which were composed of Erulians , Almains , Turingians , Marcomances , and of some Francks , who remained in their old habitations beyond the Rhein , when under the great Pharamond , this warlick People forced their passage , and possessed themselves of that Country , which now they hold in Gaul , and which began then , from the name of Francks , to be called France . As soon as this newes was made certain , the Emperour re-inforced the Army of the Patriarch Aetius , who was one of the best and greatest of all the Roman Captains , and who had the charge of the Gaules . Now though it went much against my minde to leave the fair Eudoxe , yet , go I must : and when I asked leave of her : Why , my Cavalier , ( said she unto me ) will you be so far distant from me ? What cause have I given unto you ? Have you so slender affection , as to leave me thus ? My fairest Princesse , said I unto her , if I should not go in this expedition , wherein all the Gallantry of the Court are employed , what will the world think of my courage ? What will they think , if I stay at home ? Nay , what would your selfe think of me ? Unto which she answered , with a smile : I remember , that before my Marriage , none of these excuses were urged . What! do you love me lesse now then before ? Believe it , though I will keep within compasse of my duty , yet I do love you as well now as then , and shall be very sorry to part from you . Then she kissed me : Remember ( continued she ) that you return quickly , and be still faithfull . Thus I left her , and went unto Aetius . In the mean time , Valentinian , who was infinitely in love with the wise Isidore , continued still his addresses , but with abundance of warinesse and discretion ; and thinking , that her denyall proceeded only from some fears , as commonly young women have , that it would spoil her Marriage , if it should be known , that she was loved : Therefore he resolved to marry her ; and thinking with himselfe , who in all the Court was most fit for her , he pitched upon Maximus , a Roman Knight ; of great authority ; he was thought the fittest person for the businesse , as well , because he was often in Rome , so by consequence he might easily see her ; as because he was very ambitious , and by doing him honours , he might the more easily deceive and abuse him . Maximus , who desired to marry , and who expected his advancement from the Emperour , received this offer as a very great honour ; for , the Lady was very fair , and of an illustrious Family ; also , had as good a reputation as any in the Court. Isidore , on the other side , was not against it ; for Maximus was as rich as any in Rome , and had been twice Consul . Also the Empresse , who infinitely loved this Lady , was very glad that she was to be married in Rome so advantageously . There being therefore no obstruction in this Match , Marriage was presently consummated , to the contentment of them both . But when the Emperour , some few daies after , offered some addresses unto the wise Isidore , he found her more slack and cool in her affection , then before ; at which the Emperour was so vexed , as he resolved to have no longer any recourse unto supplications . It hapned then , that he and Maximus being at play , as they often used , fortune was so averse to Maximus , that he lost all his mony ; and having nothing about him to make stake , but a Ring which he usually sealed withall , he pulled it off from his finger , put it to the stake , and lost it . The Emperour conceiving , he had met with a good occasion to accomplish his designe , he pretended some important business , and leaving one in his room , he bad him play on upon credit , till Maximus had quitted all he had won ; which he did , only upon designe to amuze him the more . In the mean time , he sent to the wise Isidore , in her Husbands name , commanding her to come and visit the Empresse , and as a token of his desire , shewed unto her the Ring of her Husband . She giving credit to the Messenger , and suspecting nothing , went , and was conducted into the Garden being told that the Empresse was there : Being brought into the most retired place of all the Garden , you may imagine how astonished she was , when she saw her selfe in the hands of Valentinian : She began presently to look very pale upon it , and to tremble . The Emperour seeing it , took her by the hand , and would have carried her to sit downe in an Arbour , which was in the midst of the Garden ; but seeing her selfe alone with him , she refused to enter ; yet , he taking her by the arme forced her in , and shut the dore after them . Oh heavens ! Silvander , in what a terrible affright was poor Isidore , when she saw this violent beginning ; it was as great , as if she had been brought to the place of execution . But the Emperour , thinking to vanquish her by fair words , and thinking , that no woman would deny him , he sat down by her , and spoke in this manner : I make no doubt , fair Isidore , but you think this stratagem which I have used , very strange , and , perhaps , are angry with me for it ; but I hope , when you consider the violence of my affection , how long it hath continued , and how neither my owne reasons , nor your rigour , can quench it , I hope , I say , that you will pardon my boldnesse , that you will not think this action strange , but will render my affection some satisfaction , before you depart from hence : Every thing does invite us to it ; first , my unequal'd affection ; next , the quality of him who loves you , who being Emperour , you may aspire unto the Empire , if you will render me as much satisfaction , as my love deserves ; and lastly , the consideration of Maximus may move you unto it , since you may see by his Ring , that he does not only consent unto it , but desire it . What then , my fair Isidore , should hinder you , from giving satisfaction to my longing desires ? Then offering to kisse her , she turned her head the other way , and would not permit him , but beseeched him , to sit down and hear her , desiring if it were possible to overcome him by sweetnesse : I must needs confesse , Sir , ( said she unto him ) that I am infinitely amazed , to see my selfe alone with you , in this dark and solitary place , and so much against my minde , since upon it , depends the ruine of my honour and my life ; but , I have a great confidence , that you will do nothing against reason , or my will , especially when I do consider , who you are , and who I am . Considering you as your selfe , why should I fear , being in the hands of the great Valentinian , Son to the generous Emperour Constantius , the most accomplished of any that ever wore the name of Cesar ? Valentinian , I say , whose Mother was the wise Placidia , the honour and patterne of all Ladies . Can you think , great Sir , that I am affraid of you , whose wisdome is known throughout all the world , and whose prudence every one admires ; also one , from whom Justice is generally expected . I should shew my selfe too ignorant of my Emperour's excellencies , did I doubt his goodnesse , or fear any harm from him in this solitary place , where I am alone with him : No , no , I dare trust my selfe any where , in the hands of my honoured Emperour : but I must needs confesse , I think it strange that I should be brought hither by the consent of Maximus : It vexeth me to the soul that he should thinke me so unworthy , and that I should have one to my husband who is the very shame , and scorne of men . Now Sir , I will not aske what it is you would have of me , nor what occasion brought you to this place . That Traytor who is the owner of this Ring , and your owne discourse does but too plainly tell it . But I do most humbly beseech you , great and good Sir , to consider that I have no more honour when this is gone , and if you love me , let me live worthy of great Cesars love : Consider Sir , that you trample under your feet , the honour and the life of her you love , and will so much injure your owne honour and reputation , as well as mine , as I know it will be impossible for you , to repaire it againe . You tell me that in rendering you this satisfaction , I may pretend unto the Empire : Oh heavens ? can you think me worthy so much as to live after so great a crime , and staine unto mine honour ? If you do beare any good will unto me , preserve me unstained untill you can make me such as you say , and stay till it shall please the gods to bring it to passe . If there be any truth in your words , that you do love me . And if you do love me , never offer that which will make me exteamly hate you . Can you imagine , I shall ever love him that ravisheth away my honour , which is much dearerto me , then my life ? No , no , Sir ; I never can . But I beseech you , think upon Constantius your Father , think upon Placidia your Mother , and think upon God , who hath miraculously seated you in the Throne : he hath given you power to vanquish John , by the hand of young Aspar : John I say , who otherwise had possessed the Empire : he hath overcome for you , the valiant Castinus , by the valour of Artabures , who a little before was a prisoner in Ravenna : he hath subjected unto you , the Prudent Aetius , by the meanes of those who hardly knew you : He hath defeated Boniface the Usurper of Affrica ; he hath made the Puissant Genserick King of the Vandals your friend : To be briefe , what has not this great God done for you ? And how thankfull ought you to be unto him ? Now Sir , the very same god who has done all these for you , does at this very instant see you , and observes what cause you will give him either to continue his favours , or to send you punishments : Consider what miserable accidents and fatall tragedies , have heretofore besalne this Empire , upon the like occasions as this . Oh most omnipotent Diety , rather showre downe all thy thunderbolts upon me , and hide me in the profundity of the earth , then suffer me to be any cause of moving thy wrath against this Emperour . Upon this , she kneeled downe , and continued ; And you , great Sir , I beseech you rather put me to death , then ravish from me , that which makes me worthy of your love , or before you make me instrumentall to bring the odium both of god and men upon you . Now Sir , shew , that you are truly Cesar , and be as well a commander over your passions , as you are victorious over your enemyes . Valentinian seeing her upon her knees , he tooke her up , and was so moved with her expressions as he was ashamed of what he had done , and wished that he had never attempted it . Her words did so flow with reason as fast as her eyes with teares : so as working upon her good nature , they forced him into a resolution of overcoming himselfe , and promised her with an oath , that he would never use any force against her . But he beseeched her to take his affection into her consideration , to forget what he would have attempted , and that when Maximus and Eudoxe dyed , she should marry him . The wise Isidore hearing these words , began to take : heart ; to promise him all that he desired , and to beseech him , he would permit her to depart . Upon this Valentinian kissed her hand , and with a deep sigh , called unto him Heracles the Eunuch , whom he trusted most of any in the Court and whose counsell he most followed : This Eunuch , was a very wicked man , nothing pleasing , only faithful . But he was the most coveteous wretch , and the greatest flatterer that ever breathed . This was he who carried the Ring of Maximus unto Isidore , and conducted her into the Garden : Now because the Emperor desired that this businesse might be carried with all secresy that was possible , he tooke none with him but this man , whom he commanded to stay behind the Arbor , and to come unto him when he called . Heracles , hearing the Emperors voyce , ran presently unto him , thinking that because Isidore would not consent unto the Emperours will , he called him to helpe : but when he heard , that he was commanded to conduct her back : Is it impossible Sir , ( said he ) that words should so farre prevaile , as to let so faire an opportunity to slippe ? and to let her go without one touch ? Shall a little feare make you lose so faire an opportunity ? Do you think she would have given you such sweet language , but onely to get out of your hands ? Do you insist upon what will be said concerning your selfe , or her ? The worst report that can be , will be only this , that you were infinitly in love with a faire Lady . What hurt is there in all that ? the worst will be but nine dayes wonder . Whatsoever you do , will be done in secret betwixt you two , and what wound will that be to any reputation . As for any matter of conscience alas Sir god knowes , that though you be Cesar yet you are but a man and will excuse it as a humane slip as well in you as in others . If he should pardon none that are guilty of such a crime he would be alone in heaven ; few mortalls would ever come there : lose not therefore such an opportunity , which you will repent , if you let it slip and make no use of it . The wise Isidore , seeing the Emperor lend an eare unto the wicked perswasions of Heracles , offered to answere unto what he had urged , but the Eunuch being afraid , did interrupt her thus : Sir , ( said he ) do not hearken unto the voyce of this Syren who speakes onely against her owne conscience , and would be glad to be forced unto that which she denyes : beleeve it , if you let this opportunity slip , she will disesteeme you , and mock you : and if you will give me leave to hold her , she will thank me : and you shall see whether or no , I say true : Then offering to lay hands upon her , she gave him such a blow upon the face , as blood immediately gushed out of his nose : but the Eunuch being accustomed unto such encounters , and seeing the Emperour said nothing , did get behind her , and foulded her armes within his , so as she could not stirre . Then she began to cry out , and make the best defence she could ; but all to no purpose : for the Emperour , by the helpe of Heracles had what he desired of her . Ah Valentinian ( said she unto him ) thou hast done an act unworthy of thy selfe ; and I will dye , but I will be revenged ; Then she fell upon Heracles and with her nailes and teeth , hurt him in a hundred places , and not being able to do him any more hurt , she ran out of the Arbor to seeke for something wherewith she might kill both Valentinian and herselfe : but as fortune was she found nothing , she still thinking upon this injury , would gladly have killed herselfe , she struck her selfe upon the face , tore her haire , and used all the actions of one transported . When Valentinian saw her in this condition ; he began to perswade her , to aske her pardon , to accuse the Eunuch , and promising to do for her whatsoever she would aske . She being hardly able to stand , for wearinesse and sorrow , sat downe upon a seat , so much out of her selfe as she was hardly able to speake . Valentinian came to her , did set himselfe downe by her , continued his supplications , and told her that her husband knew nothing of it ; and then related to her how he came by the Ring . The Emperour told her this , to the end she should not tell Maximus and to give her some consolation in knowing that her husband was ignorant of it : for her greatest displeasure was , to think that her husband should consent unto it . But when she heard that he was innocent , she was much better satisfyed , hoping now , that he would revenge her wrong . After she had sat sadly a long while and spoke not a word , she constrained herselfe so , that Valentinian thought her a little better satisfied : for she seemed much contented that Maximus knew nothing of it , and conjured him to keep it secret both from him and all the world , to the end she might live still in the good opinion of every one . The Emperour , who did most passionatly love her , & who but for the Eunuch had never used any force , he promised her with a thousand oathes that he would do whatsoever she desired : and charged the Eunuch that he should never speake the least syllable of it to any in the world . After she had tyed up her haire , and dressed herselfe as well as she could , she went home , where she expected the comming home of her husband , whom Valentinian found still at play , and had recovered some part of his losses : Night being come , he went home , where he was no sooner come , but according to his custome he went to see his wise and deare Isidore : she was in her closet all alone , so swel'd with teares , as when he saw her he was astonished and entreating him to sit downe by her , husband ( said she unto him ) do not wonder to see me in this condition : I have so much occasion for it , that I will live no longer : but , before I die , satisfie me so farre as to sweare , that you will revenge my death . Maximus , who did extreamly love this Lady , both for her wisedome and beauty , he came to her as his custome was , to kiss her and to know what it was which so much troubled her . But she recoyled , and said unto him : It is not reasonable , Maximus , that you should come any neerer unto this defiled body ; I am not now the same Isidore , whom you have so much loved , and who never loved any but you . I am another woman , who dares not call you Husband . The most wicked and cruell Tyrant that ever was , hath defiled me , and I will not live any longer , since I am not worthy to be your Wife . Upon this , she related the whole passage unto him , and shewed him the blood of Heracles , which dropt upon her , as he held her . I should be too long and tedious , if I did relate all the complaints which passed betwixt Maximus and her . But so it was , that Revenge was resolved upon ; but he desired her , upon any termes , not to shorten her daies , lest she should incense the gods against her , telling her , that he would carve her so much revenge , as should give her satisfaction : He told her , that since there was not an act of her will consenting , he should not think her the lesse chaste , nor lesse worthy of being his Wife then before : And that in order to his designe , he would have her assure Valentinian , that she had never acquainted any with it , to the end , he might think himselfe the more secure . She carried the matter so , that the Emperour never made question of it , and she gave him back her Husbands Ring , the better to perswade him . About this time , Eudoxe was brought to bed of a Daughter which was called Eudoxe , after her own name ; and about a year after , was delivered of another , who bore the name of her Grandmother , Placidia . In the mean time we were in Gaul , expecting Attilas , where Aetius was making all necessary preparations . This Barbarian , having gathered together a very vast Army , as I told you , he intended to fall upon Constantinople ; but being prevented in that by the wise conduct of Marcianus , and not being able to maintain that world of People which followed him , either in Pannonia or Germany , which was growne almost desart , by the passage of so many Nations through it , he determined to fall upon the Western Empire , which was already well shaked , and begun to totter . The assistance which Genserick King of the Vandals promised unto him , was no small spur unto his designe . This Vandal having gotten the Daughter of Thierres King of the Goths , in marriage unto Honorius his Son , he had a conceit , that she would poyson him , and under this pretence , he cut off her nose , and sent her back into Gaul unto her Father ; and standing in fear of his anger , he thought it most expedient for him to fortifie himselfe , with the friendship of the Hunnes , by promising them all manner of assistance . Attilas who promised unto his ambition no lesse then all the Western Empire , having recruited and put his Army into good equipage , he marched towards Gaul ; but first dispatched an Envoy unto Thierres , then the most puissant King of all those that possessed it ; for , he held almost all Spain , and a great part of Gaul , that is to say , from the Pirennian Mountains unto the Loyre . And because Attilas feared the grandure of this puissant Barbarian , he let him understand , that his comming into Gaul was only against the Romans , and that they two would divide the Empire betwixt them , as soon as it was overthrowne . He sent the same message unto Gondioch , King of the Burgundians , and unto the valiant Merovius , King of the Francks , and successour unto Clodion , the Son of Pharamond . He treated and transacted so secretly with Singiban King of the Almaines , as he promised to take his part . But Aetius , who was as wise a Captain , as was in the whole world , knowing his subtlety , did discover it unto these Kings , giving them to understand , that when the Romans were defeated , Attilas would turn all his forces against them , and make them Tributaries to himselfe , as he had already done Valamer and Ardarick , and the rest of his Neighbours ; and that the amity of the Emperour Valentinian , was more necessary and honourable for them : Necessary , in respect that the Roman Empire was so great , and surely established , that it was impossible for them , having so puissant a Neighbour to their enemy , to sleep quietly in their houses . As for Attilas , he was but a storme , which looked foul , but would quickly be blowne over . That the Amity of the Emperour was more honourable unto them , because Valentinian was a great Prince , and a good , and that they were already linked in amity with him . That he had given the Burgundians their habitations where they dwelt ; and that the amity of Vualius , with Constantius , the Father of Valentinian , had gotten the Visigots all that they held in Gaul . Briefly , That they had experience already of the Roman Empire , which might put them out of all doubt : Whereas it would be a mad solly in them , to trust Attilas , whose ambition was such , as that against all rights , both divine and human , he would not suffer his Brother Bleda to be his partner , but miserably put him to death . These Remonstrances caused the Francks , the Visigots , the Burgundians , and the Almaines , to confederate themselves with Aetius against Attilas , who , after some years , fell into Gaul , with five hundred thousand fighting men : The first he fell upon was the Francks , plundering and firing almost all their Townes ; but it was only of such , as had not the courage to passe over the Rheine with the first , who took up their habitations in Gaul . At the last , he came to a Citty of Carnutes , called Orleans , which he besieged , and doubtlesse had taken it , if the Francks and Visigots had not appeared with such an Army , as constrained him to rise and go away . This Army , and that of Aetius , was composed ( as well as the Army of Attilas ) of severall Nations , as of Francks Visigots , Sarmatians , Almaines , Armoriguans , La●esiuns , Burgundians , Saxons , R●barolds , Auvergnians , Heduois , and severall other people of Gaul , together with Lombardian Auxiliaries . Attilas , mistaken in his attempt ( for he thought , that Sig●ban , King of the Almaines , would have put Orleans into his hands ) not knowing well whether he should fight or return , retreated unto the plain of Mauriack , when enquiring of the Priests what would be the issue of the Battle , they answered , that he should lose it ; but the chiefe of the enemies side should be killed . Attilas , who thought , that this must needs be Aetius , he resolved to fight not caring which way it went , so this great Captain might dy , hoping afterwards to recruit another Army , when his enemies wanting such a Conductor , he would presently make the Roman Empire a Tributary . The next morning therefore , Battle was given . I could give you a particular relation of all the Fight , for I was in it , and fought next Aetius that day ; but it would be too long , and not pertinent to our discourse : But so it was , that Attilas was overcome , and forced into his Camp , which he had fenced about with his Carriages : And because he had an opinion , the Enemy would fall upon him there , he caused a great heap to be made , of all the Saddles and Baggage of the Army , intending to set it on fire , and to burne there , rather then to fall into the hands of his enemies . I saw him that day , and the next morning also ; and one might plainly see , by his minde and garb , the vanity which was in the soul of that man. But Priseus , Secretary unto Valentinian , who was sent into Syria , before he came into Pannonia , he told me , that he never in all his life saw a more imperious or haughty minded man , aiming at no lesse , then the Monarchy of the whole world ; and then gave himselfe the title of King of the Hunnes , Medes , Goths , Danes , and Gepides . He also took upon him the title of , The terrour of the world and , the scourge of god . And because I asked him , whether his stature was equall to his courage : he answered me , That he was rather low then tall ; that he had a large breast , a great head , little eyes , but quick and sparkling ; his nose flat , his hair browne ; his strutting pace shewed the pride of his minde , and the whole Symmetry of his face , spoke him to be a lover of War. Moreover , he was subtle ; and though he was couragious , yet seldome used to fight in person , unlesse in great extremity , reserving himselfe alwaies for a great necessity . As he was very cruell and inhumain to his enemies , so was he very sweet and courteous to such as submitted , or having offended , asked pardon ; unto whom he would alwaies keep promise inviolable , and defend them against all whomsoever . This character which Priseus gave of Attilas , at his return to Rome , did cause Honorica , Sister unto Valentinian , to desire a Marriage with him , as afterwards I shall tell you . But in the mean time , to return unto Aetius , be pleased to know , kinde Silvander , that this great Captain being out of Attilas's danger , yet he knew , that he was entring into a greater ; for , should the Francks , Burgundians , and Visigots , come to know their own strength , they might much offend the Empire . To keep them therefore in some fear , he thought it expedient to save Attilas , thinking , that the fear they would have of so great an enemy , would keep them alwaies united to the Emperour And because Thierres . King of the Visigots , was slain in this Battle , and Thorismond and Thierres , his Children , in revenge of their Father , would needs force Attilas in his Camp , he seemed to love them much more , then he hated Attilas , and advised them to return in all haste unto Tholouse , with the rest of their Army , lest their Brothers who were left there , should seize upon the King dome in their absence . Thorismond , who was of a distrustfull nature , and knowing that he had three other Brothers in the Country , called Frederick , Rotomer , and Honorick , also taking Aetius for his friend , without more delay , he took the Body of his Father , and went in all haste into Aquitain , where he was very well received , his Brothers having no such intention , as Aetius perswaded him . These Forces being thus separated from our Army , it remained so weak , that every one was of opinion , that it was best to let Attilas go away ; and that a prudent Captain will make a Bridge of gold sometimes for his enemy to passe over . Thus therefore this enemy of the Empire escaped the hands of Aetius ; and though this great Souldier had a good intention in it , yet afterwards , the Emperour took it very ill . I alwaies followed Aetius in all this last expedition , and durst not leave the Army , as well because severall occasions of fighting presented themselves , as because the fair Eudoxe commanded me so to do , being desirous I should be absent from her , lest any should take notice of my familiarity with her : god only knowes how much it was against my will , and how often I resolved to depart , setting all considerations of duty and discre●● behinde me ; but , when I remembered the expresse command which she had laid upon me , I could not disobey it . Yet I stayed therefore in the Army about twelve years , at the end of which time , this Battle which I have told you of was fought . 'T is true that in this long exile , I received many Letters from Eudoxe , by which she did still continue unto me assurances of her favour . And because I had a great desire to do something , which was worthy the amity of so great a Princesse , I let passe no occasion of signalizing my selfe , and giving testimonies of my courage ; by this means I got much reputation in the Army , but more in the opinion of the fair Eudoxe , who comming to the knowledge of it , by Letters which Aetius writ unto the Emperour , she rejoyced at it . I shall as long as I live remember a Letter which I received from her , after this great Battle ; it was thus written . Eudoxe's Letter unto Ursaces . IT is only my Cavalier , that can astonish his enemies by his arme , and his friends by his valour . Twice , to relieve the Roman Eagle , and recover it from the Francks and Gepides ; thrice in one day , to set Aetius upon his Horse , when he was ready to be trodden in pieces by his enemies , are actions most worthy of him , who has my heart . Since fortune hath hitherto seconded your valour , I do forbid you to venture your selfe so far for the future , as you have done for the time past : And I command you to preserve your selfe , not as your own , but as mine ; have a care therefore of that which I give you to keep . And when Aetius leaves the Army , come you also , and give me an account of it ; that as you have shared with him in his pains and dangers you may share also with him in that honour and welcome , which all Italy will give him , and which I will prepare for you . During the time I was in the Army , I fell into a great intimacy with a young Roman Cavalier , called Olimbres , the same you see here ; many good Offices passed betwixt one another , as in such places many occasions fall out , which tie such knots of friendship , as never are loosed , so as nothing ever since could separate us . This Cavalier , in respect of the amity betwixt us , was so much in favour with Eudoxe , that he was called to the Senate , and created a Senator : And certainly , next her , he prised my friendship at the highest rate , unlesse Placidias ; for you must know , that the intimacy of affection which was betwixt us , would never let us part , since the first beginning of our acquaintance , unlesse it were in the service of each other . So as he seeing me resolved upon a return for Rome , when Aetius returned , he would needs come with me ; and since , nothing could be so secret , which was not communicated unto one another ; I freely acquainted him with my affection to Eudoxe , and her favours to me , yet imposed a strict injunction of secrecy upon him , and to take no notice of it lest she should be offended at me . This declaration was a cause , that he growing into familiarity with Eudoxe , he presumed so high , as to cast his eye upon Placidia , her Daughter , and began to court her , when she was not above twelve years of age , shewing in this a sympathy of humour betwixt him and me ; for , it was at the same age when I began to court her Mother , whom this her Daughter did much resemble . Olimbres was younger then I , being then not above seven and twenty years of age , and I about thirty five , and the fair Eudoxe about thirty . The fair Eudoxe and I took notice of this growing affection , and Placidia did not give it any check . And though Olimbres was neither King nor Emperour , yet Eudoxe was not offended against this affection , because Olimbres was very rich , and of as illustrious a Race , as any in Rome , his Father , Grandfather , and great-Grandfather , being all Senators , and oftentimes Consulls ; so as upon these considerations , so it came not to the eye of the Emperour , she was not against it , especially for the friendship sake , that was betwixt him and me . I thought fit to acquaint you with these things , before I related my reception by the fair Eudoxe , lest I should be constrained to interrupt my discourse . Know therefore , kinde Silvander , that we returning with Aetius , we were welcomed into Italy with all possible honour and thanks ; the Roman-people made such acclamations , when this great Captain entred into the Town , that never was a greater triumph . But the Emperour had no great liking unto all this ; for , this grandure of courage which was in Aetius , the prudence wherewith he managed all ●is actions , the applaud which the people gave him , and the honour which all Italy rendred him , did make Valentinian so jealous of the grandure of Aetius , as he ever after looked asquint upon him , and was apt to hearken and consent unto any ill counsell that was given him . But for my part , who looked after no matters of State , but was wholly intent upon the favour of the fair Eudoxe , as soon as I arrived with Aetius , and had kissed the Emperours hand , I went unto the Empresse , where , pretending I had some businesse with her from my Generall , I saw her in private , and received such a welcome , as my twelve years seemed well imployed , since army return I received such extraordinary favours . Being at the last constrained to go out of her Closet , lost my too long stay should beget suspicion , I went unto the wise Isidore , as to one , whom , next Eudoxe , I loved and honoured most ; but , I found her so changed from what she was wont to be , as I wondred at it : I asked her the cause , but all the answer I could get , was tears , at which I wondred more : I thought at first , that cares of Marriage might perhaps be the cause ; or else perhaps , her Husband was very sharp with her , or else disdained her for some other ; and this doubt made me shorten my visit sooner then I would : But when afterwards I observed , that Maximus did love her , and infinitely carrassed her ; and when I looked upon the riches and plenty of his house , I was quite out of my first opinion , and could not imagine what should be the cause of her sadnesse . But one night , as I was talking with the fair Eudoxe , I understood , that she came very seldome at Court , and was so altered , as she hardly knew her . I began presently to suspect the businesse , though not all , yet in part ; and enquiring whether the love of Valentinian continued ; unto which she answering , that she never took any notice of it : Believe it , my Princesse , said I unto her , that there is some ill understanding betwixt them ; the Emperour hath done her some displeasure , or would do , and that keeps her from comming to the Court ; for , you have not driven her away by any disfavour , her Husband is not unkinde , Domestick affairs cannot trouble her ; and therefore her griefe must proceed from some higher cause : Were it any malady of body , it would appear . I do believe , ( said she ) that you are in the right ; for , she never sees me , but with tears in her eyes ; and when the Emperour comes where she is , I shall see her change presently , and go away as soon as possibly she can : I have often asked her the reason , but I could never get her to tell me . Upon these considerations , she commanded me to go unto her from her , and use my best endeavours to discover the cause ; but all my labour was lost , and I could finde out nothing , but a great animosity against the Emperour . When I made this report unto Eudoxe , I advised her to seem , as if she knew something concerning Valentinian , and that perhaps would make her discover more . And it hapned as I did imagine ; for , being one night all three in the Closet of the Empresse , and Isidore falling into her usuall tears , Eudoxe seemed unto her , as if she knew the cause ; upon which , she began to confesse unto us , the injury which the Emperour had done her , and fell into such passionate expressions against him , as the fair Eudoxe could not chuse , but accompany her in her tears . I did extreamly compassionate this good Lady , and I must confesse , that had it been any but the Emperour , I should have offered her my hand and sword , in revenge of the wrong do 〈…〉 to her : but against him , whom I acknowledged for my Lord , unto whom I had pro 〈…〉 my fidelity , and from whom I had received many benefits and much honour , 〈…〉 ld sooner have dyed , then entertained any thought of such a thing , or attempted any thing against him or his Estate . When they had condoled together a long while , and that I could speak unto Eudoxe : Madam , said I unto her , me-thinks you have now a good occasion offered to make me the most happy man alive . How , answered she ? You may , my fairest Princesse , said I unto her , revenge your selfe , by the same armes you are injured , and do three or foure actions worthy of your selfe : First , you will be revenged upon him that hath wronged you ; next , you will give some satisfaction to your dear Isidore ; and you will recompence me , and make me the most contented man upon earth . The wise Isidore , who had not spoke a long time , by reason of her tears , did reply before the Empresse : Madam , ( said she , and fell upon her knees ) I protest unto you , I conceive , that this is the most just revenge and best , that I can any way receive ; nor is it reasonable , that he who does so ill requite a happinesse , which the heavens have given him , should enjoy it without the same measure that he useth unto others . Madam , he is unworthy of you , and you are unjust , if you continue any longer his : The injury which he hath done unto you , his ingratitude unto the Emperour your Father , the dishonour he hath done unto your House , and the affront put upon the miserable Isidore , whom you have heretofore loved , does invite you to grant the request , which Ursaces makes unto you : What harm can come unto you by it ? You do love this Cavalier , he is discreet , none can ever know it , and you may this way sweetly revenge an injury , which is any other way irreparable . The Empresse smiled , and answered us : Persons that are interrested , are not compleat judges ; you do both of you advise me to a revenge , which will offend me much more then before : If the Emperour have committed a fault , 't is true , I do receive an injury by it ; but since I have not the dispose of his actions , I am not culpable of his crime . Now should I commit the same fault , I should be culpable as well as he . Fairest Princesse , ( said I , and interrupted her ) there is a great deal of difference betwixt the cases ; for , you shall never hear me complain of any force , which you have used upon me . I do believe , answered she , that it would be an act of your free will ; yet , let me tell you , that if you will be truly my Cavalier , you must make it an act against your will ; for , that title does oblige you , to preserve my honour as deerly as my life . Madam , answered I , I know not why you may not take this revenge , nor can I see which way it should concern your honour , since none shall ever know it . If none do know it , answered she , then where is the revenge , for that which is never known , nor resented , is as if it never were ? But , my Cavalier , I should be glad of revenge , so it could be without any injury unto my selfe ; and since this way cannot be , but upon that score , let us talk no more of it , and turn our thoughts upon something else . The wise discourse of this great Princesse , did stop both our mouths ; All we were able to answer her , was , that she deserved a better Husband then Valentinian , or else , Valentinian a worse Wife then Eudoxe . However , the refusall of this way of revenge , which perhaps had contented the minde of this offended Lady , was a cause , that Isidore , never letting her Husband rest , did continually solicite him to revenge the injury , which both he and she had received . Maximus , who had not forgot it , but only seemed so , that he might the more home-ly execute his Designe , he studied night and day which way he should bring it to passe : At last , aiming at no lesse revenge then the life of the Offender , he thought , that if he did attempt any thing against the Emperour , his Forces that were in the hands of Aetius , and the authority and prudence of that great Captain , might be his own ruine ; therefore he thought it much conducible unto his designe , to take Aetius out of the world , and Valentinian being weak on that side , might be the more easily ruined : But when this course was resolved upon , all the difficulty was , to execute it ; for , the great power of this valiant Commander was such , as it was a very hard matter to hurt him by force ; and his prudence and circumspection was so great , that any policy could not deceive him . He thought therefore , that there could be no better instrument of his ruine , then Valentinian himselfe , whom he knew to be of a very jealous nature , guided by vile and unworthy persons , and feared the very shadow of any danger . He addressed himselfe unto Heracles , who ever since , as a secret punishment of heaven , did bear the marks of Isidore's nailes in his 〈…〉 he acquainted him with the suspicious grandure of Aetius , the honour all Ita●● 〈…〉 him at his return , the applauds which every one gave him , the love which the people bare him , the affection of the Souldiers , the riches he had gotten in Gaul , his liberality , or rather prodigality towards all the credit he had amongst strangers , the correspondency he held with the Empire 's enemies ; and briefly , to confirm all suspition , he instanced , how when he might have quite ruined Attilas , he saved him , and gave him passage , with a promise probably of assistance in his pernicious designe : That since , he hath made unto himselfe a friend , not only of the Visigots and Burgundians , who are already in Gaul , but also of the Francks and Vandals , by the means of whom , he hath ruined the affaires of the Empire , both in Affrica and Spain : Also by tampering with the Angles , hath lost Brittain and almost all America ; and that his ambition was so great , that if he be not prevented , much dange may be expected to ensue . That for his part , he concluded , that for the publick safty , it was expedient to banish him , not only out of the Empire , but out of the World , because a man so ambitious as he was , would never be won , either by fair means or soul . Heracles , who was naturally pusillanimous and effeminate , and consequently very suspitious and cruell , was easily perswaded , that Aetius had some ill designes , and that it was requisite he should be prevented . In this opinion , after thanks unto Maximus , for his care of the Empire and publick good , he went unto Valentinian into whom he infused such aprehensions of great and sudden danger , that he caused Aetius to be killed the very same day by his Eunuchs ; an act , which rendred him so odious unto every one , as from that time , he almost ceased to be Emperour , being obeyed only as a Tyrant ; and certainly , he sound presently after , that Proxmus , a Roman Knight , answered him very truly , when he asked him , whether he had not done well in killing Aetius : As for that , ( answered he ) I leave it unto your own judgment ; but I know very well , that your left hand hath cut off your right . For , Aitlas moved by the love of Honorica , who had sent him her Picture , and being ill treated by her Brother , desired to be out of his hands , and to marry this Barbarian King : Moreover , being exasperated by his ambition , seeing his grand enemy Aetius dead , he put his Army into a posture , and fell upon Italy so furiously , that our first Forces which opposed him were defeated , and none but Townes held head against him , amongst the rest Aquilea , which , after a three years Siege , he took , and pulled it down to the ground . The Padoans at the same time , and a People called the Venteians , flying from the fury of Aetilas , retired themselves into some little Isles of the Adriatick Sea , with their Wives , Children , and Goods , and all that was pretious unto them , where draining the Lakes and Marishes which they found there , did plant themselves . At the first , they called the place Rialte , meaning , as I think , Rive-al●e , which signifies a high Bank , because the place there is higher then the rest . And since finding the place convenient , they rested there , and afterwards called it Venice , and the Inhabitants Venetians . As soon as Aquilea was demolished , all those that could save themselves , did run to these Isles which were about Rialte , and there built Guards . Those of Concorde Gaorly , those of Altine Vorcelly ; briefly , those of Vincentia , of Bresse , of Mantua , of Bergame , of Millaine , and of Pavia , seeing how safely these first lived in those places , they retired thither also ; and building together as well as they could , they became such friends , that since , they make but one People , who being composed of severall Nations , could not agree upon the election of a King ; but , to remove all jealousie , did agree upon common Lawes , and began to live in the way of a republick , distinct , and separate from the Empire . The reason why I have so long insisted upon this , is , because all Astrologers , who have calculated the fate of these fugitives , do say , that never was Republick founded upon so happy a point as this ; not for any great and large extent of Dominion , but for its long continuance , which seemes , as if it would never have an end , untill all things sublunary must have an universall change ; their lives are very pleasant their Lawes are very good , and they are excellent both in Peace and War ; their Armies have been victorious ; God has given them the Sea for their Walls , and does in every respect favour them , so as there is great likelyhood of future Grandure . These Isles do not now appear to be Isles , but a great City , built upon an infinite number of Bridges ; the Sea is their streets , which running through in so many parts with so much art is admirable as well as their originall . But to returne to our 〈◊〉 from whence I digressed , after Attilas had taken Aquilea , he made towards Rome : and doubtlesse had sacked it , if Valentinian for want of corrage had not rendred himselfe Tributary ; and consented that his Sister Honorica , should be his wife . But this dishonorable peace being made , he retired into Pannonia , where upon his marriage night , and after abundance of wine and banquet , being gone to bed he was found dead in it , in the morning Some said it was by bleeding at the nose which choaked him : others , that he was killed by one of his wives : which way soever it was , he dyed the very night of his marriage easing the Empire , by this meane , both of feare and Tribute . Valentinian in this necessity , found what a fault he had committed in killing Aetius , having not one Captaine that could stop this Barbarian nor any that cared for doing him service , since he had shewed himselfe so bad a pay master . For my part , I was ashamed to be in Italy , and see things in such strange desolation ; and would have tryed to have ruined my selfe with it , had I not by Valentinians and Eudoxes command beene sent unto the Emperour Marcian to demand ayde , as soone as Aquilea was besieged : but I found Marcian very faint towards Valentinian , as well because of Aetius his death , as because Attiles sent him word , that his coming into Italy was onely to obtaine Honorica , with whom he was in love . And knowing that Valentinian did obstinately deny her unto him , he would not relieve him in this necessity into which he had brought himselfe by his ill government , and without reason . Whilest I was negotiating this businesse , I fell so sicke , that every one left me for dead and some told Eudoxe that they saw me buried . You may imagine how she mourned for me : for I may truly say that never any loved more then she me : my disease was very dangerous being a spotted Fever and I continued in it , above eight moneths , and a friend of mine did write unto Isdore intimating my condition , for I was not able to write my selfe . In conclusion , having stayed in Constaninople some eighteene or twenty months to no purpose , I resolved to take ship for Ravenna , where Valentinian was retreated with Eudoxe for his safety . Italy , being thus settled in peace Petronius Maximus the husband of wise Isidore . began to think upon his revenge , all things seeming to second his designe . He was a man of great Authority in the Empire ; For he was Patriarch , and having a designe of revenge , and happily to make himselfe Emperour , he had long beforehand gotten the love of the people and the Souldier ; of the one by his liberality for he was very rich ; and of the other by his popularity in seconding all requests which was made for the ease and freedome of the people . And to render Valentinian odious unto every one , he advised him secretly not to recompence the Souldiers either with honours or benefits , and to lay such a load of taxes upon the people , as should alwayes keepe them poore , and unable to attempt any novelty ; and the better to accomplish his designe , he exasperated all the friends of the great Aetius , as much as possible he could , and courted himselfe into intimat familiarity with them . The Emperour never doubted of any of these things , for he knew Maximus was of opinion that it was best to ruine Aetius : besides it was now so long since the murder was committed , that he beleeved every one had forgotten it . And as for his injury done unto the wise Isidore , he beleeved she had not acquainted her husband with it , since in so many yeares he never made shew of any discontent Briefly , he lived in such a carelesse security , that he permitted the greatest friends of Aetius to be about his person . Which Maximus having long observed , and seeking for a meanes how to satisfie the wise Isidore , who was continually putting him in minde of it , one day taking Thrasiles apart who was one of the greatest friends which Aetius had , and who then had the guard of the Emperours person , he set before his eyes the untimely death of his freind , and the carelessnesse of Valentinian , intimating what an easie matter it was to take revenge upon him ; in so much as he moulded him unto his owne will : And not being content with revenge only , he went further , and resolved to usurpe the Empire : Maximus told Thrasiles that when this was come to passe , he should find full satisfaction and contentment . This resolution being taken , it was not long before it was put in execution : For Thrasiles had the opportunity when he would , being alwayes neere the person of the Emperour . One day therefore when Valentinian dyned in private , Thrasiles and Maximus ; did miserably murder him and Heracles the Eunuch , not for any offence that he made , but for the counsell which he gave the ●●perour when the wise Isidore was forced . Thus dyed Valentinian after he had raign●●●irty yeares . Had I been neere his person at that time , doubtless I had dyed in defence of him : For though the act which he had committed against Isidore was wicked ; yet there can be no cause whatsoever , for lifting up a hand against a Soveraine . Advise one may , but never chastise , much lesse take that life away , which to save he ought to lose his owne . I was then at the sacrifice with the faire Eudixe , where the tumult was so great , that for safety of herselfe she was forced to go out of Rome . For Maximus having committed this homicide he knew that wickednesse must never be done by halves ; and therefore finding the power in his hands , by the meanes of Thrasiles , and some whose friendship he had gotten , and also being assured of the peoples consent , he presently caused himselfe to be elected and proclaimed Emperour : and all this without the least opposition though the Towne was full of tumult . Isidore was presently advertised of it , both by her husband , & by the common report of Valentinians death . And she had such an inveterate hatred of him , that she could not believe unless she saw him dead . Therfore she left her house & went to the Palace , and seeing his corps without a head , she washt her hands in his blood , & received such a strange contentment in his death , that for very excesse of joy , she fell downe dead . I was then , as I told you , with the faire Eudoxe , and would not leave her in such a dysastrous fortune ; but waited upon her whither soever she pleased , in testimony of my affection and fidelity . The haste we made was such , that we hardly tooke any with us . And losing our way in the night we were forced to take up lodging in a wood : She had none with her but her two Daughters , Olimbres , and two young men who usually followed us , and who were much troubled in looking to our horses : So as there was none with her all the night but these two young Princesses ; Olimbres , and my selfe . I did lye downe upon the ground , and she laid her head upon my breast , her two Daughters lay at her feet ; and thus passed away the night as well as we could . Our intention was to get out of Italy , and to go unto Constantinople to Marcianus : For since Maximus had killed the Emperor , and had taken upon him the title of Augustus , we feared he would be revenged upon her for the injury done unto Isidore . Though the night was very dark , and sad to the faire Eudoxe , yet I must confesse it was the sweetest night unto me , that ever I had in my life : for I had my hand continually in her bosome , and her lips close unto mine . Love knowes how I was thus transported , and how oft I was ready to cast off all respect . Which she perceiving , and finding her Daughters to be both asleep , she whispered me in my eare , and said thus unto me : Fie , fie , my Cavalier , do you think the gods are not enough incensed against me , but you must needs provoke them more by mooving me to commit fresh offences ? After this she was silent , and giving me a kiss , she laid her head where it was before : this was a sufficient testimony that she loved me , and after this favour I laid my mouth unto her eare , and said thus unto her . But , my fairest Princesse , what offence would it be , since now you are nobodies but your owne ? Would you have me stay untill another shall enjoy you before my face ? Is it possible you should reserve your selfe for one who never loved you , or for one that can never love you so well as I ? Then she set her mouth unto my eare : My Cavalier , ( said she unto me ) do not offer to offend against god or my honour : and , to put you out of all these doubts , receive this Vow . I doe vow and sweare unto you Ursaces , by the great god whom I adore , that I will never marry any man but you : and if what I have been , would permit me freely to dispose of my selfe , I would take you to my husband this very houre : I do beleeve your affection such unto me that after I have been Empresse you would not have me hold a lesse degree : Fortune perhaps will so dispose of you , that I may with honour give you contentment , and then , curse me if I prove false . In the meane time , live with this satisfaction , that I will never marry any but you : and for assurance of what I sweare , take this kiss , and then joyning her lips to mine , she continued very long upon them : Judge , kind stranger , whether I did receive the oathes with all my heart , since I never desired any thing more passionately . Then I answered her thus : My fairest Princess , I receive this promise with such a thankfull heart , and affectionate soul that in exchange I do entirely give you my selfe . And I do vowe and protest that I will never revoke my gift : but give me leave to sweare by that great God , before whom you have made this promise that if ever it happen with your consent or otherwise , that any one do enjoy you as a husband , I will kill him with the same hand which now you hold in yours : Unto which she said in mine eare , I shall hold you for a faint hearted Traitor , if you do not : After this , she laid downe her head , and we passed away the night as we begun it : But alas I did not long enjoy this happinesse of being with her , no more then my friend . Olimbres the happinesse of being with Placidia : For the next morning , the Tyrant Maximus hearing that Eudoxe and her two Daughters were escaped , he sent so many men several wayes , as at the last they found us , and carryed us back , do what Olimbres and I could in defence of ourselves : Who after severall wounds , and I more then Olimbres , we were carryed to this Tyrant : who not being contented with the murder of Valentinian and usurping the Empire , but would take a full revenge or rather a confirmation of his usurpation , and , to give it a glosse , would marry the faire Eudoxe : Oh heavens ? what would she not have done to prevent it ? But , Oh heavens ! how did I resent it ? I was so wounded both in my thigh and in my right arme , that I was not able to stirre out of my bed : so as I was disabled from doing her any service . In conclusion , the Tyrant seeing that Eudoxe would not consent unto his will by faire meanes , he used her so coorsly that within twelve dayes after the death of Valentinian , he forced Eudoxe to be his wife . I heard the newes of it by Olimbres who was already recovered , and who never stirred from my beds side . And when I knew not how to judge of this Act , but was in doubt of Eudoxes consent , I received a Letter from her which was this . Eudoxes Letter unto Ursaces . IF Eudoxe be not miserable , then never any in the world was . I am in the hands of a bloody Tyrant , who hath forced me unto an unjust marriage : I call the great God by whom I sware unto you for a witnesse that I never did nor wil consent unto it with my heart or will : I summon you to the promise which you made at that time . If you permit me to lament my sad fortune to see my selfe in his hands , who hath so unjustly ravished me from you , I shall curse you , and accuse you with want of affection : Keep therefore your word as I will mine , and let sate do her worst . What attempts would I not have dared , if my power had been equall to my will ? or if my wounds had permitted me ? But alas I was in a condition farre unfit to do any thing to another , when I was not able to run my selfe through with my sword , when I heard Eudoxe was to be enjoyed by a Tyrant : and but for Olimbres , perhaps I had served my owne turne , for he was so carefull of me that I could not do any thing to my selfe ; but gave me so many diverting reasons to the contrary , that he kept me alive nine or tenne dayes till I was so happy as to see the wise and faire Eudoxe enter into my chamber . She had obtained this leave of Maximus , telling him it was but reasonable to see him who had been wounded in her defence : Maximus who desired to gaine me by faire meanes if possible , and having no suspition of me , so handsomely did we carry the matter , and so discreet and faithfull was Isidore unto her Mistresse , that Maximus permitted her . So she came to see me , and leaving all her followers at the dore , she brought with her none but the little Princesse Placidia , knowing that Olimbres would so entertaine her in discourse , as she would not mind what she said . She came to my beds side , and sitting downe offered to speake , but could not : At last seeing teares flowe from mine eyes , and that I was not able to utter one word , she turned herselfe , so that none should observe our griefe . Thus silently we sat along while ; and spoke not one word . At last having tooke a little courage I spoke these words . For ought I see Madam , there is none losers by the bargain but Valentinian and Ursaces : He in losing his life his Empire and his wife : and I the favour of the faire Eudoxe . But alas his losse is nothing unto mine , for being dead he has lost all sensibility of misery , and I that am alive can onely be called miserable because I do resent my misery . She answered me , first with her teares which she could not restraine , and then by her words : Will you , my Cavalier , help to augment my griefe , and in lieu of giving me some comfort and pitty , will you by your reproaches make me more miserable ? But it is well done ; I am contented to be killed , since I see Ursaces does not love me . Oh heavens , cryed I , as loud as I could , being offended at her words , and sorry I had cryed so loud , for two or three came running to me to know what I ayled , to whom I answered that my wounds pained , ( but the paine was gone ) and when they were gone also I began to speake againe . How Madam ? Does not Ursaces love you ? Can you say it , and not blush ? are you not afraid the heavens will punish you for the wrong you do me ? Ursaces not love you Madam ? how long have you knowne him changed ? was it before Valentinian dyed ? No , you have writ the contrary . Was it since his death ? No surely , you cannot chuse but remember my vowes and promise . But perhaps it is since the wrong you have done me in giving your selfe unto this cruell Tyrant . If so , t is time indeed to change my miserable life for a happy death : but you may thank Olimbres that I live , for he onely has hindred me from dying . But since I live , you may be certaine , that you shall live no longer then till I recover so much strength as to take a life away : though you do not love me yet you might well have rendred me some testimony of pitty . But what pitty or compassion can I expect from the wife of a Tyrant ? how can I ever think you any thing but a peece of ingratitude ? if you would live and enjoy your tyranicall husband : do you your selfe reach me my sword , that you may save your own life and his , and see that it is not want of will but strength that keeps me alive . She not being able to endure I should continue any longer , coming neerer answered me thus In saying that Valentinian and you are the only losers , you might very wel have put me into the number , for since you do not love me , my loss is the greatest of all : Did I not feare our discourse would be observed , I would say more , and sweare that I love none but you , and beseech you to beleeve that as you are kept alive by force , so revenge keeps me , for I do not take this Maximus either for husband or Emperour ; but for the most cruell Tyrant that ever was in Rome : Were it not in desire and hopes of this revenge , I would not live a minute , and see you thus wounded . But heaven which is just does promise me revenge for the blood of Valentinian , and for the wrong which is done unto Ursaces and the miserable Eudoxe . In the meane time ( my Cavalier ) take corrage and recover of your wounds as soone as you can , for there is no other meanes to come unto our desired ends , but that . This declaration was comfort enough to my soul , in so much as I recovered of my wounds very suddainly : For this time , she would say no more , but went away , to prevent all suspition of our designe . But about three or four dayes after , she came to see me againe , told me the manner how Maximus had killed Valentinian , and how he intended to marry her , as he said himselfe , at which she was so extreamly offended as she resolved to dispatch him some way or other , out of the world . Oh my Princesse , ( said I unto her ) you must do nothing imprudently , for if you once failn your enterprise , you can never after hope to attempt it without abundance of danger to your selfe ; besides , you would do me very great wrong , if you employ any other hand but mine in the blood of him who is the Parricide of my Soveraine , and the ravisher of you . This is the course which I conceive best to be taken : Valentinian , long before Attilas turned his armes against Italy , had concluded a peace with Genserick King of the Vandals , and left all that he had in Affrica unto him , upon condition he should be his friend and confederate . This Barbarian hath ever since made great demonstrations of love unto the Emperour , and would never take part with any that were his enemyes : Make knowne unto him the wicked machinations of Maximus ; acquaint him with the murder of Valentinian ; shew him how he hath usurped the Empire : complaine unto him of the force he offereth unto you , and summon him unto the promise upon which Affrica is his : Feare not but he will relieve you : for though he be a Barbarian , yet he is generous , and it is their Nationall vertue to keep promise unto death , and more unto the dead then unto their loving friends : Now , to make sure work , because all these Barbarians are naturally greedy and covetous , offer him the Empire , that he may be more eager upon it : tell him what friends and meanes you can make for him in Italy . And that you are able to make his way easy unto him , by the assistance of those who are adherents unto you against the murderer of the Emperor : now though I must need say , it is hard to endure , that any Barbarian should ever Lord it in Italy ; yet better so , then to be without revenge . Eudixe considering a while upon what I said , did answer me , that all the difficulty in the businesse would be , how to treat so secretly and speedily with this Barbarian , that he might be in Italy before it was discovered ; and considering my present condition , she knew not whom to employ , that would be quick enough in the expedition ; that she had rather die a hundred deaths , then ever Bed with this Tyrant ; that she could put it off a while , by counterfeiting sicknesse , but that could not be long . I advised her to continue her counterfeiting and the better to delude the eyes of those who saw her , that she should every morning use the some of Brimstone to her face and hands , which would make her look so pale , that every one would believe her really sick . As for dispatching into Affrica , it was my misfortune to be in such a case , that I could not ; and besides , I had made a vow never to go out of Italy , untill I had killed the Tyrant : But that she might very well trust my dear friend Olimbres , who , I was sure , would be both faithfull and diligent in her commands , and that I would answer for his fidelity and capacity . She , who desired nothing more then revenge , and to be out of this Tyrants power , referred the whole management unto me , and desired me to dispatch him with instructions , which I did ; and Olimbres shewed himselfe so wise and diligent , that within fifteen daies he arrived at Carthage , negotiated so with Genserick , as he disposed him unto Revenge , unto Usurpation , and to the Plunder of Rome ; insomuch as within two months after , he set foot in Italy , with three hundred thousand fighting men , composed of Affricans , Moors , and Vandals , which put such a terrour into the City and all the Province , that every one fled to the Mountains , Woods , and Rocks . And because we did solicite him to come straight to Rome , that he might take the Tyrant , he made all the haste that possible he could , without any halt , or stay in any Townes by the way . This put Maximus into such a fright , as without seeking to make any resistance , he permitted every one to shift for themselves as well as they could , and for his part , he fled into the Mountains with the rest . I was by this time well recovered of my wounds ; and had not the fair Eudoxe charged me to the contrary , I had executed my designe ; but she still restrained me , untill for more safety , the Vandal was neerer the Town . But now , seeing that in lieu of defending his usurped Estate , he left it as a prey unto the Barbarians , I was affraid lest he should save himselfe , and that when Genserick had left Italy , he would then returne againe unto his Tyranny . This was the reason why I followed after him , with some of my friends , and overtook him upon the banks of Tiber ; and though most of my Company was tired out , yet I resolved to charge him , and let him go no farther . I challenged him therefore , and charged him with his wickednesse , in the death of the Emperour , in the usurpation of Italy , and in the force used against Eudoxe ; and being guilty of all , he refused to fight with me , but spurred away as fast as he could : At which his own men were so ashamed and animated , that all joyning with my friends , they rid after him , and by chance , my Horse having better heeles then the rest , I first overtook him , and gave him such a blow upon the head , that he fell to the ground , where those that came after me , dispatched him out-right , so much was every one incensed against him , for his perfidie and cowardise . Thus ended this Tyrant , so hated by his own men , as when he was dead , they cut him in pieces , and threw him into the River , as if they would wash away his crimes in that manner ; but all the water in the River Tiber could not wash away halfe of those which he had committed , against the Emperour , against the fair Eudoxe , and against the State. I have hitherto related the miserable accidents which befell Eudoxe and me but these which I have now to relate , are much more dysastrous ; for alas ; they have brought me into this miserable condition in which you see me . Now did Genserick enter the City and he found no resistance , not so much as a dore shut against him . Eudoxe received him , giving him the title of Augustus , and telling him , that the Empire owed their liberty unto him ; and , briefly , did him all the honour , and gave him all the thanks , that was possible . But this Barbarian , in lieu of being more gentle and affable by these favours , they made him more haughty and intolerable ; In lieu of friendship , he proved an enemy , and carried himselfe , not as a Prince who came to relieve a distressed Princesse , but as a Conquerour , who by force of Armes , after a long War , had conquered an enemies Country . He gave up the Towne for plunder , and making no difference between sacred and prophane things , he pillaged the Temples of all their Vessells and Treasures , and of all those Rarities , which the people and Roman Emperours for many ages , had , out of their devotion , presented unto them . And after this sad confusion had lasted fifteen daies , he ran over most part of Italy , till he came to Parthenopea , where he did nothing but waste and spoile the Country ; and when he was even glutted with spoile and rapine , he returned into Affrica , having loadned his Ships with the riches and rarities that he found in the City . But alas , not being contented with these inanimate things , he ravished away with him such persons , as he thought might be usefull to him , and amongst the rest , Oh heavens ! he carried away the fair Eudoxe and her two Daughters , Eudoxe and Placidia : I was then close by this desolate Princesse , when he sent her word , that she was to prepare for her departure within three daies after : She fell into a swound at the message , and was very neer death ; but I wish to heaven , that she and I had both dyed , rather then carried captives into Affrica . Oh heavens , how can I remember this accident and live ? I went out of Rome with some of my friends , not acquainting any with my designe , not so much as my deer friend Olimbres , with whom I could not speak when I went , because he was with Genserick , who had taken him into his friendship , since his Affrican voyage , and who by Eudoxe's command never stirred from him that he might save the Town as much as possible ; so as at his request , he did many favours unto severall persons . I sent afterwards to him , to the end he should assure Eudoxe , that I would either get her out of these barbarous hande or die . She , who had a very solid and sound judgment , did know very well , that my enterprise was impossible by reason of that numerous body of men that Genserick brought with him , which exceeded the number of three hundred thousand men : Had she known where I was , doubtlesse she had kept me from executing my designe ; but , lest I should be surprised by the Vandals , I never stayed a whole night in a place I had rallied together about a thousand Horse , and if I had had a little more time perhaps I had got up such an Army , as should have eased these Barbarians of our spoils , which they were carrying into Affrica , or at least , should have felt the weight of a Roman Arme ; but I had only eight daies time . And not being able to endure they should carry away Eudoxe , I resolved to fight this great and terrible Army , with this little handfull of men , thinking my life could not end upon a more noble account , nor in a better cause . Having ambuscado'd my selfe in a Wood , neer the way of Hostia , I saw some part of this great Army march in very bad order ; but my aime being only at Eudoxe , I kept my selfe still close , till I saw some Chariots comming , in which I perceived some Ladies ; and supposing them to be the same I did expect , I encouraged my men , telling them , that this would be an act worthy of a Roman name . Upon setting spurs to my Horse , and they most couragiously following me , we charged these Chariots , whose Guard was above ten thousand Barbarians . I shal not relate the passage of this charge , for it is impertinent : But so it was that we routed them ; and had Eudoxe been there , as I thought she was doubtlesse I had delivered her out of these barbarous hands : but , as ill luck was she was still behinde ; and those Ladies which I saw , were such , as had been taken in the City and Country , and were to be carried with the rest of the Booty into Affrica . Oh heavens ! how was I grieved , when I saw my selfe thus mistaken ? and had all the Army on my back ; for , upon this Tumult , the Vanguard recoyled , and the Reerguard advanced and drew into Battalia ; so as I was environed on all sides with so great a number of enemies , as we could expect nothing but ruine : Some ran away , others stayed ; for my part I laid me down amongst the dead , and was stripped of my clothes as they were ; and it was happy for me , for my clothes being carried by a Souldier , Eudoxe knew them and shewed them unto Olimbres , who would not leave her . All that she said , was : I see , Ursaces , at the last hath met with that Rest , which Fortune ever denyed him . Upon this expression , she swouned in her Chariot . Olimbres running after him who had my clothes , he asked where he got them ; and being told the place , he went presently unto it , and sought till he found me ; how sad was he , when he saw me ! However , he got leave of the Vandal , to do me the last office of buriall : He would needs return to Rome , and have me carried also upon Boughs . I was so jogged in the carriage , that I gave some signes of life . Olimbres seeing this , was beyond all measure glad , and brought me into the first house they came unto , where I received such Cordialls , as I recovered out of my long swoun . You may imagine , Silvander , how glad I was , when carrying my friend to his grave , I found him alive ; those who saw me did plainly see , that his life was as deer unto me as my own ; yet , we had both been happy had we ended our daies then , for then I should not have grieved at the absence and ravishment of the fair Eudoxe , nor Olimbres , at parting from his dear Placidia . This consideration made me resolve upon death , as soon as I heard this persidious Genserick had carried Eudoxe and her two Daughters away ; but the great care which my friend had of me , kept me from the execution of my designe , as long as my wounds kept me in bed . But when I had recovered my selfe of these wounds , and was able to get upon a Horse , I stole away as secretly as possibly I could from him ; and taking the way towards Tuscany , I hid my self in the Appennine Mountaines , intending to die with hunger or some such hardship , not being willing to shed my blood , for fear of offending the great god , who punisheth Homicides . At the last , the languishment of this life , made me resolve upon a more sudden death ; and when , casting off all consideration of heaven , I would have run my sword to my heart , my dear Olimbres came , and stayed my arme , so by this means , gave me a life the second time . Then afterwards , when I still persisted in my resolution to effect my intentions , a young man came in , whose beauty and wisdome did make us think , that comming in such a nick of time , he was some messenger sent from god , purposely to divert me from my designe . I must confesse , that at the first I thought him so , and was so obedient to his words , that I had no minde to kill my selfe , hoping to receive from him some supernaturall aid ; so as being thus deceived , we all three went unto the next Town , to get Olimbres dressed of a great wound which I gave him , when he offered to take the sword out of my hand , where with I would have killed my selfe . But when I understood , that this young man was a Segusian , as you are , and that he came to the place where I was , by meer chance , I confesse , I took a stronger resolution of dying then before , and doubtlesse had , but for this young man , whose name was Celadon , as afterwards he told me , who used such strong arguments , and gave me such good reasons , that I resolved to stay till the recovery of Olimbres . There was in this place an old and grave Chirurgeon , ( who dressed the wound of my friend ) whose age and travells in severall Countries , had got him great knowledge and experience : this man took speciall notice of our sorrowes ; and as one word may sometimes discover what we desire to keep secret ; so I did not so well dissemble the matter , but he did partly suspect my designe ; so as one day he took me aside , and said thus unto me : Think it not strange , Sir , that I , unasked , intrude my selfe to give you some counsell ; my age , your merit , and my duty to god , invites me to it ; take therefore in good part what I shall say . I know , that you are seized with extream sorrowes , and that you have a designe against your own life . Do not offer it , for god , after your death , will most severely punish all murderers of themselves . And besides , to kill ones selfe , argues a defect in courage , as if you durst not look a dysaster in the face ; and as those who fly for fear of their enemies , so such as kill themselves for fear of any dysaster , do flye out of the world for want of courage , and because they dare not abide one of fortune's blowes . God hath given unto man judgment and prudence , to make his election by solid and sound reason ; and because man , being possessed with passion , can neither judge nor chuse aright , he hath given him a communicative soul , to the end that making choice of one or more friends , he may ask counsell of them , in all matters of importance . And because friends are very often interested in their friends businesse , this god , not leaving man without a good guide , hath given him Judges and Kings , to order and decide all manner of doubts and controversies . This great Creator of men , loving them as his Children , would furnish them with all that is necessary both to live and to die ; and to that end hath inspired the Massilians , to constitute prudent Judges ; it seeming unto them , that death is no injury , but a tribute of nature , and therefore it would be unjustly done to deny that remedy unto such , as with reason do demand it : And therefore they have erected a publick Theater in their City , where they use to keep poyson , and will give it unto him to drink , who shall desire to die , if it be so , that the Councell of six hundred do adjudge that his reasons why he desires death ; be good . I do hint this unto you , Sir , that if you be oppressed with any sad dysaster , you may rid your selfe from the tyranny of it , by the judgment of so many , worthy , wise , and prudent persons . For my part , because you shall not think I give you such counsell , as I will not take my selfe , I am resolved within these few daies to make my addresse unto them , being incited thereunto by a contrary opinion unto yours ; for , I have lived along age , full fourescore and nineteen years , in great felicity , according to my rank and quality ; rich , in the gifts of fortune , above any of my profession ; happy in Children , beloved of my Neighbours , esteemed of every one ; and as I have lived , so I would die happily ; I would not stay so long , as untill my hundreth year , lest I should tempt some dysaster , to make me die miserable ; having learned , that if Priamas had dyed a little before the losse of his Town , he had been the greatest Prince of all Asia . This good old man used this language unto me , which had no small operation upon my thoughts ; for , as soon as I came to Olimbres , I made this relation unto him : and the result was , that we would all three for company go unto this place , and put an end unto our daies . But heaven would not have it so , for he dyed when you relieved us . These two Women which you saved , were his two Daughters , who came along with him , to close his eyes , if the Councell of Six Hundred had granted him the poyson . We thought our selves obliged to assist them , and not to forsake them , till they had found the Corps of their dead Father , and given their last duty unto him , who never had any misfortune in his life ; and to the end , that after his death he might be happy also , in being interred by the hands of his own Children . But to return unto that which concernes us . We were fully resolved to prosecute our designe , and to make it appear , that it was not the losse of Estate , or shipwrack , or any such , did move our wills unto it , being very rich , and owners of great possessions , we sent unto our houses for our servants to come unto us , with a considerable summe of many . Thus Ursaces ended , moving me infinitely to compassionate his fortune and Eudoxe's . And having answered , that I have seen many , who had petitioned the Counsell of Six Hundred for this poyson , and that it was granted unto some , and refused unto others . He desired in all favour to keep it secret , lest some friend unto Maximus should prevent them , and hinder their death . Then he asked me , how the Request or Petition used to be presented , in what termes , and what ceremonies were used . To which I answered , that the thing was very easy ; one to addresse himselfe unto a Magistrate , especially appointed to receive such Petitions : That he would make report of it unto the Councell of Six Hundred : That none ever used to name themselves , because there should be no respect of persons , and the Petition must be in this Forme . A Petition , Presented unto the Councell of Six Hundred , demanding the Poyson . THe high and soveraign Councell of six Hundred , are humbly requested to grant unto the Petitioner , the favourable Cure of all human miseries , by vertue , and according to the sage and generous Lawes of the Massilians , who are ordained Judges upon earth betwixt Fortune and Men. And to that end , he humbly beseecheth , that a certain day may be assigned , on which he may produce his reasons and arguments before you . And so god preserve and augment your Grandure . They desired a Copy of this , to the end they might not mistake ; and having promised one unto them , I continued . After they have assigned you a day , ( said I unto them ) and after you have laid before them the occasions , which move you unto a desire of death , which must be done in as clear and short a method as you can , without naming your selves or any other : If they finde your matter just , they will grant your request . When I had spoken these last words , I plainly saw by the tears of Ursaces , that he did desire death ; but I perceived , that Olimbres was invited unto it , only out of affection unto his Companion , from whom he would never part . After a few dayes , thus spent , their servants came unto them out of Italy being many in number , and bringing abundance of riches with them . All things being then in readynesse , they entreated me to accompany them before the Judges , and to do them this last and lamentable office . Which I did with much sorrow , for I loved them , and was afraid the Councell would think their request just . They presented their Petitions , and were assigned the third day after ; for that was the terme which was given them , in which they might change their minds . But Ursaces was constant , and resolute in his opinion : and with Olimbres presented themselves both being very well habited and attended : And being called before the Councell , they were asked their reasons , why they would dye ; Ursaces briefly answered thus . The Request of Ursaces . I Desire to dye , Massilian Lords , because life is displeasing , unprofitable , and shamfull unto me ; displeasing , because loving and being loved by a most faire and vertuous Lady , she is carried away a slave into a strange Country ; unprofitable , because the ravisher is infinitely puissant above my strength : And shamfull ; because , having sworne a thousand times unto this Lady , that as long as I lived , he should not wrong her : It is a most abominable shame for me to live and suffer it . Now the great God having given life unto men , for their good , there is no reason it should be enjoyed if it be bad . For this cause , sage Sirs , I do present my self before you , in hopes to obtaine that comfort which you do not use to refuse unto miserable men : and be most certaine of this , that you did never grant it to any more miserable , nor who desired it more then my selfe . The speech of Ursaces , caused every one to fixe their eyes upon him , admiring his constancy and resolution of language ▪ for he did not alter either in voyce or complexion . Then Olimbres addressed himselfe in this manner . The Request of Olimbres . I Desire to dye , Massilian Lords , for the same reasons which my freind hath formerly alledged ; for as he , so I , have lost her I love ; and more , because I see that he my friend desires to dye . For loving him above all the world , all the world is nothing to me if he leave it . Amity is nothing but an union of two wills ; and I do not love him , should I consent unto a disunion . It is against the duty of any man of honor , to cease loving , where once he is with reason fixed : all reason constraines me to this amity : for he is transcendently vertuous : an unparalelled friend , and I owe him my life . Were it not an absurd contradiction of reason , if I should faile in poynt of friendship ? Therefore , grave and wise Sirs , since heaven has ordained you for a comfort unto the afflicted , deny not this remedy unto me , lest you should contradict your owne lawes and ordinances , which you have for many ages adjudged to be so just and sacred . Every one admired the resolution of this constant friend . The Councell , after a long debate was in doubt whether they should grant or deny their demands , untill the Principall of the Councell by the advice of them all , asked Ursaces , whether he would permit his friend to dye ? Unto which he answered , No. And why ? ( asked the wise Massilans . ) Because ( answered Ursaces ) he ought to live and comfort , if he can , his unfortunate Lady and mine . Have you ( said the Massilian ) permission from the Lady that you love , to dye because you are not able to relieve her ? I have not ( answered Ursaces ) for I never saw her since this misfortune happened : But I dare assure you , that her generous heart would consent unto it ; and if she were in my place she would make the same request which I do . The Lords of the Councell after this , did long argue the matter amongst themselves : And it was resolved and agreed upon ; and the Principall with a grave and audible voice gave this Judgement . The Judgement of the Councell of Six Hundred . UPon the request presented unto us by these two Petitioners to obtain the consolation of all humane miseryes , the Councell doth ordaine that before it be granted unto the first Petitioner , he shall procure the permission of the Lady whom he loves , to dispose of his life , and upon a certificate of the same , his desire shall be granted . As for the other ; since his friend will not consent unto his death he is declared incapable of obtaining the favour . And because both of them are lovers and loved , and because a lover ought not to live for himselfe , but for the Person whom he loves , therefore by consequence he neither can nor ought to dispose of his life , without the permission of her whose he is . Oh heavens ? ( cryed out Ursaces having heard this doome ) how shall I passe away my sad dayes and nights ? Then making an humble reverence to the Lords , he went from the Councell , but so sad that he could not obtaine his demand , as every one did admire the constancy and firme desire of death . Olimbres was not so eager of it , because his desire of death was onely to accompany his friend : and therefore was very glad of the denyal . Then they retyred to their lodgings , much lamenting their miserable fortunes . And the noyse was spread not onely all over the Towne but also through the Country , that two great Roman Persons were come purposely to demand the poison . Upon this , a great Astrologer , who was desirous to know who they were , came to visit them . This man was very old , and had wholly addicted himselfe unto that science , so as he was growne very admirable in predictions . This man being advertised of their designe , fearing that their corrages disposing them so eager of death , and the poison being denyed them , that they would have recourse unto the sword , he desired he might advise them according to the rules of his Art. With this intention he went unto them one morning when they were alone in their chamber . He desired me to be his conducter because we had some acquaintance , when I was a student there . I shall not make any relation of the particular discourse which they had , for they were very long . But so it was that punctually knowing the time of their Nativities : having long contemplated upon their Physiognomies and hands , and having drawne some lines in paper which he parted , and then joyned together ; he said thus unto them . Sirs , live , and preserve your selves for a better season , which the heavens do promise unto you . As for you ( said he unto Ursaces ) you shall recover her whom you have lost , by the meanes of a man whom of all the world you love best : you shall enjoy full contentment and possesse her many yeares , in the same Towne where your love first begun . And you ( said he unto Olimbres ) you shall marry her whom you love : you shall bring her back unto her Country with her Mother ; you shall not dye till an Emperour of the West be made . These things which I tell you are infallible , and nothing can divert them . The reputation of this man , had such an influence upon Ursaces that he resolved to believe him , and follow his counsell ; and conjured him by the great God whom he adored , to assist him with his best advise . Then he propounded unto him the hatred of Genserick , and the danger he should incurre by going into Affrica . You must , ( said he ) send back all your domestiques into Italy , and make a shew as if you would kill your selfe , to the end the report of your death may be spread abroad : some few dayes after , you must designe your selfe in the habit of a slave and put your selfe into the service of your friend , who may carry you into Affrica where he shall meet Genserick , and doubt not but that being thus unknowne , you will compasse your desires . I would advise you to go unto Constantinople , there stay till Olimbres come to you with Eudoxe and Placidia : for I finde by my observations that he will bring them thither . But I have three reasons to say that you must go into Affrica . First because I do foresee that you must be taken for a slave , and you cannot avoyd it : Secondly , that perhaps your stay there will be very vexatious to you in being so long without your friend , and not seeing her you love and lastly that you may assist Olimbres with your counsell , who will have occasion to stand in need of it . Moreover , it is very necessary that you make ● report run , that you are dead , to take away all suspition from Genserick , and all the ill will that he may conceive against Olimbres ; if you stay either in Greece or in Italy , it is impossible , but some or other will discover you . Thus did this wise man advise him , and after he had committed him to heavens custody , he went home to his house . Ursaces having consulted long with himselfe what to do , at the last resolved to observe him punctually in every thing ; and therefore one evening , having gotten a bladder full of blood close to his side , under his clothes , he went to walk by the Sea-side , with most of his domesticks following him , and many others of the Towne , where after he had made a long and sad discourse of his miseries , and complained extreamly against his refusall of poyson , faigning that he would not live any longer , he thrust a knife into his side , and made the blood in the bladder run out in great abundance , so as every one thought him dead . Then getting from amongst them , he threw himselfe into the Sea , leaving us his Cloak in our hands , Olimbres and I seeming , as if we endeavoured to hold him . It was now twilight , and he could swim very well , so as plunging himselfe over head , and swimming under water , we presently lost the sight of him . Every one was stricken with wonder , Olimbres lamented extreamly , purposely to make it be believed , that his friend was dead : Then telling what his name was , the newes of his death was divulged far and neer . In the mean time , I went unto the place where I knew he would retire himselfe , and bringing him the habit of a Slave , and lodging him in a poor house , I accommodated him with all things requisite . It hapned the next morning , Olimbres seeming to search for the body of his friend , found the Corps of the good old Chirurgion , and bringing it unto his two Daughters , they rendred him the last office of a Sepulcher , as if heaven would not let this happy old man want any dues that belonged unto men , after his death : His Daughters erected him a Tombe , and I , at their request , did write his Epitaph , which was fixed upon it . A few daies after , Olimbres sent all his Domesticks , together with those of Ursaces's , and the two Daughters of the old Chirurgion , into Italy ; and taking others , he went with his friend , disguised like a Slave , into Affrica , much desiring my company : But , since my destiny was , to obey him who brought me up , I would not disobey his will. This , Madam , ( said Silvander unto Leonida ) is all that I know concerning the fortune of Ursaces , who for his fidelity , deserves all manner of contentment . Leonida would have answered , if Hylas had not stept in and interrupted her : Did you ever hear ( said he ) of such a fool , the veryest fool that ever made profession of any love ? What! serve all his life for no other contentment , but to be called , My Cavalier , and to call her , My fairest Princesse , or at the best , to have but some few dry and miserable kisses ? And this , forsooth , must be thought enough , to make him run so many hazards of his life , to spil so much of his blood , to demand poyson , and at last to turn slave . For my part , I think he is rightly served , and let him take all his labour for his paines ; let him wear the habit of a slave into Affrica , for all his life has been nothing but a slavery . Adamas and all the Company could not chuse but laugh at the opinion of Hylas , and had it not been supper-time , I believe he had not passed without an answer . But the Druide rose up , and taking Tircis by one hand , and Phocion by the other , he took a turne or two in the Gallery , whilst supper was setting upon the table , and every one observed what he thought most rare ; and amongst the rest , Tircis looking upon a King , armed with many Pennons and ornaments hanging about him , with a countenance full of gravity : Father , ( said he unto him ) I beseech you tell me , who is this , who bears upon his Shield of Gules , three Diademes , Or ? It is Pharamond , said the Druide ; the first King of the Francks , who made the Romans feel the weight of his victorious Armes in Gaul . And who is that , continued Tircis , that is next unto him , that beareth Azure , a Cat , Argent , armed Gules ? It is ( said Adamas ) Gondioch , King of the Burgundians , who took this Animall for his Armes . And , who the other , ( said Tircis ) who bears Or , three Ravens , , with their wings displayed , Proper , and purple Tallons ? It is ( answered Adamas ) the King of the Gepides , called Ardarick . Who is he , replyed Tircis , who bears Gules , a Falcon , with wings displayed , Or , crowned Argent ? I need not ask you , for you have already told me , that he is called Attilas , King of the Hunnes . It must needs be confessed , that you have been very curious , not only in getting the Pictures of so many illustrious persons , but also in adorning them , and arming them as they were wont to be . In the mean time , Hylas , who held Alexis by her hand , he was discoursing upon other subjects ; for , being growne desperately in love with her , he could not upon any termes leave her . Adamas , who took notice of it , and was very glad that he was so mistaken , because it would more delude others . When he was going out of the Gallery , he turned towards Hylas : Well , shepheard , ( said he unto him ) which is the Piece whom you think fairest in the place ? Hylas made present answer , that it was Alexis . But , said Adamas , I mean , of the Pictures which you have seen . Have seen ! said Hylas , nay , I have no eyes to look upon any thing but Alexis : And if you look for any satisfaction to that question , you must aske Tircis ; for those are Pictures only of dead persons , and he loves such above any that are alive . I am able to answer for my selfe , said Tircis , that I do see none fairer then Alexis , nor which pleaseth me better . How ( said Hylas , who began to be jealous ) Hylas , I see then , is not the only inconstant man in the Company , since you are growne a liker of any . But Mistresse , ( said he unto Alexis ) let it not trouble you , for he is better for being inconstant . Why , Servant , ( said Alexis ) do you say so ? Because , said he , that he was wont to love none but dead people . Do you not see , replyed Tircis , that if I love death , I must needs love Alexis , since her beauty is able to kill as many as death it selfe ? Ah! ( replyed Hylas ) if you take it in that sense , I have done : But to make us both contented , let her give death unto Tircis , and life unto Hylas . Both you and I shall be very well contented , replyed Tircis , in receiving either a life or a death so sweet . Upon this word , every one going out of the Gallery , they sat down to supper , which being ended , and a good part of the night spent in discourse , they were all conducted to their Chambers , where having rested themselves , they went the next morning to their own Homes , so satisfied with the courteous civility of Adamas , and with the beauty and good behaviour of Alexis , that every one did highly commend them ; but especially Hylas , who not being able to hold from extolling the perfections of his new Mistresse , by fortune they met with Astrea , Diana , and Phillis , in the great Meadow , with Madonthe , Laonice , Pallinice , Cyrcinea , and Florice , which expected their return , to hear a report of the beauty of Alexis , which they had already heard of . And Phillis addressing her selfe unto Lycidas : Well , shepheard , said she unto him , how do you like this so much cryed up Beauty ? I will not answer you , said he , untill you have asked Hylas . Well , Servant , said she unto Hylas , what reports will you afford us ? And because he answered not : What , Servant , said she not speak unto your Mistresse ? You my Mistresse , said he , and I your Servant ! No , no , if you think it , believe me , you are mistaken ; for I assure you , I think of nothing lesse . How ! Servant , ( said Phillis , and seemed to be troubled ) will you not have me to be your Mistresse ? Good shepheardesse , said he , do not use the word , Servant , and the word , Mistresse , so familiarly , for they are not seasonable amongst us . At what Game ( said she ) have I lost you , Hylas ? At the Game of the Fairest , answered he . Do you not know , that it was alwaies my custome , to leave those I loved , as soon as I found one that was fairer : Aske Florice , Cyrcenea , Palliuice , Madonthe , and Laonice , if I did not so by them : If none of these will tell you , then ask Phillis , your very good friend ; for if she will confesse the truth , she will tell you , how I have left her for Alexis , who indeed is the fairest and most lovely , that ever I saw . Every one did laugh heartily at the discourse of Hylas , and Phillis amongst the rest , who said thus unto him : Why , shepheard , are you then fully resolved to love me no longer ? It is possible , you should quit me for a Druide ? But my comfort is , it will be long , before you can have any fruition of your love ; for Alexis cannot marry , untill her time with the Carnutans be expired . Hylas smiling and shaking his head at this : I assure you , shepheardesse , said he , you tell me a thing , that would make me in love with Alexis , if I were not so before ; for ever since I began to look upon women , I never loved any yet so , but I began to hate her , as soon as ever I thought of marriage : So as if Alexis be not content with her time , I will give her as much more , and yet love her . Now let me tell you , there is an odd kinde of ambition in my love , which I must by all means strive to satisfie . I have already loved Maides , Wives , and Widowes : I have courted my Inferiours , my Equalls , and my Superiours : I have served fooles , crafty ones , and good ones : I have met with severity , courtesy , and insensibility , to either love or hatred : I have tried old ones , middle aged , and very children : I have liked the fair , the black , and the browne , beauties : I have made addresses unto some , that did love me ; unto others , that did not love me : I have tryed all conditions , and all humours , that can be in women . But I must confesse , I never courted a Druide or a Vestall before , I have been hitherto a Novist in that holy Tribe ; and I think , the gods have sent me this fair Alexis , to the end , I may make it my boast , that I am the most perfect and experienced Lover that ever was None in the Company could forbear laughing . Florice , she addressed her selfe unto him : Hylas , said she , are you not afeard , that Tharamis will blast you with lightning from heaven , for offering to court one that is dedicated unto him ? Oh! Florice , said Hylas , you that are so religiously devoted unto the gods , have not you dedicated your selfe unto Tharamis , and yet you have had Theombres in your armes a thousand times , and never feared any blasting with lightning from heaven ? 'T is true , ( said Florice , very faintly ) but things that are absolutely forbidden , do more offend the gods , then those which are indifferent . A very fine excuse indeed , said Hylas , and well found out ; pray tell me , where do you finde , that the gods did ever forbid it ? If you had ever seen a Druide or a Vestall received into their Orders , by their Antients , said she , you would not have asked me this question . Oh , Oh , said Hylas , I do now understand you very well ; it is the old drie Druides that does forbid them , but yet they are no gods : It is a Law made only by men , men that are old , and not able to enjoy the pleasures of youth , and therefore are envious , and deny unto youth what their age is deprived of . Fie , shepheard , ( said Tircis ) mingle not things prophane with things sacred , and consider , that the gold of Apollo's Temple , which cost us Gaulians so dear , was dedicated unto him by men . Oh my good friend Tircis , said Hylas , how long is it since you became so amorous ? You , I say , who were not wont to be contented with the Living , but would rake the Tombes and Monuments for one , whom it pleased the gods to take unto themselves from amongst men ; you , that were not wont to be conversant amongst the living , but the dead , do you now come to talk of the gods , and of things that belong to living men ? Oh , Hylas , ( said Tircis , and sighed ) how infinitely you wrong me ; I do confesse , that I do love Cleon , and I shall rather lose the memory of my selfe , then of her and her perfections . But wherein do I offend the gods , or in my duty towards men ? Would it not be infinite ingratitude to the gods , not to honour their most perfect work ? And he were not a man , that would not love or forget that thing , which above any in the world is most worthy of love and memory . Thus these Shepheards discoursed , whilst Lycidas related unto Phillis and the fair Astrea , what he had seen in the house of Adamas , and how fair Alexis was . Truly , said he , I hope , that I may without offence tell you , that she is the very perfect resemblance of my dear and dead Brother , when he was in his greatest beauty ; for , I did never in all my life see two faces , no , nor any Glasse , represent a more exact resemblance . Is it possible , said Astrea . So true , said Lycidas , that I know no difference between them , but in their habit ; and to tell you truly , me thought Alexis to be a little fairer of the two . Oh heavens ! said Astrea , can you favour me so far , as to help my eyes unto this long'd for sight ? Then turning to Diana , and whispering her in the ear : I promise you , Sister , said she , that if I can obtain the favour , I will go with her , and turn Druide . Oh god , Sister , said Diana , never think of such a sad separation , or else resolve , to take Phillis and me with you . Oh , said Astrea , that is too unreasonable , for it would be too great a wrong unto Silvander and Lycidas . Diana would have replyed , but Astrea made a signe unto her to be silent , lest they should be heard . After this , all the Company retired to their own homes , resolving to visit Adamas and the fair Alexis within three daies after : A terme , which Astrea thought to be an age , so extreamly did she long for a sight of this so much beloved resemblance . In the mean while , Celadon was as impatient for a sight of her . The end of the two first Tomes of Astrea , according to the Originall . FINIS . 
A71189	----	Astrea. Part 2. a romance / written in French by Messire Honoré D'Urfe ; and translated by a person of quality. Astrée. English Urfé, Honoré d', 1567-1625. 1658 Approx. 2149 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 210 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. Text Creation Partnership, Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) : 2006-02 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1). A71189 Wing U132_pt2 ESTC R23560 12072949 ocm 12072949 53527 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A71189) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 53527) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 584:7 and 584:8 or 584:9) Astrea. Part 2. a romance / written in French by Messire Honoré D'Urfe ; and translated by a person of quality. Astrée. English Urfé, Honoré d', 1567-1625. Davies, John, 1625-1693. 3 v. ([4], 427; [4], 208, 215; [4], 460 p.) Printed by W.W. for H. Moseley, T. Dring, and H. Herringman ..., London : 1657-58. Translation of Astrée. Volume 3 has special t.p. The third and last volume of Astrea a romance ... London: Printed for Hum. Mosely, Tho. Dring and H. Herringman, 1658. To the reader signed: J.D. [i.e. John Davies] Cf. BM. Reproduction of original in the University of Illinois (Urbana-Champaign Campus). Library. Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford. Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO. EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor. The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines. Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements). Keying and markup guidelines are available at the Text Creation Partnership web site . eng 2005-06 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2005-07 Aptara Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2005-10 Mona Logarbo Sampled and proofread 2005-10 Mona Logarbo Text and markup reviewed and edited 2006-01 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion ASTREA . A ROMANCE , WRITTEN IN FRENCH , BY Messire Honorè D'Vrfe ; AND TRANSLATED BY A Person of Quality . The second Volume . LONDON , Printed by W. W. for H. Mosely , Y. Dring , and H. Herringman : And are to be sold at their Shops in St Pauls Church-yard , Fleetstreet , and in the Lower walke in the New Exchange , 1657. TO THE READER . HAving in the Epistle to the precedent Volume insisted on the generall advantages accrewing to Mankind by Romances , and particularly by this of Astrea above any other , some would haply imagine there were no more to be done in this , than to tell the Reader that this is a second Volume of the same excellent ASTREA , when he hath the Book already in his hands . This were an imagination flat enough , even though , out of an excess of foresight , they should further suspect it were the Stationer's designe to commend both , by telling him , that , As good entertainment begets confidence ; so the world 's kind reception of the former , had contributed much to the publishing of this Second Volum . No , these are Cajolleries , and Artifices may haply be excusable before such Books , as , like pittifull Shewes , must needs have a Trumpet or a Jack . pudding at the Doore , that is , such as would surprise people into a credulity , not a little prejudiciall to their Ey●s , their memorie , their Understanding , and their Purses . Know therefore , that this proceeds not from private Interest , but publique satisfaction ; and is not so much the designe of the Stationer , in point of advantage , as ( so welcome is this Piece abroad ) an effect of the Buyer's expectation and importunity ; and thence he peremptorily affirmes , that the better his Bookes sell , the greater obligation he puts on the world . This some may thinke a Paradox ; but to shew it is demonstrable , I need onely say , that the more a Booke is bought up , the more are people inform'd , the more instructed , the more edifi'd ; which who looks not on as of much greater consequence than the price , is a person certainly of no great correspondence with Letters . If so , how then are we oblig'd to those who spend their endeavours and Estates to satisfie our Curiosity , to sharpen our imaginations , to rectifie our judgements , to purifie our language , to perfect our morality , to regulate our deportments , and to heighten and inflame our more generous inclinations , nay to acquaint us with all that is pleasant , all that is excellent , all that is extraordinary in human Actions ? And these are the true designs and ends of Works of this nature ; These are Academies for the Lover , Schools of War for the Souldier , and Cabinets for the Statesman ; they are the Correctives of passion , the restoratives of conversation ; they are the entertainments of the sound , and the divertisements of the sick ; in a word , the most delightful accommodations of civill life . J. D. ASTREA . The Third part . Book I. AFter it was determined amongst the shepheardesses of Lignon , to go all together within three dayes upon a visit unto the disguised Alexis ; Love , whose custome is to torment those most , who are most devoted unto it , began to make the shepheardesse Astrea sensible of such odd panges of strange impatiencies , that she could not give any good account of reason for them . She found in her selfe such a violent desire of seeing Alexis , because every one reported her so resemblant unto Celadon ; that the prejudicated mind of this sage shepheardesse , was fully resolved to love her before yet she ever saw her ; or rather , this forestalled resolution was a forerunner of a most great and impatient love : so as it may be said , that this new love was implanted in her very Nature , since it produced in her , all the consequences and effects which love useth in the soul of a zealous lover : so as three dayes which were to be expired before they went this long desired visit , seemed unto her three long and tedious yeares : And she would with all her heart have been contented to abate so many yeares of her life , upon condition these three dayes were done , that she might injoy her hop't for contentment : But when Alexis understood by her Brother , that Astrea was to come to see her very shortly , oh how this disguised Dru de started at the newes ? she resented two different Passions at once ; she was highly joyed , to thinke that she was to be blessed with a sight , of her dearly loved shepheardesse , and to talke with her in that disguise : Also she was damped with a pale feare , when she considered that her Mistresse had reason to accuse her of disobedience , & sinning against her positive commands ; a Crime which was death it selfe unto her to commit ; for having untill that time preserved her affections pure and free from all manner of blame , she would much rather chuse death , then suffer it to be stained with the least blur of infidelity or want of respect : but , as all true Lovers use , her thoughts harped more upon the pleasing string of her hopes , then upon that which her feares suggested ; so as she begun to thinke this terme of three dayes a long while too , and to be angry with those that took so long a term . Leonide who knew all the secrets of her heart , and who seemed to be destined never to enjoy what she desired , but to contribute all her endeavours and industry towards the contentment of another ; had not she , I say , sweetned these tedious dayes by her affability and complaisance , doubtlesse the time had been most irksome unto her . But see what a bad master love is , and how ill does he recompense the paines of those that serve him ; He did injoyn these two Lovers with abundance of mutuall affection unto one another , but as if he were unwilling they should arrive at the sum of contentment , he kept them ignorant of their happinesse , and by this ignorance blasted their contentment . For Celadon being condemned unto perpetuall banishment , he laid the fault upon the change in his shepheardesses affection : And Astrea having seen Celadon throw himselfe into the River of Lignon , she thought , that this shepheards love not being able to endure the cruelty of her command he had chosen death before the insupportable sentence of her anger ; and this consideration cost her abundance of bitter repentance , many a sad sigh , and a very deluge of Teares . This impatiently expected day drawing nigh , and being earnestly desired both by this new Druide , and by the new love of Astrea , both of them not being able to stay so long as till the Sunne was up , they quitted their beds upon the first blush of Aurora . Celadon , as most vigilant , called the Sun sluggard , and conjured Aurora to open the windowes of Heaven quickly , that thereby this happy and long'd for day might receive a beginning . Whilst this restlesse shepheard was in this longing expectation , and condemning the Suns slow motion , day did by degrees enlighten his Chamber ; so as assuming Druids habit , he left the Name of Celadon , and in lieu of it assumed the Notion of Daughter unto Adamas ; happy had he been , could he have left off his Passion as he did his habit ; but Celadons heart was still the same in any disguise , and nothing could work a change in it but death . Being thus clad in the habit of Alexis , as soon as the doores of the house were open , he walked alone into a little Grove which had the view of the Plaine ; and from whence he could see the whole Course of the delightfull River of Lignon : As soon as ever he cast his eye that way , it presently stopped at the place where Astrea dwelt , and thinking upon the happy dayes which he had spent in that place , when in his own habit he was freely allowed to be with his beloved shepheardesse ; Oh what abundance of sighs did this thought force from him ? He began to recollect into his memory , all the sweet and kind answers which ever she had given him , when being forced by the violence of his love , he begged some assurances of affection from her : Here he reveived the memory of all the traverses and thwartings which Alcipes and Hipolite used ; he did not forget the aversnesse of Alces , nor the anger of their Parents , nor his long travels , nor any subtiltie which love had taught him : Also he punctually remembred Astreas constancy in all difficulties , nor did he forget any circumstance , which might be any argument of her love once unto him . Then presently after considering how the case stood now , and how she had banished him her presence , also looking upon that fatal place where he received that dismall sentence , Yonder ( said he , and pointed to the place with his finger ) yonder 's the place destined to Ravish from me all my joyes , and to be the beginning of all my miseries . But ( said he after a melancholly pause ) is it possible so great affection should ever become such extreame hatred ? Can such firm Constancy admit of any Change ! And can such perfect happinesse be ever turned into such unlook't for disasters . Then standing in a mute posture , admiring the strange difference between his life past , and this present : Nay , nay , ( said he ) never stand wondering at the strangenesse of the alteration ; but rather wonder , that such a change should be , and yet Celadon should live , since he hath lost all that can make life sweet . Astrea in the mean time , who had not closed an eye all the night , no sooner spied the first blush of Aurora , but she quitted her Bad , dressed her selfe with all possible haste , and went with all diligence to find out her Companions , who being lesse passionate upon the journey then she , had past away the night with lesse inquietude and more rest ; And though in her way thither she espied Silvander in the field of Mercury , lying down under the Pillar , yet least she should lose time , she would not speak unto him , but hasted away towards her Companions , whom she imagined to find sleeping , and whom she intended to hasten . And indeed she did find them all asleep , she awaked them , called them sluggards , and to prompt them unto more hast , pulled the clothes off their beds , and made them wonder at her forwardnesse , but the vehemency of her passion might plead her excuse : Oh Silvander , how much beholding hadst thou been unto this shepheardesse , had she brought thee along with her to be witnesse of this Act , in pulling off the Clothes from them ? Judge what effects such a sight would have caused in thee , since Astrea seeing those beauties in that posture , was ravished with admiration at them , and with a sigh , said , Ah Diana , had you been the third in the Temple , certainly Celadon would have bestowed the Apple upon you . Astrea ( said she unto her ) You are this morning in such a mood , as I must needs suspect your judgement : And as for matter of beauty , I cannot pretend unto it : As I was comming hither ( said Astrea ) I saw one who I am sure is of another opinion ; and had you seen him as I did in the field of Mercury , with folded armes , and eyes lifted up to heaven , you would have better believed what I say . I know ( said Diana ) that you speak of Silvander : but sister , I know again that what he does , is but fained , and upon a wager ; Fictions , replyed Astrea , doe never cause reall passions ; and call me the most ignorant person that lives , if Silvander doe not most passionately love you , and if his affection , treat him as you will , doe not accompany him to his Grave ; for melancholly persons who are slow and long before they do love , when once the flame is kindled , it will never be extinguisht in them . I must confesse sister ( said Diana ) that when this wager first began , I had the same apprehensions . And but because you would needs have it so , I should not have consented unto it , knowing very well how dangerous these fictions are : but since the disease of this shepheard proceeds from the permission which you have obtained for him from me , I am resolved that this shall be the last day he shall have leave to continue his Courtship ; for I will give judgement betweene Phillis and him in the presence of Alexis and Leonide ; the three moneths are determined , and I have deferred it only out of desire that the Nymphs might see the conclusion of the businesse , as she hath the beginning . Astrea being unwilling to displease her , was silent ; but Phillis began , Good sister , said she , doe you think that when your judgement is given , if he doe love you , he will then cease ? I believe ( answered Diana ) that he will not then talke to me as he hath done ; and if he doe love me , the trouble of it will be his own . Oh Diana , replied Phillis ; you are mistaken : for now you may put it off by saying , that what he does is onely to make good his wager ; but when this excuse is taken away , you will be then obliged to receive his language as in good earnest . What you say , replied Diana , is very true ; but let me tell you , that if he give me any language but what is fitting , I shall give him answers as shall keep him from any replies . Upon this Phillis began to laugh ; My deare Companion , said she , we have seen some put on such resolutions , who have been forced to alteration : for tell me , I beseech you , suppose he should continue in his addresses after your charge to the contrary , what then ? would you kill him for his disobedience ? I would not kill him , answered Diana , but I will give him such language as if he did love me , he would feare offending me ; and if he did not love me , let him doe what he will , he will be weary of it quickly . Nay on the contrary , replied Phillis , If he doe not love you , he will not care how much he displeaseth you ; and if he love you , his affection will not let him obey you in any thing which shall crosse his love : for , sister , be assured , that a violent affection may perhaps be thwarted , but never entirely eradicated . Perhaps he will for a time obey your severe commands , but ere long he will cast off all considerations , and like a Torrent which is stopped in its course , will at last overflow its own banks , and all the fields about it : So I say , your forbiddance may for a time be a stoppage unto the stream of his violencies ; but his affection will at last break down all before it , and overflow all your commands that obstruct it , and perhaps with such violence as every one shall see it . If it should so fall out , as you may very well expect it will , what can you doe more , but still renew your first forbiddances ? Perhaps your language will be more sharp , but alas , words are but words , and too weak to give a check unto one that really loves , as I believe Silvander does . Sister ( said Diana faintly ) I never yet met with any such obstinate Lovers which you speak of ; and when I doe , I shall find out a way to be rid from them : Heaven has not made us so miserable , but though they have denyed us strength , yet have they given us prudence enough to preserve our selves . Thus these faire shepheardesses discoursed while they were dressing themselves ; and when they were ready , they went towards the field of Mercury , where they were all to rendezvous ; then to go unto the Temple of the good Goddesse , and from thence to Alexis . Silvander was before all the rest , finding no contentment , but when he saw Diana . When they came there , this shepheard was singing , and was so rapt up in his own imagination , as though they were very near him , yet he perceived them not . Diana seeing him in this condition ; she knew very well that Astrea and Phillis had spoken truth , and that he prepared himself for a great Combat with her ; who since the death of Philander , had never any spark of good will unto any man but this shepheard but not enduring that Silvander should serve her , being a person altogether unknown she resolved upon extream rigor against the affection of this shepheard ; and perhaps , something against her own inclination . Whilst she was in these thoughts , Phillis who loved Silvander for causing the jealousie of Lycidas to vanish . She pittied him , and turning towards Diana , whispered thus in her eare ; I doe ingeniously confesse , Mistriss , that this shepheard does love you better then I doe , and I am affraid that if you be judge the cause will go against me . Dianas mind being directed another way , she did not reply , but as soon as Silvander had done singing ; How now shepheard , said Phillis unto him , doe you value this company so little , that you will not daign them a look ? Silvander being roused out of his deep thoughts , by this voice , as out of a profound sleep , he started up , and saluted the shepherdesses . I must confesse ( said he ) that Phillis hath obliged me , though perhaps contrary to her intention . Your ingratitude , answered Phillis , is such towards me , as I shall never advise any to oblige you , since you doe so ill acknowledge it ; doe you thanke me thus for advertising you of your duty , and for bringing her unto you whom you say you love ? methinkes common civility should prompt you unto a more handsome acknowledgement then this . Phillis , answered Silvander , you put me in mind of those Cowes , who when they have filled the Paile with milk , doe throw it downe with their foot ; for when you had in some sort obliged me , you cancell the obligation by upbraiding me with it . I must confesse that what you have done does merit acknowledgement , but what acknowledgement is due ? the very same that Diana useth unto her little Dogge Driope , when he hath done any thing which pleaseth her ; and if you aske her , what recompence she gives him , she will tell you , that she onely chocks him under the chin , and strokes him half a dozen times upon the back ; and since you have done no more for me , methinkes you should be content with the same paiment . Astrea and Diana could not chuse but laugh at his merry answer . Upon which Silvander stepped towards her , and offered to stroke her as Diana did her Dogge ; but she pushed him away , and with a frowning look , said unto him . If you use to pay your debts with such money , I believe all your Creditors will cast you off as I doe , since your payment is so bad but , ungrateful person , you cannot deny your Obligation unto me to be great , for changing your melancholly thoughts into a sight of the fair Diana . This Obligation , said he , I must needs confesse to be very great , if it was done intentionally ; but it was done with a quite contrary designe , because all that proceeds from an enemy may well be suspected . What ill designe could I have in it , replyed Phillis ? Perhaps you thought , said he , that the severity of my Mistress would more perplex me then my melancholly thoughts ; or because you know that the more one sees the person loved , the more is love augmented ; you thought there was no speedier way to kill me , then by the sight of this faire shepheardsse . But Phillis , doe not think that I will ever shrink from such a death , since I am sure I cannot avoid it , and since no life can be more desireable then such a death is . This dispute had lasted longer between this shepheard and shepheardesses , had they not seen a company coming towards them , and very neare ; all with intentions of going together as visitants of Alexis . One of the company , to make the time seem lesse tedious , did sing , and the substance of his song was against an unconstant shepheardesse : Silvander and Diana listned with silent attention unto the words of the Song : the finger was presently known to be Corilas , who being stung with the perfidious tricks of Stella , he could not hide those resentments of hatred which he had conceived against her . That shepheardesse also , after addresses in hopes of regaining him , finding all her endeavours to be in vaine , she also turned her amity into hatred , which was so publiquely known unto every one , as they were commonly called . The Friends Enemies . The shepheardesse did not at that time returne any answer , because Hylas as she began , did silence her with singing out these lines . Of loving many . JF love be good , then it must be confest That God communicable is the best ; What crabbed Timon then can me reprove , Or check me for communicating love ? If love be bad , then certainly none will Condemn me for avoiding what is ill : But be it good or bad , to me all 's one , I 'le either many love , or else love none . The Universe doth change , and all that 's in 't , The life is dull tha't 's tasked to a stint . Natures delight is in variety , If all sublunaries doe change ; faith , why not I ? At these last words this Company was so neare Astrea and her Companions , that they all saluted each other , and left singing to enquire of each others welfare : Hylas , he applied himselfe unto Silvander ; Oh , my good friend , said he unto him , I see that here is not one in all the company that knows how to love but I for if there was you would not thus trifle away your time , but go presently to the faire Alexis . I believe , answered Phillis , that we shall be there time enough to imploy all your Constancy : No , no , replied Silvander , he has all the reason in the world to make haste , otherwise there would be some danger , lest the end of his love should be before the beginning of our journey . Perhaps you think ( said Hylas ) that you have given me a notable check , in saying , that I doe never love any long , but I take it as one of the greatest commendations you can give me . For good Silvander tell me , Is not he that goes as much ground in an hour , as another does in a whole day , is not he , I say , the best Footman ? and a Mason that builds a House in a moneth , which another will not undertake under a whole yeare , is not he the best Workman ? If you will make your love a Lackey ( said Silvander ) I shall think the faster it goes , the better it is ; But as for your Mason , let me tell you Hylas , that he who makes most haste is not the best workman , but he who does his work the best , does best deserve that name : for most haste makes worse work , and often spoils all . Hylas would have replied , when all the Company began to set forward towards the Temple of the good Goddesse , where Chrysante expected them at Dinner : for that venerable Druid understanding their determination , and being desirous to visit the faire Alexis , she invited them all unto her house , that she might make one of their company : this request , which was honourable unto them , was not denyed , and therefore Silvander left the inconstant Hylas to wait upon Diana , being exceedingly glad of this opportunity of being with her when Paris was not . Had the disguised Alexis looked the right way , she might easily have seen them come from the field of Mercury ; for the Grove where she was , surveyed the place ; but her eyes were so fixed upon the place where Astrea dwelt , that she stood like a statue expressing no signes that she was alive , but onely breathing or rather sighing . She had longer stood in this musing posture , if Leonide had not diverted her : this Nymph not being able to extinguish her flames of affection towards Celadon , she was so much delighted in the company of Alexis , that she was absent from him as little as possible she could . The wise Adamas having the words of Silvia still fresh in his memory , though he knew well enough what ardent affection that shepheard had unto the faire Astrea , yet did he live in much perplexity , knowing very well that his Neece was not so disfurnished of natures gifts , but that she might in time worke upon a young heart , and make it forget all respects of loyalty and duty . This consideration was so strong in him , that she would never have permitted this young shepheard to enter his house , under the habit name and motion of his Daughter Alexis , had not the Oracle made a promise unto him , that when Celadon did enjoy his contentment , his age should then be happy ; so as being interested in point of happinesse , he chose rather to take so much paines to watch the actions of them both , then to lose that happinesse which the Heavens had promised . Now because he could not have his eye alwayes upon them , in respect his domestique and publique affaires invited him another way ; he charged Paris to be present with them as much as he could . This morning when he heard they were both gone out of the house , and that Paris was not with them , he went immediately after them , and followed his Neece so close , as he was in the Grove almost as soone as shee , where Alexis had beene along while entertaining her thoughts : the noise which the Nimphs made as she came caused Celadon to looke that way , and as he turned he spyed the Druide comming , unto whom she bore so much respective reverence , that though she had rather have beene alone entertaining his thoughts of Astrea : yet seeming otherwise , she went to meet him , and bid him good morrow with a countenance of joy more then accustomed ; of which Adamas taking notice , after his morning salute , he told her that her countenance of jollity did presage but a bad conclusion of the day . If it please , good Father , answered Alexis , you shall receive contentment by it ; for as for me , I have no hopes but in death ; and if you did observe me with a merrier countenance then ordinary , it is because I thinke my selfe every day neerer the end of that torment which Fortune hath ordained for mee ; imitating in this , those who are in a long and tedious journey , who when they come to their Inn at night , are pleased to thinke that so much of their paines is lessened ; the Druide returned this cold answer ; My dear Child , those who do live without hope of comfort in their miseries , doe not only offend against the Providence of great Tautates , but also against the prudence of them who have the Guardianship of them . In this occasion therefore I have a double cause of Complaint against you : you have offended both the Gods and Mee , as Druide of the Country , into whose hands the Oracle hath committed you . Father , answered Alexis , I should be extreamly sorry , should I offend either the great Tautates or you ; and for an explanation of my words , give me leave to tell you that my intention was not to doubt either in the Providence of our great Gods , or in your Prudence ; but I doe beleeve it is not the will of the Gods to give me any contentment as long as I live , and that my misfortune is so great as it is beyond all humane Prudence to helpe it . You must know , replyed Adamas ; that the slighting of a benefit received , does often withdraw the hand of the Benefactor , and makes it more slacke in conferring then it was before ; take heed you provoke not the Heavens unto the like for you doe so ill accept of what they have begun to doe for you , as you have reason to feare , that in lieu of happinesse , they will inflict new punishments . Doe you not consider ▪ that when you had mured up your selfe in a Salvage Rocke , the Gods sent Silvander with consolation unto you ? Then , to make their goodnesse more apparent unto you ; did not he cause Astrea her selfe to come unto you ? Did you not see her ; nay , almost hear her , and the Lamentations she made for you ? what better beginnings of happinesse could you possibly hope for then these : I will not instance the visits of Leonide and my selfe , for perhaps they were troublesome unto you ; but I may well mention the goodnesse of the Gods to you , in inspiring mee to bring you unto my house , under the notion and habit of my Daughter Alexis , for doubtlesse it is her whom Astrea comes to see : What more auspitious beginning can you have then this ? Can you imagine , that without the particular aide and assistance of the Gods , this habit and disguise could delude the eyes of so many persons ? All the people of your owne Towne , your friends , your familiars , have seen you , and been deceived ; your owne Brother himselfe is mistaken ; but the favours of Tautates rest not here : for hee inspired Astrea to come and see you : what can you desire more for a prosperous beginning ? Yet I see , such is your ingratitude that still you complain , or at least receive not these benefits with a thankefull heart . Take heed Child , you provoke not a Diety too sarre , least they should withdraw these favours , and give you a just cause of condolement . Father , answered Alexis , I doe most gratefully acknowledge the goodnesse of Tautates , and your indulgent care over mee ; but still I cannot chuse but complaine ; for I am yet like unto a poore afflicted man , who hath a thousand torments at once upon him ; though one or two of those torments be taken away , yet the rest which remaine are enough to move complaint . The Druide was ready to answer when he saw Paris coming towards them , who being clad in his shepherds habit , made it manifest that Love prompted unto the dresse . Leonide also flattering her selfe in an opinion that her beauty needed not to submit unto the beauty of Astrea , she used all her art , and trimmed up her selfe to the best advantage that Alexis seeing her in that dresse , and comparing Astrea with her , the artificiall lustre of the one , might dimme the naturall simplicity of the others beauty . Alexis in her usuall habit seemed to care least for this visit , though she had the most interest , and because she desired not to be knowne by any , shee added nothing to her ordinary dresse ; besides , she knew that her happinesse was to be expected from fortune and not beauty : but however , she appeared so fair in that simple habit without any artifice , that Leonide could not keep her eyes off her . After some common discourse , Paris who was passionately in love with Diana , to make himselfe more pleasing in her eye , he assumed the habit of a shepherd ; and not being furnished with so much patience as to stay till their coming , he told Adamas , that if it pleased him , he would goe and meet those fair shepherdesses , who were to visit his Sister , and conduct them to the best and neerest way . The Druide knowing what affection he had unto Diana , and not disallowing it for some reasons , which hereafter shall be declared , did commend his designe , hinting unto him that courtesie and civility , of all the vertues did most attract the hearts of people , and that it was the naturall quality of persons well borne . Paris upon this leave went presently towards Lignon , and going down the Hill unto the bridge of Boteresse , he followed the River , taking into a little path upon his right hand , which led him into the Wood , where the empty tombe of Celadon was erected ; and passing on he came unto the Meadow which is before the Temple of Astrea . He had no sooner set foot in it , but he spyed on the other side of it two Horsemen , the one of which was armed ; he had on his right hand a Gantlet , and on the other a Buckler , a Plume of black and white , which waved over the Crupper of his Horse , his Corslet was set with Lions , his Sword Falchion like , which turned up at the end like to a demi-circle , hung by his side in a rich scarfe . As soon as Paris perceived him , he remembred what hapned unto Diana when Filidas and Filander were slaine , and therefore retreated into the Wood , yet being very desirous to know more of them , he still kept his eye upon them through the thick Wood. He saw that as soone as they were entred into the Meadow and spyed the pleasant Fountaine , which is at the entrance into the Temple ; the Cavelier lighted from his Horse , and the other whom he judged to be his Servant , ran to him , held his stirrop , tooke his Horse , unbridled him , and without any respect unto the place , let him eat upon the sacred Grasse : Meane while the Cavelier went to the Fountaine ; dranke of the water , and washed his hands and face . Paris by his deportment did imagine that his intention was not to offer harme unto any , and this opinion made him so bold as to go neerer him , yet still concealing himselfe in the thicke Wood ; so as he unseen came so neere them , that he could both heare and see all that they said and did : He saw that the Cavalier was both young and faire , though extreame sorrow appeared in his face ; then looking upon his Armes , he thought him to be a Gaule , and that he was in love : for he bore upon his silver Sheild a Tyger feeding upon a Hart , with this Motto . Thou gav'st me death , and I maintaine thy life . Perhaps he had observed every thing both longer and better , had he not beene prevented by the sighs of this Caveller , who looking fixedly upon the Fountaine , rowsed himselfe as out of a deepe slumber , and lifting up his eyes towards Heaven , he taxed his courage with Pusillanimity , for supporting so many misfortunes ; his words were seconded with many a sigh , and sighs seconded with showers of teares , which trickled downe his cheekes into the Fountaine : Presently after , lying along upon the ground , and letting his arms hang loose , he grew pale , and his complexion changed , so as his servant who kept an eye upon him , seeing him in this condition , he was affraid least he should swoone ; he ran therefore unto him , cast a little water in his face , and recovered him before he lost his knowledge or strength ▪ But hee , opening his eyes , and lifting them faintly up to heaven , made such sad Lamentation , that his servant could not chuse but sigh : which he observing ; what Halladine ( said he ) dost thou sigh ? Sir , said the Servant , I sigh more to see suchan alteration in you , then for the distaster of which you complain : for to be deceived by a woman , to be betrayed by a Rivall , that virtue should procure envy , and that fortune should favour the designes of enemies , is not at all strange , because it is ordinary : But I must needs wonder to see the courage of Damon , which hitherto I believed invincible , and which hath made him esteemed and feared both of friends and enemies , should now shrink at a common accident , which inferiour courages are wont to resist . A thought of revenge , if nothing else , methinkes sir , should move you to preserve your selfe untill you have found out Madonthe , that you might in herpresence call them to an account , who are the causes of your displeasure . For Gods sake sir , consider that a Calumny which is not disproved may well passe for a truth ; and consequently Madonthe had reason to treat you as she did . Paris observed , that at the name of Madonthe , the Cavelier assumed a little vigour , and that looking upon him , he answered with a faint voice ; Ah Halladin , didst thou but know what torments are upon me , thou wouldst say that I doe want courage , since I doe endure them any longer and live . Oh ye Gods , who both see and heare my unjust sorrowes , and my just complaints , either bestow a welcome death upon me , or else take away the memory of so many displeasures from mee . The Gods , said the Servant , doe use to favour those who by their courage and Prudence endeavour to helpe themselves in their misfortunes , and to decline those who losing their heart and courage , have recourse only to prayers and weake tears ; why doe you thinke , did they bestow upon you a soule of a higher generosity then upon others ? doe you thinke it was to make use of it only in prosperity , and not to encounter the gusts of adversity ? Certainely Sir , you ought to shew the effects of it upon all occasions , especially in adversity , to the end that those who ●ee that vertue in you , may praise the Gods for imparting so much perfection unto man , and considering it in you , they may come to the knowledge of the great Giver . Will you offer to abuse the favours and the hopes which every one hath in you ? I have heard some say who knew you in your infancy , that you promised a noble courage even from the very Cradle , and shewed so much generosity of soule , as every one conceived that you would prove an example unto the world of an invincible spirit : will you not Sir answer all their hopes and expectations ? There are some women who thinke it a shame to shrinke at the blowes of Fortune , though their natures be pusillanimous and timerous ; yet being disposed unto vertuous ends they often change their Natures : you Sir are a man : that very word commands you to be couragious : you who are a Cavelier , brought up in Martiall wayes ▪ and hath looked grim death in the face ; you who have acquired great reputation in the greatest dangers : you I say , who are Damon , who never started at any difficulty , now faint at such an accident as this ? Will you offer to die before you doe an act worthy not only of a Cavelier , but of a common man ? Halladine , Halladine , answered the Cavelier , these considerations are good in another season , or in any other man but my selfe : alas , what act can I doe , which will doe me any good , only dying excepted ; for all others are displeasing unto her for whom only I desire to live . Thou knowest that Madonthe is the only aime of all my desires and since all my hopes of her is lost , what can I desire but death ? But Sir , said Halladine , how doe you know that all your hopes of Madonthe are lost ? Thou thy selfe said the Cavelier dost know as much : give me leave to tell you Sir , ( replyed Halladine ) that I doe know how the case stands better then you doe : for Sir when you commanded me to carry your letter and Thersanders Ring unto her , and the Handkerchief full of your blood unto the hellish Leriana , by chance I met with them both together ; and though that divellish wretch who was the cause of all your misery did stand immovable at your message , which I declared from you unto them : yet I observed Madonthe first to grow pale , afterwards to tremble , and lastly when shee heard of your death , and saw the blood , she was surprised with so much sorrow , that had she not beene held , she had sunke downe , so as had I thought you alive , doubtlesse I had brought you very good newes from her . Oh my friend Halladine ( said the Cavelier ) what a weake conclusion dost thou make ? Didst thou but know the nature of women thou wouldst confesse with me , that such alterations in them doe proceed rather from Compassion then Passion : for certainly all women are naturally pittifull , and compassion is an ordinary effect of their weake soules ; so as what thou observest in Madonthe proceeded from the pittifulnesse of her Nature : But , Halladine , it is not pitty or compassion , but passion and love that I doe desire from her , and this thou didst not discover in her soule . Alas Sir , said Halladi●e , unto what a miserable condition are you reduced since you your selfe are the very worst enemy that you have ? I wonder such an accident should worke such an alteration in your judgement . Admit the worst , that Madonthe does not love you ; yet if you desire to overcome her and obtaine her favour , why doe you not goe where she is , but shun all community with mankind , or habitable places ? Since hatred is the higher , ( said the Cavelier ) for seeing the person hated , have I not good reason to shun the sight of Madenthe , because she hates me ? and so being deprived of her whom onely I desire ; all things else that I see are displeasing unto mee , why then shouldest thou thinke it strange , that I should disrellish all others , since I cannot see Madonthe ? Good Sir , said Halladine , what comfort can you expect to finde in Wildernesses , and uncoth savage places ? Death , ( said the Cavelier ) for that is all the comfort I hope for since it is so , said Hallad●ne , is it not better to go and die before Madonthes face , that she may see you die for her , then to languish away your life amongst Rockes and Caves and solitary Woods , where none knowes what you do : Thou sayest well Halladine answered the Cavelier , but thou knowest that Madonthe is fled away with her darling Thersander ; and to enjoy him with more security , keepes close from any finding them : Dost thou thinke that I would not have had recourse unto some desperat act , if I had not had such an intention as thou speakest of ? Upon these words , teares hindered his speech , and pitty moved Halladine unto the same , so as for a while they both stood speechlesse . Paris who listned attentively , hearing Madonthe named , could not at the first imagine it to be her , whom he had seen disguised in the habit of a shepheardesse with Astrea and Diana : But when he heard Thersander named , he made no doubt but that it was she , and therefore he hearkned more attentively , when Halladine began to speak thus ; For my part , sir , said Halladine , were your case mine , I would never die for one who changes me for another , but if the displeasure of it did so far transport me as to resolve upon death , I would first send death to the man , who is the cause of my losse before me , and he should die by no hand but my owne . For beside the sweet of revenge , I would let her who changed me for him , see what a bad choice she had made : I would never suffer him to inherit my happinesse after my death . Therefore I advise you sir , if you be resolved upon death , that first you give Thersander his death , who is the obstacle of your happinesse , and cause of your death . I must confesse ( said the Cava●er ) that in this thou speakest reason ; but Halladine , thou knowest he conceales himselfe , he is afraid of such a designe ; and to prevent it , He , Madonthe , and her Nurse , keep so close , as none knowes where they are . Whilest he was saying so , and whilst Paris was listning with an inquisitive eare , the poore distracted shepheard Adrastes came singing some mad freakes in discomposed meeter , without any order or sense : this miserable lover , since the judgement of the Nimph Leonide given against him in favour of Palemon , did so resent his separation from Doris , that being out of all hopes , his minde was distracted . 'T is true , he had some intervalls in which he would talke pertinently enough , but then presently he would change , and rove a hundred miles from the matter , so as he moved all that knew him unto pitty , and others to laughter ; love being the cause of his distraction , all his follies harped upon that string ; and when his good intervalls were upon him , his complaint was all upon the obduracy of Doris , the injustice of Leonide , the good fortune of Palemon , and his owne misery . These strangers listned unto him , but could hardly understand what he said , since not one word was pertinent unto another : yet he , ravished in his owne fancy , not seeing them , came singing close to them ; and had not the Horses neighed , perhaps he had passed on without a sight of them . The Cavelier hearing him very often intermixe with his roving language , the words Love , Beauty , and Passion , did know what his disease was , he desired to know a little more , and rising up , he spoke thus unto him ▪ Good friend , tell us in what Country we are ? and what is the misery which makes you thus complaine ? Arastes seeing the Cavelier , and his minde running all upon love , did answer him : Sir , she is so infinitely faire , that no mortal can equall her , and Palemon hath ravished her from me . The Cavelier replyed , who is that Palemon ? Palemon , answered the shepheard , is Palemon ; yes , yes , said the stranger , I know that is his name : but what is he , of what quality ? At this question , Adrastes was a little troubled , and looking wildly upon the Cavelier , he answered , Palemon is one whom Adrastes does not love . And Adrastes , said the Cavelier , who is he ▪ Then the shepheard growing more frantique , broke out into extreame laughter , and in conclusion , began to cry , saying , the Nimph has wronged me ; Doris at the beginning cryed , then went away ; and though I called her back , yet she would not so much as look back upon me , was ever any thus used ? The Cavelier was at first amazed at his language , and plainly saw that he was distracted , and thinking love to be the cause , he pittied him ; then turning towards his servant , see , said he , what will be my fortune , if I doe not die : for certainly this shepheard is run mad for love . Love , replyed Adrastes , is as mad as either . For Palemon if he were not , Doris would either have been here , or I where she is . Thus he roved into such odd impertinencies , that Halladine could not forbeare laughing , which the Knight perceiving , Thou dost laugh at this poore shepheard , said he unto Halladine , but does not consider that perhaps thou wilt have the same occasion to laugh at me . At me said the shepheard , why , I am Adrastes , and I would know whether Palemon will live a long time or no. The Cavelier was so troubled with his impertinent speeches , and so unwilling to be diverted from his thoughts , that he commanded his servant to bridle their Horses , and getting up , they went into the wood where Paris was , who was in two or three mindes whether or no he should shew himself , and as a stranger , offer him all possible assistance , as by the Lawes of Hospitality he was obliged : but considering that if he engaged himselfe with this Cavelier , he should lose an occasion of serving Diana : also thinking it better to advertise Madonthe and Thersander of him , he still concealed himselfe upon these considerations . Paris was no sooner out of the wood , but looking towards the great Meadow , he espied the Company which he came to meet : amongst the rest , there was Astrea , Diana , Phillis , Stella , Doris , Aminthe , Celidea , Floris , Circene , Palanice , and Laonice ; all these rallied together with curiosity , to see the beauty of Alexis , and the rarities in the house of Adamas : There was also many shepheards , amongst the rest , Lycidas , Silvander , Hylas , Ti●●is , Thamares , Calidon , Pal●mon , and Corrilas , all who , to beguile time and length of way , either sung , or held out some pleasant discourse . Paris was now so neare that Silvander knew him , and because he led Diana by the arme , he thought it would displease his Mistresse , if he did not yield his place unto Paris out of respect , though not unto any out of love : And to oblige her by the Act , he said unto her in a low voice , I beseech you mistress command me to let your arme go , that I may doe it out of obedience unto your command , since I cannot doe it by my good will. Shepheard , said she , and smiled , since you think my command will doe you service in the Act , I do command it you . Oh Heavens ( said the shepheard ) who would not wholly devote himselfe to your service , since you are so obliging even in your disobligings . He durst not say any more lest Paris should heare , for he was very neare , so as Diana advanced to salute him , as all the company did . Silvander had no sooner quitted his place , but his Rivall possessed it with as much contentment , as the other left it with displeasure . After some discourse , Paris observed that neither Madonthe nor Thersander were in the company , and therefore he asked Diana of them : unto whom Laonice answered , that Madonthe was this morning very ill disposed , and that Thersander kept her company . I should have been glad ( said Paris ) to have met them here , that I might have acquainted them how some enemy of their's is come into the Country ; and that it is best both for Madonthe and Thersander , to look well unto themselves . Silvander who had alwaies an eye upon Diana , he heard what Paris said ; and because he was a great esteemer of Madonthes virtues , he took upon him to acquaint them at his return , Laonice who watched for an occasion to be revenged upon this shepheard , she observed how ready he was to take upon him this office , to the end she might make use of it in time and place . Diana also , who began to have some sparkes of good will towards this shepheard , did take notice of it , as hereafter shall be declared , which Leonice did very well perceive . But in the meane time , lest the reverent Chrysante should stay too long , all the Company set forward . Diana entreated Phillis to be alwaies near her , lest being alone , Paris should fall into discourse of his affections : therefore she kept her selfe on the other side of that shepheardesse , and took her by the arme . Calidon waited upon Astrea , and Tircis and Silvander kept together ; as for Hylas , he undertook no body , but was sometimes the first , and sometimes the last of the company , without fixing himselfe unto any of the shepheardesses ; he took no more regard of Phillis , then if he had never seen her in his life ; at which Tireis admired , and after a little consideration of it , he could not chuse but say aloud unto him ; Is it possible Hylas , that you should be so near Phillis , and take no notice of her ? Hylas seeming as if he had not seen her , turned about as if he looked for her : at last , looking upon her , I assure you , my time-past Mistress ( said he unto her ) that my heart was so much in another place , that my eyes never informed me that you were here ; and perhaps the same occasion has brought us both together ; very likely , answered Phillis ; you came with a desire to see the faire Alexis , and I came with sorrowes that I have lost you , especially at the game of the Fairest , as you say it was . Faith Phillis , answered Hylas , the heavens would have it so : How Hylas , said Thircis ; doe you thinke that the heavens are the cause of your inconstant humour ? as well ( answered Hylas ) as of those vaine teares which you shed upon the cold ashes of Cleon. Things which doe not depend upon our selves ( said Tircis ) and whose causes are unknown unto us , we doe ordinarily ascribe unto the puissance and will of the Gods. But such things as the causes whereof are known , we never use to ascribe them unto the Gods as the Authors , especially such things as are ill , as inconstancy is , for that were flat blasphemy ; whether inconstancy be good or bad , answered Hylas , is a question which will admit of dispute ; but it must needs be confessed , that it proceeds from the Gods ; for is not beauty the work of great Tautates ? and what makes me change but beauty ? were not Alexis fairer then Phillis , I had never changed . Beauty then is the cause , and if so , why may we not impute it unto the Gods without any blasphemy , especially since wee see by the effects that the change is good and reasonable , being according to the laws of Nature which obliges every one to look for wha● is best . That beauty is the worke of great Tautates ( answered Tircis ) I doe confesse and more , that it is the greatest of all which fall within the compasse of our senses : but to affirme that it should be the cause of inconstancy , is an errour , as if one should accuse Light , with the fault of those who goe out of the way , because it shewes them severall Pathes . And as to your assertion , that inconstancy is according to the Laws of nature , which commands every one to aime at the best : take heed Hylas that it be not of a depraved nature , and quite contrary to the Command you mention : For how doe you know , that your change is for the best ; for my part I see no advantage you get by it : but the losse of that time which you imploy about it ; you take much unprofitable paines to no end , and make every one scorne your friendship ▪ as too light to be entertained : if you thinke these to be advantages , I confesse you have some reason to court them ; but if you will credit Judgements which are not infected with your owne disease , you will find them to be the greatest evils that you can meet withall . Diana who observed that Tircis spoke in good earnest , and that Hylas perhaps would grow angry , she would needs interrupt them , so as this discourse might passe no farther ; which to effect she put Phillis upon it , who began thus : Heretofore , my late Servant ( said shee unto him ) you were wont to complaine , that of all the company Silvander was your only enemy ; but now methinkes Tircis hath supplyed his place . It is no wonder , my late Mistresse ( answered Hylas ) for it is very ordinary to see ill opinions take hold upon ignorant persons : Tircis would have replyed , had he not beene prevented by poore Adrastes , who being come into the Wood , they saw talking unto Trees and Flowers , as if they had beene people of his acquaintance : sometimes he fancied that he saw Doris , and then kneeling downe upon the ground he adored her , and as if he were begging for the favour of a kisse of her hand , he made a long speech : sometimes againe he fancied that he saw Leonide , and then he rayled and wished her all manner of bad Fortune : but when he fancied Palemon , the expressions of his jealousie was very pleasant ; for though it was very confused , yet it gave good evidence of the grandure of his affection . The company passed close by him , and though the very sight of him moved every one to pitty , yet much more when he spyed Doris , because then he stood immoveable like a Pillar ; his eyes fixed upon her , and his armes a crosse his brest , without a word , as if he were ravished . Afterwards pointing at her with his finger , when she passed by him , he said with a deep sigh ; see , see where she is ; then fixing his eyes upon her , hee never moved them as long as he could see her : but when he began to lose the sight of her , he began to run untill he was before her ; then he looked upon none in the Company but her , and so silently looking upon her , he accompanied her unto the outgoing of the Wood , for farther he durst not passe : when he lost the sight of her , he began to cry out : Adieu Palemon , make much of Doris , and upon this he rushed into the Wood , where he almost alwayes was , because that was the place where Leonide gave judgement against him . Every one pittyed him except Hylas , who presently began to laugh , and turning towards Silvander ; This Shepherd , said he unto him , is an effect of that constancy which you commend so much ; which of us two doe you thinke is in most danger to resemble him ? Complexions most perfect ( answered Silvander ) are most easily altered , but to chuse I had rather be like Adrastes , then like Hylas . The choice of the one , said Hylas , is in your power ; but not of the other : How doe you meane it , said Silvander ? The meaning said Hylas is nothing difficult : my meaning is , that if you will you may become a foole like Adrastes , your humour is inclinable to it , but you cannot resemble Hylas . In this , you are most deceived , replyed Silvander ; For things that depend upon the will may be in choice , but things that depend upon the will of another are more difficult ; and therefore every one that will , may be either vertuous or vitious ▪ but they cannot be well or sicke when they will : now the condition wherein poore Adrastes is , it is not voluntary , but forced , as proceeding from a malady , the remedies against which is not in his hands , but your malady depends wholly upon your will ; so as it is demonstrative by reason , that it is an easier matter to resemble you , then that miserable Shepherd . Admit it so , ( said Hylas ) yet is it not better to resemble me , since if I will , I can deliver my selfe from my malady as you call it , then to resemble Adrastes who cannot free himselfe from his ? T is true , answered Silvander , but if you doe leave off your inconstancy , then you doe not resemble your selfe : I did say that I had rather resemble Adrastes then Hylas ; that is , Adrastes the mad , than Hylas the inconstant . Truly , ( said Phillis , and interrupted them ) you presse too hard upon my late Servant ; I must needs take his part and say , that inconstancy is better then madnesse , since it does not take away the use of reason , which doth onely distinguish men from beasts : you are mistaken Shepherdesse ( said Silvander ) for the disease of Hylas and that of Adrastes are both of them reall maladies ; but that of Hylas is the worse , because all maladies of soule , are worse than those of the body . As for the reason which you urge , it is not considerable , for if the cause of a malady doe proceed from some defect in the body , yet that body may still be reasonable as we see those who are intoxicated with Wine ; now the malady of Adrastes doeth doubtlesse proceed from the weaknesse of his braine which is not able to endure the sentence which Leonide gave against him ; but that of Hylas proceeds from an imperfect judgement , which hinders him from discerning good from bad , but suffers vices to become habituall . And because it is the reasonable soule which gives being unto men , and makes them differ from beasts , it is better according to your own Argu●●t to be unsound in body than in soule ; 't is better to be a hansome Horse or a Dog , then to be the bare outside of a man ; without a sound soule , because a Horse is a perfect Animall ; but he who hath a rotten soule and unsound intellectuals is infinitely imperfect ; and therefore I conclude it is better to be diseased as Adrastes is , then as Hylas . All the Company did laugh at this conclusion , and the noise was so high , that it was long before Hylas could be heard ; And when he began , they saw the sage Chrysante , who spying them afarre off , came to meet them with a great Company of her Virgins● therefore putting an end to all disputes , they advanced forward to falute her , and to doe her all the honour and reverence which was due unto her vertue and profession . The Temple of the good Goddesse , where the venerable Chrysante resided , was at the bottome of a delightful Hill , which was washed by the cleere wave● of delightfull Lignon ; and on the other side stood the sacred Grove of the great Tautates . In this sumptuous Temple which the Romans dedicated unto Vesta , and to the good Goddesse did the vestall Virgins officiate , according to the custome of the Romans : The venerable Chrysante was the chiefe Governesse , though she was a Gallian , and of the Druid●s order . When the Romans under pretence of helping the Heduois whom they termed their friends and confederates , did seize upon Gaule , and subjected them unto their Republique ; one principall marke of their victory was to cause their Gods to be adored in all places of their usurpation ; not thinking themselves intire possessors , if they did not interest their Gods , and oblige them to their preservation ; and yet lest they should shew themselves insupportable at the first , they permitted the Gaules , who adored but one God , under the names of Tautates , Hesius , Tharames and Bellinus , to use their ancient customes , and live in their old Religion ; knowing very well that nothing is more intolerable to men , then tyrannically to force their beliefe . And therefore when they entred into the Dominions of the Segusians , they would not alter any of their Customes , Manners , Government or Religion . But when they found in this sacred Grove an Altar dedicated unto a Virgin who should have a Child , and that Divinity served by the Daughters of Druids , they had much more respect unto it , thinking that place was consecrated under another name , either unto the good Goddesse , ( in whose service men could not officiate ) or unto the Goddesse Vesta , in whose Temple they were wont to place a statute of a Virgin , holding a Child in her Arms : Having this opinion , not to lessen the honour and service which they rendred unto these two Goddesses , whom they held in great reverence ; they built a Temple unto them both , with two Altars alike , and to the honour of the good Goddesse , they called it Bonleia , and to the honour of Vesta , they are called Vestals ; and because the People were infinitely Religious towards the Gods whom they adored , not knowing whether these Goddesses would be worshipped after the manner of the Romans or the Gaules , and also to content the Inhabitants of the Country , they left the Virgin Druids to their ancient Customes and Ceremonies unto whom they gave all authority concerning manners and oeconomique matters : And thus was the venerable Chrysante absolute Mistresse of the Virgin Druids and Vestals . This Temple was larger and more spacious then seemed to the eye , being built in an orbicular some ; it was covered with lead : in the middest and highest part of it , was erected a Statute of a Virgin holding a Childe in her Armes ; in the midst of this Temple was placed two Altars , at such equall distance , that the one was no further from the middle then the other ; by the side of either of them there stood an Arke of white Marble , supported by three Columnes in which was put all the Fruites which were offered ; at the doore stood a Bason of water which they called Lustrale , in which the Torch which was at the Altar when divine Service was celebrated , was first washed , and afterwards extinguished . When all this Company met the venerable Chrysante , it was so early as the morning sacrifice was not then begun ; and therefore she invited all the faire shepheardesses unto it , telling the shepheards that she was sorry to rob them of their good company : but she was constrained unto it , by the inviolable Ordinance of the Goddesse , who commanded that all men should be banished those Altars . Paris , Calidon , and Silvander who were most concerned , made answer , That they were sorry for the shallow merits of men , since that was the cause which moved the Goddesse to thinke them unworthy of that honour , and beseeched her and them all , that they would not entertaine in their hearts the like hatred against men . To which , the venerable Chrysante answered , That the wise Goddesse had not excluded men their Altars , out of any hatred unto them but upon other respects ; and perhaps to make the Vestalls more attentive in their devotions , and their minds not drawn another way by the sight of mens perfections . Hylas who had no devotion unto the Gods of his own Country , and much lesse unto those who were strangers unto him , made answer ; That if those Goddesses did forbid him to love faire ones , Hylas would be none of their Votaries : Shepheard , said the venerable Chrysante , I advise you not to provoke the Gods : Upon this word she retired into the Temple , because one of the Vestals , according to their custome , came and cryed three times , Hence , all prophane ones . Hylas therefore could not have time to reply as he intended : for as soon sh● he was entred , the doors were shut ; so as Paris , and all the shepheards , were forced to goe and wait in the sacred Grove , where the Druide was to sacrifice , when the Vestalls had done These vestall Virgins were habited in white Robes , and so long behinde , that they could vaile their heads therewith , when they went into the Temple to sacrifice . This day was dedicated unto Vesta , for not to be surcharged with too many sacrifices ; their dayes were to be divided , one day they sacrificed unto Vesta , and another unto the good Goddesse . This day then being the Vestals , as soon as the doores of the Temple were shut , and all the vestall Virgins , Druids and Shepheardesses had taken their places , they all bowed to the ground ; as soon as the chiefe Vestall stood up , who taking in her hand a branch of Laurell which a young Vestall presented unto her , and which was dipped in ther water , which was called Lustrale , which she brought with her in a silver Bason ; she sprinkled her selfe therewith , and afterwards did the same unto all the Congregation , who being all prostrate upon the ground , received this water with great devotion . Afterwards , being risen up , and she returned to her seat , another young Virgin presented unto her a basket full of flowers ; she put one Pofie of them upon her head , and did the like unto six others , who kneeled down at her feet , and who were to assist her in the sacrifice ; one of them went presently , and tooke the Napkin and Bason with which they were wont to sacrifice . Another took the box of perfumes , which was called Acerta : Another carried the water which was to be used in the sacrifice , for the Vestals never used any Wine : And those also of the good Goddesses , never used wine but milk : The fifth carried the bundle of Vervine ; and the sixth , a basket of Flowers and Fruits . Being all thus before her , close to the Altar of Vesta , before which she did prostrate her selfe upon her knees ; she began an Antheme in praise of that Goddesse , and all the Vestals joyned with her : and having sung the first verse , they all rose up , having each of them a Taper in their hands , and walked two and two . The youngest went first , the elder next , and afterwards the six which carried the Chaplets of Flowers : last of all , the chiefe Vestall with her Pastorall staffe , and all the rest went about the Altar : Then every one went to their places againe , except the chiefe Vestall , and those that carried things necessary for the sacrifice : Then she who carried the bundle of Vervine , laid it down on the left hand of the Altar , where the fire was kept in day and night by two Vestals , because if it went out they thought some great disaster would befall them . If ever the fire did extinguish , the Vestal that kept it was severely punished : then they kindled it againe with the rayes of the Sun , which fire they esteemed Sacred . The other Vestal , who carried the Flowers and the fruits , did put them into the white Marble Ark , of which we spoke before ; and the other four stayed with the chiefe Vestal , who then prostrating her selfe before the Altar , did with a loud voice confesse her sinnes ; then acknowledged that she durst not approach the sacred Altar of that Goddesse , being so defiled with sinnes ; and that she was very unworthy to offer any thing that was pleasing unto her , unlesse it was by her commandment . Afterwards approaching nearer , she strewed the Altar all over with perfumes and incense , which cast a fragrant smell all over the Temple . Then turning her selfe towards the East , she uttered in a distinct voice , some words which a Vestal repeated unto her word by word , reading them out of a Book , for fear of missing , or bad pronunciation ; for should any mistake fall out in them , they believe that the sacrifices are not pleasing unto the Goddess . The words are these , O Most renowned Goddess , Daughter of Great Rhea , and puissant Saturn , Vesta , whom the Thirrians do call Labith Horchia ; Receive we beseech thee this devout Sacrifice which we offer unto unto thee for the people and Senate of Rome , for the preservation of the Gaules , and for the Grandure and prosperity of Amasis our Soveraign Lady . Let the Sacred Fire which thou hast committed unto our keeping , never extinguish : And let thy request which after the victory obtained over the Titans , thou madest unto Jupiter , to be still a Virgin , be also obtained for us , and that we being all thine , we may be esteemed part of thy selfe . At the last words of this supplication , all the Virgins answered , Amen . Afterwards every one threw into the fire some Incense and Aromatique drugs ; then the chief Vestall taking some of the sacred water , she sprinkled the flowers , the fruits , and the fire with it : All these things being done , she went a little from the Altar , and began a Hymn in praise of the Goddesse , and all the Vestals , as a Chorus joyned with her . Lastly , one , who stood opposite to the chiefe Vestal , pronounced in a loud voice , That it was permitted them to depart ; and so the sacrifice ended . Then the venerable Chrysante , who medled not with the Sacrifices , but onely as an assistant ; she went out of the Temple , and all the rest , except the Vestals ; and went into the sacred Grove , where the Prophets and the Shepheards waited for them : the one sort , to sacrifice ; but the other , as much out of devotion to the shepheardesses , as unto their great Tautates . Hylas more impatient then any else , out of his zealous desire to see the faire Alexis , he was constrained to be present at the sacrifice of the Prophets ; but his prayer was , that Tautates would be pleased this once , to be contented with short Ceremonies , that he might be going his desired visit : and indeed as soon as the last word of the sacrifice was pronounced , he rose up , and forced all the company to doe the like . He was as hasty also when dinner was done ; for seeing the venerable Chrysante fall into discourse . Madam , said he , and interrupted her , If you do not give order for our departure , some of the company intends to leave you , and go unto the fair Alexis . Phillis answering for the venerable Chrysante ; what a scurvie humour are you in Hylas ( said she ) to be weary with being in this place ? where do you think to find better company ? My late Mistresse , answered he , Did I love you as I do Alexis , and you not here , I should tell you in answer to your question , that the best company was where you were : but since the case is altered , I must tell you upon the same reason , that where Alexis is , there is the best company for me . And to make my words good by my actions , if you do not go just now , you shall have no more of the company of Hylas , Upon this , making a low reverence , he prepared himselfe to be gone , when all the company flocked about him , and would have stayed him by force . Whilest he was striving to escape their hands , a Messenger came unto Chrysante from Amasis , who sent word , that she would come and lie at her house the same night , that she might the next morning sacrifice unto the Gods , by reason of a strange Dreame which she had . This message caused Hylas to be hotter upon his departure , then before : and seeing that the venerable Chrysante could not go , his importunity was such , that the fair shepheardesses were forced to go away sooner then otherwise they would : Astrea indeed was very desirous of haste in going , though her discretion did hansomely dissemble it , which Hylas and his free humour could not . Having therefore taken their leave , they set forward , accompanied with the kind shepheards ; and because the Paths were in some places very narrow , every one did undertake the conduct of her who was most agreeable to his fancy , except Silvander , who out of respect was forced to quit Diana unto Paris ; and Diana had desired Phillis not to be farre from her , lest Paris should fall into discourse of his affection : Phillis therefore took Diana by the other arm , and mixed discourse amongst them , seeming as if without design . It happened , that being come out of the Wood , and having passed over Lignon , at the bridge of Botereux , the way was so broad that many might goe abrest : Phillis therefore called Lycidas unto her ; and seeing that Silvander was constrained to entertaine Hylas ; Silvander , said she , ( purposely to interrupt Paris ) pray give me your opinion : which of us two hath the better place ? I think answered the Shepherd , that this which I have long had is the best ; you must have very good reasons ( said Phillis ) if you can make me beleeve it ; and your affection is very cold , if you thinke so : yet it is true ( said Silvander ) though not beleeved , so as , whatsoever you thinke of my place or affection to Diana , I would not change with you ; for as sure as you are Phillis , my place is better then yours : I have heard said Philis , that the neerer one is to the party loved , the more is the Lover contented ; you have heard the truth , replyed Silvander ; You see , said Phillis , that I am neere Diana , and you are at a great distance : For all that , answered hee , I am neerer to her then you are ; for you are only by her side , and I am in her heart . I shall no longer be sorry for the paines you take in walking ( said Hylas ) for now I see it is Diana that gives you strength to make long journeys without wearying your thighs . Silvander smiled at the answer , and replyed : I know Hylas that you doe not understand what I say ; nor indeed is it to you that I speake , but unto Phillis , who , the truth is , I find to be ignorant enough in the mysteries of love ; but yet she is willing to learne , so as she doth better deserve to heare me than you doe . If Phillis desire to be a Schollar in the Schoole of love ( said Hylas ) and will follow my documents , I shall make her an excellent Artist . Every one laughed at Hylas , and because Silvander observed that Astrea and Diana looked downe with their eyes , he would change discourse , therefore said unto him : I perceive Hylas , that you are very liberall of your Doctrine , but to returne unto what I spoke unto Phillis ; I say againe that I am neerer Diana then she is , though she stand close by her side , because Diana is in my heart : you said , replyed Phillis presently , that you were in her heart . I say it againe , answered Silvander ; beleeve it , said Phillis , there is a great deal of difference ; for if you doe love Diana , it may be said that she is in your heart ; and if Diana love you , then it may be said that you are in hers . After the common and vulgarspeech , said Silvander , it may be so understood ; but amongst persons of understanding , the one may be taken for the other : for to be in any place , is to be understood two wayes : The one , when the body is in a place , and then the outside is in onely there ; the other is , when the soul which is all spirit , doth hover in any place , as mine doth in the heart of Diana ; for a soule lives more where it loves , then where it breaths , : To live , is an immediate act of the soule ; it followes therefore , that if I love Diana , I am really in her : it is also a common phrase to say , My heart is there , though my body be here : This , answered Phillis is a little too obscure for me : but by all this you onely prove that your soule is there , and not Silvander , and therefore my place is the better : for one part of me at the lest , and that which is most apt for passion , the body is neerer her then you are . I confesse , answered he , that in body you are neerer then I am , but you cannot conclude by it that your place is better , because the soule is so much superiour to the body , as there is no comparison betwixt them . I wish withall my heart Shepheard ( said Hylas ) that we two were both in love with one Shepheardesse : for since you contemne the body , I would willingly take it for my share , and leave the soule freely to you , though it were the most learned soule among all our Druids : As for example , leave the body of Alexis to me , and I will leave the soule of Adamas unto you , who is a very knowing man. Every one did laugh at this proposition , unto which Silvander answered thus : If all things be taken according to their true merit , certainly your choise is not the best : For the body which you only love , is an object unworthy of the soules love , because love should alwayes adde some perfection unto the Lover ; for it is confessed by all , that love is a desire of something which is wanting . Alas the body is unworthy of the soul's love , because it is vile and base , and much below it ; such Hylas , as love onely the body , are Pigmalion-like , who fell in love with a peece of Marble : Nature it selfe is very repugnant to it , and you will confess● it , Hylas , when I aske you this Question . If Alexis were dead , would you then love her body ? To which Hylas making no answer ; I see you are mute truth hath silenced you , or else you are ashamed of a bad opinion . Neither the one , nor the other ( said Hylas ) but what should I answer ? Doe you thinke I can divine ? I can give you an accompt of things past if I can remember them , and of things present when I know them ; but as for things future , good Friend , who doe you take me for : Doe you thinke I had one of the Sibils to my Tutor , or that I was brought up at the schoole of Prediction ? Good Silvander , if you discourse with me , talke of things within compasse of mans capacity , and let the secrets of the Gods alone : leave things future unto them , they have reserved them unto themselves . If you aske whether I doe love the body of Alexis : I answer you , that I do ; but if you aske me what I would doe if the body had not a soule , I must send you to such as can foretell things ; you may take them along with you , if you will upon an errand to the Destinies , and when you returne , I shall enquire of you what I shall doe then : but in the meane time I will love the body of the faire Alexis , not as she will be a hundred yeares hence , but as she is now at this present , the most perfect workmanship of the gods . Thus talked Hylas , and Silvander would have replyed , when all the Company came to a narrow planke , where every shepheard was officiously carefull to helpe his shepheardesse over ; and when they were all on the other side , Silvander offered to fall into discourse againe , but Diana hindred him , because hearing a shepheard and a shepheardesse singing , she desired him to listen . All the Company turned their eyes to the place from whence the voice came , and drawing a little neerer , they saw a shepheardesse sitting under a shady Tree , and a shepheard upon his knees before her , courting her , and she returning him very disdainfull answers . Enough , enough Alcidon ( said she ) if you will have me to stay any longer here , either be silent , or talke of something else ; and beleeve it , that whatsoever you say upon this subject , will onely increase my disaffection to you . If I had not more hope ( answered hee ) in the justice of love , then in yours , I should long since , not onely have ceased talking , but ceased living . What can your hopes be , said Daphnide ? for if the God of whom you speake were just , he would long since have made you an example unto all such as are so bold as to offer wrong ? Doe not offend him ( said Alcidon ) who hath power to order things according to his will , and of whose power you cannot be so ignorant , as to thinke that you ought to scorne me as you doe : The shepheardesse would have replyed , had not the company been so neer , as caused her to be silent . Astrea , and the rest of the Company , who heard these strangers , being invited by the beauty of the shepheardesse , and the hansome deportment of the Shepheard , as well to satisfi their curiosity , as their duty , unto which the lawes of hospitality did oblige them , which were most religiously observed in that Country ; they addressed themselves unto the shepheardesse , and after salutation , offered her and all her company , all manner of assistance ; for at the same time there came unto her two other shepheardesses and a shepheard , who had strayed from them , and stayed under a shade untill the heat of the day was a little over . Daphnide , seeing this faire Company accoast her with such courteous expressions , she answered with all possible civility , and told them all in generall that the Heavens had beene most gracious unto the Country , being inhabited by persons so accomplished with all manner of merits . Astrea made answer thus ; There is not any here who is not very much devoted unto your service , as well in obedience to our Lawes which command us to be hospitable unto Strangers , as out of desire to have the honour of doing service unto persons of so much merit as you and your companions . Since my first encounter is so good ( said the Stranger ) I begin to hope for a happy conclusion in my voyage : And since your courteous offers doe imbolden me to enquire of what is necessary to be known ; I beseech you fair shepheardesse tell me , if there be not a Fountaine in this Country , which is called the Fountaine of Loves verity , and where it is ? Astrea looked upon Paris and Silvander , and returned no answer , which cansed Silvander to answer for her . Faire shepheardesse ( said he ) the Fountaine of which you enquire is in this Country ; bnt love hath so ordered it that upon the matter it is not here , being guarded by such inchanted Animals , as there is no accesse unto it : And where is it , replyed Astrea ? How , said the Stranger , are you of this Country , and ignorant of a thing so rare ? It is almost incredible : Those who see your face which is so faire , cannot chuse but love you , and by consequence you cannot but be so curious as to know the truth of their affections who love you , which as I have heard say ; may be seen in this fountain . I know , said Astrea , and blusht a little , that it is your Complement which makes you speake so advantagiously of my face , and nothing else , therefore I will not answer unto that . But as for that curiosity which you thinke is in me ; first , I have no occasion for it , because I was never so happy as to be loved in that manner : and secondly , we never use to have recourse unto the Fountaine you speake of , to know the mindes of those who serve us , because we have a better , and more sure way . What is that , I beseech you , ( said the stranger ) . It is , said Astrea , Time , and the effects of it . I do conceive , said Daphnide , that this way is very uncertaine ; and I my selfe can say , that I have been often deceived by it . If that do faile us ( replyed Diana ) then we doe use another remedy : What is that , said the stranger ? It is , answered Diana , not to love at all . That remedy , said Alcidon , is most unjust , for thereby the innocent will be punished , and not the culpable . For he who deceives any shepheardesse , in faigning to love her , cares not whether she love him or no , and so receives no punishment for his fault : and he who does really love her , bears all the blame and punishment . You see , generous shepheard ( said Hylas ) that our shepheardesses are as unjust as faire ; and yet for all that , we can't chuse but love them ; what then should we do , if their minds were as sweet as their faces ? One of the shepheardesses hearing Hylas speak thus , began to fix her eyes upon him , thinking that she should know him . And doubtlesse , but for his habit which did a little disguise him , she had not stood so long in doubt ; but after she had a little better considered with her selfe , she addressed her selfe unto Thameres , and asked him in a low voice , whether that shepheard who spoke , was not Hylas , and he answering , yes ; she whispered Daphnide in the eare , and said unto her , Madam , he whom you spake unto , is Hylas , and you know him not : The stranger blushed ; and holding her hand before her face , as being ashamed to be seen in that habit , went back a pace or two , crying out , Oh heavens ▪ Hylas , how your habit alters you , and perhaps mine alters me as much : Then Hylas coming nearer her , he looked seriously upon her , so as though he had not seen her of a long time ; and though her habit had much changed her , yet he knew her to be Daphnide , esteemed the fairest Lady in all Arles , or the Roman Provinces ; but he was so much amazed at the sight of her , that he knew not whether he dreamed or waked . At the last , after a long pause , he went back , looked upon her , and was not able to speake one word : which the stranger perceiving . Certainly , said she , This is a Country of wonders ; for I find in it shepheardesses more civilized , than any persons in Cities : Naturall beauties , without any artifice ; and the greatest wonder of all is , to see Hylas silent . Hylas turned towards her , and knew her that spoke unto him , to be Carlis , the other Stiliana , and Hermanthe , with them : this sight did so amaze him , that not able to speake a word , he ran to embrace his deare friend Hermanthe ; and after a long embracement , he parted , and imbraced againe ; have I met with my dear Hermanthe ? ( said he ) Is it possible I should find here the greatest beauties in all the Province of the Romans ? I might have said the whole world , if this Country in which we are were excepted . What ? The so much admired Daphnide ; the proud Stiliana , and Carlis , who first taught me to love ? The Gods have been abundantly favorable to me , in conducting you hither : Madam ( said he unto Daphnide ) you , and your company , are come to be witnesses of my Glory and Felicity . Hylas , answered the stranger , you enjoy no contentment , but I do participate in it as your friend : but if you wonder to see me in this equipage , I do no lesse , to see you thus disguised , and in a place where I had no thoughts of finding you : however , I doe thinke the encounter most happy , if it will make me any sharer in the Glory and Felicity which you enjoy . Madam , said Carlis , he nevers offers any signe of joy for meeting with me , or with Stiliana . Oh my first Mistresse ( said he ) why do you think so ? you know that ones first love is never forgotten . But you shew the contrary ( said she ) for love cannot be , when the party loved is forgotten ; and you cannot deny , but that you had forgotten us all . I am compounded of another mettal ( said he ) then other lovers are ; for I never use to forget those whom I ever loved ; nor is my affection to them extinguished . 'T is true , my memory will sometimes stumble , and be covered over with oblivion , as fire will be in the embers , and my affections will slacken as a bow that hath been too long bent ; but my memory will get up againe : blow but the ashes from the embers , and the fire will be in ; and the bow after a little unbending , will assume its first strength ; even so will my memory , and my affection , when the ashes of oblivion are blown away , by the fight or presence of the party loved . I perceive , said Stiliana , that Hylas is still Hylas I hope ( said Daphnide ) that we shall have leisure to know further of your welfare ; but in the meane time , lest we should commit some errors amongst these fair shepheardesses , I pray Hylas tell us who they are , and whether Astrea and Diana be in the company . Madam , answered Hylas , they are both there ; and then he shewed them unto her ; then Daphnide saluted them againe ; and after she had well looked upon them , Fame I perceive ( said she ) has undervalued the truth ; for I see your beauty goes beyond all reports . Madam , answered Astrea , and blusht , those that live as we do , may say , that they are hardly in the world ; for living onely in woods and fields , fame can take no notice of us , and we think our selves very happy in her silence . You may say what you please , replyed Daphnide ; but now I have seen you , I am able to say , and truly , that though fame should speak highly in your advantage , yet she both is , and would be sarre short of the truth , and do you wrong . Madam , said Diana , it is onely your sweet civility which is pleased to bestow these attributes upon us : And though we are , as my companion saith , almost out of the world : yet would we gladly be such as you are pleased to say we are ; for perfection is desireable in all . You cannot desire more then you have ; replyed the stranger ; for if you should , your desires would be above the power of Nature : and I cannot believe it possible , she should make two different beauties more perfect , How , Madam , said Hylas , though they be such as you say they are , yet I was never in love with them , or so little , as it may be termed nothing . All birds , answered Daphnide , are not pleased with the pure light of the Sun , nor by consequence , your bad sight with these great beauties . Nay , nay , Madam , replyed he , It is rather because there are greater beauties in this Country then they are , and you know Hylas was ever a lover of the fairest . I can very hardly believe what you say , answered the stranger . I shall make you confesse it , said he , if you will goe whether all this company are going : Discreet shepheardesses ( continued he , and turned towards Astrea and Diana ) know that you see here in the habit of a shepheardesse and shepheard , the fairest Lady , and most generous Cavalier in all the Province of Galloligures ; and I believe your Country never received a greater favour from heaven , then in receiving them therefore Noble Paris , I beseech you let them not depart from this company , until Adamas have seen them at his house . Paris and the shepheardesses addressing themselves unto Daphnide , did excuse themselves for not rendring them that honour which was their due ; and beseeched them to favour the great Druid so far , as to visit his house ; which they consented unto , as well to satisfie the request of Paris and the shepheardesses , as out of their desire to speak with sage Adamas , about some affairs which brought them unto that place , having heard very much of his wisdom . Hylas was very glad when they consented ; and because Daphnide knew him in the Isle of Cama●g●es , and in Arles , and was well acquainted with his honour , she proposed many questions unto him by the way , unto which the shepheardesses would sometimes answer for him , and sometimes Silvander : And though he was in a little kind of constraint before Daphnide , Stiliana , and Carlis : yet he could not chuse but break out often in his answers , especially when Silvander spake : at which these strangers did so laugh , that addressing himselfe unto Daphnide : Madam , said he unto her , I think , that in taking upon you the habit of these shepheardesses , you have also taken their humour , since this shepheard 's talk does please you so very well : for he never opens his mouth to contradict me , but presently all fall a laughing . But my good friend Silvander ( said he , and turned towards him ) you must know , that it is at you whom this Lady laughs , and not at me ; for thy education being onely Rurall , thou speakest accordingly : therefore I think thy best discretion is , to talk no longer . Courteous shepheard , said Daphnide , do not believe Hylas , you do not know him so well as I do ; but I should be very sorry you should have any such opinion of me . Madam , answered Silvander , Hylas and I have often such contests as these , and never believe each other . But Hylas , said he , and turned towards him , do not mistake your selfe , for I do know before whom I speak , and know this Lady . I had spent my time very ill amongst the Massilians , and had been both deafe and blind , if I had not heard of her merit , and seen her beauty : I know , Hylas , and perhaps better then you do , who the faire Daphnide is , who Alcidon , and who is the great and renowned King E●rick : perhaps I can give a more particular relation of the City of the Massilians and of Arles , then many others ; and therefore though I am a shepheard doe not think to daunt me with your big words . Daphnide then interposed ; truly , said she , I doe beleeve this shepheard knowes me , and I beleeve what he sayes , and also I beleeve he knowes more then you thinke he doth . But kind shepheard ( said she unto Silvander ) if it will not be too much trouble unto you , tell us how you came to know all these things ? Madam , answered Silvander , I was along time in the Massilian schools where your Name was so cryed up by the Bardi , that every one did hear of it . How came you now to be in the habit of a shepheard ( said she ) and what cause doth retaine you in it ? Fortune , said he , brought me into this Country , and Love stayes me in it . And said Hylas , Love brought me into this Country , and Alexis stayes me in it . Who is that happy Alexis , said she , ( and smiled ) She is one , said Hylas , who will make you blush for shame , and grow pale with envie : she is so faire , that she hath no equall . Aylas , answered she , you say so much that I must needs beleeve you in part , and too much to be beleeved in all ; your owne eyes ( said he ) will be witnesses presently against your selfe , and will enforce you to justifie all my words ; for I have not spoke one syllable too much in her Commendations . Alcidon hearing this , thought himselfe concerned : Hylas ( said he ) I will acknowledge your Mistresse to be faire , but that she is fairer then Daphnide , if words will not maintaine the contrary , my blood and life shall . Hylas hearing this , assumed a very serious looke ; as farre as words will goe , said he , I will maintaine what I say ; but if you come to matter of blood and life , I will not onely quit her unto you , but unto any that shall maintaine the contrary ; for my profession is talking not killing : every one began so to laugh at this answer , that Alcidon could not reply of a long time after . Doubtlesse their discourse had continued longer , if they had not been very neer the house of Adamas . In the meane time Alexis in contemplation of that contentment which she promised unto her selfe in the sight of Astrea , did stand leaning against a window which looked towards the Plaine , and talked with Leonide . When she perceived the company comming , and assured her selfe that Astrea was amongst them , she started : sometimes she looked upon one , and sometimes upon another shepheardesse ; but when she spyed Astrea , oh , into what an extasie she was transported ! she fixed her eye upon her , and spoke not a word , as if she would take her fill of that pleasing Object : At last fetching a deepe sigh , she shewed her unto Leonide with her finger ; see , see , said she , the fairest sight in the whole world , being as bad almost in that rapture , as Adrastes was . Then keeping silence a while , she went a pace or two backe from the window , and folding her armes upon her brest : Oh heavens ( said she ) how dare I present my self before her , when she hath commanded me the contrary ? What , said Leonide will you relaps into your old errour ? Were not these considerations sufficiently debated with Adamas before you came hither ? have you so soone forgotten his prudent reasons ? Doe not thinke ( said Alexis ) that I have forgotten them , but I am sure Astrea will see me , and I shall see her , she will speake unto me , and I unto her , and is not this disobedience to her Command ? Goe , goe , ( said shee unto me , I shall never forget those cruell words ) goe disloyall man , and never come in my sight unlesse I commmand thee . The Nymph thinking that if this discourse went on , it would much disquiet Alexis , she would not answer unto her ; only thus , these thoughts Alexis must not now come into your mind ; it is already resolved upon , the time is now come wherein you must shew your selfe a man , Sonne to Alcippes , whose courage was so highly esteemed by every one ; you must I say change your Countenance and Garbe ; you must receive Astrea without any wonder , and at the first accoast of her , have so much power over your selfe , that none may discover you ▪ you know that the first impressions take deepest roote , and upon them the most sure judgement is built ; therefore resolve with your selfe so to disguise the matter , that those whom your habit deludes may not be undeceived by your actions . Ah Madam ( said Alexis ) how easie a matter it is for those that are well to give counsell unto the sicke ? here is a fault committed already replyed Leonide ; why doe you call me Madam , and not Sister ; you know Adamas will needs have me call Paris Brother , and so he commands me to call you Sister , and if you doe not the like you will be suspected , you know that your face does extreamly resemble Celadon , and therefore you must use abundance of Art to deceive people . Sister , answered Alexis , since you are pleased I should call you so , I shall endeavour to carry my selfe as well as I can ; but I assure you never was any , more put to it then your miserable Sister is upon this occasion , and unles●e some helpe me out I know not how I shall delude the eyes of Astrea with whom I never used any dissimulation or disguisement . Upon such occasions as these , said the Nymph we must make our wit and courage appeare , and as they say make a vertue of necessity . Assure your selfe , the Authority of Adamas is so great , and every one hath such an opinion of his Wisedome , that with a little helpe of your own , none will question but that you are his daughter . As they were thus talking , Adamas being advertised of the coming of Astrea , he came to hearten Alexis , which was no small Prudence ; for she was so much out of her selfe , that good preparatives were but necessary , least she being surprised she might give too much knowledge who she was . When they were in the midst of their discourse , newes was brought them that all the Company was come in , to the first Court of the Castle . Alexis blusht , and her legs trembled so , that she was constrained to fit downe . Leonide who perceived it , the better to hide all faults , told Adamas that it was good to draw the Curtains of the windowes , and to let in as little light as might be , that the alterations in the face of Alexis might not be discerned , and that the pretence for it might be to hinder the Sunne from keeping the roome too hot . The Druide liking the Counsell , commanded all the Curtaines to be drawne : But as they were busie in preparing all things on the one side , Astrea was as much perplexed on the other : her heart did beat extreamly , and coming unto Phillis said to her in her eare : Good Sister find some excuse or other out , which may cause us to stay a little ; for I must confesse that my hopes to see the face of Celadon in Alexis , does so much put mee out of my selfe , as I feare , that if I h●ve not a little time to recollect my selfe , I shall give too much knowledge of what I desire to conceale , especially unto these Strangers . Upon this , Phillis went unto Daphnide , and said unto her : Are you not weary Madam with walking up the Hill ? If it be your pleasure , I am sure all the company would be very glad to take a little breath before they goe up into the Hall. For my part ( said Daphnide ) I like the motion very well , but would not propound it least I should displease . Hylas who could not indure to be retarded from his contentment in seeing his deare Alexis ; Madam , said he , if you were not in very good company I should not offer to leave you ; but since you are , I beseech you take it not ill , if I goe before , and tell them that you are coming ; for I had rather take breath with Alexis , than here . Then not staying for any , nor for the answer of Daohnide , he went up the staires , at the top of which , and at the entrance into the Hall , he met Adamas , Leonide and Alexis : and because all three of them did thinke that the love of Hylas would be an excellent umbrage of what they desired to conceale , they made him as welcome as they could : The Druid himselfe , after he had saluted him , smilingly said , that it was easie to see who of all the Company was most their friend : Sir , said Hylas , if the haste which I have made in coming first , move you to thinke so well of me , my staying the last will be as good a testimony of my good will , and I wish my company were as welcome unto you , and your company as it is desired by me . No question but it is , said Leonide , is it not , Sister ? For my part , said Alexis , I am very much contented in it : Hylas then going neerer her : Fair Alexis , said he , in a low voice , so my company yeeld you any contentment , it is enough : Why , ( said Leonide , seeming to be angry ) doe you so little esteeme the rest of the company ? I assure you proud Shepheard , I will be revenged of you , and before the day be done , you shall repent of your disdaining me thus : she uttered these words with an angry looke , and did very well feign a discontented person . But Hylas , who naturally did not care for any woman living , unlesse her he loved I shall be very sorry , said he , when the faire Alexis repents of what she hath said unto me : and till then , you will but lose your labour , if you seek for any revenge upon me : And when she doth repent of it , you need not seeke for any greater revenge , for my sorrowes will be so great , that nothing can make them greater . Servant , answered Alexis , as long as you doe love mee , you need not feare any revenge , for your good will is very deare unto mee . He was ready to reply , when Adamas interrupted and asked him , who were those shepheards and shepheardesses which were coming . There is , Father , said he , Astrea , Diana , Phillis , and severall others of that neighbourhood : There are also some strangers , as Florice , Cyrcenea , and their Company ; but that which invited me to 〈◊〉 me before , was to tell you , that we met by the way with faire Daphnide , a Lady of the highest esteem of any in the Roman Province , and with the generous Alcidon , who disguised in the habit of shepheards , are come into this Country to seek for the Fountaine of loves verity : Alcidon is the most beloved Cavalier in all the Province , especially by the great Eurick : And thus you see I am not the onely stranger , who disguiseth my self in the habit of a shepherd , to live happily in your Country . Adamas answered him ; Is it possible it should be the faire Daphnide , with whom the great Euricke , King of the Visigots was in love ? and Hylas answering him , that she was the same , he continued ; though I never saw her , yet I shall know her , for I have a Picture which they assure me , does very much resemble her , except her habit do cause an alteration : yet I will seem to know nothing , and will bid all our shepherdesses as welcome as I can . Their discourse had continued longer , had they not been prevented by the coming of the Company : for Astrea , although she was the cause of their stay , yet she was not able any longer to stay from the sight of that so much loved face ; therefore she made sign unto Phillis , who understanding her meaning , addressed her selfe unto Daphnide and Paris , and said unto them aloud : Now if it please you , it is full time to follow Hylas ; for what will Adamas think , when he heares by him that we are here ? 'T is true , said Daphnide ; and taking Astrea and Diana by each hand , they led the way , and the staires being very large , they went up all three a brest , and the rest of the company confusedly followed after . Adamas waited for them in the entry of the great Chamber , where he received them as kindly as possibly he could : and seeming not to know Daphnide nor Alcidon , he addressed his speech unto the shepheards of his acquaintance , and said unto them with a smiling countenance : Faire shepheardesses , you give me some cause to think that you are proud , because you seem to sleight your Neighbours : has my Daughter been thus long here , and you not daign one courteous visit ? Astrea , who observed , that though he spoke to all in generall , yet he addressed his speech particularly unto her , she made answer for all . Revere●d Father ( said she ) things that dod epend upon the will of many , are oftentimes retarded , though every particular desires to make haste : This excuse , said Adamas , will hardly hold ; for methinkes every one of you in particular , does owe me as much friendship , as I doe owe you all in generall . Then Diana undertook the matter ; Father , said she , and smiled , many had rather give that which they do not owe , then pay their due debts : but as we have committed this fault , so are we punished for it , in depriving our selves so long , from that which is so great a happinesse unto us : Upon this , Daphnide addressed her selfe to salute Leonide , and Astrea the like unto the disguised Alexis : but oh how she was astonished , when she cast her eye upon his face ? and how amazed was Alexis , when she saw Astrea coming to kiss her ? Oh love ? into what a condition didst thou put them both , when they kissed each other ? The shepheardesse was as red , as if her face were all fire ; and Alexis trembled as if a great fit of an ague had been upon her : Hylas , who observed how zealously his Mistresse saluted this shepherdesse , he grew so jealous , that he could not endure she should hold her any longer in her armes ; and this jealousie was a cause of their parting , so as Diana saluted her the next ; after her , Phillis ; and then all the rest of the company . Adamas , who desired to shadow as much as possibly he could , the alteration in the face and spirit of his Daughter ; after all salutations were done , and that all the company entred confusedly into the great Chamber , he set Alexis in the most obscure place ; and when they were all ready to sit down , he seemed to take notice of Daphnide and her company , therefore asked Thameres in a loud voice , who those fair strangers were ? Sir , said he unto him , Hylas can better informe you of them , then I can , if it please you to aske him ; for I can tell you no more , but that we met them as we came hither , and he told us that they were Ladies of as high esteem , as any in all the Province of the Gallogures . Then Paris coming nearer unto Adamas , told him , that it was the fair Daphnide , and the famous Alcidon , well known for beauty and merit in the Court of the great Eurick . The Druid seeming as if he knew nothing of them before , seemed also to be very angry with Paris for telling him no sooner . Then addressing himselfe unto her ; Madam , ( said he ) I beseech you pardon my ignorance , and lay the fault upon your habit , that I have not rendred that honour which is your due Reverend Father ( answered Daphnide ) when I disguised my selfe in this manner , my intention was not to be known in this Country where I am come , not in the rank of Daphnide , but onely to find that tranquility which the Gods have promised unto me : and I do believe , that but for Hylas , I had gone through my voyage , as unknown as I desired . But since I am prevented , I beseech you Father , let all those circumstances of honour and respect , which you mention , alone ; and help me to find out those wholsome remedies which the Gods have made me hope to receive in this Country . Adamas with much honour and submission , answered her ; that he would serve her in all things , within the compasse of his capacity ; and that he would not be dispenced with , for doing her that honour which was her due : then presenting a Chair unto her ; another unto Alcidon , and unto all the rest of the company , every one taking their places , Astrea sat next Alexis , and Leonide on the other side , which prevented Hylas from being next his new Mistresse : And because he thought her too much taken with Astrea , he often interrupted her , and contraried her in her speech , so forced her to answer him : Phillis perceived by Astrea's looks , that he was troublesome to her , and therefore to give her more opportunity of talking with that Druid , who had such a resemblance of her beloved shepherd , she entred into discourse with him ; My late servant , said she unto him , is there not one spark of that ancient affection towards me alive ? This new Mistress whom you adore so much , makes no great account of you : Come , come , return again to me that loves you , and esteems you as you deserve . Hylas who was passionatly in love with Alexis ; Late Mistress , said he unto Phillis , you consider not unto whom you speak , when you mention any sparks of old affection ; the very word old , is enough to make me hate it . If therefore you would have me return again to you , talk no more of any old sparks : for this is my Motto An hour is too long to love ? A Minut's fair ; and not above . Do not think that the esteem which you say you have of me , will any thing attract me ; for one never useth to care for the esteem of those whose friendship he hath quitted , and who are meerly indifferent to him ; Silvander then began to answer for Phillis . Reputation , said he , which every one does so much desire , what is it else but this esteem which you so much contemne ? if it be to be esteemed , even amongst enemies ; why , Hylas , should it not be esteemed from one whom you have so much loved ? I perceive , answered Hylas , that Silvander is not in the place which he desires , no more then I am ; and to vent his choller upon some body , he tells me such tales , as Nurses use to lull their children asleep withall : But my good friend Silvander , have a good heart , and take patiently these rubs of fortune : consider that we live in a very bad age , wherein favours are not dispensed according to merit ; let us be patient man , fortune will one day cease from persecuting us . Hylas , said this unto Silvander , because Leonide in favour of Paris , had placed Diana in the midst , so that Silvander could not come near her , but was forced to sit betwixt Celadon and Florice ; which being known unto every one , was the reason why every one laughed at the answer , especially Phillis , who said ; It must be confessed , Silvander , that now it happens unto you , as unto one who will undertake to part two who are fighting , and betwixt them is wounded , though he had no quarrel . If you had not often tryed ( answered Silvander ) that the weapons of Hylas have neither point nor edge , I should not wonder you shou'd say so . But , shepherdesse , having had so much experience of them , I wonder you should have that opinion : Never wonder ( said the shepherdesses ) for he hath changed his weapons , he does not now fight with his own ; those wherewith he hath now wounded you , are borrowed of one whose custome is to vanquish . After that rate , answered he , I shall partly confesse as much . To tell you truly ( said Hylas ) neither of you can wound me , either with your own Armes , or any other you can borrow ; for be they as good as they will , they have no force against me : If they were in my hands , said Florice , what would you say unto them ? I would say , answered he , That I do not remember you ever had any I hope , said Cyrenea , that you will not say so by me . I must confesse ( said Hylas ) that when I saw you but seldome , I loved you much ; and when I saw you much , I loved you but little . Her sight then , said Palinice , did as the Scorpion does , which heales the wound it makes ; but I am confident you will not say so of me . Of you ( said he , as if he were astonished ) for God sake tell me how they call you , that I may know whether your Name can wound me more then your Fade ? I perceive , said Stiliana , that it is onely I who had the power to Captivate you . The short pittance of time that I was your Prisoner , answered Hylas , does plainly shew how victorious you were . The truth is , replyed she , you did go out of Prison , but it was not without paying your ransome . If I did pay it ( replied he ) then I owe you nothing , and if you thinke to make me your Prisoner againe as easily as you did , you are very much mistaken : I am now a better Souldier then I was , and therefore I would advise you not to put it to the hazard ; your teares I assure you will not doe it . Come , come , said Carlis , Hylas is only mine , for as I was the first that ever he loved , so he ought to be the last , is not this true , Hylas ? Consider Carlis , said he unto her , that every thing wil most certainly return to its first beginning ; and as the first time that ever I did see you , I did not love you ; so shall I not love you , the last time I see you . None could forbeare laughi●g at the answers of Hylas , which continued so long that Alexis and Astrea had time enough to talke ; but though Alexis might have imployed that time very well , yet she was so long before she could begin , being hindred by severall considerations , that perhaps the opportunity had been lost , if Astrea had not begun to speake first . For this disguised Druid seeing her before her eyes who had commanded her never to see her , fearing to be known by her voice , or some other of her gestures , was so mute , that she durst not open her mouth , which Astrea attributed unto the little acquaintance that was betwixt them , or else considering that she had beene alwayes conversant with the Virgin Druids , she knew not how to talke of Country affaires . But the shepherdesse was much mistaken , for the reason was , because she knew too much , and because that face which did represent that of Celadon , as well in her memory as before her eyes , it made her extreamly desirous to gaine the favour of Alexis , which was already but too much gotten , and therefore shee was the first that broke silence thus . When I doe consider the beauty of your face , and the Graces wherewith the heavens have adorned you above all the Beauties of our age , I am almost ready to tax them with injustice in depriving this Country so long of that which it produceth most rare , and in hiding you amongst the Druid Virgins so farre from us : But when I call to mind that the whole Universe is not too good to serve that great God who made it , I must confesse that the choice of you was most just , being the most perfect peece in the World. I wish ( said Alexis ) that those perfections which your civility puts upon me were as truly mine , as yours are in you , that I might in some sort be worthy to serve the great Tautates : Idoe not blush faire shepheardesse to heare you use this language , which rather puts me in mind of my imperfections , then represents unto me what I am . I am sorry , replied Astrea that you should have so ill an opinion of mee , as to thinke that I suppose any imperfections in you : For though the heavens have made me a shepheardesse , and have given me no more wit then suits with a rurall life , yet as the Sunne is seene by all upon whom it shines , by some more , some lesse according to their Capacities , so may I see your Perfections , and know them , so farre as to admire them , though I must confesse that many others unto whom Tautates hath given better judgement , may discerne them better , but cannot admire them more then I doe . I shall not contradict a judgement so favourable , replied Alexis : only I pray God that when you know me better , you doe not revoke it : For though neither my intention nor profession will let me be long in this place , yet I shall alwayes thinke my selfe exceedingly happy in the favour of all those who resemble you , particularly your selfe , whose acquaintance I have so long desired ; and I assure you that this desire will make me leave my Companions with lesse griefe , when I know that I shall see Astrea : Madam , answered Astrea , this favour is transcendent : For if you have a will to be with us , our happinesse is immeasurable ; or if it be out Complement onely to oblige us , yet we are happy in that you entertaine such thoughts in you . But I may most truly say , that the newes of your coming filled the Country both with joy and sorrow ; sorrow in hearing of your sicknesse , and joy to hear we should be so happy as to see you . It is so long before you came hither ( said Alexis ) that if any other but you , fair shepherdesse had told me so , I should not have beleeved it ; but to let this discourse alone , I beseech you tell me , how you use ordinarily to spend your time : for I am told that the shepherds and shepherdesses of Forrests doe live the happiest of any people in the World. It is certainly ( said Astrea ) very happy unto such whom Fortune hath not forsaken : and you know Madam , that those who were once happy , when they lose part of what they injoyed , are more miserable then those who alwayes were miserable . T is true , said Alexis , but I doe not thinke your rurall and solitary life doth meet with any rubs of Fortune . Not so much said Astrea , as those who live in Court , and in the transactions of the World ; but as Lakes though lesse then the Sea , have their stormes and tempests ; so it is with us , we also have our misfortunes and miseries ; and for my part I may well say , that having within the space of one month lost a Father and a mother , my affliction is so great , that I am not yet recovered of it : Is it long , said Alexis , since you had this losse ? About foure or five months since , ( said Astrea ) and upon this she fetched a deep sigh : It is a very sad affliction ( said Alexis ) to lose such friends , but nothing is more naturall , then for Parents to dye before Children ; and this may be your comfort , that they left you at an age wherein you are able to governe your selfe . One thing , said Astrea , doth most exceedingly trouble me , which is , that I am partly a cause of their death : Truly , said Alexis , you bring it into my memorie , that I have heard something concerning it , and I thinke they told me that they were drown'd , in endeavouring to helpe you out of a water into which you were falne . Pardon me Madam , said Astrea , it is true , that I fell into that fatall River of Lignon , as I endeavoured to helpe a shepherd who was drowned there : and the newes being carried to Hippolita my Mother , that I was drowned , she was surprised with such a fright , that she did never recover it , but dyed presently after : and my Father for griefe of her followed her : Thus was I at once deprived both of father and mother . Astrea could not relate these accidents without much griefe , and Alexis also ; seeming as if it were out of compassion : I pray said she , who was that poore shepherd which was drowned ? I know not , said Astrea , sadly , whether you heard of him , but his name was Celadon , brother unto Lycidas whom you see there : Was it Celadon ( said Alexis ) who was sonne unto Alcippes and Amarillis ? The same , said Astrea ; I have often heard talke of him , said Alexis , truly it was a very sad accident . I assure you Madam , said Astrea , that all manner of delights hath been ever since banished out Coasts , ; For when he was alive , there was nothing but mirth and jollity amongst us , and now such a dulnesse reignes , as if it were not the same Country : And for my part having lost a Father and a Mother , who loved me most tenderly , and falne into the hands of an Uncle , my sorrowes are double . But Madam I beseech you pardon me for troubling you with such sad discourse . Oh , said Alexis , you doe infinitely ingage me in it , and you will doe me an extreame pleasure if you will give me a relation of every particular which concernes you ; for besides your merit and vertue , which obligeth every one to esteem you , I have a most particular desire to be interested in your love ; and therefore I beseech you continue on Madam , said Astrea , it is an infinite honour to me , and I protest unto you , that from the very first minute I saw you , there is something which so devotes me unto you , that nothing can divert me from your service , but death ▪ Alexis would have replied , and perhaps have entred farther into discourse if the jealousie of Hylas had not hindred her ; but he not being able to endure this long discourse betweene these two Lovers , he did impudently fall upon his knees before Alexis , and taking her hand , kissed it before she was aware , which she perceiving pulled backe , and said unto him : how now Servant , does the faire shepherdesses of Lignon permit such familiarities ? The Virgin Druids , from whence I came , I assure you would thinke this very strange . Mistresse , said Hylas , even as I doe not use to regulate my selfe according to the civility of these shepherdesses , so you ought not to follow the severity of those Druids : for if you doe , neither you nor I shall receive much contentment by it . I know not what you meane , said Alexis , but I am sure you must have very strong arguments to divert me from following the example of those holy Virgins , amongst whom I have beene so long conversant . I do beleeve what you say , replied Hylas , but you must know , you need no worse Rhethorique to make me change my Nature . I should be sorry , answered Alexis , to force you unto any change , for I would have you be as you are ; onely let the law be equall between us ; and this , as your Mistresse , you may very well allow . T is true , said Hylas , but how doe you meane ? I meane said Alexis , that as I allow you to be as you are , so you must allow me to be as I am ; and without any changing of humours , either in you or me , we may love each other , as we did at first . I doe allow of part of what you say , replied Hylas ; but the rest is not according to my mind : and I feare you have beene so cloystered up amongst the Camutes , that you are halfe spoiled : Every one began to laugh at the discourse of Hylas . In the meane time , Adamas entertained Daphnide and Alcidon , after this manner . Madam ( said he unto her ) I make no question but that it was upon a good occasion you came into this Country : for otherwise you would never have left the lustre and delicacies of the Court , I should not have presumed to aske the cause , had not your selfe emboldned me ; and knowing thereby that you expect some service from me , my readines to do it , prompts me to ask what it is , to the end I may serve you according to your merit , and my duty . Father , answered Daphnide ▪ your wisdom , and my need of your assistance , makes me trust you both with this secret , and the greatest I shall ever have . I shall think my condition very happy , said the Druid , if I meet with any occasions to employ my selfe in your service : and to make it appeare how much I esteem your merit , I beseeth you take so much paines to see a Gallery which is in this house , and there you shall find your own Picture ranked as it deserves . I did never think , said Daphnide , that● a thing so little worthy , of either seeing or preserving , should be in the possession of the Great Adamas . Yet since you have done so , I shall think the Gods intend good unto me , by infusing this curiosity unto you , which argues a willingnesse to helpe me in this businesse , from whence my whole happinesse must proceed . I shall acquaint you Father , before we part , with the occasion which brought me hither ; in the meane time , I beseech you till me , in what part of this Country is the fountaine of loves verity ? and how I may see it ? I can verily tell you , Madam , said the Druid , where this Fountaine is , for it is not farre from hence : but I thinke it to be a thing impossible for you to see it , because it is strangely inchanted , and guarded by Lyons and other fierce Animals , so as no humane force can quell them . If the hazard of a life , said Alcidon , will conduce unto the contentment of my Lady , she shall quickly receive what she desires . I doe believe ▪ said the Druid , that if courage and valour could doe any thing against inchantments , the faire Daphnide would have what she desires , by the meanes of the valiant Alcidon . But you must know , that the strength of all men in the world united together , will do no good ; for spirits which are superior unto the nature of men , are so puissant , that even one of them is able to ruine the whole Vniverse , unlesse the great Tautates for the preservation of mankind , did restrain them : so as the safer way is to have recourse unto Prayers and Supplications , or else stay untill the time prefixed be expired , and the conditions of the inchantment performed . What are the conditions ? said Alcidon : They are , said Adamas , very strange : For the enchantment must not end but in blood , and by the death of the most faithfull lover , and loved , that ever was in this Country . This , said Daphnide , is a most strange Fate , and must needs be miserable My selfe ( said Alcidon ) can furnish out the most faithfull lover : yes , said Daphnide , and smiled , if to love in severall places at once , be fidelity . If you , replyed Alcidon , could but manifest your fidelity , as I can , Alcidon would presently hazard his life . I assure you , said Daphnide , I am not so desperate as to die , to make inchantments cease . But Madam , said Alcidon , It should seem the will of the Gods so to doe , since they commanded us to come hither . I shall obey the will of the Gods , said Daphnide , as far as possibly I can ; but before I take this course , must have a more cleare and absolute command for it . This , replyed Alcidon , argues but a very faint affection : I do confesse it , said she ; for I cannot undertake to be a sacrifice for the publique : besides , I am not now in love with any ; and therefore why should I hazard my life for any : and if I were , I would not do it . I should think them out of their wits that would ; for it is not likely any that loves well , would deprive themselves of the sight and presence of them they love , to put an end to an inchantment . But Father , said she , and turned towards Adamas , I see that Alcidon constraines me to discover unto you , the cause of my coming hither : If you please therefore we will retire , and I shall willingly doe it , upon condition you will give me the best advice you can Madam , said the Druid , I would I were as able to give you good counsell , as my affection promps me to do you all manner of service : If you please therefore to leave all this good company together , you may retire into a Gallery which is close by , and call whom you please to accompany you . Upon this , rising up , Adamas addressed himselfe unto Leonide , Paris , and Alexis , and commanded them to stay with those faire shepherdesses , and curteous shepheards , whilest he waited upon Daphnide into the Gallery : and you , Hylas , said he , laying his hand upon his shoulder , I entreat you to entertaine this good company , and as one of our best friends do my house honour : Faith , said Hylas faintly , I use more to dishonour , then honor the houses where I am ; yet to obey you , I will do my best , provided my Mistress will do as I bid her : every one did laugh at the answer of Hylas , especially Alexis , who holding her hand before her face , said unto him very handsomly ; Perhaps Hylas , you will he too severe ; No , no , said Hylas , I require but word for word , if so , said Alexis , and if Adamas permit me , I am contented Then , fairest Mistress , said he unto her , entreat all this company , especially Hylas , to keep you company all this day , and a little longer if you will. For why should so many good friends part so soon ? Adamas who was very glad of this request , answered before Alexis . I assure you Hylas , said he , that I do desire it with all my heart , and those who will not condescend unto that desire , doe extreamly disoblige me . I will tell you , Father , for them all , said Hylas ; that we will all obey you with as good a will as you can desire it : and though all should goe away , yet I would stay alone , to give a testimony what power you have over me . Believe me , Hylas , said Daphnide , you have very well improved your selfe in this Country , and have learned so much civility , that when you come againe into Camargue , you may keep a Schoole , Madam , said Hylas , If all my Schollars would prove like unto my Mistress , I shall take some delight in it : otherwise , believe me , I would not impart my knowledge , unlesse unto some such a one as your selfe . You doe oblige me , said she , in equalling me unto Alexis . Pardon me , replyed Hylas presently , I did not well consider with my selfe when I committed this error ; for such is my affection unto my Mistresse , that I cannot judge of any thing but to her advantage . Daphnide had answered , , if she had heard these words , but she was gone away too far off , and carried with her Alcidon , Stiliana , Carlis , and Hermantes , the rest stayed in the Great Chamber , where a Collation was brought in . The Gallery into which the wise Adamas conducted Daphnide and Alcidon , was more considerable for the curiosities which were in it , then for the magnificence of the Structure ; though the Doors , Windowes , and Chimneyes , were all of perfectly polished Marble , very rich and beautifull , though the lights were at just distances ; a regular proportion in the height and widenesse , exactly observed according to the length and rules of Architecture ; and Fretworkes and Gilding was not spared ; yet such had been the care of the wise Druid , to inrich it with all manner of rarities and curiosities , which either Europe , Asia , or Africa produced ; not onely of his owne time , but of all ages past , whose memory was not lost , that these did much exceed the richnesse of the buildings ; and as the one did take the eye with beauty , the other did strike the mind with admiration beyond all thought . The Arch which was supported by a large Frice , was painted with the most ancient History of the Gaules , ever since the great Dis-Samothes unto Francus , who being absent , and taken up with his other Conquests , lest the Government of the Dominions unto the Druids and Gaulish Knights . There was not forgotten the Great Dryus , who by the institution of the Druids , left Religion , and the Laws of his Fathers , unto his successive Nephews . There also was the portracture of the Great Hercules , who married the Princess Galathea , who by his eloquence and Arms , did draw the Gaules unto Civility , and unto Generosity by his example . There also was Sigovesus , and Bellonessus ; the one of which went over the Alpes , conquered , and Callidot , Gaul Cisalpine ; and the other passing into the Forrest of Hircinia , did found the Kingdom of the B●yens . To be briefe , there one might see the Gaules under Brennus , triump in Rome over those great Citizens , there loading themselves with Gold : And passing from thence into Greece , rifled the Gold and Treasures of the Temple of Apollo , and so returned into their Country . Above this , was a second Frice , wrought with severall sorts of Fretwork gilded , which was a great ornament to the Edifice . Betwixt them both , was placed the statues of the Roman Emperours , from Caesar unto the third Valentinian . But the greatest curiosity of the place was , that every space betwixt the Windows , was filled with Maps of all the Provinces of Gaule , so exactly drawne , that as one walked , one might not only know the distances of places , but also the scituation of places , Townes , their Climates , the courses of the Rivers , and the propriety of every Province in this little world . No observable battle , or important siege , but was set in its right place ; so as the great siege of Alexia , and the signal expeditions of Caesar , might be seen in the plates where they were acted . About these Maps , might be seene the Pictures of those Princes , who ruled those Provinces from time to time , so as there might be seen Pharamond , Clodion , and Merovius ; and after him , without any Crown , Childerick his Son , for he was not yet King , because his Father was alive . In the Map of the Sequaners and Hednois , one might see Athanarick , and his wife Blisinde , who though he never passed the Rhine , was yet set there as Father unto the valiant Gaud selles the first King of the Burgundians , who planted upon the bankes of Arar and Rosne . Next unto this King was his wife the wise and pious Theudelinda ; after them , their sonne Gunditch , who did first settle the Crown in Gaul ; after that , Gondebert with his three Brothers , Chilperio , Godamar , and Godegesiles . To be briefe , the Druide was so curious , that nothing could be desired , which was not to be seen there ; so as Daphnide , Alcidon , and their company admired at these rarities , and esteemed them the most excellent peeces that ever eye beheld , and casting her eye by chance upon the map of Aquitane , the faire Daphnide saw there all the valiant Visigots who there reigned ; As soone as she perceived them , she could not take off her eye , because she knew there the names and faces of many : Amongst the rest , of Thorismond of Thierry his Brother , and of the valiant Eurioke , next whom she saw her owne Picture , as when she was about the age of eighteen or twenty yeares , she kept her eye long upon it ; and afterwards casting them upon the Portraiture of Euricke , she could not chuse but sigh and say : Oh great Euricke , how fatall was the expedition which ravished thy Scepter from thee , and what great cause have I to grieve , since it is not permitted me to follow thee ? Madam , replied Alcidon , it must needs be confessed , that the losse of Euricke was a generall losse , but it would have beene much greater , if yours had followed ; and doe you not thinke that the Gods in preserving you had a great care of me ? Such is their goodnesse Madam , that they never reject the prayers of the just . I doe wonder at that the more , said Daphnide , because mine are not received which were made with so much justice and reason : For , is it not most just and reasonable to accompany in death , those whom they loved in life ? Adamas hearing his discourse was very desirous to heare more , so as beseeching Daphnide to submit her will to the great Tautates , he desired her to sit downe , and to beleeve that all things are so wisely disposed by him , that all humane wisdome was constrained to confesse it selfe ignorant and blind , in comparison of his omniscient Providence . Then Daphnide sitting next unto Adamas , and all the rest of the company taking their places , she began thus . The History of Daphnide , Euricke , and Alcidon . I know very well , reverend Father , that the great Tautates does all things for the best : For loving us , as the workmanship of his owne hands ; it is not likely he will withdraw his love from us . But let me tell you , that as Phisique though for our good is yet very bitter and loathsome ; so those afflictions which wee receive from the hands of the Gods , though they be very good for us , yet are they very heavy upon those that receive them . Those who murmur against his will are indeed much too blame ; but if when they feele the smart they shrinke and bewaile it , they doe but pay the Tribute● of their weaknesse and humanity . I doe confesse , that the goods which I have received from his hands are innumerable , and his favours are above his punishments ; but we being all of a nature more sensible of the bad , than the good , I am forced to say , that the afflictions which I have received have almost blotted out the memory of the blessings . And being resolved to retire my selfe from the stormes of the World , there is nothing which hinders me but the pursuit of this Cavalier , whom I call troublesome : This being the occasion which brought me into this Country ; I beseech you Father give me leave to let you understand how the case stands betwixt us ; that since the Fountaine of loves Verity is shut , we may by your wise Counsell and advice , finde some ease in our troubles . Know therefore that Thierry the great King of the Visigots dying honourably in the battle sought in the Cathalaunique fields , he left many children behind him , successors , not only in his Crowne , but also in his courage and valour . He who first succeeded him was Thorismond his eldest Sonne , he being received King and crowned in Tholouse , he made it his principall study , not only to enlarge the limits of his Kingdome : but also to replenish it with Cavaliers and Ladies : Heaven was at that time favourable unto his will ; for neither Ataulfes nor Vulalia his Predecessors , nor the great Thierry his Father had neere so many accomplished Gallants nor so many faire and wise Ladies as this great and generous King had . It was my Fortune at that time to be brought unto the Court by my mother , when I was about fifteene or sixteen yeares of age . I must confesse that I did not yeild unto any of my age , in the good opinion which I had of my selfe , either by reason of the confidence I had in my own beauty , which the flatteries of men infused into me , or by reason of that love which every one is apt to have of themselvs , which made me thinke all things more perfect in me than in others : But so it was , that me thought I did attract the hearts as well as the eyes of all in the Court. The King himselfe who was one of the most accomplished Princes that ever the Visigots had , da●gned to cast a favourable eye upon me , and to carrasse me ; but there being a disparity in our ages , he did withdraw himselfe conceiving and considering that such a love was more fit for one that was younger than himselfe . At the same time Alcidon was with the King , and I may without flattery say before his face , that then he was the very Sun of the Court , the beauty of his face , his stature , his hansome proportion , his garbe , his becomingnesse in every thing : his sweet disposition , his courtesie , valour , vivacity of spirit and wit , his generosity , and his other perfections did get him the onely esteeme of the time . The King who was infinitely desirous that his Court should flourish in the bravery of Cavaliers , above all other Courts of Europe ; he observing the merit of Alcidon in his youth , did take a particular care of him , assuring himselfe that if this hopeful Plant wat carefully pruned , he would prove the glory of his Court. Never blush Alcidon to heare me speake so advantagiously of you in your presence : I would have you know that my just hatred of you , shall not hinder me from speaking the truth , and because she paused a little , as if she expected he should answer ; I do admire , said he , that you should see in me such secret qualities , which perhaps all that know me would contradict , and yet that you should neither see nor beleeve my extreame affection , it being so great , as all that know me cannot be ignorant of it . I have long debated this in my soule , and can find no other reason for it , unlesse that perhaps you resemble those that make their esteem to appeare highest when they would be shut of the person whom they seem to esteem ; We shall debate that , said he , another time , then returning to her discourse , she thus cotinued . Thorismond intending to furnish Alcidon with all possible accomplishments and knowing that the bravest actions and noble designes doe spring from love , to sow the seeds in his soule , he commanded him to love and court me . Alcidon , who was not so young , ( though not above eighteen yeares of age ) but he was apprehensive of the favour which the King did him , and knowing also that his advancement depended upon his obedience he undertooke his Commands , and applied himselfe unto me , as much as any one of hils age possibly could ; and to traine up his Youth in all compleat exercises , the King caused Bals to be kept very often , also Riding at the Ring and Tilting : It chanced , that presently after Alcidon had received this command , the Ball was kept in the presence of Thorismond and the Queene : it was the custome at those Bals , to dresse themselves with their best art : It hapned that day day , as if it were done upon design , that both he and I were in white . And because he would let the King see how willing he was to obey his commands , when the Ball began , he tooke me out ; which the King perceiving , and observing that the youngnesse of both was such as we had not confidence enough to speak unto each other , he began to laugh , and say unto those about him . I cannot tell who put that couple together ; but if it was Fortune , it appears in this that she is not blind ; for I thinke they could not possibly be better ma●cht . They are both as innocent as their habits speakes them , and I beleeve they have not so much boldnesse as to speak one word : And it hapned as the King said ; for young Alcidon ( whether out of bashfulnesse , or because some sparke of love began to kindle in his soule which kept him in that respect off me ) did pass away all that night and spoke not one word unto me . And I , having no designes at that time , did study to please the eyes of all in generall , and had no particular aimes . Ever since this day affection increased , and to that height , that as his heart was inflamed , so his tongue told his disease : And I must confesse that his merits and services gave such eloquence unto his language , that I was perswaded he did love me , and ere long that he did deserve to be loved . In the meane time , he advanced himselfe so high in the favour of his Master , that there was no office about him so great , unto which he might not aspire ; and indeed after he had given him free accesse unto his Person , and in all privacies how great soever , he bestowed upon him the greatest office belonging to his Crown , though perhaps his minority of age was not so fit for it , as some other . The truth is , so many amiable qualities , and noble perfections , did so much 〈◊〉 his youth , that envy it selfe did not blame the Kings choice . But oh wise Alamas , them is nothing in this world durable ; Fortune may well be painted with two face , one for prosperity , another for adversity : For this great King , in the midst of his owne Kingdome and Forces , was most unfortunately killed by a Chyrurgion . This wicked 〈◊〉 being to let the King blood , whether by chance or villany , he so cut the vein , that he could not stay the bleeding : The King perceiving this accident , he took a 〈◊〉 in his left hand , and in anger killed the Chyrurgion ; but that did not help him , for he dyed presently after to the great griefe of all his subjects . Judge , Father , whether this suddain death was not terrible unto my Mother and me ; It caused us to retire as soon as we could , into the Province of the Romans , where our estate lay , fearing some 〈◊〉 in this Kingdome , which was deprived of so great a King. As for Alcidon , his griefe was such , as it was believed he would not live : He knowes how I resented his sorrowes , and grieved for his losse , as our amity commanded me ; yet he had so forgotten both me , and all his promises , as I never heard of him all that time . Unto Thorismond , succeeded his brother Thierry , who took upon him the Crown of the Vis●gots , with a desire to augment it . And to that end , hearing that the King of Swedes would needs extend their limits unto Spain : he sent him word , ( though he had married his sister ) that if he would not desist from this enterprise , he would oppose him : of which Richard making no account , ( for so was the King of Swedes called ) ; Thierry passed over the Pirenian hills , fought him , and was victorious . Thierry , dying presently after . Eurick his brother succeeded him ; who by his valour , quelled all the 〈◊〉 or the people ; and afterwards seeing that the Romans , who called us their ancient friends and confederates , would submit unto us as the rest of the Gaules , he turned his Armes against us , I mean in the Province of the Romans . I shall not insist upon particular description of these Victories , since they are not pertinent to our discourse . But I must tell you , that after he had taken the City of the Massilians , he besieged Arles , because until that time I never heard of Alcidon : and he had no more memory of me , then if he had never seen me . But then , as if he was newly waked out of a deep sleep , he bethought himselfe , and writ unto me . You may imagine Father , how a young spirit , that had a very good opinion of herselfe , could resent this long silence , which I could not call s●om , because I valued my selfe at such a rate , as I thought I could not be scorned . Now thinking very often with my selfe , that he cared not for me , I vowed a hundred times not to care for him ; and that though he should return unto me with all imaginable submission , yet would I look upon him onely with an indifferent eye : I will not deny , but this losse was a very great griefe unto my soule ; and I must confesse ; I love him ; so as when I received this Letter from him , the memory of his former merit , made me break open the seals and I found these words . Alcidons Letter unto Daphnide I Cannot tell , Madam , whether you will know my hand , or have yet in memory the Name of Alcidon , so long has my misfortune separated me from you , and hindred me from keeping my selfe in your memory by any good service . If you have yet any memory of me , and if the losse of two such dear Masters , and if the long imployments in a continuall warre , will be admitted as good excuses , I beseech you , Madam , to pardon my long silence , until I may with your permission , let you know by word of mouth the unfortunate occasions which have all this while deprived me of my chiefest happinesse . If your goodness can surmount my hopes , and grant me so much favour , I beseech you appoint some place which you shall thinke most convenient , where I may receive that happinesse , and you shall find that Alcidon never was more yours , then still he is ; and that he has yet still preserved himselfe most faithfully for you ; and you will now find him more able to doe you service , then in his green yeares , when you did him the honour , to admit him your most humble servant : These are the flatteries , wise Adamas , by which love useth to abuse youth : I had no sooner read his Letter , but though I did very well know the hand , yet I could not presently consent to the seeing of him : for mistrusting the ayrie leightnesse of men , especially young men , and most particularly of Alcidon , whose unsettlednesse was yet fresh in my memory ; I would not , at the first entreat , shew my selfe so very pliable to his request , but resolved to let him champ a little upon the bit , purposely to sharpen his desire ; knowing very well , that love aspires alwaies most at that which he thinks is forbidden . And in this resolution , I took pen and paper , intending to write a disdaining answer , as his two years silence deserved ; but some Daemon or other , I know not whether good or bad , prevented me , representing unto me the merits of Alcidon , that his youth might plead his excuse ; the divers strange accidents which happened in that time : so as altering my first design , I resolved to see him , with an intention to make him pay deare for his fault , if I found him imbarqued to love me : In this humour , I writ unto him these words . Daphnides answer unto Alcidon . IT is not Love , but Curiosity onely , which makes me give you leave to see me : doe not therefore take this leave which I give you , as any advantage to you ; but be a better husband of those favours you receive , then you have been of those which your infancy obtained from me : Adieu . The Army was then about Arles , and the Great Eurick having taken the City of the Massilians ; intended to force this , to make himselfe Master of all the Province of the Romans ; and to Ruine and Ravage all such as would not submit unto him . In this resolution , he re-inforced his Army , and wasted all places where he had no hopes that his Armes could retaine : upon this account , the Venetians , the Regnois , the Tricastins , Arause , Valence , and many other places , felt the fury of his sword , whilest he still continued the siege of this strong City , which as the chiefe of that Province , gave greatest resistance , as well by reason of it naturall strength , as the great number of Souldiers within it . As for my Father , when my Mother and I left the Court , after the death of Thorismond , he retired himselfe unto a strong place which he had in Aquitaine . My Mother , who was much affraid of War , thinking to shun it , came unto the Province of the Romans , and it was there where it proved most hot ; But when she heard that the Army of Great Eurick was coming , she retired unto the farthest part of the Venetians , along the River of Sorgues , where she had a good house , and a sister married , not above four or five leagues from thence , unto a principal Cavalier of the Country . When I received this Letter from Alcidon , the indisposition of my mother , gave me liberty to dispose of my selfe freely ; for her disease being onely age , and no other violent disease , unto which Physick was remedy ; she gave me the freedom of diverting my selfe , sometime in walking along the River side , and sometimes in visiting my Neighbours , most of whom were my kindred and allies . I sent therefore by word of mouth unto Alcidon , by him who brought the Letter , That if he should be at Lers , which is a Castle scituated upon the Rosne , the fourth day of the following moneth . I would see him , and that I pitched upon this place , because I knew the Master of it was his friend , and a servant unto the King Eurick : but that he should come as privately as he could , because if it was known he was there , he would run a great hazard , by being in an enemies Country , and I should be talked of as the occasion . Here Daphnide paused a while , and rubbed her hand upon her forehead , as if she were considering what she should say : at last turning towards Alcidon , I would willingly go on , ( said she unto him ) but methinks it better , that as I have told what concernes me , so you should tell what concernes you , to the end Adamas hearing us both speak , he may be more assured of the truth , Alcidon answered , you may command me any thing , Madam , and I shall most readily obey : but methinks you much wound the wisdome of this great Druid , by saying he will sooner believe my words , then yours ; for certainly you know better what I did , then I my selfe ; for my life hath been no better then a death , and I would not live a moment longer , then in obedience to you . Adamas then began to speak : Sir , said he , Were I as much in love with this Lady as you are , this belief might well be in me ; but since I am not , what you doe say of your selfe , does more assure me of the truth : and since she gives you authority , you need not make any difficulty of it . Authority ? said Daphnide : Nay more , I command him ; and , if he be as good as his word , he will not disobey , unlesse he love me more in word then deed . Alcidon then making an humble reverence ; this testimony , said he , is but weake , to shew my desires of obeying you ; yet because I must obey in all , I will in this : Then he began thus , I will not repeat what this fair Lady hath spoken , nor will I offer to excuse my selfe of what she doth blame me , at this time : for I believe it will come in more pertinently in some other place , before this discourse be ended , in which I shall shew her my reasons , and let her know the sincerity of my affection ; or else I hope , that when I have ended this relation , she will give me leave to defend my selfe ; not against her , but onely against those bad impressions which calumny hath imprinted in her , in prejudice of my innocence . And so taking the story where she left it , I shall onely say , that when her answer was brought me , never did man think himselfe more happy , more contented , nor better satisfied with this Fortune than I. I read and kissed the Letter a thousand times , and as often imbraced the welcome Messenger ; and because he was a man in whom I had great confidence , and who had often given good testimonies of his fidelity , therefore I imployed him in this businesse , which so neerly concerned me ; and I asked him a thousand questions , as whether she was as faire as when I last saw her ? whether she expressed any signes of loving mee , and above all , whether he heard she loved any other ? And when he answered according to my minde , I did imbrace him with such raptures of joy , as he swore he would tell me no more , since I was ready to choake him with hugging him in my armes . When Thierry dyed , he left his Crowne , as the faire Daphnide told you , unto his brother Euricke , a Prince , who by his great and vertuous actions , did with general applause get the title of Great . This Prince did not onely succeed his brothers in the Crowne , but also in their Designes , so as he shewed the same favours unto me , that Thorismond did , an event which happens very rarely in the change of Princes ; the Successor seldome affects those whom the Predecessor loved ; yet more by my good fortune than merit , I had this honour , so as I was raised by Thorismond and maintained by Thierry , I was also favoured by the great Euricke , not now as a child , but a man able to doe him service , as I was obliged . The favour of this Prince had brought me into such familiarity with him , as he concealed but few things from me , and his love less● then any thing else . And this Prince , though in all things great , yet he excelled all in his age in courtesie and love . I neither could , nor ought at this present , be absent from his Army , without his leave , and therefore I tooke a time when he was alone in his Closet , where after a smile ? Sir , said I unto him , I have a designe in my thoughts , and I beseech you give me leave to put it in execution . Alcidon , answered he , your courage hath often prompted you unto things most dangerous , and I wish you would have more care of your selfe , then hitherto you have had : for Fortune is full of inconstancy ; though she smile at one time , she will frowne at another , and no prudent man will tempt or trust her too farre ; yet tell me what your enterprise is ? And having more experience then you , I shall know whether it be seasable or no. Sir , replyed I , and smiled , were it a businesse that depended upon Mars , I should expect from you very good instructions ; but needing no other guide but Love , who is blind , and a Boy , I thinke that I shall not need either your prudence or experience . The King then imbraced me and said ; Alvidon , my advice in that also will not be unprofitable : for you know that I am a Souldier as well under the banner of Love , as of Mars ; so taking me by the hand , he would not let me rest , until he got out of me , the name of Daphnide , and the place where I was to goe unto her : He had heard often of her name , but had never seen her , yet by reports knew that she was very faire : Upon this , he was so farre from obstructing my designe , that he did not only offer me all manner of assistance , but to accompany me himselfe ; and when he saw I would not give consent unto that , he advised me to goe with very few persons , but upon good Horses , and with men who feared no dangers . That above all , I should not stay in any Towne or House , but onely to get Victuall , and then to eat it , and lye in some Wood. If this Lady , said he , have promised you any good will lose not the opportunity ; for there is a criticall houre in which women will grant any thing one will aske , if one can but hit upon it ; and on the contrary , if one let that houre slip , without serving her , she will never , or very rarely be recovered : after these advices of Love , and many others , which would be too tedious to rehearse , he gave me leave to depart . The Castle of Lers which Daphnide made choice of to be the place of our meeting was situated upon the bankes of the great River Rosne ; and truly , the Lady had made this choice with much judgement , because the Master of it was a Servant and an Officer unto King Euricke , who had served him in his Army in matters which concerned Engines of War , having the command of Cathapaltes , Rumes , Slinges , and such like Instruments of Artillery , and moreover he was my very particular friend . The wife of this Cavalier was in some sort a kin unto Daphnide , so as it was almost impossible to make choice of a fitter place , having only this inconvenience , that from our Army one must passe ten or twelve long leagues , all through the enemies Country ; and though the danger was great , yet it was nothing when Love commanded , who closed my eyes against all dangers , rather than disobey . I tooke with me , him who brought me the answer from this faire Lady , as well for the confidence I had in him , as for a guide , because he was very well acquainted with all the wayes of that Country : And in obedience to the Kings command , I tooke onely two other Cavaliers with me . Thus we foure taking horse , we set forward an houre after dinner , unknowne to any , for we tooke other habits , and began our journey under the favour of Love , which was such , as after we had travelled all that day , and all the night following , we arrived at Lers about Sun rising , where the Mistresse of the house received me so kindly , that I thought at first , she was advertised of the designe which brought me thither : but presently after , I perceived she knew nothing , and that all her courtesie proceeded only from the friendship which she knew was betwixt her husband and me , and she was extreamly inquisitive to discover the cause of my voyage ; And therefore to colour it the better , I told her I came upon businesse of great importance , which concerned the Kings service , and came by night for feare of being discovered ▪ I beseeched her to conceale my name , and to keep the gates of the Castle close shut , and that when night came I would depart , if possibly I could : Shee being discreet and very affectionate to the Kings service , with whom her husband was , she ordered it so as very few in her house knew that I was Alcidon , and the more easily because at my first entrance , I changed my Name . Halfe of the day was spent , and I heard no newes of the faire Daphnide , or at least if it was not , it seemed so unto me : After much impatient expectance , I went up into a high Tower , seeming as if I desired to view the Country , though it was only in hopes to see her coming . There was not a House , nor a Wood , nor a Hill , of which I did not aske the name , the better to cover my impaciency : but nothing could divert me , though the Lady of the house did all that possibly she could to make the time seeme lesse tedious unto mee . At last , after many a long look , and when I began to be cut of all hope , I saw a Coach coming that way which I knew she was to come , and shewing it unto the Lady , she looked a while upon it : At last , it being come a little neerer , she turned towards me . If I be not much mistaken , said she unto me , the Coch comes hither , and if it be , as I think it is , you shall see one of the greatest beauties in all this Country : Who is it ? ( said I unto her very coldly ) I know not , said she ; whether you have seen her in the Court of King Thorismond with her Mother ; but if you have , I am confident you know her name : For , though she be my Cosen , yet I must needs , and truly say , that she is very faire , though she was then but a child : It is , said she , the young Daphnide . At the first I seemed to have but a little memory of her ; but presently after , as if I had better recollected my selfe : Yes , yes , said I , I doe very well remember her , she had then a Father and a Mother , with whom she dwelt ; for she was none of the Queenes women : She was not , answered she , and perhaps the reason of it was unknowne unto you , because you were then very young ; but indeed it was because the Queene was jealous that Thorismond did looke upon her with an over-kind eye , and yet I assure you , she was then but a very childe , as you will judge when you see her , for she seemes to be very young yet . How ? Madam , said I unto her , I see her ? I beseech you , No ; lest I should be discovered , uand my designe spoyled . For if it should , besides my owne ruine , the Kings service would be spoyled . She answered , that I needed not to feare it : for Daphnide would at her request be very secret , and her Father was a faithfull devoted Servant of the Kings : I , whose desire was to see her , yet seemed to be perswaded unto it by her . I am , said I to her so much devoted unto the service of Ladies , as I cannot beleeve any of them will doe me harme . Upon this , wee saw the Coach take into the way which conducted to the house , which assured us , that it was she : And the Mistresse of the house , very glad of such guests , taking me by the hand , said unto me : Will it please you , wee should goe and receive them ? I will put my selfe into their hands , said I unto her , and smiled : perhaps I shall be safer that way , than by resistance , for submission workes most with generous soules . Whilst we were thus talking , the Ladies were come into the base Court of the Castle , where the Lady of the house went to receive them , and told them in their eare , what Guest she had in her house , and how she thought fit they should know it as well as her selfe . The faire Daphnide had with her two Sisters , both very fair , but both short of her : As for me , I was retired into a low Parlour , where I seemed unwilling to come out , for feare of being knowne ▪ and it was well I did so ; for had I not beene alone at their first coming , my actions would have discovered my passion : For when I saw them first come out of the Coach , she who came out first was so faire , as I tooke her for Daphnide , and seeing the second fairer then she I recanted my first thought , saying to my selfe , this was she ; but I rested not long in this error , for presently after I saw this faire one come forth , who did so ravish me , that I knew not what I did ; but their complements and salutations , gave me time to recollect my selfe a litle : so as when they came into the house , I became so confident , that when I saluted them , I was able to hid my transport : afterwards , addressing my selfe unto her , who had the sole dominion of my soule , I said unto her ; Madam , since fortune will have it so , I must confesse my self your Prisoner : sir , said she unto me in a loud voice , we will not refuse the advantange which we have over you ; but we rather wish our merits had gotten it , then our fortune . Your merits , replyed I , may pretend unto far greater ; and fortune gave you this as being much too little for your merits . You have given me the same assurances heretofore ( said she in a lower tone ) but in a language which spoke more sincerity , then that which you now use . At that time , answered I , I might speak as a childe , but now I have more knowledge of my selfe , I am sure I speak with more truth ; yet if you will have it so , let be attributed unto fortune : but I pray , said she , and smiled , how doe you think to pay the ransome for getting out of our hands ? for you must never hope for liberty but by that meanes . My ransome , replyed I , be it never so great , will not be halfe so hard to be found , as to get my heart consent , that I shall come out of your hands . I perceive ( replied she , and smiled ) you remember yet what lessons King Thorismond taught you , and can talk to Ladies as you were then wont . So I ought to doe with you , answered I , since you have the same eyes , and same beauties , wherewith you were wont to conquer all those that durst look upon you : I thought , answered she , that men of arms and blood , such as follow the King Eurick , had onely talked of killing and murdering ; but I perceive Alcidon , wheresoever he is , is still the same Alcidon ; that is , all courtesie and civility ; upon this she went into the great Chamber with all the company . The first Complements being passed , our kind Land-lady causing seats to be brought , she placed me more out of civility , then design next unto Daphnide , at a little distance from the rest of the company ; so as seeing my selfe in a place where I might speak more freely , my affection and my duty , both invited me to give her thanks for the favour of this meeting : but when I began , she interrupted me with an angry look , and laying her hand upon my mouth , she said unto me ; You must not think Alcidon , that you are any thing obliged unto me for this visit , because I would never have consented unto it , but onely out of a design to punish you , knowing that since you did love me , when I was a meer childe , you will now be ready to die for the love of me , seeing me more improved . This is the true cause which moved me unto this meeting , I meane to chastise you , and not to gratifie you ; for having rendred your selfe so unworthy of those favours which I conferred upon , I will try whether chastisements will make you better know your duty both unto me and your selfe . Can you think , forgetful lover , that after so many expressions of favour and love , that my beauty deserves to be forgotten ; and that in two long years , no spark of any memory should appeare ? Doe you thinke perfidious man , that so long a silence can be excused by the miseries of the time ? Wars , and all impediments whatsoever , cannot perswade me but that it is some defect in affection , and not any reall excuse . I know that if I would permit it , you will flow with excuses ; but I forbid you to speak ; not that I feare your language can perswade me , but because I am resolved not to believe you ; and because I will not let you have so much content , as to speak any thing before me which shall please you : By this you may know , that this meeting for which you think your selfe obliged unto me , resembles sweet poyson , which by sweetnesse gives death . I offered to answer , but I no sooner opened my mouth , but she checked me , saying ; what Alcidon , doe you care as little for disobliging me in my presence , as in my absence ? No , no , Alcidon , that is not the way to win upon Daphnide What then , said I unto her , is it your pleasure I should do ? To suffer , said she , and be silent . For it is fit you should expiate your sinne of silence , by silence Upon this , I was mute ; yet shewing by my lookes that my heart was troubled , that I might not speak in my own defence . She on the contrary , looking with a little more favourable eye , after a while of silence , began thus : This Daphnide whom you see before your face , forgetful Alcidon , is the very same shee was , when you first made so many oathes of fidelity unto her ; the very same who believed you ; the very same whose hands you so oft washed in your then innocent teares . But to your shame , she is able to say , that she has kept her faith without the least stain , though she hath since had so many occasions to hate you she has still continued her love to you , and entertaines in her soul those assurances which you gave unto her : and though she has had many inducements to cast you quite off , yet her heart would never consent unto it , being resolved rather to part from her life , then those pledges which you gave her of your fidelity . These eyes which have been so often idolized by the young Alcidon , have been witnesses of many a teare shed for your long absence , when I remembred your young promises , which now I find to be so false : for you never had the least sparke of memory , or thought of her , unto whom you promised eternal memory . Oh Alcidon ; you shall heare how I have lived since the death of the great King , unto whom both you and I were so much , obliged ; and you will confesse , if you be not the most unjust man that ever breathed , that your silence hath made you unworthy of love , but that my affection is still greater then your offence : Then she began to repeat all passages , since the beginning of our separation unto this meeting , not omitting any circumstance that argued my oblivion , wherewith she accused me : and on the other side , to testifie the memory she had of me , she related all the remarkable actions that I had done : and after a long repetition of them , at which I was amazed , that she should know so many particulars : I perceive , said she , that you are amazed I should relate your own life unto you ; but had you beene as you ought , I should have come to the knowledge of them from your selfe , and not from others , which argues a defect in your affection , and your silence is a signe of your shameful forgetfulnesse . She had continued thus upbraiding me , and in relating both her own life and mine , very near two hours , and would not suffer me to open my mouth in my own defence , nor to answer her . At last , this offended beauty finding some proofe of the power which she had over me , she began to change her countenance and language . Now Alcidon , said she , I permit you to speak , being contented with two hours silence in my presence , in exchange of two yeares voluntary silence in my absence . It argues your abundant goodnesse , said I unto her , and smiled , that you will thus change years into hours . Your crime is such , replyed she , that no punishment can equall it : but I will shew my selfe as merciful , as I am able to punish you if I will. Madam , said I unto her , I should kisse your faire hands , by way of thankes for such extraordinary favours , were I not afraid I should be perceived , but I lay my heart at your feet , in testimony of my gratitude ; I doe most ingenuously confesse , Madam , the fault wherewith you charge me . But if your goodnesse would be pleased to let me tell you the occasion and reason why I was so long silent , perhaps you would thinke me as worthy of commendations , as of blame . Since I have pardoned you , ( said she ) and given you leave to speake , you may say what you please ; and I wish you may shew such reasons as may perswade me , that you are in no fault . Let me say then , ( continued I ) that you may well conceive , I grieved extreamly at the death of a Master , who loved me so exceedingly , and raised me by his favours above the reach of all Court Envy . Now I should have extreamly offended against his memory and the offence would have been thought high ingratitude , if I should have entertained the least kind of contentment in my soule : Times of mourning injoynes us unto sad habits , and forbids any thing of joy or content . Now the poor and disconsolate Alcidon , was forbidden all manner of happinesse , and deprived himselfe of all that came from you Madam , who was and is his only joy and felicity . To satisfie then , both my duty and my affection , I made choice of so bidding my selfe the honour of hearing from you , to the end nothing should divert me from my sadnesse , which was then seasonable . But Loves knowes , and that miserable heart which loves and adores you , knowes , that in the midst of my bitter sorrowes , none grieved me so much as that I was distanced from your presence and memory . Two things principally may argue the truth of this unto you . First , if I had not truly loved you , my age would not have permitted me to live so long amongst so many faire Ladies without love . Secondly , as soone as I had in some sort forgotten my sorrowes for my great losse , my continuall thoughts of you , would never let me be in quietnesse untill I had the honour of seeing you : The danger of the journey , nor the distance from the great Euricke , whose favours shine upon me as fast as those did from Thorismond , could not hinder me . Now Madam , I prostrate my selfe at your feet , resigning unto you all my affections , all my thoughts , my heart and soule , beseeching you to receive them , not as any new offering or fresh acquisition , but as yours from my infancy ; my Destiny , my Master and my heart , did give me unto you . I shall receive your excuse said she unto me , as they use to receive a debt from a bad pay-master , though the money be a little too light : and I will beleeve what you say , upon condition that none of your future actions give me any cause of doubt . When I would have answered , I was hindred by the Lady of the house , who came to tell us it was Supper time ; therefore we referred the rest of our discourse till after it was done . And it was no sooner ended , but I out of civility falling into discourse with one of her Sisters , she came unto us , and having separated me a little from the rest , we fell into talke where we left , with so much contentment unto me , that I must needs confesse my joyes were never greater . Thus we spent part of the night ; at last , bed time forcing us to part , we advised upon a more safe place of meeting ; and being constrained to depart in the morning , it was now long before we could resolve upon the place : At the last , she said unto me , but in a very doubtfull manner : I am loath , Alcidon , to put you into any danger , but since you are so urgent upon it , I will tell you , that I have a Sister married within five or six Leagues of this place , where we might very well meet , were it not that my brother in law is an Enemy unto King Euricke , yet were there no other difficulty but that , we might find a remedy ; but as ill lucke is , he hath invited a great Company to the marriage of one of his Sisters , so as all things seeme contrary unto us : I do not think there is one of any quality in all the Province , which is not an enemy unto the King your Master . I must confesse Father , I found much danger this way , but when I considered that there was no other way to enjoy the company of my Mistresse , danger was the least of my thoughts , and therefore I answered her : That no hazard should make me lose the happinesse , so she would but command it ; onely beseeched her to take such order , that when I was in the house , none should see me ; for I was confident that under her command I should receive no harme . In this resolution we parted , and the next morning leaving one of her Servants with me , who was very trusty ; she departed , and I had not the honour to see her purposely to take away all suspition from the Lady of the house . As for me , I departed with my guide , some three hours within night : after many thankes unto my Hostesse for her kind usage , I shall not here relate the various encounters I had by the way : The place unto which I was conducted was one of the most solitary seats in all the Country , and the fittest for any interprises of love . Upon the bankes of that great River of Rosne , do stand many faire Townes , which take delight in her waves ; one of the best and most peopled is Avignion , some five or six Leagues from whence towards the east is a Valley , which being inclosed on three sides by high Hils and great Rockes , was at the first called Vale close , and afterwards by corruption of language , of which the vulgar is alwayes Master , it was called Vaucluse ; at the end of this Valley , under huge Rockes , and by a wonderfull Fountaine which gives a beginning to the River of Sorgues , which a little below parts it selfe into two Arms , like a little Island , where this house unto which I was to goe did stand , and which standing betweene two Rivers , has the name of an Island . The place from whence this Fountain springs , is truly for its solitude , in some sort venerable ; but something terrible by reason of the Rockes which inviron it , and therefore very little frequented by people . It was here where my guide brought me to alight from my horse , and to leave those who came with me , which by my command , though with sorrow , they did . From this source unto the Isle is about a quarter of a League , which I was to walke on foot , and in the night , which I did in such doubts and incertainties , that love made it appeare in me , how not onely himselfe is blind , but he takes sight also from all those who are his subjects . At the last , about the eighth or ninth hour of the night , we came unto the Garden doore which belonged unto the house , which though it was promised me should be left open , yet it was shut ; judge Adamas , what I thought of the matter then , and whether I had not reason to expect Mars in lieu of Venus . But after a long doubtfull expectance , I heard the doore open , and the first thing that presented it selfe unto my eyes , was a fair Lady , decked as Painters use to doe the Goddesse Diana . her haire loose , her brest and shoulders naked , her sleeves turned up as high as the elboe ; gilded buskins upon her legs ; her , Quiver by her side ▪ and a Bow of Ivory in her left hand . I was ravished at so fair a sight , and admired her habit ; but I understood since that she was so disguised like Diana , for Name sake ▪ because she was called Delia , which is one of Dianas names , purposely to daunce that night with her Sisters , and other young Ladies there , in honour of the great Assembly . As soone as ever she saw me come in , said she unto me , and tooke my hand ; Come in and attempt this dangerous adventure under the conduct of Diana , Under the banner of such a Goddesse , answered I , there is nothing which I will not attempt . Some interprises , said she , do seeme easie at the first , which afterwards are sound full of difficulty , and take heed lest this be of that quality : If this were not of great importance , replyed I , I would never have come so farre to attempt it . I am very glad , said she , to finde you in that resolution ; and know that both Love and Fortune will assist a couragious soule ; and to shew how desirous I am you should bring your enterprise to passe , I will give you safe conduct from all that are in this enchanted house , unlesse from the eyes of your Mistresse , and from this Diana who speakes unto you . I doe accept of this assurance , said I unto her : Well , ( said she ) before you have done with this adventure , we shall see what your Fortune will be , and what your courage : In the meane time , valiant Cavalier , enter , but still enter upon such conditions as those who enter , use . I beseech you , said I unto her , what are those conditions ? You shall know , answered she , when you are entred . Why , said I , are you afraid to tell them , least they should affright me ? If so , faire Diana , you are mistaken : For I will undertake any conditions , so they doe not contrary that affection which I have vowed unto my Mistresse . Upon this , I entred in alone , she lockt the doore , and my Guide returned through the Rockes of Vaucluse . Now was I alone with Delia in the Garden ; and I must confesse , that she was so advantaged by this odde fantasticall dresse , as she might very well be termed faire , and one that was not prepossessed might well have found a heart to love her : She seeing me stand so mute , looking upon her , and thinking it was my impatience because she carried me no sooner unto the faire Daphnide , she smiled , and said unto me . What Sir , were you bold at your entrance , and now show so little courage to accomplish your adventure ? What fault faire Diana , said I unto her , doe you finde in my courage , what must I doe ? and against whom must I shew my valour ? How , said she , and set her Arms upon her sides , have you not before your eyes an enemy fierce enough to make you put your hand to your Armes ? I must confesse faire Goddesse , said I , that you are a very dangerous Enemy unto one that has a heart , but certainly against me your Arms have no edge , since the faire Daphnide has long since deprived me of my heart . How , said she , is there no hopes of gaining any thing from you ? You may hope , replyed I , to gaine any thing that I have , you meane , said she , any thing but your heart . Well , well Alcidon , you are not yet in a good faith ; but before you escape my hands , I will make you use other language : I have met with some , who at the first have said as you doe , and yet before all was done did submit themselves as conquered : such as those , answered I , either did but lend their , heart , or if they did give it , did steale it back againe to give it unto you , but I cannot doe so , who have not only given away my heart , but my will , my soule , and my life also . Had you any courage , as you tax me for having none , you would not imploy your valour and your strength against one that is without defence , as I am : What honour will it be to vanquish one that is already vanquished ? one that has no heart ; this were to strike one that is dying by the wounds of another . Come , come my heartlesse enemy , said she unto me , I know you would have me carry you presently unto Daphnide ; but doe not thinke Alcidon , that our emnity is so great , but I woud have done it before now , if it had been time ; doe you see yonder window which stand out further then the rest ? there is Daphnides Chamber ; when it is time for you to goe there will be a Candle set in it to advertise us ▪ but assure your selfe , that as you think the time long here , your Mistress thinks it longer where she is , having abundance of troublesome persons , who swarme about her like so many flies , especially her brother in law , who thinking to doe her a pleasure , never stirs from her : Come , come , you that are a very finely accomplished Cavalier , methinks you should not be weary of my company , many have told me that I am pretty hansome , and I am in an humour to treat you so , that what you will not doe by faire meanes , I will make you doe by force : I meane , I will in spite of you , keep you from being weary . I must confesse once again ( said I unto her ) that it is impossible for any one that has a heart , not to love you . For , faire Delia , there are so many admirable perfections in you , as look which way one will , one shall be sure to find abundance of invitements to love . You think still ( said she unto me ) to escape my hands with this excuse , but before we part , I will make you find another and therefore what will you say next Alcidon ? I will say , replyed I , that you can do miracles , which need not be thought strange ; for your beauty equalling the power of the great Gods , you may doe them as well as they : but will you give me leave to speak freely ? with all my heart , answered she , for you see I do the like : Then fair Diana , said I , let me tell you , the Moon is the most glorious lamp that now shines in the heaven ( the moon then shining ) and if there was no Sun , none could deny , but that it would be alwaies so : I confesse it , said Delia , what doe you infer by that ? I infer , replyed I , That the fair Diana unto whom now I speak , would be the fairest in the world , had she not a sister , and there is none but she which hinders her from the title of the fairest . Could I as easily believe that , said she , as I am ambitious of that title whereof you speak , I vow Cavalier by these Arrowes and Bow , that if I could not kill her with my own hands , I would poyson that sister who eclipseth my beauty ; but I am afraid , that if she were taken away , it would happen unto me , as unto the Moon , in absence of her brother the Sun , become obscure and pale . I should have answered , when the so much desired light appeared in the window , and my affection carrying my eyes almost alwaies that way , would not let me lose so much time as to answer her when I saw it . Shewing it therefore unto Delia , I beseeched her to accomplish the favour which she had begun . I will , said she unto me , and took my hand ▪ you know it is the office of the Moon , whose Name I bear , to clear the Night , and to be a guide unto those who wander . My life , said I unto her , is obliged unto your service , though I am afraid that obligation is little worth , since you are carrying me unto one whose beauty kills all those that looke upon her : and being accustomed to see men languish and die , it is not likely she will have any compassion of my paine . Those , said she , whom I take unto my protection , are never ill treated ; for if they were , I should not have opened the doore unto you : and beleeve it , I never carry any to their punishment : And whereas you feare that her beauty will kill you , never feare that fortune good Cavalier , your Arms are very good , and tryed : for such as will die at sight of beauty , will die at the sight of me ; so as you having past that danger , never fear any beauty living will kill you . Thus we went talking in a low voice , until we came to the house , which was the happy habitation of my Mistresse ; and finding a door open , we went up a paire of narrow staires , unto the Chamber door , with as little noise as possibly we could : Then Delia caused me to stay , and went in alone to see who was there , but she found onely the faire Daphnide by her selfe , who faigning to be troubled with the head-ake , was laid downs upon her bed , purposely to be rid of the company ; and pretending that the light was offensive to her , she caused the Candle to be set in the window ; Delia came presently unto me , and taking my hand , carried me to her sisters bed side , and said unto her ; see Daphnide , what Diana has taken in her last chase : I must confesse , said I unto her , and smiled , that I am yours , if a heart could be divided into two : but since mine is in the disposition of my fairest Mistress onely , I am come to render it unto her , vowing never to take it out of so sweet a prison . In this , said Delia , you shew the weaknesse of your judgement , since you had rather give your selfe unto a Nimph as Daphnide is , than unto a Goddesse as I am , nay Diana , who is the Mistress of all the Nymphs , Jupiter , Apollo , and almost all the Gods , said I unto her , have slighted Goddesses , and courted Nymphs . But never was any so faire as this , into whose hands I do submit my soul & my life : upon this , kneeling down , I took her hand and kissed it often , whilst she was so transported that she gave no answer ; which Delia perceiving , sister , said she , will you let this Cavalier adore you indeed and kneel till his knees ake , before you give him any answer ? Then rowsing her selfe as out of a deep slumber , she saluted me , and afterwards answered her sister . I hope Delia , this Cavalier will pardon the fault , and not thinke it proceeded from any incivility , but from my feares of that danger which he is in for my cause . I admire , ( said Delia ) that you being my sister , should be such a coward , whereas I am so stout as to take prisoner the bravest Cavalier in all the Army of the great Eurick ; how can you want courage , having ( as he sayes ) the heart of the valiant Alcidon ? Ah Delia , answered I , and sighed , it is a bad signe for me , to see my Mistress so saint , for it shewes she has not my heart ; for if she had , she would rather pitty my misery which she has caused , then feare any dangers wherein I am . Could I Alcidon , answered my faire Mistress , remedy the one , as well as I can the other , you had reason to thinke so : but consider , that if I did not love this Cavalier , who complaines thus of me , I should neither be in these feares wherein I am , nor he in the danger wherein he is . I answered her , If you speak from your heart , Madam , then cure me of the malady which proceeds from your selfe ; and never doubt that I can receive any harme , as long as I am in the honour of your favour : Delia then smiled , and said ; I perceive that when you have been together a little , the pain of the one will be changed into contentment , and the feares into confidence . But lest fortune should hinder your designes , speak as low as you can , and I will go and sit by the Candle , seeming to read , that I may put it out , if any chance to come ; or else I will fall in talk with them ; and tell them how you doe , without bidding enter . But Cavalier , said she , and addressed her selfe unto me , Remember the promise which you made when I opened the door unto you , and admitted you unto this adventure , which was , to performe the conditions then proposed , and if you be worthy of the name of a Cavalier , you will keep your word . You have kept your promise so well with me , answered I , that I were a most unworthy recreant , if I did not the same with you . Then , said she unto me , you are obliged according to the conditions established , not to attempt any thing , upon any occasion , nor for any respect or reward whatsoever , against the honour of the Ladies who are here ; but on the contrary , you ought to be contented with those favours which they confer upon you , not seeking or desiring any greater . I will sooner sheathe my sword in my heart , answered I , then entertain a thought against this ordinance ▪ Every Cavalier of honour , is obliged unto it by his very Name : for that respect is due , as unto one of the principal statutes of love . I ever thought , answered Delia , of Alcidons discretion ; and I doe exceedingly rejoyce , you doe thus second my thoughts , since the law had not been established but for you . How ? said I , not established but for me ? was it made onely to restrain my indiscretion ? Is it thought that I am more impudent than any of the Knight errantry ? That is not the reason , said she unto me ; but is it not reason this constraint should be established for you onely in this adventure , which you terme the adventure of perfect love , since you onely are permitted to attempt it ? But since , before you have done , you are to deal with a fiercer Champion then I am , I will leave you together with your enemy , lest you should complain of disadvantage . Upon this , not staying for my answer , she went away , and sat down with a book in her hand , and left my fairest mistresse and me together , as she said she would . At which I being transported with abundance of contentment , after I was set down upon the bed by her , I tooke her hand , and kissing it many times , I said unto her : Madam I am most sensible of my extreame obligations , and my life is too little a price to be paid for such a happinesse . Did you kno● what paines I have taken , said she , to give you this testimony of my good will , doubtlesse you would set a good value of esteem upon it . For though my sister does now shew her selfe so stout in the matter ; yet believe me , Alcidon , she is not alwaies so , and it was not weak perswasions which could make her consent unto it . Oh what artifice and tricks have I used to deceive , not onely my brother in law , but all his kindred and friends , or indeed all the whole Province . Consider , Alcidon , what a strange resolution I had in putting my honour and your life into so great a danger : For to permit your coming into this place is no lesse . Madam , said I , and kissed her hand , if you consider my extream affection unto you , Love , and You were unjust , if you did not answer it by extraordinary proofes of your good acceptance , and I doe confesse , that this is above my merit , though it doe not equall my affection . For it is such , that most certaine death cannot make me start from your service . Alcidon , answered she , if your affection be such as you say , I wish it may continue as long as I live . But I doe much feare the love of a young heart . Madam , said I unto her , doubts use to enter into the soules of those who are not well grounded in their Faith ; and these in you give me more cause to fear weaknesse of affection on your side ; for the principal effect of true love is , to remove out of the Lover all manner of mistrust of the person loved , and it is impossible to love one whom they mistrust . By this , replyed she , you may know the grandure of my affection , since having so many occasions to doubt you , yet is it still stronger then all those doubtfull occasions , and makes me still give you such testimonies of my good will. Yet Madam , said I unto her , give me leave to say in mine owne defence , that you doe wrong my love , in taxing it with youngnesse , for I am twice ten years of age . Ah Alcidon , said she , before any good assurance can be , you had need be twice twelve . At this I laughed and said : that Madam were indeed requisite in those who love common beauties ; but for you and I , time is not so much to be insisted upon ; for our ties and obligations are as strong now , as they will be foure yeares hence . She would have replyed , when Delia began to cough , as an advertisement , that she heard some coming : presently after , her brother in law came to the doore , unto whom she made a signe with her finger , and went as softly to him as she could , as if she were afraid to wake her sister ; her brother in law asked her how Daphnide did . She complained a long while , said she unto him , and now she is fallen asleep . What , said he , will you not come downe and dance ? to what end did you else dresse your selfe in that habit ? I hope brother , answered she , that my sister will be well after she has slept a while , and if she be , I will come and finish our designe with the rest ▪ but if she continue ill , we must deferre it until another time , and if you will come up againe about halfe an hour hence , I shall tell you more : upon this her brother in law went away , and she came unto us to tell us what he had said , and when I desired her to defer it until to morrow ; she answered me , I perceive Alcidon that you are all for your selfe , and care not for the interests of another , so you can enjoy your opportunities as long as you stay , you care not what becomes of us when you are gone . You doe not well , said Daphnide to make this construction of what this Cavalier said ; for I am most confident he has more care of us then so ; but if he love us , as I beleeve he does , he will not take it ill , if we leave him a little without company ; I conceive it therefore best , that when my brother in law comes againe , you tell him that I am better then I was , and that if he will come , and dance here , I shall be very glad of it , so he bring with him as few company , and as little Musique as he can ; in the mean time , we will put Alcidon into this Closet which is close by my bed . This Counsell was approved of as good , and to shew me this Closet she tooke the Key , and not stirring from off her bed , she opened the doore , and causing a Candle to be brought , shewed it unto me , where I found roome onely for two Chaires and a Table . The place was fretted and gilded , and very handsomely furnished ; in this place , said she unto me , you may be with safety , and if you will leave the doore a little open , you may see us dance : though you must not expect to find the magnificence of the great Eurick , yet I am confident this Ball will not be displeasing unto you , by reason of the various habits and new inventions . To which I answered , that nothing would be displeasing unto me , that pleased her . Whilst we were thus talking , the Brother in law returned , and so softly least he should wake Daphnide , that he had almost surprised us : But Delia , who first heard him , did put out the candle , least he should see , and speaking a little louder , Brother , said she , have but a little patience , and my sister will dance with us , she is awake , and so well as she will come and see us , will you not , Sister , said she , and addressed her selfe to my Mistresse . Yes Sister , answered she , but Brother I beseech you , come hither to dance , and bring as few people , and little Musicke as you can ; for I am afraid least the noise should cause my head to ake againe . The brother was very glad of this newes , and went in all haste to tell the company : in the meane time I had le●sure to take up my little habitation , and she to draw the Curtaines , and order all things so as none could see me ▪ and yet I could see almost all that was done in the Chamber . We had no sooner put all things into order , but a great number of Cavaliers came into to the Chamber , with many faire Ladies , and amongst the rest Stiliana and Carlis , who have accompanied my Mistresse hither . After some passages of civility ( for it must be confessed that the Cavaliers of the Roman Province are the most courteous of all Gaule ) every one began to talke as the humour tooke them : At last they fell into talke of the King Euricke , and his Wars ; which they being all exceedingly sensible of , there was not one in all the company , who had not some passionate invective against that great King. The best language any had for him , was to call him Barbarous , Cruell , the Ruiner of Gaule , and all Europe ; and then fell to wishes : One wished that he were his Prisoner ; another to see him dead ; a third , that all his Armie were routed ; and the best wish was , that he had never beene . All this discourse I heard , and judge what would have beene my entertainment had they found me . I beleeve they had not so soon left talking of this great King , and their passions had not been so soon layed , had they not heard the Musicke , which let them know that Delia and her Companions were ready to dance . Then every one tooke their places , and presently after , those faire ones entred in such an admirable trim , and with such a delicate new Aire , as I must needs confesse I never saw any thing more full of taking delight . I cannot now insist upon any particulars , more than concernes the story in hand ▪ onely let me tell you that though all was well performed , and full of various delights , yet I could not chuse but thinke the time long , and wished for an end of this Maske , because I thought it stole that time from me , which might be better imployed , At last , the Ball ended , and the God of sleepe commanded all the company to retire . Delia onely stayed in the Chamber with her Sister ; and then the Prisoner of Love came out of his Prison , chiding Delia for being so long in her dances . Oh what bad company is this Cavaliere ( said she ) I am confident not one in the Company is weary but yourselfe . But sister , since he is so dumpish . I advice you to packe him hence , for how can you hope to content him alone , since all this company had much adoe to afford it him ? Sister , said Daphnide faintly , all things upon earth cannot afford us contentment , if it doe not come of our selves : As all the drugs in the Universe , cannot cure a body , if that body by its owne disposition be not apt and conducing to it : And so Alcidon , if he will have contentment , must content himselfe and not thinke that a great number of people can doe it . Madam , answered I , If I had my will in my owne power , as others have , I should doe as you doe say ; but since I have put my will into your hands , my contentment must depend only upon you : Sister , said Delia , and smiled , doe not repent of the time you have kept this Cavaliere caged up by your bed side , for methinkes he hath learned to speake very well . After some other discourse , they concluded to put me into the Closet againe ; untill they were undrest , and their maids in the Chamber were gone ; but when they opened the doore unto me , I found Delia in bed with her sister , and she taking notice that I was not well pleased at it : What Cavaliere , said she unto me , why doe you frowne upon me ? It is your selfe that is the cause of my being here . I doe perceive , answered I , that I am the cause , and I cannot be sorry for it , since my fairest Mistresse will have it so . The truth is , I should have been very glad , if I could have spoke unto her without a witnesse : Doe you not know , said she , that there should be Witnesses unto all good Contracts . Love , replyed I , never needs any witnesses , and love will serve us for witnesse , if you need any : Love , said she , cannot be a Witnesse , for he is Judge . If Love , replyed I , cannot be a Witnesse in matters of Love ; much lesse Diana , who is alwayes a declared enemy . Though I cannot be a witnesse , said she , yet I may be the Executioner of the punishment . If you design that , answered I , have I not a good occasion to desire you not here ? Daphnide , who had not spoken all this while , interrupted us , and addressing her selfe unto me ; It was I Alcidon , said she , that appointed her to be there , and my reason for it , is so much to your advantage , as when you know it , you will not be angry ; for it is not to witnesse against you , nor accuse you : I am fully assured of Alcidons diseretion , and of the power which he hath given me over him : but being more in doubt of my selfe , then of you , I desired her presence to keep me from doing more than I was resolved , and lest my good will to you , should make me goe beyond the limits of duty and fittingnesse . I must confesse Madam , said I unto her , that these feares in you , are a great honour unto me , but the remedy which you apply is very cruell and vexatio●s . Alcidon , answered she , you must love me , as I love you , and know that she who deserves your love , ought not only to be without blame , but also without suspition of any blame . We talked so long , and with so much delight upon this subject , as I took no notice how day began to break : and then , the consultation was , whether I should depart or stay . The faire Daphnide , who was still apprehensive of my being in any danger , she was at the first , of an opinion with Delia , that I should be gone before it was any lighter : but when I hinted unto her that perhaps , it would be long before such another opportunity of seeing her would be found ; she consented unto my stay , though Delia was of a contrary mind . But love being above all reasons , it was resolved that I should stay that day in this place , and that when night came I might depart with more safety : And to the end I should not stay alone in my little prison , the faire Daphnide resolved to keep her bed all day , and seem as if she were not well : for this Closet was so near her beds head , as we could talke together without being heard by any in the Chamber . This being resolved upon , Delia undertook to acquaint my guide with all necessary instructions what to doe , and to appoint those Cavaliers to keep themselves close till night . Having often heard our Druids discourse of the Great Tautates , and of the immortal soules of men , who after this life do sit within heaven , where they remaine for ever : I wondered , but could not comprehend that such a life should be delightfull , since they say , that they never eat nor drinke , or sleep , or any thing else , but perpetually thinke and contemplate , thinking that time should seem very tedious unto them , since it is so long even past all imagination . But I must confesse , that now I know the contrary , when I consider how quickly and pleasingly hours passed away , when I was so near this faire one ; for I was astonished when I saw it was day , thinking the night not an hour long , so quickly had the time flown away . Every one of the house being up , Delia was constrained to the like , and I must be cloistered up in my closet : for she would not suffer me to see when she dressed her selfe , because of her maids who waited upon her . I would gladly have done the office of her maid , and helped her , but she would not permit it : Delia also was against it , and bad me get into my Cage ▪ I pray Love , said I , be revenged upon you for it : Love , said she , has nothing to doe with Diana . No ? said I ; yet Diana quitted heaven for a kisse of Endimion ; and she was not so coy , but for a fleece of Wool she was very kind unto Pan , though he had a cloven foot and hornes on his head . Let that Diana of whom you speak , replied she , answer the Calumny as she please ; but let me tell you , that unlesse my minde alter very much , I will never kiss him that is asleep ; and as for the hornes of Pan , certainly if ever I love any , I had rather he should have them then I ; yet , said I unto her , the Moon , whose name you have , does weare them very hansomly . That is , answered she , because she is not married , and what she does , is onely to advertise lovers whom she lights in the night , that the hornes which they are going to give another , shall at some time or other be given unto them againe . But , said she , you prolong the time , get into your Closet ; so she pushed me in , and locked the door upon me : Then calling in the maids which were in the next room waiting she silently dressed her selfe , pretending that Daphnide was not well : afterwards drawing the curtaines of the Windows , she went to give such orders as were resolved upon ; in the meane time , although there was some in the Chamber , yet for all that , we talked together , without opening the doore ; and though it was in very low voice , yet one of the maids passing by the bed , did hear us , not what we said , but onely confused whispers . By fortune , Delia being careful of us , came back into the Chamber at the same time : The maid then addressed unto her , and told , that she feared her sister was sicker , then she imagined ; why ? said Delia , because , answered the maid , she talkes to her selfe , as if she were distracted ; what did she say ? replied Delia ; I did not heare the words distinctly , answered she , but I am sure she talked . Alas , alas , said Delia , doe you not know it is her custome every morning , as soon as she wakes , to say her prayers . The wench believed Delia , who a little after came to us , and told the story , advertising us to speak lower . I shall , said I ; but , faire Delia , is it not better to send them all out , that the door may be opened . Ah , ah , said she , and laughed , I am now faire Delia , and not long since nothing but homed Diana , who loved clubfooted Pan for a fleece of wool ; pray stay there where you are , until you have learned to speak a little better of Diana , otherwise she will be angry , and punish both you , and us also . Upon this , she went to send out the maids and commanded one of them to bring up some meat for her sister , and to bring more then ordinary , because she did not sup the last night . The maid returned presently as she was commanded ; Then Delia shut the door : Now said she , the Cavalier shall see how I will be revenged of him ; then opening his door , Come Cavalier , continued she , before you receive the punishment which I intend you , I have brought you some victuals , to strengthen you a little , for I should be very sorry you should die , before you have felt my revenge . She spoke this with such a pleasant aire , as it was impossible to forbear laughing : and after her sister had taken a little broath , But Delia , said she , where did you get this ? will it not be perceived ? yes , answered she , if I had no more invention then you . Come , come , no more questions , here it is , eat and be thankful , and the reffuse will serve a hungry Cavalier , whom I wish so ill unto . It is better , said she , to let him have it all ; for having fasted so long , I am sure he has more need of it then I have . Upon this , she forced her sister to take a little , and offered me some also , which I refused : Nay , nay , take it , said she , it will down with the help of a willing mind . In such talk as this , we passed away all the morning , and dinner time being come , I must be shut up againe , least I should be seen by those who brought up meat : The worst was , that dinner was no sooner done , but the Chamber was full of Gallants , whereof some perhaps had the sting of love upon them ; and by fortune ; the brother in law sitting on the beds side , he caused a Chair to be set for the principal of them , so near me , that I could scarce breath but be heard . Consider Adamas , in what a case I had been in , if I had been forced to cough or sneeze . The most of their talke was of King Eurick , and the preparations which were making in divers places against him ; of which I was very glad to be informed , that I might acquaint the King therewith , which afterwards did him good service : But the worst of all was , they stayed talking until night , though in the Chamber of a sick person , and never from about her bed : At last , having a mind to walk , they left her all alone ; and then the doores being shut , I came out of the Closet which Delia opened unto me . Well , said she , How doe you like the adventure ? pray what will you call it ? Shall the name of it be Perfect love , or Extream patience ? It is , said I unto her , the most pleasing adventure that ever I had . But , said Daphnide , what doe you think of your being so long in that Cell ? I think , Madam , answered I , that I am infinitely happy in being near you . You may say what you please , replied Delia , but I am confident you think liberty better then a close prison . If Diana knew what it was to love , answered I , and what contentment it is to be neare the person loved ; she would not be so incredulous as she is , but on the contrary that I have found the Proverb to be false , which saith , No Prison sweet ; for I never found half the delight and contentment in the Palace of Great Eurick , which I have done in this Prison . We continued in this discourse a long while , and it was so sweet unto me , that hours seemed but minuts : and supper time being come , I must be againe shut up , but it was for a short time ; for Daphnide being as I think , sorry to leave me alone so long , she made such haste , that her sister complained she had not time enough to eat : yet she had me in memory ; which done , I beseeched the faire Daphnide , that since I was to depart so soone , she would be pleased to put off all visits for that night , to the end that the time which remained might be imployed with her , which she might wel do by feigning her self not wel , and by pretending that their being so long about her bed that afternoon , was the cause of it . With much a doe , she consented , and Delia went presently from her to bid all the company good night , and to desire excuse , that she went to take her rest so soon . In the mean time , I was all alone with my faire Mistress : For Delia , lest any should surprise us , had locked the door , and carried the key with her . Love then , and this opportunity , gave me a great alarm : for loving this fair Lady most passionately , and seeing my selfe alone with her , it was enough to invite me unto the highest strain of Courtship : two other great Considerations presented themselves unto me : one was , the assurances which she gave me of her good will , which ought not to make me the more bold : The other was , The precepts which I received from Great Eurick , not to let opportunity slip ; yet judge , Madam , how my affection was tempered : you know , Madam , that all I did , was , I kneeled down at your beds side , and taking your hand , I kissed it with a zealous kisse , and a sigh : thus was my love accompanied with most humble and devout respect . The truth is , wise Adamas , that after I had been thus with her a long while , I said unto her : I beseech you , Madam , How do you command me to live ? I would not have you live , answered she , as you have done for the time past ; for if you should , I would never pardon you , after these testimonies of my good will which you have received from me . This , Madam , said I unto her , is a strange command , and I vow that I will never obey it . How Alcidon , said she and started up out of her bed ; Do you vow to disobey me ? Consider well what you say . By fortune Delia put the Key into the doore at the same time , and we h●rd her opening the door , upon which , fearing lestsome should come with her , I retired my self into the Closet without giving any answer ; but when she was come into the room , & I saw her alone , I came out , & would have taken the hand of my fair Mistris , but she pulled it away in an angry manner , saying unto me so loud that Delia heard ; since you are in that mind Alcidon , you would doe me a pleasure , if you would trouble me no longer . Delia hearing her give me this language , had an opinion that I had courted her sister in some way that was displeasing unto her : This opinion moved her to smile and say ; I see that much may be done in a little time , since such a change is hapned in this little while I have been away ▪ I dare lay a wager Cavalier , that you have not observed the customes and conditions which I told you off when you first undertooke this adventure . Nay , nay , answered her sister , but perhaps he hath done much worse ; for had he done as you say , he had been onely a perjured Lover , whereas by this which he hath done , he hath declared himselfe perfidious and a Traytor . Observe sage Delia , said I unto her , two great injuries , and yet you see me indure them patiently , untill that you have heard us both , and I will make you my Judge , hoping that you will appoint what satisfaction she shall make me . The Cavalier , said Daphnide , is infinitely impudent ; for he demands satisfaction , where he deserves punishment : but Delja since he hath made choice of you for his judge , I will also chuse you for mine , that you may appoint a punishment sutable to his crime , if you can find one equall unto it ; and because he shall not say , that I am too bitter in my relation , I am contented you have it from his owne mouth . Then I began to answer very calmly , Observe I beseech you oh my Judge , how my affection surmounts the rigour of this Lady , she requires that you should cruelly punish me , and if I have committed a fault , I make the same request ; but if she have done ( I will not say a fault , for I do not think she can ) but if she have done any injury against my love I do not require that she should be punished ; for if she smart , I shall die of the paine ; all I desire is , that she may not offend against that affection which I beare her . I desire , answered Delia , that if you will have me your Judge , I may heare your difference . Heare it I beseech you said I unto her , from her owne mouth ; for besides that , I know she can speake nothing but truth ; it is reason you should know it from her , since she accuseth me , and would have me punished . T is true , said Delia , it is your part to speake first : I shall let you understand it in few words , replyed she , for our discourse was not long ; he spake these words unto me . How Madam , doe you command me to live ? I answered him , I would not have you live as you have done for the time past ; for if you doe I shall never pardon you , after I have given you such testimonies of my good will. He answered ; this is a most strange command , and I doe vow that I will never obey it , and when I charged him with his disobedience you entred , and hindred me from knowing what he would answer . Then Delia turning towards me : Has Daphnide told the truth , said she ? Yes my Judg , answered I , and upon these words , I require justice ; as for the injury she offered in calling me perfidious and Traytor , I say nothing , because you heard them , and besides that , they are but consequents of the first offence . But said Delia , which way hath she offended you ? For Cavaler , answer unto these questions ; doe you not prosesse your selfe a lover of this Lady ? Yes , answered I , so , that when I cease to love , I cease to live . Then replyed Delia , do you not know , that it is one of the principallest laws of Love , for a Lover to obey the person loved ? Yes , answered I , and so , the commands be not contradictory to his affection ; as if she should command him not to love her , she is not to be obeyed . T is true , replyed Daphnide , for every thing doth naturally fly that which would destroy it : but how can you excuse your selfe as not offending against this Precept , in this occasion , where you have not onely thought the command which she made that you should love her , to be strange and hard , but also has vowed to disobey her . My Judge , answered I , I did protest it , and I vow and protest it still ; and with this resolution , that if I could die and die againe , a● many times as I have lived houres , since my first birth , I would rather chuse all those deaths , then not vow and protest it . You hear ( said Daphnide , being extreamly angry ) how he speaks , and judge whether he does not deserve punishment . My Judge , ( said I and smiled ) let my Mistresse command me to fight against a whole Army of men ; let her appoint me to cast my selfe into the fire , nay , if she please let her presently put a dagger through my heart , I will immediately obey her : And to let her see what dominion she has over me , let her put me to what test she pleases ; for I am sure she cannot command me any thing , be it never so dangerous or full of difficulty , but my love will prompt me immediately to obedience . Doe you not remember that when you first admitted me entrance , and enjoyned conditions upon me , how I promised to performe them all , provided they did not contradict my love ? I doe remember it , answered Delia : Then my Judge , replyed I , methinkes you should not take it ill , that I should make this vow and protestation of disobedience unto my Mistresse , for had I done otherwise I had been perfidious and a Traytor , both to her and Love. I asked her how it was her pleasure I should live ; I would not have you live , answered she , as you have done for the time past . Now if I did love her for the time past as much as a heart could love , in commanding me not to love her as I did for the time past , is not this to command me not to love her ; and should I not be disloyall and perfidious if I should obey such a command ? No , no Madam I cannot doe it ; I loved you when I was a Child ; I have continued it when I was a man , and shall love you till death ; nothing can divert me from this resolution ; it is so rivitted in my heart that it will never out as long as I live , nay , it will be found in my heart after my death . Delia then began to smile , and said , I see that Love is a Child , and a little thing will set him a crying : my sentence is this , I doe ordaine first that all differences shall cease ; then , that Alcidon , as a punishment for his fault in answering Daphnide so peremptorily , that he would disobey her , that presently he doe kisse the hand of his Mistresse ; and that Daphnide as a punishment for commanding him a thing which she would not have done , had she rightly understood it , that she shall kisse Alcidon , as a testimony of her repentance . This judgement was executed to my great contentment , and we spent all the rest of the night in such pleasant discourse , as when I heard a clocke strike , me thought that it did not make quarters of hours . I should never make an end , should I relate all the discourse we had amongst us : I will therefore onely tell you , that being ready to depart , after I had deferred it as long as possibly I could ; I took the hand of my fairest Mistresse and kneeling downe I said thus unto her ; I am now Madam upon the last minute of my happinesse ; for Delia and the time forceth me to depart ; I perceive that neither of them are sensible of my passion , and for ought I perceive , you , who are the cause of it , are as insensible as they . Alcidon , answered she , doe not complaine of me ; but consider , that if I did not love you , I should never run the hazard of my honour , and your life , which is dearer to me then my owne , and you thinke that the passion which blinds my eyes unto all these considerations must needs be very great . Madam , said I unto her , this is it which most amazeth me , that since you have already done so much for me , you should now doe so little . Then her Sister being at a little distance , doing something in the Chamber , Daphnide answered me . Remember Cavalier , that the conditions betwixt Delia and you , at your first entrance into this adventure were , that you should not be too importunate in your demands , but to be patient and persevere . At this word she held her hand unto me , which with a sigh I devoutly kissed . Then , said I unto her , all that I have to doe , is to pray unto the great God Saturne , who is the Governour of time , that he will make it passe away quickly , so as I may arrive at my happinesse before my death : otherwise , that if I must never arrive at it , then that my life may quickly passe , so as I may not live and languish too long in paine . Live Cavalie●● , said she unto me , and live contentedly , and consider that I doe love you . These were the last words she then spoke unto me ; for the clocke strucke twelve , which was the hour of my departure , by appointment . And Delia , lest he who stayed for me at the doore should be perceived , would not let me stay any longer : Besides , I was so extreamly grieved that the time was so expired as I could not open my mouth to bid her adieu , at the lest , I doe not remember what I said . Thus I parted so confusedly melancholly , that I was in the midst of the Garden before I spoke or answered Delia one word , at which she being halfe angry : What Cavalier , said she unto me , and pulled me by the arme , have you lest both your tongue and your heart behind you ? I doe not know faire Delia , said I unto her what I have left , nor what I have brought ; but this adventure has given me the greatest hopes , and the least effects that is imaginable ▪ Why ? ungratefull Cavalier , said Delia , could you ever imagine to obtaine more then you have from my sister ? Much lesse in regard of my merit said I unto her , but much more in regard of my affection : If you had a sound judgement , said she unto me , I believe you would have thought quite contrary ; for you might expect to obtain much , since you are Alcidon , so much esteemed by all that know you ; so as your merits might justly plead highly in your behalfe ; but your love cannot yet pretend unto much , being so young , as I cannot tell whether your affection can be called by the name of Love ; for the name of man , must not be attributed unto one which is but newly crawled out of his Cradle . How saire sister of my fairest Mistresse , said I unto her ; doe you call my love young , when it took root in me as soon as I had any knowledge of good or evill ? and can you call it little , which in grandure surpasseth the greatest Gyant that ever breathed upon earth ? I think it young ( said she ) because it never took beginning , till the day before you began this adventure : and I esteem it little , in comparison of what it will be , and in reason ought to be . But , said she , and shaked me by the hand , let us leave off this discourse , and tell me when you think to see us againe , and what you have resolved upon with my sister ? You heard all our discourse , answered I , and I am so much grieved to part from her , that I doe not remember any thing . Since so , said she , and smiled , your Mistress did very well to favour you no more , for your grief would have made you forget all : Doe not think so , replyed I ; for as I have not forgotten , that I did not receive those favours which I hoped for , so should I never forget , if I had received those favours which I desire . Doe not imagine so , answered she , for men doe much longer remember injuries then benefits ; and bitternesse has a longer relish in their mouthes then sweetnesse ; but since you have not resolved upon any thing with my sister , let me advise you to see her againe , as soon and as often as you can : for you must consider , that nothing but eyes will satisfie love , nothing will make it take root sooner then seeing her ; and nothing will make it grow better then often talking with her . I desire Alcidon , to testifie , that I doe love you ; and since you have undertaken this adventure , and since it was I who opened the door unto you , I will give you such advice , as questionlesse , if you doe follow it , you will bring your enterprise to passe ; I am a little elder then my sister , and consequently have a little more experience then she , and perhaps then you either ; therefore doe not s●ight those instructions which I shall give you , unlesse you meane to repent it . My sister loves you , she has told me as much , and you may believe it , by her thus hazarding her honour for a sight of you : but she is very young , and by consequence naturally subject unto the imbecilities of youth . Youth is apt to take any kind of impression , and as apt to lose it a-again ; their moist memories are like soft wax , you may imprint what you will , and it will as easily lose the impressions , if any new print be offered : therefore to avoid this danger , and if you will still be loved , and well loved , you must by your presence often renew these first impressions , if you cannot doe it as much as is requisite by presence , let it be by Letters , and messages : for when such unhop't for , and unexpected Complements doe come , they work very great effects : for in love , those contentments which are expected , seem to be due , and it is an injury if they be retarded or refused ; whereas others that come unlook't for , work great effect upon that soul which receives them . Fair Delia , said I unto her , If I could requite these favours which I receive from you , with the hazard of my life , I should think my selfe much beholding unto fortune : But not daring to hope for so much happinesse , I beseech you believe , that in testimony of the esteem which I have of your judgement and good advice , I will most religiously observe it , and preserve my obligations unto you in my memory as long as I live ; and in requital , though I have not a heart of mine own to present unto you , I will engage my selfe to send you one , which you will esteem much above that which was mine , and is now Daphnides . Alcidon ( said she , and smiled ) I perceive by your discourse , that every thing turnes to its beginning : for when you came first into the Garden , you talked thus of losing your heart , and doe the same at your going out : I wish that she who has it , may long injoy it : and in the meane time , I shall see what effects your promises will produce , as well in observing my advice , as in sending me this heart which you have promised . Being now come to the Garden door , I took my leave of her ; and having found my guide , we walked a gentle pace towards our rocks , but as if the heavens frowned at our separation : they were upon a suddain overspread with Clouds , so as we did not onely lose the light of the Moon , but were so wet with Rain , as we were forced to shelter our selves under a thick tree , until the fury of it was over . My guide had so lost his aime of the way , as when we went unto those who stayed for us , he wandered , and led me unto the head of that Fountaine , which gives both the name and beginning unto the River of Sorgues . This Fountaine is so beset with great Rocks , that it seemes as if it were inclosed with high walles every way , but that by which we came . When this Spring is calm , it seems to be a great well , whose water being too full , runs over : But sometimes , as my guide told me , it is most horrid to behold : For , said he , do you see that high Rock upon your left hand , I assure you , that it will often belch out his water as high as it , with such a fury and noise , that no Tempest at Sea does equal it . Doe they not know the cause said I unto him ? No , answered he ; for sometimes it begins to be in this fury , when the weather is very faire , and as now you see , when it raines , it will be as calme as other waters . The cause , replyed I , must needs be from wind inclosed , which forceth the waters thus . Whilst we were talking thus , the Rain still continued , and I , having found a hollow Rock , under which I could shelter my selfe , I advised the Guide to go unto them who stayed for me , in the mean time I would rest my self , and when the raine was past , the Moon would shine , and help us in the way . Now , Reverend Father , I shall here relate unto you a most strange adventure , not as pertinent to our discourse , but for the strangenesse of it . When my Guide was gone , as I commanded him , and I alone under this wild Rock , Love , out of pitty would not let me be long without him , for I fell into the sweet thoughts of Daphnide ; and after I had pleased my selfe a while in those raptures , me thought the weather cleared up , and the Moon breaking through the thick Clouds , shined as bright as ever I saw it : This invited me out of my hollow Rock , and whilst I was looking about me that way which I supposed my company would come , I heard the Fountaine make a noise . I went presently to the side of it , thinking it would rise up , according to reports : and having a desire to see this wonder , I set my selfe down upon a stone near unto this Fountaine ; then did I see a thing which indeed is beyond beliefe , without a sight : I saw the water rise above its bank , up to the height of four feet , and then it appeared to be like an old man from the middle upward , with long haire dangling about his shoulders , and a beard hanging down to his breast , which being wet as well as his hair of his head , seemed to be so many several streams about him , with another that flowed out of a pot which he held under his left arm . This old man was Crowned with Rock-fern , and Rushes , and for a Scepter , held a great Reed in his right hand . Whilst I stood wondring at this Vision , I saw the water to divide it selfe into several streames , and as soon as he touched them , I saw so many Naiades , or water-Nymphs about him , as there was streames in the Fountaine . All out of reverence , bowed unto him , and he raising himselfe above them , as upon a Throne which the water made for him , they came to kisse his hand , and to present him with some Gifts : one presented unto him a Chaire , made and covered with Moss ; another , a Garland of Rushes and Ivie ; another , a Girdle of Fern ; another , a basket of Chesnuts ; one offered Poites of water flowers ; another , a Net full of severall Fishes : To be brief , every one gave him something , as testimonies of their good will , which he received with many thanks . After this , with a loud shril voyce , he said , Oh Divine Naiades , whom the Destinies have ordained to live in waters , and who complain that you are confined unto my little Spring , whereas your sisters swim with full spred armes in the Rosne , and Durance . Cease your complaints , and with me rejoyce at the advantageous choice which they have made for you . For though the limits of our Dominion is not equal unto others in largenesse : yet we doe excell them in so many priviledges , that we have no reason to envy any of our Neighbours : For our life is sweet and quiet , none comes to break our sleep , nor interrupt our pastimes ; our banks are never smeered with Homicides , nor are our waters ruffled with the swelling weight of sayling Ships . But that which ought most to content us , nay which makes us glorious , above all the Rivers of Europe , is , my divine sisters , the infallible promise which we have from Destiny , and which was confirmed with these words . Happy Daemon of Sorgues , Hearken ( said he unto me ) to the promise which I make unto thee , Nine and twenty ages shall be no sooner past , but upon thy bankes shall come the Florentine Swan , which shall sing so sweetly under the shade of a Laurel tree , that ravishing thereby both Gods and Men , he shall for ever make thy Name famous through all the world , and shall make thee excell in honour , all the Rivers which like thy selfe doe empty themselves into the Sea. He would have continued on , when hearing some noise , and as I beleeve , espying my Companions as they were coming to me , I was astonished that he and his troope dashing the water with their hands , they made it rise so high that I lost my sight , and I lay as if I were asleepe , as those who came unto me told me , not so neere the Fountain as I thought my selfe , but in the same place where the Guide left me when he went unto them . This said Adamas , was a most miraculous vision , which truly for my part I beleeve to be a dream , but not an ordinary one ; for doubtlesse this doth signifie that some great and remarkable person shall inhabit in those solitary Rockes , and make those bankes famous , by the renowne he shall get ; which is to be supposed will be very great , since the promise of it is made by the Destinies , with such advantagious words . I cannot tell , said Alcidon , whether it was a Dreame or no ; but I am sure , that I thought my selfe to be awake : and afterwards he continued thus : I tooke Horse , and to omit all the particulars of my returne , after many dangers , I arrived at the place where I left King Eurick , who received me with many a Carrasse ; and as it pleased him to honour me so farre as to love me so would he often aske me how I did thrive in my love ; so now taking me by my hand , he carried me into a private roome where none could heare . Come , Lov 's Souldier , said he unto me , Does all goe well in your enterprise , and have you had a good journey or no ? Sir , said I , when it shall please you , I shall give a true relation of it , and then your selfe may judge . Let it be now , said he unto me , for I much long to know whether you are as prosperous in Love , as I have been in Warre : Then in obedience to his command , I related the whole Adventure ; but I have since heartily repented that I spoke so advantagiously of Daphnides beauty and spirit ; for I perceived that it pleased him exceedingly to heare that all I obtained was good words , and a few kisses : then would I have applyed a remedy to my errour , but it was too late : yet to turne the matter , I began to extoll Delia , and so , that at first I did beleeve I should imbarque him there . The King , who was more subtill then to beleeve it , to put me out of my suspition , did set so good a face upon the matter , that perhaps any other might have beene deceived as well as I. Oh what grosse folly it is for any Lover to acquaint his Master with his affection ! For it did kindle in him such thoughts as were not in him before , and put him into hopes of being , if not a Possessor of my happinesse , yet at lest a pretender unto it ; yet God knowes what force ambition has upon the spirit of a woman , especially upon a woman of a generous soule . Whilst we were thus discoursing upon the businesse , newes was brought the King , that they of Arles were resolved to submit themselves into his hands , upon those conditions he offered unto them ; to wit , the conservation of their Franchises and priviledges , without which the Inhabitans of the Town were so couragious , as they would never have consented to acknowledge him . This is the reason , said the King , and tooke me aside , why I aske you whether you are as prosperous in Love , as I am in Warre : For this City is the chiefe of all the Province , and it rendring it selfe unto me , it is to be thought that all the rest after its example , will doe the like . Sir , said I unto him , it is a very happy Omen unto me , and if I doe bring about my designe , I will not change my prize for yours . The King imbraced me with a smile , and said afterward aloud , we shall heare the rest of your businesse another time ; Meane while , I will goe and take orders to content those of this Towne so , as may invite others to doe as they have done ; that Sir , said I unto him is the best course you can take ; for a great King , as you are , should force people unto submission , more by sweetnesse , then violence . Whilst the King was busie on his side , I was no lesse on mine ; for at the same time I dispatched Alvian , which was the name of him whom Daphnide gave me for a guide ; and because she had a great trust and confidence in him , and that his fidelity and affection was already known unto me , I desired him to contrive it so , that by his prudence I might sometimes see that fair Lady ; I told him that I would never forget my obligations unto him , which I would repay any way he would desire : so he departed with a promise , that he would study my contentment , and upon every occasion would testifie his desire of doing me service . Thus I left him , and was in such raptures of Love , as I had no other thought but of Daphnide ; I found by experience , that Lovers doe not measure their time , like other men , but according to the impatiency of the passion which possesseth them ; for dayes seemed unto me whole months , so long did I thinke them , hearing no newes from this faire Lady ; my sweetest entertainment was my owne thoughts , which when I could get my selfe out of all company , ran continually upon the passages of my voyage . The great Eurick , having nothing to doe after the rendition of this Towne , would refresh his Army for some dayes ; for it had been much tyred out in that occasion , and dividing them into severall Quarters , he kept no more about him , then were requisite for the safety of his person . And because it was his custome when he tooke Truce with Mars , to begin warre with Venus , and with his sport in hunting , he devoted himselfe unto them two , there being nothing more odious unto his courage , then idlenesse ; and it was his ordinary Apothegme , that to live and do nothing , was to bury himselfe before he was dead . My office called me to be continually about his person , but my affection to him much more ; and therefore I was never from his elbow . The truth is , this new love , or rather this renewing of my old love to Daphnide , had made me so melancholly that I could hardly speake unto any : Which the King perceiving one day when he was hunting , whether it was to mocke at my passion , or whether it pleased him to heare talke of her , who tyed my heart and my tongue , I know not ; but he called me unto him , and with a smile , said ; May one not interrupt your thoughts so farre Alcidon , as to tell you , that they are so much taken up with absent persons , that they care not for us that are present . Sir , said I unto him , there is a necessity of it upon me , which I hope wil serve for an excuse . For ought I see Alcidon , replyed he , none but I am a loser in this Adventure . Why Sir , said I unto him ? Because , said he , Daphnide hath gotten a Servant , and you , in lieu of a Master , have gotten both a Master and a Mistresse : But I have lost ; for whereas , I alone did possesse you , now I have a Companion who has a share with me , and perhaps a greater then I have . Did I thinke Sir , replyed I pr●sently , that my affection would any manner of way divert me from that service which I owe unto you ; doubtlesse Sir , in lieu of Love , I would chuse Death , and should thinke my selfe unworthy to live , if I did not to my last breath continue in this desigue . But then , if without prejudice to your service I may obtaine that happinesse which Love doth promise me , and which my heart does so passionately desire , I cannot thinke it any losse to you ; for a good Master , as you are does alwayes desire to see his Servants thrive in contentment . I must confesse , said he unto me , and laughed , that this affection , so it do you no harm , it will not doe me any ; but I much feare , that as disease cannot continue long , but it must needs either increase or diminish ; so if yours do not quickly diminish , it will so increase , that we shall be both losers : And therefore you must either be diverted from it , or else use some remedies . Sir , said I unto him , the care which you are pleased to have of me , will guard me from all danger : But to cure or diminish my affection , is to attempt a thing which is beyond the reach of all possibility . This , said the King , is a most strong and violent passion , Sir , said I unto him , did you but see her who is the cause of it , you would say , all is too little to equall her : But is it credible , said he , that she should be so fair , as you speake her ? Sir , answered I , did I not feare that I my selfe should be the cause of my owne ruine , I would tell you ( and truly ) much more ; but I am afraid ▪ that in so doing I should sharpen the weapon which will kill me . How doe you meane ? said he unto me , and because I did not answer : Speak freely Alcidon , said he , tell me what your fear is ; and he commanding me two or three times , at last I continued ; I feare Sir , and not without reason , lest Daphnide being so infinitely faire , should have as great an influence upon your soule , as she hath upon mine ; if that should happen , there is no way for me but death , and a death so desperate , that my most mortall enemies would pitty me . I knew by severall circumstances , said he then unto me , that you were in this doubt , and I had a mind to put you out of it : No , no , I would not offer such wrong unto any of my servants , much lesse unto you , upon whom I have conferred so many signall testimonies of my particular good will : live happily , and never fear it , for I swear by my Crowne , that no humane beauty upon Earth can make me commit such a fault . Sir , said I unto him , I must humbly prostrate my selfe at your feet , by way of gratitude : for I esteeme this favour no lesse than a new life , and am sure that if such a misfortune had beene , I had been but a dead man. Our discourse had not so soon ended , unlesse the Chase coming towards us , had not forced us away ; as for me , I was the most contented man alive , putting full assurance in his words , and therefore ever since , when he spake unto me , I told him freely all passages concerning my passion . Some dayes thus passed on , and I heard no newes from Alvian , which was no small trouble unto me : But at the same time , the Kings affaires invited him to receive some place which would submit into his hands ; and therefore he drew out part of his Army towards that quarter where Daphnide dwelt . When the King told me his resolution , I was ravished with joy , and said unto him ; Now sir , I hope you will grace me so farre , as to see my Mistresse , for we shall passe close by her house ; with all my heart , answered he : then we shall see whether she be so faire as you same her to be ; and if I talke with her , I shall quickly know whether you will speed in your hopes . The King sets forward , and to omit all matters which are not pertinent to my story , though in themselves worthy of Chronicle ; and being within a mile of Daphnides house , he told me that he would see her , and that in rrspect of the good service which her Father had done him , he could doe no lesse being so near her and her Mother , but see them . I am still afraid Sir , said I unto him , that this honour which you intend to doe them , is mixed with Love. What ? said he , and smiled , you old fits of folly againe ? will you not believe what I have promised with an oath ; had I onely promised , I should be onely a deceiver in so doing , but having sworn , I should be perfidious : Come , come , cast away these foolish thoughts , unlesse you are resolved to offend me ; and on the contrary , be confident that I will do all the good offices I can , and as you can expect from the best of your freinds . Upon this , I presently dispatched a messenger unto Daphnide , to let her know of the Kings coming ; and when we were in sight of the house , I would have gone before , but he commanded me to stay with him , because ( said he to me , and smiled ) I shall be more welcome if I bring you with me , than if I come by my selfe . Sir , said I unto him , I believe that Lady has so much judgement , as rightly to value the honour which you doe her ; but Sir , take heed lest you lose the title of invincible ; for I assure you , there are strange Captivaters in that house ; it is the habitation of the Graces ; Daphnide is accompanied with two sisters , who yield not unto any but her selfe ; and had I not been already engaged , there is one Delia who doubtlesse had absolutely captivated me . Is that she , said the King , of whom you spoke to me before ? Yes sir , answerd I , and doubtlesse the most accomplished beauty that ever I saw , if as I told you before , she had not a sister . To her then , said the King , will I addresse my selfe . By this time we were come so neare the Castle , that the Ladies being upon the bridge , the King lighted from his horse to salute them ; and taking the Mother by the hand , he went into the great Chamber , where they talked a while ; and the King enquired of her and her husbands health , and whether Wars were not offensive to her . In the meane time , I talked to the fair Daphnide , who though at all times fair , yet , that day , it might be said , she surpassed her selfe , having added unto her natural beauty , so many Graces by her artificial dress , as I never saw any so fit to conquer hearts . Delia stood next to her , and my eyes and heart being fixed in contemplation of their beloved object , I stood gazing a long time before I spoke . You went away , said Delia , without a heart , and return without a tongue ; if you lose as much every voyage , you will become very ill company : Delia , said I unto her , you are very pleasant ; but if she who hinders you from being the fairest in the world , doe use such Arts , I know not what will become of me . Who doe you speak of ? said Daphnide ; of you Madam , answered I , who adds so much art unto your Naturall beauty , that no eye can look , and hope to escape imprisonment . I should in favour of Alcidon , answered she , believe that this might be , if every one did look upon me with Alcidons eyes . But let us leave this discourse , and tell us which way do you take . I am sure , said I unto her , that the way hither , is the way of my felicity , and my way from you , is the way of my hell : Nay , nay , said Daphnide ; I mean , which way does the King go , and whither does your Army intend to march ? I would have answered her , but the King called me away . Alcidon , said he unto me , come hither , and be a witnesse ; is not the strong Towne of Arles reduced into our hands ? Yes certainly , sir , said I unto him ; and you must look for other Kingdomes , and indeed other Worlds , to exercise your Armes in , for there is no more to Conquer which I know of . They will not believe me , replyed the King ; and therefore I pray relate unto this incredulous Lady , how not onely Arles , but almost all the Province which is called the Romans , is in our hands . Oh , sir , said the good old Lady , not but that I did believe what you did say ; but it is because till now , we thought the Towne of Arles impregnable . Nay , nay , replyed the King , I will have you understand the whole series of the story , to the end that hereafter you may not doubt of what I say : Upon this , rising up , he set me in his place , and went to the place from whence I came ; and because Delia when he came , would have retired , he pulled her back , and talked awhile unto them both . I could not possibly heare what they said , as well because it was but a little too far off , as because I was engaged to talke unto this old Lady . But presently after , when the King took Daphnide by the hand , and carried her the Window , I must confesse , then I began to doubt , and my words did so die in my mouth , as if I were soul-lesse : I could not chuse but observe their faces and actions ; and whatsoever I saw , made me suspect that which I feared most ; so as I wished withall my heart , for some hot alarm to call away the King from the place where he was . I cannot tell how long his Courtship lasted , but I am sure it lasted so long , that I thought every minute a day . At the last , the King took his leave , and went on his journey . Daphnide seeing me following , did beckon unto me , as desirous to speak with me ; whereupon I commanded one of my men to hide my horse , to the end I might have some colour to stay behind ; so as though the King called me twice or thrice , yet stay I did , seeming to be very angry with my servants , for the little care they had of my Horse . The King , and almost all the Train departed ; and I going into the house , seeming onely because I would not have the Ladies stay so long in the Sun , I took Daphnide aside : Well Madam , said I unto her , what doe you thinke of the Great Eurick ? Nay , said she , what discourse doe you thinke we had ? I cannot tell , replyed I : Then , said she , I will tell you , and you shall judge which of us two loves you best : when he took me to the window , to the end Della might not hear , though at the first he stayed her with me out of civility : he said unto me ; I doe not now wonder , that Alcidon should run such hazard to see you , for I protest you are the fairest in the world ; and now I have seen you , I cannot think any in the whole Universe worthy of esteem . At the first , this discourse made me blush , especially hearing him mention you , and of a businesse which I did not thinke he knew of : yet seeming as if I did not understand him , I answered thus : I know not sir , why you should tell me of Alcidon , nor what hazards he has run ; but I am sure , that there is nothing in me worthy of your eye , nor of the language of so great a King. Why , fair one , said he unto me , did you thinke Alcidon could leave our Army without my leave , and without telling me whither he went ? The Law of War is very severe and strickt : moreover , assure your selfe , that he is too young to enjoy so much good fortune . I am so little versed in the way of War , answered I , and the age of Alcidon does so little concerne me , as I never learned the one , nor cared for the other . Why , said he , doe you thinke I know not , how he hath seene you twice ; the first time at a Cavaliers house , who has the charge of my Artilery ; and the next time , at your sisters , where you kept him in a Closet : No , no , Fair one , he has told me all , and so particularly , as you your self do not know them better : Certainly , said I , Alcidon has a great confidence in you ; and in saying so , I was constrained to cover my blushes with my hand , being ashamed the King should know all these particulars . But he smiling ; This , said he , is the common vanity of all young people ; they cannot be silent , but must be blabbing of their own happinesse ; but be not angry I should know this , since loving and honouring you so much as I do , I shall take no notice of it ; but if you will follow my advice , and preserve your reputation , cast off this youth , and reject his addresses ; for you may be certaine , that he who would tell me these things , will in an humour tell them to any other , and perhaps to some that are not so discreet as I am . Judge , Alcidon , said she to me , into what a condition you have brought me , by acquainting him with these things , which above all you should have concealed . How can I chuse but be extreamly angry with you , when I reflect upon the wrong you have done me ? Madam , said I unto her , I must needs confesse my selfe in a great fault , but I am confident you will excuse it , if you will but please to remember the manner how we lived in the dayes of his Predecessor King Thorismond , who being the first cause of our love ; I thought this King , being as gracious unto me as the other , would also favour the accomplishment of it : but I perceive their designes are farre different ; for the one aimed at my happinesse in giving me that which he had a mind unto himselfe : and the other intends to make me most miserable by ravishing from me , her whom he knowes is mine , and without whom he knowes I value not my life : For I doe foresee , by the knowledge which I have of his humour , that he will love you ; his designe I perceive is to put you out of conceit with me ; so as your mind then not being ingaged , he hopes the more easily to win upon you , and bring about his own ends . But Madam , if you doe think him able to compasse his desires , and that I shall ever see this change in you , I conjure you by the memory of great Thorismond , who loved us both so well , never to let me see it , but to tell me betimes , that my death may anticipate such a dire accident . Daphnide then smiled , and said , I am very glad to see you so much perplexed as you are , as well to prevent you from relapsing into your crime of being so liberall in your tongue , as to know by your fears which you have of the King and of his good will unto me , that you doe really love me . But Alcidon , I love you too well to let you be long in this perplexity ; Live therefore contentedly , and be confident , that as long as Alcidon loves me , Daphnide will never love any other , and that neither the grandure , nor authority of a King shall ever be able to alter me in this resolution . We had talked longer , if the King who had already sent twice for me , had not sent the third time , fearing , as I beleeve , lest Daphnide should impart unto me , what he had said unto her : Therefore after I had kissed the hand of my fairest Mistresse , and after she had given me assurance , that if the King continued , she would impart all unto me , I departed , and galloped after the King , whom I found gone but a little way ; for he stayed purposely to dispatch away an expresse to colour thereby his staying for me , and to the end , that if I came not quickly , he might send another messenger for me . When I was come unto him ; Alcidon , said he , I sent for you , because there is danger in coming after an army with few men ; for I have intelligence that the Enemy is not farre off , and if they have any designe of doing any thing , they will watch such occasions by their spies . I gave him most humble thankes for the care he had of me , and though I made no shew of it , yet I knew very well , that when he said the enemy was not farre off , he said truly , since he himselfe was neer me , and no enemy could be more dangerous nor cruell then himselfe . Observe , wise Adamas , the follies of love ; I resented the injury so deepely , that had I not feared to incur the danger of being taxed for a perfidious Cavalier , I know not unto what fury my resentments might have prompted me unto against him ; but upon good consideration of the matter , I resolved to smother my wrongs , and seeme to take no notice that I knew any thing ; considering , that when the desires of people are thwarted , they are most violent , and when the desires of persons in power are once knowne , they are prompted to use violence . But the great constraint in which I lived , did so perplex me that I fell sicke : By this , reverend Father , you may judge how great my affection was , since it had power to bring me into such a condition . The King did not thinke my sicknesse so great as it was ; but it increasing every day , and his affaires constraining him not to abide long in one place , he left me in the City of Avignion , upon the report of the Physitians , who told him how great my disease was . Thus I tarried in this Towne so ill , that but for the contentment which I received from some Letters which Daphnide sent me by Alvian , I know not what would have become of me . However , it was more then eight dayes that I kept my bed , before I heard any newes from Daphnide , because she not knowing of my sicknesse , but supposing me to be in the Army , she sent Alvian thither . In the meane time I who thought that she knew of my sicknesse , I pined away with sorrow and griefe , having an opinion that her silence proceeded from a defect in her affection , and then I blamed the inconstancy and ambition of women , supposing that the Kings affection to her was certainly the cause of it . At last , my impatiency not being able to indure this incertainty : I sent unto her my Servant , who carried my Letters ; the first time unto her , and in the extremity of my sicknesse , I writ these few words unto her . Alcidons Letter unto Daphnide , I Have all the reason in the world at this time to complaine against my Fortune , being at once left both by my Master and my Mistresse . ( I know not Madam whether it be permitted me to phrase you so ) But in this I must needs commend her , who seeing the injuries , which both of them doe me , she would not let me live any longer , least I should any longer indure this unjust punishment . See , sage Adamas , how Love will sometimes both wound and cure his Subjects , almost at the very same time . Alvian , who was sent to seeke me in the Army , and hearing that I lay sicke in Avignion , he returned in all haste to his Mistresse , who presently dispatched him unto me ; and by fortune , the same day that her Letter came to me , mine came to her : The Letter which Alvian brought , imported these words . Daphnides Letter unto Alcidon . THe Bearer hereof , hath been a great distance off to seeke you , and to my great griefe will find you neerer ; If my Health be any thing deer unto you , let me heare of yours . When I received this message , and understood by word of mouth the reason why she writ so short , was because she thought me so sicke , as I was not able to read more . Oh , sage Adamas , I cannot expresse my joyes ! I was indeed very sicke , and the Physitians , who applyed onely corporall remedies , were farre besides the marke , since my malady was only of the mind . The truth is , that from the first houre of Alvians arrival , I recovered strength ; and not to disobey the command which I received from Daphnide ; I sent him back the next morning with this answer . Alcidons Answer unto Daphnide . Madam IT is from Daphnide you must inquire of Alcidons health , since it wholly depends upon her : If you continue upon him the honour of your favours , he is well : otherwise he is not onely dead , but sorry that ever he lived . On the other side , Daphnide seeing my thoughts , or rather my jealousie , she was very desirous that Alvian might remove it from me ; for she knew very well , that I had a great confidence in him . And further to make her good will appeare , she sent my Servant backe , with so many good words , and assurance she would never alter , as I was constrained to beleeve it : Her answer was this . Daphnides Answer unto Alcidon . IF it be so , that one may judge of another by themselves , I have great reason to doubt of that fidelity which you have promised me , for you have done so of mine . If you were in my roome , should ambition transport you above love ? Oh no , I will not harbour such an opinion of you : For I must confesse , Alcidon , if I did , I would not love you so well as I doe ; wrong me therefore no more in this kind , unlesse you would have me beleeve , that you would have that affection diminish , which you have sworne unto me . Thus we continued many dayes writing unto one another , with so much contentment unto me , that my disease was forced to leave me : and when I had got so much strength as I hoped every day to ride abroad , Alvian came to bring me two Letters which the King had writ unto her from the Army : And in testimony of her free way she lived with me , she sent them yet sealed , as when she first received them . Daphnides Letter unto Alcidon . NOw the Wars are begun , I have sent you two Prisoners ; none yet ever spoke with them , treat them as you please , I freely give them unto you , as I will doe all the rest that fall into my hands . In this , I received at once a great pleasure , and a great displeasure ; I cannot expresse my contentment , to see that Daphnide did so well performe her promise to me ; but it wounded me to the very soule , to see that the King should attempt that , which he had sworn unto me the contrary . To withdraw my selfe from Daphnide , I thought a thing impossible ; and I knew that if the minde of this faire one proved strong enough to resist him , he would in a transport of passion banish me the Court : Also if she yielded or was overcome , then there was no hopes of any life for me . I remained long in this doubtfull incertainty ; at last , love having the predominancy in my heart , I resolved to advise her , not to receive any such messages from him , if it were possible : yet my curiosity prompted me to see what the King had writ , having an opinion , that though I did not , yet she would read them , and I should never know ; so I returned her this Answer . Alcidons Answer unto Daphnide . THese two Prisoners , Madam , are not of that quality to be kept long in my prison : I have therefore sent them both back : But take heed lest in hearkning unto any more , the Fort which Parleyes doe render it selfe . I should be too tedious , should I relate all the Letters which we writ unto each other at that time ; for since it was not above six or seven leagues betwixt us , we sent unto each other almost every day : But so it was , that the King being resolved to be as victorious in Love , as in War ; he persisted so close in the Courtship of this faire one , as what excuse soever she can find , she must confesse , that if it was not Love , yet it was Ambition at the least , which invited her to hearken unto him , and to entertaine his Courtship : Oh Heavens ? what grosse folly it is in any , to look for any certainty under the Moon ? I mean for any thing which is not alterable ? Whilst thus we continued writing unto each other , the King continued his enterprise ; and I who thought that I had a good occasion to laugh at him , did find my selfe in the conclusion , the party laughed at . Pardon me , Fairest Mistress , I beseech you , if this truth offend you . Well , well , Alcidon , said Daphnide , and interrupted him , I will not now answer you , go on with your discourse as you please . Upon this , Alcidon continued . The King having effected his enterprise against his enemies , he returned the same way he came , purposely to see his new Mistresse : and to the end I should know nothing of it , he came the night before his Army , almost all alone , and lodged in her house . He had made choice of such to wait upon him , as I knew nothing of it a long time after ; but at last , I came to know it by an accident , which hereafter I shall tell you . In the meanetime , the King came to Avignion , where he honoured me so far , as to enquire of me : and because I was extreamly vexed at the pursuit which I saw he made of this faire Lady , I could not perfectly shake off my sicknesse ; but being neither well nor ill , I languished away such a melancholly life , as I became scarce knowable : The King hearing of it , sent severall times to visit me , and he himselfe condescended to come and see me , but spoke not a word of Daphnide , nor made any shew of seeing her , or had her so much as in memory . I for my part , kept not such a close Guard upon my lips , but told him , that it grieved me so much , that against his promise he should use me thus , as the very sight of him aggravated my griefe , and augmented my sicknesse . Since the last time that the King was with Daphnide , she writ unto me onely as an umbrage for her intentions , and to keep me as long as she could from the knowledge of all passages , though she knew they would out at last : for the Courtship of Great Princes cannot be long concealed . As for the Letters which she received from him , she sent them not unto me , as she was wont to doe , unlesse it were some out of which no great matter could be collected , and those very rarely . Thus did I fret away my time with such heart-breaking thoughts , as when I think upon them , I cannot chuse but wonder they did not bring me to my Grave . Sometimes in the evening when the weather was fair , and the Sun in decline of heat , I should walke upon the bankes of the River Rosne , towards the house of this fair one , and there all alone contemplate upon my own thoughts , until the Suns light had left our Hemisphere ; and then I should returne to my own lodging , and spend the whole night in the same melancholly imaginations . How often have I taken conjectures of my misfortune for certainties , and then wished my selfe out of this life , as thinking that I lived onely to resent my own sorrowes and her treachery ? How oft have I with disdaine , thought my selfe a fond fool for loving such a weathercock beauty ? how many times have I resolved to break off all those perfidious bonds that tyed me to her service ? perfidious may I well call them , for all her oathes and promises , which together with her beauty , tyed me to her service , are all vanity and deluders . But alas , how oft have I also considered , that not being my selfe , I was not able either to doe or resolve upon any thing , but according to her will and by as that drew me unto her ? Till now , sage Adamas , my misery was onely dubious , and hanged onely upon suspition : but now , see how the whole truth came to be discovered unto me . I was walking , as I told you , upon the bankes of Rosne , not with any intention to divert my selfe , but onely to entertaine my mortal thoughts one evening , as I was returning to my lodging , I saw a young Cavalier , who was one of my friends , whose Father served the King in his Courtship of this faire one ; and he rid by me , and did not know me , not imagining that he whom he saw could be alone so late , whom he knew never used to walke so slenderly attended ▪ but riding on a little further , and knowing and servant that waited upon me at a distance , he asked him what he did in that place : and my servant answering , that he waited there until I had done walking ; the Cavalier presently alighted from his horse , and having saluted me , beseeched me to pardon him , for passing by and not knowing me . After some common discourse which we had together upon that subject , I asked him from whence he came , and whither he was going ? He who was altogether ignorant of my love unto this fair one , and knew nothing neither of the Kings but by his father , he answered me with all freedom and plainnesse . I come sir , said he , from a place , where you are had in memory , and I have brought you a letter which will testifie as much ; then putting his hand into his pocket , he took it out , and withall another , the superscription whereof I knew ; and having a suspition , that it was directed unto the King ; also seeing how free this young Cavalier was in his language , as I tooke my owne letter , I asked him , for whom the other was : For whom ( said he ) why ? it is to the King my Father is faln sick , and he gave it unto me to carry unto the King : He spake thus unto me , as thinking that I knew of the Kings love , as I did all other the Kings businesse before . Though this made a deep impression upon my heart , yet I smiled at his simplicity , and said unto him : I doe believe , dear friend , that both you and your Father , are put to very much trouble in the businesse . Oh Sir , said he very freely , I swear unto you , that all the voyages of War which the King has taken has not been so troublesome to us , as this cursed love hath been , especially since the King in his return , went to see that faire Lady ; and you may imagine this a truth , by the sicknesse which my Father hath gotten . My dear friend , replyed I , and embraced him such as great Princes doe imploy upon such occasions , are such whom they best love ; and therefore you are not a little obliged unto that fair Lady who is the cause ; besides your own merit , of the Kings love and favour unto you . Sir , said he unto me , I cannot tell what may happen ; but I am affraid that this Lady of whom you speake , will so bewitch him , as none can have any share in the Kings favour and love but herself . These words went so to my heart , as they constrained me to dismisse him sooner then otherwise I would : and having no curiosity to know any more , I told him purposely to make him go away , that the King impatiently expected his coming , and that I would not deprive him of his contentment by staying him any longer . Thus I remained all alone , unlesse accompanied with so many dismal and mortal thoughts , as it was above an hour before I would return : but at last , night constraining me to retire into the Towne : I went unto my lodging with a defigne to depart all alone the next morning , and so shun all manner of humane Company , as none should ever deceive me againe . And to begin , I went unto my Chamber by a backe staires , and having none but my Page with me , I went presently to bed , and commanded him to tell all the Company that expected me , how I was not well , and that I sent him to bid them all good night . I closed not an eye all the night long , and Aurora began to blush before any mind of sleep came upon me : And being in a full resolution of departure a Feaver seized upon me so violently , as I was constrained to deferre untill my recovery . I had not yet looked into the Letter which Daphnide sent me , having neither so much courage as to see what was in it , nor hate enough to cast it into the fire ; but not knowing which of these two I should resolve upon , I held it in my hand , and kept it two dayes before I brought it to light : At last , being transported with choller one night when I was alone , I must , said I to my selfe , I must needs see the treachery of this perfidious woman , and afterwards so exclude her out of all memory , that nothing may remaine of her in me but eternall scorne . Upon this , raising my selfe up in my bed , I opened it , and by the helpe of a wax Candle which stood by my bed side , I read what she had written unto me . But , wise Adamas , unto what purpose should I repeat here those words which were writ onely with an intention to delude me the longer : And againe , why should I not repeat them , since it is requisite the Phisitian should know the wound , before he can apply right remedy ? I will therefore rehearse them , not any thing to my consolation , but onely to let you see how I was used . Daphnides Letter unto Alcidon . SHall I never heare anybetter newes , but that Alcidon is still sicke ? Shall I never see him as he was when he undertooke the adventure of Perfect Love ? Have all my Prayers no efficacy in them ? will the Gods be eternally deafe unto all the supplications that I make unto them for your health ? Oh ye Gods ; if so , then either abridge my griefe , or else change my heart , that it may not be so sensible of his sufferings : and you Alcidon , either resolve upon a recovery , or else to kill me with griefe . See reverend Father , what a cruel Letter I received , after I had discovered her treachery to me ; unto which in a transport of anger I returned this answer . Alcidons Letter unto Daphnide . THere is nothing can cure Alcidon but death , since he findes no fidelity either in his Master or his Mistresse ; and therefore to what purpose should I live any longer amongst a Company of perfidious people ? Never complaine that the Gods are deafe ; for they have heard your prayers , and in not giving health unto him whose life could do nothing but grieve for the breach of so many oathes , they have made your heart insensible of me , but too sensible of another , who perhaps will one day revenge so many per●idious oaths ; for the Gods are more just then not to revenge me , and punish you . I gave this Letter unto my servant , who carried my first , and did command him to returne presently , and not stay for any answer . The smart of this displeasure was such , that my disease increased very much ; of which the great Eurick hearing , although he was ashamed of his filching away this faire one from me ; contrary to all his promises made unto mee , yet after dinner he condescended to come and visit me . I was indeed very sicke , and yet my greatest paine was the remembrance of his theft ; so as when I was told the King was coming to see me I trembled , as if a new fit of an Ague had seized upon me ; and when I saw him , there appeared not a drop of blood in my face ; but perhaps those who observed , did thinke my palenesse was onely an effect of my sicknesse . He came to my bed side , where after he had asked me all circumstances , concerning my disease , and I answered as civility and honour commanded ; he sat downe , then turning his backe upon all the Company , he began to speake in a lower tone , and seeing that I scarcely spoke one word , he thought to waken me by talking of Daphnide , little thinking that I knew how squares went betwixt them . He asked me how that fair one did , and how long it was since I heard from her . I answered him very faintly , that I thought she was well , and that I never heard from her since the day that she writ unto him , by such a man , and then I named the man who brought me the last Letter . The King blusht and at first would have denied that he received any from her ; but I beseeched him to pardon me , for I knew he did , and that the same man who brought him his Letter , brought one to me also . How ? said he then unto me , did she then send one unto you ? Yes Sir , answered I , and moreover I know of the honour which you did her , in seeing her at her house At this , he was a little confused , when he saw I knew what he thought me ignorant of : and after a long pause : Alcidon , said he unto me , I must needs confesse my fault , though to my shame : T is true , I did see that Lady of whom you speake and have received Letters from her : and more then all this , I must confesse that I doe love her above my own life . I cannot deny but that in this I am a very bad Master , and a worse friend to treat you thus after so many promises to the contrary ; but in my confession of this perfidie , I can say no more in my owne defence , but that I was deceived my selfe , before I deceived you : I was perswaded , that as I never met with any man living who could overcome me , so much lesse that a woman could be able to doe it ; and in this opinion I promised you that which since I find my selfe not able to performe . The confidence which I had in my owne strength against men , did drive me into the errour of despising all women in general , and of this Lady in particular ; and my sorrow is so much the greater , in that it reflects upon Alcidon , to his prejudice ; Alcidon I say , whom I loved so well ; and it is to be beleeved , that since I have been so perfidious unto him , it is a thing absolutely impossible for me to doe otherwise : Alcidon my dear friend , I freely make confession of the wrong which in spight of myselfe , I have done you ; protesting that if I could any way in the world pay that debt unto which I am obliged , I would presently doe it , with as good a heart , as ever I received any favour from heaven . The King uttered these words in such a discomposed manner , and with such a countenance , as testified that his expressions did not come from his heart : And because I saw him stand silent , I answered him ; Sir , said I , all that is in the world were created to serve your greatnesse , especially Alcidon who is ready to sacrifice himselfe upon the Altar of your contentment : And the Heavens foreseeing it impossible I should be deprived of Daphnide and live , will take away my life , lest it should be any obstacle unto you : And therefore welcome death , since my life cannot conduce to your contentment . Upon this , I could not restraine my teares , and the King being moved at them , after a while of silence , said unto me : You cannot Acidon , wish me so ill , as the injury I have done you does merit , I doe most ingeniously acknowledge it , and wish that my blood could remedy it ; perhaps I shall doe it in time , but for the present there is no thought of it . And yet for your satisfaction , I am resolved upon any thing you would have me , onely take heart and recover of your sicknesse ; and beleeve to your contentment , that I will doe all I can to procure it . After this , the King went out of my Chamber , leaving me in such a sad condition as it is incredible any other than my selfe should live under such a load of sorrowes and despaires . Alcidon turmoiled with the memory of these painfull passages , and the wrong which he received both from his Master and his Mistresse , he lost his speech , so as after a while of silence , when he offered to speake , he could not ; and therefore he was forced for a long time to be silent ; at last striving with himselfe he broke out with much adoe , and said : You see Madam , how in obedience to your commands , I make my old wounds bleed afresh , but when I consider all is by your command I doe patiently indure all ; but if your Rigor be not greater than my Patience , I beseech you helpe me to beare the burthen which you have imposed upon me , I meane in the continuance of this relation of my misfortunes , of which you may speake with more assurance than I can ; for in all that is hereafter to be told , I am only the sufferer of what you were pleased I should endure . Methinks my request is not unreasonable , that the wise Adamas may understand from your mouth the truth of those things , whereof you only are the Author . Adamas not staying for the answer of Daphnide , turned towards her , and said ; Methinkes Madam the motion of this Cavalier is reasonable , and that by your owne ordinance imposed upon him , you are obliged unto it . Reverend Father , answered she , the law is not equall betwixt him and me ▪ yet since you thinke it fit , I shall doe as you please ; and I must tell you , that though Alcidon hath spoken the truth , yet as good Orators use , he hath inserted some words to the great advantage of his cause : Then after she had paused a while , she continued the discourse thus . The Sequel of the History of Daphnide and Alcidon . IT is a Proverbe full of reason , that Parties interested or prepossessed with any Passion , can never be good judges , because their judgements being offended , they can never performe their perfect Functions , no more than a leg or an arme can which has any great wound . Alcidon has made good the Proverb by the consequences which he hath so often drawne to my disadvantage being byassed thereunto more by passion then by reason : And because my discourse would be very long if I should answer all his particular rovings into Passion , I will omit them , and truly relate the remainder of our Fortune , and leave you to censure of his passions . And to begin where he left , I will tell you Reverend Father , that having received the Letter which he sent unto me , unto which I returntd no answer , because the Messenger according to his command went presently away without bidding any adieu . I became the most desolate person in the world , being taxed with a crime ( and with some colour of reason ) which I could not helpe . I understood presently after by the Kings Letters , all the discourse which they two had together , and afterwards by Alvian , whom I sent purposely to see how he did , though I did not write , who told me how ill he was . I discoursed long with my selfe what I should doe in the businesse ; for on the one side , his affection to me invited me to goe unto him , and tell him how he was mistaken : on the other side , I durst not doe it for fear of being blamed . I was long wavering in the ballance between these two considerations , before the Scale would turne to either side ; but at last , the returne of Alvian constrained be to goe unto him ; for bringing me such very bad newes of his sicknesse , I cast off all other considerations , and resolved to see him : In this determination I sought out for some excuse to colour my Voyage : And presently after , a very good one presented it selfe : For Peace being made , my Brother-in-law was constrained to goe to Avignon about getting of a Cozen of his , who was a Prisoner in the Towne which was rendred unto the great Eurick ; and who because he would needs contradict the generall resolution , those of the place seized upon him ; and though Peace was afterwards published , yet they would not set him at liberty , least if the warre should breake out againe , he should interprise something against them : And seeing there was some difficulty about his inlargement , and that the businesse by consequence would take up a long time , he would carry his wife with him , and he had a great desire of my Company , that I might be seen with him , if he was forced to make any addresses unto the King. As soone as the husband made the motion unto me , I consented with a condition of my Mothers consent : The good old woman gave her consent as soone as ever she understood the cause ; so as within two dayes after , we set forward , and as fortune was , our lodging hapned to be directly over against the lodging of Alcidon . His sicknesse was much spoken of , and the King went oft to see him , for he loved him very well : but when he was advertised of my arrivall , he shewed himselfe more desirous of his health than before : For whereas he was wont to see him but once or twice in a weeke , since I came , he went to him every day , and as he went or came backe he commonly came to my lodging . As for me , the same day I came I sent to Alcidon , and told him by Alvian , that if he was pleased , I would willingly come and see him ▪ and as soone as I received his answer , I went thither ▪ I found him very ill , and his Chamber full of Phisitians and Chyrurgians , so as at that time . our talke was onely of his malady ; unto which , he answered very little , and sighed much . The day after , I tooke my time so conveniently as I found him almost all alone ; and then after I asked him how he did , he answered me with tears in his eyes , and in a feeble and languishing tone : Why Madam , said he , doe you aske me any questions concerning that disease which you your selfe have caused ? you must needs know it better then I , or all my Physicians . Alcidon , answered I , I doe indeed know part of your disease , which is that of your minde ; but I am altogether ignorant of your corporal disease , and it is that which I am most affraid of : for , as for the other , I am confident you will quickly recover . Ah Daphnide ( said he unto me , with a deep sigh ) I see by this , that you have most care of that part which least does merit it : for , if there be any thing in me which is commendable , it is this soul , with which I have not onely loved you , but even adored you , with such a pure and entire affection , as I believe none but your selfe could sleight it as you do . This answer , replyed I , argues your disease ; but have all the care you can for the cure of your body , and you will finde that the disease of your soule is not mortal ; at least , if there be any sparke of ●●ason yet remaining in you . I doe know , answered he , that the disease of my soule is not mortal ; for our Druids tell us , that the soul never dies , but is immortall : but since the disease of my body , will not cure the disease of my soule , I will further it with my own hands ere long , that I may no longer look upon a person with the eyes of love , who has so little in her soule . I perceive , replyed I , that you are deeply wounded , and your greatest paine is in your opinion : you thinke that the addresses of the Great Eurick have such an influence upon me , that they will extinguish that affection which I have promised unto you . Is not this your disease Alcidon ? Doe you not think you have reason to complaine against me , and your fortune , which was to love a person so wavering and inconstant ? To this he answered very faintly ; Did you as well know how to cure , as to find out my disease , I should confesse you to be an excellent good Physitian . It is as easie to cure it , replyed I , as to know it . And to begin ; tell me Alcidon , how came you to know , that I doe not love you ? is it not by those answers which I have given unto the King , and by suffering my selfe to be seen and courted by him ? But lay aside your Passion a little , and consider who King Eurick is ; who I am ; and in what times we live in : You see Eurick is a great Prince , who is able to doe what he will : against whom , Cities , Provinces , nay whole Kingdomes are not able to resist , when he is pleased to turne his Arms against them . Doe you think that love is not as strong a passion in him , as his ambition ? Can you believe that I am able to resist his force , more then so many millions of persons ? you know that I am his subject ; that I dwell in the Country which he hath conquered , and in a time when he thinks all forfeited unto him : Can you thinke me well advised , if I should disdaine and reject him . Doe you think he would suffer me to live quietly in his Dominions , if I should treat him so , especially knowing from your own mouth my love unto you ? He would also accuse You of all the harsh treatment that he received from Me. Is it possible your passion should so blind your eyes , as not to see that the onely remedy is this which I have used ? Into what a strange fury would his disdained love turn , if it should besleighted ? the name of hatred is too low ; some new phrase which signifies hatred , must be invented , before it can be rightly expressed : hatred , anger , rage , fury , desire of revenge , nay tyranny , and cruelty , will not signifie his Disgust . Then Alcidon , consider , into what a condition I should have brought you & my self also , if I had taken that course ; the least you could have expected , is banishment out of all his Dominions ; and the least that I could look for , is a thousand wrongs and affronts , which neither you nor I could ever have endured without death or revenge : see into what extremities we should have brought ourselves , and what contentments we may well hope for by living thus ; confess my counsel to be the best , since it secures us from all danger , and makes a way for us to live happily together , and with more contentment than ever we did . Alas , Madam , answered he , how easie a thing it is to know , that all these reasons are but meer excuses , for did you intend as you say , why did you conceal the matter from me ? why did you not discover it at the first , but made use of so many shifts and delusions , as may well be called treachery , of which I had never known , unlesse I had made the discovery by a meer accident ? I shall in this confesse the very truth , answered I , I thought you to be so farre from this opinion , that I thought it to no purpose to tell you , but to use you as children are used who are sick , they sweeten the edges of the Cup which holds the bitter medicine , and so tempt them to take it the more easily , and by this meanes preserve their lives ; assuring my selfe , that you would not take it ill when you knew my intention , but would relish both the benefit , and the medicine . Alas , said he unto me , with a deep sigh , a medicine more bitter and difficult to take and endure , than the disease is of which you would cure me . All sick people , answered I , when Medicines are presented unto them , do say as much as you , but when they find the good effects , and recover health , then they commend both the medicine and Physician , and reward them with a thankful Fee : and I hope that ere long you will do the like . He would have answered , but was prevented by a great company of Cavaliers , who came to visit him ; and presently after , I left him with them , not fully satisfied in his mind , but so disposed , that my arguments began to worke with him ▪ and because I desired his recovery above all things , I saw him againe two or three dayes after , and used such arguments , that he considering the state of things , and that there was no remedy , he consented I should continue so with Eurick : upon which , I made a promise unto him , that as he was the first I ever loved , so should he be the last , and that I would love him until I was in my Grave : That the affection which I bare unto Eurick , might be called Reason of state , and that which I bare unto him , might be called Love of heart . These , Reverend Father , were the remedies which I used to cure this sick man , and they had such an operation upon him , that he began to recover , and rise out of his bed ; so as before I went from Avignion he was perfectly well , and so contented that I should smile upon the King , that he himselfe would often come with him , when he came to visit me . The truth is , I was put to use all my art in carrying my selfe so swimingly , as to perswade the King that I was quite off the hinges with Alcidon ; and Alcidon had much a doe to perswade him that he had no designe upon me ; for the King knowing what good will had been betwixt us , he could not believe that he could out of respect unto him , extinguish his flames unto me : Also considering , that Alcidon was young and hansome , and at a right age for love , he thought him so fit a subject for my love , as he could not thinke I could quit Alcidon for him . Thus did he live long in jealous suspition ; but the discreet carriage of Alcidon , and my coldnesse towards him , did make him lose that opinion ; and therefore thinking himself sole possessor of my affection , he openly shewed his love unto me ; so as after my brother in law by my mediation had obtained his desires , he sent for my Father and Mother to come unto him , purposely as an excuse for his desires of having me near him . Although they were both very old , yet ambition which alwaies takes more root in the soules of old people , then in young , did in obedience to his commands , move them to leave their homes in hopes of preferment unto greater favours . Now are both become Courtiers , and the King did not deceive their hopes , for he loaded them with wealth and honours , which yet they did not long enjoy ; for whether it was that their age was arrived at that term , beyond which none can passe : or whether it was that the Turmoiles and noise of the Court did abridge their lives ; yet so it was , that they both dyed presently after , as if they came to the Court onely to leave me in possession of it , for otherwise , I durst not have come : but being there , I stayed there under excuse of taking order about some domestique businesse which was left upon me , and afterwards when the Kings affection to me was published in hopes to be his wife , as he himself divulged . During all this time , few dayes passed without giving Alcidon an opportunity of seeing me in private , and in which I did not spend two hours at the least with him , which alwaies seemed short unto me when we parted : He knowes very well that all this is true , and that many times in testimony of my good affection to him , I have put both him and my selfe in very great danger of life and honour . The truth is , I must needs commend both him and his discretion in this , that what opportunities soever I gave him , and what favours soever I shewed unto him , he never offered to go beyond the limits of honesty : and though I believe , he thought that I would not suffer him , yet I am much obliged unto him , in that he never gave me any cause to repent of my kindness to him . Living thus in the flow of contentment , though I was in continuall feare lest the King should come to know of this good will : and lest that should give him occasion to change , as he had already done to the disadvantage of others ; I observed that there was many great Ladies , who to enjoy the favour and possession of this Prince , whether it was out of a desire of the Glory to command him , whom so many millions obeyed ; or out of a spiring hopes to obtain a Crown , I cannot tell ; but they were very assiduous in sprucing themselves up in hopes to be pleasing in the Kings eye . Amongst the rest , I observed two ; the one was called Clarinta , and the other Adelonda : As for Clarinta , I must needs confesse I never saw a fairer , nor more meritorious of love , having all the amiable qualities that are desirable . In the first place , Envy it selfe could not find the least tittle of a defect in her face ; she had a hand , no eye ere saw a fairer nor better proportioned ; her stature was tall , straight and slender , and the Majesty of her mind was such , as if she were borne purposely to weare a Crowne , as many of her Ancestors formerly had done : And to make her Charmes the more inevitable , the Universe had not a finer wit , the rayes of which shined in all her actions : but especially her speech was so infinitely charming , that not to be taken with her , there was no other remedy , but not to see and heare her . To be briefe ; I must confesse , that were I a man , I had devoted my selfe her adorer , what treatment soever had I found ; and woman as I was , I was never satisfied but when I saw her , and was with her , although so many perfections and merits gave me sufficient cause to hate her , because of the designe which I had , and the pretension which I know she had . As for Adelonda , truth is , she was faire , but not comparable to Clarinta ; neither in beauty nor merit ; and moreover , being married , she could not have the aspiring pretensions of the other so as though I was not troubled much to see Eurick carrasse her , yet the other gave great gusts of suspition ; and therefore I resolved to divert the mind of the King first from her , and afterwards at more leisure from Adelonda ; especially when I saw that he went sometimes unto her . And though at the first he feigned that he did visit her , not out of love , but only honour ; yet afterwards his visits were ofter than usuall , and he hid them from me , as much as he could . I quickly observed this my selfe besides those spies which I had continually about the Prince , did presently advertise me of it . After I had well consulted with my selfe upon the best remedy against this storm ; at last , I bethought me of Alcidon , thinking that if he would second me in it , my designe might happily prosper . And because the matter required present expedition , the first time I had an opportunity of talking with him alone , I used this language . Alcidon , I am unresolved whether or no I should impart a businesse unto you , which troubles me more than I am able to expresse , fearing least the affection which you beare unto me , should make you take my words otherwise then I desire : and yet if you doe but consider how I have lived with you for the time past , and what evident testimonies I have given you of my good will , I am confident you will thinke that it is onely the necessity of our affaires which constraines me to desire a thing of you , which I have hitherto delayed . You know , how as my fortune is , all that looke upon me , are enviers of my happines ; so as I must stand upon my guard against all persons who would if they could step into my roome . The affection which you have promised unto me , and that which I bear unto you , does strongly invite you to have an especiall care of me , but more of your owne conservation : For though none knowes of the great league that is betwixt us ; yet few persons but know that you have beene ever well affected to me . Now Maxims of state doe say , that the fortune of the head ought to be communicated to the Members ; so as your ruine is most evident if mine befall me . I lay these instances before your eyes , to the end you may not think that strange which I am constrained to propound for our preservation . You see how Clarinta , whether relying upon the grandure of her parents , or building her designe upon the foundation of her beauty , I cannot tell , but you see how she endeavours to get the good will of Eurick , and which is worse , her labour , is not lost , for methinks that Prince begins to thinke her more amiable than I wish he did ; you know how fleeting and alterable his mind is , and how hitherto none could make him fix . If Clarinta should compasse her designe , consider how she would banish us from Court , least she her selfe should fall into like confusion , wherein she has brought us . Therefore before things proceed any further we must by way of prevention use all the arts we can imagine for a shelter against this storm . To thinke of using violence , and to force the wounded spirit of this Prince , would shew ignorance in those effects which love useth at the beginning to produce , for nothing makes it greater than opposition , like unto a coale which the wind makes blaze by blowing upon it . To thinke that dissimulation will mend the matter , and in seeming not to know it , that time may produce some good remedy , is very bad , and dangerous counsell : For although Love which findes no opposition may by little and little lose it selfe , and become nothing , yet as this case stands , the danger will be inevitable ; for love does never lessen till after fruition : Clarinta cannot be enjoyed till after the marriage ; and after marriage though Eurick should alter his affections , yet notwithstanding , she would be Queen of the Visigots , and we by consequence subject unto her will , and liable to all her violences . So that upon serious consideration , I can finde no better remedy against this menacing danger , than this which I shall propose unto you , which once more I conjure you to take in a right sense , and not upon any other surmises than as I intend it . You cannot be ignorant how liberall the heavens has beene unto you in the gifts of Nature , and in accomplishing you every way above other men : you have had sufficient proofes of it in all your attempts : I make no doubt but if you would cast your flaming eye a little upon Clarinta she would presently melt at the charms of it , and unlesse her heart be made of stone , she cannot avoid the amiable glances thereof ; If you would put this my request in execution , most certainly she would love you , and presently reject Eurick and all his ambition ; she would wholly devote her selfe unto you , or else Eurick seeing his addresse , and her entertainment of it , he will disdaine her and retire : Thus shall we avoid a misfortune which does much threaten us ; if you can tell me any better expedient , I beseech you propose it , that we may make choice of the best : I have long deferred the making of this over-ture , fearing least you should have an opinion , that I proposed it as a way to rid my selfe of you , though my intention onely is , that we may live together for the future in more contentment and safety . This was the language I used unto Alcidon , so plainly demonstrating my intention unto him , as I could not imagine that he should be discontented at it , or suspect that I had any other aime then what I told him : yet for all my assurances of the contrary , and mauger all my reasons and arguments , he was perswaded that my designe in this motion was , to set him further from me , and then to comply more freely with great Eurick . After a long musing silence , and fixing his eyes upon the ground , he looked up , and with a smile which spoke his discontent , he answered me ; I wish , Madam , that I could serve you in this according as you desire : and indeed I will , for your desire is to me a most full command : but my heart tells me , that a great misfortune will take original from this command ; yet obey it I will , not out of any hopes I have in those favours which you say the heavens have so liberally indowed me withal , but onely to let you see that I will obey you in all things as long as I live . Oh Heavens ! cannot the King be contented in the happinesse of your love , but he must needes make me entirely miserable ? Oh Alcidon , hast thou a heart that can support these injuries of fortune ? But why should I not endure them , since the faire Daphnide commands it so : then turning towards me with abundance of reverence , Yes , yes , Madam , said he unto me , I will doe as you command me , though it cost me a life , and all manner of contentment . Upon this , he would have gone away , but I held him by the arme , and after a second urging of my Arguments , and adding the best motives I had , I desired him , that though our ruines would be inevitable if not prevented ; yet if it went so much against his minde , that he would not attempt it , for no misfortune whatsoever would be more grievous unto me then his displeasure : but still if he would allow of reason , he would plainly see that he was erronious , in having any such opinions , and that he did exceedingly offend me in entertaining them . Madam , said he , If I doe offend you in it , I will presently doe my penance in obeying your command ; and so as I am confident you will pitty me for it , but I pray heaven your pitty come not too late : yet I am so entirely submissive unto whatsoever is your will , as I protest obedience unto whatsoever you shall command ; and doe not believe that I will faile in it , further then my power fails me : and though you doe see me make a little doe at your command , yet I beseech you thinke that it proceeds from no other cause , then from my abundance of affection , which cannot endure to heare of the least thought of any separation from you ; or that I am able to make any addresses of love unto any whomsoever but your selfe , unlesse it be under a guise of dissimulation , and that too with insufferable paine unto me . Alcidon , said I then unto him , I am not now to begin the knowledge of your affection to me , nor of your merits , to have my reciprocall love : but I pray you believe , that unlesse death doe very suddenly surprise me , I shall in some sort come out of your debt , and pay my most due acknowledgements , for any thing I either have or shall receive from you . And that you may more clearly see the end I aime at , I doe promise you , Alcidon , and swear by the great God who punisheth all false Oathes , that all the paines you shall imploy in the Courtship of Clarinta , shall be put upon my score and account , and that it shall be my selfe who will pay you your wages . Methinkes that if Alcidon did love me , these expressions would content him ; and yet I perceive this enterprise goes against his heart , and he will attempt it , onely because he will not disobey me But so it was , that in observance of his promise to me , he resolved upon it ▪ and according to his best discretion , he began this addresse , in which truly he found more difficulty then we imagined , and much more had met with , if fortune had not removed some great impediments , by an encounter which I shall relate unto you . The History of the Artifice of Alcires . IT is easie to be imagined , that Clarinta being such a captivating beauty , and brought up in a Court full of generous young Gallants , was not long without many servants : Amongst the rest , there was two who under an umbrage of Consanguinity , had insinuated themselves highly into her favour : The one was called Amintor , and the other Alcires , both of them indeed very valiant and amiable Cavaliers . And who , if I be not mistaken , did imbarque themselves at first into the affection of this beauty , under the notion of friendship ; a subtilty very ordinary and often used by love , the better to surprise those who are of harder tempers to give it entertainment , Besides the kindred which was between these two Gallants , their long education together , the conformity of exercises unto which they addicted themselves , and their concurrency in age did unite them in a strong league of friendship , and adopted them brothers in matter of Armes , and to sweare amity and assistance of each other : But love which never admits of any companion , did make a fraction in this league of friendship , as hereafter I shall relate unto you . Fire cannot be so hid , but some smoak will appeare , but I believe it is a matter more hard to cover love long , especially from those who have any interest in it . And therefore Alcires finding that Amintor did thrive in his addresses better then himselfe , and seeing all just wayes would not avail him , he resolved to have recourse unto subtilty , thinking that , so he could overcome , all wayes are allowable in Love. It is usuall amongst persons of any quality , to make choice of one amongst their servants , whom they make a confident , and trust such a one more then any other : Clarinta made choice of one amongst her maids , whom she loved very well , and trusted with her most intimate secrets . Alcires , who knew what prevalence such servants use to have with their Mistresses , had long before hand courted the good will of this wench ; and being a brave Gallant , and very liberal , he got himselfe so farre in her favour , as he could mould her into a model : so as when Amintor and he met together at the faire Clarinta's , he would alwaies yield place unto him , and entertaine this wench who stood a distance from them : And when he saw Amintor look upon him , he would alwaies have some secret to whisper in her eare and smile , doing all he could to make Amintor enter into some suspition . Amintor observing this , as the nature of lovers is , he presently suspected that this familiarity betwixt them proceeded from some greater cause then from that wench , and perhaps from some design which Alcires had upon the Mistresse . Amintor being a man of a free open heart , and one that could not long smother his thoughts from a friend , one day meeting with a fit opportunity , he said thus unto him : Good Alcires , what businesse of importance could you have with Clarinta's maid , which made you so earnest with her as you seemed ? Alcires seeing his plot began to take , did at first answer him onely with a smile ▪ and afterwards , would you have me tell you ? said he , you doe so wholly take up the Mistresse when you are with her , as I being all alone , am forced to take up with what you leave me , the maid : But heretofore , said Amintor , you were not wont to doe thus , and I am no more a taker up of the Mistresse , then I was wont to be ; what new mood has of late possessed you ? Alcires paused a while before he answered , and then looked upon him with a subtile smile ; at which Amintor was more troubled then before , and seeing that he spoke not a word ; Why , said he , doe you not give me an answer : have I any interest in your familiarity with her ? if I have , I pray let me know it , that I may share in your mirth . Alcires then , setting a more serious face upon the matter : Amintor , said he unto him , Although there was no ligaments of Consanguinitie us , yet as I am your friend , you may easily believe , that I will impart any thing unto you ; and the very truth is , I had long since acquainted you with what you desire to know at this time , had I not feared your disgust of it ; and this consideration will still stop my mouth , unlesse you assure me of the contrary . I will not give you that assurance , said he , if you tell it with an intention of displeasing me ; but if you tell it with an intention that I may prevent any inconveniency , I shall think it a very great obligation . If you will promise me , said Alcires , to use it with discretion , and to take well the advertisement which I shall give you , onely with intention to bring you forth of a great error , I am very ready to tell it you , as your kinsman , and as your friend : but otherwise I shall not ; for unlesse you make good use of it , it may doe you much hurt . Then Amintor making that promise unto him , Alcires went thus on : Know Amintor , that after a long Courtship of the faire Clarinta , I prospered so well , that she is intirely mine , aad I have enjoyed her . Oh Heavens ! said Amintor , doe you know what you say ? have you enjoyed Clarinta ? Yes , yes , said Alcires , I have enjoyed her , and therefore set your heart at rest ; for she is so much mine , as very few nights passe , but I am with her , and therefore you see I shun her company as much as I can , purposely to deceive inquisitive eyes , as she desired me . Oh ye Gods , said Amintor , and lifted up his hands ; Oh heavens ! will you not punish her ? I assure you , said Alcires , that I had a longing desire to acquaint you , because I was extreamly sorry to see you so deceived : but as I told you before , I much feared that it would vex and displease you . Amintor upon this folded his Arms , and stood silent a long time ; at last said thus , I should be extreamly angry with you Alcires , for ravishing Clarinta from me , did I not know that when we both courted Clarinta , we had no designe of deceiving one another : for as those who run for a prise , though many run , yet onely one can win it : so I have no reason to be angry with you for winning Clarinta from me ; but rather , I have reason to thanke you for telling me , that I may run on no longer in an error : only one thing wants , which would sum up my obligation , and which I conjure you unto ; which is , that you will satisfie my eyes in the truth of this , as well as you have done my eares . I shall give you as good satisfaction as I can , answered Alcires , but I am afraid it will onely fester your wound the more , and be a greater displeasure unto you . No , no , replyed Amintor , it cannot more displease me , but will rather encourage my resolution to doe as I ought : Alcires seemed to be a little puzled at this question , but he foresaw it , and therefore prepared himselfe for it from the first : Truly Amintor , said he , I know not well how to satisfie the nice curiosity of your eye ; for I have a good desire to give full contentment , yet I am afraid it will be absinesse of difficulty to get you into her Chamber , because it is not every night I go unto her , but onely when the opportunity falls hansomly out for it , which she cannot let me know of , until every one be in bed : besides , I know how to get in , but you will be seen . Nay , nay , said Amintor , I desire not to go so farre , I had the same consideration with my selfe ; It will satisfie me , if I can but be with you , and see when your self go into her Chamber . If that be enough , answered Alcires presently , you shall be fully satisfied , and perhaps this very night if you stay in my Chamber : then Amintor promising he would , they parted in this resolution . See , sage Adamas , unto what impostures we women are subject unto , by the example of this wise and faire Lady , who though she was clearly innocent , yet by the calumny of Alcires , was deemed as culpable by Amintor . He went and waited with a longing impatiency , untill the crafty Alcires came and called him : Alcires in the interim hoping to compleat his plot , which he had thought was well begun , and having long before resolved upon this way ; the time being come when every one went to bed , he came to Amintor , and told him he would conduct him to the promised place . The King who tooke great delight in bring amongst Ladies , had lodged Clarinta , Adelonda , and me , in his Palace , pretending it as a great honour unto us : Clarintas quarter was a ground Chamber near the Court , and had onely three or four steps unto it : from oft the halfe part of these little staires , one might go into her Chamber severall wayes ; through one doore , one came into a great Dining room , and a drawing room , out of which was a passage through a little dark Gallery , which conducted into her Closet by a back door ; and here it was where Clarinta commonly lay ; and if one would go further without going into her Closet , they needed onely to open a door close by , through which they came into a great Chamber that conducted out of the Palace , by a Gate very seldom frequented . Alcires having long before hand observed these things , he conducted Amintor into his little dark Gallery , where staying without any light when all were in bed , he said uno him ; you shall see Amintor , that as soon as I knock at the Closet door , it will be opened unto me but I beseech you according to your promise , return as soon as ever you see me entred in : then leaving him some five or six paces from the door , he seemed to goe unto it , but went unto the other which passed into the great Chamber , and which being so neare Clarintas Closet , Amintor could not see the great difference ; then after Alcires had stayed a little while , he returned unto Amintor , and whispering him in his eare , told him that they were come a little to late , for all were asleep , but yet he heard them rising : but I beseech you o●ce more , said he , that when I am entred , you may goe away as softly us you can , and in the mean time stand a little further off lest when the door opens and a Candle come , you should be seen . Amintor did so , little dreaming of his subtilty , which was onely to get him further off the Closet door , lest he should see the difference of the Doores : Alcires then going as gently as he could unto this door , he opened that which passed into the great Chamber , and presently shut it after him ; for the spring lock was made after such a fashion , as it would shut of it selfe , and Alcires having observing it , he came a little before , and had left it half open . Amintor hearing it open , and shut presently againe , did verily believe that it was Clarinta's Closet doore ; and probably any other , besides him , might have been deceived , the doores being so neare each other , and the place so darke ▪ but for better assurance , he went and laid his eare to the doore , and hearkned if he could heare any talke , or any noise ; but whether it was that the noise which Alcires made , had wakned some in Clarinta'● Chamber , or whether it was his owne imagination which made him thinke so ; yet so it was , that he had an opinion he heard a noise , which transported him into such a fury , as he was ready to breake the doore open with his foot ; but thinking upon the promise he had passed unto Alcires , and the kindred between them : also considering into what a confusion he should put all the house into , he had so much power over himself as to forbeare , and go away , but so vexed as he could not rest all the night . On the other side , Alcires having play'd his part so well thus far , and fearing lest Amintor should look for him at his Chamber , he would not go unto it , nor unto any other place where any one might say the next day that they saw him , and there passed all the night away in a grotto of the Garden , whereof he had got the key : judge you into what a perplexity he put Amintor , and how prudently warie a Lover ought to be in avoiding the artifices of a Rivall . The displeasure of this Cavalier was such , as not being willing to declare it unto any , he was constrained to keepe his bed , and murmur away the time against a malady , without looking for any remedy ; of which Clarinta being advertised by common reports , and being ignorant of his disease , her love to him forced her unto a visit ; and she found him so full of sorrowes , that he could hardly look upon her , which she attributed unto the greatnesse of his malady : but going another time to visit him , and still finding him more melancholly and cold then at the first time , she could not chuse but say thus unto him ; Is your sicknesse Amintor , so extream , that it does not onely make a change in your face , but in your humour also , which is so much different from what it was wont to be , that indeed you are not knowable ? Ah Clarinta , answered he and sighed , how happy had it been for me , if this alteration had come sooner ? she stood astonished at this answer ; and when she would have continued discourse , his Physitians came unto him , so as she durst not make any further replies ; but after a little longer stay , she went away , the worst satisfied person in the world : in the meane time , Alcires to lose no time in the seconding so good a beginning , and to comply with all occasions that presented themselves , he grew more kinde and familiar with Amintor then before , and kept himselfe so constantly near him , as it was impossible for any to speak with him , and he not heare . For knowing very well that his disease proceeded from despaire principally , he was loath any should undeceive him , or let him know the truth . But because he had not yet accomplished his chiefe worke , but thought it necessary that as he had deceived Amintor , so to deceive Clarinta also , purposely to make her fly from him , as he fled from her : one day therefore when he was with his companion alone in his Chamber , he made a shew as if he would write something which was of some importance ; but as if his fancy was not pleased with what he writ , he raced out sometimes a word , and sometimes a whole line ; and at last , as if he were angry at the dulnesse of his genius , he tore the paper in pieces , and flung away the Pen ; at which Amintor smiling , and wondering at it , he asked him , why he did so ? I assure you , answered he , that my wits are off the hinges this day ; This morning the King commanded me to write a Letter of thankes unto a Lady , for some favour which she had done him , and to carry it to him when I had done , that he might transcribe it ; but my genius is so dull to day , that I am not able to write one significant syllable to the purpose . Amintor loving Alcires , and knowing that Eurick used to imploy his friends sometimes in such Commissions , whom he thought had a happy faculty in penning ; he would try whether his malady would permit him to write this Letter for his friend , and taking his scribled Paper out of his hand , the better to hint him upon the subject , he writ these Lines . Amintors Letter in the name of King Eurick . IT is , Madam , by the grandure of my affection , that you have measured the favour which I have received from you : but by what rule can I square and equall the thanks which I owe unto you for it ? it must needs be by some rule that is infinite , for such is my will to doe you service , which I beseech you to receive , as from a person who loves you above all the world , and thinkes himselfe the most obliged person in it . Alcires did desire no more , but that Amintor should write such a Letter upon this subject , not with intention to give it unto the King , as he pretended ; but to effect another designe which he had plotted in himselfe ; he much commended therefore the acutenesse of his fancy , and his facility of expression ; then thanked him for it , and put it in his pocket : after this he went away , pretending to transcribe it in his Closet , where he was to doe such things . By fortune , the rude Copy which he first writ , remained upon the Table , which the poore sick Amintor laid up in a little drawer where he was wont to put such Papers , without any other designe but that it might not be seen . Alcires in the mean time , sealed the Letter , but gave it no superscription , and went to Clarinta , taking a time when he thought to find her alone . Two dayes were already expired , since the last time Clarinta did visit Amintor , and since she returned so ill satisfied ; and though she was very desirous to know why Amintor should speake in that manner unto her ; yet she durst not goe againe so soon , lest she should thereby give occasion of scandal : And now seeing Alcires , also knowing what familiarity there was betwixt them , and not being ignorant that Alcires loved her as well as Amintor ; yet she could not chuse but aske him how he did ? Alcires , seeming as if he did not know that his friend loved her , did answer her very coldly : I believe , Madam , he is very well ; for he is of late so jocond and merry , as it is not likely he will long keep his Chamber , since all the Physitians say that the cause of his malady was excessive sorrow : I believe , said Clarinta , that the Physitians said truly ; but if he be so jocond as you say , he is much changed since I saw him ; for the last time I was with him , he could scarcely open his mouth to give me a word . I know not , said Alcires , when it was you saw him , but I am sure that never man looked with a more contented face , then he did yesterday morning ; and it was not without good reason , if he who obtaines his desires has any reason to be contented , I beseech you Alcires , said she presently , let me know what it is which causeth him so much contentment , that as his Cousen and friend , I may participate in his joyes . Madam , replyed he , I should willingly obey your command , but that I know very few women who can be secret ; and should he ever come to know it , I should quite lose his friendship , which I value at a very high and deare rate . I must confesse , said she , that I am a woman ▪ but none of those who you say cannot keep a secret , having ever made a constant profession not to speak of any thing which I promise to conceal , as at this time I sweare and protest I will : Upon this promise , said he , I will tell it you , but upon a condition that you shall not by your soveraigne power over me , urge me to tell more then I am willing to impart : I assure you ( said she ) that I will not : Know then , replyed Alcires , most craftily , that poor Amintor is secretly become desperately in love with one of the prime and fairest Ladies in all the Court ; and loving her extreame passionately , he resolved to try how her pulse did beat in good will towards him : but finding himselfe not not so happy as in his hopes , he resented it so sadly , that he fell sick , and fell into such strange fits of melancholly , as there are very few persons but that ghesse her to be the onely cause of it . Of which this faire one being advertised , was moved unto so much compassion as to visit him : and since finding the grandure of his affection , she gave him so much cause of contentment , as before she did of despaire Do not expect , Madam , that I should tell you who it is , unlesse you can guess at her by the effects which I shall relate : but so it is , that this very morning he hath a writ a Letter unto her , and made me his confident to carry it . Clarinta hearing this , and being infinitely surprised at it , she could not chuse but blush extreamly ; and because she would not have Alcires see her , she held her Hankercher before her face , and asked him who that kind Lady was , still keeping her Hankercher close to her face : This is it Madam , said Alcires which you promised not to urge me to reveale ; but to give you full assurance of what I say , though the Letter be sealed , yete will break it open and shew it unto you , then he opened it , and presented it unto her ▪ She who knew it very well to be Amintors hand , as soone as ever she cast her eye upon it , and therefore beleeved all that Alcires said : she read it with a strange perturbation of spirit , which still made her more and more desirous to know unto whom these thankes was directed . Will you not tell me Alcires ( said she unto him ) unto whom this good language was written ? Madam , said he , I should have named her unto you at the first , had I not taken so deepe an oath to the contrary , as it is horror unto me to thinke of breaking it : but let it suffice you that she is one of the fairest Ladies in all the Court I beleeve it , said Clarinta , since you say it : but for all her beauty , let me tell you that she is very kind : And since you will not tell me her name , for want of other revenge she shall never have the contentment of reading this Letter : Then out of spite , she tore it in severall peeces . Alcires seemed to be hugely angry at this and would have hindred her , although it was the least of his cares : at last , seeing there was no remedy , he was pacified : I will tell him , said he , that as I pulled my Handkercher out of my pocket it fell into the Fire and was burned before I ever tooke notice of it , but if he will write it , I will carry another . Could he possibly use more subtilty to break of friendship and love on both sides than he did ? And it had such operation in them both , that Clarinta being deceived by this Letter , and Amintor by his owne eyes , they were both so ill satisfied with each other , as they longed for an opportunity of meeting to upbrald themselves mutually with infidelity : But upon better thoughts Clarinta she resolved to see Amintor no more , and Amintor , he would not as he used , send any more to visit her ; and all this did but the more confirme them in those opinions which Alcires had infused into them . Now Reverend Father , be pleased to observe how easily Fortune can when she will , facilitate the way unto her Favorites to bring about their designes . I have insisted something long upon the subtilties of Alcires , and discontents of Clarinta , that you may thereby the better understand , how Alcidon to effect my request unto him , came to be in favour with Clarinta : for it is most certain , that without this dissention he had very hardly compassed his designe ; but as he was ever happy in all his attempts , so he was no lesse in this encounter . Alcidon would very faine have palliated his infidelity with words ; and though I was silent when he spoke , and seemed the first time he came unto me to take no notice of any thing ; yet I know very well that he had other affections in him than unto me ; and without going any further , I was fully informed that Thorismond being dead , and when Thierry his Brother assumed the Crowne , then did he see Clarinta in one of the Aquitane Cities , and loved her ; and if I would , perhaps I could tell him both the time and the place ; but it will suffice that his owne soule knowes this to be true . And because Alcidon seemed to deny what she said ; Nay , nay , Alcidon , said she , never deny the truth ; you know that what I say is true ; And that a little after the accident of Damon and Madonthe , Thorismond dying and Thierry succeding him , you followed him in his Voyages , and at the seige of a City , you saw that Lady , in whose service you had continued longer , if Thierry had not dyed almost as soone as he was King , and being since much imployed by the great Eurick in severall enterprises , you forgot Clarinta , as you did me . Come , come Alcidon be content●d ; if I would , I could relate , not onely the beginning and progresse of this affection ; but perhaps also so many particulars of your life , as will make you amazed . I speake this , wise Adamas , not to upbraid his inconstancy ; for I know that his age would not then permit him to be more constant ; but my drift is onely to let you understand that it was much lesse paines to him to make his affection knowne unto that Lady . I do not deny , said Alcidon , and interrupted her , but that at the time you mention , I did see Clarinta , and that her beauty did at the first blush ravish me , by an unexpected encounter : For at the seige of a Towne , there being an intermission of Armes , I went up to the wals to fetch off some Souldiers who lay a little too neere : There I espyed this Lady upon the battlements , speaking unto one of our Army whom she knew : I must needs say , that as soone as I saw her , I admired her , and that she had then like to cost me my life , For the Truce being ended whilst I was gazing upon her , I took no notice how Arrows flew about as thicke as hailestones , which those of the Towne did shoot at me ▪ I remember her dresse was an embleme of death , for she was then in mourning for her Father , so as the sight of her was almost mortall to me in that kind : but I will never confesse that this did ever make me falle in my duty to you , and you doe me most manifest injury if you say otherwise . We will beleeve what you please , said Daphnide , but Alcidon , this time in which I commanded you to speake unto her of Love was not the first time you saw her , and therefore accesse was more easie unto you . Yet at the first , she knowing of the passages betwixt us , because the King himselfe had told her , she did much reject his addresse : For you must know , Reverend Father , that the great Eurick desiring to insinuate himself into her favour , did let her understand , that all the addresses which he made unto me , were onely in the behalfe of Alcidon , whom he told her was passionately in love with me . This Cavalier being very desirous to overcome this fair one he would not be repulsed upon the first denial . But one day , when Eurick was walking upon the banks of Rosne , and the better to passe away his time , had invited many Ladies , amongst which Clarinta and I were ; I observed how Alcidon accoasted her , and how after he had talked a while with her , he gave a paper unto her , which she tooke , and tore in peeces , and without reading it threw it into the water . I could not then heare what he said unto her , or what she answered , because they spoke very low , and I was very farre off . But Alcidon told me since , that he said thus unto her . Doe not thinke it strange Madam , I should in this place try whether I can obtaine that which I could not in another ; I meane the honour and happinesse of your favour : For being alwayes unfortunate , when I begged it upon the Land , I will try whether the element of Water will prove more favourable unto me : And because when I looked upon you , my soule was so wholly in my eyes , as my tongue forgot its function , and I could not speake , therefore I present my hearts humble desires unto you in this paper , which I would , but cannot speake : Upon this , he presented it unto her , and she fearing that if she did refuse it , many might take notice of it , she tooke it , and said thus unto him : You have reason Alcidon to thinke that this element will be more favourable unto you than the other , if it be true that every thing favours its like ; for your inconstant humour does not at all resemble the Earth , but the Water very much , which ebbs and flowes , and is never still . And to shew you that I am of the same judgement , I will bestow upon it this paper , in which you say you have writ your desires , to the end it may grant your requests , assuring my selfe that you being as inconstant as it , it will favour you , as much as possible it can : Upon this she tore the paper all in peeces , and without reading it , threw it into the Water . Oh Madam ( said Alcidon to her , striving to stay her arm ) can you thus despise the most pure affection that ever was offered unto you ? Are you not contented , unjust beauty that you are , to burne my heart by the flames of your eyes , but you must also drownd all my desires in this Water before you see them ? You doe me wrong replyed she , in accusing me of injustice , since I make my selfe appeare to be most equitable in detaining nothing of anothers , and in rendring unto this element , which is so inconstant , the thoughts and conceptions of the most inconstant heart in the whole Universe . Whilst this Cavalier and Clarinta were thus talking , the King was discoursing with me ; yet I was not so attentive to his talke , but still I had an eye upon Alcidon , assuring my selfe that Clarinta by some action or other would give me some light of what he said ; and to the end that the King should take notice of them , I fixed my eyes upon them , and would not answer him : And he pulling me by my arme , as if he would wake me out of a sleepe : I am awake Sir , said I unto him , pray see what I am observing ; then I shewed 〈◊〉 Clarinta and Alcidon , and as fortune was , just at the same time when the Cavalier gave her the Letter , so as he saw how she tore it , and threw it into the water , of which I was very glad , to the end he might take notice of this new Love ; knowing very well , that in such matters as these , you need onely make them see a little , and let jealousie alone to make up the rest . Since this day , Alcidon followed his enterprise so close , that the faire Clarinta thinking this would be a fit meanes to gaine Eurick , and to make Amintor lament the losse he had of her , she seemed to incline unto him ; I say seemed , for indeed she was then fuller of Ambition then Love ; and therefore she aimed at Eurickes love , and was vexed at Amintor , thinking he had left her for some other ; against which , she thought her Carrasse of Alcidon , might be very profitable unto her : For she knew very well , that to reduce an Apostate Lover , there was no better way then to make him jealous ; and to get the affection of a King , no better artifice , then first to get the favour of his favorites , as she knew this Cavalier to be one , to the end that they by their good words in the cure of their master , might induce him unto love : besides which , she had as she thought , an example of this in me , whom she knew Alcidon favoured ; and she thought that I was advanced unto the Kings favour by this meanes . Upon these considerations therefore , she began to hearken unto this Cavalier , and to conferre some kind of triviall favours upon him , of which I was very glad , thinking that when the King saw it , he would according to his humour , be extreamly offended at it : and when I could talke unto Alcidon in private , I still solicited him to engraciate himselfe further into her favour , and to court her as much as he could in the sight of King Eurick , which he did so effectually , that not onely the King , and Amintor , but almost all the Court took notice of it , though neither Clarinta nor Alcidon , had at the first any aimes of making themselves loved in good earnest , but onely as conducing to their severall designes , which could not be accomplished had they kept their amities in secret ; because all the effects which they hoped for , was to proceed from the knowledge which others were to have of it . They continued thus a long while , during which , Amintor still inveighed against the affection which he bore unto Clarinta ; his generous soule not being able to consent , that his heart should ever love one , who as he thought had so basely betrayed him . On the other side , she who thought that she had more reason to hate him , for so unworthily casting her off , although she seemed not to care a rush for it , yet her soule was so extreamly nettled with spite at it , as though she was not able to find revenge so soon as she desired , yet she could not defend her selfe from extreame sadnesse , which in her face did discover that discontent , which her heart would have concealed : And as a snow-ball growes bigger for being rowled in the snow , so this her displeasure being joyned unto other vexations , whereof the life of man is very fertile , together with some indisposition of her body , she was brought into such a condition , as she was constrained to keep her bed , where all her pastime was to sigh and lament . Amintor was presently advertised of it ; for by reason of their affinity , both their domestiques had much familiarity together . But this was not enough to appease the offended spirit of that Cavalier . It happened , that this faire one growing every day worse and worse , he was told one night that she was so very ill , as it was feared she would not live until the morning . Thus farre he had held out ; but hearing talke of death , he thought it time to render himselfe , and therefore without more delay , he dressed himselfe by force , and though sick , yet crawling as well as he could to the lodging of Clarinta , he found her in bed , yet not in such extremity as was reported . She who expected any visit sooner then his , and who was much offended at him , could not indure his presence without paine , thinking that he came to see her onely to delude her more ; and therefore she rowsed up her selfe with a resolution to anger him as much as she could : And in order to this , after some common discourse , she asked him , what newes at Court : For , said she , I keeping my bed as you see me , I know nothing , but what out of pitty is told me . Madam , said Amintor faintly , It is so long since I was at Court , or in any place but my bed , as you must not aske me for any newes : I came hither onely to see you , and am very glad to find you in a better condition then I heard you were . Perhaps Amintor , answered she , you were in hopes to finde me dead : No , no , Sir , I will not yet put you to the expences of mourning for me : And to shew that I am not , thankes be to God , in such a bad condition , I will manifest to you , that my thoughts are quite another way ; then putting her hand under her Pillow , she pulled out a Paper which she gave him ; Here Amintor , reade these Lines which were writ upon those Flowers which you see at my Beds head ; & if you cannot guess at the Author , I will tell you who it is : Before I ever reade them , said he , I am most confident that I can name him ; then opening the Paper , he began to read it . When Amintor had read two or three lines , he paused a while : Well Sir , said Clarinta unto him , what doe you thinke upon them ? Hitherto , answered he , I find nothing which makes me alter my opinion , except the hand , which indeed is not the same I thought it ; but perhaps it was writ purposely to delude those that read it . I am sure , said Clarinta , that you are mistaken ; but read on , and perhaps you will know better , and your opinion will be quite confused . Then Amintor began to read again ; and when he had read a line or two further ; I cannot tell , said he , whether that which followes may alter my opinion ; but thus far I am still in the same minde , and then he began to read out the rest . When he had done , he mused , and was much gravelled to imagine who should be the Author : for at first he thought upon Alcires , but the conclusion put him quite out of that conceit : Clarinta seeing he could not hit upon it , and seeming to make great esteem of the Paper , she laid it in the place where it lay , and then turning towards him ; I perceive Amintor , said she , that you cannot find out the Author ; but , I assure you , he is a person who merits as good fortune as any about the Court , I must confesse , Madam , answered he , that these last lines doe put me out of my knowledge , unlesse to disguise himselfe the more , he faigns to be lesse favoured then he is . Why Amintor , replyed Clarinta presently , doe you thinke me so liberall of my favours , as to conferre them upon any one ? this might serve such a one unto whom you gave so many fine thanks ; but if you have not forgotten the way of my living with you , when you made addresses to me , you may know that I am not a person from whom any favours are to be expected . Oh Madam , answered he , and sighed , I have but too good a memory of what you mention ; But alas , my own eyes are such certaine witnesses , that I cannot give them the lye . Clarinta was very ill ; but when she heard him say so , she turned in a fury towards him ; what can your eyes witnesse , said she , to my disadvantage ? and because out of his respect unto her , he did not answer , she continued ; Nay , nay , Amintor , Never offer by your silence , to cover your ill will unto me under a vaile of respect , content your selfe with your past treasons , and doe o● excuse them , by accusing me of your fault . Neither your eyes , nor the eyes of all men living , can testifie any thing to my disadvantage ; if they doe , they are unjust , and I shall look upon Amintor as the most perfidious and ungrateful man alive . If ever I failed , Madam , said he , in my honourr of fidelity which I owe unto her who accuseth me of perfidy and ingratitude , I pray heavens this minute may be the last of my life . But if you please , Madam , to give me leave , I will answer to the question you asked me . Yes , yes , said she in an angry manner , tell all you know ; but be sure there be more truth in your words , then in your oathes . Madam , answered he , your command is needlesse , and this is truth it selfe , that I would not desire life , but to have the honour of doing you that faithful service which I have vowed : I doe impatiently desire to heare the end of your discourse , said Clarinta , that afterwards I may make you confesse your selfe to be the most ungrateful person in the whole Universe ; I shall prove it by your owne hand , unlesse you have the impudence to deny it : Amintor , after a while of silence , answered thus ; If you will please , Madam , to tell me what moves you to use such bitter termes and injuries against me , I will satisfie your desire with a Protestation , that if I doe lye in any thing I say , I will pray unto the Gods most severely to punish me , before I stir from this place : but I most humbly beseech you , to let your minde be at rest , until I have spoke a little in my owne defence . When you shewed me the Paper , I believed the happy Alcires to be the Author of it ; but when I found in the last lines how he complained against those Flowers , for enjoying the happinesse he desired , and of which he was deprived ; I presently altered my opinion , unlesse it was so expressed purposely to disguise the matter ; for I have seen him enter into your Chamber so easily , that he could have no cause to wish for more permission than he had . Oh ye Gods , Cryed out Clarinta , did you ever see Alcires come into my Chamber in the night ? Madam , answered he , I have seen him go in , and in the night ; may the Gods never prosper me , if these eyes of mine have not seen him do so : would any have thought , replyed she , that Amintors soule should ever have been so wicked , as to justifie a thing so false , and to call the Gods for a witnesse of it ? I am sorry , Madam , replyed he , that in my observance of your Commands , I should be forced to a discourse , which troubles you so much ; but most assuredly I have seen him goe in , and so sure I am of it , that unlesse I had entred in with him , I could not be more sure . This , replyed Clarinta , is the most impudent villany that ever was invented : And oh ye ●ods that use to protect the innocent , take my cause into your hands ; make my innocence appeare , and punish these impostors ; afterwards addressing her selfe to the Cavalier : it is not a time , said she , to dissemble any longer ; I will have this villany searched to the bottome , and the maske of it taken quite off : Life is not dearer to me than my honour , and death shall be evermore welcome to me than this Calamny and therefore Amintor speake cleerly , and tell me when , and how you saw Alcires come into my Chamber , otherwise I shall beleeve that all you say is onely your own invention Madam , answered he , Alcires is the man who unhoodwinkt these eyes of mine , who when I would not beleeve what he said , did let me see the extraordinary favours you did him , and brought me to your very Chamber door to see him enter , and upon this , he related unto her the whole story of the businesse , both what he had seene , and what had passed between Alcires and him . This poore Lady was so astonished at this cunning Calumny , as she stood along time like a Statue , and was not able to open her mouth , at last recollecting her selfe , and rousing up her spirits ; is it possible ( said she ) that any humane wit should be so wicked , as you tell me Alcires is against me , who never gave him any cause ? Can the clemency of the gods be so great towards men , as not to chastise such a damned villany ? In the first place , Amintor , I doe sweare and protest unto you , that there is nothing in the world more false than this imposture , and may the gods poure out the highest of their indignation upon me , if there be any part of this calumny true : in the second place , I conjure you by our former friendship , and by all those promises of good will unto me which you have vowed unto me , also by the obligation of consanguinity betwixt us , that you search out this wickednesse to the very bottome , so as there may not remain in you or any that heares of it , the least doubt of the truth : And upon this condition and no other , I will pardon the offence you have done me in beleeving such false and wicked things of me ; And though I could clear the matter before you goe from hence ; yet I desire for my satisfaction , that as Alcires and your owne eyes have deceived you , so I would have it them that should undeceive you , you say that he used to come very often unto me : Looke , but looke well into the matter , and I am confident you will find he went some whither else . And yet , not to leave you long in so bad an opinion of me , I will let you see that Alcires does not manage his villany with judgement ; You told me that when he brought you to my Chamber doore , was the same day that Eurick condescended unto Daphnides petition concerning a Prisoner ; I doe very well remember by a remarkable accident , that it was the fifteenth day of the Month of Mars : Now I would gladly have you heare the testimony of all the servants in my house , before I speake with them , to the end you may know that God may permit innocency to be slandered , but not oppressed ; And it must be confessed , that in this God hath shewed a particular protection , since for more than eight dayes before , and more then eight dayes after the fifteenth day of the month of Mars , I did not lye in my Chamber , but in my Mothers , unto whom I went every night , by reason of some indisposition which she had . If it be so , said Amintor , than the villany is cleerly discovered : You shall immediatly see ( said she ) that so it is : upon this , she called for all her maids , and in the presence of the Cavalier asked them , how long it was since the last time she lay in her Mothers Chamber , and how many nights she lay there ; all of them testified the very same she had told , and did make the imposture of Alcires so plaine that Amintor was put out of all doubt . This Cavalier hearing the concurrent Testimonies of so many , he was so convinced of the truth , as he thought it absolutely impossible to be otherwise . And when all the women were retired , he said thus unto Clarinta ; I must needs confesse Madam , that the imposture of Alcires is very great , and containes two grand offences ; the one against you , & the other against me ; and because I am sensible as well of my own error as his wickednes ; I most humbly beg a pardon for retaining such an ill opinion of you , beseeching you to consider how cunningly this villany hath been carried , and how true love is alwayes apt to be jealous : When I have the happinesse to obtaine this pardon , I shall then call Alcires to a strickt accompt for staining the reputation of Clarinta and for most perfidiously betraying his friend Amintor by his subtle impostures . Clarinta who still preserved some sparkes of good will unto this Cavalier , seeing him so submissively upon his knees before her , she kindly tooke him up , and causing him to fit by her , with teares in her eyes said thus unto him . Although Amintor , the subtle villany of Alcires be very great and much beyond your crime ; yet let me tell you that you are farre from being blamelesse in beleeving such things of me , having long before received so many testimonies from me of the contrary : But when I consider your affection to me , I will lay the whole load upon jealousie , which is ordinary with those that love , and so pardon the fault upon two conditions ; the one is , that since Alcires useth to come so often unto me in the night , you to follow him , so as you may know whither he goes , for certainly he comes not hither ; in thus doing , perhaps you will discover some other haunts , which I shall be glad to know , that I may pay him in his owne Coyne , and doe him the displeasure he intended to doe me : The other condition is , that you promise me not to resent this offence too deeply against him ; I know your courage is apt to call him unto satisfaction , and this I must not suffer , because if you doe you will offend me more than he has ; it would reflect much upon me , you would thereby make all the Court know that which is now onely knowne to your selfe ; you know that a Calumny will blast a womans reputation and scandals will spread themselves like aire into all eares . Madam ( said Amintor ) this last command goes something hardly downe ; and I beseech you consider , that though it be not in revenge of you , yet I am obliged to let this impostor know , that I am not a person that can put up such injuries : for reputation is so chairy and cautelous , as though none know any thing , yet if we our selves can suffer any indignity without resentment , we are not worthy to be called persons of honour ; for a conscience is as good as a thousand Witnesses . Amintor , said she unto him , I would have you doe this for my sake , and to consider with your selfes , that every Cavalier is obliged at much unto the honour of Ladies as their own ; you know Amintor that you ought to have a care of mine , and ought not to doe any thing which may give it the least staine . I will not instance by way of obligation upon you , the affection which heretofore you have promised unto me ; for I now see , that the power I have over you is but very little . Madam , said Amintor , and interrupted her , to shew you that you never had more power over me than now you have , I will do as you command me , but still upon condition that you tell me , what the perfidie is whereof you accuse me , and whether it arise from such another originall as that of Alcires . I do beleeve , said she , that it is possible to be so , yet your owne hand writing which I know very well , will hardly let me thinke you innocent . Then causing a box to be brought unto her , she tooke out the torne paper which Alcires gave unto her , and giving one piece unto him , can you deny , said she , that this is your writing ? Amintor having looked well upon it ; I must confesse , Madam , said he , that this is my hand : Then said Clarinta , when all the peeces are put together , they will shew you the perfidie whereof I accuse you ; for I confesse the Letter was brought whole unto my hands ; but when I saw my selfe so basely betrayed by a person from whom I least expected it , very spite and anger made me tear it thus in pieces . Amintor was so much amazed as he could not answer ; but she raising her selfe up in her bed , and spreading the pieces of paper upon it , she joyned them so together as she read unto him , that thankes which he gave for the extraordinary favour which he had received . Amintor calling to memory the time when he writ this Letter , and by what cunning he was induced to write it : I must needs confesse Madam said he , that Alcires is the most subtle , crafty and pernitious man that ever breathed ; t is true I writ this Letter , and gave it unto him onely as a Copy , and without any seale ; and so he told the whole story and truth of the businesse : but , said he , I doe remember one thing which remains in my hands , and which confirmes , as you said , that God never fails the innocent , for that will shew you the truth of what I tell you and therefore by your permission , I will send for a little box , in which I put the paper that Alcires writ , when he intreated me to indite that Letter for him , according as he said , the King had commanded him . By which you may plainly see , that what I did was only at his instance , and without any concernment of my owne . Clarinta had a great desire to sift out the matter , and therefore desired him to send for this paper which being presently brought did cleerly testifie the truth of what Amintor said , which gave such full satisfaction unto Clarinta ( for she knew the hand of Alcires very well ) as giving her hand unto Amintor , I aske your pardon wronged Amintor , said she , for the ill opinion which I entertained of you protesting for the future , that no Artifice whatsoever , shall make me mistrust your affection . Madam , answered Amintor , and kissed her hand , I shall place this day in my Calender , as the happiest I ever lived , since it has discovered two things which would never have come to light by any other meanes : The one is , That it hath let me know how my own eyes have betrayed me : And the other is , That it hath let you see , how I am still your most faithfull servant . These two happy encounter● doe so much t●nsport me beyond my selfe , as I must confesse I have not words to expresse my thankes unto you , and my good fortune ; He would have continued , but he was prevented by the Kings coming in , who hearing how ill this Lady was , he came to visit her , almost all alone , lest too much company should disquiet her : and he came in upon such a suddaine , as he surprised the pieces of the Letter which were upon the bed : As for Amintor , he had presently put his up ; but Clarinta was so surprised at the Kings suddaine coming , and finding that Cavalier with her , as she forgot to put hers up : And the King spying them , laid his hand upon them so quickly , as she could not hinder him , and all her prayers were fruitlesse to make him render it back again . But on the contrary , lapping it up very carefully in his Hankercher ; and after he had talked with her a while , he retired himselfe to his Closet , where putting the pieces of Paper into order , and saw the thankes which Amintor gave her , ( for he knew it to be his hand ) imagine you in what a case he was . All Lovers are commonly jealous , but especially this King ; whether it was that he loved with great violence , or whether his generous courage could not brooke a Rivall ; yet so it was , that this jealousie moved him to such a hatred of this fair & wise Lady , as he did not content himselfe with telling this unto me , and shewing the Letter unto Amintor ; but he blazed it abroad , and made such a publique matter of it , as all the Court had talke enough upon that subject . Observe , sage Father , how this pettish god , whom they call Love , is pleased to make himselfe merry with such as serve him , I desired to break off the amity betwixt Eurick and Clarinta ; and in order thereunto , I made use of Alcidons love by way of gratification ; and to the end I should not be beholding to my own prudence , did raise up Alcires , who with a Letter which fell into the hands of the King , did doe the work for me . The drift of Alcires , was to take off a servant from Clarinta , and by his subtilty make her hate his Rivall , and quite contrary , the disatisfaction of Clarinta was the cause of her receiving Alcidon into her favour : And so Alcires , in lieu of one Rivall , found two . Alcidon on the other side , who gave that Paper of Verses unto Clarinta , in hopes to obtaine her favour , he gave occasion to Amintor to be reconciled unto her , and to find out the knavery of Alcires . Alcires he got Amintor to write a Letter , with intention to make the faire Clarinta hate him by it ; and this Letter quite contrary to his aime , did make himselfe out of favour : But the worst of all is , and which is the cause of my coming into this Country : I who aiming to make Clarinta lose a servant , I gave her one , and deprived my selfe of him , to resigne him unto her ; for Alcidon since that time , has so wholly devoted himselfe unto her , that he is mine onely in his tongue , and hers in his heart . Oh the giddy and unconstant humours of men ! There is nothing in the world will make them and their fleeting minds firm and stable . But this Cavalier , having begun a Courtship of this Lady , by my commands , he continued it according to his will ; so as she may very well boast , that as I took one servant from her , she has also ravished another from me , and with this advantage , that she loved Eurick onely out of ambition : but I did love Alcidon really and cordially : At the first , I did not resent the losse , because I received extream contentment in being , delivered from that inquietude which Clarinta kept me in , till of late . But I did not long enjoy this rest , for it seems the heaven is pleased I should tread alwaies upon thornes ; for I had no sooner enjoyed this happy victory , but I was forced to take up Armes against a new enemy . For Eurick being extreamly offended at Clarinta , but for some great and prudent considerations , durst not make shew of his resentments , he resolved to make her repent it , and through envy would chastife her , by conferring those favours on another , which might have been hers , could she have been contented to be onely his . And in order to this resolution , whereas before time his affection was divided amongst three ; now his intention was , to place it all , at least all his favours , upon one onely Mistress . I told you before , that when I desired Alcidon to make addresses unto Clarinta , there was another Lady whose name was Adelonde , unto whom the King had made some signs of goodwill . And now , in revenge upon Clarinta , he devotes himselfe , and all his favorable addresses unto her ; she is now become his , and the Courts onely Idol ; so as though her extraction was much inferiour unto Clarinta's or mine , yet such was his designe to preferre her before us both ; so as I must confesse I was two or three times in a mind to break off quite with him : But Alcidon , by his wise advice , still disswaded me , and in this made me overcome both my selfe , the King , and her : so as I may well say , that I doe owe all the contentments which I have since received , unto him , and his patience . Adelonde being now raised above all her hopes , she still raised her pretensions unto a higher pitch and though all the world did thinke the favours which this great Prince conferred upon her , to be very high , yet still her desires were higher . These insatible desires prompted her to make use of all wayes , just or unjust , easie or hard , to accomplish them . And therefore , when some of her friends advised her to use some charmes , thereby to retaine the wavering minde of this Prince , she hearkened unto them ; Whereupon , she gave unto the Great Eurick , a bracelet of her haire , the lockets whereof were Lions , set with stones : These Lions had such a quality , as whosoever wore them about their arms , they could love none but her . Perhaps it may not be strange , that two such puissant passions , as Love and Ambition , should tempt her unto this Crime , had she rested here , and not add●d a second , which indeed proceeded meerly for want of judgement : But she thinking that he would preserve them as precious Gemmes , and would weare them continually ; or at least , to make him do so , and not give them unto another : she told him , that a very learned Druid , who had a very particular care of him and his Crown , knowing what wicked attempts would be against his life and state , had made those Lions under such Constellations , and with such Art , that as long as he wore them about his Arme , no enterprise of his enemies should have any effect against him ; but as often as any enterprise was attempted to his prejudice , these Lions would advertise him , by scratching his Arm gently with their Clawes . But see , sage Father , how the Heavens doe mock at those , who would compasse their designes by unlawful meanes . That which this Lady had taken so much paines about , to augment and preserve the affection of this great Prince unto her , was it which made her entirely lose it : For as soon as ever he perceived that she made use of Charmes and Magick , he believed that all the inclinations he had unto her , proceeded from some Divels , and not from her beauty , or any merit in her : and from that time did so extreamly abominate her , as he would never come neere her ; and when he spake of her , he called her his Medea , and his Witch . I have related this passage , Father , not as any way relating unto Alcidon , or me ; but onely that you may better know the humour and spirit of the Great Eurick , and by that to judge whether I had not great reason to preserve his good will unto me , by all manner of prudent subtilty that possibly I could ; and whether I had not as good reason to impose this task upon Alcidor . Now , whatsoever I shall relate unto you more concerning this great Prince , will not at all concerne the difference betwixt us ; for since that time , we lived together as we did before . The King he returned unto me with all manner of submission and sorrow , for offending a person whom formerly he had loved . Alcidon , he ●loved and courted Clarinta before my face , never rendring unto me those offices which the affection I had unto him merited , and which by the law of Fidelity he was bound to pay , had there beene any spark of that virtue in him . As for me , I bore it out as well as I could , and preserved the Kings favours to me with all possible solicitations : so as I could with truth say , that amongst all my cares , none was so great , as to see this fickle Alcidon was not ashamed to serve that Lady in my very presence , after so many promises of affection and fidelity to me . But , Father , why should I talke any more upon this subject , since I now must tell you of this great Princes death ; and tell it I must , since , I owe it unto the memory of the greatest and most generous Prince that ever raigned in Gaule . Now therefore , sage Adamas , that the great Eurick finding the affection of Clarinta fickle , and that of Adelonda , full of foul practices , he thought mine onely worthy of himselfe ; for he saw me keep such a retired decorum in all my wayes , as he could not suspect I loved any but himselfe , unlesse it was Alcidon , of whom he could not entertaine the least spark of jealousie . But calling all my actions into his memory , and how modestly I had tolerated his various affections and departures , and also how sweetly I received him at his returne , he came at length to that resolution which I desired , and declared that he would marry me , and make me Queen , as well of his Dominions , as of his heart and affections . Judge , Reverend Father , whether I and all my relations had not good reason to deem our selves fully happy : But alas , I find too well , that the heavens are not pleased to let a high happinesse last long : For when I was arrived at the very top of all my hopes , happinesse and desires ; when I had made all preparations of joy for the marriage , a cursed Assasinate being inspired with a hellish spirit , did ravish him from me by a fatall blow which he trayterously gave him to the heart . Oh Heavens ! Can you suffer such a horrid villany to passe unpunished ? must not such a Monster as this be made an eternall example of horrour to affright all men , if there be any so unnaturally wicked from such a cursed act ? You may imagine in what a sad condition I was , when this fatall newes was brought unto me by the outcryes of the People : For my part I am not able to tell you how I tooke it ; for I did not onely lose the use of my reason , but also of my senses for a long time ; for every one tooke me for dead . Oh happy had I been if it had been to ; then should I have buried all my sorrows , & all my contentments would have followed him to his Grave . Upon these words such a flood of teares flowed in her eyes , as she was not able to speake of a long time ; which gave a sufficient testimony how deepely she resented her losse ; but at last , the wind of severall sighes drying up the raine of her eyes , she assumed her spirit , and continued thus . Pardon I beseech you Father , the weaknesse of a woman , for such an occasion might perhaps excuse a spirit of a higher temper than mine , did any resent them so neer the heart as I doe . But to passe over such sad remembrances which cannot chuse but be tedious unto you , and to fall into the discourse where I digressed , give me leave to tell you , that whilst I was in the midst of laments , and could not find any rest or consolation to my sad soule ; this cruell Alcidon , to loaden me with more misery , did presently quit Clarinta and comes impudently upon me , as if he had never let any other have a share in his affection . I must confesse I was much amazed to see him without blush talke to me with as much confidence as formerly ; but I was more offended at him for coming upon me so impudently , and never offering to aske pardon for the injury he had done me , and to talke to me of love and affection : For nothing under the Sun offends a woman more than after profession of Love to quit her and love another . I permitted his discourse a long while and gave no answer : I beleeve he attributed my silence unto the resentments of my losse ; but seeing he continued on , my patience could hold out no longer , and therefore I was constrained to say thus unto him . Alcidon let me intreat you to hold your peace , such talke as this , is not now seasonable betwixt us ; though heretofore it was permitted , yet now , since both you and I are much changed from what we were , it is not allowable . He would have answered , but I gave him the stop , and said unto him ; Yes , yes , Alcidon , both you and I are very much altered : I in this , because heretofore I thought you had loved only Daphaide , and am now assured of the contrary : And you in this , that heretofore you devoted your selfe wholly unto me , and now the faire Clarinta onely possesseth you , and may she long and peacably enjoy her Conquest : I promise you Alcidon that I am so farre from envying her happinesse , as I will pray the Heavens it may many ages continue : Alcidon was mightily amazed at this , and would gladly have justified himselfe ; but I was so certaine of the truth , as all his talke did rather move anger than love . Afterwards ( for at that time he saw me so angry , as he could not put in a word ) I left him in as angry a mood as I my selfe was : But the next morning he surprised me before I was drest ; and by chance Carlis ▪ and Stiliana were then both in my Chamber , and they being very familiar with us , neither he nor I concealed any thing from them : He fell downe upon his knees , protested that he would never rise , unlesse I would promise him to heare his Justification patiently , and then he would let me dispose of his life and happinesse as I pleased . I , who was sufficiently loaded with misfortunes already , had no mind to adde unto them those displeasures which I foresaw , but persisted in my resolution not to hear him , knowing very well , that good wits never want good words to perswade what they will , especially Alcidon , whose eloquence I was not ignorant of , but was affraid he would incline me to imbrace that service , which had so basely quitted me for another . At last Carlis and Stiliana hearing our contest , they told me , that such a Judge was unjust as would condemne a Party before he heard him . Most true , my dear friends , said I unto them ; but did you know as well as I , what charmes his words have whom you would have me hear , you would advise me to stop my eares , rather than lend them unto the inchantments of such a Charmer as Serpents doe : But since you will have it so , let me oblige you to assist me ; which both promising they would , he rose up , and knew so well how to plead his Cause , as they were both absolutely for him . And because I knew very well that all his eloquence was but oyled words and gilded language to gloze over his excuses , without any reality of truth , I so farre resisted him , as it was resolved upon by both sides to have recourse unto the Oracle , which returned us this answer . Upon a day , you 'l see A Fountaine , in Forrest Called Loves Veritie Will set your hearts at rest . This Answer , so obscure and full of ambiguity , none of us knowing the Country , nor ever so much as heard of the Fountaine of Loves Verity , it did much perplex us : And Alcidon to shew what a great desire he had that the truth of his affection might appeare , he made such enquiry of this Fountaine , as hearing of it , he could not rest untill a Voyage unto it was resolved upon . I must needs confesse , Father , his importunity did much move me unto it ; but one of the cheife reasons which induced me thereunto was my desire of being for a while absent from the place where I had so many sad Memorandums of my losse , hoping that being farre off them , my sorrowes would by degrees lessen : And unto this may be added my curiosity of seeing whether that Country , and those who dwelt in it were so happy as reports went ; for wonders were told me of the places beauty , of the sweetnesse of the Aire , the abundance of Rivers , full of Fish , and the pleasantnesse of the Fields . But when I heard of the delectable lives of the Shepherds and Shepherdesses of Loire , of Furant , of Argent , of Serane , but especially of Lignon , I was ravished , and wondered that all Europe did not go and inhabit in Forrests . To know therefore whether all this fame was true , I conseuted unto this journey : and because we heard that all those who are there were habited in the garbs of shepherds and shepherdesses , also desiring not to be knowne , we disguised our selves in this habit , as well for the reasons aforesaid , as because we needed not any great train of Servants to attend us . Thus reverend Father , you have heard , not onely a relation of our lives past , and of our difference , but also the cause of our Voyage , and of our disguise ; we want nothing now but your prudent direction , how we may see and have addresses unto this Fountain , and your sapient Counsell unto such as stand in such need of it as we doe . Thus ended the faire Daphnide , leaving Adamas in a great opinion of her Prudence and Wit ; and because he perceived she expected his answer , he replyed thus . Who is it Madam , that hath heard of great Euricke , and amongst the wonders of his History does not admire the puissance that the beauty of Daphnide had over his soule ? I beleeve that Ganges and Thyle have heard so much discourse of it , as that your names are as well knowne here as in Gaule . But I must confesse that presence which usually does diminish the opinion which fame gives of absent persons , does make it appeare that the opinion which I had of Daphnides beauty and merit was much below what I find to be true : I thanke the Gods for honouring my house so much as to see you in it , and should be much more thankfull if I can be any way serviceable unto you ▪ For , and it is without any flattery , I was never more affected unto the service of Amasis or Galathea , then I am unto yours , and I shall esteem ery day happy that gives me any opportunity to shew the truth of this : Let also this my devotion extend it selfe very farre unto Alcidon : And as to the Question which you aske me concerning the Oracle , I can at present say no more but this ; that it is impossible you should receive that benefit which the Oracle promiseth from the Fountaine , unlesse some strange and even miraculous things do come to passe : For Madam , this Fountaine as I told you before is indeed in this Country , and not farre from this house , but Clideman and Gug●man procured a learned Druide to inchant it , and set such guards upon it , as it is a thing impossible to attempt the seeing it by force : For it is perpetually watched by most fierce Animals ; and such Charms cannot be uncharmed , but by the death of the most faithfull Male and Female Lovers in the world . What kind of Animals are they ? ( said Alcidon ) : for to testifie that I doe , and ever did love this fairest Lady , I am very willing to venture one . If you can but finde , said the Druid , and smiled , the most faithfull female , as it seemes you have the male , perhaps you may with the losse of your life , let the faire Daphnide see this Fountaine : but I believe you will hardly finde a companion ; and since it is so , I advise you to leave off your designe , and take my word that no humane wit or power can bring it to passe , but this way I have told you : It is guarded by two of the greatest and most fierce Lions that ever any eye beheld , and two of the keenest Unicorns , which guard the entrance into this Fountaine , whilst the Lions go about to looke for their prey : As for the Unicornes they fed like Horses and Deer , upon Grass and Leaves . But it is most strange , that these Lions , though of a fierce and keen nature , yet never offer any harme , but unto such as offer to enter into this Fountaine ; in so much as the little Children feare them no more then they doe little Dogges ; but if any doe approach neare a hedge which growes about the Fountaine , you shall see the Lions grin with their teeth , and their eyes sparkle ; and also the Unicornes prepare themselves in such a fearful posture , as is most terrible to behold : There is no thoughts therefore of any force ; but in as much as I know that the Great Tautates is no lyer , and that by his Oracle he answers you , that one day you shall see the Fountaine of Loves Verity ; It is very fit methinks , that we discourse a little upon this subject ; for Oracles are never false , but the interpretation of them does very often deceive us , because sometimes they must be understood according to the naturall word , and sometimes Allegorically : To come therefore to the interpretation of this : If one should take it literally , and according to the word , it might be thought that the Inchantment of this Fountaine will quickly end , were it not for one word , which is , One day , which methinkes intimates as much , as if it were a thing farre off : for so we use to say , when we wish for any thing which we long for : And upon this consideration I ground , that the Oracle is perhaps to be understood in another manner , which I thus interpret . The proper quality of the Fountaine of Loves Verity , is to see whether or no one doe truly love . Then any thing that can let us see the same thing , may upon the same reason be said in that particular , to be the Fountaine of Loves Verity ; that is , working the same effects which this Fountaine doth ; Now Time , Perseverance and Services , may doe the same . It followes therefore , that Time , Services , and Perseverance , is this Fountaine of which we speak . And that which induceth me unto this opinion is this word , One day ; For that denotes length of time , which gives occasions of doing service , and gives leasure to shew perseverance . To tell you why the Oracle did Allegorically speak rather of Forrest in particular , then of the Roman Province , since time may worke the same effects there , as well as here , is a thing which I cannot doe : and yet since there cannot be any thing superfluous or defective in the Oracles which are the words of the Gods ; I thinke this Country was made choice of for two respects : The one , because you should be farre from your own Country , where your quality , your businesse , your kindred , friends and acquaintance , may so disturbe you , that the least part of this time which should be imployed to bring you unto this knowledge , is imployed as the Oracle commands ; whereas being here free and without any constraint , the whole time is your own . The other respect is , and I believe the greater ; that heaven would have you sojourne a while in this Country , to the end that by observing the daily conversation of these sincere shepheards and shepheardesses , you may the better come to know the sincerity of that affection which Alcidon professeth to you , or else his falsity and dissimulation : For whitenesse will best appeare , when black is opposed to it . I conclude therefore , by one way or other , that the Oracle is to be understood thus : That you ought to stay for a time in this Country , as well to see whether the inchantment will cease , as to try the truth of Alcidons affection ; of which in the interim , I am in very great hopes ; for it is to be thought , that the Gods like good Physitians , would never apply remedies to diseases that are incurable ; I meane , that had they known the anger of Daphnide would be perpetuall they would never have propounded this remedy . Thus the sage Druid ended his discourse , and because Daphnide offered to be going away , Adamas did the like ; but Alcidon stayed him , beseeching him to make Daphnide sit downe againe , that he might in his presence import a businesse of some importance . Then the Druid staying her almost by force , Alcidon began thus . He , Revernd Father , who said he was cut with the sharpest sword , and being asked what sword , answered , that it was the sword of Calumny , does thereby intimate unto our understandings , that there is nothing which deeper pierceth the heart and the soule then it , and which I have very often found to be most true in my selfe , since it so pleased my fortune and this faire one to have it so ; and the wounds smart now worse then ever , since she continues her ill opinion of me , and blames me in the presence of so reverend a person as the wise Adamas . And because I know that a charge untrue may passe for truth , and because I had rather die any way then in her ill opinion , I must humbly beseech you , Madam , give me leave to speake the truth in my own defence . Then because the Druid said it was but reason , he continued thus : THis faire one , sage Father , has taken the paines to relate unto you the whole series of my miserable fortune , and I must needs say , she has done it truly , unlesse in her two dogmaticall opinions : I must needs say , she is like unto those who look through coloured Glasse , whose eyes see all things to be of the Isame colour : for her minde being possessed either with Love or Ambition , she judges of all things according to those Glasses ; so as every thing which she sees in me , seems unto her to be as she sees them in her self : Alas fairest Daphnide , it grieves me to upbraid you thus , and I wish I could make it false with the losse of my blood and life : but you have testified that it is but , too true , both by effects and by words : when you commanded me with so many protestations of affection , to court Clarinta , what promises did you then make me ? you have heard them , grave Father ; for she has rightly related them , and the reasons also why she thought it requisite , I should addresse my selfe unto Clarinta : I shall onely hint at them , to bring them into your memory ; If I be ruined in the opinion of Eurick , said she , then are you the same , because our two fortunes are conjunct and inseparable . But what kind of ruine was it she menaced and meant ? onely forsooth , to be banished with her from the Court : If Clarinta , said she , doe prosper in her designes , she will banish us both the Court. Why , Daphnide ? Is it such an intollerable torment , and an utter ruine , to spend the rest of your dayes with one that loves you beyond all expression ? Oh that your language had been as full of truth as cunning , and that Love had as much power over you as Ambition ? then would you never have enjoyed me to court her , who would have ruined nothing in us but this idol Ambition . Nay on the contrary , she would with abundance of thankes , have been glad of the occasion of our living together . But I beseech you reverend Sir , observe what a fine gilded Pill she gave me to swallow , and what a delicate cover she had to excuse her setting me away from her . You cannot be ignorant , said she , how liberall both Heaven and Nature hath been unto you in all excellent endowments ; If you doe court Clarinta , she will be taken with them , which Eurick seeing , he will scorn her ; and she will give her Selfe , and all her Ambition unto you . Oh Love , wilt thou not revenge such poysoning flattery ? She would perswade me , that Clarinta would quit that same Ambition , which causeth Daphnide to reject me , and give me unto another : but why should any imagine , she should desire my separation from her ? Is it out of any secret hatred she beares unto me ? or because she thinkes me troublesome ? No , no , none of these ; but for the same reason she her selfe alleadged . Eurick , said she , seeing you Court her , and she entertaining you , he will sleight her and retire . This , this , Father , was the maine end all her candid eloquence did aime at : Thus would she have shifted me off unto Clarinta . Well , she commanded it , and I was all obedience ; but have I not great reason to complaine , since she is not satisfied with thus deceiving me ; but she must also at my returne , accuse me of her own fault ? I sweare unto you , said she , that all the paines you take in Courting her , shall be put upon my accompt , and I will be your paymaster . Is it possible Daphnide , you should speake this , and now blame me for Courting Clarinta ? Nay have I not rather reason to require my wages for doing your commands as near as I could ? But perhaps you say , that when Eurick was once out of fancy , I should have desisted , and as the occasion varies , so ought the enterprise . I must confesse , Madam , that when the cause ceaseth , the effects must cease also : but since the King was diverted from his affection unto Clarinta , by reason of my addresse , so had presently desisted , why might it not well be imagined , that then his affection would have returned : would not this last fault have beene worse then the first ? But fairest Daphnide , if you had a mind that I should have desisted , why did not you command me . Could you imagine that you had not an absolute power over me , having had formerly so many signall testimonies of it . But here comes in a very fine accusation ; As soone as ever Eurick was dead ( sayes she ) he presently leaves his Clarinta , and never so much as asking any pardon , comes to me as impudently , as if he had never devoted himselfe unto another . What is it thou ever canst doe , unfortunate Alcidon , to give a testimony of thy fidelity , since that which in all reason is the greatest evidence of it , is taken for the contrary ? I courted Clarinta by command and against my will : onely as Daphnide said , through reason of state , and to the end Eurick should disgust her : Now can it be thought strange that when Euricke is dead during this counterfeit Courtship , I should desist from it ? had I not done so , it might be thought I had some other designe : But said she , you ought to have asked me pardon before you returned to your wonted way of conversation with me ; Good God , must I in lieu of payment and recompence aske pardon ? And why Madam I beseech you , should I aske it ? Perhaps you will answer , because you have courted Clarinta ; but I beseech you , did not you command it , and command it with a promise of recompence ? but perhaps you will say again , that I continued longer in the service than I should have done ; but why Madam , should I not have continued longer since I expected your commands for it . May not this same Question be as well asked a Gally-slave , whose will depends upon anothers ? If one should aske him why he is so long in that Captivity ? Has he not more reason to aske , why doe they keep me in it so long ? You tell me , you are sure I loved Clarinta , and endeavoured for particular favours : But suppose I did , and that this affection did displease you , can you blame any but your selfe for it ; why did you command me to serve her ? Is it not an evident demonstration , that ambition is more predominate in you than love , and must you not needs confesse , that since I obeyed your command so willingly , Love was more strong in me than your Ambition ? For all those reasons which you alledged unto me to shift me off from you , was only in favour of this cursed ambition : And if the love which you say I bore unto Clarinta was so potent in me , why did I reject her service as soone as possibly I could ? Why else should I quit her as soone as ever Euricke was dead ? Had Clarinta treated me worse than usuall , had she made any new choice , or had there beene any bad understanding betwixt her and me , then there had beene some cause to suspect my returne unto you ; but since she never gave me the least shadow of any cause , what can you thinke could make me leave her , but onely the inviolable affection which I still preserved for you ? But Father , perhaps you may aske why the faire Daphnide , who had formerly made so much affection unto me appeare both before , and during Euricks love , even to the hazard of our Fortune and reputation , should after the death of this Prince , thus change her mind ●nto me , and give me no entertainment : For it is not likely , that a Lady so admirably accomplished every way , and so full of judgment , should alter her humour without some occasion . No Sir , but will you see her reason for it out of her owne words : T is true , that at first she loved that Prince onely out of ambition , and as she cals it Reason of State ; but is it strange a finger should be burned if It be held in the flame ; nay it were rather a miracle if it should not , for that were against Nature . The great Eurick was doubtelesse a Prince so fully adorned with all accomplished blandishments that allure Love , as the faire one was by degrees caught before she was aware , and in lieu of loving him , as she said , she loved him as he deserved : And to make this truth evident , doe but observe how sadly she has resented his losse even unto this day ; who can doubt but that these are effects and certain consequents of a most reall and ardent affection ? I cannot relate the severall sad resentments she has expressed of his death , for they will but open my wounds the wider : But I am sure , sage Adamas , that you would judge them full of extreame affection , and the bad entertainment which I have received from her proceeds from no other cause , but from her love unto this Prince ; and as an umbrage of it she would set that fault upon my score , which she should doe upon the great Euricks and my misfortunes . But fairest Daphnide , though you have loved him , not as you say , in reason of State , but in good earnest , yet against whom doe you thinke you have offended ? Not against one who has not love enough to pardon , to forget , my even to quite erasse the offence ; but it against Alcidon , who you know adores you ; he is ready to give you his life , and his soule , and not to upbraid you with the injury . Why doe you not put forth your hand unto him , and by that action of kindnesse signifie , that none but the great Eurick could ever interpose betwixt you and him . It is no meane glory unto me , that she whom I love should have beene adored by the greatest Prince in the whole Universe ; nor will it be a little satisfaction unto the Ghost of that great Prince , you shorld love Alcidon , who indeed did yeild unto him in Fortune , but excelled him in love . If I say any thing which your owne soule knowes not to be most true , tax me with a lie ; but if you cannot deny this truth , why will you toment me any longer , and make me doe penance for a fault which you your selfe have committed ? Upon this , Alcidon rising from his seat , and falling downe upon his knees before the faire Daphnide , and taking her hand : I doe vow and sweare , said he , by this faire hand which is onely able to ravish away my heart , that I did never in my life render any homage , but unto her that owes it , and that it is she alone who has and ever shall have the sole power over me . Dispose of me and of my fortune as you please , and let Daphnide be as cruell as she can , yet still shall Alcidon love her for ever . And you reverend Father , said he , and addressed himselfe to the Druid ; The great Tautates hath established you a Judge in this Country , why doe you not condemne this Faire one to give me that heart which she hath so often given me , and taken away againe ? If she doe accuse me for loving any else , is it possible she should know better than I my selfe ? She affirmes I love Clarinta , I sweare and protest the contrary , why should she thinke to be beleeved more than I ? She sees onely my outward actions , but I know the intentions of my heart ; perhaps she will say that I would deceive her , and that she would not deceive me ; but why should I deceive her ; for if I did not love her , I would not care for her affection ; and if I doe love her , can she thinke that he who loves one will deceive her . Thus spoke Alcidon , adding much other discourse , and many arguments which Daphnide could not handsomely answer . At last , the Druide spoke ; Methinkes Madam , said he , that the Oracle is cleared , and that now is the time to compose this difference . I would to God , said she , that it could be so composed , as that quietnesse of mind might be restored unto Alcidon and me , which we have taken from each other ; Are you pleased Madam , said Adamas , that I should be your Judge : If Alcidon will consent unto it , answered she , and if he will stand unto what you shall doome , I will never be against any thing which you shall deeme fit . I doe protest by all that is sacred , said Alcidon , that there is nothing in the World which can keepe me from loving and adoring you ; and I sweare that I will so farre stand unto the doome of wise Adamas , that if he doe sentence the contrary , I will so farre obey it , as that you shall never be troubled with me ; and if I faile in this Oath , may all the Elements he my confusion . Then Adamas , with the gravity of a reverend old Judge , began in a Majesticall manner to speak thus : Tell me , Madam , said he , did you ever love Alcidon well . Above my life , answered she ; and doe you now hate him , replyed he : I hate his levity and inconstancy , said she , but not him : But say he be not inconstant replyed he , nor ever loved any but you , would you then love him still , and be sorry for charging him wrongfully ? Doubtlesse I should , said she : Can you charge him with any other inconstancy , continued the Druid , but in this businesse of Clarinta ? Is not that enough , answered Daphnide ? But when he first went about to serve Clarinta , said Adamas , was it not by your command , and did he not undertake it against his will ? I must needs confesse , said she , that in this I was unwise , and he adissembler ; But had he made a retreate , said Adamas , and Eurick closed with Clarinta againe , would you not then have blamed Alcidon for disobeying your Commandement ? I thinke I should , answered she . Hear then your dooms oh Daphnide and Alcidon , said the Druid ; The great Tautates who made the whole world by Love , and by Love preserves it , would not onely have things insensible , should be united and linked together by the bonds of Love , but things also sensible and rationall . From hence it is that he hath given unto the insensible Elements , qualities which linke them together by sympathy : Unto Animals he hath given love and desire to perpetuate their kind , and unto men reason , which teacheth them to love God in his Creatures , and the Creatures in God. Now this Reason tels us that whatsoever is amiable ought to be loved , according to the degrees of its goodnesse ; and so , whatsoever is most amiable , and has most goodnesse , ought to be most loved . Yet in as much , as we are not obliged unto this love , untill this goodnesse be known unto us ; it followes by consequence , that themore any good is known , the more it ought to be loved : But since God hath made every thing by love , and that the end of every thing is alwayes most perfect , we may easily judge , that since all good things have Love for their end , Love is the best of all things . Now knowing this goodnesse of love , we are obliged by the Lawes of Reason to esteem it above all things ; and the more it is known , the more we ought to esteem it . The Oracle which was given you , for composing your difference , makes good what I say : For it is this , Upon a day , you 'l see A Fountaine , in Forrest Called Loves Veritie Will set your hearts at rest . That is , In Forrest you shall come to know , that you doe really love each other , and then your hearts will be set at rest : for the Great Tautates , who gave this Oracle unto you , knowing how religiously you payed what was due both unto Him and Reason , did also know that as soon as you were assured of each others affection , you would presently thinke it most reasonable , to love according to your merits : And therefore Daphnide , since you see , that Alcidon does love you , ( for why should he so passionately desire your love , if he did not truly love you ? ) And you Alcidon , since you see the love of Daphnide towards you ( for why should she be je●lous of you and Clarinta , unlesse her love were the Mother of her jealousie ? ) I doe Ordaine , or rather , the Great Tautates commands you , that forgetting all past passages , and without any stay to see any other Fountaine of Loves Verity , you doe presently unite your affections , and revive your ancient loves of each other ; make it appeare that none loves better then you two , for none have more cause , since heaven hath infused it into both . Upon this , Adamas took both their hands , and joyning them together , said , May this union be happy , and eternall . It is a thing impossible to expresse the joyes of Alcidon , or the thanks he gave unto the great Druid , but especially unto Daphnide : Stiliana , and Carlis , and Hermantes , rejoyed for Alcidons sake ; for where ever he came , he had the happinesse to get all mens love . Thus was the dispute betwixt Daphnide and Alcidon , composed by the prudence of the sage Adamas . Although he conceived the meaning of the Oracle to be , That their jealousies of each other should vanish by a sight of this Fountaine ; yet like a person of deep apprehension , judging by their discourse , that he should doe them a better office , and more sutable to their will in reconciling them , he thought it fit to expound the Oracle in this manner , and also to advise them , to stay in this Country a while , to the end that if any suspitions yet remained in them , and that if it pleased the Heavens to uncharme the Fountaine , they might there be perfectly cured of their malady . Whilst these things passed thus in the presence of Adamas , the shepheards and shepheardesses , who were in the Great Chamber with Leonide and Alexis , as soone as the Collation was ended , did fall into their severall discourses where they left . But Alexis and Astrea , for feare of being interrupted , did take each other by the arm , and walked to the other end of the Chamber , which made well for Alexis , for by moving , she might the better hide the alterations in her face and better excuse her disorderd language . Astrea who was no lesse transported , to see such a lively resemblance of Celadon , and not able to hide her contentment , was very glad of this convenience to talke with Alexis walking , as well because none could heare them , as because she might with more freedom expresse the affection which she bore unto her . After therefore they had walked two or three turns , neither of them knowing well how to begin discourse ; Astrea broke silence thus , I shall as long as I live , Madam , observe this day as a Holiday , in memory of the high favour which I have received on it in making me so happy as to know you , and to expresse my most zealous desires of doing you service . The sacred Missletoe which it hath pleased the Great Tautates to make grow in our Hamlet this yeare , was an Omen of the happinesse which we were to receive by your coming into this place ; shewing thereby , that the liberall hand of the great God , where it bestowes one favour , does accompany it with many others . The happinesse and good fortune of it , said Alexis , is all on my side , in coming hither at such a season , when this sacred Missletoe is to be gathered ; for that is the cause of my happinesse in seeing you , it being one of my greatest desires . How , Madam ? said Astrea , doe you thinke it your happinesse in wronging us all , and me in particular , by thinking we came hither onely because of this sacred Missletoe ? I will thinke , said Alexis , as you please ; but give me leave to say , that it is at this time the cause of my happinesse in seeing you ; and though I had not been here , yet you would have come to invite Adamas unto the sacrifice of Thanks . I doe most seriously protest , Madam , said Astrea , that it is your selfe onely which invited me to come hither ; for I never in my life had a more earnest desire of any thing , than of seeing of you ; beseeching you to believe , that it is not my humour to meddle with any publique matters , but I leave them unto our wiser Pastors , who takes the cure of them according to their custome , and according as they thinke most advantagious for this Country . I should be very proud of my selfe , said Alexis , if I could be perswaded of it ; for it is a thing which I most wish , and prise above any happinesse that ever happened unto me . But pray tell me , fair shepheardesse , in what place is this Missletoe found ? If the Sun would permit you to looke out of the window , answered Astrea , I should let you see it from hence . I believe , said Alexis , that the Mountain does interpose , if it be on that side ; but if it do not , I believe the heat of the day being over , we may enjoy the pleasant prospect of all that plaine : upon this , opening the Window , and both looking out ; after they had looked about every way , Astrea began thus . Doe you see , Madam , the couse of that River which runs by the walles of Boen , as if it did cut that plain almost in the middle , and empties it selfe into the lap of Loire ; that is the fatall and defamed River Lignon , upon which you may perceive our Hamlet to be seated , opposite unto mount Verdan , which is a little Mountaine in forme of a pointed Diamond , in the middle of the plaine , and which lookes like a Rock in the Sea. If you please to cast your eye a little upon the left hand , you may see the Temple of the good Goddesse , a little round Temple under which runs an arme of that detestable Lignon , and a little beyond that , following still that ●ravinous River , you may espie a little wood , and it is there where the happy Oak grows which this year bears the sacred Missletoe . And truly it is worthy observance , That , there , is the form of a Temple made out of little Trees , pleached together most artificially . None knowes who made it , nor the time when it was so contrived ; and yet it is so well ordered and contrived , as whosoever considers it , must needs confesse him that did it a most admirable Artist . We almost all think , it was the worke either of Pan , or Egipan , or some other Rurall God ; for such exquisite inventions when the Author is unknown , are commonly attributed unto some Deity . Alexis feemed to wonder at all this , and the better to colour her dissimulation , seemed as if she could not see this place which was shewed unto her , though none knew it better then her selfe but Astrea pulling her a little nearer , and holding out her hand to direct Alexis unto the place where this Temple was : Doe you see , Madam ( said she unto her ) that wood which growes almost close upon the banke of the River ? Cast your eye a little upon the left hand and you may see a little Meadow greener then all the rest ; the reason of it is , because the grass of it is not soyled , nor any Cattel driven into it , because it hath been long since dedicated unto some Deity , as well as that little tuft of Trees which joynes upon it . Now this little sacred Meadow , seems as if it had been consecrated as the Court belonging unto that artificiall Temple , which stands amongst those Trees I think , said Alexis , that I doe see the place you meane , and I doe observe one tree much higher then all the rest : Right , right , said Astrea , that is the Tree which supports the Temple , and to its fame , has this yeare the happinesse to beare the sacred Missletoe , for which we ought to offer a sacrifice of Thanks . Had I so much wit as to relate all the rarities there , and the Art wherewith it is made , I am sure you would admire them : Amongst the rest , I observed the Picture of the Goodesse Astrea ( for the Temple is dedicated unto her ) much different from those by which they use to represent her unto us : She is pourtrayed in the habit of a shepheardesse , with a sheep-hook in her hand , and her flock about her : and which is most admirable , all that see it , say , that she resembles me . Alexis could not chuse but blush at this , and it was happy for her none stood by ; for it had been an easie matter to see what alterations were in her face , and fearing lest if Astrea should accidently looke towards her , she should perceive it , she leaned upon her elbow in the window , and covered her face with her hand , and to give her no leisure to looke upon her I beleeve faire Shepherdesse , said she , that he who drew the picture of that Goddesse in that manner , did it with much reason : For Astrea , who is the goddesse of Justice , cannot be better represented , than by a shepherdesse with her sheephooke and her flocke ; both to shew that in places most retired and rurall , the innocent and weake are by her kept in safety , and to shew that by the meanes of Justice , peaee and abundance is maintained amongst men , which are two things which cannot be better represented , than by shepherdeses and their flocks . But I doe thinke him much more judicious in giving your , fair face unto that goddesse : For how could he possibly make choice of a better being to represent a Diety , than in taking for his patterne , the most perfect that ever Nature shewed unto us ? And such is your beauty , that I beleeve if that goddesse Astrea would looke upon this picture she will be prouder of your features , than of her owne and had rather be such a one as you are on the Earth than as her selfe is in Heaven . These Praises , said Astrea and blusht , are much too high for one so full of misfortunes as my selfe ; especially coming from you Madam , unto whom they are much more due ; but such as I am . I am most devoutly yours , so as you may dispose of me as you please , and speake of me likewise : For I professe , that I have no higher ambition than to merit the title of your most devoted servant . Faire shepherdesse ( said Alexis ) would you have me beleeve what you say ? Madam ( said Astrea presently , I doe most earnestly beg it , and conjure you unto it by what you love most ; This conjuration , said Alexis , besides your owne merit , has a great prevalence and must needs be granted ; and therefore according to your conjuration , I doe promise henceforward to beleeve all your expressions of good will unto me , upon a condition you will never repent of it I and in exchange , I doe oblige my selfe by my fidelity never to deny any thing which you shall aske in the name of her whom I love best . Madam , replyed Astrea , may I never live a minute longer than I devote my selfe , my services , and my life unto your service . Faire Shepherdesse , said Alexis , I doe oblige my selfe in the strongest tyes of fidelity to entertaine your amity with all my heart , and will never whilst I live faile in any duty of a perfect friend . Who is able to expresse the contentments both of Astrea and Alexis ? since both loved each other better than themselves , but that Astrea feared her friends would never consent unto her following this dear Druide unto all places wheresoever she went , and but that Alexis had an opinion she should lose all these pretious favours if she were knowne , it had beene impossible for them to hide the excesse of their satisfactions . On the other side , Paris who kept himselfe alwayes next Diana , and who could not sufficieetly expresse his high affection to her , being vexed to see so many people about him who harkned unto what he said , and desiring to entertaine them with something else , he desired Hylas to take a Lute and sing . Hylas all complacence , did take the Lute , and consented unto the desires of Paris , upon condition every one would doe the same , particularly Silvander . This shepherd , who had an eye alwayes upon Diana , knowing that she loved very well to hear him sing , he tooke the Lute from Hylas , and sung a song , the subject of which was , that though he loved extreamly , yet he thought he loved not enough . When Silvander had done , he kissed the Lute and presented it unto Corilas , who willingly accepted of it , and fixing his eye upon Stella , he began to sing upon this subject , that Now his Love was extinguished , it could never kindle againe . Stella hearing how Corilas twitted her , she offered to take the Lute , intending to pay him backe the money which he lent , but the shepherd doubting it he would not let her have it : saying it was unreasonable that Hylas who first had it , should be so long without it : Be not offended shepherdesse , said Corilas unto Stella , if I doe give it unto Hylas , since if your designe was to expresse any thing of your humour , I assure my selfe he will satisfie you , if he sing according to the dictates of his heart : You are very kind Corilas , said Hylas unto him , to pay your debts with anothers money ; at the least , Stella and I have this advantage , that being both of one opinion , we have met with one that will allow of our humours , but yours is so bad , that you are singular in your Sect , then taking the Lute , and not staying for the answer of Corilas , he sung in commendation of inconstancy . Phillis , who could not indure that Hylas should passe without an answer , Methinks Silvander , said she , that both you and I are obliged to answer this inconstant shepherd , since he is so imp●● as to speake thus in the presence of our Mistresse ; for every right Lover when he heares any thing in disadvantage of fidelity is obliged to defend that vertue . Most true , my Enemy , answered Silvander , and I should have done it ere now , but that I was affraid my indiscretion would have beene blamed for interrupting , yet if Hylas will repeat the same Verses he sung , I will try whether I can answer them Verse by Verse ; ●●haps said Hylas , it will not please the Company to repeat what I have sung already ; but , Silvander , that you may be without excuse , I pray answer these : I am ready , said Silvander ; for being sure I have reason on my side , I am very couragious to undertake the Combate . As the generous Lyon , said Hylas , contemnes all creatures that are his inferiours in strength ; so doe I you , Silvander , being so much my inferiour both in wit , and goodnesse of cause ; thus they began to sing , one for , and the other against inconstancy . Whilst these two shepherds were thus singing , and the rest of the Company attentively hearing , Paris closed with this opportunity , and got neerer Diana ; was there ever such a pleasant humour ( said he unto her in a low voice ) as this of Hylas ? I thinke ( answered the shepherdesse ) that he is like all other men , onely he is a little more free and open in uttering his thoughts than others are . Oh Madam , replyed Paris , have you such a bad opinion of men , and thinke them all as inconstant as he is ? I have no bad opinion of men , ( answered Diana , and smiled ) for I cannot thinke it an errour in them to doe as Hylas doth , since it is a thing very naturall , to love where we like best : And since most shepherds doe love onely to please themselves , have I not good cause to thinke that where they find most pleasure , there they will without any difficulty love , imitating in this our sheep , who use not to eat alwayes of the same grasse , nor feed only in one Pasture , but loving variety , graze sometimes in the Meadowes , other times upon Hils , and sometimes again under Shades : The shepherdesse as she spoke this , smiled , to shew she spoke against her conscience , and Paris taking notice of it , answered thus : Hylas would be well confirmed in his opinion , fairest shepherdesse , if he heard you ; but I beleeve if you were condemned to follow this opinion , it would be somewhat difficult to make you consent unto it . I must confesse , answered she , that what you say is true , for shepherdesses are not subject unto the same Laws which shepherds are ; for they doe not only fly inconstancy , but constancy also . This is too enigmaticall for me to understand , replyed Paris , unlesse Fairest you be pleased to make a cleerer interpretation . My meaning is , answered she , that the Virgins of this Country , doe not only fly inconstancy , because they are not of a wavering temper ; but they fly constancy also , because they will not be obliged unto any kind of amity , loving and esteeming all that deserve it , not with love and passion , but according to duty and reason . I doe beleeve it , answered Paris faintly : but for some interest which I may have I wish that one amongst them were of another humor . Generous Paris , replyed Diana , you must needs pardon their dull capacities : for being brought up , in rurall and halfe salvage places , you cannot expect they should differ much from such as they most converse with : you see what an influence education hath upon people , and above reason : for I beleeve there is very few in all this company , who would not more contentedly chuse to live with their flockes upon the bankes of Lignon , and under their homely roofes , than in princely Pallaces , and civilized Cities . I beseech you fairest shepherdesse said Paris , what opinion are you off , what doe you thinke of this house ? and how suits it with your liking ? I should shew my selfe of a very weake judgment , answered Diana , if I did not thinke it very noble , and very pleasant . Much more noble and pleasant would it be , said Paris , if what is now in it , would be alwayes in it . T is true , replyed Diana , for so many faire shepherdesses and hansome shepherds , doe not onely make the company very great , but also the place very pleasant . It is not the quantity , replyed Paris , but the quality of persons which makes me esteem it : I am of your beliefe , said she ; for most company does commonly most of all make one weary of it ; but they must be of a very bad humour that doe dislike the company which is here . I perceive , replyed Paris , that you will not understand my meaning ; for it is not of all the company which I speake , but it is , fairest shepherdesse of one only , without which one , all the rest of the company would be wearisome unto me . Diana faigning not to understand him : That one ( said she very coldly ) is much obliged to you ; though all the rest are but very little beholding ; there is none in the company , answered Paris , ought to thinke much at me for it , since without that one my life it selfe is unpleasing to me ; after this , both standin● 〈◊〉 and Paris seeing Diana , did not reply , I did never in my life ( said he , and smiled ) see a shepherdesse lesse inquisitive than Diana ; Why doe you not aske me who this one is ? because said she , it would be indiscretion in me ; for I am sure that if you had a mind to name her , you would , and if you desired to conceale her , I were very indiscreet if I did importune you ▪ She , added Paris , unto whom I have given my heart , may very well know all th● secrets of it , nor ought I to conceale them , Men in giving such gifts answered Diana d● often give and take againe : If you meane by me , replyed Paris , pardon me fairest Diana , if I tell you , that you wrong me ; since from the first day that I gave my selfe unto you , the gift was with so full a consent of my heart , as I shall never enjoy any contentment untill you have taken full possession of it ; and it was of you I spoke when I mention'd one , from whom I must receive my full contentment . I should be very unworthy ( answered the shepherdesse , and blusht ) if I did not receive this honour you are pleased to doe unto me , with much obligation unto your civility : Nay , nay , said Paris , never tell me of any civility or respect , but in lieu of those words , put in that word of Love. That word , said she , fals not handsomely from the tongue of a woman ; If it will not come off your tongue , replyed he , then let it be in your heart : That would be too great a crime , replyed Diana , and would render me unworthy of this honour you are pleased to doe me . Silvander and Hylas had now done singing , and there was not a word amongst all the company , as if they were in hopes of their beginning to sing againe , which was a cause that many perceived not onely the affection wherewith Paris spoke unto Diana ; but also the passion in which Silvander was to see their long discourse ; which Hylas considering , and thinking to get some advantage over him : Come , come Silvander ( said he ) we have sung enough ; let us now be a little serious and rationall if we can ▪ Tell me upon your faith whether you persist still in the same opinion which you were wont to be : I am not much addicted unto changing ( said Silvander ) but of what opinion doe you meane ? Are you still in the heart of Diana , replyed Hylas , and is she still in yours ? why doe you aske me this question , said Silvander ? Because ( said Hylas ) I will at this time make you confesse the contrary . Methinkes Hylas , answered Silvander , you had better have slept on then wake to no purpose : Whilst every one laughed at this question and this answer , Phillis tooke an occasion to interrupt the discourse of Paris and Diana , and to call her companion to heare this fine dispute : In the meane time Hylas answered ; shepherd , shepherd , I doe not wake to so little purpose as you thinke , since to put one out of an errour , is a worke never out of season , but answer me ; Are you still in the heart of Diana , and is Diana in yours . Diana hearing this question ; Hearken ( said she unto Paris ) what Hylas sayes : For I am confident it will be some mad piece of discourse or other : Then they heard Silvander answer thus ; Doe you thinke Hylas that because you are continually changing , others are the like : Diana and I are in the very same places we were wont to be ; Why then , said Hylas , she is in your heart , and you in hers . It is as you say , answered Silvander : Then , prethee good Silvander tell me , said Hylas , since you are in the heart of Diana , whether the discourse which Paris had now with her did please her or no ? And Diana , since you are in Silvanders heart , tell us whether Silvander was pleased at the Discourse . There was none in all the company , except Silvander , who did not laugh so loud , as they caused Astrea and Alexis to turne about and see what the matter was ; which Hylas observing , he stayed not for Silvanders answer ( for Astreas long discourse was as vexatious unto him , as that of Paris was unto Silvander ) but ran presently to her ; Mistresse , said he unto Alexis , These shepherdesses of Lignon are such bewitching flatterers , that unlesse one take very good heed , it is almost impossible to resist their charms . I beleeve Servant ( said Alexis ) that you speake like a very knowing man. T is true ( said he ) I have not been so long Apprentice , but I have learned my Trade ; For before I loved Phillis , I thought Laonice faire , and before her , Madonthe , and before them both , Criside : Here is three strangers , said he , pointing at Florice , Palanice , and Circenea , can witnesse I am no Novist , when I was Servant unto them ; and if Carlis , who is in the Gallery with Daphnide were here , she could tell you how she was the first who taught me my Primer . But Servant , said Alexis , I doe not thinke that Carlis can boast that you hold her for your last Mistresse , as you did for your first : for I have heard you say , that you have loved but as many as you have met . Mistresse , said he , you should have added as many faire ones , as I have met : for I doe confesse , that wheresoever my eye observed beauty , I was a lover and servant of it ; and methinks you should like my humour very well , since it hath made me yours ; and without which , ill-favoured Carlis had still possessed me . I like your humour extreamly well , answered Alexis , did I not feare that as it is now the cause of your being mine , so it will hereafter make me grieve for the losse of you . Oh fairest Mistresse , said Hylas , I beseech you not to thinke any such thing ; for besides your offence unto my love , it is most impossible any such thing should ever be ; for I never loved any thing but beauty , and out of you it is most impossible to find it . I should be very glad , answered Alexis , to have you continue long in this opinion of me , that I may not lose as others have ; but I had rather that all your perswasions could make me believe all you say of me to be true . I need no perswasions , answered he , where every eye is able to testifie . If all did see me with your eyes , answered Alexis , their testimonies might perhaps be favourable unto me . I am certaine , replyed Hylas , that there is none here , will give my eyes the lie . Your eyes indeed may see things as they are , answered Alexis , but your mouth may perhaps be given a little to Hyperbolize , and your tongue which is so glib in attributing unto me , more then is my due , does testifie that you have learned in more Schools then one . I doe confesse it , replyed Hylas , but withall I am able , and without vanity to speak it , that the Schollar , surpassed the Master . You never told me ( said Florice ) that when you were my Schollar , you learned your lesson of Circenea , and Palinice also . And had we all three united our learning together , we might have kept you longer at School . How servant , replyed Alexis , what ? serve three at one time ? You may judge by that Mistresse ( said he ) the greatnesse of my courage , and whether I doe not serve you most devoutly , since I attempt none but you alone . Whilst he was talking thus , Adamas , Daphnide , and Alcidon came out of the Gallery , because it was near supper time ; and when they had talked awhile upon severall subjects , the table was furnished , and with such and so many delicacies , as Daphnide admired that a country house could find out such varieties of curiosities as this wise Druid had provided . Supper being ended , and after much and various discourse which lasted long , Adamas observed by the eyes of most in the company , that it was bed-time ; and therefore he invited Daphnide and Alcidon unto their rest , waiting upon them to their Chambers , and leaving Leonide and Paris to carry the rest of the shepheardesses and shepheards into theirs : but though the night was farre spent , yet Alexis having carried Astrea , Phillis , and Diana into their Chambers , she could not so soon part from them ; but , after a hundred good nights , still she had something to say : At last , Leonide having lodged all the rest , came into the Chamber , and hearing the clock strike midnight , she constrained her to retire . The three shepheardesses being now alone , although there was severall beds in the Chamber , yet would they needs lie all together . Whilst they were addressing themselves , Astrea could not for her life talke of any thing else but Alexis . Sister , said she unto Phillis , was ever two faces so full of resemblance , as this of the faire Alexis , and that of poor Celadon ? For my part , said Phillis , I never in my life saw two more like . Nay more , said Diana , did you ever see any Glass represent a nearer similitude , betwixt the substance and the reflection ? Nay sister , said Astrea , what would you say if you had spoken with her in particular as I did ? her voyce , her pronunciation , her aire , her actions , her smiles , nay every little feature are so resemblant , as if Celadon were by her , I could finde no difference ; and the more I consider it , the more I am ravished with admiration . I wish with all my heart , replyed Phillis , we could perswade Adamas to let her stay amongst us for a time ; and if we could , sister , I believe you would be well contented . Doubtlesse I should , answered Astrea , for I can truly say , that since the death of poor Celadon , I never enjoyed any pleasure but in the sight of Alexis . But alas , there is no hopes that Adamas will ever suffer her to come unto us , for she is so dear unto him , as he cannot suffer her to be out of his sight , nor would it be pleasing unto her , being accustomed unto another kind of life : And fortune is alwaies so little my friend , as I cannot thinke she will ever doe me so great a kindnesse . Sister , replyed Diana , If you desire that this faire one should come into our Hamlet , we must use a little cunning ; sometimes one shall bring that to passe by subtilty , which would be denyed ; if it were openly asked ; and such kind of policy is not blameable when it will not hurt any one . Should we aske this favour of the Druid , perhaps his civility would be so great as not to deny it ; and perhaps also , he would alleadge such considerations , as we should not speed : but let us goe another way to worke ; let us entreat him , and let all the company do the like , that he would be pleased not to retard the sacrifice of thanks for the sacred Missletoe : he hath already promised as much unto other shepheards , who came with the same Petition : If we bring him to that passe , as to come presently with us , I am confident he will bring Alexis with him , as well because Leonide will come , as to accompany Daphnide , whom we must entreat to assist us in the businesse : Besides , the sacrifice being a businesse of great and religious solemnity ; and Alexis being a Druid , it is not likely she should be left at home . Yet to be every way prepared ; if it happen so that Adamas do make any difficulty in it , we must intreat both her and Leonides good will unto it ; for I do percieve that she is not displeased to be in our company ; and yet truly considering the difference in education , perhaps she does onely constrain her self out of civility to be so complaisant unto us in her Fathers house . But for all that , I am fully perswaded , if we could once get her into our Hamlet , we three should keep her in it , by endeavouring to please her in such things as she takes most delight in ; and perhaps when she sees the honest innocency of our lives , she will not thinke it much disagreeable to her humour Truly , said Phillis , and shook her head , she is of a strange temper if we did displease her ; but I lay my life , that we shall all cry when she is constrained to leave us , and therefore we had as good let it alone Astrea hearing this , said unto her ; Sister , if you take any delight in my company , let us procure her to be amongst us , for otherwise I am but a meer lost woman . But will you know what I foresee ? ( said Phillis ) I make no question but we shall get her amongst us , by the meanes which Diana hath proposed ; nor doe I feare but Alexis will be well pleased with us , if I doe but take the paines to humour her ; but I plainly see that when she comes , Astrea will quite leave us , and make no more reckoning of us then as meer strangers . And therefore I will tell you what we will doe if that happen : This Alexis will not stay alwayes with us , but will one day return either to Dreux or to Carnutes , and then we will make no more reckoning of her , then she does of us . Fie , fie , Sister replyed Astrea , I cannot abide you should bring this sad separation into memory ; for Gods sake , let us not bring on a misery by the thought of it , which will come but too soon of it selfe . No , no , replyed Diana , let us lay aside all such Cogitations , and doe what our amity commands us : since Astrea has no contentment but in this , let us doe all we can to continue it to her : And though she should doe as you say , yet if we doe love her , we should be sorry for her , since all things are common amongst those that love one another and loving her as we do , why should we not share with her in the contenment which she receives ? With such discourse as this , these shepheardesses got to bed , and after good nights unto one another , they fell asleep in this resolution which they had fixed upon . But on the other side , Alexis being retired into her Chamber , and Leonide with her , Adamas entred presently after them , who having brought Alcidon and the old Pastors into their Chambers , leaving the care of the rest unto Paris ; He came unto Celadon , to know what had passed betwixt him and Astrea . After he had shut the door , lest any should heare , Well Alexis ( said he and smiled ) how does Celadon ? As for Celadon , answered Alexis , I cannot tell how he does ; but as for Alexis , let me protest unto you , she sayes that she never in her life had more contentment since she was your Daughter . I am glad on● , sayes Adamas , so it continue . But tell me truly , Celadon , Doe you now repent of your believing me ? It is a thing impossible , answered the shepheard , that any should repent following your counsell . For all you give is good , But let me tell you Father , that this which I have received from you upon this occasion , is full of danger unto me ; for if Astrea should come to know me . I protest there is nothing under the Sun could keep me alive ; for besides the just occasion which I should give her to blame me , for disobeying her command , I should grieve so excessively for failing in my duty , as it would suffice to take away my life ; or if it did not , I would court all inventions in the world to give me a suddaine and cruell death . Well , well , said Adamas , I perceive your condition is not yet in a fit temper to take those remedies which I would give you , we must stay till time has a little more prepared your constitution ; in the mean time , be sure you put on a strong resolution , not to disobey any thing I shall command , for otherwise you will give me occasion to tax you with ingratitude . Father , said Celadon , I will never faile in my obedience to you , provided your commands do not contradict those which I have already received , which is most impossible I should not observe : I will never advise you ( said the Druid ) against what you say : But let me tell you , that the patient must not think , he knows what Physick is better against his disease , then the Physitian doth . To morrow , I will go in the company of these shepheards and shepheardesses , to offer the sacrifice of thankes for the salubrious Missletoe which is found in their Hamlet ; and as it fortunes , under the very same Oak where you made the Temple of Astrea , which let me tell you , is an Onch of very good fortune to you . And because I must according to custome , carry Paris and Leonide with me , it is requisite I should carry you also . Oh Father , ( said Alcidon ) what do you mean ? into how much danger would you bring both me , and your selfe also ? Since it hath pleased good Tharamis to give me the contentment of seeing this shepheardesse , of talking with her , and yet not to be known by any in the company ; doe not put me and yourselfe unto any further hazard : what a wound would it be unto your unstained reputation , if it should come to be discovered ? and to me it would be most certaine death . Let us thank the God for the favour he hath done us ; and let me rather retire into some desart , where I may end my miserable dayes . I see , replyed Adamas , that you are to begin again your first lesson : That God whom you name , hath commanded me to have a particular care of you , and I must be obedient . For , Child , you must know , that he never commands any thing , but what is just and laudable : and though humane ignorance does sometimes thinke the contrary , yet in the end we see , that he who keeps close unto his Ordinances , does surmount all difficulties , and clear all those triviall doubts which may obscure the glory of his actions . Therefore , never trouble your selfe with any thing that relates unto me , no nor what returnes unto your selfe ; for Thamires never undertakes a thing , which he does not bring unto a perfect end : It is he , who by me does that which you see me doe for your good , having commanded me by his Oracle . Doubt not therefore , but that both You and I shall receive contentment . Celadon would have replyed : bnt Leonide interrupted him , saying , You may see , shepheard , that oftentimes one will do those things for another , which he would not doe for himselfe : If Adamas should leave you at home , and carry with him Paris and me , what would be thought of you ? what strange opinions would there be , if you who goes under the notion of Druid , should not come unto a sacrifice of such solemnitie ; since you have gone so far , you must go farther ; and since Tautates hath committed you unto the tuitiod of Adamas , and you your selfe confented to it , you cannot make a retreat without offence both against that God , and Adamas also . You must shut your eyes against all considerations whatsoever , and submit your selfe wholly unto his prudence and conduct . Celadon shaked his head at this : Father , said he , since the Gods have commanded it , and since you are pleased to take it upon you , I refer my selfe , my life , and all my contentments unto you . Upon this , the Druid embraced him , and taking Leonide by the hand , left him to his rest . But his thoughts would not permit him to take any , for all the night long his minde ran upon the sweet discourse which Astrea and he had , and upon every circumstance , not forgetting a syllable , or the least action which gave him any testimony that still she loved the memory of Celadou . And when he had long entertained these thoughts , he would gladly have driven them out of his mind , as thinking them contrary to his present condition . Fie , fie , miserable shepheard ( said he ) why dost thou suffer thy selfe to be flattered up with the smiles of fortune ? hast thou not often found , that she never Carasses , but with a designe of deceiving ? nor raiseth thee up , but that thy fall may be the greater ? Consider to what a height of happinesse thou wert once elevated ; remember that never any shepheard could call himselfe so blessed as thy selfe : Then turne but thine eye upon the present condition , and tell me if it was possible to fall from a steeper Precipice . And now at this time , when under a shadow thou art taken for another , and under a borrowed Name much off : Canst thou take these favours as thine owne ? thou dost not consider that thou stealest them under the umbrage of anothers Name , and that they would be denyed unto thine . This consideration did make all his first thoughts so bitter unto him , as he was almost ready to fall into the same despaire as when he lived in his Cave , and he wanted but a little of resolving to returne into his first design of separating himselfe from the World , since he saw no hopes of any cure for his miseries . And probably this resolution had prompted him to put his designe in execution , had not some good Angell brought into his memory the sapient advice of sage Adamas , apprehending that if God had not designed him some solace in his misery , he would never have put him into the hands of such a reverend Person , who was esteemed highly good and wise amongst all that knew him . After he had tossed away most of the night in these turbulent thoughts , this comfortable consideration laid him asleepe ; and it being breake of day before he began , it was long before he awaked . Astrea , Diana and Phillis did not the like ; for Astrea passionately desiring to get Alexis unto her Hamlet , she waked betimes : And Diana fearing least Paris should find her in bed , although he carried himselfe at a respective distance , yet she would not put it to the hazard , but as soone as she saw Astrea wake , she awaked Phillis , and began to upbraid her ; what Servant , said she , are you not ashamed to be asleep and your Mistresse awake ? Mistresse , said Phillis , I did not know you to be awake , but methinkes you should sleepe as well as I doe ▪ unlesse Silvander were in my room . Oh Servant , said Diana , let Silvander be where he is , he does not thinke upon us , and let us thinke no more of him . As well as I love you , replyed Phillis , I would not be tyed to thinke upon you so much as he does . This is a bad opinion which you have of him , replyed Diana , but you shall see that when I have given my judgement , which will be within this two or three dayes , he will presently turne to his old byas . Sister , said Astrea , doe you really , and upon your faith , thinke as you say ? When you aske me upon my faith , said she , I must consider a little better before I answer ; but if you will know what I would have him doe , I will tell you , and truly ; that I doe love him so well and my selfe also , as for both our quiers I w●sh as I say . Upon my faith ( said Phillis and smiled ) you doe lye ; and pardon me Mistresse if this offend you , for there was never any woman yet that was angry for being loved and served by a person of merit ; but on the contrary , I have seen many very angry with those that did love them , and afterwards did fall off from loving , though they had no designe upon them . Nay , I will goe a little further ; I never in my life saw any who were not inwardly angry at such changes : I my selfe who never did love Hylas , yet must needs confesse that when he quitted me , I was angry at him though I carried it as well as I could : and the reason of all this is , because as the addr●sses of those who love us are arguments of our beauty and merit ; so their departures from us are arguments of the contrary . You may thinke of me as you please , said Diana , but I protest that if it were in my choice whether he should continue , or give over his addresse unto me , I doe foresee that they would both be so troublesome unto us both , as I know not which I should chuse : For if he doe continue it what designe can I have in suffering it ? For it is not probable my Parents would ever suffer me to marry a person who is unknowne , and I my selfe should be ashamed that Diana should ever commit such a fault . Then againe , if we should breake off all amity , I assure you that I should long lament it , because I thinke his merits make him worthy of Love : It is the greatest folly in the World ( said Phillis ) that Parents should make marriages , and we are very fooles to let them . Has not this brought Astrea into the condition wherein she is ; had her Parents left her to the free disposition of her selfe , she had married Celadon ; he had been alive , and she for ever contented ; whereas , on the contrary , Parents crossing them has killed the one , and the other is little better . And now , the old foole Phocion would bestow her upon Calidon , and is so perswaded to bring it about that he never rests . Ah that I had the hampering of him I should quickly resolve what to doe . What would you doe ( said Astrea ) if you were in my roome ; I would tell him in few words ( said she ) that I could not abide him : What would be thought of a woman said Diana , that should speake so , and what would they say of her ? Mistresse , said Phillis , words are but words , and opinion is but opinion , and both but wind ; but to marry a peevish Husband is a thing that would be felt all ones life : And therefore I shall thinke you very inconsiderate in saying that you will not marry Silvander , whom you confesse to be a man of much merit , and every way compleat , onely because you know not from whence he came . Ah Mistresse , will you not eat fine fruit unlesse you know the Tree whereon they grow ? Oh the grossest folly of all others , to pursue appearances with all eagernesse , and never care for things that are recall and truly good . God has infinitely blest me in giving me Parents of another mind ; for I assure you , had they beene of such a temper , I should have found them worke enough . Diana smiled at this , and said , Your counsell Sister is very good , but not to be followed alwayes . For I beseech you tell me ; this opinion which you sleight so much , and these appearances which you condemne , are they any thing else but reputation , which is a thing as deare as life is ? is there any thing upon earth more miserable than a woman without this reputation , is there any condition 〈◊〉 pittifull , as that of a person who hath lost it ? I must confesse , that consider it rightly , and it will be found a folly ; but is there any thing amongst us which is not folly , if it be searched to the bottome ? No , no Servant , all the world is nothing but a glosse , a vaine shadow of good ; though you and I doe know this to be true , yet by the common consent of all , it is judged otherwise , and you or I must not be the first , to breake the Ice . This makes me thinke upon the counsell that was given amongst the Rats , who resolved for their safety to have a Bell tyed about the neck of the Cat , to the end they might hear her when she came , but upon the upshot of the result , there was none amongst all the company that durst attempt the doing it . Discoursing thus , these faire shepherdesses drest themselves : and Astrea , not well knowing upon what designe , did trim up her self with more care and curiosity than she did since the losse of Celadon ; which Phillis taking notice of , she could not chuse but smile , and hinting it unto Diana , Mistresse , said she , the shepherdesses of Lignon are of a very odde humour : Why ? said Diana , because I see , said Phillis , that Astrea takes abundance of paines to dresse her selfe better than ordinary ▪ For my part I know no reason she has for it , unlesse it be her affection to this faire Druid , whose acquaintance was but of yesterday . I pray tell me , is it the humour of the shepherdesses of Lignon to assect so soone , and rather shepherdesses than shepherds ? To which Astrea answered ; T is true , I have a greater humour to make my selfe amiable , than ever I had , and there is good reason for it , because when I was courted by shepherds , I thought my selfe of merit enough to make my selfe loved amongst them , never putting my selfe to any further trouble than to be seene : But now if I will obtain the favour of this faire Druid , I must be as carefull of my selfe as any Servant is in getting the favour of his Mistresse . But Sister , replyed Diana , Phillis and I are either much mistaken in our judgements , or else there is great defects in such as see you and doe not love you , though for nothing but for your merit . Upon this , they had all dressed themselves , and as they were going out of the Chamber , they saw Paris walking with Leonide in the next room , and the shepherdesses were neere them before the other perceived , they seemed to talke very affectionately ; of which Paris was much ashamad , and when he saw them , after morning salutes , he asked Diana pardon , who answered him that he had committed no offence whith concerned her : For she being the meanest of the three , they had more reason to complaine than she , if there was any cause at all ; and not staying for his answer , she addressed her selfe unto Leonide , and asked her whether she had a good night ? I have more reason to aske the same question of you ( said Leonide ) who are up so early ; was there not something in your Chamber , or your bed which was the cause of it ? Both in the Chamber , said Diana , and in the bed , but it was this faire shepherdesse , said she , and pointed at Astrea , who waked us sooner than we would , out of her desire to imploy the time sh● is to stay here , as well as she can , I meane as near the faire Alexis as she can get ; for she is so zealously ▪ devoted her Servant , as I know not how we shall part them , when ye goe from he●ce . Come , said Leonide , let us go to h●r , if she be awake ; but as we goe , let me impart one secret which I have thought upon , which will be a meanes they shall not part so soone : You must intreat Adamas that without any more delay , he goe and offer the sacrifice of thankes for the Missleto , and that h● carry us all with him . I know he will not deny you , for I know he must performe this duty once , and he will be for one night contented with the house of Astrea , by reason of Phocian whom he loves and esteems very much-and so shall we be all together , all the day to morrow ▪ but fair shepherdesses , be sure you conceal me in the businesse ; for if Adamas should know that this advice comes from me , perhaps he would be angry , and make some difficulty in it . Nor is it necessary that Alexis should know , because she is of a very retired humour , and never so well contented as when alone . I matter not if Paris be of the plot , because I know that he takes much delight in your company , and will not crosse it . I shall never deny the opinion you have of me , said Paris . Then Astrea after she had smiled upon Diana and Phillis : Do you think , Madam , said she , that Adamas will not deny us , and will let Alexis go also ? for the truth is , if all the world go , and Alexis stay behind , I shall be but in a very bad mood , and perhaps shall hide my selfe from the trouble of all the rest of the company . You see , Madam , said Phillis , that the shepherdesses of Lignon are no dissemblers : both she , and all the rest , said Leonide , are more worthy and estimable for it ; but I beseech you , from whence proceeds this great amity ? by sympathy , said Astrea , and I am not my selfe unlesse I be by her : since so , said the Nymph , I shall render you all the contentment that I am able , and I cannot chuse but admire , for Alexis , the last night did speak the same of you , that you do now of her : I have a very intimate familiarity with her , and know her usual humour ; but now she is quite out of all her Naturalls , and the alteration must needs proceed from some supernatural power . Madam , said Phillis , you will make her so proud , that we shall not be able to live with her : upon this they came to the Chamber of Alexis , where they found her yet in bed ; for being something early , and it being morning before her thoughts would give her leave to sleepe , she was hardly awake when all this good company came into her Chamber . The truth is , she was much surprized at this unexpected visit , but not so much as to forget hiding the Ring which she took from Astrea , when she threw her selfe into Lignon , and which she wore ever since about her arme in the same Ribband in which it was tyed : also she neglected not to close her smock before her breast , lest a difference of Sex should thereby be discovered , and lest the faire Astrea should see the Picture which she used to wear about her neck , and which that shepherdesse knew very well ; she held one hand before her face , and with the other took the sheet and almost covered her selfe , as if she were ashamed to be seen in that posture . Leonide to make her selfe merry , said thus unto her ; What do you think , Sister , of these faire ones whom I have brought to helpe you up ? Sister , said Alexis , and raised her selfe a little up , you have done me a great shame , in doing me a great favour ; for what will all these faire ones say , finding me thus long in bed ? The worst they can say , replyed the Nimph , is that you are a sluggard , and that the Druids of Carnutes are not such early risers as the shepheardesses of Forrests ? Upon this , all the shepheardesses gave her the good morrow ; and she after a general thankes for their Complement , turned towards Astrea in particular ; and you faire shepheardesse , said she , how have you passed away the night ? Sister , said Leonide , shall I tell you for her ? I protest she hath lain with you all the night . With me , replyed Alexis presently ? Yes with you , said Leon●Ede , if not in body , yet at the least in minde . That way indeed she may , answered Alexis ; and I believe it , for ▪ I assure you faire shepheardesse , ( said she , and took her hand ) that the discourse we had the last night , has so taken up my whole mind , that I never slept until it was day . Leonide , to give her dear sister the opportunity of talking more privately with Astrea , took Diana unto the window , and Phill●s also : There she kept them in discourse , whilst Alexis causing Astrea to sit down upon her bed , and still holding her hand , she was almost transported with an extream desire to kisse her . At the last , fearing to discover what she desired to hide , she contented her selfe with pressing her hand betwixt hers : and after a while of silence . I protest , fair shepheardesse ( said she unto her ) I have thought upon you , and the discourse we had all the night long . But tell me , I beseech you ; Is it possible that Phocion ( as Leonide assured me the last night ) should force you to marry against your minde ? Madam , answered Astrea , 't is very true , that it is his d●signe ; but it is as true also , that he shall never bring it to passe ▪ Not that I have so much courage as to contradict him openly , but I shall treat Calidon in such a sort , as I shall drive him out of any such fancy : Not but that I know the shepheard is a man of more merit then I deserve ; but for all that , my genius is not agreeable , nor can suit it selfe to his . How is it possible , Madam , I should ever believe Calidon loves me , when I know he loved Cel●dea above his own life , and this with excesse of disobedience to an Uncle , who was unto him in lieu of a Father , and from whom he hoped for his estate . But I have heard say , replyed Alexis , that now he is out of this humour , and does not love her . I believe it true , answered Astrea , but it was when she had lost her beauty , and then his flame extinguished ; so that as soon as my face changeth , his affection to me will change also . What a sad disaster would it be to me , if I should live to see such a change , nay the least diminution of good will to me ? But Madam , continued she with a deep sigh , that is not the principal difficulty ; for perhaps I should hope to keep his mind in due amity , having not so low an opinion of my self , but that with a little study , I should hold him within compasse of duty to me . But there is another obstacle in the way which hinders me , from ever marrying , far greater then all these . Yet , Madam , I dare not trouble you with any such ralations , and what would you think of me , for being so familiar as to talke unto you of such trivial matters ? Alexis then shaked her hand , and said , Did you but know how infinitely I love you , certainly you would never speake thus unto me , who am infinitely desirous to know your businesse and intentions , that I may the better serve you in them ; whether it be by my own endeavours , and by the meanes of Adamas , or any other way you shall please to imploy me . Madam , replyed Astrea , I am very sensible of the great honour which you are pleased to confer upon me in your love , and thinke it to be so high a happinesse unto me , as I value it infinitely above my life : but as for the offer you are pleased out of your abundant goodnesse to make unto me concerning Adamas , I humbly beseech you never to speake unto him in it , because I would not have him imployed in a businesse of so small a consequence , and which I can well enough bring to passe my selfe , assuring my selfe that I can deal well enough with Calidon . I wish you may , said Alexis , but I am affraid you will find it a difficulty : when I looke upon the beauty of your faire face ; for beauty , faire Astrea , is Glue , or Bird-lime , which will never let go those wings which are touched with it . Madam , replyed Astrea , I am not owner of so much beauty ; or if I were , I hope my resolution is stronger then all the violencies and wilfulnesse of Love. And be pleased to know , that I will die a thousand death , rather then I will ever marry , since it is the will of heaven , or rather my bad fortune so to have it . At this word she stopped , and pulled out her Hankercher to wipe her eyes , for she was not able to withhold her Teares . And when she was beginning her discourse againe , the coming in of Adamas prevented her ; who coming into the Chamber by chance , and finding this good company there , he was sorry that he had interrupted them : for there was nothing he desired more , then to see Alexis and Astrea together , in hopes that this way would remit Alexis into his former condition , and consequently that his old age should be very happy and contented , according to the Oracle . Yet seeming as if his coming in was of purpose ; and after he had saluted all the shepheardesses , he said thus unto Alexis : What Daughter , in bed yet ? What will all these faire shepheardesses say , seeing you such a sluggard ! Sir , answered Alexis , the fault is in my sister , who brought them hither without giving me any notice . The fault , replyed Adamas , is in your selfe , who are yet in bed ; and if they served you aright , they would pull all the clothes off , and teach you to rise sooner in the morning . Then Astrea , who was risen off the bed , in reverence of Adamas : Reverend Father , said she , There is reason why we should rise early , because we have flocks to look unto : Moreover , it is fit , Alexis should preserve her beauty without taking any paines . You may say what you please , replyed Adamas ; But my opinion is , that if she will be fair , she must doe as you doe ; for your beauty may tell her , that your Receipt is a very good one . Astrea blusht a little , and would have replyed , if one had not come to acquaint Adamas , that Daphnide and Alcidon stayed for him in the great Chamber ; And therefore , he taking the shepheardesses by their hands , they all left Alexis to dresse her selfe , whilst she went to shew unto this good company the rarities of his house , which indeed were curiosities of much admiration . After all the Company was assembled together , and that to the great contentment of Hylas , Alexis was come unto them , Adamas thought it best , before dinner , to shew them the Walkes , and the rather because the Sun was masked with many Clouds : Every one applyed themselves unto those that best pleased them , except Silvander , Hylas , and Calidon : For Paris tooke Diana whom Silvander out of respect was constrained to quit : Alexis still was with Astrea , which kept Hylas and Calidon from the happinesse of talking unto this feigned Druid and faire Shepherdesse . As for Calidon and Silvander they durst not shew the least discontent : But Hylas who was not accustomed unto any constraint ▪ M●stresse , said he , as soone as they were out of the house , I beseech you let Calidon wait upon Astrea : Who then , said Astrea , shall keepe the faire Alexis company ? Pray good Shepherdesse , said Hylas , never take you any care ; he that cares for the birds of the Aire , will not let her be without helpe ; and for want of a better , I will tender my service unto her , and at the same time he took Alexis by the other arme . Truly ( said Astrea halfe angry that she could not be alone with Alexis ) it is easie to know Hylas , that you are none of the Shepherds of Lignon , for they doe never use to be so impudently bold : I doe beleeve it , said Hylas , and it is very likely , that they being Shepherds are not so couragious as I am : Methinkes , replyed Astrea , that since you assume the same habit , you should also assume the same courage . No , no Shepherdesse ( answered he ) a Hero is not lesse hardy for having a rusty Sword ; but on the contrary , if examples of vertue have any influence upon Shepherds , Calidon whom I see there looking upon you , as if he would began Alms ; would doe as I doe . Astrea looked downe with her eyes upon the ground , fearing least if this discourse continued , that young Shepherd should imitate Hylas , and so of one fault she should make two , she was silent , and said not a word more : But Hylas observing this , and having an opinion that if any would divert Astrea , he might the more easily talke with Alexis , he made a signe unto Calidon , which made him more confident than usuall , and therefore after an humble reverence unto the Shepherdesse , he tooke her arme , pretending he would helpe her to walke . The Shepherdesse seeing there was no remedy , turned her head towards Alexis , and said thus ; I see that bad examples are sooner followed than the good ▪ and I must now recall that advantage which I gave unto the Shepherds of Lignon : Alas , said Alexis , and shooke her head if our lives had none of these bitter wormwoods , we should be but too happy , she spoke this in so low a voice , that neither Hylas nor Calidon heard her ; yet the cold entertainment which this shepherd received from this shepherdesse did make him thinke that she had much rather be alone with the Druide ; but seeming to take no notice of it , he continued on his designe , so as now there was none without a Companion but Silvander . But Laonice who still nourished a spirit of revenge against him , and sought for an occasion of doing him some signall displeasure ever since the day that by his judgement she lost Tircis ; seeing him thus alone , she thought now that she had met with a fit opportunity ; she knew already what affection he had unto Diana , and what affection Diana had unto him : For their loves being great , it was impossible to hide it from her who kept a very observant eye over all their actions . Therefore seeing him alone , and very pensive , she went unto him , and put on a face far different from her heart : Shepherd , said she , I see so many signes of sorrow painted in your face , as I cannot chuse but thinke , that perhaps you are in love : Shepherdesse , answered Silvander , I have so many severall occasions of sorrow , as you need not aske me whether Love be a cause : I thinke , said she , you have no new occasions , for of late dayes you are more contented than usuall ; but will you give me leave to tell you what I thinke ? The cause of your melancholly proceeds either from a disease present , or from a disease absent : You must explane the Riddle , answered the shepherd , before I can returne an answer ; I meane replyed Laonice , since you would have me speake cleerly , that either griefe present torments you , seeing another in your roome with your Mistresse : or else the good which is absent ; for I know that you doe love Madonthe : Sage shepherdesse , said Silvander , I see you are a great Propheresse : For it is one of these two that does torment me ▪ but perhaps ( said he and smiled ) not so much as you imagine . Sometimes in such diseases ( said Laonice ) one is apt not to think themselves so ill as they are , but in good earnest Silvander , which of these two is it that most troubles you ? Which doe you thinke , said Silvander ? If I should tel you my opinion , said Laonice , perhaps you would not confess it . Were it a crime to love , said Silvander , I must confesse I had no reason to confesse ; but since it is rather a vertue , or at the least an action which in it selfe is neither good nor bad , why should you thinke I will not confesse it ; since in denying a truth I should commit a greater sinne : Most true , shepherd , replyed Laonice , for every one who would be esteemed good , ought above all things to be very carefull they never injure the truth : and therefore Silvander tell me upon your reputation ; does not the absent good trouble you more than the present evill ? Silvander had no mind of making his affections knowne unto this stranger , if possibly he could avoid it , and therefore with a smile answered her : I cannot chuse but admire at the quicknesse of your sight , discreet Laonice ; for I durst have sworne that none had taken notice of these things ; but I beseech you , how came you to this knowledge ? Silvander , said she , content your selfe with this that all these dissimulations which you use to Diana may perhaps amuze Thersander , but not such as have with my eyes observed your actions : All those that live about the delectable River of Lignon , have their hearts so possessed with their owne passions , as they never observe anothers ? have no eyes for any but for them they love . But I who have nothing else to doe , but to observe the actions of all , I doe plainly see that Madonthe does please you more than Diana ; but be not sorry that I know it , for perhaps it will not be unserviceable to you : Madonthe loves me , and I think she will be easily induced unto any thing I shall perswade ; I know what it is to love , and which way to compasse the contentments of it , and I promise you to aide and serve you in all I am able . Silvander could not chuse but laugh to heare her talke thus , and to confirme her in the opinion which she had conceived , he beseeched her to be silent , and above all , not to acquaint Madonthe , least it should offend her , and so ruine his whole designe ; he thanked her for her kind offers , which he would not refuse , but would not make use of at that time , for severall reasons which hereafter should be made knowne unto her . Silvander thought himself very subtle in this , but Laonice who seemed to beleeve him , began to contrive the mischiefe which she intended him , upon it , and which since she made him pay so dear for . In the mean time Paris and Diana were entred deepe into discourse ; for this young man was so inflamed with a violent affection unto this shepherdesse , as he could never rest , but when he was with her . Certainly , if she had intended to love any , she would have pitched here ; but since the death of Filander , she would never suffer love to take any hold of her affections , thinking none worthy to be Successor unto such a shepherd as Filander . If she did afterwards love Silvander , it was not out of designe , but upon a surprize which the merits and addresses of that shepherd made upon her ; so as the good will which she had unto Paris was no more than as a sister unto a brother , and so farre she thought her selfe obliged by the affection he had unto her ; and she was hindred from any farther , by the affection she bare unto the memory of the courteous Filander ; yet he whose affection had no limits , to render unto her all possible testimonies of his love , he resolved to try his fortune , and thinking this opportunity to be good , he would not let it slip : leading her therefore by the arm , he drew her a little from the rest , and whilst every one was busied in their owne various conceptions , he spoke thus unto her . I cannot chuse but wonder , fairest Diana , that all my endeavours to doe you all service , should not let you see the great affection which I have unto you ; or if you do see it , I wonder more that it should have no greater operation , nor produce any more reciprocall good will in your soule : Though my services cannot merit so high as love , for that were too much happinesse , yet Methinkes they might at the least produce some sparkes of good will , and be in some degree pleasing unto you ; I have tryed all wayes , and in this cannot but accuse the meanesse of my merit , and the greatnesse of my misfortune ; I have tryed , I say , and doe find all wayes that are advantagious unto others who are in love , but find them all unprofitable unto me ; you injure my extreame affection ; my services displease you ; my patience makes me despicable : my constancy tedious unto you , and the very age I spend in loving , serving and adoring you , is so sterile , as you hardly take notice , I am any thing yours ▪ Oh Heavens , can such cruelty , if not ingratitude , accompany such a noble soule ? will you never suffer my tears to mollifie your heart of Ad●man●● At this word Paris was silent , as well because he feared that his eyes could not restraine those teares which these words would bring from his heart if he continued his discourse , as because he would give Diana time to speake some words of consolation to him . She , who did love him , as I told you before , not thinking him so deeply engaged in the Fetters of love , and desiring if it were possible not to let him depart displeased , after a sweet glance of her eye towards him , said thus unto him ; I did not thinke generous Paris to have heard such language from you , which is as farre from my expectation , as the Heavens are from the Earth ; you blame me for being insensible , and that I doe not acknowledge the affection which you have unto me , and I beseech you , what would you thinke of me , if not loving you , yet I should behave my selfe towards you as I doe : Have I not shewed you as much plausibility and favour as I am capable off ? Did I not alwayes answer you with all courtesie and civility that was hansome for me doe ; What can you desire more of me ? do you see me Garasse any more then your selfe ? do I not apply my selfe more unto you , then any other ? and at this very time , do I offer to talk or glance any eye upon any but your selfe ? Oh fairest shepheardess ( said Paris , and sighed ) I do confess all you say , and that you do more for me , than for any other : but what am I the better , as long as you do nothing for any else , nor me neither ? If my affection were not as it is ▪ I mean , extream , perhaps I should not with so much importunity beg testimonies of your good will. And as much as you say , you have done for me : what I beseech you have you done , but onely as to the son of Adamas the first time you saw him , and before he gave testimony of any affection ? All your actions towards me , I must confesse are full of civility and sweetnesse , But are you not obliged to the same towards all of my qualitie ? Can you thinke these duties that belong to my Name and Quality , can satisfie for those that are due unto a violent affection ? No , no , fair one , Civility and Courtesie will serve the son of Adamas , but nothing else but Love can satisfie Paris : There must be a reciprocall compliance , before I can leave complaining ; and I must blame you of insensibility , and my selfe of ill fortune , in loving so great a beauty with a hard heart . Then Diana after a little pause , returned him this answer : I thought until now , Paris , that there had been nothing in my actions but what would have pleased you , thinking that I had regulated them according to the Rules which Virgins ought to observe , even when they have a designe to please and oblige ; but I perceive I was mistaken , but to shew my repentance , and how free I am with you , I will very sincerely tell you my thoughts : I honour you Paris , as much as I do any man in the world ; and I do love you as much as I do my brother ; if this will not content you , I cannot tell what you can desire more . Fair Diana , said Paris , This Declaration is indeed very pleasing unto me , and as the Son of Adamas , I am fully satisfied ; but , as Paris , not at all : because my affection requires nothing more ; not Courtesie for Courtesie , but Love for Love. If you be not contented and satisfied with this I have told you Paris , replyed the shepheardesse , you must look for more from your selfe , since you suffer your desires to go beyond due limits ; and I have a just cause of complaint against you , if I would take it , for pretending more from me , then I ought to give ▪ 'T is very true , replyed Paris , that you would have most just cause of complaint , if faire shepherdesse , I should desire any thing from you which was not fit for you to grant : But all my desires being grounded upon honour and virtue , methinks you should not complaine against them ; And to open my heart most freely unto her that owes it , know fair shepherdesse , that I am so wholly devoted unto you , that I shall never enjoy any rest or contentment , untill you be also mine , upon condition of marriage . You do me much honour , replyed Diana , in having such thoughts : but you must know , that I have Parents , unto whose wisdome I refer all such matters : and yet if you will have me shew you my very heart , I do sweare , Paris , that neither you nor they , nor any alive , are able to move me unto any such mind of marriage . I do love you as my Brother , but cannot as a Husband ; and do not think this strange , for my minde is the same towards all men living . Oh ye Gods , said Paris then , must I never receive any perfect contentment ? You say that you do love me as your Brother , but you ordain that this Love must all my life long be a barren , steril , and fruitlesse love , Paris , said she , what would you have me say ? have you a mind I should deceive you ? or with some smooth dissembling language , give you some deluding hopes ? methinks I have obliged you in discovering my resolution so freely and genuinely unto you . Oh shepherdess , said Paris , with a profound sigh , what a most disobliging obligation is this ? how many sad sighs and sorrowful tears must I pay unto your cruelty , to acquit my selfe of his fatal obligation . They would have continued longer , when coming to a cross-walk , they were hindred by the rest of the company , who were returning to the house ; for Adamas was told it was dinner time , and Alexis tired with the talke of Hylas , and to be so long separated from Astrea , she took all occasions of being with her againe ; and as soon as she saw Diana , I beseech you fair shepherdesse ( said Alexis unto her ) help me to defend my selfe against the fine discourse of Hylas ▪ for I assure you , I know not how to answer him : Mistresse ( said Hylas ) those that cannot defend themselves , they must yield unto the courtesie of their enemies . I had rather die ( said Alexis and smiled ) then render my selfe unto the mercy of such a conqueror . Rather then you should die , said Hylas , I would render the victory , and yeeld my selfe the conquered . Truly , said Alexis , you are very courteous : but , Hylas , I am of so proud a temper , and so little desirous to be obliged , as I know not whether I should receive your offer . Why should you make a question of it , said Hylas ? is it perhaps you scorn it ? No answered Alexis ; but rather because I feare lest being victorious in that manner , I should be overcome . Oh heavens , said Hylas , and cryed out , I ever thought it a dangerous businesse to love a learned woman , and one that is brought up amongst the Druids of Carnutes : I do vow and sweare by the love I have to you , that when I began first to love you , I was afraid of nothing more then that you were not simple enough . Why good Hylas ( said Diana , who was very glad to mingle discourse , purposely to be rid of Paris ) would you love one that was simple ? Truly , said Hylas , I would not have her a fool , nor would I have her over-wise ; so she have as much wit as to believe all I tell her , I would not have her able to expound the deep sciences of our learned Druids . But if she should have no more wit then to believe you , replyed Diana , you would be put to a great deale of paine , by reason of the cure you would have in the carriage of her selfe . You are much deceived shepherdesse ( said Hylas ) for what is pleasure to one , is never painful . Some say so indeed , said Diana , but I do not think so ; for I believe the pleasure onely keepes them from thinking of the paine : but that they have none is an error , since if they be put to any violent exercise , they will blow and paint as if they wanted breath . See Diana , said Hylas , you are one of those two , whom I would not love ; you have too much wit , and put me to pain in studying how to answer you , which is a thing I cannot abide : but on the contrary , I should be extreamly contented , if she admire all I do , and all I say : from admiration proceeds from a good opinion , and from this good opinion will proceed the love that I desire . Silvander who was neare , and watched for an occasion of seconding Diana in her discourse : Admiration , said he , will work the contrary effect which you desire . Why so ? said Hylas ; for if she admire me , she will believe me full of great and high parts ; and when I speak , I am an Oracle unto her , my desires will be Lawes , and my will Commands : Admiration will produce quite contrary effects , replyed Silvander ; For the learned say , that Admiration is the mother of Verity , in as much as admiring any thing the minde of man is naturally apt to search for the knowledge of it , and this search makes him find out the truth : and so Hylas , in saying that she will admire you , you doe as much as say , that she will know you ; and knowing you , she will finde that if shee esteemed any thing in you , she is mistaken ; and then in scorning you , she will admire that she should admire you : I perceive shepheard , answered Hylas , that you are one of those wits , which , were I a woman , I should never love : But though you can talk well , yet talke as long as you will , I am still in the same opinion ; for he who does admire whilst he is in that admiration , does he not infinitely esteem the party that causeth it ? 'T is true ; said Silvander ; but then presently after that , he will change when he comes to the knowledge of the Truth . This , replyed Hylas , does give me satisfaction : for in saying she will change presently , let me tell you , my good friend Silvander , said he , and clapt him upon the shoulder , she may chance to doe as I may do ; but let her make as much haste as she can , I will pardon her if she change sooner then my selfe : and if she do chance to be before me , faith I le over take her presently . This answer caused every one to laugh , and this discourse entertained them till they came into the house , where the Table was furnished with many delicacies , and every one sat down as the night before . All dinner while , nothing was almost talked on , but the merry humour of Hylas ; and to put him upon discourse , there was alwayes some or other who took his part . Amongst the rest , Stella , who though she did it in shew to please the company , yet was it not at all against her humour , she having all her life long followed the rules of this Doctrine . And Corilas who had heretofore resented the effects of it , hearing how she took part with Hylas : Shepherd , said he unto Silvander , I beseech you tell me ; is it true that love does grow from sympathy ? All those who ever spoke of it , answered Silvander , say Yes , Then , said Corilas , am I the onely one that believes the contrary , and have had full experience of it : For can two humours be more like , than those of Hylas and Stella ? and yet I do not see there is any love betwixt them . There was not one at all the Table , who did not laugh when they heard this discourse of Corilas . And when Silvander would have answered , Stella interrupted him , in saying ; I do not blush , shepherd , at a thing which hath given me all the contentment I enjoy ; for had I not changed when I loved you , I had lost it ; and you must accuse the reason which Silvander gave , for my changing which is , that Admiration is the mother of Truth : for at the first not knowing you , I did admire you ; and when I did know you , scorned you ; so as you may very well give this Motto ; Farre off , something ; neer nothing . But , said she , and smiled ; as you say , that I am Inconstant for loving you once , and not loving you ; so you may better say that I am Constant , in changing once only and continuing in a resolution of never loving you , as long as I live . The question which I asked , replyed Corilas , is not whether you be a wavering Weather-cocke or no : But whether ( Hylas and you being alike , and simpathy being a cause of love ) whether you doe love one another ? Unto this she presently said , I will tell you Corilas , that simpathy may worke its effects , when there is no greater force to oppose it ; And that simpathy which may be betwixt Hylas and me , might have so much force as to make us love , if it were not that knowing thee so little worthy of love , thou hast made me have such an ill opinion of all other shepherds , as I know not whether ever I shall love any . You have taught me a lesson , said Corilas : For having had so much experience of you , I cannot conceive that those who are under the same habit you are , doe not hide under those habits the same imperfections : Fie , fie , said all the shepherds , this , Corilas , is too much , to blame all the rest : No , said Corilas , my intention is not to blame them : I onely say , that I cannot conceive they have not same imperfections ; I doe not say , they have them , and in this I blame onely my selfe , as not having the judgment to know the truth : But of all this , I accuse this deceiver , who yet cannot glory in her victory , for she has paid deer for it . Daphnid● and Alcidon did hearken with much delight unto the dispute of these shepherds and shepherdesses , and admired that these Rurall wits brought up amongst Woods and in Fields , should be so polite and civilized . But Daphnide having a very curious spirit , and desiring to know every thing , she addressed her selfe unto the sage Adamas : Methinkes Father , said she unto him , that to part these two friendly Enemies ( for she knew they were so called ) and to satisfie a curiosity wherein I have long lived , you would doe very well to tell us what this Simpathy is , of which they speake , and whether it will cause love ; and in so doing , you will feast us double , both in our bodies , and in our minds . Madam , answered Adamas , your curiosity is commendable , and did I not give it satisfaction I were much to blame , as well in not obeying what you please to command , as in not informing such as desire it , as my charge obliges me ; and the sooner , because I am able to doe it in few words : Be pleased to know , Madam , that Tautates the supream Creator of all things , did make Heaven , which is his chiefest Mansion , and the place where he created all soules , and because it is nothing likely that any thing should come out of the hand of such an excellent Workeman which is not in its full perfection , he formed the soule by intellectuall participation . Now this participation is taken from the pure intelligence of that Planet which is predominate when it is created , and this perfection which it receives , is so agreeable to it , as it is inflamed with love of that intelligence which did impart it unto it . And even as a Lover doth forme an Idea of the thing loved in his fancy , as perfectly as possibly he can , to the end it may fill the eyes of his soule , and please himselfe in this contemplation when he is deprived of the sight of that beloved face ; so likewise this soule being in love with the supream beauty of this Intelligence , and of this Planet when it entred into the body unto which it gave the forme , it did imprint not onely the sense and the airy body , in which the learned say it is wrapped but also the fancy with this Character , with the beauty of which it was ardently inflamed in heaven , so as it can apprehend a figure and perfect resemblance of it : and pleasing it selfe in this contemplation it conceives a certaine naturall disposition to esteeme all that resembles it good and beautifull , and to dislike generally all that is unlike unto it , accustoming its judgement in such sort unto this will as it becomes habituall , from which we cannot refraine without very great force upon our selves : From hence it is , that as soone as we cast our eyes upon any one ; if they doe report unto our soules , as faithfull Mirrrors , that there is in this person something which doth resemble that Image of Intelligence immediately we doe love , without any farther discourse in our selves , or other search for the occasion of this good will , being drawne unto it by an instinct which may be termed blind : On the contrary we doe hate , if we doe find them different ; and this is it they call simpathy , which is that conformity which we find betwixt one another ; and which indeed is the source of love and not beauty altogether , as many believe : For if beauty were the source of love , it would follow that all faire ones would be loved of all : But we see on the contrary , that not the most faire and the most worthy , but those onely who come neerest to our humour , and with whom we have most conformity , are those whom we doe love best . Here the Druide stopt , and Daphnide began thus ; I must confesse with thankes , reverend Father , that you have at once cleered severall doubts unto me , yet one remaines in which I much desire satisfaction . If it be so that love proceeds from that resemblance that I meet with all in the party that I doe love : How comes it to passe , that the same resemblance does not make him love me ? For , if I do love by this simpathy , and if this simpathy doe come as you doe say , Methinkes it is impossible but that he must have the same inclination unto me , that I have unto him ; My meaning is , that the same Planet must have the same influence upon us both ; yet for all that we see many who doe not at all affect those who are even ready to dye for the love of them . Your doubt , Madam , replyed Adamas , deserves a cleering ; it is very ingeniously moved , and shewes the excellency of that spirit from whence it comes . Be pleased therefore to know , Madam , that as I told you , the soule fancies unto it selfe an Idea , and the most perfect image that it can of this Planet , and of that Intelligence or apprehension which it loves ; but in as much as , to represent so faire and so perfect an Image , the matter is of such an inferiour sort , as it is able to doe it but very imperfectly : It must ensue that this representation is not equally perfect in every one , because the matter of the body is better disposed in some than in others , and accordingly as the soul does find it , so does it worke more or lesse perfectly ; As in painting , if the pencill , and the colours be naught , the Painter must needs make bad work , and but little resemblant unto the thing he would represent , so the soule finding the body indisposed to receive the figure and lineaments , that she would give of this beauty which it loves , the resemblance remaines so imperfect , as the features are hardly knowable : And when this happens thus , doubtlesse he that hath the most perfect representation of this Intelligence , and of the Planet , shall be loved by simpathy of the other who hath it , though ill done : For his soule , though it hath not the representation of this face which it loves , in this body , to the life ; yet does love the Portraiture when he sees it well done in what place soever it be ; but on the contrary , that soule which shall meet with a matter : well disposed , and which by consequence hath the Idea and patterne well represented ; it daigns not to turne its eyes upon the other , either because it scornes it , seeing it so ill made , or because it knowes it not , having so little resemblance ; and from hence proceeds that love which is not mutuall . But ( said Hylas and interrupted ) good Father give me leave to aske you one question : If these loves proceed from simpathy how comes it to passe , that after one hath loved another , he sometimes ceaseth that love ; nay , sometimes to scorne , and often to hate . This question , answered the Druid , and smiled , is a question fit for Hylas , and you may see that this simpathy is a blind instinct , since Hylas loving and ceasing to love one and the same subject , yet he does not know why he does so : But Hylas , I will tell you , to the end that hereafter you may know the reason of those things which you doe so well practise . Imagine , Hylas , that those impressions which the soule makes in her body , by which she represents this superiour beauty of her understanding , and of her Planet , be indeed corporeall : For she drawes the lineaments in the fancy , as a Lover does the features of those he loves in his imagination , and represents them in such sort in his senses , and in his complexion , as she makes his humour melancholy , if she have any influence from Saturne ; and merry , if from Jupiter ; and so of the rest . And afterwards , as we have already said , she takes so great a custome in contemplating and approving these things , as she has made it habituall , which though it be very difficult to change or lose , yet it may be changed and lost . As we see commonly come to passe , in wax and a seale : Though the wax have an impression and figure , yet if one will make a new impression , the same wax loses the first figure , and takes the new ; so the soule having imprinted this Coelestiall Character in the senses , if they through carelessenesse be not pleased with it , or else any new objects make the will rove after them ; it is certaine , these will marke his fancy with another figure , and it will so lose the first resemblance , as that it will retaine no shadow of it ; and then the party who was loved by him , or who loved him by simpathy losing this resemblance which he had , he loseth also the love which it caused . For even as Habitudes , so simpathy , may be lost , and gotten ; but Hylas , if every time you have changed , you have imprinted a new Idea in your selfe , there is none in the world whose impressions are not in you ; so as my daughter may hope that you will be more constant unto her , than you have been to all the world ; not that she merits more then her world of Predecessors , but because she is the last . Every one laughed at the conclusion ; and Hylas had answered , if Astrea had not interposed . I beseech you , Father , said she , if it be so that love doth proceed from this sympathy , how comes it to passe , one should be long acquainted with another without any love , and yet love at last ? The answer which I gave unto Hylas , replyed Adamas , may serve unto this question : At the first , that person had not the Character of the beauty of this intelligence ; and since by a new mark , as with a new seale , he might have it imprinted : but to demonstrate it a little clearer . The soul being wrapped in these bodies of ours , as long as it is there shut up as in a Prison , she does not understand , nor comprehend any thing but onely by the senses by which , as by so many windowes , she come to the knowledge of all that is in the Universe : And she does not onely not understand nor comprehend , but by them ; but also she can neither understand nor comprehend , but by corporeal representations , although she does study and contemplate the incorporeal substances . Hence it comes to passe , that she cannot have a knowledge of things more perfectly , then as the senses present them unto her : and if they be false and deluders , they deceive her , and cause her to be of a false judgement ; as we see in such as are sick , who think meats though never so good , yet to be ill tasted , because their gust is depraved . So likewise , such as have ill eyes , they oftentimes see things double , or of another colour : or yet , though the eyes be good and sound , yet some interpositions betwixt the eye and the object may delude ; as if they look through a blew or red Glass , all they see seems to be of the same colours : A straight staff put into the water , will seem crooked ; and all things greater or lesser , according to the qualities of the Spectacles through which they are looked upon . Now these falsities , being represented by the senses , for truths , the soule which gives credit unto them , is presently corrupted in her judgement , because the things presupposed , and from whence she drawes consequences , are such : The Judgement being made , the Will immediately consents unto it : The Will , I say , which has that which is good for her object , and that which is judged so , or which on the contrary , does fly that which she thinks to be evill . And from hence you may understand , fair shepherdesse , that the reason why sometimes we see one whom we doe not love , yet afterwards do love ; is , either because our eyes and our senses , whose office is to present these things unto the soule , are not faithful in the functions ; or else the Mediums by which they act , have some imperfection which hinders them from doing their duties faithfully ; which imperfections being removed , they come to discover the truth , and relate it unto the soule , which then finding this resemblance , brings ardently to love that which before she saw and did not care for . Diana , who hearkened very attentively unto Adamas : Reverend Father , said she , and smiled , I would gladly propound one question unto you , did I not thinke I should be too troublesome in it : No , said Adamas , whatsoever so sweet a shepherdesse shall ask , I shall answer if I be able : Surely , said she , the wise Adamas is able to answer many more , then such a filly ignorant shepherdesse as I am can aske . Tell me , I beseech you , since love proceeds from sympathy , which is an image represented in us , of that Intelligence and Planet under which we were born ; how comes it to passe , that faire ones are commonly loved by every one ? For it should seem that all those who love , are born under one and the same planet , which we know they are not , being borne at severall times . I ever expected , answered Adamas that this subtil shepherdesse would aske some question which was not common ; but I will try if I can answer it . All fair things , although they be differing , yet have some conformity amongst themselves , as all good things have ; and therefore some have said , That there is but one good , and one faire , after the similitude of which all things good and faire are judged to be such . Now these Planets , and these Intelligences which govern them , are neither good nor faire , but onely as they resemble most the supream good and faire . And though they are amongst themselves separate and differing ; yet they are not amiable nor estimable , but as they are good and fair : And this Goodnesse and Fairnesse having alwaies conformitie , though they be in divers subjects ; it need not be thought strange , if many doe love those persons who are faire , though they be not born under the same Planet , since every one observes in their beauty something which is conformable unto their owne . I am now , replyed Hylas , the most contented man in the world , for I have learned one thing which will be highly advantagious unto me . And you Silvander , said he , and turned towards him , you have reason to be mute at this discourse , for it nothing concernes you . I do not know , answered Silvander , wherein it will much advantage you . O ignorant shepheard , replyed Hylas , didst thou not hear the wise Adamas say , that the reason why faire ones are loved by so many , was , because their beauty had a conformity with all the Planets and Intelligencies ? I heard it very well , answered Silvander ; but what does that advantage you ? In this , replyed Hylas , since I do love so many several beauties , it argues that I have conformity with them all ; so consequently am fairer then you are , who never looks but upon one . I think , replyed Silvander , and smiled , that if your argument be good , you are not onely fairer then I am , but then any in the Country , nay then all , put them all together ; but you must not understand the discourse of the sage Adamas in that sort ; but on the contrary , if you remember what he answered Daphnide , you will finde that it is a signe of a great defect in you , who has the portraiture of your Intelligence and Planet so ill made , as there is not one of these faire ones who does not disdaine to see in thee so great imperfection of a thing so perfect . This moved all to laughter , and Hylas had replyed something in his own defence , had they not risen from the Table , it being very late , and because Astrea did very well remember the counsell which Leonide gave her , to entreat Adamas that he would be pleased to come unto their Town , and offer the sacrifice of Thanks for the fortunate Missletoe ; she took Diana , Phillis , Celidea , Stella , and the rest of the shepherdesses a part , and propounded to them , that since the shepherds had already shewed their forwardness in requesting Adamas to offer this sacrifice ; it was fit they joyned with them in the same desires , and to try if they could carry him with them when they returned . Every one approved of the motion ; and after a consultation , who amongst them should be their speaker , it was agreed , that Diana should be the mouth of the Company , which she accepted of , though at the first she made some difficulty . So then addressing themselves unto Alexis , they intimated unto her their desires of speaking unto the sage Adamas , they desired that it might be by her meanes . Alexis never asking what the businesse was , went presently unto Adamas , letting him know the desires of these discreet shepherdesses . Then Diana in the Name of all her Companions , delivered their Petition in very elegant terms . And added thereunto , that they would esteem it as a high favour , if he would be pleased without any longer delay , to go now along with them ; also did humbly beseech him , to let the fair Druid his Daughter , and the Nimph Leonide , honour the sacrifice with their presence . Unto which supplication , they received this Answer from the Druid : Fair and discreet shepheardesses , your request is so just , and I am obliged so much to see the honour of the great Tautates performed , that upon one condition , I am ready to do as you desire , I am most confident answered Diana , that there is none here , who are not pleased with any thing you shall be pleased to command . I desire then , replyed Adamas , that you will stay with me all this day , that I may take order for all things necessary for the sacrifice , and I promise you that to morrow I will conduct you to your Town : And I shall most humbly desire , that this Lady ( said he , and addressed himselfe unto Daphniae ) will do us so far honour , as to be an assistant at this sacrifice of Thanks , as well to render this honour unto our great Tautates , as to oblige us all , in not parting so much good Company . The condition upon which our Petition depends , replyed Diana , is so much unto our advantage , as we cannot desire a more noble favour . Thus the voyage of Adamas was concluded upon , and he at the same time in order to his promise , beseech'● the fair Daphnide she would be pleased to be an assistant , which she freely consented unto , as well out of her complacency , as out of her great desires to see the manner how these shepherds and shepheardesses do live , of whom she heard so much . Alexis was a little startled at her returning unto her Town , being still in extream feares of being known : Yet seeing it was a thing resolved upon , she dissembled her feares as well as she could . Astrea , after thankes returned unto the Druid for this great favour , she came to rejoyce with Alexis , because they should enjoy her company a long time . 'T is I , fair shepherdesse , replyed Alexis , who ought to rejoyce the most , and , who can most truly say , that I was never better pleased at any thing , since I came from the place where I had my education , than I am in my contentments of seeing you . Madam , said Astrea , heaven forbid I should ever doubt of any thing you say : but I must needs confesse that if I could , it is of this , because I can hardly perswade my selfe that I , inconsiderable I , who am so very unfortunate , should have any thing in me , which can merit , or which is capable of receiving so high a favour . Faire shepherdesse , answered Alexis , you may very well beleeve what I said , for I never use to lie , and beleeve it also , that I had rather dye than either lye or dissemble unto you whom I love so well . Does it please you then Madam , replyed Astrea , that I should beleeve it so ? Not onely please me , said Alexis , but I doe infinitely desire it with all my heart . Then Madam , said Astrea , I would with all my heart also , it would please you to let me live with you as long as I live , which if you doe , you will make me the happiest and most contented woman in the whole Universe . Astrea , said Alexis , and tooke her hand , I am affraid you will quickly repent of this resolution : Did you Madam but know Astreas humour , replyed the shepherdesse , you would never thinke so , for she is of such a Nature that never alters a resolution once taken . Alexis upon this stood still and spoke not , and going a pace or two backe , did looke upon her with the same eye she did , when she commanded her never to see her again , and this thought did so freshly bring into her mind all former passages , as it was impossible for her not to give some knowledge of her selfe , by the teares which trickled from her eyes , which yet she had so much power over her selfe as to restraine after a few drops . Astrea seeing such a sudden alteration in her , was much astonished , as not being able to imagine the cause , nor conceive that any thing she had said could possibly displease her : And in this perplexity they both stood a long while speechlesse ; at last the shepherdesse was the first who began to speake : Madam , said she unto her , I see that you are changed upon a sudden , and I cannot possibly chuse but be exceedingly troubled at it ; if I be the cause , either by my discourse , or otherwise , I doe vow by that soule which loves you above all the World , that I will presently be revenged upon my selfe for it ; if I be not , then tell me I beseech you , if my life can doe you any service , and you shall see there is nothing so deare unto me , which I would not sacrifice unto it . Alexis , knowing her fault , and checking her selfe ; did endeavour to excuse and hide it as well as she could , and therefore with a deepe sigh , she answered thus ; T is true , faire shepherdesse , that the alteration which you observed in my face , did proceed from you , and yet you are not to be blamed , but onely my owne soule , which is too sensible of a thing which your words did bring into my memory : And to give satisfaction unto your perplexity , you must know , that I being brought up amongst the Virgin Druids of Carnutes , amongst the multitude that was there , I made choice of one , whom above all the rest seemed unto me most amiable , and thought my selfe not mistaken in my choice , she being esteemed so amongst all our Companions , and having all desirable qualities which use to create love : She was faire , hansome , and as well extracted as any in all the Country , her wit was sutable to the perfections of her body , everyway accomplished , and all her actions were sweetned with affability and civility ; her sweetnesse flowed so upon me , that I loved her , and because I thought she loved me , I loved her extreamly , and this love came to that height betwixt us , that I could not live without her , nor she without me : Thus we passed over many yeares with abundance of content and satisfaction from each other ; but whilst I thought my selfe more happy in this condition of friendship , than the greatest Monarch can be of his Dominions , this faire one quitted me , and so seperated her selfe from all termes of friendship with me , as she would never see me againe , and without ever telling any cause fell into such hatred of me as she would never come neere me My perplexity at this alteration was so great , and the blow so sensible , as I becoming all sorrow , I fell sicke , and so dangerously , as I beleeve you have heard , that I thought I should never recover it . Now when you fell into expression of your constant and unalterable humour , I remembred the like expressions which this faire and wise Virgin used unto me , and which were so ill observed , and this caused the alteration which you observed in my countenance . Madam , said Astrea , I am sorry that I should be any way the cause of your perplexity ; but I hope you will thinke me innocent , for had I knowne it , I would never have committed this fault : But who would ever have thought , that you who are so faire and full of all perfections , enough to invite and keep the whole world in love with you , should ever find a woman so simple and inconsiderate , as to let a happinesse voluntarily escape her hands , which every one ought to desire and covet ? Oh God! Oh Heavens ! Oh all that 's sacred ! how carefull should I be in keeping so great a happinesse , if Heaven beyond my merit should ever raise me to so high a fortune ? And with how much carefull assiduity should I court it , if by my care , paines , and travell I had any hopes to obtaine it ? But Heaven , which has looked upon me with a frowning eye ever since I was borne , will I feare never be so favourable to me as long as I live . Faire shepherdesse , said Alexis then , let me intreat you , that unlesse you will exceedingly disoblige me , accuse not this faire and wise Virgin of any crime in treating me after this manner : For I cannot endure without much displeasure she should ever receive any blame , for that which is only my fault , and the ill influence of that planet under which I was born . And as to your desire of my succeeding in her place , beleeve it Astrea , it is I that would covet it with any Art , but for one thing which gives me a checke . And most assuredly were it not for that consideration , my desires of it should exceed yours But , faire shepherdesse I fear , that though now at the first , you judge me worthy of your amity , yet when you do particularly know me , your judgement will find it selfe mistaken , and looke asquint at me as this faire and wise one did , whose losse I doe so sadly resent ; and if such a fatall chance should befall me I know not what would become of poore Alexis , being able to say , and truly , that I doe find my selfe so weake against such fatall blowes , as I know not whether my life will last after I have received them . And since it hath pleased the great Tautates to recover me from the danger of the last . I must confesse that my feares of falling into the like , makes me tremble , and turnes my blood to ice . It does not pleas● you Madam , replyed Astrea , I should say that this faire one was to blame in treating you thus , and therefore because I will not upon any consideration whatsoever displease you , I will not say it ; but by your permission I will say , that she will never find such a jewell as she has lost ; and that if Tautates as a most particular blessing would preferre me unto her roome , I would not part from it for a thousand worlds . Ah faire shepherdesse , said Alexis , and sighed , if such a happinesse should befall me , I should vaule your amity at as a high rate , as you can mine : But beleeve me faire one , you know not what you desire , when you desire my amity . I confesse Madam , what you say , answered Astrea ; for the happinesse which I desire is so high , as the weaknesse of my understanding is not of capacity to comprehend it : But Madam , since it is not the meanesse of my merit , what is it which hinders you from doing me this high favour , since I doe call Tautates to witnesse , that if I be so happy as to obtaine it , I will preserve it deerer than my life ; nay , even that life which would be an infinite happinesse , if you thinke me worthy of it . Alexis upon this , swelling with contentment , she tooke her hand , and grasping it a little , said unto her ; faire shepherdesse , remember where we leave this discourse , and we will finish it to morrow , as we goe unto your Towne ; in the mean time , be assured that I have a greater inclination and will to love you and serve you , than you can tell how to desire . The reason why Alexis referred this discourse untill another time was , least lookers on should have any suspition , had it continued longer ; besides , she could not there hide her blushes and alterations in her face , as she hoped to doe by the way , when every one would imploy their eyes in looking at their feet , and chusing the way : And besides that , she intended to advise with Adamas and Leonide what to doe upon this occasion : And by fortune , Hylas , as if he had been some expresse Envoy , came to interrupt their discourse . Mistresse , said he , if you continue talking thus long with this shepherdesse , I shall beleeve you thinke the shepherdesses of this Country more amiable than the shepherds . Never doubt that , said Alexis , and lay the blame only upon Nature which inclines every thing to love its like ; but Servant be not angry nor troubled at it , for I have love enough for you yet . I thought , replyed Hylas , that being brought up amongst the Druids and learned Virgins , you had knowne the Lawes of Nature better than you doe ; but since you come from amongst them so ignorant , I will instruct you Mistresse a little better than they have done . Perhaps Servant , answered she , and smiled , you will lose both your time and your paines as well as they ; and therefore I advise you to let it alone : Yet I cannot endure the wrong you have done me , replyed Hylas , without complaint , since you will not be told of your faults and instructed in your errours . I should be sorry , said Alexis , that Hylas should complain of me in earnest , but I hope he is onely in jest . How can you thinke I should chuse but be angry ? replyed Hylas , when I heare you say that you have love enough yet left for me , after you have loved these shepherdesses ? It seemes I must be contented with the refuse of others , and take what they leave : I do expect , Mistresse , that they should have what I leave , and all reason requires it so . If that be it which angers you , replyed Alexis , and smiled , we shall make all straight . I will divide my amity into two , one half shall be to love shepherdesses , and the other shepherds ; and amongst all the shepherds you shall be in the first place . But of these two parts , said Hylas , Which shall be the prime and the greater ? There is no question , answered Alexis , but it must be that which is to be imployed amongst shepherdesses ; and with reason , because of shepherds , you are the onely one whom I will love : and of shepherdesses , there is not one whom I will not love and serve . Then ( said Hylas ) I must confesse you are in the right , and that I am too blame for accusing you of ignorance , since I see you are more knowing then even Silvander is . Whilst they were talking thus , the rest of the company were discoursing upon severall subjects in the Great Chamber ; and Phillis who had her eye continually upon Astrea , seeing Calidon going towards her , and knowing he had a designe of particular discourse with her , she advanced to interrupt them , and left Silvander alone with Diana ; for as fortune was , Paris desiring to consult with Leonide , he was gone with her to her Chamber , so as Silvander had the opportunity of coming nearer this shepheardesse , with whom Phillis alwayes stayed , until Calidon caused her to go away : And because there was continual contests between them , Mistress ( said she as she went away ) I would not have you think me jealous , so as I dare not leave this shepherd with you ; for I am so confident of my good fortune , and of his shallow merit , as I do not at all fear him : And to shew the truth of my words , I will leave you both together , whilst I go and helpe Astrea in a great Combate which I see she is preparing for , against an approaching enemy ; so without stay for any answer , she went towards Astrea , who imagining the occasion of her coming , took her by the hand , and pulled her so near , as Calion could not well accost her . But that young shepherd who was really wounded with the beauty of Astrea , could not forbeare from coming to her : and because his addresses unto her were known unto Phocion , who liked very well of it , and was advised unto it by Thamires , he thought it no matter , though he spoke unto this shepherdesse in the presence of any other ; and that Phillis perhaps would help him out in the declaration of his minde , because she might think it a match advantagious to her companion . Phocion had already declared himselfe to be of the same judgement , who was held to be one of the wisest Pastors of his time , and Uncle unto the shepherdesse , and who since the death of her Father and Mother , had ever as much care of her , as if she had been his Daughter . Approaching therefore with this assurance unto this faire shepherdesse ; Shall I not be too troublesome ( said he unto her after a salute ) if uncall'd , I make a third in your Councell ? Never Calidon , answered Astrea , for he cannot be troublesome in what place so ere he comes , especially unto us who highly esteem him : I could wish , answered the shepherd , that this Epithete of Esteem , had been changed into Love. Sometimes we doe wish ( said the shepherdesse ) things that are prejudicial unto others , and not advantagious to our selves . I do believe ( said Calidon ) that what you are pleased to say , may fall out in any other occasion sooner than in this which presents it selfe . For , fair shepherdess , give me leave to tell you , that you may believe , my desires are not disadvantageous to you , since the said Phocion is of another judgement : Phocion , who in prudence and wisdome , is reputed for the Oracle amongst all the shepherds of this Country , and who did me the honour to grant my request which I made unto him by Thamires . Also , to say it is any prejudice unto my selfe , it cannot be , for on the contrary I shall never enjoy contentment until it be brought to passe . I cannot tell ( replyed Astrea , with a little anger in her eye ) what the request whereof you speak may be ; But if it be any thing that concerns me , there is none who either ought or can promise any thing for me against my will and consent , since my Father and my Mother , to my sad misfortune , are both taken away . And as to what you say concerning Phocion , you cannot tell me any thing of his prudence and wisdome , more then I do know ; but this does not conclude him and I to be both of the same judgement : and though that his may be the better , yet it must be some time before I can consent unto it Also to tell you truly , I do believe that if this wise Pastor did know my mind , he would quickly change his opinion ; and that is it , which makes me entreat you to change yours ; for if you do continue in it , besides the doing of your self no good , it will draw much discontent both upon your selfe , and me . Fair ones , replyed Calidon , are like unto Gods , they will be overcome by supplications . I cannot tell what fair ones you meane , replyed Astrea ; but I am most sure , that neither your words , nor your prayers , will ever obtaine any thing from me that will please you . Perhaps , said he , that when you see me even ready to die before your faire face , you will not be so extreamly cruel as to let no pitty be found amongst so much beauty . If you continue , answered Astrea , you will make me believe , that you think you are still talking to the fair Celidea . But Calidon , to be free and plain with you ; since death hath taken from me , him whom I desired , I will never give death so much advantage as to desire any more ; do not think but that I do esteem and honour your merit , as much as I do any shepherd in the Country : I do acknowledge my selfe obliged unto you for this addresse , but never thinke that these considerations , or any other whatsoever , can ever make me alter my will : And take this as a Doom written by immutable destiny . Since Astrea hath lost her first Love , she shall not love any other but Tautates , unto whose service she shall devote all the rest of her life . Consider this Calidon , and believe this Prophecy , which if you doe not , time will tell you how true it is , and make you repent of your incredulity . This Answer was so resolute , that Astrea amazed the shepherd , so as she stroke him dum , and could not reply ; and the shepherdesse seeing him in such a confusion , she rose up and left Phillis in her room : Then she went towards Alexis , who seeing her coming , and knowing by her looks that she was troubled , she left Hylas to aske her what the matter was . Madam , said Astrea unto her , with a smile mixed with disdaine , you may think that it is easie for me to support my burthen , but I was never more weary of it in all my life ; for the importunities of these Lovers are abominably troublesome . Calidon knows how to chuse his time , and he knowes how well discourses of Love does please me : I advised him to continue , if he did intend to lose his labour and his time , and that perhaps he thought he was speaking unto Celidea . Then she related unto the Druid all the discourse , and the answer she had given him , with so much passion , as Alexis saw that there was no feare of this Rival . In the mean time , Silvander was with Diana , she sat , and he kneeled , and so over-joyed to see himselfe with her , in the absence of Paris and Phillis , as he could not be thankful enough to Love for so great a favour . Mistresse , said he unto her , How shall I begin to thank you for this high favour , in staying here with me , whereas you might spend the time in talk with these kind shepherds , and fair shepherdesses ? Silvander , said she , though I would oblige you , yet in this I do not do it so much as you say ; for I am confident there is none in all the company , who would not be glad to change places with me : and I sweare shepherd , that I think my selfe so well , as I would not with them . Did I think , replyed Silvander , that your heart is consentant to the harmony of your tongue , I should think my selfe the happiest shepherd in the Universe . If that be all that 's wanting to make you happy , replyed she , be confident Silvander , that then you are as happy as you can wish . What assurance , said Silvander , can I have of it ? You are a person of so much judgement , answered the shepherdesse , as you will quickly find the truth of it , if you will but be pleased to look for it ; or if you could not , what else , do you think could stay me here ? I could find excuses in abundance to go away ; But I rather fear , Silvander , that I am wearysome to you , and that it is onely civility which keeps you here with me : Fairest Mistresse , said Silvander presently , This excess of kindnesse which you are pleased to shew me , does but offend me , since if you have that opinion of me , or think me a man of so weak a judgement , you doe a manifest wrong unto your and my affection ; for certainly I were a man without common sense , if I did not see the perfections of the faire Diana , which every one that sees , confesses , and admires . Is it possible that Silvander should be the onely man that is blind ? Can he not see the Sun when it shines ? But the truth is , I am so dazled with so great a light when I am with you , as I have no eyes but onely to see , nor spirit , but onely to adore divine Diana upon earth , whom I hold transcendent to her in the heavens , since the one is surmounted in Glory by the Sun her brother ; but the other surpasseth all that is in the Universe . Silvander , said the shepherdesse and smiled , I permit you to say what you will of me , who knows well enough what I am : but who would ever have thought , that the wager which you undertook , could inspire you with such fained expressions . But as to your wager with Phillis ; how long shepherd , must I be your Mistresse ? when must I change that Name to that of your Judge ? Those expressions wherewith I am inspired , replyed Silvander , are so full of reallity , as they have no dependance upon the wager : And as for the name of Mistresse , whereof you speake : beleeve it faire Diana , that you may take the name of Judge when you please , but never can shake off the name of Mistresse , which not the wager , nor fiction , but your perfections and my affection have so justly gotten upon my soule . I have formerly told you , replyed the shepherdesse , that I allow you to speake thus untill the wager be decided ; but pray tell me , when shall we all three be discharged of this businesse ? For it has continued so long that the term of three Months is almost doubled . For my part said Silvander , I shall neither prolong nor retard the time , being assured that come when it will , I shal not alter my condition . Do not talk of the future , said Diana , but with doubt , since none but the gods can tell what it will produce , but tell me Silvander , shall we imploy the afternoon in ending the difference ? I conceive it a convenient opportunity , and we shall have as good assistance , as we can desire . Silvander knowing that he could not hope to live with her in such freedome , when this fiction was taken away , he made a stop , and did not returne an answer to the shepherdesse , which she perceiving how he was perplexed , it did the more assure her of his affection ; but feigning , as before accustomed ; why do you not give me an answer , shepherd , said she , would you have us take this convenient opportunity , or would you have it deferred untill to morrow when we are at our owne Town ? See what a tractable Judge I am , I refer it unto your will. My Judge , said Silvander , and smiled , before I give an answer I beseech you let some Articles passe betwixt us ; promise me that your judgement shall passe to my advantage , and that the thing which is most pleasing to me , may not be forbidden me , and then if you please I will receive your doome before I depart from this place . My judgement , said Diana , shall be just ; and as for the forbidding which you so much feare , let me understand what you meane , and I will answer you . Silvander then assuming a more serious looke : I never had the least doubt , said he , but that you would be most just ; but give me leave to tell you , that extream justice , is extreame injury ; and because you desire an exposition upon my second request , I conceive Mistresse , continued he , and smiled , that it is best to defer the businesse untill another time , to the end , I may have the more time to informe my Judge : Upon this , they were interrupted by Adamas , who invited Daphnide and the rest of the company to goe and walke ; for the heat of the day being over , it was more pleasant abroad than in the house . And most of the company being desirous to take the Aire , the delightsomenesse of the place inviting them , they all set forward , some singing , and others discoursing upon such subjects as best pleased them . The Cavalier who was close by the Temple of Astrea , taking the same way that Paris went , he came present to the bridge of Botereux , and a little after to the height of the Plaine which discovered the Castle , and great Cittie of Marcellies . The Country seemed very delectable unto him : For on the one side he saw the fertile Hils of Cousant , which from the tops to the bottomes were enricht with many Vineyards , and upon the tops of all , great Woods , which Nature had placed there to fence them from blustering winds ; The Plaine extended it selfe as farre as Mont Brison , and following those delightfull Hils enlarged it selfe towards Surida , Mount Round and Feurs , with so many little Rivolets and Lakes , that the variety made the prospect beyond imagination pleasant : And because the way in which he was , conducted to Marcellies , and his face being that way , it was the first place his eye fell upon . The Castle , scituated upon the point of a Rock , which made it obvious to the eye , and seen farre , did presently bring into his memory , the place where he first saw Madonthe : For its grandure , its Towers and magnificence of structure had a great resemblance of the place where she dwelt . This Memorandum brought into his fancy the many pleasing passages which formerly he had seen with her , and the extream perplexities and sorrows he had sustained since his disgrace : And because this comparison could not chuse but much trouble his mind , this poor Cavalier was constrained to lite from his horse , and rest himself under the first shade he found , where leaving his Horse with his Servant , he went under a shady tree , he lifted his eyes up to heaven , & stood so ravished in contemplation , as he could neither hear , nor see anything about him The Servant , who did exceedingly love his Master , and was sorry in his soule to see what a miserable life he lived , did heartily curse love , and her that was the cause of it . By fortune at the same time , hearing a voice , he began to listen , and stepping a little neerer saw a Cavalier complaining against the ingratitude and inconstancy of a Lady . And because he thought this would be a good excuse to make him retire from his sad thoughts . Sir , said he unto him , hearken I beseech you unto the Cavalier is singing who is neer you . Away , away , said he , I care not for medling with the matters of another : Dost thou not thinke I have enough to doe with my owne ? The businesse of another , Sir , replyed the Servant , may doe good if good use be made of them : Upon this they hearkned , and heard the Cavalier singing a very invective song against his owne Lady , and against all others . The one Cavalier hearing the other blame all women against reason for the fault of one was much offended against him for it , taxing him with indiscretion and injustice : And thinking that if he should suffer it without revenge , and let such blasphemies passe unpunished , he should commit a great fault against the faire Madonthe : And therefore he would presently make him eat his words , and cry mercy for the injurious language he had uttered ; but upon better consideration he thought it more expedient to give him occasion of seeking Combate ; for , said he , if he be couragious , he will resent the offence I shall give , and require satisfaction , and if he be a Coward , he is not worthy my fighting with him . In this resolution , the Cavalier rose up , and turning towards the other Cavalier , after he had a little considered what he should say , he sung in as loud , and distinct a voice as he could , a song which intimated , That since he saw how inconstant his Lady was , it was his part either to die , or else cure himselfe with disdaine of her . This being distinctly heard by the other Cavalier , he could not chuse but thinke that these words were intended against him . And being one of the most couragious Cavaliers in all that Country , he tooke it for such an affront , that without more adoe , he pulled downe his Helmet ( for he was armed Capape ) and went through the Wood to the place from whence the voice came . The other , who expected to see what effects his answer would produce as soone as he saw him coming , and being resolved that if he did not resent his words , he would adde such as should provoke him to fight But the arrogance of him with whom he had to do was such , as he needed small provocations , as well because he was confident of his own strength & skill , as because he was Nephew unto Polemas , whose authority was so heighted since the departure of Clidemant and Lindamor , as he was neere the capacity of making himselfe absolute Lord of the Segusians . The name of this Cavalier was Argenteus ; he was taller than the common height , and so well proportioned every way , as it was easie to judge him a man of great strength and courage . He had long courted one of Galatheas Nimphs , and whether it was true or no , I know not , but so it was , that he thought she loved him : her name was Silere , one that was very faire and highly hansome ; but when he was urgent with her for some testimony of her good will , and when she denied him , he according to his arrogant humour would needs use a kind of authority over her ; which she taking very ill , she chose rather to break quite off with him , than any longer to endure his arrogancy . He seeing himselfe deceived in his hopes , fell into such a passion of anger against her as he conceived an extreame hatred against all women whatsoever for her sake , and ever since , did vent the most bitter invectives against them , that he could invent . Argenteus then , according to his custome , arrogantly approaching the other Cavalier without any salute or action of civility , was it to me Cavalier ( said he ) that you intented your song . The Stranger who naturally could not put up any incivility , and being already ill satisfied with him ; Take it as you will , said he unto him , I perceive by your armes and your language , ( said Argenteus ) that you are a Stranger : For did you know me , you would give me another answer ; but since it is so , either get upon your Horse , or else be as you are on foot , and I will make you know your folly and rashnesse . Then lose no time ( said the Stranger ) but on foot let us end the difference : Upon this he stept into the high way , he drew his sword , and stood in such a bold posture that Argenteus judged him to be a brave Cavalier . When they were ready to begin fight , they heard a great noise of Horses and Coaches , which came from Marcelleis straight towards them . This moved Damon to say , that he thought it better to goe into the Wood , and let the Company passe , least they should be interrupted : But Argenteus who did imagine that it was Galathea or Amasis , and was very desirous to shew his valour : No , no , Cavalier , said he , never let us hide our selves but when we do ill , and therefore as you say , let us lose no time , unlesse your heart faile you to maintaine your quarrell My quarrell , said he is so just , that though in other occasions I had no courage , yet I should in this , not only against you , but against all men living . But if as you say , ill actions ought to be hid , I know not a place dark enough to hide yours , who maintaines a thing so unjust , and so unworthy the name of a Cavalier , in blaming Ladies whom every Cavalier is obliged to maintain , serve , and defend . Alas my good friend , said Arganteus , and mocked him , how long have you been a high-way Orator : ▪ It is with this , said he , and shewed him his sword ; that I use to speak ; and if you have courage , you shall find that I can doe better then you can speak . Upon this , they fell on very furiously , and as stout a Combate it was , as could be seen betwixt two valiant Cavaliers : They were no sooner warmed in the fight , but all the company , whom they saw coming , arrived at the place : And because the Combat was in the high way , and every one knew Arganteus , they stopped to see what would be the issue . Galathea , who was in the Coach with the Nymphs , did hate the arrogance of Arganteus , and they all wished he might be punished for it by this stranger . But knowing his great valour , strength and skill , they were much afraid he would be too hard for this unknown Gavalier , though his hansome presence and good beginning got him a good opinion amongst them . Galathea seeing Polemas near her Coach , called unto him , and asked who it was which was fighting with Arganteus , and what was the cause of the quarrel , and whether it were not best to part them ? To which he answered , That it was injurious to hinder them from ending their difference , since they fought upon equall terms , and without treachery : And as to the Cavalier and their Quarrel , he could meet with none that could inform him , but the servant unto the stranger . Polemas answered thus , because he was very confident in the valour of Arganteus , and that the stranger would not be able to resist him : and he was very desirous that Galathea might see the valour and courage of those that had relation unto him . But she according to the curiosity of all Ladies , being desirous to know who this stranger was , caused his servant to be called unto her , whom she asked who that strange Cavalier was , and how the quarrell began . The cause of their quarrel , Madam , answered he , is very just on my Masters side ; For he hearing that other Cavalier speaking very ill of all women , he could not endure it , as thinking it against the honour of a Cavalier : But as for telling you who he is , I am sorry it is forbidden me ; yet I assure my selfe , that as soon as the Combat is ended , he is so civil as to satisfie your demands . Polemas laughed to hear him speak thus , and in mockery said unto him ; well said my good friend , thou art in the right , when thou saidst , my Lady should know , when the Combate is ended ; for his Epitaph upon his Tomb will tell her . Sir , said the servant to him , if my Master had not come off a more dangerous enterprise then this , he would never have been able to come so farre as he hath done upon this he retired to the place where he stood before . During this discourse , the two Cavaliers continued the fight most furiously ; and Damon had such a desire to come off with honour , as there was not a by-stander , who did not esteem him a very brave Cavalier , especially Galathea , and her Nymphs , in whose eyes might their contentments be seen , when Damon got any advantage , which they would not dissemble though Polemas stood by , because it was their cause in which he fought . It was now near half an hour since they first began blows , theirs Arms were broken and shattered in several places , when Argantens felt himselfe something faint , and was not so nimble , nor laid on such vigorous blows . On the contrary , Damon did not onely seem hearty and fresh , but did rather increase in vigour and agility , which did exceedingly trouble Polemas , but more Arganteus , who did now begin to esteem his enemy very highly ; but presenly after , the strangers sword did reach his body almost at every blow , so as Arganteus fainted down right , either by reason of the losse of blood , or greatnesse of his wounds . Now Polemas did heartily repent that he did not part them at the beginning of the Combate , and wished that some good genius would move Galathea to interrupt them : she who perceived how Polemas was troubled , although she did not love him , yet would give him this satisfaction in respect of the service he did her Mother ; and knowing no better way to part these Cavaliers , then by entreating them her selfe , she came out of her Coach , and withal her Nymphs came to the Combatants ; At the very same time Arganteus not being able to sustaine himselfe , fell on his knee , and seemed as if at the sight of these Ladies , he had done it purposely to ask them pardon for the injury he had done unto women . But because Polemas thought Galathea too slow , and that his Nephew who drooped already , would be quite dishonoured if he stayed any longer ; he made a sign unto some of his servants , who presently gallopped , and fell upon Damon , who never suspecting such treachery , nor had so much as looked back but for the cry of Galathea and the Nimphs , towards whom turning his head , he saw seven or eight Cavaliers coming towards him with swords in their hands , and menacing him . All he could do , was to recoil unto his servant ; but his courage was most high and admirable since coming out of this Combate , after which he stood in need of rest ; as soon as his servant brought him his Horse , he vaulted into the saddle without any stirrup ; and he stood in need of all his agilitie to save himselfe from the hurt they would have done him ; for he was no sooner in his saddle , and the bridle in his hand , but he had them all upon him , do what Galethea could , who was much terrified with all her Nimphs amongst all the horses . As for Polemas , he faigned that he never saw the confusion , being with Arg●nteus , and taking order concerning him . In the mean time , these Cavaliers did so assault this stranger , as though at two blowes he sent two of them out of the Combat , yet could he not prevent a wound in his shoulder , and his horse from being killed under him , with several blowes which they gave him in his flank . The stranger perceiving him to faint under him ▪ let go his stirrops , and jumped nimbly upon the ground , which helped him very well , for the Horses of his enemies would not come near unto his being dead ; yet it was impossible to save himself long , without some unexpected helpe . The Nimph who saw such base injury done unto this Cavalier , and not being able to endure it , she cryed , and threatned the men of Polemas ; but one amongst their who commanded the rest , and to whom he had made a signe , knowing his masters will , and seeming as if he did not heare Galathea , did still command them to kill the Cavalier ; when , as fortune was , one of the Lions of the Fountain of Loves Verity , seeking for his prey came amongst the horses . This Lion was so great and terrible , that all the Horses when they saw him come amongst them , took such a fright , as there was neither Cavaliere nor Servant that could be master of his own , but all ran away . That of Polemas and the strangers servant , getting the bridle in their teeths , they ran as far as the Town of Boen , no Bridge , no Gate , no Hedge , nothing could stop them ; those that stayed with the Coaches , took such a flight , that they never stayed till they were above a league from the place , where they were overturned , and all the Coaches and Harnesses torne in pieces ; so as it was a thing impossible to bring them back that day : as for Arganteus , they had set him on horse-back , but he was not able to hold himselfe on , so as being forsaken by all those who held him , at the first start of the horse he fell down , and so unluckily , as he broke his neck : Thus ended the proudest , and most arrogant Cavalier in all the Country , and his horse by fortune running away for fear , and almost over the stranger , he ran him through the body with his sword , and he fell down dead by his Master . The Nimph thanked God for this encounter , for she knew that the Lion would not doe any harme , being so inchanted as he could not offend any , but those who would try the adventure . And yet presently after she was driven into feare ; for the Lion who came onely to seek for his prey of food , seeing the strangers horse dead , he began to eat upon him : But the Cavaliere having received so much good fortune from him , thought it a kind of ingratitude to seen him torn in pieces without defending him ; he went towards him with his sword drawn , which the Nimph seeing , and fearing lest the Lion being provoked should hurt him , she cryed out , and entreated him not to go any further : But he could not endure this indignity , he went straight to the Lion , but because his back was towards him he would not strike him behind , and made him turne the other way : The furious beast , seeing himselfe threatned with a sword , he leapt aside , as if he would have run towards the Nimphs , which the Cavalier fearing , he was much more exasperated to interpose betwixt them , so as the Lion who was still before him , began to roar out extreamly , beating his taile against the ground , grinning with his teeth and sparkling eyes , he seemed as if he would presently fall upon him , and but for the inthantment , doubtlesse , he had ; But that force being above his , he was constrained to turne aboue , and went to feed upon the horse of Arganteus , of which after he was satisfied , he carried part of the rest , according to his custome , unto the other Lion which guarded the Fountaine . The Cavaliere seeing the Lion going towards Arganteus , and fearing lest he should devour his body , he stood by it , and guarded it , not being willing the Corps of so crave a Cavalier should be abused ▪ But when he saw him gone , then he went to the Nymphs , who having beene Spectators of all his generous actions did highly esteem him . He addressed himself first unto Galathea imagining it to be her , as well by her Majestical deportment , as by the honour which all did doe unto her ; and after civill salutation , he beseeched her to pardon the inconveniency which upon his occasion she had received . I am very sorry Sir for yours , answered she , and extreamly angry against the indiscretion of those who have so unworthily and inconsiderately assaulted you in my presence ; but I promise you , Sir , that besides the correction which you have given them , I shall cause them to be punished according to their merits . Madam , answered the Cavalier , I should be very sorry that any who are in your service should receive any displeasure by reason of me : I desire rather to serve them all , and beg your favour upon them , Madam , and beseech you not to refuse it at my request Sir , said she , it must be you that must forgive them , since it is you whom they have offended ; It is not the part of these Ladies and my selfe to deny you any thing you shall please to aske , since you have so well defended us against this discourteous Cavalier ; and would have defended us from the Lyon ; but we will speake of this another time . In the interim I thinke you have received a wound in your shoulder , it is requisite the blood should be stopped , untill we come to a place where the wound may be dressed . The wound whereof you speake Madam , replyed he , is but a scratch ; and all that you please to say I have done for you , is farre short of what low , and which I would most willingly pay in your service : But since all your company is scattered ▪ I beseech you give me leave to conduct you unto some place of safty , for I perceive this Country is not without very dangerous Beasts , so as it is not safe to go without good guard . Galathea smiled , and said : I perceive Sir that you are a Stranger since you doe not know this Lyon to be inchanted , so as he will doe no harm unto any unlesse unto such who will try the adventure of the Fountaine which he guards , and had you not provoked him , he would not so much as have looked towards us . I could not endure , said he , that he should tear my Horse in pieces before my face , much more that Cavalier , who though indiscreet , yet was very valiant and couragious . Silvia , who passed behind this Cavalier to looke upon his wound , tooke notice that it bled still which caused her to say unto Galathea ; Madam , you talke too much unto this Cavalier , for he bleeds very fast : Then they went all unto him , and almost by force bound up his wound with their Handkerchers and made him a Scarfe to hold up his arm . Then Galathea conceived , that since their Coaches came not , that it was the best course to walke gently unto Mount Verdan , where they might conveniently stay , doubting that the Coaches were overturned and broken : And because the way was but short and very faire , all the Nymphs approved of the motion ; and therefore the Cavalier tooke Galathea by one arme , and Silvia tooke her by the other ; and all the rest followed , discoursing upon nothing else but the valour and merit of this Stranger : some extolled his combate ; others blamed the wrong that had beene done him ; Some admired his boldnesse , and others could not highly enough esteeme him for defending his dead Horse , and his intention to defend the Corps of Arganteus ? But all desired most passionately to know who he was , such extraordinary favour had his valour purchased him amongst the Ladies . He had not yet pulled up his Helmet , and walked on as if he did not intend it ; when Silvia observing the curiosity of all her companions : Is it not strange Madam , said she , that we should be so much obliged to this brave Cavalier , and neither know his Name nor his face : If you please , we will make tryall of his courtesie as we have already of his valour : for he walkes on with his Helmet downe as if he were yet in hand with Arganteus . The Cavalier not staying for Galatheas answer , answered : For my face , Madam , it shall not be concealed from you if it please you ; but as for my name , I beseech you let it be concealed still , because I am sure you know it not . To which Galathea answered ; You may , noble Cavalier content us in both , if you please , and indeed you ought not to make any difficulty of it : For since you say we doe not know it , you may shew it and satisfie us , and yet it is no more known than before . I see Madam , replyed he , that it is an easier thing to vanguish Cavaliers , be they never so valiant , than to defend ones selfe against faire Ladies . I will therefore addresse my selfe unto supplications ; and of two things which you aske I will satisfie you in one presently , and beseech you to d●●er the other untill we come to Mount Verdan . It shall be then , replyed Galathea , upon condition of granting one thing which I will aske you . There is nothing Madam , which you can command , replyed the Cavalier which I will not obey , and satisfie withall my power . Upon this , lifting up his Helme , he appeared to be very faire , he was young , and his paines in the combate had put such a fresh colour in his cheekes , as none could by his face see the sadnesse of his soule ; and this was the reason , that all seeing him so very faire , they were the more impatient to know who he was : And had they not seene the aged Cleontine coming with a great number of Virgin Druids , with some of the Vaci and Eubagi most certainely they had gotten him , not onely to tell his Name , but also what fortune brought him thither : But he answered , how one ought never to despaire of assistance from heaven , especially when one has right on their side . Whilst they were talking thus , the sage Cleontine was come so neer , as Galathea stepping a little before , received her in her armes , and held her so whilst she said ; What doe you thinke Mother of the Equipage in which we come ? I doe not thinke you expected us in this manner I did not expect Madam , said Cleontine , that you should take so much paines as to come so farre to see me , for when you have any service for me , you may command me to come unto you ; but you doe honour our great Tautates in condescending unto so much humility , as coming unto this sacred place , where it pleaseth him to render Oracles . I must confesse , said Galathea , that my design was to come hither , but not so soon . Upon this Galathea saluted the Virgin Druids ; and afterwards , continuing her way towards Mount Verdan , and not seeing Celidea amongst the rest , she asked where she was : Madam , said she unto her , never was a more happy marriage , than that between Thamires and her ; and I doe not thinke that any who sees them but doe desire to marry : And what 's become of Calidon , said the Nymph : Oh Madam , answered Cleontine , he is perfectly cured of the disease which she caused in him , he has now no other thoughts but of marrying Astrea . How , replyed the Nymph , will Calidon marry Astrea , and is she consenting ? who is it that makes this match ? It is , said she , Phocion , Uncle to Astrea and Thamires , who is very solicitous in it , but I am affraid it will hardly be a match : For Astrea is so averse unto it , as they will have much adoe to get her consent . And why , said Galathea does she love any other Shepherd ? We do not heare , replyed Cleontine , that she loves any yet , for she is too busie in lamenting her losse of Celadon , and erecting him a Tombe . What is become of that shepherd , said the Nymph : I thinke Madam , said Cleontine , that about seven or eight Months since , he was drowned : And why , said the Nymph , doe they make him an empty Tombe ? Because Madam ( said Cleontine ) that the learned Sarronides and Druids tell us the spirit of him who dies , will wander and walke many ages if those who survive doe not pay the office of Sepulture : And because the body of Celadon was not found , they erected him this empty Tombe of which I told you : How , replyed Galathea , when he was drowned , and his body lost , was it never since found ? Never Madam , said Cleontine , that we could hear of , and it is to be beleeved that all the shepherds about used all endeavours possible ; for never was any shepherd in this Country more beloved , nor any truly more deserved it : And Madam had he been so happy as to be known unto you . I am confident you would have thought him so . And as I hear , this shepherd had a long time beene a devoted servant unto Astrea , but carried the matter so close and discreetly as none could perceive it ; and the lesse because it was unlikely ever any love should be betwixt them by reason of an inveterate enmity that had long been betwixt their Fathers : And because close and smothered love is alwayes most violent , probably so was theirs , both in that respect , and in respect of both their merits : For I dare say Madam , and with abundance of truth that I never in all my life saw a fairer nor more accomplished shepherdesse . Now Phocion , who is her Uncle , and who , as next of kin , has the care of her , would gladly marry her unto Calidon , who indeed is a very fine shepherd ; but there is so much difference betwixt him and Celadon , as it is very unlikely , that shepherdesse will ever consent especially having yet Celadon so fresh in her memory ; yet Calidon still hopes , and keepes as close to her as possibly he can ▪ As for Thamires , he lives the most happily and best contented of any man in the world , and sayes that the scars of Celideas face being testimonies of her vertue , doe make her so faire and amiable , as he cannot desire her otherwise ; and in this contentment , he is so well satisfied , as he cannot be an inch from her : I am very sorry she is not here , that she might have the honour of kissing your hand , as much disfigured and ill favoured as she is . But Astrea , Diana , Phillis , and other shepherdesses of the neighbouring Towns , are the causes of her missing this honour , having yesterday invited her to visit the Daughter of Adamas , who is returned from the virgin Druids of Carnutes , and reputed one of the fairest Ladies , and the most discreet in all the Country . Perhaps , said Galathea , Celidea will return at night , then we may see her . I wish it , Madam , answered Cleontine ; but I am afraid that Thamires who accompanies her , is the cause of her stay ; for it being late , he will not let her travell , because he is extreamly careful of her health ; besides , I know the venerable Chrisante will not let her part from Bonlieu . Thus Galathea , without seeming to take any great notice of things , gleaned from the discourse of Cleontine , all the state of Celadon , and of his love ; yet much wondring that none should know what was become of him . Then considering with her selfe that this shepherd not being in this Country , she was to blame in accusing Leonide , she intended to call her unto her again , and in order thereunto resolved to passe by the house of Adamas , as well to bring her away with her , as in hopes to meet Astrea there , of whom she had heard so much , to the end she might judge , whether her beauty was such as might invite Celadon so much to slight hers . In these thoughts she could not refraine from sighing very loud , which Cleontine observing ; Oh Madam , said she , why do you sigh ? Is there any thing which troubles you ? Galathea having no mind she should be the secretary of her thoughts , answered her ; I sigh Mother , to think of Clidemant , you know where he is , and there are many occasions of danger to cause feare of his being well . It is many dayes since either Amasis or I heard from him ; and of late the Vaci tell us , that when they look into the intrals of the Victims , they find the most noble parts defective : Moreover , I have had some very horrid Dreams , and believe it , these things much trouble me . My Mother also , who is fuller of apprehensions then I am , hath thought it fit we should offer some sacrifices , and that I should come to consult with this Oracle , whether I intend to come at my return from Bon-lieu , where I am going to offer some sacrifices unto the Gods in lieu of her , who this morning designed it her selfe , but being prevented by some intervenient and important businesse , she commanded me to go in her room . Madam , answered the sage Cleontine , our Great ●autates , is so transcendently good , that when our sins doe call for chastisements , he gives us advertisement of it , to the end that the feare of future evill may make us turn to him , and that with sacrifices , supplications , and amendment , we do appease his anger , and divert the punishments from us . And therefore , Madam , these advertisements are not to be despised ; for if they should , it would make his hand more havy upon us , for having so little care of his advice : Let Amasis and you , lay these things to your hearts , since it is to be believed they are not without great reason . Examine well all your actions , and if upon a strict survey you finde any that is not good , reprove them your selves , and not tarry till Tautates make you more sensible of them : Afterwards make a strict inquisition what is done in your house , and if you find any offences in it , reform them so as they may be no more committed : Then let your eye be over all the Country , and diligently inform your selves what abuses are predominant and used there ; chastife those that are the Authors of them ; for that state where vice goes unpunished , and vertue unrewarded , is very near desolation . Know Madam , that the Prince and the State are but one body , whereof the Prince is the head And as all the paine which the body resents does come from the head , so all the paine which the head endures , does proceed from the body : My meaning is , that as Tautates does chastise the people for the fault which the Prince commits , so he does punish the Prince for those which the people commit . This Madam is the counsell which I give unto you , and which my profession would not suffer me to be silent in ▪ Galathea thanked the sage Cleontine for her prudent and religious admonitions , promising her , not onely to observe them her selfe , but to acquaint Amasis with them , that she also might follow them : Afterwards , she related unto her the accident which had hapned , and how much it troubled her ; for besides the death of Argenteus , the insolency of Polemas in her presence was very distasteful to her , so as it wounded her to the very soul . Madam , answered Cleontine , suddain passions are often to be excused , because they are often not in our own power ; and if we do not bear with one another in the infirmities of our humanity , how should we thinke Tautates will bear with us . But said Galathea , for Polemas to doe thus unto a stranger , one that had right on his sight , and in my presence ; let me tell you Mother , that it is a boldnesse which proceeds from something else then courage , and induceth me to thinke , that he who dares do these things does think he may do something which is worse . Indeed , said Cleontine , when a subject does faile in that respect which he owes unto his soveraigne , he does it either out of defect in his judgement , or else because he thinkes himselfe so powerfull , that he feares not not any displeasure , and therefore it concerns him to take good heed . With such discourse as this , they came to the house of the sage Cleontine , into which Galathea entred , as well to rest selfe as to get the strangers wounds dressed , unto whom all the Nymphs could not do too much honour , nor shew too much demonstration of good will : especially Silere , who when the time was , would have been sorry for his victory , before Arganteus transgressed the limits of his discretion ; but since his love was turned into disdaine , she fell into so great a hatred of him , as she had courage to look on him when he was dead , without bestowing upon him one single tear ; so much did the present injury deface the memory of all his past services . The Cavalier was presently disarmed , and searched by the Chyrurgions , who found onely one wound in his shoulder , which was so slight that they made no matter of it , onely advlsed him to keep his bed that day , by reason of the losse of blood . Galathea desiring to offer the sacrifice which she resolved upon before she went from the place , she sent to provide bulls and other things necessary against the next morning : Also she resolved to enquire of the Oracle , and the Cavalier beseeched her , that he might consult with the Oracle also , and joyn their sacrifices together : She was pleased to gratifie him so far , as to permit him , although it was not altogether the custome : In the mean time , they sent out every way to enquire of their Coaches , and the servant of the unknowne Cavalier . After they had dined , and every one expected to heare some newes of those that were thus scattered , Galathea sitting on the Cavaliers bed-side , and seeing all silent in the Chamber , she said unto him ; Although , sir , we are much obliged to you for the Combate you undertook against the insolent Arganteus , yet you are in one thing obliged unto us ; for when we entreated you to pull up your Helmet , and tell us your Name , and what fortune brought you into this Country ; you were pleased to satisfie us in letting us see your face , but the coming of the sage Cleontine hindred you from answering the other part of our desires ; but since we have seen your face , it does the more inflame our desires of knowing unto whom we are so much obliged ; and what was the cause of your coming hither : And all this , that we may the better serve you in any way we are able . Now is the time convenient ; there is no feare of any prejudice to your wound , and therefore we hope that you will satisfie our desires . Madam , answered the Cavalier and smiled , Does the demanding of a thing make it a debt ? Sir , replyed the Nymph , It is the peculiar priviledge of Ladies in this Country ; and you know that every one is obliged to the observation of the Lawes belonging unto that Country wherein he is . 'T is true , Madam , said he , but my greatest difficulty is , not without reason ; That I cannot imagine you should take any delight in hearing the disasterous fortune of the most miserable Cavalier that lives , if it be living , to consume his life amongst all the misfortunes and miseries that a man can possibly meet wi●hal . Let not this be any difficulty , said Galathea to him , since in acquainting us with your misfortunes , we are desirous to serve you , and may help you . Madam , said he , If my misfortunes be contageous , we had abundance of reason to fear them . No , no , Sir , replyed she ; let every one beare their owne burthen , and I am sure there is none in all the company but thinkes their own the greatest : open therefore your wound unto us , sometimes one may meet with another , who is able to give unexpected remedy . It is not the hopes of any Remedy , replyed he , which will move me to shew mine , for I know there is none but death : But it is onely , Madam , to obey you , and satisfie the curiosity of these Ladies : Then raising himself up a a little in his bed , he began thus : The Sequell of the History of Damon and Madonthe . I Should thinke that I had great reason to complain against my sad fate , which hath so incessantly pursued me ever since I was bome , at least ever lince I knew my selfe , if I did not consider , that those who complaine and murmur are sinners against the great Tautates , as if we were not all his , and would not suffer him to have the free disposition of his owne , and all that is in the Universe : This consideration has often tyed my tongue , when extremity of sorrowes would have moved me to murmu● against my Fortune ; yet if in the violence of my paine it be permitted to let go some sad sighes , wonder not Madam I beseech you if in the sequell of this discourse you observe me sending forth some sad sighes at the memory of so many misfortunes ▪ And beleeve , that if it were not your expresse command , I should not relate my miserable life , the memory whereof cannot chuse but make my wounds bleed afresh . Be pleased to know then , Madam , that my Country is Aquitane ; I was educated by King Thorismond , one of the greatest Princes that ever reigned over the Visigots : A Prince so good and just , that he got the peoples love as much as if they were Visigots . This King raised his Court unto a higher pitch of glory than any other neighbouring Kings , both by his arms , and the civility of those that were about his Person : We were a jolly company of young boyes brought up under him with as much care and indulgency , as if we had beene his owne : Of this Volley was Alcidon , Cleomer , Cel●das , and many others who all became very brave and gallant Cavaliers ; it was my fate to be brought up amongst them , and I may say , that this education was the onely peece of good fortune that ever I had . My Father , whose name was Beliantes , and who by his vertue was raised unto great Authority about Thierry , he left me an Orphan in my cradle , there begining the fortune which ever since hath pursued me : For , not being willing I should ever arrive unto that credit which my Father had gotten , she deprived me of it when I was sucking my Mothers brest , and presently after tooke away my mother also , and made me mourn in my cradle . At my coming out of my infancy , I cast my eyes upon a faire Lady , whose name I desire to conceale , as well as my owne , because I would not discover all my misery . Nay , nay , said Galathea , we must needs know both her name , and yours also ; for there is nothing you can tell us which we more desire . Then , said he my name is Damon , and hers Madonthe . How , replyed the Nymph presently ; Damon who served Madonthe , Daughter unto the great Captaine of Aquitane , whose name was Amorant , and killed in the Battle of Attila upon the body of the valiant King Thyerry , and whom Leontidas would have married to his Nephew ? Are you that Damon , who out of jealousie fought with Thersander a little before the death of Thorismond ? I am the very same Damon of whom you speake , replyed he , that is the most unfortunate Cavalier that lives , or ever did live : You doe infinitely astonish me , said she , for every one beleeves you to be long since dead , and that you sent your servant with a Hankercher full of your blood , unto your Mistresse , or rather unto the wicked Leriana , as a testimony of your death . T is true , replyed the Cavalier with a deep sigh , but fortune intending to persecute me more yet , would not let me go so good a way : Truly , said the Nymph , many are deceived ; for the opinion of your death is spread all the Country over , and nothing is thought more certaine . I do remember , that when the newes of your death came hither , and relation was made of your Love , of your Jealousie , and of your death , many did pitty you , not only because you were dead by so ill a way , but because you did not live to see the revenge which was upon the wicked Leriana , every one thinking that your fidelity and your affection did merit so much satisfaction before you dyed , as to know the innocency of the poore Madonthe . But how was it possible you should be saved from that most desperate danger ? Madam , answered the Cavalier , since I perceive you are informed of all passages as well as my selfe , I will only relate unto you what hath chanced unto me since my combate with Thersander , and so abridge a great part of my dysastrous life . The truth is , I received in the combate which I had with Thersander very many wounds , and amongst the rest two very great ones , which put me into good hopes of dying , having no desire to live , since she for whose sake onely my life was deer unto me had so cruelly betrayed me . In that designe , I took the blindest way I could chuse , thinking that when my blood failed me , I should end this miserable life ; and in this resolution , when I found my selfe begin to faint , I commanded Hall●dine my servant to carry unto Madonthe the Ring which I tooke from Thersander , and unto Leriana my Hankercher full of my blood : The one , to shew unto her whom I loved , that she was to blame in preferring one before me , who did lesse deserve it , and the other to glut the cruelty of Leriana . I perceived by the answer which Halladine gave me , that if I had followed his directions he would have gotten me unto some place where wholesome remedies might have hindred me from what I desired , my death . This conceit , and finding my selfe faint , did make me strive to get unto the River of Garrone , and by chance I came unto a place where the bank was very steep , and under it so full of points of little Rocks , that I thought when I fell I should certainly be dashed in pieces before I came to the water ; but my faithfull Servant whose eye was never off me , perceived my designe , as I thinke by my eyes which perhaps were startled at the horrour of death , and to prevent it , stepped neerer , and catched hold of me . But see Madam , what a man will doe that is resolved to dye : I forced my selfe so suddenly and vigorously from him , as I fell , and never touched any of those sharp Rocks , because I over leaped them : Thus Fortune was pleased to save me against my will , and my extreame desire of dying may be said to be the cause of my not dying . My Servant cryed , and ran presently about to looke for me at the bottome , and finding me neere the side , he took hold of me ; but the stream was so strong as it pulled him into the water after me , and it was a very miracle that he escaped drowning , for the place was so full of weeds as his feet were intangled in them ; but it is to shew others that the Gods never forsake those as are faithfull to their Masters ; he was so intangled that he lost me , and knew not what was become of me , for I being further in the water than he , the stream was so strong and impetuous , as it carried me away , sometimes under , and sometimes above the water , neer halfe a mile from the place ; and doubtlesse I had beene carryed into the Sea , had I not been stopped by some Fishermen , who by fortune were upon the River in their little boats : They spyed me afar off , and not knowing at the first what it was ; a desire of gain moved them to separate , some one way , and others another , to be sure of catching me ; but when I was a little neerer them , they plainly saw that I was a man ; and then , besides assurance of booty , a charitable disposition moved them unto their best endeavours , and with a long hooke catched hold of my clothes , and then pulling me into one of their little boats , they carried me on shore , where laying me along upon the sand , and stripping me , they perceived that I had severall wounds , and that they were fresh ; at this they were much astonished , and much more when rifling my pockets , they found a good quantity of money , and on my fingers three or four Rings of good value : Upon which , one of them said , that this day was either their enriching for ever , or else their utter undoing : For , said he , here is riches enough to serve us all as long as we live : But if ever this come to the eares of justice , it will be said that we killed him , and condemne us for not revealing it ; so as if we conceale it we are made for ever , and if revealed we are all undone , all of them apprehended the same , and knew not what course to resolve upon ; at last , one of them having a little more resolution than the rest : Brothers , said he , let us bury him , let us share and keep the riches which Tautates hath sent us , & not reveal it unto such as who doubtlesse will take them from us ; we know that we are not guilty of this mishap , and since we are not , be assured that God will protect the innocent , and therefore let us divide what we have found , and live happily all our dayes after it . As soone as this motion was made , it was consented unto by the rest , and presently they fell to divide , but in the first place they made a grave , in which they would inter me , and till then would not divide , to the end every one should worke at it with the better will. Whilst they were thus busied , there was an old Druid , who seeing these Fishermen afar off , he had an opinion that they were dividing their Fish ; this Druid was a holy man , lived a very godly and exemplary life , and fasted almost every day and therefore he was loved honoured and reverenced by every one . This grave old Druide , had in his younger dayes followed the glistering follies of the world , as others did ; but having found them all to be but empty pleasures , he retired himselfe from the frequent society of men , and lived in a little Cabin upon the top of a Rocke close besides this River , and that he might the more freely be devoted unto his contemplation , he devested himselfe from a good estate which was descended unto him from his Ancestors an action which brought him so much esteem in all the Country , as he was reputed , loved and feared as a sacred Servant , and reall friend unto Tautates . This Druid then , spying these fishermen digging in the ground , he came unto them , and they were so busie at work , as he was very near them before they saw him , and so near , as he could see a naked body , riffled from its clothes ; I know not which were most astonished , they in seeing him so near as they could not hide my body , or he in seeing as he apprehended , so many murderers . For he verily believed that they had killed me ; and the rather , because coming nearer , he saw the blood fresh ; for blood ran still out of my wounds , as fresh as if the wounds were newly given . When he was come up unto them , and saw these wounds thus fresh , and them bloody , he began to reprehend them very severely , and menace them with the punishments of God and men . Doe you think , wicked wretches as you are , said he unto them , that though you should hide this body in the very center of the earth , Tautates would not discover it to the sight of all ? Can you think this blood does not cry to heaven for vengeance ? and that you can fly into any any part of the earth where justice will not find you ? How durst you for a little miserable gaine which will deceive you , commit such an execrable wickednesse ? These Fishermen , who were not of any wicked temper , as afterwards they shewed , did bear a very great respect unto this Druid ; fell down upon their knees before him , protested themselves innocent of the blood , told him how they drew the body out of the water , what their design was , that they had no arms to make these wounds , and that if they had been guilty , they could easily have fled when they saw him coming , and passed unto the other side of the River , but they stayed still , and would stand upon their justification . The Good man considering all these circumstances , he began to think they spoke truth ; but the better to know it , he came unto my Corps , and seeing the wounds so fresh ; Doe you tell me , said he , that you are innocent of his death ? We do sweare it , said they , by the sacred Missleto : Then , said the Druid , you may doe well to looke out for the Murtherer , for doubtlesse he cannot be far from hence ; and beleeve it , if you do not find him out , you your selves will be accused for it : And because I would not have the innocent punished , and the guilty go free , where are his clothes which he had when you first found him ? The Fishermen , as if they had been already in the hand of the Judge , and never thinking upon their resolution , they did not onely produce what the Druid demanded of them , but also the money and Rings , and all that they found . Then the good Druid , said unto them ; Now friends , I doe thinke , you really innocent , since you doe so freely produce these pretious things ; be certain that God will assist you both in this occasion and all others . Then presently falling downe upon his knees , and making a signe unto them to doe the like . Oh great Tautates , cryed he out , and lifting up his hands and eyes to Heaven ; Thou who hast a particular care of men , we beseech thee to turne thy vengeance from us for the death of this Man , and let thy infinite goodnesse forgive and amend them that did commit this sinne . And because my wounds still bled , he commanded them to wash me , and then do that charitable office which they had begun in burying me : According to his command , they did wash me , then he asked of them a peece of money , which he intended according to the Custome when any was buryed , to put into my mouth : The poore Fishermen did all as he commanded them ; and the good old Druid , weak though he was , did take me in his arms , and thought that he found some heat in me , which made him lay his hand presently upon my heart , which he perceived to move and tremble . Courage , my Children , said he , I hope this man has life enough to cleere you from the Calumny which may be laid upon you , and to lay the fault where it rightly deserves , for he is yet warm , and I perceive his heart to beat : Then letting my head hang a little downe , the water came out in great abundance , and the good Druid bound up my wounds with Hankerchers as well as he could ; then he commanded them to make a devise with their Oares , whereon they might carry me with more ease ; and whilst they were working about it , the good Druid went to seeke out some hearbs by the bank sides , which he knew were good to be applyed unto my wounds , and which would a little freshen and invigorate my spirits ; he was not long about them , but bruising those Simples betwixt two stones , he put some of them into my wounds , and applyed some to my heart , and presently the blood stayed : Presently after , I began to breathe , and my pulse came unto me , whereof they were all so glad , that after thanks unto the great Tautates , they carried me upon their Oars into the Cell of this good Druid , and laid me upon a good bed , where one of his Nephews used sometimes to lye , when he came to visit him ; for as for himselfe , his bed was onely a few dry leaves without any order or delicacy . I was all the rest of the day and never opened an eye , or gave any signe of life , but onely my breath and my pulse : The next morning about breake of day my eyes opened , and I was never in my life more astonished , than to see my selfe in that place ; for I remembred the Combate which I had , and my resolution of throwing my selfe into the River ; but I could not possibly imagine how I should come there . I continued long in this thought ; at last , the room growing lighter , and the little loophole which was in lieu of a Window being towards the sun rising , I looked about , and the sight made me wonder more , for my Chamber was onely a Cave , the roof Rock , and Ivie my hangings : Seeing all these things as I lay on my bed , I endeavoured to raise my self a little , the better to consider them ; but I was not able , both in respect of my weaknesse , and also by reason of my wounds . Bening then forced to lie still as I was , and as they had laid me , I began to put my hand to the places where I found my paine , and finding the Napkins and such other things as they had applyed unto me , I was still more amazed . Then , not being able to imagine how all these things should come to passe , I began to think upon such stories as I had heard of concerning Water-Nymphs , and Goddesses , who dwelt in Rivers , almost condemning my selfe of incredulity that I had not believed them , and now thought that this place could not possibly be any other , then one of their habitations : But as a wandring mind does usually rove immediately from one thing to another ; I presently began to think upon the injuries and ingratitude of Madonthe . The memory of which went so near my heart , as it forced from me so deep a sigh , as the good man of God heard me ; for he was set at the door , attending till it was time to come and see me . As soon as ever he heard me , he came into the Chamber , and without saying any thing , after he had a little looked upon me , he went and opened the window wider , that he might the better see in what condition I was : Afterwards coming to me , feeling my pulse and my heart , and finding me much amended , did seem to be very glad of it : Then sitting down in a Chaire which stood by my beds side , and looking a while upon me , he began thus to speak . My Son , since the great God hath made his love unto you evidently appeare by sending you such unexpected Assistance , you are the more obliged unto th●nkes for so great a mercy and favour , and to be obedient unto whatsoever he command● : For as the acknowledgement of favours received from him , does invite his hand unto more liberality , so ingratitude provokes him to slack his mercies , and in lieu thereof , to chastise . Take good heed of this my Son , and let us see how you will expresse your thankes by your words , and with what demonstrations you will acknowledge the particular Cure which hath been over you : upon this he was silent to see what I would answer . This good old man , had a very venerable and grave aspect , a pleasing look , a sweet Physiognomy , and so mild a voyce , as it seemed as if some God had spoken by his mouth : But yet my amazement was so great , as it was long before I returned him an answer ; He fearing that it was my weaknesse , or the pain of my wounds , which hindred me . Son , said he , if your paine and weaknesse will not permit you to answer ; yet make a sign in testimony of your desire , and God will so well accept it , as he will give you further strength . Then recollecting my spirits , I forced my selfe to answer him with a feeble voyce , in these words : Father , it is not the wounds of my body hath brought me into this condition wherein you see me ; but it is the wounds of my soul , which expecting no other cure or remedies , but such as death useth to give unto those that are miserable , made me look for an end of my life from a River , which it seems is so pittilesse , as she will not not afford me that help which she never denyes unto others . These things are still in my memory , but I cannot tell how I came out of that River wherein I threw my selfe ; nor how I came into this place , and in your presence . Son , replyed the Druid , I perceive your crime , and the favour of Tautates are greater then I did imagine them : For I had an opinion , that some of your enemies had thus used you , and that the great God had saved and delivered you out of their hands but for ought I see you would have procured your own death , a sin so great & execrable both unto God & man , as his mercy is infinitely abundant in not chastising you in his anger ▪ Fratricide & Patricide are ●innes of a very high strain , because they are neere unto us : How monstrous then is the murther of our selves , since none can be so neer us as our selves are . Madam , should I relate all his instructions I should be too long ; and he would have continued longer , if he had not been prevented by the Fishermen who came into the Chamber , and brought with them a man tyed with cords , so as at the first I did not know him , as well because my mind was distracted another way as because he looked with a strange affrighted looke , and his habit had so disguised him , as he was much changed . As soone as ever he saw me , he would have falne upon his knees , but he could not because he was bound . At last looking more earnestly upon him , and hearing him say A● my Master , my Master , I knew him to be Halladine my Servant : You may imagine Madam whether I was amazed to see him in that condition ; for I could remember how I pulled him into the water , and thought he had been drowned but I was much more amazed when I heard one of the Fishermen addresse unto the Druid , & assure him , that this was the man who had brought me into the condition I was , and that he was not content with what he had done , but he was looking about for the corps that he might hide it and his wicked act together . The good old man would have spoke , when I interrupted and told him ▪ No , no , my friends , you are mistaken , he is innocent , he is my Servant , and the most faithfull Servant I ever had , set him at liberty I intreat you , and let me imbrace him once more . The poore men wondered to see me hug him so affectionately , and he falling downe upon his knees at my bed side , with eyes showring tears , he was so transported with joy , that he could not speake : But when he was unbound , I embraced him as tenderly as if he had been my borther . I was extreamly desirous to know whether he had delivered my message as I commanded him , and how he came to be brought thus unto me , but I durst not aske him , least I should discover what I desired to keepe secret . The Druid who was discreet and wise did perceive as much ; For presently upon it , seeming as if he would go and enquire the manner of their meeting with this Servant , he went out of the Cell , and carryed with him all but us two . My curiosity would not suffer me to be any longer without asking him whether he had seene Madonthe , what she and Lerian● had said and done , and how he fell into the hands of these men ? He answered me a farre off that he had accomplished my commands , and failed in nothing , that all those who heard of my death , did extreamly lament me , that had he thought to have found me alive , he would have brought me an answer unto my letter ; but being desirous to doe me the last service he could ; he came to looke for my corps along the River side , that he might give it buriall , intending afterwards to retire himselfe from that Country and all habitable places : And this morning going along the River side , he met these Fishermen , of whom he enquired for what he sought : And they , after they had looked upon him , and whispered a while together , they fell upon him and bound him , as I saw he was ▪ thinking it was he who had treated me in that manner ; that doe all they could ; he would not tell my name , nor give them any light by which they might know whom I was ▪ But Sir , said he , I beseech you by what good fortune came you hither , and what good God was it that restored you unto life againe ? Then joyning his hands together , and lifted up his teare swelled eyes to Heaven ; for ever happy may he be , said he , that did this good worke . Halladine , my Friend , said I unto him , I thanke thee heartily for thy good will , and I am very glad thou hast not revealed my name , for I would not have any know me to be alive : And as to thy question , how I came hither , you must enquire of some body else than me , for I am as ignorant as thou art . And yet let me tell thee , that though Heaven has preserved my life against my will , I cannot chuse but thank it , since I can by thee heare of Madonthe , Madonthe whom I beseech the Heavens to preserve , and unto whom I wish all happinesse and contentment . Oh Heavens ( said Halladine ) is it possible you should continue still in this errour ? you have little reason to make that prayer for her , or ever to remember her , unlesse to detest her and to be revenged both of her , Leriana , and Thersander : And were I as you , I would doe it , and be as eager to displease her as you have been to do her service . Were 't thou , as I , replyed I thou wouldst not give harbour unto any thought so ill ; and be assured that were I not confident thy language proceeds from thy love unto me , I would never looke upon thee againe with a good eye , so extreamely contrary are thy thoughts unto mine ; and therefore if thou wilt continue , with me unto the end of my dayes ( which will beere long : if it be as I desire ) never offer any such language unto me againe , nor against a person whom I love , as she deserves above all the world . Upon this , I was so weake that I could say no more ; for whether it was my sudden surprize of joy to see Halladine , or my anger to hear him utter such language , I cannot tell , but my wounds began to bleed so fresh , as I grew cold and pale , and almost without pulse . I perceived it , at the beginning of my talke , but because I did not much desire to live , I would not speake of it , and but for Halladine who tooke notice of my changing colour , doubtlesse I had then put an end unto all my miseries ; but that faithfull Servant ran presently to the Druid , and told him : He who during all the time of our talke , was preparing what he thought best for the dressing of my wounds , and stayed but for the terme of fifteene houres , before he would apply the first plaister , he came presently into the Chamber , and finding me all in blood , did conceive that some extraordinary emotion was the cause of it ; yet not seeming to take any notice of it then , but alter he had carefully dressed me , and made me take some broth , he shut the window , and bad me rest a little ; for this second losse of blood had brought me so low , as I was not able to lift up my hand . In the meane while he took Halladine aside , did put into his hands all that he had taken from the Fishermen , and enquired very particularly who I was , and by what accident I came to be in that condition , and thereupon related unto him all circumstances , how I was saved . My Servant gave him very many thanks for the assistance he had shewed unto me , and assured him , that he would not be sorry for the paines he had taken ; conjured him by the great Tautates to continue it , and that both God and men would reward him for so good a worke ; as for the other question which he asked him , they were things he durst not answer without my permission , because I had expresly forbidden him ; but he might assure himselfe , I was such a one , as when he knew me , he would not repent of his paine and time imployed in my service ; all he could say , was , that I was one of the principall men in all Aquitane ▪ Is he then a Gaul , replyed the Druid , and not a Visigot ? Most true , replyed Halladine , but he was brought up by the King of the Visigots in his house : It is enough , said the good Druid , all I desire to know more , is onely what beliefe he has in the great Gods , for I tooke notice that he is extreamly troubled in his mind , and most assuredly , the mind must then be cured before the body can . Indeed , Father , answered Halladine , you have rightly observed his distemper , for never was mind more possessed with a deepe melancholy , than the mind of this Cavalier : And for my part I beleeve there are onely two remedies to cure him . What doe you thinke them to be , asked the Druid ? The one , said Halladine , is God who is able to doe any thing : Then replyed the good old man , we must have recourse unto God , and pray unto him to direct us in his cure ; but what is the other ? Death , said Halladine : Still I see no way , said the holy man , but to have recourse unto God. And since this time , he had so great a care of me , as he would never be from me , at least as little as possibly he could : And one day when he perceived me to be a little better , he used so many arguments unto me , and alledged so many reasons as in conclusion I did acknowledge that nothing did come to passe but by the appointment of God , who loving us better than we can do our selves , it is to be in common reason supposed , that whatsoever he does is to our advantage , though the Physicke he gives us be sometimes bitter , and hard to be swallowed . As soon as I was grounded in this knowledge , I presently rejected my barbarous resolution of dying , and resigned my selfe so into the hands of great Tautates , as I began to think all things sweet since they came unto me from the Soveraign goodnesse . This resolution did operate so well , that in a little time , I was past danger , and within a few dayes after that , so recovered , as I wanted only a little more strength ; which indeed by reason of my losse of so much blood , was so great a want , as I must refer it unto time for my recovery . During which time , having nothing to busie my selfe in , but my owne thoughts , I was most commonly out of the little Cell , under the excuse of taking the fresh Air , though it was only because none should interrupt me . The good old man spent most of his time in prayers and contemplation ; and Halladine went out unto the neighbouring Townes and Villages to provide Victuals , and other necessaries , whilst I in the meane time , was upon the top of the Rock , looking alwaies towards the place where I left Madonthe . As soon as it was day , I was alwayes wont to leave my little Cell , and crawl a weak march to the top of this Rock ; where sitting upon a mossy Cushion , I summoned into my memory all passages unto that very time , not forgetting neither my good fortune , nor my bad , which went deep to my heart ; for the misery past did wound me , as much as the misery present ; and I resented the happinesse which once I had , and then had not , as a losse which was presently ravished most injuriously from me After dinner , retiring my selfe under some Trees which made a pleasant shade not far from the Cell ; there I contemplated the miserable condition unto which fortune had reduced me : my own miseries , and the happinesse of another did equally offend me : the one , by my own resentment ; the other , by envy and jealousie of that contentment which was ravished from me . But after Supper , walking along the River side , my contemplation was busied in consideration of those miseries which might fall upon me for the future ; and what little hopes there was of preventing them , so as all my dayes journey was divided into three kind of considerations ; the morning , in things past ; the afternoon , in things present ; and the evening in things future : and the last of these would last so long , as they would take most of the night ; being invited thereunto by the solitude of the place , or by the silence of the night , or by the pleasure I took in thinking upon my displeasures . For , Madam , life was a thing of so little value to me at that time , as there was nothing I desired more then to see the end of it : And being now resolved to use no violence against my selfe , I wished that some accident or other would be so friendly to me , as to doe that good office for me , without my contributing unto the homicide of my selfe : And I had an opinion , that if sorrow increased on , as it had done of late , it would doe the worke for me ; so as I suffered this opinion to sway so much in my mind , as I could seldome begotten unto my lodging , unlesse the good old man or my servant , came to fetch me . This kind of life , was so agreeable to my humour , as I was oft in a mind to quit both Arms and Fortune , and stay here all the rest of my dayes . And in order to this designe , I acquainted my servant , advising him to retire himselfe with those goods which fortune had given me , which I would freely bestow upon him , if he would leave me in this place where I would despise fortune , and bid her defiance . But Halladine in a flood of teares , could say nothing else , but that nothing under heaven should separate him from me , unlesse onely death ; and that he wished for no greater wealth then to serve me . Then presently after he had gotten me to bed , and hearing me sigh he came unto me ; and since he perceived I could not sleep , he said thus unto me ▪ Is it possible , Sir , you should harbour such strange thoughts of ruining your selfe ? Ah my friend , said I unto him , I shall not be so ruined here , but griefe and sorrows will find me out . And so they may very well , sir , ( said he unto me ) as long as you doe thus forget your selfe , and what you were wont to be , in so much as you will not endeavour your happinesse , and try if you can restore your selfe unto that state which you have lost . Halladine , ( said I and sighed ) It is the height of imprudence , to attempt things impossible . Why , sir , said he , should you give the name of impossible unto that which you have not tryed , nor has any reason to be so perswaded ? For my part , I have such an opinion of my selfe , that any thing which a servant can doe is not impossible ; and I am much more certaine , that whatsoever any Cavalier in Europe can obtaine , you can if you will. If this Thersander who is the cause of your misery , had this consideration , he would attempt to remove you from Madonthe . And why should not you doe as much for him ? you were once in her favour , and he removed you ; and believe it , sir , so may you him ▪ for that which has once been done , may be done againe . Dost thou not know , ( said I unto him ) that Madonthe loves him ? Yes , said he , And did she not once love you ? But now , answered I she wishes me ill . Have I not seen , sir , answered he , her scorn him , and scorn is much further from love then hatred ? Hatred , replyed I , is further from friendship then scorn : 'T is true , replyed he , but there is much difference between love and friendship ; for Love is more proud , and never looks upon things that are despiseable , but alwaies upon the rarest , highest , and most estimable things . And this is it which makes me thinke , that Madonthe after she had scorned Thersander so much as she did , and afterwards did love him ; so she may as well you , against whom she had onely hatred , but never the least shadow of scorn . Friend , replied I , It is the love thou bearest unto me , moves thee to talke thus in my advantage . I talk , Sir , replied he , as any that is without passion may : Well , said I unto him , what is it thou wouldst have me do ? My affection , sir , said he , is it which moves my tongue ; and I beseech you sir , receive my language as proceeding from thence : And since you command me , let me tell you , I would have you assume the same kinde of life you were wont to live , and try if any happy encounter will help you to recover that happiness which is ravished from you : For I cannot see how it should any way advantage you to stay here : I have ever had an opinion , that Madonthe does not hate you ; or if she doe hate you , yet that she does not love Thersander so well as you imagine : or if she doe love him , yet as she has changed once , so she may change againe : For I have heard say , that the whole world is nothing but change ; but say she should change , and yet believe you dead , this change would not availe you at all ; whereas if she doe but see you , it is impossible but she should revive her first sparks of good will unto you . Put out a Candle , Sir , and bring it to another that is light , you shall see how suddainly it will light againe : The heart of one who once loved , is of the same nature , when it comes in the presence of the person loved ; whereas absence puts all hopes out , and is the very ruine and death of love . Well , well , Halladine , said I unto him , we will thinke upon it , and see what the heavens will advise us unto ; then turning me about , I seemed as if I had an inclination to sleep ; and yet it was onely because I would not heare any more disswasions from my solitary humour : but the Candle being put out , and I not being able to sleep so soone , I began to consult and consider upon the reasons and arguments which Halladine urged ; and finding them upon serious consideration to be very solid and good ; I was almost in a mind to leave this place , being especially invited unto it out of a puissant desire of dying . For I hoped , that being in quest after adventures , I might perhaps meet with one that would bring me to my death . Besides this , I considered that it was impossible for me to stay long there and not be known , since certainly those Fishermen would be blabbing out all they knew of me : And being not far from the place where Thorismond kept his Court , I could very hardly conceal my self any longer . These considerations , and some others which I will omit , lest I should be too tedious in my discourse , did move me to take the advice which Halladine gave : And as soon as it was day I walked , then told him that I would take his counsell ; and that he should look out to buy Horses for himselfe and me , also to provide me Arms and other things requisite . Away he went immediately , the gladdest man in the world to see me in this mind : and though he made all the haste that possibly he could , yet he stayed some twelve or fifteen dayes before he could get my Arms fitted unto my directions . During his absence , I grew more solitary and private then before , in so much as the good old man did wonder at me . I must confesse , that at this time , I often disputed with my selfe , whether I should break Prison , and shake off my shakles or no , and using such arguments as might be urged by Generosity unto a man of courage , I was a while staggering in my resolutions . But this all-commanding Love , whom none is able to resist , unlesse by flying , did out of spite , load me with new Fetters , and renewed my chains by new meanes , so as I plainly saw there was now no hopes of ever having liberty . The Fishers , Madam , with whom I often talked when they came to see me , as well to know how I did , as in gratitude for the money which I had given them for their paines : and because they carried their Fish once a week unto the Town where Thorismond dwelt , to sell them there , they would oftentimes bring me the news of the Town . There was one amongst them , who was elder then the rest , and shewed to have more wit , of whom I used to enquire ; and asking him what was the talk of the Town , he answered , that all the talk was of a great Lady , who was brough to bed of a Childe ; and because the Lawes of the Visigots was to punish such by fire , she was condemned unto it . Observe , Madam , how the heart will sometimes soretell such things as it feares : and though I did never in my life , see any action in Madonthe which could in reason move me to suspect her guilty of such a fault ; yet I did presently think it was she ? And for more assurance , I asked him the name of this Lady , but he told me that he had forgotten it ; yet he assured me she was one of the principal Ladies who was unmarried . Then did I take my suspitions for certainties , when I reflected upon the kindnesse which was betwixt her and Thersa●der ; and because I would have no notice taken of my displeasure , I was constrained to leave their company , and retired my selfe under some Trees that were neere the house ; and there being alone , oh what contrariety of thoughts came into my mind to torment me ? My vexation or rather my rage that I had been so extreamly guld , moved me to a desire to revenge for this injury : But how suddenly did I check my thoughts when I considered my affection unto her : I must confesse , that stifling all thoughts of revenge , I could not restraine my teares , which flowed most abundantly when I thought upon the miserable condition unto which Fortune had brought me : I had continued longer in this Labyrinth of confused thoughts , if Halladine who was returned , had not come to fetch me away . At first when I saw him , I did imagine that he had something to tell me , but durst not , yet since the old Fisherman had broke the ice , I was so bold as to aske him . Come Halladine , said I unto him , hast thou provided Armes and Horses ? Yes Sir , said he , all are ready , and I thinke you will be well fitted ▪ I have brought the Horses hither , but I have left the Armes at the Townes end , where I have caused them to be locked up : Thou hast stayed so long , replyed I , as I was almost out of all patience ▪ But good Halladine , I charge thee upon thy Fidelity , to tell me truly , hast thou heard any newes of Madonthe ? Shall I tell you Sir , said he what I know ? With all my heart , replyed I , for I doe extreamly desire it ; I feare , replyed he that I shall but vex and grieve you Sir , if I should . Oh Heavens , Halladine ( cryed I out ) thou hast told me enough , my suspitions are all truths ; Is she condemned to the fire for having a Child ? tell me truly . Whosoever told you so , replyed he , told you the truth ; but Sir , how came you to know it ? The Fishermen , replyed I , who use to goe and sell their fish , are my informers : But Halladine I conjure thee to tell me all thou knowest , and conceal not any thing , as thou lovest me . Sir , said he , since you are pleased to command me with so many asseverations , I will ; though I know that this new Newes will vex you as much , as it ought to doe the contrary . Then he related unto me , how since the workmen required so much time , before they could finish my Armes , he thought that he could not spend his time better , than in going to Court , being confident that I would be glad of newes at his returne ; that being there as privately as possibly he could , he was put unto no great matter of paines for newes , because Madonthe was the Towne talke all over ; that Leriana was her Accuser , and that Leotaris and his brother would maintaine what Leriana said , concerning her and Thersander . How , replyed I presently , is it possible that Madonthe should looke so low , as upon a man so base ? Halladine , who thought that this consideration might make me scorne her . Yes Sir , said he , it is so held for certaine , and considering what proofes Leriana makes , none beleeves the contrary . I must confesse Madam , that hearing this newes confirmed , I was so astonisht at it , as but for Halladine , I had falne to the ground . At last , recollecting my selfe , and retiring a pace or two , I folded my armes one with the other , and lifting up my eyes to heaven , with a deep sigh I said : Oh God , how deep are thy judgements ? and by how many strange wayes dost thou discover truth ? Then standing a while silent , as ravished with admiration , at last I broke out againe . Oh Madonthe , is it then true , that you have made choice of Thersander , and preferred him before me , was your spirit so low , as to make him Lord of your will , whom your Predecessors did highly honour in making him their Servant ? Is is possible that generous heart which heretofore I have seene in you should be thus changed , As not to die rather than endure the shame of such a choice ? Oh God , oh Heavens , why would you infuse such a base dissembling spirit into so faire a body ? After this , I stood a long while silent , as having so much to say , that I could not speake at all , resembling a bottle that is full which will not come out but with some difficulty . Halladine who considered my affection , thinking to comfort me , and seeing me so long silent , he took occasion to speak unto me . Had I thought Sir , said he , that this news would have relished so ill , you should never have known it by me : Why Halladine , said I unto him couldest thou ever thinke I would not be sensible of her shame whom I loved above all the world ? And why should you doe so Sir , replyed he , since she proves a person who has given you occasion to hate her above all the World. Love , replyed I , is greater in me , than any wrong can be in her , and dost thou not know that the wound which is once made will never heale ? If maladies may be cured by Antipathy , and contrary medicines , replyed Halladine , then that love which was caused by vertues and favours may be cured in you by the injuries which you have received from her , and by the knowledge of so foule a fault . That which causeth love , said I unto him , is fate and destiny unto whom the heavens have submitted it , and therefore there is no thought that it will change , untill the very heavens and destiny themselves doe change : And as for matter of shame I am resolved to be her Champion against all those who shall oppose her fame with any Calumny . Heavens forbid it Sir , said he unto me , for you will have to deale with two of the sturdiest Cavaliers in all Aquitane ; besides you will too apparently wrong your selfe , and exceedingly offend a just God in maintaining a quarrell that is unjust . As for the valour of Leotaris and his brother ( said unto him ) it is not unknowne unto me , and it shall not be that which shall divert me from the Combate : But as to the offence which you mention to be against God , I doe referre it unto him , since it is his pleasure to make me love Madonthe so passionately , as it is a thing impossible for me to doe otherwise . Good Sir , said he , will you offer to imploy your courage in taking arms for the defence of one who has most unworthily used you ? are you not sensible of such injuries , and would you have all the World take notice of this insensibility ? Doe you not remember how insupportably rigorous she was to you , whilst she was in the arms of Thersander , and loaded him with more favours than he could desire ? Will you against all reason expose your life in defence of one who to content another , scorned you ? Shall it be ever said that you did unjustly arme your selfe to preserve the pleasures and delights of Thersander ? He would have continued longer had not I interrupted him . Enough , enough Halladine , said I unto him , no more of this language to me ; the stone is already throwne , and it cannot be recalled ; I am fully resolved upon it , all that thou hast said or can say , cannot unresolve me When I doe thinke upon Madonthes death , and that I shall never see her more whom I doe love so well ; when I consider the paine and confusion in which she is , and the shame which is prepared for her , and when I doe remember , it is she whom Damon hath so long served , and that she must now be throwne into the Fire . Oh God , oh Heavens , Halladine , dost thou thinke I am able to indure it ? and can any injury or scorne hinder me from giving her all the assistance I can ? No , no , Halladine , Damon must either cease to live , or else he must not cease from doing what is his duty : It is the duty of a Cavalier to relieve afflicted and distressed Ladies , whether this Lady be accused justly or unjustly God knows ; as for us we ought rather to think the best , than to suspect the worst : And since Leriana is her accuser , I must thinke Madonthe wronged , knowing the extreame malice which she beares unto her ; I will therefore render Madonthe this proofe of my affection . I know , Halladine , thou wilt say that she will thanke me no more for this service than for others she hath received from me but , friend , it is no matter if she do not ; I shall satisfie my duty in it , and then I have the recompence I expect . My Servant seeing me so fully setled upon it , he told me , that since I was so resolved , he could doe no more but pray unto God for a blessing upon my intentions and endeavours ; but if I would execute my designe , I must not lose a minute of time : For the last hour which the King had given unto Madonthe , would expire to morrow by noone , and that from the place where we were , the neerest way was five Leagues at the least unto the Towne of Tectosages , and above eight Leagues to passe by the place where my Arms lay ; so as it was full time to depart that very hour . Upon this intelligence , I resolved to take Horse presently ; and least the good old Druid should make me lose any time , I thought it best to depart without acquainting him untill afterwards , and then if I proved victorious , I would make my excuse , and thanke him for the great obligations wherein I was bound unto him . I tooke Horse then , and made all haste I could to the place where my Armes lay , I tryed them , and found them to be very good and fit , they were blacke , and on the Shield a Tyger feeding upon the heart of a man with this Motto . Thou giv'st me death , and I sustaine thy life . Then , without more delay , I rode to the Town of Tectosages , and made such haste , as I came a little before noon : I alighted , to give my Horse a little rest , for indeed he was weary ; and this might well have been Madonthes ruine ; for when I came to the lists , I found the Combate already begun , but one Cavalier against two : and certainly had I stayed never so little longer that Cavalier had dyed , and Madonthe been convicted ; for he fell into a swoon when I was entred not ten paces into the lists ; and had he falne before I had entred , the Combate had been ended , and it would not have been permitted me to begin it againe : But God was pleased I should arrive so opportunely , as the innocency of that Lady was made known : For to omit the particulars of the Combate , it will suffice to tell you , that it pleased God to give me victory over these two valiant Brothers , who were overcome rather by the innocency of Madonthe , then any strength or virtue in me , unlesse so , that being armed for the life and honour of my mistresse , the whole Universe could not resist me . Thus I was victorious ; and when I least though of it , the truth was manifested ; Leriana detected , Madonthe cleared ; the Childe known to belong unto one that was Neece unto Leriana : and to be briefe , all things so cleared , that the wicked Leriana was cast into the same fire which she had prepared for Madonthe ; Madonthe set at liberty , and I the gladdest man that ever was , to see she had beene wrongfully accused : and that though she had injured me , yet it was without the least staine unto her honour or chastity . This was such a high contentment unto me , as I esteemed all the paines I had taken in her service , more then recompenced . Seeing this thus settled , and thinking it not expedient to make my selfe known , untill I knew a little better whether or no she loved Thersander ; or whether all that I had seen concerning it , was onely the artifice and subtilty of Leriana , I went unto her scaffold , to know whether I could serve her in any other occasion : She gave me many thanks , and had two requests unto me ; the one was , to tell her who I was ; & the other , to conduct her unto her house : As for telling her my Name , I excused it as well as I could ; and as for conducting her , I said I would , upon condition it might be presently : And because at the same time , a throng of Ladies came to congratulate her delivery , and also because I feared the King would cause me to declare my selfe , also because I had some wounds which required dressing ▪ I went into the croud and so stole away ; so as every one being diverted another way , none took any notice which way I went : And so I came to the place where I left my servant , where binding up my wounds as well as I could , and letting my Horse graze a little , I got up againe , and went to my good old Druid . I forgot to tell you , Madam , That meeting a man going to the Town , I entreated him to make my excuse unto Madonthe ; and , lest she should think me uncivil , I feigned to be engaged another way by promise , but if she had any further service to imploy me in , she might hear of me towards Mount d'Or , and that I would still weare my ensigne of a Tiger . My designe was , to make her believe I was gone that way , though I did not intend it , least the Kings curiosity should be such as to find out who I was . I cannot , Madam , expresse unto you , with what joy the good Druid received me , nor his thankes , when he knew the cause of my voyage , and the successe and service I had done Madonthe in her great necessity : For he told me , that her Father brought him up ; and that in this action I had over paid him , for all the paines and care he had taken about me . And because he saw my arms bloody , he took them off , and looked about every part of me ; then finding some wounds , he was so careful of me , and took such courses , as I was well again in a little time . But since the best Physick , and no other could cure me , but to hear more of Madonthe , I intreated the good old Druid to send one of the Fishers unto the place where Thorismond was , to inquire what newes . The good man did as I desired , and the Fisher inquired so well , as at his return he brought me but too much newes for my contentment : That Madonthe was gone to her house , and carried Thersander with her wounded as he was ; for it was he who before I came , was in Combate with Leotaris and his Brother . I understood farther , that a little after the departure of Madonthe , how King Thorismond was killed by his Chyrurgion , who in letting him blood had cut the vein , and that his brother Eurick succeeded him . I cannot expresse , Madam , how near these two accidents went unto my heart ; onely thus far , I never think upon them , but the memory is so sad , as I conclude no rest belongs unto me but in my Grave . Thus every thing from whence I expected comfort , augments my misery ; all my hopes are now quite blasted , solitary places displeased , because there I thought upon nothing but the Towne of Tectosages , and my thoughts grated upon my very soul , when they represented unto me the ingratitude of this woman . To be brief , I was angry with my selfe , because I loved her against reason , and could not chuse but love her . My condition grew worse then ever ; my wounds indeed being but small , did heal in a few days ; but I became so pale as if I were dead , and this palenesse presently after turned into such a yellownesse , as if I had rubbed my selfe with Saffron . Halladine , who had heard somthing of Madonthes actions , did suspect what the cause was of my being thus disordered , and watched for an opportunity of speaking unto me But the good old man not knowing what to thinke , he advised me to change aire , hoping that exercise and diversion might recover my health ; and I according to the advice of this good man , resolved to see the world , and wander from place to place , and rest no where , till death arrested me . After then , I had given most hearty thankes unto this good man , I departed , without any other designe in my voyage , than continuall wandring : yet as fortune was , our way did lie towards Madonthes house , where we heard such newes , as did more and more aggravate my misery . For we heard ▪ that this ill advised woman ( as Halladine calls her ) was gone , or rather stolne away , without any in her company but her Nu●se and Thersander . Imagine what operation this report had upon me ; my Servant would have perswaded me , that she did me no wrong in it , but onely herselfe ; for she believing me to be dead , as all Aquitane did , I had no reason to blame her : But however , my displeasure was so great , as not being able to endure the sight of such places where formerly I found such delight , and now displeasure ; I resolved to leave Europe , and never to leave wandring till I met with something that would shorten my sad life . So I passed into Africa , there I saw King Genserick and Honorius his Son , and found every where that Love works the same effects that it did in me : I meane , that it augments and diminisheth , changes and rechanges , delights and displeasures , in all those that are subjects unto it , according to its own pleasure without any reason . For being amongst these Vandals , I heard of the fortunes of Ursases and Olimbres , and of young Placidia , and her Mother Eudoxe , wife unto Valentinian , all whom by their examples , could not divert me from still loving ; but I learned rather this lesson , That whosoever will love , must prepare themselves for good and bad , and receive them both with the same visage . And considering the various changes in the fortune of Eudoxe , the long perservance of Ursases his love , the prudent behaviour of young Olimbres , and the happy conclusion of their loves ; I resolved not to afflict my selfe so much at the crosses which I had in my affection , but thence forward , to endure them with more patience . And because Halladine who was tired out with my long and tedious travels , did advise me not to love her any longer , who did not think me so much as in the world , thinking that if he could bring me to this consideration , I should easily be perswaded to return into Aquitane : I told him , to put him out of all hope , that I would love her still . In conclusion ; finding no rest any where , nor satisfaction in any diversion , I saw that all humane prudence was to no purpose , and therefore I would have recourse unto divine Counsells ; so as hearing that at the further end of the Pirenian hills towards the Sea , there was an Oracle which was called the Temple of Venus ; I returned into Europe , and enquired of the Oracle , of which I asked nine dayes together , what it was which would either put to an end , or else cure my 〈◊〉 The Oracle answered , Forrests : The next morning I asked where Forrests was ? it answered againe , Forrests ; and notwithstanding my importunity , the Oracle was mute , and would give no other answer but Forrests ; so as I resolved to look for Forrests all Europe over . I will not tell you , Madam , how many severall places I passed , and all in vaine , onely in generall ; how after I had run through all Spain , Cantabria , Gaul , Narbon , and Aquitane , I came into the Country of the Gebennes , and resolved to see Hircania and Ardennes , and all other places through the world : For I cannot be perswaded , that this God who is most true and just unto all other men , should be a deceiver unto me alone : but on the contrary , I hope that in these solitary places I shall finde that contentment which is promised unto me . Thus Damon concluded the History of his miserable life . And Galathea , who had formerly heard the first part , was very glad she had heard the rest , and desired to give him all the contentment this Country afforded . Therefore when he had finished , she said thus unto him . I must needs confesse , sir , you have reason to complaine against your fortune , having without any reason been so long afflicted , but still you must not let your hopes droop : for the Gods are no Impostors , nor deceivers ; and having received such an answer from them , you must beleeve that you shall find that contentment which you desire . T is true they are pleased sometimes to give ambiguous and obscure answers , and that to teach us , that there is no happinesse to be obtained without a mixture of misery , and that they are pleased humane wits should busie themselves in finding out the truth , and true meaning of their Oracles ; and if you will have my opinion upon this answer you have received , I think you have not rightly understood it , in conceiving that this word Forrests , does signifie Woods and solitary places , peopled only with Trees ; but you must know that this Country wherein you now are , is not only called the Country of the Segusiaus , but more particularly called Forrests , so as I do beleeve , it is this Forrests in which the Oracle intends you shall find that happiness which you are to receive . And to tell you truly it is very probable that this is the Country and place , and not in Woods & places solitary : For it may so fall out that Madonthe may come hither upon some occasion which may be hid from you ; therefore take heart , and beleeve , that as one evill never comes alone , so one good is alwayes accompanied with another . It is a happinesse you should light upon the place which the Oracle foretels shall put an end unto your miseries , and ere long it will be seconded with such another as may afford you the effects of all . Madam , answered Damon and sighed , I find all you say to be grounded upon great reason , and I doe believe I shall shortly see the accomplishment of the Oracle which promiseth that in Forrests I shall finde an end of my misery : For I hope Death will doe that which Love could not . No , no Sir , said the Nymph , you must have better hopes than so , and being to inquire with me to morrow of the Oracle in this place , I hope you will receive better contentment ; and in this opinion , I have taken order to provide all things necessary for the Sacrifice , both for you and me . In the the meane time our Coaches and your Servant may returne , but I have one request , unto you , Sir , which is , that you will not leave me untill you have brought me unto the house of Amasis my Mother , who I am sure will bid you most heartily welcome . The Cavalier , answered her , That it was his intention to consult with the Oracle of this place , and that he tooke it for a great honour she would permit him to inquire with her ; also he would wait upon her unto Amasis , and tender his service unto her , that as for the hopes which she gave him , truly he did hope , but it was onely in death , which could not come so soone as he did passionately desire . In the mean time Galathea dispatched a messenger unto Bonlieu to the venerable Chrysante , to acquaint her that she would come unto her , and upon the messengers returne understood that Astrea , Diana , Phillis , and all the shepherds dined there , and intended to goe and visit Alexis , the daughter of Adamas : This messenger was a young fellow that had been brought up in her service from his infancy , and therefore being very familiar with her , he used to acquaint her with all the newes he met withall in any place where he had been . At this time , after he had delivered the answer of the venerable Chrysante , he followed his custome , and said . I assure you Madam , that except your selfe , I never saw any so faire as Astrea and Diana : Galathea , desirous to make him speake on , and to heare more of these shepherdesses , hoping to find something concernin●●er beloved Celadon , and to heare what was become of him , she spoke alowd before Damon , and said unto him : How Lerindas , ( for that was his name ) doe you thinke those shepherdesses so faire , that you prefer them before all my Nymphs ? It is not I who prefers them , said he , but it is truth . But how canst thou make us believe , replyed Galathea , that such Country wenches as they , are so very faire ? Madam , said he , I vow , that were I a Cavalier , I would maintaine their beauties against all the World ; and did you see them , I am confident , that for all your valour you would not enter into the Lists against me upon so bad a quarrell . But tell me Lerindas ( said Galathea , and smiled ) which of them does please you most ? Doubtlesse , answered he , Astrea is the fairer , but she is so sad and melancholly , as therefore Diana pleaseth me best : For those wenches that are so deepely in Love , never pleased me so well as others . Who is it , replyed Galathea , whom Astrea loves ? I can onely tell you , Madam , replyed he ; that she is sad and melancholly , and they say she is so because a Shepherd was drowned about four or five Months since . And Diana , said the Nymph , is she in love with any ? They say No , answered he , & yet there are two about her who torment her much if she doe not love them ; the one is called Paris , and the other Silvander ; the truth is , if I were to chuse , I should give my voice for Silvander ; for though he be but a shepherd , yet I never saw one more Gentile , nor civilised . If thou goest on , said Galathea , thou wilt make us all desirous to become shepherdesses , onely to enjoy such good company . Madam , answered he , you may chance beleeve these to be but Fables , but I am confident two or three dayes could not , be better imployed then amongst them . Then Galathea turning towards the aged Cleontine . Mother , said she , I am halfe in a mind to stay here two or three dayes , that Damon may a little ease his wounds whilst in the interim walk towards Lignon , and see whether all these reports of the shepherdesses be true . Madam answered Cleontine , their conversation is the sweetest and pleasantest you can imagine ; and beleeve it , there is nothing of Rustique in them but the name , so as if you desire to take that pleasure , now is the most conveniency ; for the great Druid is to come and offer a solemne sacrifice of thankes unto Tautates for the Missleto , which is found neer their Towne , What kind of ceremony is that ? asked Galathea ; for they use to gather this Missleto the sixteenth of the Month of July . T is true , answered Cleontine , but this is only a sacrifice of Thanks , that Tautates would be pleased to honour that place with it , before any other , and making it to grow , as they say , upon the goodliest Oake that ever was seen , and in thus favouring that Towne it is a signe he loves it above others . How do you know ( said the Nymph ) that the great Druid comes now to performe this Sacrifice ? because , said Cleontine , he promised it should be within eight dayes , whereof four are already past , so as if he keepe his word , he cannot deferre it no longer : And I am certaine , his haste would be the more , did he know it was your pleasure to honour the solemnity with your prefence . This made Galathea resolve to retard her journey unto Bon-lieu , as well to ease Damon , as to see these shepherdesses ; and because she had not yet sent to acquaint Amasis with the accident which had hapned , and likewise because she might wonder at her stay so long , she dispatched one of Cleontines Servants , to acquaint her with all that had hapned , with the cause of her stay at Mount Verdan , by reason of Damons ●ounds , and the occasion of his coming into this Country . Assoone as Amasis received this Newes , she was much pleased , and much displeased both : For she was very glad to heare that Damon was alive , whom she thought dead , because he was her Kinsman in a near degree , and the carriage of Polemas did extreamly displease her , it being against a person of so much merit , and in the presence of her daughter , whom it was his duty to reverence : And to shew how ill she resented it , she tooke Coach immediately , and went as fast as she could unto Mount Verdan , where her daughter was amazed at her sudden coming , and asked her the reason of her sudden resolution . She told her that she came to see Damon , and offer him whatsoever was in her power , as her Kinsman , and as one who had much obliged her . Damon being advertised of her coming , he arose out of bed to meet her for his wounds were such as he might doe it without danger , but being surprised upon such a sudden he accoasted her onely with excuses , and thankes for so great a favour . I am obliged , said she , unto you more than this , as well by consanguinity , as by memory of him who gave you life , who at the returne with Thorismond King of the Visigots , made unto Tectosages , after he had fought Attilas in the Catalaunique fields with so great an Army , did prevent the ruine of this Country , turning his passage by the Sequanois , by the lower Allobroges , by the Veblomiens , and by the Mountaines of Gebbenes , and so into his own Kingdom . And this Obligation was not so little as it was thought of : For the young King I know not how , did fall in love with one of my Nymphs , who having no mind to marry he ravished her away by force , doubtlesse upon my instigation of her unto that deniall . Madam ( answered the Cavalier ) all men are obliged to serve Ladies , particularly those of your quality and merit : And my father in doing you this little service , which you are pleased to remember , did right unto the title of a Cavalier ; and I succeeding him , doe offer unto you my blood and life . Much more discourse of civility passed betwixt them , & in conclusion she told him , that she would have him carryed unto Marcelles in a Litter , that his wounds might be there better looked unto : But he excused himself so , as she permitted him to stay there for some dayes till his wounds were better : and this he desired , because he would be more quiet , and out of the world , since Madonthe was not in it for him , resolving that as soon as he had consulted with the Oracle , and conducted Galathea to her Mother , he would get himselfe so farre as where he should not be known , nor the name of Madonthe mentioned by any . Galathea was very glad of his not going to Marcelles , because she might the more conveniently stay at M●unt Verdun with him , under a pretence that she might spend some dayes amongst the shepherdesses , where she hoped to heare some newes of Celadon , or at the least to see the beauty of Astrea , which had caused that shepheard to disdain hers . Amasis seeing he would not stir from the place where he was , and fearing to be too troublesome unto him if she stayed any longer , because the house was little ; she returned unto Marcelles after many excuses , for the discourtesie which Polemas had shewed unto him , and which she protested should not passe unpunished . Damon who was all sweetnesse and civility , and who had often passed the like hazards , he beseeched her to think no more upon it , because it was a thing above his merit ; and because the offence of Polemas was sufficiently punished by the losse of his kinsman . He did so extenuate the fault , that though Galathea who was extreamly offended at Polemas for being so insolent in her presence , did give the crime all due aggravations ; yet Amasis promised Damon to doe whatsoever he desired , intending to give him all the satisfaction and contentment she could : Yet at her return unto Marcelles , she did let Polemas see how much this action displeased her , though he excused it as well as he could , saying it was not done by his command : but whilst he was busie in helping Arganteus , his souldiers seeing him in that case , would needs revenge his death . Amasis who was very well informed how all passed , commanded him to turn off his service all such unworthy persons , as would offer such a base act ; which Polemas did with so ill a will , and was so vexed against Damon , as he resolved to be revenged upon him . Besides , he being of an envious nature , and seeing how much the Nymph did esteem him , he was not able to endure it . But that which came neerest the quick , was , that having some hopes of marrying Galathea , and finding that he could not with all his tricks make her love him , he began to contrive the meanes how he should mak● himselfe soveraign Lord of the State , and to compasse that by force which Love denyed him : he was the more induced unto this enterprise , because he saw much facility in bringing it about ; Clidemant being absent ; with Lindamore , Gugamant , and all the Grandees of the Country : All the chief places of strength in his hands , and all the Souldiers listed ; and being backed by a great number of his kindred and allies , both within and without the State : Also , on the contrary , Amasis having nothing but justice on her side , having conferred all the power upon that faith and confidence she had in him . He thus aspiring unto this enterprise , and being prompted thereunto by Love and Ambition , he could not see any able to give him a stop ; for Amasis had not one Cavalier which had not dependence upon him , and were under his Authority , except Damon , who though single , made him afraid of his valour : And fearing that Amasis being displeased by this last action , should keep him in the Country , and confer Authority upon him by the sun-shine of her favours , he resolved to prevent it . For he remembred that heretofore , the Father of this Cavalier should once have married Amasis , and all the great value and esteem which she now set upon him , he did attribute it unto the remembrance she had of that . This consideration was a cause , why taking aside six of the Souldiers whom Amasis had commanded him to discharge ; he spoke thus unto them , after he had made many a complaint against her . Friends , said she , It is a thing impossible to change the nature of any thing , use what art , or doe what one can : you know with what care and paines I have served Amasis , and how I have not spared any thing which depended upon meor my friends , which might contribute to her service : And this , not once , but upon all occasions that sel out . I must confesse I have not given my best friends all that satisfaction which I owe unto them . But it is a thing absoutely impossible , take what paines , and use what art one can , to stay a wavering mind , which is naturall unto all of her sex She is now swayed wholly by a young stranger , who by killing Arganteus , has got a little reputation ; he who by chance , and not by any vertue that is in him , killed my Nephew before our faces ; probably he had used some treachery before we came , otherwise it is not likely he should by plaine strength vanquish the valour and skill of Arganteus . Your resentments of it at this time has so much obliged me , as I shall never forget it as long as I live , but will be ready upon all occasions to require you . But I am much afraid the meanes of doing it will be taken out of my power ere long , unlesse you will arme your selves with stout resolutions , and follow my directions . Amasis to gratifie this new up-start , has commanded me to casheir you out of my List of Souldiers , with expresse charge to banish you this Country , your own natural soil . This blow , though it hit you by the by , yet it will strike me down , and is done purposely to establish this new comer in this Province , which she is no way able to doe , but by taking from me that Authority which my Services have gotten . She conceives that if she should do it all at once , and upon a suddain perhaps I might oppose her ; and therefore she undermines me by degrees , thinking that the greater the building is , it will the sooner fall by its own weight : And to begin her worke , she first takes from me my best friends , such as you are : I know her drift well enough , and if all things go well , as I hope they will , I shall ere long prevent these disorders ▪ but as things are at present , if the remedy do not proceed from your courage and resolution , I am afraid you will be forced from u● for a time , which would be one of the greatest displeasures that can befall me , but if you have still the same courage which I have seen in you , I am confident you will send him out of the world , who would send you out of your native Country : It is a matter of no difficulty , for he is a single man ; he is not able to resist one of you , much lesse all six . Do but kill his Horse that he cannot run away , and the victory is yours . As for Amasis , she will be highly enraged at the first , and would be revenged upon those that tooke from her her vnew Adomis ; but her anger will be onely a blast of wind , and quickly over : For he being a stranger , none will prosecute in his behalf : I mean , none will care for his death ; besides , I know your discretion , as when you have done the businesse , you can be close , so as none shall have the least suspition of you . Then , when all the power is in my own hands , be assured that you shall not feare any danger , whatsoever become of my self . Consider well upon it , and be resolute , that I may know what to doe , both for you , and for my selfe , in a businesse of this importance . These Souldiers were soon perswaded by such an Orator , and promised to attempt upon this stranger what he had propounded ; as for their parts , they had no other considerations , but to obey him ; and at the danger of their lives , to keep up his grandure and authority . This attempt being thus resolved upon , the next morning , he assembled together all those who were with him that day , and who had assaulted Damon ; and told them , that by expresse command from Amasis , he commanded them , not onely to retire from his service , but to depart the Country within six days ; that he was sorry to treat them so but he must obey ; that they must not fail upon paine of death ; and yet not being able to forget those good services which he had received from them , he promised to obtaine the favour of Amasis for them , as soon as he could , and to get them restored into their former service . And that they might be better able to subsist in the meane time , besides their pay which Amasis allowed for the time past , he would out of his own purse give them three moneths pay : desiring them not to be angry with him for it ; but to believe that he did execute this command with much griefe , being very sorry to part from those that with so much valour and fidelity had served him , and in whom he had great confidence . By this smooth language and shew of sorrow to part with them , he did not onely get the good will of those who were dismissed , but of all the Souldiers besides ; and on the contrary , did steal away their hearts from Amasis , which was no small advancement to the design which he had plotted in himselfe ; for what he took from her , redounded unto his advantage . Adamas , who was extreamly desirous to welcome all the good company in his house , and particularly to make good his promise unto those faire shepheardesses , in going unto their Town to offer the sacrifice of Thanks ; as soon as it was day , he ordered the Sacrificers to go before with their Cattle , and other things necessary ; and to give notice unto all the neighbouring Towns to be present . And whilst he was putting all things in order , the fair Daphnide , and all the rest of the company , did dresse themselves , and took the way unto the place where the Sacrifice was to be offered . Alexis , amongst all the rest , was most out of tune ; for at first going out , when she cast her eye upon the River of Lignon , and saw the place of her habitation : She did imagine that this voyage was not reall , but a dream onely . As she was walking down a little hill with Astrea , Hylas did so awake her by his discourse , as she perceived it no dream , but a reall voyage ; and then she was so full of contentment , that every one might perceive it in her eyes and face . Astrea on the other side , who could not wish for more happinesse then to be with this disguised Druid , in whose face was such a lively picture of Celadon , she was so fully contented , as almost forgetting the aversenesse of her past fortune , she was now the happiest shepherdesse of Lignon . And because Adamas did let her understand that he intended to lie this night with Phocion , and that Leenide and Alexis should be there also ; she dispatched a messenger to give them notice . In the meane time they all walked on , a gentle but a merry pace , some singing , others talking , all doing something or other to beguile the length of the way . Calidon who still had in memory the cruel answer which Astrea gave him , not having so much confidence as to accoast her , yet not being able to conceale his displeasure nor his extream affection , he walked sometimes before her , and sung some verses , which imported that to love her , was recompence enough . Hylas who was next him , and could not endure any of these obstinate affections , as soon as Calidon ended , he sung some other verses which imported , that Let them change that that would , for his part he would never change . Every one did laugh at the song of Hylas , and because Stiliana , who walked with Carlis and Hermantes next them , did hearken very attentively unto what Hylas said ; surely Hylas , said she unto him , those who accuse you of inconstancy , doe you much wrong , since never was man more constant than you are : For from the very first time I ever saw you untill now , you were still the same : Oh , good old Mistresse , ( said he unto her ) I wonder you should not know this before now , have all the men and women of our age so little wit , as not to know this truth ? This , replyed she , and smiled , is a bad recompence for a good office ; you call me old Mistresse , and doe you not know Hylas , that there is nothing under the Sun more offends a woman than to be called old . I doe beleeve so , said Hylas , but it is so long since we were acquainted , that I thought it no injury . Daphnide , who was talking with Adamas hearing those that were about Hylas to laugh so heartily , and being desirous to know at what ; she inquired of Diana , who was next her , and she acquainting her with the cause ; I must confesse said Daphnide , that his humour is the most pleasant that any one can meet with , in his kind ; and I beleeve all the company would be very sorry to lose him . But I beseech you tell me , how long is it , since first he came amongst you ; what moved him to come , and what businesse has he here ? To which Questions , Diana answered , it is about four or five Months since first he came ; as for the cause of his stay , I thinke it is superfluous to tell you , knowing his humour so well as you do , for you may easily imagine it ; but for the occasion which brought him hither , I think none knowes , except himselfe , not that he is of so close and retired a temper , as that he will not tell any thing , but because alwayes when he began to tell us his story , either he has been interrupted , or else time would not serve him to tell it out : And I assure my selfe , Madam , if you would but intimate the least desire of knowing it , he would without any difficulty tell it , for he thinkes himselfe obliged unto any that will hearken unto him in the relation of his fortunes . I thinke , said Daphnide , that it would be a very good diversion , if he would entertaine us with it , and the way would seeme lesse tedious unto us : but the best way to bring him to it , will be this faire Druid , said she , and pointed at Alexis , if she would be pleased to command him . Alexis hearing her selfe named , and seeing Daphnide point unto her , to shew that she was not too serious in her discourse with Astrea , did aske her if she had any service to command her , and knowing by Diana what she desired , I assure you Madam ( said Alexis ) that none has more power than your selfe , yet since you are pleased to put me upon it , I will try what I can doe : Then calling unto him , Servant , said she , I am growne very jealous . Fairest Mistresse , said Hylas , you have no occasion for it . Yes , ( said Alexis ) the occasion is very great : For besides the beauty of these faire strangers , which is occasion enough ; you know there is good reason to suspect one of theft who is accustomed to steale : You meane , answered Hylas , and smiled , that I have been accustomed to steale away the hearts of those who looke upon me , and you feare I should doe the like by these new shepherdesses ; but never feare it , fairest Mistresse ; for it may be I shall commit this theft , but though I doe take their hearts , yet I promise you , they shall not take mine , for it is only yours . This assurance , Servant , said Alexis , does please me very well , but that is not my meaning : For it is , that these strangers are very fair , and you doe make it your glory and boast to love all those who have any beauty . Hylas then going neerer Alexis , I perceive Mistresse , said he unto her , that you doe not yet know after what manner I use to love . You must know that I use to doe as Merchants use ; when any of them has an intention to buy any commodity , they looke well upon it , and consider what it is worth , and lay by such a stocke of money as is equall to the worth and as far as that sum will go , they will bid , and no farther , and when they have bought the commodity , they value it at such a sum as they gave , and spend accordingly : Now I use to doe the like ; for when I first intend to love a Lady , I presently looke upon her beauty ( for you must know that it is beauty which sets the worth and value upon a woman ) and when I have considered the full value of it , presently I lay by a stocke of Love in my soule , equall unto the price and value of beauty which she has , and when I love , I bid so much as that stocke comes unto , and spend upon it . Then , after I have spent all that sum in her service , for whom I first laid it by , I have no more for her ; but if I will love , I must looke out for another beauty and lay by another sum for it , so as in this , my money and my love are alike ; I mean , that when I have spent them , I can spend no more ; therefore Mistresse , you might have some reason to feare , if I never had loved these new shepherdesses before , but it is so long since I spent all stocke which I laid by for their beauties as I have none left for them , my money is gone , and it will not come againe . But Servant , said Alexis , Merchants that are rich , though they have once or twice emptied their purses , yet will they fill them againe , to buy that at the second bidding , which they could not at the first . Perhaps they may , replyed Hylas , but Mistresse , such rich Merchants and I am not alike ; for they will chaffer and bid two or three times , whereas I bid all at the first : besides , if they have no money , they will borrow upon their credit , and I spend and trade only upon my owne stock ; This , replyed Daphnide , and smiled , is the finest way of loving that ever it was my fortune to heare of . It is so , said Alexis , but not very advantageous unto me , for I am affraid that you will quickly have spent your stocke of Love , which you laid up for me , and then you will love me no longer . T is true indeed , said Hylas , that , should I spend it all , you could not hope for any more in me , but that is absolutely impossible ; for when I first lay by a stocke of Love , I do make it equal unto the beauty which I love , and yours being infinite , you must thinke that the heap that I laid up to equall it , is a vast Mountaine . I am glad of it , replyed Alexis , and esteeming you as I doe , should be very sorry to lose you ; and this moves me to intreat you , that if this Mountaine be not so big as you doe say it is , you will abate a little , and lessen your expences to the end your Provision may hold out the longer ; I had rather you would spend a little lesse , and imitate those good Husbands who spend one day , as it may hold out the whole year . Mistresse , said he presently , if that be all your care , set your heart at rest , for my mountaine of Love to you , will last as long as I live . But good Servant , said Alexis , though your mountaine be as bigge as you say , yet methinkes you should desire mine should be as big to you , least this love should be lame , and let downe of one side ? You say very well , replyed Hylas , and I doe desire it with all my heart . Then said Alexis , you must use some meanes whereby you may come to the knowledge of it ▪ I have heard , that nothing is more requisite unto Love , than the knowledge of the thing loved ; and how doe you thinke I should love you , unlesse I know you ? Hidden treasures are not estimable ; your actions , I make no question would render you of high esteem , if they were once known ; and therefore if you do desire that I should love you , than you must let me know the Story of your life , especially at this time when you may have so good an Auditory , and therefo● I would not have you let slip the opportunity . What Mistresse , said Hylas , is all this long preamble onely for this ? the very least syllable you could have hinted would have commanded it , and you shall see that my affection is above your curiosity , though let me tell you ▪ I hold the maxime in Love to be false , that one must know before one can love , as well as I doe all the rest which Silvan●er most absurdly vents . But to shew my obedience I will tell you all I know of my selfe . Then placing Adamas in the middle of the Company , every one was very attentive , and to heare the better , some almost trode upon his heeles . And then seeing all silent , he began thus . The History of Chryside and Hylas . IGnorance has this quality , that it causeth many things to be condemned , which in themselves are laudable : And this I have often found to be true , since I came amongst these shepherdesses about the River Lignon , where the false Tenents of Silvander are so much followed , as all he sayes is Oracle , and it is held an offence against the very Gods , not to believe what ere he sayes . This is an error so rooted in the opinion of all that fect , as it is , in matter of Love , a crime of the highest nature , to contradict him . Yet I , who am not swayed by opinion , but by truth ; and who will not be convinced by words , but by reasons ; I have ever followed that which reason dictates unto me , and bids me doe . Can any be so irrationall as to blame experience , which is the mother and the Nurse of Prudence ? yet talke to Silvander , or any of his hereticall sect , and they will maintaine it even with their lives that all experience is vicious and fallacious ; and that they must cleave unto their own errors , like snailes which once sticking to a wall , must not part from it : As if the Gods had not given us a judgement and reason to discern things that are good , things that are better , and things that are most perfect . These Considerations , I beseech you , fairest Mistresse , set before your eyes , when you see that I have sometimes loved and changed ; and yet do not feare I shall change you for any other , because it is impossible to find one that is better or more perfect ; For when I am come once to the highest step , I cannot go any higher . You are not the first , fairest Mistresse , that has desired to understand the sequell of my strange fortune ; many others have had the same curiostry , and some in this company . What I have formerly related into them , I will not relate now , because they can inform you as well as I : And therefore I will onely tell you , that I am originally of Carmargues , where I began my Apprentiship with Carlis , and ended it with Stiliana . Afterwards , being but yet a novist in my trade , I quitted that place and came to Lions , after that I had by the way loved the faire Aymea , the fool Ploriante , and the sad Cloris , . Then being come thither , I saw Circena , whom , as my love unto her began in the Temple , so it dyed as soon as I was out againe , and revived it selfe in the charitable Palinice ; and from her was transferred unto the kind Parthenopea , afterwards to the crafty Dorinde , and the proud Florice . And because Florice is the last I named , I will begin my discourse where my love to her ended , that you may the better understand what you desire to know concerning my life . Periander , a very brave Cavalier , and one that was passionately in love with Dorinde , to please her , was a cause of my declining Florice , by stealing from me ( though my friend ) some Letters which she had written unto me : And Dorinde to be revenged both of her and me , shewed them ( like a spitefull woman as she was ) unto Theombres the husband of Florice , who upon this , fell into such a suspition of her , as he carried her out of the the Town , so as in a little time I began to forget her : for Mistresse , I must ingenuously confesse , that as my love began first by my eyes , so it ended as soon as it wanted nourishment from my eyes , according to that true Maxime Out of sight , out of mind , and what is far from the eye never troubles the heart . Florices stay out of Town a whole moneth ( a term long enough to kindle and extinguish a dozen severall loves in me ) had been enough to quench all my flames to her . But her stay being to continue a longer time , I resolved with my selfe to take my leave of her : for I could never like those loves , that can feed themselves with thoughts and fancies , and fond imaginations . But finding Love to be a fire , and my selfe burned with it , I thought the best Cure was by sympathy , and to cure my selfe by another fire ; and in order to this , I sought out for some new beauty which might cure my old burn ; and at last , heaven which alwayes favours designes that are just , sent me such a fire as I stood in need of . One evening as I was walking without any other design , but taking the air by the River Arar , close by a Bridge , and looking about , I espied three Coaches drawn by six Horses apeece : And because that was amongst us an equipage unusual , I drew neerer the bridge to see them passe . In one of them was four Ladies habited much different from our Mode , and very rich ; and their uncouth habits made me look upon them with more curiosity and eagernesse . The first whom fortune fixed my eye upon , did keep it upon her as long as I could see ; She was in the first Coach , and seated in the best place ; her hair was faire , something inclinable to Chesnut ; her Complexion , no dye could make a mixture of such perfect vermilion upon snow ; her eyes black , but so quick , sweet , and piercing , as no heart had humour good enough to resist them ; her lips exact Corrall , her N●ck a Column of purest Alablaster , and every part proportionable in perfection : as for her stature , I could not perfectly see it , but as near as I could judge , it was neither tall nor little : as for her Hand , which she often shewed in lifting up her haire which lay upon her shoulder in curles , it could not be equalled unto any thing so well as to the whitenesse of her neck . Judge , Madam , whether such a beauty could be looked upon and not loved ; she was the fire by which I cured all my other burnings , so as quite forgetting Circinea , Palanice , Dorinde , and Florice , I devoted my selfe wholly unto her . But perhaps you will thinke it strange , that she being in a Coach , and onely passant , I should observe so many particulars in this beauty ; but you must consider , that I looked upon her with more eyes then my own , and had those of love to help me in looking upon this wonder . Nor must you believe any such thing which Silvander is often alleadging , that Love is blind : but on the contrary , that those who look with his eyes , can look through dresses and see such beauties as are hid from others . But it seems that love had a design upon me at this time , for he would not let me make use of his eyes and my hands , but loadned the Coach heavier then it was before , because it carried my heart away with it . I see Silvander , you laugh ; and I know you would say that the Coach was not a jot more loadned for having my heart in it ; but know , that my heart as light as it is , yet is as heavy as yours . I know not that , said Silvander , but I am sure the Coach which carried your heart , had need go very fast , or else your heart would quickly be out , for it cannot endure to be long in a place . This said Hylas , was Perianders opinion , when he found me looking upon these strangers as they passed . This good friend of mine perceiving me halfe out of my selfe , did begin to suspect the cause ; and coming unto me , Courage , Hylas , said he unto me ; you will recover of this , I warrant you , as well as you have done of others . I answered him with a love sick look ; I see Periander , you mock me ; but did you know how great my pain was , you would pitty me , though I must confesse it proceeds from love , Ah , ah , my friend , said he and laughed , have a good heart ; this is not the first time you have been sick of the same disease and never dyed . 'T is true , said I unto him , then I did know who was the cause , but now I am ignorant of it : How friend ? said Periander and laughed ; What ? in love , and knows not with whom ? So it is , said I unto him , and I cannot help it , Love has catcht me . That you do love , said he , I doe believe , but that you should love , and not know her whom you doe love , though I should believe you in any thing else , yet in this I am incredulous : And if it be true , I say it is a thing as easily done , as to perswade any to believe it . Whether you believe it or no , said I , and sighed , yet I am sure it is so . How long , said he , have you been sick of this fantastical disease ? A little longer , answered I , then we have been talking of it . Upon this , Per●ander laughed , and laying his hand upon my shoulder , said ; Well friend , if you be long sick of this disease , I will pay your Doctors : then he offered to go away , but I laid hold upon his Cloak : What ? said I unto him , is this all the helpe and consolation I must expect from your friendship ? What can I doe for you , answered he , as long as you doe not know her that is the cause of your malady ? You may help me , replyed I , and contrive it how I should come to the knowledge of her whom I adore . This is strange folly , said he , Can I know her better then you doe ? Why not , replyed I ; Is it not ordinary for people in health , to tell sick folks their disease , and to give them such remedies as they themselves knew not ? Ah , Periander , did you love me as well as you professe , you would not deny me that assistance which friendship requires . To which he answered ; In the name of Heaven , Hylas , what would you have me to say or doe ? upon my faith I think you are become a fool . A fool , said I , is it folly to love her whom I adore ? she whom I am ready to die for , will not yeeld unto any Goddesse in beauty ; she has more Graces , then all the Graces themselves ; and if Love were not hood-winckt , doubtlesse he would dote upon her : but the truth is , I know not who she is . This is fine folly indeed , replyed he ; where , and when did you see her ? Oh Heavens , said I , are you blind , that you could not see the Sun when it shin'd ? Did you not see the Coaches which passed by ? In the first of them was she whom I love , and know not , Is it so , said he unto me , then friend know , that you are a Prisoner unto a Prisoner ; Gondebunt our King did take them beyond the Alpes , and hath sent them hither as Trophies of his Victory . Thus I understood who this faire stranger was , and had it not been very late I had endeavoured to have seen her that night , but deferring untill the morning I retired to my lodging so tormented that I could not rest all the night . As soone as day appeared , I left my bed : And because Periander promised to accompany me to the Pallace , where we might see them as they went to the Temple , and staying in my Chamber till he came , I took my Glasse , and trimmed my selfe up as gay as possibly I could , and kept such a stirre with curling my haire , and setting my selfe in a right quirpo , as none about me were able to please me . Then taking the Glasse into my hand and and finding my haire appeared a little too much of the gilded hue , also thinking that it would make but a bad impression in the fancy of women , I loaded my head with so much Cypresse powder , as it looked more like the head of a Miller than the head of Hylas : And Periander suprizing me , looked on a long while before I perceived him ; at the last , turning about , and lifting up my eyes , I saw him laughing . Periander , said I unto him , you are no good friend of mine , since in lieu of help and pitty , you laugh at me . And so I may very well , said he , and I cannot beleeve your paine to be so great , unlesse Love in revenge of your folly , doe make you find that in your selfe , which you would hardly beleeve in another . Wherein , said I , have I beene so incredulous ? In that so great an affection cannot be found , said he , as will efface all other cares but such as concerne , and depend upon it . You are in the right ( said I unto him ) but did you ever see me so desirous to please any of those I loved ? Nay , put all the Loves I ever had unto this time together , they cannot all equall the affection which I have unto this one , and therefore you need not think it strange I should be so carefull , and take more paines with my selfe for her , then for all the rest : For I know very well that the first impressions which are made in the minds of women , are not easily blotted out . Thus talking to him , and still tricking up my selfe as fine as possibly I could ▪ Come , come , said he , and make an end of all your finerye , for otherwise they will be gone before you come ; then taking my hand , and pulling me almost by force from my glasse , he constrained me to follow him unto the Pallace , where those faire strangers were lodged , unto which we were no sooner come , but we saw them going to the Temple , two and two together , holding hands . I was so attentive in seeing them passe along , and observing which was she who had thus wounded me , that Periander , by way of mockery whispered me in the ear ; take heed , said he , that she whom you admire so much , doe not passe by , and you not know her ; should my eyes commit such a fault , said I , I would pull them out , and they should never deceive me againe . Well , well , said he , I am much mistaken if she be not past already : Is it possible , replyed I presently , doe you not mocke me ? Upon this , not staying for any answer , I ran a little forward , that I might see them passe againe ; but then I found Periander onely mocked me , for presently after , I saw her whom I expected , the last of them all , adorned with so many beauties , as she attracted the eyes of all upon her . This second vision did so ravish me , that I knew not what I did , onely I remember that when she passed before me , I could not chuse but say with a deepe sigh ; Here comes the fairest of all ; and it hapned , of all these Strangers none but she understood the language of Gaule , so as I obliged her without disobliging the rest , because they understood me not ; for most certainly to undervalue a womas beauty is a wound almost incurable . And on the contrary , of all flatteries none more pleasing unto them than those that applaud their beauties , for let it be never so grosse , yet it will be beleeved true . The Temple was a good distance from the Pallace , and yet I found it so short , that I thought the way so short , as they were there before I imagined it halfe way , and I thought the Sacrifice so short , as it was ended before I thought it begun , and this because I received such extreame contentment in looking upon this fair stranger , and my eye was never off as long as the Sacrifice lasted . These Ladies also were as full of curiosity as we , and were not so fervent in their devotions , but they would sometimes looke round about the Temple , and it hapned that this faire Stranger never turned her eye towards me , but she saw mine fixed upon her . Then Diana smiled and said , Hylas I must needs interrupt you a little , and put you in mind you doe not blaspheme Vesta and the good Goddesse . Temples were made to pray unto the Gods and not for any amorous designes ; Why , said Hylas , will not the Gods permit us to doe that on earth , which they themselves doe in Heaven ? Then , not staying for Dianas answer , he full into his discourse again . The Sacrifice being ended , they returned in the same order as they came ; and as fortune was , at their coming out of the Temple , which as you know stood high , and had many steps to descend from it , this Faire one looking another way , and wearing very high shooes , she fell at the last step , but without receiving any hurt : I who had my eye continually upon her , ran presently to her , and taking her by the arm , I helped her up , with so much contentment unto my selfe , as I thought all the paines I tooke that day very well imployed , having done her this triviall service , which as she since confessed was the first knowledge she had of my good will ; and this was the reason why ever since in all my other affections , I did never omit the least occasion , though never so triviall , which might be any way serviceable unto those I loved , observing from hence , that in imitation of good Fencers , it is better to make many blows , though they be not mortall , then to stay all the day for one single blow , because he is very ignorant in the mistery that cannot defend himselfe from one blow ; but when he fals on pell mell , and gives blow after blow ; it is almost impossible but some should take effect . In this I doe hint particularly at Silvander , who is so proud , that he will never doe any lesse service unto his Mistesse than the saving of her life , thinking that other lesse services doe not deserve to be put upon accompt . S●lvander , least he should interrupt , would not answer , but seeing the eyes of all the Company upon him , especially Diana , as if she expected something from him , he thought himselfe obliged to speak . Hylas , said he , I doe confesse part , and part disavow what you doe say of my humour ; for such trifling services as doe not merit the name of service , and are no more than common Complements , they are not worthy of such accompt , as you doe make of them , since the greatest ought to be blotted out of the memory of him who renders them . How , said Hylas , and shoke his head , must one blot out of memory a long service ? Why then should one ever doe them , if things past must be forgotten ? Beleeve it my good friend Silvander , women will easily consent unto such a Law , for Ingratitude , which is their Nature , is the mother of Oblivion ; but I have so observed the services which I have done them , as if they doe seeme not to remember them , or to take no notice of them , I shall tell them of it , as they shall be deafe if they doe not apprehend them . And to tell you truly , I beleeve if your services did merit as much as mine , you would not set so low a rate upon them , or to say better , you would not make such good use of them : As for me , I doe thinke the very least service I doe , does deserve a great recompence Did I not know , said Silvander , and smiled , that the Isle of Camargue is your Country , I should thinke seeing you set so great a value upon a little , that you were borne in a certaine Country of the Gaules where the Inhabitants have three qualities which are not much unlike your humour . What are they ? said Hylas . I would not willingly tell them , said Silvander , but since you urge me , you shall know . The first is , that they are rich , yet have but a little ; The second is , they are Doctors , yet have but a little learning ; And the last is , they are extreamly proud , yet have but a a little honour . Hylas would have answered halfe in anger , but the laughter was so lowd that he could not . And afterwards when he offered to speake , Silvander was before him , and with a smile , said , let it satisfie you Hylas , that I said not this of the Province of the Romans , where you were borne ; but if you thinke your selfe obliged unto some resentment of it , I give you leave with all my heart to say as much of the place where I was borne , if you please . No question , replyed Hylas presently , but that if your Country were not as much unknown to me as to your selfe , I should not be long mute , but should say as much for you , and with more truth , yet not knowing where this strange Land is , one may easily judge that it produces nothing but rushes and thistles , since it hath sent forth such pricking and biting spirits as yours . To which Silvander having no mind to reply , because he would not hinder him from his story ; Hylas after a little silence , continued thus . The custome of the ancient Towne of Lyons which is to welcome and entertaine all strangers , and most religiously to observe all Lawes of Hospitality , was a cause that Amasonte Aunt unto Periander , a few dayes after the arrivall of these faire strangers , did enquire of those who had the guard of them whether it would be permitted to visit them , and understanding that the King was very well pleased to allow it , she went unto them , and offered unto them all manner of assistance and service ; she had a daughter called Orsinda , who was not unhansome : This daughter was at the first visit so much pleased with these Ladies , and so was Amasonte , that they went very often afterwards to see them . By fortune the greatest intimacy they had , was with that Fair one who had so captivated me . And it was , as I beleeve , besides those perfections which she had above the rest of her companions , because she spoke the Gaul language , and because she had been brought up in those Countries , Periander acquainting me with these passages , I told him , that he must needs contrive it so by any means , that this good Aunt of his did might us admittance without acquainting her with any design . And we parting in this resolution , that same day Periander dining with his Aunt , seemed to be inquisitive in hearing her to tell of these strangers , and enquired very particularly how they behaved themselves , and whether they were civill and affable , to whom Amasonte and Orsinda , both giving very high and advantageous Characters of them , he feigned an extream desire of seeing and talking with them . If you will , answered Orsinda , you may go with my Mother and me , so satisfie your curiosity . 'T is true , said Amasonte , if men may be permitted to visit them , and of that I have not enquired : but to morrow I promise you to ask the question , whether any men have yet or may be admitted , and if any have been allowed , you shall I warrant you , as soon as any . And indeed ; the good Aunt was as good as her word ; for the next morning she understood that any might come and visit them ; for the King did not feare any could steal them away , having them so farre from home . When Periander brought me this newes , it was not unwelcome unto me , as you may well imagine , especially when I heard , that the next day in the afternoon , they would conduct us thither . The day seemed so long to my impatience , as I asked what a clock it was , above a hundred times , thinking the Sun a sluggard and slower then usual : I was no lesse unquiet all the night , nor had any more patience all the morning , untill the hour came , when Periander was to go unto the Palace Royall ; there I so well measured my time , as when they came to the Gate I met them , and seeming as if the meeting was meerly accidentall ; I asked Periander whither he was going ? He answered , that he was to wait upon his Mother ( for so he called Amasonte ) then she addressed her selfe unto me , and said , If , Sir , you be a friend , you will not leave Periander alone upon this occasion , I will never enquire what it is , since you command me , answered I , and since it is to serve my friend . And as I said so , I took Orsinda by the arm ; Periander could not chuse but laugh , when he saw me seem so ignorant of the voyage , and the readinesse I used in taking hold of the occasion . Thus we entred into the place where the strangers were ; and at the first , I saw the faire one whom I so much admired come with open arms , a smiling countenance , and great demonstration of good will unto Orsinda , whose happinesse I envied . After the first salutations and complements of course , Amasonte desiring I should receive some good looks from this faire Prisoner , by her meanes , did let her understand who we were , acquainted her with the great intimacy betwixt Periander and me , and with the desire we had to doe them any service : and therefore addressing unto us , she shewed her selfe as sweetly kind , as civility would permit her : Then turning towards me , she remembred how I helped her up when she fell at the Temple stairs . I perceive , Madam , said I unto her , One shall never complaine of any services done unto you , since you can so well remember so small a matter ; Though our Ladies in Gaul either out of pride or want of memory , doe not onely forget small services , but also the greatest one can do them . I pray , Sir , said she unto me , how can you attribute this unto their pride . They have such a high opinion of their own merits , answered I , as they thinke all the world is obliged to serve them : ●nd receiving all our services as but due debts , they despise them , and despising them , 〈◊〉 not daign to remember them . Sir , said she unto me and smiled you describe your Ladies to be of a very strange humour . But take heed lest what you say , doe not proceed from some other occasion : Our sex is so the Butt of detraction , that we are very often constrained to seem as if we did not see things , which yet we doe see as well as men themselves ; and in this , we are rather to be pittied then blamed . Periander and Orsinda , were retired a little on the other side , and purposely that might have some discourse with her , whilst Amasonte entertained the other strangers : This incouraged me to be more bold in my answer . Had these Ladies , whom you , Madam , excuse so much , replyed I , but such bodies , and such wits , and spirits , as you have , though they were much more cruel then they are , yet would they need no excuses ; for then , be they never so austere , yet would they not onely be served , but even adored by all men . This language did not at all startle her , but with a smiling eye she answered thus : I see , Sir , flattery is in use here in Gaul , as well as amongst the Romans : I thought it h●d only been beyond the Alpes , but I perceive the Gaules who are reported to speak from their hearts , have it amongst them , as well as other people . Madam , answered I , I cannot tell whether your Nation doe call truth flattery , or whether to flatter be in your language to speak truth ; but I doe sweare and protest by our Great Tautates , which is the deepest oath I can take , that I did never in all my life see any face comparably so fair as yours , nor any wit so good and perfect as yours is . Thus , Mistresse , I continued my discourse , and before we parted , I did let her understand , that I had a desire to doe her particular service : perhaps you will think it strange , I should thus at the first make this remonstrance unto her ; but you must know , that my humour was not to languish it out in amorous Trances , nor to let my eyes be Orators as long as my tongue could tell her my heart . For I ever thought that delayes doe rather marre then make it better , and that in love , not to vanquish quickly , is to be vanquished ; but the principal motive why I would no longer deferre the declaration of my affection unto this faire stranger , was a double consideration , which at that time I had in my mind : I considered that she was in the power of another , and not as others are under a Mother or Parents : but a Prisoner of War , and kept by command from Gondebert , as the rest of her companions were . And because it was hard to know what designe he had upon her , I feared lest this opportunity should be taken from me , either by being guarded more strictly , or removed unto some other place . I considered also , that she came from beyond the Alpes , where the women are much bolder to attempt what they desire , and execute what they attempt , then our women of Gaul are : I sound this to be their temper by my converse in Camargue , and in the Town of Arles , which made me think that this faire one would not derogate from her Climate , nor thinke this suddain declaration strange . Following therefore the genius of her Country and my own , I did acquaint her with my affection . And though perhaps my words were not at the first taken as proceeding from love , but civility ; yet however , they did break the Ice , and facilitate the way to my ensuing addresses , and made her believe that which I did desire to perswade her of : I had an opinion that she had no thoughts which tended unto what I desired ; and yet she took more pleasure in talking with me , then with Periander , or any that came to visit her ; she thinking that this affection which tyed me unto her , did oblige her to trust more in me . And though I had no other knowledge of her good will then this , yet I can truly say , that there were very few things which she did not communicate unto me , though never so private or important ; and within a moneth after the first time I had seen her , there was so great familiarity betwixt us , as she advertised me , how she and her companions intended to walk in the Athenian Isle at the evening , in a Garden which was where the Rosne and Arar met , a place very pleasant , both in variety of Wal●s , and Groves of Trees . I resolved not to miss this appointment , as well because I had no other exercise nor design , as because I thought she would be much offended if being so secretly advertised of it , I should let slip that opportunity which she gave me . When she saw me first , she seemed unto her Companions , as if the meeting were by chance and not designe . What fortune brought you hither , Hylas , said she unto me , where my companions and my selfe did think to passe away the rest of the day unseen by any ? This dissimulation of the matter , did please me very well . For it is a good signe of love , to hide from others the addresse which is made unto any Lady . And to second her in her artifice , I answered very faintly . It is impossible ▪ Madam , but that the fortune which brought me hither should be good , since I am so happy in meeting such company ; and it would be much better , if I knew any way how to doe you any acceptable service . Those who began to understand a little of our language did thanke me in most pittifull broken words , yet as kindly as they could , and went away into severall walkes , leaving us two together as we desired to be . I tooke her therefore under the Arm , and began to walke , but least she should thinke so much familiarity strange , I said unto her , though this Madam be not the custome and fashion of your Country , yet it is in Gaule , and therefore I beseech you take it not ill , if I use our owne priviledges , and by taking your arme doe helpe you to walke , Hylas , answered she , your kindnesse unto me obligeth me unto more familiarity than this : T is true , that the condition wherein I am will not let me acknowledge it more than in words , so as I cannot require your amity as I ought to doe ; upon this I observed her to sigh and change colour , as if the thought of her condition did exceedingly trouble her : And being very desirous to know the particular cause of her sadnesse , after many thankes for her kind expressions , I beseeched her to let me know what Fortune brought her into this Country , and what stayed her in it : And because it is no small advantage ( marke well Silvander what I say ) to know the fortunes and humours of those , whose favour we desire , I was the more urgent with her : For I should be thereby the better instructed what will please , and what will displease her ▪ Hylas , said she , doe you not know that I am a Prisoner unto King Gondebunt , and how much my Companions and I am obliged unto him ? And I answering that I knew it onely by vulgar report . Then answered she , I shall acquaint you with those particulars which you desire ; and you shall heare the most lamentable Adventure that ever befell a poore woman ; onely I beseech you to be very silent in it , and impart it unto none . The History of Cryseide and Arimant . FOrtune is pleased to trouble not onely Monarchies and great States , but also to shew her power upon private persons , to let us know that all things under heaven are under her lash ; the miseries I have indured , and the lamentable life I have hitherto led , does but too well manifest this truth , as you may judg : For , I being but a poor silly woman , yet his study is to crosse me , and not to let me injoy a minute of quietnesse , never since I had the judgement to disceme betwixt good and evill . I am of a Country whose people are called Salasses , a place confined by the golden Baltea and the Libices on the East , by the Po , on the South ; the Taurinois , Centurons and Catur●es on the West ; and the Alpes on the North. This Country is very well known unto the Romans by reason of the many Gold Mines which are in it , and for which the Inhabitants of the place have beene forced to revolt so often . I have made this description of my Country unto you , that you may the better understand what was foretold my Father when I was borne , by a female Druide , who came out of Gaw into this Country , by the command ( as she said ) of a great God , whose name was unknown unto us , and I think it was by him whom you did swear . Is it Tautates ; said I unto her ? The same , answered she whom this woman said was a great God , and all others depended upon him , Now this female Fortune teller came to my Fathers house , at the same time when my Mother was delivered of me : And my Father seeing her look very earnestly upon me , he asked her what my fortune would be : It will be , answered she , like unto the Country where she is borne . This answer was very darke : But some yeares after she chanced to come againe unto the same place , and my Mother being very inquisitive did presse her to explaine her former prediction . To whom she answered , that this woman shall have the same fortune which the Country wherein she was borne hath ; the Romans by reason of the Gold found there have so harrassed the people by wars , as it is almost depopulated , so as her abundance is the cause of her poverty ; even so shall this your daughter be very much troubled by reason of her beauty and merit . And certainely this Druid was very knowing ; for I have found ever since , that never was woman more crossed by fortune than my selfe , as you may judge by the ensuing discourse . I was born , as I told you , amongst the Sallases , in a Town called Eporides , seated between two great Hils , where the golden Baltea runs : my Father was called Leander , and my mother Luira , and though my owne praises be not hansome out of my owne mouth , yet that you may the better understand the sequell of this discourse , you must know , that there was none in all the Country , who did not yeild unto my Father , in grandure , in antiquity of Family , in offices which he possessed , or in authority which he had gotten , as well by his owne merit , as by the favour of Honorius , and since of Vaelentinian , and all those who since him ruled over Italy , who advanced him unto that height , that if his death had not prevented it , when the Empire was in decline , doubtlesse he had not only made himselfe Soveraigne Lord over the Sallases , but also of the Libices , of the Centrons and of the Veragrois . This his death was the first blow which I received from Fortune & did not resent it , for want of capacity : For , being but nine yeares of age , I knew not what it was to lose a Father , and to be at the disposition of a mother who was more carefull of her selfe than her Children , yet I lived very contentedly till I came to be fourteen of fifteen years old , for till then . Fortune did not thinke me able to feele the weight of her blows ; and see how subtilly she undermined me : for she gilded over her bitter pils of poyson with a glosse of good , knowing very well ( cruell one as she is ) that any misery that comes under the shrowd of a happinesse , makes it selfe much more sensibly resented . In the same Towne where I was , did dwell very many Cavaliers : for that Gaul , which is called Cisa●pine is not as it is here , for I have heard , that here Cavaliers and men of quality doe live in the Country . Amongst the rest , there was one young Libicinian Gallant , who certainly was as much favoured by Nature in all the graces she could bestow , as was possible ; nor did he want any noblenesse of Ancestors , nor alliance to the best Families , nor any other good quality that could possibly be desired , but only Riches ; and in that , he was little beholding to his Father , who was all his life more thirsty after the acquisition of Honour than Wealth , little considering that the one without the other is like a bird that has good wings , yet has such a clog at her foot that she cannot fly . This young man did dwell in Eporides by reason of the hatred which Rhithimer bore unto his Father . I suppose , Hylas , you have heard , how this Rhithimer though a Goth by Nation , yet through his valour and good conduct was made a Citizen of Rome ; afterward , Patrician , and lastly Governour of Gaul Cisalpine , or indeed , rather the Lord of it ; for his Commission was so large , and his authority so absolute , that he might be called Lord as well as Governour . The Father of Arimant ( for so was the young man called ) had most just occasion to feare his Enemy ; For though otherwayes he was very well accomplished , yet he had ever in him the Nature of a Goth : And this was the reason why he came into this Towne that he might so much the sooner goe out of Italy , in case he was forced to it , either by the Centrons , by the Veragrois , or by the Helvetians . This young Cavalier of whom I speake did accidentally see me at a marriage which was kept in the house of one of my Cozens . The custom of the Country is , that upon such occasion , entrance is permitted unto all as freely as into Churches . I say that as ill lucke was , he saw me there : For there he fell in love with me , and this love was the scource both of all his miseries and mine . He tooke occasion to declare his love unto me in a Ball , wherein many use to dance at once by two and two , walking only round the roome , and observing the cadency a little . The name of it was the great Ball , and invented purposely to give a hansome opportunity unto Cavaliers of talking unto Ladies . Arimant tooke me out , and though it was with a designe of discovering his affection , yet was it long before he durst begin ; yet at last , least he should lose such an opportunity as was hard to be met with againe , he forced himselfe , and said thus unto me . Fair Chrysiede said he unto me ( for he had enquired my name ) the Iawes of this Country are too rigid , if not unjust , in keeping so close , that which is most faire : I doe not know ( said I unto him ) upon what you doe ground your speech . Upon custome , answered he , which is to keepe the Ladies up so close : as that they shew themselves so seldome , as a man can hardly say he sees them , and not to goe farre for an example : Is it not extreame cruelty I should be six Months in this Towne , and this is the first time I have the happinesse to see you ? Faire Ladies Sir , said I unto him , doe conceale themselves upon very good consideration . For too often seene , too much contemned : But why should you put me in the Catalogue of faire ones , or complaine of seeing me so seldome ? Since certainely the sight of me must needs be very indifferent unto you ? It is too much , said he and sighed , to overcome one person twice ; it was enough your eyes had already got the victory over me , without doubly surmounting me by the sweetnesse and charms of your refined wit. This suddaine declaration did surprise me , yet I cannot tell how , it did not offend me , and I answered him thus . You are easily overcome , Sir , if vanquished by such simple arms , as your Conqueror is owner of ; and since she never so much as thought of obtaining this victory . However , said he , I am vanquished , and I am neither ashamed nor sorry , for being vanquished by such arms . I knew not all this while , who this young Cavalier was , having never seen him before : yet since he was so confident as to addresse himselfe unto me , I did imagine him a man of principall Rank amongst the Sallases ; his hansome presence , and the expression of his affection , made me very desirous to know his name : And I must confesse I had been put hard to it for an answer , if the Ball had continued longer . But it being ended , I had opportunity to enquire of what I desired . He who began to be sensible of loves first blows , which commonly are full of impatience , and who thought that perhaps it would be long before he had such another opportunity , he took me out to dance againe although it was not the custome ; but being grown more bold , and a better husband of his time , he said thus unto me ; I have been assured , that faire ones will never believe things that are true , and rather hearken unto things things that are not so . Though I should leave it unto fair ones , to give you an answer ( said I ) yet since they doe not hear , I will aske you , why you accuse them of that fault ? Because , answered he , I find it so in you . Pardon me , fair Cryside , if I offend you . Why do not you believe me , when I say that I am your most devoted servant , for it is most true ? Ar●mant , said I , words onely cannot perswade me to believe what you say , since reason gives your tongue the lye ; and since I know that men make profession of giving much for a little money . If it be so , said he , then I doe protest that I am not a man. What are you then , replyed I presently ? I am , said he , your servant , and the most faithfull and zealous servant that ever was . I must needs confesse , Hylas , that his noble extraction , and his neat wit , had obliged me to give him another kind of answer then I did , but for some other considerations which hindred me , and therefore I onely said thus unto him ; we shall see Arimant , whether you continue in the same mind the next time we meet , and I will deferre my answer until then . The Ball now ended and the company parted , for it was supper time , and doe what he could , I would not give him any opportunity of speaking unto me againe , thinking that for the first time he might be very well contented with such answers as he had received . And because the joy for this marriage continued many dayes , the next day , and as oft as the meetings continued , he did not omit any opportunity of testifying the truth of his expressions : which at the last , I was perswaded to believe , and to satisfie him so farre , as to let him thinke I loved him . 'T is true , I stayed until the very last day , before I did so declare my self unto him , lest if I had done it sooner , he should pretend to any greater favour , and had I tarried any longer , I could not have told him so much ; but I would not upon any terms , let him go without some assurance of my good will. Since this time , it was long before we saw each other , except in Temples and publique places , which I must confesse did trouble me , because indeed , I did begin to love him , considering his discretion in the carriage of the businesse , so as none could suspect his designe . He would come often in the night to my window , and present me with some Serenades : but that was all the visits I had from him . My discourse , kind Hylas , would be too long and tedious , if I should relate all the particulars of this Courtship . Let it suffice , that Arimant could not with discretion testifie the good that he wished unto me , although he sought out all wayes , and neglected no opportunity of doing it . Oh Hylas , how full of subtilty Love is ? and though they paint him but a boy , yet what old tricks he has ? They are very ignorant who know it not , or who think to master him . I know , and I know it by experience , and to my grief , that they who would overcome him , must fight as those doe who get their victory by flying , for otherwise if they come to handy-blowes , he will get the better , it is absolutely impossibly to resist him : for he has so many tricks , and can use so many severall sorts of Arms , as with one or other doubtlesse if he doe not wound , yet at least he will foile and make scratches , and his weapons are also impoysoned , that as soon as ever they draw blood , there is no hope of health for him that is so wounded , for his wounds will so itch , as he himselfe will scratch them and make them sore . Oh that I had known this before ? For , Hylas , at the first I did not admit of this addresse , but onely to see Arimant languish before my face , as a testimony of my beauty : Afterwards , his obsequioushesse and kindnesse , moved me to look upon him a little better , and then his Noble Extraction , his Merits , his Generosity , and his Discretion , made me thinke very well of him , and a little after , to esteem him so , as I should be sorry to lose him And love was no sooner possessor of heart , but presently I was constrained to render it unto him , since time did put me out of all doubt of his loving me . But I beseech your consider how suddenly my humour changed , when love had gotten this victory over me : As long as I did not love him , I cared not at all who knew of his affection to me : but on the contrary , was very glad it should be divulged , as thinking that the more passionately he loved me , and the more it was known , the more was the honour of my beauty . But then , as soon as I began to love him , I cannot expresse how I was offended at the least knowledge of it , in so much as every time I talked of him , my principal charge was to be silent and secret , and carry all close . Our affaires then standing upon these terms , and our affections growing every day to a higher straine , our onely endeavours were for hansome occasions to testifie them unto each other . But such was the constraint in which the women beyond the mountaines lived , being kept as it were Prisoners , as it was impossible for us to see one another , unless by chance , nor to speak together but in the presence of some , and that too , very seldome . This made him think upon an old woman , who got her living by going unto houses and selling Laces and Ribbands ; that by her meanes we might speak unto each other by Paper , though not by voyce . He easily gained the woman , what by promises , and what by Gifts . And she coming to the house where I was , seeming to take measure of me for a piece of Lace to a Gorget , and to that end drawing me to the window , she would have thrust a Letter into my hand , saying not a word but onely Arimant . I knew well enough it was a Letter from him , but being unwilling to be obliged unto the discretion or fidelity of this woman whom I knew not ; and knowing well enough , that such kind of people being insinuators into the secrets of such as are so fond as to trust them , would afterwards prove very Tyrants , or else sell their silence at so dear a rate , as it was impossible to content them ; I would not receive it , but on the contrary rejected it with such sharpe language , yet low , that the poor woman was quite out of countenance , and carried it back unto him that gave it her , intreating him to imploy her nomore in any such matters . He who thought it would have been very welcome to me , and hoped for some assurance of my good will in the answer to it ; seeing this refusall , and hearing what sharpe words I used , he was the most astonished man in the world ; and not knowing unto whom to complaine , he came that very night into our street with a consort of Musick , after they had played a lesson or two , and supposing I was come unto the window , he came just under my window , and sung some Verses which contained a complaint that she would not receive his Letters . I easily apprehended the reason of his complaint ; and because my refusal did not pro●oed from want of affection , I thought my selfe obliged to advertise him of it ; so as taking Pen presently , I writ these lines as fast as I could , and threw it out of the window . Cryseide's Letter unto Arimant . MY complaint would be more just , if my affection to you would give me leave to complain of you ; and if yours be equall to mine , it will not give you leave to complain of me for my last refusall ; nor to take it as an argument of little love , since it proceeded from no other designe but the preservation of my honour and your tranquillity , which in that act you put in danger : I doe not accuse you of want , but rather excesse of affection , which would not suffer you to consider the danger into which you put me , by putting me into the hands of one unknown unto me , and perhaps not faith full to you , since mercenary , end no more yours , but as your money makes he● ; Be hereafter not lesse loving , but more prudent , and be contented that I know you love me . Now Hylas , you must know , that considering with my selfe , it was impossible to continue this secret affection long , without a third person , because as I told you before , the constraint of women was so great as we knew not which way to meet : Therefore I thought it a necessity to trust my selfe unto some discreet person , who might both comfort and counsell me . In order unto this , I cast my eye upon all that were in the house where I lived , and found none more fit than my Nurses daughter , who was brought up with me and loved me so very well , as she thought her self happy in any service she could do me . This wench was of my owne age , and such a one , as I stood in need of ; for she had more courage than I , and was so stout as she would often laugh at my feares and doubts . Moreover , she had wit at will , and was full of such petty contrivances as I stood in need of . As for her fidelity and discretion , I was so confident of them , as I durst trust her as soon as my selfe with any secret : Moreover , she did govern● her owne Mother , who had the guardianship of me , and lay in my Chamber . This was she whom I made choice of for my assistant , and acquainting her with what I thought expedient , I found her so sutable to my desires , as at last I imparted the very b●ttome of my heart and that my resolution was never to love any but Ar●mane . Now Clarina ( for so was her name ) considering the danger unto which I exposed my selfe , in throwing the Letter so out of the Window ; she found out an invention to write with lesse danger , and it was this . The evening before I intended he should receive my Letter from me it was agreed betwixt us , that I should hang out a Hankercher out of my window as if it were to dry , and by which we understood , that the next morning at the time when others went unto the Temple , he was to go also ; and where we saw the greatest throng of people there we would be , to prevent suspition . If I could let a little Book fall , in which I should seem to be at devotion , and none see , then I should doe it : otherwise when I went away , I should pretend that I had carelesly left it behind me in the place where I kn●eled , or to let it fall some way or other when he saw me ; and he who had his eye still upon me and who at that time was to be as near me as he could , he should presently reach it up : if none saw , then he was to look into it ; but if any did perceive it , then he was to give me another which resembled mine , and which was made purposely alike . Now in these Books we writ our Letters , but with such devices as were not easily discovered : my Mother and my Nurse , have had these Bookes in their hands several times , but could not make any thing of them , because they understood not the Charracters . Since this way was agreed upon , not a day passed , but we writ unto each other , which was no small comfort unto us in the constraint wherein we lived . But Love was in this resemblant unto Fire , which the more you feed it , the more it augments ; so did my favours unto Arimant , for they did so inflame his desires , as not contented with what I had done , he importun'd me by a thousand supplications , to admit him into my Chamber , unto which at last I consented , so the meanes could be contrived , and so he would promise to require no more of me , then I was willing to permit . This permission being given unto him , his wits were at work , how to facilitate all these difficulties . The first was , how to enter , but that was easily contrived ; for by a Ladder made of a Rope , which he would give unto Cla●ina , he might easily get into the window of her Chamber when the casement was open . But my Norse whose bed was close to mine , and who was not of our conspiracy , was a much greater difficulty unto us , and yet he found out a remedy for that . There was in Epocedes , a very famous Mountebanke , who had many most excellent receipts . This man was so much obliged unto Arimant , that he was infinitely desirous to serve him . Love adviseth this young man to make addresses unto him , and to ask him for a Receipt which would cause sleep ; he who made a particular profession of such secrets , did give him an ointment , which being put under the Nose of the party that was faln asleep , would so stupifie the senses , as no noise whatsoever would awake the party until it was taken away . Before Arimant would make use of it upon this occasion , he tryed the operation of it upon one of his Domestiques , who slept so foundly , that no shouting at his eare could awake him ; but he removed him from place to place , and he never stirred , until taking away the Box , and throwing a little water in his face , and then he awaked . All things being thus prepared , execution onely wanted . I must confesse , my heart began now to faile me ; and when I considered the danger into which I should put my selfe , I wished that a stop might be in the proceedings : But Clarina who was more couragious then I , told me that I was gone too farr to retreat now ; that had I put the Cavalier out of hope at the first , he would not have been offended ; but now as things stood , it was a manifest wrong unto him and knew how to argue the matter so well , and to shew the easinesse of it , as at last I resolved to goe through . Bed time being come , we all retired and seemed to take our rest : and my good Nurse who never dreamed of our businesse , by chance did fall asleep sooner then her custome . As soon as Clarina heard her snore , as she used to doe when first she slept , she laid the Box under her nose , and called upon her as if she was affrignted at her dream : but the good old woman was so fast , that if the house had falne , she could not heare it . Clarina joyed at this good beginning , did rise from her sleeping Mother , and helped me with my Night-dresse , as she pleased so to have it ; For I protest Hylas , I was so farre besides my selfe , as I knew not what I did : The Candle used alwayes to burn in our Chamber , and therefore C●a●ina brought me my Glasse , and bad me trick up my selfe 〈◊〉 fine as I could , telling me that when Souldiers go to fight , they must put on their Arms that they may get the victory . Clarina said unto her , you are a fool , for if the victory were not already gotten , we should not now trouble our selves as we doe . But take heed said she unto me , that the victory be not on both sides . I am more afraid , said I , that the losse will be on both sides . Nay , nay , replyed she , never think so , heaven loves you better then to use you so hardly : but pray tell me , since the victory will fall on your side , what Ransome must the Conquered pay into you ? His heart , said I unto her . His heart ? answered she : but if he part with his heart , what shall he have for himselfe ? and how can he afterwards love you ? In lieu of that I take from him , said I unto her I will give him mine . Yours ? replyed she and smiled ? if he have your heart , he will be the veriest cowardly Cavalier that ever lived . Come come , said I unto her , you are a scold , and stand and spend the time in tattling whilst he stayes . Upon this , we went to the window , and no sooner looked out , but I saw Arimant at a corner of a street over against us . He had his eye so continually up in the window , as it was impossible to look one and he not see us ; and therefore the Casement was no sooner open , but he was under the window , expecting when the Ladder would be thrown out . I began to tremble so , both for contentment and fear , as I was constrained to fit down upon my bed , leaving Clarina to all the paines , who with abundance of confidence , fastned the Cord , and threw out the Ladder , by which Arimant so suddenly mounted , that he was in my Chamber before I thought his foot upon the first step . As soon as he was entred , he fell down upon his knees before me , whom he found in such a maze , as I could not so much as speak unto him . Clarina pulled in the Ladder , shut the window , and then came to see what we did ; but finding the Cavalier still upon his knees , and I speaking not a word to him , nor he to me ; I to see a man in my Chamber at such an hour , and he with an extasie of contentment to have this assurance of my affection , she said unto me ; Methinks , Mistresse ( for so she called me ) you are not very civil towards this Cavalier , in letting him be so long in this uneasie posture : for God sake , said the Cavalier , let me alone where I am , for I am where I most earn stly desire to be , and think my selfe beyond all expressions , happy in it . Then recollecting my selfe , I must needs confesse , said I unto him , that Clarina is in the right , and if my astonishment doe not plead my excuse , you may very well tax me with incivility , and indiscretion . Upon this I stood up , and taking him by one arm , whilst Clarina took him by the other , we forced him to sit in a Chaire which was by my beds side . Then Clarina taking Arimant by the hand , Sweare Cavalier ( said she unto him ) and promise me upon your honour , to observe the conditions , upon which you were admitted into this place . Then Arimant stood up , and said , I doe promise and sweare , not onely to performe all I have said , but also not to faile in my very thoughts ; I call God , Heavens , Earth , and all the world , to witnesse my Oath , and pray them all to inflict their most severe punishments upon all perjured Persons . These Oathes and imprecations , Arimant , said I unto him , are needlesse , your owne word would have satisfied : As for my part , I have so great a confidence in you , as I daie trust my selfe with you as much as with my selfe . Then we both sat down , and Clarina staying by her mother , lest by any accident the Box should tumble from her nose , Arimant said thus unto me : It is the quality of Gods and Goddesses , fair Crys●ide , to conferre the greatest favours , to the end that their power and their goodnesse may be seen and acknowledged . So you , Madam , resembling them both in beauty and in virtue , you have done me a favour which does not onely infinitely transcend my merits , but also all the hopes that ever I could imagine . Since it is so , and fince I must needs acknowledge it so ; what should I doe , not to acquit my selfe , for I cannot pretend unto it , knowing it to be impossible ; but onely to avoid the brand of ingratitude ? I must confesse , the more I think upon it , the more I am confounded and ashamed , that my fortune should he to receive such high benefits , and have so little understanding as not to know , how I should be thankful as I ought ▪ I have no other way to come out of this Labyrinth , but this only refuge , which is to referre my selfe wholly unto your will ; that as at my request you were pleased to doe me this favours so ▪ that I may by your commandment do what I ought , to acknowledge it . After this expression , he was silent , in expectation of my answer , which was this : Arimant , said I unto him , that you should acknowledge that what I have done for you , to be something that is great and extraordinary , is as full satisfaction as I can desire ; but I cannot endure you should esteem your selfe at so low a value , as to thinke that you doe not deserve this favour ; for in so doing , you doe not onely offend against truth , but against that judgement which I had of you , when I thought you worthy of my amity . Doe not thinke , Arimant , that I have done any thing at random , or without sound deliberation . When I first gave entertainment to your good will , I must confesse it was without any design , and onely because your addresse did invite me to it : But when I bestowed my good will upon you , doe not thinke unlesse you have an ill opinion of me , that I did it without long and serious debate in my selfe : whether I ought to doe it or no , and whether I should be blamed for such a choice . I considered your family , because I would not disparage my own Ancestors ; and I found it so full of noblenesse , as I could not chuse but be contented with it , I looked upon the person , and I could take no exception against it , either in your body or mind : I have observed your behaviour , and I could not find any thing which was not noble , and to be esteented , all your actions being full of honour and virtue . Briefly , I have cast my eyes upon your affection , and I find that you doe really love me . Now , Arimant , can you think that he who is owner of these qualities , does not deserve any favour from the person whom he loves ? Madam , answered he , and kissed my hand , this favour which you are pleased to doe me now , is greater ( if it can be ) then the first ; and I see you will put me out of all hopes of ever being able to pay so great a debt . I received all those applaudes which you are pleased to bestow upon me , not than I am so vaine as to think them my due , but because I desire you should think them so , that they may so much the more oblige you to continue unto me the honour of your favours ▪ Arimant , replyed I , you know very well , and I also , that what I say of you is true ; and this may be a great testimony of your merit , that Cryseide loves you ; for you must either think her without wit or knowledge , or else think your selfe amiable ▪ because she loves you . But let us leave this discourse , and tell me I entreat you , whether the report be true that you are to marry ? and whether , as I am told , you intend it ? At this question Arimant blusht , and though I spoke it ignorantly , yet so it was , that his Father had made such a motion to him not long before , and therefore he answered me , 'T is true indeed , Madam , such a thing is talked of , but my Father shall sooner make me die , then ever consent unto it , for I am resolved never to marry any but the fair Cryseide , if she will blesse me with so much happinesse . I would not be any meanes , replyed I unto him , of your disobedience unto your Parents . Madam , said he I am obliged to obey God before a Father , and it is he who hath commanded me to be none but y●●●s : but why should we spend time , or consult upon a thing which is already done ? Then kneeling down before me , I doe sweare and protest before all the Gods , said he , and call them all to witnesse what I say , That I will rather die then not be yours ; and that I will never rise off my knees , untill you receive me for the husband of the faire Cryseide . Ar●mant , said I unto him , I am obliged unto you for your good will unto me ; and you may think I would never have permitted you entrance into this place , 〈◊〉 I had not the same ●●tention . But being both of us at the disposition of others , this is a promise which we neither can nor ought to make so rashly , but it deserves to be more seriously , thought upon . Why , Madam replyed he presently , have you given me all there signal favours and deny me this which I ask with so much reason ? but you must resolve either to have me continually kneeling before you , or else grant my supplication . I could not chuse but smile when I heard his last words , for he uttered them with such an action , as shewed him to be in good earnest , Yet , I said unto him , Perhaps , Arimant , you may quickly reperit , if I should take you at your word . Oh God ? Fair Cryseide , ( said he do not offend so extreamly against my affection , and your own beauty . And to put you out of all doubt , I call Hymen and Juno to witnesse , that I will never be husband unto any but the fair Cryseide : and upon this word , I perceived that he would have put a Ring upon my finger , which caused me to draw away my hand , and rise up ; but he held me by force , and said unto me ; Will you , Madam , make me perjur'd , and rise from hence , where I have vowed to stay eternally , unlesse you accomplish my request ? Your request , replyed I presently , is unjust , and your vow invalid since your first which you made at your entrance is contrary to it . Why said he unto me ? You promised , answered I , and bound it with an Oath , that you would move me unto nothing but what I was willing unto ; and since I am not willing you should make this request , you are obliged to press it no further , and what vowes soever you have made since , which are contrary unto that first , is of no force nor cannot bind . It is most impossible , said he , ( and then rose up ) to resist either your beauty , or your will : And I know , I should receive but too great a load of happinesse , if this were added to the number of the rest . Arimant , said I then unto him , doe but still preserve your affection unto me , and I will freely promise , that if I can make those who have the disposition of me consent unto it , I will marry you , and give my self entirely unto you . It is impossible I should expresse how this young man was joyed when he heard this ; and I was as glad as he , though he made greater shew by words , and all the thanks that could be invented . But yet , this was the cause of our ruine , for calling Clarina to witnesse what I promised , and so she coming hastily towards us , did draw the Box from the nose of her Mother , and so unluckily , as it fell off the bed , was broke , and the liquid ointment ran about the floor . It was a thing very strange , for almost as soon as ever the Box was from under the nose of my Nurse , she awoke , but her head so dizzy with the smell , that she knew not what she did , and was like one that was drunk . As soon as Arimant heard the Box fall upon the floor , he doubted it , and said unto me hastily , rise Madam , and stand before the old woman , whilst I get out at the window , for certainly she is awake . Upon this , I ran to the bed , ●he to the window , and Clarina to the Ladder ; and I coming to her , I laid me down upon her bed , began to embrace her , laid my hand upon her breast , and seeming as if I thought her to be very fick ; I bad her take good heart , told her , she would be well againe presently ; called for Clarina , and sent her for some Vineger or water to throw in her face , and make her come to her selfe againe : I did so deceive her by my talke , and by rubbing one while her Pulse , and another her Nose , as I gave Arimant time to be gone , and Clarina to hide the Ladder : Then seeming to be very busie about her , we threw water into her face , and did so dash her , as she had been soundly asleep , had she not awaked with it . Then in a great astonishment , assuming her spirits : Oh my God , said she , where have I been ? how strangely have I been taken , what in the name of God is the cause of it ? Oh my good Children , I thank God and you , for bringing me to my self again , for but for you I had dyed . Oh Mother , said Clarina , you have been in a swoone above two hours , we have held you in our Arms , and done all we could to revive you , and I believe if you had not vomited , you had dyed . And good Children , said the good old woman , what did you doe to waken me ? Why , said Clarina , as I was lying by you , I heard you keep a great stirring and a rattling in your throat as if you were choaked ; upon which , I called upon you two or three times , and seeing you did not answer , I leaped out of bed and waked Crys●ide ; then taking the Candle , we came both to help you , and thanks be to God you came to your selfe againe . And did I vomit , said the old woman ? Vomit ? said Clarina , Yes certainly , and happy you did , for if you had not , I believe you had dyed , since such black and filthy stuffe did lie upon your stomack . Oh God , said she , and held her Nose , doe you not swell it ? This she said , because of the ointment which was spilt upon the floor , and smelt very ill : Yes , yes , ( said my Nurse ) I doe smell it ; Good Clarina , said she , take the besome and make it cleane , lest it should doe you hurt , Clarina , who desired such a command , did fetch some water , and washed the place as clean as possible , and afterwards threw it out of the window . But the accident of the next morning , may move one to laugh a little ; for this ointment falling in the street , and a Dogge passing by and smelling at the oyle , he licked it , and there lay as if dead . Clarina , who saw this out of the window , and doubted the cause , she threw a little water upon him , then the Dog rose up , shook his eares , and went away . The evening after , Arimant , according to his custome , came with Musick under the window , and after they had played a while , he sung some Verses which intimated , that he would most inviolably keep his promise . And while we lived in this manner , both our affections encreased to such a height , as I cannot tell which was the more loved . But now fortune begins to mix many bitters amongst our sweets , or rather to ravish from us all our sweets , and leave us none but bitters . Alas , alas , well may I phrase them Bitters : for since this time , I cannot say I enjoyed any delight or contentment . Rithimer of whom I have already spoke , a great Captain and a Favorite of the Emperour Majoranus had obtained , not onely to be a Citizen of Rome , but also to be a Senator and Governour of Gaul Cisalpine , and he attained unto such high esteem , as he disposed absolutely of all that was in Gaul . This large Authority did not proceed onely from good will and favour of the Emperours , but much from the great exploits which he had done against the Vandals , for the preservation of Italy . This valiant Prince , married one that was of kin to my Mother ; and desiring to see me well matched , did cast his eye upon a young man , a little of kin unto Rithimer , very rich , but of a most vicious spirit , and the most ugly and deformed body that was in all Gaul Cisalpine . My Mother who desired to be rid of me , because she thought me to be a rub in her way of marriage , she took occasion by the foretop , and resolved to carry me unto this Princess , hoping at the least to leave me with her as she desired . This being resolved upon , and unknown to me , it was almost as soon executed without my knowledge . For beginning to observe how I did much favour the addresse of Arimant , she thought to prevent me , which doubtlesse she would not have done , had his estate been equall to his merit and noblenesse . But since it was not , she thought that sending me away , was the best remedy she could use against it . Yet seeing her so bufie in setting her house in order , and so carefull , that I should dresse my selfe in my finest trim , I did imagine that some voyage was intended . And because I could not depart without advertising Arimant , I commanded Clarina to let him know it , and give unto him the Book which was accustomed to passe betwixt us , and in it was this Letter . Cryseide's Letter unto Arimant . THey are hurrying me away from hence ; I should have said from you , had you not been alwaies in my heart ; and had not my affection been such , as it is impossible I should live and not be near you . However , change places we must , though I know not into what part of the world : but let it be the best in the world , it will be but a place of torment to me , if I doe not see you in it . When I know where it is , I shall advertise you , to the end that if it be possible , you may be there in person , where you shall be alwayes in my thoughts . Arimant read this Letter with abundance of dissatisfaction ; my going away vexed him to the very soule , and much more , when he heard from one that was my mothers kinsman , how I was to go unto the wife of Rithimer ; because then he thought that his Father would not suffer him to go thither , by reason of the enmity betwixt Rithimer and him . But he writ this Letter presently back , and gave the Book unto Clarina . Arimants Letter unto Cryseide . IF this be not the most hard piece of fortune that ever could befall , I know not what can deserve the name . I understand you are to go unto Rithimer , the only place in the world which is forbidden me . But however , since it is your command , I will ere long be there , and make it appeare unto you , that my affection is greater then all impediment that can oppose it . I received this Letter , as we were taking Coach to begin our journey ; so as I could not read it , because I had not time to look it out , it being mingled amongst many others in the Book , which was no small displeasure unto me . Arimant on the other side , knowing I was to depart that day , met us upon the way , as if accidentally with two Cavaliers his friends , whom he had not acquainted with his affection unto me ; and who yet were not altogether ignorant of it ; and who upon this occasion , being very familiar with my Mother ; as soon as they met the Coach , they saluted us , and enquired of her voyage . She who now did not care who knew it , did freely tell them , and began to talk of Rithimers Grandure ▪ of the power her Cousen had with him , and of the hopes she had of doing great matters for me . In the meane time , Arimant had got himselfe on my side , but in such a sad and afflicted posture , as he moved me to pitty him : and was so transported out of himselfe , as he began to rove , and talke very idlely ; and yet to augment our misery , for feare of making known the good correspondency betwixt us ; he durst not addresse his speech unto me , though his eyes were never off me ; those who heard him , and did not know the cause which thus distracted his mind , they began to laugh at his ridiculous language . I who confidered that sometimes to be over subtle spoiles all , I thought it expedient to speake unto him as a person indifferent ; and therefore I asked him , from whence this great sorrow proceeded , which caused every one to take notice of it ? I doe assure you , said he , and sighed , it proceeds from nothing but envy . I did not thinke , answered I that a person of your merit could envy any one ; but of whom and why are you envious ? I envy your Coach ( said he unto me ) that is going towards the I●bices , and because I may not go with you , although it be my Country . Why , replyed I , are you such a lover of your Country , as you should envy things that are insensible ? What should I doe , said he , since such insensibles are more happy than I am ? Heaven , I hope , said I , is better unto you than so . This is the consolation , answered he , which is given unto those who are miserable , yet I assure you any better shall never be desired by me , but rather the contrary . Those who are sicke , said I , doe the like , they thinke all medicines bitter , and such Physicke is commonly given unto them , as is contrary to their desires , though conducing to their health . Great is the difference , said he , betwixt the diseases of the body , and diseases of the mind : For those of the body are cured by contraries , but those of the mind , by the possession of that thing which causes the disease . If ambition wound us is there any better cure than to arrive at the thing aspired unto ? If beauty offend us , will any thing so quickly ture , as the injoyment of that beauty ? And therefore they say , that desires satisfied doe coole at the very first , afterwards are quite glutted ; so as to the maladies of the mind must be applyed such remedies as have the qualitie of the Scorpion , which can cure the wound it makes . It is long since you were in your owne Country , said Clarina ; and what makes you thinke upon it so freshly now ? Your journey , said he , and sighed , brings it fresh into my memory . Those who heard our discourse did not understand it , though if my Mother had not been diverted by the questions of those two Cavaliers , doubtlesse she would have smelt out something , but she seeing us thus talking , she would not suffer them to goe any farther with us , although they told her their way did lye that way , but she was so urgent with them , that they were constrained to leave us . Now did I find , that to part from a person loved might well be called a death , both by my owne resentments , and by Arimants , for he looked as pale as death it selfe , and was so out of himselfe , that he could not bid adieu unto me : or any in the company , which my Mother interpreted to be incivility , and perhaps on purpose , though she beleeved the contrary ; as for me , I knew the cause finding in my selfe the sorrowes of this cruel separation . I cannot at this time tell you Hylas , how sadly both Arimant and I resented it ; onely this , that both fell sicke , and Arimant much worse than I ; for mine was only a certaine languishment , and drooping of spirits , which many feared would in a little time bring me into a Consumption : But his disease was so violent as none looked for any life ; every one came to see him dye ; he himselfe was of the same beliefe : but having a desire to take his leave before he left his life , he forced himselfe to write these lin●t unto me . Arimants Letter unto Chryseide . FOrtune seemes to be weary of tormenting , and will put an end unto my paines , out of which I beseech you , Madam , give me leave to go : I beg thus with that affection which brings me to my grave , and which shall never Iessen whatsoever becomes of my ashes . This Letter so short , and so ill written , together with the common report of his sicke estate , was a very death unto me : And when Clarina had enough to doe in giving me comfort , I gave her this answer , that his death and mine should be both together , and therefore I desired her to send this Letter unto him and to command the messenger to return with all haste possible , and bring me News how he was . Cryseide's Letter unto Arimant . IT was ever your promise to doe whatsoever I appointed ; and now I doe command you to live , that yon may the longer love me , I shall see whether any thing have more power over Arimant than my selfe : live therefore and love me . We understood by the returne of the Messenger , that the same day he came , Arimant was at the height of his disease , and that the Physitians had good hopes of his recovery ; and also that the next day he was out of all danger . For my part , I flattered my selfe so far as to beleeve , that the contentment which he found in my Letter was the cause of it ; but whether that was true or no , I know not , but it is certaine , that he perfectly recovered , which was so great a joy unto me , that I also began to mend of my malady , as if there was some sympathy in our Diseases , both falling sicke , and both recovering at one time . When I came to the house of Rithimer , and his wife saw me so much out of temper , what through my long journey , and what through my sorrows to be so far from him I loved , she thought it best to recover me before I was exposed to the view , and not to speake of the marriage which she intended till then , thinking that it was beauty which would bring on Cloringus ( for so he was called whom she aimed for my Husband ) . My mother cheered me up as much as she could , and told me that within few dayes I would recover , and to my misery it hapned so as she said : For I was told that Arimant would come and see me , either in disguise , or some other way , in which he should not be known . This hope gave me health , and my face became as it was wont to be , so as I began to shew my selfe ; and indeed many began to cast amorous eyes upon me , especially Rithimer , as since I understood , his wife at the same time solicited the match , propounded unto Rithimer , and desired him , that in respect I was her Kinswoman he would be assistant He having a selfe designe upon me , and knowing Clorangus to be a man of that deformity , he did approve of it , thinking that the lesse I loved my husband , the more it would make for himselfe ; so as faigning all that he did was at his wifes instance and desire , he sent for Clorangus , propounded it unto him , advised him to imbrace it , and at the same time got his consent . I know not whether that which they call beauty in me , or my misfortune was the cause , but so it was , that the match was concluded upon , before a syllable was spoke of it unto me . Observe how Heaven does mocke at all humane intentions ; when I fancied unto my selfe the fullest contentment , even then was I overwhelmed with the greatest misfortune that could befall me . My mother came one night into my Chamber when I was undrest and ready to goe into my bed ; and after she represented unto me the miseries of poverty , she extolled the happinesse that would accrue unto me by matching into a very rich Family ; she propo●nded Clorangus , and told me , that Rithimer and his wife had made up the match , that within two dayes the marriage was to be solemnized , and that she thought good to acquaint me with it , to the end that when Rithimer did me the honour to speake unto me of it , I should be prepared to set a good face upon it , and to thanke him , as the paines he had taken in my behalfe deserved ; that though Clorangus was a little defective in his body , yet he had many other qualities which supplyed those defects , and rendred him amiable ▪ and estimable ; that he was in love with me , and so deeply , that if I would but flatter him a little , I might make him doe what I would . To be short , Hylas , she neglected no argument which might induce me to this marriage ; and not staying for my answer , she went presently to bed , thinking that I would not relish it at the first , but hoping also that my Pillow-cogitations would make me resolve according to her desires . Oh Heavens , Hylas , in what a strange dumpe was I struck when I heard this , and yet it was some comfort that my Mother was gone , for I could cry with more liberty ; I threw my selfe upon my bed , and least my complaints should be heard I stopped my mouth with the sheet , but all would not hinder Clarina from hearing me , who being advertised of it , came unto me , and would have given me some good counsell ; but turning towards her , I said ; Away , away , Clarina , I am tormented enough without any addition from you ; let me weepe away that little time I have to live , and lament that misfortune , which cannot be lamented enough ; she who did most tenderly love me , and knew well enough what it was I thus grieved at : I come not , said she , with any intentions of comforting you , but onely to helpe you into bed to the end none may molest you . I had rather , replied I ▪ that you would helpe me to my grave : Upon that I suffered her to undresse me , and lay as still as if I had been dead : For so deepe were my resentments that I could not cry ; but when I was in bed , and the Light taken away , then teares began to flow in such abundance downe my cheekes and brest , that my bed was all water : Sometimes my thoughts were all upon Arimant , his merits , and all those testimonies of his affection to me ; otherwhile I reflected upon Clorangus and his crabbed deformities , and finding such a vast difference between them , I was in such an extream Labyrinth of griefe , that truly the Gods were mercifull unto me , that I did not fall into a most violent despaire ; all Night long I did nothing but lament , and Day found me in bed without ever closing an eye ; and see what a violent affection may sometimes doe . I was fully resolved to dye , knowing that my Mother would not be stirred at any prayers , so as still thinking upon Arimant , and his affection to me , I thought it better to dye once , than be dying every hour as long as I lived . The next morning when I saw Clarina and most of the house were gone to the Temple according to custome leaving none to looke unto me but a young Boy , who served me , I desired him to goe presently and fetch a Chyrurgion , without telling any one . When he came , Sir , said , I am much troubled with a paine in my head ; and I desire you to let me blood in my left arme , for I have used to doe so when the paine tooke me , finding alwayes present ease by it . He seeing me looke red , and my eyes heavy , verily beleeved me , so as he bound my arme , opened my veine , and went away ; he was no sooner out of the house , but I called the little Officer , and desired him to fetch another , for this last had done me no good ; the Boy made haste , and brought another , I told him the same tale I told before ; I opened my other arme , keeping the other close , he did as I desired , and went away . Thinking that this was enough to end my miserable dayes , I caused the Curtaines to to be drawne , and the windowes shut , as if the light offended me ; then thinking how sad the Newes of my death would be unto Arimant , but withall thinking it would be a great comfort unto him to hear I dyed loving him , I tooke my Hankercher and spreading it upon the bed , I dipt my finger in my blood , and writ in it these words , Arimant I dye thine , which was all I was able to doe , for presently my eyes began to faile me , and my heart fainted , so as I lost my knowledge , yet I doe remember , that my last thought being of Arimant , I said aloud , Now Fortune the Victory is mine : After this , I remained as dead , and certainly had been so if Clarina had not come into the Chamber , who knowing that all my griefe proceeded from my losse of Arimant , she came to bring me a Letter from him , brought by him who used to bring them before ; but when she drew the Curtaines and found me swimming in blood : Oh God ( cryed she out so loud as was heard into my Mothers Chamber ) Oh God , she is dead , Chryseide is dead , and wringing her hands together , she ran out of the room all in tears , not knowing what she did . The windowes were immediately opened , and every one ran unto me ; they saw I was all in blood , but not imagining it came from my arme , they were long in searching for the wound . Clarina in the mean time laying her hand upon my Hankercher , and opening it she saw what I had writ with my finger ; and though it was so ill written as she could hardly read it , yet she put it in her pocket least any else should see it , and running out of the Chamber to my Mother told her of the accident : By fortune , as she went , she met him that brought the Letter from Arimant , who asked her for an answer , because his Master had commanded him to returne as soon as he could , to whom she answered all in tears , it is a sad answer which you must carry to your Master at this time , Chryseide is dead , because they would have forced her to marry Clorangus . Carry him this Hankercher , there will he find writ with the hand and blood of Chryseide the cause of her death : Upon this , she went all teares to tell my Mother , who was then with the wife of Rithimer : when they heard this said newes , they were extreamly astonished . But the Prince , like one that was transported , ran presently to the place where I was , and seeing me so in blood , by chance he took me by the arme to lift me up , and finding my sleeve full of blood she has cut her veines ( said he ) ; and then turning up the sleeve of my smock , he found that the bloud did not run , because my sleeve stuck to the wound ( and I believe that saved my life ) for as soon us it was pulled away , he saw it began to bleed afresh ; he put his finger upon it , and bad Clarina doe the like to the other arm , for he observed the other sleeve bloody also ; then causing some cold water to be brought ; for certaine ( said he ) she is not yet dead , for I find she is hot : Then throwing some of it into my face , and rubbing my Temples and pulse with some imperiall waters , and such like , my Pulse began to returne , and I began to breathe . Then sending in all post haste for Physitians , and they coming before it was ●ight , I returned to my selfe againe , and recover'd my knowledge . Rithimer never stirring from me all the while , till he saw me out of all danger : Afterwards he told me , that he never saw me so faire as then ; for the loss of blood making me look pale and white , and that whiteness being as it were painted with blood , one seemed to adde beauty to the other . Moreover , his pitty of me did augment his love , and his love was covered under the vail of compassion . But when I was a little better settled , his wife and my Mother , asked me , what , and who it was that had brought me into that condition ? but I knowing that they were the causes of all my misery , to avoid their importunity , seemed not to heare them , and would not speak . And one of the Physitians told them , that it was better not to trouble me , for speaking might doe me harme ; but it was requisite I should take something , and be left unto my rest , which accordingly they did ; and in the meane time Rithimer enquired of the boy who waited upon me , whether he perceived what I did unto my selfe . The boy fearing a beating if he confessed , answered ; No , and that onely I commanded him to shut the windows , and draw the Curtaines . This caused Rithimer to call for Clarina : Doe not leave Crysedd , ( said he ) for if you doe , she will make her selfe bleed againe and die , therefore be very carefull of her . Sir , said she unto him , you may if you will save her life , which certainly she will now , or some other time lose , unlesse you doe remedy it . I doe vow and sweare ( said he ) by the life of Anthemius , that I will do all I can to save it : Clarina thinking she had found a fit opportunity . Sir , said she , I beseech you in the first place , not to discover me ; and next , be assured that Clorangus is the cause of her death , and she will rather chuse a Grave then him . Thinke you so ? said Rithimer . More then think . Sir , said she , for I am sure , and if you will know the truth , observe what alteration will be in her face , when I tell her of it in her ear . Then both going to the bed and causing all others to retire from us , she said unto me in a low voice ; Be of good courage Cryseide , Rithimer sweares by the life of Anthemius , that you sh●ll never marry Clorangus . I was so weake , as I could not move any thing except my eyes : but this newes was so welcome unto me , as lifting them up towards heaven , I seemed to give hearty thankes for so great a favour : Afterwards , turning towards Rithimer , I forced my selfe to speake . Sir , said I unto him , is it true . Yes sweet heart ( said he unto me ) and I sweare it , not onely by Anthemius , but also by the head of my Father , and all that is holy . Then replyed I , I will live . Live then , answered he , and be assured I will sooner consent unto my own death , than break my promise of it . Upon this I changed countenance , and most miraculously assumed vigour . Rithimer admired this resolution in me , and calling his Wife and my Mother : I tharge you , said he unto them , that there be no more talk of marriage between Cryseide and Clorangus ; for I vow and protest , I will sooner consent unto the losse of all my fortunes ; then unto a match so unsutable . They offered to reply , but he interrupted them by saying , I have sworn it by the life of Athemius , by the head of my Father , and by all that 's holy . Not a word more of it ; and whosoever shall doe otherwise , shall find my displeasure . Upon this , both of them went away , and spoke not a word , Rithimer highly esteeming my generous resolution , his good will unto me did so augment , as from thence forward it may well be said , be was in love with me . He went away , and visited me a hundred times in a day , and most commonly by himselfe . And because he durst not speak unto me , lest it should be prejudicial unto me , he talked with Clarina , would sometimes aske her how she came to know that the marriage with Clorangus made me take that resolution ; other whiles he would thanke her for acquainting him with it , and did so manifestly make the greatnesse of his affection appear , as his wife perceived it , and Clarina also . As for me , I took all his actions as proceeding from that compassion which such an accident caused in his generous soul . Besides , the condition wherein I was , would not permit me any discourse with him ; for I was so weakned as I did nothing else , but sleep and rest my selfe . I rested thus two or three dayes , and never remembred my Hankercher wherein I had written with my blood ; but one morning when I found my selfe a little better , it came unto my mind ; Clarina observing that she never went from me , but she heard the ●igh , she asked me whether I felt any new pain . My paine , answered I faintly , is in my minde : But , good Clarina , were you the first that found me in that condition , into which I had brought my selfe ? Who doe you thinke , said she , has the greatest care of you● I know very well , said I , that it is Clarina ; but if you were the first , did you not see a Hankercher which was spotred with my blood ? Yes , answered she , I did see it ; and alas now you put me in mind , I have committed a great fault , which I must presently remedy For Mistresse , that unhappy morning , Arimant had written unto you , and I came with all joy to bring the Letter , when I found you in that sad condition , I ran through the house like a fool , crying and tormenting my selfe ; and being thus out of my selfe , I met the messenger which Arimant sent with the Letter , who not knowing of the accident which had hapned unto you , he was urgent with me for an answer : I told him you were dead , and gave him the Hankercher whereof you speak , to carry unto his Master in testimony of your affection to him . How ? said I , Has Arimant the Hankercher ? Doubtlesse he has , answered she , for it is three dayes since I sent it to him . Oh God cryed I , I feare it will ruine him ; what will become of him , Clarina , when he sees that assurance of my death ? Upon this , she stood mute a while , and at last answered , 'T is true , Mistress , said she , that if the messenger did depart without any further enquiry of the particulars of your death , it might perplex Arimant . Of whom , replyed I , could he enquire but your selfe ? Indeed Clarina , you were much to blame : and if when you saw me past danger , you did not advertise him of it , your second fault was worse then your first . Mistresse , said she , I beseech you pardon me : my griefe was so great , as when I saw you dead , I was resolved to follow you ; and I must confesse , that I sent the Hankercher unto Arimant , purposely to invite him unto the same . But since that danger was over , I have been so busie about you , as I have hardly remembred to eate my meat . Go , said I unto her , and write unto him presently from me ; if I can , I will adde a word with my owne hand , Clarina upon this , shut the door left any should surprise her , and taking Pen , Ink , and Paper , did write these words . Clarina's Letter unto Arimant . I Do give my selfe the lie ; for , Arimant , Cryseide lives still , and has commanded me to acquaint you with it ; the truth is , she was dead when I sent you that message , but the Gods have revived her for you . You are the most happy Cavalier that lives , in the love of the fairest Lady in the Universe ; and unhappy onely in this , that you cannot be a witnesse of your owne happinesse . Then with much ado , I took the Pen , and postscribed these words ( Arimant , I doe live , and live onely for Arimant ) Then sealing it up , she went with all haste unto him , whom she had formerly imployed upon such occasions , commanding him to make all post haste . Afterwards seeing none in the Chamber but our selves , we opened the Letter , which Arimant had formerly sent , and found in it these words . Arimant's Letter unto Cryseide . IN the day , I am nothing but a composition of frights and panique feares ; in the night , I doe nothing but dream that you are going to die , and I am going to follow you ; this does so much trouble me , that I cannot call this a life , which I live so distane from you . I have sent this messenger to know how she who is my life does , I will follow him as soon as I find by his returne , my way to be ready : and at this time the hatred which Rithimer beares unto me , must yeeld unto the love which I bear unto you . This Letter did infinitely comfort me , upon severall considerations ; the one , because I thought the neerer he was this place , the sooner he would hear the reports of my death to be false ; Another was , because I found that he did really love me ; and lastly , because I hoped ere long to see him , and to communicate unto him a designe which I had in hand . But in the mean time , his messenger made such haste , that travelling both night and day , he found him in bed , intending to depart that day : And the messenger coming unto him : Sir , said he , I have very great Newes to tell you , and therefore let all the men retire : Then commanding all to goe out , and to shut the doore , and seeing the Man stand and stare as if he were out of his wits , he suspected to heare of some great accident : Then rising up in his bed , and as it were divining it ; What , said he , is she dead or alive ? Then the Messenger falling into tears , and presenting the Hankercher unto him : Alas , Sir , said he , this will tell you that which my griefe will not suffer me to relate , and then he weeped and sighed as if he would have dyed . Arimant spreading the Hankercher , and reading what I had written with my finger . Oh God , said he , she is dead and then falling a crosse the bed , there he lay as if he were dead : The Man taking notice that the Cavalier spoke not , did run unto him , and finding him in a swoone , he raised him up , called upon him , and pinched him to make him come to himselfe ; but seeing all would not doe , and fearing he should dye in his arms , he presently laid the Hankercher upon the bed tester , and ran to call for helpe : All the people in the house ran to him , and brought such remedies as at last they recovered him ; the first word he spoke was , Alas ; but presently taking notice that the Chamber was full of people , he restrained both his sighes and his teares , least he should give knowledge unto any of the cause . And because his constraint did almost trouble him as much as his malady , he intreated the●● all to leave him unto his rest , telling them that he desired to have none with him but that young man. They who had not the least suspition of the cause , and thought it nothing else , but some faintnesse caused by fasting , they obeyed him . Then seeing the roome cleer ; What is become , said he , of the Hankercher ? Sir , said the young man ; I am unwilling to let you see it again , since I know the sight will but greeve you the more . No , no , said he , let me have it , for in lieu of augmenting my griefe , it will be a comfort unto me , seeing she had a memory of me unto the l●st minute of her life . Then giving it unto him ; Oh most deer Hankercher , said he , the dire messenger of the greatest dysaster that could befall me , what name should I bestow upon thee ? Then being silent , and fixing his eyes upon the blood : Well , said he , she has shewed me the way , and I am ready to follow it ; I grieve at nothing more than that I did not goe before , at least keepe her company . Then turning himselfe towards the young man ; but Friend ( said he unto him ) you have not yet told me how this accident came to passe . Sir , said he , if you will be pleased to give me a little time , and promise me that it shall not afflict you more , I will tell you all I know : No , no , replied Arimant presently , nothing can either augment or lessen my griefe , therefore tell me all . I shall then tell you Sir , said the young man ; That I came thither betimes in the morning , and according to your instructions , I watched when Clarina went to the Temple , where I found her and conveyed the Letter so closely into her hand that none perceived me , and desiring her to dispatch me with an answer as soone as she could , she told me , that tomorrow morning I should have it . Presently after , I went into the house of Rithimer where she lodged , and I was no sooner entred , but I heard a great bisling on every side , and Chryseide , Chryseide , continually named . I went up the stairs , and found Clarina all in tears and great disorder , who as soon as she saw me ; It is but a sad answer ( said she ) that you must carry your Master at this time ; alas Chryseide is dead , and onely because they would needs force her to marry Clorangus , carry him this Hankercher , wherein he will find written with the hand and blood of Chryseide , cause enough to love her memory . After this she cryed , and went into another Chamber . Oh Heavens ! cryed out Arimant , can I live , and heare this ? But go on , I intreat you . You may imagine Sir , said the messenger , that this did much amaze me , and to know the more certainty of the matter , I stayed a little longer , and saw three or foure persons come out of Chryseides Chamber all in tears , holding up their hands , and saying , that truly she dyed very strangely . This inspired me with more curiosity and boldnesse to enter into the room , seeing all the house did the like . There , Sir , I saw her ; Oh dismall sight ! I saw her dead on her bed , and it so full of blood , that it ran downe upon the ground . At this time Rithimer and many women entred ; and I heard Rithimer cry out and say , she had cut her veines . I was then afraid least any should know me , and because you had expresly forbidden that , and thinking I could hear no more , I came presently out of the Towne , and made all haste that possibly I could , because you had so commanded , though with much sorrow to be the messenger of such sad Newes . Alas , alas , ( cryed he ) I see it is but too true that Chryseide is dead , since you have seen her so with your owne eyes ; could the Gods ever consent unto such a cruelty , and can I heare this Newes and still live ? He would have continued on , when his Father hearing of his being ill , and who loved him most tenderly , being his onely Son , came and knocked at the Chamber door . The young man knowing his voice , he advertised Arimant , who setting as good a face upon it as he could , bad him open the door . The windows were yet shat , and the curtaines drawne , so as when his father came into the Chamber , he could not well see the sadnesse in Arimants face ; but coming to him , and taking his hand , he asked him how he did ? Well Sir , answered he , but only for a little faintnesse which proceeds from repletion of humours , for want of exercise , but if you thinke it good , I desire to ride abroad and take some journey , as well to dissipate those humours , as for change of Aire . I like it very well , said the Father ; but whither would you goe ? My greatest fancy , answered Arimant , is to the Libicens , as well because it is the place of my birth , and naturall aire , as to see my kindred and friends . I should like it very well , said the Father but that I feare the hatred of Rithimer . Sir , replied Arimant , never fear it ; I must confesse , that for you to goe would be dangerous , but not for me , for there will not any advantage acrue unto Rithim●r by me , if I were dead ; besides , being there amongst so many kindred and friends , he could not have any intention against me , but it would be told me and easily prevented . The Father beleeving what he said , was easily brought to his opinion , which was not a little happinesse unto us all , especially unto Arimant : For having before resolved to kill himselfe , he now deferred the execution of what he intended unto the end of this voyage . He accoutred himselfe therefore as well as he could , and the next morning set forward , taking none with him but this man , and another to walte upon him in his Chamber , telling his Father it was more safe to goe with a small Traine , than if better attended , because lesse notice would be taken of him . His designe of going to the Libicens , was to meet with Clorangus , and when he had dispatched him , then to go unto the place where I was interred , there to sacrifice himselfe unto my ashes . And truly it was happy that this revenge was thus intended , for it retarded his intention of killing himselfe , and the messenger whom I sent had more leasure to carry him our Letters . The same day he departed from his Father , halfe of it was gone before Arimant thought either upon eating or resting himselfe ; and the messenger whom I sent met him at a passage over a River which is called Tesin , and not knowing him , passed on , as well because he did not thinke of finding him in any place but Eporedes , as because his grief had much changed his face , and was but slenderly attended , so as he never so much as dreamed of Arimant . And Arimant he rid on so pensive , and his eyes so fixed to the ground , as he did not so much as see him when he passed by : But as good lucke was , the messenger who came unto me from him , was not heedlesse , for he seeing the messenger who came from me , acquainted his Master , telling him that if he would he might heare all the story of Cryseide , for yonder was the man who once brought Letters from her . What can I hear , answered Arimant , more than I have ? Is it not too much that I have heard she is dead ? so never so much as turning his eye towards him , he rid on ; but the young man being desirous to know how I was interred , and all other passages , he went unto the messenger whom I had sent , and taking acquaintance , asked him of Clarina , and how she took the death of Cryseide ? Cryseide , said he , why , she is alive , and thanks be to God very well . 〈◊〉 replied the other , Cryseide alive ? Yes , yes , replied he , she is alive , and has sent 〈◊〉 your Master ; then imbracing him ; Oh most welcome Newes ( said he ) and 〈…〉 thee for it : Come , come , follow me a little , and I will shorten your voyage a great deal . Upon this , the young man putting spurs to his Horse , cryed out to his Master , Stay , stay , Sir , stay , and I will tell you good newes : Arimant hearing his voyce , though not understanding what he said , and seeing him clap his hands as an action of joy , he was amazed at it : and when he was come a little nearer , What is the matter , said he ; and what would you have with me ? Sir , said the young man , Good newes , Cryseide is not dead but alive , and has sent this Messenger to you . Cryseide alive ? said he and transported , is it possible ? Sir , said the Messenger whom I sent , it is certaine , and I am a Messenger from her ; upon this , Arimant lifted up his eyes and hands to heaven . Oh ye good Gods , continued he , be ye for ever blessed , for this favour you have done me . Sir said my Messenger , Clarina commanded me to give you this Letter ; Arimant was so much out of himselfe , as he took it with a trembling hand , and knew not what he did . But at last , recollecting himselfe , he asked him how I did . Sir , said she , she is very well , and in good health , Clarina commanded me to tell you as much . They told me , replyed Arimant , that Cryseide was dead : upon this , opening Clarina's Letter , though he would have dissembled it , yet his countenance betrayed his joyes , especially when he saw my Postscript , without which , he should have thought that Clarina deluded him ; but seeing my hand , and knowing it , he assured himselfe I was alive , although he imagined I was very weake . But tell me , my friend , said he , Was it true that Cryseide was in such a condition as I heard ? Sir , answered the Messenger , she could not be well worse reported then she was ; for it night well be said she was dead , and afterwards returned to life : Then he related unto him how I had been , how I was , and what they had done unto me . I must confesse , ( said Arimant then ) that Cryseide transcends all Ladies in beauty , and all Cavaliers in grandure of courage : but fearing lest he should say too much , he held his peace , and riding on repaste I himselfe at the next Town , where he did nothing but repeat unto himselfe all that had passed . New Accidents causing new Counsells Arimant staying in this place all the rest of the day ; all the night took up his thoughts in contriving meanes how to see me . And not being able to resolve upon it alone , he called for the young man whom he was wont to send unto me , and who besides his love to his Master , wanted neither wit nor judgement . Unto him he did communicate his desire of seeing me , and that he should never enjoy himselfe till then : And yet he told him , that Rithimer did so extreamly hare his Father , as he could not with any safety come where I was , much lesse into my Chamber . The young man after he had a little considered upon it : Sir , said he , you must make a Virtue of Necessity : first send away this Messenger , that he may not discover your designes : Next , disguise your selfe in the habite of a Merchant ; so may you safely enter the Towne , and remaine there a while unknown ; and being there such opportunities may happily present themselves , as you cannot here imagine . Arimant liking the opinion of the man , as soon as it was day , he dispatched my Messenger away , who the next day brought me Letters from him , told us where he met him , and by what chance he knew him ; I will not now , Hylas , tell you what his answer was , but you may imagine it full of thankes and extream contenment ; and in the conclusion of it , assured me , that he would see me ere long what fortune soever he ran ; in the interim , he lost no time . For thinking it no discretion to come into the place where I was without a disguise , he caused there suits to be made in the mode of Merchants , with all possible haste ; and going into a wood , they shifted themselves , and put their owne clothes in a Portmantle . Thus clad , and disguised as well as they could , they came into the Towne where I was , and lodged in an Inne near the Gate . As for Arimant , he kept his Chamber all the rest of the day , but he sent his Valets abroad to heare newes : he commanded him whom he was wont to send unto me , to enquire how I did , and to see Clarina if it were possible . At night both of them returned to him , and told him what they heard ; and he whom he imployed unto my lodging , told him that he had seen Clarina , and spoke with her , none perceiving him ; that she carried him to her Mistresse , who was so weake through losse of blood , as she still kept her bed , and swore unto him , he never saw her so faire in all his life : That by fortune none being in the room , he talked to me along while , and to tell me how he was diguised for feare of Rithimer , or some of his 〈◊〉 , considering the old enmity he had to his Father ; that Clarina and I laughed he 〈…〉 heare he was in that habite : And that I told him ; since he was so disguised , he 〈…〉 some good Laces , and extraordinary Ribands , and such knacks , and pretend that he would sell them ; that if he found any in my Chamber , to excuse it , and say he would come againe when I was more at leisure ; but if I was alone with Clarina , at it hapned very often , he might enter , and speak to me with all freedome and confidence Arimant hearing this direction , did finde it very good , and in order to the execution of ie . he 〈◊〉 into quest of such Merchandize as was requisite for him As for his man , the newes he brought , was the feares of the Townsmen , of a certaine strange King , who they said , came into Gaul to plunder the Country as he had done divers times heretofore ; then falling into particulars , he said , the Townsmen murmured , because whilst this King was Pillaging and Ravaging all the Country , and carrying away both men women and children Prisoners . Rithimer was making love to a young Lady called Cryseide , and did not only neglect the people over whom he governed , but lost that reputation which formerly he had gotten by so many martial exploits . This last part touched Arimant to the quick , yet being so near me and hoping ere long to see me , he waved the thoughts of it ; but giving his mind wholly to provide such Merchandize as would admit him to my Chamber , he loaded both himselfe and his man with the finest Laces and Ribands he could possibly procure , and pretended to come from Gaul , from whence such things commonly come : besides , having that language , he might the better be taken for a Merchant of Gaule . He spent all the next day in triming up his equipage of Merchandize ; and having very well furnished his Packes , he came to the house of Rithimer , and passed for a Pedler . The young man who had been already there , conducted him to my lodging : Those who saw him go up with his Packs , never questioned whither he went ; for taking them for Pedlers , and many using to come thither , they thought it not strange to see them there . They stayed with their Packs in the Anti-chamber , where the little boy which waited on me , passing by chance , did see them ; and coming into my Chamber , told Clarina , that there was Pedlers in the Anti-chamber , who asked if any would buy any Laces or Ribands . Clarina did presently apprehend it to be Arimant , and coming unto me : We will see , Madam , said he , whether or no they be our Merchants ; Go and see , said I unto her , and if it be they let them enter , for we are at leisure to see what Wares they have , since none is in the Chamber . Clarina went presently ; and because the little boy followed her , she seemed as if she knew him not , but asked what Wares they had ? very fine Laces , Madam , answered Arimant , in the language of Gaule , and very cheap . You come in very good time , said she , for my Lady is alone , and will be glad to see what Laces you have ; and upon this she conducted them to me . I must confesse , Hylas , that I was strangely transported , and he also when I saw him come into my Chamber , and none but we three in it : For Clarina had sent the little officer into the Town of an errant . At the first when he entred , I held out my armes , and he kneeling down by my beds side , I held him a long time close to my brest , so surprised with joy , that I could not unloose my armes . My dearest friend , said I unto him , here is thy Cryseide , whom the Gods have retused , because they would not be so unjust as to rob thee of her . I doe acknowledge , Madam , said he , that they are Gods , since they are just But , Madam , said he , what doe you meane , when you say my Cryseide ? Arimant , replyed I , be assured , that if Cryseide be not yours , he is no bodies . I writ it in my blood , and if you would have a greater ▪ Testimony , you shall have all I can give , and that honour will permit me : For I thinke it reasonable that since I exposed my life to preserve my selfe yours , I should reserve nothing but render my selfe wholly unto your discretion . He would have answered , when Clarina took him off , because she heard some walking in the Anti-chamber . Retiring therefore with all haste , he went to his Companion , who was begun already to lay open his Merchandize , and to shew them unto Clarina , who seemed to be very busie in looking upon severall Laces , when Rithimer came into the Chamber . He used to come unto me very often ; as if the report which went about the Town , of his love to me , were not false : soever since the accident which hapned unto me , his affection to me was increased to such a flame , as his Wife perceived it ; she being naturally jealous ; and unwilling any should share with her in that which she should enjoy alone she began to hate me extreamly , and was resolved to remove me from Rithimer , as soon as I was able to go abroad : And seeing my Mother extreamly angry with me for refusing Clorangus , she told her of it . As for the was , Clarina heard their discourse unknown to them , and told it unto me . This remove which was intended did not trouble me at all ; but on the contrary I was rather glad of it , hoping it would be a meanes of my returne unto Eporedes , but I was much perplexed at the cruelty of my Mother , who swore and vowed that as soon as I was out of Rithimers reach , she would , whether I would or no , make me marry Clorangus . This resolution of my Mother moved me unto another , which otherwise perhaps I should not ; it was to give my selfe wholly unto Arimant , and avoid that tyranny which she threatned against me . But to returne unto Rithimer ; seeing him enter into my Chamber , I desired Clarina to tell the Pedlers that they should go away now , and come againe in the morning , and that then I would buy their Laces . This I did purposely , because if Rithimer saw him againe , he should not think it strange . Arimant knowing how reports went , concerning this Princes love unto me , seeing him very amiable , and considering what favour his Quality might procure him , he looked upon him with an eye not like a Pedlers , and vexed he was to quit his place unto him ; yet seeing there was no remedy , he put up his ware , made a low leg , and went away ; and I seeing him going , said unto him ; Farewell good Friend , be sure you come again to morrow . This was the first interview , but to shorten my discourse ; Know , Hylas , that the next day he came againe , when all was gone to the Temple , and when none was in the room but Clarina and my selfe . But to lose no time , seeing my Mother was resolved as soon as I was well , to marry me by force unto Clorangus , we thought it expedient to be before-hand , and that in the habit of a man Arimant should steale me away , and carry me where he thought fit , upon a promise to marry me at the first place where it could conveniently be done , and that in the mean time we should live as Brother and Sister . This being the resolution , Arimant provided clothes , as well for Clarina , as for me ; he brought them unto us , and promised without faile to be in the house where he lodged , the fifth day after , which he shewed unto Clarina , that she might conduct me thither . See Hylas , unto what the severity of Parents may drive their Children , and see what came on 't : The five dayes being expired , and making no question but Arimant was at his lodging according to appointment ; I trimmed my selfe up like a man , and Clarina also , and disguised our selves so well , as meeting my mother when she came from the Temple , she knew us not ; but I was much amazed when I came to Arimants lodging , and found no Arimant there , and much more when night came upon us , and could heare no newes of him : Then did I begin to repent of my rash act , and being so hasty as to stirre out of the house till first I knew he was in his lodging : But the greatest trouble was the report spred abroad all over the Towne that I was lost , and could not any where be heard of ; that I was searched for all over ; This made me tell Clarina , that come what fortune would , we must some way or other get out of the Town , and that since Arimant was not there , certainly some great mischance had hapned unto him : When we were thus consulting , extreamly perplexed and knew not which way to turne our selves , I saw the young man who waited upon Arimant enter into the Chamber ; imagine Hylas , how great our contentment was when we saw him : Oh my good friend , said I unto him , where is thy Master ? He is in his owne house , said he unto me , but so wounded as he cannot come unto you . Who wounded him ? ( replied I , and trembled every joynt ) : One , answered he , whom he has kild , and to be short , you must know that my Master not being ignorant of the designe which Clorangus had upon you , he challenged him , they fought , and he killed him ; but yet he came not off without two great wounds , which though not dangerous , yet are so troublesome that he can neither ride nor go , the one is in his thigh , and the other in his leg . Now seeing he could not come hither as he promised , he sent me to wait upon you , and conduct you where he is , having furnished me with horses and all things necessary . Friend , said I unto him , I knew some great occasion hindred thy Master from being here , I am glad both he and I are rid of the trouble of Clorangus , but I wish it had not cost him so deare ; when thou wilt , we will be going that we may the sooner be with thy Master , and see his wounds dressed : Truly , said he , I thinke there is no better salve than your selfe ; then calling Clarina we consulted what we should doe to escape , it being probable , strict guards would be at the Gates : and after a long debate we concluded that the young man should goe unto the Pallace of Rithimer to heare what people said , and to learne if it was possible , in what manner they searched for me , and that in the mean time we should cut our haire , to the end that if they did search for us , they might not so soon know us . This being resolved upon , the young man went accordingly , and was so nimble and subtle , as he mingled himselfe amongst the Domestiques of Rithimer , where he heard all their discourse to be of nothing but upon me ; some said I was fled , and had good reason for it , because they would needs force me to marry Clorangus , the ugliest fellow amongst all the Cisalpine Gaules ; others who thought themselves more wise , murmured against the wife of Rithimer , saying she had packt me away , being jealous of her husband and me , and this opinion went so far that Rithimer beleeved it , remembring she had served him such a tricke before , and this was the reason that when my Mother fell downe upon her knees and beseeched him that a strict search might be made for me , he answered her with an angry smile : Go , go , Madam , if you doe not know where you daughter is , aske your Cozen , and without further answer turned away from her . This was the reason , that my mother telling this unto his wife , and how Rithimer slighted the search for me , she beleeved that Rithimer had sent me away , and hid me in some place for his pleasure . As for my Mother , she knew not whom or what to suspect ; one while she thought Rithimer had ravished me away ; another while , that it was his wife , who out of jealousie had done it ; and to thinke of Clorangus , she could not imagine he should be any instrument in it . And so not knowing which to be the cause , she suspected both Rithimer and his wife . Hence it was that all three being jealous of each other , they were not very hot in searching for me , but rather laughed at one another when such a thing was propounded . This gave we the opportunity of getting out of the Towne by noone , for it being the market day , we easily passed amongst the crowd , none being at the Gates who had any charge to looke or take any notice of us . So when we were out of the Suburbs of the Towne , we tooke Horse , and when we came to a Wood we fell to eat such Victuals as the young man had provided for us : Then setting forward , we travelled all the night , and the next day till noone ; then the young man brought us into a House , the Owner whereof was a friend unto Arimant , and unto whom the young man delivered a Letter from him , for whose sake we were entertained with all possible welcome ; but I was so weary with my travell , as I fell asleep almost with the meat in my mouth , so as we went all to bed , and rested our selves here all that day ▪ and the night following ; For my part I doe not thinke I ever wakened all the time , at least I am sure the Sun was up before I opened my eyes , and before I got out of my bed ; then the young man called me , and methought the night had been shorter than usuall : As soon as we were all ready , we set forward againe and travelled untill night , when we came to the Towne of the Libicians with all contentment . But I cannot expresse the joyes of Arimant , when I came unto his bed-side ; it was such , as his wounds did open again , and began to bleed afresh as he was forced to keep his bed still ; his joyes were so great to see me in the house , as I beleeve , if I had not taken notice of it , he had said nothing for fear of affrighting me ; but seeing his colour to change , I asked him whether he did not find himselfe ill : It is nothing , Brother said he ( for so it was agreed we should call each other ) onely I beseech you let a Chirurgion come to me whilst you pull off your boots , for though I be in bed , yet I will sup with you . Then after I had imbraced him , I called for the Chirurgion , and retired my selfe a little to my Chamber : But oh how jocund were Clarina and I when we were together : for , having passed over so many frights , we now thought our selves returned even from death to life . Whilst we were thus rejoycing together , one came to advertise us that Arimant had lost so much blood , that his wounds were much worse than they were before , and he in great danger . I ran in a fright unto him , and found that the blood was stopped , but the Chirurgion desired me to let him rest all that night , and told me that there was no great danger yet , but that there might be , if good heed was not taken . Then was I forced to retire my selfe without seeing him : And see , Hylas , what love can doe ; the day before I was so weary with travelling , as I was not able to keep my eyes open , but now after as much more pains taken , I could not close an eye all the night long , but was still sending to know how Arimant did , and could not rest till the next morning it was permitted me to see him . Brother , said I unto him , were you so ill and would not tell me ? I must confesse indeed , said he , that I did perceive my wounds to bleed , but I must confesse withall , that I was desirous to lose a little blood for you , as in payment of the abundance which you lost for me . Oh Brother , said I unto him , our designes in that were much different : for in losing mine , the intent was to preserve my self for you , but you by this would take your selfe from me . But , Hylas , why should I stand relating all these passages , since this time , which I must accompt the happiest of all my life , is thus changed , and nothing remaines of it , but so much memory as to lament the losse of it ? But however , let me tell you , that after we had stayed six weeks in this place , for the recovery of Arimant , his Father sent for him ; for he hearing of the Duell with Clorangus , he was in continuall feare of him , not onely in respect of the wounds he had received , but also of Rithimers hatred . His being thus ill of his wounds , was the cause why he deferred all his designs that he had upon me , until he was better recovered , and quitted his bed . And now when he was recovered and well , he began to urge me further then I would permit him : I told him , that he might consider , I was his , and that those Testimonies which I had given , might well put him out of all doubt of it : That what he desired was not reasonable , unlesse upon such conditions as might be free form all manner of blame : That he might well thinke , that when I put my selfe into his hands , it was with a designe of giving up my self entirely unto him , as I had done , and yet would doe ; but yet I beseeched him to have regard unto what both of us ought to doe ; for as I owed unto him all manner of contentment and satisfaction , so he owed unto me the preservation of that thing , which onely could make me worthy of him , which was my chastity . And when he answered , that he never had any other designe ; and that he had rather die then move any thing unto me , but upon conditions of marriage , I told him , that it was impossible the marriage could be in that place , but Rithimer would know it , and pursue his revenge , and therefore it was requisite to deferre unto some other time and place which was out of danger . Besides this consideration , it were good that his Father were acquainted with it ▪ And though we were both resolved to go through with our designe , yet it was but fit and reasonable to render him that duty . I put him in minde that the Gods were well pleased with the reverence and obedience of Children to their Parents ; and that if we did so , they would blesse our intentions and actions the better . To be briefe , Hylas , I used so many arguments and reasons to him , as he taking me in his armes , and kissing me ; It is impossible ( said he ) to resist against any thing you please ; and therefore order and dispose of my life and contentment , as you shall think good . And when he received his Fathers command to go unto him ; doe you not see , said I unto him , how God begins to prosper our designe , since we are going unto that place where we may more easily accomplish it ? He therefore went unto him , and carried me also ; but being unwilling his Father should know me , before he had consented unto his marriage , he changed my name , and called me Cleomires , saying I was a Transalpine Gaul , and that I having that language , I should the better passe so . Then for a better colour of keeping me with him , he said I had saved his life in his Combate with Clorangus , having hindred two of his men in ambush from falling upon him , and forced them to fly ; so as this generous act forced him never to part from me . Thus we set forward in our journey , and arrived at Eporedes , where Arimants Father received us with such welcome , as did manifest the affection which he bore unto his Son : And when he understood me to be Cleomires , of whose valour and assistance his Son had informed him , I cannot expresse those thankes and offers which he made unto me : for truly he was a very noble minded Cavalier , full of virtue , and worthy of the Title which he had . Both Arimant and I were very glad of so good a beginning , hoping that ere long this good entertainment would bring us to a happy conclusion of our desires . Some dayes being past , and Arimant not able to rest until our marriage was concluded , we consulted together how to bring it about ; In conclusion , we did all foure concur in opinion , ( for Clarina and the young man , were alwaies admitted to our Counsells ) that the best way was , for me to make the over●ture unto the Father ; because since I came , I had insinuated my selfe so farre into his good opinion , us he believed whatsoever I said , and would be counselled and advised unto any thing I would . I took this charge upon me much against my heart , thinking it to be against custome for me to be the wooer , it being ordinarily the mans part : Yet having already broken the customes of other women , and assumed the habit of man , I thought my affection at this time , might well make me undertake it ; and seeing it was Arimants mind , I thought it a crime to contradict it . I went therefore unto the Father , who was walking by himself in the Garden ; and after a salute , and some discourse of the fine scituation of the place , I fell at length to talk upon the contentment which every one had in seeing themselves perpetuated in their Children : And afterwards hinting unto him that it should be his also , when ●e considered Arimant as the most nobly accomplished Cavalier , not onely of all the Salases and b●●bicians , but also of all Aemilia ; he answered me , that my affection to him , made me blind , and moved me to think him so . I must needs confesse , Sir , said I unto him , that I doe love him above any Cavalier I ever knew : but I doe assure you , Sir , before I did love him in that high degree , I did esteem and thinke him so , and all those that ever saw him are of the same judgement . But Sir , since I am gone so farre , give me leave to tell you , I cannot chuse but wonder , that it should be so long before you marry him ; It is full time , his age requires it ; and I believe it would be a great addition of contentment unto you , to see your selfe a Grandfather of many sweet Children it is very true , answered he , and I desire nothing more ; but good wives are so very rare , and I see so few of them , 〈◊〉 we must of necessity tarry till heaven find such a one out for him . Perhaps Sir , said I , you are too curious in your choice . I beseech you pardon me , said he , for truly I am not ; provided I could find out a noble and a vertuous woman , in whose family there is no blemish , I should not insist must upon Riches . Methinkes , Sir , said I unto him , that you omit one principall quality : What is that , said he , it is , Sir , said I , that they doe love each other very well . Most true , replyed he presently ; but I did not insert that quality , because it is to be first presupposed ; protesting unto Cleomires , I had rather die , th●n to see my selfe driven to such a necessity , as to force Ariman● to marry a woman unworthy of himselfe , or one he could not love : having already broke off one marriage , because it was not according to his fancy . In this said I , you are a good Father : But , Sir , what will you say , if I that am a stranger , should propose one in this Country , who has all the qualifications and conditions which you mention ? and ●one with whom it shall be long of your selfe , if it be not a match . I will then say , replyed he , that you do know more then we doe . No , Sir , said I , not that I know more ; but because perhaps I have had more opportunity of knowing her better then others : and if you please I will propose her unto you , but it shall be upon condition , that you honour me so farre , as to take all I say , to proceed from one who infinitely honours you , and loves Arimans above all the world . You have already given , my Son , good testimony of what you say , answered he , and I have such a beliefe of your affection unto me , as you need not question but I shall take whatsoever you propound ; as coming from one whom I ought to love , honour , and belive , before any that I know . In this assurance Sir , replyed I , I shall tell you , that there is one in this very Towne , whose noblenesse of Family , virtue , and such love as ought to be betwixt Husband and Wife , may be found in her ; and as for her Portion , it is sutable to such as are of her quality ▪ These things altogether , are not inconsiderable . Good Cleomires , said he , name her quickly . It is , Sir , replyed I and blushed , Cryseide . Truly , said he then , as for her Family and Portion I must needs confesse it ; but as for the rest , I know not what to say : and I must tell you , the time was when I thought to motion it unto her mother , and had done it , but that she was so neare of kin unto the wife of Rithimer , who is my mortall enemy . Sir , said I unto him , will you be pleased to let me speak in her behalfe , without offence unto your judgement ? unto which he answering , yes , I went on thus : Cryseide has done two things , which may well make you change your judgement of her : The first is , The cutting her veines ▪ and chusing rather to die , then marry Clorangus : And the other is , Her flight out of the hands of her Mother . But to cleare these two things unto you , Sir , I must discover a thing unto you , which I believe you did not know , and which I beseech you not to take ill , since all due respect was ever preserved unto you . Be pleased therefore to know Sir , that Arimant having seen her of whom we speak , and considering her beauty , he fell in love with her , and used all wayes to make himselfe loved : She being sensible of the honour which you Son did her ; after long Courtship , and such addresses as are usuall amongst persons that love , she aked him what his intention in it was , Arimant , in this , as well as in all other his actions , shewed himself a noble Cavalier , and one that did not degenerate from the vertue of his illustrious Predecessors , but answered her , that his pretensions were to obtaine her favour in way of marriage : And when she set before him the hatred which Rithimer bore unto you , and the neer relation betwixt his wife and her mother ; Arimant answered , that the Gods who would not have this emnity perpetuall , perhaps intended to reconcile the two Houses by this alliance ; and assured himselfe , that when you Sir were acquainted with it ( for he would do nothing without your permission ) you would like of it , and commend his just design . After this , Love did every day so increase on both sides as they promised each other to marry , provided your approbation could be procured , and in the mean time both of them to use their utmost endeavours to obtain the consent of their Parents . When things was brought to this passe , Chryseide was carried away unto Rithimers house , where they would needs force her to marry Clorangus ; you know Sir what kind of man he was , the most deformed and vitiously minded of all men living , but though he had been the most compleat and pleasing , yet Cryseide could not marry him , having already given her selfe unto your Son : Yet in this , you may see her vertue , because she had promised nothing but upon condition of their consent upon whom she depended , and finding their minds so far from her desires , she resolved to dye ; this was an act of vertue beyond Lucretia's ; for Cryseide would prevent the crime before hand and dye ; but the other dyed not till after the crime committed . If this be not a great demonstration of her love to Arimant , and whether she was not resolved to preserve her affection intirely for him , I refer it Sir , unto your judgement . But so it was , that she being miraculously rescued from the grave , and began to recover the great losse of her blood , she was advertised by one of her Mothers maids , that her Mother and Rithimers wife would packe her out of the presence of that Prince to make her marry Clorangus whether she would or no. Now she thought it high time to have recourse unto the last remedy , and doubtlesse had if Arimant had not come unto her , and with tears in his eyes diverted her from that mortall resolution , and told her that most certainly if she did dye he would follow her , and therefore it was better to retire her selfe from this cruell tyranny of her Mother ; that if she would trust him , he would vow by all sacred and inviolable oathes , he would carry her amongst the Vestals , where she might stay untill he could obtain your approbation of their marriage . Now Sir , I beseech you judge whether these two actions can be disliked , or whether there wanted any either generosity or love in this woman , or any other quality or condition which you can desire ? And thus I ended , extreamly astonishing the father , who walked two or three turnes without speaking one word● whilst I was in expectation of the sentence either of life or death : At last lifting up his head which he had all the while hung downe , he answered thus . I must confesse Cleomire you have told me most strange things , which may well plead my excuse for being a little pensive . But considering that there is nothing in this world which comes by chance , but by the wise providence of the Gods , I will beleeve that all these things which you have told me , have happened by their wils , & since it is so , I should be very harsh if I offer to crosse them . My Son , you say , loves Cryseide , and I do beleeve it , for I have heard that his voyage to the Libicians , was only to make addresses unto her , and fight with Clorangus who pretended unto her . Cryseide hath also given very great testimonies of her love to him . I doe conclude from hence , that the Gods do never make such contraries to meet , and sympathetically agree , but they are contented with the good will which is betwixt them . Friend , I do commend my Sons choice , for Cryseide doth highly deserve to be loved , and now I know her reasons which induced her unto what she did , my esteem of her is double unto what it was . Tell therefore my Son as much , for I see that it was he who imployed you to speak unto me ? Tell him , that since according to his duty he has respected me so much as not to contract with Cryseide without my consent , I doe take it so kindly , as I both approve and commend his choice , and pray unto the Gods that I may soon see them both together : And though I doe foresee that Richimer will rage more hatred against me , and colour it with my Sons offence in ravishing his wifes Cozen out of his house , yet that shall not make me alter my opinion being resolved to countenance and maintain them in spite of all danger that can come unto me . I beleeve Hylas , you thinke that this answer did give me as much contentment as I could desire , and well you might ; for after I kneeled downe and thanked him in behalf of his Son and Cryseide ( not daring to declare my selfe without the advice of my dear Arimant ) I thought he would never have satisfied himselfe with thanking me , hugging and kissing me . Then I parted from him , and went to acquaint Arimant with my happy successe which ravished him beyond all expression : At last it was resolved amongst us , that since I had told his Father I was amongst the Vestals , I should not yet declare my selfe , lest I should be taken in a lie ; For all lies have this quality , that when they are known , they make truth it selfe suspected . And to avoid the rage of Rithimer and my mother we thought it best to conceale our marriage for a while , whilst in the mean time endeavours were used to pacific them : Arimants Father approved of this , and from thence forward referred the whole matter unto the will of his Son. Now Hylas see , how men purpose , and God disposeth , who would have thought but that their businesse was brought to as good a passe as we could wish or expect ? And yet all our crosses hitherto were but playes in comparison of what ensued ; For Arimant and I desiring to consummate our design , pretended to go unto Cryseide , and after we had provided womens cloths , and all that was necessary for our marriage , and were come into a Towne of the Caturges , we intended to stay there so long as to make the father beleeve we were gone unto her whom we had with us . But as ill luck was , Gundehunt King of the Burgundians having passed over the Alps with a puissant Army , did fall into the Territories of the Taurinois and Caturges so unexpectedly as he found them without any defence , or thoughts of any Enemy : And by fortune , the very next day we came into this Towne , he fell upon it , where all they could do was to shut the Gates against the surprise of the first Comers ; but when the maine body of the army came up , all the inhabitants could then do was to render their Town upon such pittifull condition as little mended the matter , unlesse that the women were not ravished nor their Temples pillaged as they were in other places , and all the rest left to the discretion of the ravenous Souldier . ● Oh heavens ! Hylas what a lamentable sight was it to see women carried away Captives out of the arms of their husbands : No intreaties , no tears , nor no offers could redeeme them : So sadly did I resent this misery , as I can speake it experimentally : as fortune was , I was that day in woman● habit , and as I thought not ill dressed , though my haire was so short that I could not trim my selfe so well as I desired ; and poor Arimant did carasse me , as if he did foresee it should be the last time : The Towne was presently distributed into quarters ; and every place assigned unto some troope , who by degrees turned the Owners out of doors , both men , moveables and horses ▪ Arimant hearing of this base capitulation , went crying through the Towne , that it was better to dye than submit unto such unworthy termes , telling the people that their wals were yet up , that the Enemies had no wings to fly over them , that their arrowes were not all spent , nor their bowes broken : he promised them that he would defend their Towne till Rithimer came to relieve them , who was already upon his march , and that they should never be branded with so much ignominy . But seeing there was no remedy , and that none stirred upon his words , he drew his Sword , and cryed in the open streets that the principals of the Towne had betrayed and sold the people ; that for their parts they would receive no harm , but all would fall upon the poor people , so as it was better to give them up to the Enemy , and save the rest : And thus he cryed out so lowd , as he was followed by some , with whom he seized upon a Gate , which he defended so well , that Gondebunt was forced to retreat , and fall on upon another Quarter , where the Inhabitants did let him in : And thus betrayed by those of the place , whilst he was repulsing those Enemies which were before him , he was assaulted so furiously upon the backe , as at last , vertue being over powred by number , and he receiving many wounds , he was taken and killed , though he would never yeild , chusing rather to dye , then fall into the hands of those , whom he called Barbarians . As for me , to my misery , though I may call it good fortune , that part of the Towne where I hapned to be was assigned for the Quarter of King Gondebunt ; and those who were with him tooke me and many other Ladies prisoners , and all committed to safe custody ; where we stayed untill the coming of this great King , in hopes his generosity would give us liberty , as well as his vertue had preserved out chastity . Now Hylas you know both me and my fortune which I beleeve you will thinke to be very strange ; since when I was even at the very top , heaven dashed them , and took away my ●●berty , and thus you see my miserable condition . Thus has the fair Cryseide ( said Hylas ) related her fortune unto me , and I was so delighted with it , as I did not thinke it a quarter of an houre since her first beginning , when it was so late , that all her companions came to tell her it was time to retire . And waiting upon them unto the side of the River Arar , I then retired as full of love , as I was of satisfaction , to know that this faire one had learned how to love , and that her affection was not settled any where , since the death of Arimant , which gave me abundance of hope to arrive at the Port of my desires . All the company stood very attentive , and desirous to heare the conclusion of this Relation ; Hylas stood silent , and so as it seemed as if it was onely because they were then come unto a place where onely one could passe at once : And when all were passed , thy flocked about him , as desirous to heare the continuation of his discourse , giving great attention unto it . What ? what doe you expect more from me ? said he , and wondred they should expect it : If there be any amongst you , that knowes any more of the story then I have related , I shall willingly lend them audience ; but if you look for any more from me , good friends , you will be mistaken , for I have not a jot more to tell you . All the company broke out into laughter to see their expectations thus frustrated . Servant , servant , said Alexis , did you thinke that you performed your promise with this short come off ? Did you not promise me a relation of your severall loves ? and you have related onely the misfortunes of Cryseide and Arimant : you have told us what you did not promise , and left untold that which you did promise ; resembling those who had rather give where they doe not owe , then pay their due debts . Hylas being thus twitted , smiled , and said not a word , knowing that Alexis was in the right . At last casting up his head ; Mistresse , said he , I doe confesse all you say , but the fault is your own : but if the money which I payed you was not good , why did not you refuse it : I mean , if you did not like what I told , why did you not interrupt me ? for my part , I thought the money so good , that when I received it from Cryseide it contented me , and was pleased with the repetition of it unto you . However , said Alcidon , and interrupted , since you have begun the story of this generous Lady , you should have ended it : I assure you , Sir , said Hylas , I have emptied my Purse of all that money : I mean , that I know no more of Cryseides story , onely this , that she went away without bidding adieu unto any , and I could never hear , whither . Madam , said Florice then , and turned towards Alexis , are you desirous to heare the conclusion of that story ? Yes , answered the Druid , and I should be obliged unto those that would tell it me , and I believe the rest of our way will permit it . I shall be very glad , replyed Florice , to satisfie your curiosity ; for Cryseide since the departure of Hylas , related unto me at Lyons , all that he hath , and that I shall tell you , But it shall be upon this condition , that Hylas shall make good his promise another time ; and he assuring her he would , she began thus : The sequell of the History of Cryseide and Arimant . BE pleased to know , Madam , that this generous Lady being detained a Prisoner in Lyons as you have heard , going one morning unto the Temple , a young man came unto her , and in the croud did put a little Book into her hand , and said unto her in the Italian language , To morrow about this time you shall see me here , and suddainly thrusting himselfe among the people he left her in the greatest astonishment that ever was ; for she knew him not , not understood the meaning of this little Book ; yet being very discreet , she made no shew of her amazement onely as long as divine service lasted , she beseeched Mercury to grant that it might be good newes . The Sacrifice seemed longer unto her then ordinary ; and being extreamly impatient to know what this Book was , she opened it : her Companions who saw her very intent upon it , thought it to be a Prayer Book , as indeed it was , and never took notice of any thing else : After she had turned over many leaves and found nothing , she was more zealous in her devotion unto Mercury and Apollo , who is the revealer of all obscurities , to direct her in the understanding of this , never remembring all this while the way of conveying Letters betwixt poor Arimant and her selfe : she thought him dead , and therefore could not imagine any use of such a Book ; but at last , looking upon it more precisely , and turning over more leaves , she found a Letter , the superscription of which she knew ; Oh how she was startled 〈◊〉 it ; she blusht , her hands and legs began to tremble ; and all being ready to go away , she remained still upon her knees not knowing what she did , nor what she should doe ; yet none took great notice of it , onely thought that her stay proceeded from her devotion . At the last , her companion pulled her by the sleeve , and made her follow the rest who walkked two and two , as Hylas related . She was no sooner in the house , but she went into a Closet , shut the doore after her , and looking upon the Letter ; also imagining Arimant to be dead , she thought it some trick of Hylas ; but opening it she found these words . Arimant's Letter unto Cryseide . MAdam , I live still , if it can be called life to be from you : I have sent this faithfull messenger to know how you doe , and to tell you how I am : Oh ye Gods , preserve Cryseide , and grant Arimant patience enough to endure all his misfortunes . Till now , she knew not what to thinke ; but when she found the name of Arimant , she knew that he was alive : she fell down upon her knees , and lifted up her eyes to heaven . Blessed be the Gods , said she , for this transcendent happinesse , when I had the least hopes of it . Afterwards rising up , she sat down upon the bed , where she kissed the Letter a hundred times , accused her selfe of oblivion , for not knowing him who brought it ; and calling her memory to account , she knew him to be the faithfull Bellaris , that young man who used to bring Letters from Arimant , and brought her from her Mother unto Arimant . Where were my eyes ( said she to her selfe ) and where was my judgement , that seeing him , and hearing his voice , yet I should neither know his face nor his tongue ? Then looking upon the Letter againe , and knowing most certainly that it was the Character of Arimant : Oh ye Gods , said she , I thank you most heartily for preserving my life so long , as to heare this good newes . I praise ye , oh soveraign Goodnesses , and I now desire no more , but onely to be so happy as that these eyes may see him , and that this mouch which hath so often lamented him , may kisse him . She had continued longer , if Clarina who would neverforsake her , had to come to look her ; she opened the door unto her ▪ Oh Clarina , said she , and kissed her ; I have good news to tell you ; but Clarina telling her that dinner was upon the Table , and that every one stayed for her , she could not then tell her any more ; but the joyes of her face did sufficiently speak the inward contentment of her soul . Cryseide did love Clarina very well , but though she had loved her lesse , she would willingly have lost her dinner to tell her this newes ; for it is the quality of all those who receive any great contentment , never to thinke it compleat , until they have communicated it unto those they love . On the other side , Clarina was so netled with impatience , that she no sooner saw her Mistresse from the Table , but she followed her into the Closet where she found her before ; and the door being shut , Oh Clarina , said she , and took her about the neck , Oh my deare friend , I have great newes to tell you . Know , my wench , that A●imant it alive : Oh heavens , said Clarina , Arimant alive ! Yes , yes , Clarina , replyed Cryseide , he is alive , and has sent me this Letter : and now I value not all my miseries , since he is alive to helpe me in supporting them . But , Madam , I beseech you , said Clarina , How came you to know all this ? Here sweet-heart ( said she , and gave her the little Book ) here is the messenger of the welcome newes . Clarina then tooke the Book , and kissed it a hundred times , and did so wet it with teares of joy , as Cryseide said unto her ; Oh Clarina , you spoile it with your teares , methinks you should better preserve it : Then whilst Clarina took the Letter in it , and read it , Cryseide related unto her all the passage in the Temple , and how she did not know Bellaris , whom yet she hoped to see againe the next day when she went againe ; but if by fortune I cannot speak unto him by reason of my companions , and others who have eyes upon me . Then Clarina , said she , you must by any means go unto him , and enquire how all squares go with my dear Arimant : In the mean time , provide me Pen , Ink and Paper , that I may return an answer . I shall not faile , Madam , answered Clarina , and it shall go hard but I will speak with him ; for in this Country they are not so circumspect over us , as in ours . But , Madam , let us not stay too long together here , lest we should give any cause of suspition unto those who guard us . True , Clarina ( answered Cryseide ) the Gods have sent thee into the world to be my comfort and Counsellor . Upon this , they went out of the Closet unto the rest of the Ladies Prisoners , who began already to aske where Cryseide was ; for she having the first rank , she could not be well missed ; and besides she was so exceedingly loved of them all , as there was not one amongst them who would not serve her with their lives . She began therefore a hundred pretty sports amongst them , to passe away the time of their Dete●●ion , or rather imprisonment : For Gondebunt had in his absence commanded they should be so treated , as that they should have no cause to grieve for being out of their Country . This day seemed long unto Cryseide and Clarina , and the night longer ; and the morning being come , they both thought that they went unto the Temple later than accustomed : At last , the so much desired hour being come , they went together : And Cryseide cast her eyes on both sides , in hopes of seeing Rellaris ; and she had no sooner received the holy water at her entrance into the Temple , but she espied him , staying there purposly the better to see her when she passed . Cryseide going as neere unto him as well she could , had no more leisure as she passed by , but to say unto him ; Clarina followes me ; he quickly understood her meaning , and conceiving it the best way to avoid suspition ; he looked about for her passing by , which was after all the Ladies ; and because the women went without order , he thrust in amongst them , and going neer her , he said unto her , and looked another way as he walked ; Where may I meet you Madam ? In the Athenian Garden , answered she , if we go thither this evening : but how does Arimant ? He is in good health , answered he● Upon this , she lifted up her eyes unto heaven , and went on , to avoid suspition : Bellaris went presently and enquired about the Towne v●ry warily , to know where this Athenian Garden was , and being informed of every thing , he went unto the Gardiner , and for money got leave to walke there , when he would : For the Gardiner never refused such a courtesse unto any that seemed to be of any kind of quality , especially he pretending that he was sicke , and the Physitians had prescrib●d him to walke for recovery of his health . Having therefore put his businesse into such good order , he went to the side of the River Arar , that he might see when they went unto the garden . In the mean time , as soon as Sacrifice was done Clarina acquainted her Mistresse with the discourse she had with Bellaris , and how it was appointed to goe that day unto the Athenian garden ; how he assured her , Arimant was in good health , and could not have any more particulars from him , the reason was , because the place was not convenient , and it may be he desired to tell the good News unto you first : I do like very well of the Athenian garden , answered Cryseide , because there none will interrupt us . They had talked longer if dinner had not beene upon the Table , and because Cryseide did passionately desire to speake with the trusty Bellaris , she went to walke something sooner than usuall , and all the Company did like well of her humour . As soon as Bellaris saw her enter into the boat , for the River Arar was betwixt the house and the garden , he got before them ▪ and entring in , walked in an Alley neer the door . When the Ladies went to walke , Clarina and the rest of the women who waited in their Chambers did not go with them , but might goe into the Towne with any of the guard , and this was the reason why Cryseide went alone . As soone as she was entred , she cast her eye on all sides , and presently espied Bellari● , and he seeming to be very inquisitive , first looking upon one , and then another , as they walked ; then as if he were extreamly moved unto compassion , he spoke aloud in Italian : Oh what a losse hath Gaule Cisalpine , being deprived of so many faire and virtuous Ladies ? But when Cryseide passed by ; Oh heavens ● cryed he out , Is this Cryseide ? Oh most unfortunate Mother , can she endure this losse ? then speaking still Italian , and falling down upon his knees before her , Madam , ( said he aloud ) I should think my self the happiest man alive , if I could do you any service , being so much obliged unto it , as I should thinke all my misfortunes nothing if I could but have that contentment ; for having received my education under your family , I thinke my selfe commanded unto it , unlesse I were the most ungrateful person that lives . Cryseide was a little surprised , and not knowing how to speak , was a little silent ; and this made those who looked upon her to be lesse suspitious . And because Bellaris saw she was surprised ; It seems , Madam , said he , you have forgotten poor Bellaris , who was brought up in the house with you , and who had not left you , if a fond desire of serving men when they travell into strange Countries , had not moved me to follow the Noble and Generous Martiantes : Oh my friend Bellaris ( said Cryseide then , as if she remembred him ) who could expect to see you here ? what is it which brought you hither ? Until now , Madam , said he , I thought that ● bad fortune brought me hither ; but now I say , it is the greatest happinesse I could wish for , since I have the honour to see you , and offering my selfe unto your service . I thanke thee good Bellaris , said she unto him , but we can expect no helpe but onely from God ; for being in the hands of King Gondebu●● who but God can take us out ? Why , Madam , doe you not try to ●ansome your selfe said he ? I offer my selfe to go to Eporedes unto your friends , and 〈◊〉 any thing I can for you . Friend , answered Cryseide , I doe not refuse your helpe ; but we must stay untill the King return , and then we will see what may be done . The rest of the Ladies hearing this man speak Italian , they gathered about him , as very desirous to know what he was . One of them did aske him the question ; Madam , said he , I am a Sallassia● , brought up under the family of Cryseide , and one who does so well remember the benefits I have received , as I would at the perill of my life doe her any service : I was brought into this place not as a Prisoner , but as a servant unto Martiantes , a Cavalier well known in that Province : he was taken and killed by a company of Souldiers , at the foot of the Pirennian hills , who left me for dead by him , but the Gods Kept me alive , to bring the sad newes unto his friends , and to lament the losse all the dayes of my life . Alas ( said Cryseide , seeming to be sorry ) is Martiantes dead ? He is , Madam , answered Bellaris . I assure you , said he , I am very sorry for it , for he was a Cavalier of great merit . Upon this , all the Ladies divided themselves into severall walkes , leaving Cryseide alone with Bellaris : and when she saw none were in the compasse of hearing ; Ah my friend Bellaris , said she unto him in a low voyce , now tell me , how does my deare Arimant , and through what fortunes has he passed ? Madam , answered he , Arimant is in health ; but as for his fortune , it hath been very various , and I doubt I shall not have time to relate it I believe we shall answered she , and if we have not , we will take another time for the rest . Then , Madam , said he , I will be as briefe as I can : Be pleased to know , that Arimant being so basely forsaken by the Townsmen where we were , he still defended himselfe most valiantly a long time , and at last was left for dead : Doubtlesse but for me , he had never escaped ; but I being near him , I used such care as I was obliged unto ; though I was much wounded , yet not being so bad as he I feigned my selfe dead and fell at his feet , for he was faln to the ground : The enemy having other designes then riffling the dead , all the Plunder of the Town being theirs , they left us ; and when I saw the cost cleare , I rose up , and bound up my wounds as well as I could ; afterwards went to my Master , and by the help of a young man of the Town , I carried him unto an uninhabited stable which was neare , not daring to carry him into any house , because all were full of Souldiers ; I had an opinion , that he was not quite dead , thinking the Gods would never suffer such a brave man to go out of the world in the flower of his age ; I searched his wounds , and to the best of my poor skill , I did not thinke them mort●ll : but not knowing well what to do , and seeing him bleed still , I tore my shirt , and tyed up his wounds as well as I could , and laying his head in my lap , it pleased God that he revived : when he opened his eyes , he wondered to see where he was , and I fearing his astonishment might do him hurt ; courage , Sir , said I unto him , the Gods will send us better fortune : The Gods , Bellaris ( said he ) are indeed very good , but my destiny is bad , so as I can hope for no rest but in death : But Bellaris , what is become of Cryseide ? Cryseide , answered I , is safe , the wife to the Burgundian King , who followes him all about , caused all the women to be put into the Temple there to be preserved from disorder , and keeps Cryseide particularly with her . Heaven be her reward , said he , forso good a deed . I feigned all this , Madam , lest his griefe should have caused his death . But , Sir , said I unto him , doe not trouble your selfe too much : No , no , said he , now Cryseide is out of danger , I care not for any thing else . Then , though with a little difficulty , I got him upon his feet , which was no sooner done , but we heard many Souldiers quarrelling at the stable door ; and presently after , drawing their swords , they fell to fighting , about some Plunder which they had gotten , and could not agree about the Division : The dispute was so hot that many were killed ; and the noise encreasing , many others assembled , who as soon as they came , took sides ; at last , a Captain passing by , and seeing this disorder , he would needs regulate the matter ; But the Souldiers thinking he would take all their Plunder from them , in lieu of obeying , fell upon him , and so , as he was forced to save himselfe by running to the stable door where we were . The Souldiers who had laid aside all respect , and knew that if he escaped their hands , he would have them all punished ; they resolved to kill him , hoping then to be safe and enjoy their Plunder . In order to this designe , they endeavoured to enter in ; which Arimant considering , let us defend this Captain , said he , perhaps heaven sent him for our assistance , so as if we doe him a courtesie , he will doe the like for us : Upon this , drawing both our swords , we took his part ; and though my Master was much wounded , yet his courage which never failed him , gave him strength enough to repell the fury of these souldiers ; some were killed , others taken , and the rest fled . The Captaine seeing himselfe out of danger , and not knowing Arimant : Cavalier , said he unto him , I am obliged unto your valour for my life ; and in requitall of this assistance , which I have received from you ; command me any service within the compass of my power , and I shall be most ready to doe it . Sir , said my Master , I was obliged unto all I did , and if I have done you any service , I desire no other recompence , but that you will take me as your Prisoner , and use me like a Cavalier , as both you and ●are . The Captaine upon this looking better upon him , and seeing by his habit that he was no Burgundian , he said thus unto him : Sir , I do receive you as you desire , not to use you as a Prisoner , but as my friend , and a Cavalier of merit . Also I passe my word , I will rather die , then you shall receive any displeasure from our Army . Thus was Arimant and I , under the protection of this Captaine whose name was Bellima●t , a man indeed of great Credit , but much devoted unto his wealth , as afterwards we found , and who according to the custome of the Visigots did seldome remember any benefits ; for though he was a Visigot yet he followed the King of the Burgundians , as a person who sought for fortune wheresoever he was in hopes to find it . The first day , we received all the kind usage we could expect upon such an occasion ; But the next day , being better informed of the quality of his Prisoner , by some in the Town , he began to keep us under better guard , pretending it was because he would have us keep our Chambers , that our wounds might sooner heale , forbidding any to speak with us : Afterwards , seeing the Army was to move , and he not knowing whither , he took my Master apart , and told him , that in performance of his word , he was forced to send him over the Alpe● ; because the King being informed , that it was he who had raised the opposition in the Town , and had caused the death of many of his men ; he has commanded him to be searched for throughout all the Army , intending to put him to death , as a terrour unto the neighbouring Towns : that perhaps he could make a shift to protect him against any but the authority of the King : That he would willingly let him passe free amongst his own Souldiers if he durst , but it would hazard his life if the King should heare he permitted such a thing without his consent : yet on the contrary , he could without any exceptions send him beyond the Alpes , since it was permitted unto all the Souldiers to send their Prisoners and Pillage thither . But as soon as the Army was returned unto Bungundie , he would send him back unto Eporedes , or any other place he pleased . Arimant then asked him , whether the Queen had sent her Prisoners thither also ? The Queen , answered the Captaine , is not here ; but they have sent their Prisoners thither , to the end the Army may be discharged of them . My Master looked upon me , as if he had said , you are mistaken , and afterwards continued ; I will go , said he , whither you please , assuring my selfe that a Cavalier so courteous and noble as you are , will not use me otherwise then is fitting for a person of my quality , and as one may expect from such a Cavalier as you are . Do the next morning betimes , not without great danger of my Masters life , by reason of his wounds , we were carried away by aconvoy , which guarded many other Prisoners ▪ not knowing Madam , what was become of you ; onely that the King had put all the Ladies together , lest they should receive any injury . After we had passed the Alpes , they brought us unto this Town ; and presently after , being parted from the rest , they carryed us into the Segusian Country , by the Mountaines of Gebennes : And at last , they put us up close into a little Castle neare the Town of Gergov●● : Well may I say [ close up ] for we were guarded so close , that we hardly saw any light , and so we continued for a time : but the merit , and sweet conversation of my Master , did work so well upon this harsh Keeper , and the promises I made to gratifie his courtesie , when Bellimart gave him liberty , did move him to let me go out and treat with him about our enlargement . This , Madam , has been my Masters fortune ; but nothing touches him so at heart , as being ignorant of your estate ; hearing onely in generall , that you were in the hands of the King. It was not any desire of his enlargement , or treating with Bellim●● which brought me hither , but only to know in what part of the world you were , or whether you still retained any memory of him . How ? replyed Cryseide , any memory of him ? what should I else have an my memory but him ? Yes , yes , Bellaris , I must be dead , before Arimant be out of my memory . The Gods doe know , there is not a day , nor an hour , nor a minute , in which Clarina and I have not talked of him with eyes full of teares . Now my deare friend , I will declare one thing unto you , which I have not yet mentioned unto any ; but finding my selfe in this condition , and foreseeing that it will be worse with me , I am forced to tell it unto you , that by your Counsell I may find a remedy . Know Bellaris , that Gondebunt the King of Burgundie , is faln in love with me ; I know it both by his deportment towards me , and his expressions . I would not upon any termes reject him at the first , because an incensed love may drive a man unto violent courses : but after I had given him many thanks for the honour he did me ; I told him , that I was none of the common sort of people , but extracted out of the best Families amongst the Sallasses : Rithimers wife , who was sister unto the Emperour Anthemius , was my near Cousin : That this consideration might well move him to treat me according to my quality ; and by this meanes ●e might not onely make Rithimer his friend , but Anthensius also who was allied unto me . Unto this he returned no other answer than this , that I did him great a favour in telling him as much ; and that upon his returne he would make it appeare , how much he esteemed my merit , and my alliance . Now Bellaris , I do foresee a sharp Combate : For I am told that the King is upon his return , and I see all preparations are making for him : Perhaps he may change his humour and fancy to me ▪ and perhaps not : Now if he doe continue it , judge you , how I shall be persecuted . To marry him , I had rather die : To refuse him , he is a young arrogant man● and blown up so high by so many victories obtained , and al●s what can I doe ; so as I doe foresee a most dangerous storme of misery hanging over my head , and know not how to shelter my selfe from it , unlesse you advise me in this great necessity . Bellaris stood a while and spoke not a word , at last he said unto her ; Truly , Madam , these considerations doe speake you full of affection unto my Master : and it must needs be confessed , that he is infinitely obliged unto you , in slighting this King to preserve your selfe for him : I will most freely expose my life to doe you both any faithfull service : I beseech you , Madam , therefore tell me , Doe they keep you very close ? You see , said Cryseide : if they use you no worse then so , replyed he , you may easily escape : But said she , if I should make an escape , whither can I go ? For , to passe over the Alpes , is the way to be taken againe , it is impossible to avoid it : Never trouble your selfe , Madam , said he , so you could get but out of this Town ; I know a place whither to carry you , where you may stay in safety , untill Arimant be gotten out of the place where he is , by a way that I have thought upon ; and when you are both together , I am confident you will contrive a way how to passe into Italy . Oh my dear friend , said she , Couldst thou but doe as thou sayst , my obligation to thee would be extream ; if thou canst but get a Boat upon the River Arar under my window , it is so near the ground , that by the help of thy hand , I could come down in the night . Enough , said he , I can do it ; but how shall we passe the Chaines which are at the end of the Town , before we come to the River ? Friend , replyed she ▪ God will help us ; and if thou wilt but take a little paines , thou wilt easily find the meanes ; for I have heard that others have escaped the same way : But Horses must be provided for Clarina , for thee , and for me , and that I look upon as the greatest difficulty ; for whom canst thou trust to hold them ? That is nothing , answered he , for I will get one to hold him , who shall not know what he does : But the worst is , I have not money to buy Horses or Boat , or to make you clothes in the fashion of that Country : for the souldiers have gotten all I had , and my Masters also . Let that be the least of thy cares , said Cryseide , for I have yet good store of Rings : then pulling a Diamant of good value from her finger , she gave it to him : Go friend , ( said she ) sell it , and buy such things as thou wilt ; if that will not serve , thou shalt have more . It is not materiall to relate every particular ; Bellaris provided Clothes , bought Horses , found a Boat , and all with such expedition , that in two dayes all was in readiness . In the meane while , he took notice of the place where they were to passe , where their Horses should stay , and of every circumstance : And the Chaine , being onely Boats fasted together a cross the River ; he went the night before and filed the ring of one Boat , so as it was held together by a little strength . All things being thus ready , and the hour appointed being come , Cryseide rose out of bed , and Clarina also ; And being in their first sleeps in the dead of the night , they went out of the window without any noise , and took Boat ; and Bellaris being their conductor , pushed the Boat from the shore , and hit right upon the Boat whose ring he had filed , which breaking out right , with as little noise as he could for feare of being heard by the Guards , he passed through with his Boat , though a little after they were all in great danger of being drowned ▪ For the Rosne , into which the River Arar runs , it was so rough , and the Boat so little , also the Waterman not being very skilfull , as the danger was great , but at last he gained the shore : And though it was much lower then he aimed at , yet by the help of the Moon which began to shine , he found the place where a little boy held their Horses , who also promised him to be his guid . Whilst they were fitting all things about the Horses , Cryseide and Clarina did take their new habits , which what by reason of haste , and darknesse together , they did put on so il-favouredly , as if they were some mungrell Gentlewomen that would be fine if they knew how ▪ But being as they were they took Horse and passed through the Country of the Segus●ans , carrying still their guid with them , lest he should make some discovery : And after they had with much wearinesse passed the Cemmenian Mountaines , travelling more by night then day , and eating alwaies in some wood , in which the Country was abundant ; they came at last to the Town of Gergovia , in which Cryseide was not afraid to lodge , because it was in the Dominions of Eurick King of the Visigots . She took up her lodgings therefore in an Inn ; and the faithfull Bellaris went the next morning unto Arimant , unto whom dayes seemed very long , little expecting to hear such good newes so soon : Cryseide had given Bellaris another Ring of very good value , to the end that if he who guarded Arimant would be corrupted , he might give it unto him , and promise him more if need were . As soon as he was returned , the Captaine of the Castle brought him to his Master : Come friend , said Arimant unto him , dost thou bring me Life or Death ? Sir , answered he aloud , I doe not bring any bad newes , onely that King Gondebunt being not returned , the valiant Bellimart is not returned neither , so as I have lost my journey . I met with one that was your Cousin , who was very inquisitive of you , and offers you all assistance unto the King and Bellimart , and is confident of finding favour , otherwise my journey is to no purpose : and I believe that ere long ; I must have another ; for the King is dayly expected ▪ You had done very well to have stayed , said Arimant , and not returned with so little contentment unto me . Sir , answered he , I was in feare you would have thought my stay too long ; and having none to wait upon you I thought it better to return , then stay so long to no purpose . Then the Captaine began to speak ; you had better have stayed , said he , then make another journey ; for according to the intelligence which we have , if the King be not come already , he will not stay long . But as soon as the Captaine was gone , and they two alone , Bellaris fell down upon his knee , took his Masters hand , kissed it , and with a smiling countenance , said unto him ; I perceive ▪ Sir , you are displeased with my journey , but I believe you will bid me welcome when you know all How does Cryseide , said Arimant ? Does she endure her imprisonment well , and does she still love me ? Suppose , Sir , replyed , Bellaris , I should bring you better newes then all this ; would you then say I were welcome ? What better newes ( said Arimant ) canst thou bring then this ? I will not onely tell you , Sir , replyed Bellaris , That Cryseide is well ▪ and that she loves you as well as ever : But more , she is at liberty : nay more yet , she is coming to you ; Clarina and she doe stay for you in Gergovia , Bellaris , said the Cavalier and smiled , is this all true thou sayst ? Doe you thinke , Sir , said this faithful servant , that I would bring you any lies ? The goodnesse of the Gods be praised , said Arimant , and lifted up his hands and eyes to heaven ▪ Then turning himself towards Bellaris : But friend , is it possible all this should be so ? Can so much happinesse come all at once ? Sir , answered he , doe not make any doubt of what I say ; and to testifie my affection and fidelity , you may to morrow , if you will , see this fair one , who has taken so much paines to give you contentment : but then I am afraid it will be the last service I ever shall doe you : Alas , said Arimant , I would not buy my contentment at so dear a rate as the losse of thee ; but if it could be any otherwise , I should be most heartily glad of it . I will tell you , Sir , said he , what I did determine to doe ▪ Then he began to relate unto him , how he met with Cryseide in the Temple , and in the Garden ; her resolution to escape , how they got away , how she was in Ger●●via in the Gaulish habite where she expected him , and briefly all the whole passage . Then he continued ; Now , Sir , you must make all the haste you can to get from hence for doubtlesse , King Gondebunt is even very now upon his return ; and then you may assure your selte , that Bellimart will either come or send for you ; you know his covetous and greedy mind , and God knowes how he will use you : you may remember his ingratitude towards you , and you cannot hope for any courtesie from him , who has shewed himselfe already so unworthy . Besides , it is impossible that Cryseide should stay long where she is , and Gondebunt not be advertised of it ; and you must know , how that King is so much in love with her , as he has declared some intention of marrying her . You see therefore it is full time to make all possible haste out of this Country ▪ and judge whether or no Cryseide love you , chusing rather to run all these hazards for your sake , then to marry so great a King ? You must therefore desire the Captaine to let me return this night to Be●limart ; you must seem much displeased with me for not staying till his returne , he will easily grant it ▪ Then as soon as the doors are open you may put on my cloathes , and I will stay in your room . Oh Bel●ar●● , said Arimant , I am afraid these men will doe you some hurt , and if it could be contrived some other way it would be better . No , no , Sir , said Bellaris , there is no other way : For in the first place , time does presse you , and there is no probability that this man who guards you , will be corrupted by Gifts , because he thinkes your Ransome will be very high ▪ and it is probable that Bellimart has promised him a share . And as for me never let it trouble you for I am confident the Gods will help those who hope in them , and are faithful to their Masters , by some unexpected meanes ▪ Can I doe you any better service , Sir , then in a businesse of this importance ? But suppose the Barbarian should use me with the worst of his cruelty ; shall any danger whatsoever deter me from doing you service ? If I die , it is no more then I ought to doe for you ▪ And I can never doe it with more honour then in gaining your liberty and contentment : If on the contrary , I should not , I may be upbraided all the dayes of my life , for losing so faire an opportunity of testifying how much I am devoted to you . Doe not ravish from me this Glory , I beseech you , sir , I aske it in recompence of all the service I ever did you , and onely require three things from you : The first , That if I die , you will remember , you never had a more faithfull servant : Secondly , if I live , that you will give Clarina unto me for my Wife : And lastly , That when you are got out from hence , you will make all haste away that possibly you can , lest you should be taken againe . Thus continuing his discourse with so much urgency , he prevailed so far with Arimant , as not to deny him his request , though it was with abundance of sorrow to leave him in so much danger . Night then being come , Arimant entreated the Captaine , as Bellaris proposed , to give him leave to goe again , who the King knowing would ere long beat Lyons , and desirous to be fingering of the Ransome as soon as he could , whereof he was to receive a good share ; he did not onely give leave , but advised him unto it , and that he would send a Letter by him unto Bellimart . Thus the departure of Bellaris was resolved upon ; and the Gate was ordered to be opened for him when he would : Bellaris informed Arimant in all things ; to wit , where he shoul● find Cryseide ; in what place the Horses stood , and which way he should passe ; telling him it was better to go a little about , and go more safely . In such discourse as this , they spent a good part of the night ; another part in shifting habits , and taking order for all things requisite ; so as when it was break of day , after Arimant had embraced his faithful servant with many teares , and recommending himselfe unto Mercury , he set forward towards the Gate in great feare of discovery ; for though he had the clothes of Bellaris , yet he was not like him , being much bigger , and faces so unlike as it was impossible not to know the one from the other , if the least notice was taken ; yet he passed without any rub , it being dark , and speciall order being given for it Bellaris looked after him out of his Chamber window , as farre into the plain as his eye could reach , and he observed how Arimant looked often back to see whether any followed him . At last , when he was out of sight , then the danger wherein he was , began to present it selfe before his eyes , and he thought upon the horrors of death : But neither death nor danger , nor any thing , could make him repent of what he had done , or be sorry for it in the lest manner . Yet , as every one desires to prolong his life as much as possibly he can ; so soon as he had got his Master away , he would now try what he could doe for himselfe . He turned the Doublet and the Stockings of Arimant the wrong side outward , and sullied his Hat , so as it had a resemblance of his own . As fortune was , Arimant had left his Cloak behind him , perhaps on purpose to be the lighter : To be briefe , he tricked up himselfe as well as he could , and with a confident countenance he went to the Gate and offered to goe out : The Corporal who commanded there denyed him , saying , that one was already gone out , and he had no command for any more . But Bellaris shewing him a Letter which was directed unto Bellimart , and the Captaines hand which was known unto all those at the Gates , they permitted him to passe . But first , the Corporall who was exact in his office , would not suffer it without a new command , and therefore sent him with a Souldier to know the Captaines will ; the Souldier went , but being very early , and they keeping such a noise at the Captaines Chamber door , they awaked him : then he was very angry with the Corporal for not letting any to pass who had Letters for him ; so the Captaine being angry at his being wakened , he turned about and fell fast asleepe againe . Thus Bellaris got out of the Castle , and taking his way towards Gergovia , he made as much haste as if he had wings at his heels : But his Master having got the start of him , and finding out the Inn , he went and knocked at Cryseides Chamber door , who being but in a slumber did presently hear him , and called upon Clarina to see who it was : Clarina she arose out of bed , put her Petticoat on , and a Mantle over her shoulders , and went to the door with her eyes hardly open . Bellaris , said she , thou art welcome , we have long looked for thee . And Cryseide being very impatient , did ask who it was : It is Bellaris , Madam , said she , let him come in , said Cryseide , perhaps he brings good newes . Yes , Madam , said Arimant , I doe bring you very good newes . Cryseide hearing him , and knowing his voyce : Oh my good God , said she , and started up , it is the voyce of Arimant : Then drawing the Curtain , she saw him already upon his knees by her beds ●ide . Imagine , Madam , how this did surprise her , and how infinitely she was joyed ? She cast her armes about his neck , and kissed him so long , as if she intended never to part from him againe . As for him , he was so over-joyed to have his deare Cryseide in his armes , that he held her so close against his breast , as she was afraid he would have stopped her breath : Clarina having shut the door , did look upon them , and stood immoveable , so ravished with admiration , as she knew not whether it was waking or dreaming . After she stood thus like a statue a long while , she went to open the windows , afterwards went to them againe , and found them still embracing , and her selfe as much ravished as before : Then fearing they would even die with over joy , she thought good to part them for a while , that they might take a little breath ; but checking her selfe , she let them alone to glut themselves with kissing and carrassing ; and doubtlesse they had not ended so soon , if they had not heard one knock at the Chamber door . Clarina wondred , and could not imagine who should come so early to trouble them . Arimant arose , and laying his hand upon his sword , he went to the Chamber door ; but never was man so surprised as he ; for he saw Bellaris , beyond all hope or thought ; Oh Heaven my dear friend , said he , Is it thee ? Yes , Sir , said he , the Gods have delivered me , that I may doe some service yet again . O good Gods , replyed Arimant , Can all this good fortune continue ; Cryseide at liberty , I at liberty , Bellaris at liberty too ? this is happinesse beyond all hopes . Then taking him by the hand , he carryed him to Cryseide , related unto her how he had got him to escape , and unto what extream danger he exposed himselfe . When she and Arimant began to give him thanks , he interrupted them , saying ; spare your words , Sir , I beseech you , I am obliged more then so to serve you : and lose not your time which is so precious unto you : I am afraid they will follow you , let us pack out of Town and away , and when we are more at leisure I shall tell you how I escaped . Cryseide approving of what he said , she dressed her selfe so suddainly , that she was at the stairs feet before the Horses were ready ; Arimant helped her up , and Bellaris Clarina ; and after the reckning of the house was discharged , Arimant took the horse of his faithful servant Bellaris , and so setting forward with their Guide , who was already very affectionate unto Cryseide , by reason of her naturall sweetnesse , and liberality towards him , they went a good pace at the first ; but when they were got a little from the Town , they went slower , because Bellaris was on foot ; and who by the way , telling them how he escaped , did make them laugh heartily at the extream feares in which he was , when the Corporall denyed him passage , and at his haste which he made when he was once out of the Castle . Thus they passed on the way as pleasantly as persons in such conditions possibly could ; and being stirring betimes in the morning , they went over the great Mountaines of Cemenes ; & afterwards through the gloomy wood , called Black-wood , and came very late unto Viveros shunning as much as possibly they could all great Towns , and high-wayes , the better to deceive those who perhaps might follow them : But it hapned unto them , as unto those who thinking to avoid an ambush , doe leave their right way to fall into it . For the Captain who had Arimant in Guard ▪ hearing that he was escaped , took with him seven or eight of his men , and resolved to pursue him , or at the worst , to go and acquaint Bellima●t with it ; because he believed , that doubtlesse they would goe to Lyons , either to embarque themselves , or else to take the way of Heluces . They being that Country men , and knowing the shortest wayes they got before them , and that night came into the very same Inn where Arimant and his company were to lodge : Bellaris was alwayes wont to goe a little before and provide lodging and coming into this Inn , the Captain knew him presently , and thought Arimant not farre of ; he assembled his men slily , thinking to surprise them both together , which Bellaris observing , he ask●d for the Master of the house , and asked whether he had any lodging , and being answered , yes ; Well then , said he in a loud voyce , I will go and fetch my Master : The Captain who was in the next Chamber and ready to seize upon him , hearing this , would not discover himselfe , because he would catch them both together ; but wary Bellaris , returning as fast as he could to his Master ; Sir , said he , Let us save our selves as well as we can , for the Captaine is in the Inn. Arimant was extreamly surprised at this ; yet considering what a short time he had to consult upon the matter , he thought it best that Cryseide and Clarina should go unto the Inn with the guard and invent some tale or other to excuse their journey , and the next morning they should take the way to Vienna , and to know which way they passed , they should stick a little branch in the way they took , when they met with severall paths ; and those who came first to Vienna , should lodge in an Inn next the bridge on the other side of the River Rosne , and there stay for the rest . The , would have said more , but they thought they heard Horses trampling in the streets , which caused Cryseide and Clarina with their guide , to put on their Horses the one way , and Arimant with his faithful servant the other : The Cavalier by the favour of the night and the thick wood , did easily save themselves ; and the third day came to Vienna betimes , where they lodged in the Inne next the Bridge : At night asking newes of his Host , he heard how King Gondebunt was returned from Gaul Cisalpine , loadned with victory and spoil ; but at his return had received a very great displeasure , because an Ital●an Prisoner with whom he was much in love with , had escaped from him , and no intelligence could be given of her . And to manifest the truth of this , said the Host , I will shew you the Kings Proclamation to that purpose this day published : Then pulling out a great Paper printed , he read these words . Gondebunt , the son of Gondioch , King of Burgundy , Lord of the Seguanois , Lingones , Vellaundonois , Ambarres , Heduois , Catalauniques , Matisques , Alexens , Allobroges , Basilians , Latobriges , Sebusians , Secusians , Secusienses , Vabromaines , Sedunois , Augustes , Sallases , Centrons , Bramovices , Ebroduntians , Segovellaunians , Galloligures , Governour of the Alpes , Sempronians , Jovinians , Pennines , Coties , Sebatians , Maritimes , &c. Unto all to whom this our Will and Pleasure shall come , Greeting , In as much as there is nothing that more offends a generous courage , nor gives it a more just desire of revenge , then Ingratitude and Treason . And whereas , to our great griefe at our return from our long , glorious , and dangerous voyages , we are advertised , that Cryseide one of our Prisoners , and one upon whom we had showred abundant favours , has ungratefuly escaped our Guards , which was impossibly for her to doe , without the counsell and assistance of some persons ill affected unto us , who have perfidiously stoln her away , in contempt of our royall Power and Authority ▪ For these causes , and many others , thereunto moving us , and by the advice of our Great Councell , to chastise such ingratitude and Treason , We doe Declare and Promise , by the Great God whom we adore , by the soul of our most honoured Father , and by the majesty of our Crowne , That whosoever shall bring unto us this ungratefull Cryseide , our fugitive Prisoner , or shall reveale him or them who are the cause of her flight , or who does perfidiously keep her , give her any assistance or favour , of what quality , nature , or condition soever , we will grant unto him such favour as he shall aske of us ; and will not upon any cause , ground , colour , or consideration whatsoever , break this our Royal word , promise , and solemn Oath : And we do enjoyne and command all our Sheriffs , and other Officers , to publish this our Will and Pleasure throughout all our Dominions . Given at our Royal Town of Lyons , in the I●es of July , the second year of our Raign . Arimant hearing this Proclamation , was in extreame feare lest Cryseide should be known as she entred into the Town , especially when the Host continued his discourse , and told him , that the King had sent persons who knows her , unto all Bridges , and advenues of Towns. This caused him to take Bellaris apart , and command him to provide mens habit both for Cryseide and Clarina in all possible haste ; and as soon as they were ready , to carry them that way they were to come , that they might so disguise themselves before they entred into the Town . Bellaris did as he was appointed , and all being ready he went to meet them . In the mean time Arimant furnished himselfe with better Cloaths , then those he had from Bellaris . But fortune who was minded to vex these two generous Lovers yet a little longer , and to have greater testimonies of their love and courage , did so contrive the matter , that at the very same time Bellaris met Cryseide ; and when she thanked the Gods for Arimants safe arrivall unto Vienna , the King Gondebunt being hunting the Hart , he rode close by her , onely with five or six who followed him : and because he observed that as soon as she spyed him , she retired her selfe behinde the next bush which stood a little out of the way , he followed her onely out of curiosity : But Bellaris knowing him at the very first , he clapped himselfe flat down upon the ground in a valley , which Cryseide could not doe , nor Clarina neither , because they were on horseback ; so as the King overtaking her , and seeing her in the Gaulish mode , he thought at the first that she was some of that Country , who because she would be retired , went out of the high way : but asking her who she was , and whither she went , as soon as ever she opened her mouth , he knew her ; for though she had the language of Gaul very good , yet she had the accent and tone of a stranger . And looking a little neerly upon her , though she endeavoured to hide her face all that possibly she could ; Oh Heavens , said he , it is Cryseide : Then lighting from his Horse , he ran to embrace her ; How long is it , faire Ladie , said he unto her , since you first took this disguise ? What good Angel is it that hath bro●ght you again into my hands ? and what Devil was it that took you out of them ? Poor Cryseide , more amazed then is imaginable , to see her selfe in the power of him whom she most feared , and falne from such a height of happinesse , into such a gulph of misery , she stood a while and could not answer : At the last , seeing there was no way to conceal her selfe , she resolved to take heart , and most couragiously answered thus ; You ask me , Sir , when I assumed this habit and disguise ? and I answer , ever since Love did command me : And because you call that good Angell who got me out of your hands , a Devill , I must vindicate his honour , and let you know , Sir , that it is unworthy in so great a King , to break both the Lawes of Humanity , and the Lawes of Chivalry , which commands you to assist , relieve , and honour Ladies ; and not to take them Prisoners , and keep them against their wills . The King hearing the freenesse of Cryseides language , and his love not letting him consent unto what he knew was the duty of a Cavalier , he answered her ; Before any should doe you any wrong , Madam , I will lose both my Crown and my life ; and in this which I do , I intend it for your good and advantage , and not to harme or wrong you in the least degree . She would have replyed , but the King was so over-joyed at this happy encounter , and not willing to enter any further into discourse , he took her Horse by the bridle , and led him into the high-way , where taking his own Horse , he returned to Lyons presently , more contented with this prize , then with all his Victories . When Cryseide was thus taken , Clarina could easily have saved her selfe , if she would as well as the Guid ; but having no mind to leave her , she did follow her voluntarily . Thus was the sad Cryseide carryed back to Lyons , and put amongst the rest of the Ladies Prisoners , but under a more carefull Guard then before ; although the King did really intend to marry her , as well for her beauty , as for her affinity to Rithimers wife , sister unto the Emperour Anthemius ▪ and commanded that she should be waited upon with all service and civility : and his joyes that he had met with her were such , as he caused Bonfires and great Feasts of rejoycing to be made . In the mean time , Bellaris having escaped through Rushes and Bogges , he came in a pittifull fright , to bring this said Newes unto his Master , who was so much surprised with wonder and sorrow , that he was not able to speak one word ; but throwing himselfe upon his bed , there he lay till night , and say what Bellaris could by way of consolation , he would not answer him : Afterwards , he went into bed , and would not eat nor sleep all the night ; In the morning he called for Bellaris , bad him go unto Lyons , and enquire how Cryseide did , and how they used her : This faithfull servant , though with much danger to himselfe , did as he was commanded ; when he came into the Town , he found no great need of any enquiry ; for Cryseide was the talk all the Town over , and the Kings favours were such , as it was generally believed he would marry her ▪ though she was much against it , for some reasons which yet were unknown unto them . But seeing so great a difficulty to speak unto her , he returned to his Master , with a resolution of perswading him to retire into Italy , since it was now not likely ▪ but she who was courted and honored by so great a King ; Ambition to be Queen , would quench all her love to Arimant : Being returned then unto Vienna , he related unto him all he heard , afterwards did set before his eyes the levity of Women , their Ambition ; the gilded flattery of being Queen , and the great probability that she would entertaine the honour which the King did her . He would advise him , not to busie himselfe any more in the matter , but to consider how his Father would grieve for his losse : How it might be the cause of his death , and the utter ruine of his house ; That to stay any longer here would not be safe , because their Guid might discover him , and cause him to be taken : And that for these reasons , and considerations , and many others , it was requisite he should with all speed retire to his house . Arimant did heare Bellaris all this while , though his mind was quite another way . But when he had done ; Bellaris , answered he , I shall perhaps follow thy counsell , after thou hast done one thing yet more for me : Go againe presently to Lyons , give this little Book unto Cryseide , procure me an answer , and then thou shalt see what I will doe . This servant infinitely loving his Master , did assure him he would doe it , else lose his life ; but entreated him that he would not grieve so excessively ; to remember that his virtue is able to surmount the greatest misfortunes ; that he ought to hope still , and not to sink under his sorrows . And Arimant promising he would take his counsell , Bellaris departed with his little Book , in which was a Letter that contained these words . Arimant's Letter unto Cryseide . SHall this misfortune have a greater power over you then all others ? Must Ambition of being Queen , make you unfaithful ? Doe you intend to betray me , and make me the most miserable amongst men ? If so , then send me word , that my death , I may keep you from being perjured . Bellaris had no other way to deliver this Book unto Cryseide , but as she went to the Temple ; and therefore he got himselfe as neare the Bason of Holy water as he could , and as he had done formerly : when she passed by , he conveyed the Book so nimbly into her hand , as none could perceive it : She presently apprehended the businesse , and spoke not a word , but onely , To morrow : In the mean time Bellaris went out of the Temple , and as he used , into the Town , where he heard that the King did really intend to marry Cryseide● that she did deny him ; and that for all this , he would go through with it , assuring himselfe , that when he had married her , she would then change her mind . The next day , Cryseide failed not to return the Book again unto Bellaris , by the same subtilty , saying unto him as she passed by , I will die first : He understood well enough her meaning ; and admiring the love and generosity of this woman , he returned to his Master , and acquainted him with what she said , as she gave him the Letter , which was so great a consolation unto Arimant , that he almost forgot his misery ; Then taking the Letter , he found these words . Cryseides Answer unto Arimant . I Will die , before I change ; I will make it appeare how farre the resolution of a woman can go , who whether alive or dead , will never be any but yours : be the like to me . Well Bellaris , said Arimant , Canst thou advise me to forsake a woman , who has these resolutions towards me ? I must needs confesse , Sir , answered he , that I doe admire her : her virtue is above my opinion of her : But good sir , what doe you intend ? and which way can you relieve her ? The Kings power is too great , and his love is too violent , to afford any hopes for you ? And your danger in staying here is so great , as I will give you for lost , if you stay any longer . Never feare it Bellaris , answered Arimant , I have thought upon a way to escape , and doubtlesse it will take effect . Then he gave order for his departure , and the next morning went unto Lyons , where he arrived in the evening when it was dark , and took up the most private lodging he could chuse . There he heard the continuation of the same reports , and more ; That the next morning the King intended to offer a sacrifice upon the Tombe of the two Lovers , in hopes that they would mediate for him unto the Great Tautates , to change the heart of Cryseide , and move her to consent unto his desires ; and for the greater solemnity , he would have her present with all the rest of the Lady Prisoners . Arimant was very glad of this newes , and thought it a fit opportunity to effectuate his designe , therefore he prepared himselfe against the next morning . In the interim , the King solicited her with all manner of Courtship , and used all his Rhetorick to perswade her unto compliance with him : But she stood as constant and firme to her resolution as any Rock against the waves of the Sea , which cannot be moved . And this was the reason why , before he had recourse unto force , he would seek the favour of Tharamis , and by sacrifices obtaine from him so much grace , as to change the heart of this generous Maid . When he entreated her to be present , she willingly consented : For , said she to her selfe , if the God Tharamis be a just God , he will move the minde of this King , to desist from any injustice . The next morning , when it was time to go unto the Sacrifice , he prepared for her a most glorious Chariot , and constrained her to weare the Royall Crown , causing all the rest of her Companions to wait upon her in great state , as if she were already the Burgundian Queen ; thinking to shake her constancy with such Grandures and Pomp : she appeared indeed very faire and lovely , and this dresse was not a little addition unto her beauty : but for all that , the inward disgust of her soule appeared in her face , and all her actions . The King was so much pleased to see her in this deck , as he did imagine her already his wife . Thus they passed through the Town , and came to the Monument of the two Lovers , where the sacrifice was to be offered . When they were there ; and the King , Cryseide , and all the rest of the Ladies had taken their places ; the Sacrifices came , and the Victimaries brought the white Bulls , and the Priests approaching as neare as they could to the Tomb , they commanded the Victims to be killed ; when they were opened , and their intralls searched , they were found to be ●ound and perfect , such as presaged happinesse , of which the King was was very glad , and told Cryseide that it was an evidence the Gods were well pleased with their alliance . She , who till then , had some hopes in the justice of this unknown God ; and now seeing her intent frustrated she knew not what to have recourse unto you but despair . In that resolution she seemed desirous to see the intralls of the Victim her selfe , and asked permittance to go unto them . The King who was confident in the Reports of the Priests , she was very glad she had such a desire , thinking that the sight would make her more inclinable unto him , when she saw the will of the Goddesse . So being helped down , she went unto the place of the Sacrifice , seemed very busie in looking upon the Liver , upon the Heart , and the rest of the Noble parts . And whilst the Sacrificers were all very busie in shewing these things unto her , she seized upon a Knife yet all bloody , wherewith they killed the Victims : Afterwards running as fast as she could unto the Tomb of the two Lovers , she laid hold upon one of the corners , and then lifting up the Knife with a most resolute countenance , she said aloud , Dost thou see this Knife which I have in my hand , magnanimous Prince ? I will presently run it into my heart , if any one offer any force unto me ; and th●n setting the point of it against her breast , she continued thus . The great God of Heaven and Earth be my witnesse ; Oh great and invincible King , that I do esteem and admire thy person , and all that proceeds from thee : I see thou art favoured by the Gods , loved by thy Subjects , honoured by thy Neighbours , and feared by the enemies : I acknowledge Prudence in all thy actions , Generosity in all thy enterprises , Justice towards all in generall , and a particular love towards me , which does not onely oblige me to admire thee , and serve thee as all the rest of the world doe ; but also to esteeme thee , and love thee as much as possibly I can : Knowing therefore all these things , and being sensible of the honour you are pleased to do unto me in such an advantageous marriage : It must needs be something that has a great power over my affection , and over my duty , that can divert my will from accepting of it . Would you be pleased , Sir , to consider this , I should hope for a pardon if I doe any thing that displeaseth you● for believe it Sir , could I dispose of my selfe , I should be more willing to content you , then you can be to command me . But be pleased to know , Oh great King , that as soon as ever I came out of my infancy , the Gods would have me ▪ love a Cavalier , I say the Gods would have me for had it not been the will of the Gods ▪ and had not they written it in the unalterable Role of Destiny , doubtlesse this affection would have long since withered away with so many bitter blasts and tormenting stormes of fortune . First , my Parents , who had power over me : Next , Rithimer , whom you know is puissant : and now , you oh great King , would pull me out of the arms of my Husband : for so may I call him unto whom I have promised marriage , calling both Juno and Hymen for witnesses of our reciprocal oaths , and to send just curses upon such as break them . If all this be not true , may these two faithful Love●s who rest in this Tombe , and whose soules are with God , and enjoy the reward of their fidelitity ; may they , I say , punish me with all the rigour of divine justice . But if all I say be true then I d●e conjure them by that inviolable love they bore unto each other , to shew their power in thee , oh Great King , by obtaining of the Gods to change and divert thy mind another way . Be assured , oh Great and generous Prince , that this is all thou canst obtaine of me , unlesse by force ; which if thou wilt use , then this knife shall send my soule out of my body , and leave nothing in thy power but a cold carcasse , without either life or love . But if thou dost indeed love me , and art that Great King who has made all Italy to tremble at the very noise of thy Arms ; make it now appeare , not onely in setting me at liberty , but also restoring him unto me whose I am , and from whom nothing but death can divorce me : If thou wilt get the name of just , thou must render unto every one that which is unjustly taken from them ▪ And if thou wilt shew thy self magnanimous , doe it in surmounting thy selfe ; thy selfe , I say , who hitherto has been invincible . If all this thou dost not doe ; then O King , expect the vengeance of the Gods , who at this very hour doe sit in Heaven , and see how thou wilt carry thy selfe in this action , and will most certainly either punish or reward thee for it : And you , oh perfect and blessed soules , said she , and turned towards the Tombe , who perhaps whilst you lived here , resented the same miseries that I do , have compassion upon me , and let m● not this day before so great an assembly , embrace your Tombe in vain , or call upon you without reliefe . Thus Cryseide ended , and embracing the corner of the Sepulchre , she held the knife against her breast , ready to strike it to her heart , if she saw any offer to pull her from thence . All the assembly were infinitely astonished , when they heard and saw the resolution of this Lady . But the King above all the rest , was confounded at the Accident . For the Sepulchre of these two Lovers , was a sanctuary unto all those who laid hold upon it , and received any wrong in matters of Love ; and was so religiously observed , that neither Father nor Mother themselves could recal their own Children , when they held by one of the corners . The King could not imagine , that Cryseid● should make this use of it ; or that being astranger , she should so much as know or thinke of it . But seeing it so , he knew not what to resolve upon : To let her go at liberty he would not ; to violate the priviledges of the Sanctuary he durst not ; both out of fear of the Gods , and tumult of the people . At the last , after he had considered and debated the matter with himselfe , he resolved to pull her from thence , without any regard either of the place or the assembly ; thinking the forces which he had about him , would keep the people within compasse ; and as for any offence to the Gods , he hoped to doe well enough with them by Sacrifices , and hereafter duties . In this resolution he advanced , thinking himselfe to go unto her ; and she seeing him coming , had given her selfe the fatall blow , if the Priests had not opposed the King ; telling him , That a Prince so just as he ▪ and one that feared the Gods , ought not to violate and infringe their franchises . But his love which had more strength in him then all these considerations , had doubtlesse driven him beyond his duty , if Arimant , who was a spectator , and feared lest Cryseide should be driven to the extremity , had not pressed through the Guards , and stepped between Cryseide and the King , and falling down upon his knees , said thus unto him ; Sir , I come here intrudively , unto your Majesty , in full assure of your Promise and Oath , that I shall receive the favour which you have promised and proclamed unto him , who shall tell you who it was which helped this generous Lady to escape your Guards . Stranger ( said the King ) I never will break any promise that I made : declare therefore the man , that I may punish him ; then ask what favour thou wilt , and obtain it . Sir , said Arimant then , and rose up , The man is in your presence , and you may punish him when you please , for it is my selfe . This , replyed the King , is insolence in the height ; and how durst thou present thy selfe before my face ? Onely in hopes , Sir , said he , of the favour which I shall aske : Never think , Sir , that it shall be my life , or the lessening of any punishment upon my selfe , which I shall require ; but that in observance of your promise unto which you obliged your selfe by the great God whom you adore , by the glorious memory of your Father's soul , and by the Majestie of your Crown , you would grant me another favour which I shall aske . The King stood amazed at the resolution of this man , and going back a pace or two : Stranger , said he unto him , certainly thou art out of thy wits , otherwise thou wouldst never speak thus ; but how wert thou the cause of Cryseides escape ? Sir , replyed he , my name is Arimant ; and I am the happy Cavalier whom this faire one sayes , she loves : I was taken Prisoner when she was ; I was carryed Prisoner to the Town of Gergovia , where I found meanes to let her heare from me : She who thought me dead , as soon as she heard I was alive , she resolved to escape and come unto the place where I was , and help me out , which she did accordingly , and was the cause of my liberty . You see , Sir , how I was the cause of her escape , and having declared it unto you , you are obliged to grant me the favour which you have promised . The King , who was on the one side astonished at his resolution , and on the other side offended with him , as thinking himself sleighted by this stranger ▪ Yes , yes , said he , it is very true , I doe owe thee a favour , aske it therefore , and prepare thy self to suffer the punishment of my just indignation . Sir , replyed Arimant , I never expected lesse from so great a king as you are : and therefore I doe freely put my selfe into your hands , not fe●ring any of your punishments or torments , provided that first I doe obtaine the favour which I shall aske . Ask it then ( said the King ) and by all the oathes which I formerly took , I do oblige my selfe to grant it . Sir , replyed Arimant , then I doe aske that Cryseide , whom I see at the corner of the Tombe , and who is your Prisoner , may be set at liberty , and sent unto her friends , or whither she shall please , without any force or compulsion offered unto her . Oh Heavens , said the King , must I my selfe be the instrument of my own misery ? and having imprudently promised , must either be perjured , or else be the most miserable Prince that lives ? Then standing a while silent , and being inflamed with anger , and ashamed to be accused before all the people of breach of faith and promise ; he resolved to maintain it , but withall , to satisfie and vent his anger upon Arimant . And therefore with eyes inflamed with fury ; I do declare , said he , that Cryseide is at liberty ; and I do strictly charge upon pain of my great displeasure , that none whosoever , doe offer her the lest violence or injury : vowing by the soul of my Father , that he shall never obtain either favour or pardon from me : Then turning towards Arimant , Well stranger ( said he ) art thou contented with me ? Yes sir , answered he , the most contented man in the world . Then turning towards the Souldiers ; Take away ( said he ) this sturdy contemner of my anger , and let him suffer torment till he die , that other rash men like him , may by his example learne to dread my anger . Arimant looked up with a cheerful aspect , and observing Cryseide to weep : Oh Madam , said he unto her , I beseech you let not your teares disturbe the tranquillity of my soul : Alas , my life could never be better imployed then in procuring your liberty : Liberty ? said Cryseide , I value not liberty at so dear a rate , I had rather suffer perpetual imprisonment , then see you so ruined in the flower of your age : But go Arimant , and if I have my liberty , I will not be long after you ; I will make it appeare , that I can die as well to follow you , as you can to save my honour . Whilst she was talking thus , and Arimant conjuring her to live as long as it should please the Gods to prolong her dayes , they had finished the tying of his armes with chaines . The people were all so moved at the constancy of the Cavalier at the compassion of Cryseide , as they sighed and cryed at such a pittifull separation . Bellimart who was with the King at this Sacrifice , and hearing Arimant speak , he knew him to be his Prisoner , and so did the Captaine who was come to acquaint him , that he was escaped . And seeing that if Gondebunt did put him to death he then should lose all his hopes of any ransome ; he addressed himselfe to the King , and said ; That it was not to thwart the will of his Majestie in any thing , because all he had , his Majestie might freely dispose of , but onely because he was unwilling to lose his right ; that he beseeched him to wave the execution of Death against this stranger , until he had informed him of his reasons ; and the King permitting it , he represented unto him the great paines he had taken in his service ▪ the hazards he had run , and the wounds he had received : And Sir , said he , the ransome of this stranger whom I took prisoner who escaped from me , was all the reward I ever hoped for : But if this sentence of Death be executed ▪ I shall lose all my hopes , and all that fortune gave unto me ; which I believe , Sir , is not a little ; for he is one of the chiefe of the Province of the L●bians , and his Father who has no Children but he , is raised to that credit , as that great Souldier R●thimer has more apprehension of him , then any in all Cisa pine Gaule . He had no sooner spoke these words , but Bellaris that faithful servant , not knowing what his Masters design was , running unto this place as almost all the Towne did , and hearing what he had done to save Cryseide , he was extreamly desirous to free his Master from this danger , by the losse of his own life ; an● therefore crouded in , and cast himselfe at the feet of Gondebunt in such a resolute manner , that he hindred him from giving Bell●mart any answer : and when he saw the King hearkned towards him , he began thus : Sir , you have this day gotten the title of a promise-keeping Prince ; and I doe here cast my selfe upon my knees , beseeching you to be no lesse an observer of your word towards me , then you have been towards this Cavalier , called Arimant . Stranger , said Gondebunt , neither thou nor he , nor any living , shall ever have any cause to upbraid me with breach of word : Sir , said Bellar●s , this action speakes you worthy to be the Monarch of the whole world . Then rising up , he continued thus : You have promised , oh Great King , to bestow a favour upon him who was ayding and actually assisting in the escape of this Lady : I have so , said the King ; Then , Sir , said he , I come to inform you of him , against whom you have just cause to be angry , and severely to punish : for indeed he is in all the fault , and you cannot in reason accuse this poore Cavalier of any crime ; though it is true , he was a cause of her escape , because he did not contribute any thing toward it , farther than that he lived and loved her : I must confesse that had he not been amongst the living , she would not have had any mind to escape : But , Sir , is it a crime to live ? Did he ever give her any counsell or advise her to it ? or did he ever take any paines or industry about it ? No , no , Sir , not at all , further then to let her know he was alive . But on the other side , he whom I shall discover unto you , is onely culpable ; he first gave the counsell , he contrived the way ; it was he who loosed the Chaine of Boat● which blocked up the River ; he helped Cryseide to passe through ; he found out Horses for her to fly away : To be briefe , Sir , he did all ; and by consequence deserves all the punishment . The King hearing this stranger speak thus ; Why , said he , art thou so long before thou namest him unto me , that I may severely punish him ? Sir , said the faithful servant , I shall quickly name him , and more then that , I will deliver him into your hands , when according to your Royal word , you have granted me the favour which I shall ask . I doe promise it , said the King , and confirme my promise by attesting all that is sacred . Then , Sir , said Bellaris , the favour which I ask is , That this Cavalier may be set at liberty , and that all his fetters may be charged upon me ; for it was I onely , that helped Cryseide to escape : It was I who brought her newes he was alive ; It was I that has been with her ever since . To be brief , Sir , It is I onely that deserves all the punishment , because I was , I only , that am the cause of your high displeasure . But now since I have made good what I have promised , it is your part , Oh great King , to make good yours and grant the favour which I asked : I was from my infancy brought up in the house of this Noble Cavalier , I do owe unto him all that I am ; I have been a witnesse of his affection unto Cryseide , from the very first beginning of it ; and I have seen so much virtue and noblenesse of minde between them , that I thinke the end of my dayes most happy , if I can be a meanes of their long living together by virtue of the favour which I ask ; I should think my selfe culpable of ingratitude , if being able to save the life and honour of him who gave me life , and who by his example has taught me all things vertuous and honourable , I did not freely doe it . And therefore , Great Sir , I desire you will absolve Arimant from all kind of punishment , and not onely set him at liberty , as you have already Cryseide ; but also , that you would be pleased , out of your incomparable magnanimity , to make them marry each other , as they are already by the consent both of themselves and their Parents . Let all your anger which you aimed at him , be imployed , good Sir , against me , and adde as many torments as you will , so they be safe ; for the very Glory of doing what I ought to doe , will make them all so sweet unto me , as I shall not resent the sharpnesse of the paine . And because , Sir , I hear that the valiant Bellimart pretends to have some right unto my Master , because he was formerly his Prisoner . Give me leave to contradict his pretension in the presence of your Majestie . First , What can he pretend unto my Master , but onely this , that my Master gave himselfe unto him ? When you took the Towne of Cartures , Oh great King , Bellimart knowes very well how much he is beholding unto this valiant Cavalier , for his life ; I will not repeat it , lest it should blemish such a generous courage as that of Bellimart : But I must needs say ( and he knowes I say truly ) that it was not he who took my my Master ; But my master after he had done Bellimart a very notable piece of service , did entreat him to take him as his Prisoner , upon condition to use him like a Cavalier , and a man of ●●ality : whether this make my Master a Prisoner of War , or a Prisoner of Courtesie , I refer it unto the judgement of your Majestie . But to wave this , and admit him his Prisoner ; what is it he would now have ? If he was his Prisoner then , why did he not keep him ? Did he let him go upon his Parole ? No , Sir , he guarded him as well as he could , and he could not keep him . Now if a Prisoner doe escape , and he who had him , do meet him in another Province , can he take him again ? No , sir , this concerns the grandure of your Majestie . I doe not say , but that if Bellimart had kept him still his Prisoner within your Dominions , he might now have had some Law to demand him : But since he did not keep him safe within your own Realme , but sent him into the Country of the Visigots ; what reason has he to take him againe now , since he escaped as for safety into your Dominions ; and so much the rather , because your Majestie having made a peace with all the poor people of Cisalpine Gaul , there is no likelihood that all those who fly hither for refuge , should be seized upon as Enemies . This , Sir , is the last service I am like to doe for this noble Cavalier , unto whom I doe owe much more then I am able to pay . Thus the faithful Bellaris ended his speech , which contained in it so much affection and reason , that the King could not chuse but admire the love of Cryseide , the Generosity of Arimant , and the fidelity of Bellaris ; in so much as he stood amazed at them along while , and began to relent ; At last he broke out into these expressions : Great are the Judgements of Tautates , and his wayes are so deep , that no mortal man can find the bottome . I made choice of this sacrifice , in hopes of perswading Cryseide to love me ; and on the contrary , she flyes to the priviledge of the Tomb of the two Lovers , I published a Declaration , thinking by promises to regain lost Cryseide , and that Declaration is it which hath ravished her from me , and made me quite lose her even when she was in my own hands ; and all this to shew that all humane wisdome is but folly , compared to the infinite wisdome of that great God whom we adore . And though I do see all these things do conduce unto the confusion of all my designs , and plainly foresee that there is no hopes for me in the fair Cryseide : yet must I needs confesse that all things have been alleadged upon such sound reason ▪ as I protest that had I known the beginning and progresse of this great and vertuous affection , I would sooner have dyed then suffered it to be separated . And therefore , oh you happy couple of Lovers , I doe declare you free , and exempt from all manner of punishment or imprisonment , be it either in relation to me or unto Bellimart , upon those reasons so strongly urged by that faithful servant , whose offence I doe also most freely remit , wishing rather such a friend and such a servant , then such another Kingdome as I have ; I do give you all three free power and liberty to live in any part of my Dominions or else to go whither you please ; yet if you will afford me so much contentment as to see you married before you depart , I shall think both my Kingdom and my self much honoured and very happy in it . Upon this , he commanded that Arimant should be unloosed , who with the generous Lady and faithfull Servant , came and cast themselves at his feet upon their knees , some kissing his hands , others his knees , and all the Assembly did commend the Magnanimity and justice of the King , who by the grandure of his courage , knew so well how to vanquish himself . Thus Florice ended the relation of the fortunes of these two perfect Lovers , every one admiring their virtues ; some did highly esteeme Cryseide for refusing the Scepter and Crown of Rithimer and Gondebunt , to preserve her fidelity unto Arimant : Others admired the resolution of Arimant , in offering so voluntarily to die for the liberty of Cryseide , but all with one commune consent commended the fidelity and affection of Bellaris . Hylas onely laughed at all three , and at all those who did commend their actions . Was ever the like folly seen ? said he . Cryseide like a fool as she was might have beene a Queen , and now she is onely a silly Country wench ; Arimant also , like a fond obstinate Coxcombe in his courtship of Cryseide , must lose his time , be wounded , taken Prisoner , and after abundance of perill and trouble , be at last like to lose his life in disgrace , and had done so if Gondebunt had not been more courteous in performing his promise , then he was wise in putting him to it : Had it not been better for both parties if Cryseide had been a Queen , and afterwards given Arimant that satisfaction he desired ? But Silvander , all their perplexities and miseries do proceed from that which you call Constancy . It is that onely which tormented them so pittifully ; onely that , which had like ●o have cost them their lives , and made them the sport of fortune and chance . Silvander hearing himselfe named , came neerer Hylas , and answered him thus ; All these things which you have named , Hylas , are indeed the consequents of constancy which you doe so much condemn ; aud how much they are accompanied with paines and dangers , so much more are they to be esteemed : they are onely generous spirits that dare attempt difficulties to accomplish their designs : They are but simple soirits , said Hylas , who run after a shadow and leave the substance : Arimant is tyed to a thing called Constancy very finely ; he must spend all his youth in the service of Cryseide , and when he is old , then she will give her self unto him , this is as much as to give a hard bone to knaw upon unto a Dogge that has no teeth : Had not this Cavalier done better if he had stayed in Eporedes , and comforted his poor old Father who loved him , than to break his heart with griefe , or at least made his old age so full of sorrows and misfortunes , as death was welcome to him : And then for Arimants own proper contentment doe you thinke there was no women in all the Town but Cryseide ? Ah my friend Silvander , what grosse folly is it to lose ones time , and spend all one has upon one Commodity ? had he followed my Lawes , when he met with so many difficulties opposing his desires he would have wisely turned his back upon them , and have made his addresses unto some other whose conquest would have been more easie , and perhaps more advantageous : Every one did laugh at the opinion of Hylas ; and Tircis began then to speak ; I perceive , Hylas , ( said he ) that you are one who will never build any Temple unto Fortune , because you will not have any thing to doe with her . And I perceive ( said Hylas ) that you are one whom onely those that are old and ugly will adore . And why ? said Tircis : Because , answered Hylas , those who are old & il-favoured , to invite any to love and serve them , do propose you as a God : You , I say , who are so far out of your senses as to love one that is dead . This , Hylas , replyed Tircis , is inhumane , to represent unto the afflicted the cause of their griefe ; but be it so , that I should be esteemed by these old ones of whom you speak , and proposed as a God , what hurt is it unto me ? Is it not better , my friend , to be thought a God , then to be held for an unconstant man ? And Hylas , are not Altars and Sacrifices pleasing unto the Gods , whom we adore ? and why then should they not be so unto men ? Do you think , Tircis , answered Hylas , that I have not as many Altars and Sacrifices as you ? certainly I have ; for I can make my self more adoreable then you can : This onely is the difference , you are the God of the old and ugly , and I the God of the young and faire : And therefore the sacrifices which are offered unto you are old and wrinkled , and mine are young and plump : Unto your Altar comes none but ancient Matrons , crawling upon Crutches , and crooked , their heads and hands shaking and trembling ; but unto mine comes none but the fairest , youngest , and jolliest wenches in all the Country ; so as I am then the God of Pleasure , of Joy and of Life ; and you the God of Envie , Sorrow , and Death . Now tell me , Tircis , without p●ssion , which of these two Sacrifices doe you think more agreeable and estimable ? Tircis would have answered , when the venerable Crysante being advertised , that Adamas with his company would passe by very near her house ; she came through the wood which joyned to the Meadow belonging to the Temple of Astrea , and by her coming interrupted their discourse , because the Druid advanced to salute her , and calling Alexis , presented her as his Daughter . The venerable Crysante , kissed and embraced her with abundance of joy and so did the rest of the virgin Druids , much admiring her ●eauty and behaviour . In the meane time , the venerable Druid addressing her selfe unto Adamas , beseeched them not to think her so uncivil or negligent of her duty , but that she would wait upon them if she could ; yet being commanded by A●asis to wait upon her , she was afraid she could not ; which , said she , does most trouble me ; for I perceive she will come unto me sooner then she thought , by reason of this new accident which happened : What Accident ? said Adamas : I thought , replyed the venerable Crysante , that you had been acquainted with it . You must know , Arganteus was killed in the presence of Galathea and Polemas , by a Cavalier stranger , and in the conclusion of the combate one of the Lyons which guarded the inchanted Fountain , seeking about for food , came upon the place , and so affrighted the Horses of Galatheas Coach , as they ran away , over 〈◊〉 the Coach , and broke is all in pieces ; So as she , who by fortune was on foot , to see the Combate and part them , was forced to walk on foot unto Mount Verdune , where she stayes , expecting her Coach , and the recovery of the Cavalier who killed Arganteus , and I believe is there still . Whilst they were thus talking , they were interrupted by the coming of young Lerindas , Galathea's messenger , who addressing himselfe unto the sage Druid ; Father , said he , The Nimph Galathea has sent me unto you , to let you know that she intends to be present at the sacrifice which you intend to offer for the Missletoe ; and fearing she should come too late , she desires you to stay a little , and send her word in what place you will offer it . Adamas hearing this message , was a little surprized at it , because remembring that Galathea had formerly seen Celadon in womans Clothes , and therefore he feared she would know him now in the habit of a Druid : Yet not to give any notice of his feare , he answered him thus : Friend , I desire thee to tell the Nimph , that I should be very willing to obey her commands , but the time is so short now , as I am afraid I shall not : For I know she would not have the service of Tautates retarded : all things being in readinesse , and the shepherds and shepherdesses assembled upon the place , so as it is indeed impossible to defer until another time , without great disorder and scandall ; but if she have a desire to see these faire and discreet shepherdesses , I promise to bring them unto her within two or three dayes unto Mount Verdune : for I believe she would be at the sacrifice , only out of a desire to see them altogether : I assure you Father ( said the young Lerindas ) you have divined aright ; For I have heard her say , that she desires nothing more , then to see whether the shepherdesses of Lignon be as faire as they are reported : I thought as much , replyed Adamas ; For this Sacrifice which now we are about , is but a private sacrifice of a few , and not worthy of her presence ; but the great Day of Solemnity is the sixth day of July , when I shall be happy in her presence , if she please to honour us so far : Tell her therefore , Lerindas , that the shortnesse of the time , and the little solemnity which is now to be used , is not enough to invite her hither , and that I know these faire shepherdesses will make good my promise . I assure you , Father , said Astrea , none of us will be against whatsoever you shall promise , especially in paying a duty unto which we are all obliged : You doe very well ( answered the messenger ) to speak for all the rest ; for I believe that you and Diana , are the two whom she desires most to see , and you Astrea , above all . Had I thought ( said 〈◊〉 ) that 〈…〉 had been so happy 〈◊〉 to be known unto so great a Nimph , we should long since have paid the duty which we 〈◊〉 Your Names , and your Beauties , said Lerindas , cannot be 〈◊〉 in these 〈…〉 and I must confesse that I think I have been partly a 〈◊〉 of her desire 〈◊〉 see you having told her whom I saw . When she sees us ( said the shepherdesse ) 〈◊〉 she will say , you spoke too high in advantage of our beauties I feare ●●plyed he that she will accuse me for speaking too little in your advantage , rather than too much ▪ but I know she expects me with impa●tience , therefore I will go and tell her of you , and swear● unto her truly , that she must hide all her Nimphs when you come , unlesse she would have : 〈◊〉 blush for shame , and pine away with envy . Leonide hearing these words , and see●ing to be offended : How now Lerindas , said she , doe you use my companions thus ? I protest unto you , I will tell them . If you doe , answered he , you will doe them a●double displeasure ▪ The one , in making it appeare unto them that they are not so fa●● : and the other , in letting them heare a reproach which will offend them , and which in reason they cannot contradict . Upon this , without staying for an answer ●he ran away towards Mount Verdune . And Adamas fearing still left Galathea should come to the sacrifice , to the end he might dispatch it the sooner , dismissed the venerable Crys●n●e , who would willingly have been present , had she not feared that Amasi● and Galathea would come in the mean time unto Bon-leiu . A little after all the company came into the little Meadow which was before the entrance into the Temple of Astrea , where there was a very great assembly of shepherd● shepherdesses , with their 〈◊〉 Eubages , Bardes , Sarronides , and Druides of the Neighbor-hood , and all things requisite for the sacrifice in readinesse . Amongst the Pastors there assembled , was the prudent Phocion , and the sage Diamis , so commendable for their yet ●erable age : Amintor also the Nephew of Philidas was there , and by fortune , Daphnis the deare friend of Diana , who being come the might before , would not faile to be there with Callirea , as well to see the sacrifices , as her deare companion from whom she had been long absent ▪ As soon as they saw each other , they left all other company , and running with open armes , they embraced one another with such abundance of joy , as they made it appeare , that absence had no power over their affections ▪ After they had long embraced , Astrea and Phillis came and parted them , and desired to be participants in the Carraffes . See here my companion ( said Diana to her ) see what I have got since you saw me , here are two other Daphnis whom I doe love as I doe my life , and would have you love them also , being certaine that according to your merits , they will love you as well as you love me . Then Astrea and Diana , confirming that assurance with a hundred protestations of amity , and Daphnis receiving them with the like cordial affection , they contracted such a society amongst themselves , as never after was broken . In the mean time , Adamas being destrous to know whether all things necessary for the sacrifice was ready , he found that the Priests had been very careful in their offiecs . So as after they had washed their hands and faces in the fountaine which was at the entrance into the Temple of Amity ; and being clad in white , and crowned with Vervine , He , and the Vaites , Eubages , Sarronides , and others appointed for the sacrifice , they took all those things with which they would sacrifice . One carried the Gilden Hatchet wherewith they used to cut the Missletoe : Another , the white silken Rope , in which they tyed it : Another a bundle of Savine : Another , of Vervine ; two carried the Bread and the Wine which they were to sacrifice : At last came two white Bulls , Crowned with Savine and Vervine , decked almost all over their bodies with Flowers , and driven by ●ight Victimaries . The sage Adamas , all these things thus prepared and passing in order before him , he came with a Gravity becoming a great Druid , and taking two or three turnes about the sacred Meadow being followed by all the shepherds and shepherdesses with great 〈◊〉 rence , he set the Missletoe upon an Altar which was erected at the foot of the happy 〈◊〉 upon which the new Missletoe did grow . The place was where the Temple of Astrea was made , by lapping together little trees one with another in form of an Arbor , by the shepherd Celadon● And because , they must first passe through the Temple of Amity , as formerly I told you ▪ many of those who followed the sacrifice , were constrained to stay there , because the Temple of 〈◊〉 was too little to hold so great a company : Moreover , the two white Bulls , and the eight Victimaries took up a great deale of the room ; and yet Adamas was forced to offer the sacrifice there , because the Tree wherein the Missletoe was , did b●are up almost all the roofe of this Temple ▪ and according to the custome , the Thanks must be given at the root of this Tree which heaven had so much favoured . After the Great Druid had ranged every thing in order , and saw all the people zealously at their devotion , he caused a great Chaffing dish of coles to be brought , and putting it on the Altar , he took three leaves of the Missletoe , as many of Savine , and three branches of Vervine , and threw them into the fire . Laying his hand upon the Altar , he said thus : Unto thee , O great Hesus , Bellinus , Tharamis , that this people doe render thankes for the Missletoe which thou hast sent amongst them ; It is unto thee as their onely Tautates , that in this Wood they offer the sacrifice of Thanks , in this Bread and Wine , together with the blood and lives of these white Bulls : The one in testimony that we acknowledge it to be from thee , we have the preservation of our lives : And the other to shew our sincerity with which we doe adore thee , and consecrate these pure and immaculate Victims . As Hesus , strengthen the arm of our Cavaliers and Souldiers , and infuse such courage into them , as they may be able not only to defend us from our enemies , but also to get the victory over them : As Bellinus , be thou the God of men , and preserve them : As Tharamis , clense and purge us from all our sinnes : And as our Tautates , be still our onely one God , and look upon us through this Goddesse Astrea , from whom we hope for all manner of Benediction . Upon this , he threw a little of the Bread and Wine into the fire , and made a figne to knock down the Victims : Two did receive the blood in Basons , and two held the legges of the Bulls lest they should hurt the Victimaries : Afterwards , the Priests causing them to be carried into the sacred Meadow ; they opened them , and searched their entralls , and found them to be very sound , perfect , and of a good Augury ▪ At which all being very joyfull and contented , they made the report of it unto the Grand Druid before all the Assembly , he thanked Great Tautates for being pleased with their sacrifice of Thankes , beseeching him to continue still his favours towards them . Then after a Benediction the sacrifice ended , all were full of joy and contentment , and most of the old shepherds returned to their homes . In the mean time the Victims being cut in pieces , and the fire having consumed a part according to the custome , the rest was dressed and eaten by the Priests and other shepherds as would be in their company : None staying in the Temple of Astrea , but Adamas , Daphnide , Alcidon , aud the rest of the shepherds and shepherdesses that came into their company . And because Daphnide , who had beene accustomed onely unto sacrifices after the Roman manner , was very desirous to know , why they used any other ceremonies in this Country : Madam , said Adamas unto her , Though this Country of the Segusians which we call Forrests , be in extent much lesse then any Province in Gaule ; yet the great God hath had a greater care of it then any other : For to say nothing of other , the Gallo-ligures , which is that Country commonly called the Province of the Romans , because they had a great affinity with the Romans ; and the principall Towns are Colonies of Focenses , and are addicted unto plurality of Gods , though at the first as Gaules they had the Religion of their Fathers ; yet as errors are apt to insinuate themselves by degrees into all things , they did the same amongst their Ceremonies , and brought into their sacrifices the false and idolatrous opinions of several people , and made a Miscellany of the Gaule , Roman , and Greek Religion , and so became much corrupted . But on the contrary , this little Country of Forrests , never having any communication with strange people , unlesse with some Romans , have been exceedingly careful to preserve these Ceremonies which you see pure and entire as they received them of old from those Ancients , who after they had long floted upon the waters , brought in that true and pure Religion which they learned from that great friend of Tautates , who with his family saved himselfe 〈◊〉 the generall inundation . Now this man taught them , that there was but onely one God , whom he called Tautates , whom by severall surnames , he sometimes called Hesus , that is to say , God omnipotent and omniscient ▪ sometimes Bellinus , that is to say , God and Man , because of all mortal Creatures man onely does acknowledge him : sometimes Thamires , that is to say , God purging and taking away the sinnes of the living : and this beliefe has beene ever preserved pure amongst us untill this time : And we may boast that we are the onely people of all the Gaules , who have had this happinesse ; for some by compulsion , others voluntarily , and by converse with the Romans , Visigots , Vandalls , Almains , Picts , and Burgundians , have lost this purity which we have still retained , both in our beliefe and practice . Whilst Adamas was thus talking unto Daphnide and Alcidon , discovering unto them the secret mysteries of his Religion ; Astrea shewed unto Alexis , the rarities of this Temple , which she had seen before the shepherdesse , and yet seemed to admire them , especially when Phillis told her , that this Temple was made by an unknown hand ▪ and that there was not a shepherdesse in all the Country who knew him that made it . 'T is strange , ( said Alexis ) for it is not the work of one day : and yet , said Astrea , none took any notice of it , untill it was finished as you see . But I beseech you , Madam , said she , tell me whether your opinion doe agree with ours ; look well upon the Picture of the Goddesse , and tell me whom you thinke it doth most resemble ? It does resemble , said Alexis , the fairest shepherdesse in the world : Then , replyed Astrea , you are not of the opinion of us all ; for these shepherdesses assure me , and I thinke they are something in the right , that this face doth much resemble mine . Most certaine , replyed Alexis . For the Picture does extreamly resemble you ; and yet that doth not at all hinder , but that you are the fairest shepherdesse in the world . I receive this commendations , said Astrea , from Alexis , because I desire to be the more pleasing unto her , and because she being no shepherdesse but a Druid , I doe not any injurie unto her in accepting of it . Though I were a shepherdesse , answered Alexis , yet you ought to accept it , since it is so much your due : And though you refuse it out of excess of modesty , yet reason will force you unto it by the judgement of all . But fairest shepherdesse , let us talk no more of that which cannot be denyed by any , and let us see , I beseech you , what is upon this Altar , which I think have been dedicated unto you by the Pans and Egypans of this Country , under the name of the goddesse Astrea . The shepherdess hearing Alexis , she thought that she heard the very voice of Celadon , as he was wont to discourse unto her ; and she was infinitely joyed at this resemblance , as she could not hide her joyes from her companions . And at the same time when they came unto the Altar , Diana and Phillis came also having Daphnis with them , who being astonished at what her Companions said concerning that place , went along with them , looking upon all the rarities in it : and by fortune , Diana laying her hand upon one of the little Roles of Paper , of which there were many upon the Altar : she opened it , and found certaine Verses in it , and shewed them unto Phillis and Astrea . Methinks Sister , said she unto her , that I should know this hand : It is Celadons , answered Phillis , and I cannot chuse but be ravished with wonder at what I see in this place . Astrea blushed at the name of Celadon , and Alexis much more , who to disguise it the better , did ask who this Celadon was , of whom they spoke ; He was , said Diana , one of the most courteous shepherds in all this Country , and by unhappy misfortune was drowned . In what place ? said Alexis : It was , said Astrea , in the fatal River of Lignon : but , said she , let us talk upon some other subject , and look upon these other Roles ; Then taking one which was in the hands of Daphnis , she saw some Verses which were written in another Character : for they were written by the Nimph Leonide , when not being able to perswade Celadon to forsake the melancholly life he led in that place , she did visit him almost every day ; and because she could not conceal her passionate affection to him , she writ those Verses as a testimony of it : When Phillis heard the name of Celadon , certainly , said she , this is the place of wonders , for there is no question but every thing in it relates unto Celadon , and yet we all know that he is dead . How do you know that , said Alexis : Nay , said Astrea , it is but too true , for I saw him die , and since have seene his Ghost , but I beseech you let us leave off this discourse : and then offering to go away , Diana stayed her , and looked in another Paper which was written in the same Characters the first was , and contained these words : Sighs . I. Sighs , the Children of that thought which so incessantly torments me ; why doe you not , either blow out that fire which is in my soule , or else s● inflame it as it may quite consume me ? II. Sighs , which were wont to be the Cordialls of him who gives you being ; why doe you now change your customes of comforting , into a course of tormenting ? III. Sighs , which do come from my heart ; why doe you not carry that heart unto her for whom you are created , that so you may either give me a death by taking it from me , or a lif● by carrying it unto her , who is the originall of my life ? IV. Sighs ; why doe you come from my heart , since all my hopes are gone , and all my desires ought to be quenched ? These faire shepherdesses had not left one Role unopened which was upon the Altar ; if Adamas , who was shewing unto Daphnide and Alcidon , the mysteries of the Temple of Amity , and the Temple of the Goddesse Astrea , had not interrupted them . They to give him place , went all out ; though none of the company knew more of them then Alexis , yet she seemed as much amazed at these things as any , and was as inquisitive to be informed in every circumstance . When they were come out , they found Hylas at the Fountaine , and would not enter into the Temple now no more then the first time ▪ As soon as Alexis saw him , and not knowing the reason why he did not follow them : How now servant , ( said she ) What makes you stay here , whilst we have been viewing the rarest place in all the Country ? Mistresse , answered he , my intention was to make you more desire the sight of me , in being a little deprived of it : That needed not , answered she , for I cannot desire it more then I doe : If you had , replyed Hylas , you would have stayed here with me , and not have preferred your curiosity of viewing a woody Grove before your contentment in being with Hylus . I had thought , said Alexis and smiled , that my servant had been more religiously devoted unto these sacred Groves , and had been the first that would offer himselfe at the Altars ; so as thinking him gone before me , I went after to seek him . You saw me when you entred in as I did you , said Hylas ; and if your affection to me had been equall unto mine to you , you would have stayed behind them . Good Servant , said Alexis , may I not as well tax your affection in not following me , for I should willingly have stayed behind , had I known your intention of doing so ? Nay , nay , answered Hylas , this is but an excuse , you might well see that the God of this place was not pleased I should enter , if you had looked upon the inscription over the door : Then Alexis seeming not to see it before , looked up , and found written , That no prophane persons who were not inspired with a constant love , should not enter into that sacred place . And what of all this , said Alexis ? his meaning is , said Silvander , That since he is not inspired with a constant love , he dares not set his foot into the sacred place , lest he should prophane it ; and in this , Madam , he shewes himselfe more religious then a perfect lover Servant , ( said Alexis ) Is this true which Silvander saith ? Mistresse , answered Hylas , Do you desire I should love you ? Yes , said Alexis , with all my heart . Then , said he , Lend not any eare unto any such sowers of sedition in love as Silvander . Then turning towards him , Do you think Silvander , said he , that I did not enter into this sacred Grove , because I was no perfect lover , as well as religious ? What else would you have me thinke ? said Silvander ; I think you were afraid of punishment , and therefore durst not enter now , no more then the first time we came unto it ; I will not deny , answered Hylas , but that I do stand in fear of angering the Gods , and let me tell you , th● this my feare is more commendable then your arrogance : For is there any who have not a Tincture of some humane imperfections ? Ah my good friend , Dost thou thinke thy selfe unsullied ? and therefore how 〈◊〉 you be so imp●●ent as to set● 〈◊〉 in this forbidden place ? I confesse my selfe , said Silvander , subject unto humane imperfections , but am not so grosly follied with them as some men are : I know thou it 〈…〉 company without common imperfections , and yet for all then they 〈…〉 into this sacred place ; since the condition of their entrance is , that there be no fault in their love : Now I ●m most certaine there is none in mine , for I had rather die a thousand deaths then suffer the lest stain of imperfection in it . A very fine fancy , believe it , said Hylas ; Good Silvander , tell me if there be any such pure pieces in the world as you doe imagine your selfe ? and if there be any , pray tell me where they are ? You may very well ask where they are ( said Silvander ) for I doe believe you know not any , though there be many in this place ? Pray tell me ? What doe you take Phillis to be ? She said Hylas , is too merry . What then , of Astrea ▪ said Silvander : She , answered Hylas , in too sad . What then of Diana ? said Silvander : she , replyed he , is too wise . What do you say unto Alexis ? said he : She , said Hylas , knows too much . L●●nide ( continued Silvander ) she said Hylas knows too much , 〈◊〉 too little , What faultin Celidea , said Silvander : Her virtue replyed he● is 〈◊〉 unto me . What do you say of Florice ? said Silvander ; That fine has a jealous 〈◊〉 , answered he : What of Palanice , replyed Silvender She , said Hylas , does too soon believe that she is loved : Of 〈◊〉 said Silvander : She , said Hylas , is ●●●soluto : What fault in Carlis ? said Silvander : She loved me too much , answered he ▪ What do you think of Stilliana ? said Silvander ; She is too subtile , said Hylas : What of D●●phnide , continued Silvander ; That she has lost him , answered Hylas , who would have made her esteemed more faire : What do you say o● L●anies ? said Silvander . I say , replyed Hylas , that I do not love her : And of Ma●●●●he , said the shepherd ; She , answered he , is too like Diana . Oh Heavens ( said Silvander● ) Can I propose none in whom you will find no fault ? You have forgotten one shepherdesse amongst us ( said Diana ) and that is Stella . Very true indeed , said Silvander ; what do you say of her ? I must confesse ( said Hylas then ) that if she continue pleasing me , as well as she hath done this morning , I think that I shall find her according to my own mind . How , how ? servants said Alex●s presently , will you quit me for her ? Hylas , after he had thought a little b●●ter with himselfe , answered very faintly : No , no , Mistresse , I would not quit you , but I hope I may let you have some company ▪ Why , replyed Alexis , cannot you content your selfe with me ? Fie , fie , I must needs complain of you to all the world . 〈◊〉 you are too blame , answered Hylas ; for have you not alwayes told me , that our loves should be equall : Most true , replyed Alexis : Then , replyed he , if it be equall , you should let me love another besides your selfe , since you doe the same . Whom do you see me love , said she , besides your self ? Whom ? said Hylas ▪ What 〈◊〉 you doing all the day upon this Country wench , called Astren ? Oh servant said Alexis , she is a woman● ▪ Well then , said Hylas , may not I also love a woman ? Servant , said Alexis , if you were a woman as I am , it were then allowable to love a woman ; but since you are not , I have great reason to be jealous . I beseech you , Mistresse , said Hylas , let 〈◊〉 law be equall betwixt us : No , said she , I can never consent unto so much wrong to my self ▪ And believe in , Mistresse ( said Hylas ) I will not lose any of my priviledges . I pe●●cive ( said Diana ) there is like to be a divorce betwixt you : For my part , said Astrea , I shall be 〈◊〉 ga●●ner by it , which way soever it be ; for if they do break off , I shall possesse that 〈◊〉 one to my selfe alone ; and if they doe not , yet since she 〈◊〉 Hylas to love Sre●●a , I shall have the more opportunities of talking with her , whilst he is entertaining his new Mistresse : And for my part , said Hylas , I shall be also a ga●●er ▪ By it ; for if we be divorced , then I shall be free , and if we continue , then I shall have 〈…〉 to love me 〈…〉 of one . I perceive , said Alexis , that the losse will be onely 〈◊〉 For if Hylas doe cease loving me , I shall lose the friendship of a person whom I value an a high rate of esteem : and if he do still love me with a condition of loving another ▪ I shall have but one half of a servant , whilst Stella has the other ▪ 〈◊〉 as which way soever the wind blow , it will be against me : But servant , is there no meanes to make you 〈◊〉 , and 〈◊〉 Stella from having a share ? Alexis spoke this in such a resenting manner , as one would have thought her in good earnest . Hylas , whose constancy could not continue any longer , and fearing to offend against his old principles : Mistresse , said he , I cannot continue any longer upon uncertaine terms ; you must either leave Astrea , or let me take in Stella , or else break all off ; our Market is quite done , for I am a Merchant at a word ; your own law of equality obliges me unto it . Do what Alexis could , she could not chuse but laugh at the discourse of Hylas , and staying long before she answered ; What ? said he , are you laughing in lieu of an answer ? Truly servant ( said Alexis ) I must tell you truly , I had rather be alone , then to have ill company : It is in your choice , Mistresse , replyed Hylas : Well servant , said she , since I see you are a merchant so punctuall to your word , I will believe you are resolved to quit me : Stella hearing her selfe named , came in , and knowing that it was of her whom Hylas spoke ; Madam , said she unto Alexis , if you will but please to let Hylas serve me , it will redound unto your advantage ; for when he finds my unworthinesse , he will more esteem your merit . Kind shepherdesse , answered Alexis , I rather feare the contrary ; for when Silvander asked him what faults he found in me , he found some , but in you none . Nay rather , answered Stella , he found so many as he could not name them all . No , no , ( said Alexis ) Love useth to blind the eyes of all those who love well . Come , come , said Hylas , to what purpose is all this talk ? Mistresse ( said he ) are you resolved ; I pay tell me , for I cannot stay any longer . Alexis , who began to be weary of him , because he often interrupted her discourse with Astrea , she answered thus ; Servant , we Druids use not to be so hasty as others ; for we use to consult with the Oracle in all our affaires . But Mistresse , said Hylas , do you never any thing without the leave of the Oracle ? Nothing , said she . If as a reward of my serving you some moneths ( said Hylas ) I should ask you a kisse , would you consult with the Oracle about it ? Servant , replyed Alexis and laughed , we never use to aske leave of the Oracle for such things , for we know that we ought not to do it . How , how , said Hylas , not after a long service , allowed one kisse ? No , replyed the Druid . What hopes then is there , said Hylas , in serving you any longer ? The contentment , said she , in loving and serving me . Contentment , said Hylas , I take no delight in such a journey , as will not bear its own Charges : Well Servant , said the Druid , I perceive you intend to leave me , and I will not stay you . Methinks , said he , that so many services as you have received from me , may very well permit me to kisse your hand at parting . Although ( said Alexis ) I am very sorry to part from you ; and though the strict Lawes of the Druids do in some sort forbid it , yet Hylas for a parting blow , I will permit you a kiss of my hand . Upon this , Hylas kneeled down , and said , I receive this favour in testimony that I esteemed Alexis the most perfect in the quality of a Druid that ever was ; and having kissed her hand , he ran to Stella , and taking her hand , Unto you faire shepherdesse ( said he ) do I come and offer all those favours which I obtained from those I loved ; and that you may not thinke me very poor , receive in the first place this kiss which this faire Druid hath given me . If you have no others , said Silvander that are greater then this , I believe , Hylas , you have not many to brag of . Why ? answered Hylas , Do not you esteem it a favour which Alexis hath done me ? I think it , said Silvander , rather a Ransome then a favour . What Ransome doe your mean ? ( said Hylas ) I mean ( said Silvander ) that this fair and wise Druid , rather then be any longer troubled with you did free and ransome her selfe from you , by permitting you that kisse of her hand . I do believe , said Hylas that you are much mistaken : but I know Silvander , that you have been long my enemy , and I will not believe any thing you say , no more then I desire you should believe any thing I say against you ▪ But fair shepherdesse , I beseech you believe not a word from this shepherd , for if you doe , I am sure we shall not long love each other . Stella who was not ignorant of the humour of Hylas , nor much displeased with it : Now servant , said she , I am so well acquainted with Silvander , that you need not say any more concerning him : But pray tell me ? are you in good earnest my servant ? How ? replyed Hylas , Do you think I dissemble as the shepherds of Lignon use ? No ; no , be pleased to know that my heart is in my tongue , and all my words are true : do you not see that I have lest loving Alexis , as I told her I would . I shall believe all you have said , replyed the shepherdesse , and more if need be ; and therefore I desire you would do as much for me in what I shall say ; And to the end we may live contentedly together , I desire that Articles of agreement may be drawn betwixt us , which will oblige us to the observance of them , and which we will call the Laws of Love. And for our better remembrance of them , I desire they may be put in writing , before we make a full conclusion . My future Mistresse , said Hylas , for so I will call you untill our conditions beset down in black and white ; I doe foresee so much contentment in our future amity , that I will not delay it a jot longer : I think I have an Inkhorn in my pocket , and as for Paper , I hope to find some also some way or other . All the company who heard this new way of loving , could not chuse but laugh , and were so desirous to see the conditions , as they every one began to look for some Paper , and a piece being found , Hylas himselfe would needs be the Secretary ; But Stella said , that it was more reason it should be she , because it was she that first made the Proposition . At last , after a long dispute , Hylas agreed that she should dictate unto him , and both parties should consent unto every Article : But still Stella feared that Hylas would not set down according to her Dictates , and Hylas feared the like of her , so as they durst not trust each other . This dispute could not be without abundance of delight to the company ; and because Astrea saw her dear Druid laugh heartily at the businesse , she told Silvander that he might do very well to be the Secretary unto them both . I should willingly undertake the office , fair shepherdesse ( said he ) if that true and perfect affection which I beare unto Diana , could suffer my hand to write things so contrary to the fidelity and purity of my love ; and truly I had rather die , than any such conditions should ever be seen under the hand of Silvander . Nay , nay , scrupulous Lover , said Hylas , never trouble your selfe for an excuse , I will save you the labour of it ; For the true love which is to be betwixt this shepherdesse and me , cannot endure that any one of so different an humour , should ever be Secretary unto our Ordinances . Corilas who heard all this discourse , and was extreamly desirous to see Hylas and Stella linked together since never two was more like . Hylas , said she , Pray put the office upon me , and I promise to write just as it is agreed upon betwixt you ; unto which both consenting , he sat down and writ these ensuing Articles , as they agreed upon them . The twelve Articles and Conditions upon which Stella and Hylas doe promise to love each other for the future . EXperience being that which makes persons the most prudent , and shewes them wayes to avoid inconveniencies , wherein we have seen many ruined ; and seeing by the severall events which we have observed amongst Lovers , that most of their dissentions and bitter quarrells have proceeded onely from that Tyranny , which the one would exercise over the other . We Stella and Hylas , to avoid all those inconveniencies are agreed upon these Articles and conditions following . 1. That the one shall not usurp over the other , that soveraigne authority which may truly be called Tyranny . 2. That both of us shall be at one and the same time , both the lover and the loved . 3. That our affection shall be eternally without constraint . 5. That we shall love one another as long as we please . 5. That the party who would cease loving , may doe so without any brand of infidelity 6. That without any breach of Amity , we may love whom we please , without asking any leave . 7. That jealousie , complaints and teares , and all such pulings be banished from amongst us , as things incompatible with our perfect amitie . 8. That we shall be free in our conversation , and both of us say and do what they please without any offence unto either . 9. That to avoid being lyers and slaves , either in word or deed ; all these termes of fidelity , service , and eternal affection , be never so much as named betwixt us in our discourse . 10. That we may both of us , or else one without the other , continue or cease loving one another . 11. That if this Amity doe cease on one side or of both , we may renew it when we please . 12. That , lest we should be tyed unto a long love , or a long hatred , we be obliged to forget , both favours and injuries . These Articles being thus written ; Well Hylas , said Stella , doe these conditions please you ? Do they please you ? said Hylas . Who I ? replyed the shepherdesse ; I would never have suffered them to be written , had I not thought them most just and reasonable . If the case were mine , said Silvander , I would add one Article more , What is that ( said Hylas ) It is , replyed Silvander ; That wh●n you shall please you may break any one of conditions which you have written , for otherwise you contradict your own intentions , because you aim is to love without any constraint ; Now if you be obliged to observe what you have writ , are you not constrained to follow what you have writ ? ● protest , my dear future Mistresse ( said Hylas , after he had better thought upon it ) this shepherd does not speak without reason . Why ? my future Servant said Stella , will you change your opinion upon the advice of Silvander ? Silvander , I say , whom you have published to be your pro●essed enemy : I do not think it any shame ( said Hylas ) to take any counsell which I think to be good : It is a Maxime I have ever followed , That none so bl●nd as they that will not see : As for Silvanders being my enemy , I doe confesse it ; But is there any thing more venemous then a Toad ? and yet it is used in Physick . Wise men will gather some good from their very enemies , and so may I from Silvander . But let us consider whether his advice be good or bad ; for my part , I have ever lived in a perfect and absolute liberty ; and it would vex me to the soul , that a bit of scribled Paper should tie me to alter my way of life , which I should be if I should subsribe unto these Articles ; for all manner of obligations are constraints , unlesse Silvanders condition he included . For my part , said Stella , I am contented it should be added , for my liberty is as sweet unto me , as yours can be to you : but because I am afraid lest there be some hidden subtilty in his words , I would have them written as a condition added by Silvander : I revoke that , said Silvander , for I will not be mentioned in your conditions , neither as adviser , nor as witnesse . You cannot chuse , said Hylas , but be both ; for every one sees you are a witnesse of what we have done ; and every one hears that we add this thirteenth condition unto the rest by your advice . All the company did fall into such a laughter , that the noise reached unto Daphnide and Alcidon , who were talking with Adamas : and they out of curiosity to know what the matter was , came out and asked Silvander what was the cause of their laughter ; he answered , that Hylas and Stella offered him wrong , which he had rather suffer death than endure . Then he related unto them all the passage , and shewed them the writing which was approved of by both sides ▪ And I advised them , said he , to add another Article , that either of them might break any of these Articles when they pleased ; they will needs add this Article unto their own , under the name of Silvander . The reverend Druid , Daphnide , and Alcid●n could not forbear laughing at these fine conditions , and also to see Silvander so angry his name should be used in such a contract ; but the more Silvander refused , the more earnest was Hylas and Stella to have it so ▪ Then Adamas began to speak ; Children said he unto them , Are you contented that I should decide the difference ? For my part ( said Hylas ) I give consent both for Stella and my self ▪ And for my part , said Silvander , I do not only consent , but beseech him unto it . Tell me then , Hylas , said the Druid , Why you would have Silvander to be inserted both a witness and author of that Article ; because ( said Hylas ) I am ●a lover of truth , and cannot abide ingratitude ▪ Now the very truth is ▪ he is a witnesse of the Conditions betwixt Stella and me , and gave us the advice unto it , so as we should be ungratefull if we did not acknowledge it to proceed from him . And you Silvander ( said Adamas ) what can your object to the contrary : I say , answered Silvander that though I was present , yet I would not be a witnesse , and in reason I ought not to be constrained unto it . For is not the Great Tautates witnesse enough for all , and of all ? and yet when any evill act is committed , do they use him for a witness ? And why not ? said Hylas ; because , answered Silvander , he is to be judge and punish all wickednesse ; and upon the same reason I cannot be a witness . But you , said Hylas , are not to be our judge , for we have cause enough to except against your judgement . Though I must not be your judge , said Silvander , yet I may be your Accuser , which I cannot be if I am a witnesse . And as for the ingratitude of which you speak , it will be much greater , if you should so extreamly against my will , publish that which I desire should be concealed ; and I should take the very concealment for a sufficient recompence . Then the reverend Druid , after he had heard the reasons on both sides , he gave this sentence . Children , said he , upon serious consideration of your difference , I conceive that th●se Conditions of your future Amity , being for the conservation of that liberty which you pretend to enjoy ; there is no reason you should take that liberty from another , nor by compulsion oblige any against their wills . But because you have thought this Article worthy to be added unto the rest , I doe ordain , that it shall be written down amongst the others , in this manner . The thirteenth and last Article , Added by advice and counsell unto the Conditions upon which Hylas and Stella doe promise to love for the future , and which they do swear to observe most religiously . That notwithstanding all the aforesaid Articles ; we Stella and Hylas , are so tender of our liberty , and so much enemies unto all manner of constraint , that it shall be lawful for us , whensoever we please , not to observe any one of these Conditions here above written and agreed upon . Thus was the difference ended by the sage Adamas , unto the contentment of all parties : Corilas , seeing Hylas and Stella , was beyond all measure joyfull . Now Stella , said he , thou art fitted in thy humour ; and Hylas might have , searched all the world over , before he found one so fit unto his : I must needs acknowledge the heavens most just in preserving them for each other , and linking them together in a mutual affection . Hylas and Stella began to love one another in this manner ; at the first but a little , and after in jeast , but at last it grew to be in good earnest : For Stella was a very fine and pleasant shepherdesse , and one of a quick and sprightly wit : Hylas on the other side , was as good and jocund company as could be imagined , and these conditions so sutable both in Servant and Mistresse , that there was nothing dislikeable in each to the other ; so as living together in great freedom , they did by little and little , conceive such affection the one to the other , as they met not with any that pleased them better . But Dinner being ready , and the Table spred under a shady Tree , as near the Fountain as the conveniency of the place would permit , all the company sat down . The Vaices , Bardes , Sarronides , Eubages , and Druids , did sit at a Table by themselves , where they did eat what was their due of the sacrifice ; But Adamas , to render the more honour unto Daphnide and Alcidon , did dine with them , and the best of the shepherdesses and shepherds . As long as dinner lasted , the discourse was all upon the Rarities of the place , and of the sanctity of that sacred Grove . But Dinner being done , and the sun too hot to stir from under the shade , Adamas thought how to passe away the time in the best diversions ; and remembring the judgement which Diana was to give 'twixt Silvander & Phillis , he thought both the time and the occasion very fit for that purpose ; and the rather , because Daphnide who stayed in the Country onely to be acquainted with the sweet lives of these shepherdesses and shepherds , would be very glad to hear this difference argued and what judgement Diana would give upon it . He went unto Astrea and Phillis , and having acquainted them with his design , he desired them to joyn with him in obtaining Dianas consent unto it . Believe it , Sir , answered Astrea , there will not need much solicitation ; for I know that she has deferred it so long , onely because she wanted the presence of the Nymph Leonide , who since she was at the beginning of that contest , she thought it fit she should be also at the end of it . I feare , if Silvander know of your intention , he will break off company . Phillis , who thought the Druids Proposition very reasonable , and besides was weary in imploying any time , but in the entertainment of her dearly beloved Licydas , which was something hindred by her Courtship of Diana . No , no , sister , said she , we must surprise our enemy when he least thinks of us ; then addressing her selfe unto Diana , Mistress ( said she in a loud voice ) This company desires you would be pleased to come hither , and hearken no longer unto the discourse of him who is talking with you ; for I assure my selfe , he speaks nothing unto my advantage . Silvander was he who was talking with her in the absence of Paris , when Phillis thus interrupted him ; at which being very angry , Oh Phillis ( said he ) you are an evill spirit which continually torments me , and at this time interrupts my happinesse . Your happinesse , replyed Phillis , will quickly be at an end , and my supream fellcity begin : For , Mistress , ( said she , and addressed her selfe unto Diana ) you are entreated by all this good company , to give judgement upon the merits of Silvanders service and mine . Diana was a little surprised at this ; for though it was her intention to give judgement ere long , yet she did foresee that after it , she could not allow any longer of Silvanders addresses of love unto her . But the surprise of the shepherd was much greater ; for he saw there was no possibility of delaying it any longer , and then the fiction of his wager , which was the cloak for his , reall affection would be taken from him , and he should be no longer permitted to make his amorous addresses unto his adored shepherdesse . These considerations made them both silent for a while , which Phillis observing ; Mistresse , ( said she ) I beseech you answer me ; I am afraid you are loath to confe● that glory upon me by your judgement , which you cannot deny unto my services : or perhaps you are afraid of losing that shepherd , and unwilling to be exempt from his importunities . Then Diana , left she should let her discontent appear , did smile , and answer thus ; I know not what glory you can pretend unto by your services , since you doe thus publiquely upbraid me with them ; nor doe I know why you should phrase the services of Silvander to be importunities more then your own , since both do proceed from the same cause . Silvander kneeled down , and humbly thanked Diana for that favourable answer . Afterwards , rising up , Mistress , said he unto her , This shepherdesse not knowing how to love , and finding that the longer she continues , the more defects she should shew in her affection ; she would not be put to any further Test of it , but desires an end of that which she cannot prolong any longer . For , Phillis , said he , and turned towards her , why else should you speak thus unto our Mistresse ? Your services wherewith you upbraid her , are so small that the reward of them must needs be accordingly ; and her feares which you mention of losing me must needs be lesse , since most assuredly as long as I live she shall never lose me . Even thus , replyed Phillis , does all faint-hearted Souldiers fly all occasions of any danger : but I on the contrary , dare look the grimmest dangers boldly in the face , and give testimony of my courage : Why good Silvander , do you shrink like a coward from the hazard of that judgement which is to be the touch-stone of our merits ? And what other excuses than those I have named , can Diana have for her retarding it any longer ? I am afraid , answered Diana , that your rustick discourse will be troublesome to the assembly , especially unto the faire Daphnide , and the valiant Alcidon , who being used to more high and noble subjects , will think Country pastimes very tedious ; and because Diana would have continued her excuses , No , no , discreet shepherdesse , you are mistaken , said Adamas , Daphnide and Alcidon , are now become shepherds of Lignon , having assumed the same habits , and will conform themselves unto us ; and you must thinke , that as they know how to behave themselves in their own high qualities ; so they can as well condescend , and suit their minds unto the humble innocency of your lives : and therefore I did make this Proposition , to the end that by your judgement , this new shepherd and fair shepherdesse may see and learn how to behave themselves after our Country mode and the rather , because the Sun does shine so hot , that we cannot yet go into the great Meadow where the shepherds use to perform their accustomed exercises after the sacrifice : and therefore the time cannot be better imployed , then to heare the difference betweene Silvander and Phillis argued and judged . I know , reverend Father , said Diana , that nothing can proceed from you but what is grounded upon great reason , and we are all obliged unto whatsoever you shall command ; and therefore without more adoe , I will doe whatsoever you shall please ; onely I beseech Daphnide and Alcidon , to look upon the simplicity of our trifles with a favourable eye , and attribute them unto that obedience which we are all obliged to render both unto you and them . Fair shepherdess ( answered Daphnide ) all that I have hitherto seen amongst you , has filled me with so much contentment and admiration , that you need not doubt but all your pastimes will be very pleasing unto me . Then the Reverend Druid commanded , that seats should be set in a round circle , and one higher then the rest for Diana , against the back of a Tree , whose branches doe overshade the Circle . And when all were placed according to his desire , he caused three Garlands to be made of Flowers , and put one upon the head of Diana ▪ another upon the head of Phillis , and the third upon the head of Silvander ; Afterwards taking Diana by the hand , he placed her in her sea● of Judgement ; before her , a little on the right hand , he placed Phillis , and a little on the left hand , Silvander ; and after silence desired , he appointed Leonide to make known unto these strangers , the beginning of the dispute betwixt Phillis and Silvander , to the end they might better judge of the difference : thinking it fit and reasonable that Leonide should be the relater , because she was partly the cause of it . Leonide , who little thought of being more then an Auditor in this assembly , was a little surprised to see her selfe an Orator ; but in obedience to the Druid she undertook it , and after she had a little recollected her memory , she turned towards Daphnide , and began thus . Perhaps Madam , you have observed , that Silvander and Phillis called Diana their Mistresse , and have been as officious and ready to serve her as shepherds could be ; I believe you will think it strange , that so fair and amiable a shepherdess as Diana is , should be so free in the entertainment of that shepherd : I believe also , you wonder that Phillis who is a shepherdesse , should court her as if she were a shepherd , and use the same expressions and behaviour of a most passionate lover : for it is not usual to see a woman so assiduous and courtly unto another woman . But to satisfie your wonder , Madam , be pleased to know , That Silvander lived long amongst these fair , young , and lovely shepherdesses , yet never was in love with any ; insomuch as he got the Name of the insensible shepherd . None of all these young beauties having power enough to kindle the least flame in his heart . Phillis admiring that a shepherd so young and hansome , should live so long near such beauties , and never shew the lest spark of any heat , she could not chuse but enter into some interrogatories with him ; faigning to believe that the reason why he did not undertake to serve some one or other , was either want of courage , or else consciousnesse of his owne imperfections and want of merit : And because the shepherd whose delight was all hunting , and looking to his flock , maintained the contrary , and said that the reason why he did not love , was onely because he had better imployment . Astrea , Diana , and I , being present , we condemned him , to give us some good testimonie , that the reason why he did not love any , was not as Phillis had alleadged : And Diana being a shepherdess both of beauty and and judgement , fit to judge of his merit , she was proposed to be as it were his Mistresse , and he was to court her under that Notion , unlesse he wanted the courage to undertake it ▪ Upon this he began to serve her , and court her as close as if he had been really in love : Phillis was not exempt from the same task , she was also condemned to love and serve Diana with all the passion that shepherds use unto those whom they doe passionately love ; and at the end of three moneths Diana was to judge which of them two knew best how to love . Ever since , there has been such an emulation betwixt this shepherd and that shepherdesse , that they have neglected no manner of behaviour or expression which could manifest a most servent and real affection : And though the prefixed term of three moneths be expired , during which time they were to demonstrate their merits unto Diana ; yet their addresses unto her has continued longer because it was thought reasonable , that as I was at the first condemnation unto that task , so I should be present at the judgement which Diana was to give ; so as it seems the heavens did prolong it untill now , to the end this judgement might be given with more solemnity in your presence . Thus ended the Nymph Leonide ; and then Daphnide began to speak : I must needs confesse , said she , and turned towards Adamas , that it was not without some wonder , I should see Phillis court Diana with the very expressions of a man : But now , changing my wonder into envy , I must needs tell you , Father , That I never did envy the happiness of any so much as yours ; for heaven has exempted you from the inquietudes of wordly affaires , to live in this sweet and harmless tranquillity . Infinitely happy you are in all respects : happy are you in this Country of Forrests ; happy in being obeyed and loved as a great Druid ; but much more happy in being so near a Neighbour unto the pleasant bankes of Lignon , which is furnished with more accomplished shepherds and beautifull shepherdesses , then ever bore the Name . Madam , answered Adamas , I acknowledge all you say , and do profess , that I would not change my happinesse with the greatest Monarch upon earth ; having nothing to pray for from the Great Tautates , but onely that it may continue for many yeares . As for the commends you are pleased to bestow upon our shepherds and shepherdesses , I am assured that they will not receive them without blushes , though they will take any thing well which proceeds from you . But Madam ( said he ) as you have heard the cause of their courtship , will it please you to hear their judgement ? With much contentment , said Daphnide ; Then the Druid turning towards Phillis , It was you , shepherdess , ( said he ) who first provoked Silvander unto Combate , and therefore it is reason you should also be the first who shall produce your Reasons and Arguments why the victory should be yours . The Speech of the shepherdess Phillis . I Did not think , Mistress , that amongst all the shepherds in this Country , especially about Lignon , any one would have been found so full of vanity , as to think himselfe worthy of the esteem and love of a shepherdesse so full of merit as Diana : Diana I say , the most exactly accomplished , and most perfect beauty that ever bore the name of shepherdesse . And yet , fairest Mistresse , you see this man , this arrogant man stand before you in a posture of Love , and his head crowned with a Chaplet of Flowers , as if he had already got the victory , which he most unjustly pretends unto . But shepherd , I pray tell me , from whence proceeds this rash presumption ? and what pretended reasons can you possibly have ? Thy hopes cannot be grounded upon thy own shallow merits , when thou dost but look upon the perfections of Diana ; for they are such as holding no proportion with thine , love cannot be produced by things so farre unequall . I am confident thy own impudence cannot be so braz●n-fac'd as to deny the truth of this ; but thy own soul must needs tell thee , that there is nothing in thee which can equall her perfections . How durst thou be so arrogant and rash , as dare to love her ? But as this is high impudence ; yet methinks that to pretend unto her love againe , is much more extream . But Silvander , what colour canst thou have for this thy fond pretension ? what should make thee think of obtaining her love before me ? Thou canst not deny , but every thing is naturally inclined to love its like ; and I being a woman , as our Mistress is , certainly she must needs naturally love me more then thee . But besides this ; what will cause love sooner then long acquaintance and continuall converse ? By it , perfections come to be better known ; and by it , merits being better known , love must needs take better and deeper root ; and by it , occasions doe present themselves every minute to render reciprocall amity and devoires , which are the very Nurses of a true and reall affection . Now thou canst not deny , but that I have had a longer and more intimate acquaintance with her then thou hast , she her selfe knowes it , and is able to contradict thee if thou dost deny it . But should I wave all these Reasons , yet I have one which will put thee to silence at the least , unlesse thou bee'st impudence it self . You must of necessity acknowledge , that● whatsoever is most faire and perfect , is also most amiable , and to be most esteemed ; then shepherd your cause is quite ruined ; for our sex , being much more perfect then that of men , thou art driven to confesse that I ought to be loved before thee . But wave all these considerations again : can counterfeiting , lying , and dissembling , ever cause love ? Do you think that the faire Diana does not know that all thy addresses , all thy services , and all that affection which thou strainest thy selfe to make appear unto her , is onely in respect of that wager which is betwixt us ? and proceeds only from a desire thou hast to overcome me , and not from her beauty or wit ? Methinks I heare the answer already , that it is true , and that this reason might not be alleadged against me , since the wager is reciprocall , and all the demonstrations of affection which I make , may have the same fault . But shepherd , you are mistaken , for I loved her long before our contest began , and I am sure she loved me , which is more then thou canst say , since all thou didst was onely to come amongst us , and never look upon shepherdesse in way of love , nor I believe , hadst thou so much confidence as to dare it . But speak the truth , Silvande , and confesse that before this wager , thou didst not discern any difference betwixt Diana's face and mine , or any other shepherdesse of Lignon ? And dost thou not thinke that all these extream passions which thou dost counterfeit in thy discourse , all these languishings , raptures , transports , and follies , does rather invite one to laughter then to love ? This man● Mistress , that is all in flame and rapture , that does ▪ so Idolize your beauty at every word , and that is ready to die with superabundant love : This is the man , that a minute before our wager began , did hardly know whether such a one as Diana lived ; or at most , had no deeper knowledge of you then what your name gave him : And yet he can at a minutes warning , be all in a flame , all affection all love , all yours ; will not such folly as this move more laughter then affection ? But admit that your beauty has kindled some sparkes of love in him : Is it not my selfe unto whom all the recompence is due ? since it was onely I that am the cause of it ? It is most certaine , and Mistresse you know it , that , if I had not upbraided him , the wager had never been made ; and if it had not , he had never been so bold and confident as ever to look upon you : so as if he will pretend unto any favour from you , for any services which he hath done unto you since that time , is he not obliged unto me for it , for making him what he is ? It is I then who in all reason may pretend unto any merits that are in him , ●ince all his devices , and all his actions which made him amiable in your eye , ought to be put upon my account , and teckoned unto my advantage ▪ Cease then shepherd contending with me , for a thing which thou knowest to be my due ; prevent that judgement which thou canst not avoid , consent that the glory shall be given unto me , which my Fortune , my Quality , and my merits have given unto me before thee ; which if thou dost , thou wilt make thy selfe appeare to be a man of wit , and of judgement : Thy wit , in knowing so well how to disguise a ●alfe affection , under a vizard of reall love : and thy judgement , in acknowledging and seeing the great advantages which I have above thee . But if thus thou wilt not doe , then expect the due punishment for thy arrogance , and doe not think to deferre the just judgement of our Mistresse , by tedious and frivloous answers : And because I will be a good manager of time , and hasten to receive that Glory which she will confer upon me , I will wave and omit many other reasons and arguments which I could alledge , and refer the whole matter unto the wise consideration of our fairest Mistresse ; assuring my selfe that she is better able to discern , then I am●able to speak my most just pretensions , which are as clear as the Sun in the fairest day : onely Mistresse , I desire you to consider this : That Silvander does not onely make himselfe hateable by his fictions and dissimulations , but also drawes an odium upon all other men , and makes all their Courtships and expressions of affection and sidelity suspected ; so as his crime is of so high a nature , as he cannot expect any thing but punishment from a severe but just judge . But , faire and wise Mistresse , I refer my just cause , and his counterfeit Glosses , unto your wise and just censure . Upon this , Phillis making an humble reverence unto Diana , and the rest of the company , she set her selfe down , casting a smiling eye upon Silvander , who being commanded to speak for himselfe , went unto Diana , kneeled down , and laid his Chaplet of Flowers at her feet ; Then returning to his place againe , he began to speak thus . The Answer of the shepherd Silvander . WEre I not before the Temple of Astrea , who is the Goddesse of Justice , and had● a worse Judge then Diana , who is the intimate friend of the other Astrea , I should feare the miscarriage of my cause , and tremble at the ensuing judgement : Not that I am at all startled by the sophisticated language of this shepherdesse , and any of her glossed arguments she has urged against me , though I must needs say , she has very cunningly contrived the matter , but my greatest feares proceed from a more valid consideration , for the dispate betwixt us , is grounded only upon this point , which of us two can best win the love of the faire Diana , whom we have chosen to be the Center in which all our services , and all our affections ought to meet . ●his is the point which we both aim at , and which is so hard to be approached , as I hold it almost impossible , if it did not please the Great Tautates to shew himselfe as well a Tharam●s in purifying my love ▪ and clensing it from all imperfections which might make it unworthy to be offered unto this sa●e Diana , as he makes himselfe appear a Hesus , which is as much to say as puissant , in making her so fair and perfect , as no mortall is able to equall her either in beauty or perfection . Perhaps Mistresse , you may wonder , that being in this sacred place , dedicated unto the Goddesse of Justice ▪ I dare pretend unto a favourable judgement , since I am deficient in this main point . But oh my just Judge , I beseech you heare upon what basis I ground my just pretension . It is the propriety of Justice , not alone to judge strictly according to the Lawes which are given us ; but also , after she has considered the true state of every thing , to establish with equity the Law of Nature , which is ; that he who does all he can , is not oblig'd unto any more ▪ and though he do not reach so high as is necessary , yet is ought not to be imputed a fault in him , but rather attribute it unto the Ordinances of Nature , who was pleased to establish it so : And he is so far from being blameable for failing in such a case , as he is to be much esteemed , that can arrive at so high a point as no other of his kind can go beyond him , and as very few can arrive at : And therefore fairest Mistresse , why should I fear to present my selfe before the Throne of this just Astrea's friend , although I can never attaine unto that height of perfection which is requisite in any that pretend unto Dianas love ; for my affection is arrived to as high a point , as any other can reach , and higher then any lover will ever attain unto . Why then , injurious Phillis , to fortifie your weak pretensions , should you without any reason blame me , since I cannot love with more adoration then I do : It is not my fault , but Natures , who gave me no greater capacity , if I do not love her to the height of her merit : but I cannot complain , since the same law is common unto all mortals , none being able to doe it more then my selfe : But wise nature would have it so , and perhaps purposely to manifest the high beauty of Diana , who constraines me to love her , an Act far above all humane force , or power to doe , and against the rule of equality , which Phillis you propose to be in them who love . Then shepherdesse , were you not jealous of Dianas Glory , you would not blame me for loving her , nor tax me with arrogance , since it is the force of her beauty which constraines me , and since by this , the grandure of her perfections are more evidently seen . Aks me no more , I beseech you , how I durst love her : for though I doe acknowledge my selfe as unworthy as your self is , yet I cannot chuse but be the most lost man in love that ever was . But in asking me from whence proceeds my rash pretensions unto her love , and therein calls me the monster of Arrogance and presumption ; you doe plainly make it appear , that you doe not know what it is to love , nor what effects Love useth to produce . You have often confessed unto me , that love in it selfe is good , and I thinke you will not now say the contrary , your silence makes 〈◊〉 believe your consent unto it ; and truly otherwise you would 〈…〉 reason : For if every thing produce its like , that love which proceeds from th●●●●●ledge of any faire and good thing , must needs be faire and good it selfe : And that which is faire and good , cannot be seen and known , but it must needs be loved : I cannot think you so out of all reason , but that you will confesse that I shall convince you out of your own words . Bea●ty , say you , has such powerfull attracts , as it doth often dim the eyes of those who behold it , and makes their desires go beyond all reason . If then that which is faire and good cannot be seen , but it must be loved , and if love be fair and good ; why doe you call that Arrogance in me , which is reasonable in another ? Why should you say my pretensions to obtaine her love , are rash ? For love being good , and she knowing my love ; how can she know it , but she must needs love it ? if she did not , it would argue a defect in her judgement which I thinke none , except your selfe , will offer to imagine . Confesse therefore , Phillis unlesse you will extreamly wrong her , that knowing my love , she does love me ; and that my pretension is not so nighly impudent , nor I such a deformed monster , as you would describe me : If you object , that this does not prove her love unto me , but onely my love unto her . I answer , shepherdesse , That the love which her beauty produceth in me , is an inseparable accident of my soule , so as the one cannot subsist without the other : And should I say , that they are so incorporated the one into the other , that my soul is this love , and this love is my sonle , I should speak a most certain truth : For it is not more true , that I cannot live without this soul which gives me life , than it is , that I cannot live without this love which I bear unto her . If you reply , That though this should be granted , yet it does not follow that this shepherdesse should love me , because she has not yet seen or known this love in me : I shall answer , shepherdesse , That indeed I doe not believe she knowes yet the grandure and extream immensity wherewith I doe love and adore her , because there are no services nor demonstrations so great as can sufficiently illustrate it : But yet I am confident , the excellency of herwit cannot chuse but see and observe it in part , and that in a great part also and that my actions cannot doe it so well as I desire ; yet your own reproaches and language has sometimes helped me against your knowledge ; nay in the presence of all this Noble company you told her , that I did present my selfe before her in raptures of love : and surely the testimony of an enemy , when it is to our advantage , is much more credible then the testimony of persons indifferent . So as , fairest Mistresse , you cannot doubt of my affection , since it is testified by one that cannot be suspected of untruth . But Phillis , what shallow argument did you use in having recourse unto those favours which Nature hath bestowed upon you ? simply alledging that you being a woman , therefore she ought to love you before a shepherd , thinking that by this quality you have the advantage of me . But let me tell you , that it is more naturall for a woman to love a man , then a woman . And if you will but look into the Lawes of Nature , you will find that it is so amongst all Animalls : Does not the Hen follow the Cock sooner then another Hen : Will not the widdowed Turtle lament her losse ? Does not all femalls of all kindes the like ? you know this , Phillis , as well as I doe ; or if you do not , common experience will teach you : Nay , things even insensible , doe observe the same law of Nature : The Palme , will it thrive , unlesse by another Palme ? Will the femall Myrtle live without the male ? Therefore , Phillis , It is not by the lawes of Nature , that Diana must love you more then me ; for if she follow them , they will turne her eyes from any thoughts of you . But if you will have it so , I am content , shepherdess , that she should love you as a woman , so you will also consent she should love me as a man , and her most devoted servant . You cannot be against this , for as certainly as you are a woman , so certainly am I her servant : nor is it more naturall for one woman to love another woman , then it is for every one to love whatsoever loves them : This is the way for us both to obtaine what we aske : But I see now , that you will alter your opinion , and without any further recourse unto this naturall amity , which cannot be advantageous to you , you will fly unto such advantages as proceed from election . You conceive she must love you better than me , because of your more intimate converse together , which you say does beget a neerer and more mutual affection . But Phillis , you may be much mistaken ; for by the very same reason you may perhaps as well me●t with hatred , as with love ; for by continuall conversation , close and hidden imperfections are better discovered , as well as good qualities : And let me tell you , that being perpetually together , does oft break off amity as well as augment it : little separations makes love more violent , continuall presence is apt to cloy . I would not urge this point so farre , Oh my enemy , did I thinke you could make any use of it to my disadvantage : But I must tell you , that you have done as ill Orators use , who in lieu of maintaining their Clients cause , doe marre it , and discover the reasons which make against them ; otherwise could you imagine that continuall conversation should get you more love , since on the contrary , it shewes the defects of your affection which are very great , and of which you cannot deny , but I have convinced you a hundred times in the presence of my fairest Mistress . But oh my most just judge and fairest Mistress , my hope is that you will punish her impudence in pretending unto so much of your love , by reason of her continual converse , when as it hath onely shewed her imperfections : and therefore , Phillis , the advantage which you get by your intimate conversation , does more hurt then help you ; And indeed your Allegation has much more malice in it then matter , and all things rightly considered , I think my selfe more happy in my conversation with her , then you can be in yours ; for your stay with her is onely in the day , and that also you imploy much of it out of her presence , either in the businesse of your house and flock , or other diversions which steal you from her , so as you dedicate the least of the day unto my fairest Mistress : whereas I on the contrary , what day did ever dawne , which I spent not wholly in her company ? When was the night I was not with her , as long as decency would permit me ? Could ever any diversion draw me from her ? And when any unwilling accident did keep me away , did I not continually think upon her , and in my heart adore her ? Can you say , Phillis , that you are more with her then I ? Fie , fie , shepherdesse , never think it , but know , that she is not more with her selfe then I am : for she is sometimes diverted from her selfe by the presence of other shepherdesses , sometimes by visits of civility , sometimes by domestique cares , and sometimes by cross accidents , whereas I am continually with her as Prometheus upon his Rock , or rather as the body and soul are linked by the ligaments of life : For it is not more natural for the body to die , as soon as the soul is separated from it , then it is for me to die , if I be but one minute separated from my sweet thoughts of her . I see very well , shepherdesse , how you laugh to heare me say that I am continually with my Mistress , thinking that it being onely in thought , I am a man much pleased with my own imagination . But Phillis , what would you have me doe ? I must confesse that if I could be alwayes present with her both in thought and body , I should be more contented : but how ever let me tell you , that as I am , I am more perfectly with her then you are , since when you are present with her , your thoughts of her are farre off , retaining nothing with her but your body which is the inferiour part , whereas my heart is with her , though my body be distant : If you doe object that these imaginary thoughts are not at all serviceable unto her , because they are meer fancies , I must answer you , shepherdesse , that it is in thought onely that we adore the great Tautates , and never speak unto him but onely in contemplation . And I doe serve and adore Diana upon the earth , as all the world does adore the great Tautates in heaven which is in heart and thought . You see therefore , Phillis , how this reason argues more for me then you . And as to that advantage which you say your sex hath over mine , I answer thus ; That I doe most ingeniously confesse , that women are really of more merit then men ; and doe come nearer the divine and immortal Intelligences : I do believe that women may well be ranked amongst them , and they doe so much excell us in perfections , as it is a kinde of wrong to reckon them amongst men : we may with reason esteem them the medium betwixt Angels and us , since we find by experience , that all the good thoughts which men have , do take their beginning from them . It is at them they aim , and terminate themselves in them ; and questionlesse it is by them that we come unto those pure thoughts ; And God hath placed them on earth to draw us unto heaven : For my part , I do believe it , and will maintaine it unto the end of my life . But this does not at all argue you , Oh shepherdesse , to be the better loved by my Mistress : but rather will produce contrary effects . I told you before , that when one has done all that nature has given him power to doe , and hath raised himselfe unto that height to which naturally he may rise , it is highly to be esteemed . And I say again , that whosoever does lesse then naturally he may doe , is much to blame , especially when the thing is in it selfe laudable , and he through naturall impuissance leaves it undone . Now , shepherdesse , does not this argument much condemn you , who being born a woman , of a sex so perfect as you hold a medium betwixt the Angels and us ; and yet to love so imperfectly as you do , especially a subject so full of perfection ? I am most confident , that Diana did never out of her naturall sweetnesse consider my extream affection , without esteeming it , nor look upon the shallownesse of your Amity without condemning it ▪ For when she found mine so perfect , so pure , so entire , and so exempt from all exceptions , she could doe no lesse then highly commend it , that such a perfect love should be found in so imperfect a sex as the masculine . And on the contrary , she is ashamed that so many faults and imperfections should be found in you and your sex , which is by nature so much above ours . But Mistress , let us examine her other reasons , whereby she argues me so guilty in matter of love . She says , that all my demonstrations of love are onely fictions , disguisements , and dissimulations ; and she thinks she has proved this Calummy very well , when she sayes that I began to love you onely upon the wager , and did not love you before . But I beseech you , my fair and just judge , take notice of the evill consequences which she drawes from these presuppositions : I doe confesse , Phillis , That the wager did move me first to love Diana , and that this wager did give beginning unto my affection : But must it from hence be concluded , that my love is only dissimulation ; or that because I never loved any before , therefore I do not love Diana now ? These , shepherdesse , are absurd conclusions . If one do run for a wager , and win it , can it be thought he did run for it in jest , and not in good earnest ? Tell me no more my enemy , that my extream passions and raptures are but disguisements , fictions , and dissimulations : For it is true , I did love upon that wager , but it is more true that my affection is most real : And I am not so sure I am Silvander , as that I am the most real servant of the fair Diana . What a silly syllogism is it to say , that because I did not once love Diana , therefore I doe not love her now ? If such a conclusion may be drawn , then one may say , that because Phillis was not in the world forty years since , therefore she is not in it now . Had you said , it was not long since this love began , you had said truly , and I would have confessed it with you , with sorrow that it was no sooner : But to prove that I doe not love , because the time was when I did not know her , is as much as if you should say , that he who is not born to day , will never be born . Now Mistress , be pleased to observe , how she does contradict her selfe ; But it is not strange , for it is the property of lying and calumny to be in severall tales , whereas truth is alwayes in one and the same . But admit , said she , that your beauty did a little move him , and by this meanes , he is in some sort become yours : Is it possible , Phillis , you should be so long conversant with the fair Diana , and know her perfections no better ? Doe you think it is possible to love her but a little ? Oh ignorant Phillis in the force of her beauty , not one dart flyes from her faire eye , which does not reach the heart and wound it mortally . You might well keep your littles for common beauties , which when they have scratched the skin a little , do think they have given a great testimony of their power ; But as for Diana's beauty , it seems you have not felt the blowes of it , since you can talk so of a little . But know , Oh my enemy , that a Remora which can stay a Ship under full sayle , has not halfe the force of her perfections : Diana's beauty takes not hearts by Littles , but by All 's ; and he assured that the Gordian knots are more easily dissolved , then those by which she fetters soules . That fire which our Druids tell us must consume all the Universe , has lesser flames then those of her fair eyes ; say not therefore , ignorant shepherdesse , that one can love her a little , or that one can be in some sort hers : All those who love her , doe love her extreamly ; and all those who are hers , are hers entirely ; so as when you grant that I doe love her a little , you doe grant that I do love her infinitely , and by consequence that nothing can equall the grandure of my affection Whereas you , Phillis , that can speak so , doe thereby argue your selfe incapable of being moved , and is insensible of that which is able to kill others . But I beseech you , Mistress , see what a fine peece of sophistry my enemy uses , to prove that I doe not love you , and to make you despise my affection ; and judge whether she ever so much as heard of such a thing as love ? Is she not very subtile in accusing me , for never loving any but you ? and that you were the first that ever fettered me : If this be a crime , I must confesse I never heard of it before , and must needs acknowledge my selfe culpable : for , Mistress , you are not onely the first , and onely one that ever I loved ; but more , you must also be the last , and onely one that ever I will love : And if ever it be otherwise , let the Sun cover me with eternal darknesse ; let the Earth which nourisheth me , swallow me alive as not worthy to live in it ; Let the Air become my poyson , and may all the elements become my enemies : and wise men are all mistaken in their Tenet , that whatsoever has a beginning must have an end : For Phillis , this affection which you have seene begin , shall last to all eternity . But Phillis , I admire you should say , that if my affection deserve any reward , it is all due unto you : You tell me that you were the cause of it , and that all which does proceed from it , ought to be attributed unto you as the originall cause . But shepherdesse , take heed , lest this being granted , it doe not turn to your disadvantage ; for those who are the cause of any evil , deserve punishment : And as you say , that my Mistress ought rather to laugh , then love me ; so it must consequently follow , that she ought to laugh at you , and not at Silvander , because you attribute all unto your selfe . But Phil●is , let that be the left of your feares ; I doe not meane to quit my just pretensions upon any such t●rmes ; when any one does any thing for another , the intention of the doer is to be considered : if the intention was good , the evill which insues ought not to be laid unto his charge , if he be no other way culpable : but if the intention was evill , he ought not to have any share in the benefit or glory which shall ensue by it : this being granted , as needs it must , let us consider before we either commend or condemne you , what your intention was when you propounded this wager . We shall not be put unto much pain , Mistress , before we discover it : for she her selfe has told us : The fictions , said she , and the dissimulations once knowne will procure him hatred : But Diana knowes , that all my Courtships , and amorous addresses unto her , doe proceed onely from the wager which you made ; and if all the consequents of it be fictions and dissimulations , then you are the cause of them . You may observe , Mistresse , how she thought that I would use onely fictions and dissimulations in this wager . Now since it is the Intention which makes the Action either good or bad , have I not just cause to say , It was you , Oh Phillis , who by your dissembling wager , gave your selfe unto faire Diana , but it was my heart which did really give me unto her , by the knowledge which it had of her perfections , and so by consequence all the punishment which such dissimulations deserve , are due unto you ; and all the favours which a reall and unfained affection deserves , are due unto my heart . Wish me no more to quit the pretended victory unto you , to shew my wit and my judgement ; my Wit , in so hansomly disguising a false affection under the umbrage of a reall love ; and my Judgement , in acknowledging the advantage which you have over me : For on the contrary , I should shew my self the veriest fool alive , if I did counterfeit a love unto her , who deserves to be perfectly loved above all the world : And I should shew but little judgement , if I did not see the advantage which my true and perfect affection does give me over your faigned follies . I would have you , shepherdesse , recant all your reproaches , and be the first who shall say , That there is no affection , be it never so ill begun , either by a wager , or pastime , but may prove in earnest , and become reall , as mine for an example . But , oh my enemy , all this discourse is but aire , and I believe in vain ; for we are contending with one another for the victory , whilst whosoever conquers , perhaps may not be the couquerer ▪ I make no question , but if either of us doe obtaine the victory which we pretend unto , that this Chaplet of Flowers at the feet of the faire Diana will be mine . But alas , Phillis , my great feare is , and with abundance of reason , that it will prove to be neither yours nor mine ; for all our arguments which we have alleaged to merit her favour , may be valid as against one another , but not at all in relation to Diana : Diana , whose transcendent perfections and merits is above all the power of Nature , and therefore will not be subservient unto the lawes of Mortalls . And then , when we say , That love ought to be paid with love ; and that long and faithfull lovers are worthy of reward and acknowledgement ; This is right , and good reason , as to men , and does oblige them to follow those precepts , but not at all , Diana For she is one whom heaven has elevated above the degree of mortals , and is equall unto Angels . To whom then should I addresse my selfe , unto what should I have recourse ? Shall I address my selfe unto Love , and have recourse unto Justice , by whom all things are equally ballanced and recompenced ? But alas , Love and Justice has nothing to doe with Diana , she is above them all . Address then thy selfe Silvander , and have recourse unto her selfe ; and waving all other powers and reasons , say thus unto her . Then he kneeled down before Diana , and holding up his hands , continued . Oh Diana , the onely honour of her Country , the glory of Men , and the Ornament of the whole world : Be pleased to look upon a shepherd here before you , who does not onely love you , and offer at your feet his service and his life , but does even adore you , and does sacrifice his heart and his soul unto you in a most zealous and devout manner . As Nature cannot make any thing which can equal you ; so Love cannot kindle so great a flame and perfect affection as can equall your merit . It hath pleased the great Tautates to advance you so high above all the rest of his works , as no extremity of love , no sincerity of devotion , can in any reason hope for any grace or favour from you , or that you condescend so low , as to look at my complaints and grievances : I doe humbly acknowledge , that all human hearts , and all mortall services , are most due unto you , and cannot be denyed you without a sinne : But alas , we can merit nothing , all we can do is to love ▪ serve and adore you , and when all is done , we cannot claim any reward , because all is but a just duty . Under these Notions and Qualifications , I now present my selfe before you , as before a Deity , not daring to aske any recompence for all my services , or my affection , for that were a demand too arrogant , and above my hopes and deserts : but onely to beseech you , that you will be a witnesse how none knowes better how to love than Silvander , nor any that deserves to be more loved again . Thus Silvander ended , and would not rise , but still continued kneeling in expectation of her judgement . And because Phillis offered to reply , Adamas seeing the time of departure to draw on , he told her , that it was not to be allowed ; so that Diana after a pause of consideration , she gave sentence in these words . The Judgement of the shepherdess Diana . LOve being a thing which requires better testimony then words ; and the difference between Phillis and Silvander being of that quality , we have been no lesse observant of their actions and behaviours ever since the first beginning of the wager , then we are now attentive unto their Reasons , which both have at this time alleadged . And having seriously and deliberately ballanced every thing in an equall seale , we doe declare and pronounce , That Phillis is more amiable then Silvander , and that Silvander knowes better how to love then Phillis ; And to make our intention more manifest , We doe ordain , That Phillis shall sit in the seat where I am , and that Silvander shall kiss my hand : That Phillis shall restore the Chaplet of Flowers unto Adamas , who gave it unto her ; and that Silvander shall take his from my hands , and alwayes wear it hereafter , by renewing it with fresh flowers when these decay . Upon this she rose up , and took Phillis by the hand , causing her to restore her Garland unto the Druid : And taking up Silvanders Garland , she put it upon his head , and gave him her hand to kiss as he kneeled ; which he received with so much contentment and joy , that the shepherdesse was well assured , it was not a kisse which proceeded from any dissembled affection . The heat of the day was much abated , when Diana gave her judgement ; and Adamas being desirous that Alcidon and Daphnide might see the exercises of the shepherds ; he arose from his seat , which caused all the rest to doe the like , and so they parted ; And because Phillis and Silvander did dispute the matter amongst themselves , as questioning unto whom Diana had given the advantage ; and the Druid perceiving that the dispute was not easily determined : he advised them to talk of it by the way , because it would be a good diversion to make the way seem shorter . As soon as they were set forward , Phillis began to fall upon the shepheard : Well , Silvander ( said she ) what doe you think of Dianas judgement ? Shepherdess , answered Silvander , I never hoped for so much as our Mistress hath given unto me : And I will maintaine , that never was judgement pronounced with more equity nor wise considerations , then this which she hath given . Why shepherd ? ( said Phillis ) doe you thinke that Diana has given you any advantage above me ? Whosoever doubts it , answered Silvander , does either not understand her judgement , or has no judgement to understand . For my part , said Phillis , I doe not onely understand it , but doe admire it ; for I do very well understand that I have won the wager , and do admire it , because both parties are pleased ; for commonly in other cases , one party complains of injustice . In this as in all her other actions , answered Silvander , the admirable wit of Diana shewes it selfe : and yet ( said Phillis ) It is I that am declared the more amiable ; and it is I unto whom Dianas seat is given , as unto her who best deserves it ; intimating thereby , that it is I unto whom Silvander owes the same duties , and honours which our Mistress formerly received from us . Oh shepherdesse ( said Silvander ) the mystery of this judgement is very deep , and abundance of study is requisite to understand it : And if our fairest Mistress would be pleased to constitute a Judge to declare her intention in it , I should quickly make it appear that her judgement is more in my advantage then yours : And if it please her to heare us now , you shall see that it is my part to thank her for the victory which she has most justly judged on my side . Silvander , said Diana then , There is no necessity of any further explanation , for I think I have declared my selfe so plainly , as there is no necessity of it . But I beseech you , since now there is no wager betwixt Phillis and you , and since I am not now either your Judge or your Mistress , I pray remember that my name is Diana , and so let me be called . These words were uttered with such a serious brow , that Silvander saw it was her will to have it so ; yet seeming to take it in another manner , he answered thus ▪ I doe know very well , that you are the faire Diana , whom Phillis and I have served : I know also , that you permitted me to take you for my Mistress , which I did ; and doe you think I am of the humour of Hylas ? Pardon me I beseech you , if I hate inconstancy , and let me continue as I begun , for I cannot change ; Hylas , who did not hate Silvander ; but though they were continually in contest with one another , yet he thought him the most accomplished shepherd in all the Country . Methinks , fair Diana , ( said he ) that you are obliged by many reasons , to like this shepherds proposition , which you cannot deny without offence against your own judgement . But if to ease you of that labour , you will let me declare what your intention is in your judgement , I should have quickly condemned Silvander . I perceive , Hylas , ( answered Diana and smiled ) That you would be as good a judge unto them , as you are a Counsellor unto me ▪ No , no , said Phillis , I will not admit of any partial Judge , and Silvander has the same reason ; But if it please the Reverend Adamas to undertake it , let him ordain and compose the matter . No , said Adamas , there is no reason that any should be judge but Diana her selfe ; but if you please to alleadge what you thinke conducing to your advantage , we shall all give our advice unto her . Then , said Phillis , I doe wonder Silvander , you should be so prejudicated with the love of your selfe , as not to see a thing which is as clear as the Sun : I am confident that none here but thinks you to be a man of reason , and that you doe this onely to shew the subtilty of your wit : Could ever any speak more plainly then Diana did ? I doe declare , said she , that Phillis is more amiable then Silvander , and the better to clear her intention , she added the honour of setting me in her own seat , to shew that there was as great a difference betwixt you and me , as there is between you and Diana , and that in this regard you should behave your selfe unto me with the same respect and honour : Could she doe more to shew my victory ? or declare it in more express words ? on the contrary , in saying that thou knowest better how to make your selfe loved then I doe ; this was as much as if she Irad said , that you are suller of subtilty and art then I am , and so far I confesse it ; but whatsoever is amiable in it selfe , needs no art or subtilty to make it selfe loved . Although she did give you a Garland of Flowers , and caused me to restore mine unto him who gave it unto me ; yet this was onely to shew , that she saw nothing amiable in you ▪ but such things as resemble flowers which grow and die in a day . And because she thought my merits more solid and durable , she would not emblem them by things so fadeable : And to the end you might the better know it , not being willing any thing should passe without recompence ; consider Silvander , what it is which she gave you : and what it is which I receive in recompence of my service : she permitted you to kiss her hand , which is a gratification used unto slaves , and such as are in little esteem ; but unto me she surrendred her place , to shew she thought none more worthy then my selfe , and to intimate unto you , that she adjudged it your duty to doe me the same honour which you did unto her . Boast then , Silvander , of the advantage which you pretend to receive by the this judgement : Keep well in memory the great victory which you have this day obtained : Go unto the Temple of the good Goddess , and there let it be Chronicled in the Annalls , that future ages may also know it . After this , Phillis was silent : and when Silvander would have answered , Hylas prevented him , saying ; If I were to give my opinion , I should declare Phillis victorious . Hylas , said Adamas , and smiled , you give your judgement with too much precipitation ; for you condemn a man before he be heard ; Silvander has not yet spoke for himselfe : 'T is true , said Hylas , but all 's one , for I know he cannot answer any thing to the purpose . Every one began to laugh at the discourse of Hylas ; and when they were all silent , Silvander began to answer thus . The Answer of the Shepherd Sylvander , upon the Judgement of Diana . I Have learn'd in the Massilian Schools , that Prometheus had such a subtle wit , as he mounted up to heaven , and from thence stole that Fire from the Gods wherewith he did animate the Statue which he made ; and that for a punishment of his Theft , he was ty'd to a Rock , where an Eagle did continually feed upon his Liver . Shall not I run the same Fortune , if in declaring the intentions of the fair Diana , I should steal from her that secret which she would reserve unto her self ; for I think the Theft not inferiour to that of Prometheus , nor that I sin against a less Divinity . But on the other side , shall I comply with the crime of Phillis , who to my disadvantage , and against all equity , and the good judgement of Diana , does attribute unto her self more then is her due ? Truly , should I let fall so just a cause , when I am able to maintain it by clear Reasons , I shall fear my self extremely culpable . What then wilt thou do Sylvander ? Canst thou not do what is fit to be done , unless thou incur a danger ? Have recourse then unto the fair Diana her self , and by supplications , ask that by way of gift , which thou may'st justly steal from her . It is unto you therefore , O fairest and divine Mistris , that I address my Prayers ; begging leave to declare the equity of your judgement , and the truth of my Victory ; Protesting , that in this action I will have a greater regard unto any thing which shall concern you , then unto any thing that shall concern my self . For the matter would not concern me so much , though Phillis had the advantage of me , because notwithstanding I should be no less your servant then I am ; but that Phillis by her subtle glosses should make it thought that you are the Author of a judgement against all manner of Reason : This would wound the honour of your Wit and Judgement . But in a confidence that your silence gives consent , I will answer Phillis thus . It seems Shepherdess that you have a mind to be twice overcome , and will make me your superiour by two Judgements ; I see you would have appealed from Dianas Throne , unto another ; and if our prudent Druide had not hindred you , perhaps this injury had been done unto her : But it is no wonder , that she who does not know how to love , should be ignorant in the secrets and ordinances of Love : yet to the end that neither you , nor those who hear you , may not rest any longer in that error , hearken Shepherdess unto this Truth , which I shall briefly declare unto you . That great God which is in the highest heavens , and who with one single look doth behold , not only all things which the Sun doth shine upon , but also all the secrets that are hidden in the Intrals of the Earth , and deepest Abyss of Waters ; he was pleased to give this priviledge unto man , that he only can know and understand his mind ; and for his further help , he did not endue him with this knowledge , to conceal it from all , but to communicate and participate this knowledge unto others : And that he might do it the more intelligibly , he gave unto him two ways whereby he might declare himself ; which is , by Speech , and by Actions : And by these two every one may discover their intentions , and make them more intelligible unto one another : And therefore when our Actions are Ambiguous , we add Speech , to make them the more plain : And when our Speech is obscure and dubious , we do interpret them by our Actions . And the great Tautates was pleased to order it thus , to the end that those deluding spirits which take delight in deceiving all those they have converse withal , may be without excuse , when their decreitfulness is discovered . Now the most wise and just Diana , being willing to let us know what she thought of our difference , and to manifest her mind more clearly unto us , hath used these two ways whereby to express her self . First , She has declared her self in clear words ; and to her words she has added actions , which demonstratively do speak her mind : Yet since the ignorance of Phillis is such , and to leave none in any doubt of the Truth , I am forced to go a little further , and to say , That to discover this Truth , it is requisite to sound it to the bottome , and to know who has got the victory by the judgement of Diana ; It is necessary to consider the beginning of the Difference , which caused our Wager . The Nymph Leonide did very faithfully relate the Truth , when she said , That three months being expired , Diana was to judge whether Phillis or I did know better how to make our selves Loved : For our wager was grounded upon the saying of Phillis , that the reason why I did not attempt to serve any of our Shepherdesses was , because I was defective in such things as might procure Love : And because I maintained that the only reason was want of will , both Phillis and I were ordered to serve the fair Diana three months ; and afterwards she was to judg , which of us two did know better how to make our selves Loved . This being well understood , I beleeve there is none here , who does not plainly see , that by the words of the fair Diana , I have obtained that which I did pretend unto : Her words were these , We do declare , that Sylvander does know how to make himself beloved better then Phillis : Could she expresse her mind by any words more intelligibly and cleerly ? And yet to leave no scruple of any doubt , she has added actions unto her words ; and such as none can consider , but they must presently confesse my victory . Her Actions were two , First , putting the Crown upon my head , secondly , giving me her hand to kisse ; both of them are favours so high , as hardly any can be greater : For Phillis , Unto whom are Crowns given , but such as overcome ? and unto whom do Mistresses use to give their hands to kisse , but unto those whom they think worthy of their Loves ? I cannot tell Shepherdesse what Country it is , where the custome is to permit such kisses unto their slaves , and such as they little esteem : but if they use to confer such favours upon those whom they dis-esteem , what will they do unto those who are high in their Favours ? Believe me , O my enemy , that after this rate , there are very few , who would not be very glad my Fairest Mistresse would despise them , and I assure you , I would be contented to live and die in such disesteem . And as to what you say , That our judge in giving me a Garland of Flowers , does intimate thereby , that whatsoever is amiable in me , is like those flowers , which grow and die in a day : I beseech you consider what she has added unto those flowers , as if she did foresee that this would be objected : We do ordain , said she , that Sylvander shall take his chaplet of flowers from my hands , and wear it hereafter , by renewing it with fresh flowers : Can you think Shepherdesse , that she intended it to wither in a day , since she would have me wear it for eternal memory ? But in this , I must confesse you are excusable : For it is one of those misteries in Love which you do not understand , and which I will unfold unto you , to the end you may know , why our just judg did ordain , that you should restore that Garland which was given unto you , and why I should wear mine alwaies . Love , which our sage Druides esteem to be the great Tautates , whom the Doctors in the Massilian Schools do say , was the first of all the gods who after the Chaos did separate things mortal from things immortal , and gave them life and perfection . And because man was only created to know , to love , and to serve this great Tautates , whom we were not able to comprehend by any corporeal representations or Ideas , he did set before our eyes a body so perfect , as might in some sort represent unto us , that which he would have us know of him : To the end , that knowing him , we might come to love him , and loving him , to serve him . And in as much as nothing is so bright and pure as this great Tautates , he created that which he thought most pure and perfect , and did imbellish it with all the beauties , and accomplish it with all the perfections that a body could be capable of , and called it the Sun. Thus the Sun , appeared presently from one side of Heaven unto the other , gave life and motion unto all that was upon the earth , and wrought such admirable effects , as many did think it to be the great God , of whom it was only but an imperfect resemblance , and did adore it in lieu of that which it did represent . Now Phillis , if you would know in some sort what this great Tautates Love is , you must learn it by the Sun , and such things as fall under our senses : And when you see how the Sun gives life unto all that is in the universe , you ought to say it your self , that Love gives life unto all souls , when it shines , not only in heaven , but also throughout all the earth : you must acknowledg Love to be the light , which gives understanding unto all spirits ; for there is none so blind , but it is able to open his eyes , and make him cleer sighted . And if this Sun of Love do not shine , then is he all in darknesse , without any light or understanding : consider also , how as the Sun does alter and change seasons , Love does the like : It causeth the Spring , by producing in our spirits the flowers of hopes ; It causeth Summer , by giving us the fruits of those hopes ; It causeth Autumn , by letting us enjoy them ; and it causeth Winter , by giving us so much understanding , as to know how to preserve them long . I should be too long if I should relate all the resemblances betwixt Love and the Sun : Let it suffice Shepherdess , that by this resemblance already instanced , you may understand , how these flowers , which you so much undervalue , & say are withered as soon as blown ▪ are the hopes which Love produceth in his Spring : Oh Love ! What greater favour could I receive from my fairest Mistresse ? Oh Phillis ! how dear and infinitely pleasing are these flowers unto me ? especially when I consider the consequents of this favour ▪ These fair and sweet flowers , are the Spring of my hopes ; and can you think that Summer will not presently follow after the Spring ? Is not that kisse of her fair hand which she was pleased to afford me , the fruit of those hopes ? Does not this Glorious Sun of my soul , afford me also an Autumn and a Winter ? Doubtlesse Phillis , my fairest Mistresse did not omit them , when she ordained I should wear that Crown of flowers continually amongst the Shepherds , and renew it with fresh ones : Is not this an Autumn and Winter both , since I must preserve it long , and renew my happinesse ? Consider , O my enemy , how in taking these flowers from you , and restoring them unto Adamas , she intimates , that you must not hope for any thing . And if you have flattered up your self with any fond hopes , without any ground of reason , it is fit you be deprived of them before all this venerable company . There remaines nothing now to answer ; but only to tell you , why my fairest Mistris was pleased to say , that Phillis was more amiable then Sylvander , and upon what reason she placed you in her own seat . For the better understanding of it , know Shepherdesse ; That whatsoever is good is amiable : but if the good be unknown , it is like unto a hidden treasure , which none can esteem until it be known : when Diana did declare that you were amiable , she did it with good reason , for doubtless the vertues which are in you , are good : for resembling my fairest Mistris in sex , and other gifts of Nature , there is no doubt but therein you are amiable , and much more then Sylvander : But being deficient in other things which should make you loved , and which she finds in me , she has declared me to know better how to make my self loved , then you do . And this Shepherdesse , if you do rightly understand it , is most just , and not at all dis-advantagious to you : For all three must be considered ; Diana is she who was to receive our services and our passions : And you and I were to serve and Court her . It is the property of a man to serve and Court a fair Mistris : I have done according to the duty and office of a man , in my Courtship of Diana ; and she has done the right office of a woman , in receiving my services : But it is preposterous and absurd for you , who are a woman , to Court a woman , and therefore it is not at all strange , that though you be more amiable , yet Sylvander should know how to procure love better then you , since it is his part to court , and yours on the contrary to be courted ; and certainly our just Judge did so intend it , when she placed you in her room , intimating , that as it was hers , so it was your part , not to serve , but to be served . Confess therefore Phillis , that I have won the wager , and I will confesse you to be more amiable then I : And let us both say , that never was a more wise and just Judge , nor a fairer Mistris , then Diana , whose judgement has given me the victory , and whose perfections have made me eternally hers . Thus Sylvander ended , leaving every one very well satisfied with his reasons and modesty . Phillis her self was forced to yeild unto him : and therefore Diana seeing there was no need of a second judgement , she said no more . Hylas only , who jeared at all he had said , and held Stella under the Arm , seeing all was silent , he began to talk . Well Sylvander , ( said he ) To what purpose is all this long Discourse ? And what can we learn from it ? You may learn ( answered Sylvander ) that the just judgement which Diana gave upon such solid reason , had like to have suffered the same injury by the mis-interpretation of Phillis , that most Oracles do receive from those who will turn them according to their own desires , and wrest them so , as they suit with their own passions . And Stella and you may learn , That as there is but one Sun which resembles Love , so all ought to have but one Love. If it be so , said Hylas , that Love , like the Sun , gives life , and that none do live without it , and that you never loved any until of very late , then you have been alive but very lately : And if so , good Sylvander , tell me , how you did being dead , to look so well to your Flock , to hunt , to talk , to sing , to run , and wrestle ? I should be very glad to learn that trick of you , that I may do the same when I am dead ; for I have seen some assoon as they are dead , cast presently into the earth , and there 's an end of them ; but I must confess you are the finest dead man that ever I saw ; and if I could but do as you did before you were in love , I would not care a rush for death . Sylvander could not chuse but laugh at the discourse of Hylas ; but by way of answer , he said : 'T is true , that Love is the life of our souls , if it be rightly understood ; and to that end , you must know Hylas , that there are two kinds of life in a soul : The one , is that which it lives in the body ; and the other , which it lives with it self . The first doth animate the Body , makes it walk , talk , eat , and do all those things which you knew I did before I had the happiness to love Diana . And the other gives life unto the Soul , and makes it live in it self : For it enlightens the Understanding , forms the Imagination , and takes up the Will. The first kind of life is common unto man , as unto all other animals ; for all living do produce the same actions : But the other soaring higher then the Body , does give the Soul another kind of life , which is common unto those pure thoughts of which we spoke before . Now Hylas , when I said that Love gives life unto Souls ; I did not then say that the Body was dead , in that sense which you apprehend it ; for then I had said things impossible . Impossible , because none can die before he live ; and he who never loved , never lived ; and he who never lived , cannot die . Ask me no more therefore , how being dead , I came to talk , sing , leap , run , and such like ; for all those actions do depend upon a life , which love daigns not to meddle with . Then I perceive ( said Hylas ) that your love is only in thought and imagination . No question of it ( replyed Sylvander ) and as for other things , I leave them unto that instinct which Nature gives unto every one . Then ( replyed Hylas ) It is pity but we two should love one Shepherdess ; for we should both agree excellently well : You in the Favours which she should shew you in thought and imagination ; and I , in those which your love leaves unto that instinct of Nature . Alcidon , and most of the Shepherds , did laugh heartily at the merry humour of Hylas ; and especially Sylvander , who at last returned him this answer . Ah Hylas , Did you know how to Love , you would not speak thus , nor confound things as you do . Though my Soul doth live in its own thoughts , yet for all that , it gives life unto that body which it animates : The Sun , which as I told you , is the true Embleme of Love , though it do shine upon Celestial things , yet it does also cast his rayes upon Bodies here below : And why should not Love , which enlightens our Understanding , and forms the thoughts of our souls , give such desires also unto our Bodies , as are natural unto it ? No , no Hylas , here lies all the difference ; Those who love as I do , they have none of those desires whereof you speak , but because they love : And those who love as you do , do not love , but because they have those desires . But Sylvander ( said Stella , who was a little netled at this discourse ) since you have these desires , Are you not very bold , when you consider who you are , and who Diana is ? I must needs confess , answered Sylvander , That when I do look upon my self with eyes of equality , I think you are in the right ; but when I consider my extream love , and the hopes which she was pleased to give me , I think my self not too blame . Your extream love ( said she ) and your hopes also , are things invisible . But the actions of my fairest Mistris ( answered Sylvander ) may make them visible : And though mine have not hitherto been so great as to demonstrate them , yet I hope to render her such service , as shall evidence it to her , and all the world , that my Love is the greatest that ever was . But had you observed her actions as well as I , you would not have upbraided me with my hopes , as you have done : For is not every flower a hope ? And to what purpose do you think she ordained I should wear them upon my head ? It is true replied Stella ; but as you received those flowers from the sage Adamas , so you must expect your hopes from him , and not from Diana . O Stella , said Sylvander , I perceive your eye was only upon Hylas : for had you looked about you , you might have seen , I had them not from that Druide : It is true , I had them first from him , but I laid them at the feet of Diana ; to shew , that from her I expected all my hopes : and now you see them upon my head , from what other hand do you think I would receive them , but from hers , upon whom all my hopes depend ? Did I not receive this Crown of Flowers from her fair hand ? And did she not thereby as much as say , HOPE ? But yet , replied Stella , these flowers , and these hopes , did come from the sage Adamas : This , answered Sylvander , is not without a deep mistery , for perhaps the great Tautat●s would have me know , that the beginning of all my hopes must take original from sage Adamas . The dispute betwixt these Shepherds , and Shepherdesses had continued longer , had they not come at the same time unto the great Meddow , where the Shepherds used to perform their exercises . A great company was already assembled from all parts , and were prepared with all things necessary , when seing the grand Druide and his company a far off , they came to meet him , with many demonstrations of joy , to have him amongst them . After the Complements of Courtesie were performed , the Prizes were set up , for Running , for Wrestling , for Leaping , and for throwing the Bar : Sylvander had the honour of the first , Lycidas of wrestling , Hylas of leaping , and Hermantes of throwing the bar : As for Sylvander , every one was glad of his victory , and of that of Lycidas also ; but as for Hylas and Hermantes , who came with Daphnide and Alcidon ; the Shepherds of Forrests did a little grudge at them : and Hylas going unto Stella , because the prize which he had won , was a little Crown composed of Feathers ; he beseeched her to let him put it upon her head ; Sylvander seeing this , by way of mockery , said unto him , That , Hylas , is a very right reward for thy faithful paines . What do you say ? ( said Hylas , after he had put the Crown upon the head of Stella ) I say ( answered Sylvander ) that those who know you , and dare leap with you , are very bold ; for having such a light head as you have , they might easily imagine your heels like unto it , and be out of hopes to overcome you : but they who made that Crown , shewed more judgement , for nothing could sute so well to your light mind , as a Cap of Feathers . I am not at all ashamed of it , answered Hylas ; for unto you who are lumpish and dull , they did very well to give such things as the gross earth produceth , as that Garland of Flowers , which you have in your hand : But unto me , as unto one who is composed of a more noble temper , they have presented Feathers , to shew , that I do elevate my self in the Element of Ayr ; as despising such a lumpish piece as you are ; you I say , who does envy that which you upbraid me withal : since I will run against all the rest of the Shepherds , to get the glory of being lighter then they . You are mistaken ( answered Sylvander ) I did not run , to make it appear I was lighter ; but because I was desirous to be the first at my fairest Mistris , who sat at the end of the Race : so as you are deceived , if you thought I did run for the honour of running best : for my aym was only to make it appear , that none could go before me , when I was going towards her . By Fortune Diana was so neer , as she heard all the discourse , and therefore addressing her self unto Sylvander ; Shepherd , said she unto him , these names of Mistris , and Fairest , and these expressions of a particular affection , were in season as long as the wager lasted ; but now , let me entreat you to use them no more , unlesse you will dis-oblige me : but remember that my name is Diana , and so , I pray , let me be called . Sylvander answered , That he who desired life no longer then to do her service , had rather die then displease her : but I beseech you , ( said he ) allow me the rest of the day to unaccustome my tongue , before you lay this command upon me ; and in the mean time , I most humbly beseech you , to accept of this Crown which I have won , to the end I may put this day in the Calender , as the happiest I ever yet lived . The Shepherdesse who did love this Shepherd , and began to resign that place in her heart which Philander had , she was inclinable to grant his request : but fearing lest her good will would too much appear , she refused it , and had gone away , if Astrea and Alexis had not stayed her ; telling her , that Sylvanders request was so reasonable , that she would offend her own Natural Courtesie , if she did refuse it : and almost by force , at least in appearance , made her consent unto it . I wish , said the Nimph Leonide , that this Chaplet of Flowers , which Diana wears upon her head , were given unto Paris ; for otherwise , it will grieve him at the heart , to see Sylvander's Garland upon the head of his Mistris . That Title Madam ( said Diana ) is not my due : but however , I shall consent unto whatsoever the Nimph Leonide shall think fit : upon this , taking off the Chaplet of Flowers which she wore upon her own head , and receiving that which Sylvander presented unto her , she set her own upon the head of Paris , and put Sylvanders upon her own head : This caused no small dispute between Paris , and that Shepherd , to know which of them was most favoured ; but for that time they said no more : because the Sun was very low , which caused them to retire homewards . Astrea and Alexis walked together : Adamas , Alcidon , and Daphnide , kept together : Phillis was with Lycidas ; and Paris entertained Leonide with the discourse which she formerly begun in the house of Adams ; so as Sylvander addressed himself with all humility unto Diana : Fairest Mistris ( said he ) will you permit me to wait upon you unto your House ? Sylvander , said she , I accept of your curtesie ; But I would gladly have you accustome your self betimes to call me by my name . Believe it fair Shepherdess ( answered he ) you have no truer Name , then that , when I call you Mistris . For I most earnestly beseech you to believe , there is nothing under the Sun more certain , then that I am your servant . Diana who had no mind to be quit of Sylvander , though she saw that she had no reason to love him , being but a poor unknown stranger , she was at a stand what to do ; but thinking that then there was no better way then to seem contented he should behave himself the rest of the day as he desired , she answered him thus ; I am contented Sylvander you should end the remainder of the day , as you began it , since Alexis and Astrea would have it so . If I thought ( answered he ) that when this day is ended , I should have done loving you ; I vow by him that gave me life , I would not live it out . You are permitted ( replied Diana ) to continue on your way of behaviour , as long as the day lasts ; but take notice , that the Sun is going to set , and that then the day ends . The day ( answered Sylvander ) doth last as long as there is any light . I confess it , answered Diana , and therefore within an hour after the Sun is set , there will be no light , nor by consequence , any day to continue the behaviour which your Wager permitted you . Give me leave to tell you , Fairest Mistris , said he , That no time can limit the service which I owe you , nor any forbiddance has power to divert me from that real Affection , which I have vowed unto you : And fairest Shepherdess , Let me further tell you in words of Truth , That this Wager first began without any other Design then to conquer Phillis , and for pastime unto the company ; But since , those perfections which I have found in you , have made it appear , that there is no jesting with Love ; and that it is impossible to be long neer a great fire , and not be burned . Sylvander ( said Diana ) If you do intend I should believe these words , I must answer you , That I am so much dis-obliged by you , as I cannot tell whether I shall ever forget the wrong , if I did not think you intend to close the day according to your Wager : I shall yet receive all you say , as I have done , since the difference betwixt Phillis and you began : But when the day is done , Take heed how you answer me , that I may know what to do ; And I heartily entreat you to think well upon it . Sylvander seeing Diana more in earnest then he imagined , and fearing that if he went any further , she should for ever banish him ; he resolved to incense her no farther , but to refer it unto time , which by his long services might have better influence upon her ; hoping , that perhaps she might be glad of the like occasion to receive his Services , and assurances of his Affection , under the same cover which she now received them : and therefore looking her full in the face , Fairest Mistris , said he , The day is not yet done ; and when it is , I shall be-think my self how to answer you ; In the mean time , give me leave to use the priviledge which you granted me . Upon that account ( answered Diana ) I shall most willingly entertain your Discourse ; But me-thinks you should begin now to talk as you must then ; for you see the Sun is almost set . It is long , Mistris , answered he , before you and I shall come to an accompt ; since the day you have granted me must last as long as I live . As you live ! replyed Diana , I shou'd be sorry your life should be so short ; and am so much obliged unto you , as to wish it may last long . Will you be pleased , Fairest Mistris , said he , that we make choise of one to regulate this matter betwixt us ? Who would you chuse ? answered Diana . Whom you shall please , replied Sylvander , so it be one that ever in their life loved . Shall we refer it , said Diana , unto Astrea and Phillis ? With all my heart , answered Sylvander , though I know Phillis to be my enemy . You are mistaken , answered Diana , and smil'd ; for however she seems the contrary , yet there is not one Spepherdess that takes your part more really then she : But I would not have our dispute to be made a publique business , as that was betwixt Phillis and you ; for several considerations : Let it be this night , when every one is retired , for we all sup this night at Astreas house , where Phocion does treat Adamas , and Daphnide , and us all ; and there we may talk as privately as we please . Oh , what consolation were these words unto Sylvander ! For Dianas desire of secrecy was an argument unto him , that his business was upon good terms : And the truth is , The good will of this Shepherdess was by degrees more and more inclinable unto Sylvander ; so as though she knew not well what to do , yet it was impossible for her to dis-ingage her self . In the mean time , Asrea and Alexis went talking together ; and as it is usual in Discourse , to pass from one subject unto another ; they fell at last upon the judgment of Diana . Fair Shepherdess , ( said Alexis unto Astrea ) Shall I speak my mind freely unto you ? As unto your self , answered Astrea . Then , said Alexis , What do you think of Sylvander's love ? I think , answered she , that this Shepherd is very deeply in love , and that if Diana did not carry her self very prudently , I should fear she does not dislike of it . For my part , replied the Druide , I am of opinion that she does not wish him ill . You are not singular in your opinion , Madam , replied Astrea ; for I have observed that the addresses of this Shepherd are not at all displeasing unto her ; and the truth is , Sylvander is no despiseable Shepherd , nor have I met with many of more merit . Upon this she stood silent , and so did Alexis . At last Astrea began again , with a deep sigh ; It is most certain ( said she ) that Diana does love this Shepherd , and both Phillis and my self are the cause of it ; for we did constrain her even by force , to permit Sylvander to make address unto her ; and though it was at the first in jest , yet it proved afterwards in good earnest ; and I foresee , that unless she take good heed , she will not so easily dis-engage her self as she imagines . Be pleased to know Madam , that Sylvander is a Shepherd unknown , and nothing beholding unto Fortune , since she has concealed from him , both his Country , and the knowledge of his Parents : So as Diana , who has as high a mind as any Shepherdess in all the Neighborhood , will never permit Sylvander to serve her openly , be his merits never so great : nor would her Parents , who are the principal of all about the Banks of the Fatal Lignon , allow of it : And yet I see that Sylvander is so much taken with her Beauty and Perfections , as I dare lay a wager , that nothing in the world , neither the rigour of the Shepherdess , nor the forbiddance of Parents , nor any other obstacle whatsoever , can divert him ; so as when Diana commanding him to speak no more unto her , as he did , during the wager , he will constrain himself a little , but it will be absolutely impossible for him to overcome himself ; so as after so many great expressions of his affection , the more he would hide it , the more will she see it through his constraint . I will not say any thing of what I have already thought concerning Diana ; for loving her as I do , I should be very sorry to see her any way miscarry ; and yet considering the way she takes , it is almost impossible she should do otherwise . What does she intend to do ? asked Alexis . The good opinion which she justly has of her own merits ( answered Astrea ) will not permit her to allow of Sylvander's Courtship , but makes her resolve to have recourse unto those extream remedies of forbidding him , which women use unto such whose Courtship is displeasing unto them . I do not like her way ( said Alexis ) and if she follow it , she will repent it : For Sylvander loving her as he does , he will not be diverted by it ; and then , as you say , the business will become the talk of the Country . But she had better take one of these two ways , either to let him continue his addresses under the vail of a Fiction ; for which excuses enough are to be found ; or else permit him secretly to make his addresses : For I must confess , Fair Shepherdess , that the Vertues of Diana , and the Merits of Sylvander , makes me desire they may live contentedly , though it be to the disadvantage of Paris my Brother , who I know does love her ; but it is better he should miss of his desires , then by-obtaining them , to make two of so much merit , miserable all the rest of their days : Besides , Diana loving my Brother only by reasons of Estate , Doubtless the loss of one so dear unto her as Sylvander is , would make her so full of sorrow , and so much change her , that my Brother could not take any great delight in her : And though this do at the first displease Paris , yet he will better pass it over then Sylvander can , having not so violent an affection unto Diana as that Shepherd hath . Moreover , we shall more easily divert him from it , by propounding some other marriage unto him , more sutable unto his quality . In such discourse as this , they came unto the Town of Phocion , who received them very kindly , and treated them with so neat a supper ; that Alcidon and Daphnide confessed , he shamed the great Cities . But Astrea was not so well contented as she desired : For Phocion had young Calidon there , and set him at the Table just opposite unto her : This young Shepherd was so passionately in Love , that his eyes were never off her ; which troubled Astrea extreamly : for she could never look up , but still met with his eye upon her . Alexis , who was of Calidons mind , did the very same , though with much more satisfaction unto Astrea , who also could not satisfie her eyes with looking upon Celadon under the umbrage of a woman : But Alexis had the advantage of Calidon , for having Astrea on her side , they could talk together and not be heard , which they did almost all supper while : And because Alexis observed the eyes of Calidon , she said unto Astrea : Fair Shepherdesse do you not think that you sit in a very ill place ? I shall never think so , answered Astrea , as long as I am so neer you , which is the greatest contentment I can have ; but I wish that some troublesome eyes which are continually on my face , were turned some other way , or else that the owner of them were further off . The trouble which you endure , said Alexis , is a consequent of your beauty ; and you must not think it strange , that Shepherds should Love you , since I who am a woman , and one who never saw you before this three or four dayes , am so extreamly taken with you , that I think my self in Love with you . As Alexis spoke these words she changed countenance : The Zeal of her expression , or her fear of speaking too plainly , was the cause of it . Astrea answered her with a smiling eye , I wish with all my heart Madam , that there were any thing in me which might do you any real service , and ingratiate me into your favour : For I am so perfectly yours that nothing but death can sever me from you and I think the happiness of it so great , that I would not change contentment with all the Kings , Emperors , and Monarchs upon earth . Alexis fearing that if these expressions continued , hearers would think they talked too passionately for women , she took her hand , and wispered unto her , I will sooner refuse life then this assurance you give me : but for some reasons which afterwards I will tell you , let us break off this discourse , and talk of it at night when we are alone , or to morrow when we walk in the woods . After supper ended , and tables removed , many Neighboring young Shepherds came to dance and sing , and rejoyce , for finding the Missletoe of the New-year , for so they called it . And because Daphnide and Alcidon were desirous to be spectators of their harmlesse sports , they desired Adamas he would be pleased they might wa●● out and see the Shepherds and Fair Shepherdesses dance . Adamas who was willing to give them all possible satisfaction , he took Daphnide by the hand , and led her forth , leaving Leonide to conduct Alcidon , and all the rest of the Company , who followed them into a great room , where such publique rejoycings were wont to be kept , and where they found abundance of Shepherds and Shepherdesses dancing and singing . The Sun had been long set , and no day appeared ; but the Moon shined so cleer , as if she had borrowed more light then usual , purposely for that night : Daphnide was much taken with the pleasantness of the place , and coolness of the air : And all sitting down , some on one side , some on another , they began to dance and sing , and performed their parts so handsomly , that Daphnide and Alcidon could not chuse but admire the Shepherds and Shepherdesses of Lignon . After they had danced half an hour , there came from the neighboring Towns , a company of Shepherds disguised in the habit of Egyptians , who danced after the manner of that people : And as they had been formerly taught by Alcippe the father of Celadon , upon his return from his long travels , they danced unto songs , and sang as they danced : And when they had done , they went unto all the company , and offered to tell the Fortunes of all such who would shew them their hands . This pastime having lasted long , and it being almost midnight , Adamas thought it time to retire : So as they all parted , and went unto their Towns , Phocion carried unto his house , Adamas , Paris , Alexis , and Leonide , being very sorry that his house was not of capacity to lodge Daphnide and Alcidon with their company also . But Adamas thinking before hand that he could not do it with any conveniency , he appointed Lycidas to lodg them in the house of Celadon , where Diamis his uncle expected them ; but by reason of his old age left the management of all things unto Lycidas , which that Shepherd did perform very exactly , though he was extreamly perplexed , that he could not have the company of his dear Phillis in his house : For she told him , that if he would bid those strangers welcome , she would go with Astrea , and lye with her . Thus every one retired to their lodgings , Astrea , Diana , and Phillis being attended by Sylvander , they carryed Adamas unto Astreas house , where Phocion stayed to bid them welcome as well as he could . The Chambers were ordered thus ; Adamas and Paris did lie in one , where Phocion was wont to lie ; Alexis and Leonide were ordered to lie in that which was wont to be Astreas , and Astrea took another . When Adamas understood that the chambers were thus ordered , he did not like that Alexis and Leonide should be alone together in a chamber , fearing lest the Female Druide , should , by a miracle of Love become a Shepherd , and lest Leonide , whom he knew did not hate Celadon , should carress Alexis so much , as to make him cast off his Druides habit : And therefore , taking Leonide aside , he said unto her , that when all the Shepherdesses were retired , he would have Alexis come secretly , and lie in his chamber ; and though there was but two beds in it , yet it was no matter ; for Paris should lie with him , and Alexis should lie in the other . I thought upon that before , ( answered the Nimph ) but I thought it not expedient , because some of the house might perhaps come in and see her , which would be no small scandal : besides , Paris perhaps might take notice of her . What course ( replied Adamas ) would you then take ? For I do not think you can find a better way : Pardon me good father , replied she ; I conceive it much better for Astrea and I to lie together in one bed , and Alexis in the other . But perhaps ( said Adamas ) that Astrea loving Alexis better then she does you , she will desire to lye with her rather then with you . If she needs will do so , answered the Nimph , then let her , and I will take the other bed : but you may do as I say very easily ; for if you come under pretence of seeing us : you may say it is unreasonable we should put Astrea out of her Chamber , that it is enough you have displaced Phocion out of his , and so you may appoint that Astrea and I should lye together , pretending that the daughters of Druides never use to lye with any , but by themselves . Adamas thought this invention to be good : And Phocion being retired , he commanded Paris to go to bed , and then he came to visit Alexis and Leonide ; but he found the Chamber fuller then he expected , there being with Astrea , Diana and Sylvander , who was discoursing upon his difference with Diana , when the Druide entred : Daughters , said he , I come to see how you are lodged , but I perceive you are very troublesome unto the Fair Astrea , for I understand that it is her Chamber . It is true Sir , answered Astrea , but both my Chamber and my self are much honoured in that we are able to do any service unto such whom I love so infinitely . Daughter , replied Adamas , I will not upon any termes suffer you to go out of it ; Leonide and you may lye together ; and did not the Laws of Druides daughters forbid it , I should intreat the Fair Diana take half of a bed with Alexis . Father , said Leonide , the bed is so large , as we may lye all three together without any trouble . And because Astrea out of respect unto the Nimph , seemed not to be willing . No , no , replied Adamas , Leonide and my daughter shall go into my Chamber , were we will lye as well as we can , unlesse you resolve to lye altogether , for I will not by any means , you should have any other Chamber then this , Diana , then seeing it was the will of Adamas , gave her consent , and Astrea , seeing Diana consented , obeyed the Druide : All this while Alexis stood mute , so amazed to see her self in Astreas house , and to lye with her , though not in the same bed , yet in the same Chamber with her , as he thought this to be a fault unpardonable if ever it was known unto her . Adamas observing it when he bad good night unto all the rest , took her hand and said unto her . I think daughter , the length of the way has much wearied you , it is good for you to lie long in bed to morrow , and rest your self ; for Phocion has desired me to retain Daphnide and Alcidon here two or three dayes , so as if you be but ready against dinner it is time enough : Afterwards he whispered her in the ear ; Alexis , ( said he ) what makes you so sad ? Take heed you do not spoil the plot which we have thus far carried on so well ; and from which you may expect so much contentment . Then Adamas retired to his Chamber , leaving Alexis so astonished that Astrea took notice of it ; and believing that the length of the way had done her some harm , she shewed abundance of sorrow to see her in that condition . But Leonide who knew well enough where her shooe did pinch her , did answer for her ; No , no , Astrea , said she , never trouble your self , her pain will be quickly over : I have seen her often in these fits , and well again presently . But me thinks ( said she and turned towards Sylvander ) that it is time for this Shepherd to retire , it being not long before it will be day . Madam , answered Sylvander , I shall be quickly gone , so I may but carry with me what I brought hither . Diana knowing that he meant her ; Shepherd said she , I do not intend to stir from hence this night , but I will put Phillis in my room whom you may wait upon home as if it was my self , and to morrow I will expect you give me an account of her here , where I promise to expect you about ten or eleven of the clock in the morning : What power , I beseech you , answered Sylvander , have you to give her unto me ? The same power , replied Diana , that she has to dispose of me , when she pleaseth . I had rather , replied he , tast her liberality then yours . It is enough for this time ( said Leonide ) that Diana to shew what an absolute victory you have gotten , does let you carry your enemie away as a prisoner . I had rather Madam , replied Sylvander , be a prisoner unto her , who gave me the victory , and be tyed never to stir from her , then to be the Conqueror of this enemy , whom she hath put into my hands . Phillis offered to reply , when Lycidas , according to his promise , came to wait upon her ; and then loosing her self from the hands of Sylvander , see ungrateful Shepherd , said she unto him , how the Heavens does punish you ! I have now nothing to do with you , and before you get me your prisoner again , you must provide better Arms. Upon this , bidding good night unto Alexis and Leonide , and kissing Astrea and Diana , being very sorry ( as she said ) to leave them , though indeed constrained for want of room , she went to her own house , and was conducted by Lycidas and Sylvander , who according to their custome , did wrangle and argue , all the way . In the interim , Astrea was so busie , and officious about her dear Alexis , in helping to undresse her , as she would not suffer her to unpin , one pin ; and the Druide was willing to allow it as long as possibly she could : but when she came to put off her Gown , fearing lest she should find some fault with her brests , she beckned unto Leonide ; who knowing what she meant , came unto Astrea : Come , come , Fair Shepherdesse , ( said she unto her ) let us undress our selves , for I see you do but trouble my sister , and will trouble her more , unless vve make hast to bed ; for she has a custome to fall a sleep immediately ; and if we do not the like , we shall awake her , and then she can sleep no more that night ; therefore let us make all the hast to bed vve can , least vve should disturb he● This caused Astrea to vvithdraw , and give the Druide time to undress her self , and get into bed unseen . Her hair , which she let grow vvhilest she was in her cave , and ever since she had the name of Alexis , vvas now so long as might vvell become a vvoman ; and if she had but any reasonable care in dressing her self , she might easily make it pass : but it vvas impossible for her , to remedy her brests , and therefore she took all possible care to hide them , though it vvas a hard matter to conceal them from any that vvould take any particular notice . Having therefore pinned her smock before her brests , and at the sleeves , she drew the Curtaines towards that side where Astrea undressed her self ; and calling Leonide , sister ( said she ) you vvill much oblige me , if you come hither and undress your self by my bed-side , to keep me from sleeping untill you be all in bed ; Leonide vvho knew the reason vvhy she said so : I vvill sister ( answered she ) but then I must have these fair ones to keep me company ; then all three came unto her bed-side : Leonide did sit in chair , Astrea upon the bed , vvhilest Diana went unto the table , to reach something vvhich Leonide left : Alexis , raising her self up in her bed , she helped Astrea to undresse her , one vvhile taking off a knot , another vvhile unpinning a pin , and Astrea vvould sometimes kisse the hand of Alexis as it passed neer her mouth ; and Alexis in requital of the favour , vvould kiss that part of her own hand vvhich Astrea kissed ; so ravished vvith joy , and contentment , that Leonide took great delight in seeing such excess of happiness . A great part of the night vvas thus spent , and had they not heard those birds , vvhich use to rejoyce at the approach of day , they had hardly parted so soon : but Leonide with much ado , caused Alexis to let Astrea go ; vvho being all undressed at her beds feet , Alexis saw her naked arm , as vvhite as any Aliblaster , and also her naked brests , as vvhich no Snow had so perfect a vvhite : Love vvounded the heart of Celadon most deeply , at the sight of these : How oft vvas this disguised Druide in a mind to lay aside the habit of a vvoman , and become a Shepherd ? And how oft did he again check himself for his boldnesse ? At last , Leonide , vvho observed his raptures , and disorder , thought fit to part them . And bidding the last good night unto her sister , shee vvith Astrea , and Diana , vvent to bed , leaving poor Alexis alone in appearance ; but indeed so accompanied , that it vvas impossible for her to close an eye : So as it being light day , and she not able to sleep , she cast her eye upon the bed where Astrea lay ; it being very hot weather , in the beginning of July , these Fair ones left their Curtains open ; and the Sun dispersed its Rays so splendidly into the Chamber , that the curious eye of this disguised Druide , might easily see Astrea , who by chance lay almost out of the bed ; Leonide lay in the midst ; that , as she said , she might make it her boast , she had lain between two of the greatest Beauties in the whole world : And indeed , she did so ; for never was two different Beauties more exactly perfect then these two . Judge then what a Vision had Alexis , when he saw Astrea thus ; one of her Arms hung carelesly out of the Bed , and hardly any difference could be found betwixt her smock and it in whiteness ; her other Arm lay under her head , and caused the right side of her Breast to lie naked , with which the Sun seemed to be in love , and kissed , by shining upon it . O Love ! How many several ways thou hast to torment those who are thy Subjects ! How didst thou treat this Shepherd in his solitary Cave , when being deprived of the sight of his Shepherdess , thou madest him to lament his absence from this Fair one ? And at this time , How dost thou torment him with too much light , and blinding his eyes by two Suns ; so as whether absent or present , he is still tormented ? This thought did so possess the mind of Alexis , that before ever he took any notice of it , the Sun was a great height ; And had not Astrea by chance turned on the other side , and by that means taking this pleasant Vision from his eye , doubtless he had looked longer : but being deprived of the light of this glorious Sun , she thought her self in darkness , and that the other Sun gave no light . At the last , not being able to abide in these impatiences , she arose softly out of her bed , dress'd her self without any noise , and went unto the bed of Astrea , who was turned towards Leonide , with her right Arm over her , and her cheek upon her shoulder . What jealousie , or rather , what envie did she not conceive against this Nymph ? Oh heavens ! ( said she unto her self ) too happy Leonide , how canst thou sleep , and have such a glorious occasion to wake ? Canst thou shut thy eyes , and employ them upon any thing then looking upon this Beauty , which every one ought to adore ? Then staying a while mute ; What extream Injustice is in the Fate of things here below ? ( replyed she presently after ) Why should this insensible Nymph have a happiness which she cannot enjoy ? And why should I who am infinitely desirous of it , be thus unjustly deprived ? Then folding her Arms upon her Breast , she retired back a pace or two , not removing her eye from this pleasing object : And after she had long contemplated upon it ; Oh Astrea ( said she a little louder ) will you never recal me from my banishment ? And must I , without knowing the cause , Live continually in your presence , as if I were distant from you ? But against whom should I complain , since Fortune has brought me nearer my happiness , then ever I could expect or hope for ? And why should I not try Fortune a little further ? Perhaps she will as well give me as high contentment , as before she dejected me into the Abyss of misery : Courage Shepherd , why art thou so fearful to approach this Fair one ? Why dost thou not beg her pardon , and restore Celadon unto her , whom thou hast stoln from her under the habit of Alexis ? Say unto her , Here is the Shepherd whom you so much loved ; Here is Celadon that has given you his heart , and all that 's his : You did once love him ; and if Celadon has done any thing which hath offended you , then open this Breast which he here presents unto you , and take that which is your own , his heart ; which most certainly never consented unto any thing that could offend you . As thou sayest thus unto her , fall down upon thy knees , and present thy naked Breast unto her , that if she please , she may take that heart which loves and adores her , and which cannot rest until it be in her fair hands . Upon this Alexis all in a rapture , stepped forward , as if he did intend to effect his thoughts ; and perhaps had now discovered himself , had he not upon a sudden reprehended himself thus . Oh Celadon ( said he ) canst thou be thus disobedient unto the command of this Shepherdess ? Must thou be upbraided with failing in the Laws of perfect Love ? Hast thou thus long served this Fair one with unstained affection , and now by an imprudent and rash Act , which will bring thee too late repentance , spoil all ? O Celadon , Dost thou not remember these words ? Go disloyal Lover , and never see me again , till I command thee ; Canst thou ( I say ) remember this , and have so little affection as to dare to disobey ? No , no ( sa●d he ) Die , die first , and carry to the grave a pure and innocent love , without any stain or reproach . Upon this , with teares in her eyes , she went out of the chamber to view those places where formerly she had received so much contentment , and to ask an account of all those sighes and desires which she had so often committed to their custody . At first she went into the garden , through which an arm of the River Lignon runs : Then looked upon the Fountain , which is in the midst of it ; over which stands the Goddesse Ceres upon an Arch , supported by great Columns ; and under which is a great Basin , resembling a Crown , that receives this pleasant source . Approching unto this Fountain , she there washed her hands , and her face , as formerly she was wont ; and looking upon it , here is the very place , said she , where Astrea has so often vowed eternal affection unto me . This is the Fountain where taking my hand in hers , she swore that she would sooner cease to live ▪ then cease to love Celadon : Then stepping forward with a trembling pace to the basin which held the water , here are the Letters of our Names , said he , engraved by her own hand ; Oh ye witnesses of my extream affection ! and now ye just accusers of the fairest Shepherds in the world , why are you not defaced out of this Marble , as well as out of her heart ? Or do you remain here still to upbraid her with her change ? Then going from this Fountain , she went into a little wood of Hasels , where the walks are contrived with so many turnings and windings , that they will deceive those that walk in them , and make them lose their way in going out again . This was the place which brought into his memory his past happiness , which he now resented so bitterly , that his teares did testifie his grief : For it was in this little wood , where he was wont to talk often with his Fair Shepherdesse , when their Parents even weary with crossing their loves , did permit them more liberty of seeing each other , and talking together , then before they used . Calling into memory therefore all the passions which she resented in that place , and all the vowes of fidelity which she received from her Shepherdesse , she could not chuse , but wonder that she could forget all the vowes and oathes which she had sworn in that place . This thought entertained her a long while , not without the company of many a sigh , and many a tear ; and had not her walk conducted her before she was aware unto the side of that arm of the River Lignon , which ran about all the Garden , she had not so soon got out : but the sight of this River did so freshly revive the memory of her former happinesse , as she could not chuse but sit down upon the bank , and was so much transported out of her self , as it was a long time before she knew where she was . All this while she did not remember that perhaps Astrea would wake , and that Leonide and she , not finding her in the chamber , would wonder extreamly what was become of her . And so it hapned ; for it being already late enough Astrea wakned , and the Sun shining very gloriously into the room , she looked towards the bed of Alexis : but seeing all the Curtaines open and none in bed , she raised her self a little higher in the bed to look a little better , and seeing she was not there , she could not chuse but sigh so loud that Leonide heard her , and asked her whether she was sick : No , answered Astrea , but I am troubled that I cannot see Alexis in the bed where she lay the last night ; How ! said Leonide , and started up , is shee not there ? Then raising her self a little , and finding it true , and that the door was open : what in the name of Heaven is become of her ? said she . I beleeve , said Diana , that she is gone to walk before the heat of the day begin : Leonide was afraid that the melancholy humour of Celadon might make Alexis take up some new resolution : yet least she should discover too much of her thoughts unto these Shepherdesses ; I beseech you , said she , unto them , let me dresse my self as soon as I can , and see if I can find her : for if Adamas should know that I let her go alone , he would be very angry with me : The Shepherdesses rose all out of bed , and made such hast , that they were ready before the Nimph although she made all the hast that possibly she could . And going by Fortune out of the same door , which opened into the Garden , they went unto the Fountain of Ceres , which Leonide found to be a very fine piece , and exquisitly wrought : From thence they went forward into the grove of Hazels , and as if they were guided through that Labyrinth by the thred of Ariadne , they came directly to the River side , where Alexis was lying upon the ground ; and as fortune would have , it was rising up to view the rest of those places , where she had left so many marks of her former contentments , and extream affection . Astrea spied her first , and shewing her unto the Nimph , said unto her , I think Madam , that Diana can divine ; for see where the Druide is walking all alone upon the banks of the water , which runs into that fatal River of Lignon , Leonide then seeing that Alexis had no such intention as she feared , she was very joyfull : but as she was advancing towards her , she heard one call upon her , and turning her self about , she saw it was Paris , who seemed a far off very desirous to speak with her ; and because she knew not what his businesse might be , and perhaps it might be such as was not for Diana to hear : Fair ones , said she , I beseech you go you unto Alexis , and stay with her , whilest I go and see what businesse Paris hath with me . The Shepherdesses were very glad of this commission ; for Astrea longed to see the face of Celadon in that Druide , whose voice , words and gestures , were so resemblant unto that Shepherd , as she took extream delight in her company : and Diana was glad also to be thus rid of Paris , as well because she did not love him , as because love made her think very well of Sylvander , and she could not permit her eares to hearken unto any words of affection , which came from any mouth but of that kind Shepherd . Leonide then went to meet Paris ; and the two Shepherdesses went towards the disguised Druide , whom they found looking upon an old willow which time had decayed , and which retained no more of it self but a hollow bulk , and a withered bark : Oh Willow ! said Alexis to her self , what is become of these letters which I trusted thee with all ? And why dost thou not render me the same good offices thou wert wont , in assuring me of my Shepherdesses good will ? For thou seest me now with no less love nor less affection then I had at that time : Oh beloved Willow , I know thy meaning , for had the heart of my Fairest Shepherdesse retained the memory of my services , thou vvouldst have still retained those characters , vvhich vvere the dear testimonies of her good will ; but I see that time has vvorn both thee , and them , out of her thoughts ; had she spoken these words any louder , the Shepherdesses had heard them ; but as luck was , she expressed them unto her self only in thought : And because they were unwilling to interrupt those pleasing imaginations , vvhich they thought she fancied , they stopped ; and vvhen the Druide vvalked , they did the like , not vvith any intention to discover any thoughts of her soul , but only lest they should divert her by their presence from that which she thought most pleasing ; Alexis then , thinking her self alone , continued on her thoughts , and likevvise her vvalk along the River side , until she found a Tree on her right hand , where two dayes before her unfortunate accident , she had engraved some verses , which testified vvith how much constraint she courted the Shepherdesse Aminthe ; and casting her eyes thereupon , Oh how this sight did vvound her memory ! Perhaps the reading of those vvords had made her speak something so loud as to be heard by those Shepherdesses , which followed her , if by fortune Sylvander at the same time had not a far off began to sing ; and the voice came so distinctly towards them , that Alexis turning her head that way , espied the Shepherdesses close by her ; shee vvas sorry to see them so neer , and perceive them no sooner , fearing lest her passion had made her utter some vvord , or use some action , vvhich might discover vvhat she desired to conceal : But that which most troubled her vvas her eyes , vvhich vvere full of tears , and which being so surprised she could not hide ; yet faining not to see them , she turned the other way , and vviped her eyes as well as she could , and then setting a good face upon it , she came unto them , and bad them good morrow , calling them sluggards , and faining she could not sleep , because the pretty birds began to sing so sweety at her chamber-window : It was rather Madam , answered Astrea , because they troubled you . No indeed , answered Alexis , for I took so much delight in their Musick : that I could not chuse but rise to hear them more plainly as I walked by this River side ; and I think the time so short , that it seems not above a quarter of an hour since I came hither . But Madam ( answered Diana ) you have slept so little , that I fear it will do you some injury : It is true indeed , answered Alexis , and you may see my eyes have done pennance for it ; but I was so much delighted in hearing the warble of these pretty birds , and in taking the fresh ayr , that it is impossible to receive any harm . The best remedy will be , replied Astrea , to go to bed betimes at night , that you may enjoy your rest and sleep before the day do break , and before these little chanters of the wood begin to sing ; and then we shall Madam be glad to bear you company , and carry you unto places which are better furnished with this kind of harmony . Alexis offered to reply when Sylvander began to sing , and because they spied Phillis coming towards them , they stayed for her , whilest Sylvander sung . Phillis being come unto them ; after she had saluted the Druide and her company : Madam , said she , how do you like this Shepherds voice ? I like it very well , answered Alexis , and think him to be a very well accomplished Shepherd , and a very perfect lover . Madam , ( answered Diana , and both smiled and blushed ) perhaps you may be mistaken in your judgement of him ; for the Shepherds of Lignon , do often hide dissembling souls under the innocent habit which they wear . Perhaps indeed , replied the Druide , that this may be so in some , but I am most confident , I am not mistaken in my opinion of this Shepherd . Tell her Madam ( said Phillis , and interrupted her ) that she her self thinks the same ; and that if the Shepherdesses of Lignon were not greater dissemblers then this Shepherd , she would not have spoken so as she did . Sister replied Diana , I am much beholding to your rallary : for speaking thus of me in the presence of this Druide , you will infuse a strange opinion of me into her . Do not fear ( said Alexis and smiled ) that these words can make me believe any thing of you but good : I know the virtue and merits of Diana very well ; besides , dissimulation is sometimes so necessary unto our sex : as it may well be taken for a kind of virtue . But since we have gone so far , give me leave to tell you out of my affection to you , what Phillis hath formerly said unto your dear friend here , upon the same subject : Madam , answered Diana , you will do me an honour in it , but the worst is , I fear it is nothing worthy of your paines , which you can tell me that concerns my self . I make no doubt , wise Shepherdesse ( said Alexis ) but you have often heard the same which I shall tell you : but because we are all oftentimes partiall in our causes , and because the advice of friends will do no harm , I will tell you what discourse Astrea and I , had yesterday , concerning you : and I shall desire Phillis also to give her advice , because I know you have a great confidence in them both . Upon this , she related unto Diana all the considerations which they had upon Sylvanders love : and after they had all concluded , that it was no fiction nor by reason of the wager , but reall and in good earnest , she continued thus : Now Fair Diana , it concerns you to consider well upon it ; as for Sylvander , to love or not to love you , does not depend upon him , he has but the choice of these two wayes , either to grieve , or to live happily with you , even as you shall appoint . But upon you does depend not only his misery , and his happinesse , but your own also : And though I may believe that perhaps you are not sensible of those torments , which his love inflicts upon him ; yet I conceive it very hard that one should be loved , and served so discreetly by such a very excellently qualified Shepherd , and have no spark of good will towards him : but however it be , can you think to exempt your self from all the torment of it ? And that you are not accessary unto his ? You are mistaken , wise Shepherdesse , if you be in that opinion ; for if you should forbid him to love you , you may as well do nothing ; for you may be certain he will not obey : and if by any rigorous language , you command him to get out of your sight , then the violence of his affection , will so divulge it self all over the Country , as perhaps not a Shepherd but will know it : So as I see the inconvenience is unevitable , unlesse you resolve upon some wise expedient . All those that know Sylvander , do think him a Shepherd so amiable , as they think there is not a Shepherdesse , but may well daign to love him , and that the Shepherdesse whom he loves may , if she have any wit , very well do the like : what opinion then will the world have of Diana , whom every one knows to have wit , and judgement , when they see how this Shepherd loves her , serves her , and adores her with so much affection ? I shall by way of advice propose two wayes unto you , the one of which I conceive more safe then the other : The one way is , since I see it a thing impossible to divert this Shepherd from his affection to you , permit him to serve you secretly ; and this permission will be a way by joyning his prudence unto yours , to hide this affection from all such as have nothing else to do , but censure and p●y into the actions of others . But if you do not love this Shepherd , this counsel is naught ; because this secret correspondency will oblige you unto certain indulgencies , and testimonies of affection , which may cost you very dear : Therefore I conceive this other expedient to be better ; Let him continue that guise in which he hath hitherto served you ; by this permission , his flame will not flash with such violence : and if by fortune it should so break out that every one takes notice of it , they wil not at all think it strange , because he is already accustomed unto it : and his Courtship being under that pretence of dissimulation , they will not think he loves you in earnest : I know there will be some malevolent minds that will be spending their censures , but who can avoid the lash of such tongues ? But most will not believe it : And the best thing of this way is , you will not be obliged unto him : For there is nothing so dangerous , as for a woman to commit her self unto the discretion of him she loves ; because most men being naturally of a wavering temper , when they change their affection , they will not for all that lose the memory of things past ; but on the contrary , thinking to make themselves the more esteemed , they blaze them abroad , and brag how much they have been loved by such a one ; and the bad condition of our age being as it is , and people more apt to believe the evil then the good , it is presently believed that such a woman is a very loving soul , who will love more then she is loved . Now Fair Diana , by permitting him to continue his guise of dissimulation , you will not be in any danger this way , because you are not obliged to render him any knowledge of your good will : But on the contrary , may take his real affection as if it were Fiction , and he cannot complain against you . This also is another thing considerable in this course : I know very well that Diana has a little vanity , and good reason has she for it , being a Sherherdess so full of perfections , and the principal in all this Country ; on the contrary , Sylvander being a person unknown , and Owner of no Fortune but what his own Industry can get , I am afraid that Diana would blush if any should see her allow of any real address from a Shepherd so much her inferiour . But fair Shepherdess , you are by this expedient , exempt from this inconveniency , having a good excuse when you receive his complements of Love , as if all were but in jest , to exercise his wit , and sharpen it with feigned conceptions of an imaginary Love. Thus Alexis ended ; and when Diana would have answered , Astrea interrupted her : Nay , nay Sister ( said she ) there is no more to be said , after this fair Druide ; She has cleared all doubts that could possibly be foreseen , and fully answered them , so as I shall not think you to be so wise as I ever took you , if you do not follow her counsel ; Phillis I am confident will be of the same opinion . But one thing does a little scruple me , against which a remedy may haply be applyed ; which is , That if Diana do permit this disguised Courtship of this Shepherd , she must have a good occasion for the permission , otherwise I am afraid the Artifice should be discovered : And you know , Madam , that if one he found jugling in one trick , all the rest of their actions will be suspected . Never trouble your self ( said Phillis ) about that , for Sylvander himself did yesterday give an excellent occasion to colour the permission : For Diana told me , the last night when we were retired , that Sylvander having obtained leave to continue his Courtship all the rest of the day , he pretended that this permission was to last alwaies ; and both he and she falling in difference about it , the business was referred unto Astrea and my self ; and should have been determined that same night : But because Diana was not willing the matter should be argued in Publique , and both you , Madam , and Leonide being in the chamber , the difference was deferred until another time ; and Sylvander accompanying me to my Lodging , he told me how glad he should be if it could be deferred , because till then he might enjoy his Priviledge : There is no necessity therefore , that the business should be made so private ; but on the contrary , I am of opinion , that the matter is to be argued in some publique place ; to the end , that when all do see Sylvander continue his addresses to Diana , they may know it is upon the old score as he begun it . Alexis and Astrea did very well approve of this advice ; and Diana , who perhaps did like of it as well as they , and till then stood mute , she seemed to be convinced by the reasons of Alexis , and the approbation of her two dear friends ; so as it was resolved , that the difference should come to hearing at such a time when Adamas , Alcidon , and Daphnide were present ; and that Astrea and Phillis should give judgment in the behalf of Sylvander . As fortune was , Sylvander hearing the voices of these fair Shepherdesses so near him , he turned that way , and spied them ; and seeing all their backs towards him , being prompted by a Lovers curiosity , he got as near them as he could unseen ; and creeping upon the ground , he got behind a Bush which was within two or three paces of the place where they were set ; so listning attentively , he heard what Alexis had propounded , and what was resolved upon . Oh how much did he think himself obliged unto that fair Druide , for giving such counsel unto Diana ? And when they went away , he did accompany them with a thousand wishes of happiness : and when he saw them so far off as they could not think he heard them , he rose up and followed ; and to make them look back , he began to play upon his Corner . Alexis who loved this Shepherd very well , as one whom she ranked in the catalogue of her best friends : Come Sylvander ( said she unto him ) Do you not think your self much obliged unto me for bringing the fair Diana hither ? For had I not been , she would have been still in her chamber , and you deprived of your happiness in seeing her . Madam , answered the Shepherd , you cannot do me so great a favour , as I expected always from your fair face . Why ( said Alexis ) does my face promise you so much ? Yes Madam ( replyed Sylvander ) for it has such a lively resemblance of a Shepherd who would have exposed his life for my contentment , as I can think no less . I am very glad ( answered Alexis ) that Nature has been so favourable unto me , as to make me like unto any whom you love ; for I make no doubt , but though I do not deserve it , yet you will love me for his sake . Madam , replied Sylvander , were he alive , I should love him for your sake ; your merits being so high . as not to yeild unto any : And to let you see the truth of my words , I will put my life into your hands , if you will be pleased to take so much pains as to judge a difference which is dearer unto me then my life . Shepherd , replied Diana , Why would you change the Judges which you have already chosen ? Not but that I am willing to submit unto whatsoever the fair Alexis shall ordain ; but me-thinks it is a signe you know your cause to be bad , and would corrupt your Judges by flatteries , and reject those who are already chosen . I did not think , fairest Mistris , answered Sylvander , That any praises which one could give unto this fair Lady , was esteemed flattery ; for merit cannot be flattered , nor can any flattery equal her perfections . I would not have you think I refuse those Judges which you were pleased to chuse ; But I propounded this fair Druide only to be an Umpire in case those two Judges cannot agree amongst themselves ; and that then she should ordain what she thought most consonant to Justice . I cannot deny ( answered Diana ) the advantagious language which you give of this fair Lady , nor any commendation that can be given her , and therefore I do most willingly accept her for our Umpire . Sylvander would have replied , had they not seen coming Adamas , Daphnide , Alcidon , and all the company which supped the night before at the house of old Phocion , except Leonide and Paris , who parted from the rest of the company , to finish the discourse which they had begun in the house of Adamas : for Paris adoring Diana beyond all measure , and having received from her another kind of answer then he desired , he would take Leonides counsel in the business ; and she being very affectionate to him , was willing to give him the best advice she could : And therefore retiring themselves into the Grove of Hazles , Brother ( said she unto him ) I have twice deferred the giving you my opinion in the business whereof you spoke , hoping that time would alter your mind ; but now , since I see nothing will work any alteration in it : I beseech you tell me what your intention is . Sister , replied Paris , my intention is , to Court Diana in the way of marriage . And do you think ( said Leonide ) that Adamas will approve of it , for you ought to have a special consideration of that ? I have not expresly acquainted him with it ( said Paris ) but he knows that I do love her , and does not disapprove of it . This ( answered Leonide ) is not enough ; you ought to acquaint him with it seriously , and ask his consent . In the second place , which indeed ought to be the first , you ought to consider seriously with your self , whether this marriage be fit and convenient for you : For Love is a partial Judge , and many things are handsome in a Mistris , which are insufferable in a Wife . Oh Brother , there is abundance of difference betwixt Love and Marriage : for Love lasts no longer then one pleaseth , but Marriage must continue long , and therefore is more displeasing : Love is an Embleme of Liberty , because it never forceth the Will ; but Marriage on the contrary is an Embleme of servitude ; because nothing but death can break the Bonds . 'T is true , when a marriage is made between fit and sutable persons , I believe there is no greater happiness amongst mortals , because all joys and contentments are doubled ; the joy of the one , is the joy of the other : And because such is the misery of all Mortals , as they are subject unto a thousand disasters of Fortune , a faithful companion in marriage , does help to bear the burthen of them . To be brief , it is almost impossible to enjoy any compleat happiness without a second self , unto whom all things may be communicated . But Paris , give me leave to tell you , that the man who marries , must not consult altogether with his eyes , or his desires ; but with his reason and judgement ; and you must consider whether there be any thing desirable in Diana besides her Beauty , not only as a Mistris , but also as a Wife : For Beauty does ordinarily deceive , and is often like an Inn-signe before a poor Inn , where no good accomodations can be had . Beauty resembles those Spectacles which makes every thing look greater then they are , and is at best but a fair fading Flower , which when once decayed , and one is tyed unto it , repentance comes too late : So much in consideration of Beauty . Then Brother , Great heed must be taken that nothing be done which may redound unto your dishonour and reproach ; You are son unto the Grand Druide ; Diana I must needs confess is a Shepherdess of much merit , but yet she is a Shepherdess ; and do you think that such Alliance will not be much wondred at ? We are not born for our selves ; we must somtimes leave our own contentment , for the satisfaction of those who love us , and those unto whom we are obliged : Consider Brother , that Marriage is the happiness or the misery of every one : and therefore be not too rash in your actions . But to wave all these considerations , this only is enough for all : That one had better be a Gally-slave , and be tyed to serve a Tyrant , then marry one that loves him not ; Imagine Brother , What delight can one find in eating , or drinking , lying , or sleeping with his enemy ? It is requisite therefore that you know her mind ; For if she do love another , or cannot love you , I would advise you to marry a grave , rather then Diana . Think well upon all these things ; and after you have seriously considered them , tell me what you think of them , then I will further tell you what I conceive best to be done . Paris hearing Leonide speak with so much consideration and eagerness , did think at first that she had some designe to marry him somwhere else , and therefore desired to divert him from Diana ; But afterwards seriously considering her reasons , and finding much solidity in them , he altered his opinion , and found that all she said proceeded from her affection to him : and therefore he returned her this answer : That it was true , he ought to acquaint Adamas with his intention ; That he did not doubt but to find him a very good Father , as formerly he had upon all other occasions : That as for the conditions of Diana , It was meer folly to dispute upon a thing that was already resolved : and that he could as well live without a soul , as live happily without her ; and that this did answer all those considerations . That as for the approbation of his Parents , he thought none of them did love him better then he did himself , and that therefore he was obliged to satisfie and content himself before any Kindred or Friends . That as for the good Will and Affection of Diana ; It is true indeed , Sister ( said he ) I must ask your counsel upon that point ; for you being a woman as she is , you may better judge of her intention then I , whose passion perhaps has disturbed my judgement . I have several times attempted to know her Will ; and the last time she was at the house of Adamas , when we walked so long together , I complained unto her , that all my services were so ill accepted , and almost thrown away : unto which she returned me an answer full of courtesie and civility : And when I replied , that it was neither courtesie nor civility , but only Love which I looked for from her ; she answered , That she did honour me as much as any man in the world , and loved me as well as any Sister could love a Brother ; and told me ; that this was all she was able to do . But when I reply'd that my designe and hopes was to marry her ; she answered me , that she had Parents who had the disposition of her , and she alwayes referred such things unto their discretions : But Paris ( said she ) if you will know my mind , let me tell you , that , I do not intend to marry , either you or any else ; no nor ever will , I will alwayes love you as a brother , but never as a Husband : upon this , Sister , we were interrupted , and I would not urge her any further , until I had your advice , how to behave my self : I conjure you therefore by the affection you have ever expressed towards me , to assist me : for to think of diverting my affection to her , is meer folly , because death only is able to do it . Brother ( said Leonide and smiled ) you ask my advice in a business , which it seemes you are resolved upon ; but I beleeve your desire is I should tell you , how you should demean your self to win the affection of this Shepherdesse : and truly , since you are in such an extremity as you say you are , I conceive your best course is to obtain leave of her to speak unto her Parents ; for they , doubtlesse considering the advantage which will accrue unto Diana by it , will not be against the proposition : and shee who is very wise , and one that hath alwayes carried her self with abundance of prudence and virtue , she dares not be against their opinion , least she should be thought either wilful or in love with some other , or else tax her discretion : Thus may she before she be aware , engage her self so far , that she cannot handsomly retire . But my opinion is , that your best way is , not to speak unto her untill the very day we depart from hence , to the end , that if you do obtain this leave , she may not know where to find you , in case she have a mind to revoke it again , or at the least not find you before you have made the overture unto some of her Parents . This was the opinion of Leonide , which Paris resolved to follow ; And whilest they were thus discoursing , Adamas and all the Company joyned with them . And because Sylvander was grown very bold , by the discourse which he had heard , as soon as all complements were passed , he addressed himself unto Diana : Mistris , ( said he aloud ) I shall not refuse the judgement of those whom you appointed , so you will but be pleased to do the like : you need not question , ( said Diana ) but I shall consent unto it , since I know my cause to be good , and made choice of my Judges : The difference ( replied Sylvander ) needs not so much arguing , as that betwixt Phillis and me ; and therefore , I beseech you , that without any more delay , the matter may be judged . I shall never be against it ( answered Diana ) since I hope for a decree to passe on my side . For my part , replied Sylvander , I derive all my right and title from the permission which you gave me , which was to continue my behaviour towards you always , as I did during the wager betwixt Phillis , and me : How , replied Diana , did I ever permit you to continue alwayes so ? Good Shepherd , do you take one day , for alwayes ? And yet I permitted you the rest of the day only , which being ended , you was not to make any more use of your fiction . I beseech you Mistris , ( said he ) do you remember how you permitted me to end that day which remained after the judgement , as I had begun it , and to continue my behaviour , as I did before ? It is very true , ( said Diana ) but that day is ended , and I have begun another . You had good reason , fair Shepherdesse , ( said he ) to say that you began another day ; because it is the quality of the Sun to begin and limit days , and you are the Sun of all our Horizon ; and therefore you cannot say , that the day which you granted unto me is ended : For I beseech you , fairest Mistris , as long as the light continues , does not the day continue also ? I confess it , answered Diana ; but you must confess also , that when the Sun is set , and cannot be seen , it is night . I do confesse it , replied Sylvander , and thereupon I have gained what I asked : for my soul and my eyes acknowledging no other Sun , but those glorious rayes of your beauty , and perfection , most certainly as long as I am not deprived of this Light , and of this Sun , it is not night unto me : and since it is not night , have I not good reason to say , that the day which you allowed me was not ended ; but on the contrary that it will last as long as I live , because your beauty , and your merits , will be alwayes in my soul ? Diana a little surprised , or at least seemed so , returned this answer ; I cannot deny , ( said she ) but that when you asked me leave for a day , you might mean such a day as you speak of : but I know that the day which I granted , was only one of our natural days . Fairest Mistris , ( said Sylvander ) things that are ambiguous and doubtful , ought to be interpreted to the advantage of the poor , and him that begs : Liberality and Generosity , are qualities so becoming a Noble soul , as I am confident , O my Judges , that you will not diminish the least of what is the fair Dianas due , Alexis smiled and said , For my part , under the favour of Astrea and Alexis , I must needs condemn Diana , and think Sylvander in the right ; because those who give , ought to restrain and explain their gifts , if they do not intend to give all that is asked : for otherwise it is to be believed , it is in the same intention that he had who receives the benefit . Ah me ! cryed out Diana , I am afraid my cause will go against me : for I know Astrea will accord unto all that Alexis thinks good ; and Phillis will not contradict Astrea . And I said Adamas , do ordain , that if Sylvander do hereafter resent the power of a beauty in good earnest , he shall not complain , neither of Diana nor his Judges , but of himself only , who was the procurer of his own misery , and that the Shepherdess shall not be obliged by his services to pity him . Adamas said this , because he had a design to give Paris unto this Shepherdesse , and seeing that Sylvander was not displeasing unto her , he was afraid the continuation of this courtship should ingage her more . But Sylvander seeming to take no notice of what he said , but kissing the hands of his Judges , he kneeled down before Diana ; Fairest Mistris , said he unto her , if ever any of my actions do contradict that vow , which I make of my faithful and perpetual service , let me immediately be condemned unto the most cruel torture , that ever mortal endured . Diana answered him , very faintly : Remember Shepherd said shee , that you are permitted no farther then to faign and dissemble , and that I shall take all your actions only as fictions and dissimulations . Sylvander had replied , had not Diana , and all the Company , entred into the grove of Hazels , and there met Leonide and Paris , who at the same time were coming to look them : and after they had walked a while , they all went together into the house to dinner , where they found the Table furnished with many delicate varieties , far above the rate of a Country Village . Lerindas , least the Nimph Galathea , should think him long , he made all the hast that possibly he could unto Mount-verdune . And being a good Footman , also infinitely desirous to please his Lady , he made such hast , that he was there again before dinner . Madam , said he unto her , Adamas cannot retard the sacrifice , because the people were already assembled ; but because I told him you were very desirous to see the Shepherdesses of Lignon , he sends you word , that if you stay any time here , he will bring them all hither . I am very sorry , said Galathea , that I cannot shew this sacrifice unto the Generous Damon , that he also might have seen these fair Shepherdesses ; but if Adamas keep his word , we shall see them as conveniently here ; which if we do not , we cannot better imploy our time then in going to their Town . Madam , answered Cleontine , since Adamas has said it , you may be assured he will doo 't : Doubtless he will come before he return to his house , and will be glad that all those fair Shepherdesses should accompany Alexis , when he presents her unto you . But as to Alexis ( said Galathea unto Lerindas ) is she as full of beauty as they report her to be ? For I know thou art a person of judgement , and would be sure to view her : Madam , she is fair , answered he , but in my mind there are three others which are fairer , and please me more ; and since you ask me , I had rather tel you so , then let Leonide have that advantage of me : I am of opinion Madam , that if they were changed for your Nimphs , you would have the fairest women in the world to wait upon you . How Lerindus ? ( said Galathea ) dost thou think them fairer then my Nimphs ? Then your Nimphs Madam ? answered he , Yes , yes , Fairer then all the Nimphs in the world . What Lerindas ? ( said Galathea ) are they Fairer then I am ? Ah Madam , ( answered he , and was a little surprised ) I speak not of you , for you are the Lady and Mistris of all Nimphs ; but I say , that all others must yield unto them in beauty , for they are as much above your Nimphs in beauty , as your Nimphs are above me . You shall see , said Silvia , that Lerindas is faln in love . Love ( answered he with a disdaining look ) Nay , I should never fall in Love , with them , if they were as scornful as you . Galathea then laughed extreamly ; Certainly , said she , Silvia is in the right , Lerindas is assuredly in Love with one of these Shepherdesses : but which of the three does please the best ? Stay a little Madam ( answered he ) I cannot upon a sudden resolve you : The one has more Attracts , The other has more Modesty , The third more Beauty : The first is called Daphnide , the second Diana , the third Astrea . I assure my self replied Galathea , that this Astrea is the fairest , Is she not Lerindas ? Certainly she is , said he , and Diana is more modest , and Daphnide more attractive . To tell you truly , Attracts do much take me , Modesty does much move me , but I love Beauty best of all : And therefore I conclude , that if I be in Love , it must of necessity be with Astrea . Believe it Madam , when you see them , you will say that I am a man of judgement ; and Silara , as disdainful as she is , would be glad to change Beauty with them . Then Galathea turned towards Cleontine , Mother said she unto her I beseech you what does Celidea think of these Shepherdesses ? Madam , answered Cleontine , always when she begins to commend them , she will never almost make an end ▪ so as you will think her in love with them as well as Lerindas : But indeed I never heard her speak of this Daphnide , and if you please , I will call Lerindas to give you more particular satisfaction : And because Galathea was very desirous to know all circumstances concerning these Fair ones , she called for him . But Mother , said she unto Cleontine , I could wish you would send for C●lidea , that we might have a full relation from her . Madam , said Lerindas , and smiled , you will hardly speak with her this night it is so late ; for I left her near the Temple of the Goddess Astrea , where she was to offer a Sacrifice , and Thamires with her : But Madam , she can tell you no more then I can , either concerning their Beauty , or any thing else . If you desire to know who this Daphnide is , I can tell you , she is a stranger , late come amongst them , with one whose name is Alcidon : For though I stayed not long amongst them , yet seeing her so fair , I enquired who she was . Madam ( said Cleontine ) it will not be long before Celidea and Thamires will be here , and then you may be better informed of all passages . Thus did Galathea enquire of these fair Shepherdesses ; and the more she enquired the reason she thought Celadon had to love Astrea , since every one gave her such a high Character above others : And Dinner being done , she went to visit Damon , who stirred not yet out of his chamber , because his loss of blood , and going so far on foot in his Arms , had so wearied and weakned him , that he was constrained to keep out of the Ayr , for fear of a further inconvenience . In the mean time Halladine was come unto him , and never stirred from his Beds feet , but waited upon him with so much care and vigilance , that Galathea did much esteem him for it . It was now the third day since he received his wounds ; and the Nymph who thought her self much obliged unto the valour of this Cavalier , for being wounded in defence of Ladies ; moreover , being her Kinsman , and injured in her own Dominions and presence , she resolved never to leave him until he was perfectly recovered : And to divert him a little , she would have Lorindas relate in his presence , all the passages of his voyage . Thus was the day spent , and when it was night , Celidea and Thamires returned , Galathea would needs see them presently ; as well because she highly esteemed that Shepherdess , as because she desired to know more particularly of those Shepherdesses , whom she had visited . Come wise Shepherdess ( said she unto her ) tell us , I beseech you , the news of your Voyage . Madam , answered she , we have done our duties both unto God and man ; for we have offered a sacrifice of Thanks unto Tautates for the Missetoe of the New Year ; and we have done our duty unto Adamas , in visiting his daughter Alexis : and I assure you , we are all very well satisfied . For be pleased to know Madam , that Alexis is the most fair , most lovely , and most courteous Lady that ever eye beheld ; and has given such contentment to us all , that there is not one of us who does not even adore her : and Adamas has entertain'd us beyond all expression . As for the Sacrifice , the great Tautates has well accepted of it ; for all the victimes were as sound and perfect as we could desire : The Missleto which we saw is so large and great , that we call it another Tree that is fixed unto the Oak , so as our Druides have no reason to spare either us or our cattel this year in our Sacrifices . But besides this , we have also been highly delighted with the Loves of Hylas who is the most pleasant humored Shepherd that ever was ; that no diversion could equal it : Also we heard the judgement of Diana upon the controversie between Sylvander and Phillis ; And the presence of Daphnide and Alcidon was no small grace unto all the Assembly . Who is that Hylas of whom you speak , said Galathea ? He is a young man , answered Celidea , who falls in love with all the Shepherdesses he meets , and maintains , that it is not inconstancy , with such pleasant arguments and quirks , as it is impossible to hear him and be sad : For Madam , he is not above twenty , or one and twenty years of age , and he reckoned up above twenty with whom he had been in love , and most of them present ; The last he quitted was the fair and wise Alexis ; and God knows for whom : I assure you Madam it is not for a fairer , for he has made choise of Stella , one that is old enough , and not comparable to the fair Druide in point of Beauty . But I beseech you , said Galathea , Does the daughter of Adamas suffer him to serve her , and before the eyes of every one ? Yes Madam , answered Celidea , but I assure you , without any scandal ; and if you saw her , you would say as much : There is not the daughter of any Druide whom he does not Court. Nay Madam , I am confident that if he had the honour to see you , neither you , nor any of your Nymphs would escape his Courtship ; for he would express his mind at the very first . But what is the judgement of Diana , replied Galathea . Madam , answered the Shepherdess , It hapned upon a time that Phillis and Sylvander were in a hot dispute which of them had most merits to make themselves loved : For Sylvander , although he be as well a qualified Shepherd , as any in all the Country , yet did he never love any particularly , nor was loved : And because Phillis did upbraid him that reason was his want of courage and merit , and Sylvander said as much by her , they were both of them condemned by the company to Court Diana , and at three months end , she was to judge which of them won the wager . Doubtless , said Damon , Diana would adjudge it on the womans side . Her judgement , answered Celidea , is somthing doubtful : She adjudged Phillis to be more amiable then Sylvander , and that Sylvander knew better how to make himself loved then Phillis did . Certainly ( said Damon ) Diana is a very discreet and wise Shepherdess ; for I see she had a mind to content both ; and she has done it with much discretion . But Madam , continued he , and turned towards Galathea , you have not yet asked her who that Daphnide is ? I heard Lerindas say , she was one of the fairest of all the Shepherdesses , and I would gladly know who she and Alcidon is , for some respects which afterwards I shall tell you . Then Thamires began to speak ; Sir , said he unto Damon , Lerindas was in the right to say she was fair , for indeed she is so ; but he was in the wrong in saying she was a Shepherdess ; for she is not so , but only to disguise her self , does wear the habit of a Shepherdess : We understood by Hylas that Daphnide is one of the greatest Ladies in the Province of the Romans , and Alcidon the greatest Favourite of King Euriche , and that they came into this Country out of curiosity to see the Fountain of Loves Verity . It is enough ( said Damon ) and then turning towards Galathea , Madam , said he unto her , you must by all means see these two persons , and be acquainted with them , for Daphnide is one of the fairest of all the Gallo-Ligurians , and was highly loved by King Guricke , so as had he lived , she had been his Queen : As for Alcidon , I shall commend him unto you , Madam , for the most accomplished Cavalier in the Court of Thorismond ; and I saw him so caressed and loved by that King , as he could not give demonstrations enough of his good will towards him . I could relate many things worthy of knowledge , but since he is so near you , it is better you know them from his mouth then from mine . Damon then began to whisper with the Nymph , which caused Thamires and Celidea to remove a little further distant , But Madam ( said Damon unto her ) Is the face of this Shepherdess thus spoiled with cutting ? She seems to be very wise and discreet , how came this misfortune to pass ? These cuts in her face , answered Galathea , are the most glorious marks that ever woman wore : thereupon she related the whole story , and how happily her designe prospered since the fond affection of Calidon was extinguished , and the perfect Love of Thamires augmented by it , so as never was any more tenderly loved then she is now in her deformity . Damon admired the resolution of this young woman , especially in a Shepherdess , because such generosity is seldom but amongst higher and more noble spirits . You are mistaken , Sir , said the Nymph , The Shepherds of this Country are not Shepherds of necessity , nor constrained to keep their flocks , for a livelyhood , but have made choice of this kind of life , purposely to enjoy more tranquillity , and live at ease : for the truth is , they are of kin and allied unto the greatest Nobility in all our Dominions . Madam , answered Damon , although the scars in this womans face , were made with the point of a Diamond , yet I do know one that can most certainly cure them , provided she have so so much courage , as to do what is requisite thereto : As for her courage , replied Galathea , you need not doubt so much as her will. How ? ( replied he and was amased ) has she no will to become fair ? Truly , I believe , she is the only woman in the world who is of that opinion . Call her , said Galathea , and you shall see what she will say . Upon which he calling her by her name ; she came to know what Galathea would be pleased to command her . Celidea , said the Nimph , here is a Cavalier who pittying the mis-fortune of your face , and inquiring how it came to pass , does say that most certainly he can get you cured , and make you as fair as ever you were , if you please . Shepherdesse , said Damon , It is most undoubtedly true , for when I was in Africa , one of Eudoxes women was wounded in her face with a Diamond , and so deep that the bone in her cheek did almost appear ; yet there was a skilful Chirurgion , who wetting a little stick with her blood , did dresse the stick with a remedy , called the Sympathy Salve , and so cured her against the opinion of all the world . And because I thought this cure to be very rare ; I was so full of curiosity , as to ask some of the Salve ; but he answered me , that it was a thing which he could not give unto any , because he was obliged to it by oath : but that whensoever I had any need , if I would but sent unto him a little piece of wood , bloodyed in the wound , he would presently work the cure , though he were a thousand miles distant , if I would only keep the wound clean : Therefore Shepherdess , if you would be cured , you need only but scratch the wound , so as blood may run a little , and you shall see you will recover your former beauty . Sir , answered Celidea , your kindness , and the care you have of my face , obliges me very much unto you for it : but give me leave to tell you , that this beauty , which you are pleased to speak of , is at this time a thing so indifferent unto me , as if I could recover it again by going to the door , I should hardly stir a foot that way , if there was any other way out of the house . When I call to memory , what abundance of trouble , and importunity , it caused me , I assure you Sir , I would rather go out at the window then that way , or have any correspondency with it again . Surely , said Damon , all women have a particular desire to be fair , or at the least not to be deformed . Those who are so eager after beauty , replied Celidea , perhaps have some designs to procure the Love of some whose amity they desire . But for my part , I do protest unto you Sir , that I desire to be fair only in the eyes of Thamires , and if I would , make my self invisible to any else . Me thinks yet , replied Damon , you should desire that Thamires should see you fair . It is very true , replied she , but I believe these scars in my face do seem as fair unto him , as all beauty , or delicacy of Features can be since they came unto me only for his sake . This consideration , replied the Nimph , may make him have a great opinion of your affection , goodness , and virtue ; but perhaps he desires you were fair , as well as virtuous . For my part , Sir , replied Celidea , I am so very well contented , and satisfied , with being as I am , that I think I should offend Tautates , should I desire to be better : yet if Thamires do desire to have it so , I am most ready to do whatsoever is his pleasure . Dearest , said Thamires , were you never so fair , most certainly I could not Love you better then I do , as you are : But I must needs confesse , that if I thought it were possible to restore you unto your former beauty , I would spare no paines , or cost , to procure it ; for I am obliged unto it , and should think my self most ungreatfull , if I did not : and therefore Sir , said he to Damon , if you know of any remedy , I beseech you , acquaint me with it , and I shall think my self eternally obliged unto you for it . Most certainly , said Damon , she will be cured , and without much pain ; for I have seen the experience of it . A little stick must be wet in the blood of the wounds , and carried unto the place which I shall direct very carefully ; you will not be above twelve or fifteen daies in going , and I will write unto a Chirurgion , who questionless will presently work the cure : Now did Celidea hate the very thought of this beauty since , for the gaining of it , she was to be so long deprived of her dearest Thamires : Oh Heavens ! said she , with teares in her eyes , did I take so much paines to deprive my self of this beauty , to buy it now again at so dear a rate ? Ah Thamires ! content your self with your Celidea as she is ; and do not run your self into so much hazard of losing her for ever . For if you go so far into a strange Country from her , grief perhaps may bring her to her grave , before your return , because she is not able to be so long absent from you . Hast thou not told me , a hundred times Thamires , that thou couldst live with me as I am , the happiest Shepherd in the World ? And what , dear Thamires , needs more ? Wouldst thou be better then happy ? No , no , the joy of my life , enjoy that happiness which Heaven has given thee , and strive for no more then thou art like to obtain ; content thy self with what the Gods have thought good for thee to be contented with : If it be for my sake , dearest Thamires , you desire this beauty , believe it , that your absence is so odious to me , as I had rather die then be deprived of you one week ; the journey I perceive is so long , so full of danger , that I cannot consent unto it : you are to go amongst the Barbarians , perhaps he unto whom you go , is dead : who knows whether his receipt be proper to cure me ? Perhaps it has his right upon another , but I am confident the wound which this Cavalier speaks of , was made by some piece of glasse , or some other counterfeit stone , and not with a right Diamond : the wound he speaks of was dressed , and the receipt applied unto it , as soon as it was made , but mine is old , and out of all hopes to be helped . But suppose it possible , I may recover this so much despised beauty , by the torments which you will put me unto , and which at best is but doubtful : yet Thamires , since I do not value it , and since it is only to procure your self a little more contentment ; will you buy that contentment at a price which is so dear unto me ? In the first place , you must carry my blood , but alas ! the blood is nothing ; I would give it all to keep you with me : but Oh? how many tears will your absence cause ? What sighs ? What sorrows ? What mortal displeasures shall I have in this sad separation ? Oh Thamires ! didst thou know how thou wilt torment thy Celidea by it ? I cannot think , that for such a fading thing as this beauty , thou would be so long from her . When all is done , Thamires , when after a long and wearisome journey , ful of dangers , thou hast brought back with thee this beauty , what will it avail thee Shepherd , if a Feaver , or sickness , or sorrow , or the happiness of a child bearing , should take it away again ? But admit , it do escape all ●●ese has not time wings ? Will not age creep on a pace , and ravish away this fading flower , almost as soon as thou art returned ? Celidea tears did so accompany her words , that Damon was moved unto much compassion : Wise and discreet Shepherdess ( said he ) your virtue makes you admirable unto all those who know you , and obliges every one to serve you , not only upon this occasion , but in all other . I must confesse you have reason to desire the presence of Thamires ; but me thinks you might well dispence with him upon such an occasion ; yet to satisfie you both , I will promise to bring this Chirurgion hither ere it be long , and he shall cure your face without parting you from your dearly beloved Shepherd . Oh Sir ! said Celidon , if you will do this favour for a poor Shepherdess , the great Tautates will reward you , for I shall never be able ; but I will pray for your happiness as long as I live . Damon admired the virtue and affection of this Shepherdesse , assured her , that Thamires should not be put unto the trouble of parting from her : And it being late , the Nimph retired with a resolution to offer her sacrifice the next morning , and the day after to see these Shepherdesses : conceiving that Damon would be in a condition to stir abroad , and by his means , she would try if she could bring back Daphnide and Alcidon with her , that she might do them all the honour their merits deserved ; and having made her design known unto Damon , he prepared himself , with an extream desire to know what his Fortune would be : The morning being come , and all things ready for the sacrifice , Cleontine put upon her head a Chaplet of Flowers , girded her self about with Vervine , took a branch of Missleto in her hand , caused the fire to be kindled , and after the white Buls were sacrificed , she sprinkled her self with some of the blood , afterwards she sprinkled some upon the Nimph , and then upon Damon : Then throwing the Savine , the Missleto , and the Vervine into the Fire , she ran to the Vault of Bellinus , and touching the Lock with the Branch of Missleto , the door flew open with a great noise , and she leaning her self as far into the Cave as she could , she received the Wind which with a kind of murmuring voice came out of the Cave : Then , as if inspired with Enthusiastique Rapture , she ran unto the place where the Sacrifice was offered , which was in a little Grove near the Temple , according to the ancient Custome ; There she found the Nymph and the Cavalier upon their knees , expecting the answer of Bellinus . Then laying one hand upon the Altar , and holding the branch of Missleto in the other , with staring eyes , disordered hair , and trembling hands and head , she uttered a voice far different from what it was wont to be , in these words . The Oracle . GO Nymph , and know , that thou shalt find Ere long , the Errour of thy mind : But still beware , Incensed Love Should Fury turn ; and worser prove . And thou , O perfect Lover , when Thou hear'st a Diamond speak ; Oh then , From Death to Life thou shalt return , By help of him whom thou didst scorn . The Nymph and the Cavalier having received this Oracle , they studied a long while upon it ; but it being impossible for them to understand it perfectly , one of the ancient Priests who was present , and who was accustomed to interpret such ambiguous answers , he came unto the Nymph , said this unto her . Oracles , which are the words of the great Gods , are ordinarily rendred very obscure ; because future things ought to be concealed from Humanes : For did we know the hour of our death , we should not relish the sweets of life , but live as if we were going to our graves . Great Tautates , who ●ves us as his children , does advertise us of future accidents but darkly , and will not let us know more then is fitting for us to know , that we may have a dependency upon him . The great Tautates does foretel you , that ere long you shall see your errour , and your sin ; and this in words so clear , that nothing can be more manifest : Also to shew , that he does love you , lest you should be surprized by the evil which ●e foresees is to fall upon you , he does advertise you of it betimes , to the end you may prudently prevent it , or patiently receive it : Furthermore , I must needs tell you , That by the corrupt Intralls , and blood of all the Sacrifices which we have offered , we expect some strange accident ready to fall upon our heads : For the Victims do fall all upon the left side , and when they did fall , did beat themselves extreamly upon the ground , and died very impatiently ; their blood would hardly come out , and was defective both in quality and quantity : and as for their Intralls , their Hearts and their Livers were rotten . To be brief , we see so many apparent signes from heaven , that it is manifest unless we do appease the great Tautates by humble and fervent Prayers , we must expect some heavie judgements ready to fall upon us . As for the Oracle which is rendred unto you , O valiant Cavalier , you may expect great contentment from it , for it speaks good unto you : In being called from death to life , is to be understood your coming out of some eminent danger ; Death signifies some deep displeasure out of which you are ere long to be released by the assistance of him whom you scorn and hate : And therefore Madam , and you generous Cavalier , it is your parts to render thanks unto Bellinus , for the favour he hath done you both , to the end your gratitude may oblige him to continue his goodness still unto you . Thus spake the Priest : And both the Nymph and the Cavalier upon their knees seemed to be very devout towards heaven , by many actions of thanks : Afterwards retired to their Lodgings , with intention to go the next day unto the Temple of the good Goddess ; and afterwards in their return to see the Shepherdess of Lignon , with Daphnide and Alcidon , though Damon's intention was to make himself as little known unto them as he could , intending to stay amongst them a few days , and afterwards , if he found no remedy against his displeasures , to go so far away , that he should not hear either Aquitain , or any he knew spoken of . Being set down at the Table therefore , with this resolution , and Dinner being almost done , the Nymph saw enter into the Room a Cavalier from Amasis , who was in great favour and confidence with her . This Cavalier ( after all due reverence ) came unto her , and told her in her ear , That he had great matters to impart unto her from Amasis , but the discourse of it would be long , and fit to be kept in secret , and therefore he would speak no more of it , until she commanded him to wait upon her in private . The Nymph hearing this , and seeing his face in a kind of confusion , she began to think upon what the Priest told her concerning the defects in the Victims : And not being able to think upon any greater misfortune then the loss of her Mother , she asked him aloud how Amasis did ? Madam , answered he , thanks be to heaven she is in good health , and does passionately desire to see you , thinking every hour an age you are absent from her . We will wait upon her presently , said Galathea , since Damon is in a condition to ride ; for it was not reasonable to leave him in a sick condition , since he received his wounds by defending us against the injuries of Argenteus . Upon this she retired presently into her chamber , and caused the Cavalier to be called . Has my Mother ( said the Nymph unto him , ) received any News from the Army of the Francks ? And does she hear how Clidemant does ? Madam ( answered the Cavalier ) she did receive some news this morning , which is not very good , but she desires to communicate it her self unto you , and would have you make all the haste you can unto her : She commanded me to let you understand , that the Francks have been in great Tumult upon King Childerick ; who was forced to retire into Thurin ; I am afraid that this was not without great bloodshed , and you know Clidemant , Lindamore , and Gayamant were always with him , I beseech God no misfortune have befaln them . I can assure you of one thing , Madam , That Amasis your Mother is very sad , and much troubled , and extreamly desires to speak with you . Friend , said Galathea , your discourse does much amaze me , and I wish either that I knew not so much , or that I knew more : I must before I send you away , talk a little with the sage Cleontine , and with Damon , who is a person which may be very serviceable unto us in such accidents as may happen ; and causing them to be both called , she acquainted them how Amasis had sent for her : And because she knew not whether she should return presently , or first go unto Bonlieu , to offer some prayers there , as the Oracle did wish her , she asked the opinion of the old Cleontine ; who answered her thus : I conceive Madam , that in all our affairs we should have recourse unto Tautates , and you especially , since by the relation of the Priest , you are menaced with some great misfortune ; and to divert it , the best remedy is to have recourse unto him , from whom all proceeds , and to beseech him he would with hold his chastning hand . And therefore my opinion is , your best course is to go unto the good Goddess , offer your sacrifice unto her , and the same day go into Marcelles . Damon was of the same opinion . You hear ( said Galathea unto the Cavalier which Amasis sent ) what the opinion of Cleontine and Damon is ; Assure Amasis , that to morrow I will wait upon her , and in the mean time , will pray unto the great Tautates , for a blessing upon us all . Thus the Cavalier went away , leaving Galathea in such a perplexity , as she had no mind to see the fair Shepherdesses , or Daphnide and Alcidon , but resolved to depart the next morning betimes : which being come , Damon armed himself according to his custome ; and having put Galathea and her Nymphs into their Coaches , he mounted a Horse which the Nymph gave unto him , and which was one of Clidemants her Brothers . This Cavalier appeared so gallant in the eyes of Galathea , that he put her in mind of the generous Lindamore ; and passing from one thought unto another , she imagined that the news perhaps that Amasis would tell her , was of that Cavaliers death ; and then she plotted how to get Polimas to go in his room , as well to pack him further from her , and be rid of his importunity , as in hopes that Amasis would cast her eyes upon Damon , in case Lindamore was dead : and yet remembring his actions and glory he had gotten in this voyage , together with the affection he had born unto her , she could not chuse but lament the losse of him ; and in case he was not dead , and that she could be convinced of the imposture of Clemanthis , then to have some advantagious thoughts of him . These thoughts entertained her a great part of the way to Bonlieu : But passing over the river of Lignon , she began to think upon Daphnide , Alcidon , and all those Shepherdesses whom she intended to see : but being unwilling that this stranger Lady should go away , and shee not see her , she sent unto the sage Adamas , to desire him he would come to her unto Bonlieu , and in case she was gone before he came , to follow her unto Marsellis , and that he would infinitely oblige her , if he would bring Daphnide and Alcidon with him : Afterwards , she arrived at the Temple of the good Goddess , where the venerable Chrisante received them with all honour and civility ; and because the Nymph acquainted her with her hast unto Marselles , Chrisante caused all possible hast to be made with the sacrifice , telling her that the Victimes which was offered for the publique and the happy voyage of Clidamant , were found so defective , as it was evident some great disaster was towards . But in the mean time Sylvander , who had obtained that permission which he desired , he was so intent and busie in it , as he had forgotten to tell Madonthe and Thersander , that there was a Cavalier in quest of them , with many terrible menaces and threats ; and had he not accidentally met them one morning , as they were walking to take the ayr , certainly it had been long before they had been acquainted with it ; for he was so much taken up with his passion , as he had no room in his soul for any other thought : But meeting them so opportunely , he acquainted them with all that Paris told him , and the danger which they had incurred , if they had met with that Barbarous Man , who sought for them with so much desire of revenge . Madonthe did thank him for the intelligence ; and having long debated amongst themselves , who it should be , they could not imagine it could be Damon , because he was dead in their belief : but rather that it was some of Madonthis kindred , who not being able to suffer her flight away with Thersander , did seek to he revenged upon him . Sylvander , who alwayes carried much good will unto Madonthe , both because of her resemblance unto Diana , and because she was very vertuous and modest , seeing her shed abundance of tears , he had much compassion of her , and asked her the cause of them . Oh Shepherd ! said she unto him , have I not great reason to lament my miserable Fortune , which thus cruelly torments me ? Was it not enough , and too much , to persecute me in my own Country , and amongst my friends , but I must be also tormented here , where I hoped to find rest and tranquility . O Heavens ! O Gods ! What crime have I committed lately , that after I had forsaken my Country , my estate , and all my acquaintance , I should be pursued stil , & find no hopes of any rest , but in my Grave . Upon these words , her tears did flow in such abundance , as she was constrained unto silence , and to have recourse unto her handkerchief . Sylvander who was moved when she began her tears , was moved much more at her continuance of them , and offered to guard and defend her from all injuries this stranger could do her , by the assistance of his friends , if she would stay in the Country . As ill luck was , Laonice meeting them at the same time , and being very familiar with Madonthe , she advised her to retire into her own Country , where she might live more quietly , and not to refuse the assistance of Sylvander to accompany her , at the least as far as Forrests reached . Madonthe fearing to receive some burt for this stranger , she resolved to be gone , and accept of Sylvanders offer , to guard her with his friends : But Thersander was much against it , and disswaded her ; so as she thanked Sylvander for his good will , and would not permit him to go any farther then the place where this stranger was seen : Then presently at the same hour , after she had taken leave of some Shepherdesses , which she met with by chance , she desired Laonice to excuse her unto the rest , she set forward with a resolution as soon as she came into Aquitane , to admit her self amongst the Vestals , or the Drui●es daughters , and forsake the world and all its adventures . In the mean time Alexis lived freely with the fair Astrea , and made use of all the Priviledges , which the daughter of Adamas could have , and had been two dayes in her own Town amongst the Shepherdesses and Shepherds , and was never out of Astreas sight but when she was in bed ; for all the day they talked together , and were all the night in a chamber , where their beds were not far distant : and the impatient Love of Alexis not permitting her to sleep ; she arose the second morning to contemplate upon the beauty of her fair Shepherdess , before it was perfect light , and put on Astreas Gown in stead of her own ; and she took such extream delight to be in that Gown , which covered the body of her dearest Saint , that she took the rest of Astreas Clothes , and trimmed her self compleatly in the habit of a Shepherdess , so as any one would have taken her for one : and though Astreas Gown was a little too strait for her , yet it was not so unsit , but it might well deceive the eye of any that was not too strict an observer : being thus decked , she went unto the bed where Astrea was asleep , and kneeling down , she began to adore , and contemplate upon her beauty as she slept . And though Alexis uttered many raptures in a loud voice , yet none of the three awaked : Alexis still looked upon Astrea , and the more she looked , the more she Loved : And being transported with her affection , she went neer her to steal an amorous kisse , but presently checked her self , out of her respect . But still having a longing desire unto it , she uttered some verses in a lone voice , upon this subject ; That her Mistris slept , and she durst not kiss her ; and perhaps she had grown a little more couragious , if Leonide by fortune had not waked , and perhaps again Alexis was so loud in her expression , as she was the cause of it . As soon as she opened her eyes , she took her for Phillis , and bidding her good morrow , asked her , why she was so early : Alexis smiled , and returning no answer , covered her face with her hand , purposely to keep her the longer in her mistake : Astrea and Diana waking at the same time , they were both deceived as well as Leonide , both of them saluted her , and asked the same question which the Nimph did , Alexis seeing all thus mistaken , she grew more confident then when they were asleep , and going unto Astrea , kissed her cheek , & bad her good morrow . Astrea hearing a voice unlike unto Phillis , pulled back her cheek , and looking a little better upon her , she knew her . Am I mistaken , said Astrea , or do I see Alexis in the habit of a Shepherdess ? Upon this , Leonide and Diana , looking also better upon her , they knewher to be Alexis indeed . Astrea then , raised her self up a little in her bed , and taking Alexis in her arms , kissed her , with abundance of joy , to see her in her clothes . Give me leave , new Shepherdess , said Astrea , to kiss you ; and give me leave also to tell you most truly , That Forrests never saw so Fair a Shepherdess . Then all three looking upon her with admiration , they were all ravished to see her so Fair in that unaccustomed habit : Alexis all this while , said nothing ; but at last , when she saw that she was known , Sister , said she unto the Nymph , do you not think , that these clothes have not changed for the worse ? I do think ( answered the Nymph ) that you are a Fairer Shepherdess then a Druide ; and that if Hylas saw you , he would presently lay by a new stock of Love , to spend in your service . And I think , said Astrea , that these clothes , could they be sensible of it , would be infinitely happy , in being worn by the Fairest that ever lived . But ( said Diana , and interrupted ) it were pity to put this Fair Druide unto so much paines as to undresse her self , and therefore it would be better , if Astrea took those of Alexis , and wear them all the day : I am confident it would be an excellent mask unto Adamas , and he would certainly take the one for the other : Truly , said Leonide , I dare venture a wager , that most of those who see them , mistake them ; especially if my sisters clothes were as fit for Astrea , as Astreas are for her . Alexis , thinking it an happiness to be in those clothes , which used to cover the body of her Fairest Mistris , had a great desire to wear them all the day . Astrea who did passionately Love this Druide , had also a most extream desire to wear the clothes of Alexis ; and yet , neither of them , durst publish their desires . And because Diana was very earnest with them to have it so . But sister , said Alexis unto Leonide , what will my Father say when he sees me in such a disguise ? What will he say ? answered Leonide ; he will laugh , and be very glad to see you in such a merry humour : he knows that nothing is more prejudicial to your health then melancholy and sadnesse : and thinks nothing more conducible to your health , then jollity , and mirth . Could I believe , replied Alexis , that I should delude the eyes of those who shall see me this day , as well as I was deluded in the choice of my clothes , I should be glad : For though there was much difference between our clothes , yet I took Astreas for my own , and yet I see you mistook me : Believe it , said Astrea , one would believe , you took much paines in dressing your self , for it is impossible you should be better dressed ; and as for me , I will take some other clothes , to make it the more believed that you are a new come Shepherdess , No , no , ( said Diana ) you must needs take the Druides clothes : otherwise , what will they think is become of her ? We will say , answered Leonide , that my sister is not well , upon condition Astrea will promise to take her clothes to morrow , that we may see whether she will be as fine a Druide , as my sister is a Shepherdess . I shall do as you desire , said Astrea , but I believe her Gown will be too big for me . As much , said Alexis , as yours is too little for me ; but both may be easily helped . Since Madam it is your pleasure to have it so , said Astrea , I shall be the Druide to morrow : but I am confident , that if Hylas saw this new come Shepherdesse to day , he would burn all his Artieles of Agreement with Stella , and add this Fair Stranger unto the great number of his Mistrisses : I am sure , said Alexis , that neither he nor any else can see you , but both he and all must needs Love you . And because now it began to grow late , and full time for these Fair Ones to rise ; Astrea was constrained to rise out of the bed in her smock , to fetch another Gown , and other Linnen , which were in a Trunk at the other end of the Chamber ; and thinking none in the room but Women , she arose very confidently , and carelesly . The first thing the disguised Druide saw , was her bare Foot , and Leg ; and half her Thigh : The delicacy , and whiteness of her Feet , the handsome proportion of her Leg , the plumpness of her Thygh , and the beauty of her Neck , could not be equalled by any things , but themselves : And Alexis stood in such a posture of amazement as she looked upon her , as invited Astrea , to take her in her arms and kiss her : The embraces of Alexis might well have raised a suspicion , that they were a little more affectionate and close , then such as women use : And Astrea was as zealous in her imbraces , as Alexis was , and perhaps received them , not as the kisses of an Alexis , but as the living resemblance of Celadon . Leonide observing these amorous kisses and caresses , and growing a little jealous , she said unto the Druide : Take heed , new Shepherdess , lest holding Astrea so long in your arms , you cause her to take cold . No , no , answered Astrea ; I cannot take any harm in being so neer Alexis , I should be very sorry Fairest ( said the Druide ) to be the cause of any inconveniency to you , but I hope my sister speaks only out of envy : then Alexis took Astrea in her arms from off the ground , and carried her to the Trunk , unto which she was going ; and there setting her down , kissing sometimes her Eyes , sometimes her Mouth , and sometimes her Neck : And Astrea , thinking her a Woman , did freely permit it ; and was so extreamly contented to be thus carressed by one so much resemblant unto Celadon , as she payed back her kisses unto Alexis with double interest . None can expresse the fulness of this disguised Druides joy , unlesse some that have been ravished by the like accident . But it may easily be imagined , that Alexis was very neer making her self known who she was , although she knew that all her happiness would be blasted , if she were discovered ; and perhaps had discovered all , had not Phillis in the height of their carresses knocked at the door : And therefore , Astrea fearing it should be some body else , ran presently to bed , and looked through the Curtaines who it was which entred . Alexis , vexed at the heart to be thus interrupted , she went to the door , and asking who was there , did open it unto Phillis , so much against her mind , that she looked not pleasantly all the day . When Astrea saw it was her Companion Phillis , she bad her good morrow , and looked about for Alexis : and when she saw that she was not in the Chamber , she thought that she was gone to walk , as formerly she had done ; Phillis also enquired for her , and they answered that she was not very well , and was gone into another Chamber , but would return presently . Phillis did easily believe them , especially seeing her clothes upon the table . But when they were all drest , and ready to go out ; I beseech you , said Phillis , let us see Alexis before we go : No , no , answered Leonide , she desired to be alone , but we will return after our walk , and see how she does : So taking Phillis by the hand , she carried her out . In the mean time , the new come Shepherdess being walked into the Hazle Grove , where she thought to be most private , and might best entertain her own thoughts , in contemplation of those beauties which she had seen , and of those favours which she had received , or rather under a borrowed notion , had stoln . But the day being now well on , and most Shepherds retired with their Flocks under the shade , she heard many Shepherds singing under shady trees , and expecting the coming of their Shepherdesses : Amongst the rest Calidon , who was up that morning betimes , and was come over the River of Lignon in hopes to see Astrea , and to try his Fortune before he spoke any farther unto Phocion ; And he meeting Hylas by the way , they came together unto this place , where both of them began of sing : And Calidon , thinking upon Astreas cruel answer , began to chant his complaints againsts her cruelty , in a doleful tune . Alexis not being accustomed to the voice of Calidon , although she heard him sing , and understood his words , yet shew knew him not ; but she knew Hylas , and heard him say : Is it possible Calidon , that Astrea should use you thus ? Alas Hylas ! answered he , it is but too true , and I wish I were able to use your receipt against such cruelties : The Druide heard no more of their discourse , for being desirous to pass unknown , she left them ; yet Hylas continued thus : Believe it Calidon , there is one Shepherd , who is to be blamed for all the miseries that befal all the Shepherds of this Country in this kind ; Sylvander is he , I mean , for he having a very subtile wit , does insinuate himself so in the good opinion of the Shepherds , as by his false and sophistical arguments he perswades them , That a Lover is a man lost in point of reputation , if when he is ill entertained , he change his affection , as if a man were a Rock , immoveable , and able to abide all the angry bl●sts and storms of a raging Sea : so as a Shepherd becomes so much enslaved , as in spite of all injuries , he cannot discontinue his service and good will , but he must presently be branded with inconstancy ; and thus all become subjects unto the Tyrany of Women : whereas if these maximes were not , they would not delight so much in seeing their servants to languish , but would add every day fresh favours , in hopes to keep us from changing . Unto all this Calidon answered thus ; you are much mistaken Hylas , if you think Sylvander to be the first Author of these opinions : The Shepherds of this Country have for many ages observed the same Laws ; and though custome did not oblige us unto it , yet the beauty of our Shepherdesses would constraine us : For is it possible to Love them once , and not alwayes ? I see , replied Hylas , that now you do Love Astrea , and therefore one must not argue the matter with you , according to the rules of reason : But I hope to see you as far from this affection , as you are from that of Celidea . Several reasons , answered Calidon , did divert me from her you last named , and many more do oblige me never to cease loving the other , unless I cease to live ; for besides the accident , which took away the beauty of Celidea , and which was the first cause of my affection , I was obliged to restore her unto Thamires , in point of honour ; but setting this and all other considerations aside , having submitted my self by oath unto arbitration , doubtlesse I should have drawn upon me , both the anger of Heaven , and hatred of men , if I had not been obedient unto it . On the other side , all things do induce , and invite me , never to change my affection unto Astrea ; for in the first place , her beauty is such as cannot be equalled . She is so much the prouder for that , said Hylas : No matter , answered Calidon , a little pride in a Woman makes her the more amiable . Yes , said Hylas , so she be proud unto others , and not unto us : but is not beauty very subject unto the injury and blasts of time ? Oh Hylas ! answered Calidon , when age has blasted the beauty of Astrea , the same age will make Calidon not much care for beauty : moreover , Parents who have the government of her , and those who have the power over me , do allow of this affection . The contentment of Parents , replied Hylas , is often a cause that Women will not Love those who otherwise are not displeasing unto them ; as well because , they cannot abide Parents should be courted more then themselves , as because constraint is odious unto them : For Love never comes by constraint , nor the opinion of others ; but only by the will of those who love . But Astrea is so wise ( replied Calidon ) that she will be conformable unto the opinion of her friends . May be not ( replied Hylas ) Astrea is able to build upon her own resolution . I should easily believe it ( said Calidon ) did I not see that she is disengaged , and free from loving any : and as yet I have not done her service sufficient to engage her : so as should she be easily won , she would not be so estimable . Oh Calidon ( said Hylas ) Do you think long service will make her love ? Alas , alas poor Shepherd , I pity you , if you be of that opinion ; you had need to make provision of Spectacles to see her Beauty withal at that time ; for when it comes , I believe you will not be able to see without them . Did you never hear how Celadon loved her ? Yes ( replied Calidon ) but he being dead , that makes nothing against me : Nothing against you ! said Hylas , Yes , yes perhaps more then you imagine : For why else , according to Sylvanders doctrine , should she preserve the memory of him so freshly , as Tyrcis does of his dead Cleon ? But this is not that I would say : Do you know how long this Celadon Courted her ? Some four or five years ( answered Calidon . ) Well friend , answered Hylas , Do you not think a pair of Spectacles will do very well at five years end ? I do not think ( said Calidon ) that so long a time is requisite to win her ; but though it be , yet I should not be reduc'd unto any such necessity as you speak of . Shepherd , shepherd , replied Hylas , you may flatter your self as long as you please , but you may consider , that nothing is more certain then experience , and what you have formerly seen come to pass . Consider if you be wise , that it may come to pass again : You say she is not engaged in her affection unto any : Why , this is it Friend which makes me think worse of your business ; for those women which will love any , may be drawn and won to love us ; but these insensible Creatures are such things as do not so much as know what and whom is to be loved . Calidon began to boggle at the reasons which Hylas urged , and thought them very strong . I assure you Hylas ( said he ) I stand in need of all these consolations which you give me , I think my self happy in meeting with you . If you would have me flatter you ( said Hylas ) I could speak in another dialect , but if your judgement be sound , you will see I speak like a friend : If you desire to find comfort in your misery , you must use the like remedies which I alwaies did in the like cases ; which if you do , I will warrant you from taking any harm from such a disease as this . But let me tell you ( answered Calidon ) that if you mean , quitting Astrea , or loving any other , I had rather lose my eyes then look upon any other Beauty then hers ; and lose this heart which gives me life , then ever love any other Shepherdess then Astrea . Upon this , being a little angry with Hylas , he would have gone away from him : But Hylas held him , and smiling , said unto him . Nay ( said he ) if you be upon that lock , and desire so much to see Astrea , you may go into the Grove of Hazles : For I saw her there alone , but would not tell you , because I feared you would but lose all your labour : For a woman is somtimes like unto death , which comes upon us before we be aware , and least think upon it . Hylas ( said Calidon ) It was not friendly done , to keep me so long from my happiness in being with her . Nay , nay , said Hylas , take heed you come not soon enough to receive a course entertainment . Calidon having not so much patience as to stay so long to reply , he went as fast as he could to the place which Hylas named , thinking it the most happy opportunity that possibly could be , to find her in a place where none would interrupt their discourse . Hylas thought he had told him right ; for seeing Alexis only behind in the habit of Astrea , he was mistaken . In the mean time the Druide being desirous to enjoy her own sweet Imaginations of that Vision which she had lately seen . she went a great pace unto the wood , where the solitude of the place , and the fresh memory of those Favours she had received , did represent before the eyes of her fancy , the Beauties and sweet Kisses of Astrea in such lively apprehensions , that folding her Arms , and lifting her eyes up to heaven : Oh good Gods , said she , that Alexis could be happy without Celadon ; or that Celadon could be happy without Alexis : Were I really Alexis , and not Celadon , how happy should I be in Astreas favours ? And oh how much more happy should I be , if being Celadon , she did not do me these Favours as being Alexis ! Was ever Lover so happy and unhappy both , as I am ? Happy in being caressed by the Fairest and most Lovely Shepherdess in the world ; and unhappy , in that all these favours would most certainly be turned into Torments , were I not shrouded under the vail of Alexis . Here stopping a little , and afterwards beginning again ; But Celadon ( said he ) how long must this disguise last ? What end dost thou aim at in this thy designe ? Dost thou think thou canst delude always ? Why ( foolish Lover ! ) dost thou not declare thy self ? Does she not as good as tell thee , that all her amity with Alexis proceeds only from her resemblance unto Celadon ? This manifests that she does not hate this Shepherd , since thinking him dead , she does cherish his memory : And dost thou think thy presence would not be welcome to her , when she sees himself upon his knees before her living , and adoring her ? Go , go and cast thy self at her feet ; say thus unto her , Here Fairest Shepherdess , is Celadon most humbly before you ; he died when you were displeased , and now is revived again , since you are pleased with him in the face of Alexis : If he hath sinned in any thing against you , he hath done penance for it : but if you think his fault yet unexpiated , command him what torments you shall please , and you shall find him more ready to obey , then you can be to command : Upon this , standing a while silent , he considered whether this resolution was good or no ; but afterwards beginning again , Peace , peace Celadon ( said he ) content thy self with being dead , and envie not the happiness of Alexis ; since thou canst not thy self , let her enjoy it : for all the hopes thou hast , is by the intercession of this Druide , unto whose conduct thou ought wholly to submit thy self : And do not flatter thy self so much , as to think that she loves thy resemblance in her ; Perhaps indeed thy face may be like hers ; but it is thy fault which invites her to hate thee : If there be any thing in thee which can please her , it is that in thy soul thou didst never infringe the Laws of a perfect affection ; and wilt thou stain the innocency of thy Love by so great a disobedience as this ? I do command you ( said she unto thee ) never to see my face until I do allow it . Love her then , oh Celadon ! Obey her , and be silent , if thou wilt live and love without reproach . Thus did this Druide think her self in a place where she might enjoy her own thoughts with delight ; and Love , who perhaps was jealous of the Favours which Fortune had done her , did venome them with these mortal imaginations ; so as her eyes being over-flowed with Tears , she was constrained to the use of her Handkerchief : And because Calidon at the same time came into the Wood , she no sooner spied him , but she started back , as if she were ready to tread upon a Serpent ; and went away ( shunning him ) into another Walk , which was in the high Wood , out of the Grove : But as Fortune was , Hylas was walking there ; and seeing her , did suspect the reason of her coming into that Wood ; for he saw her run , and observed the place into which she entred ; and stayed a while to inform Calidon , whom he believed was not far off ; and yet he was deceived , for Calidon not thinking her to be gone out of the Wood , he sought her in every place there , as if he had looked for a pin : But finding all his labour lost , he then believed that she had purposely hid her self from him ; and thinking this indignity too great to be endured , he was so vexed to see himself thus slighted , as first in anger , and afterwards in despair , he resolved an hundred times never to love Astrea any longer : But then , assoon as he thought upon her Beauty and perfectious , he changed that thought , and was more entangled in this affection then ever . In the mean time , Hylas , who stayed to shew him which way Astrea passed , began to be weary of this stay , when he saw coming from towards the House , Leonide , Diana , Phillis , and amongst them ( as he thought ) Astrea . At the first , he durst have sworn the contrary ; for he thought that he had seen her on the other side ; but going neerer , he could not give his eyes the lie , which assured him that Astrea was in the company ; when one came behind him , and laid their hands upon his eyes , intending to make him guess who it was . Hylas stood still ; feeling her hands , and finding them to be the hands of a woman : I know ( said he ) who you are ; but my wonder is , how you got behind me : whilst he was talking thus , all the company came up , and could hear Hylas continue his talk : I do know ( said he ) that you are Astrea : Then letting him go , he saw himself mistaken , and that it was Laonice . What Hylas ( said she ) do you know your friends no better then so ? No wonder Shepherdess , said he , that I should thus mistake you for Astrea , for I saw her just now enter into that Wood ; and as soon as you laid your hands upon my eyes , I saw her just before me amongst this company : What should I think , when seeing her in several places at once , but that she can be every where ? How Hylas ! said Astrea , Did you see me enter into that Wood ? I did see you , answered he , and I am not alone that saw you ; for Calidon is still amongst the Hazles looking for you . Astrea and the rest of the company did know well enough his mistake ; but seeing otherwise , Certainly ( said Diana ) your eyes are not very good this morning ; for this Nymph and we all are able to witness that Astrea has been all this day with us . I see Astrea is there ( said Hylas ) and I know that the Astrea which I saw yonder , could not possibly be so soon with you , for she went the quite contrary way : But I am certain that I did see one Astrea there , else I le never trust my eyes again . Leonide and all the company laughed to see him in such a maze : And because Astrea was very desirous to see this Astrea which he spake of , Hylas ( said she ) we will think you out of your wits if you do not shew us this other Astrea , and therefore shew us which way she went. You may think me as much out of my wits as you please ( said Hylas ) and I assure you , I think as much my self ; for I am the most mistaken man alive , if I did not see one Astrea there , and another yonder , and therefore I beseech you let us go and look for her . Upon this he led the way into the high wood , and having looked long in vain , at last he thought that he saw her sitting by an arm of the River Lignon , under a shady Tree . Hylas went on as fast as he could hye , and when he came so neer as to know her , he beckned unto the rest of the company to come neerer ; and taking Astrea by one hand , and pointing at Alexis with the other : Look Shepherdess ( said he unto her ) Are not you sitting under yonder Tree ? Unto which Phillis answered , I believe late servant ( said she ) that you are of the nature of Lions , who know their Keepers better by their clothes then by their faces . Why do you say so , answered Hylas ? Because ( replied Phillis ) those clothes which you see are like unto those which Astrea wears , therefore you are perswaded it is she . They talked so loud , and Hylas made such a noise , that Alexis turned about , and saw all the company coming towards her : Therefore wiping her eyes , and setting as jolly a look upon it as she could , she rose up and came to meet them ; And because Astrea and Diana beckned unto her to seem as if she were a stranger , she demeaned her self so , that both Hylas and Laonice did not know her : As for Phillis , they had acquainted her already with the passage . Hylas went to her , and said , I assure you , fair Shepherdess , you had almost turned my mind when I saw you at a distance ; and now I see you neerer , I am afraid you will quite make me alter my affection . Alexis seeming not to know him , or what he said , I beseech you Shepherd , said she , pardon me if I do not answer , for I do not understand what you say . I mean , replied Hylas , that taking you for Astrea in one place , and seeing Astrea presently in another , I was almost out of my wits ; but now I do see you perfectly , I fear you will steal away my heart , which I gave unto another . You do very much oblige me ( answered Alexis ) to take me for so fair a Shepherdess , whom I have so much desired the happiness of seeing and knowing ; but then you do as much dis-oblige me , in suspecting me for a Thief ; for you must know , I never use to take anything but what is my own : But if you will repair the injury you have done me , shew me which of all these fair ones is Astrea , and I will pardon the offence . I believe , said Hylas , that did you know me , you would not think , that in letting you take my heart from another , I have committed any offence , for Hylas never gives it unto any : yet since it is an easie matter to repair the injury which you pretend I have done you , I will not dispute it any further ; upon condition , that when i have satisfied your curiosity in shewing you Astrea , you will not disdain to accept the gift of this heart of Hylas , and so free your self from the guilt of theft . First ( answered the new Shepherdess ) shew me which is Astrea , and we will talk afterwards of the heart of Hylas , as it seems you call your self . This is she ( answered Hylas ) and shewed her Astrea , who could not chuse but laugh as well as all the company , to see Hylas so blind as not to know Alexis ; who going unto Astrea , saluted her , and held some discourse of civility , purposely to deceive Hylas the more , who was so much taken with the behaviour of this stranger , that he could not chuse but press her to the reception of his heart : How now my late servant ? said Phillis , what will Stella say when she hears you offer your self unto this Fair stranger ? What should she say , answered he , but that I have observed our articles , by which it was permitted me , to Love whom , when , and where I lifted , without any offence to her ? How Shepherd ( said the new Shepherdess ) can you think I will allow of any sharer in Love ? Why not ? answered Hylas , as long as I love you as much as you can desire ? But I beseech you , said she , would you in earnest Love me , and Love another besides ? Yes said Hylas : and if after dinner there remain any meat , would you have have me throw it to the dogs ? And so after I have Loved you as much as you can desire , and have some Love yet to spare , why should I not imploy it in loving those who stand in need of it ? Oh Shepherd , said the stranger , believe it , I will not allow of any sharers with me ; he that Loves me , must Love only me , and therefore you are not like to have me for your Mistris : Nor you me ( answered Hylas ) for your servant ; and since you are of such an humour , I advise you to look out for one Sylvander , who is such a one as will fit your turn . Now Sylvander is mentioned , said Phillis , where is he ? for I wonder we do not see him this morning ? It is well for you Hylas that he is not here , for he would have checked you for thus talking of Love unto this Paire stranger , at the first sight . Hylas would have answered , but Laonice interrupted him ; Nay , nay , Hylas , said she , you may talk of Love , or what you will to day , for I am sure you will not see him ; and though he were here , I could not contradict you , for he is imployed in the like service , and offered himself unto it . What service is that ? ( said Diana presently ) You must know , answered the spiteful Laonice , that Paris chanced to meet with a strange Cavalier , who thundered out many menaces against Thersander ; and Sylvander , undertaking to acquaint Madonthe with it from him , he did this morning tell her of it ; and she fearing lest Thersander should receive some hurt by reason of her , she resolved to return presently into Aquitain , and desired me to make her excuses unto you all , giving a thousand thanks for the favours she has received , and promising never to forget them . But poor Sylvander , seeing her ready to depart , and not able any longer to hide the secret affection which he bare unto her , in the first place he used al the arguments that possibly he could to divert her journey , and then seeing he could not prevail , he offered himself to wait upon her : but she , being unwilling to accept of his offer , lest ( as I believe ) she should make Thersander jealous , she refused him an hundred times : He seeing he could not obtain that favour from her , he fell down upon his knees , kissed her feet , and conjured with the most earnest solicitations that ever I heard , to give him leave ; and she not knowing how in civility to put him off after such importunity , she permitted him to go with her a days journey or two . I believe ( said Astrea ) that you are mistaken , if you think Sylvander in Love with any : In Love with any , said Hylas , pray what do you think of his behaviour towards Diana ? Oh! answered Phillis , that is only a Fiction . Yes Hylas , replied Laonice , his behaviour towards that Shepherdess is but a fiction ; he himself swore it this morning a hundred times , when Madonthe charged him with it . Well , well Sylvander , said Madonthe to him , though my absence do a little trouble you , yet the presence of Diana will comfort you . Diana , answered he , does merit more then my service , neither should I ever have rendered her any , but in respect of my wager with Phillis ; and I wish she were here , that you might see the truth of my words . Phillis who knew that this discourse would much displease her Companion , did answer thus ; I cannot possibly believe that Sylvander does Love Madonthe , for he never made the least shew of it . I believe ( said Diana and interrupted her ) that you are much mistaken ; for I have seen sufficient signs of it : and why should not a young Shepherd that has Wit and Spirit enough , Love a Woman that is so amiable as Madonthe ? Especially since Laonice speaks it knowingly , and saw him obtain this permission to wait upon her with so much importunity ? But good Laonice , said Astrea , is it certain that Sylvander has followed Madonthe ? Do you think ( said the subtile Shepherdesse ) that I would say it unless I saw them depart ? Why should I verifie a thing which if it were not true , would so easily be proved to be a lye ? Farewel Sylvander , said Diana , and come back again even when you have a mind . Upon this , seeming as if she were not troubled at it , she turned away , and went from them ; but Phillis followed her , and heard her upbraid Sylvander with inconstancy : Ah Shepherd , said she , are these the effects of that Love which you shewed unto me ? Is this the eternity of thy affection ? And didst thou trouble both thy self and me with thy disguise , to quit me for Madonthe ? Hast thou so often and so long blamed the Inconstancy of Hylas , to become as ill thy self ? Then Diana seeing Phillis follow her ! Well Sister , said she , what do you now think of Sylvander ? I must needs confess , answered Phillis , that if Laonice say truly , I was never in my life so mistaken as in this Shepherd ; for I have seen him make such demonstrations of a real passion , as I thought it impossible to be ever extinguished . But is there any credit to be given to Laonice ? Yes doubtless ( said Diana ) for besides what she hath told us , I have alwaies observed a great affection in him towards Madonthe ; and when Paris sent him word of the menaces which were threatned unto Thersander , how ready he was to be the Messenger ? It must be confessed that Madonthe is very fair and discreet , yet truly in my eye she is not very amiable ; and were I a man , I should serve many others that are not so fair , rather then her : and all this while she has been amongst us , have we seen any that loved her except Hylas and Sylvander ? For my part , said Phillis , I have the same opinion of Madonthe which you have , but I cannot believe that Sylvander loves her ; and as for your observations of him , truly I think them only effects of his curtesie and civility towards that stranger . But , replied Diana , what do you think of his so earnest solicitation to wait upon her ? Think , answered Phillis , That it was still his curtesie . It had been curtesie sufficient , answered Diana , to have undertaken the office of Laonice , and brought us her excuses ; but to fall upon his knees , to shed tears , and to go with her almost by force , and leave us without bidding one adieu , if this be curtesie , and not Love , I know not what is Love. But it s no matter , I am sure he has much obliged me in this action ; for I must confess , his continual courtship , and his discreet behaviour had begun in me such a good opinion of him , as I began to be inclineable to wish him very well , and indeed to love him . What a lamentable condition had I been in , if he had stayed a little longer : And since he is of this humour , I had rather both he and I were dead , then he should have known my mind . Phillis perceiving that Diana did love this Shepherd , and foreseeing that she could never decline it without most mortal displeasure ; Sister ( said she unto her ) let us not give such easie credit unto Laonice ; stay till Sylvander return ; and condemn not a man before you hear him answer for himself . Nay , nay Sister , replied Diana presently , the stone is already thrown ; let him say and do what he will , I know what to think . But sister , said Phillis , It is unjust to condemn before you hear . No , no said Diana , all that hear him , will judge him in the wrong : and if you love me , offer not to divert me from the mind I am in . But because I remember he has a Bracelet of my hair , which once I made for you , I beseech you ask it of him from me , the next time you see him . I know that Shepherds of his humour use to brag of such favours as they can get from unadvised Shepherdesses ; and if I could , I would not have him do so by me . Phillis seeing Diana much vexed , and thinking it not a time to contrary her , she was silent a while ; and when they offered to continue their discourse , they saw all the company coming towards them , but much encreased , because Adamas , Daphnide , Alcidon , Paris , Hermantes , Stiliana , and Carlis were there : Amongst them also was Lerindas , the messenger from Galathea unto the great Druide , who would not return before he had seen Astrea and Diana , of whose Beauty he thought he could not speak too high . But Adamas was much perplexed since he understood by Lerindas the mind of Galathea ; for he was unwilling to displease her , and he saw there was no going to her without Alexis , and he feared that she who had seen Celadon in the habit of Lucinda , would find him under the disguise of Alexis . Therefore not knowing whom to advise withal but Leonide and this disguised Druide , he acquainted that Nymph with his perplexity . Leonide having an excellent wit , presently returned this answer . Sir , said she , you must leave Alexis and me here ; for be assured , if Galathea sees her , she knows her ; and if she should know her , it would be a great blemish to your profession : The Gods do seem to direct you unto this course ; for you see Alexis so disguised in the habit of a Shepherdess , that Hylas does not know her ; and which is of most concernment , I am confident Lerindas will not ; so as it is an easie matter to perswade all the strangers that Alexis is not well , and keeping her bed , you left me to keep her company , for I have no mind to see the Nymph as long as she continues in the humour wherein I left her ; But if you resolve upon this course , which as I conceive is the only way to keep Alexis out of sight : Two things must be done , first , This new Shepherdess must handsomly steal out of the company , and get into her chamber , lest Lerindas or Alcidon , or any else , should come at last to know her . The other is , That I do use some artifice or other to get those Shepherdesses who know of her disguise to entreat you , Father , that we may stay here a while under colour of Alexis recovering her complexion which she lost in her sickness ; for otherwise they may suspect somthing , and it is not yet time for our plot to be discovered . Adamas who had not yet taken notice how Alexis was disguised , did wonder he should not know her , and upon serious cogitation , did approve of Leonides opinion : But Alexis much more when she knew it ; as well because she thought Galathea would know her , as because she was afraid that then she should lose those sweet contentments which she enjoyed with her Shepherdess , whose kisses and caresses could not chuse but be pleasing unto her , though she received them only under the notion of Alexis , and Celadon only the Bearer of the name . All three therefore concurring in opinion , the thing was presently resolved upon ; and the new Shepherdess stole away from the company , and looked her self in her chamber ; where undressing her self , she went to bed , after she had dressed her self as if she were sick , On the other side , Adamas having bid good morrow unto Diana and Phillis , I am very sorry , said he unto them all , that I must leave you sooner then I resolved ; for fair Shepherdesses , Galathea has sent for me , and I must go immediately unto her ; Lerindas here swears he will not leave me till I go . Astrea , who was most sorry for the news , Oh Sir , said she , is there a necessity of your going so soon ? Can you not prolong it a little ? Lerindas began then to speak ; He cannot go so soon ( said he ) nor be with the Nymph so suddenly as she desires . It is not to you Lerindas , that I speak ( said Astrea with an angry look ) for I know messengers are always in haste . Adamas knowing very well why she said so ; Sweetheart , said he , I cannot now stay , because the Nymph sends me word she has business with me , and Lerindas tells me there is a stranger with her , of whom she makes great account : perhaps the business is of some great concernment , and delay may do much hurt . The Shepherdess shrugged her shoulders , and with a sad look retired to Leonide , who beckned to her with her singer . In the mean time Adamas desired all the company to go homewards , and after Dinner , to go with him . Of all the company , none was so much amazed as Hylas ; for every man looking for one to wait upon particularly , his desires were devoted unto the new Shepherdess ; and after he had looked all over for her , and all in vain ; Fair Nymph said he unto Leonide , I beseech you tell me where and what is become of that Shepherdess with whom Adamas and you were talking but almost just now ? Unto whom ( answered Leonide ) did you commit the custody of her ? Unto my eyes , said Hylas . Then , said she , you must ask your eyes ; for we who were otherwise busie , did take no notice of her . Believe me , said Hylas , if she return not again , I laid by my stock of Love in vain , which I intended to employ in her service . Why , replied Leonide , were you so hasty in making your provision ? I thought you would have taken more time before you resolved upon a business of that importance . Nay , nay , said Hylas , that would be enough for Sylvander , who had need to assemble all the Orders of Gaul , before he can resolve whether he should Love or no. For my part , I can resolve upon such a business in a day , as well as he can in an hundred years : For assoon as ever he sees a Fair one , he consults with himself whether she has all the qualities that are fit for his Taste : Perhaps he will finde her too tall , or too low : too black , or too Brown : her eyes may be too gray , her nose too long , or too little , her mouth too big , or too little , perhaps her chin too sharp , her cheeks too lean ; and if she be defective in any of these , he has done : But assoon as ever my eye meets with a Fair one , and she seem fair unto them , I never stay to examine any particulars , but presently my will consents to Love her , and makes provision immediatly to besiege the Fort , or lay by such a sum of love , as I think will buy it . Me thinks Hylas , replied Leonide , since you have taken so much paines about this stranger , you should take a little more , and go to seek her , whilst this Shepherdess and I , do talk about some business , which much concerns us . Upon this , both of them turning another way , they seperated themselves from the rest of the Company , to the end none might hear them : then Leonide spoke thus unto the Shepherdesse : You heard , Sweetheart , how Adamas said he was constrained to go away , and he was of necessity so to do ; for otherwise the Nymph would have occasion to be angry with him . But let me tell you , that I was never in my life in a place from whence I am so unwilling to depart as this : and not only I , but Alexis also , who I could never have believed would have liked it so well , if I did not see it ; for having been brought up in great assemblies , and continually conversant in the businesse of the world , it is hardly imaginable , that a life so retired and solitary , should sure with her disposition : And yet I have observed , that since she came hither , her complexion is much bettered , which I believe proceeds from the affectionate Love she has taken unto you , which is so great , that yesterday she swore unto me , that a separation from you would wound her very heart and soul . Madam , answered Astrea , It is an unexpressible happiness unto me that our kind of life , and our pastimes , are pleasing unto you , and the Fair Alexis , for my part , I am most entirely devoted unto both your services , and think your Company my greatest honour and happinesse : such is my affection unto Alexis , as I protest Madam , that nothing upon earth can or shall separate me from her , so she will but be pleased to accept of me : And therefore I do most humbly and heartily beseech you , to assist me with your favour in my addresses unto her and Adamas , for I am fully resolved to follow her unto Dreux , and Carnutes , when she returns . The greatest difficulty concerning that , said Leonide , rests not in them : for I could find a way to procure both their consents ; but it rests in your own Parents : Oh Madam ! said Astrea , let that be the least of your care , for I know wel enough what to do in that , you know it hath pleased God to leave me without either Father , Mother , or Brother : As for Procion my Uncle , I ow him no such obedience , but I may very well dispose of my self amongst the Druides Daughters without any reproach : No , no , Madam , there is nothing so just as to devote our selves unto him who gives us all we have . Were it a matter of marriage , or disposition of my estate , it were another case ; but in resigning my self up into the hands of the great Tautates , I cannot be blamed : and therefore , Great Nymph , my only business is , by your mediation to procure me the approbation and consent of Adamas and the Fair Alexis . I will do you all the good offices I can , answered Leonide ; and let me tell you , that Adamas does extreamly Love Alexis , and so , that there needs no more but to get her favour and consent : But why should I say , get her favour ? Doubtlesse you have it already ; you need no more but keep her company , and she will be the first that will be against the separation . I believe her Love to you , surpasseth yours to her ; but my advice is to keep continually in her Company , and entreat Adamas to let her and me stay here for a few days , which we may easily do under a pretence of her being sick : And I , seeing what delight she took in this sweet place , I did advise her to retire into her Chamber , and pretend sicknesse , purposely for an excuse of staying here : And though Adamas knows that she is not sick , yet he is willing to let it passe so , because it will excuse his carrying her unto Galathea , who has long desired to see her , and keep her with her : But Adamas has no mind unto it , desiring she should continue her course of life which she has begun , since Tautates seems to approve of it , by all the sacrifices which he has offered , for that purpose . You see , Fair Shepherdesse , how freely I speak of things ; and I do it , because I do much esteem you , and would give you all the contentment that possibly I could . It is a thing impossible to repeat the thanks which this Shepherdess rendred unto Leonide , and as they were thus talking , they wandred a little out of the right way , and because the Company had got a great way before them , they took into a path , which might have brought them that were behind , to be before , had they not heard a voice , which Astrea knew to be Calidons : and because she turned out of the way to avoid hearing any more , thinking that to hearken to him were to offend against the memory of Celadon , Leonide observed her , and knowing him to be the same Shepherd that Phocion desired to marry her unto ; let us hearken a little , ( said she ) for I am confident he is singing something that concerns you , and you may passe away through the wood unseen , when you please : Madam , said Astrea , you will but spend the time in vain , for I am sure such a subject is not worth it . Leonide answered not , but began to hearken , as he began to sing out his resolution not to Love her longer . I knew ( said Astrea ) that you would lose your labour and time in hearing him . Me thinks , said Leonide , that he is extreamly angry ; may he be so eternally , answered Astrea . Upon this , both turning upon the left hand , they continued on their way . In the mean time , Paris , remembring the Counsel which Leonide gave him , to ask Dianas leave , for asking her Parents consent that he might marry her ; and knowing that Adamas was to go unto Galathea as soon as he had dined , he resolved to lay hold upon the opportunity which presented it self : For , as Fortune was , Diana chanced to be all alone . And though Paris saw much sadness in her countenance , yet after some ejaculations unto Tautates to prosper his enterprise , he accosted her , and taking her under the arm , he said thus unto her : You see , Fairest Shepherdesse , that my Father is to depart as soon as dinner is done , and that I am constrained to go with him ; some comforts I beseech you give me , to preserve the life of the most faithful servant that ever you had . Paris , answered she , in the quality you mention , I cannot give you any , but in the quality of a person whom I do much honour , I will give you all I am able . In the quality you mention ( answered Paris ) I should find nothing but death ; and if you will not receive me as really I am , I beseech you command me to dye : for I am not able to live and endure the torments which I do . Now , see how far spite and revenge may carry the heart of a woman , be she never so wise . Diana to be revenged upon Sylvander , will also be revenged upon her self : I do esteem you so much ( said she unto Paris ) and do think the preservation of your life so dear , that there are very few things which I would not do , to preserve it . Tell me therefore what kind of contentments do you desire I should give you ? That you would be pleased ( replied Paris , and kissed her hand ) to give me so far permission as to ask the consent of your Parents , that I may take you as my Wife , and one whom I will Honour , and Love as long as I have life . Bel●nde , answered she , is my mother , she only has the dispose of me , and I give you all the leave you desire . Diana spoke these words as briefly , and as fast as she could ; imitating those who take a medicine , and make all the hast they can to get it down : For she never uttered any words more against her heart , and spoke them only to vex Sylvander ; for had not passion possessed her understanding , she would never have consented unto it . For if Sylvander did not Love her , she did not at all vex him by giving her self unto another : and if he did Love her , why should she offer to give him any cause of vexation ? For she did not give this permission unto Paris , but only to be revenged upon Sylvander ; and would make her self for ever miserable , rather then not prejudice him : and in this , Paris found that there is a critical hour in which Women can deny nothing ; and happy is he that can hit upon it , either by Prudence or by Fortune . The thanks he gave unto the Shepherdess , were very great , but to no purpose , for she was so much out of her self , that she understood not a word ; but as soon as she came unto the house , she stole away , and retired all alone to her Cabin , where giving her eyes leave to weep , she ceased not all the rest of the day , teaching us at her own expenses , that sometimes we Love more then we do think we do , and never come to know it , but by some imaginary scorn from the person loved , or when some constraint deprives us of sight and presence . Adamas hearing by the way that Alexis was sick , the better to disguise his design , he entreated Daphnide and Al●idon to let him go and see in what condition she was , seeming to be much troubled at his hasty departure : And because both of them would accompany him , Astrea and Leonide finding her in bed , they shut the windows , and made the room so dark , that her face could not be seen . Alexis pretended to be exceedingly troubled in her head ; and when Adamas told her how earnestly Galathea had sent for him , she offered to rise , and said , she hoped her disease was not so great , but that she might follow him . But Astrea beseeched Adamas not to suffer her to walk in the heat of the Sun , which doubtless would make her worse ; she told him , that all the Town would be extreamly sorry his daughter should go from amongst them in such a condition , and that every one would be as officious and ready to serve her with all things that should be requisite , as he himself could be ; and therefore , as a witness of all this , she beseeched him to let Leonide keep her company : Phocion and all the rest joyned with her in this desire , and used so many Arguments , that Adamas was easily perswaded to leave this disguised Druide amongst them , yet seemed very sorry for her , and said he was afraid she would be too troublesome unto them : But Phocion answered all those objections with words so full of civility and affection , that Adamas told him , he would leave her and Leonide amongst them , commanding them both to come away as soon as Alexis was well again : Afterwards going unto the Bed , and taking Leonide by the hand , he told them in a low voice , that as soon as Galathea was past , he would either send unto them by Paris , or come himself ; Then hearing that meat was upon the Table , he left the p●etended sick person ; and as soon as Dinner was ended , thanking Phocion and Astrea , he went away with Daphnide and Alcidon , and the rest of the company . But Paris , who did not see Diana amongst the company , did ask Phillis and Astrea where she was ? Who answered , that perhaps she had some business at her house : Which Adamas and the strangers hearing , they desired Phillis and Astrea to present their sorrows unto her , that they had not taken their leaves of her , and that if possibly they could , they would see her again before they went out of the Country . All being thus parted , and those who accompanied Adamas returned , Paris would no longer delay his business ; but addressing himself unto Adamas , he beseeched him he would be pleased to let him communicate a thing unto him by the way , which concerned himself and Diana . Adamas imagining his business , told him , with all his heart : But Paris having obtained this leave , and not knowing how to begin , he stood a long while , and spake not a word : yet Adamas knew well enough that love was the cause of his silence . Well Paris said he , and smiled , Is this all you have to say ? Paris opened his mouth two or three times , but blushed and trembled so , as he could not utter a word . Well well said Adamas unto him , I understand you very well , and to put you out of your pain . I know that you are in love with Diana ; but does Diana love Paris ? Or rather , Does not Sylvander possess that place which Paris desires to have ? This infused so much confidence into Paris , that he answered Adamas , That he was afraid he had done amiss in suffering his affection unto that Shepherdess to go too far , before he made him acquainted with it : That having used the habit of a Shepherd , and seeing her so oft , his love was grown to that height , as he was not able to live unless he had such contentment as those who really love do desire ; and therefore considering that those Shepherds and Shepherdesses were extracted out of as ancient and honourable Families as any was in the Country , he thought it would be no disparagement unto his House , if he married Diana ; and that Love did at last force him to acquaint her with his passion . And what answer did you receive from her , said Adamas ? That Belinde ( answered Paris ) was her mother , and had the sole disposition of her . Then said Adamas unto him , I have long observed that you have loved that Shepherdess ; and had I disliked that alliance , I should have forbidden the Banes before now : I do commend your choice , for Diana and Astrea are extracted out of the best Families not only of this Country , but all Gaul : Amasis her self when she knows of it , will acknowledge as much : Also the Vertue and Modesty of this Shepherdess is such , as I shall think him very happy that marries her : I mention not her Beauty , because that is one of the least considerable qualities in a Wife ; though she may brag that she is one of the fairest about all Lignon , and this Lignon includes all Europe . And therefore , I do not only give you all the leave you can desire , but do counsel and advise you not to lose a minute of time : And because I am now going to Bonlieu , where Galathea may perhaps stay me a day or two , I advise you to go home , and make all ready for your journey , and when you come to Bonlieu , I will have a letter ready for you to carry unto Belinde , that she may know who you are , and treat you , according to your own desires . Upon this , Paris kissed the hand of Adamas , gave him a thousand thanks for this favour , and taking leave of him , of Daphnide , of Alcidon , and of all the rest of the Company , he took upon the left hand , and went unto the house of Adamas , full of contentment , and joy . As soon as dinner was done , the Nymph Galathea and Damon departed from Bonlieu , to go unto Amasis , who being very impatient , or rather troubled at the news which she received , had sent another Cavalier to haste them away . This was a cause why Adamas setting out later then the Shepherds and Shepherdesses , he did not find her at the Temple of the good Goddesse as she extreamly desired ; but he , being very diligent to observe her as his Lady and Mistress , and knowing she was gone , he entreated Daphnide and Alcidon to continue on their journey , and he would send Lerindas to acquaint the Nymph , who he was confident would stay for them and take them in her Coach. These strangers were willing to satisfie his desire , and continued on the way , and Lerindas at the Druides command , ran before . In the mean time , the Nymph and Damon , went on their journey , and talked upon several things as well as the way would permit them : For Damon would not go in the Coach , but armed , rid upon an excellent Horse , which the Nymph sent him , thinking himself in a condition to defend Fair Ladies ; and therefore that day , he wore his Head-piece , and his Buckler , which at other times his servant was wont to carry . Riding on in this manner , when they were past the Bridge of Bouteress , and entred into a wood , through which the high way passed , not far from the house of Adamas , Halladine who was behind Galatheas Coach , saw three Cavaliers come rushing out of the wood , betwixt him and Damon , and ran with their Launces in their Rest as fast as their Horses could ride , against his Master : This Faithful servant , could advertise his Master no other way , then by crying out as loud as he could ; the Cavalier turning his head at his servants cry , saw the three Cavaliers so neer upon him , as all he could do was to draw his Sword , and sheild himself with his Buckler . These three were no sooner out of the wood , but Galathea saw other three , who galloped as fast as they could up to Damon also : who having not seen the first three , she and her Nymphes in the Coach cried out , which caused Damon to turn about towards them , and miss the shock of two Launces , which otherwise would certainly have thrown him to the ground : the third who came a little after the other two , received the wages for all three ; for Damon in a fury to see himself thus unworthily treated , did cut off most of his Arm , and he fell at his Horses feet . Damon still hearing the Nymphes to cry out louder and louder , he turned towards them , and saw the other three Cavaliers ; who more advised then the first , ran all three with their Launces at his Horse , so as he fell immediatly , and gave his Rider no more time then to get his feet out of the stirrups . Damon then leaping out of the Saddle , and seeing himself set on by no fewer then five at once he thought his best course was to keep neer his Horse which lay dead ; and those who assaulted him , seeing their horses to boggle at the dead one , three of them alighted , and two kept still on hors-back , and thus all five fell upon him at once most furiously . Damon who had formerly been in the like condition , resolved to fell his life as deerly as he could ; and the first footman he met with , he gave him such a blow on his head , that the mans Arms being good , but he not able to bear the weight of that blow , he fell down in a dead swoon , and falling with his head against a stone , his head piece fell off : so as the fight being neer the Coach , Galathea and all the Nymphs knew him to belong unto Polemas , so as all the Nymphs perswaded Galathea to stay no longer there for fear of some Treason against her : In the mean time the Souldiers were very busy about Damon ; but the Nymph answered , that it were a shame for her to leave so brave a Cavalier in the midst of a danger , whereof she her self was the cause . Whilst the Nymphs were thus talking , Damon had sweathed his sword up to the very hilts in the body of one of his enemies ; but another of them , spying his opportunity , did close with Damon , and threw him to the ground , but yet Damon was fully revenged : for there being a defect in the Souldier's Armour , Damon's sword ran him into the belly , so as he fell dead some two or three paces off : Of six , there remained now but three that were able to offend him , and all on foot ; and they fell upon him so resolutely , as doubtless they had dispatched him , had not a Shepherd and a Shepherdess come luckily to the place : For the Shepherd seeing so many upon one , he went to Damon's servant , and asked him why he did not defend his Master ? Alas friend ( said the servant ) most willingly I would if I might ; but not being of the Order of Cavalry , my Master has charged me not to presume unto so much honour as to use a weapon . A most cursed consideration it is ( said the Shepherd ) that hinders thee from helping so brave a Master in his need : Upon this the Shepherd ran to one of the dead Cavaliers , took his Sword and Buckler , and fell couragiously upon one of them that was upon Damon , giving him such a blow upon his shoulder , that he made him turn towards him , and upon his turning , the Shepherd ran his Sword through the Cavaliers body under his right Arm , so as he fell down dead close by his companions : This did extreamly amaze those that were upon Damon ; and one of them seeing the Shepherd disarmed , did bid his companion chastise him who had killed their fellow ; which he did accordingly , and fell upon him so furiously , that having the advantage of fighting with one unarmed , he gave him two or three great wounds in his Body , although the Shepherd defended himself very bravely , and with much courage and dexterity ; but alas , all the blows he made were against hard Armour , and all those he received , upon his naked body . Damon in the mean time having now no more but one to deal with , yet he received two or three wounds in his Thigh ; but however , he closed with his Antagonist , and ran him into the Belly , so as he fell dead at his feet . Then running to relieve the Shepherd who had relieved him , he fell upon the Souldier who had newly so wounded the Shepherd , as he was staggering and ready to fall : Damon presently with a dexterous blow divided his head and his shoulders ; and the poor Shepherd having seen his revenge , he fell to the ground almost dead . The Shepherdess ran presently unto him , and sitting down upon the ground , did lay the Shepherds bleeding head in her lap , so full of sorrow to see him in that sad condition , as she wished her self in the same . Damon was going to help her , when Galathea cryed out , and bade him take heed ; and doubtless he had been in great danger , had she not cryed out ; for he thinking that all the six Souldiers were dead , he never imagined that he who lay in a swoon should rise again , and come behind him ; but turning presently about upon her cry , he saw the man with his Arm up ; who gave such a weighty blow upon his Buckler , as he clove it in two ; had this blow been given behind upon his head , doubtlesse it had cloven it also in two , for he had put his Helmet off . This fellow being both stout and desperate , and Damon being both wounded and weary , the fight was very dangerous unto him , for he was not so nimble and dexterous as usual : yet at the last , he ran his Sword into the very throat of his enemy , who fell choaked in his own blood . In the mean time Adamas came to the place , and Alcidon and Hermantes seeing all this , also thinking that perhaps there would be no more work , they ran presently to those that lay dead , and seized upon their swords and bucklers ; then they went unto the Nymphs Coach to defend her , and presented themselves in such a posture , as made it apparently appear , they could do somthing else besides keeping of Sheep , although they were in that habit : As for Adamas , he went to the Shepherdess , and finding him whose head lay in her lap to be very much wounded , he helped her to binde up his wounds , which he had finished ; when Galathea seeing the Souldier dispatched , she went unto Damon , to know how he did . Damon who saw that the man who had relieved him was in a bad condition , he ran presently to help him , but he found that Adamas had already bound up his wounds , and the Shepherdess leaning over him so swelled with Tears , that she never looked up . The Shepherd finding that his end was near , did offer twice or thrice to turn his head and look upon her , but he could not , because he lay the contrary way ; yet hearing what sad sighs and tears she shed for him : Be of good comfort Madam ( said he unto her ) and fear not , but that he who is the just Judge of all , will send you some in my room to conduct you into your Country : the greatest grief that I shall carry to my grave , is , to leave you in this Country , and see none with you that will serve you as faithfully as hitherto I have done : but I know that the great and good Tautates will hear my prayers , and guide you out of the place so full of danger . He would have spoken more but his weakness would not permit him . Then the Shepherdess began : Alas ( said she ) will you leave me in my greatest need ? Have you not promised never to forsake me , till we find the Cavalier whom we seek for ? Madam answered the Shepherd , it is the fault of Fate , not mine : for I protest , I would never leave you untill I have put you into the hands of the Knight of the Tiger , as you desire . Alas Madam , you cannot justly accuse me of any thing , but undertaking more then I was able to perform ; In all this long voyage , I have rendered you all the honour , all the rest , and all the services I was able , and the great Tautates be my witnesse , I would have continued it still , if my life might continue : and could I but see you in any place of safety , death should be must welcom unto me . Damon as I told you , ran to held the Shepherd ; but as soon as ever he cast his eye upon him , and saw his face , he was amazed , and stood looking upon him as if he were immovable : and doubtlesse his admiration had been more , had not the Shepherdess lifted up her drooping head , so as he thought that he should know her face , and the tone of her voice : but the habit of a Shepherdess and a Shepherd , and the wan paleness of both their faces , made him stand in doubt , whether his eyes and his eares did deceive him . In the mean time Halladine came unto him to bind up his wounds ; but he was so taken up with the sight of this Shepherdess and Shepherd , that without answering Halladine , or so much as seeing him , he suffered him to take away his Buckler , and began to dis-arm him , where he saw the blood run , when Adamas and Galathea came to him , and when the Shepherd , casting his eye by chance upon the Buckler which Halladine laid upon the ground ; Oh good God , Madam ( said he unto her ) what is this I see ? and with much a do , holding out his arm , he shewed her the Buckler with a Tiger feeding upon a mans heart : so as knowing it to belong unto that Cavalier whom they were in quest of ; Oh happy Thersander ( cryed he out ) now dye when thou wilt with full contentment , since Heaven has been so favourable unto thee as to see Madonthe in the hands of her so much desired Protector . Damon hearing the name of Thersander , and afterwards Madonthe ; and both of them looking upon him , he had been blind if he had not known them . Now did he plainly see his long lookt for Madonthe , and Thersander also , whose life he so resolved to take away . His love of Madonthe , his hatred of Thersander , and his unexpected meeting with them , did make him tremble , as if he had an extream fit of an ague upon him : He knew not what to do ; whether he should go away , or whether he should take revenge , and kill the ravisher of his happiness before the face of her whom he thought had used him so ill : The injury which he conceived he had received , did invite him to it ; and his affection and respect stayed his trembling hand : But at last , thinking upon the Oracle which he had received at Mount Verdune , he quenched all desires of revenge . But shaking from him all those that were so busie in dis-arming him , who thought that his trembling proceeded from his wounds , he ran presently to the Shepherdess . Oh Madonthe , Madonthe ! cryed he out , has Heaven been so favourable to me , as to let me once more see you before I dye ? Upon this kneeling down upon the ground before her , he offered to take her hand and kiss it ; but Madonthe surprised beyond imagination , first , to have met with the Knight of the Tiger whom she sought for , and secondly , seeing him to be Damon whom she thought long since dead , she was so ravished with wonder , that seeing him upon his knees before her , when she least hoped for him , she could not chuse but with open arms embrace him : But this unexpected meeting , and sudden joy , made her look as if death were in her face . Damon , on his side , looked as pale as she , so as if Halladine had not run presently to hold them up , doubtless they had both faln to the ground . Thersander now knowing him also to be Damon , and hearing him speak , he lifted up his eyes to Heaven , having not so much strength as to stir his hands : Oh God! said he , How just , how good , and how omnipotent thou art ? Just in rendring Damon unto Madonthe , and Madonthe unto Damon ; good in making three persons happy at once : These two Lovers in meeting that happiness they desired , and Thersander in seeing so good a conclusion of his services ; and omnipotent in bringing all these things to pass when we least hoped for them : Oh Madonthe ! Oh Damon ! may you enjoy all fulness of contentment , and live happily together many , many years . Upon this expression he grew pale , and resigned his last breath with such a smiling countenance , as plainly shewed he left this life with contentment . Galathea in the mean time , and Adamas , who with all the rest of the Nymphs were come to this Cavalier , they were all in extream amazement , to see all these three persons look as if they were all dead alike . But Halladine who loved his Master extreamly , Madam ( said he ) if there be any sparke of pity in you , I beseech you command Damon to dis-arm himself , least his loss of blood prove the loss of his life . How friend , said Alcidon to Halladine , is this Damon the Valiant Cavalier of Aquitane ? The very same Sir , said Halladine , who has lost more blood in eight dayes he has been here in this Country ; then he has of many years in all other places : Oh Father ! ( said Alcidon unto Adamas ) I beseech you let us contribute all the help we can ; for I can assure you , there is not a braver and more accomplished Cavalier in all Aquitane then this : Then kneeling down upon the ground , he began to dis-arm him , Damon not being sensible of it . As for Madonthe after she had continued a while in a swoon , she came again to her self ; and seeing every one so busie about Damon , she thought that he was dead of those wounds which he received in the combate . Oh my God! cryed she out , and wrung her hands , must I lose thee Damon as soon as ever I have found thee ? And must I see thee now , never to see thee again ? Miserable wretched Madonthe , what malevolent Star is predominate over thee ? Must thou receive a happiness only to be the more sensible of its loss ? Oh Heavens ! Oh Fate ! was ever such bitter torments reserved for any that lives ? Life I defie thee ; and torments do your worst till you have brought me to my grave : upon this , her sighs and her tears did so stop the passage of her voice , that she was forced to be silent ; but her silence moved so much compassion in all the Nymphs , that whilst Alcidon , Daphnide , Hermantes , Adamas , and Galathea , were about Damon , they took the Shepherdess under her arms , and removed her almost by force from the place where she was , every one giving her all the consolation they could . In the mean time , Damon was dis-armed , his wounds bound up as well as the inconveniency of the place would permit ; and a little after he began to open his eyes : but being so weak as he was not able to rise , he turned his head two or three times about to look for Madonthe : and Halladine knowing very well what he looked for ; Sir , said he unto him , do not trouble your self so much , Madonthe is not far from you ; assume to your self Sir a little courage , and all will be well : Halladine ( answered Damon ) what doest thou talk of courage ? Dost thou think I can want any , that had so much as to love the perfections of Madonthe ? But where is she ? And what is it , which hinders me from a sight of that Fair Face ? is she still with Thersander ? Thersander Sir , answered Halladine , is dead , and dyed to save your life , by which you may see the truth of the Oracle , and what great reason you have to rejoyce , since now your troubles are all to end . Halladine , said Damon , help me to rise , that I may see whether all thou sayst is true . Madonthe hearing all that Damon said , she took heart ; and being extreamly joyed to see him in a better condition then she imagined , she rose up , and ran as fast as she could unto him , and without any regard unto those about him , she almost smothered him with embraces ; but being taken off by Halladine , who feared that her excessive kindness might make him worse , she sat down upon the ground by him ; and looking upon him with eyes full of admiration : Ah Damon ! said she unto him , is Heaven so good unto me , as to let me see thee once more ? Is it possible that the Knight of the Tiger , who rescued me from the hands of the perfidious Leriana , should prove to be Damon , whom she had so craftily given so much occasion to hate me ? And is it possible , Cavalier , that thy affection to me should be above her malice , and that out of thy generosity thou shouldest save her life , whom by her subtilty thou hadst reason to hate unto death ? But Cavalier , if thou art indeed that Damon of whom I speak , and if all those causes , together with so long absence from me , have not changed thy affection , why dost thou stay so long before thou givest me some assurance of it ? Damon then taking her hand ; yes , yes Madam , said he , I am the very same Damon you speak of ; and sweat that I am nothing changed , unless it be in loving you more then ever I did : All the venom of Leriana , nor all the happiness of Thersander , was not able to diminish the least spark of my vowed affection to you ; Heaven is the witness of all my thoughts , and the Sun has seen all my actions : and I challenge them both to upbraid me with the least stain of my fidelity to you . I must needs confess , replied Madonthe , that the treason of Leriana was enough to make you hate me , and to believe all that she had infused into you concerning the happinesse of Thersander : But I do vow unto you by the memory of my honoured Father , and by all my desires and hopes of any happiness , that all I did was only to be the more loved by you ; and all the favours done unto Thersander , was only to reclaim Damon from an imaginary affection ; and my design in absenting my self from my Country , and my friends , was only to seek out Damon under the Notion and Arms of the Knight of the Tiger . Oh ye good Gods ! ( cryed out Damon ) Never was Cavalier in the world so happy as I am , since I have received these assurances from the mouth of Madonthe . She would have replied , when Adamas mistrusting the security of that place , and fearing lest the wounds of Damon should grow worse , he told Galathea , that he thought it convenient to carry this Cavalier unto some place where his wounds might be better drest , and since he was very weak , he desired he might rest himself some dayes in his house , because it was the neerest place of conveniency . Necessity made the Nymph consent unto this motion ; so as sending unto some of the Neighboring Hamblets , they got Damon to be carried unto the house of Adamas , and the corps of Thersander unto the Town of Marselles , to give it an honourable Funeral . In the mean time Galathea advertised Amasis by Lerindas , of all these passages , beseeching her that Damon might be put into some place of safety , which when she had done , she would presently come and receive her commands . Madonthe could not possibly chuse but lament the loss of poor Thersander , and certainly it had cost her many more tears had she not met with Damon : But however ; his long fidelity , affection , and service , might well claim some tears for his disasterous Fate , and in reward of all his pains , which she did most zealously pay . In the mean time , they began to carry away Damon , who turning his head every way to see what Madonthe did , and spying the body of Thersander , he could not chuse but sigh , not yet knowing whether he should wish him alive or no. Yet considering that he dyed to save his life , his generosity constrained him to say , Farewell Friend , rest contented , in that having Damon for thy enemy , thou hast obliged him to lament thy loss , and to call thee his Friend . Upon this , he held out his hand unto Madonthe , who came unto him , and never left him until he was in the house of Adamas , although Galathea did most earnestly desire her to come into the Coach , chusing rather to follow Damon on foot , then to be one minute absent from him . On the other side , Adamas having presented Daphnide , Alcidon , and the rest of their Company unto the Nymph , and she receiving them with all expressions of civility , that the trouble wherein she was would permit ; she took them into her Coach : as for Adamas , he would needs follow Damon , whom they carried a shorter way then the Coach was able to go . In the mean time Lerindas , leaving those that were to bring the corps of Thersander , he ran as fast as he could before , to advertise Amasis , according to the instructions of Galathea ; and though he saw several persons running up and down the fields on his left hand , and though he thought them to belong unto Polemas , yet he went on , having a command to speak unto none but Amasis : yet he whom Polemas had set as a spy upon the way , to observe who passed , ran presently unto him to acquaint him ; and presently after , another brought him word that they saw a Company coming , who carried somthing like a corps . Polemas who stayed there only to know the sooner what was become of Damon , did presently beleeve , that is was he whom they brought dead , or at least wounded . And rejoycing much in himself , though seeming to be much troubled , he walked softly to the way , seeming ignorant of Galatheas removing from Bonlieu , he asked those who were with him , whom it might be whom they brought in this manner . None knew what to answer , because he had not discovered his enterprise unto any about him , being more politique then to divulge those design , which he intended to execute : after he had walked a little farther , one of his men came and told him , that it was one who was dead , whom Galathea had caused to be carried unto Marcelles , and who was killed in her presence within the next wood . Now did he begin to think that the Souldiers had executed what they had promised , and began to gust all the sweets of revenge ; but it lasted no longer then till he met this corps : for observing it to be the corps of no Cavalier , and asking where they found that corps , and whither they carried it ? The men answered , that Galathea had been set upon by six Cavaliers , that one single man had defeated them all : that this Shepherd offering to assist was killed , but all the rest lay dead upon the ground , and that they carried the corps of this Shepherd unto Marselles , by command of Galathea , to be there honorably interred . But , said Polemas , what is become of the Cavalier that resisted all the rest ? He is much wounded , answered they , and is carried unto the house of the grand Druide . Polemas then seeming to know nothing of the business : This it is ( said he as went away ) to cashier Souldiers without a cause ; I do verily believe , these are some of them that were cashiered , who being angry against Damon , did now seek to be revenged upon him in this wood ; and this he said as a preparative to an excuse when Galathea should complain against him , for he did imagine that the men would be all known . Then continuing still his hunting , to take away all thoughts that he had any hand in the business ; he presently dispatched one of his men to congratulate Galathea from him , for the good Fortune which Damon had in this Country , and commanded the man to take especial notice of all the words , and have an observant eye over all the actions of the Nymph . And at the same time dispatched another man to acquaint Amasis with the accident , beseeching her not to suffer Galathea to go abroad any more alone , and without such guards as are fitting for her Grandeur : he also commanded this man to have a special observance of all that Amasis said and did . Clidamant , Guyemant , and Lindamore , with most of the Cavalry in the Country , being now in the Army of the Franks , Polemas stayed at home as Lieutenant unto Amasis , in the room of Clidamant ; And an ambitious design swelled him with hopes to make himself Lord of this Province ; and yet considering what abundance of difficulties he was to meet withall , in altering the Fundamental Laws of a State , and in taking the whole frame from off its basis , he thought it expedient , first , to try all wayes if he could marry Galathea , and left nothing invented which might probably bring it to pass : Now seeing but only two ways to compass his design , the one by sweetness , the other by violence , he would first try if he could win her good will ; and if that failed , then to have recourse unto the fast remedy . In order to his first design , he would imploy that pretended Druide , called Climanthes , who had formerly told Galathea her Fortune , having an opinion , that the Nymph had a Genius , very apt and inclinable to hearken unto such impostures and Novelties . He procured him therefore to set up his Cell again neer the Garden of Mount Brison where it was before ; and setting all his things in better order as he thought , then formerly ; he shewed himself two or three dayes , in hopes that Galathea would come and visit him as before she had done . And Polemas to make the best use of the absence of Clidamant and Lindamore he could , he provided himself of many Souldiers in the Dominions of the Visigots and Burgundians , who remained quietly in the neighbouring Towns in expectation of his commands . He had already courted himself into the amity of the neighbour Princes , by corrupting their principal Officers ; and was so liberal in the Segusian Country , so Courteous both to people and Souldiers , and so respective unto the Druides , Fubages , Sarronides , Vaces , and other Sacrificers , as every one desired nothing more then the marriage betwixt Galathea and him , unless some few , who being wiser then the rest , did plainly see that all this was not his nature , but only forced to compasse his ends in obtaining Soveraign Power , which once gotten , he would not keep by the same means he got it , but by more sharp and Tyranique courses . It was long before Amasis could see these things ; because an honest and good soul cannot imagine that a person obliged should ever become ungrateful and traiterous . But at the last , she began to perceive it by a letter which dropped from him , in which she found out what great intimacy there was betwixt Gond●bant and him , and therefore assoon as Lerindas told her of the accident which had hapned unto Damon , and that it was by the Souldiers of Polemas , she believed him to be the setter on ; yet knowing how dangerous it is to shew any mistrust of a Prime Officer , before one be in a good capacity to oppose him : when the Messenger of Polemas came to deliver his message , she seemed very thankful unto him for the care he had of Galathea , and sent him word b●ck , that his Counsel was so good , as she would follow it in this and all things else ; And dispatching away the Messenger , she left Marselles , and went unto the house of Adamas with a good guard of Cavaliers to wait upon her : For the news which she had received from the Army of the Francks , did extreamly trouble her ; and she feared that since it could not be long kept in secret , Polemas would resolve upon some ill design , as of late she began to think he was apt to do . Galathea was no sooner come to the house of Adamas , but the Messenger from Polemas came also , and delivered the message of his Master very bluntly unto her ; but she not being able to hide the displeasure which she had conceived against him , answered him very sharply : Go and tell your Master , said she , that I am very much displeased with those that belong unto him ; and if he do not take some better order , I shall be very angry with him . In the mean time Damon was got into bed , and when the Chyrurgions searched his wounds , they found them to be more painful then dangerous ; For though he was run through the Thigh in two or three several places , yet as happy luck was , no Nerve nor Vein was hurt , which joyed Madonthe beyond all expressions . The Chyrurgions knowing that the contentment of the mind was highly conducible to the cure of the body , they intreated Madonthe not to stir from him ; and because she was desirous he should know all her adventures since she came out of Aquitane , she did not only answer unto all his questions , but related all the plots and subtilties of Leriana , which she had contrived to the advantage of Thersander : But when she came to rehearse the grief which she conceived at his death , when Halladine brought the Handkerchief full of blood unto Leriana , and Thersanders Ring unto her , she was not able to refrain from tears : then she related the horrours of that ignominious death which she was to dye , and the unlookt for relief which she received from the Knight of the Tiger : And his departing unknown , continued she , was the cause of my resolution to seek him out . But cruel Damon , said she , for I must give you that Title , how could you find a heart to go away and never tell me who you were ? Why should you after you had given life to my body , ravish away the life of my soul ? Why would you not let me know you were alive ? Oh Damon ! how many sad sighes , sorrows and tears , had you spared me if you had ? Afterward she related unto him her resolution of seeking out this unknown Knight , whom she was in quest of , though she knew no reason , why she should be so earnest after him : But the all-wise providence of Heaven would have it so , that I might find Damon under the name of another : The truth is , continued she , I had a far fetched conceipt , that I should find him thus , or else I should never find him ; and you see how happily God brings all things about : Thersander was the first cause of our separation , and Thersander is the last cause of our conjunction ; how faithfully has he waited upon me , and kept himself within the limits of a respectful distance , maugre all the falacies and false hopes that Leriana had insused into him ; by which the best advised man might well have been deluded ? Upon this she acquainted him how her Nurse dyed at Mount Dor ; how she met with Laonice , Hylas , and Tirsis ; and how the Oracle caused her to come into this Country , where she had spent her time in the Company of Astrea , Diana , Phillis , and other Shepherdesses of Lignon , from whom she departed that morning , with a design of returning into Aquitane , and there spend the rest of her days amongst the Vestals and Druides Daughters . To be brief , she omitted nothing , but made a most faithful relation of every passage unto Damon , who hearkned unto it with so much joy and contentment , as he knew not which way to be thankful enough unto his good Fortune , for this favour : and after a while of ravishment in this contemplation , he said unto her , I shall Madam another time give you an exact relation of my life since I had the happiness of seeing you last ; but at this time the Chyrurgions forbid me speaking , and therefore I will not use any long discourse , only let me tell you , that I hope our future Fortunes will be better then they have been : For the Oracle which I consulted with at Mount Verdun , assured me that I should be restored from death to life by that man whom I most hated and contemned : And see how this poor Cavalier brought you hither , where I find you : For the Truth is , I might most rightly be said to be dead when I was deprived of you ; and alive again in the happiness of being with you ; when I do consider the passage , I cannot chuse but admire at the wise providence of the Great Gods , who has ordered Thersander to give me a double life , the life of my body , by that relief which he brought me , and the life of my soul , in conducting you Madam unto the place where I was : There is only one doubt in the Oracle , which I do scruple at : The Oracle . AND thou , O perfect Lover , when Thou hear'st a Diamond speak : Oh! then From Death to Life thou shalt return , By help of him whom thou didst scorn . I see , ( said he ) that all is most perfectly accomplished , except this hearing a Diamond speak , unless the Oracle will have me to take you Madam , for a Diamond in constancy and excellency of amity . Adamas hearkned unto this Discourse very attentively ; Sir , said he , and smiled , if I had been known unto you , the obscurity of this Oracle would vanish : for my name is Adamas , which singifies in the Roman Language a Diamond ; so as this Oracle let you know , that as soon as you hear me , this accident shall befall you ; and so indeed it did : For at the very same time that Alcidon , Daphnide , and I , came unto the place where you were , you met with Madonthe . I must confess ( said Damon ) the Oracle is fully cleered , and I am most humbly thankful unto that Deity which ordained me this happiness when I least expected it : But Reverend Father , continued he , and looked about the Chamber , I heard you name two persons , whom I infinitely esteem , and should think my self very happy to see in this place . Then Alcidon stepped to him , and imbracing him , said , yes Damon , Daphnide and Alcidon are here , and are conducted unto this Country of wonders , by the same Love which brought you into it : At the same time Daphnide came unto him , and saluting him , said , yes , yes Damon , Madonthe can tell you , that Daphnide is also here , and presents her self unto you under the notion of one of your best Friends . Damon being surprised to see this Cavalier , and this Lady , thus clad in the habit of Shepherds , he knew not at first whether he was asleep or awake ; but afterwards touching them , and hearing them speak , he embraced them , and cryed out ; O Alcidon ! I must needs confess with you , that this Country is a Country of Wonders , but they are wonders full of joy and happiness , greater then ever I could hope to see . Whilst Daphnide and Alcidon were saluting , Madonthe , and they were all rejoycing together at their happy meeting , news was brought unto Adamas that the Nymph Amasis was entred into the Court ; and he was no sooner out of the Chamber to meet her , but he found her at the door , where after she had stayed a little , she entred into the room where Damon was : I think , valiant Cavalier , said she unto him , that I shall never come to see you , but shall find you thus unfortunately wounded . Madam , answered Damon , I shall never complain against any of these wounds which I have received : For the first , gave me the honour of seeing the Nymph Galathea , and then you Madam ; and these last have made me meet with her , who only in all the World can make me happy : so as in lieu of complaining against this Country , I have cause to Love it , esteem it , and speak well of it . Upon this Amasis being informed of the quality of Madonthe , she went to embrace her , and caress her according to her merits ; and because she took no notice of Daphnide and Alcidon ; I perceive Madam , ( said Damon unto her ) that those two persons are unknown unto you , but be pleased to know , that they are worth your acquaintance ; for though you see them thus disguised , yet Madam the one is Daphnide , and the other is Alcidon ; the very same Daphnide whose merits so much commanded the affection of the Great Eurick : And the very same Alcidon , so Feared and Loved for his valour by Thorismond King of the Visigots , and all those that succeeded him . Amasis , upon this , gave him thanks for his advice , and went to embrace them : It had been enough ( said she ) if you had only told me their right names ; for as soon as I had heard them , I should presently have known these two to be the Great Favorites of King Eurick : But I must needs confess , that seeing them thus habited , I should not have known them for what they are , and therefore I am obliged unto you for telling me . The obligation Madam , replied Daphnide , is on our sides , since he has made us known unto the greatest , most esteemed , and honoured Nymph amongst all the Gaules . But Sir , said Amasis unto Alcidon , how came you to be thus disguised ? And where met you with this Shepherds habit ? The Story of it Madam , answered Alcidon , would be too long ; but I beseech you , who can be in Forrests and not become a Shepherd ? The Country is so full of accomplished Shepherds , and Fair Shepherdesses , as I rather wonder that you Madam , and all your Nymphs , are not in the Habits of Shepherdesses . I am very glad ( answered the Nymph ) that you have found any thing in this Country which pleaseth you ; but when we have the happiness to see you in Marselles , perhaps you will not think my Nymphs less lovely then the Shepherdesses , nor find them in any humour of changing habits with them . Madam , ( answered Alcidon ) I do not doubt of any thing you say ; but I beseech you give me leave to be silent , and to say nothing unto what I do not yet know . The Nymph had continued the discourse longer , if she had not been very desirous to have some talk with the sage Adamas : and having held a long discourse with Galathea and him , upon the news which she had received , she went at last unto Damon , and asked him how he did after his wounds were dressed ? And understanding that he found himself much better , she left him with Madonthe , saying she would not hinder them of their contentments in talking privately together : Then she commanded Silvia , and the rest of the Nymphs , to entertain Daphnide and her Company , and to shew Alcidon that the Nymphs of Marselles do not yeild unto the Shepherdesses of Lignon . Upon this taking Adamas by one hand , and Galathea by another , she went into the Gallery , where the doors being all shut , she took a whole turn before she began to speak : afterwards assuming another look more serious then before , and seeming to be much troubled , she turned her self toward Adamas and spoke thus . Father ( said she ) I have things of great importance to impart unto you ; and you must give me that Faithful and Prudent Counsel , which you were always wont : and because I may perhaps forget some material passages , I desire that he who brought me the news , may make the relation of it unto you , if we have but as much time afterwards as to return unto Marselles : Madam , answered Adamas , I pray Heaven you be not mistaken in my Prudence , and I dare answer for my fidelity ; and as for your return unto Marselles , I shall hope that unless your haste be very great , you will honour me and my house so much as to stay this night in it : Father , ( answered Amasis ) if the urgency of my affairs would permit it , I should be very willing ; but when you shall hear what the Cavalier will say whom Lindamore sent unto me , you will not judg it convenient : Then causing Galathea to call in the Cavalier whom Lindamore sent , and the doors being shut , pray Sir , said she unto the Cavalier , make us a relation of all the message which Lindamore has sent unto me , and omit not any particular either concerning our affairs , or the affairs of Childerick and Guyemant , since they are so linked together , that they can hardly be separated . Upon this , placing the Cavalier between her self and Adamas , and holding Galathea in her other hand , they all walked together ; and the Cavalier in obedience to her commands , with a deep sigh , began thus . The History of Childerick , Silviana , and Adrimartes . I Cannot Madam without a World of grief , make this relation which you have commanded me : And yet I cannot refuse any thing which comes with a command from you ; if you find any disorder in my Discourse , or if perchance I forget any thing , I beseech you impute it to my sorrows , and let it find a pardon : and you shall see by what I shall relate , how all those who have dependency upon a Prince , are interested in his conduct : and how their good and their bad Fortunes have their influences from him . The King Merovius who by the grandure of his actions has got the Title of Excellent among the Franks ; and in their own Language Mervoch , signifies Excellent Prince . After he had gained many victories , as well over the Huns , Gepides , and Almaines , as over the Romans and Burgundians ; and after he had Reigned twelve years , he died full of glory , and lamented by the people , leaving by his wise Methina , the Daughter of Stuffart King of the Huns , and Predecessor of Atillas , surnamed the Scourge of God , only one Son whose name is Childerick . The Reputation of the Father , and the Love which he had got amongst the people , moved all the Franks with a common consent to make choise of Childerick the Son ; and having set upon his head a double Crown , the one to intimate his succession , and the other to speak the conquests of his Father , they carried him upon their shoulders throughout all the streets of Soissons , and proclaimed him King of the Franks : before him went the Heralds of Arms , carrying in their hands Ensignes won by Merovius from the Huns , Gepides , Alaines , Burgundians and Romans , all which they trailed upon the ground : after followed the Ensignes of the Franks , which were semi-Flower de Luces in an Azure Field : and last of all followed the Ensignes of Merovius his Father ; The first was a Lion endeavouring to mount a steep Hill to devour an Eagle which sate upon the top , with this motto ; With Paines is the Prey obtained ; and another was a Crown upon a Buckler , with this motto : A Buckler secures a Crown . Thus going Triumphantly through all the streets , the Air did Eccho with the loud acclamations of the People and Souldiers : Bonfires blazed befory every door , and when they were extinguished , great Wax Tapers burned all the night before every mans house , and nothing but dancing and joy could be seen in the streets ; Tables sumptuously furnished were set out for all commers : And it is impossible for me Madam , to express the great hopes that the people had in this young King : looking upon him as the Son of Merovius , whose memory was yet so fresh , that all his great victories seemed to be before their eyes , and the generous actions of the Father made them hope for the same from the Son , both in matter of Arms , and management of publique affairs . But he quickly shewed them that Dominion is a place so slippery , that few persons can attain to it , and fewer can find firm footing without a fall : For in a short time after he was Crowned , he began to lay Arms aside , and addict himself unto all manner of pleasures ; not remembring that it was the magnanimity , and martial exploits of his predecessors , which had promoted them unto that Dominion : so as now the Court was quite changed and swarmed with esseminate Sycophants , whilst valiant and brave minds had nothing to do , but stand with their hands in their pockets ; young Gallants who under Merovius began to bud in valour , are now after the example of Childerick turned women , and look not like the same men they promised to be . So as all the hopes of conquest were turned unto fears , lest the state which they had conquered should revolt ; and the utmost limits of all their hopes was only to keep what they had already gotten . Clidamant , Lindamore , and Guyemant , were much displeased at the alteration of this Prince , especially Guyemant , as one most concerned , and one who had devoted all his services unto this King. So as when Lindamore advised Clidamant to return into his own Country , because this Prince was so drowned in pleasures , that there was no more glory to be got by staying there , Gayemant with tears in his eyes disswaded him , saying , that if any thing under Heaven would awake Childerick from his drowsie security , it would be the generosity and virtue of Clidemant ; and if so much happiness befel the Franks by his means , he would get more glory by it then any other way : besides , he was to consider , that he having assisted Merovius against so many potent enemies , it would torn extreamly to his dis-advantage if he did not also assist Childerick , having made many Princes his enemies by taking part with the Franks . Clidemant who was a generous Prince , and who did love the person of Childerick , he was easily perswaded to stay with him , and so stopped his eares against the sound advice of Lindamore , as all his prudent propositions proved fruitless . There was in the Court a young Cavalier called Andrimartes , Son unto one of the most valiant Heroes of all the Franks : he had the honour to be educated with this young Prince , when he was so young , as he was not fit to follow Merovius in the Army . This Andrimartes with many other children of the Prime Cavaliers , were continually with young Childerick , and instructed in all manner of Noble exercises , that might make them fit to serve their Prince and Country . And these yourhs were not only taught in all things requisite unto courage and war , but also in all things that might polish their minds , and temper the Natural Ferocity of the old Sicambrians , and the inhabitants of the Meotidan Lake . Also to render them more plausible unto the Gaules , who are a people the most civilized of all Europe , they were very often amongst the young Ladies , which belonged unto the Queen Methina , and there was such pritty familiants amongst them , as they would propound several marriages amongst themselves : this Queen had command from the prudent Merovius her Husbandi to entertain as many of the Gaul Ladies as she could , designing by this way to make himself King of the Gaules by Love as well as by Arms. Amongst those that were thus entertained and educated during the infancy of Childerick , Silviana had the first place , as well in respect of her merit , as of her family from whence she was extracted : This young Lady was adorned with all such qualities as have power to cause Love ; both Fortune and Nature had equally been favourable unto her : And besides her beauty which was very high , she had a wit so sweet , as all those whom her eyes attracted , were held by her courtesy , and sweet conversation . This young Lady was not yet above ten or eleven years of age ; and Andrimartes who was about thirteen or fourteen , did cast an amorous glance upon her : Silviana was esteemed the only Star about the Queen Methina ; and Andrimartes amongst all those about Childerick carried away the commendations , either for dancing , leaping , or any other exercise of the body . Moreover he was of such a sweet and tractable disposition , that when he got the better of any of his Companions , he was so far from insulting , that none was sorry to be surmounted by him , but very willing to yeild unto him that glory which was his due . At this age the young Andrimartes began to cast an eye upon the Fair Silviana , who being such a beauty as could not be looked upon and not loved , he began to court her , and give her such testimonies of his affections as his green age could afford . Shee , who yet hardly knew the name of Love , received his boyish services , as other children use to do , without any further design : yet in a little time she began to like him better then any of the rest , and resented somthing which inclined her to talk with him , and to be glad when he was with her from all the rest of her companions , though this inclination yet could not be phrased either love or affection in her : But as the longer one stands by a fire , the more heat he feels ; so Andrimartes could not hold such intimate familiarity with Silviana , without kindling such sparks of Love , as at length so inflamed his soul , that neither time nor any thing else could extinguish them . The first time that he made it known unto her , was one evening when the Queen Methina , according to her custome , went to walk upon the banks of Seine : for she resided most at Paris , as well because it was the center of the conquests of Merovius , as by reason of an Oracle , which was lately received from the Temple of Ijis , and which said thus : WHen Paris is the Prime of Gaul , A Gaulish stranger govern shall . Now Merovius and the Franks thought that their Ancestors being Gaules , this Oracle was spoken of them ; and I assure my self that Madam you know how this delectable River of Seine runs round about that City . And when the Queen went to walk upon the banks of it , all the Ladies and Cavaliers waited upon her , and walked also two and two , where and how they pleased . One evening therefore after supper , Methina went to take the Air , and Andrimartes taking Silviana under her arm , he entertained her as he was wont with his young affections , unto which she answered in as innocent Language , as infancy it self could imagine : As they were wandering amongst the thick of the wood , they sate down at the first under an old Willow , which grew by the River side ; but the young Lady , not liking to stay too long in a place , and being weary with sitting , she rose up and went unto a little tree of Osiers ; and making choise of one whose bark was smooth and tender , she had a mind to engrave her name upon it ; so as taking a Gold Bodkin which she wore in her hair , she engraved the Letters of Silviana . Andrimartes seeing what she began to do , he went upon the other side of the tree , and write upon the same stalk , as if it were in the very same line , these words , I Love : so as what he writ , meeting with what Silviana had written , both together made , I Love Silviana : but she going on his side , she could see only what he had written ; how Andrimartes , said she , do you Love ? I beseech you who ? You may see Madam , ( said he unto her ) if you will please to read on the Line : For my part , ( said she ) I see nothing but what you have written ; look a little better Madam , ( said he ) and you may find that which is engraved upon my heart , as well as upon that bark : where is the name , said she , that you speak of ? Look well , said Andrimartes , and you will find it not far off : I do not understand you , answered she , for I see nothing but that which you writ ; what then is this ? ( answered Andrimartes , and pointed unto what she had engraved ) That is Silviana , ( answered she ) Then , said Andrimartes , joyn what I writ , and what you writ , together . I see , replied she , that by joyning them together , there is , I Love Silviana ; but it was my self that wrote it : Most true , answered Andrimartes , and it is you who has engraven it in my heart . Your heart , replied she , and wondred , how could I do that , for I never saw your heart ? I know not Madam how you did it , answered he , but I am sure that with you Fair Eyes you have done it . Fie , fie , ( cryed she out ) I cannot believe it , for my eyes cannot engrave , or if they could , I should surely have seen when they did it ; had they that quality , I should not have used my Bodkin to engrave upon this bark . This childish answer did plainly shew Andrimartes how ignorant she was in matters of Love : yet for all that , he continued on ; It is no wonder Madam , said he , that your Fair Eyes cannot engrave your Name upon a bark , because it is a thing insensible ; but said she , I have often looked upon the Queens little dogs , which she loves so well , and can you find one letter of my Name upon them ? No , no , replied he , they are animals without reason ; it is only upon the hearts of men , and men who are most worthy of that character . How ? said Silviana , can I do it and not perceive it ? I beseech you Madam , said Andrimartes , do you perceive your self to grow ? Alas , said she , I do that naturally ; and you do naturally , replied Andrimartes , make wounds in hearts . Oh my good God , replied she , I have heard say that all wounds upon the heart are mortal ; and if my eyes have wounded yours , I shall be the cause of your death , and you will have all the reason in the world to hate me : T is most certain , replied he , that all wounds upon the heart are mortal , and those which you have given me will cause my death , unless you give me a remedy : but however , I cannot hate you , since on the contrary , I think that I cannot love you so much as I desire , and as you deserve . I conceive the best way will be , ( answered the young Silviana ) that since my eyes do hurt you so much , to hide them from you for the future . By no means Madam I beseech you , answered he , unless you would have me die , as soon as you begin that mortal remedy ▪ for you must know , that if any thing under Heaven can save my life , it must be by giving me new wounds . This remedy , ( said the young Silviana ) is very strange , and least you should dye , I will not only do as you say , but desire all my companions to do the same , in hopes that the multitude of wounds which their eyes do make , may ease you in those you receive from me : The eyes of your companions ( answered he ) can neither hurt nor heal me : what difference ( said she ) do you find betwixt my eyes and theirs ? For my part , I know not any . There is so much , replied Andrimartes , That I had rather be dead then want the least wound which I have from you , and I would accord theirs as much as I can . I do not understand ( said she ) why you should think so ; for wounds are wounds , from whomsoever they be received . There are ( replied Andrimartes ) wounds that are honourable and pleasing , and others that are ignominious and painful : those which I receive from you are of the first sort ; and those which your companions can give are of the other . I cannot imagine ( answered the young Silviana ) what the difference should be . If there were other Silvianas ( said Andrimartes ) as Fair and full of Excellencies as you are , and as able by their beauty to make such welcom wounds , I should then agree with you that they would be all desirable alike ; but since that cannot be , assure your self Madam , I shall think nothing to be a favour or a remedy which comes not from your Fairest self . Silviana was very young , and yet not so young , but hearing Andrimartes speak thus , she understood his good will unto her ; for self love is so natural unto us , that nothing does oblige more , at what age soever , then a good esteem which is held of us ; and that made him to return this answer : the good opinion which you have of me , moves you unto this language ; but believe it Andrimartes , you are as much obliged unto it by the good opinion which I have of you . Perhaps their discourse had gone farther , but for the coming of Childerick , who with a great number of young boyes came running and leaping through those woods , and parted them ; for this young Prince carried away Andrimartes almost by force to leap and exercise with his companions , as he who excelled them all in agility and nimbleness . He left the Fair Silviana with an ill will , and she remained alone with no less displeasure ; for though till then she never had the least resentment of Love , yet these last expressions infused strange imaginations into her fancy ; and presently after , considering upon the merits and perfections of the young Andrimartes , and calling into memory the expressions of his particular good will unto her : Love did begin so gently to scratch the skin , that it became such an itch , as by degrees became a wound incurable . As soon as ever Andrimartes could steal away from Childerick , he returned to Silviana , begging a thousand pardons for leaving her alone , and excusing it with the force which that young Prince used unto him . I cannot blame him , answered Silviana , nor your friends , for desiring the happiness of your company . Oh Madam , answered Andrimartes , that you would rank your self in that number , and think it a happiness to have my company . Do you doubt of either ? ( replied Silviana ) No , no , Andrimartes , you have merits enow , to make all become your friends , and desire your company , and I have known you too long not to esteem them accordingly . Madam ( answered he ) I should think this evening the happiest time of all my life , could I think the Fair Silviana did ever daign to cast her Fair eye upon my actions , and if I could have any assurance in what you are now pleased to say . The young Silviana , not dreaming that Love would oblige a heart to give it self away , but thinking it only a piece of pleasing complaisance and delight in the company of one person with another , she did believe that Andrimartes did Love her , and also did intend to Love him , as a Sister may Love a Brother , or a Daughter a Father ; and therefore according to the innocency of her age , and simplicity of her soul , she answered him thus . Be assured Andrimartes , that I do really Love you ; and whereas you desire to have some assurance of my words , I will most willingly give it , protesting unto you , that I do not Love any Brother so well as I do you . Andrimartes who was older , and more capable of Love then she , did know very well that all this was but the words of a child ; yet thinking that he had already brought her to a very good passe , he contented himself for that time , hoping that time and continuance of his Courtship would work this innocent Love into such a perfect affection as he desired ; and therefore taking her hand , he kissed it , and with a smiling look said , Now Madam , do I think my self the most happy and best contented man alive , since I have received this declaration from you , which I desire above all the world : only one thing more I beseech you Madam let me beg , which is , that you will be constant unto this assurance which you have given me , and that you will be pleased to let me bear the name of your Brother , and to call you Sister , as an obligation unto us to continue in this amity : With all my heart ( answered the young Lady ) and I do promise to Love and esteem you as much as if you were my Brother . Andrimartes would have answered , had it not began to rain , which caused them both to remove : however , since that day , he courted this young and Fair Lady so close , as by degrees he taught her know , that Love was not to be confined by the Laws of Friendship , nor kept within compass of a meer good will ; for in a few days she loved him in such a height , as she perceived it to be a thing impossible for her to make a retreat : So as one day when she met him upon the banks of Seine , where Methina , according to her custom , was walking , and taking an occasion to retire themselves under a shade of Trees , she said thus unto him ; Do you remember brother ( for so she called him ) what discourse we had in this place , when I engraved my name upon the bark of yonder Tree ? Doubtless I do Sister , ( answered Andrimartes ) and shall remember it as long as I live : no time is able to desace it out of my memory ; for it was then I received my greatest hopes of happiness from you . What did I then say , replied she , which gave you so much contentment ? These Madam , answered he , were your own words ; Be assured Andrimartes , that I do really Love you . Brother ( said Silviana ) will you have me confess the truth unto you ? I would have you believe ( said she and smiled ) that when I spoke those words I knew not what I said : how Sister ! replied he presently , not know what you said ? Certainly I did not , answered she , for how could I give you assurance of a thing which I was ignorant of , and did not know ? Then , said he unto her , you did deceive me : 'T is true indeed ( said Silviana ) I did deceive you ; but it was when I was first deceived my self : for I must confess , that when I said I did Love you , I did not know what it was to Love ; and yet the good will which I had unto you , did make me think it was Love , which was only a childish kind of an inclination . Andrimartes hearing her say so , he was a little startled , fearing that she intended to break her promise with this excuse : But she who had other intentions seeing him so mute , and suspecting the cause of his silence ; Brother ( said she ) be not troubled at what I say , for it is only to give you a fuller assurance of that affection which I have unto you ; let me tell you now , that I am more knowing then I was then ; and am better able to discern your merits and affection to me : I know now what it is to Love ; not only as a Brother , but as Andrimartes ; and knowing this , I do protest unto you , that I do Love you as well as you ought to desire . Andrimartes hearing this welcom expression , kneeled down upon the ground , and said ; Should I employ all my dayes in thanks Madam , and spend all my blood in doing you service , I were not able to recompence you for this happiness which you have conferred upon me by this declaration : but since you are pleased to be so infinitely good , give me leave to beg , that you will also be pleased to compleat this my happiness . What is it , said Silviana , that I can say more ? Have I not professed that now I do know what it is to Love , and that I do Love Andrimartes as much as he ought to desire ? I desire a little more Madam , answered he , for perhaps you may say that I ought not to desire so much as I do . Then Andrimartes , answered she , I do Love you as much as I oght to do : yet a little more , good Madam , answered he , for there is not amongst men that can assume so much honour to himself as to say that you ought to Love him : Then replied she , I do Love Andrimartes , as well as he does Love me : upon this , Andrimartes was satisfied . Now , said Silviana , I will go further , and do more then you desire ; for I do Love Andrimartes more then he Loves me : and I vow by all the Nymphs and Deities of the River , that I will never Love any else : Only one thing Brother I shall request , which is , that you will promise me upon your Faith , never to desire of me any thing which my honour and decency may not allow . Let all the torments of Hell fall upon my head ▪ answered Andrimartes presently , and may Heaven ▪ blast all my hopes and desires , if ever I do entertain the least thought of offering beyond those Limits which you shall freely allow me . When this discourse passed betwixt them , Silviana was about thirteen or fourteen years of age , and Andrimartes about sixteen or seventeen , an age so apt to take all amorous impressions , that Love did imprint in their young hearts all the characters of it self : so as ever since that time , they did both so grow in affection , that had not their young and familiar education together been an umbrage for all their amorous actions , and shadowed them with a vail of courtesy and long acquaintance , certainly many had taken notice of it : but since this familiarity did begin when they were little children , none did wonder at their kindness unto each other , especially both of them being yet but very young . Thus they did live together in all possible satisfaction and contentment , waiting until such time as they could handsomly procure the consent of their Parents unto a marriage . And this happy condition lasted until such time as Childerick did unluckily cast his eye upon this shinning Star : for seeing her at a Ball where Silviana was disguised , according to the custom of the Romans , he took such a liking to her , that ever since he loved her most desperately : Silviana took notice of it presently ; and because she thought it would be a sin unpardonable in her , if she did not impart all that she knew unto her dear Brother , as soon as ever she saw him , she acquainted him with all passages : Andrimartes was apt to believe it ; Sister , ( said he unto her ) it is no wonder if all the World do Love you ; but must your ambition to be the Mistris of a Kings Son , extinguish your affection unto a Brother ? And must I be the widdowed Turtle left desolate without a Companion ? Brother , ( said she then unto him , and took his hand ) be assured that you shall never be the Turtle which you speak of , until death do ravish me from you : and if I thought any such doubt did enter into your soul , the affection which I bear unto you would be extreamly angry : be confident Andrimartes , that death it self shall not alter my affection ; for I will preserve it unto that second life , which our Druides tell us of after this : Here Brother , ( said she ) take this Ring ; and if you be the same Andrimartes , which I take you to be , summon me by it either in this or the next life , to keep that promise which now I do most solemnly confirm for ever unto you . I want words , Madam , wherewith to express the joyes of young Andrimartes ; he fell down upon his knees , he kissed her hand , and the Ring which she gave him , a hundred times , with a vow to present it unto her at that time when she commanded him . Then taking a pin and pricking that finger whereon he wore the Ring , he caused it to bleed in several places , and making his handkerchief all bloody , he presented it unto Silviana : Madam ( said he unto her ) I do seal the vow which I have made with my blood , and I conjure you to restore me this handkerchief when you command me to restore unto you this Ring ; to the end that by these marks both the living and the dead may know how great the affection is which Andrimartes bears unto Silviana , and how happy this affection has been above its merits , in meeting with her reciprocal affection . Thus did Love link the hearts of these two young Lovers together with faster knots , as if all the powers upon earth were not able to unty them . But for all that , Childerick continued his begun Love , which grew to that height , that he could not enjoy any contentment nor rest , but when he was with her . At the first , lest Merovius should be advertised of it , he hid his passion as much as he could , and this was the reason why he durst not in words declare it unto Silviana , though all his actions did make it so apparent unto every one , as it was a thing superfluous to tell her that which none was ignorant of . At the same time , taking infinite delight in looking upon her , he commanded an Artist to take her Picture unknown unto her , thinking that she would not permit it otherwise : and the Picture-drawer was so ready to satisfie this young Prince , as he took her Picture very exquisitely , at two or three times seeing her in the Temple : when Childerick saw it , he kissed it a thousand times ; and thinking that his happiness was not compleat unless Silviana did know what ●ewel he possessed , and meeting her in the Anti-chamber of the Queen his Mother , he took her aside and said thus unto her ; Fair Silviana , I can tel you some news , which perhaps you are ignorant of ; for you think your self to be the only Daughter of your Mother , yet let me tell you , that you have a Sister : Did I think this news to be true , Sir , said Silviana , I should think it the best that ever I heard , and think my self much obliged unto you for telling me of it . You have good reason to be glad of it ( said Childerick ) for though she be not so fair as you are , yet she does very much resemble you ; and because your self shall be judge whether or no I speak the truth , pray look upon this . As soon as ever Silviana saw it , she presently knew it , and started to see her self in any other hands then those of Andrimartes , and desiring to look upon it , he gave it unto her . After she had a while looked upon it , and not knowing how to get it handsomly from him ; she threw it into the fire , and it was burned before Childerick took notice of it , yet she did not cast it into the fire so soon , as she repented of her haste , when she saw that young Prince stand as if he were planet-struck with amazement , and to excuse her self in some sort : Oh God Sir , said she , it was so ill-favouredly done , that I could not endure to see my self so ugly . Silviana , answered Childerick , you have angered me to the soul , and I cannot tell whether I have patience enough to endure it . Sir , answered Silviana , and blusht ; I am extreamly sorry for it : but the truth is , it was so very ill done , that I had rather have seen the Picture of death then it . Love and anger had now a great debate in the heart of this offended Prince ; but Love , at last triumphing ; I shall see ( said he ) whether that was your reason or no , or whether you did it as an affront unto me ; for if it be as you say , then you will permit that another be taken with more leisure , that the Artist may do it better then he could the first : but if you deny me this request , then I have reason to think that you did it by way of affront , and that you scorn a Prince who never adored any but your self . The young Silviana fearing the displeasure of her friends , was constrained to grant what he desired in such a civil and courteous manner , as he could not chuse but be very well contented with this satisfaction . Will you permit ( said the Prince ) that another Picture may be taken ? Sir , answered she , I will permit any thing you please as far as is in me ; but doubtless the Queen will take it very ill if I should suffer it without her permission , or at least without the permission of my governess . It is enough , said Childerick , that I know I have your consent unto what I desire , and that you threw the Picture into the fire , only because it was ill done . And because she seemed to be much troubled at her so much displeasing him , last some by-standers should take notice of it , he himself confessed that it was indeed so ill drawn , that it deserved no less punishment then the fire . If this Picture were good for nothing else , yet it served this young Prince to make his Love known unto Silviana , for this young Lady durst not but receive all that he said with a favourable aspect , last otherwise he should complain against her for casting this Picture so hastily in the fire : and continuing still his Courtship , he omitted no occasion which might testifie the grandeur of his affection to her : and because it is extream hard for the violent passion of Love to be confined unto the limits of reason and discretion , it so increased , that very often transgressing the Laws of modesty , it hapned one day hearing her sing , that he was so transported with this puissant passion of Love , that though it was amongst many Ladies and Cavaliers , yet he could not forbear from kissing her per force . Silviana having no inclination at all unto Childerick , seemed to be extreamly offended with him for this violence , and seeing it was done in the face of all the Court , she made many great complaints against him ; and the rather , because Andrimartes was present , unto whom she would not give the least thought , that the Courtship of Childerick was able to alter her from her vowed resolution . But the young Prince , though he saw her much offended , yet he turned all to rallary , and laughed it out , But yet Silviana would not take the continuation of his Love as in jest ; and Andrimartes , as good a face as he set upon the matter , yet was he netled to see his master become his Rival ; knowing very well that Love and Dominion will not admit of any Companions : and therefore he resolved to ask the Queens consent to marry Silviana ; but because he would not do any thing that might displease Silviana , he did communicate this resolution unto her , which she approved of very well , as well ( said she ) to be out of the Tiranny of Childerick , as that we may afterwards live together freely without any constraint . Andrimartes therefore whose only desire was to be the sole possessor of his Fair and dear Silviana , made it his sute unto his Father , that he might not longer trifle away his time amongst a company of boys , but rather imploy i● nobly in the way of Arms under Merovius , to the honour of his Family , and after their examples , especially his own : for he was now ashamed to be alwayes amongst none but boyes and women : and therefore humbly desired him that he might leave off the name of child , and assume the name of a Frank , in memory of his predecessors , and after his own particular example , his humour and his age prompting him thereunto . The Father who had a generous soul , seeing his Son so inclinable unto Arms , was very glad to find this generous disposition in him , and promised to give full satisfaction unto his desire ; and to defer it no longer , he acquainted Merovius with it , who approving of it , made it known unto Childerick , and intended to honour him with the order of Knighthood , and with all those Ceremonies of gird●ng him with a Sword , and putting on a Spur , in imitation of Arthur King of Great Brittain , when he admitted young Cavaliers into the Rank of Knights , Childerick who was extreamly in Love with the Fair Silviana , was very glad of this honour intended unto Andrimartes , in hopes , that as soon as he was become a Knight of Arms , he would be constrained to go into the Army , and leave Silviana solely unto him , whose favour he hoped more easily to obtain wh●n this young man was out of her eye , who he saw wished him very well . Every thing thus favouring the design of Andrimartes , he was dubbed a Knight by the hands of Childerick , who had received the same honour a little before from the hand of Merovius . When Andrimartes was to be girt with the Sword , and demanded what Lady he would make choise of to be his Mistris , he kneeled down , and beseeched the Fair Silviana to let him make choise of her , that he might make it his boast , that he received his honours from the Fairest Hand , and Fairest Lady that lives . Childerick was extreamly surprized at this request , and was ready to break out into some violent demonstrations of his displeasure , yet the presence of the King his Father restrained him , though not from blushing , and letting many see how much this Act displeased him ; and much more was he incensed when he saw in what a joyfull manner this Fair Lady gave consent unto the request which Andrimartes made , and express her contentment by her eyes , and all her actions . But the joyes of this young Knight was unimaginable , when thanking her for the favour which he received , he protested and vowed to imploy both his sword and his life in her service : And she , who never offered to hide the good will which she bore unto him , knowing that ere long he would ask the Queens consent unto a marriage , prayed heartily unto Hesus to make his Sword victorious , and said , that she would with all her heart do any thing within the compass of her power , to testifie the great esteem which she had of his merits . But Sir , said she , I neither will , nor can confer this favour upon you without the Queens consent , who has the disposition of me . Andrimartes thinking that she spoke with much discretion , he kneeled down before Methina ; Madam , ( said he unto her ) Is it your pleasure I should this day receive the greatest honour that ever I can pretend unto ? Childerick transported at this beyond all patience , interrupted him and said ; Me thinks Andrimartes , that unless you were too impudent , you would never offer to make this request unto the Queen and Silviana , until you had by some noble action made your self worthy of it , Andrimartes who knew very well what it was which made Childerick speak so ; Sir , said he unto him , I must needs confess that I do not deserve this favour and honour ; but yet I ask it out of a desire I have of doing you some service : and I know that when once I am honoured with the Title of Silvianas Knight , that glorious name will so invigorate and encourage my spirits , as no enterprise can be so difficult , but I shall bring it happily to pass . This thought , answered the angry Prince , were good , if it were not unjust : But it is not reasonable you should assume unto your self a name which cannot be merited but with blood . My blood , replied the young Cavalier presently , shall never be spared in such a cause , no more then my life in the service of the King : But Sir , I find my self much mistaken in my hopes ; for I thought that in this , and upon all other occasions , you would have been my Protector , and furthered thered me all you could , as a Prince , unto whom I am devoted both by nature and my own inclination . Childerick would have answered , and perhaps according to the violence of his passion , if Merovius misliking the action of his Son , had not interposed ; and to cover the imprudence of Childerick , said thus , You had reason Andrimartes to expect all favour from Childerick : I know that he intends it , and I do command him unto it ; what he said was only by way of rallary , and both he and I will become your Mediators unto the Queen , to consent that Silviana may receive you as her Knight ; for it is but reason so Fair a Lady should have so brave a Cavalier for her Knight . The young man all transported with joy , offered to kiss the hands of Childerick and the King , and though the young Prince did permit him , yet it was with such a brow , as plainly shewed that he did it only out of respect unto the King : and though Methina saw this as well as Merovius , yet she commanded Silviana to receive Andrimartes as her Knight , since the King did approve of it . The young Lady never obeyed any command more willingly then this , and did it with a face so full of contentment , as every one took special notice of it : This did so sting the heart of Childerick , that he resolved , whatsoever came of it , to break off this Love which went so much against his heart . And because he knew that he had too much discovered his passion , and that the King was not well pleased with it , he constrained himself as much as possibly he could , to make it believed that what he had done was only out of rallary , as Merovius said : but there was not one in all the company which did not know the contrary , especially Andrimartes , who knew very well that it proceeded from his affection unto Silviana , and well did plainly foresee many a storm towards from him : however , come what come could , he resolved to continue his Love ; and because that Honourable Order of Knight-hood , which he had taken upon him , was an obligation upon him to shake off the drowsie life of being always among women , he resolved to quit that idle and effeminate kind of life , and to go into the Army as soon as he had obtained Silvianas leave , and not to return until some signal act had spoken him meritorious of the Fair Lady . She who saw a kind of necessity upon him to take this course , and thought that it would much conduce unto that contentment which they both aimed at ; she consented unto it , though with abundance of sorrow to part with him : and knowing that it was the Kings custom to incite all Generous young Spirits unto gallant actions , and to recompence those that by their valour did signalize themselves in the Army ; they did both of them overcome themselves , and with a River of Tears parted , in hope that their absence would bring them to their desired end , sooner then their presence . To relate all the passages of this sad parting , and the demonstrations of good will unto each other , is neither pertinent to the story , nor indeed possible : let it suffice therefore , that Silviana expressed her affection as far as her modesty and honour would permit , and Andrimartes , as became a perfect and noble minded Lover . But I conceive it necessary to acquaint you with the sequel of this design when he was in the Army , though the day be not long enough to relate the hundred part of his brave deportments ; for he gave such testimony of his courage and valour , that Merovius made choise of him to command that relief which he sent into Belgium , against the children of King Clodion , Renald and Alberick ; who being come at full age , Alberick being Lord of Cambray and the bordering Countries , and Renald Duke of Austrasia , and having married Husemide , Daughter unto Multiades King of Tongres , they contracted a league with the Saxons , and with a formidable Army , fell into Austrasia , so as had not Merovius very prudently sent this relief under the conduct of the valiant Andrimartes , certainly their Arms had reached as far as the gates of Paris ; and perhaps had not only retarded all the conquests of this Valiant King , but also , had put his very Crown into great hazard . But the Valour and Prudence of Andrimartes was such , that giving a stop unto the progress of these two brothers , he constrained them to keep within the confines of Austrasia , until Merovius had quelled those enemies which the Romans had secretly stirred up against him : and this piece of service was so great , that Merovius did highly acknowledg it ; and thought no recompence sufficient for such services as he had received from the brave Andrimartes . It is a hard matter to express the joys of Silviana , when she heard of all the valiant exploits of her beloved Andrimartes , whose presence she did infinitely desire , that she might rejoyce with him for his happy success : and yet she was well contented with his absence , since she her self was a sharer in his glory , and since it conduced so much unto the advantage of the Crown of the Franks ; shewing her self by her wise and virtuous moderation , to be the Grand-child of Semmon Duke of Gaul Armorique , the faithful friend of King Merovius . There was not a man who did not love , and highly commend the Valiant and Wise Andrimartes ( and for six years together which he continued in the Army , he met not with one accident which did not end in happy success ) Childerick only excepted , who grudged at all his victories , though they were all to the advantage of that Crown which he was to inherit after Merovius : but his love being above his ambition , he disliked all his actions , and detracted from his glory as much as possible he could ; knowing very well , that all these applaudes of him would kindle the affection which Silviana bore unto him . But at length , Andrimartes not being able to live any longer from his adored Lady , though he received Letters continually from her , he obtained leave from the King to return unto Paris , to settle some affaires which he pretended , did require his presence . He presented himself therefore unto the Queen , who received him with all possible welcom ; and he thought it expedient to strike now whilst the Iron was hot , and speak unto the Queen concerning his marriage : and in order-thereunto , he entreated a neer Cosen of his to make this request unto the Queen in his behalf . Methina who was well acquainted with the merits of Andrimartes , and considered what signal services he had done the King her Husband , she was very glad of any occasion to give satisfaction unto his desire ; and to testifie how she approved of that marriage : Tell Andrimartes ( said she unto the party that was imployed to deliver the request unto her ) that I do not only consent unto his desire ; but also Silviana being Grand-child unto Semnon our dear friend , I promise him to procure his good will , and the Kings also : and in testimony of my forwardness to gratifie him all the wayes I am able , I do allow him to live with her , not only as her servant , but also as him that is to be her Husband . This answer which was as favourable as Andrimartes could possibly hope for , was received with so much joy , that it was impossible for him to keep it secret : so as the news of it was presently all over the Court and Army ; and Methina having acquainted Merovius with it , it pleased him so well , that he spoke of it openly , and said , that he was obliged to acknowledg the services of that brave Cavalier , in the highest manner : so as to defer his satisfaction no longer , he presently dispatched a Messenger to Duke Semnon his dear and ancient friend , to procure his consent unto this marriage , promising to advance Andrimartes unto such a height , as he should never repent of bestowing his Grand-child upon him . But Childerick hearing this news , first by the letters of the Queen his Mother , and afterwards by the discourse of Merovius his Father , he was so displeased at it , that he could not chuse but speak of it unto him , under a pretence of doing him service ; Sir , ( said he unto him , finding him alone ) I do understand by the Queens letters , and also by your discourse this morning , that Andrimartes intends to marry Silviana : now Sir , the service which I ow unto you , commands me to hint unto you a thing which I think worthy of your consideration . And though I do not doubt of your high prudence , yet your multitude of other great affairs , makes me fear that you have not time to think upon things of lower importance . I must needs confess Sir , that the services of this Cavalier does deserve a recompence , but not so far as to make you commit a greater offence against Semnon your dear friend & ally , and also against your self : for certainly recompenses ought never to be made to the dis-advantage of our friends , or such as trust us with things that are most dear unto them : Semnon Sir , you know , is Duke of Gaul Armorique ; it was he who at your first coming into this Country received you into his friendship ; assisted you with all his strength and counsel ; and it may be said , that he and Guyveline Governour of the Edvois , were the two surest Pillars , upon which you laid the foundation of your Dominion . Is it therefore reasonable Sir , that if he trust you with his Daughter , who is to be the support and comfort of his age , you should dispose of her without his consent ? Or is it fit , to propound a match so unequal and so dis-advantagious unto him ? Will you Sir , let it be said that Merovius does recompence his servants at the charges of his neighbour Princes and friends ? Pardon me Sir , for speaking so boldly unto you ; and if it be a crime , blame my natural desire to cleer your name from aspersion , which I know is contrary to your intention , and al your former actions : not but that I do think it reasonable , and worthy of commendations in you , to remunerate Andrimartes : But then Sir , I beseech you , let it be out of your own charges , and with somthing in which you have an interest ; in so doing , you will get the name of a Generous and Magnanimous Prince : you will then be called the King of Hearts as well as of Franks ; there are other matches in your Kingdom , which Andrimartes himself cannot chuse but think much more sutable and fit for him , then Silviana , whom if he pretend unto , in lieu of getting friends unto himself by that unequal alliance , he will draw a mortal odium upon himself , and have enemies that will never pardon that offence which he shall commit by your instigation . Thus without advantage to himself , he will cause you to lose that credit and amity , which you have gotten with so much paines , and which with so much care and prudence you have hitherto preserved with all that know you . Do not think Sir , that I am the first Authour of these considerations , for many of your best servants that dare not tell you as much , have addressed themselves unto me , thinking that great Princes who are full of high imployments , will not reflect upon things of a lower sphere , which though small in themselves , yet may draw after them many dangerous consequences : I believe if Andrimartes did but consider of what importance , or rather what prejudice this marriage will be unto your service , he would be the first ( as deeply in love as he is ) that would decline it ; I am confident he would not offer so much dis-service unto your Majesty , as to discontent your people , in causing you to lose the amity of your Allies . So as Sir , if you will please to command me , I will undertake to divert him from it , and use such pregnant Arguments and reasons , as shall so convince him , that he shall think no more upon it . Childerick found such a patient hearing from his Father , that he hoped presently to obtain commission for speaking unto Andrimartes . But that wise King , having long since observed how this young Prince was in Love with Silviana ; and knowing that all these instances proceeded only from his desires of enjoying her himself , having given him a full hearing , and seeing that he expected his answer , he assumed a serious look , which testified the smal satisfaction which he received for his long Oration , and gave him this answer . I am very sorry Childerick , to find in you such humours as I least desire , especially in two things , which believe it my Son , will become your ruine , if they be not prudently corrected . The first is an effeminate inclination , which does bebauch you unto a dissolute kind of life , devoting your self wholly unto pleasures and love : for if from contraries , contrary effects may be expected : How can I imagine but that when I shall leave you this Crown , which was gotten by so many hazards and toyl from the valiant Romans , you will as soon lose it as it was gotten ? Alas you do degenerate from the martial vertue of your Nation the Franks . The other quality which I do extreamly condemn you for , is ; The imploying your wit to cover your vice with a vail of virtue . Do you think me Childerick so little vers'd in the affairs of the world , that I do not see how all your specious arguments are only to hinder Silviana , whom you do love , from marrying ? Do you think I have forgot your Language which you used when Andrimartes was made a Knight ? Can you believe me ignorant of her throwing a Picture into the fire , which you had gotten of hers , unknown unto her ? Do you think I never heard how violently you kissed her by force ? Do not think Childerick that any of your actions towards her is unknown unto me ; and though hitherto I suffered them , and seemed to take no notice , yet it was only in hopes that you would reclaim your self from such a manner of life , as you could not chuse but know would exceedingly displease me . You take upon you to be a very great States-man , and will needs teach me how much I am obliged unto Semnon , hinting upon all the good offices he has done me : Pray Childerick , unto which of all my neighbours have you seen me deficient , and backward in paying my duty unto their amity and good will ? Why should you think me so negligent of him whom I love and esteem above all the Gaules ? If you cannot dive into the depth of my designs , why should you not think those things which pass your understanding to be done with as much reason , as those things are which be within the compass of your capacity ? What have I done hitherto , which any of my friends can upbraid me withall ? Nay , can any of my enemies charge me with any neglect of duty to them ? And is Childerick the only one that can condemn the actions of his Father ? Good Son give me a reason for your censure : Nay , I believe you have no reason ; but because I consent to the marriage of a Lady , which out of a fond affection you would dishonour : do you think it better and more honourable for Semnon , our generous and ancient friend to marry his Daughter unto you , then unto Andrimartes ? But Childerick , do you desire to marry her ? Can your foolish humour hurry you unto such a crime ? I cannot believe it , and had rather you were dead then ever see the day ; or that you should entertain such a thought : not but that I do highly esteem the virtue of the Father , and like the Lady , for both are very worthy of much honour : but I had rather restore back unto Reynald or his Brother Aberick , the Crown of their Father Clodion , then consent that such a pusillanimious courage as yours should have the Soveraign Power over such a war-like people as this which I command . Now if your drift be not to marry Silviana , what would you do with her ? Would you make her your whore ? Do you think the honour of my house can brook it ? Will the reputation of the Queen your Mother suffer it ? Or the courage and generosity of Semnon endure it ? Fie , fie , Childerick , stifle such leud thoughts , and abominate them : let not such a fond love blind your understanding ; and then you will plainly see that if I do not consent unto this marriage of Silviana unto Andrimartes , I am infinitely to blame ; for Princes as your self says , are obliged to recompence services done , with benefits and honours : and if so , how much am I obliged unto Andrimartes ? Who , not to mention his other exploits which he hath done for us , has not only repulsed the power of Clodions children , but forced them to keep within the limits of Austrasia : he may be said to have preserved all the rest of our Dominions , by his valour and wise conduct , and repressing the insolency of our enemies , has given us the means to make new conquests . Now tell me Childerick , how great is my obligation for such signal service ? How justly might I be branded with ingratitude , if I should deny his affection , his fidelity , his courage , and his merits , the first request that he shall make unto me ? But you bid me pay my debts with my own mony , and not with Semnons , who keeps this Daughter for the support and comfort of his old age . Let me tell you Son , that if I should deny unto his Grand-child such a sutable and advantageous marriage , it would be a great prejudice and injury to her aged Father ; for there is no Prince , nor King , though never so great ; but would be glad of his alliance , who is able not only to preserve a state , but by his valour and prudence is able to get a hundred Kingdoms : What greater advantage or comfort can Semnon have in his old age , then to see Silviana his Daughter in the hands of so brave and virtuous a Cavalier , and his State under the guard of such a valiant , prudent , and prosperous Captain as Andrimartes is ? Consider Childerick , that I do ow this gratification unto Andrimartes , for his Excellent services which he hath done ; and I do ow it also unto Semnon , for the friendship and fidelity which I have always found from him . I believe you your self will acknowledg as much , and if you contradict me , it is not Childerick which does it , but a foolish effeminate passion which will ruine him , and which if he do not presently correct , will make him lose that Crown which now I wear . If therefore you have any desire to please me , leave off this drowsie kind of life , which will render you the scorn and odium of all that know you , especially of the Franks , whose martial dispositions will never love nor endure such an effeminate person to be their King. Also Childerick , I would have you leave off all your tricks of dissimulation , with which you would cloak your effeminate designs with a vizard of virtue : otherwise , let me tell you Son , that though I am your Father by name , yet I am not in affection , but will make it appear both unto you and all the world , that I do not consent unto such a contemptible life , as you do live . Childerick was extreamly confounded at this answer which Merovius gave him , for his own conscience did convince him ; yet according to the common custom of of all such as would put a gloss upon their faults , he offered to excuse himself of part of those things wherewith his Father upbraided him , by denying the one absolutely , and so disguising the other , that perhaps he had made his cause good , if he had had to do with one less Judicious then Merovius . But the wise Father after he had heard all his gilded excuses , at last he interrupted him . I perceive Childerick ( said he unto him ) that you are very sorry I have been so quick sighted as to see your faults : but you ought not to grieve for that ; repent rather the committing them , then my seeing them : for being your Father , I shall be as careful to conceal them as your self ; but if you be wise , continue no longer in this course of life , which will most shamefully become your ruine : and consider that a Prince who is to govern a people , ought to render himself more wise , and more virtuous , then the people , which are to obey him ; for otherwise his government will be only by Tyranny , which is less safe unto him , and more displeasing unto them . Upon this Merovius would hearken unto no reply , but leaving him , he dispatched a messenger presently unto the Queen Methina , which let her understand , that without more delay , she should propound this marriage unto Semnon Duke of Gaul Armorique , and to assure him , that he would raise Andrimartes unto such a degree , as he should have no cause to repent the bestowing his Grand-child upon such a brave Cavalier . The Queen who was as desirous to give Andrimartes contentment as the King , she dispatched an Ambassador immediately unto Semnon , whose consent was easily obtained ; and who having heard so great a Fame upon the Name of Andrimartes , did embrace the motion , with many thanks unto the Queen , for her desires of such a Match for Silviana : thinking himself so obliged both unto her and Merovius for it , as he thought himself sufficiently recompensed for all the services he had ever done them , and beseeched them to dispose of him and his Grand-child as they pleased . Only this he desired , that he might see Andrimartes , to the end he might be better acquainted with him , who was to enjoy Silviana and his estate . This answer being received , the Queen did presently acquaint her Husband with it , who thought it expedient for Andrimartes to make this journey unto the good Duke ; and the rather , because at that time he had either Peace or Truce with all his Neighbours , and could best spare him . Andrimartes and Silviana , hearing of this intended separation , though they knew it conduced much unto their future contentments , yet their extream affections unto each other , could not consent unto it without abundance of grief ; for whilst he was in the Army , she heard from him every day : but now the journey was long , and they foresaw that the good Duke Semnon would not suffer him to return so soon as they desired : yet necessity constraining them , Andrimartes departed , more desirous to return , then to be the possessor of Gaul Armorique . I shall not Madam , here relate the passages of his reception both by Semnon and his people , who understanding the intentions of their Lord , did make preparations to receive him with all manner of honour and joy ; infinitely applauding the election of their good Duke : Let it suffice to tell you , that after Semnon had welcomed Andrimartes with all manner of magnificence , and kept him a while in his Court , he did not only grant Silviana unto him , as he desired ; but also proclaimed him his Successor in Gaul Armorique , and caused all his vassals and subjects to acknowledg him so : so as all the Grandees , all the Souldiers , and all the Knights , received him as their succeeding Lord with great applause . Presently after this or a little before , Clidemant was come into the Army of Merovius , and saw Andrimartes , being a witness of his brave exploits : So as when this news was divulged in the Court of Merovius , it was very welcom unto all the brave Cavaliers , Childerick only excepted , who was much displeased at it : for though he made a shew of the contrary , and since his Father had chid him , was not so bold as to let his love unto Silviana appear , yet in lieu of diminishing , it encreased every day : not that he had any intention to marry her , for he aymed at something higher ; but his design was to enjoy her in another quality . When he heard any commend the choise which Semnon had made for his Grand-child , he could not forbear speaking very dis-advantageously of it , and charge him , sometimes with injustice , and sometimes with indiscretion : of injustice , in depriving his right Successors from his Estate ; and of indiscretion in submitting Gaul Armorique unto a Frank who was a stranger . So as not being able to quench his flaming passion , and finding an opportunity of discourse with Silviana , he said thus unto her : Is it possible , Fair Lady , you should ever think of marrying Andrimartes ? Sir , answered she , is he not a Cavalier of greater merit then I can deserve ? It seems , replied he , that you are ignorant in matter of merit , since you do not see that the least of your perfections does infinitely transcend all that is in Andrimartes . Sir , answered she and smiled , If I be of such worth as you seem to make me , I shall quickly make him rich ; for I will wholly bestow myself upon him : and for my part , I shall think my self sufficiently payed if he do but love me , and unto that I shall hope to oblige him , by the extream affection which I do bear unto him . This speaks your judgment to be wonderous weak , said Childerick , and that your will transports you beyond reason , Sir , answered she , if you think to vex me by such discourse as this , you are to blame , since my will was alwayes to honour you . And if it be to cross Andrimartes , I shall wonder , since the only ambition of that poor Cavalier , is to imploy his life for the propagation of your Crown . Fair one , answered the young Prince , my design is neither to vexe you , nor cross him ; but only to prevent your ruine , which I foresee will be if you do not retire your self from this young and indiscreet affection : believe it , I do not speak without reason , and did you consider what good fortune is offered you , perhaps you would not thus precipitate your self : Sir , replied Silviana , set your heart at rest , and believe this for a most certain truth , that all the great advantages in the world , shall never divert my affection unto Andrimartes : The Queen and the King allow of it , Semnon approves of it also , and what then can make me backward ? Why good Silviana , replied Childerick , do you make no reckoning of my will ? And do you not think that my consent is also necessary ? Certainly I do Sir , ( answered she ) but I cannot think you will ever cross the will of Merovius . The Love which I do bear unto you is such , ( said he ) that if I saw it would be necessary for your good , I would cross even Tautates himself . But since you care so little for your own good , adieu ; and remember that I am Childerick , a Kings Son , and one who hereafter will let you see what a fool you are to despise that good will which he offers unto you . Upon this , not staying for her answer , he went away in an angry mood : At which she was very sorry , not in any consideration of her self , but out of fear lest his anger should reflect upon her dear Andrimartes . In the mean time , Semnon having kept Andrimartes a long while with him , and thinking it now time for him to return unto Merovius , he dismissed him , upon condition , that as soon as he was married he should return and bring Silviana with him , with a resolution of staying alwayes , and taking upon him the care of his Estate , and spending the rest of his dayes in rest . At his return every one received him with all imaginable honour , and caresses . Merovius who treated him already as Duke of Gaul Armorique , was very glad that one of his own nation , and one over whom he had so much influence , should command so great a People , and become his Neighbour ; thinking it to be a great security unto his Crown : and in this consideration he commanded Childerick to make much of him , and to love him , not as his Vassal , but as his Neighbour , and one who might give a great settlement unto his conquests . But all these caresses were nothing unto Andrimartes , in comparison of that welcom which he received from his dearest Silviana , who now took him for her Husband , and lived in all honest liberty with him ; and though she did not conceal any of her actions or thoughts from him , yet she would not acquaint him with the discourse of Childerick , as well because she knew that all he said was false , as because she thought that it would much discontent him : But she resolved to retire her self with him as soon as possibly she could , into the dominions of Semnon ; and so avoid that Tiranny and those insolencies , which she expected from him when he should be absolute Lord of the Franks . There being no stop in the accomplishment of this so much desired marriage , Methina by the Kings authority , and by consent of Semnon , caused the articles of marriage to be drawn ; and about eight dayes after , the ceremonies were accomplished , to the contentment of all , and with so much joy and satisfaction unto Silviana and Andrimartes , that never two Lovers were better contented . Childerick only sighed whilst all other rejoyced . But as if Heaven stayed only until this marriage was past , before all Gaul should become all sorrows , within seven or eight dayes after , Merovius fell sick , and presently after dyed , full of glory and honour , and infinitely bewailed by the people . Childerick was presently set upon the Throne , and proclaimed King of the Franks , in false hopes that he would be the Imitator of his Fathers virtues . Silviana remembring the harsh language which she had received from him , advised her dear Husband to get out of the reach of this young King , and to retire into Gaul Armorique , as well to avoid the malignity of Childerick , as to keep his promise with Semnon . But Andrimartes who was ignorant of the last language which he had used unto Silviana , and who thought himself obliged to stay a while with this new King , and see the Crown setled upon his head , he would not hearken unto the counsel of Silviana , thinking it against his duty to retire before all was setled , and so delayed the time under pretence of furnishing himself with all things necessary for their journey : in the mean time he was alwayes with the King , and so full of affection and care in all his expressions , as any other but Childerick would have thought himself obliged : But he on the contrary remembring the injuries which he thought he had received , deferred the resolution of his soul only till the Ceremonies of his Coronation were past : In the mean time news was brought unto the Valiant Andrimartes and Silviana , that the good Duke Semnon was dead , and that all his subjects earnestly desired them to come into their dominions . Silvianas grief was very great , and that of Andrimartes was no less ; for having received so many benefits from that Prince , it grieved him extreamly , that he should die before he had done him any service . But when their first tears were almost dryed up , Heaven gave them cause for new ones , and more bitter then the first . Childerick now thinks all well enough , and his Crown fast upon his head ; and he fell into such a licentious course of life , as every one was out of hopes to find his Fathers virtues in him . The People complained , the Grandees grumbled , and his best lovers lamented him . After they had a while endured his shameful kind of life , and suffered many Pressures and Tyrannies obtruded upon the people , the Grandees of the State assembled themselves together at Province , and afterwards at Beauvois ; where after deep debate and serious consideration , they resolved to declare him unworthy and incapable of the Crown of Franks ; and at the same time to make choise of one , who though a Roman , yet they thought to be a person of great merit and worthy to be their King : his name was Gillon , who had long since left the Roman Empire , and followed Merovius , unto whom he had done very great and faithful service , and had added unto the State of the Franks the Town of Saissons , of which he was the Governor . But for my part , I believe , they made choise of this ambitious man , because there was not any Frank that would take the Title and charge upon him , and maintain it against their natural and legal King : For treason was a most detestable sin amongst them , and abhorred by all . But you may see Madam , how when the great Tautates has a mind to chastise men for their faults , he can furnish out unexpected occasions . Whilst Gi●lon was secretly preparing and arming himself , and all the Grandees confederating and plotting together , Childerick drowned in a dull security , was most indiscreetly contriving how he should get Silviana by force from Andrimartes ; not by any design of marrying her , for that he could not do , she being married already , but to use her at his pleasure , as he had done some others , since the death of Merovius : This young Prince was much induced unto these disorders , by the poisonous advise of some base Flatterers about him , who cryed up , that all things were Lawful unto a King ; that Kings made Laws for their Subjects , not to tye up their own hands ; and that since the lives of his Vassals were in his power , he might do what he would with their estates or any thing of theirs : These flattering but false maximes , moved him to offer this injury unto Silviana , and the Valiant Andrimartes . The Queen Methina retired her self to Remois , because she would not be any witness unto the dishonourable and debauched actions of Childerick , and because she desired to comfort her self after her great loss , by the consolations of one Remy , a person who shined in all virtue , and one , who though the God whom he adored was unknown unto the Franks and us , yet never any afflicted person parted from him without much comfort . Childerick , taking the opportunity of his Mothers absence , he desired no more but to make Andrimartes leave Silviana by her self ; in order to which he took him aside , and told him that he had matters of very great importance to imploy him in , and such as he would not commit unto the fidelity of any one but himself : he told him that the business so neerly concerned his Crown , and required such extream haste , that he hoped he would not deny him , but prepare himself for a sudden departure . Andrimartes who did not think the Son of Merovius should ever entertain any such damnable thoughts , did freely answer him , that he was ready to serve him in this occasion or any other ; and that though he loved Silviana as his wife , yet he loved Childerick as his Soveraign : and to shew that these two affections were not incompatible , he would testifie that he held nothing more dear unto him then his service . Upon this Childerick gave him some colourable instructions , and gave him no longer time to prepare himself for his journey then that night , and therefore Andrimartes acquainted his dear Silviana with his imployment , and told her that he hoped to return within five or six dayes at the furthest . The wise Silviana gave a patient hearing unto what Andrimartes told her , and having a quick and apprehensive wit , she answered him with a deep sigh , thus : This journey , I am afraid , will not bring me any contentment , and I beseech Heaven , I be deceived in my thoughts : Andrimartes , you may remember that Childrick did once love me , or at the least seemed so whilst his Father lived ; and he has used very strange expressions unto me , such as I never did impart un●o you , but such as make it manifest that he slights all those services which you have done for him and Merovius ; and having all the power in his own hands , Heavens know how far he will extend it : you see what kind of life he lives , and how apt he is to be hurried unto any violent act ; and therefore , what good can we ever hope for from him ? for my part I am extreamly afraid of the man ; and he has two qualities which may well make any to fear him ; that is , a wicked will , and absolute power : what imployments can he have for you that are good ? Why should he be so hasty in packing you away ? I beseech Heaven , it be with a good design : upon this , she took him about the neck , and kissed him , but bathed her kisses in a flood of tears , which did exceedingly move the heart of this Generous Cavalier unto compassion : then seriously thinking upon the discourse of Silviana , and finding much reason in it , he answered her thus : These teares , my dearest , do infinitely swell my soul with sorrows ; and I must confess , I find all your words so full of reason , that I wish some other were imployed in my room : but since I have already taken it upon me , and have his instructions in my keeping , what excuse can I make to come off withal ? And how can I be quit of my imployment without an extream displeasing him ? It cannot possibly be : but since I have gone thus far , I must go further , and do as well as we can ; and therefore , I will tell you what I think we ought to do : First , I must go , and return with all the haste that possible I can make ; in the mean time , go you unto the house of Andrenick our old and trusty servant , yet unknown unto any : If Childerick have any bad design , doubtless he will either come unto you , or send for you ; by this his intentions will be known unto us : if they prove good , I shall be very glad that no more noise is made of our jealousies of him : and if they be bad , I shall give him but a very smal time to execute his design ; for he shall not live a day after my return : because I will give his wicked soul a passage out of his body in the midst of all his guards and souldiers : but being yet in doubt of it , I would not have 〈◊〉 said , that ever Andrimartes committed such an act upon a bare jealousie . This was the resolution of Andrimartes , who setting forward in the morning very early , acquainted the trusty Andrenick with his purpose concerning Silviana ; commanding him to keep it secret from all the world . This Andrenick was an old servant , who had the government of him in his youth , whose affection was so great , and his fidelity so well known , as Andrimartes was as sure of him as of himself . His house was neer the house of Andrimartes , and he took it , because he thought that ere long his Master would go into Gaul Armorique , and he having a wife and children could not go with him . As soon as ever Andrimartes was gone , Silviana without acquainting any of her maids , went unto the house of Andrenick ; and commanded them , that if any Ladies came to visit her , to say that she was not well , and desired to see no body . Silviana in the interim , locked her self up with the wife of Andrenick , trembling at every noise which she heard , and thinking that she saw Childerick at her Chamber door . It is very strange to observe , what a blind knowledg we shall sometimes have of accidents that are to happen . Silviana indeed had reason to fear the exorbitant insolencies of Childerick ; but yet since the death of Merovius , she needed not have any such deep apprehensions , since his insolencies fell upon some others ; so as she might well imagine his thoughts to be diverted from her , and carried another way : but I cannot tell , some good Genius told her , that she should never see her Husband again , and that some mis-fortune would befal both him and her : this was the reason of her fears , and study to prevent all manner of disasters ; and because she had a great confidence in the wife of Andrenick , she acquainted her with her fears , and they two plotted together what course was best to be taken . Silviana asked her what they should do , if Childerick not finding her at her own house , should look for her there . First of all they sought out for some private place where she might hide her self ; for it was impossible to resist the power and force of the King : but finding the house to be very little , and very inconvenient for such a purpose , there being no places of privacy in it , she began to think upon having recourse unto death as her ultimate refuge : but the good woman loving her very well , and knowing that Andrimartes would never survive her : No , no Madam , ( said she ) never think upon any dying ; but if you will follow my directions , I will secure you from all manner of violence . You are young , and tall , you have a good leg , and no big brests ; I would advise you to disguise your self in the habit of a Cavalier : I have here a suit of Clothes which is newly made for one of my Sons , he never wore them , and therefore none can know them ; and I am confident that none who sees you with a Sword by your side , and a Feather in your hat , will ever take you for Silviana ; as for your hair , what if you did cut it , though not till we see an absolute necessity of it ? in the mean time therefore , whilst we have leisure let us put you into this trim , for however , there is no harm in it , whether you shall stand in need of it or no. Oh Mother ( cryed out Silviana ) blessed for ever may she be that bore you ; for now by your prudence I shall hope to preserve my self for my dearest Andrimartes : there is no better way under Heaven then this ; dear Mother , let us make all the hast we can ; for my heart tels me , that we shall be presently put unto all our shifts : and as for my hair , let the Scissers be in readinesse , for I will not make any scruple of it . Upon this the virtuous Silviana began to undress her self , whilest the good woman went to fetch the Suit of Clothes which she spoke of ; and because she desired to do her all the service she was able , she returned again immediately , she shut the door fast , she helped to trick up Silviana , who appeared to be the bravest Cavalier in all the Court , and so disguised her , that the good woman verily believed she would pass unknown by any : the suit did fit her so well , and became her , that when she girded the Sword about her , now , said she , do I create you a Cavalier , and under that name oblige you to defend the honour of Ladies . Mother , answered Silviana , this Sword will defend the honour of one Lady at the least , and having it by my side , I fear not the violence of Childerick , but will make use of it against him , or if he prove too strong for me , against my self , who as feeble as I am , have courage enough to pass into another world without any stain unto my honour : but Mother , me thinks I want Boots and Spurs : for if this Tyrant do come hither , it is not likely I should stay here ; and if I go away , to be in this habit and on foot , is not handsom , but will rather render me more suspitious : since you are so courageous , ( said the good woman ) I do not fear your safety ; as good luck is , there are two horses in the house , which I have heard Andrenick say , are very gentle and fair conditioned ; I will accompany you , and before I disguise my self , I will command them to be made ready : the Footman of Andrimartes shall hold them , and if we stand in need of them , we will then mount them . Whilst the good woman went down to take order about these Horses , and Boots , and Spurs , Silviana stayed alone in the Chamber , so glad of her disguise , that she knew not how to be thankful enough unto Heaven for this happy occasion of preventing the designes of Childerick : for remembring his last language unto her , she verily believed that he had sent Andrimartes away , only to have more opportunity of offering some violence unto her ; this memory filled her full of chill fears : I know , said she in her self , that the Tyrant intends violence unto me , and because he feared the courage of Andrimartes , has packed him away with a design of getting him to be killed at his return . As she was in these thoughts , the wife of Andrenick returned unto her , to whom with a trembling voice and tears in her eyes , she said thus ; Oh Mother ! I am but a dead woman unless you help me ; for this wicked man , knows very well that the courage of Andrimartes will never endure the injury which he thinks to do unto me , without revenge , and therefore for certain , he will cause him to be murdered at his return , if we do not some way or other prevent it . Madam , ( answered she ) let me dress my self as soon as I can , that I may follow you ; for me thinks I hear some noise in the streets : what you say Madam is not without some probability , for a Tyrant never acts his villany by halfs : She had no sooner dressed her self , but a messenger brought them word that the King had been at the house of Andrimartes , that he sought for Silviana , and menaced Andrenick , and the rest of the Domestiques , to know where she was . Silviana now did cut her hair , and the hair of Andrenicks wife , and then went all three to the horses , and so opportunely , that they were no sooner out of the house , but Childerick with all his guard entred in at another door ; making such a noise , that the poor Ladies trembled out of fear of falling into their hands : but the footman who had been in several dangers with his Master in the wars , he was not at all affrighted : follow me , said he , and fear not , for I swear by the life of my Master , that I will kill him who shall offer any injury unto his wife . Thus hasting them away , because the noise encreased , he got them over the bridg ; and mending their pace , he carried them towards the Mount of Mars , and in a close valley under the Mountain , they did hide themselves , intending when it was night to go unto some Town , a little farther off . But the wife of Andrenick , who was in great fear of her Husband , and Silviana being very desirous to know what Childerick did when he found her not ; they commanded him to go into the Town , and hear what news : the Footman went , & as luck was , came into the Town just as they were ready to shut up the gates , leaving these two Ladies so astonished to see themselves in such a solitary place so disguised , as they could not chuse but be in great perplexity . But Silvianas great affection unto Andrimartes , when she considered the danger he was in at his return , made her desire to be going towards him ; and certainly had she known the way , she would not have stayed for the return of the Footman : but advising with the good woman upon the best course , it was judged dangerous to venture without a guide ; and therefore , comforting themselves as well as they could , they stayed until Heaven shewed them a better course . Expecting therefore the return of the Footman with much impatience , and time beginning to seem very tedious unto them , at the last they spied him coming , and running as fast as he could ; and because they perceived that none could see them , they went to meet him , being extreamly desirous to know what news he brought . As soon as he came unto them , he wanted breath to speak ; Madam , said he , unto Silviana , the Heavens have helped you beyond all expressions ; and you could never have taken a better course , then thus disguising your self and getting away : for Madam , that ungrateful Childerick ( for he deserves not the name of a King ) that wicked man , that Tyrant , has committed more strange insolencies and violences in your house , and in the house of Andrenick , then any Barbarian would ever have offered in the sacking and plundering of an enemies Town : Oh Friend , ( said Silviana ) prethee tell us the whole story of his actions , Madam , ( said the wife of Andrenick and interrupted her ) first let him tell me how my husband does . Your Husband ( answered the man ) is well , and was joyed beyond all measure when I told him what course you had taken ; but because this place is too neer the Town , I think it best Madam to get us further from it , and by the way I will make a full relation unto you . Good Friend ( said Silviana ) conduct us towards the place where Andrimartes is , for I am resolved to go unto him , and tell him my self what has hapned . The man then directed them the way which his Master told him he would come when he returned ; and because it grew late , and Silviana was not used to travel in that manner , they resolved to go no further that night then Clay : the man therefore placed himself betwixt them , and began to speak thus unto his Mistris by the way . Madam , said he unto her , Though it is but a while since you left your house , yet such and so many strange accidents have since hapned , that I know not where I should first begin the relation of them . Happy you are that Tautares inspired you with such feares of Childerick ; and it is no less then a miracle that you have escaped his inhumane hands : for he came unto your house in a more insolent manner then ever was heard of . Be pleased to know Madam , that when I came to the gates of the Town , I wondred to find them half shut , so as had I stayed but a minute longer , I could not possibly have entred : all the Town was up in Arms ; and in such a tumult , that every street was chained , and all doors shut . With much ado I got unto your house , which I found full of people and souldiers ready to fall together by the ears ; in the mean time , I heard many cryes and much lamentation made , some said that Silviana was there , that Childerick would ravish her ; and to have a better opportunity for it , had sent away Andrimartes unto the good Queen Methina : many did grumble at it , and said , it was a shame for the people of Paris to suffer such a piece of violence before their faces : that if they endured this , they should encourage a Tyrant to commit the like actions ; that now , neither their Wives , nor their Daughters , were in safety , since all was at the will of a luxurious Prince , and that they had much better die once , then live alwayes in such ignominy and slavery . I observed that amongst those who used such plain language , there was both Gaules and Franks : and I perceived that a very little spurring on , would move them unto Arms. To the Franks therefore I said thus ; Oh Sirs , can you endure to see Andrimartes thus unworthily used before your faces ? And unto the Gaules I said ; Oh Friends , must the virtuous Daughter of the good Duke Semnon be thus ravished in your Town , and find no relief amongst you ? There needed no more to set them together by the ears , and with such furie , that of the Tyrants guard and souldiers some were killed , others put to flight , and all in such disorder , that he himself had much ado to get into his Palace , to which the people flocked , and God knows what they did further . As for me , I ran presently unto your house , where I found Andrenick , without either hat or cloak , and pitifully abused by the followers of Childerick ; yet he received not a wound : but all the house was plundred , and all the women with their hair about their ears , and never was greater violence and disorder offered unto any house . As soon as ever Andrenick and those women saw me , they all cryed out for joy , and asked me where you were ; unto whom I answered , that you were in a place where your greatest sorrow was for them and their injuries : and taking Andrenick aside , I told him what you had done , and where you were ; at which he was so transported with joy , that he fell down upon his knees and held up his hands to Heaven ; Blessed for ever be the great Tantates , said he , for directing you how to foresee and prevent so great a mis-fortune : then rising up , he asked me of all circumstances ; whether his wife was with you , and what shift you made to escape : and having satisfied him in all his questions as briefly as possibly I could , I left him the most contented man in the world ; but when he saw me ready to depart , he commanded me to tell his wife , that she should rather die then forsake you . And because I feared lest you should think the time long , I made all the haste that possibly I could to return unto you , but with much ado , for I found every street chained up , and it was long before I could get a pass : but at last , seeing the people so much incensed , and hearing them all speak very advantageously of my Lord , I told them openly that I belonged unto Andrimartes , and that you had sent me unto him to acquaint him with the violence that Childerick had offered unto you . I cannot express Madam , how affectionately they all offered themselves to assist me when they heard this ; I found my passage very easie after this , and every one offered me any favour and courtesie I could desire : so as when I came to the gates , they were presently opened unto me , and when I was out , he who kept the guard , call'd me , and said ; good friend , bid thy master make all the haste he can , and tell him , that we are all ready to venture our lives for him , in revenge of this injury which is offered . Thus the man ended his relation ; and in the mean time Silviana went on as fast as she could out of her extream desires of meeting Andrimartes , that she might acquaint him with this accident , and move him to take that revenge which the people promised . Be pleased to know Madam , that as soon as Childerick was sure that Andrimartes was gone , he assembled a company of young Ruffians , which used to prompt him unto such violences , and went unto the house of Andrimartes , where finding none but the faithful Andrenick , and thinking that he had hid the Fair Silviana , or at least knew where she was , he seised upon his person , and offered him a thousand injuries ; so as but for Clidemant and Lindamore , he had put him to death . But they hearing that the people assembled themselves tumultuously together , they Armed themselves , and ran into the throng of the tumult ; and well it was for the King they did so , for else he had found the danger of an incensed people , who upon great reason had Armed themselves . But Clidemant seeing Childerick in this danger , he drew his Sword , and dis-engaged the King from amongst them , though Clidemant and Lindamore also were much wounded , yet not so dangerously , but they accompanied the King into his Palace : unto which all the Segusians presently flocked , and amongst them Guyemant , who though he was known to be the servant of Childerick , yet was not hated by the people , because every one knew that he was none of that debauched number , which prompted the King unto these unworthy and ignominious courses . When Lindamore spied him , Oh Guyemant , ( said he unto him ) must Clidemant do pennance for a fault which he never committed ? Heavens forbid , ( answered Guyemant and was much troubled ) I hope so great a mis-fortune will not befall us : Then going neerer unto Clidemant , he kneeled down by his bed-side , and taking him by the hand , Sir , said he unto him , let your courage make it appear , that you are able to overcome a greater mis-fortune then this . Dear friend ( answered Clidemant ) I do not want courage , but yet I am not able to resist the power of death . Guyemant with tears in his eyes , then said unto him , I hope that Tautates will not afflict us so much , as to ravish from us a Prince so necessary for the happiness of men , but will let us enjoy him longer to our happiness and comfort . Guyemant , answered he , we are all in the hands of the great Tautates ; he may dispose of us as he pleaseth : and for my part , so he will be pleased to let me leave this life , with that good reputation which my Ancestors did leave unto me , I shall be well contented and satisfied with the time that I have already lived . Then calling Lindamore unto him , who was wounded , though not so mortally as he , and who was all in tears to see his Lord in this extremity : You two ( said he unto Lindamore and Guyemant ) are the persons in whom I have greatest confidence ; Guyemant I conjure you to tell Childerick , that I do die his servant , and am very sorry that I have given no greater testimony of my affection : yet tell him , that if the services which I have done unto the King his Father , have any influence upon him ; I hope he will not take it ill if you tell him from me , that if he do not leave this ignominious life , which he hath lived since he was King , he must expect a punishment from Heaven . And you Lindamore , as soon as I am dead , or at least , as soon as your wounds will permit you , carry back all the Segusian Cavalry into their own Country ; restore them back from me unto the Nymph my Mother , unto whose service , I conjure you , to continue faithful as you have begun : desire her not to grieve for the loss of me , since it is the will of Heaven to have it so ; and desire her to comfort her self with this , that I have imployed the time which I lived , in the way of honour , and die without reproach . Also tell my dear Sister , that if any thing make me unwilling to die so soon , it is my desires of seeing her , more then any thing else ; then causing us all to be called for , and seeing most of us standing by his beds-side , with tears in our eyes , he stretched out his hand unto us , and commanded us to obey Lindamore as himself ; but above all to serve you Madam , and the Nymph Galathea , with all the fidelity of true Cavaliers , assuring us that we should receive from you a full recompence for all the services which we had done unto him . He would have said something more , but his Spirits fail'd him , and he dyed in the arms of Lindamore ; who seeing this , for grief fell into a swoon . I cannot express our sorrows , nor the sorrows of all the Court , when they heard of his death : the very people of the Town , who commonly are very dull in such resentments , did lament him , and also applaud him to the Heavens , saying ; that the death of this Prince was a great loss unto their Nation and Crown ; they were sure he never consented unto the Violent Extravagancies , and Tyranny of Childerick , and doubtless our condolements had been much more , but for the imminent peril and danger which presently after did threaten us ; the fear of our lives forced us to stand upon our guard : And at the same time , as fortune was , all the Lords and Grandees which were assembled at Province , not knowing of this accident , came all to feel the pulse of the people ; and finding them to beat after their own tempers , and with Arms in their hands , they put it into the peoples heads to go and clamor at the Palace Royal , with abundance of Drums and Trumpets ; which making a great noise , Childerick began to fear the fury of these mutinies . And because he had a great confidence in the valour of Lindamore , and in the advice of Guyemant , he sent for them both to advise about his safety : neither of them both would in this juncture of danger upbraid him with his faults ; but both offered him their aid and assistance to the hazard of their lives . Lindamore though wounded , advised to fall presently upon the enemy , and counselled the King to die like a King , and a man of courage . But Guyemant , like a wise and prudent Counsellor advised the contrary : Sir , said he , let us not too desperately precipitate our selves , till there be no hopes of safety ; though we were near a thousand men , yet we were nothing to the number of the enemy : time is the master of occasions , and may unexpectedly fit us with them : it is wisdom therefore to submit unto time , and sail with the wind ; nothing is now to be done but to use our best endeavours for the changing the mind of this tumultuous people , since we see all the Grandees both of Gaul and of the Franks are joyned with them ; it is to be expected Andrimartes and all his Friends will also comply , for he is already sent unto : Gillon the Roman likewise with all his adherents will doubtless be stirring ; and who knows whether Renauld and his Brother the Sons of Clodion , will not be fishing in these troubled waters ? And therefore what good can we ever hope to do by force ? I advise therefore , and Sir if you will follow my Counsell , I will engage my life to restore you unto the Crown of your Father : I advise you , I say , to yeild unto the violence of this averse piece of Fortune ; retire your self out of this Kingdom , and rest quiet with Basin , in Thuring ; he is your Kinsman and your Friend , he will be glad to have you in his house , and ready to assist a great affied Prince : In the mean time I call the Gods to witness , that when you are absent , I will imploy my whole interest and endeavours to reconcile you unto the People , and I make no doubt but to effect it , if you will follow the advice which I shall give . Guyemant had no sooner done speaking , but they heard a Trumpet , which being come neerer the draw Bridge , sounded thrice , and afterwards they heard these words uttered in a loud voice : The Druides , the Princes , and all the Cavalry of the Franks and Gaules , assembled and united , do declare and proclaim GILLON King of the Franks ; and Childerick a Tyrant , and incapable of wearing the Crown of his Father . Childerick and Guyemant upon this looked out of the window into the street , and they saw Gillon carried , according to the custom , upon the peoples shoulders , with such loud acclamations of the people , that Childerick saw Guyemant told him truly , and therefore fearing lest his own servants should betray him , he retired himself with the faithful Guyemant , and after some short discourse together , he parted from him ; carrying with him one half of a piece of gold , for a token , that when Guyemant sent him the other half , he might return into his Kingdom in safety : the Figure of this piece being joyned together , was on one side a Tower , to express constancy ; and on the other a Dolphin amidst the Surging Waves , with this Motto about , Destiny does not Cross any : Then changing his habit , he entreated Lindamore , though he was wounded , to accompany him with his Segusian Cavalry , until he was out of the hands of this tumultuous people ; Lindamore consented ; and Guyemant promised to give an honourable funeral unto the Prince Clidemant . Night being come , the King got secretly out of the gates , and was conducted by us Cavaliers as far as Thuring , and because Lindamores wounds would not give him leave to travel , he was forted to stay upon his return in the Town of Rhemois , where the Queen Methina had a particular care of him and his cure . There we heard how the Generous Andrimartes having met with the Fair Silviana , presently resolved upon revenge ; but hearing the same day how Childerick was punished , he thought it best to retire into his own dominions , and pardon the fault of Childerick , which he did in some sort excuse , considering the superlative beauty of Silviana . Lindamore on the other side , thought it expedient to acquaint you Madam with the news , which though it be extreamly sad , yet fearing the neglect of it might be dis-service unto you , I did undertake his commands , and became the messenger . Thus the Cavalier ended with his eyes full of tears ; but Galathea hearing of her Brothers death , although she constrained her self as much as possibly she could , yet she fell into such a flood of tears , that she did sufficiently pay the tribute of human imbecility , and shewed her good nature . Her Mother gave her time to discharge her self of her just grief , and in the mean time asked the Cavalier whether Lindamore intended to return ere it was long : and he answering , that he stayed only for his recovery , she took Adamas aside , and commanded the Cavalier to withdraw , until she sent for him again , but gave him a most strict charge , to acquaint none living with the death of Clidemant , nor of any accidents that had hapned unto Lindamore , or King Childerick . When the Cavalier was gone , and none within compass of hearing but Galathea , she turned towards the Druide and said unto him : You hear Father this sad news , and I must tell you that the loss of my Son goes very neer my heart ; nights can best testifie my tears : but the necessity of affairs forces me to dissemble my sorrows in the day ; and Daughter it is very requisite you do the same , for if the death of Clidemant should come to be known before we have put our affairs into good order , I am afraid Polemas should take advantage of the absence of all our Cavalry , and plot some treason against us . I speak-not this without some ground of reason , for I have observed of late , that this man assumes more authority to himself then he ought ; he has made two attempts already upon the life of Damon , even in your presence , and this because he feares I have no fancy to marry you unto him . But that which most discovers his bad intentions , is the letters which Gondebaut King of the Burgundians did write unto him , which I have seen , and which intimate a very close correspondency betwixt them ; These things being thus closely hid from me , must needs be unto my disadvantage ; and I believe his design is to attempt against the State , and to establish his usurpation by ravishing Galathea from me , and marrying her either by good will or by force . Oh Heavens Madam , cryed out Galathea ; do you think this pernicious man has any such abominable design ? It is not to be doubted Madam , answered the Druide , and I ground my opinion upon his procuring that Impostor to place himself so neer the Gardens of Mount Brison , to deceive you under a colour of Sanctity , and of being a Druide , and to try if by this means he could obtain your favour ; but seeing that this failed him , and that Clidemant , Lindamore , and all the Cavalry are absent , he may very well take hold of this opportunity , and make use of his correspondents to that purpose , since the whole government of the Country is in his hands ; therefore , I humbly conceive Madam , ( said he unto Amasis ) that your best course is to hasten Lindamore's return as soon as possibly he can , and that he bring with him al his Cavalry ; in the mean time , retire your self into the City of Marselles , where without any noise , I will send unto you as many Souldiers and Cavaliers as I can : within two dayes I will come thither my self , and if it be possible bring Damon with me , for I do not think the Country safe enough against the violence of Polemas . I do vow ( said Galathea ) that if this wicked man do offer any attemps upon my person , I will with my own hands and nails strangle my self-Daughter , ( answered Amasis ) good Angels preserve you from any such extremities ; I had rather see you in your Coffin , then under the subjection of this insolent man ; but I hope never to see it : and yet it concerns us to use that remedy which Adamas out of his prudence and fidelity , hath propounded unto us ; this very night you shall go with me unto Marselles , we will carry Alcidon and Daphnide , and all their Company with us , and entreat them to leave off that habit which suits so ill with their qualities ; to morrow , I will send a letter for Damon and Madonthe : But Father ( said she and turned towards Adamas ) as for the Druide , who was formerly at Mount Brison , who told Fortunes , and lived with so much appearance of Sanctity , you must know that he is returned again , and begins to live , and do as formerly he did : Oh Madam , answered Adamas , he is a most abominable Impostor , and did you but know how Polemas makes use of him , you would think them both worthy of punishment : but the discourse of it will be too long for this time , for I see the Sun grow very low , and you have no more time then to return unto Marselles by day light ; but if we could seise upon this Impostor , perhaps we should discover by him what the design of Polemas is , for he is one of his great instruments . Galathea whose very spleen against this man had almost dryed up her tears , if you please ( said she ) we shall easily take him ; for there needs no more but to pretend that I desire to speak with him : but I do not know how to manage the matter handsomly , without the assistance of Leonide , and therefore it is requisite to send for her . Assure your self Madam , answered Adamas , that to morrow I will send her unto you ; and yet I think it a good way to send Silvia to morrow very early unto this Impostor , to tell him that you Madam have a very great desire to see him , and that within this two or three dayes you intend to come unto him ; this will also deceive Polemas , and perhaps may cause him to retard his wicked design , which will be very advantageous unto us : for we shall have more time to provide for our defence , which I foresee we shall stand in need of . This being resolved upon , Amasis without more delay , and to give Galathea time to dry her eyes , she called for Pen , Ink , and Paper , to write unto Lindamore , that he should in all possible haste come unto her , and that he should understand the great necessity of his presence by the bearer : which done , she called for the Cavalier , gave him the Letter , and commanded him not to lose one minute of time , but post unto Lindamore withal possible speed , and tell him that she should see his good affection by the haste that he will make in coming to her , and bringing with him all his Cavalry and Souldiers : And because the Cavalier was very trusty , and Lindamore , had great confidence in him , she acquainted him with the wicked intentions of Polemas , purposely to make him more quick in his imployment , and to bring back Lindamore the sooner . The Cavalier without more delay took his leave ; and Galathea to oblige Lindamore to make the more haste , Good Sir , said she unto him , tell Lindamore that I shall know whether or no he be my friend , by the haste that he shall make . Upon this the Cavalier departed , and the Nymphs with Adamas went out , and after a little common discourse , they entreated Daphnide and her Company to go along with them , and pass away some dayes in Marselles . Daphnide casting her eye upon Alcidon , and seeing that he referred it unto her , she thought it not civil to deny the Nymph , and therefore said she would wait upon her : for which Amasis gave them thanks ; and taking Daphnide by the hand , she went unto Damon and Madonthe . Damon , said she unto him , I intend to send my letter for you to morrow , and I desire that for the reasons which Adamas will give you , you will put your self to a little more paines in coming unto Marselles . Madam , answered Damon , I have both strength and devotion to serve you in whatsoever you please to command . After this , night compelled the Nymph to depart with all this good company ; and she was so careful to send for Damon in the morning , that before ten of the clock , he was at Marselles with Madonthe , Adamas , and Leonide . But Paris being extreamly desirous of going unto Belinde , he entreated Adamas he would be pleased to write the letter which he had promised : Adamas being also very willing to give him all satisfaction , did write according to his desires : upon this , he departed immediately , so glad of Dianas permission , and Adamas his consent , as he could not tell how to wish for more happiness . Adamas in satisfaction unto Galatheas desire , sent the same night for Leonide , to the end she might be with her the next morning betimes . And since she was to go unto Galathea , he writ unto her that Alexis should not upon any terms go with her , lest she should be known ; and therefore she should provide her self with some handsome excuse , and that this separation would not be for above two or three dayes at the most . When Leonide received this letter it was almost night , and as it chanced , Astrea had carried them unto Dianas house : so as whilst Astrea was talking with Diana and Daphnis , Leonide shewed Alexis the letter which she had received . At the first , she was a little troubled at it , thinking it very odd she should stay alone in a place , where if she should come to be known , it would turn to her disgrace . But on the other side considering , that if she went unto Galathea , she should be utterly ruined , she was contented to stay still in that place , pretending that she was not yet well , and telling Astrea in private , that she was so much in Love with this retired kind of life , as she had no mind of going unto Galathea who had sent for her ; and that she would fain her self sick , purposely to stay with her in a place that was free from the turbulent noise of a Court. Thus Leonide , got up betimes the next morning , and left Phillis in bed with Astrea ; and taking her leave of them , she promised to return very shortly to see them and Alexis ; then going unto this disguised Druide who was not yet up : be sure ( said she unto her in her ear ) that you manage your time handsomly , and let not good opportunities slip ▪ Alexis answered her only with a sigh , and then Leonide went unto Adamas , and afterwards with him unto Galathea , leaving the disguised Druide in abundance of content , and more might have had , if she had had but confidence enough to make use of that fair occasion . Although Galathea out of a violent fit of jealousie had banished the Nymph Leonide from her presence , yet she did after wish for her again , as well of her own natural goodness , when she remembred the affection and fidelity of that Lady ; as because her passion being now a little cooled , her judgment reassumed its strength , and suffered her to think her not so culpable , as in the heat of her anger she thought her : moreover the help of Silvia did not a little help her to discharge Leonide of Celadons escape , when they talked together . But that which most made her forget all her anger against this Nymph , was the death of Clidemant , and the enterprise of Polemas , who had some designs both against her person and estate . And because great passions have a quality which drown all inferiors , and makes the soul think upon nothing but it , this Nymph was so extreamly offended against the boldness and treason of Polemas , that her mind did run wholly how she should chastise him : shewing by this , that a generous Spirit can hardly brook any unworthy violence . And observe how Heaven does laugh at the subtilties of men , and how easily it can confute all human policy , and turn it to their own dis-advantage : All the Artifice which Polemas had used to ruine Lindamore in Galatheas affection , being once discovered , it made her Love him more ; and the rash enterprise upon which he laid the foundation of his future Grandeur , did revive in her those sparks which were almost quite extinguished by the subtilties of Polemas and Climanthes . Lindamore being absent , could not so soon be a witness of those favours which this renewed Love prepared for him : and Galathea longed for one unto whom she might freely discharge her heart of such thoughts as were necessary to be concealed ; when she looked upon those that were about her , she found none capable of the secret : as for Silvia and her Nurse , who knew most of her secrets , she thought the one too young , and the other too old ; and though she was confident of both their affections and fidelities , and though the prudence and wisedom of Silvia was above her age , yet she thought that matters of State were things of too great a weight to trust them withall : and upon this reason seeking for a good occasion to recal Leonide , and considering that she never had any good ground to suspect either her affection or fidelity , unless it was in the business of Celadon , which being now out of mind , and new accidents coming in lieu of it , they blotted out the memory of the other . So as this new business coming upon her , and so neerly concerning her , she accused her self of too much rashness in banishing Leonide , she intended to let slip no occasion of calling her back , and treating her better for the future . And in as much as it is natural to desire the concealment of our faults , Galathea desiring not to be taxed with levity and inconsideration in the banishment of Leonide from her , she did with abundance of care seek out for a good occasion of calling her back , without giving any knowledg of the cause why she did banish her : so as when it was said that Climanthes was returned , and when she heard that Amasis and Adamas desired to know whether it was the Impostor who had formerly deceived them , she said that Leonide knew him better then any other , though she knew well enough that Silvia knew him as well as she ; and not to let slip this opportunity , she desired Adamas to bring her back presently : Leonide on the other side , when her Uncle acquainted her with Galatheas will , she was willing to obey her , le●t she should seem too much discontented : but with a resolution of returning unto the pleasant banks of Lignon as soon as possibly she could , as well to avoid the confused life of the Court , as to enjoy the sweet liberty in which she lived amongst those discreet and Fair Shepherdesses : and though she did not tell her self as much , yet the true reason of her desires to return , was to see Celadon , whom she left disguised under the habit and name of Alexis : for though she had endeavoured as much as possibly she could to quench that flame in her self , yet she found how hard a matter it is for a soul to reassume its former liberty , after it is once captivated with a commanding love ; and she could not free her self from that passion , though she knew that Celadon would never leave Astrea : confuting hereby the opinion of those who affirm , that there is no love without some hope . When Leonide came unto the house of her Uncle Adamas , though it was very early , yet she found all ready to depart : for the Druide knowing that important affairs requires all haste , and that it is haste which gives them both life and accomplishment , he had taken order for every thing requisite by the break of day ; both for Damon and for Madonthe : Amasis had sent a good guard of Souldiers to be their convoy , under a pretence of an honour unto them , and not as if she feared any injury would be offered unto them by the way . Silvia , and most of her Companions , who knew of Leonides return , went and waited for her at the outmost gate of the Castle , and did express so many signs of good will , as made it most evident that they loved her , at the least , if any true friendship can be found in a Court. Silvia above all the rest , embraced and kissed her a hundred times : and as soon as she had saluted Amasis , who received her very kindly , and had kissed the hands of Galathea , who welcomed her with extraordinary caresses , they separated themselves as soon as they could from the rest of their companions , and related unto each other all passages which had hapned since their last being together . Leonide with a calm temper related how pleasingly she had spent the time of her banishment , in the company of those fair and discreet Shepherdesses , and told even wonders of their beauty , virtue , courtesie , civility , and wit , particularly of Astrea , Diana , and Phillis : but in this , more subtile then her companion , she spoke not a sillable of Celadon , thinking it no discretion to trust a young woman with a thing which once known , might bring her much displeasure : and when Silvia asked her concerning Alexis , as thinking her to be the daughter of Adamas , she answered very coldly and carelesly , and said , that indeed she was a very good harmless body , and had a wit sutable unto the profession , in which she had been educated . Damon and Madonthe were in the interim received with all honour that Amasis and Galathea could do them , as well in duty to their merit , as to oblige Damon to assist them in the urgent affairs which they foresaw . When he was got into bed , and the Chirurgions looked upon his wounds , though the shaking in the litter had a little altered them , yet they thought that in a very few days he would be perfectly whole : for though his wounds were great , yet they were not dangerous ; and his meeting with Madonthe , and finding her as affectionate unto him as he could desire , conduced much to his cure ; and therefore every one conceived that the Chirurgery unto the body , was to begin with the cure of the heart and mind . Madonthe on her side , finding how much good her kindness did unto him , she was almost continually with him , shewing unto him all manner of civil favours : and foreseeing that she was to stay long in that place in expectation of Damon cure , she resolved to change her habit and become a Nymph ; she knew that Damon would be better pleased with it , as more sutable to her quality : and her new dress did so well become her , as she appeared to be a great beauty , which manifests , that beauty receives no small advantage from trimming up it self . Night being come , and Galathea having commanded Leonide to lie in her chamber ; when she saw that all the rest were retired , she called unto her ; and causing her to take a candle , as if she had some service for her : then looking a long while upon her without speaking a word : at the last with a smiling eye she said unto her , well Leonide , are you still angry with me ? With you Madam ( answered Leonide and made a low courtesie ) why , I beseech you , do you ask that question ? Do you think me to be out of my wits ? I most humbly beseech you to believe that Leonide will never fail in that honour and respect which I ow unto you . But Madam ( said she , and smiled ) may I assume so much boldness as to ask you the very same question which you do me ? Yes Leonide , answered Galathea , and let us here make a full confession , and so rip up the whole matter , that we never after have any occasion to jarr : the truth is , you was angry with me , and I with you ; and for my part I will confess it proceeded from jealousie : but Leonide why were you angry ? If you will needs have it so that I was angry , replied Leonide , it did proceed from the same jealousie : How ? replied Galathea , were you jealous of me ? No Madam , answered Leonide , but if I was angry , it was to see you jealous , and that you should suspect me of a crime , whereof I was not guilty . Then Leonide , said the Nymph , I would have all things to be forgotten , and if I was too rash , excuse my error ; for truly I had an opinion that all which the Druide told me , was as certain as if it had come from the mouth of an Oracle : Oh Madam , replied Leonide , that Druide was a most vile Impostor , and had you been pleased to have believed me , his villany should never have deceived you . Alas , answered Galathea , I was so deceived by his language , as I was extreamly offended with all those that spoke unto me against him . But Madam , said Leonide , do you know the truth now ? Oh Sweet-heart , answered Galathea , I have since found him to my cost , a very knave : I am most heartily glad of it , replied the Nymph , for then you will find my innocency . Speak no more concerning your self , replied Galathea , for I have quite altered my opinion , and believe , that if I could have met with an opportunity , I should have called you back unto me before now ; but I would not upon any terms that the cause of our difference should be known ; yet I protest unto you Leonide , I never wished you any ill ; it is true , I was angry with you , upon the ground that I have told you , but for all that , I loved you better then any that are in my service : and I think it may be excused for being angry , for Leonide confess the truth , did not you help Celadon to escape ? And were not you to blame for opposing my will ? Confess it freely Leonide , for now , I care not for him , and will pardon you . Madam , answered Leonide and smiled , I see you desire I should confesse a fault which I never committed ; and since you have no more interest in him , I will freely confess , and protest that I did nothing but change Celadon into Lucinda , and you your self did approve of what I did , when I dressed him in the habit of a woman . But why should I be so desirous of packing him from you ? And what interest had I in it ? If you had no interest , replied Galathea , why did you so often importune me to let him return unto Astrea ? Many reasons , answered Leonide did induce me thereunto : First , I was afraid lest that a man should be seen amongst us , and what a blemish would it have been to your reputation , if it had been known ? Next , the ingratitude and scorn of that Shepherd did extreamly displease me : I thought him unworthy of that honour which you did him , and which he did so ill acknowledg : but my chief reason of all was , because I was sure you was deceived , and that the treason was invented by Polemas and Climanthes , those two unworthy wretches : and how came you to know there villany ? said Galathea . Madam , said Leonide , I told you then , but passion kept you from believing me : when Celadon was sick , you sent me unto Adamas ; and by fortune coming into an Inn , I was lodged in a chamber , next unto that where Polemas and Climanthes were all alone , and when they least dreamed of it , I heard all their villany . Ah Leonide , replied the Nymph , I will remember that you told me as much , but time only could teach me how to believe you . Amasis , my Mother was deceived in him as well as I , and would never suffer him to be punished , according to his merit : but nothing is so close which time does not discover , my Mother hath since found out his knavery ; for all that he said in relation to Clidemant , is proved absolutely false ; so as now , she hates him as much as either you or I can . I am very glad , replied Leonide , that the knavery of this wicked man is known , and more glad to see you convinced of that error which he infused into you , and should be as glad to see him punished for an example , and in terror of all such Impostors . Never fear it , said Galathea , for I believe that ere long we shall be sufficiently revenged ; you must know , that he is of late returned again , and therefore I much desired your return also . How Madam , said Leonide , is that Impostor returned again ? It is as I tell you , replied Galathea , and it is to be believed that he has some grand design in hand , for he is the great Counsellor of that Traitor Polemas . Oh Heavens Madam , said Leonide , how infinitely you joy me to hear you speak thus of those two wicked men ; but , if I may be so bold as to ask , I beseech you what have they done of late ? They have done such things , answered the Nymph , that when you hear them , you , will admire and abhor them both : they are plotting no less then the ruine of us and all the Country : I do love you , Sweet-heart better then I did before , for in your absence I have found your discretion and affection to me ; I will therefore trust you with a thing that none but Amasis , Adamas , and my self does know : then after a little pause , she began thus . You know Leonide , that when this impudent villain was first at Savignea , my Mother , as well as we , went to know of him the event of that voyage which Clidemant my dear brother was to undertake . This Impostor amongst many other things told her , that after he had gotten much honour and glory , he should return safely and with much contentment unto all : But on the contrary , we have received news from Lindamore , that poor Clidemant is dead , and himself so wounded , as he is forced to stay with the Queen Methina in the City of Rhemois . Oh Heavens Madam , ( cryed our Leonide ) is Clidemant dead ? Speak low , answered Galathea , lest any should hear us : for it concerns us to keep it close for a while , unless we would fall into the most base Tyranny that is imaginable . I beseech you Madam , said Leonide , what does induce you unto such feares ? And from whom do you expect such insolence ? From him ( answered the Nymph ) who did before plot how to deceive me , I mean Polemas : you must know that this arrogant wretch out of an incredible presumption , does not only plot how to marry me , as you heard from his own mouth , and from Climanthes , but more , he intends to marry me though against my will : and in order to that , he hath plotted most damnable treason both against me and the State , ayming to make himself master of us both at once ; you heard of his actions against Damon , and we do understand what great intelligence he holds with Gondebaut , King of the Burgundians , without acquainting us : certainly his treason had broken out before now , were he not in fear of Clidemant ; nothing else restrains him : Amasis hath therefore sent for Lindamore to return with all possible haste ; and though I assure my self he will not fail , yet being so far off , we are full of many fears . We see how Polemas has all the Souldiers at his devotion , and my Mother thinking she had done very well in it , has conferred upon him such ample power , as he has the means to oblige them all to be at his own beck , though against us . I assure you Madam , said Leonide , in a great amazement , you have reason to say , that these are things of great importance ; so great , as I believe , nothing can more neerly concern you . Now Sweet-heart , said Galathea , this Traytor who is yet ignorant of Clidemants death , hath caused him whom you call Climanthes , to come unto the same place again where he was before : for my part , I believe , it is to try if by some other subtilty he can win upon my will to marry Polemas : and Adamas whom I believe you acquainted with the knavery of this Impostor , hath beseeched Amasis , to know whether it be he or no , and if he prove the deceiver , to cause him to be seized upon ; for it is probable that by him we shall know of all Polemas his plots : and since he trusted him with his design upon me , he would not hide the rest of his design from him . We were in the house of Adamas when this course was resolved upon ; and I had an extream desire to have you with me , I said that there was none who could manage this matter better then your self , who had so often talked with him . In the mean time , we came hither , and do all that we can for our own safeties : but we are so unprovided of all manner of defence , as we know not which way to turn our selves . This , Sweet-heart , is the state of our affairs , which when well considered is very deplorable ; for we have lost Clidemant : all our best subjects are either dead with him , or out of the Country ; and we are almost in the hands of an insolent fellow , whose impudent ambition threatens us with intollerable servitude . Upon this , the Nymph could not withhold her tears , nor Leonide neither , who after she had emptied her eyes and recollected her self , did answer thus : I must needs confess Madam , that of all treasons this is the worst , which being grounded upon great ingratitude , it is to be hoped , Heaven will never let it arrive at the end of this wicked mans desires . The Gods are more just then to favour him in such unjust designs , and you shall see they will send us help in our necessity from such means as perhaps we least expected . Put all your confidence Madam , in God , and assure your self , that he will not fail you ; besides , your cause is such , that though there was none but women to defend this place , I believe we are enough to keep it against all men alive : and for my part , I believe , that upon such an occasion I should be more valiant then Lindamore : but Madam , since you sent for me , as thinking I might be usefull unto you in the business , what service is it you are pleased to command me ? I would have you go , ( said Galathea ) and see whether this man be the Impostor or no : if he be the same Climanthes , as I believe he is , I would have you make him believe , that I have an extream desire to confer with him upon a business of great concernment ; and if it be possible , perswade him to come hither , and speak with me here : if you can prevail so far , we shall keep him so as he shall not go out when he will ; if you cannot , because guilty persons are always suspitious of themselves , appoint a day when I may be sure to find him there , for as you know , he useth to hide himself some dayes : and if we should go unto him with a strong hand , and he not be there , this would divulge our design so much , as we should lose the opportunity of ever catching him . After much other such discourse as this , Galathea dismissed Leonide unto her rest ; but calling her presently back again . I must needs know ( said she unto her ) what character you give of your Fair Shepherdesses , & how you have lived all this while of your absence from me . Madam , answered Leonide , I can say nothing of them but that they are the fairest , the most discreet and lovely women that ever I saw , and their conversation is such , that whosoever is weary of their company , is certainly of a very ill humour : the golden age Madam , which men lived in long since , and which is so much envied by all that lived after them , could never enjoy so much contentment and pleasure as is to be found amongst them . I profess Leonide , said Galathea , you give them such a character , as makes me wish my self a Shepherdess . Certainly Madam , replied Leonide , did you but once taste those sweets , and tranquility which they enjoy , you would not desire to leave them . And yet , said Galathea , they also have their distempers and cares , and inquietudes ; for when they lost Celadon , did they not exceedingly resent the loss ? It is impossible , replied Leonide , to be in the world , and be exempt from paying the tributes of humanity : but I call them happy and free from inquietude , when I compare our cares and theirs together : I know not why you should think theirs so little , replied Galathea , for I have heard say that when Celadon was lost , not only Astrea , but all the Town made great lamentations . Truly Madam , answered Leonide , they had shewed themselves very insensible if the loss of so well an accomplished Shepherd had not moved them : I assure my self , replied Galathea very subtilely , that as the loss of him did fill them with sorrow , the recovery of him was as joyful unto them . Leonide knew the reason why the Nymph spoke thus , and therefore she answered her very coldly , doubtless , when they do recover him , it will be abundance of joy unto them all ; for that Shepherd was exceedingly beloved of all that knew him : why ( said Galathea ) is not Celadon yet returned unto them ? No Madam , said Leonide , and now they hardly so much as think upon him . Does not Astrea , replied Galathea , sometimes speak of him ? She does , answered Leonide , but never unless some other begin the discourse . Why ( said the Nymph ) does she not love him still ? Or has some other succeeded him in her affection ? Did she love him , answered Leonide , she would love in vain , for every one thinks him dead . I assure you , said Galathea , that if he were dead I should exceedingly lament him ; for he was the finest Shepherd of all his Country ; and I must tell you truly , the knavery of Climanthes did first move me to cherish him , and afterwards , his own merits moved me much more : and say what you will , I cannot believe but Astrea , what face soever she set upon it , will have him in her heart , as long as she lives ; for I who am less concerned then she , I cannot think upon him without much displeasure . But , added she , it is late , retire your self therefore ; and remember you go to morrow with your companion Silvia , to see whether yond man be Climanthes , or some other like him , for the business does not a little concern us . This was the first discourse which Galathea had with Leonide in private , of which she was very glad ; yet she perceived that Galathea was not so well cured of Celadon as she made a shew of ; and therefore she resolved not to discover or discourse any thing of that Shepherd , which might bring him into memory , knowing very well , that a Candle newly extinguished , will light it self again even by the very smoak . But because she would not fail in those commands which she had laid upon her , being of such great concernment , after she had conferred with her Uncle Adamas , she went with her companion Silvia to make this discovery . When they came first to the place , they made a doubt whether it was Climanthes or no ; for they found every thing so changed , as they hardly thought it to be the same place which formerly it was . Now was the place trimmed up very fine and larger then before , with windows to give more light . This alteration did at the first astonish them ; yet seeing the door shut , they resolved to knock and be better resolved . They went up eight or ten steps higher unto the Temple then it was before : and when they were at the top , through the windows which were on either side the door , they saw an Altar at the other end of the Temple , and before it , a man at his prayers , but they could not know him , because his back was towards them . The Cell being but little , they could hear what he prayed , so it is ; Oh most Puissant Deity , ( said he ) I beseech thee for a sign from Heaven ; and having repeated the same words thrice over in a loud voice , they saw the fire kindle upon the Altar of it self , as readily as it was wont to do at other times , which made the two Nymphs believe him to be the same Impostor whom they looked for : and they were not deceived ; for he having spied them afar off , he prepared himself into this disguise of Sanctity : but they seeming not to have the least suspition of his Artifice , they uttered unto one another words of great admiration , in an audible voice ; which he hearing , did much rejoyce at it , believing that they did not suspect his knavery ; and the more to delude them by his new jugling , he turned his head towards them at the noise which they made : and because they desired to enter into the Temple and speak with him , he took some Holy Water and washed his eyes and his eares , becaus● he had both seen and heard these Nymphs whilst he was at his devotion ; then throwing some Veruin , and a few leaves of Oak and Misleto into the fire , he elevated his voice and said : If it be thy pleasure , Oh most omnipotent Deity , that they shall enter into thy Sacred Temple , then open thou the doors and let them in . He had no sooner uttered these words , but the doors opened of themselves , though none touched them , which made the two Nymphs to wonder so much , that though they knew the fellow to be but a jugling knave , yet they could not chuse but be afraid ; and therefore they stood a while as if they doubted whether they should enter or no ; until he himself in his Sacerdotal robes , and with a face full of gravity , came to invite them , since it seemed to be the will of God they should , by this particular sign of favour unto them . Leonide and her companion being grown a little more confident , and seeming to bear a great reverence unto him , they entred , and followed him as far as the Altar , where kneeling down after the example of this Impostor , they remained in that posture until he rose up , and said unto them ; Leonide and Silvia , the Deity of the place whom I adore , is pleased with your coming into this Holy Temple ; for having advertised me of your coming , and commanded me to let you enter without purifying you either by perfumes or holy water , I could not chuse but be astonished at it ; and therefore I asked of him an extraordinary sign of his will ; upon which , the fire did presently kindle of it self . Then when you were come , I not being able to think that you should enter in this manner , I beseeched him to shew his pleasure by opening the doors of the Temple unto you , which he most miraculously did , as you have seen . Now , Oh most Omnipent and infinite Deity , if it be thy pleasure , ( said he and turned towards the Altar ) that these Nymphs should adore thee in thy Sacred Cell , as it seems it is , by opening the dore unto them , shew us some sign of thy divine will , that thou art pleased they should make their supplications unto thee : When he uttered these words , the fire that w●● upon the Altar did extinguish , and the doors did miraculously shut of themselves ; at which the Nymphs were so amazed , though they knew him to be a cunning knave , yet they feared that his tricks were done by some inchantment or witchcraft ; and therefore they would needs go out of that place which they thought swarmed with fiends and divels ; but he took them both by their arms , and said , that since the doors were shut by the will of God , they would greatly offend him , if they offered to open them before it was his pleasure : but he desired them to let him know the cause of their coming thither , to the end he might pray unto God to inspire him with an answer . Though the Nymphs were both afraid , yet partly by force , and partly by ●●king courage , Leonide acquainted him with the desire of the Nymph Galath● ; beseeching him , if it was his pleasure , to come unto her , and as soon as possibly he could , because she had a business of great importance to communicate unto him , and delay might be very prejudical unto her : We are not , Oh sage Nymphs , ( said he unto them ) like unto other men , who may dispose of themselves after their own wills ; for we , who have dedicated our selves unto the service of Heaven , neither ought nor can dispose of our selves , but according to the will of Heaven : and I must tell you more , that I am expresly forbidden to go out of the Limits which are appointed unto me by this Divinity , without their express permission ; and therefore , I cannot give you any direct answer until I have consulted with the Oracle : if you will please to come again unto me about four or five dayes hence , you shall know what answer I receive from it ; but in the mean time , that we may have some knowledg of his future good will , let us offer unto him a small sacrifice , which we will make of the Sacred Misleto , Veruin , and Savine , which are so pleasing unto him . Upon this taking a few Oak leaves , and making two Chaplets in form of Garlands , he put them upon their heads : then lighting the fire upon the Altar , he threw in some of those leaves before named ; lastly , kneeling down , he seemed to make some prayers in a low voice , and when he saw it was time , Oh Great and Omnipotent Deity , ( said he in a loud voice ) if the requests and supplications of these Nymphs be pleasing unto thee , open thou the doors of the Temple unto them , that after they have adored thee , they may go home unto their houses with content and satisfaction . The Nymphs hearing these words , took particular notice of all the Actions of Climanthes , to see if they could spy by what trick the doors were opened ; but they seemed to open miraculously , for neither his hand , nor any other part of his body moved , which could move them unto any suspition . The doors then of the Temple being opened thus strangely , this Impostor taking both the Nymphs by their hands , Go pure and innocent souls ( said he unto them ) Rejoyce in that the Heavens do love you , and for that there are few things which you can ask that will be denied unto you : then conducting them forth , he used a few Ceremonies , lifted up his hands and eyes to heaven , and returned to the same place where he saw them when they first came : And because they were extreamly afraid that he was a Conjurer , they hasted away as fast as they could , and thinking some Demon followed them . But Climanthes thinking that perhaps they might hide themselves in some Bush neer , to see what he did , he kindled the fire upon the Altar , & made the doors shut of themselves ; which the Nymphs seeing as they looked back , fear made them go away faster then they came . Thus did the knavery of this wicked fellow serve him for a cloak of piety . Galathea was not out of bed when Leonide and Silvia returned , and when they came unto her , they looked with such affrighted looks , that Galathea thought at first that they had met with some disaster : But when they related all that they had seen , and their fears at the opening and shutting of the doors , she could not chuse but laugh to see how they trembled at the very relation . I assure you Madam ( said Silvia when she saw Galathea laugh at them ) that I am not of a very timorous temper , but I must confess that when I saw those doors open and shut of themselves , the hair of my head began to stare , and I do think any that saw them would have done the like . Good Madam , said Leonide , suppose the doors of your chamber should thus open and shut of themselves , would you not be afraid as well as we ? We know the man to be a knave , but withal , we fear that he deals with the Divel , and is a Conjurer . No , no , said the Nymph , you know he is a cunning fellow , and full of jugling tricks , and he did them so slightly , that he deluded your eyes . No no Madam , answered Silvia , my companion and I both observed all his actions so narrowly , that no motion , nor a cast of his eye escaped us . However Madam ( said Leonide ) we can assure you he is the same Climanthes which formerly we saw , and it is to be believed that he has a designe in project by his staying here : Whether he use conjuration or not , I assure you he useth abundance of Artifice and pains , and certainly it is to some Designe of importance . But ( said Galathea ) when did he promise to come hither ? How Madam ! answered Silvia , promise to come hither ? Nay , nay , he is one that never moves a foot without God's leave ; he says he will consult with his Oracle , and if we come about five days hence , he will tell us whither God will give him leave to stir out of those limits allotted to him : But for my part , I believe he will consult with one that has as many Divels at his command as I have hairs on my head . Galathea could not forbear laughing at their relation , and commanded them to tell what they had done and seen unto all , especially unto Adamas . Climanthes on the other side spent all the rest of the day in his wicked ( though seeming ) Devotion , to the end that if any did come and surprize him , they might see his sanctity : But when it was night , and he thought none could see him , he locked up his Temple , put on other clothes , went through the Wood unto Polemas , and acquainted him with all the adventures of the day , and consulted with him how to demean him self towards Galathea in her questions which she should ask . Polemas was much joyed when he heard the Nymph had a mind to talk with Climanthes , assuring himself that now she gave credit unto his Art , which until then he made a doubt of . I do believe said Climanthes in answer unto Polemas , that the most subtle and cautelous men might be deluded as well as these women ; for never was designe carried on with more prudence and circumspection then ours : For my part think you what you please , I can never be perswaded they have the least suspition o● any jugling in all that they have seen ; for I have been so punctual in every circumstance , that I think any one living might be deceived as well as they : whatsoever they were by my first devices , I am most confident they are much more deluded by my second . Whilst they were talking thus , a Messenger brought some news of concernment unto Polemas : upon this their discourse was interrupted ; therefore making Climanthes to go into a Closet hard by , he caused the messenger to enter . Sir ( said the messenger unto him , when he saw him alone in the chamber ) your faithful servant Meronthes salutes you , and hath commanded me to deliver this letter unto your own hand ; and more , hath given me in charge after you have read it , to acquaint you with some passages from him which relate unto your service . Polemas opening and reading the letter , and finding it only to be a letter of Credence , he took him by the hand , and drew him as close to the Closet where Climanthes was , as possibly he could , purposely that he might hear , assuring himself that it was somthing which was necessary to be communicated unto him , because Merontes was one of the prime Burgomasters of the City of Marselles , and long since made his creature ; asking therefore of the messenger , who was his son , what he had to say , he acquainted him with the arrival of Damon and Madonthe , and the honour and caresses which Amasis and Galathea did unto them ; the care which both of them had of him , and the opinion which the Chirurgions had of him : Afterwards he gave him an accompt of all the Souldiers that were in the Town , in what manner the Guards were placed , the little suspition that either Amasis or Adamas had of any attempts , and briefly assured him , that he would open a gate of the Town unto him when he pleased : Polemas received this news with much joy ; and after thanks unto Merontes for his affection and fidelity , he conjured him to continue it , with assurance that he would one day recompence him to the full : That when time served , he would make use of his offer , as from one whom he confided in , the most of any man in the world : then fetching a bag of money which he kept always ready for a recompence of secret Intelligences ; Here said he unto him , take this as an earnest of my good Will , and when occasion serves , I will do more for you : But pray tell me ( said he unto the man ) is there any News at Court ? Sir ( said the young man ) all the talk is of a Druide who lives neer Mount Brison in so much sanctity , that the Gods do grant unto him whatsoever he asks : I cannot relate all the stories that are told of him , for they are so many , and so strange , as are incredible : His greatest reputation did spring from a voyage which Leonide did make unto him , who reports such wonders of him , as does astonish all hearers : Amongst the rest ( said Polemas ) what does she report to have seen ? Sir , answered the man , she reports many wonders , and amongst the rest , of the Door of the Temple , which opens and shuts of it self , at the very command of this holy Man. For my part Sir , I go but seldom unto the Castle , and what I report , is only by hear-say : But it is most certain , that many strange wonders are reported of this holy person . Well Sir , said Polemas , Return unto your Father , tell him , I give him a thousand thanks for the News which I have received by you , and shall one day be as forward in real recompence , as I am now in my verbal thanks : Desire him to continue in his Affection and Fidelity , but above all , I desire both him and you to be secret . Upon this , Polemas dismissed the messenger , and returned to Climanthes ; who hearing what the man reported of him , could not chuse but laugh at the opinion which the world conceived of him : And let me tell you ( said he ) that it is beyond the reach of a Female subtilty to find out the Art which I have used . Good Climanthes ( said Polemas ) I beseech you tell me how you kindled the Fire upon your Altar , and how the Doors did open and shut of themselves at such a distance from you ; for I must confess I do not understand how you can do it . The truth is , Sir , said Climanthes , these Arts , like all tricks of Legerdemain , are not to be understood by words , as they may be most easily by sight and demonstration ; for I have ordered my Engines in such a manner , as words cannot describe them ; but be assured , they are the easiest things in the world to be understood when they are once seen . I must needs say , replyed Polemas , that Climanthes is a Master in his Art , and now I am fully perswaded that these Women are deceived by it : But dear friend , said he , and embraced him , how do you think our Designe will take ? Doubtless Sir , said he , as well as we can wish ; for though the event of future things be uncertain , yet take it upon my word , a happy beginning is most commonly seconded by a happy end ; and I am certain you cannot desire a more happy beginning then we have had . Within this Country all is your own ; and out of it , there is not one Prince nor Neighbour who does not love and favour you : All those that can any ways hinder you , are at a far distance from you , and so employed in the affairs of others , that they give you time enough to transact ours ; The best of it is , Clidemant who is the only mote in your eye , he is so engaged in the assistance of a Prince so far distant from us , that any relief from him is not to be feared ; whereas your Confederates and Allies , are at hand , so as we shall meet with no opposition , unless from a Company of weak women , who though very potent in Wars of Love , yet are they but pitifully weak in the Wars of Mars . But you must consider , replied Polemas , that Adamas whose good will , will never be gained , is a very considerable enemy , by reason of the credit and reputation that he has in this Country ; the authority of Amasis , and the averse disposition of Galathea , will be great hindrances unto us . Pray Sir consider , answered Climanthes , that every thing will act according to its own nature : Adamas may hurt you in words , but not in deeds ; take but Arms , and all his books are not worth a rush . As for Amasis , she is so affectionate unto Galathea , as she will not cross her in any thing she shall desire : there is the greatest difficulty , replied Polemas , for Galathea is young , and has no consideration of the States tranquility , but all her designes and inclinations , are cross and averse unto mine . How know you that ? replied Climanthes , perhaps she desires it as much as you , but knows not how to bring it about : I pray tell me , Has she not formerly loved you ? True , answered Polemas , but Lindamore has stoln her affection from me : Pray Sir consider , said Climanthes , that what was once , may be again . The Nature of a woman , especially of a young one , is very wavering ; catches at every object of novelty that pleaseth the eyes , and fixes solidly upon none , her mind is like a Ship at Sea without any Anchor or stay , which flotes as every wind pleaseth . Now if we may be conjectures guesse all things hidden , I must needs think she is fully intended to observe whatsoever I shall bid her ; why else should she send Leonide unto me , to desire that I should come presently unto her ? I am either extreamly mistaken , or else I see her heart infinitely impatient to see me , with intentions to put her self wholly into my hands ; assure your self , that I gave her a very hot allarm , when I told her that if she married any but him whom the Gods had appointed for her , she would be the most unhappy woman alive . But suppose , said Polemas , she should discover your subtilty ? But suppose ( said Climanthes ) the sky should fall ? There is as much likelyhood of the one as of the other : I would have you to know , that Climanthes is such a Master in his Art , that if he would attempt to make Amasis marry him , he could bring it to pass . Polemas laughed and said , I wish with all my heart that I were a witness of your marriage with her , and you of mine with Galathea . No , no , said Climanthes , I would be contented with Leonide , Oh my dear friend ( said Polemas ) when I do marry Galathea , I will promise you Leonide : and I promise you , said Climanthes , that I will give you Galathea within a few dayes , or else I will lose my life . Upon this the question grew , whether he should make Galathea come unto him , or he go unto her ; at last it was concluded better for him to go unto her , because in making her come into the Temple it was to be feared , lest his tricks in opening and shutting the doors , might some way or other miscarry or be discovered , and then the whole plot was spoiled : besides , those things that are taken for wonders at the first , and admired , do grow stale by often using , and scorned : Moreover , since this opening and shutting is believed to be the Act of God , it will be thought strange that this God can do nothing but still one and the same things . But by going to the Palace , all these things are not to be expected , and nothing is to be done but talking with her . Upon this they parted full of hopes to arrive ere long at their desired ends . But Polemas who was a man of a sharp wit , and a sound judgment , and a spirit swell'd with ambition , although he seemed to rely wholy upon the skil of Climanthes , yet he neglected nothing which might bring his enterprise to pass ; and though he had some hopes in the subtilty of this fellow , yet he followed his other business very close , so that if the subtilty of the one failed , the force of the other might effect it . Besides the Souldiers of that Province , he had entertained many others , both within and without the State : He had made himself master of all the strong places , bridges , and passes ; and not to do any thing at random , there was neither King nor Prince his Neighbour , with whom he had not close intelligence , and promise of assistance in case of need ; he provided himself of a vast Magazine of Arms , and all manner of Amunition . And because the whole management of all these correspondencies , and the whole enterprise rested upon himself , he made choise of four men whom he imployed in things particular : these four confidents whom he relied upon , were the four pillars of all his hopes and fortune ; the name of the one was Pelidontes , unto whom he committed the charge of his Cavalry : another was called Argonides , unto whom he committed his Infantry ; Listrandes had the command of the Artillery , and Engines ; and Ligonias of the Amunition and victual . These four were acquainted with the design of Polemas , and had long since contracted a league , and linked their fortunes and lives together . As soon as Climanthes was gone , Polemas called for them , and asked them particularly , how many men he might build upon , if within the compass of eight or ten dayes he should have occasion to imploy them ? Pelidontes promised him fifteen hundred horse , and besides all the Inhabitants of the Country , two thousand strangers : Argonides promised twelve thousand Pikes , Archers , Slingers , and Cross-bows , and six thousand strangers : Ligonias promised victual for four months : and Listrandes promised as many Arms of all sorts as they should need : now my friends , said he and embraced them , my hopes are all in you ; I do wholly rely upon you , and know that you will have as great a care of my business , as I my self can have ; perhaps we shall not stand in need of all these preparations , I hope Heaven will bring our enterprise to pass by fair means , and not by force . I desire it may be so , as well for the good of the State , as because that way seems every way the better . However , all preparations most go forward , for I am resolved , within eight dayes to be either Casar or nothing ; I beseech you therefore , and conjure you to have a great care of every thing under your particular charges , that they may be in readiness when we shall stand in need of them . Thus with abundance of good language , and a thousand large promises , they parted ; and hoped to see the day when he should be able to make them all good . But whilst the mind of Polemas thus boyled over with ambition , and the Country was ready to break out into a flame : Love still boyled as fast as ambition , for it gave no rest unto Celadon whom Leonide left in the habit of Alexis , and in the house of Astrea ; who with all her Companions could not know him to be Celadon , so well was he disguised : But the wonder is , that neither Licidas , nor any of his neerest kindred or intimate friends should have the least suspition of him ; and that was the reason why Phoceon , when Adamas brought her into his house , did lodg her in the Chamber where Astrea was wont to lie : and indeed that Fair Shepherdess and her Companion Phillis , when Leonide was gone unto Marselles , did endeavour to sleep , that they might let this disguised Druide take some rest , whom they supposed to be not well . But this new , or indeed old affection renewed , which Astrea bore unto this Shepherd , believing him a woman , and her resolution to follow her unto Carnutes , and consecrate the remainder of her dayes unto Tautates , did so possesse her mind , that she could not entertain any thought or imagination , but what proceeded from them and that desire . Phillis on the other side , who knew how the Fair and Wise Diana was perplexed ever since the subtile Laonices invention against Sylvander , she bad deffiance unto any rest till she went unto her to comfort her in her grief , knowing very well by sad experience , what it was to be troubled with the panges of jealousie . Celadon who lay in the same Chamber with these Fair Shepherdesses , had his enquietudes as well as they , and took as little rest ; for calling into his memory how Astrea had formerly appointed him never to see her until by her command ; when he considered his resolution to observe this ordinance most religiously , and thought upon the reasons which the wise Adamas used to make him quit that solitary kind of life , which he had begun when he reflected upon the artifice which Leonide and the Druide used to bring him , not only into his own Town , and amongst his kindred , but also into the very house of Astrea , and leave him alone with her ; these thoughts did so imbroyl the imagination of this poor Shepherd , that he knew not what Councel , or what resolution to take ; for though he had the same thoughts in his mind before , yet the several reason and arguments of the Nymph , and the Druide , did help him to disgest them ; but now when he was all alone , he thought himself surrounded with a thousand dangers , and without all humane help or comfort . He considered that now he was amongst abundance of his familiar and intimate acquaintance , and that it was a thing almost impossible , to hide himself long from them : and though the prudence of the great Druide Adamas , who did acknowledge him for his Daughter , did cast a mist before the eyes of those that were the most clear sighted , and much authorize his disguise ; yet he knew very well , that those eyes which he was to deceive , were so quick sighted , that if any of his actions or words should betray him , he was sure his dissimulation would be immediately discovered : Upon this consideration , he bethought himself how prudently ignorant he was to seem of knowing any thing which related unto the quality of a Shepherd , how simple he was to seem in their way of life , their exercises , and how unacquainted he was to be with all his friends , kinred , acquaintances , and places , he thought this a task impossible to be undertaken ; and though he did all he could , yet the face of Alexis was so very like unto that of Celadon , all her words , actions , and gestures were so resemblant unto that supposed lost Shepherd , as doubtless he should be known in spite of all his dissimulations and disguisements . But his hardest task was , to rule and check a most domineering passion , which amidst his greatest felicities , would not give his soul leave to enjoy any full contentment . How oft did he command his tongue and ha●ds not to take too much liberty unto themselves , lest they should betray himself to be Celadon ? How oft did he turn away his eye from many Beauties which under the notion of Alexis were permitted unto him ; and all , lest his too much curiosity should bring him into suspicion . After all these considerations had long embroyled his mind , and the more he thought upon them , the more Hydras of difficulties he found , the best counsel he could think upon , was , to resolve to stay in that place as little as he could , knowing it to be a thing impossible to stay , and not be known , and that the surest foot may somtimes stumble ; but this resolution he thought to be as full of difficulties in the execution , and therefore he resolved to stay still in that place : Upon which he began to think how he should employ himself ; and he conceived that he could no way better spend his time , then in still engaging that Shepherdess unto a stronger league of amity , thinking very rationally , that if she should afterwards come to know him , she would not so soon consent unto a second Banishment . And because he knew that we are much led by the examples of those whom we esteem , and shall after them do those things which otherwise we should never consent unto , he intended to express a love unto her ; not such a kinde of love as one woman useth to express unto another , but such a one as Celadon was wont to express unto Astrea , and thus by his example to draw her unto the like affection , and so insensibly to bring her from Friendship unto Love. But when he was to put this thought in execution , he found abundance of more difficulty in acting , then in propounding it ; it being a hard matter to express love unto that Shepherdess , and not make her to suspect it to be more then became a Virgin Druide . This chaos and confusion of difficulties did so distemper him , that he could not chuse but sigh very oft , and so loud , that the two Shepherdesses could not chuse but hear him ; for they did not sleep , only seemed as if they did , because they would not disturb the rest of Alexis . But hearing her to sigh so exceedingly , and knowing her to be awake , Astrea feared , that though she said that she seemed sick , only as a colour for staying with her , yet I say she feared lest some real distemper should be the cause of so many sighs . This doubt caused her to turn towards Phillis , whom she knew was awake : Sister ( said she in as low a voice as she could ) do you not hear Alexis sigh ? I am afraid that she is worse then she will tell unto us . I heard her sigh several times ( said Phillis ) and I had the same conceipt , but me-thought they were sighs of one that was rather full of cares , then of one that was sick : For sighs of a sick person are fetched from the breast with more violence , and those which I hear , are but silent whispering sighs , such as proceed from passion and distemper of mind . I think , said Astrea , that we should do well if we diverted her from such sad thoughts , and yet if she be asleep , we should not waken her . Certainly , said Phillis , she is not asleep , for she has turned her self several times , but perhaps she is silent upon the same reason that we are , I mean , lest we should disturb each other . Astrea being very impatient to see whether it was so , she opened her curtain and peeped out ; but she could not do it so softly , but Alexis observed her , who for all his confused thoughts , had his eye and his heart towards her , and who had not lain so long in bed , but only to make Phillis believe her sickness was real . Astrea perceiving that Alexis was not asleep , Madam ( said she unto her ) we are much afraid you are very ill , for we have heard you complain very much since Leonide wakened you . I thank you heartily , answered Alexis , for your care of me , which were I worse then I am , would make me well again : yet truly I am not very well , and therefore I desire not to stir out of the chamber this morning , but will try whether a little head-ach will be cured with a little rest . Madam , said Phillis , I have heard say that sleep is the best remedy against that disease . I have tryed to sleep since Leonide went , replied Alexis but I could not perswade my eyes together , because many odd thoughts came into my mind , so as I think the best way will be to divert it by discourse ; for I have heard say , that pain will away when it is least thought upon . What then shall we do , said Astrea , to make you forget your pain ? I desire , answered Alexis , that you will come and dress your selves by me , and pass away the time with your sweet discourse . Madam ( said Astrea ) we will do any thing in the world to obey you : upon this rising out of bed , she put on her Gown : But Alexis remembring that she promised to dress her self that day in the habit of a Druide , she claimed her promise . Sweet-heart ( said she unto her ) if you will make good your promise , and assume the habit of a Druide this day , it would be a very great content unto me . Oh Madam , answered she , you would never pardon me , if I should commit so gross a crime : Indeed it is too much presumption for a silly Shepherdess . It may be so , replied Alexis , for a silly Shepherdess , but not for such a Shepherdess as Astrea is , whose merits , beauty , and perfections does transcend all the Druides that I do know ; and therefore if you will oblige me , lay all such considerations aside : for the love of you I was a Shepherdess , and will be so as long as you please ; why then for the love of me should not you as well become a Druide : Come , come , continued she , Were I but drest , I would not put you to the trouble of coming hither , but since I am in bed , I beseech you sweet-heart come hither , and let me help to dress you . The Shepherdess in obedience to this command , went to Alexis , who ●aising her self in the bed , and closing her smock lest her Breasts should be discovered , did receive her with such ravishment of joy , as it was well Phillis was on the other side of the bed dressing her self , for it was to be feared that had she seen them , she would have entred into some suspition : and though Astrea was ashamed of it , yet such caresses were now grown so accustomed , that she took all in good part . Celadon had a good will to continue his caresses longer , but some considerations moved him to give over sooner then he had a mind , and helping her to dress her self , her Breasts , and almost every part of her fair Body was open to his eye , which being ravished at the sight of so many transcendent perfections , she desired that Celadon were another Argus , full of eyes , that he might the better contemplate all those excellencies : His wonder at them so took up his mind , that not knowing what he did , he did and undid every thing about the dressing of her , above three or four times ; at which Astrea , who did not observe from whence the fault proceeded , could not chuse but smile , and reward his erroneous pains with many caresses , which the timorous Druide durst hardly repay , lest his actions should discover more then became Alexis , so as it may be said , that Love was most sparing , when it was most prodigal of its favours . Phillis in the mean time was dressing her self as fast as she could ; and because she did not use much art in trimming up her self , she was ready before Alexis had got on Astreas Gown ; at which she smiled , and said unto them , If you be as long about all the rest as this you have done , Astrea will be ready about the time when others are going to Bed. No matter for time , Sister , said Astrea , for it cannot be better spent then in diverting the pain of the fair Alexis . If that be your Designe , replyed she , it is well employed ; but if it be only to pass away the time with that fair Druide , I know a better diversion then yours ; and if you will give me leave , I will go and fetch one that will second me , and help out better then I can do : Besides Sister , you know that if neither of us go unto her upon this occasion , we shall be exceedingly to blame . Of whom do you speak , said Alexis , if I be not troublesome in asking the question . Alas Madam , replyed Astrea , it is we that are troublesome in talking of such things before you ; for indeed 't is too much pains for you to hear our trivial affairs : Then turning towards Phillis , Go sister ( continued she ) and assure her we all believe that all which is reported is false . Phillis then as she went away , I need not ask ( said she ) where I shall find you at my return , since it is not likely you will stir out of this chamber . If the distemper of the fair Alexis would give her leave to stir out , answered Astrea , I believe you might find us in the Grove of Hazles sooner then in any other place , but I believe you will find us here at your return . Upon this Phillis went out of the chamber , and Alexis with a smiling countenance said unto Astrea , Do not think that the Grove of Hazles does delight me more then any other place where the fair Astrea is ; for where she is not , no place is pleasing unto me : It befits me Madam , answered Astrea , to use the same words , since I have no contentment but in your presence , nor no ambition but in the honour of your favour , which I desire above all the world . Astrea said Alexis , you need not desire that which you do most entirely possess . Indeed Madam , replyed Astrea , I cannot wish for any addition unto my happiness , further then the continuance of it ; nor desire any more , but to employ all the rest of my days in doing you service , and never be absent from you : I have already entreated the Nymph Leonide to favour me with her credit and advice in order thereunto ; and though she urged many great obstacles unto me , yet I account them but trifles in comparison of that happiness which I should have in it : As for the contrariety of my Parents , which she thinks so great an impediment unto my desired happiness , since it hath pleased heaven to take from me my Father and my Mother , what Parent have I that has any dominion over my Will , or can hinder me from dedicating my self unto that course which the very Laws of Nature do oblige all Humanes unto ? Upon this ground I do but laugh at the pretensions of Calidon , who thinks me his own already , because my uncle Phocion would have me marry him ; for I know well enough how far the obedience and respect which I owe unto him does extend : I know him to be so wise and discreet a person , that he will not look for any more observance then I pay unto him : But Madam , my fears and my doubts arise not from that side ; the great difficulty is to obtain your favour , and the consent of the ancient Druides , to be received amongst the Virgins of Carnutes , that so I may never be absent from you : This Madam , is the humble petition of your devoted creature , which I beg with all the humble and most affectionate supplications I am able to express . Fair Shepherdess ( answered Alexis ) I cannot thank you enough for all your affectionate expressions of good will towards me , and I have such an esteem of it , as I do wish with as much zeal as possibly you can , that we may never part as long as we live ; and therefore be assured it shall be long only of your self , if ever we separate : But my fear is , that when I tell you what is to be done , your mind will change , and your design alter . Oh Madam cried out Astrea , I beseech you wrong me not so far , as to have such a thought . But on the contrary , be most certainly assur'd , that both in life and death this resolution will continue in me . I am apt to believe ( answered Alexis ) any thing that you shall say , especially a thing which is so advantagious unto my self , and so sutable to my desires ; believe it therefore that I will do all I can to satisfie your desires . Know Shepherdess that there is no great difficulty in bringing your desire to pass , if you will your self ; and in this I am contrary to the opinion of Leonide . These two things , I shall only require from you ; the one is , that you do love me , as well as I do you : and I shall tell you the other , when I see you have effected this first proposition . Astrea , with a smiling look , kissed the hand of Alexis , by way of thanks : If your second proposition ( said she ) be no harder then your first , you have good reason to say Madam , that there is no great difficulty in the matter . For I beseech you , give me leave to swear , that if I do not Love the Fair Alexis far above my own self , nay better then ever any person loved another , then let the Gods deny me the honour of your favour , and blast all my hopes of any contentment : Oh Astrea , replied Alexis , do you think for all this , that you love me more then I Love you ? Oh Madam , answered Astrea , I cannot think my self worthy of so much affection from you ; but should think my self infinitely happy if I were sure that mine to you were accepted : Fairest Shepherdess , answered Alexis , be assured that never Love did equal mine unto you ; and in this , I cannot be deceived as you may , because I know what I say by experience ; for I think I told you , how formerly I did Love one of my fellow Virgins , and I am confident it was impossible for any humane to equal my affection to her ; but when I do compare my affection unto her , and my affection unto you together , I find that they hold no comparison , for mine unto you do infinitely transcend that unto her . Whereas you on the contrary , who never Loved any , you may easily be mistaken , and think your Love great when it is not so , for you want experience . Madam , answered Astrea , the dispute betwixt us is of such a nature , that the victory is prejudicial to the Conqueror ; and the conquered is victorious : and yet I will not throw away my Arms upon very easie terms , though I will yeild unto you in what you please , but it would be a most extream shame unto me , if I should let you outstrip me in affection as you do in merit . Give me leave Madam therefore to tell you , that I began to Love when I was even in my Cradle , and have continued that affection so constantly , that no difficulties , no time , no absences , no commands of those that had the dispose of me , nor any thing under Heaven could divert me from it , but death only : and yet I swear , and swear most truly , that I do Love you better then ever I loved any ; and though this be but a proud word to issue from the mouth of a poor Shepherdess , yet give me leave to pronounce it , and say again , that though others may bear a greater respect , yet never any more Love and more Affection , then Astrea unto the Fair Alexis . Upon this , they embraced each other with such mutual expressions of Love , that if Alexis durst , but have said I am Celadon , nothing could have made them both more happy in each other . But the feares of this Druide , did make her relish all these sweet imbraces with a kind of bitter amongst them , because she still feared lest her raptures of joy should make her discover her self ; and therefore she withdrew her self a little with a blushing collour which came into her cheeks ; and after she had stood a while silent , she uttered these words with such a modest shamefastness , that if any of her actions had raised any doubts of what she desired to hide , it was enough to clear them all . But fairest Shepherdess ( said she unto her ) I cannot tell , what the violence of my affection to you , may make you think of me , unless yours and your goodness plead me excuse : and yet I do swear unto you by Vesta , and all that is sacred , that I am so far from any such affections as many women of my age are apt unto , that I did never love any man : but all my passions were wholly imployed in my love of one woman , whom truly I did love as much as I was then able , though not comparable unto you now ; and though perhaps you may laugh at my humour , yet I must tell you , that I took as great delight in kissing and caressing of her , as if I had been a man , or she not a woman . And indeed I find the very same humour to revive in me when I am with you , which I can attribute unto nothing but the excess of my affection which I bear unto you , and which I should be infinitely sorry if it were displeasing or troublesome unto you : Astrea , shewing by her countenance , how well she was pleased with these expressions , did return this answer ; It is my part Madam , to use the same excuses unto you , since I have more reason to fear being troublesome unto you , by following the inclination of my affection too far : I must needs confess Madam , that I did Love a Shepherd ; but let me tell you truly , that I was never more joyed at any testimonies of his good will unto me , then I am of yours . Oh Heaven ! ( said Alexis ) how much am I obliged unto it , and you , for this affection : my joyes and my satisfaction is compleat . But Fairest Shepherdess ( said she ) shall we live together , in the same freedom and affection when we are together in private , that we do now ? I say in private ; for it is fit to be more reserved before other Shepherds and Shepherdesses , least we should give occasion to suspect us of somthing which may be disadvantagious unto us . How ? Madam , ( said Astrea ) do you ask me this question ? Nay , may you not better ask whether I should not die for sorrow , if you should forbid me ? But Madam , since you see I have observed your first command , I beseech you what is the other ? That by obeying it also , I may call my self the wost happy woman alive . Fairest Shepherdess , ( answered Alexis ) it is not yet time to tell it ; but since I see you are desirous to know it , I promise you , that when I think it fitting that you should know it , I will not put you to the trouble of asking me . In the mean time , to try whether this kind of life will be as agreeable unto us as we imagine , let us begin to live together as we must do all the rest of our dayes ; I mean , with that honest freedom and liberty that two perfect Lovers ought to use unto each other . In the first place I beseech you , let us leave off in our discourse , these terms of Madam , and Druide , and begin to be free and familiar , as we must for ever be . Madam , ( said Astrea ) in what place soever I be , and of what quality soever I am , I will alwayes render unto you , those respects which I am bound to pay ; that will not be any hindrance to those contentments which I hope for from you , but rather further them by keeping my self within the terms of my duty . You are mistaken , answered Alexis , and though you can have so much power over your self , yet I cannot ; for I am not able to endure that one whom I take to be my other self , should use such words as speak any difference betwixt us : and if the principal consequence of Love be union , why should we allow such Tyrannies disguised , under the names of respect , or civility , or duty , to hinder that perfect union of wills , which ought to be betwixt us ? I do ordain therefore that Astrea shall be Alexis , and Alexis shall be Astrea , and that we banish from amongst us , not only all words , but also all manner of actions that may put any difference between us , and you shall see that when we have lived long in this mutual freedom and liberty , Love wil double and still encrease . Then Madam , replied Astrea , I beseech you let it be under the notion of a command , that my obedience unto it may excuse the fault which I shall commit in it . If that be all ( answered Alexis ) to satisfie you , I do command it , with a promise that I will not repent it as long as I live . And because it is fit we conform our selves unto the customs of those with whom we are to live : know therefore Shepherdess that it is the custom of the Druides at Carnutes , not to call themselves by their proper names , but by others , which their affection unto one another makes them invent ; and their new names are called amongst them , Alliances , as much as to say that they are Allied and obliged by those names unto more Affection and Love. I conceive it requisite we do the like as well to confirm our Loves , as to let those Druides see when we come amongst them , that we do not only know their customs , but most religiously observe them : now I cannot think of any which are fitter for us then the names of Mistris and Servant , as well because they are names not ordinary amongst them , as because me thinks they sound well betwixt you and me . I do accept of this honour , said Astrea , with a thousand thanks , and with a protestation and vow unto the Goddess Vesta , that for ever , not only in name but in deed I will take you for my Mistris , and profess my self your servant . Alexis smiled at this , I had rather , said she , that you would take the name of Mistris , and let me have that of servant : but since you have made your choise , I am contented : Now Servant ( continued she ) give me your hand , in testimony that you accept of this name , and that you will never break this alliance of Love which we now make ; and I swear by the Great God of Love , who is the God that is adored at Carnutes , that I will eternally live with you as with the only person whom I perfectly Love , and of whom only I desire to be Loved in the like manner . Then Astrea said , I do not only give my hand , but both hands , nay more , my heart and my soul , in testimony , that I will love you and you only , consecrating and dedicating my self , my desires , my affections , and all that is mine unto you : and if ever I fail in the observance of this promise , or ever stain that honourable Name which I have received , let me be abhorred by Heaven and Earth , and all that is in them . Upon this they both embraced and kissed each other , as an assurance of what they had promised ; and carrassed themselves with so much affection as if they would never have ended . In the mean time Phillis went unto Diana , thinking to find her in bed , but that Shepherdess was so very ill pleased , that she could not rest so long ; for she was up long before , and after she had put all things into order in her little house , she went out with her flock , and without any other company but her own thoughts . By fortune , she came unto the same place upon the Banks of Lignon , when the accident of Celadon did happen , when the jealousie of Astrea made him throw himself into the River . After she had seated her self , and long looked upon the current of the water , without any other action which shewed life , but only sighing ; at last , as if she had revived out of a profound Lethargy , and sending forth a deep sigh . Thus ( said she ) does all things mortal , run into the Gulf of Oblivion : then stopping a while , she broke out thus . This River is not the same water it was yesterday , for it glides away , and fresh comes in the room of it ; nay I my self am not the same Diana that I was when I came hither : time by an uncontrollable power runs on and drives all before it . The Sun it self , which is the measure of time as all things in the universe is , is hurried on by time , and is not the same it was when I began to speak : why then Diana shouldest thou think an ordinary thing to be strange and extraordinary ? Every thing changes , and rechanges again : If it be a generall Law amongst all things , that nature produceth to change , why shouldst thou wonder that one particular person should do so ? It is very unreasonable to observe it in thy self , and not allow it in another : canst thou say that it is not thy self which doth change , but art the same thou wert wont to be ? Ah fond flatterer of thy self , remember what thou wert before Fiiander saw thee , what operation his Courtship had upon thee ? and how thou didst behave thy self after his deplorable loss . Consider thy humour as it was when Sylvander , or rather that deceive , began first unluckily to look upon thee : How wast thou won by his counterfet affection ? And how dost thou find thy self now after a knowledg of his treason ? Needs must thou confess , that as the humours , complexions , and tempers , do change once every seven yeers ; thine changes ofter , and not only in seven yeers , for a year is an age unto thee , but in a month , in a week , in an hour , nay even in a munite . This thought touched her to the quick ; for never having this opinion of her self before , yet finding it now to be true , she was so astonished at it , that she was not able to utter one word . At the last , rousing her self up , as out of a dead sleep , she began again thus : Oh Heavens ! Oh Earth ! art thou not changed ? Yes yes , Diana , and so that if thou dost but look well upon thy self , thou wilt hardly know thy self , thou wilt not find any thing of the first Diana in thee , but only the very Name . Answer me , I pray thee to these questions ; how didst thou heretofore abhor the flatteries of men , what credit wast thou wont to give unto their supple language ? Hast thou quite lost the memory of all those wise instructions and good Counsels thou wert wont to give thy companions ? Or dost thou think that thy self does not need them as much as they ? Ah Diana ! do not deceive thy self , but confess , that thou art now much different from what thou wert wont to be . Recollect thy self a little better , and tell me ; dost thou not remember the time when thou wert the first Diana , and when all that this cosening Shepherd either said or did , was indifferent unto thee ? And why should thou now , if thou art the same Diana , be angry at this loving Madonthe , at his following her , and at his going with her , whether she would or no ? If these things do vex thee , then confess that thou art not the same Diana ; and if thou dost deny it , will not thy own conscience accuse thee ? Well , ( said she ) if I be not the same Diana I was wont to be , then what am I become now ? Quite contrary ( answered she ) to that Diana I was wont to be : Oh Heavens ! what a deplorable alteration is this ? How much better and more honourable had it been for me to have dyed in the dayes of the first Diana , then have lived to see this alteration ? When she was in the height of her displeasure against her self , she was diverted by the coming of some Shepherds and Shepherdesses , which talked and disputed amongst themselves very vehemently ; and though she was very busie in her own perplexed thoughts , yet they making a great noise , and she hearing them a far off , she had time enough to withdraw her self unseen , behind a great Bush , which grew close to the way ; which she did with intention to let them pass on , and then to return unto the place again , and continue on those thoughts which they had interrupted ; but she was disappointed ; for they , as if it was upon some express design , went straight to the place from whence Diana came , and seated themselves upon the bank , as if they intended to stay there a long time : but she fearing to be discovered , and perhaps constrained to remain with them , according to the Laws of civility , which were most Religiously observed about the banks of Lignon , she thought the best way was to let them enter into discourse , and when they were most earnest and attentive unto each other , then she to steal away unseen . Then peeping through the Bush , she saw them sitting in a round figure , and that they whose faces were towards her , were Shepherds and Shepherdesses , which were not altogether unknown unto her , having formerly seen them at their general Solemnities and Sacrifices . Then she began to wonder more why they should come directly to that place , and stay there as if it was upon some premeditated design ; at last she heard one Shepherd amongst them , begin thus : Oh Delphire , you are a most partial and severe Judge , in condemning a person without ever hearing what he can say for himself . I see Thaumantes ( answered the Shepherdess ) that you take more pains in pumping for excuses and glosses unto your false reasons , then I have done to convince and prove them false : If the Gods , replied the Shepherd , had seen your soul unbyassed , and fit to judge the difference betwixt us , they would not have appointed us to come and look for a Judge in this place . The Gods , replied the Shepherdess , are pleased that the laudable actions of men should be divulged and recompenced , and likewise their faults made publique and punished . If punishments and recompences ( replied he ) be to be expected from their hands . Oh Delphire , I begin to pitty you , for you are never able to endure the punishments that are due unto your cruelty : and I know not how my heart , which is so much unaccustomed unto any happiness , will be able to receive that bliss and reward of my fidelity and affection . If we do meet with a just Judge , answered the Shepherdess and smiled , I believe you will not so much pity as envy me : But Thaumantes , let us leave off this discourse , I see you use it only to please some that are in the company , but assure your self , there is none that has a sound judgment will approve of it . I know , replied the Shepherd , that nothing angers a person who is in the wrong , more , then to hear that string touched upon , because it puts them in mind of the injury they do : but he that has Justice on his side , cannot be silent at the injustice which is done him : yet since you command me to be silent , I will obey ; yet I hope you will give me leave to sing : so not staying for her answer , and having a very good voice , he began to sing a very invective and bitter song , which upbraided her with cruelty and injustice . As soon as he had done , Delphire said unto him ; there needs no other testimony of your change then this which you have given me , in contemning my commands which formerly , for your life your durst not have done : for singing and speaking are crimes alike , if what is forbidden be pronounced . The Shepherd answered not a word , but shrugged his shoulders and made a sign that his tongue was tyed : and this gave occasion unto another Shepherd in the company , to speak for him : This , said he , is excesse of cruelty ; and very hard that a man may not so much as complain of his torment . That I must confess is very hard , answered the Shepherdess , but you must also confess with me on the other side , that to hear a man baul and keep a coyl when he has no cause , is excesse of patience . But I beseech you , replied he , if you will not suffer Thaumantes to speak , upon what design did you come unto this place ? We came hither , replied she , not to dispute and wrangle as we have done , but to see if we could find that Judg which the Oracle has promised we should . Are you sure replied he , that this is the place where you are to expect this Judge : No question but it is , answered Delphire , for it is named , and we are told that this is the place where Celadon fell into the water . There is not one in all the neighbour-hood , who does not know it as a place observable for several disasterous accidents : and as for our Judge , we cannot be mistaken : for the Oracle is this : The Oracle . WHere Celadon they say did find a grave , There you , a just and prudent judge shall have , Who though unseen shall see you , and shall hear Your difference , and do you right , ne'er fear . This , replied the Shepherd , is an Oracle very obscure ; for if you do not see the party who is to be your Judge , how should you ever know who he is : Nay more , said Delphire , the Oracle says , he shall hear us though we do not see him : but certain it is , it must be so , for the Gods have said it , and we are bound upon pain of disobedience to believe it , and therefore we must expect he will make it manifest unto us . But I beseech you said the Shepherd , how should this Judge hear the difference since he is not here ? And how should you tell it unto him ? These difficulties ( answered Delphire ) must be resolved by the God that gave the Oracle . Diana who was all the while behind the Bush , heard all this discourse ; and looking through the leaves , she knew all the Shepherds and Shepherdesses , though she had no great familiarity with them ; for they were neighbours , and dwelt upon the banks of Lignon towards the Mountains of Rochfort and Chevieres : and she had often seen them at the publique Sacrifices of Misleto , and other assemblies : she remembred also the high esteem which every one had of the beauty of Delphire , and merit of Thaumantes , and so was not altogether ignorant of the amity that was between them , because they did not offer to hide their affections . But seeing now such a divorce betwixt them , she could not chuse but wonder , and yet her wonder ceased , when she considered what occasion she had to complain against Sylvander . When she heard the Oracle , she concluded that certainly it was she whom the Gods had chosen to be their Judge , at which she was much displeased ; for the ill humour she was in , made her desirous to shun all company , even of her own companions . Thus seeing her self forced to stay all the morning , and to hear their difference , though it went against her mind , yet she resolved to obey what the Gods commanded . Therefore she resolved to take little truce with her sorrows , and shew her self , and take upon her the office of their Judge , but to defer her judgement until the next day , hoping that in time she should overcome her passion , and put her mind in better order . In order therefore unto this resolve , she spoke in a loud voice these words : Trouble your selves no further , Oh Delphire , and Thaumantes ; for here is your Judge , whom the Heavens have ordained to determine your difference : upon this , rising from behind the Bush , and striving to shew a well contented countenance , she went unto them , who were all in such an amazement , that they stood like so many Statues : but when they had looked well upon her , and knew her to be Diana , they broke out into an universal joy : for there was not one of all the company , who did not know the virtue and merit of that Shepherdess : and Thaumantes was so over joyed to see such a Judge , as he fell down upon his knees , and offered to kiss her hand ; but Diana would not permit him , yet saluted him , and went toward Delphire , who imbraced her as heartily as Thaumantes , who seeing it and seeming to be very envious at it : I am afraid ( said he in a loud voice ) she will be as partial in her judgement , as she is in her caresses . Diana hearing this , smiled and said ; Do not ●ear , for I will ballance every thing according to equity , and render unto each one what is due . It is the custom of those ( said Delphire ) who have a bad cause , to suspect the judgement of the most just persons , and corrupt it if they can by their impostures : But Thaumantes , those favours which I receive from this fair Shepherdess , are no more due unto me then unto you ; and know , that whatsoever is freely given out of meer liberality , cannot be claimed as a debt due , and therefore you are to blame in asking any part or share in those favours she is pleased to confer upon me , since neither you nor I can pretend unto them as due . To which Thaumantes answered , it is no wonder , Fair Delphire , that he who has so often troubled you with his angry questions , should continue to ask them , since he has got a habit of them : and it is no wonder , answered she , that you be denied now , since you have been so accustomed unto it . Their discourse had continued longer , if the rest of the Shepherds and Shepherdesses in saluting Diana , had not interrupted them . But when they had all done , Delphire began again ; Fair and discreet Shepherdess , said she unto Diana , I have often heard say , that the Graces are never painted alone ; to intimate unto us , that the party who confers one , will immediately second it with another ; or perhaps that the party who receives one , may be encouraged to ask more : if it be so , then this Shepherd and I may hope that by what favours you have done unto us , you will add more , which we do most humbly beg at your hands . Sweet Delphire , answered Diana , it were a great discourtesie to deny any thing which so fair and so discreet a Shepherdess as you are , shall ask ; and therefore you may assure your self of any thing within the compass of my power . The Gods ( said Thaumantes ) are not like unto men , for men may give and bestow Offices as they please , but they cannot confer capacity to exercise them ; But when the Gods do give any thing , they give with it all that is requisite and necessary unto it ; And therefore , since it hath pleased the Gods to make choice of you , fair Diana , to compose all those distempers which have fallen out betwixt us , and which without you can never be reconciled , it is not to be doubted but that they have endued you with wisdom , power , and capacity to effect it . Thaumantes ( answered Diana ) If I had been asked who I thought lived together in most tranquility and contentment , I should have answered Delphire and Thaumantes ; and I do exceedingly wonder to hear you say that you seek for any reconcilements and composures ; But since it is so , and since the Gods have made choice of me to that end , I will obey them in the execution of their Ordinances , and as their Instrument , who though of my self less capable , yet by their assistance , may render them the glory that is due unto them . Every one ( replied Delphire ) are mistaken as you are , in their opinions of this Shepherds and my happiness , but since you are pleased to undertake the office of our Judge , we beseech you to hear what we can say for our selves , and by your wisdom and judgement recover us out of that gulf of discontent and inquietude wherein we are plunged . That which you do ask as a favour , said Diana , I do think my self obliged to pay as a due debt , as being enjoyned unto it by the Ordinance of the Gods , and prompted by mine own natural inclination to serve you : But I shall desire one favour from you both , which if granted , I shall take as a very great one ; which is , that you will defer the whole business until to morrow , at the same hour and place ; for I am obliged to do a piece of service unto a very dear friend , which cannot be delayed without much prejudice and inconvenience unto her . Unto which Delphire replied , Fair and Discreet Shepherdess , we are obliged unto whatsoever you shall desire or command , and therefore you may take that leave which out of your sweetness you are pleased to ask of us , for you have a most full and absolute authority over us . Since you are so well contented , replied Diana , I will go unto the place where necessity calls me unto , being very sorry to part from such good company , and promising to be here to morrow at this place , and about this time : Upon this she took her leave of them , and went away as fast as she could , to shew that her business was urgent . Phillis on the other side not finding her at home , she went to seek her in such places as she used most to drive her Flock : But as Fortune was , she made choice of a place more retired that day , purposely because she desired not to be seen by any : so that Phillis , after she had sought for her in several places , she came at last to the great Meddow , and at the one end of it she espied some Shepherdesses , amongst whom she thought she saw Diana , but when she was come neerer , she found her self mistaken ; and that they were the three strangers , who came from the coasts of Arar , I mean Florice , Cercinea , and Palinice : And because she saw them talking very affectionately unto each other , and would not tell any the cause of their coming into this Country , she thought that perhaps she should learn somthing if unseen she could hear what they said . This curiosity caused her to creep from Bush to Bush , till she came so neer , that she could hear Florice say , The truth is , I begin to doubt that the Oracle which caused us to come into this Country of Forrests , will either deceive us , or else those that did interpret it unto us are themselves deceived : for we have been so long here to no purpose , that it seems the Gods have either forgotten us , or else laugh at us for understanding them no better . For my part , said Cercinea , I am the youngest , and submitted my self to the conduct of you both ; if I have failed , the fault is Palinices , unto whom I wholly referred my self ; so as without diving into any deep mysteries , I understood the Oracle as she did interpret it unto me . I am sure answered Palinice , that I did not deceive either of you ; for you heard the Oracle which we received from the Temple of Venus : and as for the interpretation of it , I did not lye in a sillable , but told you truly , as the old Druide told me . Since it is so replyed Cercinea , we must not make too much haste away , and though the time be long , yet it is no longer here then upon the Banks of Arar , for the sweet conversation of the discreet Shepherdesses of Lignon , is as pleasing as any company we can find in any other place . I must confess , said Florice , that the company of Astrea , Diana , and Phillis is very sweet and pleasing , and that here is many pretty innocent pastimes which are sutable unto their honest simplicity : but I must tell you , that they are fitter for such inferiour spirits as theirs are , then for us , who are accustomed unto a higher and more noble strain ; and to tell you truly , this kind of life begins to be very irksome unto me , so as if I stay here a little longer , I shall throw away my Sheep-hook and my Scrip. I know not why you should so much dislike it ( replied Cercinea ) but me-thinks there is nothing in Cities which equals the liberty and freedom of these Villages . Here ( said Florice ) is nothing to be seen but Sheep and Hares , and Shepherds and Shepherdesses . Tell me no more of Shepherds and Shepherdesses , answered Cercinea , but find me out such another Wit as Sylvander's amongst all your great Cities and Towns ; or a Woman comparable unto either Astrea , Diana , or Phillis , either in beauty , wit , or discretion : I mention none of the rest , bur do admire their civility and sweet conversation ; and I do abominate all the constraints , tricks , and dissimulations of Cities . I see ( said Florice ) that you are like those Sorcerers , who having used some charm upon the skin of a Wolf , do no sooner put it upon them , but they presently participate of their nature ; for this habit of a Shepherd which you wear , has infused the wit and courage of a Shepherdess into you : But well Cercinea , be you a Shepherdess as long as you please ; but for my part , I desire to be amongst those of my own quality , and in my own Country : For to tell you truly , I am most delighted in seeing a Cavalier bravely Arm'd and Mounted , and breaking his Lance handsomly : But what pitiful sport is it to see two Shepherds run for a Garland of Field-Flowers ? To be short , the Purple and Scarlet pleaseth my eye better then the Russet and Gray ; Sattin is softer then Wool ; and I love to be amongst my equals . Unto such as ayme at their contentment , said Cercinea , Grandeur , and such vanities as you speak of , are not the way unto it : and such as consider things as indeed they are , not embracing shaddows for substances , will most certainly condemn them ; the glister of gold , and silver , and purple , which dazles so much the eye , are not half so pleasing as a green Field diapred with Flowers ; What needs the Body more then such a cover as will defend it from the injury of wind and weather ? Provided such a Suit be fit and handsomly made , it is better then all the gaudery of Gold , which does but beguil the eys of those who are not able to look what is in the inside of such a Suit : As for a comparison between the feats of Chivalry , and the harmless exercises of Shepherds , it must needs be confessed the one is all blood , violence , injury and murder , and the other is all innocency , and gives no offence unto any ; the one comes near the nature of Bears , Tigers , and Lions , and the other of men : And as for the reproach which you put upon me for loving the habit of Shepherdesses , I say that I wish I were exempt from all those turbulencies and cares which does torment those that do live in your perpetual confusion . She would have continued on , if Palinice had not interrupted ; It is not our business ( said she ) to dispute which of these two Lives is the happier , but whether we should stay any longer here to see the fulfilling of the Oracle which sent us hither , I conceive it good for us to peruse it again , and consider seriously upon the words of it : Upon this she put her hand into her Scrip , and pulled out a paper , in which she read these words . The Oracle . AGainst the paines which all you three endure , In Forrests you shall find a certain cure : One that was dead , and afterwards shall live , Unto you all one medicine must give . Another medicine you shall have from one , To whom against her will , a good is done ; Which she rejected , with her will : 'T is she , Not you , by whom the overture must be . What she ordains , as if ordain'd by me , Believ'd , as Oracle , by you must be . Phillis who till now never knew the cause of their voyage , she was very glad that she had found it out , even when she least thought upon it ; for finding them to be very discreet and virtuous , she and her companions were exceeding desirous of it ; not only out of a common curiosity , but a will to do them service : And this had been impossible to discover otherwise , because these strangers in obedience to the Oracle durst not reveal it unto any . But Phillis having found it out , she endeavored to remember the Oracle , which she had never done , unless Circenea and Palinice had repeated it several times , For my part ( said Palanice ) I must needs conclude that we ought to stay here yet a while longer , since it is certain that the Druide told us , Forrests was the place where we should meet with our satisfaction , and that our happiness must proceed from three persons , of which , two are hard to be found out ; but the goodness of God is great , since that which must instruct us , is so cleerly expressed that we cannot mistake : for ( said she , and I observe it in the words ) when you shall find a person who shall tell you that God hath appointed you by his Oracle , that a living dead man shall be your Phisitian and Medicine , with a person unto whom they shall against her will restore a happiness , which she did lose with her will. One of you three upon which the Lot shall fall , must relate unto her the pain which you endure , and she will appoint you what she conceives best for you . The worst of all this , is ( answered Florice ) the loss of time which will seem very tedious . Circenea answered and smiled , that no happiness is attained without pains . Your happinesse is compleated , replied Florice , for you are of a more Shepherdish humour , then the Shepherdesses themselves . I have often heard you say ( answered Circenea ) that it is great wisdom to be pleased with any thing that necessity makes inevitable . Whilst these Shepherdesses were thus disputing amongst themselves , Phillis who had learned as much as she desired to know , did think it best to steal off unseen ; and therefore when she saw them most eager in their contests , she crept away , and went to seek Diana , who on her side was not a little perplexed ; for as she designed to separate her self from all conversation , Fortune would have it so , that which way soever she went , she met with several encounters ; for having quitted her self of Delphire and Thaumantes , as soon as she was out of their sight , looking for the most unfrequented place of all the Wood , she had no sooner seated her self under a shady thicket , but she heard a stranger sing very neer her , singing , and the effect of the song was , That men are without any amity . As soon as Diana heard this voice , she had a good mind to go and see who it was , but hearing her begin to talk unto her self , she thought it best to hear what she said ; and she heard her say thus : What a hard and severe thing it is which Nature hath imposed upon Women , that they must not only live amongst their enemies , but also be subject unto their Tyrannical Dominion ? Had she but put a little more strength into our body , we had not been subject unto that proud and fierce animal , called Man : but why did she not as well subject this man , unto an Ox or an Horse , which are stronger then he , as he is stronger then us ? For if weakness be the cause of our subjection , why should not they be subject unto them ? Nay , upon the same reason , why should not the weakness of their minds subject them unto our bodies ? For the strength of their judgements cannot be equal unto the strength of our bodies . Is it not an infallible argument of a weak judgement , to desire a thing most passionately , and mediately not to desire it ? Which is he amongst men , that has not deceived her that trusted in him ? Shew me the man , who makes it a matter of conscience to keep his word , his promises , nay his very oaths and execrations , when he intends to deceive ? They think their disloyalty is handsomly covered , when they say , that the Gods will not punish the oaths of perjured Lovers : It is true indeed , they do not punish them immediately upon the very act , but yet they defer it only , because they will punish them according to their merits altogether : there is not a man breathing upon the face of the earth , that does not swear and protest , and vow , and yet his intention is quite contrary : their designes are meer Chimeras , empty clouds ; one is no sooner begun , but another seconds it , and quite obliterates the first ▪ their promises and their oaths resemble great claps of thunder , whose noise is no sooner ended , but no more is heard of it : what God is there whom they will not call to witness ? What curse will they not call for upon themselves ? And what assurance will they not give , when they would obtain any thing of us ? But when the humour of it is past , or when they have obtained what they desire , who cares for any performances of promise , or fears any curses they called upon themselves ? But presently seek out for excuses to avoid those chastisements which they deserve : they are the very Pests of the earth , the most imperfect works of the Gods , sent only for our punishments and eternal torment . Diana , who heard every sillable that this Shepherdess spoke , and thought all alluded unto Sylvander , she approved of all she said , and going to her with a desire to see her face , she could not tread so softly , but she made such a noise , that the stranger heard her ; who thinking at the first that it was some man , out of a hatred unto the very name , she would have gone away : but afterwards perceiving it was a Shepherdess , she stayed , but looked about her with such an affrighted countenance , and wild eye , as testified , the words of her mouth proceeded from her heart . Diana seeing her in this condition , and thinking her astonishment proceeded from the same cause that her own perplexities did , ●he began to pity her ; and saluting her with a kind aspect , offered all the assistance and service she was able . The stranger seeing her so fair and full of curtesie , began to leave her affrighted and wild looks , and assume her ordinary countenance and temper . After she had saluted Diana , and thanked her for her courteous offers , she answered thus ; I am very willing and desirous , Fair Shepherdess , to render the same services unto you , which you out of your goodness are pleased to offer unto me , and wish with all my heart , I were able to second my desires with real performances , as your civility does oblige me ; but as the case is with me , I must now be all upon the craving side , and not only beg your assistance , but also that remedy , which by the appointment of the Gods , I come to look for in this Country . Assure your self , answered Diana , that you will find none here who will not be very ready to do you any service : but I believe you will not find any here so vain as to think themselves able to Counsel others , the innocent simplicity of our words will not permit so much arrogance to be amongst us : Yet two things , replied the stranger , makes me hope well in my voyage ; the one , that the Gods are no lyars , nor breakers of their promises , but have left that quality unto men : The other is , because my first encounter in this Country , is a very good omen that I shall find what I look for : your beauty , your civility , and your prudent expressions makes me hope for a happy success in my voyage . The Gods indeed , answered Diana , are no lyars nor deceivers , but sometimes they are pleased to render their Oracles so full of obscurity , that men do often mistake and deceive themselves in the interpretation : as for any thing that relates unto me , I wish fair Shepherdess that the meeting may prove as serviceable unto you , as it is pleasing unto me , and as I desire to serve you . If there be any thing in this Country which you think conducible unto your contentment , I beseech you , tell it unto me ; and if without prejudice to your self you may , tell me what occasion brought you hither , and what reason you have to enveigh so much against men ? Upon this the stranger stood mute a while , and looked upon the ground ; at the last , lifting up her head with a sad sih , she returned this answer : The question which you ask , Fair Shepherdess , is so reasonable , that I will very willingly give you satisfaction ; knowing very well that the patient must discover his disease unto that Phisitian from whom he desires a remedy ; but before I trouble you with a hearing of it , I beseech you satisfie my curiosity , and tell me whether you be not either Astrea , or Diana ; for one of my greatest inducements unto the voyage , was my hopes of so much happiness , as to be acquainted with those two Shepherdesses , as well by sight , as by those reports , which Fame gives of them . There may be many Shepherdesses in this Country ( answered Diana blushing ) whose names may be Diana , and perhaps some one of them more favoured by the Heavens above the rest ; so as the name of Diana which I do bear , cannot make me believe my self the same you speak of , since Fame has no ground of any reports from me : but such as I am , I will not deny the name , of which you have so good an opinion , and wish I were able , as I am willing to do you any such service as might make you continue here . Are you ( said the stranger ) the companion of Astrea ? I am , replied Diana ; Then ( said the stranger ) there are no more Dianas in this Country whom I desire to know : it is you only and your companion who have filled me so full of curiosity , and made me more willingly come into this Country , though the Gods did advise me unto it by their Oracle : upon this she saluted her with such demonstrations of good will , that Diana was obliged unto the like . At the same instant , Phillis , who had been looking for Diana in all places where there was any probability of finding her , saw them thus saluting and caressing each other , and therefore she made the more haste towards them . The stranger seeing her coming , and being very desirous to see Astrea , she shewed her unto Diana , and asked her whether that was her Companion ? She is my Companion ( answered Diana ) but I believe , not that Companion whom you desire to see , for the name of this is Phillis ; and though perhaps she must yeild unto the other in point of beauty ; yet I assure you , there is not one in all the Country that exceeds her in discretion and virtue . I make no question of it ( answered the stranger ) since she is your Companion : Indeed she is , answered Diana , and the dearest Companion that Astrea and I have , and such a one , as when you know her , you will think worthy of Love and esteem . Upon this , Phillis was come unto them , and broke off their discourse , and Diana going to her , Sister said she unto her , make much of this stranger , and for my sake Love her , since she is come to encrease the number of the Shepherdesses of Lignon . Phillis , as well to answer the desires of her Companion , as in observance to the Laws of the Country , she presently advanced towards her , and the stranger did the like , infinitely satisfied with the kind entertainment of these Shepherdesses , whose sweet civility she could not sufficiently admire , thinking that they did much surpass all the reports that Fame had trumpetted in their praise . But Diana , though she made no shew of it , yet , was her soul full of perplexity , by reason of Sylvander ; and the constraint wherein she was since she met with this stranger , seemed intollerable to be endured any longer : and therefore she intended as soon as she had learned the cause of her coming into this Country , to leave her : Sister , said she unto Phillis , This fair stranger is come into the Country to find a remedy against a displeasure which presseth her ; and because she merits the service of us all , I shall desire her , since you are come , to acquaint us with the cause of her voyage , that we may be better enabled to do her that service which we desire , and she deserves . Phillis on the contrary , who was not willing to lose so much time as to hear this discourse , she answered thus : I must confess Sister , that you have great reason for your desire , but me-thinks we should much wrong our companion , if we do not answer her expectation of our company ; and therefore I conceive it best to defer it until such time as Astrea may be present . Diana did quickly understand the reason which caused Phillis to say so , and approving of it , they all went together towards the great Walk ; into which , as soon as they entred , they saw Florice , Cercenea , and Palinice very near them ; who having long debated upon the subject which Phillis overheard , they came thither to pass away their time , till the rest of the Shepherds and Shepherdesses assembled according to their Custome . When the stranger first saw them , she knew them not , nor ever imagined that they were in this Country , also their habits of Shepherdesses did so disguise them , that she might very well mistake them ; and when they came nearer , she knew them by their voices , and not by their visages : I am either extreamly deceived ( said she in a great amazement ) or else I do see my dear friends . Florice then and her two companions looking upon her , and hearing her speak , they knew her ; they went unto her , and embraced her with such extream joy , as made it manifest that people love one another better when they meet in a strange Country , then when they are together in their own : For they had not so much patience as to embrace her one after another , but fell upon her all at once ; one kissed her lips , another her cheek , and a third grasped her hand , with such demonstrations of good will , as perhaps never passed amongst them when they met upon the Banks of Arar . Phillis who saw all these great caresses , and was half weary of this company ; Sister ( said she unto Diana in a low voice ) had we not best leave this stranger amongst her acquaintance ? For I am afraid Astrea will not like we should carry her unto her , before we have given her notice , as well in respect of Alexis , as because you know she will be in the habit of the Druide . Sister , answered Diana , I am of your opinion , and am very glad that these other strangers come in to relieve us ; for otherwise I know not how we should have been rid of her . Whilst they were thus talking , Florice and her companions could not sufficiently satisfie themselves with caressing their companion , and had not ceased so soon , but for Phillis , who addressing her self unto them ; Fair Shepherdesses , said she unto them , since my companion and I do see there is so much intimacy and affection amongst you , we will not be any cause of separating you ; and therefore , since we must needs go and wait upon the Druide , who ( as you know ) stays at the house of Astrea for the love of us , we cannot leave this fair stranger in better company then she has met withal : And therefore , said she unto the stranger , I beseech you give us leave to pay our duties , and we promise that ere it be long we will wait upon you unto Astrea . Fair and wise Shepherdesses ( said she ) since it is your pleasure I should stay with my dear friends whom I have met withal , I will willingly do so : but upon condition you will be as good as you promise , in making me known unto the Fair Astrea , and in the mean time assure her , that you have met with one who with all her soul desires the happinesses of her Love. All this ( answered Diana ) we do faithfully promise , and more , we promise to do any thing else which may conduce unto your real service . In the mean time Phillis thought it expedient to engage Florice , Cercinea , and Palinice , lest their impatience should make them depart the Country too soon ; and therefore when she saw that Diana had taken her leave of the company : Sister ( said she unto her in a loud voice ) I beseech you stay a little for me , and I will wait upon you presently , for I must needs talk a little with these three fair Shepherdesses . Sister , answered Diana , what haste soever I have , yet I will stay for you , and therefore say what you please unto them . Then Phillis addressing her self unto these three strangers , Florice ( said she , in a low and grave countenance , otherwise then she used ) and you Cercinea and Palinice , The Gods do let you know by me , that which they have already spoken unto you by their Oracle , how that one who was dead , and yet lives , is to be your medicine , and likewise another unto whom is rendred against her Will , a benefit which she lost with her Will. O ye Gods ! cryed they all out , and clapped their hands together , oh blessed Shepherdess , whom the heavens have ordained for our happiness and contentment , may you for ever find the accomplishment of your desires , as we have of ours in meeting with you : Then gazing upon one another , Is it not most certain ( said they ) that the Gods are no Deceivers , but will at the last most infallibly perform all their promises ? Upon this , all three saluted Phillis with so many expressions of joy , that Diana , and the other stranger who knew not the cause of their coming , stood amazed : But Phillis who continued her grave countenance , after she had returned their salute ; Now , said she , I cannot stay with you any longer ; the time is not yet come that your pain must have an end , but it will be very shortly : content your selves therefore with this , that the Gods have not forgotten what they told you by their Oracle , but will in fit time and place accomplish it . Florice then began to speak ; now ( said she ) we know unto whom the Gods have committed the care of us , we will with all contentment wait as long as you shall please ; assuring you sage Shepherdess , that we are infinitely pleased with the choise which the Gods have made of you . Diand and the other stranger was very attentive unto their discourse , but not understanding it , Diana asked Phillis , what contentment this was which they spoke off . The Gods , answered Phillis have sent these three strangers into the Country to receive a remedy unto some perplexities which troubles them , and by their Oracle have forbidden them to speak of it unto any , but unto that person who shall repeat the answer which they received from the Oracle . Now I have repeated it unto them , and more , I do assure them , that they shall receive all manner of satisfaction and contentment . As Diana was astonished at the first , so was she much more , when she heard these words , for she could not imagine how her Companion should come to the knowledg of this Oracle . But Phillis counterfeiting admirably well , that it was by divine inspiration ; after some other such discourse , she took her leave of them ; assuring them , that ere long they should find ease and satisfaction to their minds : and by the way , she related unto Diana how as she was seeking her , she met with them , and unseen of them , heard them repeat and discourse upon this Oracle . Thus they went talking upon this encounter , till they came to the house of Astrea , but finding her no further drest , then when they left her ; Oh Sister ( said Phillis and seemed to wonder ) what , not farther yet ? Do I find you just as I left you ? It is to shew ( answered Astrea ) that I am no changeling . Nay , nay , replied Phillis , my meaning is , you are drest no more then you were when I went to seek Diana : Pray what have you been doing all the while ? Certainly Sister , answered Astrea , you are very weary , since the time seems so long unto you : I assure you I thought you but newly parted : It seems quite contrary with you , answered Phillis , and that you have been so pleased , that hours seem but minutes unto you . If contentment and happiness can do it , replied Astrea , I must needs confess what you say : and yet Sister , do not think that I have done nothing since you went , for in this short time , I have gotten the Fairest Mistris that ever was : And I , said Alexis , the sweetest Servant that ever lived . I warrant you ( said Phillis ) you have spent all this morning about this piece of work . Sister ( said Astrea ) you need not slight it so much ; for it is not a work so easily done ; some are whole months and years , nay whole ages about it . Yes , ( said Diana ) and for all the haste which they make , they have time enough to repent all the dayes of their life : That is a thing ( said Astrea ) which I shall never do , unless I repent that I begun it no sooner : I do believe it , answered Diana , because your Mistris is a Woman , but if it were a man , believe it Sister , you would be no more exempted then others ; and for my part , I shall advise all those that desire to have a quiet life , never to contract amity with any but Women , and to shun all the assurances of any good will which Men use to make , as a Serpent does the words of enchantment . I do wonder ( said Alexis ) you should accuse men of that vice which they do so much charge us with all . Madam , answered Diana , did you never hear the Proverb , The Debtor demands money ; Men likewise do prevent us , and blame us for that which themselves are guilty of : believe it , the greatest servitude that nature did impose upon us , is in that she constrained us to live in their company . Then ( said Alexis and smiled ) how happy are the rest of our Druides who are exempted from this inconveniency . Doubtless they are Madam , answered Diana , and you will know it better , if you will but he pleased to consider what I shall say unto you ; certainly if men be at any time pleasing unto those they court , it is when they are inflamed with Love , and seem as if they adored them , for then they are all complacency , all service , all cares , all submission , all flatteries ; briefly their continual study is to get the favour of those who hearken unto them : so as questionless if ever a man be not troublesome , it is at this time ; and yet if we do but well consider it , into how many inconveniences and troubles do they bring those poor unfortunate women , whom they have designs upon ? For if they do not Love them , then all their cares and courtships are so many wrongs and injuries unto them : and if they do Love them , consider , I beseech you Madam , how unsupportable they are if they find entertainment , and how troublesome they are if they be rejected : they think one favour to be a step unto another , and never leave till they arrive at the highest : if you reject them , then they are all complaint , reproaches , and despaires , and very often driven unto hatred and revenge : if thou entertain them , they are still never contented , till they arrive at that which they cannot obtain , without the ruine of those that give the entertainment ; if you do not grant them all that they desire , then , the more favours you have done them , the more occasions have you given them to ruin you . Then to Crown the work ; when they are arrived at the height of their desires , you run a hazard either to be slighted , or to live in a continual inquietude for their inconstancy . As for those that are repulsed at the first ; how infinitely troublesome they are unto us ? What insupportable torments they are by their importunities , and subtilties ? They will hang upon you like a bur ; they will follow you as a shaddow does the body ; they will never be absent from you , but when night comes and separates you from them and all others : you can have no other object before your eyes but them ; and will be so troublesome unto you , that you will be glad to banish from you such company as you love , only to be rid of them you love not . At the last , if their love do die , as they are very subject unto such changes , what is it which their spite will not make them belch forth against you ? Their calumnies will blast the most unblameable life that ever lived : the hercest Tygers that ever nature created , are not so full of revenge as they will be against us . So then it must be concluded ( said Phillis , and interrupted ) that men are troubles at all times , according to Dianas Doctrine . For my part ( said Astrea ) I shall not need to fear them , when I am with Alexis amongst the Virgin Druides of Carnutes : but to tell you truly , I do believe , there are very few men who have not a tincture of those vices , wherewith Diana upbraids them . These few words from Astrea , did touch Celadon so to the quick , that he knew not what to say , yet lest he should give any notice of it , he thought himself obliged to say something : For my part , replied Alexis , I know not what to say , for I never made any tryal of these deceivers , and have known some changing women : Then turning to Astrea ; Oh Servant , ( said she in a low voice ) when we are amongst the Virgin Druides , we shall care but a little for the inconstancy of these wavering men , and we will laugh at your Companions who do live in that servitude . I hope so , ( answered Astrea ) and I protest unto you Mistris , I do with extream impatience long to see the day when we must depart . Diana seeing them whisper , lest she should interrupt them , did stand a little farther off , but Phillis who was of a very pleasant and gay humour , and knew very well that Alexis would take delight in it , Sister , ( said she unto Diana ) is not my prophecy come to pass ? Does not Astrea who was wont to Love none but Diana and Phillis , and who took delight in no company but theirs , does not she I say , disdain them now ? and Loves only this new Shepherdess ? Whereby you may note , that men may well accuse us also of levity , and inconstancy . Ah Phillis ( answered Astrea , and smiled ) do you not observe that I am now no Shepherdess ? Do you see , how I am become a Druide ? And do you not know that honours change manners ? But I hope , replied Phillis , that when this Druide is gone , who has infused so much pride into you , then you will return unto your former humility , I beseech you angry Shepherdess , answered Astrea , withhold your revenge upon me till that time , and then I will not complain of any hurt you can do me : your meaning is replied Phillis , that then you will be full of greater displeasures then ours , and will not value what we can do : that , replied Astrea , is not my meaning . Then , said Phillis , do you think us of such good dispositions , that seeing you afflicted for others , we will have no mind to augment your displeasures ? But you will deceive your self in that ; for ingratitude is a vice so detestable , that it turns the sweetest natures into harsh dispositions , and makes the most courteous and kind , become surly , and vindicative . That is not my meaning neither , replied Astrea , but it is , because you shall not see my here after my Fair Mistris is gone ; for I am fully resolved to follow her whithersoever she shall go , and she is pleased to permit me . Nay , nay , said Philis , Calidon will never permit that voyage ; Calidon , answered Astrea , has no more to do with me , then I will have with him : But Phocion ( said Phillis ) will order it after another manner . The will of Heaven and of my destiny , replied Astrea , is above the will of men . But I beseech you , added Phillis , has not those friends which you have here any prevalence with you ? I must needs confess , answered Astrea , that if any have , it is they , and this consideration only can make me resent my displeasures : but when I think upon those sorrows , which I have received from the detestable River of Lignon ; I shall desire to be so far distant from it , as that the memory of it may be quite extinguished . If that be your design ( said Diana ) then you must resolve to carry us with you , for you know our affection will never suffer us to be far from you . Should Heaven consent unto that , replied Astrea , I should be but too happy : I hope , answered Diana , that Heaven will favour us as well as you , and deliver us from that servitude wherein we live . Paris and Belinde ( said Alexis ) will pronounce an arrest against you : Yes , said Astrea , and Lycidas will no less oppose the voyage , unless he may have leave to follow Phillis . Paris and Belinde , answered Diana , will never ordain any thing against my will , nor against the service of Tautates ; for both of them are Religious and Wise . But if they should , I should be excusable in my dis-obedience to Belinde , because I ought to imitate my Mother in dedicating my self unto the same God unto whom she her self is devoted : And as for Paris , I hope that I may displease him to exempt my self from all manner of displeasures . This consideration therefore , need not to hinder you from carrying us with you . If this consideration will not hinder , ( said Phillis and smiled ) I have one that will , which is , a resolution never to put Lycidas unto the trouble of following me so far ; for I do not intend to be distant from him , farther then the limits of our Town will extend . Alexis and Astrea could not forbear laughing at Phillis , which caused her to add further ; do not think Sister , whatsoever I say of Lycidas , but that I love you as wel as any Sister in the world can : but I must needs confess , that the affection which I bear unto the Shepherd , is of another kind then that which I bear unto you : were I as well learned as Sylvander , perhaps I should make a better definition of it ; but so it is , that I can hardly be deprived of his sight for any other : I hope you will not take my freedom in an ill sence , but rather excuse it , because lying is not permitted amongst us . Sister , answered Astrea , I shall never be one that will condemn your humour ; but perhaps I shall be extreamly sorry to be so far distant from you . Could I divide my self into two parts , replied Phillis , the one should wait upon you which way soever you went : but since that cannot be , I beseech you , give me leave to make good my promise unto Lycidas . Diana then smiled and said , I perceive there is none but my self who will keep the promise which we made unto Astrea . I shall supply the place of Phillis ( said Alexis ) and perform the office of amity which that Shepherdess hath sworn unto her . Do not think Madam , replied Phillis , that I will ever fail in my promise to her : but she knows very well , that when we contracted our league of amity unto each other , one condition was , not to deny any thing that the one should ask of the other ; and since I ask her pardon if I do not follow her , she cannot , unless she be perjured , deny it . It is very true , answered Astrea , and sighed , nor will I blame you for what you do , no more then you upbraid me with my past mis-fortune . Their discourse had lasted long , had it not been for Astreas dressing her self : but Alexis being taller then she , and by consequence her Gown too long for her , Diana and Phillis did take it in , by tucking it up so handsomly , that it was as fit as if measure had been taken of her . The Druide , on the other side thinking that she had counterfeited sick long enough , also fearing that if she continued in bed , she should discover the defects of her brests ; she resolved to get up , and walk in the little grove of Hasles with Astrea ; foreseeing that otherwise if she stayed in her chamber , they two should never be alone , and so should be deprived of the pleasure which she took in talking with the Shepherdess without interruption . In order therefore unto this design , Servant ( said she unto Astrea ) see what an excellent operation your discourse has had upon my sickness : Since you came hither , I have been as well as I can wish : if therefore you will let me rise , we will go and walk away the rest of the morning in the little Wood : If I have been any Instrument of your well being , answered Astrea , I shall think my self the happiest Woman in the world , for I have no greater ambition then to do you service . Oh Madam , said Phillis ; we will all thank Astrea for being so good a Doctor . Indeed , said Alexis , I find my self very well , and if you will give me the Gown which I am to put on , I will dress my self and go with you whither you please . Phillis ran presently to reach Astreas Gown , and helping her to put it on , she was dressed presently : then coming unto the window , she dressed up her head , and tricked up her self so , that this disguised Druide appeared to be one of the Fairest Shepherdesses of Lignon : Astrea seeing her , could not chuse but say unto Phillis ; Well Phillis , do you think the time I spent in getting such a Fair Mistris , was not well imployed ? Certainly it was , answered Phillis , and smiled , if you were Astreas Brother ; for it is the custom in this Country , when one speaks of a Mistris and Servant , a Shepherd and a Shepherdess is to be understood . Oh Phillis ( answered Diana ) amongst the Virgin Druids , the custome is quite contrary ; and you must know , ( added Alexis ) that in the Sacrifices of Vesta , men are not received . When the Druide was drest , she took Astrea by the hand , and led her out ; and the Flocks of Diana and Phillis being neer the door , Alexis would needs drive them , to shew she was not ashamed of her habit ; but to make them believe she was ignorant in that mistery , she used her Sheephook and talked to the Flock very aukwardly , at which Astrea could not chuse but laugh , and Diana would needs undertake to direct and teach her what to do . After they had a while made themselves merry at this exercise , they walked to the Wood , into which they were no sooner entred , but they spied upon their left hand , a great company of Shepherds and Shepherdesses , who were walking there in the shade : this encounter did a little trouble the two disguised parties , for being not yet grown confident enough of themselves , they were afraid to be seen by any ; and therefore they desired Diana and Phillis , to walk towards that company , whilst they , lest they should be known , would take another way : the two good friends according to their desires , went forward and came up to the company ; who seeing them , did advance themselves to bid them good morrow . Diana having met with Daphnis amongst them , as her special and intimate friend ; she went to embrace her , and ask her how she had passed away the night . All complements and salutations being ended , Hylas who was in the company , and Corilas also , not being able to be together without several disputes , they continued on the discourse , which they had begun before those two Shepherdesses came unto them . Good Hylas , said Corilas , tell me one thing ; when thou didst change Alexis for Stella , at what game didst thou play ? Why , ( answered Hylas ) do you ask me that question ? Because I think , replied Corilas , that thou darest hardly say it was the game of the Fairest , as thou wert wont to say when thou didst leave Phillis for Alexis ; for I cannot believe thy eyes so bad , but thou must needs see , that she whom thou hast left , is Fairer then she whom thou hast taken : Oh thou ignorant novice , in beauty ( cryed out Hylas ) what is it that can be called Fair , unless it please ? I confess ( said Corilas ) that beauty does please ; but I cannot confess , all that pleaseth to be Fair : and so that which a depraved taste thinks good , ought not to be esteemed so therefore . How now friend ? ( replied Hylas ) What , one of Sylvanders disciples ? Perhaps thou thinkest as he does , that beauty is a right proportion , and a true mixture of colours ; Oh how grosly thou art mistaken , if thou thinkest so ? Beauty is nothing but an opinion of her whom we judge to be so : and to demonstrate it unto thee ; when a woman has a little mouth , a well proportioned nose , a cleer skin , a fresh complexion , and buxsom plumpness , dost thou not call this beauty ? I do so , answered Corilas ; then tell me ( replied Hylas ) beauty , and ugliness , are they the Mother and the Daughter of one another , or are they contraries ? Certainly , said Corilas , beauty does never engender ugliness , and they are so contrary , that the one cannot be without destruction unto the other . Then confess , replied Hylas , that beauty , and ugliness are only in opinion : for I will shew thee how that which very oft we esteem Fair , does seem very ugly unto us , according as opinion commands . When a dog has a crooked nose , a wide mouth , large lips , and eares hanging down to the ground , do they not say , that such a one is a very fair and a fine dog , and yet all these are quite contrary unto what you call fair . All this were right , replied Corilas and smiled , if the beauty of a Woman , and the beauty of a Dog were all one and the same thing . Nay , nay , said Hylas , this excuse will not pass , and if thou wert but as learned as thy master Sylvander , I would ask thee questions concerning Ideas of Beauty : But thou my Friend , who art not so high a Flyer , I must deal with thee by demonstrations more easie and sensible : Thou thinkest that thou hast given me a sufficient answer , in saying , That the beauty of a Woman , and the beauty of a Dog are not the same : But what wilt thou alledge when I shew thee that the beauty of Women has a contrary estimation : The Gauls esteem white to be Beauty , the Moors esteem Black to be the same : The Transalpines loves those that are high coloured , almost red , they esteem great and fat women to be the prime Beauties , the Gauls are for the slender and lean : The Greeks admire the Black eye , the Gauls the Grey . All Europe esteem a little mouth , red lips , and an even proportioned nose : The Affricans quite contrary , a wide mouth , flapping lips , and a large saddle nose : Now my good friend , prithee tell me , wherein does Beauty consist ? If thou dost deny it to be in the opinion of him that looks upon it , tell me no more that Alexis is fairer then Stella , since thou judgest by the Genius and Rules of thy Country , and I by mine , which is Camargue ; for I will tell thee , that according to the Rules of that place where I was born , there is none so fair as she who pleaseth . Every one did laugh so much at the discourse of the Inconstant Hylas , that Corilas could not answer him : and just as he began , they heard a Shepherd begin to sing , who by his voice was known to be Sylvander . All the company did presently turn their eyes upon Hylas , as if they did advertize him , that now he was like to have a more powerful enemy . Stella who took notice of it : Servant ( said she ) all the company looks upon you , to see whether you begin to look pale at the encounter of this fierce Champion : I amongst the rest do expect to see what defence you will make of my Beauty , for I should be very glad for your own honours sake , if you can with honour bring about the enterprize : Not that I care for my own Interest at all , for I do know very well that if Beauty do consist in opinion , there is not a Shepherdess in the world who has more of it then I have . Mistris , answered he , let this Giant come when he will , I value him not , it is not the first time we have grapled together . Then said Corilas , I am confident the victories were never doubtful . No more then those I obtained over you , answered Hylas . I should confes● , answered Corilas , if you could perswade me that Stella is fairer then Alexis , you have gotten a most signal victory of me . It is very hard , replied Hylas , to perswade a man that is wilful ; but I am contented that all who hear us , do judge me to be in the right . If they do , replied Corilas , it may be said that Right is without Reason . In the mean time Sylvander came unto them , with a countenance of contentment more then he had cause for : For Diana , who was not able to dissemble her anger , and left her countenance should discover it more then she was willing , she went unto Phillis , and whispered in her ear ; I beseech you Sister ( said she ) do not follow me : for I am constrained to go unto Astrea upon a business which I forgot , and I would not by any means draw you from this good company . I will do whatsoever you command me , answered Phillis , but I shall be very glad to go with you . Do what you please , said Diana , but if you do come , let it be a little after me : Upon this she went away four or five paces ; and then , as if she had remembred somthing which she had once forgotten , she turned hastily back to Phillis , and said unto her in a low voice ; Be sure Sister you remember the Bracelet of my Hair , for I desire you by all means to get it from him ; and afterwards I shall be extreamly desirous to hear what discourse you have had with this Lover of Madonthe . Sister , answered Phillis , you believe upon too light grounds , but if you will , I shall speak unto Sylvander , and give you an accompt of his answer . His answer ! said Diana , No Sister , I desire it not , nor any thing else from him , but that unfortunate Bracelet which he had of mine ; But if you will take so much pains as to observe his countenance and gesture when you ask it of him , you will do me a pleasure if you relate it unto me . I know your mind , answered Phillis and smiled , and therefore trouble your self no further , but commit the care of it to me . Upon this Diana went away as fast as she could go , and durst hardly look back , lest she should give some suspition of the passion which she desired to conceal . On the other side , Alexis and Astrea who were separated from the company , purposely to enjoy themselves in freedom of discourse , they were no sooner alone , but Astrea with contentment , began thus : I cannot tell Mistris what will be the end of my Enterprize , nor how the Destinies will dispose of me ; but this beginning is so infinitely pleasing unto me , that nothing can be added unto my desires , for I am able to say , that hopes never durst promise unto themselves so much as the kindness of my sweet Mistris hath granted unto me . Servant , said Alexis , such is your merit , that you may well assure your self of all the favours you can desire from me : But if you will oblige me , consider I beseech you how favourable the Heavens are to me in meeting with you : For having such a bitter remembrance of the change in that woman whom I loved so well , and yet do love her , that bitter memory of her is driven from my heart , by the sweetness which I find in your amity , making it appear that the best remedy against a misery , is alwaies the contrary . Give me leave , sweet Mistris , replied Astrea with a little smile , to tell you , that by these extream favours which you do me , you do make me jealous . Is it , replied Alexis , because I say that I do love this Maid still , of whose change I complain so much ? Have I not a little reason for it , said Astrea ? Servant said Alexis , You have no reason for it ; for I love you as my Servant , and her as my Mistris . This answered Astrea , does not remove my jealousie , but rather much more augment it , because the love which one bears unto a Mistris , does much surpass the good will which one bears unto a Servant . Well Servant , said Alexis , to let you see that I will conform my self unto any thing you would have me , I will take this course : To cease loving this woman of whom we speak , is impossible , as well because it shall never be said that I am unconstant , as because it would be an unpardonable error to see so much merits and not love them : But to cut the thred as even as I can betwixt you , I will love this changeling still , but I will love her only for your sake . Perhaps I should be satisfied with this promise , if I did understand it , replied Astrea . My meaning is , replied Alexis , That I will love her only , because I am certain that when you do know her , you will love her as well as I do : and if it do not prove so , then I protest that I will not love her : But Servant , I remember you once told me , that you did love a Shepherd , I beseech you let me know who that happy man is ; for if our amity continue , as I make no question but it will , then it is not reasonable we should live together , as we are resolved to do , and let any thing be concealed from each other . Though Alexis had a great desire to know the cause of his Banishment , yet this question came out before she was well aware , otherwise , her fears of a sharp answer would doubtless have stopped her mouth : But the word being out , and past recal , she expected Astreas answer , as a sentence of either life or death . The Shepherdess on the other side , or rather the new Druide , she was a little troubled at this question , and knew not well what answer to return ; but at last , after she had stood a while mute , she returned this answer , with a deep sigh : Ah Mistris ! you command me to tell you a thing which hath cost me many a bitter tear ; and the very memory of it cannot come into my mind without much sad resentment : But since I am forced unto it by your command , I will shut up my sorrows within my soul , and tell you , because I have made a vow never to disobey you . Know therefore Mistris , that the name of this Shepherd whom I loved is Celadon , and an enmity that was betwixt our Families , was not able to give any stop unto the affection that was between us ; but when we were in our highest hopes of a happy conclusion , Death did ravish him away from amongst men , and made me a widdow before I was married . This , Mistris , is it that hath cost me a Sea of Tears , and I beseech you pardon me that I make no longer a relation of it unto you : for besides that I think it both out of season , and impertinent ; also I desire you to have so much pity upon your Servant , as not to open a wound , which perhaps will never be cured , and which is the most sensible that ever any received . Alexis might well have been contented with this answer , but his extream desire to know the full cause of his misery , urged him to go further , and say ; I am very sorry Servant , I should be any cause of your sad resentments ; but you may think that this my curiosity is no small testimony of my affection to you ; and therefore if this consideration have any influence upon your soul , I beseech you tell me why and how this Shepherd died , when he was at the very top of all his hopes ? Ah Mistris , said Astrea , you touch the wound where it is most sore , and yet let the pain be what it will , I cannot disobey you . When Astrea was ready to satisfie the Druide , they were at the end of the long Walk ; and when they turned back , they spied the Shepherdess Diana at the other end , who was coming to them , purposely to avoid the sight of Sylvander . Astrea was very glad of this encounter , which would serve her for an excuse in not satisfying the curiosity of Alexis ; who desiring to have no witnesses , was the first which entreated her to defer this discourse until another time . Presently after , Diana came unto them , with a countenance that spoke the displeasure she had received by meeting with Sylvander : And because this alteration was very apparent , Astrea and Alexis perceived it as soon as ever they saw her . This moved Alexis to ask her whether she was not well : to whom she answered yes , but was on the contrary much delighted at the discourse of Hylas against Beauty : But said she , he found a more easie Antagonist of Corilas then he will of Sylvander . Sylvander ! said Astrea , is he in the Country ? Yes , answered Diana faintly , he came just as I came away , and I saw all the company preparing themselves to hear him . Then Astrea smiled , and turned towards Alexis ; Mistris , said she unto her , you need not ask Diana whether she be ill , for I know from whence proceeds that alteration which we observed in her face . The reason of it is , said Diana , because I made such haste in coming to you ; and indeed I have not found my self of late so well as I was wont to be . This excuse , replied Astrea , cannot hide it from us , nor will our amity permit you should be thus close unto us . Do you not consider ( said Diana ) in whose presence you are ? Very well , replied Astrea , both what I say , and in whose presence ; But my Mistris is pleased to allow us so much liberty and freedom , that you ought not to use any such distimulations and disguisements , which it seems you would hide your self withal , both from her and me . Servant , said Alexis , and smiled , unless you will have me accuse you of the same fault for which you blame Diana , you will tell me openly what it is that she dissembles . Mistris , answered Astrea presently , I cannot conceal any thing which you have a desire to know : but lest this Shepherdess should have any reason to complain against me , I beseech you command me , and I will tell you . Then I command you , said Alexis , with all the power that you have given me over you . Astrea offering to speak , Diana put her hand before her mouth , and hindered her : But Astrea putting her hand away , and pulling Alexis betwixt them , Diana , said she , though it cost me my life , I will obey my Mistris in all her commands . Madam , said Diana , Do not either hear or believe her , for she cannot tell you any thing either of truth , or worth your hearing : But if you please , you may spend your time much better in hearing the disputes between Hylas and Sylvander , which cannot chuse but be very pleasant , since your self is concerned in it ; for the Dispute is betwixt your Beauty and Stellas . We will do so said Alexis , since you will have us , though neither Astrea nor I have any great confidence in our new Habits ; and as we go , Astrea shall tell us what it is which you are so shye in imparting to us . I would not have her tell you Fancies and Imaginations for truths , replied Diana , especially such imaginations as cannot be told without much offence . Then Alexis taking in each hand one , they walked that way from whence Diana came : And Astrea began thus : Sister , said she , you will be soon offended if what I shall say will do it : For when I assure my Mistris that the alteration which she observes in your face proceeds only from your meeting with Sylvander , do I tell any thing but what is truth ? Why should she change her countenance ( said Alexis ) at the seeing of one whom she so much loves and honours ? Mistris , said Astrea , I beseech you do but look upon her , and you shall see her face answer for me . Diana then held her hands before her eyes , and turning her head the other way , she held it so a long while , and would not be seen : But at last , considering that her companion would certainly tell what she desired to conceal , she thought it better to tell it her self , then suffer another to do it . Madam , said she and smiled , What Astrea tells you is a meer Imagination : but since you have such a desire to know , I had rather tell it my self , then suffer her ; and when I have told you , then judge what probabilities there is in the matter . You know Madam , that according to the Wager that was betwixt Phillis and Sylvander , this Shepherd seemed long as if he had really loved me , and since we have discovered that he is extreamly in love with Madonthe . Who is that Madonthe ? asked Alexis . A stranger , answered Astrea , who was here a while amongst us , and one whom Diana has an opinion that Sylvander is in love withal . An opinion , replied Diana , Why Sister do you not positively say , she is one whom Sylvander loves as much as he can love , for you know it to be true ? Did I know it , answered Astrea , I would say as you do , but I swear that I think all he does is only out of civility . Civility ! cryed out Diana , Do you call it Civility to cry , to pray , to beg , to importune , and to kneel at the feet of Madonthe , to get leave that he may follow her ? If this be civility , then I do not know what is Love. Sister , said Astrea , you believe all that Laonice tells you , and I would have you suspend your Belief , until the Shepherd return , that you may have the truth from his own mouth . Fie , fie Friend , replied Diana , I wonder you should speak thus : Would you have me look for any truth from the mouth of a Man ? a man in Love ? Or ( to speak all in one word ) from a Sylvander ? from him that thinks he can by the volubility of wit and tongue blind the eyes of our mind , as Juglers do the eyes of our Body ? No , no , there is no credit to be given unto any thing he says . Why should you think , said Alexis , that Sylvander loves any but your self ? I never thought he loved me , answered Diana , nor ever had any intention to suffer him . Surely , said Astrea , you had an opinion once that he did love you ; but if he did not , why should he take so much pains about you as he did ? To pass away his time , answered Diana , or because he had nothing else to do . Do you think , said Astrea , that so fine a Wit as Sylvanders can find it self nothing to do but to trifle away his time about one whom he loves not ? You may remember Sister , if you please , how that Shepherd lived before he cast any amorous eye upon you , and compare that time with the time of his love unto you , and consider what a difference there was ; which of your commands , nay the least shaddow of your will did he not observe as a Law inviolable ? To be brief Sister , Tell me what greater reverence he could render unto any Grandee upon earth , nay unto the Gods themselves , then he hath alwaies done unto you ? And whether there be not certain symptomes , signs , and consequents of a real love , let any hearer judge ? Sister , answered Diana , since you speak so highly in behalf of Sylvander , I believe you think as you say ; But I who never saw , nor will see any such matters , I will believe the reports of Laonice ; and if those signs which you have observed in him be any testimonies of Love , they may be of his love to Madonthe . No replied Astrea , for I have heard him in my presence say a hundred and an hundred times , that it is you , and you only whom he loves . It is the common quality of men , answered Diana , thus to delude those silly women who hear them : and do you not think he has said as much in private unto his dear Madonthe ? But if I be not much deceived , he never said as much to me , nor ever shall . I perceive , said Alexis , you are apt to believe all that is said against Sylvander , as confidently as if you had seen it your self . I believe it Madam , answered Diana , because it is true : But I am contented to forgive him with all my heart , and will believe all that Laonice has told me . Me thinks said Alexis , you are over-apt , and too partial to believe the reports of that woman : you ought to suspend your belief and judgement , till you hear him answer for himself . Ah Madam , said Diana , I assure you that I care so little either for his love or hate , as I would not have one word more spent about the matter : For do you think to draw truth from a false and dissembling tongue ? For my part , said Astrea , I cannot believe him in any fault : But if he be in fault , his fault is his love unto Madonthe ; now when she is gone , his fault will appear ; and if he be in no fault , then he will continue his addresses still unto you . I do not think ( said Diana ) that he will continue them . But if he do continue them , said Astrea , what will you say then ? I will say , answered Diana , that he will be ashamed to shew his Inconstancy . If he was ashamed of that , replied Astrea , he would not have so freely discovered it before all those who saw him take his leave of Madonthe . Perhaps , answered Diana , he was not so absolute a master of himself , but he was surprized with this sudden and unexpected departure ; so as though he be his Arts master in matter of lying , yet he could not chuse but upon such a surprize discover the truth . But Sister , why should we spend so much time about a thing which is not worth it ? Let us leave Sylvander to his beloved Madonthe , and have no more memory of him then he has of us ; for I believe his soul is capable of no thought but his sorrows at this sad separation . Whilst these Shepherdesses were thus discoursing , presently after Dianas departure from Phillis , Sylvander came to the place from which Diana went ; and he had hardly saluted all the company before Hylas accosted him . Will you , say Sylvander ( said he unto him ) that Diana is Fairer then Stella ? Will you deny Hylas ( said Sylvander ) that the Sun is cleerer then Darkness ? All the Company began to laugh at the answer of Sylvander , and the question of Hylas : but Hylas without being at all daunted , I will maintain ( said he ) that Stella does not only equal , but much excel the beauty of Diana . I do not wonder at what you say ( answered Sylvander ) but yet me thinks thy very ignorance should have made a better judgment then so ; I should answer you after another manner ( said Hylas ) if I had not right on my side , and if I did not think to make you confess before we part in the presence of all these Shepherdesses , that Stella is fairer then Diana , at the least if you will answer me . Doubt not but I will answer unto all you shall ask , said Sylvander and smiled , but if you make me confess what you affirm , and which I can never believe , I will say you can do more then is possible , and makes use of some enchantment . The enchantments which I will use , answered Hylas , shall be the strength of my reasons , of which , not you , but all the company shall judge : therefore Sylvander , answer unto this question ; How Fair do you think Diana to be ? As Fair , answered Sylvander , as any woman can be . And I , said Hylas , do think Stella to be Fairer then any Woman in the world can be : thus you see Sylvander how you have spoken truth before you were aware ; you hold the beauty of Diana , only in the comparative degree , but I Stellas in the superlative : If opinion , replied Sylvander , were to end the difference , or were that which makes a person more or less Fair , then I should confess that in this argument you have in some sort the advantage of me . But how grosly are you deceived if you have that belief ; for beauty is the perfection of that which hath it : and can you say that perfection is only an imagination ? But can you deny , replyed Hylas , that beauty , even the beauty of Women , is any thing else but the opinion of him who sees it ? For if it were otherwise , she who seems Fair unto one , would seem Fair unto all eyes , which holds false in the opinion that you have of the beauty of Diana , and the greater beauty of Stella . The ground you build upon , replied Sylvander , is such a loose sand , that it must needs fall presently to ruine : for it is not opinion which sets a value upon things , but their own proper quality which is in them ; for otherwise a piece of Glass or Alchimy well wrought and counterfeited , were as good as Gold , or a right Diamond , for they are oftentimes thought to be as good as the other : but Hylas , you know from whence this opinion has its rise ; even from nothing but ignorance : for if people knew that the Alchimy , and the Glass , were counterfeit ; they would never set so much esteem upon them : the very like is of the judgement which you make of Diana and Stella ; for did you know what beauty is , you would give a sound judgment , and not rashly at random as you do : for my part , replied Hylas , I cannot think my self in any error , I have most men on my side ; and most ignorants also , replied Sylvander , yet if you will refer it unto the vote of this company , I am confident you will find very few on your side : for as there is commonly more sound then sick persons , so there are more sound then simple judgements , otherwise nature was defective in her works , and did not accomplish them according to the right rule , which to think , were a blasphemy both against her , and the God of Nature . Silvander having an ample field for his discourse , would have continued it longer , if Hylas had not interrupted him with another question . I know Sylvander ( said he ) that it will be a very dear year when you want words : but answer me to this ; If beauty be not meer opinion , then how comes it to pass that one should affect the grey eye , another the black , a third the brown , and every one according to their several fancies ; is this from ignorance ? who le Provinces we see of the same opinion , and contrary unto another ; this , answered Sylvander , is easily answered : I know the Gaules are for grey eyes ; the Greeks and Latins black , because the women there are commonly black , and the Gaules white : now Hylas , can you fancy that white eyes , and white hair , would shew well upon a black complexion ; or black hair or eyes upon a white complexion ? But Hylas , all these anchantments which you menaced , cannot make me confess Stella to ●e so Fair as Diana . Upon this , casting his eye upon Phillis , and she making signs unto him that she would speak with him , he would not stay any longer ; but 〈◊〉 towards Hylas , content your self ( said he unto him ) that I have lost so much time already ; when Diana is present , I shall read you as long a lesson as you please : so leaving him , he went to Phillis , and said unto her , in a low voice ; Who , would have thought , Oh my enemy , if I may so call you , that you would have par●●● from that Mistris which you have given unto Sylvander ? Shepherd , said she unto him , all things are so apt to change , that it is no wonder to see any thing go contrary to custom : As for the name of enemy which you bestow upon me , I kn●w not how I may deserve it ; but you must not give the name of Mistris unto Diana ▪ Sylvander was a little astonished to see Phillis so serious , and hear her speak so ; yet considering that Phillis was wont to play the wag with him ; he smiled : but then thinking that she did personate too well to be in jest , and continued it too long , he seperated from the rest of the company lest he should be heard : but it was more then needed , for all the Shepherds and Shepherdesses gathered so about Hylas , and see●ed him with the victory which he had gotten , that none took notice of his action ; but being distant from all the company , he began th●● ; Your language Phillis , and your gesture , does speak you to be my neemy . But as for Diana , there is none but 〈◊〉 me that she is my Mistris . Whatsoever I am , answered Phillis , it is no matter ; 〈◊〉 as for Diana , I am sure she is none of your Mistris : Oh my most cruel enemy , said Sylvander , I beseech you no more of this counterfeit language , lest it cause my death . Whatsoever occasion you give me to hate you , said Phillis , yet my hatred shall not reach so far as to wish your death ▪ but if you will go a little farther , I will tell you that you are not now upon the same terms with Diana you were wont to be : and if all reports be true you are to blame . I beseech you Shepherdess , said Sylvander , if you speak thus only to perplex me , tell me as much , and I shall thank you : Shepherd , Shepherd , said Phillis , I have no intentions of perplexing of you , but rather desire to bring you out if I can ; for believe it Sylvander , I speak in good serious earnest ▪ Diana is extreamly angry against you , and if all be true that is said , she has good reason . Oh sweet Phillis , said Sylvander , for Heavens sake tell me what i● said of me ? I tell you the very truth , replied she , and that you may believe I do not lie ; know also , that assoon as ever she save you , she went away from the company , and gave me a charge to get a bracelet of her hair from you , which she gave you , for she sayes the time that you were to keep it being expired , there is no reason such a testimony of good will should remain with one who can make no better use of it . Sylvander was struck dead with wonder , he stepped a pace or two back from Phillis ; folded his arms a cross his brest , and being not able to open his mouth , he fixed his eyes upon the ground , and stood like a Statue without any life or motion . Phillis seeing him stand so long in this sad posture , she had compassion upon him , and pulled him by the arm : he started out of his study , and looked wildly about him , as if he were affrighted out of his wits , and said , Oh God , what fault have I committed against thy power ? Doubtless it is some great one , since you suffer me to be so unjustly condemned for a fault which I never committed , and which I never will commit . These expostulations , said Phillis , and interrupted him , are all in vain , for you know , the God of Love is Priviledged above all the rest of the Gods , and that Heaven never punisheth his falsities . But Shepherdess , said Sylvander , do you and Diana also believe that I have no good will unto her ? I do not say that I believe it , replied Phillis , but I say that if all be true which is told Diana , she has no reason to Love you : for do you think Sylvander , that she is a Shepherdess that will be contented to be a pretence for your affection unto another ? Do you find so little merit in her , as that she is not worthy to be served any further then as your stalking horse , to hide another amity ? Tricks and dissimulations may perhaps somtimes deceive such as do not suspect any treason in them ; but when notice is taken of them which rubbed a little , it will presently shew its falsity . There is nothing comparable to a free , cleer , and genuine way in all things ; subtilties , tricks , and fetches , are arguments of a vile and base Spirit . I do confess ( said Sylvander ) all that you say , but I beseech you what have I done ? You know , answered Phillis , better then any : the thing is made publique , and if you will have it from my mouth , I say Sylvander , that you have made a shew of loving Diana , whilst you have given your whole soul and affection unto Madonthe : this is a truth which you cannot deny , unless you be the most brazen faced Shepherd in the whole universe ; all the Country knows this , and laughs at it ; Diana her self amongst the rest makes it her rallery ; if you be sorry for any thing , it is , that Diana cares not for your Love : It is a great credit indeed to be courted by an unknown vagabond Shepherd as you are ; especially to her who is to eminent in virtue and merit ; but all our sorrows proceeds from our being so much mistaken in you : Tell me truly , Sylvander , what design did you aim at in all your dissimulations ? How could you imagine you should continue long undiscovered ? And when you were discovered , could you think to avoid a se●ere but just censure from all the world ? Diana is Fairer at her worst , then Madonthe is at her best ; the very frowns of Diana , are sweeter then Madonthes smiles : and Dianas anger is more estimable then Madonthes caresses and favours : where was your eyes and your wits Sylvander , when you made so bad a choise ? Can Diana believe all this ? replied Sylvander : Believe it , said Phillis , why should she not believe it , when every one says it ? And since she has seen such apparent effects of it , for else why should you he every way so obsequious and observant of that stranger ? Why all that eloquence to perswade her not to depart ? Why else should you cast your self at her feet ? Nay why tears when you bade adieu ? and why that unseasonable voyage which you made with her ? Now Sylvander , I tell you all this , not that Diana cares a rush for it , but on the contrary , she thanks God , that she is so well rid of all your importunities and troubles ; my aimes are only to let you know , that all your dissimulations and tricks are discovered , and that there is no more hopes of deceiving us by any arts you can use . Thus spoke Phillis unto Sylvander , not that she had any commission for it from Diana , whose modesty was such , and Spirit so great , that she had rather have died then make any shew that the dissimulations of Sylvander did displease her ; but Phillis did it , because she was angry with that Shepherd , and resented the injury done unto her Companion , as her own , And well it was they were so far from the rest of the company ; for otherwise it would have been impossible but every one would have perceived the disorder which this discourse had caused in him , and which indeed was greater then Phillis expected . His regret to see himself accused of a fault which he never committed ; the loss of Dianas favour which he hoped that he had obtained , and the harsh language of Phillis , which he supposed came from his Mistris , all these did so surprise him , that he was not able to utter one word ; he was constrained to lean himself against a tree , and growing weak , he fell down to the ground , where such a faintness of heart seised upon him , that within a little time , he was immoveable , and without any sense . Phillis , who saw him in this condition , did pull him several times by the arm , and afterwards , seeing him ready to dye , she ran to a little Rivelet which was close by , and taking some water in her hands , she came and threw it in his face : but these remedies doing no good , she was extreamly affrighted , and ran that way which she saw all the company pass , to call some to come and help ; but most of the Shepherds were all gone to their several homes , for it was neer dinner time ; so as she had run long in vain , had she not spied a far off Astrea , Diana , and Alexis , who were going in gentle pace to hear the dispute betwixt Sylvander and Hylas , although Alexis and Astrea had no great desire to be seen amongst all that company in those habits ; nor Diana any mind to be in the place where Sylvander was : so as it seems they walked without any design but taking the air ; and as if the good Genius of Sylvander had conducted them thither , to see him in that condition . When Phillis saw them , she cryed out as loud as ever she could , and made signs unto them with her hand to make haste , though she was so affrighted and out of breath , that she could not be heard at any distance , Astrea was the first that heard her , and fearing that some mischance had hapned unto her : I beseech you , said she unto the rest , let us make all the haste we can to help Phillis ; for I see her run and make signs , certainly she stands in need of us . Upon this all of them doubled their pace ; and Diana , as if some Demon had inspired her , did feel such a kind of unaccustomed temper upon her heart , as made her almost divine what the matter was . When Phillis was come nearer , and within distance of hearing ; Oh Diana ! Diana ! cryed she out , Sylvander is dead ! Sylvander is dead ! Sylvander ! replied Diana , who killed him ? You and I , answered Phillis , you in commanding me , and I in obeying you . At this Diana was seized with so much sorrow , that she could not speak a word , nor go one foot further ; making it appear , that in her heart she never believed what was reported of Sylvander , and that what she said against him , was only words of an offended Love , which was prone to jealousie . Astrea and Alexis on the contrary , who did highly esteem the vertue and merit of that Shepherd , Alas , alas , said they , is he dead ? It is but too true , answered Phillis , his face is pale , and all tears ; do but follow me a little , and you shall find him in the condition I tell you . Then both of them began to run after her as fast as they could , they presently saw him lying all along upon the ground , and in the same condition Phillis left him . Diana who followed a slower pace after them , lest she should too much discover that passion which she desired to hide , she no sooner cast her eye upon the Shepherd , but her cheeks were all tears , which she was not able to with hold , and which to testifie the sorrows of her heart , forced their passage through her eye-lids : And because the modesty of this Shepherdess would not permit her to discover this passion , she stayed ten or twelve paces from her companions , and turned her self fromwards them , seeming as if the accident did not trouble her . But Alexis , Astrea , and Phillis , out of abundance of compassion , were very busie about him ; one lifted up his arm , another his head , and a third feeling if his heart did beat ; but finding no signes of life in him , they gave over all hopes , and said unto one another that he was dead . These words reaching the ears of Diana , were so many sharp swords , which wounded her heart with new sorrows : and coming unto Phillis , she whispered her in the ear ; Good Sister seek about his arm for the Bracelet which you know of , lest it should be found . Phillis to give her companion satisfaction , and thinking that she had good reason to desire that none should know of it , she took the Shepherds arm , and pulled off the Bracelet ; But as she was untying it , she and her companions also spied a mark which in all probability he had worn from his Mothers womb ; it was a branch of Misleto , so plain , that any might know it to be so ; for the leaves , the berries , and the knots of Branches , although they were not green , yet were so perfectly marked , that none could doubt it to be Misleto . Whilst they were busie in looking upon this Misleto , and untying the Bracelet , and Diana at a good distance from them , Sylvander revived out of his swoon ; but so much amazed to see himself in this condition , and amongst so many Shepherdesses , that he knew not whether he dreamed or waked . All three did not a little rejoyce to see him alive , after they had lamented his death ; for the vertue and merit of that Shepherd , did get the love of all that knew him . When he revived , Phillis had not quite untied the Bracelet ; and though he perceived they had unloosed his sleeve , yet he did not perceive the theft , but thought that they only untied his sleeve to feel his pulse . Alexis seeing that he spake not a word , but let them do what they would unto him , she thought it good to begin . Shepherd , said she unto him , How comes this to pass ? What ? Does your Courage fail you ? Sylvander taking Alexis for a Shepherdess by reason of her Habit , he thanked her and her companions for the pains they had taken about him , and then told them , that it was rather a signe of want of courage to endure the miseries which he resented , and not die . No , no , said Astrea , you are deceived , for it is courage to surmount all manner of accidents whatsoever : and believe me , your misery is not so great , but being a man you may easily surmount it . Phillis who feared that this discourse would renew his grief , Come , come , said she , Let us talk no longer of miseries and disasters , but let us think how to cure them . Sylvander then answered Astrea , taking her for a Druide because of her Habit ; This Shepherdess , Madam said he , knows the Grand●ur of my disease better then any other , and therefore , she thinking it to be incurable , has reason not to have it spoke of . But ( said he , and raised himself up , though with pain ) the good Genius which hitherto hath had a care of my deplorable life , will conduct me ere long unto a place where I hope to find a cure , though that Shepherdess think it impossible . Upon this , thanking them for their help , he offered to go away : But all of them considering how wildly and ragingly his eyes looked , they were afraid that he would kill himself . Astrea , as best experienced in the like accident , she took hold of his arm , and seeing that he took her for a Druide , Know Shepherd , said she unto him , that the Genius of whom you speak , commanded me to come hither , as well to help you , as to tell you for him , That he would have you live with assurance , that his aid shall never fail you , neither in this occasion , nor any other : Also that within three days you shall find some favourable effects of his assistance , unless you want will and courage to wait the time . Remember what I say , and I take all these Shepherdesses to witness that I have told you . Upon this Astrea who counterfeited her voice as well as she could lest she should be known , she went away , seeming as if she did not know any of the Shepherdesses in the company , and as if her coming thither were only upon that occasion . Now , see what power an opinion of Divine assistance has over the spirits of men ; Astrea had no sooner pronounced these words , but Sylvander received them as coming from an Oracle : so as beginning to hope again , those wilde and raging looks which despair had brought into his eyes , did leave them , and his countenance became more calm and setled : Afterwards with a religious look , he kneeled down upon the ground , lifted his hands and eyes up to heaven , and uncovering his head , he said : From you , oh omnipotent Tautates and Tharamis , Do I expect that help which from no other I can hope for : You know my punishment to be unjust , and that I am not guilty of that fault for which I am condemned : Help , therefore , Oh great Gods ! those injured persons who trust in you . Alexis who saw Astrea go away , and who could not endure to be from her , she intended to follow : and because she was afraid lest the Shepherd should know her in Astreas clothes , she would stay no longer : upon these considerations , they made a signe unto Phillis to stay with him a while , lest he should follow them : At parting , she said unto him , Remember Shepherd you follow the good advice your good Genius hath given you , and take heed you do not make your self incapable of that help and assistance which he hath promised . Then not staying for his answer , she went away towards Astrea , whom she quickly overtook : And it seems that Heaven would have Astrea render the same Office unto Sylvander , which formerly Celadon had done upon the like occasion unto Vrcases . When Phillis was alone with Sylvander , she was much moved to think what harm she had done him , which indeed was much more then ever she intended : Shepherd , said she unto him , since heaven has taken care of your conduct , I hope you will find more contentment then ever yet you did : but I beseech you tell me , and tell me ingeniously and freely , and with an assurance that you tell it unto one of your best friends , and one that can keep a secret , and will , if it concern your good : Is it true or no that you love Madonthe ? It is not a crime unpardonable to love a fair woman as she is : There is none but does know that it was the wager which was betwixt us did give beginning unto the Love which you bore unto Diana ; a thing which cannot oblige you any longer then the time of the wager , and the cause which gave it a being . Whilst Phillis was speaking to this purpose unto Sylvander , Diana though she went away before the Shepherd revived , yet she saw him rise up , for she was continually turning and looking back to see what would become of him : And when she saw he was not dead , as she once thought that he was , for all her anger , she could not chuse but be extreamly glad , and resented as much joy , as her apprehensions of his death caused sorrow . Her jealousie and anger had so much power , as to make her sensible of the offence which she thought was given her , but not to extinguish the affection which really she had unto that Shepherd ; and upon this occasion , she gave an apparent proof of it ; since seeing Astrea go away , and presently after Alexis follow , she was swelled with an extraordinary curiosity to hear what they two ( Phillis and Sylvander ) said , and be unseen , assuring her self that their discourse would be relating unto her : And in order to this designe , she crept behind a Bush , and came time enough to hear the question which Phillis asked , and the answer which the Shepherd gave , which was this , Phillis ( said he ) if ever the Gods did punish perjury , I beseech them to punish me with the rigour of their fury , if I do not give a true answer unto your question : may the Druides excommunicate me from their sacrifices ; may they all deny me justice when I ask it , may men banish me from their Society , may fire and water , and all the rest of the Elements , be my enemies , may I never thrive in any of my hopes or desires , may all these curses fall upon me at once , if ever I Loved any but Diana . I know that this word Love is too rash , and does not become me , I know this declaration is too bold , considering the merits of that Shepherdess and my own unworthiness : but discreet Phillis , seeing your compassion upon me and my misery , and knowing your good will unto Diana ; I should think it a crime never to be forgiven , if I should dissemble the truth : assuring my self , that I shall find you as discreet in this as I have known you upon all other occasions . Shepherd , answered Phillis , you have reason to trust me , especially in any thing that rela●es unto that Fair and Wise Shepherdess , since the affection which I bear unto her , is not equalled by any but your own ; and knowing her merits , and your judgement , I will believe all you tell me concerning your affection unto her . But Shepherd you must first clear your self unto me , and give me your reasons why yon were so officious and indulgent towards Madonthe . You know Sylvander that Love is like a little child , & is offended at a small thing , soon angry , & as soon jealous : do you think those extraordinary indulgencies which you manifested unto Madonthe , the tears you shed at her departure , the earnest supplications you made to wait upon her into Aquitain , nay to go with her , almost whether she would or no ; do you think I say , that all these circumstances coming to the knowledg of Diana , are not sufficient enough to make her offended at you ? Ought you not to have considered , that as Madonthe would not suffer you to follow her any further , lest she should offend Thersander whom she loved , so you ought not to have made the motion , for fear of making Diana jealous , whom you loved ? Could you hope for any better looks from her at your return then now you have ? For my part , I think she has obliged you in treating you thus , and no otherwise : for if she had , you might have thought her to be in a state of a cold indifferency towards you , which is a most certain sign of small good will. Whilst Phillis talked thus , Diana who lost not a sillable of what she said , did so approve of it , that if any had seen her , they might easily have known her disease . For when Phillis talked upon those points which touched her most , she made such actions with her head , her hands , and every part of her body , as plainly shewed what she so much desired to conceal : but when Sylvander began to speak , she was immoveable : her eyes fixed upon him , and her mouth half open , and ready to convince him of a lye upon the first excuse he should make : Being then thus prepared , she heard him say thus : Discreet and Wise Shepherdess , I beseech Heaven to furnish me with a good occasion and opportunity to requite this compassion which you shew upon a poor afflicted and innocent Shepherd ; as innocent and as much afflicted as any that lives upon the face of the whole universe : you accuse me , Shepherdess of a crime unto which I am so far from being accessary , much less guilty , as I am constrained , most earnestly to beseech you , that you would be pleased to tell me more cleerly and plainly , the sault wherewith you charge me , that I may answer unto it which such candid ingenuity and truth as becomes me . Diana who heard him , see the crafty man ( said she to her self ) he knows not what to answer , and he would have her make a repetition , that he may invent an excuse in the mean time ; and then she heard Phillis reply unto him thus ; Confess freely your fault Sylvander , here is none to hear or observe your actions ; or if they do , none that will tell Diana : I do believe also , that she who acquainted her with these things , did not think any harm , for she spoke very simply and innocently : I beseech you , said Sylvander , what did she say ? She said , answered Phillis , that you your self were instrumental to your own hurt , of which , afterwards you could not cure your self : for meeting Madonthe , you acquainted her with the coming of that stranger , who had some bad designs upon her : It is most true , answered the Shepherd , I did so : and I thought my self obliged unto it by the Laws of Civility . The Laws of Civility did not enjoyn you to accompany her as far as Aquitane , replied Phillis , much less when she denied you , to fall upon your knees , and with a torrent of tears , beg , nay force her to give leave you might wait upon her , at the least , part of a dayes journey ; telling her , after your tears had obtained leave , that she might well permit you the happiness of so short a time , since you were to endure so long a torment of absence from her . But here comes the misery of it : when she answered you with a smile , that though her absence did grieve , yet the presence of Diana would comfort you : you answered again , Diana merits much more then my service , but I pay them unto her only upon a wager : I wish she were to go this journey in your room , and you to stay in hers here in this Country . Do you think Shepherd that any Laws of Civility oblige you to use any such discourse unto Madonthe , and to speak with such scorn of Diana ? Do you think it strange she should be offended at you , and resolve to take all occasions from you , of treating her so unworthily ? Oh Heavens ! Oh Earth ! Oh God! Oh Diana ! ( cri'd Sylvander ) What treason is invented against me ? Treason , ( said Phillis ) why ? Can you deny it ? How ? replied the Shepherd presently , I say or do any such things as these ; I had rather my Sheep-hook were run through my heart , then any such thoughts should be in it ; do you deny ( replied Phillis ) that you accompanied Madonthe , as far as she would permit you ? I must confess , answered Sylvander , that it is true , I did accompany her , but it was upon such reasons , as if I have done otherwise , I had been blamed by all those that heard of it ; and that you may know the truth , give me leave to make a short relation of it unto you . Diana hearing Sylvander prepare himself to speak ; I am confident ( said she to her self ) that if one word of truth be in his discourse , it is against his will and design ; but see with what a brazen face he sets himself to lie : Then Sylvander began thus ; Shepherdess ( said he ) it is long since Paris was telling how that stranger was come into the Country , with a bad design upon Madonthe , and when I saw him much troubled how he should acquaint her with it , I took upon me to make it known unto her : he does not tell ( replied Diana to her self ) how ready he was to offer himself in this service , lest any other should undertake that charitable office . In the mean time Sylvander went on with his story . Yesterday morning ( said he ) I met her with Thersander , and I thought the blame of all the accident might be charged upon me , if I did not acquaint her , I told her therefore as it was told me , and seeing her eyes flow in tears , I must confess I was much moved unto compassion : nay passion you should have said , ( replied Diana to her self ) And I to assure her ( said Sylvander ) against the injuries of this unknown person , I offered my self to accompany her with some of my friends , if she pleased . He is her Champion ( said Diana ) and will defend her against all her enemies . And so I did ( said Sylvander ) but it was no further then the place where Paris saw that stranger : It was ( said Diana ) because she would not suffer him to go any further . Could I do any less ( said Sylvander ) unless I transgressed against the Laws of Civility and Humanity ? If I did any more , then what I have told you Shepherdess , may I be denied Heaven , and perish eternally as a punishment of my crime . But , said Phillis , did you not follow her as far as Aquitane , or would you not if she had permitted you ? Had I thought , answered Sylvander , that she had stood in need of me , I must confess , I had accompanied her farther , thinking it the duty of man to help any in distress , Henceforward , said Diana , we shall have this Shepherd become the Hercules of Gaul , and wander from Province to Province , to fight with Giants and Monsters . But , continued he , that I should be importunate , or press her , or do any more then civilly desire her , is a thing so false , as I admire any should be so impudent as to invent it , or say it . None more likely then Sylvander ( said Diana ) 'T is true , I did offer my self ( said Sylvander ) to be her convoy , and guard her till she was out of Forrests . But is it true , replied Phillis , that you did not shed any tears , nor kneel down , nor speak of Diana , nor lament her departure ? Now , said Diana , is he pumping , and preparing himself for a lie . Shepherdess , ( answered Sylvander ) if any one sillable of all these be true , let the Justice of Heaven strike me dead immediately ; let the earth swallow me up alive , and never let me see the face of men again ; let the anger of Gods and men do all their worst against me , if all that you have said unto me be not false , and invented by some who wish my death , and has some designs upon Diana . Now has he hit upon it , said Diana , for what pretensions or designs can Laonice have upon me , or his life ? Shepherd ( said Phillis ) when you know who it is , certainly you will be of another mind : But you must needs confess a fault in accompanying this Shepherdess without asking leave of your Mistris . Ah Sister , said Diana , I beseech you give no such Name unto me , that Shepherd shall be none of my Servant . You know Sylvander , said Phillis , that one who loves truly , ought never to dispose of himself without the Will of the party loved ; why then would you go away and never tell her ? He is at a non-plus , said Diana , and knows not what to say . Certainly answered Sylvander , if the journey which I was to take had deserved the name of a journey , I had done as you say ; but since it was not above two or three miles , I thought neither she nor you could take any exceptions : Besides , Madonthe departed so suddenly , as it was impossible for me to have done it , unless I had failed in doing her that civil office . Observe ( said Diana ) that rather then fail Madonthe , he will fail in his duty to us . But it is impossible ( said Sylvander ) that the excellent wit of my Mistris ( Raze out the words , said Diana , unless you speak of Madonthe . ) It is impossible I say , ( continued he , ) that the Judgement of Diana , which is never deceived , ( Unless in you , said Diana ) should so easily believe such a falsity : But good Shepherdess tell me , If it were true that I were in love with Madonthe , and had taken upon me that office which Paris gave me , to acquaint her and Thersander with the coming of this stranger ; If I say , I was so greedy and affectionate to take it upon me , can you think my violent love would have let me stay so long before I acquainted her ? Yet if Diana please , she may remember I received this Commission the same day that we went unto Adamas , and I did not acquaint them before yesterday . Believe it Shepherdess , those that are enflamed with Love , are seldom so slow in rendring such services , or to say better , in forgetting them as I did : for I swear that I never thought upon it till I saw them ; and had I not seen them , I think I should have never remembred it . But I beseech you consider , that if I were so far in love with this woman , as you seem by your discourse to believe , why should I not follow her whithersoever she went ? What consideration should stay me in this Country ? unless my love to Diana , I know no occasions I have else in it , more then any where else : My miserable Fortune is such , that I have neither Parents or Estate to stay me , nor do I get any thing here more then my industry would get me in any other place . If then I do not leave this Country to follow Madonthe , me-thinks it should be a stronger argument unto my Mistris and you , that I do not love Madonthe , and that nothing stays me here but the love of Diana . But I beseech you Phillis , Did you not see that I did not love her before our Wager ? I know you will confess you never saw the least inclination in me that way : I must confess , that naturally I am not prone unto that passion , But then the conversation which I have had with Diana , has forced me to serve her ; she has ravished my heart . I cannot tell what you have thought of me since I have had the honour to live amongst you ; yet I think you have had a good opinion of me , and thought me not without some Wit and Judgement , till this action whereof I am accused , and which is a disaster so fatal , that I cannot tell whether the poor Adrastes had a greater . What a gross defect in Wit and Judgement were it , to chuse Madonthe , and reject Diana ? Diana ! the fairest , the wisest , and the most accomplished woman in the whole Universe ; and Madonthe , who only merits to be esteemed in her resemblance of Diana , though in an inferiour degree of perfection . Moreover , were it not madness in the highest degree , if I knowing that Madonthe does love a Cavalier , and wanders in quest of him , if I should pretend to divert her : These considerations are so strong that when I reflect upon them , I cannot chuse but admire at the opinion which you have conceived of me , and fear , that heaven which from my birth hath condemned me unto so many misfortunes , will have the end of my life like the beginning . The Shepherd had many other arguments , and was full of such discourse as this , unto which Phillis and Diana did hearken with much attention ; for though the opinion of Diana was extreamly prejudicated , yet being rational , these last considerations did work upon her heart , and made her think there was some truth in them : moreover , commendations which are given without suspition of flattery , do get more favour then such as are given in presence ; so that this discreet Shepherdess began to relent , and champ upon the reasons which Sylvander urged : yet her haughty spirit would hardly permit her to clear him absolutely , but put the question whether Laonice or he said truly : And that she had learned enough for that time , also fearing she should be perceived either by that Shepherd or Phillis , she stole away as softly as she could , and went to seek Alexis and Astrea . Phillis also at the same time , thinking the Shepherd to be well recovered , and that her stay any longer at that time would do him no good ; Well Shepherd said she unto him , I am very glad to hear as much as you have told me ; Comfort your self , and believe that your discourse shall not be unprofitable to you : for indeed , when I consider your reasons , I believe you to be wrongfully accused ; and I promise you , I will not be mute unto Diana , but hope that ere long you shall find the effects of my solicitation : in the interim , do what is fit to be done on your part , and continue loving that Shepherdess , who cannot possibly be excelled in Beauty and merit by any , nor equalled but by very few . Upon this Phillis left him , and stayed not to hear the thanks which he would have given her for her kind promises , nor the protestations of inviolable and eternal affection which he would ever have unto Diana , what treatment soever he had from her . But when he was alone , and none to divert him , then did his displeasures present themselves before his eyes : And though the assurances which he received from that Druide which was unknown unto him , and the promises which Phillis made , did give him some hopes , yet the consideration of those misfortunes which besel him even from his cradle , did put him out of all hopes , for against them the arms of prudence & reason were almost of no validity . Being thus pressed with extream sorrows , he walked gently towards the River Lignon , and sate himself down upon the Bank● Then there was not a sillable of that cruel message which Phillis brought him from Diana , but the solitude of that place did freshly bring into his memory ; and he lamented the crossness of his sullen fate , in a thousand various expressions . He had continued longer in this lamenting vein ( had not Florice , Cercinea , and Palinice , with that stranger their companion , who were retiring homewards ) heard him , Cercinea knew his voice ; and because the stranger was desirous to know how they should pass away the rest of the day , Cercinea said unto her , that if they were in the company of that Shepherd whom they heard talking , it would be impossible to think the time tedious or ill spent , and I am confident , said she , when you see him , you will say as much as I. But tell me I beseech you said she , if he be a man , how will it please Dorinde ? who says , that if she were one , she should not abide her self . I do believe , said Cercinea , and I dare venture a wager , that when you have seen Sylvander , if you do continue your hatred of men , yet at the least you will say that Shepherd is not a man : What should he be then asked she ? Somthing more answered Cercinea , and the tryal will but cost you the time that you shall employ in seeing him . He must indeed be more then a man ( said Dorinde ) if he force such a confession from my mouth ; For if a God ( be it spoken without blasphemy ) should assume the shape of a man , he would grow near to become ungrateful , and a Traytor , and I could not chuse but hate him . It seems ( said Florice ) that you have a very bad opinion of men . Yes , replied Dorinde , and worse then my words can express ; for I do believe that there is none , no not one single one that can love . You will alter your opinion said Palinice when you see Sylvander with Diana . I cannot tell what I may do , answered Dorinde , but I never yet met with any woman who trusted in them , that was not deceived . When you understand , replied Florice , how some do drown themselves , some banish themselves , and others kill themselves by reason of too much passion , you will be very hard of Belief if you do not confess that there are men in this Country that can and do love . Those resolutions of which you speak , said Dorinde , are indeed very high , but anger may produce them as well as love , and who knows but that they were transported with that Passion ? for believe it Ladies , Men are of a very bad Nature , they do all by contraries ; they are a kind of Beasts , which never do any good , but when they think to do ill . Thus as these Shepherdesses disputed , they came to the place where Sylvander was , whom they found so plunged in his own sad thoughts , that for all the noise which they made , he never heard them : he lay all along , his head leaning upon his hand , his eyes up to Heaven , and upon either cheek a river of tears . Dorinde after she had looked upon him in this condition ; Is this the Shepherd ( said she in a low voice ) , that never deceived any who trusted in him ? Why do you ask this question ? answered Palinice ; because , replied Dorinde , if he never did deceive any , he weeps because he never did : and if he has deceived any , he weeps because he has deceived no more . This Shepherd , said Cercinea , has a better reputation then so ; and is held for a very good man : This reputation , answered Dorinde , is the stalking horse , by which men come to deceive us . But dear friends , observe how a glass shews those things which are on the right side to be of the glass in its left side , the best remedy is to do so with them ; take all that they do or say by contraries : and as for the tears of this Shepherd , assure your selves my Companions , they are but the tears of a Crocadile : he can cry and feign , till he has gotten one into a belief of him , and then he will deceive . Nature to our misery , has given them power to cry or laugh when they please , so it be but to deceive a poor woman that puts her trust in them : they are of a most depraved nature , and are like unto hunters , who make it their delight in taking abundance of paines to catch a poor silly harmlesse Woman that flyes before them . The earnestness wherewith Dorinde spoke , made her raise her voice so high before she was aware , that Sylvander heard her : and turning her face towards them , he was ashamed they should so surprise him in that condition : for such was his warie discretion , that he had rather have dyed , then give them any knowledg of that real affection which he bare unto Diana : therefore to remove all such suspitions , he enforced himself to shew them a more contented face , then his heart was ; so as drying his eyes as well as he could , and seeming to be doing something else : Oh Fair Shepherdesses , ( said he unto them ) how much am I obliged unto you for diverting me From a melancholy mood . There is none of us , answered Florice , who are not very glad to pleasure Sylvander in any thing , and thinks not our walk well imployed since we have met which such a courteous Shepherd : and the rather ( added Cercinea ) because at the first we were afraid , lest we should be a disturbance unto you : Oh never , answered Sylvander , it is impossible but the presence of such Fair and Lovely Shepherdesses , should bring me all manner of happiness and contentment : The posture in which we found you , replied Palinice , made us doubt it : for every thing will trouble us , when we are troubled our self : Sylvander now conceived that they saw those tears which he would have concealed ; and to drive them from any opinion that they proceeded from any Love : It is very hard ( Wise Shepherdesses , said he unto them ) to keep dry eyes , when the soul is pressed with any tormenting thoughts ; for to consider , that I know neither who was my Father nor Mother , no nor the ground upon which I first breathed , nor to have any estate or fortune , or any hopes but in my own industry : are not these thoughts enough to draw tears from the heart of him who is in that miserable condition ? Did I not say , replied Dorinde , that they were not tears of Love ? Though all my Companions would needs perswade me to the contrary . Sylvander then looking upon her , and not knowing her , but seeing her to be very Fair , and Lovely : Why Fair stranger , said he unto her , can you discern tears of Love from others ? Before you ask that question , answered Dorinde , you should tell me , whether there be any such things as tears of Love : Nay rather ( replied the Shepherd ) whether there be any else but tears of Love. Why ? said Dorinde , do you think one never cryes but for Love ? I do not only think it , said Sylvander , but I am sure you will confess it when I have made you understand it ; That , said she , can never be , at the least I am sure , that if one never cry but for Love , Dorinde never cryed ; your beauty and your age , answered the Shepherd , will hardly excuse you from paying that tribute , unless Love be contented , which make those only cry who do Love you . If some must cry , replied she , I had rather the lot should fall upon any other then my self : yet to return unto what we spoke of before ; be assured Sylvander , that if none ever cryed but for Love , then never any man cryed , for never any man neither did , nor will , or can Love. This opinion , replied Sylvander , is much worse then the first ; and if you please to give me leave , it shall be the first that I will make cleer unto you . I am afraid ; answered Dorinde , you will but lose your labour , because I have had most certain experience of what I say , against which no reasons , nor arguments , be they never so well framed , can prevail or work any effect upon me . But perhaps , ( answered Sylvander ) when we ha●● examined your reasons and experiences by a true touch-stone , you may be convinced of your errour , Upon which , she was so prepossessed with this opinion , that she would needs turn the discourse upon some other subject : but her Companions did almost force her to hear what Sylvander would say , and then the Shepherd began thus . Amongst all the Doctors in the Massilian Schools , I learned this lesson , never to dispute with those that will deny Principles : Tell me therefore Fair Shepherdess , whither you do believe that there is any such thing in the world as is called Love. I do believe , answered she , that there is such a passion which is called by that name , and which men are not capable of . We will not meddle with that yet , said Sylvander , but I am contented that you do confess there is such a passion which is called Love. Then tel me I beseech you , what do you think this Love is ? It is , said she , a certain desire to possess that thing which one judges good and beautifull . There is not a Druide in all Gaul , replied Sylvander , who could have given a better answer then this Fair Shepherdess . But , continued he , and turned towards her , is there not in the world some Animals that have reason , and some that have none ? I have heard say , answered Dorinde , that there are such . And in which of these two ranks , replied Sylvander , will you place man ? You put me to it , ( said she and smiled ) for I cannot deny but that they are rational in some things , and not in others , and most commonly without any reason at all . Yet is it not true , ( added Sylvander ) that men do always seek after their delights and contentments ? Of this , answered Dorinde , there is no doubt : for there is not one of them but will lose the best of their friends , rather then the least of their delights . I am satisfied , replied Sylvander then , that you confesse there is a Love , that this Love is a desire of that which one thinks good or beautifull : and that men are very earnest to accomplish their desires . Now it will be an easie matter to prove unto you , that men do not only Love , but also , that they do Love better then women . If what I have said , answered Dorinde presently , will help you to prove what you say , I will unsay it again : and I had rather be reproached with it , then such a false conclusion and consequence should be drawn from any thing which came from me . All the company began to laugh at this answer , and desired Sylvander to continue on , which he did in this manner . There needs not many words , Fair Shepherdess , to decide the business : for it must of necessity be concluded , that since men have such violent desires of their contentment , and the will having nothing but a good for its object , or at the least esteemed so , it follows by consequence , that Love being nothing but a desire , as you have confessed , he does Love most , who has most objects of good before his eyes ; and the woman being much fairer and fuller of goodness then man , who can deny but that a man Loves better then a woman , who has not so worthy a subject to imploy her desires upon ? I do confess all , said Dorinde , until you come unto the conclusion which you infer : you cannot , replied Sylvander , unless you take away that advantage which women have above men , and therefore it is better for you to confess , that there is none in all the world that knows how to Love so well as man : yet if it happen that any judg the contrary , it is not that the truth is so , but is like a streight staff , which being put into the water , will seem crooked ; and all that we see through a glass , seems to be of the same colour that the glass is : for the Meduim by which the sight is conveyed , does represent it false to the eye : Even so it comes to pass that the actions of a Lover are seen and judged otherwise then indeed they are ; and all by reason of some defect in the Medium , through which they are seen . But the truth is , every man does Love , and this assertion is so true , as one may boldly say , that all those who Love not , are not men ; for there was never any man that did not Love. Though Sylvander was in no fit humour for any such discourse , yet he could not but smile when Dorinde answered : and when he began to offer other more solid reasons he was prevented by the coming of a great company of Shepherds and Shepherdesses , who where all returning to their several homes , as well to dine , as to pass away some hot hours of the day in the cool shade , and therefore he desired those Fair Shepherdesses to give him leave to retire himself for that time . They who were very desirous to hear him talk , and had a desire also to rest themselves , especially Dorinde , they invited him to their Cabin ; but he excused himself , upon a promise , that when they pleased at any other time , he would better explain himself upon this subject . Upon this leaving them , Dorinde after she had considered well of him ; I must needs confess , said she , that if all the men of this Country were like unto Sylvander , when I speak of my hatred unto all men in general , I must except those who live about Lignon . In the mean time , this great company ●rew neer , and these four strangers having no mind to engage with them , they retired themselves to their Cabins ; so likewise Sylvander , who desiring to shun all company : he was no sooner out of sight , but he sate himself down under the first hedg he came to , & entertained himself with his own new thoughts But his good Genius , who had the care of his conduct , being not willing he should gangrene his wounds too much by being alone , did conduct all this great company which he desired to shun , unto the very same place where he was , and so opportunely , that when he began his complaints , he was prevented by their coming ; and some of them knowing him by sight , did stay all the rest , to ask him whether he knew where the great Druide was , or else where he was that used to judg causes in his absence . The great Druide Adamas ( answered Sylvander ) is perhaps at his house , which is a remote distance from hence , on the other side of the River Lignon , upon a little hill , which you may see on your right hand as you go to the great City of Marselles : but the Druide Cloridamantes is not far from hence , dwelling at an ancient Pallace , which is called Julius , after the name of him who conquered Gaul . Then all the company entreated him to conduct them thither , to the end they might have more speedy justice upon an injury which had been done unto all the Shepherdesses of Lignon , and by one whom they had brought along with them . Sylvander hearing this , and casting his eyes upon the Shepherdess that had been wronged , also being much moved as well by her beauty and modesty , as by the general offence , he thought himself obliged to conduct them , although he had a great desire of staying alone , to complain against his misery and disaster . He quitted therefore his shady bush , and went before them to shew the way ; having an opinion that if he did otherwise , the Gods perhaps would punish him for the offence which others had committed , since they had directed this company unto him . All the way as they went , this great company observed a very wary and strict silence ; which was no small contentment unto Sylvander , for by that means he could both guide them , and entertain his own sad thoughts . When they were come to the house , and Cloridamantes understood that they were persons who demanded reparation of some injury which had been done ; he came into the great Hall , where he was wont to do Justice unto such as demanded it : and there entred , not only all those whom Sylvander brought , but also many others who followed them , only out of curiosity . Cloridamantes was no sooner entred into the Hall , and seated upon his Tribunal , but an old Pastor , holding his wife , almost of the same age , by the hand , began to speak thus unto him : Most Reverend and most Just Father , you see here before your Tribunal , a Father and a Mother extreamly grieved and offended by a new way of Proceeding , and by injuries committed against them and their only Daughter , all who come to demand Justice of you : we have brought before you , the offences , the offenders , and the witnesses , that when the matter is heard , equity and right may be done according to your custom , and wicked offenders punished according to their merits . The Druide then , with such a gravity as became a Judge , assured them that the Scale of Justice should be held even betwixt both parties , offences should be punished , and right should be done unto them all : and to the end , continued he , a more sound and just judgment may be given , make choice of one amongst you , who is not interested in the business , who may let us understand your difference , and afterwards let each party alledg what they can for themselves . Then the old Pastor turning himself towards those who came with him , to see who amongst them was without interest , and knew all the particulars of the difference : all the company cast their eyes upon a Shepherdess who came with them : and because doubt was made whether being a woman the Druide would admit of her ; yes , yes , said Cloridamantes , truth is as good from the mouth of that woman , as from any other , provided the parties interested , do acknowledg what she says : and therefore if you think her able to inform us of the whole matter , we will admit of her : for the innocency of her age and sex , will be a strong argument and testimony of the truth . By the command therefore of the Druide , and by the election of all parties , this woman began thus . The History of Silvanire . SInce it hath pleased you , most Reverend Father , that I should relate unto you the cause of our coming before you , I shall do it with as much truth as possibly I can , or you can desire : and since you think a Person un-interested is required to be the Relator , I cannot altogether say that I am such a one ; for I am a friend unto the parties who are most offended : and besides , I am concerned in the general injury that is done unto all the Shepherdesses of this Country : but withall I must tell you , that what interest soever I have , my humour is not to lie , especially in this occasion , wherein is concerned the life and honour of those whereof I am to speak ; and since there is not a Shepherd nor a Shepherdess in all the company , but can relate all the particulars better then my self , I shall faithfully relate all I know : for from my infancy I have been brought up with the young and Fair Silvanire , ( said she and pointed to a young Shepherdess which stood between an old Pastor and a Shepherdess of the same age ) and therefore I have been a witness to all the passages of that Love , from the beginning until now , which is the cause of our now coming before you : so that if you would know every circumstance which relates unto that business , none can give you so exact account as my self . After therefore a most solemn-protestation to speak the truth , I shall tell you , Reverend Father , that neer this place on the other side of the River of Lignon , at the foot of that high and great Mountain , which is called Mount Luna , is seated that Village where we inhabit , and amongst us is a very venerable Pastor , whose name is Menander , ( said she , and pointed to him ) one that is held of the best rank and reputation , both for his estate , and for his wisdom : This sage Pastor being joyned in marriage many years with Lerice , that wise and discreet Shepherdess whom you see next unto him , they never had any testimony of their mutual affection , but only that Fair and young Shepherdess , whom I named before , and who stands now betwixt them . As soon as it pleased Heaven to bestow her upon them , all their care was to see her educated in all those virtues which beget esteem : and nature ( whilst her Parents were careful in the cultivating of her mind ) did imbellish her body with as many graces and beauties , as she was able to bestow : were she not in presence I should praise her more : but so it is , that in the spring of her age , she grew unto that height of perfections , that she attracted all eyes upon her , and swelled them with admiration at her beauty . One of Menanders next neighbours , and perhaps also one of his best friends , was that Reverend old man , whom you see upon the other side of him , whose name is Arion ; a Pastor without reproach , and whose Ancestors have long with great integrity , governed the small business of our Village . But I must tell you , and I hope he will not be angry with me for saying it , that his Father was studious to leave him more honour then estate : so that though he was well to live , yet perhaps not so rich as some of his neighbours . Some two or three years before Silvanire was born , Arion had that young Shepherd to his Son , who stands next him , and whose name is Aglantes , whom he educated in all commendable qualities . The friendship and good correspondency of the Fathers , the neerness of their dwelling , the beauty of Silvanire , and the inclination , or rather the destiny of Aglantes , made it a thing impossible for this young Shepherd to see her , and not devote himself wholly unto her ; and he courted her with a design so innocent and harmless , that none could but think very well of it . Silvanire on the other side , seeing her self served with so much submission , not knowing yet what Love was , did entertain this Shepherd with such a childish sincerity , and good will , that neither her Father nor Mother seemed to dis-approve of it : when Aglantes attained to the age of twelve or thirteen years , and Silvanire unto nine or ten , they always played in the fields together , and seldom were they seen asunder : and when they returned home Menander and Lerice did make so much of the little Aglantes , that he was more at their house , then at his Fathers . All those that observed their actions and behaviour , did admire them ; the extraordinary indulgence , and continual care of this young Shepherd , in courting this Shepherdess , and her sweet modesty in intertaining him , was very strange : If the Sheep of this young Shepherdess did at any time go astray , he was never at rest till he had brought them back unto Silvanire : If she chanced to lye longer in bed any morning then ordinary , he was so careful in enquiring of her health , and in driving her Sheep with his own unto the pasture , that none living could be more officious and careful : And when she came unto him , he would give her an account , not only of what he had done , but also of every thought , beseeching her to have a care of her health , and leave the care of her flock unto him . One day , when he brought back a strayed Sheep unto her ; Sweet Aglantes , ( said she unto him ) which way can I requite all this pains you take for me ? By permitting me to serve you , answered the Shepherd . That payment is easily made , answered she ; but I fear such coyn is not good enough to satisfie so great a debt : I do esteem that permission which I ask at so high a rate , said Aglantes ; that if I do but obtain it , I shall think my self over payed , not only for those services which I have already rendred , but also for all those which I shall or can render : Why do you esteem that permission , continued she , at such a rate ? because , said he , my highest contentment , and my greatest ambition , is all my life to be your servant . I see , answered she , that those servants which my Father keeps , do ask other wages then that permission . Oh Fairest Silvanire ( answered he ) they are not servants , but varlets , drudges , or slaves : What difference do you put , said Silvanire , betwixt them and servants ? They , replied Aglantes , are mercenary , and serve for money or fear ; but servants , since all they do is out of Affection and Love ; are most commonly , and may rightly be called Lovers , who are fully contented , if their services be but acceptable to them unto whom they are rendred . I do much wonder then , answered the child , why my Father does not rather keep of these Lovers , then others ; Aglantes could not chuse but smile at this simplicity : and though in reason , his age should not make him more knowing in these things then Silvanire ; yet the freedom which is commonly used in talk of such things amongst boys , more then amongst wenches , had made him better acquainted with such things then she was : he smiled therefore , and answered thus : There is , Fairest Silvanire , abundance of difference betwixt slaves and Lovers , not only in that which I formerly said , but also , in that one may entertain as many mercenary varlets as they please , but they must never entertain above one Lover ; and more then that , none but women can have them : So then , replied she , since you are my Lover , must I not entertain any other ? The truth is , answered he , that unless you do me wrong , you must not . I shall never by my good will wrong you , answered she with a strange innocence , but if it happen so that any other should meet with one of these Lovers who is ill favoured , and dis-agreeable , can she never have any but him ? Sweet-heart , answered Aglantes , you must know , that Shepherdesses are not constrained to entertain all the Loves which present themselves ; they have liberty to chuse : but when they have once made their choise , they cannot quit them without shewing themselves , either inconstant or weak in judgement ; and both these reproaches , are shame unto a discreet and wise woman . Then it seems , replied she , that if any of those Lovers do offer themselves unto me , I may refuse them , by saying that I have one already . I do relate these trivial particulars , Reverend Father , to shew you , at what age Silvanire and Aglantes began to Love one another . For ever since that time , this plant so grew , that whosoever offered to cut it up , was doubtless punishable before the Throne of Love. But when Silvanire was grown a little elder , and old enough to know the truth of these Queries which she put unto Aglantes , she learned that every wise woman ought to obey those unto whom she owed her being , and not to dispose of her self according to her own will , farther then as they approved . And because this knowledg came a little too late , because Love had already sowed such seeds , as had taken deep root in her soul , and could not be pulled up without abundance of sorrow ; she resolved , since she could do not better , to feign that she was free in her captivity . And though this dissimulation was a hard task , yet she shewed her self to have a very great power over her actions . Aglantes for four years together , lived in such incertainty of her good will , that he could not say he ever received any other testimonies , then such as might make him think that she held him in the rank of common indifferency , such as she shewed unto all : a most incredible prudence , for a woman of her age , and certainly not to be parallelled . At that time , I began to be familiar with this Fair and Wise Woman ; and I must confess that her virtue , her discretion , and her beauty , made me almost in Love with her : and to my great happiness , I met with a mutual return ; also I believe , that upon this , she resolved to retire in appearance , from that good will which as a child she had signified unto that Shepherd : so as by help of this diversion she was able to be absent from him . The cold usage wherewith she began to entertain Aglantes , went so to his heart , that it almost struck him dead with wonder to see such an alteration : and after he had filled all our solitary places , woods , and caves , full of his complaints ; an old Pastor came unto him when he was in a dark valley , and thinking that none heard him , he broke out into a thousand sad complaints , which might give knowledg unto this old and experienced Shepherd of his misery : this old man , being long since a friend unto the Father of Aglantes , after he had harkned a while unseen , he went unto him , and gave him a very sharp reprehension , telling him he ought not to spend his pretious time in such vain thoughts , but rather in comforting his aged Father , and looking to his Flocks and Family . That the Gods would punish him if he thus deceived the hopes which every one had in him ; that this enemy which kept him in such servitude , was to be overcome by flying ; that idleness was both the Mother , and the Nurse of contempt and want ; and repentance would be all the fruit he would gather from it . But the young Shepherd being swelled with his pleasing passion , Father answered he , I must needs confess that those who do Love a subject which does not deserve it , ought to be blamed and reprehended ; and those again who do not Love that which is amiable , want judgment , and are ignorant : and therefore for my part , I will cherish my affection ; and when I cease , my life shall cease with it . As for Arion , I hope he will help me to support my torment ; I know what filial duty belongs unto him , and I have ever found his Paternal affection towards me : so as I hope that when he remembers how he himself has heretofore passed through the same difficulties , he will consider mine : and as for you Father , who shews so much good will in your sapient admonitions , I do beseech and conjure you to assist me with all your aide and power . Aglantes , answered the good old man , it is true I love you , and knowing how hard a thing it is for a young heart to be rid of that passion which you resent , I wish you were free from it , that you might avoid those evils which may fall upon you , and which I see almost inevitable : but since you are resolved , hearken unto the counsel that I will give . Does she whom you court deserve to be your wife ? I know your passion will make you tell me wonders of her merit ; but for this time setting aside all partiality , answer me if you can , like a judicious man , and ingeniously tell me who she is , that I may out of my Love to Arion , to you , and your Family , give you such sound counsel as may be good for you . Aglantes knowing this old man to be a lover of him , and all his Family , did name Silvanire . The good man , hearing her named , answered thus ; I must confess Aglantes , that if you have committed a fault in Loving , you are to be pardoned , and your crime is commendable : I would yet farther know , whether you ever did let that Fair one know that you Love her : I have spent all my time hitherto in serving her , answered he ; and to my misery , when she was not in an age to know Love , she seemed as if she did know it , and Love me : but since she came to be of age , she seems absolutely insensible : Perhaps , said the prudent old man , she does it to try your constancy : Four years , answered Aglantes , is too long for a tryal ; Does she not Love some other ? ( asked the old man ) The question may better be asked , said Aglantes , whether ever she turn her eyes upon her self : Did you ever give her any cause , asked the Pastor , to alter her good will unto you ? Never that I know of , answered Aglantes . Then said the old man , believe it from me , and assure your self , that you will not repent it ; she Loves you , and to dissemble it , according to the humour of most women , lest other should see it , she will not make it appear unto you . I assure you , said Aglantes , that I cannot accuse her of dissembling it ; for she treats all others , as she does me , and behaves her self towards all alike : So much the better ( answered the old man ) for were she engaged unto any other , you would find much more difficulty in your enterprise ; but she does dissemble it , to make you the more affectionate ; knowing that things most hardly obtained , are most desired : Oh Father , ( said Aglantes , and interrupted ) I fear that in this you are mistaken , for she cannot wish me more affectionate , then she knew I was . Then ( said the old man ) it is because her Father has commanded her so to do ; and she being wise and virtuous , will not disobey him : but be her reason what it will , I would advise you to make a shew as if you Loved some other ; for by that , you will know what her design is : she is extream crafty if she dissemble it then ; and to tell you truly , women are somtimes tyred with being too much loved : as you see , there is none but loves light , but too much light dazles , and we are oft forced to put our hands before our eyes to ease them : I do believe ( said Aglantes ) that this stratagem might be good in them that can act it ; but I must confess , it is impossible for me to do it : I should be ashamed that any should think me of so little judgment , or that Silvanire should any way suspect my fidelity . Oh young man ( said the old one and smiled ) you are a very novice in the mistery of Love ; the shame or the glory of him that attempts any thing , is to effect it , or not effect it : and if a Lover can make himself loved , that is all he desires or aims at . For my part , said Aglantes , my design is to Love her : and , said the old man interrupting him , to be beloved : To be beloved , replied Aglantes , is above all my hopes . Then Shepherd , said the Pastor , if you cannot seem to Love another , I would advise you however , to let it be reported so ; for you must know , that these young women , though they shew the contrary , are not always affectionate , when they smile upon those that court them ; but it is more out of vanity , that it may be said their beauty has gotten such a number of servants , and somtimes out of envie at their companions ; but be it what it will , it is still very good for him that Loves , to put them into some doubts : and if you be not so hardy as to undertake this enterprise , leave the paine of it unto me ; and I will effect it for you : it will be sufficient for your discharge , that when it is a fit time to make known your real affection , to say that you are not accessary unto the stratagem . The wise old man made it presently be rumoured abroad that Aglantes was changed in his affection ; and every one was apt to believe it , because Silvanire was so cold towards Aglantes . But though Silina a Fair and Virtuous Shepherdess , and Daughter to this old Pastor , was reported to be his Mistris , and that the marriage was ready to be solemnized ; yet Silvanire would never believe it . 'T is true , it did a little trouble her , but not so much as to make her alter her behaviour towards Aglantes : for Menander her Father had a design to marry her unto Theaner one of the richest Shepherds in all our Village ; and though she did scarse know him whom they would have her to marry , yet was she resolved to follow the will of Menander . One day , I chanced to surprise her , as she was saying aloud unto her self , that he could not change , though he faigned the contrary . Silvanire was a little astonished to see her self surprised as she was saying so : but seeming as if what she had said , was not any thing that concerned her , but only a part of some song which she had heard some other sing , she continued talking upon several other subjects : but as cunning as she was , I suspected that she was troubled at the report of the marriage of Aglantes : And by fortune , as if that Shepherd came purposely to answer for his own innocency , we saw him afar off coming with a sheep before him ; as soon as Silvanire saw him , she knew the Sheep ; Yonder ( said she ) is the man that is to be married , who it seems thinks very little upon it ; for yonder sheep which you see , is the same which I lost this morning . It will be very hard for him , answered I , not to have Silvanire alwaies in his memory : But , continued I , what do you conceive of that marriage ? You must ask him that question , answered she . But replied I , what do you think of it ? I believe ( said she ) that he never yet thought upon it , and that he is too young to think of it yet this long time . When I would have replied , Aglantes came to us , who presenting the Sheep unto Silvanire , told her where he found it , what mischance it had , and what great care he had of it : The Shepherdess thanked him kindly , but yet with such a modesty as might be called coldness in any but Silvanire : And because I saw Aglantes was a little astonished at it , though he was sufficiently accustomed to such usage , to let him understand why my companion used him so , I said unto him , Have you any mind Aglantes , or any permission to serve any other then Silina ? Silina ? said he , and stood amazed , why should she pretend more unto my service then any other Shepherdess ? Because , answered I , you are ere long to marry her ; Do you think to carry it so secretly that we must not know of it ? No , no , said he , assure your self that my wise is yet unborn : Silvanire could not chuse but laugh , and ask him why ? Because , said he , she whom I would have , my own small merits makes me receive a denial ; and she who perhaps I may have , my heart forbids the Banes. But I hope , said I , that when she is born we may know her , and tell us in the mean time ( I beseech you ) what kind of creature must she be that pleaseth you ? If Silvanire do command me , answered he , I will tell you . I am very willing ( said Silvanire ) that you satisfie my friends curiosity . Know then Fossinde ( said he , and addressed himself unto me , for that is my name ) that she must resemble Silvanire in all things ; and assure your self , that if she differ from her in any thing , she shall never be mine . Yet Aglantes ( said I unto him ) let me tell you that Silina is a very handsome woman , but she does not at all resemble her : I confess , replied he , that she is handsome , and has no resemblance of Silvanire , and therefore I have nothing to say unto her : How ? said I , will you not marry Silina ? No , no , said he faintly , Silina deserves better then me , but yet though Silina were Galathea , and would have me , yet I would have none of her : But suppose she did resemble Silvanire , and were Galathea , said I , would you refuse her ? Though she did resemble Silvanire , said he , yet being Galathea , I swear by the sacred Misleto , I would not have her . Whilst we were thus talking , my companion made a shew as if she minded nothing but the found sheep , yet I observed that she hearkned very attentively unto us , which made me afterwards look a little more narrowly into all her actions ; so as within a few days after , I came to know , that though she made it not appear , yet she did love him : And truly I cannot but admire the wisdom of this young Shepherdess , who at such a tender age had such an absolute power over her own will. At the same time Tirintes returned into our Village , he is the Shepherd that is brought before you as a Delinquent , and against whom , sage Clorimantes , all this company demands justice : I say , he returned into our Town : for though he was from thence originally , yet was he educated and lived upon the confines of Furan : his Father sent for him home , and as we all know , very unluckily . When this Shepherd was amongst us , he no sooner saw Silvanire , but he fell in love with her , and that so passionately , that many thought him in danger to imitate Adrastes . Silvanire on the other side , whose resolution was upon exact obedience unto her Father , and had no inclination unto any but Aglantes , though she shewed it not , she did dis-intangle her self from the addresses of Tirintes with as much discretion as possible she could ; and though she carried a very great indifferency both towards him , and towards Aglantes , and all the rest of the Shepherds who courted her , which was no small number , yet his passion did from day to day so augment , that he resolved , since he could not live in her favour , not to live at all . That Shepherd , oh sage Druide , whom you see before you , and whose name is Alciron , he was alwaies a great lover of Tirintes either by reason of cons●nguinity , or rather , as I believe , out of that drawing sympathy which makes us love or hate one another : He seeing his friend so unprofitably spend his time and labour in the courtship of this fair and wise Shepherdess , he used the best arguments his Wit would afford him , to disswade him from it ; and at this time finding him in such a desperate humour , also see●ng no hopes of his cure , he resolved upon one of the boldest pieces of wickedness that can be imagined . Tirintes had that day driven his Flock almost upon the tip of Mount Luna , as well because he would be out of sight , as to have the more cool Ayr for his sheep ; and perhaps this last reason made Alciron to go thither a little before ; Tirintes not seeing him , sits down under a Fir-tree , seemed for a while to be immoveable , his eyes fixed upon some certain Rocks which were close by ; and at last fetching a most deep sigh , Alciron heard him utter many sad complaints against the obduracy of his Mistris , comparing her unto those Rocks , and his eyes flowing with tears . As soon as he had ended his sad complaints , it was not long before Alciron would needs help him to condole : oh my dear Tirintes ( said he unto him ) how long will this most lamentable life last ? Are you not weary with shedding such Rivers of Tears , and raising so many winds of unprofitable sighs ? Do you not know how all your labour and pains is unfruitly lost ? Is not Hope it self ( which seldom leaves a Lover ) quite vanished ? Is it possible that with the loss of thy liberty , thou shouldst also lose the use of thy reason ? If thou hast thy wits , when wilt thou make use of them ? Must they be alwaies unprofitably idle ? Dost thou think any service will ever oblige yonder Shepherdess ? Will any Tears mollifie her ? Will any pains move her ? Or will any Affection or faithful obstinacy win her ? Oh Tirintes , if thou art in that error , how grosly art thou mistaken ? She is deaf , and absolutely insensible to all manner of prayers , or services , or tears : She is stark blind , Man land cannot see any of those pains and passions which thou dost endure for her ; and what canst thou ever expect in any reason from such a deaf and blinde soul , but that she should neither hear , nor see , nor resent any thing ? Oh ye Gods ! replied Tirintes , what would ye have me to do ? Command me what you please , I am here ready to obey you in all , but only in bidding me cease to love her . In this , I beseech you pardon me if I disobey ; for the fault is not mine , but that all-commanding Beauty which I have not power to resist . He had long continued his complaints , if Alciron , who could not endure to see his friend in such torment , had not interrupted him , with intentions to give some comfort . The Gods Tirintes ( said he unto him ) do know our weakness and imperfections , and out of their infinite goodness , will excuse and pardon them : But they will not endure the crime of those who will make them guilty of their own errors : Therefore , dear friend , Do not by any such blasphemies provoke their just anger against thee . Oh my dear friend , replied Tirintes with a deep sigh , since they do know our imbecilities and imperfections , and will pardon them , doubtless they will not impute that crime for which you reprehend me , for it is weakness only which makes me commit it ; protesting , that my intention was not to transgress their commandment , but when I could not obey them . And to make it appear that it is so , good Alciron tell me , who is he that can love such a most amiable piece less then I do ? And in loving her so passionately , who can blaspheme less then I , if it be blasphemy to say that I cannot chuse but love her ? Oh Tirintes , replied Alciron , Do not flatter thy self in thine own fault , for this passion which you say is so potent in thee , is indeed only thy own Will , which if thou wouldest surmount , thou hast power enough to do it . I do confess ( said Tirintes coldly ) that it does depend upon my own will : But do you not see that I cannot will any thing but what she please ? So then it seems said Alciron , you will cease to be a man , that you may become a Lover . If being a man , said Tirintes , be not to love Silvanire , I neither am , nor will be a man. Not to make use of Reason , replied Alciron , is not to be a man ; and can there be any thing more unreasonable then to cease loving ones self , to love another ? Is not self preservation the great and principal law of Nature ? Oh dear friend , said Tirintes , let me not see the greatness of my wound ; I hope it is not incurable : but you take the course to make it more desperate : But the stone is thrown , it is resolved upon , that I will die in loving Silvanire ; and be assured , that I wish for nothing now , but to end this life quickly ; for here I hope for no mitigation of my pain . And I conjure you Alciron to promise , that when I am dead , you write this Epitaph upon my Tomb , Here lies he that was murdred by the Fairest Eyes under Heaven : I hope , that one day this cruel Fair One , will in these few words read my affection , and her own cruelty , and the Gods to my satisfaction move her unto some repentance . Oh how happy should I be , if in the other life I hear one say that her Fair Eyes was once wet , or that one single tear did trickle down her Fair Cheek : Fie , fie , Tirintes , said Alciron , why this talk of death and Tombs ? Love is the God of life , and nothing can ruine his empire but death : Live , live man , though it were for nothing but to preserve a faithful Lover for this Silvanire whom you Love so well : and for my part , I will promise you , that if you will follow my directions , and do as I bid you , I will quickly give this Fair One unto you . Oh Alciron , said Tirintes , impossible promises never oblige those unto whom they are made ; this which I do promise , replied Alciron , is no impossibility , provided you will but do as I say : then he continued thus . Tirintes ( said he ) I desire as much as I do my own life , to see you rid of this tormenting passion ; but since I see all perswasions are in vain , I promise to give you this woman , in a very short time ; she shall be so much your own , that it shall be long only of your self , it you do not dispose of her according to your own will : do not think it a thing impossible , for you shall presently find it effected , and confess that I never promised , but I performed . In order to this , within a few days after , he came unto him again , and brought him a Mirrour , in which he forbad him to look ; and assured him , that if by any artifice he could so contrive it as Silvanire might cast her eye upon it , certainly she were his own , How ? said Tirintes , is it an enchantment ? No , answered Alciron , but it is a natural power , which is in this glass ; and what effects will it cause ? asked Tirintes . Nay , nay , said Alciron , be not too inquisitive ; be contented she shall be yours . And what ? said Tirintes , will she Love me ? Still too much curiosity , answered Alciron , can you not be contented that she shall be yours ? But Tirintes , take special heed that neither you nor any other whomsoever , look into it ; for the consequence will be very bad : and if you should before you are aware , cast your eye upon it , come presently unto me , that I may remedy the fault which you shall commit . Tirintes took this Mirrour with much contentment and thanks , and to lose no time , went presently unto Silvanire , unto whom he presented the glass with many supplications she would be pleased to take it . And because she made some question whether she should receive it from him ; as thinking it not handsome , for any maid to take any thing from a young Shepherd , without the knowledg of her Parents , he pressed her with so many humble entreaties , and arguments of perswasion ; that at last , she would give him that satisfaction ; but upon condition , that she would keep it no longer then she pleased . So after she had looked in it , and much commended it , she gave it him presently back : he who saw his design was attained , he pressed her no farther , but was well satisfied that he had done as Alciron appointed him : but his contentment lasted but a while ; for presently after , Silvanire was taken with such a giddiness in her head , and such a drowsiness , that she fell a sleep , and they could not awake her , she was troubled above three hours in this manner , and none knew her disease . The noise presently ran about the Town , that this Fair One was poisoned , and no hopes of life left in her : you may imagine that Aglantes and Tirintes did run with sad hearts to see what the matter was : but as soon as Tirintes saw her in that condition , he knew it to be an effect of the Mirrour , which made him so extreamly angry against Alciron , that had he met him , doubtless he had dyed for it . This villain ( said he to himself ) designed her death , to deliver me from the affection which I bare unto her : but cruel wretch that he is , he never considered that my life depended upon hers , and that when she dies , it is impossible for me to live : O thou most inhumane Tiger ! Couldst thou find a heart to hurt this Fair One ? Who never thought thee the least hurt ? Certainly , the blackest fiend in Hell was thy Nurse and gave thee suck : but Barbarian , thou shalt receive a death by no other hand but my own : Oh Tirintes , Tirintes ! Canst thou know who did this damned act , and live or breath without revenge ? This Shepherd in this mind , went as fast as ever he could to seek Alciron , transported with so much fury , that had he met him , he had never told who hurt him : In the mean time Silvanire grew worse and worse , and none looked for any thing but death . Amongst those that were in the Chamber , and who , sadly resented this loss , was the sad Aglantes , whose grief was so great , that he swooned almost as soon as she . Menander also and Lerice , whose hopes and comfort was in this Fair Daughter , seeing her in this sad condition , they repented that they had lived so long , and accused the Gods of cruelty , in bestowing so many rare endowments upon Silvanire , and depriving them of her so soon ; all eyes that saw her in this state , were turned into tears in such abundance , that nothing could be heard but sighs , groans , and great lamentations . At the last , she being in extream agony , and not looking to live , she forced her self to speak thus unto her Father and Mother , who stood sighing and sobbing by her bed side . Father , said she , I am afraid , lest the Gods should be offended at your excessive sorrow for my death ; you know better then I call tell you , that life is not more natural then death ; and those who begin to live , begin it with a condition to dye : why then should you be sorry , that I am now ready to pay that debt , which all humanes are obliged to pay unto death ? Perhaps you are sorry the Fatal Sisters have spun the thred of my life no longer , and your good nature makes you desire , that as you preceded me in life , so you might in death : But Oh my dear Father , consider how good and wise the Gods are ; who foreseeing the miserable condition of a young woman that is deprived of Father and Mother , they would not leave me in this wicked world without a guide : if you do but consider this favour which they do me , you will acknowledg it to be the greatest they ever gave me . But perhaps you will complain , that having taken so much care , and bestowed so much cost in my education , I should now be taken from you , when I am best able to render you those services which I ow. I must confess , that if any consideration can move me to desire longer life , it is this ; for it is a kind of ingratitude not to desire the payment of that debt which I ow : at this word , her pain forced her to stop , and recover a little strength , and she gave leisure unto all that heard her , to admire her wisdom and courage , thinking her to resemble a Candle , which gives greatest light at the last end : this consideration forced so many sighs and tears , from all that heard and saw her , as they were not able to speak ; so as when she had recollected a little strength , she spoke again unto Menander and Lerice in this manner . I have many things to say , but my end which I perceive approacheth , does hinder me ; only I beseech you both , my dear Father and Mother , to conform your selves unto the divine will of God : and assure your selves , that I should depart from hence more contentedly then ever I lived , were I but eased of two burthens , which extreamly oppress me . Menander then forcing himself to speak , discharge your heart my dearest child ( said he unto her ) and assure your self , that as never Father had a better child then I , so never child had a Father who loved her more then I do you . This permission ( said Silvanire ) is the only thing that can make me leave this life with contentment ; which since you are pleased to allow , I shall tell you Father and Mother also , that I was extreamly troubled , having received so many favours and benefits from your goodness , and having been hitherto so unhappy in my return of that service which I ow unto you both , as I shall grieve in my very soul if your good natures does not make it appear , that you accept my good will , and desires , in recompence of so many infinite services which I ow. Then Menander kissed her , and with flowing eyes said , your good desires , sweet child , are accepted far above the duty or service which you ow : great God be praised , said she , but alas , d●●e I discharge my self wholly ? Indeed best Father and Mother , I want courage , and must ask a new permission , or else I cannot . Lerice and Menander also , and all that heard her , could not forbear their sighs to see her pain , and their admiration to hear her speak , even when every one judged her to be at the last gasp ; all that were about the bed pressed Menander to give her a speedy permission , which he freely did , and then Silvanire fetched a deep sigh , and lifting her eyes up to Heaven to shew her extream contentment , and forced her self to utter these weak words . You have both of you so often taught me , that ingratitude is the most detestable vice amongst humanes , as I think the Gods would never forgive me , if I presented my self before them , stained with that horrid sin . Therefore I cannot hide the extream contentment which this your permission brings me ; since by it , I may not only wash away the crime , but also the thought that I was guilty of it . Then taking a little breath , and striving against the violence of her disease , she continued thus : You see ( said she and pointed at Aglantes ) that Shepherd who stands at my beds-feet , and who seems to resent my sickness so sadly , be pleased most dear Father and Mother , to know , that ever since the infancy of our days , he has had so great affection to me , that perhaps not any about the River of Lignon , can equal him , and yet all this while , I do protest , I never could observe in him , the least action or word that could offend the most modest maid upon earth ; but the great Gods who know my actions , my words , and my most secret thoughts , are my witnesses and judges , whether in all this time I ever let this Shepherd know that his amity and affection was pleasing unto me . And yet Aglantes do not think that any scorn was the cause of it , for I know you deserve better then what you desire : but it was only the duty of a maid , as I am , which constrained me to use you so . Upon this word , feeling her self extreamly in pain ; Oh death ! ( said she with a deep sigh ) I beseech thee stay a little longer , and give me leisure to end that discourse which I began . Then taking a little breath ; Oh Aglantes , said she , though I have been brought up in these Woods , and amongst wild Rocks , yet am I not so insensible as they : your Virtue , your Love , and your Discretion , did work that effect in me which you desired ; but knowing that my Father had a design to 〈◊〉 me otherwise then with you , and being resolved never to dis-obey my Parents , I resolved also never to let you know that good will which I wished unto you ▪ and from hence proceeds all those incivilities , and discourtesies which you have erceived from me . But now , since the Gods , who are all goodness and wisdom , have by my death untied those knots which tyed my tongue , as since those who have the power over me , do give me leave : Know friend , that never was any greater affection conceived in the heart of any human , then the affection which Silvanire does bear unto you . And that I may be cleerly purged from that ingratitude , wherewith I might be charged , give me a little farther leave , Oh my most dear Parents ; which they permitting , and she thanking them ; she hasted to utter these words : Alas ! ( said she ) I can do no more . Then holding out her hand unto the Shepherd , she said unto him ; here Aglantes , ●ake my hand and my heart , in assurance that though I cannot live the Wife of Aglantes , yet I will die the Wife of Aglantes ; and as the last favour I shall ever ask , or you give , O most honoured Parents , I beseech you consent unto it . The Father who had another design , would not have been so forward if he had thought she would have lived ; but thinking her even dead , he thought it good to let her die contentedly : and indeed he had no sooner consented , but she turning her head gently towards her Shepherd : Oh Gods ! ( said she ) I die , but Aglantes I die thine : Upon this word she grew speechless , and lay as dead in the arms of Menander and Lerice . To relate here all the lamentations and cryes of the Father and Mother , and principally of Aglantes , I conceive it not pertinent ; for it will easily be imagined they were extream : but so it was , that they were forced to take them oft her , even by plain force , and carry them away , for grief did enrage Aglantes : & to remove the occasion of so much sorrow , they intended to bury her out of hand , without any Pomp or Solemnity ; and had according to the custom embalmed her , had not Alciron prevented them , who told them that it was not humane to bury people , especially of her quality , before they were quite dead , at the least quite cold : so as upon this , they left her without pulling off her clothes , in this sad condition . Tirintes on the other side , he was in raging quest of Alciron , that he might open his brest , and pull out his heart , and so ●e revenged for the wrong he had done him ; and afterwards with the same sword , sacrifice himself upon the Tomb of this Fair One. And doubtless if he had met him , he had done so , though he was the greatest friend he had : but the Prudent Alciron , he went to him in bed , because he feared the anger which Tirintes might conceive against him . At the first when Tirintes saw him enter , he roused out of bed to run upon him ; but Alciron holding the door half open half shut ; Tirintes said he unto him , can you possibly imagine , that he who loves you the best of all the world , should ever deprive you of that which you hold most dear ? And yet cruel Tyger , said Tirintes , and interrupted him , the Fair Silvanire is dead . Silvanire , replied Alciron , is alive , and I will die the most cruel death your rage can invent , if I do not put her into your hands alive , and well , within this hour , if you will let me go where she is . Tirintes all amazed at this , is not Silvanire dead ? said he , and did not you cause her to be let in the room by her self ? It is true ( answered Alciron and smiled ) but she is left there for you ; Oh good Gods ! Alciron ( said Tirintes ) Silvanire to be dead , and to be for me are two things that cannot hold together . I confess , replied Alciron , that they cannot ; but to be alive , and be yours may : Surely , said Tirintes , you do deceive me : why should I deceive you ( said Alciron ) or indeed how can I , when I offer , if you will go with me , to put her into your hands alive and well the same hour ? And if it were otherwise , why should I come unto you ? You see I do not shun you , nor fear meeting with you . Come , come , set your mind at rest ; dress your self , and come with me , and you shall presently see what I say punctually performed . But prethee tell me , said Tirintes , and shrugged his shoulders , can you fetch souls back after they be once wasted over the Stigian Lake ? Will Charon suffer that ? No , no , I cannot ( answered Alciron ) but Tirintes know most assuredly that Silvanire is not dead , but by a secret virtue of nature , which is in that glass which you had of me , she is so stupified , that every one thinks her so . Oh Heavens , cryed out Tirintes , what wonders do you tell me ? I tell you nothing but truth ( replied Alciron ) and to satisfie your wonder , and perplexity , know Tirintes , that the glass is made of a Stone , called the Memphitique Stone , which has a virtue to stupifie the senses so extreamly , that as soon as it is touched by the eye , it presently takes away the understanding : And unto this Stone is added some of the bones of a Fish , which is called the Torpedo , extracted by such art , and concocted together , that as the Torpedo benums the arm of the Fisher , when it touches the hook that is fastned to the line ; so also as soon as the eyes are touched by this glass , they receive a poyson so subtile , that first seising upon the brain , it dilates a general stupifaction all over the body , as every one would think it dead . Now Tirintes , judge whether I have not reason to complain against you , who ever found my extream affection flowing towards you ; and yet can think I would offer such a mortal displeasure : what advantage could you imagine I could draw from the death of this woman ? If it be so , said Tirintes , and went neerer him , you were to blame Shepherd in that you did not acquaint me with it : By that , replied Alciron , you may better know that I do love you ; for did I not know Shepherd , that thou neither wouldest nor couldest live after thou wert deprived of Silvanire , and couldest thou hope ever that thy services or thy merits could gain her ? I know , that having but that only remedy , thou wouldst never have used it , if I had acquainted thee with all the effects of it : consider seriously with your self , and answer me ; should I have told you , that as soon as ever Silvanire did look in the glass , she would fall into such extremity of pain , as she would fall down like dead , and being so judged by all that see her , they will embowel her , and put her into her grave : answer me I say Tirintes , durst you have executed such an enterprise upon her ? No , no , I know what power a person that loves hath , to make any such attempts upon the party Loved . Tirintes hearing this , and knowing that Silvanire was not dead , he held out his arms , and went to embrace Alciron , with such abundance of contentment , that he was almost speechless ; but recovering himself , he asked a hundred pardons for the anger which he had conceived against him : and dressing himself as fast as ever he could , he beseeched him to conduct him unto the room where Silvanire rested , to the end that she who was the life of his soul , might not remain any longer in the lodgings of death . But dear friend , continued Tirintes , by the way as they went , when Silvanire is taken out of the vault , ( for you must understand that they had carried her out of the Town into one ) How do you mean she shall be mine ? Yours ? answered Alciron , who will take her from you ? Does not every one think her dead ? And when she is in your hands , who will ask her of you ? Oh Tirintes , Tirintes ! learn how to make use of the time present , as well as I do : and if you do not , blame not me , but your self . With such discourse as this they came to the place where the Vault was ; where the stone being presently taken away , Silvanire was found in the same condition they left her , at which Tirintes was extreamly ast●nished for all the assurances of life which Alciron gave him . But to see the wonderful qualities and effects of some things which Nature doth produce ; as soon as ever Alciron threw a little water which he had in a little Bottle , into her face , and rubbed her pulse and temples , she shewed some signes of Life ; she began to breath , and presently after she perfectly waked . Then said Alciron unto Tirintes ; Here Friend , I give you Silvanire , I have performed my promise , and make use of your Fortune and opportunity : Upon this he left them alone together , as thinking that he had no more to do with them . But Silvanire opening her eyes , and finding her self in that place , and at that time , for it was hardly day , she was the most astonished woman in the world ; for she remembred all that had passed very well : but she could not imagine how she should come out of the Tombe : so as remaining a while in her astonishment , and seeing none by her but Tirintes ; Shepherd ( said she unto him ) I pray tell me what miracles are these ? Fairest Silvanire , said he , I can tell you no more , but that they are the ordinary effects of your Beauty . But Tirintes , replied she , have not I been dead ? and , am I not now alive ? You are not only alive , replied he , but can give life unto whom you please . If I was dead , added Silvanire , how came I to be alive again ? who was able to bring me back from the Stygian Lake ? One that is so fair as Silvanire , answered the Shepherd , cannot stay in so foul a place . This is flattery , said the Shepherdess , but pray Tirintes tell me seriously , was I not dead ? and am I not now alive ? Dead you never were I am sure since I knew you , said Tirintes , for you were alwaies alive in my heart . The truth is , the affection of Tirintes unto you is such , that when death was ready to triumph over you , I changed death into sleep , and afterwards , that sleep into the condition wherein now you are . Your affection replied Silvanire , changed my death into sleep , and that sleep into the condition I now am in ? How could you do it ? For my part I must confess I do not understand it . Tirintes who had no mind to stay any longer in that place , lest he should be found by some who might mar all the plot before him , he thought it best to deal plainly , and tell her truly the whole passage . Know therefore Silvanire ( said he ) that to satisfie your curiosity , after I had loved , served , and adored you with infinite devotion , and found all to be in vain , I had recourse unto Art. Do you remember a Glass which I beseeched you to take from my hand ? I do remember it very well answered she , for I never had my health since . That Glass , said Tirintes , was of such a composition , that as soon as any did look in it , they were presently surprized with such a stupifaction and lethargie , that they would seem to be dead : The same operation it had upon you ; and they laid you in this Vault , from whence I now come to take you out . Oh Heavens ! cryed out Silvanire , How dangerous all men are ? But what was your designe in so doing ? My design was , answered he , to do as I did , that is , to make all believe that you were dead , and afterwards to live the rest of our days together in some place where none might trouble us . Oh Tirintes said she , and shook her head , could you ever imagine I would consent unto it ? I thought ( said he ) that an obstinate service might surmount your obstinate rigour . Service ( answered she ) which is not pleasing , is always in vain . Love , replied he , did put me into that hope . Love , answered she , is never the Author of such Treason ; and that you may find the truth of what I say , Love will so punish your treason , that you have quite lost all the hopes of my being ever yours ; you are much mistaken Shepherd in your designs , for Silvanire is not her own to dispose of if she would . How , said Tirintes , not Silvanire her own , unto whom is she given ? She is his , replied the Shepherdess , unto whom you have given her , which is , unto Aglantes . Who I ? replied Tirintes , Did I ever give you unto Aglantes ? Yes , answered Silvanire , Tirintes did give me unto Aglantes : Hearken and I will tell you how : Menander and Lerice my parents , did intend to marry me unto the Shepherd Theantes : And the truth is , by my good will I would never marry any but Aglantes ; Death is more welcome to me a thousand times , then to be the wife of any other : yet I was so fully resolved never to fail in my duty to my Parents , that Aglantes , nor any other , should never make me fail in my obedience to them . Now being in this extremity of pain , your artifice did obtain that for me , which otherwise I never durst ask ; The poison in your glass proved my happiness : So as when every one did think me dead , Love did inspire me to ask my Parents consent to bestow my self upon Aglantes , in gratitude and reward of his long and faithful services : They seeing me in great pain , did give me free leave to dispose of my self ; upon which I took Aglantes by the hand , and declared my self to be his wife : Therefore Tirintes , your hopes are all blasted , and it is in vain for you to attempt any further . Come , come ( said Tirintes in a great rage ) Menander , Lerice , and Aglantes also are dead unto you , as you are to them . Upon this he offered to take her by the arm , and carry her away : But the Shepherdess with a greater confidence then the place could allow her , did stoutly defend her self against his violence ; somtimes by perswasions , otherwhiles opposing force against force , and somtimes flying . But she seeing him past all respect , and that her flight and resistance was in vain , she was constrained to cry out : As Fortune was , Aglantes came in upon her voice , who ( as I understood since ) was looking for the Tomb of that Shepherdess , that he might there end his days : When he saw her first , he had an opinion that it was some delusion of his Fancy ; but afterwards , knowing him to be Tirintes , and hearing her voice , he knew that she was alive whom he thought to be dead : and fell into such an extream passion , that he fell furiously upon Tirintes ; so doubtless one of them had ended his days , ( for they were both extreamly incensed ) had not a great number of Shepherds come in and parted them ; and who seizing upon the miserable Tirintes , brought him hither before you , oh sage Cloridamantes , to be punished according to the quality of his offence . But all these that came in the company , did not come upon the same cause ; for the joy and contentment of Menander , Lerice , and Aglantes was so great , that they would willingly have forgotten the injury , or at the least would have disdained all revenge . But their coming is to have judgement upon another difference which hath hapned since . Be pleased to know therefore , oh Reverend Father , That this great Tumult being appeased , and Tirintes in the hands of those who have brought him hither , Aglantes full of joy to see the fair Silvanire risen from the dead , or to say better , born again , addressing himself unto Menander and Lerice , he besought them both that they would be pleased to consummate his happiness by a conclusion of this so much desired marriage , as thinking that the delay of such a happy union could not be profitable unto any . Menander at the first stood a while mute , seeming as if he heard not ; but Aglantes seconding his first desire with most earnest supplications , he took notice that Menander walking about the room with his hands behind him , he muttered so as none could understand him , or as if he was deaf on that ear ; but he went shaking his head , as it is usual for one to do that would deny a request . This silence and this action did exceedingly surprize Aglantes ; for he thought his marriage so sure , that when he saw the old man make a doubt of it , he first grew pale , and afterwards was taken with an extream trembling . Many of the Shepherds that were in the room wondering at the silence of Menander , and his way of proceeding , they drew nearer , and seeing Aglantes in that condition , to wit , almost beside himself , they feared that if Menander did not keep his word , some fatal accident would befal his house ; therefore gathering about him , they beseeched him not to trouble their great joys , by such an alteration as appeared to be in him : But Menander not so much as giving them a look , he walked still on , and held his eyes fixed upon the ground . Friends ( said he unto them at last ) New matters , new resolutions . How , replied Aglantes , New matters , new resolutions ? What do you mean by that ? My menning is , replied Menander , That when I promised my daughter unto yon , I thought her dead , and so I am contented she should be yours ; But now , since ( thanks be to heaven ) she is alive , I mean to dispose of her another way . Menander ( answered Aglantes ) you have already given your Daughter unto me , her Mother consents unto it , and Silvanire would have it so : I have accordingly taken her , I conceive her to be mine , and none can take her from me , but they must take away my life also . Your life ( replied Menander ) is nothing unto me ; but my Daughter is my own , and none can take her from me ; you cannot pretend unto her by vertue of my promise ; for if promises oblige , Theantes may better claim her as his , because I made a promise unto him long before any to you : Therefore Aglantes , if you have a mind to marry , you may do well to look for a wise somwhere else . Oh ye good Gods ( cryed out Aglantes , stamping his foot against the ground , and striking his hands together ) Oh heavens ! oh Earth ! is there any Justice amongst men ? Is it not beyond the bounds of any patience to endure so great a wrong . All the Shepherds who heard them talk thus , fearing ( and with reason ) some great disaster if this dispute went any further , they gathered themselves together , and were of opinion that the best course was to present themselves before you , and receive such judgement as in your prudence you should think most fit in such a case . It was not without much ado that they consented unto it ; for Menander thought it an undervaluing himself and his daughter ; and Aglantes could not endure a thing so justly his due , should be so much as disputed , or put unto the arbitriment of men : yet at last , by the mediation of friends and kinred , they were perswaded to submit unto whatsoever should be ordained by you . Fossinde had no sooner ended , but Menander transported with rage , and not staying till the Druide gave him permission to speak ; he stood up , and in a loud voice began thus : I do demand Justice , Oh sage Cloridamantes , against the insolency of this age ; which would take away from a Father , that power which nature hath given him over his child : I do conjure you to maintain , that which all Laws ordains , all customs observe , and all the world approves of : I demand no novelties , since from the beginning of time , Fathers have used to dispose of their own children : I require nothing but what is just , since nothing is more equitable then for every one to be the Master and Lord of his own workmanship : and I require nothing but what is according to natural sence and reason , since it is reasonable , that those whom a grave experience has preferred above others , should be believed and obeyed , in what they advise and appoint . The whole dispute rests upon this single point , whether a Father may not dispose of his child as he will : If the negative , then I have lost my cause ; but then I would advise all Fathers , never to care for having any children , nor to trouble themselves with giving any education unto them , since they are not their children , but their companions nay , their Masters ; if the Proverb be true , which says , Have a Companion , and have a Master . Then will the Father , who is Lord Paramont in his little Republique , be outed of his Dominion by him whom he bred in his own bosom ; Oh most depraved age ! I have seen the time when if a child had in the least circumstance dis-obeyed the command of a Father , he had been hissed at in the street , and pointed at by every finger : but now , it is grown wit to domineer ; it is courage and spirit to slight commands , and it is duty in a child to usurp authority from the Father . The name of Father , sage Cloridamantes , does signifie absolute Lord and Soveraign Master of his child . This being so , I am most confident that you honour the Gods so far , as to maintain my Title and Prerogative over this young Daughter which is mine , and whom I have brought up with such abundance of care , cost and paines . For my part , I will use no other argument but this , she is my Daughter ; if she be mine , I may dispose of her as I please . If the disposition of her be taken from me , It must also be declared that she is none of mine : and if I may dispose of her , I do give her unto the Shepherd Theantes , according to my promise long since made unto him : of this , Aglantes cannot complain , because he has no right but what he claims by promise ; but if my promise oblige , then that promise which I made first unto Theantes , has much more strength and validity in it , by reason of precedency : and therefore I conclude , that , Oh Aglantes , if you have any desire to marry , you must seek somewhere else for a wife . Thus Menander ended , and Aglantes offered to answer , but because Silvanire thought that his passion perhaps would make him over sharp in his argument , she pulled him by the arm and interrupted him , beseeching Cloridamantes to appoint some other to answer for them , whose spirit was less possessed with anger and choller ; for else , said she , Aglantes in the heat of passion , may utter somthing which may displease Menander . Cloridamantes admiring the discretion of this young woman , man , and imposing silence upon Aglantes , he looked amongst all the Company for one that should speak in his behalf ; and after he had veiwed them all , he made choise of Sylvander , to answer Menander , and plead those reasons which Aglantes could alledge . The Shepherd would gladly have excused himself , because he was in no good humour : but thinking it a crime to refuse any thing the Druide commanded , he undertook it : so after he had required a little time to consider how he should frame his Arguments , he began thus : The answer of Sylvander , in behalf of Aglantes and Silvanire . THE weight which you lay upon me , Oh wise Cloridamantes , is a little too heavy for my weak shoulders to bear : for it is not a light matter to speak in this place , or to undertake the cleering of the duty from a child to the father , or the authority of a father over his child : there are few here who are not interested , either as a father , or as a child ; and to hold the ballance so even , as it shall not lean more on one side then another , is not a thing so easie as many may perhaps think it . Do not think Aglantes , that if by the command of this Reverend Druide , I do undertake to answer Menander , it is any way to maintain , that children are not obliged to obey their parents ; God forbid I should utter such a word , for all our services and all our obedience that we can render unto them , cannot acquit us of that duty which we ow unto them : neither would I have Menander think that if I do declare the exact obedience of children to their Parents , I do infer thereby as you do , that the Father has power to do what he will with his child . 'T is true , the Gods have named them Fathers , but has not made them absolute Lords of men ; but it is rather to shew the love that the Gods do bear unto them , because nothing can more resemble it then the love of a Father to his child ; and to teach men that they ought to ask all things that are necessary for them , and expect them from their goodness . For that tyrannical authority which you suggest , is not that which Fathers ought to have over their children ; that does too much resemble the authority of a Master over his slave : there is a vast difference between a child and a slave . 'T is true , a Father ought to be obeyed in all things ; but still with this proviso , that the Father do command as he ought , and according to reason : for a child is more obliged to obey reason , then any one that can command him ; for it is reason which gives him a soul , and makes him different from irrational animals : and this soul is it which gives him his very being . A man , Menander , is composed of a soul and a body ; the body he has from his Father , but that is common with all brutes : The soul he has from God , and this soul is rational : consider now , whether a man be obliged more to him that gives the body , or to him that gives the soul ; I think then you will conclude with me , that a child is not bound to obey the command of the Father , if the command be against reason ; for in such a case , his obedience would be a sin : and therefore I say , Fathers have no such absolute power as you imagine , nay perhaps they have no power at all , if they go beyond the bounds of reason : 'T is true , the child ought not of himself to judg whether the commands of the Father be just or unjust , or unreasonable , unless they be so apparently gross that common sence will shew them so , but if the child do at any time doubt , he ought alwayes to incline towards the obeying side , and that he think his Father more wise and better able to judg then himself , until those who are constituted judges , do determine and declare it otherwise . Now , the case which is presented before you at this time , Wise Cloridamantes , is of this nature ; for here is Menander , who is not willing that Silvanire should marry Aglantes , but would have her marry another Shepherd ; she who is wise , and knows how far the name of daughter does oblige her unto obedience , she presents her self before you , to know whether the command be reasonable or no : It is you , Wise Druide , that must set down the Law unto her , for she is ready to obey it ; the reasons of Menander are that absolute power which he pretends unto over his child : that the promise which he made unto Aglantes , does not oblige him for two reasons ; the first , because he promised Theantes before : the second , that though he did promise her unto Aglantes , yet it was when he thought his daughter would dye that same hour . The reasons of Silvanire and Aglantes ( for they are inseparable ) are , that the promise which he made unto Theantes , was never consented unto by Silvanire ; and her consent unto Aglantes was not only in the presence of Menander and Lerice , but also by their permission , consent and approbation : that the essence of marriage consists principally in the will of the two parties who do marry , and therefore reasons tels her that she is more obliged to perform this last promise , then that which Menander made unto Theantes , unto which she was never privy , though had she been called , she would have consented . As to that point of Menanders , that his intention was not to suffer this marriage , but only because he belived his daughter would dye the same hour ; Aglantes answers , that contracts are never made by thoughts , but by words : for thoughts are not to be dived into . Sylvander would have proceeded , when Menander transported with extream impatience , did interrupt him : But upon the first word he uttered , Cloridamantes commanded him to be silent , and Sylvander also , when he offered to continue his discourse , telling them , that the case was well enough understood , and therefore there needed no more time to be spent . At the same instant Theantes desired audience , and in a loud voice said , Oh wise Cloridamantes , there is no greater folly under the Sun , then to love without any hopes of ever being loved again ; and marriage is a most miserable torment when it is not tyed with mutual and reciprocal knots , and therefore I conclude and declare , that Silvanire may marry , but never Theantes : Upon this he made an humble reverence to the Druide , and the Assembly , and went his way . Cloridamantes then rose up to ask the opinion of other Druids , and to give judgement upon the case ; But Tirintes , who could not with any patience endure to hear that Silvanire should be given unto any other , he said with a raging voice , and incensed eye , Who is he that does accuse me ? and why am I kept here a prisoner ? Fossinde then began to speak ; Wicked Shepherd , said she unto him , Dare you be so impudent as to ask why you are kept here , or who will accuse you ? Does not your own conscience tell you , that never was a greater malefactor brought before the Tribunal of any Justice ? Does not every thing , every circumstance accuse you of Treason and Infidelity ? The Heavens that see you , the Earth that bears you , Trees , Men , Gods , and all things , oh perfidious and miserable Shepherd , do accuse you , and call for vengeance upon your crime . Every one wondered to hear Fossinde give such tart language ; for there was very few in the whole assembly who did not know that she loved Tirintes , and though unfruitfully , yet had done long ; so as to see her now thus exasperated against him , it seemed much against the stream of her long continued custome , and it was strange that her extream affection should so soon change it self into such an implacable hatred , as she would have made him lose his life . But Tirintes stood still , and without any alteration in his countenance , Speak ( said he ) unto the Judges if you have any charge against me , it is they from whom you must have justice : Do you think I have not courage enough to abide all your objections ? Fossinde blushed at these words , and turning towards Cloridamantes , she beseeched him to sit down again , and hear what she could say ; and then she began thus . This impudent Shepherd , oh wise Cloridamantes , who is brought before you , is the most worthy of death of any man that lives ; he says he loves Silvanire , but who believes him ? Nay , who can believe him if they consider his actions ? Most certainly he never knew the power of Love , though to excuse himself , he would cast all the fault upon that God. For what are the effects of love ? To serve , to honour , nay even to adore the person that is loved : But what witnesses does this wicked Shepherd give of his affection unto Silvanire ? In lieu of serving her , he gives her poyson ; he caused her to be buried alive , and suffer intollerable torments ; in lieu of honouring her , he would have blasted her reputation , and made her the most infamous Shepherdess that lives : if these be the effects and consequents of Love , I dare say that Love has changed its Nature : But haply he will be apt to say , that these are meer impostures , and aspersions cast upon him , and that he did never commit any such crimes . Sage Druide , here is the wicked man , he cannot deny it , his conscience flies in his face , and ties his tongue : The truth is , his vilany is so great , that it is hard to find words to excuse it under the umbrage of a Lover , or with any glosses of affection and fidelity : To give poyson unto a poor innocent woman so subtilly couched in a glass , what excuse under heaven is there for such a black horrid invention ? He cannot gloss it over with an excuse of ignorance , nor say that Alciron did not tell him the effects of it ; for it is most infallibly certain , his intention was to make her die , and be revenged upon her for loving another , or at least , for having no inclination unto him : But seeing his design frustrated , perhaps by the strong constitution of Silvanire , which resisted the poyson , or as it is most probable , by the Will of God , who would not deprive the world of so fair , so wise and sweet a woman , to excuse or extenuate his crime , he must pretend that his intention was only to cast her asleep . But oh sage Druide , I beseech you ask the good Menander , Lerice , Aglantes , and all those that saw her in the Agony she was , whether in any sleeping fits they use to have such cruel pain , such convulsions , such contraction of Nerves , and so many symptomes of inevitable death ; and then judge whether it was not a most mortal poyson , which the Gods by a miracle made ineffectual to his intentions . But this cruel Barbarian , not being satisfied with her death , but he would also with the same cruel eyes see her in the Tomb , to glut his cruelty ; and finding her revived , he never offers to ask a pardon , but would carry her into some desolate place , God knows where , and certainly , but for the relief of those Shepherds which came in upon her cry , he had executed his most wicked designe . Judge now , just Cloridamantes , whether in all this there be the least shadow of any Love : Consider , that if such a Treason as this pass unpunished , there is no safety for any Shepherdess to live in Forrests ; How can we guard our selves against such violences ? I beseech you therefore let us dwell safely in our houses , and quietly in our fields ; and make this man exemplary , by inflicting such severe punishments , as may be a terror unto others . Thus spake Fossinde , who after a low congie unto the Druide and the rest of the Assembly , she fate down in her place . Every one were astonished to hear this tart accusation , Tirintes only stood un-amazed ; for having lost his hopes of Silvanire , he valued not his life : But making a signe that he desired to speak , and the Druide permitting him , he answered thus . This Shepherdess , most wise Cloridamantes , is in the right , when she says that I have done ill ; but she is in the wrong , when she accuses me of a crime unto which I never consented , but am as innocent as her self : No , no Fossinde , I refuse not one of those torments or punishments which are prepared for me , and which I know are my due ; I will not excuse my self , for I cannot ; and assure your self , that though I could , I would not : But bitter and malicious Shepherdess , Why should you add false crimes unto crimes that are true ? You had no reason in the earth for it ; for those which I have committed , are sufficient to glut your soul , be it as cruel as it can be . Oh Cloridamantes , the affection which I bear unto the fair Silvanire , is too great to make me think of any such impieties as Fossinde falsly charges me : It is true , I did give poison unto the Fair one , but it was because I was deceived by the words of him whom I could not suspect to have any such thoughts . Let the fair Silvanire tell you how she found Alciron and me about her , when she awaked , with a Bottle of Water which we cast in her face to awake her . All those of Menanders house can testifie , that it was Alciron who hindred that Faire One from being embalmed , lest it should have hurt her : Oh Cloridamantes , Could I but be declared innocent of this imposture , I would willingly confess all the other crimes which are charged upon me , I value not the torments of death a rush , so my love and my fidelity be preserved pure and innocent , for them do I extreamly desire to carry with me unblemished into the other world . Thus spoke Tirintes , leaving all the Auditory ravished at his resolute alacrity and pittying his mis-fortune : Alciron who could not endure to see his friend thus at the stake , and himself the author of the crime : Sage Druide , ( said he ) Tirintes is not only cleer and free from any guilt against Silvanire , concerning the glass which I gave unto him , but also from all the consequents of it : for first , though the glass be broken , yet the pieces are to be seen , and easily tryed whether the composition be mortal poyson , or only of a stupifying quality . It is compounded of such ingredients as Fossinde hath named : here are the pieces , and tryal of them if you please may be made ; then he pulled out his handkerchief wherein he lapped them up , when Tirintes in anger against Fossinde broke it . Every one turned away their eyes , lest they should be tainted by the virtue of this Stone , and Cloridamantes himself commanded him to put it up ; no , no , said he , I cannot believe that either you or Tirintes had any such abominable intention ; because it is an act so extreamly horrid , as it cannot be imagined it should enter into the thoughts of any in this Country : but if you have any thing to say which will quit Tirintes of the violence which he offered unto this Shepherdess , you may speak it before all this Assembly . Then Alciron offered to speak as to that , when Tirintes interrupted him ; Peace , peace , friend , said he unto him , for I will dye ; and happy is he that dyes who cannot live happily . Yet I thank thee hartily for thy good will , and evidencing that it was not my intention to make Silvanire dye , whose life I beseech the Gods preserve to eternity . But for all this , the affection of Alciron made him begin to speak ; yet he had no sooner uttered the first word , but Tirintes interrupted him again . Oh sage Druide , said he , it is only compassion upon his friend , and not the truth , which makes him strive for some arguments to defend me , for my part , I disavow what he says , and beseech you not to believe him , but to do Justice according to the Law. Cloridamantes then , after he had imposed silence upon Alciron and the rest , he arose from his seat , and went to gather the voices of the other seven Druides ; for when the life of any one was in question , they were to call that number at the least to assist them . The time which he imployed in taking their votes , was very long , because there was some difference of opinions concerning the judgement . Tirintes being resolved to dye , since he had no hopes to obtain Silvanire , all delay was tedious unto him : Aglantes and Silvanire , who thought the pain no less then a death to be separated one from the other , they expected the issue of their enterprise with incredible impatience : at the last , the Druide after a long dispute and debate of the matter , came and took his seat ; then pronounced these words . The Judgement of Cloridamantes . WE Cloridamantes , being established in the absence of Adamas our Arch-Druide , by the Great Tautates , by Amasis , and by all the order of Druids and Cavalry , to do Justice in this Country of the Segusians ; after a full hearing of the difference that is betwixt Menander and Lerice of the one part , and Aglantes and Silvanire on the other : and also of the accusation preferred against Tirintes for an attempt against Silvanire , after a long solemn and serious debate , and consideration of the premises , We do Sentence and declare , that a Father and a Mother , have by the Laws of God and Nature , all that power and authority which can be had over free persons ; and that their children in this quality cannot disobey them without offence against Laws both divine and humane : but withal , we Sentence and declare that children are not born slaves , but free : for otherwise it were a shame for Fathers to get none but slaves ; and it would be a most miserable blemish to the Country , that it of all Gaul should produce none but people of such vile quality : for these causes therefore , and for many other just and good considerations us thereunto moving , we do ordain , publish and declare , that marriages be free , and that no contract be but with consent of both parties that are to tye themselves together with that holy knot : and that the rigour and compulsion of Fathers in such cases , be held as tyranny , and be null . Upon these grounds this contract betwixt Aglantes and Silvanire is declared to be firm and indissolvable , all due circumstances and conditions being observed . And furthermore , as in Justice to Tirintes , since , slights , subtilties , and artifices are permitted by the Laws of Love , we do publish and declare him free and absolved from the fault which he is charged with by the artifice of the glass ; but in as much as all manner of force and violence is expresly forbidden by the Laws of Love , and since it is averred that he hath made violent attempts upon the person of her whom he loved , we do declare him guilty of high Treason , against that great God and his Laws , and therefore we do doom and condemn him to be thrown down headlong from the Fatal Rock . The faces of all the Company were full of great joy , and of great sorrow at this Sentence ; Aglantes , and Silvanire , and their friends , seeing their marriage was declared according to their wishes , their joyes were tryumphant : on the other side , abundance of Shepherds and Shepherdesses grieved for poor Tirintes ; for he was a very kind and courteous Shepherd , and such an accident had not hapned of a long time . So as every one was very sorry for him , and blamed Fossinde for her bitter and malicious accusation . Tirintes himself was the only one who seemed not to be troubled at it : for he received the Sentence of death with a smiling and contented countenance ; and turning towards Silvanire , Shepherdess , said he unto her , I hope that now you are contented , and indeed so should I be , if I did but go out of this world with a pardon from you : Tirintes ( said she unto him with tears in her eyes ) if your life were in my power , as well as a pardon , be assured you should live many years : for I do not only pardon , but pity you ; and shall grieve for you as long as I live . Then Tirintes kneeled down upon the ground , and most hartily thanked her and said , that he should be more happy in his punishments , then ever he was in his services . In the mean time , Fossinde seeing her design did hit according to her wish , she went unto Tirintes ; Shepherd , said she unto him , It joyes my soul to see you reduced unto this point which I have so long and so much desired : and I , said Tirintes , am also very glad my death will give you so much contentment , and I shall leave the world without any rancor or malice in my heart . Oh Tirintes , Tirintes ! ( said she unto him ) you shall know ere it be long , that I am as free from any malice or rancor as you , and that my own life is not so dear unto me as yours : alas , all that I have done is only out of the excesse of my love ; then addressing her self unto Alcas her Father ; Father , said she unto him , you promised that you would very willingly give me leave to chuse my Husband ; most true , answered Alcas , and I will perform it , for I do not approve of the humour in Fathers to be tyrannical towards their children . Then addressing her self unto Cloridamantes , and the other Druide . Oh sage and just Judges ( said she unto them ) you have according to the Law condemned Tirintes to die : and by the same Law , I do demand him for my Husband , and by that means , free him from that punishment , unto which he was condemned . Upon this all the Assembly shouted , and clapped their hands in sign of joy , and said with an universal voice , Thanks , thanks . Then did all the friends of Tirintes run to imbrace him , and rejoyce with him . Every one commended the good act of Fossinde : for it was a Law most religiously observed , that if any woman came to demand a condemned person for her husband , he should be delivered unto her . Menander and Lerice , only looked but half contented , and could not consent unto the marriage of Silvanire ; but seeing the publique joy , and Aglantes upon his knees with Silvanire , at their feet , their anger began to cool , and they imbraced both Aglantes and Silvanire with a joyful countenance , and confirmed the Sentence of the Druides . Then all the Assembly rejoyced : and Cloridamantes , who by the force of the Laws had condemned Tirintes , was very glad of such an occasion to deliver him ; and therefore causing some Chaplets of Flowers to be brought ; he first put two upon the heads of Silvanire and Aglantes ; and afterwards turning towards Fossinde , here Shepherdess ( said he unto her ) take this which I put upon your head , and I leave the other in your hands ; give it unto Tirintes , for a testimony that you have given him both his life and Fossinde . The Shepherdess rendred most humble thanks for the favour , and said , I do take this which you have given to me , and put it upon the head of Tirintes , and I do take his , and put it upon my own , in witness that we will never be separated . And now , since such an universal joy was unexpectedly fallen upon them all , it was thought fit to go into the Temple , and thank the Gods : And since the impatience of these two Lovers were very great , it was resolved upon , that they should then be married , and the rest of the ceremonies be performed afterwards , when they returned to their homes . But Sylvander who could not endure to be amongst so many joyful and contented persons , after he had received many thanks from Aglantes and Silvanire , he left the company , and went into the Woods to lament his own miserable fortune . Diana and Phillis who dined that day with Astrea to keep Alexis company , being risen from the Table , and the question being put how they should spend the rest of the day , they were advertized that a certain stranger was come , who was exceedingly desirous to see Astrea , so as ( said they that did advertize them ) unless you make very great haste away , assure your selves she will be before you , which if she be , you must resolve upon her company all the day . Alexis who was extreamly afraid of any such diversions ; oh God , good Servant , said she , let us not stay her coming , for we shall not be rid of her all the day ; and if I be in so long a constraint , I shall most infallibly be sicker then I was in the morning : Astrea laughed to hear her say so : Dear Mistris ( said she ) command , and be obeyed : I think it best , answered Alexis , to take our own habits , and go to meet her : This motion was no sooner made then executed , and the more speedily , because Diana who conducted them , did make more haste then usual , because she was exceedingly desirous to see this stranger , who inveighed so much against men , of whom sh● had as bad an esteem , though she knew how to cover it discreetly . When Florice saw these Shepherdesses afar off , see Dorinde , said she , how courteous the fair Astrea is , who knowing your coming , prevents you in civility , and is coming to meet you . I should be ashamed , answered she , that all those discreet Shepherdesses should take so much pains for me , but I must confess I have an extream desire to see them . Since it is so ( said Circinea ) and if you would not be over-loadned with curtesie , let us go as fast as we can to meet them , to the end they may know , that if you had known their designe , you would not have put them to that trouble . Upon this , the four strangers taking hands , they went as fast as they could towards these fair Shepherdesses , who received them with such free expressions and testimonies of good will , that Dorinde could not enough admire them , both for their Beauty and their Civility . Alexis also was not a little in their esteem , who knew how to play the woman so well , that not one of her actions did belye that name : and because Dorinde observed that every one did bear a great respect and honour unto the Druide , she thought it becoming her to do the same ; so as addressing her self unto her , Madam , said she , one of my wishes is accomplished , for I have very long desired to see Lignon , and all those Beauties about it ; and I see heaven is very favourable to my desires , in letting me see the best first . I confess , said the Druide , that when you see Astrea , Diana , and Phillis , you have seen the glory of Lignon , which heaven hath favoured above all the Rivers in Europe ; and there is none precedes these whom ye see before your eyes . These commendations ( said Astrea ) which it pleases the fair Druide to bestow upon us , are testimonies of that honour which she confers upon us by her love ; my companions and I do receive them upon that account , though they be much above our merit : But fair Shepherdess , I would not have you deceived by them ; lest that belief should cause you to esteem less of the Shepherdesses of Lignon ; for do not think , that though those you see here have no great matter of Beauty to boast of , that the rest are the same , assuring my self , that when you see them , you will confess that they do not deserve contempt : As for us , we beseech you to love us , not in the quality of fair , but of good , and as those that do highly desire the honour of your favour , and are ready to pay those duties of Service and Civility unto you , which by the custome of our Country , and your own merits we are obliged unto . Astrea ( said Dorinde , for I know that is your name by the luster of your Beauty ) I say fair Astrea , I do think the pains of my journey to be highly recompenced by the very sight of you , and I find my self beyond all measure satisfied , when I consider your fluent curtesie and civility ; but let me tell you , that I am infinitely ashamed in not being able to requite it . Their complements had continued longer , , if Florice , who was much offended by the too much luster of the Sun which shined full upon them , had not interrupted ; wherefore she beseeched the Druide , and the rest of the Shepherdesses , to honour her so far as to shade themselves under her Cabine , which was close by the River Lignon , and shaded with several leave-spreading trees ; so as the motion being accepted , they went that way , to spend part of the day under those shady trees , till the heat of the day was a little over . Diana remembring the promise which that stranger made , of telling her the reason of her hatred unto men , and finding her self in a good humour , Fair Shepherdess ( said she after they were set ) we have a custome amongst us , that we esteem all promises to be due debts : we do hold the obligations as firm , and reckon upon the payment , as certainly as if it were indented and sealed ; and therefore I beseech you , do not think it strange that I should in the presence of this good company summon you to the payment of that debt which you owe unto me ; and I conceive that besides your promise , the time , and the place , and every thing does invite you to it . Although ( answered Dorinde ) I were not obliged by my promise , yet should I be very ready to pay obedience unto any thing you shall either command or desire ; I am sorry for nothing , but that what I shall tell you , will not be worth the time that will be spent in hearing : Yet since it is your command , I had rather fail in obeying you , then in not satisfying your desires . Then after a while of silence , she began thus . The History of DORINDE , of PERIANDER , of MERINDOR , and of BELLIMARTES . IT is with great reason that learned Physicians say , Interior diseases are most dangerous , and difficult to be cured , because the sight cannot reach them , they know by conjectures only what they are : The heart , and the most noble parts , are more easily infected , and sooner seized upon , then those that are without us . The diseases of the soul , are the same with the diseases of the body ; and those which do proceed from things without us , are much less dangerous then those which are from within us . I do call those things which are without us , Riches , the favour of others , health , sickness , and briefly , all things upon which Fortune has a Soveraign Authority : And I do call those things which are within us , every thing that does depend upon our own wills , and within the power of our own souls : For it is but little hurt that Fortune can do unto one that is resolved , and fully intends to do what they ought in every thing . But on the contrary , when the Will and the Understanding are infected and corrupted , every trifle is a torment , and he must look for a cure from the party from whom his malady proceeds . I speak all these things ( most fair and discreet Shepherdesses ) by experience , for I have found them in my self , and to my cost do know , that a prejudicated understanding does deceive the Will , which is blind , and misled by every thing which it judges good . But oh God , of all poysons which does most easily invenome us , there is none more dangerous nor worse to be avoided , then the treachery of men ; for , as if they were our sworn mortal enemies , they will attempt any thing in the world to venome our souls with their poyson : If we have high spirits , they will fall down upon their knees , even upon the bare ground , they will honour , reverence , and adore us , they are our very slaves , they will not live but to obey us , and will not change their servitude for an Empire : If they meet with a more inferiour or humble soul , what services will they not offer ? Into how many shapes will they transform themselves ? What will they not invent to please her ? How many Balls and Treatments will they give ? how will they spruce up themselves in variety of habits ? And how careful will they be to render themselves pleasing in the eyes of those whom they have any designs upon ? And why all this art , care and paines to please , but only to win upon those whom they will afterwards deceive , or rather kill with grief and vexation at their perfidies and treasons ? I am sure , the story which you desire to hear , will make this most apparent unto you , which I am the more willing to relate , because I may make others more prudent and wary by my example , and by the knowledg of all subtilties and treasons of men . Be pleased to know therefore , Madam , and all you Fair and Discreet Shepherdesses , that the ancient City of Lyons was the place of my birth , where my Ancestors ever held themselves of the prime Rank : the name of my Father is Arcingentorix , and my Mothers Alcinea ; she left me when I was in my Nurses arms ; but my Father with abundance of care did educate me in all the accomplishments fit for a woman of my quality , as dancing , singing , several Instruments , and such Ornaments ; by which he did so imbellish my youth , that many of the best Rank did Court me in the way of marriage : but my Father , who desired to marry me very advantageously , and saw me yet very young , he waved all motions that were made , to see if any better match would offer it self unto me : I must confess , that somtimes I was angry at it ; and at that time blamed the Prudence of my Father , which I now commend ; now I say , since I know how miserable that woman is who is a subject unto the servitude of Tyrants ; which are called indeed Husbands by our Fathers , who are in effect the executioners of mens Tyranny . The first that cast his eyes upon me , or at least , whom I took any notice of , was one called Theombres , who since married Florice . I was then of an age so innocent , as I did believe my self in no fault if I did believe him . But the clownish behaviour of that man ( be it spoke without offence unto Florice ) together with my young years , which had not made me capable , but insensible of such addresses , and the short time he stayed there , did defend me from any wicked designs he could have upon me ; for whether he had already served this Fair Florice , whom he since married , or that then he began to love her prese●tly after , I cannot tell ; but so it was , that his addresse served to no other purpose , but to teach me ( if I had made use of it ) that all men are deceivers ; and that the most constant amongst them , is like unto a Camelion , which changes colour , according to the objects it looks upon . Almost at the same time Periander , a young and lovely Cavalier , and owner of many excellent qualities , free from the vices of custom , which are in all men , he would make me believe that he was in Love with me . And because his Fathers house was not far distant from the place where I dwelt , he had all the convenient opportunities of shewing his good will , that he could desire . Indeed I was very young , and knew not at all what it was to Love ; yet his constant addresses , the time he spent , and the flattery of domestiques , made me believe he wisht me well ; my capacity was able to reach no farther : and see how much children are obliged unto their Parents ; and how thankful they ought to be unto Heaven , when they have such as are Wise and Prudent . If Arci●gentorix had been too hasty in marrying me , as many Fathers are who desire nothing more then to be rid of their daughters , he had certainly bestowed me upon Periander ; whom now I see rather then I would have married , I would with my life have pulled my heart out of my brest . But my Father out of a Prudent design which he had , was the cause why this marriage was delayed : many thought it a match very sutable and advantagious for me , as well in respect of age , as of the nobleness and valour of Periander , but especial of his estate , which is the main thing most Fathers consider . This business being spun out to the length , it hapned presently after that one Hylas , a Cavalier , or a Pastor of the Isle of Carmagues in the Province of the Roma●s , came accidentally unto Lyons . There is none in the company ( said Astrea and interrupted ) who does not know him very well . Dorinde then smiled ; since you know him so very well , replied she , I shall nor need to relate his tricks which he has put upon me . We do know , said Diana , of his Love unto you : how he put his picture in a glass , and presented it unto you : and briefly of all his behaviour with you and with Periander until his departure from Lyons . I believe ( said Dorinde ) that he has been forward enough in blazing his Heroick Acts , but I make a question whether he was true in his relation . Do not doubt it Cosen ( said Florice ) for I heard all he said , and he has not the gift of lying , as he has of inconstancy . Lest then I should be tedious , ( continued Dorinde ) I will wave all discourse concerning him , only will observe , that Hylas is the second person that deceived me ; for Periander who was the second who loved me , he had not yet compleated his treason . But I must needs confess , that of all those who ever deceived me , I complain least of Hylas , for he protested seriously unto me , that he would Love me most faithfully as long as his humour continued ; but if that were past , neither Heaven nor Earth had bonds strong enough to hold him : so as this free and ingenious confession , keeps me from blaming him ; and when I think upon his change , I do only accuse the general fault of men , amongst which I reckon Hylas the least deceiver of all . But since you know all the passages betwixt him , Periander , Florice , and my self , I will return to the discourse where I left . I must tell you , that Theombres carried Florice out of the Town , and how Cryseide that Fair stranger escaped out of King Gondebauts prison , assuring my self Madam , that he could tell you no farther ; since then he left the banks of Arar to follow the Fair trans - Alpine , Cryseide , as many say . Be pleased to know then , that Periander seeing himself alone with me , having lost the Rival whom he always much feared , he did so devote himself wholly unto me , at least in shew , that his Love was unknown only unto such as would not know it . As soon as ever I waked every morning , I was sure of a servant from him to bid me good morrow , and to bring either some flowers , or some rare fruits of the season : I no sooner set my foot out of doors towards the Temple , but I found him ready to tender his services unto me : after dinner , no garden or publique rendevous of gallantry was about the Town , but he carryed me thither : after supper , bals never failed either at my house , or some of my friends , by his procurement : that night was very blustering and stormy , if I had not musick at my window , somtimes voices , somtimes Instruments , somtimes one sort , another time another : all his Domestiques wore no other Livery but mine ; himself never wore any favour but what he begg'd from me . To be brief Madam , all this was not done in a corner , but ( as I may say ) upon the house top : he called and professed himself my servant publiquely . I must confess that he did so flatter my young unexperienced youth , as I did comply with him : and the rather , because my Father considering the merit of this young Cavalier , and the affection which he expressed unto me , was minded , contrary to his design , to marry me unto him . About the same time , there was two Cavaliers who did both cast their eyes upon me ; one was a stranger and called Bellimartes , the other was a neighbour about the banks of Arar , and his name was Merindor : the first of these came with King Gondebaut from beyond the Alps , and was a Goth ; to shew , that be a man born in any Region wheresoever , yet he cannot be exempt from the fault of his sex , I mean from being giddy , unconstant , and a deceiver . This Bellimartes was he who kept Arimant prisoner , the servant , and since the Husband of the unfortunate , and happy Cryseide , for so I praise the unfortunate and fortunate events , which she resented during the time of their Loves : and were not the story too long , I would relate it , for I am confident you would be of the same judgment . You need not take so much pains ( said Astrea ) for we know it already , partly from Hylas , and partly from the Fair Florice . 'T is very well , said Dorinde , for thereby you will better understand the sequel of my relation . This Bellimartes then , after he had renounced all his pretensions unto Arimant , as Florice I believe has told you , he addressed himself particularly unto the King , and put him in memory of all his long services which he had done , the dangers he had passed , the wounds he had received , and the blood he had lost , also shewed many great scars which he had in several places : then he beseeched him to consider , that for all these he had got nothing , but the bare honour of spending in his service both his dayes and estate : that true it was , he held this honour at a high price , and would not exchange it for any recompence he could give : But though this was honourable for Bellimartes ; yet it was not sutable with the grandeur and Majesty of a great King ; that it should be said he had so long and so faithfully served , and served a Master and received no other gratification , but the empty sound of being called his servant ; this would argue that I did not serve a good Master . Unto these considerations , he added many others , which so moved the heart of that generous King , as after he had layed the fault upon himself in never asking any recompence , to shew some effects of his good will , he bestowed upon him the Regiment of stranger Souldiers , which for the guard of the Town , he entertained in Lyons : an office truly so honourable and so beneficial , as it was a gratification beyond all his hopes , and by which he did thrive so well , that in a short time he might without presumption aspire unto the best matches in all the Country . All these things fell out whilst I was assiduously courted and served by Periander . And because Bellimartes had a mind to settle himself in that Province where he had such a beneficial office , he intended to match himself so , that he might rather get friends then money for the portion ; upon this ground he cast his eye upon me , and at such a time that I was so much against him , as I could never since endure the memory of him . At the same time also Merindor being newly returned from travel , he did unluckily see me at the marriage of Parthenopea , and from that time began also to court me : so as Periander found himself more company then he desired . 'T is true Merindor did carry the matter much better , and with more discretion then Bellimartes , who presuming upon the Kings favour , and the authority which he had in the Town , did at the very first accost me publiquely , as thinking , that though Periander was more in favour with me , yet the advantages of his fortune would prevail with Arcingentorix , to make choise of him before Periander . This address did inflame the affection of Periander more then ever , and he expressed more Love unto me then before ; he was so netled to think that another should take from him that prey which he had been so long in chase after , that he thought time to bestow himself . So that he resolved , with my consent , to make the motion of marriage unto my Father . I must confess that I did consent unto it , because I did not like Bellimartes ; his age and his rough behaviour resembling a man in armor , did make me almost afraid of him . As for Merindor , I was not yet acquainted with him , for he carried the matter with so much cautious discretion , as it was hard to know whether he was in earnest or in jest . Periander then , to lose no time , did motion the marriage unto Arcingentorix ; and at the first overture , submitted himself wholly unto him , and desired him to write what conditions he pleased ; my Father first thanked him for his good will ; and told him , that truly he had yet no thoughts of marrying me , since my age required no great haste : but yet to make it appear how much he esteemed of his alliance , he would promise him within a month to let him know his full resolution . All these things could not be transacted so secretly , but Bellimartes and Merindor were advertised , and therefore they both resolved to cross this treaty as much possibly they could ; but believing that Arcingentorix would not marry me against my will , they thought the best way was to gain me , and therefore they declared themselves more openly then before . I remember that Merindor in this resolution meeting me one morning in the Temple , whither Periander conducted me , and went out ; he kneeled down close by me , and said ; Did you come hither , Fair Dorinde , to pray unto the Gods , or to thank them ? I did not know how to answer him , because I knew not what he meant ; and therefore after I had looked upon him without giving any answer , I returned to my prayers again . What means this silence ( said he again ) is it a testimony of scorn ? or is it because you would be importuned ? Neither , said I unto him , for I do much esteem Merindor , but it is because I do not understand you : for what do you mean by prayers and thanks ? I ask you ( said he ) whether you came to pray the Gods that you may marry Periander , or give them thanks , because they have granted that request before ? Neither the one nor the other , ( answered I , and smiled ) you are a dissembler , said he , to say so : you are incredulous , answered I , if you do not believe me . Why ? said he , can you deny a thing which is known unto all ? Why ? answered I , and turned my head the other way , why doe you ask me if you know , and if you will not believe me ? I do know that which all knows , said he , but I do ask you that which you only can tell me : tell me therefore upon what consideration do you take this Husband ? As a daughter should take him ( answered I ) who is given her by her Father . I wish to God ( said he and sighed ) that you took him only out of obedience and not will : my will , answered I , shall be alwayes the will of Arcingentorix : but pray tell me Merintor , what interest have you in all this that should make you sigh for it ? Well may I sigh , ( said he ) for that which I shall never cease weeping ; upon this I saw his eys began to flow with tears : and because he would not as I think , let me know any more at that time , he went away and spoke not a word , leaving me fully assured that he did Love me , and that this marriage pierced him to the very heart : but all this had no operation upon me , because I was already wholly dedicated unto Periander , and thought that his merits and affection did oblige me unto it . The little account that I made of Merindors displeasure , when he went away , went so neer his heart , that being almost out of all hopes of getting my Love , as long as Periander lived , he was in two or three minds to fight him , and see , upon which of the two , the lot would fall . As he was deeply in this thought , a friend of his did meet him , in whom he had great confidence . Euphrosias ( for that was the name of his dear and wise friend ) seeing Merindor walk with his hat pulled over his eyes , looked upon the ground , and his cloke lapped disorderly about him , walking in the streets , and never looking upon any ; he knew that somthing troubled his mind : and because he knew that youth and courage are often apt unto too violent resolutions , which they may repent of when it is too late , he went unto him , and saluted him : and when he saw that he did not answer what Merindor ( said he and took him by the arm ) will you not speak unto your friends ? Merindor hearing this voice , and feeling himself held by the arm , stopped short , and looked upon Euphrosias as if he were newly revived out of an extasie : and after he had stood a while mute ; Good Euphrosias ( said he ) pardon this fault which proceeds from a very bad humour which has seised upon me . I will ( answered his friend ) upon condition you will tell me the cause . Though perhaps you would not know it , answered Merindor , yet I beseech you hear it , for I have need of your counsel in a business which concerns me as neer as my life : but let us go aside lest any should hear us discourse . Upon this making choise of a private place , he began to tell him the original of his Love , the progress , and the present condition wherein he was : afterwards he acquainted him with the Love of Bellimartes and Periander : but when he came to the discourse he had with me in the Temple , and my answers in favour of Periander , he entred into such a passion , that the Prudent Euphrosias did see , that the affection which he had unto me , was too great to be diverted either by reasons or entreaties : and therefore to avoid the two evils which he foresaw , he thought it most necessary to draw him only from the most dangerous , which was his hatred unto Periander , and as for the cure of his affection , there was no way but to refer it unto time : therefore in lieu of any sharp reprehensions , or any four looks , he smiled upon him , and answered thus ; Good Merindor ( said he ) tell me upon your faith , if this be all the cause of your being thus discomposed ? How ? ( said Merindor ) is not this enough , since my affection is such unto Dorinde , that it is a thing most impossible for me to help it ? And do I not see before my face , the man that is the great obstructor of my happiness ? Is there no way , answered his friend , to find a remedy ? None , answered Merindor , that I know , but to take away the life of him , that takes away from me that happiness without which I cannot live . Oh Merindor ! cried out Euphrosias , you take things at the worst . Tell me , I beseech you ; do you think Dorinde Loves Periander ? Think it ? said Merindor , nay I were the most incredulous fool that lives if I were not certain of it . Then ( replied his Wise friend ) you must not go the worst way to compasse what you desire : for you can never hope to get the good will of Dorinde by murdering that person whom she Loves best ; your passion does but flatter and deceive you , for by that course you will make her hate you even to the very death . Certainly , said Merindor , there is no remedy , if this be not good : Certainly , said Euphrosias , this is neither good , nor a remedy ; but I beseech you tell me , why you think it so necessary for Periander to die ? Because ( said he ) the Love that Dorinde bears unto him , is the cause why she does not Love me : If that be it , replied Euphrosias , make the same reason as well obstruct him , as he obstructs you ; I mean , that she shall not Love Periander because she Loves Merindor . Yes , yes , said Merindor , you are very kind ; but here is the difficulty , how should I make her love me ? Do as Periander does , answered Euphrosias , nay , and better ; why should you think heaven will not be as favourable to you , as any other Cavalier of your age ? But Euphrosias ( said he ) she does love Periander . So much the better , answered Euphrosias , it is a signe she is not insensible , nor invulnerable by the blows of Love : Pray why should you think your services should not work as happy effects as his ? You see Merindor that you do love Dorinde in such a height , that you cannot retire ; resolve with your self to love her still in such extremity , that it shall invite her unto Love again , or rather to constrain her unto it . Oh my dear friend , said Merindor , and sighed ; how difficult is it to bring this enterprize to pass ! Yet let me tell you , notwithstanding all I told you before concerning Periander , that I do verily believe she does not love him ; but all she does , is only in obedience unto her Father . So much the better still ( said Euphrosias ) for if she does not love him , you will far sooner win her , then if she were engaged unto any . Oh but if she do love Periander , ( said Merindor ) what hopes can I have ? Why should not you hope as well as another , replied Euphrosias ? Will not most merit soonest obtain ? Or say that Argument have no validity in it , you must know Merindor , that the love of women is one of those things that must not be sought after by the Rules of Reason , and of whom one must never despair ; for be most assured , that there is a certain hour in the day in the which they can deny nothing ; And therefore the answer of the Oracle was good , when a Lover asked what he should do to overcome the cruelty of his Mistris ; The Answer was , Love , be Bold , and Continue . With such discourse as this Euphrosias diverted his friend from his designe against Periander , and filled him so full of new hopes , that he began to court Dorinde with such fresh assaults , as Periander and Bellimartes could not chuse but be jealous ; for until then he did not openly declare himself , but thought himself out of hopes , yet now by reason of the time of my Father's answer unto Periander , he was the only mote in his eye ; and certainly not without reason , for I seeing my father very inclinable to give me unto him , I thought my self already so certain to be his wife , that I devoted my self wholly unto him . Whilst these three were thus striving who should win me , the term which my Father set for Periander's answer drew on ; and he who expected with extream impatience the day whereon he should be pronounced happy , that very evening he failed not to go unto my Father with three of his neerest kinred ; As soon as he came into his presence , he fell down upon his knees , and beseeched him with as much earnestness as if his life was at stake , that he would be pleased to give him that answer which he promised . But Sir , said he , if it be not sutable to my desires , make but a signe , and it shall suffice to be rid of me ; for I am most perfectly resolved to throw my self , and all my desires and designs , into the bottom of Arar . He accompanied these words with such actions of his hands , head , and every part of his body , that every one believed they came from his heart : And my Father , as the rest , being deceived by this opinion , did hold out his hand to take him up from his knees ; Son , said he unto him , for so I will hereafter call you , rise up , and believe , that if I have any thing which is dearer then Dorinde , I will give it unto you and your merit ; I do here give her unto you , and pray unto the heavens to make you a most happy pair . Periander ravished with joy , did kiss the hand of Arcingentorix an hundred times , with so many demonstrations of Love , as none doubted but that his Love was extream . At the same time my Father called for me , and taking my hand , carried me in to Periander . Daughter ( said he ) I would have you love this Cavalier , as him that must be your husband , and unto whom I now do give you , and within these eight days , I will prepare for your marriage . Upon this Periander advanced , and came to salute me ; and I Sir , said he , do take you for my Lord and Father , and her for my Wife and Mistris . Judge , I beseech you Madam , and you wise and fair Shepherdesses , whether such promises as these so solemnly made , would not make any one believe them indissolvable ? But with shame to all humane kind , you shall hear the perfidie of all men in general included in this one particular man. These eight days which Arcingentorix prefixed for a conclusion of the marriage , were variously imployed : For my Father 's whole care was in providing all things necessary for this marriage : All the Neighborhood to shew how much they loved and honoured our Family , designed several diversions of Tilting , Masks , Dancings , and such like . Bellimartes on the contrary was perpetually whispering into the Kings ear , and contriving how to break off this marriage . But Merindor , what in sighs and tears , what in caressing me and my Father , his time was so spent , that he could hardly sleep : He was continually telling several tales , and foretelling me of Periander's inconstancy , dissimulation , and perfidie , which since I have found but too true , and unto which I would not then hearken , thinking it an offence against the love which he bore unto me , and which I had unto that Deceiver . As for Periander , his whole care was in caressing me , and treating me with all the diversions about the Town , and thought upon nothing else , at least in shew . For my part , I must confess I thought my self so obliged to him , that my study was wholly how to please him . Now , sage Druide , see how heaven does laugh at all our Designs , and can change them . During this while , whether it was with too much dancing , or by eating too much fruit , or rather , as I think , by coming into some infectious place ; or to say better , whether it was the will of heaven by this small sickness to prevent a greater misery , I cannot tell ; but upon the sixth day , I was taken with an extream pain in my head , and a Fever so violent , as put me all into a flame , and continued several days , and still with such a drowsiness upon me , as I could hardly lift up my eyes : and after it had thus tormented me , one morning when the Phisicians came to see me , they found me full of red spots , which by little and little growing bigger , did so become blisters , that I was a horrid sight to be seen : It was a disease which children are commonly subject unto ; and many other children and young people of my age in the same Town were at the same time infected as I was . This malady thus falling out , it prevented all designs and preparations ; for I was so exceedingly tormented , that many thought I would die : Periander at the first came twice or thrice to see me , and seemed to be extreamly displeased that our marriage should be thus retarded : But as soon as the Smal pox appeared , he would never after so much as set his foot into the house where I was ; he sent indeed somtimes to see how I did , but he was so afraid of me , and catching the disease , that he would not so much as come neer the door . As long as pain was upon me , I must confess , I did not resent his behaviour , though every one else did think it very strange ; but I was so full of pain , as I never asked what became of him ; yet afterwards , when the violence was a little past , I did enquire what became of Periander ; and perceiving the little memory he had of me , I began to think that Merindor spoke truth when he foretold me of Periander's inconstancy ; and yet I could not chuse but seek out for some reasons to excuse him : somtimes I did imagine , that perhaps some business had carryed him out of Lyons , and that it grieved him as much as it did me that he could not hear how I did ; otherwhiles I had an opinion , that my Father had changed his mind , and had forbidden him to see me : somtimes I thought he was sick , and that none in my house would acquaint me : Briefly , I turned every stone , and tryed all my wits , and all how to deceive my self : But my malady continuing long , and this perfidious man also continuing in his neglect , I was but too well assured that his mind was turned . What do you think Madam , and you fair Shepherdess , the resentment of this offence might move me unto ? At the first , I wept and was silent , and hid my tears from the sight of every one ; But when I heard it the common talk , and that every one condemned his falseness , it was impossible for me to hide my resentments any longer . On the contrary , Merindor , as if my sickness had augmented his affection , he was continually at my chamber door , asking how I did , and would gladly have seen me , if they would have permitted him . And as soon as ever he heard all danger was past , he brought musique of several sorts unto my door , to divert me : and because he knew of Perianders change , I remember , he caused a song to be sung at my chamber door , which intimated the inconstancy of a Lover . And because he thought that perhaps I did not understand the words at that distance , he sent the song in a paper unto me , by a woman that came into my chamber : yet I was so attentive that I heard and remembred every word . I seemed not to take any notice of all this , though I had a great resentment of it : but when I was alone , the thoughts of Perianders neglect and oblivion , made me even hate his humour : and more , when being out of my bed , and yet durst not go out of my chamber , because my face was much changed , as is common in that disease ; he did not so much as send to see how I did : now I thought it time to forget him , as well as he did me ; and I thank Heaven for it , I did so exclude him from my thoughts , that I made him a very stranger unto them : It would be but loss of time to tell you what reproaches I laid in his dish ; how I resolved my self against him ; how sadly I first resented this separation ; for the truth is , I had such confidence in his promised affection , that I thought it impossible to alter : but now , finding my self deceived , and my disease to be the cause of his apostacy , I could not complain against him enough , and indeed against my self for believing him : now did I admire his inconstancy , and for his sake condemn the fickleness and perfidy of all men whatsoever . Yet notwithstanding I had sworn a hundred times never to care for him again , and that though he should return , yet never to look upon him ; yet for all this , I could not chuse but ask him by one that I imployed , what was the cause of this so sudden separation ? And she who asked him the question , was a woman that waited upon me , and in whom I had great confidence during all the time of his addresses unto me . Periander ( said she unto him ) how comes it to passe that you never see Dorinde , nor ask what becomes of her ? How ? Dorinde ? ( answered he ) is she alive still ? Alive ( said the woman ) why ? she is recovered , and ready to come out of her chamber . Ah Sweet-heart , replied Periander , you are much mistaken , or else does mock me ; certainly she is dead : but has left in her room● , a certain ugly woman , whom for the Love of her they call Dorinde : but the Fair Dorinde whom I Loved is certainly dead , and I am so sorry for it , as I will not go and see this Dorinde , lest the memory of the other should give an occasion of tears . Fie , fie , Periander , ( replied the woman much amazed at his answer ) is it not enough to seperate your self from her , but you must mock at her misery ? Dorinde , as I told you before , replied he presently , is not in the world : What ? would you have me go and Love her in her grave ? And as for her that is in her room ; alas Sweet-heart , she is so ugly , that I will leave her to whom that will. As soon as he had said so , he went away and stayed not for any answer . Judge Madam , whether this was to be endured ; and yet I must swallow this bitter pill , and seem , as if I did not tast it . But was it not the height of cruelty , to strike one that was so deeply wounded before ? For first my sickness had spoiled my face , which was wound enough , without the addition of another from a person whom I least expected it . A little while after , my Father came to see me ; and not without tears in his eyes to find me so much changed : which I perceiving , Father , said I unto him , never afflict your self for the loss of that which could not be long kept : but rather , I beseech you to rejoyce with me , since by the loss of a trifle I am rescued from an ill fortune . Upon this I told him all that Periander had done and said , then falling down upon my knees , I beseeched him , that he would not command me to have any more converse with this perfidious man : Dorinde ( said he and took me up ) I promise you I will not ; and I command you , not so much as to name him unto me , who thinks him the most unworthy Cavalier that lives . Upon this , my Father went away , and left me extreamly well satisfied with his promise . And from hence forward I began to think more of Merindor , then formerly I had , as thinking that his behaviour towards me did oblige me to prefer him before any other ; for though Bellimartes did send often to visit me , and was very careful in sending all such remedies as were proper for that disease ; yet his humour and disposition was contrary unto mine , so as I could not for my heart Love him . In the mean time , I recovered very fast ; not but that my face was so blasted , as I was hardly knowable ; and when I looked in a glass , I admired to see my self : and therefore I still kept the door of my chamber shut very close , to the end none should enter but such as waited upon me ; hoping still that time might hap●y make some amendment . But Merindor , whose affection to me seemed to be greater then before , and who never stirred out of my anti-chamber with several sorts of musick , as I told you before : one day when I was alone with that woman whom I sent unto Periander , and when the door was but ill shut , he entred in upon such a sudden , that he was upon his knees before me ere I could see him . As fortune was , I had a mask upon my face : but I could no way hide my eyes but with my hands , and they were so blasted , that I was ashamed to shew them , for I had not time to put on my gloves . You may imagine me not a little surprised when I saw him ; I did my ende●vour to get into my Closet , but he kneeled so before me , and held my knees , that I was not able to rise from my seat : Oh Merindor ( said I unto him ) you are exceeding troublesome unto me , and would do me a great pleasure , if you would think upon me no more then Periander doth . Alas , alas , answered he , do you think to limit the effects of my affection unto the shallow amity of him whom you named ? Ah Madam , pardon me I beseech you , if I think his offence not so great unto me , as it is unto you Unto me ? answered I ; I assure you Merindor , if Perianders offences trouble you no more then me , you will never complain against him : for as for my part , I am so far from any memory of his name , that whatsoever he does cannot offend me But let us talk of somthing else I beseech you , and tell me , what makes you so desirous to see me in this condition wherein I am ; for me thinks you should rather shun all occasions of it , then desire it : upon this question I caused him to rise , and a chair to be set for him , because I would not suffer him to kneel . Madam , answered he , the affection of him who loves , will never let him rest till he have satisfied his curiosity , by seeing her whom he loves and adores ; and such is mine to you : do not imagine , I beseech you that I do love you with any reserved thoughts to leave off , though you should not be so Fair as you was before ; such a love deserves not the name : and I do esteem rather a treason , and not to be entertained into any heart that loves well : my affection sets no other term but eternity , nor no other condition , but to Love Dorinde , as she is , and as she shall be ; for the future , as well as for the present . Now see , Wise and Fair Druide , how apt one is to judg others by themselves ; a very dog that is burned will fear the fire : yet I , lesse wise then those animals , after I had been deluded by the supple language of Periander , could not chuse but give credit ▪ unto the gilded flatteries of Merindor ; thinking , that a man well born , and a Cavalier , ought above other men to be just , and to have his heart in his tongue : but I confess , that I did partly believe that which I should not have believed at all ; I began to fancy that I might live happily with him : but to tell you truly , I did it much out of spite against Periander , thinking it a full revenge , if I gave my self unto another , but never thinking that it was a revenge against my self : but it was imprudence , which commonly is a consequent of little experience , did give me this simple counsel , which since hath cost me many a tear , and much torment . The answer that I gave him was this ; Do you think Merindor that any one who has a design to make themselves loved , will say less then you ? I think ( said he ) that those who have the same desires which I have , may make use of the same words . But ( said I ) if all those who have the same desires , do speak as you do , and all deceive those who trust them , what assurance can I have in your words ? Periander used them a thousand times , and even deafned me with his candid language , which was only a glosse upon intended treachery . If my words ( replied Merindor ) were not accompanied with some more assured testimonies , I must needs confesse the treachery of Periander , might make you suspect all I say . But , Oh Dorinde , I hope I am not so unfortunate , but that you have taken notice of my actions , and how , since the very first day I ever saw you , I have devoted my self to be wholly yours . 'T is true , answered I , and I should be very ungrateful if I did not acknowledg that your proceeding and behaviour does much oblige me ; but with all let me tell you , That I think all men make it their glory to deceive those who put any trust in them . If so , replied Merindor , then I protest Madam , that henceforward I will not be a man , the very name shall be odious unto me , and I will abominate the title , as much as I do that of Vilain or Traytor . Do you speak this in good earnest , said I unto him ? Madam ( answered he ) Do you ask this question in good earnest ? Is it possible you should still doubt of Merindors affection ? No , no Dorinde , Do not give your eyes , your ears , your judgement the lie ; I am sure they all tell you that Merindor loves you : had he been prone to change , he might with more reason then Periander , who received favours a thousand for one . Merindor ( said I ) I do confess it , and having observed your affection to me ever since you first saw me , and continued during all the time of my sickness , I have often said unto my self , what would he have done if he had found as much good will from me , as I have shewed unto that Deceiver Periander ? But this is not enough to assure me that you will not change ; for all men , by the example of one hath taught me , that it is Beauty which they love , and not the person of her who has it ; so as when by any accident this Beauty is gone , their love is immediately gone with it . Oh Dorinde ( said he ) you are an unjust Judge , to pronounce sentence against all men in general , for the offence of one particular man : Do you not see that into what condition soever your sickness hath brought you , yet still I love , nay even adore you ? Perhaps ( said I ) you may love me yet , because you have not seen my face , and does not think it so deformed as it is by my sickness . But to cure you of your disease , I will let you see it , upon condition you will lament my loss , and afterwards leave me at rest to endure my malady alone : Upon this I pulled off my mask , and shewed him my face , which had no resemblance of what it was before , more then the name of a Face : This I did with design , that he seeing me , might not love me any longer , and so I should be neither troubled nor deceived : then if he did continue loving me , I might be assured that my ugliness would never make him change , it being impossible I should be worse then I was . I observed that as soon as he saw me , he stood mute , and was much astonished , and that tears presently after trickled from his eyes , so as he was not able to speak ; but a little after he began thus : I must confess , Madam , that your disease used you more unkindly then any , unless they saw you , can imagine ; but this alteration cannot change my affection to you , if you think it does , Madam , you do wrong me : Periander's action is unpardonable ; but be assured , I beseech you , that only death , and not any accident of Fortune whatsoever , is able to quench those flames which your Vertues and your Merits have kindled in the heart of Merindor . I do not deny but ●hat it was your-Beauty which first invited me unto you , which gave me a will to serve you ; but since I have had the honour and happiness to be better acquainted with you , oh Dorinde , I find more lasting invitations and allurements unto Love , then any Beauty can be : Your Soul , you Soul Dorinde , your noble and sweet soul is far fairer then ever was your face ; and therefore , as your face first invited me , your soul will eternally keep me to your service . I should be too long , Madam , should I relate all the discourse which we had upon this Subject ; and it is fit I bury them in silence , as he did presently after in oblivion ; But so it was , I thought that I had found a man that was not a Deceiver , and in that belief I contracted amity with him . The way of your behaviour to me ( said I unto him ) ever since you first saw me , and the assurance you give me that my face does not affright you , nor lessen your affection to me , does oblige me to esteem and love you more then I thought I could any , after such an unworthy falshood as that of Periander ; and if you do continue , as hitherto you have , assure your self Merindor , that I will love and esteem you as your merits do oblige me . Oh Dorinde , replied he , I am not contented with this promise , since your love is to be proportioned according to my merits , and therefore I am afraid your love will be but a little . No , no , said I , it may be infinite , and yet but hold proportion with your merits ; but to content you , I do promise , that if you do not Perianderize , I will love you as much as you can desire . Merindor having this assurance , he fell upon his knees , took my hand by force , and though it was covered with marks of my disease , yet he kissed it several times with such abundance of thanks , as this action gave me more full assurance of his love , then my words could him of my good will , and I believe , that if my Father had not come , he would never have ceased his Demonstrations of Affection and Thanks . My Father at his entrance smiled , because he either saw him kneeling before me , or else some of the Domestiques told him . This invited me to tell him all the passages betwixt us , and to speak very advantagiously in behalf of Merindor : My discourse and my free expressions were so agreeable unto my Father , that taking me aside , he asked me whether I did really love that Cavalier , and whether I thought he loved me ; and I answering , that considering both Perianders behaviour and his , I did both love him , and that he loved me . Since it is so ( said he unto me ) I like him better then I do Periander : Sir , said I unto him , you may dispose of me as you please , for I have no will but yours . We must not be too hasty in any thing ( answered he ) nor must we slight them , since he has behaved himself so well , let us entertain him with a few handsome delays , and resolve upon the matter at more leisure : then turning towards Merindor , he looked upon him with a kind aspect , thanked him for the care he had of me in my sickness , and commanded me to bid him welcome , and honour him as I was obliged . Since this day , the door was never shut against Merindor ; as soon as I was drest , he might enter into my chamber at all times without denial : and he , who let no opportunity slip , was in it from morning till night , with so much shew of affection , that it seemed my deformity did augment it . On the other side , Bellimartes seeing how this Cavalier had admittance , and thinking the same might as well be allowed unto him , did send to know whether he might come in or no : And my Father , since Merindor was permitted , durst not deny him ; so as one afternoon he came to see me ; but being advertised of his coming , I put on my Mask and my Gloves , with a protestation , not to pull them off as long as he stayed in my chamber . The discourse of Bellimartes smelt more of a States-man then a Lover ; and though he saw the sickness had much changed me , yet he seemed not to care ; but within a few days after , he made such addresses unto King Gondebaut , that he solicited my Father to marry me . Bellimartes being of another Nation , and never beloved amongst us , my Father desired no alliance with him , but rather with Merindor , whom he thought to be a man of much merit , and whose estate and parents were not unknown ; therefore he beseeched the King to pardon him , if he not consent unto the marriage , because I only was the support and comfort of his age , and to marry me unto a stranger , who had no setled estate in his Dominions , was not any comfort unto him . He told him , that if I did dis-obey him , he would desire to punish me no more , then to marry me unto that man ; for I should be as good as banished from him : Moreover , he said , that I was at sufficient age to make my own choice , and he would never contradict my Will , since it was a business that made me either happy or miserable all my life ; and therefore he would not by any means force my Will : and for a conclusion , he beseeched the King to remember the faithful services which he and his Ancestors had ever done him ; and for a recompence of all , that he would do him the favour not to constrain me unto this . The King , who loved Bellimartes , and intended to oblige him further by doing this office for him , did answer unto all those objections which my Father urged , and to every point did give good reasons to cover that Soveraign power which he intended to use in this business : And as to that objection , that Bellimartes had no estate in his Dominions , and that he was a stranger , therefore he should never see me again ; he answered , That he would confer such an estate upon him in his Kingdom , as should take away that exception ; and that Bellimartes did intimate as much in his addresses unto me , whose Beauty now was not such as could invite him to marry me for any matter of Love , but reason of State , and to get Alliance in a Country where he was a stranger : That this resolution would make him more tractable unto me , more obedient towards him , and more serviceable towards all our kinred , then any other he could mention unto him . That as to the choice and free liberty of my Will , which he would leave unto me in this business , that it was great indiscretion to do so ; because youth and wisdom can never be together ; and that being so young as I was , he would commit a great fault , in leaving it to my own choice ; which I could never make but with indiscretion : but on the contrary , that he was obliged by the very name of a Father to find out a Husband for me , such a one as might be advantagious , and not to leave it unto me to chuse at random and without judgement . That if they ordained Guardians to such as are within age ; so certainly , marriage which is to last for life , must be contracted by the approbation and consent of Wise and Prudent persons , who have the Tuition of any young and unadvised child . That it was generally observed , few marriages which were made for Love , prove prosperous in the end ; and almost all those that were made by advise , the contrary : and that the authority of Wise Parents is commonly seconded by all sorts of happinesse and felicities . And as to the services which he and his Ancest●rs had done him , he did make it appear that he had them in memory , by taking so much pains in marrying me unto one whom he esteemed and loved : that had he not remembred them , he would have marryed him unto some other within his Dominions who was as rich , and as well allyed as I was : but in this action , he thought to acquit himself of those services which he had received from him and his house . To be brief , he desired the marriage might be , and if it was not , he had an occasion to take it unkindly : upon this he left my Father so astonished , that he neither could nor durst answer him a word . The authority of a Soveraign Prince , has such a stroke with it in the mind of loyal subjects , that it strikes dead what resolutions soever was to the contrary ; especially when it comes with a colour of reason : for most certain it is , that subjects ought naturally to obey their Prince ; dis-obedience is against honour , and against great Tautates : in all other things , good excuses may be used , and cannot be rejected by persons of judgment . But in this , my Father had no will to bestow me upon this stranger , and had rather have dyed then to see me in his hands : one while , he had a mind to tell him that he had already given me unto Merindor , but he was presently off that , because when the King spoke unto him , he did not tell him so then ; other whiles , he resolved to marry us secretly , assuring himself , that when it was done , Gondebaut could not break it : but upon a sudden he foresaw so many miseries , that would befal both him and us , that he altered his opinion ; for he knew the Kings anger would never cool till he was revenged upon us : sometimes his thoughts prompted him to admit me amongst the Vestals ; but when he fancied that , he saw me so reclus'd and buried before I was dead , he waved that resolution : besides , the Kings anger would have been as high against him for that , as if he had flatly dis-obeyed him . Thus not knowing what course to take , he continued many dayes so unresolved and uncertain , as it troubled him so much , that he moved pity from all that saw him . In the mean time Bellimartes whom the King acquainted with all the difficulties which my Father objected , he took counsel from a prudent and wise friend , to gain me with a golden shower , as the Poets say Danae was by Jupiter ; I mean , that though his nature was not over liberal , yet upon this occasion he should overcome himself , and send rich presents unto me and my Father : for it was the custom of old people to be covetous , and it was the nature of young women to be desirous of new dresses , and shew themselves brave amongst their associates . Probably the King was of this opinion ; for we were sure that Bellimartes was not able of himself to bestow such delicate curiosities as he sent unto me , nor such great and rich presents as he sent unto my Father every day . Oh how true a saying it is , that stones will strike the Thunderbolt out of the hand of Jupiter , and that gifts does steal away the liberty of them that receive them . After Bellimartes had continued this course some twelve or fifteen dayes , his presents had more eloquence in them , and more authority then the King. There was not a woman about me , nor a servant about my Father , but was so gained , that they talked of nothing but of his merit and of his valour : all others were not worthy to look upon him ; and although he was formerly very il-favoured , those themselves that were of that judgment , do now cry him up to the clouds ; but that which was the greatest wonder unto me , was to see my Father my degrees to approve of that which he so much disproved before : Daughter ( said he unto me ) this man is not such a Barbarian as we did conceive him ; those that spend their judgment upon one they know not , are much to blame : for who would not have been deceived , in this man ? Whose birth was amongst Barbarians ; whose education was in blood and cruelties , and yet his conversation and humour is quite otherwise then at first we thought him . For my part , I think , upon serious consideration , that it were not amiss , to give the King contentment in this alliance with him : it must needs be very advantagious unto us , and he may one day advance us above all our Predecessors : again , it is not good to resist the will of him whom Heaven has commanded us to obey ; the ruine of him who commits the crime is impardonable and infallible : for my part , I did resist him when I thought the man to be not so good as he is ; but now I know him , I find the King has good reason to admit him into his favour , I see my error and my simplicity in not obeying him , and in not acknowledging that happinesse which he intends towards us . Oh Heavens ! How little resolution there is in a childs judgment ? And how easily are they swayed by the reasons of those who know how to argue them with art , they will swallow them like bitter pils which are lapt in hony ; I did Love Merindor , and I had no inclination at all unto Bellimartes , and yet my Fathers discourse turned me which way he pleased . Truth is , when I was alone , and remembred Merindors affection , and with what constancy he continued his addresses during all the noysomness of my sickness ; I could not chuse but pity and be exceedingly sorry for him . As soon as this course was resolved upon , my Father commanded me not to see him so often as I was accustomed : I must confess I lamented the loss of this Cavalier in whom I found so much affection . But Bellimartes , who by his presents had blinded the eyes of my Father , was the cause of my resolution to obey him who had the power over me . Yet being moved unto compassion , I intended to advertise Merindor , to the end he might betimes decline any further courtship or addresses to me , and divert himself some other way . The next morning therefore when he came to see me , according to his custom , as soon as I heard that he was at my chamber-door , I beseeched my Father , he would be pleased to give way that he might enter , that I might acquaint him with our resolutions , to the end he might be no longer deceived ; that his constant courtship , his humble addresses , the hopes which was given him , and his merits and quality deserved all manner of contentment . My Father did much commend my design , and to give us the better opportunity of talk ; after Merindor was entered , my Father retired to his own chamber , and left me to say what I would . Merindor at first seeing this new favour , entred into great hopes , thinking that my Father retired purposely in favour of him : but when he was gone , he observed such a hollow kind of behaviour in me , as quite dashed his hopes again ; especially when causing him to sit down , I spoke thus unto him Merindor , your merits , and your good will unto me , does oblige me to honour and esteem you as much as any Cavalier in the Country , and would most willingly by any good service , render some testimony of my resentments ; which invites me to put you out of some doubts , which perhaps you have entred into since you see me so reserved towards you . Know therefore Merindor , that as long as my Father approved of our marriage , I behaved my self towards you with all the freedom , that a harmlesse liberty would permit : but now since that hope is quite taken away , I thought it would be a great sin , and such a one as deserved the Title 〈◊〉 Perfidy , if I should deceive you any longer by such petty caresses , that are apt to delude young persons who do love : do not think . I beseech you , but that if it were in my own choise , I would rather chuse Merindor to live with all the dayes of my life , the● any other whomsoever ; and have the same thoughts of Arcingentorix : for were it referred unto him , assure your self Merindor , that he would never look upon any but you . I have ever found him so disposed to Love and honour you , and has held you in such a high esteem , as doubtlesse he would have been extreamly well contented , if it had been so designed by the destinies , that I might have passed away my dayes with one of so much merit as you are . But Heaven has decreed it otherwise , and I am not destined to so much happiness ; for you must know ( continued I with tears in my eyes ) that Gondebaut does force me to marry Bellimartes , Oh Heavens Dorinde , ( said Merindor and clapped his hands together ) will Gondebaut marry you to Bellimartes ? Yes , ( said I unto him sadly ) and I assure you Arcingentorix and I have done all we can to prevent it , but find that there is no way to do it but by death . Since there is that remedy ( said he presently ) all hopes are not gone , and without saying any more , or hearing me , he went so suddenly out of my chamber , as made it plain he intended some violent course . I called him several times , and then run after him as far as the gates , fearing left in that fury he should do himself some harm ; but all was in vain , for he was gone out of sight upon a sudden , as if he had wings . My Father who was not far off , hearing me speak so loud , he came to me , and hearing how this young Cavalier was gone , he feared lest he should make some attempt upon Bellimartes , and afterwards the King cast all the blame upon us : upon this consideration , he went unto the house of Bellimartes ; he let him understand in as discreet a manner as he could , all the passage betwixt Merindor and me , that if any ill hapned we might be discharged of it . Bellimartes who was a man of courage , and had all the authority and power in his own hands , did answer , that the businesse did not trouble him at all , and that if Merindor was extravagant , he knew how to tame him . In the mean time , Merindor transported with extream passion , did go unto his chamber , where shutting the dore , he began to walk a great pace , so much out of himself , as he knew not either what he did , or where he was : then after he had walked several turns , and thinking none could hear , he began to speak with a loud voice in this manner : Must Dorinde be enjoyed by another , and Merindor sit tamely and endure it ? Can the authority of a Tyrant prevail above all my services , and most unjustly take that from me which is my due ? Is there no remedy against this wrong , and I with hazard of life and limb not make use of it ? And here making a sudden stop , he began to say , must this depriver of my happiness , have it to himself at any other rate then the price of my blood and life ? No , no , if I live , he must dye ; that 's positive : Dorinde was in the right , when she said there was no remedy but death . But ( said he , as much enraged as at the first ) if it be so , why do I stay any longer ? And why do I not put my hand to a work that must inevitably be done ? Do it then Merindor quickly , unlesse thou hadst rather turn the sword against thy self . Merindor thought he had been alone in his chamber ; and that there was none to hear him but wals ; but as good luck was , his Wise and most dear friend Euphrosias , being come a little before to seek him , was said down upon the bed in expectation of him , and falling a sleep , did not wake till Merindor began to talk loud ; so as seeing him in such a fury , he was desirous to know the caust , and let him empty his heart by the words which he uttered : knowing very well , that to stop the overflowing of our souls at the first gush , will make the deluge bigger ; and to oppose fury in the first , does but inflame it the more . But when he saw him ready to go and execute what he had spoken , he started up , and took hold of his arm , desiring him to hear him speak : Merindor , not knowing whether it was a man or a spirit , he was struck with such a fright , that his fury was a little cooled ; but recollecting his spirits , and knowing him to be his dear friend ; Oh my God! said he , Euphrosias , from whence come you ? Come , come , said his prudent friend , let us walk a turn together● and when you have answered me to a few questions , I will satisfie your curiosity and wonder ▪ Then he continued ; Is it possible Merindor that the friendship which is betwixt us , can suffer you to run into such extream resolutions without imparting them unto me , and without making use of me ? Do you think I do not Love you ? Or do you take me for such an useless thing , that in affairs of this importance I neither will nor can serve you ? Why ? ( said Merindor ) should you use any such language ? Because , said he , I heard all you said , and the dangerous resolution which you were going to execute without imparting it unto me . Do you think I know not how the King intends to marry Dorinde unto Bellimartes ? And that her Father consents unto it ? Why man , it is all the Town talk , and I came hither to acquaint you , if you were not acquainted with it before , to the end you might resolve with your self , not only unto the Kings will , but also unto the will of God , against which there is no resistance : for Merindor , you must know that marriages are made in Heaven , and accomplished upon earth . How , how ? said Merindor hastily , do you say that marriages are made in Heaven ? There is no doubt on it , answered Euphrosias , and thereupon it is , that so many unexpected marriages come to passe . I assure you , if it be so ( said Merindor ) it may be said , that as bad a market may be made in Heaven as in Earth ; but from this , I do not conclude that Bellimartes must enjoy Dorinde , and Merindor live ; It must be concluded , replied Euphrosias , that whatsoever the Heavens will ordain for you , must be done : but tell me Merindor , what is your design ? To take away his life ( answered he ) that takes away all my contentment . But ( said Euphrosias ) What will that advantage you ? Oh ( said the young Cavalier ) revenge is sweet . Revenge , replied the Wise friend , is indeed very sweet , when it does not make the offence greater ; but if you should kill Bellimartes , the least punishment you can expect , is banishment from all places where Gondebaut has any power ; and if so , what will become of your Love unto Dorinde ? Will not then this revenge make your offence which you receive , greater ? I do not hold him wise , who to put one of his enemies eyes out , will put out both his own . What then , said Merindor , must I sit down tamely without resentment , and see Bellimartes enjoy that which in right ought to be mine ? I do not say so , answered Euphrosias , but on the contrary ; but if you will be ruled by me , I hope , we shall obtain for you , this so much desired Dorinde . Do you think that the King is so passionate in behalf of Bellimartes , as that he would do you any harm ? No , no , it is only to gratifie Bellimartes in a business wherein he does not think any has any interest but Arcingentorix , and of him the King makes no account , though he be one of the chief in all the Country , because he is old and not able to serve him , and on the contrary , Bellimartes is young , and may : for you must know , that most Princes do with their Subjects , as we do with our horses , when they are old and unserviceable , then turn them to the cart ; believe it Merindor , Princes put a great difference between those that are young and able to serve them , and those that are antiquated and cannot . This consideration moves me to think , that if you did acquaint the King with the Interest you have in the business , he will consider it : and you shall see , that though this course should not do any good , yet i● will not do you any hurt . The Wise Euphrosias , said all these things before him , not that he believed they would do any good , or that the King being engaged by his word , would be taken off it ; but his drift only was , to cool a little that angry heat which was kindled in the soul of Merindor ; hoping , that if the first impetuosity were but a little allayed , he might the more easily afterwards perswade him to reason . And indeed , it came so to pass , that Merindor considering upon what he had said , and finding some colour of probability in it , he began to hearken a little unto reason : and in conclusion , they did not part until he resolved absolutely to follow whatsoever Euphrosias did dictate , until such time as all hopes were lost : and at the same time they determined amongst themselves , to imploy those about the King , whom they thought had most credit with him : this Wise friend made every thing look with such a face of facility , as wrought much upon the young mans apprehensions ; and he promised unto him several assistances of great prevalency , though all was only to divert him : for he knew that the best way to perswade , is to infuse great hopes of that which is much desired . But Madam , I beseech you hear how Heaven is pleased to play with men , and how fortune does even what she pleaseth ; when Merindor made addresses to the King , and humbly beseeched him he would not force Arcingentorix to give his daughter unto Bellimartes , because of the interest which he had ; King Gondebaut answered , that he did not know of his Interest , when he first engaged himself in the business : but being now so far engaged , he knew not how to come off , without much prejudice unto his Authority . So , see how Merindor is blasted in all his hopes on that side ; and Bellimartes so assured to be my Husband , that the Articles were drawn ; and nothing wanted but going to the Temple . Who would ever think this business should be broken off ? But see the black malice , and extream per●●dy of men ? When all things were ready , and every one in order to go unto the Temple , a grave Honourable Matron , accompanied with two daughters and four servants , came to the door of our house , and with much ado got passage through the croud of people which flocked thither , she desired to speak with my Father ; and after civil saluation , Sir , ( said she unto him , and raised her voice that all might hear ) I come to acquaint you , that my daughter whom I hold here in my hand , and whose name is Alderina , is the Legitimate wife of Bellimartes the Visigot ; and that four years have passed since he publiquely married her in Gergovia , as all the Druides and Nobles of that Province can attest , and as I will make appear before the King , at whose feet I am now going to prostrate my self , in hopes of Justice , and that the Common Right of Nations will be maintained and observed . Upon this , she made a reverence , and went straight to the Palace Royal , not without great shouts of the people , when they heard this news . Whether Arcingentorix was astonished , judge you ; for he was struck into such an extasie , that he was not able to utter one word : but going into the Hall , where we all were ready to go out , and asking for Bellimartes , Sir , ( said he unto him aloud ) do you know a Lady whose name is Alderina ? At the word Alderina , we observed that he changed colour : why , ( said he ) do you ask that question ? Because , ( answered my Father ) she and her Mother are at the door , and do let you know , that they are going to the King for Justice against you . Against me , said he , and why ? Because , answered my Father , this Alderina is your wife , and because you cannot marry another , as long as she is alive . Upon this , a great noise of astonishment was heard , which was made by all those in the Hall : and though Bellimartes made a laughing matter of it , and said , it was not true , nor ought to retard the marriage , yet none of my kindred were of that opinion , especially my Father , who told him freely , that he had such a belief in what the woman said , as he would never consent his daughter should marry him , till this imposture was cleered . Bellimartes who was naturally of a proud imperious temper , and thought himself supported by the Kings favour ; let me tell you Arcingentorix , said he , that I care neither for you nor your daughter , and that I do find my self much mistaken in the alliance which I intended to make with you . My Father , who was generous , and though age hung heavy upon him , yet could resent the honour of himself and his Ancestors , Bellimartes , said he unto him , I had rather you should deceive your self then me ; and let me tell you , that I value you far less then you can do my daughter or me . As God would have it , Bellimartes never heard these last words , for he was gone all in a rage , and left all the company in a strange confusion . But for his part , he was in the greatest confusion of all ; because his conscience , which is a thousand witnesses , did convince him of that unworthy act which he would have done . This hour , I believe , was the happiest of all my life : for certainly if this Lady had stayed but this hour longer then she did , I had been married unto him : and most certain it is , this perfidious wretch had a wife , and as we are informed since , had quitted her , because she was not rich enough : But see here , what the faith of men is ? And how miserable that woman is who trusts them ; for this Alderina had been long courted by him , and with so many passionate expressions of affection , as it is hardly credible he should forsake her : yet avarice did since most shamefully overcome his Love. But so it was Madam , that for this time , I was almost miraculously delivered from a mis-fortune : for Alderina , having made her addresses to the King , and convinced Bellimartes , who though he denied all , yet he was ordained to take her for his Lawful wife ; and charged upon severe penalty , to marry no other , as long as she lived : many did wonder that Alderina being very fair and handsom , Bellimartes should leave her for me , whose face was enough to affright him : and when answer was made that he did it out of covetousness , it was hard to be believed , because of the many rich presents which he sent unto us , and which since we sent back : but they did not consider that those gifts , which made him thought liberal , they were not given , but only lent , which he knew well enough would return back if he married me , since then all we had was his : so as this so much esteemed liberality , was most certainly a base and unworthy self ended avarice . Merindor who was going upon his last , and was fully resolved that when all hope was past , to kill himself , but yet to send Bellimartes out of the world before him , he was not the last man that was advertised of this accident ; and as if a new life had been given unto him , he leaped up , clapping his hands together , and blessing the Fates for this happy fortune : then leaving his chamber , he made all the haste that possibly he could unto mine , where he expressed himself the most joyful man alive , and asked an hundred merry questions : He asked me how I did after my marriage ? and whether it was good to be two wives to one Husband ; and because I knew not well whether I should laugh or cry , I said unto him , well , well Merindor , do not mock at me , perhaps when you are married , you may also find a wife that has two husbands . If I have ( said he ) the stronger will drive the other out of the house ; but I fear not any such accident will ever befal me , unless it be by you . By me ? answered I , Nay , Merindor , the resolution which I have , will free you from that fear ; for within these few days , if my Father will give me leave , I will become of those that are to keep in the Sacred Fire . How , how ? replied he , will you become a Vestal ? Yes certainly ( said I ) purposely to be rid of men , amongst whom I find nothing but deceit and p●●fidie . You do wrong me ( said he ) not to put me out of the general number , since I am sure you never saw any action , or heard any language from me , which was derogatory from my vowed affection , or which in any reason could induce you to put me into that rank : One indeed , replied I , does make no number ; but what do you say of Theombres , of Hylas , of Periander , and of Bellimartes ? I say ( answered he ) that they deserve not only to be razed out of the rank of men , but also out of the number of the living : But I say , that all men ought not to be blamed for them , and of all men , especially Merindor . Oh Madam , give me leave to tell you , it is most extream injustice to punish a number of innocents for a few culpable ; and since faults are personal , every person ought to bear the burthen of his own punishment . I must confess Merindor , said I unto him , that you are in the right , but I am not to be blamed ; for having found so much falshood and perfidie in all those that ever made any addresses unto me , I had good reason to fear the same from all others . This Dorinde ( said he ) is a second wrong , not inferiour to the first ; for you rank me in the number of those who have deceived you , since you cannot exclude me from the number of those who have made addresses unto you . Hitherto ( replied I , ) I cannot say I have been deceived by you ; but I cannot tell what you may do upon occasion . Whilst we were talking thus , my Father came into the chamber , still much moved at the former accident ; and seeing this young Cavalier with me , Come Merindor ( said he unto him ) are you not much offended against my Daughter and me , for the fault which the Kings power caused us to commit ? Sir ( answered Merindor ) I am more your servant , then to be offended at you ; but on the contrary , I thank the Gods for making the vilany of that wicked man known unto you ; though let me tell you , that if his vilany had been executed , the Vilain should not have lived an hour after ; for I swear by the great God Ifesus , this sword should have washed away his crime with his own blood , for not one single drop should have remained : But Sir , thanks be to God that there is no need of such extremities ; and remember I beseech you for the future , that our old Fathers had good reason to say , That no man ought to rub an herd which he knows not : And Sir , there are many in this Province whose Ancestors and Estates are known unto you ; and who would think themselves honoured and happy in your Alliance : And if heaven would make me so happy as to obtain that favour , what services ( said he , and kneeled down ) would I not pay unto you all my life , and what love , what duty and affection should not Dorinde receive from me ? Dorinde I say , whom you know I ever loved and honoured , what accidents soever hapned . The good old man who knew how affectionate he alwaies appeared , even all the time of my sickness , and seeing him still continue his passionate expressions , he did believe him . But , oh Heavens ! who might not as well have been deceived as he ? Merindor ( said he unto him ) speak freely and ingeniously , as you are a Cavalier ; Are you real , or is it only out of your civility and courtship that you use these expressions ? Sir , answered he , I cannot commit an act so unworthy of the name I bear , as to dissemble or deceive ; and therefore I do protest and swear , that all the words which I have spoke , do proceed from the real thoughts of my heart , with all sincerity and true meaning , else may Bellinus root me and my name out from the number of men . If so , replied Arcingentorix , and that it prove so that Bellimartes has another wife , and that your mother do consent unto your desires , I do promise you Dorinde for your wife , and I do call the Gods to be a witness unto the promise which now I make unto you . And I ( added Merindor ) do call all the Gods to witness , that I do receive this promise as the greatest happiness I can desire : for hence forward , I do devote my self unto you Sir , as my Lord and Father ; and unto Dorinde as my Lady and Mistress , and I do vow and swear unto you both , an affection without end , and perpetual obedience . Who would have thought , that heard these solemn protestations expressed which so much freeness , but that they proceeded from his heart ? But alas , so they did : I confess they did proceed from his heart , but it was from the most wicked , vile , perfidious heart , that ever was in any traiterous and perjured man : certainly it is enough to expresse him , to say that he is a man without any addition of traiterous , or perfidious , or perjured ; for I do believe all others that bre●th upon the face of the earth , are so . Now this man , according to the nature and custom of all others , went from us in appearance full of contentment , as full as man could be , and went unto the Palace to hear more certain news of Alderina and of her marriage : at night he returned again , and told us that the King having seen the attestations of the Druids and Nobles of Gergovia , was highly offended against Bellimartes , and had commanded him to depart his Dominions , and never to come into his presence again ; yet some Grandees about Gondebaut , were in hope to obtain , his Pardon , when the King his choller was a little over : and so it hapned ; for a while after , they were reconciled by the mediation of Alderina her self ; who fell down at the feet of Gondebaut , who pardoned her Husbands fault , upon condition he would live with her as he ought : Whilst these things hapned , it seems the Gods were pleased to mock Periander , for the spring coming on , and some remedies which a Phisitian gave me , did so restore my complexion and features , that it was much better then before ; and indeed my companions , said she unto the three strangers , I believe you will confesse it better then ever you saw it before : but so it hapned , that as my deformity did chase away Periander from me so my recovery called him back . I cannot express the joy and contentment of Merindor , when from day to day , he saw my complexion return : and not being able ( as he said ) to endure any longer delay in our marriage , he entreated my Father to give him consent that he might go unto his Mother for hers , there being nothing else which could hinder it . Oh Heavens what new protestations did he make to my Father and me when he departed , I have wondred since a hundred times , that the earth did not open and swallow him alive . I should but trouble you , Madam , did I relate the whole series of his actions : but so it was , that going away , he lost all memory of me , and all his oaths : about three months after his departure , he sent one of his Brothers unto me with a Letter , which I will read unto you , for I keep it still about me , to convince him of his falshood and perjury : then putting her hand into her pocket , she pulled out a paper , and read these words : MERINDORS Letter unto DORINDE : I Would to God ( Fair Dorinde ) that I were out of the World , or else , that I were not the Son of that Woman who is my Mother ; or at least , that I were my Brother : and al to the end , as your most humble servant , that I might obtain that happiness which I desire : but being as I am , it is not permitted me : the offer which I make of him , makes it evident unto all , that all marriages are made in Heaven . Do you not wonder , discreet and Fair Shepherdesses ( said Dorinde ) that Merindor should write such a Letter unto me ? For if he had quitted me , one would have thought in all reason , that he should have done it when I was ugly and deformed , as Periander did : but that he should with such assiduity abide the horror of my disease ; that he should never care for any deformity in my face , but even then to court me with such violence and zeal , and then to leave me when my Beauty was restored , and when I thought nothing could separate us , but his own will , or rathe levity : this seems to be against the grain of all reason in the World. And I must needs confess the truth , this action did go so neer unto my heart , that I vowed never hence-forward to trust any man living ; but to flye and shun all such as bore the name , and never to have any more to do with them . My Father was offended at this as much as I ; and therefore without any further consultation , or heeding any applications that Merindor● Brother would have made unto me , he sent him back with this sudden and peremptory answer , that his Daughter was neither for Merindor nor his Brother : and therefore he intended to dispose of me another way . And because the young man desired an answer unto his Brothers Letter , with my Fathers leave I returned this : DORINDES answer unto MERINDOR : I Would to God , unfaithful Merindor , that you were not upon the earth , or that I never had had any eyes to see you ; or at the least that I were a man for a time , and not a woman ; and all this to the end , that as your mortal enemy I might take that revenge of your perfidy , which I desire : but since being as I am , that is not permitted me , The offer which you make unto me of your Brother , which I refuse , makes it evident , that the marriage betwixt him and me , is not made in Heaven ; at the least I assure you , shall never be accomplished on Earth . Now Madam , ( continued she ) you may observe three of the most horrid infidelities ( to omit the rest ) that ever were committed against any woman . These that I have told you , are enough to make any that have eyes or their wits , never to trust any that has either the name or the figure of a man : but hear what torments they caused me to endure ; and then I am confident you will confess that the hatred which I bear unto this animal , man , is grounded upon most just cause . Dorinde would have continued , had not the noise of men on horse-back , disturbed them : these Fair Shepherdesses being unaccustomed to see such assemblies in their Villages , they all ran out of curiosity to the door : Dorinde and the other strangers did the same ; then they saw passe along the way , which joyned almost close to the door of this Cabin , fifteen or sixteen persons very well mounted , and armed , alter the Burgundian fashion , having head-pieces upon their heads , Suits of Arms for back and brest , a Javelin in their right hands , and a Buckler on their left arm . These men marched in order , and in the head of them was him who conducted them , as might be imagined , both by the goodnesse of his Horse , which was much fairer then the rest , and by the richness of his Armor , which was almost all gilt , and a Plume in his Head-piece , which made him remarkable above the rest . This Troop marched very fast , and their Armor and Horses seet made a great noise : as for the men they talked not loud , though they did hold some discourse which could not any distance be understood . When they came neer unto this Cabin , they cast their eyes upon these Shepherdesses , which out of curiosity were come to the door , and seeing them so Fair , they stayed a little , almost ravished to see such Fair Faces in such rural Cottages . Oh Heavens , cryed he that commanded them , is not yonder Dorinde ? She , hearing her self named , and looking him in the face , she presently remembred that she had seen him very often with King Gondebaut : and therefore fearing some violence , she retired into the Cabin , to try if she could hide her self : but he , being more assured by this action that it was she , did presently alight , and five or six of his companions with him : and entring very blusteringly amongst these women , they came to the place where Dorinde was retired ; who trembling for fear , and hiding her face with her hands , she looked as pale as death . Celadon in the dresse of Druide , wished now that he had Arms , to repulse the injury which these strangers seemed to offer unto Dorinde , and not being able to endure any outrage should be done unto her in his presence , he first used entreaties and fair language ; and seeing them slighted , and offers made to carry away that trembling woman out of the Cabin , he could not chuse but joyn hands unto his language , and beyond the strength of a woman , like man , resist this violence . The Captain and the Souldiers would quickly have dispatched him , had they believed him to be a man , but thinking him to be a woman Druide , their respect unto that sex , and the reverence they bore unto her habit , made them take it into their consideration . All the rest of the women , seeing this attempt of the Druide , after her example , did their endeavours to save Dorinde , and perhaps this feeble defence , had held them long in play , had not the Captain being grown into choller , made a sign unto the Souldiers , that without any consideration of these women , they should use force , and carry her away . As Celadon was holding the arms of this man so as he could not stir , Astrea and Diana were on both sides of Dorinde , and held her by the arms ; but the Souldiers who had received the sign from their Commander , pushing them both very roughly away , they constrained these Shepherdesses to let their hold go , and with such violence that Astrea fell to the ground . Who crying out , and the Druide turning about her head , seeing her so unworthily used , she grew as furious as any raging Lyon , and letting him go whom she held , and ran upon him who did the affront with such violence , and gave him such a blow upon the face , as she constrained him to let Dorinde go , who was already pulled out of the door , and after he had reeled two or three paces , he fell amongst the horses feet , which trampled him so , as he was not able to do more harm unto this fair company : the Captain in the mean time being out of the Druids hands , and seeing they had carried Dorinde out of the place , he went out also , to see her carried away according to his design : but when he was out , he saw his companions on foot , and running after her in the fields : for fear made her so swift , as she seemed to have wings at her heels . At the first , he laughed , for he confidently believed she would be taken again . But whilst he was looking and laughing at this chase , for so may the flight of Dorinde be termed , they saw appear six Cavaliers , who being very well mounted and armed , came riding the same way . At the first , they rid in file , as Travellers use in a Journey ; but when they saw so many men running after one woman , they drew up together , and galloped to oppose the violence which they thought would be done unto her . Yet they could not come in so soon , but Dorinde was first taken ; and because she had no other defence , they saw her fall down upon her knees , hold up her hands , and make lamentable prayers and supplications to them . The Souldiers , on the other side , without any compassion , took her , and would have carried her away : when these Cavaliers came up unto them , they out of pity , though they knew not Dorinde , opposed this violence ; but one of them upon a sudden casting his eye upon her , did know her : Oh ye crew of villains ( said he unto the Souldiers ) and unworthy to bear arms , since you imploy them so ill ; cease wronging her whom ye all ought to honour and serve , or else by Heaven ( said he , and drew his sword ) I will chastise you according to your merits . Sir , ( answered one of them ) King Gondebaut commanded us to do what we have done , and none ought or can oppose his will. Upon this , not caring for the menace of the Cavalier , and seeing him so slenderly accompanied , also his Captain and company coming to his relief , he continued on his way : at which the Cavalier was so incensed , that he gave him such a blow upon the shoulder , that for all his Coat of Male , it gave him a deep wound , and being a little distant from Dorinde , he rid upon him with his horse , and trod him to the ground . In the mean time , the rest of the Cavaliers advanced against the Captain , and his Souldiers , who without any expostulations , did assault them very furiously . The Cavaliers being better armed , and better mounted , and having more courage , though they were interior in number , yet gave them such a hot salute that the combat did not last above a quarter of an hour : for the Captain being killed , the rest were quickly routed , and fled some one way , and some another , as fast as ever their horses could carry them . This victory was the sooner gotten , by reason that most of one party was on foot , and were running after their horses , which were broken loose in the fields . But of these six Cavaliers , two of them were killed , and one so wounded that he could hardly sit his horse . Dorinde seeing this unlook'd for relief , although she thought she knew the voice of him who spoke , yet not being sure , because his head-piece covered his face , she retired as fast as she could in a trembling and panting pace unto her companions , though not so much affrighted as when she was first seized upon : But when she was told of the end of the combate , for she was gotten into the cabbin , and that one of the Cavaliers who defended her was much wounded , she went out of the cabin with watry eyes and cheeks to receive him and help him all that possibly she could : And because his three companions took off his helmet to give him Ayr , as soon as she cast her eye upon him , she knew him to be Bellimartes ; at which she was so surprized , that she knew not whether she dream'd or waked : But whilst the three Cavaliers were laying him upon the Bed , and one of them stayed with him , the other two pulled off their helmets , and kneeled down before her , shewing all signs of humble obedience ; she all the while was so surprized at the sight of them , that she could not utter a word ; for the one was Merindor , and the other Periander . Oh heavens ! ( cryed she out at the last , when she could speak ) Oh heavens ! Is it possible I should be thus much obliged unto three men , who have made me hate all men living for their sakes ? Merindor then began first to speak : Oh Dorinde ( said he unto her ) do not by your disfavours lessen that contentment which heaven has given us , in rendring you a testimony that we do love you more then you would be loved by us . After this , Periander continued , Heaven ( fair Dorinde ) has made choice of us , to render you this little service ; and believe , that the choice could not be made of any others , who have vowed so much affection as we : Receive , we most humbly beseech you , the willingness we have to expose our lives in repulsing that violence which was offered unto you . I do protest , said Bellimartes , and turned his head towards her , I shall leave this world the most contented man that is in it , since I have lost my life in your service ; and if you will have me think my death more welcome then ever was my life , fair Dorinde , Do but only say , Go in peace Bellimartes . Dorinde turning her eyes upon Bellimartes , and seeing a mortal paleness in his face , she only embraced Merindor and Periander , and not having leisure to speak unto them , she ran unto Bellimartes , who expressed such signs of perfect contentment , as every one observed an alteration in his eyes and countenance ; but especially when she took his hand , and said unto him ; If heaven hath decreed that you must end your days in this relief which your Valour has given me , be assured Bellimartes , that it shall never be forgotten ; and if it be the pleasure of the Gods , as I shall pray it may , to prolong your life unto my contentment , be confident that I will never be ungrateful unto Bellimartes . Madam ( said he , and forced himself to speak ) to give you my life , which is so much your due , deserves no recompence : but I beseech you accept also of my soul , which I do most religiously devote unto you , and will never take it out of the fair hands of Dorinde : Upon this he would have kissed her hand , but he wanted strength ; for he grew pale and cold , and immediately died in the arms of that Cavalier who held him in the bed , and whose tears and lamentations made all beholders pity him . This last action of Bellimartes did so mollifie the heart of Dorinde , that forgetting the fault which he had committed against her , and reviving the memory of that affection which by so many addresses he had expressed unto her , she could not chuse but accompany his death with tears of compassion and amity ; an office which she continued long in performing , and had continued longer , if the company , moved unto pity , had not removed her by force from the Corps ; so seeing her self constrained to leave him , Adieu Bellimartes ( said she unto his corps ) if thou didst think it a happiness to have my love , go contented into the Elizian fields , & be assured , that thou art happier in thy death then in thy life . These expressions were accompanied with tears , to testifie they were real , and that he had gotten her love in dying , more then he could have obtained by living . Whilst all these things thus passed , a great number of Shepherds in the neighbouring Vilages came running with Pike-staves , and such Arms as they used in hunting , and some brought Bows and Arrows , such as they used at their general Assemblies in the Forrest of Isoures , and other meetings : so as in a little time there was a great Army about this little Cabin : Their astonishment was not a little when they heard of the violence which was offered unto that fair stranger by the first company , and when they heard of the relief which the last brought her so opportunely ; and their wonder was more yet , when they saw those marks which the Cavaliers left of their courage and valour . Merindor and Periander seeing Dorinde in the hands of the Druide and Shepherdesses , they thought it fit to leave her a little to dry up her tears , whilst in the mean time they went to pay that office unto their dead companions , which the survivors were obliged unto ; and the more , because Periander had lost a cosin german , and Merindor a brother , whom they exceedingly loved . Leaving therefore the other Cavalier with the corps of Bellimartes , they went out of the cabin , accompanied with many Shepherds , and went afterwards amongst the dead to look for their kinred : They found them both close by one another ; the one was run through with a Javelin which pierced his heart , and Merindor's brother lay under his horse with a wound given by a sword through his breast ; but as a note of their valour , four dead enemies did lie about these two , who held their swords still in their hands , with visages which seemed to threaten as well dead as alive . The griefs and lamentation of Merindor and Periander were indeed very great , and had been greater , if some Druides had not at the same time come thither ; and this great number of people were sent by their authority to appease the tumult , as upon such occasions they used to do . These Druides understanding the just and generous defence which those Cavaliers had made in relieving this stranger ; after that they had highly commended them , and in the name of the Country given them many thanks , they endeavoured by all manner of ways to comfort them , and therefore they desired them to leave their immoderate grief , and also leave the care of their friends interment unto them ; which after many entreaties they permitted , but not without embracing and kissing their dead kinred several times , and bidding them their last farewel . The Druides being advertized that there was yet one of their companions dead in the next cabin ? they went and brought him thither , and there washed their Corps in the River Lignon , afterwards interred them in the place where the combate was ; and lastly , they raised up monuments of Earth upon their graves , and decked them with all the rural Art that is imaginable . This Funeral ceremony was performed with so much honour and order , that Merindor , Periander , and the Cavalier who was friend unto Bellimartes , had reason in some degree to lessen their mourning . Dorinde during all the time of this ceremony , never stirred out of the cabin , because she had not yet recollected her self , nor was rid of her fears ; The Shepherdesses Astrea , Diana , and Phillis , with the disguised Druide , did keep Florice , Cercinea , and Palinice company ; all whom could not sufficiently wonder at this unaccustomed accident : And when Periander and Merindor returned to give an account of that charitable office which they had performed , they , saw a Shepherd coming , who seemed to be in very great haste ; when he was a little nearer , he was known to be Hylas : Periander no sooner heard him named , but he cryed out ; Oh God , said he , is it Hylas of the Isle of Camargues , the best humored man alive , and the most jolly companion ? The very same , answered one of the Druides that came with them , he has sojourned in this Country several moneths ; and he found every day so delightful , as I do not think he will ever leave it . Periander then turning towards Merindor , Brother ( said he ) I beseech you go you unto Dorinde , and tell her , if she ask for me , that you left me with Hylas , I am confident she will be very glad to hear it , for I must needs go and meet and embrace him as one of my best friends : Upon this , he went a great pace towards Hylas , who seeing him coming , did not know him , as well because of his Arms , as because he little expected to find him in that place : Periander held out his Arms , and embraced him , he not knowing that these caresses came from Periander . But when he said unto him , Is it possible Hylas that you should be turned a Shepherd of Forrests , and quite forget your good friends ? His voice made him know that face which he had forgotten , and therefore he took him about the neck and kissed him , and was so transported with joy , that he seemed to be almost out of himself . Then Periander said unto him , see Hylas whether I have not good reason to complain against your memory , that does not only forget me when I am absent but also when I am present ; but I am glad to see you , and to testifie how really I love you , I am come to see you , accompanied with one whom you love the best of any in the world . Periander ( answered Hylas ) I pray distinguish what kind of one you speak ? It is a man or a woman ? For if it be a man , none can be more welcom unto me then your self , since there is none I love better then I do Periander ; and if it be a woman , then , if it be she I love best , you have met with Stella , for it is she unto whom I have devoted my self . What ? replied Periander , have you forgotten Dorinde ? Dorinde answered Hylas , I perceive my good friend , that you have forgotten the custom of Hylas ; you must know , that her name has hardly room in my memory : for since I have seen so many Creysides , so many Madonthes , so many Laonices , so many Phillises , so many Alexises , and above all one Stella , who dazles my eyes , I tell you the luster of so many new lights , will not let me see , the obscurities of your City of Lyons . I perceive ( said Periander , and smiled ) that you are still the same Hylas , upon the banks of Lignon , that you were wont to be upon those of Arar . The very same ( said Hylas ) but yet , if Dorinde be here , I shall be glad to see her , that I may know whether my mouth was not in those dayes out of taste : If you desire to see her , said Periander , you may go into that Cabin , and find her still frighted , at an accident which hapned : What accident ? said Hylas , it is , answered Periander , that but for Bellimartes , Merindor , and my self , some of King Gondebauts Souldiers would have carried her away : but we finding her just in the very nick of time , we made them quit their enterprize ; but alas the poor Bellimartes is dead , with Merindor's Brother , and I have lost a Cosen germane . How ? replyed Hylas , have you thus handled King Gondebaut's men ? If so , I beseech you , carry me to Dorinde , for I must of necessity advertise her of some things which I have heard , and which caused me to come hither in such haste . They were then close by the Cabin , so as Hylas upon this entred , who seeing all the Shepherdesses about the stranger , did judge her to be Dorinde ; but faigning not to know her : where is this new Shepherdess , said he , who at her first coming has stained the purity of our banks with bloody Sacrifices ? Dorinde then knowing Hylas , rose up to salute him , being very glad to meet him in that place , where she thought she should need all manner of assistance ; and going towards him , is it possible Hylas ; said she , that my face should be so changed , as your eyes should not know her now , whom your heart did formerly know so well ? I believe , answered Hylas , that if my heart were here , it might answer the questions which you ask , but since it is not , I think there are few here who can tell what to say unto them . How ? said Dorinde , your heart not here ? Who is the thief that stole it ? As for any male thieves , replied he , I know how to keep it well enough from them ; but I must confesse my bad influences has submitted me unto some certain Female thieves , against whom I cannot possibly defend my self : and the worst is , they are of an humour , that the first thing they seize upon is the heart , so as I can very seldom keep this little piece of houshold stuffe in my house . I believe , said Dorinde , that when these Femal thieves do steal it from you , it is not long before you can furnish your self with another : You are mistaken ( said Florice and interrupted ) for those who do steal it , do find it such a bad piece of stuff , that they presently restore it back again at the next meeting : you are mistaken your self , said Hylas , and you had better have said , that because it is impossible two hearts should dwell together , without the stronger driving out the weaker , those who do steal my heart , are constrained to let theirs come unto me , and become mine , and stay with me until some other thief do steal it from me to give me her own ; and therefore Dorinde , if you have any occasion for your heart , which you sent unto me , when you stole mine , ask it of Florice ; and you Florice , ask yours of Cryseide when you see her next : and let Cryseide ask hers of Madonthe ; and if Madonthe will have that back , which I had of hers , let her look out Laonice : and whosoever has any thing to do with Laonices , they will find it in Phillis : and you Phillis , if you desire to have yours again to bestow upon any Shepherd , bid the Fair Druide return it unto you ; for as for hers which I had , it is now in the possession of Stella , who in a happy exchange , did most courteously give me hers , which I will keep as long as it pleaseth me ; but Dorinde , said Periander , and interrupted , I beseech you let us discourse upon these hearts another time when we have more leisure : Hylas comes to advertise you , that you are not safe in this place , and therefore it is requisite you hear what he says : you do very well , said Hylas , to put me in memory of it ; for this new Shepherdess , does so put me in mind of what is past , that I forget the present . Let me tell you therefore that not long since , as I lay close in a bush expecting a Shepherdess whom I loved , and was to walk that way with her Flock , I saw four men on hors-back , terribly affrighted , and in great disorder ; and one of them had a great cut upon his hand , which bleeding extreamly , constrained them to alight very near the place where I was ; and having left one to watch whether any followed , the other held the horses , and the third tore his handkerchief , gathered a little ground-mosse , and applied it unto the wound to stop the blood ; in the mean time I heard one of them say , that if they made a little more haste , they should meet with the rest of their company from whom they were parted ; & then they would return , and be revenged , by bringing away that woman whom King Gondebaut so much desired to have . As soon as they were gone , I met with some Shepherds , who told me partly what had hapned in this place , unto which I came purposely to tell you , that unless you have a mind to fall into their hands , you must remove from this place . Oh ye Gods ! ( cryed out Dorinde with tears in her eyes ) will not fortune let me remain at rest , even in these solitary places ? Madam , said Periander , when we came away from Lyons , we heard that you were pursued by many of King Gondebauts guard ; and therefore if you will take my advice , you shall seek out some place of strength for your security : as long as Merindor and I do live , we will defend you against all the world ; but we being but three , with this Cavalier that is friend unto Bellimartes , our lives may be taken away by a multitude , and you injured , which is worse then the losse of us . Licydas upon this , who was come unto this place upon the noise , a little before Hylas . Madam , said he , we will all of us serve you , against all that shall offer you any injury ; but give me leave to tell you , that to avoid a mis-fortune , it were good you were conducted unto Marselles , where your merits would meet with much honour and respect from all : the great Nymph Amasis , and Galathea , will bid you welcom , and defend you against all violence . Every one did much approve of this advice ; And because Dorinde was unwilling to put her self into the hands of these Cavaliers by her self alone , Florice , Cercinea , Palinice , and Celidea , offered themselves to accompany her , provided some Shepherds would go with them , because they would not return alone . Hylas , Lycidas , Thamires , Calidon and Corilas , did present themselves very freely : and therefore without more delay , after these strangers had bid adieu unto Alexis , Diana , Astrea , and Phillis , and the rest of the Shepherdesses , they set forward : the three Cavaliers , mounted and armed as when they came first , kept at a small distance from the company , in a posture to defend them , if any came to assault them : and the rest of the Shepherds , helped the Shepherdesses to walk , whilst Thamires helped his dear Celidea . Now all the company parted ; Astrea , Diana , and Phillis , to accompany Alexis , went towards the house of Phocion , because it grew very late ; and by the way , admiring the accident that had hapned unto this stranger : I assure you , said Astrea , Dorinde is lesse beholding unto those that love her , then to those that do not ; why ? said Phillis , because , answered she , those that do not love her , do not deceive her , and those that do , betray her : why good Sister ( said Diana ) do you not think that all men are deceivers ? Certainly you are deceived if you think otherwise : for believe it for an infallible truth , that falshood and treachery will be in the world as long as there is one man in it . Alexis , who though in the habit of a woman , yet could not shake off those resentments of a man which nature had infused ; is it possible discreet and Fair Shepherdess , ( said she ) that you should think as you speak ? Is it possible Madam , answered Diana , that you should live to this age , and be ignorant of the truth of which we speak ? That men should be so bad as you say they are , said Alexis , and yet I not know it , is not strange : for my education amongst Druids has been so retired from all men , that we do hardly know them further then by name : but yet I cannot imagine that the great Tautates , who is all goodness , would ever give unto our sex such a bad companion as you represent him . I can answer you no otherwise ( said Diana ) but that it is a secret reserved to himself : and if it be lawful for me to tell you what I think , I believe it is to make us exercise the virtue of Patience . Oh Sister , said Astrea , I am not of your opinion , and I believe very few are : Astrea , replied Diana , how were you satisfied with Celadon ? for my part answered Astrea , I had no reason to be ill satisfied with him you name , no more then you were with Philander : I must needs confess , said Diana , I had no reason to be dis-satisfied in him , but I believe if he had lived longer , I might have been , for he was a man : Alexis hearing Celadon named , began to blush , and not daring to look upon Astrea , she cast her eyes upon the ground ; but when she heard her say that she had no reason to be more dis-satisfied with Celadon , then Diana was with Philander , she was very desirous to know what occasions of dis-satisfaction Philander had ever given her , to the end she might know by that , what it was which his Shepherdesse complained of : and seeing that Diana , did not answer any further , she began : But discreet Shepherdess ( said she unto her ) oblige me so far , I beseech you , as to tell me freely , what dis-satisfaction you received from that Shepherd of whom you speak . Madam , answered she , the discourse would be too long and tedious for your ears , and for me to relate . You may if you please , replied Celadon , epitomize it in so short a method , as will not be a trouble unto either . Phillis upon this replied for her : Madam , said she , I beseech you , pardon her from that whole dayes work , which I assure you would weary her more then you imagine : I should most willingly satisfie your curiosity , and tell you what dis-satisfaction Diana received from that Shepherd ; but that I know the bad fortune of Philander , made such a wound in the soul of Diana , as cannot be touched with never so delicate a hand , but it is so sensible as will grieve her : but Sister , said she unto Diana , pray tell me , what exceptions have you against Lycidas ? I say , answered Diana , that he is not yet dead nor married , and that perhaps before either of these come to pass , such things may fall out , as may give you occasion to rank him in the Catalogue of men . Oh Sister , said Phillis , who do you foretel such things as cannot chuse but infinitely displease me ? and of which there is no appearance ? But I see , a pallate out of taste , makes all viands seem bitter . Sister , replied Diana , I know your meaning ; but consider , that he is a man , and consequently a deceiver : and when Merindor deceived Dorinde , there was no appearance , nor no likelyhood he should do so : and yet you see he did . You must know , that deceipts , are not deceipts , unless they deceive the expectation of those against whom they are done , and therefore they must be done so , as there may be no appearance or thought of them before hand . For my part , said Astrea , who has no interest in these things you speak of , I ought to be believed before either of you , and therefore hearken unto my opinion : I do believe , that men are not such deceivers as many do think them , nor so faithful , as many have opinion they are . Good Servant ( said Alexis ) explain this riddle ; Mistris , said Astrea , my meaning is , that some men are deceivers , and some are not ; all ought not to be measured by one and the same ell ; and that the virtues and vices of some , ought not to be the honour , or dis-honour of others : and therefore , those who have cause to complain against the infidelity of men , ought not to say positively that they are all deceivers : nor those who have full assurance of the fidelity of some particular man , must not think , but that another may be unfaithfull . Their Discourse had lasted longer , had they not heard the voice of a Shepherd singing , whom they presently knew to be Sylvander : and coming a little neerer the hedge where he sate , they heard him repeat some verses , which intimated that he was not changed : Diana who was the first that heard him , would have drawn off the company from hearing any further : but for all that , they would needs hear him on : and then they heard him break out into these expressions . Miserable Sylvander ( said he with a deep sigh ) why dost thou drone on this miserable life , and has such , and so much reason to die ? Is it out of hopes of any better Fortune ? Ah fond man , is it not full time to undeceive thy self , at least , if thou hast any consideration , any feeling , or any sensibility of thy unfortunate life ? Thou beginnest now to enter into the fifth luster , since the miserable day of thy birth ; and in so many nights , so many weeks , so many moneths , and so many years , canst thou name one minute that was not remarkable for some misfortune or other ? I cannot indeed call that hour disastrous in which I first saw Diana , since in her I saw all the excellencies and perfection that Nature can give unto mortals : but was not that the time that Fortune took a greater Empire over me then ever she had before ? For if she had any power over me before , it was only over my poor sheep ; and the little stock which I had , but my soul was free , and exempt from blows and changes : But oh ye Gods ! since I saw this fair , this divinely fair Diana , my soul is a slave , and from being insensible , is grown so weak and so submiss , that the least Will of this Shepherdess is a Law unto me , her commands are Oracles , and the least twinkle of her , commands so absolute , that I would rather chuse the worst death , then disobey the least shaddow of her Will : and is not this the very height of misery , that all my cares , all my services , all my endeavours , and all my extream passions should be so many offences , and so many injuries unto her ? If the Universe , and all that is comprised in it , be ruled and governed by reason , what reason is there , that I having no designe but to do her service with all manner of affection and fidelity , that she should make no return but hatred and scorn ? Then making a stop , and staying mute a while , he began again : But oh ye Gods ! I do understand this secret , or at the least I think I do ; It is to punish me because I have loved this divine Diana too much , and have preferred my affection unto her , before that which I owed unto you . But if it be so , give me leave with all reverence to expostulate a little with you ; why did you not make her with less perfection ? For being as she is , it were a sin to love her less then I do : But well ( said he with a profound sigh ) do your pleasure , and if you think good , double and redouble your punishment , for I cannot lessen or diminish one jot . Whilst Sylvander was talking thus to himself , Diana had got a good distance off , and Phillis having no mind to leave her alone , did show her unto Alexis and Astrea , and whispered them in their ears , that if they intended to stay any longer , she would go and stay with her ; but the Druide and her companion seeing it was late , they thought it would be to no purpose to stay any longer in that place , where they could not receive any better satisfaction of this Shepherds innocency then they had ; and therefore stealing off unperceived , they went as fast as they could to overtake Diana , unto whom they told all that they could in discharge of Sylvander . But she , seeming as if she cared not , she answered in such a kind of neglective manner , as if he were not Sylvander they talked of , or as if she was not Diana whom they talked to . Alexis admiring the strength of Dianas spirit , knowing very well by experience how hard a thing it is to resist a domineering passion ; I must confess , fair Shepherdesses ( said she ) That I could never have met with any women such absolute Mistisses of themselves , nor men such Lovers , as I see there are about the banks of Lignon . Why do you say this ? said Astrea . Because servant ( answered Alexis ) hearing the discourse of Sylvander , and the anguish he endures , it must be acknowledged that he does love infinitely who can endure it . And with what coldness Diana does slight it , I must needs confess and say , that in her alone , passion does cease to be passion , and become seeming reason . Madam , answered Diana , I beseech you pardon me , if I tell you , That you are mistaken in both the judgements which you have given : For as to that which relates unto me , believe it to be a very easie matter to carry it as I do , having no interest at all in the business , as you think I have : And as to that which relates unto the Shepherd , be assured , That not only about the Banks of Lignon , but every place where the name of Love is known , men do study more to disguise and dissemble their affections , then to render them real and great : They resemble puft up bladders , which seem to be somthing that 's big , whilst they are nothing but empty wind , and the least prick of a pin discovers their empty imperfections , Sage Shepherdess , replied the Druide , I do believe that you have more knowledge then I in the humours of those you speak of ; but give me leave to tell you , that Sylvander does love . I do believe it Madam , answered Diana , but it is Madonthe . I do believe ( said Alexis ) that Sylvander does love , and that he does love none but Diana . Then certainly ( replied she ) Madonthe has changed her name , and calls her self Diana ; and if you will not believe me , I will refer you unto Laonice . You will find said ( said the Druide ) in the end , that there is some secret mistery in the report of Laonice : for if it were so , that Sylvander did love Madonthe , why should he seem to love you ? What benefit will accrue unto him by disguising it ? To blind the eyes , answered she , of the jealous Thersander : this might be so , replied Alexis , in the time of Thersander , and when Madonthe was here : but now they are gone , to what purpose should he so do ? Oh Madam , said Diana , did you but know the humours of men , especially of Sylvander , you would not make such a wonder at it : you must know that there is not a man under the cope of Heaven , who desires more to give a good opinion of himself then he ; and this is the reason that having made a shew of loving me formerly , he is now ashamed his falshood should be discovered : all his passionate expressions and behaviour which you see , and think they proceed from affection , are but tricks and glosses which he uses , out of shame to be thought a dissembler , and a man of no faith . If he were ashamed , as you object , said Alexis , that shame would produce contrary effects : for if he loved Madonthe , he would with all speed flye from those places where his dissimulation would be known ; and doubtless would follow her whom he loved : for I have heard that he has no relations in this country to stay him in it , or invite him unto it more then any other place ; for he is a man meerly of fortune , and has nothing but what he gets by his industry , which he may do any where else , as well as about the River Lignon : also , since you speak of Sylvander's humour , I must tell you , that in this short time I have known him , and observed his discourse , I find him to be a Shepherd of so free a Spirit , and of so pure and genuine wit , as I cannot believe any such abominable vice to be in him , as dissimulation is ; and indeed instance me one action of all his life which argues him of that humour : I have heard by a general report of all the Country , that he is a very Wise , and Virtuous Shepherd : and is it probable that one single man should deceive so many eyes which observe his actions ? Assure your self Diana that you are mistaken in your judgement . 'T is true Madam , said Diana , and interrupted , that perhaps I was : but now I am not , and if one could foresee the future , I never will be in my judgment of Sylvander , unless my resolution do change very much : Phillis who till then stood silent to hear the reasons of her companion , seeing now that she replied not ; she began to speak ; Sister , ( said she unto her , for so she called her ) I have no interest in the business in question , farther then in relation to you , and I assure my self no more has any here : and therefore you ought to receive what we say , not as coming from persons who are well wishers of Sylvander , but as from your good friends , who had rather be deceived themselves , then be any Instruments that others should deceive you . When you have this belief in us , as truly you ought to have , you will presently think that when we speak any thing of this Shepherd , it is not to divert you from any good design you may have , nor to your prejudice to advantage Sylvander , since he is meerly indifferent unto us ; but on the contrary , you know we love you , and would if it were possible deliver you from an opinion which doubtless , ( set as good a face upon it as you will ) will bring you nothing but discontent : Consider Sister , that every one is blind in their own case , and often , that which they most would have , is worst for them . Sister , said Diana , I never made the least question or doubt of your affection to me , nor of that sage Druids , since she was pleased to say that she loved me , but must needs give credit unto the words of one whom I think so just ; I receive this favour which you are pleased to confer upon me , with abundance of respect and thanks ; assuring you , that both in this and every thing else , I will always prefer your judgment before my own in all things : but I beseech you give me leave to tell you withall , that those who are not concerned in a business , farther then resentment and compassion causeth , commonly they do not consider nor look into the matter so neerly , as those who must bear all the burthen : and to their advice and their counsels , although they do not proceed from any ill will , but perhaps from much affection , yet may they be mistaken and be deficient in many things ; because the judgment which they give , cannot be good and solid , unless it be grounded upon most certain knowledg : and therefore we do commonly say , that every one knows best where his shooe pinches him , or on which side the pain is most troublesome . But Sister , said Astrea , things that are dubious , and cannot be well made out , me thinks should be decided by plurality of voices : for my part , this has been always my rule , that were I see all are of opinion that such a thing is of a green colour , which seems red unto me , I do infallibly believe , that my eye is deceived , or else I should think the thing to be of the same colour which all others do : you have an opinion that Sylvander loves Madonthe , and we all say that there is no such thing , nor any probability of it ; why therefore should not you conform your opinion unto ours ? But Sister , replied Diana , I am not alone ; Laonice who has seen the truth , does second me ; Laonice , said Astrea , is subtile enough to say it , with a design of putting you to abundance of pain and trouble . What profit , said Diana , will accrue unto her by that ? The profit , replied Astrea , which such reap who are delighted in sowing seditious , it is their pastime and pleasure ; and hers may be to see how you will carry it out , and perhaps to discover , whether it be true that Sylvander does love you , or you him : good Sister , do not give more credit unto that subtile woman , then you do unto your dearest friends : the judgment of all those who do know Sylvander , will be against you ; the whole course of that Shepherds life has been such , as his very enemies cannot lay the least reproach to his charge : Joyn all these together , and add thereunto the reasons which we have presented unto you , and afterwards see , whether it be likely , or have any shadow of likelyhood , that the single testimony of Laonice can be true and credible . Furthermore ( said Phillis ) I have talked with Sylvander , and he does so peremptorily deny all that Laonice says , that if Laonice say truly , he is the most detestable Shepherd in the world . Yet every one does know ( added Alexis ) that Sylvander is a man who sears the Gods , and is not ignorant of what is a sin against them ; if he be not ignorant , then he knows how great a sin perjury is : and if he do fear the Gods , he would never commit it ; and therefore I conclude that my judgment was good , when at the first I affirmed that Sylvander does love you , and that he loves none else but you . Madam , said Diana , and interrupted , not being able to endure the continuation of this discourse , neither Sylvander nor I , do deserve you should take so much pains in talking of us , especially upon a subject which concerns us so little : for as for him , I believe all his demonstrations of good will unto me , are only consequents of that wager which is betwixt Phillis and him : and as for me , I assure you that I did never receive them but under the notion of that dissimulation , so as the business is of so small a weight , and we are both so little interested in it , that it is not worth talking of any further . Oh Madam , cryed out Phillis , I protest , she dissembles , and speaks very far from her thoughts ; pardon me Sister , said she and turned towards Phillis , if I speak the truth , for I cannot endure this dissimulation . Nay , nay , never blush , said Phillis , nor lay your hand upon your face to cover it , lest we should see : you know I speak nothing but truth , and that you do really love Sylvander , also that Sylvander loves you , I am sure you are not ignorant of it : Alexis and Astrea , began to laugh at the manner of Phillis in her expressions ; and Diana her self could not forbear , although she endeavoured to hide it ; and therefore recollecting her self , she answered thus ; I must confess Sister , that I did blush to hear you speak thus , especially before this great Druide , what opinion do you think she will entertain of me , who has not had the honour to be known unto her till of late ? But Madam ( said she , and turned towards Alexis ) do not believe what this Shepherdesse doth say ; for all is but in jest , and she her self does not think as she speaks . Alexis would have answered , and so would Phillis , but they were so near Astreas house , that they were constrained to change discourse , lest Phocion should hear , whom they saw at the door , and who conducted them in , where supper was ready upon the table . During all the time of the repast , nothing was discoursed upon but the accident of the day ; a passage so unaccustomed in that Country , that Phocion said , in all his time he never heard of the like , unlesse that of Philander , when a stranger offered to wrong Diana . Alas , alas ! ( said she ) that indeed was a day the most disasterous that Lignon had seen of a long time ; for since the death of him and Philidas , I am sure that my contentment has been but a little . I assure you , said Astrea , fortune will play her game out amongst us humanes every where , as well in the Country , as in great Cities , and as well in Cottages , as roo●s of Cedar , and gilded Palaces of Princes : alas Sister , you observe the 〈◊〉 day when Philidas died , because in hapned upon your occasion : there is ano● 〈◊〉 that has good cause to remember another accident ; I have not forgot that 〈◊〉 ●hen Celadon drowned himself ; for then I lost a Father and Mother , and am able to say and say truly , that my eyes were never dry since , as oft as I remembred that fatal mis-fortune . And I , said Alexis , may say as much , and almost about the same time , at least if reports make a true calculation . But these sad remembrances are the most cruel enemies we have ; and therefore for my part , knowing them to be so , I shun them as much as possibly I can : Oh Mistris , said Astrea , It is an easie matter for you to expel such sad remembrances of things which grieve you , for you have a good Father who loves you , and helps you out with supplies of comforts ; but were you an orphan , deprived of Father and Mother as I am , I believe you would more deeply resent the remembrance of such fatal losses : but however , I have most just reason to be thankful unto Heaven , which after so great a loss has not left me without some support , in giving me a second Father , unto whom I am obliged in double bonds of gratitude ; but for all that , believe it Mistris , it is a most sad constraint that separates a child from Father and Mother . Upon this Phocion began to speak ; It is most certain children ( said he ) for so my age permits me to call you , that fortune has the same power in all places alike ; and that she is pleased to make her power known as well in Villages , as in great Monarchies . But it is true also , that as high and lofty Towers are more exposed to the tearing tempests and blustering winds , then the humble Cottages wherein we live , so also we do more seldom see any of these bloody consequences of fortune amongst us : they are much more frequent in great Empires , and proud Republiques , which the more rest and quiet they have , the fuller they are of motions and inquietudes , and of greater turbulencies then our poor Villages are capable of : so as what we esteem a storm , is with them a calm . This was the main reason why those from whom we are descended , did chuse this kind of life , as the most happy which mortals can make choise of . But for all that , replied Alexis , I do hear as many complaints and griefs amongst you , as amongst the greatest Potents upon earth . So children , answered Phocion , do use to cry for the losse of an apple , as if it were the losse of a great Empire : For my part ( said Diana and interrupted ) I do not think sorrows are greater , for having the greater causes of them ; but that is least which is least resented . Most true , replied Phocion , it is so in regard unto the troubled soul , but not so , if it be resented , and measured according to the right rules of reason ; for then every thing will be resented and esteemed as it is : and oftentimes when the passion is ceased , we do laugh at that , at which we cryed before ; but all our discourse ( said Phocion , seeing them ready to rise from the Table ) does teach us this , that there is no place under the cope of Heaven which is entirely exempted from the blows of fortune , and that we ought alwayes to stand upon our guards against them , that when they come to assault us , we may not only resist them , but also without taking the shadow for the substance , which is commonly the greater , we may measure them according to reason , and not with any partial resentments of those blows which we receive , nor with too many tears which seldom do any good , but with prudence , reason , moderation and patience . Upon this they arose from the Table ; and after some other such Discourse , bed-time being come , the Druide , and the three Shepherdesses , retired themselves to their chamber : On the other side , Dorinde and her companions , with those that conducted them , went unto Marselles , and endeavoured to beguil the length of the way , and the perplexities of the sad Dorinde , with various and pleasant discourse . But Hylas , who led her by the arm , and was not much used to give way unto any melancholy dumps , not being able to endure her silence ( for when others talked , she was mute ) I pray good long since Mistris ( said he unto her ) how long must this simple silence last ? My long since Servant ( said she , and smiled ) I beseech you pardon me , for I am in a very naughty humour , and cannot help it . These dumpish humours ( replied he ) are allowable in any that have not a Hylas by them ; but in you who has me so near you , it is a fault unpardonable ; and therefore resolve your self to leave one or the other , for sorrow and I cannot be together . I wish , replied she , that I were in a better mood , and you should see 〈…〉 I desire it ; therefore I pray tell me what you would have me do ? Eith● 〈◊〉 ●and me , said Hylas , to relate the adventures which have hapned unto me 〈◊〉 saw you , or else tell me yours ; for such and so many various actions has befallen me , that you cannot hear them but be delighted : I will promise not to make you any sadder then you are , and commonly it is more delightful to hear the adventures of others , then to tell their own . No. said Thamires , and began to speak , it is more expedient that this fair Stranger do relate unto us the cause of her coming into this Country , then for Hylas to relate unto us his constant inconstancies , which every one here does know . Oh good Thamires ( said Hylas ) indeed you have great reason to twit me with my inconstancies : Pray tell me when ever any of them did so much hurt as your obstinate humour called constancy has done ? I do not blame you nor your humour ( said Thamires ) nor do I commend them , but leave it to the judgement of those that will take the pains to consider them ; I only ask you , wherein did my obstinate humour called constancie , do you any harm ? It is not to me alone ( replied Hylas ) that it is obnoxious , but unto all those that are about the Banks of Lignon , and to all the whole Country of Forrests , all whom do resent the injury you have done them , in spoyling the beauty of this wise woman ( pointing at Celidea ) who was one of the greatest ornaments of the Country ▪ Shepherd ( said Celidea , and interrupted him ) I do think my self infinitely happy in that which you think a loss ; for by parting with a thing of a poor trivial value , I have in exchange the greatest tranquility of Spirit , and as much contentment of mind , as can possibly be desired . We do not talk of the tranquility of your mind , wise Shepherdess , said Hylas , nor of your contentments , but of that happiness which we have lost by the obstinacie of Thamires ; and if such a chance had hapned unto Hylas , perhaps you should become as fair as ever you was . Is not Dorinde fairer then she was when first I began to love her ? Look upon Florice , Cercinea , Palinice ; and did you see Cryseide , you would say that all those whom I love , are hugely beholding to me ; for I leave them all fairer then I found them : and not like those blasters of Beauty ( for so may all your Thamyreses , your Tyrcises , your Sylvanders , and such like be called ) who never leave any one of those they love , till they have either made them ugly , or brought them to their graves , as two of you have done , and you shall see what will become of Diana , before the wilful Sylvander and she part ; you see she is now young , and very fair ; and I dare venture the affection which I have unto Stella , that before he quit her , either he or she are in their graves ; then what will become of those fair eyes , and a hundred alluring features : Well , well , God keep you from such servants , as will never let those they love alone till they be dead ; nay , even in their very graves they will be troubling them . Pray see I beseech you , if any that ever I served were used so indiscreetly : No , no , when I leave them , I leave them in such a condition , as others are contented to love them after me . Do not think Hylas ( answered Thamires soberly ) that this constancy which we do so religiously observe , and which you do so much inveigh against , is either an humour , or any obstinacy , but only an earnest desire not to fail in those duties which we owe both unto our selves and unto those we love ; Unto our selves , because alteration of opinion is to condemn that which we once approved of , and there is nothing more shameful , nor which shews more defects in a man then that ; For if it be understanding which prefers us before the rest of animals , are not those who want this understanding no better then beasts without reason ? But of all vices , Inconstancy does most discover and argue that defect ; then Hylas , you must of necessity confess , that none can commit a greater offence , then by shewing themselves wavering and inconstant : For the Will which never consents unto any thing but what the Judgement tells him is good , chusing another object , does undeniably argue , that his judgement was deceived either the first or the second time : And therefore , though there were no other reason but our own particular reputation , we ought never to consent unto inconstancy , which renders us most worthy of all scorn and contempt . But further , it a most unpardonable offence against the person whom we do love ; For Hylas , does any change but when they think they change for the better ? And therefore is it not an injury unto her whom we loved , to leave her for another , since we do as good as say that the last is the better ? Hylas not being able to endure that Thamires should go any further with this discourse without interruption , he went nearer him , and looked him in the face , and seeming desirous to look under his clothes , Shepherd ( said he unto him ) let me see , if under the habit of Thamires , Sylvander be not disguised , for me-thinks I hear him speak in his tone . Ah Hylas , answered Thamires , your having that opinion , is a signe you think my arguments to be good ; for there is nothing which comes from so excellent a wit , which ought not to be esteemed so . You are very much mistaken good Thamires , replied Hylas , for hearing your arguments so shallow and ill-grounded , I thought them to be his , or he himself which uttered them , and not Thamires , who is held for a very prudent and wise Shepherd ; and to make good what I say , I will shew you how false your reasons are . You affirm that one ought to continue in his obstinacy of loving one that they once loved , in two considerations : The one in respect of himself ; and the other in respect of her whom he loves . Ah Thamires ! It is an easie matter to you who are antiquated ; for your clothes are not only made after the old mode , but your opinions are as old , and cut out according to the old Gaulish garb : Good friend , is there any thing in a man more despisable then silliness and indiscretion ? And is it not the height of indiscretion and silliness , to know what is happiness , and to court and follow that which will make him miserable ? I beseech you fair and discreet Shepherdesses be judges , and tell me whether you would not think that husbandman a very fool , that has divers times found by experience such a piece of ground is not fit for corn , and will still continue sowing it with the same seed , and only out of a foolish fear , lest it should be said that he had no judgement at the first . Ah my good friend Thamires , is it any thing but gain and profit that gets reputation in these days ? And indeed , if one should enquire of the quality and capacity of any one , be it either as a servant , or any other ways , Did you ever hear the question asked such a one , whether he be constant or inconstant ? No , no Thamires , but only whether he can manage well his business , whether he be rich , whether he have good flocks , and such things as can encrease and keep them , not by an obstinate resolution never to part with them , but by selling and changing them as oft as occasion shall require . Suppose friend , you were upon the Sea , you would quickly be shipwrack'd if you kept your Sayl constant to one wind ; no , no , wise men will turn their sayl to all winds . The very same it is in the affairs of the world , and it is soverain wisdom to change according to occasions . And as to your assertion , that changing does offend against the person whom one did love ; good Thamires , what do you think of me ? Or , whom do you think I am ? Is there not some persons who make bread , and others who eat it ? Do not some make clothes , and others wear them ? Why should I not give them the same counsel that I would take my self ? I mean , that as I change them for others , so let them change me for whom they like better , when they have a mind unto it : But in as much as I think it is impossible that those whom I once loved should ever meet with a better , they must even content themselves as well as they can , and consider , that of all things in the world , some are destined unto happiness , and others unto misery . Amongst horses , some are for the plow , and some are for the saddle ; amongst dogs , some lie in Ladies laps , and others lick the dripping pan in the kitchin ; and so amongst men , some to be served , and others to serve : 'T is true , their fate is hard , but will they complain of Hylas for it ? No , it is not in me to command him who ordained them that cruel destiny ; but if they will be complaining , it must be for being born under such an unlucky constellation : and yet I must tell you , that this very offence which you presuppose , is nothing but imagination : For when a Musician changes notes , does he change them because he thought those he left to be worse then those he took ? No , no Shepherd , but it was to make his Musique better , and more delightful , which otherwise would be dull and tedious . If a Painter change colours , ●ay somtimes the very piece it self , is it because he despised the first colour ? No , but on the contrary , because he would more enliven it , and shadow the first colour so , that he sets it off with greater luster then at the first : So Thamires , when we do leave a Shepherdess whom we did love , and take another , it is not as you think , because we esteem her more then her we left , but only to follow the rules and dictates of Nature , which reacheth us , that it is nothing but variety which renders the universe delightful . Look upon every thing , even from the lowest to the highest , and you will find , that nature has engraved this instinct and this Law , in such characters as cannot be defaced . Tell me Thamires , when you lye in your bed , do you never turn from one side to another ? If you do , you are inconstant , and shews want of judgement , in chusing the worse side at the first : when you walk , or dance ; why do you change legs , but rather hop upon the first you began with , if you will be punctual to your first beginnings ? When you speak , why do you not make use still of the same word ? Why do Fidlers finger more strings then one ? And why do they vary into so many several tunes ? I see Shepherd that you laugh at what I say : but believe it , I have greater reason to laugh at you , when you say , that one is inconstant in loving several Shepherdesses , or that one offends her whom he leaves . I must needs confess , said Thamires , that I do laugh at the arguments which you use to maintain your fickle humour : I believe there is none in the company but does the like , and perhaps Hylas himself also , if not in his face , yet in his heart : for it is a very hard matter to forbear upon such a subject : and I wish Sylvander were here to answer ( as it is necessary ) unto your Sophistry : I am glad to hear , replied Hylas , that you call for help ; it is a sign you think your self overcome : but never be ashamed of it , for though Sylvander himself were here , whom you accompt your Oracle , yet I am confident he would confesse my victory , and himself submit unto it : Oh Hylas ! ( said Thamires ) you do mistake the reason why I desired Sylvanders company ; it is not because I want any arguments to answer your assertions , for it is an easie matter unto any that will take the pains : but it is because that Shepherd is able by his splendent fancies , and excellent eloquence , to give this fair company better contentment , then is my dull genius : and yet in his absence , since he who is silent unto truth , is culpable of a lye ; I will briefly answer you , but it shall be upon a condition , that you give me leave to laugh at what you have asserted : in the first place , I confess Hylas , that Husbandman to be very indiscreet ; who having found by tryal that his ground is not proper for one seed , will not sow it with another , and change his seed : but Hylas , this does not prove what you assert ; for love ought not to precede the knowledg of the party loved . The Husbandman had no knowledge at the first of the quality of his Land , so as he ought not to change his seed till he has found it by experience and knowledg ; and therefore all those consequent arguments which you used , to change the sail according to the wind , and that it is prudence to know how to comply with occasions , we do agree with you , that it is indeed high wisdom to be guided by , and according to the weather ; and the reason is , because we cannot command the wind and the weather as we will : so that Hylas , you must know , that in things which have dependency upon our selves , and which are in our own power , it is a shame to change ; but on the contrary , in those things which depend upon the power of another , it is high prudence to know how , and when to turn and change according to occasion . Now Love , which does depend upon the will , there is no question , but it is in our power , since God did never give us any thing which is more absolutely ours , then this will ; which has no matter of chance or fortune in it , as there is in the Sea , or in the Winds . But truly your instance of Musitians in changing Notes , and Painters in colours , is a very subtile argument indeed : but good Hylas , do you not know , that their first designs are to arrive at the end of their works ? The Musitian he designs to make good Musique , and the Painter to illustrate his work ; and by changing Notes , and using several colours , they both arrive at their first designed end : most right ( said Hylas , and interrupted ) and even so I doe never change , but with a design to arrive at the end of my desires . But , replied Thamires , Love will not allow of that , whose perfection does so much consist in unity , as it can never be perfect until it attain unto that one which it aymes at : and hence it is that our Druids say , two persons that do love , become one and the same ; which is easily comprehended , since both parties have one and the same will , and so consequently are one and the same person . As for your arguments of inconstancy drawn from turning my self in my bed , inferring it to proceed from want of judgement in not chusing the best side at the first ; you must know Hylas , that the body , which is heavy and subject to wearinesse , by its own weight , must ease it self by turning , that both sides may bear the weight alike : but the soul , which is all spirit , is not subject unto such inconveniences , and therefore ought not to change : but good Hylas , give me leave to laugh a little before I answer your argument of walking and speaking ; saying , that those who walk , if they will be constant , must never go but upon one leg , and hop ; or when they speak , never use but one word : I believe Hylas , if nature had called you to councel , when she appointed to every thing their motions , perhaps you had invented some other way for men to walk , and had made hopping serve the turn ; but since you were not , you cannot call them inconstant , who walk as nature ordained them , since they can do no otherwise : and as for matter of speaking , know Hylas , that speaking was given unto men , to make those who hear them , understand the secret conceptions of their souls : now do but invent one word , that can make to be understood all that the mind conceives ; and then I will say , we were inconstant if we used any words but that alone : do you see therefore how shallow all your reasons and arguments are ? Certainly you must needs confesse , that they are grounded upon sand , which is as loose , and fleeting , as your inconstant humour is . But are you not exceedingly pleasant , in saying , that those whom you quit for others , ought not to lay the blame upon you , but upon their constellation and their destiny ? It is most true indeed , that they have reason to complain against their malignant influence , for I think it a very great mis-fortune unto them that are troubled with your addresses ; but are not you extreamly to blame in being the instrument of this malignant influence ? Tell me , I beseech you , is not the gallows upon which a malefactor is hanged , a horror unto every one , and scorned ? Ah my friend , what are you unto those poor women that are destined unto your inconstancies , but the gallows where they receive their punishments ? At this all the company laughed a long while , and Hylas also , though it was against himself ; and when he began to reply , he was prevented by Adrastes , who having met with Doris , did so hang upon her , that she could not be rid of him ; at the first he ran unto her , and kneeled before her ; he would have kissed her feet , and with all humble reverence touched the hem of her garment : but seeing she went still on , he would not go out of those limits , unto which he was by a kind of witchcraft confined ; he was so bold as to stay her by her gown , and would have taken her by her arm , which caused her to cry out : and Palemon being not far off , ran in to help her ; but do what Palemon could , Adrastes would not let his hold go : when he pulled one hand off , Adrastes took hold with the other : and Adrastes being a big strong man , Palemon would hardly have mastered him , but for the coming of this company , who advancing towards them , the Shepherds took hold of Adrastes , and gave Doris time to escape out of his hands . The state and miserable condition of this poor Shepherd , moved Dorinde to pity him : and the beauty of Doris made her very desirous to know how the dissention did arise : Palemon as a very civil and courteous Shepherd , said unto her , be pleased to know , fair stranger ( for so he thought her by her habit ) that this Shepherd and I were both in love with this Shepherdess , & she being adjudged unto me , he received the sentence so sadly , that he fell mad , and lost the use of reason . A thousand pities , said Dorinde , for he seems to be a Shepherd of excellent qualities : were he in the Town where I was born , I believe , there might be found a remedy for him ; for I have seen one cured of the same disease ; and so may he , especially if it be not long since the mis-fortune did befal him . It was not above two months since ( said Palemon ) and I am so exceedingly sorry for him , that I would do any thing which might be conducing to his cure ▪ doubtless ( said Dorinde ) this will ; I have had the experience of it , and the remedy is very easie , is there not a Temple of Jupiter in this Country ? And is there not another near unto it , dedicated unto the Goddesse Minerva ? There is many of them , answered Thamires , which they say , the Romans built ; but , as for us , we do never frequent them ; because our Druids teach us , that the Majesty of the Great Tautates is so incomprehensible , that the whole Universe is only a Temple worthy of his grandeur , which he himself did build ; for such as are built by the impotent hands of men , are too mean for such a Divinity : and this is the reason why all our Sacrifices are offered in Sacred Groves , and under no other roof , but the glorious Arch of Heaven . But that people whom I mentioned , had Sacrificers which served in Temples , and I think that I have seen such a one in the great City of Marselles : for the Founder did not only give it his own name , but also planted his Religion there , and I remember very well , there is also another dedicated unto Minerva , which as I think joyns unto that of Jupiter . If so , said Dorinde , and that you desire the cure of this poor Shepherd , carry him thither , and I am confident of his cure : for there needs no more then to drive a nail which hath touched his Pemples into the wall of Jupiters Temple , which is on that side towards the Temple of Minerva . If that be all ( said Palemon ) I swear that to morrow I will neither eat nor drink until I have driven one so far , as it shall hardly be pulled out , but by breaking the wall . It is not you , replied Dorinde , that ought to do that ceremony , but it must be the principal person of the place . If so , ( said Palemon ) I will fall upon my knees before Amasis , I will beseech her to do that charitable Act , and I will make a vow , that if this poor Shepherd recover , I will not deny the first thing that shall be asked of me , be it made by whom it will. And because Adrastes still followed the company , and the place which he used to haunt very near , Palemon entreated Doris , that she would either by prayers , or any other way , to make him follow them unto Marselles , whither he understood all this good company was going . Doris , to please him , though much against the grain of her mind , went to that poor Shepherd when she saw him ready to leave them . Adrastes ( said she unto him ) will you not go with me unto my house ? He went nearer to her , and after he had looked well upon her , he answered , to my house do you say , Adrastes and Doris ? Yes , replied Doris , will not Adrastes go with Doris ? To which he answered not a word but Doris : and turning himself about , offered to go away . Doris then calling him by his name , and he turning towards her , she offered her hand and said unto him ; come , come , Adrastes , do not you love Doris ? He looked seriously upon her , and said not a word ; and it would have pitied any one , to see how tears trickled from his eyes , though he smiled . Doris then made him a second offer of her hand ; what Adrastes ( said she ) do you not know Doris ? Then he answered , Doris ; yes , said she , I am Doris , who entreats Adrastes to go with her unto Marselles . Then going to her , and taking her under the arm , he said , Marselles , Doris , Adrastes , Palemon , and never left saying so all the way long : but sometimes did weep , and sometimes at the very same instant laugh , and would never answer unto any question , but only the last word of it . They had already passed over the River Lignon , and left the house of Adamas on the right hand , when they began to discover Marselles ; and because Hylas was very sorry that he could not know the cause of Dorindes coming into Forrests ; it is a hard case ( said he ) that some foolish accident or other does always prevent me in my desires ; what foolish accident do you complain of , said Dorinde , which has prevented you in your desires ? Two things , answered Hylas , I do complain of , and they are very different ; the one is , that Thamires and I have talked so long : & the other is , that Adrastes hath made us lose that time which I desired should be spent in hearing what has hapned unto you since last I saw you . If that be al , answered Dorinde , to content you , we shal remedy it when you please : these promises are easily made , said Hylas , but often fail in performance ; hold me for a person very uncivil , said Dorinde , if I do not give you satisfaction in a thing which I may with so much ease perform ; I believe you to be civil enough , replied Hylas , but I cannot tell whether your leisure and your will can permit it : as for matter of will , answered Dorinde , it shall not stick upon that ; and as for leisure , I believe , that at night when we have nothing else to do , we may have as good an opportunity as can be desired . But pray , why have you not as great a desire to know the adventures of Florice , of Palinice , and Cercinea , as well as mine ? Is it because you already know them ? There is a hidden mistery in that , answered Hylas , and the truth is , I do not know them ; but I do very much wonder , now I think on it , that I should never have that desire ; then turning towards them , but good ( in the dayes of old ) Mistrisses , tell me , why you did not pay that tribute which was due unto my curiosity and desire ? We do answer , said Florice , that neither you nor we had any will thereunto ; but yet there is a reason which is better , and which proceeds from a cause more high ; for Heaven did forbid us : How , how ? said Hylas , have you such familiar conversation with Heaven ? I do not wonder now I should so retire my self from you , since you are so celestial : you must not now be loved , but adored as heavenly beauties . Hylas , said Cercinea , you now speak like unto your self , who being one of those Gallo-Ligurians , which retain nothing of the ancient Gaulish Religion , but the●●●ry name , having received the Graecian fables for truths : but we , who adore nothing but one only Tautates , we do not desire to be adored . Oh Cercinea ( said Hylas ) I perceive your celestial conversation with Heaven ; and your intimate familiarity with Angels , has made you so divine , that now there is no coming near you : you do not talk now like Cercinea , but like a Sarronide , an Eubages , a Prophetess , a celestial Druide . God keep me from loving you , since you are learned ; for when I begin to talk unto you of my affection , in lieu of answering , you will reprove me for not speaking well : and God knows how extreamly ashamed should I be to receive correction at this age . Then turning towards Florice , but pray tell me in good earnest ( said he ) how comes it to passe I should never know the cause of your coming into this Country ? Because ( answered Florice ) we would not tell it unto any , being so enjoyned by the Oracle , which did forbid us to speak of it , until a thing come to pass which is not yet hapned . Now I do see ( said Hylas ) that heaven is better to me then I deserve , since I am not afflicted with any desires of a thing that would have been long before the effect would be obtained . But , said Dorinde , why might not I have satisfied this desire , for I do know all their adventures , almost as well as themselves , and heaven has not forbidden me to tell them ? Were we not so neer the place unto which we go , said Lycidas , I should humbly entreat that you would be pleased to take so much pains ; for I believe there is not a stranger upon the Banks of Lignon , who hath so long concealed the cause of their journey , as these three fair ones have : It seems said Hylas , that they have extreamly offended the Gods. Why ? said Cercinea . Because ( answered Hylas ) the greatest punishment that heaven can lay upon a woman , is to be silent . If it be so ( answered she ) heaven has been very favourable to us , in giving us occasion to shew our selves more then women . Such discourse as this beguiled the length of the way ; and when they were come to the gates of Marselles , Periander , Merindor , and their companions asked Dorinde if she intended to do her obeysance unto Amasis that same night ; and where she intended to lodge if she did not . To whom Dorinde answered , that it was very late , and that all the company was too weary to go so high as the Castle , which stood upon the top of a steep hill ; but yet she knew not where to lodge else-where , having no acquaintance in the place : Lycidas upon this be-thinking himself ; I beseech you ( said he ) give me leave to go before you into the Town , and if he whom I hope to find in it be there , I am confident your reception will not be bad . Dorinde thanked him ; and sitting down under a shade neer the High-way , she told him , that she and the company would expect his return in that place . Upon this Lycidas with the company of Corilas , went into the Town , and went as fast as they could unto the house of Clindor , the dear friend of Alcippes , the father of Celadon and Lycidas , This Clindor has still in memory the affection which he bore unto their father , and since the death of Alcippes and Celadon , all his good will was placed upon Lycidas , as all that was left unto him of his dear friend ; and therefore as soon as ever he saw him , he held out his arms of love to embrace him , and shewed as much entire affection , as if he had been his own son . Father , said Lycidas unto him , for so he called him ; if I have been backward in rendring that duty which I owe unto you , I beseech you lay the blame upon the rural woods , which will hardly permit their inhabitants to frequent great Cities , without offence unto the Laws of their solitary lives . Son , said Clindor , I do both excuse and envie you : I excuse you , because Alcippes did all his life most religiously observe the vow of his ancestors : and I do envie the happy lives you lead , when I consider the turbulency and inquietude of ours : But Son , continued he , and embraced him , you are very heartily welcome , and your companion also ; assuring your self , that I cannot receive any greater contentment , then to see the son of my dear friend Alcippes well and with me . This assurance Sir , said Lycidas , made me so bold as to offer your house to a great number of my friends who accompanied me hither , though I did not know whether it would be thought too great a trouble : Son , said Clindor with a smiling countenance , those who do come unto my house , especially under so good a conductor as Lycidas , shall have as much power in it as my self ; the trouble that will be , will be only unto them , but much honour and contentment unto me : and then hearing who those were whom he brought with him ; I am very sorry said he , that I had no sooner notice : but since they have surprized me , I hope t●●y will excuse the inconveniences of my house , and the they are most heartily welcome : Then calling for his son , Leontidas ( said he , for that was his name ) go along with your brother , offer this house unto those strangers to whom he will conduct you , and tell them , that if my age would permit me , I would have waited upon them my self . Thus Lycidas with Leontidas went unto the company which expected him , who after many complements of civility , Leontidas took Dorinde by one arm , and Hylas took her by the other ; when they came to the gates , the guards asked them who they were , and from whence they came ? The three Cavaliers told them their names , and satisfied their demands ; and Leontidas added , that they were going to the house of Clindor . The guards then cryed them mercy , and asked pardon for their strictness , because it was but according to their duty and commands received from their superiour Officers . Thus they entred , and were conducted unto the house of Clindor , who received them with so kind a countenance , and treated them so nobly , as every one admired he should have set his house in such excellent order as they found it . In the mean time the sad Sylvander , who after he had left Dorinde and her company , was retired into the thickest woods , where he could least be seen , and there past away the rest of the day with his own melancholy and mortal thoughts , till at night he came to the place where Diana , Alexis , Astrea , and Phillis found him retired : He did so avoid the sight of every one , that he knew not what had hapned unto Dorinde ; for as soon as he saw any , he shunned them like a savage person . His sad melancholy retained him in this place until it was night ; but when he saw the canopy of heaven spangled with glistering stars , and thought that none was abroad , he went out ; not with any designe of diverting himself , but only to resent his sorrows more apprehensively , and that his sorrows might the sooner do that which his hand durst not against his life , lest heaven should be offended if he gave himself a violent death . This thought did insensibly conduct him unto the place where Phillis delivered the cruel message from Diana unto him : Oh most fatal place ( said he ) and most infamous for the highest piece of injustice that ever was committed upon the Banks of Lignon : Oh thou most abominable and and odious piece of ground ! I do wonder Heaven does not cause the earth to open , and swallow thee in her deep Abyss , and never suffer thee to be sooting for any innocent Shepherd to tread upon again . Then folding his arms one within another , he continued ; But if heaven will needs pursue me with a perpetual hatred , as it hath done ever since that cursed day on which I was born , why does it not execute and compleat its cruel destinies upon me ? Should I wish all places where I have resented the unjust malignity of its influence to be Abysses ; Alas , then all places where-ever I did set my foot , must be swallowed up into the profundity of the earth . Then coming to the place where he fell into a swoon , he stopped short , and looked long silently upon it ; at last he began again , 'T was here ( said he ) where my disasterous cogitations did muster themselves to overwhelm me ; but how comes it to pass I did endure them and not die ? And is not heaven ashamed to see it self surmounted by the constancy of a mortal ? It is not more strange , to see how obstinate the Destinies are in rendring me miserable , then it is to see the insensibility of my soul , in supporting their blows . But upon good consideration I needs must say , that heaven will either try what power it has in tormenting , or what courage I have in suffering . But fairest Diana , must you needs be the instrument of so many cruelties ? Can your beauty ever consent unto the ruine of him that adores you ? What excuse can you alledge for your self ? You are either the partner in this fault , or at least the cause and the original ; for it is as impossible I should love any but Diana , as it is for Diana to live , and not be the fairest in the whole world ; and as long as I live , the most loved Shepherdess upon earth . But alas , alas , you look for no excuse where you cannot repent of the fault : or to say better , where repentance would be a thousand times greater satisfaction , then the wrong . Then standing a while silent , and the moon shining very clear , he went looking and staring upon every thing about him , like a man that was distracted , and hardly knew what it was that he did look upon : at last , the cruel discourse of Phillis , and the opinion which Diana had of his change , coming into his mind , he could not chuse but cry out : Oh God! Oh Heavens ! Is it possible that the judgment of Diana , which is so sound and quick in all other things , should to my misery , be thus mistaken ? Can she think Madonthe has any power to divert me from her , and her service ? Could that Wise , Prudent , and Solid Shepherdess believe , that those eyes which have her ▪ can look upon any other eyes but hers ? Have I ; Oh Fairest Shepherdess , by any of my actions , given any testimony that I become a Hylas or an Adrastes ? For before I commit such a sin , I must needs be either one , or both ; and I could not be so inconstant unless I were a fool , or a mad man. This thought entertained him a long time , and would not let him depart from that place , he thought to have found that contentment which he had loft : but on the contrary , he met still with fresh causes of grief ; for wandering insensibly from one thought to another , he began to think upon the sweet beginnings of his affection , and with what discretion Diana received the first buds of his love , under the notion of a wager ; with what kindness she suffered that plant to take root , and how prudently she saw it grow up to that grandeur which now is arrived at . And as concomitants of this thought , he set before his eyes the pleasant jars of Phillis , the favourable answers of his Shepherdess ; and briefly , all those reasons which he had to hope , that his affection would thrive , and grow fruitfull . Then did he bethink himself of that Bracelet of hair , which was intended for Phillis , and which he had obtained of Diana , as an extraordinary favour . He guided his hand to the place where he was wont to wear it , thinking to have the contentment of a kiss from it : but not finding it , he looked upon the other arm : but not finding it on either , he was surprized with so much grief , as not being able to endure the blow of that disaster , he fell to the ground , and so lay a long time without either motion or speech ; but at last he revived , and concluded that now all hope was gone . Sylvander had no sooner ceased his complaints , but ( as he thought ) he heard some coming towards him ; and to know who they were , and also out of fear to be seen , lest by that means he should be interrupted in his solitary thoughts , he kept still close , and silent ; then did he plainly hear some coming and talking very loud , but not so as he could understand them at that distance ▪ yet still keeping silence , and they drawing neerer , he perceived by the help of the Moon , that they were two men talking together : and when they were close by the place where Sylvander stood , they stopt a little ; then did he hear one of them begin to sing , and the effect of his song was , That he had more love , then she had cruelty . He had no sooner done , but the other began ; and the substance of his song was , That he ought to love her for no other end but to love her . Ah Brother , ( said the first , and interrupted the other ) you are in the right ; for whosoever does love for any other end but loving only , he does abuse the name of love , and most unworthily pro●ane that pure and Sacred Divinity . But give me leave to tell you ▪ that in what you alledged before , concerning the torments which you and I do suffer , you have as little reason , as I have much , to say , that there is no torment in the world that is equal unto mine . Brother , ( answered the other with a deep sigh ) that love which every one doth bear unto himself , is the cause of that judgment : for when you see me suffer any pain , do you not resent it more then any stranger would ? Doubtless I do ( answered the first ) Then Alcander , replied the other , the same reason which makes you resent my pain more then another , does make you resent your own more then mine : for as it is natural to love a brother more then a stranger , so it is as natural to love ones self more then any else : it is love which gives the weight unto all things which fall under opinion . I do not know Amilcar ( said he ) how you intend this ? It is true that I am partly in the same belief , and partly not ; I mean , that it is love which doth cause resentment of sorrows and joyes , and that it is by it , and its ell , we do measure the greatness or the littleness of all things : but that every one does love themselves more then some others : Indeed brother , I must confess , that if this be an effect of nature , then nature has failed in me : for I do protest and vow , that I do love Circinca , a thousand times better then I do my self ; and it is an easie matter to make this evident , since I do find in my self towards her , all the effects which a most extream love can produce : for first , I had rather any evil should fall upon my self , then the least upon her : and I desire her contentment infinitely above my own ; there is nothing , be it never so full of difficulty , but I would attempt it , if there was any hopes it would conduce thereunto : If any thing that pleased me , displeased her , believe it , Amilcar , I had rather dye then receive it : and if these be not infallible arguments , that I do love another better then my self , I know not what are . Brother , replied Amilcar , I do resent the very same effects of affection unto Palinice , which you do unto Circinea : but oh Alcander , you are much mistaken if you do conclude thereby , that you do love Circinea better then your self , or that I do love Palinice , more then I do my self . For if we will but ingeniously confess , it is the love of our selves that makes us love them : and as the miser does expose his life for the preservation of that Gold which he loves ; so do we Sacrifice our selves to the pleasure of those fair ones whom we adore : Fie , fie Brother , replied Alcander , will you offer such a wrong unto our loves , as to compare them unto a misers love of Gold ? Assure your self brother ( said Amilcar soberly ) there is no difference betwixt them , only the love that we do give unto these fair ones , is for a thing of greater value and merit , and therefore it is more noble and reasonable : but the very truth is , the original of all loves , is self love : does not the misers care to preserve his dearly beloved Gold , proceed from the love of himself , and not his Gold ? Doubtless it does ; for what cares the gold into whose hands it fals , since wheresoever it is , it is still Gold as well as in his hands . Then let us apply this reason unto our selves , and you will find that it is the love which you hear unto your self , which makes you have all those cares of Circinea , and all those earnest desires of her contentment : would you wish her so much happinesse , and endeavour to procure it unto her , upon condition she should extreamly love Clorian , and devote her self wholly unto him , without ever caring for you ? But did she love Clorian , replied Alcander , she would not be so happy as you suppose her . But suppose she should be as happy ( said Amiliar ) would you wish her the enjoyment of all those contentments with Clorian ? I see you will not answer , nor have you any reason ; but I will answer for you : it is most certain , that you and I had rather see the grim face of death , then to see your Circinea happy with Clorian ; and I to see my Palinice , the happy wife of Sileines : and therefore let us both ingeniously confesse , that all the happinesse which we do wish unto them , is but like the love of a Miser to his Gold ; that is , for our own particular interest : though the excesse of our passions makes us think the contrary . Upon this , these strangers continued on their walk , and for a while were silent . Sylvander who heard them , and thought them to be persons of merit and understanding had a good mind to be talking with them , had it not been for the scurvy humour , into which the jealousie of Diana had put him : but considering this vexing humour , he thought it better to be as he was , then interrupt them : and therefore , he designed to go away : but as he was going , he saw these strangers turn back , as men that knew not which way to go ; but having found that walk , would passe away the rest of the night in it . His fears to be seen , caused him to keep close till they were past , and afterwards to fall into the thick of the Wood. But whether he made some noise , as he couched down , or whether the Moon shined clearer then it did when they passed by before , I know not : but Alcander spied him , and shewed him to his brother , who stepping nearer , certainly ( said he ) it is a Shepherd who is a sleep . Sylvander , who seeing himself discovered , and who thought that they would not go away before they made him speak ; he thought also that it was better to prevent them : and therefore , he answered , if I do sleep , then it may be said , that a man may sleep and not rest ; for the miserable condition wherein I am , will not let me enjoy any : do not think Amilcar ( continued he , and rose up ) that it is any love which I bear unto my self , makes me judge my misery unequalled ; for should I judge by passion upon that which relates unto me , it would be rather by hatred then love , since I am able to say , and say truly , that I never wished any so much harm as I do unto my self . And though the misery which I endure , be as much as any mortal man can endure , yet am I so much my own enemy , that my hatred cannot be satisfied , unless by wishing my miseries multiplied above the number of all the leaves in this Wood. I must confess , said Amilcar , that if your condition be as bad as you speak it , all sorrows must submit unto yours . Oh Amilcar , said Sylvander , it is but too true , and did you but know my wounds , you would confess it also ; but because it would be some kind of comfort to tell it , I will not give my self so much contentment . It seems ( said Alcander ) that the greatness of your misery hath driven you into despair , and you know despair argues but little knowledge , and little courage : I must confess , said the Shepherd , that my misery is changed into despair , but I do deny that despair , is alwaies from want of knowledge or courage ; for were it not a strange ignorance to have such extream misfortunes as I have , and not to know them ? And would it not argue a great defect of courage , and resentment , to stand in such fear of death , as to wish , living in such misery ? This may pass amongst petty and trivial mischances and miseries , such as are common and ordinary ; but amongst such as are grown to that height , as there is no remedy , nor no cure , it is a folly , a madness , an argument of a poor low courage , to endure the shame which cannot be avoided by any way but by being no more , However replied Alcander , it is an argument of a faint and poor courage , to want a heart that will endure the blows of an enemy . Most true , replied the Shepherd , but there is no reason to hope for a thing which there is no hopes to obtain , and thereupon I say it is , that my misery is desperate ; not that I do conclude thereby , that I will run a sword into my breast to kill my self , or throw my self head long down a precipice : such an act would argue a defect in courage ; nay worse , it is a great impiety and sin committed against the great Tautates ; for man being the workmanship of his hands , it were a most horrid sin to destroy what he hath made ; He , as the Potter with his pot , may do what he will with us : and we were made to be as he will have us , and not to dispose of our selves according to our own will ; if it be his pleasure we should endure pain and abundance of misery , we must endure , and not endeavour to cross his will by any sudden death : but I begin to resent some mittigation of my sadness by this discourse which I have had , and therefore , because I will not do my miseries so much wrong , I do conjure you Amilcar , by your love unto Palinice , and you Alcander , by yours unto Circinea , that you let me go and retire my self into the most solitary parts of this wood ; and in requital I will tell you ( that if you seek for those two fair Shepherdesses ) where you may find them ; and that is , where I have often seen them upon the banks of Lignon in the company of the fair Diana , Astrea , and their companions : upon this , he saluted them , and went into the Wood as fast as he could , lest he should be followed by these strangers . They on the other side ravished to hear such discourse come from a Shepherd , they were so astonished , as they could not stir a foot after him ; But having held their eyes a while upon the place where he entred into the Wood ; Alcander broke silence first : Brother , said he , did you ever hear such a shepherd ? His habit indeed , said Amilcar does speak him Shepherd , but not his tongue : for my part said Alcander , I think him to be the good Genius of Lignon who presented himself unto us in that habit , to shew us , that there are some who are in greater misery then we are . Perhaps , replied Amilcar , I should have been of the same opinion , if we had been in any Country but Forrests , where I have heard there are so many discreet and well accomplished Shepherds , as the encounter seems not so strange unto me . If he be a Shepherd , continued Alcander , and the rest like him , it must needs be confessed that Cities have reason to envie these Woods and solitary places ; but said he , and pointed at a paper which lay in the place where they first found Sylvander , I do see a thing like a letter , and perhaps the Moon will give us light to read it . Amilcar upon this took up a paper which Sylvander accidentally dropt , in which were writ a copie of verses , importing , That she , she only is worthy of her self . It is certain , said Alcander , that he is a Shepherd , and not the Genius of this place ; but it must needs be acknowledged that these Woods are extreamly happy in having such guests . But Alexis in the mean time who lay according to her custome in Astreas chamber , where Diana and Phillis also lay , she was up as early as the Sun , and taking the clothes of the fair Astrea , she drest her self as soon , and with as little noise as possibly she could : Then she opened the windows , and set a chair close by the bed , that she might the better contemplate those Beauties which she adored . Astreas body was half turned towards her bed-fellows , and the weather being very hot , part of her breast was open , and her right arm hung carelesly naked over Diana . Alexis having a while contemplated , Alas ( said she in a low voice , lest she should be heard ) Ah Alexis ! why art not thou metamorphosed into Diana , or Diana into Alexis ? But miserable wretch that thou art , why such a wish , since Celadon then is to have no share in it ? For oh Alexis ! what greater favours canst thou receive then thou hast : but all will not do thee any good , because thou dost not call Celadon to take a share , which it seems thou dost envy him . But still it cannot be envy , for Alexis , canst thou have any felicity with him , or any happiness without her ? No , no , certainly thou canst not : but yet his presence is both terrible , and desirable unto me ? desirable , in that without Celadon I cannot have any perfect happiness ; and terrible ▪ in that he would make me lose all my hopes : when I do re-enter into my self , I do find that I am a miscellanie of Alexis and Celadon : and as Celadon I desire to recover that happiness which is ravi●hed from me , and as Alexis , I fear to lose that which I possesse . I am then both Alexis and Celadon mingled together : but now I know who I am ; how should we do to find out a way to content Celadon , and to satisfie Alexis ? Oh there is the work , there is all the difficulty : this is a place so slippery , that the least treading awry , is to fall into the horrid abysse of despair . But why should we think that Astrea wishes ill unto that faithfull Celadon , since every time she speaks of him , she seems to lament the losse of him ? But on the other side , why should we not fear that she does wish him ill , since having commanded him not to see her till she command , she does not command him , though shee see him every hour ? This last consideration touched so to the quick , that tears dropt from his eyes , and such sighs seconded those tears , that Phillis waked at the wind of them , who seeing it light day , after she had saluted Alexis , she rose out of bed in her smock , and went to dresse her self by the Druide . Diana all this while slept so soundly , as the noise which her bed-fellow made in rising did not awake her ; but had slept on , if Phillis had not called her sluggard several times : and speaking very loud , it seems Astrea was in a dream , and waked upon it ; for turning towards Alexis , Ah Celadon ( said she with a deep sigh ) and saying no more , she fell asleep again . Diana and Phillis , hearing her name Celadon , they were very attentive to hear what she would say farther : Alexis , though surprised at the hearing of himself named , yet he set as good a face upon the matter as he could possible ; and laying his finger upon his mouth , speak low , ( said she ) that we may hear what she will say of that Shepherd : but though they were all silent a long while , and very attentive , yet she spoke no more ; but perceiving that Diana kissed her , she waked , in an opinion that it was Alexis : Mistris , said she , you are very early , and her eyes being yet not well open , she kissed her again in that belief : but when she saw it was Diana , ah Sister , said she , you have deceived me , for I took you for my dear Mistris , Servant , said the Druide then , I am not so far off , but you may easily repair that mistake if you please : then leaning towards her , Astrea kissed her , with as much affection as possibly she could express . Well , well , ( said Phillis , who was dressing her self , and who saw how disdainfully she had repulsed Diana ) you reject the kisses of those lips , which some other perhaps would sooner chuse then yours . Certainly , said Diana , they are out of their wits who makes so bad a choise . You may say what you please , replied Phillis , but I believe there are some that are of my opinion , and that is Sylvander , whom I believe you do not think to be out of his wits , unless it be in one thing ; what is that ? said Diana , in loving too much , answered Phillis , for in that indeed he is in the excesse . What Sister , said Diana , all in one song ? Will you speak of nothing but Sylvander , Sylvander still ? Are you not weary with naming him so oft ? Sister , said Phillis , resolve upon one thing ; that I will never let you rest , until you be reconciled unto him , and he in your favour as formerly he was wont to be : and I believe it is the part of all your friends to do the like : for if you should lose that kind Shepherd , I do not think Lignon will ever have his like : good Sister ( said Diana ) what you do think of Lycidas , is not he above him ? Lycidas , ( replied Phillis , after her accustomed jollity ) is good for nothing but for me ; and I should be very sorry any should envy me : but Sylvander is such a one , as not only you and we , who are ordinarily with him , but also all this Country , nay perhaps all the Gaules , have an interest in him . Good Sister , said Diana , shall I be payed out of the publique exchequer , for having a care of him , in whom so many have a share ? You ought ( answered Phillis ) since you have all the power ; and if he miscarry , every one will blame you ; and though he be all yours , yet ought you not to envy , that every one should receive contentment from that which you have . I am so far from any envy , answered Diana , that if he be mine , I will give him unto you with all my heart ; and with a promise never to ask him again . Oh most cruel woman , ( cryed out Phillis ) the Gods will punish you for this ingratitude , and as they usually do , in the same manner that you offend . And remember this that I now foretel you , with as much truth as if it came from the mouth of an Oracle . Good Sister , replied Diana , what is it that you do tell me ? that the Gods will punish me for that which I intend to do ? Is it a sin to give you that which is mine ? Though I had not given him unto you , yet still he had been yours ; for all that I had , was long since so . Fie , fie , Diana , replied Phillis , these cruelties that are covered with a cloak of kindnesse , are not unknown to the Gods : you cannot so gild them over , but they will find them to be counterfet stuf , and consider that I shall see you weep for it ; and when that time comes , I will laugh at you , for not believing me when I was in the right . Indeed Sister , answered Diana , very seriously , you are extreamly unkind ; you should rather provide for me good store of handkerchiefs before hand , to dry up the tears which I shall shed . Thus these two Shepherdesses discoursed whilst they were dressing themselves ; and in the mean time Alexis and Astrea were talking , somtimes giving assurances of their mutual good will , and otherwhiles kissing each other ; somtimes as women , and otherwhiles as lovers : and therefore Diana seeing Astrea made no offers of rising out of bed , she turned to Phillis , and said unto her , me thinks Sister that though you have been somthing out of charity with me this morning , yet we may go together and look to our flocks , and return again before this sluggard rise out of bed . Do not think , answered Phillis , that my anger is so great as to make me fail in that respect and affection which I do ow unto her that was my Mistris , and ever shall be so as long as I live . And you Sister sluggard , said she unto Astrea , since we will not command you any things that are either impossible or grievous , I pray let us find you in the same place at our return , where we leave you at our going away , and in the mean time , that you may have no excuse for your absence , we will take care of your flock : so bidding them good morrow , they went out of the chamber , and went talking upon several subjects : and Diana being in a little better opinion of Sylvander , then she was , she began to be in her good humour again . Being then going out of Astreas house , Phillis who was silent a while , did make a stop upon a sudden ; and looking upon Diana , Sister , said she unto her , dare I tell you , what I am thinking upon ? Why do you make it a question ? answered Diana , you know our familiarity does not allow us to conceal the least motion of our souls from each other : I was thinking , said Phillis , upon the extream and sudden amity betwixt Astrea and Alexis ; and what should be the cause of it ? I have known Astrea long , but I never saw her so apt and forward to contract amity upon a push , with a stranger , and leave her old , for new affections : and yet she no sooner saw this Druide , but she loved her extreamly , and in loving her does a little slight the company of Diana and Phillis , who were wont to be so dear unto her . To which Diana answered , I have had the same conceptions , Sister , said she ; but then considering that Astrea did extreamly love Celadon , and Alexis having so great a resemblance of him , she was quickly moved to love her , as fancying her to be her dearly beloved Shepherd ; you know she never loved any but only him : as this being her first and only affection , it is no wonder she should keep it alive in this woman ; well ( said Phillis ) this reason may pass , as relating unto Astrea , but what do you alledge as in relation to the Druide , who at the very first sight , was so wholly devoted unto a Shepherdess , that she forgets and forsakes her very Father and kindred , to be with this Shepherdess , and to wear her clothes ; and seems as if she had quite forgot both Carnutes and all her companions . Unto this , said Diana , no answer can be made , but that as Alexis has the face of Celadon , so also she has his heart : and for my part , I believe she has , when I do see her Idolize , after the same manner that Shepherds use . I assure you , answered Phillis , you phrase it right , in saying that she does Idolize her , as if she were a Shepherd : have you observed her actions and behaviour when she is with her ? I assure you Sister , that were she trimmed up in mans clothes , I would say , here is a Shepherd . Sister , replied Diana , you know that Astrea has rare attracts to move love , and having an affection unto this woman , she renders her all the testimonies of her good will that she can , we ought not to think it strange that her natural perfections should become inchantments ; we have found it our selves by experience , and I dare swear that never any loved better , then we loved Astrea ; and I do believe that I cannot love any more then her . But ( said Phillis ) what shall we say of Adamas and Leonide , who have left her here upon so slight a cause , and seem as if they had forgotten her ? When Adamas went , answered Diana , we know she was not well ; and when Leonide left her , she went away in haste , because the Nymph Amasis did send for her , so as she had not leisure to conduct her unto the house of Adamas : and why , said Phillis , did she not carry her with her unto Marsell●s , where her Father was ? I cannot well answer you unto that point , said Diana : but I do believe that Adamas would not have her , she being a Druide , go amongst great companies , but desired rather she should passe the time away amongst us , and recover of that sicknesse which so long tormented her , which was the reason of her coming from Carnutes , whither as I hear say she is presently to return . Thus Diana answered unto all the objections in the discourse of Phillis , as she did in real sincerity think of Alexis ; and used such good arguments to clear her doubts , that she quite removed them . Afterwards , they walked unto the Wood , where they thought to find no Shepherds stirring , because it was very early ; but when they came into a long walk , they saw at the other end a Shepherd and a Shepherdesse , but they could not know whom they were , by reason of the distance of the place , and shade of trees . These two Shepherdesses desiring no other company but themselves , their design was to hide themselves in the Wood , until the other couple was walked past them , and then to continue on their own intended walk ; and therefore finding a thick Bush by the walk side , they sat themselves down in it with a reserve of silence till they were past ; and therefore they heard them coming when they were at a good distance off , and because they were somthing loud in their discourse , they knew by their voices the one of them to be Ti●ces , and the other Laonice . Yonder is ( said Phillis , in a whisper ) the good friend of Sylvander : and rather mine ( answered Diana ) for she has acquainted me with that which of all things in the world was most necessary for me to know . Well Sister , replied Phillis , I hope to see the day when you will see your errour , and then you will take me under the notion of your good friend : Diana durst not answer , lest they should be heard , because they were very near : and as they passed , they heard Tircis say , I protest L●onice , you are the most spiteful woman in the world : Phillis and Sylvander are not to be blamed , for they were obliged unto all they did , and not by their own choice , but by the will of the Gods. Tirces , answered she , do you not know that those who have been beaten with a rod , and cannot be revenged upon them that beat them , yet they receive some contentment , in throwing the rod into the fire and burning it ? Tircis , by fortune , stopped just at the place where the two Shepherdesses were hid in a Bush : and admiring at the wickedness of Laonice ; what ( said he unto her ) do you infer from that ? I infer , replied Laonice , that though I cannot be revenged of the Gods , from whom I have received this injustice , yet I will be revenged upon the rod wherewith they have beaten me , which is upon yonder Mistris Minks Phillis . and Mistris Orator Sylvander : What ? do you think I have sojourned so long upon these banks , and have found out no wayes of revenge ? You must know , that ever since the day , that judgment was pronounced , by which I lost all my hopes of you , I have been pretily well revenged upon Phillis ; for I sowed such seeds of sedition betwixt her and Licidas , as have brought forth the fruits of many a disquiet ●ight unto them both . What hurt had poor Licidas done , said he , that you should do him so much displeasure ? Since I could not otherwise be revenged upon Phillis , answered she , he must accuse his own misfortune for it ; and you must know , that rather then want my revenge upon one enemy , I will lose an hundred friends . Oh Laonice , said Tircis , are you not afraid left the Gods should command the earth to open , and swallow you up alive ? All 's one for that , replied she , and smiled , there is nothing so sweet as revenge : And as for the Gods , they do not meddle in such matters as these . 'T is true , said Tircis , unless to punish them . Come , come , replied Laonice , The Gods have reserved the heavens for themselves , and have left the Earth unto us : Had I gone without this revenge , I had lived without rest ; but now I am a li●●le contented , since I am revenged upon Judge Phillis , and Orator Sylvander , whose ruine I have wrought as well as he mine . Tircis went back two or three paces , and folding his arms , stood looking upon her with admiration , and spoke not a word . At last , he asked her what she had done unto Sylvander ? What have I done ? answered she ; why I have given him such a blow , that a Chirurgion will hardly salve up his sore ; for I see , as good a face as Diana sets upon it , the pain of it does reach his heart . But , said Tircis , what do you tell me of pains of heart , or of Diana ? I ask you what you have done unto Sylvander ? You are very inquisitive , replied Laonice , and to satisfie you this is enough , That I am so well satisfied in my revenge , that I will not now stay a minute longer in this Country where I have received these two contentments : The one is , the jealousie of Lycidas against Phillis ; and the other , of Diana against Sylvander . But replied Tircis , How can Diana be jealous of Sylvander , if she do not care for him ; and if Sylvander did never look upon any in the way of Love ? Oh Tircis , replied Laonice , if their love or their hatred would have been advantagious unto you , as they are unto me , you would have observed them better then you have . You think ( said Tircis ) that all their discourses of Love did proceed from affection : But do you not know them to be only in jest , and caused by a wager betwixt Phillis and him ? Ah Shepherd , said Laonice and smiled , I perceive that you are one of those that believe all that is reported . But my good friend Tircis , if you had loved me , as well as he loves her , assure your self he had never been my Judge ; and believe it , Diana loves him as well , as Phillis her Lycidas , nay better , until I did her the good office of putting her into a little doubt . Content your self with this I have told you , and that I tell you no more , though I could very much , lest you should know how to remedie it . The persons who are able to verifie the contrary , are all absent , and will not return of a long time to tell them the truth : But trust me , I have not omitted any circumstance that might conduce unto my full revenge , either in the manner , or in the time , or in the persons that I have alledged . Tircis did let her talk on a long time , and did suffer her to vomit up all her malice , to the end he might gather somthing that might be a remedy against it : But seeing that she would not out with any thing more , he lost all patience . Go , go you damned witch , said he unto her in a fury , you fiend of hell , sent hither upon earth to torment humanes ; thou dost not retain any thing of a woman but only thy habit , and thy name ; having under that shape the spirit of a Divel : Hence , hence thou horrid Hag , get thee out of this happy Country , where such malignant monsters must not inhabite : Let thy venomous and impure heart know , that though thou mayest escape the justice of men , yet thou canst not of the Gods , whom I most heartily beseech to deliver me out of thy wretched hands , and from all thy wicked , malicious , and damned devices . Upon this he turned from her , and went a great pace , the same way he came , and left Laonice so astonished at his reproofs , which her guilty conscience told her were true , that she all confusion , stood a while immoveable , looking after him , and speaking not a word ; at last , when he was gone out of sight , she went the other way into the thick of the wood , and would not shew her self unto any in the Country , but went away unto the place from whence she came , being able to say , that she left none behind her that was sorry for her departure . Diana and Phillis who were very attentive to the words of Laonice and Tircis , and who durst hardly brea●h for fear of discovery , when they saw them gone , they stayed a while looking upon one another , and saying not a word , but were both of them amazed at this far fetcht revenge ; Diana joyned her hands together , smiled , and looked at Phillis ; who after three or four times biting her lips , and shaking her head , she clapped both her hands upon Dianas , Sister , said she unto her , do you see how true all your jealousies and suspitions are ? What do you now think of the poor Shepherds innocency ? Where is all that confidence and belief which you had of this malicious woman ? I must confess ( said Diana , and rose up ) that without any wrong unto her I may say , never was wickedness and subtilty equal unto her● . But Sister , ( continued she , and entring into the walk ) could any ever imagine this woman should ever take such great and long pains to be revenged upon poor innocents ? For truly Sylvander and you are both innocent of her displeasure , since you were chosen unto that office which you did her , by lot and hazard . But suppose that you were culpable ; what have Lycidas and I done , that could give her so great offence ? Did you not hear her say , replied Phillis , that rather then want her revenge upon one enemy , she would ruine a hundred friends ? Good God , said Diana , keep us from any such friends . Now Diana , replied Phillis , learn from hence , that all which is said , is not always true , though never so probable : Most true , answered Diana , for who could avoid believing this piece of wickednesse ? Consider , I beseech you , how cunningly she made her relation , and upon what likely probabilities she grounded it ? How subtilely did she take her time when Madonthe went away , and Sylvander accompanied her ? So as every circumstance was a confirmation of what she had related : Oh Sister , said Phillis , those that live with such turbulent spirits as these , had need be well advised , I must confesse , said Diana , that I was deceived ; but the falshood was so contrived as I was not to blame , but on the contrary , had been blamable if I had not been deceived by it ; for I did thereby make it appear that my pure and innocent soul was free from any such wickednesse , so as I could not imagine any such thoughts could enter into any other . But Diana ( said Phillis ) what shall we do to poor Sylvander , whose sorrows may be his death , and who perhaps is looking for some way to finish his disasterous life ? I should be very sorry , answered Diana , that Sylvander should receive any harm , for I plainly see he is not culpable , and the first time that I see him , that same hand which gave the wound , shall cure it . I pray God , replied Phillis , that despair do not drive him into some desperate course : No , no , said Diana , Sylvander is not in any such danger ; despair will not easily work upon such a spirit as his . Yet let me tell you , replied Phillis , that persons of such a cold constitution , as his , when griefs seises upon them , are apt for strange resolutions . Sister , said Diana , as strong constitutions when a Fever seises upon them , have fits more violent then those that are weak , so also can they resist them better , and endure them longer . It is the same with such strong spirits as that of Sylvander ; it is certain , they are more sensible of pain , but then they are more able to endure and resist it : However Sister , said Phillis , let not this confidence make him endure any longer pain : I am confident , said Diana , that we shall see him sometime this day , and then , he shall not depart without a good remedy , if he be in any such necessity of it , as you think he is . But in the interim I conceive it best to take our way towards Astrea and Alexis , and acquaint them with the mornings adventures . Upon this they made their course towards the house of Astrea , whom they found still in bed . For as soon as these two companions were gone out of the chamber , in lieu of dressing her self , she was talking with Alexis , and shewing her such abundance of good will , that the disguised Druide was hardly able to resist so many expressions of favour ; and the truth is , never was any lover so near delights without a taste , as Celadon was under the guise of a woman , which he durst not throw off . This constraint went so against the grain of this disguised Druide , that she blushed several times , which Astrea perceiving ; Mistris , said she , I am afraid , that you are not well ; for I have observed your colour to change several times , I beseech you , use no constraint , for you cannot be in any place of the world , where you have more power then in this house . Servant , answered Alexis , I value not the pain , as I do the favour which you do me , in observing the colour in my face : 'T is true indeed , I am not well , but it does not much trouble me , for it is only a dreg of my last great sickness , which I am often troubled with , but it will be past immediately , and I am sorry that you took any notice of it . Ah Mistris , replied Astrea , you suffer no pain which is little unto me , and you do me wrong in concealing it from me , since I might as your servant have sought out for some remedy . Servant , replied the Druide , I perceive that you do love Alexis , more then she deserves , but never trouble your self at her pain , for my body is not in so much disorder as my mind . Your mind , said Astrea , I beseech you Mistris , what is it that can be a trouble to it ? Does not all things comply even to your very wishes ? Have you not a Father that loves and cherishes you above all his children ? Are you not supplied with every thing your heart can desire ? Moreover , are you not esteemed and honoured by all that see you ? What then is it that can possibly trouble your mind ? You have forgot one thing , said Alexis , which would be a greater contentment unto me then all the world , and which I desire to possesse before it , which is , that Astrea will love Alexis : Oh God , answered Astrea , and embraced and kissed Alexis , it is a sin impardonable , if Mistris you do not think I love you : Yes , yes , Mistris , I do love you , and love you so , that I wish Heaven may never love me if I do not , and punish me with eternal torments , when I have the least thought of any ceasing to love and honour you . Do not say that you do love me , answered the Druide , but that you do love Alexis . I do not understand ( said Astrea ) what you mean by that ; but I am sure that if I do love Alexis , it is not the name ; for if you had any other , my love to you will be still the same ; and if you will know what it is that I do love , it is your person , your spirit , and your merit . Suppose I were not a Druide , replied Alexis , would you love me then ? I would to God. answered Astrea , that without any prejudice to your self , you were for my contentments sake a Shepherdess of Lignon , for then I should hope that the equallity which would be betwixt us , would more invite you to accept of my affection . Suppose also , said Alexis , that I were a Shepherd , would you still continue the same good will unto me ? Unto that ( replied Astrea very soberly ) I will answer very freely , that it is absolutely impossible for me to love you any otherwise then I doe . And truly it would not well become me to love a man so well as I do you ; and though it were permitted me , yet I think that I could not ; it is enough that I did love one , and therefore will love no more men . Alexis was sorry her curiosity had gone so far ; but since the Ice was broke , she would step a little farther . I knew servant ( said she unto her ) that it was only Alexis whom you loved , and not her person ; for otherwise , if the Gods should make me become a Shepherd , why should you then cease to love me ? If the Gods should do so , answered Astrea , I should have an occasion to complain against them for depriving me of all the happiness that I hoped ever to receive : and from that time , I would bid adieu unto all delights and contentment . But why should you not still love me , said Alexis , since my body would be still my body , and my mind and soul , still the same ? Alas Mistris , answered the Shepherdess , what would you have me say ? This is all I am able to say , that it shall never be said , Astrea did love two Shepherds . I beseech you , dear Mistris . no more of this discourse ; for though I know that such a change cannot be , yet the very imagination of such a thing does freeze my blood to Ice ; and indeed she did begin to look very pale in the face : Which Alexis seeing , and thinking it not good to drive the nail to the head , she said thus unto her : Well servant , said she , I will not talk any longer upon this subject , upon condition you will tell me , what you dreamed this morning when you waked : with all my heart , answered Astrea , if I can but remember it : but Mistris , continued she , why do you desire it ? Because , answered the Druide , as you were betwixt sleep and waking , I heard you say , as you turned towards me , in a pitifully complaining voice , ah Celadon : Mistris , said Astrea , by that word you put me in memory of part of my dream , which otherwise I should have forgotten ; I dream't that I was in a grove so thick with trees , bryers , and rushes , that I tore all my clothes ; and the obscurity of the place did hinder me from seeing which way I should passe ; at last after much strugling and long labour in vain to get out of this place , me thought I saw one , whom I did not know by reason of the darkness ; coming towards me , and said , holding her hand before her face , that if I would follow her , she would help me out of that thorny Labyrinth wherein I was : After I was helped out , me thought I thanked her for her assistance , and went following her ; and followed her , until both of us were so wildered , that neither of us could get out of the Wood : At last me-thought that some one coming betwixt my guide and me to part us , she grasped my hand so close , and I clung so close unto her , that the other was forced to use all the strength he had to part us ; and at last , he pulled off the hand of her that guided me . At the same time me-thought I saw a little light , and therefore desiring to look upon the hand which remained in mine , I found it to be a heart which panted , until he who had severed me from my guide , returned with a great knife in his hand , and do what I could , did give the heart such a blow , that it made me all bloody : The horrour of this did make me throw it away upon the ground ; which I had no sooner done , but I saw that the heart was turned into Celadon ; which put me into such a fright , that it caused me to cry out as you heard me , and then I waked . This dream , replied Alexis , does certainly signifie somthing ; for though most of them be false , and only impressions of things precedent , which we have either seen or heard ; and somtimes are only vapours arising from a surcharged stomack or else from the complexion , and according to the good or bad constitution of the Body : yet this has none of those qualities which dreams use to have ; for they are full of non-sense , and have neither head nor feet : but this is a composed story , and holds a correspondency in all parts , also it was in the morning , when vapours from the stomack could work no effects : so as if you please , I can give you the interpretation of it . I should think my self much obliged ( said Astrea ) if you would be pleased to take the pains . This Wood so full of thorns and obscurity ( said Alexis ) wherein you were , and out of which you were so out of all hopes to get out , is the troubles and perplexities wherein you are ; she who appeared and offered her self as a guide through this labyrinth , represents my self ; He which would sever us , is , that I shall be constrained to return unto Carnutes by Adamas ; we must both resist as much as we can , at the last they will part us , but I shall leave my heart with you , which you shall take in lieu of Celadons ; and in the knowledge of this you shall live more contentedly then ever you did . Ah Mistris ( said Astrea ) I like well the interpretation of my dream , but for that sad separation ; and that indeed I cannot suffer , nor me thinks should you ▪ Does it not grieve you to part from such a servant as loves you with so much passionate affection , as she thinks the time of parting to be the time of her death ? As she uttered these words , tears trickled down her fair checks ; and because Alexis looked upon her , and spake not , she continued : Ah Mistris , Mistris , will you not afford me one word of comfort ? Is it possible you should ever consent unto any separation ? Judge you , replied Alexis , whether I consent unto it or no , since your dream tells me , that I am to leave my heart with you ; and do you think I would not be where it is ? Oh Mistris , replied the Shepherdess , this is not enough to give me satisfaction ; but swear unto me you will not , by that thing which will most inviolably oblige you unto it . Then it shall be ( replied Alexis ) by the affection which I do bear unto the fair Astrea : Be it by what it will ( said Astrea ) so it be by an oath inviolable . Swear unto me , dearest Mistris , that you will never forsake me , and in retaliation , I will swear unto you by the soul of that person whom I loved most , and by my affection unto you , and also by all that is sacred , that neither any opposition of parents , consideration of estate , or any other respect whatsoever that can be imagined , shall ever be able to separate me from my dearest Mistris , whom I do embrace ( said she , and took her in her arms ) and will never let her go out of my arms , until she has made this oath . Alexis then embracing her also , Servant ( said she ) I do swear unto you by the affection which I bear unto you , which is all I have ; I swear unto you by Ifesas , Bellinus , Tharamis , the great Tautates , and I swear by your self Astrea , without whom I pray heaven I may never be happy , That neither the authority of a Father , nor the obedience I owe unto my Superiours , nor any thing under the cope of heaven , shall ever separate me from fair Astrea . Upon this kissing each other , to the extream contentment of Alexis , and incredible satisfaction of Astrea , they parted nor , till they heard one open the door of the chamber : and then , lest they should be seen , Alexis sate down in her seat , and Astrea continued in bed . Then Diana and Phillis entred ; and Phillis in a joyful manner cryed victory , victory , we have got the victory : here is this incensed woman ( pointing at Diana ) here she is , that confesseth all she said , and all she did was wrong : Sister , said Diana , soft and fair ; you go a little too fast and far : for I do not confesse that I was in the wrong , but indeed I say that I was deceived , and the opinion which I had of that Shepherd was false : but that I did it in believing what was told me , I am so far from confessing , that I think I had done ill , if I had done otherwise . But I beseech you Sisters ( said Astrea ) exp●nd your words , that this fair Druide and I may rejoyce with you : Ah sluggard , said Phillis , as deep in bed yet as when we left you ? Had we two been in bed still as you are , we had never understood what we do , which you desire to know : may I not see him to day that I Love best if I do tell you . Then tell it to me , said Alexis ; yes to you I will , said Phillis , because you were the cause of our rising so soon , and consequently of the encounter which we met withall , and which only could drive that angry Shepherdess out of that opinion which she entertained ; had we missed this occasion , we had never recovered it , because she who hatched and brought forth all these traiterous devises , went away as soon as ever she had ( unknown to her self ) done this good office unto Sylvander . Hereupon she related the whole discourse betwixt Laonice and Tircis , and forgot not a sillable of those things which Laonice spoke , either against her , or against poor Sylvander . Here is now , said she , that cholerick Diana convinced ; she that would not give credit unto any but Laonice ; who thought that she only could speak the truth , and that poor silly we were all lyers : I thank God , said Astrea , for conducting both you and Diana so opportunely to hear her , and all her trechery ; for had you been seperated , I verily believe Diana would not have believed your reports : nay , though she her self had heard it without a witness , it would have been a long time before she would have confessed her knowledge . 'T is true , answered Diana , and I thank the goodnesse of Heaven that has so happily directed me to the only means that could clear all my doubts . From hence may be observed ( said the Druide ) that innocency is never left without a helper , since the poor and innocent Sylvander has found it when his hopes were most remote . And see , said Astrea , how good Heaven is , and how somtimes to our consolation it causeth future things to be foretold by persons who speak them in jest , I my self have found this to be so in this accident ; for when I was honoured in the habit of my Mistris ; I told Sylvander that within three dayes he should see an end of the pain wherein he was , I spoke it only to keep him alive by infusing this hope , and not that I thought it would come to passe : yet you see , I foretold the event as truly as if I had received it from the mouth of a God. To make your predictions true , said Phillis , it is very requisite and full time you rise out of your bed , that we may go unto the place where Sylvander uses to be , unless you will carry your bed with you into the wood , where we will go and desire that Shepherd to bring you your smock . Neither you nor he need to take that pains , answered Astrea , pray go you unto him , and bring him hither into this chamber , where he never yet was whilst I was in my bed : Is it possible ? said Alexis , no I assure you , said Astrea , neither he nor any other Shepherd , and of this I dare take an oath . Never swear , replied Alexis , unlesse you be most certainly assured : I believe you do think so , but perhaps you may be deceived , and what do you know but that there may at this time be one concealed and hid ? You are pleased to jear me ; replied Astrea , but believe it Mistris , we do keep a more reserved distance with the Shepherds of Lignon , then you do think we do . Sister , said Diana , the time was when I durst have taken such an oath as that , which if I had , you know I had been forsworn . However , said Astrea , if you will please to give me a little leisure , I will dresse my self to save Sylvander a labour of coming hither . Upon this , Alexis rose up and fetched her own cloaths unto her dear Shepherdess , Servant , said she , I would have you take my cloaths ; be you my Mistris and call me servant ; and when I take them , then I will be the Mistris , and you the Servant . What will people say , answered Astrea , when they hear me call you so ? They will say , replied Alexis , that it were strange if you should call me otherwise , I being in the habit of a Shepherdesse , and you in a Druides , and so of me , if I should call you by any other name then Mistris : for my part , said Astrea , I had rather fail , by obeying you , then not to do as you command ; and to shew my obedience : Servant , said she , if you do not help me to put on this Gown , I assure you I am so ignorant , that I know not where to begin . Alexis then took Astrea by one hand , did put that into one arm of the Gown ; and then getting upon the bed , did put her other arm into the sleeve of the Gown , and with so much contentment , or rather rapture , that she knew not what she did : for this new Druide did so confidently believe her to be a woman , that she did not hide any thing from her . At the last , she was dressed : and because it was somthing late , they left the house , and went all together to bid Phocion good morrow , who seeing them disguised in this manner , did at the first , mistake them ; but afterwards taking better notice of them , he was extreamly delighted at it . But these fair Shepherdesses had such a desire to put Sylvander out of his pain , that without entertaining any motions of dinner from Phocion , they all took their leaves of him , and went unto the place where they hoped to meet Sylvander . Sylvander , after he had got into the wood to avoid the company of Alcander and his Brother , went walking and wandering up and down all the night , until it was break of day ; and he by fortune found himself upon the banks of Lignon , where resting himself , sleep so seised upon his eyes , that the Sun was a good height , when some dogs of the neighbouring Towns running at wolves , did awake him . Before his mind was thus tormented with these turbulent perplexities , if he had heard the barking of a dog , he would have been the first of all the Shepherds in running to preserve either his own or his friends flocks : but now , he stirred no more then if he had no interest in any flocks ; which shews that the stronger passion makes the soul contemn the weaker . By fortune at the same time an Officer who used to wait at the Oracle of Mount-Verdune , and who knew Sylvander , passing by him , and seeing him not stir at the course of the dogs , he did much wonder at it ; and had an opinion that he was not well , because it was not his custom to sit still upon such an occasion . But coming to him , and seeing no signs of any sicknesse in his face , because he dissembled the anguish of his looks and mind , when he saw him approach : how now Sylvander , said he unto him , who would have thought you so backward in pursuance of the common enemy to our flocks ? I know not of what enemies you speak , answered Sylvander soberly , for there are so many sorts of them , that he who undertakes to pursue them all , has work enough ; truly , said the Officer , I know that the Gods do intend some great and miserable mis-fortune towards us ; and there is not any more certain sign of a Countries ruine , then when Tautates takes from it great and eminent persons , by whose counsels and valour it was preserved : and when the rest are carelesse of its welfare and defence . And why , said Sylvander , do you speak these words ? Because , answered the Officer , all the victimes which we Sacrifice , are found so defective , that they do astonish all the Sacrificers ; such misfortunes never hapned in my dayes ; I say mis-fortunes , because it is a presage of the worst mis-fortunes that can befal us : and now , at this time , I see that Sylvander , who was wont to be the most careful man in all the Country , in the preservation of his estate and flock , is now grown careless , and seems as if the publique loss did no more concern him , then if he had no share in it . You ought not , replied Sylvander then , to conclude of an augure from my actions : for first , Heaven would not have them take notice of a person so miserable as I am : and next , I am worth so little , that it ought not to be considerable . The Officer then answered ; there is an excess , as well in too much despising , as in too much esteeming ones self : and somtimes as much vanity and pride in the one as the other ; as the Philosopher told him who to shew how much he despised rich and costly habits , did wear an old rotten cloak full of holes ; take heed , said the Philosopher , that your pride do not appear through the holes of your cloak : and so Sylvander , take heed lest in speaking lesse advantagiously of your self then you deserve , you be not chargeable with the same fault : all that knows Sylvander , knows also his merit , and his capacity , and what esteem he is in this Country ; and therefore to speak against the opinion of every one , is either , that he would declare himself his own enemy , or else would give occasion to be commended more : upon this , without any stay for the Shepherds answer , he went on his way , leaving Sylvander in some sort ashamed of the esteem which he had of him . This thought stayed him a while in that place ; at last returning unto that which most touched him to the quick : and considering the inevitable accident which was faln upon him that was so innocent , he thought that Heaven was certainly incensed against him : and that by this correction it would make him re-enter into the consideration of himself ; to the end that submitting himself unto him from whom all true consolations can come , he might receive that remedy which he ought to expect only from him . This thought caused him to fall down presently upon his knees , and holding up his hand to Heaven , he implored aide : and at the same time resolved to consult with the Oracle of Cleontine ; in order to this design , he passed over the River Lignon , went to Mount-Verdu●● , consulted with the Oracle , and received this answer : THE ORACLE . THy present grief shall quickly cease ; But she who only doth thee please , Paris must marry her : N'ere pretend To compasse thy desired end , As long as thou hast any breath , But only by Sylvander's death . When the sad Shepherd received this cruel answer , he stood as immoveable , but not so insensible as a rock ; for such was his resentment , that after he had folded his arms , he fell down , and for a very long time gave no sign of life , unless by the tears that flowed from his eyes : so that the Vacies and Eubages there present , were exceedingly moved to compassion ; but he answered them all with silence , turning his eyes only upon him that spoke , but in such a pitiful manner , that he forced tears from the eyes of all the company . At last , a good part of the day being past , he went from Mount-Verdune without speaking a word , and so retired himself into the great wood next the long walk , not with any other design but to be in that place , where Phillis delivered that cruel message unto him , thinking that the sight of this place would augment his grief , and so much the sooner end his miserable life , in which he hoped for no manner of content . But by fortune , Alexis , Astrea , Diana , and Phillis , came thither at the same time , to passe away the heat of the day , according to their custom . Phillis was the first who spied the Shepherd , and shewed him presently unto her companions : she would have called unto him , but Diana did prevent her , saying , I would not have him think that I have been jealous , for such a spirit as his would draw no small consequences from such a thought . What then , said Phillis , would you have us do ? We must and so must you , have compassion upon his pain . True , answered the Shepherdess , but you must also have compassion upon me ; and me thinks it is not a matter of such smal concernment unto me , but it deserves very great consideration : upon this , she turned towards Astrea and Alexis , who were a little retired , and propounded unto them the difficulty which she found in the business . It is a hard case , said Alexis , that one should take so much pains to conceal truth . What truth Madam , replied Diana , do you speak of ? You would not have Sylvander know that you love him , answered Alexis ; and to hide this truth from him , you are pumping for some tricks and artifices to delude him : is it not much better to live freely with him , as you see this fair Shepherdess and I do ? Madam , said Diana , you and Astrea are both of one sex , and therefore allowed . But , said Astrea , what do you think then of Phillis and Lycidas ? I do think Sister , said Diana , that if Belinde my Mother would approve of Sylvanders marriage and mine , as Artemis does of that between Phillis and Lycidas , perhaps then I should make no difficulty to do as Phillis does : but knowing that this a thing impossible , why should I make my good will appear unto this Shepherd ? It would not perhaps avail him any thing at all , but perhaps bring much harm unto me ; for I know that I will never chuse a Husband without Belindes consent , and I am most confident that she will never consent unto a marriage betwixt Sylvander and me . Alexis then began to speak ; I do not know , said she , of what mind and humour Belinde is , having never seen her ; but I do find Sylvander to be a man so very well qualified , as I cannot think but if Belinde knew him , she would approve of this alliance . For a man is to be preferred before estate , I mean such a man as Sylvander , whose qualities are so highly estimable , as such another is not to be found in all Gaul . Oh Madam , said Diana , virtue now a dayes does get but little credit , if it be not set off with riches : besides this , my Parents will never consent that I should give my self unto a person that is unknown : one whose fate is so disasterous , that he himself does not know who was either his Father , or his Mother , or his Country . This circumstance , replied Astrea , is very considerable ; but as we conclude that a Rose grows upon a Rose-tree , so may we the same of Sylvander ; seeing him so full of excellent perfections , who can doubt but that he is descended from Excellent and Virtuous Parents ? These conjectures , replied Diana , are very good ; but it belongs not unto me , neither to urge them any farther , nor to deny them : but for my part , I will lay all the fault upon Phillis . Upon me , replied she , I beseech you wherein am I culpable ? Was is not you , said Diana , and smiled , which did him all the harm in telling him ? This is an excellent good reason indeed , answered Phillis , it was I that did him all the harm in telling him : pray who did all the harm in putting me upon it , and giving me a commission for it , nay pressing me unto it ? I see , answered Diana , that it is an easie matter to give a commission , but a very hard matter to give prudence and discretion to execute it . And good my Lady Embassador , who gave you any instructions , to run and tell Sylvander every word which passion did shake from my tongue ? You whose passions were calm , and judgment free and sound , why did you not stay a little , and give me leave to consider in cool blood , till the heat of passion was over ? Had it not been time enough now to have delivered him such a message as might have cost him his life ? But you were so hasty , and all upon the spur , to tell him that which should have been seriously pondered , and considered upon with grave and serious deliberation , and after you had been many times prayed , entreated , desired solicited , nay pressed unto : I beseech you tell me , Suppose Sylvander had dyed upon it ; did you think it would have pleased me ? Nay , could you think I would not have hated you all the dayes of my life ? Oh with what prudence and solidity these offices are to be performed ? For could you imagine that you would not be culpable of all the inconveniences that should ensue upon it ? And were not you worthy to bear all the blame ? Astrea and Alexis could not chuse but laugh to hear Phillis thus charged , and to see that she could not answer unto it , and therefore they condemned her to do whatsoever Diana desired of her . I do assure you , said Phillis , a very fine Sentence ; which yet , in respect of my Judges , I will obey ; but unto what punishment , I beseech you , must I be condemned ? Not so great as your crime , answered Diana , I will only , that when you see Sylvander next , you shall assure him , that all which you told unto him was only out of ●allary , and that I did never know any thing concerning it : so that he may think all proceeded from your mouth , and that when I do speak next unto him , I may treat him as I was wont to do , before the trechery of Laonice . I do assure you Sister , said Phillis , I did alwayes think you to be very subtle , but never so subtle as I find you now . No , no , said Alexis , this is no subtilty , but prudence ; for Diana has reason to desire it , and though you had not committed the fault whereof you are convicted , yet you ought to do as she says . Madam , answered Phillis , I should be more willing to do it , were I not obliged unto it ; for I am of such an humour , that I had rather give twenty gifts , then pay one debt . Whilst they were thus talking , Sylvander all sorrow , and hanging down his head , came through the wood , till he was just upon the place where these Shepherdesses were : and by fortune so near , that when he saw them , and would have turned back , Phillis in obedience to the command upon her ▪ did speak unto him ; Sylvander , Sylvander , said she unto him , do you remember the time when you put me out of all patience against Lycidas , and made it your delight to make him jealous ? And because he answered not , she continued ; If you do remember , let it be a warning to you for the future , not to offend a woman , for it will not be long before she be revenged : and if you will not believe it , let me serve you for an example . I do not know ( answered Sylvander very dejectedly ) what you mean : I do mean , replied Phillis , that all the stories which I told you concerning Diana , and her anger , were things only invented by my self , to be revenged of you for making Lycidas jealous of me , when he observed the familiarity which was then betwixt you and me . How ( said Sylvander ) Diana not know any thing of all that which you told unto me ? Not at all , I assure you , answered Phillis . Diana hearing her self named , and faigning to be ignorant what the matter was , she went unto them , and addressing her self unto the Shepherd , I heard you name me , ( said she unto him ) I beseech you , what share have I in your discourse ? I am so confounded ( said Sylvander ) to hear and to see what I do , as I do think my self to be in a dream . Phillis then breaking out into a loud laughter , Sister , ( said she unto her ) you must know from me , what this Shepherd does know but in part ; upon this , she began to relate the jealousie of Lycidas , the pains she put upon him , and how Sylvander behaved himself towards her . To be brief , said she , I thought that if I were not revenged , I should never enjoy any contentment in my life . I knew how Sylvander ●ccompanied Madonthe , and never acquainted you with it : I thought this to be a fit opportunity for my revenge ; and indeed , ask him how he likes it , and whether he will take so much pains again to vex me any more . But I beseech you , said Diana , what share have I in all this business ? You have had what share I pleased , answered Phillis : For I made you speak , even what I would , Truly Sister , said Diana , I am very much obliged to you , for making me to speak when I never thought upon you . I beseech you Sister , said Phillis , to pardon me , for I must needs be revenged . Oh Heavens ! ( cryed out Sylvander , recoyling a pace or two , and folding his arms one within another ) Oh ye Gods , is it possible that Diana should have no hand or knowledg of that message which you told me from her ? No , replied Phillis ; she knows not one sillable of it ; and that you may see I say truly , here Sylvander , continued she , and gave him the bracelet which she took from him , take this again , for I am contented with those tears which my theft did cost you . Sylvander kneeling down upon the ground , he took it and kissed it a hundred times : and Diana the better to colour her seeming ignorance : Sister ( said she unto her ) what is that which you give him ? and what theft do you speak of ? Content your self , answered Phillis , that since you had no hand in the taking it away , there is no reason you should have any in the restitution . Sylvander was so extreamly joyed in receiving the dear bracelet , as ●rgetting all his sad thoughts , his countenance began to change upon a sudden : 〈◊〉 turning unto Phillis ▪ I cannot tell , oh my enemy , said he unto her , whether I should complain against you , for the harm you have done me in stealing a thing which I esteemed so infinitely dear ; or whether I should think my self obliged unto you for the favour you have done me in restoring it : For I cannot say which is the greater , the displeasure I received , or the contentment which now I have . Astrea then began to speak ; Truly Phillis , said she , I cannot chuse but admire at the cunning piece of revenge which you have taken upon this Shepherd ; and I must confess , that I never thought you had a spirit so resolved upon any ill . Good Sister , said Phillis , why should I not prevent this Shepherd from putting any future displeasures upon me ? Do you not consider that impunity gives boldness to commit new offences ? Alexis who admired the wit of this Shepherdess , as well in disguising the business , as inventing the way of it so suddenly , she concluded that the wit of any man could not possibly be so quick at invention , nor so slie in dissimulation as the wit of this woman : and from thence drawing consequences which seemed unto her to be unquestionable . Alas , alas ! ( said she in her self ) unto what a miserable fate is that lover destined , who falls into such hands : but Mistris , said Sylvander in the mean time , and addressed himself unto Diana , will not you be pleased to help me in taking revenge , since she was very near ridding you of the most faithful servant that ever lived ? Shepherd , answered she , if you will be advised by me , you shall not have any longer thoughts upon revenge , but rather to make her a friend , since you see how well she can remember offences : if her memory be as good at courtesies , as it is at offences , answered Sylvander , she may remember that it was I who composed all differences betwixt Lycidas and her : and you also may remember that I have done the like for you , answered Phillis : pray consider that I could have kept you a long time in this torment ; whereas I contented my self only with two or three dayes : and you are beholding unto me for no less then your life . 'T is true , ( answered Sylvander faintly ) for I cannot term that a life which I should have lived : but cruel enemy , did you but consider what miseries you have caused upon me , I cannot think you would have thought upon any revenge , but rather have pitied the poor unfortunate Sylvander , who had no hopes of any contentment , but in his grave . Shepherd , answered Phillis , you may believe , that for all my revenge , I should have been very sorry that any ill accident should have hapned unto you , especially upon my occasion . Alas , oh my enemy , replied Sylvander sadly , you are the occasion of my greatest misery , which is of such a nature that no remedy can cure . Certainly your misery must be very great , answered Diana , if it be beyond all cure ; and yet I will condemn Phillis to contribute all her endeavours towards it , as thinking her obliged thereunto ; and not only she , but all us , nay all the Country , who certainly are all very much concerned in the displeasures of so kind a Shepherd . Phillis then interrupting Sylvander , who would have answered unto these obliging expressions of Diana . No , no Shepherd , said she , hold your peace ; all you can say will do more hurt then good unto your disease : but Diana , since you think me obliged to cure the miseries of this Shepherd , be they of what quality they will , I will promise to cure them , provided alwayes , that you , on your part , will contribute your endeavours also . Diana smiled , and answered ; you must be a very good Physitian , if you cure such desperate diseases . Let it satisfie you , replied Phillis , that I will do it , so he will tell me his disease . My disease ( answered the Shepherd with tears in his eyes ) is incurable by any thing but death . Without your death , answered Phillis , I will cure you , if you have but the courage to tell your disease , and Diana a will to apply the remedy . When you see the greatness of it , ( replied the Shepherd ) you will be out of all hopes . Is it possible ( said Astrea ) that such a man as Sylvander should have less courage then such a woman as Phillis ? The courage which she has , answered he , proceeds from her ignorance of that which I do but know to well . Let the proof , bear witnesse , said Phillis , only tell me your disease , for both the Physitian , and the Physick are ready , Alas , alas ! cryed he out , there is no resisting Heaven . This morning being plunged in the abysse of sorrows , which your dissimulation caused , I went to consult with the Oracle at Mount-Verdune , which gave me an answer so desperate , as makes me wish the Mountains may fall upon me , since I must not hope for any contentment amongst the living● What is the Oracle ? ( said Alexis ) If you desire to hear it , answered Sylvander , I shall tell it ; and when you have heard it , I am confident , you will pity the disasterous fate of this unfortunate Shepherd . It is this : THE ORACLE . THy present grief shall quickly cease ; But she who only doth thee please , Paris must marry her : N'ere pretend To compasse thy desired end , As long as thou hast any breath , But only by Sylvander's death . Oh ye Gods , continued the Shepherd , what hopes for me , since Paris must enjoy all my desires ? And what should I desire , since in my death only , all my destres are to be accomplished ? Oh Diana ! ( said he and cast himself at her feet ) give me leave to tell you , since you are to be anothers , that before this fatal day do dawn , I will pervent it by my death , lest living , I should endure every hour a thousand torments worse then death . Diana who did love this Shepherd , as discreet as she was , she could not chuse but shew her displeasure at this Oracle , by some tears , which her heart did sent into her eyes , which Phillis and Astrea observed very well ; but she being very wise , did recollect her self as well as she could . And because this Oracle struck all the company with silence except Sylvander , who never ceased his complaints , but still continued them , and went the hand of Diana with his tears , Phillis began to speak : This Oracle , said she , is indeed very strange ; but if it please Diana , it is absolutely to your advantage . To his advantage ? said Diana , yes , said Sylvander , to my advantage , so far as by my death to take me out of this misery : No , no , said Phillis , it is clearly in favour of Sylvander if Diana will. Either I do not understand the words of this Oracle , said Diana , or else ▪ the words of it , do not at all relate unto my will. But ( said Phillis ) if they do relate and depend upon your will , will you let this will consent unto his cure ? Diana made a stop at this , and did not answer , which gave occasion unto Alexis and Astrea to speak ; and addressing themselves unto Diana , they told her , that if this Oracle had any relation , or dependency upon her will , it was an argument and will that the Gods did command her to consent : If the Gods ( said Diana ) do command me , and Alexis and Astrea desire me , I cannot in all reson refuse . Will you consent , said Phillis , unto whatsoever the Oracle would have you ? I will , answered Diana , Nay , said Phillis , I will not trust you , without an Oath ; swear therefore , by the God of Lignon , and by the Misleto of the New-year , that you will consent unto any thing that shall be necessary for the rendring this Oracle advantagious unto Sylvander ▪ I do , said she , provided that I may not contribute any thing but my will. Then Sylvander , said Phillis , rise up ; thank Diana for the favour she has done you ; and henceforward , esteem your self the happiest Shepherd of all Lignon : and hearken how the Gods have pronounced unto you all manner of contentment by this Oracle . As for the first verse , which tells you that your present pain shall quickly cease , there needs no better interpretation , then the event which you have already found . As to the second which seems such a fatal saying unto you , it is delivered in an ambigious manner , as most Oracles are ; the ambiguity rests in this word , Marry , which has a double sence , and may be taken two wayes : first , we usually say , that a husband does marry his wife : and secondly , we say that the Druide does marry the husband and the wife ; and it is in this last sence it is to be understood , that Paris must marry Diana : he shall become a Druide like unto his Father Adamas , and it shall be he who shall marry you together . But ( said Sylvander , and sighed ) I must not expect the accomplishment of my desires , but in Sylvander's death . Ah thou ignorant Shepherd , replied Phillis● have you not told us a hundred times , that he does dye in himself , who does perfectly love another ? And therefore the Oracle does advertise you , that you must not expect the accomplishment of your desires but by the death of Sylvander ; that is , by loving Diana so , as thou shalt dye in thy self and become her : Astrea and Alexis hearing this , doubtlesse , said they , the Oracle is to be thus understood , and there wants nothing to make good her promise , but adding her will. Diana , who perhaps was as well pleased with this interpretation , as Sylvander could be , though she made it lesse appear : do you not see ( said she ) that I am not concerned at all in the businesse ? Nay , nay , said Phillis , never deny it , for it is plain that the Oracle refers wholly unto you : do ●u not see that Sylvander can live in you , and dye in himself , if you will ? Love ( Sister ) is one of those misteries which cannot be in a single person : moreover , do you think that Paris can marry you unto Sylvander unless ; you will ? Unless you will give the Gods the lie , and unless you break your Oath , you must make good all that the Oracle would have you ; which is , that you do not only let Sylvander love you , but also that you love him , so as he may live in you , and you in him . Ah Sister ! ( said Diana , and turned a little the other way ) no , no , said Phillis , and took her by the arm , let me hear no more of your ah Sisters , there is no middle way to be taken ; you must either be perjured , or do as I say ; otherwise there is no recovery of this Shepherd . Sister ( said Diana , with a becoming blush , and holding down her eyes ) what would you have me do ? I would have you observe the Oath , answered Phillis , which you have sworn , and promised : what did I promise ( said Diana , and smiled ) you did swear , answered Phillis , to do all that was necessary , to make this Oracle advantagious unto Sylvander . 'T is true , said Diana , and what ought I now to do ? You must , as I told you before ( replied Phillis ) love Sylvander in such a manner , that he may live in you , and you in him . That ( answered she ) is above my Oath . No , said Phillis for amity consists in nothing but the will : Diana , said Alexis , and Astrea , you must needs give your consent ; Well , said Diana , after much importunity , since you command me , I will : this will , said Phillis , must be a little better explained ; and say , that I will love Sylvander so , that hereafter as he lives in me , I will live in him . Oh Heavens ! said Diana , is not that too much ? Yes , said Sylvander , too much for my merit ; not for his merit of affection , replied Phillis , nor to satisfie the Oracle . Well , said Diana , I will do all that Alexis , Astrea , and Phillis , would have me ; but if it be a fault , let it be yours , and upon the counsel which you give me ; so be it , said Phillis , but furthermore , I do ordain , that for assurance of your words , Sylvander by your consent , do kiss your hand , with a protestation never to depart from your obedience . Sylvander fell down upon his knees , ravished with too much joy , and was so surprised at this unexpected happiness , that taking Dianas hand and kissing it , it was a long time before he could speak one sillable ; and looked as if his eyes were dazled with too much light : this inexcessive joy did almost take away from him the use of reason ; but his silence and his raptures had more eloquence in them then he had , and better-spoke the grandeur of his affection then his tongue could : and had it not been for Alexis and the Shepherdesses who helped him up , he had continued long in this amorous extasie , not knowing so much as what he did . Diana her self was no less moved , though she set a better gloss upon it : but Phillis , who observed all this ; and helped him to recover : come Sylvander , said shee unto him , must I be still your enemy ? Do you see how fully I can revenge those wrongs that are done unto me ? The Shepherd being a little returned to himself , I must needs confess Phillis , said he unto her , that you are the sweetest enemy that ever was ; and confesse also , said she , that I have as much power as the greatest Gods : for wherein is their power more seen , then in the good and bad fortune which they give ? And have not I , when it pleased me , made you the most miserable , and then when it pleased me , the most happy man upon earth ? What is it that fortune can do more then I ? Good fortune and bad fortune , happinesse and misery , have their dependency upon my will. I must confess , oh puissant Shepherdess , said Sylvander , that if your power do extend it self over others as it has over me , Altars will be erected to you . However , repl●●d she , you cannot deny but that Sylvander ought to adore me . If it were permitted amongst us ( answered the Shepherd and smiled ) to adore many Gods , Phillis should certainly be an adored Deity unto me : but since it is not lawful , and that we must acknowledg but one God , I hope I shall be excused , if I do not render that devoir . I am very well contented ( said Phillis then ) that you do adore but one Deity in Heaven , and another upon earth : so I shall , replied the Shepherd , Tautates in Heaven , and Diana upon Earth . Oh most ungrateful wretch , said Phillis , are you not more beholding unto me , then to Diana ? Is not all the contentments you receive from my hand ? I should be most ungrateful indeed , replied Sylvander , if I did not acknowledg what is due unto you ; but I should be much more ungrateful , did I equal my obligations I ow unto Diana , with those I ow unto you : for those I do ow unto you , are but consequents of my love to her ; and those which I 〈◊〉 ow unto her , are no consequents , nor upon any consideration but love it self , without any relation to you . And therefore Phillis , undeceive your self in this : all the benefits which you have done me , I take as coming from her ; for otherwise I would not esteem them benefits . I perceive , replied Phliis , and smiled , that all my labour in obliging you is but lost , since all my benefits are set upon the score of that Shepherdess . What would you have me do ? said Sylvander ; for such is my affection unto Diana , that I give Heaven no thanks for the life it hath given me , unlesse I may serve and adore this Divine Diana , unto whom all humane hearts ought to render homage . Thus did Diana let Sylvander know that she loved him ; and ever since this day she was not shie , nor made any difficulty to live with him , as Astrea was wont to do with Celadon , and Phillis with Lycidas : so as Sylvander has since oftentimes said , that he had never been happy , if he had not been first miserable . The joy and contentment which might be seen in the eyes and actions of Sylvander was such , that Astrea and Phillis did extreamly admire at it : and the changing of his complexion and countenance in so short a time , was an infallible argument unto them of his real affection . As for the disguised Druide , she measured the grandeur of Sylvanders joy by her own , which she should have received if under the notion of Celadon , and not of Alexis , Astrea had been so kind as she was unto her . But when Sylvander observed the change of habits between Alexis and Astrea ; I must confess , said he with wonder , that Phillis has so infatuated my understanding , as till now I never found my mistake . Oh Sylvander , said Phillis , assure your self that a woman can deceive a man a hundred wayes when she has a mind unto it , and therefore it concerns you to keep my friendship very carefully . All the company did fall to laughing , and they walked along the River Lignon , till they came to the place where Celadon did cast himself into the water ; which Astrea seeing , let us flye , said she , let us flye away from this fatal place , from which me-thinks nothing can come but disasters . The Druide knew very well that it was the place where she received those cruel commands , which constrained her to turn her self from Celadon into Alexis : and it was impossible for her , not to give knowledge of some resentment . But not being able to imagine that this Shepherdess should call the place fatal for that cause : and why my dear Servant ( said she unto her ) do you term this place of Lignon fatal ? Astrea did not answer , but looked upon her , changed colour , and could not chuse but sigh . Which Diana perceiving , Madam ( said she unto her ) Astrea has good cause to call this place fatall , because she was very near being drowned there : for she fell into the River , and but for some happy help which came in opportunely , this Country had for ever lost the fairest Shepherdess that ever lived in it . I pray tell me ( said Alexis ) how chanced that accident ? Phillis , who was unwilling Sylvander should take any notice of Astreas disquiet ; Mis-fortunes ( said she ) and disasters are not to be talked on in a time so full of joy as this : but yet , they say , said Sylvander , that the memory of past miseries does bring contentment , and are pleasing : yes , replied Astrea , when the miseries which are related , do not make miserable again : but that for which I give the phrase of fatal unto this place , does never come into my memory without infinite grief : and see Sylvander whether I have not good reason for it ; for when I fell from that fatal place into the water , poor Celadon desiring to help me , was drown'd : and some cursed reporter carrying the false news of my death unto my Father and my Mother , they both dyed presently after , so as I had no sooner bewailed the one , but tears began to overswel my eyes for the other . Astreas eyes could no longer refrain from tears , and certainly they had flowed into a torrent , had they not heard a Shepherd singing , which diverted Astrea , and caused all the company to look that way : As soon as Diana had turned her self , I am , said she , very much mistaken , if yonder Shepherd whom we see , and the company which is with him , are not coming hither to look for me : what moves you unto that thought ? said Alexis , I will tell you ( answered she ) but let us hear what he sings ; and they being very near , also he singing very loud , they heard him sing , That wheresoever he came , he found the representation of him and his Mistris . I am not mistaken , said Diana , as soon as the Shepherd had sung that verse , for the Gods have chosen me to Judge a difference which is amongst them ; yesterday they desired me to undertake the office , and I promised them to meet them here at this place this hour ; happy I am that we light so opportunely both of the place and the time , for I swear unto you that I had quite forgot it . By that , Mistris ( said Sylvander ) you may draw assurance that it is the will of the Gods you should take that office upon you , since they have so opportunely conducted you . Upon this , the strangers were so near , that Diana out of civility went to salute them ; a little after , Alexis , Astrea , and Phillis , did the same : you may see , said Diana , that I am a person of my word , and have brought all this good Company ▪ with me , not only out of curiosity to know the cause of your coming to me , but to help me in the judgement which I am to give unto you . We are much ashamed , fair and discreet Shepherdess , replied Delphire , that we have made you stay so long ; and we do find our obligations doubled , since we have greater hopes that our cause will receive a more equitable judgment , by the assistance of your company of which do not doubt , for all our rest and tranquility depends upon what you shall please to ordain amongst us . But , oh just Judge , said Thomantes , and interrupted , what shall be done unto those that are condemned , and will not observe the Sentence which you shall doom ? This question is not moved without reason ; for I have seen this fair one ( pointing at Delphire ) so negligent in the observance of those Laws , which all other humans hold inviolable , as I have good cause to fear she will not observe what you shall ordain , if it be against her mind . Oh Thomantes ! ( said Delphire ) this reproach is insupportable ; and were I not in hopes that ere long our just Judge will revenge all the wrongs which I have received from you , I would demand Justice upon this injury in particular . You are so accustomed ( replied Thomantes ) to complain without a cause , as I do not think it strange you should now do the like ; nor think it a lesse wonder to hear me speak so openly and freely , having all my life behaved my self towards you , under the Laws of such a grand respect , that any complaints were not permitted me in my greatest pain : but now we are here before our Judge , and it is fit she should know both your cruelties , and my torments , that she may the better give judgment upon them . I will not enter or hold any Discourse with you ( said Delphire ) but will only hint unto our Judge to observe from your language , that it is the highest injustice to blind Justice . Only beseech her not to lose any more time in hearing you , but imploy it upon that which she is ordained unto by the Gods. Whilst Delphire and Thomantes were talking thus , Diana seated her self upon the ground , and Alexis , Astrea , Phillis , and the rest of the Shepherdesses , seated themselves in such places where they might best hear this difference argued : Filintes , and Asphales , with Sylvander , did the same : Now ( said Diana ) fair Shepherdesse , and you courteous Shepherd , if you desire any thing from me , let me understand your demands and difference ; and in best order thereunto , it is very fit you make choise of one which knows all the passages betwixt you , to relate them unto us , and afterwards both parties to speak for themselves . Fair and Wise Shepherdesse , said Asphale then , we are four Shepherds and two Shepherdesses that are interested in the judgment which you are to give , and therefore if you think it good , Androgenes , said he , and pointed to him , or I , will relate unto you what concerns Thomantes , Filintes , and Delphire ; and afterwards , either Filintes or Thomantes will relate the difference of Dorissea , Androgenes , and my self : I conceive , answered Diana , that for brevities sake , it is better that the Shepherdesses make the first relation , and not the Shepherds , who know too well to answer their reasons : and therefore Dorissea , I do appoint you unto the office , not only to relate what concerns Delphire , but also what concerns your self , not questioning but so direct a Shepherdesse will give us true information . Hereupon Dorissea , after a low reverence , took her place , and after a little time of consideration , she began thus . The History of DELPHIRE and DORISSEA . IF those who have heard tell of jealousie , had but the experience of it as we have , Oh Wise , and Prudent Shepherdess , doubtless they would all say that it is a great enemy unto love : and as cold is contrary to heat , so is it directly contrary to that passion which causeth love : for fear i● the Mother of it , and consequently it must be cold , but love is always burning , and in a flame . Some on the contrary do esteem it to be the daughter of Love , and so necessary to its preservation , that as the water which the Smith throws upon the fire to make it burn more violent and ardently , so likewise jealousie augments and makes the flame of love more violent in the souls of Lovers . Had you not commanded me most Wise Shepherdess , to relate unto you the differences betwixt Delphire , Thomantes , Asphales , Androgenes , and my self , I would have instanced some examples to prove what I say , but I assure my self , that in the Discourse which I shall make unto you , there will appear so many proofs of it , as will force you to confess with me , that if love can hardly be without jealousie , jealousie can never be without effacing love . Be pleased to know then , fair and Wise Shepherdesse , that Thomantes being the only son of his Parents , was brought up with abundance of tender care , by the Wise Shepherdess Ericanthe his Mother , and by Eleaman his Father : so tender was their care over him , that they would never suffer him to be out of their presence , as thinking that as soon as they lost the sight of him , he was lost for ever . And because Eleaman and Ericanthe were the wealthiest in all our Town , as well in the great abundance of flocks and pastures , as in the great number of Shepherds and Shepherdesses , unto whose charge he committed the care of them , the young Thomantes was brought up in all the qualities and exercises fit for a Shepherd of his rank , in which for his age , he did so profit himself , that none in all our coasts could equal him . Being got out of the hands of his Nurse , an ancient and Wise Pastor was set over him as his Governour ; not that he was thereby excluded from the company of those women , who waited upon his Mother ; for on the contrary he was amongst them till the age of ten or twelve years , so beloved and caressed by all , as well were they that could love him most , for besides his being very amiable , and had all the good qualities that one of his age could have , he was looked upon as the darling and delight of the Pastor Eleaman , and of the sage Ericanthe their Mistris . But as it commonly happens at that age , rather by instinct then by election , to love one above another , the young Thomantes no sooner saw ten years of age , but he shewed a great inclination to love Delphire , who was then brought up with Ericanthe , and and not above eight or nine years old at that time . Their innocent age , and their design without design , not being yet instructed in the art of dissimulation , every one took notice of the particular affection of Thomantes unto Delphire ; whereof Ericanthe was very glad , as well because that Shepherdesse was indeed very handsom , and worthy of love and service ; as because many do think that there is nothing does more awake and enliven youth , nor rouse it up unto noble designs , then love : doing in this the office of Steel , which makes a flint to sparkle , that is of it self cold , and without light . One may easily imagine what kind of infantine affection this was , which they bore one to the other , for I am confident none can think it above matter of play for pins , or making presents of cheries , and telling old tales , that their Nurses taught them in the University of the Nurserie : but so it was , that these trifling beginnings did somtimes produce great effects , and love was pleased to raise by degrees these childish inclinations unto great affections : the Shepherd when he was arrived at his fourteenth year , was able to call himself old Lover , it being now five or six yeares since he began the profession ; and yet all this while he was not so good a proficient as to know that it was love : but afterwards , both of them growing every day more learned then other , they came to understand the Mistery ; and then confirming by their wills what they had done before by hazard , or at least by a blind inclination , they began to lay the foundation of a real affection . The c●res of Thomantes were great , how to testifie unto Delphire the good will which he wished unto her : and the modesty of Delphire was no less in a discreet receiving of it , according to the duty which she owed unto the son of Ericanthe : so as every one did see the love of this Shepherd , and every one did commend and esteem the wisdom of the Shepherdess , in carrying her self so even , and learning no more to one side then to another : I mean , she walked even betwixt love , and respect , so as one could not know whether her actions proceeded from affection or from duty : the love of Thomantes was now known unto all those in the house of Ericanthe : Delphire her self could not doubt it , before ever the Shepherd did let her understand it by his words : and all his actions did speak that , which out of a puissant respect , his tongue durst not : but at last , his affection from day to day growing stronger , it broke those strings of respect which tyed his tongue . The first time he took the boldness was the day of his birth , which Ericanthe in thanks to the Gods did every year celebrate upon the day that he was born . Not far from the sourse of our delightful Lignon , Bleaman and Ericanthe had a house , which nature had imbellished with all the ornaments that could make it delightful ; it was seated upon a Hill , whose prospect , though a little limited , by reason of some petty Mountains ; yet it was so pleasant , as those that would take a landskip of delight , might make that their pattern for a scituation . Lignon ran below it with its lovely meanders , as far as the sight could extend ; mead●ws made a most agreable object to the eye : all one side of the Hill was covered with a shade of trees quartered in walks , where one might walk and defie the scortching heat of the day , till they came to the River Lignon : flowers at all times , and of all colours , do grow in great abundance ; Nightingals making choise of it for their constant habitation , do people it in such sort , and warble it in their answers of each other , like a world of Musitians , as if they had forsaken all other places of the Country , to come and chant it there ; to be brief , the place was the delight of all the neighbouring Towns , and commonly had a great concourse of people in it , especially upon dayes of solemnity , as this birth day of Thomantes was . It seems Heaven would let this young Shepherd know , that he had not been born , but only to live in the service of this fair one ; for though he had opportunity enough to speak unto her , and to let her understand his affection , yet he stayed till the day of his birth before he would declare it by word , as if he had said , that the day whereon she received him for her servant , should be the first day that he did rightly begin to live . It fortun'd so , that a little before , an Uncle unto Delphire dyed , which caused her , according to custom , to be in a mourning habit . Delphire having an excellent grace in decking and dressing her self more handsomly then any of the young Shepherdesses in the Town , she appeared so fair and handsom in that habit of sorrow , as there was no eye which looked upon her without ravishment and admiration , as well at her beauty as her sweet civilities : and Thomantes was not so much an admirer as an adorer , but indeed both ; and took such delight in contemplating her actions , as his eyes had no other objects : he could not satisfie himself with commending her ; somtimes he doted upon her complexion ; somtimes upon the symetry and features of her face ; somtimes upon the vivacity of her eyes ; somtimes the coral of her lip ; somtimes upon the ivory of her teeth ; otherwhiles , he was wholly taken up , with her stature , garb , and mind : otherwiles with the delicacy and whitenesse of her hand : otherwhiles in the advantage she had above all her Companions in her dresse : so as he concluded that there was nothing under Heaven , so fair , nor so lovely as Delphire . You make me a relation of history so new , ( answered she and smiled ) and so incredible , that for my part , I can give no credit unto it . I do know very well ( replied he ) from whence this incredulity comes ; it is because you cannot see your self : for if Heaven had done you that favour , I do not think you such an enemy to truth , as to say I am not in the right . I have seen my self several times in fountains of water , replied she , and in severall glasses : but I could never find what you out of flattery are pleased to tell me . Oh Delphire , answered he , how imperfect are those representations , and what infinite wrong they do unto your beauty ? Do you think those dead and senslesse things are able to represent you ? You I say , who are the very life and joy of all those that have the happiness to see you : if you have a mind to see your self as you are , be pleased to take a living mirrour of my presenting unto you ; and I assure myself , that if you will daign to cast your eye upon it , you will there find in your self more beauties then any tongue can tell : what is that , said the Shepherdess , which you call a living mirrour ? My heart , answered he . Oh Thomantes ( said she ) how false and deceitful are all such mirrours ? For as one cannot see in them what one would , but onely what those deluding mirrours please to represent ; so there is no assurance or credit to be given to their representations , because they are only such as the passion of the soul does bid them . I do believe ( answered he ) that the heart does represent nothing but what is in the soul , and therefore you may see in mine , Delphire in her perfect beauty , because you are so imprinted in my soul , as nothing can be more perfectly represented . Thomantes ( said she ) what a lyer you are , and how you jear me , and would laugh at me , if I had so little wit as to believe you ? There is nothing so shameful to a person of honour , answered he , as to be surprised in a lie : you need not fear that shame ( replied she ) for you know that none can look into your heart to convince you . Actions ( answered he ) are they that open the doors of a heart ; and you see that all mine do testifie unto you , how Thomantes does love Delphire , and that he does never look with the eyes of love upon any other beauty but hers ; and I do make this declaration unto you upon my birth-day , to testifie that I believe Heaven gave me life only to imploy it in loving and serving you ; which I do vow to do , with so much affection and fidelity , that I am forced to call my self your most devoted servant . Thomantes added unto these many other expressions , which ( for brevities sake ) I omit , and which Delphire did not interrupt ; because , though she had a quick wit , and sound judgment , yet was she so surprised , that she could not answer : for the respect which she bore unto him as the Son of Ericanthe , the good will which she already had unto him as Thomantes , the virtues and affections which she found in him , and her fears to fail in her duty , did hold her in a suspense of resolution , and therefore Thomantes , after a while of silence in expectation of her answer , and when he saw she remained still mute , he continued thus : I perceive , fairest Delphire , that your silence does menace me ; and that those hopes which the sweetnesse of your eye does promise me , are not very certain : but on the contrary the augure which I might take from that black habit which you wear , does but too truly portend my ruine . Upon this , he changed colour , and his words did die in his mouth ; and though he did offer several times to fall again into his discourse , yet he was so confused at her returning no answer , that he could not speak . Delphire then , to ease him from any longer pain , she said unto him : The words Thomantes which I heard you utter , are very like unto those which most Shepherds do commonly use unto Shepherdesses ; and I will believe they were spoken more out of custom , then with any design : yet the respect which I do ow unto you , and the honour which you do me in discoursing with me , does oblige me to esteem them , as coming from so kind a Shepherd , whom I will alwayes esteem and honour as I ought , and as he deserves : and because she would not have this discourse continue any longer , or go any further at this time , she went away unto her Companions . Be , oh sage Shepherdesse , pleased to know , that a long time before , Filintes who is that Shepherd whom you see next unto Delphire , and who is a near kinsman unto Thomantes , was become a servant unto that same Shepherdess , and being older then he , he had also more boldness to declare himself so . But some urgent affairs constraining him to leave our Town , and to take a long voyage ; it seems Heaven would favour the design of Thomantes , in taking from him this rival , who was no smal mote in his eye . Filintes then departed , full of love and full of sorrow , and about twelve or thirteen months after , returned with the same love he carried away , unless perhaps encreased and grown bigger as his body was . But at his departure he had an opinion that he had some advantage of Thomantes , yet found at his return , what a mortal enemy absence is unto Love : for he found the design of his rival so thriven , and his own so blasted , as any but himself , would have lost all hopes . Yet his generous courage would not shrink at any difficulties , and therefore resolved a second defeat : at his return then , he renewed his addresses ; added new supplications to his old prayers ; and seconded his old services with new ones . Briefly , he was so assiduous , and did so importune her , that though he could not win any thing upon the resolved mind of Delphire , yet he raised most extream suspitions and strong jealousies in the soul of Thomantes . For though Delphire did prefer Thomantes , yet the true love of that Shepherd , would not let him be in rest , knowing very well , that love works wonders , and does miracles . And from hence did proceed so many disquiets , and so many torments , which these two Shepherds have caused unto each other . And yet , although their loves were very great , and the violence of their affections did daily increase ; yet for all this , the friendship and amity that was betwixt them did not alter : a quality which was highly estimable in Filintes , who was least loved ; and whose humour was naturally splenetique : and yet who could submit himself unto the laws of reason . The advantage of Thomantes was great , having the authority of Eleaman , and principally of Ericanthe , to back him : and yet the encouragement of Filintes was not a little , having a sister , brought up also with Ericanthe , who had a very great prevalency with Delphire : and indeed , it was unto her , to whom Filintes did commonly make his complaints . At last it fell out , that this Shepherd , after he had observed upon several occasions how this Shepherdesse preferred Thomantes before him , and after he had made all the complaints he could , seeing that he received nothing but fresh testimonies of his being not loved , and being out of all hope and patience , he resolved to make a retreat , and draw off from a siege which would disgrace him if continued . So seeking for an opportunity of speaking to her ; at last finding her in a place where none could hear , he gave her this language : You know Delphire how I have loved you ; and I say you know it , for your excellent and pregnant wit cannot chuse but clearly see it in all my actions , ever since you can remember me : you know also , that coldnesse , nor your disdains , nor my too long absence , could ever divert my affection , nor in the least degree diminish it . But now being pressed , or rather oppressed by those scorns and injuries which I daily receive from you , I come to tell you , that finding them insupportable , I must quit the name of servant unto Delphire , and that which neither any time nor absence , nor your rigours could do , your scorn , which is insupportable to my spirit , does move me unto a just spleen . Delphire without the least disquiet , and almost glad of this his resolution , did answer him extream carelesly ; I never thought , nor desired , Filintes , that you had any mind unto that Title which now you quit ; and it is a thing so very indifferent unto me , that if you think there is any one amongst my Companions , that deserves it , I shall advise you to love and serve her . This cold answer , and the carelesse manner of giving it , did still more offend the courage of Filintes , and this was the reason why he went away with a lowring brow , which sufficiently shewed his ill satisfaction . But spleen , being a passion which blinds the judgement , he thought that no way was better to be revenged upon Delphire , then to divert the affection of Thomantes from her . And as some do hope to accomplish all they desire , and imagine all things seasible will come to pass , so he had a conceipt , that he could perswade him to withdraw . In order to this design he went unto him ; and after he had taken him aside , Brother , ( said he unto him , for so Eleaman would have them call each other , though they were only Cosens ) I come to entreat a favour from you , you ought not to deny me , because I ask it out of the abundance of my affection , and because it is as much to your advantage as mine . Brother , answered Thomantes , you may well think that any thing which will give you contentment , I will certainly do with as good a will as you can desire it . Then promise me , said Filintes , that you will do it ; for unless you be obliged by your promise , you will at the first start back , and make some difficulty . I will not promise any thing , replied Thomantes , till I know what it is ; and you need not fear that any difficulties can make me start from doing all I can to give you contentment . A long dispute being betwixt them hereupon ; at last , Filintes , seeing he could not oblige him by his promise , he resolved to tell him what the businesse was ; Brother , said he unto him , I desire you , as the greatest obligation you can put upon me , that you would quit Delphire , or at least seem as if you did for a time ; pride has huffed her into so much insolence , as if she continue a little longer , she will render her self insupportable ; she thinks all men in the world were made only for her : does she not pretend that all those respects and devoirs , which you and I out of our free wills do render unto her , are due by obligation ? And does she not demand them as a tribute , to draw all those she sees , after our example , into her possession ? She tryumps , and is become all scorn , both towards you and towards me : yet would I gladly know upon what ground she does it . But Brother , assure your self , the more she sees we withdraw from her , the neerer she will draw to us ; it is good to love , but not to be slaves : I have heard say , that women do alwayes make much of men , till they be assured they love them ; but then they treat them no better then slaves : come , come , Brother , oblige me so far as to retire , as I am resolved to do ; and you shall see her with all her scorn , and indifferency , brought a loop lower . Thomantes in a smiling manner , Brother , said he unto him , I am sorry you should ask me a thing which is impossible . For I do desire as much as I do my own life , to give you all full contentment ; but assure your self Filintes , that let Delphire treat me which way she pleaseth , I can do no other but endure it without murmur : I have no power to withdraw my self from that servitude in which she holds me : and for my part , I do think , all that see her , are in reason obliged to serve and adore her : for judging others by my self , I think it to be a great deffect in judgment , not to end their dayes in such a sweet servitude . Fie , fie , Thomantes , said Filintes , are you not ashamed of such an unworthy resolution ? Good Brother ; answered Thomantes , the stone is already thrown , there is no recalling it , I am so resolved upon it , that if I should find in my self the least will to the contrary , I should die with shame : but Filintes , said he , pray tell me , what is your design ? To live , said he , like a man of spirit and courage , and not a slave : I can endure any thing but scorn ; but that , I must confess , is intollerable unto me . Perhaps , said Thomantes , when I am more wise , I shall take up the same resolution ; but as I am , there is no hopes of it . Thus ended the discours betwixt these two Shepherds ; but the event will make you laugh : Filintes , seeing he could not divert Thomantes from his resolution , as if he had quite forgot all that he had said unto him , or unto Delphire , he ran as fast as ever he could unto her , and beseeched her with all manner of prayers and supplications to forget and forgive all that he had said ; and then he addressed himself unto his Sister to intercide for him and make his peace : Delphire could not chuse but smile ; well , said she , Filintes I am contented ; upon condition that you will not believe , you have obliged me more by your return , then by your going away . Delphire had no sooner said so , but Thomantes entred , who seeing this reconcilement , and hearing what Filintes said , was so amazed that he asked Delphire and Filintes , whether what he saw was not a dream : no , no , said Filintes , it is real ; but imagine that I do as slaves use , who endeavour to break their chains but cannot . But when Thomantes did relate unto Delphire in private , the request which Filintes made unto him , you may imagine whether that Shepherdesse was not ravished at two such suddain , and such different motions . During the time that these two Shepherds lived thus , I returned from the banks of Argent , a little Rivolet , which runs into the great River of Loire : and at the same time Asphales , ( the Shepherd whom you see with Filintes , and his younger Brother ) took up an humour of courting me , rather I believe , because it should not be said , that he was the only one in all our Town who did not love , then for any other end . Now Asphales being almost alwayes in the company of his Brother Filintes , as his friend , or perhaps as well wisher unto Delphire ; we were almost alwayes together . I observed that Asphales was long before he could bring himself to any certainty , and knew not upon which of my Companions he should bestow himself , imitating a Bee which flyes upon several flowers before she fixes upon any : for somtimes he would be for Delphire , another time upon Filise , one while upon Eritrea , and another upon me : But at last , after he had turned and returned , somtimes to one , and somtimes to another , he fixed upon me , or at least seemed so . I must confess , that if I had been in a mind to entertain any , Asphales had not been disagreeable to me ; for though he be present , yet I must needs say , that it was hard to meet with a Shepherd of more taking qualities then he was owner of ; agile in all manner of exercises , handsome in his habit , quick and nimble in his discourse , kind towards Shepherdesses , civil towards Shepherds , affable with his familiars , and so complaisant towards all , as it was impossible to be weary of his company : and withal ( interrupted he ) one that of all the company Dorissea loves least . Dorissea ( answered she and smiled ) is not resolved to love all that are amiable . Then continuing her discourse ; Now this Shepherd ( said she ) though I told him freely my mind , and that he ought not to spend his time about a business from which he could expect no contentment , yet he still continued obstinate , and hoped , that time perhaps which overcomes all things , might in the end melt my resolution , and alter my Will ; He neglected no opportunities of testifying his extream affection unto me : and because I was at all hours in Ericanthes house , out of my amity to Delphire , he was at all hours also talking to me : for being Nephew unto the sage Pastor Eleaman , he never stirred out of the house , but was continually there , in as much freedom as in his own ; so as I had been deaf , if I had not heard him say an hundred times in a day that he loved me ; and that he desired no greater happiness in the world , then that I would love him : his constant continuance of this , made me think that indeed he did love me : And this opinion obtained so much from him against my resolution , to permit his continuance ; but still after such a reserved manner , as he could not be contented with it : He said , that this permitting him to love me , did as good as signifie nothing , and would never oblige me to love him again : I told him , that this was all I could permit ; only that he should keep his affection to me so secret , and especially this permission which I gave him , that if any came to know it , I would hold it for revoked : That he should never desire any thing from me , which might in the least manner offend my honour ; and above all , that I should not be troubled with any letters from him ; and many other such like articles , unto which he consented , knowing , ( as I think ) that the refusal of them would rather prejudice then advantage him . But of all these , none went so much against the grain as the last , which exempted me from receiving any letters ; for ( said he ) if it should be my misfortune to be at a distance from you , how should I know how to let you know how I do , or you me ? Very well , answered I ; for suppose I should receive your letters , can you hope or think that would send you mine ? So that as to that point , the Letters which I receive will not avail you any thing , and as for hearing from you , truly I am so little inquisitive , that the labour would be but lost in sending them to me . But replied he , do you not value the contentment that I should receive in holding correspondency with you in this manner ? and in rendring you an accompt of my life ? I shall know all this , said I , at your return . But in the mean time , said he ; in the mean time , answered I , I will be contented to know you love me still , as you have promised : for have you not told me that your life should be alwayes such as I pleased ? What then , replied he , must I never hope that you will write unto me ? No , said I , and more then that , never hope that I will receive any Letters from you . This severity , replied he , is too great , and I protest , said he , half angry , that do what you can , I will send you some Letters : and I protest , said I , that I will never look in them . The reason why he was so earnest in this , was because he knew that ere long he was to be absent from me : for his Father was to send him upon some important business into the Province of the Romans . And indeed within a few dayes after , he came unto me the saddest foul that ever was seen , and looked like a prisoner going to be hanged . Dorissea , ( said he unto me , as soon as he could speak unheard by any ) ah Dorissea ! this is the last day I have to live , unlesse you have some pity upon Asphales : I seeing his face so changed , and his colour quite gone , I must confesse , I had some apprehensions of some harm he would do himself , and was so kind as to resent his sadness : but when I asked him , why he spoke so ? and understood that it was only the journey which he was to take , I could not chuse but smile . Do you laugh , said he , at that which my heart weeps ? Oh most cruel woman ! if Heaven do not revenge me upon you , I shall not think it just . I do not laugh at your journey , said I unto him , for since it displeaseth you , it shall not be pleasing unto me ; but I laugh at the dispute which we had some few dayes since , because it seems you foresaw your departure : could I hope , answered he , that you would never be pleased at any thing which displeaseth me , I should depart the most happy man , that ever was constrained to be absent from her whom he adores . If you understand my words aright ( said I ) you may go with assurance that what displeaseth you , shall not be pleasing unto me ; and how , said he , would you have me understand them ? My meaning is , replied I , that whatsoever displeaseth you , so I have no interest in it , but only for the love of you , shall never please me . Then , continued he , because you have no interest in my departure , and because it displeaseth me , you are also sorry for it : would you Asphales , said I unto him , and smiled , that I should conclude as you do ? I cannot tell what I would have , answered he dejectedly , unless it be death , since you will not suffer me to write unto you in my absence . At the least I am sure , replied I , that I will not receive any of your Letters . Are you still in that obstinate humour ? ( said he half angry ) and making a sign unto him by nodding my head , that it was so . Then I swear , said he , by the affection which I bear unto you , that you shall receive them in spite of your teeth ; and because I assured him , no , we laid a wager of it , which he said he was sure to win . Our discourse had continued long upon this subject , and had continued longer , if his Father , who intended he should depart the next morning betimes , had not sent two or three times for him : he went then to his Father , from whom he received all instructions necessary for his voyage : and when he was ready to depart , he called to him an old Shepherd , who had served him from his infancy : the Shepherds name was Alindre , a discreet and subtle man , and one who loved Asphales exceedingly : Asphales took him into his chamber , and the door being shut , he acquainted him with his affection unto me , with his sorrows to depart from me , and the extream contentment it would be to write unto me ; and because it was a business which he desired should be kept secret , he had made choise of him amongst all the rest of his friends , to do him the office of delivering his Letters . Alindre who desired nothing more then to please Asphale in all things , did tell him that in this and all other his commands , neither his affection nor fidelity should fail : Asphale upon this embracing him ; dear friend , said he unto him , I ever had that belief in you ; and therefore , as the thing , which of all the world is most dear unto me ; I put this into your hands , conjuring you to find a way as soon as I am gone , that she may see this letter : and be sure , you use all your ingenuity and care in the delivery of it . The difficulty ( answered Alindre ) will not be great ; for being so familiar with Eleaman as I am , I can watch my time when she goes to see Delphire , whom they say she loves extreamly , and ten to one but once in a day I shall find a fit opportunity to give it unto her : Oh friend ( said Asphales ) do you think she will receive it so ? No , no , friend , I would have her take it and read it , before she knows that it comes from me , otherwise she is of so crosse a humour , that she will not take it ; for she has protested and sworn that she would not : and because I do infinitely desire to shew her that my affection has more industry and ingenuity to arrive at my desires , then she has cruelty to hinder me ; I do conjure you , my dear friend Alindres , to use all the wit and ingenuity you have in this business ; I know you have wit enough , and I know you love me , so as if you will but make it your studied businesse , she is not able to defend her self against your stratagems . To be brief , fair Shepherdess , Alindres took upon him the charge of two Letters , and promised that since it was a business which he desired with so much passion , assuredly either one or both of them should be read by that cruel hearted woman . Asphales departed with this assurance ; and Alindres in the interim more desirous to keep his promise then perhaps Asphales was ; after he had long consulted with himself upon the matter , he resolved upon this slight . Eritrea , who was a very wise and discreet Shepherdess , and in some sort my kinswoman , did make it her particular profession to love me above all others in the Town ; Alindres who knew very well what good wil this woman bore unto me , and that though she had a very good wit , yet she never imployed it in such trifles as are commonly used upon such occasions , he cast his eye upon her , and designed to make her give me the first Letter ; and the rather , because he had a great familiarity with her long before . He went to see her therefore , several times , and talked with her upon every thing , but only that subject which chiefly brought him to her house : at last , he turned and winded his answers and questions so , that he made her self to enquire and ask of Asphales : Ah me ( said he , and seemed as if he had forgot to tell her somthing ) my memory it seems is admirable good , for I came hither purposely upon a businesse which I had quite forgotten , if you had not put me into remembrance of it by naming Asphales . Then she pressing him to tel her what it was , he began to whisper as if it were a businesse of confidence and trust , and said thus unto her ; you know Eritrea that I am a servant unto Asphales , and should be very sorry either to do or say any thing that might displease him : but in this which I would have you to know , I think I do not any thing against his service ; nay on the contrary , I am confident that when his Spirit is free from that passion which now possesses him , he will thank me as for the best piece of service I could do him : and therefore I beseech you , and conjure you to keep it extreamly secret , until he be grown wiser then now he is . And Eritrea having promised , and sworn that she would , I believe ( continued the subtle Alindres ) you are not ignorant of the extream affection which he bears unto Dorisea , for it is so apparent , that any who have eyes may see it . Eritrea upon this shrugged her shoulders , and seemed to be very sorry for it ; and then he , continued , God only knows what Lectures I have read unto him about it , and how often I have hinted unto him the inconveniences and sorrows that would ensue upon it , as wel in relation to Dorissea , whom if he love as he sayes he does , he ought to have some care of her honour and reputation ; as also in relation to the offence it would be unto Dorisseas kindred , in which Asphales own Father wil have a share in respect of the ancient amity that has been betwixt their two Families : but all these arguments and remonstrances were light , and served to no use but to make him more close and retired from me ever since , then from any other : and I to content him seem to take no notice of it , but keeps my self out of his way as much as possibly I can . Now at his departure , he was not contented to speak his mind unto Dorissea , for I know he was with her two hours together , before he went ; but also hath writ Letters unto her , and left them in the hands of a Shepherd whom I know very wel , who promised to give them unto her ; but this careless and ill advised Shepherd , in lieu of performing his promise . I mean giving them unto Dorissea , or burning them , or at the least keeping them secret , he left them loosly lying upon his table ; and yesterday as I went to see him , upon business which I had with him , I saw them lying upon the back of his chimney , where trivial Letters use to be thrown , and God knows who saw them as well as I : Now knowing what affection you had unto Dorissea , what relation of kindred there was betwixt you , I thought good to acquaint you , to the end you might use some means to get them out of his hands and burn them : for I am confident the discretion wherewith they were writ was no more then that wherewith they were kept : and I believe that if they could be seen , there would be something found which concerns the reputation of this wise woman who is in no fault . Eritrea who hearkned very attentively unto this Shepherd , who was more subtle then her self : Oh Alindres , ( said she and shoak him by the hand ) I am exceedingly obliged unto you for your care of Dorissea : she is indeed the best friend I have , and I dare swear she is innocent in this business : but all this is nothing unless you tell me more , and help me to get these Letters out of that Shepherds hands ; The Shepherd , said he , you know very well , his name is Atis , he who has the whole management of Asphales affairs ; but I dare not venture to take them : for if ever this lover should come to know it , he would never pardon the theft . Then pausing a while , he continued : yet I have a Son who has wit enough , and may do it if he will ; for being but a boy , less notice will be taken of him then of me ; and though he should be seen when he takes them , they would not suspect it out of any design : and if you will , I will set him a work : Eritrea who longed extreamly to have it done , Oh good Alindres , said she , let it be done withal expepedition , lest some should be before you ; and I assure you Dorissea and I will not be ungrateful : How , said the crafty Alindres , I beseech you Eritrea , let not me be so much as named in the business ; for if Asphales should ever come to know it , he would never look upon me again with a good eye : Wel , replied she , I wil not tel her , but wil satisfie the debt my self . Alindres who had already instructed his Son in the business , who though young , yet was his Fathers own Son in subtilty ; he sent for him immediately , and in the presence of Eritrea asked him , whether he had so much courage as to take the Letters which lay in the chimney of Atis , so slily as none should perceive him . Yes , said he , or any thing you command me : go then , said the Father , and if you be taken in the fact , be sure you do not say that I commanded you . Upon this the boy offered to go , but Eritrea called him back , to promise him something in case he brought them , purposely to encourage him the more ; but he answered , no Eritrea , I had rather die then play the theft upon any consideration then the command of my Father : then he seemed to go about his businesse ; but his Father having given him one of the Letters before ; it was not long before he returned , but yet measured his time just according to the distance of places : Father ( said he , and gave him the Letter ) if there had been a dozen more I could have brought them al , but I found only this : and what is become of the other ? said the Father , I know not , answered the boy , perhaps some took it away : tel me truly , said the Father , did you not want courage to take it ? If you wil pardon me , said the boy , I wil tel you truly ; and when the promise was made , when I came first into the chamber , said he , I found none in it , but as soon as I had taken one Letter , I put it in my hat , and was reaching at the other , one came into the room , took it from me , and threw it into the fire . Eritrea then ▪ to excuse him , It is no matter my little friend , said she , since it is burned , I am as well contented as if you had brought it . Oh Shepherd , said she , I am infinitely joyed the business has thriven thus well , and that none has seen these Letters . And because Alindres saw she was impatient til she was alone , he bad her adieu , gave her the Letter , and conjured silence . Alindres was no sooner out of her house , but she came to mine ; as fortune was , the house was ful of strangers , who came to see my Father , and therefore she knew not how to give me this Letter , nor acquaint me with the good office which she had done for me ; but I observed that somthing did disquiet her mind , though could not imagine what it was : at last , I went to her , and took my opportunity to ask her if she had any news to tell me ? I am infinitely desirous , said she , to talk with you , and it concerns you , that it be as soon as conveniently you can . You may well think ( sage Shepherdesse ) that this was enough to swell me with curiosity . I rid my self therefore as soon as I could conveniently from all the Company , and carried her into a closet ; and I had no sooner shut the door , but she said unto me , ah my dear Cosen , how careful have I been to recover this paper , out of a place where it could not be any advantage to you ; upon this , she gave me the Letter , and said unto me , here dear Cosen , read it , and when you have done , I will tell you the whole story . I who had never seen the hand of Asphales , could not know the character , nor ever had the least thought of the wager which I had laid with him ; and to tell you truly , I never believed that this young Spirit would ever have thought upon it : I opened it therefore , not imagining what it was , and found in it these words . ASPHALES Letter unto DORISSEA . IT is Love which made me find out this way , to continue unto you the assurances of my fidelity : you see it is in vain to strive against him , since there is nothing so difficult , but he can surmount it . Be contented then , Fair Dorissea , that as by his means I have won our Wager , so by my extream affection , I may change that courage , which makes you insensible of my passions . I am not able to expresse ( oh Fair and Wise Shepherdesse ) my amazement at the reading of this Letter , which by mentioning the Wager , made me know from whence it came . Believe it , my astonishment was extream , and I believe Eritreas was no lesse , when imbracing her I cryed out , oh my Cosen ! what have you done ? He who gave this Letter unto you was too subtle and crafty for us : How ? How ? ( said she and went back a pace ) what subtilty and craft do you mean ? for I protest Cosen , I never took more care nor pains in my life , then in getting them out of the hands of those who had them ; and then not giving me leisure to speak : nay , nay , said she , I am in very good earnest ; assure your self there was need of craft and subtilty to get it out of the place where it was ; and continuing her Discourse , she told all the whole story of what she had done , so freely and innocently , that I could not chuse but laugh heartily : at which she began to be half angry , thinking I did her abundance of wrong in not believing her ; and because I knew that it was out of her good will unto me , Cosen ( said I unto her ) I am much obliged unto you for the pains which you have taken : but assure your self , that if I have offended you , Asphales ought to make you satisfaction : for you have helped him to win a Wager which he had laid with me ; and then I told her the whole passage , and consequently made her understand the subtilty of Alindres ; at which she was so surprised , that the poor woman could not sufficiently admire the treachery . I have told you these things , Fair and Wise Shepherdesse , to let you understand how Asphales , Thomantes , and Filintes , behaved themselves towards Delphire and me ; and upon what grounds we might pretend that they ought not to engage themselves any where else , and yet , be pleased to hear what hapned afterwards . Thomantes , had ingratiated himself so far into my Companions favour , that his rival had good reason to think him better looked then upon himself Yet Delphire , who could not any way approve of these splenatique passions in Filintes , she would somtimes be jesting and laughing with him . During which time , the sixth day of the month came on ; a day as you know , dedicated to the gathering of the Misleto : and by fortune those that went to seek it in our Sacred Groves , did find it in that part which was nearest our Town : this was the reason , that not only we , but all our neighbours came to rejoyce with us , and to congratulate our good fortune : for into what place soever Heaven sent this Sacred Misleto , it brought with it alwayes abundance of prosperity . Every one therefore prepared themselves , according to the custom , to honour the day ; and to perform those exercises which were intended ; as running , wrestling , throwing the bar , and shooting : the young Shepherds spruced up themselves in all their gaiety and gallantry : Filintes desiring to be very fine , he begged a favour of Delphire , which she denied with the best excuses she could find : but he , who was bold enough , and thought that the greatest pleasure in love was , as in hunting , to take what one pursues by force , he put his hand about the Shepherdesses neck , and took out of her head a flower made of silk , which the Sister of that Shepherd had pinned there . Delphire , who thought it better to let him take it thus before all the company , then in private , after two or three times asking : well , said she , what the sister gave me , the Brother takes from me , but Filintes went away unto his Sister to get it fastned to his hat ; it chanced that Thomantes was there ; who knowing the flower , and thinking that Delphire had bestowed it upon him with her free consent , he fell into such a jealousie , that a fever seised upon him , and that in so violent a degree , that it constrained him to keep his bed . This sudden sicknesse set the sage Shepherdesse Ericanthe off the humour of any rejoycing , so as the bravery of Filintes was spoiled for this time : for Eleaman having the whole authority of the Town , deferred the solemnity : and because Ericanthe was desirous that we should go and visit Thomantes , especially Delphire , she desired me to go with her : and when we came to his chamber door , we heard him talking very loud : so as being told that he was all alone by himself , we went as softly as we could to hear what he said ; and being very near , we heard him make extream complaints , as if he had received some strange injury , offered unto the fidelity of his Love ; and perhaps he had continued longer in his lamentations , if Delphire had 〈◊〉 ( purposely as I think ) made a noise ; being unwilling I should hear any more : but she kept a great bustle at the door , and as if it had been against her will , oh what a noise do I make ( said she ) It is no matter , said I , seeming to take no notice of it ; upon this , opening the door , we entred into the chamber , We found him indeed , in a very bad condition : for besides the violence of his fever , which much perplexed him , we saw his face all tears , which his jealous fancy had fetched from his heart . This sight , though he wiped his eyes as well as he could , might very well move my companion : for I protest it moved me to much pity , not knowing what the matter was , yet doubting that it was against her that he complained ; so as looking upon her , my very eyes invited her to give the Shepherd some comfort . And she with abundance of modesty and discretion , went to his bed-side : Alas Thomantes ! ( said she unto him ) how long must our sorrows last , in grieving at your sickness ? The Shepherd then raising himself up , as desirous to thank us for the favour which we did him in the visit . I am but too well in being sick , answered he , since such fair Shepherdesses daign to have a care of me . But Thomantes ( said I unto him ) if your sickness continue , you will cause small joy for the Sacred Misleto . Such an unfortunate Shepherd as Thomantes , answered he , can never hinder the joyes of so many fair Shepherdesses , especially such as are so free , in their favours , as they care not if all the the world do see them . Delphire till now never thought that the complaints and sicknesse of this Shepherd proceeded from the flower which Filintes took from her , and was very glad that she had found it out , to the end she might undeceive him : but not being willing that I should understand any thing of this difference , she seemed as if she did not apprehend it , but turned her Discourse into expressions of Ericanthes sorrows for his sickness , and how much all the house was troubled at it : and afterwards told him , how every one were preparing themselves for the exercises and pastimes of the day , and wanted assistants : briefly she told him all that she could to cheer him up , and to undeceive him in the opinion which he was in that she favoured Filintes more then him ; yet so cautiously , that I could not judge that she had any interest in those favours she spoke of . And because I was not ignorant that this Shepherd did love her , and knew how Lovers loved privacy , I walked up and , down the chamber , looking upon every thing in it , and seemed very busie in my own thoughts , and all purposely to give them the better opportunities of private talk . Delphire , who was very desirous to undeceive him , and to lose no time , lest any should come in to interrupt , she bowed her self nearer him : Is it possible Thomantes ( said she unto him in a low voice , and with a smiling eye ) that you should be jealous ? Is it possible Delphire ( answered he ) that you should be so kind unto Filintes as you are ? and that I loving you as I do , should not be as much in your favour as he ? Upon this , the Shepherdess could not hold from laughing : Oh Heavens Shepherdesse , said he , do you laugh at my misery ? What hopes can I have ever to be happy ? Truly ( said she ) I do laugh at a thing which you your self would laugh at with me , if you knew the truth : How ? replied he , do you think I can laugh to see one whom I would have to love me , love another ? and that I should see Filintes with my own eyes trimm'd up in your favours , and not die with despair ? Oh Delphire , if you think so of me , you do more offend me by that thought then by the favour which you have given him : for in your favouring of him more then me , you do only intimate that I should yeild unto him in happiness ; but by this thought you do as good as tell me that you have an ill opinion of my love , which is an offence so unjust , as is not to be endured , Thomantes , Thomantes , said she unto him , never let it trouble you , but set your heart at rest , and be assured that in this I have not offended either against you , or your love unto me : that which you call a Favour , was a theft , a violent robbery , against which I could not defend my self ; so many several witnesses are of it , that I need not insist upon any farther clearing of my self ; for my chamber was full of Shepherds and Shepherdesses ; from whom , if you will not believe me , you may know the truth . Now since it is thus , as most truly it is , have I not good reason to laugh : No , no , Thomantes , as long as you behave your self towards me as you do , I shall have more regard of your satisfaction then you imagine : and if this were a place fit to chide in , I should chide you for having so bad an opinion of that good will which I bore unto you : but since I believe your displeasure proceeded only from your affection , I will take it as an argument of that amity which you have promised unto me . Oh Heavens ( said the Shepherd and kissed her hand ) how near are extream contentments in love , and extream discontents , unto one another ? This Declaration restores that life , which my opinion would have ravished from me . But dearest Delphire , may I without offence beg one favour from you , whith would compleat my happinesse ? Tell me what it is , answered the Shepherdess , and if it be a thing which depends upon me , you shall see how much I desire your satisfaction . I most heartily beseech you , said he , nay I conjure you , even by your self , which is the dearest thing in the world unto me , that you would get back this flower , for I am not able to see it in the hands of this ravisher , without a most strange alteration , I promise you Thomantes , answered she , that as well for your satisfaction as my own , I will do all I can , and you shall know it . She left him with this assurance , for many Shepherds and Shepherdesses came in and hindred them from farther Discourse . This visit had a better operation upon this Lover , then all the Physick which should have been given unto him : for the next morning , he left his sickness in his bed , and found himself in perfect health . But Delphire not forgetting the Shepherds request , she no sooner saw Filintes , but she used her best rethorique to procure the flower , pretending that she would keep it for her sake who gave it : Filintes , who did not repent of the robbery which he had committed , Do you think Delphire ( said he ) that I value this which I have got by lawful war , no more , then to part from it without a ransom ; what ransom said she , do you require ? Some of those knots , answered he , or those ribands which you wear . I have none to give you , answered she ; nor I any to restore , answered he , but am very sorry that I rob'd you of no more : what more , said she , would you have taken ? Your heart , answered he : as for that piece of thievery , answered she , I should never have required restitution ; but the flower which you have is much better , and I wonder you should have any satisfaction in retaining any thing against ones will. What ? ( said Filintes ) is it against your will that I wear it ? Me thinks , answered she , my desires of having it again should intimate as much ; Then he desired me to lend him a pair of Sissers ; which I did , not knowing what he would do with them ; and then he took off his hat , and cut the flower in a hundred pieces , and threw them into the fire : then ( said he unto me ) Here take your Sissers , and I thank you , for they have helped to revenge me against the displeasure which was conceived against me : then he rose up in an angry mood , and it was a long time before he would speak unto her ; but it was excellent sport to see them together : for he could not forbear from being where she was , and often twit her in a splenatique way , still addressing his speech to a third person ; and Delphire paid him back again in the same coyn , with so much delight to all that heard them ; that whensoever they two were together , every one flocked unto them to hear the quirks which they put upon each other . This divorce lasted until the day when the Misleto was to be gathered : and that day he came unto her very early , Delphire ( said he unto her ) is the heat of your choler now past ? My choler , answered she , never began against you , but perhaps you mean your own . It may be so , replied he and smiled , for since I have nothing but what is yours , my anger is yours . If you mean it so , said Delphire , I fear you do mis-reckon your self , for I know not who can make any thing mine , unlesse I will. Delphire , replied he , there are some things which we have by force : Is it not commonly said , such a one has a fever ; such a one has the hatred of every one ; and such a one has abundance of misery , and yet I am confident they would not have them : would you have me , replied Delphire , to have your anger in that way ? Not only my anger , said he , but also my soul , my heart , my affection , and my all : but Filintes , answered Delphire , take heed you do not draw a conclusion from hence , which will put you into your splenatique mood again . What can you alledge , said he , which can give me any such occasion ? God defend me , replied the Shepherdesse from the thought of it ; but if you will give me leave , I will tell you , that such things as are forced upon one , do also make one strive with all their power to be rid of them ; so as if that which I have of yours be of this quality , consider with your self what conclusion may be drawn from thence . Oh most cruel and disdainful Shepherdess , said he , can you vent nothing but arguments of your scorn and ill affection of me ? I was in hopes this morning to have obtained a favour from you , that I might have flourished in it under the notion of your Shepherd , but now I find my hopes are all blasted , and that you scorn and slight me more then ever . You are mistaken Shepherd , said Delphire , I never scorned any thing that had relation unto you ; no , I do honour both you and your family : but I was forced to answer unto your assertions which you used unto me . I shall quickly know , replied he , whether you speak truth ; for if you do not scorn , I should be known this day as your Shepherd ; pray give me that knot which is upon your head , in testimony of your good will. I am afraid , said she , lest you should cut it in pieces , as you did the flower which you took from me . Perhaps it might run the same fortune ( said he ) if you would take it away from me . You need not doubt , replied she , but if you should ravish it from me , as you did the flower , I should do the same . What would you think , replied Filintes , if I should not let you rest all this day , until I have that knot ? Upon this , he put forth his hand to take it ; but the Shepherdess being aware of him , recoyled , and went unto Ericanthe ; but still he followed her , and importun'd her for this knot . No , no , Filintes , ( said Delphire ) you shall not have it , unless Ericanthe command me . I will not receive it , replied he , upon Ericanthes command : no , no , ungrateful Delphire , deceive not your self , I desire no favours from you , but such as proceed from your free and good will : I would have them to be gifts of Love , and not tributes of obedience ; upon this , he went away in a fretting fume . And fortune was so averse unto him all that day , as he received no contentment from any thing he took in hand . On the contrary , Thomantes , continuing his courtship of this Shepherdess , without the least complaint or murmure ; every action about this proud Beauty , made Filintes jealous , who seeing him so patient , and judging of things according to his own humour , he could not imagine any one should endure the cruelties of her whom he loved with so much silence , unless he was tyed unto it by some great obligation ; so as he concluded very advantagiously for his rival . This opinion did torment him so extreamly , that one day when he was almost out of his wits , he went unto the Shepherdess ; and though it was long since he had spoke unto her , yet at the very first sight he accosted her with this language : resolve with your self to see one of these three things come presently to passe . For either I must change , or you must change , or I must die . The Shepherdess returned him this faint answer : for me to change , is a thing impossible ; that you should die , would grieve me ; and for you to change , is of less importance unto me , and depends wholly upon your own will. Oh Heavens ( cryed he out ) is all this cruelty to be endured ? and yet I must love this insensible woman . Upon this , he pulled his hat over his eyes , and went away , more transported with choller then ever he was : But as his Spirit was quickly hot , so it was quickly cool for when he was in his greatest fury , if Delphire did but speak one word unto him , he was appeased , and seemed as if he had no memory of those offences and wrongs at which he was angry . All things thus far went well with Thomantes , so as he might well think himself one of the happiest Shepherds about Lignon ; and I believe Asphales might have said as much , had he not been absent , for he could not have seen any Shepherd so much in my favour as himself : but since that jealousies , and by consequence inquietudes have so ravelled their souls , as I believe they enjoy but a little rest , and we but a little more : Thus , Wise Shepherdess , this is the cause which has brought us hither before you , according to the answer of the Oracle . Asphales , as I told you , before was absent ; and Thomantes was constrained almost by the same destiny to be absent from Delphire , and also to go into the same Province of the Romans , where Asphales was already . Perhaps I should be too tedious in relating all the Discourse of this Shepherd , and all his laments a little before his departure : but so it was , that he gave unto this Shepherdess of possible assurances of a constant , and lasting affection ; his expressions came from him with such an emphasis , as if his heart had been in his tongue , and those that would not believe them , had been as incredulous , as that false Shepherd who uttered them was perfidious , and who afterwards was quite wafted away with inconstancy . He departed with the prayers and sorrows of all that he left behind him . And because Eleaman the Wise Pastor would needs out of his affection see him take horse , and was not ignorant of the good will which his Son bore unto this Shepherdesse , when he saw him a little gone , he turned towards her , and in a jesting manner said , he is gone , and none of these fair Maids lament him : and because as he spoke those words , he had his eyes upon Delphire , she smiled ; which was observed by many , and afterwards when Filintes returned , for he accompanied Thomantes a little way , and was told of this : Oh most cruel , hard-harted , and insensible woman , said he , can Heaven suffer so much injustice ? Does all the services which Thomantes has rendred unto you , merit no more then to laugh at him when he goes away , and when he goes away with so much sorrow to part from you ? But the best conceipt was , he was really offended at the injury which he thought she had done unto his rival . And to see the humour of this young Shepherd : as long as Thomantes was absent , there was not a day wherein he did not put Delphire in memory of him . And at any time when he did her any trivial service ; I wish , said he , that this were put upon the score of Thomantes . But that which is hardly credible , is , when Thomantes was present , Filintes vexed himself , and fainted at every sillable which Delphire uttered : but when he was absent , he took all well , and was as patient , as if nothing could move him . Thomantes who was absent , and longed to hear how Delphire did , was presently acquainted how Filintes was changed in his humour . This news began to gripe him a little at the heart : and as fortune would have it , he and Asphales meeting in a strange Country , they contracted ( as it is usual ) a more intimate familiarity then ever they had before : so as always one of them was receiving news how squares went at home . As ill luck was , those who writ unto Asphales did send him somtimes such news concerning Delphire , as they fancied : and those who gave intelligence unto Thomantes , did write of me according to their opinions , not knowing what great familiarity there was betwixt them . They who took all for truths , and did believe what was written . Unto Asphales was written , that Filintes had so gained the heart of Delphire , as now there was no room for Thomantes . And unto Thomantes they sent word , that since his departure , Androgenes was so in love with me , as that I had no eyes but to look upon him ; so as these two poor Shepherds , when perhaps they had most cause to be contented , they thought they had most cause to complain against us . They counselled and consulted together ; and I am sure not without somtimes talking of our changing humours . In conclusion , both of them having hasted , or rather hudled up their business , that they might the sooner look homeward , we heard of their return : Ericanthe expected her Son with such impatiency , that she went as far as the Town of Boen to meet him : Delphire that day was not well , and therefore intended not to stir out of her chamber . Filintes not being able to endure that Thomantes should receive such a displeasure , he came to pray and beseech her by all means , that she would keep Ericanthe company upon this occasion , which he assured her would be very well taken , and that for his part he would take it for a very particular obligation ; and was so very importunate in his desires , and supplications , as at last , he obtained that which none else could : But when Thomantes heard from Delphire her self , that the favour which he received was by the intercession of Filintes , he grew extreamly jealous at it : and upon this reason , he set himself ever since to observe and watch the actions of Filintes and Delphire more narrowly . And so much the rather , because his rival was grown very familiar with all the Shepherdesses , which stung Thomantes to the heart ; for he could not imagine that this familiarity could proceed from any thing but Love , and not out of habitude : yet at the first he seemed to take no notice , but dissembled his passion as discreetly as possibly he could . Asphales also , whose head was full of that news which was written unto Thomantes , concerning the affection between Androgenes and me , he also made a fair shew , and set himself to be a spy over our actions , out of which he drew no consequences to my advantage . I know not how it came to pass : but I being at that time in Ericanthes chamber , where there was a great number of Shepherds and Shepherdesses , Androgenes desired to talk with me , as it is usual at such assemblies , for every one to address themselves unto such as they have familiarity withall , rather then unto strangers : but because I took notice that Asphales observed us , being unwilling to give him any occasion of discontent , I turned another way , and would not speak unto him ; and see how one is somtimes deceived in their design : this action being observed by Asphales , it made him suspect all that he saw not , and think that all was true which had been written concerning Androgenes and me : and the worst was ; Androgenes observing how I declined speaking unto him in consideration of Asphales , he never sought for any opportunity of speaking unto me during all that Assembly ; but there being a great Looking-glasse upon the table , which was fixed to the wall , this discreet Shepherd did cast his eyes into it ; and as fortune was , I looked into it at the same time : Androgenes shrugged his shoulders , as if he complained of my behaviour to him , and I not utterly to disoblige him , did wink upon him with one eye , which perhaps was some contentment to him : but I protest , it was only out of desire to hide the odd humour of Asphales : but as ill suck would have it ; he took notice of all these signs , and supposing thereby that there was some close correspondency betwixt us , he was so netled , that he went out of the house , and was not seen all night . Perhaps you will think it strange , discreet Shepherdess , that Thomantes and Asphales , who at their departures had such small shares in our good will , should at their returns pretend so absolutely unto them : but you must know , that they obtained our affections during their absence , more then whilst they were continually with us ; for when they were amongst us , and served us , we supposed they did it because they saw no greater beauties then our selves : but when we heard that after they had seen the world , and in it many beauties superior unto ours , and yet kept themselves constant unto us , we esteemed their affections at a higher rate , so as by our Letters to them , they knew that their absence obtained that which their presence had denied them . This was the reason that the least favour which we shewed unto others , seeming unto them a taking away their dues , they could not endure we should so much as look upon any but them . If we chanced to cast the least glance of an eye upon any one , then these Shepherds ; or rather these Tyrants , were ready to flye in our faces , and would oblige us to such a constraint as was intollerable : but because Delphire and I did not like to be banished from all the world , we continued our conversation , not only with Filintes and Androgenes , but also with any others that addressed themselves unto us ; the number of which was not small ; and behaved our selves towards them as was fitting , lest we should give occasion unto any of speaking ill of us ; which they did take so ill , that after they had called a counsel amongst them two , as if they were to govern and direct us , they resolved to put a face of coldness , and afterwards to seem as if they loved some others . But not knowing whom to chuse for such a business , they would only seem to stand as Neuters and be indifferent ; and for a conclusion , they came at last unto down right incivility , for so may their behaviours unto us be termed , since they did not only leave off addresses and courting us as they were wont ; but when they met us at any time in Ericanthes chamber , or any where else , they would not so much as look upon us . If at any time we found them in a place where it was impossible for them to turn away their eyes from us , it was with so much scorn , and they rendred their salutes in such a disdainful manner , as was not civil . This strange way of behaviour and proceeding , caused every one to take notice of it , and almost all that heard of it , did tax them with inconstancy and levity : but they on the contrary , maintained that they were the same they were always wont to be , that they had not changed , but loved us and honoured us , as much as ever they did ; that it was business which they were constrained to follow , concerning the estate which belonged to their family , which did divert them , and hinder them from imploying all their time in those trivial services which they were wont to render . Delphire and I must confess , oh sage Diana , that after we had several times talked together , ( for our fortunes were the same , and required the same remedies ) we resolved , to take all manner of excuses from these two wavering minds , by retiring our selves from all those who might give them the least umbrage ; and to do it the more handsomly , we took this occasion . Eleaman and Ericanthe took great delight in seeing Comedies acted by those in their own house : and Delphire , as she that had the best wit , had commonly one of the best parts : It hapned that Delphire in the play was to tell a Shepherd that he was never to hope for any thing in her affection : by chance she spied Filintes very near the Theater harkning and admiring her action ; and conceiving him to be the greatest cause of jealousie in Thomantes , when she was to speak unto the Shepherd in the Comedy , she turned her self directly to Filintes , and as if he had hore a part in the play , and said thus unto him ; I do swear unto thee Shepherd , that I can and will sooner die a hundred deaths , then love thee : cease all thy hopes , trouble me no more with thy love , for Shepherd I do hate thee . The face of Delphire being turned towards Filintes , and her eyes and gestures addressed unto him , was a cause , that not only the poor Shepherd knew her meaning , but also Thomantes , and almost all the Spectators , which caused all eyes to be cast upon him , who durst not before all that company let his anger appear . A few dayes after , when we were upon the banks of the Christal River of Lignon , and as we were passing away the time upon the Sands by the River side ; Asphales , Androgenes , and many other Shepherds and Shepherdesses , were all about me : and I writ upon the Sand , I LOVE : Androgenes looking over my shoulder , and seeing what I had writ upon the Sand , is it I ( said he , and smiled ) for whom you writ that word ? Yes , answered I , and I observed that Asphales blushed when I spoke that word : but do you understand , continued I , what it signifies ? I do understand the word , answered he , perhaps not the meaning of the writer , answered I , for I mean that the Love which I bear unto you , is like the writing which you see , ( and trod upon it with my foot ) and which you shall never see again . Asphales , and all that heard me , fell into such extream laughter , which perhaps surprised Androgenes , as much as what I said unto him . One would think , sage Shepherdesses , that these two actions of Delphire and me , should have contented these two stubborn Lovers , if at the least , this term Lovers , be not too good for them ; but on the contrary , they still continued their high humours , and whensoever they came into company , they presently began to sing their invective songs against us , upbraiding us with inconstancy . Now , sage Shepherdess , we both of us resolved to have no more to do with them , but become as very strangers , as if we had never seen them ; & to the end none should think we cast them off by reason of any new affections , we retired our selves at the same time from all manner of conversation , not upon a sudden , lest it should be thought strange : but see , fair and Wise Shepherdess , how those who upbraided us with inconstancy , are inconstant themselves ; we had not lived above two months in this cold restraint , but as if our Ice , by a contrary operation had re-kindled fire in their souls , they come and cast themselves at our feet with all manner of submission and prayers ; but I know not whether I should say , with the same importunities they used before . Filintes , and Androgenes , were the first who opposed them at their return ; saying , that their inconstancy was too great and gross , ever to be entertained or endured ; and that if such Weather-cock minds were not punished by some eminent corrections , there would be no faith or loyalty amongst Shepherds . We whose humours were well enough disposed never to entertain them again , did easily consent unto the opinion of Filintes , and Androgenes . And in this resolution , as oft as Asphales and Thomantes came to us , we laid their inconstancy before them ; and they on the contrary , to shew that no cause is so bad but will find some maintainers , they used all the arguments and reasons they could , to justifie themselves , affirming that they were not inconstant , and asked what inconstancy was , and within what terms and limits it was confined , when it was made a rule , or rather a Law , and then maintained that they did never break that Law. This dispute went so far , that in the end , being wearied with their importunate prayers , we all resolved together to addresse our self unto the Oracle for a decision of the controversie ; by whose answer we were sent unto you , fair and Wise Shepherdess ; from whom we wait for a just judgment , to deliver us all from burthens , that are too heavy to be endured . Dorissea thus ended her Discourse , and after an humble reverence , she returned unto her place , to vvait for vvhat the Shepherdess Diana vvould ordain ; vvho after she had asked the opinion of Alexis , Astrea , Phillis , Sylvander , and some others , she ordained , that Thomantes and Asphales should deliver their reasons , by vvhich they vvould maintain , that they vvere not inconstant , and Thomantes spoke thus , in behalf of them both . The Speech of THOMANTES . WE do see , and know very vvell , oh most just Judge ! that it vvas upon great reason you ordained Asphales and me to deliver unto you those reasons by which we may clear our innocency , and wipe off those aspersions , which the malice of our accusers had cast upon us ; for otherwise it is impossible any humane understanding should come to the knowledge of the truth , which is now put into doubt : the artifice of those who have done the wrong is great , and they have so gilded over rotten reasons with flourishing arguments of eloquence , as it is a very hard matter to see the simple and pure face of truth , but by the oppositions and answers of those that are oppressed . We do see , and know also very well , that we who have hitherto made it our whole business , profession , and study , to love well , and not to speak well , are by the rigour of those whom we have served , driven to defend our selves by words . It is a very hard matter for us to speak well , that which we have so perfectly and so religiously observed ; in as much as none ought to meddle in that mistery and trade which they have not learned , and of which they have not made profession : and , oh our just Judge , is it not very hard , that we who have made it our whole profession to love well , and not to speak well , should now be driven to that which is not our profession , and to use words to verifie our actions , to which we referred all our eloquence and rethorique . This consideration makes us extreamly doubt the issue of this enterprise , knowing very well , that we have to do with persons , who quite contrary unto us , have more studied to speak well without loving , then love well without speaking : now all the arms which we are to use , are only words , which being their own , and in which they are exercised and skilful , most certainly they know better how to use them then we ; and therefore have a very great advantage of us , unless our just Judge by her prudence , and soundness of judgment , do balance the sincerity of our naked reasons , against the gilded glosses , and well speaking of our adversaries : and upon this confidence , we take the boldness to present our reasons plainly unto you , and as briefly as possibly we can . But when all is well considered , what kind of accusations , ( oh my friend Asphales ) are those which they charge upon us ? Had they blamed us for loving too much ; had they accused us of being transported with too much violent affection : had they said that , we go beyond the limits of Love ; had they complained that the excesse of our passion makes us troublesome , or insupportable in our continual addresses , these accusations , might perhaps have had some shadow of likelyhood ; and we should have found a hard task to discharge our selves of such objections . But that they should accuse us that we should not Love those whom none can look upon , without adoration ! Is not this , to mock us , and those ( if I may say so ) that hear them ? Can they say Asphales does not love , whose affection surmounted so long an absence ? If absence be called the Death of Love , what should one say of that Love which is not dead after so long an absence , but that certainly it is immortal ? Immortal then is the love of Asphales unto Dorissea ; Immortal is that of Thomantes unto the fair Delphire , who have not only resisted absence , but also the rigours of that fair one , which perhaps had been insupportable unto any other : length of time , which they say ruins and rots the most lasting thing , never shook his constancy ; no nor any monsters of difficulties which he met with , nay even impossibilities , were not able to stop him in his designed course : Oh Gods ! who does not know that Thomantes hath loved the fair Delphire even in her Cradle ? at an age when she was not capable ( if I may say so ) of knowing either to love , or cause love ? And can it be imagined that Thomantes should now fall off , and not love her , when her eyes enflames all that they daign to look upon , and cast their rayes on ? Who can have seen this Thomantes overcome all the rigours and scorns of Delphire ; abide the length of time ; surmount all difficulties , and believe that the same Thomantes should not love her , when this fair Monster of Beauty seemed pliable to his will and desires ? Truly these accusations are as far from any common sence , as they are from reason and truth ; and there is no other answer to be given unto them , but this , that there is no disputing against those that will deny principles : and no more ought I against those persons who make these oppositions , who yet do fill Heaven and Earth with their complaints against us , and will by force have us confess that we do not love them . They will needs take upon them to know what we do , better then we our selves : Love is an act of the will ; and is there any so clear sighted , as can see my will better then my self ? But as humane nature is more apt to believe the bad then the good , so should we but once tell Delphire and Dorissea , that we do not love them , oh how presently would they believe us ? But if we should tell them , and tell them again , a thousand and a thousand times that we do infinitely love them , they would presently say it was not true . Why should you not believe us in the one as well as in the other ? But we ( and it is no small argument of that love which you deny to be in us ) if you once tell us that you do love us , we presently believe it , and never make the least doubt of the truth ; and from whence proceeds this easie faith and belief ? Even from love ; from love I say , which makes us believe , that truth as well as all other virtues is in the person loved , so consequently in you . But these fair ones would never confess that we loved them , but alwayes denied it , and now they tax us with inconstancy . This last injury ( my dear Asphales ) is an argument for us , for from their own opinion must be concluded , that we do love them now ; for they confess that we did not love them heretofore , and by saying that we are inconstant , they say , that we do love now : in this sence , fair Shepherdesses , we should agree with you , were it not that Love ( who forced this truth from your own mouths against your wills ) will not let us confess , that we did not love you before : but on the contrary , we do say , and maintain , that we did love you , and do love you , and ever shall love you : and that never was affection more perfect then the affection of Asphales and Thomantes . Now the main argument they have against our affection , is , that our actions have not given sufficient testimonies , that we love them : Consider , ( oh most just Judge ) consider I beseech you , upon what a sandy foundation this charge is built , and how quickly it will fall to the ground : when our actions and behaviours to them were all fire , and full of impatiencies , then they charged us that we did not love them ; when we saw this way would not prevail , nor perswade them to believe the truth of our affections , we had recourse unto the contrary : we put on a garb of coldness , and became all patience ; but they forgetting the judgment they had before given , do now accuse us of want of love more sharply then before . What should we do , if to our mis-fortune two contraries do work the same effect upon their unjust souls : if neither heat nor cold will testifie our Love , what can we do ? Yet these considerations , or rather contradictions , do put us unto abundance of pains : not that they who do see and weigh every thing with a sound judgment , can ever enter into any doubt of us : but since there are more of those who are inclined to judge ill of others , then of those who hold an even scale of judgment , it must ensue , that the greater part of men will blame us : and which is worst of all , or which is indeed insupportable , these fair ones may nourish a stinister opinion of us in their souls , although we never courted any thing with more desires , then to perswade them of the contrary : and therefore though we know very well that we ought in all other things to yeild unto them ; yet in this , we are constrained to contradict them , and bring the matter unto the judgment of another ; which we would not have to be taken as any defect of love or respect , but rather for excess , and height of affection , which transports us beyond all rules of duty . In this excesse , we have several times desired , that since they do charge us with inconstancy , they would first agree that heretofore we did love them , and afterwards that they would prescribe unto us those limits in which a Lover ought to keep himself within compass of this constancy , to the end one may judge , as by a straight rule , whether the line be right , and come no neerer one side then another ; and so , oh our just Judge , it may appear whether we be inconstant or no. The Gods are they who have sent us unto you ; and the Gods are they will inspire you with a spirit of right judgment . But in the mean time we do require and conjure the God of Love , to take away all incredulity out of the souls of these fair ones , which makes them condemn our actions , which truly if they were different from what they were wont to be , it was not out of any alteration of will , but urgent affairs which was the cause , and which hindred us from paying the tribute of those trivial services we were wont to render , and in which we could not imploy our time without much prejudice unto our estates . Has not all seasons their proper actions ; does not nature teach us , that flowers are proper for the spring , and fruits for summer ; if trees should bloom all the year , they would bloom in vain ; and why should not the same be said of us ? If we should be alwayes bearing those little flowers , which are proper and natural at the beginning of Love , we should not produce so much fruit in the summer of Love , but should in a manner derogate from the Law of Nature . But perhaps , that which induceth them to this opinion , is the more familiar conversation which we have with others , then we were wont to have ; and that this conversation proceeds from some Love we bear unto those we are familiar with all : truly if a Lover ought to be a salvage person , and without communication , I must confess , they have reason ; but since the name of Lover does not signifie any Wilde Man , or Wolf , or Tyger , or Barbarian , we see no reason or ground they have for their opinions . All these doubts , and all these judgements which they have conceived of our affections , must receive a decision from you , sage Shepherdess ; we mean those doubts and judgments which they have in dis-advantage of our affection : for of all other things whereof they blame and accuse us , as we are Asphales and Thomantes , we dare not so much as whisper the least complaint against them ; but will with all reverence and respect suffer what they please : but when they accuse us as we are Lovers , then we are forced to open our mouths , not to accuse or complain against them , but to sigh , as those do whom excessive pain torments above their strength : otherwise we could say ; that when they charge us with inconstancy , they themselves are the cause of our change , and should seek out for some reasons to excuse it : and should urge that so many services paid and received , did not deserve , that Filintes , during the absence of Thomantes , should be entertained in his place ; nor Androgenes in the room of Asphales : that the favours which both those received during our absence , would afford us ample matter and cause to accuse them : that the news which was writ unto us from all sides , was enough to make us believe it . And because they say that a woman neither can nor ought to hinder any from loving them ; so it be with all requisite discretion , respect and honour : we ask your judgment , oh our most just Judge , upon these four questions ; first , whether she who permits many to love and serve her , do keep her self within compass of the Laws of Constancy ? Secondly , if this plurality of Lovers be allowed unto women , whether may it not be as well allowed unto men ? Thirdly , whether the Laws of Constancy do ordain that a Lover should flye the sight of all other Shepherdesses ? And lastly , what are the terms and limits of this Constancy , so much talked of by all , and so little known unto any : and all this , to the end that these fair Shepherdesses may know whether or no we be true and faithful Lovers , and not be offended , if our affections cannot endure such injuries should be offered unto them . In all these things , oh most just Judge , we desire and expect your judgement . Thus ended Thomantes ; and after he had made an humble reverence , Diana appointed Delphire to answer unto what Thomantes had said , if she had any exceptions against it ; then Delphire began thus . The answer of Delphire unto Thomantes . WE think it not strange ( fair and discreet Shepherdess ) to hear such abundance of windy words , from the mouth of Thomantes , as vvell in his own behalf , as in that of Asphales : for he that does love truly , cannot speak vvhat he resents ; and it seems by the rule of contraries , that he vvho loves but a little , will never be weary of talking : doe but observe with what a torrent of words he argues , not with reasons , but with dis-reasons , if I may coyn the word . And though upon the same consideration ( I mean , because Dorissea , and I , do not love ) I could with the same fluency of tongue make a long opposition of their arguments , yet I will not , as well because that were to abuse the patience of our Judg , and all that hear me ; as because all their arguments are grounded upon such simple foundations , and glossed over with such thin covers , as the falsity of them are easily seen : and truly seen so clearly , that I should not think them worth an answer , were it not in obedience unto the command of our just Judge . To begin then , What do you mean Thomantes , by all this talk of your affection ? You who sayes you are accustomed to Love without speaking , as we are to speaking without love ? What do you mean , I say , since you do confess that if Dorissea and I do but say once that we love you , you will believe us for ever ? Ah Shepherd , since we have been so accustomed to speaking , what do you complain of ? Why are you not both satisfied ? To what purpose did you make addresses to the Oracle , and trouble this Assembly with so many words , since we have been so accustomed to speaking it ? But , oh just Judge , I perceive the strength and subtilty of his argument ; he dares not directly say , that we are accustomed to speaking it ; but only , that we are accustomed , as much to say that we love , and yet do not love , as they are to love , and yet not speaking it ; and because that they have not been accustomed to love , it consequently follows that neither have we been accustomed to speaking it : and in this sence they are in the right ; for it is very hard to speak of a thing which they do not know , witness all the discourse of Thomantes , in which there are not more words then contradictions . But to give them some satisfaction , let us confesse that they cannot speak well upon this subject , because if they loved heretofore , as they say they did , they loved without speaking it , and that now they do not love , they are yet constrained to speak : well , we will allow this ; and now Thomantes and Asphales , are you contented ? You may be , at least since you are allowed what you ask ; but what 's all this to our difference ? Nothing at all ; nor is it any proof that they do love us : for it might perhaps be available , if men , I mean men of their age , did guide themselves by reason , then one might infer from hence somthing of what they say : but for them , who do all things at hazard , out of humours , and nothing according to the right rules of reason , what can one infer from hence , but that then their humour was such and now is quite different ? But , say they , why should they then take so much paines ? To which we answer , who can find the reason of that which has no reason ? I say , it was either out of obstinacy , or to deceive , or out of ambition of the name of a Lover without any effects , or out of some worse , or more pernitious designe . What reason can be expected from persons that are unreasonable ? But ( say they ) we do know , that we do love : is there any that knows our own wills and minds better then our selves ? Oh most , just Judge , there is no question but others may know them better ; can any judge aright whose Spirits are prepossessed with passion ? What likelyhood is there that these Shepherds can give any sound judgement upon a thing that concerns themselves . But we who are without passion , and are unconcerned in any thing which concerns them , we judge soundly . As for example ; cannot those that see Adrastes , better judge of his madness then himself ? And to shew that they 〈◊〉 know what they would have , nor what they do ; do they not wish and unw●●● the very same things , in one minute ? O Gods ! ( cry they out ) that humane nature should be apter to believe the bad sooner then the good : certainly they mean , the natures of men , and particularly of Thomantes and Asphales : as for our parts , we neither believe nor unbelieve , but what is fit so to be ; and to shew that it is so , we do confesse unto you , that if you tell us you do not love us , we do believe it ; for commonly every one believes what they desire . Moreover we do know by experience , that you cannot love : when you tell us that you do love us , we do not believe it , because we know all men are lyers , which is a mistery in Love which we are ignorant in , and cannot do it . But all your actions do belie your words . And when you tell us any thing to your own advantage , we give no credit thereunto , for we know that you use to flatter your selves : when it is to your disadvantage , we do believe it , knowing very well that then it is true : and therefore you may see that our belief is grounded upon reason , and that which you say of u● is untrue . But , oh just Judge , here is a fine piece of ostentation : the Love , say they , which is in us , does make us believe , that you speak true : and Thomantes , if you believe so , why are you not assured that I do not love Filintes , nor Dorissea , Androgenes , since we have so often told you so ? But to relate all their contradictions would be too tedious ; I will briefly answer unto those objections which have weight in them ; it must needs be ( said they ) that if we did not love you heretofore , and now you call us inconstant , you do as much as say , that we do love you : Shepherds , without setting our thoughts , either of love or hatred , we called you inconstants ; as much to say that you had changed your lives ; and in that your inconstancy is indubitable : and that which we do charge you withal , you do not deny before all this Assembly , so as we are not obliged to prove a thing which is not put in doubt ; and you never needed to excuse the change with that shallow argument which you alledged , that having used all actions of fire , and finding we did not believe them to be sparks of Love , you had recourse unto actions of Ice ; for besides that this argument is most ridiculous , there is no necessity of alledging it , since you do know very well in your own souls , that all these flames and fires whereof you speak , are meerly imaginary , and only to gloss over your Discourse . And it is no wonder at all that we should not believe them , since they are but only flourishes , and seeming ▪ as if you did love us . And is there any doubt of it , since for all your Ice and cold fits , you have made addresses , and courted others before our faces . Is not the voice of the people , the voice of God ? Would you have us give our own eyes , and our own ears , the lye , and not believe when every one sayes it , and when we see it by your actions ? We never courted any ( say they ) but only out of a desire to perswade them : ah Shepherd , you have confessed the truth without a rack ; it is very true Shepherd , you did never court any , but to perswade us that you did love us ; but it was to perswade only , and not to love us : Alas we knew this ambition in you long since , and if we did not , yet now we do ; and it is better to be late wise then never . But what a most delicate excuse they have to cover their changing ? If our actions and behaviours ( say they ) were different from what they were wont to be , it was because multitude of business and urgent occasions did divert us : Then Thomantes , if you any time came unto me , it seems it was only because you had nothing else to do , and know not how to trifle away your time any where else : oh how much am I beholding to you ? Am I not infinitely indebted , and can never come off without some great recompence ? But , most just Judge , I beseech you look upon these Fathers of great families , who have the whole charge of all the estate and house upon their shoulders ? How ? their house ? Nay of all the communaltie , or rather of the whole Republique of the Gaules : oh Heavens ! how great are their imployments ? And what a sin it were against the publique good to disturb them , or make them lose one minute of time ? Indeed , you Fathers of families without children , and Senators without any business , we do agree with you , that you could not imploy the time which you spent in those trivial courtships , as you call them since those munits were so pretious , and useful to the publique , better then you did ; but did you not imploy that time with us which you spent in the particular conversations , and familiarities which you had with other Shepherdesses ? Why did you come to us when you had nothing else to do ? Why should we receive you when all other company excluded you ? For had it not been so , we should never have seen you . If you be so full of business , let Love alone : for Love is a Deity so great , that it is an injury unto him to offer that time unto him which remains after the service of the other Gods : he requires the first offerings and the best of things , and if any remain , then offer unto the other Dieties : do you think he will be contented with the refuse and dregs of devotion ? And out of this Discourse you may gather Thomantes , that it is true , as to others , every season has its proper actions , but not to Love ; for in Loves Garden , Trees do Bloom and bear fruit all at once . Do you not see , that Love makes the young , as wise as the old ; and old ones as very fools as the young ? You may see that there is no distinction of ages with him , but all of an age ; did you never observe that the most tender Flowers of Love , are most sweet fruits ? For what are hopes but flowers , and hopes excel all other contentments , which one can have out of Loves Garden . Oh Thomantes ! ignorant in Love Thomantes ; know that the Fruits of Love are Flowers , and his Flowers , Fruits : for there is alwayes contentment in hopes , and hopes are renewed by contentments ; and therefore it is that the Orange-tree is given for an Embleme of Love , because it bears his fruit and his flower together . You see most just Judge , how little these prtended Lovers do know what Love is ; and they have good reason to desire you would let them understand what constancy is ; for being so ignorant in Love , it is no wonder they should be also ignorant in it ; andyet , as ignorant as they are , they will maintain that they forsooth , have observed all the Laws of Constancy to a tittle , though if they be constant , it is by chance and hazard , not out of any resolution or design . But if they were convented before the severe Throne of Love , and were asked who gave them permission to call themselves Lovers , and assume unto themselves a title so honourable , not knowing the least duties of a right Lover , what could they expect but a most severe punishment for usurping a name so much above their merit ? Now as it is ordinary for those that are guilty of any vice , to desire that all others may be of the same die , to the end they themselves may not be upbraided , they propound four doubts , ayming by the first , to tax us ; by the second to excuse themselves ; and by the two last , to be instructed in what they are very ignorant . We should return them such an answer , as they deserve , were it not unto you , our Judg , that they address their queries , and in which we beseech you , to inform them ; not out of any hopes to amend them for the future , but to let every one see , how far they are out of the right way . And in as much as a great blunder is made about some letters which were written unto them , we beseech you , oh our Judge , to command that those Letters may be produced ; for by their own confession they were written only upon common fame , and not as known truths : what then ? must every thing , that is taken up in the streets be believed as true ? Oh Thomantes ! if such reports may pass for truths , I could tell you strange tales of your new affections , unto several other Shepherdesses ; but being only common fame , I let them pass without belief ; and was not this example sufficient for you to do the like . And whereas you say that one ought to think nothing but virtue to be in the person loved ; can I think that you do love me , since you do thus upbraid me with levity and inconstancy ? Thus most just Judge , you have heard the Requests which these two Shepherds have made unto you : and to the end it may not be said , that there was ever upon the banks of Lignon any Shepherds so ignorant in Love as these ; we do add our Request also , that they may be forbidden to usurp unto themselves the honourable name of Lover , of which they are so much unworthy ; and for a punishment of their crimes which they have committed against us , that they may b● forbidden ever to have the names of Dorissea or Delphire in their memories : and that contenting themselves with having so long abused us , they may hereafter make their addresses some other way , and practice upon others those sapient instructions , which you in your wisedom shall give unto them . Thus Delphire ended , and after a low congie to the Judge , she seated her self in her place , in expectation of Dianas judgment . An universal humming was heard amongst all that heard her : some approved , and others dis-approved of her reasons ; but all in generall admired the excellency of her wit , and the modesty wherewith she spoke : and because Diana thought that none had any thing else to say , she began to ask the opinion of the Shepherds and Shepherdesses in private , when Filintes and Androgenes stood up , beseeching that before judgment they might be heard , because they were as much interested in the business as any . Diana then sitting down again in her place , commanded Filintes to speak for them both ; and when the murmure was ceased , he began thus . The Speech of FILINTES . JF the greater Lovers be the worst speakers , as that fair Shepherdess assures us they are , then think it not strange , most Wise Judge , if according to that maxime , Filintes say but little of his love unto Delphire , nor of Androgentes unto Dorissea ; let not defect of language redound unto our disadvantage , since from the parties themselves you hear , that we have loved Delphire and Dorissea with so much affection and fidelity , as that they never found any failer in us , nor any remarkable fault . For my part , I began to love Delphire before Thomantes had any eyes to look upon her : and Androgenes served Dorissea , when Asphales by his inconstancy shewed himself weary of that glorious service . This first affection like to the eldest son , deserves the greatest portion : and this last of Androgenes , as a survivor and a worthy successor deserves the estate ; and though one of us was the first , and the other the last , yet both of us have ever since we began lived in such great observance and respect , that we have patiently born all those favours , which before our eyes were done unto these two inconstant weather-cocks . I must needs confess that spleen has somtimes made me conceive some impressions of anger , and made me murmure against those hard rigours , which that fair one made me suffer : but let her self say if she can , whether in my greatest fury , I expressed any action which was not all love ? As soon as ever she cast her eye upon me , I returned immediately unto my duty ; and what can this signifie , but that my affection was stronger then her rigour ? And Androgenes seeing Dorissea prefer Asphales before him , he continued still with so much discretion and fidelity , as is a most strong argument that nothing could divert him from this love and faithful service . They say that the dropping of water by continuance of time will wear the hardest marble , and will not a most constantly continued service have as great an influence upon the marble of an insensible heart ? Must we be they who must continually serve without any recompence ? Must we sow the ground , and reap no Corn ? Will love be ungrateful only unto us ? And can they be niggardly unto us alone who have served with most fidelity ? Judge , what reason or what Justice is in this ? Androgenes and I have oftentimes comforted our selves with thought , when without reason we saw these two Weather-cocks obtain recompences in lieu of those punishments which they deserved , that we must think to fight and strive before we must look to overcome , and groan a long time under pain and travel before we tryumph : but now we must confess that two things do extreamly astonish us ; the one is to see these two inconstants , tryumph before they travelled : and the other is , that we cannot overcome the rigour of these cruel ones , after so much travail , and so long a combate : and nothing does strike us into so much admiration , as the pretensions ( not to say presumptions ) that Thomantes and Asphales have to hope , nay ask as their dues , to be loved by these two fair ones ; for if ever love had any cause to revenge the wrongs which are done unto him , it is against them they ought to let drive all the arrows of his justice , and make them exemplary unto all such as abuse the name of Lovers . I am astonished Thomantes , that after you had so many favours from Delphire , the least of which was enough to fix the heart of Mercury ; that yet , as if they had never been done unto you , you should be full of mistrusts , full of reproches , and never satisfied : I cannot chuse but admire Asphales , that when you went away , you went and was not loved ; and that when you returned , you should be in full possession of Dorisseas favour : was it not strange , that meeting her eyes , and Androgenes in a glass , you should forget so many favours received , which could not be merited by you , nor any person in the world ? But the greatest wonder of all is , that after you both had committed such high crimes , crimes which in Love are impardonable , you should still dare to ask and pretend unto the same favours , and the same graces which you had so ungratefully disdained . I am even ravished with admiration to see you dispute with them , and question who is in the wrong ; but the wonder of all wonders is , that you durst be so impudently bold as to enquire of the Oracle , and to see with what confidence you present your selves before a Judge to demand justice . For if justice be done unto you , what lesse can you expect , then to be banished from all places within the Dominions of Love ; or rather condemned unto all punishments that ungrateful wretches do deserve . These , oh just Judge , are the faithful Lovers , who after they were even loadned with favours and graces , did not only ungratefully fall off from those services , in which they ought to have continued until death ; but have even scorned those whom they ought to have adored ; nay more , they came unto that height of ingratitude as to scandal them , and contrive infamous Libels and Songs against them : can you ever think that these fair ones will ever endure to look upon you again without blushes ! O ye good Gods , in what an age do we live ? Must those that sin and wrong innocents not only escape punishments , but pretend unto recompences , and rewards ? Fie , fie , unfaithful Lovers ; leave it unto Androgenes and Filintes , to ask for recompences and rewards , for it is only we , that by the Laws of Love deserve them : and we do protest here before all this Company , that if Thomantes and Asphales be not punished for their ingratitudes and infidelities ; and if on the contrary Filintes and Androgenes do not receive recompence and wages for their affection and fidelity , then there is no hope that within the Dominions of Love , any wrong or crime will ever be punished , or any benefit or virtue rewarded , since these highest degrees of sinners do passe unpunished : and we without recompence or reward . When Filintes had done , and set down , Asphales and Dorissea would have answered for themselves ; but Diana answered , That sufficient information had been given already on all sides : and therefore , she took Alexis , Astrea , Phillis , and Sylvander a part , and asked their opinions concerning the difference betwixt these Shepherds and Shepherdesses : at last , she returned again to her place , and pronounced this judgment . The Judgement of DIANA . LOve , as all things in the universe are , is preserved and perfected by motion and contrariety : and in as much as this motion cannot work upon things that are in themselves solide and stable without some exterior Agent , the motion and agitation which can preserve and perfect Love , which is of it self firm and stable , and requires another mover , and it is often times moved by jealousie ; the daughter indeed of Love : but a bastard , not legitimate , and yet almost inseperable . We do see also that it is from jealousie all these trivial quarrels and petty dissentions do arise ; which by the sages are called Renewings of Love : but yet it is to be understood , it ought to be the Mother , but no long the Nurse : for if she suffer them to suck of her milk too long in lieu of trivial quarrels , and petty dissentions , they will be changed into great divorces , and dangerous hatreds , which in the end will most undoubtedly smother Love. Now this difference before us , betwixt Delphire and Dorissea on the one part ; Thomantes and Asphales on another ; and Filintes and Androgenes on another part , does demonstrate these several sorts of dissentions and divorces . For betwixt Filintes and Delphire , appears only those petty and indeed amorous dissentions , from which Loves takes a pleasing and acceptable strength and increase . Betwixt Thomantes and Asphales , towards Delphire and Dorissea , appears nothing but these disunions and dissentions , too long nourished by the milk of an obstinate jealousie , by which , if Love be not quite smothered , yet it is in the agonies of death , and gaspes for breath : On the contrary , one may see in Androgenes a patient sufferance , which may be suspected of a little Love , without his perseverance , and continuing to love her . These things being long debated , and seriously considered by us , unto whom the charge is committed by the voice of the Oracle , We do declare that Thomantes and Asphales have transgressed against the Laws of Love , and against that duty which they owed unto the name of Lovers , in nourishing so long these dissentions by their inconsiderate jealousies . That Filintes and Androgenes on the contrary , have in all their actions shewed a most exact observance of all those duties requisite in real Lovers . And in as much as impunity of crimes , and good actions unrewarded , are causes of ruine in all Estates and Republiques ; We do ordain , by virtue of the power which is given unto us , that all those services which unto this day Thomantes and Asphales have rendred under the notion of Lovers and Servants , unto Delphire and Dorissea , and that all the pains and inquietudes , which they have suffered in loving them , be taken as nul , and as if they had never been ; not pretending unto any recompence or gratification for the future . And on the contrary , we do ordain , that the services which Filintis and Androgenes have rendred unto Delphire and Dorissea , and all the pains , patience , and inquietudes , which they have suffered in loving and courting them , shall remain in force and validity , and serve them for the future , as of right they ought . Yet notwithstanding , since repentance does almost by force exact a pardon , We do ordain , that if Thomantes and Asphales , do really repent of their crimes , and would love and serve Delphire and Dorissea a new , they shall be obliged to receive and entertain them as new Servants and Lovers , who from this day forward do begin to serve them , and to shew their merits . And as to the four queries , which were put by Thomantes and Asphales , we do say by way of answer unto the first , That a Shepherdess may without any offence unto constancy , suffer and permit , but not seek nor desire , to be served and courted by many . Unto the second . That this plurality of servants not sought to nor desired , but suffered only , does not allow a Lover to have many Mistrisses , unless ( which is not likely ) they be such as are only suffered , and not desired nor courted . Unto the third , That both the he and the she Lover , ought to live amongst all , but unto one only ; imitating in this fair fruit upon a tree , which is looked upon and admired by many , but tasted only by one mouth . As to the last , that he does go beyond the limits of constancy , that does any thing which may offend the person loved . And to the end that for the future , such an ignominious ignorance amongst Shepherds , may not be upon the banks of the River Lignon . We do will and ordain , that the aforesaid questions and resolutions be written by Sylvander , under the Table of the Laws of Love , to the end they may be seen in the Temple of the Goddesse Astrea . FINIS . 
A53322	----	The voyages and travells of the ambassadors sent by Frederick, Duke of Holstein, to the Great Duke of Muscovy and the King of Persia begun in the year M.DC.XXXIII. and finish'd in M.DC.XXXIX : containing a compleat history of Muscovy, Tartary, Persia, and other adjacent countries : with several publick transactions reaching near the present times : in VII. books. Whereto are added the Travels of John Albert de Mandelslo (a gentleman belonging to the embassy) from Persia into the East-Indies ... in III. books ... / written originally by Adam Olearius, secretary to the embassy ; faithfully rendered into English, by John Davies. Olearius, Adam, 1603-1671. 1669 Approx. 3287 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 317 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. Text Creation Partnership, Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) : 2004-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1). A53322 Wing O270 ESTC R30756 11467216 ocm 11467216 47786 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A53322) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 47786) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1467:13) The voyages and travells of the ambassadors sent by Frederick, Duke of Holstein, to the Great Duke of Muscovy and the King of Persia begun in the year M.DC.XXXIII. and finish'd in M.DC.XXXIX : containing a compleat history of Muscovy, Tartary, Persia, and other adjacent countries : with several publick transactions reaching near the present times : in VII. books. Whereto are added the Travels of John Albert de Mandelslo (a gentleman belonging to the embassy) from Persia into the East-Indies ... in III. books ... / written originally by Adam Olearius, secretary to the embassy ; faithfully rendered into English, by John Davies. Olearius, Adam, 1603-1671. Mandelslo, Johann Albrecht von, 1616-1644. Davies, John, 1625-1693. The second edition, corrected. [18], 316, [6], 232, [9] p. : maps, ports. Printed for John Starkey and Thomas Basset ..., London : 1669. "Voyages and travels ... into the East-Indies ..." has special t.p. and separate pagination. Includes "A particular description of Indosthan, the Mogul's empire, the Oriental ilands [sic], Japan, China, &c. and the revolutions which happened in those countries ... " Running title reads: Mandelslo's travels into the Indies. Reproduction of original in the University of Illinois (Urbana-Champaign Campus). Library. Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford. Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO. EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor. The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines. Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements). Keying and markup guidelines are available at the Text Creation Partnership web site . eng Voyages and travels. Asia -- Description and travel. Iran -- Description and travel. 2003-09 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2003-09 Aptara Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2003-10 Emma (Leeson) Huber Sampled and proofread 2003-10 Emma (Leeson) Huber Text and markup reviewed and edited 2003-12 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion THE Voyages and Travells OF THE AMBASSADORS Sent by FREDERICK DUKE of HOLSTEIN , to the Great Duke of Muscovy , and the King of Persia. Begun in the year M.DC.XXXIII . and finish'd in M.DC.XXXIX . Containing a Compleat HISTORY OF Muscovy , Tartary , Persia. And other adjacent COUNTRIES . With several Publick Transactions reaching near the Present Times ; In VII . Books . Whereto are added The TRAVELS of JOHN ALBERT de MANDELSLO , ( a Gentleman belonging to the Embassay ) from PERSIA , into the East-Indies . CONTAINING A particular Description of INDOSTHAN , the MOGUL'S Empire , the ORIENTAL ILANDS , JAPAN , CHINA , &c. and the Revolutions which happened in those Countries , within these few years . In III. Books . The whole Work illustrated with divers accurate Mapps , and Figures . Written originally by ADAM OLEARIVS , Secretary to the Embassy . Faithfully rendred into English , by JOHN DAVIES , of Kidwelly . The Second Edition Corrected . LONDON , Printed for Iohn Starkey , and Thomas Basset , at the Mitre near Temple-Barr , and at the George near St. Dunstans Church in Fleet-street . 1669. The Compleat History of MUSCOUY TARTARY PERSIA & the East INDIES Translated by I. D To the Right Worshipful , The GOVERNOUR and FELLOWSHIP of ENGLISH MERCHANTS , for discovery of New Trades , in MUSCOVY , RUSSIA , &c. Right Worshipful , HAd these been the Travels of some private Person , I should have contented my self with a personal Dedication thereof . But being the accompt of a Solemn Embassy , sent to two of the greatest Princes of Europe and Asia , upon so Publick and Noble a Design as that of the Silk-Trade , carried on with vast charge and many difficulties , for several years , the address of my Endeavours herein is most properly due to that Body of Merchants , to whom the advancement of our Trade into those Parts is particularly recommended . It is not unknown to you , what opposition this Negotiation met withall from the several Parties therein concern'd ; and consequently , you can best judge , what advantages may be made thereof , in order to the Interest of this Nation . The Travels of particular Persons have their benefit and delight ; but those of Ambassadors have this further recommendation , that they contain such Discoveries , as having been made to Them , out of a deference to their Publick and Sacred Character , were not to be expected by any others , Travelling only upon a Private Accompt . They were first published by Adam Olearius , a Person , by his near Relation to the Embassy , ( whereof he was Secretary ) his Knowledge of the Mathematicks , but particularly his Acquaintance with the Languages of the Countries , through which they Travell'd , perfectly accomplish'd for a Work of this Nature . What he writ of these Travels in his own Language , the German , was so kindly receiv'd , that it soon after Travell'd into several others , which gave some encouragement to the ●endring of them into English ; the more seasonably at this time , in as much as this Kingdom , especially this City , begins to disperse its Industrious Inhabitants , and spreads the Wings of its Trade into the most remote Cantons of the World. Which that it may do , till its Wealth at home , and Honour abroad , be so highly improv'd , as that this Corner of the Vniverse may give Laws to the Noblest parts thereof , shall be the constant and earnest wish of , Right Worshipful , Your most humbly devoted Servant , JOHN DAVIES . TO THE READER HISTORY hath this advantage of Philosophy , that it instructs more efficaciously ; this , of Romance , that it is more divertive ; inasmuch as Examples make a deeper impression than Precepts , and Truth Instils into rational minds a satisfaction , which they find not in Fables . But Travels have this over and above , that they do both incomparably better than History . For as , on one side , a man , reflecting on the Policy and Morality of divers Nations , deduces thence useful Lessons of Prudence , and delightfully surveys the strange Circulations of humane Nature ; so , on the other , he finds the greater divertisement in the Relations , out of this regard , that he participates of the Pleasure , which charms the Travellers , but not of the hardships , hazards , and inconveniences wherewith they are attended . The Travels into Muscovy and Persia , publish'd by Adam Olearius , have been so well receiv'd by such as were able to judge of the worth of that Piece , that I dare presume , others will take it kindly , to find , in this Edition , what he had promis'd the World in his first . The aboad he had made at Moscou and Ispahan , and the knowledge he had acquir'd of the Language of the Country , had , as he affirmed then , brought him acquainted with the mysteries of their Religion ; but printing his Book in some hast , he omitted many things , which he should otherwise have inserted . He hath since done it at leisure , so fully , that it seems to be quite another Relation , in as much as , considering this Revision , what is now publish'd is both a more curious , and more compleat Piece . They will find that he hath added thereto the Maps of LIVONIA , MVSCOVY , the CASPIAN-SEA , PERSIA , and the INDIES , and , what may be justly accounted the greatest curiosity , the Course of the Great River WOLGA , whereof there had been little seen in these parts before , and without which , it were impossible to track the Travellors through all those remote Countries . Besides which , there is , in this Edition of ours , a Map of CHINA , and several other pieces of Sculpture , for the further satisfaction and entertainment of the Reader . There is no necessity of repeating here what the Preface of the first Edition entertain'd the Reader withall , concerning the occasion of the Embassy , sent by the Duke of Holstein into Muscovy and Persia ; the endowments and worth of that great Prince ; the noble design he had fram'd to himself , for carrying on the Silk-Trade by Land ; the difficulties , or rather impossibilities , which happened in the prosecution thereof ; the insolent , rash , and extravagant carriage of the Ambassador Brugman , his treacherous designs , and unfortunate end : But I cannot forbear giving some account of the Illustrious Iohn Albert de Mandelslo , the Heroe , of the Travels into the East-Indies , which title I give him , in regard there are in his Travels some miraculous adventures . MANDELSLO , a Gentleman well born , had his Education at the Duke of Holstein's Court , to whom he had been a Page . Hearing of an Embassy intended for Muscovy and Persia , he would needs be one in it ; and as if he were that Vertuous Man , who looks upon the whole World as his Country , he would not depant , 〈◊〉 he had obtain'd his Prince's leave , to see the other parts of Asia . During his aboad at Ispahan , he got acquainted with some English Merchants , who , speaking to him of the Indies , rais'd in him a desire to go thither . The King of Persia , to engage his stay at his Court , proffers him a Pension of ten thousand Crowns ; he slights the favour of so great a Prince , gets on horse-back , with no great Sums about him , and sets forward on his Journey , with a retinue of three German Servants , and one Persian , who was to be his Guide and Interpreter , but forsook him , when he stood in most need of his service and assistance . It was also a very strange Adventure , which made him find civil entertainment and hospitality at Surat ; made him subsist at the charge of others ; conducted him by Land to the Great Mogul's Court ; brought him safely back again to Surat ; preserv'd the ship he was in after so many tempests near the Cape of Good-Hope ; and miraculously deliver'd him at his first arrival into England , when he was given over for irrecoverably lost in the very haven , as may be seen neer the end of his Travels . To these Mandelslo had a particular inclination , and knew so well how to make his advantages thereof , that Olearius himself makes no difficulty to confess , that he met with , in his Notes , many things , which might have been added to his Relation , and have found a kind reception even among the more Curious , had he been as forward to have his Travels publish'd , as he had been to prosecute them . But Mandelslo , instead of giving the world that satisfaction , and continuing with his Friend , who might have further'd him in his design , left the Court of Holstein , where he found not employment proportionable to his merit , and betaking himself to another Profession , he got into a Regiment of Horse , commanded by a German , who , purely by his Military accomplishments , had rais'd himself to one of the greatest dignities of France . He had therein the Command of a Troop , and , being a person of much courage , and endu'd with all the qualities requisite to the making up of a great man , was likely to have rais'd himself to a more than ordinary fortune , when coming to Paris to pass away the Winter , he there died , of the small Pox. Being at Surat , in December 1638. he made a kind of Will , concerning his Papers , which he put before the beginning of his Relation , wherein he desir'd his Friend Olearius , not to suffer it to be publish'd , in regard he had not had the leisure to digest it into order , or if he did , that he would rather regard therein his reputation after his death , than the friendship they had mutually promis'd one another , and faithfully improv'd , during the four years of their joynt-Travels . Mandelslo was no great Scholar , but could make a shift to understand a Latin Author , which helpt him much in the attaining of the Turkish Language , wherein he came to a considerable perfection . His Friend taught him also the use of the Astrolabe , so that he was able to take the Longitudes and Latitudes that are in several places of his Book , and without which it had been impossible for him , to be much skill'd in Geography , which makes the most considerable part of this kind of Relations . Olearius hath indeed been very much his Friend , not only in reforming and refining his Style , which could not be very elegant in a person of his Profession , but also in making several observations and additions thereto , printing it in Folio , in a very fair character , and adorning it with several pieces of Sculpture . Olearius's kindness to his Friend , in enriching his Relation , with many excellent remarks , taken out of Emanuel Osorio , Maffaeus , and the chief Voyages of the Dutch , gave the French Translator thereof , A de VVicquefort , occasion to augment the said Book with whatever he found excellent in all those , who have given the best account of the East-Indies . So that it is to him we are oblig'd for the exact description of the Province of Guzuratta , the Kingdoms of Pegu , and Siam , &c. the state of the affairs of Zeilon , Sumatra , Iava , the Molucca's and Iapan , as also for the Religions of these people . So that there is , in this Edition of ours , especially as to the Travels of Mandelslo , a third part more than there is in the largest of the German Editions . The Reader will find therein many things , which will haply seem incredible to him , as , among others , he may haply be astonish'd at the wealth of a Governour of Amadabah , and at that of a King of Indosthan , as also at the vast revenues of the Provinces and Lords of China and Iapan ; but , besides that there is nothing of Romance in all this , and that there is no comparison to be made between the wealth of Europe and that of Asia , there are many persons , in France and England , that will justifie our Relation , though it said much more than it does . I might here trouble the Reader with what I find in the Learned Vossius's Observations upon Pomponius Mela ( Lib. 3. c. 5. v. 16. concerning the length and breadth of the Caspian Sea , wherein he differs from our Author , and prefers the measure of it by our Countryman Ienkinson , before that of Olearius . But I choose rather to referr the more critical to the place it self , and leave them to satisfie their own curiosity , by conferring what is there said by Vossius , with the account given by Olearius , of the said Sea , pag. 190 , 191 , 192. of this English Edition of the Travels . I hav● only this to add that the French Translator , de Wicquefort , promises the world ( if it be not abroad already ) a Piece of his own ; which coming out under the authentick name of History , will contain some thing beyond what may be expected from a Relation . A JOURNAL OF THE TRAVELS of the Ambassadors from the Duke of Holstein into MUSCOVY , TARTARY , and PERSIA ; Which may serve for a Table to this Relation . THE FIRST VOYAGE . INTO MUSCOVY . M.DC.XXXIII . OCTOBER . THe 22. the Ambassadors from the Duke of Holstein leave Gottorp ; the occasion of the Embassy ; the names and qualities of the Ambassadors ; their retinue . Pag : 1. NOVEMBER . The 6. they leave Hamborough ; where they took order for their Voyage ; come the next day to Lubeck , the 8. to Travemunde , where they embark'd the 9. ibid The 10. they pass away neer the Iland of Bornholm , and anchor the 12. at Cap de Domines , in Courland , the 18. come to Dunemunde . p. 2. The same day , come to Riga ; the Magistrates Present ; Riga described , its foundation ; is made an Archbishoprick ; subject to Poland ; taken by the Swedes ; its Fortifications , and Commerce . p. 3 The Ambassadors continue there neer a month . DECEMBER . The 14. they leave Riga , and come the 18. to Wolmar , 3. daies 18. l. the 20. to the Castle of Ermes ; the 21. to that of Halmet ; the 22. to that of Ringen , and the 23. to the City Torpat , or Derpt . p. 3 A description of Torpat , where they pass over the Christmass holy-daies . ibid. M.DC.XXXIV . IANVARY . The 3. ( having left Torpat , the 29. of December ) , the Ambassadors came to Narva . ibid. There they continue 5. months ▪ JANUARY , FEBRUARY , MARCH , APRIL , and MAY , during which , they send part of their Train , to Novogorod , and go themselves to Reuel , where the Swedish Ambassadors met them , in order to their going together into Muscovy . p. 4 MAY. The 15. leave Reuel and return to Narva the 18. ibid. The 28. they leave Narva ; come to Gam-Fort , Kapurga ; the civilities of the Muscovian Ladies ; come to Iohannestal , or St. Iohn's Valley . p. 5 IVNE . The 1. they come to the Neuschans , to the Lake Ladoga ; to Noteborough . ibid. Spiring , a Swedish Ambassador ; the Swedish Ambassadors depart ; a Suedish resolution ; the Muscovites sleep after dinner ; the reception of the Swedish Ambassadors . p. 6 A Muscovian Collation ; the situation of Notebourg , its description . ibid. Here they continue six weeks . IVLY . The Ambassadors come to Laba ; their reception . ibid. Another Muscovian Collation . The Ambassadors are defrayd all the time of their aboad in Muscovy , according to the custom , and they take their allowance in money p. 7 The Musick and dancing of Muscovy . ib. They embark upon the Wolgda ( a distinct River from the Wolga . ) The devotion of the Muscovites . ibid. Wolgda described ; a dangerous fall of water ; troublesome flies and other insects ; the Presents of a Muscovian Monk ; the Muscovites do not condemn those of a contrary belief . p. 7. 8 The come to Corodiza ; to Soliza ; to Grunza ; to Wisoke ; to Krifzeuiza : to Novogorod : to Brunitz . p. 8 AUGVST . The 1. a Muscovian Procession . ibid They come that day , to Crasmistansky ; the 2 to Gam-Chresta ; to Iazelbitza ; to Simnagora ; to Wolsolk ; to Columna ; and the 7. to Badeua . p. 9 The 8. come to Torsock , travelling in those eight dayes , 71. leagues . ibid. The 9. come to Tuere , ( upon a River of the same name , which falls into the Wolga ) . The 13. to Nicholas-Nachinski ; the 14. to MOSCOU . ibid. There they stay above four months . Their reception , and entrance into Moscou . p. 10 The 19. they have their first Audience ; Their Cavalcade . p. 11 The Presents made to the Great Duke . ib. The Ceremonies of the Audience . 13. The Great Duke treats the Ambassadors . ibid. They are permitted to go abroad , contrary to the ordinary custom of the Muscovites . p. 14 SEPTEMBER . The 1. was celebrated the Muscovian New-years-day . ibid. Their Epoche is the Creation of the World. ibid. The Ambassadors of Holstein negotiate jointly with those of Sweden , about the Silk-trade in Persia. ibid. The entrance of the Tartarian Embassy . 15 The entrance of a Turkish Ambassador . 16 The Turkish Ambassador's Presents . ibid. Those of certain Greeck Ecclesiasticks . 17 OCTOBER . A Muscovian Festival , celebrated Oct. ibid The Cavalcade of the Great Duke and Dutchess . ibid. NOVEMBER . The 19. the Ambassadors have their last private Audience ; the Great Duke grants them passage through the Country ; Another Muscovian Procession . 18 A Cavalcade of Crim-Tartars , 72. in number , all Ambassadors ; Our last publick Audience . ibid. The Great Duke's Present to the Ambassadors . 19 THEIR RETURN towards HOLSTEIN . The Ambassadors leave Moscou . ibid. Come December the 26. to T were , the 20 to Tarsock , and the 31. to Novogorod 120. leagues , in seven daies . 20 M.DC.XXXV . IANVARY . 1. Leave Novogorod , come the next day to Mokriza ; the 2. to Tuerin , the 3. to Orlin , the 4. to Zariza , and the 5. to Narva , 38. leag . and a half in 9. daies . ibid. 7. Leave Narva , and come to Reuel the 10. ib. Here they staid neer 3. weeks . FEBRVARY . Leave Reuel , Ian. 30. and come Feb. 2. to Parnau , taking their way by land , along the Baltick-Sea , and so through Livonia , Curland , Prussia , Pomerania , and Meklenbourg . The City of Parnau described . ibid. The Ambassadors come to Riga , Febr. 6. and leave it the 12. and come to Mittau the 14. 21 Description of the Dutchy of Courland and the Prince now reigning there . ibid. The Ambassadors come to Bador in Poland , 22 leagues in three daies . ibid. Come the 19. to Memel , in the Dutchy of Prussia , 16. l. in 3. daies . Memel described . ib. Leave Memel , Febr. 20. and come the 21. to Koningsberg , the Metropolis of Prussia , 16. l 2. daies . 22 Koningsberg described , where they see , among other things , the Elector of Branderburg's Library . ibid. Leave Koningsberg , the 24. and exchange the Sledges for Waggons , come to Elbing , and thence to Dantzick , 20. leag . 3. daies . ibid. There they continue 17. daies . Dantzick described , its situation , Magistrate , Privileges , Commerce , &c. ibid MARCH . The 16. they leave Dantzick , and come the 25. to Stetin , which described . 23 Come the 29. to Rostock , in the Dutchy of Mecklenbourg . ibid. A description of the City of Rostock and its Vniversity . ibid. Leave Rostock , the 30. and come the same day , to Wismar , which described . ibid Mar. the last , come to the Castle of Schonberg . ibid APRIL . The 1. Leave Schonberg , and come to Lubeck , which described . ibid Leave Lubeck the 3. come the next day to Arnsbock , the 5. to Pretz , the 6. to Kiel , and the same day to Gottorp . 24 THE SECOND VOYAGE into Muscovy and Persia. M.DC.XXXV . OCTOBER . The Ambassadors having made their report , and augmented their Train , leave Hamborough , Oct. 22. and come the 24. to Lubeck , 10. leagues . 25 Embark at Travemunde , the 27. come the 29. neer the Castle of Bornholm , touch against a Rock the night following , land in the Iland of Oeland , come to Calmer . 26 A description of the Iland of Gotland . 27 A description of the Iland of Hogland , against the Rocks whereof the Ship is split , but the men , goods and horses are saved , the provisions are spoil'd and lost , and the Embassy reduc'd to great extremities in a desert Iland . 28 NOVEMBER . The 17. the Amb. leave Hogland , in two Fisher-boats , with much danger , and land in Livonia , the 18. 29 DECEMBER . The 2. they come to Ruel , the Metropolis of Esthonie , where they continue three months . ibid A description of Livonia , its Frontiers , Lords , Fertility , Inhabitants , Order of Knights , the manner of life of the Livonians , the Ceremonies of their mariages , the Religion , Barbarism , and Superstition of the Peasantry of those parts , their Nobility , the Government of Livonia . p. 30. &c. M.DC.XXXVI . MARCH . The 2. the Ambassadors leave Reuel , and come the fifth to Narva , 17. l. 4. daies . 34 A description of Narva , its Commerce , Political Government , the Castle of Juanogorod , A remarkable story of a mad Wolf and a Bear. 35 The 7. they leave Narva , come the same day to Lilienhagen , the 8. to Sarits , the 9. Orlin , and , the same day , thence to Tzuerin , 3. daies 24. leagues , thence to Dosan , thence to Mokriza , 8. l. ibid. A Pristaf meets them at Orlin , and receives them in the Great Duke's name . 36 The 11. they came to Novogorod , where they stay five daies . ibid. A description of the said City , its situation on the River Wolgda , its bigness , the cruelties exercis'd there by the Great Dukes of Muscovy , the fabulous voyage of St. Anthony . 37 The 16. they leave Novogorod , pass through Brunits , Miedna , Kressa , Iaselbitza , Simnagora , Columna , Wisnawolloka , and Windra-Pussk , and came the 21. to Torsock , 59. leagues 6. dayes . 38 The 22. they leave Torsock , passe through Troitzka Micdna , and came the next day to T were , 12. l. two daies , There they embark upon the Wolgda the 23. but the next day prosecute their journey by land , pass through Garodna , Sawidowa , Saulka-spas , Klin , Beschick , and Zerkizowo , and come the 28. to Nichola Darebna , 29. l. 6. daies . ibid. The 29. they leave Nichola Darebna , and the same day make their entrance into Moscou , where they stay three months ibid APRIL Their Cavalcade and reception ; their lodgings in the City of Moscou . 39 Their allowance of provisions ; their first publick Audience ; the Great Duke's treatment of them ; their first private Audience . ibid Their second private Audience ; the Muscovian Palm-sunday Procession ; the Muscovian celebration of Easter ; Easter-eggs , and other Ceremonies . 40 The Amb ▪ Brugman's private Audience . ibid MAY. Several Audiences and Conferences of the Ambassadors . ibid. IVNE . The 1. was celebrated the birth day of the Prince of Moscovy ; the Great Dutchess's Cavalcade . 41 The Ambassadors last Audience ; the Audience of the Secretary of the Embassy . ib. They augment their Train ; the entrance of Ambassadors from Poland ; the fierceness of a Polish Ambassador ; the Great Duk'es pass . ibid The Amb. leave Moscou ; its description ; situation ; buildings ; quarters ; the Great Duke's Palace , its markets , Monasteries ; the great Bell ; its Churches and Chapels . p. 42 Muscovy described ; the Provinces of Wolodimer , and Smolensko . 45 Rhesan , Permie , Jugarie , Wiathka , Bielsk , Rschovie , Tuere , Plescou , Siberie , Jaroslaf , Rosthou , Susdal , Dwina . 46 Archangel , Ustingha , Vologda , Bielejezoro , Petzora , Obdory ; the source of the Wolga . 47 The River Boristhenes ; that of Dwina ; the air of Muscovy extremely cold in Winter and hot in Summer . ibid. It s fertility , fruits , especially Melons ; more fertile than Livonia ; the seed-time and harvest . 48 Boranez , what ; flowers , asparagus , venison and fowl ; no Dear ; furrs . 49 No Carps in Muscovy ; mines , and iron forges . ibid. The Samojedes , a different people from the Samogithes ; their habitations , manner of life , stature , cloathing . 50 The error of certain Geographers . 51 A description of Groenland . ibid The stature of the Groenlanders . ibid. Their language , 53 Their cloathing , and ordinary exercises . 54 They are Salvages ; have no gold or silver ; are Pagans . ibid. Whence it comes that the Inhabitants of Septentrional-Countries are swarthy . 55 The stature of the Muscovites . 56 They are great admirers of long beards ▪ and great bellies . ibid. The women paint ; their dress . 56 The Muscovites constant to their own fashion . ibid Their manner of life ; they have an aversion for the Sciences , whereof they know nothing , especially the Mathematicks and Anatomy . 57 They are naturally ingenious ; liars , distrustful , and calumniators . 58 A pleasant story of a woman who fasly accus'd her husband . 59 They are indiscreet , uncivil , quarelsom , land insolent in their expressions . 60 Not addicted to any study ; shameless . 61 Drunkards . ibid. The women much given to drink . 62 Tobacco forbidden among them : they are all Slaves to the Great Duke , as well strangers , as such as live in Muscovy . ibid The Knez and Bojares keep many slaves , who commit great disorders , both in City and Country . 63 They are good Soldiers . 64 The siege of Smolensko , in the year 1635. ib. Their hous-keeping ; ordinary food ; Cavayer . 65 Hydromel , a kind of mead ; how made . 66 The expences of persons of quality ; the highest act of Muscovian civility . ibid. The Muscovites sleep after dinner ; their stoves and bathing-places . 67 Are long-liv'd ; subject to fornication , and brutality ibid. The ceremonies of their Marriages . ibid. The nuptial bed ; the ceremonies in the Church . 68 How the women live ; their divertisement ; why the Muscovites bang their wives . 69 Divorce . 70 The Government of Muscovy ; the true signification of the word Czaar , or Zaar ; his Arms ; the veneration the Muscovites have for their Prince ; know not what liberty is . 71 The Great Duke's absolute power ; changes the Governours of Provinces every three years . 72 The money of Muscovy ; Muscovian Ambassadors ; a remarkable Present . 73 An abridgement of the History of Muscovy , from the beginning of the last Century . 74 The tyranny of Juan Basilouits , commonly called Iohannes Basilius . ibid. The usurpation of Boris Gudenou . ibid. Foedor Borissouits , his son , ejected . 75 A counterfeit Demetrius ; the history of him , and his end . ibid. Iohn Basilouits Zuski , made Great Duke ; a second counterfeit Demetrius ; a third Impostor . 76 The Muscovites choose Uladislaus , Prince of Poland , Great Duke of Muscovy ; are discontented with the Polanders ; an insurrection at Moscou . ibid. Michael Federouits chosen Great Duke ; the story of a counterfeit Zuski , his impostures , and death . 77 The ceremonies of the Czaar's Coronation . 81 The story of the Great Duke's Favorits . 82 An insurrection at Moscou , which costs the lives of some of the Favorites creatures . 84 The Officers and Ministres of State of Moscovy . 87 Their expence ; they esteem Nobility . 88 The Great Duke's revenue ; expence . ibid. His Table , Physicians , Interpreters , Privy Councel . 90 Their administration of Iustice. 91 Their ordinary punishments . 92 The Religion of the Muscovites . 93 The Characters of the Muscovian language . 95 Their Baptism . ibid Their Chaldeens . 96 Their Proselites . 97 The admirable constancy of an English Gentlewoman . 98 Their Festivals . ibid Their Divine service . 99 Their corruptions of the stories of the Bible , particularly that of Mary Magdalen . ibid Their Images . 100 Their Churches , bells . 102 Their Hierarchy . 103 Their Patriarch , and Archbishops . ibid. Their Prelats marry not ; their Monks ; the habits of Ecclesiasticks . 104 Their Priests are oblig'd to marry ; their Monasteries . ibid. Their Fasts , Confession , and Communion . 105 Their Interrments . 106 They tolerate all Religions , but Roman Catholicks . 107 THE TRAVELS of the AMBASSADORS from MUSCOVY into Tartary and Persia. M.DC.XXXVI . IVNE . The 30. the Ambassadors leave Moscou , in order to their departure for Persia ; embark upon the River Mosca , so to go by that of the Wolga , to Astrachan . 109 IVLY . The 2. they come to Columna , 24. l. ibid Within three quarters of a league of Columna , the Mosca falls into the Occa , ibid The 4. they come to the City of Pereslas , 22. l. 110 Leave Pereslas the 4. and pass in sight of Rhesan . ibid. The 7. they come to the little City of Cassinogorod , in Tartary , where they sent to complement a Tartar-Prince , subject to the Duke of Muscovy , 25. l. 3. daies . ibid. The 8. they come to Moruma , the greatest City of the Tartars of Mordwa , 22. leagues , 2. daies . 111 The 10. they leave Moruma , and come the next day to the great City of Nise or Nisenovogorod , at the meeting of the Occa , and the Wolga . ibid. They continue 3. weeks before the City , till the ship was finish'd , for their sailing along the Wolga . and the Caspian Sea. ibid A description of the City of Nise ; the Weywode's magnific●nce . ibid From Moscou to Nise , there are 100. leagues by land , and 150. by water . ibid The River WOLGA ; its breadth ; is one of the greatest Rivers in the World , there being from its source to its mouth , above fifteen hundred French leagues ; it is very full of Sand-banks . 112 AVGVST . The 4. the Ambassadors settle their Guard , to prevent what danger they might fear from the Cosaques . ibid. The 5. they come before the City of Basiligorod , which described . 113 The Tartars called the Ceremisses ; their habitations , their Religion ; their belief concerning the immortality of the Soul ; their superstitions , sacrifices ; Polygamy lawful among them ; the cloathing of the men and Women . ibid. The 6. they come to Kusmademianski , 8. l. 2. daies . 114 The 8. to Sabackzar , 8. l. 1. day . 115 The 9. to Kocks-chaga , 5. leagues 1. day . ibid The 13. to Suiatzki ; and the same day opposite to Casan , where they find a Caravan , conducting a Tartar-Prince , and a Factor of the King of Persia's . ibid The description of Casan , its situation , buildings , Castle ; how the Province ( of the same name ) conquer'd by the Muscovites , which occasions a pleasant diversion ; the exemplary fidelity of a Weywode ; the Great Duke forc'd out of Muscovy ; takes the City of Casan by storm . ibid. Melons of extraordinary bigness . 116 The 15. they leave Casan , come the 17. to the mouth of the River Kama , which falls into the Wolga on the left hand , 12. leagues from Casan . 117 The Iland of Sokol . ibid The 18. they come to the River Serdick , and afterwards to that of Vtka , and see as they pass by the City of Tetus 25. leag . from Casan . 118 The 19. they pass before the Iland Staritzo , which is three leagues in length . ibid The fishing of the Muscovites and Tartars . ibid Botenska Iland ; the Cape of Polibno ; the River Beitma ; and several Cities ruin'd by Tamerlane . ibid The mountain Arbeuchin . ibid The River Adrobe ; the Salt-mountain ; the River Vssa ; the mountain Divisagora . ibid Iabla-neu-quas , or the Cider-valley . ibid The mountain Sariol-Kurgan , and that of Savobie . 119 S. Nicholas's red Snakes . ibid The 28. betimes in the morning , they come to the City of Samara , 60. l. from Casan , upon the River of the same name , within two wersles of the Wolga . ibid The same day , they come to the , mountain of the Cosaques , and opposite to the fall of the River Ascola . 120 The River Pantzina ; the Iland of Zagcrinsko . ibid The 30. to the River Zagra ; the Iland of Sosnon , and the mountain Tichi . ibid The 31. to the Iland Osino , and that of Schismamago , to that of Koltof ; the mountain of Smiowa , and the 40. Ilands . ibid The fabulous metamorphosis of a Dragon kill'd by a Heroe . ibid. SEPTEMBER . The 1. they come to the City of Soratof , which lies upon a branch of the Wolga , 70. leagues from Samara . 121 The 2. pass by the Ilands Kri●sna , and Sapunofka , and come to the mountain Achmats-Kigori , 10. l. from Soratof . ibid 4. leagues lower , to the Iland Solotoi , and the mountain Solottogori , or the Golden mountain ; that of Craye ; the mountain of Pillars ; the River Ruslana ; the mountain Vrakofskarul , 30. l. from Soratof ; the mountain Kamuschinka , and River of the same name . ibid. At this place , the Don or Tanais , is within 7. leag . of the Wolga . Visits from the chief Persons of the Caravan . 122 The River Bolloclea , 18. l. from Kamuschinka : The first branch of the Wolga . 123 The 6. they come to Zariza , 70. l. from Soratof , on the right side of the River . ibid Thence to Astrachan there are only barren lands and heaths . The Iland Zerpinske , behind which there falls a River into the Wolga , whereby there might be a communication with the Don. ibid The 7. they come to the Iland and mountain Nassonofsko . 124 Tziberika , a Fish of a rare figure . ibid The 8. to the Cape Popowizka jurka , 14. l. from Zariza , and the mountain Kamnagar , 8 l ▪ lower ; the Iland and River Wesowoi , and that of Wolodinarski-Vtzga , Achtobenisna . Vtsga ▪ a second branch of the Wolga ; the Iland Ossino ; an extraordinary kind of Liquorice . ibid. The 9. to the little City Tzornogar , 40. l. from Zariza ; its original , ibid Carps weiging 30. pound , Sandates , &c. 168 The 10. leave Tzornogar , come to the mountain Polowon , and the Iland Kissar . 125 The 3. and 4. branches of the Wolga ; the Islands of Coppono and Katarniski . ibid The Iland Peruski ; the 5. branch of the Wolga ; the excellent fruits of Nagaia ; Cormorants ; the 6. and 7. branches of the Wolga . ibid The 15. the Ambassadors ( having pass'd by the Ilands , Itziburki , and Basan , and the River Biltzick , ) come to Astrachan . ibid The 7. branch of the Wolga maketh the Iland Dolgoi , in which Astrachan lies . From Moscou to Astrachan there are above six hundred German leagues . A description of Astrachan where they stay neer a month . 126 A description of Nagaia ; the Iland of Dolgoi ; the Salt-pits . 127 Astrachan , 12. l. from the Caspian Sea ; the fruits of Nagaia . ibid Its Inhabitants ; Nagaia , when conquer'd by the Muscovites ; the greatness of the City , its Structures , Ammunition , Garrisons , Governours ; the Tartars not permitted to come into it ; their manner of life , and cloathing , wars with the Kalmukes , and Tartars of Buchar . 128 Their Princes , Religion , food . 129 The Ambassadors visited by the Persians who came along with the Caravan . ibid The Cuptzi's Present ; a visit of the Tartar-Prince , and his reception . ibid The Cuptzi's visit ; the Weywode's Present to the Ambassadors ; the Ambass . visit to the Tartar-Prince . 130 The Cuptzi's Feast . 131 The Tartars much addicted to Hawking ; the treatment of another Persian Merchant ; Brugman's imprudence ; the visit of another Tartar-Prince . 132 The Weywode's Present . ibid OCTOBER . The 1. the Secretary sent to the Weywode ; Provision made for the continuation of the Voyage . ibid The 10. the Amb. leave Astrachan , and embark upon the Wolga ; Simples of extraordinary bigness neer Astrachan . 133 The 12. come to Tomanoigor , or the Snaky mountain . ibid Many Ilands at the mouth of the River ; the Sepulchre of a Tartar-Saint ; the Sacrifices of the Tarters ; dog-fishes ; several sorts of Birds . ibid The 15. come to the mouth of the Wolga , and to the entrance of the Caspian Sea , where it is very troublesom sailing . 134 A Muscovian Slurr● ; the civility of a Persian Pilot ; an ominous day . 135 NOVEMBER . The 1. they come before the City of Terki in Circassia , having sailed but 60. l. in 16. daies ; the situation of Terki , upon the River Timenski ; its fortifications , Garrison . ibid The Cuptzi's Present to the Ambassadors ; a mutiny in the ship ; an Eunuch , belonging to the King of Persia , visits the Ambassadors ; their Present to the Weywode . 136 Their message to the Tartar-Prince , his house ; his reception of those sent to him ; a collation ; the curiosity of the Tartar-Ladies . 137 The Princess's Present to the Ambass . The Tartars enclin'd to theft . ibid The Weywode's Present . ibid Nov. 10. the Ambassadors leave Terki ; An Iland in the Caspian Sea. 138 A description of the Iland Tzetlan , by the Persians called Tzenzeni . ibid Come in the sight of the mountain Salatto , which is the Caucasus of the Autients , in Mengrelia , or Colchis ; mount Ararat . 139 Are forc'd by a tempest upon the Coasts of Persia. ibid The Ambass . dis-embark , with part of their retinue . 140 The Ship run a ground . 141 A description of the Caspian Sea ; its names ; It is a particular Sea , having no communication with any other . 142 Above a hundred Rivers fall into it , yet is it not known what becomes of them . ibid The length and breadth of it , contrary to the common opinion of Geographers ; its water is salt ; Curtius's error ; the Caspian Sea not known to the Antients . 143 It neither ebbs nor flows ; hath few Havens ; its fish and fishing . ibid A description of the Province of Shriwan , which is the antient Media . 145 A description of Persia ; its etymology , greatness , frontiers , Provinces ; the Province of Erak . ibid Fars , Schirwan , Iran , Aderbeitzan . 146 Kilan , Mesanderan , Labetzan , Rescht , Kesker , 147 Chorasan , Sablustan , Sitzistan , Kirman , 148 Chasistan , Tzifire , or Diarbeck . 149 A particular description of the Province of Shirwan . ibid The houses of Persia ; the Governour of Derbent'ss Present to the Ambassadors ; which is refus'd through Brugman's uncivility . 150 A Mehemandar , sent to the Ambassadors , to conduct them through the Country . ibid The Cuptzi comes to Niasabath . ibid The Tartar-Prince of Dagestan visits the Ambassadors ; Brugman's indiscretion . 151 DECEMBER . The 22. the Ambassadors leave Niasabath , by land , and lodge at the Village of Mordou ; its Inhabitants , a people called Padars . 152 Caravansera , what it signifies ; the mountain Barmach , described ; ruins of the Fortresses antiently called Portae Caspiae ; the opinions of the Persians , concerning the said Fortresses . ibid The 26. leave Barmach , and come the next day to Pyrmaraas a place famous for the Sepulchre of a Persian Saint ; A description of it , as also that of another . 153 An error of I. Caemerarius , Varro and Ammianus Marcellinus . ibid Shells in mountains far from Sea ; false Miracles wrought by the Persian Saint ; the superstition of the Persians ; 154 The 30. come to Scamachie . ibid The ceremonies of their reception there ; the kindred of Aly distinguish'd by their habit , the Chan's retinue . 155 The Musick of the Persians ; the Chan treats the Ambassadors ; the services of the Feast ; the Napkins . ibid The cleanliness of the Persians ; the Chan an excellent Marks-man ; One of the company , a Persian , kills himself with drinking Aquavitae ; the Chan's present to the Ambassadors . 156 We continued at Scamachie three months . M.DC.XXXIII . IANVARY . Ths enterment of the fore-said Persian Gentleman ; the Ceremonies of the Armenians consecrating of the Water , on Twelf-day . 157 The Calenter's Feast ; the Ambassadors Present to the Chan ; the Governour permits the Armenians to build a Church . 158 The Schach's orders for the Ambassadors . 159 The 28. the Muscovian Envoy leaves Scamachie . ibid FEBRVARY . A College for the instruction of Children . 160 What taught in the said College ; Another School ; the Persians have Euclid ; and make use of the Astrolabe ibid The Prior of a Monastery of Augustine Friers , at Tiflis , visits the Ambass . 161 A Feast in memory of Aly ; a Persian Priest pleasantly dress'd ; a Procession after Sermon . ibid The 14. ended the Persian Lent , which began Jan. 16. the Amb. treated by the Chan ; hunting with a tame Leopard . 162 MARCH . The 1. the Persians celebrate a Feast ; their New-years-day ; their Epoche ; their year consists of 12. Lunar moneths . 163 The Chan makes his last visit to the Ambass . their Persian Intepreter turns Renegado . 164 The 24. the Chan sent his New-years-gift to the King ; the Ambassadors reimburs'd their expence . ibid A description of Scamachie . 165 Its name and situation ; is the Metropolis of Media Atropatia ▪ its Founder , Streets , Houses , Inhabitants , Commerce , Market-place , Caravanseras . ibid Its Hamams , or publick stoves ; the Chan's charge ; a character of the Chan and Calenter . 166 A ruin'd Fortress , named Kolekulesthan ; two sepulchres of Saints ; the tomb of a Princess of Persia. ibid The perpetual fire of the Persians , kept in the mountain of Elbours . 167 The 18. the Ambassadors leave Scamachie ; the Sepulchre of a Persian Saint . ibid The 30. come to Kasilu ; the 31. to Tzavat ; the conjunction of Cyrus and Arares . 168 APRIL The 2. the Ambass . cross the River Cyrus , by a bridge of Boats ; change their Mehemandar ; a kind of Deer not known in Europe . ibid The torrent of Balharu ; Tortoises , how they hatch their eggs ; the Inhabitants thereabouts ; Tartarian hutts . 169 Ill weather ; a venemous herb ; the Schach sends another Mehemandar to meet the Ambassadors . ibid The mountain Tzizetlu . ibid The 10. of April the Ambassadors make their entrance into Ardchil , having travell'd 45 leagues in 12. daies . 170 They continue there two months . The ceremonies of their entrance ; the Chan and Calenter of the City ; their names and qualities ; the Chan's Collation . ibid The Chan's house described ; the veneration the Persians have for their Prince ; Thaberick , what ; Is serv'd without wine ; the allowance of the Ambass . during their stay at Ardebil . 171 The Governour 's visit ; that of an Armenian Bishop ; Christian Churches in Persia ; the Kurban , or sacrifice of the Persians . ibid The Pilgrimage of the Turks and Persians to Meca . 172 The fabulous story of the sacrifice of Abraham . 173 Prayers for the Dead ; the Chan treats the Ambassadors , and acquaints them with the violent death of the Grand Seignior . 174 MAY. The 4. the Chancellor of Persia's son visits the Ambass . ibid The 14. a particular Feast kept only by the Persians . ibid A strange kind of devotion ; a false Miracle ; the last Ceremonies of the Festival . 175 Persian Poets ; Fire-works . ibid The enterrment of Hossein represented ; a bloody devotion . 176 A description of Ardebil ; its situation , air , and soil . ibid Its streets ; market-place ; the sepulchre of Schich-Sefi ; its Metzids of Mosqueis , 177 The Ambassadors visit Schich-Sefi's sepulchre ; lay down their Arms at the entrance of it . 178 Laicks not permitted to approach the sepulchre ; its miraculous Vault ; the Library belonging to it . 179 The Kitchin ; the charity of the place ; the sepulchres of the Kings of Persia. Commissaries for the reception of the profits belonging to the sepulchre . 181 The Insolence of a Favorite punish'd . ibid Another Saint's sepulchre . 182 The tomh described ; the Governour of Arbil administors an Oath to the Religious Men belonging to the sepulchre ; Medicinal waters . ibid Sulphureous sources ; Springs of hot water ; the wholesomness whereof discover'd by the Serpents ; the pool of Scherkol . ibid The Ambassadors Presents to the Chan. ibid IVNE . The 1. there came another Mehemandar from the King , 183 The 12. the Ambassadors leave Ardcbil ; the Chan takes leave of them ; the Province of Chalcal ; the corruption of the Persian Officer ; strange Grass-hoppers . ibid Kisilosein ; the Mehemandar's complaint ; the Ambassadors come to Kcintze ; to Kamahl . 184 The Persians set upon the Ambassadors Guard ; they come to the City of Senkan ; a Gentleman on horse-back who had neither hands nor feet ; Senkan , destroy'd by Tamcrlane ; 30. leagues , in seven daies . 185 A branch of the mount Taurus . ibid The 21 ▪ they come to Sulthania ; 6. l. one day ; its description ; built by Chodabende . 186 There they stay three daies . A paraphrase of the Alchoran ; the superstition of the Persians ; Artillery ; a Mosquey founded by Schach Ismael . ibid Tamerlan's respect for the Mosquies ; the Persian Ladies travel in great Chests . 187 The 27. the Ambassadors come to Caswin . 188 The Situation , Inhabitants , Language ; is the antient Residence of the Kings of Persia. ib. It s Palace , Market-places ; Turqueses and Rubies very cheap there ; Turqueses and Rubies very cheap there ; the Sepulchre of Hossein's son ; Its Caravanseras . ibid The fabulous story of Locman ; Risa , a false Prophet ; the History of the Indian-Prince . 189 Schach-Tamas's evasion ; the Ambassadors send to visit the Indian-Prince . 190 IVLY . The 2. the Chan gives the Ambassadors a divertisement , the errour of the Antients concerning the Elephant ; the mountain of Elwend . 191 A pleasant story . ibid IVLY . The 13. the Ambassadors leave Caswin , and come the 17. to Saba , 20. l. four dayes ; the situation of Saba . 192 Leave Saba the same day , and come the 19. to Kom , 11. leagues in two daies . 163 Their entrance into Kom , its situation ; it is the Guriana of Prolomey ; Its fruits , traffick , and Inhabitants . ibid The 21. they leave Kom ; and come the 24. before day to the City of Kaschan , 18. l. in three daies . 194 Their entrance into Kaschan ; the Daruga's advancement . ibid Its situation ; the house with a thousand doors ; It s publick structures ; its soil and fruits . ibid Venemous Creatures ; the remedy against the stinging of Scorpions ; the Author stung by one ; another venemous insect , its venom and the operation of it ; the remedy . 195 The Fable of Schutza Adin ; Hassan Kalchi an Arabian Author ; Elmacini , another . 196 The 26. they leave Kaschan , and come the 28. to the little City of Natens , 12. leag . 2. daies . ibid They Travel on the 29. and having got ten leagues in six daies , come to Ispahan the 3. of 197 AVGVST . The Ambassadors continue at Ispahan above four months and a half . ibid Their entrance into Ispahan ; they are ledg'd in that quarter of the Suburbs , where the Armenians live , and visited by the Dutch Factor , of the East-Indy Company . ibid A quarrel with the Indian Ambassadors domesticks , which occasion'd an engagement wherein many were kill'd on both sides . ibid The King interposes his Authority . 199 The Indian Ambassador dismiss'd ; his aboad at Ispahan ; his Presents ; the occasion of his Embassy , ibid The Ambassadors change their quarters ; which they fortify against the Indians , have their charges defraid by the King ; their allowance . 200 They go into Mulcovian Habits : their first Audience ; the Presents made in the Prince his name : the Presents from the Ambassadors themselves : the Persians observe no order in their ceremonies . 201 The Reception of the Ambassadors , the Hall for Audience , silver pails to water Horses ; the King's person , age , aspect , stature , dress , retinue . ibid The particulars of their Audience ; they dine with the King. 202 The gold-plate , Schiras-wine : the Carver ; the manner of sitting at meat , silence at meals , Musick . 203 Their first private Audience , at which the King is in person . 204 The 28. of Aug. the Ambassadors are treated by the Augustine Friers , at their Monastery ibid. SEPTEMBER . The Ambassadors highly treated by the Armenians . 205 Porcelane-Musick , de magnificence of an Armenian Lord. ibid The 19. the Ambass . have their second private Audience , they are treated by the English Merchants , Indian Dancing-Women , their dress . 206 The Ambass . are treated by the French Merchants . ibid OCTOBER . The 1. the Ambassadors make a Feast , running at the Ring ; the scuandalous life of one of the Ambassadors . 207 Ceremonies of Marriage among the Armenians ; their Communion . ibid The Baptism of the Armenians ; the Tragical history of a Clock-maker . 208 His execution , his barial ; the King takes the Ambassadors along with him a-hunting . 209 An Astrologer ; Crane-hunting ; Duck-and wild Goose hunting . 210 Leo pards ; a Persian Lord turns executioner . ib. Wild-Ass-flesh esteem'd in Persia ; Present from one of the Ambassadors to the King. 211 Pidgeon hunting ; the King carries the Ladies of the Court a-hunting ; his liberality in his debauches . 212 NOVEMBER . The 19. the Chancellor treats the Ambassadors ; a Hall set all about with Looking-glasses ; the Persian treatments have all diversions . ibid A character of the Chancellor ; his Fortunes and Advancement ; the same of an Armenian Lord ; a second conference with the Chancellor ; the visit of two Armenian Lords . 213 DECEMBER . The King's Presents to the Ambassadors ; their last treatment at Court ; the Chancellor's Present to the King ; the Ambass . take leave ; the Muscovian Possanick dimiss'd . 214 The Presents from some Persian Lords to the Ambassadors ; Brugman's imprudence ; one of the Gentlemen of the retinue takes Sanctuary . 215 Brugman's insolence , the King's patience . ibid A description of Ispahan , the Metropolis of Persia. 217 Its greatness ; the River Senderut . 218 Ispahan destroy'd by Tamerlane ; its gardens ; its fountains . ibid The houses , stoves , streets ; the Maidan or Market-place . 219 The King's Palace ; his Guard , and the several appartments . 220 The Sanctuary ; the Cittadel ; another Sanctuary ; the chief Mosquey of Ispahan . 221 The exercises of the Grandees ; Taverns and other drinking-houses . ibid The The , or Tea-houses ; those for Tobacco and Coffee ; Barbers and Surgeont ; the Basar . 222 Ispahan , a place of great Trade ; the Persian money . 223 Caravanseras , or publick Inns or Storehonses ; the Monasteries . 224 The King's Stables ; his Garden ; fruit-trees ; the Suburbs . ibid The Religion of the Kebbers . 225 Villages neer Ispahan ; the fields about it ; the air of Persia. 226 The diseases of the Country ; its soil . ibid Cotton , domestick Creatures . 227 The reason why the Persians ab hor Swine . 228 Camels , several particulars of them . 229 Horses , &c. Fruits . 230 Why the Mahumetans drink no wine . 231 Their ordinary drink which is Duschab &c. 232 Fruit-trees . ibid Nefte , salt , iron ; the stature of the Persians . 233 They paint their hands , and nails ; their cloathing . 234 Kisilbachs , what . 235 The habit of the women ; the Persians are very neat ; ingenious and complemental . 236 Addicted to lying ; constant in their friendships . 237 Luxurious ; the King of Persia hath several Wives and Concubines ; Sodomy not punish'd in Persia ; Polygamy allowed . ibid Their house-keeping , & house-hold-stuff . 238 Their ordinary food , and drink ; they take Opium . 239 And Tobacco ; they drink 〈◊〉 or Coffee , two pleasant stories concerning the effect of it . 240 The use of The or Tea . 241 Where the best stuffs of Persia are made . ibid What silk it produces yearly . ibid Trading not obstructed by War ; the inconveniences of Polygamy . 242 Incest tolerated . 243 Their ceremonies of Mariage . ibid The watch in the night . 244 Mariage for a certain time ; the superstition of the Persians . 245 Their Iealousy ; Adultery punish'd ; Divorce lawful ; stories to that purpose . ibid The education of their Children ; their Authors for reading ; their writing , Ink , Pens ; the Persian language . 247 The Persians learn the Turkish language ; their characters ; their Vniversities ; their best Authors . 248 A fabulous history of Alexander the Great : &c. 249 The Persians addicted to Poesie ; their best Poets . 251 Their Law , Medicine , Astronomy . ibid The Lunar and Solar year . 252 They are much addicted to Iudiciary Astrology . 253 The political Government of Persia. 254 The quality of Sophy , the Kingdom of Persia hereditary : the Arms of Persia , the Coronation of their Kings . 255 A short history of the late Kings of Persia , Ismael 1. Jacup . ibid Schach Tamas . 256 Ismael II. Mahomet Chodabende . 258 Emir Hemse , Ismael III. Schach Abas . ibid He engages in a war against the Tartars . 259 Another against the Turks . ibid His severity ; puts to death his eldest son . 261 His voluntary penance for the said murther . 262 Several other particulars of Schach Abas ; of his cruelty , &c. 263 Schach Sefi succeeds his Grand-father Schach-Abas . 265 Several examples of his cruelty ; kills an Vncle and his three sons . 266 Kills Seinel-Chan with his own hands . ibid Puts to death his Chancellor and others . 267 Causes 40. Ladies to be buried alive , among whom , his own Mother . 269 Express'd more temerity than courage in his actions ; is subject to wine . ib. His Wives , Concubines , death . 270 Schach Abas succeeds his Father ; dignities not hereditary in Persia ; the Persian Armies consist most of horse . ibid Their Military Officers ; they hate Cowards . 271 The Schach's revenue : the Officers of the Court , their names , and places . 272 The administration of Iustice ; Vsury forbidden ; their punishments . 275 The Religion of the Persians ; the signification of the word Mussulman ; Circumcision ; the difference between the Religion of the Persians and that of the Turks . ibid The initials of the Religion of the Persians ; their Saints . 276 Their Festivals ; Commentators upon the Alcoran . 277 Their Miracles . 278 Their purifications , and prayers . 279 The Persians very devout ; their opinion concerning Heaven and Hell. 280 They dedicate their Children to Saints ; their Lent ; the kindred of Mahomet . ibid Another sort of lewd Religious men called Abdallas . 281 The enterrments of the Persians . 282 THE RETURN of the AMBASSADORS From Persia , through Tartary and Muscovy , to Holstein . M. DC . XXXVIII . DECEMBER . Some of the retinue takes Sanctuary . 284 The 21. the Ambassadors leave Ispahan ; and take their way back by the little City of Nalens , whence they come to Kaschan . 285 IANVARY . The 3. come to Kom ; the 6. to Saba ; the 11. to Caswin ; 60. leagues in 14. daies . 286 The mountain Kilissim , and other salt-mountains . ibid They meet with a Polish Ambassador . ibid The superstition of the Persians . 287 The Ambass . leave Caswin . ib. Fauces Hyrcaniae ; a Caravansera upon a Bridge ; a dreadful road ; Summer and Winter the same day . 288 The Province of Kilan described ; its fruits . ib. Its Inhabitants . ib. The history of Karib-Schach ; a strange punishment . 289 The Kilek disarm'd ; their habit ; and language ; the Thalischs ; the different imployments of men and women in those parts . 290 The Ambassadors come to Rescht , the Metropolis of Kilan ; a feast in honour of Myrza's Sanctuary ; they leave Rescht . 291 They come to Kurab , Metropolis of the Province of Kesker . ibid FEBRVARY . The 1. they leave Kurab , and come the 11. to Kisilagats , in the Government of Astara , 50. l. in 8 daies . They cross several little Rivers , among others that of Dinatzar , which divides the Provinces of Kesker and Astara . 292 Come to the Province of Lenkerkunan ; leave Lerkeran ; the City of Kisilagats . 293 The Inhabitants of a Village extirpated for their incest ; a false Miracle of Aly ; A barbarous action of the Ambassador Brugman . 94 Causes a Kisilbach to be kill'd in cold blood . ibid A Robber General of an Army , and Governour of a Province . 295 The River Aras ; some errors in Geography corrected by the Author . 296 The mountain of Scamachie ; the Chan treats the Ambassadors . 297 MARCH . Several treatments given the Ambassadors by the Chan and others ; how the King of Persia assures the Chans of his favour . ibid The ceremonies of that assurance . ibid Ceremonies of the Armenians ; their Easter ; the Ambassador from the King of Persia for Holstein comes to Scamachie . 298 The Ambassadors leave Scamachie March 20. and come the 7. of April to the City of Derbent ; 42. leagues in 9. daies . 299 APRIL . Padars ; a people , otherwise called Kurs ; who are high-way-men . ibid Above 30. sources of Nefte , black and white . Derbent described . ibid Built by Alexander the Great . ibid The Fable of Tzumtzum and his Sepulchre ; Many other Sepulchres upon occasion of the defeat of Kassan , King of Media ; the Inhabitants of Derbent . 300 The Chan of Tarku proffers to convoy the Ambassadors ; they take order for their departure ; the Governour hinders it ; Other Saints Sepulchres . 301 The 14. the Ambassadors leave Derbent ; enter into Dagesthan ; pass through the Country of Osmin , and the Seigniory of Boinack ; and come the 16. to Tarku the Metropolis of Dagesthan ; 18. l. in 3. daies . 302 There they continue , in much danger , and with great inconvenience , neer a month . ibid The Tartars ot Dagesthan , their Habit ; 〈◊〉 ; the Prince of the Tartars . ibid The Country of Osmin : the Lordship of Brugman's impertinence ; a Polish Ambassador kill'd . 303 The Author in danger to be taken by the Tartars . ibid The Ambassadors in great danger ; are treated by the Prince of Tarku ; their drink . 304 The Present sent to Surkou-Chan ; who invites the Ambassadors to Dinner ; particulars of the entertainment ; Another Tartarian feast . 305 The Governour of Terki refuses a Convoy . 306 MAY. The Ambassadors leave Tarku ; enter the 18. into the Circassian Tartary , and come , the 20. to the City of Terki , the Metropolis thereof ; 26. leag in 9. daies . The Schemkal grants the Ambassadors passage . ibid The River Koisu , the Albanus of Ptolomy , they come to Andre . 307 The Schemkal's Present to the Ambassadors , their to him , Brugman's policy ; they leave Andre , and cross the Rivers Ascai and Bustro , which last divedes the Dagesthane from the Circassians . 308 They enter Circassia ; abundance of Serpents , a kind of Field-Mice . ibid The Government of Circassia ; the language ; habit , the dress of Widdows ; their women very familiar , yet chaste . 309 Their Religion , sacrifices , enterrments , their mourning . 310 IVNE . The 4. the Ambassadors leave Tarku , and travel over a great sandy Plain , and come the 15. to Astrachan , 60. leagues in twelve daies . The desert of Astrachan , in which , being 11. daies journey , they saw neither City , nor Village , nor House , nor Tree , nor any River , but that of Kisilar , nor meet with so much as fresh water . 311 They cross the Wolga to get to Astrachan ; the Weywodcs Present to the Ambass . theirs to him . 312 There the Ambassadors continue from the 14. of Iune , to the 7. of September . ibid A pernicious design of one of the Ambassadors ; the Muscovian Ambassador leaves Astrachan ; poisons himself . ibid AVGVST . The 1. was celebrated the Reduction of Astrachan , the Persian Ambassador's entrance into it . 313 SEPTEMBER . The Ambassadors divide their Baggage ; Brugman buies two young Girls ; the Persian Ambass . buys him a wife . ibid The 7. the Ambass . leave Astrachan , and embark upon the Wolga , come to Tzornogar ; to Sariza . ibid OCTOBER . The 6. came to Soratof ; the 24. to Slamara . ibid NOVEMBER . The 6. they come to the River Casan , the Wolga , being frozen up , and go to the City of Casan . 314 There they continue five weeks . DECEMBER . The 13. they leave Casan , by Sledges , are drawn along the Wolga , and come the 21. following to Nisa . The 16. the Muscovites celebrated the feast of their Patron St. Nicholas . 314 M.DC.XXXIX . IANVARY . The 2. the Ambassadors make their entrance into Moscou . It was according to the accustomed manner ; they have several conferences with the Officers of the Court. The 8. the Czaar's second Son dies . ibid The Ambassadors continue at Moscou six weeks . FEFRVARY . The 3. the Persian Ambassador made his entrance into Moscou . ibid MARCH . The 15. the Ambassadors leave Moscou ; come the 18. to Tuere ; the 19. to Torsock ; the 23. to Novogorod ; the 27. enter Ingermania , and the last , make their entrance into Narva . ibid APRIL . The 4. they leave Narva , and come the 15. to Reuel , where the Author leaves them , and embarks for Lubeck . 316 They continue at Reuel three months . IVLY . The 11. the Ambassadors leave Reuel , come the 23. to Travemunde , the 30. to Kiel . AVGVST . The 1. they put a period to their Travels into MUSCOVY , TARTARY and PERSIA , and came to Gottorp . ibid The end of the JOURNAL of the AMBASSADORS Travels . A Catalogue of all the Pieces of Sculpture contained in these TRAVELS . 1. The Frontispiece , containing , in one Plate , five Heads , viz. Frederick , Duke of Holstein ; the two Ambassadors , Crusius , and Brugman ; Olearius , Author of the Travels into Muscovy , Tartary , and Persia ; and Iohn . Albert de Mandelsto , Author of the Travels into the East-Indies . 2. A Map of LIVONIA , Part 1. lib. 2. pag. 30. 3. A Map of MVSCOVY , P. 1. lib. 3. pag. 45. 4. The Pourtraiture of MICHAEL FEDEROVITS , Great Duke of Muscovy , P. 1. lib. 3. p. 77. 5. The Characters of the Muscovian Language , P. 1. lib. 3. p. 95. 6. A Map of the Great River WOLGA , P. 1. lib. 4. p. 112. 7. A Map of PERSIA , P. 1. lib. 5. p. 145. 8. The Pourtraiture of SCACH SEFI , King of Persia , P. 1. lib. 6. p. 265. 9. A Map of the Province of KILAN , as it lies on the Caspian Sea , P. 1. lib. 7. p. 288. 10. A Map of the EAST-INDIES , P. 2. lib. 1. p. 13. By the First-Part are meant the Travels of the Ambassadors into Muscovy , Tartary , and Persia ; By the Second , those of Iohn Albert de Mandelslo , into the East-Indies . THE TRAVELS OF THE AMBASSADORS FROM THE DUKE of HOLSTEIN INTO MUSCOVY , and PERSIA . The First Book . THE Most High and Mighty Prince , Frederick , by the Grace of God , Hereditary Prince of Norway , Duke of Sleswick and Holstein , of Stormarie and Ditmars , Count of Oldenburg , &c. having built the City of Frederickstad , in the Dutchy of Holstein , would settle there the Trade of Silks , the most important , no doubt , of any in Europe . Persia is the Kingdome , which of any in the World , yeilds most of it , upon which accompt , the said Prince resolv'd to court the friendship of the Sophy . But in regard there were several reasons , why the Silks could not be brought home by Sea , and that , to transport them by Land , he stood in need of the permission of the Czarr , or great Duke of Muscovy , he thought fit in the year 1633. to send a solemn Embassy to those two great Monarks . He employ'd in this Embassy , Philip Crusius , a Lawyer and his privy Councellor , and Otton Brugman , a Marchant of Hamborough , whom he honour'd with the quality 〈◊〉 Councellor . On the 22. of October in the year aforesaid , they departed from Gottorp , the place where Duke Frederick made his residence , and went to Hamborough , where they took order for their Voyage . There they entertain'd their retinue , which consisted of 34 persons , and departed thence the 6. of November . The next day they came to Lubeck ; the 8. to Tauemund , where the Ambassadors took into their service an experienc'd Sea-Captain named Michael Cordes , who was to be their Pilot , especially upon the Caspian Sea. The 9. we took leave of our Friends , who had come along with us from Hamborough , and embarqu'd in a Ship called the Fortune , whereof Iohn Muller was Commander . We took abord along with us Wendelin Sibelist , a Physician , who was going to Muscovy , to be principal Physician to the Great Duke . We got out of the Haven about 2. in the afternoon , and anchor'd in the Road at 8. fathom water . About 9. at night , the wind South-West , we set sail , and made that night 20. leagues . The next day , the Ambassadors thought fit to make some particular Orders to be observ'd during our Voyage , so to prevent the disorders which are but too frequent among those , who ordinarily leave not their own Country , but out of a hope to live with greater freedom elsewhere ; and to see the execution of them the better performed , they named several Officers , giving the Secretary of the Embassy the quality of Fiscal , and to Wendelin Sibelist , and Hartman Gramem , our Physician , that of Assessors . They discharg'd their places well , and Justice was ●o duely administred , that at the end of our Voyage , which was but of five dayes , the penalties came to above 22. Crowns , which were put into the hands of the Captain , with order they should be equally distributed between the Poor of Riga and Lubeck . The same day , toward evening , we pass'd by the Island of Bornholm , leaving it a good league on the right hand . That Island is conceiv'd to be distant from Lubeck 40. German Leagues . The length and breadth of it is neer the same , viz. 3. leagues ; it hath a Royal Palace , named Hammershausen , belonging to the King of Denmark . Towards the North-side of the Island are the Rocks called Erdholm , well known by reason of the frequent wracks , which make them so much the more formidable to Mariners in the Autumn , in regard the darkness of the nights keeps them from being discover'd , and that all about them those that sound meet with no bottom . The 11. at noon , we were at 56. degrees of latitude , the weather continuing fair ; but , towards night , the wind , still at South-West , rais'd such a tempest , that we were forc'd to take in all our sails , and go before the wind till the next morning . Those among us who were not us'd to the Sea , were so sick , that some vomited blood : but in regard we had the wind a-stern , it 's violence hindred us not from keeping on our course , and making fifteen Leagues that night . Some are of opinion , that the stinch of the salt water , corrupting in the sink , is that which provokes such vomiting . Others , on the contrary , affirm , that it is caused by the violent agitation of the Ship , which makes the head turn , and the stomack to cast up what is in it . But certain it is , that both contribute thereto , in as much as if the agitation trouble the brain , the stinch also offends it , and makes those heart-sick whose smelling is subtile , provoking vomiting , even without any violent motion , wherever they are , not only at Sea , but also any where else . Those who conceive , that people are not subject hereto upon Rivers are deceiv'd ; for , besides that experience hath evinc'd the contrary , we have there the same motion , and fresh water being corrupted , stinks no less than the salt . The 12. we had so great a calm , that the Ship being as it were fastnen'd to the same place , we had the convenience to bring our Musical Instruments upon the deck , to sing a Te Deum , and to give God thanks for our deliverance , out of the imminent danger we had been in the night before . About noon the wind came to South , which carried us to the Cap de Demesnes , in Courland , where we cast Anchor , and staid all night . The next day 13. the wind West , we weighed Anchor , doubled the Cape , enter'd into the Bay , and came , the 14. before the Fort of Dunemunde , so called , because situated at the mouth of the River Dune , where that River enters the Baltick Sea , within two leagues of Riga , And forasmuch as the thick mist hindred those of the Fort from seeing us , we caus'd the Trumpets to sound , to oblige them to send us a Pilot , without whose assistance we should hardly have got into the Haven . Those who had the oversight of the Customes , came immediately to search our Ship , but finding no Merchants goods in it , for which they might challenge ought , they return'd back , and sent us a Pilot , who conducted us that night as far as before the City of Riga . The Ambassadours being got ashore , at the entrance of the City found a coach , which the Governour had sent to meet them : but in regard they were not far from their Inn , they would make no use of it , and so kept on their way afoot . The 21 th . the Magistrate sent his Presents to the Ambassadors , viz. an Ox , some Sheep , some Poultry , Hares , Patridges , and other Fowl , Wheaten and Ry-Bread , and half a Tun of Rhenish Wine . The 24 th . The Ambassadors entertained , at Dinner , Andrew Erichzon , the Governour of the City , as also the Magistrate , the principal Minister , who amongst the Lutherans is look'd upon as a Bishop , and some Officers of the Garrison . During our abode in this City , which was almost five weeks , in expectation the Fens of those parts should be frozen up , and the snow cover the Way , which we were to Travel in Sledges , we augmented our retinue with some necessary persons for that great journey , and we had the leisure to learn the condition of the City , whereof we shall here give a short description . Clytraeus , in his History of Saxony , p. 19. says , That the City of Riga was built by Albert the third , Bp. of Livonia , in the Year 1196. but Alnoul , Abbot of Lubeck , an Author of the same time ( as living under Otho IV. ) says , in the continuation of the Chronicle of Helmold , 1. 7. c. 9. that it was built in the year 1189. by Bertold , Abbot of Locken , in the County of Shauenbourg , in the Diocese of Minden , of the Order of White-Friers , successor to Menard in the Bishoprick of Livonia , the seat whereof he setled at Riga . In the Year 1215. it was rais'd to an Archbishoprick , and made Metropolitane of all Livonia , Prussia , and Curland . The Knights of the Espadon , and , afterwards , the Master of the Teutonick Order in Prussia , have , many times , divided the administration of Justice and the Soveraignty in that place , with the Archbishop , till that , in consequence of the Reformation of Religion , both lost the Authority they had in this City . It was forc'd afterwards to have recourse to the Crown of Poland , whose it became by a voluntary rendition , made in the year 1561. occasion'd by the War with the Muscovite . Since that , Charles , Duke of Sudermania , having usurp'd the Crown of Sueden , from Sigismond , his Nephew , who had been called to that of Poland , thought it not enough to fortify himself in the possession of what he had usurped , but conceiving he might turn into an Offensive War , that which even in the Defensive was criminal , he enter'd Livonia in the Year 1605. where he besieg'd the City of Riga . He was forc'd to raise the siege ; as also to do the like in the year 1609. but Gustavus Adolphus was so fortunate as to take it , in the year 1621. Ever since that time , the Suedes . have been in possession of it , though without any Title thereto ; the Treaty agreed on between the two Crowns in the year 1635. allowing them the possession of it no longer than till the Peace , which was to be made between the two Kings , should restore it to it 's lawful Prince , or bestow it on him who was possess'd of it . The Suedes discover how unwilling they would be to restore it , by the care they took when we were upon our Travels , to carry on the Fortifications thereof . They consist , on the land side , of six regular Bastions , with their Half-moons , and their Counterscarps Palisadoed . It 's situation is very pleasant , in a spacions Valley , upon the River of Dune , which in that place , is a large quarter of a League broad . It is very populous , and very considerable because of its Commerce , as well with the English and Hollanders , and the Hansiatick Towns , in Summer time , while the Baltick Sea is Navigable , as with the Muscovites when the frost and snow can bear Sledges . The Traffick of it is so great , that it hath almost as many Shops as Houses . All Provisions are very cheap , because there is such an abundance of all , that an Ox may be bought for three Crowns , a Hog for one , and Fowl and Venison proportionably , all the Country Peasants thereabouts having the liberty to Hunt , though they have not any other . Since the last reduction of it , they have no other Religion there than the Protestant , the Magistrate and Inhabitants being all Lutherans , and so zealous in their way , that they no less hate those of the Reformation , than they do the Catholicks , and Muscovites . There is no Inhabitant almost but understands the Highdutch , the Sclavonian , and Curland Language ; but the Magistrate in his publick Acts makes use only of the Highdutch . The same is used by the Ministers in their Sermons , unless it be that for the meaner sort of people , who understand not the Highdutch well , there are Sermons made in the Sclavonian and Curland Language , in two several Churches . Decem. 14. we dispatch'd away 35 Sledges , with part of our Train and Baggage , and the next day , the Ambassadors follow'd , by the way of Derpt . The 18th we came to Wolmar , a small Town , distant from Riga 18 leagues , and so ruin'd by the Muscovites and Polanders , that the Inhabitants , to avoid the injuries of the weather , have been forc'd to make little buildings of wood upon the ruines of better foundations . The Governour came to meet us , and entertain'd us kindly . The 20th we got six leagues farther , to the Castle of Ermes , belonging to Colonel De la Barre , who treated us most magnificently . The 21th we got four leagues to the Castle of Halmet , where we saw a young Elk , which was higher than a Horse , brought to us while we sate at Table . The 22th we got four leagues further , to the Castle of Ringen ; and the 23th we reach'd Derpt or Torpat . This City is within 6 leagues of the Castle of Ringuen , upon the River Eimbec , between the Lakes of Worzero and Peipis , in the heart of Livonia . Its buildings are very antient , but extremely ruin'd by the War. The Muscovites , who call it Iuriogored , were possess'd of it , till the year 1230. in which the Master of the Teutonick Order took it , and rais'd it to a Bishoprick . Iohn Basilovits , Great Duke of Muscovy , retook it the 19th of Iuly 1558. without any resistance , through a pannick fear of the Bishop , the Nobility and the Inhabitants , who rendred it upon the first Summons . In the year 1571. Reinold Rose , a Gentleman of the Country , attempted to put the City into the hands of Magnus , Duke of Holstein , but this design being discovered , he was cut to pieces by the Muscovites , who thereupon exercis'd all manner of cruelties upon the Inhabitants of that City , without any distinction of age or sex . It return'd to the Crown of Poland , with all the rest of Livonia , by the Peace made between the Great Duke , Iohn Basilovits , and Stephen Battory , King of Poland , in the year 1582. Iacob de la Garde , General of the Suedish Army , took it from the Polanders , in the year 1625. since which time the Suedes have kept it , but by a Clause in the Treaty of 1635. viz. Until it should be otherwise dispos'd of , according to the event of the present War. The late King of Sueden , Gustavus Adolphus , founded an University there , in the year 1632. at the instance of Iohn Skytte , whom the said King made Baron of Duderof , and , afterward , Senator of the Crown of Sueden , as a gratification for the pains he had taken , in laying the first foundations of Learning in him . But the University is not much known , either for the reputation of its Professors , or number of its Scholars ; there having not been above ten Suedes , and haply as many Finlanders , who ever could be perswaded , there was any thing to be learnt in those quarters . Having kept Christmass at Derpt , we left it Dec. 29. and got , the 3 d. of Ianuary 1634. to Narva , where we were forc'd to stay almost six moneths , in expectation of the Suedish Ambassadors , who were to go along with us to Muscovy . But though we had here , as well as at Riga , all divertisements imaginable , keeping open house , and having Musick at Meals , the Ambassadors entertaining all persons of Quality , and endeavour'd to abate the wearisomness of our stay there , by banquests , hunting matches , and walking , for which there were dayly appointments made ; yet did that course of life , with the impatience we were in to go on in out Travels , become in time insupportable to us . Upon which consideration , as also that it was conceived in a manner impossible the Suedish Ambassadors should come before the Spring ; that then the way between Narva and Novogorod would be very ill for travelling , and that in the interim our people had daily quarrels with the Souldiers of the Garrison ; it was resolved , that on the 28 th . of February , Mr. Paul Fleming should be sent away with part of the Train and Baggage , and that he should goe by Sledges to Novogorod . Dr. Wendelin made use of that convenience , and so took his way for the City of Mosco . We had had yet another inconvenience , in that , Provisions failing us , our Pourveyors , who were Muscovites , were forc'd to go 8 and 10 Leagues from the City to get Fowl and Mutton . And in regard we could not so soon expect the Suedish Ambassadors , ours went with a retinue of twelve persons to Reuel , where they were receiv'd with the shooting off the great Guns , complemented , and entertain'd with Presents , by the Magistrate , the Governour and principal Citizens , who did us much honour during the stay we made there , which was six weeks . Of Reuel , Narva , and the rest of Livonia , we shall speak in the ensuing Book . May 10. Philip Scheiding , Governour of Reuel , named to be Chief of the Embassy which the Crown of Sueden sent to Muscovy , had information that his Collegues were come to Narva ; so that being ready for his journey , we left Reuel the 15th following , the Governour causing the Artillery to be discharg'd at our departure . We came to Narva the 18th and within a League of the City , met with Colonel Henry Fleming , Eric Gyllenstiern , and Andrew Bureus , design'd for the Embassy of Muscovy , with a very gallant retinue . The Governour caus'd all the great Guns to be discharg'd at our entrance , as he had done the first time . The Ambassadors resolv'd the next day , that to go to Novogorod , they would take the way of Carlelia , by Sea , or the Lake of Ladoga ; whereof they sent notice to the Governour of Novogorod by an Express , that he might take order for our reception , and that we might not be stay'd upon the Frontiers . For it is the custom of Muscovy and Persia to make stranger Ambassadors stay on the Frontiers , till the Governour of the Province hath sent intelligence to the Court of their arrival , and receiv'd orders from his Soveraign , for their reception and entertainment . The reason whereof is , that the great Duke of Muscovy , as also the King of Persia , defrays the charges of the Ambassadours , both as to Provisions and Carriage , from their coming into their Countreys , and to that end allows them a Conductor , whom the Muscovites call Pristaf , and the Persians , Mehemander , who provide for their entertainment and conveyance of their baggage , and have a party of Souldiers for their Convoy . The Suedish Ambassadors , having dispatch'd a Messenger to Novogorod , left Narva the 22 th . of May , by the way of Kapurga , where they made accompt to pa●s over Whitsuntide , so to be nearer the Frontiers of Muscovy . In the mean time , we stay'd at Narva ; where I had the curiosity to go , May 24. being Whitsun Eve , to Russian Narva , and there to observe the Ceremonies of their Anniversary , and their Devotions towards their deceas'd Kinred and Friends . The Church-yard was full of Muscovite women , who had spread the Graves with Handkerchers , whereof the Corners were fring'd with silk of several colours , upon which they had lay'd dishes full of fish broyl'd and fry'd , Custards , Cakes , and painted Eggs. Some stood ; others kneel'd , making divers questions to their Kinred , weeping over their Graves , and expressing their affliction by dreadful howlings ; but with so little attention , that they slipp'd no occasion of speaking , nor indeed of laughing with those of their acquaintance who pass'd by . The Priest , attended by his Clerks , walk'd up and down the Church-yard , having in his hand a Censer , into which he ever and anon cast little pieces of Wax , to cense the Sepulchers . The women named to him , those of their Kinred and Friends whom they would recommend to his prayers , pulling him by the surplice to be serv'd one before the other . The Priest did this devotion very slightly , and with so little attention , that he was but too well pay'd with the piece of Copper they gave , so far was he from deserving the Provisions they brought him , which his Clerks had a care to secure for the advantage of their Master . The 26th We did our Devotions , and having sent away our baggage , and part of our train , by water , as far as Neuschans , we left Narva the 28. Colonel Port , Governour of the place , did us all possible honour at our departure , and accompany'd us to Gam , which is a fortified place , or rather a Fort , in the Province of Inguermannia , not 12. ( as the Baron of Herberstein says in his travels of Muscovy ) but three leagues from Narva , upon a small River called the torrent of Gam . 'T is a small place , but encompass'd with a good Wall , and fortified with five Bastions built of stone , having near it a Village inhabited by Muscovites , but subjects to the Crown of Sueden . There we took up fresh Horses , which brought us to Kapurga , six leagues from Gam , whether we got the 29 th . Burgislas Rose , Governour of the Fort ; received us kindly , and treated us sumptuously , both that night at Supper , and the next day at Dinner . We departed the 30 th . at three , afternoon , being to Lodge that night at the house of a Bojar , or Muscovite Lord ; but in regard we had still seven Leagues to go , we were forc'd to travel all night , and could not reach it till three next morning . The Bojar entertain'd us nobly , and gave us the divertisement of two Trumpets while we were at Dinner . And to honour us the more , as we riss from Table , he caus'd his Wife and Daughter to come in ; they were very rich in Cloaths , attended by a Gentle-woman or waiting-maid , who was extremely deformed , the more to set off the beauty of the Ladies , who indeed needed not that foil . They drank each of them a Cup of Aquavitae , and presented each of them as much to the Ambassadors . This is the greatest honour the Muscovites think they can do strangers ; unless it be , that , to make it a transcendent civility , they also suffer them to be kiss'd . This civility Count Alexander Slakou did me , when the Duke my Master sent me since into Muscovy , in the year 1643. in acknowledgement of the honour he had receiv'd in our Court , during his Exile . This Bojar's name was N. Basilovits . He was a very handsome person , and of an excellent good humour . He told us he had been in the Wars of Germany ; that in the year 1631. he was at the battel of Leipsig , and shew'd us the scars of the wounds he had receiv'd there . The last of May , at one afternoon , we took leave of him , and got four Leagues that day , to Iohannestal , or St. Iohn's Valley , so called from the name of Baron Iohn Skytte , who was then going to build a little Citie there . There it was we met with the first persecution of Files , Gnats , and Wasps , which the Fens thereabouts produce in such quantity , that a man hath much ado to make his party good against them . There we received intelligence , that the Suedish Ambassadours expected us at Neuschans , which caus'd us to be on our way Iune 1. by three in the morning . Neuschans , by others called Nie , is a Fort , two Leagues and a half from Iohannesthal , upon a Navigable River rising out of the Lake Ladoga , discharging it self into the Gulf of Finland , and serving for a common Frontier between Carlelia and Inguermannia . The Suedish Ambassadors departed thence after a conference of two hours had with ours . We follow'd them the next day , Iune 2. and came the same day to Noteburg , where we stay'd above six weeks , in expectation of the Great Duke's orders for our reception . The Governour of the place , Iohn Kunemund , cross'd the River in a Boat , made , and cover'd like a Gondole , to come and meet us . The Suedish Ambassadors kept open house during their stay at Noteburg , and every meal sent their Mareshall , a place like that of High Steward in the Courts of Germany , and the Gentlemen of their retinue , to invite and conduct to them the Ambassadors of Holstein . Iune 17. came to Noteburg Mr. Spring , Farmer General of the Outland customs of Sueden and Livonia , one of the Ambassadors design'd from Sueden , for Muscovy . Iune 25. the Suedish Ambassadors had intelligence that the Weywode or Governour of Novogorod had sent a Pristaf , to receive them upon the Frontiers , which oblig'd them to depart the next day to go to Laba . Ours accompany'd them four Leagues from Noteburg , and permitted me to follow the Suedes even to the Frontier , to see the Ceremonies of their reception . The 27. at four in the morning , we came to the River which is about 40 paces broad , and , in that place , serves for a Frontier between Sueden and Muscovy . The Ambassadors having understood , that there were on the other side of the River seventeen Boats , for their waftage over , sent immediately their Interpreter to the Pristaf , to desire him to send some of them to bring over the baggage , so to facilitate their reception . The Pristaf , who was an aged man , made answer , that he durst not do it , and that they were not to imagine , the expences of one day , which they should not think much to lose , would be any inconvenience to the Czaar his Master ( so the Muscovites call their Prince ) and that he must begin with the reception of the Ambassadors . About noon he sent to them his Interpreter , with four Musketiers , whom they call Strelits , whereof he had about thirty to wait on him at this Ceremony , to tell them , that he was ready to give them reception . One of the Ambassadors made him answer somewhat roundly , yet civilly enough , that they had been five weeks upon the Frontiers , and that the Pristaf could not take it ill , if they made him stay one day ; That his Collegues being then taking their rest , he could not make him an absolute answer , and that he should have notice , when they could pass the River with their convenience . The Ambassadors were indeed asleep , which happen'd as well in regard they had travell'd all night , as that , being come to the Frontiers of Muscovy , they comply'd with the custom of the Countrey , where sleep is as necessary after Dinner as in the Night . One of the Suedish Ambassadors ask'd the Interpreter , when those of Holstein would be receiv'd ; he told him he could not tell , but , as he thought , it would be three weeks first , that is , after the arrival of the Suedish Ambassadors at Moscou , because the same horses and carriages were to bring them thither . About 4. afternoon , the Ambassadors gave notice they were ready to crosse the River , and that the Pristaf had no more to do but to receive them ; whereupon they , with their Interpreter , went into one Boat , and I with some of their Gentlemen into another . The Pristaf got into another , accompany'd by fifteen Muscovites in very good order ; but to express the greatness of his Prince , the Boat-men , who were instructed how to behave themselves , put off so slowly that they could hardly quit the shore , forbearing ever and anon to row , purposely to let the Ambassadors get before , which method was also observ'd by the Boat-man that carried over the Ambassadors . But Philip Scheiding , perceiving the intention of the Muscovites , calls to the Pristaf , telling him , that pride was not seasonable at that time , that he should come forward , and consider , that that kind of proceeding would conduce as little to the advantage of the Great Duke , as to the disadvantage of their Prince . At last the Boats being all come to the middle of the River , the Pristaf advanc'd , and read out of a paper , That the Great Duke and Czaar , Michael Federouits , &c. had ordered the reception of the Ambassadors coming from the Crown of Sueden , and that he had given command , they should be provided for , they and their retinue , with Provisions and all things necessary , till they came to the Citie of Mosco . After the Ambassadors had answered the Complement , the Pristaf brought them ashore , and conducted them to a Gentlemans house who was of the quality they call Simbojar , not far from the River , where they were receiv'd into a little Stove , black as Hell , by reason of the smoakiness , yet had they then made a fire , never considering the sultriness of the weather , which indeed was extreme . They treated the Ambassadors with spic'd bread , some gobelets of a very strong kind of Aquavitae , and with two sorts of very bad Hydromel . The Ambassadors only put it to their lips , and having pass'd the Cup from hand to hand , the last presented it to me , with this commendation , addatur parum sulphuris & fiet potio infernalis . After this banquet , which lasted about an hour , during which time , the Muscovite Muketiers gave several volleys such as they were , the Ambassadors and the Pristaf departed ; the Suedes in twelve Boats , and the Muscovites , with Colours and Drum , in three . I return'd to Notebourg , where our Ambassadors continued three weeks , as the Pristaf had foretold . The Countrey , which the Muscovites call Osinca , about Notebourg , is very pleasant , so that we wanted no divertisement , especially that of hunting . Within a quarter of a League of Notebourg are two Isles , distant one from the other , as far as a Musket will carry , both well stor'd with wood , and so furnish'd with Fowl that our pieces could hardly be at rest for them , and the Sea-dogs , whereof there is an incredible number in the Lake , found us excellent sport , when they expos'd themselves to the Sun along the Rocks . We had also the learned and divertive conversation of Mr. Peter Crusbiorn , who came , during that time , to Notebourg , with a design to go into Mvscovy , in the quality of Resident from the Crown of Sueden . This place is situated at 63. degrees , 30. minutes , at the entrance of the Lake Ladoga , upon an Isle , which the said Lake makes there in form like a Nut , which gives it the name . The Muscovites had built it , and encompass'd it with a wall , two fathom and a half thick , against the attempts of the Suedes , who took it , under the command of Iames de la Garde , after the extremities of the siege , and a contagious disease had consum'd the whole Garrison to two men , who yet made a very advantageous Capitulation . The place is pleasant and delightfull , but not healthy , because of the fresh-water Lakes and Fenns that ly about it . We were extremely troubled there with a kind of Fly much like those which in Latine are called Pyraustae , whereof there was such abundance , that many times they depriv'd us of the sight of Heaven , and would not suffer us to open our eyes . These insects are also very numerous in Carelia , but not neer so much as at Notebourg . Iuly 16. Notice was brought us , that a Pristaf , named Simon Andrew Kareckshin , was come to the Frontiers , to receive us ; so that we put all things in order for our journey , and departed the 20. for Laba . We were no sooner got thither , but the Pristaf's Interpreter , accompany'd by a Musketier , came to know , whether the Ambassadors desir'd to be received ? In answer whereto , we asking , whether he would receive us on this side , or in the middle of the River , as he had receiv'd the Suedish Ambassadors ; he told us , we had no more to do but to pass , and that those Ceremonies were observ'd only with the Suedes , because of the contest there is between them about the Frontiers . Having pass'd the River , we found the Pristaf standing within 8 or 10 paces of the shore , clad in a long Coat of red Damask . As soon as the Ambassadors had set foot on land , he came towards us , being still cover'd , till such time as he began to speak . Then he took off his Cap , as he pronounc'd the Great Duke's name , reading out of a paper these words , His Majestie , the Czaar , Michael Federouits , Conservator of all the Russians , &c. hath sent me hither , to receive thee , Philip Crusius , and thee , Otton Brugman , Ambassadors from the Duke of Holstein , and commanded me to accommodate you and retinue , with Provisions , Carriages Horses , and what else shall be necessary , till you come to the Citie of Moscou . His Interpreter , whose name was Anthony , spoke High-Dutch so ill , that we had much ado to understand him . The Ambassadors made answer by their own Interpreter , Iohn Arpenbeck , who was very well vers'd in the Muscovian Language . This done , The Pristaf gave the Ambassadours the upper hand , and conducted them to the Inn , through a party of twelve Musketiers , all Cosaques . The volley they gave us was not so well discharg'd , but that the Secretary belonging to the Resident of Sueden , who came along with us to see the Ceremonies of our reception , was shot in his Buff-coat . After a collation of Ginger-Bread , Cherries newly preserv'd , and Aquavitae , we took water again , and embark'd for the continuation of our Voyage . After we had dined with the Governour of Notebourg , who came along with us thither , and who treated us that day with several sorts of pleasant drinks , we were dispos'd into seven Boats. The 22. we pass'd the Lake Ladoga , which in that place is 12 leagues over . We landed neer a Monastery called Nauolkus Konsky , where he met with a Monk , who presented us with bread and dry'd Salmon . The Pristaf who was to bear our charges , ask'd whether he should provide for us , or that we had rather take the money allow'd by his Majesty for our entertainment , and have our meat dress'd by our own Cooks . We made choice of the later , according to the custome of those Ambassadors who go into those parts . So that we bought our provisions our selves , which we found cheap enough , in comparison to what the Pristaf provided for us . Two Copecks , which make two sols French , would buy a tame Fowl , and for a peny we had nine Eggs. We were allow'd every day two Roubles and five Copecks , amounting to four Crowns five pence , which found us very good fare . After dinner , we embark'd on a River which brought us to Ladoga , which is distant from Laba 17 leagues , whither we came the same night . We met by the way a Pristaf , going to meet the Suedish Resident , with three Boats. In all our Travels had we not seen so many Children under 7 years of age , as we found at Ladoga . Some of ours being gone to take the Air , they run after us , having Goosberies to sell , whereof we bought a hatful for a Copeck . 'T was pleasant to see those Children , to the number of fifty together , leaping about us , as we lay on the grass to eat our Goosberries , so dress'd as that we could not distinguish the Boies from the Girls , for both had their hair cut all off , excepting only two mustaches , which were suffer'd to grow at their Temples , and were clad in shirts reaching to their ancles . Our Physician would needs make a discovery of sexes among them , and having caught one of the Children by the shirt , it happened to be a Boy , who told him laughing , Deske niet , that he was no Girl , and thereupon pointed to some that were . The 23. at dinner , was the first time we heard any of the Country Musick , which consisted of a Lute and Violin , with some voices , singing aires to the honour of their Czaar , Michael Federouits , and perceiving they were permitted , they fell a-dancing after a strange manner . The men and women danc'd much after the same manner , every one alone , making strange faces , with as strange gesticulations ; the motions of the hands , shoulders , and hips , being more violent than those of the feet , which they do but gently stir , not moving as it were from the same place . The women have commonly handkerchers in their hands , fring'd with silk of divers colours , which they cast about their heads . After dinner we embark'd upon the River Wolgda . Our Musketiers , or Strelits , begg'd the benediction of a Monk that happen'd to be by the River side ; it being their custom to beg it of all Monks , and in all the Churches they come to by the way , which if they have not the time to go into , they think it enough to do reverences to the Crosses they see upon the Churches and Chapels , pronouncing these words , Hospodi Buchmilo , that is to say , Lord be merciful to me . The wind being with us , it was thought fit we should make use of our sails , but , the Muscovites being not the most expert Mariners , one of the Ropes broke , and the sail falling on one of the Musketiers , struck him down so as that we gave him over for dead , but coming to himself again within an hour after , and having taken a considerable dram of the Aquavitae bottle , he was as well as ever . The Wolgda is as broad as Elbe , but runs much more slowly . It rises neer great Novogorod , out of the Lake called the Lake of Ilmen , and falls into that of Ladoga . Seven werstes ( whereof five make a German League ) from Ladoga , there is a strange fall of Water in that River , and about a league and a half thence , another , where the water falls with such violence , that it runs like a shaft , amidst the many Rocks scatter'd up and down neer those places : in so much that to draw the loaden Boats up the River , there needs above a hundred men . We got ashore at the former , and saw our Boats pass safely , all save the last , in which we had left Simon Frisius , a Merchant's Son of Hamborough , who being extremely sick was forc'd to stay in it . This Boat being drawn up to the highest pitch of the water , the rope broke , so that the water forc'd it back with such violence , that it would have split against the Rocks , if , by an unexpected good hap , one end of the rope , which was fasten'd to the mast , had not twin'd it self about one of the Rocks , by which means the Boat was stay'd ▪ till we had the convenience to dis-engage it . There we were told , that a certain Bishop , coming that way in a Boat laden with Fish , had been cast away some few dayes before . The other fall we pass'd without any danger , and came that night to a Convent , called Nicolai Nepostiza , where we took up our quarters , and stay'd the next day , expecting the Boats that were coming after us . From Reuel to Moscou , are nothing but Woods , Fenns , Lakes and Rivers , which produce such abundance of Flies , Gnats , and Wasps , that people have much ado to keep them off , in so much , that , in the night time , they are forc'd to wrap themselves up in certain linnen cloaths , such as Travellers make use of in Livonia and Muscovy : those among us who had not been carefull to cover themselves , having their faces so sported , as if they were newly recover'd from the small pox . The Wagoners and Conntry people , who have not convenience enough of those cloaths , are forc'd to make use of fire against the importunity of those Insects ; insomuch that Muscovy being every where well furnish'd with wood , they make good fires , and lye down by them ; all which hinders not but that they are extremely troubled with them . There were but four Monks in the Convent ; the most aged among them made us a Present of Turneps , pickled Cowcumbers , some green Pease , and two wax candles . We gratify'd him with a Crown piece , which he took so kindly , that he let us into his Church , contrary to the Custom of the Country , and put on his Sacerdotal Vestments , that we might see them . He shew'd us , in the Portal , the Miracles of S. Nicholas , painted according to the mode of the Country , very roughly , and without proportion . Upon the door was represented the last Judgement , wherein the Monk pointed to a Man habited after the German fashion , and told us , That the Germans and other Nations were not uncapable of Salvation , provided they had a Muscovite Soul , and that they lived justly in the sight of God. He shew'd us also a Bible in his own Language ( for no Muscovite knows any other than his own and the Sclavonian ) and read to us the first Chapter of S. Iohn's Gospel , which we found absolutely conformable to our Text. To which he added , that being once at Reuel , he had there had a conference with some of our Pastors , concerning the Holy Scripture ; but that he could give them no great satisfaction , because he did not well understand the German Interpreter . He would have shewn us all the Church , but our Musketiers coming in grumbled at it , and reproach'd him for having communicated too much to us . We gave him the tother Crown , for which he gave us many thanks , bowing his head to the very ground , and smiting it with his forehead . We intended to have made our repast upon the grass , but were hardly set , ere the wind turning for us , the Monk brings us another prefent of Turneps and Cowcumbers , telling us , that the kindness we had done him had obtain'd of S. Nicholas the good wind which was to carry us on in our Voyage . About 2. afternoon , we set off , made four leagues that day●punc ; and came at night to a Village called Cerodiza : but finding it more pleasant to be by the water side , than in a Village , we caus'd our meat to dress'd there , and supp'd , while the Marriners , who made accompt to goe thence that night , took some hours rest . We slept not , but made sport with a young Bear , the Pristaf had brought us , which could shew a thousand tricks . After midnight we set forward , and got four leagues to the Village Soliza ; where the Pristaf , who had stay'd at Corodiza , overtook us , bringing along with him his Host , who was a Knez , or Muscovite Prince , named Roman Iovanouits . He had treated him so well , that both were got drunk : however , seeing they were still desirous to drink , we supply'd them so well with Aquavitae and Sack , whereof we had good store , that we laid them asleep . We got that day six leagues to a Village called Grunza , which the Country people had also absolutely forsaken , which oblig'd us to take up our Lodging in the Fields , in a Meadow near a great Pool , where we made three great fires : and in regard we had slept almost all day in the Boat , we spent some part of the night i● telling of stories , and diverting our selves with the Bear. The Musketiers , who had been somewhat busy with the Aquavitae , entertain'd us with some feats of their activity . Here we saw abundance of Cranes , and counted , upon the Pool , above 300 of them . The next day , Iul. 26. about three in the morning we prosecuted our Voyage , and before noon got four leagues , to the Village of Wisoko . The Pristaf , whom we had invited to dinner , hearing the name of Iesus pronounc'd , made the sign of the Cross several times upon his breast , and desir'd to have our Prayer in writing , and liked it so well , that he said , he could not have believ'd , that the Germans were so good Christians , and so just men . The 27. all day , and the night following , we prosecuted our Voyage , so that the 28. with the day , we were come to the Village of Krifseuiza . There we staid that day , to give the Pristaf time to acquaint the Governour of Novogorod with our arrival , and to know his pleasure concerning our reception . This Village is within 2 leagues of Novogorod , and about 600 paces from it is a very fair Monastery , which some call Nachatim , , but it is commonly called Krifseuiza Chutina Spasof Monastir . It is well built , and better situated , having an Abbot , 60 Monks , and 400 Country people to husband the grounds belonging to it : but it is oblig'd out of its Revenue to maintain a hundred men of the Garrison of Novogorod , for the service of the Great Duke . The 29. we continu'd our Voyage , and came to Novogorod , within a league of which we met with some of our retinue , whom we had sent away from Riga , and who had expected us for several moneths with much impatience . They met us in a Boat , and express'd much joy at our arrival . The Weywode sent to our Inn , one Tun of Beer , another of Hydromel , and a Barrel of Aquavitae ; and we sent him a silver Cup , Vermilion gilt . We left Novogorod the the 13. of Iuly , and went 4 leagues farther by water , to Brunits , whence we finish'd our Journey by Land. As we were dis-embarking our Baggage at Brunits , August 1. came to the River side a Muscovian Procession , to bless the water thereof . In the first place march'd two men , one carrying a Cross , having at the four corners the four Evangelists ; the other , an old Image , painted , and cover'd with a clean linnen cloath . After them came a Priest pontifically vested , holding in his hands a wooden Cross , a good half foot wide , and singing in consort with a little Boy who carried a Book after him . Then came the Country people with their Wives and Children , those who were of age carrying a wax Candle . After all came one who seem'd to be the Clark of the Parish , having ten Tapers fastned together , all lighted . The Priest being come to the River side , spent half an hour or better in singing and reading : Then he took the wax Candles from the Clark , and extinguish'd them in the Water , in imitation of whom , the people did the like with theirs . Then the Priest dipp'd his Cross three several times in the Water , when he took it out letting it drop into a Basin destin'd for the preservation of that Water , which they esteem'd most sacred . This Ceremony over , the Women put their Children , great and small , into the Water , some with their shirts on , others naked . Those who needed not the assistance of others leap'd in themselves . Nay some brought their Horses to drink , that they might also participate of the vertue of that Holy Water . This done , the whole Procession return'd to the Church , where the Priest , having given the people his benediction , dismiss'd them . About 4. afternoon , we got on Horse-back , after we had dispos'd our Baggage into 50. Wagon , and travell'd that day five leagues , to a Village nam'd Crasmistansky . The next , August 2. we travell'd eight leagues , and came at night to Gam Chresta . Gam , among the Muscovites , are those places where Travellers take fresh Horses . The 3. we came to Iazelbitza , a little Village which the Country people had forsaken . There we met with this misfortune , that our Cook being gone two leagues further to provide our Supper , we could not come up to him , by reason of the badness of the way , so that we had a sleepless night of it . We met that day with several Officers , who , upon the Peace concluded between the Polanders and Muscovites at Smolensko , had desired leave to go to their own Habitations . The 4. we met at Simnogora , where are fresh Horses to be taken up , with Colonel Fuchs ; and the 6. at Wolsolk , with Colonel Charles . They both honour'd our Ambassadors with their visits , which occasioning entertainments , begat also those ▪ excesses and disorders which ordinarily attend them in Germany ; in one whereof our Trumpetter mortally wounded one of our Muskettiers , without any injury done him by the other . We left the wounded person behind , and gave money to those who were to look to him . The Trumpetter was kill'd afterwards , after he had been entertain'd into the Great Dukes service , at our return from Persia. The 5. we pass'd through a Village , which the Inhabitants had forsaken , to avoid quartering the German Souldiers , who had been disbanded neer Moscou . We lodg'd at night in the Village Columna . In those parts , we found many great blue stones , which the Tyrant Iohn Basilouits , had caus'd to be taken out of the Sepulchres , when he took the City of Reuel , having design'd them to be brought to Mosco ; but news being come that he was dead ▪ they were unloaden in the high-way , where they have remain'd ever since . The 7. we came Budeua , a Village also ; but at our entrance into it , our Horses began to wince , stand upon their hinder feet , and beat the ground , as if they had been bewitch'd , whereof we could not imagine what should be the cause , till that having alighted , we found them cover'd all over with Bees , which were beginning to fall-upon us , and prosecuted their animosity so far , as to force us to keep them off with our Cloaks , and other Garments , and to go and take up our quarters in the Fields . We understood since , that it was a Stratageme of the Inhabitants , who had incens'd the Bees , purposely to prevent our lodging in the Village . The 8. we came to a Stage where were fresh Horses , and so to Torsock , a little Town situate upon the descent of a Hill , not far from the High-way , fortified with Ramparts , and Bastions of wood . Bread , Beer , and Hydromel were there excellent good . The Ambassadors caused Huts to be made of boughs of Trees without the Town , where we Supp'd and Lodg'd that night . The 9. we passed over two Torrents , one neer Torsock , the other half a League from Miedna . We came at night to the Citie of Tuere , which is also on a Hill-side , as Torsock , but somewhat bigger . These two places have each of them their Weywode , or Governour . The latter hath its name from the River Tuere , which passes by it , as well as the Wolga , which continuing its course from this City , through Muscovy and Tartary , disembogues its self above 600 German Leagues thence ( which make above 1500 French ) in the Caspian Sea. It is already so broad in those quarters , that we were forc'd to make use of a Ferry-boat to cross it . We were lodg'd the other side of the City , in the Suburbs . This was our last stage for fresh Horses , till we came to Moscou . August 13. we came to a Village called Nichola Nachinski , two Leagues from Moscou , whence our Pristaf dispatch'd an Express to give notice of our arrival . The 14. the Pristaf , attended by his Interpreter and Secretary , came to Complement the Ambassadors , giving them thanks for the kind treatment he had receiv'd from them , and making an Apology for the ill they might have receiv'd from him . We presented him with a Vermilion Gilt-Cup , and gave some ten or twelve Crowns among the rest . The same day , the Messenger sent by the Pristaf return'd from Moscou , and oblig'd us to prepare for our Entrance , which we made the same day in the order following . 1. The Strelits , or Muscovian Musketiers , who had convoy'd us , match'd in first . 2. After them , Iacob Scheve , our Harbinger , Michael Cordes , Captain of the ship , and Iohn Algueyer , Clark of the Kitchin , all three abreast . 3. Three led Horses , to be presented to the Great Duke ; one , black , and two , dappledgrey . 4. A Trumpetter . 5. Marshall , or Steward . 6. Three of our Gentlemen a-breast . 7. Three more of our Gentlemen . 8. The Secretary , Physician , and Controller . 9. The Ambassadors , attended each , by a Guard of four , with their Carabines , having on their right hand , but a little distance , the Pristaf who had conducted them . 10. The six Pages , in two ranks . 11. A Coach with four grey Horses . 12. The Master of the Waggons , with eight others , three in a rank . 13. The Presidents design'd for the Great Duke , carry'd in five Litters , covered with Turkie Tapistry . 14. An open Waggon , wherein Simon Frisins lay sick . 15. Forty six Waggons loaded with baggage . 16. Three Servants . Having march'd in this order , very slowly , till we came within half a League of the City , we met ten Coureiers ( or Messengers ) who came one after another with full speed towards us , to acquaint the Pristaf with the place , where they were whose Office it was to receive us ; with order , one while , to march on very slowly , another , to make more haste , to the end we should be much about the same time with them at the place appointed for our reception . We saw also several Muscovites ; very well mounted and richly clad , who only rid at some distance from us , and return'd having taken a view of us . Within a quarter of a League of the City , we pass'd through a Body of above 4000 Muscovites , all excellently well mounted and sumptuously clad . Most of the Suedish Ambassadors retinue came also to meet us , but were not permitted to come neer us , so that we could only salute them at a distance . Within a Pistol shot thence we saw coming towards us , two Pristafs clad in coats of Purfled Satin mounted on two gallant white Horses . Instead of Bridles , they had Chains of silver , whereof the links were two inches broad , but no thicker than the back of a knife , and of such a compass as that a man might thrust in his first into them , which made a strange noise as the Horses went along . The Great Duke's Master of the Horse followed them , with twenty led Horses all white , and was accompany'd by a great number of persons both a foot and a hors-back . When the Ambassadors and Pristafs were alighted , the antienter of the two uncover'd himself , and said ; The Grand Seigneur , Czaar , and Great Duke , Michael Federouits , conservator of all the Russians , Prince of Vladimer , Mosco , Novogorod , Czaar of Cassan , Czarr of Astrachan , Czaar of Siberia , Lord of Plescou , Great Duke of Tuersky , Iugersky , Premsky , Wadsky , Bolgarsky , &c. Lord and Great Duke of Novogorod in the Low Countries , Commander of Rosansky , Rostofsky , Gerastafky , Besolerski , Vdorski , Obdorski , Condinski , and of all the North , Lord of the Countries of Iveria , Czaar of Kartalmski and Ingusinski , Prince of the Countries of Kabardinski , Cyrcaski , and Iorkski , Lord and Soveraign of many other Seignenries , receives you , as great Ambassadors from the Duke of Sleswick , Holstein , Stormarie and Ditmars , Count of Oldenbourg and Delmenhorst . He grants you and the Gentlemen of your retinue the favour to make your entrance upon his own Horses , and hath appointed us Pristafs to have a care of you , and so to furnish you with all things necessary , during your aboad at Mosco . To which Complement when the Ambassador Crusius had made answer , there were brought two very stately white Horses , with Saddles after the German fashion , Embroider'd with Gold and Silver , with Footh-cloaths , and Harness suitable . As soon as the Ambassadors were mounted , the Pristaf and Musketiers , who had conducted us from the Frontiers , were drawn off . There were brought also ten other white Horses for the chiefest of our retinue , with Saddles after the Muscovian fashion , of Cloath of Gold and Purfled Satin . The Pristafs took the Ambassadors between them , though in Muscovy , he is thought to have the more honourable place , who hath the right hand free . After them march'd the Muscovian Grooms of the stable , who had the coverings of their Saddles of Leopard-skins , Cloath of Gold , and Scarlet . The Cavalry we had seen in the fields , and the other Muscovites , came powring into the City with the Ambassadors , and accompany'd them to their Lodgings , within the white wall , in that quarter which is called Czarskigorod , that is to say , the City of the Czaar . We had assign'd us two Citizens houses built of wood , the Pristaf making this excuse , in the name of the Great Duke , that a fire having not only consum'd the ordinary house for the entertainment of Ambassadors , but also another great house appointed for our Lodgings , we could not possibly be better accommodated for the present ; And indeed , at our entrance into the City , we had observed whole streets burnt down , the fire having been so violent , that it had reduc'd to ashes above five thousand houses : insomuch that most of the Inhabitants were forc'd to lodge in Tents and Huts . Ere we had taken a view of our Lodging , the presents from the Great Duke's Kitchin and Cellar were brought us ; viz. eight Sheep , thirty Capons and Pullets , great store of white and brown bread , and 22 sorts of drinks , Wine , Beer , Hydromel and Aquavitae , all brought in by 32 Muscovites , who marching all in a file made the shew so much the greater . This done ▪ the doors of our Lodging were lock'd upon us , and a Guard of twelve Musketiers set , to prevent all communication between us and the Inhabitants , till after the first Audience . The Pristafs in the mean time fail'd not to visit us every day , to assure us of their readiness to serve us . They had also left with us an Interpreter , to facilitate the service which the Musketiers were oblig'd to do us in the buying of our Provisions and other things . This Interpreter was a Muscovite born , and had been taken prisoner by the Polanders ; by which means he fell into the hands of Prince Ianus Radzivil , who brought him to Leipsig , where he learnt the German Tongue . Aug. 15. The Muscovites celebrated the Feast of our B. Lady's ascension , and the same day ended a Fast they had begun the first of that moneth . The 17. was design'd for our first Audience ; but the Great Duke being gone out of the City to do his Devotions , we spent the day in giving God our humble thanks for his happy conduct of us to the place for which our Embassy was design'd . We caus'd Te Deum to be sung , with Musick , and our Minister to make a Sermon , at which , as also at the Dinner which follow'd it , was present , by permission on of the Great Duke , M. Balthazar Moucheron , who manag'd the Affairs of the Duke of Holstein at Mosco , in the quality of Commissary . He told us , that the Muscovites thought our entrance very handsome , and wondred much that Germany should have Princes able to send so considerable an Embassy . They give all strange Princes the quality of Knez , though their Knez are properly no more than what Gentlemen are with us , and , those excepted who have publick employments relating to the State , the rest have no great Estates , it may be , about 800. or 1000 per annum . The 18. The two Pristafs came to acquaint us that the Great Duke would give us publick Audience the next day . They desir'd also , in the Chancellors name , a Catalogue of the presents we were to make his Majesty . After Dinner , the younger Pristaf came to confirm the notice they had given us in the morning , viz. that on the morrow we should have the honour to kiss the Great Dukes hand . We ask'd him what the discharging of the great Guns the day before meant , and the shooting we had seen out of our Windows in a great Meadow . He told us , it was only to make tryal of some pieces which the Great Duke had lately order'd to be cast . Others said , that they had been discharg'd , only to make it appear that the Muscovites had not lost all their Artillery before Smolensco , as some would have had it believ'd . Aug. 19. The Pristafs came to see whether we were ready for Audience ; and having perceiv'd that our men had put on their best Cloaths , and that all was in readiness , they went immediately to give notice thereof at the Castle , whence were brought us the white Horses which we had at our Entrance . About 9 of the Clock the Pristafs return'd to us , having their striptsatin Coats carried after them , as also their Caps of Martins skins , which they left in the Ambassadors Antichamber . We mounted with our Cloaks on , but no Swords , none being permitted to wear any in the Great Dukes presence , and rode towards the Castle , the Cavalcade being as followeth . In the front , march'd 36 Musketiers . After them our Steward . Three Gentlemen of the Ambassadors retinue . Three other Gentlemen . The Commissary , Secretary , and Physician . After them went the Presents , led and carried by Muscovites , viz. One Horse coal-black , with a rich covering . One , dapple grey . Another , dapple-grey . Harness for one Horse , set out with Silver , and enrich'd with Turkish Stones , Rubies , and other precious Stones , carried by two Muscovites . One Cross of Chrysolite enchac'd in Gold , about half a foot long , carried in a Basin . An Ebony Cabinet , garnish'd with Gold , like a little Apothecaries Shop , with its Boxes and Vials of Gold , enrich'd with precious Stones , full of several excellent Chymical extractions , carried by two Muscovites . A small Vessel of Rock-Christal , garnish'd with Gold , and beset with Rubies . A great Looking-Glass , being an ell and a quarter high , and half an ell broad , in an Ebony frame , with Boughs and Fruits carv'd thereon in Silver , carried by two Muscovites . A Clock , on which was represented , in painting , the Parable of the Prodigal Child . A Walking-Staff , Vermilion Gilt , in which was a piece of Perspective . A great Ebony Clock , in an Ebony Case , garnish'd with Silver . Next went two Gentlemen of the Chamber , carrying up on high in the Air , the Credential Letters from his Highness , one to the Great Duke , the other to the Patriarch his Majesties Father . His name was Philaretes Nikidits ; He dy'd after our departure from Holstein , but we were told it would not be amiss to make it known we had Letters of credence for him . Then follow'd the Ambassadors between the two Pristafs , having before them the Interpreters , on each side four Lacqueys , and behind them , the Pages . It was , from our Lodging to the Castle a good quarter of a German league , there being above 2000 Strelits or Musketiers dispos'd on both sides of the street , to make us free passage to the place of Audience . The streets , windows and houses tops were full of people , who were come from all quarters of the City to see our Cavalcade . We march'd in very good order , halting and advancing according to the orders , which the Courriers , who rid with full speed from the Castle , brought our Pristafs ; to the end we might come to the Hall of Audience , just as the Great Duke were sate in his Throne . Being come into the Castle-Court , we pass'd before the Posolsky Precase , or the Chancery for strangers affairs , where we alighted . After the Officers , and Gentlemen , had taken their places , to wit , the Steward , in the head of the Presents , and the Gentlemen , with the other Officers , immediately before the Ambassadors , we were brought to Audience . The Hall for Audience is on the right hand of the Cour : when there come any Ambassadors from Persia , Turky , or Tartary , they are carried up a stone pair of stairs on the right hand ; but in regard we were Christians , we took the left hand , and were led through a vaulted Gallery , purposely that we might pass by a very fair Church , where they were then at service . Before we came into the Hall , we saw , in a spacious vaulted appartment , abundance of people , and among others many antient Men , venerable for their long snowy beards , whereof some sate , others stood along the walls , all clad in long Coats of stript Satin , and Caps of Martins skins : they told us they were his Majesties Goses , that is , his principal Merchants or Factors , who had those habits out of the Great Dukes Wardrobe , that they might honour him in those kinds of Ceremonies , conditionally they return'd them assoon as they were over . The Ambassadors being come to the door of the Antichamber , they met with two Bojares , or Lords , clad in Coats of Purfled Satin , cover'd with an embroidery of great Pearls , who were to receive them at their Entrance . They told them that his Czaarick Majesty did them , and the Gentlemen of their retinue , the favour of admitting them into his Presence . The Presents were stay'd in the Antichamber , and they conducted into the Hall the Ambassadors with the Officers , Gentlemen , and Pages , there going before them Iohn Hermes , the Great Dukes principal Interpreter . As soon as he had set his foot within the Hall ; he saluted his Majesty with a loud voice , wishing him all prosperity and long life , and acquainted him with the arrival of the Ambassadors . The Hall was square , and vaulted , hang'd and floor'd with Tapestry . The roof was gilt , and had several Sacred Stories painted therein . The Great Duke's Chair was opposite to the door , against the wall , rais'd from the floor three steps , having at the four corners Pillars which were Vermilion Gilt , about three inches about , with each of them , at the height of an ell and a half , an Imperial Eagle of Silver , near which the Canopy or upper part of the Chair rested upon the same Pillars : besides which the said Chair had at the four Corners as many little Turrets of the same stuff , having also , at the ends , Eagles , after the same manner . We were told there was another Chair of State a-making , about which were bestow'd 1600 Marks of Silver , and 120 ounces of Ducat-gold for the gilding , and that it would amount to above 25000 Crowns . The designer of it was a German , born at Nuremberg , his name , Esay Zinkgraf The Great Duke sate in his Chair , clad in a long Coat , embroider'd with Pearls , and beset with all sorts of precious Stones . He had above his Cap , which was of Martins-skins , a Crown of Gold , beset with great Diamonds , and in his right hand a Scepter of the same Metall , and no less rich , and so weighty , that he was forc'd to relieve one hand with the other . On both sides of his Majesties Chair stood young Lords , very handsome , both as to Face and Body , clad in long Coats , of white Damask , with Caps of a Linx's skin , and white Buskins , with Chains of Gold , which crossing upon the breast , reach'd down to their hips . They had laid over their shoulders each a Silver Ax , whereto they put their hands , as if they had been going to give their stroke . On the right side of the Chair , upon a Pyramid of Silver carv'd thorough , stood the Imperial Apple , of massy Gold , representing the World , as big as a Canon-bullet of 48 pound weight ; and at a like distance , on the same side , a Basin and Ewer and a Napkin , to wash and wipe the Great Dukes hands , after the Ambassadors and those of their retinue had kiss'd them . The principal Bojares or Lords of the Court , to the number of fifty , were all set upon Benches by the wall-side , on one side , and opposite to the Great Duke , very richly clad , with great Caps , of a black Fox furr , a good quarter of an ell high . The Chancellor stood on the right hand , some five paces from the chair . They having made a low reverence at their Entrance , were plac'd in the midst of the Hall opposite to the Great Duke , and about ten paces from him , having behind them the Officers and Gentlemen of their retinue , on the right , the two Gentlemen who carry'd the Credential Letters , which they held before them , and on the left , the Interpreter Iohn Helmes . This done , the Great Duke made a sign to the Chancellor , that he should tell the Ambassadors , that his Majesty granted them the favour to do him reverence . The ▪ Ambassadors went one after another , and kiss'd his right hand , which he very gracefully reach●d to them , and with a smiling countenance , taking the Scepter in the mean time in his left hand . Now it is to be observed , that in these ceremonies , he who kisses the Great Dukes hand is not to touch it with his own , and that only the Ambassadors of Christian Princes have the honour to kiss it , which the Turks and Persians , much less the Tartarians , have not . This Ceremony ended , he caus'd the Chancellor to tell them , that if they had ought to propose from their Prince , they might do it . Whereupon the Ambassador Crusius made him a complement from the Duke our Master , and his condoleances for the death of the Patriarch his Father , adding , that his Highness hoping we should have found him living , had given them Letters of Credence for him , and that they had brought them along with those his Highness writ to his Majesty . Whereupon he took the Letters from those that held them , and was advancing to deliver them ; but the Great Duke made a sign to the Chancellor to take them , and having commanded him to come to him , he whisper'd in his ear the answer he would make the Ambassadors . The Chancellor being return'd to his place , said , The Grand Seigneur Czaar , and Great Duke , &c. tells thee , Philip Crusius , and thee , Otton Brugman , Ambassadors from the Duke of Holstein , that he hath received the Letters of his Highness , that he will order them to be translated , and he will acquaint you with his intention by his Bojares , and that he will make answer thereto . The Chancellor , who had not uncover'd himself , no more than the other Lords , took off his Cap when he pronounc'd the name of his Majesty , or that of his Highness of Holstein . This done , The Ambassadors were seated on a Bench cover'd with a Turkie Carpet , which was set behing them , and the Chancellor told them , that the Great Duke was pleas'd that their Officers and Gentlemen should have the honour of kissing his hand . Which done , the Great Duke rais'd himself up a little in his Chair , and said to the Ambassadors , Knez Frederic jescha sdorof ? Is Duke Frederick in good health ? Whereto it was answer'd , that at our departure we had left him very well , God grant a good life and a long , and all happiness to his Majesty and Highness . Then was brought in a List of the Presents , which were sent in with it ▪ and stood some time before the Great Duke , till the Chancellor ordered them to be taken away . The said Chancellor presently after told the Ambassadors , that the Czaar and Great Duke of all the Russians , Lord and Soveraign of many Seignories , &c. was further pleas'd they should speak of their A●●airs ; but they desir'd , that , to avoid doing any thing prejudicial to the Treatise made between the Crown of Sueden and his Highness , concerning the Commerce of Persia , they might have a private Audience together ; which was accordingly granted . After this , the Great Duke caus'd them to be asked , whether they were in health , and whether they wanted any thing , giving them notice , that that day he would do them the favour to treat them with meat from his own Table . This was the first publick Audience the Ambassadors had . They were brought back to the Antichamber by the same Bojares who had receiv'd them at their en●rance . We mounted at the same place where we alighted , and return'd to our Lodgings , accompany'd by our Pristafs , in the same order as we had gone thence . We were hardly alighted ere there came in one of the Gentlemen of the Great Duke's Chamber . He was of the quality of the Knez , to which his countenance and behaviour was suitable , being of great stature , magnificently clad , excellently well mounted and attended , and had been sent by the Great Duke , to treat the Ambassadors at Dinner . Assoon as he was come in , he caus'd the cloath to be laid , on which were in the first place set , a Salt-seller , and two Vinegar-dishes of Silver , and certain drinking-cups , whereof three were of Gold , and two others of Silver , and so big , that they were above a foot diameter , a great Knife and some Forks . This Lord , seating himself at the end of the Table , ordered the Ambassadors to sit down by him , the Gentlemen standing before them . He caus'd to be set on the Table before the Ambassadors three great vessels full of Sack , Rhenish-Wine , and Hydromel , and caus'd the meat to be serv'd out , on 38. great Silver Dishes , which consisted in boil'd , rosted and pastry . All being serv'd , the Knez rise , caus'd the Ambassadors to come before the Table , and told them , there was the Provision which the Czaar had commanded him to entertain them withall , praying them to be pleas'd with the treatment . Then he took the great Cup , which he caus'd to be fill'd with excellent good Hydromel , made with Raspices and having drunk his Majesties health , he caus'd as much to be given the Ambassadors , and all their retinue , obliging us to drink the Great Duke's health all at the same time . Some of us would have reach'd their arms over the Table , to take the Gobelet , but the Muscovite would not suffer it , saying , that Table then represented the Great Duke's , who permits none to go behind his Table , and so oblig'd them to come round about and take the Cup. This health was follow'd by that of our Prince , which he began to the Ambassadors , saying , God grant health and prosperity to his Highness , and make him long to continue in a good correspondence and amity with his Majesty . The third health was that of the Prince , the Great Duke's son . This done , they sate to the Table , and some Gobelets of a Wine made of Cherries and Mulberries were drunk about . The Ambassadors presented him with a Vermilion-gilt cup , of the weight of three Marks and a half , which he caus'd to be carried before him , as he return'd to the Castle . Aug. 20. The Pristafs came to tell us , that the Great Duke was pleas'd we should go 〈◊〉 and gave us the liberty to walk about the City , and to that end Horses should be brought us from his own stables , when ere we should desire it . We were also permitted to visit the Suedish Ambassadors , and to receive their Visits . All which were thought so great favours , that the Muscovites themselves were astonish'd at it ; for till then it had not been suffer'd , that the Domesticks of strange Ambassadors should walk about the City , but , when their occasions oblig'd them to go abroad , they were accompany'd by one or more of the Musketiers . Two dayes after , the Pristaf accompany'd by a Groom of the Great Duke's stables , brought us six horses , and conducted us to the Lodgings of the Suedish Ambassadors , whom we saw several times after , and held a very fair correspondence with them . Aug. 23. The Ambassadors would have invited to Dinner Dr. Wendelin , the Physician , the Apothecary , and some other servants of the Great Duke ; but the Chancellor would not suffer them to come , and forbad them seeing us for three dayes ; of which rigorous treatment we could have no accompt , till afterwards , that we were told , it was , because , the Presents had not yet been valu'd , among which was the Cabinet made like an Apothecaries shop , we spoke of before , which could not be valu'd but by them . The 24. Came before Moscou Arnald Spirin , Farmer General of the Customs in Livonia , through which he had pass'd , and was sent by the Crown of Sueden to be present at the Negotiation , which the Ambassadors thence were to manage for Commerce , wherein he was very well vers'd . The Muscovites , who knew him , made some difficulty to entertain him in that quality ; but perceiving the Suedes took it ill , they were at last content to do it , and sent a Pristaf to meet and receive him . September 1. The Muscovites celebrated the first day of their New year ; for having no other Epoche than that of the Creation of the World , which they believe to have been in Autumn , they begin the year with the Moneth of September , and they accompted then 7142 years , according to the opinion of the Greeks , and the Eastern Church , which count 5508. from the Creation of the World to the birth of Christ ; whereto add 1634. you will find the number 7142. whereas we accompt from the Creation of the World to the same year 1634. but 5603 years . Their Procession was hand som enough , consisting of above 20000 persons , of all ages , who were admitted into the outer Court of the Castle . The Patriarch , attended by almost 400 Priests , all Pontifically habited , and carrying a many Banners , Images , and old Books open , came out of the Church , which is on the right hand of the second Court , while the Great Duke came out on the left hand of the same Court , accompany'd by his Councellours of State , Knez , and Bojares . The Great Duke and the Patriarch advanc'd one towards the other , and kiss'd , the Duke having his Cap in his hand ; and the Patriarch , who had a Mitre on his head , held in his ●●id a Golden Cross , about a foot long , beset with Diamonds and other precious stones , which he presented to the Great Duke to kiss . That done , the Patriarch gave his Majesty his Benediction , as also to all the people , wishing them all prosperity in the New year . There were many Muscovitis who held their Petitions in the air , and , their way of presenting them to the Great Duke , was , to cast them with no small noise at his feet , whence certain Officers gather'd them up , to be carried to his Majesties chamber , that they might be answer'd . This done , the Processions parted , and return'd to the place from whence they came . Sept. 3. Gillenstiern , Bureus , and Spiring , who were to Negotiate joyntly with us concerning the Passage into Persia , were conducted to their publick audience , with the same Ceremonies as we had been , while the two other Suedish Ambassadors , Mr. Philip Scheiding , and Col. Henry Fleming were to treat in private , of the difference which were between the Crown of Sueden and the Great Duke . The Three former desired in their audience to be receiv'd joyntly with us , to treat with those whom it should please his Majesty to appoint for that purpose : which was granted . Hereupon , all the Ambassadors , as well the Suedish as ours , went the 5th to the Castle . They were at first conducted into a spacious appartment , on the left hand , where they found the same Goses , or Merchants , and in the same habits , as we had seen at our first Audience . Thence they went into a Hall , where the four Commissioners appointed to treat with us , were sate at a Table expecting us . They were , two Bojares , and two Chancellors , or Secretaries of State , very richly clad , having Coats of stript Satin , embroidered with very great Perls and other precious stones , and great Golden Chains which made a Cross upon their breasts . The Bojares had Caps , after the fashion of calotts , beset with Perls , having in the midst a clustre of Diamonds and precious Stones . The other two had their Caps of black-fox fur , according to the ordinary fashion . They receiv'd the Ambassadors very civilly , and intreated them to sit down by them ; but with all their civility they took up the best places themselves , at one corner of the Hall , where the benches joyn'd . The Ambassadors took up theirs neer them against the Wall ; and there was brought a seat without any back , for the Chancellors or Secretaries of State , opposite to the others . Iohn Helmes , the Great Duke's chief Interpreter , stood among our Pristafs , and all the Gentlemen , with all the rest of our retinue , stay'd in the Antichamber , except only the two Secretaries of the Suedish Ambassy and ours , as many Interpreters , and a Muscovite Clark , who was taken in to take notes of what was treated of . All having taken their places , one of the Bojares ask'd the Ambassadors , whether they were supply'd with necessary provisions , or wanted any thing ? The Ambassadors made answer , that they had occasion rather to commend those who had the management thereof , and that they gave his Majesty their most humble thanks for his care of them . After this complement , all rise up , and being uncover'd , the more considerable of the two Bojares , said , The Grand Seigneur Czaar and Great Duke ( reciting all his Titles , and being all sat down again , he went on ) gives you to understand , you Lords Ambassadors from the Crown of Sueden , and Duke of Holstein , that he hath caus'd your Letters to be translated into the Muscovian Language , and that he hath also hearkned to the Propositions you made to him , at the publick audience he gave you . Upon that they all rose again , and the other Bojare , uncovering himself , said , The Grand Seigneur , Czaar and Great Duke , &c. ( not omitting any of the former titles , and so sitting down , continued ) wishes the Queen of Sueden and the Duke of Holstein all prosperity , and victory over their Enemies , and tells you , that he hath read their Letters , and that he well understands their intention . The third Commissioner proceeded with the same Ceremonies , saying The Grand Seigneur , &c. hath seen the Letters you have brought him , is satisfy'd , that all credence is to be given you in what you shall say and propose , which shall accordingly be done . To which the fourth added , That his Majesty , the Czaar , had appointed them Commissioners , to receive from them , what they had to propose and desire ; and thereupon read the names of the Commissioners , who were : Knez Boris Michaelouits , Likow Obolenscoi , Weywode of Tuere Knez Vasili Iuanouits Stresnow , Weywode of Tarschock The two Secretaries of State , whom they call Dumnoi Diaken , were , Iuan Tarascouits Granmatin , Lord Keeper of the Seals or Chancellor , &c. Iuan Offonassiowsin Gauaarenow , Vicechancellor . This done , they all rise , and one of the Suedish Ambassadors , Eric Gillenstierna , having given his Majesty thanks on the behalf of his Mistriss , for their admission to a private audience , read to the Commissioners their proposition , contained in one sheet of paper , written in the the German tongue . We would have done the like with ours ; but being larger than the other , to forbear importuning the Commissioners , we thought it enough to put it in with that of the Suedish Ambassadors . The Commissioners , having receiv'd them , went up to the Great Duke's Chamber , to communicate them to him , leaving us alone , save that the Pristafs and Gentlemen of our retinue were permitted to come into the room to entertain us . Having expected a good half-hour , the Vice-chancellor came down to tell us , that we should have no other answer at that time , than that his Majesty would cause the propositions to be translated , and would let us know his resolution with the soonest . Sept. 10. The Suedish Ambassadors had their last private audience , as to what concern'd the affairs of that Crown . The 12. We saw a Cavalcade of three Tartarian Ambassadors . sent by the Prince of Cassan , a Vassal of the Great Duke's . They had no other retinue or company than that of sixteen servants , who follow'd them , with their Bows and Arrows in their hands . Their Cassocks , were of a very coarse red cloath ; but at their return from audience , they were in Damask coats , some red , some yellow , which the Great Duke had bestow'd on them by way of present . There hardly passes a year , but these Gentlemen , as well as the other Tartars their Neighbours , send such an Ambassy to Moscou ; not so much for any business they have , as to get some Furs , Martins skins , and silk Vestments . The 15. Our Pristafs came to tell us , that the Great Dutchess was , the day before , deliver'd of a Daughter , who was already Christned , and nam'd Sophia , according to the custom of the Muscovites , who baptize their Children immediately after their birth , and without any Ceremonies or entertainments , as they do in other Countreys . The Patriarch was her Godfather , as he had been to all the rest of the Great Duke's Children , who would nevertheless have us to participate of that joy , upon which accompt , our ordinary allowance was doubled . The 17. Came in a Turkish Ambassador , who was receiv'd with great Ceremonies ; and though they sent 16000 Horse to meet him , yet in all that Army there were seen but six Colours . The first , which was that of the Duke's Guard , was of white Satin , and had in the midst , within a circle of Laurel , an Imperial Eagle with a triple Crown , with this Motto , Virtute Supero . One of Crimson Damask branch'd , having in the midst a Ianus with two faces . One of a plain red Damask ; and the other three , blew and white , whereof one had a Gryffon , another , a Snail ; the third , a naked Arm coming out of the Clouds , and holding a sword . 'T is thought these were the devises of the German officers , during the War at Smolensco . Every Colours was attended by Timbrels and Hautbois , but the white had six Trumpets , which made a wretched inharmonious noise . The Knez and Lords that were sent to meet this Ambassadors , were excellently well mounted , upon Horses that came out of Persia , Poland , and Germany , very richly set out , having with them out of the Great Dukes Stable , twenty led Horses , with great silver Chains instead of Bridles , such as we have mention'd before . We , with the Gentlemen and Officers of the Suedish Officers retinue , made up a Troop of fifty Horse , under the command of Wolfwolf Spar , Gentleman of the Horse to the Suedish Embassy , who , as our Captain , march'd in the head of the Troop . We went a good league to meet the Ambassador , who no sooner perceiv'd us , but he look'd very earnestly upon us , and we upon him . We kept along with him a good while , to take the better notice of his retinue , and Cavalcade , which march'd in the order following . First , march'd 46 Strelits , having , instead of Muskets , Bows and Arrows , and Cimitars by their sides . After them came a Pristaf clad in a Coat of Brocado , and follow'd by eleven Men , clad in Red Branched Velvet , whereof some were Grecian and Turkish Merchants , some Greek Ecclesiasticks . After them march'd the Ambassador's Steward , alone , and behind him a Gua●d of four , with Bows and Arrows . After them two Cavalliers very richly clad , immediately preceding the Ambassador , who march'd alone . He was a middle-statur'd Man , much tann'd in the face , his Beard very black : His under-coat was of a White-Flowr'd Satin , and his upper Garment of Satin purfled with Gold , lined with Martins-skins . His Turbant was white , as were also those of his retinue . He was in a sorry Wagon , of a white kind of Wood , but all cover'd with rich Tapestry . The rest of his Train consisted in above forty Waggons of Baggage , which were every one kept by one or two Boys . Being come within a quarter of a league of the City , near , as he imagin'd , the place where the Muscovites would receive him , he mounted an excellent Arabian Horse . Nor indeed had he rode a Pistol-shot , ere he met the two Pristafs appointed for his reception , with the Great Duke's Horses , according to the custom . The Pristafs continued on Horsback , till the Ambassador had alighted ; but he , on the other side , stirr'd not his Turbant , though the Muscovites took off their Caps , when they pronounc'd the Great Duks name . After this first Complement , the Pristafs immediately mounted ; the Ambassadour did what he could to be in the Saddle as soon as they , or sooner ; but they had brought him a very high Horse ( with a Saddle yet much higher , according to the Muscovian fashion ) and so skittish withal , that he not only found some difficulty to get up , but very narrowly scap'd being hurt by him . Being got up , the Pristafs took him between them , and conducted him to the ordinary place for the entertainment of Ambassadors , which had been built up since our coming thither . As soon as he was got in , the doors were shut , and several Guards of Musketiers plac'd about it . Our Ambassadors intended to have gone that day to those of Sueden , who had invited them to dinner , to shew them the Turks , who were lodg'd near them , the Suedes having a prospect into their Court : but the Chancellor sent to desire us not to stir abroad that day , for reasons he could not discover . The 19. We had the second private Audience with the suedish Ambassadors . The 23. The Turkish Ambassadour had his first publick Audience , to which he went in this order . In the Front march'd 20 Cosaques , mounted on white Horses , out of the Great Duke's stables : after them , the Turkish and Greek Merchants ; and then the Presents , viz. Twenty pieces of Satin stript with Gold , carried by so many Muscovites , who march'd all in a file . A Golden Cross , about a fingers length , beset with several large Diamonds , carried by a Muscovite in a Basin . A Vessel of Rock-Chrystal , adorn'd with Gold , and enrich'd with precious Stones . A Belt or Girdle for a Cimitar , enrich●d with Gold , and beset with precious Stones . A Pearl of great bigness , laid on a piece of water'd Taffata , in a Basin . Harness for two Horses , embroider'd with Gold , and set with Pearls . A very fair Diamond-ring , in a Basin . A Ruby , as big as a Crown piece of Silver , enchac'd in Gold , in a Basin . A very fair Battel-Ax , which they call Bulaf , form'd like a Scepter . After the Presents march'd eight Turks , two a-breast , and after them , two very handsome young men , carrying upon great pieces of silk , the Credential Letters , which though folded , were yet at least half an ell wide . The Greek Ecclesiasticks were not in the Cavalcade , but had their Audience by themselves the 28. following . Two Muscovy Priests went to them at their Lodgings , and conducted them to the Castle , where they met a great number of Priests , who accompany'd them to their audience . Their presents were ; Six Basins with Relicks , or a parcel of Bones , whereof some were gilt . Linings for a Priest's Cope , embroider'd with Gold and Perls . A Head-stall for a Horse , beset with precious Stones . Two pieces of Satin purfled with Gold. One Priest's Cope . One piece of silver'd Taby , with flowers of Gold. The Greeks march'd after the Presents , clad in Violet Chamlet , and had a Cross carried before them . Our Ambassadors had also Letters from the Elector of Saxony to the Great Duke , and thought fit to deliver them at a Publick Audience , for which was appointed St. Michael's day , Sept. 29. We went in the same order as the time before , and the Letters were carried M. Vchterits upon black and yellow Taffata , which are the Elector's Colours . The Great Duke receiv'd them with much kindness , enquir'd after the health of his Electoral Highness , and commanded we should once more be furnish'd with meat from his own Table ; which indeed was brought us , not ready dress'd as the former , but we were left to order it as we would our selves . October 1. the Muscovites keep as one of their most solemn Festivals , or Prasnick : the Ceremonies , these . The Great Duke attended by the whole Court , and the Patriarch , accompany'd by all the Clergy , went in Procession to the Church which is in the outer Court of the Castle , called by the Muscovites , that of the Blessed Trinity , by the Germans , Ierusalem . But before they went into it , they turn'd aside to a place balcony'd about much after the form of a Theatre , on the right hand as you go to the Church , neer which place are two great pieces of Canon , whereof the bore is at least half an ell diameter . The Great Duke and the Patriarch , being got into it , not admitting any other , the Patriarch presented to his Majesty an Image painted upon a piece of past-board , which folded as it had been a book , enrich'd with silver in the middle , and at the four corners , to which Image the Czaar made a most low reverence , and touch'd it with his fore-head , the Priests in the mean time muttering over their Prayers . Which done , the Patriarch approaching the Great Duke again , presented him , to kiss it , a Golden Cross , of about a foot length , beset with Diamonds . He also touch'd his forehead and temples with it : whereupon they all went into the Church , where they concluded the service . The Greeks that came along with the Turkish Ambassador , went in also , by a priviledge particular to them , of all Christians , whom the Muscovites suffer not to enter their Churches ; but they permit the Greeks , as such as profess the same Religion with them . Octob. 8. we had our third private Audience , with the Suedish Ambassadors , and were above two hours in conference with the Great Duke's Ministers . The 12. the Great Duke went on Pilgrimage , to a Church half a league from the City . He rode alone on horseback , with a whip in his hand , and was follow'd by above 1000. horse . The Knez and Bojares who attended him , march'd ten a-breast , which made a noble show , and express'd the greatness of the Prince . The Great Dutchess , with the young Prince and Princess , followed them in a large Chariot , all of Joyners work , cover'd with Scarlet , the curtains of yellow Taffata , drawn by sixteen white horses . After the Dutchess's , the Court-Ladies were carried in 22. other Chariots , of wood , painted green , covered with Scarlet , the curtains drawn close , so that those within could not be seen . I had the happiness , the wind having blown those of the Great Dutchess , a little on one side , to have a glimps of her , and I thought her very handsome , and very richly clad . On both sides march'd above a hundred Strelits , having white tlaves in their hands , to keep off the people , who were thronging to bless their Princess , for whom the Muscovites have a particular respect and devotion . The 23. we had , with the Suedish Ambassadors , our fourth private Audience , wherein we concluded our Negotiation , The 28. the Suedish had their last publick Audience in order to their departure , returning from which , they caus'd the Answer to their Letters , to be carried by two Gentlemen . The 7. and 10. of November they departed from Mosco , in three troops , some taking the way of Livonia , others that of Sueden . Nov. 19. we had our fifth and last private Audience , at which it was told us , that his Czaarick Majesty , having taken our propositions into serious consideration , had at last resolv'd to gratifie his Highness the Duke of Holstein , as his Friend , Uncle , and Ally , as to what he had desir'd of him , and to grant him , what he had deny'd many other Princes and Potentates of Europe , to wit , a passage through Muscovy to go into Persia , and that his Ambassadors might go thither , but with this proviso , that they should first return back to Holstein , and bring him the ratification of the present Treaty . Having so happily , though with much difficulty , perfected our negotiation , we thought it not amiss , to divert our selves , for some days , among our friends ; as we did at the Christening of a Child of the Residents of Sueden , at a feast which Dr. Wendelin made , at the marriage of a Kinsman of his , and at the magnificent entertainment which David Ruts , one of the chiefest Dutch Merchants there , gave us at his own house . The 22. The Muscovites made a solemn Procession to a Church , near the ordinary place where the Ambassadors are entertain'd , at which the Great Duke and the Patriarch were present . There was a passage made with Deal-boards , from the Castle to the Church , along which came first several pedling Merchants , who sold wax Candles ; after them , some that swept the passage and kept it clean . The Procession was thus . First , went a man carrying an Ewer , and a Napkin . Three men carrying Banners , like Cornet's Colours , half Red , half White . Sixty one Priests , in their Copes . Four Cherubins carried upon long poles . A man carrying a Lantern at the top of a long pole . Forty Priests . Eight Priests , carrying a great Cross , fasten'd in a great piece of timber , double-cross'd . A hundred Priests and Monks , carrying every one a painted Image . A great Image cover'd , carried by two men . Forty Priests . A great Image , adorn'd with abundance of precious Stones , carried by three men . Another lesser Image . Four Priests singing . Another Image . A Cross of Diamonds , in a Basin . Two men , carrying each a lighted Taper . The Patriarch , in Pontificalibus , very richly clad , under a blew Canopy , and led by the Arms by two Men , having behind , and on one side of him , about fifty Priests and Monks . The Great Duke under a red Canopy , supported by two Lords of his Counsel , and attended by his Knez and Bojares . The Great Duke's Chair of State , of red Velvet , carried by two men . The Great Duke's Horse . His S'edge , drawn by two white Horses . This Procession was occasion'd upon the finding of an Image of our Lady 's in a certain place , where , since , there is a Church built . December 12. We saw a Cavalcade of seventy two Crim-Tartars , who all took the quality of Ambassadors , and were going to have Audience , which the Great Duke gave them , and whereat he had the patience to endure them for the space of three hours . Being come into the Hall of Audience , some sate on the ground , others lay along , and there was given every one a Gobelet of Hydromel ; to the two Chief of the Embassy , Garments of Brocado , to others of Scarlet , and to the most inconsiderable among them , Cloaths of some more common Stuff , with some Furrs , and Caps of Martins-skins , which they had upon their other cloaths , as they return'd from Audience . 'T is a Nation absolutely barbarous and dreadful to look on . Though they are at a great distance from Muscon , towards the South , yet they do the Great Duke abundance of mischief by their incursions , and the robberies they incessantly commit upon his Subjects . The Czaar , Faedor Iuanouits , the present Great Duke's Father , endeavour'd to prevent their incursions , by causing the Woods to be cut down , and by means of a Causway and a Moat , which he had caus'd to be drawn a hundred leagues together , to hinder their entrance into his Country : but they never rested till they had pull'd down one , and fill'd the other ; so that , to keep them at home , the Great Duke is oblig'd from time to time , to suffer these Embassies , the design whereof is only to get Presents , whereof the expence would not trouble the Great Duke , if they would keep the Barbarians quiet , but they continue in peace but till they perceive they can make any advantage by the breach of it . The 16. we had Audience , in order to our departure , to which we were conducted with the same Pomp and Ceremonies as to the first , save that by reason of the Ice and Snow , which hinder great Lords to make use of horses , they sent us two sumptuous Sledges , whereof one was lin'd with a Crimson water'd Satin , the other , with Damask of the same colour . There were within them some white Bears-skins , and over head rich Turkie Tapistry , to serve for a covering . The Buckles of the Harness were cover'd of all sides with Fox-tailes , which is the richest Ornament , that the Great Lords , nay indeed the Great Duke himself , can make use of . The Pristafs had each his Sledge , and went on the right hand of the Ambassadors . At our alighting , we were receiv'd by two Bojares , after the accustomed manner . As soon as the Ambassadors were come into the Great Duke's presence , and that the Chancellor had given him an account of their health , a seat was brought , and they were intreated to sit down . Whereupon the Chancellor said , The Grand Seigneur , Czaar , and Great Duke , Michael Federouits , Conservator of all the Russes , &c. tells you the Lords Ambassadors , that his Highness , Duke Frederick of Holstein ▪ having sent you to his Czaarick Majesty with the Letters which he hath received , he hath , npon your intreaty , caus'd your propositions to be communicated unto and examined by his Bojares and Counsellors , Knez Boris Michaelouits Lukou , Vasili Iuanouits Strenou ; and the Dumnoi , Diakan , Iuan Tarassouits , and Iuan Gauarenow , upon which all sides are agreed to a Treaty which you have signed . His Majesty hath also received the Letters you brought him from Iohn-George , Elector of Saxony , the contents whereof he hath also considered . You shall immediately receive his Majesties answer , both to Duke Frederick , of Holstein , and to the Elector Iohn-George . Whererpon he deliver'd them the Letters before the Great Duke's Chair , and the Ambassadors having receiv'd them with much respect , the Great Duke said , When the Ambassadors shall have arriv'd at the Court of the most Serene John-George , Elector of Saxony , and his Highness , Duke Frederick of Holstein , they will salute them from me . Which done , they were told by the Chancellor , that his Majesty was pleas'd to grant the Ambassadors , and Gentlemen , and Officers of their retinue , the favour of kissing his hand once more . That done , they told us , we should have meat sent from the Great Duke 's own Table . The Ambassadors gave the Czaar thanks for all the favours they had receiv'd from him , wishing his Majesty long life and a happy Government , and , to the whole house of the Czaar all prosperity . Having taken their leaves , they return'd to their quarters . About an hour after , the meat from the Great Duke's Table was brought , in forty six dishes , most fish , boyl'd , broyl'd , and fry'd in Oyl , some Sallets and Pastry ; but no flesh , by reason of the Fast which the Muscovites very rigorously observe before Christmas . Knez Iuan Wolf , came along with them , to treat us , with the same ceremonies as we were treated with at our first publick audience . After Dinner , we were visited by the Groom of the Stables , the Butler , and the Pourveyer , who came to demand their Presents . The Knez , the Groom , and the Butler , had each of them a drinking Cup of Vermilion-gilt . The rest , who were about sixteen , had bestow'd among them 32. Roubles , which amount to about 64. French Crowns . The next day , the two Pristafs , accompany'd by their Interpreters , Iohn Helmes , and Andrew Angler , of whom the former had serv'd us in our Negotiation , with the Great Duke and the Bojares , the other , in our private affairs , came to ask us how many Horses we should stand in need of for our return . We demanded 80. and presented each of them with a large drinking Cup , of Vermilion-gilt . We did the like to the chief Secretary of the Chancery , and some of the great Lords . The 21. Our Pristafs presented to us another Pristaf , named Bogidan Tzergeuits Gomodof , who had orders to conduct us to the Frontiers of Sueden . The next day were brought us the Horses appointed for our journey , and at the same time came , with one of our Pristafs , the Lord Treasurers Secretary , accompany'd by 12. Muscovites , loaden with Martins-skins , to be presented , from the Great Duke , to the Ambassadors , and those of their retinue . The Ambassadors had for their shares eleven Zimmers ( every Zimmer makes twenty pair ) of the best kind of Sables ; The Officers , Gentlemen , Pages , Harbinger , the Clerk of the Kitchin , and the Master of the Wagons , had each a Zimmer of Martins-skins . The rest had some two , some but one pair . We gave the Secretary a drinking Cup , of Vermilion-gilt , and to the rest 30 Crowns . The Great Duke sent also to tell us , that if we would make a little longer stay at Moscou , by reason of the approaching Festivals of Christmas , and the cold weather , which indeed was to extremity , he should take it kindly , and , though we had our dispatches , yet should we be furnish'd with the ordinary provisions ; but the desire we had to return into Germany , would not permit us to accept of his favour , so that we put all things in readiness for our journey . To that end , we bought Sledges , that we might travel with more convenience ; they standing us in but three or four Crowns apiece . But in regard we were to travel into Persia , having obtain'd the Great Dukes permission to do it , it was thought fit , that Michael Cordes , with six other persons of our retinue , should be sent to Nisa , which is a hundred Leagues from Moscou , there to order the building of such ships as we should stand in need of , as well upon the River Wolga , as the Caspian Sea. Decemb. 24. Was the day of our departure from Moscou , in order to our return . The two Pristafs came about noon , accompany'd by a certain number of Musketiers , who had brought with them those two Sledges , which we had made use of at our last audience , and conducted us in very good order a quarter of a League from the City ; where we took leave of them , as also of those friends who had brought us so far on our way . That day , and the night following , we made 90 Werstes , or eighteen German Leagues , to a Village named Klin , where the next day we had a Sermon , it being Christmas day . In the afternoon , we parted thence , and kept on our way all night , so that the next day in the morning , Decemb 26. we arriv'd at Tuere , where we took fresh Horses , with which departing that night , we came the next day to Tarsock . Four days after , viz. Decemb. 31. which was the 7th after our departure from Moscou , we came to the City of Novogorod , which is distant from the other 120 German Leagues . Which is not to be much wondred at , for that Muscovy is a plain Country , and during the cold weather , many times the Horses travel upon the Snow ten or twelve German Leagues together without ever drawing bit . Ianuary 1. 1635. After Prayers and Sermon , we left Novogorod , and got forwards 36 Werstes , or seven Leagues , to Mokriza . The 2. We came to Tuerin , six leagues and a half . The 3. to Orlin , six Leagues ; the 4. to Sariza , 8 Leagues ; and the night following vve made four Leagues , to Lilienhagen , belonging to Dame Mary Stop , the Relict of Iohn Muller , who , living , had been Agent from Sueden , in Muscovy . We were very vvell treated there ; and the next day we got seven Leagues , and came to Narva . The 6. We sent away our baggage . The Ambassadors follow'd the next day , and three days after , viz. the 10. we came to Reuel , vvhence we stirr'd not for the space of three weeks . But considering at last , that the Baltick Sea was not Navigable that time of the year , and being withal unwilling to stay there the rest of the Winter , vve conceiv'd it vvould be our best course to be gone thence with the soonest , and to prosecute our journey by Land , through Prussia , Pomerania , and Mecklenbourg . The Ambassadors left Reuel Ian. 30. having tabled most of their retinue with Mr. Henry Kosen , and vvith a retinue of ten persons , took their way to Riga The two first nights vve pass'd over at Kegel , a house belonging to Iohn Muller , Counsellor of the City of Reuel , my Father-in-law ; vvhere vve vvere very vvell entertain'd . Feb. 2. vve came to Parnau , at vvhich place God was pleased to favour me with a great deliverance , vvhich vvas thus ; discharging their Canon at our entrance , the Tampion , which they had forgotten to take out of one of the pieces , pass'd very near me , and struck against the vvall of the City Gate , where it broke , the splinters of it flying about my head with such violence , that , being stunn'd thereby , it was half an hour ere I recover'd my self . The City of Parnau is but a small one , but hath a good Castle , built of wood , and after the Muscovian fortification ; to which the Houses , the Gates , and the Churches are suitable . It is seated upon the little River of Parnau of Parnou , which gives it the name , and which rising out of the great Forrest near the little River Beca and the Castle of Weissenstein , and receiving in its passage the waters of the Rivers Fela and Pernkeia , disembougues it self into the Baltick Sea , near this City , which is divided into two parts , the Old and the New. 'T is numbred among the Hanseatick Towns , though it hath not in a manner any other Commerce than that of Wheat . Eric , K. of Sueden , took it from the Poles , in the year 1562. but they recovered it again by stratagem , in the year 1565. The Muscovites became Masters of it Iuly 9. 1575. but it was re-united to the Crown of Poland , with the rest of Livonia , by the Treaty of Peace made between that Crown and the Great Duke . In the year 1617. the Suedes took it , and have kept it ever since . We met there with the Countess Dowager La Tour , named Magdalene , of the house of Hardek , in Austria . The Ambassadors sent me , with tvvo more of our retinue to complement her , and to make proffers of service to her in their names . She took it so kindly , that not content to make us drink his Highnesse's health three times over , she forc'd us to take the bovvls out of her ovvn hands , and in the mean time entertain'd us vvith much excellent discourse , in commendation of his Highness and that Embassy ; as also concerning the manners and Religion of the Muscovites , vvith a svveetness and gravity vvhich cannot vvell be express'd . She vvould needs have the young Counts , Christian , and Henry , her sons , go to the Inn vvhere the Ambassadors vvere Lodg'd , to complement them ▪ vvhich the young Lords perform'd handsomly ; and to heighten their civility , they also stay'd Supper vvith them . The next day , the Countess sent us all manner of Provisions , and Letters for Count Mathew Henry de la Tour , her father-in-lavv . She sent also to desire the Ambassadors to recommend her sons to his Highness , and to assure him of their services , when they should be of an age , and in a capacity to do him any . As we were getting on hors-back , our Host shew'd himself an honest man , and refus'd to take our money , telling us , the Countess had sent in most of the Provisions for the Ambassadors Supper , and that the rest was not worth the reckoning : so that to require his sincerity we gave him twenty Crowns . But we were not got a League off the City , ere we were overtaken by a man he had sent , to return us our money , and to tell us the Present was too small , in requital of the trouble we had given him . We sent back our Harbinger , with the Messenger , who gave the Host twelve Crowns more , wherewith he seem'd to be satisfy'd . The 6. We enter'd Riga . The next day , the Governour visited the Ambassadors , and the 10. he made a great Feast for them , to which he invited the chiefest of the City . Some days following were also spent in Feasting , among some or other of our friends . Febr. 13. The Ambassadors left Riga , having in their Company a certain Ambassador of France , who was called Charles de Tallerand , and assum'd the quality of Marquess of Exidueil , Prince of Chalais , Count of Grignol , Baron of Marueil and Boswille . Lewis xiii . King of France and Navarre , had sent him with Iames Roussel upon an Embassy into Turky and Muscovy . But Roussel , his Collegue , had done him such ill Offices with the Patriarch , that the Great Duke sent him to Siberia , where he continu'd three years a prisoner ; till such time , as the malice and artifices of Roussel , who endeavour'd nothing so much as to inflame the differences between the Princes , being discover'd , he was set at liberty , after the Partiarch's death . During his restraint , his diversion had been to learn by heart the four first books of Vergil's Aeneids , which he had , as they say , ad unguen . He was a person of an excellent good humour , aged about 36. years . We took our way through Courland , and came the 4. about noon to Mittau . This little City is situated in that part of Courland , which is called Semgalles , six Leagues from Riga , and it is the place where the Duke ordinarily resides . The Dutchy of Courland was some time part of Livonia , from which it is divided by the River Dune : but all this Province having been miserably ruin'd by the Suedes and Muscovites , and the Archbishop of Riga and the Master of the Teutonick Order having submitted to the Crown of Poland , with all they were still possess'd of there , Sigismond Augustus , King of Poland , rais'd Courland to a Dutchy , and gave it to Godard Ketler , of Nesselrot , last Master of the Teutonick Order in Livonia , to be held immediately from the Crown of Poland . Godard dies , May 17. 1587. leaving , by Anne , the Daughter of Albert Duke of Meklenbourg , two sons , Frederick , who died without issue , and William , who succeeded his brother in the Dutchy of Courland . This William having been dispossess'd by Sigismond III. and the States of Poland , was forc'd to live in Exile , till that , upon the mediation of several Foreign Princes , he was re-establish'd in the year 1619. During the first War between Poland and Sueden , the City of Mittau was taken by the Suedes , who fortifi'd it , and restor'd it not to the Duke of Courland , till oblig'd thereto by a Cessation agreed on between those two Crowns , in the year 1629. William's son ) who now hath the Dutchy , and assumes the quality of the Duke of Courland , L●vonia , and Semgalles , is married to Louise-Charlotte , Daughter to George-William , Elector of Brandenbourg , and Elizabeth-Charlotte , of Baviere . It is not long since , that this Duke of Courland , having dispatch'd a Gentleman for Moscou , to manage some affairs there , the Weywode of Tleslau would not give him passage , and sent him word , that Courland being dependent on the Crown of Poland , could not have particular Agents and Ministers , but was to negotiate Affairs by means of the Ambassador , which the King his Master had at Muscovy . But this Prince hath been so fortunate , as , since this last War , to obtain the neutrality of all the neighbouring Princes , so that it is very likely , the Treaty to be agreed on between them will be such , as that he shall have no dependance on any of them . At night we came to a Village , called Doblen , three Leagues from Mittau . The Inn-keeper , who took us for Souldiers or Gypsies that were in distress for Lodging , made some difficulty to let us into his house : but at last he was perswaded , and lodg'd us . All we had to supper , was , hard Cheese , very brown Bread , and sour Beer . The 15. we travell'd 7. Leagues , and came to Bador , in Poland , where an antient Gentleman , who had sometime been a Captain of horse , named Iohn Amdod , lodg'd us , and treated us extremely well , especially with all sorts of drinks , as Lithuanian Hydromel , excellent Sack , and good Beer , which made us spend some part of the night in carowsing : the Wine having the vertue of contracting a great friendship between the Ambassadors and him . The next day he gave us a very sumptuous entertainment , and the divertisement of Timbrells ; and that all might be compleat , in the treatment , he would needs bring in his two Daughters , whom we had not seen the night before . He also presented the Ambassadors , one with a Fire-lock , the other with a Sword : and the Ambassadors gave him each of them a fair Watch. This breakfast , which lasted till the afternoon , hindred us so , that we could get but four Leagues that day , to Hashoff , where we went to bed supperless . The 18. we travell'd six Leagues , to a Village called Walzau . The ●9 . we came to Memel , six Leagues from 'T is a pleasant little Town , at the entrance of the Gulf called the Courishaf , or Lake of Courland . The Courlanders , in their Jargon , call this Town Cleupeda , and Crometus , in his History of Poland , calls it Troipes . The Castle belonging to it is pleasant , and well fortify'd , and its Haven very commodious . The River Tange compasses it round , and not far thence falls into the Gulf. It was built in the year 1250. and was at that time part of the revinue of Livonia . The Friers of the Order of Livonia , in the year 1328. sold this City to the Master of the Order of Prussia , and it is , with that Dutchy , come to the Elector of Brandenburg , who hath been possess'd of it , ever since the Suedes restor'd it , by vertue of a cessation of 26. years , which France got concluded , in the year 1635. between the Crowns of Poland and Sueden . The 20. we got upon the Haf , or Gulf of Curland , and dind ▪ that day at Snenzel , three leagues from Memel , and lodg'd at Bulcapen five leagues from the said Memel . The 21. we travel'd 8 leagues , and came to Koningsberg ▪ where , the snow beginning to fail us , we were forc'd to quit our Sledges . This city , called by the Polanders Krolefsky , is seated by the River Pregel , the chiefest of that part of Prussia , which is called the Ducal , because it hath its Duke , or particular Prince , under the Soveraignty of the Crown of Poland . 'T is a Production of the thirteenth age , in which the Knights of the Teutonick Order built it , and named it Coningsberg , or Royal-mount , in honour of Primislas Ottocarus , King of Bohemia , and in acknowledgement of the assistance he had brought them against the Heathens in those parts . It is now much bigger than it was then , inasmuch as , besides the suburbs , which are very great , there was added in the year 1300. that part of the city which is called Lebenicht , and in the year 1380. that of Kniphof , both which have their several Magistrates , both as to policy and administration of Justice . The Palace ows its perfection to George Frederick , of Brandenburgh , Duke of Prussia , who built it , about the later end of the last age . Among other remarkable things , there is a Hall , that hath no pillars , and yet is 274 Geometrical feet in length , and 59 in breadth ; and a fair Library well furnish'd with abundance of excellent Books ; among which , in drawers full of Books adorn'd with silver , is to be seen , that which Albert of Brandenbourg , first Duke of Prussia , made and writ with his own hand , for the instruction of his Son , and goverment of the country , after his death . The University was founded by the same Prince , who made it his business to render this city one of the most considerable of all the North , The River Pregel , or Chronus , which rises in Lithuania , and falls into the Gulf , called the Frishaf , a league below the City , contributes very much to the improvement of its commerce ; and the City is so populous , that many times there are seven or eight families in a house . They generally speak the German language , though there are few Iahabitants but have also the Polish , with those of Lithuania and Courland . There are brought thithes , from ●oland and Lithuania , Oak for Joyners work , Soap-ashes , Wax , Honey , Hydromel , Leather , Furrs , Wheat , Rye , Flax , and Hemp ; and the Suedish , Dutch , and English Ships , bring Iron , Lead , Tinn Cloath , Wine , Salt , Butter , Cheese , &c. We say nothing here of Prussia , out of a fear of making too great a digression , and medling with ought relating to the History of Germany , which hath nothing common with our Travells ; but only , that the Crown of Poland hath quitted all pretension of Soveraignty over the Dutchy of Prussia , by the last treaty it made with his Electoral Highness of Brandenbourg . We left Coningsberg , Feb. 24. and came the next day to Elbing , a City seated upon a River of the same name , between the Lake of Drauser , and the Frishaf , in the Royal , or Polish Prussia . It is not very big , but its streets are streight and spacious ; and its fortifications , made by the late King of Sueden , during the last War of Poland , before his entrance into Germany , are very regular . If he who is Master of it , were also Commander of the Fort of Pilau , which the Elector of Brandenburg is possess'd of , at the entrance of the Frishaf , it might be made a very considerable place for Commerce . The 27. we came to Dantsig , where we staid 16 or 17 days , during which time , the Magistrates treated us with the ordinary Presents of refreshments , and the principal Inhabitants gave us several noble entertainments . The Polanders call this place Gdansko , whence comes the modern Latine word Gedanum . It is not very antient , and yet it cannot be certainly affirm'd whether it was built by the Dukes of Pomerania , or by the Danes , since it seems to have its name from the later . It was a long time possess'd by the Dukes of Pomerania , and afterwards by the Kings of Poland , and by the Masters of the Teutonick Order in Prussia . In the year 1454 it redeem'd it self out of subjection to the Order , and made a voluntary rendition of it self to Casimir , King of Poland . It is situated in Cassuba , upon the Vistula , and Rodauna , which they say is the Eridanus of the Antients ( because in that place there is found much yellow amber ) and near the Moslava , which falls into the Vistula , a quarter of a league below the City . But the River is so shallow there , that great Ships cannot come up to the City : Towards the West , it hath several mounts of sand , which they were forc'd to bring within the fortifications , because they commanded the city : though Canon cannot be discharg'd to any great purpose , when they shoot point-blank downwards , and that there would not have been space enough between the mount and the ditch , to put forces in order , and to give an assault . Towards the South and North , it hath a pleasant Plain , and on the East , the River . It is well built , but the streets not over-clean . The publick Structures are magnificent , and those of private persons very commodious , and handsome . On the other side of the Moslava , lies part of the Suburbs , called Schotland , or Scotland , as large as a pretty little City , but it depends not on the City of Dantsig , but on the Bishop of Cujavia . It hath its seat and suffrage in the Diets of Poland , even in those which are called for the election of the King. 'T is one of the four Cities , which have the superintendency of all the Teutonick Association , or Hanseatick Towns , and hath so many other Privileges , that , though it contributes to Poland , and gives the King half the duties raised there , yet does it in a manner enjoy an absolute freedome . There is so great a Commerce of Wheat in this City , that it is thought , there are sold every year above seven hundred and thirty thousand Tuns , whereof two make a Last . The Magistracy consists of fourteen Senators , and four Burgomasters ; whereto are to be added the Governour , appointed by the King of Poland , some Escheuins , or Sheriffs , for civil and criminal causes , and a hundred Counsellors for affairs of importance . Criminal causes are finally judged , without admitting any appeal , as also Civil , not exceeding a thousand Livers . It makes Statutes , and imposes taxes upon the Inhabitants , according to the exigencies of publick Affairs , without staying for any superiour Permission , and regulates the exercise of those Religions that are permitted by the Laws of the Empire . March 16. We left Dantsig , and came the 25 to Stetin , the chief City of Pomerania . is at 53 deg . 27. min. latitude , and 38 d. 45. m. longitude , seated in a very pleasant place , upon the descent of a Hill. The River Oder divides it self there into four branches , whereof that which runs by the City keeps its name ( the others taking those of Parnits , and the greater and lesser Kegelitz ) and straggles so , as that to come to the City from Dam-side , a man must pass over six bridges , which , put together , are in length , 996 German ells , and 24 foot broad , and are all joyn'd by a noble Causey , well paved , and having in the middle a Royal Fort. The structures of it are beautiful , and it is excellently well fortify'd , especially since the Suedes became Masters of it . Iohn Frederick Duke of Pomerania , in the year 1575. laid the first foundations of the sumptuous Palace which is there built after the Italian Architecture , with very noble appartements , where , before these last Warrs , there were worth the seeing , a noble Library , a Magazine of Arms , many rarities , and the rich Wardrop and Plate of the Dukes of Pomerania . 'T is one of the Hanseatick Towns , and enjoyes many great Privileges , among others , that of obliging strangers to disburthen in the City all the Merchandises which pass through it , what nature soever they are of : as also that the Gentlemen thereabouts cannot build any Castle or strong place any way within three Leagues from it ; nay , that the Dukes of Pomerania themselves cannot build any Fort upon the Oder , or the Suine , or upon the Frishaf , between that and the Sea. But this advantage is lost by it's coming into the hands of the Suedes . Mar. 29. being Easter-day , we came to Rostock , a City seated on the River Warne , in the Dutchy of Mekl●nbourg , where heretofore lived the people called the Varini . Pribis●i II. the son of Niclot , last Prince of the Obotrites , incompass'd it with a wall , in the year 1160. and made it a City out of the ruins of that of Kessin , which Henry le Lyon , Duke of Saxony , had destroy'd . It s Port is not commodious , in regard Vessels of burthen are forc'd to unload at Warnemunde , two Leagues below the City , at the mouth of the River . The City is handsome enough , having three great Market-places , 27 streets , 14 little gates , and four great gates . It s University is one of the most antient in all Germany , and was founded , by Iohn and Albert , Cousin-Germans , Dukes of Mecklenbourg , who , together with the Magistrate , opened it in the year 1419. Among its Professors are many very great Persons , of whom one was Albert Crantz Rector of it in the year 1482. This City , having been taken by the Imperialists , in the year 1629. with all the rest of the Dutchy of Mecklenbourg , the late King of Sueden , Gustavus Adolphus , besieg'd it in the year 1631. and took it the 16. of Octob. the same year . The 30. of March , we left Rostock , and came the same day to Wismar , seven Leagues . Those who say this City was built by Wismar , King of the Vandals about the year 340. tell a fabulous story , whereof the vanity is so much the more visible , in that it is certain , that it was no City , till Henry of Ierusalem , Duke of Mecklenbourg , made it such , by the privileges he bestow'd on it , in the year 1266. It is near as big as Rostock , and its Port , which no doubt is one of the best upon the Baltick Sea , brings it very great Traffick . It s situation , being amidst Fenns , and upon the Sea , is very advantageous , and its Citadel fortify'd with five regular Bastions , makes it one of the most considerable places in all Germany . Adolphus Frederick , Duke of Mecklenbourg , and General Todt , took it , Ian. 10. 1632. from Colonel Gramma , who had the command of it , for the D. of Fridland ; ever since which time the Suedes have kept it , as one of the most precious Jewels of their Crown . The last of March , we came to the Castle of Schonberg , belonging to the Duke of Mecklenbourg , where some friends of our Comrade , Iohn Albert de Mandelslo , received us , and treated us very nobly . For my part , I am particularly oblig'd to acknowledge their kindness , for , being casually shot in the arm with a pistol by one of our company , I was forc'd to stay there two or three dayes , during which time I receiv'd very great civilities from them . Apr. 1 the Ambassadors left Schonberg , but M. Mandelslo and my self stay'd two dayes after them , and the third of April overtook them at Lubeck . This City is so well known , that I need not give any particular description of it , after so many other Authors that have written of it . Only I shall say , that it is situated between the Rivers of Traue and Wagenits , at 28. d. 20. m. longitude , and at 54. d. 48. m. latitude , two leagues from the Baltick Sea. Those who have chiefly contributed to the building of it , were , Adolphus II. Count of Holstein , Henry le Lion , Duke of Saxony , and Henry Bishop of Aldenbourg . The Emperor Frederick I. re-united it to the Empire , and Frederick II. his Grand-Son , gave it some of those Privileges , which it enjoyes to this day . It lies in the Wagria , at the entrance of the Country of Holstein , and is very well fortify'd , according to the modern fortification , having , besides the other advantages which it hath equally with the other Imperial Towns , that of the oversight of the Teutonick Association , whereof all the● Archivi are kept in the Guild-Hall of this City . How considerable it is in the Empire , may be judg'd by the contributions it payes towards the charges of the journey to Rome , which amount to 21 horsemen , and 177 foot , and , reduc'd to money to 1980 Livers a mouth . As for its rank at the Diets , it hath a place alternatively with the city of Wor●nes . In this city the Peace between the Emperor Ferdinand II. and Christian IV. King of Denmark , was concluded , in the year 1629. The Bishoprick of Wagria , which was transferr'd from Aldenbourg to this city , is now possess'd by Iohn , Duke of Holstein , brother to Frederick , Duke of Holstein , who lives at Oitin . Here also I escaped another great misfortune ; as I alighted off my horse , I fell upon my wounded arm , but ere I could get up again , Mandelslo's horse , which was furious and skittish , startingthereat , stood up on his hinder feet , and very narrowly miss'd my head with his fore-feet . We travel'd on , in the Afternoon , and came that night to an Inn in the suburbs of Arnsbock . This little city , lying in Wagria , between Lubeck and Pretz , belonged heretofore to the Carthusians ; but now it is possess'd by Ioachin Ernest , Duke of Holstein , by the branch of Sounderborg , who is married to Dorothea Augusta , our Prince's Sister . Upon which accompt it was that he sent a coach and six horses to bring us to the Castle , where the Ambassadors and some of the retinue supp'd at his own Table , and lay there the night following . The next day we broke our fast at the Castle , which done , we were brought in the Duke's coach to our Inn , whence we continued our journey , and got the same day to Pretz , where there is a very rich and sumptuous Monastery of young Ladies Nobly descended , who are maintain'd there , till they leave the place to embrace a married life . April 6. about noon , we came to Kiel , a city situated upon the Baltick Sea , and famous for a Fair kept there yearly at Twelf-tide , which brings thither all the Nobility about the country , and a very great number of Merchants . We got the same night to Gottorp , for which we are to give Almighty God our humble thanks ; and the next day , the Ambassadors made a report of their negotiation . And so much by way of accompt of our first Voyage into Muscovy . THE TRAVELS OF THE AMBASSADORS FROM THE DUKE of HOLSTEIN INTO MUSCOVY , and PERSIA . The Second Book . HIs Highness had no sooner understood , that the Great Duke of Muscovy had permitted his Ambassadors to pass through his country , to go into Persia , but all his thoughts were busied about the prosecution of the second Voyage , whereof the expence was incredible , which he gives order for , causing all necessary preparations to be made , and presents to be fought out worthy so great a Monarch . He also augmented the Ambassadors retinue , and ordered , that , till the time of their departure , the Gentlemen , Officers , and Servants , should be entertain'd at Hambooough , at the house of Otton Brugman , one of the Ambassadors ; where they were very well treated , every one according to his condition and quality , the Trumpet always sounding when the meat was carried up , which was also done all along the Voyage . The retinue consisted of a Mareshal , or Steward , a Secretary of the Embassy , four Gentlemen of the Chamber , and eight other Gentlemen for ordinary attendance , among whom were the Minister and interpreter , four Pages of the Chamber , four other Pages , four Grooms of the Chamber , four Masicians , a Controler , a Harbinger , two Sumpter-men , an Overseer of the Servants , two Trumpetters , two Watch-makers , eight Halbaldiers , who were of several professions , as Bakers , Shoe-makers , Taylors , Smiths , Sadlers , &c. ten Laqueys , a Clark for the Kitchin , with two Head-cooks , and one Under-cook , a Master of the Waggons and his Servant , ten Servants belonging to the Gentlemen , an Interpreter for the Muscovian Language , another for the Persian , and a third for the Turkish . The Sumpter-men , the Musicians , and the Trumpeters had also their boys , eight in number , besides twelve other persons for the ordering of things belonging to the Ship , and 30 Souldiers , and four Muscovian Officers , with their Servants , whom we eatertain'd into our service in Muscovy , with the Great Duke's permission . All Summer , and some part of Autumn , were spent in preparation for this Voyage , insomuch that we could not get from Hamborough , till the 21 of October 1635. The 24 we got to Lubeck , where we staid two days , during which , our Baggage , and Horses , which were 12. were embark'd at Trauemunde . The 27. we followed , and went aboard about noon , with all our people , into a new Ship , that had never been at Sea before . The wind serv'd as well as could be wish'd , to get out of the Harbour , and yet we met with such a strong current of water , that we could not avoid falling foul on two great Ships that were in the Port , between which we were so intangled , that we could not in three hours dis-engage our selves . Which many among us took for an ill omen of the misfortune that happen'd to us some few dayes after . Oct. 28. about five in the morning , after prayers said , we set sail with a West-South-West wind , which growing higher at noon , was at night heightned to a dreadful Tempest . It continu'd all night , during which , we discover'd , that our Mariners were as raw as the Ship was new , which had never seen the Sea till that time ; and it was our continual fear that the Mast would slip out of its place , in as much as , the ropes , being new , stretch'd so , that they seem'd not to have any hold of it . The 29. we found our selves to be on the Coasts of Denmark , which our Captain took for the Isle of Bornholm , and we perceived , that we had directed our course streight towards the Country of Schonen ; so that if we had not at the break of day , discover'd Land , and found we were at 4. fathom water , which soon oblig'd us to alter our course , there had been an end of both us and our Ship. About 9. of the clock we discover'd the Island of Bornholm , and the wind being fair , made all the fail we could . But about ten at night , when we thought our selves most secure , and made accompt to rest our selves after the precedent night's toil , even , while Brugman , one of the Ambassadors , was charging the Master's Mate to be carefull , and the other answer'd , there was no danger , since we had Sea-room enough , the Ship , being then under all the sail she could make , struck against a Rock which was cover'd by the water . The shock made such a horrible noise , that it made all start up . The amazement we were in surpris'd us so , that there was not any one but might easily be perswaded , that the end of both his Voyage and Life were neer at hand . At first we knew not where we were , and in regard the Moon was but newly chang'd , the night was so dark , that we could not see two paces from us , We put our ●antern at the Castle , and caus'd some Muskets to be discharg'd , to see if there were any help to be had neer us . But no body made answer , and the Ship beginning to lye on one side , our affliction began to turn into despair ; so that most cast themselves on their knees , begging of God , with horrid cries , that he would send them that relief which they could not expect from men . The Master himself wept most bitterly , and would meddle no further with the conduct of the Ship. The Physician and my self were sitting one close by the other , with a design to embrace one another , and to die together , as old and faithful friends , in case we should be wrack'd . Others took leave one of another , or made vows to God , which they afterwards so Religiously kept , that coming to Reuel , they made up a portion for a Poor , but Virtuous Maid , who was married there . The Ambassador Crusius's Son mov'd most compassion . He was but 12. years of age , and he had cast himself upon the ground , importuning Heaven with incessant cries and lamentations , and saying , Son of David have mercy on me ; whereto the Minister added , Lord , if thou wilt not hear us , be pleas'd to hear this Child , and consider the innocence of his age . At last God was so gracious as to preserve us , though the Ship struck several times , with great violence , against the Rock . About one in the morning , we saw fire , whence we inferr'd that we were not far from Land. The Ambassadors commanded the Boat to be cast out , with design to get into it , with each of them a Servant , and to go streight towards the fire , to see if there were any means to save the rest : but no sooner had they thrown in two Cabinets , in which were the Credential Letters and some Jewels , ere it was full of water , which had almost occasion'd the loss of two of our people , who had leapt first into it , thinking to save themselves ; in so much that they had much ado to get into the Ship ere the Boat sunk . We were forc'd to continue there the rest of that night , expecting to see a period of that danger . At break of day we discover'd the Isle of Oleand , and saw the ruins of a Danish Ship , which had been cast away thereabouts a month before . The wind being somewhat abated , two Fishermen of the Isle came aboard us , and Landed the Ambassadors , having a very considerable reward for their pains , and after them , some of their retinue . About noon , we found the two Cabinets , and when the Sea was a little calm'd , many people of the Isle came in to our relief , to get off our Ship from among those Rocks : but with this misfortune , that as they would have let down the Anchor , which they had carried in the Boat about a hundred paces from the Ship , the Boat over-turn'd , so that those in it were toss'd into the Sea. Our Masters Mate went immediately with one of the Isle boats to their relief ; and in regard , as they were over-turn'd , some caught hold of the Boat , others of an Oar , or somewhat else , as also that the Wine they had drunk a little before , had somewhat heightned their Courage , we had the time to send twice to them , and to save all but our Carpenter , who was lost for want of having fasten'd on somewhat that might have kept him above water . While they were getting off our Ship , the waters increas'd so , as that the wind , coming to the North-West , made our passage thence into the Sea the easier . Whither we were no sooner gotten , but the wind turn'd again to South-West , and brought us safely through the streight of Calmer , which is so much the more dangerous in that season of the year , in as much as the Sea thereabouts is full of Rocks , and that even in the Summer time , it is ill sailing there by reason of the banks of Sand. The Ship stay'd for the Ambassadors , at Calmer , whither they got by Land , upon the first of November , and came aboard neer an old ruin'd fort , called Ferstat . Being come to Calmer , we sent back a Page and a Lacquey to Gottorp , to get other Credentials , the Sea-water having spoil'd those we had at first . It was there also taken into consideration , whether it were not our best course to take our way by Land , through Sueden , or prosecute our Voyage by Sea. The latter was resolv'd on ; and that we might do it with the less danger , we laid out for a skilfull Master for the Baltick Sea ; but there being none to be had , we took only two Pilots , who conducted us half a League through the Sand banks , till we were got into the main Sea. The 3. we continu'd our course , and pass'd by a Rock called , the Suedish Lady , which we left on the lar-board . From Calmer thither are accounted eight Leagues . About noon , we spy'd the Castle of Bornholm , in the Isle of Oeland . At night we doubled the point of the Isle , with such a Tempest from the North-East , that the fore-part of the Ship was more under water than above it , and ever and anon our sails were wash'd by the Waves . Another misfortune was , that our Pump was out of order , in so much that till it could be made to do its Office , all the Kettles and other Vessels were little enough to empty out the water . This trouble lasted till the next day at noon , with so much danger to us , that if the wind had not chang'd , it would have been impossible for us to escape shipwrack . But the wind being somewhat better for us than it had been , we kept on our course , and came towards night in sight of Gotland . The Isle of Gotland is opposite to the Province of Scandinavia , or Schoven , which hath also the same name given it , at 58. degr . of Latitude . It is in length 18. German Leagues ; in breadth , between three and four . The Country is full of Rocks , Firre-Trees , 〈◊〉 Juniper-Trees , having East-wards , many commodious Havens ; as those of Ostergaar , Sleidaf , Sanduig , Naruig , and Heiligolm . Ostergaar is a small Isle standing at an equal distance from the two points of the great one , with a convenient Harbour , for those who can avoid the Sand-banks , which thereabouts reach out a good way into the Sea. Sleidaf is higher towards the North , than Ostergaar , and hath a safe Har●●●● against all winds , the Ships lying under the shelter of four little Isles , or rather Mounts 〈◊〉 , which break the violence of the Waves . There 's but one Town in all the Island ; but there are above 500. Farms , and the Churches are built within a League distance one of another , as they are in the Isle of Oeland , so that the Steeples give a great direction to the Ships that sail that way . The Inhabitants are Danes , and the Island was subject to the King of Denmark , till that after a tedious War it submitted to the Crown of Sueden , to which it payes annually 100. lasts of Pitch . All their Traffick lies in Cattel , and Wood , for building and fire , and thence the best deal Boards come . I would needs , with some other Camerades , go and see the Town of Wisby . It is built on the descent of a Rock , upon the Sea side , encompass'd with a good Wall , and fortify'd with some bastions . The ruins of 14. Churches , and several Houses , Gates , and Walls of Free-stone and Marble , which we observ'd there , argue it hath been bigger than it now is . It is said , that the foundations of it were laid , about the end of the eighth Age , and that it hath been since so populous , that it had 12000. Inhabitants , for the most part Merchants , not accounting the Danes , Suedes , Vandols , Saxons , Muscovites , Iews , Greeks , Prussians , Poles , and Livonians , who traded thither . There , they say , were made the first Orders concerning maritime affairs , which Lubeck , and the other Hanseatick Cities still make use of ; But now the Port is quite lost , so as that Ships cannot get into it . The 5. the wind became more boisterous than before , so that the Vessel , at every great Sea , was all under water . About 10. at night , we sounded , at 12. fathom ; whereupon we chang'd our course , and got into the main Sea , for fear of running against the Land , which if we had , we must needs have been cast away . The 6. we met a Holland Vessel , which directed us towards the Isle of Tageroort , whither we came at night ; but , the same night , we were again forc'd into the main Sea. The 7. at noon , we were upon the point of Tageroort ; but the Masters Mate was mistaken , who , thinking the wind would have carried us North-ward , would perswade us it was Oetgensholm , and upon that presumption , imprudently engag'd himself in a most dangerous passage , called the Hondeshuig . He was not convinc'd of his error , till he saw the Church-Steeple ; so that we were forc'd to return into the main , with greater hazard than we had run , at our entrance into that passage . That day , we met a bark , which had lost its course ; so that understanding we intended for Reuel , she follow'd us a while , but at night left us , and cast Anchor before Tageroort , and , as we heard since , came safely the next day to Reuel . All the afternoon we lost not sight of the coasts of Livonia , and at night were within a League of the Isle of Narga , which is at the entrance of the Haven of Reuel . Our Master and his Mate , would ueither go into , nor anchor before Tageroort , choosing rather the main Sea , though in a great Tempest , which kept us in action all that night , and took away our Main-mast , which was soon follow'd by the Mizen , and the fore-castle , and it was no less than a miracle , that our compass was left us , without which it had been impossible for us to have kept on our intended course . The 8. we perceiv'd that we had pass'd the Haven of Reuel , and about ten , the weather became to foul , that it seem'd rather an Earthquake , that should turn the World upside down , than a storm . Our danger and fears encreas'd till three in the afternoon , that one of the Seamen having got up into the scuttle of the sprit-sale , told us , he discover'd Hogland . We got thither by 7 at night , and cast Anchor at 19 fathom water . There we stayd the 9. and resolved , that thence-forward , Prayers should be said twice a day , to give God thanks for our deliverance the day before , from a danger we could not have avoided , otherwise than by passing among the Rocks upon the Coasts of Finland , as we must have resolv'd to do , if we had not discover'd that Island . The Ambassadors went ashore , to observe the situation of the Country , and refresh themselves . At night it was consider'd , whether we should continue our Voyage by Sea to Narva , or return to Reuel ; but the diversity of Opinions was such , that nothing was resolv'd on . About 9 at night , the Master came to the Ambassadors Lodgings , to tell them , that the wind being East , and forcing the Ship towards the Shore , he saw no liklier way to be safe than by making for Reuel . The Ambassadors bade him do what he thought most convenient , and went aboard : but as they were weighing Anchor , the wind riss so , that there was no possibility of taking the course intended , so that the Master and his Counsel chang'd their design , and thought it best to ly still at Anchor , for fear of running-a-ground . But all to no purpose . For being near the shore , the Orders given could not be put in execution with diligence enough to avoid shipwrack . All could be done was to let down the Boat , and to set the Ambassadors ashore with some of their retinue . After the Ship had struck several times against certain pieces of Rocks , whereof there is abundance all along the Coast , it split and sunk . All the men were sav'd , a good part of the goods , and seven horses , whereof two dy'd the 〈◊〉 day . We shelter'd our selves in Fishers huts , along the Sea-side , where we met with some Livenians that dwelt thereabouts who could speak nothing but the jargon of the country . That poor refuge sav'd their lives who had escap'd the wrack ; else , their cloaths being all wet about them , most of them would have been starv'd to death in the snow , which fell the night following . The 10. we thought fit to try whether any more of the goods could be gotten out of the Ship ; but the rough weather continuing , none would venture going near it with a Boat , till that in the afternoon some things were gotten out . Our Cloaths , Books , and other things we laid out a-drying , the Sea water having injur'd some , and utterly spoil'd others . The greatest of our losses was that of a Clock , worth four thousand crowns , which the horses had broke to pieces , by striving to get loose . This misfortune was follow'd by another , which though we saw at some distance , yet distracted us no less ; and that was , want of provisions . The Sea-water had spoil'd ours , and our fear was , that the frost forcing us to winter in the Island , we must either be starved , or reduc'd to the extremities of feeding on the barks of trees , as some that had been cast away there some years before , were constrain'd to do . We had but little bread left , and the Bisket was so soak'd in Salt-water , that we were forc'd to boyl it in fresh , with a little Cummin or Fennel , and so made a Pottage of it for our Servants . One day , we took in a Brook which falls from the Mountains , as many small Fishes as found us two good meals . Hogland hath its name from the height of its situation , it being seen a great way into the Sea , and is about 3 leagues in length , and one , in breadth . You see nothing but Rocks , Firr-trees , and Thorns . We indeed saw some few Hares , which in Winter turn white , as they do all over Livonia ; but our Dogs could not follow them through the VVoods , and over the Rocks . In the mean time , it was reported at Reuel , that we were all lost , rais'd by this , that there had been dead bodies found upon the coast of Livonia , clad in red , which was our Livery ; as also with this addition , that , the Bark , spoken of before , had related , that she had seen us carried away with the storm beyond the bay of Reuel . Besides , it was eight days before they heard from us ; so that those of our people whom we had left there , at our return from Muscovy , were seeking out other services , when M. Vchterits ( then Chamberlain to the Ambassadors , and now Gentleman of the Privy-chamber to his Highness of Holstein at Gottorp ) brought them an accompt of us . We had the convenience to send him thither in one of the two Finland barks , which the tempest had forc'd to that Island on the 3 of November . The 17. The Ambassadors embark'd themselves , each of them with a retinue of five persons , in two Fisher-boats , to pass over to the continent , from which this Island is distant above 12. leagues . Nor were we in less danger now than before , for as much as the Boats , being small and old , were not caulked , and were ty'd above , only with cords made of barks of trees . The sail was a great many rags fasten'd together , and so order'd , that there was no use to be made of it but when the wind blew right a-stern : so that the wind beginning to shift , after we had come five leagues , the Fisher-men would have tack'd about , but we prevail'd with them to let down the sail , and to make use of their Oars , to get to an Island which was within half a league of us , and where we arriv'd that night . We found there only two ruin'd hutts ; we made a fire , and pass'd over the night , but having neither Bread nor Meat , we made our supper on a piece of Milan Cheese we had left . The next day , we prosecuted our Voyage with a very good wind and fair weather , though the Sea was a little rough . Having made two leagues , a sudden blast coming from the East , though the wind were North turn'd the Boat , in which I was , with the Ambassador Brugman , so much upon one side , that it took in water ; the surges at the same time rising half an ell above the brinck of it . All the Fisher-men could do was to let down the sail , and to run to the other side of the boat to weigh it down . The blast being over , we kept on our course , till a second put us to the same trouble . We had three of them in less than two hours ; and this I think the greatest danger we had met with , in our Voyage : in as much as the Boat being old , and having in it , eight Persons , all the Silver Plate and other luggage , which in a manner fill'd it , so as that one wave might have overwhelm'd it , and cast us all away . But afterwards , when the Fisher-men saw the blast coming , they turn'd the side of the Boat to the wind , that the wave might not come with its full force upon it , and by that means we avoided the danger . Within three Leagues of Land we had also a violent shower of hail ; but what is most to be admir'd in all this , was , that the Boat which carried the Ambassador Crusius , though within Pistol-shot of us , felt nothing of all this , but had fair weather all along . Being gotten within half a League of Land , the wind , shifting to the South , was just in our teeth , and had oblig'd our Fisher-men to return , if the hope of a three-pint-Flagon of strong water , which we promis'd them , had not given them the courage to let down the sail , and to row us ashore . This was the 18. at night , in Esthonie , after we had roved two and twenty dayes upon the Baltick Sea , with all the danger that is to be expected by those , who trust themselves to the mercy of that Element in so uncertain a season . The 22. came to Hogland two other barks forc'd thither by foul weather : Those we had left of ours in the Island pass'd in them to the continent , whither they came the 24. with the horses and baggage . We went thence to Kunda , a house belonging to my late Father-in-Law , Iohn Muller , distant two Leagues from the Sea , where we staid three weeks , to refresh our selves after so much hardship at Sea. Most of us fell sick , yet none kept their beds above three dayes . Thence we went to Reuel , whether we came the second of December , with an intention to sojourn there some time , which we spent in ordering our Cloaths , and the Presents , which the salt-water , and the other inconveniences ensuing upon the wrack , had much prejudiced . The Ambassadors having all their people about them at Reuel , thought fit to publish the Order which the Duke would have observ'd through the whole Voyage . They had brought it with them seal'd with his Highnesse's Great Seal : but they added some things thereto , the better to prevent the disorders , which are but too frequent where there are so many Servants . But in regard they contain'd nothing extraordinary , we shall not insert them here , and only say , they were ill observ'd : for the Ambassador Brugman having arm'd the Lacquies with Pole-axes , which had Pistols in their handles , and given order they should not take any affront from the Inhabitants of Reuel , there hardly pass'd a day during the three Moneths we staid there , in expectation of other Credentials , but there was some falling out and fighting . In so much that Feb. 11. Isaac Mercier , a French-man , that waited on the Ambassador Brugman in his Chamber , a person of a good humour and not quarrellous , hearing the noise of an engagement between the Ambassadors Servants and the Apprentices of the City , and desirous to relieve his friends , was struck over the head with an iron-bar , which bruis'd the skull so , as that he dyed the next day . The Magistrate did all lay in his power to find out the Murtherer ; but , to no purpose , so that all the reparation was , that the Senate , together with the Ambassadors and their retinue , accompany'd him to the grave . Reuel is situated at 50. degr . 25. min. latitude , and 48. deg . 30. min. longitude , upon the Baltick Sea , in the Province of Esthonie . Waldemar , or Wolmar II. King of Denmark , laid the foundations of it , about the year 1230. Wolmar III. sold it in the year 1347. together with the Cities of Narvan and Wesenberg to Gosuin d'Eck , Master of the Order of Livonia , for 19000. Marks of Silver . About 100. years since , Livonia groaning under a troublesome War against Muscovy , this City put it self under the protection of Eric , King of Sueden . It was so strong in those times , that it indur'd a notable Siege in the year 1570. against Magnus , Duke of Holstein , who commanded the Great Duke's Army ; and another in the year 1577. against the same Muscovites , who were forc'd to raise it with loss . The situation of its Castle is so much the more advantageous , for that the Rock on which it is built is steepy on all sides , unless it be towards the City , which , being fortify'd according to the modern fortification , is almost as considerable a place as Riga ; whence it came that for some years , it had the oversight of the College at Novogorod , joyntly with the City of Lubeck . It hath been these 300. years numbred among the Hanseatick Towns ; but its Commerce began not to be great till about the year 1477. and at that time it might well keep up its Traffick , especially that of Muscovy , by reason of her excellent Port and Haven , which indeed are such , as if God and Nature had intended it for the convenience of Commerce . Had it not been ingross'd into few hands , it had still continu'd in the same posture ; but having broken with the other Hanseatick Towns in the year 1550. and the Great Duke having taken Narva soon after , the Muscovites establish'd , there , the Trading they before had at Reuel . It still enjoyes the privilege of being a Mart , and the Inhabitants have , with the preference of the Merchandises discharg'd in their Port , the power to hinder the Traffick of Livonia into Muscovy , without their permission . These privileges have been confirmed to it by all the Treaties that have been made between the Kings of Suoden , and Dukes of Muscovy , as in the year 1595. at Teusina , in 1607. at Wibourg , and in 1617. at Stoluo●s . 'T is true it hath lost some of these advantages since the last War of Muscovy , which were taken away , left , in imitation of several other of the Hanseatick Towns , it should attempt a defection from its Prince , yet does it still enjoy many other privileges , which have been confirmed to it , from time to time , by the Masters of the Order , while they were Lords of the Country , and afterwards by the Kings their Successors . It observes the same Customes with Lubeck , and hath a Consistory and a Superintendent for Ecclesiastical affairs , professing the Protestant Religion , according to the Auspourg Confession , as also a very fair School , whence there come very good Scholars , who consummate their studies at Derpt , or some other Universities in those quarters . The Government of the City is Democratical , the Magistrate being oblig'd to summon the principal of several Professions , and the most antient Inhabitants , to consultations that concern affairs of Importance . There are still to be seen , within half a League of the City , towards the Sea-side , the ruins of a fair Monastery , founded by a Merchant of that City , at the beginning of the 15th age , out of a particular devotion he had for St. Bridget , under Conrad de Iungingen , Grand Master of Prussia , and Conrad de Vitinghof , Master Provincial of Livonia . It consisted of both Religious Men and Women , and the Book I saw of the foundation of this Monastery , pleasantly acquaints the Reader , that the Friers and Nuns there had found out a way to express their meanings one to another by signs , of which there is in it a little Dictionary . Livonia hath , on the East , Muscovy ; on the North , a Gulf of the Baltick Sea , dividing it from Sueden and Finland ; on the West , the same Baltick Sea , and on the South , Samogitia , Lithuania , and Prussia . It is above 120. German leagues in length , and about 40. in breadth , and is divided into Esthonie , Lettie , and Courland . The first of these Provinces is subdivided into five Circuits , called Harrie , Wirland , Allentaken , Ierwe , and Wiecks , it s chief City Reuel , as Lettie hath Riga● , and Courland , Goldingen . By the Treaty concluded between the King of Poland , and the Great Duke of Muscovy , Jan. 15. 1582. the Duke restor'd to the Crown of Poland all the places of Livonia , those excepted which the King of Sueden was possess'd of in Esthony . Now , it is in a manner all under the power of the Suede . Livonia is , in all parts , very fertile , and particularly in Wheat . For though it hath suffered much by the Muscovites , yet it is now more and more reduc'd to tillage , by setting the Forests afire , and sowing in the ashes of the burnt Wood and Turf , which for three or four years produce excellent good Wheat , and with great increase , without any Dung. Which is the more to be admir'd , in that 't is known there remains to generative quality in the ashes : So that it is to be conceiv'd , that the Sulphur and Saltpeter , which remain with the Cinders upon the earth , leave behind them a heat and fatness able to produce , as well as dung . Which conceit is not dis●onant from what Strabo says , at the end of his fifth book , where he speaks of the fertility of the Lands near the Mountain Vesuvius and Mont-gibel , in Sicily . There is also abundance of Cattel , and Fowl , so cheap , that many times we bought a young Hare for four pence ; a Heath-Cock for fix , and accordingly others , so that it is much cheaper living there than in Germany . The Inhabitants were a long time Heathens , it being in the 12 age that the rayes of the Sun of righteousness began to break in upon them , occasion'd by the frequentation of certain Merchants of Bremen , and the Commerce they were desirous to establish in those parts . About the year 1158. one of their Ships having been forc'd by a Tempest into the Gulf of Riga , which was not yet known , the Merchants agreed so well with the Inhabitants of the Country , that they resolv'd to continue their Traffick there , having withall , this satisfaction , that , the people being very simple , they thought it would be no hard matter to reduce them to Christianity . Menard , a Monk of Segeberg , was the first that preach'd the Gospel to them , and was made first Bishop of Livonia , by Pope Alexander III. in the year 1170. Menard was succeeded in the Bishoprick of Livonia , by Bertold , a Monk , of the Order of white Friers ; but he , thinking to reduce those people rather by Arms than the word of God , met with a success accordingly , for having incens'd them , they kill'd him in the year 1186. and with him 11000. Christians . Albert , a Canon of Bremen , succeeded Bertold , in the Bishoprick . He laid the first foundations of the City of Riga , and of the Order of the Friers of the short sword , by authority from Pope Innocent the third , and by vertue of a power he had given them , to allow them the third part of that they should Conquer from the Barbarians . They observ'd the same rule as the Templars , and were call'd Friers or Knights of the short sword , because they had on their white Cloaks a red short sword , with a star of the same colour , which they have chang'd since into two short Swords , Saltar-wise . But in regard this new Religious Profession was not fully setled , it was joyn'd to the Order of St. Mary of Ierusalem , in the person of Herman Balk , Grand-Master of Prussia , in the year 1238. And it is since that time that the Master Livonia had a dependence on the Grand-Master of Prussia , which was , till Sigismond King of Poland chang'd that quality into that of Duke of Courland , in the person of Godard Ketler , as is said before . All the Champain Countrey , of the two Provinces of Letthie and Esthonie , is to this day peopled with these Barbarians , who have nothing of their own , but are slaves , and serve the Nobility in the Countrey , and the Citizens in Cities . They are called Unteutche , that is , not-Germans , because their language was not understood by the Germans , who went to plant in those quarters ; though that of Letthie hath nothing common with that of Esthonie , no more than there is between them , as their Cloaths and manner of Life . The Women of Esthonie wear their Petticoats very narrow , and without any folds , like sacks , adorn'd above on their backs with many little brass Chains , having at the ends Counters of the same metal , and below set out with a certain lacing of yellow glass . Those who would express a greater bravery , have about their Necks a Necklace of plates of silver of the bigness of a Crown , or half-Crown , and upon the breast , one as big as a round Trencher , but not much thicker than the back of a knife . Maids wear nought on their heads , Summer nor Winter , and cut their hair as the men do , letting it fall negligently down about the head . Both Men and Women are clad with a wretched stuff made of Wool , or a coarse Linnen . They are yet unacquainted with Tannage , so that , in Summer , they have barks of Trees about their feet , and in the Winter , raw Leather of a Cow's hide . Both Men and Women do ordinarily carry all the Wealth they have about them . Their Ceremonies of marriage are very odd . When a Country fellow marries a Lass out of another Village , he goes a hors-back to fetch her , sets her behind him , and makes her embrace him with the right hand . He hath in his hand a stick cleft at the top , where he puts a piece of brass money , which he gives to him who opens the wicket , through which he is to pass . Before , rides a man that playes upon the Bag-pipe , as also two of his friends , who , having naked swords in their hands , give two stroaks therewith , cross the Door of the House , where the marriage is to be consummated , and then they thrust the point of one of the swords into a beam , over the Bridegroom's head , which is done to prevent Charms , which , they say , are ordinary in that Country . 'T is to the same end that the Bride scatters little pieces of Cloath , or red Serge by the way , especially where cross-ways meet , near Crosses , and upon the Graves of little Children dead without baptism , whom they bury in the High-ways . She hath a Veil over her face while she is at the Table , which is not long ; for , as soon almost as the Guests are set down , the married couple rise , and go to bed . About two hours after they get up , and are brought to sit down at the Table . Having drunk and danc'd till such time as they are able to stand no longer , they fall down on the floor , and sleep altogether like so many Swine . We said the Gospel was pteach'd in Livonia in the 12. age ; but the Livonians are never the better Christians for it . Most of them are only such in name , and can hardly yet abstain from their Heathenish Superstitions . For though they are Lutherans , by profession , and that there is hardly a Village but hath its Church and Minister ; yet are they so poorly instructed , and so far from regeneration , that it may be said , Baptism excepted , they have not any Character of Christianity . They very seldom go to Sermons , and never almost Communicate . They excuse their backwardness in frequenting the Sacraments , by alleging the great slavery they are in , which , they say , is so insupportable , that they have not time to mind their Devotions . If they go at any time to Sermon , or to the Communion , it is by force , or upon some other particular accompt . To this effect is a story was told me by Andrew Besiq , Provost of the Church of Luckenhausen , which was , That having been sent for to comfort , and administer the Communion to a Country-fellow who lay very sick , he ask'd him how he came to send for his Pastor in the condition he was then in , when for so many years before he had never bethought him of reconciling himself to God ? The fellow ingenuously answer'd , that , for his own part , he should not have minded it then , but what he did , was by the advice of a friend , who told him , that if he did it not , he could not be buried in the Church-yard , nor carried to the ground with the ordinary Ceremonies . 'T is true , the gross and inexcusable ignorance of most of the Pastors in those quarters , who might well come to be Catechiz'd themselves , hath contributed much to the obduration of those poor people : but the late King of Sueden hath taken order , therein enjoyning , by a severe Ordinance , the Bishop of the Province , who hath his residence in the Cathedral Church of Reuel , to convocate a Synod once a year , for the regulation of Church affairs , and then to examine , not only the Recipiendaries , but also the Pastors themselves , thereby to oblige them to apply themselves to the constant study of the holy Scripture . It must be acknowledg'd , the slavery these people are in is great , and indeed insupportable ; but it is true withall ; that upon the least liberty given them , they would break out into any extravagance . For being perswaded that their Predecessors have been Masters of the Country , and that only force hath enslav'd them to the Germans , they cannot forbear their resentments of it , and discovering , especially in their drink , if any opportunity of regaining their liberty should offer it self , a readiness to prosecute it . Of which they gave an evident example , when , upon the irruption of Colonel Bot , the Peasants would side with the Enemy , and head together , to secure their Masters and deliver them up to the Polanders . They believe there is another life after this ; but their imaginations of it are very extravagant . A Livonian woman , being present at her husband's burial , put a Needle and Thread into the Grave , giving this reason for it , that , her husband being to meet , in the other World , with persons of good Rank , she was asham'd he should be seen with his Cloaths rent . Nay , they so little mind what is to happen in the next World , that in the Oath they take to decide any difference at Law , instead of interessing the salvation of their Souls therein , they are oblig'd to consider their present and temporal advantages , and so they are sworn , as followeth : I , N. N. am here present before thee : since thou , O Iudge , desirest to know , and askest me , whether this Land , on which I now am , is God's and mine with a just title , I swear to God and his Saints , and accordingly God judge me at the last day , that this Land belongs to me of right , that it is God's and mine , and that my father hath been possess'd of it , and hath enjoy'd it a long time . And if the Oath I take prove to be false , I consent , that the Curse of God fall upon my Body and Soul , upon my Children , upon whatsoever appertains to me , even to the ninth generation . And to shew that their Language hath nothing common with any of those , wherewith the most learned have any acquaintance , we shall here set down the same Oath , word for word , as they take it . Nucht seisen mina N. N. Seihn . Kui sinna sundia minust tahat , eht minna se Kockto perrast tunnis tama Pean , eht sesinnane mah , Kumba pehl minna seisan , jumla ninc minnu verteenitut mahon , Kumba pehl minna minno eo aial ellanut ninck prukinu tollen seperast sihs mannut an minna jumla ninck temma poha de eest . Ninc kui nued jummal peph sundina selh wihmb sel pehwal ; & ses in nane mab jumla ninck minnu verteenitur permah on , Kumba minna ninck minno issa igkas prukinut ollemei , kus ma ulle Kock so wannutan , sihs tulke sedda minno tho ninck hinge pehl , minno ninck Keick minno lapsede pehl , nink Keick minna onne pehl emmis se uduya polwe tagka . 'T is the same in Esthonie ; but about Riga , when the Peasants swear at Law , they put a Turf upon their heads , and take a white stick in their hands , expressing thereby , that they are content , that they , their Children , and Cattel , may become dry as that Turf , and that stick , if they swear falsly . These customs favour of their antient Idolatry . The Ministers do all they can to weed it out of them by little and little : to which end we saw , at Narva , the Catechism , Epistles , and Gospels , with their explications , which Henry Stahl , Superintendent of Ecclesiastical affairs in those parts ( a person much esteem'd for his Learning and pains in instructing those Barbarians ) had caused to be translated and Printed in their Language , to give them some apprehensions of Christian Religion . But Idolatry and Superstiton are too deeply rooted in them , and their stupidity and stubborness too great to give way to any hope , that they will ever be susceptible of instruction . They do their devotions commonly upon hills , or neer a tree they make choice of to that purpose , and in which they make several incisions , bind them up with some red stuff , and there say their prayers , wherein they desire only temporal blessings . Two leagues from Kunda , between Reuel and Narva , there is an old ruin'd Chapel , whither the Peasants go once a year on Pilgrimage , upon the day of our Lady's Visitation . Some put off their cloaths , and in that posture having kneel'd by a great stone that is in the midst of the Chapel , they afterwards leap about it , and offer it Fruits and Flesh , recommending the preservation of themselves and their Cattel to it for that year . This piece of devotions is concluded with eating and drinking , and all kind of licentiousness , which seldom end without quarrels , murthers , and the like disorders . They have such an inclination to Sorcery , and think it so necessary for the preservation of their Cattel , that Fathers and Mothers teach it their Children , so that there is scarce any Peasant but is a Sorcerer . They all observe certain superstitious Ceremonies , by which they think to elude the effects of it , upon which accompt it is , that they never kill any Beast , but they cast somewhat of it away , nor never make a Brewing , but they spill some part of it , that the Sorcery may fall upon that . They have also a custome of rebaptizing their Children , when , during the first six weeks after their birth , they chance to be sick or troubled with fits , whereof they think the cause to be , that the name , given them at their baptism , is not proper for them . Wherefore they give them another ; but in regard this is not only a sin , but a crime which the Magistate severely punishes in that Country , they conceal it . As they are stubborn in their superstitions , so are they no less in the exact observation of their Customs . To which purpose we had a very pleasant , but true , story , related to us at Colonel Barr's , concerning an old Country fellow . Being condemn'd , for faults enormous enough , to lye along upon the ground , to receive his punishment , and Madam de la Barre , pittying his almost decrepit age , having so far interceded for him , as that his corporal punishment should be chang'd into a pecuniary mulct of about 15. or 16. pence , he thank'd her for her kindness , and said , that , for his part , being an old men , he would not introduce any novelty , nor suffer the Customes of the Country to be alter'd , but was ready to receive the chastisement which his Predecessors had not thought much to undergo , put off his cloaths , layd himself upon the ground , and receiv'd the blows according to his condemnation . This is accounted no punishment , but an ordinary chastisement in Livoniae For , the people , being of an incorrigible nature , must be treated with that severity , which would elsewhere be insupportable . They are not permitted to make any purchase , and to prevent their so doing , they have only so much ground to manage , as will afford them a subsistence . Yet will they venture to cut down wood in some places of the Forests , and , having order'd the ground , sow wheat in it , which they hide in pits under ground , to be secretly sold. When they are taken in this , or any other fault , they make them strip themselves naked down to the hips , and to lye down upon the ground , or are ty'd to a post , while one of their Camerades beats them with a Switch , or Hollywand , till the blood comes of all sides ; especially when the Master says Selcke nack maha pexema , Beat him till the skin falls from the flesh . Nor are they suffer'd to have any money ; for as soon as it is known they have any , the Gentlemen and their Officers , who are paid by the Peasantry , take it from them , nay force them to give what they have not . Which cruelty of the Masters puts these poor people many times into despair , whereof there happened a sad example . A Peasant press'd by his Officer to pay what he neither had , nor ought , and being depriv'd of the means whereby he should maintain his Family , strangled his Wife and Children , and when he had done hung himself up by them . The Officer coming the next day to the house , thinking to receive the mony , struck his head against the man's feet that was hanging , and so perceiv'd the miserable execution , whereof he was the cause . The Nobility of Livonia , especially of Esthonie , is free from all charges and taxes . Their courage , and the services they have done against the Infidels and Muscovites , have acquir'd them this liberty , and most of their privileges . Volmar II. King of Denmark , first gave them Mannors to be held by Fealty , which have been since confirm'd by Eric VII . who gave them Letters Patents to that purpose . The Masters of the Order of the Short Sword , and the Grand Masters of the Order of Prussia , augmented them . Conrad de Iungingen extended the succession of such Mannors , in Harrie and Wirland , to the daughters and their issue , to the fifth degree : and Gaultier de Plettenberg , who was chosen Grand-Master , in the year 1495. and acknowledg'd Prince of the Empire in 1513. absolutely exempted the Nobility of Esthonie from all subjection ; excepting only the service which Gentlemen are oblig'd to do in person , upon the accompt of their Mannors . Once a year there is a review made of them , and that body of Nobility is look'd upon as a Nursery , that hath furnish'd and still doth furnish Sueden with a great number of Officers , even to Generals of Armies ; besides the Noble Cavalry it is able to raise , for the service of that Crown . The said Nobility came not under the protection of the King of Sueden , till such time as , being forsaken by all their Neighbours , and not able to oppose their enemies any longer , they were forc'd to make their applications to a forein Crown , which hath promis'd to secure unto them all the Privileges , they have by their courage acquired . The Government of the Country , both as to Policy and Justice , is in the Nobility , who commit the administration thereof to twelve of themselves , who are the Council of the Country , and have for their President , him who is Governour of the Province for the Crown of Sueden . In the time of our Embassy Philip Scheiding was President , who hath been since succeeded by Eric Oxienstern , Baron of Kimilko , Counsellor of the Crown of Sueden , and he , by Henry , Count de la Tour. They meet yearly , in Ianuary , and then decide all differences between parties , all their proceedings consisting in a Declaration and an Answer , upon which they immediately give judgement . To this purpose is chosen a Gentleman , who hath the quality of Captain of the Province , and represents to the Governour and Council the grievances of the people , if there be any , and this employment is not continued in the same person above three years . And whereas , during the Wars with the Muscovites and Polanders , private mens Inheritances in the Provinces of Harrie , Wirland , and Wieck , have been so confounded , that the sutes occasion'd thereby could not be peremptorily decided ; there are appointed certain Judges from three years to three years , who take cognizance thereof , and if any one find himself aggriev'd by their judgement , he may appeal to the Governour and Council of the Country , who appoint Commissioners , who having been upon the places in question , do either reverse or confirm the former Judgement . They have also particular Judges for the High-wayes , which are there very bad , because of the Fenns , Bridges , and Causwayes , which are frequent all over the Country . To return to our Voyage . We said before , that the Ambassadors , coming to Calmer , in the beginning of Novembor , had sent a Page and a Lacquey to Gottorp , for other Credentials , instead of those the Sea-water had spoil'd . Iohn Arpenbeck our Interpreter , had been sent to Musco● , to give an account there of our delay , as also of the particulars of our wrack . Being all return'd to Reuel , we prepar'd for the prosecution of our Voyage , and the 24 of Febr. the Ambassador sent away the Controller of their house with 31 sledges , with part of the train and baggage . We all went along with the rest . March 2. the Magistrate and some of our friends brought us a league out of the City . We lay that night at Kolka , a house belonging to the Count de la Garde , Constable of Sueden , 7 leagues from Reuel . March 3. we came to Kunda , whereof we have spoken elsewhere ; and the 4. to a house belonging to M. Iohn Fock , 5 leagues from that of the Count Garde's . March 5. after five leagues travelling , we came to Narva . 'T is a small Town , but strong , and hath a very good Castle . It is situated at 60 degrees of the Aequinoctial , in the Province of Allentaken , so called from the River Narva or Nerva . This River rises out of the Lake Peipis , and falls into the Gulf of Finland , two leagues below this Town . It is in a manner as broad as the Elbe , but much swifter , and its water is very brownish . About half a league above this Town , there is a fall of water , which makes a dreadful noise , and is so violent , that breaking upon the Rocks , it is reduc'd as it were to powder , which filling the Air affords a strange sight , by reason that the Sun shining upon it , makes a kind of Rain-bow , no less pleasant than that fram'd in the Clouds . This fall occasions the unlading of all Merchandizes which pass that way from Plescon and Derpt for Narva , to be sent into the Gulf of Finland . 'T is said that Volmar II. K. of Denmark , built it in the year 1213. Iohn Basilouits , G. D. of Muscovy , took it in the year 1558. and Pontus de la Garde , General of the Suedish Army , recover'd it from the Muscovites , on the 6 of September 1581. and ever since the Suedes have been masters of it . Nielis Asserson was Governour of it , at the time of our Embassy , who was succeeded since by Eric Gyllenstierna Governour and Lieutenant General for the Crown of Sueden , in Ingermania . It hath a long time enjoy'd the same privileges with the other Hanseatick Towns : but the Wars between Muscovy and Sueden had so far destroy'd the commerce of it , that it is within these few years that there are some hopes conceived of its re-establishment , which cannot encrease but as that of Reuel abates . The War between the English and Hollanders was so much to its advantage , that the Commerce of Archangel being by that means interrupted , the Ships that were wont to go to Muscovy made use of the Haven of Narva , whither there came in the year 1654. above sixty Ships , and took up , there , Merchandizes amounting to above 500000 Crowns . Upon this they took occasion to cleanse and augment the Town , to build new and regular streets for the convenience of strange Merchants , and to facilitate the passage of Ships into the Haven . Queen Christina of Sueden , exempted this City out of the general Jurisdiction of the Governour of the Province , and gave it a particular Lieutenant , to judge of affairs Secular and Ecclesiastical , without appeal to any other place . The Castle is on this side the River , and on the other , that of Iuanogorod , which the Muscovites have built upon a very steepy Rock , whereof the River of Narva makes a peninsula , so that the place was judg'd impregnable , till Gustavus Adolphus took it , in the year 1617. At the foot of this Castle is a Town called Narva Muscovite , to distinguish it from the Teutonick or German Narva , whereof our discourse hath been . This Town is inhabited by natural Muscovites , but Subjects of the Crown of Sueden , to which the said Gustavus hath also joyned the Castle of Iuanogorod , where Nichola Gallen govern'd , at our passage that way , in quality of the King's Lieutenant . The Country between Reuel and Narva , as also generally all Ingermania and Livonia , have in the Woods , a great number of Beasts that are yellowish and black ; and among others such abundance of Wolves and Bears , that the Peasants have much ado to keep them off their Cattel and themselves . In Winter , when the ground is covered with snow , the Wolves , not meeting with ought abroad , will come , in the day time , into mens yards , and carry away the Doggs that keep them , and will break through the VValls , to get into the Stables . We were told , that in the year 1634. upon the 24. of Ianuary , a Wolf , not of the biggest , had set upon 12. Muscovian Peasants , who were bringing Hay to the City . He took the first by the throat , got him down , and kill'd him ; he did the like to the second . He flead the third's head ; eat off the nose and cheeks of a fourth , and hurt two more . The other six got together , put themselves into a posture of defence , struck down the Wolf , and kill'd him . It was afterwards discovered , that he was mad , for all those he had hurt dyed so . The Magistrate of Narva had caus'd the skin to be preserv'd , which was shew'd as a thing very remarkable . We were told also that a Bear , finding a Vessel of Herrings , which a Peasant had laid down at an Alehouse door , fell a-eating of them , and went thence into the Stable , whither the Peasants follow'd him ; but having wounded some of them , the rest were glad to get away . Thence he went into a Brewhouse , where meeting with a fat of new Beer , he got so drunk , that the Peasants perceiving he reel'd every step , and at last fell asleep in the High-way , pursu'd and kill'd him . Another Peasant having turn'd out his Horse a-grazing in the night , found him next morning dead , with a Bear lying by him , who had fed very heartily upon him . But as soon as the Bear perceiv'd the Peasant , he leaves the Prey he was already assur'd of , got hold of the Peasant , and was carrying him away between his paws to his Den ; but the Peasants Dog having got the Bear by the foot , made him let go , and , while they were engag'd , the Master had time to get up a Tree and save himself . In the year 1634. A Bear digg'd up thirteen Carcasses out of a Church-yard , belonging to a little Village near Narva , and carried them away with the Coffins . Not is it long since that a Lady of quality in those parts met one carrying away a Carcass , with the shrowd trailing after it , which frighted the Horse that drew the Lady's Sledge , so as that he ran away with her , cross the fields , to the great hazard of her life . Many other stories were told us ; as that of a Bear who had kept a Woman 15 days together in his Den , and the manner how she was deliver'd thence ; but we shall forbear any further accompt of them , as relating more to natural History than Travels . I shall only add , that the Peasants , who are not secure from these Creatures when they goe but into the fields , especially in the night time , are of opinion , that the noise of a stick , they fasten to the Sledges , frights the VVolves , and makes them run away . March 7. We left Narva , and lodg'd at night at Lilicnhagen , seven leagues from it . The 8. we travel'd six leagues , to Sarits . The 9. before noon , we got four leagues to Orlin , where the Interpreter we had sent before , to give notice of our departure from Reuel , met us , with this news , that a Pristaf waited for us upon the Frontiers . And whereas many disorders were crept into our retinue , insomuch that some express'd but little respect to their Superiours , the Ambassadors caus'd all to come before them , and told them , that being upon their entrance into Muscovy , where they judge of the quality of the Embassy , and the greatness of the Prince that sends it , by the honour which the Ambassadors receives from those that are about them , they should be mindful of their duty . We all promis'd not to fail therein , provided we were mildly treated , every man according to his place and quality . Which the Ambassadors having promised for their parts , we parted cheerfully , to go and meet the Pristaf . We found him in a Wood within a league of Orlin , where he stay'd for us , in the Snow , with twenty four Strelits about him , and ninety Sledges . As soon as the Pristaf , whose name was Constantino Iuanouits Arbusou , had perceiv'd us , and saw that the Ambassadors were a lighting , he also came out of his Sledge . He was clad in a Garment of green flower'd Velvet , which came down to his Hams , with a great Golden Chain crossing over his breast , and an upper Garment lined with Sables . As the Ambassadors advanced , he also came forward , till that being come up to them , and the Ambassadors having put off their hats , the Pristaf said , Ambassadors , be uncover'd . The Ambassadors return'd him answer by the Interpreter , that he saw , they were uncover'd , whereupon the Pristaf read out of a Paper , That Knez Peter Alexandrowits Repuin , Weywode of Novogorod , had sent him , by order from the Grand Seigneur , Czaar , and Great Duke Michael Federouits , Conservator of all the Russes , &c. to receive the Ambassadors Philip Crusius , and Otton Brugman , and to accommodate them with Horses , Carriages , Provisions , and what else were necessary for the continuance of their Voyage to Novogorod , and thence to Moscon . After we had return'd him our thanks , he gave us the precedence , enquir'd how we did , and of the particulars of our voyage , and causing the Horses to be put before the Sledges , he made us travel six leagues further that day , to a Village named Tzuerin . March 10. About noon , we came to Desan , and at night to Mokriza , a Village 8 leagues from Tzuerin . The 11. We came to Novogorod . At the entrance of the City , the Pristaf took precedence of the Ambassadors , though they endeavour'd to hinder him . But as soon as we were lodg'd , he desir'd the Interpreter to excuse the incivility he had been guilty of , and to satisfie , the Ambassadors , that what he had done was by express order from the Weywode , who would have done him some ill Office about the Great Duke if he had not obey'd him . From Narva to Novogorod are counted 40 German leagues ; thence to Plescou 36. and to Moscou 120. leagues . Novogorod is situated upon the River Wolgda , at 58 degrees , 23 min. elevation . Lundorp in his Continuation of Sleidan , puts it at 62. and Paulus Iovius , at 64 degrees : but at the exact observation I made of it on the 15 of March 1636. I found , that , at noon , the Sun was above the Horizon 33 degr . 45 min. and that the declination of the Sun , by reason of the Leap-year , because of 55. degr . was 2 degr . and 8 min. which being substracted out of the elevation of the Sun , that of the Equinoctial line could be but 31 degr . 27 min. which taken out of 90 degr . there remains but 58 degrees , 23 minutes . Which almost agrees with the calculation made of it by Bureus , some time Ambassador for the Crown of Sueden in Muscovy , who puts the City of Novogorod , at 58 degrees , 13 minutes . It is seated in a spacious plain upon the River Wolgda , or Wolchou , which hath its rise out of the Lake of Ilmen , half a league above this City , and crossing the Lake of Ladoga , does , in its way , pass through the River Niova , near Notebourg , and by the Gulf of Finland , falls into the Baltick Sea. It abounds with all sorts of fish , especially Breme , which are there excellent good , and very cheap . But the greatest advantage accrews to this City from this River , is by Commerce . For being Navigable from its very source , and the Country abounding in Wheat , Flax , Hemp , Honey , Wax , and Russia Leather , which is better dress'd at Novogorod , than in any other City of Muscovy , the easiness of the transportation of these Commodities , brought thither not only the Livonians and Suedes , who are Neighbours , but also Danes , Germans , and Flemmings , who setled themselves there so well , that it was , without dispute , the greatest City for Trade in all the North. The Hanseatick Towns had an Office of Address in this City , which enjoying many great Privileges under its Prince , who had no dependance on the Great Duke , was grown so powerful , that it grew into a Proverb , Ochto Moschet stoiati protif Bocho dai welik Novogorod ? Who can oppose God and the great City of Novogorod ? Some would compare it , for greatness , with Rome ; but they are mistaken . For though it be called Weliki Novogorod , the great Novogorod , yet can it not be compar'd to Rome . It 's not unlikely , it hath been greater than it is now , not only because it was the greatest for Commerce of any in the North , but also for that all about may be seen the ruins of Walls , and several Steeples , which , no doubt , had been part of the City . The number of its Steeples promises yet somewhat more great and noble , than what may be now seen ; since that coming to the City , we see onely VValls of VVood , and Houses built with Beams lay'd one upon another . Vithold , Great Duke of Lithuania , and General of the Polish Army , was the first that , in the year 1427. oblig'd it to pay a considerable Tribute , which some would have amount to 100000 Roubles , which come to above 200000 Crowns . The Tyrant Iohn Basili Grotsdin , having after a seven years War , gain'd a great victory over an Army rais'd by this City , in the moneth of November 1477 forc'd the Inhabitants to submission , and to receive a Governour from him : but considering withall that he could not make himself as absolute as he would be there , and that it would be hard for him to settle himself there by force , he thought it best to go thither in person , pretending some concernments of Religion , and that he would prevent their embracing the Roman Catholick . The Archbishop Theophilus , who had most authority there , was the most forward to promote his design , and the first rewarded for his pains . For no sooner was the Tyrant got into the City , but he pillag'd it , so that , at his departure thence , he carry'd away three hundred Wagons loaden with Gold , Silver , and Jewels , besides the rich stuffs and other sumptuous moveables , which he dispos'd into other Wagons , and convey'd to Moscou whither he also transported the Inhabitants , and sent Muscovites thither in their stead . But nothing contributed more to the destruction of this Citie , than the bruitish cruelty of Iohn Basilouits , Great Duke of Muscovy . This Tyrant , upon a meer suspition he had conceiv'd of the Inhabitants of Novogorod , enter'd the City , in the year 1569. and caus'd to be kill'd or cast into the River 2770. persons , without any respect of quality , age , or sex , besides an Infinite number of poor people who were trampled to death by a party of horse . A Gentleman , sent by the King of Denmark , to this Tyrant , eight years after the taking of the City , relates in his Itinerary , that persons of quality had assur'd him , that there were so many bodies cast into Wolgda , that the River stopping overflow'd all the neighbouring fields . The Plague which soon follow'd this cruelty , was so great , that , no body venturing to bring in Provisions , the Inhabitants fed on the dead Carcasses . The Tyrant took a pretence from this inhumanity to cause to be cut in pieces all those who had escap'd the Plague , Famine , and his former cruelty , which was no doubt more dreadful than all the other chastisements of God. I shall allege onely two Examples relating to Novogorod . The Archbishop of this place , having escap'd the first fury of the Soldiery , either as an acknowledgement of the favour , or to flatter the Tyrant entertains him at a great Feast in his Archiepiscopal Place , whither the Duke fayl'd not to come , with his Guard about him : but while they were at Dinner , he sent to pillage the rich Temple of St. Sophia , and all the Treasures of the other Churches , which had been brought thither , as to a place of safety . After Dinner he caus'd the Archbishops Palace to be in like manner pillaged , and told the Archbishop , that it would be ridiculous for him to act the Prelate any longer , since he had not to bear himself out in that quality ; that he must put off his rich habit , which must thence-forward be troublesome to him , and that he would bestow on him a Bagpipe and a Bear , which he should lead up and down , and teach to dance , to get mony ; That he must resolve to marry , and that all the other Prelates and Abbots that were about the City should be invited to the Wedding , setting down the precise sum which it was his pleasure that every one should present to the new-married couple . None but brought what he had made a shift to save , thinking the poor Archbishop would have had it . But the Tyrant took all the money , and , having caus'd a white Mare to be brought , said to the Archbishop ; There is thy wife , get up on her , and go to Moscou , where I will have thee entertain'd among the Violins , that thou may'st teach the Bear to dance . The Archbishop was forc'd to obey , and , as soon as he was mounted , they ty'd his legs under the Mare 's belly , hung about his neck some Pipes , Fidle , and a Timbrel , and would needs make him play on the Pipes . He scap'd with this punishment , but all the other Abbots and Monks were either cut to pieces , or , with Pikes and Halbards , forc'd into the River . Nay , he had a particular longing for the mony of one Theodore Sircon , a rich Merchant . He sent for him to the Camp neer Novogorod , and , having fasten'd a rope about his waste , order'd him to be cast into the River , drawing him from one side of it to the other , till he was ready to give up the ghost . Then he caus'd him to be taken up , and ask'd him what he had seen under water . The Merchant answer'd , That he had seen a great number of Devils thronging about the Tyrant's soul , to carry it along with them to Hell. The Tyrant reply'd , Thou art in the right on 't : but it is just I should reward thee for thy prophecy , whereupon calling for seething oil , he caused his feet to be put into it , and continu'd there , till he had promis'd to pay him ten thousand Crowns . Which done , he caus'd him to be cut to pieces , with his brother Alexis . The Baron of Herberstein , who travel'd into Muscovy , in the time of the Emperor Maximilian the first , and about his Affairs , says , that heretofore , before the City of Novogorod was converted to the Christian Faith , there was an Idol called Perun , that is , the God of Fire , perun , in the Muscovian language signifying fire . This God was represented with a Thunder-bolt in his hand , and hard by him was kept a constant fire of Oak , which was not to go out , but at the peril of their lives who kept it . The same Author addes , that the Inhabitants of Novogorod having received Baptism , and being made Christians , cast the Idol into water , that it went against the stream of the River , and that being near the Bridge , it call'd to the Inhabitants , and casting a stick among them , bid them keep it for his sake ; That in his time , on a certain day in the year , the voice of Perun was heard there , and that thereupon the Inhabitants fell a-fighting with sticks , so earnestly , that the Weywode had much ado to separate them . But now there is no talk of any such thing , there being no monument of Perun left , other than that there is a Monastery called Perumski Monastir , which they say is built in the place where the Temple of the Idol stood before . Without the City , and on the other side of the River , is a Castle , encompass'd with a stone-wall , where live the Weywode and the Metropolitan , or Arch-bishop , who hath the over-sight of Ecclesiastical affairs all over the Province . This Castle joyns to the City by a great Bridge , from which , Duke Iohn Basilouits caus'd a great number of Inhabitants to be cast into the River , as was said before . Over against the Castle , on the same side with the City , is a Convent , dedicated to St. Anthony . The Muscovites say , he came from Rome into those parts upon a Mill-stone , upon which he came down the Tiber , cross'd the Sea , and so up the River Wolgda , to Novogorod . They add , that , by the way , he met certain Fisher-men , with whom he bargain'd for the first draught they should make : that they brought up a Chest full of Priests Vestiments to say Mass in , Books , and Money , belonging to this Saint , and that afterwards he built a Chapel there , in which they say he lies interr'd , and that his Body is there to be seen , as entire as when he departed this World. Many Miracles are wrought there , as they say ; but they permit not strangers to go in , thinking it enough to shew them the Mill-stone , upon which the Saint perform'd this pretended voyage , and which indeed may be seen lying against the Wall. The Devotions performed there have been such as have built a very fair Monastery in that place . We staid at Novogorod , five days , during which the Weywode sent us a Present of 24 sorts of meat , dress'd after their way , and 16 sorts of drink . The Chancellor , Bogdan Foederouits Oboburou , who had been our Pristaf in the former Voyage , sent us also divers delicacies . The Ambassadors presented the Weywode with a new Coach. March 16. VVe had brought us 129 fresh Horses for our Sledges , and we got that day four leagues to Brunits , where we took up fresh Horses again , wherewith , the next day , we travel'd in the forenoon 8 leagues to Miedna , and in the afternoon , four and a half to Kressa . The 18 we got before dinner six leagues to Iaselbitza ; in the afternoon , four to Simnagora . The 19. nine leagues to Columna ; and the 20. five , to Wisna wolloka , where we saw a young man of 12 years of age that was married . At Tuere , we saw a married woman that was but 11. and this is ordinary in Muscovy , as also in Finland . The same night we came to Windra Pusk , having travel'd that afternoon seven leagues . In this last place , there were but three houses , and the stoves so nasty and stinking , that we had a very ill night of it , though indeed in other places the stoves are not kept much better than stables in our Country . The 21 we got 7 leagues , to Torsock . The 22. six , to Troitska Miedna ; and the 23. six more , to Tuere , mentioned before . Here the snow beginning to melt in several places , we quitted our Sledges , and took the Wolgda , which was still frozen , and travel'd that day six leagues , to Gorodna . The 24. we went by land again , for the Ice began to give way , and got to Sawidoua ; and thence to Saulkspas , seven leagues from our last lodging , having , by the way , pass'd several Brooks with great difficulty , by reason the Ice was loose . The 25. we pass'd by a great Village called Klin , behind which is the Brook Sestrea , which falls into the River Dubna , and , with it , into Wolgda . We were forc'd to stay the flakes of Ice with stakes , which we made a shift to fasten in the Brook , to hinder them from carrying us away . The next day we pass'd it again , by reason it winds it self up and down in those parts , and lodg'd that night at Beschick , seven leagues from Klin . The 27. we pass'd two other little Brooks , and got 6 leagues forwards , to Zerkizouo . The 28. we got but three leagues , to Nicola-Darebna , which the Author , in the first Book calls Nicola Nachinski , within two leagues of Moscou , where the Ambassadors are wont to expect the Great Duke's pleasure , and the order he would have observ'd in their entrance . In the mean time we fitted our Liveries , and set our selves in order for our Cavalcade , which we made the next day at Noon , as followeth . First , went the 24 Musketiers who had conducted us from the Frontiers , being all Cosaques . After them our Mareschal alone . Then the Officers and Gentlemen , three a-breast , and those of best quality first . Three Trumpetters , with silver Trumpets . Then the Ambassadors , each in his Sledge , having before them six with Carabins , and on both sides as many , with Partizans . Next the Sledges , came the Pages , and after them , the rest of the retinue on horse-back , and the baggage , all in very good order . The Pristaf took place of the Ambassadors . Being come within half a league of the City , there met us many Troops of horse , Muscovian , Tartars , and some Germans , who having rid about our Cavalcade , return'd to the City . After these came several other Troops , which divided themselves , and encompassing us on both sides , conducted us to the City . About a quarter of a league from the City we met two Pristafs , with a very noble attendance , and the same equipage they had at our former reception . Being come within 20. paces of us , they sent word to the Ambassadors , that they should alight out of their Sledges , and come to them . The Pristafs neither alighted , nor uncover'd themselves , till the Ambassadors had done both . They are enjoyn'd to proceed with this reservedness , and to stand very much upon the grandeur and reputation of their Prince , upon pain of being cast out of favour , which disgrace is many times attended with whipping or cudgeling . Our reception was after the same manner as the first time , the more aged Pristaf beginning in these termes ; The Grand Seigneur , Cza●r , and Great Duke , Michael Federouits , &c. ( repeating all the other Titles ) hath commanded us to receive thee , Philip Crusius , and thee Otton Brugman , great Ambassador from the Grand Seignor , Frederick Duke of Holstein , and to conduct you to his Capital City of Moscou . To which the other added ; His Majesty hath appointed these Tumoronins , or Gentlemen , here present , Iuan Iuaniosin Salmosin , and my self Andrew Iuanouits Zabaro● , to be your Pristafs during the abode you shall make there . Then the Master of the Horse presented himself , made his complement , and brought the Ambassadors , two very stately Horses , white as snow , and twelve others for the chief of their retinue . From the Gate to our Lodgings , we pass'd through a double file of Musketiers , to the number of above 3000. and we were lodg'd in that quarter of the City which is called Cataigorod , not far from the Castle , in a stone-house , built by an Archbishop named Susinski , who fell into disgrace some years before , and was banish'd . As soon as we had alighted , there were brought in , from the Great Duke's Kitchin and Cellar , all sorts of meats and drinks . And from that time during our stay at Moscou , we were allow'd , every day , sixty two Loaves , a quarter of Beef , four Sheep , a dozen of Pullets , two Geese , one Hare , and one Heath-cock , alternately , fifty Eggs , ten pence towards Candles , and five pence for small things us'd in the Kitchin , one Pot of Sack , eight of Hydromel , three of Beer , and three small pots of Strong-water . Besides all this , for a common stock , a Tun of Beer , a lesser Tun of Hydromel , and a Barrel of Strong-water . With this we had , by way of extraordinary in the week , a poude , that is , forty pound of Butter , and as much Salt , three Pails of Vinigre , two Muttons , and a Goose. This allowance was doubled at our arrival , as also upon Palm-Sunday , Easter-day , and the young Prince's Birth-day ; but we had them dress'd by our own Cooks . The house-door was kept by a Desetnick , or Corporal , who had nine Musketiers about him : but the Pristaf's came every day , to entertain and divert us ; and immediately after our first publick Audience , or as soon as we have been so happy as to have seen the bright eyes of his Majesty the Czaar , as they express it , they gave us the same liberty as we had at our former Voyage . Arril 3. we had our first publick Audience , to which we were conducted with the same Ceremonies as before , and , in our Cavalcade , we observ'd the same order as we had at our entrance ; unless it were , that the Secretary went next the Ambassadors carrying the Credential Letters upon a great piece of Crimson Taffata . The Musketiers had made a lane from our Lodging to the Castle , but all could not keep off the people from thronging in to see us . The Courriers went and came , as their custome is , to give directions for our march ; to order it so , as that the Great Duke might ascend his Throne , just at the arrival of the Ambassadors . The Ceremonies of the Audience were as is before mentioned . And the Propositions made contained only complements , thanks for his Majesties favour , in granting the Ambassadors a passage into Persia , and desires to have some secret conferences . As soon as we were return'd to our Lodgings , came one of the Great Duke's Carvers , named Knez , Simon Petrouits Luon , with forty dishes of meat from his Majesty , all Fish , fry'd things , and pulse , it being in their Lent : and twelve pots of several sorts of drinks . The Cloath being layd , and the meat serv'd up , he presented , with his own hand , to the Ambassadors and those of their retinue , to every one a Gobelet full of a very strong Aquavitae , took himself a great Vermilion gilt-cup , and drunk the Great Duke's health , then the young Prince's , and then that of his Highness , obliging all to pledge him . He was presented with a piece of Plate gilt , and those who brought in the meat had two Crowns a-piece given them . We sate down ; but most of the dishes being dress'd with Onions and Garlick , we eat very little , and sent the rest to our friends in the City . But what we spar'd in meat , we made good in drink , whereto we were partly encourag'd by the Persian Ambassadors , who being lodg'd near us , gave us the divertisement of their Bagpipes , and Hautbois , and partly by the excellent Wines , which the Great Duke had sent us . Apr. 5. we had our first private Audience , with the ordinary Ceremonies , having the same Commissioners we had in our former negotiation , except the Chancellour Iuan Tarassouits Grammatin , who , by reason of age , had resign'd his charge , which was conferr'd upon Fedor Fedorousin Lichozou . While we were at this Audience , there died at our Lodging one of our Lacqueyes , who , some few dayes before , having been overturn'd in one of the Sledges , had been hurt by the Ambassador Brugman's Cabinet , which fell upon his breast . Being of the reform'd religion , his body was carried to the Church of that Profession , where he had a Funeral Sermon , after which he was buried in the Church-yard belonging to the Germans . The Great Duke sent us for the solemnity of the enterment , a Pristaf , and 15. white Horses out of his own Stables . The 9. We had our second private Audience . The 10. being Palm-Sunday , the Muscovites had a noble Procession , to represent our Saviour's entrance into Ierusalem , and , that we might the more conveniently see it , having express'd our desires to that purpose , the Great Duke sent the Ambassadors their ordinary Horses , and fifteen others for their retinue . He order'd also to be kept for us a place , near the Castle-Gate , whence they drove out the people which had throng'd in to the number of 10000. The Persian Ambassadors were plac'd behind us , in the little Theatre we have spoken of before . The Great Duke having been at service in our Lady's Church , came out of the Castle with the Patriarch in very good order . First , came a very large Chariot , made of boards nail'd together , but low , drawing after it a Tree , on which hung abundance of Apples , Figs , and Grapes . In it were four little Boys with surplisses , who sung the Hosanna . Then follow'd many Priests , in their surplisses and copes , carrying Crosses , Banners , and Images , upon long Poles ; some of them sung , others cast Incense among the people . Next came the Goses or Duke's Merchants ; after them the Diaken , Clerks , Secretaries , Knez and Bo●ares , having , most of them Palms in their hands , and went immediately before the Great Duke , who was most richly clad , with a Crown upon his head , supported by the two principal Counsellors of State , Knez Iuan Borisowits Cyrcaski , and Knez Alexey Michaelouits Won , and led , himself , by the bridle , the Patriarch's Horse , which was cover'd with Cloath , and made to represent an Asse . The Patriarch , who rid on him , had on his head a round white Satin Cap , beset with rich Pearls , and about it a very rich Crown . He had in his right hand a Cross of Diamonds , wherewith he bless'd the people , who receiv'd his benediction with great submission , bowing their heads , and incessantly making the sign of the Cross. About and behind him were Metropolitans , Bishops , and other Priests , whereof some carried Books , others Censers . About fifty little Boys , most clad in red , put off their Casacks and scatter'd them along the way : others had pieces of Cloath about an Ell-square , of all colours , which they laid on the ground , for the Great Duke and Patriarch to pass over . The Great Duke being come over against us , made a halt , and sent his principal Interpreter , Iohn Helmes , to ask after our health , and went not on till our answer was brought him . This done , he went into the Church , where he stay'd about half an hour . In his return , he stopp'd again at the same place , to give the Ambassadors notice that he would send them a Dinner from his own Table : which yet was not done , but instead thereof , our ordinary allowance was doubled . The honour the Great Duke did the Patriarch in leading his horse , is worth to him 400 Crowns , which the Patriarch is oblig'd to give him . Upon Pain-Sunday , the same Ceremonies were observ'd all over Muscovy ; the Metropolitanes and Bishops representing the person of the Patriarch , the Weiwodes or Governours , that of the Great Duke . April . 17. was their Easter-day . 'T is the greatest of all their Festivals , and they celebrate it with abundance of Ceremonies , and great rejoycings , as well in remembrance of our Saviour's Resurrection , as that it puts a period to their Lent. The streets were all full of a sort of Merchants , who sold Eggs of all sorts of colours , which the Muscovites send by way of Present one to another , for a fortnight together after Easter , during which time , when they meet , they kiss each other , and their salutation is in these words , Christos wos Chrest , that is , Christ is risen , whereto the other answers , Wostin wos Chrest , that is , He is risen indeed . No person , what condition , sex , or other quality soever he be of , dares refuse these kisses , or the Eggs , that are presented to him . The Great Duke himself hath Presented some to the principal Counsellors , and Lords of his Court. He is wont also , on Easter-day , betimes in the morning , to visit the Prisoners before he goes to Church , and to order every one to have an Egg given him , and some sheep-skin for bestow'd on them , exhorting them to rejoyce , since Christ dy'd for their sins , and was now truly risen again . That done , he causes the Prison-doors to be shut again , and goes to his Devotions . Their greatest rejoycings consist in Feasts , and good Cheer ; but especially in debauches , in common drinking-houses , which are full of all sorts of persons , Men and Women , Ecclesiastick and Laicks , who get so drunk , that the streets are pav'd with Drunkards . The present Patriarch hath prohibited them , and order'd that on Easter-day no drinking places should be open ; but he is not much obey'd . April 29. The Ambassador Brugman desir'd , and had , a private audience of the Bojares ; to which he went alone , without his Collegue , and but few persons about him . It was given him in the Exchequer , and lasted above two hours ; what he treated about we could never learn , till afterward , by the charge put in against him at our return home . May 6. The Ambassadors had together their third conference with the Bojares ; the 17. the fourth ; and the 27. the fifth and last private audience . May 30. The Great Duke permitted the young Prince's Governour , to go a-hawking , and to invite , to that Divertisement , the Gentlemen of our retinue . He sent us Horses , and carried us two Leagues from the City into most pleasant Meadow grounds . Having sported two or three hours , we were treated with a Collation , under a Tent pitch'd there for that end . The treatment was ordinary , Strong-water , Hydromel , Ginger-bread , and preserv'd Cherries . Iune 1. The Muscovites celebrated with great solemnities the birth-day of their young Prince , Knez Iuan Michaelouits . Our ordinary allowance of Provisions was doubled . The 3. The Ambassador Brugman had a second private conference with the Bojares . Iune 14. being Whitsun-eve , the Great Duke gave publick audience to all the Ambassadors then in Mosco , in order to their departure . That of Persia went first to audience : he was a Cupz●n , or Merchant ; as he came back he had on his other Cloaths ▪ according to the Persian custom a Garment of Crimson-Satin , lined with the best kind of Sables which the Great Duke had Presented him with . After him went the Greeks , Armenians , and Tartars , who in their return , caus'd their Letters , and the Presents they had receiv'd , to be carried before them . The 12. Arrived there our Controller , who had stay'd at Dantzick , to look after the finishing of some Presents which we were to carry into Persia. The Great Duke was gone on a Pilgrimage out of the City , and the Chancellor durst not permit the Controller to enter in without his Majesties express order ; which occasion'd his staying three dayes in the Suburbs . The 15. The Great Duke and Dutchess return'd to Moscou . The Duke was attended by a great number of Lords : the Dutchess had about her 36. Ladies , or Maids of honour . They were all on Horse-back , sitting a-stride , cloath'd in red , white Hats on their heads , with great red bands dangling at their backs , white Scarfs about their necks ; they were most wickedly be-painted . The 17. I was sent to the Chancellor , to speak to him concerning our dispatches . He would do me the greatest honour I could expect , and order'd , I should be brought in to audience by a Pristaf . That importunate civility cost me two hours attendance in the Antichamber , till a Pristaf was found . The Chancellor and Vice-Chancellor receiv'd me kindly , and dismiss'd me well satisfy'd . The Table in the Audience Chamber was cover'd with a very rich Persian Carpet , upon which was a silver Standish , but without any Ink in it : I was told afterwards , that they were set there only for the time I was to stay in the room , which was but poorly furnish'd without them . The 20. The Pristafs came to tell us , that we might take our journey for Persia when we pleas'd , and that at our return thence , we should have the honour to kiss his Majesties hand , it being not fit they did it then , since the Ambassadors were not to return into their own Country , and that at the last publick audience only , the Great Duke was oblig'd to answer the Credentials they had brought . We accordingly prepar'd for our departure , got Boats to be provided to carry us upon the River to Nisa , and took into our service , three Lieutenants , four Serjeants , and twenty three Souldiers , Scots and Germans . The Great Duke gave us leave to take them out of his own Guard , for our security against the incursions of the Tartars , which make travelling neer Wolgda very dangerous . We also hir'd certain Muscovites , for ordinary Employments . The 24. and 25. were spent in putting our things aboard , and sending away certain brass Guns we had brought out of Germany , and some Cabinets we had bought at Moscou , and part of our Baggage , ordering the Conductor to stay for us at Nisa . The 26. came in Ambassadors , or , as the Mvscovites call them , Courriers of quality , from the King of Poland . We went out of the City , to observe their entrance . As soon as they perceiv'd us , they saluted us very civilly , putting off their Hats , but their demeanour towards the Muscovites was much wanting of respect , never offering to be uncovered . They also oblig'd the Pristefs to alight , and uncover themselves first , saying , they were not there to do the Muscovites any honour , but to receive it from them . There were no Horses out the Great Duke's Stables at the entrance of these Ambassadors , because another Polish Ambassador , had , some few dayes before , refus'd them , and made use of his own . This other Polish Ambassador had been sent to the Great Duke immediately after the defeat of the Muscovites before Smolensco , which gave him occasion to be so insolent as he was , during his stay at Mosco . He would needs make his proposition sitting , and perceiving that , when he pronounc'd the name and titles of his King , the Bojares were not uncover'd , he stopp'd , till such time as the Grand Duke had commanded them to be so ▪ The King of Poland had sent the Great Duke no Present , but the Ambassador gave him , as from himself , a very fair Coach ▪ and yet when the Duke sent him a rich Present of Sables , he refus'd them . Whereupon the Great Duke sent back his Coach , which the Ambassador being angry at , took that occasion to tumble the Pristaf from the top of a high pair of stairs to the bottom . The Great Duke was so incens'd thereat , that he sent one to tell the Ambassador , that he knew not , whether this demeanour of his was according to his Master's order , or that the rudeness proceeded from his own passion ; that if his King had commanded him to do so , patience must be had , till God enabled him to express his resentment of it , that the event of War was in his hands , and that another time he might be the more fortunate : but that if he had done this without order , and upon his own accompt , complaint should be made of it to the King his Master . The 26 of Iune , the Pristaf brought us the Great Dukes Pass , which for the odness of the stile , we think fit to insert here , faithfully translated out of the Muscovian language . From the Grand Seigneur and Great Duke of all the Russes , Michael Federouits ; We enjoyn all our Bojares , Weiwodes and Diaken , and all our Commanders from the City of Moscou to Columna , and thence to Perestaf , Resansky , and Kasimoua , to Murama , and Nise-Novogorod , to Casan , and Astrachan , to let pass Philip Crusius and Otton Brugman , Ambassadors and Counsellours from Frederick , Duke of Holstein , whom we have permitted to go from Moscou into Persia , to Schach Sefi of Persia : by vertue of a Treaty made for the Passage and Commerce of the Merchants of Holstein . We have also permitted them to take along with them their Germans of Holstein , to the number of 85 persons , and for their convoy 30 Souldiers , chosen , with our consent , out of the Germans , who serve in Muscovy , which number they may augment , for the safety of their Voyage of Persia , at Nisa , Cassan , or Astrachan , by eleven men , Germans or Muscovites , voluntiers . We also permit them , at Nisa , to hire two Pilots , who are acquainted with the course of the Wolgda . We consent , and in like manner permit the said Ambassadors of Holstein , if , at their return from Persia , they stand in need of a Convoy , or other people for business , to take at Cassan , or Astrachan , or any where else they shall think fit , forty men , or such other number as they shall think requisite for the prosecution of their Voyage : provided , that those of our people who shall hire themselves to the said Ambassadors , gave in their names to the Boj●res , Weiwodes , and Diaken of the place of their abode , as well at their departure thence , as at their return thither , that there may be a Register kept thereof . And if they return from Persia in the Winter , it shall be lawful for them , for their money , to take into their service such a number of men , and Sledges , as they shall think requisite for the continuation of their Voyage . We have also appointed Rodiuon Gaba●o , Gentleman of Astrachan , to conduct the said Ambassadors from Moscou to Asttachan , Wherefore we command you , our Bojares ; Weiwodes , Diaken , and Commanders , to let pass the said Rodiuon , with the Ambassadors of Holstein , Without any l●t . And if after their Voyage of Persia , at their return thence , they are desirous to to repass through the Countries in our obedience , you shall permit them to take into their service , for labour , or for convoy upon the Wolga , forty men , or such other number as they shall stand in need of , which they shall take by vertue of this present Pass-port , at Astrachan , Cassan , or any other place they shall think fit . And our said Subjects shall be oblig'd to cause their names to be enroll'd , as well at their departure as at their return , to the end notice may be taken , that no Robbers , Golops , or fugitive Slaves get in among them . In like manner at the return of their Voyage , if they pass through Muscovy in the Winter time , it shall be lawfull for them , at their own charge , to hire such a number of Sledges , as they shall think fit , so as that they be not hindred in the prosecution of their Voyage , either in Cities or in the Country . Enjoyning further , that all respect be given to the Ambassadors of Holstein , and all civillity done their people , both going and coming , not permitting that they should suffer any violence , or be robbed : obliging them also , for their part , not to take any provisions by force of any whatsoever ; but it shall be lawful for them , to buy , for their money , of those that shall be willing to sell to them , both going and coming . Writ at Moscou , in the year 7144. June 20. and signed , The Czaar , and Great Duke of all the Russes , Michael Federouits ; and lower , Deak Maxim Matuskin ; and sealed with the great Seal . The Pristaf having given us our Pass-port , we appointed Iun. 30. for our departure . Mr. David Ruts gave us another entertainment that day , and kept us till the last hour of the day , which ( the Muscovites beginning it at Sun-rising , and ending it at Sun-set ) having struck , the Pristaf caus'd to be brought out the Great Dukes Horses , and hasten'd our departure , being accompany'd by several persons of quality , who brought us as far as the Monastery of Simana , three leagues from Moscou , where our Boat waited for us , avoiding by that means the many windings of the River from Moscou thither . But it were not handsome to leave Moscou without giving some account of that great City , the Metropolis of all Muscovy , to which it gives the name , as it takes its own from the River Moska . This River , which passes through , and divides all the rest of the City , from that quarter of it which is called Strelitza Slauoda , rises out of the Province of Tuere , and having joyn'd its waters with those of the Occa , near Columna , it falls together with the other , about half a league thence , into the Wolga . The City is elevated 55 degr . 36 min. its longitude 66 degrees , in the midst of all the Country , and almost at an equal distance from all the Frontiers , which is above 120 German leagues . It is about three leagues about , and , no doubt , hath been heretofore bigger than it is now . Mathius de Michou , a Canon of Cracovid , who ●ourish'd at the beginning of the last age , says , that , in his time , it was twice as big as the City of Prague . The Tartars of Crim and Precop , burnt it in the year 1571. and the Poles set it a-fire in the year 1611. so as that there was nothing left of it but the Castle ; and yet now there are numbred in it above 40000 houses , and it is out of all controversie one of the greatest Cities in Europe . 'T is true , that , the Palaces of great Lords , and the Houses of some rich Merchants excepted , which are of Brick or Stone , all the rest are of Wood , and made up of beams , and cross-pieces of Firr laid one upon another . They cover them with barks of trees , upon which they sometimes put another covering of Turfes . The carelesness of the Muscovites , and the disorders of their house-keeping are such , that there hardly passes a moneth , nay not a week , but some place or other takes fire , which , meeting with what is very combustible , does in a moment reduce many houses , nay , if the wind be any thing high , whole streets into ashes . Some few days before our arrival , the fire had consumed the third part of the City ; and about 5 or 6 years since , the like accident had near destroy'd it all . To prevent this , the Strelits of the Guard , and the Watch , are enjoyn'd , in the night time to carry Pole-axes , wherewith they break down the houses adjoyning to those which are a-fire , by which means they hinder the progress of it , with much better success than if they attempted the quenching of it . And that it may not fasten on other more solid structures , the doors and windows are very narrow , having shutters of Latin , to prevent the sparks and flashes from getting in . Those who have their houses burnt , have this comfort withall , that they may buy houses ready built , at a market for that purpose , without the white-Wall , at a very easy rate , and have them taken down , transported , and in a short time set up in the same place where the former stood . The streets of Moscou are handsome , and very broad , but so dirty , after rain hath ever so little moisten'd the ground , that it were impossible to get out of the dirt , were it not for the great Posts , which set together make a kind of bridge , much like that of the Rhin , near Strasbourg which bridges , in foul weather , serve for a kind of pavement . The City is divided into four quarters , or circuits , whereof the first is called Catayrogod , that is , the mid-City , as being in the midst of the others . This quarter is divided from the rest by a brick-wall , which the Muscovites call crasne stenna , that is , red stone . The Moska passes on the South-side of it ▪ and the River Neglina , which joyns with the other behind the Castle , on the North side . The Great Duke's Palace , called Cremelena , and which is of greater extent than many other ordinary Cities , takes up almost one half of it , and is fortify'd with three strong walls , and a good ditch , and very well mounted with Canon . In the midst of the Castle are two Steeples , one very high , and cover'd with Copper gilt , as all the other Steeples of the Castle are . This Steeple is called Iuan Welike , that is , the Great Iohn . The other is considerable only for the Bell within it , made by the Great Duke Boris Gudenou , weighing 33600. pounds . It is not toll'd , but upon great Festivals , or to honour the entrance and audience of Ambassadors : but to stir it there must be 24 men , who pull it by a Rope that comes down into the Court , while some others are above to help it on by thrusting . The Great Duke's Palace stands towards the further side of the Castle , with that of the Patriarch , and appartements for several Bojares , who have places at Court. There is also lately built a very fair Palace of stone , according to the Italian Architecture , for the young Prince ; but the Great Duke continues still in his wooden Palace , as being more healthy than stone-structures . The Exchequer , and the Magazine of Powder and provisions are also within the Castle . There are also within it two fair Monasteries , one for men , the other for women , and above fifty Churches and Chapels , all built of stone ; among others , those of the B. Trinity , St. Mary's , St. Michael's , wherein are the Sepulchres of the Great Dukes , and St. Nicholas's . At the Castle-Gate , but without the Walls , on the South-side , is a fair Church Dedicated to the B. Trinity , and commonly called Ierusalem . When it was finish'd , the Tyrant Iohn Basilouits , thought it so magnificent a structure , that he caus'd the Architect's eyes to be put out , that he might not afterwards do any thing that should be comparable to that . Near this Church are two great pieces of Canon , with the mouths towards that street by which the Tartars were wont to make their irruptions ; but these pieces are now dismounted , and useless . In the spacious place , before the Castle , is the chief Market of the City kept ; all day it is full of people , but especially slaves , and idle persons . All the Market-place is full of Shops , as also all the streets abutting upon it : but every Trade hath a station by it self , so as the Mercers intermingle not with the Linnen or Wollen-Drapers , nor Goldsmiths with Sadlers , Shoemakers , Taylors , Furriers , and the like , but every Profession and Trade hath its proper street : which is so much the greater convenience , in that a man does , of a sudden , cast his eye on all he can desire . Sempstresses have their shops in the midst of the Market , where there is also another sort of Women Traders , who have Rings in their mouths , and , with their Rubies and Turquoises , put off another commodity which is not seen in the Market . There is a particular street where are sold the Images of their Saints . 'T is true , these go not under the name of Merchandise , among the Muscovites , who would make some difficulty to say they had bought a Saint ; but they say , they receive them by way of Exchange or Trucking , for money : and so when they buy , they make no bargain , but lay down what the Painter demands . There is yet another place , in this quarter , called the Hair-market , because the Inhabitants go thither to be trimm'd , by which means the place comes to be so cover'd with hair , that a man treads as softly as if it were on a Feather-bed . Most of the principal Goses , or Merchants , as also many Knez and Muscovian Lords have their houses in this first circuit . The second quarter is called Czaargorod , that is , Czaar's Citie , or the Citie-Royal , and includes the former as it were in a Semi-circle . The little River Neglina passes through the midst of it , and it hath its particular Wall , called Biela stenna , that is , the white Wall. In this quarters is the Arsenal , and the place , where Guns and Bells are cast , which is called Pogganabrut , the management whereof the Great Duke hath bestow'd on a very able man , one Iohn Valk , born at Nuremberg , whom he sent for out of Holland , for this reason , that he was the first who found a way to discharge a Bullet of sixteen pound weight with five pound of pouder . The Muscovites who have wrought under this man , have so well learnt the Mystery of founding that now they are as expert at it as the most experienc'd Germans . In this quarter also there live many Knez , Lords , Sinbojares , or Gentlemen , and a great number of Merchants , who drive a Trade all the Countrey over , and Trades-men especially Bakers . There are also some Butchers shambles , and Tipling-houses , which sell Beer , Hydromel , and Strong-water , Store-Houses of Wheat , Meal shops , and the Great Duke's stables . The third quarter is called Skoradom , and includes the quarter called Czaargorod , from the East , along the North-side , to the West . The Muscovites affirm , that this quarter was five German Leagues about , before the City was burnt by the Tartars , in the year 1571. The little River Iagusas passes through it , and in its way fails into the Mosca . In this quarter is the Market for Wood and Houses before mentioned ; where you may have Houses ready made , which may be taken asunder , transported thence , and set up any where else , in a short time , and with little pains and charge , since they consist only of beams , and posts , set one upon the other , and the vacuities are fill'd up with Mosse . The fourth quarter is called Strelitza Slauoda , because of the Strelits , or Musketiers of the Great Duke's Guard , who live in it . It is situated towards the South of Citarogod , on the other side of the Mosca , upon the Avenues of the Tartars . Its Ramparts and Baltions are of Wood. The Great Duke Basili Iuanouits , father of Basilouits , who built this quarter , design'd it for the quarters of such Soldiers , as were strangers , as Poles , Germans , and others , naming that place Naeilki , or , the quarter of Drunkards , from the word Nali , which signifies , powre out : for , these strangers being more inclin'd to drunkenness than the Muscovites , he would not have his own people , who were apt enought to debauch themselves , to become so much the worse by the others bad example . Besides the Soldiery , the poorer sort of the people have their habitations in this quarter . There is , in the City and Suburbs of Moscou , a very great number of Churches , Monasteries and Chapels . In the former Impression of these Travels , we said , there were above fifteen hundred ; but whereas Iohn Lewis Godefrey , Author of the Archontologia Cosinica , thinks that number so excessive , that he sticks not to speak of it as a thing not likely to be true , I must indeed needs acknowledge , that I was much mistaken , and , now affirm for certain , that where I said there were 1500. there are above 2000. No Muscovite that hath liv'd at Moscou , nay no stranger , any thing acquainted with that City , but will confirm this truth , as knowing , there is no Lord but hath his private Chapel , nor any Street but hath many of them . 'T is true , they are most of them very small ones , and but fifteen foot square ; nay , before the Patriarch commanded they should be built of Stone , they were all of Wood : but that hinders not , but that the number of them may amount to what we have said . THE TRAVELS OF THE AMBASSADORS FROM THE DUKE of HOLSTEIN INTO MUSCOVY , and PERSIA . The Third Book . THE City of Moscou , which those of the Country call Moskwa , derives its name to the Province , wherein it is seated , and to all Muscovy , which was heretofore known under that of Russia , or white Russia . It is doubtless , the greatest of all the Estates of Europe , since it reaches in length near thirty degrees , or 450. leagues ; and , in breadth , sixteen degrees , or 240. German leagues . Its Frontiers reach , Northward , beyond the Arctick Circle to the frozen Sea. On the East , it hath the River Oby ; towards the South , the Tartars of Crim and Precop ; and towards the West , Poland , Livonia and Sueden . Muscovy is divided into many great Provinces , most of which we have named elsewhere with the Titles of the Great Duke . That of Wolodimer , or Vladimer , was heretofore the chiefest . It s capital City , whence it hath its name , was built by Prince Wolodomer , who liv'd about the year 928. It is 36. leagues distant from Moscou , Eastward , between the Rivers of Occa , and Wolga , in a Country so fruitful , that one Bushel of Wheat sown , yeelds 25. or 30. The River Clesma , which passes by it , falls into the River Occa near the City of Murom . The Great Dukes had chosen it for the most convenient place for their residence , till Prince Danilou Michaelouits translated the Emperial Seat to Moscou . The Province of Smolensko hath , on the East , the Province of Muscovy , on the North , Siberia , on the South , Lithavie , and towards the West , Livonia . The Metropolis of the Province , Smolensko , is seated upon the River Nieper , which they say is the same the Antients called Boristhenes , though that of Berezine comes nearer to that name . The other eminent Cities of it , are , Prohobus , upon the Nieper , Wesma , upon a River of the same name , and Mosaysko . The City of Smolensko hath , on the side of the River , a Cittadel , fortify'd with great Chains and good Ditches , with a good Counterscarp well palisadoed . The Muscovites took this City from the Poles in the year 15●4 . Sigismond King of Poland Recover'd it again in the year 1611. and the late Great Duke Michael Federouits besieg'd it in the year 1633. but was forc'd to raise the siege , as we shall have occasion to relate anon . The Great Duke that now is took it by composition , in the year 1654. and is still possess'd of it . The Province of Rhesan lies between the Rivers Don and Occa , having on the West , Muscovy , from which it is divided by the River Aka . This is the most fruitful Province of all Muscovy , and produces abundance of Wheat , Hony , Fish , and all sorts of Venizon and Fowl. Besides the chief City , which is upon the River Occa , it hath also those of Corsira , and Tulla , upon the River of that name . Permie is one of the greatest Provinces of all Muscovy , and distant from Moscou 250. or 300. German leagues , towards the East and North. It s chief City , whence it hath its name , lies upon the River of Vischora , which falls into Kam , 15. leagues thence . The Inhabitants of this Province have a Language and Characters peculiar to themselves . They eat Herbs instead of bread , and instead of Tribute , send the Great Duke , Horses and Furrs . Its neighbours Eastward are the Tartars of Tumen . The Baron of Herberstein sayes , that the Province of Iugarie , is that whence the Hongrians came , who now live in the Country that lies upon the Dannow , The Province of Wiathka , is 150. German leagues distant from the City of Moscou , towards the East , beyond the River Kam . The River of Wiathka gives it the name ; which falls into Kam , which falls into Wolga 12. leagues below Casan . The Country is woody and barren , and much subject to the incursions of the Tartars Czeremisses , who were the Masters of it , till Basili , Great Duke of Muscovy , united it to his Crown . The Principality of Bielsk derives the name from Biela its chief City ; as does the Province of Rschouie from that of the City of Rschewa ; and that of Tuere , from the City of that name . The City and Dutchy of Plescou was govern'd by its own Princes , till the Great Duke Iohn Basilouits re-united both to his Crown , in the year 1509. The Muscovites call it Pskow , from the Lake upon which the chief City is seated , and out of which rises the River of the same name , that passes through the City . Siberia is of great extent , and had a long time it s own Princes , who paid Tribute to the Kings of Poland , upon the accompt of Lithuania , on which they had some dependence . They revolted from Casimer , son of Iagellon , King of Poland , and became subject to the Great Duke of Muscovy . The Czaar Basili , ejected the Duke of Siberie , and united the Province to his Crown . The chief City is Novogorod , but to distinguish it from others of the same name , it is called Novogorod Siebersky , that is , Novogorod , or the New City of Siberie . It s other eminent Cities are Starodub , Petivola , Czernigou , and Bransko . The Dutchies of Iarostaf , Rosthou , and Susdal were a long time enjoy'd by the younger Brothers of Muscovy , till Iohn Basilouits re-united them to the Crown , in the year 1565. The Province of Dwina is the greatest , and more Northern of all Muscovy , and was heretofore subject to the Duke of Novogorod . The River of Dwina falls into the white Sea , near Archangel . It is not long since that this Province , which is a hundred leagues in length , had but one City in it , of the same name seated in the midst of it : but now that the Muscovites have Translated into those parts , the Trade which the English , Dutch , and Hanseatick Towns , were wont to bring to Narva , it is become one of the most considerable Provinces of all Muscovy . The greatest place of Commerce is called Archangel , from the Archangel , St. Michael , and situated at the mouth of the Dwina , where it makes the Island of Podesemski . The City is not very great , but of great Trading , by reason of the many Ships that come every year , which bring thither the Muscovian Merchants , especially those strangers that live at Moscou , with the commodities of the Country , to truck for those that are brought thither . The Great Duke makes great advantages of it ; but the Impositions he laies upon all Merchandlses are so great , that it is not unlikely Strangers will , in time , return to Narva , where the King of Sueden takes but two in the hundred , and , to which , navigation is not so dangerous . In the Gulf , which the Sea makes near the mouth of Dwina , are three Islands , called Solofka , Anger , and Coloua . There was heretofore in the former of these the Sepulchre of a Muscovian Saint , but 3. or 4. years since , the Great Duke caused the Body to be translated thence to Moscou . Some report , that the Great Dukes , Predecessors of him that now reigns , had hidden a great Treasure there , as being a place inaccessible , by reason of its high and steepy Rocks . The Province of Vstiugha is next to that of Dwina , but more Southerly , and was also subject to the Duke of Novogorod . The chief City , of the same name , is so called from the word Vst , which signifies the mouth of a River , as the Latine word , Ostium ; and Iugh , because it was seated at the place where the River of Iugh falls into Suchana , from which it is now half a league distant . Its Inhabitants eat no Bread , but are content with Fish and Venison dry'd in the Sun. Thence are brought the fairest black-Foxes skins . Vologda , seated in the Province of the same name , is the only City in all Muscovy that hath a stone wall about it , being the place whither the Great Duke , in time of War , was wont to send some part of his Treasures . It sometime belonged to the Duke of Novogorod , but is now , together with the Province , re-united to Muscovy . The River of Vologda , whence it takes its name , falls , with the Dwina , into the white Sea. The Dutchy of Bielejezoro is also one of the Northern Provinces of this great State , but so full of Woods and Rivers , that it is in a manner inaccessible , unless it be when the Fenns and Rivers are frozen . The Province of Petzora reaches along the frozen Sea , towards the East and North. The River of Petzora , whence it hath the name , falls into the Sea near the Streight of Weigats , below the City of Pustioziero , by six several channels . The mountains , which the Muscovites call Zimnopoias , that is , the Girdle of the Earth , ( the same , as it is believed , as the Antients called the Riphaean and Hiperborean mountains ) lye on both sides of it , and afford the best Sables , and excellent Hawks . The City is but little , and the cold so great in this Province , that the Rivers are frozen from August to May. Upon this Province border the Samoicdes , a people we shall have occasion to speak of hereafter . The Province of Obdorie derives its name from the River Oby , which rising out of the great Lake of Kataisko , and running from the East towards the North , falls into the frozen Sea , and is so broad at the mouth , that with a very good wind a Ship will have much ado to cross from one side to the other in two days . As for the Tartarian Provinces that are subject to the Great Duke , we shall give an accompt of them in the prosecution of our Travels along the River Wolga ; of which River we shall only say by the way , that in the Province of Rschouie , two leagues from its chief City , and in the great forest of Wolkowskiles , is the Lake of Wronow , out of which rises a River , that , two leagues off that place , falls into the Lake of Wolga , from which it derives its name , and is thence forward called Wolga . The Tartars call it Edel , and 't is the same as Ptolomy calls Rha. 'T is doubtless , the greatest River in all Europe ; since that from the City of Nise-Novogorod , near which we went into it , out of the River Ocea , to the Caspian Sea , we have counted above 500 German leagues , not accounting above a hundred leagues more there is from its source to the place where the Occa falls into it . The Boristhenes , which those of the Country call Dnieper , rises out of the same Province , ten leagues from the Lake of Fronowo , near a Village called Dniepersko . It divides Lithuania from Muscovy , and after it hath taken its course towards the South , where it passes near Wiesma , and thence towards the East , bathing the Cities of Progobus , Smolensko , Orscha , Dubrowna , and Mohilouw , it turns again towards the South , and passing by Kiouie , by the Circasses , and thence toward Otzakow , a City of the Tartarians of Precop , it falls into the Euxine Sea. There are , in Muscovy , two Rivers called Dwina ; one rises out of a Lake of the same name , ten leagues from the Lake of Fronowo , and the source of Dnieper , and falls into the Baltick Sea , below Riga . The other rising at the conjunction of the Rivers of Iagel and Sachana , gives its name to the Province before mentioned , and falls into the White Sea , near Archangel . The Rivers of Mosca and Occa are pleasant and very considerable ; but , they lose their names , with all the other Rivers in the Countrey , when they fall into those we have before spoken of . Muscovy then being of such extent , as we have said , it is not to be imagin'd , that in Provinces so distant , and situated in so different climates , Air and Earth are alike qualify'd every where . About Moscou and the adjacent Provinces , the Air is good and healrhy , so that there is no talk of the Plague , or any other Epidemical disease . Which was the reason , that in the year 1654. at the beginning of the War of Smolensko , when the Infection made such havock in that great City , people were the more surpriz'd thereat , in regard the like had not been known in the memory of man. It was so great , that those were seen dying in the streets , who thought themselves well enough when they came out of their houses ; and all Muscovy was so astonish'd at it , that all the Avenues of Moscou were block'd up . The cold is so piercing , that no fur can prevent the Nose , Ears , Feet , and Hands from freezing and falling . At our first Voyage thither , in 1634. the cold was so sharp , that , in the great Market-place , before the Castle , we saw the earth open above twenty fathoms in length , and a foot broad . We could not go 50 steps , without hazard of losing some of our members . I saw there by experience , what others have left in writing , that spittle froze before it came to the ground , and water as it dropp'd . I observ'd withal , that the earth is open there in a manner as soon as in Germany , and that the Spring fruits come much about the same time ; for the more the earth is cover'd with Snow , the more it keeps in the heat requisite to promote vegetation . The Ice and Snow together make the ways so even , that it is much easier travelling there than any where else . For Winter-travelling , the Muscovites make use of Sledges , made very low , of the bark of Trees , cover'd with some coarse kind of Cloath . We lay all along in them , and covering our selves with sheep-skins , and the Sledges being cover'd with Sack-cloath , or some coarse Cloath , we not only felt not the cold , but even sweated in the depth of Winter . The Muscovian Horses are very low , yet fit enough for this kind of travelling , for being swift and indefatigable , they will go 8. 10. nay many times 12 leagues without staying by the way . I have my self travell'd twice from Tuere to Torsock without any halt by the way . Hence is it that travelling is so cheap , that a Country fellow shall bring you fifty leagues for three or four Crowns at most . If the cold be sharp in the Winter , the heat is no less troublesom in Summer , not proceeding so much from the scorching rayes of the Sun ( which is there in a manner always above the Horizon , and makes the day 18. hours long ) as occasion'd by the Flies , Wasps , Gnats , and other insects , which the Sun produces in the Moors and Fens , which take up a great part of the Country , in such abundance , that night and day they are extremely troublesome , But , the Fens and Forests , which Muscovy is well stor'd with , hinder not but the Land they cultivate is very Fertile . For unless it be about Mosco , where the soyl is barren and gravelly , let them take ever so little pains with their grounds in other places , they will bring forth more Wheat and Pasture than the Countrey can consume . The Hollanders acknowledge , that Muscovy is to them what Sicily was sometime to Rome . You never hear talk of dearth , though in the Provinces that have not the convenience of Rivers to transport their Corn , the Inhabitants manure only so much ground as will afford them a bare subsistence for the present year , not minding the future , as confident their ordinary increase will never fail them . Thence it comes that so much excellent ground lies fallow , producing only Hay , whereof they mow no more than will serve their Cattel . There is so great difference between this soyl , and that of the Province of Allentaken in Livonia , though there lies only the River Narva between them , that as soon as a man is over he perceives it . Muscovy and the Northern Provinces of Livonia have this common with Inguermannia and Carelia , that they sow not their Corn till within three weeks of Midsummer ; for the cold having , as a man might say , pierc'd to the Centre of the earth , it must have leasure to unfreeze : but the Wheat is no sooner in the ground but it puts forth , and the heat of the Sun , which , as we said , is alwayes above the Horizon , advances and ripens it . So that Sowing and Harvest is all over in two moneths . Wherein the Muscovites have this advantage over the Livonians , that they put in their Wheat dry , and ready to be thrash'd , whereas the Livonians are forc'd to use fire to dry it , by the help of a great Oven , built in the midst of a Barn , where they put their sheaves upon beams lay'd a-cross , till such time as the heat hath so dry'd them , that beating them with a stick , the Grain falls out , so as that there is no need of thrashing or treading it , as they do in the East . There is yet this further inconvenience , that the Wheat thus dry'd is not good for seed , and many times the Barns take fire , which spreads into the houses about them , and consumes all . In those Provinces which are not so much towards the North , especially neer the City of Mosco , their are excellent fruits , as Apples , Cherries , Plums , and Goos-berries . I have seen Apples in beauty and colour much like those which are called Appians , and so transparent , that holding them between your sight and the Sun , you may easily tell the Kernels . 'T is true this fruit having not time to bake in the Sun , ( it being rather a moderate slow heat , than an excessive scorching , that consumes the superfluous moisture ) will not keep , as it would do in Germany and other more Southerly Countreys : but the Commentator upon the Maps of Atlas is nevertheless mistaken , when he sayes , after the Baron of Herberstein , and Guagnin , that the cold is so great in Muscovy , that the Countrey cannot produce Apples or other Fruits that are worth sending up to the Table . They have also all manner of Pulse , Pot-herbs , Asparagus , Onions , Garlick , Roots , Cowcumber , Citruls , or Gourds , and Melons , and of these last abundance , excellent good , and so big , that at my being in Muscovy in the year 1643. a friend presented me with a Melon , that weigh'd forty pound . The Muscovites are very expert in the ordering of their Melons . They steep the seed , for the space of 48. hours , in Cow's milk , or an infusion of fair water and Sheep's dung : their beds they make of Horse dung , as it is carried out of the Stable , six foot deep , and then cover them with the best mold , in which they make flat Trenches , about a foot and a half broad . They thrust the seed so deep into the bed , as that it may not only be secur'd from the cold , and receive the benefit of the Sun-shine , but also have the advantage of the heat which the dung sends up from below , covering it in the night , and some times all day long , with bells of the Country-glass , or talk . They do not transplant them , but are careful to take away what is superfluous , and do what other things are commonly practis'd in other places , about that plant . We were credibly inform'd , that near Samara , between Wolga and the Doa , there is a kind of Melons , or rather Gourds , that are form'd like a Lamb , whereof this fruit represents all the members , being fasten'd to the ground by the stalk , which is as it were its navel . As it grows it changes place , as far as the stalk will give way , and , as it turns , makes the grass to wither . The Muscovites call this browzing , or feeding , adding , that when it is ripe , the stalk withers , and the fruit is cloath'd with a hairy skin , which may be dress'd and used instead of Furr . They call this fruit Boranez , that is to say , the Lamb. They shew'd us some of those skins , taken off the covering of a bed , and swore they came from that fruit , but we could hardly believe it . They were covered with a soft frizling Wooll not unlike that of a Lamb newly wean'd , or taken out of the Sheep's belly . Iulius Scaliger makes mention of it , Exerc. 181. and sayes this fruit grows till the grass fails it , and that it dies not but for want of nourishment . He adds , that no Beast will feed on it , but the Wolf , and that it is us'd as a bait to take him , which the Muscovites also confirmed . It is not long that they have had Flowers and sweet Herbs , the Great Duke Michael Federouits being the first that bestow'd any expence in Gardening , which he did with very good success . Nor is it long that they have had any other than wild Roses . Peter Marcellis , Commissary from the King of Denmark and Duke of Holstein , brought the first Provence-Roses thither . The Holand and German Merchants have but lately planted Asparagus there , which take very well , and are as big as a mans thumb . Nor have the Muscovites been long acquainted with Lettice and other Salad-herbs , and laugh'd at the Strangers who fed on them ; but now they begin to like them . There are no Hazel-trees , nor Vines in Muscovy ; but the Dutch bring such quantities of several sorts of Wine thither by the way of Archangel , that there is no want of any . There is also within these few years some brought in from Astrachan , upon the River of Wolga . Muscovy , abounds in Hemp and Flax ; and there is so much Honey and VVax , even in the VVoods , that , besides what is spent in Hydromel , and in Wax-Candles , in this Commodity consists the greatest part of the commerce which the Muscovites have with Strangers , to whom they put off yearly above twenty thousand Quintals ( or hundred weight ) of Wax . All Muscovy being but a continued Forest , those places only excepted where they have fir'd the Woods in order to agriculture , it must needs be very well furnish'd with all sorts of Venizon and Fowl. Whence it comes , that Heath-cocks , Feasants of several kinds , and Patridges are very cheap ; as also wild Geese , and Ducks ; Herons and Swans are not much esteem'd ; much less Thrushes , Fildevars , Quails , Larks , and other small Birds , which the Country people will not take the pains to look after . There are no Storks in Muscovy , nor yet in Livonia ; but abundance of Birds of prey , as Faulcons , Tassels , &c. In the more Northerly Provinces there are white ones , which are much esteem'd because of their ratity . There is all sorts of Venison , Deer excepted ; Of Elks and wild Boars abundance . The Hares are grey , but in some Provinces they turn white in Winter , as in Livonia ; and yet in Courland , which is contiguous to that Province , and divided from it only by the River Dune , the Hares change not their colour . 'T is no hard matter to find the reason of this change , which must proceed from external cold ; since I have known , that , even in Summer , Hares have chang'd their colour , when they have been kept some time in a Cave . The same Forests breed also abundance of Bears , Wolves , Linxes , Tigres , Foxes , Martins , and Sables , the skins whereof are the most considerable Traffick of the Country , since that some years , the Muscovites sell to Strangers as many as come to a Million of Gold , besides what is spent in the Country , or presented to the Great Duke . The most esteem'd Furrs are the skins of black Foxes , Sibles , Castors , white Bears , Ermins , and Squirrels . The Bears and Wolves do abundance of mischief , and are as dangerous upon the high-ways as the Robbers . For what we have said of Livonia is no less true of Muscovy , viz. that , in the Winter time , they break open houses , and take away peoples Cattle , &c. as we have related in the second Book of these our Travels . We could add many other stories of these Creatures , but in regard , they would hardly , for the strangeness of them , be credited , at least by such as never heard any talk of these things , we forbear . When the Muscovites take any of the Bears Whelps , they tame them , and teach them a thousand tricks , and , in time , come to get a livelihood by them . The Lakes , Ponds and Rivers affords all sorts of Fish , Carps excepted , which are not to be had either in Muscovy or Livonia . At Astrachan , we met with abundance of them , very large , but tough and unsavory ; which is the reason the Muscovites make no great accompt of them . Heretofore there were no Mines in Muscovy , but some years since there was one found out near Tula , upon the Frontiers of Tartary , 120 leagues from Mosco , which affords only Iron , where the Workmen are such as the Elector of Saxony sent over to the Great Duke . Peter Marcellis , a Merchant , born at Hamborough hath the management of it , who having built a Forge in a very pleasant Valley there , which hath a Brook running through it , hath taken it of the Great Duke , furnishing him every year with a certain number of Iron Bars , pieces of Artillery and Bullets . About 15 year since , information was brought to the Great Duke Michael Federouits , that Gold might be found in a certain Province in Muscovy , if any would be at the expence to dig for it ; but he who brought the first news of it , instead of enriching himself , was utterly undone . Heretofore the Muscovites were simple enough to credit these informations , and to advance money upon the propositions that were made thereupon ; but for some years past , they have been content to hearken to them ; or if they advance any money , it is upon good security put in by the undertaker . I have seen an example of this in an English Merchant , who was perswaded that Gold would infallibly be found , and upon that imagination engag'd some of his friends to be answerable to the Great Duke for the money he should advance . But , after a great expence , to no purpose , he was put in prison , and his friends were forc'd to pay the mony he had taken up . Having not seen the more Northerly Provinces of Muscovy , as Dwina , Iugarie , Permie , Siberie , and Samojede , I should content my self with what I have said of them in the beginning of this Book : But in regard this last named Province is absolutely unknown to all the rest of Europe , and that I have had the opportunity to discourse with some Samojedes , and to learn from their own mouths the particularities of their Country , I hope it will not be thought much if I make a short digression concerning them . Being at Moscou , in the year 1643. in the Great Duke's Antichamber , or Posolse-Pricas , staying till a Persian Ambassador were come out from Audience , that I might go in to have mine , I had the convenience to discourse with two Deputies of the Samojedes , who had been sent to the Great Duke with a present of many Elks , and white Bear-skins , which the Muscovian Lords use to adorn their Sledges . I laid hold on this occasion to enquire of them some part of what I was desirous to know concerning their manner of life ; which I did with the more ease , in that both of them understood the Muscovian Language . 'T is certain , these people were antiently comprehended under the name of those whom they called Schites , and Sarmates , and that they were not called Samojedes , till after they became Subjects to the Great Duke : for that word is Muscovian , signifying Eaters of themselves , as being compounded of that of Sam , himself , and Geda , I eat . They would argue thence , that these people are Anthropophagi ; for indeed , they did feed on mans flesh , even that of their deceas'd friends , which they mixt with Venison , which was , and is still their ordinary nourishment . What we have said discovers the difference there is between this Province and that of Samogitia , which the Muscovites call Samotska sembla , situated between Lithuania and Livonia , and is part of the Kingdom of Poland ; whereas Samojede lies towards the Hyperborean Mountains , on both sides of the River Oby , upon the Tartarian Sea , and towards the streight of Weigats , as we said before . I can hardly be perswaded , that it is of the Samojedes , Quintus Curtius would speak , when he sayes that the Abii sent their Ambassadors to Alexander the Great , and that instead of Abii we should read Obii , because they liv'd upon the River Oby ; but of the Tartars , who are near the River Don , or Tanais , which divides Asia from Europe . 'T is of them rather than of the Samojedes , that Q. Curtius might affirm , that they had no Cities , nor setled Habitations , but liv'd in Woods and Desarts , shunning the conversation of men , and that if Alexander went thither , he must have Conquer'd impenetrable Forests , Rivers , Ice , and Snow , after he had triumphed over the Inhabitants . For though the Samojedes have indeed no Cities , yet are they not Nomades , nor change their habitations as the Tartars do . On the contrary , their Cabans or Huts , which are covered vault-wife , are built half under-ground , and have in the middle a hole , which does not only serve for a Chimney , but also for a door when the Snow is so high , that they are forc'd to make use of that hole to let in air ; Since that the Countrey being in the Frigid Zone , the Snow , which is there sometimes the depth of a Pike , makes their doors useless . They have walks under their Huts , by the means whereof they may visit and converse one with another . And this kind of life is so much the more supportable to them , for that the Sun going beyond the Line , and leaving them in continual darkness for six moneths together , the liberty they might have to go abroad would be of no advantage to them . During this long night , they have no other light than what their Lamps afford them , which is but a sad and melancholy one , as being maintain'd by the Oyl of a certain fish , of which they make provision in the Summer . Which Season begins with them , as soon as the Sun comes to the Aequinoctial line , and , entring into the Septentrional Signs of the Zodiack , melts the Snow , and brings them a day as long as the night had been tedious . Upon this accompt it is , that Olaus Magnus , Alexander Guagnin , and others , have grounded fables of people that sleep six moneths of the year , or , as Swallows , and Frogs , die in the beginning of Winter , and rise up again in the Spring . They do not cultivate the Earth , nor keep any Cattel , which is , no doubt , because the Earth would not require their pains , and affords no Grass . So that having no Corn , they have no bread to make ; and having no Wool , they are forc'd to Cloath themselves with what nature and their Countrey can afford them . Their food is fish , dry'd in the Wind and Sun , Honey and Venison . They are of low stature , their faces large and flat , wearing their hair very long ; they have little eyes , and short legs , and are not much unlike the Groenlanders , of whom we shall have somewhat to say anon . The Cloathing of the Samojedes is of Renes skins , whereof there are abundance in that Countrey , as indeed there is all over the North. This Creature , which is thought to be the Tarandius of the Antients , is called by the modern Latines Rangifer , from the word Reen , by which name the Laplanders call it , a beast not known in these parts . 'T is as big as a Stag , but somewhat stronger , the hair grey or white , as they are in Samojede , having the breast high with a long and rough hair , the hoof cloven , and the horn so hard , that making an impression in the Ice , this animal goes as securely as if it were upon the ground , and so swiftly , that it will run above 30. German leagues in a day . The horns are higher than those of the Elk , and larger than a Stag's , having two brow-anklers on the forehead , wherewith he breaks the Ice to get water in Winter . 'T is a sociable beast , feeding in herds . It is tam'd without any trouble , and is very serviceable , especially in travelling , being set before little Sledges , made like a Boat , which they draw with incredible force and swiftness . The Samojedes wear very large Caps , made of fur , or pieces of Cloath of several colours , which they buy of the Muscovites , and are so big that they fall down to their necks . Their shirts are made of the skins of young Renes , which are very soft , and have a short hair . They wear drawers under their shirts , and upon their shirts , Garments falling down to the mid-leg , border'd below with a very long fur . These Garments are made like those which are called Cosaques , open only at the neck . Their Mittens are fasten'd to the end of their sleeves , and the fur of all their Cloaths is turn'd on the out-side . When the cold is extraordinary , they put their Cosaques over their heads , and let the sleeves hang down , their faces being not to be seen , but at the cleft which is at the neck . Whence some have taken occasion to write , that in these Northern Countreys , there are people without heads , having their faces in their breasts . As also that there are some have feet so big , that one of them shades the whole body , and that having cover'd themselves with their feet , neither Sun nor Rain can come at them . But the errour came thus , that the Samojedes , as also the Laplanders and Finlanders , wear a kind of shooes or patins , in the Winter time , to go upon the Snow , which are an Ell and a half long towards the Toe . The Finlanders and Laplanders make them as long towards the Heel as the Toes , and call them Saksit ; but the Samojedes do not lengthen them at all towards the heel , and call them Nartes . All make them of barks of Trees , or some very thin Wood , and use them with a strange agility . Colonel Port , Governour of Narva , who had many Finlanders among the Soldiers of his Garrison , would needs give us the pleasure of seeing them , when we pass'd that way , having order'd them to run down a Hill near the City , which they did with such swiftness , that a horse at full speed would hardly have overtaken them . The Nerves and Veins of the Rene serve for Thread , among the Samojedes , to sow their Cloaths ; their Boots they make of the same stuff , and after the same manner . They scrape the in-side of the bark of Beech , and what comes off is as fine as the shavings of Parchment or Ivory , and very soft , and serves them instead of Handkerchers . They take a handful of it , and wipe their hands , faces , or noses therewith . The Relations of the second Voyage which the Hollanders made towards the North , in the year 1595. give the same account of the Samojedes as we do , and say , that some of their men going ashore Aug. 31. near Weigats , after they had gone about a league , discover'd 20. or 25. Samojedes , so accoutred as we have describ'd them . They at first took them for Savages , and were confirm'd in that opinion by the posture into which the Samojedes put themselves , making ready their Bows and Arrows , to shoot at the Hollanders : but the Muscovian Interpreter , which the Hollanders had with them , having told them they were friends , and that they needed not to be afraid of them , they laid down their Arms , came up to them , and discover'd many particulars of their Country . They were much taken with the civility of the Hollanders , and one of them took a Bi●ket that was presented to him ; but he betray'd much distrust in the eating of it ; especially , when they heard a Musket shot , towards the Sea-side , though far enough from them , they were so frightned , that it was no easie matter to satisfie them , that they were far enough from any danger . I had the curiosity to ask one of those Samojedes , what he thought of Muscovy , and whether it were a better Country than theirs , and the Muscovian manner of Life , the more pleasant . He answer'd , that Muscovy was indeed a pleasant Country , and the provisions of it not to be disliked ; but that their Country also had those conveniences and pleasures , that were not to be had elsewhere , such as were so inviting , that he was confident , if the Great Duke had once a tast of them , he would leave Moscou , and come among them , to enjoy the security , quiet , and delightfulness of their manner of life . They were , till within these few years , Pagans and Idolaters , insomuch as when the Hollanders made the Voyage I spoke of there , they found the Sea-side 〈◊〉 of Idols , for which the Samojedes had so much affection , that they would not suffer one of them to be carried away . But they have been since baptized , and have embrac'd Christian Religion , by the means of a Bishop of Vladimer which the late Great Duke sent among them , with some Priests , to instruct them . The Author , who hath here made one digression , to speak of the Samojedes , though not falling under the Subject of his Travels , thinks he may make another to say somewhat of Groenland , as well in regard of the consonancy there is between the people of that Country and those he had now spoken of , and also the Tartars , of whom he will have occsion to speak hereafter , as for that he hath seen , and discoursed with , some Inhabitants of Groenland , who have told such particularities , as would not be undelightful , if M. de la Pcreire had not said before himall that could be said of a Country , which is as little known , as those parts of the World that have not yet been discover'd . The Treatise he hath publish'd upon this Subject is such , that we shall not need to repeat what he hath clearly and elegantly express'd , but only add , together with the opinion of our Author , ( who thinks Groenland is a Continent , and borders upon Tartary towards the East on one side , and on America , Westward , on the other . ) That Frederick III. King of Denmark , coming to the Crown , in the year 1648. had , besides all other Royal Vertues , a great desire to advance the Trade of Groenland . Henry Muller , Farmer General of the outland customs of Denmark , a curious person and rich , undertook it , and , to that end , set out a Ship in the year 1652. commanded by Capt. David Dannel , one of the most experienc'd Masters of his time . The first Voyage having had the success was expected from it , the said Muller sent him again to Groenland the next year , 1653. But as men of business , how curious soever they may be , are carried away with some other predominant passion , there was nothing learnt in these two Voyages , at least those employ'd in them neglected to make any relation thereof that ever could be seen : but in the year 1654. a Ship was set out , which going from Copenhagen in the beginning of the Spring , arriv'd not on the Coasts of Groenland , till the 28 of Iuly , at a place where the mountains were still cover'd with snow , towards the shore the waters frozen , and the bottom so hard , that it being impossible the Anchor should fasten , they were forc'd to let the Ship float upon the water , because there were Rocks all about . As soon as this Ship appear'd upon the Coasts of Groenland , the Inhabitants set out above a hundred Boats , and came to view that strange structure , which was much different from what they ordinarily saw . At first they would by no means come near it , but seeing they were intreated to come into the Ship , they at last came , and in a few days were so familiar , that with their commodities , which they truckt for such toies as we had , they brought also their Wives , out of an intention to make advantage of them by another kind of Commerce , which though it be not less known elsewhere , yet is not so publickly practis'd as among them , where fornication is neither crime nor sin . The Danes thought this freedom of the Groenlanders a good opportunity to carry away some of them . The Ship being ready to set sail for its return , and the Savages coming still aboard with their Commodities , a VVoman that had a great mind to a pair of knives which one of the Sea-men wore at his G●rd●e , offer'd him for it a Sea-Dogs skin , which the Sea-man refusing as too little , she proffer'd him a kindness into the bargain . The Sea-man had no sooner express'd his being well satisfy'd with the proffer , but she begins to unty the point ( for they as well as the men wear Drawers , and would have laid her self down upon the Deck . But the Sea-man made her apprehend that he would not have all see what they did , and that she must go under Deck . The Woman , having got her Father's leave , follow'd the Sea-man with two other aged Women , a young Boy , and a Girl of about 12 years of age , who were to be present at the consummation of the bargain . But as soon as they were down , the hatch was shut , they laid hold also of another Man , and set sail . The Savages perceiving they were trappan'd , made a hideous noise in the Ship. Those who were upon the Deck got into their Boats , and follow'd the Ship a great way into the Sea , to see if they could recover the Prisoners . The Boy , who went down with the Women ; got out at one of the holes the Cable is put out at , and swam ashore . They also sent back one of the Women , as being too old to be transported ; so that they had but four persons , one Man , two Women , and a Girl . The trouble they were in to be among people they knew not , was extraordinary ; but at last , the kindness and good cheer wherewith they were entertain'd , won their hearts , together with the hope they were put into , that within a short time , they should be brought back again into their Country : so that when they came to Bergues in Norway , their affliction seem'd to be quite over , nay , the Man thought the Women of the Country so handsome , and was got into so good a humour , that , a Lady of quality being come out of curiosity to see these Savages , he proffer'd to try what she had under her apron . This man dy'd in the Ship before we came to Denmark . His Daughter seeing him in the agony of Death , bound up his head in his Casaque , and so let him dy . His name was Ihiob , aged about 40 years . The older of the two women , aged about 45 years , was called Kuneling ; she by whose means they were taken , was about 25. her name Kabelau , and the Girls name was Sigoka . The Plague then very rife all over Denmark , had oblig'd the King to retire to Flensbourg , in the Dutchy of Holstein , where these Groenlanders were presented to him . He boarded them at a Chirurgeons , and order'd them to be well entertain'd , as that at their return to Groenland , whither he intended to send them with the first opportunity , they might have occasion to celebrate the liberality of his Majesty , and the civil entertainment of his Subjects . The King honour'd the Duke my master so far , as to send them to him to Gottorp , where they were lodg'd in my house for some days , which I spent in sifting our their humour and manner of life . They were all three low of stature , but strong , being well proportion'd in all parts , save that their faces were somewhat too broad , and their eyes little , but black and very lively , especially the more aged of the two women and the Girl , their hands and feet short , in all things else like the Samojedes , or Tartars of Nagaia , save that they were beyond comparison much more black , those being of a brown Olive-like colour , their bodies much more swarthy than their faces , and their skins much softer than those other people we have spoken of . The third whose name was Kabelau , was not so black as the two others . Her eyes were also bigger , and she discover'd more wit , subtilty , and compliance , than the other two . We conceived she might be descended of those antient Christians , who some time lived in Groenland , in that she was observ'd to have somewhat of Religion in her , or rather a particular Superstition , by the aversion she had for flesh , which the other two did eat , such as that of those Beasts , which , being held unclean , are not eaten in Europe . Their hair was blacker than Jet , and having roll'd it up together they bound it up on their crowns . As soon as their Maids become marriageable , they make several blew strakes in their faces , as the Americans do . These strakes reach from the lip to the chin , or they are drawn larger at the upper end and above the nose , between the two eyes ; nay there is one divides it self and reaches over the eye-brows into the Temples , where it ends with a little branch . These marks they make with a very small thread steep'd in Train-oil , or some other black fatness , which being brought between the flesh and the skin , leaves a mark , which through the skin seems blewish , much like the veins in a smooth and delicate complexion . They shew'd me that their ears had been holed through , and that they were wont to wear Pendants in them . Their breasts were very unhandsome , the nipple black as a coal , and the Breasts flagging and falling down upon their bellies , wherein the Girl had no advantage of the other two . They suckle their Children , whom they carry on their backs , over their shoulders . I have been told by those who have long observ'd them , that they have no hair any where but on their heads , and are not troubled with womens monthly diseases . The Groenlanders speak fast , and from the throat , somewhat like the Tartars , especially they they pronounce very roughly the words that have a G. in them . They have no R. in their language , and when they are oblig'd to pronounce it , they turn into L. 'T is true , among so many words as their language consists of , there are some Danish , but very few ; the rest have nothing common with the languages that are either spoken , or learnt , or known in Europe ; unless it might be said that the word Keiling comes from coelum , ilioun , from the Greek 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , as signifying the same thing . It may be said also that the word Igne is Latiue , but among all the rest , we shall hardly meet with three or four that any way relate to any other language . And to the end the Reader may himself judge , we will furnish him with some of those which are most common in ordinary conversation . Keiling , Heaven . Vbleisin , a Star. Agakwugoo , yesterday . Petting , a Man. Kajoictuinas , young . Ekiken , deformed . Niakau , the head . Siuta , an ear . Vkang , the tongue . Tikagga , a finger . Nasekka , the belly . Ennowan , a Wast-coat . Kaksua , an arrow . Kalipsi , a pot . Vglessin , a bird . Kalulisen , dry'd Haberdine . Towak , the Fish that hath the Horn called the Unicorn's horn . Touwaksen , the Horn it self . Kapissiling , a Salmon . Pauting , an Oar. Vgaggan , a stone . Kaming , a Boot . Pisickse , a Bow. Iugeling , a Knife . Kejuta , a Spoon . Emeisa , a Cup. Tukto , flesh . Kack sluton , a Drake . Kalulia , Haberdine . Nau , a Boat. Iglun , a house . Iliout , or Ilioun , the Sun. Aningang , the Moon . Vblau , day . Vnuwoa , night . Itaguptan , to morrow . Kona , a Woman . Pannien , a Child . Kannoctuina , old . Pinallu , fair . Vbia , Father . Nulia , Mother . Isiken , an eye . Keinga , the Nose . Kanexua , the mouth . Kiguting , a Tooth . Vimixuin , the beard . Akseita , the hand . Kablan , the thumb . Kuggie , a nail . Kana , a leg . Sikadin , a foot . Neizin , a doublet . Naglein , breeches . Karlein , stockins . Suwigming , Iron . Mingakisin , fish . Kajakka , a little Boat. Keisuin , Wood. Ipsaw , the Earth . Ipgin , grass . Nidlong , Ice . Apon , Snow . Siruksua , rain . I me , water . Imak , the Sea. Igne , fire . Igga , smoak . Kisakaun , hot . Kaigenakaun , cold . Vanga , I. Akagoo , to day . Ab , yes . Nagga , no. Pissiak , a Dog. Amiga , the skin . Mekkone , a Needle . Mikkakaun , little . Angewo , great . Sua , what wouldst ? Magluna , two . Sassema , four . Akbukmen , six . Pingenguen , eight . Tellimen , ten . Agnessui , high . Eipa , low . Kachain , hungry . Ibling , thou . Kasilakaun , full . Kepsiun , to eat . Iemektaun , to drink . Keigerson , to weep . Iglakton , to laugh . Aliasukton , to be troubled . Tabatton , to be glad . Ieptone , bring . Nikatin , go thy wayes . Kia mecle , which signifies . Suna , what is 't . Tansi , one . Pingegua , three . Tellima , five . Arleng , seven . Sissemen , nine . The Groenlanders call those of their Countrey Inguin , and strangers Kablunassouin , and Cloath themselves with the skins of Sea-dogs , and Sea-calves , and Renes , much like the Samojedes . They wear under their Cloaths Wastcoats , of the skins of birds , as Swans , Geese , wild Ducks , and Teals , turning the feathers either inward or outward according to the seasons . The difference of Sex is not easily discover'd , unless it be that the Women are known by a piece of skin that hangs down before and behind to the half-leg , and by the capuche of their Wastcoats , which is made like that of the Recollects , and large enough to hide their hair , whereas that of the men is narrower , and cut like that of the Franciscans . The mens breeches come down to their knees , and sometimes lower ; but those of the women are shorter , and hardly cover half the Thigh . They live by hunting and fishing , and make use , in these two exercises , only of Bows and Arrows , which are the only Arms they have . They have also a kind of hook , which they call Karlusa , made of the tooth of the fish Towak , which some would have thought the Unicorn's horn . Of this bone they make also the instrument they use in Whale-fishing , at which they are very expert , taking that Creature much after another manner than is done by the Biskayans , and others who drive that trade . To that end , they have a very long thong , cut out of a Whale's skin , and fasten to one end of it the said instrument , which they cast at the Whale , and at the other the skin of a Sea-Calf or Dog blown up , which floating upon the water , discovers the track of the wounded Whale . If she be not mortally wounded , they pursue her , and Dart two or three times more at her , with the same kind of instrument , till such time as bloud and strength failing her , they come up , kill her , bring her ashore , and divide her . The Whales fat is one of their greatest dainties , but especially the Oyl , which is their best sawce , and the drink they best love . Their ordinary drink is only water ; the Women I have seen , would never drink any Wine , nor eat of our bread , or sawces : for having no Salt , Spice , Sugar , nor Vinegar in their Countrey , it is not to be wondred that we could not bring them to like meats dress'd after our way . Yet do they not eat their meat raw , as some would perswade , but dress'd , either by boyling or roasting . 'T is true , they love dry'd Haberdine , or Stockfish , and sometimes eat it raw ; but that is not extraordinary even in Germany , where I have seen , at a desert at the Duke of Wolfembuttel's , Gammons of Bacon , and dry'd Salmon serv'd up unboyl'd . Their ordinary food , are Sea-Dogs , and Calves , Renes , Foxes , Hous-Dogs , and Fish. When they eat , with one hand , they put a piece of the flesh into their mouths , and with the other cut off what they cannot get in , so that the bits being as much as their mouths can hold , they make very strange faces to get it down . Their way of living is so different from what is seen elsewhere , that it is no injury to call them Savages . They have no discretion , civility , vertue , or shame . Their countenances are ever frowning , and they very seldom laugh : they are timerous and distrustful , and withall insolent , stubborn , and indisciplinable . They are very nasty , and their Tongues serve them for Handkerchers , as well for their Cloaths as their Bodies , so that they may very justly be said to live like beasts . Which yet admits of some distinction , according to the situation of several parts of the Countrey , it being certain , that the English Pilot , who went from Denmark , with Godtske Lindenau , of whom Mr. Pereire makes mention , and who took his course more towards the South-west , met with a people much more docile , and less Savage , than that which Lindenau met withall towards the North. Our three women , who had been taken at the entrance of Davis-streight , were rational enough , and easily learnt what they were taught . One of them imitated pretty well a head or hand , I was drawing with a piece of Charcoal , and the other came in a short time to do those things , which women and maids ordinarily employ themselves about in our parts . They danc'd after a strange manner , but with such exactness as to time and cadence , that the King of Denmark , having a Ball danc'd at Flensbourg , would needs bring in those three Groenlanders , who came off very hansomly , to the satisfaction of all : But they would never be got to learn our language , though they pronounc'd the Danish and German words dictated to them very distinctly . There is no money in the Country , being yet so happy as not to know the value of Gold and Silver . Iron and Steel they most esteem , and prefer a Sword or a Hatchet before a Golden Cup , a Nail before a Crown piece , and a pair of Cisers , or a Knife , before a Jacobus . Their trucking is thus ; they put all they have to sell together , and having pick'd out among the Commodities that are brought to them , what they like best , they put them also together , and suffer those they deal with to add or diminish till such time as they are content with the bargain . What they most value , are Knives , Cisers , Needles , Looking-glasses , Iron and Steel ; and the Commodities they sell are the fat and Oyl of Whales , the skins of Sea-dogs and Calves , the Horns , or rather the Teeth of the Fish Towak , whereof Mr. Pereire makes a large and true description , in his Treatise of Groenland . It is granted , to be an excellent Antidote against poyson , but it is long since men have been undeceiv'd in the opinion they had of it . The Duke of Holstein hath one that is eight foot and two inches long , and weighs eighteen pound : but the King of Denmark's is six inches longer . There is also in Groenland Talk , and Marble , white , and of all other colours , and it hath been argu'd from the vapours which were seen rising out of the earth , at the place where the English Pilot came ashore , that there are Mines of Sulphur . It is reported also , that in the time of Frederick II. King of Denmark , some Oar was brought thence , whereof the hundred weight yielded twenty six Ounces of Silver ; which is the more credible , in that it is certain , the more Northerly parts of the Countrey produce both Gold and Silver , since there hath been seen at the King of Denmark's , a Wedge of Silver of sixty Marks , which had been taken out of the Mines of Norway . Of the Groenland Religion , I must confess I could never have any accompt ; but it is most likely they are Pagans and Idolaters , for we have in our custody an Idol , which we bought out of the Study of Doctor Paludanus , a Physician at Enck-huysen , who had fasten'd a Note to it , expressing it's being found at Davis-streight . And indeed , our Groenland women presently knew it and called it Nalim-qui-sang . 'T was very roughly made , of a piece of Wood a foot and a half long , cover'd with Feathers and a hairy skin , having about the neck Sea-dogs Teeth . The women would make me understand , that the Children were wont to dance about those Idols ; and our Groenland women were seen in fair mornings to prostrate themselves and weep , at sun-rising ; whence it is to be inferr'd , that those people adore the Sun. Zeiler , in his Itinerary , says , that the Groenlanders are for the most part Sorcerers , and sell Winds , as the Laplanders do : but that 's more than the Danes have observ'd in their Voyages . Only it was noted among those that were in Denmark , that when any of them fell sick , one of the Camerades lay down upon his back by him , and the sick person sitting up bound about his head who ail'd nothing , putting a stick between the forehead and the cloath that bound it , the other raising up his head , so as that the sick person might , at first , think it light , afterwards heavy , pronouncing and muttering certain words . After which he begun again , and he who had his head bound up , leaned it down very heavy at first , afterwards more lightly , the sick person still continuing his prayers and imprecations ; none being able to guess at the mystery of this Ceremony . They have neither Magistrate nor Superiour among them ; their condition is equal in all things , only he that hath most Children , most Bows and Arrows , and kills most Wildfowl , is the richest and most considerable among them . For the colour of these people , it might be admir'd that in the coldest Climate in the World , the Men should be of an Olive-colour , or rather swarthy , if what * Pliny saies be true , that it is the heat of the Sun that burns the skin , and makes the hair curl , and that cold whitens the skin , and makes the hair of an Ash-colour . But we find the contrary by experience , not only in the people we have spoken of , but also in those who live at the Magellan Streight , who are white , though as near the Sun as the Negroes of Africk . The Inhabitants about the Cape of good Hope , are black , and yet the Spaniards and Italians , as also the Persians , who are in the same degree , are white . The Ethiopians are but of a duskish colour , and the Malabares and Inhabitants of the Isle of Cedon , who are equally distant from the Line , are black . In like manner , all over America , there are no Blacks , but only at Quaerca , though that vast part of the Universe reaches from one Circle to the other , through all the Climates of the World. 'T is no more than conjecture to say , that this diversity of colours proceeds from certain qualities of the Country and Air , whereof the causes are not known . Nor is there any more certainly to affirm , that that colour in the skin proceeds from the constitution of the body , since that in any Climate whatsoever , the conjunction of a Black Man and White Woman shall produce a swarthy Child , or of such a colour as the Spaniards call Mulatas ; which is so much the more probable , in that the Sun does not alwayes blacken , but on the contrary , whitens some things , as Wax and Linne : it being also known , that the Sun makes a picture look more lightsome , and that the Portuguez expose their hair thereto , to take off somewhat of their dy . But to give a more Christian accompt thereof , it may be said , with the Learned Mr. Bochart , in his incomparable Phaleg ; That the black colour is a mark of the curse in the posterity of Cham , which spread it self in these places of Asia and Africa where the Negroes live . But it is time we return to our Muscovites , whom we shall consider , first , in relation to their habit and stature , then to that of their humour and manner of life . They are for the most part corpulent , fat , and strong , and of the same colour as other Europaeans . They much esteem great beards ( when the mustaches hide the mouth ) as also great bellies ; so that those who are well furnish'd about the mouth , and have good fat paunches , are very considerable among them . The Goses , or Great Duke's Merchants , whom we found in the Antichamber , when we were brought to our publick Audience , had been chosen particularly for those two perfections , for the greater honour of their Prince . The great Lords shave their heads ; persons of lower condition cut their hair , and Priests , and others belonging to the Church , wear their hair so long , that it hangs down over their shoulders to half their backs . Those Lords that are out of favour at Court , let their hair grow and hang negligently about their heads , thereby expressing their affliction ; no doubt after the example of the antient Greeks , whom the Muscovites are apt to imitate in all their actions . The Women are well proportion'd , neither too big , nor too little ; having passable good faces , but they paint so palpably , that if they laid it on with a brush , and had a handful of meal cast in their faces when they had done , they could not disfigure themselves as much as the paint does . But the custom is so general , that the most handsome must comply , lest they should discred it the artificial beauty of others : whereof we saw an example in the wife of Knez Iuan Borissowits Cirkaski , who was the handsomest Lady of all Muscovy , and was loath to spoil with painting , what the rest of her Sex took so much pains to preserve thereby : but the other Women inform'd against her , and would not be quiet , till their husbands had forc'd that Prince to give way that his wife might dawb her face after the ordinary manner . So that painting is so common in Muscovy , that when any are to be married , the Bridegroom , that is to be , sends among other Presents some paint to his Bride , as we shall see anon when we come to speak of their marriages . Married Women put up their hair within their Caps or Coifs , but the Maids let their ; hang down their backs in two tresses , and tye it at the ends with a piece of Crimson-silk . Children under 10 years of age , as well Girls as Boys , have their hair cut , all except two mustaches which are left over the temples ; so that there being no difference in their habits , that of their Sex is discovered only by the brass or silver Rings , which the Girls wear in their ears . Their habit is somewhat like that of the antient Greeks . Their shirts are broad , but so short that they hardly cover the thighs . They are not gather'd at the neck , but lin'd with a triangular piece from the shoulders to the reins , which piece is sow'd down with Crimson silk . Some have under the Armpits , and in the seams , a fringe of silk of the same colour . The more rich have the neck-piece , which is an inch broad or better , the end of the sleeves , and the breast , embroider'd with silk of several colours , and sometimes Gold and precious stones , and leave open so much of their Wast-coats , that the embroidery and the two great Pearls , or buttons of Silver or Gold , which fasten the shirt before , may be seen . Their Breeches are large , and gather'd towards the waste , so that they may be made larger or streightned , as our Drawers . Upon these they wear a kind of VVastcoat , which they call Kaftan , reaching to the knees , with the sleeves so long , that they cannot thrust their hands through without making many folds upon the arm . The Collar of this Wastcoat is above half a quarter both in height and bredth , so that it covers the head behind . And because that is very much seen , the better sort face it with Plush or Satin . Upon the Kaftan they wear a close Coat , which falls down to the mid-leg , and is called Feres . These are adorn'd with cotton ; and indeed , both the Kaftas and Feres are made of Cotton , Taffeta , Damask , or Satin , according to their quality who wear them . VVhen they go abroad they put on a Garment that reaches down to their heels , made of a violet colour , or dark green cloath , with buttons behind , down to the bottom . Those of the Knez and Bojares are made of Damask , Satin , or other rich stuff . Of this last kind are all the cloaths taken out of the Great Duke's VVardrobe , for those persons by whom he is attended at publick ceremonies . Their Feres , or Hongrelines , or close Coats , have a very broad Collar , falling down upon their shoulders , with loop-buttons of Gold and Silver , nay some with embroidery at the open places before , and the sides . The sleeves are as long as the Coat it self , but narrow ; so that when it is on , they hang down , and have this convenience that they serve to hide a cudgel , or stones , wherewith they many times surprize and kill those , whom they intend to rob . All Muscovites wear Caps instead of Hats . The Knez , Bojares , and Ministers of State , have them of black-Fox skins , or Sables , half an ell high , when they are present at any publick Ceremonies ; but in their houses , and about the City , they are of Velvet , lined with the said Furrs , but with narrow brims , layd all over with buttons and loops of Gold and Silver , or embroider'd with Pearls , The common People , in the Summer time , wear Caps of some coarse stuff , and in-Winter , of cloath , lin'd with Sheep skins , or some ordinary Furr . Their boots are short , as those of the Polanders , and picked towards the toe , and are made of Russia Leather , or Goats skin brought from Persia , They have not yet the art of dressing Spanish Leather , nor the invention of tranning Ox-hides , otherwise than the soles . The Womens shooes are half a quarter high at the heel , set on with little nails , in so much that they can hardly go in them . The Muscovian Women are habited much after the same fashion as the Men , save that their Hongrelines , or Coats , are wider , and of the same stuff as their Wastcoats . The richer sort have them layd over very thick with Gold , Silver , or Silk-Lace , and have buttons and loops of the same stuff , or great buttons of Silver or Tinn ; to fasten them . The sleeves are so put on , as that they may thrust their hands into them , or let them hang down . They wear no Kaftans ; much less use those high collars , which are thought so ornamental for the Men. Their Smock sleeves are four or five ells long , and are set in little folds upon the arm . They wear very wide Caps or Coifs of Damask , plain or purfled Satin , embroider'd with Gold and Silver , and lined with Castors , the hair whereof does in a manner cover all their forehead . Maids that are marriageable wear cloath Caps , lined with Fox-skin . It is not long since , that strangers , whether Physicians , or Merchants , as the French , English , Hollanders and Germans , went in Muscovian habits , to avoid the insolence of the people , who many times took occasion to affront them , out of no other reason than the diversity of their cloaths . But the present Patriarch , having observ'd in a Procession , that the Germans who had thrust in among the Muscovites to see it pass by , betraid a certain irreverence at their Ceremonies , especially at the Benediction he gave the people , was incens'd thereat , and said , that those strangers , being not worthy to participate of the Benediction which was given to the faithful , it were fit the Great Duke put out an Ordinance , obliging strangers to cloath themselves according to the fashions of their own Countries . The contempt of any Law is severely punish'd in Muscovy : but the observation of this was so much the more difficult , in that , for want of Taylors , it was almost impossible for people to get other cloaths within the time limited by the Ordinance . Yet were they forc'd to obey , which occasion'd very good sport , in that those who were servants to the Great Duke , being oblig'd to be every day at the Court , and not daring to appear there in Muscovian habits , they were forc'd to put on what they could meet withall , and to make use of those cloaths which their Grand-fathers , and Great-grand-fathers had worn , when the Tyrant Iohn Basilouits forc'd them out of Livonia , to go and live at Moscou . 'T was a strange sight to see them all in cloaths that were either too big , or too little , as having not been made for them , besides that there was no acquaintance at all between Breeches and Doublet , or any correspondence between the age wherein they had been made , and that they were then worn in . Ever since that time every Nation is clad according to their own modes . The Muscovites never change their fashion , nor can I remember any more than one Lord , who took a fancy to the French mode . His name is Knez Mikita Iouanouits Romanou , very rich , and of near kin to the Great Duke , who is much taken with his humour and conversation . This Lord hath a particular affection for Strangers , and goes in the French and Polish modes in his cloaths , especially when he goes either into the Country or a-hunting . But the Patriarch , who dislik'd that feedom in him , and was displeased also with another , which that Prince took , to speak somewhat slightly of their Religion , enjoy'd him not to speak any further of Religion . Nothing so wretched as the cloathing of the Country people . It is of a very coarse Canvase , and their shooes of barks of trees , which they have the art to sow and interlace like paniers , with a miraculous industry . There is hardly any Muscovite but is good at this Trade , and does exercise it ; so that it may be said , Muscovy hath as many Shoomakers as men , or at least , that there is no Family , but hath its particular Shooemaker . It is upon the same accompt said of the Elector of Brandenburg , that he hath a Baylywick in the Dutchy of Prussia , which is that of Insterbourg , where there are above 15000. shooemakers , for all the Peasants of that Baylywick make their own shooes . If a man consider the natures and manner of life of the Muscovites , he will be forc'd to avow , there cannot any thing be more barbarous than that people . Their boast is that they are desended from the antient Greeks , but , to do them no injustice , there is no more comparison between the brutality of these Barbarians , and the civility of the Greeks , to whom all other parts of the VVorld are oblig'd for all their literature and civilization , than there is between day and night . They never learn any Art or Science , nor apply themselves to any kind of Study : on the contrary , they are so ignorant , as to think , a man cannot make an Almanack unless he be a Sorcerer , nor foretell the Revolutions of the Moon and Eclipses , unless he have some communication with Devils . Upon this accompt it was , that the Muscovites generally grumbled when the Great Duke would have entertain'd me into his service , in the quality of his Astronomer and Mathematician , as we return'd from our Voyage into Persia , and rais'd a report , that their Prince was going to bring a Magician into his Court. This aversion I discover'd in the Muscovites , took off that little inclination I sometime had to embrace that employment , which was offer'd me , not so much upon the accompt of my abilities in Astronomy , as , to engage me to continue in the Countrey , because they knew , that I had exactly observ'd , and drawn into a Map the whole course of the River Wolga , whereof they were unwilling that strangers should have any knowledge . When I came to Muscovy , upon the affairs of the Duke of Holstein my Master , in the year 1643. I shew'd them upon a Wall of an obscure Chamber , through a little hole I had made in the shutter of the window , by the means of a piece of glass polish'd and cut for Opticks , all was done in the street , and men walking upon their heads : This wrought such an effect in them , that they could never after be otherwise perswaded than that I held a correspondence with the Devil . They esteem Physicians , and Medicine , but will not permit that people should make use of the same means as is done elsewhere to gain the perfection of that Science . They will not suffer the body to be opened , that so the causes of diseases may be found out , and they have a strange aversion for Skeletons There is to this purpose a pleasant story of a Dutch Surgeon who liv'd at Moscou some years since . His name was Quirin , one much favour'd by the Great Duke , because of his facetious humour , and his experience in the Art he profess'd . It happen'd one day , that this good man diverting himself in his Chamber , and playing a Lesson on the Lute , the Strelitz , who are spying up and down every where , drew near to the place where that Musick was : but perceiving through a chink , a Skeleton hanging behind him , which the wind coming in at the window caused to move , they were frightned , and reported , that the strange Surgeon had a dead Carkass that mov'd at the sound of his Musick . The Great Duke and the Patriarch desirous to be truly inform'd of the business , sent others to make a further discovery ; and these not only confirm'd what the others had reported , but added , that they had seen the Skeleton dance , while the Surgeon play'd . The business was thought to be of such importance , as that it were fit to be communicated to the Councel , where , nemine contradicente , it was declar'd , That it was done by Magick . That , consequently , the Surgeon was a Magician , and as such , ought to be burnt , together with the Skeleton . The Surgeon hearing of this sentence , intreated a Merchant of his acquaintance , who had much credit at Court , to represent to Knez Iuan Borissowits Cirkaski , that most Surgeons and Physicians in Germany make use of those Skeletons , to find out the composure of the body , and juncture of the bones , that so they might the better know how to cure what may happen in those parts . Upon this Lord's representation , the former sentence was revers'd ; but Quirin was forc'd to leave the Countrey , and the Skeleton was dragg'd along the streets , and burnt on the other side of the River Moska . A German Painter ran the same hazard about six years since . For the Strelits , who were got into his house , with intent to pull it down , to hinder the Progress of a fire , which had already done mischief enough , meeting with a dead man's skull , or death's head , would have cast both it and the Master of the house into the fire , and had done it , if his friends had not deliver'd him out of the hands of those Barbarians , and convinc'd them of the innocent use of that head , in the art he profess'd . 'T is true , The Muscovites do not want ingenuity , but they employ their wit so ill , that not any of their actions is directed to vertue and the glory which ever attends it . The Danish Gentleman , who publish'd the Embassy be was sent upon , into Muscovy , from Frederick II. gives the Muscovites a very true Character , in two Lines , when he says , That they are subtile , over-reaching , humourous , self-will'd , obstinate , insolent , and impudent , that they regulate their reason according to their power , and that they have shaken hands with all vertues , to run themselves into all manner of vice . Their industry and subtilty is chiefly seen in their Traffick , in which there is no craft or cheat but they make use of , rather to circumvent others , than to prevent being deceiv'd themselves . I wonder'd to see them sell Cloath at three Crowns and a half the Ell , which they had bought of the English at four , and yet I was told they made a good profit thereby ; for buying the Cloath at a twelve months time for payment , and selling it for ready money , though at a lower rate , they made use of the money , and employ'd it in other things , which brought in more profit , than they would have made by selling the Cloath upon time , though they sold much dearer than it cost them . They make a conscience to retain what is paid them more than their due , and are so honest as to return what they have receiv'd by mistake : but they think it no sin , in their dealings , to surprize those who Trade with them , giving this reason , that the Merchant is to make his advantage of the Wit and industry God hath bestow'd on him , or never meddle with Traffick . According to this principle , a certain Dutch Merchant having notoriously over-reach'd several Muscovites , these Gentlemen were so far from being troubled at it , that they spake of him , as of an excellent ingenuous man , and desir'd they might go partners with him , out of a hope they conceiv'd , that he would discover some great secret to them . And whereas cheating cannot be exercis'd without treachery , lying , and distrust , which are its constant attendants , they are marvellously well vers'd in these qualities , as also in the Lectures of Calumny , which they commonly make use of against those on whom they would be revenged for theft , which among them is the most enormous of all Crimes , and the most severely punish'd . To this end , they are so cunning , as to pawn at , or get secretly convey'd into their Lodgings , whom they would accuse , those things which they would have believed were stollen from them , or they thrust them into their Enemies Boots ; for in them the Muscovites commonly carry their money and Letters . To make some provision against these abuses , the Great Duke made an Edict in the year 1634. enjoyning that for the future , all Promises or Obligations , whether for borrowing of money or pawning ; though it were between Father and Son , should be set down in writing and sign'd by both parties , else the debt to be lost . Heretofoe , especially in the Reign of the Tyrant Iohn Basilouits , there needed no more to procure a man's death or banishment , than to accuse him of High-Treason , without any Process , Evidence , or Defence allow'd , all that were charged being punish'd , without any distinction of Sex , Age , or Quality . Calumnies , and false suggestions were so common under that Prince , that many strangers , even publick persons , many times fell into those misfortunes , the Tyrant never regarding their Character as Ambassadors , nor that of the Princes by whom they were sent . He banish'd , into Siberia , the Emperours Ambassadour , and caus'd him to be so ill-treated , that the poor man resolv'd at last to change his Religion , hoping by his Apostacy to alleviate his misery . The Great Duke Michael Federouits , shew'd no more respect for the late King of France , when he sent the Marquesse of Exiducil into Siberia , where , by the Artifices of his Collegue , Iames Roussel , he was a Prisoner 3 years , as we have mentioned elsewhere . To this purpose , Martin Baar , Pastor of Narva , who liv'd at Moscou under the reign of the Great Duke Boris Gudenou , told us this story . The Great Duke being troubled with the Gout caus'd to be proclaim'd , that whoever could give him any ease should have very great rewards . The wife of a certain Bojare , exasperated by the ill usage she had receiv'd from her husband , went and inform'd , that the Bojare had an excellent remedy for the Gout ; but had so little affection for his Majesty , that he would not communicate it . They sent for the man , who was not a little astonish'd when he understood the cause of his disgrace ; but what excuses soever he made , all was attributed to his malice . He was whipp'd , even to bloud , and cast in Prison , where he could not forbear breaking out into passion , and saying , that he saw well enough it was his wife had put that trick upon him , and that he would be reveng'd on her . The Great Duke imagining these menaces proceeded from the trouble it was to him that his wife had revealed what he would have kept secret , ordered him to be whipp'd more cruelly than the time before , and sent one to tell him , that if he did not apply his remedy , he should prepare himself for present death . The poor fellow perceiving his destruction unavoidable , said at last , that he knew indeed a remedy , but doubting of its certainty , he durst not try it on his Majesty ; yet if they would allow him fifteen dayes to prepare it , he would apply it . Having that time granted him , he sent to Czirback , two dayes journey from Moscou , upon the River Occa , whence he had brought him a Wagon full of all sorts of Herbs , good and bad , and therewith prepar'd a Bath for the Great Duke , who thereupon grew somewhat better . For whether it were that the Disease was declining , or that among so many Herbs of all sorts , there were some good for his Disease , he had some ease . Then were they confirm'd in the opinion they had before , that the Bojares denyal to apply his remedy proceeded from his malice , whereupon he had a more cruel whipping than the two former times , and there was given him a present of four hundred Crowns , together with eighteen Peasants to be his slaves ; with a strict charge , not to entertain any animosity against his wife , who made this advantage thereby , that , ever after , they liv'd very lovingly together . But now they proceed with more caution , and no man is condemn'd without an exact information of the Crime laid to his charge . And for the utter taking away of all calumny , the Accuser must be content to endure the Torture first ; and if , while he is in the Torment , he persist in his accusation , the accused person is also put to it , nay , many times he is condemn'd without so much as being heard . We saw an example of this in the wife of one of the Great Duke's Farriers , who desirous to be rid of her husband , charg'd him that he would have poyson'd the Horses , and had he the opportunity , even the Great Duke himself . She endur'd the Torture without varying in her accusation , and her husband was sent to Prison into Siberia . We were shew'd the woman , who was still paid the one half of her husband's Pension . From this kind of demeanour among the Muscovites , and their infidelity one to another , it may be judg'd , what strangers are to expect from them , and how far they are to be trusted . They never proffer their friendship , nor contract any with others , but for their own interest and advantage . The ill education they have when young , never learning any thing beyond reading and writing , and certain vulgar prayers , makes them blindly follow that which in Beasts is called Instinct ; so that Nature being in them depraved and corrupted , their whole life must needs be a constant course of viciousness . Thence it comes , they are bruitish , doing all things according to their unbridled passions and appetites . The fierceness of all other Nations , some Islanders excepted , argues something of Spirit and Generosity ; but the opinion the Muscovites have of themselves and their abilities , is sottish , gross , and impertinent ; and the pride and vain glory of those who are ever so little advanc'd in Honours or Estates , is insupportable . They dissemble it not , but all their behaviour , words , and actions , discover what they really are . Upon this principle they ground the fond conceit they have of the greatness , power , and wealth of their Prince , whom they preferr before all the other Monarchs of Europe . Thence it is also , that they would not have other Princes assume those qualities which may denote their competition with him . They sottishly and insolently command Ambassadors to be uncover'd first , and by force take all advantage over them , imagining it were a great injury to themselves and their Prince , to treat Strangers with any civility . Private persons write and speak in unhandsome terms , but such as give the less offence , in that they bear with the same treatment from others . 'T is true , they began to learn a little civility , since they became sensible of the advantages arising to them from the Commerce they have with Strangers , and there are some use them with discretion : but of these there are very few , and , excepting Nikita , whom we have spoken of , and two or three more , it would be hard to find as many others that deserve this commendation . Nor have they any more complyance one for another , than they have difference for strangers ; for instead of being civil one to another , they take place , and all other advantages , one of another . When we were at Nisenovogorod , the Chancellor's Steward coming to see us , the Ambassadors invited him to Dinner ; but when they were to sit down , the Pristaf would take place of him , which begat a contestation concerning their quality . One , as he was a Sinbojar , or Gentleman , pretended to precedence before the Pristaf , who was not a person eminent by birth ; the later , being there upon the accompt of his Prince , would not have the other to make any comparison with him . Whore's son and dog were the mildest of their term ; for half an hour and better , and that without any respect for the Ambassadors , who were at last forc'd to tell them , that they had invited them to be merry , and not to be troubled with their contests , and entreated them , at that time , to eat and drink , and to take some other , to decide their differences . They took their advice , and grew such good friends , as if the entertainment had been appointed for their reconciliation , which seem'd to be very sincere in their Wine , which , according to their custome made them kindly drunk . They are all much given to quarrelling , in so much that in the streets they will rail at , and abuse one another like Fish-Wives , and that with such animosity , that those who are not acquainted with their humour think they will not part without fighting ; but they seldome come to those extremities , or if they fight , it is with their fists , or switches , and the height of their rage is kicking , as much as they can , in the belly and about the sides . 'T was never yet known that any Muscovite fought with Sword or Pistol , or that they are sensible of that gallantry wherein many would unjustly place true courage . The great Lords , Knez and Bojares , fight on horse-back , but the weapon is a good Whip , and so they soon decide what differences happen between them . When they quarrel , they forbear cursing , swearing and blaspheming , but rail at one another in such bitter and horrid expressions , as no Country being able to parallel them , 't is but discretion to forbear defiling this relation therewith . The language of Fathers and Mothers to their Children ▪ and of the Children to them again , is such as cannot be express'd without horrour , much beyond what the most debauch'd persons elsewhere are guilty of . Some years since the Great Duke prohibited these insolences upon pain of whipping , and the Magistrate was ordered to send Strelits and Serjeants among the people to surprise Offenders , and to see them immediately punish'd . But it was sound by experience , that the remedy came too late , and that the mischief was so deeply rooted , and so generally spread , that it was , not only hard , but absolutely impossible to put those prohibitions in execution . So that , for the vindication of persons of quality an order was made , that he who affronts any such , or any of the Great Duke's Officers , either by word or deed , should be fined , which fine they call Biscestia , and sometimes amounts to 2000. Crowns , according to the quality of the Person injur'd . If an Officer of the Great Duke's makes his complaint of injury done him , his reparation will be according to his relation to the Court. To a Lady , 't is doubled , to a Son , 't is augmented by a third part ; to a Daughter , there is an abatement of a third part : and the penalty is paid as many times as there are persons injured , though they were dead many years before . If the Offender hath not to pay , he is put into his Adversaries hands , who disposes of him so as to make him his Slave , or cause him to be whipt by the common Executioner . One Iohn Barnley , an English Merchant , of whom we shall speak elsewhere , was sentenc'd to pay the Biscestia to another English man , Dr. Day , Physician to the Great Duke ; and Capt. de la Coste , a French Gentleman found means to make an exchange of the penalty laid upon him at the sute of a German Colonel , for that which the same Colonel was to pay another French man , named Anthony le Groin , who was pleas'd thereby to oblige his friend , la Coste . There is nothing polite in their conversation ; on the contrary , they are not asham'd to yawn , belch , and stretch themselves , where ever they are , their belching being the more offensive , by reason of the abundance of Onions and Garlick they use in all theit meat , which make their breaths strong enough , without those exaltations . This they are so accustom'd to , that they stick not to do it in any company , the Great Duke's presence only excepted . They do not apply themselves to the study of any Art or Science , nor inquire into the affairs of other Countries , and consequently never discourse of any such thing : but it were well on the other side , if they could forbear talking of their uncleannesses and brutalities , which they make their divertisement in their debauches . I speak not of the Entertainments of Great Lords , but of the ordinary company keeping of the Muscovites , where all their discourse is of the abhominations which they themselves have done , or seen committed by others , making ostentation of the crimes which here would be expiated by fire , and the memory thereof buried in their ashes . But as they are wholly given up to all licentionsness , even to sins against Nature , not only with Men , but also with Beasts , he who can tell most stories of that kind , and set them out in most gestures , is accompted the bravest Man. Their Fidlers put them into Songs , and their Mountebanks make publick representations of them , and stick not to shew their Breeches , and sometimes all they have to their Spectators . Those who lead Bears about , Juglers ; and Puppet-players , who erect a Stage in a moment , by the means of a coverlet , which , being ty'd about their wast , is brought over their heads , and within it show their Puppets , representing their brutalities , and sodomies , make sport to the Children , who are thereby induc'd to quit all sentiments of shame and honesty . Nay these are quite discarded by the Muscovites . The postures of their dancing , and the insolence of their Women , are infallible marks of their bad inclinations . We have seen at Moscou both Men and Women come out of the publick Brothell-houses stark naked , and incite some young people of our retinue to naughtiness by filthy and lascivious expressions . Idleness , which is the Mother of all Vices , and seems to have been bestow'd on these barbarous people as their portion , is that which makes them run into these excesses , whereto their drunkenness does also contribute ; in as much as being naturally inclin'd to luxury , when they are once got into their Wine they mind nothing else . I have to this purpose a story , which the Great Duke's Interpreter told me when we were at Novogorod : how that in the said City , there is an anniversary devotion , to which come abundance of Pilgrims . He who is allow'd to keep a tipling-house , gets a permission from the Metropolitan , to pitch several Tents , for the accommodation of the Pilgrims of both Sexes , who are sure to be there betimes in the morning before service , and to take off some Cups of strong-water . Nay some of them instead of minding their devotions spend the day in drinking , whence arise such strange disorders , that he told me , he saw a Woman got so drunk there , that coming out of the Tent she fell down ; and fell asleep , naked as she was , in the street , in the day time . Which gave occasion to a Muscovite , who was also drunk , to lye down by her , and , having made use of her , to fall also asleep in sight of many people , who having made a ring about them , only laught at the posture they were in , till at last an old man , conceiving a horrour at the spectacle , cover'd them with his own garment . There 's no place in the World where drunkenness is more common than in Muscovy . All , of all conditions , Ecclesiasticks and Laicks , Men and Women , Old and Young , will drink strong-water at any time , before , at , and after their meals . They call it Tzarkowino , and fail not to offer of it to those who visit them . The lowest sort of people , Peasants and Slaves , refuse not the Cups which are given them by some person of Quality , but will drink of it till they lye down , and many times dye in the place . Nay their Great ones are not free from this vice , as for example , the Muscovian Ambassador , sent to Charles King of Sueden , in the year 1608. who , forgetting his quality and the affairs his Master had entrusted him with , took so much strong-water the night before he was to have audience , that the next day being found dead in his bed , they were forc'd to carry him to his Grave , instead of conducting him to Audience . The meaner sort of people think it not enough to stay in the Tipling-house till they have not a Copec left in their purses , but many times pawn their cloaths there even to their shirts , which is no more than what is seen dayly during our aboad at Moscou . Being lodg'd at Lubeck-house , as I went to Novogorod , in my Voyage to Muscovy in 1643. I saw coming out of an Ale-house not far thence , several of those Drunkards , some without Caps , others without Shoes or Stockins , some without Wastcoats , and only their Shirts . One I took notice of above the rest , who came our first without his Kaftan , and in his Shirt , but meeting a friend by the way going to the Tipling-house , he went back with him , and came not out again till he had left his shirt behind him . I call'd to him , and ask'd him what he had done with his shirt , and whether he had been robb'd ? He answer'd with the ordinary civility of the Muscovites , Iabut fui matir , Mind thy own business ; Good Wine hath put me into this posture : but since the shirt hath stayd behind , the Drawers shall go and keep them company , which he had no sooner said , but he returns to the house , whence I saw him come presently afterward naked as an Adamite , covering his privy parts with a handful of flowers , which he had taken up at the door , and so went very ●●cundly to his own house . Being in the same City of Novogorod at the time of our second Embassy , I saw a Priest coming out of the Tipling-house , who coming by our Lodging would needs give the benediction to the Strclits , who stood Sentinel at the door , but as he lifted up his hands , going to make the inclination used in that Ceremony , the head , fraught with the vapours of the Wine , was so heavy , that weighing down the whole body , the Pope fell down in the dirt . Our Strclits took him up with much respect , and receiv'd his daggled benediction ; it being , it seems , a thing very ordinary among them . The Great Duke Michael Federouits , who was a sober person , and hated drunkenness , considering with himself that it was impossible absolutely to prevent those excesses , made in his time several orders for the moderating of them , causing the Tipling-houses to be shut up , and prohibiting the selling of strong-water or Hydromel without his permission , and that those places where they were sold , should sell only by the Quart and Pint , and not by Cups . This had some effect , in that there was no more Adamites seen in the streets , but hindred not their being strew'd with Drunkards , the Neighbours and such of their friends , as had a design to be merry , sending to the Tavern for several Pottles of Strong-water , which they would be sure to turn off ere they parted . The women are no less given to drink than the men . I saw a pleasant example of it at Narva , in the house where I lodg'd , whither many Muscovian women came one day to their husbands , sate down with them , and took off their Cups as smartly as they did . The men being got drunk , would have gone home , but the women thought it not yet time to draw off , though invited thereto by a good number of boxes o'th'ear , and got their husbands to sit down again , and to drink roundly as before , till such time as that the men being fall'n down asleep upon the ground , the women sate upon them , as upon benches , and drunk on till they also were forc'd to lye down by them . Iames de Cologne , at whose house I lodg'd at Narva , told me he had seen such another Comedy at his Wedding ; at which , the Muscovites having given their Wives good banging , sate down and drunk with them , till that being lay'd on the ground , the Women sate upon them , and grew so drunk , till at last they lay down among them . Tobacco was heretofore so common there , that it was generally taken , both in smoak and powder . To prevent the mischiefs occasion'd by the use of it , which were not only , that the poorer sort of people ruin'd themselves thereby , in as much as if they had but a penny , they would rather bestow it in Tobacco than bread , but also because many times it set houses on fire and those that took it presented themselves with their stinking and infectious breaths before their Images , the Great Duke and the Patriarch thought fit in the year 1634. absolutely to forbid the sale and use of it . Those who are convicted of having either taken or sold any , are very rigorously punish'd . They have their Nostrils slit or are whipp'd , as we have often seen done ; of the manner of which punishment we shall speak when we come to treat of the administration of Justice in that Countrey . The perverse disposition of the Muscovites , the baseness of their education , and the slavery they seem born to , cause them to be treated like beasts , rather than people endued with reason . They are naturally so much inclin'd to ●●leness , that it were impossible to bring them to take any pains , but by the Whip and the Cudgel , which yet they are not much troubled at , as being hardened to blows , by the custom which the younger sort have to meet on Holy-dayes , and to divert themselves by cuffing or fighting with staves , never being angry at what happens . Those who are free-born , but poor , do so little value that advantage , that they sell themselves with their family for a small matter ; nay , they are so mindless of their liberty , that they will sell themselves a second time , after they had recovered it , by the death of their Master , or some other occasion . Their submissions to their Superiours discover the lowness of their spirits , and their slavery . They never come before persons of quality , but they bow down to the ground , which they touch and smite with their forehead , nay , there are some will cast themselves at their Lords feet , to give them thanks after they had been sufficiently beaten by them . No Muscovite , what quality soever he be of , but makes it his brag , to be the Great Duke's Golop , or Slave : and to express their humility or adjection , even in the least things , they put their names into diminutives , and neither speak nor write to him , but instead of Iwan , or Iohn , they say Iwantske , that is the diminutive ; and sign thus , Petrusketwoy Golop , Petrillo your slave . The Great Duke speaking to them uses the same expression , treating them in all things like slaves , as far as Whips and Cudgels can do it , which is but consonant to their own acknowledgement , That their persons and estates are God's and the Great Duke's . Those strangers who settle in Muscovy , or are entertain'd into the Czaar's service , must resolve to do the same submissions , and be content with the same treatment . For what kindness soever he may have for them , it requires so small a matter to deserve the Whip , that there is hardly any can brag he hath not had it . Heretofore there were none more subject to the Lash , than the Physicians , it being the perswasion of the Muscovites , that that art was infallible , and that the success of it depended on their wills , who profess'd the curing of diseases . Hence was it , that in the year 160● . Iohn Duke of Holstein , brother to Christian the fourth King of Denmark , who had married the Great Duke Boris Gudenous daughter , falling sick , the Czaar sent word to the Physicians , that if they recovered him not , their lives should answer for the Prince's : so that they seeing the remedies apply'd were fruitless , and that it was impossible to save the Prince , kept out of the way , and durst not come into the Great Duke's presence , till he himself was troubled with the Gowt , and sent for them . Among the rest , there was one a German , who having practised Physick some time in Muscovy , had some thoughts of returning into Germany to take the degree of Doctor . But the Great Duke desirous to know the occasion upon which he desir'd leave to go , understanding that he went thither to be examin'd , and so take his Degree , which the Faculty gives and confirms by its Letters Patents , he told him , that having been often eas'd of his pain by his remedies , he was satisfy'd of his sufficiency ; and , as to Letters , if there were any need of them , he would give him such as should be as authentick as any he could get from the Universities of Germany , and so he needed not put himself to the trouble and expence of that journey . This Physician was one of those who kept out of the way upon the Duke of Holstein's death , and imagining the Great Duke would send for him in order to his execution , he put on a tatter'd Garment , and having his hair negligently hanging down over his eyes and face , he came in that posture to the Great Duke's Chamber-door , into which he went , creeping on all four , and coming to his bed-side , told him , that he was not worthy to live , much less be admitted into his Majesties presence , since he was so unfortunate as to be out of his favour . Upon which one of the Knez , who were about the Duke , thinking to make his Prince some sport , treated him as a Sabak , or Dog , kick'd him in the head , and drew blood of him . The Physician , perceiving the great Duke look'd favourably on him , thought fit to make his advantage of it , and with a certain confidence said to him , Great Prince , I know I am your Slave , but be pleas'd to give me leave to tell you , that I am only yours . I know I have deserv'd death , and should think my self happy to receive it from your hands ; but it troubles me to be affronted by this Knez , who is but your Slave as well as my self ; and I think it is not your desire , that any other should have power over me . These words , and the need the Great Duke stood in of this Physician , procur'd him a present of a thousand Crowns ; his Fellow-Physicians were pardoned , and the Bojar had a good cudgelling . As for slaves , their number is not regulated , some Lords have above a hundred of them in their Country-houses and Farms , Those they entertain for their service in the City ; do not diet in their houses , but have board-wages , their allowance so small , that it is as much as they can do to live upon it . And this is one of the chiefest causes of the many disorders and mischiefs done at Moscou , there passing hardly a night but violences and murthers are committed . Great Lords and rich Merchants have a Guard in their Courts , who watch all night , and are oblig'd to express their vigilance , by the noise they make upon boards with a stick , much after the manner of playing upon the Timbrels , which done , they give as many knocks as the Clock hath struck hours . But these Guards watching many times more for the advantage of house-breakers , than that of their Masters , there is none used now , and no servant is taken into a house , but upon good City-security for his truth . This great number of slaves makes it unsafe to walk the streets of Moscou , in the night time un-arm'd and without Company . We had the experience of it in some of our servants , upon several occasions . Our Master-Cook , who had been employ'd at a person 's of quality , where the Ambassadors had Dined , was kill'd as he came home in the night ; which misfortune happen'd also to the Steward belonging to the Suedish Ambassador , Spiring . The Lieutenant , who had commanded our German and Scotch Musketiers , in our Voyage into Persia , was in like manner kill'd in the night , having been with some others at the Wedding of a German Merchants daughter . And as there passed no night almost without murther , so these disorders increas'd towards great Festivals , especially on flesh days , which they call Maslouitzo . On St. Mastin's Eve , we counted fifteen dead bodies in the Court of Semskoy , a place where they are expos'd , that their kinred and friends may know them , and take order for their burial . If no body owns them , they are dragg'd thence like Carrion , and thrown into a Ditch without any Ceremony . The insolence of these Villains is so great , that they stuck not to set upon the Great Duke's principal Physician in the day time . They stopp'd him in the street as he was going home , struck him off his horse , and would have cut off his finger , on which he had a Gold Seal-ring , had he not been reliev'd by some sent to his rescue , by a Knez of his acquaintance , who living near thereabouts had seen him set upon . The misery is , that no Citizen will so much as look out at his window , much less come out of his house , to relieve those that are affronted , so much are they afraid to come into the same misfortue they see others engag'd in . Since our being there , some course hath been taken herein , Watches being set , who stop those who go in the night without Torch or Lanthorn , and carry them to the Strelitse priscas , where they are punish'd the next day . At Hay-making time , the road between Moscou and Tuere is very dangerous to travel , by reason of the great number of slaves employ'd in that work , making their advantage of a Mountain whence they discover those that pass , whom they rob and kill , without any reparation to be expected from their Masters , who , not allowing their slaves what to subsist upon , are forc'd to connive at their Crimes . Masters dispose of their slaves , as they do of any other moveable ; nay , a father may sell his son , and alienate him , for his own advantage . But the Muscovites have this piece of vain-glory , that not only they seldom come to those extremities , but also had rather see their Children starve at home , than suffer them to go out any where to service . 'T is only debt that sometimes engages them to make over their Children to their Creditors , the Boyes at ten , the Girls , at eight Crowns , a year , the Children being no less oblig'd to satisfie the debt , than their fathers , as also to endure that cruel treatment , which desperate debtors are to expect , or to sell themselves to their Creditors . The subjection in which they are born , and the gross feeding they have even from their infancy , at which time they are taught to be content with any thing , makes them very good Souldiers , and such as would do very great services under strang Commanders . For though the Military Discipline of the Romans allow'd not the listing of slaves in their Legions , yet does it not follow , but that the Muscovites , who are all such , may be advantageously employ'd in War , this being certain of them , that they are excellent good in a besieg'd place , and will maintain it to the utmost extremity . Of this we have an example at Notebourg , where two men made their capitulation in the year 1579. The Poles , who had besieg'd the Castle of Suikols , set it a fire as they were giving the assault ; yet the Muscovites made good the breach and maintain'd it , even when the fire reach'd their Cloaths . At the siege of the Abbey of Padis , in Livonia , they held out till they became so weakned for want of Provisions , that they were not able to keep Guard , nor to meet the Suedes at the Gate . They are not indeed so fortunate in the field , and very seldom gain'd any battel against the Poles or Suedes , their Neighbours , who have alwayes almost had the better of them , so that it prov'd a harder matter to pursue them , than to avoid their blows . But certain it is withall , that these misfortunes happen to them through the want of experience and conduct in their Generals , rather than of courage in their Soldiers . For as to the disgrace the Muscovites receiv'd at the Siege of Smolensko , in the year 1633. it is to be ascribed to the Generals perfidiousness , who paid his Master for his imprudence in putting the command of his Army into the hands of a Stranger . He was a Polander , named Herman Schein , who to curry favour with the Duke , had been so low-spirited as to receive re-baptization . The Army he commanded , consisted of above a hundred thousand men , among whom were above 6000. Germans , and several Muscovian Regiments exercised according to the German discipline , and commanded by strange Officers , French , Germans , and Scots , three hundred pieces of Cannon , and all other things requisite to carry on the Siege against that place , which the Poles had taken some time before from the Muscovites . The reduction of it had been so much the easier , ●n that the City is compass'd but with one simple wall , without ditch , or any kind of fortification . Whence it came , that the Germans , who had made a reasonable breach in it , propos'd to have it carried at the first assault . But the General oppos'd it , saying , That he would never suffer , it should be reproach'd to the Prince his Master , that he had rais'd so vast an Army to besiege a place , which a handful of Germans would have taken in so few dayes , and then presently to disband it . The Colonels that were Strangers , on the other side , considering that the Great Duke's reputation would suffer by that Siege , and the Army it self be destroy'd if it were not employ'd , resolv'd to give the assault , and were in a manner Masters of the breach , when the General commanding the great Guns to be discharg'd at them , they were forc'd to retreat . They complain'd of that procedure , so far as to make some discoveries of their distrust of his fidelity ; but he sent them word , that if they kept not within the respect due to their General , he should find a way to chastise them , and that he would treat them as Muscovites . So that not daring to make any further attempt , the Army continu'd there some time without doing any thing , and gave the King of Poland time enough to get together a small body of 5000. men , who possess'd themselves of all the avenues , by which the Muscovites receiv'd their provisions , so as that within a few dayes their Army was more straightly besieg'd than the City it self . It had been easy for the Muscovian General to prevent the Poles from taking up those posts , but he gave them the leasure so to fortify themselves in them , that it had been impossible for him to force them in their quarters , even if he had attempted it . The Muscovian Army being reduc'd to this extremity , the General , to hinder it from starving , was forc'd to capitulate with the Poles ; to come in with the whole Army at mercy , and , with all that Noble Artillery , to leave hostages for the ransome of all the Officers and Soldiers , which the Great Duke was oblig'd to pay . The General was so impudent as to return to Moscou , and shew himself at Court , where he had friends enough to protect him , notwithstanding the charges put in against him by the Officers and Soldiers : but the people express'd themselves so mov'd at his treachery , that to prevent an insurrection , which threatned both City and State , they were forc'd to execute him publickly in the market-place . Most of the great Ones had a finger in his Treason , but lest he might accuse any , they perswaded him that he should not be startled at those proceedings , that it was only by way of pageant , to give the people some satisfaction , and that , before execution , his pardon would be brought him . Which he the more easily credited , for that his changing Religion had gain'd him the affection and favour of the Patriarch . But he had no sooner layd his head upon the block , ere a sign was made to the Executioner to strike it off . The same day was executed also his Son , who had some command under his Father at the Siege of Smolensko . He was brought into the open place before the Castle , where he was stripp'd stark naked , and whipp'd to death . All the rest of his kindred were banish'd into Siberia . This execution happened in Iune , 1634. The Muscovites spend not much in house-keeping , nor the Bojares , as well as those of a lower condition . It is not above thirty years , that their Lords and chiefest Merchants have built their houses of stone : for before they were no better lodg'd than the meaner sort , in very poor wooden buildings . Their houshold-stuff are suitable to their Lodgings , and commonly consist only in three or four pots , and as many wooden or earthen dishes . Some have pewter , but very few , and unless it be some few drinking cups , and gobelets , there is not any of silver . They know not what scowring means , in so much that the Great Duke's plate looks little better than the Tavern-pots , which are made clean but once a year . The better sort hang their rooms but with mat ; and to set them out yet a little better , they have only two or three Images wretchedly painted . They have few feather-beds , but are content with mattresses , nay with chaff or straw , and if not that to be had , they lye upon their cloaths , which in Summer they lay upon a bench , or table ; in the Winter , upon their stoves , which are flat , as in Livonia . In this Country it is that Master and Mistress , Men and Maids , are shuffled all together into the same room ; nay in some places in the Country , I have seen the Poultry , and the Pigs , had ordinarily the same Lodging with the Masters of the house . They are not acquainted with our delicate meats and sawces . Their ordinary food is coarse Meal , Turneps , Coleworth , and Cowcumbers , both fresh and pickled . Their great delicacy is Salt-fish , which being not well salted , infects the places near it , so that you may smell their Fish-market at a great distance . They cannot want Beef and Mutton , there being good pastures all over Muscovy , and the Forests breed such abundance of Swine , that they must needs be very cheap : but to avoid expence , as also for that their year hath more fasting dayes than flesh dayes , they are so accustom'd to Fish and Pulse , that they care not for flesh . Add to this , that their continual fasts have taught them so many wayes to dress their Fish , Herbs , and Pulse , that a man may well forbear those dishes of meat which are much esteemed elsewhere . We said , how that the Great Duke willing to entertain us from his own Table , sent us above forty dishes , most of Pulse and Herbs . Among other things they make a sort of Pies , which they call Piroguen , about the bigness and fashion of a twopenny Loaf . They fill the crust with Fish or minc'd meat , with Chibols and a little Pepper , and fry them in a Pan with Butter , and in Lent with Oil. 'T is no ill dish , and may be called the Bisque of those parts . The spawn of Fish , especially that of Sturgeon , they order thus . They take off the skin , very neatly , and then salt them . Having been in salt some eight or ten dayes , and by that means reduc'd as it were to a paste , they cut it into small slices , putting Onions and Pepper to them , and they are eaten with Oil and Vinegar like a Salad . It eats much better , if , instead of Vinegar , you put the juice of Citron . Yet to love this kind of Sallade , a man must be accustomed to it , though they think it excites appetite and fortifies Nature . The Muscovites call it Ikary , and the Italians Cavaiar . There is much of it eaten in Italy in the Lent time , instead of Butter . The best is made upon the Wolgda , and near Astrachan , whence it is transported in Tunns of 7. or 800. weight , by the way of England and Holland , into Italy . The Great Duke reserves the Trade of this Commodity to himself , farms it out , and makes a very great yearly advantage of it . To dispel the vapours rising up to the head , after excessive drinking , they take cold roasted Veal , mince it , not too small , with some pickled Cowcumbers , adding thereto a sawce of Pepper , Vinegar , and the juice of pickled Cowcumbers , and eat it with spoons . It recovers appetite , and tasts well enough . Their ordinary drink is a sort of small Beer which they call Quas , or Hydromel ; but they never eat , without a dram of the Strong-water botle before and after their meal . Persons of quality are furnish'd with strong Beer , Sack , and all other sorts of Wine . Their strong Beer is brew'd in March , and kept all Summer in their Snow-houses , where they make a bed of Ice and Snow mixt together , and then a layer of Barrels : upon them again a bed of Ice , and then another row of Barrels , covering them with straw and planks , which are instead of a vault to them ; for their Cellars are not covered . The Muscovites care not much for Rhenish nor French Wines , thinking them not strong enough ; but they love Hydromel , which they order with Cherries , Straw-berries , Mulberries , or Rasp-berries . That they make with Rasp-berries is the most pleasant of any . To make it well , they put the Rasp-berries a-soaking in fair water for two or three nights , till the water hath got their taste and colour . Into this water they put some of the purest Honey , allowing to every pound of Hony three or four of water , as they would have the Hydromel strong or small . They put into it a Toast dipp'd in the dreggs of Beer , which is taken out as soon as the Hydromel begins to work , lest , continu'd longer , it should give it an ill taste . If they desire it should be long a-working , they put it into some warm place ; but if it be for present drinking , they put it in a cool place , where it soon gives over working , and then is taken off the Lees to be spent . To better the taste of it , they put in a little bag of Cinnamon , and grains of Paradise , with some few Cloves . Some instead of fair water , steep the Rasp-berries 24 hours in common Aquavitae , which gives the Hydromel an excellent tast . Common Hydromel is made of the Honey-combs , which they beat in warm-water , stirring it much , and after it hath rested seven or eight hours , they cleanse it through a Sieve , boyl it , scum it , and without any more ado expose it to sale . Persons of Quality discover themselves by their retinue and expence , which yet is not so great as might be imagin'd . For though they have sometimes 50. 60. or more Slaves about them , their stables well furnish'd , and make great feasts well supply'd with Meat , and all sorts of Beer , Wine , Hydromel , and Strong-water , yet all comes from their Country-houses and Dairies , so as that they buy but very little . Their entertainments are so many baits to draw in Presents , which they expect of those that are not of their own quality , in so much that they deerly buy the honour which the Knez and Bojares do them upon such occasions . Strange Merchants know well enough what that honour is to cost them , and desire it not , but to gain the favour of the Great ones , whose countenance they stand in need of . The Weywodes are sure to make two or three of these entertainments yearly in their Governments . The greatest honour a Muscovite thinks he can do his friend , is to let him see his Wife , to be presented with a Cup of Strong-water by her , and to permit he should kiss her . Count Leo Alexander de Slakou gave me to understand so much at my being in Muscovy in the year 1643. Having dined with him , he made me withdraw into another Chamber , where he told me , that he could not make a greater expression of the respects he had for me , nor a greater acknowledgment of the obligation he had to his Highness , than to shew me his Wife . She presently came in , very richly clad in her wedding-cloaths , and follow'd by a Gentlewoman with a bottle of Strong water and a Silver Cup. The Lady bid her fill out , and having put it to her mouth , presented it to me , and oblig'd me to drink it off ; which I d●d thrice together . That done , the Count would have me kiss her , which I the more wondred at , in regard that kind of civility is not yet known in Holstein . Wherefore I would have contented my self to have kiss'd only her hand ; but he so kindly engag'd me to kiss her lips , that there was no avoiding of it . She presented me a Handkercher , embroider'd at the extremities with Gold , Silver and Silk , with a deep fringe , such as are presented to the Bride on her Wedding day . Afterwards I found a note fasten'd to it , wherein was the name of Stresnof , Uncle by the Fathers side to the Great Dutchess . The Knez and Bojares have not only pensions and considerable allowances , but also great real estates . Merchants and Tradesmen live by Commerce and their Trades . Those who may go out of the Country , and are permitted to Traffick into Persia , Poland , Sueden , and Germany , carry thither Sables ; and other furs , flax , hemp , and Russia-leather . Tradesmen find it not hard to gain a subsistence for their families , by reason of the plenty of all manner of Provisions . They are very handy , and easily imitate any thing they see done , though they are not so rich in inventions as the Germans and other Europaeans ; for I have seen some of their carv'd works as well done as the best in Germany ; so that strangers who are not willing to have the secret of their professions discovered , must take heed of Muscovites , Iohn Valk , whom we mention'd before , would never cast any thing in their presence . Now they cast pieces of Artillery themselves , and Valk's Disciple made a Bell , while we were there , which weigh'd 7700 poudes , which amount to 3080 hundred weight . But it had not been long us'd ere it crack'd , and now 't is broken to pieces , and another to be made of a far greater weight than the former . No Muscovite , what condition or quality soever he be of , but sleeps after Dinner ; whence it is that about noon most shops are shut up , and the Merchants or their Apprentices sleeping at the door : so that about that time , there is no more speaking with Persons of Quality or Merchants , than there is at midnight . This was one sign whereby they discovered the imposture of the counterfeit Demetrius . We shall find in the ensuing story of him , that the Impostor slept not after Dinner , and that the Muscovites inferr'd thence that he was a stranger ; as also by his aversion to Baths , which are so common in Muscovy , that there is neither Town nor Village , but hath very many of them , both publick and private . This is all they have gentile among them , as a thing they conceive necessary upon several occasions , especially at Marriages . after the first Coition . At Astrachan , I had the curiosity to go unknown into one of them , which by a division of boards was contriv'd into two rooms . But , besides that it was easie to look out of one into the other , by reason of the distance there was between the boards , both men and women went in and out at the same door , those of either Sex who would express a greater modesty hiding what they would not have seen with a handful of leaves , which being dry'd in Summer , they , for this purpose put a-soking into warm water : but some were stark naked , and the women were not shy to come in that posture and speak with their husbands , even while other men stood by . 'T is almost a Miracle to see how their bodies , accustomed to , and hardned by cold , can endure so intense a heat , and how that , when they are not able to endure it any longer , they come out of the stoves , naked as the back of a man's hand , both men and women , and go into the cold water , or cause it to be poured upon them , and , in Winter , how they wallow in the Snow . Some of our young men would often walk before these publick stoves , to see the several postures of the women that came out , and diverted themselves in the water , and were so far from being asham'd , that they would talk wantonly with them , and were not troubled when any of our people came into the water to them . And this we saw not only in Muscovy , but also in Livonia , where the Inhabitants , especially the Finlanders , who are setled there , going out of these stoves , in the coldest of Winter , run into the Snow , and rub their bodies with it , as if it were Soap , then return into the stoves to take the advantage of a more moderate heat : and all this so as that this change of contrary qualities does not any way prejudice their health . The reason then of it must be Custom , in as much as being thus used from their Childhood , and that habit being as it were converted into a second nature , they are indifferently enured to both heat and cold . At Narva we had Muscovian boys of about 8 , 9 , or 10. years of age , whom we employ'd about the Kitchin. These would stand half an hour together barefoot upon the Ice , like so many Geese , in the depth of Winter , and never complain of cold , The stoves belonging to the Germans , who live in Muscovy and Livonia , a●e very sumptuous , and it is no less pleasant bathing in them . The floor is strew'd with Pine leaves beaten to powder , all sorts of Herbs and Flowers , which raise a very sweet smell , as also the Ly which they make very odoriferous . Along the Walls are seats , or benches , upon which a man lies to sweat and be rubb'd , some higher than others , that one may take such a degree of heat as he pleases , and they are all cover'd with clean sheets , and pillows fill'd with Hay . Every one hath a Servant-maid , who having only her smock on , rubs , washes , and wipes him , and what else is requisite . As she comes in , she presents you on a Trencher , with some Radish sli●'d , with a little Salt , and if you are known in the house , the Mistress her self or her Daughter will present you with a certain composition , consisting of Wine and Beer , in which will be some bread crum'd , Citron sliced , Sugar and Nutmeg . When this civility is omitted , it argues the Master of the house hath no great respect for his Guest . After bathing a man is put into a bed , then rises to eat something , and having eaten goes to bed again to sleep . The Muscovites are of a healthy and strong constitution , long liv'd , and seldom sick ; which when they are , their ordinary remedies , even in burning Feavers , is only Garlick and Strong-waters . Persons of quality make 〈◊〉 of Physicians , though but within these few years , and are perswaded that remedies may do them good . Fornication is very common among them , and yet they permit not publick stews , which divers other Christian Princes not only permit , but anthorise , and have an advantage arising out of them for their protection . Marriage is thought honourable among them , and Polygamy forbidden . A Widdower or Widdow may Marry twice or thrice , but must not offer at a fourth Marriage , which if they should , the Priest that should bless them would be cast off . They observe in their Marriages the degrees of Consanguinity , and do not willingly marry such as are near to them either by Kinred or Allyance . Nor do they permit two Brothers to marry two Sisters ; and they observe also a spiritual Allyance , not suffering that Godfathers and Godmothers to the same person should intermarry . The celebration of Marriage among them is thus . Young Men and Maids are not suffer'd to see one another , much less to have any discourse of marriage , or to make any promise one to another , by word or writing . But when those who have Children marriageable , especially daughters , have found out a match they like , they speak to the young mans Parents , and declare the desire they have to make an Allyance with them . If they approve of what is proposed , and the young man desire to see the maid , yet is it absolutly deny'd . If she be hansom , they will be content the mother or some other woman of the kinred , should see her , and if she be no way defective ; that is , neither blind nor lame , the friends on both sides treat about the marriage , and conclude all things , the intended young couple not so much as being allow'd to see one another . For they bring up their daughters in very private Chambers ( especially persons of quality ) where they keep them lock'd up , so as that the Bridegroom does not see his Bride till she is brought into his Chamber . And thus it comes to pass , that he who thinks he hath married a handsom Maid , hath some crooked piece put upon him ; nay , instead of the Mans Daughter he was to have , some kinswoman or servant-maid is thrust upon him ; of which I have several examples . So that it is not to be wondred at , that matrimonial discontents are so frequent among them . When their Great Lords , Knez , and Bojares dispose of their Children in marriage , there is appointed on the Bride-groom's side a Woman , whom they call Suacha , and another on the Brides , who joyntly take order for the Nuptials . That on the Brides part , goes upon the Wedding-day to the Bridegroom's Lodgings , and there makes ready the Nuptial bed . She is attended by above a hundred men servants , who are all clad in Ho●grelines , or long Coats , and carry on their heads , the things necessary for the Bed and Chamber , where the new Marryed couple are to lye . The Bed is made upon forty sheaves of Rye , which the young man causes to be rank'd in order , and compass'd about with several Barrels full of Wheat , Barley , and Oats ▪ All things being ready , the young man goes from his own house late in the evening , accompany'd by all his Kinred , having before him , on hors-back , the Priest , by whom he is to be married . At his Bride's door , he meets with all her friends , who receive him and his retinue , and press them to sit down at a Table . Three dishes of meat are serv'd up , but no body eats of them , and there is left at the upper end of the Table a place for the Bridegroom : but while he is talking with the Bride's friends , a young Lad sits down in it , and will not be gotten thence till the Bridegroom hath made him so many Presents , that he is content to give him the place . The Bridegroom having taken his place , the Bride is brought in most richly Clad , having a Veil over her face . She is seated by the Bridegroom , but to prevent their seeing one another , they are separated by a piece of Crimson Taffata , which is held up by two young Lads while they are set . Thus done , the Bride 's Suacha comes to her , Paints her , tyes up her hair in two knots , puts the Crown on her head , and dresses her in all things like a married woman . The Crown is of leaves of Gold , or Silver Gilt , beaten very thin , lined with some silk stuff , and towards the Ears , it hath five or six rows of great Pearls , which fall down on her breast . The Robe , or upper Garment , the sleeves whereof are an Ell and a half wide , is embroider'd with Gold and Pearls at the extremities , especially at the neck , which is three fingers broad , and so heightned with Embroidery , that it looks more like a Dogs Collar than any thing else , and this kind of Robe amounts to above a thousand Crowns . The heels of their shooes , as well of those that are betroath'd , as of most of the other women and maids , are above half a foot high , so that being as it were a-tip-toe , they have much ado to stand . The other Suacha Paints the Bridegroom , and in the mean time , the women get up on benches and sings several foolish songs . After this come in two young men richly Clad , carrying between them upon a Beer a very large Cheese , and some Loaves , there hanging from the Beer several Martins skins . The like is brought in on the Bride's part , and the Priest , having blessed them , sends them to Church . At last there is set on the Table a great Silver-basin , fill'd with little pieces of Satin and Taffata , about such a bigness as were fit to make little purses of , little square pieces of Silver , Hops , Barley , and Oats ; all mixt together . The Suacha having cover'd the Brides face again , takes certain handfuls out of the Basin , and casts them among the company , who in the mean time sing a song , and take up what they find upon the ground . In the Church , where the Benediction is to be given , they cover some part of the floor with Crimson Taffata , upon which the young Couple stand , having over them another piece of the same stuff . Before they are married , the Priest makes them go to the offering , which consists in Fish , Fry'd Meats , and Pastry . That done , the married receive the Benediction , which is given by holding Images over their heads , and the Priest taking the man by the right hand , and the woman by the left at the same time , asks them three times , whether it is with their consent that they are married , and whether they will love one another as they ought to do . Having both answer'd , yes , all the Company joyn hands , and the Priest sings the 128. Psalm , he one verse , and the Company the next , dancing at the mean time , much after the same manner as they do in these parts , who sing and dance at the same time . The Psalm ended , he puts a Garland of Rue upon their heads , or about their shoulders , if it be a Widdow or Widdower , saying , Increase and Multiply , and then consummates the marriage , pronouncing these words , Whom God hath joyned together let no man separate . While the Priest pronounces those words , those who are invited to the Wedding do all light wax candles , and one of them gives the Priest , a wooden Cup , or rather a Glass , full of Claret Wine which he takes off , and when the Married Couple have pledg'd him by drinking it off , each of them three times , the Bridegroom throws down the Cup or Glass , and he and the Bride treading it under their feet , break it to pieces , with these words , May they thus fall at our feet , and be trod to pieces , who shall endeavour to sow division or discontent between us . Then the Women cast at the young Couple some Flax-seed and Hemp-seed , and wish them all prosperity . They also pull the Bride by the Robe , as if they would force her away from her husband , but she keeps so close to him , that all their endeavours prove fruitless . The Marriage-Ceremonies being thus over , the Bride is put into her Sledge , which is encompass'd with six Torches , or Wax-candles , and the Bridegroom gets on horse-back to return to his own house , where the Wedding is kept . As soon as they are come thither , the Bridegroom , his kindred and friends sit down at a Table well furnish'd with Meat , but the Women carry the Bride to her Ch●mber , take off her cloaths , and lay her a-bed . That done , they make the Bridegroom rise from the Table , and six or eight young men , carrying each a Torch in his hand , conduct him to the Chamber . As they come in , they put the Torches into the barrels full of Wheat and Barley , and quit the room . They are each of them presented with two Martins skins . The Bride perceiving the Bridegroom coming , gets out of bed , gets on a morning Gown lin'd with Martins skins , meets him , and receives him very submissively , doing him reverence with a low inclination of the head ; and this is the first time that he sees the Bride's face . They sit down together at a Table , and , among other Meat , there is brought them a roasted fowl , which the Bridegroom pulls asunder , casting away over his shoulders that part which comes off first , whether it be wing or leg , and eating the other . Having eaten , the young Couple go to bed , and all withdraw , save only one of the old servants of the house , who walks before the Chamber-door , while the kindred and friends are busied about all manner of charms , which they think may be advantageous to the New-married Couple . This servant coming ever and anon to the door , asks whether the business be done . As soon as the Bridegroom answers that it is , the Trumpets and Timbrels which only expect the word , are plaid upon , and make an excellent noise , till such time as the stoves are made ready , where the New-married-couple bath themselves , but apart . They are wash'd with water , Hydromel and Wine , and the Bride sends to the Bridegroom a shirt , embroider'd with Gold and Pearls at the collar and extremities , and a rich habit . The two next dayes are spent in entertainments , dancing , and other divertisements , the Women making their advantage of the opportunity , while their husbands are drunk , to the loss of their honours . Citizens , and persons of meaner condition are married with less Ceremonie . The night before the Wedding the young Man sends to his intended Bride some cloaths , a furr'd Coif , a pair of Buskins , a Cabinet with certain Jewels , a Bag for night cloaths , a Comb and a Looking-glass . The next day , the Priest is sent for , who comes with a little Silver Cross , and is brought in by two young Lads carrying Wax-candles lighted . As he enters the house , he gives the benediction with his Cross , first , to the two Lads , then to those that are invited . Then the young Couple are set at Table , the two Lads holding a piece of Taffata between them ; but when the Suacha dresses the Brides head , a Looking-glass is brought , and the young Couple joyning their cheeks , look and smile one upon the other . The two Suacha's in the mean time cast hops upon them ; which done , they are led to Church , where the Ceremonies are the same as for persons of quality . As soon as the Wedding is over , the Women must resolve to live a retir'd life , and not go out of the house but very seldom , receiving the visits of their kindred and friends oftener than they give any . The Daughters of great Persons , and rich Merchants , as they are not much brought up to house-keeping , so they trouble themselves but little with it , when they are married . Their chief employment is sowing , or embroidering handkerchers of white Taffata , or cloath , or making little purses , or some such toies . The cloaths they wear within doors are made of some common stuff of little value ; but when they go to Church , or that their Husbands would honour a friend with their presence , they are magnificently clad , and forget not to paint their faces , necks , and arms . The Wives of the Knez , Bojares , and great Lords , in the Summer time , make use of Chariots cover'd with red cloath , which kind of covering they use in Winter for their Sledges , having at their feet a she S●ave , and about them a great number of Servants and Lacquies , sometimes to the number of ●0 . or 40. The horse , which draws them , hath many Fox tails about the main and tail , which disguise him after a strange manner ; and yet the Muscovits think it so ornamental , that not only Great Lords and Ladies make use of it , but many times the Great Duke himself , with this difference , that instead of Fox tails , they some times use Martins skins . The Women living thus idly , making few or no visits , and not medling with any thing of housewivery , are forc'd to divert themselves with their Maids . They lay a long plank over a block , and getting up on the ends of it , they are toss'd up and down , and sometimes by a violent motion they are forc'd up very high in the Air. They have also ropes to swing in ; nay in some little Towns and Villages I have seen publick Swinging-places , so contriv'd as that three or four might have their divertisement at the same time . They are not asham'd to do this in the open streets , giving two or three pence to little Boys who keep Swingers ready for that purpose . Their husbands are very glad to give them this kind of sport , and sometimes help them in their swinging . It is not to be much wondred that they are so hardly treated by their husbands , for they have lewd tongues , are given to Wine , and will not let slip the opportunity to pleasure a friend . So that having all these three excellent qualities , they cannot take much unkindly the cudgelings , which they from time to time receive from their husbands : but they take comfort from the example of their friends and neighbours , who , behaving themselves after the same manner , are accordingly no better treated . Yet can I not believe , what Barclay says in his Icon Ammorum , That the Muscovian Women are not perswaded their husbands love them , if they are not beaten by them ; at least I can say this , I never met with any who were glad when they were beaten . They have the same passions and inclinations as other Women have . They are sensible of good and bad usage , and it is not likely they should take the effects of anger and displeasure for expressions of kindness and friendship . It is possible some foolish Woman might tell her husband so in jest , or that one distracted might desire to be beaten , such as she of whom Petrejus , in his Chronicle of Muscovy , speaks of , who having lived many years in good correspondence with her husband ( who was an Italian , as he says , though the Baron of Haberstein affirms he was a German , and by profession , a Black-smith , named Iordan ) told him one day , that she could not believe he loved her , since he had not yet beaten her . The husband willing to assure her of his real affection gave her a good cudgelling , and perceiving she took a certain pleasure in it , made use of that exercise so often , till at last she died . But were it granted that this is but a story , as it seems to be no other , yet ought we not to judge of all the Muscovian women by this particular example . They think , that Adultry is not committed but when one man marries another mans wife : what ever else may be done amounts but to fornication , and when a married man is taken in it , his punishment is whipping , and some days imprisonment , or haply he is sentenc'd to live some time on bread and water . Then he is set at liberty , and may resent the complaints made by his wife against him upon that occasion . A husband who can convince his wife of a miscarriage of this nature , may have her shav'd , and put into a Monastery . Those who are weary of their wives , often make use of this pretence , accuse their wives of Adultery , and suborn false witnesses , upon whose depositions they are condemn'd , without being heard . Religious Women are sent to her lodgings , who put her into their habit , shave her , and carry her away by force into the Monastery , whence she never comes out , having once suffer'd the Razour to come upon her head . The most ordinary cause of divorce ; at least the most plausible pretence , is devotion . They say , they love God better than their wives , when an humour takes them to go into a Monastery : which they do without their consent , or making any provision for the children they have had between them . And yet this kind of retiring out of the World is so much approv'd among them , ( though St. Paul says that such are worse than Heathens and Infidels ) that if the woman marry again , they make no difficulty to conferr Priesthood on this new Proselite , though before he had been but a Tayler , or Shoemaker . Barrenness is also another cause of divorce in Muscovy : for he who hath no children by his wife may put her into a Monastery , and marry again within six weeks . The Great Dukes themselves make use of this freedom , when they have only Daughters . 'T is true , the Great Duke Basili did not put his Wife Salome into a Monastery , and marry Helene , daughter to Michael Linski , a Polander , but upon his having no Children one and twenty years after marriage ; but it is also true ; that , some few days after , she was brought to bed of a Son , and yet she was forc'd to continue there , because she had been shaved . We saw an example of it in a Polander , who , having embrac'd the Greek Religion , purposely to marry a Muscovian beauty , was forc'd to take a journey into Poland , where he stay'd above a year . The young Lady , in her husband's absence , made a shift to be otherwise supply'd ; so effectually that she augmented her family by a child ; but , fearing her husband's displeasure , she retir'd into a Monastery and was shaved . The husband did all he could to get her out again , promising to pardon her offence , and never to reproach her with it . The woman was willing to come out , but would not be permitted , it being , according to their Theology , a sinne against the Holy Ghost , not to be forgiven either in this World or the next . This artifice Boris Federouits Gudenou made use of , who , having acquired much repute in the management of the publick affairs , during the minority of Foedor Iuanouits , and perceiving the Muscovites were not fully resolv'd to make him Great Duke , to make them the more earnest to do it , pretended he would turn Monk , and went into a Monastery , where his Sister was a Nun. As soon as the Muscovites heard of it , they came in multitudes to the Monastery , cast themselves upon the ground , tore their hair , as being in a desperate condition , intreated him not to be shaven , and that he would be pleas'd to take the place of their deceased Prince . He , at first , would not hearken to them , but at last pretended himself overcome by their intreaties , and his Sister's intercession , by which means he came to be courted , to what he had not haply got otherwise , with all the subtlety he could have used . The Muscovites are extremely venereous , yet will not have to do with a Woman , but they must first take off the little Cross which is hang'd about her neck when she is Christened : nor would they do it in a place where there are any Images of their Saints , till they had covered them . They go not to Church the day they have dealt with a Woman , till they have wash'd themselves , and chang'd their shirts . Those that are more devout go not into it at all , but say their prayers at the door . Priests are permitted to come into the Church the same day , provided they have wash'd themselves above and below the navil , but dare not approach the Altar . The women are accompted more impure than the men , and therefore they ordinarily stay at the Church-door all service time . He who lies with his wife in Lent may not Communicate that year ; and if a Priest commit that offence , he is suspended for a year : but if one that pretends to Priesthood be so unhappy as to fall into it , he can never recover himself , but must quit his pretension . Their remedy against this kind of uncleanness is rather bathing than repentance , which is the reason they use the former upon all occasions . Demetrius , who personated the son of the Great Duke Iohn Basilouits , who had been kill'd long before at Vglits , never bath'd himself , upon which the Muscovites suspected him to be a stranger . For perceiving he would not make use of a bath made ready for him eight dayes after his marriage , they conceiv'd a horror against him , as a Heathen and profane person , sought divers other pretences , set upon him in the Castle , and kill'd him the 19. day after his Wedding , as we shall shew hereafter . The politick Government of Muscovy is Monarchical and despotical . The Great Duke is the hereditary Soveraign of it , and so absolute , that no Knez or Lord in all his Dominions , but thinks it an honour to assume the quality of his Majesties Golop , or slave . No Master hath more power over his slaves , than the Great Duke hath over his Subjects , what condition or quality soever they be of . So that Muscovy may be numbred among those States , whereof Aristotle speaks , when he sayes there is a kind of Monarchy among the Barbarians which comes near Tyranny . For since there is no other difference between a legitimate Government and Tyranny , than that , in the one , the welfare of the Subjects is of greatest consideration , in the other , the particular profit and advantage of the Prince , we must allow , that Muscovy inclines much to Tyranny . We said before , that the greatest Lords think it not below them to put their names in the diminutive ; nor is it long since that for a small matter , they were whipt , like slaves , but now their lesser miscarriages are punish'd with two or three dayes imprisonment . They give their Soveraign the quality of Welikoi Knez , that is Great Lord , as also that of Czaar , and his Czaarick Majesty . Since the Muscovites came to understand , that we call him Kayser , who is the most eminent among the Christian Princes of Europe , and that that word comes from his proper name ; who turn'd the Popular state of Rome into a Monarchy , they would have it believ'd , that their word Czaar , hath the same signification and etymologie . Whence it is that they would also imitate the Emperours of Germany in their great seal , which had a Spread-Eagle , but the wings not so large as the Imperial Eagle's , having on the breast , in an Escutcheon , one on hors-back fighting with a Dragon , representing the Archangel St. Michael , or rather St. George . The three Crowns , which are above and between the Eagle's heads , signifie Muscovy , and the two Kingdoms of Tartary , Cassan , and Astrachan . The Tyrant Iohn Basilouits first used these Arms , as willing to be thought descended from the antient Roman Emperours . The Great Dukes Interpreters , and the Germans , who live at Moscou , call him in their language Kaysar , that is to say , Caesar or Emperour . But it is certain , the word Czaar signifies King , which may be seen in their Bible , where the Muscovites , speaking of David and his Successors , Kings of Iudah , and Israel , they call them Czaars . The Great Duke is indeed King in effect , since other Princes stick not to treat him with the word Majesty ; the title of Great Duke being much below what that great Prince deserves . Nor accordingly does he take the quality of Great Duke , when he assumes that of of Welikoi Knez , but that of Grand Seigneur , as well as the Emperour of the Turks , with whom he may be parallel'd , not only in respect of the extent of his Empire , but also by reason of the absolute power he hath over his Subjects . No people in the World have a greater veneration for their Prince than the Muscovites , who from their infancy are taught to speak of the Czaar , as of God himself , not only in their acts and publick assemblies , but also in their entertainments and ordinary discourse . Thence proceed their submissive forms of speaking , The honour to see the brightness of the eyes of his Czaarick Majesty ; Only God and the Czaar knows it ; All they have belong to God and the Czaar . The Great Duke Iohn Basilouits reduc'd them to these submissions . Now to continue them in this lowness of spirit , and to keep them from seeing that liberty / which other Nations about them enjoy , the Muscovites are , upon pain of death , prohibited to go out of the Countrey , without the Great Duke's express permission . Iohn Helmes , the Great Duke's Interpreter , who died some three years since , aged 97. years , had got leave to send his son into Germany , to study Physick , where he afterwards grew famous : but the young Gentleman having spent 10. or 12. years up and down Germany and England , pleas'd with the sweetness of the climate and liberty , would never return into Muscovy . Whence it came , that , when Peter Miklaf , a Merchant of Novogorod , whom the Great Duke sent into Germany , 3 years since , in the quality of Poslanick , desired his Majesty would permit him to leave his son in Germany , neither the Czaar , nor Patriarch , would by any means consent thereto . But indeed , this despotical Government seems to be most suitable to their humour and disposition , which is insensible of the advantages of Liberty , as being unacquainted with it , and so not fit to enjoy a happiness , which they never heard of . Yet are we not to attribute to the present time what may be read in the Baron of H●b●rstein , Paulus Iovius and Guagnin , concerning the violent and tyrannical Government of the Great Duke : for they writ during the reign of Iohn Basilouits , whose Scepter was of Iron , and his Government more cruel and violent than that of any Prince mentioned in History . But the Great Duke that now is , is a very mild Prince , one that , according to his Father's example , instead of impoverishing his Subjects , relieves them , and allows sums of money out of his Exchequer , to set up those whom a bad year , or some other misfortune hath ruin'd . Nay , he hath the goodness to provide for such as are banish'd into Siberia for their Crimes , allowing to persons of quality , money ; finding employment for those that are capable of it ; and disposing Soldiers into some place where they have Pensions or ordinary pay during life . So that what is most insupportable to them , when they are out of favour , is , that they have not the honour to see the bright eyes of his Czaarick Majesty . For , were it no for that , this is become so mild a punishment , that many have , in their exile , got that wealth , which they could not have hoped before . When we said the state of Muscovy was Monarchical ; we presuppose that the Prince is a Monarch , and hath , alone , all the prerogatives of Soveraignty . He is not subject to the Laws ; he only makes them , and all the Muscovites obey him , with so great submission , that they are so far from opposing his will , that they say , the Justice and word of their Prince is sacred and inviolable . He only creates Magistrates , and deposes them , ejects them , and orders them to be punish'd , with such absolute power , that we may say of the Great Duke , what the Prophet Daniel says , of the King of Babylon , That , he put to death whom he would , and saved whom he would . He appoints Governours and Lieutenants for the Provinces , for the disposal of the antient Demesn , and Administration of Justice , who have , joyned with them , a Deak , or Secretary : and these take Cognizance of all matters , give final and absolute judgement in all causes , and cause their sentences to be put in execution , without any appeal . And in this the Great Duke follows the advice of the best Politicians , who are so far from allowing a survivancy in Governments , that they would have a Soveraign , ( that it might be in his power to punish the miscarriages committed by great ones in their Governments , and prevent their making intrigues to settle themselves in the Provinces ) to change the Governours from three years to three years . He alone hath the power to make War and Peace with other Princes . For though he takes the advice of his Knez and Bojares , yet does he not always follow it , but makes them know , that notwithstanding the freedom he gives them to advise him , he reserves to himself the power of doing what he thinks fit . He only confers Honours , and rewards the services that are done him with the qualities of Knez , Bojares , Dukes or Princes ; and whereas the Muscovites have heard , that it is a mark of Soveraignty in Germany , to make Doctors , the Great Duke meddles with that also , and grants Letters Patents to Physicians and Surgeons , that are Strangers . All the Great Duke's Mony , who only hath the power to make any , is of Silver , of an oval form , and little . The greatest piece is worth but a peny , and is called a Copec , or Denaing . For though , in trading , the Muscovites use the words , Altin , Grif , and Rouble , whereof the first is worth three ; the second , ten ; the third , a hundred Copecs , yet is there no Coins of that kind , the words being used only for the convenience of Commerce , to avoid the multiplication of Copecs . The Poluske is worth half , the Mustofske , the fourth part of a Copec . This small mony , which is also of Silver , is so troublesome in the telling and handling , that the Muscovites put handfuls of it into their mouths , for fear of losing it , but so as it no way hinders their speech . All their Money is marked at the same corner , having on one side the Arms of Mascovy , of which we have spoken upon occasion of their Great Seal , which Armes were heretofore peculiar only to the City of Novogorod , and on the other the Great Duke's name then reigning , and that of the City where it was coined . There are but four Cities in all Muscovy where mony is coined , Moscou , Novogorod , Tuere , and Plesco● : The Great Duke farming out the Mint to the Merchants of those places . Rixdollers are current in Muscovy ; but in regard two Dollers outweigh a hundred Copecs , by two drams , the Muscovites know how to make their advantage of it , and so carry them to the Mint , as they do also Spanish Reals . The Rixdollers they call Ia●●mske , from the modern Latin word Ioachimicus , which name hath been given that money , as well by reason of the effigies of St. Ioachim , heretofore stamped upon it , as of the City of Iaachimstad , in Bohemia , where it was first coined ; in the year 1519. The Great Duke coins no Gold , unless it be , that to perpetuate the memory of some gread advantage gain'd against his enemies , he hath some Medals cast , to be afterwards presented to Officers that are Strangers , or to be scattered among the Souldiers of the victorious Army . He only levies Taxes and impositions , and regulates them according to his pleasure , so as that he takes five in the hundred upon all Merchandizes , upon the Frontiers of his Dominions , both coming and going out . It is his prerogative to send Ambassadors , to the Emperour , the Kings of Poland , Denmark , Sueden , and other Princes his Neighbours . These Ministers are either Welikoi Posol , Grand Courriers , or Poslanicks , Envoys . Heretofore , especially in the time of Iohn Basilouits , they treated Strangers , even the publick Ministers of Princes , with much disrespect ; but now it is otherwise . Ambassadors are entertain'd with great civility ; and their charges defray'd from the day of their entrance into the Great Duke's Dominions , to that of their departure thence ; they are treated at great feasts , and have very rich Presents bestow'd on them . Whence it comes , that other Europaean Princes make no difficulty to send their Ambassadors thither , nay some have their ordinary Residents there , as the Kings of England and Sueden . All the Presents made by the Great Duke consist in Furrs , and he never sends any solemn Embassy , but it carries such as are very considerable for the Prince to whom it is sent . Those which the Great Duke Foedor Iuanouits sent , in the year 1595. to the Emperour Rodolph II. were very remarkable , which amounted to above a Million of Livers , or 100000. sterl . viz. onethousand and three Zimmers ( which we have said elsewhere , makes twenty pair , and in worth about 100. Crowns in Muscovy ) of Sables , five hundred and nineteen Zimmers of ordinary Martins , sixscore black-Fox-skins , three hundred thirty seven thousand ordinary Fox-skins , three thousand Beavers , a thousand Wolf-skins , and sixty four Elk's-skins . The Poslanicks make no Present from the Great Duke , but upon their own account they do , as baits to draw in others , and if they are not given them , they will have the boldness to ask for them . They defray foreign Ambassadors , not only as to provisions , but also provide for the carriage of them , and what ever they bring ; and there are upon the Road appointed stages for the accommodation of their travelling , where the Peasants are oblig'd to be ready with a certain number of Horses , and to come upon the first order sent them . Nor is this done with any grievance to those Peasants ; for besides a salary of 60 Crowns per an . duly paid them , they have land enough allow'd them for their subsistence . They are freed from Taxes , and all other Charges , and have the allowance of some Altins every journey they make . By this means we travell'd from Novogorod to Moscou , above 120. German leagues , in six or seven days , and in the Winter in four or five . 'T is true , the Houses where the Ambassadors are lodg'd , are so poorly furnish'd , that unless a man will be content to ly on the ground or upon a bench , he must bring a Bed with him : but the Muscovites themselves are no better accomodated . Heretofore they shut up the Ambassadors and their retinue in their lodgings , kept them in as Prisoners , and set Sentinels at the door to hinder them from coming out ; or if they permitted some of their people to go abroad into the City , they were accompany'd by Strelits , who observed all their actions : but now they are kept in only till the first Audience , and in the mean they are visited and entertain'd by two Pristafs , whose office it is , to see them supply'd with all things necessary . These take occasion to ask the Ambassadors , what the design of their Embassy is , as also to inform themselves whether they have any Presents for the Great Duke , and in what they consist , not forgetting to ask whether they have also any for them . As soon as the Ambassadors have delivered in their Presents , the Great Duke causes them to be valu'd by persons that know their worth . Heretofore , the Ambassadors were entertain'd , after their first publick Audience , in the Great Duke's Chamber , at his own Table ; but some years since this custom was abolish'd , and they send , to their Lodgings , the Meat design'd for their treatment . All Ambassadors who bring Presents thither , receive others for themselves and their retinue ; nay they give Presents to Gentlemen who come thither as Envoys , and to all those that bring but so much as a Letter from a forein Prince . To make a fuller discovery of the Political Government of Muscovy , it will not be much from our purpose , by a short digression , to give an account of what hath pass'd there within this three hundred years . The Great Duke Iohn Basilouits , Son of Basili , came to the Crown very young , in the year 1540. No History of his time , but speak of his Wars , and the un-heard of cruelties exercis'd by him on all sorts of persons , through his whole reign . They are so horrid , that never any other Tyrant did the like ; so that Paulus Iovius , a Bishop , might have forborn giving him that noble quality , of a Good and Devout Christian ; since that it may , without any injury to him , be said , he deserves not to be numbred even among Men. 'T is true , he would go often to Church , say the Service himself , sing , and be present at Ecclesiastical Ceremonies , and execute the Functions of Monks and Priests : but he abus'd both God and Men , and had not sentiments of humanity , so far was he from having any of piety . He had seven lawful wives , and by the first , two sons , Iuan and Foedor , that is , Iohn and Theodore . Being once very angry with the elder , he struck him over the head with a staff hoop'd with iron at the end , so as that within five days after he died of it . He had by the last , Demetrius , and dy'd the 28 of March 1584. feeling at his death some part of those afflictions , which an infinite number of innocent persons had suffered through his means . Foedor Iuanouits , now eldest by his Brother's death , was crown'd the last of Iuly , the same year . He was 22 years of age when he succeeded his Father , but had so little understanding , that , being not fit for affairs , the administration thereof , with the Regency of the who●e Kingdom was conferr'd on Boris Gudenou , High-Steward of Muscovy , and Brother in law to the Great Duke , Salomon Henning , in his Chronicle of Livonia , says , that this Foedor was so simple , that he could find himself no greater divertisement than tolling of the Bells before Service . On the contrary , Boris Gudenou knew so well how to answer the good opinion conceived of him , and to insinuate himself into the affection of the people , that some stuck not to say , that if God should be pleased to dispose otherwise of the two hereditary Princes , it was not to be doubred , but they would call in him , who gave so many demonstrations of an excellent conduct . During the regency , Boris , perceiving that Demetrius was the more likely to stand in his way , resolv'd to remove him out of it . This young Prince was but nine years old , brought up in the City of Vglits , whither a Gentleman belonging to Boris went , and kill'd him with his own hands . But instead of receiving the great reward he expected for his pains , Boris caus'd him and all the Complices to be kill'd as soon as they were return'd to Moscou . By this execution of the Murtherers , he , for some time , kept undiscovered the true Author of the murther : but , to prevent the people from conceiving him any way engag'd in it , by giving them a greater cause of affliction , he caus'd several houses to be set a-fire , and so consum'd a great part of the City ; while , on the other side , he ordered the Castle of Vglits to be demolish'd , and banish'd the Inhabitants , as if they had countenanc'd the murther , and sheltred the murtherers . The weakness of Foedor Iuanouits , sensible , though of nothing else , yet of his own weakness , left the management of all affairs , to Boris , who was in effect what the other had only the name and appearance of , yet did he not think it fit to be over-forward , but let some years pass on , after which , Foedor fell suddenly sick , in the year 1597. and died without children , having reigned twelve years . Boris was presently look'd upon . He , to divert the popular jealousie , was so crafty , as , in appearance , to refuse the Royal Dignity , and , as we have said before , to fly into a Monastery , while his Election to the Dukedom was , according to his secret instructions , press'd by some friends , by whose opportunity he seem'd to be overcome , and to accept the Crown . In the reign of Boris happened a very remarkable thing , through the imposture of a Muscovian Monk , named Griska Vtropoja , born at Gereslau , of a Noble house , but not very rich , one that had been thrust into a Monastery for his debauches , and lew'd life . He was a very handsome person , and had an excellent Wit , which qualities an old Monk of the same Monastery made his advantage of , to put this Impostor into the World , and advance him to the Throne . The better to carry on his design , he made him leave the Monastery , and go into Lithuania , where he was entertain'd by a Great Lord , named Adam Wesnewetski , into whose favour he in a short insinuated himself , by his ingenuity , and the constancy of his services . One day his Master being angry with him , call'd him Bledinsin , or Son of a Whore , and struck him . Griska making his advantage of that disgrace , fell a weeping , and told his Master , that if he knew who he was , he would not call him Son of a Whore , nor treat him in that manner . The curiosity of the Polish Lord was so great , as to press Greska to tell him who he was . The Impostor made answer , that he was lawful Son to the Great Duke Iohn Basilouits , that Boris Gudenou would have murther'd him , but the misfortune fell upon a Priest's Son very like him , whom his friends had substituted in his place , while he was convey'd away . He thereupon shews a golden Cross beset with precious stones , which he said was hung about his neck at his Baptism . Adding that the fear of falling into the hands of Boris Gudenou had kept him from discovering himself till then . Upon which he casts himself at his Lords feet , and intreats him to take him into his protection , enlivening his relation with so many circumstances , and his actions with so much shew of sincerity , that his Master , perswaded he spoke nothing but truth , immediately furnish'd him with Cloaths , Horses , and attendance befitting the greatness of a Prince of that quality . The noise of it spreads over all the Country , finds credit every where , and the presumption grows so much the stronger , by reason the Great Duke Boris Gudenou proffers a great sum of mony , to any that should bring in that counterfeit Demetrius alive or dead . His Master , not thinking him safe at his house , sends him into Poland , where he is receiv'd by the Weywode of Sandomira , who promises him a sufficient assistance to restore him to his Throne , upon condition he would tolerate the Roman Catholick Religion in Muscovy , as soon as he had setled himself in the Government thereof . Demetrius not only accepted of that condition , but , being secretly instructed , chang'd his Religion , and promised to marry the Weywode's Daughter , as soon as he should be establish'd . The hope of so advantageous an allyance , and the zeal the Weywode had for his Religion , engag'd him to employ his credit and friends , by whose means he got together a considerable Army , enter'd Muscovy , and declared a War against the Great Duke . He took in several Cities , debauch'd and corrupted most of the Officers employ'd by Boris against him , and grew so prosperous , that the grief Boris conceived thereat struck him so to the heart , that he died of it , Apr. 13. 1605. The Knez and Bojar●s , who were at Moscou , immediately caused his Son Foedor Borissouits to be crowned , though very young : but reflecting on the continual success of Demetriu's Arms , their minds chang'd , and deriving , from his victories , an ill presage against the new Great Duke , they concluded , that he must be the true Demetrius , the lawful Son of Iohn Basilouits , and that they did ill to take up arms against their natural Sovereign . It was no hard matter to insinuate this into the people , who presently cry'd , Live Demetrius , true Heir of the Kingdom , and may his Enemies perish . Whereupon they ran to the Castle , seis'd upon the young Great Duke , imprison'd him , ransacked , misused , and forc'd away all the kindred and friends of Boris Gudenou , and at the same time sent to intreat Demetrius to come as soon as he pleas'd , and take possession of the Kingdom of his Ancestors . They also begg'd his pardon for what they had done through ignorance , upon the instigation of Boris , assured him of their affection and obedience , and as a pledge of their fidelity , they profer'd to put into his hands the deceased Duke's Son , his Mother , and all his Family , to be disposed of as he should think it . Upon these overtures Demetrius sent a Deak , or Secretary named Iuan Bogdanou , with order to strangle the Mother and Son , and to give out that they were poison'd . Which was accordingly executed the 10. of Iune 1605. in the second moneth of the reign of Foedor Borissouits . The 16. of the same moneth , Demetrius came to Moscou , with his Army , which strangely encreased as he came along . The whole City went out to meet him , and made him Presents . He was Crown'd the 21. of Iuly , with extrtordinary Ceremonies . And that there might be no question made of the lawfulness of his birth , he sent for the Mother of the true Demetrius , whom Boris Gudenou had shut up in a Monastery , at a great distance from Moscou . He went to meet her with a Noble retinue of Courtiers , lodg'd her in the Castle , where he caused her to be treated with all magnificence , visiting her every day , and doing her all the honour a Mother could expect from a Son. The good Lady knew well enough , that Demetrius , her Son , had been kill'd , but she cunningly dissembled it , as well out of the resentment she had against the memory of Boris Gudenou , and the fear she was in to be ill-treated by this counterfeit Demetrius , as for that she was not a little pleas'd to see her self so much honour'd , and enjoy the sweetness of a happy life , after the miseries and afflictions she had endured in the Monastery , since her Son's death . But when the Muscovites found his manner of life different from that of the Great Dukes his predecessors , that he was resolv'd to marry a Roman Catholick , the Weywode of Sandomiria's daughter , and ransack'd the Treasuries of the Kingdom to furnish her according to the advancement she expected , they began to mistrust him , and to perceive they had been mistaken . One of the principal Knez , named Vasili Zuski , was the first that offer'd to speak of it to some other Lords , as well Ecclesiastical as Secular , and to remonstrate to them the danger whereto both the State and Religion were expos'd , by the Alliance which that Counterfeit intended to make with a strange woman , and of a contrary Religion ; adding , that , of necessity , he was an Impostor , and a lewd person . Upon this it was resolv'd he should be dispatch'd out of the way : but the Conspiracy being discover'd , and Zuski taken , Demetrius got him sentenc'd to death , but sent him a pardon upon the point of execution , hoping by that mildness , to gain the affection of the Muscovites . Accordingly all was quiet till the day of his marriage , which was the 8. of May , 1606. The Bride being arriv'd , with a great number of Poles , Armed , and in a capacity to become Masters of the City , the Muscovites began to open their eyes . Zuski got to his own house , several Knez and Bojares , propos'd to their consideration the present State of Affairs , the unavoidable ruine of both State and Religion , and , profer'd , for the preservation thereof , once more to expose his person and life . They gave him thanks , and promis'd to assist him with their Persons and Estates , when there should be an opportunity to put their design in execution . They had a fair one the last day of the Nuptial solemnity , which was the ninth after the Wedding , and the 17. of May. The Great Duke and his Company being got drunk and asleep , the Muscovites caused all the Bells in the City to be rung , as they are wont in case of fire , to give an Alarm , whereupon they immediately put themselves into Arms , and set upon the Castle , where , having defeated the Polish Guards , and forc'd the Gates , they entred the Great Dukes Chamber , who thought to avoid present death by leaping out at a window into the Court , in hope to save himself among the Guards , which were still there in Arms : but he was taken , and cruelly us'd . The Castle was ransack'd . Zuski , addressing himself to the pretended Mother of Demetrius , oblig'd her to swear by the Cross , whether Demetrius was her Son , or no , to which having answer'd , that he was not , and that she never had but one Son , who had been unfortunately murther'd , they shot the Counterfeit Demetrius in the head with a Pistol . They imprison'd the pretended Great Dutchess , with her Father and Brother , as also the Polish Ambassador . The Ladies and Gentlewomen were abus'd and deflour'd , and above 1700. men kill'd , among whom were many Jewellers , Merchants , who had abundance of Jewels about them . Demetrius's body was stripp'd , and dragg'd to the place before the Castle , where it lay expos'd for three whole days . After which they buried it , but it was immediately taken up again , to be burnt , and reduc'd to ashes . This conspiracy thus succeeding , the Muscovites chose into the place of Demetrius , Knez Basilouits Zuski , the Ring-leader of the Enterprise , who was Crown'd Iune 1. 1606. But he was no sooner got into the Throne , ere another Impostor disputed the possession of it . His name was Knez Gregori Schacopski , who at the pillaging of the Castle , having found the Seals of the Kingdom , fell into a League with two Polauders , and made a shift to go into Poland . He made use of the same invention as his Predecessor , and took the name of Demetrius , giving out , where he came , that he had escap'd the Massacre , in the night time , that they had kill'd another in his stead , and that he was going into Poland to raise another Army , to punish the Muscovites for their infidelity and ingratitude . About the same time started up another Demetrius , in the City of Moscou . He was Clerk to one of the Secretaries of State , got into the field , made use of the same imposture as the two others , and found abetters , by whose assistance he became Master of many great Cities . This occasion'd many other disorders , which the Polanders countenanc'd out of their resentment of the affront they had receiv'd from the Muscovites . The events of the War , occasioned thereby , prov'd so fatal and unhappy , that the Muscovites quarrell'd at Zuski , and look'd upon him as the sole cause of all their misfortunes . They said , his Government was unjust , because unfortunate , and that there must needs be something fatal in his person , when victory seem'd to shun him , to side with his Enemies . Three Muscovian Lords , Zacchary Lippanow , Michael Molsaneck , and Iuan Kesefski , were the first that amus'd the people with these reports , and , perceiving they were well receiv'd among them , proceeded in their design , depriv'd Zuski of his Dignity , shut him up in a Monastery , and had him shaved . Upon this , the Knez and Bojares , to avoid the jealousie , which the Election might raise among themselves , resolv'd to take in a forein Prince . The Polanders still countenanc'd the second Demetrius , so far as that they forc'd the former's Widow to acknowledge him for her husband , and expected satisfaction for the affront they had received at Moscou , at the marriage of Demetrius , so that the Muscovites willing to satisfie the Polanders , and not finding any Prince near them so well qualified as Vladislaus , eldest son to Sigismond King of Poland , sent to the King , his father , to desire , that he might accept of the Crown of Muscovy . The King consented ; but the Treaty agreed upon , among other Clauses , had this , that Iohn Basilouits Zuski should be taken out of the Monastery , and , with some other Lords of his Kinred , should be put into the hands of the King of Poland , who kept them , a long time , Prisoners at Smolensko , where Zuski , at last , died , and his body was buried near the High-way , between Thorn and Warsaw . Stanilaus Solkouski was , in the mean time , advanc'd with his Army to the very Gates of Moscou , with order to revenge the death of Demetrius , and the Polanders , who were Massacred with him . But news coming of the conclusion of the Treaty , they laid down their Arms , and Stanislaus had order , in the Prince's name , to receive homage from the Muscovites , and to stay at Moscou , till the Prince were come thither in person . The Muscovites were content , and , having taken the Oath of Allegiance , they reciprocally administred it to him , and permitted him , with a thousand Poles , to enter the Castle , and to keep a Garrison there . The rest of the Army stay'd without the City , not doing any thing at which the Muscovites might conceive any jealousie . On the contrary , there was much kindness shewn on both sides , till that the Poles , having crept by degeees into the City , to the number of above six thousand , took up the Avenues of the Castle for their quarters , and began to incommodate the Citizens , and to become insupportable , by reason of their insolences , and the violences they dayly committed upon Women and Maids , nay , upon the Muscovian Saints , at which they shot off their Pistols . So that the Muscovites not able to endure them any longer , and impatient for their Great Duke , met together on the 24. of Ianuary 1611. in the place before the Castle , where they made a noise , and complained of the outrages which they daily received from the Polanders , saying , it was impossible for them to maintain so great a number of Soldiers , that their Trade was destroy'd , that they were exhausted to the least drop of their blood , that the new Great Duke came not , which made them apprehend , there was something ominous in it ; that they could live no longer at that rate , and that they should be forc'd to those remedies , which nature had furnish'd them with , for their safety , if some other course were not taken . The Muscovites , having weather'd out all these calamities , proceeded to the Election of a new Great Duke , and chose Michael Foederouits , the son of Foedor Nikitis , a Kinsman , but far remov'd , of Iuan Basilouits . This man had forsaken his wife , for God's sake , as they call it , and became a Religious man , whereupon he was made Patriarch , and , in that dignity , chang'd the name of Foedor , into that of Philaretes . The Son , who was of a very good nature , and much inclin'd to Devotion , hath alwayes express'd a great respect for his Father , taking his advice in affairs of greatest importance , and giving him the honour of admittance to all publick Audiences and Ceremonies , at which he alwayes gave him precedence . He died in the year 1633. some few dayes before our first Embassy . The first thing this new Great Duke did , after his establishment , was , to make a Peace with his Neighbour Princes , and to abolish the memory of his Predecessors Cruelties , by so mild a Government , that it is granted , Muscovy hath not had , these many ages , a Prince deserving so great commendations from his Subjects . He died Iuly 12. 1645. in the 49th ▪ year of his age , and the 33. of his reign . The Great Dutchess , his Wife , died eight dayes after him , and his son , Knez Alexei Michalouits succeeded him . The reign of Michael Foederouits was very quiet . But as , in the times of Boris Gudenou , and Iohn Basilouits Zuski , there were Counterfeit Demetrius's , so , in Michael's time , there started up an Impostor , who had the boldness , to assume the name and and quality of Basili Iouanouits Zuski , Son to the Great Duke Iuan Basilouits Zuski . His name was Timoska Ankudina , born in the City of Vologda , in the Province of the same name , and son to a Linnen . Draper , named Demko , or Dementi Ankudina . The Father having observ'd somewhat of more than ordinary wit in him , had brought him up to writing and reading , which having attain'd , he was look'd upon as a very excellent person among those who have no further acquaintance with Learning . The excellency of his voice , and his skill in singing Hymns at Church , recommended him to the Arch-Bishop of the place , who took him into his service , wherein Ankudina behaved himself so well , that the Arch-Bishop having a kindness for him , married him to a Grand-Child of his . This Allyance , which might have been very advantageous to him , prov'd the first occasion of his ruine : for he presently began , in his Letters , to assume the quality of Son-in-law to the Weywode of Vologda , and Vellicopermia . Having , after the Arch-bishops death , squander'd away his Wife's fortune , he came , with his Family , to Moscou , where , upon the recommendation of a friend of the Arch-bishop's , he found an employment in the Novazetvert , that is , the Office where such as keep common Tip-ling-houses are oblig'd to take the Wine , Strong-water , and Hydromel , which they sell by retail , a●d where they give an accompt of what they have spent . He was made Receiver there , but became so unfaithful , that , the first Accompt he made he could not bring in what was due to the Prince , by 200. Crowns : and in regard they expect a great exactness upon such an accompt in Muscovy , he put his invention upon the rack to make up the said sum . To that end , he went to one of his fellow Officers , named Basili Gregorowits Spilki , who had Christen'd a Child of his , and done him several kindnesses , when occasion required , and told him , that one of the chiefest Merchant● of Vologda , one to whom he was very much oblig'd , being come to the City , he had invited him to Dinner , and would be glad to let him see his Wife ; intreating him to lend him his Wife's Pearls and Rings , that he might present her in a condition suitable to his employment . The other did it without any difficulty , nay , without any thing to shew from the other , of his having receiv'd them , though they were worth above 1000. Crowns . But Timoska , instead of pawning the Jewels to make up his accompts , sold them , made use of the money , and confidently averr'd that his friend had not lent him any . Spilki clapt him up in prison , but , having no evidence to convict him , he could not hinder his being set at liberty , Timoska had some difference with his Wife , who often reproach'd him with his perfidiousness , and other vices , especially his Sodomy : so that fearing , on the one side , to be called to accompt for what he was in arrear to the Prince , and , on the other , that his Wife might happly be the first that should accuse him , bethought him one day to send his son to a friend of his , to shut up his Wi●e in a stove , and to set the house a-fire , in which his Wife was burnt . Having done thus , he went into Poland , but so secretly , that it was thought at Moscou , the same fire had consumed him , with the rest of his family . Timoska went away , about the latter end of the year 1643. but hearing , in 1645. that the Greak Duke was to send an Ambassador to the King of Poland , and that his being at the Court of Warsaw was known in Muscovy , he went in the year 1646 to Chmielniski , General of the Cosaques , and begg'd his protection , against the persecutions which he suffer'd , upon no other accompt than this , that the Great Duke knew him to be a near kinsman to the Prince Iuan Basilouits Zuski . He had wit enough to carry on the Imposture , and had got such an influence over Chmielniski , that he began to grow considerable , when a Muscovian Poslanik , named Iacob Koslou , who had been sent to this Cosaque General , knew him , and advis'd him to return to Moscou , and endeavour , to make up the sum which was due from him to the Great Duke , which was not so great , but , that having paid it , the intercession of his friends might easily get his pardon : for it was not yet known , that he pretended to be son to the Great Duke Iohn Basilouits Zuski . But this course he thought not safe , and , fearing he might be secur'd , he went , in the year 1648. to Constantinople , where he abjur'd the Christian Religion , and was circumcised . He stay'd not long there , but , fearing to be punish'd for some Crimes he had committed there also , he went into Italy , and so to Rome , where he became a Roman Catholick . Thence he went in the year 1650. to Vienna , and thence into Transilvania , to Prince Ragotskie , who gave him Letters of recommendation to Queen Christina , of Sueden . This Princes receiv'd him kindly , and giving credit to what he related , allowed him an honourable subsistence . The Muscovian Merchants , who were then at Stockholm , soon acquainted the Great Duke with this man's Imposture , who stuck not to give out every where , that he was son to Iohn Basilouits Zuski . The Great Duke immediately sent thither the aforesaid Koslou , who had seen him with Chmielniski , to desire the Queen to deliver up that man to him : but Timoska , who knew that enquiry would be made for him , was already got away . His man , whose name was Kostka , or Constantine , whom some business had detain'd after his Master at Stockholm , was taken , and sent , well chain'd , to Muscovy , where they found Timoska's Mother and Kinred , whereof some were put to the Rack and executed . Timoska was taken at Reuel , in Livonia , by order from the Queen of Sueden ; but he made a shift to get out of prison , and went , by the way of Holland , to Brussels , where he saw the Arch-Duke Leopold . Thence he went to Wittenberg , and to Leipsig , where he made profession of the Lutheran Religion , and Writ , himself , his Confession of Faith in Latin. Thence he went to Noustadt , in the Dutchy of Holstein , where Peter Miklaf , who had brought Letters from the Great Duke to the Duke of Holstein , got him secur'd . He was carried thence to Gottorp , where he was well guarded , till the Great Duke had sent express order for the bringing of his person to Muscovy . The Letters which the Czaar Writ upon that occasion are such as may be well inserted in this place , that we may thereby discover somewhat of the elegance of the Muscovian manner of writing . In the name of Almighty God , who does all in all , and protects all Nations in good consolations , from Him , who , by the Grace , Providence , Power , Vertue , Operation , and good pleasure of God , to be magnifi'd in the blessed Trinity , and glorious in all Eternity , hath been chosen , and holds the Scepter of the true Christian Faith , to govern and preserve , with Gods assistance , in peace and quiet , without troubles , the Great Empire of the Russians , with all the Provinces thereunto annexed , by Conquest or otherwise . We the Grand Seigneur , Czaar , and Great Duke , Alexei Michaelouits , Conservator of all the Russes , &c. To the most mighty Frederick , Hereditary Prince of Norway , Duke of Sleswick , Holstein , Stormarie and Ditmarse , Count of Oldenbourg , and Delmenhost , Health . In the year 1644. or , according to the Calculation of Muscovy , in the year 7152. the mentioned Timoska Ankudina , and Kostka Konichou , having robbed our Treasure , to avoid the death they had deserved , departed the Countries under our Iurisdiction , to go to Constantinople , where they professed the Turkish Religion . There they did so great mischief in a short time , that they were forc'd to fly , and to retreat into Poland and Lithuania , where they endeavoured to sow divisions between the neighbouring Princes . To that end they went to Theodat Chmielniski , General of the Cosaques , whom the King John Casimir of Poland , our Brother , commanded to put those Robbers into the hands of M. Germolitzowi , Gentleman of his Chamber , who had order to send them to Muscovy , under the conduct of M. Peter Protesiowi , a Gentleman of our retinue , as the said Chmielniski had made known to our Czaarick Majesty . But these Robbers and Traitors got to Rome , where they embraced the Latin Religion . Afterwards they passed through several other Provinces of Europe , where they changed their names , so as Timoska , sometimes , assumed that of Zuski , and sometimes that of Sinensis , while Kostka went under the name of his Servant , till such time as both having been known at Stockholm , by some of our Merchants of Novogorod , and other places , and thereupon secured , one at Ruel , the other at Narva , the Governours of those two places made some difficulty to deliver them up to us , without express order from the Great Queen of Sueden . But when we had desired the said Great Queen of Sueden , to put those Traitors into the hands of the Gentleman whom we had sent expressly for that purpose , it happened that at his coming to Reuel , with the Orders of the said Great Queen , the Governour had already suffered one of them to make his escape , so that he could bring along with him but only the said Kostka . We have understood since , that the other hath been taken and imprisoned in the Country of Holstein , wherefore we have thought fit to send to your Highness our Pos●anick , Basili Spilki , accompany'd by some of our Subjects , with Letters from our Czaarick Majesty , to intreat you , that you will be pleas'd to deliver up unto them , and to send to us those Traitors . The Letters were dated the last of October , 1652. after which the Great Duke sent another of the 5 of Ianuary , 1653. to the same effect , save that , at the end of the Letter , were added the lines following . Since that time , there came to us , in the moneth of December last , Peter Micklaf , of Novogorod , who hath informed us , how that , in pursuance of your Orders , the said Traitor had been secured in your Ducal City of Neustat , and that upon the Remonstrance made to you by the said Micklaf , you had translated him to Gottorp , to be there kept under a good and sure guard . Wherefore we send back again unto you the said Micklaf , with Letters from our Czaarick Majesty , to entreat you , to deliver up the said Traitor to him and Basili Spilki , that he may have no further opportunity to escape , and raise new troubles in the World. In acknowledgement whereof our Czaarick Majesty shall serve your Highness , in such occasions as shall present themselves . This Robber and Traitor to our Czaarick Majesty , named Timoska , is of very mean Birth , the son of a Linnen-Draper that dealt only in coarse cloaths , named Demki Ankudina , of the Suburbs of Vologda , His Mother is called Salmaniska , and his Son , who is yet living , Tereska . Timoska was an under Officer in the Nova Zetvert , and he hath robb'd our Treasury , hath kill'd his Wife , and , with his own house , hath burnt several other houses that were near his , whereby many of our Subjects have been ruined . Wherefore knowing that he could not avoid death otherwise than by flight , he got away in the manner we have mentioned . Given at our Czaarick residence of Moscou , the third of January , in the year of the Worlds Creation , 7161. and of the birth of our Saviour , 1653. After this , he also writ a third Letter , of the 17 of October the same year , upon which the Prisoner was delivered up to those , whom the Great Duke had appointed to receive him . One of these Deputies was the same Spilki whom Timoska had cheated of his Wife's coller and Pearls . To be Gossips is a great allyance in Muscovy , besides they had been fellow-Officers in the same Employment , wherefore Spilki desired , his Highness would give him leave to see the Prisoner , and to speak to him in the presence of some Officers of the Court. But Timoska behaved himself as if he knew him not , and would not speak the Muscovian , but the Polish language , purposely to gravel the other , who could not speak it well . Spilki asked him , whether his name were not Timoska Ankudina , and whether he had not robb'd the Great Duke's Treasury , and committed several other enormous crimes ? Timoska made him answer , that it might be Timoska Aukudina had robb'd the Great Duke's Treasury , or converted his money to his own use , but that he was not concern'd in it . That his name was Iohannes Sinensis , and in the Polish language Zuiski , cunningly avoiding to hint at what he had said before , to wit , that he was Son to the Great Duke , Iohn Basilouits Zuski . But when Spilki ask'd him , whether he remembred not his life past ; the other derided him , gave him injurious language , and added , that he could not acknowledge him in the quality of a Poslanick , since he was but a poor Shop-keeper , and seller of Pins , alluding to his name , Spilki , which signifies , a Pin-maker . Timoska would needs , one day , intreat his Highness of Holstein to appoint his Chancellor , and some others of his Councel , to receive from his own mouth the state of his affairs . They askt him what house and family he was of , and whether he were of kin to the Great Duke , why the Great Duke persecuted him , and wherein he could any way prejudice him ? He answer'd , that it was known ; his name was Iohannes Sinensis , and in the Polish language , Zuski ; that , at his Baptism , he had been named Timotheus ; that he was the Son of Basili Domitian Suiski ; and that he had been so surnamed , from a City in Muscovy called Suia : That he was originally a Muscovite , but born and brought up in Poland , in the Province of Novogarka Severskhio , and that he was hereditary Lord of Hukragina Severska , upon the Frontiers of Muscovy : That the Great Duke was not his Kinsman , in as much as the Great Duke's Father had been but a Gentleman , whereas his was a Prince born , and that was the reason why the Great Duke persecuted him . That the Cham of Tartary , who was then ingaged in a War against the King of Poland , would have employ'd him in a War against the Great Duke , but he had a greater affection for the Country of his Predecessors , than to trouble its quiet : That it was in his power to send above a 100000 men into Muscovy , but that God , of his goodness , had diverted his thoughts from doing any such thing . He had written somewhat to that purpose to the Patriarch . For the Poslanick , who came from Sueden , having enter'd into a Familiarity with him , and advised him to write to the Patriarch , as the most likely person to procure his pardon , he resolv'd to do it , and deliver'd his Letter to the Poslanick , in which he writ to the Patriarch , that he was indeed a Muscovite , and , at his Baptism , had been named Timothy , whereof the word Timoska is the diminutive . That he had had a desire to enter Muscovy with an Army of 300000 men , but that he had been diverted from that pernicious design by the Guardian Angel of Muscovy . That thereupon he came to himself , and was resolved to return into his Country , whereas , had he been minded to continue his wicked life , it had been easie for him to get out of the prison at Neustat , but that it was his intention to return into Muscovy voluntarily , with those whom the Great Duke had appointed to conduct him . The Poslanick , who doubted not , but that , upon this Letter , he would have made such a confession , as night have convinc'd him , open'd , and read it in his presence . But he had to do with a man , whom so small a matter would not make to betray himself . He would perswade them that the Poslanick was a cheat , and that the Letter was counterfeited , that he had never writ it , and to make good what he said , he writ another Letter of a Stile and Character so far different from that of the former , that the Poslanick , mad to see himself so abused , flung it in his face . Timoska took it up , and tore it to pieces . But the distraction of his conscience was but too apparent in the inconsistency of his depositions , and the declarations he had made , both by word of mouth and writing . For , one while , he said , he was Son to the Great Duke , Basili Iuanouits Zuski ; and another , he said his Fathers name was Basile Domitian , though it was known , that , in that time , there were but three Lords of the House of Zuski , and not any of them was of that name . Sometimes he would be thought a Polander , and would confidently maintain that he could make it as clear as the Sun at Noon , that he was no Muscovite , and that there was not any thing in his person , language , or manner of life which might perswade the World that he was . Indeed his beard was quite after another fashion than the Muscovitet ordinarily wear theirs . He had the Latin , Italian , German and Turkish Languages , so well , as to be understood in any of them , and he had such an art in counterfeiting all sorts of hands , that it was hard to convince him by that which he writ in his first employment . Nay he would have had us suspect as counterfeited , the Letters sent by the Great Duke to our Prince , because he had not signed them , and might have surpriz'd us with that allegation , had we not learnt in Muscovy , that the Great Duke never signs expeditions , but leaves that to be done by the Secretaries of State. Timoska perceiving these evasions would not serve his turn , ●ell into despair , and would have kill'd himself . For , being upon his way to Travemunde , to be ship'd away , not far from Neustat● , he cast himself down headlong from the Wagon , and shuffled himself under the Wheels , hoping they would pass over his Body ; but the ground being soft and sandy , his fall did him no hurt , and the Wagon was immediately staid ; so that they had the time to return him to his place , where they fasten'd him beyond all fear of shewing such another trick . He seem'd to be in a very good humour all the way , yet sought all the means he could imagine , to compass his own death ; but he was so narrowly watch'd , that at last being out of all hope to effect it , the joy he had express'd before was much abated . Coming to Novogorod , he fell into so deep a melancholy , that he was become absolutely disconsolate . Which yet hindred not but that amidst the greatest tortures he express'd an admirable constancy , at least if I may so call the resolute obstinacy , in which he persisted , as to his first depositions ; whether it were his design thereby to confirm , in strangers , the opinion he would have imprinted in them , or that he considered with himself , that his confession would not prevent his death , nor alleviate his misfortune . As soon as he came to Moscou , he was put to the torture , in the presence of divers persons of quality ; but he impudently told them , that , of all the Bojares , he would not vouchsafe to speak to any , but Knez Nikita Iuanouits Romanow ; and him only , as knowing him by fame , by reason of his goodness and courage he should be glad to have some discourse withall . While two Bojares were gone to find out Nikita , Timoska desired somewhat to drink . They presented to him some Quas , in a wooden dish , but he would have Hydromel , and that it should be brought him in a silver Cup ; but after they had so far comply'd with his humour , he only put it to his lips , and would not drink . Seeing Nikita , and the other two Bojares come in , he gave them a civil salute : but still affirmed , that he was Son to Basili Iuanouits Zuski , though it were prov'd against him , that he was the Son of Dementi Aukudina , a Linnen Draper of Vologda , and that the Great Duke Basili had had no children , but only two Brothers , Knez Demetri Iuanouits , and Iuan Iuanouits Zuski , who both died without issue male . For of these three Brothers , who were sent Prisoners into Poland , at the election of Vladislaus , in the year 1610. with the rest of the Great Dukes kinred , the two elder died there , and the third was releas'd , and sent back into Muscovy , where he died some few years before the execution of Timoska . 'T is true , there was another Lord of the same Family , but he had left only one Son , named Michael Basilouits Zuski Scapin , who died without issue , when the Suedes took the City of Novogorod , in the year 1616. While he endured the torture , they brought his Mother to him , who exhorted him to acknowledge his crime . He seem'd to be moved at her presence , but persisted in affirming he knew her not , no more than he did Iuan Pescou , with whom he had left his Son , when he left Muscovy . This man represented to him how much he was to blame , for behaving himself so in the condition he was in , and told him , that he must at last pull off the vizard , he had made use of for so many years , to cheat the World , and disturb his Country , conjuring him to own his Son , and rely no longer on elusions and impostures , which would only aggravate his misery , and bring a greater weight of God's vengeance upon him . He was so mov'd hereat , that he would not speak one word afterwards , though there were divers persons brought before him , who had known him while he was employ'd at the Tavern-Office . He was search'd and found to be Circumcis'd . The next day they put him again to the torture , but he would not speak at all : so that he was immediately carried to the great Market-place , where his sentence was pronounced , and presently put in execution . They cut off , with an Ax , first , his right arm , below the elbow , then the left leg , below the knee , and afterwards the left arm and right leg , and last of all the head , The members were set up on stakes , and the trunk left upon the ground : but the Dogs devour'd it in the night , and the next morning the Executioner's Servants dragg'd the members to the place where all the City dirt is thrown . His man , Kostka was pardoned , because he had confess'd the truth ; but , in regard he had been unfaithful towards his Prince , he was sentenc'd to lose three fingers of his right hand . The Patriarch got that punishment to be moderated , upon this accompt , that the Religion of the Muscovites obliging them to make the sign of the Cross with the right hand , which ought not to be maimed , he receiv'd his punishment in the left , and was sent into Siberia , where provision was made for his subsistence during life . About this time there came a Polish Envoy to Moscou They gave him audience the same day that Timoska was put to death , and brought him through the Market-place just at the execution , that he might be an eye witness of it , and give an accompt , in Poland , of the Tragedy of that Impostor , who had been there look'd upon as son to the Great Duke , Basili Iuanouits Zuski . We said before , that the Great Duke Michael Federouits died Iul. 12. 1645. The very next day , the Knez and Bojares would needs crown his Son , Alexei Michaelouits , who was not full sixteen years of age . He it is that now reigns , and makes himself known by the War he made upon Poland , as also by that which he daily threatens against Sueden . He was born , March 17. 1630. Knez Boris Iuanouits Morosou , fearing his enemies might take any advantage of the Prince's tender years , so hastened his Coronation , that they could not send for all those who are oblig'd to be present thereat , nor perform it with the requisite Ceremonies : which are as followeth . They summon to Moscou , not only all the Metropolitans , Archbishops , Bishops , Knez , and Bojares , but also the Principal Merchants , of all the Cities in the Kingdom . The day appointed for the Coronation , the Patriarch , attended by the Metropolitans , conduct the new Great Duke to the Church within the Castle , where a Scaffold is erected three steps high , cover'd with rich Persian Tapistry , on which are set three Brocado Chairs , at an equal distance one from the other . One is for the Great Duke , another for the Patriarch , and upon the third are set the Ducal Cap and Robe . The Cap is embroider'd with Pearls and Diamonds , having upon the Crown a Tassel , on which hangs a little Crown , set as thick as may be with Diamonds : and the Robe is of a rich Brocado , lined with the best kind of Sables . They say the Great Duke Demetri Monomach found it , at the taking of Kaffa , in Tartarie , and that he immediately design'd it for the Coronation of the Princes his Successors . As soon as the Czaar is come within the Church , the Clergy begin to sing their Hymn● , which ended , the Patriarch prays to God , to St. Nicholas , and the other Saints , desiring their presence at that day's Solemnity . The prayer ended , the Chief Counsellour of State , taking the Great Duke by the hand , presents him to the Patriarch , and sayes to him ; Since the Knez and Bojares acknowledge the Prince here present to be the next of Kin to the late Great Duke , and lawfull Heir to the Crown , they desire , that , as such , you immediately Crown him . Whereupon the Patriarch leads the Prince up to the Scaffold , and having seated him in one of the three Chairs , he puts to his forehead , a little Cross of Diamonds , and blesses him . Then one of the Metropolitans reads the following Prayer . O Lord our God , King of Kings , who didst choose thy servant David , by the Prophet Samuel , and who didst cause him to be anointed King over thy people Israel , hearken to our prayers , which , though unworthy , we offer up unto thee . Look down , from the highest Heavens , upon this thy faithful servant , who is here seated upon this Chair , and whom thou hast exalted to be King over thy people , whom thou hast redeemed by the blood of thy Son. Anoint him with the Oyl of gladness ; protect him by thy power ; set upon his head a precious Diadem ; grant him a long and happy life ; put into his hand a Royal Scepter , and make him sit upon the Throne of Justice . Make subject to him all barbarous Languages ; Let his heart and his understanding alwayes continue in thy fear . In all the course of his life , let him be constantly obedient to thy Commandement . Suffer not any Heresie , or Schism to come near his Person or Government . Teach him to maintain and observe whatsoever the holy Greek Church commandeth and ordaineth . Iudge thy people in Iustice , and be merciful to the poor ; that , when they leave this Valley of tears , they may be received into eternal joys . Which Prayer the Patriarch concludes with these words , For thine is the Kingdom , the Power , and the Glory ; God the Father , God the Son , God the Holy Ghost be with us , and remain with us . The Prayer ended , the Patriarch commands two Metropolitans to take the Cap and Robe , and having caused some of the Bojares to come upon the Scaffold , he commands them to put them on the Great Duke , whom he blesseth a second time , by touching his forehead with the little Cross of Diamonds . Then he causes to be given to them the Ducal Cap , to be set upon his head , while he says , In the name of the Father , the Son , and the Holy Ghost , and then blesses him the third time . That done , the Patriarch causes all the Prelates to approach , who give the Benediction to the Great Duke , but it is only with their hands . That Ceremony ended , the Great Duke and the Patriarch sit down , but they immediately rise again , to give order for the singing of the Letany , whereof every verse ends with Gospodi pomiluy , Lord , have mercy upon us , putting in ever and anon the great Duke's name . After the Letany they sit down again , and one of the Metropolitans comes up to the Altar , and says singing , God preserve our Czaar and Great Duke of all the Russes , whom God hath out of his love bestow'd on us , in good health , and grant him a long and a happy life . All that are present , as well Ecclesiasticks as Laicks repeat the same words , which make the Church echo again with the greatness of their joy . Then the Bojares come up to the Great Duke , smite their foreheads in his presence , and kisse his hand . That done , the Patriarch comes up alone before the Great Duke , and tells him ; That , since , through the Providence of God , all the Estates of the Kingdom , as well Ecclesiastical as Temporal , have establish'd and Crowned him Great Duke over all the Russes , and have entrusted him with a Government and Conduct of so great importance , he ought to apply all his thoughts to love God , keep his Commandments , administer Iustice , and protect , and maintain the true Greek Religion . That done , the Patriarch gives him the Benediction , and the whole Assembly goes out of that Church , into that of St. Michael the Arch-Angel , which is opposite to the other , where they sing over the same Letanies ; which is done afterwards in that also of St. Nicholas , where they conclude the Ceremonies , and Dine in the Great Hall of the Duke's Palace . After the Coronation , Alexei Michaelouits Morosou chang'd the quality of Governour into that of Favourite and Chief Minister , and had the same power in Affairs , as he had over the Prince's person during his fathers life . He began his establishment with the great Employments which he bestow'd on the Kinred of the Great Dutchess-Mother , for whom the Prince had a great Veneration : but under that pretence he kept them at a distance from Court , which , as also the chiefest places of publick trust , he in the mean time fill'd with his own Kinred and Creatures , who wholly depended on his fortune . He permitted not any other to come near the Prince's person , whom he would often get out of the Capital City , under pretence of Hunting , or some other divertisement ; so to beget in him an aversion to business , that he might have the management of all things . He thought the only way to make sure of him , would be to get him a Wife , and to that end , he brought him acquainted with a Gentlemans Daughter , who was an extraordinary Beauty , but of mean extraction . 'T was his design to marry her Sister , by that means to interesse the Great Duke more nearly in his preservation . These Gentlewomens Father , was one Ilia Danilouits Miloslauski , very much look'd upon by the Favourite , not only upon the accompt of his two fair Daughters , but also in regard of his constant attendance on him . So that upon the confidence he had of his affection and fidelity , he one day took occasion to speak to the Great Duke of him , and thence , to celebrate so highly the beauty of those Gentlewomen , that , it rais'd in him a desire to see them . The Great Duke sent for them , under pretence of a Visit to the Princesses his Sisters , and having seen them , he was so taken with the Beauty of the Elder , that he immediately sent one to tell Miloslauskie , that he would honour him with Alliance , and marry one of his Daughters . The Gentleman receiv'd the message with much respect , and return'd his humble thanks to the Great Duke for the favour he was pleas'd to do him . Soon after , they carried rich Presents to the intended Bride , and a good sum of money to the Father , who , with others of the Kinred , could not , without that supply , have appear'd at the Marriage of his Daughter . They were married on Shrove-Sunday , in the year 1647. but without any noise , lest the consequences of that Solemnity might be frustrated by Charms . Eight days after , Morosou was married to Miloslauskie's second Daughter , and so became Brother-in-Law to the Great Duke . Ilia Danilouits Miloslauskie was no sooner advanc'd to this new-greatness , but he would have all the World to take notice of it . He pull'd down a Wooden house that had been given him in the Castle near the Great Duke's Palace , and built a Sumptuous one of Stone in it's place . He cast off , by degrees , the old Officers of the house , and brought in his own Kindred and Creatures ; who being no less necessitous than the chief of their family , let slip no opportunity of advantaging themselves . Among others , he made one Leponti Steppanouits Plesseou Chief Judge of the Citie of Moscou , in that Jurisdiction which they call Semskoi Duor . No Concussion , no Extortion , but this man would undertake . He thought it not enough to receive Presents , but would reduce both parties to the utmost extremities . He suborn'd false Witnesses , whose employment was to bring in charges against those , who were rich enough to redeem themselves out of his persecutions , imprisoning , and oppressing them till they purchas'd their Liberties with the ruine of their Estates ; and of these instruments of his Tyranny , one was called Peter Tichonuits Trochaniotou , his Brother-in-law . This Peter was one of those , whom , in Muscovy , they call Ocolnits , out of which number are chosen the Bojares , and he had the management of the Puskarse Pricas , that is to say , was Overseer of the Armourers , Canoniers , and all the Mechanicks belonging to the Arsenal , who were very much oppress'd by him . For , instead of paying them monethly , as they are wont to do in Muscovy , where all that are in the Great Duke's service , are so punctually pay'd , that if they come not the first day of the moneth for their money , it is sent home to them ; he , on the contrary , kept them several moneths without it , forc'd them to compound , and to give acquittances for the whole sum , though they received but some part . Besides , Trading was obstructed , Monopolies granted , and no Employment could be had , but by dearly purchasing the Favorite Morosou's good pleasure . One got a Patent , prohibiting the further use of the ordinary Ells , purposely to oblige the people to buy Iron ones with the Great Duke's mark upon them : but instead of selling them at 8. or 10 d. a piece , as they were worth , they could not be had under a Crown ; by which means was rais'd a vast sum of money , by reason of the necessity there was of having them all over the Kingdom . Another found out the invention of raising the Poude ( that is 40. pound ) of Salt , to thirty pence , which before cost but twenty . But instead of making advantage of it , they found at the year's end , that the dearness of the Salt had so hindred the sale of it , that the Great Dukes revenue was not only very much diminish'd , but abundance of fish was lost for want of sufficient salting ; so that had it not been their design rather to oppress the people than to promote the Great Duke's service , they would soon have put down that new imposition . The Inhabitants of Moscou , who had liv'd very quietly under the late Great Duke's reign could not but discover their resentment of these pressures . They had their assemblies about the Churches , at the hours when their Devotions brought them thither , and resolv'd at last to Petition the Great Duke . And in regard no one person either would or durst undertake the delivery of a Petition to him , they appointed a day to give it him themselves , as he should come out of the Castle , to go to his devotions or divertisements . Their main spleen was against Leponti Steppanouits Plesscou , to desire that his place might be supply'd by some person of honour , of whom they might expect more Justice . They had their Petition ready , and sought two or three times an opportunity to present it to the Prince ; but the Bojares , who attend him in those Ceremonies , took it from them , and making only a report of it , as they had been instructed by Morosou , the Petition was not answered , nor the people reliev'd . This happen'd so often , that the people at last resolv'd to take some other course , and to make their complaints by word of mouth , upon the first opportunity that should offer it self . The 6. of Iuly 1648. they took their advantage of a Procession , which the Great Duke made to a Monastery in the Citie called Stertenskie . The people were got together in the Market-place before the Castle , to see him pass by , as they were wont ; but at his return , they broke through those that attended the Great Duke , came up to him , laid hold of his bridle , stay'd him , and entreated him to hear the complaints they had to make to him , concerning the injustices and violences committed by Plesseou , desiring there might be put into his place some person of integrity , who should better supply so important a charge . The Great Duke though a little startled at their procedure , still kept his countenance , and seem'd not a little troubled at the grievances of his good Subjects , promised , that he would examine how the matter stood , and that they should receive satisfaction . The people desir'd no more , and were going away well satisfy'd with that answer , when some Bojares , friends of Plesscou , would needs give the people abusive language , thrust some of their horses , and struck others with their whips , whereat being incens'd , they so pelted their Lordships with stones , that they were forc'd to make all speed they could to the Castle , whither the people pursued them so vigorously , that all the Guard could do was only to stop them till the others were gotten into the Great Duke's Chamber . This resistance of the Strelits , rather inflamed , than abated , the people's fury , who threatned to force the Prince's Lodgings , and take away all they found there , if Plesseou were not immediately put into their hands . Morosou came out into a Balcony , and endeavoured to appease the people , exhorting them , in the name of his Czaarick Majesty , to go all to their homes , and make no further tumult . But they told him , that they had as much to say to him as to the other . Accordingly , some went immediately to his Palace , which was forc'd , ransack'd , and demolish'd in a moment , having cast out at a window one of his Servants , who would have made some opposition . Their animosity was such , as that they spar'd not even the Images of their Saints , for which they are wont to have a great veneration . Yet did they shew some respect to Morosou's Wife , and thought it enough to take away her Pearls and Jewels ▪ which they cast into the street , and to frighten her a little , by telling her , that had they not look'd upon her as Sister-in-law to the Great Duke , they would have cut her to pieces . Among other things , they broke his rich Coach , which , besides the expence in other things about it , had all silver even about the Wheels . Some got into the Cellar , and knock'd out the heads of the Strong-water Barrels , which taking fire consumed all those who had made themselves drunk . This was the Prologue to the ransacking of several other houses afterwards , as those of Plesseou ; and Tichonouits , the Chancellors , and all that had any relation to , or dependance on the Favourite , which afforded them such a booty , as that they sold Pearls by handfuls , and so cheap , that for thirty Crowns a man might have bought a hat-ful ; a black-foxe-skin , or a pair of Sables for 2 s. 6 d. and stuffs of Gold , Silver , and Silk , in a manner for nothing . Nazari Iuanouits Tzistou , Chancellor of Muscovy , had farm'd the imposition upon the Salt , and lay sick in his bed , by reason of an accident that had happened to him three days before , which was , that , meeting with a mad Ox , his Horsed started and threw him , so violently , that he was in some danger of his life . But hearing that Morosou's house had been ransack'd , and not doubting but they would come to his , he hid himself under a heap of Birch , which they at a certain time make provision of , to serve the Stoves ; and to take off all suspicion , he caus'd himself to be cover'd with some Flitches of Becon : so that he had certainly saved his life , had he not been betray'd by one of his Servants , who making his advantage of his Masters misfortune , took a good sum of Money , and went to Nisenovogorod . The enrag'd multitude took him out by the heels , and dragg'd him down stairs into the Court , where they cudgell'd him to death . The body was thrown upon the Dung-hill , and the house so pillag'd , that there was not any thing left . While these disorders were committed in the City , they had the time to barricado themselves in the Castle , against the insolences of the people , who continued all night between the 6 and 7 of Iuly , in arms , in such a posture , as shew'd they only expected day-light to begin again . Whereupon , Orders were sent to the German Officers and Souldiers , to meet at several rendevouzes , in the City , and to come in to the Great Dukes relief at the Castle . They march'd with Drums beating , and Colours flying , and the Muscovites instead of opposing them , gave them way , and told them , that they had no quarrel against them , and knew them to be persons of honour who approved not the miscarriages of the Government . Being got into the Castle , they took up the posts of their Guards , and the Great Duke sent out Knez Nikita Iuanouits Romanow , whom he knew the people much respected , to endeavour the breaking up of the Assembly . He came to the people , cap in hand , and told them , that he conceiv'd they ought to be satisfy'd with the assurance , which the Great Duke had made them the day before , that he would remedy the disorders of which they complained . That his Majesty had commanded him to tell them as much , and to advise them to go every man to his home , that he might the better perform what he had promised them . This message was well receiv'd , and the people made answer , that they were not dissatisfied with the Great Duke , but those who , under his name , abused his authority , and that they would not stir , till they had deliver'd up to them , Boris Iuanouits Morosou , Leponti Steppanouits Plesseou , and Peter Tichonouits Trachanistou , that they might revenge , on their heads , the mischief they had done the whole Kingdom . Romanow gave them thanks for the kind answer they had made to his proposition , and told them he would acquaint the Great Duke with the zeal and affection which they express'd towards him ; that he doubted not , but Order would be taken for the execution of those three Lords , but that he could safely take his oath , that Morosou , and Trachanistow had made their escape , and , for the third he should be immediately put to death . Accordingly , Romanow was no sooner return'd to the Great Duke , but word was sent to the people , that Plesseou was coming to be sacrific'd , and that the other two should come to the same end , as soon as they were found , and that they should send for the Executioner to do his Office. He was soon found , being at the Castle-gate with his servants , whence he came about a quarter of an hour after , leading Plesseon to the Market-place , to cut off his head . But the people spar'd him the trouble , falling upon him with Cudgels , so outrageously , that they dispatch'd him in a moment . They dragg'd the Body through the dirt , accompanying it with all the curses imaginable ; till at last a Monk , whom the deceas'd had order'd to be cudgell'd , cut off his head . Morosou had indeed made his escape ; but meeting with Waggoners and some of the people searching after him , he was so fortunate as to avoid them , and by secret ways to get into the Castle . And that it might not be thought , the Great Duke had consented to the escape of the others , there were some sent after Trachanistou , who was taken near the Monastery 〈◊〉 Troitza , twelve leagues from Moscou . He was brought , the 8. to Semskoy Duor , that is , the place where his Master had sate as Judge , which the Great Duke hearing of , he commanded his head to be cut off . This execution wrought so much upon the people , that being informed how Morosou had been met in the Country , and none knew what was become of him , they forbore further pressing the Great Duke to give them what he had not , and , about 11. in the morning , went every man to his home . In the afternoon several houses in the quarters of Metrossky and Twersky , were set afire ; whither the people , which had not yet clear'd the street , ran , not so much to quench the fire , as to steal . It made such havock in a short time , that it consum'd the whole quarter of Zuargorod , reducing to ashes all the houses within the White-Wall , to the River Neglina , and getting over the River , into the Great Duke's Taverns , it got into those of his Strong-waters , and grew so violent , that it was fear'd it would have buried the Castle in its ashes . No body would endeavour to prevent it , those , who were oblig'd thereto , being got so drunk , that , lying along in the streets , the vapours of the fire , they had in their bodies , together with the smoak of that which was then in its way to burn down the whole City , choak'd them as they lay . About 11. at night , some strangers looking , with no small astonishment , on the fire in that house where they kept the Strong-water , for the Great Duke's Provision , perceiv'd at some distance a Monk coming towards them with a great burthen , which by his blowing they conceiv'd must needs be very heavy . Being come near , he call'd for some , desiring them they would help him to cast into the fire , the body of the abominable Plesseou , which he dragg'd after him , it being , as he said , the only way to quench it : But the Germans refusing to meddle with it , he fell a-swearing and cursing , till some Muscovites did him the good office , and holp him to cast the Carcass into the fire , which immediately began to abate , and some time after went out ere they left the place . Some dayes after this accident , the Great Duke treated the Strelits with Strong-water , and Hydromel , and his Father-in-law , Ilia Danilouits Miloslausky , invited divers Citizens of several Professions to dine with him , and spent several dayes together in entertainments . The Patriarch also enjoyn'd the Priests and Monks to endeavour the settlement of unquiet spirits , and to press unto them the respect and obedience to which their consciences oblige them . All thus quieted , and the Great Duke , having supply'd the places of the executed , with able and approved persons , he took the opportunity of a Procession , to speak to the people , in the presence of Nikita Ieuanouits Romanou , and told them , that he was extremely troubled , to hear of the injuries and violences done by Plesseou and Trachanistou , under his name , but contrary to his intention ; That he had put , into their places , persons of integrity , and such as being acceptable to the people , would administer Justice equally , and without corruption ; and that they might not fail therein , he would have an eye over them ; That he repeal'd the Edict about the imposition laid on Salt , and that he would , with the soonest , suppress all Monopolies ; That they should enjoy all their Privileges , which if occasion were , he would augment . Whereupon , the people having smitten their forehead , and given his Majesty thanks , the Great Duke re-assumed his discourse and said , That it was true indeed , he had promis'd to deliver up to them the person of Boris Iuanouits Morosou , and acknowledg'd , that he could not absolutely justifie him , but that he could not also resolve to condemn him ; That he hoped , the people would not deny the first Request he should make to them , which was , that they would pardon Morosou , only for that time , as to what he might have displeas'd them in ; That he would be answerable for him , and durst assure them , that Morosou should so behave himself for the future , as that they should have occasion to speak well of him ; That if they would not have him to be any longer of of his Councel , he would dismiss him ; but that he desir'd them to look on that Lord , as one who had been a Father to their Prince , and one that having married the Great Dutchess's Sister , must needs be extremely dear to him , and consequently , that it would be very hard for him to consent to his death . The tears which concluded this discourse of the Great Duke's , discover'd the affection he had for that Favorite , and so mov'd the people , that they all cry'd out , God grant His Highness a long and happy life . God's and the Great Duke's will be done . The Czaar conceived an extraordinary joy hereat , thanked the people , and highly celebrated the zeal and affection they express'd for his estate and person . Some few dayes after , Morosou appeared in publick , among those who attended the Great Duke , upon occasion of a Pilgrimage , which he made to the Monastery of Troitza . He went uncover'd , from the Castle to the City gate , saluting the people on both sides with great submissions ; and from that time , he laid hold on all occasions to gratifie , and assist those , who addressed themselves to him , in any business they had at Court. The story we have related confirms the truth of what we have said elsewhere , that the Muscovites , how submissive and slavish soever they may be , will endeavour the recovery of their freedom , when the Government becomes insupportable to them , and casts them into despair . I shall here add another later example , which will be the less tedious , in that it hath some dependence on the precedent , and relates very much to what we have seen , much about the same time , in all the other Countries of Europe . The Great Duke of Muscovy sent in the year 1649. a solemn Embassy to the Queen of Sueden , the chief person whereof was , the Ocolnitza , Boris Iuanouits Puskin . He had order , among other things , to accommodate the difference , which seemed to threaten those two States with an inevitable War , proceeding hence , that the Subjects of both Crowns , left their own habitations , and got into the other Kingdom to avoid the payment of their debts . And in regard that for 32 years , that accompt had not been clear'd , and that there were more Suedes in Muscovy , than there were Muscovites in Sueden , it was mentioned in the Treaty made by Puskin at Stockholm , that for the first thirty years , there should be a liquidation of all accompts , and for the two other , the Great Duke should pay to the Queen and Crown of Sueden 190000 Roubles , that is 390000 Crowns , part in mony , part in Rye , and that the payment should be made in the Spring of the year 1650. Accordingly , Iohn de Rodes , being come at that time to Moscou , in the quality of Commissary for the Queen of Sueden , receiv'd , in Copecs , and Ducats 300000. Crowns , and order was sent to Foedor Amilianou , a Merchant of Plescou , to provide as much Rye as should amount to 90000. Crowns . This interess'd man caus'd all the Rye , wherever it were , to be seized , and permitted not private persons , to buy so much as a bushel without his permission , which good leave of his they were forc'd to buy at a dear rate . The Inhabitants of Plescou were so impatient under this oppression , that they not only quarrel'd at the avarice of the Suedes , but charg'd Puskin with prevarication in his Employment , and perfidiousness towards his Prince . They said that Morosou held correspondence with Strangers , and presuming that this negotiation was concluded , contrary to the Great Duke's intention , they endeavour'd to engage the City of Novogorod in their quarrel , and went so far on in their work , that some of the chiefest Merchants having declared for them , the Weywode had much ado to prevent an insurrection of the whole City . Both these and the others resolv'd that they would stop the money , when it was to be transported into Sueden , and that they would no longer endure the Treaty of the Rye , because it would in likelyhood starve the Country . With this intention they sent three Deputies to Moscou , to wit , a Merchant , a Cosaque , and a Strelits , with Order to know whether this Treaty was made , and put in execution with the Great Duke's consent . In the mean time , without expecting the return of their Deputies , they ransack'd Amilianou's house , and tortur'd his Wife , to make her confess , where her husband , who had made his escape , had laid up his money . The Weywode came , in hope to prevent the disorder , but he was forc'd out of the City , and the neighbouring Nobility invited to come in , and joyn with them against Monopolies and Patentees . These three venerable Deputies were no sooner come to Novogorod , but the Weywode caus'd them to be put into Irons , and in that posture , sent them to Moscou , whether came at the same time the Weywode of Plescou , and the Merchant Amilianou . Intelligence was brought , that those of Plescou had robb'd and abus'd a Suedish Merchant , whereupon the Great Duke sent back the Weywode , and with him a Bojar , to endeavour the further prevention of these disorders . Those of Plescou , who at first would not receive them , at length opened their Gates , but it was , to put the Weywode in prison , and to affront the Bojare , who had the imprudence , at so unseasonable a time , to treat them with so much severity , that the people fell upon him with Cudgels , and pursu'd him to a Monastery , where he was so beaten , that he was given over for a dead man. However , the Great Duke pursu'd the execution of the Treaty made with Sueden , and paid money instead of the Rye , sending along with the Suedish Commissary a good Convoy of Strelits , who were to bring him to the Frontiers of Sueden . He gave order at the same time to Iuan Nikitouits Gavensky , to assemble the Nobility of the neighbouring Provinces , and the foot-Regiments of Colonel Kormichel , and Col. Hamilton , which made up above 4000 men , and to besiege the City of Plescou . The Inhabitants , as first , pretended to stand out , but their courage and strength soon fail'd them , so that they were forc'd to make an accommodation , at the cost of the Authors of the Sedition , who were put to death , or sent into Siberia . These disorders have occasion'd a great change in the Affairs and Government of Muscovy . For , though Miloslauski and Morosou have much credit , and the Patriarch himself a very great Authority about the Prince , yet have the other Knez and Bojares a great hand in publick Affairs , and execute their charges every one according to his Birth and Employment . There are commonly some 30 Bojares about the Court , though in Zuski's time there were numbred 70. In the year 1654. when the War of Smolensko was resolv'd on , there were present at the deliberations of that important affair , twenty nine Bojares , who names were these . Boris Iuanouits Morosou , the Czaar ' s Fanourite . Boris Nikit a Iuanouits Romanou , the Czaar ' s Great Uncle . Iuan Basilouits Morosou . Knez Iuan Andreouits Galizin Knez Nikita Iuanouits Odouski . Knez Iacob Kudenieteuits Tzerkaski . Knez Alexei Nikitouits Trubetskoi . Gleeb Iuanouits Morosou . Wasili Petrowits Tzemeretou . Knez Boris Alexandrouits Reppenin . Michael Michelouits Soltikou . Basili Iuanouits Stresnou . Knez Vasili Simonouits Posorouski . Knez F●dor Simonouits Kurakin . Knez Iurgi Petrouits Buynessou Rostouski . Iuan Iuanouits Solikou . Knez Iurgi Alexeouits Dolgoruski . Gregory Basilouits Puskin . Knez Foedor Federouits Volchanski . Laurenti Demetriouits Soltikou . Ilia Danilouits Miloslauski , the Great Duke's Father-in-Law . Basili Basilouits Butterlin . Knez Michael Petrouits Pronski . Knez Iuan Nikitouits Gavenski . Knez Foedor Iurgiouits Chworosting . Basili Borissouits Tzemeretou . Nikita Alexouits Susin . The Ocolnits , or Lords , out of whose number , the Bojares are chosen , are● The Ocolnitza , Knez Andre Federouits Litwinou Masalskoi . Knez Iuan Federouits Chilkou . Mikifor Sergeouits Zabackin . Knez Demetri Petrouits Lewou . Knez Basili Petrouits Lewou . Knez Simon Petrouits Lewou . Knez Iuan Iuanouits Romadanouski . Knez Steppan Gabrielouits Puskin . Knez Simon Romanouits Bosarskie . Bogdan Mattheouits Chytrou . Peter Petrouits Gowowin . Iuan Andreouits Miloslauski . Knez Iuan Iuanouits Labano Rostouski . Knez Demetri Alexeouits Dalgaruski . Simon Lukianouits Stresnou . Michael Alexeouits Artischo . Precossi Federouits Sochouin . Knez Boris Iuanouits Troikurou . Alexei Demetriouits Collitziou . Wasili Alexandriouits Zioglockou . Iuan Basilouits Alferiou . The persons of greatest quality next the Bojares , and the Ocolnits , are those whom they call Dumeny Duorainy , and Simbojarski , that is to say sons of Bojars ; and they are six in number ; to wit , Iuan Offonassouits Gabrienou . Fedor Cusmits Iellissariou . Bogdan Fedrowits Narbickou . Sdan Basilouits Conderou . Basili Federouits Ianou . Ossonassei Ossipouits Prontzissou , The Chancellour and Secretaries of State , are , Almas Iuanouits , Chancellour . Simon Iuanouits Saborouski . Lariouton Demetriouits Prontzissou . These are the names of the Lords , who , at this day , have the principal charges , and govern the whole Kingdom of Muscovy , as well in the Councel of State , as for private affairs ; as we shall see anon . The chiefest Dignity of the Kingdom was , heretofore , that of Sunderstreuoi Coinische , that is , Lord high Steward of Muscovy ; but this charge was suppress'd when Zuski , who had it , was called to the Crown . The next , which is now the chiefest , is that of Duoretskoy , or , Great Master , who hath the over-sight and direction of all the great Duke's houshold . After him comes the Orusnitschei , who hath the over-sight of the Arms and Horses , which are for the Great Duke's peculiar service , as also of the Harnesses and other Ornaments , which are used at Entrances , and publick Ceremonies . These three Officers precede all the other Bojares , Ocolnits , Dumeni-Diaki , and the Secretaries of State , who , in their turns precede the Postilnizei , or him who makes the Great Duke's bed , the Comnutnoy Klutziom , that is , the Chamberlain , the Craftzey , or Carver , the Stolniki , or Gentlemen Sewers , the Strapsi , or Gentlemen of the Privy Chamber , and the Duoraini , or ordinary Gentlemen . The Silzi , or Pages , the Diaki , or Secretaries , and the Boddiotzei , or the Commissaries or Clerks , who are the last in Dignity and Function . All the Knez and Bojares , who have Estates , are oblig'd to set out their Lands , and to give their personal attendance at Moscou , where they are oblig'd to be every day at Court , and to smite their foreheads in the Great Duke's presence , who looks on this attendance of theirs as an argument of their fidelity , and an assurance of his Estate being in quiet , which might soon be disturb'd by the authority , these Great men might assume in the Provinces , were they permitted to make their aboad there . Their Houses , or Palaces , are great and magnificent , and they make great ostentation , as well in their expences at their houses , as in cloaths and retinue when they go abroad . When they ride , they have at the bow of their Saddle , a little Timbrel , a foot Diameter , which they ever and anon touch with the handle of their Whip , to make their way through the throngs , which are frequent in the Markets and Streets . The Knez , who have no employment at Court , and have not the means to make any great appearance there , retire into the Countrey , where their manner of life is not much different from that of Peasants . They make very great accompt of the antient Nobility ; not only of that of their own Countrey , but also of others ; which they very particularly inquire into , but above all , are very curious in informing themselves of the extraction of those that are sent Ambassadors in Muscovy , They never match but with those of an equal rank with themselves . The Bojares are not only seen at publick Ceremonies and Audiences , but effectively participate of the management of publick affairs , and the decision of Law-sutes , wherein they assume the quality of Presidents . The Councels for State-affairs are ordinarily held in the night time , and the Counsellors meet at one in the morning , and are together till nine or ten . We shall speak of the particular employment of the Bojares , when we have first given a short accompt of the Great Dukes revenue , who , having an Estate of a very vast extent , consisting of a great number of Provinces , must needs be very rich and very powerfull , as well in respect of his Demesn , as the advantages accrewing from the Traffick made by his Factors , and the Taxes , Duties , and Impositions paid by his Subjects . In times of peace , the Impositions are not great , but in the time of War , the Contributions are so excessive , that when the Great Duke Michael Federouits , was to besiege the Citie of Smolensko , in the year 1632. he oblig'd the subject to pay him the Pettina , or fifth part of their Estates ; but the present Great Duke , at the beginning of the present War , contented himself with the tenth . The Knez , Bojares , and Gentlemen pay no Taxes , but are oblig'd , as are also the Monasteries , to raise and maintain a certain number of men , horse and foot , proportionably to their Revenue . The Customs bring in so considerable a sum , that , some years , the Custom-house of the Citie of Archangel it self payes in above 600000. Crowns . The Crucisnouduor , that is to say , the Taverns , where the Great Duke allows the selling of Wine , Beer , Hydromel , and Aqua-vi●ae , pay a vast sum , since he receives from three Taverns of the Citie of Novogorod above 12009. Crowns , and that , since this duty came to belong to the Sovereign , they are above a thousand houses , where the Great Duke alone hath all the advantage made by the sale of Wine and Aquavirae . Sables also , and other Furs bring in much , because he reserves the Traffick thereof wholly to himself , as also that of Cavayar , and several other Commodities . The Revenue of the money which he lets out to his Factors is not so certain , as well in regard the Merchants profit is not alwayes the same , as for that the Factors sometimes break . At our being there he had put 4000 Crowns in the hands of a Merchant named Savelli , who instead of improving it to his advantage , squander'd it away in less than three years , that he lived in Persia. The Great Duke , ordered the Poslanick , Alexei Sawinouits Romanitsikou , who went into Persia along with us , to take him , and bring him back into Muscovy . Coming to Scamachy , we had notice of his being in the City ; but the Poslanick's Interpreter dying , he dissembled his having any order to take him , and desir'd him to be his Interpreter , in that Negotiation , with a design , under that pretence , to bring him to the Frontiers , and so to carry him away . The other , who stood upon his Guard , serv'd him indeed during the Poslanick's aboad at Ispahan , but , when he saw him ready for his departure into Muscovy , he got into the Allacapi or Sanctuary , was Circumcised , put himself under the protection of Mahomet , and continued in Persia. The Great Duke farms out all his Demesn , but the revenue arising thence , goes , for the most part , towards the subsistence of the Strelits , whereof he is obliged constantly to maintain a very great number , as well in the City of Moscou , where there are above 16000. of them , as upon the Frontiers ; insomuch that the ordinary Militia makes above 100000. men . In a word , if his receipts are great , his expences are proportionable thereto . There hardly passes a year , but he is forc'd to purchase a Peace with the Tartars , with great sums of Money and Presents . He does not carry on his Wars at so easie a rate as they do elsewhere . For , taking into his service , a great number of Germans and other Foreiners , as well Officers as Souldiers , he is forc'd to pay them extraordinarily , and some times before hand . The Embassies he receives stand him in no less than those he sends , for he defrays all publick persons , and makes them very considerable Presents . The expence of his Table , and the rest of his Court must needs be very great , there being above a thousand Persons who have meat provided for them . At Dinner and Supper , there is no sounding of Trumpets , as there is elsewhere , but one of the Officers goes to the Kitchin and Sellar-doors , and cries Godusar Kuschinung , that is , The Grand Seigneur would be served , and immediately the meat is carried up . The Great Duke sits at the midst of the Table , alone ; if he invites the Patriarch or any other great Lord to Dine with him , there is another Table set at the end of his , and they are serv'd with some of the meat which had been presented to the Great Duke , I say , presented , for as much as all making up but one Course of about fifty Dishes of meat , the Gentlemen set them not down upon the Table , but hold them in their hands , till the Carver hath shewed them to the Prince , and he made choice of what he is desirous to eat . If none Dine with him , he sends the Dishes he hath not medled with , to some Lords in the City , or to his Physicians . The present Great Duke hath but one , who is the same that went along with us into Persia. He is no superstitious Galenist , but , with very good success makes use of Chymical remedies : he is grown so famous , that not only the Prince , but the Bojares and other great Lords about the Court employ him . His salary is 124 Crowns , a Month , besides a Pension of six hundred Crowns , per an . and he hath more Wheat , Barly , Honey , and several other Provisions than he can spend in his Family . The Great Duke is never purg'd , nor bled , but the Physician hath a present of a hundred Crowns , and a piece of Satin or Velvet , or a Zimmer of Sables , which is worth no less . The Bojares do not give their Physicians money , but a certain number of Flitches or Gammons of Bacon , Sables , Strong-water , and other Provisions . They are obliged to go every day to Court , and to smite their foreheads in the Great Dukes presence , or at least , before those who are entrusted with the care of his Cabinet of Druggs , and other Apothecary's stuff . There are many Interpreters for other Languages , especially for the German , the Polish , the Suedish , the Turkish , and the Persian . He whom the Great Duke does chiefly make use of in his most important affairs is a Dane , and is so generally vers'd in all the Europaean Languages , that coming three years since to the Court of Vienna , with Iuan Iuanouits Boklakouskoi , and Iuan Polycarpousin Michailou , the Emperor lik'd him so well , that , out of his own inclination , he made him a Nobleman . The Great Duke's Court hath this common with those of other Princes , that Vice takes place of Vertue , and gets nearer the Throne . Those who have the honour to be nearest his person , are withall more subtile , more deceitful , and more insolent than the others that have not . They know very well how to make their advantages of the Princes favour , and look for the greaest respects and humblest submissions imaginable , from those who make their addresses to them ; which the others render them , as much to avoid the mischief they might do them , as for the good they expect from them . The Great Duke's Council is divided into six Classes , or , as they call them , Courts of Chancery . The first is for strangers Affairs ; the second for War ; the third , for Crown-Lands and the Prince's Revenue ; The fourth receives the Accompts of Factors , and those who manage the Taverns . The fifth takes Cognizance of Appeals in Civil Causes ; and the sixth , of those , of Criminal Causes . We said before , that the Bojares are not only employ'd in State-affairs , but also in the decision of private differences , at which they preside , alone , or with other Judges , according to the nature of those affairs that present themselves . They call Pololskie Pricas , the place , where they regulate the affairs of Ambassadors , as also the Posts of the Kingdom , and what concerns such Merchants as are strangers . Almas Iuanouits is Secretary of the Court. In the second Court , or Chamber , which they call Roseradni Pricas , there is a Register kept of the quality and families of the Bojares and all the Gentlemen of Muscovy , as also of all exploits of War , and the advantages or losses which the Great Duke receives thereby . Iuan Ossonassinouits hath the Presidency of it . In the Pomiestnoi Pricas , which is the third Chamber , there is a Register kept of all the Mannors held by homage , and the sutes concerning the same are judged . There are also received the duties belonging to the Great Duke , from the said Mannors ; under the direction of Foedor Cusmits Iellisariou . In the Casanskoy , and Siberskoy Pricas , that is to say , the fourth and fifth Chamber , the differences of the Provinces of Casan and Si●eria , are judged , and an accompt is kept of the Skins and Furrs , which come from those Provinces to the Great Duke . Bojar Knez Alexei Nikiteuits is President of those two Chambers . In the Durovoi Pricas , are judged the differences between the Great Duke's Servants , and what concerns his House ; under Bojar Basilouits Butterlin . The Inasemski Pricas , is for such Military Officers as are strangers , whose Causes are there try'd ; and who in times of Peace do there receive their Orders , from Ilia Danielouits Miloslauski , the Great Duke's Father-in-law , who is the President thereof . The Reitarskoi Pricas , judges the Causes of the Muscovian Cavalry , and there , in time of Peace , they receive their Orders and pay ; to wit , sixty Crowns , per an . for every Horseman , under the presidency of the same Ilia Miloslauski . This Cavalry consists for the most of Gentlemen , who have very little of Estate , yet hold Mannors by homage and fealty . In the Boschoi Pricod , all the Receivers of the Great Duke's duties give in their accompts once a year . The Bojar , Knez Michael Petrouits Pronski , who is President of this Pricas , sets a tax on forein Bread and Wine . He hath also the over-sight of Weights and Measures all over the Kingdome . It is also his place , to pay those Strangers that are in the Great Duke's service . The Sudnoy Wolodimirskoy , and the Sudnoy Moskauskoy Pricas ; have for President the Bojar , Knez Gregory Simonouits Kurakin , who , in the former , judges the Knez and Bojares ; in the other , the Gentlemen and Officers of the Court. The Bojar , Knez Boris Alexandrouits Reppenin presides in the Rosboinoy Pricas , and judges Robberies upon the High-way , Murthers , and other criminal causes . Peter Tychonouits Trachanistou , was President in the Puskarskoy Pricas , and had the oversight of Founders , Furbishers , Canoniers , Armourers , Smiths and Carpenters , who wrought to the Arsenal ; but his place is bestow'd on the Bojar , Knez Iurgi Alexouits Dolgaruskoi , not only to judge of differences between them , but also to receive their work , and pay them their wages . The Iamskoy Pricas is for the regulation of Stages and Post-masters , and the payment of their Salaries ; as also to give passes to those that desire them , and are to have their carriadge upon the Great Duke's accompt , under the Presidency of the Ocolnitza , Iuan Andreowits Miloslauski . The Diaks , Secretaries , Clerks , Captains of the Gates , and Messengers of the several Prica's have their particular Judge , who is the Ocolnitza , Peter Petrouits Gollowin , in the Tziolobitnoi Pricas . The Semskoy Duor , or Selmskoy Pricas , is for the judgement of all other Civil Causes between the Citizens of Moscou . There , are paid the duties arising from places and houses that are sold , as also the rates levied for the reparations of Bridges , Gates , Fortresses , and other publick buildings , under the direction of Ocolnitza , Bogdan Matheowitz Chitrou . The Golops , that is to say , Slaves , have a particular Court , where they make their declaration when they are sold , and where they take out a Certificate , when they redeem themselves , or recover their liberty any other way . This is called the Choloppi Pricas ; the President , Steppan Iuanouits Isleniou . The place , where an accompt is kept of all the Stuffs , as Brocado , Velvet , Satin , Damask , &c. which are for the use of the Court , and whereof Garments are made for the Great Duke to present to forein Ambassadors , and other persons of quality , is called the Bolchikasni Pricas . Under the Magazine is the Treasury , or Exchequer , where all the money that remains at the years end , is put into the Kings Coffers , under the oversight of Ilia Danilouits Miloslauski , who is also President of the Chamber , where are judged the Causes of the Great Duke's principal Merchants and Factors , which is called Casamoi Pricas . The Ocolnitza , Knez Iuan Federouits Chilkou , is the Judge of all Ecclesiastical persons , as well Secular Priests as Monks , who are oblig'd to submit to the temporal Jurisdiction , unless it be in privileg'd Cases ; in the Monasterski Pricas . The Great Duke hath a very vast structure design'd for the Stones , Lime , Wood , and other Materials which are for his own use , which place is called the Carmenoi Pricas ; and there it is that the Duorainin , Iacob Iuanouits Sagraiskoi decides the differences between Carpenters , Masons , and other Workmen , and pays them for their work . The Revenue of Novogorod and Nisenovogorod is paid in at the Pricas , called Novorodkoi Zetwert , where the particular receivers of those two Cities give in their accompts . Sometimes the Causes of the Inhabitants of those two places are judged in this Pricas . For though ordinarily there be no appealing from the Weywodes , yet those who mistrust the success of their business , by the partiality they observe in the Weywode , may remove their Causes to Moscou . The Chancellor Almas Iuanouits is the President of it . The Provinces of Gallitz and Volodimer have also their particular Pricas , for the same purpose ; it is called Galliasko-Volodimirski Pricas ; the President , the Ocolnitza , Peter Petrouits Gollowin . The monies arising from all the Taverns and Kaba●s of Muscovy is paid in at the place called Nova Zetwert , where all those who keep publick drinking houses are oblig'd to take the Wine , Hydromel , and Strong-water they sell by retail , and to give an account of the sale of it . There they also punish those who sell any without Licence , as also those who sell or take Tobacco , if they be Muscovites , the Germans and others , Strangers , being permitted the Traffick and use of it . The Ocolnitza Bogdan Matheowits Chitrou presides in this Pricas . The Bojar , and Master of the Ordinance , Gregori Basilouits Puskin , under whose jurisdiction are Castrom , Iareslou , and other Cities of those quarters , receives their accompts , and decides their differences , in the Castromskoi Pricas ; as the Ocolnitza , Knez Demetri Basilouits Lewou does those of Vstoga , and Colmogorod , in the Vstogskoi Pricas . The same Gregori Basilouits Puskin keeps the Jewels of the Crown , and hath the over-sight of the German Gold-smiths , who make Gold and Silver Plate , and sell precious Stones , and hath his Office for those things in the Solotoya Almasnoy Pricas . He hath also a key to the Great Duke's Magazine of Arms , and administers Justice to those who are employ'd about Arms for his particular use , and pays them , in the Rusiannoy Pricas . The Physicians , Apothecaries , Chirurgeons and Operators , and all of that function are oblig'd to smite their fore-heads in the presence of Ilia Danilouits Miloslauski , who is their Overseer , and whom they are to acquaint , if the Great Duke wants any thing that relates to their Professions . Tamosini Pricas is for the receit of all duties of entrance into the City of Moscou , which is made by one of the Goses , accompany'd by two or three Assessors , who give in their accompt thereof to a Chamber called Bolschoi Prichod ; these Goses are changed every year . The payment of the tenth penny , towards the War , is made to the Bojar , Knez Michael Petrouits Pronski , and the Ocolnitza , Iuan Basilouits Alferiou , in the Sbora dezatti dengi Pricas . The Affairs that have no peculiar Pricas have a general one , called Siskoi Pricas , under the superintendency of Knez Iurgi Alexowits Dolgaruskoi . The Patriarch hath his particular Pricas's ; to wit ; that of Roscrad , where a Register is kept of all the Church-goods , and where are the Charters and Archives ; that of Sudny , where the Patriarch hath his Spiritual Jurisdiction ; and that of Casaunoy , where the Patriarch's Revenue and Treasure is kept . He hath also his Ecclesiastical Judges and Officers , who give him an account of all their actions . There is no Pricas , but hath its Diak , or Secretary , and many Clerks and Coppiers , who all write very well , and are skill'd in Arithmetick , according to their way , in which they make use of Plum-stones instead of Counters . Whence it comes , that there is no Officer but hath about him a certain quantity of them in a little purse . They are forbidden , upon pain of whipping , to take Poschnl , or Presents ; yet they venture to do it ; nay their avarice is such , that many times , they will , of themselves , proffer Copies of dispatches , and private resolutions , out of a hope to get somewhat for them . But these proffers are to be mistrusted , for I know by experience , that those people seldom have what they put others in hope of ; or if they have , it is so dangerous to communicate it , that for the most part they put off forgeries and suppositious pieces . In the year 1643. the Minister of a Forein Prince being desirous to have a Copy of my Dispatches , one of the Clerks of the Counsel sold it him at a very dear rate . I was shewn it afterwards ; but when at my return to Holstein , the Letters were translated , there was nothing of what I had seen in the Copy . They do not keep a Register of their Acts in Books , but they write them in Rolls of paper pasted together , till they are 25. or 30. ells in length ; of which their Offices are full . At our coming to Moscou , we were made believe , that Presents could procure any thing at Court. Indeed I have known some Lords , who though they would not take ought themselves , were not sorry to see any thing sent to their Wives : but I have also known some , who made it appear , they were absolutely incorruptible , and that their fidelity to their Prince was Presentproof , to their great regret , who consider , that where nothing is given , nothing is thence obtain'd . Justice is administred in the Pricas's we have spoken of . The Bojar , who presides there , hath his Secretary , and Assessors , and finally determines whatever comes before him . Heretofore the Musc●●ites had but few 〈◊〉 and few Customs , according to which all Cases were decided . They concern'd only attempt●●●ainst the Great Duke's person ; Treasons against the State , Adulteries , Thefts , and Debts b●●ween private persons . The decision of all other Affairs depended on the breast of the Judge . 〈…〉 the year 1647. the Great Duke assembled together the most Famous Men of the Kingdom , and caused to be set down in writing , and to be publish'd , several Laws and Ordinances , whereby the Judges are to regulate themselves . They were printed , in folio , under the Title of SOBORNA ULOSIENIA , that is to say , Vniversal and General Right , for the direction of the Bojares . Heretofore their proceedings were thus . In those Causes , where the parties were not agreed as to the matter of fact , and had no evidence of either side , the Judge asked the Defendant , whether he would take his Oath , that the matter was as he alleged , or refer it to the Plaintiff's Oath . He who proffer'd to take his Oath , was , once a week , for three weeks one after another , brought before the Judge , who every time , press'd unto him the importance of an Oath , and the sin he would burthen his Conscience withall , if he swore falsly . If , notwithstanding these remonstrances , he still persisted in his readiness to take his Oath , though he swore nothing but the truth , yet people look'd on him as an infamous person , would spit in his face , and turn him out of the Church , into which he was never receiv'd afterwards , much less was he admitted to the Communion , unless it were at the point of death . Now , they do not proceed with so much rigour , but only bring him who is to take his Oath before an Image of one of their Saints , where he is asked , whether he will take his Oath upon the salvation of his Soul ? If he persist , they give him a little Crucifix to kiss , and afterwards the Saint's Image , which for that purpose , is taken down from the Wall. If the Oath be good , the party who took it is not to be admitted to the Communion for three years , and though he be not treated as an infamous person , yet those of any quality will not easily suffer him in their Company : but a perjur'd person , is severely punished ; first cruelly whipt , then banish'd . Whence it comes , that the Muscovites endeavour all they can to avoid it , though upon any trivial occasion , especially in their dealings , they stick not to swear at every word , and have incessantly in their mouths their Po Chrestum , by Christ , making the sign of the Cross at the same time : but there is little credit to be given those kinds of Oaths , as proceeding from deceit and passion . They permit strangers to take their Oaths , according to the rules of their several Religions . No invention but they make use of to force people to confess the truth by Torture . One of the most cruel , in my opinion , is the Strapado , which is often given in this manner . The Malefactor , having his hands ty'd behind him , is wound up into the air , and so hangs , having fasten'd to his feet , a great beam , upon which the Executioner ever and anon gets up , to augment the pain , and further the dislocation of the Members , while the smoak and fire which are made under his feet , burns and stifles him . Sometimes they cause the Malefactor's head to be shaven , and , as he is so hanging , they pour cold water , drop by drop , upon the crown ; which is such a torment as no other comes near , not even that of whipping , ( which they many times give those in that condition ) though they at the same time clap a red-hot Iron upon the stripes . In ordinary quarrels , he who gives the first blow gets the worst . Murther , committed without any necessity of defence , is punish'd with death . The guilty person is kept six weeks in a very close Prison , and fed only with bread and water ; after which he receives the Communion , and hath his head cut off . Thieves are Tortur'd , that they may discover their Complices , and confess their other Crimes . If it be the first offence , they are whipt from the Castle-Gate to the great Market place , where the offender hath an Ear cut off , and is put into prison for two years . If he offends the second time , he is punish'd in the same manner , and is kept in prison , till he hath company , to be banish'd into Siberia . Theft is never punish'd with death in Muscovy ; but the concealers and receivers fare no better , which is the best course could be taken to bridle the lewd inclinations of that people . The ordinary punishments , are slitting the nostrils , Whipping , and the Baltoki . The last is not alwayes infamous and publick ; yet is there not any Master of a Family , but gives it his Children and Servants . He who is to receive this Chastisement , puts off his Kaftan , and , having only his shirt on , layes himself down upon the ground , on his belly , and then two men set themselves cross upon him , one upon his Neck , the other upon his Feet , having each of them a little Wand or Switch in his hand , wherewith they beat him upon the Back , much after the manner that Fell-mongers beat their Furs , to get out the Worms . They ordinarily have their Nostrils slit who have taken Tobacco , in snuff , contrary to the Great Duke's prohibition . Whipping as it is given in Muscovy , is one of the most barbarous punishments that ever were heard of . Sept. 24. 1634. I saw eight men and one woman Whipt , for selling of Aqua-vitae and Tobacco . The Executioner's man took them up one after another upon his back , being stript down to the waste , and having their feet ty'd together with a Cord , which passing between his Legs that held them up , was held by another servant of the Executioner's , so fast , that they were not able to stir . The Executioner stood three paces off , with a Bull 's Pizzel , having fasten'd to the end of it , three straps or thongs of an Elk's skin , not tann'd , and consequently as sharp as a Rasour , with which he lay'd on their backs with all his strength , so as that the blood gush'd out at every lash . The men had each of them 25. or 26. till the Clerk , who had in a Note what number of lashes they were to receive , cry'd Polno , that is to say , enough . The Woman had but 16. yet did she fall into a swound . Being thus disciplin'd , so as that their backs were in a manner slic'd and slash'd all over , yet were they all tyed by the Arms , two and two together , those who had sold Tobacco having a little horn full of it , and those who had sold Aquavitae , a little bottle about their Necks , and whipt through the Citie , and after they had walk'd them above half a league about , they were brought back to the place of their first execution , and dismiss'd . This is so cruel a punishment , that some die of it , as we said before of the son of General Herman Schein . Some after they are thus punish'd wrap themselves up in the skin of a sheep newly kill'd . Heretofore these punishments were not infamous , and those who had pass'd through the Executioner's hands , were admitted into the best Companies , as was also the Executioner himself , whose Profession was accounted so honorable , that sometimes even Merchants quitted theirs , to serve the Magistrate at Executions , and would buy the employment , and after certain years sell it again to others . The advantages of it ly in this , that the Executioner is not only paid by the Judge , but gets money also out of the Criminal , to be more gently treated , though indeed , the greatest profit he makes comes from the Aquavitae , which he sells underhand to the Prisoners . But now this employment is not much courted , since the Muscovites have begun to learn somewhat of civility from their Neighbours . Nor is the Executioner permitted to sell his Office , but it must continue in his family , which failing , the Butchers are oblig'd to recommend to the place one of their body . All we said of the cruelty of their punishments is yet below what they inflict on such as cannot pay their debts . He who pays not at his time , mentioned in the Bond , is put into a Sergeants house , having a certain further time to make satisfaction . If he fail , he is carried to prison , whence he is every day brought out , to the place before the Chancery , where the common Executioner beats him upon the shin-bone with a Wand about the bigness of a man's little finger , for a whole hour together . That done , he is return'd to prison , unless he can put in security to be forth-coming the next day at the same hour , to be treated in the same manner , till he hath made satisfaction . And this is executed with much rigour upon all sors of persons , what condition or quality soever they be of , Subjects , or Foreiners , Men , or Women , Priests , or lay persons . 'T is true , some present being made to the Executioner , he suffers the Debtor to put a thin Iron-plate within his boot , to receive the blows ; or it may be he smites more gently . If the Debtor have not to satisfie , he must be sold , with his Wife and Children , to the Creditor . As to the Religion of the Muscovites , before we enter into the discourse of it , we shall say , that there have been Lutherane Doctours in Sueden and Livonia , who have made it a problematical question , whether the Muscovites were Christians or not ? They might as well have made it disputable in their Acts , whether the Muscovites are men ; since there is not so great a difference between their Religion and that of other Christians , as there is between their Morality and manner of life , and that of many other men : but as laughter and speech makes them men , so Baptism and their external profession of the Christian Religion , denominates them Christians . If a man would take their word for it , they are the only true Christians in the World , since they only have been baptized , whereas others have been only sprinkled ; which is the reason , they receive no Proselyte , till he be re-baptized . They ground their Religion on the Books of the Old and New Testament , and they use Sacraments . Their Translation of the Bible is that , which they call of the seventy Interpreters , which some few years since they have got Translated and Printed in their own Language . They permit not that a man should bring the whole Bible to Church , for fear of profaning it by several , not over-modest , passages they find in the Old Testament : whence it comes they bring only the New , and some Verses taken out of the Psalms and Prophets ; but in their houses they are permitted to read the whole Bible . In the explication of the Bible , they give much authority to St. Cyril Bp. of Ierusalem , whom they call Quirila Ierusalimski , and who writ a Catechism , under the Emperour Theodosius . He flourish'd about the end of the fourth age , and is not to be confounded with Cyril of Alexandria , whose memory the Greeks celebrate on the 9. of Iune , whereas they celebrate the Festival of the other upon the 18 of March , as may be seen in their Menologies . The other Fathers , whose authority they follow , are Iuan Domaskin , ( Iohn Damascene ) Grigori Bogoslo●a , ( St. Gregori Nazianzen ) Iuan Solotauska , ( St. Iohn Chrysostome ) and Ephrem Syrin , Ephram , Deacon of the Church of Edessa , in Syria . They relate of him , as also does Gerard Vossius , who hath Translated him into Latin , that an Angel having presented to him a Book writ in Golden Characters , which no body could open , he immediately deriv'd those illuminations from it , which are at this day apparent in the books he hath publish'd . Besides him , they have also another particular Doctor , named Nicholas Sudatworits , who hath writ certain spiritual Treatises . The Muscovites have so great a Veneration for this man's memory , that it is not long since , that Wax-Candles were lighted before his Picture , for which they had built a particular Chapel , in the great street which leads to T were Gate : but both were destroy'd by the late fire . S. Athanasius Creed is their rule of Faith. They believe in God the Father , as Creator of all the World , in God the Son , as Saviour and Redeemer of all Mankind ; and in the Holy Ghost , as Sanctifier of all the Faithful . 'T is true , their Religion is full of abundance of cha●fy Superstitions ; in that they consider the Virgin Mary , the Evangelists , the Apostles , and an infinite number of other Saints , not only as simple Intercessors , as the most intelligent affirm , but also as causes , and co-operators of their Salvation . There is no Muscovite but gives his Saints and their Images , the honour due only to God , who is so jealous thereof , that he treats that false Worship as spiritual Whoredom . The ignorance of the meaner sort of people is so gross , that they place all Religion in the honours and veneration they give their Images . It is also all the instructions they give their Children , who in order to devotion , learn only to stand with great respect before those Images to say their Prayers . Their good works , ( which they believe meritorious ) are , building of Monasteries and Churches , and giving Alms ; besides which they do nothing whereby a man might judge of their Faith by their works . They stand very much upon their being Members of the Greek Church , and their Histories and Annals say , that Christian Religion was planted in Russia in the Apostles times . That St. Andrew leaving Greece , embark'd upon the River Boristhenes , and came , by the Sea of Ladoga , to Novogorod , where he preach'd the Gospel . That , since that time , Christian Religion had been absolutely destroy'd , by the Tartars and other Pagans , who became Masters of all Muscovy ; and that about the year 989. Wolodimer , Great Duke of Russia , having gain'd very great victories over his Neighbours , and re-united several Provinces to his Crown , became so considerable , that Basilius , and Constantinus Porphyrogennetes , Emperours of Constantinople , sent a solemn Embassy to congratulate and complement him . That brought him first acquainted with the Christian Religion , which he afterwards embraced , and was baptized . The Bishops and Priests sent thither by the Patriarch of Constantinople further instructed and baptized the people , who have ever since made profession of the Greek Religion . Iohannes Curopalates , who writ part of the Byzantine History , and liv'd about that time , says , that this Conversion was not effected without miracle , and that the Bishops faith prevail'd more upon the spirits of these Barbarians , than the preaching of the Gospel . For being not able to comprehend the wonderful things which are said of our Saviours life , they desired a proof of that promise he makes to the faithful , of giving them by the Father what ever they should desire in his name . The Bishop undertook it , and told them , that he had so great an assurance of the Word of God , that they could not desire any thing , which his prayer should not obtain from God. Whereupon they said , that since God had preserv'd Daniel's companions in the fiery Furnace , he might as well prevent the Bible , which is full of all those marvellous things , from being consumed by fire . The Bishop was content to stand to this tryal , and so cast the Bible into a great fire , where having lyen till the fire was all spent , the Book was taken out as untouch'd as when it was cast in . Cedrenus and Zonaras confirm the truth of this story , and say that Wolodimir was so moved at this miracle , that he immediately abolish'd all Idolatry , and banish'd it his Territories . Hence it comes that the Muscovites love the Greeks , and have a kindness for them , and do them all the good they can , when any occasion offers it self . In the year 1649. The Patriarch of Ierusalem came to Moscou , and brought the Great Duke some of the earth of our Saviour's Sepulchre , though it is known 't was cut out of a Rock , and some holy-water from Iordan . He was most magnificently receiv'd , and conducted by the whole Clergy to his audience , which the Great Duke gave him , together with a Present of above 100000 Ducats : but he was so unfortunate in his return , as to fall into the hands of some Turks , who took away all had been given him . There come almost every year to the Czaar's Court , some of the Greek Priests or Monks , to sell their Reliques , which they put off at very good rates . The Muscovites do all profess the same Religion , which being as it were particular to them , may be said to extend as far as the Great Duke's Dominions do ; unless it be , that it is also exercised at Narva , under the Jurisdiction of the King of Sueden , and that the Tartars have also their Mahumetan and Pagan Religion , along the Wolga , and beyond Astrachan , upon the Caspian Sea. There are not any , not even among their Monks and Priests , that can give any reason of their belief ; because they have not the Word of God preached unto them ; upon which accompt it is , that the Patriarch suffers them not to dispute of Religion , or inquire into that of foreiners . Some few years since , a Monk of Nisenovogorod had some conference with a Protestant Minister ; but the Patriarch coming to hear of it , sent for him , and cast him into prison , where he must have endur'd a great deal of misery , had he not had the wit to say , that the Minister had discover'd some inclinations to the Muscovian Religion , and would , in all likelyhood , be converted . Their Characters they have from the Greeks , as well as their Religion ; but as they have altered the later , so also have they changed and augmented the former , as may be seen by the Table we shall here give of them . А а 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Aas A Б б 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Buki b В в 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Wedi w Г г 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 glagol g Д д 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 dobro d Е е jest e Ж ж 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Schiwet sch 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Sielo S З з 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Zemla Z●● И и 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ische i Й й 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ii ij К к 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 kakoi k Л л 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 lüdi l М м 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Muslori m Н н Naas n О о 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 On o П п 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Pokoi ● Р р 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Er●●i r С с 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Slowo S Т т 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Twerdo t У у 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Iik ú Ф ф phert ph Х х Chir ch 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ot ot Ц ц 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ●i ●● Ч ч 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ●●erf 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ш ш 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Scha sch Щ щ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Tscha tsch 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ier j 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ieri   〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Iet ie 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ie ieh Ю 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ito I● 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 iús iüs 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ace ce 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ksi ks 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 psi ps 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 phi●●   〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ischil ●● 〈◊〉 Characteres linguae Rutenicae Numeri 1 2 3 4 5 6 7   а б в д е 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 з   8 9 10 11 12 20 30   〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉   40 50 60 70 80 90 100 200 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 These Characters they make use of as well in their printed Books , as Writings , their Language being peculiar to themselves , but coming so near the Sclavonian , and the Polish , that he who hath one will find it no great difficulty to learn the other . It hath nothing common with the Greek , though indeed in their Liturgy there are some words , borrow'd from the Greeks , but they are not used any where else . We said before , that the Muscovites in their Schools learn only to read and write in their own Language , and care not for the Learning of any other : but within these few years , they have , with the Patriarch's consent , opened a School , where Greek and Latine is taught , under the direction of a natural Grecian , named Arsenius . It is not yet known , what may be expected from it , but certain it is that there are among the Muscovites those that want neither ingenuity nor an inclination to Study , and would learn any thing , did they but meet with any body to teach them . Almas Iuanouits , the present Chancellor , or Chief Secretary of State , was so happy in his youth , as to have travell'd into Turkey and Persia , and learn'd the Languages of those two Countries so well , that he needs no Interpreter , when he hath ought to do with the Grand Seigneur , or King of Persia's Miinisters . The Danish Interpreter we spoke of before , hath translated into their Language , certain Latin and French Books , which have taken so well , that it is hoped , the Courtiers will , in time , apply themselves to the study of those Languages , which can acquaint them with such excellent things . All their exercise of Religion consists principally , in Baptism , Reading of the Word of God in the Church , going to Mass , praying to Saints , making reverences and inclinations before their Images , Processions , Pilgrimages , Fasting certain dayes in the year , Confession and Communion . They think Baptism so much the more necessary , in that they think it the only door through which a man must enter into Christ , and so into Paradise . They acknowledge themselves conceived and born in sin , and that God hath instituted Baptism for their Regeneration , and to cleanse them , by water , from their original impurity . Whence it is that they baptize their Children as soon as they are born . If the child be weak , he is immediately baptized , yet not in the same room where the Woman lyes in : but if well , he is carried to Church by the Godfather and Godmother . The Priest receives him at the Church door , signs him with the sign of the Cross in the forehead , and gives him the Benediction , saying , The Lord preserve thy coming in and thy going out . The Godfathers deliver the Priest nine Wax-candles , which he lights and fastens cross the Font , which stands in the midst of the Church . He incenses the Godfathers , and consecrates the water with many ceremonies . Then he makes a Procession together with the Godfathers , who have wax-candles in their hands , about the Font. The Clark goes before carrying the Image of St. Iohn , and they go about it three times , the Priest in the interim reading out of a Book , That done , the Priest askes the Godfathers , the name of the Child , who give it him in writing . He puts the paper upon an Image , which he holds upon the Child's breast , and having muttered over certain prayers , he askes the God-father , whether the Child believes in God the Father , Son , and holy Ghost ? Then they all turn their backs to the Font , to shew their aversion and horrour for the three questions which the Priest is to make them afterwards ; to wit , whether the Child forsakes the Devil , whether he forsakes his Angels , and whether he forsakes his Works ? The Godfathers answer to every question , yes , and spet so many times upon the ground . That done , they face about to the Font , and then the Priest , having asked them whether they promise to bring up the Child in the true Greek Religion , exorcises him , by putting his hands upon the Child , saying , Get out of this Child thou unclean Spirit , and make way for the holy Ghost , and by blowing three times cross , upon the Child , to drive away the Devil , by whom they believe Children are really possessed before Baptism . I I have been told , that now , the exorcism is performed at the Church-door , lest the Deuil , when he comes out of the Child , should profane the Church . Then , he cuts off a little of the Child's hair , and puts it into a Book , and having asked the Godfathers , whether they bring that Child to be baptised , he takes him , being stark naked , into his arms , and dips him three times into the water , pronouncing the ordinary words of the Sacrament , I baptise thee in the name of the Father , and of the Son , and of the holy Ghost . After the Baptism , he puts a corn of Salt in the Child's mouth , makes the sign of the Cross , in the fore-head , upon the hands , the breast , and the back , with an Oil purposely consecrated for that use , and , putting a clean Shirt about him , sayes , Thou art as clean and as clear from thy Original Sin as this Shirt . The Ceremonies are concluded with a little Cross of Gold , Silver , or Lead , according to the ability of the Parents , such as our Bishops wear , which the Priest hangs about the Child's neck , with so strict an Obligation to wear it all his life time , that if it be not found about him at his death , they would not bury the Carkass , but drag it to the common Dung-hill . The Priest does also assign the Child a particular Saint , whose Image he delivers to the Godfathers , and charges them to oblige the Child , when he is come to years of discretion , to have a particular devotion for his Patrone . Then he embraces , and kisses the Child , and the Godfathers , and exhorts them to love one another , but above all things that they take heed of inter-marrying . If it happens there are many Children to be Christned at the same time , the Font is emptied so often as there are Children to be baptised , and other water is consecrated ; it being their perswasion , that the former being soil'd with the impurity of that Child 's Original Sin who had been baptised before , is not fit to cleanse a second , much less a third . They will not by any means heat this water by fire but , when it is very cold , put it into a hot place to make it a little warmer . Persons of age that are to be baptised , such as Apostate Christians , Turks and Tartars , receive their Baptism in a Brook or River , where they are plunged over head and ears , be it as cold as it will , nay sometimes they break the Ice to get them into the water . Thus , above all others , are treated those whom they call Chaldeens , or Chaldaeans . These are a sort of rascally fellows , who get leave of the Patriarch to disguise themselves , by putting on Vizards , and to run up and down the streets from the 18. of December , till Twelve-tide , with Fireworks , wherewith they set fire in their hair and beards whom they meet . Their main spleen is against the Peasants , whom they force , every time they are met , to pay a Copec ere they get out of their hands : and this they exact with such insolence , that I have seen them set a load of Hay on fire , and burn the Peasant's beard and face , because he made some difficulty to give it them . They are all disguis'd , and have on their heads great wooden hats , fantastically painted , daubing their beards with honey , that the sparkles might not fasten in them . These artificial fires they make of a powder which they call Plaua , made of a certain herb not known elsewhere . It makes a noble and very delightful flame , especially in the night . But of these hereafter , when we come to treat of the Persian Fire-works . These men , as they say , represent those who heated the Oven , into which Shadrach , Mesak , and Abednego were cast , by the command of Nebuchadnezzar . These people are treated as profane persons , and are numbred among Pagans and Infidels ; so that being in a state of inevitable damnation , they must necessarily be reconciled to God , and enter into the Church by Baptisme . To that end they pitch on Twelf-day , as that on which sometimes happened the vocation of the Gentiles , and afterwards , they are as clean , and become as holy as the best Christians , who are ordinarily baptized but once , whereas one of these Chaldaeans may have been baptised ten or twelve times . The insolences committed by them occasioned the prohibitions made by the late Pattriarch , that any should put on Vizards or disguise themselves . Those who are to profess the Muscovian Religion are oblig'd to go , for six weeks , into a Monastery , where the Monks instruct them , and teach them their Prayers , the manner of honouring the Saints , of doing reverence to the Images , and making the signs of the Cross. Then they are brought to the place where they are to be baptised , where they are obliged to abjure their former Religion , to detest it as Heretical , and to spit as often as it is named . After their Baptism , they are clad in Muscovian habits , being presented with a noble Vestiment from the Great Duke , who also allows them a Pension suitable to their quality . There is a great number of Apostates at Moscou , where many forein Souldiers , especially French , were rebaptised , after the War of Smolensko , about 25 years since , though they were not acquainted with the Language of the Countrey , nor had any knowledge of the Muscovian Religion . Which may in some measure be excusable in common Souldiers , who mind not much what they are to expect in the other World ; but my wonder is , how persons of Quality , such as want neither Ingenuity nor Judgement , should be induc'd to Apostatize , and embrace a contrary Religion , meerly for subsistence sake , as the Baron de Raymond , and Monsieur Groin , French Gentlemen , Colonel Alexander Lesley , and Count Slakof . This last came in the year 1640. to Holstein , and thence went into Denmark , where he pretended himself descended from the house of Slick in Bohemia , and that he had lost his Estate upon the accompt of Religion ; which the King of Denmark , and the Duke of Holstein believing , gave him Letters of recommendation to the Great Duke of Muscovy . He was no sooner come to Moscou , but he gave out , that it was purposely to change his Religion , and to be a servant to his Czaarick Majesty . The Patriarch , and Muscovian Lords were the more glad to receive him because he was accompted among them , a person of noble extraction , and great worth , which yet was further heightned in him by his being vers'd in several Languages , especially the Latin and Polish . They receiv'd him with great joy , caus'd him to be baptis'd , and the Great Duke gave him , with the name of Leo Alexander Slick , and the quality of Knez , a Pension of 200. Crowns a moneth . He made his Addresses to the Princess Irene Michaelouna , and was so fond as to think , the Great Duke would have bestowed his own Sister on him ; so that hearing , there were two persons of quality dispatch'd away to Negotiate the Princesse's marriage with a forein Prince , he fell into such a melancholy , that he came not to himself again , till they had given him a Daughter of one of the greatest Bojares in the Kingdom . The King of Denmark coming afterwards to hear of this man's carriage , and understanding withall , that , far from being of the Illustrious house of Slick , he was a subject of Count Gaspar's , of Denhof , in Poland , and that he had surpriz'd him in his recommendatory Letters , he sent notice thereof to the Great Duke , who reproach'd him with his dissimulation and imposture , but suffer'd him to enjoy what he had bestow'd on him , which he does still , under the name of Knez Leo Alexandrouits Slakouseskie . Colonel Lesley fell into that misfortune out of weakness . He had in that quality serv'd the Great Duke , during the first War of Smolensko , by which he had gotten a very great sum of money . But those of his profession being not alwayes the best husbands , he soon spent what grew every day less and less . To repair the breaches of his fortune , he thought it his best course to return to Moscou , which he did upon occasion of an Embassy which the Queen of Sueden sent , some time since , to the Great Duke , whereof Eric Gillenstiern , a Senator of the Kingdom was the chief . But for as much as there was at that time , no likelyhood of any War in Muscovy , and that the Great Duke was unwilling to burthen himself with Pensions , Lesley sent him word , that he would be content with some Lands , which he would make what advantage he could of , and thereupon got a noble Mannor upon the Wolga . He was now in such a condition , as that he might have lived like a Lord all the rest of his dayes , if his Wife 's niggardly humour had not exasperated the Countrey-women against them . She treated them so hardly , that being not any longer able to endure it , they complain'd of her , alleging that she forc'd them to eat flesh on fasting dayes , that she allow'd them not the time to make their inclinations before the Images , much less to go to Church , and , what was worst of all , that she had taken the Images from the Walls , and cast them into the fire . There needed no more to make her odious to the whole Nation . They immediately sent for Lesley and his whole Family , and the Countrey-women , and the Colonel's Wife were brought face to face ; she confess'd indeed , that she had forc'd them to work hard , but deny'd all the rest . All the Servants that were strangers took their Oaths on her behalf , and yet the others proffering to make good their accusation by enduring the torture , she could not so far clear herself , but that the Patriarch , taking cognizance of the business , oblig'd the Great Duke to take those Lands out of the Strangers hands , and to put out an act , whereby it should not be lawful for any to be possess'd of such Mannors if they were not Muscovites , either by Birth or Religion . Lesley finding himself reduc'd to his extremity , and having not wherewith to maintain his Children and Family , declar'd , that if the Great Duke would continue him in the said Mannor , he and his Family would change their Religion . They take him at his word , and he , his Wife and Children are put into a Monastery , where they are instructed and re-baptized . Ilia Danilouits Miloslauski and his Wife were pleas'd to answer for them at their Baptism , and to be at the charge of their Wedding , it being necessary they should be married a-new . The Great Duke made them great Presents , and , among other things , bestow'd on them , the sum of six thousand Crowns in ready money . But the Peasants hearing , that , by this change of Religion , they were to be reduc'd to their former slavery , petition'd His Majesty that they might have another Lord , and pitch'd upon Monsieur Groin , who had revolted at the same time , and had some pretence to those Lands , as having had a promise made him of some of that nature . So that Lesley was forc'd to content himself with a Pension of 90. Crowns per mensem , which is the ordinary pay of a Colonel in times of Peace , and another somewhat less for his Son. I shall here make a short digression for a Lady's sake , who hath , by an admirable constancy , made it appear , that , if Men are many times subject to the weakness of Women , it sometimes happens that Women have those Virtues which may be exemplary to Men. There is this to be said in commendation of the Muscovites , that they never force any to profess their Religion , unless that in a Family , the Husband or Wife be of it , in which case they suffer not the other to continue his former profession . We said , the Baron de Raymond was one of those that chang'd their Religion after the first War of Smolensko . He was married to an English Gentleman's Daughter ( who had liv'd many years at Moscou , and whose name was William Barnesley , being the handsomest Woman of any Stranger that was in the Country ) and had chang'd his Religion rather out of fickleness , and to comply with the Great Duke , than out of any conscientious motive , was re-baptised , and took the name of Iuan instead of that of Peter , which had been given him at his first Baptism . According to the Law of the Country , his Wife was to follow his Example , which to effect , her Husband used all means imaginable , but found so great a constancy on the other side , that he was forc'd to recurr to the Authority of the Great Duke and Patriarch . These at first went mildly to work , offering her very great advantages in their Religion : but the young Gentlewoman , though but 15. years of age , was inflexible , cast her self at the Great Duke's feet , and entreated him rather to take away her life , than force her to embrace a Belief , which she was not satisfy'd of in her Conscience . The Father us'd the same submissions , but the Patriarch put him off with kicks , and told him that she was to be treated as a Child , that she knew not what was for the good of her Soul , and that she must be baptized whether she would or no. Accordingly she was put into the hands of certain Religious Women , who violently dragg'd her to a Brook , where she was re-baptized , notwithstanding the protestations she made , that that pretended Baptism , which they then gave her against her own consent , could not blot out the Character , which her first true Baptism had imprinted in her Soul. When they plunged her in the water , she drew one of the Religious Women in along with her , and when they would oblige her to detest her former Religion , she spit in their faces , and would never abjure . After her Baptism , they sent her to Stuatka , where her Husband was Weywode , and there she stay'd till her Husband 's three years Government was expired , who dying soon after his return to Moscou , she thought she might re-assume her former Habit , as she was a Stranger , and profess her former Religion , which was the Protestant . But that would not be permitted , her two Sons were taken from her , and she , with a little Daughter , was sent to the Monastery of Belossora , some 10. or 12. leagues from Moscou , where she liv'd five years among the Nuns , and was never suffer'd to speak with any one that could give her the least account of her Friends , or Children . During all that time , she heard from them but once , by the means of a Tiler , a German , who , under pretence of calling his Boy , and shewing him the Tiles he wanted , directed the disconsolate Lady to a place where she should find Letters . The Patriarch dying , she got out of the Monastery , and his Successor allow'd her the liberty of her Conscience at her own House , as also to give and receive visits : but they would never permit her to go to Sermons . I often visited her while she was in that condition , and have heard , that this Virtuous Lady died some two years since , firm and constant in the profession of her Religion to the last gasp . To which I may add , by the way , that it is not long since , that her Father William Barnesley died in England , having attained the age of 126. years , after he had married a second Wife , at 100. Those Muscovites , who change their Religion in other Countries , and would return to their Communion , must be first re-baptized ; which is the more observable , in that the Greek Religion , though she approves not the Baptism of the Latin Church , yet seems to be satisfy'd with the former which they might have receiv'd in their Church , so as not to oblige Converts to re-baptization upon their change of Religion . Their Festivals and Feasts are regulated and certain , and they observe them very strictly . Till within these few years , the Muscovites thought they kept Holy-day well enough , when they had been at Mass in the morning , though they spent the rest of the day in their ordinary Employments ; insomuch that at the time of our first Embassy , upon Sundayes , and Holy-dayes , shops were open , and Merchants and Tradesmen were at work ; it being , as they said , only for great Lords to mind their enjoyments upon Holy-dayes . But the present Patriarch , hath ordered shops to be shut , not only upon Sundayes , but also on Wednesdayes and Fridayes , which are their Fasting dayes , not permitting the Taverns to sell Wine or Aquavitae in Service time . Their great Festivals , besides Sunday , are thirteen , and , according to their year , which begins the first day of September , stand in this order ; The 8. of September , Prasnick rosostua priziste bogorodice , that is to say , the Feast of the Nativity of the Blessed Mother of God. The 14. of September , Vzemirna wosdui senja Chresta ; The Exaltation of the Cross. The 21. of November , Vedenja priziste bogorodice , the Oblation of the blessed Mother of God. The 25. of December , Rosostua Christoua , the Nativity of our Lord. The 6. of Ianuary . Boje jaulenia , or Creschenia , the Epiphany . The 2. of February , Stratenia Gospoda Boga , Candlemas-day . The 25. of March , Blagauescenia priziste bogorodice , the Annunciation of our Lady . Werbna Woscreschenia , Palm-Sunday . Welikoiden , or Woscreschenia Christoua , Easter-day , or the Resurrection of Christ. Wosnescenia Christoua , the Ascension of Christ. Schiestuie swetaga Ducha , Pentechost , or the sending of the Holy Ghost . The 6. of August , Preobrosiena gospodo Christoua , the manifestation of the Glory of Iesus Christ , upon the Mountain . The 15. of August , Vspenia priziste bogorodice , the Ascension or Assumption of the Mother of God. They celebrate the Feast of the Trinity , the morrow after Pentecost , and that of All-Saints , upon the Sunday following . No day in the year but is the particular Feast of some Saint , sometimes of two or three , but the people observe them not . Only Ecclesiasticks are oblig'd to say the Offices of those dayes . They have their perpetual Almanack , according to the Old-stile , wherein , without any trouble , they find all the Feasts both moveable and immoveable . Upon the great Festivals and Sundayes , they go thrice to Church ; first in the morning , before day , to Mattens , which they call Sasterim ; at noon , to the Obedny ; and in the evening , to Wadschemi , or Vespers . The whole Service consists in the reading of certain Chapters out of the Bible , Psalms , and St. Athanasius's Creed : whereto they sometimes add a Homily out of St. Chrysostome , and certain Prayers , which they sing , much after the same manner as Antiphona's are sung , saying ever and anon their Gospodi Pomilui , Lord have mercy upon me , which the people repeats three times , making the sign of the Cross. This done , the Priest goes up to the Altar , attended by a Clerk , and sayes the Office , according to the Liturgy of great St. Basil . He pours Claret-Wine and Water into the Chalice , with some little bits of Bread , consecrates them , and sayes certain Prayers , which ended , he takes out the Bread with a spoon , but gives not of it to any other , unless some sick Child be brought , to whom he gives the Communion . If the Priest hath known his Wife that day , he is not to come near the Altar , but must get Mass said by another . The people stand all the service time , and incessantly bow themselves before the Images , pronouncing the Gospodi Pomilui . They read only the bare Text of the Bible , and certain Homilies , as we said before , giving this reason for it , that the Holy Spirit having grounded the Church upon the pure Word of God , without any explication , neither are they to trouble themselves with any , since that the different interpretations of it , do partly occasion the Errours and Heresies , whereby the Church is divided . About five years since , the Protopope of Morum , taking upon him to Preach , and making use of God's Word , to exhort the people to Piety , the Patriarch deposed him , together with all the other Priests that would have follow'd his example , excommunicated them , and banish'd them into Siberia . They have made a certain Book , wherein they treat the Histories of the Gospel after a strange manner , and adulterate them with so many fabulous , impious , and impertinent circumstances , that it is not to be much admired that vice and sin reign among them , when they are furnish'd with examples thereof in their Books of Devotion . This minds me of a story , which the Danish Gentleman , I have elsewhere spoken of , relates in his Travels into Muscovy . Discoursing one day with his Pristaf , concerning matters of Religion , the Muscovite , whose name was Foedor , a man well stricken in years , told him , that there was no great harm in contracting a habit of sinning daily , provided a man had an intention to repent him of it at the point of death , and brought for his reason the example of Mary Magdalene . This Mary , said he , was a profess'd Curtezan , so that it is not to be doubted but she offended God very often . Yet it happened one day , she met a man upon the high-way , who desired of her that kindness which she had not deny'd any other : but , those even of her profession being not alwayes in the same humour , she would do nothing , till such time as the man desir'd her to do it for God's sake : That then she satisfy'd his desire , and that doing , for God's sake , what she was unwilling to do out of complaisance , the action became so meritorious , that she had not only expiated all her other Sins , by that Act of Charity , but also deserv'd to be put in red letters in the Books of the Saints . There is no Evangelical story which they have not thus adulterated , and dress up in circumstances no less abominable . They are all bare in the Church , even the Great Duke himself . Only their Priests have on their Skufia , or Caps , which are given them at their Consecration . VVhen they make their Inclinations to the Images , they often make the sign of the Cross , with three fingers of the right hand , touching , first , the fore-head , then the breast , then the right shoulder , and lastly the left . And that it might not be thought this is done without Mystery , they say , the three fingers signify the Trinity , putting them to the fore-head , they would signify , that Christ is Ascended into Heaven ; to the breast , that a man should love God with all his heart ; and the passing of them from the right shoulder to the left , puts them in mind of the day of Judgement , when God shall place the Righteous on his right hand , and the Wicked on the left ; those , to be called to eternal Salvation ; these , to be tumbled down into the abysses of Hell. The Muscovites undertake not any thing , but they first make the sign of the Cross , as eating , drinking , or any other civil actions . As for Images , they confess there were not any in Churches , during the first Centuries , and till the time of Constantine the Great , or if there were , they were not honoured with any worship ; but that they are used , only to represent the stories of the Bible . They say , that they follow herein the opinion of Iohn Damascene : but it is most likely they have it from the Greek Church , with which , they suffer not any that are carved or graven , as being forbidden in the Decalogue , but they have Images painted with oil upon wood , wretchedly coloured , and ill-proportioned , about a foot in breadth , somewhat more in length . They will not meddle with them if they are not made by one of their Religion , though they came from the best Painter's hand in Europe . At Moscou , there is a particular Market-place for Images , where nothing else is sold , though they call that kind of Commerce , bartering or trucking with money , out of a belief they have , that the names of buying and selling carry not respect enough in them , for sacred things . Heretofore they oblig'd strangers to have of them in their houses , that their Muscovian Servants might be thereby excited to the exercise of their Devotion : But the present Patriarch permits not , they should be profaned by the Germans ; insomuch , that Charles du Moulin , having bought a stone house , the Seller scrap'd the wall , where an Image had been painted , and carried away what he had scrap'd off . The Peasants would not permit us to touch them , not to turn our feet towards them when we lay down . Nay , some were at the charge of Incense to purify them , after we had left their Houses . The walls of their Churches are full of them , and they represent , for the most part , our Saviour , the Virgin Mary , St. Nicholas , Patron of Muscovy , or the particular Saints they make choice of for the principal object of their Devotions . Those who commit sins deserving excommunication , are oblig'd to cause their Saint to be taken away , who is not to be suffer'd in their Churches , no more than their persons . Great Persons , and Rich Merchants adorn their Images with Pearls and other precious Stones . All Muscovites look upon them as things so necessary , as that without Images they could not say their prayers ; which whenever they do , they alwayes set Wax-candles before their Saint , and look very stedfastly upon him , as long as the Devotion lasts . When a Muscovite comes into a House , or Chamber , he saies not a word , till he hath fixt his eyes on the Saint he looks for , which they ordinarily hang in a corner behind the Table , or if he finds him not , he askes , Iest le Boch , where is the God ? Assoon as he perceives him , he makes him one very low reverence , or more , and pronounces at every time , Gospodi Pomilui : then he turns to the Company and salutes them . The Muscovites respect their Images , as if there were somewhat of Divinity in them , and they attribute unto them the virtue of Miracles , whereof we had this example in the year 1643. that an old Image beginning to change colour , and to turn a little reddish , they immediately cry'd out , a Miracle . The Great Duke and the Patriarch were frighted thereat , as if that red colour presag'd some misfortune to either the Prince or the people ; nay , they had sent out Orders for extraordinary fasts and publick prayers to be made all over the Kingdom , if the Painters who were sent for to have their advise in this affair , had not all assured them , that there was nothing they should be troubled at , since there was nothing extraordinary , but that Time , having consum'd and eaten out the paint , had only discover'd the first colour of the wood , which was red . Their Monks and Priests have nevertheless the art to make them do Miracles , or to observe such things in them as oblige the people to extraordinary Devotions , which must not want their offerings , that the Priest may not want his advantage . The City of Archangel furnishes us with a good example to this purpose , of two Priests there , who , having got together a vast sum of money by their Impostures , must needs fall out at the parting of it , and upbraid one another of their cheats , so loudly , that the Magistrate coming to hear of it , they had thirty lashes a-piece , with the Executioner's good will , after the manner we have before described their whipping . These Juglers put the people into continual frights , and besot them with so strange a veneration for their Images , that in their greatest dangers , their recourse is only to them . Iacob de la Gardie , General of the Suedish Army , having in the year 1610. taken the City of Novogorod , some part of it was set a-fire , and one of the Inhabitants seeing his House all of a flame , presented thereto an Image of St. Nicholas , entreating it to stay the progress of the furious Element , which was ready to ruine him . But perceiving the fire went on still , he flung his Image into it , saying to it , that since it would not help him , let it help it self , and quench the fire if it would . It was then also observ'd , that the Suedish Souldiers , not finding any thing in their Houses , carried away the Images of the Muscovites , and by that means oblig'd them to follow them , and to redeem their Saints at a very dear rate . The first thing they teach their Children , is to make their reverences and inclinations to the Images . At Ladoga I lodg'd at a Womans House , who would not give his breakfast to a Child she had , who could hardly either stand or speak , till he had first made nine inclinations before the Saint , and as often , as well as he could pronounce it , said his Gospodi . Nor is it to be thought , but that among so great a number of innocent persons , there are some so well instructed , as to see a glimpse of truth through these thick Clouds of ignorance . There was at Russian Narva a rich Merchant , who is still living , one that came often to visit the Ambassadors , and dined with them . He discours'd very rationally , and would say , that he did not approve the opinion , which the rest of the Muscovites have of their Saints , nor the worship of their Images , and he did not expect his Salvation from Colours , which he might wipe out with his handkercher , and from wood , which it was in his power to cast into the fire : That he found in the Holy Scripture , which he had attentively read over , much more solid comforts , and such foundations for his happiness , as could not be shaken : That their Fasting signify'd nothing , when , instead of eating Flesh , they glutted themselves with the best sorts of Fish , and the most delicious Hydromel , and Aquavitae : That bread and water might suffice those who were desirous to fast , and that prayer was the best part of that mortification . The Ambassadors ask'd him , why , having all these good sentiments about him , he had not withall the Charity to inspire them into his Country-men ? He answered , that it was not his calling , and that , if he endeavour'd it , he should not prevail , because he was already look'd on as a Heretick among them : That he suffer'd Images in his House , but , only for the honour of God , and to honour the memory of the Saints : That he had a Picture of the King of Sueden's , and kept it , for the Heroick actions done by that Prince , and that he conceiv'd he might do the like with those of Iesus Christ and the Saints , who had not only done great actions , but also Miracles . We found by the sequel of his discourse that he knew all the reasons alleged by the Greeks at the Council of Constantinople against those whom they called Iconomachi , in the year 787. against which Council Charlemaign called , in the year 797. that of Frankford , in which the Doctrine of the Greeks concerning Images was condemned and anathematized . Not long since , a Protopope of Casanskey , whose name was Iuan Neronou , began to inveigh against the honour done to Images , charging those with Idolatry who worshipped Colours and Wood. He said , that if there were any veneration due to Images , that they were rather to admire , in man , that of God , and to honour the Painter , rather than the Images made by him . But the Patriarch soon took an order with this Priest , degraded him , and shut him up in the Monastery called Cameno Monastir , upon the River Wolga . When the wood of their Images comes to rot , they do not cast it away , but throw it into the River , that the water may carry it away ; or they bury it in some Garden , or Church-yard . The Saints of Muscovy , as well as those of other places , have their Miracles . Possevin says , they are all Fables , and that the stories related of them are ridiculous . They have one of a very late date , named Sudatworets Philip Metropolite , of the House of Colitziou . He lived in the reign of the Tyrant Iohn Basilouits , and grew famous for the remonstrances he made to that Prince of his wicked life . The Tyrant , troubled thereat , sent him into a Monastery far from Moscou , so as that he might be no longer importun'd with his reproaches : but the other made the Pen do what his tongue could not , and , from time to time , represented the Judgement of God to the Eyes of the Great Duke , so pressingly , that the other not able any longer to endure his reprehensions , sent one of his Servants to strangle him . The Executioner found him ready enough to dy , with this desire only , that , instead of strangling him with a Cord , he would run him with a Knife into the Heart ; which he accordingly did . The Monks of the Monastery put him into the Catalogue of their Holy Martyrs , and sent his Body to be buried in the Island of Solofka , in the White Sea , near Archangel , where they say he hath done many Miracles . The present Patriarch perswaded the Great Duke , that , while he was Metropolitane of Rostou , and Iarislau , he had heard that many sick persons had been healed there , and that the Body of the Saint was as whole as the day he was kill'd , and prevail'd with him to have it translated from Solofka to Moscou . The Miracles which are known to have been really done at the translation thereof , are these : viz. that Knez Michael Levontgewits , who was employ'd to see it done , going thither with a Diak , and his two Sons , and having embark'd himself with some of his retinue in a great open Boat , he got safely into the Island , but it could never be known what became of the three others , and all those that were with them . The other Miracle was , that the Great Duke , the Patriarch , and all the Court going a league out of Moscou , to meet the Saint , the Metropolitane of Rostou and Iaroslau , named Warlam , being a corpulent fat Man , and about 70. years of age , wearied with so small a Journey , fell down stock-dead , As soon as he came to the shrine . Which at least , is as certain as what the Muscovites say of the great number of the blind , dumb , deaf , lame , persons troubled with agues , and paraliticks , whom that body hath healed , since it was placed in the great Church of the Castle . At first , no week pass'd , but it did five or six Miracles : but now it doth not any at all , and they say it is by reason of the incredulity of the people , that that Virtue hath left the Saints Body ; which they say is still intire : but it is forbidden , upon pain of death , for any man to lift up the cloath which covers it . In the Monastery of Troitza , 12. leagues from Moscou , they have another Saint named Sergius . He was a very tall man , a thing the Muscovites have a great veneration for , and had sometime been a Soldier ; but the crimes and disorders he had committed in his youth , touch'd his Conscience so to the quick , that he forsook the World , and turn'd Hermite . He quitted that solitary kind of life , and got into the Monastery of Troitza , where he was soon chosen Igumine , or Abbot , and did there , with his Disciple Nikon , so many Miracles , that , dying in the year 1563. they were both Canonized . They say , their heads are there yet to be seen intire , and that when the Polanders besig'd that Monastery , the head of Sergius only , forc'd them back in the midst of their assault , and made them turn their arms against themselves . Of which yet there is nothing to be found in the History of that time , which speaks but of one siege of Troitza , under Iohn Sapiha , a Polish General , who was indeed forc'd to raise it , not upon the vigorous resistance of the Monks , or by the assistance of Sergius , but by the Suedish Army , which came in to the relief of the Muscovites . Since this Saint was buried there , that Monastery hath been called Zergeofski Troitza , though it be properly dedicated to the Trinity . It is so rich , that it maintains above 300. Monks , and its revenue increases dayly , through the Great Duke's liberality , and the alms of those who go thither to perform their Vows , they had made in their travels or sickness ; and settle Annuities for Service to be said after their death . The Great Duke , who goes thither twice a year , lights off his Horse when he is come within half a league of the Monastery , and so walks it . Having ended his Devotions , he spends some dayes there in Hunting , during which , the Abbot maintains him and his retinue , both with Man's meat and Horse meat . Some years since , the Muscovites found an Image of the Virgin Mary , at Casan , and sent a copy of it to Moscou , where there is a Church built for the reception of it in the Market-place , near that street where the Cutlers have their shops . The Church is called Precista Casanska , the holy mother of Casan , and many Pilgrimages are made to it . They go also in Pilgrimage to the Monastery of Chutina , a league and a half from Novogorod , to the Sepulchre of their Saint Warlam , who was born at Novogorod , and buried at Chutina , whence they call his Festival , Prasnick Warlama Chutinskoga . As to their Churches , we said , there were above two thousand Churches and Chapels in the City and Suburbs of Moscou . Those which are of stone are round and vaulted , because God's Houses ought to represent Heaven which is his Throne . They have neither Seats nor Benches , by reason none sit down , but all say their prayers either standing or kneeling . The late Great Duke , who was much given to Devotion , lay all along upon the ground , when he said his prayers . They have no Organs or other musical instruments in their Churches , not using any , out of this perswasion , that things inanimate cannot glorify God ; That they were allow'd in the Paedagogy of the Law , but that , under the new Testament , they were no more to be used than any other of the Jewish Ceremonies . The Patriarch that now is hath shewn his enmity to Musick , yet greater , in prohibiting the use of all those musical instruments , which the Muscovites were wont to make use of at their merry meetings . Some four or five years since , he caused all private houses to be search'd , for Instruments , and having loaden five Wagons with them , he sent them over the River of Moscou , where they were all burnt . Only the Germans kept theirs , nor could the Patriarch , with all his Authority , oblige the Bojar , Boris Nikita Iuanouits Romanou . to put away his Musicians . There is no Stone-Church , but hath , in the midst of four Turrets , a Tower form'd at the top much like the Knobs we set on Bedsteads , having upon it a triple Cross , by which they say they represent our Saviour , as Head of the Church , saying , that the Cross being the Badge of Christianity , it is necessary the Church of Christ should be known by it . They hold , they are prophaned by Strangers , that is to say , such as are not of their Communion ; upon which account it was , that when , at the beginning of our Travels , we entred into them , they came and thrust us out , and many times they swept after us . If it chance a Dog gets in , they think it not enough to sweep the Church , but they also Incense it , and purify it with holy Water . They have also very much respect for their Church-yards , and suffer not that any should make their water in them . Their Bells are not in steeples , but in a certain Engine , or Machine , near the Church , in the Church-yard , and are for the most part so small , that few of them are 150. or 200. pound weight . They toll them at the beginning of service , and at the Elevation of the Chalice , for the Bread being put in immediately after Consecration , they make but one Elevation . The Rope is not fasten'd to the Bell , but to the Clapper , so that one man may toll three or four Bells at the same time , if the Ropes be fasten'd to both his Elbows and both his hands , which , making a certain chiming , the Muscovites are much taken with . But this kind of chiming of the almost infinite number of Bells , which they many times toll at the same time in all their Churches , makes a very strange noise , to their ears , who are not accustomed thereto . They think this chiming so necessary , that , without it , the divine Service would be defective . Upon which perswasion it was , that a certain Pristaf , who conducted the Suedish Ambassadors , hearing that they were desirous to do their Devotions , it being Michaelmas - day , told them , that he could not imagine what shift they would make to do it , since he had not , by reason of the greatness of the Journey , brought any Bells along with him . There is no Church but hath an Image over the door ; and at every corner of a Street , and upon all the Gates of the City , there are Images , before which the Muscovites make a halt to say their Gospodi . They also address the Gospodi to the Crosses which are upon the Churches , so that they goe through no Street , but they make a short stay to do their Devotions . The Ecclesiastical Government consists of a Patriarch , several Metropolitans , Arch-Bishops , Bishops , Arch-Deacons , Protopopes , and Priests . The Patriarch , among them , hath the same authority as the Pope has in the Latine Church . The Patriarch of Constantinople had heretofore the nomination of him . In time , he came to have only the confirmation of him ; but now of late ; he hath lost both . Filaretes Nikitits , the late Great Duke's Father , was the last that desired confirmation from the Patriarch of Constantinople . At present , the Patriarch of Muscovy is chosen by the other Prelates , who meet in the great Church within the Castle , called Sabor , and name two or three Prelats , of the most eminent for Learning and good Life , and present them to the great Duke , who , after some conference with the Prelats , proceeds joyntly with them , to the election ; unless those that are named be all of such eminency , that they are at a loss which to make choice of , and so forc'd to it by lott which course they took at the Election of this last Patriarch . He was a Prelate of the Second Order , and hath been named , with two other Metropolitans , upon the reputation of his good life . The lot falling upon him , all those of the First Order were discontented thereat , so that they put it to the Lot a second time , in which also it fell again to him : but the ambition of the other Competitors appearing still in their countenances , the Great Duke was pleas'd to comply with them , and to put it to the Lot a third time , which fell in like manner to the same Person , upon which all acquiesc'd . His name is Nicon , and he had been before Metropolitan of Rostou and Iaroslou , and is now about 45 years of age . He lives within the Palace , where he hath built him a house of stone . He keeps a good Table , and is a person of so pleasant a disposition , that he discovers it in those actions that require the greatest gravity . For , a handsome Gentlewoman being presented to him , for his Benediction , after she had been re-baptized , with several others of her Friends , he told her , that he was in some doubt , whether he should begin with the kiss , which is given to Proselites after their Baptism , or with the Benediction . The Patriarch's authority is so great , that he in manner divides the Soveraignty with the Great Duke . He is the Supreme Judge of all Ecclesiastical Causes , and absolutely disposes of what ever concerns Religion , with such power , that , in things relating to the Political Government , he reforms what he conceives prejudicial to Christian simplicity and good manners , without giving the Great Duke any accompt of it , who , without any contestation , commands the orders made by the Patriarch to be executed . He hath under him , four Metropolitans , seven Archbishops , and one Bishop . The Metropolitans are those of . Novogorodskoi , and Welikoluskoy , who lives at Novogorod . Rostoufskoy , and Iaroslauskoy , at Rostof . Casanskoi , and Swiatskoi , at Cassan. And that of Sarskoi , and Pondoskoy , who lives within the Castle at Moscou ▪ The Archbishops are , those of Wologdskoi , and Weliko Premskoy , who lives at Wologda . Resanskoi , and Moromskoi , at Resan . Sudalskoi , and Torruskoi , at Susdal . Twerskoi , and Cassinskoi , at T were . Sibirskoi , and Tobolskoi , at Toboleska . Astrachanskoi , and Terskoi , at Astrachan . Pleskouskoi , and Sborskoi , at Plescou . There is but one Bishop in all Muscovy , to wit , that of Comenskoi , and Cassieskoi , who lives at Columna . The Patriarch hath about him an Arch-Deacon , who is as it were his Vicar-General , and in the Castle of Sabor , he hath a Proto-Deacon . The other Ecclesiastical Orders are distinguish'd into Proto-popes , Popes ( or Priests ) and Deacons . Those who make clean the Churches , and toll the Bells , are called Pannamari . In their Monasteries they have Archimandrites , Kilari's , and Igumeni's , who are their Abbots , Priors , and Guardians . The Patriarch , Metropolitans , Archbishops and Bishops are not to marry , but make a Vow of Chastity , for the time they shall continue in that Dignity , which , it seems , give them not an indelible Character , as it does elsewhere , to those that are advanced to it . They are forbidden to wear Rings on their fingers . They wear no Drawers , nor Shirts of Linnen-cloath , but of Flannen , and do not ly upon Beds . Those that enter into any Religious Order eat no flesh , nor fresh-Fish , and drink neither Wine , Aquavitae , nor Hydromel ; but are oblig'd to content themselves with their Quas , though when they are out of their Monasteries , they dispence with the rigour of that Law , and eat of any thing that is given them , making use of their time so well that many times they are glad to be carried home . The ordinary Habit of the Patriarch , as also of the Metropolitans , Arch-bishops &c. and even of their Monks , is a kind of black Cassock , over which they have an upper-Garment of the same colour , not much different from those of the other Muscovites . Their Hoods , or covering of the Head , is at least an ell and a half diameter , having in the midst a round piece , as big as a Trencher , which hangs on the hinder part of the head . When they walk into the City , they have in their hands a staff forked at the end after the form of a Right angle , which serves them for a Crosier , and they call it Posok . What a vast number of Priests and ●cclesiasticks there must be about Moscou , may be judg'd by that of the Churches , of which not any , that ever so little exceed their ordinary Chapels , but have three or four , or more Priests belonging to them . Those who are desirous to embrace that kind of life , address themselves to the Patriarch , or first Metropolitane they can come to , who examins them , and if he finds they can make a shift to read and write , and sing in the Church , he gives them Orders , and an Attestation of their being received into the Priesthood . At their Consecration , they are habited after the manner before mentioned , and have the hair cut off on the Crown of their heads , on which is put a little Cap like a Callotte , which is the only Character of their Priesthood . For they never take it off , but when they cut their hair , and he , who fighting with a Priest , should make his Callot fall to the ground , would be severely punish'd , and oblig'd to pay him the Bicestie , or a certain mu●ct imposed upon him : whereas otherwise a man may bang or cudgel one of that profession with the same impunity as he may another , but to do it without any danger , he is only to take off his Callot , before he falls to work with him , and when he hath sufficiently paid him , to be so respectful to him as to put it on again . The Protopopes and simple Priests are obliged to marry once , but cannot the second or third time , unless they quit the Priesthood , They allege to this purpose the Text of St. Paul , 1 Tim. 3. where the Apostle sayes , that a Bishop should be the husband of one wife . Which place they understand not of Bishops , though the Text expresly mentions them , nor yet in the least imagine that the Apostle speaks of one wife in opposition to Polygamy ; but infer thence , that there is a necessity that the Priest should marry , that so he may be the husband of one wife . This point of the marriage of Priests makes one of the principal differences between the Muscovites , with all the Greek Church , and the Romane , which allows not the marriage of Priests . For confirmation of their opinion , they allege , as what makes most for them , the fourth Canon of the Councel , which was held at Gangres , in Paphlagonia , not long after that of Nice , which Anathemizes those who make any difficulty to receive the Communion from the hands of a married Priest. But the Muscovian Priests hold this besides , that they are oblig'd to be in the state of marriage , before they take Orders , and that they are to marry a Maid , and not a Widdow , or a Woman of a scandalous life : in which punctilio they are so circumspect , that if a Priest , upon search made the the first night of his marriage , find that his VVife hath been defiled before hand , he must either be divorc'd from her or from the Priesthood . The Priest who hath given his VVife her benevolence in the night , is not to approach the Altar the next day : and as so●● as a Priest is a VViddower , he is not to Administer the Sacraments any longer . He may be present at the Offices of Fasterini and Vetzerni , but is not admitted to that of Obedni , at which the Communion is receiv'd , and cannot give his Benediction to marriages . Those who are not willing to live in that condition , and are weary of a single life , take up some other profession , turn Merchants or Tradesmen , and marry again : and to do that , they are only to put off their Sacerdotal habit , and their Callot . If they are too old to marry , they retire to a Monastery , and there end their lives . They have a great number of Monasteries , both for Men and VVomen , as well in Cities , as up and down the Countrey , and they all in a manner follow the Rule of Great St. Basil. Indigence , Age , Infirmities , Domestick discontents , and violence fill their Convents , rather than Devotion . VVhen any embrace that kind of life of their own accord , if they are of ability , they are permitted to carry some part of their Estates along with them into the Monastery , but are obliged to leave the remainder to their Heirs . Heretofore the more superstitious sort made over all they had , and the extravagance had so far prevail'd on many , that in time , the Monks would have been Masters of the best part of Muscovy ; if a course had not been taken to prevent it . They have set hours for their service , and they say most of their prayers by Beads . Their Austerity of life is very great , in as much as they live only on Salt-fish , Honey , Milk , Cheese , Herbs , and Pulse , especially Cowcumbers , fresh and pickled , which they mince very small , and eat with a spoon in some of their Quas . They have this common with all the other Muscovites , that they can hardly write and read . Not one in ten can say the Lord's Prayer , much fewer that are acquainted with the Creed and the ten Commandments . These Monks live not so retired a life , but that they are seen in great numbers , both in Cities , and all over the Countrey , where their employment is the same with that of the Peasants , from whom they are distinguish'd only by their habit . It is also true , there are abundance of Anchorets , who build Chapels upon the High-ways , and live in Woods like Hermits , subsisting only by the Alms given them by Travellers . They fast Wednesdays and Fridays , and abstain so strictly from all kind of flesh , nay , even from Eggs and Milk , that within these few years , some of the more devout would not use any Sugar , because they know that there are whites of Eggs used in the clarifying of it . Their year consists of more fasting days than flesh days . For , besides the two days of every week , and the Eves of great Festivals , they fast in Lent seven weeks together , though in the first they eat Butter , Milk , and Eggs , and this week is their Carnaval , during which they commit incredible excesses in drinking , and withall such insolences , as the Patriarch hath not yet found any way to remedy . The next week , they eat only Honey , Herbs , and Pulse , and drink only Quas and Water ; they bath , and cleanse themselves from the impurities they had contracted in their excessive debauches . All the rest of the Lent they live very temperately , and the most devout eat no fish but on Sundays . Their second Lent begins eight days after Whitsuntide , and lasts till St. Peter's tide . The third is from the first of August , to the 16th . and the fourth , from the 12th . of November to Christmas . 'T is true , there are some abate of this great Austerity ; but I never knew any Muscovite , who did not strictly observe abstinence during the Lent. But as they will not by any means be dispens'd with as to that time , no not in their greatest sickness ; so can they not , on the other side , be perswaded to eat fish on Sundays and Holydays out of Lent , as believing that it is of Apostolical institution that they should eat flesh on Sundays , and that they are bound to observe the Rule which goes under the name of St. Clement , in the Tomes of the Councels printed at Venice , which says , that an Ecclesiastick , who fasts on Saturday or Sunday , is to be degraded , and if a lay person commit the same fault , he is to be excommunicated . The same Rule which enjoyns them to abstain from flesh in Lent , forbids them also medling with their Wives during that time , upon special penalties . Those who are come to years of discretion are oblig'd to go to Confession , before they Communicate . There are very few but receive the Communion at Easter , and they prepare themselves for it by extraordinary mortifications , for eight days together , during which they eat nothing but a hard kind of bread , and drink only Water and Quas , which is so sowr , that it causes gripings in the belly , and brings them in a manner to deaths door . They make their Confession standing , in the midst of the Church , and before an Image , on which they have their eyes fastned , as long as the Confession lasts , making a very particular recital of all their sins , and at every sin expressing their remorse , and promising amendment . The Priest , with the absolution , gives them a certain penance to do , which consists for the most part in pronouncing several times the Gospody Pomilui , or in making a certain number of Reverences before the Saints , abstaining from Women for a certain time , standing at the Church door : or , if the sins be very hainous , he enjoyns them to make use of a Holy-water , which they Consecrate upon Twelfth-day , and is kept by the Priests all the year long for that purpose , and not to be had of them for nothing . They make accompt that that water hath the vertue to cleanse them of their sins , and to restore them into the state of Grace . They receive the Communion , ordinarily , upon Easter-Eve ; at least they think it must be done upon a fasting-day , and this they so strictly observe , that if one should Communicate on the Sunday , yet is he not to eat any flesh that day . They Communicate in both kinds , and mix water with the Wine . The bread they put into the Wine , taking out a morsel , together with some of the Wine , with a spoon . The bread is leavened , and must have been made up and baked by a Priest's Widow : which they think to be so Essential to the Sacrament , that one of the principal causes of the Schism between the Greek and Latine Church , is , that the latter makes use of unleavened bread contrary to the express institution of our Saviour , who , to abolish the Ceremony of the Iews , who made use of unleavened bread , was pleased to take ordinary bread . This Communion bread is about twice as big , and somewhat thicker than a Crown piece , and hath in the middle the figure of the Crucifix . After the Priest hath Consecrated it , he takes off that figure with an instrument made much after the fashion of a Launce● , and puts it up into a wooden box , which hangs above the Altar , that the Rats and Mice may not come at it . When the Communion is to be Administred to a sick person , they take a little out of the said box , upon which they pour three drops of Claret-wine , and put it into the Chalice , mingling sometimes a little water , and so they give it the sick person with a spoon . But if , through weakness or otherwise , he be not able to get down the bread , they give him only a little Wine consecrated . In the ordinary Administration of the Communion , they make use of a sort of Consecrated bread , of the same form as the other , but not bigger than a half Crown , from which they also take away the Crucifix , and break it into as many pieces as there are Communicants , cast them into Claret-wine , and put thereto a little warm water , because no doubt but the blood and water , which came out of our Saviour's side , was so . They hold Transubstantiation , and , at the Administring of the Sacrament , the Priest sayes these words : This is the true body and the true bloud of our Lord Iesus Christ , which hath been given for thee , and for many more , for the Remission of thy sins , which thou shalt take in remembrance of him . God bless thee . The more devout sort sleep after they have receiv'd the Communion , that so they may not Sin that day . What remains of the bread after Consecration serves for holy-bread . They call it Kutja , and the Sunday following , the Priest gives a morsel of it to each of those who had Communicated the week before . There is no Child so young but they give him the Communion ; but it is only when he is Sick , and then but in one kind , till he be seven years of age , and then he is Communicated as the rest ; for which they give this reason , that about that age one begins to Sin mortally . No doubt , they have derived this custom from what was done in the third age , wherein St. Cyprian sayes , that they Communicated Children immediately after baptism , which custom was continued till St. Augustine's time . But in Process of time the custom was changed , since that , as Nicephorus , the son of Calistus , who lived in the 14th . age , affirms , that in his time , they gave those Children , who were learning the first Rudiments of the Sciences , but only the Consecrated bread which was remaining after the Communion . In Muscovy , they also give the Communion to distracted persons ; but they only touch their lips with the bread after it hath lain a while in the VVine . The Priest who hath kiss'd a dead body , or been at the interment of any , can neither consecrate nor administer the Sacrament that day , for they hold him to be defiled . Nor is it lawful for him to Comm●nicate a VVoman in Child-bed , in the same room where she was delivered : but she is obliged to get her self carried into some other place , and to be washed . Heretofore , they were wont to send the Consecrated bread into the Countrey , to those places which were destitute of a Priest ; nay , they gave of it to such as intended to travel , or were going to the VVars , who made their Confessions before their departure , and were to Communicate when they had any convenience to do it , or were in any danger of death , so to make it , as it were , their last Viaticum . Their custom of receiving the Consecrated VVine in the Church , and carrying away the bread , to be taken at home ; as also that practised by Anchoretes , who carried away both to the places of their retirement , is so antient , that St. Cyprian , nay , even Tertullian speaks of it , as a thing very ordinarily done in their times : but this kind of Communicating is now absolutely abolish'd in Muscovy , as well as other places . Those who have taken their Oaths in any Law business , or have committed murther , or any other hainous sin , are not to receive the Communion , but at the point of death . All that are sick to that extremity are Communicated , and at the same time receive extreme Unction , but that once done , they suffer them not to take any thing else , not ought of nourishment , unless they apparently perceive that the sick party begins to recover strength , and gives them a great assurance of the retrival of his former health . Before the receiving of the Communion , they give those that are sick , some fair water , or Aquavitae , wherein some Relicks had been put . There are those , who , in that condition , cause themselves to be shaven , put on Monks habit , and become really such ; for , that once done , they are not suffer'd to take any thing for the space of eight dayes ; it being their perswasion , that those who take that habit , which they call Seraphick , are not to be numbred among men , but are become Angels . And if , after those eight dayes abstinency , they recover their former health , they are oblig'd to perform their vow , and to go into a Monastery , because the Rasour hath pass'd upon their heads . Their interrements are accompany'd by abundance of Ceremonies , as indeed are all their publick actions . As soon as the sick person is departed , they send for all his Kindred and Friends , who being come into the house stand about the body , excite one another to bemoan him , as it were to heighten the Lamentations of the VVomen , and ask the deceased , why he would dye ? VVhether his affairs were in a good condition ? VVhether he wanted meat and drink ? VVhether his VVife were not handsom and young enough ? VVhether she had been unconstant to him ? &c. Then they send a present of Beer , Aquavitae and Hydromel to the Priest , that he may pray for the Soul of the deceased party . The body is well washed , and after they have put a clean shirt , or a shrowd about him , they put on his feet a pair of new shooes , of a very thin Russia leather , and so lay him into the Coffin with his Arms cross the breast . Their Coffins are made of the Trunk of a Tree , and are to be sold every where . It is cover'd with a Cloath , or haply with some Coat of the deceased , and carried to Church . If it be a rich man , and that the season of the year permit it , he is not buried so soon , but kept above ground eight or ten dayes , during which , the Priest comes to incense the Corps , and cast holy water on it every day . The Funeral solemnity is after this manner . First there goes a Priest , carrying the Image of the Saint which had been assign'd the deceas'd at his baptism for his Patron . Next go four Virgins , of the next of Kin to the deceased , who are to go as Mourners , and who fill the air with their horrid cries and lamentations , keeping such exact time , that they both give over , and then begin all together . Then follows the body , carried by six men upon their shoulders ; and if it be a Monk or Nun , some of their own Profession do them that Office. The Priests go all about the body , and incense it all the way , to keep off evil spirits , and withall sing certain Psalms . The Kindred and Friends follow the body , but without any order , having every one a VVax-Candle in his hand . Being come to the Grave , the Coffin is uncover'd , and the Image of the deceased party's Saint is held over him , while the Priest sayes certain prayers , in which there come often these words , Lord look upon this Soul in Righteousness , as also some passages of their Liturgy , during which the VViddow continues her lamentations , and makes the same questions she had done before . Then the Kindred and Friends take leave of the deceased , kissing either him or the Coffin ; and at last the Priest comes up to him , and puts between his fingers a piece of paper , which is a kind of Testimonial of his behaviour in this world , signed by the Patriarch , or the Metropolitane of the place , and the Confessor , who sell those papers dear or cheap , according to their abilities who buy them . This Testimonial , which is a kind of Pass for his admittance into the other VVorld , runs thus . We , whose names are hereunto subscribed , the Patriarch , or Metropolitane , and Priest of the Citie of N. do make known and Certifie , by these presents , that the Bearer of these our Letters hath alwayes lived among us like a good Christian , professing the Greek Religion ; and though he hath committed some sins , yet that he hath confessed the same , and that thereupon he hath received absolution , and taken the Communion , for the Remission of his sins : That he hath honoured God and his Saints ; That he hath said his prayers , and that he hath fasted on the hours and dayes appointed by the Church , and that he hath carried himself so well towards me who am his Confessor , that I have no reason to complain of him , nor to deny him the Absolution of his sins . In witness whereof , we have given him the present Testimonial , to the end , that upon sight thereof , St. Peter may open unto him the Gate of eternal bliss . As soon as he hath this Passport given him , the Co●●in is shut up , and put into the Grave , with the face of the deceased turn'd towards the East . Those who accompany'd him thither , do their Devotions to the Images , and return to the house of the deceased , where they find Dinner ready , and where , many times , they drown their affliction , with all other sentiments of mortality , in Hydromel and Aquavitae . Their mourning lasts 40. dayes , during which they make three Feasts for the Kindred and Friends of the deceased , to wit , the 3d. the 9 th . and the 20 th . day , after the burial . VVherein they imitate the modern Greeks , though these , instead of the 20 th . take the 40 th . day ; upon this ground , that about that time , the heart corrupts , as the body begins to putrifie , towards the ninth , and the face is disfigured , the third . Some build Huts over their Graves , which they cover with Mat , for the convenience of the Priest , who , morning and evening , for the space of six weeks together , is to make prayers there for the deceased . For though the Muscovites do not believe there is any Purgatory , yet they say there are two several places , to which the Souls retire , after their departure out of the body , where they expect the day of Judgement : some in a pleasant and delightful place , having the conversation of Angels ; others , in a sad and dark Valley , having the society of Devils ; That the Souls being yet in their way , may be diverted out of the evil way , by the Prayers of Priests and Monks , nay , that these have so great an Interest with God , as to obtain a certain ease and alleviation of their misery , for those Souls which are with the Devils , and to appease him against the day of Judgement . Such as are of ability , gives Alms dayly during the six weeks ; which may indeed be ordinary among the Muscovites , who make no difficulty to inrich themselves any way , and believe that sin is to be expiated by Alms. VVhence it comes , that no Muscovite almost , but , as he goes to Church , or about his occasions , buyes bread , which he afterwards distributes among the poor , who , though very numerous , yet get so much , that being not able to consume all themselves , they dry up the rest in an Oven , and make it a kind of Bisket , which they call Suchari ; and sell it in the Market to Travellers . The Muscovites tollerate all sorts of Religions , and suffer all Nations to live among them , as Calvinists , Lutherans , Armenians , Tartars , Turks , and Persians , excepting none , but Iews and Roman Catholicks . There is a great number of Protestants all over Muscovy , and in the City of Moscou it self , there are above a thousand , who have the free exercise of their Religion . Those of the Reform'd Religion and the Lutherans , had their Churches heretofore in the quarter of Czaargorod ; but it is about twenty years since that the Lutherans lost theirs , by the imprudence of their Wives : because those of Merchants would not give place to the Officers wives , who indeed for the most part were but servant-maids dress'd up a little finer than they had gone before : The contestation grew so high , that they came from words to blows , in the very Church , with so much scandal , that the Patriarch , then accidentally passing by , having understood the occasion of their falling out , commanded the Church to be demolish'd , which was immediately done . But they were permitted to build another in the quarter of Bolsoigorod . They took away their Church from those of the Reformed Religion , because , not content with the wooden Chapel which had been given them within the White-wall , they would needs build there an Edifice of stone , which was in a manner finish'd , when the Patriarch , who had not given his consent for the doing of it , caused both to be pull'd down . Now , Foreiners have neither Church nor Houses within the City . For the Germans finding themselves exposed to the derision of the Muscovites , after the Patriarch had ordered them to go in a habit distinct from that of the Inhabitants of the Country , to free themselves out of that persecution , Petition'd the Czaar to protect them against the outrages and affronts they dayly received . On the other side , the Priests complained , that strangers built on their foundations , and lessened the revenue of the livings ; so that the Great Duke , to please both sides , assigned them , without the City , near the Gate called Pokrofki , a place big enough to contain all the Houses of Foreiners , who immediately demolish'd those they had in the City , and in a short time made up that part of the Suburbs , which is called Nova Inasemska Slaboda , where the Lutherans have two Churches , and those of the Reformation two more , one for the Dutch , and the other for the English ; and where they have this further satisfaction , that they converse but little with the Muscovites , and are out of all danger of those frequent fires , which commonly begin in the houses of those barbarous Christians . The Lutherans , and those of the Reformed Religion live very quietly together , and the Muscovites Trade indifferently with either : but they have so great an aversion for the Roman Catholicks , that they would never grant them a Toleration of their Religion in Muscovy . In the year 1627. the late King of France proposed , by Louis des Hayes , a Treaty for the regulation of Commerce with the French , and at the same time for a Church , where they might have Mass said , but it was deny'd . And in the first War of Smolensko , they would not entertain Catholick Souldiers . Nay , in the Treaty they made with us , for our passage into Persia , it is an express Article , that we should not take any Roman Catholicks into our retinue . So that it is much to be admired , that they should call to the Crown Vladislaus , Prince of Poland and Sueden ; though that Election came to nothing , for reasons , into which it is beside the subject of our Relation to enquire , as it is also into those which may be given of the Animosity of the Muscovites against the Roman Catholicks , whereof the grounds are to be searched for in Ecclesiastical History , which hath nothing common with the Relation of our Travels , the prosecution whereof is the business of the following book . THE TRAVELS OF THE AMBASSADORS FROM THE DUKE of HOLSTEIN INTO MUSCOVY , TARTARY , and PERSIA . The Fourth Book . LEaving Moscou , w● we●● , by Land , as far as the Monastery of Simana , where we embark'd , after we had taken leave of our Friends , who had accompany'd us thither , under the conduct of a Pristaf , named Rodiwon Matfeowits , who had order to provide for the Ambassadors as far as Astrachan . We had hardly quitted the shore , ere the Governor of the Prince , Boris Iuanouits Morosou came in sight with his Trumpets , and intreated us to come ashore , and favour him so far as to sup with him that night . But the Ambassadors , earnest to be on their Voyage , excused themselves , and sent him , by way of Present , a silver Bowl . He receiv'd it in a little Boat which came along by the side of ours , and express'd how kindly he took it , by the flourishes of his Trumpets . But at last , not able to contain any longer , he came into our Boat , where he staid all night drinking with the Gentlemen , at his parting from whom the next morning , he could hardly forbear tears . Our Muscovian Mariners , whom the Aquavitae they had taken had made more lively and lusty than ordinary , took such pains in the mean time , being always eight a-rowing , that the next morning at Sun-rising , we were got as far as a pleasant Country house , called Duoreninou , seated on the left side of the River , 80 Werstes , which make 16 German leagues , from Simana . At night , we got 40 werstes , or 8 German leagues , from Duoreninou , to a Village called Mortschuck ; so that in 24 hours , we made so many German leagues . The next day , Iuly 2. about noon , near the Village and Monastery of Porsenis , we met with several great Boats , loaden with Honey , Salt , and Salt-fish , coming , most of them , from Astrachan , bound for Moscou . At night , we were come before the City of Columna . It lies on the right side of the River Mosca , 180 werstes , or 36 German leagues from Moscou , though by Land there is but 18. which may be travell'd in a short time , especially in the Winter , upon the snow . The City is of a considerable bigness , and looks very delightful on the out-side , by reason of its Towers and stone-walls , which are not ordinary in Muscovy . Nay it is indeed of that accompt , that the Great Duke hath his Weywode there , which is not seen but in the chief Cities of Provinces . We sent him our Pass-port , by the Pristaf , and immediately the wooden Bridge was full of people ; and whereas the covering of our Boat was too high to pass under the Bridge , they in a trice took off one of the Arches , to make us way . We said in the fore-going Book , that there is but one Bishop in all Muscovy , and that his Residence is in this City of Columna . Three werstes above the City , near the Convent of Kolutin Serge Monastir , founded by one Sergius , a Saint among them , whom we have spoken of elsewhere , and who is buried at the Monastery of Troitza , the Mosca falls into the River Occa , which is incomparably much more delightful , and broader than the other . It comes from-wards the South , and hath on both sides it a noble Country , well peopled , and very fruitful . Both shores are well furnish'd with Oaks , which is a kind of rarity in those parts . Being got ashore , we had a Sermon under a great Tree , which sufficiently shaded the whole Assembly . Presently after Dinner we embark'd , and left , about half a league on the left hand , a great Island in the midst of the River . Afterwards , we pass'd by several Villages , namely those of Scelsa and Moroso , which are bigger than any of the rest , and both upon the River side , on the right hand . The 4. about noon , we got to the City of Peresla seated upon the River side , upon the right hand , 22. leagues and a half from Columna , at 54. degrees , 42. minutes , elevation . This hath also its particular Weywode . The 5. we left on our right hand the Town of Rhesan . It was heretofore a gallant City , and had given its name to the whole Province , but the Crim-Tartars destroy'd it , with the whole Dutchy , in the year 1568. The Great Duke , considering the fertility of the Country , which reaches from the River Occa , as far as the Trench made against the irruption of the Tartars , got together , such of the Inhabitants as the invasion of the Barbarians had dispers'd , and having caused Materials to be brought to a place eight leagues from it , he ordered the building of a City there , which , to this day , is called Peresla Resanski , because there went thither many of the Inhabitants of Peresla , which stands at an equal distance from Moscou North-wards , with this South-wards . The Town of Rhesan still keeps the honour of having the Residence of the Archibishop : but we are to correct their errour , who affirm , that the Province of Rhesan lies West-ward from Moscou , since they themselves confess it is between the Rivers of Don and Occa , which are not towards the West from Moscou , but towards the East : so that Rhesan must be placed in the Map , South-ward from the City of Moscou . The same day , we pass'd in sight of several Monasteries , and Villages ; as that of Seloy , neer Rhesan , on the left hand ; and 7. werstes thence , Kystrus , as also , on the other side , & 3. werstes thence , the Monastery of Oblozitza ; and 2. werstes thence , Lippono-Issado ; at 2. thence , Muratou ; at 1. thence , Kallionino ; and 2. thence , Schilko . Near the first Village we found a Carkass floating on the water , which , in all likelihood , the Cosaques had cast into the River many dayes before , in as much as it was so Sun-burnt , that it was become black . In the afternoon , we got four leagues . The 6. we made two , as far as the Monastery of Tericho , on the left hand ; thence two more , to Tinersko Slowoda , on the right hand ; and afterwards 8. werstes , to Swintzus ; and thence 2. werstes , to Kopanowo , where we found another dead Carcass : But the Cosaques , and the fugitive Slaves , who retire into those parts , do there commit so many Villanies , that the Muscovites , to whom those accidents are ordinary , thought it nothing strange . Iuly 7. betimes in the morning , we left on the right hand , an Island , called Dobrinin Ostrow , 30. werstes , or 6. leagues from the last Village ; and afterwards Seloy Rubets , at 7. werstes thence ; and , at 7. more thence , on the same side , Kurman . About 6. werstes thence , we had on the left hand , the River Gusreca , and several other Villages , and on the right hand Molcowa , at 8. werstes , Gabiloska , at two , and Babino , at three . Thence we made three werstes , and came at night to Cassinogorod . This City lies on the right side of the River Occa , in the Principality of Cassinou in Tartary , and there it was we first met with any Mahometans . Not far from the City , in an old stone Castle , which had sometime been a Fort , lived a young Prince of that Country , whose name was Res Ketzi , with his Mother and Grand-father , who some years before had put himself into the protection of the Great Duke of Muscovy We were told , that the Great Duke , would have press'd him to receive Baptism , upon some hopes given him that he should have married his Daughter , but the young Prince , who was but 12. years of age , sent him word , that being not come to years , so as to make choice of any Religion , he could not take a resolution of that importance . The Ambassadors sent two Gentlemen of their retinue to give him a visit , and presented him with a pound of Tobacco , and a bottle of Aqua-vitae . He took it very kindly , and made it his excuse , that he could not entertain the Ambassadors at his house , left the neighbouring Weywodes should conceive any jealousy at his entertaining of Strangers , without their permission . He therefore only sent some of his Servants to us , whom our Interpreter could hardly make a shift to understand , they being all Tartars . He sent us a present of two sheep , a Barrel of Hydromel , another of Beer , and a third of Aqua-vitae , with some pieces of Ice , Cream and fresh Butter , which the Prince's mother had her self taken the pains to beat . The night following , and the next day , being the 9. we saw , as we pass'd several Villages , Monasteries and Taverns , most of them very pleasantly seated , amidst the woods ; among others , on the right hand Potsink Tartasko , three werstes from Cassinogorod , and at seven werstes thence , Seloy Pettiowo , Then a Tavern , or Caback , at eight werstes , and Brooth , at five werstes one from another , upon the left hand : and then on the right hand , the River of Moksche , at eight werstes ; then on the left hand , another Tavern ; at two werstes thence , Sateowa ; at 13 werstes , the Monastery of Adrianou Pustino ; at 13 more I●katma . This last is a great Village , containing about 300 houses , and belongs to the Bojar , Foedor Iuanouits Sheremetou . And thence we got 20 werstes to the Forest of Rusbonor . The 9. we got ten werstes , to the Church of Worskressenia , commonly called Woskressenskimehl , upon the left hand ; and thence five werstes , to a great Village named Lechi , belonging to Knez Boris Michaelouits Lycou , on the same side ; and thence about ten werstes , to Pretziste Resenskou , on the right hand ; and at last to the City of Moruma , on the left hand . Before we got to the City , we discover'd on the other side of the River a company of Crim Tartars , who presently got into the woods , whence they discharg'd their Fowling pieces at us , which we answer'd with Muskers , and so forc'd them to keep off . They were seen afterwards below the City , whence we imagin'd , they would have set upon us the night following ; whereupon we lay under the Isle of of Zuchtsko Ostrou , and set a strong Guard ; but we heard no more of them . The City of Moruma , is the chiefest of the Tartars of Mordwa , and is inhabited by Muscovites and Tartars , but subject to the Great Duke . VVe sent our Interpreter to the Market to buy some provisions necessary , for the continuation of our Voyage . The 10. we passed by the Town of Prewospalo , belonging to Knez Iuan Borissowits Circaski , one of the Great Dukes Privy Councel , and left , on both hands , several little Villages , and the River of Morsna Reka , on the right hand ; and at eight werstes thence that of Clesna , which comes from Wladimer . All along from that place , the shore on the right hand rises by little and little , to such an extraordinary height , that looking on it from the water , it seems to be one continued mountain , for above a hundred German leagues along the River Wolga . Insomuch , that even in that season , as also in the greatest heat of Summer , those parts are not without Ice and Snow , though all elsewhere , the Country is plain , fertile and fit for Tillage , reaching above a hundred leagues towards the South-west , and on the other side , it lies very low , barren , and moorish . Iuly 11. having pass'd by the pleasant Villages of Isbuilets , Troitska , Slowoda , the Monastery of Dudina , and Nofimki , we got at night before the great and Noble City of Nise , or Nisenovogorod , where we found the ship , called the Frederick , which we had ordered to be built , by our Captain Michael Cordes , whereof we spoke in the beginning of our Relation . It was not quite finish'd , by reason the Muscovian Carpenters , whom the Captain had employ'd about her , had not answer'd his expectation ; yet was it so far on , that the Ambassadors lodg'd in it , and so forbore going into the City . It was built of Deal , being 120 foot long , and 40 broad , having three Masts , and so flat-bottom'd , that it took but seven foot water . It had many Chambers and Closets , for the convenience of the Ambassadors , the Officers and Gentlemen of their Retinue , and some Iron and Brass Guns , a great number of Granadoes and other Fire-arms . And as our design was to make use of it chiefly upon the Wolga , which is full of Banks and quick-sands , it was so built , as that if there were no wind , they might use Oars ; and to that end , it had twelve seats , two Oars to every seat . We had caused to be made a double Shallop , for the conveniency of unlading the Ship in those places where it might want water , as also to carry the Anchors , Cables , Sails , and other things necessary for so great a Voyage , and to discover those Banks and Sands in the Caspian Sea , which might hinder or retard its passage . We stayd almost three weeks before the City of Nisenovogorod , for the finishing of the Ship , which time we spent in visiting our Friends in the City , where the chiefest Dutch Merchants entertain'd us at several great Feasts , as also in reciprocally treating them in our Tent , which we had pitch'd by the River side . Our stay there gave me the convenience to observe the elevation of that place , which I found , at the place where the River Occa falls into the Wolga , to be at 56 degrees , 28 minutes , and that the Needle of the Compass declined there above nine degrees , towards the West . The Great Duke Basili ordered it to be built at the conflux or meeting of those two Noble Rivers , and gave it the name of Nisenovogorod , upon occasion of the Inhabitants of the great City of Novogorod , whom he caused to be translated thither . This indeed is not so great as the other , yet hath its Towers and Walls of stone . From Moscou to Nise are accounted 500 werstes , or 100 German leagues by Land ; but by water , it is above 150. The Suburbs are much bigger than the City , and are above half a league about . The Inhabitants are Tartars , Muscovites , and Hollanders , of whom there are so many as make a Protestant Church of about 100. persons . Iohn Bernarts , our Factor , was the chiefest man among them , the rest being , for the most part , Military Officers , Merchants , and Victuallers , or Sutlers . The City is Governed by a Weywode , who , at our passage that way , was Basili Petrouits , under the Great Duke-Provisions were so cheap there , that we bought a Pullet for a penny , a quartern of Eggs for as much , and a Mutton , for 12. 15. or , at most , for 18. pence . Iuly 24. The Ambassadors sent Monsieur Mandelslo and my self , accompany'd by our Muscovian Interpreter and the Pristaf , to the Weywode , to thank him for his civilities towards our people , during the stay they had made in the City , while the Ship was a building , which was almost a year , and to make him a Present of a Jewel worth a hundred Crowns . His reception of us discover'd how magnificently he liv'd , and what a noble house he kept . For as soon as notice was brought him that we were come near the house , he sent two very handsom compleat persons to meet us at the Gate . They conducted us through a very long Gallery , and at the entrance into the Palace it self , we met with two comely old men , richly clad , who brought us to the Weywode's Chamber , who had on a Garment of Brocadoe , and was accompany'd by a great number of persons of Quality . The Room was hung with Turkie Tapistry , and had in it a great Cup-board of Plate . He receiv'd us with much civility , and having accepted the Present , and answer'd our Complement , he desir'd us to take our part of a Collation , during which , his Discourse was excellent good , and such as we thought the more extraordinary , in that the Muscovites , for the most part , contribute very little to any thing of Conversation . Among other things he asked us whether we did not fear meeting with the Cosaques , who in all likelyhood would set upon us ere we got off the Wolga , and told us , they were a barbarous and inhumane people , and more cruel than Lions , shewing us at the same time a Picture , wherein was represented Sampson's engagement with one of those Creatures . We made him answer , that we look'd on that Piece as a good omen , in as much as if the Cosaques were stout as Lions , we should behave our selves , on the other-side , like Sampsons . The Weywode reply'd , that he had that good opinion of us , nay-believ'd , that the repute our Nation had gain'd , by the services it had done his Czaarick Majesty , would frighten the Cosaques , and hinder them from attempting ought against us . The River Wolga is four thousand six hundred Geometrical feet wide near Nise , at the meeting of the two Rivers ; and whereas its waters encrease in the months of May and Iune , by reason of the Sun 's having melted the Snow , and thaw'd the Rivers which fall into it , the Boat-men who go from Moscou to Astrachan , do commonly take that time , when there is water enough to pass over the Banks of Sand , nay indeed the little Islands which are very frequent in that River . This consideration , and the example of their misfortune , whose Boats we had seen cast away , and half rotten upon the Sands , made us resolve upon our departure thence with the soonest , before the waters , which visibly decreas'd , were fallen too low , and so we appointed it should be the 30 th . of Iuly . The Wolga , whereof we gave a short accompt in the precedent book , is , in my opinion , one of the noblest and greatest Rivers in the World , its course being of a vast extent , from its source to the place where it falls into the Caspian Sea , below Astrachan . Whence it came that I took a delight to observe all the particularities thereof , from League to League , and from Werste to Werste , with all possible exactness , and with the assistance of a Dutch Master's-mate , named Cornelius Nicholas , one of the most able I ever came acquainted with in that Science , as also of some Muscovian Pilots , I have drawn a very exact Map of it , which I had made the World a promise of some years since , but now part with it , so well done , that I hope the Judicious Reader will be satisfy'd therewith . Having bought Provisions for our Voyage as far as Astrachan , we left Nise the day before named , having only a side wind . Mr. Balthasar Moucheron , Commissary , or Agent from his Highness of Holstein about the Great Duke , the Weywode of Nise's Secretary , the Pastor of the Lutherans Church there , and our Factor , Iohn Bernarts , would needs accompany us some Werstes , to see the beginning of that long Voyage : but we had hardly got two Werstes , ere we were a ground near the Monastery of Petsora , and forc'd to cast Anchor , while the men were getting off the ship , which took them up four hours . Iuly 31. Having made about a Werste , the Ship touch'd against a Sand-bank , but was soon got off , and we had continu'd our course , if the contrary wind , together with a Tempest , had not oblig'd us to cast Anchor . This interval we spent in our Devotions , to give God thanks for his miraculous deliverance of us the year before , when we were wrack'd upon the Baltick Sea. Having entertain'd our friends with a Dinner and Musick , they took leave of us , and return'd that night to Nise . The 2. The wind being somewhat lay'd , we weigh'd Anchor , for the prosecution of our Voyage : but ere we had gotten a quarter of a League , we met again with Sand-banks near the Isle of Tletinski , and soon after others , near the Isle of Subsinski , where we saw a great Boat which had not long before been cast away thereabouts . These unfortunate accidents , our being nine hours getting off this last Bank , together with the ignorance of our Pilot , who acknowledg'd he had not made that Voyage in eight years before , much abated their courage , who , considering that in four days they had made but two Leagues , and that there were 550. to make , ere they came to the Caspian Sea , began to doubt they should never go through that Voyage . But the 3d. We advanc'd a little better , and pass'd by the Villages of Stolbiza and Stoba , which lye three leagues from Nise . We saw afterwards , on the right hand , in a bottom between two Mountains , the Village of Welikofrat , that of Tsimonski , upon a Hill , and the Isle of Diploi at twenty Werstes , or four leagues from Nise . Near this Village we met with a great Vessel that had 200 men in it . It came from Astrachan , and was loaden with salt fish . They cannot be without such a great number of Mariners , by reason that , instead of Laveering or Rowing , when the wind is against them , they cast Anchor a quarter of a League before them , and all those men pull the Cable to which it is fasten'd , and so they advance by little and little , with much expence of time and pains , making but two Leagues a day at most , by reason of the greatness of those Boats , which are of 800. 900. or 1000. Tuns burthen . In the afternoon we left several Villages on the right hand , as Beswodna , Kasnitza , where I found the elevation to be 56d . 21 m. Rubotka , Tzetschina , Targinits , and Iurkin , where we pass'd between two Islands at 21 foot water . This last Village is ten Leagues from Nise . At night , the wind being more fair for us , we made use of our Sayls . The next day , the wind still good , we pass'd by several little Villages , leaving on the right hand the Towns of Masa and Cremonski , near which we lay at Anchor , the fourth all night , because , the River being shallow thereabouts , we avoided running upon the Sand-banks in the dark . The 5th . Betimes in the morning , we got before a little Village , called Pannino , whence the Peasants brought us Pullets and other Provisions to sell , very cheap . Then we pass'd between two Isles , one called Spassabelka , and at night we came in sight of the City of Basiligorod , where we stay'd that night , by reason of the Sands . There we receiv'd by a Messenger , who had been sent express from Moscou , Letters from Germany , dated in May. The City of Basiligorod is not Wall'd , and its Houses , even the publick edifices being but of Wood , we may say , it is properly but a Village . It is situated at the foot of a Mountain , upon the right shore of the River Wolga , at 55 degrees and 51 m. elevation , at the falling in of the little River Sura , which was heretofore a com●●n Frontier between the Tartars of Casan and the Muscovites . The Creat Duke Basili buil●●● , to prevent the incursions of Tartars , and fortify'd it ; but now that the Muscovites have extended their Territories much farther , they think it unnecessary to keep any Garrison there . The 6th . We had much ado to pass the Sands , which we met with every foot , so that it was afternoon ere we came up to the City , which we saluted with a volley of our great Guns . That honour we did all the Cities upon the same River . The Tartars we spoke of are called Ceremisses , and their Country reaches beyond Casan , on both sides of the River Wolga . They have no Houses , but only wretched Huts , and live upon Honey , and the wild-fowl they take in the Woods , and Milk , which their Pastures furnish them with . 'T is a Nation absolutely barbarous , treacherous , and cruel , much given to sorcery and robbery . Those who live on the right side of the Wolga are called Nagorni , or Mountaineers , from the word na , which , in the Muscovian Language , signifies , upon , and Gor , a Mountain : and those on the left Lugoivi or Lugowizene , that is to say , Meadows , because of the abundance of Hay which those parts afford , insomuch that the Nagorni are supply'd thence . Guagnin says , they are partly Mahumetans , partly Heathens ; but this I am certain of , that about Casan they are all Heathens ; not knowing what either Circumcision or Baptism means . All the Ceremony they have when they are to give a Child a name , consists in appointing some day six moneths after , on which they give it the name of that person whom they first meet . Most of them believe there is a God , who is immortal , author of all the good that happens to men , and that he ought to be adored . But this is all they know of him ; For they do not believe the immortality of the Soul , nor consequently the Resurrection of the dead : but that men and beasts have the same beginning , and come to the same end . I met with one of the Ceremisses at a house where I lodg'd at Casan . He was aged about 45 years , and wanted not ingenuity , but understanding that I was discoursing with my Host about some points of Religion , and that I spoke of the Resurrection of the Dead , he laugh'd at the perswasion , and said to me , Those who are dead are really dead , and will never return again , no more than my Horses and Cows , which are long since rotten . I asked him whether he knew who Created this World , and made Heaven and Earth ? his answer was , Tzortsneit , The Devil may haply know . They do not believe there is any Hell , yet are perswaded there are Devils , and evil Spirits , which afflict and torment people in this life ; and therefore they endeavour to appease them , and to gain their favour by Sacrifices . Forty Leagues from Casan there is a place called Nemda , amidst the Fenns , where these Tartars go Pilgrimages and do their Devotions ; and they believe that those who go thither empty-handed , and carry no Present to the Devil , shall languish and pine away of some long and incurable disease . A particular point of their faith , is , that the Devil hath his principal residence in the Torrent of Schockschem , ten Werstes from Nunda ; and whereas that little rivulet , which is but four foot deep , is never frozen ( occasion'd by the violence of its course between two Mountains ) they think it is not without some mystery , and they have so great a veneration for it , as to be perswaded , they cannot come near it , without danger of their lives , though the Muscovites cross it dayly without any . In their Sacrifices to God , they kill a Horse , an Ox , or a Sheep , roasting the flesh , and take a cut thereof in a Dish , and holding in the other hand another Dish full of Hydromel , or some other liquor , they cast both into a fire , which they make before the skin of the Creature that is sacrificed , which skin they hang upon a Pole laid a-cross between two Trees . They intreat that skin to present their Prayers to God , or sometimes they make their address immediately to God , and pray him to augment the number of their Cattel , or grant them some other conveniencies of this life , which are the only object of all their Devotions . They adore also the Sun and Moon , as Authors of all the Noble Productions of the Earth ; nay they are so fondly superstitious , as to have a veneration for what ever presents it self to them in the night in their Dreams , and to adore it the next day , as a Horse , a Cow , Fire , Water , &c. I told the Tartar I spoke of before , that it was madness , to worship those Creatures , whose lives are at our disposal ; He reply'd , that it was better to adore things Animate , than the Gods of Wood and Colours which the Muscovites have hanging on their Walls . They have neither Churches , nor Priests , nor Books , and the Language of the Ceremisses is peculiar to them , having in a manner nothing common with that of the other Tartars , nor yet with the Turkish ; though those who are subject to the Czaar , and so oblig'd to converse with the Muscovites , make use also of their Language . They perform all Religious Ceremonies and Sacrifices near some Torrent , where they meet together , especially when upon the death of any of their friends , who hath left any Wealth behind him , they make good Cheer with the best Horse he had , which they put to death with the Master . Polygamy is so ordinary among them , that there are few but have four or five Wives , whereof they take two or three into the same house , and make no great difficulty to marry two or three Sisters at the same time . Their Women and young Maids are all clad in a coarse white Cloath , wherein they so wrap up themselves , that there is nothing to be seen but their Faces . Those that are betroathed have a particular dress for their Heads , which hath a point like a Horn , which seems to come out of the Head , about half an ell in length : At the end of that Horn , there is a Tassel of silk , of diverse colours , at which hangs a little Bell. The Men wear a long Coat or Garment of coarse Linnen Cloath , under which they wear Breeches . They all shave their Heads , only those young Men that are not married , leave on the Head a long tress of Hair , which some tye up into a knot upon the Head , others suffer to hang down the Back : which particularity we had the opportunity to take better notice of at our return at Casan . When they saw us upon the River in a Dress so different from theirs , they were affrighted , so as that some fled , others had the confidence to stay on the Rivers side , but not one would venture to come into the Ship. Being come at night to the River of Welluka , near the Monastery of Iunka , one of these Tartars had the courage to bring us a Sturgeon to sell , for which , at first , he asked a Crown , but afterwards let it go for xv d. August 7. we came before the City of Kusmademiansky , 40. werstes from Basiligorod , seated at the foot of a mountain on the right hand . We saw , in those parts , whole Forests of Elms , the Bark whereof they sell all over the Country to make Sledges of . The Trees are many times of such compass , that the body of them being cut cylinder-wise , they make great Fat 's , Barrels , and Coffins thereof , all of one piece , which they sell at the adjacent Towns. We cast Anchor three werstes thence near the Island of Krius , where we did our Devotions , and Celebrated the Lords Supper . The Peasants thereabouts , brought aboard the Ship several provisions to sell. About a league thence a tempest overtook us , and forc'd us to cast Anchor and to stay there all night . The 8. the wind fair , we got , about noon , near the Island of Turich ; but in the afternoon , the same wind forc'd our Ship , being under all the Sail she could make , upon a Sand-bank , near the Island of Maslof , with such violence , that it was thought the Masts would have broken ; and this prov'd such a check to us , that it cost us four hours toil and trouble to get off . We perceiv'd on the right hand a great number of Tartars , some a-foot , some on horse-back , coming from Hay-making . We came at night before the City of Sabakzar , 40. werstes from Kusmademianski , and upon the same side of the River . The buildings of this City are of Wood , as are those of all the rest , but the situation of this is , beyond comparison , more pleasant than that of any other City of Tartary . The Inhabitants perceiving our Ship at some distance , knew not at first what to think of her ; whence it came that the Weywode sent some Musketiers in a Boat , as far as the Island of Makrits , three werstes from the City , to discover what we were . The Boat thinking it not safe to venture too near us , took a compass , at a great distance about our Ship , and so returned to the City . But they no sooner understood our quality by our Pass-port , and withall the occasion of our Voyage , but there came above 300. persons to the River side to see us pass by . The 9. we pass'd by the Island of Cosin , leaving it on the left hand , 12. werstes from Sabakzar . Afterwards on the same hand a Village , named Sundir , and thence we came to a little City called Kockschaga , on the left side of the Wolga , 25. werstes from Sabakzar . The River is so shallow thereabouts , that there was hardly water enough for our Ship , which put us to much trouble , both that day and the next . The 11. the current having forc'd the Ship upon the shore , where we were constrain'd to stay for several hours , M. Mandelslo and my self went a shore , to divert our selves and see what Fruits we could find in the Woods . Which had like to have occasion'd us a great misfortune , for the wind turning fair , at our return to the River side , all were gone , the Ship it self not in sight , though we made all the hast we could to overtake it . At last we saw a Boat coming towards us , which we thought at first might belong to the Cosaques ; but soon after we perceiv'd they were some of our own , sent to bring us aboard . The conrtary wind had stay'd the Ship at a turning of the River , and the tempest still increasing , we were forc'd to cast anchor , and to lie there all night . The 12. we spent in getting beyond the turning by the help of an Anchor which we order'd to be cast at some distance before us , but with this misfortune , that having fasten'd in a Tree that was in the bottom , the Cable broke ere it could be had up again . The River is very full of those Trees , which it brings down with it when it overflows ; and these accidents happen so frequently , that the bottom of the River is so lay'd with Anchors , that the Muscovites say , there are as many as would purchase a Kingdom . The 13. before noon , we saw , as we pass'd , two Cabaques , or Taverns , and a Village named Wesoska , on the right hand , and came afterwards before the City of Suiatski . It is seated on the ascent of a hill , on the left hand , having a Castle and some Churches built of stone : but all the other buildings , as also the Towers and Rampiers of the City , are of wood . We cast Anchor there , by reason of a Sand-bank which we were to pass by . The people in the mean time came in multitudes to the River side to see us , and by reason that a little sandy Hill hindred their having a full sight of us , many came in Boats to the Ship side , others swam over to the Hill. Having pass'd by certain white Mountains , whereof some were of Chalk , others of Sand , we came at night before the City of Casan , 20. werstes from Suiatski . We there found the Caravan of Persia and Circassia , and with it a Coptzi or Persian Merchant , who had been sent Ambassador to Moscou . There was in this place also a Tartarian Prince , of Terki , whose name was Mussal , who had succeeded his Brother in the Principality , and had then been doing homage to the Czaar , at Moscou , which he had left some dayes before us . The City of Casan is seated in a plain , 7. werstes from the Wolga , upon the River Casanka , which gives it the name , as it does to the whole Province . I found the elevation there to be 55. degrees , 38. minutes . It is of a considerable bigness , but all its Houses , as also the Towers and Rampiers , are of wood . Only the Castle and its Fortifications are of stone , being well mounted with Canon , and having a strong Garrison in it . The River is instead of a Ditch to it , and makes it a very considerable fortress . The Castle hath its VVeywode , and the City , its Governour , who commands and administers Justice to the Inhabitants , who are Muscovites and Tartars : But in the Castle they are all Muscovites , and the Tartars are prohibited entring into it upon pain of death . The Province of Casan lies on the left side of the River of VVolga , reaching Northwards as far as Siberia , and Eastward , as far as the Tartars of Nagaja . It was heretofore subject to the Cham of Tartary , and so populous , that it could send 60000 , men into the Field . The conquest of it cost the Muscovite much blood , and the story of its reduction is so remarkable , that I think fit here to make a short digression to give an accompt thereof . Basili Iuanouits , Father to the Tyrant Iuan Basilouits , having obtain'd a famous Victory over these Tartars , made Chief over them one named Scheale , a Tartar by birth , but one so ill shap'd as to his Person , that his Subjects , who soon conceiv'd an aversion for him , joyning with the Tartars , of Chrim , who are Mahumetans , as they also are , made an insurrection , surpriz'd him , and ejected him . This success gave the Chrim-Tartars , who had got a considerable Army together , the courage to enter Muscovy , under the conduct of two Brethren , Mendligeri , and Sapgeri , who forc'd the Muscovite , with certain Troops which he had made a shift to get together , and were encamped upon the River Occa , to retreat to Novogorod . The consequence of this was the besieging , taking and plundring of the City of Moscou ; nay they reduc'd the Castle to that extremity , that the Muscovites were forc'd to sue for a Peace . The Tartars were willing to hearken to an accommodation , and having got very considerable Presents from those who kept the Castle , who maintain'd it with more courage than success , they made a Peace , whereof this was one Article , That the Great Duke and all his Subjects , should ever after be Tributaries to them . Basili was loath to submit to such dishonourable Terms , but forc'd to comply with necessity , he accepted them , and confirmed the agreement by his Letters Patents . Mendligeri , to make it appear he was Sovereign Lord of Moscou , caused a Statue of his to be erected in the heart of the City , and would needs oblige the Great Duke , to express his subjection , to smite the ground with his head , before that Statue , as often as he paid Tribute to the Tartars . After this Victory the Brethren parted ; Sapgeri establish'd the Seat of his Government at Casan and Mendligeri , as being the Elder-Brother , his , at the City of Chrim . But the later desirous to add to his former conquest that of the City of Resan , resolv'd to lay siege to the Castle thereof , and to that end , he sent word to the Weywode , Iohn Kowar , who commanded it , that it was madness in him to think to maintain the place , and that he should make no difficulty to deliver it up , since the Great Duke was become his Subject . The Weywode sent him answer , that it was a thing so extraordinary , that he could not believe it , unless he sent him such assurances thereof , as should put him out of all doubt . Mendligeri imagining there could not any thing be more convictive in that case than the Letters Patents , sent them to him by certain Officers , just as he had receiv'd them from the Great Duke . But the Weywode , not a little glad to have the Original of those Letters in his hands , sends Mendligeri word , that he would keep them as safely as he would do the place he was in , which he resolv'd to maintain to the last drop of blood . There was in the Castle an Italian Canoneer named Iohn Iordan , well known in those parts upon the accompt of his Wife , who would needs have her Husband express his affection to her by beating her with a Bull 's pizzle . This man did the Weywode very great services , and kill'd so many Tartars , that Mendligeri perceiving one day , that a Canon-bullet had taken off a piece of his Garment , was frighted , and proffered to raise the Siege , upon condition they would return the Great Duke's Letters . But the Weywode would hearken to no such thing , and having oblig'd Mendligeri to retreat , he sent the Letters to his Prince's Court , where they were received with the general joy of all the people , who immediately thereupon pull'd down , and broke to pieces the Statue of Mendliger● . Nay the Great Duke himself took such courage from that Action , that having rais'd an Army of 25000 men , he proclaim'd open War against Sapgeri , Prince of Casan , sending him word , that he , by surprising and assaulting him without declaring any War , had proceeded like a Murtherer and a Robber ; but that himself , as Soveraign Lord and Conservator of all the Russes , proceeded therein as a person of Honour should do , and sent him word , that his Army was upon the march , in order to the besieging of Casan . This Siege caus'd the loss of much blood on both sides , but prov'd unfortunate to the Muscovites , who were at last forc'd to raise it . Thus ended the War between the Great Duke Basili Iuanouits and the Tartars . His Son , Iohn Basilouits , to shew the World how much he resented the affront , which the Muscovites had receiv'd before Casan , began his Reign with the Siege of that place . Having batter'd it for the space of two moneths together , fearing that Mendligeri would come in with his Crim-Tartars to the relief of his Brother , and exasperated at the refusal which the besieged had made , to accept of very honourable conditions , he commanded all the Walls to be undermined , and a general assault to be given . The Mines wrought their effect , and took off great numbers of the Tartars , the Assault was given , and the place carry'd by storm , on the 9 of Iuly 1552. The Tartars perceiving the enemies were gotten into the place , took this resolution after they had made a vigorous resistance in two several places within the City , where they fortify'd themselves , and seeing their chiefest Commanders kill'd or wounded , they went out at one of the Gates , made their way through the Muscovites , and got on the other side of the River Casanska Ever since , the City and Province of Casan hath continued under the Muscovite , who repair'd the breaches , renew'd the Fortifications , and reduc'd the Castle to the condition it is now in , having four Bastions , of stone , many Towers , and a good Ditch . He who had the command of this place , when we pass'd that way , was Brother to the Weywode of Nise The Ambassadors sent him , as a Present , by their Chamberlain , M. Vchterits , a very Noble Ruby . M. Mandelslo and I , conceiving our Ship would have lain there at Anchor all that day and the next , went ashore , as well to take the situation of the City , as to buy certain provisions . We could meet with nothing but Fruits , among others , particularly Melons , full as big as our Pompions , and Salt-fish , but such as stunk so that we were forc'd to stop our Noses , to shun the infection . As we came out of the City , we met with divers Tartars , who told us that our Ship was gone ; which intelligence oblig'd us to take a VVagon , and afterwards , to make use of the Pristaf's Boat to bring us aboard , which , in the evening we found at Anchor , two leagues below Casan , where they intended to lye all that night . The course of the River Wolga from Nisenovogorod to Casan , is East-ward , and South-East-ward ; but from Casan to Astrachan , and the Caspian Sea , it goes from North to South . The Country is very good , and fertile , but in a manner desolate , by reason of the Cos●ques , and hath but few Villages . Aug. 15. We continu'd our course , with the current of the water , which being very strong in that place by reason of the narrowness of the River , brought us that day as far as the Village of Klitsischa , 26. werstes from Casan , lying amidst several Sand-banks , which we had much ado to pass through . Some part of that day , as also of the next , we spent in recovering our Anchors , whereof the Cables were broken ; we at last made a shift to get up the great one , and left the little one behind , as being loath to lose any more time . Thence , we pass'd by a Tavern called Kabak Tenkofski , 30. werstes from Casan , where we met with great Sand-banks ; and about half a League beyond it , another Bank , near a Tavern called Keshofska , which we had much difficulty to pass . The 17. We pass'd over a great Bank , which had given the name to the Tavern we had pass'd by the day before . Thence we came to a place , where the shore on one side was very high , and some part of it fallen into the River about a moneth before , and by its fall had overwhelm'd a Boat full of people , who were going that way to gather Cherries , whereof there is abundance in those parts . The new Pilot , whom we had taken up at Casan , told us , that coming from Astrachan , he had met several of those Carkasses floating down the River , towards the Caspian Sea. Hereabouts , near the shore , on the right hand , we met with great quantities of Ice , which we put into our drinks , to make them drink the cooler . In the evening we came to a place where the great River of Kama falls into the Wolga . It comes from North-East , out of the Province of Permie , and falls into the Wolga , on our left hand , 60. werstes from Casan . The water of it is blackish , and it is much about the same breadth as that of Weser in Germany . At the mouth of it there are two Islands , whereof the greater is called Sokol ; and upon the Continent , over against it , a handsom Village called Pagantzina , and three werstes thence , another , named Corotai , whence we got seven werstes further , as far as a Village named Kirieska , where we stay'd all night . The 18. The wind was so fair for us , that we made all the Sail we could , and got , by noon , to the place where the River Zerdick falls into the Wolga , which is also on the left hand . It is indeed but a branch of the River Kama , making a kind of an Island , and having another mouth thirty werstes from the former . We discover'd at the same time on our right hand , upon a little ascent , the City of Tetus , distant from Casan 120. werstes , having its buildings , as well publick as private , disorderly scatter'd up and down . From this place to the Caspian Sea , there is no Village at all . In the afternoon , near an Island called Proleikarsa , we met with the Weywode of Terki . This City is seated upon the Caspian Sea near Astrachan , and the Weywode , upon the expiration of his three years Government , was then returning to Moscou , to make way for his Successor . He was very well attended , having a Convoy of eight Boats with Musketiers in them . At first , we knew not who they were , so that we kept them at a distance , by threatning to fire at them if they came nearer . They told us there were three thousand Cosaques , who expected us at the passage , some upon the River , some on the Caspian Sea ; that they had seen not far thence , upon the River-side , 70. horse , which the Tartars had drawn off to make a discovery of us , and that they would be sure to set upon us ; thinking with these stories to frighten us . We gave them one great shot , and kept on our course , having the wind so fair , as that it carried us 70. werstes that day . In the mean time , we left on our left hand the River Vtka , which rises near the City of Bulgara , 25. werstes from Tetus . We thought fit , the night following , to make tryal what our people could do , in case we should be set upon , so that the Ambassadors conceived it would not be amiss to have a false Alarum given , ordering the Sentinels to cry out , and to discharge , and thereupon the Drums to beat , and the Musket and great Guns to be shot off . Our men did their parts very well , and kept their stations , expressing much resolution . We did the like in our return from Persia. The 19. VVe came to the Island of Staritzo , which is 15. werstes long . There I found the Elevation to be 54. d. 31. m. Behind that Island , on the right hand , we found a great number of round stones , much after the form of Orenges or Citrons , which , being broken in the midst , represented a Star of divers colours , whereof some had the resemblance of polish'd Gold or Silver , others where brown or yellow . VVe took up a good quantity of them , to serve us for bullets for our Murthering-Pieces . Thence we came to a very pleasant place , where might have been seen heretofore a City of Tartary , called Vneroskora . There , had been buried one of their Saints , for which Monument those that live thereabouts have still a great Devotion . From this place to the City of Tetus are accompted 65 werstes . We saw on the River-side , under certain Trees , two men on hors-back , who immediately got out of the way , which occasion'd us to send one to stand Sentinel in the Scuttle of the main Mast ; but they appear'd no more . The 20. There came several Fisher-men of Tetus aboard us , and brought us 55 large breams , which they had taken thereabouts , and sold them us for fifty pence . They have a particular way of fishing . They fasten to the end of a long cord , a pretty big stone , which falls to the bottom , and at the other end of the said cord several great pieces of Wood which swim upon the water . All along this cord are fasten'd many little cords , each whereof hath a hook baited with a certain kind of fish which is not of the least , but such as the others greedily feed upon . The fish they take by this invention is ten or twelve foot long , the meat of it white , firm , and very delicate . In our return from Persia , there was one brought to the Boat where I was with the Ambassador Crusius , which was so big , though there was nothing else eaten , by reason every one liked it so well , yet was all the company satisfied , and there was as much left as fill'd a barrel , wherein it was pickled up . When the Muscovites travel about their own occasions , they make use of another invention . They fasten a hook to the end of a Cord , and tye the Cord about a piece of board of about the breadth of a man's hand , plain'd very smooth , and tinn'd over ; and drag it after the Boat , so as that the current of the water causing it ever and anon to turn up towards the Sun , makes it shine like the scales of fish : by which means drawing the greater sort of fish after it , they take more than they can spend while they are on the water . So that the Muscovites , making no other provision , for their journeys , but of bread twice bak'd or dried in the Oven , find it no hard matter to subsist any where ; not to mention , that their continual abstinences , and their Fasts having accustom'd them to be content with little , and to care little for flesh , they make a shift to live upon any thing they can meet withall ; nay , in case of necessity , upon the liquor which Nature furnishes them with . At this place we let go the Boat which had carried our Provisions from Nise , which being empty we had no further use for : but we thought fit to set it a fire , lest it might have fallen into the hands of the Cosaques , who would have made use of it against us . About noon , we pass'd by the Island of Botenska , which is three werstes in length , and is only divided by a small Chanel , from a kind of Cape , or Promontory , called Polibno . The contrary wind forc'd us to Anchor behind the Island , near the River Beitma , which , as they say , is also a branch of the great River Kama . The 21. We left , on the right hand , two very pleasant places , which are reported to have been heretofore great Cities , destroy'd by Tamberlane , whereof one was called Simberska-gora . The 22. With some little difficulty , we pass'd over three Sand Banks , whereof one is above , the other , below the place whence may be seen the Mountain Arbeuchin , which was on our right hand . It derives its name from a City , whereof the ruines are yet to be seen . There may be seen from the River a great stone about 20 foot in length , and as many in breadth , lying between two little Hills , having engraven on it the words following , Budesch time dobro toboe budet ; that is to say , If thou raise me , thou shalt be well rewarded . We were told , that not long before , a great Muscovian Boat being forc'd by contrary winds to make some stay there , fifty Passengers went ashore , to raise the stone ; but when they had with much ado turned it , they only found engraven on the other side these words , Tsto isches netsebo poloschen ; that is to say , In vain dost thou look for what thou hadst not put there . On the right hand , we had the view of a spacious and very delightful Champain Country , the ground very rich , with a high grass on it ; but it was not inhabited , and there could be seen only the ruins of Cities and Villages , which had been heretofore destroy'd by Tamberlane . The 23. The contrary wind forc'd us to Anchor near the River Adrobe , where I found the Elevation to be 53 degr . 48 minutes . In the afternoon , we thought to advance a little by laveering , but we hardly got half a league further . The 24. The contrary wind , still continuing at the same height , forc'd us twice against the shore , and very much hindred the prosecution of our Voyage . For some dayes following we had the same incovenience , by reason of the Sand-banks , and the inconstancy of the wind , which rise about nine in the morning ; and about five at night there was not the least breath stirring , by that means adding to the affliction which otherwise lay heavy enough on us . For , besides that the indisposition of most of our people made that undelightful voyage the more tedious to them , continual watching , and the insupportable trouble we were every foot put to , reduc'd them to a very sad condition . Those who had been in action all night , though it was not their profession to bear Arms , were , in the day time , forc'd to row . Smoak'd and Salt-meats afforded little nourishment , and the discontents arising otherwise upon the frowardness of one of the Ambassadors , in a manner took away the little courage we had left to encounter with the great inconveniences of that long voyage . The 25. We saw on the right hand , a Mountain out of which the Muscovites get Salt , which they prepare in certain Huts , built for that purpose at the foot of the Mountain , then expose it to the Sun , and send it along the Wolga for Moscou . Opposite to this Mountain is the Island of Kostowata . The River hereabouts is very broad , by reason of the lowness of the shores on both sides . Not far hence there is another Mountain , at the foot whereof is the River Vssa , which though it there falls into the Wolga , yet is united again to it , sixty werstes below Samara . There are on both sides of the River pleasant Pastures ; but not far thence there being thick VVoods with a high Mountain adjoyning , whence Robbers discover at a great distance what Passengers there are coming , it is very dangerous travelling that way . The Cosaques make their advantages thereof , and not a year before our passage that way , they took a great Vessel loaden , belonging to one of the richest Merchants of Nise . Near this River we had sixty foot water , as also near the Mountain Diwisagora , which word signifies , the Maids Mountain , and the Muscovites say it derives its name from certain Maids that had sometime been kept there by a Shee-Dwarf . VVe left it on the right hand . It is very high and steepy towards the River , whence it may be seen divided into several Hills , pleasant to the eye by reason of the diversity of the colours , some being red , some blew , some yellow , &c. and representing , at a great distance , the ruins of some great and magnificent structure . Upon every Hill or Bank is a row of Pine-Trees , so regularly planted , that a man might doubt whether it were not Artificial , were it not that the Mountain is inaccessible of all sides . At the foot of this Mountain there rises another , which reaches along the River , for eight Leagues together . The Valley between those two Mountains , is called Iabla-new-quas , that is to say , Apple-drink , from the great number of Apple-Trees there , which bear Apples fit only for Cider . The same day we receiv'd Letters from Moscou by an express Messenger , who brought us also Letters from Nise , by which we understood , that among our Mariners , there were four Cosaques , who came into our retinue , purposely to betray us into the hands of their Camerades . This notice , though we were carefull enough to look after our people before , added to our care , and made us more vigilant . In the evening , after Sun-set , we perceiv'd two great fires at the entrance of a VVood on the right hand , which putting us into a fear they might be the Cosaques who lay in wait for us , there were five or six Musketiers sent to discover what they where : but ours having shot off three Muskets , the other answer'd them with the like number , and discover'd themselves to be Strelits , who had been ordered to Guard a Persian Caravan , and were then returning to their Garrisons . The Ambassador Brugman , impatient to hear what accompt our men would bring , and thinking they stay'd very long , call'd after them as loud as he could , but the contrary wind hindred them from hearing him ; and in that suspence he would have had some of the great Guns discharg'd at those fires ; but the Ambassador Crusius oppos'd it , and told him , that their quality obliging them to stand onely upon the defensive part , he would not by any means consent thereto . In the night , between the 26. and 27. our Sentinels perceiv'd in a little Boat , two men , who , thinking to go along by our ship-side , were stay'd , and forc'd to come aboard us . They said they were fisher-men , and that the Muscovites , whom they called their brethren , suffered them to go along with their Boats by night as well as by day : but , in regard we were told , the Cosaques took this course , and were wont to come near Vessels , to cut their Cables , we examin'd them apart , and finding their answers different , one saying there were 500. Cosaques waiting for us , in an Isle near Soratof , the other denying it , they were kept all night , and the next morning we sent them by our Pristaf to the Weywode of Samara . The 27. We saw , on the left hand , in a spacious plain , not far from the River side , a Hill of Sand like a Down . The Muscovites call it Sariol Kurgan , and affirm , that a certain Tartarian Emperour , named Momaon , who had a design to enter Muscovy , together with seven Kings of the same Nation , dy'd in that place , and that his Soldiers , instead of burying him , fill'd their Head-pieces and Bucklers with Sand , and so cover'd the body that it became a Mountain . About a League from the said Hill , and on the same side , begins the Mountain of Soccobei , which reaches along the River-side , as far as Samara , which is distant from that place 15. werstes . It is very high , in a manner all Rock , cover'd with Trees , unless it be on the top , where it is all bare . The Muscovites take much notice of this place , because it is very dangerous passing thereabouts . We came near it about noon , but the contrary wind oblig'd us to cast Anchor . While we stay'd there we saw coming from the shore two great red Snakes , which got by the Cables into the ship . As soon as the Muscovites perceiv'd them , they intreated us not to kill them , but to give them somewhat to eat , as being a sort of innocent beasts , sent by St. Nicholas , to bring us a fair wind , and to comfort us in our affliction . The 28. We weigh'd betimes in the morning , and came before day near the City of Samara , which is 350. werstes from Casan . It lies on the left hand , two werstes from the River side . It is , as to form , almost square , all its buildings of VVood , unless it be some Churches , and two or three Monasteries . The River of Samar , where it hath the name , by a little Bank , which is called Sin-Samar , falls into the Wolga , three werstes below the City , but is not absolutely united thereto till after 30 werstes lower . We intended to make some stay near the City , in expectation to hear , by our Pristaf , what our Prisoners had depos'd ; but the wind came so fair for us , that we thought better not to let slip the opportunity we then had to make the greatest days journey of any since the beginning of our Voyage . Accordingly , we got at night , to the Mountain of the Cosaques , which is 115. werstes from Samara , and so the prognostication of the Muscovian Mariners , by the Snakes , proved true . From the City of Samara , to the place where the river Samar falls into the Wolga , there is all along one continued mountain . Near the same place , but on the other side of the River , the River Ascula falls into it , so that the falling in of all these waters together , does so swell the Wolga , that in this place it is near two leagues broad . Afterwards , on the right hand may be seen the mountain called Pestcherski , which is in a manner all one Rock , having very little upon it , and reaching near 40 werstes along the river side . About 100 werstes from Samara , in the midst of the river , is the Island of Batrach , and ten werstes lower that of Lopatin , which is five werstes in length , and lies opposite to the river Lisran , which there falls into the Wolga , on the right hand . Afterwards , we pass'd by many little Isles , and came very late at night to the mountain of the Cosaques . It is all bare and without wood . The Cosaques who live upon the River Don , and had their retreating places in this mountain , whence they at a great distance discovered the Boats that were coming down , and there appointed parties to carry on their Robberies , have given it the name . But ever since the Weywode of Samara surpriz'd there a great party of Cosaques , whereof there were five or six hundred kill'd upon the place , they have forborn assembling there in so great numbers , and appear only in small parties . All these mountains do sometimes reach a great way into the Country , and sometimes they do but in a manner border the river , to which they serve instead of a bank . We lay at Anchor all night , at the place where this mountain begins , and the next day , 29. we pass'd it , and , in our way , the river Pantzina , which falls into the Wolga , on the right hand , and having sail'd that day 45 werstes , we cast Anchor at night near the Isle of Sagerinsko , where we staid all night . Some Fisher-men , who came aboard , gave us intelligence that they had seen thereabouts 40 Cosaques , who had made their appearance on the river side . Here we told our people , that our Beer beginning to grow low , they must content themselves for the future with water , into which they might put a little Vinegar , and so make Oxicrat of it . Aug. 30. we came betimes in the morning to the mouth of the river Zagra , which falls into the Wolga on the right hand , near the Isle of Zagerinsko , to which it gives the name . Forty werstes thence , we pass'd by the Isle of Sosnou , where news was brought us , that we should meet with the 500 Casaques , of whom one of the Fisher-men of Samara had given us an alarm ; whereupon all took Arms , and the Guns were made ready , but we saw not any body . Towards noon , we came over against the mountain of Tichy , which comes out so far on the right hand , that at a great distance , it seems to dam up the river , which nevertheless is so shallow thereabouts , that some affirmed , the Cosaques forded it . Not far off there is a Bank of Sand , called Owetzabrot , and several little Isles ; full of copses and bushes , which the Cosaques know how to make their advantages of , in the carrying on their enterprises . There we met with two Fishermen , who told us , that some eight days before , the Cosaques had taken a great Boat from them , and had told them that within a small time , they expected to come into those parts a great German ship . In the evening , we called to two other Fisher-men , who coming aboard , we asked them what they knew concerning the Cosaques . The more aged was at first cautious and would say nothing , but perceiving , the other , who was much younger , had not used the same reserv'dness , he confirm'd what his Camerade had said , and assur'd us , that he had seen 40 Cosaques retreating into the Wood , which we discover'd from our Ship , and that they had six Boats , which they had brought ashore , to be made use of against us . They both intreated us , to make our best advantage , of that discovery , which would cost them their lives , if the Cosaques came to know as much , and to carry them away as Prisoners , and set them ashore some werstes thence . Which we accordingly did , but we doubled our Guards , and kept them under a Guard all that night , in regard we had no reason to be more confident of them , than of the Cosaques themselves . The next morning at the Break of day , we dismiss'd them . That day we sailed 60 werstes . The last of August , we had so good a wind that we got 120. werstes between Sun and Sun. The Isle of Ossino , ten werstes distant from Saratof , was the first thing we saw that day . The Sand-bank which near that place reaches a great way into the River , put us to some difficulty to pass it . The Ship struck several times against it , yet at last pass'd it without any stop . Twenty werstes thence there is another Isle called Schismamago , and then that of Koltof , which is 50 werstes from Soratof , where we found sometimes 16. sometimes 20. sometimes 30. sometimes 40. foot water . Between these two Isles we met with two great Boats , having each of them 400. Mariners aboard it , one belong'd to the Patriarch , and was loaden with Provisions ; the other , which was loaden with Cav●yar , which is a past of the Spawn of Eggs of Sturgeon salted , as we have said elsewhere , belong'd to the Great Duke . They gave us several Volleys of small shot , and we answer'd their civility with a great Gun. Near the Isle of Koltof , we met with four other Boats , coming from Astrachan , loaden with Salt and Salt-fish , upon the accompt of Gregori Mikitof , one of the richest Merchants of Moscou . The Boat-men told us that they had seen , near Astrachan , in several Boats , about 200. Cosaques , who had suffer'd them to pass , without saying any thing to them . Not far from this I●●e may be seen on the right hand , the mountain of Smiowa , which is above 40. westes in length . The word Smiowa signifies a Serpent , and they have given the Mountain that name , because it sometimes winds it self a great way into the Country , sometimes , it only borders the River . The Muscovites would have it so called from a Serpent , or Dragon , which having done abundance of mischief thereabouts , was kill'd by some great Heroe , and cut into three pieces , which were immediately metamorphosed into so many stones , and are shewn to this day , to such as pass that way . From this Mountain , all along the plain may be seen many Isles , which they call Sarok ostrowe , that is to say , the Forty Isles . Sept. 1. betimes in the morning , we met with three great Boats , between 5. and 600. tun a piece , which yet took up but 12. foot of water . They tow'd after them a great many little Boats , in order to the unloading of the great ones , where the River is not deep enough . The biggest of them carried Provisions for the Monastery of Troitza , whereof we have spoken elsewhere . The Salute was the same with what we had made to those we had met before . About nine in the morning , we pass'd in sight of the City of Soratof . It is seartd at 52. deg . 12. min. elevation , in great plain four werstes from the River , and upon a branch which the Wolga makes on that side . All the Inhabitants are Muscovian Musketiers , under the command of a Weywode , sent thither by the Great Duke , for the preservation of the Country , against the Tartars , called Kalmuches , who are possess'd of a vast Country , reaching from those parts as far as the Caspian Sea , and to the River Iaika . These Tartars make frequent incursions as far as the River Wolga , and are not so inconsiderable , but that they many times proclaim open War against the Great Duke . From Samara to Soratof , are 350. werstes . The second , having a fair wind , we pass'd in sight of the Isles of Kriusna and Sapunofka , which are at a small distance one from the other , and came to the Mountain of Achmats Kigori , which ends at an Isle of the same name , 50. werstes from Saratof . This Mountain affords a very pleasant Prospect , in as much as the top of it is clad with a perfectly-excellent verdure , the ascent checquer'd with a soil or mold of several different colours , and the skirt of it is a very great bank , so even , that it seems to have been done by hand . Twenty worstes from the Isle of Achmatsko we saw that of Solotoi , and afterwards the Mountain of Sallottogori , or the Golden Mountain . The Muscovites told us , that name was given it , for this reason , that heretofore the Tartars had thereabouts surpriz'd a Muscovian Fleet , so richly loaden , that they divided Gold and Silver by the Bushel . VVe were no sooner past by this Mountian , but we came in sight of another , called Millobe , that is to say , Chalk . It reaches along the River 40. werstes , having the top as even as if it had been done by a Level , and makes an insensible descent down to the River , at the foot whereof are many Trees planted checquer-wise . After this , we came to another Mountain on which we bestow'd the name of the Mountain of Pillars , for as much as the rains having wash'd away the earth in several places , they look'd at a distance , like so many . Pillars , out of order , of several colours , Blew , Red , Yellow , and Green. Here we met with another great Boat , the Pilot whereof sent us word , that he had seen near Astrachan about 70. Cosaques , who has suffered them to pass without saying ought to them ; but withall , that some four days before ten of those Rogues had trapann'd him out of 500. Crowns , not by setting on the Boat , where they should have met with resistance , since they could have made their party good against a much greater number of Enemies ; but they had taken that Boat and the Anchor , which the Muscovites make use of when they go against the stream of the River ( as we have express'd elsewhere ) and kept both till the fore-said sum was sent them . In the evening , assoon as we had cast Anchor , we saw coming towards us ten Cosaques , who went into a Boat , and cross'd to the other side of the River . The Ambassador Brugman immediately commanded eight Musketiers , taken , some out of our retinue , some from among the Soldiery , to follow the Cosaques , to find out what their design was , and to endeavour to bring them aboard . But the Cosaques had time enough to get ashore , and retreat into the wood , whither they also carried their Boat ; so that it was far night ere our people return'd . Our Steward was much troubled thereat , and represented to Brugman , how dangerous it was , to command our people at such unseasonable hours , and that in a place where they could not be reliev'd ; but the other was so much incens'd at these remonstrances , that he gave the Steward very unworthy language . Sept. 3. we saw on the left hand the River of Ruslana , and opposite thereto on the right hand , the mountain of Vrakufs Karul , which is 150 werstes from Saratof . They say that a Tartarian Prince , named Vrak , who giving Battel to the Cosaques in that place , was there kill'd and buried , gave it the name . Thence we came to the mountain Kamaschinka , and to the river of the same name . It rises out of the torrent of Iloba , which falls into the Don , which falls into the Euxine Sea , and divides Asia and Europe . The Cosaques cross this river in little Boats , and make their incursions as far as upon the Wolga ; so that this is the most dangerous place of any . We saw along the River-side , upon the right hand several wooden Crosses , set there to signifie the Sepulchres of a great number of Muscovites , who had been kill'd there by the Cosaques . Having pass'd this place , we perceived the Caravan of Persia and Tartary ; it consisted of sixteen great Boats , and six little ones . As soon as they saw us , the Mariners gave over rowing , and went only as the stream carried them , to the end we might overtake them ; which oblig'd us to make all the Sail we could , and to do what else lay in our power , till we got up to them . We soon express'd our joy , by the noise of our Trumpets , and saluted the Caraven with four great Pieces ; they answer'd with all their small shot , which oblig'd us to give them another Volley . The principal persons of this Caravan , who could not have all met till they came to Samara , were , a Tartarian Prince , named Massal , the Cuptzi , or the King of Persian's Merchant , whom we spake of before , a Muscovian Poslanick , named Alexei Savinowits Romantzikou , sent by the Great Duke to the King of Persia , an Ambassador from the Crim-Tartars , a Merchant , or Factor from the Chancellor of Persia , and two Merchants of the Province of Kilan in Persia. Immediately after these first general expressions of joy , we saw coming towards us a Muscovian Officer , attended by a considerable number of Musketeers , who came to give us a Volley , and inquire after our health , from the Prince of Tartary . As they came up to our Ship , the Strelits discharg'd their Muskets , and then only the Officer came aboard , and made his complement . As soon as he left us the Ambassadors sent to the said Prince , the Sieur Vchterits , who was accompany'd by Thomas de Melleville , and our Muscovian Interpreter ; and commanded the Secretary of the Embassy , who took along with him the Persian Interpreter , to go at the same time and complement the Cuptzi , who had in the interim sent one of his retinue to do the like to the Ambassadors . The Secretary coming to the Lar-board-side of the Cuptzi's Vessel , would have got up into it there , but his servants , acquainting him that the Masters Wife having her lodgings on that side , it would not be so fit for him , so that he was forc'd to order the Boat to go about the Ship , and to get in the other side . As we got in there stood several Servants , very handsome persons , who took us by the arms to help us up , and conducted us to the Kuptzi's Chamber . We found him sitting in a Couch , which was raised two foot high , and cover'd with a piece of the best kind of Persian Tapestry . He had under him a coarse piece of Turkey Tapestry , setting cross-leg'd , according to the custome of his Countrey , resting his back on a Crimson Satin cushion . He received us with much civility , putting his hands to his breast , and making a low inclination of the head , which are the ordinary Ceremonies , wherewith they receive those-Persons , whom they would do the greatest honour . He intreated us to sit down by him , which out of complyance we did , but not without much trouble to us , as being not accustomed to continue any long time in that posture . He very handsomely receiv'd our complement , and answer'd it with so much of obligation and kindness , that we could not but be much taken with his civility . He told us among other things , that he was extremely desirous to see his own Country , and his own House , but the satisfaction it would be to him to see either of them , would not be comparable to that which he had conceiv'd at the first sight of our Ship. He added , that as soon as we were come into Persia , we should find the roughness and barbarism of the Nation , among whom we then were , chang'd into an obliging civility , to pleasant conversation , and into a manner of life absolutely inviting , and that attended with a freedom , which should be common to us with all the Inhabitants of the Country . That , he hoped , at his arrival at the Court. it would not be hard for him , with the assistance of his Friends there , to obtain the charge of Mehemander , or Conductor , for our Embassy , since he had the happiness of our acquaintance by the way : That then he would oblige us upon all occasions , and in the mean time intreated us to dispose of his person , and whatever was in the Ship , as we pleased . He treated us with a Collation , which was serv'd in , Plate Vermilion-gilt , and consisted only in Fruits , Grapes , and Pistachoes , dry'd and pickled . The only drink we had , was an excellent kind of Muscovian Aquavitae , wherein he first drunk the health of the two Ambassadors together , and afterwards that of each of them by himself , which happened at the same time that his own was drunk in our ship , which we knew to be so by the joint Volley of both the great Guns , and the small shot . Taking our leave of him , he told us as a great Secret , that he had some news to tell the Ambassadors ; which was , that he had it from a very good hand , that the King of Poland had sent an Ambassador to Schach Sefi , that he had taken his way by Constantinople and Bagdet ; that he was then upon his return to Astrachan , and that he had order , in his way , to see the Great Duke ; but that the Weywode would not permit him to pass , till he had first heard from the Court. That this was all he knew of it , and that the Ambassadors might guess at the rest as also what may have been the occasion of his Voyage and Negotiation . The other eminent Persons of the Caravan sent also to complement us , and to make proffer of their services , intreating us to keep them company , and assuring us of their assistance if need were . After a general Volley of all the Caravan , we parted , and kept on our course . At night we had a great Tempest , with two extraordinary Thunder-claps , and some flashes of Lightning ; but the weather soon became fair again , and we had a great calm . Sept. 4. being Sunday , just as our Minister was beginning his Sermon , came aboard us several Tartars , whom Mussal the Tartarian Prince of Circassia sent to tell us , that , his disposition would not suffer him to give the Ambassadors a personal visit , but as soon as his health would permit him to take the air , it should be the first thing he did . The equipage of those who came along with the Person employ'd in this Message my very well deserve a little remark from us . As to his Person , he was somewhat of the tallest , his complexion of an Olive-colour , his hair long , greasie , and black as Jet , and his beard of the same colour and fashion . He had upon his upper Garment , some black-Sheep-skin , the woolly side out , a Callot , or close Cap , on his head , and his countenance such as a Painter might well take for an original , if he were to represent the Devil . His retinue were in no better order , having about them only Coats , or Garments of some very coarse Cloath , brown or black . We entertain'd them with certain Gobelets of Aquavitae , and sent them sufficiently drunk to their Ship. About noon we came to the River of Bolloclea , in the mid-way between Kamuschinka , and Zariza , 90 werstes distant from either of them . Having sail'd sixteen werstes further , we came to a very high hill of sand , called Strehlne , near which we stayd all night . Sept. 5. we had hardly weigh'd Anchor , but the current forc'd us upon a sand-bank , where we found but five foot and a half water . While we were busied about getting off the Ship , the Caravan got before us , and made towards Zariza , with a design to take in there some other Muskettiers for its convoy to Astrachan . About noon , we got to a place whence we might have gone in less than a days time as far as the River Don , called by Ptolomey and other Antient Geographers Tanais , which advances in that place as far as within seven leagues of the Wolga . taking its course towards the East . A little lower , near Achtobska Vtska , the Wolga divides it self into two branches , whereof one , which takes into the Country on the left hand , goes a course contrary to that of the great River , taking towards East-North-East ; but about one werste thence , it re-assumes its former course , and returns towards the South-East ▪ so to fall into the Caspian Sea. In this place I found the Elevation to be 48 degrees , 51 minutes . Five werstes from the River , and seven from Zariza , may yet be seen the ruins of a City , which they say was built by Tamberlane . It was called Zaarefgorod , that is to say , the Royal City ; its Palace and Walls were of Brick , which they still carry thence to build Walls , Churches and Monasteries at Astrachan ; even at the time of our passage that way ; they were loading several great Boats with Brick , bound for the place aforesaid . In this place , we saw a Fisher-man , who coming close by our Ship-side , took a Bieluga , or white-fish , which was above eight foot long , and above four foot broad . It was somewhat like a Sturgeon , but much whiter , and had a wider mouth . They kill it much after the same manner as Oxen are kill'd among us , by first stunning it with a knock with a mallet . They sold it us for fifty pence . Sept. 6. We overtook the Caravan , at Zariza , where most of the Passengers were landed , and lodg'd in Tents , upon the River-side , expecting the Convoy , which was to be sent from the adjacent Towns : but the wind being still fair for us , we kept on our course . The City of Zariza is distant from Soratof 350 werstes , and lies on the right side of the River , at the bottom of a Hill , fortify'd with five Bastions , and as many wooden Towers . It hath no other Inhabitants than about 400 Strelits or Muskettiers , who serve against the incursions of the Tartars and Cosaques , and are oblig'd to Convoy the Boats which go up , and come down the River . There I found the elevation to be 49 d. and 42. m. From the City of Zariza to Astrachan , and the Caspian Sea , there is only wast grounds and heaths , and so barren a soyl , that being not able to bring forth any kind of Corn , all that Country , even the City of Astrachan it self , is forc'd to send for Wheat to Casan , whence there comes such abundance , that it is cheaper at Astrachan than it is at Moscou . Below Zariza lies the Isle of Zerpinske . It is twelve werstes in length , and the Souldiers of the Garrison of Zariza , send their Cattel thither 〈◊〉 . The Cosaques of those parts , having observ'd that the Wives and Daughters of those Soldiers crossed over to the Island without any Guard , went thither one day after them , surpriz'd , ravish'd , and sent them back to their husbands , without doing them any other mischief . Behind this Isle , there falls into the Wolga a little River , which rises out of the Don , but it hath hardly water enough for little Boats , which I conceive may be the reason , why Geographers represent it not in their Maps ; there being only Isaac Massa , who hath put it into his , and calls it Kamous . The heats were there ▪ abou ts so great in the moneth of September , as that of the Dog-dayes is not more insupportable in Germany ; yet the Muscovites affirm'd , they were but ordinary . Sept. 7. The weather chang'd , and a Tempest following , we could not advance much . Having sayl'd ten werstes , we saw , on the right hand , a Gibet erected upon a high reddish Hill. It was the first we had seen in those parts , and we were told it was set up by the Weywode of the next City , for the execution of the Cosaques , he should take within his Government , and that he gave them no other quarter , but that their Camerades suffered not ▪ the bodies to hang there above five or six dayes . The same day an humour took the Ambassador Brugman , to cause all the Servants belonging to the Embassy to come before him , to whom he said , that he had reason to believe , that there were many among them , who express'd little kindness and respect towards him , and , if occasion serv'd , would do him all the ill Offices lay in their power , and consequently that his desire was , that the Musicians , the Guards , and the Lacqueyes , should take their Oaths to be faithful to him . Answer was made him , that his distrust was ill-grounded ; that they saw not any reason why they should be oblig'd to a thing so extraordinary , and that they were so far from having any ill design against him , that , on the contrary , they were all ready to lay down their lives to do him any service ; but that they intreated him , for his part , to spare them as much as might be , and to treat them more mildly than he had done : which he promised to do , but it was one of those promises that are either kept or broken . The same day we met with a great Boat , the Master whereof sent some Mariners aboard us , to desire us to pity their sad condition , and to relieve them with a little bread , in the extremity they were in , having not eaten ought for the space of four dayes . They told us it was three weeks since they came from Astrachan , and that they had been robb'd in their way by thirty Cosaques , who had taken away all their Provisions . VVe gave them a sack full of pieces of bread , for which they gave us thanks , with their ordinary Ceremonies , bowing their heads down to the ground . Forty Werstes from Zariza , lies the Isle of Nassonofska , and opposite thereto , on the right hand , a great flat Mountain of the same name . Between the Isle and the Mountain there is a kind of a Grott , where the Cosaques had , some years before , kill'd a great number of Muscovites , who had lay'n there in ambush , to surprise the others . In the evening , a certain Fisher-man brought us a kind of fish w●ich we had never seen before . The Muscovites called it Tziberika , and it was above five foot long , with a long and broad snout like the Bill of a wild Drake , and the body full of black and white spots , like the Dogs of Poland , but much more regular , unless it were about the belly , where it was all white . It had an excellent good taste , and was at least as pleasant as that of Salmon . he sold us also another kind of fish much resembling a Sturgeon , but much less , and incomparably more delicate , whereof there are abundance in the Wolga . The 8. The Caravan , which we had left at Zariza , came up to us near a Cape , called Popowitska Iurga , upon this accompt that the son of a Muscovian Pope or Priest , who had sometime headed the Cosaques and Bandits , was wont to make his retreat , and appoint his rendezvous at that place . They count from Zariza to that place 70. werstes , and thence to the Mountain of Kamnagar , which lay on our right hand , 40. werstes . The River thereabouts is full of Isles and Sand-banks , by which the Caravan was no less incommodated than we were , though their Vessels were much less than ours . Twenty werstes lower there is a very high Island , four werstes in length , called Wesowi , near a River of the same name , which falls into the Wolga on the right hand . Thirty werstes lower , the wind forc'd us into a corner , where the River of Wolodinerski Vtsga falls into the Wolga . But in regard we were loath to let slip the opportunity of making a great dayes journey , which the fairness of that wind put us in hope we might do , we with much difficulty made a shift to get out , and afterwards pass'd by the Country of Stupin , thirty werstes from the City of Tzornogar , which was the first we were to come at the next day . Ten werstes lower , the Wolga puts out a second branch on the left hand , called Achtobenisna Vtsga , which joyns its waters to those of Achtobska , whereof we spoke before . Thence we sayl'd five werstes further , where the whole fleet cast Anchor , near the Isle of Ossina , which is seven werstes from Tzornogar . So that , that day we got 135. werstes , or 27. German Leagues , that is , at the least as far as it is from Paris to Saumur . From this Countrey quite down to Astrachan , on both sides of the River , there grows abundance of Liquorice , having a stalk as big as ones arm , and about some four foot high . The seed of it is much like a vitch , and lies in cods upon the top of the stalk . The Champain part of Media is cover'd therewith , especially towards the River Araxes ; but the juyce of it is much sweeter , and the root much bigger than that which grows in Europe . Sept. 9. There rose a wind , which soon grew into a Tempest , and brought us about noon before the little City of Tzornogar , where we stay'd . It was but some nine years before , that the Great Duke had given order for the building of this City , which lies 200. werstes from Zariza , some half a League lower than it is now : but the great floods having wash'd away the earth along the shore , in such great quantities , that the course of the River seem'd to be thereby diverted , and that it would be ill coming ashore there , they translated the City to the place where it is now . It is seated upon a high shore , on the right side of the River , and is fortify'd with eight wooden Towers , and a Rampier with thick planks , having no other Inhabitants than three or four hundred Souldiers , who are kept there to secure the Countrey against the incursions of the Cosaques and Kalmuckas Tartars . There is at each corner of the City , which is square , a particular place for the Sentinels to stand , erected upon four great poles , whence they have a full prospect into a spacious plain as far as they can see , without the least interposition of any wood , or other eminency . What oblig'd the Great Duke to order the building of this City , was , the mischiefs done thereabouts by the Cosaques , but particularly , the defeat of a Caravan , of 1500. Muscovites : who were there surpriz'd some ten years before . It had a very strong Convoy , but the River being extremely swift in that place , and the Convoy being gone before , the Cosaques , who had suffered the Soldiers to pass by , came out of their Ambushes , set upon the Caravan , kill'd seven or eight hundred men , and took away all before the Convoy could come up , the violence of the current not suffering it to get up the River time enough to relieve them . Between that place and the Astrachan , there are no Trees to be seen on the River-side . The 10. We left Tzornogar , but the wind turning against us , we could hardly get ten werstes that day . About noon , some fisher-men brought us a noble Carp , which weigh'd at least thirty pounds , with eight other fish , of those they call Sandates , the fairest we had seen in all our Voyage . We would have paid for them , but they refus'd our money , and told us , that they fish'd there for certain Merchants of Moscou , who having farm'd the fishing of that place from the Great Duke , would be sure to have them severely punish'd , if ever it should come to their knowledge , that they had sold any fish . We soon found their design was to be paid in Aquavitae , accordingly a quart was ordered to be given them , wherewith they seemed to be very well satisfy'd . Sept. 11. The wind and weather fair , we got 120. werstes , but without any accident worth noting , save that about noon , we pass'd by the Mountain of Polowon , so called , because half-way between Astrachan and Zariza , 250. werstes , distant from each of them . We pass'd over the night near the Isle of Kyssar , where the Ambassador Brugman , who was upon the Guard , hearing that the Sentinel had discovered a great Boat , which the current of the River brought somewhat near our Vessel , and that upon calling to them , no body answer'd , commanded fifteen Muskets to be shot off , and at the same time , a great Gun to be fired . All took the Alarm ; but hardly was every man got to his station , ere they might perceive coming to the ship-side a small boat , guided by only one man , who gave us this accompt of himself , that his boat was loaden with Salt , and that his seven Camerades , being acquainted with some of the Caravan , had been so treated by them with Aquavitae , that being all dead asleep , he had been forc'd to let the boat go with the stream . Our Pilot knew the man , as being an Inhabitant of Nise , whereupon we gave him some Gobelets of Aquavitae , and sent him back to his boat . The next day , he came to acknowledge our kindness to him , by a present of certain Sturgeons . The night following , the wind continuing fair , we thought fit to improve the opportunity , and so set sayl by three in the morning . Sept. 12. We soon came , upon the left hand , to a third branch of the Wolga , called Buch wostowa , which falls into the two precedent . Thence we came to the Isle of Coppono , from which the name Coponogar is deriv'd to the County , which is opposite thereto , on the right side of the River . From this place , there are 150. werstes to Astrachan . Twenty werstes lower , the Wolga makes a fourth branch , on the left hand , called Danilofska Vtsga , which mingles not with any of the other three , but disembogues it self by a particular Chanel into the Caspian Sea. Fifteen werstes thence lies , in the midst of the River , the Isle of Katarinski , which is little , but very pleasant , by reason of the Wood , and other plants that grow on it . Not far from it , we saw upon a Sand-bank the Carkass of a Boat , which had been cast away there and was half rotten . Being seen at some distance , a man might take it for a Fort , built there by the Cosaques , nay there were those who imagined they had seen some of them , which occasion'd a command to be given that some shot should be made into the Wood ; but it was done with so much Precipitation , that one of the Muskets , breaking in the hands of our Cook , the splinters took off the Thumb of his left hand , and hurt him in the forehead and breast . We stay'd the next night , near the Isle of Piruski , 80. werstes from Astrachan , after we had sail'd a hundred that day . Sept. 13. while we were , after morning prayer , reading some Chapters out of the Bible , and among others the XIII of Numbers , where Moses speaks of the fertility of the Land of Canaan , and the excellency of its Fruits , especially of the Grapes , brought thence by the Spies , there came two Boats from Astrachan , which brought us some Fruits to sell. We were so surpriz'd thereat , that , for my part , I am in doubt whether that of the Holy Land could be better ; so delicious were the Melons and Peaches , and the Kernels of the Grapes were as big as Nuts . This day betimes in the morning , we came in sight of another Branch of the Wolga , called Mituska , which at some distance from the River , is divided into two other Branches ; whereof the one is united to the Danilofski Vtsga , which we spoke of before , and the other falls again into the main river , at some werstes thence . We were told , that was the most dangerous place of all the river , by reason those Robbers had their rendevouz and retreating places thereabouts . For indeed , we saw , between two Isles , a great number of Cosaques , at whom the Ambassador Brugman caus'd a great Gun to be fired . Five werstes lower , and 70 from Astrachan , we came to the last sand-bank , which is called Kabangameel . Five werstes thence , to the Promontory of Kabangengar ; and five lower , to the Isle of Itziburki , where we stay'd that night , 50 werstes from Astrachan . We saw in those parts , as also afterwards near Astrachan , and upon the Caspian Sea , a kind of wild Geese , or rather Cormorants , which the Muscovites call Babbes , which in a manner cover'd the river side ; but of them more at large , when we come to the description of the City , and of the Country of Nagaia . The 14. We were stay'd by a contrary wind , and a tempest coming from the South-East , so that we could hardly advance two werstes , ere we were forc'd to cast Anchor , and to continue there till the next day ▪ We lay at 80 foot water . The Tartarian Prince sent us a Present of Beer , Hydromel and Aquavitae , with notice , that if we liked it , we might have more . Sept. 15. the wind changing , we set sail by four in the morning , taking our course Southward , and betimes in the morning , came before the Isle of Busan , 25 werstes from Astrachan ; and afterwards to a sixth Branch of the River Wolga , called Baltzick , within 15 werstes of the City . The plain , which reaches from that place to Astrachan , gave us the sight of the City by 8 in the morning . Three werstes lower , and 12 from the City , there is a seventh Branch of the Wolga , called Knilusse , which makes the Island of Dilgoi , within which Astrachan is seated , and having compass'd the Isle , it falls into the Caspian Sea , by many several chanels , or ostiaes . We came to Astrachan about noon , and whereas the City lies on the other side of the River , which , in that place , divides Europe and Asia , we may say , that , as we departed out of that part of the World , which we may in some manner call our Country , we made our first step into the other . We made some stay before the City , in the midst of the River , and saluted it with a Volley both of all our great Guns , and small shot , whereat the Inhabitants , who were come in great numbers to the river-side , were the more surpriz'd , by reason they were not accustomed to hear Thunders of that kind . It will not be amiss in this place , by a short digression , to give an account of the situation of Astrachan , of the qualities of the Country , and the life of the Inhabitants . The Antient Geographers , as Ptolomy , Strabo , and others , who follow them , had no knowledge of these Tartars , no more than their neighbours , and have not made any mention of them , but only under a general name of Scythians aud Sarmatians , though they should indeed have been distinguish'd into so many different Nations , suitable to the diversity there is in their Names , their Language , and manner of Life ; in all which they have nothing common one with the other . Mathias de Michou , a Physician , and Canon of Cracovia , who liv'd at the beginning of the last age , says that those , who confound the Tartars with those Nations , which the Antients called Getae , Scythae , and Sarmatae , are much mistaken , in as much as the Tartars have not been known , but since the thirteenth Age. For in May 1211. there appear'd a Comet , which , having its tail towards the West , and menacing the Don and Russia , presag'd the invasion which the Tartars made into those parts the year following . They were certain Indian Lords , who having kill'd their King , David , got away , first , towards the Euxine Sea , near the Palus Meotides , where lived the antient Getae , whence they afterwards advanc'd towards the Don , and thence to the river Wolga , where they live to this day . The same Author distinguishes them into four species ; to wit , the Zav●lhenses , ( whom he also calls Czahadai ) Precopenses , Cosanenses , and Nohacenses , and says , they are the Tartars , who live along the river Wolga , ( which he calls Volha ) those of Precop , those of Casan , and those of Nagaia , who are those of whom we are to treat of at present . Alexander Guagnin , of Verona , divides them into eight Colonies , and gives them other names ; but it is our design to entertain the Reader only with what we have seen , and to discover that part of Tartaria through which we travel'd . We say then , that they call Nagaia , that part of Tartary , which lies between the rivers of Wolga , and Iaika , as far as the Caspian Sea , whereof Astrachan is the principal City . It is reported that a Tartar-King , named Astra-chan built it , and gave it his own name : So that the Baron of Herberstein is very much mistaken , when he says , in his Relation of Muscovy , that it is some days journey distant from the River , whereas it is seated on the river-side , and in the Isle of Dolgoi , made there by two branches of the said River . After several very exact observations , I found the Elevation of the Pole there , to be 26 degrees , 22. minutes , and the Climat so hot , that in the Months of September and October , the heats were still as great as they are in Germany in the height of Summer , especially when the wind blew from-wards the Wolga , East , or North-East . 'T is true , the South-wind was there somewhat colder , and brought with it the inconveniences , nay indeed the scent , of the neighbouring Sea , wherewith it infected the whole Air. At our return that way , our stay there happened to be in Iune , Iuly and August , and yet the heats were not absolutely insupportable , in regard they were moderated by the coolness , which the South-wind continually brought along with it . But what is to be most admir'd , is , that , in this hot Climat , the Winter , which lasts but two months ; is so exceeding cold , that the River is frozen up , and bears Sledges . Which is contrary to what other Authors say of it , yet the Reader may take it for most certain . The Island of Dolgoi is sandy and barren , insomuch , that some Gardens , and Lands cultivated by the Inhabitants of Astrachan , excepted , it produces nothing at all , no more than does the Continent , on the right hand ; but on the left , towards the river Iaika , there are very good pastures . On this side the Wolga , West-ward , lies a long Heath of above 70. German leagues , reaching as far as the Euxin Sea , and towards the South , another , of above 80. leagues , along the Caspian Sea : as we found at our return from Persia , when it was our chance to measure it , by eleven very tedious dayes journeys . Yet are not these Deserts so barren , but they produce more Salt , than the marshes in France and Spain do . The Inhabitants of those parts call them Mozakofski , Kainkowa , and Gwostofski , which are ten , fifteen , and thirty werstes from Astrachan , and have salt veins , which the Sun bakes and causes to swim upon the face of the water about a finger thick , much like Rock-Christal , and in such abundance , that , paying an Impost of a half-penny upon every Poude , that is , forty pound weight , a man may have as much as he pleases . It smells like that of France , and the Muscovites drive a great Trade with it , bringing it to the side of the Wolga , where they put it up in great heaps , till they have the convenience of transporting it elsewhere . Petreius , in his History of Muscovy , sayes , that within two leagues of Astrachan , there are two mountains , which he calls Busin , which afford such abundance of Rock-salt , that , if thirty thousand men were perpetually at work about it , they would not be able to exhaust the pits . But I could learn nothing of those imaginary Mountains . Certain indeed it is , that the salt-veins we speak of , are inexhaustible , and that as soon as you have taken off one crust or face of it , there comes up another . The same Petreius is also much mistaken , when he sayes , that Media , Persia and Armenia , are supply'd with Salt from these Mountains , whereas these Countries have Salt marshes of their own , as also Muscovy hath , as we shall see in the sequel of this Relation . From Astrachan to the Caspian Sea , are twelve leagues , and thereabouts , the river does so abound with fish , that we bought twelve large Carps for two pence , and two hundred young Sturgeons , which are very delicate there , for half a Crown . It produces also Lobsters , or Seacrevices , which multiply in a manner to infinity , by reason the Muscovites and Tartars eat not of them . The Isles which are in the river afford habitations for all manner of Fowl , especially an infinite number of wild Geese and Ducks , which the Tartars take with Falcons and Hawks , and are very expert in the ordering of those Birds for that kind of sport . They are also excellently well skill'd in the hunting of the wild Bore ; but in regard their Religion permits them not to eat of it , they sell them for a small matter to the Muscovites . As to the Fruits of those parts , it is certain , that , both in goodness and beauty , they yield not to those of Persia , especially Apples , Quinces , Nuts , Peaches , and Melons , but above all , that kind of Melons , or rather Citruls , which the Muscovites call● Arpus , the Turks and Tartars , Karpus , because they are extremely cooling , and the Persians , Hinduanes , because they had the first seeds of them from the Indies . This Fruit is excellently good , and very pleasant to the tast , as also to the eye , having the rind of a lively-green colour , the meat of a pale Carnation , and the seed black . The Tartars , who brought them to the City in Carts , sold them two or three a penny . It is not many years since that they have had Grapes among them , the Inhabitants of Astrachan being oblig'd for these to the Merchants of Persia , who brought the first sets thither , which an old Monk of a Convent that is in the Suburbs planted in his Garden . The Great Duke hearing that it had taken with good success , and having tasted the Grape , sent order to the Monk , in the year 1613. to improve his stock , which he did , and that with such increase , that at the time of our being there , there was no house almost , but had its Arbours and Walks set about with Vines , to the so great advantage of the Planters , that the Master of the house where I lodg'd told me , the Vines he had about his house had yielded him a hundred Crowns the year before . These Grapes , with some other Fruits , were either sent to the Great Duke , or sold to the neighbouring Weywodes : but some years since , they have planted a Vine there , which hath yielded in one year above 60. Pipes of excellent Wine . The Monk I spoke of was living at our being there , and was a hundred and five years of age ▪ He was a German , born in Austria , and had been carried away prisoner very young by some Turkish Soldiers , who had sold him into Muscovy , where he had chang'd his Religion , and became a Monk. He was at that time Superior of the Monastery , and still remembred some German words , but very few . He was a very good natur'd Man , and shew'd how much he was taken with our conversation , by the frequent visits he made us : but as soon as he had taken off two or three Dishes of Aquavitae , he was subject to the ordinary weaknesses of those of his age , threw away his staff , and fell a dancing , though not with over much confidence . Heretofore , all Nagaia was inhabited by Tartars , who had their particular King , and held a very fair correspondency with their Neighbours of Casan and Crim , with whom they also ran the same fortune after their defeat . For the Great Duke , Iohn Basilouits , having reduc'd under his Jurisdiction the Tartars of Casan , in the year 1552. two years after , set upon those of Nigaia , and took the City of Astrachan by assault , Aug. 1. 1554. He forc'd thence all the Tartars , and , having peopled the City with Muscovites , he compassed it with a stone wall , and added some other Fortifications : but it was the Great Duke Michael Foederouits , that made it larger than it was , by adding thereto that part , which is called Strelitzagorod , so called from the Muscovian Muskettiers , who are quartered therein . The City is eight thousand Geometrical feet about ; and that side towards the River , which , in that place , is two thousand , two hundred and sixteen foot broad , affords a pleasant Prospect , by reason of the great number of Turrets and Steeples of stone , which look very delightfully at a distance , but within , it is not answerable thereto , the Houses being all of Wood , and not well built . Some told us , that there were in the City above 500 great Pieces of brass , and among others , many Mortar-pieces ▪ The Garrison consisted of nine Pricasses , or Regiments , in each of which were 500 Muskettiers , under the command of two Weywodes , one Diak , and several Captains , and other Officers , who have an eye upon the Tartars , whom they have reason to be distrustful of . This City being seated upon the Frontiers of two of the most considerable parts of the world , it may well be , that not only the Tartars of Chrim , Precop , Bugar , and Nagaia , and the Muscovites , but also the Persians and Armenians ( who are Christians ) nay the Indians trade thither ; and these last have a particular market-place there for themselves . All which improves the Commerce of the City , so that the Customs , which there are very low , amount to above 25000 Crowns a year . The Inhabitants of the Country , who are the Tartars of Crim and Nagaia , are not permitted to live within the City , but are thrust into a place without the City , which is hedg'd and palizadoed , or forc'd to live in Huts , which they set up and down , in the open Fields , because they are not suffer'd to build Cities , nor to fortify their Towns nor Villages with walls . Their Huts are made either with Bull-rushes or Canes , being about twelve foot diameter , round , and towards the top , like the Coops wherein Chickens are kept in Europe . In the midst of that place , which serves them for a Roof , there is a hole , through which goes out a stick , having at the end a piece of coarse Cloath , which they turn to the Wind , to facilitate the going out of the Smoak , and which they draw in , when the Turf , or Cow-dung , which they burn , is reduc'd to a live-Coal or Ashes . When the weather is very cold , they put over the Hut a covering of coarse Cloath , whereby they so keep in the heat , that they pass over whole days without stirring out , with their Wives and Children , not feeling any inconvenience . They have no fixt habitation in the Summer-time , but stay in those places where they find the best Pasture for their Cattel . When that begins to fail , they put their Huts into Carts , and their Wives , Children , and Goods upon Camels , Oxen , and Horses , and so they ramble up and down the Country , whence it comes that the Muscovites call them Poloutski , Vagabonds . At the beginning of Winter they all come near and about Astrachan , and lodge themselves in several crews or troops , which lye not at so great a distance but that they can relieve one another against the Malmukes Tartars , otherwise called the Tartars of Buchar , their common and irreconcilable enemies , who make their incursions up and down the Country , from Astrachan and the Caspian Sea , as far as Sorat of . The Tartars who live near the river Iaika are their tormentors on the other side , disturbing their quiet by continual Alarms , when the river is frozen . Whence it comes , that the Muscovites , to prevent their being ruin'd by the incursions of those people , furnish them with Arms , out of the Great Duke's Magazine , whether they are oblig'd to return them , as soon as the River and the ways are thaw'd : for they are not permitted to have any , either defensive or offensive Arms in the Summer . 'T is true , they do not pay the Great Duke any Taxes or impositions , but are oblig'd to serve him against his Enemies , which they do the more gladly , and without any compulsion , out of the hope of booty , as do also those of Daguestan , whom we shall speak of hereafter . These Tartars have Princes of their own , as also Commanders in time of War , and particular Judges of their own Nation : but lest they should do any thing contrary to their allegiance to the Great Duke , there are always some of their Myrses , or Princes , kept as Hostages in the Castle of Astrachan . The Tartars of Nagaia and Chrim , are for the most part of little stature , and fat , having large faces and little eyes , and being of an Olive-colour . The men have ordinarily as many wrinkles in their faces as old Women , little beard , and the head all shaven . All they have about them is a Casaque , or Garment of a coarse grey Cloath , upon which those of Nagaia wear for the most part a loose Mantle of black Sheep-kin , with a Cap of the same stuff , the Wool-side outward . The Women , who are not unhandsom , are commonly clad in white linnen Cloath , and have about their heads a Coif of the same stuff , folded , and round , like those pots which some make use of in the Wars , having in the middle a hole , fit to put a plume of feathers in . Upon this Coif , and on both sides , there hang a great many Copecs , or Muscovian Pence . They many times vow their first-born , or some one of their other Children , to God , or some Imam , or Saint . And that these Nazarites may be distinguish'd from others , if it be a Girl , she wears a Ring with a Ruby , a Turqueze stone , or Coral in the Nostril ; If a Boy , he wears it in his right ear . The Persians have the same custom ; but of that more at large hereafter Children go stark naked , and are all big-belly'd . The Tartars live upon what their Cattel , their hunting and fishing supplies them with . Their Cattel are large and fair , as that of Poland . Their sheep , as also those of Persia , have great tayls , which are all fat , weighing 20. or 30. pounds , the ears hanging down as our Spaniels , flat-nosed . Their Horses are little and mishapen , but strong and hardy . They have some Camels , but they have most of them two bunches on their backs , which they call Buggur , those which have but one , and by them called Towe , are very scarce among them . Their ordinary food is fish dry'd in the Sun , which serves them instead of bread . They have also certain Cakes made of Meal , Rice , and Millet , fry'd in Oyl or Honey . They eat Camels and Horse-flesh , and drink water and milk . Mares milk they much esteem ; with this they treated our Ambassadors , when we gave them a Visit , taking it out of a nasty Leather-bag , to present it to us . They are for the most part Mahumetans , of the Turkish Sect , hating that of the Persians . Some have made profession of the Muscovian Religion , and have been baptiz'd . They receiv'd us civilly , at least as far as that Nation is capable of civility . One of their Princes would have given the Ambassadors the divertisement of Hawking , but the Weywode would not permit it . The time we stay'd at Astrachan was spent in providing all things necessary for the prosecution of our Voyage . The Persians of the Caravanne , and the Tartarian Prince sent often some of their people to complement us ; they also made us Presents , and came in pe●son to Visit us . For , we had hardly cast Anchor before Astrachan , and made known our arrival by the discharging of the great Guns , but the Cuptzi , and the other Persian Merchants , who were there but a little before us , sent us a noble Present of all sorts of fruit , Arpus's , Melons , Apples , Apricocks , Peaches , and Grapes , with this excuse , that being , as we were , strangers in the Countrey , they could make us no better Presents , but when we were come to Persia , they would be absolutely at our disposal . The Ambassadors having answer'd this civility , sent them , as also to the Tartarian Prince , some of all sorts of distill'd waters , and sweet meat● . The next day after our arrival , we were Visited by many Persian Merchants , who were desirous to see our ship . Not one among them but brought some Present of fruit according to the custom of their Countrey , which permits them not to come empty-handed before persons of quality . They trea●ed us w●th much kindness and familiarity , which the more delightfully surpriz'd us , 〈◊〉 that we had but then parted from a Nation famous for its incivility and barbarism . And w●ereas thenc● forward we were to converse and negotiate with Persians , we thought it not amiss to allow them the liberty to do what they pleas'd in our ship , and were extremely pleas'd to see them get all so heartily and so kindly drunk , that some , as they parted , fell into the water ; nay one of their Merchants , an aged man , falling fast asleep upon the Deck , stay'd there all night . This good man was so kind in his Wine , that taking a glass of French-wine from one of the Ambassadors who had drunk to him , and perceiving they made him this complement , that , after the excellent Wines of his own Countrey , he could not taste those of ours , he made answer , that , though it were poyson , yet coming from the Ambassadors hand , he would take it off . The 17. The Persian Cuptzi sent us a Present of two sacks of Rice , the grain whereof was very white and very ●ig , and a Vessel of preserv'd Garlick , which was very pleasant to the taste . How the Persians preserve it shall be said hereafter . Many of the Cuptzi's Domesticks came also to see us , and brought along with them some Mariners , who were astonish'd at the bigness of our ship , and said all , that it would not be fit for the Caspian Sea , whereof the high , and in a manner contiguous Waves , would overwhelm it , and there was a necessity of taking down the Masts . They all affirm'd , that the Culsum ( so they call the Caspian Sea ) had never born so great a ship ; which yet they only said in comparison of their own , which are only little Barks , made like our bathing-tubs in Europe , so to take up but two or three foot water , having neither Hatches nor Pump , insomuch that they are forc'd to cast out the Water with shovels . They have but one great sayl , no more than the Muscovites , and know not what it is to sayl with a side-wind ; so that when a Tempest overtakes them , they are forc'd either to go with the wind or cast Anchor : but commonly they go within Pistol-shot of the shore . The Persians having left us , the Ambassadors sent to the Chief Weywode , whose name was Foedor Vasilouits , a Present , which was a large drinking Cup Vermilion-gilt , intreating his advice for the continuation of their Voyage , and to know whether we should prosecute it by Sea or by Land. The Weywode desir'd a days time or two to consider of it , and to take the advice of persons skill'd in Sea-affairs : but we stay'd not for his answer , and resolv'd , for several reasons , to continue our Voyage by Sea. Sept. 19. The Tartar-Prince having sent us word that he would give us a Visit aboard our Ship , we sent our shallop to Land , to bring him aboard . he brought with him another Tartar-Prince , and a retinue of about 40 persons , besides those who belong'd to Alexei Sauonouits , the Great Duke's Poslanick . He was habited after the Muscovian fashion , his Vestment embroider'd with Gold and Pearls , and his person and deportment was suitable to the greatness of his birth : for he had a very good countenance , a very clear complexion , and black hair , being about 28 years of age , of an excellent good humour , and eloquent . He was receiv'd into the ship with the noise of our Trumpets , and the fiering of three great Pieces , and conducted to the Ambassadors Chamber , through the Guards and Soldiers in their Arms. After some two hours discourse , during which he was entertain'd with Musick , he desir'd to see the ship . He was shew'd it all , and at last brought into the Hall , where he found a Collation ready , but he would not sit down , and took leave of the Ambassadors , to return to the City . At his departure , he had the same honour done him as at his entrance . Sept. 20. The Ambassadors sent to the Lord Naurus , the King of Persia's Cuptzi , to entreat him to honour them with a Visit in their ship , which he promis'd to do . The next day he came , accompany'd by another rich Merchant , named Noureddin Mahomet , and the Pristaf , which the Weywode had sent to conduct him . His reception was like that of the Tartar-Prince . After the Collation , at which pass'd several good discourses , our Musick playing all the time , they entreated us to give theirs leave to come in , which consisted of Hawboyes and Timbrels . Their Timbrels were made of earth , and were not much unlike our Butter-pots , making a very strange noise , though their playing on them was very regular and well carried on . The Collation had put them into so good an humour , that in their return we could hear their Musick , nay a good while after they were got into the City . The 22. The Weywode sent his Presents to the Ambassadors , which consisted in twenty Flitches of Bacon , twelve large Fishes that had been hung up in the smoak , a Barrel of Cavayar , a Tun of Beer , and another of Hydromel . About noon , there came aboard us two of the Polish Ambassadors Servants , whom the Cuptzi had spoken of , to complement the Ambassadors in their Master's name , and on the behalf of the Ambassador , sent from the King of Persia to the King of Poland , bringing along with them a bottle of Scherab , or Persian Wine . The Polish Ambassador was a Iacobin Frier , named Iohn de Lucca ; and the Persian , an Armenian Archbishop , named Augustinus Basecius . The persons sent to us were two Capuchins , one an Italian , the other a French-man . They told us they had been five moneths at Astrachan , and complain'd much of the ill treatment they had receiv'd there , in that they were detain'd as Prisoners , and not permitted to go any farther . The same day , the Ambassadors acquainted the Weywode with their desire to Visit the Tartar-Prince , entreating him , to that end , to accommodate them with horses for themselves , and some of their retinue ; which he very civilly did , sending the next day , by his Gentleman of the horse , to the River-side , the number of horses we desired . Being come to a Lodging prepar'd for us without the City , and having acquainted the Tartar-Prince with our arrival , we walk'd towards his Lodging , where he expected us . The Prince having notice of it , met them in the Court , where he receiv'd the Ambassadors very civilly , and conducted them to a Chamber richly hung . There were with them the Poslanick , Alexei , and a Tartar Ambassador of Chrim . The Collation was Magnificent , and of the noblest fruits in the Countrey , in great plenty . Our drink was Wine , Beer , Hydromel , and Aquavitae , of all enough : the Trumpets , which the Weywode had lent him , sounding in the mean time , and other Musick playing . When he drunk the Great Duke's and his Highness our Master's health , he stood , and presented the Cup with his own hand , to all the retinue , even to the Pages . Alexei in the mean time told us Miracles of the birth and noble endowments of Mussal , endeavouring to perswade us , that he was not to be ranked among the other Myrses , or Princes of Tartary , but that he was to be consider'd as a very great Prince , and Nephew to Knez Iuan Borissouits Circaski , being his brother's son , one of the greatest Lords of the great Duke's Court. He told us , that , when he did homage , the Czaar had done him very particular favours , and made him considerable Presents : that he had a Brother at Court , a great Favorite : that his Sister was to marry the King of Persia , and that he might serve us in both Kingdoms . ● This Entertainment took us up several hours , after which the Ambassadors would have gone to see the Habitations of the Tartars , without the City ; but the Muscovites very barbarously shut the Gates against them , which oblig'd us to return to the ship . The 24. The Poslanick , Alexei , gave the Ambassadors a Visit , upon his own accompt . He was kindly receiv'd , and after he had been Magnificently treated at Dinner , we sent him back to his Lodging , attended by twelve persons of our retinue , who had each of them a Sable skin . This Muscovite , who might be about 50. years of age , was an ingenious man , and had a great inclination to Learning , contrary to the ordinary humour of those of his Nation . He had learnt some few Latine words , and was a Lover of the Mathematicks , whence it came that he Courted our Conversation , in order to the advancement of his studies . He was so sedulous , that in the space of five moneths , that we were in company together , both in Persia and by the way , he made such a Progress therein , that he could express himself well enough to be understood in Latine . 'T is true , 't was not with the Congruity requisite , but what he had was very extraordinary in a Muscovite . He learnt also the use of the Astrolabe , as well to take the height of the Sun , and find out the time of the day , as to make use of it in Geometry . He had one made by our Clock maker ; and as soon as he came to any City or Village , he went out into the Street , to take the Elevation of the Pole ; which the Muscovites , not accustom'd to see their Countrey-men employ'd in those exercises , thought very strange . The 25. The Cuptzi sent to invite the Ambassadors to a feast the next day , and desir'd them to send him the name and titles of his Highness , our Master , as also the names and qualities of the Ambassadors , that he might send them by an express to the Chan , or Governour of Schamachie in Media , that when we came to the Frontiers of Persia , we might find all things ready for the prosecution of our Voyage . The 26. He sent seven Horses to the River-side for the Ambassadors and their retinue , but they made use only of two , and , causing the rest to be led , they ordered the Gentlemen and Officers to walk a foot , according to the custom in Germany . He had prepar'd the Feast in a great house , which , to that end , he had borrow'd of the Weywode , and over against it , he had hir'd another Lodging , where he had erected a Theater cover'd with Persian Tapistry , for the Timbrels and Hawboyes , who continu'd their Musick from our arrival to our departure . The house where the Feast was kept , was all cover'd with Turkish and Persian Tapistry . The Cuptzi met the Ambassadors in the Court , receiv'd them with great civility , and conducted them through two Chambers hung all about , into a third , which was hung with Gold and Silver Brocadoe . In all the Chambers , there were Tables and Seats cover'd with the best Persian Tapistry , which the Cuptzi had done purposely for our convenience , knowing we were not yet accustomed to the mode of Persia , where they sit upon the ground to eat . The Tables were loaden with all sorts of Fruits and Preserves , as Grapes , Apples , Melons , Peaches , Apricocks , Almonds , Raisins of the Sun , whereof some were little and without stones , Kernels of Nuts , Pistachoes , and several Indian fruits , preserv'd in Sugar and Honey , and over them were large pieces of Satin or Taffata . We were hardly set , ere came in the two Ambassadors of Persia and Poland , who had upon their ordinary Habits , the Vestiments which the King of Persia had presented them with , and the Iacobin Frier had a Golden Cross upon his breast as well as the Armenian Bishop . They took their places next the Ambassadors , and being well skill'd in the Latine , Spanish , Italian , and French Languages , their discourses were accordingly without any trouble , and full of diversion . 'T is the custome of Persia to begin their Feasts with Fruits and Preserves . We spent two hours in eating only those , and drinking Beer , Hydromel and Aquavitae . Then was brought up the meat in great Silver Dishes . They were full of Rice of divers colours , and , upon that , several sorts of Meat boil'd and roasted , as Beef , Mutton , tame Fowl , wild Ducks , Fish and other things , all very well ordered , and very delicate . The Persians use no knives at Table , but the Cooks send up the meat ready cut into little bits ; so that it was no trouble to us to accustome our selves to their manner of eating . Rice serves them instead of bread . They take a mouthfull of it , with the two fore-fingers , and the thumb , and so put it into their mouths . Every Table had a Carver , whom they call Suffretzi , who takes the meat brought up in the great Dishes , to put it into lesser ones , which he fills with three or four sor●s of meat , so as that every Dish may serve two , or , at most , three persons . There was but little drunk till towards the end of the repast , and then the Cups went about roundly , and the Dinner was concluded with a Vessel of Porcelane , full of a hot blackish kind of drink , which they call Kahawa , whereof we shall have occasion to say more hereafter . The Persians express'd their civility towards us so highly , both in word and deed , at this 〈…〉 we could not have desir'd more in our own Country . Having taken leave both of our Entertainer , the Ambassadors of Persia and Poland , and the rest of the Company , which was done with much honour and civility on all sides , we drew off with the noise of the Timbrels and Ha●●boyes , which sounded a retreat , after a very pleasant manner . Two of the most considerable of the Company brought us to the City Gate , where they renew'd their civilities , and acknowledg'd the honour the Ambassadors had done them , and re-assur'd us of their friendship and services . As the Ambassadors went into the Shallop , some of the Ship Guns were fired , which had also been done when they went out of it to go to the Feast . The 27. the Ambassadors , with some few persons about them , took a walk , and having gone about the City , they went a league farther to see the habitations of the Tartars . We found by the way , that , in those parts , Oxen and Horses tread out the Corn , whereas in other places it is thrash'd ; whereby we explain'd that Law , which forbids muzzling the Oxe that treadeth out the Corn. No Hut but had its Hawk or Faulcon ; in our return we met with one of their Princes coming from his sport , having his Hawk on his fist , and a Sheep-skin on his back , as all the rest had . He exprest his trouble that he had not been at home to entertain the Ambassadors . The same day went thence the Poslanick Alexei Sawinouits , continuing his Voyage to Persia by the Caspian Sea. The 28. The Ambassadors were treated with the same magnificence and ceremonies by the other Persian Merchant , namely , Noureddin Mahumed , save that the Stage , or Theater , for the Muscovians , was erected in the Court , opposite to the Table , but more richly adorn'd than that of the Cuptzi . He had also invited the Religious Men before spoken of , certain Indians , and two Muscovites , who came from the Weywode , and understood the Language . The Ambassador Brugman being engag'd in discourse with them , broke out into very injurious expressions against the Turks , who , though enemies to the Persians , yet were not then in any hostility against the Muscovites : whereupon the former fearing it might reflect on them , as being the Masters of the Entertainment , entreated the Ambassador not to engage into any further discourse concerning publike Affairs , but to be merry , and to assure himself , that the expressions they then made us of their affection , were but slight earnests of the friendship we were to expect from them after our arrival into Persia. The 29. we were visited by the Myrsa , or Tartar-Prince , whom we had met two days before returning from his sport . He made us a present of some wild Geese , which he had taken , and invited us to go along with him a-Hawking the next day , which we had accepted , but the Weywode would not permit it , as we said before . Septemb. the last , the Weywode sent us a Present of some of the Country Preserves ; to wit , Ginger-bread , and the juyce of Goosberies reduc'd to a Past , whereof some was dispos'd into the form of great Cheeses , some flat , and some in Rolls . It was , in taste , somewhat sharp and picquant , and not unpleasant . The Muscovites put of this kind of paste into most of their sawces . October the first , the Secretary of the Embassy , with two other Officers of the retinue , were ordered to go to the Weywode about some business . He receiv'd me with much civility , made me set down by him , and gave me a very favourable audience . But before he answer'd the Proposions we had made to him , he made great complaint of the unhandsome treatment , which Rodivon , our Pristaf , whom the Great Duke had order'd to conduct us as far as Astrachan , had received from the Ambassador Brugman . He had given him very uncivil language , and had call'd him Bledinsin , Sabak , &c. never considering that he was employ'd by the Great Duke . He told us further , that , to his knowledge , the Pristaf was a person of honour , and prudent in the management of his charge : but that it was a great indiscretion in the Ambassador to treat him after that rate , though Rodivon had not done his duty , and that he should rather have made his complaints of him to his Czaarick Majesty , or at least to those who represent the Prince's Person at Astrachan , of whom he might have expected satisfaction : That he could not believe the Duke of Holstein would take it well , no more than the Great Duke , that any publick Officer of his Country should be treated in that manner : That he was oblig'd by the concernment of his charge to make those remonstrances to us , but , that there was not , on the other side , any reason the whole retinue should suffer for his mis-carriage , and that that should not hinder him from giving us a speedy dispatch ; as indeed he immediately did . The dayes following were spent in carrying aboard the Provisions which we had bought , for the prosecution of our Voyage . Our own people had bak'd Bread and Bisket , and had brew'd a certain quantity of Beer . We had bought of the Tartars twenty fat Oxen , at between eight and fourteen Crowns a piece , as also several Barrels of Salt-fish , intending to go to Sea with the first opportunity . And in regard we knew not what kind of sayling it was on the Caspian Sea , and that it was represented to us as very dangerous , by reason of the shallowness of the Wolga thereabouts , for several leagues together , besides our Muscovian Pilot , we hired certain Tartars of the Country , who promis'd to go before us in a Boat , and to bring our ship into the main Sea. Accordingly , Oct. 10. we left Astrachan , about noon , having very fair weather , taking our course towards South , and South-west . But we had not got a league , ere a contrary wind rising forc'd us to the shore , and kept us there all that day , and the next . We there receiv'd the visit of a certain Myrsa , or Tartar-Prince , a very handsome graceful person , and one of the most considerable in those parts , who presented us with a Mutton , and a Barrel of Milk. We observ'd that near Astrachan , and for the most part all along the River Wolga , the Earth produc'd Simples in great abundance , and of incredible bigness . The Herb , which the Latins call Esula , grew there as high as a Man , and the Root of Angelica was as big as a Man's arm . The Tempest being over , the 12. we set forward , but could get but a league that day . We got not much more the 13. and were forc'd to cast Anchor near a little round Mountain , on our left hand , 15. werstes from Astrachan . The Muscovites call this mountain Tomanoi-gor . We gave it the name of the Snakie Mountain , by reason of the abundance of Serpents we met with there . It was full of Caper-trees , and had abundance of the Herb called Semper-vivum , of several kinds , as Sea-house-leek , Prickmadame , &c. The Plain , which is at the foot of this Hill , affords one of the most delightful Prospects of the World , and that for several leagues together . At night , we saw in a Boat the Strelits who had convoy'd the Poslanick , as far as Terki . They told us there was no danger in our way , and that they had come it in 24. hours . The 14. the wind North-north-east , we continu'd our Voyage , and came in the afternoon over against a Chapel called Zuantzuk , 30. werstes from Astrachan . Hereabouts is the best fishing in the Country ; The Tartars call it Vtschu , and it belongs to the Convent of Troitza , or of the Trinity , at Astrachan . The River Wolga , in this place , divided into several Chanels , making so many Isles , which are covered all over with Bushes , Canes , and Ozier , as is also the Coast of the Caspian Sea , as far as the River Koisu . There is , among the rest , one Isle named Perul , 15. werstes from Vtschu , in which we saw a house built of wood , of a considerable height : having on the roof of it a long pole with a Sheep's skull at the top of it , and we were told it was the Sepulchre of a Tartarian Saint , near which the Inhabitants , as also some among the Persians , when they either take a Voyage , or are safely return'd home , sacrifice a Sheep , part whereof serves for the Sacrifice , the rest for a Feast after the Sacrifice . Having ended their Prayers and Devotions , the Sheep's head is put on the top of the pole , where it is left , till it be either reliev'd by another , or fall off of it self . The Muscovites call this place Tataski Molobitza , that is to say , The Sacrifice of the Tartars . Behind this Isle , on the left hand , there were , upon a high , but very smooth ascent , a great number of Hutts . At night we came to another Fishing-place , 15. werstes from the Sea , where the River is shut in with a Palizadoe , and kept by a hundred Muscovian Musketiers , who keep a guard there against the Cosaque Pirates . In this place we saw a great number of Dog-fishes , or Sea-hounds , as also of that kind of Fowl which Pliny calls Onocratalus , whose Beaks are long , round , and flat at the extremity , as a Spoon beaten out . Putting its Beak into the water , it makes a noise not much unlike that of an Ass , whence it hath the name : but particularly we took notice of a kind of Geese , or rather Cormorants , whereof we made mention before . The Muscovites call them Babbes , the Persians , Kuthum , and the Moores of Guiny , Bombu . As to their feet , leggs , neck , and colour , they are like other Geese , but they are bigger in body than Swans . Their Bills are above a foot and a half long , and two fingers broad , and forked at the end . Under their Bills , they have a great bag of shrivell'd skin , which they can dilate so , as that it is able to contain near three Gallons of liquor , and they make use of it as a reservatory for the fish they take , till such time as they can swallow them down . For their throats are so wide , that people are not only oblig'd to shut them , when they make use of these Birds in fishing , as they often do , but also , if we believe Franciscus Sanctius , it was discover'd , that one of these Birds , which was taken upon its having overcharg'd the said bag , had swallow'd down a Moor-child upon the Coasts of Africk . The Persians are very expert in dressing the skins of them , and making Tabours thereof , or covering therewith some other Musical Instruments . The Ambassador Crusius kill'd one of them upon the Caspian Sea side , which was above two ells and a half between the extremities of the Wings , and above seven foot from the head to the feet . Franciscus Fernandez , in his History of the living-Creatures and Plants of Mexico , sayes , that , in those parts , there are some that have teeth within their Bills ; but we are not to go out of Africa into America . We saw hereabouts another kind of Bird , much after the form of wild Ducks , save that they are somewhat bigger , and black as Crows , and have longer necks , and the end of their bills forked . The Muscovites call them Baclan , and they are seen only in the night time ; their quills are harder and bigger than those of Crows , and very fit for designers . The 15. we came to the mouth of the River Wolga , and the entrance into the Caspian Sea , which is 12. leagues from Astrachan , and full of small Islands , covered ●●th Reeds & Canes till a man comes six leagues within the Sea. Some attribute to the Wolga as many mouths as there are Islands thereabouts ; but they are mistaken , for those Islands are to be accompted rather made by the Sea , than the River . The bottome is all muddy , having but between four , or four foot and a half water , which put us to inexpressible trouble , and took up our time so , as that we hardly got four leagues in seven dayes . Our worst dayes were the 18. and 19. of October . The 18. we were got on a Bank , at five foot water , and having spent as many hours in getting off , we found indeed six foot water , but soon discover'd that it was only a pit , which of all sides , had Banks , at four and four foot and a half water . Having , with no less trouble , got again to the Bank where we had five foot water , the wind being turn'd to the North-west , the water fell so sensibly , that we had but three foot , the Ship being as it were fasten'd in the mud . We unloaded part of our Provisions into the Tartarian Boat that went before us , and set all our people on work , to get off ; but though they took incredible pains , so as that they had not the leasure either to eat or drink , yet could they do no good , so that all could be done was patiently to expect the return of the water , which we could not hope for but with the change of the wind . This was no small affliction to those , who consider'd that we were there at the mercy of the Cosaques , who might easily have taken us prisoners , and forc'd us to ransome our selves . With all these misfortunes there happen'd to be such a thick mist , that we could not see from one end of the Ship to the other , and occasion'd a great oversight in us , by firing a great Gun , according to the order of the Ambassador Brugman , at a Muscovian Boat that pass'd somewhat near our Ship : Those who were in the Boat return'd us their curses , and told us , that they might as freely pass that way , as we , who were Strangers , and went by the Great Duke's permission , whom we were oblig'd to acknowledge for Soveraign of that Sea , and their Prince ; that since we were so much given to shooting , we might keep our powder to be us'd against the Cosaques , who not far thence expected us . This reproach caus'd two other Boats to fare the better , and our selves also , for , instead of injurious speeches , they sent us some of the fruits of Circassia , to wit , an excellent kind of Pears , Nuts , and Medlars . Oct. 21. at night , we first perceiv'd that the water was risen to five foot , which begat in us a hope , that we might put off to Sea. The Tempest , which rose the 22. with a South-south-eastwind , brought it up to nine foot ; but it was so violent , that not daring to make use of our Sails , we were forc'd to continue still at Anchor , and expect fairer weather , which came not till five dayes after . The 23. in the morning , the sky being clear , I observ'd the Sun at its rising , and found , that , in respect of the Compass , it rose 22. degrees more towards the South than it should , by which means we discover'd , that , in that place , the needle declin'd 22. degrees from the North , towards the West . The 27. the Tempest being over , we return'd all our things into the Ship , and dismiss'd our Boat , and , having hoised Sail , got into the Sea ; but we hardly made a league , ere we were again in the mud , and oblig'd to send for the Boat. But perceiving we had water enough , the 28. and seeing thirteen Sail behind us coming out of the Wolga , whom we conceiv'd to be the Caravan , we order'd the Boat to be sent back . It was the Tartar-Prince , two Merchants of Persia , and five hundred Muscovian Musketiers , with their Colonel , who were going to relieve the Garrison of Terki : but what put us most to a loss , was , that , finding the Muscovian Pilot , whom we had taken up at Astrachan , absolutely ignorant in the business of Navigation ; and the Maps , by which we intended to direct our course , absolutely false , we knew not what resolution to take . We resolv'd at last to address our selves to the Officer that commanded the 500. Musketiers , and to send to him in the evening , while all the ships lay at Anchor , to entreat his assistance and advice in that conjuncture , and to desire him to give us an able man that might be our Pilot on the Caspian Sea. He came aboard us , and having drunk sufficiently , he made us the greatest protestations of friendship in the World , and told us , that the trouble it was to him to see us in those difficulties had bereft him of his sleep ; that his joy to find us in good health was so much the more extraordinary , and that he would not fail to send the Weywode notice of it by an express Messenger ; that all under his Command were at our service , and that as soon as he were got aboard , he would send us a Pilot we might confide in . But the merry Companion was no sooner got to his own ship , but he set sayl , and left us in the lurch . I think , what troubled him was , that we had not made him some present according to the custom of the Countrey ; but he regarded so little the slur he had put upon the Ambassadors , that he had the impudence to come and Visit them in their ship , in the company of several other Tartarian Lords , after our arrival at Terki , and made no other answer to the reproaches he receiv'd upon that occasion , than , ja wi nouat , a great business indeed to be talk'd of . Finding our selves thus abus'd , we sent to the Master of the Persian ship , to entreat his assistance . He , though Mas●●● of the ship , and owner of all the goods in it , came aboard us , to proffer us his service as a Pilot , with more kindness and civility than we could have expected from a Christian , and , having recommended his own ship to his servants , stay'd with us . He was a very understanding man , and was not only acquainted with the Navigation of those parts , but also with the Compass , much beyond what the Persians ordinarily are vers'd in , who do not willingly venture very far into the Sea , but for the most part keep in sight of Land. So that finding the wind serv'd , he caus'd the Anchor to be weigh'd , about eleven at night , taking his course towards the South , with an East wind . We observ'd it was the same day that we left Travemunde the year before , and accordingly we had the same success in this second Voyage . We had all that night but ten foot water ; but towards day , we had eighteen . The Countrey on our right hand , which is called Suchator , had four Hills , which made a great Promontory , reaching a great way into the Sea ; and from that Cape to Astrachan are counted 100 werstes , and to Terki 200. but on both sides they are very short ones . The 29. The weather fair , we kept on our course , in the morning Southward , and with a South-East wind , and in the afternoon , South-west-ward , having about twenty foot water , and finding the bottom gravelly , and full of little shells . We could discover no Land that day , and the night following , we cast Anchor . Here the Needle declin'd twenty degrees , from North to West . Octob. 30. We set sayl at the break of day , and soon after Sun-rising , we discover'd the Countrey of Circassia , which lies all along the Sea-Coast from the South-West , to North-East , compassing it about , much after the form of a Crescent , and making a spacious Bay. It was our design , to get beyond the point of the Gulf , but the wind coming to South-East , had almost forc'd us into it , which oblig'd us to cast Anchor about noon , at the entrance of the Gulf , at three fathom and a half water , finding at the bottom a kind of fat earth , about six Leagues from Terki . We discover'd in the Bay , about 20. or twenty five Boats , and upon the first sight thereof , it run into our imagination , that they were the Cosaques ; but we were soon undeceiv'd , and found them to be Tartarian Fisher-men , belonging to Terki , and were then coming to bring us fish to sell. For those we bought of them , we gave them fifteen pence a piece , but they were very great ones , and we found in their bellies a great number of Crabs and Lobsters , among which there were some alive . The remainder of the day we spent in giving Almighty God solemn thanks , for all his mercifull deliverances of us , particularly that which happen'd on the very same day the year before , when we were in so great danger , amidst the Rocks and Shelves of Ocland . Our Persian Pilot went that day to his own ship , which was at some distance behind us , to give his men Order what they should do , leaving us somewhat of an opinion , that he would shew us such another trirk as the Muscovite had done before : but he afterwards made it appear , that those of his Nation are not only made up of Complements , for he return'd very betimes the next morning , having sent his Boat before us , to serve us for a Guide . The last day of October , we had , in the morning , a thick Mist , with a great Calm . The Sun having dispell'd the one about noon , and the wind being come to the North , we endeavour'd to get out of the Gulf , and with much ado , by laveering , got the point , near which we stayd at Anchor till after midnight , and came very betimes in the morning , on the first of November , before the City of Terki . We cast Anchor about a quarter of a League from the City , because we could not come any nearer , by reason of the shallowness of the water . The night before , the Cosaques had a design to set upon us , but happily miss'd us in the dark , and met with the little Fleet which brought the Tartar-Prince ; but the noise of the Strelits or Muscovian Muskettiers having discover'd to them that they were mistaken , and imagining they should find a vigorous resistance , they drew back , but made it appear they were the Germans that they look'd for . Intelligence coming , in the morning , to the City , of this attempt of the Cosaques , rais'd a verry hot Alarm there , in regard it was known that Mussal their Prince was coming , and that he might be in some danger . The Inhabitants were confirm'd in that opinion , when they heard the going off of our great Guns , a noise they are not accustomed to in those parts ; insomuch that they began to get together , and look on us as Enemies ; but they were put out of all fear by the arrival of their Prince , who having given us a Volley as he pass'd by , and invited us to honour him with a Visit at his Mother's , satisfy'd the Inhabitants , that there was no danger either to him or them . The City of Terki lies somewhat above half a League from the Sea , upon the little River Timenski , which issues out of the great River Bustro and facilitates the correspondence there is between the Sea and the City , to which there is is no other way to come by reason of the Fens , which encompass it on all sides , for a quarter of a League about . It is seated in a spacious plain , which is of such extent , that the extremities thereof cannot be discover'd by the eye ; whence may be corrected the errour of the Map , drawn by Nicholas Iansson Piscator , alias Vischer , though in all other things the best and most exact of any I could ever meet with , who places the City of Terki upon a Mountain , but , by a mistake , confounding the City of Tarku in the Province of Dagesthan , with that of Terki in Circassia . The Elevation of the Pole , is , here , at 43. degrees , 23 minutes . It is distant from Astrachan sixty Leagues by Sea , and seventy by Land , and is the last place under the Jurisdiction of the Great Duke of Muscovy . It is in length 2000. foot ; and in breadth 800. all built of Wood , even the Towers and Rampiers , yet very well furnish'd with great Guns , among which there were then two battering Pieces , plac'd upon Carriages , before the Governours house . The Great Duke hath lately caus'd it to be fortify'd after the modern way of Fortification , with Rampiers and Bastions of earth , by a Dutch Engineer named Cornelius Nicholas , who went Masters-mate along with us into Persia. The ordinary Garrison consists of two thousand men , 1500. whereof are under the Command of a Weywode , or Colonel , and divided into three Pricasses or Regiments , each of 500. men . The Prince is assign'd the other 500. for his Guard , and they are maintain'd upon the Great Duke's charge , but oblig'd to joyn with the others in case of necessity . The Tartars of Circassia have their habitations on this side the River . We shall speak of their Religion and manner of life hereafter , as having had more leasure at our return , to make a more particular observation thereof . The next day after our arrival , the Cuptzi and the other Persian Merchants sent a Present to the Ambassadors , which consisted of excellent Fruits , in great abundance , as also to ask them , whether they were resolv'd to prosecute their Voyage by Sea , or would travel by Land , with this by way of Invitation , that if they would go by Land , there was an opportunity to do it with all imaginable convenience , in as much as , within three dayes , there was expected at Terki a Muscovian Ambassador , who was upon his return from Persia , and would bring with him to the Frontiers , two hundred Camels , and a great number of Mules , which might carry our baggage . To this , it was added , that , by this convenience , we might pass safely through the Countrey of the Tartars of Dagesthan , and avoid falling into the hands of their Schemkal , or Captain , who was one of the greatest Robbers in the World ; and that we might be the further assur'd there was no danger , they proffer'd us their company in our Travels . This proposal was so well receiv'd by the Ambassadors , that they immediately sent to the Weywode to desire his permission to take their advantage of this opportunity , and dispatch'd Rustan , our Persian Interpreter , to the Frontiers of Dagesthan , six Leagues from Terki , to take order for the prosecution of our Voyage by Land ; but being come thither , he found the Camels , and all the other beasts fit for carriage , were return'd into Persia. The Weywode had at first absolutely deny'd us the Liberty of passage ; but as soon as he heard there was no convenience of taking that way , he sent an Officer to tell us , that , though he had receiv'd no express order from the Great Duke to permit any such thing , yet he would not stick to grant us passage , and assist us in order thereto what lay in his power . The night following , the Mariners , belonging to our ship , fell into a mutiny , against Michael Cordes , our Captain , and the noise was so great , that many of them were put into Irons . The next day , an enquiry was made into the disorder that had been committed in the night , and Anthony Manson , a Sayl-maker , being found the most guilty of any , he was condemn'd to remain a Prisoner at Terki , till our return out of Persia. The Weywode sent for him , by two of his Officers , at the entreaty of the Ambassadors . One of those Officers had a Coat of Mail under his Casaque , and a tin Gantelet ; the other , who by his quality was a Knez ; had a Garment of Crimson Velvet . Nov. 4. Our Musick play'd in the morning betimes , it being the birth day of the Ambassador Brugman ; which ended , the great Guns were discharg'd . The same morning , the Tartar Prince's Mother sent one to complement the Ambassadors , and to give them thanks for their respects and civilities towards her son in his Voyage , entreating them to honour her with a Visit at her house , and to come and receive her Benediction . In the afternoon , we were Visited , aboard , by a Persian Lord , who had a retinue of many servants . He was an Eunuch , and the King of Persia had sent him express , to bring along with him the Tartar Prince's sister , to whom he was to be married . He made extraordinary proffers of friendship to the Ambassadors , and was so well pleas'd with our drink , that he grew perfectly drunk , in so much that he knew not which way to get out of the ship . They that came along with him were so edify'd by his example , that one of them was so loaden , that we were forc'd to let him down by a rope into the Shallop . The 5. The Ambassador sent M. Mandelslo , the Pastor and Secretary of the Embassy , accompany'd by our Tartarian and Persian Interpreters , to the Weywode , to Present him a large Vermilion-guilt-cup , and the two Chancellors or Secretaries each of them with a Ruby . They were also ordered to go and wait upon the Tartar-Prince's Mother , and to complement her upon the safe return of her Son. We were very kindly receiv'd in all places , and treated with Collations of Fruit , Beer , Hydromel , Aquavitae , and Wine . The Weywode entertain'd us with the same magnificence as that of Nisenovogorod , and falling into discourse of the nature and manner of life of the Persians , he told us , that they would , no doubt , be extremely liberal of their good words and fair promises , but that it requires a strong faith to believe one half of them , in as much as their performance would not be consonant thereto . Prince Mussal receiv'd us in Person , with very intimate demonstrations of affection , at the entrance of the Court , and conducted us into a high and spacious Hall , whereof the Walls were of earth , and so built , that a man might see on all sides , at an equal distance , a certain number of Neeches vaulted , in which there were either rich beds , with coverlets of silk or cotton ; or there were layd up in them several pieces of Persian Tapestry , and coverlets ; wrought or embroider'd with gold and silk , of divers several colours , with great chests covered with the same . All along the wall , just under the seeling , there hung two rows of dishes , of wood and earth , of diverse colours ; and the pillars , which underpropp'd the structure , were hung all about with excellent Cymitars , Quivers , and Arrows . The Princess sat in a chair , having about her a black loose Gown lin'd with Sables , and made after the fashion of a morning-coat . The Princess's name was Bika , and she was of a very noble stature , and had a good countenance , and might be about 45 years of age . She wore , at her neck behind , an Ox-bladder , blown to the utmost , which was wound about towards her hair , with a rich Scarf embroider'd with Gold and Silk , and had about her neck another Scarf , the two ends whereof hung down over her shoulders . Behind the Chair stood a Lady , who had also a Bladder at her neck , and we were told afterwards that it was the Badge of Widdowhood . On her right hand stood her three Sons , the two younger whereof were no better in Cloaths than the most inconsiderable persons in the Country . Behind them , stood certain Servants , on whose fore-heads and faces ( which they had torn with their nails ) might still be seen the marks of their mourning for the death of the elder brother , who had been executed at Moscou . On the left hand stood , all in a file , several Tartars , who were all very aged Persons , and represented the Council and Officers of the Court. The Princess , having answer'd our Complement , ordered Seats to be brought ; and a little Table furnish'd with Fruits for the Collation , at which our drink was Hydromel and Aquavitae . We would have had the Princes to have sate down with us , but they would not by any means do it , alledging , that it was not the Custome of the Country , and that the respect they ought their Mother permitted not their sitting down in her presence . The Collation being ended , and the Princess and others of the Company having handled and taken particular notice of our Cloaths all over , the Princess her self presented to each of us , a large Cup , full of a sort of Aquavitae extracted out of a Millet , which we found as strong as Spirit of Wine . The three Princes Presented us also with each of them a Cup , and intreated us not to take it ill , if they did the same honour to our Servants . In the mean time there was opened , behind the Princess , a Chamber-door , at the entrance whereof were to be seen several Ladies , and amongst the rest the Princess's Daughter , who was betroathed to the Sophy of Persia. She might be about sixteen years of age , and was very handsome , the clearness of her complexion having so much the greater lustre , by reason of the extraordinary blackness of her hair . These Ladies seemed to be no less desirous to see our Cloaths , than those who were in the Hall , thrusting one another towards the door , which they immediately shut upon the least sign made to them by the Princess : but they opened it again soon after , to take a further view of us . They call'd one of our servants to them , to take the more particular notice of his Cloaths , the fashion whereof they very much admir'd , as also that of his Sword , which they desir'd him to draw , that they might see the blade of it . But the Persian Envoy , who every day visited the Princess , coming into the Room while they were so employ'd , the Chamber door was immediately shut upon them , and we took leave of the Princess and the Princes her Sons , and went to view the City . We there met with several Women , handsome , young , and well made , having on them a kind of smocks of frocks of diverse colours , who made no difficulty ever and anon to stay us , till they had taken particular notice of our Cloaths . Nov. 6. The Cuptzi sent us a Letter from the Governour of Derbent , in answer to that which he had writ to him from Astrachan , the 25 of Sept. before . The contents of it was , to express his joy at our arrival , and to order the Cuptzi not to come away without us , but to bring us along with him by Sea. The 7. Our Interpreter Rustan return'd from the frontiers of Dagesthan , with this news , that those , who had conducted the Muscovian Ambassador to the frontiers , were return'd into Persia before his coming thither ; and that they thought it not enough to carry away the Camels and all the other Beasts fit for carriage , but they had also taken along with them the pieces of Timber and Fagots , without which it was impossible to get over those places where the Road was bad : upon which intelligence it was immediately resolv'd , that we should continue our Voyage by Sea. The 8. The Princess sent the Ambassadors a present of two Sheep , fifty Pullets , and several other Provisions . The high Chancellor of Muscovy sent us a Sheep , a barrel of Beer , and a-another of Hydromel . In the afternoon , the Prince Mussal came to give us a visit , to bid us adieu . There came along with him a Myrsa of Dagesthan , a Brother of the Prince of Tarku's , who made us believe , he was come expre●s to conduct the Ambassadors as far as the place of his Brother's residence . He was no better clad than the other Tartars , having , over his old cloaths , a Cloak , of a sort of very coarse Cloath , but as to his corntenance and behaviour , he express'd a fierceness beyond any of them , not dissembling the trouble it was to him , that we discover'd a greater respect for Mussal than for him , and refusing to stand at the drinking of the Great Duke's health . And when Mussal intreated him to consider the place he was in , he confidently made answer , that he knew not whether the Country he was then in , were the Great Duke's or his own , and began to pick a quarrel with him , reproaching him , that , with all his gay Cloaths , he was but a slave to the Muscovite , whereas himself , though but in raggs , was nevertheless an absolute Prince ; that acknowledg'd no other superiour than God : insomuch that at last , not able to govern his passion , he absolutely refus'd to drink the Czaar's health in any posture , and went his wayes . Some of his servants stole from our Minister , a silver Spoon and a Knife , and cut off one of the sleeves of my Doublet ; but they were forc'd to leave it behind them , it being engag'd under some other Cloaths . Prince Mussal staid with the Ambassadors , and begg'd of them the pardon of the Mariner whom we had sent Prisoner to Terki . The Ambassadors very freely satisfy'd his desire therein , and so sent late that night , the Secretary of the Embassy and another Gentleman , to the Weywode , to entreat him to return the Prisoner into our hands , and to desire justice of him against the Muscovian Pilot , who had run away from us two dayes before . A good while after night a Lacquey was sent after us , to press our immediate return to the Ship , which was then ready to set sayl , to make all the advantage they could of the Wind , which for some hours had blown very fair . We had dispatch'd all our business , when the Lacquey came to us ; but notwithstanding all the expedition we could use , we found the Ship under sayl , but it was not long , ere the Wind , turning to the direct contrary point , forc'd us to continue in the same place . The Weywode in the mean time sent us his Present , which consisted of a hundred pieces of hung Beef , four tuns of Beer , a puncheon of French Wine , a tun of Hydromel , a puncheon of Vinegar , two Sheep , four great Cakes of Ginger-bread , and several Loafs of other bread . There was bestow'd among those that brought the Present , about 20. Crowns , and good store of Aqua-vitae , insomuch that they went their way very well satisfy'd . Nov. 10. the Wind coming to South-west , we set sayl at the break of day , intending to take the course of the City of Derbent , which is the nearest of any of that frontier . About noon , we discover'd a Bark , which at first , took its course so as if it would have pass'd on the right hand of us , then made as if she would come up streight to us , and not knowing well what resolution to take , they ever and anon made more or less sayl ; whereby perceiving that those who were in it , were afraid of us , the Ambassador Brugman gave order that the Ship should make streight towards the Bark , put the Soldiers in their stations , and commanded a certain number of great Guns to be fir'd at randome , the more to frighten them . The poor people immediately struck sayl , and came near us . They were Persians , Fruit-Merchants , and the Bark was then loaden with Apples , Pears , Quinces , Nuts , and other Fruits . The Master of it , who was Brother to our Pilot , seeing him among a sort of people such as he had never seen before , and believing he was their Prisoner , began with horrid Cries and Lamentations to bewail his Brother's misfortune , as also his own , which he expected to fall into , though he cry'd several times to him , Korchma duschman lardekul , Fear not , they are friends , among whom I am with my own consent . But the other would hear of no perswasion to the contrary , imagining , that they forc'd him to speak to that purpose , and could not recover himself out of the fear he was in , till his Brother had acquainted him with the occasion which had brought him to our Ship. Then was it that he took the courage to come himself into our Ship , with a present of all sorts of Autumn-fruits , whereof he also sold good store , so cheap , that a quarter of a hundred of very great Apples came not to a penny . He was treated with Aquavitae , after which he return'd to his Bark very well satisfied . Much about this time , we came near an Isle which the Muscovites call Tzetland , and the Persians , Tzenzeni , eight Leagues from Terki , on the left hand . There we cast Anchor , at three fathom and a half water , and staid there four and twenty hours , according to the custom of the Pesians . We had lying before us a Treatise written by George Dictander , ( who had Travell'd into Pesia in the year 1602. with an Ambassador sent thither by the Emperour Rodolph 11. ) who , speaking of this Isle , sayes , that , being the only man left alive at his return , and staid in that place by the cold , he had been forc'd to kill the Horses which the Sophy had bestow'd on him , after he had consum'd all the other Provisions . Having at our coming thither , four or five hours of day-light remaining , the Ambassadors thought it not amiss to go into the Island , to see whether what they observ'd there , were consonant to what the other had written thereof : But all we could meet with worth our Observation was , only three great poles fasten'd together , and set up at one of the points of the Island , beset all about with Roots and Boughs , to serve for a direction to the Mariners , and two great Ditches , wherein some time before fire had been made . This , in all probability was done by the Cosaques , who make their frequent retreats into that Island . It lies at forty three degrees , five minutes elevation , and reaches in length from North-east to South-east , about three German Leagues . The soil is for the most part sandy and barren , and towards the extremities , either cover'd with shells , or fenny ; and it is the only Island that is to be seen , as we goe to Kilan , West-ward of the ordinary course . From this Island , there may be seen in the Continent , towards the South-west , such high Mountains , that we took them at first for Clouds . Our people called them the Mountains of Circassia ; but the Muscovites , nay the Inhabitants of Circassia themselves , call it the Mountain Salatto , and it is properly that Mountain which the Antients call Caucasus , in the Province of Colchis , which is the same that at this day is called Mengrelia ; and is so famous in Antiquity , for the fabulous expedition of Iason for the Golden 〈◊〉 Its height , which indeed is extraordinary , in as much as it seems to extend it self to the Stars , hath furnish'd the Poets with that fancy , that it was from this Mountain Prometheus stole fire from the Sun , to communicate it to men . Quintus Curtius affirms , that it crosses all Asia . Certain indeed it is , that the Mountains of Aratat and Taurus are so near , and do so as it were cloze with it , that it seems to be but one continu'd Mountain , extending it self all through Asia , from Mengrelia , as far as the Indies . From the Caspian Sea , towards the Euxine Sea , and Asia the lesser , it is near fifty Leagues in breadth . But let us see what Quintus Curtius says of it , in the seventh Book of his History , where he gives us this accompt of it . They reach , saith he , from thence , towards Mount Caucasus . which divides Asia into two parts , and leaves the Cilician Sea on the one-side , and on the other , the Caspian Sea , the River Araxes , and the Deserts of Scythia . Mount Taurus , which is to be ranked in the second place for its height , is joyned to Caucasus , and , beginning in Cappadocia , crosses Cilicia , and reathes as far as A●●nia . It is as it were a continu'd concatenation of Mountains , out of which arise almost a●l the Rivers of Asia , some whereof fall into the Red-sea , and others , into the Hyrcanian , or that of Pontus . The Army pass'd the Caucasus in seventeen days , and came in sight of the Rock , which is ten Stadia in compasse , and about four in height , where Prometheus was chained , if we may credit the Poets . Mount Aratat , upon which Noah's Ark rested after the deluge , and which the Armenians call Messina , the Persians , Agri , and the Arabians Subeilahn , is without comparison much higher than the Caucasus , and is indeed but a great black Rock , without any Verdure , and cover'd with Snow on the top , as well in Summer as Winter , by means whereof it is discover'd fifteen Leagues into the Caspian Sea. The Armenians , and the Persians themselves , are of opinion , that there are still upon the said Mountain some remainders of the Ark , but that time hath so hardned them , that they seem absolutely petrify'd . At Schamachy in Media , we were shewn a Cross of a black and hard Wood , which the Inhabitants affirmed to have been made of the Wood of the Ark : and upon that account it was look'd upon as a most precious Relick , and , as such , was wrapp'd in Crimson Taffata . The Mountain is now inaccessible , by reason of the precipices whereby it is encompass'd of all sides . Imaniculi Sulthan , whom the Sophy sent Ambassador to the Duke of Holstein , our Master , and whose Territories lye in those parts , in the Country of Karabah told us many very remarkable particulars of it . These high Mountains are a great direction to those who have no Compass to sail by in the Caspian Sea ; in as much as changing their form according to the several prospects they afford , the Pilots by that means easily discover whereabouts they are . The 11. we continu'd our Voyage presently after Sun-rising , taking our course along the Isle Southward . At the extremity of the Isle , there is a kind of Streight , near a Cape or Promontory which comes out of the Continent into the Sea , much about the same place , where , on the Isle side , a great Sand-bank advances it self toward the Land , and so makes but a narrow passage . Which oblig'd us to cast Anchor , that we might have the more convenience of Sounding , so to avoid the flats or shallows , which make Navigation very dangerous thereabouts . We found , at first , but two fathom water , but soon after we were at six or seven fathom ; insomuch that the Wind becoming more favourable , we took our course South-South-west , directly towards Derbent , along the shore , and in sight of it . After mid-night , the Wind being not so much for us as before , we were forc'd to laveer it all the remainder of the Night ; but we advanc'd little or nothing ; insomuch that a Tempest rising thereupon , we at last resolv'd to cast Anchor , which we did , at twelve fathom water . We lay at Anchor all the 12th . till 9. at night , and then the Wind coming to the North , we set sail with a favourable Wind , taking our course to the South-South-east . About 11. the same night , we found between 20 and thirty fathom water , and an hour after , no bottom , so that the wind being turn'd again to an absolute Tempest , we conceiv'd , that it would be dangerous for us to bear much sail upon a Sea we were not acquainted with , and that in the Night time , Whereupon having furl'd them up , we let the Ship go directly before the wind , by which means we got two Leagues in less than an hour . We had , besides our double Shallop , two other Boats , one whereof , which we had bought of the Muscovites , was only for their convenience who sounded the depth of the Water , and the other serv'd for the unloading of our Ship , which drew both of them after her . There were two Sea-men appointed for the guiding of the Shallop , which , having in it only certain small Pieces , Bullets , Chains , Cables , Pitch , and other things necessary for Navigation , was made so shallow , that being ever and anon fill'd with water , the Sea-men , finding themselves no longer able to guide it , came aboard the Ship , and fasten'd the Shallop to the stern . The other Boats were soon over-whelm'd with water and lost . The Shallop held out a while , but at length follow'd the others , and this prov'd the beginning of our wrack upon the Caspian Sea. Our Ship , which was built only of Firr , and had been much endammag'd by the Sand-banks of the Wolga , bow'd under the high and violent waves of that Sea , as if it had been a Snake , and open'd in so many places , that we were forc'd to be alwayes at the Pump , and continually employ'd in emptying the water that came in of all sides . Our Persian Pilot had not the least share of the common fear and distraction we were all in , and no doubt wish'd himself in his own Ship , or nearer Land ; in regard that had we been cast away there , we had all inevitably perish'd . Nov. 13. at the break of day , we perceiv'd , that we had still kept in sight of Land , and we particularly discovered the Mountain of Derbent , which , as we conceived , could not be above ten Leagues distant from us . The Tempest abating a little of its Violence , we hois'd the mizen Sail , and afterwards the main Sail , with a resolution to run the Ship strait a-ground . But having , the Night before , taken our course too high , and the wind continuing still from the North-west , we were forc'd to comply with it , and , to our no small regret , pass beyond the City of Derbent , along the Persian Coast , which , in that place , reaches from North to South , but so as that we could not find any Road or Haven , where we might save our selves ; for as much as there being only Rocks at the bottom for the space of six Leagues from the Land into the Sea , it is impossible to make the Anchor take any hold . At last , about four , in the afternoon , we cast Anchor , at four fathom water , before the Village of Niasebeth , which our Authors call Nisavay , the bottom muddy ; but we thought not our selves more safe at Anchor , than when we were toss'd up and down in the main Sea. The waves were so violent by reason of the extraordinary roughness of the Sea , that it was not long ere they broke the hindges of the Rudder , which oblig'd us to take it quite off , and to fasten it with a Cable behind the Ship , lest beating against the Castle it should have broke it all to pieces ; the Water coming still into the Ship so fast , that we were forc'd to spend the remainder of that day , and all the night following , in emptying it . The Tempest abated a little of its violence the next morning , being the the 14. of November , and invited us to think of some course for the disembarking of our selves , but we had neither Boat nor Shallop to help us to Land , and though we had caus'd several Volleyes of great and small shot to be discharg'd , to oblige the Inhabitants of the Countrey to come in to our relief , yet could we not perceive any body ; but we had hardly made a shift to clap a certain number of deal Boards together like a flat-bottom'd Boat , ere we saw coming towards us two Boats , which the Kaucha , or Judge of the Village , had sent to our relief in that extremity . They brought us a present , of two baggs of Apples , with a very obliging Complement , protesting that they were no less glad at our arrival , than we might be at theirs . Which done , they exhorted the Ambassadors to get out of the Ship as soon as they could possibly , taking along with them what they accompted of greatest Value , and not to be over-confident of the clam , which , no doubt , would not last many hours . The Ambassadors took their advice , and having put into the Boats what they thought most considerable , they ordered some part of their retinue to go in also , and certain Soldiers with their Officers ; leaving in the ship the Sieur Vchterits , their Steward , and the Secretary of the Embassy , with an intent to send for them as soon as they were landed themselves . The Kaucha was on Horse-back at the Sea-side , and perceiving that the Boats could not come near enough , by reason of the shallowness of the water , he alighted , and sent the Ambassadors his Horse for their more convenient Landing . And thus it was that the Ambassadors first set foot in Persia. But as soon as they were got a-shore , the Tempest grew more violent than it had been before , insomuch that it was impossible for them to send back the Boats : which put us that were left aboard to the utmost hazard of Shipwrack and Life . The Ship , being now in a manner quite unloaden , was toss'd up and down like a Ball by the Waves , the Sea raising her , one while , up to the Clouds , another swallowing her up in its abysses . There was constantly above a foot water upon the Deck , so that we were not able to stay upon it ; and at last the Ship opening above , just in the middle , we began to fear the absolute dissolution of her . We observ'd also by the Trees that were upon the Sea-side , that the Anchor was loose , and that the wind had carry'd us above a quarter of a League from the place where he had disembarked the Ambassadors , whereupon we cast two others , both which were lost about 11. the same night , as also our Rudder . The biggest Anchor held still , but the Vessel drew so much water , that the Pump being of no further use , we were forc'd to empty her with Kettles . About midnight the wind came to the East , and broke off our main and mizen Masts , and over-turn'd them into the Sea , the Ship shaking in that interim with so much violence , that the edges of her were ever and anon even with the water . The Sea-men intreated the Secretary , to give them leave to cut the Ropes that still held her , to see if that would deliver us out of the extremity we were in ; which he made no difficulty to grant them . We had not eaten ought in three dayes , and watching , with continual labour , had brought us so low , that having lost all courage , together with the hope of ever saving our Lives , all our thoughts were taken up with the disposal of our selves for Death . Our Carpenter was the only person who had the courage to go under Decks , and to take so large a dose of Aquavitae , that being come up on the Deck , he fell down dead at our feet . Nor indeed could we have imagin'd him to be otherwise , if the Exhaltations of the Aquavitae , that ascended from his stomach , had not discover'd the nature of his indisposition . The Sea-men remitted nothing of their labour all this time , and exhorted the rest to be of good courage , putting us in hope , that , within some few hours , either the weather would change , or the Ambassadors would not fail to relieve us , as indeed they were both of them earnest to do all lay in their power for our preservation . Nay the Ambassador Brugman would , with his Sword drawn , have forc'd some of our people to come in the two Boats to look after us , but he could by no means prevail with them , to hazard themselves . Perceiving the day slipp'd away without any hope of relief , and fearing the Tempest might grow more violent the night following , I took the Master's-mate aside , and was desirous to know of him , whether , the Tempest continuing in the height it was then at , it would not be our best course to run the Ship a-ground to save the men . His answer was , that he believ'd the Ship could not make any great resistance , and that it were not amiss I took the advice of the other Officers , and propose it to the Captain and the Master , who both confess'd , that the ship was in so ill a plight , that they were confident the Ambassador Brugman himself would have commanded her to be run a-ground , had he been among them : and yet they were withall of opinion , that , continuing their labour for some hours longer , it was not impossible but the Vessel might be saved . But they discover'd by their discourse their main fear to be , that , when there were no ship , they would be look'd on as useless persons , and that there might be some dispute about their wages for the rest of the Voyage . Hence it came that they were unwilling the ship should be run a-ground . But the Sieur Vchterits and the Secretary , overcome with the importunities of the rest of the company to have that course taken , in so great an extremity , the Captain and Masters-mate at last gave their consent , provided a promise were made them in Writing , that the Ambassadors should not call them to an accompt for their so doing : which was accordingly done , and the Secretary drew up an Act to that purpose , which was signed by all . But the Captain and Master beginning to make new difficulties , after they had gotten a discharge , as aforesaid , all our people would have mutini'd , and cry'd out , that if they delay'd the running of the ship a-ground any longer , they should answer before the Tribunal of God , to give an accompt for what should happen thereupon . The Captain would have excus'd himself , alleging , that though the ship were run a-ground , as was desired , yet were it impossible for him to save all our people : but answer was made him , that they were resolv'd to run the hazard of it , and he was so earnestly press'd thereto , that he consented , after he had obliged the Sieur Vchterits and the Secretary of the Embassy to give the first stroak upon the Cable : which when they had done , the Sea-men soon made an end , and having struck the only sayl we had left us , we made strait to land , and run the ship a-ground , about thirty pearches distant from the place where the Ambassadors and all our friends expected us , with no less trouble for us , than we had for our selves . Nay some of them , to make a greater expression of their affection , came a good way into the water , and carry'd us ashore . It prov'd no great trouble to us to justifie the resolution we had taken of running the Ship a-ground , in regard that , as to that particular , the Ambassador Brugman himself prevented us , and told us he had been long before resolv'd to send the Captain orders to do it , but that he could not meet with any person that would undertake the execution thereof . As concerning the Caspian Sea , it hath not in all places the same name , but it is changed , either according to the diversity of the Inhabitants that live about it , or the Provinces that border upon it . It was called antiently the Sea of Chosar , from the Name of the eldest Son of Thogarma , who was the Son of Gomer , and Grand-child of Iaphet , third Son to Nubius's Geography calls it the Sea of Travisthan . The Moors call this Sea , as they do also the Gulf of Arabia , Bohar Corsuin ; and the Persians call it Kulsum , which name they also give the Red Sea. The Greek and Latine Authors call it the Hyrcanian Sea , as also Mare Caspium and Caspianum . The Persians call it by another name , the Sea of Baku , from the City of Bakuje , in the Province of Schirwan ; and the Muscovites name it Gualenskoi-more . But a man must be very cautious how he credits what is affirmed by Dionysius Afer , Pomponius Mela , Pliny , Solinus , and those who follow them , as Strabo , Martianus Capella , St. Basil the Great , Macrobius , and others , that it is only a Sinus , or Gulf of the great Sea of the Indies , or of the Tartarian Sea , or that it hath some communication which the Euxine Sea , and Paulus Meotides by the River Tanais ; in as much as it is most certain , that it hath not any communication at all with the other Seas , but it is of all sides so encompass'd with Land , that it may be more justly called the Mediterranean , than that which is known only by that name . Herodotus and Aristotle are much more worthy credit , when they affirm , that the Caspian Sea is a particular Sea by it self , having no communication with any other : and this is no more than what the Inhabitants of Kilan , who live upon that Sea on the East-side , have so strongly confirmed us in , that we lay it down as a thing no longer to be disputed . But what on the other side is much to be wondred at , is , that though so great a number of Rivers incessantly pay the tribute of their waters into it , yet can it not be said what becomes thereof . We at first could hardly be induc'd to believe what was told us concerning all those Rivers ; but when , at our return out of Persia , between Rescht and Schamachy , which was twenty days journey , we took notice , that we had cross'd above fourscore great and small Rivers , we made no difficulty then to acquiesce in the Relations we had before received thereof . The most considerable of those we saw , are , the Wolga , Araxis , or Aras , which is joyned to the Cyrus , which is now called Kur , the Kisilosein , the Bustrow , the Aksai , and the Koisu . Towards the North are the Rivers of Iaika and Iems ; and towards the South and East , the Nios , the Oxus , and the Orxentes , which Q. Curtius calls , Tanais . And notwithstanding this vast Contribution of waters , this Sea is not perceiv'd to be any way increas'd thereby , nor can it be said , by what passages all these Rivers are conveyed thence . Some are of opinion , that they are , by subterranean Chanels return'd into the Ocean . The Persians told us , that near Ferebath , between the Provinces of Tauristan , and Mesendan , there is a Gulf , where all those waters are lost , as in a bottomless place , and convey'd away under the neighbouring Mountains . But in regard a man must consequently to this assertion , imagine that Gulf to be as big as the whole Sea , to swallow down the waters of so many Rivers , I cannot be easily perswaded to side with the maintainers of that opinion . On the contrary , I think it may be probably held , that there may be alleged , for the Caspian Sea , the same reasons as are urged for Ocean's not overflowing the Earth , though an infinite number of Rivers fall into it : To wit , that , besides the Mists , which are very frequent there , and consequently consume a great part thereof , the rest is return'd by secret Chanels , to the sources of the Fountains and Rivers , according to the wise-mans saying , that all the Rivers come out of the Sea , and return thither again , whether it be that the weight of the Sea-water , which is not all within its Centre , forces that which is lowest into the clefts of the earth , as far as the sources , and that this is done with such violence , that at its breaking out of the earth , it spouts higher than the Sea it self ; or that there are in the earth certain veins , which , drawing the water to them , distribute it to the Fountains and Rivers . The first ratiocination is Scaliger's , in his 46. Exercitation , where he says , that he does not believe , the Argument which is deduc'd from the difference of the qualities of waters can destroy the force of his , in regard we find by experience , that the water , passing through the earth , is cleansed from its filth , and leaves its Salt at the bottom , from which it is divided , much after the same manner as if it were distill'd through an Alembick . Which is evidently seen by this , that the greater distance there is between the Sea and the Fountains , the sweeter their waters are . It is also acknowledg'd , that there is no Mountain higher than the Sea , which making but one part of the roundness of the Terrestrial Globe , the swellings and emmencies , which are upon the earth are not higher than the Sea. Which I affirm to be so much the more certain , upon this accompt , that , being , in my return from Persia , between Schamachie and Derbent , at the Village of Soray , I had the curiosity to go up into one of the adjacent Mountains , where I took the Horizon with my Astrolabe , and having put my Dioptra into it , I turn'd myself towards the Sea , which was two Leagues distant thence , and could easily discern it . The Authors who have written of the Caspian Sea , affirm , that , it is , in length fifteen dayes journey , and in breadth , eight ; which may fall out somewhat right , if it be in a great calm , and that those who are to pass it , make use only of their Arms and Oars , and have no advantage of wind . Whereupon I propose it as a particular observation , that , contrary to the common opinion of all Geographers , as well antient as modern , the length of the Caspian Sea reaches not from East to West , as it is set down in all Maps , even in those that have been publish'd since the former impression of this Relation , where I condemn'd that errour , but that it is to be taken from South to North , and that , on the contrary , it is its breadth which reaches from West to East . And this I know , not only by the most exact observation I made thereof , but also by a curious inquiry of the situation of all the Maritime Provinces , according to the Catalogue or Register , of Longitudes and Latitudes , which I had from the Persians , as also consonantly to the Astronomical fragments of the Learned M. Iohn Graves . For it is certain , that the true length of the Caspian Sea , is from the mouth of the River Wolga , below Astrachan , to Ferabath , in the Province of Mesenderan , reaching eight degrees of the Aequator , which make 120. German Leagues ; and that its breadth , from the Province of Chuaresm , named by others Karragan , to the Mountains of Circassia , or to Schirwan , is six degrees , which make but 90 German leagues . According to this accompt thereof are to be corrected all the Geographical Maps , though the opinion we introduce be new , and directly contrary to that which hath been receiv'd for so many ages . Nor are we to give any more credit to what Q. Curtius affirms , when he says , that the water of the Caspian Sea is fresher than that of the Ocean , unless he be conceiv'd to speak only of the coast of Hyrcania , which is now called Kilan , where indeed the water is neither salt nor fresh , but brackish ( as it is in several places of Holland ) by reason of the mixture of the waters of divers Rivers , which fall into the said Sea on that side . For , in the Sea it self , the water is as salt as any other that ever I could taste of . Polybius and Arrian affirm the same thing of the Euxine Sea ; and Ovid confirms it by this Distick . Copia tot laticum , quas anget , adulteret undas , Nec patitur vires aequer habere suas . It is besides our design to engage into any discussion of Scaliger's position , who says in his 53 Exercitation , that the water of all Seas is sweet , or fresh , at the bottom , nor yet to examine the Reasons alleged by him for that opinion , as falling not under the subject of our Relation . But this we shall presume to affirm , that the Caspian Sea was not much known to the Greeks , in the time of Alexander , since Arrian says , in the seventh Book of his History , that that great Conquerour issu'd out his commands , that Timber should be fell'd in the neighbouring Mountains , for the building of a Fleet , which he intended to employ in the discovery of that Sea. It is certain also , that Q. Curtius speaks not of it otherwise than according to the knowledge which some had thereof , in a time when that of the Romans had not pass'd the Euphrates . no more than their Arms. For though Pliny says , lib. 6. ch . 17. of his Natural History , that Seleuchus and Antiochus , the Successors of Alexander , made a discovery of that Sea by Patroclus , their Admiral , yet he is withall forc'd to acknowledge , that there were many other things to be discovered ; as it was also our intention , to make use , to that purpose , of our Ship and Shallop during the aboad we should make at the Court of Persia , if our misfortune in being cast away upon this Sea had not defeated us of our expectations . Certain it is , that this Sea does neither Ebb nor Flow , nay that indeed it is not capable of either ; forasmuch as it hath no communication or correspondence with the other , which , in that particular , follows the motion of the Moon . The Persians , Tartars , and Muscovites seldome venture upon this Sea but in the Summer-time , and then dare they not hazard themselves far into it ; for sailing only in wretched small Barks , or Boats , they keep as near as they can to the shore , and never are out of sight of Land. It hath in a manner no safe Havens or Harbours . The best it hath , is the same we spoke of before , near Terki , between the Isle of Tzenzeni and the Continent ; at which place the Persians are wont to cast Anchor , and stay for a night . The havens of Baku , Lenkeran and Ferabath are none of the worst , nor are they on the other side the safest ; and the best Haven of all this Sea , is on the side of the grand Tartary , and near the City of Minkischlak , which may be found in the Itinerary of Anthony Ienkinson , under the name of Manguslave , but misnamed . But , how ere it be Haven'd , we may confidently affirm this , that we have been long enough upon the Caspian Sea and its Coasts , to undeceive those who are apt to believe , what is deliver'd by Petreius in his History of Muscovy , to wit , that the water of it is as black as Ink , and that it is full of Islands , which are well stored with Inhabitants , and have in them a great number of Cities and Villages ; both which we affirm to be absolutely false . For the water of it is of the same Colour , as that of all other Seas ; and though we discover'd but some part of the Caspian Sea , yet having made particular enquiry as to this particular , all the Persians , Tartars and Muscovites I ever discoursed with concerning it , unanimously assur'd me , that in all that Sea there is but one Island , wherein there is , I will not say either City or Village , but so much as a House , unless it be in that of Ensil , near Ferabath , where the pastures being very good , such as keep Cattel , have made certain Huts , not so much for their setled Habitations , as to prevent the injuries of the Weather at certain times . I also enquired of the Inhabitants of Kilan , whether the Caspian Sea bred such an infinite number of great Serpents , as Q. Curtius would make us believe : but they all assur'd me they had never seen any , and that it was a thing they never had heard spoken of before , no more than they had of a certain great round Fish without a Head , whereof Ambrosius Contarinus speaks in the relation of his Travels , which Father Bizarrus hath Printed together with his History of Perisa . He sayes , that this Fish is an ell and a half Diameter , and that there is a certain Liquor drawn out of it , which the Persians use in their Lamps , and to grease the Camels , But the Persians told me , that they stood not in need of any such Oyl to burn , since that near the City of Baku , under the Mountain of Barmach , there are inexhaustible sources of a certain Liquor , which they call Nefla , and make use of in their Lamps . And of this there is daily such great quantities taken up , that it is transported all over the Kingdome . Certain indeed it is , that there may be seen in those parts a certain kind of Fish , which they call Naka , that is , Glutton ; which hath a very short Nose , and the Head as it were within the Belly , having a round Tail , and being seven or eight foot in breadth , and not much less in length . It fastens it self with the Tail to Fisher-mens Boats , and , if they be not very carefull , over-turns them . The Persians told us also , that the white Fishes , of which we have spoken heretofore , do the same , and that thence it comes , though the weather be ever so calm , the Fisher-men never venture far into the Sea. This is the only Creature , which may in some measure make good what Pomponius Mela sayes in his Geography , to wit , that the Caspian Sea breeds so great a number of monstrous Fishes , which he calls Belluae , wild Beasts , that that is one of the main Reasons , why it is not Navigable . This fish delights much in the Liver and Flesh of Beef and Mutton , whence it is that the Inhabitants of Kilan , especially those who live towards the Mountain of Sahebelan , as being the most hindred in their Fishing , make baits thereof , wherewith they cover strong and sharp Hooks fasten'd to Great Cords , with which they draw them to Land. Nor are we to credit what the same Bizarrus and Contarinus affirm , when they say , that there is no other fish in the Caspian Sea ; for , on the contrary , it is extremely well stor'd with fish , and there are in it abundance of Salmons and Sturgeons , as also a kind of Herrings ; nay there are in it some fish , which in other places are numbred among the fresh-water-fish , and are had only in ponds ; as for instance Breams , which they call Chascham , and Barbels , which they call Schwit : but the latter are tough and insipid , if they exceed two foot in length . There is also a kind of Trouts , which they call Suggaht . These are not eaten fresh , but falted and hung up in the smoke , and their way of dressing them , is , to lay them on the hearth , with a clean linnen Cloath about them , and then to cover them with hot ashes , till such time as they are ready : being thus ordered , they make a very pleasant and delicious dish . There are no Pikes nor Eels in all Persia , insomuch that those Persians , whom the King sent along with us into Germany , when they saw us eat Eeles , conceived a horrour thereat , as taking them for Snakes . The King of Persia farms out the fishing of the Caspian Sea , towards the mouths of Rivers , which brings him in very considerable sums of Money , many times more than the Farmers make thereof , for instance , the City of Kesker , where a Farmer named Schemsi paid eight thousand Crowns for the farming of five Rivers , which that year had yielded but six thousand . Their fishing is only from September to April , and during that time , there is a Palisadoe or kind of Hedge made in the Sea at the mouth of the River , to hinder the fishing of those that have no right to fish , within that enclosure ; but all the year besides it is indifferently permitted to all , and in the Sea it self , at all times . THE TRAVELS OF THE AMBASSADORS FROM THE DUKE of HOLSTEIN INTO MUSCOVY , TARTARY , and PERSIA . The Fifth Book . THe Countrey where we Landed , or rather where the wrack cast us ashore , is called Muskur , and makes part of the Province of Schirwan , or the Antient Media , under the Jurisdiction of the Sulthan , or Governour of Derbent , and comprehends , from the City of Derbent to the Province of Kilan , about two hundred Villages . But before we come to give an accompt of what we have seen in Persia , it is requisite in this place , that we give a general description of that Country and its Provinces , upon this consideration , that there is not any Author that hath hitherto undertaken this work , but hath confounded the Antient names of Cities and Rivers with the Modern , and speaks thereof almost in the same terms , as the Greek and Latin Histories , which treat of the antient Persia. The Map of this Country , which was some few years since publish'd at Paris , is , no doubt , the most exact of any that have yet come to light : but if any man will be at the pains , to confront the Names it gives the Cities and Provinces of Persia , with those which are in this Map of ours , he will easily find the difference there is between the one and the other . As to the name of Persia , Herodotus , in the seventh Book of his History , sayes , that the Am●assador , whom Xerxes , King of Persia , sent to the Greeks , would have them believe , that he deriv'd his original from Perses the Son of Pers●us and Andromeda . Ammianus Marcellinus affirms , that the Persians are originally Scythians ; and , if we credit Pliny , the Scythians call them Chor●ur● . The Holy Scripture calls them Elamites , and they give themselves the name of Schai , thereby ●o be distinguish'd from the Turks , who , upon the same accompt , give themselves that of Sunni . And as the same Turks have an affectation to call themselves Mussulmans , so the Persians are much pleas'd , when they are called Kisilbachs , that is to say , Red-heads . But of the Etymology of that word , we shall give an accompt hereafter , when we come to treat of the habits of the Persians . It is most certain , that Parthia and Persia were heretofore two distinct Kingdomes , and that the name of Persia hath not been common to both , till they became both subject to the same King , and were inhabited by the same people . Upon the same Consideration it is , that we now comprehend under the name of Persia , not only the Kingdom of Persia it self , but also all the other Provinces which have been annexed thereto , either by Conquest or otherwise , and are now under the Jurisdiction of that Monarch . Hence it is , that when we speak of Persia , our meaning is , to comprehend , under that name , all that Country , which reaches from North to South-west , from the Caspian-sea , to the Gulf of Persia , and from East to West , from the River Euphrates , which the Turks call Morat su , to the City of Candahar , upon the frontiers of the Indies . By assigning it the Caspian-sea for its frontier , our meaning is to comprehend therein near the one half of that sea , along the Mountains of Armenia , reaching West-ward as far as the River of Ruth-Cane Kurkahn , by the Antients called Oxus , which divides the Persians from the Vsbeques , who are the same that are called the Tartars of Buchar , and are for the most part Tributaries to the King of Persia. Whence is to be observed by the way the error of Bottero , who , in his Politia Regin says , that the extent of Persia from North to South is eighteen degrees . Wherein he is so much the more mistaken , by how much it is certain , that , from the first City of Persia from the Caspian Sea , to its utmost frontiers towards the Persian Gulf , there are hardly twelve degrees . For , let a man but cast his Eye , not only on the Map , which we here give of it , but also on that of M. Sampson , and particularly on that of the Learned Mr. Iohn Graves , not long since publish'd by him in England , and he will find , that the City of Husum , which the Inhabitants of the Country call Rescht , within two small Leagues of the Caspian Sea , lies at thirty seven degrees , and that the City of Ormus , upon the Persian Gulf , is but at twenty five , which make but twelve in all . We acknowledge that it contains above twenty degrees in length , from the Euphrates to the Indies : but we are to consider withall , that one degree of Longitude under the thirty seventh degree of Latitude , under which Persia●ies ●ies , consists but of fifty minutes at the most . The principal Provinces of the modern Persia are those of Erak , Fars , Schirwan , Adirbeitzan , Kilan Thabristan , M●senderan , Iran or Karabag , Cherasan , Sablustan , Sitzestan , Kirman , Chusistan , and Tzisire , or Diarbeck . The name of Erak , or Hierak , is common to two several Provinces , to wit , that whereof the City of Babylon or Bagdat is the Metropolis , which is commonly called Erakain , and without all question is the antient Assyria . But it is not of this Province that we have any account to give in this place . Our Province of Erak , which is also called Erak-atzem , to distinguish it from Erakain , lies in the midst of all Persia , next to the Province of Fars , and is the antient Parthia . The Archontology , Printed not many years since at Frankfort , gives it the name of of Charassen , but it confounds this Province with that of Chuaresm , which lies upon the Caspian Sea , on the East-side , and is inhabited by the Tartars called the Vsbeques . The chief Cities of the Province of Erak besides that of Ispahan , which is the Metropolis of the whole Kingdom , are Caswin So●thanie , Senkan , Sawa , Kom , Kaschan , Rhey , Schaherrisur , Ebbcher , Hemedan , Darkasin , Theheran , and Kulpajan , at which last place , the best Bows in Persia are made . The Province of Fars , which De Laet , in his description of the State of Persia , calls Farc , or Parc , but unadvisedly , is properly the antient Persia , whereof Persepolis was the chief City . Alexander the Great caused it to be set on fire , out of a fond Compliance for a common Prostitute , with whom he had over-drunk himself . It is reported , that the ruins of that City became the foundation of that of Schiras upon the River Bendemir , which Q. Curtius calls Araxis , It s principal Cities , besides that of Schiras , whereof there will be an accompt given in the following Travels of Mr. Mandelslo into the Indies , are Kasirus , Bunitzan , Firusabath , and Astar : whereto may be added the City of Lahor , with the little Province which derives its name from it . The Province of Sciruan is known in the Maps under the name of Servan , and is no doubt that which the Antients called Media Acropatia , though Ienkinson , in his Itinerary . affirms , that it is the antient Hyrcania . It is indeed the most Northerly part of the antient Media , which Herodotus and Strabo deliver to be Mountainous and Cold. Whereof we had a sufficient experience in our Travels , after our departure from Schamachie , as will be seen in its due place . Schamachie is the Metropolis of the Province , wherein there are besides , Bakuje seated at the foot of a Mountain upon the Caspian-sea , which from its name is called the sea of Baku : That of Derbent , which is one of the Passages which the Antients called Pylae Caspiae . This is that which Alexander the Great caused to be built , and called Alexandria , upon which accompt it is that the Inhabitants do often call it Schacher Iunan , that is , the City of the Greeks : That of Schabran , in the Country of Muskur , near the place where the wrack cast us ashore . The City of Ere 's , or Aras , is destroyed ; but there may be seen the remainders of what it hath been heretofore , upon the River Arras , which is now called Arisbar . The Province of Iran , which the Inhabitants of the Country commonly and for the most part called Karabag , is seated between the two famous Rivers of Araxes and Cyrus , which are now called Aras and Rur , and comprehends some part of the two Provinces of Armenia and Georgia , which the Persians call Armenich and Gurtz . It is one of the noblest and richest Provinces of all Persia , and in this particularly , that it produces more Silk than any other . It is sub-divided into several other lesser Provinces , to wit , those of Kappan , Tzulfa , Scabus , Sisian , Keschtas , Sarsebil , Ervan or Iruan , Kergbulag , Agustawa , Aberan , Scorgd , Saschat , Intze , Thabak-melek , Thumanis , Alget , and Tzilder . The principal Cities , Forts , and Towns of it are Berde , Bilagan , Skemkur , Kentze , Berkuschat , Nachtscuan , Ordebad , Bajesied , Maku , Magasburt , Tiftis and Tzilder . This great Province might very well deserve a larger account to be given of it ; but in regard it borders upon the Turk , and that I have been so fortunate , as to meet with a very accurate Map of this Country , together with a particular relation of what ever is most observable therein , we shall endeavour to find else-where some occasion to speak of a thing , which to treat of in this place would make too great a Digression . Adirbeitzan , which the Europaeans are wont to name Aderbajon , or Adarbigian , is the more Southerly part of the Antient Media , to wit , that part which the Antients call Media Major . And forasmuch as it is acknowledg'd that the Province of Kurdestan is that which the Antients call'd Assyria , we may in some measure be satisfy'd with what Nubius's Geography says , to wit , that it is the more Northerly part of Assyria , since they have their Frontiers common , and in a manner confounded . It is divided from the Province of Schiruan , by the Deserts of Mokan , and from that of Karabag , by the River Aras , and it hath , on the East , the Province of Kilan . Adirbeitzan is also sub-divided into many other little Provinces , as Erschee , Meschkin , Kermeruth , Scrab , Chalchal , Tharumat , Suldus , Vtzam , &c. It s principal Cities are Ard●bil and Tauris . The former is famous for the Birth of Schich Sefi , Author of the Sect of the Perses , who liv'd and dy'd in that City , where his Tomb is yet to be seen , as also those of several other Kings of Persia , of whom we shall have occasion to speak hereafter . The City of Tauris or Tabris , which is thought to be that of Gabris according to Ptolomey , and which Ortelius affirms to be the antient Ecbatana , heretofore the most considerable place in all the East , and the ordinary residence of the Kings of Persia , is seated at the foot of the Mountain Orontes , eight dayes journey from the Caspian Sea , and is one of the richest and most populous Cities of Persia. The rest are Merrague , Salmas , Choi , Miane , Karniarug , Thesu , Thel , and Tzeuster . Tzors and Vrami are two places excellently well fortify'd , and in the latter is to be seen the Sepulchre of ●urla , the Wife of King Casan , which if it bears any proportion to the stature of that Woman , she must needs have been a Giantess , and of an extraordinary height , since the Tomb is above forty foot long . The Province of Kilan derives its name from the people that inhabit it , who are called Kilek . It is the antient Hyrcania . For its situation absolutely agrees with that which is given it by Quintus Curtius , and that it is encompass'd , after the manner of a Crescent , with a Mountain cover'd with Trees . It is water'd by many little Rivers . It comprehends several other Provinces , among which , some number that of Thabristan or Mesauderan , which is the same with that , whose Inhabitants , in the time of Alexander the Great , were called Mardi . The rest are Kisilagas , Deschteuend , Maranku , Maschican , Lengerkunan , Astara , Buladi , Schigkeran , Nokeran , Kilikeraa , Houe , Lemur , Disekeran , Lissar , Tzeulandan , Rihk , Kesker , Rescht , Lahetzan , and Astarabath , containing forty six Cities , and a very great number of Villages . The principal Cities are , Astrabath , Metropolis of the Province of the same name ; and Firascu , where may be had the fairest Turquoises in the Kingdome . In Mesanderan are Amul , Funkabun , Nei , Sarou , Nourketzour , and the noble and pleasant City of Ferabath . It was heretofore called Tahona , but Schach Abas was so pleas'd with it , that many times he pass'd over the Winter therein , and gave it the name it now hath , from the word F●rah , which signifies pleasant or delightful . Indeed the whole Country is such , so that they who affirm that fruits hardly ripen in it by reason of its coldness , injure it very much ; unless it be that they speak of its Mountains , which indeed are not habitable : but the plains are very populous , and very fertile , and so pleasant , that the Persians say it is the Garden of the Kingdome , as Touraine is , of France . Whence the Hakim , or Poet , Fardausi had reason to say , Tschu Mesanderan , Tschu Kulkend● Sar ? Nikerem we nesert , henis che besar ? That is , What is Mesanderan ? Is it not a place set with Roses ? neither too Hot , nor too Cold , but a perpetual Spring ? Lahetzan is famous for its Silk , which it hath better than any other place ; and its principal Cities are Lenkeru , Kutsesbar , and Amelekende . In the Province of Rescht , besides the Metropolis of the same name , are the Cities of Kisma , Fumen , Tullum , Scheft , Dilum , and Massula . This last is built upon a Mountain , by reason of an Iron-mine , by which the inhabitants , who are most Smiths , maintain themselves . There are also in those parts abundance of Wall-nut Trees , whereof are made most of the Wooden dishes that are all over Persia. In Kesker are the Cities of Kesker , Scaherruth , Kurab , Enseli , Dulab , Schal ; and towards the North , Ruesseru , Miunscaker , Senguerasara , Houe , Chosckkaderene , Henk●lan , and Kisilagats . There is no entrance into the Province of Kilan , but by the four passages , whereof we shall speak hereafter , in the last Book of the Travels of the Ambassadors , as also of the Caspian gates , the insolence of the people who live between Mesandaran and Kesker , and the History of Karib Schach . Chorasan , or the antient Bactriana , hath on the West , Mesanderan , and comprehends also several other lesser Provinces , whereof the chiefest is that of Heri , the Metropolis whereof is Herat. This Province is one of the greatest , and most fertil of any in Persia , and that which drives on the greatest Trade of any . The City of Mesched , which , in the Catalogue or Register of their Cities , may be found under the name of Thus , is no doubt the most considerable of any . It is encompass'd with a noble Wall , set out with many sumptuous Structures , and among others with two , or if we may believe Texeira , three hundred Towers , distant one from the other about a Musquet shot . In this City is to be seen the Sepulchre of Iman Risa , one of the twelve Saints of Persia , of the Family of Aly , which , as to its Structure , Revenue , and Wealth , is equal to that of Ardebil , and all things are performed there with the same Ceremonies . The same Devotions are also done there as at the Tomb of Schich Sesi . In the Country about Mesched , near the City of Nisabur , there is a Mountain , where are found such Excellent Turquezes , that the King permits them not to be sold to any but himself . Herath is the second City of the Province , and there , is made the best Persian Tapistry . The Indians Trade thither , and it is a place they must necessarily pass through , who go from Candahar to Ispahan . There it was that the Horses of the Great Mogul's Ambassador were stay'd , whereof we shall say more hereafter . Thun , Thabeskileki , and Thabes-M●ssinan , are very considerable Cities , as well upon the accompt of their greatness , as of the several Manufactures of Silk that are made there , and wherewith they drive a vast Trade . All the other Cities , as Sebseuar , Turschis , Kain , Puschentz , Badkis , Meru , Merurnd , Tzurtzan , Fariab , Asurkan , Belch , Bamian , Semkan , Thalecan , and Sus , are also very populous , and eminent for Merchandise , and in these parts is found the best Manna in the World. The Province of Sablusthan lies more towards the East , Q. Curtius calls the Inhabitants of it Paropanisadae , from the neighbouring Mountain , called Paropamisus , which is a branch of Mount Taurus , and it is all Wooddy . The people living in it , is , at this day , as simple and barbarous as they were in the time of Alexander . It is upon this Mountain that Goropius Becanus would have Noab's Ark rest , after the deluge , contrary to the opinion of most of the Fathers , who , for the most part , agree , that it rested upon Mount Aratat in Armenia . The Cities of this Province are Beksabath , Meimine ; Asbe , Bust , and Sarents . The Province of Sitzistan , by others called Sigestan , Sagestan , and Siston , lies South-ward from the Province of Sablustan , and is the Habitation of the people , who were heretofore called Dragae . It is encompass'd of all sides by a high Mountain ; and it is the Country of the Grand Rustam , who is known not only in their Histories , but is also the only celebrated Heros of all their Romances . The principal Cities of this Province , are Sistan , Chaluk , Ketz , &c. The Province of Kirman is also one of the greatest of the Kingdome of Persia. It lies between those of Fars and Sigestan , and reaches as far as the Sea , and the Island of Ornus . The Country is somewhat un-even , and Mountainous , but the Valleys of it are very fertil and delightful , abounding in Fruit , and every where cover'd , and as it were strew'd with Flowers , especially Roses , whereof this Province produces such great quantity , that a considerable part of its Revenue is rais'd out of the water made of them . The Inhabitants call it Gulap , whence it may be well imagin'd that the Word Iulip comes , and they drive a great Trade with it , especially at Ispahan . Those who Trade most in it , are the Lurs , who are a sort of people by themselves , distinguish'd from the other Persians by what they wear about their Heads , which is a kind of Coiffure , that is longer and narrower than the ordinary Turbants , and there is fasten'd to it a tuft or tassel , which hangs down over the Back . There is also in this Province a Drugg very soverain against the Worms , which is called Daru Kirman , as well upon accompt of the Province , as also hence , that the Word Kirman signifies a Worm . And concerning this , there is a story of one of their Kings , who being in the fields on Horse-back , heard himself call'd by his own name . He look'd back , as if he had heard the voice behind him , and seeing only a dead man's skull half rotten upon the ground , and doubting the voice proceeded thence , he asked , who it was . The skull answer'd , that that was all was left of what he had sometime been ; that he had worn a Crown as well as himself , and had Conquer'd several great Provinces , but that desirous to add , to his other Conquests , that of Kirman , he had been over-come and eaten ; exhorting him to reflect on what he had seen , and to make his advantage of that Philosophy . The Province is barren enough towards the North , having on that side abundance of heathy grounds ; but towards the Sea-side it is very fertil . It s principal Cities are Birsir , Bermasir , Bem , Chabis , Tzirest , Kamron , and Ormus , Kamron is a Sea-port , whence it is many times called Bender , or Bender Kamron . Ormus , by the Persians called Hormous , is an Island , three Leagues distant from the Continent : but of these two places , the Reader will have a further accompt in the first Book of Mandelso's Travels into the Indies . There is comprehended also under the Province of Kirman , that of Mekeran , wherein are the Cities of Firh , Kitz , and Chalak . Chusistan is the same which was heretofore called Susiana , and in the time of the Hebrews Elam . It lies between the Province of Fars and the River Dilsel , and its Metropolis was Susa , famous for the Vision which the Prophet Daniel had there , concerning the determination of the Persian Monarchy , and the beginning of the Grecian . It is now called Desu . It was also in these parts that the palace of Susa stood , upon the River Vlai , where King Ahasuerus , King over twenty seven Provinces , made his great Feast . It s chief Cities are Ahawas , Ramchormus , Scabur , Askar , and Arhan . The heats in these parts are so great , especially towards the South-part of the Mountain , that , in the Summer time , the Inhabitants are forc'd to forsake the Cities , and retire themselves into the Mountain . Tzisire is found in the Catalogue of the Provinces of Persia , and it is the antient Mesopotamia . Now it is commonly called Diarbek , and lies between the Rivers Euphrates and Tigris , which the Turks call Digel . This Province hath been often taken and retaken by them from the Persians ; so that it is not alwayes under the Schach's Jurisdiction , but then only when he is Master of Bagdat , or Babylon , and Mosul , which some affirm to have been the antient Ninive . 'T is true , Bagdat is not properly in the Province of Diarbek , but in that of Eracain , as are also the Cities of Wasith , Besre , Rusa , and Medain . As to the City of Bagdat , there is nothing so certain , as that it was built , out of the ruins of the antient Babylon , but not in the same place , in as much as Babylon stood upon the Euphrates , which ran through it , as is expressely affirmed by Strabo ; whereas Bagdat is seated upon the Tigris , which joyns with the Euphrates , a League below the City . The Persians are of opinion , that the Inhabitants of Babylon had heretofore their Summer-Houses and Gardens at the place where now Bagdat stands , insomuch that after the destruction of the City , they found it no great difficulty to remove their habitations thither . And indeed , the word Bag , which singnifies a Garden , and Bagdat , a place full of Gardens , does in some measure confirm their opinion . To resume our former discourse , the Country where we were cast a-shore , is very pleasant , it was all over green at the time of our arrival , and the Birds , which were not yet sensible of the Cold , ordinary in our parts , continued their Chirping and Singing till near the middle of December . The soil there is very good , bringing forth Rice , Wheat , and Barley , in great abundance . They make no Hay , because their Cattle are out Winter and Summer ; but if they make any , it is only for the convenience of Travellers . Their Vines were scatter'd up and down , Planted without any care or order , all along the Hedges the Vines being fasten'd to the Trees , so as that they spread up to the extremities of the Boughs , from which the small branches hung donw three or four Ells in length . All the Province of Kilan is full of them , and at our return , we saw very fair and very large ones , at Astora . The Country affords good store of Wild-fowl , especially Pheasants , as also of Hares , the Hunting whereof found us good sport during the aboad we were forc'd to make there . There is also in these parts a certain kind of Foxes , which they call Shakal , about the bigness of those of Europe , ( of which kind there are also abundance , and the Inhabitants call them Tulki ) but instead of Furr or Hair , they are cover'd with Wool , and have white bellies , Ears all black , and less Tails than those of our parts . We heard them in the night time running in Herds about the Village , and were not a little troubled at their Cries , which was a drawling and doleful noise , without any intermission . The Inhabitants make use of Buffles or wild Oxen , more than they do of Horses , but instead of loading them upon their Backs , they make them draw Wood , or any other things of great weight . Their ordinary sustenance is Feny-greek , wherewith they sow whole Fields , as we do with Vetches and Lentills , and they cut it while it is yet green , Herb and Seed together , and so give it those Creatures to eat . The Milk , I mean that of the Females , is so fat , that it makes a Cream two fingers thick , of which they make exellent Butter . They never make any Cheese of Cow's-milk , but only of sheeps . The Village of Niasabath is at 41 deg . 15 min. Elevation , and hath not above 15 or 16 poor Houses , which lye scatter'd up and down , all built of Clay , and absolutely square , having flat Roofs , and cover'd with Turfs , so as that a man might walk upon them without either danger or inconvenience . And indeed it is ordinary among the Persians , to erect Tents upon them , to eat , and , in the summer-time , to lye on them all night , that they may the more participate of the coolness of the Air. Here it was that I first understood what the Gospel says of the Paralytick , who was let down through the Roof of the House ; and the Counsel our Saviour gave those who were upon the House-top , not to come down into the House ; for this is their way of building all over the East . We were at first lodg'd in the Houses , which were very handsome within , and the floors of the Chambers for the most part cover'd with Tapistry , and the Masters of the Houses receiv'd and treated us the first day very well . But the Village being but small , not able to find Lodging for all our retinue , and our aboad being likely to be too long there for us to lye upon the charges of the Inhabitants , we got Tents pitch'd near the Lodgings of the Ambassadors , where we continu'd till the Court of Persia took order for our departure thence . We had no Bread ; our Beer was lost with the ship , and the Village had no spring of fresh water ; so that we were forc'd to look after our Mouldy scraps , and to content our selves with the troubled water of a small Torrent , which pass'd near the Village , while our ship furnish'd us with firing for the Kitchen and the Chambers . Nov. 19. Schachewerdi , Governour of Derbent sent to complement us , upon the occasion of our arrival there , two Persons , very well clad , one whereof was Brother to the Kaucha of Niasabath . They deliver'd the Ambassadors the Sulthan's Letter , which came with a Present of two Horses , as many Oxen , twelve sheep , twenty Pullets , three great Pitchers of Wine , one Pitcher of Water , two Paniers of Apples , and three sacks of Wheat-flower . But the Ambassadors coming to understand , that the Sulthan's Letter made mention only of one Horse , they would not receive the other , though the Persians earnestly protested , that the mistake came only hence , that the Sulthan imagining there had been but one Ambassador , had accordingly sent but one Horse , and that they , coming afterwards to hear there were two , had bought another horse , out of an assurance that it was the Sulthan's intention to have done so . But notwithstanding all their allegatons and instances , the Ambassador Brugman would by no means accept of the horse , for no other reason , doubtless , than this , that his was not so good as his Collegue's . The Persians were not a little troubled thereat , and look'd on it as an affront done the Sulthan , who resented it so highly since , that he did us all the ill-Offices lay in his power , being also further troubled in this respect , that , contrary to the custom of Persia and Muscovy , upon the Ambassador Brugman's untowardness , his People had been sent away without Presents . The 22. the Ambassadors sent Francis Meurier , one of our Retinue , with our Persian Interpreter , to the Chan or Governour general of the Province of Schiruan , whose ordinary residence is at Scamachie , to acquaint him with our arrival , and to entreat him to supply us with all things necessary for the continuation of our journey . The Governour , who had heard of it by some other means had immediately sent a Mehemander to us ( so they call in Persia those who among the Muscovites are called Pristafs , whose charge it is to conduct the Ambassadors through the Country , and to see them furnish'd with Provisions and Carriage ) but our people had mist him by the way . This Mehemander came to our Quarters the 29. of November . He was most sumptuously Cloathed , and excellently well mounted , on a very gallant horse , the Harness whereof was cover'd with Gold , and beset with Turquezes . He acquitted himself very handsomly both in his address and complement , with promises of all the civilities and services it was in his power to do us , as long as we should be under his conduct , which was as far as Schamachie . Having answer'd his Complement , we invited him , and those who came along with him , to taste of our fruits , and of all sorts of Aquavitae , wherewith we were well stor'd . We also caused our great Guns to be discharg'd , and we entertain'd them with our Musick , wherewith they seem'd to be much taken . As soon as the Mehemander was return'd to his Lodging , he sent us a Present of five sheep , three Pitchers of Wine , and some Pomegranates . Nov. the last , came back Francis Meurier with the Interpreter , bringing this accompt , that the Chan being not at Scamachie , at their coming thither , they had been oblig'd to follow him into the Country , where they had found him encamp'd under Tents , with a Retinue of about four hundred persons : That he had receiv'd them kindly , and had assur'd them , that he had already sent a Mehemandar , whose care it should be to see the Ambassadors supply'd with all things necessary for the continuation of their journey ; that he had told them further , that he heard the Ambassadors had a Retinue of about three hundred men , but they should be all welcome , though they were twice the number : That it was a great while since we first heard of this Embassy , and that he was very desirous to see us . To which accompt the Interpreter added only this , that the Governour had particularly desir'd to be inform'd by him , of the quality and humours of the Ambassadors , as also of that of the persons whereof our Retinue consisted , and our manner of life . The first ill Office the Sulthan of Derbent did us , was , in denying us a sufficient number of horses and other cattel for the carriage of our selves and our Baggage . Which prov'd so considerable a●● rub in our way , that our Mehemander was forc'd to return to Scamachie , where he spent above a moneth in getting together such a number of cattel as might carry us and all we had : during all which time we were forc'd to continue still in the Village of Niasabath . During that time was dis-embarqu'd , much about the same place , the Cuptzi or Persian Merchant , of whom we have spoken before , after he had run the same hazard upon the Caspian Sea as we had so narrowly escaped . Nov. 24. came in thither a small Boat with five persons in it , who were all left of fifty , who had been cast away with the ship , which was bound for Kilan , the thirteenth before ; so that those poor people had been ten dayes together strugling with the wind and waves ere they could get Land. The joy we might well conceive at our being in Persia , after so troublesome a Voyage , wherein we had run through so many dangers , was much abated by the inconveniences which the untowardness and humoursomness of one of the Chiefest in the Company run us into : but I shall spare the Reader the dissatisfaction of finding any thing in this relation but what is divertive . The better to overcome the affliction it put us all into , we , who were of M●snie , entred intred into a little society among our selves , and taking our advantage of the fair weather we had the first of December , we went all together in a Company about a quarter of a League from the Village , where we found out a little place , whereof the Rivulet maketh almost a Peninsula , so pleasant and inviting , that the fairest Meadows in Europe afford not any thing so delightful in the best Season of the year . The water came almost round about that little parcel of ground , and the Pomegranate-Trees , which had joyn'd their verdure with that of the Vines , invited us to rest our selves under their shade , and to divert our selves with the memory of our dear Countrey : to which divertisement our Physician , Dr. Graman , contributed very much , by the good cheer he made us of Gamons of Bacon , Neats Tongues , and two or three sorts of Sack and Aquavitae , whereof he had still good store left . This was our divertisement for several dayes . Decemb. 9. The Ambassadors were visited by the same Tartar Prince of Tarku , who had given us a Visit at Terki . He was accompany'd by his brother , and attended by a Retinue of about twenty persons . After his Visit , he went to the next Village to look for Lodging , there being none to be had in ours , and sent us the next day , as a Present , an Ox , some Sheep , and two great Paniers of Apples . That which the Ambassadors sent in return thereto , consisted in certain Ells of Cloath and Satin , a Vessel of Aquavitae , and a Roll of Tobacco . And whereas he had express'd , that they would do him a great kindness to give him a little Gun-powder , to be reveng'd for the incursions which Sulthan Mahomet had made into his Territories , the Ambassadors sent him a Barrel that weigh'd 80. pounds . The return of our Mehemandar , who came back the same day , made us the more joyfull , in that he assur'd us , that within 15. dayes , there should be brought us out of Scamachie and Derbent such a number of Wagons , Camels , and Horses , as that nothing should retard our journey any longer . According to this promise , the 12. there came in some Horses and Camels , but we heard of no more afterwards . The Mehemandar excused himself upon the Snow that had fallen the night before , and said , that the Persians were wont to travel in the cold , and that the Camels whose hoofs are not so falt as those of other Creatures , would not have been able to go by reason of the slipperiness of the way . Whereto he added , that it had hapned , that whole Caravans had perish'd , through cold , in the Mountains , for want of Wood and Lodging , which are very scarce upon that Road , though there be but twenty Leagues , or Farsangs , from Niasabath to Scamachie . True it is indeed , that for some nights we had Snow , but the Sun melted it as soon as he appear'd over the Horizon . But how ere it happen'd , we were forc'd to stay there ten dayes longer ; which made us imagine that what was done was out of design , purposely to defer our departure thence , till they should receive the Orders which they expected from the Sophy concerning our subsistence ; for till then we had been upon our own charge . During our stay at Niasabath , the Ambassador Brugman would needs cut some certain beams , which the Sophy had , wich vast charge , brought to the Sea-side , to be employ'd in the building of his ships , and cause Carriages to be made thereof for our Artillery , not regarding the Remonstrances of the Persians , who told him , that if he made use of those beams , the ●ophy could not build his ships that year . The Ambassador went on in his intended design , and told those of our Retinue , who would have disswaded him from it , that it was the humour of that Nation , not to do any thing till they are forc'd to it , and that the only way was to domineer over them . But the Persians had afterwards the advantage to laugh at us , when they furnish'd us with so few horses , that being not able to draw our Artillery , we were forc'd to leave our Carriages behind , and to load our Guns upon Camels . Decemb. 21. there came to us two Mehemandars , one from Scamachie , the other from Derbent , bringing along with them about forry Camels , thirty Waggons drawn by wild Oxen , and eighty Horses , which being loaden with the Baggage , went before , with some of our servants . But when the Ambassadors themselves were to go , and that what belong'd to their Chambers and the Kitchin was to be pack'd up , there were but sixty Horses left for all the rest of the Retinue , which was 94. persons . The Mehemandar swore by the head of his King ( which is the greatest Oath among the Persians ) that he could not possibly find any more , telling us , that while we were within the Government of the Sulthan of Derbent , whom , without any occasion , we must needs disoblige , we were not to hope any better treatment , 〈◊〉 that as soon as we were come within the Government of Scamachie , we should not want any thing requisite for the prosecution of our journey , if in the mean time we could pluck up a good heart , and set our selves once in the way . Hence it came , that upon the 22. of December we were forc'd to depart , some on Hors-back , some behind them , and the rest , to wit , the Lacqueys , the Guards , and the Soldiers , afoot . Our way lay South-ward along the Caspian Sea , and we cross'd that day four small Rivers . The first place we Lodg'd at was the Village of Mordou , within the Government of Scamachy , somewhat above four Leagues from Niasabath . The houses there were all round , and built up of Ozier and Canes , as those of the Tartars . The Inhabitants call them Ottak . The nights were cold enough , and there was no Wood in the Village , so that we spent our time there uneasily enough , especially those , who had wetted themselves by going through the water afoot . The word Mordou signifies a Fen , and the Village derives its name from the Fenny places which lye about it , wherein there are many Springs , which send forth their water with such violence , that there is no cold so great as to congeal them . Whence it comes , that there are abundance of Swans there , even in the Winter , whose down is gather'd for the Sophy's Beds and Pillows . This Village is inhabited by a certain people whom they call Padars , who have their particular language , though with some relation to the Turkish and Persian . Their Religion is the Mahumetane , inclining to the Turkish , but accompany'd besides with infinite Superstitions . Among others they have this , that they leave their meat after it is dressed , to grow almost cold before they eat it , and if it happen that any one , ignorant of their customs , should blow or breath upon it , they cast it away as impure . The Ambassador Brugman sent for the Kaucha or Bayly of Niasabath , and complain'd to him of the ill Offices done us by the Sulthan of Derbent , in not allowing the Carriage necessary for the prosecution of our Voyage ; insomuch that he was oblig'd to see some part of his Retinue , whom he lov'd as his own eyes , go afoot , and likely to miscarry by the way , of which proceeding he should give the Sophy a full accompt as soon as he came to Court. The Kaucha made answer , that it must needs be , the Sulthan knew not we had so much Baggage ; but said withall , that he could not imagine what pleasure we took in carrying along with us Sails , brass Guns , and Carriages , which could only put us to trouble , and retard our journey , and that if the Ambassador did put up his complaints , the Sulthan for his part would easily find out wayes to justifie himself . The next day , our Mehemandar brought us twenty horses more , so that having lessen'd our Baggage by certain Chests and useless Vessels , which were ordered to be broken , we made a shift to set all our people on Horse-back . We travell'd that day three leagues , and came at night to the Village of Tachousi , which lies in a bottom , and hath very handsome Houses . The 24. we got three Leagues further , and came to the high Mountain of Barmach , at the foot whereof we took up our quarters , in a great Court , which was all open , and had only the four bare Walls . The Persians call those places Caravanseras , and they are as the Ventas in Spain , and serve for Inns upon the High-way , in the deserts of Persia. They are within a dayes Journey one of another , for the greater convenience of Travellers , who are oblig'd to bring along with them Provisions and Forrage for Horse and Man , for you find in them , at the best , but Chambers and Halls , and those not furnish'd with any thing , and have only a Roof to keep you dry . The Waggoners and Mule-drivers of Derbent made a shew as if they would have return'd , and have left us there , to stay till other conveniences of Riding and Carriage were brought us from Schamachie : but finding , on the other side , that the Ambassadors had ordered the Drums to be beaten to bring their people together , and that command was issued out that all should march a-foot , and abandon the Baggage , to be made good at their perils who refus'd to supply them with necessary carriages , they chang'd their resolution , and staid . The Caravansera was a very antient structure , all built with large Free-stones , being forty two paces square . Over the Gate , there were two Chambers , where we found certain Inscriptions and Hebrew Letters , and some Characters , which none in the company could either read or comprehend . The 25. being Christmas day , we did our Devotions in the great Stable which was appointed for the Camels ; which done , some of our retinue had the curiosity to go and take a view of the Mountain , induc'd thereto by the maraculous relations which the Persians had made us thereof by the way . This Mountain lies within a quarter of a League of the Caspian Sea , and , by reason of its extraordinary height , is seen at a very great distance . It is in a manner round , having on the very top of it a great Rock streight up , and very steepy of all sides , from which it hath the name of Barmach , that is , finger : because it looks like a finger stretch'd out above the other adjacent Mountains . We understood since , that there is a path , which will commodiously enough bring one to the top of it , but we knew it not then , so that we ran great hazard of our Lives in getting up by dreadful precipices . It was so cold upon the Mountain , that the Grass , which was high enough there , was all cover'd with a white frost as with Sugar-candy , whereas at the foot of the Mountain , near the Caravansera , the weather was fair and mild . Upon the edge of the Mountain , and at the foot of the Rock , there is a plain of about fifty perches square , which hath in the midst of it , a very fair Well , built about with stone , and about that Well may be seen the ruins of a very thick Wall , flank'd at the corners with certain Towers and Bulwarks , wherewith that structure had sometime been fortify'd , as also with two good deep ditches built about with Free-stone , which satisfy'd us they were the ruins of an impregnable Fortress . Towards the Northern part of the Mountain , we met with other ruins , which could be no other than the remainders of another Fort. They facilitated our access to an ascent , which was cut in the Rocks , and conducted us almost up to the Top , where we saw a Vault , and the remainder of a third Structure , which had sometimes serv'd for a Dungeon , or place of retreat , after the loss of the two other Forts . I imagine that this may have been one of those Fortifications , which the Antients called Portae Caspiae , or Ferreae , whereof there is a description in the Greek and Latin Histories . The Persians are of opinion , that these structures were built by Iscander , so they call Alexander the Great , and that they were demolish'd by Tamberlane . We rested out selves upon the Rock , where we sung Te Deum , and renew'd among our selves the friendship , which we had before mutually promis'd each other by most unfeigned protestations : and having gather'd certain Figs off the Trees , which grew out of the clefts of the Rock , we got down again with less trouble and danger , by the ordinary path . The 26. we left Barmach , having very fair weather , the Sun casting at that time a greater heat than it does with us in May. The Waggons , with the Baggage , took the way of the plain towards Bakuje , and the Ambassadors , with those of the retinue , who were on Horse-back , took that of the Mountain . We Travell'd that day five leagues , and came at night to a Village named Chanega , within the Mountains . There , we met with abundance of excellent Fruits , and good store of Honey ; but the water thereabouts was troubled , corrupted , and stunk . The next day , Decemb. 27. we got five Leagues further , to a Village named Pyrmaraas , three Leagues from Scamachie . This place is very famous , by reason of one of their Saints named Scid-Ibrahim , whose Sepulchre is to be seen there . The Persians affirm it to be very antient , and so great a Veneration had for it , that Tamberlane , who had no religious respect for any thing , would not meddle with that Sepulchre , though he destroy'd all else that lay in his way . This structure hath its Walls , and its two Courts , as a Castle . Our Ambassadors sent the Mehemandar to the Guardian of the place , to entreat him , that they might be permitted to enter ; but all they could obtain , was only to see the first Court , which was full of square stones , which were set up-an-end , to distinguish the Graves of private Persons . I had a great desire to get a little nearer , and , if it were possible , to see the Saint's Sepulchre . Whereupon , I return'd thither in the Evening , and set down in my Table-Book the Arabian Inscriptions , which I found Grav'd here and there upon the Walls . The Persians , who imagin'd what I did was in honour of their Saint , suffer'd me to proceed in what I was about . I made my advantage of that liberty to slip in at the Gate of the second Court , where I found many other Inscriptions . I bestow'd about half an hour in Copying them out , and perceiving they took no further notice of me , I ventur'd so far as to open the Door which goes into the structure it self , which being made fast only with a wooden pin , it was no hard matter for me to open it , and to get in . It consisted of many arched apartments , which had no light , but what came in by certain little Windows , which put me into a little fright . In the first apartment , there was , just opposite to the door , a Tomb about two foot high , having as many steps to get up to it , and it was encompass'd with a Balcony , or rather an Iron-grate . On the left hand , there was a door which led into a great and very lightsome Gallery , the walls whereof were whitened , and the floor cover'd with rich Carpets . On the right hand , there were , in another apartment , which was Vaulted , eight high Tombs : and it was through this last Vault , that people pass'd into a third , in which was the Sepulchre of Seid-Ibrahim . The Tomb was two foot above ground , and was cover'd with a Carpet of yellow Damask . At the head and feet , as also on both sides , there were several Wax Candles and Lanthorns , upon great brass Candlesticks , and from the Roof of the Vault there hung certain Lamps . As I came out of this place , I met with our Minister , who express'd so great a desire to go into it , that I ventur'd once more to go in along with him ; and he went in thither a second time along with our Physician . About two Musket shot from the Village , on the East-side , there is to be seen , in a Rock , the Sepulchre of another Saint , which is very sumptuously built . The Persians call the Saint who is interr'd in that place Tirbabba , and they affirm he was Master to Scid-Ibrahim , who had so great an Affection , and so particular a Reverence for him , that he made it his request to God , that he would vouchsafe , that , after his Death , he might be seen in the same posture as he was wont to put himself into , when he did his Devotions in his Life time ; and that accordingly he is to be seen at this day clad in a grey Garment kneeling , which was his ordinary gesture when he said his Prayers , while he lived . Which a man need make no great difficulty to believe , if there may be any credit given to what is affirmed by Camerarius , in his Historical Meditations , after Varro , and Ammianus Marcellinus , to wit , that the Bodies of the Persians are not corrupted , and that they are only dry'd up : I am of opinion , that this is to be understood only of such Bodies as are not interr'd , but expos'd to the Air , nay it is further requisite they should be Bodies brought very low either by age or sickness : for full Bodies are subject to corruption , in Persia as well as other places These two places are very famous by reason of the Pilgrimages upon which the Persians resort thither , especially about the time that Tiribabba hath a new Garment bestow'd on him , and that the old one is torn to pieces , to be distributed among the Pilgrims . The Inhabitants of the Country relate strange things of the Miracles of these Saints : but in regard they can be no other than Fables , or the effects of Sorcery , and that the Persians are very apt to believe any stories , and are very much inclin'd to Sorcery , I thought it more discretion to wave the relation of their impertinences . Upon the door of this Sepulchre , there was this Inscription in Arabick Letters , Alla mufethi hibebuad , that is to say , O God , open this door . There are cut within the Rock several Chambers , Neeches , and Holes , in which the Pilgrims are lodg'd and do their Devotions ; nay there are some so high , that they must have Ladders of 12. or 15. foot long to get up to them . There were three of us ventur'd to get up to the top of the Rock by dreadful precipices , helping one the other as we got up . There we found four spacious Chambers , and , within , several Neeches cut in the Rock , to serve for Beds . But what we thought most strange was , that we found in that Vault , upon the very top of the Mountain , Muscle-shels , and in some places such abundance of them , as would induce a man to imagine , that the Rock was made up of sand and shels . In our return from Persia , we observ'd all along the Caspian Sea , several of these shelly Mountains . whereof we shall give a further accompt hereafter . The Inhabitants of this Village of Pyrmaraas never drink any Wine , out of a fear , as they say themselves , that , breaking the Laws of Mahomet and the Directions of the Alchoran , the Holiness of the place might be thereby prophan'd . At the entrance of the Village , near the Sepulchre of Seid-Ibrahim there is a great Vault , or Cestern of 52. foot in length and twenty in breadth , compass'd with a wall of Free-stone , which in the Winter time they fill with Water , Snow and Ice , to be us'd in the great heats and drought of Summer , as well for themselves as their Cattel . The 29. the Chan sent us word , that we might send our Harbinger to Schamachie , to take up Lodgings for us , and that we might follow him in the afternoon . But after we had loaded part of our Baggage , and just as we were going to take Horse , the Chan sent an express Messenger to us , to intreat us to continue that night at Pyrmaraas . And that we might be assur'd , this was not done out of any design upon us , he sent us several refreshment , and among other things , four great Pitchers , and two Leathern baggs full of Wine , good store of Pomegranates , Apples , Pears , Quinces and Chest-nuts , and to each of the Ambassadors an excellent Horse sadled and bridled . We could not then imagine what might occasion this delay ; but it was told us afterward , that the Minatzim , or Astrologer , belonging to the Chan , had perswaded him , that that day was not a fortunate day to receive strangers in . The next day , Dec. 30. we left Pyrmaraas , about eight in the Morning , taking our way straight to Schamachy , into which we made a very noble entrance . Within two leagues of the City , we met with one afoot , who came to tell us , from the Chan , that we were welcom , and that he would come out of the City in person to receive us . This man march'd on still in the front of our Cavalcade . Within a league of the City , we met with about thirty Gentlemen on horse-back , very well mounted , who came only to take a view of us , and immediately return'd , in full speed , to the City . After this , we met , near a certain Village , with about a hundred men on horse-back , who open'd , to make us way to pass through them . About two Musket-shot thence we met with another Troop of Cavaliers , among whom there were tweleve that had a particular Coiffure about their heads , having their Turbants pointed upwards like the Spire of a Steeple , which they call Takia ; and we were told it was by Privilege that they were so dress'd , it being to signifie that they were of the posterity and kinred of their Prophet Aaly . These saluted us with a low inclination of the head , and bid us welcome , by saluting us with their Chosckeldi , in the Turkish Language , which they would rather speak than the Persian . Having kept company with these about half a League , we perceiv'd on our right hand a body of about 500. men ; and whereas we were told , that the Chan and his Calenter , or Lieutenant , were there in person , it was taken into consideration , whether we should keep on in the High-way , or turn aside and make-towards them . The Ambassador Brugman would have had us keep on in the High-way , which led streight to the City , alleging that it was the Chan's duty , who receiv'd us , and who ought to be his own Master of the Ceremonies , to come to us . But our Mehemandar , and others of the Company assuring us , that the High-way was very deep and dirty , and that the fields were more fit for the reception of the Ambassadors , and the Complements and Ceremonies occasion'd thereby , they prevail'd with us , so that we went streight towards the Chan , who stay'd for us upon a little Hill , and advanc'd towards the Ambassadors , as soon as he perceiv'd them coming up . He had on his right hand six men , very proper persons , Arm'd with gilt Bows and Arrows ; on his left , as many of his Guard , with their Muskets , and after him came a very great number of Gentlemen on Horse-back , very well mounted , and clad in Garments of Brocado , and Mantles and Caps embroider'd with Gold and Silver . Being come up to us , he would needs do our Nation the greatest honour imaginable , which was by taking the Ambassadors one after the other by the hand , contrary to the custom of the Persians . The first Complements over , he commanded Wine to be pour'd into a silver Vessel , drunk to the Ambassadors , and oblig'd each of them to pledge him twice . The Calenter , and Muscovian Poslanick , Alexei Sauinouits , who were about the Chan , bid us also heartily welcom , and took us by the hand . As we march'd along , we had before us our loud Musick , which consisted in Hawboyes , Timbrels , Cornets , and Tabours , but particularly in a kind of Instrument , called Kerrenai . These are made somewhat like our Hawboyes , save that they are of Brass , being above eight foot in length , and at the extremity , above two foot Diameter . There were four of these Instruments , and those who play'd on them made a halt ever and anon , and stood in a Circle as our Trumpeters , holding up the end of their Kerrenai to the sky , and making a noise , which hath not only nothing of harmony in it . but is more like a dreadful howling than any thing of Musick . There were also common Hawboyes , which they call Surnatzi , and earthen Timbrels , made like our Butter-pots . Having march'd on a little way in this Company , the Chan ordered all to make a second halt , that the Ambassadors might drink , causing in the mean time , a certain Buffoon , or Jeaster , one of those whom they call Tazusch , to make wry-faces , and shew a thousand postures . He also used Castagnets , and sung very pleasant songs . Within a quarter of a League of the City , there was a body or battalion of above two thousand foot , most Armenians . This battalion consisted of five Regiments , distinguish'd one from the other by so many Colours , which were fasten'd to the top of a great and long Pole , so as that it was as much as a man could do to carry one of them . They had their particular musick , consisting of Pipes and other Instruments , one whereof was very remarkable , and consisted of two brass Basins , which they struck one against the other . All these people bid us also very welcome , and express'd their joy at our arrival , some by clapping their hands , others by turning their Caps about their heads , or flinging them up into the air . There the Governour commanded a third halt to be made , that the Ambassadors might drink once more . Coming near the City-Gate , we were entertain'd with another band of musick , consisting of Timbrells . Hawboyes , Trumpets , and other Instruments , which joyning with those of our Company made such a noyse as would have drown'd Thunder it self . The Chan invited the Ambassadors with the chiefest of their Retinue to Supper , and made them cross the Court on horse-back , till they came to the Lodgings into which they were to go ; but the Gentlemen , and the rest of the Retinue were oblig'd to alight at the outer Gate . The floors of all the Chambers were cover'd with very rich Tapistry . The Persians took off their shooes before they went into the Chambers ; which put us to so much the greater trouble , in that being all , in riding-boots , we durst not venture to go in , till some of the Chans Domesticks took some of the more forward by the hand and brought them in ; without putting us to the trouble of pulling off our Boots . We pass'd through three very fair Chambers , and were brought into a spacious Hall very sumptuously furnish'd , and hung with excellent pieces of Painting , representing those parts which are not commonly seen naked . In the midst of the Hall , there was a Fountain , the cast of the water representing the form of a Glass . They had set , to cool , all about the Fountain , several silver Flaggons , and Bottles of Wine ; and there were several Tables cover'd with all sorts of Conserves , The Governour knowing we were not accustomed to sit down after the Persian way , had caused seats to be made , and the more to oblige the Ambassadors , he sate down , after our way of sitting , opposite to the Fountain , causing the Ambassadors to sit down on his right hand , and on his left , but upon the ground , the Calenter or Lieutenant , the Minatschim or Astrologer , his Physician , and several other persons of Quality . The Gentlemen and Officers belonging to the Ambassadors sate down on the floor , the other side of the Hall. The Musicians stood before the Chan. At the entrance of the Hall there were several young men , very handsom persons , having on Garments of Brocado , with their Bows and Arrows in the posture of shooting . All that were in the Hall , whether sitting or standing , had their backs to the Wall , and their faces towards the Chan and the company , so as that not one had his back turn'd to another , according to the ordinary custom , which they observe in all their Assemblies . There were brought to the Company several little Tables cover'd with Fruits and Conserves , to be serv'd to two at a time , while two Pages went round the Hall to fill Wine , it being all they had to do , unless it were , when they had ended one round , to begin another . After every one had eaten some few Conserves , they were taken away , and the like Tables were cover'd with a very fine Cotton-cloath of several colours , to serve the Meat upon . About an hour after , the Meat was taken away , and Conserves were served up again , and after that began the Preparatives for Supper . The little Tables were taken away , that the whole Hall might be cover'd , upon the Tapistry , with great pieces of Linnen , which were to serve for a kind of Table-cloath . The Butler having done his duty , the Carver comes in with a great Wooden Dish full of a certain thin bak'd Past. The Persians call it Iucha , and every piece is above three foot in length , and as many in breadth . He calst one of them to every one of the Company , to serve instead of a Napkin . That done , the Meat was brought in , in great Pewter Dishes , which were set in the midst of the Hall , where the Suffretzi , or Carver , kneeling down , cut it into pieces , and dispos'd it into little Dishes , whereof every one had one brought him . All the Guests had every one standing by them a Tulsdan , or Pot to spet in , made as our Chamber-pots , save that the mouth is narrower ; and they make use of them instead of a Basin to spet in , as also to put in the bones , parings , and cores of fruits , and other superfluities , which might injure the Tapistry or the floor . We had Musick , while we were at Meal . The Musick consisted of Lutes and Viols , very poorly pla●d on ; as also of Tabours and Voices , which made a wretched kind of Harmony . The two Pages who had fill'd the Wine at the Collation , danc'd to the sound of all these Instruments : so that they seem'd as if they would give us a taste of the delights of the Terrestial Paradise , a●●er the hardship we had suffer'd since our coming from Moscou . The Governour 's Palace lyeth upon the ascent of a little Hill , whence might be discover'd all the houses about the City ; and he had commanded all the Inhabitants to set a row of Lamps in their windows , which represented to our eyes above twenty thousand Stars , enough to dispel the greatest darkness of the night , and added much to the divertisement , which they endeavoured to give all our senses , while the Musick of the Hawboyes and Timbrels made all the Rampiers of the City to resound again . The Governour , desirous to let the Ambassadors see how expert he was in shooting , bid them observe one of the Lamps that stood near them , to see whether he struck it out with the first Musket-shot : which he did twice together , without missing any one time . This Feast having lasted till it was somewhat late in the night , and that we began to think it a little cold , the Governour carry'd us into another Room with a fire in it , where he call'd for Conserves , Wine , and Aquavitae , which the Persians were so greedy of , that one of them , a person of quality , who never had drunk any before , and would needs do it out of complyance to us , took so much of it , that the next day he was found dead in his bed . After this treatment , which lasted till midnight , the Chan permitted us to withdraw , and assign'd us Lodging among the Armenians , because they were Christians ; but in regard our Hosts had had no notice of our coming , and that our Baggage was not yet arriv'd , we found neither Beds , nor Benches , nor Tables , so that after so good a Supper , we had a very ill night of it . The last day of December , the Chan sent the Ambassadors several refreshments , Wine , wild Fowl , and other Provisions . The Calenter or Lieutenant ordered to be allow'd us for our dayly Provision , seventeen Sheep , twenty Pullers , a hundred Eggs , a certain quantity of Salt , and Bread , fifty quarts of Wine , and twenty burthens of Wood. This was very punctually observ'd for the four or five first dayes ; but the Mehemander being oblig'd to get in these Provisions out of the neighbouring Villages , which he could not so procure but that it was sometimes three or four dayes ere we could get our allowance , the Chan sent us word , that it were more for our convenience to send to the Market for our Provisions , and that we might be assur'd , that what we laid out should be reimburs'd at our departure thence . To that purpose , he caus'd it to be Proclaim'd by sound of Trumpet , that all Provisions should be sold to the Frenqui ( for so they call the Germans , as well as the French , Italians , and Spaniards ) at a reasonable rate . We continu'd three full moneths at Scamachie , expecting orders from the Court for our expence , and the prosecution of our journey . The Governour and Calenter endeavour'd what they could , in the mean time , to make this long stay of ours there the less ●eadious by the continual entertainments they made us , as also by the divertisements of Hunting , and the Visits they often gave the Ambassadors , together with the frequent Presents they sent them of Wine , wild-fowl , and fruits . M.DC.XXXVII . We began this year with the Ceremonies of the Persian Gentleman's Enterrment , who had kill'd himself by his excessive drinking of Aquavitae , at the first Entertainment , which the Governour had given us , the day of our arrival . We shall have occasion hereafter to speak of the Ceremonies of their Enterrments , and therefore shall give no futher accompt of it here , than that ordinarily the Bodies are carried into the Metzid , Mosquey or Church , whence they are afterwards transported to Babylon , Kufa , or Netschef , to be interr'd near their Prophet Aaly , or near some other of their Imans , or Saints . Ianuary 2. the Governour and the Calenter visited the Ambassadors , and brought along with them , Conserves and Wine , for the Collation . The Chan's design was , to hear our Musick , whereof he had heard much talk ; and accordingly , he was so taken therewith , that he importun'd the Ambassadors to go and sup with him at the Castle , and to bring their Musick along with them . It consisted of a Violin , a Base-Viol , a Bandore , and a Voice . The Ambassadors would at first have put him off , but his instances were such , that they could not possibly do it ; insomuch that we pass'd away the remainder of that day , in the same Divertisements as he had entertain'd us with the first day of our arrival . Only there was this extraordinary , that the Governour ordered to be brought out of the Stable some of his best Horses , to the number of twenty seven , among which there were three , which the Sophy had sent him , not long before , as so many assurances of his favour . He caus'd one of the Gentlemen belonging to his Chamber to mount them all , and to take several turns thereon about the Hall , though the floor were cover'd with very rich Tapistry . Ian. 5. the Chan sent the Ambassadors word , that if they were desirous to be present , the next day , at the Ceremonies performed by the Armenians at the Consecration of their Holy-water , at which he should himself be in person , he would order a particular place to be kept for them . The Armenians call this feast Chatschae Schuran , that is the Baptism of the Cross. The Ceremonies are performed without the City , near a Bridge called Puli Amberi . The Armenians celebrate this Feast , as do also the Muscovites and some other Christians , upon the sixth of Ianuary , which is the day of the Epiphany , or appearance of the Star to the Kings or Wise-men . They began it with a Mass , which was said betimes in the morning before day . After Mass there was a Sermon preach'd , the former being said in a manner with the same Ceremonies as the Roman-Catholicks do it in Europe . The Ambassadors , whose Lodgings were near the Chapel of the Armenians , made no difficuly to be present at both Mass and Sermon ; and after the latter , they were Complemented by the Bishop who had Preach'd it , and who came purposely for that Exercise , from the place of his ordinary residence . He gave them to understand by an Interpreter , how glad he was to see their Devotions honour'd by the Presence of Persons of that quality , since it could be no small comfort to them , to see in their Churches Europaean Christians , who had never come into them before . Whereto he added , that their Excellencies the Ambassadors knew not who he was , but that he should find a time to acquaint them therewith : from which Discourse of his we inferr'd , that he was some Missionary of the Pope's , sent into these parts , to endeavour the Re-union of the Gre●k Church with the Roman . He further intreated the Ambassadors , to use their Mediation to the Governour , that they might be permitted to carry on the building of a Monastery , which the Armenians had begun ; which they promised to do . About noon the Armenians , by order from the Governour , brought us fifteen Horses , upon which we rode to the River , which is about half a League from the City . Those poor people , who were come to the City from all the adjacent Villages , went out of it in Procession , with abundance of Images , Crosses and Banners , guarded to the River-side by a strong part of Soldiers , which the Governour had assign'd them , for their Protection against the injuries and affronts of the Mussulmans , or Mahumetans , who make it thier sport to abuse them . The Governour had caus'd a Tent to be pitch'd over against the place , where the Consecr●tion was to be performed , very richly hung with Tapistry , and had ordered a sumptuous Collation to be made ready in it . There were on his left hand the Muscovian Poslanick , and a great number of Gentlemen , and the right he had kept void for the Ambassadors , and some of their retinue . After he had receiv'd us , and made us sit down , he commanded the Armenians to begin their Ceremonies . As soon as they begun Reading , at the River-side , four men , stark naked , leap'd into the water , and swum up and down for a certain time , to open the water , which was a little frozen over . One of our Spaniels , which was wont to go into the water , leap'd in after them : which found the Persians excellent sport , who look upon a Dog as so unclean a kind of Creature , that they would not willingly one should touch them ; insomuch that they laugh'd to see the Ceremonies of the Armenians prophan'd by our Water-Dog ; though indeed they look on all those poor people do as so much mummery . Only the Governour himself makes his advantage thereof , inasmuch as the pains he takes to be present thereat , and consequently to protect those of that Profession , brings him in yearly a Present of a thousand Crowns from their Churches . After the Bishop had read for an hour or better , and the Assembly given over singing and playing on the Timbrels , he pour'd a little Consecrated Oyl into the Water , into which he afterwards dipp'd a little Cross beset with abundance of Precious Stones , and at last , holding his Crosier over the Water , he gave it his Benediction . After that Ceremony , all the Armenians took of it , some to drink , others to wash their faces withall . There were some among them cast themselves into it , but most took only so much of it as to sprinkle their faces therewith . Some of the Governours Domesticks made it their sport to dash the Priests and the Women , nay some were so uncivil with them , that the Chan himself was asham'd of it , and oblig'd to command them to forbear their rudenesses : though he himself made his Jester and others of his Servants Dance , purposely to abouse the Armenians , who Danced about their Bishop . The Governours Physician , who was an Arabian born , and a person of no Religion , had the Impudence to ask the Ambassadors , what they thought of Iesus Christ , and whether they believ'd him to be the Son of God. Answer was made him , that they believ'd him to be the True God , but that it was uncivilly done of the Physician to laugh at their Religion , and that they were not come thither to dispute it with him . All the Ceremonies being over , they fell very seriously a-drinking , and the Governour took his Liquor so liberally , that being well nigh Drunk , he left the Company , and got on Hors-back , without taking leave of any one . All the rest of the Persians follow'd him ; which we were so much the more surpriz'd at , inasmuch as , not acquainted with their custom , we could not imagine what should be the reason of his going away : Being got on Horse-back , in order to our return for the City , we met with the Governour , who staid for the Ambassadors not far from the Tent. We understood afterwards , and indeed found it by exprience , that the Persians think it not much , to rise from Table , and go their ways , without making Excuse or Complement to those by whom they were entertain'd , who for their parts take the same privilege to do the like with those whom they had invited , when they find themselves in such a condition as that they are not able to keep them company any longer . Of this we had man instances , during our aboad in Persia , and that sometimes , at the Schach's own Table . Ianuary 9. the Armenian Bishop gave the Ambassadors a Visit. He came to their Lodgings with the Cross and Banner , having many Priests marching before him , who were all in their Pontifical Robes , with Wax-Candles in their hands . As they came into the Court , they fell a singing and playing on their Timbrels , Hawboies , and little Bells , and brought us a present of two Pitchers of Wine , and a dish of Apples , in the midst whereof they had planted a Wax-Candle lighted . They were above three hours in discourse with the Ambassadors , concerning the business of their Religion , and when they took leave of them , they re-iterated the intreaty they had made to them before , of employing their intercession to the Governour , for the building of their Church . Ian. 10. The Calenter , or King's Lieutenant , entertain'd the Ambassadors and all their retinue at a very great Feast : but before we sate down , he would needs give us the satisfaction to see his Palace , which was incomparably both better built and furnish'd than the Governour 's . The Hall , where we were to Dine , was all arched and set out with a certain Plaister-work done in Leaves and Branches , which argu'd much the Ingenuity of the Inventor . The Hall looked into a very spacious and very fair Garden ; the situation whereof , we thought so much the more advantageous , in that the Hall being high , and the Garden very low , it might be all seen out of the Windows thereof . On one side of the Hall there was a Gallery , out of which issu'd a Fountain , which casting its water at first very high , charm'd us with a low , but delighful noise , which the water thereof made by falling into another lower Basin opposite to a Chamber under the Hall , and thence into a third which was in the midst of the Garden . The Governour , who was also at this entertainment , with the chiefest of his Courtiers , had brought thither along with him the Marshal of the Sophy's Court , who was then newly come from Ispaban . The Feast lasted till night , which being somewhat dark the Persians brought us to our Quarters with Torches : though they themselves were so well furnish'd , as to stand in need of conductors , at least as much as we did . The 18. of Ianuary , the Ambassadors sent the Steward of their Houshold , the Secretary of the Embassy , and the Controller , to the Chan , to make him the ordinary Present , which was , ten Ells of Scarler , five Ells of blew Satin , a Barrel of Aquavitae , a Chest , or Cellar , in which they sent him two dozen Bottles of all sorts of Spirits of Wine , and two pair of Knives , the hafts whereof were of Amber . This Present put him into so good an Humour , that we thought it a seasonable time , to present to him the Petition of the Armenians , concerning the Building of their Church . In answer to which , he told , us that although , ever since the establishment of the Mahumetan Religion in Persia , the Christians never were permitted to build a Church at Schamachie , and that accordingly , it never had been his intention to suffer the Armenians to 〈◊〉 any ; yet such was the respect he had for the Intercession of the Ambassadors in their behalf , that they might assure themselves , he would no longer oppose it : and that they might have no occasion to doubt his reality herein , he would needs have the Orders for that purpose dispatch'd in their presence . The Armenians were so over-joy'd thereat , that , not thinking it enough to give the Ambassadors their humblest thanks , they promised so to order things , that their intended Structure should acquaint posterity with their Names , and the Good Offices they had done them upon that occasion . Ian. 20. came back the Courier , or Express , whom the Chan had sent to Ispahan , even before we left Niasabath ; upon which the Ambassadors sent to him , to desire him to communicate to them the Orders of the Court , concerning the prosecution of their Journey . Answer was made us , that he had not receiv'd any new Orders at all , and that , if we desired it , we might hear the Letter read , which he thereupon gave his Physician to read . The Physician , a person the fittest in the World to represent a Fool in a play , after he had kiss'd the Letter , put it to his forehead , and at last read it . The Contents of it , at least what he read , was to this effect ; That the Express from the Sulthan of Derbent being come to the Court , before him whom the Chan of Schamachie had sent , all the account he had brought , was , that there was arriv'd at Derbent any Envoy , or Poslanick , from the Great Duke of Muscovy , who had reported , that , within a few days , there would come into those parts certain Ambassadors from one of the Princes of Germany : That the Schach , who had receiv'd no other accompt of their arrival , thought it enough to order the Governour of Derbent to receive them , to entertain then kindly , during the stay they should make there , and to supply them with all things for the continuation of their journey , as far as Schamachie , and that when they were come thither , the Chan of Schamachie should send an Express to give an accompt thereof to the Court , from which he should immediately receive orders what to do , as well in respect of the maintenance of the Ambassadors , as their departure thence . The Chan demanded of us a Catalogue of the names and qualities of all of our Retinue ; nay , he would have had it express'd in the said Catalogue , what Professions they were of , and that we should not fail setting down , that we had among us a Physician , a Chyrurgeon , a Painter , and Musicians ; which we would not do ; but thought it sufficient , to give them , in writing , only the names of our people , and the Offices , and employments they were in , upon the accompt of the Embassy . We had a great suspicion that the said Letter came not from the Court , and that there was somewhat more or less in it , and the more to be assur'd of it , we got the Courier to come the next day to our quarters . The Wine we gave him , and the small Presents which were secretly made him , unlock'd the man's breast , and drew out the whole secret . He told us , upon promise of secrecy , that the Governours Brother , having been , not long before executed , and that misfortune having , in some measure , engag'd the whole Family in the disgrace of the deceas'd , there was not any man durst undertake the delivery of his Letter to the Sophy , as being ignorant what the contents thereof might be : but that after a moneths delay , one of the Kings Chamberlains having ventured to lay it at his Majesties feet , the Sofi would make no answer at all thereto , but ordered another to write to him , and sent him word , that there was no answer to be made to his Letter , by reason of the orders sent to the Sulthan of Derbent , which were contain'd in the Letter , whereof we had heard the reading . That it was not thought fit to add any thing thereto , but an express command to the Governour , to see cut to pieces in his presence all those Persians that durst affront or injure the Germans , during the stay they should make in his Government . So that we were forc'd to stay there , in expectation of what orders the Sophy should send , upon the Dispatches , which the Chan was then sending to the Court by an Express . Ian. 25. the Governour accompany'd by the Poslanick , and a great number of Courtiers , gave the Ambassadors a Visit ; but in regard their Lent was already begun he would not participate of our Collation , and so having heard our Musick , he return'd to his own Palace . Ian. 28. The Muscovian Poslanick went for Ispahan , not well satisfy'd with the treatment he had receiv'd from the Governour and Calenter . All the revenge he could take was upon the Mehemander , who had been assign'd to Conduct him , taking any occasion to affront and abuse him . Some of our Retinue accompany'd him a League out of the City , where they took leave of him . February the fifth , walking abroad with some of our company , we went into a great house near the Market-place , which they call Basar . It was a very noble Structure , having many Galleries and Chambers , like a College . Meeting up and down with several persons , some antient , some young , some walking , some sitting , with books in their hands , we had the curiosity to enquire what place it was , and found that it was a School or College , which they called Mandresa , of which kind there are very many all over Persia. While we were viewing the Structure , one of their Maderis , or Regents , who read publick Lectures , intreated us to come near him , and perceiving that I had caus'd to be graven upon a Cane I walk'd with all these words in Arabick , Bismi alla , rahman rachim , that is , in the name of the merciful God who sheweth mercy ( a sentence which the Persians put at the beginning of their writings ) he desired me to bestow it on him , upon a promise that he would give me a better the next day : but finding I made some difficulty to part with it , he cut out the word alla , which in their Language is the proper name of God , and put what he had cut off in a piece of clean paper , very gently and carefully , and told me , the name of God ought not to be written upon a walking stick , which was many times thrust into the dirt . The next day I went again to the same College , whether I had caus'd to be brought along with me a very fair Celestial Globe , but , by mistake , I went to another School , where nevertheless they receiv'd me very kindly . The Professors and Regents , as also the Students , very much wondred to see me come with so noble a Globe , and to understand thereby , that Astrology and the Mathematicks were better taught among us than in Persia , where they are not yet acquainted with the invention of Globes , and make use only of the Astrolabe , for the instruction of their Students . They took much delight in viewing my Globe , and they nam'd to me in the Arabian Language all the Signs of the Zodiack , nay , gave me to understand further , that they knew all the names , and all the significations of most of the other Stars . Another day , I went into a Metzid , or Church , in that part of the Town where we were quarter'd , to see , how they instructed their Children . They were all sate against the Wall , excepting only the Molla , or Master of the School , who , with some other aged persons , sate in the midst of the Hall. As soon as they saw me coming in , they invited me to sit down by them . The Molla , who had an Alchoran in his hand , very fairly written , suffered me to turn it over awhile , which when I had done , he took it back from me , kiss'd it , at the begginning , and would have given it me to kiss also : but I only kiss'd another book I had in my hand , and told him , that , knowing well what book I had my self , I made no difficulty to kiss it , but not understanding what was contained in his book , I should not be too forward to honour it so much . He laugh'd and told me I had done very well . There was among them an Arabian named Chalil , who was a Minatsim , or Astrologer , born at Hetsa , near Meca , aged about 65. years . He understood Astrology , and read Enclid to some of his Disciples . I presently knew the book by the figures in it , and made him some demonstations , as well as I could express my self in the Persian Language : whereat the good old man was so much pleas'd , that desirous , on his part , to shew me what he could do , he took out of his bosom a little brass Astrolabe , and ask'd me , whether I had ever seen the like , or understood the use of it . Whereto having answer'd him , that I understood it very well , and that I had one at my Lodging , he seem'd to be very desirous to see it , which oblig'd me to go home to fetch it , and to bring along with me the Globe , which they wondred very much to see , especially when they understood that I had made it my self . The honest Arabian desir'd me to shew him , how I could set down the Degrees so exactly , in regard they have no Instruments wherewith to make their Circles and Degrees . I shew'd him the invention of it , and how in a short time , and with little trouble he might attain thereto , for which discovery , he acknowledg'd himself very much oblig'd to me , insomuch that ever after , he let slipno occasion , whereby he might assure me of his friendship , expressing it as well by his frequent visits , coming one day with abundance of excellent fruit , and dishes of meat ready dress'd purposely to Dine with me at his own charges , as by his earnest proffers of all the service that lay in his power . He gave me the Longitudes and Latitudes of the chiefest Cities and places of all Asia , which I compared with the observations I had my self made thereof , and found them very exact . The Molla , or Master of the Metzid , was called Maheb Aaly , and was a very young , but mighty good natur'd man , and of an excellent humour , one who did all that lay in his power to serve me , doing me the greatest kindnesses he could upon all occasions , especially in my study of the Arabian Tongue . He brought me also acquainted with a certain friend of his , named Imanculi , who was an Ohnbaschi , or Captain of a Troop of Horse . These two came to see me every day alternately , as well to teach me their Language as to learn mine . Which they did with very great improvement dayly , especially Imanculi , who no doubt had in a short time arriv'd to the perfection of it , had it not been for the envy or jealousie of some of our own , which prov'd so great , as to make it suspected , that those poor people had some design to change their Religion : so that they were forc'd to keep out of the way , and for the most part to make their visits in the night . Insomuch that one day , to wit , Febr. 11. being gone to the Metzid , to take a Lesson in the Language , there came thither a Persian servant , to tell the Molla , from the Governour , that he much wondred , how he durst suffer those Christians to come into their Temple , that they had nothing to do there , and that it was his best course to dismiss them . The Molla was , at first , a little startled thereat , but upon second thoughts , considering with himself , that the Persians are never forbidden the company or conversation of Christians , he doubted this was some trick put upon him ; and having taken the servant aside , he understood from him , that it was not the Chan , but our Interpreter who had sent him , to hinder my study of the Language . The next day , we had such another Message sent us ; but we knew before both the Author and occasion of it , and therefore made no accompt thereof . Some time after , there hapning some difference between the Ambassador Brugman , and our Interpreter , he acknowledg'd , that it was by order from his Excellency , that he had sent the said servant , to hinder my learning of the Language . Upon the same accompt was it that the said Ambassador ordered me to reduce Persia and Turkie into one Map , that so I might be taken off the study of the Language , at least as long as I should be employ'd about that teadious and troublesome piece of work . Febr. 7. the Ambassadors were visited by a Monk , a Roman Catholick , named Ambrosio dos Anios , born at Lisbon in Portugal . The accompt he gave of himself , was , that he came from Tiflis in Georgia , which lies about ten dayes journey from Scanachie , where he was Prior of a Monastery of the Order of St. Augustin , and that he had undertaken that journey out of no other design , than upon the news he had heard , that a Potent Prince of Germany had sent a solemn Embassy into Persia , and that he could not imagine , it should be upon any accompt so much as the advancement of Christian Religion in those parts : That he had been the more willing to be at the trouble of that journey , out of the hope he had , that their Excellencies the Ambassadors , would not take it ill that he had taken the freedom to wait on them ; not only to congratulate their happy arrival in Persia , but also to serve them in any thing lay in his power : That he had been seven and twenty years in the Kingdom , and that during so long a Tract of time , he had not been so negligent in inquiring into the affairs of the Countrey , and the humour of the Nation , as that he might not be in some measure serviceable to them in their Negotiation . We knew not , upon the first proposal , what to imagine of the intentions of this Religious Man , and therefore we thought fit to stand as it were upon our Guard , till that after ten dayes conversation with him , we really found him sincere in all his proceedings , insomuch that we made no difficulty to trust him absolutely in all things . Besides the Portuguez , which was his Mother-Tongue , and the Latine , in which he entertrain'd the Ambassadors , he understood also the Georgian , the Turkish , and the Persian Languages , for the attaining of which last , he gave me many excellent directions . About this time , many of our people were troubled with burning Feavers , which was a consequence of their abundant drinking of Wine , after the much VVater they had been forc'd to drink before . The VVine of Persia is very good , but strong , and our people drunk so freely of it , that the Ambassadors were forc'd to forbid the use thereof by a very strict order . There were two and twenty of them kept their Beds at the same time , but by Gods mercy , and through the extraordinary care of the Physician , not one dyed . The same day , which is , according to the accompt of the Persians , the 21. day of Ramesan , they celebrated their Auschur , or solemn Feast , in memory of Haly , their great Saint and Patron . The Ceremonies and Devotions were performed in a House built for that purpose , without the City . The Governour , his Calenter , and the other chief Officers , were in a Gallery of the said House , and opposite to the Gallery , there was an open Chair , about eight foot high , which was plac'd under a piece of Linnen Cloath which had been pitch'd there , for the convenience of the Chatib , that is , their Prelate , who sat in the said Chair , clad in a blew Garment , which is the Mourning-Colour of that Country . He spent above two hours in reading in a Book , which they call Machtelnama , containing the Life and Actions of Haly , singing with a loud and dolefull , yet clear and intelligible Voice , and that without any intermission , unless it were when he came to some remarkable Passage , or some Moral Sentence , whereof he only said the first Word , leaving the rest to be sung out by the other Priests , whereof there stood a great number about the Chair . One of those Priests cry'd out at the end of every passage , Luanet Chudai ber kuschendi Aaly bad , that is , Gods Curse be on him who kill'd Haly : whereto the whole Assembly answer'd , bisch bad kem bad , that is , rather more than less . When he comes to the passage where Haly said to his Children , ( there are some believe he was well skill'd in Judiciary Astrology , and that he fore-saw his own Death ) that he should not live long , and that it would not be long ere he were kill'd by one of his Domesticks , discovering it should be Abdurraman ibni Meltzem , upon which the Children , with tears in their eyes , intreat him , to be carefull of his Person , and rather to prevent Abdurraman , then suffer them , upon his Death , to become Orphans , destitute of all Comfort , and expos'd to the discretion of their Enemies ; when the Chathib , I say , comes to this place , you shall see the Persians weep and sob most bitterly ; as they do also when the Chathib represents how Haly was kill'd in their Metzid , as he was at Prayers , and the desolate condition his Children were in upon his Death . When the Chathib hath given over Reading , the Chan sends him a Garment of Silk , which he immediately puts on , and then there were conducted , in Procession , three Camels carrying Coffins , cover'd with black Cloath , to represent those of Haly , and his two Sons , Hassan and Hossein . After that follow'd two Chests cover'd with blew Cloath , in which were the Books and spiritual Treatises written by Haly. Then came two excellent Horses , having at the Pommel of the Saddles , andupon the Saddles , several Bows , Arrows , Turbants , and Flaggs . After them march'd one man alone , carrying upon the top of a long pole a kind of Tower or Steeple , in which there were thrust four Cimiters , but they were cover'd with so many Ribbons , and other Toyes , that they could hardly be perceived : and at last many men carrying on their Heads little Boxes cover'd with Feathers , and Flowers of several colours , in which the Alchoran lay open . These last Danc'd and Leap'd , in cadence to a certain dolefull Musick of Hawboyes , Timbrels , Flageolets and Tabors . On the other side , many young Boyes Danc'd and Sung together , clapping one another upon the shoulders , and crying Heder , Heder , which is the name of Haly , Hassan , Hossein ; and with these Ceremonies they took their way towards the City . Upon this day the Death of Haly is celebrated all over Persia : but Mahomet , their great Prophet , hath no particular Festival . The 14. of February , was the new Moon , at which ends the Lent of the Persians , which began the 16. of Ianuary , which according to their accompt is the first of Ramesan ; but in regard it was the eve of their Sabbath , which is Friday , their Ecclesiasticks thought fit to continue the Fast till that day . The next day after the Feast , the Chan made a great Entertainment for all the Grandees of his Court , to which he invited also the Ambassadors with their retinue , and treated them very Magnificently . The 27. came back the Courrier , whom the Chan had dispatch'd thence ever since the 21. with express orders for our departure , with the first convenience , for Ispahan . This good news put some of us into an humour to go a Hunting . The Governour lent us his excuses , that , some business of importance intervening , he could not go along with us ; however , he sent us his Huntsmen , his Hounds , and his Hawks ; as also a Leopard , which , being Excellently well taught , started with as much swiftness as a Grey-hound , and gave us all the satisfaction Hunting could afford . He discover'd no Hare which he took not , and came on at the least call , with more command than any Setting Dog , leaping up behind the person who had the ordering of him . The Chan had in the mean time caus'd a sumptuous Collation to be made ready for us in his own Garden , without the City ; but the person he had sent to invite us to pass that way , mist the Company , and overtook us not till we were coming into the City ; so that it being too great a trouble for us to go then back again , he sent to our quarters some part of the Meat which had been prepared for our Entertainment . The first of March , which according to their Almanack , called by them Taguim , is the fourteenth of Scheual , the Persians celebrated another Feast , which they call Chummehater , in memory of the day , on which Haly took possession of the Estate of his Cousin and Father-in-law Mahomet . The Chan treated us again this day very Magnificently , near the River under a Tent , where , during the time of the Entertainment , he gave us the Divertisements of several sorts of Dances , and among others that of a Youth of about twenty years of age , who Danc'd to the Musick of two little Cimbals , which he himself play'd on excellently well ; as also that of a Moor , or black Arabian , who leap'd and danc'd between the Porcelane Dishes , wherein the Meat had been brought up , with such exactness , that he broke not one . Nay , as it should seem , all the people were willing to contribute to our Divertisement , by the publick Acclamations which fill'd every street : And the Chan himself would needs give us another tryal of his skill at the Bow. He told us that heretofore he had cut a Hair with his Arrow , at a considerable distance , and that he would try , whether he could do as much at the age he was of then , which was forty five years . Having therefore fasten'd to a Horses hair one of those Rings , which the Persians make use of to bend their Bows , and commonly wear them upon their Thumbs , and having caus'd the Boy that held it to stand at the distance of above six paces , he cut it twice one after another with his Arrow . He also , with a Fire-lock , shot an Apple , which he had caus'd to be cast into the Air. In our return to the City , after an Entertainment which had lasted six hours , all the Officers took occasion , in a spacious plain , to give us a Tryal of the swiftness of their Horses . I must needs confess it is extraordinary , and that there is no English Horse comes near them : but it is certain withall , that this is all they teach them . They also gave us the Divertisement of their Engagements or Horse-back , and their manner of Skirmishing with their enemies , and shew'd us an incredible and miraculous Activity , not only in casting their Switches , which , in that Exercise , they made use of instead of Javelins , Riding with full speed upon those whom they pursu'd , but also in catching them in their hands when they were cast at them , and immediately Darting them at the pursuers . Of all those engag'd in that Exercise , the Chan's Master of the Horse behav'd himself the best , and had bestow'd on him by way of recompence , one of the best Horses out of his Master 's Stable . The third of March , the Persians celebrated another Feast , which they call Tzar Schembesur , that is , the fourth sad Sabbath , and it is the next Wednesday before the Vernal Equinox , by which they begin their year ; of which they are perswaded , that this Wednesday is the most unfortunate day . And this , they say , they know not only by Tradition , but also by Experience , which hath discover'd to them , that there never happen'd any thing but misfortune to them that day . Thence it comes , that they do not any business that day , they keep their Shops shut , Swear not , nor make any Debauches ; but above all things , take they an especial care , not to pay away any Money that day , out of a fear , they should be oblig'd not to do any thing else all the year after . There are some who spend the whole day in telling what Money they have in their Houses : others go , without speaking a word by the way , to the River , for some water , wherewith they sprinkle their Houses and Houshold-stuff , thinking by that means to divert the misfortune which might befall them . If they meet with any one of their acquaintance , as they return home-wards , they cast some water into his face with their hands , or haply , pour the whole Pitcher full upon him : but this is a kindness they do only to their best friends , out of a perswasion , that those who are so served , and have their Cloaths all wet , cannot fail being happy all the year after . Young people that are not Married , find also their Divertisement at this solemnity , which is , to walk up and down the Streets , or along the River side , playing upon certain Timbrels of bak'd Earth , which they carry under their arms . Others carry great Staves in their hands , and go up to their knees in the River , to dash those who come to fetch water , either by casting it at them with their hands , or taking hold of them , to wet them , or to rub their faces with the borders of their wet Garments , or haply they break the pitchers with their Staves . These last are look'd upon as ill-presaging Birds , so that those who can keep out of their clutches , think they have avoided many misfortunes that should have happened to them that year . Upon which accompt it is , that there are some , who to avoid meeting with them , go and fetch in their water before day : but all these fopperies are done only in the morning , for as soon as it is afternoon , they go a walking , and bestow the time in any of their other ordinary Exercises . The Author of the Preface before the High-Dutch Translation of the Kalusthan , says , that this Festival is Dedicated to Saint Iohn Baptist , and that it is in Commemoration of his Baptism , that the Persians do all those Ceremonies . True it is indeed , that the Persians have a certain Veneration for that Saint , and that they go , to this day , upon Pilgrimage to his Sepulchre at Damas , and it may be , that was the intention of him who instituted this Feast ; but now , there is no track to be seen of any such thing . March the tenth , that is , the 20. according to our stile , ( for the Author means in all places the old ) they celebrated the first day of their year , which they call Nauras , with great solemnity . For though they commonly count their years from the Hegira , or the day of Mahomet's flight , from Meca to Medina , which is their Epoche , and co-incident with the 16 of Iuly , according to our Almanacks ; yet so it is , that , their year , consisting only of twelve Lunar moneths , and consequently being eleven days shorter than ours , they take a certain day for the beginning of their year , which is that , on which the Sun enters Aries , at the Vernal Equinox , in what quarter of the Moon soever it happens ; but of this we shall give a further accompt elsewhere . The Ambassadors sent some of us to the Castle to complement the Chan upon the beginning of the new year , and to wish him a good one . We found him at Table , having near him the Minatzim , or Astrologer , who rose up ever and anon , and taking his Astrolabe , went to observe the Sun , and at the very moment that the Sun came to the Equator , he publish'd the new year , the beginning whereof was celebrated by the firing of some great Guns , both from the Castle and the City-Walls , and at the same time , there might be heard a Musick of all sorts of instruments . Opposite to the Chan sat one of their Orators , whom they call Kasiechuan , who made an Oration , intermixt with more Faces and Gestures than any Player can shew on the Stage , speaking only of the Victories obtained by the Kings of Persia over the Turks , the Vsbeques , and other enemies of that Nation . The remainder of the day was merrily spent in Eating and Drinking , whereof we , who were sent upon the Complement , participated sufficiently , for the Chan would needs oblige us to sit down at Table with him . The Festival lasted till the next day , and then the Chan made a great Entertainment for the Ambassadors , whereto he invited also the Monk I spoke of before . March 20. the Chan and the Calenter came to see the Ambassadors . They were both gotten sufficiently Drunk , and the occasion of their Visit was this , that the Chan being to take a Journey ( as he would make us believe ) and not likely to return before our departure thence , he came to tell us , that he thought it unhandsome to go without taking leave of the Ambassadors . He brought along with him his Hakim , or Physician , who had also some smattering in Astrology , as most of that Profession have . His Hakim told him , after he had observ'd the Sky a while , that the Stars signify'd it was an unfortunate hour to go into the Lodgings of the Ambassadors , and upon that Prediction , they sat down in the Court and fell a-drinking . The Chan having taken notice of one of the Ambassador Crusius's Pages , a beautiful and well-timbred Lad , he desir'd him to come near him ; which when he had , addressing his speech to the Physician , he ask'd him , whether he did not think him a fine Boy , and wish'd he had been his his own Son. The Physician , having taken another view of the Heavens , though the Air were not very clear , and that it was not near night , made answer , that if , after he had earnestly view'd the Boy , and by that means Imprinted an Idea of him in his imagination , he went and lay with a Woman , he would certainly get as handsome a Boy as that was . This the Chan and his Company believ'd as an Oracle ; insomuch , that having for some time well considered the Page , he got on Horse-back and departed . There was at Schamachie a Persian slave , named Faruch , who being a Muscovite by Birth , had been stollen and sold into Persia , where he had been circumcis'd , while he was yet very young . He delighted much to be among us , because there were in our retinue some persons who could talk with him in his own Language : insomuch that being , by his often coming to our quarters , grown familiar with some , he came one day to tell us , that we should have a care of our Persian Interpreter , whose name was George Rustan ; for , to his knowledge , he had written to some of his Friends at Ispahan , to this effect ; That , though he had liv'd a long time among Christians , yet were they not to inferr thence , that he had abjur'd the Mahumetane Religion ; but that he should ere long be with them , to give them further assurances of the contrary . Rustan was a Persian born , and had , not many years before , travell'd into England , where he had been Baptiz'd . Some years after , he went into Muscovy , where we found him , in the English Residents retinue , who was his God-father ; and coming to hear that we were to go into Persia , he made so many friends , and was so importunate with the Resident , that at last , we gave him leave to go along with us as an Interpreter . Yet was he not receiv'd into our retinue , till he had oblig'd himself by a Writing under his hand , to come back with us , and by many solemn protestations assured us , that his going along with us was out of no other design , than to look after and receive what was due to him of his Patrimony , that he might have somewhat to Trade withal as a Merchant at his return . Accordingly , we were no sooner come to Ardebil , but we found the truth of what we had been told by Faruch : for , Rustan , as soon as he was got to a place , where he might expiate his pretended sin , and declare himself with safety , he went to the Sepulchre of their great Saint , Schich-Sefi , where he did his Devotions as a right Mahumetane : which that he had done , he got a formal Certificate . We secur'd him at Ispachan , but he made his escape , and got into the Sanctuary , which they call Alla-Capi . That done , he cast himself at the feet of the King , and the Seter , or Chief of their Sect , express'd his repentance in tears , begg'd Pardon , put himself under the Kings protection , and remain'd in Persia. March the 22. Father Ambrosio took leave of us , being to return to his Monastery at Tiflis . March 24. the Chan sent away the New-years gifts , which the Governours are wont to send the King at the beginning of the year , and which were at this time so much the greater , by how much the disgrace and death of his Brother impos'd upon him a necessity of Courting the Kings favour . The Present consisted in a certain number of excellent Horses , richly Harness'd , several Camels loaden with Russia Leather , several rich Stuffs , and thirty bags full of Swan's down : but what augmented the value of this rich Present , was a great number of handsome Boys and Girls , whom he sent along with it . The Chan went himself out of the City , with an intention , as was given out , to conduct the Present two or three leagues : but he returned not , leaving , by that means , upon the Calenter , the trouble of providing all things for the prosecution of our Journey . Immediately after the Chan's departure , there was sent to our quarters the sum of sixty Tumains , which amount to about a thousand Crowns , by way of re-embursement for the charges we had been at during our stay at Schamachie . But , in regard it amounted not to one half of what we might expect , according to the allowance which was assign'd us at our arrival , the Ambassador Brugman , sending us to the Calenter about other business , charged us to ask him by the way , whether it were upon any order from the King , or out of the Governours kindness towards us , that the said sum had been sent us , and to let him know , that though it was not the intention of the Ambassadors to receive any money , yet since the Calenter had sent it under his own Seal , they would carry it so seal'd to Ispahan : That they could not forbear complaining of the injury had been done them in keeping them there so long , contrary to the orders they had received from Court , to take the speediest course they could for their departure . The Calenter made answer , that it lay not upon him to maintain the Ambassadors , and to furnish them with money : That it was not to him their Master had sent them , but to the King , and that it was accordingly by his Majesty's appointment , that he had sent the foresaid sum : That he could not hinder them from making their complaints , but that they should advantage themselves nothing thereby : That , for the clearing of himself , he would produce their acquittance at the Court , and that the Chan and himself had supply'd them out of their own , till the Kings Order was brought them : That he was much troubled at the inconveniences which the Ambassadors had been put to , during the long stay they had made in that City , but that it was not their fault , since it had been impossible , in so short a time , to get Horses and Wagons enough , for so many people , and so much Baggage , intreating us , ere we went away , to honour him so far as to Dine with him once more , which we did . ● March the 27. there were brought us sixty Wagons for the Baggage , and for the conveyance of some of the Retinue who were sick , or not able to ride , and a hundred and twenty Sadle-Nags . We sent away our Steward with all the Baggage that night . But ere we take our leave quite of a place where we had sojourn'd so long , it will not be amiss to give here a short accompt of the City of Scamachie . Father Bizarrus , in his History of Persia , and Ioseph Barbaro , in his Travels , call it sometimes Summachia , sometimes Sumachia , or Samachia , and the Spaniards write it Xamachi . Some Geographers place it in their Maps below Derbent , others place it above , and there are also some who put it in twice , for fear of failing . It s true name , according to the pronunciation of the Persians , is Scamachie , and it lies forty German Leagues , or six great dayes journey from Derbent : it being suppos'd a man takes the Mountain way , which is very much about . For if a man goa-foot , or on horse-back along the Caspian Sea , by the City of Bakuje , and the Mountain Lahatz , where the King hath a place for the receipt of customs upon forein Commodities , he may easily travel it in two dayes . The Camels ordinarily take the latter way , and perform their journey in four or five , and at most in six or seven dayes , according to the burthen they carry . Scamachie is the chief City of that noble Province , which the antients called Media Atropatia , or Media Minor , and which is now called Schiruan ; which is the more to be observ'd , in respect of their mistake , who place this City in Hyrcania . It lies at thirty four degrees , forty minutes longitude , and at forty degrees , fifty minutes latitude , in a valley between two Mountains , which hide it so , as that it is hardly seen till a man comes to the very Gate . The Persians affirm , it was built by Schiruan Schach , and that it was heretofore much larger than it is now , since there were in it five thousand houses . It was destroy'd by the Turks in the time of King Abas , who perceiving the Emperour of the Turks took in only the strongest places , thereby to secure his Conquests , and minded not open places , and considering withall , that so many strong and fortify'd places were rather a burthen than an advantage to him , and being in the midst of his Kingdom were hard to keep , ordered the pulling down of the Walls on the South-side of the City , where they were strongest . He took the same course with the Cities of Tauris , Nachtzuan , Kentza , &c. This South-part of Scamachie makes as 〈◊〉 were a City by it self , as being divided from the North-part , which is still compass'd with a strong Wall , by a little plain , which serves for a common Market-place to both . The Persians affirm , that the Grand Seigneur having taken the City of Scamachie , took the stones from all the Sepulchres , and therewith repair'd the Walls of it . The North-side of the City lies at the foot of a little Mountain , and is somewhat , but not much bigger than the other , containing but about nine hundred houses . It hath but a poor Wall about it , which being but low , and having but a wretched Ditch , hinders not but that a man may come into the City at any time . The City hath five Gates ; its streets are narrow , and the houses low , and most built of Mortar and Earth . There are very few of Brick , or Free-stone . The Inhabitants are partly Armenians , partly Georgians : who have each their particular Language , so as that they would not understand one another , if they did not make use of the Turkish , which is common to both , not only in Schiruan , but also all over Persia. Their greatest Commerce lies in Stuffs of Silk and Cotton , whereof there are such quantities made , that Women , nay , very Children make a shift to get their living there , by spinning and preparing the Silk and Cotton for the work-men . Most of their shops are in the South-part of the City , where there is also a Basar , or Market-place , into which abutt many streets , which are all covered , for the convenience of the Merchants . Not far from this Market-place , there are two Store-houses , containing many Chambers and Galleries , for the entertainment of forein Merchants , who sell by whole-sale , and for the disposal of their Merchandises . One is called Schach Caravansera , and is the place appointed for the Muscovites , who bring thither Tin , Russia Leather , Copper , Furrs , and other Commodities . The other , which is called Losgi Caravansera , was built for the Tartars of Circassia , who do not bring their Commodities thither , but lead them , they being only Horses , Women , young Lads , and handsom Maids , wherewith they Trade among themselves in their own Countrey , where they steal them upon the Frontiers of Muscovy . The Iews , who have also some part of this latter Store-house assign'd them , upon this accompt , that the Muscovites will not admit them into their Company , bring thither , from Tabefferahn , the best Woollen Tapistry in the whole Countrey , whereof there is brought into Europe but the refuse . Stuffs of Silk and Cotton , nay , Gold and Silver Brocadoes , as also Bows , Arrows , and Cymitars , are sold there at a very reasonable rate . In our return from Persia , the Muscovian Envoy Alexei Savinouits woulds needs go into the Storehouse belonging to the Tartars , & being a person of a pleasant humour , he fell a cheapning of a Boy , about fifteen or sixteen years of age , who was handsom enough , and ask'd the Tartar what price he set him at , who made answer , he should have him for a hundred Crowns . Alexei , who had no mind to buy , proffer'd him two and thirty ; but the Tartar laugh'd at him , and giving the Boy a clap upon the buttocks , told the Muscovite , that that very part of him was worth more . There are also in the City three Hamams , that is , Baths , or publick Stoves , the use whereof is as ordinary in Persia as Muscovy . There are two which are common to both men and women , but with this distinction , that the women go in only in the day-time , and the men in the night . The third which they call Hamam Schach is only for the men . Hard by this third Bath there are two great Trees , for which the Persians have a great Veneration , as having been planted by one of their Saints , named Schich-Marith , who is interr'd not far thence , in a Metzid , or Church , where there are greater Devotions done than in other Metzids about the City , wherein there are six in all . The Revenue of this Bath is spent in Luminaries , Cloaths , and other things necessary about the holy Sepulchre . The Chan , or Governour of the City of Scamachie , hath also the command of the whole Province , joyntly with the Calenter , or King's Lieutenant . The Governour is entrusted with the Administration of Justice , as also the disposal of things Civil and Military , upon which last accompt , he is oblig'd to maintain a thousand men , out of the Revenue of his Government , and to be in a readiness to march , upon the first order he receives to that purpose . The Kings Lieutenant hath the oversight of his Revenue , and disposes of the Crown-Lands , but is not oblig'd to go to the Wars : on the contrary he is left in the Province , whereof he hath the sole command during the absence of the other . The Chan's name was Areb , and he kept a very noble Court , though he were a person of very low extraction , son to a Peasant of the Village of Scerab , between Tauris and Ardebil : but the lowness of his extraction was recompens'd in the great endowments he was Master of . The Persians are very indifferent as to a man's birth , provided he be otherwise a person of courage and worth , and Areb had much of both , and had acquir'd so great reputation by his valour , that Schach-Sefi made him Controller of his Ordinance , when he besieg'd Eruan , which the Turks had taken from the Persians . He discharg'd that trust so well , and in all other things answer'd the opinion the King had conceived of him , that he bestow'd on him then the Government of Scamachie , which became vacant by the death of Terruch-Chan , who was kill'd in the siege we spoke of before . Areb took no small pleasure in shewing us the wounds he had receiv'd in that War , and in telling us how many Turks heads he had brought to his King , who sent him continually upon parties and forlorns , against the Army , which was coming to relieve that place . The Governour and his Lieutenant had both very gracefull and bold aspects , and with that all the requisite qualities in Commanders , save that they were both so addicted to Wine , that they were seldom met fasting : but the Governour had still this advantage over his Lieutenant , that he was more apt to be overcome by it than the other . I may boldly and truly say , that , in all this City , I found not the least track of Antiquity . For , though I took abundance of pains to find out that great Tower , whereof Iohn Cartwright an English Gentleman , speaks , in the relation of his Travels into Persia , where he sayes it is built of Flint and Free-stone , and that they have thrust many dead mens skulls between the stones , yet could not find any such thing , or learn any news of it . 'T is true , I found two mens heads cut in the stone , at one certain place of the City-wall , but no body could tell me what they Represented . It is also true , that , not far from the City , there are to be seen the ruins of a Castle , which had some time been fortify'd , as the same Author sayes elsewhere . For it is certain , that there are the remainders of a very strong place within half a League of the City , and that towards the North-side , upon a very high , and very steepy Mountain , which is called Kale Kulestan . I had the curiosity to go up to the top of the said Mountain , and found nothing whole , but a very noble great Cellar , and near it one of the deepest Wells that ever I saw , both compass'd with the best free-stone that ever was put in any work . We were told that that Province had heretofore had its particular Kings , and that Schiruan Scach had built that Castle , upon the accompt of one of his Chasses , or Concubines , who gave it the name , and that it was Alexander the Great that destroy'd that noble Structure , which none ever after offer'd to repair . I am of opinion , that the Castle derived its name from the neighbouring Valley , in as much as , having running through it a Brook , which makes it one of the most delightful places in the World , and that being in the Spring cover'd with an infinite number of Tulips , which nature her self is pleas'd to produce there , sit is not to be much admir'd , that they called the place Kale Kulestan , that is , the Fort , or Castle of Roses , since the Persians give the name of Kulestan , or Valley of Roses to all those places , where they would have it express'd , that there is an extraordinary pleasantness . So that there is no necessity of seeking the Etymology of that name in Fables , or in things which might have hapned before the time of Alexander the Great , whereof the Persians have had nothing transmitted to them . Near Kulestan , between the Fort and the City of Scamachie , there are also two Chapels , upon a Mountain , which is higher than that we spoke of last . In the greater of the two , which is built in the form of a Parallelogram , there is a very high Sepulchre to be seen , and all about it several pieces of Cloath and Rags of all sorts of colours , with Rods of Iron , whose ends are like the tops of Arrows , and they are fastned or ty'd to the Sepulchre with a silk string . In the other , there were two Sepulchres , adorn'd much after the same manner with the former . These are the Tombs of some of their Saints , near which they often do their Devotions . From this last Chapel there is a descent into a spacious Vault , where is to be seen the Sepulchre of one of their Kings Daughters , named Amelek Kanna , of whom they relate , that she had so great an aversion against marriage , that her Father desirous she should match with a Tartar-Prince , she kill'd her self , to prevent it . The same Cartwright says , that the young maids of those parts go once a year to the Sepulchre of this Princess , to bewail her death . It is possible , that , in his time , some such thing might be done ; but let it be taken for certain , that that custom is now absolutely abolish'd , and that it is not Devotion , but the Heat , which obliges the Inhabitants , in the height of Summer , to retire to this Mountain , as also to Kulestan , for the greater coolness of the air : and that it is out of such a consideration , that they do their Devotions near these Saints more frequently in that season , than at any other time of the year . Trades-men , and persons of mean condition , stay there only in the day time , and at night return to the City ; but the Chan , the Calenter , and persons of quality have their Tents pitch'd there , and remove not thence during the three hottest Moneths of the year . During which time they also drive their Cattel towards the Mountain of Elbours , where they find not only a more temperate air , but also as good Meadow-ground as any in all Persia. That Mountain is part of Mount Caucasus , and it is of such height , that though it be at a very great distance from thence , inasmuch as it lies on one side of Tabristhan , towards Georgia , yet may it be discover'd from Kale Kulesthan , and the other neighbouring Mountains of Scamachie . It was upon this Mountain of Elbours , as it is reported , that the Persians kept and antiently Worshiped their perpetual Fire : but now there is not the least track to be seen of it , neither there , nor near Iescht , though Texeira , and those who follow him , would have us believe the contrary . True indeed it is , that there are , to this day , in the Indies , certain Religious men , who have a Veneration for the Fire , and keep it in with the same care that the Persians did heretofore ; as we shall take occasion to shew in the subsequent Travels of Mandelslo into those parts . But it is time we return to the pursuance of our Journey . The Baggage being sent away the 27. of March in the Evening , the Ambassadors follow'd the next day , and were upon their way two hours before day . The Ambassador Brugman , who was dis-satisfy'd with the Treatment we had receiv'd at Scamachie , would not permit the Calenter should have the honour to conduct us , but gave order we should dislodge and depart without any noise , and that all should go , while it was yet Night , afoot out of the Gates , where we took Horse . Having Travell'd about two Leagues , we found a Scotch-man of our retinue , whose name was Alexander Chambers , dead in the Waggon , though , at the Loading of the Baggage , he seem'd to be so well , as that it was conceiv'd he might have gone through the Journey , which occasion'd us to make a Halt , to dispose of the Body into the ground . We buried him at the bottom of a little Hill , cover'd all over with Hyacinths , on the left hand , near the High-way . Having got half a League further , we came to the Sepulchre of another Saint , named Pyr Mardechan , in the Country of Fakerlu , where we were forc'd to take up our Quarters in the open Air , and without Tents , making a shift in that manner to pass over one of the sharpest Nights we had in all our Journey , by reason of the Storm , which came attended by Lightning , Thunder , Wind , Rain , Snow and Frost ; the Ambassador Brugman being desirous to outvy the Thonder , with our Artillery , which he caus'd to be several times discharg'd . The next day , the same Ambassador having observ'd , that several pieces of Canon were left behind , because there were not Camels enough to bring them away , and that the Horses were too weak to draw them , would needs fall out with the Mehemander , and was so transported with Passion , that he came to Railing , and Spetting when he nam'd the Chan and the Calenter , and said that the Chan had not been so good as his Word , and had ly'd in all he said , but that he should resent it , and that he would either have his Life , or the other should have his . Some were of opinion , that he would stay there till the pieces we had left at Scamachie were brought up : but , upon the Remonstrances of some others , that the place was too incommodious ; that we had nothing over our Heads ; that we should want both Wood and Provisions , and that the sick Persons would not be able to endure the Cold , it was resolv'd we should go on , which we did , and came , after two Leagues travel to a Caravansera , called Tach●si , and having gone two Leagues further , we were got to the top of the Mountain of Schamachie . Upon the top of the said Mountain there is a fair Plain , and an even and fertile ground , though in Winter , and at the beginning of the Spring , Rain , Snow and hard Weather are no strangers there , and bring the same inconveniences along with them , as they do in some parts of Europe . But as soon as we were come to the brow or descent of the Mountain , we saw a clear Sky , a chearful Sun , and discover'd a Country wholly cover'd with Verdure , in a spacious Plain , which reaching above ten Leagues , without any excrescency so much as to the height of two foot , represented to us , as it were in a Map , the Course and Conjunction of those two Rivers , Araxes and Cyrus , which the Writings of Antient Historians and Geographers have so highly celebrated . This descent was above half a league , but easie , and not very steepy ; so that those who went fore-most , looking behind them , saw the last of our company descending as it were out of the Clouds . We took up our Lodging that night in certain Ottacks , or Huts , which the Tartarian Shepherds had set up there near their Flocks . Mar. 30. we got four leagues , along the Plain , as far as the Village of Kasilu . We met , in our way , with a company of Sheep-herds and Cow-herds , who march'd with their Houses and all their Houshold-stuff , their Wives and Children , all as it were shuffled together in Wagons , or pack'd up upon Horses , Cows , Asses , and other Creatures , not ordinarily us'd in carriage , after a very odd manner , and such as represented a very Fantastick kind of Transmigration . Ever after that day , we had nothing but fair weather , a Sky clear , and without any cloudiness , save that when we travell'd over the Mountains , we might , in the Morning , see the Heavens a little over-cast ; but as soon as the Sun appear'd , all was dispell'd . March the last , we travell'd two leagues , along the River side , to a Village named Tzauat , upon the right side of the Kur , or the River , which the Antients called Cyrus , all the Houses whereof were built of Reeds and Canes , and cover'd with Earth . About a quarter of a league above this Village , is the Conflux , or meeting of this River with that of Araxes , which is now called Aras , at thirty nine degrees , fifty four minutes Elevation ; the Cyrus coming from West-north-west , and the Aras from South-west . These Rivers after they are met together are about four hundred paces in breadth . Their water is black and deep , and the brink on both sides pretty high . All along the River side , and all the Meadow grounds of the Province of Mokan , were cover'd with Liquorice , the stalk whereof is many times as big as a man's arm , and the juyce , beyond all comparison , sweeter and more pleasant than that of Europe . The River Kur serves for a common Frontier to the two Provinces of Schiruan and Mokan , and there is a Bridge of Boats over it , near Tzawat . We pass'd over it the second of April , and found , on the other side of the River , another Mehemandar , whom the Chan or Governour of Ardebil had sent to meet us , and to conduct us in the pursuance of our Journey , as far as the chief City of his Government . He had brought along with him , for the carriage of us and the Baggage , forty Camels , and three hundred Horses : in regard , the way we were then to come into being very bad , by reason of the continued Mountains and Valleys , we could not have made any use of our Waggons . He supply'd us with Provisions in abundance , allowing us , every day , ten Sheep , thirty Batmans of Wine , and Rice , Butter Eggs , Almonds , Raisins , Apples , and all sorts of Fruits as much as we pleas'd . On Sunday , after Sermon , we departed , taking our way along the River Aras , for above a League . We lodg'd that night within half a League of the River , at the entrance of a great Heath in Hutts , which the Mehemandar had purposely ordered to be provided , for our convenience . April the third , we pass'd over the Heath , which reaches about four Farsangs , or Persian Leagues , and we were lodg'd again that night in Hutts , as we had been the night before . We had seen all that day in great Herds , a kind of Deer , which the Turks call Tzeiran , and the Persians , Ahu , which have some resemblance to our Harts , save that they are rather Red than Fawn , and their Horns have no Brow-anclers , but are smooth , and lye backward like those of wild Goats . They are very swift , and there are not any of that kind , as we were told , but what are in the Province of Mokan , and about Schamachie , Karrabach , and Merrage . April 4. we were forc'd to leave the way of the Heath , though much the nearer , and to take another , which brought us , by a great compass of above six Leagues , to a Torrent called Balharu , out of this consideration , that if we had travell'd along the Heath , we should have wanted water , both for our selves and our Horses . We found in that place abundance of Tortoises , which had made their Nests along the side of the Torrent , and in the Sand of the little Hills thereabouts , but all expos'd to the Mid-day Sun , so to give the greater heat to their Eggs , which cannot be hatch'd but in the Hot , or rather burning Sand. Perceiving some men on the other side of the Torrent , some of our people had the curiosity to cross it , to observe their manner of Life : Their Children were stark Naked , and Aged persons had nothing about them but a shirt or smock of Cotton . The poor people entertain'd us very kindly , and brought us some Milk. They thought that the King of Persia had sent for us , to serve him in his Wars against the Turk , out of which perswasion , they pray'd for our good success , that God would make their and our Enemy fly before us , as far as Stamp●l , that is , Constanti●ople . April the 5. we overcame the Heath of Mokan , and came to the Mountain and Country of Betzirwan , after we had twelve several times cross'd one little River , which lay so many times in our way . We got that day five leagues , and lodg'd at night in a Village called Schechm●r at . Most of the Houses were built at the foot of the Mountain , and some within the Mountain , and were cover'd with Reeds : but we found not any Body in the Village , for those who went along with the Chan of Schamachie's Present , for Ispahan , had made the Country people believe , us they pass'd that way , that we were a sort of Barbarous people , who thought it not enough to take and ransack all , but did also abuse and beat such as entertain'd us : upon which accompt of us , they were all gone to hide themselves in the Rocks of the neighbouring Mountain . There were some of our company , who got up a very high Mountain to see what Simples they could find there , and to take a view of the adjacent Country : but they found not any there , and the other nearer Mountains , which were higher than that we were upon , absolutely deprived us of the sight of the Champain . They met not with any thing remarkable there , save that upon the very top of the Mountain , there was a pleasant Spring , near which we saw coming out of the clefts of the Rock a kind of Crabb , which some among us , who had never seen any before , took for some venemous Creature . The Author is of opinion , that it is a Sea-fish ; but he is mistaken , for it is properly no other animal than that which in Latin is called Cancer , is found in Rivers , and is of a different species from the common Sea-crabb , which is called Acastus . We sate down by the Spring-side , and , in what Liquor nature had furnish'd the place with , drunk to our Friends in Germany . April 6. We could not possibly get above two Leagues , over Mountains and Rocks , where we saw a great number of Fig-trees , which the Earth produc'd there without any Cultivation . We came at night to a ruin'd Village , called Tisle ; but ere we had quite taken up our Quarters and unloaded the Baggage , word was brought us , that it was the Plague , which , the Autumn before , had consumed 〈◊〉 the Inhabitants of that place ; whereupon we immediately left it . The Ambassadors caus'd a Tent to be pitch'd in the fields , but all the rest of the retinue had , at first , no other covering over their Heads than the Sky , till the Mehemandar had sent for some Tartarian Huts , which were brought late in the night loaded upon Oxen. These kind of Huts are made of several pieces of Wood , which are fasten'd together at the ends , so as they may be taken a-sunder , or set together in a short time . The Sieur Vchterits , who had stay'd a while in the Village , to see the Baggage loaden and convey'd thence , coming to the Ambassadors ▪ Tent , was so rail'd at by the Ambassador Brugman , who reproach'd him that he came from an Infected House , to bring the Plague among them , that he fell into a Feaver . There were some in the Company , who finding the weather somewhat close and cold , went and lock'd themselves up in a house , where they made a good fire , and spent the time merrily with the Wine they had kept the day before , diverting themselves , and singing to drive away Melancholy , and to forget the froward humour of the Ambassador Brugman , which they were as much afraid of as the unwholsome air . The Indians had begun the building of a Caravansera in that place , for the convenience of Commerce , which was grown to a considerable height ; but the Plague had hindred them from finishing it . The 7. we had a very sad dayes journey of it , being forc'd , in a continual trot , to travel above ten leagues , without ever baiting , in the cold , the wind , and the snow , which not onely disheartned our people , many whereof fell sick , but lay so heavy upon the Camels , that divers of them fell down under their burthens . There is in these parts abundance of Absynthium , or Wormwood , and we were told , that the Herb of it is so venemous , that if Horses or any other Creature eat thereof , they die immediately , upon which accompt it was , that we durst not unbit that day . About noon , we came in sight of a Caravansera , called Aggis , the structure whereof is of the noblest kind we had seen . Not far from it , we met a Persian , who was excellently well mounted , and attended by two servants , who told us , that the King had sent him to be our Mehemandar , to take order for our subsistence , and to Conduct us with the soonest to the Court. We lodg'd that night in a Village called Tzanlu , at the foot of a Mountain , where we found excellent Gardens , and abundance of fruit-trees , but no Wood for firing , insomuch that we were forc'd to make use of Cow-dung , Hors-dung , and Camels-dung . We sent away that day our Forrager , to take up Quarters for us at Ardebil . The 8. having broke our fast , we got on Hors-back , and after we had travell'd three leagues along the Mountain of Tzizetlu , we came to the River Karasu , which rises out of the Mountain of Bakru , in the Countrey of Kilan . VVe cross'd it near the Village of Samajan , over a very fair stone bridge , containing six noble Arches , which were in all thirty eight fathom in length . About half a league thence , we came to the end of that day's journey , to a Village called Thabedar , two little leagues from Ardebil , where we stay'd that night . The next day , being Easter-day , we saw how the Inhabitants dawb the VValls of their Houses with Dung , that the Sun may the sooner dry it , and make it combustible : but we were also in this place terribly persecuted with Fleas and Lice , and other nasty Vermine , wherewith we were in a manner cover'd . The 9. we Celebrated our Easter , beginning the Festival with the firing of our great Guns , and small shot , which we ordered to be discharged thrice . That done , we had a Sermon , and did our Devotions . About noon we were visited by our new Mehemandar , whose name was Netzefbce ; he was a person of an excellent good humour . He came to Complement us upon occasion of the Festival , and brought us a Present of five fishes dry'd in the Sun , a dish , full of Bread , Pomegranates , Apples , and a sort of Pears I had never seen before , fashion'd like a Citron , and full of a very pleasant juyce , and having a sweet scent , pickled Cowcumbers , preserv'd Garlick , and Schiras-wine , which is the most esteem'd of any that grows in Persia. April 10. being Easter-Monday : we made our entrance into Ardebil , for the most part with the same Ceremonies , but with greater Pomp and Magnificence , than we had done at Scamachie . About noon , we met with a party of Horse , which having saluted , and taken a view of us , immediately returned towards the City . Near the Village of Kelheran , ( which is so noble a place , that viewing , at a distance , its Steeples , or Towers , whereof there are a very great number , and they make a very great shew , in regard they are built of stones of several colours , we took it for the City it self , though they are distant one from the other above half a league ) we met with , in the head of a body of Horse , the Calenter of Ardebil , whose name was Taleb Chan , an aged , and very spare man. Having saluted the Ambassadors , he rid on one side of them . Having pass'd by the Village , we saw in a spacious Plain , abundance of horse and foot , who opened to make us way . Some paces thence , we saw crossing the fields towards us at the head of a Brigade of above a thousand Horse , the Governour of Ardebil , whose name was Kelbele Chan. He was a low man , but of a good aspect and pleasant humour . After the Complements reciprocally past between him and the Ambassadors , he rode in between them . Before our Troop , there march'd two youths clad in Sheep-skins of several colours , upon their clean skirts , and carrying each of them upon the top of a long and very slender pole , an Orenge . The poles , we were told , were made of a Date-tree . These youths read and sung , out of a Book , certain Verses made in honour of Mahomet , Aly , and Schach Sefi . They were Sons or Disciples to a certain Abdalla , of whom we shall speak hereafter . After them came others , who were cloathed in white , and had a wonderful Art in imitating the Notes and singing of Nightingales and other birds . On both sides march'd the Timbrels and Hawboies ; in some places there were people dancing and singing at the same time , and at others were some dancing after another manner . Some cast their caps up into the air , and caught them again with cries and exclamations of joy . There were some danc'd with little Garlands about their heads , much like those we had seen at Scamachie , when they celebrated there , the death of Aly. Near the City stood the Guards , in two files , having their Bows and Arrows in their hands , Coats of Mail about their bodies , and their heads cover'd with little Caps like Calottes , which they call Aratskin , in which they had plac'd abundance of Feathers , the ends whereof , some thrust through their Caps , into the skin . Many of them were naked down to the waste , and though they had the flesh of their Arms and Breasts pierced with Daggers or Ponyards , yet did they not seem sensible of any pain thereat ; whence we inferr'd there might be something of Charm in it , and that they were Sorcerers , there being abundance that deserve that name in Persia. There was also a Company of Indians , who as we pass'd by , saluted us , after their way , with a low inclination of the head , putting their hands to their breasts . When we were come somewhat near the City , there was so great a confluence of people , that we could not get a hundred paces forward without making a halt ; insomuch that they were forc'd to drive them away with Cudgels and Bulls-pizzels , so to make them give way . And within the City , all the Windows , Houses-tops , Steeples , and Trees , were full of those , who came from all parts to see our passage through it . The Governour brought us , through a spacious Garden , into a fair Summer-house , to which there were ten stairs to get up , and treated us with a sumptuous Collation , in a very stately Gallery ; honouring all those who came up with the Ambassadors so far as to present , to every one of them with his own hands , a Vessel full of Wine , while all the rest of the Retinue were treated below , in a Tent , which had been purposely pitch'd there to that end . The Collation was accompany'd with the best Musick the Country could afford , as also with a Dance performed by their Ochtzi , or Archers , who dancing , in cadence , with their Bows in their hands , represented a kind of Ball , which their exactness of the observance of time made more delightful & divertive , than had been the singing of those two youths , the sons of Abdalla , who with their Orenges in their hands , very seriously celebrated the praises of their Prophet . After the Collation and Divertisement , the Ambassadors were conducted to very spacious Lodgings , which had been taken up for them in one of the noblest parts of the City , which Lodgings had sometime belong'd to Sara Chutza , high Chancellor of Persia. The rest of the Retinue were Lodg'd not far from them , in the neighbourhood , where they were well accommodated , by those into whose houses they were receiv'd . This Summer-house , being one of the noblest Structures I ever saw , deserves I should give in this place a more particular description of it . Sulfagar Chan , the Predecessor of Kelbele Chan , in the Government of Ardebil , a Person of infinite wealth , had built it , according to a modell he had brought out of Turkey . The figure of it was Octagonal , and it was three Stories , so rais'd , that Art had not left any thing to be desir'd . Every story had its Fountains , which cast their water higher than any part of the House . The Walls were built of a sort of Glittering stones , of all Colours , Blew , Green , Red , and of all sorts of Figures , and all the Floors were cover'd with the richest Tapistry the Country could afford . All about the House there was a spacious Gallery , all built with Marble , and adorn'd with Painting , representing Flowers and Leaves . At one of the corners of that Gallery , there was a little Couch or Chair of State , four foot square , cover'd with Embroider'd Tapistry , having in the midst a Quilt wrought with Gold and Silk , to signifie , that the King , passing one day through Ardebil , had rested himself there ; which made the place so Venerable , that , to the end none should come near it , it was encompass'd with an Iron rail . The said Sulfagar Chan had built also another House of Pleasure or Summer-house , in a great Garden , near a stone-Bridge , without the City ; but at the time of our Travels that way , it lay desolate , as indeed it had been ever since the Death of Sulfagar , who had been Executed , upon the instigation of Kartzogar , General of the Persian Army . The other House , which was within the City , had been bestow'd by the King upon Kelbele Chan , to be enjoy'd by him during his Life . The next day after our arrival , which was April 11. there was brought the Ambassadors from Schich-Sefi's Kitchin , the Thaberick ; which is a certain quantity of Meat , sent in for three meals , to such great Lords , and other Persons of quality , as come into that City , according to a pious Institution , which hath been observ'd about the Body of Schich-Sefi , Author and Founder of the Religion of the Persians , as also near that of the late King , whose Sepulchres are at Ardebil . Our Thaberick was brought us in 32 great Dishes or Basins full of Rice , of all sorts of Colours , upon which the Meat was laid , which consisted of Boyl'd , Roast , Omelets , and Pastry , according to their way of Dressing . Those who were appointed to bring us this Dinner , carry'd the Dishes upon their Heads , and set them down upon a Cloath , which was laid upon the ground . We were not over-pleas'd with this Entertainment , by reason , not only of the trouble it was to us to sit down according to the Persian way , but also because we were forbidden to drink any Wine at this Feast of the Thaberick . However , we ordered our great Guns to be discharg'd at it , as also our Trumpets to sound , and would have made a small Present to those who had brought it ; but they desir'd to be excus'd , telling us , that the Devotion of the place permitted them not to receive any Presents . The next day , there was such order taken for the Provisions of the Kitchin , that we had all the reason in the world to be satisfy'd therewith . We were allow'd every day sixteen Sheep , two hundred Eggs , four Batmans ( which come to 26 pounds ) of Butter , thirteen pound of Raisins of the Sun , six pound and a half of Almonds , a hundred Batmans of Wine , two Batmans of Sirrup , Meal , Honey ; and Poultry in abundance , besides the extraordinary Presents , which were ever and anon brought us from the Chan ; insomuch , that our expence , during our stay at Ardebil , amounted to , In Bread , 1960. Batmans . In Wine , 6250. Batmans . Eggs , 9300. Sheep , 477. Lambs , 472. April . the 12. we receiv'd the first visit from the Governour , who , with much kindness , came to make the proffers of his services to the Ambassadors , whereof we afterwards found the real effects , when occasion required . The same day , he sent away an Express to Court , to give notice there of our arrival , and to receive orders for the prosecution of our Journey , which yet came not till two moneths after . April . 21. an Armenian Bishop came to see the Ambassadors . He was but lately come thither from the City of Eruan , was a Person discours'd very handsomely , and told us many particulars concerning the state of the Christian Churches in Asia . Among other things , he told us , that there was near Eruan a Monastery wherein there were above four hundred Religious men , and that there were in the Mountains , between Aras and Kur , above a thousand Villages inhabited by Christians , and that there were , besides all these , near Ca●win and Tauris above two thousand Families , which made up in all above five hundred Churches . Whereto he added , that the Turks had , not long before , carried away above fifteen hundred Christians , and very highly commended the King of Persia , for his care in preserving their Privileges , and not burthening them with Taxes , as the Turk does , intreating us to recommend their concernments to the King , when we should come to Court. April . 25. which , according to the Arabians , is the 10. day of the moneth Silhotza , was the great Bairam , or the Festival which they call Kurban , that is , Sacrifice , in commemoration of the Sacrifice , which Abraham would have made of his son Ismael , according to the command of God : for so they understand the History of the Sacrifice of Abraham . All their Ceremony consists in killing , before day , a Sheep , or Lamb , in the street , at their own Doors , which being cut into pieces , they distribute them among the poor , who come to those Doals in great numbers . They do not reserve so much as the skin ; which they do , as they affirm , according to the example of Abraham , who reserv'd nothing of the Ram , which he sacrifiz'd instead of his Son. It is about this time , that the Persians go to do their Devotions at Meca , as well as the Turks . They say that Noah , when he went into the Ark , took along with him seventy two Persons , and for that reason , it is requisite the Pilgrims of Meca should amount to the number of seventy two thousand ; and that number ought to be so exactly observ'd , that if there be either more or less , they must not be receiv'd there , as such , that year . But above all things , it is their main care , that that great number be compleat ; for otherwise , as they affirm , the Angels would be oblig'd to come in , to make up what were wanting , and it were a wont of respect to those Spirits to put them to that trouble . The men put on a particular Coiffure for this Voyage , which is a kind of Turbant of white Wool ; in regard their Law forbids them to wear it of any Colour , or of silk at that time . They call this kind of Turbant Ehharan , and they cover their Heads therewith , only as they go ; so as that one part of it falling down on one side of the Head , passes under the Chin , and is fasten'd on the other side . They commonly take their way through the City of Ierusalem , where they do their first Devotions . Thence they pass through Medina , where they continue them , at the Sepulchre of Mahomet , which they kiss with a profound Veneration , and then they conclude them at Meca , or Mount Arafat . From Medina to Meca , they are cover'd only with a shirt , nay some go naked down to the waste . In this posture , they march continually , and after a very particular fashion . For they are oblig'd to go , after the rate of a trotting Horse , or rather that of a Camel galloping ; and that with such earnestness , that they hardly take the leisure to eat and drink , or yet to sleep : and all , out of an imagination , that the Sweat caus'd by that Violent Motion , and forc'd out of their Bodies , carries away with it all their Sins , and cleanseth them of all their filthiness . The Women , who might not be able to bear the inconveniences of such a march , have the privilege to swath up their Breasts with a Skarf , which hath a particular name , and they call it Scamachtze . The tenth day of the moneth of Silhatza , is that of their great Devotion . That day , all the Pilgrims go to Mount Arafat , which , they say , is the place where the Patriarch Abraham should have Sacrifiz'd his Son , and there they spend the whole night in Prayers . Towards the dawning of the day , they come down , and go to the City of Meca , where their Hetzas , or High-Priest , makes a Procession , conducting through the chief streets a Camel , which is appointed for the Sacrifice . The Hair of this Camel is a very precious Relick among them ; whence it comes , that the Pilgrims throng , to get as near as they can to the Beast , and to snatch off some of his Hair , which they fasten to their arms , as a very sacred thing . The Hetzas , after he hath walk'd the Beast sufficiently leads him to the Meydan , that is , the great Market-place , and puts him into the hands of the Baily , or Judge of the City , whom they call Daroga , who , attended by some other Officers , kills him with an Axe , giving him many blows in the Head , Neck , and Breast . As soon as the Camel is dead , all the Pilgrims endeavour to get a piece of him , and throng with such earnestness and so confusedly , with Knives in their hands , that these Devotions are never concluded , but there are many Pilgrims kill'd and hurt , who are afterwards allow'd a place in their Martyrologies . After all these Ceremonies , they go in Procession about the Mosquey , they kiss a Stone , which was left after the finishing of the Structure , and they take of the Water , which passes through a Golden Chanel over the Mosquey , and carry it away as a Relick , with a little piece of a certain Blackish Wood , of which ●ooth-picks are commonly made . When the Pilgrims are return'd from their Pilgrimage they are called Hatzi , and they are as it were Nazarites , dedicated to God , in as much as it is unlawful for them to drink Wine ever after . From this Pilgrimage , and the Sacrifice perform'd at Meca , we shall take occasion to insert here , what the Persians and Turks relate of that of Abraham , as Mahomet hath dress'd up the story , falsifying the truth of it in all its circumstances . They say in the first place , that Abraham was the son of Azar , who was Graver to Nimroth , King of Egypt , and that he married Sara , who was so beautifull a Woman , that the King having cast his eye on her , Abraham grew jealous , and carried her away into Arabia ; but finding that she bore no Children , he there bought a Slave , named Hagar , whom he carnally knew , and , by her , had Ismael . Hagar being near her time , and not able any longer to endure the ill treatment she receiv'd from Sara , resolv'd to run away . Abraham coming to hear of her discontent , and fearing she might make away the Child , especially if she came to be deliver'd without the assistance of some other Women , follow'd her , and found her already deliver'd of a Son , who , dancing with his little feet upon the ground , had ●ade way for a Spring to break forth . But the water of the Spring came forth in such abundance , as also with such violence , that Hagar could make no use of it to quench her thirst , which was then very great . Abraham coming to the place , commanded the Spring to glide more gently , and to suffer that water might be drawn out of it to drink , and having thereupon stay'd the course of it with a little Bank of Sand , he took of it , to make Hagar and her child drink . The said Spring is , to this day , called Semsem , from Abraham's making use of that word to stay it . After this Sara pray'd to God with such earnestness , that he gave her her son Isaac . Some time after Ismael's birth , the Angel Gabriel appear'd to Abraham , and told him , that God commanded him to build a house upon the River , which Ismael had given the rise to : in answer whereto , Abraham representing , that it was impossible for him to build any great structure in the midst of a Desart , where there was nothing but Sand ; the Angel reply'd , that he should not be troubled at that , and that God would provide . Accordingly , Abraham was no sooner come to the place appointed him by the Angel , but Mount Arafat forc'd out of its quarries a great number of stones , which roll'd down from the top of the Mountain , to the side of the little River , where he built a house , which hath since been converted to a Mosquey , and is the same where the Pilgrims of Meca do their Devotions . The Structure being finish'd , there happened to be one single stone remaining , which began to speak , and to complain that it had been so unfortunate , as not to be employ'd in that Edifice . But Abraham told it , that it should so much the rather be comforted , in as much as it should one day be in greater Veneration than all the rest put together , and that all the faithfull who came to that place should kiss it . This is the stone we spoke of before . These people say , it was heretofore all white , and that the reason of its being now black , is , that it hath been constantly kiss'd through so many ages . Some years after , the same Angel Gabriel appeared again to Abraham , who was grown a very rich and powerful man , and told him , that God intended to make the highest tryal that could be of his affection and gratitude , and that he would have him , in acknowledgement of so many favours , to sacrifize his son to him . Abraham immediately consented , and being return'd home , bid Hagar call up her son , and put on his best Cloaths , that he might be the better look'd on at the Wedding , to which he intended to carry him . They departed the next day betimes in the morning , and took their way towards Mount Arafat , Abraham carrying along with him a good sharp knife , and some Cords . But as soon as they were gone , Sceithan , that is to say , the Devil , represented himself to Hagar , in the shape of a man , reporach'd her with the easiness , wherewith she had consented , that her son Ismael should go from her , and told her , that what Abraham had related to her concerning the Wedding , to which he was to bring him , was pure forgery , and that he was carrying him streight to the Shambles . Hagar ask'd him why Abraham would use her so , since he had alwayes express'd a great tenderness to her son . The Devil made answer , that God had commanded it should be so ; whereto Hagar reply'd , that since it was God's good pleasure to make that disposal of him , it was but fit she should comply therewith . Whereupon the Devil pressing harder upon her , and treating her as an unnatural Mother , endeavouring by those aggravations to bring her into rebellion against God , she pelted him away with stones . The Devil's endeavour proving unsuccessfull that way , and too weak to overcome the obstinacy of a woman , he apply'd himself to Abraham , reviv'd in him the tendernesses and affection of a Father , represented to him the horrour of the murther he was going to commit , and remonstrated to him the little likelyhood there was , that God should be the Author of so barbarous and abominable an action . But Abraham , who was acquainted with the subtilty and artifices of that wicked spirit , sent him away , and to be the sooner rid of him , cast also a stone at him . The last attempt the Devil had to make , was , to represent to Ismael the horrour of death , and the unnatural procedure of his Father : but he found the same treatment from him , as he had from the other two , and had a good stone flung at his head . The Father and Son being come to the top of the Mountain , Abraham said to his Son Ismael ; My Son , I cannot imagine thou knowest the occasion of our journey , and the reason why I have brought thee to this place . It is only this , that God hath commanded me to sacrifize thee : whereto Ismael made answer , that since it was God's pleasure it should be so , his will be done , only let me entreat thee , Father , to grant me three things . The first is , that thou have a care to bind me so fast , that the pains of death may not engage me to attempt any thing against thee . The second is , that thou whet thy knife very well , and , after thou hast thrust it into my throat , that thou hold it very fast , and shut thy eyes , out of a fear the cruelty of the action dishearten thee from going through with it , and so leave me to languish a long time . And the third , that , when thou art returned home , thou remember my duty to my Mother . Abraham , having promis'd to observe all these things , and whetted his knife , binds his son , directs the knife to his Throat , and , shutting his eyes , holds it as fast as he could : but finding , when he opened his eyes again , that the knife had made no entrance , he is extremely troubled , and tries the edge of it upon a stone , which he cuts in two . He was so astonish'd thereat , that he address'd himself to the Knife , and asked it , why , having so good an edge as to cut a stone , it could not as well cut his Sons Throat . The knife made answer , that God would not have it so . Whereupon the Angel Gabriel took Abraham by the hand , and said to him ; Hold a little , God would only make tryal of thy faith , Unbind thy Son , and sacrifize this Hee-Goat ; and immediately there came into the place a Hee-Goat , which Abraham offered to God , for a burnt-offering . They affirm , that the three stones , which Hagar , Abraham and Ishmael cast at the Devil , are yet to be seen , near the High-way , between Medina and Meca , and that there are made thereof two great heaps of stones , by the means of the Pilgrims , who bring every one three stones , to be cast at the Devil , at the same place where these heaps are , to the end he may not distract them in their Devotions . We saw also the same day above five hundred Women , who were going before day to the Church-yard to weep over the Graves of their Husbands , and others of their kinred . There were some who had somewhat to eat at the same time ; others had some passages of the Alchoran read to them ; and those of any quality had Tents pitch'd there , for their reception , that they might not be expos'd to the sight of all that pass'd by . This kind of Devotion for the Dead is commonly performed in the time of their Orut , or Lent. The Ambassadors were again that day treated out of Schich-Sefi's Kitchin. The meat was brought in , in six great Copper Vessels tinn'd over , which they call Lenkeri , and the Conserves , in nine great Vessels of Porcelain . The next day , the Chan treated them very Magnificently , at a Dinner he had provided in one of his Summer-houses . The 27. in the evening , the Governour communicated to the Ambassadors the good news he had received from Chan Rustan , General of the King of Persia's Army , who had writ to him , that the Ianizaries , in a mutiny at Constantinople , had kill'd the Grand Signior , and impri●●n'd the most eminent Ministers of his Courr . The Persians express'd their joy thereat , by the fire-works which the Governour order'd to be made , as also by the Musick , which ecchoed all over the City . The Ambassadors did the like on their part , with their great Guns , causing them to be fired six times over , and ordering the Trumpets to sound , and the Drums to beat , while from the roof of their Lodgings they could see all the fires about the City . The Governour was so well pleas'd to see that the Ambassadors concern'd themselves so much in the publick joy , that he sent them two flaggons of Schiras Wine , with a Glass-Vessel , full of Sugar-candy'd . May the first , we Celebrated the Birth-day of the Ambassador Crusius , which was concluded at night with a Magnificent Supper , to which we had invited out Mehemander Netzefbek . The 4. the Ambassadors receiv'd a visit from the son of Saru-Taggi , Chancellor of Persia , who was come purposely from Ispahan , accompany'd by some persons of quality , to see the Ambassadors . We entertain'd him with our Musick , which he seem'd to be much taken with , and treated him with a sumptuous Collation , during which , the great Guns were discharg'd , as often as there was any great health drunk . May 14. the Persians began to Celebrate a mournful Festival , which they call Aschur , which signifies ten , in regard it lasts ten days , and begins with the Moon of the moneth Maheram . Of all the sorts and Sects of Mabumetans , the Persians only Celebrate this Feast , in memory of Hossein , the youngest son of Haly , whom they accompt one of their greatest Saints . The Legends relate of him , that he was kill'd in the War he was engag'd in , against the Calif Iesied . He was at first ( according to their story of him ) troubled with an extraordinary thirst , in regard they had depriv'd him of all water . Afterwards , he had seventy two wounds , which he receiv'd by Arrows , and at last , Senan ben anessi run him through the body with a sword , and Schemr Sultzausen kill'd him out-right . That this Feast lasts ten dayes , proceeds hence ; that Hossein having left Medina to go to Kufa , was , for ten days together , pursu'd by his Enemies , who treated him as we related before . During all that time , the Persians go in mourning , express much affliction , suffer not the Rasour to come near their heads , though , at other times they make use of it every day , live very soberly , drink no Wine , and content themselves with Water . The whole City of Ardebil was taken up in these Ceremonies and extravagant Devotions . In the day time , the Children and young Lads assembled themselves in great companies up and down the streets , carrying in their hands great Banners , at the extremities whereof there were Snakes of Pastboard winding to and fro , much like Mercury's Caduceus . The Persians call them Eschder . They went to the Doors of their Metzits , or Mosqueys , and cry'd one after another ja Hossein , ja Hossein , that is , O Hossein . In the evening , especially the three last days of the Festival , after Sun-set , men did also meet in several places , under Tents , with abundance of Torches and Lanthorns , having at the tops of their Poles Orenges , as the Children of Abdalla , singing , and crying out as loud as they were able , their ja Hossein , and that with such violence , that it chang'd the colour of their countenances . Having 〈◊〉 thus about an hour , they return'd to the City , and went in Procession with their Banners and Torches , through the principal streets . The tenth day concluded the Devotions of the Festival . In the morning there was an Oration made in honour of Hossein , with the same Ceremonies in a manner , as we had seen at the Festival of Aly at Scamachie . These Ceremonies were performed in the Court of the Mesar of Schich-Sefi , where , near the Chancery , they had planted a Banner , which , as it is reported , was made by the daughter of Fatima , the daughter of Mahomet , who caus'd the Iron-work of it to be made of a hors-shooe , which had belong'd to one of the horses of Abas , Uncle to Mahomet by the Father side , which Schich Sedredin , the son of Schich-Sefi , had brought from Medina to Ardebil . They say , that this Banner shakes of it self , as often as they pronounce the name of Hossein , during the Sermon which is made in honour of him , and that when the Priest makes a recital of the particulars of his death , how he was wounded with seventy two Arrows , , and how he fell down from his horse , it may be seen shaken by a secret agitation , but withall so violent , that , the staff breaking , it falls to the ground . I must confess , I saw no such thing , but the Persians affirm it so positively , that they think it should not be any way doubted . May 24. about noon , the Governour sent the Ambassadors notice , that they concluded the Festival that night , and that if they would be present at the Ceremonies which were to be performed , they should be very welcome , and he would take it for a great honour done him : but it must be with this condition , that , complying with the Law of the Mussulmans , they were not to expect any Wine at the Collation he intended to treat them withall . In the cloze of the evening , the Ambassadors went to the Governour 's Palace , who met them at the street door . And whereas the Ceremony was to be done in the Court , they were intreated to take their places on the left hand , where they had prepared Seats , cover'd with Tapistry , for them , and their Retinue , who would have been much troubled , to sit as the Persians do . There were set before them , upon a Cloath , wherewith they had cover'd the ground , several Vessels of Porcelain , with Suger'd and Perfum'd waters , and , near the Table , brass Candlesticks , four foot high , with great Wax Candles in them , as also Lamps , fill'd with rags dipt in Suet and Naphte . The Governour took up his place at the entrance of the Court , on the right side of the Gate , and fate upon the ground . Our people had standing before them great Wooden Candlesticks , or Branches , holding each of them twenty or thirty Wax-Candles . There were fasten'd to the Walls thousands of Lamps , of Plaister , all fill'd with Suet and Naphte , which cast so great a light , that the house seem'd to be all on fire . They had drawn cross the Court certain Cords whereat hung Paper-Lanthorns , which gave not so full , but , without comparison , a more pleasant light , than that of the Lamps and Cresset-lights . The Inhabitants of Ardebil are distinguish'd into five quarters , or professions , who meet each by it self , and intreat some of their Poets , whereof there are a very great number in Persia , to write them some Verses , in commendation of Aly and Hossein , and making choice of those among them who sing best , they go and give the Governour a Serenade , who receives kindly , and bestows a Present of water sweetned with Sugar , on that band , which is most excellent , either as touts invention or Musick . These Musicians being come into the Court drew up in five bands , in so many several places , and presented themselves one after another before the Governour ; but , for the space of two hours , they may be rather said to cry out and roar , than to sing : after which they all came by order from the Governour , to make a Complement to the Ambassadors , and wish'd them a happy journey , and good success in their Negotiation at the Court. In the mean time , there were dancing at one place in the Court seven youths ; all naked , excepting only those parts which modesty would not have seen by all . They called that kind of people Tzatzaku , and their bodies , from head to foot , were rubb'd over with Suet and Naphte , insomuch that their black skins being more shining than jet , they might very well be compar'd to so many little Devils . They had in their hands little stones , which they knock'd one against the other , and sometimes they smote their breast with them , to express their sorrow for the death of Hossein . These Tzatzaku are poor boys , who disguise themselves in that manner , to get some small matter by it , which is , that they are permitted , during the time of the Feast , to beg Alms for Hossain's sake . At night , they do not lodge at their Homes , but ly in the ashes which are brought out of Schich-Sefi's Kitchin. Some , instead of Suet , rub themselves with Vermilion , that they may make a more lively representation of the blood of Hossein : but , at this time , there were not any such . After these Ceremonies , the Governout entertain'd the Ambassadors with noble fire-works ; which most of the Persians took very ill at his hands , and thought it not over religiously done of him , to give such Divertisements to the Christians during the time of their Aschur , which ought to represent only things conducing to sadness and affliction . These fire-works consisted of several very excellent and ingenious inventions , as of little Castles , Towers , Squibs , Crackers , &c. The Castle , to which they first set fire , was three foot square , the Walls of Paper , of all sorts of Colours . They lighted first several small Wax-Candles about the moat of it , which discover'd the figures painted on the Paper . There came out of it Squibs and Crackers for an hour and a half , or better , before the Castle it self took fire . Then they set fire to another invention , which they call Derbende . It was a kind of Saucidge , about six Inches thick , and three foot long , casting , at first , at both ends , a shower of fire , and afterwards several Squibs and little Serpents , which falling among the people , set their Cotton Garments on fire ; while they fir'd several sorts of Crackers , which in the air , were turn'd to Stars and other figures . They set fire also to several boxes ; but what we most admir'd was a great kind of fire-work , which was fasten'd to the ground with great Iron Chains , and cast out fire at the mouth , with so dreadfull noise , that we were afraid it would have burst at last , and scatter its fiery entrails among the company . This fire-work they call Kumbara . There were some , who carry'd Paper-Lanthorns upon long Poles , which were also fill'd with squibs and crackers : but what diverted us most of all , was , that , out of those Lanthorns , there came a piece of Linnen , which , being folded together , and ty'd up in knots , had , in each of those knots , several squibs , crackers and serpents , which having much ado to get out , made an admirable shew , by the windings which the fire made through all the folds of that piece of cloath . Others carried in their aprons , a certain composition , into which some that pass'd by let fire fall , as it were negligently , whereupon , he who carried it shaking his apron , there came out a great number of Stars , which burnt a long time upon the ground . In these Fire-works , the Persians make use of white Naphte , which is a kind of Petreolum : but in regard this Drugg is seldome found in Europe , there may be used , to the same effect , the spirit of Turpentine rectify'd . We saw also , at a great distance , in the air , certain flames , which vanish'd as soon in a manner as they appear'd . I conceive these flames proceeded from a certain Drugg , which the Muscovites call ' Plaun , which is a yellow powder made of a certain herb , commonly found upon the ground , in the Forests that are planted with Pines and Birch , and is properly called in Latin , Acanthus , in French , Branche ursine , in English , Bears-foot , or Bears-britch . Every stalk of this herb hath on it two Buttons , which are ripe in August , and then the Muscovites are very carefull to gather them , dry them in an Oven , beat them , and keep the powder which comes from them in Ox-bladders , to be sold by the pound . It is us'd also in Medicine , as being a drier , and is administred with good success in Wounds , and the Itch. But the Muscovites use it for the most part in their Divertisements , putting it into a Tin-box made like a Pyramid , into which they thrust that end of a Torch which is not lighted , and by that means make the powder come out , which being very small , immediately fastens on the flame , and is lighted , and disappears almost at the same time ; so that continually thrusting in the Torch , a man makes ever and anon a new flame , which is very lively , and makes the nobler shew , in that it is not accompany'd with any smoke . This powder will not take fire , if it be not stirr'd after the foresaid manner : for if it be cast upon burning coals , or if a lighted candle be thrust into it , it would not take fire . These Fire-works entertain'd us so long , that it was after mid-night ere we came to our Quarters , where we found not any thing colder than the Hearth ; for out of a presumption , that the Governour would have treated us at Supper , there had been nothing provided at home . The next day , very betimes in the Morning , before the Sun was to be seen over the Horizon , the Persians made a Procession , which was to represent the interment of Hossein . In this Procession there were carried a great many Eschders and Banners , and there were led several excellent Horses and Camels , cover'd with blew Cloath , in which were to be seen many Arrows quilted , as if they had been purposely shot into it , representing those which the Enemies had shot at Hossein . Upon these Horses rid so many Boyes , who had before them empty Cossins , upon which they had cast a little Straw , or Hay , and they represented the great affliction of the Children of Hossein . Upon some of those Horses , they had set fair Turbants , Cimitars , Bows , and Quivers , full of Arrows . As soon as the Sun was up , there might be seen in the base-Court , a very great number of men , who let themselves Blood in the arms , in so great quantity , that a man would have thought there had been many Oxen kill'd there . The young Lads slash'd and cut themselves above the Elbow , and clapping the Wounds with their hands , they made the Blood spurt out all over the Arm , and about the Body , and in that condition they ran up and down the City . This was done in remembrance of the effusion of the innocent Blood of Hossein ; out of a perswasion , that , by this action , they expiated some part of their sins ; which perswasion is the stronger , in as much as they are prepossess'd with an opinion , that those , who dye during this Festival , are infallibly saved . They speak also with the same assurance of their Salvation , who dye during the Festival of Aly , and in their Lent. As concerning the City of Ardebil , which the Turks call Ardevil , and may be found in Maps under the name of Ardonil , it lies in the Province of Adirbeitzan , by the antients called Media Major , the chief Cities whereof are Ardebil , Tabris , or Tauris , Merrague , Natschan , Miane , Urumi , Choi , Salmas , &c. Ardebil is one of the most antient and most celebrious Cities of all the Kingdome , not only by reason of the residence which several Kings of Persia made there , but also particularly upon this accompt , that Schich Sefi , Author of their Sect , liv'd and dy'd there . Some are of opinion , that it may be conjectur'd , from the History of Quintus Curtius , that it is the City which he calls Arbela . In this Citie are to be seen the Tombs and Monuments of the Kings of Persia ; and it is a place of so great Traffick , that it may be justly numbred among the most considerable of all the East . The Turkish Language is much more common among the Inhabitants , than the Persian . I found the elevation of the Pole there , to be at thirty eight degrees , five minutes , and the longitude to be 82. degrees , 30. minutes . It is seated in the midst of a great Plain which is above three Leagues about , and compass'd of all sides by a high Mountain like an Amphitheatre , the highest part whereof , called Sabelhan , which lies West-ward from the City , is alwayes cover'd with Snow . Towards the South-South-West , lies that Mountain of the Province of Kiban , which is called Bakru . It is from these Mountains it proceeds , that the Air there is sometimes extremely hot somtimes extremely cold ; insomuch that even in August , they begin to be sensible of the inconveniences of Autumn , as also to be troubled with those Epidemical Diseases , which reign there every year , and commonly carry away a great number of persons . Nor was our Quarters free from them . For besides the great number of servants who fell sick , the Ambassador Brugman and our Physician lay in of a Feaver , but especially the latter , who was reduc'd to that lowness , that there was no hope of Life . In the greatest heat of the day , and exactly at noon , there rose a kind of a Whirle-wind , which fill'd the whole City with dust ; but it lasted not above an hour . The rest of the day and night is calm , which gave occasion to the Persian Proverb , Saba Ardebil , Nimrus Kardebil , that is , In the morning Ardebil , at noon , full of dust . Yet is it not the cold quality of the Climate , but its Situation that hinders the earth there to produce Wine , Melons , Citrons , Orenges , and Pomegranates , which are to be had in almost all the other Provinces of Persia. Apples , Pears , and Peaches thrive very well there . Which is to be understood of the City it self , and the Plain , in which it is seated : for the Air is incomparably more hot and more temperate at the foot of the Mountain ; whence it comes ; that ; thereabouts , you have all sorts of Fruits , and the Trees , which , in April , do but begin to bud about Ardebil , were very forward at the Village of Alaru , at the foot of the Mountain Bakru . This particular of fruits only excepted , the soil thereabouts is very good , as well for arable Lands as Pastures : insomuch that the Plain , which is not very great , is able to maintain the Inhabitants of above sixty Villages , all which may be seen from the City . Besides all which , the Revenue which is rais'd for the King , from the Arabian and Turkish Shepherds , is very considerable , by reason of the Liberty allow'd them to feed their Cattel thereabouts , and to Trade therewith in those parts , after they have purchas'd the Schach's Protection , or embrac'd the Religion of the Persians . Some of the Clarks belonging to the Farmers of the Revenue assured me , that within fifteen dayes before , there had pass'd over the City-Bridge above a hundred thousand sheep , and for every sheep , they pay four Kasbeki , or two pence sterl , for their pasturage , and as much when the owner sells them . This last duty is called Tzaubanbeki ; and the other Abschur Eleschur , or the duty of Water and Herbage , which the Turks call in one word Othbasch . The City is somewhat , but very little , bigger than that of Scamachie , but hath no Walls . No House but hath its Garden , so that , seen at a distance , it seems rather a Forest , than a City . Yet are there no other Trees about it than Fruit-Trees , inasmuch as the Country produceing no Wood fit for Building , nor indeed any for Firing , the Inhabitants are oblig'd to supply themselves , out of the Province of Kilan , which is six good dayes Journey distant from it . Within a League of the City , South-ward , lies a Village named Scamasbu , out of which rises a little River called Balachlu . Before it comes into the City , it divides it self into two branches , one whereof divides the City , and the other compasses it ; and is joyned again to the other , and so fall together into the River Karasu . It is so apt to over-flow in the moneth of April , when the Snow upon the Mountains begins to dissolve , that if the Inhabitants of the Plain had not the industry to divert it by Trenches , which they make on that side which is towards the City , it would drown them all . Of such an inundation , there happened an Example in the time of Schach Abas , when the violence of the water having broken the Dikes , over-threw in a moment a great number of Houses ; in regard , the Walls , being built only of Mortar and Bricks bak'd in the Sun , there is not any able to stand out against the least inundation : so that the River caried away their Housholdstuff , nay many Children in their Cradles ; as it had also near happened at the time of our being there , upon the 12. of April , when there were a thousand men at work day and night in making Chanels , and in turning the River by means of a Trench , which was made in the plain upon the River side , which over-flow'd all the adjacent fields . The City besides a great number of narrow strees , hath five very fair and broad ones , named Derwana , Tabar , Niardower , Kumbalan , and Kasirkuste : in all which they have been at the pains of planting both sides with Elms and Linden-Trees , to have some shade against the excessive heats of the Climate . The Market-place , or Maydan , is large and noble , as being above three hundred paces in length , and a hundred and fifty in breadth , and having , on all sides , Shops so orderly dispos'd that no Merchandise , no Profession but hath its particular quarter . On the right hand as you come into it , you find , behind the Sepulchre of Schich-Sefi , and the last Kings of Persia , a Metzid or Mosquey , in which lies interred Iman Sade , or one of the Children of their twelve Saints . Malefactors and Criminals may retire thither for a certain time , and thence easily get to the Monument of Schich-Sefi , which is their great Sanctuary . As you come out of the Market-place , you come to a place which they call Basar , where the first thing you meet with is a great square arched Building , called Kaiserie , where are sold all the precious Commodities of the Country , as Gold and Silver Brocadoes , and all sorts of precious stones , and silk stuffs , . As you come out thence , you enter , by three Gates , into so many streets , cover'd over head , all beset with Shops , where are sold all sorts of Commodities . There are also in these streets , several Caravanseras or Store-houses , built for the convenience of forein Merchants , as Turks , Tartars , Indians , &c. We saw there also two Chineses , who had brought thither , to be sold , Porcelane , and several things of Lacque . There are also in the City a very great number of publick Baths , and Metzids , the chiefest whereof is that which they call , Metzid Adine , which is seated upon a little Hill , as it were in the midst of the City , and hath a very fair Steeple . There , the greatest Devotions are done , on holy-days , and particularly on Friday , from which it derives the name . At the entrance of the Metzid , or Church , there is a Fountain , which the late Saru Chotze , otherwise called Mahomet Risa , Chancellor of Persia ; brought to that place , by a Chanel under ground , from the very source , which is in a Mountain above a League distant from the City , South-west-ward . The Sumptuous Monuments of Schich-Sefi , and the last Kings of Persia , are near the Meidan . The Persians call that place , Mesar , and Kibel-Chan , Governour of the City did us the favour to let us into them , upon Whitsun-Monday . He sent us word before hand , that , since we were so desirous to see the holy Sepulchre , we must be oblig'd to abstain from VVine that day , and that our Supper should be brought us out of Schich-Sefi's Kitchin . The Ambassadors went thither immediately after Dinner , attended by all their Retinue , and their Guards . The Gate , at which we entred , to get into the first Court , is a very large one , and above it there was a great silver Chain , reaching from one side to the other , at which there hung such another perpendiculary in the middle . It is a Present , which Aga-Chan , Governour of Merrague , had , out of Devotion , made to the holy Sepulchre . This first Court is very spacious . and pav'd all over with broad stones , having on both sides great Vaults , where there are many Shops , and backwards a very fair publick Garden , open to all . The Governour , having receiv'd us in the Base-Court , brought us to another Gate , over which there was also a Silver-Chain like the former , and it was an expression of the Devotion of Mahomed-Chan , , Governour of Kentza . At the entrance of this Gate , they demanded our Arms , , it being not lawful to carry any , of any kind whatsoever , to the place where the Sepulchre is ; insomuch that if a Persian were found but with a knife about him , it would cost him his life . The threshold of this Gate , as also of all the following Gates , was of white Marble , and round , and notice was given us not to set our foot upon it , but to step over it , the right foot foremost , out of this reflection , that having been kiss'd by so many Millions of Millions of persons , it were , as they said , very irrational that our feet should prophane it . Thence we enter'd into another Court , which was at least as long as the first , but much narrower , and pav'd after the same manner , having vaults and shops on both sides as the other . On the right hand , there came out of the Wall , by a brass-Cock , a fair Fountain ( the water whereof was brought a League distance thence ) that they might drink , who retir'd thither out of Devotion . At the end of this Court , on the right hand , we were shew'd a very fair and spacious Vault arched above , pav'd without , with green and blew stones , and within , hung with Tapistry . In the midst of this Vault , there were two fair brass Candlesticks with lights in them . All along the Walls sate several Priests , cloath'd in white , who sung as loud as ever they were able , expressing a great humility , and an extraordinary Devotion , by a continual moving from one side to the other ; which motion was performed by them all at the same time , and with the same shaking , and that with so much exactness , that a man would have thought they had been all fasten'd to the same Cord , and that they had been all drawn at the same time . This place is called Thschillachane , in regard Schich-Sefi retired thither every year , to fast , eating only , for 40 days together , but one Almond a day , at least if we may believe the Relations of the Persians . Thence , we pass'd through a third Gate , over which there hung also a Silver-Chain , bestow'd on the place , by Alli-Chan , Governour of Kappan , in another Court which was less than the two precedent , and pav'd all over with little square-stones of several colours . We entred into the place where the Sepulchre was , by a Gate which was built like a great Tower , the Clappers whereof were all cover'd with plates of silver , and adorn'd with several Rings of the same Metal , which Gate brought us into a great Structure . The pavement before the Gate was cover'd with Tapistry , to express the holiness of the place ; and we were told , that , for the said reason , it was expected , we should put off our shooes . The Ambassadors , at first , made some difficulty to render that respect , to a place , for which they could not have any Veneration , but perceiving , that if they did it not , they would not have been permitted to go in , they at last resolv'd to comply with the custom . The Persians , to let them know , they did not any thing , that might abate ought of their Dignity , told them , that Schach-Abas himself , when he came to see the Sepulchre , many times , put off his shooes when he was come within half a League of the City , and came so far bare-foot ; but that they could not expect that Devotion from us . We pass'd thence into a very fair spacious Gallery , hung , and cover'd with Tapistry : and afterwards , we entred by another Gate , cover'd with plates of Gold , into another Sumptuous Structure which was Arch'd all about . Schach-Abas , being upon the point of his departure , into the War he was then engag'd in against the Vsbeques Tartars , made a vow , and promis'd , to bestow a Golden Gate on the Sepulchre of Schich-Se●i , at Ardehil , and another upon Risa's at Chorasan , if his Armies had the success he expected : which vow he very religiously performed , immediately upon his return , having had all the advantages over his Enemies that his own heart could have wish'd . This Vault was about four fathom square , and was enlightned by a great number of Gold and Silver Lamps ; among which there were some , above three foot Diameter . On both sides sate twelve Hasifahns , or Priests , having before them , upon Desks , great books of Parchment , wherein were written , in Capital Arabian Characters , certain Chapters of the Alchoran , which they sung , much after the same manner , as our Monks do their Vespers , but with the same motion as we had observ'd at the Tschillachane . Having gone through that Vault , we came to another appartment , which was divided from it only by a Silver Rail , though rais'd higher by three silver steps , to get up into it . The Governour , and our Interpreter Rustan , having kiss'd those steps , he went into it with the Ambassadors , who took along with them four persons of their Retinue . This apartment was much more richly adorn'd than any of the rest , and there was at one end of it another place rais'd a foot from the ground , the Rails whereof were of massy Gold. It is behind that Rail or Partition , that the Sepulchre of Schich-Sefi is to be seen , built of white Marble , and not of Gold , as some have written . It was cover'd with Crimson Velvet , and rais'd three foot from the ground , being about nine foot in length , and four in breadth . From the Roof , there hung certain Lamps of Gold and Silver , and on both sides , two huge Candlesticks of massy Gold , in which there were set great Wax Candles , lighted in the night time . The Door of that Golden Rail was lock'd , and though the Ambassadors were very importunate to have it opened , yet could they not prevail , the Persians telling them , that the Laicks , even to the King himself , were not permitted to come within that place . In the same apartment where we then were , was to be seen , on the left hand , in a particular Vault , the Sepulchre of Schach Ismael , the first of that name ; as also that of Scach-Sefi's Wife , and those of some other Queens of Persia : but we were permitted to see no more of them , than we could discover at the meeting of the Curtains , which were drawn at the entrance of it : and from what we could judge thereof , there was nothing remarkable . There came all along after us a grave old man , who , with a perfuming-pot in his hand , purify'd the places , through which we had pass'd . Having taken notice of all that was to be seen in that place , we were conducted through the same Gallery , towards the right hand , into another spacious apartment , which was Arch'd all about and Gilt ; where we could not but admire the manner of its building , which being near as large as a fair Church , was nevertheless sustain'd by the strength of the Roof , and without Pillars . This Hall is called Tzenetsera , and serves for a Library . The books were lay'd in Drawers , shuffled one upon another , without any order , but otherwise well enough kept . They were all Manuscripts , some , upon Parchment , others upon Paper , most in Arabick , and some in the Persian and Turkish Languages , but all excellently painted , richly bound , and cover'd with Plates of Gold and Silver , carv'd , and branch'd . The books of History were enrich'd with several representations in colours . In the Neeches of the Vault , there were above three or four hundred Vessels of Porcelane ; some , so large , as that they contain'd above 40. quarts or Liquour . These only are used at the entertainments , which are brought from the Sepulchre , to the King and other great Lords , who pass that way : for the holiness of that place permits not that they should make use of any Gold or Silver . Nay , it is reported of Schich-Sefi , that he , out of an excessive humility , made use onely of Woodden Dishes . Thence we were brought to the Kitchin , the Door whereof was also cover'd with Plates of Silver , and all things within it were so handsomly ordered , that it was not a little to be admire'd . The great Cauldrons were all set in a row , and seal'd within the Wall , along which pass'd a Pipe , which , by divers Cocks , supply'd all the Kitchin with water . The Cooks of all degrees had every one his place , according to their functions and employments . This Kitchin maintains every day above a thousand persons , accompting those belonging to the house , and the poor , among whom they distribute thrice a day , Pottage , Rice , and Meat ; to wit , in the morning at six , at ten , and , in the after-noon at three . The two morning-meals are upon the accompt of Schich-Sefi , who , to that end , lay'd a foundation of fifty Crowns per diem ; and the third is an Alms bestow'd there , by order from the King of Persia. Besides these , there are so many Alms distributed there upon the accompt of private persons , that there is not only enough to maintain the poor , but there is much over and above , which is sold to those who are asham'd to beg . At the time of these meals or distributions , they sound two Timbrels , which , as they say , were brought from Medina , with the Banner of Fatima , by Schach Sedredin . Going out of the Kitchin , we entred into a very fair Garden , where we saw the Sepulchres of Sulthan Aider , Schach-Tamas , and several other Kings of Persia , which were in the open air , and without any thing over them , but a smooth stone . The principal Lords , whose Sepulchres are to be seen in this Meschaich , are , 1. Shich-Sefi , the son of Seid-Tzeibrail . 2. Schich-Sedredin , the son of Sefi . 3. Schich-Tzinid , the son of Sedredin , whom some Europaean Authors , erroneously call Guined . 4. Sulthan Aider , the son of Tzinid , who was flead alive by the Turks . 5. Schich Aider , the son of Sulthan Aider . 6. Schach-Ismael , the son of Schich Aider . 7. Schach Tamas , the son of Schach-Ismael . 8. Schach-Ismael , the second of that name ; the son of Schach-Tamas . 9. Schach-Mahomet Choddabende , son of Schach-Ismael . 10. Ismael Myrsa , brother of Choddabende . 11. Hemsa Myrsa , 12. Schach Abas , sons of Choddabende . Schich-Sedredin ordered his Sepulchre to be built , after the death of his Father , by an Architect , whom he had brought along with him from Medina , and according to a Model which he drew of it himself by Miracle ( for the Persians affirm , that both he and his Father wrought many ) which was , that having commanded the Architect to shut his eyes , he ravish'd him into an extasie , during which , he gave him a sight of the Model , according to which he would have that Structure built , and according to which it was afterwards done . Schich-Tzinid , adding thereto the great Court , and several Houses , augmented it so as that now it seems a very noble and spacious Castle , whither there comes every day so great a number of persons , to Discourse , or Walk , that there are few Princes Courts where there are more seen . The foundations of several Kings , its vast Revenues , and the Presents which are daily made thereto , do so augment the Wealth of it , that some conceive , its Treasure amounts to many Millions of Gold , and that , in case of necessity , this Mesar might raise and maintain a very powerfull Army , and that it would furnish more ready Money than the King could himself . Besides the Farms and Dairies which depend on it , it hath within the City of Ardebil two hundred Houses , nine publick Baths , eight Caravanseras , or Store-houses , that great Vault , which is called the Kaiserie , all the Meydan , with its Vaults and Shops , a hundred other Shops in the Basar , and the Market-places , where Cattel , Wheat , Salt , and Oyl are sold. The Astasnischin , or Regraters and Hucksters , and those who sell Commodities in open Market , having neither Shops , nor Stalls , pay certain duties thereto . It is possess'd , about Ardebil , of thirty three Towns or Villages ; and in the Province of Serab , of five Villages . In the City of Tauris , it hath sixty Houses , and a hundred Shops , and two Villages without the City ; several Caravanseras and Baths , in the City of Casuan , as also in the Province of Kilan and Astara . The duties of Abschur and Eleschur , in the Province of Mokan belong to it , and one moyety of those of Chalchat , Kermeruth , and Haschteruth , not accounting what the Tartars and Indians , who make profession of the Persian Religion send thither , nor the Presents , which are brought from all parts , in consequence of the Vows , which they are wont to make , in great Journeys , in their Sickness , nay indeed in any business of Importance , which they very Religiously perform . Besides all these , there are so many Gifts , Donations and Legacies made to it , that there passes not a day , but a man shall see going thither Horses , Asses , Camels , Sheep , Money , and other things . All these things are receiv'd by two Persons , who are oblig'd by an Oath to be faithful to that sacred place , and they are called Nessurtzchan , from the word Nesur , which signifies a Vow , and they have an allowance out of the revenue of a fair Village , which is within half a League of the City , called Sultanabath ; which was granted by Schich Ismael , to that purpose . These Commissaries are every day in an apartment on the left hand . as a man goes into the Metzid Tzillachane , and are set on both sides of a Chest or Box , cover'd with crimson Velver , into which they put the Money that is brought them , as they do also that which arises by the sale of those Horses , Camels and Asses , which are bestow'd on the Sepulchre : for the Oxen and Sheep are kill'd , and distributed among the poor . They give those who bring them a small Present , which is a handful of Anniseed ; and they are given to understand thereby , that their Souls shall enjoy serenity and blisse in the other VVorld . They also give the Pilgrims who come thither to do their Devotions , a Certificate of their being there , and of the Prayers they said there ; which serves not only for a Testimony of the profession of their Religion , but also for a protection against several disgraces and misfortunes . nay , which is more , for the saving of their Lives . Accordingly , our Interpreter Rustan , having resolv'd to leave us , and fearing what might follow upon the complaint which the Ambassadors should make to the King of him , took three authentick Copies of such a Certificate , whereof two were found among his Cloaths , after his departure , and presented , at our return , by the Ambassador Crusius , to his Highness of Holstein , in whose Library , they are still to be seen . The Persians call these Certificates Sijaretname , and they are given , not only here , at the Sepulchre of Schich Sefi , but also at Meschet , at that of Iman Risa , and these latter are as efficacious , and have the same authority as the former . Now that it may be understood how Certificates are able to save the Lives , either of a Malefactor , or a person fallen into disgrace at the Court , I shall here allege an example of it . Not long before the time of our Travels into those parts , it happened , that Tzirra-Chan , who was a person of quality , and one so highly in favour with Schich-Sefi , that he concluded a Marriage between him and one of the Ladies of his Seraglio , coming one day somewhat late to Dinner , the King ask'd him the reason of it , and said to him , smiling , that it must needs be the caresses of his new Married Wife , kept him away so long . He had the boldness to make answer , that his Majesty had not miss'd the mark much , that indeed he had been dallying with a Woman , but that it had been with the Wife of Agasi-Beg , who was then in the room , and discharg'd the Office of Steward , when Tzirra-Chan told the story . The King was so startled at that insolence , that , blushing , out of vexation and shame together , he knew not how to lift up his eyes , to look on either of them : which Tzerra-Chan observing , and inferring thence , that he had said too much , rose from Table and went to his own House . As soon as the King had taken notice of his departure , he call'd Agasi , and said to him , Thou hast seen , Agasi , after what manner Tzirra , not thinking it enough to have dishonour'd thy House , must needs make ostentation of his lewdness , and reproach thee with thy infamy , and have the confidence to do it in my presence : Go thy ways , and bring me his head . Agasi obey'd , and went his way ; but about some two hours after , the King much wondring to find that Agasi was not return'd , sends after him , to know what was become of him . The King had this account brought him , that Tzirra and Agasi had been found , like very good friends , making merry , and drinking together . Whereupon , the King not able to forbear laughing , cries out , ja Kurrumsak , O the poor Cuckold : but immediately after , reflecting on their procedure , and imagining , that it was joynt design between them to put the affront upon him , and that they laugh'd at him in their sleeves ; he Commanded Aliculi-Chan , Brother to Rustan , Chan of Tauris , Divanbeg , or Judge of the Province , to go and fetch both their heads . In the mean time , Agasi coming to himself , and considering that the King never jested in things of that nature , and that he might well come to repent his neglect in executing his Commission , took leave of the company and withdrew ; but Tzirra , confident of the King's favour , and presuming on the familiarity there had been between them , was so imprudent as to stay , as it were expecting the effects of his Prince's indignation , and had his Head cut off . Agasi , making his advantage of Tzirra's death , went in the mean time to the Sepulchre of Iman Rise , whence he brought one of those Certificates , wherewith , some moneths after , he presented himself before the King ; who , perceiving him coming at a distance , could not forbear laughing , and said to him , I commend thee for thy wit , my honest kind hearted Cuckold , go thy ways , I pardon thee for Iman Risa 's sake ; come , kiss my foot . Thus did this Sijaretname or Certificate , save Bek's his life , who was afterwards entertain'd again into the Schach's service , not indeed in the quality of Steward , but only as a Gentleman belonging to his Chamber . Yet is it not to be thought , but that these Secretaries , of whom such Certificates are obtained , are gulity of frauds and connivances in the disposal of them , by delivering them signed and sealed , with blanks to put in the names of such as may have occasion for them ; as may be seen by the Copy which is in his Highness's Library at Gottorp . Of Schich-Sefi , his Life and Miracles , we shall give an account hereafter , when we come to treat of the Religion of the Persians . In the same Village af Kelheran , about a League and a half from Ardcbil , there is another sumptuous sepulchre , built in honour of Seid-Tsebrail , , the Father of Schich-Sefi . He was a poor Peasant , who not able to pretend to any thing particular , which might distinguish him from the other Inhabitants of the place , had also his Burial common with them . But Sedredin , finding the reputation of his Father's Sanctity so well establish'd , that it was become in a manner Hereditary in his Person , would needs have it return backwards to his Grand-father , and to that end , caus'd his Relicks to be uncover'd , and honour'd them with a Sepulchre , at the place where it is now to be seen . Some affirm , that in the same Tomb are kept the bones of Seid-Sala , and Seid Kudbedin , Father and Grandfather of Tzebrail : but others would have all the honour done to Seid Tzebrail alone . And it is possible they may be all mistaken , it being very hard , that , after so many years , their bones and ashes could be distinguish'd from those of so many others . The Tomb it self stood in the midst of a large Garden , and was built absolutely round , rais'd ten steps from the ground , adorn'd all about with glass of all sorts of colours , which are preserv'd by Iron-grates , and had in the midst of its Roof , a great round Tower , built of blew and green Stones . Those of our retinue , who were desirous to go into it , were forc'd to leave their shooes and Boots at the door , as also their Swords and their Canes . The building within was of admirable Architecture . The Roof , which was Azure Gilt , was joyn'd by bowing-Pillars , through which the light came in . The floor was cover'd with the richest kind of Tapistry , and the Walls , which were open of all sides , had in them other little Partitions , or Vaults , where they taught Children to read and sing the Alchoran , so to enable them in time to become Hasisans , or Guardians of that Holy Sepulchre . We found here and there , upon little seats , Books lying open , in order to the singing of their Service , after the same manner as we had seen at the sepulchre of Schich-Sefi . The Tomb was about a man's height , and an Ell and a half in breadth , of Joyners work , all the Junctures being done over with little plates of Copper , and all cover'd with a piece of green Velvet . Over the Tomb hung four Lamps , whereof two were of Gold , the other two of Silver , which two Tziragts Chihan , or snuffers , were oblig'd to light at the cloze of the Evening , and to keep in all Night . Over against the Tomb , there was a little Chapel , kept for the Sepulchre of several other persons of the same Family of Schich-Sefi . From the sanctity of the place , it proceeds , that the Chan of Ardebil , administers an Oath to the Religious men of the place , for their fidelity thereto , as well as their allegiance to the King , as being oblig'd joyntly to serve that Holy-sepulchre and the King ; whence it may be inferr'd , he hath a certain spiritual Jurisdiction as well as the temporal . As a privilege whereof , as also upon the accompt of the situation of his City , which is no Frontier , and consequently not subject to the invasion of the Turk , the Governour is freed of the charge of maintaining that number of soldiers , which the other Governours are oblig'd to raise and keep , out of the Revenue of their Governments . His Retinue was very well ordered , not exceeding fifty persons , to whom his own Temperate Life serv'd for an Example . He treated us three several times , but was guilty of no excess , and seem'd to be very temperate in all things , save that he took abundance of Tobacco , sucking it through a Pipe of Cane which was put into a glass of Water , according to the Persian mode , and drunk very much Cahwa , or Coffee , to moderate the insurrections of the Codpiece . What is most remarkable about Ardebil , is the sources of Medicinal waters , whereof there is a great number , and of several sorts , whether in order to Health or Divertisement , to which the Chan or Governour , proffer'd to bring us , and would have done it , had not the Ambassdors indisposition , who was then sick , prevented him . What we can say of them upon the relations of the Persians , is , that , at the foot of the Mountain Sebelan , there is a source called Serdebe , over which Sulfakar-Chan , whom we mention'd before , built a spacious Vaulted apartment . It s water which is almost luke-warm , and as clear as it is possible water can be , makes a very pleasant Bath . Three Leagues thence , on the right side of the same Mountain , there is another source , the waters whereof are so Sulphureous and so corrupt , that they infect all the circumambient air . It is excellent good for the Itch , upon which accompt it is called Abcotur , a word which in the Persian Language signifies that disease . Out of the same Mountain , but from another part of it , there arise three other Springs of hot or boyling water , called Meul , Daudan , and Randau . The first rises out of a little Hill , between two sources of cold water . Daudau hath also not far from it a cold Spring , the water whereof is us'd to allay the contrary qualities , by the mixture of their waters , which are brought by several Conduits into the publick Baths . Daudau is admirable for the several effects it produces , being sometimes very wholsome , sometimes of no use at all . To know when it may be us'd with success , they have this observation , that there may be seen in the water Serpents , which have on their heads other little white Serpents , set round about them like a Crown . When there are none of these to be seen in it , the water hath no vertue , so that it is to no purpose to bath in it . About half a League from the City , upon the right side of the High-way , there is a Pond , or rather a standing Pool , called Schercol , which is cover'd all over with great pieces of Salt-Peter and Salt , as with a crust of Ice , whither such as are troubled with the Itch , go and bath themselves . Having staid two full moneths at Ardebil , the first of Iune , came thither a Mehemander named Abasculi-Beg , with orders from the King for our immediate departure thence , he being charg'd to bring us within six weeks to the Court , where he said the Ambassadors were with much impatience expected . But being himself an antient man , and consequently not fit to be over-earnest in travelling , he left with us his son , whose care it was to conduct us to Ispahan . These new orders oblig'd Netzefbeg , who had been our Mehemander from Scamachie , to take leave of us . We requited , in some measure , his civilities towards us , with a Present of four pair of Sables , five Ells of dark grey Cloath , four Ells of green Satin , the like quantity of blew Satin of Genua , and four bottles of Aquavitae . Abasculi did all that lay in his power to hasten our departure , and was so earnest to find us all necessary conveniences , that he caus'd the Horses and Camels to be brought to the very Doors of our Lodgings , the more to oblige us to send away the Baggage . But the Ambassador Brugman , who was resolv'd to have the brass-pieces , which he had kept till then , brought away along with us , would needs , in defiance of all perswasion to the contrary , have carriages made for them . Which to satisfie him in , the Mehemander was forc'd to make use of certain Trees , which were an Ornament to the City , after many remonstrances , of the impossibility which he told us we should meet with by the way , to draw Artillery after us . So that we found our selves insensibly engag'd to make a longer stay there than we expected ; for , though they us'd all possible diligence to make the said Carriages , yet was our journey put off for eight dayes longer . At last , all things being ready , there was sent to the Chan three pair of the best kind of Sables , whereof the Persians make very great account , a striking-Clock , a Chest , or Cellar , containing twelve bottles of Ros Solis , and two pictures , done by our own Painter , representing a Person of quality and a Lady , dress'd after the French mode . He sent back to the Ambassadors , each of them an excellent Horse , with their Bridles and Saddles , set out with Silver-plates , two pieces of Satin , one red the other blew , one piece of Gold and Silver Brocado , one piece of Cotton-stuff , with flowers of silk , and a piece of Cushion Canvas , with flowers of gold and silver . Iune 10. the Mehemander brought a hundred and sixty Horses , and twelve Camels , as well for the Baggage , as the six pieces of Artillery . The next day , we sent away both , and on the 12. followed our selves . The Ambassador Brugman , who was yet weak , though recover'd of his Feaver , was carried in a Horse-Litter , and went away about five in the morning , attended by thirty persons of our Retinue . Most of the Inhabitants , who had no notice of our departure , and had never seen any Litter before , finding it cover'd with Cloath , and compass'd by men on Horse-back , imagin'd we were going to celebrate some Festival in the Country , and that the Litter carried the mysteries of our Religion . The Ambassador Crusius went away about eight , with the rest of the Retinue . Kelbele-Chan was gone before to a Garden , without the City , expecting the Ambassadors , that he might take leave of them , it being not their custom , no more than it is in some other places , to conduct Strangers at their departure , with the same Ceremonies as they had receiv'd them , withall , it being , according to their perswasion , an incivility , to bring such as they had before kindly entertain'd , out of their Lodgings . Accordingly , after we had travell'd about a League , we met him in the fields , and with him a Sulthan of Tabris , who being Marshal in the Persian Army , had about him a considerable number of people , who were all cover'd with Tygres and Lynx's skins , and by their countenances discover'd the quality of their Master . The Governour carried the Ambassador Crusius into the Ottaks , or Huts of the Tartarian shepherds , not much out of the High-way , whither he had brought abundance of cold Meat , Fruits and Conserves . Having taken leave of him , we prosecuted our journey , over a high and craggy Mountain , till we came to the Village of Busum , which lies in a bottom , four Leagues from Ardebil . There we over-took our Baggage and our Artillery ; but the Wheels of the Carriages were so spent , that the Ambassador Brugman was , with much ado , perswaded , that it were more convenient to leave the six greater Pieces there , upon the promise made by the Mehemander , that he would get an order from the King to the Governour of Ardebil , to have them sent after us , and to that end , he took the bore and size of them . We took along with us the two little brass Pieces , weighing each of them 300. weight , and four murchering Pieces . Iune the 13. we continu'd our journey , through very bad way , and over Mountains with such dreadfull precipices , that not thinking it safe to trust the Beasts with the Litter , wherein the Ambassador Brugman lay , we had it carried by men . In the Vallies , we found many great Villages and Huts , and excellent Meadows , all cover'd with fair Cattel . Having travell'd five Leagues , or better that day , we came at night to a Village called Sengoa , where we found a Melik , or Receiver general of the whole Province of Chalcal , which begins at that Village , and reaches as far as the River Kisilosein . His name was Baindur , and he had succeeded his Father in that employment , who had been so much in favour with Schach-Abas , that with one of the VVomen of his Seraglio , whom he married , he gave him two or three great Lordships . The 14. our way lay still over high Mountains , yet in our way , we pass'd through three Villages , where our Mehemandar fail'd not , according to his custom , to take up Horses , pretending they were for us , that the Countrey people might be oblig'd to redeem them . Having travell'd four farsangs , or leagues , we came into a very pleasant Valley , where we lodg'd near a delightfull Spring . And whereas we had some occasion to stay there till the next day at noon , I had the leasure to observe the height of the Sun there , and found , that we were at thirty seven degrees , and twenty minutes of the Line . In this place , we saw green Grass-Hoppers , which were above three Inches in length , and one and a half in compass . The 15. presently after Dinner , we set forward on our journey , and the Ambassador Brugman finding himself a little more hearty , got on Hors-back with the rest . Before we got to the dreadful Mountain Taurus , which the Persians call Perdelis , we came to a bottom , which presented it self to our view like an Abyss . We were two hours in getting down to it , and above three in getting out of it , though between the points of the Mountains , there seem'd not to be half a League distance . It is a most dangerous passage for Travellers , who are oblig'd to come in strong parties , for fear of falling into the hands of Robbers , who discover , at a distance , the number of passengers , and accordingly judge whether they can engage them , or must let them alone . There runs through the bottom the River Kisilosein , which falls into it through Rocks and Precipices , with an inconceivable swiftness , and a noise that stuns the passengers . The waters of it are whitish ; whence it comes that in the Province of Kilan , where it falls into the Caspian Sea , it is , in Talisman , called Isperuth . Schach-Tamas built a very fair Bridge over it , of Brick , containing nine Arches . The way was planted on both sides with wild Almond-Trees , Cypress , and Sena-Trees . Having cross'd the River , we came to the Ascent , which was very steepy , though it went still winding till it came to the top of the Mountain , and it was so hard to get up , that to advance ought , we were many times forc'd to step up as if we got up a pair of stairs : having in the mean time on our left hand , Precipices and Abysses so dreadfull to look on , that the Mule of a Muscovian Ambassador falling down there , was never after seen or heard of : insomuch that thinking it not safe to ride it up , we alighted , and led our Horses . By that time we were got to the top of the Mountain it was night , and that so dark , that we lost our way , in the absence of our Mehemandar , who had stay'd behind in some Villages in the bottom . We were gotten into very dangerous wayes , and went still a-foot , though the trouble we had been at , ( which had put us all into a sweat ) weariness , and the cold , which beat into our faces , might well have prevail'd with us to make use of our Horses . We were three whole hours , ere we overcame the darkness of the night , and all other imaginable inconveniences ; but at last about midnight , we got to the Village of Keintze , four Leagues from our last Lodging . We stay'd there all the next day , as well in expectation of our Mehemandar , and to give our Horses a little rest , as to refresh our selves , after the precedent day's weariness , with the Divertisement , which Wine , our Musick , and the noise of our Artillery could afford us . We intended to give our Mehemandar a sharp reprehension , and reproach him with his negligence ; but he soon stopp'd our mouths , telling us , that he could not but acknowledge himself oblig'd by his charge , to wait on the Ambassadors , and that he should not have neglected their service ; but that he had not the heart to hear the injurious , and blasphemous expressions , which fell every foot from the Ambassador Brugman , which yet should not hinder him from taking order , that we should be plentifully supply'd with Provisions ; wherein , to give him his due , he failed not , and contributed much to the good Cheer we made that day . The 17. we left Keintze , after the mid-day's great heat was a little over : but our Mehemandar , instead of Conducting us along the High-way , made us turn on the right hand , and Lodg'd us in a Village , called Hatzimir , seated in a bottom , which was , of all sides , encompass'd with Rocks . The Melik , or Receiver of the place , treated us with certain Basins of fruit , Apricocks and Grapes , which were not fully ripe , and a sack of Wine , wherewith we made a Collation , which serv'd us for a Supper : for our Cook , presuming we should have kept the High-way , was gone before us with all the Provisions . Iune 18. we got on Horse-back after Sermon , and Dinner , marching after the rate of a full trot , between two very sleepy Hills , and we came about midnight to the Village of Kamahl , which is two leagues or better out of the High-way , and six from our last Lodging , and we were Lodg'd in several houses , scatter'd up and down , upon three hills . They had taken up for the Ambassadors a great unfurnish'd house , at the entrance of the Village ; but finding there was no convenienee at all for them , they refus'd to Lodge there ; and having left two of their Guard upon the Avenues of the Village , to give an account of them to the rest of the Retinue , they took up other Lodgings , and we after their example , though the Country-people , who were surpriz'd at our unexpected arrival , and could not so soon get their Wives and Daughters out of the way , deny'd us entrance , and put us to the necessity of taking up Quarters by force , half-dead as we were with cold , and spent with hard travelling . But we were hardly laid down , hoping to rest our selves the remainder of that night , when our Trumpet sounding to horse , made us get out of our Beds , to see what the matter should be . Being come to the Trumpetter , he brought us to the Ambassadors Lodgings , where we understood that twenty Persians of the same Village , all hors'd , had set upon , abus'd , and dis-arm'd the Guard which the Ambassadors had left upon the Avenues of the Village , and that they had kill'd them , if our Steward , with the Muscovian Interpreter , who , by reason of his sickness , had not been able to follow us , had not come up to their relief , and made the Persians draw back , fearing there might be others coming after them . There was a Lieutenant with twenty Musketiers commanded out , to clear the High-ways all about , and all the Retinue were Lodg'd as near as could be to the Ambassadors . The 19. we continu'd in the same place , where we caus'd Tents to be pitch'd . Here our Secretary fell sick of a burning Feaver . The next day , being the 20. we departed thence about two in the mo●ning , and march'd all the Fore-noon , which was extremely hot , through a vast Plain , where we saw only barren and heathy grounds . About noon we came to the little City of Senkan , six Leagues from Camahl . The City is not enclos'd with a Wall , but is otherwise sufficiently well built . Within half a League of the City , we receiv'd from the Governour of Sulthanie , who was then in the City , a Present of certain Dishes of Apr●cocks and Cowcumbers , which were a great refreshment to us , in that excessive heat and sultriness of weather . At the extremity of the Suburbs we were met by thirty persons on Horse-back , well mounted , who receiv'd us in the name of the Governour of Sulthanie , whose name was Sewinduc Sulthan . Among these Gentlemen there was one , who , though he had neither hands nor feet , yet made a shift to guide his horse , with as much skill as any of the rest . He was son to one of the principal Inhabitants of the City , who had been heretofore much in favour with Schach-Abas , the Grand-father of Schach-Sefi , for his Poems , and other excellent Productions of his Understanding ; upon the accompt whereof , he was so well respected at Court ; that the King not only granted him the life of his son , who for some Crimes had deserv'd death , but would also continue him in his favour , contrary to the custom of the Country , according to which all the relations of a Malefactor , or unfortunate person , participate of his disgrace or misfortune . The young man had been guilty of strange debauches and extravagances , even to the Ravishing of Maids and Women in their houses , so often reiterated , that they became at last insupportable ; so that the Schach ordered him , to have his hands and feet cut off , and caus'd the stumps of his arms and legs to be thrust into boyling Butter , to stop the blood . He had wooden hands , crooked at the extremities , wherewith he made a shift to hold his Bridle . The City of Senkan was heretofore of a considerable bigness , and famous for its Trading , before Tamberlane destroy'd it : but what reduc'd it to the condition it is in now , is the Turk , who hath taken and plunder'd it several times . Yet are there some very handsome houses in it , and those well furnish'd , in which we were entertain'd with much civility , and our sick people extremely well accommodated . The Sulthan came to visit the Ambassadors immediately after their arrival , and made his excuses that he had not met them ; which was upon this score , that having been wounded in the shoulder at the siege of Eruan , and the wound being lately opened , he could not have waited on us in person . We sent to him our Physician and Chyrurgeon , who dress'd him ; which he look'd on as so great a kindness , that he thought it not requital enough to send us a Present of several excellent Fruits , but he also doubled the ordinary allowance of our Provisions . All about this City , there are only Barren and Sandy grounds , which bring forth only Briars of about the height of a mans hand . About half a League from it , there may be seen a branch of the Mountain Taurus , which they call Peydar Peijamber , and reaches from North to South , towards Kurdesthan , where may be seen , as they affirm , the Sepulchre of one of the most antient Prophets , from whom the Mountain derives its name . At the foot of this Mountain there is a very pleasant Valley , which is checquer'd up and down with a great number of Villages . Iune 21. having stay'd till the great Heat were over , we left Senkan after Sun-set , taking our way , by Moon-light , through a Plain of six Leagues , at the end whereof we came , with the Sun-rising , to Sulthanie . It had been so calm and cold in the Night , that we had hardly the use of our Limbs , so that we had much ado to alight . This sudden change , from extreme cold , to the excessive heats of the next day , occasion'd the falling sick of fifteen persons of our retinue at the same time , all of a violent burning Feaver , the fits whereof were very frequent , accompany'd with a benumd'ness of all the Members : but that misfortune hindred not but that they were set on horse-back , and though to avoid the heats of the day , we afterwards travel'd only by night , yet were they so far from over-mastering their former weariness , that they were brought lower and lower . Two of our Guards took occasion to fall out at this place , and fought a Duel , wherein one of the two , who was a Scotch-man , named Thomas Craig , was run into the Lights , near the Heart , of which VVound he lay long sick , but at last was Cur'd . As to the City of Sulthanie , it lies at eighty four degrees , five minutes Longitude , and at thirty six degrees , thirty minutes Latitude , in a spacious Plain , which is not , as Mr. Cartwright writes , encompass'd of all sides with a great Mountain ; but it hath indeed on both sides , especially on the right hand , the Mountain of Keidar . It makes a great shew at a distance , by reason of some very sumptuous structures , and a great number of steeples , and great Pillars , which dazle the eye on the out-side ; but within it is in a manner desolate , and when a man comes near it , he finds the Walls almost even with the ground . It was heretofore one of the greatest , and noblest Cities of all Persia , being above half a League in length , as may be yet seen by the marks upon the way of Hamedan , half a League or better from the City , in a gate which hath belonging to it , and a Tower , which some affirm was heretofore part of the City Walls . Sulthan Mahomet Chodabende , having joyn'd to his other Territories some part of the Indies , as also of the Vsbeques , and Turky , built it out of the ruins of the antient City of Tigranocerta , and made it the seat of his Empire , from whom it derives the name of Sulthania : inasmuch as heretofore , the Kings of Persia were not called Schachs , as they are now , but they assum'd the quality of Sulthan , as the Grand Seigneur does . Chotza Reschid , King of Persia , whom Ios. Barbarus calls Giansam , destroy'd some part of the City of Sulthania , upon a Rebellion of the Inhabitants , and what he had left , Tamberlane made an end of . We saw there the ruins of a very fair Castle , which had serv'd the King for a Palace , and the City for a Cittadel , there being yet standing some part of its Walls , all built of square pieces of free-stone , and adorn'd with a great number of quadrangular Towers . The noblest buildings in it , or Emerat , is the Metzid or Mosquey , where is to be seen the Sepulchre of Mahumed Chudabende . It hath three gates , very much higher than those of St. Marks at Venice , and are not of Brass or Copper , as Bizarrus relates , but of Steel , polish'd , and wrough Damask-wi●e . The greatest of the three gates , which is over against the Meydan , or Market-place , would not open , as they affirm , even though twenty of the strongest men could be chosen should endeavour all they could to thrust it open , if they do not pronounce these words , Beask Aly Bukscha , that is , be opened for Aly ' s sake , and then the Gate turns to and fro upon its hindges , with so much ease , that , no Child but may open it . The whole roof which grows narrower and narrower up towards the top , is built with white and blew stones , which , in several places , have very fair Characters , and excellent Figures done upon them . One part of the structure was divided from the other by a brass Grate or Rail , for the Sepulchre of Mahomet Chudabende , making a kind of Quire , where we saw several old Arabick Books , above half an Ell square , having Letters as long as a man's finger , and black and golden Lines alternately . I made a shift to get some of the Leaves , which I still very carefully keep in the Prince's Library . It is some part of the Paraphrase upon the Alchoran , which they call Serats Elkulub , or Candle of the Heart , and begins with a Fable , the relation whereof the Reader may haply think worth his reading . He says then , that God banish'd the Devils , and had shut Heaven Gate upon them , yet had they still a desire to know what the Angels did , and what they said of the good or ill fortunes of men , that they might give them notice thereof , by the means of Fortune-tellers and Sorcerers . To dive into these secrets , they thought the only way was to get up on one anothers shoulders , till such time as the last could put his Ear to Heaven Gate . God perceiving their temerarious attempt , darted on the head of the foremost of them a Star , which is called in Arabick Schihab , which striking through all the Devils immediately reduc'd them to ashes : But that this judgement hinders not , but that sometimes the Devils make use of the same means , to endeavour to dive into the secrets of Paradice , though they are often punish'd for it . Thence is it , that when the Persians see one of those Meteors , which to our sight appear as Stars , and seem to fall down to the earth , they rejoyce thereat , and pronounce these words . Chodanike dascht mat a es schitan , H●me busuchtend we ma Chalas sehudim . That is to say , God of his goodness keep us from the Devil ; they shall all be reduc'd to ashes , and we shall be delivered from them . The Sepulchre of Sulthan Mahomed Chodabende is to be seen through a grate of admirable workmanship , at the end of the Temple , on that side where the Meherab or Altar , stands . This grate is certainly one of the noblest things that are to be seen all over Persia , being made of Indian Steel , polish'd and wrought Damask-wise , the Barrs being about the bigness of a mans arm , and so neatly wrought that the Junctures are hardly discernable . Nay some affirm it is all of a piece , and that there were seven years spent in the doing of it , at the end whereof Chodabende had it transported from the Indies , together with the Gates of the Mosquey , to the place where they are now to be seen . There were in the same Emerat , twenty brass Guns and a Mortar-piece , and among the rest , four pieces of Battery , the others Culverings , all set upon carriages with four wheels . The Mortar-piece was mark'd with a spread Eagle , above which were these two Letters A. and Z. and under it an A. The Balls were of Marble . The Tower was built in the form of an Octogone , and compass'd about with a great Gallery , which had eight little Towers , up to which there was an ascent by eight low steps . At the entrance of the Mosquey there was a square Fountain , into which the water was brought from a Spring rising out of the Mountain Keider . There is also belonging to it a very fair Garden , and a Summe-house . There is in the same City another fair Mosquey , founded by Schach Ismael , the first of that name . The entrance into it is through a very fair and large Gate , over which there is a round Tower : and the first thing offers it self to your view is a noble Pyramid , somewhat decay'd at the top , having about it eight fair Pillars of Marble . Then is it that you come into the Mosquey it self , which is very high and well arched , having a great number of Pillars which up-hold the Roof , with pleasant Galleries , and in the midst a rich Pulpit . This also hath a fair Garden belonging to it , in the midst whereof there is a Tower , whose point ends in a Pyramid . These structures do in some measure oblige us to credit what Paulus Iovius sayes , in the 14. Book of his History ; as also what F. Perodin confirms , in the Life of Tamberlane , to wit , that that barbarous Commander , who over-ran all that lay in his way like a Torrent , yet express'd a certain respect for those things , which were , though out of superstition , accompted sacred . Near this Mosquey there is also to be seen another great Gate , of free-stone , between two Pillars , twenty fathom high , which seems to be antique , and had been built at the Ceremonies of some Triumph ; but it begins now to decay . The City hath about six thousand Inhabitants , who wondred very much to hear us relate , that some of those who have published their Travels into Persia , would make the World believe , that the cold weather forc'd them in the Winter time to forsake the City , and change their Habitations . For , it is so far from being true , that there are many places in Persia , where the cold obliges the Inhabitants to change their Habitations , that , on the contrary , it is an effect ordinarily caus'd there by the Heat . True indeed it is , that there are some places in that Kingdome , where the cold is very incommodious , by reason of the scarcity of firing , as for instance , near Eruan , at a place called Deralekes , as being seated between two Mountains , and especially at the Village of Arpa . But it is not so great as to oblige the Inhabitants to change their Habitations : for they only quit their upper Rooms , and retire into Cellars , built very deep under ground , not only to serve them for a place of retirement in the Winter time , against the cold , but also in Summer , against the heat . Iune 25. we left Sulthanie , after we had staid there three dayes , which were spent up and down the Country , in getting us fresh Horses and Camels . The sick persons , who by reason of their weakness , were not able to ride on Horse-back , were dispos'd into such Chests , as the Women make use of when they travel . The Persians call them Ketzawhea , and they are put on Camels backs , like Carriers packs . The Physician and my self were set upon the same Camel , whereby we were put to two great inconveniences , one proceeding from the violent Motion caus'd by the going of that great Beast , which at every step , gave us a furious jolt ; and the other , from the insupportable stink of the Camels , whereof there being but one Boy to guide eight or ten , they were ty'd one to another , and went all in a file , insomuch that the infectious smell of all that went before , came full into our Noses . We departed two hours before Sun-rising , and travell'd that day six Leagues , through a very fertil Country , all arable and pasture Lands , leaving , on the left hand , the little Mountains called Tzikitz●ki , where the King of Persia's best Race-Horses and Mares for breed are kept . About noon we took up our Lodging at the Village of Choramdah , which lies on the side of a little River , having so many Trees and Gardens about it , that it is not without reason that name is given it , which signifies , a place of Pleasure . The 26. we departed thence in the night , and travell'd five Leagues or better , over Mountains and Valleys . The 27. we departed at mid-night , and , having travell'd five Leagues , we were got , by Sun-rising , near the City of Casuin , or Cashan ; but that the Daruga , who had the Command of it , might have the leisure to set his affairs in order for our entrance , our Mehemander carried us to a Village were we staid above two hours till such time as the Daruga came to receive us . This entrance was not accompany'd with the same Ceremonies as we had seen in other places , in regard the Governour , having not the dignity of Chan , could not express the same Magnificence . Yet was it handsom enough , in as much as the Daruga came attended by five or six hundred men , horse and foot . There came also to meet us an Indian Prince , accompany'd by some Gentlemen on horse-back of his own Countrey , and follow'd by a great number of Lacqueys and Pages . He came in a kind of Chariot , having one other person with him in it . The Chariot was drawn by two white Oxen , which had very short necks , and a bunch between the two shoulders , but they were as swift and manageable as our horses . The Chariot was cover'd above , and lay'd over two Wheels , which instead of an Axletree , turn'd upon a piece of Iron , made so crook'd at the middle , that it bore the weight of the whole Chariot . The Charioteer sate before , and guided the Oxen , fasten'd to a Beam , which was made fast to the Horns , with a Cord drawn through their Nostrils . Being come within 500. paces of the City , we met with fifteen young Ladies , excellently well mounted , very richly clad in Cloath of Gold and Silver , &c. having Neck-laces of great Pearls about their necks , Pendants in their ears , and abundance of other Jewels . Their faces were to be seen , contrary to the custom of honest Women in Persia. Accordingly , we soon found , as well by their confident carriage , as the accompt given us of them , that they were some of the Eminent Curtezans about the City , who came to entertain us with the Divertisement of their Musick . They march'd before us , and sung , to the sound of certain Hawboyes , and Bag-pipes , that went before them , making a very extravagant kind of Harmony . And that we might be sure to see the City , we were carried quite through it , and Lodg'd on the other side thereof . As we pass'd through the Meydan , we saw several persons playing on Timbrels , and Hawboyes , who , joyning with the other Musicians , accompany'd us to our Quarters . The people came also thither in great numbers , some of them having it put into their heads , that there were in the Ketzawehas , some great Beauties , whom we carried as ●●●ents to the King : but when they saw sick persons with great beards coming out of them , they hung down their heads , and made all the haste they could away . I found this City , conformably to the Calculation of the Persians and Arabians , at 85. degrees Longitude , and at 36. degrees , 15. minutes Latitude . It is one of the principal Cities of the Province of Erak , which is the ancient Parthia , wherein is comprehended as well Sulthania , as all the other Cities , froth this place as far as Ispahan . It was antiently called Arsacia , and it is seated in a great sandy Plain , having , within half a dayes journey of it , Westward , the great Mountain of Elwend , which reaches towards the South-west , as far as Bagdat or Babylon . The City is a farsang , or good German league in compass , but hath neither Walls , nor any Garrison kept in it , by reason it lies at so great a distance from the Frontiers . Yet hath it , with these disadvantages , above a hundred thousand Inhabitants , whereof , if there were occasion for them , a good part might be put into Arms. Their Language is the Persian , but somewhat different from the common Dialect , whence it comes that it is not so intelligible to the other Persians , being much after the rate that the German Language is to the Hollanders . The houses are all of Brick bak'd in the Sun , according to the Persian way , having not any Ornament without , but within , they are very well furnish'd , as to Vaults , Wainscoats , Paintings , and other Houshold-stuff . The Streets are not pav'd , whence it comes , that , upon the least wind , the City is fill'd with dust . It hath no other water than what is brought by aqueducts from the Mountain of Elwend , into Cesterns , wherein it is preserv'd . No house almost but hath a particular place for the keeping of Ice and Snow , for the Summer . VVe were forc'd to get into these , to avoid the excessive heat . Heretofore , the Kings of Persia had their ordinary residence at this place , at least , ever after Schach-Tamas transferr'd the Seat of the Empire from Tauris to this City . Some attribute that translation to Schach-Ismael , though the continual VVars he was engag'd in , suffered him not to stay long in any one place . But it is not question'd but that he built the noble Palace which stands near the Maidan , which hath belonging to it a fair Garden , adorn'd as well without as within , with Guilding , Painting , and such other embellishments as are in use among the Persians . There was another Garden opposite to this Palace , which was above half a league in compass , and had several little Structures within it . This was one of the most pleasant Gardens that I ever saw , not only by reason of the great number of all sorts of Trees , as Apples , Pears , Peaches , Apricocks , Pomegranates , Almonds , and other Fruit-trees , but also by reason of the fair walks of Cypress , and the Trees called Tzinnar which gave us a very pleasant Prospect . This City hath two great Market-places . Cartwright names the bigger of the two Atmaidan , and says , that , in the Persian Language , it signifies a Horse-market . I could never find , that in any part of Persia , there was a Market , purposely for the buying and selling of Horses : whereupon , considering with my self that the Persians , who call , by the general name of Maidan , all those Markets , where all things are indifferently sold , I imagine , that Author's mistake proceeded hence , that , being ignorant of the Arabick , he read Atmaydan , for Almaidan , al , being the Article , without which the Persians and Arabiaas never pronounce the word Maidan . The greater of these Maidans , or Market-places , is somewhat longer , but not so broad as that of Ardebil , and hath , on the South-side , several great places , built by some of the Chans and Persian Lords . The most magnificent amongst them are those of Allawerdi-Chan , Governour of Schiras ; that of Aliculi-Chan , President of Justice ; that of Mahomet-Chan , Chan , or Governour of Kentze ; and that of Sehich-Achmed-Chan , who was great Provest in the reign of Schach-Abas . The other Market-place is called Senke-Maidan , and is towards the West part of the City . In both the Market-places , as also in the Bazars , or Shops and Store-houses , which are in the cover'd streets , there may be seen a great number of Merchants , and abundance of Commodities , which are to be bought there at a very reasonable rate . I my self bought Turqueses there , which they call Firuse , and are found in great quantities near Nisabur , and Firusku , of about the bigness of a Pea , nay , some as big as little Beans , for two shillings , or two and six pence at the most . Rubies and Granates were also very cheap there . In the Evening , after the shops are shut , there is , on the East-side , another kind of Commodity exposed to sale , to wit , a considerable number of the Cabbeha , or common Traders , who there prostitute themselves to any that will take them up . They all sit in a row , having their faces cover'd with a Veil , and behind them there stands a Bawd , whom they call Delal , who hath by her a bed , and a quilted coverlet , and holds in her hand a Candle unlighted , which , when any Customer comes , she presently lights , that he may look the Wench in the face , and order her to follow him , whom he likes best among them . On the East-side of the City lies the Church-yard , where there is to be seen , in a fair Mosquey , the Sepulchre of Schahesade Hossein , one of the sons of Hossein , at which the Oaths taken in Law-sutes are administred ; a custom which is also observed in all other parts of Persia , at the places where there are any Sepulchres of Saints , or those of any of their kin●ed . Whence it comes , that the Persians , when they make some difficulty of crediting what is said to them , immediately ask , Scahe Sade Hussein , pile Musef ; that is , dar'st thou affirm that upon the Saints Sepulchre , or upon the Alchoran ? Besides this Mosquey or Metzit , there are about fifty more , 〈…〉 whereof is that which they call Tzame Metzid , where they assemble on Fridays 〈…〉 prayers . There 〈…〉 the City of Caswin many Caravanseras , for the convenience of foreign Merchants , and a great number of publick Baths . There is one behind the Garden belonging to the King's Palace , which they call Haman Charabe . It is now half destroy'd , and there is a story told of it , which I conceive pleasant enough to deserve insertion into this Relation . They say , that there lived heretofore at Caswin a very famous Physician , named Lokman , a black Arabian , who had acquired so great reputation , not only by the Books he had written in Medicine , but also by many other excellent productions of his understanding , that the Inhabitants have still a very great Veneration for his memory . Nay it is to be found in their Kulusthan , that they gave him the surname of Wise , when in the 2. Book , ch . 16. they say , Lokman hakimra kuftendi Aedebeski amuchti ? Kust , es biedbahn . Herstze ischan kerdend , men pertis Kerdem . That is , that the wise Lokman , being asked one day by what means he had attain'd so great Learning and Knowledge , he made answer , it was by means of the ignorant and uncivil , for he had always done what was contrary to what he had seen them do . This Lokman having attain'd a great age , and being upon his death-bed , sent for his Son , and told him , that he would leave him an inestimable Treasure , and having commanded to be brought him three Glasses , full of certain Medicinal waters , he said they had the vertue to raise up a Dead man to Life , if they were apply'd before the body began to corrupt . That , casting upon the Deceas'd the water which was in the first Glass , the Soul would return into the Body , that , upon the pouring of the second , the Body would stand upright ; and that upon the third , the Person would be absolutely alive , and should do all things as before ; that however he had very seldome made use of this Experiment , out of a fear of committing a sin , by undertaking to intermeddle with that which is reserv'd to God alone ; and that out of the same Consideration , he exhorted him to be very careful how he made use of it , as being a secret rather to be admir'd , than put often to experience . With these exhortations Lokman dying , his Son was very mindful of the advice he had given him , and ●●cending the same tenderness of Conscience as his Father had express'd before him , he reserv'd the Glasses till he might have occasion to make tryal of them upon himself . Accordingly being at the point of Death , he commanded a man that waited on him , to make use of those Glasses , as his Father had taught him . The man having caus'd his Master's Body to be brought into the Bath we spoke of before , poured upon it the two first Glasses , which wrought the effect , which Lokman had promised they should ; insomuch that the Master sitting up , and impatient to return to Life , cries out , bris , bris , that is to say , pour , pour ; at which words the fellow was so frightned , that he let the third Glass fall down to the ground ; so that the unfortunate Lokman Sade was forc'd to lye down again , and take the Journey which all other Mortals do . The Persians confidently affirm , that , near this ruinous Bath , that Voice af bris , bris , is still many times heard . They relate several other stories of this Lokman , but I shall forbear any account of them , thinking it enough to have produced one , to shew the vanity of all the rest . Some years since , in the time of King Abas , a certain man named Risa , began to take upon him the quality of Schich , or Prophet , and to broach a new Doctrine , imagining he might in time , acquire the same credit and authority , as had before rais'd Schich-Sefi to so great reputation . The humour of the Persians , who are extremely addicted to novelty , brought after him , in a short time , above thirty thousand men , who , cajoll'd by the apparent sanctity of this new Prophet , were become followers of him . Schach-Abas , fearing this novelty might disturb the quiet of his Country , sent for Risa , making him believe , that he was desirous to be instructed in the particulars of his Doctrine : but when he was come , the King commanded him to confirm it by miracles , which Risa not able to do , he put him to death as an Impostor . It will not be amiss here to give some accompt how the Indian Prince came to live at Caswin , when we came into those parts . The great Mogul , who liv'd in the time of Schach-Abas , left , at his Death , two Sons : The elder , who succeeded the Father , soon after died , leaving behind him only that Myrsa Polagi , whom we found at Caswin , who was but very young when his Father died . Choram , youngest Son of that Mogul , and Uncle to young Polagi , took his advantage of that Conjuncture , to usurp the Crown , and accordingly he was King of Indosthan at the time of our Travels into Persia. The cruelty of Choram's reign , and the mild nature and inclinations of Polagi , who in the mean time was arriv'd to a considerable age , drew upon him the affections of the People , and the hatred of his Uncle . In so much , that Choram , perceiving that it was the design of the Indians to bring his Nephew into the Throne , would prevent them , by dispatching Polagi out of the way , who having notice of his Uncles wicked intentions against him , retires into Persia , and puts himself under the Schach's Protection . All the time before , his Residence had been at Ispahan , where the King allow'd him a pension of 12000 Crowns per an . but he was oblig'd then to retire to Caswin , by reason of a solemn Embassy , which the Mogul sent to the King of Persia , purposely to demand him ; though that during the space of three years that the said Ambassador had been there , he had not prevail'd to have him delivered up . The Kings of Persia live in perpetual jealousie of the Indians , with whom they never have any assured peace , by reason of the Frontiers of Candahar , which finds Exercise for both sides , as those of Babylon do on the Turks side : insomuch that the Persians take their advantage of any occasion , to foment the discontents of the Grandees , as they do any other distractions tending to Civil War. Whence it comes , that they never deny their Protection to the Indian Princes , who are willing to retire into Persia , to oblige by that means the Mogul to assist them against the Turk , and to continue the Commerce , which the Persians have with the Indians , from which Persia derives so great advantages , that the obstruction thereof would be an infinite loss to it . There are several instances of these Protections under Schach-Ismael , and Schach-Tamas . Under the reign of the latter it happened , that Selim , who , as eldest of the House , had succeeded his Father , died soon after , leaving only one Son , very young , named Humajun . Tzelaledin Ekber , younger Brother to the Deceas'd , who slighting the infancy of his Nephew , takes possession of the Scepter , and the more to assure himself thereof , he had a design to murther the right heir of the Crown . Humajun had notice of it , and got to Persia. Tzelaledin hearing of it , sent to demand him , with this message to the King of Persia , that if he sent him not back , he would come and fetch him away with all the forces of his Kingdom . Schach-Tamas , who was then engag'd in an open War against the Turks , not thinking it prudence to disoblige so powerful an Enemy , caus'd Humajun to be hidden , and that he might not make a false Oath , when he was to give an answer to the Embassy of Tzelaledin , he put him into a Cage , and caus'd that to be hung in a Tree , while he was to give Audience to the Ambassador , to whom he protested , that , Humajun nist der chakimen ; Humajun is not upon my Lands , and dismiss'd the Ambassador with that answer . But having , afterwards , made a Peace with the Turk , he sent Humajun with a powerful Army , commanded by Mehediculi Sulthan , against Tzelaledin , who was so startled to find himself set upon by so strong an Enemy , that he was forc'd to run away . Humajun desirous to requite the services of Mehediculi , bestow'd on him Lordships and great wealth in the Province of Kulkende , where he settled himself , with the consent of Schach-Tamas , and where his Posterity still live in much credit and authority . The Ambassadors sent some of the retinue to visit the Prince Polagi , who receiv'd them , sitting on a cushion of Velvet , near a Fountain , about the border of whose Basin there was cast pieces of Tapistry , the ground-work Gold and Silver , and he had about him a great number of Servants and Domesticks . He took this for so great a civility and kindness from the Ambassadors , that he thought it not enough to express how sensible he was thereof in words , but would needs treat those that had been sent to him with a Collation of Wine and Fruits , and told them , that being not in a condition to entertain them , as he wish'd , out of his own Estate , he was forc'd to borrow of the Kings favours to make them that treatment . The Ambassadors intended to have given him a personal visit , but the Persians would by no means permit it , alleging it was against the custom of the Country ; where Ambassadors are not permitted to make any Visits before they have had audience of the King. Iuly 2. the Daruga invited the Ambassadors to a Divertisement , which he had appointed to be made on purpose for them . It was to be seen in the great Maidan , or Market-place , where he had caused Tents to be pitch'd , to keep off the heat of the Sun , and some part of it to be sprinkled with water , to avoid the inconvenience of the dust . Having dispos'd the people into a ring all about the place , and seated the Ambassadors on high seats , there came in , first , certain persons who were excellent at Vaulting and shewing feats of Activity . After them came in three pair of Wrastlers , most naked , having nothing cover'd about them , but what nature would have to be so . Only two among them had Leathern drawers on , done over with Oyl , who discover'd a miraculous activity and strength of Body . After these had shewn all could be expected from persons of their quality , there were brought in two Rams , which run very furiously one at the other ; as also two Birds , somewhat bigger than Parrots , which fought with great animosity . After these , there came in , with the noise of Timbrels , eight Wolves of extraorginary bigness , fasten'd to long Ropes , which they let out five or six times one after another among the people , but drew them back ere they did any hurt . And at last came in a man cover'd with a thick Mattress , who went boldly to one of the Wolves , took him up by the Body , and carried him away . The Prince Polagi would have given us the Divertisement of his Elephant , which he sent for to be brought thither ; but he being then at Grass , it was so long ere they could bring him , that the Ambassadors , who were already weary of a Divertisement , which had lasted but too long , and found themselves prejudic'd by the heat , went home to their Quarters . Some dayes afterwards , we had a sight of that Elephant , at the Prince's Lodgings , and we were not a little astonish'd at his monstrous bulk , which exceeded the height of any two men , as being indeed without comparison much bigger than any of those we afterwards saw at Ispahan , where there was a great number of them . His leggs were bigger than any man about the waste , and his ears came down along his head , half an ell in length , or better . He could do many tricks , and was govern'd by a little Boy , who by touching him in the fore-head with a little pole-axe , very sharp at the point , guided him , and made him lye down and rise up as he pleas'd . Whence may be corrected the Errour of the antients , who were of opinion , that the Elephant could not lye down , as 〈…〉 joynts in his Legs , and that that natural defect was the occasion of his taking , when coming to rest himself against Trees half sawn asunder , his weight forc'd them down , and that falling with them , he was not able to rise again . Those , who have written of the affairs of the Indies , have given an accompt of the manner how they are taken , and therefore we shall forbear troubling the Reader with it here . The City of Caswin hath , towards the South-South-west , the Mountain of Elwend , which is a branch of Mount Taurus , and the most considerable Mountain of any in Persia , for its vast and noble quarries , out of which white Marble is gotten , whereof there is such abundance , that there is enough to supply the whole Kingdome . The Persians relate a pleasant story of a thing , which , were it true , would be very remarkable ; but admitting it is not , we shall nevertheless insert it here , as we have it from them , upon occasion of this Mountain . They say then , that , heretofore , a certain King of Persia named Suhak Maran , who was much pleas'd in taking journeys up and down , would needs once find out some means to have made in the open fields , some Iauchas , which is a kind of baked paste , used by the Persians instead of Napkins . The Devil , desirous to make his advantage of this irregular desire of the Kings , presented himself to him in the shape of a man , made him an Oven , which a Camel might easily carry , and desir'd of him no other reward , than that he might kiss the King's shoulder . There was no difficulty made to grant him a thing of so little consequence ; but the Devil , instead of kissing the King's shoulder , apply'd his teeth thereto , takes away a piece of it , and immediately vanishes . Out of the wound , there came two Serpents , which were perpetually biting at the head and ears of that miserable Prince , to get out his brains ; and though they were often cut off , yet there immediately starrted up others in their room . The Devil , who had done all the mischief , having disguis'd himself like a Hakim , or Physician , went and made proffer of his service at the Court , and prescrib'd a remedy , which was as bad , if not worse , than the evil it self . He said , that since those Serpents were so desirous to feed on the brains of a man , and that , as it should seem , it was their only sustenance , the best course were , every day , to kill two men , and to feed them with their brains . One of the chiefest Grandees about the Court , moved with compassion , to see daily so much innocent Blood spilt , and considering , that by the means of so many murthers , the number of the King's Subjects would be infinitely diminish'd , ordered that there should be two men brought to the Stake , as they were wont before , but that only one should be kill'd , and that with the mans brains , those of a Sheep , then also new kill'd , should be mixt , and that that should be the allowance of the Serpents . Which project took so successfully , that the said Lord perceiving , that the Serpents were not sensible thereof , he , at last , caus'd the two men to be convey'd out of the way , and made use only of sheeps brain . Among those who had most contributed to the nourishment of these Beasts , a Black-Smith , named Churdek , was one , by which means almost all his Children had been upon that accompt destroy'd ; so that , of seventy six Sons , that he had had , only two were left . Growing desperate upon so great a loss , he represented to the other Inhabitants of the City , that it was impossible for them to endure that Tyranny long ; that there was no likelyhood nature should have brought them all into the world , to be sacrifiz'd to the appetite of one particular man ; that it were better to rid themselves of the Tyrant , and in regard the State could not be without a Governour , that it was his advice , they should bring in Kechosrow ben Fridun , who had been put out by Suhak , and was then Living , in the Deserts of the Mountain of Elwend . This Counsell was approv'd by the people , who desirous to have it put in Execution by the person who had given it , entrusted the Black-Smith with the management of that great enterprize , who , having fasten'd his Leathern apron to an Iron hook , led on the rest of the Malecontents , and seiz'd the Person of Suhak . They went afterwards to the Mountain of Elwend , where they found Kechosrow among the wild Beasts , and restor'd him to his Throne . The first request that Kechosrow made to the people was , that Suhak might not be put to death ; which was granted , but they carried him to the Mountain of Demawend , which reaches from that of Elwend , towards Teheran , where they made him go into a Cave , and hung him up by the feet . They say , he is there Living to this day , and that the place of his punishment is known by a sulphureous stink that comes out of it . Whereto they add , that when a stone is cast into the Cave , there comes out a voice ▪ which sayes Tzira miseni mera ? that is , Why dost thou fling stones at me ? They say also , that Kechosrow so regulated his expences , during the whole time of his Reign , that he gather'd vast Treasures together , and that he put it up in the Mountain Bakru in the Province of Kilan , hiding it so safely , by the means of a Thelesmat or Talisman , that , till there happen a Conjuncture of the same Stars , it will never be discover'd . They say the place is known , but that when any come near it , there arise certain winds , which not only blow out the lights , but also overturn the men who bring them . But the truth of all this story , is , that there are many Sulphureous Mines in those Mountains , and that the winds , which reign there , are very natural , and ordinary , as well there as in several other Provinces of Persia ; as we had observ'd before at Ardebil . Nor is it unlikely that there may be a mystical sense of this relation , and that the Persians , who are much addicted to teach their Morality under Fables , would , by this fabulous History ; ●demn those Princes , who , to satisfie their irregular passions , are apt to hear flatterers , who being ever guilty of wicked intentions , never give any good advice , and , to prevent the inconveniences arising thereby , apply remedies that are much more dangerous than the evil it self , and such as not only are destructive to the people , but also putting them into despair , animate them into rebellion against their Princes , who are , by that means , brought to great misfortunes . Iuly 13. we left Caswin ; the sick persons and the Baggage were sent away in the evening , the Ambassadors follow'd the same night . The next day , the 14. having travell'd through a Plain of three Leagues , we came to the Village of Membre , whereof all the Houses were cover'd like Vaults , so that looking on it at a distance , the whole Village seem'd to consist of so many Ovens . The Ambassador Crusius , the principal person of the Embassy , began , at this place , to complain of some indisposition : insomuch that , not being able any longer to ride on Horse-back , he was for some dayes following carried in a Litter . Our Minister was grown so weak , that , not able to endure the jolting of the Horse , he alighted ever and anon , and lay upon the ground , thinking by that means to get some ease . Monsieur Mandelslo was the only person , who had no touch of any sickness all along our Travels ; whence it came , that he had the more convenience of observing all the particulars thereof ; which he hath done with so much exactness , that his Notes might make a considerable Volume . We travell'd that night seven Leagues , and were got the next day , being the 15. very betimes in the morning , to a fair Village , named Araseng . We found there , in a Garden which was seated on the right side of a Torrent , good store of Pomegranates and Almonds , which were a great refreshment to us . In the evening , we prosecuted our travels , and got six Leagues further , over a very smooth Mountain , and Lodg'd the 16. in the morning , at a Caravanscra , named Choskeru . It was all built of Free-stone , and had several Vaults and Chambers , dispos'd all about a spacious Court , in the midst whereof there was a Well , compass'd by an Iron-rail . Upon the Walls of several Rooms , were to be seen the names and devises of several persons of most Nations , who , it seems , had been desirous to leave there behind them some marks of their passage that way . We departed thence about four in the afternoon , and travell'd , that night , nine leagues . The 17 , we came betimes in the morning , in sight of Saba , but in regard the Sun was not yet up , we made a halt at some distance from the City , to give them time to come out and receive us . The Persians put this City at 85 degrees Longitude , and 35 Latitude ; but I found it at 34 degrees , 56 minutes . It is seated in a spacious Plain , within sight of the Mountain of Elwende , which may be discover'd thence , by reason of its height , which reaches in a manner to the Clouds . The ruins of the City of Rhei are under the same parallel with that of Saba , from which it is a good days journey distant , towards the East . The ground thereabouts is of a reddish colour , and brings forth neither grass nor fruit . The cause of that barrenness they attribute to the Malediction , which was pronounc'd against it , upon the account of Omar Saad , who was one of the principal Military Commanders , in the time of Hossein . This Omar , who had , at first , profess'd friendship to Hossein , prov'd the only person who would serve Iesid Peser against him ; upon this score , that Hossein , being of the blood of Mahomet , and having acquir'd a great reputation of Sanctity , not one Captain of Medina would take up Arms against him , but only this Omar , who engag'd in a war against him , upon promise , that there should be bestow'd on him the City of Rhei , with the Territories belonging thereto , which , long before , he had been very desirous of . But the death of Hossein , who was kill'd in that VVar , brought upon the Countrey , the Curse , which , according to their saying , is still visible there , in the colour and barrenness of the ground . The City of Saba is of no great bigness , though it be numbred among those , which make a fair shew on the out-side , by reason of its Towers , and other publick structures . The Walls of it are but of earth , and its houses in a manner all destroy'd : but it hath , in requital , very fair Gardens , and rare and excellent Fruits , especially Pomegranates , and Almonds . Near the City , at the foot of the Mountain , there grows abundance of Cotton and Rice , which are the greatest Commodities they have to Trade in . We stay'd there only that one day , and departed thence in the evening , travelling the night following six Leagues or better , so that , the 18. by Sun-rising , we were got to a Caravansera , called Schach Ferabath . The heat was so excessive that day , that though we were all in our Drawers , yet could we not possibly avoid the inconveniences thereof . We ordered our Tents to be pitch'd abroad , so to have the advantage of the coolness , and the wind , which came from the adjoyning Mountain ; but , about noon , the Sun so heated the Wind it self , that the hot blasts which come out of an Oven could not be hotter ; insomuch that we were forc'd to retire into the Caravansera , where the heat was somewhat more moderate . Nay , the ground it self , which , in those parts , is only Sand and Heath , was so hot , that a man could not go five or six steps , without burning his feet . About this time , both the Ambassadors were very sick : but their indisposition giving them altternately a little ease , the weaker of the two made use of the Litter , and the other rode on Horse-back . The 19. we travell'd five Leagues , and got in the morning before the City of Kom . The Daruga receiv'd us within five or six hundred paces of the City , accompany'd by fifty Gentlemen on Horse-back , and certain Tumblers , among whom there were some , who went upon Stilts before the Ambassador Brugman , whose chance it was that day to be alone on Horse-back , and shew'd a thousand tricks of activity , all the way to the Ambassadors Lodgings . As we pass'd through the Market-place , we found a great number of Timbrels , Hawboyes and Fifes , which made a kind of Musick after their way , and their Inhabitants had water'd the streets , which being not pav'd no more than those of Caswin and several other Cities of Persia , the dust had otherwise troubled and annoy'd us very much . The Persians place this City at 85 degrees , 40 minutes Longitude , and at 34 degrees , 45 minuts Latitude ; but after I had made a more exact observation thereof , I found on the 20. of Iuly , precisely at noon , that the Sun was 74 degrees , 8 minutes above the Horizon , and that the Declination , taken upon the same Meridian , was 18 degrees , 35 minutes ; so that the elevation of the Pole , could be but 34 degrees 17 minutes . The City of Kom is very antient . Prolomy calls it Guriana , and heretofore it was of a great extent , as may be seen by the ruins of its Walls , and other buildings , which are a great way without its present compass . It lies in a Plain , on the right hand of the Mountain of Elwend , which is discover'd at a great distance by the whiteness of its Sand , and by the extraordinary height of its points . In this Mountain , there rises , from two several Springs , a little River , which making but one Chanel at the entrance of the City , runs through some part of it , and is one of the chiefest conveniences belonging thereto : but about three years before our Travels that way , the little River , over-flowing by reason of the Snow , which the precedent heat of the Spring had melted , broke down and carried away above a thousand Houses . There are in the Gardens , whereof there is a great number , as well within as without the City , all sorts of excellent fruits ; among others , a kind of Melons , which they call Scammame much about the bigness of an Orenge . There are upon the rind spots of several colours , and they have an admirable scent : but they are more lushious in taste than the other Melons , which in sweetness exceed all those I ever cat any where else . There are also some of these Melons at Ardebil , where , by reason of their scent , they commonly carry them in their hands ; but they told us , that they were brought from the Village of Alaru , where there grows abundance of them . The learned Golius , Professor of the Oriental Languages in the University of Leyden , gives a large account of them in his Arabick Lexicon , pag. 1309. There is also in the same place a kind of Cowcumbers of extraordinary largeness , being above two foot long , and as thick as a mans Arm , which they call Chunchiar that is , crooked Cowcumbers , as having the form of a bended Arm. These the Persians pickle with Vinegar , without any Salt , but the taste of them is not very pleasant , especially to those that are not accustomed thereto . The ground about these parts is very fit for Tillage , and produces all sorts of Grain , as also Cotton in abundance : but the principal Trading of the Inhabitants consists in earthen Pots , and Sword-blades . Those blades which are made in this City are accounted the best in the whole Country , and are sold sometimes at twenty Crowns a piece . The Steel , of which they are made , comes from the City of Niris , within four days journeys of Ispahan , where there are found in the Mountain of Demawend very rich Mines of Iron and Steel . The Pots also made in the City of Kom , are very much esteem'd , especially the S●eans , or great Pitchars ; as well by reason of the excellency of the workmanship , as for this reason , that it is conceiv'd , they will keep water fresh and sweet , even in the greatest heats of Summer . The Inhabitants of this City are somewhat light-finger'd , and apt to find any thing lies in their way . We had hardly alighted , but our Pistols were taken away , and what was not lock'd up immediately vanish'd . In this City some of our people began to be troubled with bloody fluxes , occasion'd by their excessive eating of Melons and other sorts of fruits , and drinking water after fruit , and in the greatest heats . Iuly 21. we left Kom , an hour after Sun-set , and travell'd that night five Leagues . The next , the 22. We stay'd in a great Village , called Kasinabath , where all the Houses of one whole street were built so as that they made altogether but one continued Vaul . , or kind of Cloister . The 23. we got seven Leagues , to the Village of Sensen , where we found abundance of Provisions and fruits , which the Mehemander had appointed to be brought ●nither from Karschan , a place five Leagues distant thence . In this Village died one of our Interpreters for the Persian Language , whose name was Gregory . He was by birth a Muscovite , but had been Circumcised ; upon which score , we left the body to those of his own Religion , to be buried after their manner . The 23. in the evening we departed thence , and the night following , we lost a Muscovian servant , who dy'd of the bloody Flux by the way . We kept the Body to have it buried at Katschan , with that of another Muscovian Servant , who died two hours after the former . We got thither the 24. but so betimes in the morning , that we were forc'd to stay above two hours , before the Daruga could come to meet us , in order to our reception . He was accompany'd by fifty Gentlemen on Hors● back , and had appointed to be led several excellent Horses cover'd with Lynxes skins ; nor was the ordinary Musick of the Countrey wanting . At the entrance of the City , he shew'd us two Indian Oxen , very black , and of great height and bulk , which had Bells about their necks , and Plumes of Feathers in their heads , and at their Cruppers . This Daruga had some time been a Foot-man to Schach-Sefi , when being very young , they were forc'd to hide him from his Grand-father Schach-Abbas ; and Schach-Sefi having no money to live upon , sold the Foot-man for fifteen Tumains , which amount to seventy five French Pistols . But coming afterwards to the Crown , he caus'd him immediately to be redeem'd , and , with the quality of Sulthan , bestow'd on him the Government of Katschan . The Persians put this City of Katschan at 84 degrees longitude , and at thirty four distant from the Line . After an exact Observation of three days , I found that it is distant from it thirty three degrees and 51 minutes , that is , nine minutes less . The City is of a great length , reaching from East to West , above half a German League . Its Walls and bastions are of a kind of Potters day , and it lies in a great Plain , the ground of which is good enough for Tillage , and there may be discover'd from it , on the right hand Mount Taurus , which the ' Porsians call Elwend . As you come to the City , you pass through a place appointed for tilting and running at the Ring , which hath on both sides several Pillars , and in the midst , a high Pole for shooting at the wooden Parrat . On the left hand of that place or Carriere , you leave the King's Garden , wherein there is one Summer-house , standing in the midst of it , and another near it upon the High-way . We were told that the former hath a thousand Doors belonging to it , comprehending in that number the Windows , through which they pass into the Galleries and Balconies . It is to be observ'd withall , that there is no Door but hath its Counter-door , in regard the Wall being above two foot thick , there is a Door on each side of it : so that the number is not so great , as it seems to be at first . In this House , the King is Lodg'd , when he comes to Katschan . The City , is no doubt , one of the most populous and most eminent for Trading of any in Persia , and the best Built of any we were yet come to , whether in regard of its private Houses , or its Palaces and Caravansera's : but the Basar and Maidan , and the other publick structures , which have all their Store-houses , Galleries , and Rooms for the Merchants , as well such as live within the Kingdom , as Foreiners , are the noblest I met with in all my Travells into those parts . There is , in this City , at all times , a great number of forein Merchants , and above all , Indians , who are assigned there a particular place for their Habitation and Traffick ; as are also all the other Merchants . Tradesmen , especially such as make Silk-stuffs , and Weavers of Gold and Silver Brocadoes , work in open places , where all the World may see them . The Valleys are very fruitfull in Wheat , Wine and Fruits , which grow in such abundance there , that I find no difficulty to acknowledge , what Cartwright sayes of these parts , to wit , that the poorest , and most indigent of the Inhabitants , have not only what is requisite for their subsistence , but also somewhat of delicacy , and that what they most stand in need of is fresh water . For there is not any to be had without digging very deep into the Earth , and what there was so got we thought very distastfull to the Palat , and so corrupt , that had there not been an extraordinary necessity , we should have been much troubled to swallow it . I must withall confess , that I could not observe that excellent order and commendable policy , which Cartwright sayes he had seen there in the Institution of Youth , nor that they are more carefull there than in other places , to accustom it timely to pains-taking , so to avoid idleness , and the inconveniences consequent thereto . True it is , that the great number of Children , which are ordinarily to be found there in Families , which by reason of Polygamy are very numerous , obliges the Parents to be the more carefull for their subsistence ; but the Persians , for the most part are so little inclin'd to pains-taking , that , commonly , you shall either see them walking in the Maidan , or discoursing in the Shops , while they leave most of their work to be done by their slaves . Which happens hence , that being themselves very temperate , and content with little , and on the other side , Provisions being very cheap , they conceive they ought not to take much pains for what is superfluous , and those things whereof there is no great necessity . So that there are even in these parts idle Persons , and Beggers , as well as in other places . What the same Cartwright sayes concerning the Scorpions , and other venemous Creatures , is very true . For of these , there are , about Katschan , more than at any other place of Persia , and such as are so dangerous , that they have occasion'd that Malediction , Akrab-Kaschan be destet senet : may the Scorpion of Kaschan pinch thee by the hand . We found some of them in our Lodging , as black as cole , about the length and compass of a man's finger , and we were told , that these were the most dangerous of any sort of them . They are somewhat like our Crabs or Crevisses , save that their Bodies are shorter , they go faster , and they have their tails alwayes sticking up . Whence it comes that the Inhabitants never lay their Mattresses , or Beds , upon the ground , as they do in other places ; but they set them upon a kind of Trevets , or Frames , which they call Tzarpay . They affirm also , that these Beasts have a certain respect for strangers , and that to prevent their stinging , they are only to pronounce these words , Menkaribem , I am a stranger . But for my part , I am of opinion , that strangers , who stand more in fear of them than the Inhabitants , are only the more oblig'd to themselves for the care they have of their own safety ; though I never could hear , that those who are stung by them dye of it . For they have a present and easie remedy against this kind of poison , by applying a piece of Copper to the place affected ; for which Cure they ordinarily make use of that Money , which they call Pul , and thence it comes , that they carry some of it alwayes about them ; and having left that piece , for the space of 24. hours upon the part stung , they take it off , and put on the Wound a Plaister made of Honey and Vineger . It was my misfortune to be the only man of all our retinue that had occasion to make triall how venemous this Creature is . For lying down upon my Bed at Scamachie , in our return from Ispahan , a Scorpion stung me in the throat , where it made immediately a swelling about the length of my finger , which was attended with insupportable pain . As good fortune would have it , our Physician , who lay in the same Chamber , immediately apply'd thereto the Oyl of Scorpion , gave me some Treacle , and put me into a sweat : which deliver'd me from the greatest of my pains at the end of three hours , but I had still some pain for the two dayes following , but by intervals , and it was as if I had been prick'd with a Needle : nay indeed for many years afterwards I have been troubled with the same pains at certain times , especially in Autumn , much about the Sun's entrance into Scorpio . There is also in these parts another sort of insect of a making much like a Spider , about two inches in compass , and mark'd with several spots . This insect is commonly found lodg'd in stony places , under a kind of Herb , which the Persians call Tremne , and the Turks , Iauchschan , which is like Worm-wood , or Absynthium , but the leaves are much larger , and the smell much stronger . The Persians call this insect Enkurek ; and it is that animal which , in Latin , is called Stellio , and kind of insect , which the Italians and Spaniards call Tarantola . This Creature , instead of stinging or biting , le ts fall its venom like a drop of water , which immediately causes insufferable pain in the part where it fastens , and suddenly making its way to the Stomack , sends up Vapour into the Head , and these put all the Members of the sick party into such a profound sleep , that it is impossible to awake him , save by this only remedy , which is , to crush one of these Creatures upon the wound ; out of which all the venom is by that means drawn out . But if there cannot any of the same Creature be found ; there is another remedy may be used . The sick person is laid upon his back , that he may swallow down as much Milk as may be . Then he is put upon a thing made like a bier , which , by cords fasten'd to the four corners , is hung up to a beam , and having turn'd the bier about , till the cords are all twisted , they let it go of a sudden , that the cords coming to untwist by a violent Motion , may make his head turn , and force out of his stomack all the Milk he had swallow'd . It comes from him all Greenish , as is also the cruds which come forth at his yard , but with great violence and extreme pain . This remedy does in some measure Cure the sick person ; yet so as that it hinders not , but that , at certain times , especially at the same season of the year , he must expect to feel much pain . This Creature is to be found only in the Country , so that those who live in Cities fear it not , there being none there , unless they are , through negligence , brought in the stubble , wherewith they cover their Houses . But what 's most to be admir'd in this animal , is , that the Sheep seek after it , and feed on it . The Inhabitants of Katchan relate , that Omar ben Alchitabi , the third Successor of Mahomet , being very desirous , one day , to go and see his Mill at Medina , the Miller , whose name was Schutza Adin , intreated him to bless his Labour , and his Mill , by putting both his hands under one of the Mill-stones which was rais'd up ; which Omar having done , the Miller let it fall and set the Mill a going , by which means having crush'd his hands to pieces , he afterwards kill'd him . Whereupon going to Aly , who by that Death was to succeed in the Empire , he desir'd a reward for the Murther he had committed . Aly gave him a Letter directed to the Casi of Kaschan , ordering the Casi to give him his Daughter in Marriage . The Miller , though well satisfy'd with the recompence , yet thought it too much to take so great a Journey a-foot ; so that Aly , to make a further acknowledgement of the service he had done him , lent him his Horse Duldul , which carried him in one night from Medina to Kaschan , which places are above two hundred Leagues distant , and immediately vansh'd . The Miller Married the Casi's Daughter , but died soon after , and was buried without the City , at a place where now there are several banks of Sand , which the story sayes , were brought thither by the Wind , since the Millar's Death ; lest the Friends and Kinred of Omar should take him up to be burnt . Molla Hassan Kaschi , who hath left this story in Writing , hath made a Proverb of it , which , with several other spiritual adages , he hath inserted into the Kullusthan , where he sayes , Men besamen , ohn schahemsia , Kickscheb duldulesch es Medine Ascabani bekaschan aured : that is , I serve the King of Kings , whose ( Horse ) Duldul , in one night , carried the Miller from Medina io Kaschan . Tzurzei Elmakin , or George Elmacini , another Arabian Historian sayes , lib. 1. ch . 3. of his History , that Omar was kill'd , as he was saying his Prayers , by Abululu , the servant of Mukir , who hated him for his Tyranny . The heats were indeed excessive at Kaschan ; however , that the sick persons might not be put● too hard to it , we continued there for some dayes , and departed not thence till the 26. of Iuly ▪ as soon as the Moon was up , which was then at the full . That Night we travell'd six Leagues and came the next morning to Caravansera , called Chotza Kassim : but in regard it was very narrow , and withall very nasty , we lodg'd our selves in a Garden not far from it , in the shade of abundance of Cypress Trees and Pomegranate-Trees , upon the side of a pleasant Rivulet , which , making a gentle murmuring noise , contributed much to the repose , which , after the precedent night's Travel , was but necessary to us . In the Evening , we continu'd our Journey , and travell'd that night six Leagues or better , through Deserts and Barren grounds , and came , the 28. about four in the morning , to a little City , called by the Inhabitants of the Country Natens , and by Contarini , in his Travels , Nethas . We took up our lodging in a Caravansera , within the City , which is handsome enough , furnish'd with several Springs of fresh water , and well stor'd with all sorts of Fruits . As you come into the City , you leave on the right hand two very high and picked Mountains , one whereof hath on the top of it a great Tower , built by Schach Abas , in memory of the advantage , which one of his Falcons had in that place over an Eagle , which he set upon , overcame , and kill'd , after a very sharp engagement . All of our Retinue being either sick or overcome with weariness , only Monsieur Mandelslo had the curiosity to get up the said Mountain with his two servants , and to take a view of that structure . He found it built of Brick , and that towards the foundation it was in an Octogonal form , being about eight paces Diameter ; but that as it went higher and higher , it by degrees lost that form and bigness , and that above , near the top , it had so many windows , that the light came in of all sides . The greatest Miracle of all is , how they could carry so many materials up to so high a place , to get to which , that Gentleman had spent above three hours , and at least as much to get down again , with great pains and hazard . The 29. we got four Leagues further , passing over a great Mountain , and lodg'd in a Caravansera , called Dombi , whither some of the Inhabitants of Ispahan came to visit us , as they said , from the Chancellor . There came thither also certain Dutch Merchants , cloath'd in Persian habits ; but they made no discovery of themselves . The night between the last of Iuly and the first of August , we travell'd four leagues further , and came the next day to a Village called Kuk . We were lodg'd in the house of the Kaucha , or Judge of the place , where we continu'd all that day , and the night following . August 2. we departed thence two hours before day , the Moon shining bright , and got but two leagues further , to one of the Kings houses , where we took up our quarters in a very fair Garden , which was our last nights Lodging in our passage to the City of Ispahan . For , very betimes the next morning being the third of August , horses were sent us , to make our entrance into the Metropolis of the Kingdom . Within a quarter of a League of the City , we found one of the principal Officers of the Court , named Isachan-beg , in the head of 200 horse , and some paces thence , two great Armenian Lords , named Sefaras-beg , and Elias-beg , who conducted the Ambassadors to their Lodgings The dust , which the horse , and the people who came to meet us , had rais'd , was so thick , that we were got to the Gates , before we imagin'd we could have seen the City . Not only the streets and windows were full of people , who out of curiosity were come to see our entrance into the City , but also the tops of the houses were covered with them . We were conducted through several streets , through the Maidan , and before the Kings Palace , to that part of the Suburbs which is called Tzulifa , where we were lodg'd in the Quarter of the chiefest of the Armenian Merchants , who are Christians , and have their habitations there . We had hardly alighted , ere there were brought us from the King's Kitchin the ordinary Presents of Provisions , for our welcome thither . They laid upon the floor of the Ambassadors Room a fine silk Cloath , on which were set one and thirty Dishes of Silver , fill'd with several sorts of Conserves , dry and liquid , and raw fruits , as Melons , Citrons , Quinces , Pears , and some others , not known in Europe . Some time after , that Cloath was taken away , that another might be laid in the room of it ; and upon this was set Rice of all sorts of colours , and all sorts of Meat , boyl'd and roasted , to wit , Mutton , tame Fowl , Fish , Eggs , and Pyes , in above fifty Dishes of the same metal , besides the Sallet-dishes , great Porrenge●s , and other lesser Vessels . Presently after Dinner , the Commissary or Factor for the Dutch Commerce , whose name was Nicholas Iacobs Overschle , who was afterwards Governour of Zeilan , for the East-India Company , came to visit the Ambassadors , who being then looking upon the unlading of the Baggage ( though that should have been the employment of their Steward or some other Officer ) would have wav'd the visit upon that pretence . But the Dutchman would not be put off his visit , wherein he ingenuously acknowledg'd , that he had received Orders from his Superiours to oppose our Negotiation ; but that nevertheless , as to what concern'd the Ambassadors themselves , he should do them all the civilities they could expect from him . He seem'd desirous to drink , and we had the Complyance to give him his load ere he went away . The joy we conceiv'd at our having , at last , arriv'd to a place , where we hoped to put a period to our Negotiation , was soon disturbed by a most unhappy accident , and the Divertisements intended us , were within a few days after our coming thither , changed into a bloudy Contestation with the Indians , occasion'd by the insolence of one of the Domesticks belonging to the Mogul's Ambassador , who was Lodg'd not far from our Quarters , with a Retinue of three hundred persons , most of them Vsbeques . One of their Domesticks standing by , and looking on our people unloading and putting up the Baggage , our Mehemanders servant , named Willichan , said to him jesting , that it would speak more good nature in him , to come and help them , than to stand as he did with his Arms a-cross ; whereto the other making answer somewhat too snappishly , as he conceiv'd , the Persian struck him over the pate with his Cane . The Indian incens'd at the affront , ran to some of his Camerades , who were lying hard by under the shade of a Tree , and made his complaints to them of the injury he had receiv'd ; upon which they all got up , and fell upon Wellichan , whom they wounded in the head with stones . Our Domesticks perceiving this tumult , brought our Steward notice of it , who taking along with him five or six Soldiers , and some others of our servants , charg'd the Indians ( whole number was augmented to hear thirty ) so home , that they mortally wounded one , and pursu'd the rest to their Quarters : but what most troubled the Indians , was , that , in this engagement , they had lost a Sword and a Poniard , whereto a little Purse was faste'd , in which there was some small money , which our People brought home as a sign of their Victory . The Industhans , at that time , thought it enough to threaten how highly they should resent that affront , and that they should take occasion to revenge their Camerade . Nor indeed were they unmindful of their threats ; for the Ambassadors having resolv'd to change their Lodgings , by reason of the great inconvenience it was to them , that their Domesticks were scatter'd up and down the Suburbs , and quarter'd at a great distance from them , and having appointed the seventh of August for their removal , the Indians took their advantage of that occasion , to be satisfy'd for the affront they imagin'd they had received . We had sent before a Lacquey belonging to our Steward , and some of our Seamen with part of the Baggage , to be , by them , conducted to the Lodgings we had taken up , which were within the City , a quarter of a League or better distant from the former . Certain Indians who were lying under Tents to keep their Master's Horses , which were then feeding between the City and Suburbs , knew him , as having seen him in the former engagement , set upon him , and , though he gallantly defended himself with his Sword and Pistol , at last kill'd him with their Arrows ; which done , they cut off his head , toss'd it up and down in the Air , and bound his body to his Horse-tayl ; which dragg'd it to a certain place , where the Dogs devour'd it . The news brought us of this Murther was enough to assure us , that the Industhans would not think that revenge enough , but that they were resolv'd to set upon us with all their forces . Whereupon the Ambassadors sent out Orders , that all of their Retinue should stand upon their Guard , and come with all expedition to their Lodgings . But , before this Order could be put in Execution , the Indians had already possess'd themselves of all the Avenues of their Quarters , which they had in a manner block'd up : in so much that none could get in , without running the hazard of being kill'd . However , reflecting on the imminent and inevitable danger it was to lie scatter'd up and down in several quarters , most of the Domesticks thought it their safest course , though with some danger , to make their way to the House where the Ambassadors were , which was in the corner of a narrow street . Most of them escap'd the fury of the Indians , but some were mortally wounded , and I my self came very near it , for I was no sooner got within the door , but an Arrow came grazing through my hair , and was shot into one of the Posts . All their Arrows were made of Canes , having a sharp and cutting piece of Iron at the end , and so light , that the least strength sent them away with incredible swiftness , and they pierc'd where they lighted , as dangerously as a Bullet from a Fire-lock . Which is the more to be observ'd , in opposition to that passage of Quintus Curtius , where he sayes in the eighth book of his History , Binum cubitorum sunt sagittae ( Indis ) quas emittunt majore nisu quam effectu ; quippe telum , cujus in levitate vis omnis est , inhabili pondere oneratur . But besides these Arms , they had also Muskets , and Arquebuses , according to the Persian way , which are of a very small bore , wherewith they shot very exactly . Our Lieutenants did all that could be expected from persons of courage and conduct , setting their Soldiers in Order at the Door of the Ambassadors Lodgings , and causing several Volleys of Musket-shot to be discharg'd at the Indians . But the Indians made their advantage of a Wall , which serv'd them for a Parapet ; and they had made several holes in it , that they might shoot with less danger to themselves , and more annoyance to us . On the contrary , our people , instead of following their example ( whom some would have accounted Barbarians , but who will not be found such ) and making their advantage of the Chests , and the Baggage , which were in the street , had no other Parapet , than their own Breasts , which were expos'd to all their Volleys . One of our Canoneers , as he was going to level a small Piece at the Indians , was kill'd . Sergeant Morrhoy , a Scotchman , seeing the Canoneer fall at his feet , took up his Musket , and set himself in a posture of revenging his Camerades death . He was so fortunate as to kill five or six Indians , but at last an Arrow takes him just in the breast , which , not at all troubled at , he pluck'd it out , and , having charg'd his Musket once more , kill'd another man , and then fell down dead upon the place , The Armenians living thereabouts , who were Spectators of this engagement , could help us no otherwise than with their tears , whereby they express'd the a●fliction it was to them to see the death of so many poor Christians . At last , the number of the Indians increasing still , the Muskets play'd so fast , that the Ambassadors were forc'd to command their people to come into the house , and , remaining in the Court , to keep the Indians from getting into the house . But they making their advantage of our retreat , fell upon the Baggage , and ransack'd it , and not content with that , they forc'd their way into the next house to us , and because the Master of it would have kept them from coming in , they cut off one of his hands , and afterwards kill'd him . By which means getting up to the top of it , they could look into our Court , and so forc'd our people to abandon it . Some of ours got up to the top of our house , and making their advantage of the Parapet , no Indian appear'd but they shot at him , and no shot but did execution . M. Mandcislo , who had an excellent faculty in the handling of Fire-arms , kill'd the Leader of the Indian party with a Pistol-shot . His death made them all fury , insomuch that they got out of the place where they were , with a design to force our Gates : which resolution of theirs oblig'd the Ambassadors to think of some retreat , and to break down the Walls of the adjoyning houses , where the Armenians , who lived in them , joyfully receiv'd us , and brought us Ladders to get down into a fair Garden . We all got down into it , but the pleasaniness of the place , took us no more than a delicious Dish of Meat would do a Malefactor , that were going to his execution , in regard we expected death there every moment . While we were thus out of all hope of escape , one of the 〈◊〉 : shal s of the Court came to us from the King , to bring us news of a Peace . He was come some times before , with the same orders , but ●he heat 〈…〉 engagement had hindred us , as well as the Indians from hearing what message he brought : for , the Inhabitants of Ispah●n , perceiving the noise increased , and fearing a greater disorder , which might be of dangerous consequence among a people who had never seen any thing of that nature , the King sent thither a hundred Souldiers well arm'd , in the Head of a good number of the Inhabitants , but as soon as the Indians perceiv'd that Body coming towards them , they dispers'd themselves . We were told , that the King hearing of the Murther , which was the Prologue to all this Tragedy , and withall that the Indian Ambassador had Co●niv'd thereat , had Commanded his Head to be brought him ; but that the Chancellor had moderated that sally of his Passion , by representing to him , that both the Ambassadors were Strangers , and his Guests , and that it belong'd to their Masters , and not to him , to punish them . This peace brought us also the liberty to go into the Streets , where we found our Chests broke open , and all the Baggage plunder'd , unless it were certain Sawcidges , Neats-Tongues , and Gammons of Bacon , which the Indians , as being Mahumetanes , had thrown by . Our loss upon this occasion amounted to above four thousand-Crowns . The King demanded a particular of it , and would have defray'd us ; but that kindness of his had not its effect , for reasons but too well known to all the Retinue . In the fore-said engagement , which lasted above four hours , we lost five men , and had ten wounded . The Indians , according to the Informations we receiv'd from the Persians , lost therein about four and twenty men , and had many more hurt : but the Indian Ambassador had , some few dayes after , orders sent him to be gone . This was the most unhappy accident we me● with in all our Travells : for , after we had escap'd all the dangers , which we might well have fallen in 〈◊〉 the way , and the injuries might have been done us by the most Cruel and Barbarous people , through whose Territories we pass'd , this sad accident happen'd to us in the chief City of the Kingdome , where we thought to find rest after all the hardships we had endured . As to this Indian Ambassador , he was a Myrsa , or Indian Prince , and had been sent to the Court of Persia , by Choramscha , King of the Indies , whom they call the Great Mogul , and not , as he is commonly called , Mogor . He had a very noble Retinue , and was ordinarily carried in a Litter , according to the Indian making , more fit to lye down in , than to sit , which was carried by several Slaves , it being hang'd at a great Iron-barr made crooked in the middle . The King of Persia , who knew on what occasion he was sent Ambassador to him , made him stay three whole years , before he gave him audience , ordering him in the mean time to be magnificently treated , insomuch that some few dayes before our arrival , the King had sent him , besides many before , a Present of three thousand Tumains , which amount to fifty thousand Crowns ; the Ambassador himself , it seems , defraying the expence of his House-keeping . The Ambassador , on the othe other side , demean'd himself suitably to this magnificence ; for he spent the three first dayes after his audience in bestowing the Presents he had brought along with him . Those he made the first day , were in the name of the Great Mogul : those made the second , in the name of the Prince his Son ; what he did , the third , was upon his own accompt . We were credibly inform'd , that the Presents made by him amounted to above a hundred thousand Crowns . His business was , to intreat the King of Persia , to put into his hands the Myrsa Polagi , Prince of the Blood , and Nephew to the Mogul , who had been forc'd to retire into Persia to save his Life , which he was in danger to lose , as he had done his Kingdome . The King excus'd himself , and generously made answer , that it were a breach of the Laws of Hospitality , to deliver up a Prince , who , out of an assurance of his friendship , had taken refuge in his Kingdome ; that he was oblig'd in honour to treat him as a Friend , and a Guest , and to give him entertainment as long as he should think fit to stay in his Countrey . This was all the Answer the Ambassador could get , in relation to the Embassy ; but that he might be assur'd , they had no great kindness for himself in particular , secret orders were sent to Hassan-Chan Governour of Herath , which is the most considerable of any place towards the Frontiers of the Indies , that he should stop , in their passage , four or five hundred Horses , which the Ambassador had bought , and sent away by small parties , that , at his coming ▪ he might find them ready upon the Frontiers : for the Indian Horses are small and ill-shap'd , whence it comes , that the Indians are so desirous to have some of the Persian breed . The Ambassador storm'd , alleg'd his quality , and urg'd it as an affront done his Master in his person , and , that the King of Persia , who knew he had bought them , and had permitted him to do so , was , no doubt , willing he should take them along with him . But Hassan-Chan made answer , that he was King in his own Province , that if he did ought prejudicial to the King's service , his Life should answer for it , and that he would not suffer any Horses to go out of the Country , it being to be fear'd they might afterwards be brought to serve in the Warrs against his Majesty , to whom he was to give a strict accompt of all his actions . So that the Ambassador was forc'd to leave the Horses behind him , and to sell them at such rates as the Persians would give him for them . As for the Indians in general , they are good Natur'd , Civil , Friendly , and their Conversation not unpleasant , provided they be not injur'd ; but so apt to resent any thing of affront , that they are never satisfy'd without their Blood , by whom they are offended , We know it otherwise than by hear-say . The next day after this unhappy engagement , to wit , the 8. of August , we chang'd our Lodgings , and , to prevent any disorder that might happen , especially upon the accompt of the Indians , the King caus'd prohibitions to be made , that not only any of the Ambassadors Retinue , but also , of the other Indians , nay even the Merchants of that Nation , whereof there are above twelve thousand in Ispahan , should , upon pain of Death , be seen in the streets , till we were gotten within the City . And that we might be the more secure , we found attending near our Lodgings , some of the Guard , who went along with us to our new Quarters , which we were permitted to fortifie at the weakest places , against any attempt might be made by the Indians , who might easily and with advantage have assaulted us in our Quarters , by reason it was of a vast extent , they having openly threatned to do it . The Structure comprehended four great Courts , through two whereof there ran a Rivulet twenty five foot in breadth , planted on both sides with that delightfull Tree called Tzinnar , which made two very pleasant walks . The same Rivulet ran through some of the Halls and Galleries , and went under ground , under the main part of the Lodging ; which was design'd for the appartment of the Ambassadors . There was in the midst of it , and below , a spacious Hall , built eight square , with a fair Fountain , and at every side of the Octagone a Door , which led into several Chambers . The first Story had the same appartments , but this over and above , that the Windows serv'd for Doors , some whereof led into Galleries and Balconies that look'd into the Garden , some towards the Hall ; so that a man might , out of any Chamber , see what was done in the Hall. In the midst of the Hall , there was a Fountain , the Basin whereof was of Freestone . During our aboad at Ispahan , we were supply'd with all things upon the King's accompt , being allow'd , every day , sixteen Sheep , a hundred of all sorts of tame Fowl , two hundred Eggs , and a hundred Batmans of Wine , with Fruit and spice in such abundance , that we might have made very good Cheer , had it not been for their ill management thereof , who had the disposal of them , and who squander'd away the Provisions , not only by Connivence , but also by the express order of one of the Ambassadors , I mean him of Hamborough , who sent them to them Armenians , and , many times , to common prostitutes . Whence it came , that some times our people made but one meal a day , nay some dayes , the servants and others had no cloath laid at all . Aug. 10. the Ambassadors sent some of the Retinue to Alexis Savinouits , Ambassador from the Duke of Muscovy , to treat with him concerning their common affairs ; and in regard the Persians were not well pleas'd to see us in our own Cloaths , we put our selves into the Muscovian fashion , as coming somewhat nearer their mode . About this time , dyed some of our people , who had been Wounded , in the Engagement with the Indians , and , among others , one of our Guard , who had been hurt in the knee , with a poisoned Arrow . Our Harbinger died also the same day , but it was of a Bloody-flux , which took him after he had been sufficiently shaken by a Tertian Ague , and dispatch'd him in a few dayes . VVe buried them both in the Church-yard of the Armenians , in that part of the Suburbs , which is called Tzulfa . August the 16. the Ambassadors had their first audience of the King , who sent them word , that they should also have the honour to dine with him , and to that end , sent them forty gallant Horses out of his own Stables , the Saddles and Harnesses whereof were adorn'd with great plates of Gold. The Ambassadors made use only of two , and also ordered the Gentlemen and the principal Officers to ride on Horse-back , but the rest went a-foot , in the following order . First , march'd three men or Horse-back , two whereof were in compleat arms , having Flowers , and other Workmanship of Gold. The third was arm'd only as a Horse-man , with Back , Breast , and Pot , yet all very rich . After him march'd forty Persons , having every one a Case of Pistols , the best that could be had in the Low Countries , with their Holsters , the laps whereof were Embroider'd . Next , four men , carrying two rich Cymitars , the sheaths whereof were of yellow Amber , garnish'd with Gold , in very rich Cases . Next , two men , with Walking staves , done about with Amber , which the Persians esteem above Gold , in very rich Cases . Four men , carrying so many great Candlesticks of Amber . Two others , carrying a Cabinet of white and yellow Amber . Four others , carrying a Cabinet of Ebony , garnish'd with Silver , having within it , in Golden Boxes , several Druggs , Essences and Magisteries , and the coverings thereof beset with fine stones , which signify'd what Magistery there was in every Box. And whereas it is the custom of the Country , that Ambassadors are oblig'd to make some Presents from themselves , and upon their own accompt , the Ambassador Crusius sent in an Arquebuss , the stock whereof was of Ebony , which cock'd it self by letting down the Cock ; A vessel of Rock Chrystal , done about with Gold , and beset with Rubies and Turqueses ; a Cabinet of Amber , and a small striking Clock . The Ambassador Brugman presented the King with a gilt brass Candlestick , that had thirty branches , having a striking Watch within the body of it ; a pair of gilt Pistols , in very rich Holsters ; a very fair Hour-glass ; a Watch in a Topaze case ; a Bracelet of Diamonds and Rubies ; and , a Writing , whereby were presented the two pieces of Canon , which we had left at Ardebil . Every one had his place assign'd him , to the end that all things might be presented to the King with the observance of some Order ; but the Persians never observe it in any Ceremony : insomuch , that they were no sooner got into the street , but they were all in disorder , and march'd with such ●onfusion , that the Ambassadors Retinue could not make the Procession they expected . First , there should have march'd three Sergeants with Halberds , in the Head of fifteen Musketiers . After them the Mashal , or Steward , alone , in the Head of the Gentlemen , who march'd three a breast . Then , three Trumpeters , with silver Trumpets , and after them march'd the Guards , four a-breast , immediately before the Ambassadors , who had on both sides eight Halberteers , and behind them the two Interpreters . The eight Pages follow'd , on horse-back , in very rich Liveries , and after them the rest of our people , marching three a-breast , and eight deep . The Ambassadors being come in this order , attended by a great number of Kisibachs , and Persian Gentlemen on Horse-back , whom the King had sent to them , through the Maidan , to the Gates of the Palace-Royal , they were there received by Iesaul Senhobet , who is as it were the Introductor , or Master of the Ceremonies . He commanded those who carried the Presents to make way for the Ambassadors , whom he conducted into a Hall , where the Divanbeki , or Judges , are wont to meet , for the Administration of Justice , and intreated them to rest themselves , till he had acquainted the King with their arrival . About half an hour after , several great Lords came to give the Ambassadors notice , that the King expected them . We were brought through a spacious Court , which was of greater length than breadth , and in which there was on both sides , about six paces distance from one Wall , another lower Wall , built close to a row of Tzinnar-Trees ; and all along that lower Wall , stood the Musketiers , and the other Guards , in a file on both sides . The Guards were distinguish'd from the Musketiers , by the Coiffure they wore about their heads , which was pointed , and set out with plumes of Feathers , of several Colours . They call this kind of Courts or Walks , Cheywan , and they afford a very delightful prospect . At the end of this Court , there was a great Hall , having light coming in of all sides , which was the place design'd for our audience . It is called Diwan Chane , as being the place , where the King administers Justice in Person : there being a great difference between the Custom of Persia , and that of Muscovy ; where the Great Duke hath a particular Hall , wherein he gives audience to Ambassadors ; whereas the King of Persia does it in those places where he accidentally is , either about other business , or for his Divertisement . Near the said Hall , and under those Trees , between the two Walls , there were to be seen fifty excellent Horses , with their covering-Cloaths of Brocado , or Embroider'd with Gold and Silver , and among those some Arabian Horses , ready to be back'd , with their Saddles and Harness , cover'd all over with plates of Gold , and beset with abundance of precious stones . All the Horses stood in the open Air , fasten'd by one of the hinder feet to a stake struck in the ground , and they were most of them of an Isabella Colour , about the Belly and Legs . There stood hard by Pails of Vermilion Gilt , for the watering of them . Not far thence , there were two great Cisterns four foot square , for the cooling of Wine . This Hall was rais'd three steps from the ground , and was eight fathom broad , and twelve in length . There was at the entrance into it a Partition , like an Alcove , with Curtains drawn before it , of red Cotton , which were taken up and let down with silk strings . When they were drawn up , they rested upon the Chapters of certain wooden Pillars , made Cylinder-wise , Embellish'd with Branch-work , Painted , and Gilt , as were also the Walls . On the left hand , as you came in , there were some pieces of Painting , done in Europe , and representing certain Histories . The floor was cover'd all over with Tapistry , whereof the ground-work was of Gold and Silver , and in the midst of the Hall , there was a Fountain , and in the Basin of it abundance of Flowers , Citrons , Orenges , Apples , and other Fruits , which swom upon the water . About the sides of the Basin , there were a great number of Gold and Silver Flaggons , and Bottles , which either had Garlands or Flowers about them , or posies in their Mouths . The King sate upon the ground , having a satin Cushion under him , behind the Fountain , with his back to the VVall. He was about seven and twenty years of Age , handsome Bodied , having a gracefull Aspect , and of a clear and smooth Complexion , somewhat Hawk-Nos'd , as most of the Persians are , and he had a little black Hair upon the upper lip . There was nothing extraordinary in his Habit , save that his Cloaths were of Brocadoe , and that , at his Coiffure , there was a Plume of Heron-Feathers , fasten'd with a bracelet of Diamonds . He had also upon his Kurdi , that is , a kind of Coat without Sleeves , which the Persians wear upon their Garments , two Sable Skins hanging at the Neck : but for ought we saw afterwards , other Persian Lords wore the like . The Cymitar he had by his side glitter'd with Gold and Precious Stones ; and behind him , upon the ground , there lay a Bow and Arrows . On his right hand there stood twenty Pages , who were , most of them , as we were told , the sons of Chans , and Sulthans , Governours of Provinces , among whom there were some Eunuchs . They were all very handsome , as to their Persons , but it seems , they had made choice of the handsomest among them , to hold the Fan , wherewith he incessantly gave the King air . These Fanns are made of a certain Sea-Creature , which they call Maherikutas , and it is like a Horse-tail . Near the Pages stood the Meheter , or Groom of the Chamber , who hath the oversight of them . Before the King stood Elschick agasi baschi , or the Lord Chamberlain of the Houshold , having in his hand a Staff cover'd all over with Gold , as was also the great Button or Apple at the top of it . VVithin four paces of the King , and on his left hand , sat the Chancellor whom they call Ethemad Dowlet , and about him , the Chans , and great Lords of the Privy Counsell . At the entrance of the Hall , on the left hand , sat the Ambassadors of an Arabian Prince , who had been sent to desire the King's Protection against the Turk ; and the Poslanick of Muscovy , Alexei Savinouits ; and somewhat lower were placed the King's Musick . The Ambassadors were receiv'd at the entrance of the Hall , by the Prince Tzani-Chan , Kurtzi Baschi , of whom we spoke before , and by Aliculi-bek ▪ Divanbeki , who took them under the Arms , one after the other , and brought them to the King. These Conductors , as they led the Ambassadors along , laid such fast hold on their hands , that they had not the use of them themselves . This Ceremony is very necessary , and must now be look'd on as a particular honour done the Ambassadors , though it be said , and that very probably , that with the same labour , they secure the Prince's Life , against the attempts there might be made against it . But I would not have any to credit what some affirm , to wit , that this Ceremony hath not been observ'd in Persia but since the Reign of Schach-Abas , and that it was occasion'd by the design which some Turkish Ambassadors had to kill him . For this custom is also observ'd in the Seignor's Court , as well as in Persia ; nay it is my opinion , that it is for the same reason , that the King does not give his Hand , but his Knee to strangers to kiss , to his own Subjects thinking it enough to present his foot . The Ambassadors , as they came near the King , made a low Reverence , which he civilly answered with a little Inclination of the Head , and a smiling and obliging Countenance . They were immediately led away , and intreated to sit down , on low Seats , which had been plac'd near the Lords of the Councel . The same honour was done to fifteen of the Retinue , but they were forc'd to sit down a little more on the left hand , and upon the ground . The ground . The Pages , and the rest of the Retinue , were conducted into the Court , where they were seated , near thirteen VVomen-Dancers , who were very handsome VVomen , and very richly Cloath'd , and sate upon Tapistry , whereof the ground-work was Gold and Silver . Some of our people were perswaded they were the ordinary Dancing-women belonging to the Court , and gave that accompt of them in the Relations they have made of their Travells ; but it is certain , they were some of the handsomest Curtezans of the City , who , besides the Tribute they yearly pay the King , are oblig'd to come to Court , to divert the Prince , when ever he sends for them . VVe were told , that a man might have had his choice of them for a Tumain . The Ambassadors having rested themselves a little , the King sent the Lord Chamberlain to them , to know the Prince's name , by whom they were sent , and the occasion of their Embassy . Which message oblig'd them to rise up , and to go near the King , with their Interpreter , to deliver their Credentials , which they accompany'd with a Complement , which was so much the shorter , in regard the Persians , who are no Lovers of long Speeches , would have those that approach their King to do it with respect , and to express that respect by a Discourse of few words . The Chancellor receiv'd the Credentials , and after the Ambassadors were seated again , the Wakaenuis , or Secretary of the Chamber , came and told them , that the Schach would order their Credential letters to be Translated ; that as soon as it were done , his Majesty would give them a second audience , for their affairs , and that in the mean time , he desir'd them to Divert themselves as much as might be . This done , the Presents were brought in , which were carried , close by the King , into an appartment design'd for the Treasury , on one side of the Hall , at the entrance of the Palace . While the Presents were carried in , the Cloath was laid , that is , all the floor of the Hall was cover'd with one piece of Cotton Cloath , on which were set all sorts of Fruits and Conserves , all in great Basins of Gold , whereof there was so great a number , that there was hardly place left for three hundred great Flaggons of the same Metal , which were dispers'd here and there , only for Ostentation sake : so that which way soever a man look'd , there was nothing to be sent but Gold. All the Plate was plain and smooth , save only the Flaggon and Cup out of which the King himself drunk , which two pieces the Persians call Surhahi , and Piali , which were beset with Rubies and Turqueses . With these conserves , we had excellent Schiras-wine , and they gave us the Divertisement of a fellow that shew'd tricks of Legerdemain , who did beyond any thing I ever saw of that kind before . About an hour after , the Conserves were taken away , that the Meat might be brought in ▪ The floor was laid with another Cloath ; which was of a Gold Brocado , and there came in ten men loaden with Meat in great Vessels of Gold , made like the Milk-pails in France , which some carried upon their Heads , some upon a kind of Barrows , which were also cover'd with plates of Gold. The Suffretzi , that is , the Carver , having plac'd the Meat , sate down in the midst of the Table , or floor of the Hall , took the Meat out of those Vessels , and dispos'd it into Dishes , and sent them , first to the King , then to the Ambassadors , and afterwards to the Lords , and the rest of the Company . They understand not what it is to entertain with several Courses , but set down all upon the Table at once , and think they treat their Guests very well . All the Dishes were fill'd with Rice of all sorts of Colours , and the Carver put the Meat upon the Rice , to wit , Mutton , boyl'd and roasted , tame and wild Fowl , Omelets , Pies , Spinage , Sow●-cruds , &c. insomuch , that many times , there was five or six sorts of Meat in the same Dish . This is done by design , and for their own convenience ; in regard , that , not sitting at a Table opposite one to another , but all of a side , as the Monks do , and consequently one man being not able to reach to several Dishes , they are served several sorts of Meat in the same Dish . But as we imitated the Monks in our manner of sitting , so were we as silent as they are at Meals : for there was not a word spoken all the time we were at Meat ; unless it were that the King himself whisper'd twice or thrice to the Chancellor . But there was not that silence observ'd at two or three other Entertainments we had at the Court afterwards : for then , the King was pleas'd to fall into some discourse with the Ambassadors , concerning the affairs of Europe , and particularly concerning the Warrs of Germany . We had also , while we were at Dinner , the Divertisement of their Musick , and the Activity of those Curtezans . The Musick consisted of Lutes , Violins , Flageolets , Hawboies , and Timbrels , which he who play'd upon the Timbrel , accompany'd with a wretched inharmonious Voice , which disorder'd the little Consort there was in their pretended Consort . The Dancing of the Women was more regular , and though it was not consonant to the Musick , nor the way of Dancing among the Europaeans , yet was it not undelightfull , but had its cadences and exactness as well as ours . While we were at Dinner , there lay hid , in a Door which was cover'd by the Hangings , over against the place where the Ambassadors sat , a Persian , who understood the Portuguez and Italian , to observe their Demeanour , as also what discourse they might have with their Interter , that he might give an accompt of what they said concerning the fashions and manners of that Court. The relation he gave in to the King of what the Ambassador Brugman had said of the Pictures , and the Entertainments , and the manner of Life of the Persians , prov'd to his disadvantage and Prejudice . Our Interpreter was a Portuguez , an Augustine Frier , about forty years of age . His name was Father Ioseph , of the Rosary , a good natur'd man , obliging , and complaisant , and a person that understood himself very well ; inasmuch , as , having liv'd four and twenty years in Persia , he was excellently well skill'd in the Language , and throughly acquainted with the humour and customs of that Nation . In his discourse with the Ambassador Crusius , he made use of the Latin Tongue , and spoke Portuguez to the Ambassador Brugman . They sat at Dinner about an hour and a half , and then the Cloath being taken away , there was warm water brought to wash their hands . Which done , the Lord Chamberlain cry'd aloud , Suffre Hakine , Scahe douletine , Kasiler Kuwetine , alla dielum ; that is , Make us thankful for this repast , prosper the King's affairs , give his Soldiers and Servants courage ; this we pray thee , O God : whereto all the rest answer their Alla , Alla. Grace being thus said , they rose up , and went out of the room one after another , without speaking a word , according to the custom of the Country . Our Mehemander came also to tell us that we might withdraw when we pleas'd ; as we immediately did , making a low Reverence to the King. After this first audience , we were permitted to receive the Visits of all other Nations , who have any Commerce at Ispahan , as the French , Spaniards , Italians , English and Dutch. They came often to see us , and contributed much to our Divertisement , during the aboad we made in that City , The English were the first that gave us a Visit. Their Factor , whose name was Francis Honywood , came to our Quarters the 18 of August , accompany'd by a considerable number of Merchants , who , to express the affection they bore us , had all put themselves into the German fashion , though otherwise they went according to the mode of their own Country . The Factor was an excellent good natur'd man , and excessively civil . He immediately made proffers of his service to us , and afterwards made them good upon all occasions , and kept us company most part of that day . The 22. The King sent the Ambassadors a Present of Fruits , as Melons , Apples , Pears , Grapes , Quinces ; and others , and , along with it , thirty great Flaggos of most excellent Schiras-Wine . The 24. the Ambassadors had their first private audience , concerning their Negotiation , at which was the King himself in Person , attended by the Chancellor , and a great number of the Lords of the Councel . This conference was not had in the Divan-Chane , but in another apartment , into which we were brought , through a spacious Gallery , and afterwards through a fair Garden , where those of our Retinue found their Divertisement ▪ while the Ambassadors , with their Interpreter , were employ'd about their affairs . The King had the patience to stay there two hours and better , and as we came out thence , Dinner was going in , whereto all the Company was invited , all being placed , and treated in the same manner as we had been before . Aug. the 28. the Augustine Friers came to intreat the Ambassadors to honour them with their Presence the next day , at the Celebration of the Festival of their Patron St. Augustine . They desired the same favour of the Muscovian Pos●anick , Alexei Savinouits , , as also of an Armenian Bishop , and the English Merchants , who , though of a different Religion , and that in Europe they would have made some difficulty to be present at the Ceremonies of the Roman-Catholick Church , live like Brethren and true Christians , among their common Enemies . There were in the Monastery in all , but six Spanish Monks , and yet they had built a very vast Structure , with a very fair Church belonging to it , which had two Steeples , but somewhat low , a stately Cloister , several Cells , and a large Garden . The Ambassadors went thither on Horseback , in regard that , though the Monastery were within the City , yet was it above a League from our quarters ; and the Religious men , who receiv'd them at the entrance of the Monastery , conducted them straight to the Church , which was adorn'd with abundance of Pictures , and Gilt in several places . They presently began Mass , during which we had pretty good Musick , for one of their Monks had some skill upon the Organ , and our Musicians had brought thither their Lutes and Violins . After Mass , we were carried into the Garden , near a Fountain , and under the shade of a Tree , the branches whereof were so full of Leaves , and so woven one within another , that they compass'd the Fountain , and in several places reaching down to the ground , they made convenient seats . The Clock striking twelve , we were brought into a fair Hall , where we were feared at three several Tables , which were plac'd all along the Walls , after the same manner as may be seen in the Monasteries of Religious men in Europe . The Tables were cover'd with all sorts of Fruits , in dishes of Porcelane , and the Cloath was all strew'd with Flowers . Every one had his dish of Meat by himself , plenty of all things , and all very well dress'd , yet not without some respect to frugality . After Dinner , which lasted not so long as we had been at the entertainments of the Persians , or those we were invited to by some forein Merchants , we return'd into the Garden , where we pass'd away the remainder of the day , under the shade of the same Tree . VVith the beginning of September , we began to be sensible of a change of the weather ▪ The great heats were so much abated , that the Nights began to be tedious and troublesome , especially to those who had not been carefull to provide themselves good Coverlets . About this time Seferas-beg , Governour of Armenia , accompany'd by his two Brothers , came to see the Ambassadors , with a design to make acquaintance , and contract Friendship with them . They were all three persons of an excellent good disposition , free in their Conversation and Civil , which gain'd so much upon the nature of the Ambassador Brugman , who lov'd people of that Kidney , and was himself of a free Humour , that he presented the two Elder , each of them , with a handsome Fowling-piece , and the younger with a Case of Pistols . They took those Presents so kindly , that , to express their gratitude , they resolv'd to make an Entertainment for the Ambassadors , for which they appointed the 18 of September , and entreated them to bring all their Retinue along with them . They sent us Horses to bring us , and some of the Armenian Merchants to accompany us . We brought along with us two Portuguez Monks , the Prior of the Augustines , and our ordinary Interpreter . Seferas-beg receiv'd the Ambassadors at the entrance of the Church , in the Suburbs called Tzulfa , where he had the service said by the Patriarch of the place , who had about him a Cope of Cloath of Silver , with flowers of Gold , beset with great Pearls , and a Mitre of the same Stuff , cover'd all over with round Pearls . The Body of the Church was adorn'd with several large Pictures , the floor was cover'd with the Tapistry of the Country , and they had placed benches all along the walls for our more convenient sitting . They had also a kind of wretched Musick . Having done our Devotions , we got on horse-back again to goe to the place where the entertainment was prepared for us . Seferas-beg , having receiv'd the Ambassadors with much respect , and done his civilities to the chiefest of the Retinue , conducted them , through a spacious arched Gallery , into a great Garden , at the end whereof we found an open hall , according to the fashion of the Country , where we were intreated to sit down on the ground . The Cloath , which was of Gold and Silver Brocado , was cover'd with all sorts of Fruits and Conserves , and we drank of a certain prepar'd water , much like Ros Solis , but incomparably more delicate , and more precious . Having taken away the Fruits , they laid an Indian Cotton cloath , and the Meat was brought up , in silver Dishes . It was excellently well dress'd , according to the Persian way of dressing , with this difference only , that at this entertainment there was brought in Pork , and some other sorts of flesh , for which the Persians have an aversion . We had hardly eaten so much as allay'd our first hunger , ere we were forc'd to rise from the Table , to be conducted through a very noble apartment , into another hall , which look'd into the Garden . It was arched all about , and there were on the Walls certain Pictures representing the Women of most Nations in the World , dress'd according to the mode of their several Countries . The floor was cover'd with rich Tapistry , on which were laid Cushions of flower'd Satin , the ground-work thereof Gold and Silver . In the midst of the hall , there was a Fountain , the Basin whereof was of white Marble ; the water was cover'd with Flowers ; and it was beset all about with Flaggons , and Bottles of Wine . We were invited to sit down , and to eat of the Fruit and Conserves , which were brought in , during which we had the Divertisement of Musick and Dancing . And as a further honour to us , the Patriarch was sent for , who came in immediately , having about him a Cassock of water'd Chamlet of a Violet Colour , and attended by two Priests clad in black , with Caps on their Heads . He was no ill Company : but the second of the two Brethren , whose name was Elias-beg , made the best sport of any in the company . For , to heighten the Divertisement of the Ambassadors , he would needs play on the Tamera , which is an Instrument used by the Persians instead of the Late : and then he call'd for seven Porcelane Cups , full of water , and striking them with two little sticks , he accorded them with the Lute . While we were hearkning to this Musick , Seferas-beg told us , that he would give us a kind of Musick , which should be as delightful as the other ; and thereupon rising up , he ordered to be brought him , by two Pages , in two great wooden Dishes , several Chrystal Glasses , which he distributed among the Company , to whom he began the King of Persia's health . The whole day was spent in these divertisements , till that the Ambassadors perceiving night approach , took leave of their Hosts ; but these , pretending to conduct us out of the house , brought us to the other side of the Garden , into a Gallery , where we found the Cloath laid , and cover'd with all sorts of Meat , Flesh , Fish , Pies , Fruits and Conserves , for the Collation . We sat down again , but it was only out of compliance , for it is not to be imagin'd we could have eaten ought . Nor indeed can I believe , that he by whom we were entertain'd had any other design therein than to shew his Magnificence , and the Gallantry and Freedome of his Nature , especially in his Conversion of the darkest Night to bright Day . The Hall was all full of Lamps , which hung by a string fasten'd to the Roof , there being so great a number of them , and those so near one the other , that their Lights were so confounded , as that they made but one . There was also in the Garden , a great number of Torches and Candles , which wrought the same effect there . Having , with much ado and many Complements , taken our leave , we could not by any means put off the second Brother out of a humour had taken him to accompany us to our Lodgings , where he made a shift to get perfectly drunk , with Aquavitae and Ros Solis . And thus we concluded that day , which I confess was one of the most pleasant we had had in all our Travels , having been better treated , than we had been by the King himself . The 19. The Ambassadors had their second private audience , which the King gave them in another apartment , at the end of a Garden , and which lasted not above half an hour ; in regard the Council took time to consider of the Memorials they receiv'd in writing from them . It is ordinary to stay and Dine at the Court after the Conferences ; therefore I shall forbear repeating the Circumstances , unless something in particular oblige me thereto : as it happen'd this day , in that the King having heard that the Ambassadors had Musicians in their Retinue , he sent them word , that he would gladly hear their Musick . It consisted of a base Viol , a Tenor , and a Violin , which play'd about half an hour , till the King sent us word , that that Musick was not ill , but that he thought that of the Country as good as it . The 25. of September , the English made an entertainment for the Ambassadors and all their Retinue , which , in Magnificence , surpass'd all the rest . Their House or Lodge , was in the Basar , near the Maidan . The Structure was of great extent , divided into several appartments , and had a very fair Garden . We were at first brought into a Gallery , where we found Fruits and Conserves laid upon the floor , which was cover'd with Tapistry , according to the custom of the Country ; and having done there , we pass'd into a great Hall , where we found the Table furnish'd and serv'd after the English fashion . They forgot not to drink the healths of most of the Kings and Princes of Europe , and we had the Divertisement of Musick upon the Virginals . After Dinner , we were brought into an open Hall , which look'd into the Garden , where we found a Collation of Conserves , with the best Wine the Countrey could afford , And whereas we had often seen the Dancing-women of the Country , they sent for some Indian Women of the same profession . There were brought six young Women , whereof some had their Husbands with them , who also either Danc'd or Play'd upon Violins ; some came in alone . They were all somewhat of an Olive-colour , but had excellent good Features , a delicate smooth Skin , and very handsome Bodies . They had about their Necks much Gold and Pearls , and in their Ears Pendants of Gold or Silver , glittering with Jewels and Spangles . Some of them had Bracelets of Pearl , others of Silver , but they had all Rings on their Fingers , and among the rest , they had upon the Thumb , upon which , in the place where the Stone should be , there was a piece of Steel , about the bigness of a Crown-piece of Silver , and so well polish'd , that it serv'd them for a Looking-glass . They were Cloath'd after a particular manner , having on a kind of Stuff , which was so thin , that there was not any part of the Body but might be seen by the Company , save only what was hidden by the Drawers which they wore under their Petticoats . Some wore Caps on their Heads , others had them dress'd in Tiffany , and some had silk Skarfs , wrought with Gold and Silver , which crossing their shoulders reach'd down to the ground . Some were bare-foot , others were shod after a very strange manner . They had above the instap of the foot a string ty'd , with little Bells fastened thereto , whereby they discover'd the exactness of their Cadence , and sometimes corrected the Musick it self ; as they did also by the Tzarpanes , or Castagnetts , which they had in their hands , in the managing whereof they were very expert . Their Musick consisted of Timbrels , according to the Indian way of Playing on them , Tabors , and Pipes . The Indian Timbrels are two foot long , but broader in the middle than at the extremities , much after the fashion of our Barrels . They hang them about their Necks , and play on them with their fingers . The postures of these Indian VVomen in their Dancing are admirable . Their hands and feet are alwayes in action , as is also their whole Body : and many times , they address themselves to some particular person of the Company , either by an inclination of the Body , or to get the little Present they expect , which they very handsomely beg , either by stretching out their hands , yet so as that it seems to be done without any affectation , but as a necessary consequence of the Dance . They are much more pleasant in their Conversation than the Women of the Countrey . All these Dancing-women are common prostitutes , and very free to shew all their postures for money , nay to do beyond what might be expected from them . It was far-night ere we got away , which oblig'd the English to bring us home to our Lodgings . The French Merchants made also an entertainment for the principal persons of our Retinue , and treated them , with some of the English Merchants , at a Caravansera , very handsomely . The first of October , the Ambassadors made a great Feast , whereto were invited the Muscovian Ambassador , the Governour of Armenia , and his two Brothers , the chiefest of the English and French Merchants , the Spanish Monks of the order of St. Augustine , and some Italian Carmelites . They treated them after the German way , with three several Courses , each consisting of forty Dishes . The Musick consisted of Violins , Trumpets , and Timbrels , which made a goodly Noise , as did also our Cannon , when any Prince's health was drunk . The Prince of Armenia , was taken , above all things , with certain services of Paste and Sugar , according to the German fashion , which were brought to the Table , rather to divert the Eye , than to sharpen the Appetite : and thought them so good , that having spoken of them at Court , the King would needs see some . Whence it came that the Ambassadors ordered some of them to be made by our Cook ; as also some Florentines , and other pieces of Pastry of that kind , which he took very kindly , and presented them to some Ladies about the Court , who thought them excellent good Meat . In the afternoon they had the Divertisement of seeing some run at the Ring , at which M. Mandelslo got the prize , which was a great Silver Goblet , and the Ambassador Brugman did the best next him , and got a drinking Cup Vermilion gilt . Every time any one put into the Ring , one of the Brass pieces was fired . The next day the Prior of the Augustines came to the Secretary of the Embassy , to complain to him of the debauch'd Lives of some of our Retinue , nay one of the chiefest among us , naming particularly the Ambassador Brugman , and discover'd that there were some among us , who , after the example of the Armenians , had married Women of the Country . He told him , that they had conceived a great joy and comfort , at the first news of our Embassy's coming thither , out of a hope , that our Lives would be an example to the Christians of the Country , who living among Mahumetans , were apt to fall into their vices and filthiness ; but that , to his great regret , he found the contrary : entreating the Secretary , to speak of it to those in whose power it was to take some course therein , so to prevent the scandal which was given to others , the injury done to the name of Christ , and the infamy which must fall on the Prince , from whom the Embassy was sent . The Secretary went , with a resolution to give the Ambassador Brugman an accompt of these Remonstrances of the Priors , and to intreat him that some course might be taken , that the Domesticks might reform their Lives ; but it was his misfortune , that coming into the Ambassador's Chamber , he found him in the company of an Armenian Woman , named Tulla . But the Ambassador Brugman imagining the Secretary's design had been to surprize him , was so incens'd thereat , that having sworn he would resent that affront , the Secretary , who had experience of his Revengefull and Irreconcilable disposition , retir'd to the Monastery of the Augustines , with an intention absolutely to quit his Relation to the Embassy , and to accept of the proffer which the Carmelites made him , to give him directions how to go for Babylon , and so by Aleppo into Italy , and thence into Germany . But the Ambassador coming to hear of the course he intended to take , sent him word , that if he did prosecute it , he would have him kill'd where-ever he were met : which he might the more easily have effected , in that the Caravans having their appointed places for Lodging , he might have found out a Persian , who , for a small matter , would have murther'd him . This apprehension , and the advice of some friends oblig'd the Secretary to intreat the Prior of the Augustines , to intercede for him , and to make his peace with Brugman ; whereupon he return'd to the Ambassadors quarters , after he had staid thirteen dayes in the Monastery . About this time , I went to the Suburbs of Tzulfa , with an intention to visit some Armenian Merchants , with whom I had had occasion to make acquaintance at the entertainments which had been made us . Coming near their Church , I saw going thither one that was to be Married ▪ whom I had the curiosity to follow , purposely to see the Ceremonies of the Marriage . In the front of the Procession march'd their ordinary Musick , consisting of Timbrels , and Tabors , and after them went a Youth of about twelve or fifteen years of age , who had a wax Candle in his hand . The Bride-groom , who immediately follow'd the youth , was on Horse-back , clad in flower'd Satin , of several colours , and had on both sides of him two Men , handsome Persons , and very richly Cloath'd , as were also the other four who follow'd them , in two ranks . After them were carried two dishes of Meat , two pitchers of Wine , and so many dishes of Apples . The Bride-groom being come to the Church , sate down with those who were come along with him , and call'd for the Meat and Fruit to be brought and set before him ; but did not eat of either . Those who had accompany'd him fell to it , but eat not much , and the rest was sav'd for the Priest , who was to bless the Marriage , save only the Wine , which was all drunk off . The Bride-groom having taken notice of me ; rose up , and taking , on his right hand , a young Lad , and , on the left , one of those Men , who had accompany'd him thither , came straight to me , saluted me , pour'd out himself of the Wine into an earthen Cup , and intreated me to drink , but he himself would not taste of it . In the mean time , the Bride came into the Church , having , on the right hand a young Maid , and , on the left , a Married Woman ; all three with their faces cover'd with a thin Lawn . The Priest , having brought them near the Altar , read several Prayers , and blest the Marriage , by holding a wooden Cross over the Married couple , who in the mean time gave one another their hands , and joyn'd their heads together , yet so , as that the Bride's head touch the Bride-groom's breast , to whom , by that action , she acknowledg'd her self bound to submit , mutually promising fidelity and loyalty one to the other , under the Cross , that is , in misfortunes and afflictions . That done , the Priest gave them the Communion , delivering to each of them a piece of the Consecrated Hoast steep'd in Wine . I say , of the Hoast , inasmuch as the bread of the Eucharist is not here leavened as in Muscovy , and other places , in the Greek Church , but is made of a paste without Leaven , about the bigness and thickness of a Crown piece of Silver . While the Communion was administred , they sung , and play'd on certain great Cymbals , which the Armenians call Hambarzon . They never communicate without that kind of Mnsick , which they believe to be so much the more necessary , in that they say our Saviour , when he was to feed four thousand men with seven Loaves , went first up into the Mountain , where he offered his Prayers in Sacrifice to God , and that while he pray'd , two Angels came down from Heaven ; and play'd upon that kind of Cymbals . After the Communion , they cast Rose-water upon the new-Married couple , and all the company , and ty'd a Scarf about the Bride 's right hand , by which the Bridegroom draws her after him to the Church door , where all the company get on Horse-back , to goe to the place where there is a Feast prepared for them . For the three first nights after the Marriage , the Married couple touch not one another . Coming out of this Church , I pass'd by another , where hearing a great noise , I went into it . The noise was made by striking with a great stick upon a deal board that was hung up , which the Armenians are forc'd to make use of instead of Bells , the Persians , it seems , not permitting them to make use of any . I found that this Ceremony was perform'd in order to the Christning of a Child . There were in the Church , only the Priest and his Clark , an aged Woman who had brought the Child thither : and stood in a corner of the Church , and a young man , about eighteen years of age , who presented the Child to be Baptiz'd . After the Priest had said certain Prayers , and made several Questions to the God-father , this latter carry'd the Child to the Woman , who unswath'd it , and then the Priest , Clark and the God-father went into the Sacristy , where the Font stood within the Wall , being made like a little Trough , half an ell in length , and a quarter in breadth . The Priest , having consecrated the Water , and put into it some consecrated Oyl , put the Child , naked , into the Font , and Baptiz'd him , in the Name of the Father , the Son , and the Holy Ghost , pouring water three several times upon his Head. Then he poured water all over the Body , and made the sign of the Cross in his Forehead , with consecrated Oyl . The Armenians Christen not their Children , till they are full eight days old , unless they be weak ; for in that case , they do it before , out of a belief , that the children , who dye without Baptism , are damned ; whence it also comes , that they bury them not in the Church-yard , no more than they do those aged persons , who have not communicated once within a year . The 3. of October , there was put into Prison a German Clock-maker , a menial Servant of the King of Persia's . His name was Iohn Rodolph Stadler , born at Zurich in Switzerland . He was aged about 38 years , and had Married the sister of that Tulla ; whom we spoke of before . He had been five years in the King's service , and growing weary of being so long among in●idels , he was desirous to take the opportunity of our Embassy to return into his own Country . He had , to that end , desired his Majesties leave , to depart the Kingdom , and the King , who had an affection for him , had promis'd him a Present of four hundred Crowns , to oblige him to stay two years longer in Persia : but that was so far from prevailing with him , that , on the contrary , he continu'd his importunities for his departure , and , to that end , got the Ambassadors to intercede for him . In the mean time , a House-breaker coming one night into his house , out of a hope to find there the four hundred Crowns , the Clock-maker , who perceiv'd him , fell upon him , got him down , and having hurt him in several places , thrust him out of Doors . Afterwards , upon second thoughts , repenting himself , that he had suffered him to escape so , he took a Pistol , run after him , and kill'd him . The friends of the Deceas'd went immediately to the Ecclesiastical Judge , and made complaints of the Murther , committed by a Stranger and an Infidel , upon one of the Faithful , demanded Justice of him , and desir'd , that the Murtherer might be put into their hands , in order to his Execution . The Clock-maker who little thought he should be troubled for the death of a Robber , got on horse-back the next day to go to the Court ; but he was taken in the street , and immediately put into the Palenk , which is a wooden Instrument , which comes about the Arms and the Neck , and very cruelly handled . The Ambassadors us'd much solicitation on his behalf , but the animosity of the Relations , and the authority of the Spiritual Judge , whom they call Mufti , carried it against him , so that he was condemn'd to dye ; with this Proviso nevertheless , that if he would be circumcis'd , and embrace the Religion of the Mussulmans , it should be in the King's power to pardon him . Most of the Lords , who had a great respect for him upon the account of his Profession , wherein he was Excellent , press'd him very much to change his Religion , at least in outward shew , and for a time , promising him those advantages which he could not expect in Germany . He was two several times conducted to the place of execution , in the Maidan , before the Palace-Gate , that he might see the horrour of death before his eyes , out of an imagination ; that would oblige him to renounce : but he equally slighted both promises and threats , his constancy could not be shaken , and he wav'd all they said to him , with so resolute a courage , that it is not to be doubted but it was supernatural , and that his death was a kind of Martyrdom . He told them , that the King's favour should never make him lose that which Iesus Christ had done him , by redeeming him from eternal death , by his blood : That being entertain'd into the King's service , his Majesty might dispose of his body , but that he would render up his Soul to him by whom it was created , that he might be therein glorify'd both in this World and the next . The Augustin Monks , and the Carmelites , endeavour'd all they could , to oblige him to make profession of the Roman Catholick Religion ; but he continu'd firm to his former resolution , and would die in the Reform'd Religion , which he profess'd , and wherein he was perfectly well instructed . At last , the Persians , finding it impossible to overcome his courage , either by fair or foul means , left him to the Relations of the deceas'd , who had the execution of him . He among them who went out to give him the first blow with the Cimitar , miss'd him , and wounded his next neighbour the Leg ; the second struck into the Palenk , which they had left about his neck ; the third struck him upon the neck , and smote down that Martyr of Christ , who afterwards receiv'd three other blows , ere he expir'd ; the first in the head , and the other two , in the face . The Ambassador Brugman , who , as I said before , had a great kindness for this German's sister-in-law , was so enrag'd at this execution , that being at a loss of all judgement , and not knowing what to do for madness , he would needs divert himself by running at the Ring , in the presence of two or three Gentlemen , and the Canonier , causing , in the mean time , the great Guns to be fired above a hundred times . The body lay all that day expos'd to the sight of those that pass'd by , in the place where the execution had been done ; till that in the evening , the Ambassador Brugman , with the King's permission , caus'd it to be brought to our Lodgings , with an intention to have it buried the next day . But the King having appointed that day to go a-hunting , and invited the Ambassadors to that Divertisement ; it was put off ; so that the Ceremonies of the enterment could not be performed till the 22. The Muscovian Ambassador , the Governour of Armenia and his brothers , most of the Armenians , and those of the Sect of Nessera , of which the Widdow of the deceas'd made profession ( and whereof we shall discourse hereafter , as also of the other Europaean Christians ) honour'd his Funeral with their presence . The Hunting , we spoke of before , began the 17. The night before , the Mehemandar came to acquaint the Ambassadors , that his Majesty had , for their sakes , appointed a Hunting , that should last several dayes , and that it was his pleasure , they should have notice of it , that they might be ready against the next morning . It was imagin'd this was done out of design , that the Ambassadors might not be in person at the interment of the Clock-maker , but that hindred not the Ambassador Brugman from giving order that the body should be kept till his return . The 17. betimes in the morning , there were Horses brought for the Persons , and Camels for the Baggage . The Ambassadors got on Horse-back , with Father Ioseph , and about thirty persons of their Retinue . The Mehemandar conducted them into a spacious Plain , whither the King came soon after , attended by above three hundred Lords , all excellently well mounted , and s●mptuously cloath'd . The King himself was in a Vestment of Silver Brocado , with a Turbant adorn'd with most noble Heron's Feathers , and having led after him four Horses , whereof the Saddles , Harness , and covering Cloaths were beset with Gold and precious Stones . The King at his coming up very civilly saluted the Ambassadors , and ordered them to march near him on his left hand . The other Chans and great Lords march'd after the King , with so little observance of order , that many times the Servants were shuffled in among their Masters . There was , among the rest , in the King's Retinue , an Astrologer , who alwayes kept very close to him , and ever and anon observ'd the position of the Heavens , that he might prognosticate what good or ill fortune should happen . These are believ'd as Oracles . We rode up and down that day above three Leagues , the King taking occasion often to change his Horse and upper Garments , which he did every day while the Hunting lasted . The morning was spent in Hawking , the Hawks were let out at Herns , Cranes , Drakes , nay sometimes at Crows , which they either met with by chance , or were set purposely upon . About noon , we came to an Armenian Village , where we found a great number of Tents of divers colours , pitch'd after an odd kind of way ; which yet made a very pleasant Prospect . After the King had been brought by his Grande●s into his Tent , they came for the Ambassadors , who with some of their Gentlemen and Officers Dined with him . There was nothing extraordinary ; Fruits and Conserves were brought in first , and afterwards the Meat , upon a kind of Bier , or Barrow , which was cover'd all over with plates of Gold , and it was serv'd in Dishes of the same metal . In the after-noon , the Mehemandar carried the Ambassadors to be Lodg'd in another Village , about a quarter of a League from the place where the King had his Tents . The Inhabitants of those Villages are Armenians , and they are called Desach , and Werende , from the Countrey , where they liv'd before , near Iruan , whence they were heretofore translated by Schach-Abas , to the end , that , living near Ispahan , they might be employ'd about the Vines . When they understood we were Christians , they entertain'd us much more kindly , and made us several Presents of Fruits and Wine . Scferas-beg , and some other Lords gave the Ambassadors a Visit , to be merry , and participate of a Collai●●on with them . They brought along with them two of those fallow Deer , which the Pesians call Ahu's and some Herns , which we sent to Ispahan . The King coming to hear that the Mchemandar had Lodg'd us in another Village , was very much displeas'd at it , and commanded that we should be brought the same night , to be Quarter'd in the next house to that where he was Lodg'd himself ; which was accordingly done , and our Supper was brought us out of the Kings Kitchin , in Dishes of Gold. The 18. betimes in the morning , the King sent the Ambassadors word , that he would go with very few persons about him , a Crane-Hunting , intreating them that they would bring along with them only their Interpreter , out of this respect , that the Cranes might not be frightned , by the great number of people , and that the pleasure of the Hunting might not be disturb'd by too much noise . The Ambassadors took only Father Ioseph along with them : but the sport was no sooner begun with the day , ere they sent for all the Retinue . They had made a great secret way under-ground , at the end whereof there was a field . about which they had scatter'd some Wheat . The Cranes came thither in great numbers , and there were above fourscore taken . The King took some of their feathers , to put into his Mendil , or Turbant , and gave two to each of the Ambassadors , who put them into their Hats . That done , they rode up and down the fields , and spent the time in Hawking , till that drawing towards noon , the King went to take his repast in the same house , where he had Dined the day before , and was in a very good humour . They had sent for his Musick thither . At night , he sent to entreat the Ambassadors to come only with six persons along with them , to the hunting of the Drake and Wild-Goose , at a place , half a League from the Village . They all alighted within two hundred paces of the place where they expected the sport , and went into a great Hut built of Earth , near which they had hidden the Nets upon the side of a small Brook , where there is abundance of fresh-water Fowl. The King caus'd us to sit down all about the walls of the Hut , and oblig'd us to help him off with some Bottles of excellent Wine , which was all the Divertisement we had that day . For , not so much as one Bird appearing , we return'd to our quarters , where the King sent us cold Mutton , boyl'd and roasted , sowr Sheeps milk , which they account a great delicacy , Cheese , and several Vessels full of Citrons , and other Fruits , raw and preserv'd . The next day was our greatest day for sport , the King having ordered to be brought to the field , a great n●mber of Hawks , and three Leopards taught to hunt : but very few Dogs . Having spent some time in beating the bushes up and down , and found nothing , the King carried us into a great Park , which was above two Leagues about . The Persians call it Hazartzirib , that is , a place where a thousand bushels of Wheat may be sown . It was compass'd with a very high Wall , and divided into three Partitions . In the first were kept Harts Wild-Goats , Deer , Hares , and Foxes . In the second were kept that kind of Deer , which they call Ahu's ; and in the third ▪ Wild Asses , which they call Kouhrhan . The King first commanded the Leopards to be let in among the Ahu's , and they took each of them one , Thence we went to the wild Asses , and the King seeing one of them at a stand , spoke to the Ambassador Brugman to fire his Pistol at it , and perceiving that he miss'd it , he took an Arrow , and though he Rid in full speed , shot it directly into the breast of the Beast . Another he took just in the Fore-head , and afterwards he wounded others in several places . He never fail'd , though he alwayes shot Riding in full speed . He was as well skill'd at his Sword as at his Bow ; for perceiving one of the wild Asses could hardly go , he alights , and going directly to the Beast , gave it a blow with his Sword over the Back , with which single blow he cleft it down to the Belly . He struck another with his Cymitar over the Neck , with so much strength and slight , that there wanted not an inch of his having cut it clear off . One of the Chans took the King's Sword , wip'd it clean , and put it into the Scabbard . Then we all went to another small Partition , that was in the middle of the Park . At the entrance of this enclosed place , the King commanded one of the two Huntsmen who carried his Fowling-piece after him , to shoot at a wild Ass , which had before been wounded with an Arrow . The antienter man of the two thinking it a disparagement to him , that the command was directed to the younger , would needs prevent him , shot at the Beast , and miss'd . The company laugh'd at him , which put him into such madness , that suffering the King to go on , he returns to his Camerade , drew his Sword upon him , and cut off the Thumb of his right hand . The wounded party makes his complaints to the King , who immediately commanded the others head to be brought him : but upon the Mediation of several of the Grandees , his punishment was changed , and he had only his Ears cut off . The Executioner , I know not upon what inducement , cut off but some part of the Ear ; which the Grand-Master , Mortusaculi-Chan perceiving , and thinking the man had foul play done him to have ought of his Ears left , alighted , took out his own knife , and cut off what the Executioner had left ; to the great astonishment of all us , who were not accustomed to see Persons of that quality turn common Executioners . Within the enclosed place I spoke of , there was a little building much after the fashion of a Theatre , into which the King brought us , to a Collation of Fruits and Conserves . That done , there were driven into the place thirty two wild Asses , at which the King discharg'd some shots with the Fowling-pieces , and shot some Arrows , and afterwards permitted the Ambassadors , and the other Lords to shoot at them . It was pretty sport to see those Asses run , having sometimes ten or more Arrows shot into their Bodies , wherewith they incommodated and wounded the others when they got in among them , so that they fell a biting one another , and running one at another after a strange manner . Having knock'd down all those that were wounded , there were let in thirty wild Asses more , which they also kill'd and laid them all in a row before the King , to be sent to Ispahan , to the Court Kitchin. The Persians so highly esteem the flesh of these wild Asses , that they have brought it into a Proverb in their Kulusthan . This kind of Hunting being over , Dinner was brought in at the same place . Here it was , that the Ambassador Brugman was pleas'd , upon his own account , to present the King of Persia , with his Highness the Duke of Holstein's Picture , in a Box all beset with Diamonds , as also with a very fair Steel Looking-Glass , polish'd on both sides , and embellish'd with several Figures , grav'd by that famous Artist , Iohn Dresde , and done after an Excellent way , whereof he himself had been the Inventor . After Dinner , we retir'd into some houses thereabouts , to take our Mid-dayes repose . The King sent us thither ten Ahues , and a very fair Stagg , the horns whereof had twelve brow-ancklers : but ere we were well laid down , word was brought us , that the King was got on Horse-back , in order to some further sport . We immediately follow'd , and found him a Hawking . He soon gave over that sport , and taking along with him nine persons of his own Retinue , and six of ours , he went into a spacious low Walk , at the end whereof there was a place for the keeping of wild-Dacks : but instead of hunting , he must needs fall a Drinking , and was so dispos'd to mirth , that the noise we made , kept the Ducks and Geese from coming near the place . The King did Monsieur Mandelslo the favour , to permit him to present him with a Glass of Wine , and after he had drunk , and that Mandelslo had kiss'd his knee , he presented him with an Apple , which is an expression of so particular a kindness , that the whole Court began to look on him , from that time , as a Person very much in the King's favour . The Kerek jerak , or ordinary Steward of his Majesties Houshold , whose name was Mahumed Aly-beg , who had fill'd the King his drink during this Debauch , and had not forgot to take off his own , was grown so drunk , that , sitting at the entrance of the Walk , he made such a noise , that the King sent one to bid him get thence , and perceiving no intreaties would prevail with him , he commanded him to be dragg'd thence , and set on horse-back . Aiy-beg could not hinder their dragging of him thence , but they were not able to set him on horse-back , nay he abus'd and struck those that should have done it . The King goes out of the Gallery , and would have perswaded him to get on horse-back , but he was no better treated than the rest , so that laying his hand on his Sword , he made as if he would have cut off his head . The fright which that put the Steward into , made him cry out so loud , that the whole company concern'd themselves in the fear he was in . He was very much in his Prince's favour , but knew him to be a person not to be jeasted withall , and he had ▪ so many sad examples of it before his Eyes , that the terrors of Death did , in a moment , disperse the Vapours , which had unsetled his Brain , and bestow'd wings on those Feet , which the Wine had made unable to go . He immediately got on horse-back , and rid away as fast as his horse could carry him , and so made a shift to escape that time . The king who was got into a pleasant humour , only Laugh'd at it ; he came very merrily in to us ; but withdrew soon after , and we went and were lodg'd in our own quarters . The 20. there was no hunting at all . We dined with the king , who was that day serv'd by a hundred young Men , very handsome Persons , and richly Clad , who alwayes stood before him . Many of our Retinue would rather have kept those Gentlemen company , and waited , than have been among the Guests , by reason of the trouble it was to them to sit according to the manner of the Country . This entertainment was made in a pleasant Summer-house that stood in the midst of a Garden , upon the water-side . In the afternoon , we went to another Village , about a League and a half from the City , and , in our way , took a white Heron. The 21. the king sent betimes in the Morning to invite us to go a Pidgeon-hunting . We were carried up to the top of a great Tower , within which there were above a thousand Nests . We were plac'd all without , having in our hands little sticks forked at the ends . The king commanded our Trumpets to sound a charge , and immediately there were driven out of the Tower or Pidgeon-house , great numbers of Pidgeons , which were most of them kill'd by the king and those of his Company . This was the end of that kind of hunting , after which we took our way towards the City : but ere we got into it , the king carried us into one of his Gardens , called Tzarbach , which is no doubt the fairest of any we have seen in Persia , where we had another Manificent treatment . As soon as we were got to our Lodgings , there were brought us , from the King , twelve wild Drakes , and as many Pidgeons ; but they were provided , it seems , only for the Ambassador Brugman and his Ladies . Somes days afterwards it was publish'd by the Tzartzi or publick Crier , all over the City , that all should keep within their houses , and that none should presume to come into the street ; the King being to goe that way abroad , to give the Court Ladies the Divertisement of Hunting . The custom of the Country is , that the King's Wives and Concubines should not go abroad , unless it be in certain Chests or Cabinets , which are covered all over , and carried by Camels . All which notwithstanding , they permit not , that , while they are passing by , there should be any one in the Streets , or that any men should come within Musket-shot of the field where they are , upon pain of present Death . The King goes before , and the Ladies follow about half an hour after , accompany'd by their Women , and a great number of Eunuchs . When they are come into the field , they get on Horse-back , carry Hawks on their fists , and use their Bows and Arrows as well as the men . Only the King and the Eunuchs stay among the Women ; all the rest of the men are about half a League from them , and when the sport is begun , no man is to come within two Leagues of them , unless the King send for him by an Eunuch . The Lords of the Court in the mean time hunt some other way . The King return'd from this Hunting , Nov. 26. so Drunk , as were also most of his Lords , that they could hardly sit their horses . They made a halt at the said house called Tzarbach , and had engag'd themselves into that Debauch , upon a great Bridge which is at the entrance of the Park , where the great Lords had danc'd in his Presence , and found him such excellent sport , that those who did best , had great Presents bestow'd on them . It was observ'd to be his particular Humour , that he was very liberal in his Debauches , and many times gave away so much , that the next day he repented him of it . Some eight days after this great Hunting-match we had an example of his Liberality in that kind . For , one day , being desirous to drink in the after-noon , and most of the company having left him , there being with him only the Eahtemad dowlet , and some Eunuchs , he caus'd a great Cup to be fill'd , which he ordered to be presented to the Chancellor , with a command , that he should drink his health . The Chancellor , who was not given to those Excesses , would have excus'd himself , but the King drew out his Sword , set it by the Cup , and bid him take his choice , either Drink , or Dye . The Chancellor finding he had the Woolf by the Ears , and not knowing how to avoid drinking , takes the Cup in his hand , and was going to drink ; but perceiving the King a little turn'd about , he rises and gets away . The King was extremely incens'd thereat , and sent for him , but upon answer brought , that he was not to be found , he gave the Cup to an Achta or Eunuch . He would also have excus'd himself , pretending he had not Drunk any Wine for a good while before , and that if he took off that Cup , it would infallibly be the Death of him ; but the King was not satisfy'd with those excuses , and taking up his Sword would have kill'd him , if a Mehater , or Gentleman belonging to his Chamber had not prevented him , yet did he not do it so clearly , but that he himself was hurt in the Leg , and the Eunuch in the hand . The King , who would have his will , finding all had left him , address'd himself to one of his Pages , the●● on of Alymerdan-Chan , Governour of Candahar , who was a very handsom young Lad , and ask'd him , whether he had the courage to venture at the drinking off of that Cup. The young Lad made answer , that he knew not what he might be able to do , and that he would do his endeavour , whereupon kneeling down before the King , he took several draughts of it . At last , thinking it too great a task to go through , and finding himself animated by the Wine , and the King 's obliging expressions , who still egg'd him on to Drink , he rises , cast his arms about the King's neck , kisses him , and says , Patscha humse alla , taala menum itzund ' Ischock jasch wersun ; that is , I pray God grant the King a long and happy Life : and the Prince was so much taken with the action , that he sent to the Treasury for a Sword , whereof the Handle , Scabard , and Belt , were beset with precious stones , and presented him with it ; and bestow'd on another Page , who had help'd off with some of the Wine , another very rich Sword , and a great Golden Cup. But the next day , he was so cast down , and so Melancholy , that Riding abroad into the Country , he was not able to hold his Bridle . They put him into a better humour , by getting from the Pages the best Sword and the Golden cup , giving them some Tumains in ready Money . The 19. of November , the Eahtemad Dowlet , or Chancellor , made a great Feast for the Ambassadors , in a most fair Hall , which as soon as a man came to the entrance of it , wonderfully charm'd the Eye . For in the midst of the Vestibulum , there was a great Fountain , out of which came several spouts of water . The Hall it self had on the upper part of it , towards the Roof , several Pourtractures of Women , cloath'd in several Modes , all done after some Europaean Copies ; and under them the Walls were set all about with Looking-Glasses , to the number of above two hundred , of all sizes . So that when a manstood in the midst of the Hall , he might see himself of all sides . We were told , that in the King's Palace , in the appartment of his Wives , there is also a Hall , done all about with Looking-Glasses , but far greater and much fairer than this . The entertainment which the Chancellor made us was very Magnificent , all the meat being serv'd in silver Dishes . We had the Divertisement of the King's Musick and Dancing-women all the time we were at Dinner , during which they behav'd not themselves with the same respect and reserv'dness as they had done in the King's presence , when we din'd at Court , but shew'd tricks much beyond any thing they had done before , one whereof I observ'd , which I think almost Miraculous . One of these Women having plac'd in the midst of the Hall a Vessel of Porcelane two foot high , and taken several turns about it , took it up between her Leggs , with such slight , that not any one of us perceiv'd it , and kept on the Dance with the same ease , and with the same slight return'd it to the same place , not making one wrong step all the time . These Women are calllled Kachbeha's , and they are employ'd not only in this Divertisement , but it any other that may be expected from Women . Those who entertain their Friends , what quality soever they be of , will not have them want any Diversion they can desire ; and the Persians , who are great Lovers of Women , will not omit at their treatments that sport which they most delight in . Whence it comes , that there is no great Feast made in Persia , at which these Dancing-women are not brought in , as a necessary part of it . The Master of the Entertainment proffers them to his Guests , and he who hath a mind to any one of them , rises from the Table , goes into a private room with her whom he most fancies , and having done his work , comes to his place again , and the Woman goes to the Dance , without any shame on the one side , or notice taken of it on the other . Those who make some difficulty to venture themselves with such common Ware , refuse the Master's kindness with a Complement , and thank him for the honour he does them . There is but one City in all Persia , to wit , that of Ardebil , where this custom is not suffered ; which is done upon the accompt of the Sanctity of the place , which is so great , that Schach-Abas thought himself oblig'd to banish thence all the publick VVomen . Dinner being ended , the Musick and the Dancers withdrew , and the Ambassadors with the Chancellor , made some Progress in their Negotiation , and in the mean time we were carried a walking into the Garden , where they treated us with Fruit and Conserves . As to this Eahtemad dowlet ; his name was Tagge , and he was about sixty years of age , having one eye black , the other blew , a full face ; but yellowish or inclining to an Olive , and very high colour'd ; whence it came , that he was ordinarily called Saru Tagge . He wore no beard , as being an Eunuch ; and upon that occasion we shall here give a short account of him and his fortunes , which we think may deserve insertion in this place , though there are various relations thereof . Some affirm , that Saru Tagge , being yet very young , and his employment being to Copy out Writings in the City of Keintze , he fell in love with a young Boy , and not prevailing with him to consent to his brutality , he forc'd him . The Boy 's Father made his complaints to Schach-Abas , then King of Persia , who commanded that Saru Tagge should have his Syk , ( so they call the privy parts ) with all its dependences , cut off . Others relate , that Schach-Ahas condemn'd him to die , and that Tagge coming to hear of it , cut off , himself , those parts with a Rasour , sent them to the King , with this request , that having himself punish'd the Members which had offended , his Majesty would be pleas'd to let his head alone , which had done no more harm , and might , one time or other , be serviceable to him ; and that the King astonish'd at the strange resolution of the man , conceiv'd an affection for him , and finding him an understanding person , made him Secretary in his Court of Chancery . Schach-Sesi having with his own hands kill'd Taleb-Chan , this man's Predecessor , sent Tagge the Golden Ink-horn , which is the Badge of the Dignity of Chancellor . The 21. following , the Chancellor invited the Ambassadors to a second entertainment , by express order from the King , that they might make some further progress in their Affairs . They had a very long conference together , after which we were treated at dinner , but not with the same Magnificence as the time before . The 29. the two Brothers , Seferas , and Elias-beg , came to visit the Ambassadors , who would needs have them stay Dinner , Elias-beg endeavour'd all he could to be merry himself , and to make others so , but we easily found it was done with some violence , and that his heart answer'd not his outward demeanour . The reason of it we understood from his elder brother , who told us , that the King had a great kindness for them , and did them very great favours ; but that it was a dangerous thing to jeast with him , and that he had a very sad assurance of it in his brother , who being much respected at the Courr , for the freedom of his humour , and his divertive conversation , the King told him one day , that he wanted not any thing , save that he was not of the Mussulman's Religion , and that he could not do him a greater pleasure , than to suffer Circumcision . Whereto Elias-beg , reply'd smiling , that that might happen one time or other , intreating his Majesty not to speak any further of serious affairs , but to prosecute his Divertisements . There was no more said to him of it for a good while , but upon occasion of the Clock-makers constancy , the king sent him word , that he should remember the promise he had made to be Circumcis'd . He would have excus'd himself , pretending what he had spoken was in jeast ; but those whom the king had sent to him , would not be shuffled off with that answer , took him , and Circumcis'd him by force . Elias-beg confirm'd what his elder brother had told us ; but with this protestation , that he was nevertheless a Christian in his Soul , and that he would die in the profession he had ever made of that Religion . December the second , Abasculi Beg , our Mehemandar , came , and brought us the Presents from the king ; to wit , to each of the Ambassadors a Horse , with the Saddles cover'd all over with plates of Gold , and the Bridles having great buckles of the same Metal : Two Garments , according to the Persian wearing , together with the Mendils and Mianbends , that is , the Turbant and Girdle , of Gold Brocado , according to the mode of the Countrey . Moreover , to be divided between them both , two hundred and five pieces of fifteen sorts of silk stuffs , Satin , Damask , Darai , Taffata , Cotton , &c. and two hundred Tumains in money , which amont to just three thousand , three hundred and seventy Piastres , or a thousand French Pistols , towards the expences of their travel in their return . The five principal persons of the Retinue had each of them a Satin Vestment , and another of Taffata , with Flowers of Gold and Silk . The other Gentlemen had each of them one of Taby , with Flowers of Gold ; but the rest of the Retinue had not any thing sent them . The Ambassador Brugman seiz'd the money , bestow'd some of it among those of our Company , who stood in need thereof , to buy things necessary for their journey , and distributed the rest among some of his Armenian friends . The next day , Decemb. 3. the King sent to invite the Ambassadors to Dine with him once more , which was to be the last Treatment we were to have at Court. The Mahemandar told them , it was the custom , that they should have , upon their own cloaths , the best of those Garments , which the King had sent them . The Ambassadors , at first , made some difficulty to have that complyance ; but when they were told it was a custom observ'd by all Ambassadors , and that no doubt the King would take it very ill at their hands , if they presented themselves before him , without the marks of his Liberality , they at last resolv'd to do it , and , after their example , all the rest of the Retinue . We Dined in the Hall of the Divan Chane , and all things were performed with the same Ceremonies as at the first time . Only this happened more than ordinary , that , while the fruits were yet upon the Table , the Chancellor ordered to pass before the King , the Present , which he is wont to make every year once , and sometimes twice , for reasons whereof we shall give some account hereafter . This Present consisted in twelve excellent Horses , very richly cover'd , forty nine Camels loaden with Turkie Tapistry , and other fine stuffs of Wool , fifteen Mules , a thousand Tumains , or fifty thousand Livers in money , forty pieces of Gold and Silver Brocado , and several other stuffs and Commodities , whereof there was such abundance , that it took up an hour and a half ere all were pass'd by , to be dispos'd into the Treasury : in as much as for every Tumain , there was a several person , who carried it in his hand , in a silken Purse of several colours . After Dinner , the Kurtzibachi , or Lord high Chamberlain , came and conducted the Ambassadors to the King , of whom they took their leave . The King delivered them himself the Answer he made to the Letters they had brought him , with recommendations to his Highness our Master , and promis'd that he would send to Visit him by an express Embassy . The Ambassadors answer'd the Complement , and thank'd the King for the honour he had done them , and the noble Treatments they had received from him , during the stay they had made in his kingdom ; and return'd to their lodgings , observing the same order in their going from the Court as had been done at their going thither . Decemb. 4. the Poslanick , or Muscovian Ambassador , Alexei Savinowits went to see the Chancellor , who dismiss'd him in the Kings name , that he might return in our Company . The dayes following , those Lords , who had receiv'd any Presents from our Ambassadors , sent theirs to them . Decemb. 5. Chosru Sulthan sent the Ambassadors two ●●orses . The next day , Tzanichan , the Kurtzibaschi , sent his Present to the Ambassadors ; but in regard he had done it , by the Persian fugitive , Rustan , who had so basely left the Ambassadors , to change his Religion , they would not accept of it , and sent him word , that they much wondred , that , it being , as they conceiv'd , his design to do them an honour , and to oblige them by the Present he made them , he would send it by a person , for whom they must needs have an aversion , and one they could not endure to see . Three dayes after , he sent them , by another Man , two Horses , a Mule , and eighteen pieces of Stuff , which they accepted , and gave the person who brought the Present , five Pistols . The 10. the Chamberlian sent them two Horses ; the Chancellor , two Horses , a Mule , and forty five pieces of stuffs , among which there were several , whereof the ground-work was Gold. The same day , the Mehemander came to give us notice , that the King intended within eight days to goe for Kaschan , and that if we could be ready against that time , we might make our advantage of the convenience , as far as that City . Which oblig'd us to put all things in readiness for our journey ; and the 12. we made an entertainment , in order to our departure , whereto were invited the same persons who had been at the first , save that the acquaintances , which the Ambassador Brugman had made in the Suburbs of Tzulfa , occasion'd his invitation of several Armenians to this , who had not been at the former In the afternoon , there was running at the Ring , at which Divertisement was present also the Portuguez Agent , who manag'd the Viceroy's affairs at the Court , and a rich Iew , who drove a great trade between the Indies and Constantinople . The Walls , windows , and tops of the neighbouring houses were full of Persians and Armenians , who came thither to see that Divertisement . The noise of the Trumpets and Tymbrels continu'd all the time , as did also that of our Artillery , which the Ambassador Brugman ordered to be discharg'd at all the healths that were drunk , and that so often , that Father Ioseph , our Interpreter , who knew that they might hear every shot at the Kings Palace , fearing his Majesty should take it ill , was forc'd to represent to him the Tyrannical humour of that Prince , and the danger , whereto he expos'd not only his own person , after the Ambassadors were departed , but also all that belong'd to the Embassy . He told him , that it was no extraordinary thing to see that Prince exercise his cruelties upon all sorst of persons , without any regard of their Quality or Character , and intreated him to command that there should be no more shooting . But all these Remonstrances prevail'd nothing with the Ambassador , who ordered the Trumpets to sound , and the Gans to be fir'd as much as at any time before . We understood since , that the King was so incens'd against the said Ambassador , as well for this action , as another , whereof I shall presently give an account , that he was upon the point of ordering him to be cut in pieces , and it may be all of us with him , if the prudence and moderation of the Chancellor had not prevail'd with him to forbear , by representing to him , that the Prince his Master , who , no doubt approv'd not the insolences of that Ambassador , would be sure to punish them , as soon as he were advertised thereof . But what most incens'd the King was this following adventure . Lion Bernoldi , who had the Quality of a Gentleman , in the Retinue of the Ambassadors , was put into Irons by order of the Ambassador Brugman ; upon this account , that being born at Antwerp , whence he retir'd into Holland , there were some jealousies conceiv'd of him , upon the frequent Visits he made to the Dutch Agent , from whom he receiv'd many little kindnesses . However , that the Agent might not take ought amiss , and the more to smother the jealousie had of him , it was given out that he had rob'd the Ambassadors . He found means to make his escape , and cast himself into the Sanctuary of the Persians , which they call Alla-Capi , which is part of the King's Palace . The Ambassadors sent to intreat the King to return their Domestick into their hands ; but answer was brought , that if what he was charg'd to have stolen were found about him , it should be restor'd , but that as to his person , it was not in his power to force him out of the Sanctuary , though he had committed some Crime against his Royal Dignity . The Ambassador Brugman was so transported with passion at this answer , that he said aloud , that he would have him , and would kill him , though he took refuge and were found within the King's arms . Nay , not content to betray this sally of his passion , he suborn'd an Armenian , who was to perswade Bernoldi , to get out of the Sanctuary in the night , and to hide himself some where else , while he sent above twenty persons a-foot and on horse-back , Arm'd with Fire-locks , and Muskets with match lighted , to the Palace-Gate , with express Order to kill him , if he came out , or to get him thence by force . His Collegue endeavour'd all he could to prevent that violence , and the Kings Guard oppos'd it ; but the insolence of the party he had sent out upon this design , who did more than they were commanded to do , was so great , that , making head against the Guard , who would have thrust them back , the King awak'd at the noise , and , desirous to prevent further disorder , commanded that Gate , through which there was an entrance into the Sanctuary , to be shut , which was more than had been seen in the memory of Man ; it being the de●●g● of the Foundation , that those unfortunate persons who are forc'd thither , should find their way in at any hour . The King was so incens'd at these proceedings , that as soon as he got up the next morning , he told the Lords of his Councel , that being not safe , even within his own Palace , by reason of the Germans , who would not suffer him to take his rest in the night , there was a necessity , either he or they should leave the City . The same Ambassador engag'd himself in another unhandsom business , which was of so much the more dangerous consequence , that all the Christians of the Suburbs were concern'd in it . The King commands every year , a search to be made among the Armenians , for all the handsom Maids , and makes choice of those whom he likes best . Our Interpreter for the Armenian Language , whose name was Seran , a person of a leud life , addressing himself to the Ambassador Brugman , told him , that , in that search , he was like to lose a Daughter , a beautiful Lass , whom he tenderly lov'd , and desir'd his advice and protection in that case . Brugman advis'd him to oppose the Searchers , and to call to his assistance the Domesticks of the Embassy , and assur'd him , they should be ready to relieve him . This proceedure of his , and several other imprudent actions , had , at last , forc'd the King to a more severe resolution against the said Ambassador , nay , haply against the whole Company , if the Chancellor had not moderated his passion . THE TRAVELS OF THE AMBASSADORS FROM THE DUKE of HOLSTEIN INTO MUSCOVY , TARTARY , and PERSIA . The Sixth Book . ERE we leave the City of Ispahan , which is now the Metropolis of the whole Kingdom of Persia , it will not be amiss , I gave the Reader an account of what I found therein , worthy my Observation , during our aboad there , for the space of five moneths , and to give here such a Description thereof , as he must expect to be so much the more full and particular , inasmuch as there is not any Author , who hath hitherto written of it , hath done it with exactness enough , to satisfie , even , a mean Curiosity . They say , that the City of Ispahan is the same which was heretofore called Hecatonopolis , and that before Tamberlane's time , it was known by the name of Sipahan , as well by reason of the number of its inhabitants , which was so great as that , out of it , a considerable Army might be rais'd , as in regard that , in that place , the Armies had their Rendezvous ; from the antient Persian and Vsbeque word , Sipe , whereof Sipahan is the plural , and signifies the same thing as L●sker , that is to say , an Army : from which is derived the word Sipes-alar , a term the Persians do yet sometimes make use of , to signifie a chief Commander , or General of an Army . Tamberlane was the first , who , by transporting the two first Letters of that name , call'd it Ispahan . Ahmed ben Arebscha , who hath written the Life and Actions of Tamberlane , calls this City in all places , Isbahan , writing the word with a b , and the Modern Persians always write it Isfahan , with an f , from an Arabian word , which signifies Rank or Batallion , though they pronounce it indifferently , sometimes Isfahan , sometimes Ispahan . Ios. Barvaro alwayes calls it Spaham ; and Ambr. Contarini , who was sent Ambassador from the Republick of Venice , to Vssum Cassan , King of Persia , in the year 1473. calls it Spaa , Spaam , and Aspacham . But as we said before , its right name is Ispahan . This City lies in the Province of Erak , or Hierack , which is the antient Parthia , in a spacious Plain , having on all sides , at about three or four Leagues distance , a high Mountain , which compasses it like an Amphitheatre , at thirty two degrees , twenty six minutes Latitude , and eighty six degrees , forty minutes , Longitude ; and I have observ'd , that the Needle declined there seventeen degrees from the North towards the West . It hath , toward the South and South-west side , the Mountain of Demawend ; and on the North-east side , towards the Province of Mesanderan , the Mountain of Ieilak-Perjan . The Author of the French Book , intituled Les Estats & Empires , puts it in the Province of Chuaressen : but he is mistaken , for Chuaressen is a Province of the Vsbeques Tartars . at 43. degrees Latitude , and lies at a great distance from that of Erak . If you take in all its Suburbs , it will be found that it is above eight German Leagues in compass , in so much that it is as much as a man can do to go about it in one day . The City hath twelve Gates , whereof there are but nine open ; above eighteen thousand Houses , and about five hundred thousand Inhabitants . The Walls of it are of Earth , low and weak , being , below , two fathoms , and above , but a foot thick , and its Bastions are of Brick , but so poorly flanked , that they do not any way fortifie the City , no more than does the Ditch , which is so ruin'd , that both Summer and Winter , a man may pass over it dry-foot . F. Bizarro , and some others affirm , that the walls are of Chalk ; but I could find no such thing , unless it were that in the Castle , which hath its walls distinct from those of the City , there are some places , which look as if they were whitened , or done over with Chalk or Lime . The River Senderut , which rises out of the adjacent Mountain of Demawend , runs by its walls on the South and South-west side , on which side is the Suburbs of Tzulfa . Before it comes into the City , it is divided into two branches , one whereof falls into the Park , called Hasartzerib , where the King keeps all sorts of Deer , and from the other , there is drawn a current of water , which passes , by Chanels under ground , into the Garden of Tzarbagh . This River supplies the whole City with water , there being hardly a house into which it comes not by Pipes , or so near , as that it is no great trouble to them to fill their Cisterns of it , which they call Haws and Burke ; though besides this convenience of the River , they have Wells , the water whereof is as good as that of the River . Allawerdi-Chan , sometime Governour of Schiras , built , at his own charge , the fair Stone-Bridge , which is between the Garden of Tzarbagh , and the City , upon this River , which is as broad in that place as the Thames is at London . Schach-Abas had a design to bring into the River of Senderut that of Abkuren which rises on the other side of the same Mountain of Demawend ; and whereas , to bring these two Rivers into the same Chanel , there was a necessity of cutting the Mountain , he employ'd , for the space of fourteen years together , above a thousand Pioners at that work . And though they met with extraordinary difficulties , not only in that they had to do with pure Rock , which in some places was above two hundred foot deep ; but also in regard , the Mountain being cover'd with Snow for near nine Months of the year , they had but three to work in , yet had he the work constantly carried on with such earnestness , that all the Chans and Great Lords sending their Work-men thereto , upon their own charges , there was in a manner to doubt made of the successe of that great enterprize , since there remain'd to do but the space of two hundred paces , when Schach-Abas died , leaving the Consummation of that imperfect work to his Successor , who hath as yet done nothing therein . If Aaly , the Patron and great Saint of the Persians , had liv'd in that time , he might have done Schach-Abas a very great kindness , by opening that Rock at one blow with his Sword , and so made way for the River , as he sometime did , according to the Relations of the Persians , in the Province of Karabach , where he made a passage for the River Aras , through the Mountain , which he opened with his Sword , and which , upon that occasion , is , to this day , called Aaly deressi , that is , the streights of Aaly . The City of Ispahan was twice destroy'd by Tamberlane ; once , when he took it from the King of Persia ; and the other , when the said City would have revolted from him , and become Subject to its lawfull Prince . Ios. Barbaro , who Travell'd into Persia in the year 1471. sayes , that about twenty years before , Chotza , whom he calls Giausa , King of Persia , desirous to punish this City for its Rebellion , commanded his Soldiers not to come thence , unless they brought with them the Heads of some of the Inhabitants of Ispahan ; and that the Soldiers , who met not every day with Men , cut off Womens heads , shav'd them , and so brought them to Chotza , and that by this means the City was so depopulated , that there were not people enough left to fill the sixth part of it . It began to recover it self under Schach-Isinael 11. but indeed , it was Schach-Abas , by translating the seat of his Empire from Caswin to this City , brought it to the height it is now in , not only by adorning it with many fair , both publick and private Structures , but also by peopling it with a great number of Families , which he brought along with him out of several other Provinces of the kingdome . But what contributes most to the greatness of this City is the Metschids , or their Mosqueies , the Market-places , the Basar , the publick Baths , and the Palaces of Great Lords that have some relation to the Court ; but especially the fair Gardens , whereof there is so great a number , that there are many Houses have two or three , and hardly any , but hath at least one . The expences the Persians are at in their Gardens , is that wherein they make greatest ostentation of their Wealth . Not that they much mind the furnishing of them with delightful Flowers , as we do in Europe ; but these they slight as an excessive Liberality of Nature , by whom their common fields are strew'd with an infinite number of Tulips and other Flowers ; but they are rather desirous to have their Gardens full of all sorts of Fruit-Trees , and especially to dispose them into pleasant Walks , of a kind of Plane or Poplar , a Tree not known in Europe , which the Persians call Tzinnar . These Trees grow up to the height of the Pine , and have very broad Leaves , not much unlike those of the Vine . Their fruit hath some resemblance to the Chestnut , while the outer coat is about it ; but there is no Kernel within it , so that it is not to be eaten . The wood thereof is very brown , and full of Veins , and the Persians use it in Doors , and shutters for Windows , which , being rubb'd with Oyl , look incomparably better than any thing made of Wall-nut Tree , nay indeed than the Root , of it , which is now so much esteem'd . All things in their Gardens are very delightful , but , above all , their Fountains . The Basins or Receptacles of them are very large , and most of Marble , or Free-stone . There are belonging to them many Chanels , of the same stone , which conveigh the water from one Basin to another , and serve to water the Garden . Persons of Quality , nay indeed many rich Merchants , build , in their Gardens , Summer-houses , or a kind of Gallery or Hall , which is enclos'd with a row of Pillars , whereto they add , at the four corners of the main Structure , so many with-drawing-rooms , or Pavilions , where they take the air , according to the wind then reigning . And this they take so much delight in , that , many times , these Summer-houses , are handsomer built , and better furnish'd , than those wherein they ordinarily live . 'T is true , their Great-mens Houses and Palaces are very Magnificent within ; but there is not any thing so ugly without , in regard most of their Houses are built only of Earth , or Brick , bak'd in the Sun. Their houses are in a manner square , and most have four stories , accounting the ground-room for one , They call the Cellar , and such places , belonging to a house , as are under ground , Sirsemin , the ground-rooms of the house , Chane , the first story Kuschk ; the second , Tzauffe ; and the third , Kesser ; and they call the open Halls Eiwan . Their Windows are commonly as big as their Doors ; and in regard their buildings are not very high , the frames ordinarily reach up to the Roof . They have not yet the use of Glass , but , in Winter , they cover the frames of their Windows , which are made like Lattices , with oyl'd Paper . There is also little Wood in Persia , I mean in most of its Provinces , that , not being able to keep any great fire , they make use of Stoves , but they are otherwise made than those of Germany . In the midst of their low rooms , they make a hole in the ground of about the compass of an ordinary Kettle , which they fill with burning Coals or Char-coal , and put over it a plank , or little low Table , cover'd with a large Carpet . Sitting , according to their custom , upon the ground , they thrust their feet under the Table , and draw the Carpet over their Body up to the breast , so as that the heat is thereby kept in . Some pass away the nights also , thus accommodated , and so they procure a very natural heat with little fire , and they imagine it to be the more wholsom , in that it troubles not the head , which in the mean time hath the benefit of a fresh and healthy air . They call this kind of Stoves Tenuer ; and that the brain might not be offended by Vapours , which Char-coal commonly sends up into the head , they have certain Passages and Conduits under ground , through which the air draws them away . Persons of mean Quality , and such as are saving , dress their meat with these Tenuers , and make use of them instead of an Oven , and bake Bread and Cakes over them . There is not a house in Ispahan , but hath its Court , which a man must cross ere he comes into the house . They say , that heretofore , the streets of Ispahan were so broad , that twenty horse might have rid a-breast in any of them . But now , especially since the City began to be re-peopled , in the time of Schach-Abas , they husbanded their ground better , especially in the heart of the City , near the Maidan and the Basar ; insomuch that the streets are become so narrow , that if a man meets a Mule-driver , whom they call Charbende , that is , a servant to look to the Asses , who many times drives twenty Mules or more before him , he must step into some shop , and stay there till they be all pass'd by . All the streets abutting upon the Maidan are very narrow : but the Maidan , or Market-place , though it hath shops all about it , is so large , that I cannot imagine there is any in Europe comes near it . This Market-place is seven hundred foot long , and two hundred and fifty broad . All the houses about the Maidan are of equal heighth , and all built of Brick , having their shops vaulted : where you have , on the side towards the King's Palace , Goldsmiths , Lapidaries , and Druggists ; and opposite to them , those Merchants who sell all sorts of stuffs , of Silk , Wool , and Cotton , and the Taverns where they Tiple , and sell all sorts of Provisions . All these houses are two stories high , and have all , their Eiwans , or open Halls . The Market-place is planted all about with a kind of Trees , called Scimscad , which is somewhat like Box , but they are much higher , and the branches being perpetually green , they are so cut , that the Shops are to be seen between the Trees , and make a very delightful Prospect . But it is not one of the least Ornaments of their Maidan , that the Riv●let which runs at the foot of these Trees , in a Chanel of Freestone , rais'd two foot from the ground all about the Market-place , falls into two great Basons , at the two corners of it , and is thence carried by Chanels under ground to other places . Trades-men do not work at all themselves , but have their Slaves and Apprentices , who do all the main work at their house's , while the Master's business is only to sell his Commodities , in shops appointed for that purpose , at the Maidan , in a great Vaulted Gallery built with Arches , or in the streets abutting upon it , where every Trade hath its particular quarter assign'd it , or haply in a street appointed for that particular Commodity , and where they permit not the selling of any other . The observance of which order , in regard the Persians are very neat in all they do , makes so delightful a shew , that I have not seen any thing like it . At the end of his Gallery , there are two Balconies , cover'd over head , opposite one to the other , where their Musick , which consists in Tymbrels , Hawboyes , and other kind of Instruments , which they call Kerenei , is to be heard every night at Sun-set , as also , when the King , either going out of the City , or coming into it , passes through the Maidan . They have this kind of Musick in all the Cities of Persia , which are governed by the Chan , and they say Tamberlane first introduc'd that custom , which hath been observed ever since . The King's Palace is upon the Maidan . The Persians call it Dowlet-Chane , or Der Chane Schach , and there lie before the Gate several great Pieces , of all sizes , but most such as require 36 or 48 pound Bullet , very roughly cast , without Carriages , and lying upon Beams , so as that no use can be made of them . Nicholas Hem , a Hollander , who travell'd into Persia in the years 1623. and 1624. says that these Pieces were brought thither from Ormus , and that they secure the Avenues of the place ; but , as I said before , it is impossible they should be discharg'd . Nay , the Palace it self hath no Fortifications , and is compass'd only by a high Wall. In the day time , there are but three or four upon the Guard , and in the night , there are fifteen at the Gate , and about thirty within the King's apartment . These last are all persons of Quality , and sons of Chans , of whom , some stand Centry , and the rest walk the Round , and they all lye upon the ground , in the open air . This Guard hath its Kischiktzi , or particular Captain , who , every night , delivers the King a List of their names who are upon the Guard , that he may know whom he may confide in , and by what persons he is served . Over the first Gate , there is a great square structure , which hath large Windows on all sides , and we were told , that , within , it was Carv'd all over and Gilt : The other principal apartments of this great Palace , are , the Tab Chane , which is a spacious Hall , where the King treats all the great Lords of his Court , and entertains them at Dinner , upon the day of their Naurus , which is their first day of the year ; the Divan-Chane , which is the ordinary place where all Appeals are try'd , and where the King commonly gives Audience to the Ambassadors of Forein Princes , as we said elsewhere ; which is done , partly upon this account , that , this Edifice having a great Court adjoyning to it , into which it looks , the King may have the convenience of shewing the Ambassadors some of his best Horses , and his other pieces of Magnificence , as he did at our first audience . The Haram-Chane , which is a Hall , wherein the Casseha , that is the King's Concubines , who are always shut up in several apartments , have their meetings , to Dance before him , and to divert him with their Musicians , who are all Eunuchs : The Deka , or the place of the King 's ordinary residence ; where he lodges , and cats , with his lawful Wives . All these Halls have , belonging to them , several Chambers , Closets , Galleries , and other necessary apartments , fit for the lodging and divertisement of so powerful a Prince , and so great a number of Ladies , who are all with him within the same Palace ; wherein there is not any considerable apartment , but hath its particular Garden . At the entrance of the Kings Palace , and about forty paces from the outer-gate , on the right hand , there is another Gate , which opens into a spacious Garden , in the midst whereof there is a Chapel which gives a Privilege to the whole place , and makes the Sanctuary we spoke of before , called by the Persians , Alla-Capi , that is , God's Gate . All those who stand in fear of imprisonment , whether upon a civil , or criminal account , find here an assured Sanctuary and refuge , even against the King's displeasure , and may live there till they are reconcil'd to their Adversaries , if they have to do with private men , or obtain'd their pardon of the King ; provided they have wherewithall to subsist . Murtherers and Assassins participate of the same Privilege ; but the Persians have so great an aversion for Theft , as accounting it a base and infamous Crime , as it really is , that they permit not Thieves , if they do come in , to stay there many days . At the time of our Travels , we found , in this Sanctuary , a Sulthan , who having , either through misfortune , or his own ill conduct , lost the Kings favour , and being in fear of losing his life , was got in thither with all his Family , and liv'd in Tents , which he had set up in the Garden . Behind the Kings Palace , lies the Castle , which they call Taberik Kale . It serves for a Citadel , which is the signification of the word Kale , and it is fortify'd with a Rampier , and several Bastions of earth , which being very sharp above , Nicholas Hem , whom I have found in all things else the most exact of any that have written of the City of Isp●han , took them for Towers . The King doe's not live in it , but there is a Governour , who hath the command of it , and a strong Garrison within it , which is kept there for the security of the Treasure , the Arms and Ammunition of War , that are within it ; though all the Artillery consists only in some Field-pieces . On the other side of the Maidan , in a by-street , there is another Sanctuary , which is called Tschehil Sutun . upon occasion of the forty Beams , which under-prop the Roof of the Structure , and which all rest upon one Pillar , which stands in the middle of the Metschid , or Mosquey . Into this Sanctuary , there got a great number of the Inhabitants of Ispahan , when Tamberlane punish'd the rebellion of this City . For though he had no great Sentiments of piety , yet did he discover a certain respect for the places he accounted sacred ; and accordingly he spar'd all those who took refuge in the Mosquey , but ordered all the rest to be cut in pieces , and commanded the Walls of the Court belonging to it , to be pull'd down . But Schach-Ismael had them built up again , and made the place a Sanctuary . Towards the South part of the Maidan stands that rich and magnificent Mosquey , which Schach-Abas began , and was almost finish'd when he died , but Schach-Sefi had the work carried on at the time of our being there , causing the Walls to be done over with Marble . It is dedicated to Mehedi , who is the twelfth Iman , or Saint , of the posterity of Aaly , for whom Schach-Abas had so particular a Devotion , that he was pleas'd to build several other Mosqueys after the same Model , though much less , at Tauris , and other places , in honour of the same Saint , wherein he made use of the Marble , which he had brought from Eruan , which is as white as Chaulk , and smoother than any Looking-glass . But the Marble which was spent in the building of the great Metschid , at Ispahan , is brought from the Mountain of Elwend . The Persians would have it believ'd , that Mehedi is not dead , but lies hid in a Grot , near Kufa , and that he shall come out thence , some time before the day of Judgement , and ride Aaly's Horse , upon whom he is to go all over the World , to convert people to the Religion of Mahomet . Whence this Mosquey is called Metzid Mehede Sahebeseman . To go from the Maidan to this Mosquey , a man must pass through a great Court , pav'd with Free-stone , at the end whereof , there is , under a Tree , a fair Cistern , wherein those , who go to do their Devotions in the Mosquey , wash and purifie themselves . Behind this Tree , there is a pair of stairs , by which you go up to the square place , which is much less than the fore-said Court , and thence it is but a little further to the Mosquey . Iohn de Laet , taking it from Nicholas Hem , affirms , that there is a pair of stairs of thirteen steps to get up to the Mosquey , and that those stairs are cut out of one piece of Mar●●e ; but there is no such thing . The Portal is of white Marble , and at least as high as that of the Meschaick Choabende , in Sulthania . The door is cover'd all over with plates of Silver , which are Gilt in several places . As you pass through the Door , you enter into a great Court , round about which there is a Vaulted Gallery , and , in the middle of it , a great Cistern of Free-stone , but eight square , and full of water . Above this Gallery there is another , not so high as this , which upper Gallery hath , towards the Hejat , or Court , a row of Marble Pillars , which in some places are Gilt. A man must cross this Court to go into the Mosquey , wherein are the Meherab and the Cathib , that is , the Altar and the Pulpit , according to their way . As you come in , you pass under a Vault of extraordinary height , done over with glittering Stones , some Blew , some Gilt. It is a vast Structure , having many Neeches and Chapels , which are all upheld by Marble Pillars . But the most remarkable thing in all this Emerat , is , that all the Walls , as well those of the Gallery , which is in the Court , as of the Mosquey it self , are of Marble , about fifteen or sixteen foot high , and that there is no piece of Marble , ( which is most of it white and extremely well polish'd ) but is five or six foot in length and breadth , and they are so neatly put one into another , that , the Junctures being in a manner imperceptible , a man cannot but admire the Art of the Work-man , and acknowledge that the Workmanship is not to be imitated . The Meherab , or the Altar , is all of one piece of Marble , having on each side , a Pillar of the same stone , which is also all of one piece . Besides this Mosquey , which is the chiefest in all the City , and the most sumptuous of any in the whole Kingdome , there are in Ispahan many others , but they are much less , and there is too great a number of them , for us to undertake to give here a more particular Description thereof . In the midst of the Maidan there stands a high Pole , much after the manner of those that are set up in several Cities of Europe , to shoot at the Parrat , but , instead of a Bird , they set on the top of it a little Melon , an Arpus , or an Apple , or haply a Trencher , with money upon it ; and they alwayes shoot at it on Horse-back , and that Riding in full speed . The King himself is sometimes pleas'd to make one , among the Inhabitants , when they are at that sport , or sends some of his chiefest Lords to do it ; and commonly , there are very considerable summs layd . The Money which falls down with the ●rencher , belongs to the King's foot-men , and he who carries away the Prize , is oblig'd to make a Feast for all the Company ; nay for the King himself , if so be he hath shot among them . They play there also at a certain Game , which the Persians call Kuitskaukan , which is a kind of Mall , or Cricket ; but they play at this also on Horse-back , and strike the Bowl to the end , Riding in full speed . They also often Exercise themselves at the Tzirid , or Iavelin ; their way we have described elsewhere . And in regard Persia hath the best Horses of any in the World , and that the Persians are very curious about them , they many times lay wagers on their swiftness , and Ride them between the two Pillars , which are at both ends of the Maidan . When the King is onely a Spectator of the sport , he sits in a little wooden Lodge , called Scanescin , which is at one end of the Maidan ; set on four Wheels , for the more convenient removal of it from one place to another . On the other side of the Maidan , over against the great Mosquey , are the Wine-Taverns , and other Drinking-Houses , whereof we spoke before . There are several kinds of them . In the Scire Chanes , they sell Wine ; but those who have the least tenderness for their Reputation , will not come into those places , which are infamous , and the common receptacles of a sort of people , who divert themselves there with Musick , and the Dancing of some of their common Drabbs , who having , by their obscene gestures , excited the brutalities of the Spectators , get them into some corner of the House , or draw them along into some publick places , where they permit the commission of these abhominations , as freely as they do that of ordinary sins . In the Tsal Chattai Chane , they drink The , or Tea , which the Persians call Tzai , though the Tzai , 〈…〉 Cha are properly but a kind of The , and Chattai , in as much as it is b●ought them from Chattai : we shall have occasion to speak more of it hereafter . They are only persons of good repute who Drink of this , and frequent these Houses , where , in the intervals of their drinking , they spend the time at a certain Game somewhat like our Tick-Tack . but they commonly play at Chesse , at which they are excellent , and go beyond the Muscovites , whom I dare affirm to be the best Gamesters at Chesse of any in Europe . The Persians call this Game Sedrentz , that is , Hundred-cares , in regard those who play at it , are to apple all their thoughts thereto ; and they are great Lovers of it , in as much as from the word Sch●ch , whence it hath its name , they would have it believ'd , it is of their Invention . Some years since , there was publish'd in Germany , a great Volume , upon the Game of Chesse , wherein the Author , too easily crediting Olaus Magnus , would have it believ'd , that the antient Goths and Swedes , put those to play at Chesse who were Suters to their Daughters , that , by their management of that Game , which hath no dependence on Fortune , they might discover the judgement and disposition of their pretended Sons in Law. But these are only Fables , as is also what is related of one Elmaradab , King of Babylon . The Government of this Prince was so Tyrannical , as the story at least would have it , that no Body thinking it safe , to represent to him the dangers , whereto his cruelties expos'd the State and his own Person , one of the Lords of his Council , named Philometer , invented the Game of Chesse , which , instead of openly opposing the sentiments of the Tyrant , discover'd to him the duty of a Prince towards his Family and Subjects , by shewing him the removals of the several pieces , by the representation of two Kings , encamp'd one against the other , with their Queens , their Officers and Soldiers ; and that this wrought a greater impression on the King , than all the other remonstrances that could have been made to him . The Cahwa Chane are those places , where they take Tobacco , and drink of a certain black water , which they call Cahwa : but we shall treat of both hereafter in this very Book , when we shall have occasion to speak of the Persians manner of Life . Their Poe●s and Historians are great frequenters of these places , and contribute much to the Divertisement of the Company . These are seated in a high Chair , in the midst of the Hall , whence they entertain their Auditors with Speeches , and tell them Satyrical stories , playing in the mean time with a little stick , with the same gestures , and after the same manner , as those do who shew tricks of Legerdemain among us . Near these Taverns or Drinking-Houses , are the shops of Surgeons and Barbers , between which Trades there is a great difference in Persia , as there is , within these few years , in France . The former , whom they call Tzerrach , only dress Wounds and Hurts ; and the others , named Dellak , only Trim , unless they sometimes are employ'd about Circumcision . These Barbers are much taken up , for there is not a man , but is shav'd , as soon as any Hair begins to appear ; but there is not , on the other side , any who carries not his Rasour about him , for fear of getting the Pox , which they are extremely afraid of , because it is very common among them , and very contagious . As you go out of the Maidan , on the same side , and turning on the right hand , you come to the Basar , or true Market-place , and , in the midst of the Market-place , the K●●serie , or kind of open Cloister , where are sold all the richest Stuffs and Commodities that the Kingdome affords . Over the Gate of this Structure , there is a striking-Clock , made by an English-man named Festy , in the time of Schacst-Abas : and in regard , that then there were few Lords that had Watches , the Persians look'd on the Motions of that work as a thing Miraculous and Supernatural . This English Clock-maker had met with the same fate as Rodolf Stadler , and had been cut to pieces by the friends of a Persian , whom he had kill'd , and the Clock had been out of Order ever since his Death . This Market-place consists of several Streets , cover'd over head , and is so full of Shops , and those shops so full of all sorts of Merchandizes , that there is nothing , though ever so rare in World , which is not to be had here , and at a very reasonable rare . For indeed , there is nothing dear at Ispahan , but Wood and Provision , inasmuch as there is no Forrest near it , nor Meadows for the feeding of Cattel . Of all the shops I saw at Ispahan , I was not pleas'd so much with any as that of a Druggist , who liv'd in the Maidan , on the left hand as you go to the Metzid , by reason of the abundance of the rarest Herbs , Seeds , Roots and Minerals it was furnish'd with . The Root Tzinae , or Chinae , which the Persians call Bich Tzini , and Rhubarb , which they call Rawentzini , and is brought thither from China and great Tartary , were not worth here above three Abas's , or a Crown the pound . There is not any Nation in all Asia , nor indeed almost of Europe , who sends not its Merchants to Ispahan , whereof some sell by Whole-sale , and others by Retail , by the Pound and the Ell. There are ordinarily above twelve thousand Indians in the City , who have , most of them , their shops near those of the Persians , in the Maidan , and their Merchandizes , in the Caravanseras , where they have their Habitations , and their Store-Houses . Their Stuffs are incomparably fairer , and their Commodities of greater Value than those of Persia ; inasmuch as besides the Musk and Amber-grease ; they bring thither great quantities of Pearls and Diamonds . I observ'd , that most of these Indosthans , had upon the Nose , a mark of Saffron , about the breadth of a Man's finger ; but I could never learn what that Mystery signify'd . They are all Mahumetans or Pagans : they burn the bodies of their Deceas'd friends and kinred , and in that ceremony they use only the Wood of the Mesch-Mesch , or Apricock-Tree . But of these a particular account will be given in the Travels of Mandelslo into the Indies . Besides these Indians , there is , at Ispahan . a great number of Tartars , from the Provinces of Chuaressem , Chattai and Buchar , Turks , Iews , Armenians , Georgians , English , Dutch , French , Italians and Spaniards . The City is supply'd with Provisions out of the other Provinces of the Kingdom . Out of that of Kirman , there are brought , in the Winter time , fat Sheep , and , in Summer , Lambs , which are sold at Ispahan , at nine or ten Abas's a piece : for the very Skin is worth five or six , upon the account of the Furr , which is very pretious there . The Province of Kilan furnishes it with Rice ; and those of the Kendeman , Tasum , Ebarku , and Ieschi , though they lie at a great distance , with Wheat and Barly . Wood and Charcoal are sold here , by the pound , the Wood near a half peny , and the Charcoal a peny the pound , in regard they are forc'd to bring it from Mesanderan , and Ieilak-Perjan . The ordinary Money of Persia is of Silver and Brasse , very little of Gold. The Abas , the Garem-Abas , or half - Abas , which they commonly call Chodabende , the Scahi and Bisti , are of Silver . The former were so called from Schach-Abas , by whose command they were first made , being in Value about the third part of a Rixdollar ; so that they are about 18 d. sterl . though they do not amount , by weight , to above 15 d. Schach-Chodabende gave his name to the half - Abas . The Scahi are worth about the fourth part of an Abas , and two Bisti and a half make a Scahi . Schach-Ismael had Coined , in his time , a kind of Money , which was called Lari , and it was made after the manner of a thick Latin wire , flatted in the middle , to receive the impression of the Characters , which shew'd the value of the piece . The Persians call all sorts of Copper or Brass money Pul , but there is one particular kind thereof , which they call Kasbeki , whereof forty make an Abas . When they are to name great Sums , they account by Tumains , each whereof is worth fifty Abas's . Not that there is any piece of Money amounting to that Sum , but the term is only us'd for the convenience of accounting , as in Muscovy , they account by Roubles , and in Flanders by thousands of Livers . They will receive from Foreiners no other money than Rixdollars or Spanish Ryals , which they immediately convert into Abas's , and gain a fourth part by the money . The King of Persia farms out the Mint to private persons , who gain most by it , and share stakes with the money-changers , whom they call Xeraffi , who have their shops , or Offices , in the Maidan , and are oblig'd to bring all forein money to the publick-Mint , which they call Serab-chane . There is this remarkable as to the brass money , that every City hath its particular money and mark , which is changed every year , and that such money goes only in the place where it was made . So that upon their first day of the year , which begins with the Vernal Equinox , all the brass-money is cry'd down , and the mark of it is chang'd . The ordinary mark of it is a Stag , a Deer , a Goat , a Satyre , a Fish , a Serpent , or some such thing . At the time of our Travels , the Kasbeki were mark'd , at Ispahan , with a Lion , at Scamachie , with a Devil , at Kaschan , with a Cock , and in Kilan , with a Fish. The King of Persia , on the one side , makes a great advantage by this brass-money , in as much as he pays for a pound of this Metal , but an abas , which amounts to about eighteen pence , and he hath made of it sixty four Kasbeki ; and , on the other , he , by this means , keeps the Kingdom from being too full of uncurrent and cry'd down money . The great Trade of the City of Ispahan hath oblig'd the King to build there a great number of Caravanseras . These are spacious Store-houses , built four-square , and enclos'd of all sides with a high Wall , for the security of forein Merchants , who have their lodgings in them , as also for that of the Commodities they bring thither . They are two or three stories high , and have , within , many conveniences , Courts , Chambers , Halls , and Galleries . Among other publick Structures , we may well take notice of the two Monasteries of Italian and Spanish Monks , which are in the most Northerly quarter of the City , and about a thousand paces distant one from the other , One is the Convent of the Augustine Monks , whereof we have spoken before ; but the other is inhabited by certain Carmelites , who are Italians , and though they were but ten in all , yet I may boldly affirm , that those of this Order have not a nobler Convent in any part of Europe . Their Prior's name was F. Tinas , and he was , at our being there , very antient , a good man , and of a free disposition , as were also the other Monks ; who live among the Infidels much more orderly than they do elsewhere . We are oblig'd to acknowledge their civilities , especially those among us , who , having the advantage of the Latine tongue , could converse with them . We never visited them but they treated us with a Collation , and dismiss'd us extremely oblig'd to them for their kindness , as in other things , so particularly , in the instructions they gave us how we ought to behave our selves during our aboad in Persia. They presented M. Hicrome Imhof , a Senator of Nuremberg , and one of the chief Gentlemen belonging to the Embassy , ( who is now in Germany , in a Court much different from that of Schach-Sefi ) with a very fair Italian and Persian Lexicon , which he promises to publish , with the Latine , since by him added to the other two Languages . They did me , in particular , the favour , to afford me refuge in their Convent , to protect me against the persecutions of the Ambassador Brugman , and to get my Letters convey'd into Germany with much safety and speed . At the time of our being there , they were also beginning to build a Convent for certain French Capuci●s , who had bought a place , for that end , within a quarter of a League of the Monastery of the Angustines . They were but three in all , who seem'd to be very good people , and had attain'd some learning . They had finish'd the Chapel , and were then upon the Dormitory , which had adjoyning to it a Kitchin-Garden , and a Vineyard , with much likelyhood they would not give over building with that . Between this last Monastery , and that of the Carmelites , are the King's stables , near which there is a pretty high Tower , which is all built of Earth , and the Horns of Stags and A●u's . They say , that Schach-Tamas I. having kill'd two thousand of those beasts at one Hunting , employ'd their Horns in that building , in memory of so remarkable a defeat , and that he therewith made that Tower which they call Keleminar . The parts adjacent to the City , are not unsuitable to the sumptuousness of its Structures , and the greatness of so famous a Metropolis . The King's Garden , which they call Tzarbagh , is , no doubt one of the noblest in all the World. It is above half a League in a perfect square , and the River Senderut , which hath spacious Walks on both sides of it , divides it into a cross , so as that it seems to make four Gardens of it . At one of its extremities , towards the South , there is a little Mountain , divided into several Alleys , which have on both sides steep Precipices , in regard that the River , which they have brought up to the top of the Mountain , does thence continually fall down , by Chanels , into Basins , which are cut within the Rock . The Chanels were about three foot broad ; and were cut upon every side , so as that the water falling directly down , and , with a great noise into the Basin , extremely delighted both the ear , and the eye . No Basin but the water fell into it , and upon every Alley , there was a Basin of white Marble , which forc'd the water into divers figures . All the water about the Garden fell at last into a Pond , which in the midst of it , cast up water forty foot high . This Pond , had , at the four corners of it so many large Pavilions , whereof the appartments were gilt within , and done with fueillage , there being a passage from one to another by Walks , planted with Tzinnar-Trees , whereof there being Millions , they made the place the most pleasant and delightfull of any in the World. The Fruit-Trees are not to be numbred , and there are of all sorts , which Schach-Abas , who began this Garden , had sent for , not only out of all the Provinces of the Kingdom , but also out of Turkie and the Indies . Here you have all sorts of Apples , Pears , Almonds , Apricocks , Peaches , Pomegranates , Citrons , Orenges , Chestnuts , VVallnuts , Filbeards , Goosberries , &c. besides a great many not known in Europe . VVe saw there a kind of Grape which they call Hallague , of the bigness of a mans thumb , which had no stone , but the skin and meat firm , and of an admirable taste . This Garden is kept by ten Master-Gardeners , who have each of them ten men to work under them ; and there is this further convenience in it , that when the Fruits are fit to eat , they permit any that have a mind to go into it , and to eat what they please of the fruits , paying four Kasbeki , or two pence a piece ; but they are forbidden to carry any away . The Citie hath , on all sides , very large Suburbs , which they c●ll Abath , whereof the fairest and most considerable is , that which is called Tzulfa , wherein there are twelve Churches , and above three thousand houses , equal , in point of building to the best in the Citie . The Inhabitants of this quarter are Armenians , Christians , and most of them Merchants , and rich men , whom Schach-Abas brought out of great Armenia , and planted in this place . They pay the King but two hundred Tumains , by way of Tribure , which amount to about a thousand Livers , which sum their Daroga , who , in our time , was called Chosrou Sulthan , and the Calenter , Seferas-beg , are oblig'd to bring into the King's Coffers . On the other side of the River Senderut , lies the Suburbs of Tabrisabath , where live those who were translated thither out of the Province of Tauristhan , by Schach-Abas ; upon which accompt , it is sometimes called Abasabath . The Suburbs of Hasenabath is the ordinary habitation of the Tzurtzi , that is to say , the Georgians , who are also Christians , and most of them Merchants , and wealthy men , as the Armenians , as well by reason of the Trade they drive within the Kingdom , as in all other places abroad . They delight much in making Voyages , especially to the Indies , and into Europe , in so much that most of the Merchants who come to Venice , Holland , and other places , and who are there called Armenians , are of this Nation . Not that the Christians , whether Armenians , Georgians , or others , are not permitted to live within the Citie ; but their living in these remote Quarters proceeds from the desire they have to settle themselves in a place , where they might live quietly , and enjoy the freedom of their conscience . For the Persians do not onely suffer them to inhabit any where , since they have a particular Quarter assign'd them within the Citie of Ispahan , behind the Metzit Mehedi , in a place which they call Nessera ; but they have also an affection for them , as well upon accompt of the advantage they make by Trading with them , and the Tribute they pay , as particularly upon the score of their Vines . The Mahumetane Law forbids those who are subject thereto , the drinking of Wine , and consequently the cultivation of Vineyards . But the Persians , who are so given to Wine , that it were impossible they should forbear it , imagine they commit no great sin , in the drinking of Wine , though it be done even to excess , provided their Vineyards are dress'd by Christians . The Armenians are expert enough at all things requisite to the ordering of the Vines ; but they understand nothing of the making or preserving of Wine . They are no lovers of white Wine , in so much that when it hath not stood long enough in the Vat , or is not high colour'd enough to their fancy , they put into it a little Brazil-wood , or Saffron , to heighten its colour . They do not keep it in Buts or Tuns , but either in great earthen pots , or fill therewith the whole Cellar , without using any Vessel at all . There is yet a noble part of the Suburbs towards the West-side of the Citie , named Kebrabath , deriving its name from a certain people called Kebber , that is to say , Infidels , from the Turkish word Kiaphir , which signifies a Renegat . I know not whether I may affirm they are Originally Persians , since they have nothing common with them but the Language . They are distinguish'd from the other Persians by their beards , which they wear very big , as also by their habit , which is absolutely different from that of the others . They wear , over their Wascoats , a Casaque , or Coat , which falls down to half the leg , and is open onely at the neck and shoulders , where they ty it together with Ribbons . Their Women cover not their faces , as those of the other Persians do , and they are seen in the streets and elsewhere , contrary to the custom of those , who pretend to live civilly ; yet have they a great reputation of being very chaste . I made it my business to enquire , what Religion these Kebbers are of , but all the accompt I could have of them , was , that they are a sort of Pagans , who have neither Circumcision , nor Baptism , nor Priests , nor Churches , nor any books of Devotion or Morality among them . Some Authors affirm , that they have a certain Veneration for the fire , as the antient Persians had ; but there is no such thing . They believe indeed the immortality of the Soul , and somewhat , consonant to what the antient Pagans writ , of Hell , and the Elysian fields . For when any one of them dies , they let a Cock out of the House of the party deceas'd , and follow him into the fields without the Citie , and if a Fox take him by the way , they make no doubt but that his Soul is sav'd : but if this experiment take not , they use another , which in their opinion is more certain and infallible ; which is this . They put about the deceas'd person his best Cloaths , hang several Gold Chains and Jewels about his neck , and Rings , and whatsoever else he had of most value of that kind , upon his fingers and in his hands , and so dress'd , he is brought to the Church-yard , where they set him standing against the Wall , and keep him up in that Posture , by putting a Fork under his Chin. If it happen , that the Crows , or any other ravenous Birds , pick out his Right Eye , he is look'd upon as a Saint , there 's no doubt of his Salvation , the Corps is buried with Ceremonies , and is very gently and orderly let down into the Grave . But if the said Birds unfortunately make at the Left Eye , 't is an infallible argument of his Damnation , they conceive a horrour at him as a Reprobate , and they cast him head-long into the Grave . There are near and about Ispahan fourteen hundred and sixty Villages , the Inhabitants whereof are all in a manner employ'd in the making of Stuffs and Tapistry , of Wool , Cotton , Silk , and Brocado . The fields about the City lye very low , and it seems Nature was willing in that to shew an effect of her Providence , inasmuch as were it not for that convenience , the Country would not be Habitable , by reason of the execessive heats which reign there . For the convenience they derive from this situation is this , that they can make the River Senderut over-flow , when the Summer heats have melted the Snow on the neighbouring Mountains , and draw it all over the fields . Iohannes de Persia saies indeed , that the River , falling again into its Chanel , leaves a slime behind it , which corrupts the Air ; but he is mistaken . For it is certain , that , some Provinces only excepted , which lye upon the Caspian Sea , there is not any place in all Persia , where the Air is more healthy than at Ispahan . True indeed it is , that the heats there are very great , especially in Iune and Iuly , but the Inhabitants are not much incommodated thereby . For as , in Winter they have their Tenuars , or Stoves , against the Cold , so in Summer , they have their Vaulted apartments , and their Halls and Galleries , with Windows of all sides , that the Wind and Air may find their passage in , to moderate their great heats . And though it freezes there so little , that in a Night's 〈◊〉 it does not make an Ice as thick as a man's finger , which thaws as soon as the Sun appears over the Horizon , yet have they a way to make the Ice above two foot thick , and to keep it , to be us'd to cool their Drinks in Summer . To do this , they make choice of a commodi●●us place , that is cool , and towards the North , pav'd with Free-stone or Marble , but uneven , and with a little descent , upon which they pour the water , and as soon as that is congeal'd , they pour on more , and by this means , in one night , they make an Ice a foot thick , which in the day time they cover , that the Sun may not shine upon it : and so continuing this exercise for two of three nights together , they provide Ice enough to serve them all Summer . Having made as much as they desire , they break it in pieces , and put it up into Snow-Houses , whereof there are so many at Ispahan , that , for two or three Kasbekis , a man may have as much as will suffice him all Summer . The extent we have assign'd Persia , from the 25 degree of the Aequator , to the 37 Northward from the Aequinoctial line , discovers , that it is seated in the temperate Zone . Mount Taurus divides it in the middle , almost as the Apennine does Italy , thrusting forth its Branches here and there into several Provinces , where they are called by other particular names . The Provinces , which have this Mountain between them and the North , are very hot ; but the others , which have it between them and the South , have a milder and more temperate Air. The Kings of Persia heretofore took this convenience , to change the places of their habitations , according to the Seasons , passing away the Summer at Echatane , which is now called Tabris , having the Mountain between it and the South-west , and by that means not so much expos'd to the great heats : and the Winter , at Susa , in the Province , which , from that name , is now called Susistan , where the Mountain not only keeps off the North-wind from annoying the Inhabitants , but also sends them heat , by the reflection of the Sun-beams at Noon , and makes the place so delightful , that it hath thence the name Suse , that is , Lilly. In Spring and Autumn , they liv'd at Persepolis , or at Babylon . The Modern Kings do still use the same convenience . Schach-Abas , liv'd , in the Winter , at Ferabath , in the Province of Mesanderan ; and Schach-Sefi , sometimes at Tabris , and sometimes at Ardebil , or Caswin . The City of Ispaban is the most commodious of any , as well for Winter as Summer , inasmuch as being seated in a great Plain , at , in a manner , an equal distance of three Leagues from the Mountain , there is always some little Wind stirring , which cools the Air , and comes into all Rooms . We had but too much experience of this change , and the inconveniences ensuing thereupon , and found , that the heats of the day , and the cold of the nights , of which Iacob made his complaint to Laban his Father-in-law , are there equally insupportable . For , being forc'd to Travel in the night , and that during the hottest season of the year , we felt there a cold , which depriv'd us of the use of our Limbs , and made us many times unable to get off our Horses , especially when there was an East or North-wind : whereas , on the contrary , the South-wind sent us sometimes such hot blasts as was ready to choak us . From what we have now said , it may be deduc'd , that all the Provinces of Persia are not equally healthy , and that there are some , where Diseases are much more common than in others . Those of Schirwan and Kilan are very much subject to Feavers ; but the Air of the City of Tauris is so good , that a man hears no talk of that Disease there . Nay , on the contrary , they say that those who are troubled therewith , may find their remedy in that place , even without taking any Physick . Epidemical Diseases , such as the Bloody-Flux , and the Plague , are not so ordinary here as in Europe . The Pox , which is called Sehemet Kaschi , that is , the Disease of Kaschan , in regard it is more common there than elsewhere , or that there notice was first taken of it , ( as it is called in France , the Neapolitan Disease , and in England , and other places , the French , in as much as , instead of going to Naples for it , where the French were infected in the name of Charles VIII . they may now have it as conveniently at Par● ) is very common at that place . 'T is true Kaschan is a place excellently well seated , but the Air must be somewhat unwholsome , when they want fresh water thereabou●s , and that it is here the Tarantulas and the most dangerous Scorpions of all Persia are most rife . The Dropsie is not very rare in the Province of Kilan ; but there are very few troubled with the Stone in any part of the Kingdome ; and for the Gout , it is a Disease not yet known among them . The Inhabitants are Long liv'd , it being an ordinary thing to see persons of a hundred years of age . I knew a Judge in the Province of Serab , between Mokan and Ardebil , who was a hundred and thirty years of age ; and the Father of Hacwerdy , who went along with us into Holstein , was above six score . Their temperance and sobriety contributes much to the good constitution of their Body , the continuance of their Health , and length of their Lives . As to the soil of Persia , the Province of Kilan excepted , which is very fertil , it is sandy and barren in the Plains , every where in a manner checquer'd with little red Stones , and not bringing forth ought but Thistles and Reeds , which they use for firing in their Kitchin instead of Wood , where there is not any . The Province of Kilan only hath nothing of this drought . But in the uneven parts of the Country , where the Mountains make several Valleys , the ground is very good . Accordingly in these places it is , that most of their Villages are seated , inasmuch as they are very Ingenious , in conveying the water , which rises out of the Mountains , by Chanels of about four foot in breadth , which they use in their Gardens , and many times in till'd Lands , to those places where it seldome Rains. To give the earth that moisture which Heaven hath deny'd it , they raise up the ends of their Lands , which are about fifteen or twenty fathom square , a foot higher than any other part , into which they let in the water out of their Chanels over Night , and the next Morning let it out again : so that the earth , which hath been thus moisten'd , receiving the Sun-beams almost perpendicular , brings forth all sorts of fruits in great abundance . In the Cultivation of their grounds , they make use of Ploughs , which are so big in those places , where the soil is strong and fat , as it is in Iruan and Armenia , that many times twenty or four and twenty Buffles , or wild Oxen , are hardly able to draw them , and they require six men to drive them . The furrows are a foot deep , and two foot broad . They ordinarily sow only Rice , Wheat , and Barley . They care not for Rye , and when there chances to be any Grains of it among the Wheat , as this often degenerates into the other , they weed it out , and cast it away . Oats is a kind of Grain not known among them . They sow also Millet , Lentills , Pease and Beans . They call the Ciches , Nagud , and the common Pease , Kulul . They sow also whole fields of Ricinus , or Palma Christi , which they call Kuntzut . They beat the Grain thereof , to get an Oyl out of it , which they call Schirbach , and it is sweet and pleasant , and very good to eat . The Peasants eat also the Grain ; and mixing it with Ciches , and Currens , they make their Deserts of it . There is in a manner no Province of Persia but brings forth Cotton , which they call Pambeh , and there are whole fields cover'd therewith , especially i● Armenia , Iruan , Nachtzuan , Kera●●ath , near Arasbar , in Adirbeitzan , and in Chorasan . It grows upon a Bush , two or three foot high , having leaves like those of the Vine , but much less , and shoots forth at the extremity of its Branches a bud of about the bigness of a Nut , which , when fully ripe , opens in several places , and thrusts out the Cotton , through the clefts that are in the shell . Though there be abundance of it spent in all sorts of Stuffs made in the Country ; yet do they drive a vast Trade with that which is unwrought , The Province of Kilan brings forth also a kind of Flax , the thread whereof is very good , and fit for Cloath . The domestick Creatures , as well such as are us'd in carriage , as others , are Sheep , Goats , Buffles , Oxen and Cows , Camels , Horses , Mules , and Asses . The ordinary Forrage for Horses is Barley , mixt with Chaff , or Rice mixt with shredded Straw . The Persians water not their Horses till an hour and a half after they have eaten , contrary to the ordinary custom of the Turks , who water theirs immediately after they have given them their allowance . There is in Persia a certain kind of Herb , which they call Genscheht , which is sown much after the same manner as we sow Saint-foin , once in seven years . It grows up three foot high , and brings forth blew Flowers . It is cut twice a year , and they are only Persons of quality who give it their Horses . There is very little common Hay , unless it be in the Province of Iruan , and Armenia . In some Provinces they do not make any at all , because there is Grass enough all the year long . Of all Cattel , they have most Sheep . Of these they have very great Flocks , and it is their most ordinary Food , though it be not of so pleasant a tast to those who are not accustomed thereto . They are much of the same bulk with those of Europe , and sometimes a little bigger ; but short and flat-Nos'd with the Ears hanging down , as our Spaniels . They are but lean , in regard the Tails , which weigh ten , twenty , nay sometimes thirty pounds , draw all the fat out of them . The Tails have the bones and joynts , as our Sheep have , but the fat hangs to them in great gobbets like locks of Wool ; which much hinders them from running or leaping . in Kurdesthan , near Diarbeker , and in Sirie , they have the Invention of putting the tails of these Creatures upon a kind of little Cart with two Wheels , which is fasten'd by a little stick to the Necks of them . The Sheep we saw among the Tartars , upon the Ca●pian Sea , are in all things like those of Persia ; but those of the Tartars of Vsbeque and Buchar have a greyish long Wool , curling at the ends into little white and close Knots , like Pearls , which makes a pretty show , whence it comes that their fleece is more esteem'd than their flesh , in as much as this kind of furr is the most precious of any us'd in Persia , next to Sables . They are very tenderly kept , and for the most part in the shade , and when they are oblig'd to bring them abroad , they cover them as they do Horses . These Sheep have as little tails as ours . The Persians have also great flocks of Goats , and they eat the flesh of them . Of the Suet they make Candles ; and it is of their skins that they make the Leather which we call Marroquin or Spanish Leather , and is brought through Moscovy and Poland into the other Provinces of Europe . They have abundance of Buffles , especially towards the Caspian-Sea , in Ferab , neer Ardebil , in Eruan , and Surul , where some Peasants have five or six hundred of them . They are kept in moist places , and they say their milk is very cooling , as is also the butter made thereof . They have also Oxen like those of Europe ; but , in the Province of Kilan , they have a bunch of fat upon the neck , as those of the Indies have . I have been told , that the Cows will not suffer themselves to be milk'd , if their Calves be not brought before them : so that if a Calf chance to die , ( for they never kill any to eat ) they fill the skin with Straw , cast a little Salt upon it , and they let the Cow lick it , by which means she stands quiet to be milk'd . The Persians have an aversion for Swine ; whence it comes that the Armenians themselves , who live among them , seldom breed any , unless it be in those places where they live apart , as in the Suburbs of Tzulfa , where they have some few . They conceive they have very good reason to have an aversion for this Creature , following the example of the Iews , and tell , to that purpose , a ridiculous and obscene story , which they take out of the Alchoran , and relate ; That , one day , the Apostles intreated our Saviour , to tell them , after what manner Noah liv'd in the Ark , during the Deluge . But our Saviour , without saying a word to them , having taken a handfull of dirt , made the figure of a man with it , cast it upon the ground , and said to it , rise up in the name of the Father . Immediately there started up an oldman , all white , whom our Saviour asked , Who art thou ? He made answer , I am Iaphet , the son of Noah . Our Saviour ask'd him , whether he were so white when he died ; whereto he answered , that he was not , but that he became so just that moment , out of the fear he was in to appear before God , as believing he had been rais'd up to come to the last judgement . Upon that , Iesus Christ commanded him to acquaint the Apostles with all that had been done in the Ark. Iaphet obey'd , and told them , among other things , that , one day , the Ark being so full of durt at that place where the house of ease stood , that Noah , fearing it might take in water there , thought fit to consult God in that extremity . The Divine answer was , that he should send an Elephant to the said common house , and that of the Dung of that Creature and mans mixt together , there was immediately engendred a Swine , which so turn'd up that heap of Ordure with his snowt , 〈◊〉 the Ark went very even . This nasty Creature having fill'd its Nostrils with filth , sneez'd very violently , by means of which sneezing , there came out a Rat , which put Noah into greater perplexity than before ; in so much , that , to be deliver'd out of these troubles , he address'd himself once more to God , and ask'd him what he should do in that unhappy conjucture . The answer was , that God commanded him , to strike the Lion upon the head with a Wand , and that he , being thereby put into a fury , fell a-roaring so loud , that , out of his Nostrils there came out a Cat , which immediately pursued the Rat. The Persian Paraphrast of the Alchoran , going on with his story , sayes , that Noah , knowing he was to continue forty years in the Ark , separated the Males from the Females , out of a fear , that the several species multiplying , the Ark would not be able to contain them , and that they might want meat . Of all Creatures , onely the Dog had the freedom allow'd him to stay with the Bitch , at the bottom of the Ark. One day the Cat having observ'd that those Creatures had the liberty to do what all the rest were deny'd , went , and made her complaints to Noah , who reproching them with what they had done , the Dog would not acknowledge the fact . But word was so often brought to Noah of the Dog's transgression , that he desired God to make known the truth of it by an infallible proof , and that afterwards the Dog desirous to line the Bitch became fasten'd to her ; wherewith the Cat having acquainted Noah , they were taken in the fact , and found guilty of having lied before . Thence it comes , that , ever since that time , Dogs have been so fasten'd in the act of generation , and have an inveterate fewd against Cats . They have several sorts of Camels . Those which have two bunches they call Bughur , and those , which have but one , Schuttur . Of these last there are four kinds ; that is , those , which , by way of excellence , they call Ner , that is to say , the Male , which is engendred of a Dromedary , or Camel , with two bunches , and a Female that hath but one , which is called Maje , and these are not to be cover'd by any of another kind . These are the best and most esteem'd of all the Camels , in so much that some of them are sold at a hundred Crowns a-piece . They carry nine hundred , or a thousand weight , and are in a manner indefatigable . When they are hot , they eat little , foam at the mouth , are angry , and bite ; so that to prevent their doing any injury to those who govern them , they have a kind of Muzzle put over their mouths , which the Persians call Agrab . The Camels , which come of these , degenerate very much , and are heavy and flow , whence the Turks call the Iurda Kaidem , and they are not worth above thirty or forty Crowns . The third kind is that which they call Lohk ; but these are not so good as the Bughurs , nor do they foam at the mouth as the Ners , when they are hot : but when they go to rut , they put out under the Throat a red bladder , which they draw in with their breath , life up their heads , and snort often . These are worth about sixty Crowns apiece . They are not neer so strong as the others , whence it is , that when the Persians would speak of a stout and daring man , they say he is a Ner , and when they would express a poor-spirited and cowardly person , they call him a Lohk . The fourth kind is , by the Persians , called Schutturi baad , and by the Turks , Ieldovesi , that is , Wind-Camels . They are much less in bulk , but more active and sprightly than the others : for whereas the ordinary Camels go but a footpace , these trot and gallop as well as Horses . The King and the Chans have many Teams of them , and every Team consists in seven Camels coupled together . They use them at Magnificent Ceremonies , either to meet Ambassadors , covered with covering-cloaths of red Velvet , or Pack-saddles made of the same stuft , embroider'd with Gold and Silver , with silver-bells about their necks , or to ride poste , nay , sometimes in the Wars , in which they are thus much the more serviceable , that , in a defeat , they contribute much to the saving of the Baggage . They trot so hard , that the Boy who guides them , and to that end gets up first , is glad to be ty'd to the Pannel or Saddle by the waste . When they run , they put out their heads , and open their Nostrils , and run with such violence , that it is impossible to stay them . At our entrance into Scamachie and Ardebil , we saw a great number of them , galsoping sometimes before , sometimes behind us . This is one of the greatest conveniences that Travellers meet with in Persia , as well for the carrying of their own persons , as the conveyance of their Baggage and Commodities , which they may , by this means , transport from one place to another , at a very easie rate , and with little trouble . One man guides a Team , or as many as are fasten'd together : and if a man thinks it not safe to travel alone , he may joyn with the Caravans , which go perpetually up and down the Countrey , and with these is the safest way of travelling . The travelling of the Camels is at a certain rate , and therefore their Stages being set , they find it no great trouble to make them reach their ordinary lodgings , which are either in Villages upon the High-way , or at Caravanseras , expressely built for the entertainment of the Caravans . Some of these Caravanseras have persons in them , who are as it were Hosts , and sell Provender , but in others , you have onely the bare Walls . It is no great charge to keep the Camels . Their sustenance is Thistles and Nettles and sometimes they thrust down their throats a hard Paste , made of the chaff of Barley , about three pound in weight , much after the fashion of the Loaves which the French Soldiers , who serve in the Low-Countreys , corruptly call Brindestocq . Sometimes , they put into this Paste , Cotton-seed , which is very sweet , and as big as a great Pease . They can endure thirst for two or three dayes together ; wherein nature seems to have made some Provision against the extremity men are put to for want of water , when they travel over the Desarts and Heaths of those hot and dry Countreys . They onely touch the knees of their fore-legs to make them bow to receive their burthens , and being so laid with their bellies on the ground , they suffer a man to order them as he pleases . The harmonious sound of a man's voyce , or an instrument , enlivens them ; whence it comes that the Persians tie little bells about their knees , and a pretty big one about their necks , not onely by reason of the long trains of them that go together , it being necessary they should be heard at a great distance , to give those notice who might unadvisedly come between them , but also to divert these Creatures in their travel . The Arabians , to the same purpose , make use of Timbrels , when they travel through the Desarts of their Countrey , in as much as whipping or beating does not make them advance ; but Musick , especially a man's voyce , animates , and inspires them with a certain courage . What most troubles the Camels , is a kind of Snail , called Mohere , which sometimes lies within the Thistles ; if these sting them in the Nostrils , it proves mortal . The Camels are very revengefull , and remember a long time any injury they have receiv'd : in so much , that , in Persia , a Camels anger is come into a Proverb , when they would speak of an irreconcilable enmity . As to this particular , there is a very memorable example of a Camel , which , being hot , and having not the Muzzle on , bit a servant who went along by him , in the Arm. The servant gave him a many blows about the neck with a Cudgel , which part is the tendrest about these Creatures . But the Camel had a cruel revenge of him , ere they came to their journey's end . For some time after , being got loose in the night , he went among the servants , who by reason of the cold lay near the Camels , that they might thrust their feet under their bellies , and having pitch'd upon the person that had beaten him , he trod on him so as that all his bones were crush'd and broken . The servant's Father demanded satisfaction , and had the Camel adjudg'd him , to be dispos'd of as he pleasid . If anger proceed from Choler as its principle , a man may justly wonder whence it comes , that Pliny sayes , that Camels , Horses , and Asses , have no Gall. Nor could I ever find any reason why the same Pliny should affirm , after Xenophon , that Camels have an aversion for Horses . When I told the Persians of it , they laugh'd at me , and said , that it was not without reason Camels hated Horses ; when many times the Horses may get into the stables , and have a house over their heads , whereas the Camels , which cannot get in by reason of the lowness of the Doors , are forc'd to lie abroad , and to suffer the Horses to take up their quarters . And indeed there hardly goes any Caravan , but a man may see Camels , Horses , and Asses put up together in the same stable , yet express not any aversion or animosity one against another . True indeed it is , that the Females go twelve moneths , but those are extremely mis-inform'd , who believe that the Male , when he covers her , turns his hinder part to her . This mistake took its rise hence , that the Camels , when they make water , put their yards backwards between their hinder legs ; but in the work of Generation they use them otherwise . The Female lies down upon her belly , and the Male covers her , after the same manner as Horses do . And though this Creature be of a great bulk , yet is not its generative member , which is at least three foot in length , any thicker than a man's little finger . This animal is seldome eaten , as being more serviceable in point of work ; but when they fall under their Burthens , or in case they be stung by one of the Moheres , they kill them , with two thrusts into the Throat , one at the place where it joyns to the Head , the other , towards the Breast , and then they eat them . There are abundance of Horses in Persia , most of them well made . They are very handsome about the Head , Neck , Ears , Crupper , and Leggs . Media bred heretofore such excellent Horses , that they were all kept for the King. The Horses of those parts are at this time very good ones , and there are of an excellent breed in the Province of Erscheck , near Ardebil ; but it is withall certain , that the Arabian Horses are incomparably better , and accordingly more esteem'd by the King , who makes them the chiefest Ornament of his Stables . Next those , they most value those of Turkey , though the King hath good breeding places in several Provinces of his Kingdome , especially in Erscheck , Schirwan , Karabag , and Mokan , where is the best Meadow-grounds in Persia. They make use of them fot the most part for men's Riding , very seldome for the carriage of Commodities , and never almost in the Cart , which , all over Persia , hath but two Wheels . And whereas the main forces of the Kingdome consist in their Cavallry , it thence comes , that they are great lovers of Horses , and very tender in the keeping of them . Yet with all this care , do they not make use of straw for Litter , but of Horse-Dung , which they dry in the Sun , and make beds of it a foot deep , for the Horses , which could not lye more at their ease upon quilts . This Litter serves them a long time , and when it is moisten'd with stale , they put it into the Sun , dry it again , and so continue to make use of it . With their soft beds , they also cover them with a Hair-cloath , lined with a kind of soft coarse cloath . They also fasten them by the hinder feet , to a stake , that , in case they should break or slip their Haltars , they may not get away , or hurt the other horses . All the manage they bestow on them , consists only in accustoming them to start away , as Lightning , at the beginning of a Race , and they call those Horses which exceed in swiftness Bad-pay , that is , Windy-heel'd . If their Horses be White or Grey , they colour the Main , and the Tail , and sometimes also the Leggs , with Red or Orenge ; wherein the Polanders and Tartars are wont to imitate them . They do not in any thing make so great ostentation of their expence , as in what is employ'd about the harness of their Horses , which they sometimes cover with Plates of Gold or Silver , and adorn the Reins , Saddles , and covering-Cloaths , with Goldsmiths Work and Embroidery . Yet is not this custom of so late a beginning , but that there may somewhat of this kind be observ'd out of the most antient Authors of the Greek History . They have also a great number of Mules , which for the most part are used only for Riding . The King himself , and the Chans , ordinarily Ride upon these , and they stood us in good steed , when all other kind of Riding had been very troublesome to us , in our sickness . They yield as good a rate as Horses , so that a Mule , though none of the best , nor very handsome , is sold at least for a hundred Crowns . I was told there were some white ones , but they are very rare , and highly Valu'd ; and I must confess , I never saw any . Asses are very common all over the East , but in Persia more than any where , and especially at Ispahan , where there is an infinite number of them , in regard they allow not Carting within the City . Those who drive them , have at the end of their Whip a great Bodkin , fasten'd with a chain , wherewith they make a noise , and are perpetually pricking of this Creature , which seems to be more cold and heavy in this Country , than any where else . The heats are so great in Persia , and the weather so constantly fair and clear in the Summer , that it is not to be much wondred they should have such good and excellent Fruits . As for those which are spent in the Kitchin , they are there in greater abundance , but incomparably better and more savoury than in Europe . Among others , the Onions are so big in the Province of Tarum , near Chalcal , that one of them will weigh three pound . The Cabbages are there curled , very tender , and of an excellent rast . Their most precious Fruits are Melons ; and as their care in the ordering of them is extraordinary , so they have every year great quantities of them . They sow them all only in good mold , yet are there not any but what are very excellent . There are two sorts of them , to wit , those which they call Kermek , from the work Kerm , which signifies hot , in regard they are eaten in Summer , and they come betimes , and are fully ripe in Iune . These are as yellow as Gold , and the sweetest of any . The other sort they call Charbusei pasi , and they come not to perfect maturity till Autumn . These are very big , and weigh thirty , forty , or fifty pound weight . They are kept , not only all the Winter , but even till there are new ones to be had : and this is done with such industry , that , to distinguish them from the new ones , a man must put his finger to them and see whether the Rind gives way ; and by this means they are never without Melons . They have a way also to keep Grapes , by wrapping them up in green Reeds , and hanging them up to the roof of their Chambers . There is yet a third sort of Melons , which they call Scammame , and are no bigger than Orenges ; but these are wrought or embroider'd , having amidst the embroidery red , yellow , and green spots . They are not very good to eat , but the scent is very pleasant , and for that reason the Persians carry them in their hands . There is yet another sort of water-Melons , which they call Hinduane , in regard the first of them were brought out of the Indies , as we said elsewhere , i● the description of the City of Astrachan , where we had some occasion to speak of this kind of Fruit. It is very big , and yet the stalks of it are so small , that the Persian Poets use them in their Inventions , to make a comparison between them and the Wall-nut Tree , which being a great and lofty Tree , yet brings forth but a Small Fruit : to shew , that , many times , a person of Mean Birth may do very noble actions , and that , on the contrary , a Great Prince may do things that are poor and unsuitable to his extraction . They have also several sorts of Citrulls , or Citrul-Cowcumbers , and among the rest , one , which they call Kabach , and may be found among the Herbarists , under the name of Cucurbita Lagenaria . They are about ●he bigness of a man's Head , and sometimes bigger , and have a long Neck . They are eaten green , and before they are come to their full Maturity : for when they are ripe , the Rind dries , and grows as hard as the Bark of a Tree , or boyled Leather , and the meat within is so consum'd , that there being nothing left but the Seed , the Persians use them instead of Flaggons , and make Drinking Cups of them . They have yet another kind of fruit , not known in Europe , which they call Padintzan . They are like little Melons , or rather Cowcumbers . The fruit is green , save that at the end towards the stalk , it is somewhat of a Violet Colour . The Seed is round and long , and of a pretty bigness . This is not eaten raw , because it is a little bitter ; but , being boyl'd , or fry'd in Butter , it is a delicate Dish . The Climate of Persia is excellently good for the Vine . There is no Province in the whole Kingdome which doth not bring forth excellent Grapes ; but in regard the Mahumetan Law forbids them the use of Wine , they accordingly neglect the cultivation of the Vine . They say , that the Prohibition made in the Alchoran against their drinking of Wine is grounded on a reason , which they think very good , and seems to us pleasant enough to deserve a small Digression in this Relation . They say then , that God , desirous to comfort Mankind , especially the poor , for the injuries and affronts , which Great Lords and Wealthy Men are apt to do those who have any dependence on them , sent into the World two Angels , named Haroth , and Maroth , and forbad them particularly three things , to put any person to Death , to do any wrong , and to drink Wine . Now it happened , that a young and very handsome Woman liv'd in some discontent with her Husband , would needs have these Angels to undertake the arbitration of the difference that was between them , and to gain their favour , she invited them to Dinner , and press'd them to drink of her Wine , which was the best the Country could afford . The Angels , at first , would have excus'd themselves , alleging the Prohibitions which God had made them to that purpose ; but at last she prevail'd with them , and they drunk so liberally of her Wine , that they began to be very familiar with their fair Hostess , and to desire of her the greatest kindnesse it is in a Woman's power to do a Man. The Woman was content they should have their desires , but made this condition before hand , that one of them should shew her the way by which people come down from Heaven , and the other that by which they go up into it : but as soon as the Angels had shown her the way , the Woman slunk away from them , and went stright to Heaven . God finding her Cloath'd as she was , ask'd her how she could get up to Heaven without Dying . She made answer , that it was by the information of the Angels , and for the preservation of her Honour . Which oblig'd God to Crown her Chastity with an extraordinary Glory ; and whereas she was one the most Beautifull Women in the World , it was accordingly his Pleasure , that she should have more light than any of the other Stars , and so he made her that Star or Planet which is called Venus . Afterwards having called the Angels before him , he told them , that in requital of the good they had done , he was content they should condemn themselves to some punishment which they thought proportionable to their Sin : whereupon they went into the Cave of Bebil , between Babylon and Betreh , where thy were hung up by the Feet , to a great Iron Chain , in which posture they were to continue till the day of Judgment . The Persians , in obedience to Mahomet's command , make no Wine ; but in regard they are great lovers of it , they do not only permit the Christians to make thereof , but indeed the chief reason why they permit the Armenians to live among them , is , that they may buy thereof of them . They do not make it so well as it is done in Europe , and have not the Ingenuity to put it into Buts , but keep it in great Earthen Pitchars , each of which contains near half a Barrel , as we said elsewhere . The Seder , that is , the chief of the Religion of the Persians , to expresse his zeal , did sometimes order the Pitchars of the Armenians to be broken . The Persians are permitted to make a si●rrup of sweet Wine , which they boyl , till it be reduc'd to a sixth part , and be grown as thick as Oyl . They call this Drugg Duschab , and when they would take of it , they dissolve it with water , and add thereto a little Vineger , all which together make a very pleasant Drink . The Minatzim , or Astrologer of Scamachie , gave me of it at a treatment he made for me at his own House . In the more Northerly Provinces of Persia , where the Wine is not very good , the Inhabitants dissolve the Duschab in the Country Wine , whereto they by that means give both the Colour and Tast of Sack. Sometimes they boyl the Duschab so long , that they reduce it into a Paste , for the convenience of Travellers , who cut it with a Knife , and dissolve it in water . At Tabris , they make a certain Conserve of it , which they call Helwa , mixing therewith beaten Almonds , Flower , and peel'd Filbeards or small Nuts . They put this mixture into a long and narrow Bag , and having set in under the press , they make of it a Paste , which grows so hard , that a man must have a Hatchet to cut it . They make also a kind of Conserve of it , much like a Pudding , which they call Zutzuch , thrusting through the middle of it a small Cotton thread to keep the Paste together . There are some Chymists , who maintain that by the same reason , to prevent the charges arising upon the transportation of Wine , it were possible to reduce five Tuns to one , by causing sweet Wine to be boyl'd away to the fifth part . For , as they say , there is no likelyhood the Wine should lose ought of its Spirits , before it hath wrought , and is dispos'd into Vessels , and that afterwards adding thereto as much fair water , out of which the superfluous humour hath been evaporated , it might be restor'd to the same quantity , and reduc'd to the same degree of goodness it had been of before . But I am of opinion , that if this were feasible , the experiment had been long since try'd , especially in France , instead of turning Wine into Aquavitae . There are two sorts of Grapes in Persia , but the best and sweetest are at Schiras , and Tabris ; whence they bestow on the most delicate of them the name of Tabersch . This Grape is long , and hath no stone , and it may be kept all Winter . Those which they call Keseki , are yellowish and sweet , and grow in Tarum , at Tabris , and at Ordebath : but of these a man must eat sparingly , for fear of a Bloody-Flux . The small Grapes , which we call Currens , are there yellowish , and bigger than those which grow in the Isle of Zanthe . They call them Kischmisch , and the best of them grow at Bawanat , near Herat. Besides these , there are yet several other sorts of Grapes , not known in Europe ; among the rest , those which they call Hallague . The Grape it self is above an inch and a half thick , but the meat of it is hard , juyce-less , and without stones , and they are kept all the year long : as also the Enkuri Alideresi , the bunch whereof is above a foot long , and the Grapes are about the bigness of a Damasin , of a dark red Colour , full of juyce and very sweet ; but they will not keep . There does not grow any of these save at one place , in the Province of Iran , between Ordabath and Choddaserin They derive their name from their great Prophet Aly , who being , one day , in Winter , at that place , desired a Vinedresser , whom he met , to give him some Grapes ; whereto the other making answer , that it were impossible to satisfie his desire , in that season , Aly bid him go into the next Vineyard , and he should find some . He went , and according as he had said , found the fairest Grapes he had ever seen ; upon which occasion , they are called Enkuri Aly deresi , that is , the Grapes of the little Valley of Aly. There is no Fruit-Tree in Europe , but is to be found in Persia ; but , besides those , they have many , not known to us ; as a sort of Pears , which they call Melletze , which grow near the City of Ordebath , about the bigness , and much of the colour of Citrons . The scent of them is very sweet and pleasant , and they are very juicy , but not delighfull to the tast . Pomegranate-Trees , Almond-Trees , and Fig-Trees grow there without any ordering or cultivation , especially in the Province of Kilan , where you have whole Forests of them . The wild Pomegranates , which you find almost every where , especially at Karabag , are sharp or sowrish . They take out of them the Seed , which they call Nardan , wherewith they drive a great Trade , and the Persians make use of it in their sawces , whereto it gives a colour , and a picquant tast , having been steep'd in water , and strain'd through a cloath . Sometimes they boyl the juyce of these Pomegranates , and keep it to give a colour co the Rice ; which they serve up at their entertainments , and it gives it withall a tast which is not unpleasant . The Persians use sharp sawces with most of their meat , and thence it comes , that among them , you very seldome find any person troubled with the Scurvy , which is a Disease , too well known , and mortal in several Provinces of Europe . I shall say nothing of those other Fruits , which we have also in Europe , as of their Narintz , or Orenges , Limec , Citrons , Meschmeschi , Apricocks , Scafralu , Peaches , &c. only thus much , that they are not equally good every where . The best Pomegranates grow in Iescht , and at Caswin , but the biggest , in Karabag . Ispahan is famous for its good Melons ; Caswin , for its Peaches ; Tabris , for its Apricocks ; and the Provinces of Kilan and Lahetzan for Silks . The Trees out of which they get this rich Commodity , may , no doubt , be very well numbred among the Fruit-Trees , not only in regard that it is true they bear Fruit , but also upon this score , that the Persians every where fill their Gardens with these plants . They are white and black Mulbery-Trees , which they plant so close one by another , that a man can hardly pass between the Trees , but they order them as Bushes , and suffer them not to grow above five foot and a half high , that they may easily reach to all the Branches . In the Spring , as soon as these Trees begin to shoot forth their leaves , the Persians begin to hatch their Silk-worms . To do this , they carry the Seed in a little bag under the arm pit , where the heat of seven or eight daies hatches them . Then they put them into a wooden dish , upon the Mulbery-leaves , which they change at least once a day , having a great care that they be not wet . At the end of five dayes , they sleep three , and then , they dispose them into Rooms , or Barns ; kept very clean and prepar'd for that purpose , and in the Province of Kilan , they have particular Buildings for that end . Along the beams of these Buildings they nail laths , or cleft pieces , such as Hoops are made of , upon which they lay the Mulbery-branches with the leaves on , and put the Worms upon them , every day changing these branches , and at last , when they are grown pretty big , twice or thrice a day ; and they so shut all ouvertures of the Barns , which are cover'd with Nets , that the very Birds cannot get in to eat them . In the mean time , and before they begin to spin , they sleep eight dayes more ; but there must be a great care taken , that Women troubled with their Monethly infirmity , come not near them ; inasmuch as it would kill them , and as it were smother them in their own moisture . After seven weeks life , they begin to spin , which is known as well by their satiety , in regard they then give over eating , as by the Silk which comes out at their Mouths . They suffer them to work twelve dayes at their God , and in the mean time they very carefully watch the place where they spin . That time expir'd , they find as many Cods , as there had been Worms , and they make choice of the biggest for the Seed . All the rest is cast into a Kettle of boyling water , into which they ever and anon put a Besom , made for that purpose , whereto the Silk sticks , and they immediately wind it up , and what remains they cast away . That which is kept for Seed they set upon a Table , out of which , about fifteen dayes after there are hatched Butter-flies , and these produce the Seed , which is kept in a temperate place till the year following . In this Commodity of Silk consists the greatest Trade of all Persia , nay in a manner af all the East , as it is , in effect , the Richest and most Noble of any that is driven in Europe . We may put , into the number of the Fruits of this Country , the Nefte , which is gotten out of several sources , near Baku ; as also the Salt , which is drawn out of the Salt-pits of Nachtsuan ; but this is fairer , and as clear as Chrystal in Kulb , Vrum , Kemre , Hemedan , Bisethun , Suldus , and Kilissim . There are no other Pits or Mines where they work . There are indeed certain Forges , at Masula , and Keintze ; but the best Iron comes from Masula , where it is so soft and tractable , that it is malleable , and yields to the Hammer without heating . There are Gold and Silver Mines between Serab and Miane , but they cannot be wrought for want of Wood , which is so scarce thereabouts , that the advantage might be made of them would not defray the charges . Between Pirmaras and Schamachie , we saw a Mountain of Lapis Specularis , which , when the Sun shone upon it , look'd like a heap of Diamonds . The Persians are of mean stature . Xenophon saies , that they were most of them bulky and fat : and Marcellinus , on the contrary , affirms , that , in his time , they were spare-bodied , and dry . They are so now , but strong , and have great limbs , their faces inclining to an Olive-colour , Black-hair'd , and Hawk-nos'd . The men are shav'd once in eight dayes , contrary to the custom of the antient Persians , who suffered their Hair to grow , as do at present the Seid , that is , the kinred of Mahomet , who , as they say , went so . They also shave their Beards , leaving only Mustachoes . They are only a sort of Religious men , called Pyhr , who suffer their Beards to grow upon their Chins , and about their Cheeks . These people are in great Veneration among them , upon the accompt of their apparent sanctity , which principally consists in abstinence . There are also those , who never cut their Mustachoes , which by that means cover their Mouths ; and this they do in remembrance of their Prophet Haly , who wore them in that manner . These last are called Suffi ; and they say Haly wore his Mustachoes so , for the following reason : That when Mahomet took that Voyage to Paradise , which the Alchoran speaks of , Azoara , 27. Haly follow'd him . At first they made some difficulty at the Gate to let him in , till such time as he told the Po●ter , that he was Schir Chodda , that is , God's Lion. Being got in , he saw that the Angels made Mahomet drink of a certain excellent Wine , whereof he was so happy as to have one Goblet presented to him , which he took off ; but some drops of the Divine draught sticking on his Mustachoes , he would never afterwards suffer them to be cut . The Persians have a great fancy to black hair , and they bear with the flaxen-hair'd , but not without some trouble ; but for red-hair'd people , they have a strong aversion . They have so great an esteem for black hair , that when it is not fully black , they colour it so . To do that , they make use of the herb and seed of Wesme , which is brought from Bagdat , and is somewhat like that which the Herbarists call Securidaca , which they beat very small with the rinds of Pomegranates , and mix therewith Soap and Arsenick ; they boyl this composition in Spring-water , and rub their Hair therewith , which they afterwards wash with a strong lye , made with unslak'd Lime . They make use also of the water , which issues out of the Vines , in the Spring-time : the Men rub their Mustachoes therewith , and Maids their Hair , which fall down over their shoulders ty'd up in several tresses ; out of an opinion they all are of that this makes them grow . They have also a custom of Painting their Hands , and , above all , their Nails , with a Red Colour , inclining to Yellowish or Orenge , much near the colour that our Tanners nails are of ▪ There are those who also Paint their Feet . This is so necessary an ornament in their Married Women , that this kind of Paint is brought up , and distributed among those that are invited to their Wedding Dinners . They therewith Paint also the Bodies of such as dye Maids , that when they appear before the Angels Examinants , they may be found more neat and handsome . This Colour is made of the herb , which they call Chinne , which hath leaves like those of Liquorice , or rather those of Myrele . It grows in the Province of Erak , and it is dry'd , and beaten , small as Flower , and there is put thereto a little of the juyce of sowr Pomegranate , or Citron , or sometimes only fair Water ; and therewith they Colour their hands . And if they would have them to be of a darker Colour , they rub them afterwards with Wall-nut leaves . This colour will not be got off in fifteen dayes , though they wash their hands several times a day . Their Cloaths have no proportion to their Limbs . Their Coats and upper Garments are large and hang loose , not unlike the Garments of Women . They express a certain Effeminacy in their gate . They go as it were Jetting and Wadling , and with very little Gravity . I am of opinion , that this scurvy Habit is deriv'd from their manner of sitting , which is , as our Taylors do ; whereto being accustomed from their infancy , they are not so strong in the Hamms as they would otherwise be . Diodorus Siculus ascribes the invention of this kind of Garments to Semiramis , and tells the occasion of it , as do also most of the other antient Authors . The Coeffure of the men , which they call Mendils , and the Turks , Tulbans or Turbants , is made of Cotton cloath , or some Silk stuff , that is very fine , and of several Colo●rs , and being about eight or nine Ells in length , comes many times about their Heads , having the folds slightly sow'd , or drawn with a Gold thread . Those of their Priests , and particularly , of the Hasis , is white , as are also all their Garments . There are some put to their Mendils a tassel of Silk , which hangs down their backs , or over their shoulders , a quarter of an Ell or better in length . The Seid , that is , those who pretend to be of the Posterity of Mahomet , and assume the title of his Successors , have their Mendils of green silk . Some Persians , even of the greatest of the Kingdome , wear furr'd Caps , the inside and outside being of Buchar Sheep skin , so as that the Wool hangs down from the edges the length of a man's finger , and is as soft as Silk . These Caps are esteem'd in Persia as the Castors are in Europe , and are sold at ten or twelve Crowns a piece . They wear these about their Heads , in Summer as well as VVinter , though a man might think , that , by reason of the extreme sultriness of the weather , they should be very troublesome and incommodious . This custom of keeping their Heads alwayes very hot , brings them to that tenderness , that they dare not expose them to the Cold , no not in calm weather . To this purpose I conceive I may allege what Herodotus sayes ; to wit , that , after a fight between the Persians and the Egyptians , where there fell a great number of men on both sides , care was taken that the Bodies of both parties were dispos'd into several places , and it was found , some time after , that the Skuls of the Persians , were so thin and delicate , that a man might thrust his finger into them , and that , on the contrary , those of the Egyptians were so hard , that they could not be broken with stones . The reason he gives for it , is , that he sayes , the Egyptians , who were accustomed from their infancy to go bare-headed in the Sun , were by that means grown hard , whereas the Persians , having their Heads alwayes wrapp'd about , were very tender in their Skuls . And indeed they never uncover them , neither at their Devotions , nor when they Salute other men , no , not when they speak to their King : but when they salute any , they do it by a low inclination of the Head , and putting of their hand to their Breast . Many of the Persians wear Red Caps , whence the Turks take occasion , to call them , by way of derision , Kisilbaschs , that is to say Red-Heads . Most Authors , who treat of the affairs of Persia , write this word Cuselbas , Queselbach , or Querselbach ; but the right name is Kisilbasch , as being compounded of the word Kisil , which hath two different significations , to wit , that of Red , and of Gold , and Basch , which signifies a Head. Paulus Iovius , in the 13. Book of his Histories , and , after him , F. Bizarro , in the 10. Book of his History of Persia , affirm ; that Tefellis , Disciple of Harduellis , otherwise named Eider , who , as they say , liv'd about the beginning of the sixteenth age , was the first who brought the Persians to wear Red Caps , to distinguish them from the Turks , at their separation from them in the business of Religion . But they are both mistaken : for the truth is , that the Persians , when they broke Communion with the Turks , and made a particular Sect of the Mahumetane Religion , by the advice of Schich-Sefi , the Author of their new Opinions , immediately held , that the first Successors of Mahomet , Omar , Osman , and Ababeker , had usurp'd the Succession , to the prejudice of Aaly's right , and would have this last to be accounted the Propher , and that his twelve Successors , whom we shall name hereafter , when we come to speak of the Religion of the Persians , were Canoniz'd , and put into the number of their Imans , or Saints ; that they were look'd upon as having that quality , and that their Ecclesiasticks or Religious men wore Red Caps , made with twelve foldings , in form much like the Bottles used in Languedoc and Provence , which have great and flat Bellies , and very long and narrow Necks . This difference in matter of Religion , occasion'd a great War between the two Nations , wherein the Turks , making advantage of their Arms , were very cruel towards the Persians , but especially the Ecclesiasticks , by reason of the aversion which they had for that new Religion . And in regard their Coiffure , or what they wore about their Heads , distinguish them from the others , they left off their Caps in several places of the Kingdom , and oblig'd the rest to follow their example . This persecution lasted , till Schach-Ismael l. finding himself forc'd by the Turks to retreat into the Province of Kilan , and having some reason to fear , that , within a short time , he might see the whole Kingdom in the hands of the profess'd enemies of his Religion , resolv'd to meet them , and to put all to the hazard of a Battel . To this end , he sent Persons to represent to the Provinces and the chief Cities of the Kingdom , the danger , whereto the State , their Liberties , and Religion were expos'd , if they resolv'd not to make what opposition they could in that extremity against the Turk , sending them word , that he would grant those who should serve him in Person , in that Conjuncture of affairs , a general and perpetual Exemption , for them and their Posterity . By this means , he got together an Army of three hundred thousand fighting men , wherewith he march'd directly to Ardebil , as desirous to begin his Exploits by a pious Enterprize , in recovering the Sepulchre of Schich-Sefi out of the hands of the Turks , who were forc'd out of that City . He was no sooner become Master of it , but he confirm'd all he had promis'd touching the Exemption , and to the end those might be known who were to enjoy the benefit of it , he ordered the making of these Red Caps , which were done with Twelve foldings , in remembrance of their Twelve Imans . But in regard the City was not able to find Scarlet enough , for so great a number of Caps , a Shooe-maker of Ardebil would needs make twelve of them , of Maroquin , or Goats Leather , of the same Colour , which Schach-Ismael presented to the chief Commanders of his Army . He ordered them to be Red , to make a certain representation of the Crown of Aaly , whom the Persians give the quality of King , as well as of Prophet , as they do these Caps the name of Tatsch , that is to say , a Crown . Whence it comes , that the Persians are so far from taking it ill , that they are called Kisilbasks , that they think it an honour done them , though , in effect , only those of the Posterity of Aaly , and these exempted Persons , wear red Caps : the former having them cover'd with Linnen Cloath , or some other kind of Stuff , and the others without any thing at all about them . The Posterity of these exempted Persons do still enjoy these Privileges , and out of them is chosen the Guard for the King's Person , as being look'd upon , as the Swizzers are in the Courts of diverse Princes of Europe . Their ordinary Habit are a kind of sleeveless Coats of Cotton , or Silk , of several Colours , which come down to the calves of their Legs . Those of Cotton have flowers printed upon the Cloath , and are quilted , as Mattresses . They draw the sides of them together , under the left arm , and gird themselves with a Skarf about two Ells in length , called Tzarkesi , which comes several times about the Body . The richer sort have , upon this , another rich Skarf , which they call Schal , made of a very fine stuff , brought by the Indians into Persia : for their Silk being much fairer , and their Colours more lively and finer , than those of Persia , their Stuffs are accordingly more highly esteem'd . When the Mollas , or Priests come before the Mchere , they take off that rich Skarf , to express their Humility . The other Persians wear in it a Ponyard , their Knives , their Handker-chiefs , and their Money ; and those , whose profession it is to write for others , carry in them their Ink-horns , a Pen-knife , and a little Whet-stone , Letters , and all that the Muscovites are wont to thrust into their Boots or Buskins , which serve them instead of Pockets . Persons of quality , and the King himself , wear , over this Coat , a kind of Rocket , without sleeves , which reaches but to the Waste , border'd with Sables . When they go abroad , whether a-foot , or on horse-back , they cast over these , a silk Garment of diverse Colours , or wrought with Gold flowers , which they call Iakub Cahni , from a King , of that name , who was the first that ever wore them in Persia. Their Breeches are of Cotton , made after the fashion of Drawers ; accordingly they wear them under their shirts , and they reach down to their feet . Their Shirts are of Cotton Cloath , and for the most streak'd with Red. Their Stockings are of Woollen Cloath , unhandsomely cut out , without any shape , or any proportion to the Legg . They wear them very wide , and commonly , they are made of green Cloath : a colour which is abhorr'd by the Turks ; and this is indeed one of the chiefest differences of their Religion : upon this accompt , that Mahomet having worn a green Cap , the Persians , the more to dishonour that Colour , put their Feet into that which their great Prophet wore about his Head. Their Shooes , which they call Kefs , are very picked at the toe , and very low quarter'd , so as that they put them off and on , with as much ease as we do our Slippers . Which convenience they the more stand in need of , in regard they put them off in the Antichamber , as well at their own Houses , as when they visit their Friends , either upon business or otherwise . To this purpose , I remember , that one day , going to the Chan's of Scamachie , about the time that he gives audience , for the Administration of Justice , we found , in the Antichamber , more shooes than the richest Shooe-maker thereabouts had in his shop , and standing by them , one I may call the Shooe-keeper , who with a forked stick gave those their shooes who went out . The women wear much finer stuffs than the men do , and have not any thing to tye about the waste : but their Drawers and Smocks are made after the same fashion as the Drawers and Shirts of men . Their Stockings are ordinarily of red or green Velvet , and they have little or no Ornament about the Head , but suffer their Hair to hang down negligently , in several tresses , down the back , and about the shoulders . All the Ornament they have about their Heads consists in two or three rows of Pearls , which they do not wear about their Necks , as Women do elsewhere , but about the Head , being set over the Fore-head , and falling down along the Cheeks to be fasten'd under the Chin , so as that their Faces seem'd to be set in Pearls . Which may give a little light to that expression in the Canticles , Thy Cheeks are comely with rows of Iewels . Young maids sometimes wear Rings , with pretious Stones in them , in the right Nostril , as the Tartarian Women do . They also wear of them on their Fingers , and about their Arms , and they have bracelets of Silver-plates . But the Mahumetan Law allows not the men to wear Gold Rings . Whence it came , that when our Ambassadors presented Saru Taggi , Chancellor of Persia , with a very fair Diamond Ring , he had the stone taken off the Collet ; and put into Silver , and so presented it to the King. The Women do not uncover their faces as they go about the City , but have over them a white Veil , which reaches down below their knees , which they open a little to see their way . The Persians make an embleme of it , to signifie , that , many times , in a handsome Body , a wicked Soul may be log'd , and that , under a fair appearance of good Life , a great number of enormous Vices may find shelter ; as that Veil does often times , under very rich Cloaths , hide a very Ugly Woman . The Persians are very neat , as well in their Rooms and Furniture of them , as in their Habit , wherein they would not have so much as a spot to be seen : insomuch that those who are of ability to do it , change them as soon as they are ever so little stain'd , and others , who are not much before hand with the World , have them wash'd once a week . VVhich is very much contrary to the humour of the Muscovites , among whom a man seldome sees any Cloaths but what are full of Nastiness , and shine with Grease . Nay it is certain , that the Stables and other such Houses of the Persians , are kept much neater , than the Stoves and Lodging Chambers of the Muscovites . The Persians are of a ready VVit and sound Judgement . They apply themselves to Studies , and are very excellent in Poesy . Their Inventions are tich , and their Fancies subtil and strong . They are so far from being any way Vain-glorious , that they slight no man , but , on the contrary , they are complaisant , and of a Taking Conversation , very civil and obliging among themselves , but especially to Strangers . The Submissions , wherewith they express themselves in their Complements , exceed any thing they do in that kind in France . A Persian , to invite his Friend to come into his House , and profer him his service , delivers himself in these terms : Let me intreat you to make my House noble by your presence ; I sacrifize my self to your Commands ; I lye prostrate at your Feet ; to serve you , I wish the apple of my Eye might help to pave your way , &c. but for the most part , these are indeed but Complements . This puts me in mind of a Persian , who coming to our Physician to acquaint him with a pain he had in his side , told him , that if he could Cure him , he would give him his Head ; whereupon it being represented to him , that he should not be so much troubled at the want of Health , who was so prodigal of his Life , he made answer , that he meant otherwise , but that it was their manner of speaking . The Persians have ever had the reputation of not being over-carefull to speak the truth ; and even to this day , those , who would speak it at all times , must pass , in their accompt , for people a little troubled with simplicity . Whence it comes , that no man thinks himself injur'd , when they say to him , Drugh Mikui , or , in the Turkish Language , Galan Diersen , that is , thou hast told an untruth , and the word Galantsi , which signifies a Lyar , is accounted a drollish expression , though Herodotus sayes it was a Vice the antient Persians hated most of any , and that they made it their main business to bring up their young men , to Ride and Shoot well , and to speak the Truth . They are very faithfull in observing the particular friendships they contract together , and they enter into Fraternities among themselves , which last as long as they live , nay they are so exact in the improving of these , that they preferr them before all Obligations of either Blood or Birth . In Germany , there is no reckoning paid , but those Drunken persons who clubb to it , make some fraternity ; yet is not the friendship contracted thereby , ever the greater , in regard there cannot really be any between such as are incapable of it : but in Persia , it is far otherwise . It is their custom to make every year a great Feast , whereat all the men between whom there is any thing of Kinred , and some other friends , meet together , and if , at that assembly there be any persons , who , out of a reciprocal and particular affection , are desirous to enter into a more close and constant friendship , they address themselves to some one of the Company , whom they take by the border of his Garment , and having told him that they make choice of him for their Babba , Father or God-father , which the other cannot deny , they go all three together , to their Calif , ( there being no Family but hath its own ) kiss his Hand , and crave his Benediction . To receive which , they lye down upon their Bellies , first the God-father , and afterwards the Brethren , at the Calif's feet , who gives each of them three strokes with a wand upon the Back , pronouncing at the first stroke , the word Alla , at the second , that of Mahomet , and at the third that of Haly. That done , they kiss the wand , and with this Ceremony the Fraternity is establish'd . And this kind of alliance is so sacred , according to their opinion of it , that they affirm , there is no other sin but may be pardoned ; that Sacrilege and Idolatry are not irremissible , and that a man may hope for pardon , if he hath drunk Wine , nay in case he hath abus'd an Abdalla ; but that the privileges of this kind of Fraternity cannot be Violated , and the offence not be Punish'd . And if it happen that two of these Brethren fall out , they are to be reconcil'd at the next assembly ; which is done thus . He who hath been injur'd comes to his Door who did him the injury , bowing down his Head , and , with his Arms carelessly hanging down , continues in that posture , till the other hath intreated him thrice to come into his House , and thence they go together to the assembly , where the reconciliation is perfected . The Persians are of a good nature , and very sensible of any kindness done them ; but where they hate , they are irreconcilable . They are Couragious , and good Soldiers , going chearfully upon any design or engagement , though never so dangerous . They are also modest , and very reserv'd ; whence it comes , they never make water standing , but squat down as Women do , and when they have done , wash themselves . It is upon this accompt , that , at Weddings , and other great assemblies , they have in some by-places , several earthen pots full of water . If they be near a Brook , or River , they will be sure to make water in it , whence the Turks , by derision , call them Cher Scahei , that is , the King 's or Aly's Asses , in regard Asses never go through water but they piss ; on the contrary , the Persians call the Turks Seksumi , because they piss , like Dogs , against a Wall. Certain it is that Persons of Quality in Turky observe , in this particular , the custom of the Persians , and both Nations take a great care , when they either make water , or ease Nature otherwise , not to turn their Faces or their Backs towards the South , in regard that when they say their Prayers they look that way . But it is also true , that this modesty is only as to the external part , and that otherwise they are more Luxurious than any other Nation in the World. For , not thinking it enough to marry several VVives , and besides , them , to have a great number of Concubines , they have a kindness left for common VVhores . Accordingly , there is no City , Ardebil only excepted , where there are not publick places appointed for that sport , under the protection of the Magistrate . During our aboad at Scamachie , one of our Souldiers having had his pleasure of a VVoman , got away without paying her . She made her complaints to the Chan , who sent to the Ambassadors , to entreat them to take same course that she might be satisfy'd , sending them word , that it was but reasonable , that the Kahbe , who pay the King a great Tribute , should be also paid the Salary due to them . VVe have given an accompt elsewhere , what use the Persians make of them at their great Feasts ; and this custom is so antient , that Herodotus speaks of it , when he sayes , that the Ambassadors of the Persians told Amintas , King of Macedon , that it was their custom , when they entertain'd their Friends to give them also the Divertisement of VVomen . He brought into the place where they were men in womens Cloaths , who kill'd the Ambassadors . The King himself maintains a great number of these VVomen at his own charge , and makes it his Divertisement at Meals to see them Dancing and shewing all manner of postures before him : so that those who are desirous to take up that Profession , must not only be handsome , but also pleasant and active . The King takes them along with him into the Country , nay into the Army , after the example of the antient Kings of Persia , and particularly that of Darius , who , as Q. Curtius affirms , had , in his Retinue , three hundred and sixty Concubines , all very sumptuously Cloath'd . Sodomy is no extraordinary sin among them , nor is it punish'd as a Crime . Saru Taggi , who was Chancellor of Persia at the time of our Travels , was not punish'd for his Sodomy , but for the Violence he had done in the Commission of it . The King himself was given to this Vice , and so far from punishing it in another , that , as we were told , in the year 1634. Schach-Sefi being at the siege of Eruan , one of the Colonels , who was got drunk at the King's quarters , would , at his return to his own , in the heat of his VVine , having forc'd a young Lad that serv'd him , and had often before refus'd to hearken to his lewd addresses . The Boy , to prevent the violence , which he now saw was unavoidable , layes hold on the Ponyard , which his Master wore at his Girdle , and therewith run him into the Heart . The next day , the King missing the Colonel , ask'd what was become of him . Some body told him , he had been kill'd by one of his Domesticks , and gave him an account how it had been done . The Boy was brought before him , who very ingenuously confess'd what had pass'd between his Master and him , and avow'd , that the horror he conceiv'd at that sin had made him take that resolution . The King was so incens'd , that he Commanded him to be cast to the Dogs , to be torn to pieces by them . The two first that were brought would not meddle with him , but afterwards they got two English Mastives , which upon the first setting on tore him to pieces . The Mahumetan Law allows them to be Luxurious , not only by permitting Polygamy , but also those other carnal enjoyments , wherein the chiefest part of their Beatitude consists , even that which the Mussulmans of that Religion expect after this Life ; it being their perswasion , that , in their celestial Paradise , they shall not only have the same lawfull Wives they had in this World , but that they shall also have as many Concubines and Servants , as they please , and enjoy all other Women , as often as they have a mind to it . They use all imaginable inventions to stir themselves up to lust , and to this end have they , at all meetings , whether at common Tipling Houses , or elsewhere , men and women Dancers , who provoke them to brutality by their obscene postures . They use also the seed and leaves of Hemp , to revive languishing Nature , though our Naturalists assign it a cold quality , which weakens and corrupts Nature . I cannot imagine how this can add any fewel to their lustfull inclinations ; unless it be that the windy humour of it be also expulsive , or that in these hot Countries , it hath other qualities , than it hath in Europe . To prepare this Drugg , they gather the leaves before they come to Seed , dry them in the shade , beat them to powder , which they mix with Honey , and make pills thereof , about the bigness of a Pidgeons Egg. They take two or three of them at a time , to fortifie Nature . As to the Seed , they sry it , put a little Salt thereto , and eat it by way of Desert . Imanculi , who was sent Ambassador from the King of Persia to the Duke of Holstein , took of it at every meal , after he had married a young Woman at Astrachan , he himself being seventy years of age . Persons of good repute , in Persia , will not eat of it , for they say , that he who makes use of this remedy commits a greater sin , than he that had ravish'd his own Mother upon Mahomet's Sepulchre . They call those who use it , Bengi kidi bengi . But when all is done , the Persians think they have sufficiently expiated the sin of Fornication , when , immediately after they have had their pleasure of a Woman , they either bath themselves , or wash their Bodies all over with cold water . The charges the Persians are at in House-keeping , as to the Kitchin and the Cellar , amounts to very little , unless it be in those Famalies where there are many Women , who inflame the Bill very much . The Cotton-Cloath , which makes most of their Cloathing , is very cheap there . Their Houses are but poorly furnish'd , and they think they have to spare , when the floor of their Lodging Room is cover'd with Tapistry ; and all the provision they make for the whole year , is only Rice . Flesh is not dear , save only at those places , where the great number of Inhabitants makes all Provisions scarce , in regard they are for the most part brought out of remote Provinces . The Garden supplies them with a Desert , and the next Brook serves them for a Cellar . They are very neat about their Rooms , and they suffer not Dogs , which out of some other respects , they hold to be unclean Creatures , or any other Animals to come into them . And whereas they have this inconvenience at meals that they use no Trenchers , they use a sort of Pots which they call Tustahn , about the bigness of our Chamber-pots , setting one of them between every two Persons ; and into these they spet , and cast the bones , and parings of Fruits . We have said elsewhere , that they have their Tennrs , or Stoves to keep them warm , and to spare Wood as much as may be , nay some makes a shift to roast and boyl their meat with them . In the Kitchin , they have Kettles and Pots of Brass , or of Copper tinn'd over , which are commonly fasten'd to the Hearth , as also earthen pots . In many Provinces they are pretty well stor'd with VVood ; but there are others , where they have only Loppings , and many times they are forc'd to warm themselves with Cow or Camels-dung , dry'd in the Sun. Their Dishes are of Copper , but so handsomely made , and so well tinn'd over , that Silver Plate cannot look better . Some have Porcelane , and the Country people are glad of earthen ware . As to their meat , they do not care for much , as being satisfy'd with very little . Which is contrary to what Bizarrus relates of them , to wit , that Butchers meat is dear in Persia , by reason of the Gluttony of the Inhabitants , which , as he affirms , is so great , that aged persons there make four meals a day , and consequently , with much more reason , the younger sort of people . Nor does this agree neither with the account the antients give of them , who generally affirm that the Persians were very temperate , and contented themselves with little Meat , but they lov'd Fruits . Accordingly , during the aboad we made in Persia , I observ'd that one of their chiefest Vertues was Temperance , and that the Persians seldome eat Flesh above once a day , and that if they make another meal besides , it consists , for the most part , of Butter , Cheese , and Fruits , though I must confess there are some who make two set meals . There is not any thing more ordinary in Persia than Rice soak'd in water . They call it Plau , and eat of it at all their Meals , and serve it up in all their Dishes , especially under boild Mutton . They some times put thereto a little of the juyce of Pomegranates or Cherries , and Saffron , insomuch that commonly you have Rice of several Colours in the same Dish . They serve it up also under Capons , and broild Fish. They also eat Sorrel , Spinage , and Cabbages , white and green , but they do not much care for the red . They do not want small Birds , and they have all sorts of Fowl in abundance , Turkeys only excepted , which are so scarce in this Country , that a Georgian Merchant , having brought thither some of them from Venice , in the time of Schach-Abas , he sold them at a Tumain , that is , near five pound sterl . a piece . Parridges and Feasants are common , and , at those places where they are to be had , they may be bought cheap enough . Though Rice serves them instead of Bread , yet do they make some , of several sorts , of Wheat also . The Komatsch are three fingers thick , and a foot and a half in length . The Lawasch are round , and about the thickness of a man's finger . The Peasek●ssche , are half an Ell , and they are bak'd in their Houses , over the Tenurs , on which they are set , and with the five fingers of the hand , they make them as many Horns , whence they have their name . The Sengek are made upon the pebbles , wherewith some of their Ovens are covered , so that this kind of Bread or Cakes is uneven , and full of pits . The Iaucha is like Wafers , and as thinn as Parchment , but in length and breadth they are half an Ell or better . The Persians use them instead of Napkins , to wipe their fingers , wherewith they take up the Rice , and pull their Meat to pieces , for you shall seldome see them use any Knives . When they have put the Iaucha's to this use , they tear them into bits , put a little Rice or a Morsel of flesh into one of them , and so swallow it down , or haply eat them without any thing with them . All their Spoons , even the King 's , are of Wood , made Oval-wise , at the end of a very small handle , but a foot and a half in length . Their ordinary Drink , especially that of the meanest sort of people , is water , into which they sometimes put a little Duschab , and some Vinegar , For though Wine be cheap enough there , especially in the Provinces of Erak , Aderbeitzan , a●d Schiruan , where the measure , which they call Lullein , and which contains near an English pottle , costs but six pence . Yet are there many who make a difficulty to Drink thereof , because the use of it is forbidden by their Law , especially the Hatzi , who are such as have gone on Pilgrimage to Meca , to Mahomet's Sepulchre , and are to forbear it all their Lives after , out of a perswasion they are of , that all their merits would be effac'd , by so enormous a sin . But such as are lovers of Wine , and the common prostitutes , who have for the most part contracted a necessary habit of sinning , Drink of it without any scruple , out of a presumption , that that sin will be pardoned them with the rest , provided they do not make the Wine themselves . Whence it comes they make no great entertainment , but they drink very freely of it . After meal , there is warm water brought in for the washing of their hands . Opium , which they call Offouhn , and Teriak , is commonly used among the Persians . They make pills of it of the bigness of a Pea , and take two or three of them at a time . Those who are accustomed thereto will take about an Ounce at a time . There are some who take of it only once in two or three daies , which makes them sleepy , and a little disturbs their brains , so as that they are as if they were a little entred in Drink . There is abundance of it made in Persia , especially at Ispahan , and it is thus ordered . The Poppy being yet green , they cleave the Head of it , out of which there comes a white Liquor , which being expos'd to the Air grows black , and their Apothecaries and Druggists trade very much in it . All over the East they use this Drugg , the Turks and Indians , as well as the Persians , insomuch , that Bellon saies , in his Observations , that if a Turk hath but a peny , he will spend a farthing of it in Opium ; that he saw above fifty Camels loaden with it , going from Natolia into Turquey , Persia , and the Indies , and that a Ianizary , who had taken a whole Ounce of it one day , took the next day two , and was never the worse for it , save that it wrought the same effect in him as Wine does in such as take too much of it , and that he stagger'd a little . It hath also this quality common with Wine , that it does infuse Courage into those who have not much ; whence it comes , that the Turks take of it before they go upon any design . The Women do not ordinarily take any ; but those who are not able to bear with their untoward and imperious Husbands , and preferr Death before the Slavery they live in , do sometimes make use of Opium , whereof they take a good quantity , and , drinking cold water upon it , they , by a gentle and insensible Death , depart this World. There is hardly any Persian , what condition or quality soever he be of , but takes Tobacco . This they do in any place whatsoever , even in their Mosqueyes . There grows abundance of it near Bagdat , and in Kurdesthan , but they have not the art to Cure it as it ought to be , thinking it enough to let it dry , as they do other leaves and Medicinal herbs . There are whole shops full of it at Ispahan , being put up in Baggs , where it is reduc'd in a manner to powder , and is at least as small as Sena . They highly esteem that which is brought them out of Europe , and call it Inglis Tambaku , because the English are they who bring most of it thither . They are so great lovers of it , that , when I gave a piece thereof to a Master , who taught me the Arabian Language at Scamachie , he took it for an extraordinary kindness . To take it with any delight , they make use of a Glass Flaggon , an Earthen Pitcher , a Cocos , or Indian Nut-shell , or a Kaback , which is the rind of a certain sort of Citralls , or Cucumbers , which they fill half full of water , or little more , and sometimes put a little perfum'd Waters into it . Into this water they put a little hollow Reed , having at the end of it a Bole wherein they put the Tobacco with a little Coal , and with another Pipe , about an Ell long , which they have in their Mouths , they draw , through the water , the smoke of the Tobacco , which leaving in the water all its soot and blackness , is incomparably more pleasant this way , than as we take it . Those who have not all these conveniences are glad to take it our way ; but their Pipes , which have Boles or Heads of Earth or Stone , are of Wood , and much longer than ours . They Drink , with their Tobacco , a certain black water , which they call Cahwa , made of a Fruit brought out of Egypt , and which is in colour like ordinary Wheat , and in tast like Turkish Wheat , and is of the bigness of a little Bean. They fry , or rather burn it in an Iron pan without any Liquor , beat it to powder , and boyling it with fair water , they make this Drink thereof , which hath as it were the tast of a burnt Crust , and is not pleasant to the Palate . It hath a Cooling quality , and the Persians think it allays the Natural heat . Whence it comes , that they often drink of it , inasmuch as they would avoid the charge of having many Children , nay they are so far from dissembling the fear they have thereof , that some of them have come to our Physician for remedies of that kind . But he being a merry dispos'd Person , made answer , that he would rather help them to get Children , than give them ought to prevent the getting of them . I say the Persians are perswaded this water is able absolutely to smother all Natural heat , and to take away the power of engendring ; and to this purpose they tell a story of one of their Kings , named Sulthan Mahomet Caswin , who Reign'd in Persia before Tamerlane's time , that he was so accustom'd to the Drinking of Cahwa , that he had an inconceivable aversion for Women ; and that the Queen standing one day at her Chamber Window , and perceiving they had got down a Horse upon the ground , in order to the Gelding of him , ask'd some that stood by , why they treated so handsome a Creature in that manner ; whereupon answer being made her , that he was too Fiery and Metalsome , and that the business of those that were about him , was , with the taking away of the excess of Metal , which Stone-Horses are guilty of , to deprive him of all generative Vertue ; the Queen reply'd , that that trouble might have been spar'd , since the Cahwa would have wrought the same effect ; and that if they would keep the Stone-Horse with that Drink , he would , in a short time , be as cold as the King her Husband . They affirm further , that the Son of that King , whom they also , after his Father , call Mahomet , being come to the Crown , Commanded that great Poet , Hakim Fardausi , to give him a piece of his Writing , and promis'd by way of reward to give him a Ducat for every Verse . The Poet in a short time made sixty thousand , which are at this day accounted the best that ever were made in Persia ; but the King who expected not he should have made such haste , sent him to those who had the over-sight of his Revenue , who judging this to be too great a summ for a Poet , told him he must content himself with a less recompence . Accordingly they brought it so low , that Fardausi made other Verses , wherein he reproach'd the King with his avarice , and told him , the present he had made him , might be rather though● to come from a Porter than a Prince . Whereto he added , that Shooe-makers and Bakers were wont to do so , and that he could not be perswaded that the King was of Royal Extraction , but must rather be descended from some Shooe-maker or Baker . The King was so nettled at these reproaches , that he made his Complaints thereof to his Mother , who presently imagining , that the Poet had made some Discoveries of her , ingenuously acknowledg'd to her Son , that the King , her Husband , being become impotent through his excessive Drinking of Cahwa , she fancied a Baker belonging to the Court , and that this Baker was his Father ; That she chose rather to take that course , than leave the Kingdom destitute of Heirs ; That he was now to consider , that had it not been for that Baker , he had not been at all , and that he would do well to recompence the Poet , so as that the business might take no further wind , lest the people should deprive him of a Crown which belong'd not to him . The Son made his advantage of the advice and remonstrances of his Mother , and ordered the Poet should have what he had promised him . We said before , that the Persians are great frequenters of the Taverns or Tipling-Houses , which they call Tzai Chattai Chane , in regard there they may have The , or Cha , which the Vsbeques Tartars bring thither from Chattai . It is an Herb which hath long and narrow leaves , about an inch in length , and half an inch in breadth . In order to the keeping and transportation of it , they dry it , so as that it turns to a dark grey Colour , inclining to black , and so shrivell'd up , that it seems not to be what it really is : but as soon as it is put into warm water , it spreads and reassumes its former green Colour . The Persians boyl it , till the water hath got a bitterish taste , and a blackish colour , and add thereto F●nnel , Anniseed , or Cloves , and Sugar . But the Indians only put it into seething water , and have for that purpose either Brass , or Earthen pots very handsomely made , which are put to no other use . They drink it so hot , that they are not able to hold their Dishes , which are of Porcelane or Silver , in their hands : whence it comes , that they have found out a way of making them of Wood or Canes , done over with a Plate of Copper or Silver Gilt , and sometimes of Gold , so as that the heat not being able to penetrate them , they may hold them in their hands , even though the water were boyling . The Persians , Indians , Chineses and Iaponneses assign thereto such extraordinary qualities , that , imagining it alone able to keep a man in constant health , they are sure to treat such as come to visit them , with this Drink , at all hours . The quality it is , by experience , found to have , is , that it is astringent , and that it consumes superfluous Humours , which incommodate the Brain , and provoke Drowsiness . They who have Written of the affairs of the Indies , as Maffeus , Linschooten , Trigault , and others , tell Miracles of it : but this herb is now so well known in most parts of Europe , where many persons of quality use it with good success , that it must needs be known , what are both its good and bad qualities : which Dr. Tulp , a Physician of Amsterdam , hath very strictly examined , in the last Chapter of the fourth Book , of his Medicinal Observations . The Persians live either on the Fruits which their Gardens bring forth , or by the advantage they make by Tilling the ground . Some live by Traffick , others by their Trades ; some to the Warrs , and there are those who get their livelyhood by Writing . For since Printing is not yet used amongst them , and that they stand in need of many Copies of their Alcoran , they have them done by a sort of people , who do not only get a livelyhood thereby , but grow very rich , inasmuch as a Copy of it well written : will yield eighteen or twenty Crowns . Whence it comes , that there is no man that hath Children , but he teaches them to write , and yet there are an infinite number of men in Persia who live only by writing . It is a pleasant sight , as a man passes over the Maidan , or through the Basar , to see the Tradesmen of all Professions in their Shops , where they sell what they had made at their Houses ; for it is very seldome seen , that a Tradesman works in his Shop , which for the most part is at some distance from the place where he lives , and confin'd to certain parts of the Market-place , where every Trade hath its distinct quarter , only for the selling of Commodities . The most common Professions are Weavers , Dyers , and Painters , who paint Flowers upon the Stuffs of Silk and Cotton , and sometimes even upon Brocadoe . The ordinary length of their pieces of stuffs is not above five or six Ells , it being as much as needs for a Garment according to their fashion . The fairest Stuffs , as well for Painting , as Workmanship , are made at Iescht and Kaschan , where they represent upon Silk and Cotton , the figures of Persons , and particularly VVriting , and the Characters of their Language , so exactly done , that no Painter can do things with such Life and Art. Using only what they spend themselves in Cloaths , they Trade with the rest into other parts , with great profit , as they do also with unwrought Cotton and raw Silk , whereof there are great quantities brought into Europe , through the Indies . As for the Silk , it is worth in Persia not above 2s . 6d . or 2s . 8d . the pound . Their o●dinary weight is the Badman , which is not the same in all places ; in as much as , at Tabris , it weighs but six pound ; in Kilan , where they make use of the Schach badman , it is twelve ; and at Scamachie and Karabath , it is sixteen pounds . It is conceived that Persia produces every year , one with another , ten thousand Somms , or twenty thousand Balls of Silk , every Ball weighing two hundred and sixteen pounds . The Province of Kilan it self , in good years , yields eight thousand Balls ; Schiruan , three thousand ; Chorasan , as many ; Mesanderan , two thousand ; Karabath , two thousand . In which accompt we do not comprehend what Georgia , which is richer in Silk than any other Province , produces within it self . They say , that all Persia does not spend above a thousand Balls of Silk , and that the rest is sold into Turkie , the Indies , Italy , and to the English and Dutch , who Trade at Ormus , and who bring thither Tinn , Copper , English and Dutch Cloath , nay some Cloaths made at Berry ( in France ) and Saux , which the Persians , who are not good at the ordering of VVoollen stuffs , do so highly esteem , that ordinary Cloath is sold there at 20. or 24. Crowns the yard . The Armenian Merchants , who are Christians , are the richest of any , by reason of the pains they take in making Voyages themselves , which is more than the other Persians do ; though both have an absolute freedome to Traffick where they please themselves , as Foreiners have the liberty to come into Persia , and put off their Commodities there , paying custom ; contrary to what is observ'd in Muscovy , where the Subjects cannot go out of the Kingdom , without the Czaar's express permission . There is also this particular advantage in Persia , as well as Turkey , that the VVars do not obstruct their Commerce , the Caravans and other Merchants having the same freedome to go to and fro , in the time of war , as they have in Peace , inasmuch as both those Princes are equally concern'd to improve the advantages they make thereby . The commerce of the Persians would be incomparably greater than it is , if they could make their benefit of that which the Sea affords them , and if Navigation were as well setled there , as it is in Europe . The Wars , which the King of Persia is oblig'd to carry on sometimes against the Turks , sometimes against the Mogul and the Vsbeques Tartars , make him stand in need of a great number of Souldiers . Those who are entertain'd into his Service have a setled pay at all times , as we shall have occasion to speak more fully to anon . Having spoken of the Shops , the Cellars and the Kitchins of the Persians , I must not forget their Chambers , and what belongs to them ; nor yet their Marriages A Persian , who thinks himself able to maintain several Wives , will seldome be content with one . Polygamy is an old evil , deeply rooted in them . Strabo is of opinion , that they took several Wives , because they would have many Children , and to get the reward which their Kings gave those who had many Males . They are still willing enough to take the Wives , but not upon the same Motives , since they use all the means they can to hinder their getting of Children . What they do now is purely upon the accompt of pleasure , that their enjoyments may be heightned by the variety . To this purpose , they have a Proverb , which says , that , to have a perpetual Spring , a man must often change Wives , and use them as Almanacks , which serve but for a year . The Alcoran permits the Mahumetans to marry as many Wives as they are able to maintain . Whence it comes that rich Merchants , who are oblig'd to Travel up and down the Country , marry Wives , and keep Houses in several places , that where ever they come they may be at home . Yet do I not advise any man to believe those , who say , there is Law in Media , whereby men are enjoyn'd to Marry at least seven VVives ; nor yet what Niger says in his Geography , that the Children kill their Father and Mother , when they are come to seventy years of age . These are idle stories , which have no ground in the antient History , and whereto we found nothing consonant in our time . It is not our design to dilate much upon the inconveniences of Polygamy ; but certain it is , that , in Persia , there is but little friendship among the VVomen . Some love there may be between them , but it is no doubt of that kind which comes near brutality . It is impossible also that a Family , where there are so many women , can be free from jealousie , which is inevitable among those , who would all be lov'd , and absolutely depend on him , who should , but cannot , love them all equally . The Persians themselves , to express the inconveniences of Polygamy , say in their Proverbs , that , as two Asses are more troublesome to be driven , than a whole Caravan ; so a Judge finds not so much difficulty in deciding the differences of a Province , as a man distracted by two VVomen , who cannot live together without some jarring . VVe were told several examples of the great mischiefs happening in Families through Polygamy , and and among the rest one , concerning Silfaher , Chan of Scamachie . He was a Person of very great Authority in the Country , and well look'd upon at the Court , where he had Married the Sister of Schach-Chodabende , who was Father to Schach-Abas . This VVoman conceiving a jealousie at the affection her Husband express'd towards another young Lady whom he had Married , and imagining her quality would take away all Comparison between her and her Rival , was so highly incens'd against him , that she resolv'd to be reveng'd ; and to that purpose writ to the King her Nephew , to bid him beware of her Husband , as having some design upon his Person . Schach-Abas , who took the least suspicions for certain proofs , immediately Commanded Kartschichai-Chan , Chan of Mesched , who was then about him at Ardebil , to go and bring him Silfahar's Head. Kartschichai being come to the foot of the Mountain of Elbours , in the Province of Schiruan , sent one to Silfahar , to desire him to come to him . Silfahar , not fearing any mischief from the other , who was his intimate Friend , departed upon the first summons , and coming late at Night to the place appointed him by the other , he set up his Tent near that of Kartschichai . The next day Kartschicai getting up betimes in the Morning , went to Silfahar , who was in Bed , and having awak'd and kindly saluted him , he desir'd him to rise and take a VValk with him , for he had some affairs of great consequence to communicate to him . But while Silfahar was putting on his Cloaths , Kartschichai , perceiving his soul was in a quiet posture , in regard he was going to his Prayers , made a sign to his Servants , who knew what they had to do , to dispatch him , and having caus'd his Head to be cut off , he brought it to Court. It happened also , not long before our Travels into Persia , that one who kept a Tipling-house at Ardebil , whose name was Schiritzi Aly , being Drinking very late with one of his Friends , upon that Bridge of the City . which is called Heider Aly , saw coming towards him a loaden Mule , which seem'd to look after a Master , while the true owner , who was a Merchant , was gone to ease himself on the River side . Schiritzi had the good nature and charity to drive the Mule to his own House , to unload it , and to turn him out again to look for his Mastet , who coming immediarely into the City , met with his Mule in the streets , but discharg'd of his burthen . He went and made his complaints to the Governour , who bid him name the person that had robb'd him , and he would do him Justice . But the Merchant , not satisfy'd with this answer , made his Case known to the King , who presently recommended him to Aliculi-Chan , with express order to see the Merchants loss made good to him , to the full value he should set upon his Commodities , inasmuch as the Chan had not been careful to secure the High-way , and neglected to make an exact enquiry after the Thief ; which order the Chan was forc'd to obey . Schiritzi , on the other side , finding his Fortune much better'd by this unexpected Wind-fall , and not thinking one Wife enough , Marries a second , which he took up out of the Brothel-house , but had no Children by her , By the former , he had a Son , who , one day coming from School , and finding in the Chamber a Melon , whereof some part had been cut , presum'd to take a piece of it , and by that means gave the young VVoman occasion to strike him . The Child's Mother came into the Room , and reveng'd him , not only by fighting with her Rival , but also by the complaints she made thereof to her Husband , representing to him the insolence of that young VVoman , with so much bitterness , that being no longer able to endure her Language , he gave her a good Cudgelling . The VVoman exasperated at that , went to the Chan , and acquainted him with the Adventure of the Mule. The Chan immediately sent for the Taverner , and having found him guilty of the Fact , order'd him to be hang'd . And whereas the two Women had discover'd the Robbery , out of pure animosity and private resentments , rather than out of any affection they had for the Governour , or regard of publick Justice , he caus'd them to be publickly ravish'd , and banish'd them out of the City . The Taverners Son was sold , and all his Fathers Estate confiscated to the use of the Governour , who lost nothing by the bargain . The Persians are not so scrupulous in their Contracts of Marriage , but that many times it happens a Man Marries his Brother's VViddow ; yet could I not learn , that Incests were so common there as some Authors would have it believ'd , nor that the Son meddles with his Mother , or the Brother with his Sister . Nay it cannot be found , that , before the Reign of Cambyses , who fell in love with his own Sister , there was any talk of these incests in Persia , no more than there was in Aegypt , before Ptolomey's time . There Marriages are celebrated as followeth . When a young Man hath a mind to Marry , and hath heard of some person he can fancy , he employs others to make enquiry into the qualities and disposition of the young Maid , inasmuch as neither he nor any of his Relations are permitted to see her , and if upon the account he receives of her by them , he finds his affections inclin'd to her , he makes a demand of her by two of his Friends , who had been his God-fathers at his Circumcision , or , for want of those , by two others of his Kinred . This first Embassy ordinarily finds no very kind reception , lest they should imagine the Father to be over-forward to be rid of his Daughter . But if on the other side , the young mans Friends find that his addresses are not taken amiss , they continue them , and proceed to Articles , and agree upon the Dower , which , in these Countries , the Friends of the Bridegroom , and not those of the Bride are to give . The Dower is to be either in Money , which the young man sends to his Mistriss , some few dayes before the Marriage , as a recompence to the Father and Mother for their Care in the Education of their Daughter ; or he promises her by the contract of Marriage , a certain sum of Money , or such a quantity of Silk , or Stuffs , to be paid in Case of Divorce . These contracts are pass'd in the presence of the Kasi , or the Molla who signs them . That done , they name on both sides certain persons to be as it were Agents , who in the name of the betroathed parties , go to the Kasi , or Ecclesiastical Judge , if it be in the City , or , if in a Village , to the Molla , who is empower'd by the Kasi to that purpose , and who , being satisfy'd that all is done with the consents of the Kinred on both sides , as also of the parties contracted , Marries them by the said Agents , in the name of God , of Mahomet , and of Aly , delivering them a Certificate of the Marriage . This Ceremony is for the most part , performed in private , the Kasi or Molla taking along with him the two Agents into a private room , or haply into the fields , to some place where no people come , out of a fear that some trick might be put upon the new Married couple , or some Witch-craft used upon the Bridegroom . Whence it comes , that , when the Marriage is celebated in publick , before the Kasi , as it often happens , ( the Persians it seems , having the superstition to do actions of this consequence according to their Observance of certain Constellations , which they think fortunate or unfortunate to them ) that the Judge may not be frustrated in the execution of his Duty , they oblige all that are present , to stretch out their hands , that they may not be able to do any thing of Witchcraft under their Garments . The Persian , whom we brought along with us to Holstein , told us , that when he was Married , one of his Wife's Kinred cut a little piece of blew Galoom-lace off his Garment , wherewith he made his enchantments , which made him impotent for above two years and a half , till such time as having heard of a Sorcerer that liv'd at Serab , who had the secret to dissolve those Charms , he went to him about it . This pretended Sorcerer , or Magician , who was lame in both hands and feet , seeing him coming towards him , told him he knew what was the occasion of his discontent , and that he should be eas'd of it , as soon as he had taken a Nail out of a hole of a certain Wall , which he told him of , which when he had done , he could perform the duty of a Married man as well as any other . Strabo affirms , that , heretofore , the Persians observed the Vernal Equinox as the fittest time for their Marriages ; but now they are absolutely indifferent as to the Season , and a man may be Married on any day , save only in the Moneth of Ramesan , which is their Lent , and during the ten dayes of the Aschur , when the Ceremonies performed in remembrance of the interment of Hossein employ their Devotions ; inasmuch as during that time , they allow not of any Divertisement at all . The Wedding day being appointed , the young man sends , the day before , to his intended Wife , Pendants , Bracelets and other Ornaments , suitably to their qualities , as also some Dishes of Meat , to entertain the Relations and Friends , who are to bring the young Woman to him : but neither of them both are present at the Dinner . In the Evening , towards Night , the Bride is conducted , on Horse-back , or upon a Mule or Camel , cover'd with a Veil of Crimson Taffata , which falls down below her Knees , accompany'd by her Kinred , and Musick , to the Bridegroom's house . As soon as they are come to the House , they carry the Bride with her Maids into one Chamber , and the Bridegroom with his Friends into another , and Supper is brought up . Which ended , she is led to the Chamber where she is to lye , where the Bridegroom comes to her , and then is it that he hath the first sight of her . The Bridegroom , who find his Bride broken up to his hands , may lawfully cut off her Nose and Ears , and turn her away ; but Persons of quality , for the most part , think it affront enough to the Bride who is no Maid , to send her and her friends immediately packing away . But if he really finds her a Maid , he sends the tokens of it , by an antient Woman , to her Friends , and then they continue their entertainments for three dayes together . After the first engagement , the Bridegroom gets up from his Wife , and goes to his Friends , among whom he spends some hours in Merriment . Persons of any Learning who come to these Entertainments , instead of Drinking , divert themselves with their Books , which , to that end , they bring along with them , and spend the time in discourses of Morality , or speculative Philosophy , which they do also at those other assemblies which they many times appoint for that purpose . Their Poets are never wanting at these Feasts , and contribute very much to the Divertisements thereof , especially the next day after the Wedding , and the day after . Among other things , there is brought in , a great wooden Dish full of Fruit , in the midst whereof there is a Tree , having on every branch Fruit and dri'd Conserves , and if any one of the Company can take ought thence , so as that the Bridegroom perceives him not , his slight is recompens'd with a Present , which the Bridegroom is oblig'd to make him : but if he be surpriz'd therein , he must make good what he should have taken , a hundred fold ; They have also this custom , that if any one of the Company is not there the next day precisely at the hour appointed for Dinner , he is laid upon a Ladder set against the Wall , with his Head downwards , and Whipp'd on the soles of his Feet with a Handkercher roll'd about , till he redeems himself . They have also Dancing ; but the Men Dance by themselves , in one room , and the VVomen by themselves in another room , into which the Musick comes not , but stand at the Door . The next day after the Wedding , the Bridegroom washes himself , in the Winter time , in Baths , which are very ordinary in those parts , and in the Summer , in the River , or next Brook ; but the Bride baths her self in the House . In the Evening they set before every one of the Persons invited , upon a Handkercher of Flower'd Cotton-Cloath , two spoonfulls of Chinne , which is the Drugg , wherewith they Colour their Nails and Hands . That done , the Guests make their Presents . If they have taken a little more Wine than they can well bear , as it often happens , they take up their Lodging at the House where they Supp'd ; in regard the Watch which is kept very strictly there in the Night , suffer not any to go in the Streets without a Lantern . Those who find themselves well enough to go , give the Guard somewhat to Drink , and are brought home to their Houses . I shall here take occasion to say something of the excellent order observ'd in all Cities of Persia , for the Guard. At Ardebil there are forty men , who incessantly walk about the Streets , to prevent Mischiefs and Robberies , with such Vigilance and Exactness , that they are oblig'd to Indemnify those that are Robb'd . Whence it came , that , at Ispahan , we came many times after Midnight , from the Monastery of the Augustines , which was above half a League from our quarters , yet never met with any mischief by the way : nay if at any time , as it might well happen in that great City , we chanc'd to lose our way , the Guard would bring us with Torches home to our very Doors . It is reported of Schach-Abas , that , desirous , one day , to make tryal of the Vigilance of those people , suffer'd himself to be surpriz'd by them , and had been carried to Prison , had he not been known by one of the Company , who discovering him to the rest , they all cast themselves at his Feet , to beg his pardon . But he express'd himself well satisfy'd with their care , and told them they had done but their duty ; that he was King in the day time , but that the keeping of the Publick peace in the night depended on them . If it happen , that , after the Marriage , the Bride be oblig'd to live at her Husband's Father's House , it is not lawfull for her to appear before him with her Face uncover'd , much more to speak to him , till such time as the Father-in-Law hath hir'd her to do it , and given her a new Garment , or a piece of Stuff to make one , to oblige her thereto . But after all this , she must not uncover her Face in his presence , nor yet her Mouth when she eats : for she hath a piece of Cloath , which they call Iaschmahn , ty'd to her ears , so as that it hangs over her Mouth , to hinder her from being seen eating . The Persians keep their VVives more in restraint than the Italians do , and suffer them not to go to Church , or to any great Feast , unless their Husbands go along with them . If a VVoman permit her Face to be seen , all the Apologies she can make for her self shall not clear her from the suspicion conceiv'd of her Dishonesty , even though she granted that favour to one of her Husband 's nearest Relations . This reserv'dness they also observe in their Hoases , where they are kept up as close Prisoners . VVhen any business obliges them to go abroad , it it be a foot , they cover themselves with a white Veil , like a VVinding-sheet , which reaches down to half the Legg , and if it be on Horse-back , they are dispos'd into a kind of Chests , or at least muffle up their Faces , so as that it is impossible to see them . The Ceremonies we mention'd before are only for ordinary Marriages ; but besides these , there are two other kinds of Matrimony among the Persians , which are celebrated quite after another manner . For those who are oblig'd to sojourn at other places besides those where their ordinary Habitations are , yet are unwilling to take up their quarters in publick places , take Wives for a certain time , allowing them a certain Salary , either for a Moneth , or such term as they agree upon . They call this kind of Marriage Mitt●he , and to dissolve it , there is no need of Bills of Divorce , but the time of the contract being expir'd , it is dissolv'd of it self , unless both parties are mutually content to prolong it . The third kind of Marrying is , when a man makes use of a Slave , that he hath bought , and these Slaves are for the most part Christian Maids , of Georgia , whom the Tartars of Dagesthan steal , to be afterwards sold in Persia. The Children which they bear , as also those Born in the Marriage called Mitt●he , share in the Fathers Estate as well as the others , who have no other advantage of them therein , than what was granted the Mother by her contract of Marriage : but they are all accounted lawfully begotten , inasmuch as , after the example of the antient Egyptians , they look upon the Father as the principle of Generation , and say , the Mother does only foment and feed the Child when it is once conceiv'd ; and upon the same accompt it is , that they affirm , that the Trees which bare fruit are the Males , and that those which do not are the Females . When the Women are in Labour , and that they find some difficulty in the delivery , the Kinred and Nighbours run to the Schools , and make a present to the Molla , to oblige him to give his Scholars leave to play , or at least to pardon some one of them that hath deserv'd to be severely punish'd ; imagining that by the liberty they procure for those Scholars , the Woman in Labour is eas'd , and will be the sooner deliver'd of her burthen . It is also out of the same perswasion , that , in such Emergencies , they let go their Birds , and many times purposely buy some , that they may give them their liberty upon such an occasion . They do the like for persons in the agony of Death , who seem unwilling to dye . The Muscovites let go Birds when they go to Confession ; believing , that as they permit the Birds to fly away , so will God remove their sins far from them . The men take an absolute liberty to see the Women when they please , but they allow not their Wives the freedom of seeing so much as one man , so far are they from permitting them to see any in private , so excessive is their jealousie . The offences Women commit contrary to their faith plighted to their Husbands are unpardonable , nor indeed can they be guilty of any which they will punish with greater severity , nay indeed cruelty . We were told an example of it , that had happened in the Province of Lenkeran , in the time of Schach-Abas , who coming to understand , that one of his Menial servants , who was called Iacupzanbeg , Kurtzi Tirkenan , that is to say , he whose Office it was to carry the King's Bows and Arrows , had somewhat a light Wife , sent him notice of it , with this message , that if he expected to continue at Court , and to keep in his employment , it was expected he should cleanse his House . This message , and the affliction he conceiv'd at the baseness of his Wife , and his reflection that it was known all about the Court , as also that of the hazard he was in to lose his place , put him into such a fury , that , going immediately to his House , he cut in pieces , not only his Wife , but also her two Sons , four Daughters , and five Chamber-maids , and so cleans'd his House by the blood of twelve persons , most of them innocent , that he might not be turn'd out of his employment . The Law of the Country allows them to kill the Adulterer with the Woman , if they be taken in the fact . These accidents are not very extraordinary among them , and the Judge recompences with a new Garment the person who does an Execution of this Nature : which I conceive is instead of the Salary which he is oblig'd to pay the common Executioner . Divorce is lawfull among them , and the dissolution of the Marriage is made before the Judge , upon hearing of what both parties have to allege for themselves : for it is Lawful , not only for the Men , but also for the Women to give Bills of Divorce , shewing good causes , not only for Adultery , but also in several other Cases . Impotence , or Frigidity , rather declares the Marriage null , than dissolves it ; and Adultery is punish'd among them , as we mentioned before . We were told a story of a VVoman , who , desirous to part from her Husband , charg'd him with impotence . The Husband desir'd the Judge to command the Woman to scratch his Back ; whereto she reply'd , I have scratch'd thee so often , that I am weary of it , and thou wouldst never scratch me where it most itch'd . Another complain'd of her Husband , that he would have done his work in the wrong place , whereupon the Judge ordered her to be separated from him , and the Husband to be Gelt . They Marry again after Divorce , as well Men as VVomen , with this difference nevertheless , that the VVomen are oblig'd to continue in VViddow-hood three moneths and ten days , not only that it may be known , whether they are with Child , but also that they may have time to work their accommodation with their Husbands , if they have any such desire . The Turks following the Doctrine of Hanife , have , in this particular , a very brutish custom , in regard that , in Turquey , there may be a reconciliation made after the Divorce , but when a man hath put away his VVife three several times , or , at her puting away , says only the word Vtzkatala , that is to say , I renounce thee thrice , he cannot take her again , unless he permit the Molla to name some person , who is to lye with her before hand in her Husbands presence , so as that he may be assur'd he hath done his work with her . I should not set down a thing so extravagant , had I not inform'd my self of the truth thereof from Persons of quality , either Turks born , or such as have liv'd several years at Constantinople , who have all assur'd me , that , of sixty two Sects , whereof the Turkish Religion consists , many have this Custom , nay what is more , that they give Money to those who do them that good office . There are some indeed who think it sufficient to put a-Bed with their VVives a young Lad , that is not able to perform the work of Matrimony , which they do only for form sake , thereby to reconfirm the Marriage . To this purpose , there is a Story , that during the time there was no other Religion allow'd in Sulthania , but the Turkish , though there was a great number of persons who profess'd the Persian Religion ; the Sulthan , being one day incens'd against his Wife , said to her the word Vtzkatala , so that being oblig'd by the Law to give her a Bill of Divorce , he immediately repented of it , and not willing that another should make use of her , in order to his having of her again , he ask'd his Ecclesiasticks whether there were not any Iman , who could dispence with the severity of that Law. Whereto the Mufti , and the other Turkish Priests having return'd their answer , that that Law was indispensable , he would needs hear what a certain Molla , named Hassan Raschi could say in the business . This man was a Persian Born , and had the reputation of a Jeaster , and one that made sport with things most serious , insomuch that there had been no great notice taken of his affirming , that he knew an Iman , who would certainly dispense with the Sulthan , had it not been for the passionate desire this latter had to take his Wife again , wherein he was so earnest , that he hearkned to any advice was given him to that purpose . Hassan came to see him ; but instead of leaving his shooes behind him in the Antichamber , according to the custom of the Persians , he brought them in under his arm . The Sulthan perceiving him coming in that posture , ask'd him the reason of it , and whether he were afraid his shoos might be stollen . Hassan made answer , that he was not afraid of any such thing , but only that he was unwilling any other should put on his shoos , expressing thereby , that the Sulthan should not permit another to lye with his Wife . Whereto he added , that in the time of Mahomet , some body had done the Hanife the afront to take away his shoos . The Turkish Priests , who were present at this discourse , laugh'd at him , and said , that if he had no better reasons to allege , to satisfie the Sulthan , that he might take his Wife again , he might go his wayes , in as much as Hanife had not liv'd in the time of Mahomet , but long after . Hassan Kaschi , making his advantage of this answer , reply'd ; If it be so , said he , that Hanife liv'd not in the time of Mahomet , nor you neither , and that in the whole Alcoran there is not a word to be found of this infamous Law , how can you tell whether Mahomet had any such intention ? And how can you impose this burthen upon the people ? He thereupon cited the exposition of Hanife's Master , upon the Alcoran , and made it appear , that a Husband hath the power , not only to give his Wife ill words , and to threaten her , but also to beat her , yet it shall not be in her power to forsake him , for his so doing . This reason , which suited with the Sultan's design , pleas'd him so well , that he not only took his Wife again , but he also profess'd the Persian Religion , and either put to Death or Banish'd all the Turkish Priests . They relate another pleasant Story to the same purpose ; to wit , that Solyman , Emperour of the Turks , being one day angry with his Wife , did , in the heat of his passion , pronounce the Vizala against her . He soon repented him of it , in regard his Wife , being one of the handsomest Women in the VVorld , it went to his very soul to part with her ; and it being not in his power to take her again , till such time as she had pass'd through another man's hands , he bethought him , the only way were to have ●er Bedded by a Dervis , of the Sect of those , whom they call Dervis Rastkeli , who were in so great repute for their sanctity and austerity of Life , that he had not the least fear he wouldmedd●e with her . It is to be observ'd by the way , that he , who thus lies with the VVife , is before solemnly Married to her , and when he hath done his work , is Divorc'd from her , otherwise it were adultery . Soliman then , having concluded the Mariage between his VVife and the Dervis , ordered them to go to Bed together : but they gave one the other such mutual satisfaction , and ere they came out of the Bed , were so well agreed , that the next day , they declar'd , that they had an affection one for the other , and that they would not be separated ; so that , it being not in the power of the Law to force them to a Divorce , Solyman was forc'd to let him enjoy his VVife , who went along with her Husband into Persia , where he setled himself very well , by the means of his VVife , who had great VVealth . It must needs be , that , of so many VVomen , there are Born a great number of Children . Accordingly there are some Fathers have 25. or 30. But the modern Education of them differs much from that of the antients ; in as much as now they are not brought up by VVomen , and the Fathers put them not out till they come to such an age , as they did antiently , when they admitted them not to their presence till they were four years of age , according to Strabo , or five , according to Herodotus , or seaven , according to Valerius Maximus . Nor do they now , as heretofore , exercise them in Shooting and Riding ; but they are put , very young , either to VVork , or to School , to learn to VVrite and Read ; there being very few Persians who cannot do both . Their Metzid , or Mosqueies , where they say their Prayers , serve them also for Schools . No City but hath as many Metzids as Streets , every street being oblig'd to maintain a Metzid , with the Molla belonging to it , who is as it were the Principal of the College , and the Calife , who is the Regent . The Molla sits in the middle of the form or Class , and the Scholars all about him , all along the VValls . As soon as they begin to know the Characters , they put them to read certain Chapters taken out of the Alcoran , and afterwards the whole Alcoran . Then they put them into the Kulusthan , or the Rose-Garden of Schich Saadi , and his Bustan , or Orchard , and at last into Hafis , who set out the Bustan in Rime . These last Authors , who were both of Schiras , which is the antient Persepolis ; where the Language is more pure than in any other place of Persia , are highly esteem'd , as well for the Excellency of their Style , as the Praegnancy of their Inventions . The Children read very loud , and all at the same time , the same Text , moving themselves all with the same agitation from one side to the other , much after the manner that the VVind shakes Reeds . They all write upon their knees where ever they are , or what age soever they be of , in regard they have not the use of either Stooles or Tables . They make their Paper of old rags , as we do , which for the most part are of Cotton and Silk , and that it may not be hairy or uneven , they make it smooth with a Polishing stone , or sometimes with an Oyster or Muscle shell . They make their Ink of the rinds of Pomegranates , or of Galls and Vitriol , and to make it thick , and more fit for writing , their Characters requiring a full Body , they burn Rice or Barley , beat it to powder , and make a hard paste of it , which they dissolve with Gum-water , when they go to write . The best comes from the Indies , which though it be not all equally good and fine , is yet very fit for their Pens , which are not made of Goose-quills , as ours in Europe are , in regard they would be too hard for their Paper , which , being of Silk or Cotton , is very tender , but they make them of Canes , or Reeds , and a little bigger than our Pens . They are of a dark Colour without , and they are brought for the most part from Schiras , or from the Gulf of Arabia , where there grows abundance of them . The Persians have their particular Language , which hath much of the Arabian , but nothing at all of the Turkish . There are in it also many forein words , as Germane and Latine , insomuch that it might be thought these Languages have the same Original , if it were not found , that it happen also in almost all the rest , yet not so as that it may be thence inferr'd that all these Nations come from the same source . To signifie , Father , Mother , a Tooth , a Pen , a Rat , a Yoak . they have the same words with the Latine ; the ne and tu are Latin and Persian words ; and du , no , de , signifie two , nine , and ten : yet is it not to be concluded thence , that the Persians are originally Romans . True it is , that the Persians come from the Scythians , as do also the Germans ; yet would I not affirm , that the antient Goths and modern Tartars are the same people . It must therefore be granted , that the modern Language of the Persians differs much from the antient , if what Herodotus says be true , that all their words ended in S ; though it may be withall confess'd , that they have all a full termination , inasmuch as they have in a manner all the accent upon the last Syllable . It is easie enough to be learnt , as having but few irregular Verbs , and if it be true , that it is the same Language which was spoken antiently , the examples of Themistocles and Alcibiades make it appear , that it may be attain'd in a short time . All that is hard in it is the Guttural pronunciation thereof . Most of the Persians , with their own Language , learn also the Turkish , especially in those Provinces which have been long under the Jurisdiction of the Grand Seignour , as Schiruan ▪ Adirbeitzan , Erak , Bagdat , and Eruan , where Children are taught the Turkish Language , and by this means , it is so common at Court , that a man seldome hears any one speak the Persian ; as in the Seignor's Court , they ordinarily speak the Sclavonian , and in the Mogul's , the Persian . But in the Province of Fars , which is the antient Persia , and at Schiras , they speak only the Persian Language . They understand nothing of the Hebrew , Greek , or Latin ; but instead of these Languages , wherein the Europaeans study the Sciences , they have the Arabian , which is to them as the Latin is to us ; in regard the Alcoran , and all its Interpreters make use of it , as do also all those who write any Books of Philosophy and Physick . So that it is not to be much admir'd , that it is so common , that indeed they cannot express their own Language , but in Arabian Characters . 'T is true , the Sciences are not improv'd to that perfection by them as they are by the Europaeans , yet can it not be said but that the Persians are much addicted to Study , and they call their Learned men Filosufs . To this end they have their Colleges , or Universities , which they call Medressa , and the Professors who teach in them , Mederis . Their most eminent Colleges are those of Ispahan , Schiras , Ardebil , Mesched , Tabris , Caswin , Kom , Iescht , and Scamachie , which are all under the superintendency of the Sedder , or chief of their Religion , who is oblig'd to take care for their allowances and maintenance . This is done out of the Revenue of those Provinces which pay no Taxes to the King , as Kochtzeh , near Eruan , Vtuathzuk , near Karabath , Tabakmelek , between Georgia and Karabath , Agdasch , and Kermeru . They have a particular inclination for Arithmetick , Geometry , Eloquence , Poetry , Natural and Moral Philosophy , Astronomy , Astrology , Law , and Medicine , in regard they make some advantage of the Profession of these Sciences . They have all Aristotles Philosophy in the Arabian Language , and call it Dunja piala , that is to say , the Goblet of the World ; with this remark upon it , that as a man Drinking out of a great Bowl moderately , finds himself the better for it , and taking so much of it that he is Drunk therewith , he both injures his Body and disturbs the Mind ; so is a man to make a temperate use of the Philosophy of Aristotle , and , not deboysting himself , observe a Mediocrity in the Study thereof . Children are taught Arithmetick in the Schools with their VVriting and Reading . In their accompts , they commonly make use of the Indian figures ; but the more Learned use the Arabian Characters . They joyn Eloquence and Poesy together , and comprehend these two Sciences under a very few precepts : which bring a man in a short time to the practick part thereof . And indeed most of their Eloquent pieces , which they embellish with abundance of Histories , and Moral Sentences , are in Verse . For the excellency of their Language , Pregnancy of conceit , and Elegance of expressions , they read the Kulusthan of Schich Saadi , whom they prefer before all their other Authors . It is a very Eloquent piece , though in Verse , full of figures and enrich'd with History , and Maxims of Policy and Morality . Accordingly , there is not any one almost , but hath this Book ; nay some have perus'd and studied it so much , that they have it by Heart , and apply the Passages , Sentences , and Comparisons thereof , in their ordinary Discourse , so pertinently , that it is no small pleasure to hear them talk . They are also great Lovers of History , and delight much in reading the Lives and Deaths of their Prophet Aly and his Son Hossein , who was kill'd in the VVar against Iesied ; which pieces are written in a style truly Historical , and of a noble height . They have also several other Histories , and Chronicles , Ecclesiastical and Prophane , of the Lives and VVars of their Kings ; and some , of the affairs of other forein Nations : the best whereof are those of Mirchond , Enweri , Zami , Walchi , Nussegri , and others . The best of all their Historians is Mirchond , who hath written the History of Persia , in excellent good Language , in several great Volumes , and it is a piece so highly esteem'd , that it is worth in the Country above two hundred Crowns ; and therefore I cannot think it can be had perfect in Europe , though I know , that Golius , Professor of the Oriental Languages and the Mathematicks in the University of Leyden , hath most of it , with several other excellent Books of that Nature . But there is not any man , I know of , that hath so much of it , and makes so great advantages thereof , as the incomparable Monsieur Gaulmin , Counsellor of State , and the Senior of the Masters of Requests , who though he hath the best Library in Europe , for Books of this Nature , yet must it be acknowledg'd , that he is so perfect a Master of all the Oriental Languages , that he needs not be oblig'd for ought he can learn out of any of these Authors . I do not give this accompt of their Histories , that a man should give any great credit thereto , especially when they speak of their Religion and Saints . For in Persia , as well as elsewhere , they have their pious frauds , and think it a kind of Piety to establish and improve the errors of their Religion , by Fables and Impostures : since that even in their profane Histories , they take that freedom which is only allow'd Poets and Painters , as may be seen particularly in the History of Alexander the Great , which they have so disguis'd , that it hath no Consonancy to what is written of him by Q. Curtius , Plutarch , and Arrianus . But though it be not true , yet it is Divertive enough , at least to excuse , if not deserve , this little Digression . They say then that Iscander ( so they call Alexander the Great ) was Born in Iunahn , that is to say , Greece ; that his Father's name was Betlimus , and that his Mother was the Daughter of King Tzimschid , who was the Son of Keikobath . They say Tzimschid liv'd seven hundred years ; That he was the wisest of all the Kings that ever Reign'd , and that he is to be acknowledg'd the Inventor of Saddles , Horse-shooes , Bows , Painting , Tents , and Wine . That the education of Alexander was committed to Aristotle , who knew so well how to ingratiate himself with his Disciple , that being extreme unwilling to be without him , he oblig'd him to go along with him in his first Wars , wherein he made great advantages of his advice . For Alexander being as yet but fifteen years of age , bethought him one day to ask Aristotle , to whom all Greece belong'd , whereto being answer'd by him , that his Grand-father by the Mother-side had heretofore been Master of it , he , extremely troubled to find himself depriv'd of so great a Kingdom , resolv'd upon the Reduction and Conquest of it , and afterwards to wage a War against all the World. To that end , he went , with his Tutor , to Stampul , or Constantinople , and made proffer of his service to the King there . Aristotle , who was one of the most Eloquent men of his time , knew so well how to recommend the excellent endowments of Alexander , that the King trusted him with the conduct of an Army , wherewith he Conquer'd Egypt , and all the neighbouring Provinces . Afterwards , he conducted that Army against those of the Hebbes , who still made opposition , and making their advantage of their Elephants , rendred all Alexander's attempts fruitless , till Aristotle advis'd him to rub over with Nefte a heap of Reeds , to set them a-fire , and to cast them among the Elephants , which were so startled at the fire , that they were put into disorder , whereupon the Hebbes were defeated , and forc'd to submit . Thence he went to Sengebat , the Inhabitants whereof have great Lips , and very long Teeth . Their King , with some of his people , got into a Tower , where Alexander would have besieg'd him . But Aristotle told him , that being Master of the City , he had cut off the Root of that Tree , and that it would not be long ere he saw him fall without any further trouble . He took his advice , and went thence to Iemen , and Conquer'd all Arabia . He went afterwards to Aleppo , Erserum , Diabek , going on still along the River Tigris , as far as Mosel , and thence fell down into Georgia , reduc'd all to his Subjection , and came at last to Berde , in the Province of Iran . In this City , there lived at that time the Widdow of a certain King , named Melkchatun , who hearing daily of the great wonders done by Alexander , employ'd several Painters , to take his Picture , as also those of all the great Men of her time ; insomuch , that Alexander going disguiz'd , and in the quality of an Ambassador from Alexander , to give her a Visit , the made a shift to discover him , and invited him to Dine with her . But instead of Meat , there were brought up only great Basins full of Gold , Silver , and Precious Stones , which she desir'd him to fall to and to make the best Cheer he could : whereupon Alexander telling her , that there was not any thing could satisfie his hunger , she represented to him , that it was for those useless trifles that he ruin'd so many Provinces and fruitfull Countries , such as were able to produce what could maintain many Millions of People , and shew'd him , how that when he had Conquer'd all the World , he must at last dye for want of Bread , if he still continu'd the courses he then took , and intreated him not to deprive her of her Kingdom . Alexander did as she desired ; and they talk to this day of the great Wisdom of that Queen , of whom they relate among other things , that , being very Rich , she did not impose pecuniary Mulcts upon offenders , but oblig'd them to make Graves for the Burial of the Dead , and they say there are yet many of those made by her Command to be seen near Nechtzuan . That thence Alexander went to Schiruam , and built the City of Derbend , causing it to be fortify'd on the side towards Persia , and drawing a wall all along the Mountain as far as the black Sea , and building Towers at a League distance one from another , for Guards against the Invasion of the Tartars . That afterwards , he went into Persia , became Master of almost all the Provinces thereof , and engag'd against Darius , who was then , with an Army of two hundred thousand men , in the Province of Kirman . That Darius had the advantage in the three first Battels , but was defeated in the fourth . Alexander having drawn the Enemie's Army to a place where he had caus'd several pits to be made , which he had covered with straw , and that Darius was taken in one of them . Afterwards , he went into Chorasan , and thence into the Indies , where , upon the intreaty of the Indians , he caus'd to be made a Palizado of Iron against the Pigmèes , which is to stand till the day of Judgment . Afterwards , he defeated the Vsbeques , and after that , he turn'd his Arms against the Hebbes , who rebell'd against him . That having so many Kings in his power , he would needs be advis'd by Aristotle , whether it were not the safest way to put them to Death . But Aristotle having represented to him , that some of their Children might come to revenge that cruelty , he set them all at Liberty , except Darius , whom he poyson'd . After this , Alexander coming to understand , that , in the Mountain of Kef , there was a great Cave , very black and dark , wherein ran the water of Immortality , would needs take a Journey thither . But being afraid to lose his way in the Cave , and considering with himself , that he had committed a great over-sight , in leaving the more aged in Cities and fortify'd places , and keeping about his Person only young people such as were not able to advise him , he ordered to be brought to him some old Man , whose counsell he might follow in the adventure he was then upon . There were in the whole Army but two Brothers , named Chidder and Elias , who had brought their Father along with them , and this good old Man bid his sons go and tell Alexander , that to go through with the design he had undertaken , his only way were , to take a Mare that had a Colt at her heels , and to Ride upon her into the Cave , and leave the Colt at the entrance of it , and the Mare would infalliby bring him back again to the same place without any trouble . Alexander thought the advice so good , that he would not take any other person with him in that Journey but those two Brothers , leaving the rest of his Retinue at the entrance of the Cave . He advanc'd so far , that he came to a Gate , so well polish'd , that , notwithstanding the great darkness , it gave light enough to let him see there was a Bird fasten'd thereto . The Bird ask'd Alexander what he would have ? He made answer , that he look'd for the water of Immortality . The Bird ask'd him , what was done in the World ? Mischief enough , replies Alexander , since there is no Vice or Sin but Reigns there . Whereupon the Bird getting loose and flying away , the Gate opened , and Alexander saw an Angel sitting , with a Trumpet in his hand , holding it as if he were going to put it to his Mouth . Alexander ask'd him his name . The Angel made answer , his name was Raphael , and that he only staid for a command from God to blow the Trumpet , and to call the Dead to Judgment . Which having said , he ask'd Alexander , who he was ? I am Alexander , repli'd he , and I seek the water of Immortality . The Angel gave him a Stone , and said to him , go thy wayes , and look for another stone of the same weight with this , and then thou shalt find Immortality . Whereupon Alexander asked , how long he had to live ? The Angel said to him , till such time as the Heavens and the Earth which encompass thee , be turn'd to Iron , or as others say , into Gold and Silver . Alexander being come out of the Cave , sought a long time , and not meeting with any stone just of the same weight with the other , he put one into the Balance which he thought came very near it , and finging but very litrle difference , he added thereto a little Earth , which made the Scales even ; it being God's Intention to shew Alexander thereby , that he was not to expect Immortality , till he himself were put into the Earth . At last , Alexander having , one day , a fall off his Horse , in the barren ground of Kur or Ghur , they laid him upon the Coat he wore over his Armour , and cover'd him with his Buckler , to keep off the heat of the Sun. Others affirm , that this Coat was Embroider'd with Gold and Silver , and that his Buckler was cover'd with Plates of the same Mettal , and that then he began to comprehend the Prophecy of the Angel , and was satisfy'd the hour of his Death was at hand , that accordingly he dyed , and that his Body was carried into Greece . They add to this Fable , that these two Brothers , Chidder and Elias , drunk of the water of Immortality , and that they are still living , but invisible , Elias , upon the earth , and Chidder , in the Water , wherein this latter hath so great power , that those , who are in danger of being destroy'd by water , if they earnestly pray , saying , Ia Chidder Nebbs , vowing a Sacrifice or Offering to him , and firmly believing , that he can relieve them , shall escape the danger , and save their Lives . Whence it comes , that , if any one perish , it is attributed to his Incredulity ▪ but if he escape , they are of a certain perswasion , that it is by the assistance of Chidder , to whom those who escape Shipwrack , or any other danger upon the Sea , do every year , upon the same day , give solemn thanks , and acknowledge the protection of this Saint . These Ceremonies are performed in February , and those who keep the Vows they have made upon such occasions , invite their Friends to a Supper , both Men and Women , relate to them the particulars of the dangers they had been in , and how they were deliver'd out of them , by the means and assistance of Chidder . Then they Sup together , and make good Cheer , but drink no Wine . In the mean time , they serve up into another Room , several Dishes of Fruit and Conserves , and in the midst of the room , they set in a Wooden Dish , full of Pease-Meal , a Wax-Candle lighted , and as they go out of the room , they say , Chidder Nebbi , if this offering be acceptable to thee , shew it by some sign . If , the next day , they find the track of any ones having been in the room , or the print of a hand in the Meal , it is accounted a very good sign , and the Friends have another meeting , to spend that day in Merriment . Whence it comes , that the Women , who are not often admitted to these Feasts , find out ways to get into the Room , so as that they are not perceiv'd , and take away a handful of the Meal , that the Feasting may be continu'd . The Nassara , who are a sort of Christians , of Armenia , do also celebrate this Festival , but they drink Wine thereat , which the Persians do not . We were told at Ardebil , that one day , a Woman making her advantage of this Feast , had lock'd up her Gallant in the room where they had prepar'd the entertainment for the Prophet . She went ever and anon to see him , and perceiv'd not that a Child of hers , about four four years of age , follow'd her , who seeing a strange face , fell a crying , so loud , that the Gallant took an Apple out of the Fruits design'd for Chidder , and gave it the Child to make him hold his peace . But as soon as the Child had got the Apple , he runs into the Hall , where he shew'd his Father the present , which Chidder Nebbi had made him . The Father not knowing what to think of that Vision , and derous to see whether Chidder was become visible , went into the room , and there found a man in a posture that a little startled him . But the Gallant , fearing they would have Sacrifiz'd him to the Prophet , made a shift to get away , and the Woman , pretending she had not seen any thing , it pass'd for a certain apparition of Chidder . Ther 's no Nation in the world more addicted to Poetry than the Persians . There you have Poets in all the Market-places , and in all Houses of good fellowship , where they entertain and make sport for such as frequent them , as the Mountebanks , and such as shew tricks of Legerdemain do in Europe . All bear with them , and the Great Lords think they cannot give their Friends a better entertainment , than by Diverting them , while they are at Dinner , with the recital of some Poem . The King himself , and the Chans have , among their other Menial Servants , their Poets , whose only business it is to find out somewhat for their Diversion by whom they are maintain'd , and which they are not to communicate to any other , without the consent of their Patrons . The Poets are known from others by their Habit , which is the same with that of the Philophers ; to wit , a long white Coat , but open before , with great broad Sleeves , and they have at their Girdle a kind of a Hawking-bag , in which are their Books , Paper , and an Ink-horn , that they may give Copies of their verses to such as desire them . Their under Garment hath no Sleeves , and would be a perfect Cloak , if it had but a Cape . They wear no Stockings ; their Breeches come down to their feet , like Pantaloons , and in winter , they wear such as reach but to their ankles . Instead of Mendils or Turbants , they wear a kind of Caps . Those who put off their Productions in the Market places and at Taverns , wear Skarfs of several Colours , which come about their Bodies just above the waste , and passing over the right shoulder fall down under the left arm , Most of these take for the Subject of their Poetry the Religion of the Turks and their Saints , which they are pleas'd to rail at and make sport withall . It may well be imagin'd , that , among so many Poets , there must also be some Poetasters , and that there , as well as in other places , a man must expect to find but few Homers and Virgils . Nay there are some so modest as to vent only the works of other Men , and finding in themselves such a barrenness of wit as will not produce any thing , make it their business to disperse their productions who are in repute . Persia hath this common with France , as indeed it hath many other things , that it hath hardly any Author excellent at an Epick Poem , and that some few Poets laid a●ide , who are in great reputation , the rest are rather to be pittied . The best , and such as may justly be accounted good Poets , are Saadi , Hafis , Firdausi , Fussuli , Chagani , Eheli , Schems , Naway , Scabidi , Ferahsed , Deheki , Nessimi , &c. Their Poetry is suitable to the modern way , and they will keep up the Rime , though they are not very exact in observing the number of the Syllables . Nor do they think it much to use the same words to keep the Rime , as imagining it no breach of the Rules of their Prosodia ; as for example in the following Verses : Tziri , tziri , Tziragh Iani tze ? Adamir a demagh Iani tze ? Tziri , tziri , tziragh es teri bud , Adamira demagh cheri bud . Where the Poet makes a pretty allusion between the words Teri and Cheri , whereof one signifies moist , and the other , of or belonging to an Ass. The sense of the Verses , is to this effect ; Why does the Candle go out ? Why does man boast and is vain-glorious ? because the one wants moist Suet , and the other is troubled with Asse's fat . They also delight much in Equivocations , and many times very handsomely begin the subsequent Verse with the word that ended the precedent , as in the following Example . Kalem be dest , debiran behes hasar derem Derem be dest nea Ied meker nauk Kalem . Their Study of the Law can be of no great extent , in regard they have but few Laws , and those they have are all taken out of the Alcoran , and the Commentaries upon it : which the Kasis and the Divanbegs observe , in the decision of differences . They have besides these , certain Local customs , but very few . In Physick , or Medicine , they follow the Maxims of Avicenna , and their Physicians are all Galenists . Phlebotomy is not very ordinary among them , but they administer continual Medicines made of Herbs and Roots , and many times apply Fomentations and other outward remedies . They have nothing of Anatomy , and their practice is so gross , that , when I was ●at Scamachie , where our Physician was intreated to visit a Man , who , having drunk too much Aquavitae , lay a dying , I saw a Moor-Physician , who had the sick party in hand , order a great piece of Ice to be laid on his Stomack , maintaining his proceedure by this general Maxim , that a Disease is to be Cur'd by what is contrary thereto . When Women or Children are troubled with any Disease or Indisposition , they do not send for a Physician , but for the Midwife , whence it comes that Midwives have some skill in Medicine . The Books which treat thereof , have this extraordinary , that , the remedies they prescribe , are as fit for Horses as Men. Our Physician , who had joyned to Galen's method certain Maxims of Paracelsus , and us'd Chymical remedies with very good success , grew so famous in Persia , that the King himself proffer'd him very considerable allowances , to engage him to continue in that Court. Nay , he grew into such repute , after he had recover'd some persons who had been given over by others , that the people began to look upon him as an extraordinary man , insomuch that they brought to him some that were lame and blind from the Birth , to recover their limbs and sight who never had had them . It is not of late that the Persians have apply'd themselves to the study of Astronomy . Heretofore they who made profession thereof were called Magi , and now they call them Minatzim , and they do not busie themselves so much in observing the motions of the Heavens and Stars , and the pure contemplation of that Science , as in Prognosticating the effects which their influences may produce , and to fore-tell those things , the contingency whereof they imagine to themselves may be read in the course of the Heavens . So that it is rather Judiciary Astrology , than Astronomy that they now Study , in regard the one would bring them no advantage at all , whereas the other is the more beneficial to them in this respect , that most of the Persians have this superstition , that they never undertake any thing of consequence , but they first consult the Minatzi● . To that end , the King and Great Lords have alwayes one of these about them , who perpetually observes the Heavens , and fore-tells whether the time be fortunate or unfortunate for the business they would undertake . And out of that reflection it is , that they say themselves , that Astrology , who is dependent on Astronomy , is a rich Daughter , but comes from so poor a Mother , that she is forc'd to preserve her Life , from whom she receiv'd her own . These Astrologers are never without their Astrolabe , which they carry in their Bosoms , that they may erect a Scheme at any time : but their skill is not great about Nativities , especially those of persons of mean condition ; which proceeds hence , that , having no Clocks , they cannot get the precise hour , much less the minute of the Birth , which great persons have exactly observ'd , by means of the Astrolabe . For the teaching of Astronomy they have neither Sphear nor Globe , insomuch that they were not a little astonish'd to see in my hands a thing which is so common in Europe . I ask'd them whether they had ever seen any such before . They told me , they had not , but said , that there was heretofore in Persia , a very fair Globe , which they call Felek , but that it was lost during the Warrs between them and the Turks . They haply meant that which Sapor , King of Persia , had caus'd to be made of Glass , so large , that he could sit in the Centre of it , and observe the motions of the Stars , and must no doubt be like that of Archimedes , whereof Claudian speaks in the Epigram , which begins thus , Iupiter in parvo cum cernerct aethera vitro . Antiquity might haply admire these works ; but what miracle would it be thought , if they saw the Globe which his Highness the Duke of Holstein hath ordered to be made in his City of Gottorp . It is a double Globe , made of Copper , ten foot and a half Diameter , so that within it , ten persons may sit at a Table , which , with the seats about it , hangs at one of its poles . There a man may see , by means of an Horizontal Circle within the Globe , how the Stars and the Sun it self , coming out of its Centre , moves of it self through its Ecliptick degrees , and rises and sets regularly . The motion of this Globe exactly follows that of the Heavens , and derives that motion from certain Wheels , driven by the water , which is brought out of a Mountain hard by , and let in , as it requires more or less , according to the swiftness of the Sphears . The Persians regulate their year according to the Moon , as well as the Sun , so as that they have both Solar and Lunar years ; to wit , the latter , for their Festivals , and Religious Ceremonies , which are appointed on certain dayes of the Moneth , and these Moneths beginning and ending with the Moon , make their year shorter than ours by twelve dayes . Their Solar year is of 365. dayes , and was so accounted even in the time of Alexander the Great , as Q. Curtius expressly observes in the 7. Chap. of the 3. Book of his History , where he sayes , speaking of Darius's Retinue , that , after the Magi , follow'd three hundred sixty five young Men , compleating the number of the dayes of their year , which consisted of so many dayes , that is to say , twelve Moneths of thirty dayes a piece , and five dayes over and above . It begins , at that very minute that the Sun , entring into Aries , makes the Equinox , and brings in the first day of the Spring . That day they call Naurus , or Neurus , that is , the new day . They count the years of their age , according to the course of the Sun , so that to express how old they are , they say , they have liv'd so many Narus's , that is , so many years . It is one of the principal functions of the Minatzim , to observe , by the Astrolabe , the happy minute , in which the Sun comes to the Aequator , and as soon as he declares it is , they all begin to rejoyce . Their Epoche is the Hegira , or flight of Mahomet , which falls on the 10. of Iuly , in the 622. year of our Saviour . The Persians had heretofore their Almanack , or Takhuim , which was particular to them , and every day of the Moneth had its name from some of their Kings or Heroes , as Oromasda , Behemer , Adarpahascht , Scharias , &c. as we find it in Scaliger , in his incomparable Treatise , de Emendatione Temporum , and in the Ephemerides of Origanus : but they are not used now , no more than the Epoche of Iesdetzird , or as Scaliger calls him , Iesdegird , who was the Son of Schaherjar , and Grand Son of Chosroes , who was kill'd by Otman , the Son of Ophan , a Sarasin , on the 16. of Iune in the 632. They had no other till the year 1079. at which time Albu Arsalan , King of Chorasan , Mesopotamia and Persia , a Sarasin , having brought together eight Astronomers , very Learned Men , reform'd the year of Iesdegird , and constituted another Epoche , which they began on the 14. day of the year , and which is called Tzelalee , or Sulthance , or , in the Arabian , Tarich , altzelalit , that is , the Era , or Epoche , of Augustus , from the word Tzelaf , which signifies Majesty , or Highness . Now , they have the Arabian Kalender , and the names of their twelve Moneths are , M●harem , Sefar , Rebbi Ewel , Rebbi Achir , Tzemadi Ewel , Tzemadi Achir , Retzeb , Scabahn , Schawal , Dsilkade , and Dsilhatse . It is also to be observ'd , that the Persians have a way of accompting by four years , much after the same manner as the Greeks accompted by their Olympiads , and the Romans , by Lustra , which consisted of five years , and then they give the first year of their accompt , the name of the first Moneth of the year , to the four ensuing years , that of the second Moneth , and so of the rest ; so that to know that they speak of a Moneth , and not of years , they add , to the names of the Moneths , the word Mah , which signifies a Moneth . Abraham Ecchelensis gives the Etymology of it , as he does also that of the dayes of the week , in his History of Arabia , pag. 204. &c. They begin the week with Saturday , that the seventh day , which is the day of rest , may fall upon Friday , which to them is as the Sunday is to Christians , and Saturday to the Iews . The names of the seven dayes of the week are these , to wit , Saturday , Scembe , Sunday , Iekschembe , Monday , Duschembe , Tuesday , Seschembe , Wednesday , Tschaschembe , Thursday , Denschembe , and Friday , Adine , or Tzumeh , that is , the day of Assembly , in regard that on that day , they meet at their Assemblies to do their Devotions . They account Tscharchembe the most unfortunate day of all the Week . They are extremely addicted to Astrology , and in imitation of the Chaldaeans , of whom , doubtless , they learnt that Science , they are so superstitious , that they do not only credit all the Astrologers tell them , but also , persons of quality do no business of any consequence , undertake no journey , nay would be loath to put on a new Garment , get on Horse-back to Ride abroad , or Bath themselves , but they first consult the Minatzim , who is so much the more credited by them , in that many times they heighten the Vanity of their Art by a Profession , no less deceitful than the other , which is Medicine . This perswasion of theirs is grounded on the opinion they have , as well as the Arabians , that the Stars are governed by Intelligences , who have an absolute power over sublunary things ; so that it is no hard matter to make them acquiesce in the prediction of the Astrologers . These are either Mountebanks , or Magicians , who , by their equivocal expressions circumvent those who consult them , purposely to disturb their Brains , and to put tricks upon them , as Stephen Alexander did upon Heraclius , when he fore-told him , that he should perish in the water , obliging him thereby to fill up all the Lakes and Ponds all over the Empire . After the same manner was also deceived Iohn Menard , a Physician of Ferrara , who was told he should perish in a Ditch . He avoided them all , but that of a young Woman , whom he Married in his old age , and who visibly shor●ned his dayes . They attribute to every hour in the day one of the Signs of the Zodiack , to wit , to the first , Aries , to the second , Taurus , and so forward ; and they believe there are in every Moneth , some unfortunate dayes , especially the 3. the 5. and the 23. and 25. of every Moon . Abraham Ecchelensis , whom we cited before , relates , to this purpose , two remarkable stories , taken out of the 9. Book of the Chronicles of Gregorius Barhebra , where he sayes , that in the 198. year of the Hegira , there liv'd a Man , who , among other things , had a Ring , which made him that had it on his Finger laugh as long as it was on . He himself was the onely man who could use it as another Ring ; and he had also a Pen , wherewith no body could Write , and which no body was able to guide with his hand , but he himself . Whence it came , that the Calif , Alamun , who liv'd in that time , would needs have his Nativity calculated by the famous Astrologer Albumazar , who found that his Ascendent was in Taurus , between whom and Iupiter , cauda draconis and Venus , there was a benevolent aspect , and that the Sun and Moon were in the same degree of the Ascendent . The other Story is of a Physician , named Tabet Harensis , who feeling a man's Pulse , told him he had eaten Veal , and taken of a Broath , whereof the Milk was turn'd in the boyling , yet had not any reason to give for what he said , save that the Physician knew it by some particular instinct , and that he had receiv'd that gift from secret influence . Yet for all this prejudice they have for the influences of the Stars , they attribute much to Chance , and endeavour to discover the secrets of things by those means , especially such as are not yet come to pass , the knowledge whereof is not so easie . T is true , they are for the most part Women , who address themselves to these people , who have their Shops or Stalls in the Maidan , near the Dowlet Chane , and fore-tell things by Lot , two manner of wayes . Some of them , whom they call Remal , have seven or eight Dice strung together upon two little pieces of Wire , and they predict according to the falling of the Dice . The others , whom they call Falkir , do their work with much more Ceremony . For they have before them , upon a Table , thirty or forty little pieces of board , about an inch square , very thinn and very smooth , which are mark'd with certain Characters on that side which lies downwards . Upon one of these little pieces of board , he who desires to know what is to befall him , is to lay down his Money , which the Falkir immediately puts up , and no doubt this is that which is most certain in the whole Mystery . That done , he turns over a Book that lies before him , about three fingers thick , the leaves whereof are Painted with all sorts of Figures , as Angels , Devils , Satyrs , Dragons and other Monsters , and he opens the Book several times , till he finds one that hath some rapport to the Characters upon the little board . Neither is that done without Muttering between his teeth certain inarticulate and not intelligible words ; and this is the most infallible prediction they have among them . The political Government of Persia , differs not much from that of the Muscovites . Both are Monarchical , and so Despotick , that the Prince governs with an absolute power , making his Will a Law , and , without any accompt to be given of his so doing , disposing of the Lives and Estates of his Subjects ; who are so far his Slaves , that they do not so much as murmur at the Violence , wherewith the greatest Lords of the Kingdom are put to Death , without any kind of proceedings against them . They call their Kings Schach , Paschach , and Padischach , words which have in a manner all the same signification , to wit , that of King , or Lord. Yet does not the Emperour of the Turks , when he writes to the King of Persia , give him the quality of Schach , but that of Schich Ogli , that is to say , Ecclesiastick , or Son , or Kinsman , of the Prophet . Those who say , the Kings of Persia assume the quality of Choda , that is God , are mistaken . For Chodabende is the proper name of a man , as Theodosius , Theodore , &c. and signifies , oblig'd to God , or a Servant of God ; though it must be confess'd , that these Princes are Vain-Glorious enough to assume extravagant Titles which make them equal to the Sun and Moon , and Companions of the Stars ; Ammianus Marcellinus saies of Sapor , King of Persia. T is true on the other side , that they are as free to give the same Titles to those Princes of Europe with whom they live in good correspondence : for in the Letters which Schach Sefi writ to the Duke of Holstein , he gave him the same qualities he assum'd himself . They would not have inscriptions of Letters fill'd with the Titles of the Kingdoms and Provinces under their Jurisdiction : nay Schach-Abas would have no other title at the head of a Petition than that of Schach , and one day said to a man that had set several titles at the head of his Petition , Go thy wayes , friend , thy titles will make me neither more powerfull nor more poor ; Give me that of Schach , since I am so , and think that enough . Most Authors give the Kings of Persia of the last Race the quality of Sophi ; and the Kings themselves , especially those who have any zeal for their Religion , are much pleas'd with the addition of that quality to their titles , out of the affection they bear Schich Sofi , or Sefi , the first Institutor of their Sect ; as the Kings of France take the quality of most Christian ; those of Spain , that of most Catholick , and those of England , that of Defenders of the Faith. Whence they say , Ismael-Sofi , Eider-Sofi : and of this a man must taxe notice in the reading of their History , inasmuch as if he do not , he may confound the Names of the Kings , and attribute that to one which is to be understood of another . The Kingdom of Persia is Hereditary , and may be enjoy'd , not only by the Children lawfully begotten , but also , for want of such , by natural Children , and the Sons of Concubines , who inherit the Crown as well as the others , nay they are preferr'd before the nearest of the Collateral Kinred , and the Nephews ; since the Sons of Concubines and Slaves are not accounted illegitimate in Persia , as we have said elsewhere . For want of Sons , the Crown falls to the next of Kin by the Father's side , descended from Sefi , who are as it were Princes of the Blood-Royal , and are called Schich Eluend . They enjoy many great Privileges and Immunities , but many times , they are very poor , and have much ado to live . The Children of the Kings of Persia make the Houses where they are Born , Free , and they are converted into Sanctuaries ; insomuch that if the Queen be delivered in any other place besides the Metropolis , the House is compass'd with a noble VVall , to be distinguish'd from others . If we may credit Q. Curtius , the antient Arms of Persia were the Crescent , as the Sun was that of the Greeks . Now , the Turks take the Crescent , and the Persians , the Sun , which they commonly put upon the back of a Lion. But upon the great Seal of the Kingdom there are only Characters , It is about the bigness of a half Crown piece , having within the Ring ; To God alone , I Schich Sefi am a Slave with all my Heart : and in the Circumference ; Aly , let the World say what it please of Thee , yet will I be thy Friend . He who before thy Gate does not account himself dust and ashes , though he were an Angel , dust and ashes be upon his Head. In the Letters he sends to Christian Princes , he observes this respect , that he does not set the Seal on the same side with the Writing , but on the other side , at the very bottom . The Ceremonies performed at the Coronation of the Kings of Persia , are not done at Babylon , as some Authors would have it believ'd , nor yet at Kufa , as Minadous affirms , but in the City of Ispahan . They are not so great as those done at the Inauguration of Kings in Europe . They set upon a Table , about half an Ell high , as many pieces of Tapistry of Gold an Silver , or Embroider'd as there have been Kings of the same Family , before him who is then to be Crowned ; so that at the Coronation of Schach Sefi , there were eight ; inasmuch as he was the eighth King of Persia of that House , accompting from Ismael the first . That done , the chiefest of the Chans present him with a Crown , which he kisses thrice , in the Name of God , of Mahomet , and of Aaly , and having put it to his Fore-head , he delivers it to the Grand Master of the Kingdom , whom they call Lele , who puts it on his Head ; and then all present make Acclamations , of Long live the King ; God grant , that , during his Reign , one year may be multiply'd to a thousand ; they kiss his Feet , make him great Presents , and spend the remainder of the day in Feasting and Merriment . There is no such thing among them as the taking of any Oath of Allegiance , or obliging the King to swear to the Conservation of the Privileges , or Fundamental Laws of the Kingdom , in regard their subjection is pure Slavery ; whereas among Christians , the condition of Kings is quite otherwise , for the obligation is reciprocal , and the Kings are not absolute Lords , but are , or ought to be , Fathers of their people . The Kingdom is of great extent . Those Provinces which lie most remote from the chief Citie , and the ordinary residence of the Kings , cannot be governed otherwise than by Governours or Lieutenants , who , in Persia , are called Chans ; the word not signifying the imployment they have in the said Governments , but a quality which all great Lords assume to themselves . Of this we shall speak more at large elsewhere , and here give a short accompt of the Kings of Persia who have reign'd within these hundred years ; with some assurance , that the Reader will think this digression the less tedious , when he finds me positively affirming , that there is hardly any Author who hath written the History of them . We said before that the Emperour of the Turks , when he writes to the King of Persia , give him not the quality of Schach , but of Schich-Ogli , in as much as he is not descended from the antient Family of the Kings of Persia , but from a later , as we shall now make it appear . Hassan Padschach , who was sirnamed Vssum Cassan , that is to say Grand Signor , by reason of the great Wars he managed , and where in he was alwayes victorious , was of the Family of the Asimbels , and liv'd about the end of the fifteenth age . He was Governour of Armenia Major , and having gain'd several victories over the Turks , he reduc'd several Poovinces by force of Arms , and among others , Persia , whereof he made himself King. Vssum Cassan had three sons , Vnger Mahomed , Calul , and Iacup . The first was strangled by the Father's order , against whom he had taken up Arms ; and the second was poyson'd by the third ; so that Vssum Cassan dying , on the fifth of Ianuary 1485. Iacup succeeded him : but he enjoy'd not long the Kingdom he had got with the price of his Brother's bloud ; for his own Wife poysoned him within a short time after his coming to the Crown . After his death , Schich Eider , son-in-law to Vsum Cassan , sirnamed Harduellis , from the place of his birth , pretended to the succession ; but it was disputed against him , first by Iulaver , a Persian Lord , and afterwards by Baylinger , and Rustan . The Turks , who slighted Schich Eider , by reason of the meanness of his birth , ( notwithstanding which Vssum Cassan had bestow'd on him his Daughter Martha , whom he had had by Despina , the Daughter of Calojean , King of Trebisond ) and hated him , particularly upon this accompt , that he had quitted their Religion , presuming that a man , who pretended much to Devotion and Sanctity , would be unexpert , if not unfortunate in the business of Arms , declar'd a war against him , entred Persia with a powerfull Army , gave him battel , and defeated him , in so much that falling alive into their hands , they flead his head and pull'd down his skin over his ears . 'T is true , there is so great discrepancy among the Persian Authors , concerning this story , that we have been forc'd herein to follow the common opinion ; though there are some who affirm , that Eider was not King , but that Rustan , King of Persia fearing he might come to be King , treated him as we said before . Nay , some affirm , that this happened in the time of Iacup , the son of Vssum Cassan. But what cannot well be deny'd of the story , is , that , about that time , the Turks became Masters of most of the Provinces of Persia ; and that Rustan was succeeded by Agmar , Carabem , and Aluantes . Schich Eider , who first chang'd the quality of Schich , that is , Prophet , into that of Schach , or King , left one son named Ismael : but he was so young , when his Father died , that all could be done for him , was to secure his person at the house of a certain Lord of the Province of Kilan , a Kinsman and Friend of his Father's , named Pyr Chalim , who brought him up , and instructed him in the same Sect his Father had been of . Ismael being come to years of discretion , discover'd himself to be a person of an excellent understanding and great courage , and there were the greater hopes conceiv'd of him , out of this respect , that his Father , who was well skill'd in Astrology , had Predicted that his son should do wonders , as being the person designed for the restauration of Persia , by the reduction of many Provinces , and the propagation he should make of his new Religion . Accordingly , he made such advantage of the opportunity he then had , while the Emperour of the Turks was at Constantinople , little thinking what might happen towards Persia , that having , by the advice of Pyr , sent Deputies into the neighbouring Provinces and Cities , he so far satisfy'd them of the right he had to the Crown , and prevail'd with them to reflect on the interest of the State , and the preservation of Religion , that having got together an Army of twenty thousand men , with which he left Latretzan , in the Province of Kilan , the Inhabitants of the other Provinces came in so fast , that it was , of a sudden swell'd to three hundred thousand . With this Army , he marched streight to Ardebil , whence he forc'd away all the Turks , some few onely excepted , who were got into a street behind Schich Sefi's Sepulchre , where they Petition'd for their lives , and promised to Embrace the Persian Religion : and thence it comes , that the said street is , to this day , called Vrume Mahele . It was upon this exploit that many Persians came to be sirnamed Kisilbaschs , as we have shewn before . Ardebil being thus reduc'd , Ismael went to Tabris Scamachie , and Iruan , and recover'd all the Cities and Provinces which the Truks had taken from his Father , and had been possess'd of ever since his death . He afterwards entred into Turkey , gave the Emperour battel , and defeated him . The particulars of that War may be seen in the Letter which Henry Penia , who was then in Persia , writ to Cardinal Sauli ; and they agree with what the Persians themselves write thereof . After this Victory he took Bagdat , Besre , Kurdestan , Diarbek , Wan , Esserum , Ersingan . Bitlis , Adiltschouas , Alchat , Berdigk , Kars , Entakie . As soon as he had secur'd the Frontiers against the attempts of the Turks , he turn'd his Armies Eastward , and took , from the King of the Indies , the Province of Candahar , and the next adjoyning Province , the same good success , which he had had against the Turks , still attending him . 'T was after this last Conquest that he went to Caswin , to be Crown'd . He stay'd there but just the time requisite for that Ceremony , and to refresh his Forces , with which he afterwards went into Georgia , Defeated the King of that Countrey , whom the Histories call Simon Padschach , and forc'd him to pay him , yearly , three hundred Bails of Silk , by way of Tribute . The difficulties which Schach Ismael Sofi met with in all these Wars , were not so small but the Persians grew weary of them , though the zeal of their Religion induc'd them to suffer the utmost extremities ; even death it self , with resolution enough . But the consequence of these Victories , and the good success which Ismael had in all his designs , was , that they raised him to so high an esteem , that all the other Princes of Asia , nay , several Monarchs of Europe courted his friendship , by solemn Embassies , which gave our Writers the first acquaintance they had with the affairs of Persia. And whereas he made a strict Profession of the Persian Religion , and had a great Devotion for Aly , so far as to assume the quality of Sofi , thence it comes , that our Historians speak of him as the principal Propagator , nay , indeed , as the first Institutor of that Sect. He died at Caswin , in the forty fifth year of his age , and was buried at Ardebil . He had the reputation of being a great observer of Justice , but it is affirm'd of him , that he made no great difficulty to drink Wine , and eat Swines flesh ; nay , that , in derision of the Turkish Religion , he had a Hog kept in his Court , which he named Bajazeth . Schach Ismael Sofi left four Sons , whereof the eldest , named Tamas , succeeded his Father in the Kingdom of Persia , but not in the vertues and great endowments , which had made him considerable all over the World. The three others , to wit , Helcasi , Beiram , and Sor-Myrza , had certain Territories assign'd them . This change was perceiv'd at the very beginning of his Government . For Sulthan Solyman , Emperour of the Turks , taking notice of the weakness of Schach Tamas in matter of Government , raised a powerfull Army , enters the Kingdom of Persia , under the Conduct of Sulthan Murat Bascha , and recover'd from the Persiaus all that Schach Ismael had taken from the Turks , Bagdan and Wan onely excepted . Two years after Solyman came in person into Persia , where he took Tauris , and besieg'd Sulthania , Schach Tamas , who was in the mean time at Caswin , having not so much courage as to raise the Siege . But as good fortune would have it , it happened , that during the time of the Siege , in the moneth of March , some few dayes before their Naurus , there fell so great a Rain , accompany'd by such a violent Tempest , that the Snow of the adjacent Mountains dissolving , and the water over-flowing all the Valleys , Soliman who was incommodated thereby ; and fround the water of a reddish colour , contracted haply from the ground , through which it had pass'd , was frightned thereat , raised the Siege , and departed the Kingdom . In his retreat , he destroy'd all before him , but was engag'd neer Bitlis , where he was absolutely defeated . Schach Tamas dying the 11. of May 1576. in the 68th . year of his age , and the 42th . of his reign , left a very ill repute of himself among the Persians , who speak of him with some prejudice , as well in relation to his Conduct , as his Courage . They change him , among other things , that he was very careless of doing Justice to his Subjects , and had committed the administration of the affairs of his kingdom to his Ministers , as they are ordinarily wont to do , who cannot love a people that hath no affection for them . They blame him for protecting Hamajum , the Son of Selim , king of the Indies , to whom he gave Refuge and Protection , against the Persecutions of Tzelaleden Ekbet , his Uncle , a younger Brother of Selim's , who had usurp'd the Crown , and demanded him of Schach-Tamas , that he might be put to death . But that was a generous and just action , and is not to be produc'd among the examples that are alleged of his violence and injustice , especially with any parallel to the ensuing story . Lavassap , Prince of Armenia , had two Sons , Simon and David , and left the former , as being the Elder , the Government of the Country . David , who had too much courage to be satified with a small Territory , found means to raise an Army , such as might frighten his Elder Brother , who , being really afraid of an insurrection , desir'd the assistance of Schach Tamas , who sent him four thousand Horse , ordering him who had the Conduct of them , if possible , to take David alive , and send him to him , nay , to Crown him , in case he should comply so far as to be Circumcised , but with this Proviso , that he should prefer Simon , if he would take the Crown upon the same terms . David being taken in the first Engagement , soon hearkened to the King of Persia's Proposition , and promis'd to change his Religion , and do homage for his Province , if the King would establish him in his Brother place . Simon express'd a greater constancy , and would not change his Religion ; whereupon he was imprison'd , in the Fortress of Kahak ; and David , who after his Circumcision was called Dant-Chan , was forc'd to content himself with the Government of Tiflis . Simon remain'd some time a prisoner ; but the Reputation he had of being a good Soldier , and a knowing person , brought him , first , acquainted , and afterwards very intimate with Schach Ismael the second , the Son of Schach Tamas , who promis'd to deliver him out of the Captivity , which he was to expect should have lasted as long as he liv'd , and to restore him to his Territories , if he would change his Religion . He did so , at left in outward thew , but Ismael dying soon after , he was little the better for his Promises . He was indeed set at liberty some time after his death ; but Chodabende , coming to the Crown , minded not much the performance of his Brother's promises , and forc'd Simon to content himself with the employment he bestow'd on him in the Wars he was then engag'd in against the Turks . Schach Tamas had by several Wives eleven Sons , and three Daughters , and among the rest , Mahomet , on whom upon his having shaken hands with all business , by reason of the weakness of his sight , and embracing a devout kind of life , they bestow'd the Sirname of Chodabende , that is ( servant of God ) Ismael , and Eider . Tamas had a particular kindness for Eider , his third Son , and it was his design to prefer him before the two Elder in the Government of the Kingdom , and to make the more sure work , he permitted him , even in his life time , to assume some part thereof . But after his death , the Lords of the Countrey sent to Mahomet , to desire him to accept of the Crown , which was his right by birth ; and upon his refusal , they sent to Ismael , who was , by his Father's order a Prisoner in the Castle of Cahak , for having , upon his own accompt , made incursions into the Turks Dominions , though , in his Soul , he had an aversion for the Persian Religion , and in effect made profession of the Turkish . Eider , who was but seventeen years of age , was so impatient to get into the Throne , that he had the insolence to put the Crown on his head , and present himself , in that posture , before his Father , who was then near his death ; and desirous to make his advantage of Ismael's absence , and Mahomet's refusal , made use of the interest which Periaconcona , his Sister , had with the Grandees , to mount the Throne . The Princess , who had declar'd for the interest of the elder Brethren , considering with her self , that in their absence , Eider might commit such violences as might prevent her securing of the Crown for Ismael , thought it not safe openly to oppose the pretensions of the younger Brother , but suffer'd him to assume the title of King , and he was acknowledg'd as such all over the Palace . But she had all the Avenues so well Guarded , that it was impossible for Eider's friends to carry any tidings of it to the City . So that the young Prince coming to distrust his Sister's carriage , and apprehending it might be their design to sacrifice him to his Brother's ambition , conceal'd himself among the Women , till such time as Schamal , a Georgian , his Uncle by the Mother-side , found him out , and cut off his head . Ismael 11. coming to the Crown , in the 43. year of his age , and reflecting on his long imprisonment , confirm'd , by his procedure , the antient Proverb , which sayes , that the reign of a Prince who returns from Exile , is ever cruel and bloudy . This man began his , with the executions of all the Kinred and Frinds of Eider , and all those who had advis'd his Father to imprison him , pursuing those whom he could not get apprehended , even as far as the Frontiers of Turkey , and at his first entrance , discover'd the inclination he had to the Turkish Religion , which he openly profess'd . To find out how the Grandees of the Kingdom were affected towards him , a report was spread abroad of his death , but he rose up again too soon for those , who had been so imprudent as to discover their aversion to his Government . For he brought to execution all such as he conceiv'd any jealousie of , and exercis'd so great cruelty , that , his own Sister thinking not her self secure , thought it her best course to prevent her own destruction by attempting the King's . Certain it is , he dy'd a violent death , on the 24. of November 1577. and that Periaconcona was the Contriver and Instrument of it : but this was done so secretly , that it is yet not known , how Persia came to be rid of this Tyrant . Ismael II. being thus remov'd out of the way , they made a shift so far to satisfie Mahomet Chodabende , his elder Brother , of the danger , whereto he expos'd his Person and the Country , if he suffered the Crown to come to a strange Family , that , at last , he resolv'd to accept of it , but upon condition , that , before he were oblig'd to make his entrance into Caswin , they should bring him the head of Periaconcona , who had imbru'd her hands in the bloud of two of his Brethren , and in whose power it was in some respects to dispose of the Kingdom . She prostituted her self to several of the Grandees about the Court , but particularly to Emeer Chan , whom she had raised into some hopes of enjoying the Crown . As soon as Chodabende came to the Government , which was in the year ●578 . he seem'd not to mind any thing so much as to imitate those among his Predecessors , who had contributed most to the preservation and glory of the Kingdom of Persia. This is the Testimony given of him by F. Bizarrus ; but the Persian Authors affirm , on the contrary , that never any Prince manag'd a Scepter with greater negligence and pusillanimity , in so much that finding himself not fit for the carrying on of any Military design , he spent all his time within the Palace , in Gaming , and diverting himself with the Ladies . That he was unfortunate to his Wars , and that the common Enemy tas●ing advantage of his poorness of spirit and effeminacy , made incursions into Persia , to wit , the Turks on one side , and the Vsbeques Tartars , on the other : That both these Nations possess'd themselves of several Provinces belonging to that Crown , and were not dispossess'd of them , as long as Mahomet Chodabende liv'd . Minadous observes , among other passages , that the Turks kill'd , in one battel , five thousand Persians , and took three thousand prisoners , whom the Turkish General ordered to have their heads cut off , and having heap'd them up together , he sate down upon the heap , and gave audience to a young Prince of Georgia who was come to give him a Visit. Mahomed Chodabende dy'd in the year 1585. leaving three Sons , Emir Hemse , Ismael , and Abas . The former , as being the eldest of the three Brethren , was Crowned King of Persia ; but Ismael , troubled to see the Crown on his Brother's head , manag'd his affairs so well , and insinuated himself so much into the affections of the chiefest Lords of the Kingdom , that they conspir'd the death of Emir Hemse . Ismael got him kill'd , in the eighth moneth of his reign , by a sort of people disguiz'd in VVomens Cloaths , who being cover'd with Veils , according to the custom of the Countrey , came to the Schach's Chamber door , and told the Guards , that they were the VVives of some of the Chans , whom the King had sent for , and that they waited there in obedience to his commands . The Murtherers were no sooner got into the Chamber , but they fell upon the King and kill'd him . But this death was soon after reveng'd upon the Contriver of it , as we shall relate . Abas Myrza , that is to say , Prince Chodabende's third Son , was Governour of Herat , and was come thence , with an intention to see Emir Hemse , his Brother ; but hearing , in his way , of the Murther committed upon him , and having some reason to fear , that the Murtherer might be advis'd , to secure himself in the Throne , by a double fratricide , return'd back into his Government . The year following Abas Myrsa being advanc'd as far as Caswin , while the King was at K●●abach , there happened such frequent differences between the people belonging to the two Brothers , that they heightned the reciprocal distrust they had one of another . Abas Myrsa had about him a Lord of great quality , named Murschidculi-Chan , who had acquir'd so great reputation by his prudence and courage , that Chodabende had entrusted him with the conduct and education of that young Prince . This Murschidculi , knowing that Ismael , who had express'd but too much animosity against his Brother , would never pardon him , and that his life absolutely depended on that of his Master ; and considering withall , that if he prov'd the occasion of raising that Prince , whom he had Govern'd from his youth , to the Throne , he would have a great share in the Government , resolv'd to prevent the King , who was already come into the Province of Karabach , purposely to march in person against his Brother . To effect this , some of the great Lords of the Court , who hoped to get into favour with Abas Myrsa , corrupted one of Ismael's Barbers , named Chudi , who , coming to trim him , cut his Throat . The Lords , who were present at the execution , and thought it concern'd them to justifie themselves , kill'd the Barber , cut his body into little bits , and reduc'd it to ashes . Thus dy'd Schach Ismael III. in the eighth moneth of his reign . Abas Myrsa had already so for gain'd the affections of the Persians , by his vivacity of spirit , and the moderation they had observ'd through the whole course of his life , that he ascended the Throne with the general satisfaction of all the people . But the favour of Murschidculi-Chan , who had most contributed to his advancement , continu'd not long : for assuming to himself the same authority over the King , which he had had before , while he was onely Myrsa or Prince , he became troublesome and insupportable , and that in so high a degree , that , one day , the King , desirous to give his opinion upon an affair of great importance , which had been propos'd , Murschidculi-Chan had the insolence to tell him , before a full Council , that he was not fit to speak of affairs of that nature , they being such as were above the reach of his age and understanding . The King dissembled , for the present , his Resentment thereof , but considering , that that Authority of Murschidculi-Chan would eclipse his own , and expose him to the contempt of his Subjects , he resolv'd to rid his Governour out of the way . He complain'd of his Favorite's insolence to three Lords of his Council , named Mehediculi-Chan , Mahomed Vstadscahi , and Aliculi-Chan , of whom he thought he might be most confident ; but finding they demurr'd upon the business , and , being not too well assur'd what resolution the King would take , in a business , which to them was of the greatest consequence of any in the World , that they endeavour'd to disswade him from it , he told them , it was his will , that Murschidculi-Chan should die by their hands , and that if they made any scruple to do it , he should find means to be obey'd , as , on the contrary , he should not be backward in requiting their services , who upon that occasion should implicitly execute his commands . This , extremity forc'd them to follow the King into his Favourite's Chamber , into which he got ere Murschidculi-Chan was awake ; so that the King , having found him lying on his back , with his mouth open , gave him the first blow over-thwart the mouth . The rest gave him each of them a stab ; but Murschidculi-Chan , being a very stout man , had the courage to get off his bed , and put himself into such a posture , as should have given them more fear , than he had receiv'd hurt from them , and no doubt he had dispatch'd some of his murtherers , had it not been for one of his Grooms , who coming in at the noise , with a batle-axe in his hand , the King said to him ; I would have the life of Murschidculi-Chan , who is become my Enemy ; Go , dispatch him , and I will make thee a Chan. The Groom did his work as the king commanded , went streight to his Master and dispatch'd him . The next day , the king put to death all the relations and friends of Murschidculi-Chan , that so he might be absolutely eas'd of all the disturbances , which their discontents might have given him ; and conferr'd on the Groom the Dignity of Chan , with the Government of Herat. This Execution happened in the year 1585. which was the first of the reign of Schach Abas . The first actions of Schach-Abas made a sufficient discovery of his abililities in order to Government , and that there was no necessity of his being any longer under the Eye and Conduct of another . All his thoughts were bent upon recovering the great Provinces , which the Turks and Tartars had usurp'd from the Crown of Persia , and he made an absolute resolution to declare a War against both those Nations , upon that score . Being one day at Caswin , he took a walk out of the Citie , and ask'd the Lords who follow'd him , whether there could be a nobler Countrey than that where they then were . There were some took the freedom to tell him , that it was iudeed an excellent good Countrey , yet was it not to be compar'd with the Province of Fars , much less with that of Chorasan , especially that part of the said Province , which the Vsbeques had taken from Persia , in the time of his Father's reign . Upon this discourse , he immediately resolv'd upon a War against the Tartars , and having rais'd a powerfull Army , he entred Chorasan . Abdulla , Prince of the Vsbeques , met him , and , at first , with some advantage over him , in regard the Plague , which was got into Abas's Army , and the unseasonable weather kept it from being in action . The two Armies were neer six moneths in sight one of the other ; but at last Schach Abas set upon Abdulla , and forc'd him to retreat to Mesched . Schach Abas continu'd three years in Chorasan , Abdulla being not in a condition to disturb him in his new Conquest , and when he attempted it , he was so unfortunate , that his Army was not onely defeated , but also he himself , with Tilem-Chan , his Brother , and his three Sons , who were in the Army , fell into the hands of Schach-Abas , who order'd them all to have their heads cut off . Afterwards Schach-Abas went to Ispahan , and found it so excellently well situated , and the Countrey about it so pleasant , that he resolv'd to make it the Metropolis of the Kingdom , beautifying it , to that end , with many Magnificent Structures , and among others , the Allacapi , or Sanctuary , and the Sumptuous Mosquey Mehedi , of which we have given an accompt already . In which Magnificence the Lords of the Court were desirous to imitate him , by building many rich and noble Palaces . After these victories , he march'd against the Turks , and having understood by his Spies , that the Garrison of Tabris thought of nothing less than a War , he got together , with as little noise as might be , a little Army , with which he went in less than six dayes from Ispahan to Tabris , though it be ordinarily eighteen dayes journey for the Camels . Being come to the passage of Scibli , within four leagues of Tabris , where the Turks kept a party , rather to receive the customs upon Commodities , than to hinder the entrance of the Persians , he , with some Officers left the Army , and advanc'd as far as the Turn-Pike . The Turks imagining they were Merchants , the Secretary of the Custom-house address'd himself to Schach-Abas , and ask'd him for the duties . Schach-Abas told him , that he who carried the Purse was coming behind , and , having caus'd Dsulfakar-Chan to come up to him , he bid him give the other some money ; but while the Secretary was telling it , he order'd one to dispatch him , made the Soldiers who kept the Post to submit , and pass'd over his Army . Aly Bascha , Governour of Tabris , having intelligence hereof , got some Troops together , at lest as many as the distraction of his affairs would permit him to do , and went to meet Abas , but there being a great inequality between the Forces on both sides , he was overcome , and fell into the hands of the Persians . In the midst of the Citie , there was a Citadel , built by Hassan Padschach , otherwise called Vssum Cassan , which the Turks kept a moneth after , but , at last , it was taken , by intelligence , and afterwards demolish'd . Thence he went to Nachtzuan ; but the Turkish Garrison quitted the place , upon the first news they receiv'd of the Persian Army's coming towards it , and retreated to Iruan . Schach-Abas ordered also the demolishing of the Citadel of Nachtzuan , called Kischikalaban , and went and lay before Iruan , which he took after a siege of nine moneths . This Conquest facilitated his reduction of all the other Cities and Neighbouring Provinces , all which were reduc'd , save onely the Fortress of Orumi , the strong and advantageous situation whereof , being on the point of a Rock , putting him out of all hope of taking it by storm . He besieg'd it eight moneths together , but finding that the Kurdes did him more mischief than the Turks themselves , though they were a free people , and had no dependence on the Grand Seignor , he gain'd the affections of the chiefest among them by Presents and Promises , putting them in hope of all advantages on his side , if they would help him to take in that place , and promis'd them all the booty they should find there . The Kurdes , who live onely by Rapine , were willing to serve him upon those terms . But Schach-Abas having receiv'd that service from them , and taken the Fort by their means , sent to invite the chiefest among them to come and Dine with him . He had his Tent made with so many turnings and windings , and had those so done over with Cloaths , that they who came in saw not such as were but six places before them . He had planted two Executioners in the way , who dispatch'd his Guests as they came into the Tent ; and this course he took with them , out of an apprehension they might do the Turks the same services he had receiv'd from them . He made Kahan Chan , Governour of Orumi and the neighbouring Province , and marching still on , he became Master of all between the Rivers of Cyrus and Araxis , and reduc'd into his power the Citie of Scamachie , after a siege of seven weeks , together with the whole Province of Schirun , which he left under the Command of Dsulfakar-Chan his Brother-in-law , The Inhabitants of Derbent , hearing what success Schach-Abas had had against the Turks , kill'd their Turkish Garrison , and submitted to the King of Persia. Then he entred the Province of Kilan , and reduc'd to obedience those people who fell off from the King 's of Persia , in the time of Schach-Tamas . He ordered to be made neer Lankeran , where a great Fen in a manner cover'd that whole Province , and made the entrance into it very difficult , a way or Bank of Sand , and setled Chans in several places of the Province ; to wit , Baindurc-Chan , at Astara , Mortusa Kuli-Chan , at Kesker , Heider-Chan , at Turkabun , a Visir , at Rescht , Adam Sulthan , in Mesanderan , and Hosslein-Chan , at Astarabad . It was Schach-Abas his intention to sit still with these Conquests , but the quiet he had after them was so little , that he had hardly the time to have his Soveraignty acknowledg'd . For , being at Ispahan , about a year after this War , intelligence was brought him that the Turk was coming into Persia , with an Army of five hundred thousand men ; whereupon he got together all the Forces he could , and appointed them their Rendezvous at Tabris , and ordered all the Inhabitants of the Frontiers , to retire , with their Cattel , into Cities and Wall'd Towns , to destroy all in the Fields , that the Enemy might make no advantage thereof in order to his subsistence . The Turk having advanc'd , and encamp'd neer Tabris , the King of Persia caus'd it to be publish'd through his Army , that such as were willing to serve as Volunteers , should list themselves apart , and that for every Turks head they brought him , he would pay fifty Crowns . About five thousand Persians listed themselves upon that accompt ; so that not a day pass'd , but some heads were brought in , and at his rising every morning , a good number was presented to him . Nay , one Soldier , named Bairam Tekel brought him one morning five together , and by that means gain'd the favour of Schach-Abas , who rais'd him to the Dignity of Chan. At the end of three moneths Tzakal Ogli , who commanded the Turkish Army , sent a kind of Challenge to Schach-Abas , telling him , that if he had as much confidence in God and the Justice of his cause , as he would have the VVorld believe , he should not be afraid of accepting a general Engagement , which he thereby profer'd him . Abas was content , and having divided the ground , the Sun and the VVind with his Enemy , gave him battel . It lasted all that day ; and the night following , the Turks , who had lost many of their men , retreated . The next day word was brought to the Camp , that the Turks were retreated ; but Abas , who fear'd it might be a stratageme of theirs , stood on his Guard for three dayes , keeping the Army upon continual duty , and not so much as going himself into his Tent during that time ; till that the Scouts having at last brought him word , that the Enemy was effectually retreated towards the Frontiers , he advanc'd to the Mountain of Sehend , where he Encamped , and there it was , that Mahumed Chan Kasak , Schaheruch-Chan , Esschar , and Iischan , Kurtzibaschi , were cut to pieces , for having given the king poyson , who immediately taking an Antidore , receiv'd no hurt thereby . Two years after this War , the Turk made another invasion into Persia , with an Army of three hundred thousand men , and besieged the Fortress of Iruan , in the Province of the same name : but he was forc'd to raise the siege and to retreat . About two years after that , Murat Bascha , General of the Turkish Army , besieg'd and took Tabris , and kept it four moneths , within which time there happen'd five set battels between those two Nations , with little advantage to the Persians . And yet at last Schach-Abas defeated the Turks , and recover'd the Citie out of their hands . Being after this expedition , return'd to Ardebil , he there caus'd to be kill'd Dsulfakar , Chan of Scamachie in the manner we have related before , and put into his Government Iusuf-Chan , an Armenian by birth , and by condition a Slave , who had a long time serv'd him as on ordinary Foot-man . After this , Persia enjoy'd a Peace of twenty years together , at the end whereof the Turks entred it again with a powerfull Army , under the Command of Chalil Basscha , with whom joyned also several parties of the Tartars of Crim and Precop . Schach-Abas sent against them Kartzschuckai-Chan , the most Valiant and most Fortunate of all his Captains , who wearied them out , and forc'd them to retreat , after several Engagements , or Skirmishes rather , wherein he took Prisoners two Tartar-Princes , Omersbeg , and Schahinkerai-Chan , and the Bashaws of Egypt , Aleppo , Erserum , and Wan , The King , instead of treating them ill , presented each of them with a Garment and an excellent Horse , and sent them back without paying any Ransom . Afterwards , Schach-Abas went into Georgia , where he staid nine moneths . During his aboad there , Tameras-Chan , the Son of Simon had the confidence to enter with an Army into the Province of Seggen , in the midst of Georgia , and to give battel to Schach-Abas ; but he was forc'd to retreat with great loss . While he was in those parts , he pay'd his Army twelve Musters together , and hearing that his Soldiers spent most of their money in Tobacco , he forbad the use of it , with such severity , that he caus'd their Noses and Lips to be cut off , who were found to have taken of it , contrary to the Prohibitions : and having understood , that a Merchant , who knew not that the king had forbidden the use of Tobacco , and brought several Bags of it into the Army , in hopes to make a greater advantage thereof among the Soldiers , he order'd him to be set on a heap of Fagots , with all his Tobacco about him , which being set on fire , he , and his Commodity were reduc'd to smoke and ashes . After this was it that Schach-Abas went into Kilan , where he put to death his eldest Son , as we shall relate anon . Schach-Abas had three lawfull Wives , and four or five hundred Concubines . By his three Wives he had so many Sons , to wit , Sefi Myrsa , Chodabende Myrsa , and Imanculi Myrsa . He ordered the two younger to have their eyes put out with fire , and confin'd them in the Fortress of Alamuth , under a very strict Guard. The eldest Son was born of a Christian Slave , of Georgia . This Prince having cast his Eye on a very handsom young Maid of Circassia , whom a Merchant of Scamachie had presented to Schach-Abas , fell in Love with her , and intreated his Father to permit he should marry her . The king who dearly lov'd that Prince , by reason of the great complyance he had for him , consented thereto , and ordered her to be brought up in the Seraglio , near the Mother of Sefi Myrsa , who had by her Sain Myrsa , since king of Persia , under the name of Schach-Sefi . The Over-severe , or rather , Cruel , and Tyrannical reign of Schach-Abas , began to grow so odious and insupportable to the Grandees of the kingdom , that some had the confidence to cast a Note into Myrsa's Chamber , whereby they discover'd to him , that if he would not stand in his own way , he might immediately succeed the king his Father , and that if he would consent to the Execution of the Design they were engag'd in to that end , they would soon show him how the business was to be effected . Sefi conceiv'd a horrour at the Proposition , whereby he was to be a complice in his Father's death , and thereupon carried the Note to the king , accompanying his free and innocent proceeding with so many protestations of the sincerity of his intentions , and an absolute dependence on his Father's will , as might well satisfie any other mind less distrustfull than that of Schach-Abas . He could not forbear expressing outwardly , that he was very well satisfy'd with his Son , and commended his affection and piety : but he afterwards fell into such frights , as depriv'd him of all rest , and oblig'd him to change his Lodging twice or thrice in a night , with such disturbances , as he conceiv'd he could not be deliver'd of otherwise than by the death of his Son. According to these apprehensions , being one day at Rescht in the Province of Kilan , with the whole Court about him , a Flatterer so heighten'd the distractions of his mind , by the false Alarm he gave him of a new Conspiracy of Myrsa's , with several of the great Lords of the kingdom against him , that he resolv'd he should dye . He thought , at first to employ , in that Commission Kartzschuckai-Chan , General of the Army , or Constable of Persia , and would have oblig'd him to kill his Son with his own hands . This Lord , was Originally descended from an Armenian Family , born by Father and Mother-side of Christians , and had been stollen away in his youth by the Tartars , who had Circumcis'd and sold him to Schach-Abas . The freedom and sincerity of his disposition and demeanour , had gain'd him the friendship of the whole Court , and his courage had so well setled him in the king's favour , that having , by his means , had several great victories over his Enemies , he had conferr'd on him the Command of his Army , and look'd upon him with such respect , that he never call'd him by any other name than that of Aga , that is , the Captain . The king would needs put him upon this important service , as considering him to be the person , who of any in his kingdom was the most oblig'd to him for his Fortune . But the grave old Man , having laid down his Sword at the kings feet , and cast himself by it , told him , that he was so infinitely oblig'd to his Majesty , that he would rather lose a thousand lives , than that he should be ever reproach'd to have imbru'd his hands in the blood of any of the royal Progeny , so far was it against his Soul to commit a Crime of that nature , and by putting to death the Heir of the Crown , execute a command which the king could not impose upon him without regret , and which were no sooner put in Execution , but he would repent him of it . Schach-Abas was satisfy'd with this excuse , from him , and made the same Proposition to a Gentleman , named Bebut-Beg , whom he found not so scrupulous as Kartzschuckai-Chan . This man having undertaken that Commission went immediately to Sefi Myrsa , and having met him coming out of a Bath , riding on a Mule , and accompany'd only by a single Page , layes hold on the Bridle , stayes the Mule , and sayes , Alight , Sefi Myrsa , it is the pleasure of the king thy Father that thou should'st die , and thereupon throws him down . The unfortunate Prince , joyning his hands together , and lifting up his eyes to Heaven , cries out . O my God! what have I done to deserve this disgrace ? Cursed be the Traytor who is the occasion thereof . But since it is the pleasure of God thus to dispose of me , Gods will and the King 's be done . He had hardly the time to speak out those words , ere Bebut gave him two stabs with a Chentze , which is a kind of Ponyard , ordinarily worn by the Persians in their Girdles , wherewith he laid him dead upon the place . The body was dragg'd into a Fen not far thence , where it continu'd above four hours . In the mean time , the news of this Murther being brought into the City , the people ran in multitudes to the Palace , threatned to force the Gates , and would have the Authors thereof deliver'd up to them , in so much that the Chans , who were afraid , that in the fury of their first insurrection , the people would wreak their malice indifferently on all they met , forsook the king , and got away . The Queen , Myrsa's Mother , understanding that her Son had been kill'd by the king's express order , was so overcome with grief , that not minding the humour of the Prince she had then to do withall , who could not endure the lest opposition , she ran into the king's Apartment , and not thinking it enough to reproach him with his inhumanity , and the barbarous death of an innocent Prince , and one whom he had tenderly lov'd , she flew in his face , and beat him with her first . But the king , instead of being angry with her , was at an absolute loss , and at last made her answer with tears in his eyes ; What would you have had me to do ? News was brought me that he had a design upon my life . There is now no remedy , what 's done cannot be recall'd . On the other side , Schach-Abas had no sooner heard of this execution , but it repented him of having commanded it , and express'd no small regret , that he had proceeded with so much precipitation in a business of that importance . He thought it not enough to acknowledge it done by his order , but would needs continue ten dayes shut up in a place where he would not see the light of the Sun , as having all that time a Handkercher over his eyes . He liv'd a whole moneth , and eat no more than what was purely necessary to keep him from starving . He went in mourning a whole year , and all his life after he wore not any thing about him , that might , as to matter of Cloaths , distinguish him from the meanest of his Subjects . And in some fort , to eternize the memory of the Prince , he caus'd the place where he was kill'd , to be encompass'd with a high Wall , made a Sanctuary of it , and allow'd it a certain Revenue , for the entertainment of a great number of poor people . The first ten dayes of his greatest mourning being over , he went from R●scht to Caswin , where he would needs entertain the Chans , whom he any way suspected , and the Flatterer , who had made him jealous of the Prince , at a Dinner , but he caus'd poyson to be mixt in their Wine , and kept them so long at Table till he saw them all dead in the place . The action of Bebut-beg was indeed recompens'd with the charge of Daruga , of Caswin , and some time after with that of Chan of Kesker ; but he could not avoid the punishment which so base a complyance too well deserv'd . For the first journey the king made to Caswin , after that we spoke of before , he commanded Bebut , to go and cut off , with his own hands , his Son's head , and to bring it him . He was forc'd to obey , and Schach-Abas seeing him coming into the Room with his Son's head , ask'd him how he did . Bebut made answer , Alass my Liege , I think I need not tell you ; I have been forc'd with my own hands to kill my only Son , whom I lov'd above any thing in the World ; the grief I shall conceive thereat will bring me to my Grave . The king reply'd , Go thy wayes , Bebut , and consider how great must have been my affliction , when thou broughtst the news of my Son's death , whom I had commanded thee to put to death . But comfort thy self , my Son and thine are no more , and reflect , that thou art in this equal to the King thy master . Not long after this unhappy Paricide , Bebut ended his life after an extraordinary manner . For , soon after he had taken possession of the Government of Kesker , one of his servants , giving him water to wash after Dinner , according to the Persian custom , pour'd it on so hot that it scalded his hands , which incens'd him so that he threatned to have him cut to pieces ; but the Slave prevented him , and considering that he who had been so barbarous as to murther his Prince and his own Son , would make no great difficulty to rid the World of a servant , he conspir'd with some of his Gamerades , who expected no better treatment from their Master , and kill'd him the night following in his drink . Schach-Abas was not much troubled , that that hatefull object was remov'd out of his sight , and would not have prosecuted the Murtherers , had not the other Chans represented to him , that , if they were not made examples , no Lord could think himself secure among his servants , after he had given them some theatning language . But Schach-Abas's affliction , and the regret he express'd for his Son's death , how great soever they might be , took not off the just apprehensions the Widdow conceiv'd , that he had a design to put to death his Grand-Child Sain Myrsa . Whence it came , that she kept him a long time conceal'd , and would not suffer him to be brought to Court , though the King , who saw his two younger Sons , whose eyes he had caus'd to be put out , were excluded the Government , by the Laws of the Kingdom , design'd that little Prince to succeed him . 'T is reported he had a great tenderness for him , and yet lest he should appear to soon , and the vivacity of his spirit revive the affection which the people had express'd towards his Father , he endeavour'd to have his senses dull'd , and commanded there should be given him every day about the begness of a Pea of Opium , the use whereof is very common in Persia , as we have said elsewhere ; but that the Mother , instead of giving him that Drug , made him often take Treacle , and several other preservatives against the poyson , which she conceiv'd she had some cause to suspect might be given him . While Schach . Abas was in Kilan , Tamaras-Chan , taking advantage of his absence , entred again with an Army into Georgia , and recover'd all those places , out of which he had been forc'd . The King sent thither Aliculi-Ghan ; Mahumed-Chan , Kasack , and Mortusaculi , Chan of Talisch , and several other Chans , who could do no good there , but brought word back , that they had found the Enemy so advantageously posted , that they durst not set upon him . The King punish'd their seeming prudence with death , and went the next year in person into Georgia , protesting at his departure , that if he return'd victorious from that VVar , he would sell the Georgians , at an Abas , or fifteen pence a head . Upon which occasion they say it hapned , that the King being Master of the Field , and having taken a great number of Prisoners , a Souldier came to him , with two Abases in his hand , and desir'd him to sell him two handsom young Maids , who were among the Prisoners , and that the King remembring his Oath , permitted him to take his choice . It was about this time , that most of the Georgian Christians , who liv'd at Ispahan at the time of our being there , came out of their Country to settle themselves in the Metropolis of the Kingdom . Much also about the same time , was it , that Schach-Abas receiv'd Letters from Bekirkcha , who , under the Grand-Seignor , commanded the Garrison of Bagdat or Babylon . This man , dissatisfy'd with the Court , upon his being deny'd the Government of that place , at the Bassa's death , under whom he had had the Lieutenancy , proffer'd Schach-Abas to deliver up the City to him . The King hearkned to that Proposition , and immediately took his march with a good Army towards those parts ; but ere he got thither , Bikirkeha's discontent was over , so far that he sent Schach-Abas word , that he had only Powder and Bullets at his service . He was so netled at the affront , that he protested not to return thence till he had taken the City , though it should cost him his life . Accordingly , having pass'd over the Ditch , after a siege of six months , and having set fire to a Mine , which work the Persians are very excellent at , he caus'd an assault to be given , entred the breach , and became Master of the City , without any composition . Bikirkeha being found among the Prisoners , was sown up in a raw Ox-Hide . and in that condition plac'd near the High-way , where the King order'd him to be sed , till such time as the heat of the Sun having made the Hide shrink together , he died a very painful death . His Son cast himself at Schach-Abas's feet , and satisfy'd him so far of his being wholly unconcern'd in his Father's proceeding , that having begg'd his Pardon , he by that submission obtain'd the Government of Schiras , which Schach-Abas made no difficulty to bestow on him ; in regard that lying at a great distance from the Frontiers of Turkey , he fear'd not his proving unfaithful to him . The year following , the Emperour of the Turks caus'd Bagdat to be besieg'd , by the Bassa , Hasis Ahmed ; but Abas forc'd him to raise the siege , and continu'd eight moneths together in sight of the Turkish Army , till such time as sickness having consum'd a great number of the Turks , who were not so well able to endure the great heats , as the Persians , Hasis was oblig'd to retreat to Constantinople . At his return from this expedition , Schach-Abas began to build the Citie of Ferabath , in the Province of Mesandran , upon occasion of a Village , named Tahona , situated upon a pleasant River , which , not far thence , falls into the Caspian Sea. This Victory procur'd him but two years rest . For the Turkish Emperour , desirous to recover Bagdat , sent Chalil Bassa , with an Army of five hundred thousand men , to reduce it . Schach-Abas commanded Cartzschugai-Chan to march to the relief of the Citie , with a small Brigade , but consisting of choice men , and he follow'd him in person , with the whole Army . He himself got into the Citie , and sent Kartzschugai-Chan to meet the Turk , whom he wearied out with perpetual skirmishes for six moneths together . At last he gave him battel , disorder'd , and defeated him , forcing him to fly as far as Netzed . Upon the first news of the Victory , Schach-Abas left the Citie , to go and meet Kartzschugai-Chan , and being come neer him alighted , and said to him ; My dearest Aga , I have by thy means and conduct obtain'd so noble a Victory , that I would not have desir'd a greater of God , come , get up on my Horse , 't is fit I should be thy Lackey . Kartzschugai was so surpriz'd at this discourse , that he cast himself at his feet , intreated his Majesty to look on him as his slave , and not to expose him to the derision of all the World , by doing him an honour so extraordinary , as that it was impossible he could any way deserve it . But notwithstanding all his intreaties , he was forc'd to get up , the King and the Chans following on foot , onely seven paces . Schach-Abas had many other Wars against the Turks ; but the most signal Victory he ever got over his Enemies , was at the reduction of the Citie of Ormus , which he recover'd from the Portuguez , six years before his death . Of that an account shall be given in the subsequent Travels of Mandelslo . About the end of the year 1629. he took a journey to Ferabath , in the Province of Mesanderan , which was the place he most delighted in of any in his Kingdom ; but he there fell so ill , that , perceiving he should not escape , he sent for four Lords of the chiefest of his Councel , to wit , Isa-Chan , Kurtzibaschi , Seiul-Chan , Tuschmal , or Councellor of State , Temerbey , Ouwogly , or Lord High-Steward , and Iusuf Aga , chief Gentleman of his Chamber , who being come to his Bed-side , he told them . That , firmly believing the sickness he was then in would be his last , it was his pleasure , that his Grand-Child , Sain Myrsa , should succeed him , and assume his Father's name , obliging them all solemnly to promise him , that , after his death , they would religiously execute his Last Will. The Astrologers had told Schach-Abas , that Sain should reign but eight moneths at most ; but when these Lords would have spoke to him of that Prediction , the King made answer , Let him reign as long as he can , though it were but three dayes ; it will be some satisfaction to me , to be assur'd , that he shall one day have on his head the Crown which was due to the Prince his Father . 'T was conceiv'd , he had had some poyson given him , upon which presumption the Hakim Iusuf , his Physician , order'd him hot bathing for eight dayes together , and for four dayes afterward another kind of Bath , of Cows milk : but all these remedies being either ineffectual , or too weak , he seriously prepar'd himself for death , even to the appointing of the place where he would be interr'd . But that the people might not certainly know it , he commanded the Ceremonies of his Funeral should be Celebrated in three several places , at the same time , to wit , at Ardebil , Mesched , and Babylon ; but the more general report is , that the body was carried to Babylon , and thence to the Netzef , of Kufa , neer the Sepulchre of Aly , upon this accompt , that Schach-Abas , going to Kufa , soon after the reduction of Babylon , and looking on the Netzef , said , he had never seen a more delightfull place , and that he should wish to be there interr'd after his death . What ere became of his body , certain it is that he dy'd , in the year 1629. having liv'd 63. years , and reign'd 45. He discover'd the strength of his memory and understanding , in the order he took , at his death , that it might be kept secret , till his Grand-Child were assur'd of the Succession ; commanding that they should expose his body every day in the same Hall , where he was wont to administer Justice , set in a Chair of State , with his eyes open , his back turn'd to the Hangings , behind which stood Iusuf Aga , who ever and anon made him lift up his Arm , by means of a silk string , and answer'd those things which were proposed by Temir-beg , on the behalf of such as were at the other end of the Hall , and who were thereby perswaded that Schach-Abas was still alive . This was so well personated , that his death was conceal'd , for the space of six weeks . While Temir-beg , and Iusuf Aga , expos'd , at Ferabath , the Carkase of Schach-Abas , as we said before Seinel-Chan made all the haste he could to Ispahan , whither he brought the news of the King's death to the Daruga , Chofrou Myrsa , and having consulted with him about the means they should use to advance Sain Myrsa to the Throne , they went together to the Appartment of the Princess , his Mother , which is called Taberick-kale , and intreated her to put the young Prince into their hands . The Mother , who still had before her eyes the violent death of her Husband , believing it was some fiction , and that they had order from Schach-Abas to Murther the Prince , lock'd her self up in her Chamber , and made all passages so fast , that these two Lords being out of all hopes to perswade her , and being afraid to let slip the opportunity of executing the deceas'd Kings last Will , after they had lain three dayes at the Princesse's Chamber door , sent her word , that if she would not open , they should be forc'd to break it . Upon this message she at last opened the door , and presented to them the Prince her Son ; but , conceiving it was in order to his present execution , with these words ; Go child to the same place where thy Father is , here are the murtherers ready to dispatch thee . But when she saw those Lords prostrate themselves , and kissing the Prince's feet , her fright was turn'd into perfect joy . The Lords conducted the Prince to the Palace-Royal , where they set him in the Divan-Chane , upon a Table of stone , on which were as many Carpets , ( which they call ( Kalitse Ahdalet , or Carpets of Justice ) as there had been Kings of Persia of his Family , ( in as much as every King , at his first coming to the Crown , causes one to be made for him ) and having sent for all the Chans and Lords who were about Ispahan , they Crown'd him , kiss'd his feet , and wishing him a long and happy Reign , setled him in the Throne of his Ancestors . Immediately after the Ceremonies of his Coronation , he took the name of Sefi , according to the desire of Schach-Abas , and bestow'd on the Chosrou Myrsa the Dignity of Chan , with the name of Rustam , as desirous , by that means , to revive , in his person , the memory of the great Heroe , so highly Celebrated in their Histories and Romances . It is reported that Schach-Sefi came into the World with his hands all bloody , and that Schach-Abas , his Grand-Father , hearing of it , said , that that Prince should often bath his hands in blood . Accordingly , till the time of our Embassy , his reign had been so cruel and bloody , that Persia had not , for many ages before , seen so many executions . For immediately upon his coming to the Crown , he follow'd the counsel of the Chancellor , Predecessor to him whom we knew , and made away Rustan-Chan , whom he had made Generalissimo of the Armies of Persia , and Governour of Tiflis , and several other Lords , and caus'd to be cut in pieces , or kill'd with his own hands , all his own relations , and what other persons soever he was any way distrustfull of , by that means so accustoming himself to blood , that , when he was incens'd , he spar'd none , and kill'd or order'd to be kill'd , upon trivial occasions , such as he was any way displeas'd with . I shall here produce a few examples thereof , that the Reader may , by them , as a Pattern , judge of the rest of his life . He began his cruelties , by an onely Brother , though born of a Concubine , whose eyes he caus'd to be put out . Chodabende , and Imanculi Myrsa his Uncles , younger brethren to Sefi Myrsa , whom Schach-Abas , their Father , had confin'd in the Castle of Alamuth , thirty Leagues from Caswin , after he had put out their eyes as we said before , were cast down headlong from a high Rock , for this reason , as Sefi said , that , having lost the benefit of their sight , they were useless in the World. Afterwards he dispatch'd Isa-Chan , his Uncle , after he had cut off the heads of his three Sons , upon the following occasion . Isa-Chan was so much in favour with Schach-Abas , that the King , willing to make it appear what extraordinary respect he had for him , bestow'd on him his Daughter , by whom he had the three Sons , whom Sefi put to death . She was a very handsom Woman , and of a pleasant conversation , insomuch that Schach-Sefi , her Nephew , was extremely taken with her company . This Princess , being one day with the king , took the freedom to jeast with him , and to tell him , she much wondred , that he , who was so young and vigorous , and had so many great beauties to command , could get no Children , whereas she had had three by her Husband . The king made answer , that he was young , and having , as he hoped , many years to reign , there would be time enough to get Heirs to inherit the Crown after him . But the Princess desirous to keep on the jeast , reply'd , that , ground not well cultivated would hardly bring forth any thing , imprudently adding , You speak very well , my Liege , but I fear me , that after your death the Persians will be glad to pitch upon one of my Sons to succeed you . The king was extremely troubled at the boldness and bitterness of the jeast , but made a shift to dissemble it , and to get out of the Room , without the Princesse's perceiving that he was incens'd against her . The next day , the King commanded the three Sons of Isa-Chan to be brought to him ; the eldest was 22. years of age , the second 15. and the third 9. and having convey'd them into a a Garden , he caus'd their heads to be cut off , and at Dinner time having dispos'd the three heads into one of those cover'd Pots , in which the Persians bring the Rice and Meat to be set on the Table , and sending for the Mother , he order'd them to be taken out one after another , by the Nose , and said to the Princess ; See the children of a Woman who bragg'd so much of her fertility ; go , thou art young enough to bear more of them . The Princess was so astonish'd at that horrid Spectacle , that she was not able to speak a word ; but perceiving in the Kings eyes and countenance the eruptions of his indignation , which she imagin'd might break forth to her unavoidable death , she cast her self at his feet , kiss'd them , and said to him , All is well , all is well ; God grant the King a long and happy life . This forc'd complyance sav'd her life . But as soon as she had left the Room , Sefi sent for Isa-Chan , and pointing with his finger to the heads of his Children , ask'd him what he thought of that pleasant Spectacle . Isa-Chan , who knew what humour the Prince was of , and whom he had to do withall , smother'd the tenderness of a paternal affection , and made answer , that he was so far from being displeas'd thereat , that if the King had commanded him , to bring the heads of his Sons , he would have been the Executioner himself , and that he would have no Children , if the Kings pleasure were it should be otherwise . This base and bruitish flattery sav'd Isa-Chan's life at that time ; but the King reflecting , that he could not be faithfull to him , at lest that it was impossible he should love him , after he had been so treated by him , gave order his head should be also cut off . We said before , that Isa-Chan was one of those who had most contributed to the advancement of Schach-Sefi to the Throne of his Predecessors . Seinel-Chan had also done much in that business ; whence it came he was not to expect any better treatment than the other , from him whom he had rais'd to a condition to commit so many inhumane actions . Schach-Sefi , having forc'd the Turks , to raise the siege they had lay'd before Bagdat in the year 1632. encamp'd with his Army near Hemedan , at which place , several Lords , reflecting on the executions wherewith the King had signaliz'd the beginning of his reign , said among themselves , that since in his tender age , he could commit so many cruelties , it was likely he would in time , extirpate all the Grandees of Persia. Seinel-Chan , who was present at this discourse , went immediately to the King , and gave him an account of what had past in that conference , advising him to rid himself of those who had most credit among them , and so secure his own life . The King made him answer ; Thy advice , Seinel-Chan , is so good , that I will immediately follow it ; and I will begin with thee ; for thou art the person of greatest age and most authority among them , and must needs be of the conspiracy . And I shall in that follow the example of the King , my Grand-Father , whose reign was neither safe nor happy , till he had executed him , who had the same charge of Kurtzibachi , which thou now enjoyest . Seinel-Chan reply'd , that that would be no hard matter for him to do ; that , for his part , he was arriv'd to the greatest age man could attain , and that it would not trouble him much , his life should be shortned some few dayes : but that his Majesty would haply one day be troubled , that he had put to death one of his most faithfull servants , and that he should rather consider the importance of the discovery he had made to him , and the earnestness he had therein express'd to serve him . This answer delay'd the execution of what the king had resolv'd to do ; so that he thereupon went to his Mother , who had follow'd him in his expedition , with the other Ladies of the Seraglio , according to the antient custom of Persia , to acquaint her with what he had heard . The next morning the Princess sent for Seinel-Chan to her Tent door , to hear from him all the circumstances of that Conspiracy , but as soon as the king heard that Seinel-Chan had spoken to his Mother , he was so incens'd thereat , that he went and kill'd him with his own hands , in the presence of the Princess . This certainly was one of the greatest persons in the kingdom , who ought his fortune to his conduct , and the trust wherewith he had serv'd Schach-Abas in several affairs of great importance ; whereof we shall here allege only one example . Schach-Abas being to send a solemn Embassy to Lahor , to the Great Mogul , about the differences there were between them for the Frontiers of Candahar , would needs employ in it Seinel Chan , as being the person , whom , of all his Ministers , he repos'd greatest confidence in ; and as he took leave of him in order to his departure , he said to him : For this employment , I have made choice of thee , Seinel , out of the assurance I have of thy fidelity , whereof I expect the utmost demonstration in this Embassy . For as this shirt sticks close to my back , so would I have thee to be so tenderly concern'd in my interests , that thou do no thing in this charge that may be prejudicial either to my reputation or my service . Seinel-Chan promis'd him his utmost care , and was as good as his word . For being come to the Moguls Court , he refus'd doing him reverence , according to the custom of the Countrey , by putting both hands first to the ground , and afterwards upon his head , but he entred the Room with a grave and setled gate , and only saluted the king with his Salomalek . The Indian Prince was so troubled at it , that he sent to intreat him to demean himself otherwise , and to render him the same respects , as the Ambassadors of Persia were wont to approach him withall . Nay , he would have prevail'd with him to do it , by the proffers he caus'd to be made him of several considerable Presents ; but perceiving , that nothing would work with him , he bethougth him , to make , opposite to his Throne , a Door so low , that Seinel-Chan could not come in at without stooping , and consequently not avoid doing him reverence . But Seinel-Chan found means to elude that Artifice , and entred the king's Chamber backwards , so that the first part that came within the Door was his britch . This irreverence put the Mogul out of all patience ; so that , he not only forbore making him those Presents , which are ordinarily made Ambassadors , and in those parts are of no small value , but also forbad his people to supply him with the ordinary Provisions ; which reduc'd him to such extremities , that he was forc'd to sell his Plate , and what ever there was of Gold or Silver about the Saddles and Trappings of his Horses , to subsist . The Mogul made his complaints to Schach-Abas , of this demeanour of Seinel Chan , and the king pretended to be troubled at the little respect he had rendred the Mogul ; but he made it appear , on the contrary , that he was well satisfy'd with his behaviour towards that Industhan Prince . For not long after he honour'd him with the Title of Chan , and bestow'd on him the Government of Hemedan , Terkisin , Kulpcjan , &c. to be enjoy'd by him during his life , but upon condition , he should be alwayes about the Court , as having one of the chiefest places in the Councel . Seinel-Chan being thus kill'd , the Princess , Schach-Sefi's Mother ; who conceiv'd a horrour thereat , represented to him how much he was to blame , for treating in that manner one of his Grand-Father's most antient servants , one that had done himself so great services at his comming to the Crown ; and the king seem'd to be somewhat troubled thereat . But he reflected not much on those Lectures , since that not many dayes after , the Chancellor , the Lord high Steward , nay , his own Mother found not better treatment from him ; as may be seen in the following relation . The king being , during the foresaid expedition , encamped in the Mountain of Sehend , within a League of Tauris , and the Lord High Steward , named Vgurlu-Chan , being one day to command the Guard about the king , at which the Chans are oblig'd to be personally present , when the king is in the field , it was his misfortune to go and Sup with Tabub-Chan , Chancellor of the kingdom , who had also invited the Dawatter , that is , the Secretary of the Closet , whose name was Hassan-beg , and a certain Poet. Supper being near ended , the Kischitzi-baschi , that is , the Captain of the Guard , named Mortusaculi-Chan , came to give Vgurlu-Chan notice , that it was time to come to the king's Tent. But the Chancellor , unwilling to dismiss his Guests , sent away the Kischitzi-baschi , and told him that there was no great necessity of Vgurla-Chan's being there in person , and that the king , being but a Child , would take no notice of Vgurla's absence , and so he might set the Guard well enough without him . The Captain reiterated his instances for his coming away , and press'd the high Steward to come and do his duty , and told him , that otherwise he should be oblig'd to make his complaints thereof to the king . The Chancellor , importun'd with this discourse , commanded his people to thrust Mortusaculi-Chan out of Doors ; which they did , but so roughly , that he was hurt in the face . He went , all bloody as he was , to the king , and gave him an account of what had pass'd at the Chancellor's . The king commanded him to say nothing of it : but the next day , the Chancellor being at Dinner with the king , and sitting in his ordinary place , the king having commanded him to come near , said to him ; What does he deserve , who , eating the bread , and living by the pure favour of his Master , is so far from paying the respect due to him , that he slights him ? The Chancellor made him answer , he deserves death . Whereto the king reply'd , Thou hast pronounced thy own sentence ; Thou art the person , who living only by my favour , and eating at my Table , hast had the insolence to treat me as a Child , in the discourse that pass'd yesterday , between thee and Mortusaculi-Chan . The Chancellor would have justify'd himself ; but the king not giving him the time to do it , run him into the belly with his Cymitar . The Chancellor , as he fell down , only cry'd out , Ha Padschach-Aimahn , and the king commanded his Rika , who are a part of his Guard who carry Pole-Axes , and many times do the work of Executioners , to cut his head into little bits . There happened to be one of the Pages , who conceiving a horror at that cruelty , turn'd aside , and would not look on it , which the king observing , laid to him ; since thy sight is so tender , it will be of no great use to thee , and commanded his eyes to be immediately put out . The Execution of Tabub-Chan was soon follow'd by that of Vgurlu-Chan , who receiv'd his by the king's command , from the hands of Aliculi-Chan , Divanbeg , or President of the Counsel , who was sent to bring him his head . Vgurlu was coming out of the Bath , and going to put on his Cloaths when Aliculi-Chan came to him . Vgurlu seeing him coming in , attended by two servants , was a little startled at it , though they were very good friends , and said to him , Wo is me ! dear friend , I fear thou bringst me no good news . Aliculi-Chan made answer , Thou art in the right , my dear Brother , the king hath commanded me to bring him thy head , the only way is to submit ; whereupon he clos'd with him , cut off his head , made a hole in one of the cheeks , thrust his finger through it , and so carry'd it to the king , who looking on it , touch'd it with a little Wand , and said ; It must be confess'd thou wert a stout man , it troubles me to see thee in that condition , but it was thine own fault ; `t is pitty , were it only for that goodly beard of thine . This he said , by reason his Mustachoes were so long , that , coming about his neck , they met again at his mouth , which is accounted a great Ornament in Persia. Mortusaculi had his charge conferr'd on him . Hassan-beg , who had also been at the Chancellor's Feast , receiv'd the same treatment ; and the Poet , who was afterwards fasly accus'd of having put this Execution in Verse , and sung them in the Maidan , was conducted to that place , where they cut off his Nose , Ears , Tongue , Feet , and Hands , whereof he died some few dayes after . Not long after this Execution , the king sent for the Sons of these Lords , and said to them ; You see , I have destroy'd your Fathers , what say you of it ? Vgurlu-Chan's Son said very resolutely , what do's a Father signifie to me ? I have no other than the king . This unnatural answer restor'd him to the Estate of the deceas'd , which otherwise would have been Confiscated to the king : but the Chancellor's Son was reduc'd to great misery , and had not any thing allow'd him of all his Father had enjoy'd , for his expressing a greater Resentment of his death , than Complyance for the king . The king , being come to Caswin , issued out his commands , that all the Lords and Governours of Provinces should come to Court. They all obey'd this order , save only Alymerdan-Chan , Governour of Candahar , and Daub-Chan , Governour of Kentze , who thought it enough to assure the king of their fidelity , by sending him , each of them , one of their Wives , and one of their Children , as Hostages ; but the king thought not that submission sufficient ; whereupon Alymerdan-Chan absolutely revolted , and put his person and the Fortress of Candahar under the Protection of the king of the Indies . Daub-Chan , understanding by the Achta , or Groom of the king's Chamber , who had been sent to him , how dangerous it were for him to come to Court , took the advice of his friends , and resolv'd to retire into Turkey . To effect his design , he thought good to try how his servants stood affected towards him , and having found there were fifteen among them who were unwilling to follow him , he caus'd them to be cut to pieces in his presence , writ a very sharp Letter to the king , and carried away all his Wealth along with him , to Tamaras-Chan , a Prince of Georgia , his Brother-in-law , and went thence into Turkey , where he still liv'd at the time of our Embassy , and was much respected by Sulthan Ibrahim , Emperour of Constantinople . The king , to be reveng'd of both , sent their Wives to the houses of publick prostitution , and expos'd the Son of Daud-Chad to the brutality of the Grooms about the Court , and the common Executioners of the City ; but Alymerdan's Son , by reason of his beauty , was reserv'd for the king's own use . Sometime afterwards , the king sent orders to Imanculi-Chan , Governour of Schiras , Brother to Daud-Chan , to come to Court. He had notice sent him of the intention the king had to put him to death : but he made answer , that he could not be perswaded they would treat him so ill , after he had done such considerable services to the Crown : but however it might happen , he would rather lose his life , than be out of favour with his Prince , and become a Criminal by his disobedience . According to this imprudent resolution , he came to Caswin , where the Court then was ; but he was no sooner come , ere the king ordered his head to be taken off . Schach-Sefi intended to save the lives of Imanculi's Children , and , no doubt had done it , had it not been for the ill Office which was rendred them by a wicked Parasite , who , seeing the eldest Son of them at the king's feet , aged about 18. years , his friends it seems having advis'd him to make that submission , told his Majesty , that he was not the Son of Imanculi , but of Schach-Abas , who had bestow'd one of his Concucines in marriage on the Father , being before hand with Child by him . That word occasion'd the death of that young Lord , and fourteen of his Brethren , who being conducted to the Maidan , were all beheaded near their Father's body . The Mother made a shift to get away , with the sixteenth , into Arabia , to her own Father's , who was a Prince of those parts , and as we were told . he was living at that time , and had his Habitation at Helbise , three dayes journey from Besre , or Balsara . The bodies of these executed persons remain'd three dayes in the Maidan in the open air , till that the King , fearing the lamentations , which the Mother of Imanculi made there day and night , would have rais'd the people into an insurrection , commanded them to be taken away . The Persians do still bemoan the death of this Imanculi-Chan , out of a remembrance of his liberality . He was the Son of Alla-Werdi-Chan , who , upon his own charge , built the Bridge of Ispahan , and who was as much look'd on as any Lord in Persia , for the noble actions he had done in the Wars . The King's cruelty was as great towards the Ladies , as his inhumanity towards the men . For , about that time he kill'd one with his own hands , and committed several other murthers . When he intended any Execution , he was ordinarily clad in Skarlet , or some red stuff , so that all trembled when he put on any thing of that colour . These unheard of cruelties frightned all that came neer him , and put some upon a resolution to shorten his dayes by poyson : but that which they gave him prov'd not strong enough , so that he escap'd the effects of it with a sickness of two moneths . As soon as he was recover'd , he caus'd and exact enquiry to be made , whereby it was discover'd , by means of a Woman belonging to the Seraglio , who had been ill-treated by her Mistress , that the poyson had been prepar'd in the appartment of the Women , and that his Aunt , Isa-Chan's Wife , had caus'd it to be given him . He reveng'd himself sufficiently the night following : for the Seraglio was full of dreadfull cries and lamentations , and it was found the next day , that he had caus'd a great Pit to be made in the Garden , wherein he had buried forty Women alive , whereof some were Ladies of the Seraglio , others their servants , and such as attended on them . It was also much about the same time , that a rumour was spread abroad , that his Mother dy'd of the Plague ; but it is more likely the accompany'd the forty Ladies , who had been buried alive , as we said before . He express'd , when occasion requir'd , courage enough , and it is certain the beginning of his reign was remarkable for the great Victories he gain'd over his Enemies . He defeated Karib-Schach in the Province of Kilan . He forc'd the Turks to raise the siege of Bagdat , and took by as●ault the Fortress of Eruan ; though , to speak impartially , the glory of these good successes be due to the Valour and Conduct of his Generals , and to fortune rather than his prudence : for he discover'd not much in any of his actions , which were for the most part temerarious , and without any dependence one of another . To prove this , we need onely instance the reduction of Eruan . The King , finding that , after a siege of four moneths , his affairs were little advanc'd , fell into that impatience and despair , that he would go in person upon the assault of the place , saying , he would rather dye in the in the attempt , than with infamy rise from a place , which the Turks had heretofore taken in three dayes . He had already put on the Cloaths of one of his Foot-men , that he might not be distinguish'd from others , and had given order for the storming of the Place , when the Lords , who durst not contradict him , intreated the Princess , his Mother , to represent to him , how impossible it was to take a place before there was a breach made , and that the danger whereto he would expose himself , would have no other effect , than his own death and ignominy , with the destruction of the whole Army . All the answer she could get to these representations , was , a good box o'th'ear , the King being still bent upon his former resolution of assaulting the Place , and to that purpose he had taken a Pole-Ax in his hand to lead them on . But the principal Lords cast themselves at his feet , and intreated him to grant them but one day more , wherein they promis'd to do all that lay in the power of men against the Place . They obtain'd their desire , order'd the Whole Army to fall on , even to the boys , and carried the Place by storm ; but they lost in the action above fifty thousand men . The good success , which till that time had attended his designs , soon chang'd , after the executions of so many great persons as he had put to death : and of this there was a remarkable instance in the loss of Bagdat , which the Persians were not able to maint●ain against the Turks , who recover'd it out of their hands , twenty six years after they had taken it from them . The onely good action he did during his whole reign , is , that he sent back to their several Habitations those poor people whom Schach-Abas had taken out of Eruan , Nachtzuan , Chaletz , and Georgia , to the number of seven thousand , and had brought to Ferabath , where they were employ'd in great buildings , and liv'd in a miserable slavery : yet were there not above three hundred that made their advantage of this good deed of his , all the rest having perish'd through misery , and been starv'd . He took great pleasure in drinking , and had a great kindness for such as bore him Company in that exercise : but his ordinary divertisements were Women and Hunting , not much minding matters of Government , or the administration of Justice to his Subjects . He had three lawfull Wives , one whereof was the Daughter of a Colonel ; whose employment it had sometime been to drive the Mules which brought water to the King's Kitchin , and came to be known to Schach-Abas , by a service he did him one day while he was Hunting , in helping him to some fair water , the weather being extremely hot , when no other could meet with any . This service was requited by the Present the King made him of the Village of Bilou , neer Nachtzuan , where this Mule-driver had been born . This was the first step or his advancement , and what made him noted at Court , where he found means to get an Office , which is no hard matter in Persia for such as have money , and having some time after taken an employment in the Wars , he prov'd so fortunate therein , that he got the command of a Regiment of a thousand men . Schach-Abas thought his Daughter so handsom , that he made a Present of her to his Daughter-law , Sefi-Myrsa's Widdow , and appointed her to be brought up in order to a Marriage between her and his Son Sain-Myrsa , since named Schach-Sefi , who , at his coming to the Crown , accordingly Married her . The second Wife was a Christian , the Daughter of Tameras-Chan , a Prince of Georgia ; and this Marriage confirm'd the Peace which Schach-Abas made with that Prince . The third was a Tartar of Circassia , the Daughter of Bika , and Sister to Prince Mussal , of whom we have often spoken heretofore . The Mother brought her as far as the River Bustrou , at the time of our Travels , and writ to Schach-Sefi , that she sent him her Daughter , not as a Concubine , or Slave ; but as his lawfull Wife ; That is was her hope he would look on her as such , and that she should find from him a kindness and affection equal to that she her self had express'd towards the Princess , his Mother , who , though she had been her Slave and had often undress'd her even to her Stockins , had been treated , and look'd on by her , as if she had been her own Daughter ; That , on the contrary , rather than her Daughter should be ill treated , she wish'd her drown'd , with all the misfortune that might happen to her , in the River Bustrou . Besides these lawfull Wives , he had above three hundred Concubines ; for , all the handsomest Maids all over Persia were brought to him . The greatest Lords themselves Present him with the Maids they either have brought up in their own houses , or are found among their relations . Of this we had an instance in our time in the Calenter of Scamachie , who having had some ill Offices done him at the Court , recover'd the King's favour , by presenting him with his own Neece , one of the greatest beauties of the Countrey , and a sum of money sent to the Chancellor . The Armenians , to prevent the searches which are often made amongst them for Maids of twelve years of age , dispose of them in Marriage , if they are handsom , before they come to that age . By reason of this great number of Concubines , it happens , that the King lies with some of them but once , and then bestows them on those Lords of the Court who are most in his favour . Schach-Sefi dy'd in the year MDCXLII . in the twelfth year of his reign , or , to speak more truely , his Tyranny . 'T is conceiv'd his life was shortned by poyson , as the onely remedy they could make use of against his cruelties , which they must needs be afraid of , who had so many examples thereof perpetually before their eyes , wherein they sound that neither Age nor Sex could secure any person from his inhumanities . As to his person , there was nothing of this cruelty to be read in his countenance , but on the contrary it was amiab●e , of a mild aspect , and his complexion so good as gave but little grounds to infer he had so barbarous a heart . He was of a mean stature , and very well shap'd as to his person , and at the time of our Embassy , he had but one Son , named Abas , who succeeded him in May the same year 1642. being then but 13. years of age : and he it is who now reigns . The Kings of Persia have the Provinces and Cities of their Kingdom Govern'd by Chans , Sulthans , Calenters , Darugas , Visirs , and Kauchas , dignities and employments which are conferr'd there according to valour and virtue , and not in consideration of birth and extraction . Thence it comes that there are so many persons of such resolute courage , that they cheerfully hazard their lives , as knowing it is the onely way to get into the greatest charges of the Kingdom , which are neither hereditary nor venal in Persia. 'T is true , the Children of these Lords are look'd upon , with some respect to their Fathers , and that they enjoy their Estates , but they are never advanc'd to their dignities , but purely upon the account of worth and services , from which they are inseparable . The King never makes any Chan , but with the title , he gives him where withall to maintain it , and that during his life , which many of them lose meerly that they might be depriv'd of their quality . Every Province hath its Chan , and its Calenter , who have their several Habitations in the chief City . The Chan is as it were the Governor of the Province , and is entrusted with the administration of Justice , with the power of putting his Judgements in Execution , notwithstanding any Appeal . The Calenter hath the over-sight of the King 's Demesn , and the Revenues of the Province , which he receives , and gives an account thereof to the Council , or , by order from the King , to the Chan. The Daruga is , in a Citie , and the Kaucha , in a Village , what the Chan is in respect of the Province . The Daruga do's also Execute the Function of the Calenter in his Jurisdiction , but with a dependence on the Governour of the Province . The King employes the Chans and Sulthans in the Embassies he sends to forein Princes ▪ but they are not so chargeable to him as some conceive , in regard he finds but one half of the Presents which the Ambassador carries along with him , the Province , whereof he is Governour , being oblig'd to defray all the rest of the Charge . Most of the Chans are oblig'd to maintain a certain number of Soldiers , who are to be ready to serve in the Armies , when any occasion requires : and in this is all the Revenue of the Province spent , not including what is rais'd by way of Imposition , which is carried into the Exchecquer . Besides that , they also send the King certain New-years-Gifts , which are very considerable . The Provinces and Cities , which have no Chans , and are Governed by a Daruga , as part of Georgia , the Cities of Caswin , Ispahan , Kascham , Theheram , Hemedan , Mesched , Kirman , Ormus , &c. maintain no Soldiers , but pay Taxes to the King. The order they observe , especially in the Frontier-Provinces , for the subsistence of so great a number of Soldiers , is such , that it is no hard matter to raise a powerfull Army in a short time . And indeed this the Schach makes very much his advantage of against the Potent Enemies he hath about him , and by whom he is in a manner encompass'd of all sides , as the Vsbeques Tartars , the Turks and Indians . He is never at quiet with the former , concerning the Frontiers of Chorasan ; with the Mogul , about those of Candahar , and with the Turk , about the Provinces of Bagdat and Eruan , for which they are in perpetual War , whence it comes that they often change Masters . Their Armies consist onely of Horse ; for the Infantery , which is , upon occasion , to serve on foot , is , in its march , mounted as our Dragoons . The ordinary Arms of the Foot are Musquets ; but the Horse are Arm'd onely with Darts and Javelins . They have us'd Muskets and great Guns but since the reign of Schach-Abas , nor do they use the latter so much in the assault as defence of places ; in as much as their Armies making ordinarily great dayes marches , and with little or no Carriages , it would be troublesom to them to take great Guns along with them , as such as would much retard their Expeditions . No slight or stratagem in War but they are apt enough to make their advantage of . At the siege of Iruan , in the year 1633. they had the invention of casting into the place , with their Arrows , small Glasses full of poyson , which so infected the air , that the Garrison was extremely incommodated thereby , and made incapable of handling their Arms , for the defence of the place . They call the General of the Army Serdar , a Colonel of ten or twelve thousand Horse Kurtzibaschi , him , who commands a thousand men , Minbaschi , a Captain of a hundred men , Iusbaschi , and a Leader up of ten men , Ohnbaschi . At the time of our being there , all the Military Commanders were persons of very mean extraction . Ar●b , Schan of Schiruan was the son of a poor Countrey-man of Serab , and his first employment had been in the Train of Artillery , wherein he made such Discoveriers of his Conduct and Courage , that Schach-Abas bestow'd on him that Government , which is one of the most considerable in the Kingdom . Aga-Chan was the Son of a Shepheard neer Merrage . This man ordered his business so well , at the siege of Wan , that his services were recompens'd with the Government of his Countrey . Kartzschucai-Chan , was the Son of a Christian , of Armenia , and had been sold to Schach-Abas , who made him a Chan , and afterwards General of his Army . He acquir'd so great reputation in that employment , that the Schach himself would needs be his Lacquey , as we said elsewhere . Salma-Chan , a Kurde by birth , had some time been an ordinary Groom . Emir-Kune-Chan was the Son of one of that kind of Shepheards , who live in Tents or Huts upon the Mountains , & grew so famous at the siege of Eruan , that the King entrusted him with the Government of the whole Province . What a particular kindness Schach-Abas had for this person , may be guess'd by the ensuing story . The Turks , who lay before the Citie of Eruan , having rais'd the siege , Schach-Abas got into the place , where he spent the best part of the night in drinking with Emir-Kune , wo grew so familiar with him , that taking the King by the Mustachoes , he kiss'd his very mouth , yet did not the King take it any way unkindly . Emir-Kune who remembred not what he had done in his Wine , was much astonish'd when some gave him an accompt of what had pass'd the next day , and so frightned thereat , that hanging his Cytimar about his Neck , he went in that posture to the King's Chamber door , according to the custom observ'd by such as know they have deserv'd death , and by that submission beg their Pardon . The King sent him word he might come in , whereto the other having made answer that he was not worthy to set his foot within the King's Chamber , having abus'd his goodness as he had , Schach-Abas comes out of the Room , and took off the Cymitar from about his Neck , and deliver'd it to him , as an assurance of his favour . But he strictly forbad him the drinking of any Wine ever after , in as much , as being got drunk , he knew not what he did . Some time after Emir-Kune-Chan having in a fight , been wounded in the Arm , and the Physicians having given it as their opinion , that that abstinence would be prejudicial to his health , the King did not only take off the prohibition he had made him , but sent him a certain number of Mules loaden with the best Wine in the Countrey . The Persians hate and contemn Cowards , and the Officers who neglect their duty in the Wars are most severely punish'd . An instance hereof was seen in Aliculi-Chan , Governour of Shorosan , who having let slip the opportunity of engaging Tameras , Prince of Georgia , though he might have fought him with advantage , Schach-Abas caus'd him to be dress'd in Woman's Cloaths , and so sent him to the Army , where he was walk'd up and down all day among the Soldiers . The allowance of a Hors-man is three hundred Crowns per ann . towards the keeping of himself and his Horse ; and that of a Muskettier two hundred . They have the reputation not to be over-scrupulous in the keeping of their word , as was seen in the Capitulation they granted the Garrison of Iruan , which was very ill observ'd . Those who speak of the Wealth of the King of Persia , think they speak of a vast and incredible sum , when they assign him a yearly Revenue of eight Millions of Gold , and imagine they raise the Reader into admiration , when they affirm that the Province of Candahar alone brings in yearly near a Million of Gold ; that the Cities of Bagdat and Iruan , with the Country thereabouts , pay in a manner as much , and that it hath been found by the Register's Office of the Chancery , that the King gets out of the Suburbs of Ispahan , and the Villages within the Baylywick thereof , near forty thousand Crowns . But those who know , that the Province of Normandy it self payes yearly such a sum as amounts to almost as much as all the King of Persia's Revenue , will grant there is no hyperbole in what we have affirm'd . This Revenue was very much diminish'd in the time of King Tamas , when the Turks and other neighbouring Princes over-run Persia , so as that they were possess'd of several Provinces belonging to that Crown . Besides , there is hardly any Bridge or Passage , not only upon the Frontiers , but also all over the Kingdom , nay , in all Cities almost , but there is somewhat to be paid , without any distinction of persons , Foreiners or Natives . All Merchandises pay , and the King takes , upon every Bail of Silk , ten Crowns . There is no Horse sold , but pays xv . d. to the King ; an Ox as much , and an Ass one half , and a Sheep , which are as thick as Ants all over the Countrey , iij. d. a piece . The King lets out the Caravanseras , which are in Cities , and are appointed for Lodgings for Foremers and VVare-houses for Merchants , especially at Ispahan , where there are twenty five of them , of which not any payes less then five thousand Crowns per ann . He Farms out also the Fishing of the Rivers , the Baths , and Stoves , the places of publick Prostitution , and the Springs of Nefte . He sells also the water which comes into the Fountains , and raises only from the River of Senderut , at Ispahan , the yearly sum of sixteen thousand Crowns . All the Armenian Christians , whereof there is a very great number in Persia , pay yearly a Poll-money , of two Crowns for every head . Nay , what is more , there is not a person , those only excepted , who are maintain'd by , or have some relation to the King , but payes a Tax proportionably to what he gets , even to the very Midwife , I say nothing here of the Presents brought the king from all parts , and which fall by several Chanels into the Prince's Treasury . The great Lords , though they make good the king's Revenue , yet abate nought of their own advantages , and find wayes to fleece the Countrey , so as that it is not to be admir'd there is so little wealth to be found among the people . For there is nothing so true as what a certain Emperour sometime said , that it is impossible the spleen should be swollen in any body , and that the other Members of the same body should not be wasted and become Hectick . 'T was also Schach-Abas , who ordered the melting down of seven thousand and two hundred Marks of Gold for the making of the P●ate we have mentioned elsewhere , which his Successors still produce at the entertainments they make Foreiners , and consists for the most part in Dishes , Pots , Flaggons , and other Drinking-Cups . What we said before of the Military Officers , to wit , that they were most of them but meanly clad , is as true in those Officers who belong to the Court. For there was hardly any one , who could make ostentation of but ordinary Parentage . The Eatemad Dowlet , or Chancellor , who was the President of the king's Council , the Soul of affairs , the principal Minister of State , and as it were Viceroy of Persia , was the Son of one who got his livelyhood by writing at Mesanderan , as we have said elsewhere . These Scriveners , as I may call them , are employ'd only in the Coppying and Transcribing of Books , in regard they have not as yet , ia this Countrey , the use of Printing , as we have in Europe . He is called Eahtemad Dowlet , in regard he hath the oversight of the kings Revenues and Treasury . This was the most self-concern'd person of all that ever had the management of publick affairs , as a Minister of State. For there was no business done at Court , whereof he made not some advantage ; and there was no charge or employment to be gotten , but the person petitioning for it must have made his agreement with the Chancellor ; whose exactions were , in this particular , excessive , not only upon the accompt of the Presents , which , being made by him twice every year to the Court , rendred the king himself in a manner a complice of his concussions , but also upon this consideration , that being an Eunuch , all the Wealth he got was at his death to fall to the king . The Kurtzi-baschi , who had the command of ten thousand Horse , whom Schach-Ismael appointed as a standing Army , to be constantly maintain'd , named Tzani-Chan , was a Peasant's Son of Schamlu , who , in the time of Schach-Abas , had been a Menial servant to a Lord of the Court. These Horse , in time of Peace , retire to their own Habitation , yet are paid as duely as if they were in actual service , and meet not again till there be an Army on foot , enjoying in the mean time divers Privileges and Exemptions , which the other later kings of Persia have granted them . The Meheter , that is the Lord Chamberlain , or chief Gentleman of the Chamber , named Schaneser , was a Gcorgian born , of Father and Mother Christians . He had been carried away in his infancy , and sold to the Court of Persia , where they had made him an Eunuch , so that he needed not be Circumcis'd to receive the Character of the Persian Religion . He had been a Page , attending in his Chamber , to Schach-Abas , and was much in favour with Schach-Sefi , upon this account , that being alwayes near the king's person , in all both Publick and Private Assemblies , nay , even within the Seraglio , he had the king's Ear , and knew how to comply with his humour , and make his advantage of the opportunities he had to speak to him , by which means he obtain'd those favours of him , which another could not have ask'd . The Wakenhuis , that is , the Secretary of State and of the King's Revenue , who having forty Clarks under him , perpetually employ'd , issues out all the orders and dispatches which are sent into the Provinces , and takes an account of all that 's receiv'd towards the charge of the King's house , was called Myrsa Masum . He was a Peasant's Son of the Village of Dermen , in the Mountain of Elwend , near Caswin , where there are , among others , two Villages , to wit , Dermen and Saru , whence come the best Pen-men of any in the Kingdom , in regard there 's not an Inhabitant but puts his Children to writing as soon as they are able to hold a Pen , and keep them so constantly employ'd therein , that even in the fields , and as they keep their flocks , they pass away their time in that Exercise . Aliculi-Chan , who had the charge of Diwan-beki , that is , President of the Councel for the administration of Justice , was the Son of a Christian , of Georgia . He had been taken during the War which Schach-Abas had in those parts , and sold at Ispahan , where he had serv'd as a Lacquey , which had also been the condition of his two Brothers , Rustam-Chan , Governour of Tauris , and Isa-Chan , Iusbaschi , who were made Eunuchs as he was himself . The functions of his charge consisted principally in presiding at the judgement of Criminal causes , joyntly with the Seder and the Kasi , and the other Ecclesiastical and Secular Judges , whom they call Schehra , and Oef , under the Portal of the King's Palace , at the place named Diwan-Chane ; and to be personally present at the Executions of Malefactors . The Kularagasi , that is , Captain of the Kulam , or Slaves , who are sold to the King , to serve in the Wars upon any order they receive to that purpose , was called Siausbeki , and had been one of Schach-Abas's Footmen . Of these Kulams there are about eight thousand , and are permitted to live at their own Habitations , as the Kurtzi are , and have the same pay ; but they enjoy not the same Privileges or Exemptions , having nothing of that kind which is not common to them with the king's other Subjects . The Eischikagasi-baschi , or Lord high Steward , who hath the over-sight of forty Stewards that serve under him , called Mortusaculi-Chan , was the Son of a heard-man , or one of those people whom the Persians call Turk , who have no setled Habitation , but remove their Tents and Huts to those places , where they think to find the best Grass for their Cattel . I said these Eischikagasi were a kind of Stewards , of whom there are at all times four or five at the Court , who stand at the door of the king's Appartment , and serve by half-years , under their Baschi , or Chief , who carries the staff they call D●ken●k , and stands before the king when he eats in publick , on dayes of Ceremonies . He is also one of the two who take Ambassadors under the Arms , when they are brought to audience . We have already related , how Mortasaculi-Chan succeeded , in this charge , Vgurlu-Chan , whose head Schach-Sefi had caus'd to be cut off . Imanculi Sulthan , whom the king of Persia sent upon an Embassy to the Duke of Holstein , our Master , had the quality of Eischakagasi . Schahe Wardi , who was Iesaul Scebet , or Master of the Ceremonies , was the Governour of Derbent's Son , but his Grand-father was a Peasant , of the Province of Serab . The Iesaul Scebet carries also a staff , and his principal function consists in placing strangers at the king's Table , and at publick assemblies . The Nasir , or Controller of the king's house , whom they also give the quality of Kerek jerak , because he executes the function of a Purveyer , whose name was Samambek , was the Son of one of the ordinary Inhabitants of Kaschan . The Tuschmal , who hath the over-sight of all the Officers belonging to the king's kitchin , was called Seinel-bek , and was the Son of Seinel-Chan , whom the king kill'd with his own hands , in the presence of his Mother . The Dawatter , that is , the Secretary of the Closet , whose name was Vgurlu-bek , was the Son of Emirkune-Chan , He had , in that charge , succeeded Hassan-beg , who was kill'd by the king's order , because he had been at Supper with Talub-Chan , as we related before The word Dawatter is deriv'd from Dawat ; which signifies an Ink-horn , in as much as the principal function of this charge consists , in carrying the Ink-horn , and presenting that part thereof where the Ink is to the king when he is to sign any thing . For the king himself carries the Seal about his Neck , and Seals or Signs himself , by pressing the Seal upon the Paper , after he had put it into the Ink. Aly-baly-bek , who was Myra-chur-baschi , that is chief of the Gentlemen of the Horse , or Master of the Horse of Persia , was a Senkene by birth , and his Father was a Drover , who traded altogether in Oxen. The Mirischikar , or Grand Faulconer , whose name was Chosrow Sulthan , was a Christian , an Armenian born , one , notwithstanding his Religion , very much in the king's favour . Karachan-bek , who had the charge of Sekbahn-baschi , that is , Overseer of those who kept the Dogs for Hunting , or chief Hunts-man , as I may call him , was also a Sen-kene , and the son of a Shepheard . The Iesalkor hath two functions , to wit , that of Grand-Marshal of the Lodgings , and that of Judge of the king's houshold . He marches before the king , as well in the Citie as in the Country , with a staff in his hand , to make way . He hath under him several other Iasauls , who are as it were Harbingers , and sometimes is employ'd in the securing of persons guilty of Treason , and such as are imprison'd by the king's express order . The other Officers belonging to the Court , are , The Suffretzi , that is the Carver . The Abdar , who serves the king with water to drink , and keeps it in a Jarr seal'd up , to prevent any body 's putting of poyson into it . The Chazinedal , or Overseer of the king's Revenue . The Ambadar , who hath the over-sight of the king's Granaries . The Iesaul Neder , who keep the king's shooes , when he puts them off in the anti-chamber . The Mehem●ndar , who conducts Ambassadors from one Province to another , till they come to Court , to their audience there , and so back to the Frontiers . Besides these , there are yet several other Officers , not so considerable as the precedent , as , The Kischitzi-baschi , Captain of the Guard. The Tzabedar , Controller of the Artillery . The Tzartzi , who publishes the king's commands . The Tzelaudar-baschi , who is as it were a Captain over the Grooms that conduct such Horses as the king would have led . The Kitaddar , Library-keeper . The Meamar , Ingeneer and Architect . The Mustofi , Purveyer for the House . The Seraidar , Surveyer of the buildings . The Klita , Captain of the Gate . The Scherbedar , Overseer of the Conserves and Spices . The Cannati , Confectioner . The Omatzdar , Governour of the Pages . The Schixtza , Cup-bearer . The Eachtzi , who keeps the Gold-plate . The Achtzi , Clark of the kitchin . The Eemektzi , who bakes the bread which the king himself eats . The Forrasch , who makes the fire . The Sava , Water-bearer . The Bildar , are such as serve for Pioneers , when the king goes any journey , to make the wayes even , and steps for the safer treading of the Camels . They help also to pitch up Tents , and dig pits in the ground , whether to get water , or serve for Privies . The Schatir , Foot-men . The Rica , are men who carry Pole-Axes , and are alwayes about the king's person , as his Guards ; but sometimes they also do the work of common Executioners . All these Officers have their Salaries and other Allowances , which are very duely paid them , not out of the Treasury or Exchequer , but they are charg'd upon the Demesn of certain Villages , whereof they themselves have the disposal , or they are assign'd them out of some part of the Taxes , or haply on the Tribute paid by common Prostitutes . The Persians seldom meet about affairs , but the Cloath is lay'd . At the two Audiences the king gave us , as well at our comming thither , as our departure thence , we Din'd with him , and at all the conferences we had at the Chancellor's , we alwayes found a Collation of Preserves , and after that the Cloath was lay'd , and the Meat serv'd up . When the King eats in publick , or comes into any assemblies , besides ten or twelve Lords of the Court , he is ordinarily attended by the Hakim , or Physician , the Seder , and the Minatzim . The Physician appoints what Mears he should eat of . The Minatzim , or Astrologer , acquaints him with the fortunate and unfortunate hours , and whatever he sayes is believ'd as Oraculous : and the Seder , who is the chief of their Ecclesiasticks , explicates to him those passages of the Alchoran , and such points of their Divinity , where there seems to be any difficulty . The King and the Kasi joyn together in the naming of the Seder , and they make choice of him among those , whom they think best skill'd in the explication of the Alchoran , and the Laws which depend on it . They take his advice not onely in Ecclesiastical , but also in Civil affairs , but especially in Criminal . He is shew'd the charge and proceedings against the Criminal , and he returns his advice seal'd with his Seal . The King for the most part follows it , adding these words , This is the advice of the Seder , which we confirm ; then he orders his own Seal to be set thereto . Civil causes are commonly try'd before the Secular Judges whom they call Oef . They are a kind of Lawyers according to their way , and they have for their chief the Diwan-beki , who ought to be well vers'd in the Law of Mahomet . Their Pleading dayes are Monday and Thursday , and the place where they meet for the administration of Justice , is a spacious Arch'd Hall under the Palace-Gate , where they hear both sides , and if the Causes be of importance , they report the same to the King , and acquaint him with the opinions of the Judges , whereupon the King decides them . It is forbidden by their Law to put out money to use . Yet they stick not to do it ; but if the Usurers be discovered , they are look'd on as infamous persons , and not admitted into the company of such as are of any quality , nay , they are also very severely punish'd . Of this we saw an e●ample as we pass'd through Ardebil , where they had an odd way to take out a Man's Teeth ▪ who , by way or interest , had taken one and a half in the hundred for a moneth 's time . They lay'd him all along on the ground , and knock'd out his Teeth one after another with a little Mallet . They call this kind of Usurers Sudehur , that is , eaters of Interest of Usury , The Persians are permitted to lay out mony upon Lands , Gardens , and Houses , which they enjoy while they are out of their money , and if they be not redeem'd within the time agreed upon between the parties , they are forfeited to the Mortgagee . Their punishments are cruel , and proportionable to the irreclaimable obstinacy of that people who are violently bent to Vice , and laugh at gentle chastisements , and moderate pains . The least Crimes are punish'd with mutilation of Members . They cut off the Nose , Ears , and sometimes the Feet and Hands of Malefactors , nay , they are put to death , by cutting off thier Heads . That defiling , which the Latines call Violatio , is not punish'd with death , but they think it enough to cut off the part which hath offended , to prove which , there needs onely the Woman's Oath , if she hath the confidence to reiterate it thrice . The two last Kings , Schach Abas and Schach-Sefi , have been rather cruel than severe in their punishments , as may be inferr'd from the examples we have already produc'd thereof , nay , they have been so far such towards some Criminals , that they have caus'd them to be ty'd between two boards and sawen asunder . Schach-Abas had sent into Spain one named Teinksbeg , who returning from his Embassy , and having not brought home all his Retinue , and the King understanding by the Interpreter , that his ill usage of them had caus'd many of his people to run away , he took the pains himself to cut off his Nose , his Ears , and a good piece of flesh out of his Arm , and forc'd him immediately to eat them , bloody and raw as they were . Imanculi-Chan , who was sent Ambassador to the Duke of Holstein , our Master , treated his Domesticks no better . For a very trivial fault , he caus'd a Spit red hot to be apply'd to the back of one of his Retinue ; and he order'd another's fingers to be knock'd with the back of an Hatchet , till all the bones were bruis'd : which oblig'd five or six of his Train to leave his service , and return into Persia by the way of Italy : for which cruelties he had no doubt been punish'd at his return , had not the Chancellor made his peace with the King. As to the Religion of these people , I could make a long digression , to give some accompt of that of the antient Persians , and shew how they ador'd the Sun , Moon , Venus , Fire , and other things , which they made Divinities ; but it is besides my design , and therefore I shall onely say something of that of the modern , and the difference there is , between the Religion of the Persians and that of the Tu●ks . Both these Nations follow the Doctrine of that grand Impostor Mahomet , and acknowledge the same Alcoran ; yet do's not that hinder , but they have a mortal animosity one against the other . And whereas their enmity is chiefly grounded on the difference of their Religions , we shall here briefly shew wherein it consists . Monsieur Busbeque sayes in the third Letter of his Embassy to Turkey , that a man may judge of the difference of these two Religions , from the conversation he had with a Persian Visir , named Rustan , who told him , that the Persians had a greater hatred for the Turks , and accounted them much more profane than the Christians ; but he gives no other particular thereof . Others , who have written of the same subject , as Paulus Iovius , Bizarrus , Minadous , and a certain English Gentleman , named Thomas Herbert , have given no better an accompt of it ; some , by reason of the little acquaintance they had therewith , and others out of negligence , having not deliver'd what they might have learn't during the aboad they made in Persia. I have had the curiosity to make a stricter enquiry into it , and to inform my self as well from such as I became intimately acquainted withall at Scamachie and Ispahan , by means of the Mathematicks , as by the reading of some Books , which I have compar'd with what I had learnt thereof my self . The Persians are as free to assume the quality of Mussulman's as the Turks . This word is deriv'd from that of Salama , which comes from another Hebrew word , which signifies , he hath deliver'd , or saved . And the reason of it is , that the Mahumetane Religion , being to propagate it self by Arms , and the Alcoram ordering those to be presecuted and kill'd , who refus'd to pronounce this confession , Ia illah illalahu , Mahumeda resul-alla , that is , There is no other God but one , and Mahomet the Apostle of God , such as , by this profession , saved themselves from , or avoided death , were called Mussulmans , that is to say , the saved or delivered . But the present Turks explicate it otherwise , and affirm , that they who make profession of their Religion , are Mussulmans , that is , sav'd from eternal damnation . Whence it comes , that they do not call their Sons Mussulmans , till they are Circumcis'd . The Circumcision of the Persians is not celebrated , till the Children are seven , eight , or nine years of age , and then they intoxicate such as are to be Circumcis'd , with a certain drink , to make them insensible of the pain they are to endure , in the cutting of the Prepuce ; and in this they agree with the Turks . But the difference between their Religion and that of the Turks , consists . 1. In that they explicate not the Alcoran after the same manner . 2. That they have not the same Saints . 3. That they have not the same Miracles . 4. That they have not the same Mosqueyes , nor the same Ceremonies . The very Principles of their Religions are contrary , in as much as Mahomet , having appointed by his last Will and Testament , that Aly , his Nephew , and Son-in-law , ( for he was the Brother's Son and had Married his Daughter Fattima ) should succeed him , as well in Temporals as Spirituals , Ababeker , Omar , and Osman , all three Father-in-law's of Mahomet , who were more considerable and powerfull then Aly , and had contributed much to the propagation and establishment of Mahumet's Religion , usurped , successively one after another , the Califate , and Political Government of their Son-in-law , notwithstanding the opposition , which Aly and his friends would have made against it . 'T was after their death , that Aly obtain'd the Califate , which yet he was not so possess'd of , but that it was pretended to , and , disputed against him , by the relations of the three last Califs . Aly did not change any thing in the Alcoran , and though he gave several Interpretations to the words of Mahomet , and explicated the sense of his Law , yet did he submit to his Authority , where it was clear , and where the Text admitted no explication , in so much that this occasion'd no change in the Religion . But about the year 1363. there happen'd to be at Ardebil , a very learned man , named Sofi , who pretended himself deriv'd from the Family of Aly , and gave out , that he was , in a right line , descended from Musai Kasim , the Son of Hossein , who was the Son of Aly. The austerity of his life , and the outward innocency of his demeanour , manag'd by an understanding that had the knack of making the most advantageous discoveries it could of it self , brought him into great reputation , and rais'd him to the quality of Schich . He slighted , at least in appearance , all the pleasures and enjoyments of this World , clad himself in a Sheep-skin , and would not wear any thing about him but what was of Wool. Some affirm , that he had the name Sofi given him , from the word Suff , which signifies Wool , though others are of opinion , and that with greater probability , that the true Etymology of his name is deriv'd from the word Sefid , which signifies pale and white , in as much as it is the custom of the Persians , many times , to give the sirname from the colour of the face , as the Chancellor of Persia , who liv'd at the time of our Embassy thither , was named Saru Tagge , from the yellowish colour of his countenance . Sofi was the first who ventured publickly to teach and write , that the succession of Mahomet , which belong'd to Aly , his Nephew and Son-in-law , had been illegally usurped from him and his Posterity , by Abubeker , Omar , and Osman : That God , who had been very much offended at that procedure , had rais'd him the said Sofi , and had endu'd him with all qualities necessary for the restauration of the glory of Aly , which had been in a manner buried for many ages . And to make it appear , that Aly was a man after God's heart , he reviv'd a great number of Miracles , which he said had been suppress'd by the malice of the Turks : That Aly had given a true explication of the Alcoran , which his Successor , Tzafersaduck , had reduc'd into writing , and that in those Commentaries there were many precepts contrary to the opinions of Hanife , whom the Turks follow , but much more rational . There is not any Nation in the World more inclin'd to change , and more addicted to Novelty , than the Sofi's new Doctrine soon found credit among them , in so much that they forsook that of the Turks , in whom this Schism heightned the animosity which neighbourhood and perpetual Wars about the Frontiers had already but too much blown between those two Nations . However , the Persians made it their business to confirm the reputation of their Aly , and added to their Creed , whereof we spoke before , these words Aaly welli Alla , so that they said , There is but one God , Mahumet the Apostle of God and Aly , Coadjutor or Lieutenant of God : Nay , they presume to affirm , that though Aly be not really God , yet he comes very neer him . And to prefer him even before Mahomet himself , they add hereto , that it was God's intention to bestow the Alcoran on Aly , and that it was by mistake it fell into the hands of Mahomet . But as to Abubeker , Omar , and Osman , they who at Prayer time call the people together ( for the Persians , as well as the Turks , use no Bells ) will be sure to Curse these three pretended Prophets , and to execrate them to the pit of Hell. They have commonly these words in their mouth , Kiri Sekder deheni Abubeker , Omar , Osman , Hanifebad , that is , many Dogs stones stop the mouths of these Prophets , which is an abomination to the ears of the Turks , who , upon this accompt are become irreconcileable Enemies to the Persians , especially since Sedredin and Tzinid , ( whom some name Gutnet ) express'd so great a zeal for the establishment and advancement of their Sect , which is , in process of time , grown so strong , that their Schichs are become Schachs , that is their Prophets have chang'd their quality into that of Kings . The Persians not thinking it enough to have establish'd the Sanctity , nay , in some measure the Divinity , of Aly , were of opinion that he had communicated some part of that quality to those of his Family , and that they might bestow the denomination of Saints upon his first Successors , of whom there were related many Miracles , whereby their memories have been celebrated , and their Sepulchres enrich'd by the Presents sent into them . He had l●ft two Sons , Hassan , and Hossein , who left Seinel , Abedin , Mahumed-Bagur , Tzafer-Saduk , Musai-Casum , Risa , Mahumed-Taggi , Alli Naggi , Hossein Alkeri , and Mehedi , whereof some , to wit , Hassan , Scinel , Abedin , Mahumed●Bagur , Mahumed●Taggi , and Alli Naggi , are interr'd at Medina ; Tzafer Saduk , at Bagdat , and Hossein , Musai-Kasum , and Hossein Alkeri , at Kelbula or Kufa . They affirm that Mehedi is not dead , but lies hid in a Cave near Kufa , where he is to remain till the day of Judgement , which is to be , when his shooes , which he left at the entrance of it , and which are already turn'd half way , shall be quite turned towards the Cave , so as that at his coming out he may put his feet into them , to go and convert all the World to the Faith of the Alcoran . On these twelve Saints they bestow the quality of Imam , or Prelate . To these , as also to the Institutor of their Sect Schich-Sosi , they address their Prayers and Devotions , and it is to the four Sepulchres of them , that they go on Pilgrimages , especially when their affairs permit them not to go to Meca , or Medina . They give the Pilgrims a Certificate or Testimonial , called Sijaretname , whereby they are not only known to be true Mussulmans , professing the true Persian Religion ; but there is also a further particular advantage of these Testimonials , in that they save their lives , who are in disgrace with the Kings or Governours of the Provinces where they live . We have seen instances hereof in our Interpreter , whose name was Rustam , who took one of them , to avoid the punishment which he migh have suffered for embracing the Christian Religion in England , and another in Tzirrachan , who took this course to save himself , as we have related elsewhere . The Persians Celebrate every year , with great Ceremonies , the memory and death of Hassan and Hossein . The Turks deride them for it , and on the contrary , have a great Veneration for Abubeker , Omar , and Osman , and highly esteem Hanife , their chief Commentator and Paraphrast of the Alcoran . The Persians execrate the memory of the three former , and speak of the last as an Impostor , who hath made false explications of the Alcoran . They affirm , that Hanife , being a servant to Tzafur Saduk , was very carefull to preserve the water , wherein that Saint had wash'd his hands , which he carried into Turkey , rubb'd therewith the eyes of several blind people , who by that means recover'd their sight , and wrought divers other Miracles , the honour whereof belongs only to the Saints of Persia. They add to this , that Schach Tamas , after the taking of Bagdat , caus'd the body of Hanife , who had a very sumptuous Tomb there , to be taken up ; and that he converted the Masur , or place of his Sepulture , into a Stable , and the Sepulchre into a Sink or common House of ease . There are many Authors have Commented on the Alcoran ; but they who have had a particular illumination for that work , and have , in their opinion , best understood the Sentiments of Mahomet , are Aly and Tzafur-Saduk , whom the Persians prefer before all the rest . The Turks most esteem Hanife ; and the Vsbeques Tartars , as also the Indians follow the explication of Hembili , and Maleki . The Alcoran , in many places , is not to be understood ; not only in that Mahomet himself seems to have affected obscurity , as not knowing himself what he would say ; but also in this regard , that , many times , he alludes to stories which peradventure never happened , and whereof the Commentators certainly having no knowledge , have supply'd the defect with their own fictions , fables , and impostures , which have no likelyhood of truth in them . But not to digress from the Persians , whom it is our particular design here to give an accompt of , it is a thing much to be admir'd , that these people , who are so ingenious , and so wise in their Generation , and so excellently well vers'd in the affairs of the World , could be brought to believe things so ridiculous , and the many fables , their Books of Devotion are fill'd with . As for instance , among others , that Duldul , ( so they call Aly's Horse ) was got of a Rock . That it was the Angel Gabriel who brought him the Sword , called Dzulfakar , wherewith he did so many great exploits : That with the said Sword , he kill'd a Dragon that had seven heads ; and cut a Devil to pieces . And that Sulthan Mahomet Chodabende , being one day a-hunting neer Kufa , discover'd thereabouts a Sepulchre with this Inscription , Vnder this place ly Adam , Noe , and Aly , and that thereupon the Sulthan had ordered the building of the Citie of Netzef , where he had erected a Tomb in memory of Aly. But there is not any thing so ridiculously flat as the story they relate of Aly's drinking with the Angels in Paradise . And that there may be no scruple made of the supernatural , and as it were Divine power , attributed by them to the Author of their Sect , they relate a great number of Miracles wrought by him , which Miracles indeed are chargeable with some imposture among those of other perswasions , but in the Religion of the Persians , they are the more impertinent , in that they make their Saints do them , without any necessity . As for instance , when they affirm , that Schich Sofi , being yet very young , and going to see Schich Sahadi , who was a great Saint , and a very wise man , and liv'd in the Village of Sahedan , in the Province of Kilan , he there took particular notice of the pains the Inhabitants were at in weeding their Grounds , and moved to compassion thereat , he commanded the Weeds not to pester the Earth any longer . He was immediately obey'd . But Schich Sahadi observing it , said to him ; I see , Son , what thou art able to do ; but thou art to consider , that if thou ease these Pesants of the employment wherein they spend their time , they will be lost through idleness . Schich-Sofi thought this so excellent a consideration , that he presently resolv'd to serve that holy man , with whom he continu'd seven years , and learnt of Sahadi many noble things . It is upon this accompt , as they affirm , that the said Village , to this day enjoyes an absolute and perpetual privilege and exemption . They relate also that Tamberlane , whom they call Temurleng , desirous to see Schich-Sofi , and to be assur'd whether his Sanctity was answerable to the great reputation he had acquir'd all over the East , resolv'd to give him a Visit , and to have an evident Demonstration of the truth of his Doctrine , he bethought himself to make a tryal of it , with a resolution to rest satisfy'd as to his Sanctity , if he behav'd himself in three things as he expected he should ; to wit , 1. if he came not out to meet him : 2. If he entertain'd him with Rice , boyl'd , not in Sheep's Milk , but that of wild Goats : and 3. If the poyson he would order to be given him , should not kill him . Hereupon Tamberlane being come to Schamasbu , where Sofi then liv'd , went streight to his Chamber , Sofi saw him well enough coming , but would not go to meet him , till Tamberlane had set foot within his Chamber : then Sofi rose up , and said to him , I know well enough what respect is due to the King , but it was your pleasure I should not meet you . I humbly crave your pardon . 'T is a tryal you were pleas'd to make of me . This Complement pass'd , he made Tamberlane sit down , opposite to the Door , and caus'd to come of the neighbouring Forrest a great many wild Goats , which were milked in Tamberlane's presence . At last Sofi perceiving they were going to give him poyson ; call'd for a clean shirt , which he put on , and having drunk the poyson , he fell a dancing round the Room , according to the manner of the Schichs , and continu'd that exercise so long , till such time as having put himself into a sweat all over the body , he took off the shirt , out of which he wrung the sweat , which the poyson had made of a Green colour , and having put it into a Glass , presented it to Tamberlane , to satisfie him that it had done him no harm . That thereupon Tamberlane made no further doubt of the truth of Sofi's Doctrine ; that he bestow'd on him several Villages near Ard●bil , and made him a Present of a great number of Turks , whom he was to instruct in his Religion . The Turks believe not a word of all these Miracles ; but however , they have a great Veneration for the memory of Aly. They acknowledge he was a near Kinsman of Mohomet's , that he is truly an Iman , or Saint , and that he led a very exemplary life ; and particularly that he was valiant , and a very good Horsman ; and thence it comes , that , when they get on Hors-back , they say Isa Aly , in the name of Aly. As the Persians will not admit of any of the Laws and Ordinances which Abubekar , Omar , Osman , and Hanife , affirm to be grounded on the Alcoran , so they also contemn all the Ecclesiastical Ceremonies of the Turks , and have particular ones of their own , which they believe to be as necessary , as any thing that is most essential in the business of Religion . For instance , when the Persians intend to do their Devotions , especially their Prayers , they prepare themselves by external ablution as the Turks do , but after an absolutely different manner . They turn up their sleeves above the Elbow , wash their hands , which they afterwards put , two several times upon the Arms , stroaking them from the Elbow down to the Wrist . Then they stroak their faces only with the right hand . The Turks , on the contrary , take up so much water as they can hold between their hands , and therewith rub their faces , stroaking them three several times , from the Forehead down to the Chin , and afterwards from the Chin up to the Forehead . They wash also their Noses and Mouths , by drawing in with their breath the water , which , to that end , they take up between their hands . The Persians stroak their Heads with a moist hand , from the Nape of the Neck to the Forehead , and afterwards the Feet up to the Ancles . But the Turks pour water on their Heads , and so apply their moist Hand to the Feet , which they are oblig'd to wash , before they begin these Ceremonies : but this the Persians do not . The Turks put the fore-finger into the Ear , which they afterwards rub all about with the Thumb , and then with the same fore-finger stroke their Heads from the Nape of the Neck , to the Throat . These Ceremonies are perform'd in their Houses , before they go out in order to the doing of their Devotions , in the Mosquey ; whither the Women come not at all , out of a fear they might distract the Devotions of the men . The Persians have a stone , wherewith they often touch their forehead , while they are at their Prayers ; or haply they lay the stone upon the ground , and touch it with their foreheads . It is made of a greyish Earth , which is to be had about Metzef and Kufa , where Hossein was kill'd , and interr'd , near Aly , and thence it is that the said stone derives all its vertue . The Figure of it is Octogonal , and it is somewhat above three inches Diameter , and contains , with the names of their twelve Saints , that of Fattima , their common Mother . They are made by the Arabians , who bring them into Persia to be sold. The Persians being come to the Mosquey begin their Prayers with Alla Ekber . When they Pray , their Arms hang down negligently , and they have their eyes fasten'd on the ground . On the contrary , the Turks have both their hands upon their Breasts . The Persians , afterwards , put their hands upon their Ears , and turn their faces to the South , out of this regard , that Meca and Medina are towards that Quarter , in respect of the Citie of Ardebil , where their Sect had its first Institution and Original . There is some probability , that , in this particular , they would imitate the primitive Christians , who , in their Prayers , turn'd their faces towards the East , to express , that Christ , their Sun of Righteousness , was risen . Whence it came that the Christians being charg'd in the time of Severus the Emperour , as if they ador'd the Sun , Tertullian vindicates them in his Apology , and gives an accompt of the true cause of that Ceremony . The Persians having thus turn'd their faces towards the South , begin their Prayers with that of Allhemdo lilla . Having said that , they set their Hands on their Knees , and in that stooping posture they say the Prayer Subhanna Rebbi , and repeat the Alla Ekber . Then they kneel down , touch their foreheads with the grey stone , and repeat the foresaid Prayer of Subhanna Rebbi , stretching out their Arms. After all this , they make the last Prayer upon their Knees , then rise up , and turning to the left and right hand , they pronounce with a low voice , Salom alekom , Salom alekom , saluting the Angels who have assisted them , and kept the Devil from disturbing them in their Devotions , The Turks salute the Angels before they have quite made an end of their Prayers . The Religion of the Persians obliges them to say their Prayers five times a day , to wit , in the morning at Sun-rising , at noon , in the afternoon , in the evening , and as they go to bed . Their chief Prayer is the Fatah , and next to that , the Allhemdo lilla , which Translated is to this effect . Glory be to the Lord of all Creatures , to the King of the last judgement . We honour thee ; we invoke thee ; assist us in our necessities ; Lead us in thy wayes ; bring us into the path of those to whom thou hast done good , and not into the way of those , upon whom thou hast poured out thy wrath , nor into that of such as thou suffrest to go astray . Amen . And whereas all the Chapters of the Alcoran begin with these words , bismilla rahman rahim , in the name of God , &c. the Persians accordingly never undertake any thing , but they pronounce the bismilla , and sometimes say , benahm ohnki namesch heres tzanehaft , that is , in his name , who is the refuge and protection of Souls , they express a great attention and devotion in their Prayers ; insomuch that going sometimes into the great Metschid Mehedi , at Ispahan , at the time when they were at Prayers , I could never observe , that they so much as took notice of me ; but they had their eyes either fastened on the ground , or lifted them up to Heaven , according to the subject of their Prayers . There are some among them , who pray with such violence at their own houses , that they put themselves out of breath , and many times fall down in a swound . I remember to this effect a story of one of my Neighbours at Scamachie , who was so earnest in his Devotion , that having said his Prayer very loud , and pronounc'd with all his might , above fifty times the word Hakka , which signifies , God , he at length could not pronounce it without a great deal of difficulty , and at last his voice quite fail'd him . There are some , who , at their Prayers use a certain kind of Beads , which they call Moher Thebish , consisting of three dozen , distinguish'd by so many great Beads . Upon Friday , which is their ordinary Festival , their Chaltib , or Preacher , gets up into the Pulpit , and reads certain Chapters of the Alcoran , with the explication thereof . They make no account at all of our Bible , and say it hath been falsify'd by the Iews and Greeks , and that for that reason God sent the Alcoran , as a Corrected Bible , or the true word of God. While I was at Scamachie , I shew'd the Minatzim Chalil , the Pentateuck in Arabick . He knew the book well enough , but said of it , Chrabdur , that is , it is a book that 's corrupt and abolish'd ; the Alcoran is much the better . They have very strange and extravagant opinions concerning the Creation of the World , the first man , the stories of the Bible , the last judgement and eternal life . They affirm , among other things , that , at the beginning , God made seven Hells , & as many Paradises , but that to the foresaid number there was an eighth Paradise added , upon the following occasion . At h , King of Persia , and Grand-father of Nimroth , one of the most powerfull Princes of his time , grew so vain-glorious and proud , that he would be respected as a God : and to the end there should not any thing of Magnificence be wanting , he lay'd out several Millions of Gold , in building the noblest and most Sumptuous Palace , that the Wit and Art of man could imagine , which was to serve him for a Paradise . But the King being upon his way to go and see it , and take possession thereof , there rose up such a thick Mist , which so cover'd the House and Gardens that were about it , that it seemed to have quite vanish'd , so that it could never yet be found : and that this is the eighth Paradise , which God hath joyned to the other seven . The Persians have also the custom of dedicating or devoting their Children to some Saint , as soon as they come out of the Mother's Womb , to which Saint they are to be as it were Slaves as long as they live . As a badge of this slavery , they make a hole in their Ears , as soon as they are born , and thence it is they have the name of Mahumedculi , Imanculi , Aaliculi , that is , the Slaves of Mahomet , Iman , and Aaly . This they ordinarily do , when they are some years married before they have Children , or when the Children thrive not well . There are also some who devote them to a Monastical life , and promise to make them Abdallas . And yet if the Children that have been so design'd express no inclination to a Monastical life , they may go to some holy place , and for a sum of money be dispens'd of their Father's vow . They have also a Lent or Fast , which lasts a moneth every year . They call it Rusch , or , with the Turks Orutz , and they begin and end it , according to the prescription of the Alcoran , with the Moon ▪ of the moneth Ramesan . They observe it with somewhat more austerity than the ordinary Fasts , in as much as they neither eat nor drink between Sun-rising and Sun-set : but they have all the night to do what they please in , and they commonly spend it so well , that they never fast less than they do at that time . For having sufficiently furnish'd themselves with Meat and Wine in the night , they ly down in the morning , and sleep away part of the day . Such as are unwilling to fast , may , for money , get a dispensation . There is in Persia a sort of people whom they call Seid , and they are of the Posterity of Mahomet and Aly , and enjoy several particular Privileges and Exemptions . They do not shave their heads as the other Persians do , but onely cut their hair about the breadth of two fingers , and let the rest grow , which they tie up together in a tress . They are not permitted to marry out of their own Family , in regard the Alliances they might make elsewhere would much diminish the King's Revenue . They are clad in white , and their shooes are low and flat-soal'd . They are forbidden not onely the drinking of Wine , but also being in the place where any is Drunk ; so that if they are invited to any entertainment , the other Guests must be content with Duschab , or onely water . The touching of a Dog renders them unclean . One untruth would forfeit all their Privileges ; and whereas all the other Persians swear by the name of God , Aly , Schich-Sofi , and by the Beyamber ba embia , that is , by the Posterity of Aaly , these Seid have no other Oath than that of Eulademen , that is , by my birth . Those of them who live in Cities are commonly rich , in regard they are possess'd of Lands and Villages , for which they pay not the King any thing , whence it comes they are sufficiently proud and insupportable . There are some who assume the quality of Seid , though they go from Citie to Citie , and live by Alms. They shew their Testimonials where they come , but they are for the most part Counterfeit , and such as make use of them are accounted Impostors ; and thence it is they call them Cher-Seid , that is , Saints-Asses . Some of these last mentioned carry , about them , some hair , in round boxes of silver , which they say was taken off Mahomet's head , and have the sleight to make the several hairs come streight out at a little hole , perswading the simple , that that is done by some supernatural and miraculous vertue . This hair they fell at a very dear rate , and the Persians make use of it in their Devotions , putting it upon their books , when they say their Prayers . At Kimas , in the Province of Kilan , there was one of these Mountebanks , who having found out the trick of setting Cotton on fire by means of a Chrystal cut half round , and held in the Sun like a burning-glass , would have people perswaded by that Operation , which he affirm'd to be Supernatural , that he was of the Kindred of Mahomet . After our return to Holstein , I shew'd the Persians , whom Schach-Sefi sent thither , that it was the easiest thing in the World to get fire from the Sun , and I lighted paper in the very depth of Winter , by means of a Chrystall full of cold Water , or a piece of Ice , which I had made half round in a Pewter Dish . They were astonish'd at it , and said , that if I had done as much in Persia , I should have pass'd there for either a great Saint , or a Sorcerer . There is yet another sort of Ecclesiasticks in Persia , who are thought to be descended from Aly , instead whereof the Turks have the Dervis , of whom the Kulesthan makes many pleasant stories . These are called Abdalla's , and are a kind of Monks or Friers . They are very meanly clad , with a kind of sleeve-less Coat , of several pieces , quilted like Mattresses . Some of them wear onely a hairy skin , having at the waste , instead of a Girdle , a Serpent of brass , given them by their Doctors , when they make their profession , as a mark of their Learning . It is the Suffibaschi , or chief of the Suffi who Consecrates them in the Sufficane , at Ardebil , Ispahan , and Meschet . These Abdallas trudge up and down the Markets and other publick places , to assemble the people , and Preach to them the Miracles of their Saints , and to curse Abubeker , Omar , Osman , and Hanife , as also the Saints of the Vsbeques Tartars , of whom they relate ridiculous and obscene stories , to make them abominable and despicable . This Contributes somewhat to the establishment of their Religion , and heightens in the Children the hatred they have against the Turks , for those are the chief Auditors of these Market-Lectures ; and thence it comes , that these Abdallas are never seen neer the Frontiers of Turkey . There are some of them , who take whatever their Auditors give them , and thence it comes they are also termed Kalanderan ; for after they have spent about half an hour in talking and telling of stories , much after the manner of our Mountebanks , they have some small money given them , whereupon they dismiss the assembly , to go and Preach in some other place . They have in their hand a Hatchet or Scepter of wood , wherewith they make their Gestures , and handle them , as those in our parts , who shew tricks of Legerdemain , do their sticks . They set out their Discourse with all sorts of Fables , and sometimes bring in such palpable lies , that some make no difficulty to interrupt them , and reproach them with their impudence . They are a lewd sort of people , addicted to all manner of vices . Tipling-houses and places of publick prostitution are their ordinary retreats , and they are for the most part Buggerers and High-way-men . That they may commit their Robberies with greater safety , they go in the night time into Caves , and , Counterfeiting the neighing of Horses , they make a discovery of what number passes by . Hence it comes , that there are few that will give them so much as Lodging , in so much that they are forc'd to take up their quarters in Chapels , built for that purpose neer the Mosqueyes . I shall here relate , to this purpose , what happen'd , at the time of our Embassy , in the Village of Lekere , within three leagues of Ardebil , to one of these Abdallas , who address'd himself to a young Woman , desiring her to give him a night's Lodging . The Woman excus'd her self upon the absence of her Husband , and told him , that , another time when her Husband were at home , he should not be deny'd . The Abdalla finding the young Woman to his mind , and seeing her go out to milk the Kine , made his advantage of the opportunity , crept into the house , and hid himself under a bed , which the Persians , in the Summer time , put on high Tressels , as well to prevent the inconvenience they receive from insects , as that they may make use of the floor to put their Corn upon . The VVoman being return'd from milking , desir'd a young Maid of the neighbourhood to keep her company that night , and while they were at Supper , she intreated the Maid , to reach some Cakes she had lay'd upon the bed ; which she did , but finding the Abdalla lying under it , and imagining it was with the VVomans consent and privity that he was come thither , she would stay no longer with her . The Abdalla perceiving the Maid was gone , comes out , salutes the young VVoman , and desires her to Lodge him , and having obtain'd that , made it his further intreaty , that she would afford him part of her own bed . The poor Woman finding her self alone , made as if she consented , and told him , she would onely go into the next Room to get somewhat for his Supper : but as soon as she was got in , she lock'd the Door , and barricado'd her self in with certain Bags of Rice . The Abdalla finding himself chows'd , lay'd hold of a little Child , and threatned the VVoman to kill it , if she would not open the Door . The VVoman made answer , that her honour was dearer to her than her Child , and that her Husband , who would be the most injur'd in its miscarriage , would get more of them . Upon that the Abdalla kill'd the Child with a broad Knife , which these Villains are wont to carry at their Girdles , and call Bukdan , cut him into four quarters , and beset himself to force open the Door . To get into the Room , he made a hole under the Threshold of the Door , and thrust himself into it to get through ; but ere he had quite pass'd his head and shoulders , the VVoman cries out ; and finding a Plough-share in the Room , gave him so many strokes over the head and neck therewith , that he dy'd of it . The Neighbours , coming in at the noise , and , immediately after the Husband , found this sad Spectacle of the Abdalla , and , having got open the Door , the VVoman swounded in the Room . Being come to her self , she call'd to mind , that the Rogue , finding himself hurt by the first blow she had given him , had begg'd his life , and told her that he had wherewithall to purchase it : whereupon the Husband took the pains to search him , and to examine his ragged Coat , which had so many pieces about it , as made a shift to Lodge eight hundred Chequines , whereof the Peasant made his advantage . The Abdalla's body was burnt . The Persians interr their Dead , within three hours after the Soul is gone out of the body , unless it be in the night time . They wash the bodies before they are interr'd , and this Ceremony is perform'd , in the house , to persons of quality , or in a place built in the Church-yard for that purpose , which they call Mordeschar Cane , for the common people . I had the opportunity to see these Ceremonies at Caswin , in our return from Ispahan . 'T was the body of a young man of about twenty years of age , whom they carried in his Cloaths , and before he was quite cold , singing all along , to the Church-yard , where they stripp'd him , and cast him into a Cestern built about with Free-stone , about sixteen foot square . The Grave-maker having wash'd the body all over , they put a clean shirt about him , wrapp'd him in a shrowd of Cotton Cloath , and lay'd him on a B●er , to be carry'd to the Grave , which was not far thence . Persons of quality have this further Ceremony done them , that at their coming out of the Bath , the body is set upright , and they pour Camphir water , which they call Kafur , upon the head , whence it runs down all over the body , all the Overtures whereof are stopped with Cotton . Then they lay it near the Grave , and the Priest having read some passages of the Alcoran , raises up his head a little , which he presently lets down again , and then he is put into the Grave without any Coffin . The Graves are made very hollow , and some are vaulted , and others cover'd with boards ▪ the body is laid down on the right-side , with the face towards the West , upon this accompt , that the Persians , among other things , are of a perswasion , that at the last Judgement , the Sun and Moon shall be very sad , and that the Sun coming to the West shall stand still , and that both those Planets shall become as black as Coal . That then the Angel Gabriel shall come and beat the Sun and Moon , and force them to return from the West to the East , and that the last judgement shall begin at the West . Then the Priest , having taken up a little earth in his hand , read another passage of the Alcoran , went seven paces from the Grave , then return'd to it again , and having read another passage , retir'd with all the company . After these Ceremonies , persons of quality are wont to make a Feast , the third day after the interrment , but without any Wine , and if the deceas'd hath left much Wealth behind him , they make another Feast on the seventh , and another on the fortieth day , as also at the Naurus , at the Kurban , and at the Ramesan , being sure to distribute some Almes among the Poor . The reason why they make the Graves so hollow , and stop up all the Overtures of the body , is , the belief they are of , that when the Priest goes seven paces from the Grave , two Angels , named Nekir and Munkir , come into it , and , if the Overtures were not stopped , might be incommodated by some uncleanness . They believe , that , during that time , the Soul returns into the body , that she raises it into a sitting posture , that it may give the Angels an account of all its Members had done in this World. Then he makes these questions to the deceas'd ; In whom hast thou believ'd ? whereto it answers , In one onely God , my Heavenly Father . Who is thy Prophet ? Mahomet . Who is thy Iman ? Aaly . If he answers pertinently to the questions , and can give any account of the use of his Members , there is no doubt made but he is sav'd , and that the Angels thereupon seize the soul , and absolutely separate it from the body . There are only persons of age who are subject to this examination ; Children being not oblig'd to give any account of their Faith. The Persians , to shew that Aly's Father , is infallibly sav'd , affirm that he was , before , named Emiram , and that he dy'd before Mahomet . Being buried , and the Angels having ask'd him who was his Prophet , he made answer , it was Mahomet ; but when they ask'd him who was his Saint , he was at a loss , and knew not what to say , for he knew not then that his Son Aly should become so great an Imam . Whereupon the Angel Gabriel going to Mahomet , bid him send Aly to Abalhalib's Sepulchre , and to say to him , Father I am thy Imam , and shall draw thee to me at the day of Judgement : and that thence it comes , they gave Emiram the name of Abathalib , that is , the seeking Father , in as much as the Father had sought , and found his Imam . The interrments of great Lords and persons of quality are performed with great Pomp , and the body is accompany'd by a great procession . We made mention , in the fift book of this Relation , of a Gentleman of Scamachie who had drunk so much Aquavitae , that he dy'd of it the next day . The Ceremonies of his interrment were as followeth . In the first place , in the head of the Procession , there marched six men carrying Banners , and great and long Poles , much like those we had seen at our entrance into that place , with this difference only , that those at this Funeral were wreath'd . Next marched four Horses , the first whereof carried the Bow and Arrows of the deceas'd , and the other three some part of his Cloaths . After these , one of his Menial servants , mounted on an excellent Mule , carry'd his Mendil , or Turbant . This man was follow'd by two men , carrying on their heads , certain Towers , which they call Nachal , adorn'd with great Plumes of Feathers , who danc'd and leap'd to the sound of the Musick , which came after them , and consisted of Tabours , and Copper basins , which they struck one against another . Between this Musick and the Dancers , there were carried eight Dishes of Preserves , having each of them a Sugar-Cake in the midst , cover'd with blue paper , which is the colour of their Mourning , and about every Cake three Wax-Candles lighted . Next marched divers of the Suffi , who were distinguish'd from others by their white Turbants . Then follow'd two bands of Musicians , who with all their might sung the la illa illaha , and the Alla Ekber , accompanying their cries with such distorted Countenances and Postures , as Scaramuzza himself would be much troubled to imitate . Then follow'd three young Boyes , having their right shoulder and arm naked , and their foreheads and arms so scratch'd , that the blood trickled down to the ground . Lastly , there follow'd three men , carrying each of them a Tree , whereto they had fasten'd certain red Apples , and the Tresses of hair , which the said Gentlemans three Wives had either pluck'd or cut off their heads , as also certain pieces of red and green paper . These went immediately before the body , which was carried by eight men upon their shoulders ; and upon the Bier there was a very fair Garment , lined with the precious skins of the Buchar-sheep . Behind the Corps there follow'd four men , carrying , in a very high Chair , a young Lad , who read certain passages of the Alcoran , and the Procession was clos'd with the Relations and Friends of the deceas'd , who went along with the body to a certain place of the Citie , where it was to remain , till such time as it should be transferr'd to Bagdat , to be dispos'd near their Imams . THE TRAVELS OF THE AMBASSADORS FROM THE DUKE of HOLSTEIN INTO MUSCOVY , TARTARY , and PERSIA . The Seventh Book . HAving given an account , in the precedent Book , of all we thought worthy our observation in the City of Ispahan , during the abode we made there , as also of all we could learn of the State of the Kingdome of Persia , and the Inhabitants thereof , and their manner of life , at least as far as was consistent with the relation of our Travells ; it shall be our business in the subsequent to set down the particulars of our return , and to reconduct the Ambassadors into their Countrey . All things being set in order for our departure , there hapned a difficulty which occasioned no small distraction . The King of Persia had commanded Abasculi●Chan , our Mehemander , to conduct us , in our return , through the Province of KILAN , out of this consideration , that the said Province being one of the best and most fertile of all the Kingdome , it was his pleasure we should pass through it ; as well that we might be eye-witnesses of the riches of it , and give an account thereof in Germany , as that we might find there those conveniences , which we had not met withall in our coming thither , and which we should hardly light upon elsewhere . But in regard the Inhabitants of Kilan are cruel and barbarous , whereas all the other Persians are civil and obliging , it rais'd an apprehension in some , that the King had given those orders purposely to ruine us , and it was reported , that his Majesty , being incens'd against the Ambassador Brugman , who in several Occurrences had demean'd himself insolently and imprudently , intended to make those people the instruments of his revenge upon him , and all of us . And this it had been the more easie for him to do , in that he needed only to awaken the resentments of the Governours of Derbent and Scamachie , whom the Ambassador Brugman had indiscreetly affronted at our first passage that way . Most of our people were so prepossess'd with this apprehension , and had given so much credit to the report , which was spread up and down the Citie , to that effect , that five of our Retinue went and took up their Quarters with Lyon Bernoldi , in the Alla-Capi , or Sanctuary , to wit , the Captain of our ship , Michel Cordes , his Mate , one of the Pages , the Chirurgeon , who afterwards went along with Mandel●lo into the Indies , and one of the Guard. We left Ispahan , on the 21. of December , towards the evening . Most of the English Merchants accompany'd us above a League out of the Citie , to a certain place , where they gave us a Collation , at the foot of a pleasant green Hill ; which done , they took leave of us , and return'd to the Citie . The same night , we travell'd three Leagues , to a Village named Reschman , where we continn'd all the next day , as well for some reasons , not fit to be discover'd as in expectation of the Poslanick , or Muscovian Envoy , who was to take the same way , and accompany us . The Augustine Fathers of Ispahan and F. Ambrose , Prior of Tistis , came thither also , to take their leave of us , and afterwards , Monsieur Malon , the most considerable person among the French Merchants , came also to make us his Complements . Monsieur Mandelflo came also to the said place , as well to take his final leave of us , as to acquaint us , that the King of Persia had appointed Imanculi Sulthan , Eischickagasi , or one of his Stewards , for the Embassy he intended to send to his Highness the Duke of Holstein , our Master ; that he carried along with him a Present amounting to five and twenty thousand Crowns , and that he was taking his leave , in order to his departure from the Court , within a few dayes after . The 23. after we had taken leave of our friends , not without the shedding of some tears , we got on hori-back , and reach'd that day to the Caravansera of Dombi , five leagues from our former lodging . The next day , we got five leagues further , and took up our lodging at night in a Caravansera , called Serdehe . The 25. being Christmas-day , we saw , neer the Village of Kaskabath , within two leagues of Serdehe , how the King was encamped there under several Tents , which being of divers colours , made a very delightfull show . The Ambassadors sent thither the Sieur Francis Murrher , who understood the Turkish language . He made the King so handsom and respectfull a Complement , that his Majesty openly express'd how much he was satisfy'd therewith . In the mean time we pass'd on , and went and lodg ' in the little Citie of Natens . The 26. we travell'd on , and took up our Quarters at night in a Caravansera , named Chotzakassim . The 27. we came to the Citie of Kaschan , where the difference which happen'd between the Ambassador Brugman and our Mehemander , put us to much trouble . For the Mehemander , thinking it a disparagement to him to be domineer'd over by the Ambassador , would have return'd to the Court , to make his complaints of the ill treatment he receiv'd from us ; and had done it , had it not been for the Ambassador Crusius , who reconcil'd them , but it was his business for four dayes , which we spent to no other purpose at Kaschan . We found the weather there very fair , and hot enough , though it were in the very depth of Winter . M.DC.XXXVIII . IANVARY the first , we Celebrated the beginning of our New year by the firing of our great Guns , which were discharg'd three times , and afterwards by a Sermon and the ordinary Prayers . In the after-noon , we got on hors-back , and reach'd that day five leagues , to the Village of Sensen . The 2. we got five leagues further , and took up our Quarters at night , at Kasmabath . The third , we came to the Citie of Kom , where we were assign'd lodgings , in very fair houses neer the Basar , upon the complaints we made of the losses we had receiv'd in our former passage that way , when we were quarter'd in certain old ruin'd houses , where we had many things stollen from us . We continu'd there all the 4th . and the Mehemander , to show he had forgotten all former differences , treated us so well that day , that we had all the reason in the World to be assur'd thereof . The Muscovian Ambassador , who seem'd willing to have a little debauche , oblig'd us to pass away the night with him . Ian. 5. we travell'd five leagues , to a Caravansera , named Schaferabath . But ere we were all got out of the Citie of Kom , we found the Sun eclips'd soon after his rising . It was not quite three degrees above the Horizon , when the Moon depriv'd us almost of all sight of it , and so overshadow'd it , that , to my judgement , in the greatest obscurity , the eclipse was three parts of four . Neer this Caravansera , and on our right hand , we discover'd the Mountain of Kilissim , which is not very high , but encompass'd of all sides with several barren and stony Hills , which produce nothing but Salt , as do's also all the neighbouring Champaign , which is all white , by reason of the Salt and Saltpeter . This Mountain , as also , those of Nachtzuan , Kulb , Vrumi , Kemre , Hemedan , Bis●tan , and Suldus , supply all Persia with Salt , which is digg'd out of them as out of a Quarry . The Persians speaking of the Mountain of Kilissim , have this expression , Kim keder kelmes , that is , those who go it up come not down ; an equivocation wherein many of our people have been mistaken , in so much that they have set down in their Journals , that the said Mountain is so dangerous , that such as go up it , never come down again . Whereas the true meaning of those words is onely this , that they who go up that Mountain , come not down , that is , that as long as they are getting up they do not come down , in as much as both cannot be done at the same time . The Persians affirm indeed , that Schach-Abas one day commanded one of his Hunts-men to go up to the top of it , and that he did so , and made it appear by the fire he made there , and that he never return'd thence , and that it could never be known what became of him : but this is onely a made story . The sixth , we continu'd our journey , but ere we were well got out of our Quarters , the Ambassador Brugman's horse fell down under him , in a very plain way . He had not onely the right Arm put out of joynt by the fall , but his brains were also so disorder'd , that we thought he would hardly ever be his own man again . But indeed we had all a sad day's journey of it , in regard most of our horses tir'd , nay , mine falling down dead under me , I was forc'd to make use of my man's , who went afoot , and carried the Portmantle upon his head . We lodg'd that night , at Saba , where we stay'd all the next day , to give the Ambassador Brugman some rest , to recover his senses . The 8. we left Saba betimes in the morning , and travell'd that day nine leagues , to a Caravansera named Choskera . In our way , we lost one of the Mules , which being stray'd some distance from the rest , had been driven out of the way by some Peasants . They were pursu'd to the next Village , where the Mule was found , with some part of its burthen , in a house , among a great many Women , who had made a shift to unload the beast , but finding themselves surpriz'd , and fallen into the hands of strangers , they cry'd out as if they had been undone . The Thieves were got away , so that all could be done , was to bring away the Mule with what was left . As soon as we were lodg'd in this Caravansera , the Ambassador Crusius gave order for the seizing of certain Sea-men who had committed several insolences at Saba ; but they put themselves in a posture of defence , and endeavour'd to make an insurrection in the Retinue , in so much that we were oblig'd to disarm them by force , and to put them into Irons , wherein they continu'd till our coming to Scamachie . In all this quarter , and till we came to the Mountain of Kilan , the weather was cold enough , and the Snow upon the ground was above half a foot deep . Ian. 9. having travell'd about three leagues , neer an old uncover'd Caravansera , named Hetzib , we met with a Lord whom the King of Poland sent Ambassador to the King of Persia. His name was Theophilus de Schonberg , a person , though well advanc'd in years , of a very good countenance . He was a German by extraction , and yet in the discourse that pass'd between him and the Ambassadors , which lasted above an hour , he spoke altogether in Latine : but taking leave of us , he discover'd himself to be a German . He told us , among other things , that the King his Master had given him a Retinue of 200. persons , but that the great Duke of Muscovy would not permit him to pass with so many : which had occasion'd him to stay six moneths at Smolensko , whence he had been forc'd to send back most of his people , and reduce them to the number he then had about him , which was , 25. persons . He also deliver'd us some Letters from the Armenian Archbishop , whom we had met at Astrachan , and told us , there were arriv'd in that Citie some Provisions which had been sent us from Nis●novogorod . We saw that day , on our right hand , a very fair Countrey-house , which the King had built upon the Hill call'd Kultcbe , for the convenience of hunting . We intended to lodge the next night at the Village of Araseng , and to travel that day but six leagues , but the Inhabitants told the Harbinger whom the Mehemandar had sent thither , to take up Quarters , that they would not receive us , and that if we attempted to lodge there by force , they were able to prevent it , and make us repent our rashness , not dissembling the design they had , to cut all our Throats , if we came within the Village , They had not forgotten the affront which the Kaucha , or Judge of the Village , had receiv'd , at our first passage that way , from the Ambassador Brugman , who having desir'd water to wash his hands , and the poor man having brought him troubled water such as the Brook did afford , cast it in his face , and the pot at his head ; so that we were forc'd to travel on . The Villages of Dowlet , Abath , and Ketzisan , taking example by that of Araseng , in like manner deny'd us entertainment , and forc'd us to travel on three leagues further , to the Village of Kulluskur , through such a bad and slippery way , that most of our Horses were several times on their Noses , nay , it was day ere some got to the Quarters . I was lodg'd at the Parson 's of the Parish , and sent several times to desire him to come in and Sup with me . But he would by no means come , and walk'd all night without Doors , grumbling that his house was profan'd , by drinking Wine in it , and eating such Meats as are forbidden by the Law of Mahomet . Ian. 10. we had another ill day's journey , in regard the ground being frozen , the beasts we rode on were so tir'd , that most of our people were forc'd to march afoot . Nay some were not able to perform the journey , whom we were afterwards oblig'd to send for . We lodg'd that night at the Village of Membre . The 11. we came to the Citie of Caswin , where we were forc'd to continue nine dayes , till fresh Horses and Mules could be got for the prosecution of our journey . Neer the Ambassadors lodging there was a great Tree , full of Nails and Pebble-stones , which are so many marks of the Miracles , that one of their Pyrs or Beats , who lies interr'd under that Tree● ; is wont to do at that place , in healing the Tooth-ach , Agues , and several other Diseases . Such as are troubled with the Tooth-ach touch the aking Tooth with a Nail or Pebble , which they fasten to the Tree as high as they can reach with their mouths , and hope by that means to get ease . They , whose imagination is so strong as to be ever the better by this kind of Cure , express their acknowledgement thereof by tying certain Ribbands to the boughs of the Tree ; though in other respects these Miracles are not done gratis , but are very beneficial to a certain Religious man , who hath the keeping of the Tree , and makes his advantage of the Offerings and Alms made there . This profit , which is enough to maintain one man , hath encourag'd several Mountebanks and Impostors , to expose their Cheats , in dressing up Trees with these trifles , and finding Sepulchres of Pyrs where there never were any . The 15. The Pos●anick , or Muscovian Ambassador , made a great entertainment for our Ambassadors , and the chiefest of their Retinue , and treated us very Magnificently . It was in Commemoration of the birth-day of Knez Iuan Basilouits , one of the chief Ministers of Muscovy , whose favour he courted . Ian. 20. we left Caswin , and leaving on our left hand , towards the Northwest , the way of Solthania and Ardebil , which we had taken at our coming into Persia we took that of Kilan directing our course Northward . We travell'd that day four leagues , for the most par● over Hills , manur'd and sowen , and lodg'd , at night , in the Village of Achibaba , at the foot of a Mountain , on our right hand . We were told , that Village was so call'd from an antient man of that name , who liv'd in the time of Schich-Sefi , and obtain'd it of him , in memory of a Miracle which God had done in his person , in reviving in him and his Wife , who were each of them neer a hundred years of age , the heat of younger years , in so much that they had a Son , who had bestow'd on them the Tomb , which they shew'd us , under a great Vault . The 21. we pass'd through a fruitfull Country but somewhat uneven , to the Village of Tzitelly , by some called Kellabath , that is , a place fit for the breeding of Cattel ; so far as that the Grass , which there is excellent good , and grows very plentifully , invites the Inhabitants of Caswin to drive their Heards into those parts . The Vice-Daruga of Caswin , who accompany'd the Ambassadors to this place , and Supp'd with them , entertain'd them a long time , and much to their Diversion , with the relation of his life , and told them , he had been carried away in his Infancy out of Georgia , which was his Countrey , in the time of Schach-Abas , during the War he made in those parts , and that he had been transferr'd to Caswin with his Father and Mother , who were then alive , and still Christians , though , in appearance , forc'd to embrace the Religion of the Persians . He told us also , that Abasculi made his advantage of our journey , as well as other Mehemandars , to exact Provisions and other conveniences from the places which lay in their way ; but that there was not one half employ'd for the service of the Ambassadors . They made him a Present of certain Ells of Cloath and Satin . The 22. we travell'd seven leagues , all over Mountains and Rocks , interwoven with a Brook , which thereabouts ran winding up and down , so as that we were forc'd to cross it above thirty times , ere we got to the Village of Kurtzibaschi , where we lodg'd that night . The next morning , we travell'd all along Mountains , which were not very high , but delighted the eye by a diversity of colours , Red , Yellow , Green , and Blue , which afforded a very pleasant prospect . But about noon , we could see nothing but Rocks , dreadfull for their height and steepiness , and , in the evening , we came to the River Senderuth , which we cross'd by a Bridge , that joyns the two Mountains through which it runs . We discover'd from the top of the Mountain , some pleasant and fruitfull Valleys , at least if I may so call the other lower Mountains , which are till'd and cultivated , and appear'd to us from the top of the Mountain as little Hillocks . This Village belong'd heretofore to a Kurtzibaschi , or Colonel of a thousand Horse , who gave it his own name , and was seated in a very pleasant place : but the houses were built onely of Earth and Canes , whereto there adjoyned certain shepheards Huts , where with we made the best shift we could . The 23. we travell'd two leagues , very good way , along a Forest of Olive-Trees , at the end whereof , we came to a place , antiently called Fauces Hyrcaniae , but by the Persians , in the time of Alexander the Great , as it is indeed to this day , Pylas . The passage is very narrow , and serves for a Gate to the Province of Kilan . At the entrance of it , joyn two swift Rivers , which fall down with a dreadfull noyse through the Rocks , under the name of the River Isperuth , though before their joyning together , the greater of the two had the name Kisilosein , and passing under a stone bridge , in order to its falling into the Province of Kilan , it there again divides it self , and by two several Chanels , falls into the Caspian Sea. This is a very fair Bridge , built on six Arches , each whereof hath a spacious Room , a Kitchin , and several other conveniences , lying even with the water . The going down into it is by a stone pair of stairs ; so that this Bridge is able to find entertainment for a whole Caravanne . At the end of the Bridge , the road divides it self . One way leads through a delightful and even Countrey , into the Province of Chalcal , and so to Ardebil , the other goes streight into the Province of Kilan , and this last is the most dangerous and most dreadfull way of any , I think , in the World. It is cut out of a Mountain which is pure Rock , and so steepy , that they found it a hard matter to make way enough for the passage of one Horse or Camel loaden , nay , in some places they have been forc'd to supply it with Mason's work , where the Rock fell short . On the left hand , the Rock reach'd up into the Clouds , so as that the top of it could not be seen ; and on the right , there was a dreadfull Abyss , wherein the River made its passage , with a noyse , which no less stunn'd the ear , than the Precipices dazzled the eye , and made the head turn . Not one among us , nor indeed of the Persians themselves , durst ride it up , but were forc'd to lead their Horses by the Bridle , and that at a distance loosely , lest the beast , falling , might drag his Master after him . The Horses came very gingerly , but the Camels stumbled not at all , and were sure to set their feet in the steps , which had been purposely cut for them in the Rock . At the top of the Mountain , we came to a house , where certain duties are paid . The Receiver thereof made us a Present of several fruits , and we wondred much , considering the time of the year , to see the Hedges all over the Valleys , flourishing , and full of blossoms . But this very Mountain , which was so steepy , teadious , and dreadfull on the one side , had so pleasant and delightfull a descent on the other , that it was no hard matter for us to forget the fright and trouble we had been in , in coming it up . It was all over clad with a resplendent vendure , and so planted with Citron-Trees , Orenge-Trees , Olive-Trees , nay , Cypress-Trees , and Box , that there is not any Garden in Europe could more delight the eye , nor more surprise and divert the smell . The ground was in a manner cover'd with Citrons and Orenges , insomuch that some of our people , who had never seen such abundance of them , made it their sport to fling them at one another's heads . But what we were most astonish'd at , was , in one and the same day , to see Winter chang'd to Summer , and the cold , which we had been sufficiently sensible of in the morning , turn'd to a heat , which in a manner accompany'd us into Europe . We lodg'd that night , at the foot of a Mountain , upon the River Isperuth , at the Village of Pyle-rubar . 'T is true the houses were little and incommodious , and scatter'd up and down without any order ; but there was not any but had its Garden , and Vineyard , its Citron-trees , Orenge-trees , and Pomegranate-trees , and that in such abundance , that the Village being cover'd therewith , we could hardly see any of the houses . It was encompass'd of all sides with a very high Mountain , save only , that on the South-west side of the Valley , there was a little Plain . It may be said of this part , as indeed of all the Province of Kilan , that it is a kind of terrestrial Paradice . In the fifth Book of these Travels , we gave an account of its extent , of the other Provinces whereof it consisted , and of its principal Cities ; whereto we think fit to add in this place , that the Province of Kilan extends it self like a Crescent , all along the Caspian Sea , and that it is encompass'd like a Theatre , with a high Mountain , out of which arise several Rivers , which refresh the plain Country , and make it very fruitfull , but in some places , especially towards the Sea , so fenny , that the whole Province becomes by that means inaccessible . But Schach-Abas hath remedied that inconvenience , by a bank or causey , which runs quite through the Country , from Astarabath to Aastra ; so that now people may travel without any inconvenience , and that with any kind of Carriage , Horse , Camels , Wagons , &c. There is no Province of all Persia so fertile and so abundant with Silk , Oyl , Wine , Rice , Tobacco , Lemons , Orenges , Pomegranates , and other Fruits . The Vines there are excellent , and as big as a man at the Waste : but in regard they are commonly planted at the foot of some tree , the branches spread themselves up the tree , even to the extremities of the boughs , so that the Vintage becomes so much the more difficult . For he who is to gather the Grapes , is oblig'd to fasten to the top of the tree a rope , having at the other end a stick as if it were to swing withall , upon which he having seated himself , is drawn and swings as it were from one tree to another , and from one bough to another , to gather the bunches . The Mountain which encompasses it and spreads its extremities to the Caspian Sea-side , is so cover'd with trees , that the whole Province seems to be enclos'd by a continued Forest. The Inhabitants of this Province , especially the Kilek who live between Kesker and Mesanderan , are self-conceited , hardy and apt to attempt any thing . They had heretofore their particular King , nay even to this day , the King of Persia is not so absolute there , as in the other Provinces of his Kingdom ; as well in regard they need not much care for any Trading with their Neighbours , since they have at home whatever is necessary , as that the Countrey being in a manner inaccessible , they may easily avoid entertaining the Forces which might be quarter'd upon them . There are but four wayes to come into the Province , and all very narrow : the first comes from Chorasan-side , by the way of Astarabath ; the second , from Mesandaran , by the way of Ferabath ; the third , by Pyle-rubar , and the fourth , by Lenger Kunan . All these waies are so narrow , that they hardly afford passage for a Camel. Such as are afoot , as also horse-men , sometimes venture to get into it by the way of the Mountain ; but the way there also is so intricate , that the passages being maintainable by a few people , and the Caspian Sea not being able to bear great ships , the Inhabitants have no enemies to fear but the Cosaques , who sometimes fall into the Country in the night , to surprise and rifle certain Villages upon the Sea-side . We were then told , that it was not above eight and thirty years , since Schach-Abas had reunited that Province to his Crown ; but that assoon as his Soveraignty was acknowledg'd there , the Kilek , finding that Schach-Sefi , his Successor , signaliz'd the initials of his Reign by the executions of the chiefest persons about the Court , revolted , took up arms , and chose a King , whom the Persians call Karib-Schach . This Karib was born in the Village hf Lechtenscha , but descended from the antient Kings of Lahetzan , in the Province of Kilan , and found credit enough in the Country to raise an Army of 14000. men . His first action was the taking of the City of Res●ht , where he seiz'd on the King's money , as he also did in all the other Cities of the Province , whereof he had possess'd himself of all the avenues . The King of Persia , who was then at Caswin , coming to hear of this revolt by the other Governours of the Country , Commanded Saru , Chan of Astara , Mahoned , Chan of Kochtum and Seberabath , Heider , Sulthan of Keinluhesar and Tanchabun , and Adam , Sultan of Mesanderan , to set upon Karib-Schach of all sides . To that end they divided their forces into three Bodies , and went with two of them streight towards him , intending to make use of the third , in case of necessity , as a reserve ; but they found him so well posted , that they were forc'd to retreat with loss . Karib-Schach , instead of improving this first advantage , which might have given reputation to his Arms , grew so insolent thereupon , and withall so negligent , that he permitted his people to enlarge their quarters to the adjacent Villages , where they fell to merriment and making good cheer , while he continued with some few about him at Kisma and Fumen . The Chans who observ'd all his actions , had no sooner notice of it , but they got together again their three Bodies , which made an Army of above 40000. men , with which they set upon the forces of Karib-Schach in their quarters , and gave them an absolute defeat . As to Karib himself , he had the time to get into a Garden , where he hid himself , behind one of those trees which produce silk , and which those of the Countrey call Tut ; but he was there discover'd by one of the Domesticks of Emir-Chan , who knew him by his Cloaths . He intreated that Thebni , or Servant , to save his life , by furnishing him with his Cloaths , and promis'd him , in requital , a good sum of mony , besides the Present he made him in hand of a great many Jewels . The Servant made as if he consented , but assoon as he got on Karib's Garment and Sword , he said to him , It is I who am now King , and thou art but a Traytor , and thereupon calling to some of his Camerades , he seiz'd upon him , and put him into the Palenk . Schach-Sefi would needs see him , and had him brought to Caswin , where he then was , making his entrance into it , accompany'd by five or six hundred Curtezans , who incessantly jeer'd him in his Royalty , and did him a thousand indignities and affronts . They began his execution by a very extraordinary punishment . For Schach-Sefi caus'd him to be shod , hands and feet , like a Horse , and told him he did it for his ease , in regard that being accustom'd to go upon the fat and soft ground of Kilan , he would otherwise hardly endure the stony and rugged wayes of Persia. Having suffer'd him to languish in that condition three dayes ▪ they brought him to the Maidan , where they set him on the top of a Pole , and kill'd him with Arrows . The King having shot the first , oblig'd all the Lords of the Court to follow his example , bidding those that lov'd him do as he had done . Upon that word , he was immediately so cover'd with Arrows , that there was no shape of a man to be seen . The body was left in that posture three dayes , expos'd to the sight of all , and then it was taken thence and interr'd . Saru Chan , Governour of Astara , had express'd most zeal , courage , and conduct in that War , whereby he got so much into favour with Schach-Sesi , that the sav'd the estate and life of a rich Merchant , who was unfortunately engag'd in Karib's revolt . He liv'd at the Village of Leschtensa , and if he did not openly declare for Karib , certain it is , he knew of his design , and neglected to give norice of it to the Court : so that they were going to extirpate him and his family , and to confiscate his Estate , which amounted to above a hundred thousand pounds sterl , to the King's use , had not Saru-Chan's intercession procur'd his pardon . Assoon as this revolt was appeas'd , the Kilek were dis-arm'd , and they were forbidden to buy Arms , upon so great penalties , that ever since that time they have not dar'd to have any , not so much as a Sefir , or Ring , wherewith the Persians bend their Bows , so far were they from being allow'd Fire-arms , Swords , Bows or Arrows . They are only permitted the use of a certain Instrument like a Hedg-bill , which they call Das , having a handle of wood four foot long , wherewith they cut wood , dress their Vi●es , and do several other things . The people called Talisch , who live between Kesker and Mesanderan , who express'd their fidelity , and affection to the King's service , in the War against Karib , have , on the contrary , the privilege of using all sorts of Arms. The Kilek wear a shorter Garment than the other Persians , by reason of the moisture and moorishness of the Country . They are not of so yellowish a complexion as the rest of the Persians , but of a much clearer , in regard the air there is much more temperate , than in other parts of the Kingdom . The Women of the Talisch's are the handsomest of any in Persia , and cover not their faces as much as the others do . Maids have their hair ty'd up in 24. or 25. tresses , which hang down over their backs and shoulders , but married Women have but ten or twelve . Their Garments are so short before , that they hide not their Smocks , and instead of shoes , they were Sandals of wood , which they fasten with a string to the heel , and , with a button or latchet of wood , between the great toe and the next to it : but in regard the ground is very fat there upon any rain , they commonly go bare-foot as well as the men . The Caps worn by the Kileck are of a coarse Cloath , but those of the Talisch are of black Lambskin . These two people have each of them their particular Language , which differs from the Persian , only as to Dialect ; though there be so little rapport between that of Kilan and that of the Talisch , that they have much ado to understand one the other . For example , to signify a Dog , a Persian will say Sek , a Kilek Seggi , and a Talisch Spech . There is no Province in all Persia , where the Women take more pains than they do in that of Kilan ▪ They are commonly employ'd in spinning , and making Stuffs of Cotton , Flax , and Silk , as also in making Duschab , and Syrrop of Wine , which they sell by jarrs , and tilling the ground for the sowing of Rice , about which the men and women have their several employments . For the men hold the Plow , and make the trenches to keep in the water , for the watering of the ground : The women carry the Corn to field . The men sow the ground , going backwards as they cast the seed into it : The women weed it . The men cut it , and the women bind it . The men bring it into the barn , but the women thrash and sell it . They all profess the Turkish Religion , and are of the Sect of Hanife . They receiv'd us so kindly , that it was generally wish'd by us we might have made some stay there : but we were forc'd to depart thence the 24. of Ianuary . We went , at first , along the River side , having on our left hand a forest of Olive-trees , which gave us a pleasant shade , against the heat of the Sun , which prov'd very great that day . Within a league of Pyle-rubar , we saw , in the midst of the River , upon a great Rock , the ruins of a Castle , and the remainders of a Bridge , both which they said had been pull'd down by Alexander the Great . We afterwards pass'd over another Mountain , or rather a very high and craggy Rock , at the foot whereof we came into a very smooth way , enamell'd with green , and spread over with new springing grass , checquer'd with Violets , which extremely delighted not only the smell but also the eye . We came at night to a Village , where we saw the Sepulchre of Iman Sade , in a little Chapel built at the foot of a hill , which lay on our right hand . All the houses of the Village were cover'd with ●lats and tiles , as they are in Europe , by reason of the rains , which , it seems , are more frequent in those parts than any where else . The 25. we got five leagues , and came at night to Rescht . The way at first , was somewhat uneven and wooddy : but after a while , we found it planted with those trees which bear silk , and at last we came to a plain and smooth way , having on both sides Corn-grounds , interwoven with several deep trenches , such as those which in Flanders they call Water-gangs , into which they let in the water by Sluces , and there keep it , for the watering of their grounds , when the heat hath dry'd up the sources of the Rivers , nay indeed for the overflowing of them , when need requires . They had indeed been at the pains to make Bridges over those moats or trenches , but they were so ill kept in repair , that many of our people fell into the water . The Inhabitants of the Country mind only the husbandry of Rice , and they have each of them his house at the end of his piece of ground , about two or three hundred paces distant one from the other . The City of Rescht is the Metropolis of all Kilan , and of a considerable bigness , but open of all sides like a Village , and the houses of it are so hid within the trees , that a man at his entrance into it may think , he is rather going into a Forest than a City , since there is no seeing of it , till a man be within it . It lies two leagues distant from the Caspain Sea , and the Arabians , in the Catalogue of their Cities , name it , Husum , and place it at 85. degrees , 10. minutes latitude . The houses of it are not so well built , nor so fair , as those of the other Cities of Persia , but they were all cover'd with tiles as ours , and not any but had adjoyning thereto a great number of Citron-trees and Orenge-trees , which had then on them their second fruit , ripe , of that years growth . The Maidan , or Market-place , is very spacious , and full of shops , where are sold all sorts of Commodities , especially Provisions , which are very cheap there , upon which accompt it was , that our Mehemander treated us very magnificently during the aboad we made there , which was five daies : The City of Rescht , though the greatest af all the Province , hath no Chan , or chief Governour , but only a Daruga , whose name , at that time , was Alyculi-Beg . Ian. 26. the Inhabitants of Rescht celebrated a Festival , in Honour of Aly , with the same Ceremonies in a manner , as we had seen at Scamachie , on the 7. of February , the year before : and this Feast happen'd then in Ianuary , in regard the Persians regulate their Feasts according to the Moon . They borrow'd of us a Drum , wherewith they made a mad kind of noise in their Procession . The Preacher , who made a long relation of the Miracles of Aly , concluded his Sermon with these blasphemous words , That , if Aly were not really God , he at least came very neer the Divinity : Aly Chodda nist , amma ne dures Choddai . We were here shewn the Sanctuary , which Schach-Abas had ordered to be built , at the place , where Sefi Myrza , his Son , had , by his command , been kill'd by Bebut-beg , as we have related in the precedent Book of these Travels . Ian. 30. we left Rescht , the weather rainy . We saw nothing at all that day but a Plain , which brought us not only to our lodging that night , but also to the Frontiers of the Province of Kilan , which is very even on that side . All the way was planted on both sides with Box , and those trees which bear silk , and cross'd by many small Rivers , whereof such as were considerable enough to have a name , are , the Pesi-chan , half a league from the City of Rescht , then that of Chettiban , and somewhat less than a league thence , those of Pischeru and Lissar , all which have Bridges , rais'd very high , by reason of the frequent inundations of the Rivers , and so untoward to pass over , that they put a man into a fright : and notwithstanding all our care , yet could we not prevent the Horse , which carried the Physicians baggage , from falling into the River , whence we had much ado to get him out , by reason of the Fens on both sides it . The last River we cross'd that day is called Tzomus ; and they are all well stor'd with fish , in so much that the King farms out the fishing of them , which brings him in yearly very considerable sums . Having travell'd four leagues that day , we came at night to Kisma , neet the Town of Fumen , or Pumen , where Karib-schach was defeated , and taken , as we related before . Ianuary the last , we got four leagues further , our way being planted all along with those Trees which bear silk , and whereof there was so great a number , that they made a Forest. We saw also that day great Vineyards , according to the Persian way . Having travell'd about four leagues , we met with the Calenter , or King's Lieutenant in the Government of Kesker , who came to meet us , accompany'd by thirty Horse . He had led after him a Mule , loaden with Wine , Conserves , and other refreshments , wherewith he treated the Ambassadors , and oblig'd them to make a Collation in the field . The Chan , who was coming after him , accompany'd by a hundred persons of quality on Hors-back , receiv'd the Ambassadors with great civility , and conducted us to the little Citie of Kurab , where he invited us to his own house , and treated us with Fruit and Conserves , making it his excuse , that their Fast permitted him not to keep us company , and entertain us with flesh . The Collation ended , he had us all conducted to the Lodgings he had taken up for us , ordered certain Gentlemen to wait on the Ambassadors , and sent them a Present of four wild Boars . The Chan's name was Emir , and he was son to a Georgian Christian , born at a Village neer Eruan . He had been Circumcis'd in his youth , and had some time been Cup-bearer to Schach-Abas , who had bestow'd that Government on him , in recompence of the service he had done him at the siege of Eruan , and had given the reversion of his place of Cup-bearer to his Son. He was an eloquent person , and obliging , and took much delight in talking of the Affairs and Wars of Germany , and our manner of life . He told us he could not forbear loving the Christians : but we were told one very extraordinary thing of him , and horrid to relate , to wit , that having some time been in a teadious Disease , which having caus'd an universal contraction in all his Members , the Physicians had order'd him one of the most extravagant remedies that ever were heard of , which was , ut rem haberet cum cane foemina . This little Citie of Kurab lies within two leagues of the Caspian Sea , as that of Rescht do's , and is hid within its Trees . They who call it Kesker , give it the name of the Province , wherein it lies . In this place was born Schach-Sefi , who reign'd at the time of our Embassy . For his Mother was brought to bed in this Citie , upon occasion of a journey which Schach-Abas took into Kilan , wherein she follow'd him , along with Sesi Mersa her Husband . The house , wherein he was born , belong'd to a rich Merchant , named Chotza Mahmud ; but in regard a Prince , Heir to the Crown , had his birth there , it was converted into a Sanctuary . February the first , we left Kurab , about ten in the morning , having very fair weather , save that the heat was greater than we could have wish'd . Emir-Chan conducted us a league or better out of the Citie , where he took leave , intreating us to be carefull of his Calenter , who had order to accompany us through his Government . This Calenter was a young man , of an excellent good nature , and diverted us in our way , by shooting with the Bow , and shewing tricks with a half-pike , at which exercise he had an admirable sleight . Having travell'd two leagues , we were got to the Caspian Sea-side , whence we saw the Countrey , which is all cover'd with Trees and Forests towards the North and South , spreading it self like a Crescent a great way into the Sea , on the right hand , from about Mesanderan , and Ferahath , and on the left , from about Ast●ra . We travell'd about a league along the the Caspian Sea-side , and lodg'd at night , upon the Torrent Nasseru , in a house calld Ruasseru-kura , which had but two Chambers in all , so that being streightned for room , most of our people were forc'd to ly abroad , at the sign of the Seven-Stars . The 2. we travell'd six leagues or better , along the Sea coast , going North-westward . We cross'd over that day fourteen little Rivers , or rather so many great brooks , and among others , those of Sehibern , Dinatsar , Chalessera , Alarus ; and Nabarrus . The River of Dinatsar , which is about the mid-way , serves for a common Frontier to the Goverments of Kesker and Astara , which oblig'd the Calenter of Kesker , who had accompany'd us so far , to take leave , and recommend us to the conduct of the Calenter of Astara , who waited for us on the River side . The Canton is called Kargaru . The Calenter carried us out of the highway , and conducted us through Corn-ground to a Village named Sengar-hasara , where we lodg'd that night , and found , brought thither , before us , five wild boars which they had hunted , purely upon our accompt , and for our entertainment . All the Forests of those parts are well stor'd with them , in regard the Persians , not daring to eat them , are not much inclin'd to the hunting of them . The 3. we departed betimes in the morning , in snowy and rainy weather , and continu'd our way along the Caspian Sea , drawing towards East-north-east . Our way lay so neer the Sea , that the Horses many times went into the water up to the Girts , nay some of our people fell , horse and man , into the water : so that this prov'd one of the worst dayes journey we had , especially for this , that , after we had travell'd seven large leagues , we were forc'd to lodge that night in a wretched Village , named Hove-lemur , where all we could get was only a house over our heads . The 4. we were upon our way again very betimes in the morning , having receiv'd fresh horses . We travell'd four leagues along the Sea-coast , going towards the North. Then we pass'd through a Forest● of two leagues , and , in that space of ground , met with two and twenty Rivers ; whereof the chiefest are called Lome , Konab , and Beskeschan . The Bridges we were to pass over , were so bad , that many of our company fell into the water , nay there were three Peasants and four horses drown'd , and six more died by the way . The Chan of Astara , with a troop of 200. horse , met us within half a league of the Village , where we were to take up our quarters , and accompany'd the Ambassadors to their lodgings , which he had taken up for them in houses scatter'd up and down among the trees . The name of the Village , as also of the River , which runs through it , is Choskedehene . The word Choskedehene signifies , dry-mouth , and they have given it that name , for this reason , that , the Sea is so shallow there , that the Fish cannot get into the River . The Chan lives at Astara , which place hath its name from the Province , and is an open place without any walls , as Rescht is , within a quarter of a league of the Caspian Sea. His name was Saru-Chan , a person furnish'd with all the qualities requisite in a Governour of a Province . Feb. 6. which was the last day of their Lent , he made a great entertainment for the Ambassadors , whereat he discover'd not only the magnificence of his disposition , but also the excellency of his wit , by the noble discourses that pass'd between him and the Ambassadours . Among other things , he gave them all the particulars of the War , occasion'd by Karib-Sehach's revolt , wherein he had been in person , and had brought away his table-cloath , which , being of green Satin with Gold-flowers , was laid at this entertainment . That service , with other he had done upon several other occasions , had rais'd him so much into the King's favour , that he had appointed him for the Embassy into the Indies , whither he was to go the following Spring , to which end he had already received his dispatches . He confirm'd to us what we had been told before , of the danger we might fear from the Cosaques , adding thereto , that it was not two years since they had plunder'd the City of Rescht , and that it were not amiss we stood on our guard , and had our Arms fixt . The Vines in these parts are so big , that they exceed a man's bulk . I have said as much before , though I believe some will hardly believe it : but besides that all who travell'd with us , are eye-witnesses of this truth , I may allege , to make good what I affirm , the Authority of Strabo , who saies the same thing of the Vines of Margiana , which is part of the Province of Chorasan , and adds thereto , that no stock almost but yields an ordinary pail-full of Wine ; which is very certain , and yet I have some reason to doubt of what he further affirms , that the bunches there are above four foot long . We saw neer Astara at the foot of the mountain of Schindan , the Village of Schich-Sahadan , which enjoyes an absolute exemption , granted it , upon the accompt of the Sepulchre of Aly's Master , Febr. 7. we got seven leagues further , along the Sea-side , and came , by a very steight passage , into the Province of Lengerkunan . The only way to come into it is by a Bank , rais'd between the mountains and the fenns , besides which there is no other passage . At the end of the said bank , we came to the River Serdane , and afterwards to the Town of Lenkeran ; upon the River Warsasaruth . This Town , as also all the adjacent Country , derives its name from the easy anchorage of shipping thereabouts , though , to speak rigorously , there is no haven in those parts , but only a kind of Bay , between two Capes , or Promontories , which reach a great way into the Sea , one on Lenkeran-side , which is cover'd with trees , on the other on Kisilagats-side , on which there is nothing but canes . But the Sea thereabout is so shallow , that little Vessels can hardly get in there ; and when they are in , they ly exposs'd to the violence of the East-wind . Geor●e Dictander saies , in the Relation of his Travels , that , in the year 1603. there came to that place by Sea an Ambassador from Rudolph II. Emperour of Germany , and that he died there with most of his retinue : but the Inhabitants thereabouts , from whom I would have inform'd my self of that particular , knew nothing of it . The Kurtzibaschi hath the revenue of the Countrey allow'd him as part of his pay ; though our Mehemandar and the Persians , for what reasons I know not , would have perswaded us , that it belong'd to the Chan of Ardebil , and depended on his Government . We were receiv'd there by a Visir , or Secretary , who had the over-sight of the Demesn in those parts . We continu'd there the 8. 9. and 10. as well to refresh the Camels , which the ill and slippery waies had almost wearied off their legs , as in expectation of the rest of our retinue , who were not yet come up with the baggage , and with them fresh horses , for the better prosecution of our Journey . The 11. we left Lenkeran , and travell'd five leagues on to Kisilagats , crossing that day four great Rivers , to wit , those of Kasiende , Noabine , Tzili , and Buladi , the three former over Bridges , and the last , which was very broad , in little Boats , swimming over the horses . At our coming out of the River , we were forc'd to travel with much inconvenience , for half a league or better , through the water , which the adjacent Sea had forc'd up there , and to send the Baggage by Sea , in six great Fisher-boats . The Sea-side , in those parts , is cover'd all over with Canes , as are also the Islands along the Coast , where the Cosaques some times lye in ambush , to surprize and set upon the ships which pass that way , as also in expectation of an opportunity to cross over to the Continent . At our coming out of the said water , we found the Lord of that place , who was come to meet us , accompany'd by a hundred persons on hors-back . The little City of Kisilagats , that is , red , or gilt wood , hath no walls , no more than any of the other Cities of those parts , and lies in a plain , half a league , or better , from the Sea , towards the North-west , upon a little River , called Willeschi . Sulfahar-Chan sold it heretofore to the Chan of Ardebil , by whom it was left to his Son , Hossein Sultan , who still enjoyes it . The mountain of Kilan presented it self to our sight , towards the West-north-west , sinking by degrees into little hills , towards the Countrey of Mokan . At the foot of the mountain , there were ●eral Villages , among others , those of Buladi , Matzula , Buster , and Thaliskeran , and abundance of trees , planted in a streight line , along a vast piece of Meadow-ground , where there was excellent Pasture for Cattel . I conceive this to be the place which Strabo speaks of , when he says , that , towards the Portae Caspiae , there is a fertile plain , very fit for the breeding of Horses . He adds , that it is able to keep fifty thousand breeding Mares , which number the Kings of Persia were wont to have kept there . But this is not true , at least there is no such thing now : though a Military Officer of the Duke of Holstein's , who made it his bragg , that he had travell'd into Tartary , though he had not been beyond Astrachan , being question'd concerning the truth of this breeding-place , had the confidence to affirm , that what Strabo had said of it , was very certain . About these parts , and in the neighbouring Mountains , are the Countries of Kuawer , Maranku , and Deschiewend , and the Village of Dubil , otherwise called Chatifekeka , the Inhabitants whereof were extirpated , by the express command of Schach Abas , for the abominable lives they led . They had their meeting in the night time at some private houses , where , after they had made good cheer , they blew out the Candles , put off their Cloaths , and went promiscuously to the work of Generation , without any respect of age or kindred , the Father many time having to do with his own Daughter , the Son , with the Mother , and the Brother , with the Sister . Schach Abas coming to hear of it , ordered all the Inhabitants of the Village , to be cut to pieces , without any regard or distinction of age or sex , and peopled it with others . I conceive , it is of the Inhabitants of these parts , that we are to understand what Herodotus affirms , of their going together , without any shame , and publickly , after the manner of Beasts . Over against Kisilagats , and about three leagues from the Continent , there are two Islands named Kelechol and Aalybaluck . The latter , which is three leagues , or Farsangs in length , hath its name upon this accompt , that Aly being there one day , extremely put to it for fresh water to quench his thirst , God immediately caus'd to break forth out of the ground a Spring of fresh water , which is to be seen there to this day . Febr. 12. we travell'd on , through a plain Country , but cross'd by several small Rivers , the chiefest whereof were the Vskeru , and the Butaru , and we lodg'd at night , at Elliesdu , a Village seated at the entrance of the Heath of Mokan , at the foot of a hill , which is very fruitful , as is also the rest of the Country , on the mountain-side . It belong'd to a Military Officer , named Beter Sulthan , who had his ordinary residence at a place six leagues thence . The houses of this Village were very wretched ones , as being built only with laths nail'd across , and plaister'd over with clay . They were inhabited by Souldiers , on whom the King bestows the revenue of his Demesin in these parts , with certain Lands which they are oblig'd to cultivate . In this Village , the Ambassador Brugman caus'd a Persian to be kill'd with cudgelling . His Groom would have gone into the first house he came to , with one of the led-horses : the Kisilbach , or soldier , who was the Master of it , told him , that his house was free from quartering , and that besides , he had no convenience for the entertainment of horses , whereupon , having a stick in his hand , he therewith struck the horse over the head , but very slightly . The Ambassador Brugman , who saw this contestation , was so enrag'd at the resistance of the Kisilbach , that he immediately alighted , and ran in to him . The Kisilbach , who said afterwards that he knew him not , and was far from imagining , that an Ambassador would engage himself in such a business , and , as a Soldier could not brook an affront in his own house , stood upon the defensive , and gave the Ambassador such a blow over the arm with his stick , that he was forc'd to cry out for help . His Domesticks came in upon the noise , and gave the Kisilbach such a beating , that he was mortally wounded , and had much ado to crawl into the next house , to avoid their further fury . The Ambassador , notwithstanding all this , would needs make his complaint to the Mehemandar , of the insolence of the Kisilbach ; whereto the other reply'd , that he knew not what to do in the business ; that he had no power over the Kisilbachs ; that the Superiour Officer was not there , to give him satisfaction , and , withall this , that he who had injur'd him , had receiv'd such a chastisement , as he thought he could hardly ever recover , and that if he were not satisfy'd , he might do himself what further satisfaction he thought fit . Brugman , presuming upon this permission , immediately sent to plunder the Kisilbach's house , and order'd his horse and arms to be brought away . The next day , he got together all the retinue , and caus'd it to be publish'd by sound of Drum , that all should get on horse-back , in order to their departure out of the Village , and that all who should stay there , after the Ambassadors were gone , might do it at their own peril . Not one of the Company knew his design , no , not his Collegue ; but it was soon discover'd , when he himself , being got on horse-back , and making a halt before the Ambassador's Lodging , told the Mehemandar , that he should bring forth the man , who had struck him the day before . The Mehemandar told him , he was so dangerously wounded , that he was not able to rise ; but the Ambassador not satisfy'd with that answer , order'd him to be brought thither in a Coverlet , and , notwithstanding the mediation of the other Persians , who with great submissions begg'd the Kisilbach's pardon , he commanded an Armenian , who was an Interpreter for the Turkish Language , named Mark-Filerossein , to beat him with a great Cudgel , after the same manner as he had been beaten the day before . This merciless Rogue gave him one blow over the arm , and another upon the side , wherewith he dispatch'd the poor Kisilbach , who stirr'd a little afterwards ; but when the Armenian would , by order from Brugman , have prosecuted the execution , he found the man quite dead . The Ambassador seeing him in that posture , said , 't is very well , he hath what he deserv'd ; and thereupon turning to the Mehemandar , and the other Persians , he told them , that if Schach-Sefi did not revenge him for the affront be had receiv'd , he would return again in a short time , so well attended , that he should do himself satisfaction . The other Soldiers made it appear by their demeanour , that they wanted neither will nor courage to express their resentment of the injury done them , and cut all our throats , and I know not whether it were the presence of the Mehemandar , that prevented them from doing it ; but certain it is , that it would have been no hard matter for them to do it , and that it was the effect of a miraculous providence , that we escap'd that misfortune . We travell'd that day , which was the 13. of February , two leagues over the Heath of Mokan , and lodg'd , that night , at Oba , in Shepherds hurts . The Mehemandar , who had staid behind in the Village , overtook us at night , and brought us word that the Kisilbach was dead , and demanded of the Ambassador Brugman , the Horse , Arms , and other things , which he had from the deceas'd person , to be sent to his Widdow and Children , whom he had left in a very sad condition . I observ'd that morning , that the Sun rose towards East-south-east , and consequently , that the Load-stone declin'd 24. degrees from the North towards the West , and at Oba , I found the Sun , at noon , at the height of forty degrees , forty eight minutes , and consequently , that the elevation of the Pole , under that Meridian , was thirty nine degrees , twenty eight minutes . The Sea-coast lay from South-west to North-east , and we had a sight of the mountain of Scamachie , towards the North. As concerning the Heath of Mokan , it is held to be sixty Farsangs in length , and twenty in breadth . The Turks call it Mindunluck , that is , a thousand wayes , or thousand holes , at which the smoak comes out , and the Persians , Mogan , or Mokan . It is inhabited by several peoples and families , whose Predecessors , having born Arms under the command of Iesid against Hossein , were banish'd into this Desert , and they are not permitted to live either in Cities or Villages . In Summer , they encamp at the foot of the Mountain ; and in Winter , they lodge in Tents upon the Heath . They subsist by their Cattel , but so poorly , that it is as much as they can do . Whence it comes , that they are called Sumek Rajeti , either for that , from bone to bone , that is , from Father to Son , they are subject to the King no otherwise than as the most miserable Slaves are , or that they have hardly left them wherewith to cover their bones . They are a kind of Savages , and their chief families are called Chotze Tschaubani , Tekle , Elmenku , Hatzikasilu , Sulthan baschelu , Carai , Ardenduschenlu , Chaletz , &c. I speak in another particular Treatise of the origine of these families , and the manner of life of these people . The 14. we travell'd three leagues , drawing towards the North , and lodg'd at night among the Hatzicasilu . We saw , in a Chapel by the way , the Sepulchre of Bairam Tekle Obasi . He was the famous Robber , who liv'd in the time of Schach Abas , who coming to be head of a strong party of Toryes , did abundance of mischief to the Bassa Tzakal Ogli , who was entred Persia with a Turkish Army , insomuch that there hardly pass'd a day , but he sent some Turks heads to the King. These little advantages , and the booty he got , improv'd his retinue to the number of twelve thousand men , who did the Turks more mischief than the Royal Army could . Schach-Abas requited his services , by honouring him with the quality of Chan , and bestowing on him the revenue of certain Villages , and some Lands , to maintain the new Dignity . We lodg'd that night in Hurts , and were hardly laid down , ere we heard the noise of a great volley of small shot ; which gave us a hot alarm , and oblig'd us to put our selves into a posture of defence , in expectation of some engagement . We thought at first , that the Kisilbachs had a design to revenge the cruelty , which the Ambassador Brugman had exercis'd the day before on one of their Camerades ; but we understood soon after , that what had been done , was by order from the Muscovian Poslanick , purposely to frighten the Ambassador Brugman , though he would make us believe , it was to honour him , out of an imagination he seem'd to have , that it was the said Ambassador's birth-day . The 15. we travell'd eight leagues along the Heath , and lodg'd within a quarter of a league of the River Aras. We intended to take up our quarters that night at Tzauat ; but understanding that Areb , Chan of Scamachie , was lodg'd there with his whole Court , and that he would stay there all the next day , we also resolv'd to continue the 16. at the place where we were . We had some reason to be distrustfull of Areb-Chan , by reason of what had happen'd between us at our first passage : but he made it appear that the Persians have this also common with all Generous minds , that they can forget injuries . For he did us no unkindness ; nay , on the contrary , as long as we were in his Government , he let slip no occasion of obliging us , laying the cause of our misunderstanding one the other , on the Interpreter Rustan , who had forsaken us , and , as he said , had made him several bad reports of us , not doubting but he had said as much to us of him , and protesting that if he had him , his head should go off for it . He order'd us to be receiv'd by a Person of Quality of his retinue , upon the first news were brought him of our being come to the River Aras , and made us a Present of three baggs of Wine , which came to us very seasonably , in as much as that day , and the day before , we had been but poorly treated . Aetzebeg , who had been our Mehemandar at our former passage , came also to visit the Ambassadors , and presented them with an excellent Greyhound-bitch . The 17. we cross'd over the famous River Araxes , near Tzauat , where they had made a Bridge of Boats , which they call Tzissi . The antient Historians and Geographers speak so differently of this River , that I conceive it will not be amiss I said somewhat here of it by the way . True it is , most of them put it in the Province , wherein it really lies , but they are mistaken in the description of its Course , in as much as they do not well understand Q. Curtius , who speaks of it in two several passages , but in a different sense . For in the 5. Book he puts it in Persida , and sayes its course is Southward ; and in the 7. Book , he makes it pass through Media , and to fall into the Caspian Sea. Nor does Strabo express himself more clearly . Raderus , in his Commentaries upon Q. Curtius , thinks to make these passages very clear , by saying , that the River Medus , into which the Araxes fall , hath its course , at first , from North to South , and that it falls into the Caspian Sea. But he is mistaken ; for it is impossible , that River should make its way through the dreadfull mountain Taurus , which is many leagues in breadth , and which runs through all Persia , nay indeed all Asia , and pass from Persepolis towards the Caspian Sea. But the truth is , there are two Rivers of the same name of Araxes in Persia ; one , in Media , the other in Persida . As to that which passes by the walls of Persepolis , now known by the name of Schiras , Q. Curtius calls it Araxes , as he gives to the Iaxartes , which passes to the Frontiers of the Scythians , the name of Tanais , and that of Cancasus to the Eastern part of the mountain Taurus , for which it would much gravel him to shew any reason . The Persians call that which is in Persida , Bend-Emir , by reason of a great Miracle , which they believe Aly did there , and it falls into the Ocean near the Persian Gulf. That which we cross'd over in the Heaths of Mokan , still keeps its name , which is deriv'd , if we may credit Eustathius , from the Greek word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , which signifies to pluck , in as much as , when it overflows , it plucks up , and carries along with it whatever lies in its way . It rises out of the mountains of Armenia , behind the great Ararat , and receiving into its Chanel , the waters of many other Rivers , the chiefest whereof are Karasu , Senki , Kerni , and Arpa , it goes near Karasu , a great way into the Land , and falls soon after near Ordabath , with such a noise , as is heard above two leagues thence , in the Plain of Mokan , which lies very low , in comparison of Armenia and Schiruan . It s course there is very slow , and after it is joined , viz. 12. leagues above Tazuat , with the River Cur or Cyrus , ( which is as big as it self , and comes Northwar'd out of Georgia or Gurtzistan ) it falls into the Caspian Sea. Whence it appears , that Ptolomy , and those who follow him , are mistaken , when they affirm , that the Araxes and the Cyrus fall into the Caspain Sea by two different chanels ; as also when they say , that the City of Cyropolis was that which is now called Scamachie . This is inferr'd by Maginus , from the degrees of Latitude which Ptolomy gives him . But if it were so , we must put these two Rivers , not above , but below the City , towards the South , in as much as we found their Conflux or meeting together , which the Persians call Kanschan , at thirty nine degrees , fifty four minutes , and Scamachie , at forty degrees , fifly minutes , that is , thirteen leagues thence , and under another Meridian . And indeed we found such a distance between them , when we travell'd those parts . Nor is there any other River , eminent enough or big enough , within nineteen dayes journey of Scamachie , on either side of it , to deserve that name . The 17. we took up our Quarters at Tzauat , where we were receiv'd , and magnificently treated by the Mehemandar , whom the Chan had sent to us . This Vill●ge derives its name from the Arabiau word Tzauat , which signifies a passage , in regard that , at the crossing of this River , people are oblig'd to shew their pass-port , which is done , to prevent the entrance of the Turks into the Kingdom . The 19. we travell'd eight leagues , for the most part , over barren Lands , and a desert Country , cover'd with Reeds , and lodg'd , that night , at the foot of the mountain of Scamachie , in three Matzuchs , or round Hutts , which had been purposely set up there for us . That day dy'd our Painter , whose name was T●ierry Nieman , after he had been shaken several months together by a quartane ague , whereto a flux joyning carried him away in four dayes . He died by the way in a Wagon , and in ill weather . We had him buried the 22. before the City of Scamachie , in the Church-yard belonging to the Armenians , with the ordinary Ceremonies of our own Country . The 20. we were upon our way betimes in the morning , that we might , in good time , pass over the mountain of Scamachie , which extends it self in those parts like a Crescent , towards the East , from the Sea , along the River Cyr , and it is called there , Lengebus tachi , by reason of a Village , named Lengebus , which is upon the op of the mountain . The rain , which was then so cold , that we thought Winter coming on again , had so broken the high-wayes , that this was one of the saddest dayes journey we had ever since our first setting forth . The Ambassadors , and such others as were well mounted , got to the City ere day-light was shut in , but it was very late ere the rest reach'd it ; nay some got not thither till after midnight , some , not till the next morning . The Camels , which being so heavily loaden , where not able to get up so narrow and slippery a way as is that of the Mountain , came not till eight dayes after . The Chan had assign'd us the same Quarters we had had , at our former passage that way ; so that we were all lodg'd at the houses of the same Armeniaus , our antient Landlords . They receiv'd us very kindly , and as to the Ambassadors , the Chan sent them a Supper from his own Kitchin. For my own particular , I had several Presents sent me from my friends , and Tutors , as Maheb Aly , the Molla , Imanculi , and Chalil , who sent me several dishes of Apples , and Grapes , and came to see me the next day , to examine how I had improv'd my self in their Language . Feb. 22. The Chan and Calenter came in person to see the Ambassadors , and invited them and their retinue to a Supper . In the evening , the Chan sent horses , to bring them to the Palace . He treated us magnificently ; and entertain'd us with very civil discourses , and such as were the more obliging , in that we afterwards found the effects of them , during our aboad at Scamachie , where we continu'd five weeks ; during which , we had the divertisement of several hunting matches , and were treated a great Feasts , which the Chan made from time to time purposely for us . Alexi Savinowits , Ambassador of Muscovy , made a great and sumptuous entertainment on the first of March in commemoration of the birth of the Great Duke , his Master . The 3. 6. and 10. the Chan treated us at his own Palace , to celebrate their Naurus , or Newyear . Chalip , the Minatzim , or Astrologer , belonging to the Chan , sent me , for my new-years-gift , a fat Lamb. March 14. Areb-Chan receiv'd an assurance of the continuance of the King's favour towards him , according to the custome , by the Present of a new Garment : in as much as when the Chans and Governours have made their ordinary Presents , the King sends an express to them , to assure them , either of his favour or displeasure ; whereof the Ceremony is this . The King's Envoy or Express , being come within three or four leagues of the City , sends a Messenger , to give the Governour notice of it , and to let him know he brings him good news . The Governour , who many times is not sure to return again , takes his leave of the City , as if he were not to come thither any more , and goes a league out of the City , to meet the Envoy , accompany'd by all his friends . As soon as the Envoy sees the Governour coming , he makes a halt , and the Governour alights , and puts off his Sword , Garment , and Turbant , and in that posture approches the Envoy , who hath in a Box cover'd with some rich Tapistry , a Letter of grace , with a new Garment , or else an order to bring the Governour 's head . If the Kings favour be confirm'd to him , he receives from the Envoy , the new Garment , which he kisses at the collar , touches with his fore head , and then puts it on . If the Envoy hath an order to bring away the Governour 's head , he presently hath it cut off , puts it into the Box , and immediately returns . There are diverse examples of these executions in the time of Schach-Abas , as also in that of Schach-Sefi , The former caus'd to be executed after this manner , Ahmad , Chan of Hemedan , Kaban , Chan of Orumi , and Baisunkur Sulthan , Governour of Magasburt ; and the later put to death , by an Envoy , Iarali , Sulthan of Maku , and Moral , Sulthan of Bajesid . But this last caus'd them to be strangled , and afterwards to be flead , and order'd their skins , fill'd with Hay , to be set in the high-way , because they had over-easily deliver'd up those places wherewith he had entrusted them . Areb-Chan intreated the Ambassadors to be present at an action , which he knew could not be otherwise than advantageous to him , in so much that he had got a large dose of drink , ere he went out of the City . He was mounted on an excellent Roan horse , without any Arms , causing to be led before him several other gallant horses with rich trappings , and having about his person fifteen of his Guard , with their Carabins , and a retinue of about four hundred men besides the Ambassadors , and the Calenter , who accompany'd him with their Domesticks . He march'd in this order , as far as the King's Garden , without the City , halting several times , to make the Company drink , and causing several young Lads to dance in the mean time . His two Sons , whereof the elder was but 20. years of age , and the younger 18. both very handsome well shap'd persons , follow'd him with most of the Inhabitants of the City , and certain men on horse-back , who were cover'd with Lynxes-skins , and the furres of Buchar-Sheep , and carried on the tops of long Poles , certain Turks Heads fill'd with Hay , and the Colours , which Areb had taken from them . He alighted before the Garden , and found the King's Envoy at the entrance of it , attended by three Servants , and holding the Box in his hand . The Chan being come within ten or twelve paces of the Envoy , he very cheerfully put off his Garment and Turbant , but perceiving the Envoy stood a while , without saying ought to him , he began to be a little startled and out of countenance , till the Envoy said to him , Ai , Areb-Chan , whereto Areb answer'd , Nediersen , what saiest thou ? The Envoy continu'd , Schach Sefi ne chales kunderdiwe rakem , Schach Sefi dnsti sen , that is , Schach Sefi sends thee a Garment , and a Letter of Favour ; thou art certainly belov'd of the King. Whereto the Chan reply'd very couragiously , Scahung dowletti berkarar , olsumwe birkuni minkun olsun men seahung birkari kulim : that is , May the King's Wealth continue for ever , and may every day of his be as a thousand ; I am one of the King 's old Servants . He thereupon took the Garment , with very great submission . It was of Sea-green Satin . The Envoy help'd him to put it on , with a Rochet of cloath of Gold , a Girdle , and Turbant . The Envoy had , for his pains , a Present of certain Tumains . Then the Casi , or Judge , made a Prayer for the King's health , which ended , the Chan's Steward , cry'd out , Schach dowetine , Kasiler kuweline , Chan saglukine , alla dielim ; that is , We pray for the prosperity of the King , the success of his Soldiers , and the health of the Chan , whereto all the people answer'd , Alla , Alla , Alla. These Ceremonies ended , the Trumpets sounded , and the Tymbrels were play'd on , and and the Chan return'd to the City , causing to be carried , before him , the Turks heads and Colours , which , at his coming thence , had march'd after him . The Chan invited the Ambassadors to Dinner ; but he himself had drunk so liberally , that he was forc'd to rise from Table , and the Company soon after withdrew . The 22. being Maundy Thursday , the Armenians performed the Ceremony of the washing of Feet , in memory of the beginning of our Saviour's Passion : They all came to Church , where the Priest wash'd the right foot of the Men , and the left foot of the Women , and made thereon the sign of the Cross , with Butter , which had been consecrated to that purpose : And that done , he was cast into a Chair by twelve men , who rais'd him up into the air , with exclamations of joy , and kept him there , till he had promis'd to treat them with a Dinner . The 25. the Armenians began their year , and in regard that day fell on their Easter , they made a great Procession out of the City . The Chan would needs see it , and made a great extertainment for us , during which , the Armenians stood with their Banners , Crosses and Images before his Tent. Which they did only to please the Persians , in as much as , when the Muscovian Ambassador , who was troubled to see those poor people stand there so long in that posture , sent them word , that they might be gone with their Images , they made answer , that they ought not to stirr thence , without express order from the Chan. The Armenian Women gave us the divertisement of their dancing , in three Companies , which successively reliev'd one another . The Chan gave us another kind of sport , by letting loose among the People , two Wolves , ty'd to long Ropes , to be drawn back when they pleas'd . He caus'd also the head of one of those wild Beasts which they call Ahu's to be cut off at one blow with a Cymitar . That was done by this sleight , first they gave the Beast a blow over the back , which made it lift up the head , so that they could hardly miss it . That night I was stung by a Seorpion . The 26. came to Scamachie , Imanculi , whom the King of Persia sent Ambassador to the Duke of Holstein , our Master . The Chan invited him to Dinner with our Ambassadors . The next day , they had a long conference together , for the regulation of our journey , for which we set all things in order . The 29. Imanculi Sulthan came to visit the Ambassadors , to take leave of them , and to assure them , he would follow within eight dayes . Abasculi-Beg , our Mehemandar , took also his leave of us , and return'd toward the Court , and we had another appointed us , named Hosseinculi-Beg , who was ordered to conduct us to the Frontiers of Persia. The 30. we left Scamachie , accompany'd by the Chan and Calenter , who , with a great body of horse , brought us half a league out of the City , where he treated us magnificently . Having mutually taken leave with the greatest expressions of civility , the Chan return'd , with his Company , to Seamachie , and we took our way towards Pyrmaras , whither we came in the evening , after we had travell'd , that afternoon , three leagues . March the last , we were on our way by eight in the morning , and we got that day six leagues , all over mountains , whence we had not the sight of so much as one Village . At night we came into a Valley , to the Village of Cochani , where we lodg'd . April 1. we travell'd seven leagues , over hills and dales , till we came to the Village of Bahel , otherwise called Surrat , from the fruitfulness of the Country , especially by reason of the abundance of Millet growing there , beyond what any other part of Persia affords . The 2. we got out of the mountain into the plain Country , leaving the Rock of Barmuch on the right hand , and coming within a quarter of a league of the Sea. We saw , as we pass'd by , within the space of five hundred paces , above thirty sources of Nefte , which is a kind of Medicinal Oil. There are , among the rest , three great ones , into which they go down by sticks , plac'd there to serve instead of a Ladder , fifteen or sixteen foot into the ground . A man , standing above at the pits mouth , might hear the Oil coming out in great bubbles , sending up a strong smell , though that of the white Nefte be incomparably more pleasant than that of the black : for there are two sorts of it , but much more of the black , than of the white . We travell'd that day six leagues , and lodg'd at night , at the Village of Kisicht , not far from the Sea. The third , we got two leagues , and lodg'd at night , at Schabran , having pass'd over three little Rivers . There lives in the mountains of these parts a certain people , call'd Padar . They live only by rapine , and course up and down the high-wayes for twenty leagues about , to rob Travellers . We were told , that , the day before , they came to the Village , to inquite how strong we were , how we march'd , and what Guard we kept in our quarters . The Mehemandar and the Inhabitants advis'd us to keep a strong Guard , and to keep close together , as well in our march , as at our quarters . Whence it came , that ever after , we kept still in sight of the Baggage . The Inhabitants of Schabran are , in their Language , called Kur● , which occasion'd the mistake of diverse of our people in their Journals , who thought they were the people called Kurdes . But it was a great oversight , in as much as the Kurdes live in Kurdesthan , which is the ancient Chaldaea , a Province far distant from that we now speak of . Apr. 4. we travell'd four leagues through a hilly , yet very delightful , Country . We overtook by the way a Caravanne of Muscovian and Circassian Merchants , who were very glad of our Company , to secure them against the incursions of those Robbers . There appear'd one of them , who would have taken notice of our march , and strength ; but the Mehemandar immediately commanded out ten or twelve Persians , who pursu'd him into the Wood , where they lost him . He had stoln an Ox , and being forc'd to leave him behind , the Mehemandar made a Present of him to the Ambassadors . In the afternoon , we came to Mischkar , a Village lying in a fenny place , within two leagues of Niasabath , where our ship was wrack'd . The Inhabitants of the Village , who took us for enemies , had left all , and were got into the Woods : but understanding afterwards upon what accompt we came , they had the confidence to return to their houses . We found in the house of one of their Priests , many fair Manuscripts . The fifth we travell'd eight leagues , through woody roads . and deserts , to the Village of Koptepe . We saw by the way the Sepulchre of one of their Saints , named Pyr Schich Molla Iusuf , and met with a party of five and twenty Horsemen , well mounted and well arm'd . They said they were Country people of the adjacent Villages , and that they were forc'd to go in strong parties , and to travel so arm'd , to secure themselves against the Robbers thereabouts : but they look'd more like such themselves . For we understood afterwards , that the inhabitants of the Village , where we lodg'd that day , were Padars . Their houses were built upon the ascent of certain little hills , half within the Earth , being encompass'd about with a knot of trees , which made a delightful prospect from one house to another . The 6. we travell'd three leagues , all through a continu'd Forest , and we cross'd the three Rivers of Kossar , Sambur , and Kurgane . That of Sambur is the most considerable , and rises out of the mountain of Elbours , dividing it self at this place into five branches , the chanels whereof were so broad , that our horses , as we pass'd through , had not water up to half the legs . The 7. having gone three leagues , we came to the most antient City of Derbent . There came to meet us only a certain number of Kisilbachs , in regard the Governour , Scahewerdi Sulthan , between whom and his horse-men there was some difference , durst not come out of the Castle , lest the Kisilbachs should possess themselves of it . The Persians put this City at 85. degrees longitude , and I found it at forty one degrees , fifty minutes , latitude . It is in length , reaching from East to West , about a league ; and in breadth , four hundred and fifty ordinary paces . It serves for a Gate to the Kingdom of Persia on that side , for , on one side it reaches to the foot of the mountain , and on the other , to the Sea , which is so neer , that sometimes the waves beat over the walls . The Persian Authors , as also the Inhabitants of the City , affirm , that it was built by Iscander , that is , Alexander the Great ; not such as it is now ( for that honour is due to their King Nauschiruan ) but only the Castle , and the Wall , which encompasses the City on the South-side . These walls are very high , and at least five or six foot thick , and viewing them at a distance , a man would think them built of the best and fairest kind of free-stone ; but coming neer them , he finds that the Stones are made of Muscle-shels , and pieces of free-stone beaten and molded like Brick , which time hath reduc'd to a hardness beyond that of Marble . I found upon one of the Gates which are remaining of the building of Alexander the Great , a Syriack Inscription , of three lines , and in another place certain Arabick words , and strange Characters , but so eaten out by time , that they were not legible . The Castle , where the Chan lives , is upon the top of the mountain , and kept by a Garrison of five hundred men , who are of two several Nations , Asumrumlu , and Koidurscha . The second quarter of the City is at the foot of the mountain , and the most populous ; but the lower part of it is very much ruin'd , since Emir Hamse , the Son of Chadabende , recover'd the City , out of the hands of Mustapha , the Turkish Emperour , to whom the Inhabitants had voluntarily submitted themselves . The lower part , and that which reaches to the Sea , is about two thousand ordinary paces in compass ; but it lies desert , having no houses , but converted into Gardens and Corn-fields . It was heretofore inhabited by Greeks , whence the Persians call it , to this day , Scaher Iunan , that is , the Greek City . All this coast is pure Rock ▪ upon which score it is very dangerous for Vessels . It serves for a foundation to the walls of the whole City , which are so broad , that a Wagon may easily be driven on them . The mountain above the City , is cover'd with wood , where there may be yet seen the ruins of a wall , above fifty leagues in length , which , as we were told , had sometime serv'd for a communication between the Caspian and Euxine Seas . In some places it was some five or six foot high , in other , but two , in others , there was no track of any . There might be seen also on other hills , the ruins of several old Castles , whereby it might be judg'd , that they were built four square . There were two undemolish'd , and had garrisons in them . There are also several redoubts of wood , upon all the avenues . The most remarkable thing about this City is the Sepulchre of Tzumtzume , of whom the Persians relate this story , after their Poet Fiesuli , who hath left in writing . They affirm , that Eissi ( so they call our Saviour Iesus Christ ) coming one day into those parts , found in his way a dead man's skull , and desirous to know whose it had been , pray'd to God , with whom he was in great favour , to raise that deceased person to life again , which God accordingly did , and then Eissi asked him , who he was . He made answer , his name was Tzumtzume , that he had been King of all that Country , and so powerful , that he consumed every day in his Court as much salt as forty Camels were able to carry . That he had forty thousand Cooks , as many Musicians , as ●any Pages with Pearls in their ears , and as many Sersants . But says Tzumtzume to Eissi , Who art thou ? And what Religion dost thou profess ? Whereto Christ made answer , I am Eissi , and my Religion is that which saves all the World. If it be so , reply'd Tzumtzume , I am of thy Religion ; but I pray thee let me dy assoon as may be , for , having been heretofore so pow●rful , it would extremely trouble me to be here now without a Kingdom and Subjects . Eissi granted his request , and immediately permitted him to dy ; and at this place is his Sepulchre , over which there is a great tree , and , adjoining to that , there is a Scaffold erected , ten foot high , and sixteen , square . We took notice , on this side of the City , of about five or six thousand Tombs , cover'd with stones , much larger than the ordinary stature of men , all half round , Cylinder-wise , and hollow within . They had all of them Arabick Inscriptions , and it is reported , that antiently , yet since the time of Mahomet , there had been , in Media , a King named Kassan , by birth , an Okus , ( a people living in Thabesseran , behind the mountain of Ebbours ) who being ingag'd in a war against the Tartars of Dagesthan , whom they call Lesgi , was desirous to give them battel in that place ; but that he was there defeated , and that he caus'd the Officers then kill'd to be buried in the Tombs which are yet to be seen there . Towards the Sea-side , there were forty others compass'd by a wall , but much bigger than any of the fore-mentioned . These , as the Inhabitants affirmed , were the Sepulchres of so many great Lords , and holy Persons , who had been kill'd in the same battel . Every Sepulchre had its Banner . The Persians name these Sepulchres Tziltenan , and the Turks and Tartars , Kerchler . The Persians and Tartars do their devotions at them , in so much that this place was heretofore very famous , both for the many foundations , and charities given thereto : but now it is kept by an antient man , who makes a poor shift to live upon the Alms that are given him . King Kassan , who liv'd many years after this Battel , is interr'd neer Tabris , neer a River , named Atzi , that is , bitter waters . The Tomb of Queen Burla , his wife , is to be seen neer the Fortress of Vrumi , and they say it is forty foot long . Apr. 13. we saw several Tartars , as well men as women , coming to do their devotions there , which consisted in going , one after another , to kiss the Sepulchres of these forty Saints , upon which they set their hands while they pray'd . It was the tenth day of their Silhatza , on which they make a commemoration of the sacrifice of Abraham . There are not any Christians at Derbent , but the Inhabitants are all Mussulmans , unless it be some few Jews , who pretend to be of the Tribe of Benjamin . It is accordingly a place of no Commerce , save only that the Tartars bring thither a great many stoln Children , or haply such Turks and Muscovites , as they have taken upon some occasion or other , and there sell them , to be carried further into the Kingdom . The Soldiers who kept the Garrison there , as also the Citizens , were a proud , daring , and insolent sort of people , so far from treating us with any civility , that , on the contrary , they did what they could to pick a quarrel with us . The Mehemandar himself gave us notice before-hand , to stand upon our guard : whence it came , that , on the 8. after Sermon , the Ambassadors order'd , upon several penalties , that none of their retinue , should , either in word or deed , give occasion of offence to any Soldier , or Inhabitant , nor relieve any person whom they should find engag'd in any quarrel with them , lest they should take occasion , from a particular difference , to fall upon the whole Company . The 9. the Chan of Tarku , who had given the Ambassadors a visit , at their former passage that way , sent us word , that the way we were to travel through the Country of the Tartars of Dagesthan , was very dangerous , desiring us to make use of the Convoy he proffer'd us . The Ambassadors , considering that those proffers were made by a Tartar of Dagesthan , and that there were no more safety in his Company , than among the Robbers themselves , return'd him their thanks , and sent him word , that they would not put him to that trouble . However we thought it prudence , to make our advantage of the notice given us of the danger we might fall into among those Barbarians , and we order'd a view to be made of our Arms , and found , there were among us , two and fifty Muskets and Firelocks , ninteen cases of Pistols , two brass Guns , and four murthering-pieces , all well fixt , and fit for service . Having staid some time for Imanculi , who had promis'd to follow us within a few dayes , and finding our selves in a place , where the Governour , instead of supplying us with provisions , forc'd us to buy all at a dear rate , the Ambassadors resolv'd the 12. to give order for their departure , commanded the Baggage to be made ready , and deliver'd every man his allowance of bread for four dayes , in as much as there was no great likelyhood we should find much at the places we were to travel through . The 13. we were got on horse-back , and ready to march , when word was brought , that the Governour had shut the City-gate . This news somewhat startled us , and oblig'd the Ambassadors to send the Mchemandar to him , to know the reason of his so doing . His answer was , that , having receiv'd intelligence , that Osmin , a Tartar-Prince , not far from Derbent , intended to set upon us by the way , and put us to an excessive ransome , or take away all we had , and that being responsable to the King for what might happen to us , he thought it not fit we should go thence without a Convoy , which being not to be had that day , he desir'd us to stay till the next . We knew the Convoy he intended us , would serve us in no stead , and that the care he took proceeded not from any kindness he had for us ; but it was fit , we put on the best face we could upon it . and acknowledg'd our selves oblig'd to him . Only we sent to desire him , in regard we were all mounted , to permit ' us to encamp without the City , and there expect the Convoy . He was content we should do so ; whereupon we went and encamp'd a quarter of a league without the City , near a Vineyard , upon the side of a small River , which serves for a common Frontier , between the Tartars of Dagesthan and the Persians . We found near that place the Sepulchres of two other Mahumetan Saints , one , that of Pyr Muchar , in the plain , at the foot of the mountain ; the other , that of Imam Kurchud , within the mountain . They say the later was of kin to Mahomet , and that he alwayes sate at his feet , to be instructed by him . They add , that he liv'd three hundred years after Mahomet's death , and that he retir'd to King Kassan , whom he diverted by his playing on the Lute , and incessantly animated to make a war against the Lesgi , by the songs he sung to that instrument ; but that at last , presuming to preach to those Barbarians , who were Pagans , in hopes to convert them to the Mahumetan Religion , they kill'd him . His Sepulchre is in a Cave cut within the Rock . There is also another hollow place in the same Rock , where there is a Coffin , made of four boards nail'd together , and rais'd about four foot from the ground . I saw it over-night , and found at it , an old woman , who had the keeping of the Sepulchre , ; but the next day , I found it set forth with a Carpet of Brocado , and the floor cover'd with Mat , for their convenience who came thither to do their Devotions . There resorted thither many Women and Maids from the City , and other places , who went all bare-foot into the Cave , kiss'd the Coffin , and , having said their prayers , made their offerings to the old Woman , to whom they gave some Butter , Cheese , Milk , others , Bread , Mony , Wax , and the like The night following we heard here a confus'd and dreadful noise , much like that of persons singing , dancing , and weeping , all at the same time . I never heard any thing so barbarous . Apr. 14. we expected our Convoy till three hours after Sun-rising ; but seeing none came , we set forward , observing the following order . The three Lieutenants , with their Souldiers , having their matches lighted made the Vanguard . Next them , follow'd a Field-piece , of two pound and a half Bullet , upon a carriage with four wheels , and then the four Murthering-pieces , with all things belonging to them , in a Wagon . Then marched the Camels , loaden with the baggage , having on both sides some of our retinue , commanded by the Ambassador Crusius , and in the head of them a Trumpetter . Next the Baggage , came the other Field-piece , and after that , the Ambassador Brugman , who brought up the Rear , consisting of all the rest of the Company . In this order we left the Frontiers of Persia , to go into those of the Tartars of Dagesthan . Ptolomy , and his followers , affirm , that this Country is part of that Albania , out of which Q. Curtius would have to come Thalestiis , Queen of the Amazones , who came to Alexander the Great in Hyrcania , to get of him that kindness , which Women will not often beg , though they ever so much desire it . The Persians call these people Lesgi , and they name themselves Dagesthan Tartar , that is Mountain Tartars , from the word Tag , or Dag , which in their Language , signifies a Mountain : because they live between the mountains , and in the plain , at the foot of the mountains , which are twenty or thirty leagues distant from the Caspian Sea , toward the West . They inhabit all along the Sea-coast , Northward , as far as Terki , about forty leagues , taking the way we came . The mountain it self , in some places , comes within half a league of the Sea , and in some it is two or three leagues from it , there being in the plains very fruitful and pleasant fields , unless it be towards the Sea-side , where it is all heathy and barren . The Inhabitants are of a yellowish and dark complexion , inclining to black ; they are well set and have strong limbs , dreadfully ugly in their faces , and wear their hair , which is black and greasy , falling down over their shoulders . They are all barbarous and savages . Their cloathing is a long close Coat , of a grey or black colour , of a wretched coarse cloath , over which they wear a Cloak as coarse , or haply of Sheep-skin . On their head they wear a square Cap , made of several pieces of cloath , and their shooes are of Sheep-skin , or Horse-hide , all of one piece , and sow'd to their feet over the instep , and at the sides . They are circumcis'd , and have all the other Ceremonies of the Turks , professing the Mahumetan Religion ; but are so slenderly instructed therein , that it is not to be wondred , they have so little devotion . They live by the Cattel they breed , whereof the Women take care , while the men go up and down a-robbing , making no conscience to steal away the children of their nearest relations , to sell them to the Persians and others . Whence it comes , that , even among themselves , they live in perpetual distrust one of another . Their defensive Arms , which they put on and off , with their Cloaths , are , a Coat of Mail , a Head-piece , and a Buckler ; and the offensive are the Cymitar , Bows and Arrows , and the Javelin , there being not any so poor among them but is furnish'd with these Arms. They put all Merchants to a ransome , and sometimes rob them of all ; so that the Caravannes which pass that way , are either so strong as to make their party good against these Tories , or go by Sea to avoid them . They fear neither Persians nor Muscovites , in regard no Army is able to follow them into the mountains , into which they retreat when they are pursu'd . All this Country is not subject to one Prince ; on the contrary , every City , almost hath its particular Lord. They call him who is the chiefest among them the Schemkal . He succeeds his Predecessor by an odd way of election . For , upon the death of the Schemkal , the other Lords or Myrsas meet , and sit down in a ring , into which the Priest of the place casts a golden Apple , and the person who is first touch'd thereby is made Schemkal Yet is not his power so absolute , but that the other Lords participate thereof , they having only for him a certain respect and compliance , and that not very great . We came into this Country , as we said before on the 14. of April . We travell'd that day five leagues , passing through several Villages , and pleasant fields , and lodg'd at night in the Country of Osnun , whom some call Ismin , at a Village named Rustain , which was also the name of the Lord of it . He sent to meet us his son , attended by fifteen persons on hors-back , well arm'd , who after the first Complement , fell off on the left hand , and went into a Wood , and we took the right . We quarter'd in the fields near a Village , fortifying our selves with the Baggage , and securing our selves against the surprises of those Robbers , by a good number of Sentinels , plac'd at all the avenues . The young Prince return'd to our Quarters in the evening , but visited only the Muscovian Ambassador , only to learn of him who we were , and what there was to be gotten of us . We intended him a Present of 12. Duckats , and three pieces of Persia-Satin , had he honoured the Ambassadors with a visit ; but he thought it enough to do it by two of his Officers , whereupon we only saluted him with the firing of two great Guns , charg'd with bullets , just at his departure from the Muscovian Ambassador's to take horse . The 15. we prosecuted our journey , through a hilly Country , and had in our way good Hunting . There started so many Hares , that , in a short time , we took nine . Having travell'd six leagues that day , we came , at night , into the Seigneury of Boinack , and lodg'd near a Village of the same name , upon the ascent of a hill , which was so steepy towards the Sea , that we were secure as to that side , and we fortify'd our Camp with the Baggage , which we drew up like a half-moon well flank'd . The Lord of Boinack hath not many Subjects , but in recompence , abundance of Cattel , wherein all his Wealth consists . The Ambassador Brugman was incens'd at the people's looking on us , as a thing they had never seen before , and would have had some Muskets discharg'd among them , but without bullets , only to frighten them , and was enrag'd that those he spoke to would not execute so impertinent a command , which no doubt had cost us all our lives . For those Barbarians , who were wicked and daring , and discover'd that they wanted only a pretence to set upon us , grumbled that any should think it much they stood there , and were confident enough to tell us , that the ground , they were then upon , was rather theirs , than ours , and that they had as much right to be there as we had : That we might have forborn threatning them ; that they acknowledg'd we were too strong for them ; but that upon the least sign the Schemkal should give them , they would come with such a force as were able to dispatch us all , though we were twice as many . That they car'd for neither the King of Persia nor Duke of Muscovy , that they were Dagasthans , and acknowledg'd no Superiour but God. They would not , at first , suffer us to go for water , without paying for it ; but finding that the Well where it was to be had , was within the reach of our great Guns , and that we set things in order to force our way to it , they retreated and left us . The Schemkal sent us word late over-night , that we should not offer to go away the next morning , till he had search'd our baggage , to see whether we carried any Merchants goods . The Ambassadors return'd him answer , that they were not Merchants , but Ambassadors , and that consequently they might pass all places without paying : That they would stand upon their privilege , and that if the Schemkal offer'd them any violence , they should do what were consonant to the law of Nature and Nations to prevent it . But we heard no more of him . I heard since , that the Polish Ambassador , whom we met in our journey out of Persia , and of whom I gave some account before , coming to lodge , in his return , at the same place , had quarrell'd with the Inhabitants of Boinak , and was kill'd with all his retinue , only three Servants excepted , who got back to Derbent , whence the Mehemandar , who had conducted him thither , carried them to the Court. During their stay there , the King allow'd each of them three Abas's a day , till he found a convenience to send them home , which he did afterwards , upon an Embassy which the Great Duke of Muscovy had sent to him . The 16. we departed betimes in the morning , and came , long before night , into the Territories of the Prince of Tarku , where I narrowly escap'd falling into the hands of those Barbarians . For , hearing that we were not above a quarter of a league from the Sea-side , I left the Company , taking along with me the Master's Mate , Cornelius Nicholason , to go and observe the situation thereof : but we were hardly got thither , ere we discover'd at a distance two Tartars , follow'd , within two or three hundred paces , by eight more , who , assoon as they perceiv'd us , made all the haste they could towards us ; but we soon recover'd the Road. The two first seeing us retreat , pursu'd us in full speed , with their Javelins in their hands ; till the other eight , doubting , it seems , that we might not be alone in those parts , got up to a hill , to take a view of the Country , and seeing all our Company , from which we could not be above a Musket-shot distant , they call'd to the other two , to give them notice it was in vain to pursue us . Whereupon , they rode on gently , and came all together to the Company , saluted it , admir'd our Cloaths , and would needs see our Pistols , but were not permitted to handle them . We met that day with several parties of Tartars , some appearing before us , some behind us . Some only pass'd by , others accompany'd us a quarter of a league or better . Some try'd whether we would suffer them to cross us in our march ; but we would not permit it . Having travell'd seven leagues that day , we came at night before the City of Tarku , and encamped without the City , near a Fountain , within a quarter of a league of the Sea. The next day , Apr. 17. the Lord of the place sent his Brother , accompany'd by three persons of quality , to complement us , and make proffers of his friendship and services . The Chan himself , being sick , could not come in person , which the Ambassadors understanding , they sent their Physician to him , as well to return their thanks for his civilities , as to offer his assistance , for the recovery of his health . He made use of him , and found such ease , that some dayes after , he sent to complement the Ambassadors , and thank them for the care they had had of him . He was a Lord , of about 38. years of age , named Surchou Chan , and pretended himself descended from the Kings of Persia , with whom he held so good correspondence , that when the Dagesthans are ingag'd in a war amongst themselves , he implores the assistance of the Schach , who fails not to back him . His authority is very considerable among them , yet not so absolute , but that several Myrsas , of his kindred , participate of the Government . Nay he had a Nephew , a younger Brother's son , who was Lord of some part of the City . The City of Tarku , the Metropolis of all Dagesthan , lies within the mountain , between steepy rocks , which are so full of shells , that they seem to consist of nothing else , there being not the space of a hands breadth , but a man meets with five or six of them , most , about the bigness of a Wall-nut-shell . The Rock is as hard as flint , yet is there good pasture upon the top of the mountain . Out of these Rocks there rise several pleasant springs , which fall into the City several waies . The City is not wall'd . It may contain a thousand houses , built according to the Persian way , but not so well . These Tartars , as also those of Boinak , and the others who live more Northerly , are called Kaitack : but those who live behind Tarku , in the mountain , towards the West , are named Kamuk , or Kasukumus , who have , most of them , their particular Lords . The Inhabitants of Tarku are as barbarous & mischievous as those of Boinak , but the women and maids were more civil . They go with their faces uncover'd , and are not kept in such restraint , as those of the Persians . The maids have their hair ty'd up in forty tresses , which hang down about their heads , and they were not shy of being seen , nor of having their hair felt . We met here with and old man , named Matthias Magmar , born at Ottingen in the Dutchy of Wittenberg , who having left off his trade of weaving , to go into the wars of Hungary , fell into the hands of the Turks , who had sold him to these Tarters . He was circumcis'd , and had almost forgot the German tongue ; yet he told us he was a Christian , and believ'd one God and three persons . He also said the Lords Prayer , but with much ado . The proffers of friendship and service which Surchou Chan made us , had rais'd us into some confidence , that we were safe under his protection : but we found since , that we were in greater danger there , than we had been any where before . For , during the five weeks we were among the Tartars , all their discourse was of robbing , rifling , killing , and cutting of throats . We desir'd the Mehemandar to go along with us to Terki , upon the frontiers of Moscovy , or , at least , to leave us the Camels and other conveniences for carriage , considering the little likelyhood we had to get any of the Tartars , and we should requite his kindness with a considerable sum of mony . But he told us , that he had express order to bring us only to Tarku , and that if he went any further , it might endanger his life : That we might treat with the Camel-drivers , and that he would assist us what he could do in it : but instead of obliging us in that , he took them all along with him that night , unknown to us . This sudden departure of his startled us the more , in that , the next day , two women , who sold us milk , and pretended to be Muscovites born , and Christians , and that they had been stoln away in their yourh , & maried in that Country , came to tell us , that the Tartars intended to kill us all , out of an imagination , that we carried along with us a vast treasure ; That the Inhabitants of Osmin and Boinak had sent word to Surkou Chan , that we had pass'd through their Country , and that , instead of paying the duties for our Merchandises and Baggage , we had been so insolent as to threaten them , and give them ill words : That they had resolv'd to set upon us , to kill all the aged persons , and make the rest Slaves , and , to that end , had sent Messengers to Surkou Chan , and that there was one gone from him to the Schemkal . We put the best face outward before those women , and made as if we were not troubled at any thing the Tartars could do , in regard we knew not how far we should credit their relation . However we thought good to make our advantage of it , upon this reflection , that we found no order taken for our departure thence , and that there came thither a party of forty Tartars of Boinak , & that Messengers pass'd to and fro , as if it were in order to the execution of some great design . The Ambassadors having call'd together the chief of the retinue , & represented the danger we were in , put it to the question what were best to be done . It was urg'd , that it had been more prudence to treat those Barbarians kindly , than to have exasperated them , as had been done , but since there was no recalling of what was past , that the only way was to take courage , and ●ell our lives at the dearest rate we could : That , having , on both sides of us , inaccessible Rocks , the Sea behind , and the Tartars before us , it would be more honourable for us to dy nobly , than fall alive into the hands of the Tartars . Our greatest misfortune was , that there were differences among our selves . The Ambassador Brugman carried on his private designs , and found fault with whatever others advis'd , especially those among us who any way pretended to Learning . Certain it is , that , instead of contributing his endeavours to our preservation , he would have contriv'd our ruin , could he have done it , without danger to himself . We understood since , that it was really the design of the Tartars , to set upon us , and that they had done it , if the Schemkal , out of hopes to have the whole booty himself , and trapann'd us an other way , had not prevented them . He sent an Express to tell us , that we should take our way over the Bridge of Boats , above the City of his ordinary residence , & that if we took any other , even that of the Sea-side , where we might have cross'd the River by Boat , he should treat us as Enemies . The Messenger he sent us , having concluded his discourse , rose up , and would have been gone ; but the Muscovian Ambassador taking him by the arm , said to him ; Friend , go and tell thy Schemkal , that he is not to appoint us our way ; we shall take that we think fit : 't is true , it well be no hard matter for him , to cut off a handful of people ; but let him know , that the Czaar , who is most concern'd in this Embassy , will resent it , and revenge our deaths , with the greatest cruelty imaginable . This sharp and resolute answer made the Tartars quit the design they had to set upon us , as they intended , and oblig'd them to change their manner of proceeding : So that , Apr. 20. we were visited by four Tartar-Princes , who din'd with the Ambassadors in their Tent , and were not ill treated , considering the place we were then at . All their discourse was only of robbing and stealing , and selling men : nay one of them said that , all the week before , he had stoln but one poor Girl . After they were gone , the Prince of Osmin's Brother came to visit us . He express'd somewhat of civility , and made us great proffers of his services . After him , came the Daruga of the City of Tarku . We ask'd him , why we were not furnish'd with conveniences of carriadge for our Baggage . He ingenuously told us , that we were not to expect any , till we had made a Present to Surkou Chan. The next day , there was one sent him , to wit , a pair of gold Bracelers , a pound of Tabacco , a Pistol , a Firelock , a barel of Powder , two pieces of Persia-Satin , and several sorts of Spices , with this message withall , that a barel of Aquavitae should be sent him , as soon as we came to Terki . This Present took him so , as that he prefently promis'd we should have all conveniences , for mony , and invited the Ambassadors to come and dine with him . It was taken into consideration whether they should go , or not ; but at last , it was resolv'd they should , taking along with them four other persons . The cloath was laid upon the ground , according to the Persian way , and the whole entertainment consisted in four dishes , wherein there were little slices of Mutton , drawn upon sticks , some Whitings , and Curds , and in four other lesser dishes , Rice , with pieces of Mutton in it , and raisins of the Sun. The Carver sate in the middle of the dishes , and having broke a long thin Cake , he cast a piece of it to every one of the Guests . He also tore the pieces of Meat and the Fish , but all was done only by his hands , which were as black as his face ; so that the fat running between his fingers , and mingling with the dirt from which it took another colour , almost turn'd our stomacks . But there was a necessity we should comply . Our drink was only water , in great glasses , and afterwards Aquavitae , in silver Cups . After dinner , they would needs hear our Musick , which we sent for ; and after a divertisement of three hours , there was meat brought in again . I observ'd , among other things , the Liver and Rump of a Sheep , which was all fat , and weigh'd at least five or six pound . One of the Carvers , ( for at this second treatment there were three ) minc'd the meat very small , salted it well , and serv'd every man by handfuls . The meat look'd as if it had been chew'd before , yet was it not so bad , as against our stomacks . After the treatment , we return'd to our Quarters . The next day , Apr. 21. one of the other Princes , named Iman Myrsa , invited the Ambassadors to dinner . He was very young , as being not full eighteen years of age , and born between a Brother of Chan's , and a woman , by birth a Kasamuka . His Servant told us , that Surkou Chan usurp'd the Principality from him , and that his life was in some danger , by reason of his Uncle . The cloath was laid in a great Hall , where we sate down , with Imam Myrsa , and some other Lords of the Country , in Chairs , at a low Table . We were better treated , than we had been the day before , and the Meat was better drest . Among other dishes there was brought in a whole Lamb roasted , whereof every one carv'd himself what he pleas'd . They used no knives but tore the Meat in pieces , and I observ'd that when one had left any Meat about the bone , his next neighbour took it up , and pick'd it , and many times it went to a third and fourth hand , till at last , he who could find nothing about it would try what there was within , and get out the marrow . Their drinking Vessels are of Cows-horns , and their drink a sort of liquor called Bragga , which they make of Millet , and , in colour and consistence , looks like the lees of beet . They think it very delicious , and drink freely of it , as they do also of Aquavitae , and grow of a sudden so drunk , that notwithstanding the presence of their P●ince , they made such a noise , as would have drown'd Thunder it self . The Tartars having thus treated us , we took leave of them , well satisfy'd with the cheer they made us . Some daies after , the Ambassadors were treated by another Prince , named Emir-Chan , who also gave them a visit . But all these Barbarians did in this kind , was only to get Presents from us . The 23. the Daruga got us some Waggons for the Baggage . We immediately loaded them , intending to be gone the next day : but in the evening , Surchou-Chan sent us word , that he had certain intelligence , that Sultan Mahmud ( so was the Schemkal call'd ) had possess'd himself of all the passages of the River Koisu , with a design to stop us , and put us to a ransom , and that hindred him from permitting us to depart . Late in the evening , there came neer Tarku twenty horse-men , well mounted aud arm'd , who encamped close by our Quarters . The Ambassadors , accompany'd by some Musketteers , went to them , to know whence they came , and what their design was . They made answer , that the Prince of Osmin had sent them to the Schemkal , to tell him that certain forein Ambassadors , friends of the King of Persia , and Czaar of Muscovy , being come into his Territories , he had suffered them to poss without paying any toll or duties , and to intreat him , to do him the same favour ; which the Schemkal had promis'd to do , provided they carried no Merchants goods . We gave not so much credit to this intelligence , as to neglect keeping a strong Guard , and having our Arms in readiness . The 24. these Tartars departed before day , and presently after , there came to us , two Messengers from Sulthan Mahmud , who asked the Ambassadors why they did not prosecute their journey , promising all the favour and assistance lay in his power , for their passage , provided they took the way he appointed them . These Messengers were hardly gone , ere Surkou-Chan came to visit us . The Ambassadors asked him , why he hindred their departure , he told them , that the Horses and Oxen , we had hired , were ready , and that we might be gone when we pleas'd , giving it him under our hands , how that we would needs depart , notwithstanding the notice he had given us of the designs of the Schemkal , in as much as otherwise he should be responsible to the King of Persia , and Great Duke of Muscovy , for the misfortunes might happen to us : That he knew the Schemkal better than we did : That he car'd for neither God , nor Devil , nor any forein Prince at all : That he never observ'd his word : That it was his only sport , to rob , and shed blood , and that it were better stay eight dayes longer , within which time he promis'd us a sufficient Convoy , without which we could not pass through the Prince's Country , if we resolv'd not to hazard our lives , and lose our Baggage : That ere that time were expir'd , the Persian Ambassador would come thither , with Letters of Commendation from the King , without which he durst not undertake to convoy us , left he should thereby disoblige all the other Tartars . This discourse put us into a great perplexity , considering that the arrival of the Persian Ambassador was uncertain , and that in the mean time , we m●ght fear the same thing from Surchou-Chan , which he would have us apprehend from the Schemkal . We sent an Express to the Weywode of Terki , to desire him to send us a Convoy of Strelits , such as might secure us against the attempts of the Tartars ; but he would do nothing . Surchou-Chan sent an Express to Derbent , to know of the Ambassador , how long it would be ere he came to Tarku : but he sent us word , some dayes after , that the man he had dispatch'd for Derbent was return'd , but had been so indiscreet as to put the Letter , deliver'd him by Imancnla Sulthan , into his Quiver , and going to shoot at a beast by the way , had dropp'd it , so that he had been forc'd to send him back again . All these proceedings added more and more to our jealousie ; but what most startled us , was , the sudden departure of certain Armenian Merchants , who having joyn'd with us , out of hopes of travelling with greater safety in our Company , went into the City , upon notice given them , that two hundred Tartars intended to set upon us . Besides , the inconveniences we endur'd by reason of ill weather heightned our affliction : for the continual rains had not only sunk through our Tents and Cloaths , but also hindred us from making any fire , to warm us , and dress our Meat . No condition , for misery , could be compar'd to that we were then in , forsaken by all , destitute of all things , even advice and resolution , insomuch that we durst not go into the Tartars hutts , Surkou Chan himself having given us notice , that we might run the hazard of being carried away and sold. Nay , Apr. 27. one of our Soldiers , a Scotchman , named William Hoye , being got a little too far from the Quarters , was carried away by the Tartars , so clearly , that we could never learn any news of him , though we made great inquiry . We heard since , that he was carried to the Fortress of Sachur , within five or six leagues of Turku . The same day , there hapned to us another misfortune , in that , some of our people being shooting with Bows and Arrows , our Canonier , going somewhat near the Mark , to take up an Arrow , was shot into the Belly , whereof he died the next day . The Muscovite , whose mishap it was to hurt him , had so sensible a remorse of what had happened , that he desired to be put to death , but the business being taken into consideration , it was found done by chance without any design ; whereupon he was set at liberty . We interr'd the deceas'd , by the advice of certain Tartar-women who were Christians , in the place where our horses stood , and made a Grave without the Quarters , into which was put an empty Coffin , it being certain that the Tartars would , after our departure thence , dig up the Carcass , to give in their Dogs . There died also a rich Muscovian Merchant . His body was inbalm'd , and brought to Terki , where it was buried , in the Church-yard , belonging to those of his Religion . Amidst all these afflictions and misfortunes , the Tartars came every day to get our Musick plaid upon ; which was somewhat like that of the Israelites , at the waters of Babylon . May 1. we dispatch'd a man to Sulthan Mahmud , to desire passage . Our Messenger return'd the next day , accompany'd by four Tartars , who told us from the Schemkal , that he wondred much to hear , that Surchou-Chan would perswade them , he was a famous Robber and faithless person : that he had given him no cause to dress him in such a Character , and that he should take occasion to resent it . For us , he proffer'd all his Credit , and his Subjects , for the advancement and safety of our journey ; and that if we durst not trust him , he was ready to send us three of the principal Lords of the Country as hostages , whom we should either take along with us , or leave with Surchou-Chan , till we were out of his Jurisdiction . These unexpected proffers put us to some difficulty what we should do : but hearing , that Sulthan Mahmud liv'd otherwise than his Father had done , who , having dishonour'd his Country by continual robberies , had reform'd his life , and , to expiate his sins , went on pilgrimage to Meca , and to Mahomet's Sepulchre , we accepted of his proffers ; and that the more willingly , in that the 6. following , we receiv'd Letters from Derbent , wherein the Persian Ambassador sent us word , that being oblig'd to continue there till he had receiv'd his dispatches and the Interpreter he expected from the Court , and thinking it would be a moneth longer ere he came to Tarku , he left it to our choice , whether we would expect him , or prosecute our journey . Upon this , we press'd Surchou-Chan , to give order for our departure ; which he did , after the receipt of another Present , which he had the boldness to beg himself , and security given , for the return of the Horses and Oxen , which carried our Baggage , by two of the Schemkal's hostages , whom we left with him , taking the third along with us . May 12. we left Tarku , upon the dangerous word of Sulthan Mahmud . We had agreed 15. dayes before with the Waggoners of Tarku : but when the Baggage came to be loaden , they fell from the former agreement , and made us pay much more than we had promis'd them . They would have done the same for the Saddle-Naggs ; but the Ambassadors would not condescend : which occasion'd some of our people , nay of the chiefest , to foot it , the two first dayes , not without abuses and jeers from their enemies . We travell'd that day two leagues , through a plain and even Country , but desert , to a Rivulet which serves for a common Frontier , between Sulthan Mahmud , and the Prince of Tarku , We met by the way certain Tartar Lords , who intreated the Ambassadors to lend them our Physician , to visit one of their friends , who was sick not far thence . The Physician seeming unwilling to go , out of a fear he should never return , they left two of their Company , as hostages , with us , and brought him back after mid-night . All our Supper that night was , only Bread and troubled Water . May 13. being Whitsunday , we travell'd four leagues , through a very woody Country . We thought that day ; we should have been left by the way ; for the Muscovian Ambassador having cudgell'd one of the Waggoners , all the rest would unteam , and return homewards : but with much intreaty and fair words we got them to stay . We pass'd over the night in the Wood , and those who were desirous to sleep , lay down supperless . The 14. we got but one league , to the River Koisu , which , in my opinion must be that which Ptolomy calls Albanus . It rises out of mount Caucasus . It s Water is thick and troubled , and its course very swift . It is at least as broad as the Elbe , & in that place , it was above twenty foot deep . The Town or Village of Andre , where Sulthan Mahmud liv'd , stands upon a hill , on this side of the River . Near the Village , there is a Spring of seething Water , which falls into a Pool , and makes the water thereof very fit for bathing . The Inhabitants of it are for the most part Fisher-men , and we saw them in great numbers upon the River-side , about their employment . They thrust a sharp hook baited , which is fasten'd to a long pole , to the bottom of the River , and by that means take abundance of Sturgeons , and such like fish . I heard they had an odd custom at their Weddings , which is , that all the men bidden thereto shoot each of them an Arrow into the floor , and leav● them there , till they either rot , or fall of themselves , whereof I could never learn any reason . As soon as they perceiv'd us , they came to the River-side ; and proffer'd to help us over , and to facilitate the getting over of the Baggage , they joyn'd two Boats together , over which they laid a hurdle , strong enough to bear a Wagon . They demanded two Crowns for the passage of every Wagon , and we had about seventy ; and perceiving we made some difficulty to give it them , and that we chose rather to make a bargain with them for all together , they pass'd over to the other side , where they fell a jeering and laughing at us . We saw there also the Schemkal , standing at the entrance of the Wood , accompany'd by a great number of persons on hors-back : so that we knew not what case we were in . We made hurts of boughs of Trees , upon the River side , and had several private Assemblies , in regard there was not any publick , in relation to the holy time of Whitsuntide . Such as profess'd Letters met at the Ambassador Crusius's , where we dined , having no other drink than Oxicrat , that is , a beveridge of Vinegar and Water , which was increas'd by the tears we shed , reflecting on the difference there was , between our present condition , and that we should be in at our return into our dear Country . The 15. we intreated the Muscovian Ambassador to cross the River , which he did , and spoke to the Schemkal , according to the instructions we had given him , and prevail'd so far , that the Tartars were content to take two Tumains , which amount not to above forty Crowns , for the passage of all the Company and the Baggage . VVe cross'd the River the same day , and the Ambassadors immediately caus'd their Tents to be pitch'd , and fortify'd the Quarter with the Baggage , which was defended by the Artillery . Soon after the Schemkal , accompany'd by two of his Brethren , and a retinue of 50. persons on horse-back , gave them the first visit . He was about 36. years of age , strong , bulky , and of a good countenance . He had on a Garment of green Satin , over a Coat of mail , and over that a Cloak , of extreme coarse cloath . His Arms , as also those of the rest of the Company , were the Cymitar , Bows , and Arrows . Besides a Present of certain Sheep and Lambs , he caus'd some of his people , to bring thither a great Chauldron , full of Sturgeon , cut into little pieces , and boil'd in water and Salt , whereto there was a sawce of fresh Butter and Sorrel . I may truly say , I never made a better meal , and that all the delicates of Persia were not comparable to that dish . The Ambassadors treated him with Aquavitae and Musick , during which our brass Guns were several times discharg'd . He diverted himself in that manner for the space of two hours , till that being got half drunk , he withdrew ; but return'd again within a white after . We presented him with a pair of gold Bracelets , a silver Goblet , a Scarlet Cloak , lin'd with Furr , a case of Pistols , a Sword , a barrel of Powder , certain Persia silk stuffs , and some Goats-skins dress'd into leather . He immediately put on the Cloak , and gave his own to the Ambassador Brugman , who had the prudence to humour him , and assure himself of his kindness and friendship , by putting him in hopes of extraordinary advantages , likely to accrue to him by settlement of the Commerce , for which he had travell'd so far . He told him , that the Persian Ambassador was to follow them , to conclude with the Duke of Holstein , what they had but begun in Persia ; that the said Ambassador would give him further satisfaction as to that particular , and that they should be oblig'd to pass through his Country once a year , with Commodities of great value : That that Country was not known at all in Germany , and that their Prince knew not they were , in those parts , to meet with so great a Lord , otherwise , he had sent him very considerable Presents ; but that it should not be omitted hereafter , and that it was their intention to make a perpetual friendship with him . This discourse so pleas'd the Schemkal , that he would have hasten'd our departure thence , that we might the sooner return that way . So that we had horses for the sadle and for carriage at a very easie rate , to carry us as far as Terki . May 16. we departed . He himself , accompany'd by fifty horse , convoy'd us through a thick Wood , half a league from Andre , where he took leave of us , with much civility . We travell'd that day two leagues , over a great Plain , to the River Aksai . It runs very slowly in those parts , and is not above fifty paces broad . The Tartars told us , that it is an arm of the River Koisu , into which it falls , near the Sea. There we were forc'd to stay for the Boats , and the Hurdles , which the Inhabitants of Andre brought in Waggons , and in the mean time , we cut Reeds and Canes , to lay over the mudd which hindred our coming dry to the River side . We cross'd it by Moon-light , and paid there also two Tumains for our passage . Such as were not in favour with the Ambassador Brugman , were forc'd to lye down supperless . The 17. we travell'd seven leagues , over a great Heath , where we began to be out of sight of mount Caucasus . We came at night to the River Bustro , and pitch'd our Tents in the adjoyning Forest. This River is very muddy , and near as big , but not so swift as that of Koisu . Running Northward , about five leagues from the Caspian Sea , it is divided into two branches , whereof one , heretofore named Terk , and now Timenki , hath ●erived its name to the City of Terki , by which it passes , and is about fifty foot broad . The other branch of the said River is called Kisilar , by reason of certain Grains , like Gold , which come down with its gravel , and the Chanel of it is as broad as that of the other , but hath so little water , that many times , in the Summer , a man may cross it dry-foot . The mouth of this arm is eight leagues above the City of Terki . It is to be observ'd here , that all these Rivers come from the West-north-west , and that between Kisilar and the River Wolga , which are sixty five leagues distant one from the other , there is no other River . So that we are to conclude , that the Aksai , is the Coesius of Ptolomy ; that Bustro , is the Gerrus ; that Timenki , or Terk , is the Alonta , and that Kisilar is the Adonta , in as much as there are only these Rivers between the Albanus or Koisu , and the Rha , or Wolga . The River Bustro is a common Frontier between the Tartars of Dagesthan , and those of Circassia ; upon which accompt it was , that the Waggoners of Tarku , would not go beyond it . May 18. we cross'd the River , and got over the Baggage , to our greater satisfaction in this particular , that we left , on the other side of the River , the Mahumetans and Pagans , and were entred into Christendom . For though the Tartars of these parts are also Pagans or Ma●umetans , as well as those of Dagesthan , and the rest , yet are they under the Jurisdiction of a Christian Prince , who is the Great Duke of Muscovy , and hath , at all places , his Governours , Magistrates and Priests , for the exercise of Christian Religion . Provisions were so dear in these parts , that we were forc'd to pay above thirty shillings for a Sheep . Nay they would not spare us many ; so that to get flesh , we went into the Woods and shot at Crows , whereof there were abundance thereabouts . The 19. we travell'd five leagues , through a plain Country , full of Reeds , having also some few trees , which were , for the most part , planted round about a great Plain . At night we encamped upon the Heath , neer a Well , or rather a Sink , in regard the water of it was so corrupt , that the very Beasts would not drink of it . The ground thereabouts was all full of holes , which the Serpents and Snakes had made there ; and yet , though we were forc'd to lodge on the ground , not one of us receiv'd any harm . The 20. we got four leagues further , over heathy and barren Lands , to the City of Terki . We saw that day a great many Serpents , many whereof where as big as a man's arm , and above six foot in length . They lay round , and sported themselves in the heat of the Sun , which gave a delightful lustre to the liveliness of the colours , wherewith their skins were spotted all over . We saw also , neer Terki , a kind of Field-mice , which , in the Arabian Language , are called Ierbuah . They are about the bigness of a Squirrel , and somewhat like the Creature of that kind which is so common in Europe , save that their hair is blacker , their heads like those of Rats , they have long ears , the fore-feet short , and the hinder feet long ; whence it comes , that they cannot run , but when they get up some place , and , in the plain , they only creep , unless it be , when thy leap , for then they spring five or six foot high from the ground , having their tails layd over their backs . And whereas their tails are long , and without any hair , like those of ordinary Mice , but not so big , they are somewhat like the Lions Rampant , in Coats of Arms : and they made a pretty kind of sport , especially when many of them leap'd at the same time , as we said before . They say , there are abundance of them about Babylon , and in Arabia , where the Inhabitants eat them . Some will leave the field , and go into peoples houses ; which if they do , the master of the house had need have a care of his money , left they light upon it . The Persian , whom I brought out of the Country , and who still waits on me , named Achwordi , told me a story , how that his Father having observ'd that his mony was , from time time , taken out of his Chamber , at first suspected his Wife and Children , till , one day finding there one of these Ierbuah , he presently imagin'd who playd the Thief : but to be assur'd of it , he set an Abas upon the Table , and , going out of the room , lock'd the door , so that no other could get in , and coming thither a while after , the Abas was gone , whereupon searching the nest of that Creature , he found in it more mony than he had lost . Within a quarter of a league of the City of Terki , came up to us a Brother of Prince Mussal's , of whom we have spoken heretofore , accompany'd by a Colonel , whom the Weywode sent to meet and complement us . He receiv'd us in Tents , pitch'd without the City , where we had a Collation of Ginger-bread , Beer , Hydromel , and Aquavitae . During our stay there , there were Lodgings taken up for us in the City . The next day , the Weywode sent the Ambassadors four dishes of Meat , for their wellcom thither . The Ambassadors sent to visit the Princess Mussal's Mother , and , some dayes after , went to her in person . They din'd with her . Now was our joy compleat , to find our selves out of the power of the Tartars of Dagesthan , and among the Moscovites , who were our friends and acquaintance , which made us send for our Musick to divert our selves at Prince Mussal's . We promis'd , in the precedent part of this Relation , to give a further account of the Circassian Tartars , in our return , in as much as , travelling by Sea , as we went , we could not learn much of them ▪ There is no Historian , either antient or modern , that I know of , who speaks of them . Scaliger makes mention of them , in his Exercitations , against Cardan , Exerc. 33. 167. & 303. sect . 3. but in very few words , and , with Strabo , calls them Zigi , placing them beyond the Caucasus , upon the Euxine Sea , and towards the Palus Meotides , upon the Frontiers of Asia and Europe : whereas they , whom we saw , are Scythians , or Caspian Sarmatians , and possess'd of part of the antient Albania , which hath for his Frontiers , on the East and West side , the Caspian Sea , and mount Caucasus ; and on the South and North , the River Bustro , and the dreadful Deserts of Tartary and Astrachan . Their Metropolis is Terki ; but ever since the reduction of those parts by the Great Duke , he hath put Garrisons into all the Cities , leaving the Circassian Tartars , for their habitations , but only open Towns and Villages , though under the Government of the Lords of the Country , who are all subject to the Czaar , and oblig'd to take an Oath of Allegiance to him . The administration of Justice , whereof those of their Nation have the management , passes under the Czaar's name , and in the presence of the Weywode , especially if the affairs be of importance . Their houses are but poor ones , built , for the most part , of earth and boughs of trees , and within , plaister'd over with Clay . The men , for the most part , are strong , and of yellowish complexion , but not so broad-fac'd as those of Nagaia . Their hair is black and long , save that they shave the midst of their heads , from there fore-head to the neck , about the breadth of an inch , leaving at the crown a little lock , which falls down behind . Scaliger saies , that the Circassian Tartars are the most perfidious , and most barbarous of any Nation . It might be more truly said of those of Dagestan . For the Circassians are somewhat less barbarous , and more compliant . 'T is likely , that since their coming under the Jurisdiction of the Muscovites , and their conversing with Christians . they , by degrees , quit their former barbarism . They have their Language common with all the other Tartars , and besides that , most of them speak also the Muscovian . The men are cloath'd as the other Tartars , save that their Caps are a little larger , and much like those of our Priests . Their Cloaks are of a very coarse cloath , or Sheep-skin , fasten'd at the neck with a point or string ; but both sides do not come together , so that , it being able to cover only some part of the body , they turn it , before or behind , according to the Wind and Rain . Their Women are well shap'd , and have good faces , a clear and smooth complexion , and their cheeks well colour'd . Their hair , which is black , hangs down in two tresses , o● both sides of their faces , which are never cover'd . They wear about their heads a black Coif , cover'd with a piece of very fine Cotton , or some other wrought linnen cloath , which they ty under they chin . The Widdows have hanging behind in their necks an Ox bladder , fully blown , cover'd with a piece of Cotton , Lawn , or some other stuff of several colours , so that at a distance , they seem to have two heads . The Women , in Summer wear only a smock , which is red , green , yellow , or blew , cut so deep before , that a man may see all down to their Navels . They were very familiar , and of a very good humour . The first day after ou● arrival , four of them came to us , in a stately gate , aud with such a confidence , as the Poets attribnte to the Amazons , whom they place in or neer these parts . They stai'd us , and would not let us go , till they had taken particular notice of all things about us . Nor were they on the other side so shy , as to take it ill , that some of ours , who pretended to handle the beads of amber and shells , or necklaces of Tinn or Copper , which they wear about their necks , slipp'd their hands down into their bosoms . Some invited us to their houses , and we were told , it was the custom of the Country , that the husband , seeing any one going to his house , to speak with his wife , should , to avoid being troublesome , go out of doors , and leave them together . Though the men are seldome at home , as being all day busied in the fields , about their Cattel , yet do they relate miracles of the chastity of these women . One I have to this purpose from a Military Officer of ours , who being got into one of their houses ; and finding the woman handsome , grew familiar with her , and found her very willing to do him any little kindness that lay in her power , even to make him Handkerchers , & wash his head : so that , thinking the fort as good as taken , he would try how much longer she could stand out . But she told him there was no such thing done among them ; that the confidence their husbands had of their honesty , requir'd they should be as faithful on their parts ; nay that though their husbands might connive at such a miscarriadge , yet would not the rest of the people pass by an inconstancy of that nature . They made no difficulty to endure any thing else , and would be paid for it , taking and begging Presents , nay under pretence of visiting our cloaths all about , they sometimes put their hands into our pockets , and took out what they could light on . Though it be lawful among them , for men to marry several wives , yet most content themselves with one . When a man dies without issue , his Brother is oblig'd to marry the widdow , to raise up seed to him ; and according to this custom , the Mussal had married his Brothers widdow . Their Religion is in a manner Pagan ; for though they are circumcis'd , yet have they neither Bible , nor Alchoran , nor Priests , nor Churches . They are themselves the Priests , and offer the Sacrifices , especially on the day of St. Elias . When a person of quality dies the relations and friends meet in the fields , both men and women , to sacrifize a he-Goat ; and to find whether it be fit to sacrifize , they cut off the privy members , which they cast against the wall : if they do not stick thereto , they are oblig'd to kill another , but if they do , they proceed with the Ceremonies , fleaing it , and stretching the skin upon the top of a long pole , before which they offer their sacrifice , and boil , and roast the Flesh , which they afterwards eat . The Feast ended , the men rise , and go and adore the skin , and the prayers concluded , the women withdraw . The men stay , and grow so bestially drunk , with their Bragga , or Aquavitae , that they seldom part without fighting . This skin is left upon the pole , till another person of quality dies , and then the former is taken away , and another set up instead of it . We saw neer Terki , both going and coming , not far from the Princess Bika's house , one of these stretch'd skins , with the head and the horns on , upon the black cross . The pole was planted in a quick-set hedge , only to keep the Dogs from coming neer it , and , by their pissing against it , profaning the Mystery . They interr their dead very honourably ; adorn their Sepulchres with pillars , and build houses over those of persons of quality . We saw one over the Sepulchre of Mussal's Brother , the boards whereof were of diverse colours , plac'd checquerwise , having , upon the roof , several wooden Statues , poorly done , which represented the hunting of some wild Beast . To express their sorrow for the departure of their friends , they tear their forehead , arms , and breasts , with their nails , after a barbarous manner , so that the blood comes out in abundance . Their mourning continues till the wounds are healed , and if they would have it last longer , they renew , them , by opening the scratches in the same manner . May. 21. we began to set things in order , for the prosecution of our journey . We had a Desert of seventy leagues to travel over , and , to find horses for all the Company to ride , would have been too great an expence . Wherefore we agreed with the Waggoners of Terki , at nine Crowns a Wagon , drawn by two horses , which might carry each of them three or four persons , to Astrachan . There joyned with us a Caravan of Merchants , of several Nations , as Persians , Turks , Greeks , Armenians , and Muscovites ; so that then we had above two hundred Wagons , in our Company . But the Provisions allow'd us were but small for so great a journey : to wit , to every man , with the Suchari , and a loaf of mouldy brown bread , half a dry'd Salmon that stunk , without any drink . For the Tartars , pretending they had bargain'd only for the cariadge of men , would not receive any barrels or other vessels into the Wagons , and the Ambassador Brugman would not be at the charge of a Wagon , purposely to carry beer or water for us , though he made good provision of all for himself and his Favourites . And indeed we stood not much upon it , out of an imagination , it was impossible , we should want water : but we had time enough to repent us of that presumption . We left Terki , the fourth of Iune , in the afternoon , and soon entred into that dreadful Heath , taking our way on the left hand , and turning from the Caspian Sea. 'T is a thing strange , yet very certain , that , in eleven daies journey , we saw neither City , nor Village , nor tree , nor hill , nor any River but that of Kisilar , contrary to what all Maps represent thereof . Nay , during all that time , we saw not so much as one Bird , but only a vast Plain , desert , sandy , and cover'd in some places with a little grass , and pits , or standing pooles , of salt , or corrupt and stinking water . We got the first day but two leagues , and lodg'd at night , neer one of those standing pools . The 5. we encamped neer the River Kisilar . The 6. we travell'd six leagues , and lodg'd neer one of those pools . These three first daies , we took our way towards the West-north-west , and East-north-east , to the River Wolga . The 7. we got six leagues further , through a great Fenn , which we had much ado to pass . Heat and thirst troubled us extremely , but not so much as the Flies , Wasps , Gnats , and other infects , which both men and horses found it no small difficulty to keep off . The Camels , which have no tails , to keep away those infects , as the horses have , were all bloody , and full of swellings . The 8. we were going before day ; and having travell'd 4. leagues , we gave our horses a little rest and provender , at the entrance of a very sandy road . In the afternoon , we got four leagues further , and lodg'd at night , neer a standing pool . The Tartars perceiving that one of their horses was like to miscarry by the way , prevented him , cut his throat , and shar'd him among themselves . At night they roasted him , making a fire of little bushes of thorns and reeds , and were very merry . The 9. we travell'd seven leagues , and lodg'd , neer a pool which the overflowing of the Sea made thereabouts . The water was so bad , as was also that of all the rest , that we were forc'd to stop our noses while we drunk it . The 10. we got seven leagues further , to a place cover'd with Reeds , where we found a little fresh water , deriv'd thither from the Wolga . The 11. we got seven leagues further , to a standing pool , made there by the inundation of the Wolga . The water is not salt , but so dead and stinking , that there was no drinking of it . That day , twelve great wild Boars cross'd out way . Some Tartars on horse-back came riding after them , and as ill fortune would have it , there came two of them close by our Waggon . The horses were frightned , and fell a-running , so that the Physician and Steward fell out of the Waggon , with the Baggage . The Si●ur Vchterits and my self , who sate in the fore-part of the Waggon , considering there was no getting out without danger , kept our places , till the horses , being not able to go any further , stopp'd at the entrance of a Fenn . The 12. we travell'd eight leagues , and found , in our way , upon the ground , a Neast , wherein there were two Birds not quite fledg'd Some were of opinion they were young Eagles . VVe pass'd by two salt marshes , the scent whereof was somewhat like that of a Violet , and very delightful . The 13. we travell'd eight leagues further , lodg'd at night in a place , whence we could discover the City of Astrachan . The 14. we got three leagues , and lodg'd on the side of the Wolga , over against Astrachan . All our people who had not drunk any fresh water , since their coming from Terki , ran up to their knees in the River , to drink with greater ease . Assoon as they had notice at Astrachan of our arrival , they presently came to visit us , and he who had the keeping of the Provisions sent thither for us , brought us a sack full of bread , Neats-tongues , hung-Beef , a tun of Beer , and a barrel of Aquavitae . We continu'd that day on the River-side , to give the Weywode time to assign us Lodgings . The next day , Iune 14. we cross'd the River Wolga , and were lodg'd in a great Ambara , or Store-house , built there not long before , upon the River side , without the City , where we were much troubled with Flies . We found there also another Store-house , full of Provisions , which David Ruts , his Highness's Factor at Moscou , had sent thither six months before . The Ambassador Brugman would have had all the Baggage dispos'd into an appartment by it self , intending to have it search'd , and to that purpose , had open'd some Chests : but those of the retinue who had not put off either cloaths or linnen , since their departure from Terki , were so incens'd at this procedure , that they broke into the Room , and carried away their Chests , notwithstanding the order he had given the Sentinel , plac'd at the door , to keep any from getting in . Iune the last , the Ambassadors sent their Presents to the Weywode , who return'd them another Present , of four Sheep , an Ox , ten wild Ducks , ten Pullets , six Geese , a runn of Beer , and another of Hydromel . 'T is true , the Ambassadors dined and supp'd together , during our aboad at Astrachan ; but there was not a word spoken at Table , unless it were when the Ambassador Brugman was pleas'd to fall on any with his ordinary Language which was picquant and satyrical enough . One day he gave such bitter expressions , to the Secretary of the Embassy , that he could not forbear making him some answer , whereat the other was so enrag'd , that he drew his knife at him , and made him rise from the Table , with such injurious words , that the Secretary , at his return into Holstein , was oblig'd to make his complaints thereof , to the Magistrate , who condemn'd Brugman to make publick satisfaction . This ill correspondence , and al●enation of minds , proceeded chiefly from Brugman's being conscious to himself , of the many imprudent actions he had done in our Travels , and the fear he was in to be punish'd , for those disorders , at his return into Holstein , upon the prosecution of those , who had taken particular notice , and the freedom many times , to mind him thereof . This aversion of his reach'd even to the Minister , who being oblig'd , by the duty of his Profession , severely to reprove the sins committed in the Company , had incurr'd Brugman's displeasure in so high a manner , that he could not get of him to buy a suit of cloaths , in so much , that , being , on some great Festival , to preach and administer the Sacrament at Scamachie , it was found he had only a pair of Drawers under his Cassock , to the great scandal of all , but particularly the Muscovian Ambassador , who liked our Liturgy , and would have given the Minister a suit of cloaths , had he not stood in fear of the indignation and violence of the Ambassador Brugman . We understood also , that he had a design to leave Astrachan , and to go by land , accompany'd by some of his own Creatures , and to forsake the rest of the Company . The Muscovian Ambassador , to whom he had communicated it , discovered it to us , and gave us notice , that we should observe his actions , in as much as his intention was no better than that of Roussel , who had betray'd the Marquess of Exidueil , and caus'd him to be sent prisoner into Siberia . Soon after he had given us this notice , the Muscovian Ambassador took leave of us , to go for Muscovy by land : but we have heard since , that , at his coming to Nise , finding Letters from some friends , giving him to understand that he would not be well receiv'd by the Great Duke , he went no further , but there took a dose of poison , whereof he died . Iuly 25. came to Astrachan , a Muscovian Caravan , and , with it , a German , named Andrew Reusner , who had Letters of recommendation from his Highness of Holstein to the King of Persia. The Ambassador Brugman had a great deal of private discourse with him , which begat such an intimacy between them , that instead of prosecuting his journey into Persia , he oblig'd him to return back thence , and to undertake the sollicitation of his affairs at the Duke of Holstein's Court. August 1. the Muscovites celebrated , with great solemnities , the reduction of the City of Astrachan , taken from the Tartars , on the same day , in the year 1554. The same day came to see us two Cosaques , with Letters for the Ambassadors , from Alexei Savinouits , whom they had met upon the River Wolga . These Rogues freely told us , that they had successfully set upon and rob'd so many people , that they were desirous to try how they should be able to deal with the Germans : That they car'd not much for our Artillery , in regard that was only for the unfortunate : That they heard , we had an invention to toss all that came neer us into the air : That they could not imagine how it should be done ; but that the worst they could fear was death , which they were forc'd to suffer at a Gibbet , or upon a wheel , and that the hope of booty would make them attempt any thing . Aug. 6. came to Astrachan , Imanculi Sulthan , the Persian Ambassador ; whom we had expected so long , and the next day he made his entrance into the City . August . 11. dy'd one of our Interpreters , named Kenry Krebs , and was buried the thirteenth , in the Churchyard of the Armenians , with the ordinary Ceremonies . September the 5. there went away a Staniza , or Caravan , of about 200. persons , to go from Astrachan to Moscou , by land . Andrew Resner , made his advantage of that opportunity , and departed , taking some of our people with him . The Ambassadors also took that convenience to send away some of their retinue with their horses . We began to set things in order to follow them by water , and to that purpose , bought two great Boats , sixty foot in length , and fifteen in breadth , which cost us 600. Crowns , and to every Sea-man , whereof there were thirty , we gave 12. Crowns , to bring us to Casan . Not long before our departure , some Muscovian Musketteers brought , to be sold , to the Ambassadors , a young Girl of ten years of age , whom they had taken from a School-Master , who was a Tartar of Precop , at the taking of the City of Assou , which lies upon the Palus Meotides , at the mouth of the River Don , and was taken by the Cosaques from the Turk , on the firh of August . They brought us also another Girl about seven years of age , whom they had stoln not far from Astrachan , as she lay a-bed with her Mother . They had put her into a bagg , out of which they cast her at the Ambassadors feet , as if it had been a sucking-Pigg , stark-naked . Her Parents had made in her cheeks two blew marks , of the bigness of a Lentil , that she might be known again , in case she were stoln . The Ambassador Brugman , considering , that , in purchasing them , he should bring two lost Sheep to the Fold of Iesus Christ , bought them both , one at 25. the other at 16. Crowns . At his return he presented them to the Dutchesse of Holstein , who had them so well instructed , that in the year 1642. they were both baptized , having before given a publick accompt of their Faith. Our Interpreter for the Turkish Language was also a Tartar-born , and had been stoln in his Infancy and carried to Moscou , where he had been baptiz'd . His relations knew him again , and would have redeem'd him ; but he would not consent thereto , protesting he would dy in the profession of the Christian Religion , since it was Gods pleasure to bring him to the knowledge thereof . But ever after , he went not far from the Ambassadors Quarters , le●t he might have fallen into the hands of his relations , who would have dispos'd otherwise of him . At this place , the Persian Ambassador bought him a Wife . She was a Tartar , and Sister to a Myrsa , who was a prisoner , and who sold his Sister for a hundred and twenty Crowns in money , and a horse , which the Ambassador valued at ten Crowns . This Ambassador was at least seventy years of age , but very vigorous , and us'd much Hemp-seed , bak'd in the Embers , whereof the Persians eat abundance , out of an opinion , that it revives Nature , yet hinders Conception . Sept. 7. we left Astrachan , and embark'd upon the Wolga , the Ambassadors dividing their retinue , and taking each of them a Boat. We cast anchor within half a league of the City , expecting the Persian Ambassador , who came to us the next day , with three Boats. We gave him a volley at this arrival , and set sail together . The 10. we pass'd before the Iland of Busan , where the Tartars of Crim and Precop , are wont to swim over the River , which in that place is somewhat narrow . The Muscovites , to prevent them , had set a Guard there , of fifty Musketteers , who sent to us for some Bread , and got a bag of Suchary . The 15. we cast anchor before Tzornogar , which the Muscovites call also Michailo Novogorod , from the Great Duke Michael Federouits , who built it , within three hundred werstes , or sixty German leagues from Astrachan . The Weywode sent the Ambassadors a Latin Letter , which Alexei Savinouits had left for them , and sent one to invite them to come to refresh themselves in the City : but they would not lose so much time . The 24. we got before Sariza , two hundred werstes from Tzornogar . The 29. the wind fair , we got forty werstes . The Muscovites attributed the cause of it to the Great Duke's name , whose Feast was celebrated that day , being St. Michael's . October 2. one of the Persian Ambassadors Boats was a-ground . They were so long getting it a-f●oat again , that the Ambassadors went ashore , where they dined together . Their people made also acquaintances among themselves , and those of Persia took so much Aquavitae , that we were forc'd to carry , and drag them to the Boats like so many Beasts . The Persians must also needs fall out with the Musketteers , who guarded them . Cudgels and Cymitars were employ'd , and the Ambassador himself , who was got as drunk as any of his people , was going to draw upon them , when our Ambassadors came in , and reconcil'd all . The night following , one of the Persian Ambassadors Pages , who was sick of a bloody Flux , fell into the water , yet none perceiv'd it till the next morning . The 6. we came before Soratof , 350. werstes from Sariza . We there heard , that a party of Cosaques would have set upon the Caravan ; but fearing they might come by the worst on 't , they only cross'd their march with a great noise , and , by means of their breeding-Mares , got away some Archemagues , or Persian horses , intended for breed . The 14. the wind South-west , there rose such a tempest , that it scatter'd all our Boats. That of the Ambassador Crusius , and two of the Persian Ambassador's , which carried horses , were forc'd upon the shore , and immediately sprung such aleak , that we had hardly time enough to get out our Baggage , & the Persians their horses , whereof there was one drown'd . This Tempest having continued two daies , we got our Boats ashore , caulk'd them , and departed thence the 17. but the Persian Ambassador , who had two Boats unserviceable , was forc'd to send away his horses by land . The 24. we came before the City of Samara , seventy leagues from Soratof . November the sixt , we pass'd by the mouth of the great River Kama , and entred , with the night , into the River Casan : in very good time for us , in regard the next morning , the River Wolga was frozen over . The Weywode of the City , Iohn Wasilouits Moroson , who , at the time of our former being at Moscou , was Counsellor of State to the Great Duke , receiv'd us but very indifferently , as well in regard the Ambassadors had not made their acquaintance with him by Presents , as by reason of his siding with the Muscovian Merchants , who opposed our negotiation , and would have prevented the establishment of our Commerce . The Ambassadors sent their Steward to him , with the Great Duke's pass , intreating him they might be assigned Lodgings in the City ; but he sent him back with this answer , that he might return to the Boat , and there the Ambassadors should hear further from him . The next day , he sent to the Ambassador Brugman's Boat , a Sinbojar , who addressing himself to the Ambassador , ask'd him , which of the two was the Ambassador , which the Merchant . Brugman , thinking himself affronted by that discourse , took him by the arm , and said to him , Go tell thy Master , that if he cannot read , let him get one that can , and withall may shew him , what quality the Great Duke gives us . But notwithstanding all this , we were forc'd to continue several daies on the River , though the weather were very cold . The Weywode indeed sent us word , that we might lodge in the City for our money ; but he issu'd out orders , that none should entertain us , and commanded the Sentinel , who had permitted the Steward to pass , and a Boy , who had been his guide through the marsh , from the River-side to the City , to be cudgell'd . Nov. 11. the Persian Ambassador made his entrance into the City , and was lodg'd in that part of it which is bult of wood . He prevail'd so far with the Weywode , that he permitted us to land , which we did the 13. taking up our Quarters in the Suburbs . Nov. 20. the Ambassadors bestow'd the two Boats on the Weywode , and made him some other Presents , which put him into another humour , and made him very much our friend . December the 16. the Muscovites celebrated the Festival of their Patron , St. Nicholas , for the space of eight daies together , during which a man could see nothing but perpetual drunkenness , and extraordinary bebauchdness , in both men and women . The Care or Parson of the Parish , came one day to my Quarters , accompany'd by his Clerk , as well to incense the Images , as to comfort the Mistress of the house , whose husband was put in prison for debt . He told us , that , about forty years before , there had been found in the Monastery of Spas , which is in the said City of Casan , the bodies of two Monks , named Warsinosi , and Kursi , whose sanctity was approved , not only , in that their bodies had been found entire , after so many years , but also by the many miracles they did , there being no sick person but recover'd his health , after he had done his devotions at their Sepulchre . I ask'd him , why he complain'd of his back , and how it came to pass , there were so many blind people , and so great a number of other sick persons at Casan . The Priest had not a word to say , but grew angry , and went his way . Having stay'd at Casan five weeks , till the Ice and snow were able to bear , we departed thence , the 13. of December , with sixty Sledges , leaving , by order of the Weywode , the Persian Ambassador behind us . We took our way upon the Wolga , and came , the 21. to Nise , sixty leagues , or three hundred werstes , from Casan . The Ambassadors lodg'd at Mr. Bernards our Factor , and the retinue , up and down the neighbourhood . There it was we left the last Lutheran Church . Their Pastor dy'd six months before , so that our Minister preach'd there , the Sunday before Christmass . The said Church was very desirous , the Ambassadors should stay there till after Christ-mass day , that the Sacrament of the Lords Supper might be administred that day : but the Ambassador Brugman was against it , and order'd our departure thence on the 23. in the afternoon , qnitting the Wolga , to take our way by the River Occa , which was also frozen up . The 25. we had a Sermon , at two in the morning , at a Village named Kurim , ten leagues from Nise , and travell'd that day ten leagues further . The 29. we came to Woladimer , 42. leagues from Nisan , and 28. from Moscou . The ruins of the walls , towers and houses , which were to be seen up and down , are undeniable demonstrations of the antiquity of the City . December the last , we came to a Village , named Rubossa , within eight leagues of Moscou , where our Pristaf , who had gone before , to acquaint the Great Duke with our arrival , came and told us , that , within two daies we should make our entrance into Moscou . The Ambassador Brugman fell into such a peevish humour at this place , that he threatned some of the retinue to have their noses and ears cut off , assoon as he were come into the Frontters of Germany . But his menaces troubled no body , nor did so much as any one offer to run away . M.CD.XXXIX . The first of Iunuary , we departed , before day , and travell'd five leagues , to a Village named Bechra , whither we came betimes , and there did our devotions . The 2. we made our entrance into Moscou , conducted by two Pristafs , whom his Czaarick Majesty had sent to meet us . The Ambassadors sate , each of them with a Pristaf , in a rich Sledge , lin'd with Crimson Satin , and hung with the richest Persian Tapistry , and the chiefest of the retinue had excellent horses sent them from the Great Duke's Stable , all white , twelve in number . We were lodg'd at the ordinary house appointed for the reception of Ambassadors , and , during our stay there , we were supply'd with all things requisite for the Cellar and the Kitchin. The Ambassadors horses , and such of our people as went from Astrachan along with the Caravan , were arriv'd there some time before ; and Reusner was gone for Holstein , according to the agreement between him and the Ambassador Brugman . Twelf-day , the Muscovites celebrated the confecration of the holy Water ; at which Ceremony , the Great Duke and the Patriarch were in person . The 8. the Ambassadors had their first private Audience , which laste'd above an hour . The night following , dy'd Knez Iuan Michaelowits , second son to the Czaar , in the eighth year of his age . His departure put the whole City into mourning , especially the Court. Both men and women put off all manner of ornament , as gold , silver , jewels , and garments of silk , cloathing themselves only in old vestments , for the most part of a dark grey colour . Ian. 21. the Ambassadors had their second private Audience , and had a conference of two hours . There were sent to them and those of their retinue black horscs , and they found the whole Court hung with mourning , and all the Senators clad in black Chamlet . Ian. 30. departed thence the Sieur Vchterichs . He had a long time before desir'd leave to return into Germany , to look after some affairs of his own , but he could not obtain it of the Ambassador Brugman till then , and that under a promise , that he would not carry Letters for Holstein from any but himself . But he deceiv'd the deceiver , and shew'd him the Letters of the Ambassador Crusius , who was content they should be seen , and carried away the rest without shewing them to him . February the second , died the Sieur Gruneauld , a Senator of Dantsig , who had travell'd with us , as a Gentleman belonging to the Embassy . He was a person of much worth , and one who had before travell'd into the East and West-Indies . The 5. the Persian Ambassador made his entrance into Muscou , and the 8. had his first Audience . The 11. the Ambassador Brugman desir'd , and had , a private Audience , without acquainting his Collegue therewith . Febr. 23. the Ambassadors had their publick Audience , in order to their departure , at which they took leave of his Czaarick Majesty . March the 7. the Persian Ambassador departed , going before us , towards Germany . The 15. the Ambassadors left Moscou making what haste they could thence , that they might have the convenience of Sledges , till they came to the Frontiers of Germany : and fearing , the spring , then neer , would spoil the waies , they travell'd so hard , that the 18. they came to Tuere , and the 19. to Tarsok . Tarsok is but a small City , yet hath it thirty Churches and Chapels , whereof one is of stone , and makes a handsome show at a distance : but the Muscovites would not permit us to come within the City . The 23. we came to great Novogorod , where we found the Persian Ambassador . We left it the next day , and getting out of Muscovy the 27. entred Ingermania . March the last , the three Ambassadors made their entrance into Narva , where Colonel Wrangel came to meet us , with a party of fifty horse . The Persian Ambassador was lodg'd at one of the Senators houses , about which there was got such a multitude of people , to see his wife , that he was half in a mind to get out of the City , and take up his Quarters in the open fields , that none might see her : so that they were forc'd to get the people away . This oblig'd him to take another course for the future , which was , to have a Curtain drawn from the Wagon , or Sledge , that brought her , to the house where she was to be lodg'd , that she might not be seen going in . April the 14. the Ambassadors left Narva and lodg'd at the Village of Purtz where they staid one day , to change their horses . The 8. they came to Kunda , a house belonging to a Senator of Riga , where they staid four dayes . Here we were forc'd to give over travelling with Sledges , for want of snow , and to make use of horses and waggons . The 13. we came to Reuel , where the Senate receiv'd us very magnificently . The persecutions which the Secretary of the Embassy was forc'd to suffer from the Ambassador Brugman , oblig'd him to take the opportunity of a Vessel , which went thence the 15. for Lubeck , and so for the Court of Holstein , where he expected the arrival of the Ambassadors , who staid three whole months at Reuel , without any necessity for it , or other reason than this , that the Ambassador Brugman , who was loath to return , as fearing what might be alleg'd against him , would have it so . Their stay in that City had this consequence , that many of the retinue found their satisfaction there in the matter of Wedlock , and among others the Ambassador Crusius , who married a Senator's daughter of that place . Iuly the 11. the Ambassadors , and a Muscovian Poslanick , whom the Great Duke sent to the Duke of Holstein , embark'd , and after eleven daies sail , arriv'd upon the Coasts of Holstein , neer the Iland of Femeren , intending to get into the haven of Kiel , but the contrary wind oblig'd them to cast anchor , before Neustadt , within two leagues of Lubeck . They soon understood that the Plague was there , whereupon they immediately departed thence , and went to Travemunde , whither they got the next day , Iuly the 23. Thence they sent their people and the Baggage by Sea , to Kiel , and the Ambassadors came the 28. to Eutin , where Duke Iohn of Holstein , Bishop of Lubeck , our Prince's Brother , receiv'd us , and treated us magnificently . The 30. they came to Kiel , where our Ambassadors left the Persian , and the Muscovian Poslanick , to go and wait on His Highness , whom they found at Gottorp , the first day of August . And so they concluded their Travels into MUSCOVY , TARTARY , and PERSIA . FINIS . THE Voyages and Travels OF J. ALBERT de MANDELSLO ( A Gentleman belonging to the Embassy , sent by the Duke of HOLSTEIN to the great Duke of MUSCOVY , and the King of PERSIA ) INTO THE EAST-INDIES . Begun in the year M.DC.XXXVIII . and finish'd in M.DC.XL . Containing a particular description of The great MOGUL's Empire , the Kingdoms of DECAN , CALICUTH , COCHIM , ZEILON , COROMANDEL , PEGU , SIAM , CAMBODIA , MALACCA , SUMMATRA , JAVA , AMBOINA , BANDA , The MOLUCCAS , PHILIPPINE , and other Islands , JAPAN , the Great Kingdom of CHINA , the Cape of GOOD HOPE , MADAGASCAR , &c. In three Books . Illustrated with Maps and Figures . Rendred into English by IOHN DAVIES of Kidwelly . The Second Edition Corrected . LONDON , Printed for I. Starkey , and T. Basset , in Fleet-street , at the Mitre , between the middle-Temple-gate , and Temple-bar , and at the George near Cliffords-Inne . 1669. To the Right Worshipful The Governour , Deputy , Committies , and Fellowship of English Merchants , trading into the EAST-INDIES . Right Worshipful , YOu have here the Travels of a young Gentleman , who went along with the Embassie , sent by the Duke of Holstein , into Muscovy and Persia. That it was his resolution to see the other parts of Asia , appear'd by the express permission he obtain'd from his own Prince , before his departure , to do it . For the particular description we have of Persia , we are indebted to Adam Olearius , the Author of the Ambassadours Travels into Muscovy and Persia , which I dare affirm to be such as is infinitely beyond ought came abroad of that part of the World before . What our present Author Mandelslo gives of it , is only what lay in his way between Ispahan and the City of Ormuz . But of his departure from the former , the motives upon which he went , and the assistances he receiv'd from some of this Nation , be pleased to receive this account . His acquaintainces with some English Merchants at Ispahan , the Metropolis of Persia , heightned in him the design of these Travels into the East-Indies ; their recommendations conducted him first to Ormuz , and afterwards thence to Surat . The kindnesses he receiv'd from the English President , and other Merchants he met with there , were such , as not only ingag'd his stay some time , but also found him the conveniences of divers Caravans , with whom he travell'd into several parts of the Mogul's Country , and particularly to the Court of that powerful Prince , where he had staid longer , had not an accident , which happened at Ispahan , during the time of the Embassy , occasion'd in his sudden removal thence . But what further Observations he might have made of those parts , are supply'd not only by the said Olearius , but also by the person who rendred his Work into the French , out of which , as being the most compleat , this Translation into the English is done . Having continu'd among the English Merchants at Surat , till the Ships bound for England were ready for their departure , he comes thence , along with Master Methwold , who had newly resigned his charge of President to Mr. Fremling , at the Ceremonies whereof he was present . Being come to London , he found the same person , and others of the East-India Company as liberal of their kindness and hospitality , as they had been in those parts where he grew first acquainted with them ; and such they continued , till his desires to wait on his own Prince , and put a Period to his Travels , occasioned his return into his own Country . The civilities and endearments he receiv'd from them , were indeed such , as not only , then , oblig'd the Person , to whom they were shewn , but have , since , engag'd all those who have made any advantage of the Travels occasion'd thereby . It was therefore a noble and necessary gratitude in the Author , to make the frequent acknowledgments he does thereof in several places of his Work. It was a commendable compliance with his humour , in those who put it into other Languages , to propose both , as examples to their Countries . But for my part , I conceive there lies the greater Obligation upon me to make this address of my Labours herein , in that I am to let the World know , whose incouragements it is obliged to for these Travels , and to celebrate in our own Language and Country what was so nobly and generously done by some of your illustrious body in the more remote parts of the Universe , and shew withall what induc'd me to this presumption of assuming the quality of , Right Worshipful , Your most humbly devoted Servant , I. DAVIES . THE PREFACE . THe Relation of these our Travels would not be perfect , if at the return of our Embassy , we gave not an account what became of Monsieur Mandelslo , whom we left at Ispahan , with a design to travel into the Indies . This young Gentleman , who was born in the County of Meklenburgh , put off the quality of Page , when his Highness the Duke of Holstein resolv'd to send the Sieurs , Crusius and Brugman , into Muscovy and Persia , and express'd so great a desire to see Countries and Kingdoms so far distant from his own , that his said Highness did not only suffer him to go along with the Embassadours , in the quality of a Gentleman of the Chamber , but also to leave them as soon as they had finished their Negotiation in Persia , and to put in execution the design he had to travel farther , and see other parts of Asia . He was so well look'd upon in the King of Persia's Court , that that Monarch press'd him to stay there for some years , and to that end profferd him many great advantages , and among others , a Pension of five or six hundred Tumains , which amount to near 10000. Crowns ; many of the greatest about the Court , perceiving that the King had an affection for him , courted his Friendship , and , one after another , entertain'd him with continual Feasting , out of a hope to engage him in the heat of Wine , and by such great expressions of their kindness towards him . Those who were the most importunate with him , ( and to that end appointed several meetings , whereat they gave him all the divertisements which might induce him to forget the inclinations he had towards his own Countrey ) were the Master of the Horse , the great Faulconer , and the high Steward . They could not absolutely prevail with him , but shook his resolution so , as that he went and advised with the Prior of the Italian Carmelites , a person that by the abode of twenty four years at Ispahan , was perfectly acquainted with the Court of Persia. This good religious man , who was called Father Tinas , a person of eminent vertue● told him , that to put him out of the perplexity he was in , he would alledge unto him two instances , whereby he might himself judge , what fortune he was to expect in Persia. One was , that he had known a French Gentleman , who had so well establish'd himself in the Court , that the King , who had employed him in two great Embassies of great importance into Europe , which he very faithfully m●nnaged , had , to oblige him to spend the rest of his dayes in Persia , prevailed with him to marry a Persian Lady , but allowing him the freedom to live according to his own Religion . That some years afterwards , this Gentleman desired leave to return into France , but the King forbad him to depart the Kingdom ; and to prevent him from attempting it , caused all he had to be seized upon . That , even that unkindness had not smothered in him the desire he had to return into France , so that he made his escape notwithstanding that prohibition ; but he was killed by the way . That his Lady , who had received Baptism , fled into the Monastery of the Carmelites , where she lay concealed , till she had an opportunity to disguise her self , and to go to Rome , whither the Pope had invited her . The other Story was , that another Gentleman , an Italian , of the house of the Gabrieli , who was no less favoured at the Court then the French man , growing weary of living so long among Mahumetans , the professed enemies of his Religion , bethought him to make a discovery to the King , of some notice he had , that there were about Ormus certain Mines , out of which Gold might be gotten , and shewed him a sample of it . The King did not so absolutely credit him , but that he sent along divers Lords and Gentlemen , who were to observe him : but coming to Gamron , he made them so drunk with Sack , which the Portuguese had furnished him with , that he made a shift to get to the Sea-side , where finding a Boat ready , he made his escape to Ormus . That this escape of his had so incens'd the King , that it raised in Schach-Abas the first thoughts of besieging the City of Ormus , which he reduced to his obedience the year following . To this the good Father added , that he had several other reasons to give him , which might divert a Gentleman of his age , and one so handsome in person , from staying in so depraved a Court as that of Persia : but that he conceived M. Mandelslo himself was better acquainted with it , then to engage him in a discourse of that nature . And indeed what he had said was enough to settle his resolution , so that before they parted , Mandelslo promised him to leave Ispahan with the soonest , and prosecute his design of going to Babylon , and thence to Jerusalem , whence he made account to go to Aleppo , and to return by the Mediterranean Sea into Europe . But having understood that the Grand Seigneur had besieged Bagdat , or Babylon , he changed his resolution , and took that of going to Ormus , and thence to the Great Mogul's Court , and so into the Indies . To that end having disingaged himself from the Embassadours on the one and twentieth of December 1637. he stayed at Ispahan , till the 16. of January following . But in regard he himself hath taken the pains to set down the particulars of his Travels , and to make a very exact relation thereof , it were an injury to him , not to let him speak himself . He begins his relation thus . MANDELSLO's TRAVELS INTO THE INDIES . The First Book . THe Embassadours of Holstein , having left Ispahan , the Metropolis of Persia , I resolved to make use of the Permission which the Duke my Master had given me , and having taken my leave of the Embassadours two Leagues thence , I returned to the City , where I stayed almost a month , to put all things in order for the prosecution of my Design . During which time the King ordered Imanculi Esichagasi , a Native of Karabath , to make himself ready for the Embassy , upon which he would send him into Holstein . Accordingly , Ianuary 10. 1638. Imanculi sent away the baggage , and the Presents that were to be made to the Duke , consisting in excellent Horses , and several Stuffes of Gold and Silk , amounting , as they were valued by the Persians , to 1500. Tumains , which make 20000. Crowns . They about the Court , who had express'd a kindness for me , perceiving I was fully resolv'd to be gone , procured me a particular audience in order to my departure , to which I was introduced on the 12. of Ianuary by the Master of the Horse . I kis'd the hem of the Kings garment , who with much kindness was pleas'd to allow of my departure . The dayes following I spent in taking leave of my friends , and the 16. of Ianuary I left Ispahan , with a retinue of three persons , a Chirurgeon , a Lacquey , and a Groom , all three Germans , and one Persian servant , Mr. Honywood , Agent of the English at Ispahan , accompany'd by several Merchants of the same Nation , and some French Merchants , brought me a League out of the City . I travell'd that day eight Leagues , to a Village called Majar , where I stayd all the next day , expecting a Carmelite Father , who had promis'd me his company . But hearing that he had left Ispahan a day before me , I travell'd on the 18. and came that day to the Village of Kamscha , six leagues from Majar . All this way was one continued walk , set with trees on both sides in a direct line , with very pleasant Gardens adjoyning ; so that I do not think there can be a more delightful place then that Village ? but the Carauansera , where I was to take up my lodging , had nothing but the bare walls . The 19. I got six leagues , to the Village of Machsud . This Village hath a Carauansera well furnished with Lodgings and Stables . The 20. I lodg'd in a Carauansera , near a Village called Hannabath , which is very well seated , on the descent of a pleasant hill . The 21. I travell'd 10. leagues , to a Carauansera , cal'ed Iurgisthan , very ill way , and so much the more incommodious , by reason of the wind and snow , which hindred me very much . The 22. I was forc'd to travel 12. Farsangs , or Persian Leagues ; for , from Iurgisthan there is neither Village nor Carauansera , where a man may be lodg'd ; so that it was night ere I got to Surma . By that great dayes journey , I overtook the Mules of certain Persian Merchants , who came from Ispahan a day before me . The 23. I was in like manner forc'd to travel 12. Leagues , to the Village of Gusti , where we were very ill accommodated , our Horses having not so much as a house over their heads , though it were very bad weather , and snow'd all night . The 24. we had a dayes journey , as great as the two precedent , but a much worse way ; for as soon as we were out of Gusti , we came into mountains covered with snow , and had that day very cruel weather , though the Countrey thereabouts a man may think should afford a very pleasant prospect in Spring and Summer . We lodg'd at night in a great Village , called Meshid Maderre Soliman , by reason of a sumptuous Sepulchre , which is within half a league of it . The Sepulchre is in a little Chappel built of white Marble , upon a high square of free-stonework , so as that the going up to its is by steps of all sides . The air and rain have eaten into the wall , in several places , but time hath in a manner consumed several great pillars of Marble , whereof what remains may be seen all about the Structure : upon the wall of the Chappel there are yet to be seen in Arabian Characters these words , Mader Suleiman . The Inhabitants say , that Solomon's Mother was interr'd there ; but the Carmelite Fathers of Schiras , with more likelihood of truth , told me , that it was the Sepulchre of the Mother of Scach Soliman , the 14. Calif , or King , of the posterity of Aaly . Elmacin , in his History of Arabia , l. 1. c. 14. sayes , her name was Wallada , the daughter of Abbas Abbasceam , and that this Soliman liv'd in the year 715. and relates , among other things , one very remarkable , to wit , that the King , who was a very handsome graceful person , viewing himself one day in a Looking-glass , said , that he might justly assume the quality of King of Youth , as well as of his Kingdom ; whereto one of the Seraglio-Ladies answered , that he might indeed justly do it , if his beauty would continue still the same , and were not subject to that change which is natural and common to all things ; but that he must consider with himself that it was perishable , and that happily he should not enjoy it long ; and that these words made such an impression in him , that , failing into a deep melancholy , he within a few ●●yes died of it . In this Village I met with the Carmelite Father , who came from Ispahan before me , with an Armenian Caravan . The 26. I got five Leagues to the Village of Siwan ; The 27. six Leagues to Mardasch . This last Village is very famous , for the Antiquities which are to be seen near it , and which obliged us , as they do all that travel that way , to make a particular Observation thereof . They are the ruines of an old Castle , which the Persians , call Tzilminar , that is to say , forty pillars from a word compounded of Tezehil , which signifies 40. and minar , a pillar or Tower ; in as much as the towers of the Metschid or Mosqueys of the Persians , having neither bells nor steeples , are of the form and bigness of a pillar . They are no doubt the ruines of one of the most magnificent structures that ever were ; and the Persians say , that their King Szemscid Padschal , Grand-father by the mother side to Alexander the Great , ( of whom mention is made in the precedent Travels of the Embassadours into Muscovy and Persia ) was the Founder of that Castle ; though others say King Solomon built it ; and some would have it done by Darius , the last King of Persia. The Religious men of Schiras told me , that the learned were clearly of opinion , that the ancient Persepolis had stood thereabouts , and that these were the ruines of Cyrus's Palace . Whatever they were , they are at this day such as would ravish those who can ever so meanly judge of the excellency of ancient Monuments . The Ground-work of it is twenty two Geometrical feet in height , having at each of the four corners a pair of stairs of white Marble , consisting of 95. steps , which are very flat , and so broad , that twelve horse may go up together a-breast . Upon the square of it , before you come within the structure , may be seen the ruines of a wall , as also what is left of two great Gates , which have catv'd upon them each a horse , with harness and saddles very antick ; and in the two other pieces , two creatures , whereof the hinder part hath some resemblance to the body of a horse , but the head , which is crowned , resembles that of a Lion , and both have wings of each side . On the one side , there are nineteen pillars of black and white Marble , whereof the least were eight , the biggest t●n●els high , without the bases . They told us , that not long before there were forty pillars standing ; but it cannot be well judg'd , whether they had been design'd for the ornament of some great Hall ; or set there in the air purely for show . A little further are the ruin●s of two chambers , which , as far as may be judg'd by the doors and windows , were not very large . All is of Marble , so smooth and polish'd , that it might serve for a Looking-glass , as well as that of the palace Royal at Ispahan . On both sides of the doors , there are several figures of men , carved , whereof some are sitting , others stand , but much exceeding the n●tural proportion . They have all their hair so long , that it falls down over their shoulders , great beards , and habits falling down to their heels , with very wide sleeves , and a girdle about their garments . They have all round caps upon their heads ; which , being much different from the ordinary habit of the Persians at present , argues a great antiquity . At a small distance , there are two other Chambers , built after the same manner , and of the same bigness , whereof there is nothing left but the doors , and the cross-bars of the windows . The structure seems to have had many doors , which the Persians observe to this day in their buildings , so to make way for the winds they stand in need of to cool themselves . Near these chambers there may be seen , engraven upon a square pillar , certain unknown characters , which have nothing common with either the Greek , Hebrew , or Arabian , nor indeed with any other language . There are twelve lines of these characters , which , as to their figure , are triangular , Piramidal , or like obelisques , but so well graven and so proportionate , that those who did them cannot be thought Barbarians : Some believe they are Telesmes , and that they contain some secrets which Time will discover . Besides these , there is also a great Court , upon the same ground-work , which is ninety paces square , having on each side two gates , whereof some are six , others but three paces wide , all built of a very well polish'd marble , whereof the several pieces are eight foot in length and three in breadth . In another Court there are represented in carv'd-work , in marble , battels , triumphs , and Olympick games , very well done , and with an exact observance of proportion . Upon every gate is represented a man , with a graceful countenance , sitting , and holding in one hand a Globe , in the other a Scepter , though the Kings of Persia never sate in that posture . I had the curiosity to get up on high , where I found the figure of a King at his devotions , adoring the Sun , Fire , and a Serpent . It is not easie to affirm , whether the Architecture of this Palace be of the Ionick , Dorick , or Corinthian order , the building is so ruin'd , though there be yet as much left as would find work for a good able Painter for six months . 'T is a thousand pities , that no body hath yet had the curiosity to have it graven , had it been only out of this motive , that the barbarous people thereabouts ruine it dai●● more and more , and convey away the stones to carry on private buildings . Ae●ian sayes , that the Grand Cyrus was grown famous for the Palace he had built in the City of Persepolis , whereof he had himself laid the foundation ; Darius , for that built by him at Susa ; and Cyrus the younger , for the pleasant Gardens which he had himself planted and cultivated in Lydia . If this be the same place which Diodorus Siculus makes mention of it is certain , that both as to greatness and magnificence it exceeded all those of that time . He sayes it was encompass'd with three walls of Marble , whereof the first was 16. the second 32. and the third 60. ells high , with the gates and balconies of brass . The work of so many years , and all that wealth were destroy'd in a few hours , by Alexander the great , who , upon the perswasion of a common Prostitute , caused it to be fired , as Quintus Curtius gives an account of it in his History . Having view'd these Antiquities , which with those of Derbent , were all we met with in our Travels , I prosecuted my journey the 28. of Ianuary , and got that day ten Leagues , to the City of Sehiras . In this City I met with four Italian Carmelites , who have a very handsome well built Monastery there , and enjoy an absolute liberty of conscience , under the jurisdiction of the King of Persia. There had also been heretofore a Monastery of Austin-Friers ; but they were forc'd thence , with the other Portuguez , when the City of Ormus was taken from them . Schiras is the chief City of the Province of Fars , at 29. degrees , 36. minutes , seated in a very pleasant place , at the foot of certain Mountains upon the River Sendemer , heretofore called Ar●xes , which disembogues it self into the Persian Gulf. We were told , the City had been much bigger then it is now , though there be in it at present above ten thousand houses ; which I the more easily credited , in that we found all about it , and half a league beyond , the ruines of the gates and walls of a great City . Whatever Nature supplies mankind withall , not only for necessity , but also for pleasure , is here to be had in great abundance ; as Wheat , Wine , Oranges , Lemmons , Pomegranats , Almonds , Dates , Pistachoes , &c. and the lovely Cypress-trees afford a pleasant shade against the excessive heats . The best Wine of all Persia grows hereabouts , and in such abundance , that it is transported all over the Kingdom , especially to the Court , where the King and great Lords drink not any other . 'T is more sprightly , and more pleasant then Canary ; but in regard no person of quality but drinks of it , and is willing to treat his friends with Schiras Scharab , it is dear enough at Ispahan , where it is sold at half a Crown a pottle . The soil hereabouts is very fertile , and produces abundance of Wheat and Fruit. The Sheep which are of an Ash-grey colour , with an eye of white , have their wooll curled or frizled , and their tails are so big , and so fat that they weigh 18. or 20. pound . The adjacent Forrests afford abundance of Mastick , which the Country people gather in dishes fastned to the Trees . It is at first green , but the Air in time corrupting it gives it the brown colour it is of , when brought into Europe . I stayed eight dayes at Schiras , as well to rest my Horses as to fortifie my self against the hardship I was to expect in my future travel , it being a hundred Leagues to Ormus , through a Country where I should not find what I left behind me at Schiras , which is doubtless the principal City of Persia , for Wine and Women ; and affords so great enjoyments to those who can use these two things with moderation , that the Persians are wont to say , that if Mahomet had tasted the pleasures of Schiras , he would have desired God to make him immortal there : I left it the fifth of February , and passed by two Caravanseras , and took up my lodging at the third , having travell'd that day ten Leagues , through a fair even way . The sixth , I got seven Leagues , having a very bad way , but in sight of many Villages , whereof the prospect was the more pleasant , by reason of the Date-trees all about them . The seventh I passed by one of these Caravanseras , and got that day ten Leagues , taking up my quarters in the little City of Scharim , in the middle of a Forrest of Date-trees . The five dayes following were the most troublesome of all my life . For the eighth of February , we got but five Leagues , through the most horrid way in the world . I cannot imagine how people made a shift to travel that way , before Imanculi Chan ( of whom somewhat hath been said elsewhere , who was so cruelly put to death with all his children , by Schach Sefi ) caus'd it to be repaired , with incredible expence , when at this day a man cannot pass , but in great danger of his life , by reason of the uneven and narrow wayes , between steepy mountains on the one side , and dreadful precipices on the other ; where I very narrowly avoided a mis-fortune , which happens there very often . For my Horse's hoof , which I was leading by the bridle , being fill'd with snow , he stumbled upon me , forc'd me out of the way , so as that had I not caught hold of a wild Almond tree , which happened to be there , as it were by miracle , I had there ended both my travel and life , in the precipices . I lodg'd at night in a Caravansera , where I had a house over my head ; but that was all , for there was neither provender for my horses , nor any thing for my self and my servants to eat . The ninth , having travell'd three Leagues , I came to a Caravansera , where I found horse-meat . After dinner , I got five Leagues farther , to another Caravansera ; but meeting there with the Armenian Caravan , and the Carmelite Father , whom I spoke of before , I rode on , and travell'd two Leagues farther to a Village called Berry , and lodg'd not far from it , in one of the best Caravanseras that I met with in all my journey . The tenth I had very ill way along the mountain : I preferred this before another fairer way , which I might have taken by the Plains , but more about by four Leagues : L●te at night I came to the City of Laar . The City is seated at the foot of a Mountain , in a spacious Plain , its houses are built of brick bak'd in the Sun ; but the Citadel is very advantagiously seated on the mountain , and well fortified with a Rampire of free-stone . There is no Wine , but abundance of Dates in these parts . The Inhabitants drink only water , which being thick and troubled , must needs be ve●y unwholsome , as is also the Air thereabouts ; whence it comes that no Inhabitant almost but is troubled with a kind of worm , which breeds between the flesh and the skin , about an ell long , and which is with much difficulty got out after the manner we shall have occasion to speak of hereafter ; hitherto we had been more sensible of cold then heat ; but in this place we began to think the heat of the Sun troublesom . I stayed one whole day at Laar ; but when I would have gone thence the twelfth , they would not suffer me to go out of the Caravansera , till I had paid half a Tum●in , which amounts to between forty and fifty shillings . I stood out , and alledged , that being no Merchant , they could not exact that duty from me : but the receiver of it very much pre●●ing the payment , I sent my Pasport , and the Letters of recommendation which the King had written on my behalf to the Sultan of Gamron , to the Governour of the Citadel , who immediately sent an Officer of the Garrison , with order for my departure , without any further trouble . They say the City of Laar was built by Pilaes , the son of Siroes , who had to his Successor Gorgion M●l●ch , first King of Laar , and of whom the two and thirtieth Successor was Ebrahim Chan , who was ejected by S●ach Abas , King of Persia , in the year 1602. It hath about four thousand houses , but neither gat●s nor walls , but only a Castle built there by the Persians since their conquest , upon a steepy rock , which commands the City , there being but one way to go up to it , and that so narrow , that two horses can hardly go abreast in it . The walls of it are cut out of the rock , and the Garrison consists of a hundred men , a suffi●ient number to make good that place , though there be in the Magazine Arms for three thousand men . The water they have within it is brackish ; so that those of the Garrison are oblig'd to save that which falls from the Sky , whereof they have abundance at certain seasons of the year . I travell'd that day 14. Leagues to a Caravansera near a little Village . This great dayes journey did me no small prejudice , though I had felt some alteration in my health at my departure from Schiras . But the great journeys , especially the last I had made since ; the water , which was troubled and corrupted , and the insupportable heats , brought me to such gripings in the belly , which were accompanied by an oppression of the stomack , and a very great looseness , that I began to be out of all heart . I caused enquiry to be made for a Litter , but there being none to be found , I was forc'd to get on the Horse which carried the sumpter , which I had so ordered , as that I had the convenience of resting my back . In that posture I went away the 19. and got that day to a great Village within 12. Leagues of the City of Gam●on , and took up my lodging at the Calenter's of the place . In the evening came to the same lodging an English man , who was to succeed him who was the chief of the Merchants at Ispahan , accompanied by another Merchant of the same Nation , with whom I had some acquaintance during my abode at the King of Persia's Court. They were well provided with that kind of Spanish Wine , which is called Seck , though the true name of it be Xeque , from the Province whence it comes ; which , together with two good meals whereto they had invited me , a little comforted my stomack , and recruited my spirits , at least as far as the posture of my health would permit . They gave me Letters of recommendation to an English Merchant of Bandar Gamron , whom they intreated to lodge me in the Indian Company House there , and to assist me all that lay in his power , in my Voyage to Suratta . They took horse after supper , but my indisposition kept me there till the 22. of February . That day I travelled six leagues to a Caravansera , where I rested my self till the heat of the day was over , and then got three leagues further to another Caravansera . I grew worse and worse , insomuch that my former indisposition being heightned into a burning Feaver , I was reduc'd to the greatest extremity . But there was no staying in a place where I could not be reliev'd , so that I resolv'd to get to Bandar , whatever it cost me , out of the confidence I had that there , among so many Merchants of several Nations who trade thither , I should find some ease . Accordingly , as soon as I was got thither , the 23. of February , the English , French and Dutch came to give me a visit , and having had an account of my quality and design , as also of the nature of my indisposition , which was come to a bloudy Flux , with a burning Feaver , they took me so much into their care , that within four dayes the Feaver left me , and I made a shift to visit the Sulthan or Governour of the City . I had before sent him the Letters of recommendation which Schach Sefi had given me , directed to him , so that he no sooner heard of my recovery , but he sent to invite me to dinner , whither I went the 28. As soon as I was come into the room , he made me sit down by him , and to further my diversion and entertainment , he had intreated the Dutch Merchants to bear me company , by which means I had the opportunity to be acquainted with them . I shall say nothing of the particularities of this Entertainment , because there was nothing in it extraordinary , or more then we had seen at Ispahan and elsewhere . The same day came to Gamron a Vessel from Suratta , of 600. Tun burthen . It belong'd to the Governour of Suratta , who had employ'd an English Carpenter in the building of it . There came in it a certain Queen , who was a Widow , Mother to the King of G●lkende , with her Daughter . The King fell in love with the Daughter , and would have married her , but the Mother would by no means consent to that incest , upon which he had forc'd her out of the Kingdom . The Daughter came along with her Mother , preferring the miseries of exile before the enjoyments of that incestuous marriage . It was reported , the Mothers design was to marry her Daughter to the King of Persia , or one of the chiefest Lords of the Kingdom . March 11. The Pesians celebrated their N●urus , or first day of their year , with the ceremonies mentioned in the fourth book of the precedent Travels into Persia ; the same day the Sulthan invited me again to dinner , with several English and Dutch. In the evening came to Bandar Mr. Chapman , whom I had met near Laar , who had accompany'd the new English Captain who was going to Ispahan . He brought along with him another English Merchant , with whom I had contracted a particular friendship , and whose conversation was so much the greater comfort to me , in that from my departure from Ispa●an , I had not met with any friend that I could in the least be confident of . For though the Dutch entertain'd me very highly , and made great expressions of their kindness towards me , yet could I not well trust them , especially when I consider'd how little reason they had to have any affection for us , after the difference we had had with them at Ispahan . March 13. I left the Caravansera , to take up my Lodgings at the House belonging to the English , who incessantly importuned me to accept of it . The 21. came to Gamron one Mr. Hall an English Merchant , with 253. Bails of Silk , valued at 200 l. a Bail , which he had received upon the account of the sum of 30000. Tumains , or 150000. Pistols , which the King of Persia was endebted to the English , for one moyety of the Customs of Gamron , whereof we shall speak more anon . The same day died my Surgeon of a burning Fever , on the seventh day of his sickness . I must confess the loss of him was a very great affliction to me . For besides the great services he had done me , and those he might still do me in my sickness , which I had not quite shaken off ; I might have expected many other good offices from him , upon the account of his being well skill'd in the Languages he had gotten by travelling into Spain , Italy , Poland , and the East Indies , where he had been twice . To alleviate this affliction , I went one day abroad a walking with one of the English Merchants , along the River side , where I saw one of those Trees which Q. Curtius makes mention of in the ninth Book of his History , in these terms , Alexander having crossed the River with Porus , went a good way into the Indies , where he saw Forrests of a very vast extent full of trees , which were very thick with boughs , and of an extraordinary height . Most of the Branches being as big as the boal of ordinary Trees bow'd down to the ground , and having taken earth , grew up straight again , so that a man would think they were not branches that started up , but other trees growing upon their own roots . And indeed so it was , that the branches which came out of the boal of the tree , getting to the earth did there take root , and made another new tree , which at the height of fifteen or twenty foot cast forth other branches , and so became a Forrest , rather then a Tree , since that which I saw there was two hundred and fourteen paces about , and might well afford shade to two thousand persons . The Portuguez call it Arbol de Rays , and those who have written the natural History of those parts , The Indian Fig-treee , by reason of its fruit , which is about the bigness of a mans thumb , and full of grains within , as the common Fig , but its taste more unpleasantly lushious , and its colour red , and the leaves of the tree are much like those of the Quince-tree . At the foot of that tree , from which all the rest sprung , there is a little Chappel , built in honour of an Indian Saint , or Benjan , that lies buried there . The Guardian of the Sepulchre , who sate at the door , received us very kindly , and treated us with a collation of Almonds , Nuts , Dates , and very good fair Water . He suffered us to come into the Chappel , where we found the Saints Tomb all strew'd with Beans of several colours , and above it , under a Canopy of Satin , several Lamps , which the Religious man is obliged to keep in night and day . We shall have occasion to speak elsewhere of the Religion of the Indians , and particularly of that of the Benjans ; and therefore we shall here only say , that it was not by chance that the Tomb was covered with Beans ; but hence , that that Saint , and the Guardian of his Sepulchre , were of the Sect which is called the Benjans , who trade much to Gamron , and believe , with Pythagoras , that the souls of departed persons retreat into Beans : an opinion which is very common , not only among the Heathens of the Indies , but also all over China . April 1. there came to Gamron an Envoy from Scach Sefi , King of Persia , who brought the Sultan a present , which was a Garment , as an assurance to him of the favour of his Prince . The Sulthan got on horseback , without any Arms about him , and having desir'd the English and Dutch Merchants to honour him with their company in his Cavalcade , and to afford him their presence at that Ceremony , I got in among them , and follow'd him about a quarter of a League out of the City , where the Envoy had caused a Tent to be pitch'd in the Field . Being got thither , they made us all sit down , but the Sulthan stood , and with great submission receiv'd the Kings Letter , which he kiss'd and put to his forehead , as also the Robe , which the Envoy presented to him at the same time , with the Turbant and Girdle , which were of a very fine and thin silk , with Flowers of Gold. He immediately put on the Robe , and the other Presents , and having made a short prayer for the Kings prosperity , lifting up his eyes and hands to Heaven , and receiv'd the Complements of the whole company , he mounted again , and return'd to the City where he was received with the great Guns of both the Castles . At the entrance of his Palace he met the Molla , who made a speech to him that lasted a quarter of an hour , after which the Sulthan treated the strangers , and the principal Officers of the Garrison very magnificently . The City of Gamron , or Bandar Gamron , i. e. the Port of Gamron , lies at 27. deg . latitude . For though the Persians and Arabians in their Catalogues put it at 25. degr . yet is the observation which the Hollanders have made of it , and which we here follow , very just and exact ; it being certain , that most of the Maps that have been yet made , and particularly that of Persia , are very defective . Their errour proceeds hence , that they put the Caspian Sea too high , and consequently allow Persia a greater breadth from North to South , then it really hath . For they put the City of Resht at 41. degrees , whereas it is at 37. and so the breadth of all Persia can be but 10. degrees , taking it from Gamron to Rescht , or 12. at most , if we should grant Ormus to be at 25. degrees : so that Boterus is extreamly mistaken , when he allows Persia the extent of 18. degrees . It is not long since that this place was but a little Village , consisting of some few Huts , which the Fishermen had set up for their conveniencies , and it is since the reduction of Ormus that the goodness of the Port hath rais'd it to a City of great Trade . The Dutch and English Ships , and the Moor Bottoms which come there daily , by reason of the convenience of the Road , and the Merchants of Ispahan , Schiras , and Laar , who bring their stuffes thither , as Velvet , Taffa●a , raw-Silk , &c. and exchange them for others , will in time make this City one of the most considerable of all the East . It is seated upon the Persian Gulf , between two good Castles , which defend it against the descent of Pirates , and keep the entrance of the Haven , where there is a square Redoubt , with four pieces of Canon upon it . The Fortifications of the Castle are antick , with round Bastions , but very well furnished with great Guns . The Haven is so commodious , that Ships may anchor very safely at five or six fathom water . The houses at Gamron built of a certain stone , which they make of stiff Clay , Sand , shredded-Straw and Horse-dung mixt together , whereof having set a Layer , they cover it with a Layer of Straw or Fagots , and then another Layer of Clay and Straw , and so alternately , till they have brought it six or seven foot high : then they set fire to it , and so bake the Stone ; and to fasten and cement them together , they make a composition of the same Paste with Salt-water , and some Lime , and by that means make a kind of Mortar , which is almost as hard as the Stone it self . The best Houses are those of the Sulthan , or Governour of the City , and the Lodgings , or Ware houses of the Dutch and English , which lie so near the Sea , that at High-water the Tide comes up to the walls of them , which is a great convenience for the loading and unloading of their Merchandizes . The lower rooms serve for Kitchins and Ware-houses , and the upper for Lodgings , which are the more commodious in this respect , that being high , they are the more fit to receive the wind of all sides , so in some measure to moderate the excessive heat of the Sun. The meaner sort of people have no other covering over them , then what they make with the branches and leaves of Date-trees , which they call Adap , and are the only trees that find them fruit , and timber for building . The Streets are narrow , irregular , and not kept clean . The Air is very unwholsom thereabouts , by reason of the excessive heat , as also of the continual change of the Winds which r●ign there , and which in the space of twenty four hours go through all the points of the Compass . For in the morning they have an East-wind , which is extreamly cold ; about noon a South-wind , which brings insupportable heats along with it ; in the evening a West-wind , which coming fromwards Arabia , brings sufficient heats with it ; and at midnight a North-wind , which comes out of the Mountains of the Country , and is cold enough . It rains so seldom , that it was observed in the year 1632. that with the rising of the Wind , there falling a great shower , after a continual drought of three years , the Inhabitants kept a day of publick thanksgiving for it . Whence it comes that in the Country all about this City , there is not so much as a Grass to be seen , unless it be in some Gardens , where they are forc'd , twice or thrice every day , to water the Pot-herbs and Pulse which they sow in them , and among the rest , particularly , Garlick , Onions , Chibols , Radishes and Cucumbers . But the Isle of Kismisch , which is but three Leagues distant from Gamron , and which is 15. Leagues in length , and three in breadth , supplies the City with all sorts of Fruits . For in the moneth of Iune , and during the greatest heats of Summer , they have Grapes , Damsens , Peaches , Mangas , Quinces , Oranges , Lemons , and Pomegranates red and white . In October they have Melons , Citruls , Cucumbers , Radishes , Onions , Turneps , Almonds , Pistachoes , Apples , Pears , and several other Fruits , which are very excellent , and in such abundance , that they are cheaper there then in any other place of Persia. The Inhabitants live for the most part upon Fruits , and Pulse , and the Fish which they take in the neighbouring Sea , and find more wholsom and delicious then Flesh , which meeting with but little good sustenance , by reason of the extraordinary heats , must thereabouts be of ill nourishment , and in a manner without any taste . Among other sorts of Fish , they take there abundance of Pilchards and Smelts , as also Oysters and Crabs . They have good store of Cattle , as Oxen , Cows , Sheep , Goats , and several other Creatures ; but they have such abundance of Goats , that they are sold for six or eight pence a piece . There are also a sort of Rams that have four horns , but no wild Fowl at all . Their ordinary drink is only Water , unless it be that some have a little Aqua vitae , made of Dates or Rice . Schiras Wine , which is brought thither only in Bottles , is very scarce and very dear there ; nay the fair Water , which they get two Leagues from the City , is sold at such a rate , that what I and my servants spent , cost me about two pence every day . Persons of quality , and Merchants , are clad after the Persian mode , but all the rest go naked , and cover only the privy parts . The Women wear about their arms and legs a great many Rings , or Plates of Silver , Brass , or Iron , according to their conditions and abilities . They fasten to their hair a Bodkin , or a long flat piece of Silver gilt , or Brass , which hangs down over the middle of their foreheads to the end of the nose , and they thrust through the left nostril a Gold Ring , having in the middle a Turquese , a Granat , or haply a little Gold Knob or Button enamell'd , or simple , and the Pendants they wear in their ears are so heavy , that if those were not well fastned to their heads , they would go near to force them thence . The great heats begin to abate in October , and so from that time till the beginning of May is the season of greatest trading . Then it is that all Nations come thither with their Commodities , as Persians , Arabians , Indians , Banians , Armenians , Turks , Tartars , English and Dutch. These last come thither by Sea , but all the others by Land , with the Caravans , which they call Caffilas , and which go at a certain day from Aleppo , Bagdat , Ispahan , Sciras , Lahor , Herat and Bassara ; coming all together in Troops , and having a Convoy of certain Ianizaries , for the Security of their travel , against the incursions of the Arabians . The Hollanders and the English bring thither ready money , and some certain Commodities , which they either take up in Europe , or go to the Indies for , and sell them there to very good profit . The Dutch are the better settled there of the two , and do furnish in a manner all Persia , with Pepper , Nutmegs , Cloves , and other Spicery , though they also expend very much ready money in their trading , as we said before , and especially Spanish Ryals and Rixdollars , which the Persians prefer before all other money , because they melt them , and make them into their own Coins with great advantage . The English do either sell or truck their English Cloaths , Tin , Steel , Indico , Silk Stuffes , and Cottons out of the Indies ; forthough there are excellent good ones made in Persia , yet are those of the Indies more esteemed , because they are finer and closer woven . They buy of the Persians Satins purfled with Gold or Silver , Silk-Stuffes , and the Cottons of the Country , Persian Tapistry , which those of the Country call K●lichey , and the Portuguez , Alcatifer , raw Silk , Cotton , Rhubarb , Saffron , and Rose-water . This Water is made at Schiras , and in the Province of Kerman , either by infusion , and then they call it Gul-ab , whence no doubt the word Iulip comes , or by extraction in a Still , and then they call it Areka-gul , that is to say , the swe● of Roses . They esteem the former incomparably beyond the other , and it is one of the best Commodities that a man can carry to the Indies , where they sprinkle it about their Chambers , and use it in the preparations of perfumes . There is made also in those parts great quantities of Linnen-cloath ; but the Weavers , instead of doing their work in Looms at their houses as they do elsewhere , fasten the woof of the cloath to some Tree , without the City , and having made a pit in the ground , they put their feet into it , so that when they come home at night , it is no great trouble for them to bring their work and things belonging thereto along with them , in as much as they consist only of certain Canes fastned to the woof . They have a certain Copper Coin , which they call Besorg , whereof six make a Peys , and ten Peys make a Chay , which is worth about five pence English. Two Chays make a Mamondy , two whereof make an Abas , and three Abas's make a French Crown . A hundred Mamoudis make a Tumain , which is worth five Pistols . As to their weights , a Man weighs six pounds , a Mancha twelve , and a Mansurats thirty . There is also a great commerce of Pearls , which are fisht for near the Isle of Bahram , six Leagues from Gamron . They put about the Fisher-mans head a Cap or Case of boyled Leather , so close , as that it hath no hole but by a pipe which comes up above the water . In that posture he is let down to the bottom ; where he gets together all the Shells he can meet withall , and having fill'd a bag therewith which hangs about his neck , upon a sign made to his Camerades , who wait on him in a Boat , he is drawn up . The Governour of the City hath the quality of Sulthan , and hath under him , not a Calenter , but a Visir or Secretary , and a Couteval , who is , as it were , the Captain of his Guard. The King of Persia hath there also a Sabandar , or Receiver , who does not only receive the duties at the coming in , and going out of Commodities , but sets such an Imposition upon them as he thinks fit , and strictly searches the Ships , to see what Merchandises are brought in . The Hollanders pay no duties , according to a priviledge they obtain●d of Scach-Abas , and whereof they endeavour all they can to preserve the enjoyment by the Presents they ever and anon make to the Officers of the Court of Persia : But the English are so far from paying any thing , that on the contrary they enjoy many other priviledges and exemptions , and should by right receive one half of the Customs , upon what account we shall declare anon , but they have hardly the tenth part allowed them , nay , are obliged to take that little which they have in Commodities . And this the Persians do with so much confidence , and so openly , that they stick not to affirm , when they are surpriz'd in their frauds , that it is not ill done of them to endeavour the advantage of their own Prince , though ever so much to the prejudice of Strangers , especially if they be Christians . Among others , the English have this further priviledge , to send away yearly out of Persia twelve Horses , without paying any thing , whereas the Dutch are obliged to pay for the Licence of Transportation fifty Crowns at least for every Horse , as the English are also , if they send away above twelve . The Persians , who have a great advantage over the Indians in this respect , that they are better hors'd then the others , are very unwilling that Horses should be sent over to the Indians , who are their enemies , among whom they are so highly esteem'd , that an ordinary Horse there will bring four hundred Crowns . The Inhabitants of Gamron are for the most part Persians , Arabians , or Indians , but all in a manner speak the Portuguez Language , which they learnt by the Commerce they have had with that Nation , who were a long time possest of the City of Ormus . But now , that is the only Nation which is not permitted to come to Gamron , though all others are suffered to trade there . Christians and Iews are welcome thither , as also Mahumetans and Pagans ; but ever since the reduction of Ormus , the Portuguez , and the King of Spain's Subjects , are not admitted thither ; yet these last are suffered to come to a little Island within three Leagues of it , and there to traffick , where the King of Persia hath a Sulthan , who commands the Castle , receives the Duties at coming in and going out , and hinders the Portuguez from approaching with their great Vessels : so that these Nations being , as it were , in open Hostility , the Portuguez come sometimes with their Frigots , and take Prizes even in sight of Gamron , and often Land parties in the neighbouring Islands . The City of Ormus is seated in an Island , which is distant from the Continent two Leagues , and is thought to be about six about . It is as barren as the Country about Gamron , for it is a continued Rock , which produces nothing but Salt ; insomuch that it doth not yield even fresh Water . And yet its Haven is so good , and its scituation so advantageous , that the City became so eminent for Commerce , that not only it had its particular Kings , but the Arabians said of it by way of Proverb , that if the Universe were but a Ring , the City of Ormus was the Diamond that should be set in it . Teixera sayes , that Scach Mahomet , the son of an Arabian King , who liv'd in the tenth Age , having reduc'd under his Jurisdiction the Provinces that are seated upon the Persian Gulf , as far as Besra , pass'd over into the Island , where he laid the first foundations of the City of Ormus . Schabedin Mahomet , eleventh King of Ormus , of the posterity of Mahomet , dyed in the year 1228. And he who liv'd when the Portuguez became Masters of it , was called S●yfadin , and paid Tribute to the King of Persia. D. Alfonso d' Albuquerque made a Conquest of it in the year 1605 : for Emanuel King of Portugal ; of which attempt , the manner and success of it , take the following Account . Tristan de Cugna , who had taken the Island of Zocotora , whereof we shall have occasion to speak hereafter , left certain Vessels under the command of Albuquerque , with Orders to visit the Coasts of Arabia , while he attempted some new Conquest in the Indies ; he being a person of great resolution , thought his only course , to settle himself there , was to set upon the Kingdom of Ormus , which he did with 470. Souldiers , whom he had aboard his Fleet. Emanuel Osorio , Bishop of Selvas in Portugal , sayes , that Albuquerque made his advantage of the Mahumetan Kings weakness , who then reigned . For understanding that the principal Minister of State , whose name was Cojeatar , a Forreigner , a Native of Bengala , and an Eunuch , had exasperated the people against him , by converting the publick Revenue of the Kingdom to his own profit and advantage , having left his Soveraign only the bare Title of King , he thought fit to strike in at that conjuncture of Affairs , and to that end left Zocotora upon the 20. of August , and having in a very few dayes taken in the Cities of Cala●ate , Curiate , Mascate , Soar , and Orfassam , he took his march directly to the principal City , to which he came the 25. of September . The first thing he did , was to defeat a very strong Fleet , which the Moors had within the Haven , and by that means oblig'd the King to come to a capitulation , by which the King of Ormus promised to take the Oath of Allegiance and Fidelity to the King of Portugal ; to pay him every year fifteen thousand Ducats as a Tribute , in Gold , Silver or Pearls , and five thousand towards the charges of the present War ; and to permit Albuquerque to build a Cittadel where he should think most convenient for the preservation of the City . The Portuguez began the said Cittadel on the 25. of October following , and gave it the name of Our Blessed Lady of Victory . It is true , this establishment was not so absolute at the beginning , but that the Moors made some attempts to rid themselves of these new Guests : but the Portuguez made a shift to maintain what they had gotten , and to make the place they were in a Magazine of Armes for the Indies ; taking occasion by that means to engross all the Commerce to themselves , and obliging all the Persians and Arabians to buy of them all those Commodities which they stood in need of from the Indians . Nay , this was so rigorously observed , that the Governour of Ormus prohibited the Inhabitants to sell any of their Commodities , till such time as he had sold his own . The permitted Seyfadin to live in the Island , but at a certain place far enough from the Cittadel , so not to give the Portuguez any occasion of jealousie . Scach Abas , King of Persia , being no longer able to endure the insolence of the Portuguez , and very much incens'd at their receiving into Protection the Gentlemen of the House of the Gabrieli , whom we have spoken of elsewhere , bethought himself of some course to get these Forreigners out of those parts . To effect this , he address'd himself to the English , who traded at Ormus ; and by the advantageous proffers that he made , oblig'd them to promise him all the assistance they could to carry on the siege of that City , which was a●●aulted and taken by the English , in the year 1622. They put both the City and Cittadel into the hands of the King of Persia , who found in it six hundred great Guns , some Iron , some Brass , which Scach Abas caused to be transported to Laar and Ispahan , all but fourscore Pieces , which he left in the Cittadel ; He caused the walls of the City to be demolish'd , and the Materials thereof to be translated to Gamron , which began even at that time to raise it self upon the ruines of its Neighbours . The King of Persia , desirous to reward the services which the English had done him upon that occasion , did not only grant them an absolute exemption from all Impositions , but he also bestow'd on them one moyety of those Duties which other Merchants were to pay there ; but , as we said before , the English come very far short of receiving what is due to them . I found in the Port of Gamron an English Ship called the Swan , of 300. Tun , carrying 24. Guns . Master Honywood , Agent for the Affairs of England , recommended me to the Captain of it , and commanded him to carry me over to the Indies , and to defray all my charges till I came to Suratta . I had brought eight Horses with me , making account to sell them with very great advantage in the Indies ; but the Ship was so full of Goods , that it was with much ado that I could get in only two of them : So that I was forc'd to put off the other six , to very great loss , as being able to get but thirty pound for those which had cost me sixty pound at Ispahan , and which I should have sold at above one hundred and fifty pound at Suratta . I embark'd the sixth of April , with Mr. Manley and Mr. Hall , English Merchants , whom the President of the English at Suratta had ordered to come from Ispahan , about some business concerning the Company , and went aboard accompanied by most of the Strangers that were at Gamron , as also many Indian Merchants , with whom I had upon some occasions made acquaintance . The Captain ordered four Pieces to be fired at our coming aboard , and received us with much civility , inviting us , it being then about noon , to dine with him . We went from Gamron to Suratta in nineteen dayes , during which the Captain treated me very magnificently , and did me the honour to resign his own bed to me , and to give me precedence upon all occasions . He was well furnished with Fowl , Mutton , and other fresh Meat , but above all things , with excellent good Sack , English Beer , French Wines , Arak , and other refreshments ; which prov'd so well for me , that by the help of these good Cordials , and the benefit I had by the drinking of Ptizanne , which I caused to be made with Cinnamon and rinds of Pomegranats , at my arrival at Suratta , I found my health perfectly recover'd , though I must also acknowledge , as much contributing thereto , my using of Thé , to which I had so accustomed my self , that I ordinarily took it twice or thrice a day . The contrary wind prevented our departure the day that we came aboard , so that we lay at Anchor all the night following ; and the next day , being the seventh , we set sail , taking our course towards the Isle of Ormus : but towards night there rose so great a tempest , together with a West-wind , that to avoid running upon the shore , we were forced to cast Anchor in sight of the Isle . Sunday , being the eighth , we laveer'd it with a West-wind , endeavouring to pass between the Isles of Ormus and Kismich , which are four Leagues distant one from the other . About two in the afternoon , we cast over-board the body of a young Sea-man , who died of the Bloudy-flux two dayes before . This Ceremony , which I had not seen before , put me into so much the greater fright , in that being still troubled with the same disease , I imagined they would shortly do as much by me . The night following we pass'd in sight of the two Islands we spoke of last , to wit , Ormus and Kismich ; and the next day , being the ninth , we discovered the Continent of Arabia , taking our course along the Coast , which is thereabouts , without any danger . Tuesday 10. A calm staid us at the same place , and the 11. we put off from the Coasts of Arabia , to make towards those of Persia , which we still kept in sight of till Thursday night , April 12. Then a good West-north-west wind rising , we took our course towards the East-south-east , at 25. degrees , 50. minutes elevation . Friday morning , we could perceive no Land , but had sight of a Pirate , who by his making ever and anon more or less sail , discover'd he had somewhat to say to us . One while he came somewhat near us ; another , he kept at a great distance ; but at last ▪ perceiving we made it our business to get the wind of him , he made towards the Isle of Zocotora . This Island is seated at 21. degrees 40. minutes , at the entrance of the Red-sea , having towards the South-west , and North-east , the Country of Melinda or Aethiopia , and towards the South Arabia , from which it is distant about sixteen Leagues . It is about 25. Leagues in length , but not above ten in breadth , having on all sides very good riding for Ships , and safe Harbours . It is indifferently well peopled , and is subject to the King of Arabia , under whom it is governed by a Sulthan . The Inhabitants are of low stature , and rather lean then fat , of a duskish complexion , and very laborious . Their only sustenance is Fish and Fruits , living very temperately . They treat their Wives , whom they buy in Arabia , with much civility , and have a certain respect for them ; but will not permit Strangers to see them . They are very crafty in their trading , and delight much in it , though they have but few things to sell. And whereas they adulterate almost all their Commodities , they are accordingly distrustful of those which are brought to them . They reduce Dates into a paste , and it serves them instead of Bread. The Island affords very few Oranges , and those not very good , Tobacco , and Citruls . There are also some Cocos-trees , but not many , the fruit not coming to ripeness there , by reason the ground is very full of stones . Their main wealth consists in Aloes , the juyce whereof they gather in bladders , or Goats-skins ; and dry it in the Sun. They have also the gummy juyce called Dragons-bloud , and Civet , which may be bought there at about three or four Crowns an Ounce : but those who are not very well skill'd in that Drug are many times cheated ; for the Inhabitants of the Island put Grease and other nasty stuff into it . They keep abundance of Civet-cats about their houses , but they have very little tame Fowl ; wild none at all . They have Camels , Asses , Oxen , Cows , Sheep and Goats , whose hair about the thighs is curl'd much after the manner that Satyrs are painted . The Town where the Sulthan hath his residence is called Tamary , and hath in it a Fort , which is distant from the Sea about a Canon-shot , with four Guns . Their Arms are a kind of broad Swords , whereof the hilt is very large , but without any guard . In their Girdles they wear also Poniards , the blades whereof are above three fingers broad towards the handle , but very sharp towards the point . They are so curious , as to have something of Silver or Copper about the handles , but their Fire-arms are not well kept , and yet they are very expert at the handling of them , as they are also in mannaging those little Bucklers , wherewith they defend themselves in fight . Ships may take in fresh water there without any trouble , for the waters which come from the Mountains fall into the Sea like a River . They have no other Boats then such as are absolutely flat-bottom'd , which they make use of in their fishing , which is very good thereabouts . They have this common with the Arabians and other Mahumetans , that they eat no Swines flesh ; but even in Tamary it self there is no Mosquey , nor any other place for them to meet at to do their Devotions . These they do morning and evening , at the rising and setting of the Sun , to which they make very low reverences , and mutter certain words between their teeth ; this they do also three or four times a day besides . The 14. of April , we were at 23. degrees , 24. minutes . The 15. at 22. degrees , 40. minutes . The 16. at 22. degrees , 40. min. The 17. at 21. degrees , 55. minutes . This day the Captain of our Ship fell sick of a burning Feayer . The 18. at 21. degrees , 8. minutes . The 19. at 20. deg . 42. min. The 20. at 20. deg . 50. min. The 22. at 29. deg . 50. min. The 23. at 20. degrees , 18. minutes latitude . The 25. of April , we came before the City of Surat , and cast Anchor two Leagues from Land , by reason it being the Captains intention not to stay there above three or four dayes , he would be sure of the convenience of parting thence when he pleas'd . Besides , there is no Road along that Coast where Ships can lye with any safety , from May to September , by reason of the continual Tempests and furious winds which reign there during that time ; whereas on the Eastern Coast of the Indies , in the Gulf of Bengala , it is fair and calm at that time . The year is divided into three very different seasons ; for in the moneths of February , March , April and May , it is extreamly hot weather ; in Iune , Iuly , August and September , there is nothing but continual Rains , with Thunder and Lighting ; and the moneths of October , November , December and Ianuary , are cold , at least as far as is consistent with the Climate . April 26. The Captin sent one to the President of the English at Surat , to give him notice of his Arrival . The President sent him back the 28. accompanied by two young Merchants of the same Nation , who brought Orders to the Captain , and in the Presidents name intreated me to come with the soonest to Surat , where he should make good in effect those proffers which they were then come to make to me of his service . Having acknowledged the Captain 's civility by a small Present , and leaving him very sick , and much troubled at our separation , after the friendship we had contracted together , I left the Ship the 29. of April . Within a League of the Road we entred into the River upon which Surat is seated , and which hath on both sides a very fertile soil , and many fair Gardens , with pleasant Country-houses , which being all white , a colour it seems the Indians are much in love with , afford a noble prospect amidst the greeness whereby they are encompassed . But this River , which is the Tapte , called by others Tynde , is so shallow at the mouth of it , that Barks of 70. or 80. Tun can hardly come into it . We came ashore near the Sulthan's Palace , and went immediately to the Custom-house to have our things search'd by the Officers there : which is done with such exactness in this place , that they think it not enough to open Chests and Portmantles , but examine peoples clothes and pockets . The Sulthan or Governour , nay the Customers themselves , oblige Merchants and Passengers to part with , at the price they shall think fit to put upon them , those Goods and Commodities which they had brought for their own private use . Accordingly the Sulthan himself , who came to the Custom-house as soon as we were got thither , having found among my things a bracelet of yellow Amber , and a Diamond , would needs buy them both of me : whereto when I made him answer , that I was no Merchant , and that I valued those things , only for their sakes who had bestow'd them on me , he was pleas'd to return me the Diamond , but detain'd the Bracelet , telling me I should have it again when I honour'd him with a Visit. The respect and deference which the other Merchants have for the President was very remarkable , as also the order which was there observed in all things , especially at Divine Service , which was said twice a day , in the morning at six , and at eight at night , and on Sundayes thrice . No person in the house but had his particular Function , and their certain hours assign'd them as well for work as recreation . Our divertisement was thus ordered . On Fridayes after Prayers , there was a particular Assembly , at which met with us three other Merchants , who were of kin to the President , and had left as well as he their Wives in England , which day being that of their departure from England , they had appointed it for to make a commemoration thereof , and drink their Wives healths . Some made their advantage of this meeting to get more then they could well carry away , though every man was at liberty to drink what he pleas'd , and to mix the Sack as he thought fit , or to drink Palepuntz , which is a kind of drink consisting of Aqua vitae , Rose-water , juice of Citrons and Sugar . At our ordinary meetings every day , we took only Thé , which is commonly used all over the Indies , not only among those of the Country , but also among the Dutch and English , who take it as a Drug that cleaness the Stomach , and digests the superfluous humours , by a temperate heat particular thereto . The Persians instead of Thé ; drink their Kahwa , which cools and abates the natural heat which Thé preserves . The English have a fair Garden without the City , whither we constantly went on Sundayes after Sermon , and sometimes also on other dayes of the week , where our Exercise was shooting at Butts , at which I made a shift to get a hundred Mamoudis ( or five pound sterling ) every week . After these divertisements , we had a Collation of Fruit and Preserves , and bath'd our selves in a Tanke or Cistern which had five foot water , where some Dutch Gentlewomen serv'd and entertain'd us with much civility . What troubled me most was , that my little acquaintance with the English Tongue made me incapable of Conversation , unless it were with the President , who spoke Dutch. But before I relate what happened to me in this Voyage , and what I saw during my stay at Surat , it will not be amiss , to give here a general , but short description , of the Mogul's Country , and the Provinces whereof it consists ; so to make the readier way for what we shall have to say of it hereafter . The Country properly called India , which the Persians and Arabians name Indosthan , reaches , on the West-side , from the River Indus or Sindo , and the Kingdom of the same name ( the Inhabitants whereof are called Abint , or from the Frontiers of the Kingdom of Maecon , which some call Gelsche Macquerona , whereof the Inhabitants are Baloches , or Baluches ) as far as Ganges . The Ancients called this Province Carmania , and it hath a Port or Haven called Guader , at 25. degrees on this side the line . The Persians and Arabians call the Kingdom of Sindo Diul . The same Persians , and the Indosthans call the River Indus , Pangab , that is to say , five waters , because so many Rivers come into it before it falls into the Sea under that famous name . The first is that of Bugal , or Begal , which rises near Kabul . The second is called Chanab , and rises in the Province of Quesmir or Cassimier , fifteen dayes journey above Lahor , towards the North. The third is that of Ravy , or Ravee , which runs by Lahor , and rises not far from it . The two others , viz. Via and Osuid or Sind , come from a great distance , and meet near Bakar , which lies at an equal distance between Lahor and the Sea. Whence it is to be inferr'd , that those Geographers are in an errour , who put this River at 24. degrees on this side the Line , and confound it with that which runs by Diul . Some say the great Mogul's Kingdom is of so vast an extent , that a Caravan would have much ado to travel through it in two years ; but these are Fables . It s certain Frontiers , according to the description of Edward Terrin , are on the East-side , the Kingdom of Mavy ; on the West , part of Persia and the South-Sea ; on the North , Mount Caucasus and great Tartaria ; and on the South , the Kingdom of Decan and the Gulf of Bengala , containing thirty and seven great Provinces , which were heretofore so many Kingdoms : to wit , Candahar , which takes its name from , or derives it to the chief City , is the most Western Province of all the Indies , and lies upon the Territories of the King of Persia , who hath several times been Master of it . It is indeed for this Province , that the Kings of Persia are in continual war almost with the great Mogul ; as they are in Turkey side for Badgat and Ervan . The Province of Kabul , which is no doubt the richest of all the Kingdom , derives its name also from the Capital City , and hath for Frontier on the North-side great Tartary . In this Province rises the River Nibal , which changes its name into that of Begal , and falls into the Indus , as we said before . It is conceived by some , that this is the Coa , or the Suastus of Ptolomy . The Province of Multan owes its name also to the principal City , and is seated along the River Indus , having on the West-side the Kingdom of Persia , and the Province of Candahar . The Province of Haca-chan , or Hangi-chan , lies towards the East , and hath on the West the River Indus . It is called also the Kingdom of Balochy , as we shall express elsewhere ; but it hath no considerable City . Bachar , or Buckar , the chief City whereof is called Bacherhukon , lies also along the River Indus , which divides it in the middle , and makes it one of the most fertile Provinces in the Kingdom . It hath on the South-south-west-side , the Province of Tatta , and towards the West , the people called the Bolaches , a cruel and warlike Nation . The Province of Tatta , which hath also its name from the chief City , is divided into several Isles by the River Indus . This Province hath the reputation of having the most industrious Tradesmen of all the Kingdom . Soret is a small Province , but very well peopled . It s chief City is Iangar ; and it reaches Eastward to the Province of Guzarata , and Westward to the Sea. The Province of Iselmere hath but one City in it of the same name , and hath for Frontiers Westward , the Provinces of Soret , Bachar , and Tatta . That of Attach , and its capital City , from which it is so called , are seated upon the River Nibal , which coming from the West , falls into the Indus , which divides it from the Province of Haca-chan . The Province of Pang-ab is one of the greatest , most fertile , and most considerable of all the Kingdom . The five Rivers we spoke of , which pass through it , give it that name . Lahor is the chief City thereof . The Province of Chismer , or Quexmer , the chief City whereof is called Syranakar , is seated upon the River Bezat , or Badt , which makes a great number of Isles in this Province , and after a great compass falls into the Ganges . It touches some part of the Province of Kabul , and is cold enough by reason of its Mountains , though it may be affirm'd , that in comparison of the Kingdom of Tliebet , which is as it were its Frontiers on the East-side , it is very temperate . About eight Cos ( which make four Leagues ) from the chief City , in the midst of a Lake which is three miles about , there is a little Isle , where the Mogul hath built a very fair House , for the convenience of hunting the wild Goose. All along the River which runs through the middle of this Lake , there is a kind of tree , whose leaves are like that of a Chesnut , but the wood , which is somewhat of a brownish colour , is checquer'd with small streaks of several colours , which makes it much sought after by persons of Quality . The Province of Chismer hath on the East-side that of Bankisch , the chief City whereof is Beibar , or Beithus , The Province of Iengapar , or Iemipar , so called from its chief City , lies between the Cities of Lahor and Agra . The Province of Ienba , or Iamba , which hath also its name from the Metropolis thereof , hath on the West-side , the Province of Pang-ab , and is very hilly all over . The Province of Delly , and its chief City of the same name , lies between Ienba and Agra , towards the source of the River Gemini , by some called Semana , which passing by the City of Agra , falls into the Ganges . The chief City of Delly is very ancient , and was sometime the Metropolis of all Indosthan , as may be seen by the ruines of its palace , and other magnificent Structures . The Province of Bando , and its Metropolis of the same name , hath on the West-side , the City of Agra . The Province of Malway , or Malwa , is very fertile , its chief City Ratipore , though Thomas Row , an English Gentleman , calls it Vgen . The River Cepra , upon which is seated the City of Calleada , the ordinary residence of the ancient Kings of Mandoa , passes within half a League of it , and disembogues it self into the Sea , by the Gulf of Cambaia . The Province of Chitor was heretofore a very considerable Kingdom , but the Metropolis from which it derives its name , and whereof the walls were heretofore six Leagues about , is now so ruin'd , that there is to be seen but the Relicks of what it hath been , with the sad remainders of its sumptuous Mosquies , and magnificent Palaces . The great Mogul , Achabar , great Grand-father of Schach Chiram , reduc'd it to that condition , and conquer'd it from one of the Successours of Rana , who forc'd to make his escape came to a capitulation with him , and acknowledg'd the Soveraignty of the Mogul , in the year 1614. This Province hath on the East-side that of Candisch , and on the South , that of Gusuratta . The Province of Gusuratta , which the Portuguez call the Kingdom of Cambaya , upon the account of its chief City , where they have their main trading , is without all question the noblest and most powerful of all the Mogul's Country . It s Metropolis seated in the midst of the Province , is called Hamed-ewad , that is to say , the City of King Hamed , who built it . It is now corruptly called Amadavat , or Amadabat , whereof we shall have occasion to speak more at large hereafter . The Province of Candisch , the Metropolis whereof , Bursampour , or Brampour , was heretofore the ordinary residence of the Kings of Decan , before the Great Mogul united it to his Crown , is very large , and well peopled . The River Tabet , or Tapte , which falls into the Sea by the Gulf of Cambaya , divides it from the Country of the Prince of Partapha , who is also a Vassal of the Great Moguls . The Province of Berar , whereof the Metropolis is Shapore , or Shaspour , reaches Southward , and touches that of Gusuratta , and the Mountain of Rana . In the Province of Gualor , or Gualier , which hath its name from the chief City , there is a Cittadel , wherein the Mogul confines such as are Prisoners of State , and those Lords , of whose carriage he conceives any jealousie , and keeps there also some part of his Treasure , and abundance of Gold and Silver . The Province of Agra , which derives its name to the Metropolis thereof , which is not very ancient , is at present the chiefest of all the Mogul's Country , according to the account we shall give of it hereafter . The Province of Sambel , or Sambel , so called from its Metropolis , is divided from that of Narvar by the River Gemini , which falls into Ganges near the City of Halebasse , where these two Rivers meeting make a kind of an Isle : Whence some have taken occasion to call this Province Doab , that is to say , between two waters ; as if one should say , Mesopotamia , or Interaquas . The Province of Bakor lies on the West-side of the Ganges , its chief City is called Bikameer . The Province of Narvar , the Metropolis whereof is call Gehud , hath running through it a most noble River , which falls into the Ganges . The Province of Nagracut , or Nakarkut , is one of the most Northerly Provinces of the Mogul's Country . In the chief City thereof from which it hath the name , there is to be seen , in a sumptuous Chappel , the floor whereof is covered with plates of Gold , the Effigies of an Animal , or rather a Monster , called Matta , which brings thither every year a great number of Indians , who go to do their devotions there , and offer unto it a little snip which they cut out of their own tongues . In this same Province is the City of Kalamaka , famous for its Pilgrimages , which are the more frequent there , by reason of the flames cast forth by the cold Springs as they come out of the Rock , which flames the Inhabitants adore . The Province of Siba , whereof the Metropolis is Hardwari , gives its rise to the River Ganges . The Inhabitants of the Country imagine , that the Rock out of which it issues hath a Cows head , for which Beast they have a certain veneration , and that there is somewhat divine in that production . Whence it comes that they bathe themselves every day in the River . This Province is no less mountainous then that of Nakarkut , though it be not so much towards the North. Kakares , the principal Cities whereof are Dankaler and Binsola , is a very spacious Province , but very full of Mountains . Mount Caucasus lies between it and Tartaria . The Province of Gor , which hath its name from the chief City , is also full of Mountains , and gives its rise to the River Perselis , which falls into the Ganges . The Province of Pitan , or Partan , and its chief City , which gives it the name , hath running through them the River Kanda , which also falls into the Ganges . This is also a very mountainous Province , and hath on the West of it that of Iamba . The River Iderclis divides the Province of Kanduana , the chief City whereof is Karaeh , by some called Katene , from that of Pitan . This Province , and that of Gor , are the further-most of the Mogul's territories towards the North. The Province of Porena is as fruitful as the two last named are barren . It lies between the Rivers of Ganges , Perselis , Gemini and Candach , and is so called from its chief City . The City of Rajapore , or Reyapor , is the Metropolis of the Province of Iewal . The Province of Meuat , the chief City whereof is called Narnol , is a Country barren enough , reaching from the Ganges Eastward . The Province of Voessa , or Voeza , the chief City whereof is Iascanat , is the uttermost Province of the Mogul's Kingdom towards the East . The Province of Bengala may no doubt be numbred amongst the most powerful of all the Country , giving its name to the Gulf , into which the Ganges disembogues it self by four several channels , or mouths . It s principal Cities are Raymebel , Kaka , or Daeca , Philipatan and Satigam . It is subdivided into many other lesser Provinces , the most considerable whereof are Puna , and Palan , from which several Kings have not thought it much to assume their Titles . Texeira , in his description of Persia , speaking of certain Provinces of the Indies , names that of Vtrat , with its chief City , but he only names it , without giving any account of its scituation . He speaks also of the Kingdom of Caeche , and sayes it is considerable for the Race-horses it breeds , near Cambaya , towards the North : but certainly , it is no other then the Province of Candisch , before spoken of . The extent of the Mogul's Country , from East to West , is about six hundred Leagues , and from North to South , about seven hundred French Leagues , since its uttermost Frontiers towards the South are at twenty , and the furthermost towards the North at forty three degrees . As concerning the Province of Gusuratta , which the Portuguez , improperly , call Cambaya , it lies all along the Sea-side , extending it self much like a Peninsula into the Sea , and having on both sides a Gulf or Bay , one whereof is eight Leagues broad at the entrance , and grows narrower and narrower for forty Leagues thence . The Land extends it self Westward along the Sea-coast , and Northward it hath the Provinces of Soret , Quismer and Bando ; Eastward , those of Chitor and Kandish , and Southward the Kingdom of Decan . Heretofore its Frontiers reach'd along the Sea-coast , as far as Gualor , eight dayes journey beyond Amadabat , and Southward as far as Daman . But though its extent be not so vast at present as it hath been , yet it is now a very great Province , it being certain that it reaches above sixscore Leagues along the Sea-coast , and comprehends above twenty thousand Cities , Towns , and inhabited Villages ; besides the places which were laid desolate some years since by War or Famine . It s principal Cities , most whereof are Maritime , are Surat , Broitschia , Gandeer , Goga , Cambaya , Diu , Patepatane , Mangalor , Gondore , Nassary , Gandivi , Balsara , or Belsera . The City of Hamed-Ewad , or Amadabat , which is the Metropolis of the Province , is at a great distance from the Sea. The principal Rivers of this Province are the Nadabat , which passes by Broitschia , the Tapta , and the Wasset ; besides these conveniences , it hath two of the best Ports in all the Indies , which are that of the Com of Suhaly ; to wit , that of Surat and that of Cambaia . There is no Province in all the Indies more fertile then Gusuratta , nor any that affords more Fruits and Provisions , which grow in such abundance there , that all the neighbouring Provinces are thence suppli'd : 'T is true indeed , that in the year 1640. the great drought , and the year following , the continual rains reduced it to so deplorable a condition , that the particular account might be given thereof would deprive the Reader of the diversion , which it is our design to find him in this Relation . But the Province hath since that time well recover'd it self of that desolation , yet not so as but the marks of it may be seen every where . But to prosecute our Relation , as to what happened to me during my stay at Surat . While I was at Ispahan , having fixt my resolution to travel into the Indies , I took into my service a Persian , who was to serve me as an Interpreter for the Turkish and Persian Languages , which I then began a little to understand . He was born of Christian Parents , his father and mother having been of those whom Scach-Abas had caused to be translated from Georgia to Ispahan , where his brethren then lived in good rank . Which considerations oblig'd me to treat him with the greater civility , and to promise him by way of wages four Crowns a moneth . He had made me believe that his engaging himself into my service was partly out of this respect , that he might thereby have the convenience of re-imbracing the Christian Religion : but he had no sooner made his first acquaintances at Surat , ere he understood , that an Uncle of his by the Mother-side could raise him to great fortunes at the Mogul's Court , where he was Master of the Horse . Upon this intelligence , he soon took a resolution to leave me , and to desire the protection of the Sulthan , who kept him a while at his own house , and afterwards sent him to Agra . I was the more startled at this departure of the young fellow , the more it run in my thoughts , that knowing all the particulars of our engagement with the Indian Embassadour at Ispahan , his design might be to betray me into the hands of my enemies . And certainly , had I known of his going to Agra , I should not have had the confidence to take that place in my way : though it might appear , by what happened afterwards , that God sent him to that place expresly to save my life , since , had it not been for him , I might have lost it there . In May , there came news to Surat , that the Chan , who commanded at Candahar for the King of Persia , had revolted , and had rendred the place to the Mogul , upon this account , that the Scach had threatned to put him to death . The Mogul sent immediately 500000. Crowns to the place , as a requital for the Governours service , and to pay the Garrison , which had revolted along with him . Alymerdan-Chan , Governour of the same place , had done such another trick at the beginning of Schach-Sefi●s ●s Reign , who would needs oblige him to bring his head to Court , which if he had done , he had never carried it away again upon his shoulders . Soon after Scach recover'd Candahar again ; and it was partly upon this account , that the Mogul had sent to him the Embassadour I spoke of before , though among his other Instructions , he had order to demand the Myrsa Polagi , his Nephew . Iune 16. I went out a hunting with a young Dutch Merchant , and another English Merchant , with whom having cross'd the River , they brought me to an old ruin'd City , called Reniel , where the Dutch have a Ware-house . The Inhabitants of this City are called Naites , and are for the most part either Mariners or Trades-men , and of the Mahumetan Religion . The streets of it are narrow , and the houses so rais'd from the foundation , that there is not any but hath one step to get up to it . There we staid all night , and were nobly treated by the Merchants , who had the management of the Trade there . The next day we went to a Village called Bodick , and in our way let fly at a wild Duck and a Heron ; there we saw about twenty Deers . Their skins which were somewhat greyish , were checkquer'd all over with white spots , and they had fair Horns , with several Brow-ancklers . There was among them a sort of creatures about the bigness of our Ro-Bucks , the Skins whereof were inclining to a dark brown , checkquer'd also with white spots , having very graceful Horns . Some are of opinion , that these are the same that Aldrovandus calls Cervi-capras , and that it is from this kind of Beast that we have Bezoar . We went thence to another Village , called Damre , where we saw abundance of wild Ducks in the Rice , whereof there grows great store in those parts . All the fields have a little ascent raised about them to keep in the water , the Rice requiring much moisture . In this Village we found some Terry , which is a Liquor drawn out of the Palm-trees , and drunk of it in Cups made of the leaves of the same Tree . To get out the Juyce , they go up to the top of the Tree , where they make an incision in the bark , and fasten under it an earthen pot , which they leave there all night , in which time it is fill'd with a certain sweet Liquor very pleasant to the taste . They get out some also in the day time , but that corrupts immediately , and is good only for Vinegar , which is all the use they make of it . The City of Surat , or Suratta , lies at 21. degrees 42. minutes upon the River Tapta , which rises near Barampour , and falls into the Sea four Leagues below the City . It lies all along the River side , and is built four-square . It hath no wall to the River side , but on the Land side it hath a good Rampier of Stone , and a Castle all of Free-stone . The City hath three Gates , whereof one goes towards the Village of Brion , where those who go to Cambaya and Amadabat cross the River ; another goes to Barampour ; and the third to Nassary . All the Houses are flat , as those of Persia , and most have very fair Gardens . The Castle , which they say was built by the Turks , upon an Invasion which they made into this Country , hath but one Gate , which looks into a spacious Plain which serves for a Meidan to the City . Not far thence , and at the entrance of the City , stands the Governours Palace and the Custom-house , and near them the Bazar , as well for forreign Merchants as those of the City . The Governour of the Castle hath no dependance on him of the City , whose business it is to look after the administration of Justice , and the payment of the Customs at the Exportation and Importation of all Merchandises , which pay three and a half in the hundred , except it be Gold and Silver , whether coined , or in wedges , or made into bars , which pay but two in the hundred . The Dutch and English have their Houses there which they call Lodges , and are spacious and well built , consisting of many fair Appartments , Lodgings , Chambers , fair Halls , Galleries and Chappels . The Haven of Suratta is two Leagues from the City , at the Village of Suhaly , whence the Dutch and English call it the Kom of Suhaly . There Ships are unladen of their Commodities , which are brought thence to Suratta by Land. This Road lies at 21. degrees , 50. minutes , upon the course of North-east and South-west . The entrance into it is not very broad , since that at high-water there is but seven fathom water , and at low but five . The Haven it self is not above 500. paces broad before the Village , sandy at the bottom , and most of the banks are bare and dry at low-water , and so sharp and steepy , that sounding there is to no purpose at all . 'T is very safe riding , there being no danger of any wind but that of the South-west . But from May to September there is no staying on those Coasts , by reason of the winds and tempests , accompany'd by extraordinary thunder and lightning , which reign there during all that time . The Inhabitants of Surat are either Benjans , Bramans , or Moguls . These last are Mahumetans , and much better look'd on then the others , as well upon the account of their Religion , which they have common with the Great Mogul , and the chiefest Lords of the Country , as upon that of the profession they make to bear Arms. They have an aversion for Trades and Merchandise , and had rather serve , then engage themselves in any honourable employment : for if they can but once get to be Masters of a Horse , they court Fortune no further , and immediately list themselves in the service of their Prince . The Benjans on the contrary , are a reserv'd people and laborious , and apply themselves to Trades and Merchandise , and have an extraordinary devotion for the things that concern Religion ; as we shall have occasion to insist on more at large hereafter . There are also in the City some Arabians , Persians , Armenians , Turks and Iews , who either have their habitations there , or trade thither ; but there are no Forreigners so considerable for their settlement there as the Dutch and English. They have there their Lodges , their Store-houses , their Presidents , their Merchants , and their Secretaries , and indeed have made it one of the most eminent Cities for Traffick of all the East . The English particularly have made it the main place of all their Trading into the Indies , and have established there a President , to whom the Secretaries of all the other Factories are oblig'd to give an account . He manages Affairs with the assistance of 20. or 24. Merchants and Officers , and hath under his superintendency the Factory of Agra , where they have a Secretary accompanied by six persons ; that of Ispahan , where they have a Secretary and seven or eight other Merchants ; that of Mesulipatan , with fifteen ; that of Cambay , with four ; that of Amadabat , with six ; that of Brodra and Broitscheia , with four ; and that of Dabul , with two persons : who are all oblig'd to come once a year to Suratta , there to give an account of their Administration to the President . The English have also a Factory at Bantam , in the Isle of Iava ; but that hath its particular President , who hath no dependance on that of Suratta , which hinders not but that he hath a certain deference for him , as have indeed all the English Ships , which perfect not their Voyage without casting Anchor at Suratta . The places about this City are the most delightful of any in the world . For , besides , the fair Gardens , where they have all sorts of Fruit-trees , all the Champion seems to want nothing that might recreate the eye . Among other things , I observ'd there one of those Trees , whereof I have given a description when I had occasion to speak of the City of Gamron , as also very many sumptuous Sepulchres built of Marble , and a Tanke or Cistern made eight-square of Free-stone , having at every angle a pair of stairs to go down into it , and in the midst , the Sepulchre of the Founder of that magnificent Structure , which is so spacious , that it contains water enough to supply the whole City , even in the greatest heats of the year . The tempests of Rain begin to cease with the moneth of September . About that time , viz. the 14. of that moneth , news was brought that two English Ships were arrived at the Port of Subaly . The President would have gone thither in person , but some business he had with the Governour hindred him ; so that he was forc'd to send two of the chiefest Merchants , who took me along with them . We came to Suhaly about noon , and having left our Horses in the Village , went aboard one of the Ships , called the Discovery . 'T was a Vessel of 600. Tun , having 28. Guns , and 190. Men. Captain Menard , who commanded her , and the three Merchants who came to the President for Orders , receiv'd us kindly ; and being come directly from England , they told us all they knew of the Affairs of Europe ; which discourse made us pass away the best part of the night pleasantly enough . The next day we went to the other Vessel , called the Mary , which was 1200. Tun burthen , and carried 48. Guns . She had past by Aden on the Red-Sea , where she had lost her Captain , who dy'd of sickness . The Merchant , who commanded her instead of the Captain , made us a reception equal to what we had in the other Ship ; and both of them oblig'd us to come every day to see them , till the President were come , which was not till eight dayes after . Which hindred not but that we went sometimes a walking , and a hunting , but so as that we lay every night in one of the Ships . As soon as the Commanders heard that the President was come to Suhaly , they went a shore , and meeting him on the River side , he made a short discourse to them , exhorting them to shew their fidelity and complyance to their Superiours , during the time they should stay in the Indies . Which done , he went into the Boat , to go aboard of the first Ship , where they fir'd twelve Guns at his arrival . After supper , he went along with the whole company , to the other , where they fir'd sixteen Guns , besides those that were discharg'd at the drinking of the King of England's health , and those of some other persons of Honour in that Country . The two dayes following were spent in feasting , at which the Commanders of the two Ships treated the President , who afterwards return'd to Suratta ; but night overtaking us by the way , we were forc'd to take up our Lodging in the little City of Reniel . The 24. of the same moneth arrived two other Ships , whereof one was called Boldue , a Hollander , of 1400. Tun. She came from the City of Batavia in the Isle of Iava , and was returning for Holland , loaden with Pepper and other Spices : The other was an English Vessel , call'd the Swan , and had been sent by the Secretary of Mesulipatan into Persia for Silks ; but the contrary winds having kept her four moneths together at Sea , had oblig'd her to put in at Suratta , whereas the Hollander had in less time made the whole Voyage from the Texel to the Indies . I again accompany'd the Merchants , who went to the Port to see their Ships . We went first aboard the Hollander , who receiv'd us very nobly , and we were shewn all the conveniences of the Vessel , which no doubt was the best contrived , and the biggest that ever came out of the Ports of Holland . It was twenty foot longer then the Mary , but not altogether so broad . During my abode at Suratta , I wanted for no divertisement ; for either I walk'd down to the Haven , or found company in the City , especially at the Dutch Presidents , who had his Family there , and with whom it was the easier for me to make acquaintance , in as much as I could converse with them in my own Language . But understanding that the English Ships , with which I intended to return into Europe , would not be ready for their departure under three or four moneths , I resolv'd to take a journey into the Country , to the Great Mogul's Court , taking my advantage of a Caffila , or Caravan , of thirty Wagons loaden with Quick-silver , Roen●s , which is a root that dies red , Spices , and a considerable sum of Money , which the English were sending to Amadabat . The President had appointed four Merchants , certain Benjans , twelve English Souldiers , and as many Indians , to conduct and convoy this small Caravan ; so that confident I night undertake this journey without any danger , ( which it had not been safe for me to attempt without this convenience , by reason of the Rasboutes , and their robberies upon the high-way ; ) I took the Presidents advice , and put my self into their company . These Rasboutes are a sort of High-way men , or Tories , who keep in the Mountains between Brodra and Broitscheia , which are called Champenir , where they have their fortifi'd places and retreats , wherein they sometimes make their party good against the Mogul himself . Not long before , he had taken in one of their strongest places , and by that means kept them a long time in subjection ; but they revolted again , and exercised their robberies with greater cruelty then ever . We left Suratta the last of September , being accompany'd by the President and some English Merchants , who having brought us a League out of the City , there took leave of us . We took our way towards Broitschia , and came to the Village of Briou , or Briauw , where we cross'd the River . Then , at four Leagues distance from Briou , we pass'd by Cattodera , which is a ruin'd place , seated upon a River of the same name , and then by Enklisser , where we soon made a shift to take above thirty wild Ducks , and many other Water-fowl , wherewith we feasted our people . We also kill'd a Roebuck , and met with so many Deer and wild Boars , that it was no hard matter for us to get us a good supper , since the Dutch and English never travel without their Cooks , who dress the Fowl and what else their Masters kill , which they never fail to do in abundance . The next day we cross'd a River which is more broad then deep , before we came to the City of Broitschia , into which we were no sooner entred , but the English Secretary sent to us to dine with him , which we did . The City of Broitschia is at 21. degrees , 56. minutes , 12. Leagues from Suratta , and 8. from the Sea , upon a River falling out of the Mountains , which divide the Kingdom of Decar from that of Balagatta . It lies upon a pretty high Mountain , having its Walls of Free-stone , and so well built , that it may be numbred among the strongest places of all the Indies . On the Land side , it hath two great Gates , and two small Gates towards the River , by which is brought abundance of Timber for building , which none dare unload without the Governours express permission . There is a Guard kept in it , as well upon account of the place it self , which is very considerable , as upon this , that they exact there two in the hundred upon all Merchandises that pass through it . The City is sufficiently well peopled , as also its Suburbs , which are divided into two quarters , which they call Poera , though very few persons of Quality live therein , most of the Inhabitants being only Weavers , who make of those kinds of Cottons called Bastas , which are finer then any made in the Province of Gusaratta . All the fields about this City lie flat and even , unless it be that about five or six Leagues from it , towards the South-west , may be seen the Mountains called Pindatshce , which reach as far as Barampour and beyond it , and are very fertile , as is also all the rest of the Country , which brings forth Rice , Wheat , Barly , and Cotton in abundance . It is out of these Mountains that the Agat is gotten , whereof are made such noble drinking Cups , Seals , Handles of Knives and Daggers , and several other rarities , which are commonly to be bought at Cambays . The jurisdiction of the City of Broitschia extends it self over 84. Villages , the Demesne whereof belongs to it , but heretofore its territory comprehended three other Cities , who have now their particular Governours . Four Leagues below the City , the River divides it self into two branches , which there make an Isle near half a League about , below which it falls into the Sea , by two several channels . It hath no Port , but only a Road , which is so much the more dangerous , in that the Ships , which may indeed anchor there at seven fathom water , lie open to the mercy of all Winds . Eight Leagues from Broitschia , upon the way of Cambaya , there is a great Village called Ianbaysar , or Iambouser , where abundance of Indico is made : and upon the Road to Amadabat , there is to be seen the Sepulchre of a Mahumetan Saint , named Pollemedory , whither the Moors , or Moguls , go in pilgrimage with so great devotion , that some of them put Padlocks on their mouths to keep them from speaking , and never take them off , but only when they are to eat . Others fasten Iron chains to their arms ; and it is reported , that the Padlocks are opened , and the Chains loosed , by some supernatural power , as soon as they have accomplish'd their Vows at the Sepulchre . We left Broitschia in the Evening , accompany'd by the Secretary , who would needs bring us half a League out of the City . He return'd thither , but it was to the end he might overtake us five Leagues thence ; for , being entrusted with the management of the Commerce of Brodca , as well as of that of Broitschia , he thought fit to go along with the Caravan . We travell'd all night , and the next day , till the extraordinary heat forc'd us to encamp near a Fish-pond , where we pass'd away the rest of that day , and some part of the night following , our recreation being to set a dancing the Women that were among the Benjans in the Caravan . We went thence after midnight . I intreated the Secretary to come into my Coach , where I learnt of him several particulars of the Country , which by reason of my small stay in those parts , it was impossible I could have observed . We pass'd through the Village of Karawanet and Kabol , where they made us pay a certain passage-Toll . Being come within some Leagues of the City of Brodra , the English Secretary went on before to take order for our lodging and entertainment . We met him with his Second , about half a League from the City , whither we came the seventh of October . The Kaffila pass'd through the City , to be lodg'd on the other side of it ; and the English Merchants carried me into a pleasant Country-house without the City , purposely built for a Maus●leum , to a person of Quality of the Country , whose desire it had been to be there buried with all his Family . Having taken two or three turns in the Garden , we went to the Lodge belonging to the English , where they made the greatest entertainment imaginable ; and to come to the height of that Countries endearments , they sent for some Benjan women , who were very desirous to see my cloaths , which I still wore after the German fashion , ( though the English and Dutch , who are settled in the Indies , go ordinarily according to the mode of the Country ) and would have oblig'd me to put them off ; but perceiving I was unwilling to do it , and withall that I made some difficulty to accept of the proffers they made me to strip themselves naked , and to do any thing I would expect from persons of their sex and profession , they seem'd to be very much troubled , and so went away . The City of Brodra lies in a sandy Plain upon the little River Wasset , 30. Cos , or 15. Leagues from Broitschia . This City is of no long standing , as having been built by Rasia Ghie , son of Sulthan Mahomet Begeran , last King of Guzuratta , out of the ruines of the ancient Brodra , which was heretofore called Radiapora , from which it is distant about half a League . It is fortifi'd with good Walls and Bastions , according to the ancient manner of Fortification , and hath five Gates , one whereof is damm'd up , because there is no high-way abuts upon it . The Inhabitants of it , especially those of that part of the Suburbs which is towards the West-side of the City , are for the most part Benjans and Ketteris by profession , Weavers , Dyes , and other workers in Cotton , as being the place where , of all the Province , the best Clothes are made , which are more close , but a small matter narrower and shorter then those of Broitschia ; and it is by that they are distinguished from the others . There are several sorts thereof , to wit , Bastas , N●quamas , Madasons , Cannequins , black Chelas , blew Assamanis , Berams , and Tircandias . We thought fit to name these several species , that we may the better understand the relations which come daily from those parts . The jurisdiction of the Governour of Brodra extends it self over two hundred and ten Villages , sixty five whereof are design'd for the maintenance of the Garrison , and the Mogul disposes of the 135. for the advantage and entertainment of certain Officers of the Court , who have their pensions charg'd upon those Villages . Among which there is one called Sindickera , eight Leagues from the City , which yields yearly above 25000. pounds of Lacca . This Lacque is a Gum taken out of a certain kind of Tree , which is not much unlike our Plum-trees ; and there is abundance of it gotten all over Guzuratta . It s colour is of a red brown ; but when it is well dry'd , and beaten to powder , the Indians give it what colour they please , black , red , green , yellow , &c. and make it into sticks to seal Letters withall , or use it to adorn and beautifie their houshold-stuffe , as Chests , Boxes , Cabinets , Tables , Bedsteads , &c. whereby they give them such a lustre , as none yet could ever imitate in Europe , especially upon black . This Country does also produce much Indico . Besides the Sepulchre we spoke of before , there are many others to be seen without the City , most of them very magnificently built , having spacious Gardens about them , which are open for any that would go in . The same day I took leave of the Secretary , and went along with two English Merchants to the Caravan , which we found encamped at the corner of a Grove of the Palms , which bear Cocos , and out of which they get Terry , which is the ordinary drink of those parts . In the evening came the Dutch Secretary or Deputy of Brodra , who presented us with some bottles of Sack , and kept us company till after midnight . One of the English Merchants came along with the Caravan as far as Wasset , which is an old Castle partly ruin'd , built upon a high Mountain , where there is kept a Garrison , consisting of a hundred Horse , who there received a certain Impost of a Ropia and a half , which amounts to somewhat under four shillings , for every Wagon : but we had a Passport from the Mogul , by vertue whereof we were to pass without paying , upon which account it was that one of their Merchants came along with the Caravan to that place . Accordingly the Souldiers of the Garrison staid some of our Wagons , and would have forc'd us to pay the ordinary duties ; but we oppos'd it , and drew up our Convoy , who made their passage by force . We cross'd the River , and lodg'd in a Village , fortifying our selves with our Wagons against the attempts which might have been made against us . We found afterwards that this circumspection was no more then needed . For ere we had quite supped , came the Receiver with some thirty Souldiers , well arm'd with Half-pikes , Swords , Bucklers and Guns , and desiring a conference with us , we suffered him to enter with three of his Souldiers ; but he demanding the duties of us , we told him , that we were not to pay any , and that the Mogul's Pass freed us ; yet to avoid further trouble , and out of our good will to the Souldiers of the Garrison , we should make them a present of five or six Ropias . They would not hear of any such proposition , and still stood upon the payment of the whole duty . And so they went away , but with a design to return the next morning , as indeed they did . At the same time came a Dutch Merchant , who conducted a Caravan of 170. Wagons , guarded by 50. Souldiers , all Indosthans . He told us that the Souldiers of the Garrison had fell'd down a great Tree , and laid it cross our way , purposely to hinder our passage . We immediately commanded out four of our Souldiers to go and clear the way ; which oblig'd those of the Castle to send some of theirs to hinder them : but in regard they could not go by , without coming within reach of our Muskets , we put our selves into a posture of disputing their passage , and they attempted to force us out of our retrenchment , which occasion'd the coming back of those whom we had sent to clear the way . There was some firing on both sides ; but we had so much the advantage of them , that those of the Castle came to a composition , and represented to us by the Dutch Merchants , that having no other pay then what they receiv'd from the Merchandises passing that way , they were forc'd to make passengers pay the duties , that they might have wherewithal to subsist , and that they would be content with one half of what was ordinarily received , nay , to avoid further inconvenience , with what we had proffer'd them the day before ; so that they had at last six Ropias , which amount to about three Crowns . Their number , during this contest , encreas'd to a hundred ; and the Indian Souldiers , who convey'd us , refused to take up Arms against them , alledging it was not lawful for them to fight against the Souldiers of their Soveraign , and that it was their business to defend us against the Robbers , who might set upon us in the High-way . Two Leagues and a half thence is the Village of Ammenoygii ; and at three and a half further , that of Sejuntra , whence we came to the little City of Nariad , which some call Niriaud , nine Leagues from Brodra . Its houses are handsome enough , and there are made in it Cottons and Indico , but not such abundance thereof as there is in the places before mentioned . October 11. we came to Mamadebath . This little City is within five Leagues of Nariad , upon a pretty large River which is very full of Fish. It is a handsome pleasant place , and was built by two Brothers , who have made a very considerable Castle on the North-side of the City . The Inhabitants of it are Benjans , and they make there great quantities of Cotton-thread , wherewith they drive a great Trade . October 12. We travell'd five Leagues , and having pass'd by Canis , Batova , and Issempour , where there is a very fair Caravansera , or , as they call it in India , a Sary for the lodging of the Caffilas , or Caravans , we got the same day very safely to Amadabath . The two Merchants and my self went before , and we took along with us the Wagon that carried the provisions . Within half a League of the City , we entred into one of those Gardens , in which persons of Quality are wont to have their Sepulchres , and staying there for the coming up of the Caravan , we sent to the principal Merchant , who mannaged the Commerce in those parts , to acquaint him with our arrival . His name was Benjamin Roberts , and he had no sooner heard the news , but he took his Coach and came to receive me . His Coach made after the Indian fashion , was gilt all over , covered with several pieces of rich Persian Tapistry , and drawn by two white Oxen , which express'd as much metal as we could have expected from the best Horses in Germany . There was also led by the Coach a very stately Persian Horse , the harness whereof was covered with plates of Silver . He took a Collation with us of the little Sack and English Beer we had left , after which he took me into the Coach with him , and brought me to the City , ordering the Merchants to stay in the Garden till the Caravan were come up . The English House or Lodge is in the middle of the City , well built , and hath many fair and convenient Apartments , with spacious Courts for the disposal of Merchandises , Master Roberts brought me first into his own Chamber , which look'd into a little Flower-garden , in which there was a Fountain . The floor was cover'd with Tapistry , and the pillars which sustain'd the structure were set out with Silk-stuffes of several colours , and above , a great white tassel according to the custom of the great Ones of the Country . We had a Collation ; after which he shew'd me the whole house , and brought me into a very fair Chamber , with a large Closet in it , which he had design'd for my Lodging . We supp'd in a great Hall , whither the Dutch Deputy came after supper to see us , with some of his Merchants , with whom I had occasion to be acquainted at Suratta . After he was gone , the whole company conducted me to my Chamber , where my Host kept me company till after midnight . And that there might not be ought wanting in my entertainment ( which in answer to the recommendatory Letters I had brought from the President , he would needs have in all things extraordinary ) he sent for six Women-dancers , the handsomest could be found in the City , and told me , that if I liked any thing in them besides their singing and activity , I needed only to express my desires , and be confident , that they would give me all the satisfaction and divertisement which those of their sex are able either to give or take . I thanked him for his civility , but besides that , I had had some touches of my discase by the way , I made some scruple to meddle in that kind with a Pagan . They admir'd my cloaths , but above all that Lock of my hair that hung down over my shoulders : and could hardly be induced to believe I was what I really am . Having slaid two dayes at Amadabath , my noble entertainer took me along with him in a Coach , followed by two others , and shewed me some part of the City . He first brought me to the great Market-place , called Meydan-Schach , or the Kings Market , which is at least 1600. foot long , and half as many broad , and beset all about with rows of Palm-trees , and Date-trees , intermix'd with Citron-trees and Orange-trees , whereof there are very many in the several Sterets : which is not only very pleasant to the sight , by the delightful prospect it affords , but also makes the walking among them more convenient , by reason of the coolness . Besides this Meydan , there are in the City four Basars , or publick places , where are sold all kinds of Merchandises . The same day , I saw also the Castle , which is very large , and built of Free-stone , insomuch that into is one of the most considerable in the Kingdom . Not far from the Meydan , we went into a House built of Brick , which they call the Kings Palace . Over the Gate , there was a kind of Curtain or Stage , for the Musick , consisting of Violins , Haw-boys and Bag-pipes , which play there in the morning , at noon , in the evening , and at midnight , as they do in Persia , and all other places , where the Prince professes the Mahumetan Religion . All the Appartments of the House were sumptuous , gilt and adorn'd with painting , according to the mode of the Country : but more to their satisfaction , who are pleas'd with diversity of Colours , then theirs , who look for invention , and stand upon the exactness of proportions . Then we went out of the City , to see the Walls of it , which are very fair , having twelve Gates , and many great Towers , with a Ditch sixteen fathom broad , but in many places it is ruin'd , and without water . We return'd into the City , to see the principal Mosquey of the Benjans , which without dispute is one of the noblest structures that can be seen . It was then new , for the Founder , who was a rich Benjan Merchant , named Santides , was living in my time . The Mosquey stands in the middle of a great Court , which is enclos'd with a high Wall of Free-stone , all about which there is a Gallery , much after the manner of our Cloysters in Monasteries , having all its Seats or Cells , and in every Cell a Marble Statue , white or black , representing a Woman naked , sitting , and having her legs lying cross under her , according to the mode of the Countrey . There were some had three Statues , to wit , a great one between two little ones . At the entrance into the Mosquey , there are two Elephants of black Marble done to the life , and upon one of them the Effigies of the Founder . The whole Mosquey is vaulted , and the Walls adorn'd with several Figures of men and other living Creatures . There was not any thing within the Mosquey , save that at the further end of the Structure there were three Chappels , or obscure places , divided one from the other by wooden Rails , wherein might be seen Statues of Marble , like those we had seen in the Cells , with this difference only , that there was a lighted Lamp before that which stood in the middle . We saw there also one of their Priests , who was then busie in receiving from the hands of such as came thither to do their Devotions , Flowers , wherewith he adorn'd his Images , as also Oyl for the Lamps which hung before the Rails , and Wheat and Salt for the Sacrifice . While he set the Flowers about the Statues , his mouth and nose were covered with a Linnen-cloath , left the impurity of his breath should prophane the Mystery , and coming ever and anon near the Lamp , he mutter'd over certain Prayers , and rub'd his hands up and down in the flame thereof , as if he had wash'd them in the smoak , and sometimes stroak'd his face with them . This was a kind of Purification , done out of a perswasion which these people have , that Fire having a far greater power of purifying then Water , they may after this Ceremony lift up clean and pure hands to God. But he continued this foolery so long , that we had not the patience to see the end of it ; so that we left him in the midst thereof , to go and see the Sepulchres , which are the most remarkable Rarities of the City , whereof we shall here give a short description . Amadabath , the Metropolis of all Guzuratta , lies at 23. degrees , 32. minutes on this side the line , 18. Leagues from Cambaya , and 45. from Suratta , upon a small River , which not far thence falls into the Indus . It is a very great and populous City , comprehending with its Suburbs , and the Villages adjacent thereto , which are part of it , near seven Leagues in compass . The Streets of it are very broad , and both publick and private buildings very magnificent , especially the Mosqueys , and the Governours House of the Province . There is a Guard kept there day and night , and the Garrison is very considerable , by reason of the Badures , a sort of people distant thence but 25. Leagues , who acknowledge not the Mogul for their Soveraign , and make perpetual incursions upon his Subjects . There is not in a manner any Nation , nor any Merchandises in all Asia , which may not be had at Amadabath , where particularly there are made abundance of Silks and Cotton-stuffs . 'T is true , they seldom use any Silk in that Country , much less any out of Persia , because it is somewhat too course and too dear ; but they ordinarily make use of that of China , which is very fine , mingling it with that of Bengala , which is not quite so fine , but much beyond that of Persia , and much cheaper . They also make there great quantities of Gold and Silver Brocadoes , but they put too much thin Lace into them , so that in goodness and substance they come not near those of Persia , though some of them amount in the Country to eighteen Crowns the Piece . At the time of my being there , they had begun to make a new kind of Stuff of Silk and Cotton with flowers of Gold , which was very much esteem'd , and sold at five Crowns the Ell ; but the Inhabitants were forbidden the wearing of it , upon this account , that the King reserv'd it for his own , yet not so strictly , but that he permitted Forraigners to buy of it , to be transported out of the Kingdom . They make there also all sorts of Sattins and Velvets of all sorts of colours ; Taffata , Sattins for linings , of both Thread and Silk , Alcatifs or Carpets , the ground Gold , Silk or Yarn , but not so good as those of Persia , and all sorts of Cottons . The other Commodities to be commonly had there , are Sugar , Candy'd or in Powder , Cummin , Honey , Lacque , Opium , Borax , Ginger , dry and preserv'd Myrobalans or Indian Plums , and all other sorts of Preserves , Salt-Peter , Sal armoniack , and Indico , which the Inhabitants call Anil , and which grows there in great abundance . There are also Diamonds to be sold there , but in regard they are brought from Visiapour , they may be had cheaper elsewhere . There is also to be had some Amber-greece , and Musk , though the Countrey affords not any ; for the best Amber-greece comes from Pegu , and Bengala , from Mosambique and Capo verte , and is sold at Amadabath , at 40. Momoudis , or 8. Crowns the ounce . Some are of opinion , that Amber is the feed of the Whale , hardned or congeal'd by cold in the Sea : but if this were so , there would be plenty of it found in the North , where men look after this Fish meerly to get out of it a certain liquor , which is as stinking and infectious as the smell of the Amber is sweet and pleasant . Nor can I approve of their opinion , who believe there are within the earth certain veins or sources of Amber , as there are of Nefte , or certain Mines , as those of Brimstone , since there is none to be found but towards the Sea , wherein it grows as Mushrooms do upon the earth , and is fastned to the bottom , till such time as the Sea , being tossed up and down by the Winds , casts it towards the shore . Peter de la Brouck , a Hollander , who made a Voyage to Angola , Guinny , and the Indies , in the years 1605. and 1606. sayes in his Relation , that in his time , there was found at Cabo verde , at the mouth of the River Gambi , a piece of Amber-greece , which weigh'd eighty pounds , whereof he bought some part . As for Musk , all are joyntly of opinion , that it comes of an Imposthume or Swelling , which rises about the Navil of a certain Animal , which some affirm to be about the bigness of a Fox , and others say , is like a Roe-buck . Whether then it be that this rising of the flesh about that part happens every year , when those Creatures go to rut , and that as they tumble up and down the Grass it breaks , or that it is cut off when they are taken , certain it is that it comes from a living Creature , which some Authors call Gazela ; but the Inhabitants of Pegu give it another name , which I could not learn , and which is not to be found in the Relations , or Natural Histories of the East - Indies . Michael Boyen , a Jesuite , who some years since printed , at Vienna , a Treatise , which he calls La Flore Chinoise , sayes , that the right Musk is made of the Kidneys and Testicles of that Animal , which he calls Hiam , but that the China Merchants , who adulterate most of their Merchandises , put among it some of the flesh and bloud of the said Animal , and so make up a kind of composition , wherewith they fill the little Purses made of the Skin of the same Beast , which the Portuguez call Popos , and endeavour to make them pass for the right Cods . However this may hold , certain it is , that this excellent scent proceeds from a Beast , and that it may be called the soul of all Perfume . But there is not any thing so considerable as the convenience which this place affords for matter of exchange , the Benjans having their Correspondents in all parts of Asia , even at Constantinople ; and this is so much the more to the advantage of the Merchant , the more he stands in fear of the Rasboutes , and other Robbers , who make travelling very dangerous , notwithstanding all the expence the Mogul is at , to maintain a great number of Souldiers , who are particularly kept for the safety of the High-wayes . There is nothing paid here , either at the exportation or importation of Merchandises , save that the Couteval , or Kings Lieutenant , hath given him by way of Present , about 15. pence for every Wago● ; and it is lawful for all Forreigners to buy , and sell , and trade in all sorts of Merchandises , those only excepted which are prohibited , as Gun-powder , Lead and Salt-Peter , which may not be transported without the Governours permission ; but that it is no hard matter to obtain , making but a slender acknowledgment of his favour therein . The City of Amadabat comprehends within its territory twenty five great Towns , and two thousand nine hundred ninety and eight Villages , so as that the revenue thereof amounts to above six millions of Crowns , whereof the Governour hath the disposal , and therewith maintains the Souldiers , whom he is oblig'd to keep for the Kings service , especially against Robbers upon the high-wayes ; though many times he protects them , and divides the booty with them . The Couteval , who is as it were the King Lieutenant , commands under the Sulthan , and mannages the political Government , nay meddles also with the administration of Justice joyntly with the Kasi or ordinary Judge . The Mogul hath there also several other Officers , who are as it were Controllers and Supervisors of those we last named . The dayes following I spent in seeing the Sepulchres which are about the City , and among others , particularly that which is in the Village of Zirkees , about a League and a half from Amadabat . 'T is the work of a King of Guzuratta , built by him to the memory of a Kasi , who had been his Praeceptor , and is grown very famous upon the account of many pretended Miracles done by him after his death . The whole Structure , wherein there are four hundred and forty great pillars , thirty foot high , is of Marble , as also the floor of it , and serves for a Sepulchre to three other Kings , who would needs be buried there with their Families . At the entrance of this sumptuous Monument , there is a large Tanke , or Cistern , full of water , and enclos'd with a wall , which hath several windows all about it . The Mahumetans of those parts go on Pilgrimage thither ; and in this Village of Zirkees is made the best Indico in all the Country . About a League thence , there is a spacious Garden , with a fair House within it , which the Mogul , Chon Chimauw , built , in memory of a Victory gained by him in that place over Sulthan Mahomed Begeran , last King of Guzuratta , upon which he united that Kingdom to his Crown , as we shall express hereafter . About a League and a half from the City , we were shewn a Sepulchre , which they call Betti-Chuit , that is to say , thy daughters shame discovered . There lies interr'd in it a rich Merchant , a Moor , named Hajam Majom , who falling in love with his own Daughter , and desirous to shew some pretence for his incest , went to an Ecclesiastical Judge , and told him in general terms , That he had in his youth , taken the pleasure to plant a Garden , and to dress and order it with great care , so that now it brought forth such excellent fruits , that his neighbours were extreamly desirous thereof , that he was every day importuned to communicate unto them , but that he could not yet be perswaded to part therewith , and that it was his design to make use of them himself , if the Judge would grant him in writing a Licence to do it . The Kasi , who was not able to dive into the wicked intentions of this unfortunate man , made answer , That there was no difficulty in all this , and so immediately declar'd as much in writing . Hajom shewed it his Daughter , and finding nevertheless , that neither his own authority , nor the general permission of the Judge , would make her consent to his brutal enjoyments , he ravished her . She complain'd to her Mother , who made so much noise about it , that the King Mahomet Begeran coming to hear thereof , ordered him to lose his head . Not far from Amadabat begin to appear the dreadful Mountains of Marva , which reach above 70. Leagues towards Agra , and above a hundred towards Ouyen , and are so inaccessible , that the Castle of Gurchitto , ( where lives Rana one of the principal Radias of those parts ) is accounted impregnable , in so much that the Kings of Pettan , and the Mogul himself , found much ado to reduce it . The Indians , who are Pagans , have still a great Veneration for that Prince , who , they say , was so powerful , as that he could in a short time bring 120000. Horse into the Field . In the Mountain which lies between Amadabat and Trappe , there lives another Radia , who is not subject to the Mogul , by reason the Woods and Deserts secure him against that Prince , who with all his power is not able to force him out of the places he is possess'd of , no more then he is the Radia of Ider , who is his Vassal , but many times refuses to obey his Orders . One of the noblest Gardens about the City is that of Schach-bag , in that part of the Suburbs which is called Begampour . It is the King Garden , very spacious , encompass'd with a high Wall , and hath within it a very fair House , the Ditches whereof are full of water , and the appartments richly furnish'd . I went thence along a Stone-bridge , which is four hundred paces in length , to another Garden , called Niccinabag , that is to say , the Jewel , and they say it was planted by a beautiful and rich young Lady . The Garden is not very great no more then the House within it ; but both very advantageously seated in a place high enough to discover all the adjacent Champion , and upon the avenues of the Bridge , to make the noblest prospect that ever I saw . The Rain which falls in the Winter time supplyes a great Fish-poud or Pool in the middle of the Garden , but in Summer they make use of certain Engines , wherewith many Oxen put together draw up the water out of Wells , which are so deep , that they are never dry . A man can seldom go to this Garden , but he shall find some young Women bathing themselves , they will not persuit the Indians should see them , but suffered us to come in and speak to them . There are so many other Gardens about Amadabat , and the whole City is so full of Trees , that a man may say , it makes all but one Garden ; for as he comes to the City , he sees such abundance of them , that he may well think he is going into a Forrest . Among other things I took particular notice of the High-way , which they call Bascaban , and leads to a Village six Leagues distant from the City . It is so straight , that it should seem they took a great pleasure in planting the Trees about it , whereof there is a double row on both sides upon a straight line . They are Cocos-Trees , which at all times refresh Travellers with their shade : but this road comes nothing near that which goes from Agra to Barampour , which makes but one continued Ally for a hundred and fifty Germans Leagues together . All these Teees lodge and feed an incredible number of Apes , among which there are some as big as Greyhounds , and strong enough to set upon a Man ; but they never do it unless they be angred . They are most of them of a greenish brown colour , and their beards and eye-brows long and white . They multiply extreamly , by reason the Benjans , who are much more numerous in those parts then the Mahumetans , believe the Metempsychosis , or transmigration of souls , and permit not the killing of beasts , and these much less then any other , because they have some resemblance of Man , and are perswaded , that the merriest and best humour'd souls , after their departure out of the body , retire into these Creatures ; whence it comes that the City is full of them . They come into people houses at any time with all the freedom imaginable , and in so great numbers , that those who sell Fruits and Preserves have much ado to keep them from their houses , and to secure their Ware. I remember one day I counted above fifty at the English house at the same time , which fell a playing and putting themselves into several postures , as if they had been sent thither purposely to make me sport . I one day chanc'd do cast some Dates and Almonds among two or three Apes that came in , which they liked so well , that they waited every morning at my Chamber door for their Breakfast , and became at last so familiar , that they would take Fruit , or Bread , or any thing else out of my hand . I would sometimes catch one of them by the Foot , so to oblige the others to snarle at me , and as it were to demand their Companion , which I did till such time as I saw them make ready to set upon me , so to force him out of my hands . The same Trees maintain all sorts of wild Fowl , but especially an infinite number of Parrots , whereof there are several kinds . The biggest are called Indian Crows . Some are all white , or of a Pearl colour , having on their Crowns a tuft of Feathers of a Carnation red , and they are called Kahatou , from that word which in their chattering they pronounce very distinctly . These Birds are common all over the Indies , where they make their Nests in Cities , under the Eaves of Houses , as Swallows do in Europe . The lesser sort of them , which are the more valued for the beauty and diversity of their colours , their Feathers being checquer'd between a lively Carnation and a bright Green , build their Nests in the Woods , and fasten them to the tops of the branches , so as that they hang in the Air , by which means they preserve their young ones from the Serpents that would devour them . They build their Nests with Hay or Stubble , and many times they fasten two together , with a covering above , and another beneath . These Birds are a great annoyance to the Fruits , and do much mischief in the Rice , because none kill them ; nay , the Benjans are so supertitious as not to hinder them from eating ; which freedom they also give the wild Ducks , Herons and Cormorants , whereof there are abundance abut the River . In the precedent Travels of the Embassadours into Muscovy and Persia , there is some mention of these Birds , upon occasion of those which we saw upon the River Wolga ; We shall only add here , that it is the same kind of Fowl , that the Natural Histories call Onocratalus , from the noise it makes in the Water , when it puts its Beak into it , imitating in some sort the braying of an Ass. It hath the subtilty to swallow down Muscles , and keep them in the Stomach till the heat thereof hath opened the shell , and then cast them up again to take out the Fish. There is no kind of wild Fowl , nor Venison , which may not be had in these Forrests , but especially , Fallow-Deer , Roebucks , Ahus , or wild Asses , wild Boars and Hares . They have also store of tame Creatures , as Buffles , Oxen , Cows and Sheep : And the Rivers is so well furnished with all sorts of Fish , that it may be confidently affirmed , there is no place in the world where a man might live more deliciously . They want nothing but Wine ; but to supply their want of that , they have Terri , taken out of the Cocos-trees , which drinks as deliciously as Wine . They have the most excellent Water in the World ; and out of Rice , Sugar and Dates , they extract their Arak , which is a kind of Aqua vitae , much stronger and more pleasant then that which is made in Europe . But as the Kingdom of Guzuratta is furnish'd with Creatures beneficial to man , as to carriage or otherwise , so are there also some which he must have a care of . There is no River but is pester'd with abundance of Crocodiles , called by the Inhabitants Cayman , which do much mischief , as well in the Water , as upon the Land among the Cattle , nay , sometimes among Men , whom they surprise when they go a swimming , or when they go in Boats near the shore ; this Creature being so nimble , that a Man hath much ado to escape by running , though it were no hard matter for him , by frequent turnings and windings to avoid his pursuit : for the Crocodile having no Vertebrae or joynts either in his neck or back , he cannot turn himself , and thence it comes that most commonly he rather surprises Men then pursues them . He commonly lurks in the high Grass on the River side , to catch at those who come for Water ; and the Benjans , who believe that the Souls of those who are thus devour'd by these Creatures , are immediately admitted into Paradise , take no course to destroy them . It is very certain , that in the Ditches of the City of Pegu there were Crocodiles above thirty foot in length , and fed so much upon Mans flesh , that no day pass'd but they devour'd some or other , and yet the Benjans took no course in the world to prevent it and destroy them . But the King having caused one to be more particularly observed , which did more mischief alo●e then all the rest , had it taken and kill'd . There was one had swallow'd down a Woman with all her cloaths about her . They cover their Eggs , having laid to the number of 28 or 30. with Sand , about the change of the Moon , and so leave them till the wane , by which time they are hatch'd ; when they uncover them , they kill a great many of the young ones , which hinders them from multiplying , as they would do otherwise to infinity . Iohnston in his Natural History saith , that near Panama , in the West - Indies , there were found Crocodiles above a hundred foot long . But we shall not here make a digression into Natural History , and ingenuosly acknowledge , that those we saw were about twelve or fifteen foot long . The skin , or rather scales of their backs is harder then Armour musket-proof ; so that to destroy them , a man must go on one side of them , and run them into the belly . The Inhabitants of the Country affirm , that this Creature is of its own nature cowardly , and that it avoids those who stand to it , and hath courage only when it hath to do with those that have not any , and run away from it . Another quality which this Country hath , not common with all places , is , that it produces abundance of Snakes and Serpents , which are here very dangerous , and among the rest those , which from a Greek word are called Amphisbenes , and have two heads . I must confess I never saw any of them , and expect not that upon my testimony any should condemn the opinion of those , who with much probability affirm , that Nature produces no Creature with two heads , unless she intend to make sport , and frame a Monster ; and that their errour , who speak of the Amphisbene , proceeds only hence , that they have seen Serpents , which , contrary to the ordinary form of all Reptiles , are as big towards the tail as towards the head . We might also very well esteem those somewhat ridiculously conceited , who would have people believe , that these heads command ' and obey alternately by years , if those of the Country did not affirm as much , and if Nirembergius , in his Natural History , write , that an Inhabitant of Madrid , named Cortavilla , had assur'd him that he had seen it : but he doth not himself believe what he adds to that Story ; to wit , that this Creature hath under one of its Tongues the Remedy against the Poyson which the other had cast . The Woods are full of Lyons , Leopards , Tigers and Elephants ; whereof we shall have occasion to speak elsewhere . But there is no Creature more common in these parts , as also all over the Indies , then the Batts , which are as big as Crows with us , nay , there are some about the bigness of our Hens . They are so great an annoyance to Gardens , that people are oblig'd to watch them , for the preservation of the Fruits . The City of Amadabat maintains for the Mogul's service , out of its own Revenue , twelve thousand Horse , and fifty Elephants , under the command of a Chan , or Governour , who hath the quality of Radia , Raja , or Rasgi , that is to say , Prince . He who commanded there in my time , was called Areb-chan , and about sixty years of age . I was credibly inform'd , that he was worth in Money and Houshold-stuffe , ten Crou , or Carroas Ropias , which amount to fifty millions of Crowns , the Crou being accounted at a hundred Lake Ropias , each whereof is worth fifty thousand Crowns . It was not long before , that his Daughter , one of the greatst Beauties in the Country , had been married to the M●gul's second Son , and the Chan , when she went to the Court , had sent her attended by twenty Elephants , a thousand Horse , and six thousand Waggons , loaden with the richest Stuffs , and whatever else was rare in the Country . His Court consisted of above 500. persons , 400. whereof were his slaves , who serv'd him in his affairs , and were all dieted in the house . 〈◊〉 have it from good hands , that his expence in house-keeping amounted to above five thousand Crowns a moneth , not comprehending in that account that of his Stables , where he kept five hundred Horse and fifty Elephants . The most eminent Persons of his retinue were very magnificently clad , though as to his own person , he was nothing curious , and was content commonly with a Garment of Cotton , as are the other Indosthans , unless it were when he went abroad into the City , or took a journey into the Country ; for then he went in great state , sitting ordinarily in a rich Chair , set upon an Elephant , cover'd with the richest Tapistry , or Alcatifs of Persia , being attended by the Guard of 200. men , having many excellent Persian Horses led , and causing several Standards and Banners to be carried before him . October 18. I went along with the English Merchant to visit the Governour , whom we found sitting in a Pavilion or Tent which look'd into his Garden . Having caused us to sit down by him , he asked the Merchant who I was : He told him in the Indosthan Language , that I was a Gentleman of Germany , whom a desire to see forreign Countries , and to improve himself by Travel , had oblig'd to leave his own . That coming into Persia , upon occasion of an Embassie sent thither by the Prince my Master , I took a resolution to see the Indies , as being the noblest Country in the world ; and being come to that City , that I hoped he would not take it ill if I aspir'd to the honour of waiting upon him . The Governour made answer , I was very welcome , that my resolution was noble and generous , and that he pray'd God to bless and prosper it . He thereupon asked me , whether during my aboad in Persia , I had learnt ought of the Language . I reply'd , that I had a greater inclination to the Turkish Language , and that I understood it so far as to make a shift to express my self in it . The Governour , who was a Persian born , made answer , that it was true indeed , the Turkish Language was much more commonly spoken in the Scach's Court then that of the Country , and thereupon asked me my age , and how long it was since I left Germany . I told him I was 24. years of age , and that I had travelled three years . He reply'd , that he wondred very much my friends would suffer me to travel so young , and and asked me whether I had not chang'd my habit by the way ; whereto having made answer that I had not , he told me , that it was an extraordinary good fortune , that I had travell'd in that equipage through so many Countries , without meeting with some unhappy accident , and that the Dutch and English , to prevent any such misfortune , clad themselves according to the fashion of the Country . After about an hours discourse , we would have risen and taken our leaves of him , but the Governour intreated us to stay and dine with him . He caused some Fruit to be brought , while his people were laying the cloath , which was of Cotton , laid upon a large Carpet of red Turkie-leather . The dinner was very noble , and serv'd up and dre●t according to the Persian way , the Meat being laid in dishes , all Porcelane , upon Rice of several colours , in the same manner as we had seen at the Court at Ispahan . Presently after dinner we came away , but as I was taking my leave of the Governour , he told me in the Turkish Language , Senni dahe kurim , that is to say , we shall see you again , giving me thereby to understand , that he would be glad of some further discourse with me . Accordingly we went thither again the 20. but I had clad my self according to the mode of the Country , upon the design I had to travel into Cambaya , which I could hardly do without changing habit . We found him in the same appartment where we had seen him the time before . He was clad in a White Vestment , according to the Indian mode , over which he had another that was longer , of Brocadoe , the ground Carnation lined with white Satin , and above , a Collar of Sables , whereof the Skins were sewed together , so as that the Tails hung down over the back . As soon as he saw us come in , he made us sit down by the Lords that were with him . He was about some business , which hindred him for a while from discoursing with us , yet could I not but observe that he was pleased at my change of habit . He dispatch'd several Orders , and sometimes writ himself ; yet did not his business take him up , so as to hinder him from taking Tobacco , which he took after the same manner as is elsewhere described in the precedent Travels of the Embassadours , there standing near him a Servant , who with one hand held to the Pipe to his mouth , and set fire to it with the other . He quitted that exercise to go and take a view of certain Troops of Horse and Companies of Foot , which were drawn up in the Court. He would see their Armes himself , and caus'd them to shoot at a Mark , thereby to judge of their abilities , and to augment the pay of such as did well at the cost of the others , out of whose pay there was so much abated . So that seeing him thus employ'd , we would have taken our leaves , but he sent us word that we should dine with him , causing in the mean time some Fruit to be sent us , whereof by his order we sent the best part to our Lodging . Soon after he call'd for a little golden Cabinet , enrich'd with precious Stones , and having taken out two Drawers , out of one he took Offion , or Opium , and out of the other Bengi , a certain Drug , or Powder , made of the leaves and seed of Hemp , which they use to excite luxury . Having taken a small spoonful of each , he sent the Cabinet to me , and told me , that it could not otherwise be , but that , during my aboad at Ispahan , I must needs have learnt the use of the Drug , and that I should find that as good as any I had seen in Persia. I told him , that I was no competent Iudge of it , in regard I had not used it often ; however I would then take of it for the Honours sake of receiving it from his hands . I took of it , and the English Merchant did the like , though neither of us had ever taken any before , nor did much like it then . The Governour ask'd me , where I had learnt the Turkish Language , and whether I had ever been at Constantinople . I told him , I never had been there , but had employ'd the little time of my aboad in the Provinces of Schirwan , and at Ispahan , in learning that Language , which is as common there as that of the Country . He told me that Schi●wan was his Country , and understanding that I had been particularly known to Schach Sefi , had dined at his Table , and been a hunting with him , he ask'd my judgment of the King of Persia , and what I thought worthy commendation or censure in that Prince ? I made answer , that he was a Prince of a graceful Aspect and Person , and one that had understanding and courage enough to be obey'd in his Kingdom . He ask'd me , whether he still reign'd as a Tyrant , and continu'd his former cruelties ? I answered , that Age having moderated his youthful extravagancies , his government began to be also more moderate . But the Chan reply'd , that Schach Sefi had assum'd the Scepter with bloudy hands , and that the beginning of his reign had cost the lives of an infinite number of persons , of all conditions and qualities : That Cruelty was hereditary to his Family : That it descended to him from Scach-Abas , his Grand-father , and that there was little hope he could rid himself of a quality that was become in a manner natural to him , though he might happily dissemble it for a time : That that was the only reason for which Alymerdan-Chan , Governour of Candahar , had been forc'd to cast himself into the protection of the Mogul , and to deliver up his place to him ; as knowing his life was in danger , though he had never done ought against the service of his Prince , and that he was sent for to Court , to augment the number of those Lords whom that Tyrant had put to death : That he was content to believe , that S●hach Sefi was an understanding person , but that even as to that , there was no more comparison between him and the Mogul , then there was between the poverty of the one and the vast wealth of the other , the Prince his Master being able to maintain a War against three Kings of Persia. I was loth to enter into any contestation upon so ticklish a subject , and therefore only told him , that it was indeed true , there was not any comparison between the Gold , and the Silver , and Wealth of Persia , and what I had already seen of the Mogul's Kingdom ; but that it must be withall confess'd , that Persia had one thing which could not be had elsewhere , and was in effect inestimable , which was the great number of Kisilbachs , with whose assistance the King of Persia might attempt the conquest of all Asia . Which I said purposely , knowing the Governour was a Kisilbach , and that he could take no offence at such a discourse . Accordingly he discover'd his satisfaction thereat , not only in saying , that he must grant it to be true , but also , when turning to one of the Lords , who was a Persian as well as himself , he said to him , Walla beksade , jasehi a-damdur , chassa adamlar souer , that is to say , I believe this young Gentleman hath courage , when he speaks so well of those that have . By that time we had ended this discourse dinner was brought in . The Carver sate in the middle of the great Vessels wherein the meat was brought up , and with a great spoon put of it into little dishes , to be serv'd up to us . The Cban himself would needs also put in some , to assure us of his being pleas'd with our company . The room was full of Military Officers , whereof some stood with Half-pikes in their hands , others sate about a Tanke or Cistern which was in the room . Immediately after dinner we took leave , but the Governour told us , that he intended to give us the divertisement of the Women-dancers of the Country , and that we should pass away the afternoon with him : but some business intervening he could not do it then , and therefore was forc'd to put it off to some other time . But the earnestess I was in to pros●cute my travels into Cambay● , together with the little satisfaction I found in the lewd and insolent Postures of those Women , whereof I had seen but too much in Persia , hindred me from making any acceptance of his proffers . The Governour of Amadabat was a judicious understanding man , but hasty , and so rigorous , that his Government inclin'd somewhat to cruelty . It happened one day , that the two principal Directors of the English and Dutch trade there , being invited by him to dinner ; a young Gentleman that waited upon the former , comes into the Hall to attend upon his Master ; He had on a slash'd doublet , much after the fashion which was worn about 30. years since , which the Governour thought so ridiculous , that he could not forbear laughing at it , and askt the English President , in what quality that slash'd Gallant serv'd him , since that according to his habit , he conceiv'd he kept him for his Fool. The President made answer , not without some confusion , that he waited on him in his Chamber , and that he had opened his Doublet in that manner to make way for the Air , the better to avoid the excessive heats of the Country , which the Europaeans could not well endure . Whereto the Governour reply'd , that that reason gave some satisfaction , but what he most wondred at was , that the Christians , who are a wise and understanding people , had not yet found out the way to make their Doublets of several shreds , rather then cut and mangle whole pieces of Stuffes to put themselves into that mode . This jesting with the English Merchant put him into so good an humour , that he would needs devote the remainder of the day to sport and divertisement , and thereupon sent for twenty Women-dancers , who as soon as they were come into the room fell a singing and dancing , but with an Activity and exact observation of the cadence , much beyond that of our Dancers upon the Ropes . They had little Hoops or Circles , through which they leap'd as nimbly as if they had been so many Apes , and made thousands of Postures , according to the several soundings of their Musick , which consisted of a Tumbeck , or Timbrel , a Haw-boy , and several Tabours . Having danc'd near two hours , the Governour would needs send into the City for another band of Dancers , but the Servants brought word , that they were sick and could not come . This excuse being not taken , he sent out the same Servants , with express order to bring those Prostitutes away by force ; but they returning the second time with the same excuse , he order'd they should be cudgell'd . Upon that , they cast themselves at the Governours feet , and acknowledged that it was indeed true , they were not sick , but were at a certain place , where they got Money at a more delightful and easier sport then dancing , and that they absolutely deny'd to come , saying , they knew well enough the Governour would not pay them . He laught at it , but immediately commanded out a party of his Guard to bring them to him , and they were no sooner entred into the Hall ere he ordered their heads to b● struck off . They beg'd their lives with horrid cries and lamentations ; but he would be obey'd , and caus'd the execution to be done in the room before all the Company , not one of the Lords then present daring to make the least intercession for those Wretches , who were eight in number . The Strangers were startled at the horrour of the Spectacle and inhumanity of the Action ; which the Governour taking notice of , fell a laughing , and ask'd them what they were so much startled at ? Assure your selves Gentlemen , said he , that if I should not take this course , I should not be long Governour of Amadabat . For should I connive once at their disobedience , these Bete-Seioth , or Sons of Whores , would play the Masters , and drive me out of the City . 'T is but prudence in me to prevent their contempt of my Authority , by such examples of severity as these are . October 21. I left Amadabat , with a Coach and one Saddle-nag , in the company of a young English Merchant , who , by order from the President , was to be my Fellow-traveller . The Rasboutes make the way between Amadabath and Cambaya very dangerous , which made me take for my Convoy eight Foot-souldiers arm'd with Pikes and Bucklers . This kind of Souldiers do also the office of Lacqueys , running just before the Horses , and may be hired for a small matter ; for I gave them but eight Crowns for the whole journey , though I had them three dayes , in which time I travell'd thirteen of the Country Leagues . All the English Merchants brought me half a League out of the City , where I saw a sumptuous Tomb , which they call Salu. I got that day to the Garden of Tschictbag , made in memory of the place where the Sulthan Mahomet Begoran , whom we spoke of before , was defeated , and is without all comparison the fairest of any in the Indies ; but it being dark ere I got thither , I shall forbear the description of it till my return that way , at which time I had the convenience of taking a particular view thereof . The 22. Having travell'd seven Leagues , I came to the Village of Serguntra , where , saw not any thing remarkable , but a great Tanke , or Cistern , wherein rain-water is kept all the year . The 23. After five Leagues travelling , I came to Cambaya . I din'd in sight of the City among certain Trees , and in the mean time sent one of my Foot-souldiers to a Brocker , that is to say , one of those Benjans , whom the English and Dutch make use of as Interpreters , and who understand their Language , together with the Portuguez , which they learnt by means of the great Commerce that Nation hath had all over the Indies . He immediately came in a Coach , and having brought me into the City , lodg'd me at a Mahumetan Merchants , where I was very well accommodated ; which course I took , because the English Factor being from home , I made some difficulty to lodge at the English House . As soon as I was got into the City , I desir'd the Brocker to shew me what was most worth the seeing there . The City of Cambaya lies 16. Leagues from Broitsc●ia , in a sandy place upon the River side , which makes there a great Bay , into which the River May , having past by the Walls thereof , disembogues it self . The Haven is incommodious , though at High-water there be above seven fathom water ; but at Low-water , the Ships lye dry in the Sand and Mud that is at the bottom . The City is encompass'd by a very fair Wall of Free-stone , and hath twelve Gates , very large houses , and strait and broad streets , most whereof have Gates which are shut up in the night time . It is much greater then Surat , as being at least ten Leagues about . It hath three Basars or Market-places , and four noble Tanks or Cisterns , able to find the Inhabitants water all the year long . The Inhabitants are for the most part Pagans , Benjans , or Rasboutes , whereof some apply themselves to Commerce , others to a military life . Their greatest traffick is at Achim , Diu , Goa , Meca , and into Persia , whither they carry all sorts of Stuffes of Silk and Cotton , and bring back ready Money , both Gold and Silver , to wit , Ducats , Chequins and Ryals ; also Ruynas , Dates , and other Commodities of those parts . After a walk of two hours , my Conductor carried me out of the City , and shewed me 15. or 16. publick Gardens , but among the rest , one , into which I went on that side that was towards the Sea , by a pair of stairs of Free-stone of many steps . It was enclos'd with a high Wall , and had in it two or three fair Structures , one whereof being over the Gate , had many noble Appartments . In the midst of the Garden there is a very high place , within which was the Sepulchre of the Mahumetan who had founded it , and was there buried with all his Family . The Tomb was covered with Marble , and had several Arabian Inscriptions : There is not any place in all those parts that hath so noble a prospect as this , not only towards the Sea-side , but also towards the Land , where a man hath the sight of the noblest Champion Country in the World. This is so pleasant a place , that the Mogul being one day at Cambaya , would needs take up his Lodging in the Garden , and caused the Stones of the Sepulchre to be taken away , that his Tent might be pitch'd there . While I was taking a particular view of that Structure , came up to us two English Merchants , who obligingly reproach'd me with the slurre I put upon their Nation , in preferring the House of a Mahumetan before their Lodge , as if I had been but poorly entertain'd at Suratta , and other places , where I had lodg'd among them . They proffered me their company to walk , and promised to carry me the next morning to a place , where an Indian Widow was to be burnt , with her own consent . I went at night to my Lodging , whither the Brocker brought several Alcatifs , or pieces of Tapistry , quilted Coverlets , Silk-stuffes , Cottons , Vessels , Handles for Knives , Seals , Bracelets , Rings and Buttons of Agat , Cornelian and Jasper , &c. of all sorts of colours , which pleased me very well ; but not being in a condition to spare any money , I only bought some few trifles , to keep in favour with my Merchant . The next day , the English Merchants came to my Lodging , whence we went together to the River side , without the City , where this voluntary execution was to be done . The Womans Husband was a Rasboute , and had been kill'd near Labor , 200. Leagues from Cambaya . As soon as she had heard of his death , she would needs do his Obsequies , by causing her self to be burnt alive ; but whereas the Mogul and his Officers are Mahumetans , who endeavour by degrees to abolish this heathenish and barbarous Custom , the Governour had a long time oppos'd her desires , under pretence that the news of her Husbands death being uncertain , he could not consent to the doing of an inhumane action , whereof there would afterwards haply be cause to repent . The Governours design was to see , whether time would abate any thing of her passion , and the earnestness she was in to follow her Husband into the other World : but seeing she was daily more and more instant to do it , he permitted her to comply with the Laws of her own Religion . She was not above twenty years of age , yet we saw her come up to the place of her execution with so much confidence , and a chearfulness so extraordinary to those who go to present and inevitable death , that I was much inclin'd to believe , that she had dull'd her senses with a dose of Opium , which is as commonly used in the Indies as in P●●sia . In the front of the Procession marched the Country Musick , consisting of Haw-boys and and Timbrels . Then follow'd a great many Maids and Women , singing and dancing before the Widow , who was drest in her richest Cloathing , and had her Fingers , her Armes and Legs loaden with Rings , Bracelets and Carkanets . After her came a confused company of Men , Women and Children , and so concluded the Procession . She made a stop at the Funeral Pile , which had been purposely erected for the Ceremony . The Woman had wash'd her self in the River , that she might meet her Husband in a state of Purity , in regard the body of the deceased being not upon the place , she could not accompany it in its passage into the other World. The Pile was of the wood of Apricock-trees , among which they had put in some Sanders and Cinnamon . Having look'd upon it with a certain contempt , she took leave of her Kindred and Friends , and distributed among them the Rings and Bracelets she had about her . I was something near her on horseback , with the two English Merchants , and I think she perceiv'd in my countenance that I pitied her , whence it came that she cast me one of her Bracelets , which I had the good hap to catch , and still keep , in remembrance of so extraordinary an Action . As soon as she was got upon the Pile , they set fire to it , which she perceiving , pour'd on her head a Vessel of persum'd Oly , which the fire immediately taking hold of , she was smother'd in an instant , so as that she was not perceiv'd to make the least wry face at it . Some that were present cast upon her several Cruses of Oyl , which soon reduc'd the body to ashes , while the rest of the Assembly fill'd the Air with their cries and shouts , such as must needs have hindred those of the Widow to be heard , if she had the time to make any in the fire , which had made a sudden dispatch of her as if it had been Lighting . The Ashes were cast into the River . I was told , that this barbarous Custom had been introduc'd among the Pagans of those parts upon this account , that Polygamy occasioning much heart-burning among the Women , arising either from the little satisfaction they could have from a man , who is oblig'd to divide his affections , or the jealousie , which is unavoidable among Rivals of that Sex ; it happened that the Women procur'd their Husbands death ; and 't was found , that in one year there had been four Men buried for one Woman ; so that to oblige them to be careful of their Husbands lives , it was ordered , that such as were desirous to be accounted honest Women , should be ingag'd to accompany their Husbands at their death , and to be burnt together with their bodies . Certain it is , that the Persians , and other neighbouring Nations , have ever had so particular a veneration for the fire , that it is not to be admir'd they should chuse rather to reduce their deceased to ashes , then bury them . I say , this Obligation of dying with their Husbands was imposed only on those Women who stood upon the reputation of honesty , yet so as they were engag'd thereto only by a principle of honour , there being not any punishment to be inflicted on such as refused to follow them in that dreadful journey , other then that they were not admitted into the company of Persons of quality , as being looked on as infamous Women . They who are not so scrupulous , and stand not so much upon the punctilio of Honour , and prefer their lives before their reputation , do ordinarily strike in among the publick Dancers . The Ceremony being over , I went to see one of the chiefest Merchants of the City , named Myrsabeg , to whom I had Letters of recommendation from the Director of the Engglish Commerce at Amadabat . He was not at home , but I found him on the River side looking on some Workmen he had about a Ship which was then a building . He receiv'd the Letters with much civility , and having caused me to sit down by him , he enquired after my health , the success of my Travels , and the Design I was engaged in . He was a Mahum●tan , and spoke to me at first by the means of my Interpreter ; but having learnt from him ▪ that I understood the Turkish Language , he would make no further use of the Brocker , and spoke to me in that . I told him , that I had not met with any misfortune by the way , and that I intended to be gone the next morning , as having no further business that might detain me at Cambaya , and that I had not stayed there that day , had it not been for the honour of seeing him , and delivering him the Letters directed to him . He made answer , that it very much troubled him , that the small stay I intended to make at Cambaya , permitted him not to express what he would do for me , not only upon the account of the Letters I had brought him from his Friend , but also upon that of my own merit . While we were engaged in these Complements , came up to us the Kings Lieutenant , who alighting , saluted me with much civility . Having made the same questions to me as the Merchant had done before , and receiv'd the same answer I had made the other , he told me , I should do him a great kindness , if I gave him a visit at his own Lodgings , which I promised to do . Myrsabeg told me , that he would come , and know of me , wherein he might serve me , and so I took leave of them both , with a design to spend the remainder of the morning in walking about the City . As I rose from dinner were brought in the Presents of Myrsabeg , which were two Muttons , twelve Capons and Pullets , a basket of Eggs , a Pan●●er of Cocos , a great bundle of Sugar-canes , and a very fair Vessel of Agat . I requited his pains who conducted ●●ose that brought in the Present , with a small acknowledgment , and told him , I would not fail coming to thank his Master . I thought to have done it the next morning , but he prevented me , and surpriz'd me , giving order for my departure . He told me , it would have troubled him much , I should have departed ere he had taken leave of me . I thank'd him for the honour he did me , and the Presents he had sent me , and intreated him to accept of a Pocket-pistol , made at London , which was a very neat one , excusing my self , that as to the condition I was then in , it was impossible for me to acknowledge , as I would desire , the kindness he had shewn me . He made answer , that it was unhandsome to receive Presents from a Stranger , but that it would be a greater incivility to refuse what I proffer'd him , that he was far from deserving what I then made him , but being bestow'd with so much kindness and obligation , he could by no means forbear accepting of it . I give a particular account of this answer , that the Reader may judge thereby , whether those persons who are so well furnish'd with Complements of this Nat●re , should be look'd on as Barbarians : and no doubt but he will be much more surpriz'd , when I shall tell him , that there is more civility to be found among the Indians , then there is among those who pretend to the sole possession of it , but seldom accompany it with the sincerity which ever attends it in the Indies , where such as are friends , are such without any shiness or reservation , to those to whom they have promised friendship , as they are , on the other side , irreconcileable enemies to such as have injur'd them . I intreated Myrsabeg to sit down , and caus'd to be presented to him a Box of Bettelé according to the custom of the Country , where they never entertain any friend , but there is of that Drug brought him , it being so commonly used all over the Indies , as that Bread cannot be more in Europe ; in so much , that it may be truly said , that it is one of the most advantageous , and most considerable things of any produced in the Indies . The Malabares call it Bettelé , the Inhabitants of Guzuratta , Pam , and those of Malaca , Sir. Avicann● , an Arabian Physician , calls it Tambul . It s predominant qualities are hot and dry , and it is a Plant , whose leaves are like those of the Orange-tree , save that they are not quite so broad , and when they are in their full ripeness , they are of a brownish red colour . The stalk of the Plant is very weak , whence it comes that it is supported by a stake , or set near some other tree , to which it clings and spreads about the branches , as Ivy does ▪ It is commonly joyn'd to that Tree which they call Areca , upon this account , that the Indians never use the leaves of Bettelé without the fruit of Areca . This Plant is very delicate , and must be cultivated with much care and tenderness , especially as to the watering of it ; for it must not have either too much heat , or too much moisture , in as much as it is observed , that it grows not in hot places , such as Mozambique and Zoffala , nor yet in cold Countries ; as for instance , in the more Northerly Provinces of China . It does not bring forth any fruit in Guzuratta , but in Malacca it does , in form like a Lizards tail , and the Inhabitants eat of it , and think it not unpleasant ▪ In all other places it brings forth only leaves , which are sold in bundles by the dozen , and they keep fresh a long time . The Indians eat of them at any time of the day , as also in the night , both men and women , insomuch that no person of any mean condition , but spends two or three dozen of leaves a day . But in regard this Drug is of it self very bitter , they put into every leaf an Areca-nut , the predominant qualities whereof are cold and dry . This is that which Avicenna calls Faufel , and the Tree that bears it is not much less then that of the Cocos , which is commonly called the Indian Palm-tree . The Husk wherein the Fruit is enclosed , is smooth on the out-side , but within rugged and downy , as that of the Cocos , and the Fruit it self is of the bigness of a Wall-nut , but the kernel is no bigger then a Nutmeg , which is not much unlike , not only without , but also as to the veins , which are to be seen when it is cut . They mingle with it some of that Lime which is made of the Shells of Muscles , and so●chew them together to get out the juyce of it , which they swallow , and spit out what remains in their mouths . They use it at any time of the day , but especially after meals , as conceiving it promot●s digestion and prevents vomiting . Those Forreigners that have liv'd any time in the Indies , accustom themselves thereto out of complyance , but above all , the Portuguez Women at Goa , who are perpetually employ'd about this Exercise , chewing this Drug , as Cows and such other Cattel chew the Cud. It does indeed discolour the Teeth , which by the frequent use of it become of a red colour ; but that is one of the Beauties of the Indian Women . No corner of a Street but it may be had ready prepar'd , so that a man need not to be troubled about the quantity he is to make use of . Great Lords have it brought after them in Boxes of Lacque or Silver , and take of it as they go along the Streets , nay many times when they are about business of consequence , and that in any place . They are also of a belief , that this Drug fortifies the natural heat , and accordingly account it one of their delicacies ; upon which account it is , that they abstain from it when they are in affliction , and particularly when the Moguls and Mahumetans celebrate their Fasts . Myrsabeg having taken a little of it , took leave of me , and I got into my Coach , intending to call on the Kings Lieutenant at his own house , as I pass'd by , in regard I was to go by his door : but I met him in the Street in his Coach , there being carried before him three Banners of Taffata , Red and Green , charg'd with flames of Silver ; as soon as he perceived me , he turn'd his Coach , and oblig'd me to go along with him to his House . His House was seated in the most delightful quarter of the City , having two Gates to enter in at , one whereof led into a spacious Court , the other into a fair Garden , about the Walls where of there was one continued structure . He treated me with Bettelé and Palm-wine ; but having time little enough to perform the journey I intended that day , I staid not with him above half an hour . He sent one of his Menial servants after me to give order to the Officer of the Custom-house , and the Guards at the Gate , that I might pass without paying ought . I came in the Evening to Serguntra , but it was so late , that the Benjans , who burn no Candles for fear that Flies and such other Insects might be destroyed thereby , would not open their Shops to sell me any forrage for my Beasts . It is much different from what is commonly used in Europe ; For the Country bringing forth no Oats , and very little Grass , they accustom their Beasts to another kind of sustenance , and keep them with a certain Paste , which they make up of Sugar and Meal , into which they sometimes put a little Butter . We were going to break open one of their Shops , but ere we had done any harm , one of the Benjans brought us some forrage . The next day before noon , we travell'd five Leagues to a great Village , where we baited our Beasts , giving to each of the Oxen a pound and a half , and to the Horses two pounds of Sugar , mixt with Meal . Thence we got to the Garden of Tzietbagh , where we baited again . This Garden , which , no doubt , is the most delightful of any in the Indies , is also the most considerable of any in the whole Country , not only in regard of the Victory which the Mogul gain'd in that place , over the last King of Guzuratta , as we have mentioned before , and which gave it the name of Tzietbagh , that is to say , the Garden of Victory ; but also in respect of its magnificent Structures , and the noble Fruits which grow there in great abundance . It is seated in one of the most pleasant places in the world , upon the side of a great Pool , having on the side toward the water several Pavillions ▪ and on that towards Amadabat , a very high Wall. The sumptuousness of the buildings speaks the great Spirit of the Prince that founded it , as doth also the Caravansera adjoyning thereto . There are in the Garden many Allyes of Fruit-trees ; as Orange and Citro-trees of all sorts , Pomegranate-trees , Date-trees , Almond-trees , Mulberry-trees , the Trees which bear Tamarinds , Mangas , and Cocos , besides many other not known to us ; and there was such abundan●e of them , and they were planted so close , that we could walk about the Garden in the sha●e , which was a great refreshing to us : The branches of all these Trees were infinitely stor'd with Apes , which added not a little to ●he divertisment and satisfaction of our walk . We staid no longer in it then while our Horses were baiting , in regard we were resolv'd to get that day to Amadabat , whither we came at night . I was that day on horse-back , and by way of sport , would needs frighten the Apes , which plaid a thousand tricks about us , in so much that we began to think them troublesome . I shot two of them with my Pistol , whereat the rest were so incensed , that they seem'd to conspire together , as if they had a design to set upon us . Their cries and distorted looks discover'd how much they were inclin'd to do us some mischief , in so much that about twenty of the biggest of them followed us for above half a League ; but perceiving us ready to turn towards them , they got among the Trees , and at last gave over their pursuit of us . Coming to Amadabath , I met with a Caffila , or Caravan , of about 200. Merchants , English and Benjans , which was going to Agra , the chief City of all the Mogul's country . The English President had ordered him , who had the conduct of the Caravan , to take me along with him , and the Director of the Commerce at Amadabath , added thereto his particular recommendations ; so that those Merchants received me into their company , and I went along with them thence on the 28. of October . The weather and the way were very fair , but I met with so few Villages , that the first I have any account to give of , was that of Paingat ; and the sixth day after our departure from Amadabath , we came to the City of Heribath , which is fifty Leagues distant from it . This City is not very big , and hath neither Gates nor Walls , as having been razed by Temurleng , or Tamberlane , as had been also the Castle , whereof the ruines are yet to be seen upon a high Mountain , not far from the City . Between this City and that of Damtiges , which is distant from that of Heribath other fifty Leagues , we met a Caffila of Benjan Merchants , who told us , they had been set upon by 200. High-way-men , of the Rasboutes , who had forc'd them to ransom themselves at a hundred Ropias , and that we should do well to stand upon our guard , inasmuch as the day before they had seen a hundred more of them , who having understood from them what they had paid their Camrades , had siad no more to them , and only took away one of their Oxen ; but that they were gone to joyn with the former , and that they would not fail to set upon us . We made our advantage of this Intelligence , and caused our Waggons to be fastned together , and the Souldiers that guarded them were so disposed , as that they might relieve one another , without the least fear of any disorder . Near a certain Village we met with fifty of those rascally Companions , but they thought us so well arm'd , and so resolv'd to stand upon our advantage to defend our selves , that they passed by without saying ought to us , yet discovering withall by their march , that they were come only to take a view of us . We understood afterwards , how that returning by the same Village , they had said , that if we had been at a little further distance from it , they would have disputed the way with us . Fifty Leagues thence , we came near a Village called Syedck , which had in it a very strong Castle . And whereas most of our Beasts were extreamly wearied , by reason of the great dayes journeys we had made , we ordered that some of the Oxen and Waggons should go before . But they were hardly got into a little bottom that was in the way , not above six hundred paces from us , ere they were set upon by ten Rasboutes , who had lain in ambush behind a little Hill and at the first onset wounded two Benjans , and were driving away the Waggons , which they had before turn'd out of the Road , when we discovered them aftar off , and sent to them some of our Souldiers , who forced the Robbers to forsake what they had taken . After this we met with no misfortune , and came safely to Agra , where I took up my quarters among the English , whose Civilities to me here were consonant to what I had received from them in other places . The Mogul , or great King of Indosthan , does often change the place of his abode , insomuch that there is no City in all his Kingdom , of any considerable account , where he hath not his Palaces ; but he delights not so much in any as Agra , which , to do it right , is indeed the noblest City in all his Dominions . It lies 28. degrees on this side the Line , in the Province of Indosthan , upon the River Gemini , which falls into the Ganges , above the Kingdom of Bengala . It is at least twice as big as Ispahan , and it is as much as a Man can do to ride about it on horse-back in a day . It is fortified with a good Wall , of a kind of red Free-stone , and a Ditch , which is above thirty fathom broad . Its Streets are fair and spacious , and there are some of them vaulted , which are above a quarter of a League in length , where the Merchants and Tradesmen have their Shops , distinguished by their Trades and the Merchandises which are there sold ; every Trade , and every Merchant having a particular Street and Quarter assigned him . There are in it fifteen Meidans and Basars , whereof the most spacious is that which is before the Castle , where may be seen sixty great Guns of all sizes , but not kept in any order so as to be made use of . There is also in that place a high Pole , as at the Meidan of Ispahan , where the Court Lords , and sometimes the Mogul himself divert themselves with shooting at the Parrot fastned at the top of it . There are in the City fourscore Caravanseras , for the accommodation and convenience of Forreign Merchants , most of them three Stories high , with very noble Lodgings , Store-houses , Vaults and Stables belonging to them , together with Galleries and private Passages for the correspondence and communication of the Chambers . Every one of them hath a certain person , whose charge it is to lock them up , and to take care that the Merchandises be safely kept . He does also supply the place of a Sutler , and sels all sorts of Provision , Forrage , and Wood , to those that lodge in them . And whereas the Mogul , and most of the greatest Lords about his Court , profess the Mabumetan Religion , there is also in Agra a very great number of Metschid , or Mosqueys , and among the rest seventy great ones , of which the six principal they call Metschid-adine , because that it is in them they do their Devotions of Holy-dayes . In one of these last named , is to be seen the Sepulchre of one of their Saints , called Seander , and they say he is of the Posterity of Aaly . In another of them may be seen the Sepulchre of another Saint , who being 30. foot in length , and 16. in breadth , must needs have been one of the mightiest Gyants that ever were talk'd of . His Tomb was cover'd all over with little Flags , and we were told he had been one of their Heroes , who had sometime done wonders in the wars . To this place there are great Pilgrimages made , insomuch that the Devotions of the Pilgrims do , by the Offerings they make , very much augment the wealth of that Mosquey , the Revenue whereof is very great without those advantages . There are daily maintain'd in it a great number of poor people , so that it may be truly said , that the Devotions done there are not inferiour to those done at the Sepulchre of Schich Sefi at Ardebil . These Metzids , and the Courts which depend on them , serve also for so many Sanctuaries to persons guilty of any capital Crimes , as also to such as fear imprisonment for their Debt . These are the Allacapi of the Persians , and are called by the Indians , Allader , and the priviledges of them in the Indies , are equal to those the Allacapi are endued with in Persia , insomuch that the Mogul himself , though his power be absolute , cannot force a man out of these Sanctuaries , be his crime of ever so heynous a nature , by reason of the Veneration which these people have for their Saints . There are numbred in the City of Agra above eight hundred Baths , or Hot-houses , from which there comes in yearly to the Mogul a very considerable sum of money , occasioned hence , that this kind of Purification making one of the principal parts of their Religion , there passes not a day , but that these places are frequented by an infinite number of persons . The great Lords about the Court , who are called Rasgi , or Rajas , have their Houses and Palaces in the City , besides their Country-houses , all magnificent , both as to structure and houshold-stuffe . The King hath several Gardens and Houses without the City , whither he often retires himself with his Women-dancers , who dance before him stark naked . But there is not any thing gives a greater demonstration of the greatness of this Monarch , then his Palace , which stands upon the River Gemini , and is near four Leagues about . It is excellently well fortified , according to the fortification of that Country , with a Wall of Free-stone , and a great Ditch , having at every Gate a Draw-bridge , the Avenues whereof are also very well fortified , especially at the North-gate . The Gate which leads to the Basar is on the West-side , and is called Cistery . Under this Gate is the Diwan , or the place of publick Judicature ; and there is adjoyning to it a spacious Hall , where the principal Visier dispatches and seals all Orders for the ordinary and extraordinary Levies of men , whereof the Originals are kept at the said place . As soon as a man is come within this Gate , he finds himself in a spacious Street , having Shops on both sides , which leads directly to the Mogul's Palace , which is called Derbar . The Gate by which a man enters into it is called Achobarke Derwage , that is to say , King Achobar's Gate , and there is such a respect observed at it , as that , the Kings Sons only excepted , all other Lords , what quality soever they are of , are obliged to alight from their Horses , and to go in a foot . It is in this quarter that the Women are lodged , who divert the King and his Family with their singing and dancing . The fourth Gate , which is called Dersame , leads to the River , and thither it is that the Mogul comes every morning to worship the Sun at his rising . It is on that side also , that the Grandees of the Kingdom , who are about the Court , come every day to do their submissions to the King , going up to a little eminent place , whence the King may take the more particular notice of them . The Hadys , or Commanders of Horse , do also give their attendance there , but they stand at a greater distance , and make not their approaches , but upon the Kings express Order , who comes also to this place to see the fighting of the Lyons , Elephants , Bulls and other wild Beasts , it being his ordinary divertisement every day , Friday only excepted , which he spends in his Devotions . Besides all this , there is yet another Gate , which leads into the Guard-Hall , which they call Attesanna , where the Officers keep a Guard , and relieve one the other by weeks . There is a passage through this Hall into a paved Court , at the further end whereof there is , under a Portal , a row of silver Pillars , where there stands a particular Guard , which keeps the people from getting within it , and permits only the Great Lords that belong to the Court to enter there . There it was I met with the Persian Servant who run away from me at Suratta , and who proffered me to do me any service lay in his power , during my aboad at Agra ; nay , would have brought me within the Pillars before mentioned , but the Guards would not permit it . A man must go within these Pillars to get to the Mogul's Chamber , where may be seen , within another row of lesser Pillars , all of Gold , the Throne of that great Prince , made of massie Gold , and enrich'd with Diamonds , Pearls , and other precious Stones . Above the Throne there is a Gallery , where the King shews himself every day , and receives their Complaints who have any violence or injury done them . Those who have any Complaints to make , ring one of the little Bells which are hung up above those Pillars ; but unless a man have excellent good Evidence to prove what he alledges , it will be dangerous to offer at it , for he will hazard his own life . The Kings Sons only , who give him Air with a kind of Fan , and keep off the Flies , and the Grand Visier , are permitted to come within those Pillars ; and there is no person to go into any of the inner Lodgings , but the Godia , or Eunuchs , who wait on the Ladies of the Seraglio , and are in number about a thousand or twelve hundred . There is also within this Castle another Appartment , which is known by a great Tower , the covering whereof is of Gold , which shews what excessive wealth is enclosed within it , in eight spacious Vaults , which are full of Gold , Silver and precious Stones whereof the value is in a manner inestimable . I was credibly informed , that the Mogul , who lived in my time , had a Treasure , which amounted to above fifteen hundred Millions of Crowns ; and I have an Inventory of the Treasure which was found at the death of Schach Achobar , gre●t Grand-father of Schach Choram , as well in coyned Gold and Silver , as in Lingots and Bars , Plate , precious Stones , Brocadoes and other Stuffes , Purcelane Books , Ammunition , Armes , &c. so faithfully drawn up , that for the Readers further satisfaction , I shall not think it amiss to insert it here . This King Achobar had ordered the Coynage of a certain sort of Money of 25. 50. and a hundred Toles , which amounted to two thousand twelve and a half , four thousand twenty five , and eight thousand and fifty Crowns the piece , which was coined accordingly , to the sum of six Millions , nine hundred and seventy thousand Massas , which make ninety seven Millions , five hundred and eighty Ropias , or , forty eight Millions , seven hundred and ninety thousand Crowns . One hundred Millions of Ropias , or fifty Millions of Crowns , in a kind of Money , which from the said Kings name , is called Achobar Ropias . Two hundred and thirty Millions in another kind of money , which they call Peyses , thirty whereof make a Ropia , and sixty a Crown : so that what was found in Peyses amounted to seven hundred sixty six thousand , six hundred sixty six Ropias , and twenty Pence , which amount to three hundred eighty three thousand , three hundred thirty three Crowns , and ten Pence . In Diamonds , Rubies , Emeralds , Saphires , Pearls , and other precious Stones , to the value of sixty Millions , twenty thousand and one and twenty Ropias , or , thirty Millions , two hundred and sixty thousand , and twenty six Crowns . In Figures and Status ( all of Gold ) of Elephants , Camels , Horses , and other Creatures , to the value of nineteen Millions , six thousand seven hundred eighty five Ropias , or nine Millions , five hundred and three thousand , three hundred seventy Crowns and a half . In Houshold-stuffe , and gold Plate , as Dishes , drinking Cups , Basons , Ewers , &c. to the value of eleven Millions , seven hundred thirty three thousand , seven hundred and ninety Ropias , and a third part of a Ropia , which amounts to five Millions , eight hundred sixty six thousand , eight hundred ninety five Crowns and five Pence . In Houshold-stuffe , consisting of Brass and Copper , fifty one thousand , two hundred twenty five Ropias , or twenty five thousand , six hundred twelve Crowns and a half . In Purcelane , and Vessels of sealed Earth , and others , to the value of two Millions , five hundred and seven thousand , seven hundred forty seven Ropias , or , one Million , two hundred fifty three thousand , eight hundred seventy three Crowns and a half . In Brocadoes , and other Stuffes of Gold and Silver , as also in those of Silk and Cottons , and such as come from Persia , Turkey and Europe , and those made in Guzuratta , fifteen Millions , five hundred and nine thousand , nine hundred seventy nine Ropias , which amount to seven Millions , seven hundred fifty four thousand , nine hundred eighty nine Crowns and a half . In Woollen-clothes that came from Europe , Persia and Tartary , five hundred and three thousand , two hundred fifty two Ropias , or two hundred fifty one thousand , six hundred twenty six Crowns . In Tents , Hangings , Tapistry , and other Houshold-stuffe of that kind , as well for the City as the Country , nine Millions , nine hundred twenty five thousand , five hundred forty five Ropias , which amount to four Millions , nine hundred sixty two thousand , seven hundred seventy two Crowns and a half . Four and twenty thousand Manuscripts , so richly bound , that they were valued at six Millions , four hundred sixty three thousand , seven hundred thirty one Ropias ; that is , three Millions , two hundred thirty one thousand , eight hundred sixty five Crowns and a half . In Artillery , Powder , Bullets , and other Ammunition , to the value of eight Millions , five hundred seventy five thousand , nine hundred seventy one Ropias , that is , four Millions , two hundred eighty seven thousand , nine hundred eighty five Crowns and a half . In defensive and offensive Armes , as Swords , Bucklers , Pikes , Bows , Arrows , &c. to the value of seven Millions , five hundred fifty five thousand , five hundred twenty five Ropias , which amount to three Millions , seven hundred seventy seven thousand , seven hundred fifty two Crowns and a half . In Saddles , Bridles and Stirrups , and other Harness belonging to Horses , of Gold and Silver , to the value of two Millions , five hundred twenty five thousand , six hundred forty eight Ropias , or one Millions two hundred sixty two thousand , eight hundred twenty four Crowns . In Covering-clothes for Horses and Elephants , embroidered with Gold , Silver and Pearls , five Millions of Ropias , which amount to two Millions , and five hundred thousand Crowns . All these sums cast up together , come to three hundred forty eight Millions , two hundred twenty six thousand , three hundred eighty six Ropias ; that is , one hundred seventy four Millions , a hundred and thirteen thousand , seven hundred ninety three Crowns . But this came not any thing near the Treasure which Scach Choram was possessed of , at the time of my Travels in those Parts . This Wealth is more and more augmented every day , not so much out of the ordinary Revenue coming in from the great Kingdoms he hath , ( in regard that as his ordinary Expence abates not any thing of his Treasure ; so is it seldom seen that he increases it , by ought remaining at the years end of his Revenue ) as by the Presents which are made him , and the Escheats falling to him at the death of great Lords and Favourites , who make the Mogul Heir to what they had gotten by his Favour , insomuch that the Children have no hope to enjoy ought of their Fathers Estates , either Real or Personal . For the Mogul's Authority is such , and his Power so Absolute , that the Estates of all his Subjects are at his disposal ; and thence it comes , that only his will decides all differences arising among them , they having no other Law , then implicitely to submit to what he ordians . He hath the absolute disposal of their Lives and Fortunes , and thence it is , that upon his meer Order and Command , the greatest Lords are dragg'd to Execution , and their Estates , Charges , and Governments taken away from them . There is no hereditary Dignity in all his Country . That of Rasgi , or Raja , which he bestows rather upon the account of Merit then Birth , is Personal , as that of Chan in Persia , and is not deriv'd to Posterity , but by the recommendation of Vertue . Not that it is to be inferred hence , that the Mogul does exclude from Charges the Children of such as have done him good service ; but he gives them lesser charges , by which they may advance themselves to the chiefest in the Kingdom , if either an extraordinary Vertue , or the Princes Favour call them thereto . The chiefest Offices of the Kingdom are those of principal Visir , which is somewhat like that of Chancellourship elsewhere ; Chief of the Eunuchs , who is as it were Lord High Steward ; the Treasurer , the principal Secretary of State ; the General of the Elephants , and the Overseer of the Houshold-stuffe , Tents and precious Stones . These are of the Princes Privy Council , whereto is sometimes also called the Couteval , who is as it were the chief Judge , and commands the Mogul's Guard. The Council sits in the night , from seven of the clock till nine , in a Hall , which they call Gasalean . No day almost passes , but the Mogul is to be seen , in the morning , at Sun-rising , at which time the Lords of the Court salute him with their Patschach Salammet ; as also about Noon , when he comes to see the Beasts fight , and in the Evening , when he comes to a certain Window to behold the Sun-setting ; with whom he retires himself with the noise of a great number of Drums and Timbrels , and the Acclamations of the people , who wish him a long and happy life . It is to be found among the Registers of the Kingdom , that only the Provinces of Candahar , Cabul , Guzuratta , Cassimer , Barampour , Dely , Bengala , Agra , Orixa , and some others , bring in of yearly Revenue , one hundred seventy four Millions , and five hundred thousand Ropias , which amount to fourscore and seven Millions , and two hundred and fifty thousand Crowns ; and that the Province of Guzuratta alone is able to raise fourscore and ten thousand Horse ; Cambaya twelve thousand ; Kabul as many ; Orixa fourscore thousand ; and Dely one hundred and fifty thousand ; besides those which may be raised out of the other Provinces , whereof I could get no certain Accompt . All this Militia is divided into several Regiments , whereof some are of fifteen or twelve thousand Horse , which are for the Kings Sons , and the principal Persons of the Kingdom , who have also the Command of these Bodies , which consist of but two , three , or four thousand Horse . The Mogul , Scach Choram , when he went in Person , in the year 1630. against Chan Chaan , had an Army of one hundred forty four thousand and five hundred Horse , besides Elephants , Camels , Mules , and Horses for the Train . That Army was divided into four Brigades , which yet kept all together , that only excepted which was about the Kings Person at Barampour . The first was commanded by Schaaft-Chan , the Son of Assaph-Chan , and consisted of several Regiments , to wit , that of Schaaft-Chan , which was of five thousand Horse . 5000 That of his Father consisting also of five thousand Horse , all Rasboutes : 5000 Sadoch Chan. 3000 Myrsa Yedt Madaffer . 3000 Giasar Chan. 2500 Godia Sabes , 2000 Seid Iaffer . 2100 Iaster Chan. 1000 Mahmud Chan. 1000 Alawerdi Chan. 2000 Safdel-Chan Badary . 700 Myrsa-Scer-Seid . 500 Baaker-Chan . 500 Whereto were added besides , four thousand six hundred Mansebdars , in several loose Companies . 4600 The second Body , under the Command of Eradet-Chan , consisted of the following Regiments . That of Eradet-Chan , of 4000 Rau-Donda . 1000 Dorcadas . 1200 Kerous . 1200 Ram Tscheud Harran . 1200 Mustapha-Chan . 1000 Iakout-Chan . 2000 Killously . 3000 Sidi Fakir . 1000 Ecka Berkendas . 1000 Iogi-Rasgi , the Son of Lala Berting . 7000 Teluk-Tschaud . 400 Iakoet-Beg . 400 Three other Lords commanded each two hundred Horse . 600 Aganour , Chabonecan , Babouchan , Seid-Camel , Sidiali , and Sadaed-Chan , each five hundred Horse . 3000 So that this Body consisted of 28000 The third Body , under the Command of Raja Gedsing , consisted of the following Regiments , Raja-Gedsing . 3000 Raja-Bideldas . 3000 Oderam . 3000 Raja-Biemsor . 2000 Madosing , Son of Ram Rattung . 1000 Raja-Ros-Assou 1000 Badouria Raja-Bhozo . 1000 Raja-Kristensing . 1000 Raja Sour . 1000 Raja-T'Chettersing . 500 Wauroup . 500 Raja-Odasing . 5000 And under several other Rajas . 4500 That Brigade , which was about the Kings Person at Barampour , and to be as it were a Reserve , consisted of one and forty thousand Horse ; to wit , Haddis and Be●ken-Dasse . 15000 Asaph-Chan . 5000 Rauratti . 4000 Wasir-Chan . 3000 Mabot-Chan . 3000 Godia Abdul Hessen . 3000 Aftel-Chan . 2000 Serdar-Chan . 2005 Raja Iessing . 2000 Feddey-Chan . 1000 Ieffer . 1000 Mockly-Chan . 1000 Serif-Chan . 1000 Seid Allem . 1000 Amiral . 1000 Raja Ramdas . 1000 Tork Taes-Chan . 1000 Mier Iemla . 1000 Myrsa Abdulac . 500 Mahmud-Chan . 500 Myrsa Maant Cher. 500 Ghawaes-Chan . 1000 Moried-Chan . 1000 And under the Command of several other Lords , of their quality , whom they call Ommeraudes . 10000 The total of the Horse 62500 The offensive Arms of the Horse are , the Bow , the Quiver , having in it forty or fifty Arrows , the Javeline , of a kind of long-headed-Pike , which they dart with great exactness , the Cymitar on one side , and the Ponyard on the other : and the defensive is the Buckler , which they have alwayes hanging about their necks . They have no Fire-Arms with Wheels , nor yet Fire-locks , but their Infantry are expert enough at the Musket . Those among the Foot , who have no Muskets , have besides their Bows and Arrows , a Pike ten or twelve foot long , with which they begin the fight , by darting it at the Enemy ; instead of using it in opposition to the Horse , as is done in Europe . Some among them have Coats of Mail about them , which come down to their knees : but there are very few make use of Head-pieces , in regard they would be very troublesome , by reason of the excessive heats in those parts . They know nothing of the distinction of Van-guard , main Battle , and Rear-guard , and understand neither Front nor File , nor make any Battalion , but fight confusedly without any Order . Their greatest strength consists in the Elephants , which carry on their backs certain Towers of Wood , wherein there are three or four Harquebuses hanging by hooks , and as many Men to order that Artillery . The Elephants serve them for a Trench , to oppose the first attempt of the Enemy , but it often comes to pass , that the Artificial Fires , which are made use of to frighten these Creatures , put them into such a disorder , that they do much more mischief among those who brought them to the Field , then they do among the Enemies . They have abundance of Artillery , and some considerable great Pieces , and such as whereof it may be said , the invention of them is as ancient as that of ours . They also make Gun-powder , but it is not fully so good as what is made in Europe . Their Timbrels and Trumpets are of Copper , and the noise they make , in order to some Military Action , is not undelightful . Their Armies do not march above five Cos , or Leagues , according to the measure of the Country , in a day ; and when they encamp , they take up so great a quantity of ground , that they exceed the compass of our greatest Cities . In this they observe an admirable Order , inasmuch as there is no Officer nor Souldier , but knows where he is to take up his Quarters ; nor can there be any City more regularly divided into Streets , Markets and other publick places , for the greater communication and convenience of the Quarters , and for the distribution of Provisions . The Mogul , and the General of the Army , have their Tents pitched at a certain distance from those of the rest , nay , as far as a Musket will carry , from those of their own Guards . The Mogul's ordinary Guard consists of twelve thousand men , besides the six hundred , who are the particular Guard of the body , the Company whereof consists of so many young men , whom he buyes , and causes to be exercised in Armes , that they may be perpetually about his Person . The Rasgi , Rajas , or Radias , are never advanced to that Dignity , but upon the score of Merit . The Mogul bestows it also on the Chancellour , or principal Visir , who is the President of his Privy Councel , and as it were Vice-Roy of all his Dominions , inasmuch as he it is who sends Orders into all the Provinces of the Kingdom ; and it is to him that all are to make their Addresses in all Affairs of importance . The King permits him not to receive any Presents ; yet does he not forbear taking them underhand , and his Secretaries and other Officers under him take them so openly , that there is no , ever so secret , transaction , but a man may have the particulars thereof , if he hath money to bestow among those who have the transcription and dispatch of them . These Rasgi have so great a Veneration for their King , that it were impossible for a man to approach things most sacred with more submission , then they express when they speak to him . The discourses they entertain him with are intermingled and interrupted with continual Reverences ; and when they take their leave of him , they bow down their heads , put their hands over their eyes , thence afterwards upon their breasts , and at last touch the ground therewith , to shew they are but dust and athes in comparison of him , wishing him all prosperity , and coming out of his presence backwards . When the Mogul marches in Person in the head of his Army , or when he comes out of the City to go a hunting , or to take the Air , he is attended by above ten thousand men . In the head of this little Army , there march above a hundred Elephants , with their covering Clothes of Scarlet , Velvet , or Brocadoe . Every Elephant carries two Men , one whereof governs and guides the Creature , by touching his forehead with an Iron-hook , the other carries a large Banner of Silk , embroidered with Gold and Silver ; excepting only the seven or eight foremost , which carry each of them one that playes on the Timbrel . The King himself is mounted on an excellent Persian Horse , or goes in a Coach , drawn by two white Oxen , the Horns whereof , which are very large , are adorn'd with Gold ; or some times he is carried by several men in a Palanquin , or kind of Sedan . The Rasgi and the Officers of the Court march after him , and have coming behind them five or six hundred Elephants , Camels or Waggons loaded with baggage . For the most part he takes up his Quarters in the Fields , where he causes his Tents to be pitched ; which is done upon this account , that as on the one side there are but few Cities , where he might find necessary accommodations for the quarters and entertainment of the Court , so on the other , he takes a particular pleasure in encamping , in the Summer time , in cool places ; in the Winter , in hot places ; insomuch that he is in some sort the Master of the Seasons , as well as of all the other things which are subject to him . He commonly leaves Agra towards the end of April , and retires near Labor , or some other more Northerly Province , where he passes over the moneths of May , Iune , Iuly and August ; and then he returns again to the place of his ordinary residence . The City of Agra is of such extent and so populous , that were there a necessity , there might be rais'd out of it two hundred thousand men able to bear Arms. There is no Nation in all the East , but hath some Commerce or other at this place ; but most of the Inhabitants are Mahumetans , and all the Merchandizes that are imported into it , or exported out of it , pay ten in the hundred . There are above forty small Cities , and above three thousand five hundred Villages that depend on the jurisdiction of Agra , which extends it self above sixscore Leagues about . The Country is delightful and very fertile , producing abundance of Indico , Cotton , Salt-Peter and other things , wherewith the Inhabitants drive a vast Trade . There are two Festivals which are celebrated in this place , with extraordinary Ceremonies ; one whereof is that of the first day of the year , which , with the Persians , they call Naurus , Nauros , or Norose , which signifies nine dayes , though now it last eighteen at least , and it falls at the moment that the Sun enters Aries . In order to the celebration of this Festival , before the Derbar , or Kings Palace , there is erected a Theatre , fourteen foot high , fifty six in length , and forty in breadth ; having all about it a row of Pillars after the manner of a Balcony , cover'd with rich Tapistry . Near this Theatre there is erected another building of painted wood , and embellish'd with Mother of Pearl , into which go some of the principal Lords about the Court , who nevertheless have their Tents pitch'd in the first Court of the Palace , filled with all they have that is rich and magnificent , whereof they make the greatest Ostentation they can that day : The Predecessors of this Prince , who now reigns , were wont to go into all these Tents , and to take thence any thing they liked ; but now the Ceremony is otherwise . For the King accompanied by the seven Ministers of State , go up into the Theatre , where he sits upon Velvet Cushions , enbroidered with Gold and Pearls , and stayes for the Presents which are to be made to him . The Queen is in a certain Gallery , whence she sees all the Ceremony , yet is not seen her self . Departing thence , he sits upon his Ordinary Throne , where he receives the Presents of the people , which he continues to do for eighteen dayes together . Towards the end of the Festival , the King in his turn makes his Presents to the Lords , which consists in Charges , Employments , and new Honours , which he distributes among those that have given him most . The Mogul's birth-day is celebrated with the Ceremonies following . He begins the day with all manner of divertisements ; which over , he goes to the Palace of the Queen his Mother , if she be living , and causes many Presents to be made her by the Grandees of his Kingdom . After dinner he puts on the richest clothes he hath , and covers himself all over with Gold and precious Stones , and being thus rather loaden then adorn'd with inestimable wealth , he goes into a Tent , where he is expected by the Lords of the Court , in which finding a pair of Scales , he weighs himself . These Scales are of massy Gold , as are also the Chains by which they hang , and are all beset with precious Stones . He puts himself into one of the Scales , and into the other there are put several bags of Silver , one bag of Gold , some precious Stones , some pieces of Silk-stuffs , Linnen cloath , Pepper , Cloves , Nutmeg and Cinnamon , Wheat , Pulse and Herbs , and there is an exact account kept of the difference of weight there may be between one year and another . The King gives away with his own hands , all the money among the poor , and the rest are bestowed on the Benjans . That done , the King seats himself in his Throne , and causes to be cast among the Grandees , Nuts , Pistachoes , Almonds , and several other Fruits of Gold , but so finely wrought , that a thousand of them weighed not thirty Crowns . This some would boggle much to admit for a Truth ; yet certain it is that it hath been seen , that the value of ten Crowns bestowed in these trifles , filled a great Basin of them ; so that all the liberality of this powerful Monarch could not amount to a hundred Crowns . The Festival is concluded with a great Feast , at which the Mogul entertains the Lords of his Court , with whom he passes away the night in drinking . They celebrate also another Festival , which they begin ten dayes after the new Moon of the moneth of Iuly , much after the same manner as the Persians celebrate their Aschur . The Indians observe this Festival in honour of two Brethren , named Ianze , and Iawze , servants to Haly , who being gone in Pilgrimage to a particular place of Devotion , upon the Coast of Coromandel , the Bramans , and other Pagans of those parts set upon them , and forc'd them to retreat into a Castle , where they besieg'd them : These holy Persons maintain'd the Siege a long time ; but being resolv'd not to drink of the Water which the Pagans had prophan'd by casting a Lizard into it , a Creature for which the Mahumetans have an aversion , because of its uncleanness , they took a resolution to make a sally upon the besiegers , and killed many of them , but at last they were overcome by the great number of their enemies , who left them dead upon the place . There are carried about the City , Coffins covered with Bows and Arrows , Turbants , Cymitars , and Garments of Silk , which the people accompany with sobbings and lamentations , in commemoration of the death of those holy Persons . Some among them dance at the Ceremony , others strike their Swords one against another ; nay , there are those who cut and slash themselves , so as that the bloud comes out in several places , wherewith they rub their clothes , and by that means represent a very strange procession . Towards night they set up several Figures of men , made of Straw , to personate the Murtherers of those Saints ; and having shot a great many Arrows at them , they set them on fire , and reduce them to ashes . And this they do with so much fury and animosity , that should there be any of the Pagans in the Streets at that time , they would run the hazard of their lives ; whence it comes , that during these Ceremonies , they stir not out of their houses . The Mahumetans of those parts celebrate also another Feast in the moneth of Iune , in memory of the sacrifice of Abraham , at which they kill He-Goats , which they eat at the Entertainments they make among themselves that day . Certain it is , that the Mogul stands very much upon his descent , in a direct and masculine I ne , from Temirlanque , that is to say , Temir , the lame , who is commonly called Tamerlan , who was of the Family of Chinguis-Chan , King of Tartary . Scach Choram , who was living at my being in those parts , was a younger Son of Scach Iahan's , and had usurped the Crown from Prince Polagi , his Nephew , whom we found at Caswin at our coming into Persia. He might be then about sixty years of Age , and had three Sons , whereof the Elder was about 25. years of age ; but he had not the affection he should have had for him , since it was his intention to have the youngest declar'd Heir of the Crown of Indosthan , and to leave the two elder Brethren the command of certain Provinces . The initials of his Government had been cruel and bloudy , but he was very much reclaim'd from those courses , though he yet ever and anon betrayed his inclinations to severity , in the torments he put those persons to who were guilty of High Treason , whom he caused to be flead alive , or torn in pieces by wild Beasts . In other things he was of an humour good enough , being a great lover of Entertainments , Musick and Dancing , especially that of common Prostitutes , who often danced stark naked in his presence , and diverted him by all manner of extravagant postures . The English told me a Story , which I think so pleasant , that I shall not think it much to digress so far as to insert it here . This King had a particular affection for a certain Rasgi , who upon the account of his courage , and the pleasantness of his coversation , was grown so considerable about the Court , that there hardly passed a day , but the King sent for him . One day the King asking some that were about him , why that Lord was not come to the Court ; and answer being made him , that he had taken Physick , he sent to him a company of those Women-dancers , and commanded them to strip themselves stark naked , and to ease their Natures before him . The Rasgi having notice brought him of their arrival , ordered them to be conducted to his Chamber , imagining the Mogul had sent them purposely to give him some divertisement ; but understanding what they were ordered to do , and perceiving thereby that the King was in a good humour , and desirous to make himself sport , he resolved to put a trick upon him , and so to laugh at those who would have laughed at him . Having ask'd the Women-dancers what commands the King had laid upon them , and heard their answer , he afterwards asked them whether they were ordered to do any thing else , and being inform'd they had order to do nothing but what they had told him before , he bid them put the Kings Command in execution with all the exactness they could , but that they should have a special care not to exceed it by doing any thing more , telling them , that if they piss'd the least drop while they did their other business , he would have them whipp'd till the bloud came . Not one of them would expose her self to that danger ; so that they thereupon returned to the Court , where they gave the King an account how they had been entertain'd by the Rasgi . The Mogul was so taken with the pleasant trick which the Rasgi had put upon him , that it put him into the best humour in the world . His ordinary divertisement every day was to see the combats of Lyons , Bulls , Elephants , Tigers , Leopards , and other wild Beasts , an argument of his cruel Nature , and bloudy Disposition , which his perpetual seeing of this kind of combats did much heighten . He also took a delight in seeing Men ingag'd with Beasts , but this was not but with their own consent ; and such as would venture their lives , out of a hope to gain that reputation of Courage as should prove the raising of their Fortunes , were to make use of no Arms but Sword and Buckler . This puts me in mind of a Combat which Scach Choram ordered to be had , at the conclusion of a great Entertainment which he had made on the Birth-day of his Son , who was King of Bengala , in a Caravansera without the City , at which place were kept to this purpose all sorts of wild Beasts . This Caravansera had adjoyning to it a spacious Garden encompassed with a wall , upon which the people were come to see that divertisement . The first engagement was that of a wild Bull and a Lyon ; and the next , that of a Lyon and a Tiger . As soon as the Tiger perceiv'd the Lyon , he went straight towards him , and closing with him with all his strength , got him down . 'T was generally believed , it would be no hard matter for the Tiger to make an end of the Lyon ; but the Lyon immediately recover'd himself , and took the Tiger so fast by the throat that he was thought dead : yet he made a shift to disingage himself , and the combat was renewed with greater fury then before , till at last weariness made both give over . They were both very much hurt , but the wounds were not mortal on either side . Upon this , Allaemerdi-Chan , Governour of Chisemar , who stood near the King , came forth and said , that Schach Choram was desirous to see , whether there were among his Subjects , any one that had so much courage , as to engage with any of those Beasts , and that only with a Sword and Buckler , and that he who durst attempt it should appear , that the Mogul , having been an ocular witness of his worth , might accordingly requite it , and honour him , not only with his favour , but also with the quality of Chan. Upon which Proposition , three Indosthans proffering to undertake the engagement , Allaemerdy-Chan told them further , that the Kings meaning was , that whoever should undertake the Combat , should do it only with Sword and Buckler ; and that it was his pleasure , that those who had any Coats of Mail about them , should put them off , that the Combat might be without any advantage . Upon these terms a furious Lyon was let forth , who perceiving his Adversary coming into the place , made immediately towards him . The Indosthan made his party good very stoutly , till at last , no longer able to bear the weight of the Beast , which lay very heavy upon him on the left hand , he began to let fall his Buckler , which the Lyon endeavour'd all he could to force from him , while with his left paw , he would have fastned on his enemies right arm , and so have seiz'd him by the throat , when the Man , putting his hand to his Girdle , pull'd out a Dagger , and thrust it so far into the Lyons jaws , that he was forced to let go his hold , and get away . The Man followed him , and giving him a blow over the mouth laid him all along , and afterwards kill'd him . The people made acclamations for his happy victory over the Lyon ; but as soon as the noise was over , the Mogul call'd the Indosthan to him , and with an angry smile said to him , It must needs be confess'd thou art a valiant man , and that thou hast fought very gallantly . But had I not forbidden thee to engage against this Beast with any advantage ? And had I not appointed what Arms thou shouldst make use of ? And yet thou hast done contrary to my Order , and hast not overcome my Lyon as a Person of Honour , but hast surpriz'd him with forbidden Arms , and so hast killed him as a murtherer , and not as a declar'd enemy . Whereupon he commanded two men to go down into the Garden , and to rip up his belly ; which was immediately put in execution , and the Corps was set upon an Elephant to be carried through the City , to serve for an example to others . He who , upon this Tragedy , came next into play , went with an undaunted courage towards a Tiger , which he was to engage with , in so much that his deportment was such as raised in the minds of the Spectators a certain confidence of his obtaining the Victory . But the Tigre , who it seems was too cunning for his Adversary , fastened on his throat , killed him , and tore his body in pieces . The third Champion that came upon the Stage , instead of being any way frightned at the misfortune of his two Camrades , came very chearfully and couragiously into the Garden , and went straight towards the Tiger , who flesh'd with the precedent success , run at his Adversary , with a design to make quick work with him ; but the Indosthan , though a man of low stature , and a wretched countenance , struck off at one blow the two fore-paws of the Beast , and having by that means got him down , he soon dispatch'd him . The King immediately ask'd him his name ; whereto he made answer that it was Geily ; whereupon there came in a Gentleman , who presenting him from the Mogul with a Garment of Brocadoe , said to him , Geily , receive this Garment from my hands , as an assurance of the Kings favour , who sends it thee as a pledge thereof . Geily , having made several low reverences , putting the Garment to his eyes and breast , and afterwards holding it in the Air , and having made a short Prayer to himself , he at last pronounc'd aloud to this effect ; My Prayers to God are , that the Mogul 's glory may be equal to that of Tamerlan , from whom he is descended ; may his Arms prosper ; may his Wealth be increased ; may he live seven hundred years , and may his House be established for ever . Upon this there came to him two Eunuchs , who conducted him to the Kings Chamber , at the entrance whereof , two Chans took him between them , and so brought him to the Kings feet . After he had kiss'd them , and was rising up , the Mogul said to him ; It must be confessed , Geily-Chan , that thou hast done a very great and glorious Action . I bestow on thee that name and quality which thou shalt enjoy for ever . I will be thy Friend , and thou shalt be my servant . Thus was the doing of a single Action the Foundation of a mans Fortune , who was not so much as known before , but grew famous afterwards , by the Charges he had in the Mogul's Armies . It was my design to make a little longer stay at Agra ; but there happened an accident which oblig'd me to change my Resolution , nay , forc'd me to leave a place where I thought my life in danger . For being one day fallen into discourse with the Persian servant , who ran away from me at Surat , I perceiv'd coming towards me an Indosthan , a person of a goodly presence , and as far as I could judge , of quality , who immediately asked me whence I came , and what business I had in those parts . I made him answer , that I was an Europaean , that I came from Germany , and that the desire I had to see the Court of the most powerful Monarch in all the East , had brought me thither . He told me , that if he were not much mistaken , he had seen me at Ispaban , and that questionless I was the person that had kill'd a Kinsman of his at the Engagement which had happened between the Indians and the Germans . This discourse had almost put me out of countenance ; but upon a little recollection I told him , that I had never been in Persia , and that I came from England by Sea to Surat , which the two English Merchants , who were then in my company , affirmed to be true . But he who did me the greatest kindness in this extremity , was my old Persian servant , who swore by his Mahomed , and by his Hossein , that what I had told him was nothing but the truth . Whereupon the Indosthan went away , but discover'd by his deportment , that he gave not over-much credit to what we had said : and for my part , I conceiv'd it but prudence to be distrustful of a man who had expressed his good will , had there been occasion , to do me a mischief , and would no doubt have revenged his Kinsmans death , of which my conscience told me I was guilty . Upon these reflections I left Agra , with a Caffila , or Caravan , that was going to the City of Lahor , which lies sixty Leagues further into the Country . I had the company of two Dutch Merchants , and our travelling was so much the more pleasant , in that our way was but one continued Alley , drawn in a streight line , and planted on both sides with Date-trees , Palm-trees , Cocos-trees , and other kind of Fruit-trees , which gave us a continual refreshing shade against the heat of the Sun. The sumptuous Houses which were to be seen up and down the Country , the Apes , Peacocks , Parrats and other Birds found us very much sport . One day with a Pistol-shot I kill'd a great Serpent , which I met with in the way , and afterwards a Leopard and a Roe-buck : but the Benjans , of whom there were many in our company , took it very ill at my hands , and reproach'd me with my cruelty , in that I deprived those Creatures of a life which it was not in my power to give them , and which God had not bestow'd on them , but that he might be thereby glorified : in so much that when ever I handled my Pistol , they either express'd their trouble to see me take a pleasure in violating , in their presence , the Laws of their Religion ; or they intreated me , for their sakes , not to kill them , and when I had made them understand , that I would in any thing comply with their desires , they , on the other side , had all the kindness imaginable for me . The Country about Lahor is very fertile , and brings forth all sorts of Fruits , as also Wheat and Rice in abundance , much beyond any other Province of that great Kingdom . The City is scituated at 32. degrees , 30. minutes elevation , upon the little River Ravy , or Ravée , which , with four other Rivers , falls into the Indus , which upon that occasion is called Pangab , or five-waters , as we have said elsewhere . It is very delightfully seated , especially towards the River , on which side it hath many fair Gardens . The Kings Palace is within the City , from which it is divided by a high Wall , and hath many spacious Appartments . There are also many other Palaces and great Houses , for the reception of those Lords who ordinarily follow the Court. And in regard most of the Inhabitants are Mahumetans , there is in this City also a great number of Metzids , or Mosqueys , and bathing places , for their ordinary Purifications . I had the curiosity to go into one of their Baths , to observe their way of bathing . I took along with me my Interpreter , who was by Profession a Broker , and went into one of their Baths , which was built according to the Persian manner , with a flat Roof , and had several Partitions , which were made all half round , very narrow at the entrance , and broad at the bottom , having each of them a door by it self , and two Receptacles or Tankes of Free-stone , into which the Water was let in by brazen Cocks , to such height as those who came to bathe themselves desired it . After bathing , I was ordered to sit down a while , and then I was laid down upon a Stone seven or eight foot in length , and four in breadth , in which posture the Master of the Bath rubb'd me all over with a Hair-cloth . He would also have rubb'd the soles of my feet with a handful of Sand ; but perceiving I was not able to endure it , he ask'd me whether I were a Christian , and having understood that I was , he gave me the Hair-cloath , that I might rub my feet my self , though he had made no difficulty to rub all the rest of my body . This done , there came into the Bath a little short Fellow , who laid me all along on the belly upon the same stone , and rubb'd my back with his hands from the back-bone down to the sides , telling me , that bathing would do me but little good , if I suffered not the bloud , which might haply lye corrupted in that place , to be by that rubbing dispersed through all the other members . I found not any thing remarkable about Lahor , but one of the Kings Gardens , which lies two dayes journey distant from it . I had , as a further diversion in this short piece of my Travels , this , that in two dayes I rode on four several Creatures : For at first I had a Mule ; then a Camel , then an Elephant , and at last an Oxe , whose troting was the hardest of any beast that ever I bestrid , lifting up his hoofs as high as the stirrop , and carrying me between six and seven Leagues in less then four hours . I should have made some longer stay at Lahor , but receiving Letters from Agra , I was forc'd to come away upon this account , that the English President intended very suddenly to embark in order to his return for England , whereupon I put my self into the company of certain Indian Merchants , who were then upon their return to Amadabath . At my coming to Amadabath , the Director of the English Commerce told me , that he had received Orders from the President to make as strong a Caffila as he could possibly , and to come with all expedition to Surat . I there met also with Letters from the President , whereby I understood , that he only expected the Caffila's of Agra and Amadabath , and that he would depart as soon as they were come . He writ to me further , that being within a few dayes after to resign his Presidentship to another , whom his Superiour had appointed to receive it ; and there being to be a great entertainment and feasting at that Ceremony , he should be glad I were present thereat . During my stay at Amadabath , the Mahumetans celebrated a Feast , which was concluded at night with very noble Fire-works . The Windows of all the Houses that stand in the Meidan were beset with Lamps , before which were placed Vessels of Glass , fill'd with Waters of several colours , which made a very delightful prospect . Upon the same Meidan , before the Kings Palace , there are two low Houses , of which there is little use made but at this Feast , it being the place whither the Sulthan and the Lords of the Court retire themselves , while fire is set to the Works , which consisted of Squibs , Crackers , and other ingenious inventions . Some had fasten'd Lamps to certain Wheels , which hung on , though the Wheels turn'd about perpetually with great violence . As soon as the Caffila of Agra was come to Amadabath , I took leave of my friends , and went along with a Caravan of a hundred Waggons . The first day we travell'd twelve Cos , or six Leagues , to the City of Mamadabath . The next day , I went before with the Director of the Commerce at Amadabath , who , with his Second , was desirous to be present at the Resignation which the President was to make of his place . We were four in company , and we took along with us four Waggons , two Horses , and twenty foot Souldiers for our Guard , leaving Order that the Caffila should follow us with all expedition . The foot Souldiers , who carried our Arms and Banners , made a shift nevertheless to keep pace with us . What I say concerning the Banners , relates to the custom of the Indies , where there are no persons of any quality but have a Banner , or a kind of Colours , such as Cornets use , carried before them . That day we cross'd the River Wasser , and took up our Quarters at night in the Fort of Saselpour . There we met with the Factor of Brodra , whose name was Mr. Pansfield , who treated us very magnificently the next day at the place of his residence . We went thence in the evening , and lodg'd the night following in a great Garden , and the next day we prosecuted our journey . In the evening we encamped hard by a Tanque , called Sambord ; and in regard we had not met with any fair Water all that day , we endeavour'd to get some out of the Tanque . But the Country people fearing we might consume all the Water , there coming in at the same time a Dutch Caffila of two hundred Waggons , would not suffer us to come near it . Whereupon we commanded out fifteen of our foot Souldiers , with express order to bring some Water , if not by fair means , by force . But coming to the Tanque , they found it guarded by thirty armed Men , and such as were resolv'd to maintain it , and to hinder any from taking of the Water . However our Men went very resolutely towards them with their Swords drawn , upon which , without any dispute at all , the Country people ran away ; but while ours were drawing Water , the Indians shot a certain number of Arrows , and discharg'd three Muskets among them , and wounded five persons . Ours exasperated at that , kill'd three of the Country people , whom we saw afterwards carried to the Village . While we were at Supper , there came in to us one of the Dutch Merchants , who told us , that there had been seen two hundred Rasboutes upon our way , who had committed several robberies for some dayes before , and that the very day before they had kill'd six men within a League of the Village , near which we were then lodg'd . The Dutch Caffila went away about midnight , and we follow'd it immediately after . But we had not gone far beyond it , ere we discover'd one of those Holacueurs , who are wont to march in the head of the Caffilas , and before Troops of Horse , and serve instead of Trumpeters , by sounding a certain Instrument of Brass , much longer then our ordinary Trumpets . As soon as he perceiv'd us , he slipp'd into the Wood , where he fell a sounding as loud as ever he could , which we took for an assured Alarm that it would not be long ere they set upon us . Accordingly , almost ere we could resolve how to make our party good against them , we saw coming out of all sides of the Wood , a great number of Rasboutes , arm'd with short Pikes , Bucklers , Bows and Arrows , but without any Fire-arms . We had the time to charge those we had , which were four Fire-locks and three pair of Pistols . The Merchant and I got on horseback , and bestow'd the Fire-locks among those who were in the Coach , with express order not to fire till they were sure to do execution . Our Fire-arms were charged with square pieces of Steel , and the Rasboutes came on in so close a body , that at the first firing we saw three fall . They shot certain Arrows at us , wherewith they hurt an Oxe and two foot Souldiers . One was shot into the Pommel of my Saddle , and the English Merchant had another shot into his Turbant . The Dutch Caffila hearing the noise , commanded out ten Souldiers ; but ere they could come in to our relief , we run a great hazard of our lives . For I was set upon on all sides , and was thrust twice with a Pike into my Buff-collar , which certainly sav'd my life that day . There came two of the Rasboutes so near as to lay hold on my bridle , after they had kill'd two of my foot Souldiers , and were going to carry me away prisoner . But I dispatch'd one of them with a Pistol-shot , which I gave him in the shoulder , and the English Merchant came in to my relief , and behav'd himself with as much gallantry as it was possible man could do . The ten foot Souldiers belonging to the Dutch Caffila being come in , and the Caffila it self not much behind them , the Rasboutes got into the Wood , leaving six men kill'd upon the place , and carrying along with them many hurt . On our side we had two foot Souldiers kill'd , and eight wounded , besides whom , the English Merchant had also received a slight wound . From that time we kept along with the Caffila , marching in very good order , out of an imagination we had that the Rasboutes would be sure to set on us a second time : but we heard no more of them , and came about noon to Broitschia , where we stayed till the evening . We departed thence about four of the clock that same day , in order to our crossing the River , and that we might get five Cos further to the Village of Onclasser , where we lodg'd that night ; and the next day , being the 26. of DECEMBER , we got to Surat . At my return to Surat , I found in the English Lodge above fifty Merchants , whom the President had summon'd out of all the other Factories , to give an account of their Administration , and to be present at the change of Government . This Assembly consisted of the persons following , viz. Mr. Metwold , the then President , Mr. Fremling , who was to succeed him in that charge , five Consuls from several places of the Indies , three Ministers , two Physitians , and twenty five Merchants . Being all met together , the President made an excellent Speech , to give the Assembly then present his hearty thanks , for the many expressions he had received of their fidelity and affection during his Government , as also for the honour and respects they had rendred the East-India Company in his person , and to intreat them to continue the same towards Mr. Fremling , to whom he had received Order to resign up his charge , exhorting them in all things to do that which conduced most to the reputation and advantage of the Company . Having ended his Speech , he delivered Mr. Fremling the Letters Patents , by vertue whereof he was to assume that new Charge , and made him a short Complement upon that occasion . This Ceremony ended , they went to their Garden without the City , where Mr. Metwold had prepar'd a magnificent entertainment , consisting of whatever the Country afforded that was excellent and rare , as also a set of English Musick , Violins , another of Mahumetan , and a third of Benjan , which for our further divertisement , was accompanied by the Women-dancers of the Country . All which being over , Order was immediately given , that those Ships which were fully loaden , should make all necessary Provisions for their return , and we began to make all things ready for our Voyage . December 28. There came to Surat a Sultan , sent thither by the Mogul , to succeed him whom I had found there at my Arrival . The new President went half a League out of the City to meet him , accompanied by five of the chiefest Merchants , who intreated me to go along with them . The Sultan had marching before him several foot Souldiers , and a certain number of Palanquins , and after them an Elephant , upon which a Man carried a Banner of red Taffata . After the Elephant came above a hundred foot Souldiers , and after them twenty other Souldiers , carrying every one a little Banner , much like those of our Cornets , of several Colours . These march'd immediately before the Sultan , who was mounted upon a gallant Persian Horse , and attended by several Persons of quality , and a great number of Men on horseback . On one side of him went a Page with a great Plume of Feathers , which serv'd for a Fan to keep off the heat of the Sun , and he had carried behind him his own Palanquin , which was all gilt . His name was Myrsa Mahmuda , one with whom the new President had been acquainted long before . Having accompanied him to his Palace , amidst the Acclamations of the people , which throng'd in the Streets to congratulate his Arrival , he return'd to his own house . Immediately upon the establishment of the new President , all the other Officers and Merchants departed one after another to the places of their ordinary Residence , and the Ships were ordered to make all things ready to set sail . They were the Mary and the Swan ; but there were to go along with them two other Vessels , one whereof , being too old to get home into England , was to be sold at Goa , where the President was to touch in his way ; and the other was bound for the same place , to receive fifty thousand Ryals , which the Portuguez were to pay , in execution of the Treaty of Peace they had made with the English , to be imployed in the Indies , according as the President of Surat should dispose thereof . The Swan had Orders to set sail ten dayes before us , and to stay for us at the Cape of good hope . But ere we leave Surat , it will not be amiss to give that account of the Kingdom of Guzuratta , wherein that famous City of Trade lies , which we promised elsewhere . We call it the Kingdom of Guzuaratta , in regard it is not above 120. years since the Mogul united it to his Crown , upon occasion of the King of Guzuratta's minority , who then reigned . For then Sulthan Mamo●t , who died about the year 1545. left only one Son , named Madofher , who being but about eleven or twelve years of age , was put under the Guardianship of Ehamet-Chan , his Fathers Favourite . This Guardian perceiving , that his young Master was not in a condition to protect him from the envy of those Grandees , who had highly express'd their dissatisfaction with his Administration of the Government , and considering with himself , that he stood in need of a more powerful Protection , made his Applications to Achobar the Mogul , or King of Indosthan , and intreated him to come in to the relief of his Ward , promising to deliver up Amadabath , the chief City of the Kingdom , into his hands . Achobar thought it no prudence to neglect so favourable an occasion , and so immediately entred Guzuratta with a powerful Army ; but instead of contenting himself with the City of Amadabath , he became absolute Master of the whole Kingdom , and carried away Madofher and his Guardian Prisoners to Agra . Madofher being come to thirty years of age , and beginning to reflect on the misfortune of his Captivity , which he saw must be perpetual , combin'd with one of the most considerable Lords of Guzuratta , who put him into possession of certain Cities of his Kingdom , such as lay at the greatest distance from the Frontiers of the Mogul ; but they gave him not the time to settle himself therein . For Achobar immediately sent an Army thither , under the command of Chan-Channa , who recovered the whole Kingdom in less then a year , prevented Madofher from making his escape , and took him prisoner . This unfortunate Prince , reflecting on the Affronts which would be put upon him at his coming to Agra , and fearing that Achobar would put him to death , chose rather to prevent him , and being got to a certain place alone , under pretence of doing some necessities of Nature , cut his own throat . The Mogul governs the Kingdom of Guzuratta by a Viceroy , or Governour General , who hath his ordinary Residence at Amadabath , in such manner , as that all the other Governours are oblig'd to give him an account of their Administration , and to receive Orders from him . His power is in a manner absolute : For , though in the judgment of Civil Causes , as also when he consults about affairs of Importance , he advises with some of the principal Lords of the Country , and of his Court ; yet can it not be said , that he hath any settled Council , but takes their Proposals , rather to discover their Sentiments , then to follow them : Insomuch , that if his imployment were settled for a certain number of years , he would have no cause to envy the greatness of the Mogul himself . But this Government depends meerly on the Kings pleasure , who takes occasion often to change the Governours ; as on the other side , they knowing that the least Order from the Court may dispossess them , let slip no occasion of making their advantages , and ▪ receiving from all hands , especially near the time they expect to be recall'd . For then they make it their business to get excessive sums of money out of the richest Merchants in the Country ; especially those of the City of Amadabath , who are forc'd to clear themselves of false Accusations , which they had not been charged withall , but to squeeze them of some part of their Estates , inasmuch as the Governour being supreme Judge of all Causes , as well Civil as Criminal , they must either expect certain destruction , or satisfie the Governours avarice . There is no King in Europe hath so noble a Court as the Governour of Guzuratta , nor any that appears in publick with greater magnificence . He never comes abroad , but he is attended by a great number of the Nobility , and his Guards both Horse and Foot , having marching before him a great many Elephants , with their covering Cloaths of Brocadoe , or Velvet embroidered , Banners , Drums , Trumpets and Timbrels . In his Palace he is served as a King , and permits not any to come within his Lodgings , till they have demanded audience . He makes his advantages of all the Levies and Impositions which are made in his Government , so that in a short time he becomes Master of incredible wealth , especially by means of the third part of all the Arable Lands which belong to the King ; and are assign'd to the Governour for the maintenance of a body of Horse , which he is oblig'd to defray , but com●s much short of the number it should be of . The Revenue of the Kingdom of Guzuratta amounted heretofore to eighteen Millions of Gold , not accounting the Customs of Brodra and Broitschia , which brought in yearly near eight hundred thousand Crowns . This Country hath no Enemy it need stand in fe●r of ; but the Mountains of those parts are the retyring places of certain Radias , or petty Princes , who live only upon rapine , and the incursions their Subjects make upon the Mogul's Territories , who with all his great power is not able to force them out of those inaccessible places . Besides these , there are also certain companies of Robbers , or Tories , who sometimes makes up a body of three or four hundred Men , to rob upon the High-way , insomuch that travelling cannot be without danger , unless so many travel together as can in some measure make their party good against the attempts of those Villains , who are so much the more easily defeated , by reason of their having no fire-Armes . The Couteval is he who judges of Affairs of lesser Consequence ; but the administration of Justice amongst them is very pleasant , in as much as he who complains first most commonly gets the better of it , so that it may be truly said among them , according to the Proverb , that who bears away the blows , payes for the bloud-whip . Capital crimes are judged by the Governours of the several Cities , who cause their Sentences to be put in execution by the Couteval . There is in a manner no crime , whereof a Man may not avoid the punishment by Money , so that it may be said of those parts with greater reason then of any other , that Gibbets are set 〈◊〉 only for the unfortunate . The Crimes punished with greatest severity are , Murther and Adultery , especially when it happens to have been committed with a Gentlewoman of any Quality . Upon which account it is that they permit Brothel-houses , all which pay a certain Tribute to the Couteval , who in requital protects them so well , that it is not only safe , but also honourable for any man to frequent them . We have already given a Catalogue of the principal Cities of Guzuratta , as Amadabath , Cambaya , Surat , Brodra , Broitschia , &c. All which we passed through in our Travels , so that it remains only , that we give a short account of the other more inconsiderable places of the Kingdom . Goga is a small City , or rather a great Village , thirty Leagues distant from Cambay● , at a place where the Gulf is so narrow , that it seems to be a kind of a River . This place is sufficiently well peopled , and most of the Inhabitants are Benjans , and live either by their Relation to the Sea , or by Weaving . It hath neither Gates nor Bulwarks , but only a Free-stone Wall towards the Sea-side , where the Portuguez Frigats have their Rendezvous , in order to the conveying of their Merchant-men to Goa . Pattepatane and Mangerol , are two great Towns , nine Leagues distant from Goga , and there are made in them great quantities of Cottons and Linnen-cloath . The City of Diu , where the Portuguez have three strong Castles , is seated upon the Frontiers of the Kingdom , on the South-side . They call it Diuê , pronouncing the●e so gently , that a man can hardly hear it . The word Diuê signifies an Island , and thence comes the word , Agrediuê , five Isles , and that of Nalediuè , four Isles , which the Portuguez corruptly call Maldiua ; and Diuê , Noulaka , the Isle of fourscore and ten thousand , which hath that name given it , upon this account , that the Daughter of a certain Lord of the said place , having begg'd of her Father the Revenue of it for one day , it brought her in fourscore and ten thousand pieces of Silver . The City of Bisantagan is one of the greatest of all the Kingdom of Guzuratta , as containing near twenty thousand Houses . It lies almost in the midst of the Kingdom , and till of late was but a simple Village . The fertility of the adjacent Country hath raised it to the greatness wherein it now is ; for thereabouts they keep abundance of Cattle , and there grow also great quantities of Rice , Wheat and Cotton , which is made into Yarn and Clothes . The City of Pettan was heretofore six Leagues about , and encompassed with a strong Wall of Free-stone , which is now broken down in several places , since its Commerce began to diminish . The Inhabitants are for the most part Benjans , and their Profession , making of Stuffs of Silk for the wearing of the Country , as also some Cotton-cloaths , but they are very course , and are of those kinds which are commonly called Dosternals , Sgarderberal , Longis , Allegiens , &c. This City hath a fair Castle within it , where the Sulthan of the place lives . In the middest of the City there is a Mosquey , which was built by the Pagans ▪ and may pass for one of the most sumptuous Temples in all the East . It s Roof is sustain'd by a thousand and fifty Pillars , most whereof are of Marble . Those who have contributed most to the destruction of that Cities Trading , are a sort of People called the Coulses , who having taken any of the Inhabitants abroad in the Country , force them to ransome themselves , and do so pester the High-wayes , that the Merchants dare not travel that way . Cheytepour lies six Leagues from Pettan , and twenty two from Amadabath , upon a small Rivers side . All the Inhabitants are Benjans , who are Weavers , and make great quantities of Cott●n-yarn . There is in the City a Garrison of 150. men , for the securing of the Caffilas , which pass that way for Agra and Amadabath . Messana is an open Town , having within it an old ruin'd Castle , the Governour whereof is oblig'd to maintain two hundred Horse , for the safe passage of the Caffilas . The Country all about produces much Cotton , and some Cloaths are made there , but no great quantities . Nassary , or Nausary , Gaudui , and Balsara , are three small Cities , under the jurisdiction of Surat , from which the first is six , the second nine , and the third fourteen Leagues distant . They lye all three about two Leagues distant from the Sea. There are made in them great quantities of course Cottons ; and it is in these parts that they ●ell the Wood , which is spent all over the Kingdom in the building of Houses and Ships . The old Inhabitants of the Country are Pagans , and are those whom they properly call Hindoy , or Indou . The Mahumetans Religion came in with the Arms of Tamerlan , and those other Forreigners , who have settled themselves there , by the Conquests they have in those parts . The Kingdom is peopled with Persians , Arabians , Armenians , and several other Nations ; but you shall seldome meet there with either Chineses or Iaponeses ; for they are so warm and well provided at home , that they seldome settle themselves elsewhere . The Mahumetans of the Country , professing , at least by name , the same Religion with the Persians , occasions the Persian Language to be as common among them as the Indosthan , though in the Explication of the Alchoran , they follow the sentiments of Hembili , and Maleki , whereas the Persians accept only of the Exposition of Aly and Tzafersaduck ; but they both condemn that of Hanifa , which is approved by the Turks . It is not our design in this place to run into any discourse of the Mahumetan Religion ; but , having premised a short account of the Inhabitants of the Country , we shall afterwards treat more at large of their Religion , and the Sects whereof it consists . They are all of an Olive or Duskish colour , but more or less such , according to the Climate in which they live . Those who are more towards the South , are without comparison of a much higher colour , then those who live more towards the North. The Men are strong , and well proportioned , having large Faces and black Eyes , and cause their Heads and Beards to be shaven clear off , excepting only the Mustachoes , as the Persians do also . The Mahumetans cloath themselves much after the Persian Mode , only they fold their Turbants after another way . There is also this difference observ'd between them , that the Indosthans have the opening of their Garments under the left Arm , whereas the Persians have it under the right Arm ; and that the former tye their Girdles before , and let the ends hang down , whereas the Persians do only fold it several times about the body , and hide the ends within the Girdle it self . It is within these Girdles that they carry their Ponyards , which they call Limber , and are about a foot long , having the Blade much broader towards the Handle then it is towards the Point . There are some have Swords of that making , but the Souldiers commonly wear Cymitars . Good Horses are very scarce in those parts , whence it comes that they often make use of Oxen , which are altogether as swift as our Horses , and I have seen whole Troops consisting of this kind of Cavalry . The Women are very well proportioned , though of low stature . They have very handsom bodies , and are very sumptuous in their Attire . Their Hair hangs down over their Shoulders , and on their Heads they have only a thin Cap , or cover them with a Crepine of Lawn , wrought with Gold , the ends whereof hang down on both sides as low as their Knees . Those who are of ability wear in their Ears Pendants of Diamonds , Pearls , or other precious Stones , and about their Necks Neck-laces of a kind of great round Pearl , which makes no undelightful show on the brown complexion of the Ladies of those parts , who sometimes also wear Rings in their Nostrils , which is so much the less incommodious to them , in that they never almost have any occasion to wipe their Noses . They wear Breeches as well as the Men , which are of Taffata , or some kind of Cotton-stuffe ; and those of such length , that were they let out , they would reach over their Heads . They lye close and even till they come down below the Ham , where they are folded like Mens Boots into many folds , in regard there is a String of Silver and Silk runs through them , wherewith they are ty'd and fastned above the Navil , the ends of which String hang down to their Feet . These Drawers , or Breeches , they wear under their Smocks , which are so short , that they reach not much below their Waste ; and upon the Breeches they wear a Petticoat of Taffata , or Cotton , but so thin , that its easie to see all under it . Their Shooes are commonly of red Cordovant , or Spanish Leather , flat-sold , and narrow towards the Toe . They go bare-breasted , and bare-arm'd up to the Elbows , save that much of those parts is hid by the many Bracelets which they wear about them . Those Women , who stand upon their Honour , appear not in publick with their Faces uncovered ; nay those of any quality are very seldome permitted to come abroad . But the Benjan Women are clad quite after another manner . There is no Province in the India , where there are not some Benjans ; but in Guzuratta they are more numerous then in any other place , and they are distinguish'd from the Mahumetans by their habit . They do not shave their Heads , yet do they not wear their Hair very long . They have every day a yellow Mark made in their Foreheads , of about a fingers breadth , which is made with Water and Sandal-wood , in which they beat four or five grains of Rice . They are their Bramans who give them that Mark after they have done their Devotions before the Pagodes . The Women do not cover their Faces , as those of the Mahumetans do ; yet do they not make any difficulty to adorn themselves with Pendants and Neck-laces , especially their Ears , which they in a manner cover with Pearls . The blacker their Teeth are , the greater beauty they think it . During my stay at Amadabath , some of the Women there told me , that it was an ugly thing to have white Teeth , as Dogs and Monkeys have ; and thence it came that they called us Bondra , that is , Apes . They wear no Breeches , but only a piece of thin Silk-stuff , which they call Cabay , and reaches down to their Hams , and upon that they put their Smocks , and on them their upper Garment , which they tye with a String at the Waste . Some among them wear a kind of narrow Wastcoats , the Sleeves whereof reach but to the Elbow , being naked down from the Breasts to the Navil . In Summer they wear wooden Shooes , which they fasten to their Feet with Straps ; but in Winter , their Shooes are of Velvet of several colours , or of Brocadoe , cover'd with gilt Leather . The quarters of their Shooes are very low , for this reason , that as well Men as Women put them off , when they go into any Room , the Floor thereof being covered with Tapistry . Children go naked , till they come to about four or five years of Age , the Girles as well as the Boyes . The Men are very civilly apparell'd , and live without any scandal among the Mahumetans , who being imperious and insolent , treat the Benjans , as if they were their slaves , with great contempt , much after the manner the Iews are treated in Europe , in those places where they are permitted to live . Which yet hinders not but that the Benjans are as ingenious as the Mahumetans , and , without comparison , more subtle , and more civil , then any of the other Indians . There are not any of them can write and cast account better then they , nor any whose conversation is more delightful then theirs : but they come short of that sincerity which the others have , so that a Man must be very cautious how he hath to do with them , in as much as there is no Commodity which they do not adulterate ; and they never drive any bargain , but they endeavour to surprize and circumvent those they are to deal with . The Dutch and English know this by experience ; whence it comes , that they make use of these people , as their Brokers and Interpreters , that they may discover the Impostures and cheats of others . There is no Trade which they apply not themselves to ; and there is no Commodity but they sell it , unless it be Flesh , Fish , or any other thing that hath had life . Their children are oblig'd to match among those of the same Trade or Profession as the Father had been of ; and they suffer not those who do otherwise , to be of the same Caste , or Family : but they may be the beginners of a new Trade , and yet continue in the same Religion . They marry their Children at seven , eight , nine , or ten years of Age , and it very seldome happens that they stay till twelve , especially if they be Daughters : for , if they stay till that time , they are look'd on as stale Maids , it being their perswasion , that there must be some imperfection , either in the Maids person , or those of her Parents , if there be not some Addresses made to her before that time ; in which particular they think themselves so much concern'd , that they make it a punctilio of Honour and Conscience . The Wedding-day being come , the Parents of the betrothed parties sit down in a Hall , about a good Fire , and cause the Bridegroom and the Bride to take three turns about it , during which , the Braman pronounces certain words , which serve for a Benediction of the Marriage . This Custom they the more punctually observe , in regard , that , if the Bridegroom should chance to dye before he had taken his three turns about the Fire , the Bride might take a second Husband , which the Benjan Widows are not permitted to do , even though the Bridegroom died before the consummation of the Marriage , but she is obliged to suffer all her Ornaments to be taken away from her , and her Hair to be cut off . They are not forc'd to burn themselves with the dead bodies of their Husbands , as the Wives of the Bramans or Rasbo●tes are , neither are they hindred to do it , if they have an inclination thereto . Those Widows , who cannot brook a single life , get in among the publick Dancers of that Sex ; which must needs happen very frequently in a Climate , which derives to the Bodies living in it no great disposition to Chastity . The Benjan Law permits men , not only to marry a second or third time , in case of death , but also to wed a second or third Wife , if the first and second proves barren ; the first retaining nevertheless a certain preheminence , as being Mother of the Family . The Sons are Heirs of all their Fathers Estate , but with this provision , that they are to maintain the Mother , and marry the Sisters . The Benjans are Pagans , as having among them neither Baptisme nor Circumcision . They are indeed of a belief , That there is but one God , Creator and Preserver of the Universe ; yet does not this perswasion hinder , but that they worship the Devil , and give for their reason , that God created him to govern the World , and to do mischief to Mankind . Whence it comes , that all their Mosqueys are fill'd with representations of him , in Statues of Gold , Silver , Ivory , Ebony , Marble , Wood , and ordinary Stone . The Figure under which they represent him is dreadful to look on . The Head , out of which grows four Horns , is adorn'd with a triple Crown , after the fashion of a Tiara . The countenance is horridly deformed , having coming out of the Mouth two great Teeth , like the Tusks of a Boar , and the Chin set out with a great ugly Beard . The Breasts beat against the Belly , at which the Hands are not absolutely joyned together , but seem negligently to hang down . Under the Navil , between the two Thighs , there comes out of the Belly another Head , much more ghastly then the former , having two Horns upon it , and thrusting out of the Mouth a filthy Tongue of extraordinary bigness . Instead of Feet it hath Paws , and behind , a Cows-tail : This Figure is placed on a Table of Stone , which serves for an Altar , and receives the Offerings which are made to the Pagode . On the right side of the Altar there stands a Trough , in which those who intend to do their Devotions wash and purifie themselves ; and on the other side , there is a Box ; or Chest , for reception or the Offerings , which are made in Money ; and near the Trough there is placed , within the wall of a Vessel , out of which the Bramans take the yellow stuffe , wherewith they mark the foreheads of those who have said their Prayers . The Braman , or Priest , belonging to the place , sits at the foot of the Altar , whence he rises at certain times to say his Prayers ; and when he goes away , he concludes his Devotions with that kind of purifying , which is performed by rubbing his hands in the flame of the Lamps , which stand before and above the Altar , as we have described it elsewhere . Nor is it only in great Cities that the Benjans have their many M●squeys , but they have them also up and down the Country , upon the High-wayes , and in the Mountains and Woods . They have no other light then what they have from the Lamps , which are kept perpetually burning in them ; having no other Ornament , then that the Walls are beda●bed with the Figures of Beasts and Devils , and look more like Caves , and the Recesses of unclean Spirits , which they are in effect , then places design'd for the exercise of Religion . Yet it is certain nevertheless , that these poor ignorant people express as much Devotion for these Monsters , as the most regenerate Christians can do for their God , and the most sacred Mysteries of their Religion ; though they at the same time acknowledge , that it is not a Divinity they adore , but a Creature which hath some power derived from God , and is able to do good and ill to Men. They have this common with the Mahumetans , that they make the principal part of Religion to consist in corporeal Purifications . Whence it comes , that there p●sses not a day but they wash themselves , and many of them do it very betimes in the morning , before Sun-rising , going into the Water up to the waste , and holding in their hand a Straw , which the Braman gives them , to chase away the evil Spirit , while the Braman blesses and makes exhortations to those who purifie themselves in that manner . These Bramans , or Bramanes , make it their boast , that they came out of the Head of their God Brama , of whom , they say , there were many other Productions , which came but out of his Arms , Thighs , Feet , and other more ignoble parts of his Body ▪ but they have this advantage , that they have their being from the Brains of that great God. Abraham Rogers , who lived ten years upon the Coasts of Coromandel , upon the service of the Hollanders , in an Employment , by means whereof he might make more certain Discoveries of the Religion of these people , relates , in the Treatise he hath written of Paganisme , that the Bramanes affirm , that their great God , whom they sometimes call Wistul , sometimes Etwara , and who , they say , is the greatest , and the God of all the Gods , bethinking himself , before the Creation of the World , when there was in the Universe but one God and Water , meerly for his Diversion sake , to make a World , had assumed the Figure of a little Child , and having cast himself upon a Leaf , which he had found swimming upon the Water , and playing Childishly with his great Toe in his mouth , there came out of his Navel a Flower , which they call Tamara , of which Flower was produced the first of all Men , whom they call Brama . That the first thing which Brama did , was to give God thanks that he had bestow'd on him a rational Soul , and that God was so well pleased with that acknowledgment of his , that he gave him power , not only to create the World , and whatsoever is contained therein , but also to take upon him the Government thereof , which God was willing not to be troubled withall himself : So that Brama , being as it were Gods Vicegerent and Deputy , in this vast and infinite Administration , there happens not any good or evil to men but by his means , since it is he who hath limited the life of Man to a hundred years , and hath decreed and appointed the prosperity and adversity that shall befal him . To this they add ; that Brama had five Heads , and that , one day , rebelling against the God Wistu , He commanded one of his Servants , named Bierewa , to cut off the Head which stood in the midst , with his Nail : But that Brama having humbled himself before God , and having made Verses in praise of him , Wistu was so highly pleas'd to hear them sung , that he told Brama , it troubled him much , that he had ordered one of his five Heads to be cut off ; but however , bid him be of good comfort , forasmuch as he should have the same power with the other four , as he had before . And yet they have this belief withall , that this imprudence of Brama will hinder him from enjoying , in the other World , that measure of Glory which he might have hoped , had he continu'd in his original Integrity . They affirm , that Brama governs the World by many Lieutenants , the chiefest of whom is he whom they call Derwendre , who commands all those who govern the eight Worlds , which are like this we inhabit , and go to the Composition of the Universe , whereof , according to them , there are seven other parts like ours , all which swim upon the water , like so many Eggs. They believe also , that the World , which is now extant and in being , is not any effect of the first Creation , but that there have been many before it , and that there will be others after it . That that wherein we now live is to continue yet a Million of Ages longer , since that in the year MDCXXXIX . there were but four thousand seven hundred thirty nine years of the fourth Age of the World expired , and that the first bad lasted a hundred and seven thousand two hundred and ninety Ages : That in the said first Age of the World all Men were good and just , so as that the Devil , who was created even in that time , had no power to do them any mischief : That in the following Age , the fourth part of Mankind became depraved ; and that in the third , good and bad were equally divided ; but that in these last times , the World was so much corrupted , that the number of the just was reduc'd to the fourth part . But it is besides the Design of our Relation to digress into the Theology of these people ; whereof the Author we cited before hath written a Treatise , sufficient to satisfie the curiosity of the most Learned . We shall therefore only say , that these Bramanes are very highly respected among the other Pagans ; not only upon the account of their austerity of life , and their extraordinary abstinence ; ( for there are some of them fast three or four dayes together , not eating any thing at all ; ) but also in regard , that besides their Superintendency in matter of Religion , they have the oversight of Schools , where they teach Children to read and write . They expound the Mysteries of their Religion to the ignorant , and by that means make what impressions they please in the minds of superstitious people , in as much as they give what Interpretation they fancy themselves , to the Auguries and other vanities , about which they are perpetually consulted . They are believed as so many Oracles ; aad thence it comes , that the Benjans seldom engage themselves in any business of consequence , without the advice and encouragement of the Braman . They are distinguish'd from the other Benjans , only by what they wear upon their heads , which is a Coiffure made of white Linnen-cloath , and comes several times about the Head , to cover their Hair , which they never cut ; as also by three pieces of small Packthread , which they wear next their Skins , and come cross the Breast , from the Shoulder to the Waste , which Packthread they never put off , nor would , though it were to save their lives . They heighten and improve the popular superstition , by the Relations they make of thousands of false Miracles , done by their Pagodes and Saints , whom they perswade people to worship , as Intercessors with God for them . They hold the Immortality of the Soul , but believe withall , that , at its departure out of the first Body , it transmigrates into that of some other Creature ; and affirm , that the Soul of a good natur'd and docible person , is translated into the body of a Pidgeon , or Chicken ; that of a cruel and wicked man , into that of a Crocodile , a Lyon , or a Tiger ; that of a crafty man , into that of a Fox ; that of a Glutton , into the body of a Swine ; that of a treacherous person , into that of a Serpent , &c. before they are admitted to the enjoyment of a beatitude purely Spiritual . And this is the only reason , why the Benjans abstain from the killing of living Creatures , even to the Insects , how dangerous or troublesome soever they may be . They also forbear keeping any Fire , and lighting Candles in the night time , out of a fear that the Flies or Moths should burn themselves therein ; nay , they make some difficulty to make pits on the Ground , for fear of drowning the Fleas and other Insects , which might lie in the way . What is yet more superstitious , they do not only redeem the Birds , which the Mahumetans had taken , but they also built Hospitals for Beasts that are hurt and wounded . The Bramanes are very much respected all over the Indies , but more then any where else , among the Malabares , where they have a very odd kind of Employment . For there is no marriage contracted among them , but the first Fruits of the Bride are consecrated to the Braman , to whom she is brought to be deflour'd . They believe that the marriage were not sufficiently bless'd , if the Braman have not the first trial of the Bride ; whence it comes , that many times he is earnestly intreated before he does it ; and if the persons be of any quality , he hath a reward given him , as if he had been hired to do the work . When the Men are to go any journey , they intreat the Braman to have a care of their Wives while they are away , and to supply their places till they return . The Benjans are divided among themselves , into fourscore and three principal Sects ; not accounting the other less considerable ones , which are multiply'd almost to infinity , in regard there is hardly any Family , but hath its particular Superstitions and Ceremonies . The four principal Sects , which comprehend all the rest , are those of Ceurawath , Samarath , Bisnow , and Goêghy . Those of Ceurawath are so punctual in the preservation of living Creatures and Insects , that their Bramanes have their mouths cover'd with a piece of linnen-cloath , for fear any Fly should get into it , and in their Houses they have alwayes a little Broom in their hands , to sweep the Room , least they should negligently tread upon any Insect ; and they will not sit , till they have first made clean the seat or place where they are to sit down . They go bare-headed and bare-foot , with a white Staffe in their hands , by which they are distinguish'd from the others . They keep no fire in their Houses , nor light any Candles in them . They never drink any cold water , for fear of meeting with any Insect in it , but they have it boil'd at some ones house of their Sect. They have no other cloathing then a piece of course Linnen-cloath , which hangs down from the Navel to the Knees , and cover not the rest of their body , but with a small piece of Woollen-cloath , as much as could be made of one Fleece of Wooll . The Opinions they have of God are in some things different from those of the other Benjans , inasmuch as they do not attribute to him an infinite being , which disposeth of the events of things , but they would have them to depend absolutely on good and ill fortune . They have a Saint named Tiel Tencker , and acknowledge no other good works then Fasting and Alms deeds : They believe that the Sun , the Moon , and other Stars , the Earth , living Creatures , Trees , Metals , and in a word , all things visible , have in themselves the first causes of their production and motion . They hold , that there are two Suns , and as many Moons , which relieve one the other alternately every day . They believe nothing of Heaven or Paradise , and yet acknowledge the immortality of the Soul , but after a very extraordinary manner . For they affirm , that the Soul , at its departure out of the body it had first animated , enters into another , either of Man or Beast , according to the good or ill life of the deceased : but that it ever makes choice of the Female , that it may return again into the world , to live there in another body . Their Mosqueys , which they call Rales , are built four square with flat roofs , and towards the East-side there is an open place , under which are the Chappels of their Pagodes , built after a pyramidal form , and rais'd ten foot from the ground , having upon the stairs leading up to them , several Figures of Wood , Stone , and Paper , representing their deceased Kindred , whose lives had been remarkable for some extraordinary good fortune . They do their greatest Devotions in the moneth of August , during which , they mortifie themselves by so great abstinencies , as might pass elsewhere for no less then miraculous ; it being certain , that there are some , who for the space of fifteen dayes , or three weeks , nay sometimes a moneth or six weeks , live without taking any thing but water , into which they put the scrapings or thavings of a certain bitter Wood , which is conceived to have somewhat of nourishment in it . I must confess this will not easily be credited ; but it is so acknowledged a Truth in the Indies , that it is not disputed by their greatest Enemies . They have also about that time many Assemblies in their Mosqueys , where their discourse is concerning the lives of their departed Saints , and there are read certain Legends , the people standing about the Braman , who sits down in the midst of them , having his mouth cover'd with a Linnen-cloath . As they go into the Mosquey , they bestow their Charities , casting them into a great Copper basin , which they place before the Pagode , and in requital , they receive a mark with the Sandal-wood , which is made in their Foreheads , or upon their Clothes . While they are discoursing about their Saints , which lasts for the most part four or five hours , they are entertain'd with Musick , which is paid for out of the Charities that had been collected among them for the poor . They burn the bodies of aged persons , but bury those of Children who dye under three years of age . Their Widows are not obliged to burn themselves with their departed Husbands , but they promise perpetual Widowhood . All that make profession of this Sect may be admitted to Priesthood . Nay , Women are receiv'd into that Function , provided they be above twenty years of age ; but the Men are admitted into it , at seven , eight and nine years of age . To become Priests , all they have to do , is to put on the habit , to accustom themselves to the austerity of that kind of life , and to make a vow of Chastity . Any one of the married couple hath the priviledge to become a Priest , and by that means , to oblige the other to celibate , for the remainder of his or her life . There are some make a Vow of Chastity in the state of marriage ; but this is seldom seen , and when it is , those who make such Vows , are not overstrict in the observance of them . All the other Castes , or Sects of the Benjanes , have an aversion and contempt for this , and condemn it so much , that their Doctors continually exhort their Auditours to shun the Conversation of those people ; so that they will not only not eat or drink with them , but they would not so much as set a foot in their Houses , though it were to avoid an imminent and inevitable danger ; and such as are so unhappy as to touch them , are obliged to do a publick and severe pennance . The second Sect of the Benjans , called Samarath , hath this common with the former , that it permits not the killing of any Creature or Insect that hath life , nor the eating of any thing that hath had it . This Sect consists of Lock-makers , Smiths , Farriers , Carpenters , Taylors , Shooe-makers , Furbishers , and all other Tradesmen , admitting among them , even Souldiers , Clerks , and other Officers . Their Religion is different from that of the former , in that they believe , that this World was created by a first cause , which governs and preserves all , with a soveraign and unchangeable power . They call him in their Language Permiseer , and assign him three Substitutes , who have their several Functions under his Superintendency . The first , who is called Brama , hath the disposal of all Souls , which he sends into such Bodies as Permiseer appoints , either of Men or Beasts . The second , whom they call Buffiuna , teaches the World to live according to Gods Commandments , which they have disposed into four Books . He hath also the oversight of Provisions , and advances the growth of Wheat , Herbs and Pulse , after Brama hath endued them with Souls . The third , named Mais , exercises his power over the dead . He is also Secretary to Permiseer , and takes the good and bad works of the deceased into examination , that he may make a report thereof to his Master , who having examin'd both the one and the other , sends the Soul into a Body , where she doth more or less pennance , proportionably to the good or ill she hath done in the former . Those that are sent into the body of a Cow , are accounted the most happy , in regard that that Beast having something Divine in it , according to their opinion , they hope in a short time to be purified of the sins which they had committed during their continuance in the former body . But those which are forc'd to take up their second habitations in the bodies of Elephants , Camels , wild Oxen , Goats , Asses , Leopards , Swine , Serpents , or any other unclean Beast , are on the contrary thought most unhappy , inasmuch as at their departure out of them , they pass into the bodies of other Beasts , either tame , or less wild , where they compleat the expiation of the Crimes for which they were condemned to those punishments . The same thing happens also to those souls which are in the bodies of some Creatures that dye before they have compleated their Purification ; which being absolutely consummated , Mais presents the Souls so purified to Permiseer , who receives them into the number of his Servants . They burn the bodies of the deceas●d , save only those of Children under three years of age ; but they have this particular Ceremony , that these Obsequies are performed on the side of a River or Brook , whither they carry the sick persons , when they are past hopes of recovery , that they may expire there . There is no Sect , in which the Women sacrifice themselves so cheerfully to the memory of their Husbands , as in this Sect of Samarath . For they are perswaded , that the promise which Buffiuna makes them , in the Law he gave them from Permiseer , is infallible ; to wit , that if a Woman hath so great an affection for her Husband , as to burn her self with him after his death , she shall live with him in the other World seven times as long , and shall enjoy him with seven times as much satisfaction as she had done in this : which hope makes them look on death , but as a passage , through which they are to enter into a beatitude and bliss , whereof they had in this world but a small earnest . As soon as the Women are delivered , there is presented to the new born Child , an Inkhorn , Paper and Pens , and if it be a Boy , they add a Bow and Arrows ; to signifie that Buffiuha will write his Law in his understanding , and that one day he shall raise his Fortunes by the Wars . For as we said before , this Sect admits of Souldiers : but those among them , whose Profession it is to bear Arms , make a distinct Sect , which they call that of the Rasboutes , of whom we shall give an account anon . Those of the Sect of Bisnow have this common with the two precedent , that they abstain from feeding on any thing that hath had life . They fast also , and in the moneth of August have their Assemblies in their Agoges ; so they call their Mosqueys . Their principal Devotion consists in singing of Hymns to the honour of their God , whom they call Ram-ram , and pray , to bless them and their Families with a supply of what they think necessary , that they may live without discontent and inconvenience . Their singing is accompany'd with dancing , and Musick , consisting of Drums , Pipes , Copper-basins , and other Instruments , upon which they play before their Idols . They represent their Ram-ram , with his Wife , in several manners , and adorn both their Statues on Holy-dayes , with many Gold Chains , Collars of Pearl , and all sorts of precious Stones , and set up many Lamps , and Wax-candles before them . This God hath no Substitutes , as that of the Sect of Samarath , but doth all himself . The ordinary sustenance of the Bisnow is only Herbs and Pulse , fresh Butter , Milk and Curds . They are great lovers of the Atschia , which is a certain Composition made of Ginger , Mangas , Citrons , Garlick , and Mustard-seed pickled with Salt , and drink only Water , or Baratte . They are either Women or Priests that dress their meat ; and instead of Wood , which they forbear burning , because there are sometimes Worms in it , which might by that means be destroyed , they use Cow-dung dried in the Sun , and mixt with Straw , which they cut in square pieces , as they do the Turfs in Holland , and so expose it to sale . Those of this Sect are for the most part addicted to Merchandise , either upon their own account , or as Agents and Factors under others . They understand the business of Commerce extreamly well , and their Conversation is not unpleasant ; whence it comes that both Christians and Mahumetans employ them as Brokers and Interpreters , in their way of Trading . They have this particular Custom in this Sect , that they permit not the Women to burn themselves with their Husbands ; but they oblige them to perpetual widowhood , even though the Husband died before the consummation of the marriage . It is not long since , that among them , the younger Brother was oblig'd to marry his elder Brothers Widow , to raise up seed to him ; but this custome is abolish'd by an express Law which condemns the Women to celibate . In the morning they all wash themselves in a Tanque , or rather in a River , if there be any near the place where they live , and they think it not enough to go into it up to the Waste , but they tumble , wallow , and swim in it , muttering certain words between their Teeth , while the Braman , who sits on the River-side and looks to their Cloaths , gives them his Benediction , and prayes God that they may be as clean from their sins , as their bodies are clear of filth . At their coming out of the water he rubs their Foreheads , Noses and Ears , with a certain Composition made of Sandal , or some other Odoriferous wood , and they give him for his pains a small quantity of Wheat , Rice or Pulse . Those of the Sect of G●êghy intermeddle not with either Trade or Traffick , but live a very solitary life , in the Country , in obscure Villages , or the ruines of Houses , where they worship their God Bruin , and his Servant Mecis . They have neither Mosqueys , nor any other publick places , wherein to assemble to do their Devotions ; nay will not go into the Mosqueys of the other Benjans , unless it be into those of the Sect of Samarath ; but it is only to take up their Lodging in them for want of other accommodation . For they are forbidden by their Law to be proprietors of any thing . They shun the conversation of Men , and live in Woods and Desarts , like the Hermits and ancient A●chorites . They have nothing about them , but a piece of Linnen-cloath , to cover that part which Nature is unwilling should be expos'd to the view of all . They rub their Bodies all over with Ashes , and when-ever they sit down , they have a little heap of Ashes near them , which they are perpetually handing , and scatter of it upon their moist Hair , which disfigures them after a strange manner . They never speak to such as pass by them , nor give them the time of the day ; nay , they will not answer those that speak to them , out of this perswasion , that being consecrated to their God Bruin , they believe they should defile themselves by speaking to other men . Whence it happens , that when they come into any City , they make no stay therein , and will not turn out of that Street which leads them to the Gate they would go out at . Wherein they are so scrupulous , that they will not ask for any thing , though they were ready to starve . They will indeed receive what is give● them , but if there be nought given them they live on Herbs and Roots , which they find in the fields . There are some among them that have three or four servants , who put themselves voluntarily into their service , that they may participate of their sanctity : but all the service they do them is what they list themselves . For the Masters never command them to do any thing , nay not what is most necessary to life . All the other Benjans have a certain veneration for the Goêghys , except it be those of the Caste , or Sect of Ceurawath , who have a horrour for them , and shun their conversation . There are some among them have a greater reputation of knowledge and sanctity then others , but they make no advantage thereof , in as much as their condition is equal . They never marry , but live in so great observance of Chastity , that they would not suffer a Woman to touch them . The common people hath a great devotion for these Goêghys , saluting them with much respect , and receiving their Benediction with great submission . The Goêghys believe , that their God Bruin hath created all things , and that he continues them in being , by his infinite power , by which he is able to destroy and reduce them to nothing . They affirm , that he is not to be represented by any Figure of either Man or Beast , but that he is a light , which cannot be the Object of our sight , inasmuch as , having created that of the Sun , it is not to be admired , that we cannot contemplate the principle of so transcendent a brightness . They believe not the Transmigration of Souls , as the other Benjans do ; but affirm , that the Souls at their departure out of the body , are immediately transferred to their God Bruin , to live with him eternally , and to be united to that infinite Light. Certain it is , that Charcoal-men and Chimney-sweepers among us are not so besmutted as these people , who take a pleasure in disfiguring their bodies and countenances , not only by the Ashes wherewith they continually rub them , but also by their abstinences , which as they are greater , so are they withall much more frequent then those of the Benjans of the Sect of Ceurawath . There are some Women become Goêghys , but in regard that Sex is too tender and delicate , to accustom themselves to so great austerity , their number is not very great . The Benjans oblige their Proselytes , that is , the Mahumetans , who embrace their Religion , to a very extravagant manner of life . For , to renew their whole body , which , according to their Opinion , is defiled by the flesh they had eaten , they oblige them for the space of six moneths together , to mix amongst what they are to eat , a pound of Cow-dung ; out of this reason , that that Creature having , as they hold , some thing divine in it , here is nothing can purifie the body so well as that kind of nourishment , which their Proselytes are permitted to diminish by degrees , after the three first moneths of their conversion . They also condemn to that kind of Diet , those of their own Sect , who having been prisoners among the Mahumetans , or Christians , or conversing ordinarily among them , have been perswaded to eat flesh , or drink wine ; and receive them not into their communication , till such time as they have been purified in that manner . All the Benjans are extreamly superstitious . For they never go out of their houses , till they have said their Prayers ; and if at their going out they meet with any ill presage , they return into their houses , and do not any business of importance that day . They take to presage ill Fortune , the meeting of an empty Cart , a wild Oxe , an Ass , a Dog , if he be not eating somewhat , a Goat , an Ape , a Deer , a Goldsmith , a Carpenter , a Lock-smith , a Barber , a Taylor , a beater of Cotton , a Widow , a company of People going to the enterment of a dead Body , or a Man returning from the same Ceremony ; as also , that of a Man or Woman carrying Butter , Oyl , Milk , brown-Sugar , Citrons , or any other sharp things , Apples , Iron , or any thing relating to War. They are on the contrary , well pleased with the meeting of an Elephant , or Camel , whether they be loaden or not , as also of a Horse , a Cow , an Oxe , a wild Oxe loaden with water , a He-Goat , a Dog eating , a Cat coming on the right hand of them , and Persons loaden with Provisions , Curds and white-Sugar ; but above all , that of a Cock , or a Hare , and then they cheerfully go about what they have to do , as being prepossess'd with the opinion they have , that the success of their Affairs will be answerable to their expectations . There are some who put the Rasboutes into the number of the Benjans , and affirm , that they are a branch of the Sect of Samarath , with which they believe the transmigration of Souls , and several other things . But they believe this in particular , that the Souls of Men go into Birds , who afterwards give their Friends notice of the good and evil which is to befall them : upon which account it is , that they so superstitiously observe the flight and singing of those Creatures . Their Widows burn themselves with the bodies of their deceased Husbands , unless it be , that , at the contract of Marriage , there was some promise made that they should not be forc'd thereto . But whereas all the other Benjans are of a mild and reserv'd disposition , abhorring the effusion of bloud , even that of Beasts ; these on the contrary , are a sort of violent and daring people , who eat flesh , and live only by murther and rapine , and never mind any other profession then that of Arms. The Mogul makes use of these Men , as do also most of the other Princes of the Indies , because they are undaunted , and entertain not the least fear of death . To this purpose , there is a Story of five Rasboutes , who forc'd by weariness to rest themselves in a Country mans house , there happened to be a Fire in the Village , which by reason of the wretchedness of the houses , soon came to that where they were . They had notice of it , but one of them said to the rest , that having never turn'd their backs from danger , it would be the greatest shame in the world to them , to shun death , which they had never fear'd : That it were baseness in them to stir thence , but that they were to make the Fire as much afraid of them , as others were of it , and force it to stop its progress when it came near them ; and they were so earnestly engag'd in these temerarious and extravagant discourses , that the Fire getting into the Room where they were , one only had the time to get out , and to drag along with him one of his Camerades , who could never afterwards be recover'd out of the melancholly regret he had conceiv'd , at his not having follow'd the example of the others . It is related also of another Rasboute , who going into the Country , in the company of two others , came in his way to a Pit , at the sight whereof his Horse stood still ; but the Rasboute condemning the caution of the Beast , as if it had proceeded from fearfulness , told him , that he was very much to blame to entertain any fear , having on his back a Man that never knew any ; and thereupon beating him , he would have made him leap over the Pit ; but , both Horse and Man falling , they were both drown'd , the Man acquiring among them , by this inconsiderable and brutish action , the reputation of a Man heroically courageous . They have no compassion but what they have towards irrational Creatures , especially Birds , which they take the pains to keep and feed , out of a perswasion , that one day , when their Souls shall be lodg'd in Creatures of that kind , some or other will have the same charity towards them . And this is their employment particularly on Holy-dayes , as also for ten or twelve dayes after the decease of their nearest Kindred , and upon the anniversary dayes of their death . They have this common with the other Benjans , that they marry their Children very young , which is the less to be wondred at , inasmuch as it is very certain , that the Indians of both Sexes are capable of engendring much sooner then any other Nation : so that there are not any but are fit for the work of generation at ten or twelve years of age . To this purpose I have a Story , which may seem fabulous , but I have it from such grave persons , that I shall make no difficulty to communicate it upon their credit . Not many years since , even in the reign of Scach Choram , who is yet living , a certain Rasboutes Wife , who liv'd at Agra , was brought to bed of a Daughter , which at two years of age had Breasts as big as those of any Nurse . A Lock-smith , neighbour to the Rasboute , advised the Father and Mother to permit , that the hot Iron might be apply'd thereto , which is the ordinary remedy they make use of against superfluous humours . They consented thereto ; but as soon as they had applied the foresaid Remedy , the Lock-smith died , and soon after , the Father and Mother , and all those that had been present at the said cure . The child had at three years of age , what those of her Sex are not wont to have till twelve or thirteen . The year after she had nothing of that kind , but her Belly was so swollen as if she had been with child . That swelling was little abated the year following , and at six years of age she was brought to bed of a Boy . But this was thought a thing so extraordinary all over the Country , though they marry very young , as I said before , that Sch●ch Choram sent for both Mother and Child , and ordered them to be brought up at the Court. Besides the Benjans , there is yet another sort of Pagans in the Kingdom of Guzuratta , whom they call the Parsis . These are the Persians of Fars and Chorasan , who fled into those parts , to avoid the persecution of the Mahumetans in the seventh Age. For Abubeker , having undertaken to establish the Mahumetan Religion in Persia by force of Arms , the King perceiving it was impossible for him to oppose it , took shipping with eighteen thousand men at Ormus , and landed in Indosthan . The King of Cambaya , who was a Hindou , or Indian , that is , a Pagan , as himself , received him to dwell in his Country , into which that liberty drew several other Persians , who , with their Religion , have preserv'd and continued their ancient manner of life . Their habitations are for the most part along the Sea-coast , and they live very peaceably , sustaining themselves by the advantage they make out of the Tobacco they plant , and the Terry they get out of the Palms of those parts , and whereof they make Arak , in regard they are permitted to drink Wine . They intermeddle also with Merchandise , and the exchange of Money , and keep Shops , and are of all Trades , except those of Farriers , Black-smiths , and Lock-smiths ; in regard it is an unpardonable sin among them to put out the fire . The Parsis believe that there is but one God , Preserver of the Universe : That he acts alone , and immediately , in all things ; and that the seven Servants of God , for whom they have also a great Veneration , have only an inferiour administration , whereof they are oblig'd to give an account . The first of these Servants is called Hamasda , and hath the Government of Men , and his charge is , to induce them to the exercise of good Works . The second , whom they call Bahman , hath the oversight of Cattel , and presides over all the living Creatures that are upon Earth . The third , named Ardybesh , preserves Fire , and hinders it from being put out . The fourth is called Sarywar , and is entrusted with the charge of Metals , about which they are very curious ; and accuses those who neglect the making of them clean ; which negligence is a mortal sin among them . The fifth , whom they call Espander , hath a care of the Earth , and keeps it from being pollut●d , and hinders it from being otherwise used then it ought . A●waerdath , who is the sixth , hath the same charge over the Water , as Espander hath over the Earth , and keeps it from being defiled with filth . The seventh , whom they call Ammadath , looks to the preservation of Fruits , Trees , Herbs and Pulse , but without any power either to advance or retard their production . For these seven subalternate Spirits are appointed by God , only to take cognizance of the abuses committed in this World , and to make their report thereof to him . Besides these seven Servants , whose dignity is very great , God hath twenty six other Servants , who have all their particular Functions . The first , whom they call Saroch , takes possession of the Soul immediately upon its departure out of the Body , and conducts it before two Judges , whom they call Meer Resus , and S●ros , to be examined , and to receive according to their Sentence , either its condemnation or absolution from its sins . Their manner of proceeding in judgment , is , to put the good and evil Works into two Scales , that they may judge of them according to their weight . The good and evil Angels stand about the Scales , and carry away the Souls adjudged to them , either into Paradise , where they enjoy eternal bliss , or into Hell , there to be tormented to the end of the World , which they believe will be renewed at the expiration of a thousand years ; and then , they shall enter into other Bodies , to lead a better life then they had done in the former . The fourth of these Servants is called Beram , and hath the oversight of all Military affairs ; upon which account it is that they address themselves to him , that they may obtain of God Victory , by his Intercession . The fifth is Carraseda , that is to say , the Sun. The sixth Auva , that is , the Water . The seventh is called Ader , and governs the Fire , under Ardy besth . The eighth is Moho , or the Moon . The ninth is Tiera , that is , Rain . The tenth , called Gos , hath the oversight of Cattel . The eleventh , who is called Farwardy , hath the custody of the Souls which are in Paradise . The twelfth , named Aram , is he that gives Joy or Sadness to Mankind . The thirteenth , named Goada , governs the Winds , and makes them blow as he pleaseth . Dien , who is the fourteenth , teaches Men the Law of God , and inspires them with good motions to observe it . Apirsanich , who is the fifteenth , is he who bestows Wealth on Men. Astaet , who is the sixteenth , is he that gives Men Understanding and Memory . The seventeenth , whom they call Assaman , is Superintendent over Commerce . The eighteenth , called Gamigat , hath the Government of the Earth . Marispan , who is the nineteenth , is Goodness it self , who is communicated to those that invocate him . They call the twentieth Amiera , and his Presidentship is over Money , whereof he hath the disposal . The one and twentieth is called Hoêm , and is he , without whose concurrence there happens no Generation of Men , or Beasts , or Production of Fruits . Dimma and Berse , are indifferently design'd to attend all Men : and the three remaining , whom they call Dephader , Dephemer , and Dephdin , are engag'd upon the particular Service of God , who imployes them about all Affairs indifferently . The Parsis , who call these twenty six Servants by one general name , Geshoo , that is to say , Lords , believe , that they have an absolute power over the things whereof God hath entrusted them with the Administration . Whence it comes , that they make no difficulty to worship them , and to invocate them in their extremities , out of a perswasion , that God will not deny them any thing they desire upon their Intercession . They have a very great respect for their Doctors and Teachers , and allow them a very plentiful subsistance , with their Wives and Children , though some among them intermeddle also with Merchandise , which they are permitted to do according to their Law ; but these are not so highly esteemed , as those others who spend all their time in teaching Children to read and write , and explicating their Law to the people . They have no M●squeys , nor other publick places , for the Exercise of their Religion : but they make use , to that purpose , of some room in their houses , where they do their devotions sitting , and without any inclination of the body . Nor have they any particular day in the week design'd for that end , but they observe the first , and twentieth day of the Moon . Though their Moneths consist of thirty dayes a piece , yet does their Year consist of 365. dayes , for they add five dayes to the last Moneth . Their Priests are not known by their habit , in regard it is common to them , not only with all the rest of the Parsis , but also with all the other Inhabitants of the Country ; from whom they are distinguish'd by a String or Wreath of Wooller Camels Hair , wherewith they make them a Girdle , which comes twice about the body , and is ty'd with two knots behind , which is the only distinctive mark of their Religion , and so inseparable from their Profession , that if it happen to be lost , he who is so unfortunate as to have lost it , may neither eat , nor drink , nor speak , nay not stir from the place where he is till another be brought him from the Priest who sells them . The Women wear of them as well as the Men , after they are come to twelve years of age , at which time they are thought capable of comprehending the Mysteries of Religion . Their houses are little and dark , very poorly furnish'd , and they have a great affection to live in the same quarter . They have no particular Magistrate among them , yet do they not think much to accept of the employments which the Mahumetans give them , and create among themselves two of the most considerable of the Nation , who decide such differences as may arise , and for which they never plead before any other Judges . There is nothing so precious among them as Fire , which they keep in very carefully , upon this account , as they affirm , that there is not any thing affords so lively a representation of the Divinity as Fire does . Whence it comes , that they never put out a Candle , or a Lamp , and never make use of Water to quench the Fire , though the House were in danger of being burnt ; but they endeavour to smother it with Earth . For it is the greatest misfortune can happen to them , to find the Fire so far out in their Houses , as that they must be forc'd to go out among their Neighbours to get some . They also marry their Children while they are very young , but they suffer the Parents to bring them up at their own Houses , till they are come to fifteen or sixteen years of age , and then they consummate the marriage . Their Widows are permitted to marry the second time ; whence it comes that there are not so many disorders committed among them , as there are among the other Nations . But Adultery and Fornication are the greatest sins they can commit , and which , no doubt , they would punish with death , if they had the administration of Justice in their own hands . When any one is so sick , as that there is little hopes of his recovery , he is taken out of his bed , to be laid on a little bed of green Turfs upon the ground , where he lies till he give up the ghost , and immediately after , five or six Men , whose imployment it is to make the Graves , take him from the said Pallat of Turfs , put a Shroud about him , and lay him upon an Iron-grate , made after the form of a Biere , upon which they carry the body to the place of burial , which is above a League from the City . These places , or , if we may call them so , Church-yards , are divided into three parts , all inclosed with a Wall of twelve or fifteen foot high , one whereof is for the Men , another for the Women , and the third for Children . Over the Graves there are Bars laid cross like a Grate , upon which they lay the body , there to remain till the Crows and other devouring Birds have consumed them , so as that the Bones fall into the Grave . The Kindred and Friends accompany the Corps with horrid cries and lamentations , and make a halt when they are come within 500. paces of the Grave , till such time as the Grave-makers have laid it upon the Grate , and made certain Prayers for the Sonl . About a moneth or six weeks after , they carry the Turfs upon which the deceased party died , to the Church-yard , as a thing polluted , which they would not so much as touch ; and every moneth they make a Feast for the nearest of the Kindred , in memory of the departed . If it happens that they touch a dead Carkass , or the Bones of a dead Beast , they are oblig'd to cast off their cloaths , to cleanse their bodies , and to do pennance for nine dayes together , during which , neither Women nor Children dare come near them . They are of this particular perswasion , that they whose Bones chance to fall into the Water , are irrecoverably damned . Their Law forbids the eating of ought that hath had life ; yet are not these prohibitions so rigorous , but that in case of necessity , nay even in the time of war , they kill Sheep , Goats , tame Fowl and Fish , and eat thereof : But they religiously abstain from the Oxe and Cow , nor do they kill Elephants , Camels , Horses or Hares ; but as to the Oxe and Cow , they forbear them so strictly , that they commonly say , they had rather feed on their Fathers and Mothers then eat of an Oxe or Cow. They are permitted to drink Wine and Terry , but are forbidden the drinking of Aqua-vitae , and above all things , being overcome with drunkenness : This is a sin among them , which cannot be expiated without undergoing a very severe pennance , which a man must either submit to , or be content to quit their communion . Their stature is none of the greatest , but they are of a clearer Complexion then any of the other Indosthans , and their Women are beyond comparison whiter and fairer then those of the Country , or those of the Mahumetans . The Men wear great bushy Beards , cut round or somewhat Spade-wise . Some cut off their Hair , others let it grow to the full length . Those who cut their Hair , leave growing on their Crowns a Lock or Tust about an inch in compass . They are the most self-ended and covetous sort of people in the World , using all possible industry to over-reach and circumvent those they trade withall , though otherwise they have an aversion for theft . They are of a better Nature then the Mahumetans , at least if it may be said there is any good Nature consistent with a self-seeking mind , when it is once possessed with the basest and most infamous of all Vices , Avarice . There are in the Kingdom of Guzuratta two other sorts of Pagans , one whereof are the Indous , who come out of the Province of Multhan , and the parts about Asmeern , and are not Benjans , inasmuch as they kill all sorts of Beasts , and eat thereof , excepting only the Oxe and Cow. They eat their Meals within a Ring or Circle , within which they permit not the Benjans to enter . They are for the most part Souldiers , and the Mogul makes use of them for the keeping of the most considerable places of his Kingdom . The other sort comes out of the Kingdom of Baghenal , which is commonly called the Kingdom of Gol●anda , and they are called the Ientives . These are a sort of very ignorant people , who refer themselves , as to matter of Religion , to their Bramans . They believe , that in the beginning there was but one God , who took others into a participation of his power , according as Men came to deserve that honour by their heroick Actions ; and it is to this kind of Saints that they build Masqueys . They believe the Immortality and Transmigration of Souls , upon which perswasion they abhor the effusion of bloud . Accordingly are there not to be found any Robbers or Murtherers among them ; but on the other side , they are generally Lyars and Cheats , in which good qualities they exceed all the other Indians . They severely punish Adultery , but they so openly permit Fornication , that there are whole Families among them , whom they call Bagawaro , who prostitute themselves publickly . Besides all these , they have yet among them another sort of people , whom they call Theers , who are neither Pagans nor Mahumetans , for they have no Religion at all . They are altogether imployed about the scouring of Wells , Sinks , Common-Shores , and Privies , as also the fleaing of dead Beasts , whose flesh they eat . They also conduct condemn'd persons to punishment , and are sometimes the Executioners of them . Whence it comes that they are an abomination to all the other Indians , who are oblig'd to purifie themselves from head to foot , if any of these people , whom , upon that occasion , they call Alchores , should touch them . Which is the reason that they suffer them not to live within Cities , but assign them Habitations in the extremities of the Suburbs , that they may be as far as may be conveniently from the conversation of other men . We shall not make it our business here to speak of the Religion of the Mahumetans , wherewith the Kingdom Guzuratta is peopled , in regard that , some few points only ex●epted , it is common to them with the Turks and Persians , whereof there hath been an account given in the precedent Travels of the Embassadors . But we shall continue a little further the digression wherein we are ingag'd , and treat of the manner of life of the Mahumetans of the Indies , which is much different from that of the Turks and Persians . We will begin with their Ceremonies of Marriage . The Friends on both sides being agreed , and the Wedding-day appointed , there is brought to the Bridegrooms door a Horse , whose Mane and Crupper are beset with all sorts of Flowers , as is also the piece of Net-work , wherewith they cover the Bridegrooms face , who gets on horseback , accompanied by his Kindred and Friends , having on each side two Pages carrying Umbrelloes of painted Paper , and before him Musick , and certain Men , who cast into the Air , Squibs , Crackers , and other Fire-works . In this Equipage he passes through the principal Streets of the City , and at last comes to the Brides door , where he entertains her with his Musick and Fire-works , for the space of half an hour . Then he goes into the house , where he sits down on pieces of Tapistry , purposely set there for that Ceremony ; and whither the Bride comes to him accompanied by her Kindred , and the Molla and Kasi , or Judge of the place . The Molla reads certain passages of the Alchoran ; and after he hath taken the Bridegrooms Oath , that in case of Divorce , he will provide for the subsistence of his Wife , he blesses the marriage , and goes his way . The rest of the company stay in the room to eat Bettelé , and some other Drugs , but they drink no Wine , instead whereof , they take Pills of Amsion or Opium , which works the same effect , and intoxicates them as Wine does . The Kindred and Friends continue their Assemblies , five or six , sometimes eight or ten dayes together , especially when the marks of the Consummation of marriage are apparent upon the sheets of the new married couple . But if the Bridegroom find it more beaten and common then he expected , he uses it as a high-way , and without any more ado abandons it to the publick ; as on the contrary , if he be not able to force himself a passage , and that in the three or four first dayes of his marriage , he gives not visible assurances of his abilities in the work he hath undertaken , one of the Brides nearest Kinswomen sends him a Distaffe , with this message ; That since he is incapable of doing mans work , 't is but fit he should be put to womans . Their marriages are not indissoluble , as they are among Christians , nay indeed among the other Mahumetans , among whom there is no Divorce made , till the grievances of the parties be first examined , and after that , not without the authority of the Judge . But here the men make it an express Article in their Contracts of marriage , that they may be divorced , not only in case of Adultery or sterility , but also in case of ever so little aversion they may conceive against their Wives ; provided some course be taken by them for their subsistence , during their lives . Not a word of any restitution of Dower , in regard the Women there do not bring their Husbands any thing besides their Clothes and Jewels : Nor indeed is there any but have their Pendants , Rings and Bracelets , of each good store . The Women go seldom abroad , and those that are of any quality go in close Coaches , or are carried in Palanquins , or Litters , according to the Indian mode . There are indeed those who ride on horseback , but they have their faces cover'd with a Skarf ; so that they are only the meaner sort , or the common ones , that go a foot , or are seen with their faces uncovered . They are deliver'd without any pain almost , in so much that it is seldom seen there that Women are above two or three hours in labour . The Mahumetans bring up their Children with much care and tenderness , send them to School as soon as they are capable of learning any thing ; and there they are taught to read and write . Those who are not of ability to maintain their Children at School , bestow them on some person of quality , or send them to the Wars , as soon as they are able to bear Arms. They who put themselves into the service of others , enter into a very unhappy condition ; inasmuch as they are allow'd but three or four Ropias a moneth , towards meat , drink and cloath . It is observed , that the Children of the Mahumetans have a particular tenderness of those that brought them into the world ; nay , that it is sometimes so great , that they would rather starve themselves , then suffer those from whom they derive their life , should want any thing requisite for the preservation of their own . There is hardly any person of quality , but makes him a handsom Garden , within which he builds a fair house , having a great number of little windows of all sides , which is to serve for a place of Sepul●●●● for them , and all their Family after them ; in these kinds of Structures they lay out vast sums of money . The Ceremonies of their Interments are these . Immediately upon the Departure , the Kindred bewail the deceased , and ask him , why he would dye ? and whether he wanted those conveniences which he should have had ? &c. Then they dine , and there is a Feast made , in memory of the deccased . In the mean time , the Body is well washed , there is a clean perfum'd Sheet wrapped about it , and it is put into an open Coffin , from which three or four Mollas never stir , but continue near the Body , reading and praying for the Soul of the deceased , till it be carried to the ground . The Coffin is cover'd with Cotton , Velvet , or some other more precious Stuffe , according to the abilities of the deceas'd , and the Kindred and Friends accompany the Body , which is carried by ten or twelve Men to the place of burial , the Mollas singing in the mean time certain Hymnes , of thanksgiving Songs , to the glory of God. The Body is laid down upon the right side , with the Face turned towards the West , the Feet towards the South , and the Head towards the North ; and the Coffin is covered with a board , to keep the Earth from touching the Body , and defiling it . While the Body is let down into the Grave , the Kindred mutter certain Prayers between their teeth ; and that done , all the company returns to the house of the deceased , where the Mollas continue their Prayers for his Soul , for the space of two or three dayes : and during all this time , there is no fire made within the house , but the meat is dressed elsewhere . They assume the quality of Mussulmans , and believe that there is no salvation out of their Communion , treating as Hereticks and Infidels , not only the Christians , but also all such as profess any other Religion then theirs . Nay , they would not eat of what a Christian or Pagan had dress'd , unless it be Bread , Butter , Cheese , Preserves , or any thing of that kind . They have a far greater aversion for the Roman Catholicks then they have for the Protestants , upon this account , that they cannot endure the worshipping of Images , nor the Adoration of things visible . They are for the most part of a good stature , and there are few hunch-back'd or lame among them . They among them who are called Mogolies , are of a clearer Complexion then the others , but they have all their Hair black , and without curling . They love not flaxen or fair hair'd people , and have an aversion for such as are red hair'd , out of an opinion they have , that they are Leprous . For that Disease is very common in those parts ; nay the more in this regard , that the Pox , which is no less common , is never so well cured , but that it leaves some corruption in the bloud , which by insensible degrees infects the whole body , and , in time , degenerates into Leprosie . The Mollas suffer their Beards to grow , but all the rest shave , not only their Beards , but also their Heads , excepting only a little tuft , or lock , which they leave upon the Crown ; upon this perswasion , that by the said lock , Mahumet is to take them and lift them up to Heaven . Both Men and Women are cloath'd much after the same manner . Their Garments , which are of Cotton , Silk , or Brocadoe , according to the several qualities of the persons , are close above , like our close Coats , but from the waste downwards they grow wider and wider , till they come to the small of the leg , where their breeches , which come down to the feet , are gathered into many folds . Their Shooes are of Spanish Leather , or some Silk-stuffe , or Brocadoe , the quarters very low , in regard they put them off ever and anon , when they go into their Chambers , the Floors whereof are covered with Tapistry . As to what they wear about their Heads , it is rather like that of the Turks then that of the Persians , and is made of a very thin Stuff , of Cotton or Silk , and wrought with Gold or Silver Thread . They call it Shee s , and never put it off , but when they go to bed . Upon their ordinary Garment , they wear a kind of Cloak , which they call Pomer●eis , against the Cold and Rain . They tye their Garment about with a Girdle , which they call Commerbant , which is made of a Silk-stuffe , wrought with Gold Thread , upon which they have another , which is a larger , of a very fine Cotton . Persons of Quality wear in their Girdles a kind of Armes or Ponyards , short and broad , which they call Ginda , or Catarre , the handle and sheath whereof are of Gold , and many times set with precious Stones . The Houses of Persons of Quality are spacious enough , and consist of several Appartments , Halls , Chambers and Closets . The Roofs of their Houses are flat , so as that a Man may go upon them , to take the fresh Air , and lye there in the night . There is no House almost , but hath its Garden and Tanque ; but their Buildings are poor , for their Walls are but of Earth , plaistered over with a Composition , made of Free-stone beaten small , Lime , Gum and Sugar , which makes a dazling white , and is as smooth as Glass . Their Houses are but poorly 〈◊〉 , even the Kitchin it self , where you see only a few Dishes and Stoves : but the Women in their own Lodgings take no small pride in setting out their Gold and Silver Plate . The Men receive their Visits in a Hall , where they sit on several pieces of Tapistry : At their entrance into the Room they mutually salute one another with their Salom , which they accompany with a low inclination ; and if the Person whom they salute be of Quality , they put the right hand to their heads , to shew the power they are willing he should have over them . When there is no submission due on either side , the Visitants think it enough to salute one the other only with an inclination of the body , and sometimes they take one another by the lock , saying Grab anemcas , that is , be it to you according to the prayers of the poor . He who receives visits keeps his place , and causes those who come to see him , to sit on both sides of him . They are very civil and very reserved in their conversation , insomuch that they are never seen contesting or loud in their discourse , and never use any gestures of either the hand or the head . When they would whisper to any one , they cover their mouth with a Skarf or Napkin , lest their breath should offend the person whom they speak to . They who make Visits about business , take leave as soon as they have done ; but intimate Friends continue their Visits , till the Master of the house be called to dinner . They are very expensive in Cloaths , Feasting and Women ; for their Law allowing them to take all pleasures imaginable , provided they do not injure their Neighbours , they are willing enough to make their advantage of that permission , and so pursue all the delight their hearts can wish . When they eat , they sit upon Tapistry , and are served by a Carver . They have no Napkin , nor need any , for they never touch the Meat with their hands . They keep as many Servants as they can maintain , assigning every person his particular Employment , wherein the others are so exact , that they who are appointed to do one thing , will not do the least service for another . For a Selvidar , whose place it is to look to the Horses , will not meddle with an Oxe , or do any thing about the Cart , because that is the duty of the Belluwan . The Serriewan hath the oversight of the Camels , and the Mahout that of the Elephants . The Frassy looks to the Tents and Tapistry ; and the Santeles are Lacqueys . These have a great Plume of Feathers on their Heads , and two little Bells upon their Breasts , and will easily travel fifteen or sixteen Leagues a day . They are not kept in the House , but have their Wages , on which they live , though it amounts not to above three or four Ropias a Moneth . But they have withall certain Vails , calied Testury ; yet with all the Advantages they can make of their services , it is as much as they can do to subsist . Their greatest expence is that which they are at about their Wives . For being permitted to have three or four , if they please , they are oblig'd to maintain them , with their Eunuchs and Slaves , according to their quality , by allowing them a certain sum monethly , as also by finding them Cloaths , Pearls , and Houshold-stuffe . Their Polygamy hath this convenience in it , that there is no Woman , but uses all Industry and Artifice imaginable to gain her Husbands affection , and defeat her Rivals . All the caresses , all the kindnesses she can think of , she makes use of to ingratiate her self . There is no Drug eminent for its veneral Vertues , but she will find out some means or other to give him , to excite him to Voluptuousness ; and she thinks no complyance too great , to purchase his more frequent enjoyments . They have also a great kindness for the Eunuchs , in whose custody they are , to engage them to afford them more liberty in their restraint , which they brook so ill , that in those parts a man would think Polygamy should rather be permitted the Women then the Men. But of all , Tradesmen are in the saddest condition , in as much as the Children cannot be put to any other Trades then what their Fathers are of , and there is this incouvenience withall , that a piece of work must pass through three or four hands before it be finished ; so that all they can do is to get five or six pence a day . They must accordingly fare very poorly , their ordinary Diet being only Kitsery , which they make of Beans pounded , and Rice , which they boyl together in water till the water be consumed . Then they put thereto a little Butter melted , and this is their Supper , for all day they eat only Rice and Wheat in the grain . Their Houses are low , the Walls of Earth , and covered with green Turfs . They make no fire in their Houses ; for having nothing that is combustible but Cow-dung , the stink of that would be insupportable ; whence it comes that they burn it before their Doors . They also rub the walls with the same dung , out of an imagination , that it keeps away Fleas and other Insects . Merchants are infinitely more happy then Tradesmen ; but they also have this inconvenience , that as soon as they have gotten any wealth together , they are exposed to the envy of the Grandees , who find out wayes to flecce them , as soon as they make any shew of it . And whereas they cannot do it with Justice , they many times make use of such pretences as cost those their lives who have acquired excessive riches . All the Mahumetans of these parts may be said to profess the same Religion ; but they have among them certain Superstitions , and particular manners of life , whereby they are distinguished into several Sects , though it may be also alledged , that they are to be accounted rather so many Nations , then different Sects . For when they are distinguished into Patans , Moguls , or Mogollies , and Indosthans , who are subdivided into many other more considerable Fractions , as Sayet , Seegh , and Leet , it must be confess'd , that if there be any difference in their humours , and manner of life , they brought it out of the Countreys whence they came , and that it is not to be attributed to their Religion . For it is certain that the Patans are those , who in the precedent Travels of the Embassadours , are called Padars , a sort of self-conceited , insolent , cruel , and barbarous people . They sleight others , for no other reason , then that they are not so rash as themselves in hazarding their lives without any necessity . The Moguls , on the contrary , who came out of great Tartary , are good natur'd , mild , discreet , civil , obliging , and full of complyance ; whence it comes , that they are more respected then the others . The Indosthans , or Hindusthans , are the ancient Inhabitants of the Country , and distinguish'd from the rest by their colour , which is much blacker then that of the two former . These are a Rustical sort of people , and covetous , and not so ingenious and crafty as the Patans and Moguls . In the Province of Haca-chan , there lives a certain people , whom they call Blotious , who are of a strong constitution , and courageous , as the Patans . They are for the most part employed about the carriage of Merchandises , they let out Camels , and undertake the Conduct of the Caffilas , and this they do with so much fidelity , that they would rather lose their lives , then endure the reproach of having lost any thing committed to their charge . There are no common Inns in all the Kingdom of Guzuratta , nor indeed in all the Mogul's Countrey ; but instead thereof , in Cities , as also in some Villages , there are certain publick Buildings , called Sarai , built by some persons out of Charity , for the convenience of Strangers and Travellers , who , were it not for those , would be forc'd to lie in the open Air. These are the Caravanseras , which have only the four walls , and a covering over head ; so that to be accommodated therein , a Man must bring along with him what is not to be had there . In travelling through the Countrey , they make use of Camels , Mules , Horses and Oxen. They have also a kind of Coaches , for two or three persons , which are drawn by Oxen , whereto they are so accustomed , that they easily go ten or twelve leagues a day . The upper part or covering of these Coaches is of Cloath or Velvet ; but those which carry Women are close of all sides . Persons of all quality make use also of Elephants , and are sometimes carried in Palanquines , which are a kind of Litter or Sedans , carried by two men upon their Shoulders with a bar . They bring up their Elephants with much care , and are at great charge about them . They delight much in Hawking and Hunting . Their Greyhounds are somewhat less then ours , but they tame Tigers and Leopards , whereof they make use in hunting , and these surprise their prey at a sudden leap , but they never pursue it . They are particularly industrious at the catching of River-fowl , by means of the Skin of a tame Duck , which being fill'd with Hay , they swim even with the Water , and drawing the Decoy-duck after them , they insensibly get among the others , and take them by the feet , without ever frighting them . They are very expert at the Bow , which they make of a wild Oxes horn , and the Arrows of a very light kind of Cane ; nay , they are so excellent at it , that sometimes they will take a Bird flying . They delight much in Chess , and have also a kind of Game at Cards . They are lovers of Musick , though there be no great Harmony in their own . But above all things they are beso●●ed with judiciary Astrology , in so much that they never undertake any business of consequence , but they first consult the Minatzim . They have some of Aristotle's Works translated into the Arabian tongue , which they call Aplis , as also some Treatises of Avicennas , for whom they have a very high respect , because he was born at Smarcanda , under the jurisdiction of Tamerlam . Their Writings are not ill , and their Productions are not void of Eloquence . They keep a Register of all the remarkable Actions that are done among them , and have such an exact account thereof , as might serve to write a History of the Countrey . Of their Language there are many Dialects , but it is easie enough to be learnt , and they write as we do , from the left hand to the right . Most of any quality about the Mogul's Court speak the Persian tongue ; nay some , but very few , speak also the Arabian . The most common Diseases of those parts are the bloudy Flux , and burning Feavers ; and the Remedy they ordinarily make use of against them is Abstinence . They have good store of Physitians , but no Surgeons . Barbers , of which Profession there is a great number , are they who let bloud , and apply Leeches . In the Kingdom of Guzuratta , Winter begins towards the end of Iune , and lasts till September : but there are not such continual Rains there as at Goa , for it rains only in certain Intervals , and particularly at new and full Moon . The North-wind blows constantly for six moneths together , and the South-wind for as many . The hottest moneths in the year are April , May , and the beginning of Iune , during which the sultriness of the weather is such , that it were insupportable , were it not that some Winds rise ever and anon , which moderate the excessive heats ; but with that convenience they bring along with them an inconvenience , which is , their raising such an extraordinary Dust , that it deprives a Man of the sight of the Sun. There is a vast Trade driven in many Commodities all over the Kingdom of Guzuratta , but particularly in Cotton and Linnen Cloaths , which are in fairness and fineness equal to those of Holland ; as also in several Silk-stuffes , as Contoms , which are of several colours , Satins , Taffatas , Petolas , Commerbands , Ornis , of Gold and Silk , which Women commonly make use of to cover their Faces withall , Brocadoes , Tapistry , or Alcatifs , Chitrenges , or streaked Carpets , to lay over Chests and Cabinets , quilted Coverlets of Silk or Cotton , which they call Geodris , or Nalis , Tents , Perintos , or Neuhar , which they make use of instead of Couches , Cadels , or Bed-steads , Cabinets of Lacque , Chess-boards of Tortoise-shell , Seals , Beads , Chains , Buttons , and Rings of Ivory , Amber , Rock-Crystal , and Agat , The best Indico in the world comes from about Amadabath , from a Village call'd Chrichees , whence it derives the name . The Herb of which they make it is like that of yellow Parsnip , but shorter , and more bitter , sprouting forth into branches like a Reed , and growing , in kind years , six or seven foot high : the Flower is like that of a Thistle , and the Seed like that of Fenu-greek . It is sown in Iune , and cut in November , and December . It is sown but once in three years , and the first year the leaves are cut off within a foot of the ground . The stalks are taken away , and the leaves are set a drying in the Sun , and that done , they are set a soaking , for four or five dayes , in a Stones●trough , containing about six or seven foot water , which is ever and anon stirred , till such time as the Water hath suckt out the colour and vertue of the Herb. That done , they let out the Water into another Trough , where they suffer it to settle for one night . The next day , all the Water is taken away , and what is left in the bottom of the Trough is strain'd through a course Cloath , and is set a drying in the Sun. And this is the best Indico ; but the Countrey people adulterate it , by mixing therewith a certain Earth of the same colour . And whereas the goodness of this Drug is discovered by its lightness , they have the cunning to put a little Oyl into it , to make it swim upon the water . The second year , the stalk which was left the year before shoots forth other leaves , but they are not so good as those of the first . Yet is this preferr'd before Gyngey , that is , wild ●udico . It is also the second year that they suffer some part of it to grow up to seed . That of the third year is not good , and consequently not sought after by forraign Merchants , but is imploy'd by the Inhabitants of the Countrey in the dying of their Cloaths . The best Indico is almost of a violet colour , and hath somewhat of its smell , when it 's burned . The Ind●sthans call it Anil ; and after it hath been in the ground three years , they suffer the Land to lye fallow for one year ere they sow it again . Most of the Saltpeter which is sold in Guzuratta comes from Asmer , sixty Leagues from Agra , and they get it out of Land that hath lain long fallow . The blackest and fattest ground yields most of it , though other Lands afford some , and it is made thus . They make certain Trenches which they fill with their Saltpetrous Earth , and let into them small Rivulets , as much water as will serve for its soaking , which may 〈◊〉 the more effectually done , they make use of their feet , treading it till it become a Broath . When the Water hath drawn out all the Saltpeter which was in the Earth , they take the clearest part of it , and dispose it into another Trench , where it grows thick , and then they boil it like Salt , continually scumming it , and then they put it into earthen pots , wherein the remainder of the Dregs goes to the bottom ; and when the Water begins to thicken , they take it out of these pots , to set it a drying in the Sun , where it grows hard , and is reduc'd into that form wherein it is brought into Europe . Borax , or the green Earth which the Goldsmiths make use of in the refining of Gold and Silver , is found in a Mountain , in the Province of Purbet , under the jurisdiction of the Raja , Biberom , towards great Tartary ; whence there is brought also good store of Spikenard , Quicksilver , Musk , and Copper , as also a certain colour , which dyes a very beautiful brown . The Borax grows in the River Iankenckar , which at his coming out of the Mountain falls into the River Maseroor , which crosses the whole Province , and produces that Drug , which grows in the bottom of the River , as Coral doth : The Inhabitants of Guzuratta call it Iankenckhar , and keep it in Pouches of Sheep-skin , which , for its better preservation , they fill with Oyl . The Hingh , which our Drugsters and Apotheciries call Assa foetida , comes for the most part from Persia , but that which the Province of Vtrad produces in the Indies is the best , and there is a great Traffick driven in it all over Indosthan . The Plant which produces it is of two kinds ; one grows like a Bush , and hath small leaves , like Rice , and the other resembles a Turnip-leaf , and its greenness is like that of Fig-tree leaves . It thrives best in stony and dry places , and its Gum begins to come forth towards the latter end of Summer , so that it must be gathered in Autumn . The traffick of it is so much the greater in those parts , upon this account , that the Benjans of Guzuratta make use of it in all their Sawces , and rub their Pots and drinking Vessels therewith , by which means they insensibly accustom themselves to that strong Scent , which we in Europe are hardly able to endure . The Amphion , Offion , or Opium , which is spent in Europe , comes from Aden , or Cayro ; but that which is sold in the Indies comes out of the Province of Gualor , in Indosthan , and is nothing but the juyce which is got out of Poppy , by an incision made therein , when it begins to grow ripe . All the Eastern Nations are great Lovers of it , in so much that the young people , who are not permitted the use of it , and the meaner sort , who are not able to buy it , will boyl the Poppy it self , and eat of the broath which is made thereof . And whereas the Poppy among them is called Pust , they thence call those Pusty , who make use of that broath , instead of Opium . The Persians affirm , that they were the first who made use of it , and that all other Nations did it in imitation of their Grandees , who took it , at first , to provoke sleeping . They take every day a small pill of it , about the bigness of a Pea ; not so much in order to sleeping , as that it should work the same effect as Wine does , which infuses courage and great hopes into those , who otherwise would not discover much of either . The Caffees , or Messengers , who travel into the Country , take of it to hearten themselves ; but the Indians make use of it for the most part , that they may be the better fitted for the enjoyments of Women . No doubt but it is a poyson , which kills , if a Man do not accustom himself thereto by little and little ; and when he hath so accustomed himself , he must continue the frequent use of it , or he dies , on the other side . It so weakens their Brains who take it continually , that they run the hazard of losing the use of their Reason , and the principal functions of their Understanding , and become in a manner stupid , if they recover not themselves by the same Remedy . We have spoken already of Lacque , and shall have occasion to say somewhat of it elsewhere . We shall therefore here only add , that in Guzuratta there grows abundance of Cummin , Ginger , and Mirobalans , which they traffick much in , both dry'd and preserv'd with brown Sugar . There are also several other Drugs , which have their use in Physick . There are found in the same Kingdom Diamonds , but not many , Pearls , Emeralds , Granats , or Garnets , Agats , &c. Alablaster , red Marble , Jasper-stone , which the Inhabitants have the Art to polish above all others . There is but one kind of weight all over the Kingdom of Guzuratta , which they call Maon , that is to say , a hand , which weighs fourty Ceers , and makes thirty pounds and a half , each pound containing sixteen ounces ; and a Ceer weighs eighteen Peyses , which is a kind of brass money that makes about twelve ounces . They have two kinds of Ells ; the lesser makes but half an Ell , and a sixteenth part of the measure of France ; and nineteen of the greater sort make thirteen Ells three quarters of the same measure . They have also two sorts of Money , to wit , the Mamoudies , and the Ropias . The Mamodies are made at Surat , of Silver of a very base alloy , and are worth about twelve pence steel . and they go only at Surat , Brodra , Broitschia , Cambaya , and those parts . Over all the Kingdom besides , as at Amadabath elsewhere , they have Ropias Chagam , which are very good Silver , and worth half a Crown French money . Their small money is of Copper , and these are the Peyses we spoke of , and whereof twenty six make a Mamoudy , and fifty four a Ropia . They also make use of Almonds , whereof thirty six make a Peyse , as also of certain Shells , which they call Kaurets , and are gathered on the Sea-side , eighty whereof amount to a Peyse . Spanish Ryals and Rixdollars , are worth there five Mamoudies , in regard they covert them into their own Coins with much advantage , by the change they make either to weight or alloy , and many times as to both . They esteem the Larris of Persia , the Silver whereof is very good . They have also a certain Coin of Gold , which they call Xeraphins , and is worth about thirteen Ropias and a half ; but there are very few of them . The Chequines , and Ducats of Venice , are more common there , and are worth eight and a half , and sometimes nine Ropias , Surat money , according to the change , and the rate set on the money , which rises or falls according to the plenty or scarcity of money , upon the place where it is paid . There is abundance of counterfeit Money coin'd in the Indies , whence it comes that there is no payment made , but it is done before these Changers , whom they call Xaraffes , who have their Shops at the corners of the principal Streets , and for a small matter , secure the goodness of the Money , which they are so well acquainted with , that they immediately discover whether it be counterfeit or not . Their ordinary way of accounting is by Lacs , each of which is worth a hundred thousand Ropias ; and a hundred Lacs make a Crou , or Carroa , and ten Carroas make an Areb . A Thei l of Silver makes eleven , twelve , or thirteen Ropias , current money . A Massas and a half make a Thei l of Silver , ten whereof make a Thei l of Gold. They call their Brass or Copper money Tacques ; and it is prohibited , upon pain of death , that any should transport either Gold , Silver , or coined Brass out of the Country . Speaking before casually of the fertility of this Country , we said , it wanted not any thing requisite for the life of Man. It produces Wheat , Rice , Pease , Beans , Barly , Millet Turkish Wheat , Flax , Mustard-seed , &c. Oyl , Butter , Cheese , though somewhat dry , and over-salted , to please the palats of Forreigners ; and all these it is better stor'd with then any Province of Europe . Their Wheat is much bigger and whiter then ours , and they make bread of it , not to be baked in an Oven , as we do , but upon Iron plates . The poorer sort , and particularly the Benjans , make a kind of Flawns of it in Frying-pans over their fire of Cow-dung , which they make use of instead of Wood. Their Pease and Benas are somewhat less then ours , but much more delicate , especially their red Chices , wherewith in some places they feed their Horses , Oxen and Buffles , instead of Oats , which is a kind of Grain not used in the Indies . They do not make any Hay at all , nor ever cut any Grass , but what is eaten while it is green . Their Sowing time is in May , and their Harvest in November and December . There is not any person in the Mogul's Countrey , possess'd of any real Estate in Land. But when Seed-time is coming on , the Peasants apply themselves to the Governour , or him who is next under the King in the several Provinces , and acquaint him how much ground they intend to cultivate that year , upon condition to allow the King a third part , nay sometimes half the profits , in so much that it often happens , that the Peasants hardly get in the charges they had been at in the manuring of it . On the contrary , the Mogul leaves all the Meadow-ground to be Common , and makes little or no advantage thereof ; whence it comes , that most Grounds lye fallow , and bring forth only Grass . They sow in their Gardens all sorts of Pot-herbs , as Lettice , Succory , Sorrel , Parsley , &c , Radishes , Navew , Cabbages , Cowcumbers , Citruls , Garlick , Onions , Parsnips of several kinds ; but above all , Melons , which in delicacy exceed those of all other parts . The Rose only excepted , there is almost no Flower but is sought after more for its colour then scent : for though those they call Mogera and ceampi have a good smell , yet are the Women more in love with them for their colour then scent . The former are white , the latter yellow , and both are to be had all the year long , as also the Grass wherewith all the Fields are covered , unless it be when the excessive heat of the Summer dries it up . Besides the Trees known to us , and which bring forth Lemmons , Citrons of several kinds , and Pomegranats ; there are also those called Ananas , Banasses , Iaccas , Cocos , and Fig-trees , of which they most cultivate the Cocos-trees , out of which they get the Terry . There is also near Surat a kind of Grapes , but much less then those of Persia , and much dearer then any other Fruit of the Countrey . We shall have occasion to speak of it elsewhere , and shall therefore only add here , that their Forrests , which are full of these sorts of Trees , are stor'd , besides the Creatures we have spoken of heretofore , with a kind of wild Dogs , which they call Iakals ; but it is death for any to hurt them , or any of the other Beasts , that are yellow or black , because that sport is reserv'd for the King , and the Governour of the Province . Their Horses are not comparable to those of Persia and Arabia ; yet are they at great charge in keeping them , allowing a Groom for every Horse , and feeding them after a particular manner . When they give them of that kind of Pease called Ciches , whereof we spoke before , called by them Donna , they cause them to be beaten and boil'd . Besides which , they give them , twice a day , morning and evening , two pounds of Barly-meal , which they make up into a Paste with half a pound of Butter , and a pound of Sugar . The Oxen of this Countrey are of the same making with ours , save that they have a great bunch or rising between the Shoulders . The Mahumetans are the only people that eat of them , as they do also of Mutton ; but they are only the poorer sort that do so . Persons of quality feed on Kid , which they either roast whole , making a Pudding of Rice , Almonds , and Raisins of the Sun , in the belly , or they stew them with Butter and Pepper , which they call Brenghie , and is very good meat . They eat also of those Persian Sheep that have such fat tails ; but this is a very scarce dish , and consequently reserv'd for great Mens Tables , and extraordinary Entertainments . They have also Fowl , as Capons , Peacocks , Geese , wild-Ducks , Teal , Partridges , Pigeons , Herons , Sparrows ; as also all sorts of Birds of prey , as Faulcons , Tassels , Hawks , Eagles , &c. They want no River-fish , as Carps , Breams , Eels , &c. and Salt-fish is extraordinary good , and very cheap , proceeding hence , that the Pagans eat not of it at all , and the Mahumetans love Flesh better then Fish. They have also all sorts of Shell-fish , as Oysters and Crabs , and particularly a certain Fish ( which in the Maritime Towns of Picardy is called Cheurette , and is a kind of great Prawn ) so big , that a dozen of them makes a good dish . It is very remarkable , that whereas , upon all the Coasts of Europe , this Fish is best at the Full-moon , in those parts it is so at the New ; and at the Full , Shell-fish are in a manner empty . The Fish called Tubarons , which devour Men , are often seen in those parts , and that is one reason why all persons ordinarily bathe and wash themselves in Tankes . Their Ships are but poorly built , in so much that they have no other way to dispose of their Artillery but upon the deck , and consequently in the open Air. The greatest Voyages they make are those of Iava and Sumatra , Eastward ; and to Aden and Meca upon the Red-sea . They sometimes carry above a thousand persons together , who for the most part go upon Pilgrimage to Meca , that at their return they may be put into the number of their Hoggoi , or Saints . They set sail at the beginning of the March-Moon , and return in September , for the tempests , which reign from Iune till that time upon those Coasts , makes them spend six moneths in a Voyage which might be performed in two . The Commodities they transport to the Coasts of Aden , are Cotten , Linnen-cloath , Indico , Camphire , Tobacco , Allum , Sulphur , Benjamin , Pepper , and other Spices , Mirobalans , and several other sorts of Preserves , and they bring back very little in Commodities , to wit , Coral , Amber , Misseit , wherewith they dye red , Kahwa or Coffee-berries , and Opium , which is accounted the best of all the East ; but their best returns consist in Gold and Silver coined . The other Vessels , which are less , and go from Surat , Cambaia and Broitschia upon the Coasts of Persia , bring home Brocadoes , Silk-stuffes , Velvets , Chamlets , Pearls , dry Fruits , as Almonds , Raisms of the Sun , Nuts , and Dates , and above all Rose-water , wherewith they drive a great Trade . These go away in the moneths of Ianuary and February , and return in April , or the beginning of May. There are other Ships of a hundred , two hundred , and three hundred tuns burthen , which carry to Acim , in the Island of Sumatra , all sorts of the Commodities of the Country , and bring home Sulphur , Benjamin , Camphire , Percelain , Tin and Pepper . These last set sail in May , for this reason , that the Portuguez , who forbid the selling of Pepper any where but in the Cities where they have established their Commerce , upon pain of death and confiscation of Goods , and guard the Coast against the Pirats of the Malabares , draw not into their Havens till that time ; and therefore they must so order their Affairs , that they may be at home again in October , before the Portuguez set out their Fleets to Sea. The Malabares , who inhabit that part of the Indian Coast , which reaches from Cap di Rama , ten Leagues from Goa Southward , as far as Cap di Comori , about a hundred and seven , or a hundred and eight Leagues in length , and comprehends the Cities of Calicut , Onor , Bacalir , Bacanor , Mangalor , Cananor , and Granganot , have also very great trade at Surat , Cambaya and Broitschia , and bring thither Cayro , which is the bark of the Cocos-trees , whereof they make Cordage for Ships : Copera , or the pith of the same : Trees , brown Sugar , which they call Sigaga , Areca and Bettelé , which they call in their Language , Dimang ; a certain kind of Wood which dyes red , called Patang and Harpus , wherewith Ships are calked , as also Rice and other provisions . They carry home Opium , Saffron , Coral , Cotton , Thread , Linnen-cloaths and other Stuffes . They come to Surat and upon the Coasts , in the moneth of December , and go away in April . The Portuguez , who for a long time had all the advantages of the Trade of Guzuratta , and were become Masters thereof , by means of the Forts they had built at Daman , Diu , and Goa , to make their party good against the Malabares , their irreconcileable Enemies , brought thither Lead , Tin , Vermilion , Quicksilver , all sorts of Woollen-clothes , Ivory , Sandal-wood , Pepper , Cardomomum , or grains of Paradise , Cloves , Porcelane , China-Stuffes , Cinnamon , Cocos , Cayro , Vessels of Gold , Vermilion-gilt , made in Europe ; and bought there all sorts of Stuffes , Cotton-clothes , Indico , Saltpeter , Lacque , Sugar , Mirobalans , Preserves , Bed-steads , Cabinets , and other pieces made of Lacque , which they brought to Goa , and disposed into their great Ships or Carracks , which set thence for Portugal in Ianuary and February . They bought there also , Butter , Assa foetida , Opium , Cummin , Cotton and Thread , to be transported to Malacca , China , and Sapan , where they traded many times at two hundred upon one hundred profit . But since the English and Dutch setled themselves in the Kingdom of Guzuratta , they have been forc'd to quit some part of that Trade , and to content themselves with what they still carry on at Goa , whereof we shall give some account in the second Book of this Relation . MANDELSLO's TRAVELS INTO THE INDIES . The Second Book . THe English President , Mr. Metwold , who had resign'd his charge in the Indies to his Successour , Mr. Fremling , having taken all requisite order for our Voyage , went the first day of Ianuary , 1639. to take his leave of the Sulthan , who receiv'd him very kindly , and presented him with a Vestment of Brocadoe , the Collar whereof was made of two Martins Skins with Sables , which he then had about him ; as also many other rare things , which he entreated him to keep for his sake . At our coming out of the Sulthans Palace , we were received into a Shallop , which brought us aboard the Mary , then lying in the Road , two Leagues from the mouth of the River . The new President , and the chiefest of the English Officers , accompanied us into the Ship , where they stayed three dayes , entertaining and treating one another , and drowning in good Wine the affliction which was to ensue upon so long a separation . We set sail the fifth , two hours before day , and got at night in sight of the City of Daman , where we found one of our Ships which was gone before us , to take up a Portuguez Vessel that was to go along with us to Goa . The Governour sent us a Vessel of Wine , about the bigness of a Barrel , and some other refreshments , notwithstanding the siege which the King of Decam , his Neighbour , then maintain'd against the place , but with little good success , in regard the Haven being not block'd up , the Indians could not prevent the sending in of relief into the City , even in the day time . The Kingdom of Decam , or rather Cuncam , for so it is more commonly called , though from its Metropolis it sometimes gets the name of Visiapour , reaches all along that Coast , from Ingediva , which lies within twelve leagues of Goa , towards the South , to a place named Siffarde . The Neighbouring Princes are , on the North-side , the King Nisamsa , who is possess'd of the Country which lies between the Province of Dolte babth , within the Kingdom of Decam , and the Kingdom of Bailama on Daman side ; and on the East , the King of Benghenal , whose residence is in the City of Golcanda , which is corruptly called Golconda . The chief Maritime Cities of the Kingdom of Decam , are Geytapour , Rasapour , Carapatan , and Dabul ; but the Metropolis of the Kingdom is Visiapour , eighty Leagues from Dabul , and eighty four from Goa . The way from Goa to Visiapour lies according to the following direction , which we thought fit to insert here , purposely to take occasion by that means to discover a good part of the Country . As soon as you come out of Goa , you cross the River Madre de dios , to get into the Country of the King of Visiapour , in which the first place you come to is the City of Ditcauly , three Leagues from Goa . The Governour of this City is Governour also of the Fort of Ponda , which is upon the same River . From Ditcauly to Danda are counted six Leagues . This City is of a competent largeness , and hath very fair Streets . It is seated upon the River Dery , which falls into the Sea near those Isles , which the Portuguez call Islas quemadas . Its Inhabitants are Decanins and Benjans , who traffick very much at Goa . From Danda to the Mountain of Balagatta , are nine Leagues , and you pass through the Villages of Amby and Herpoli , and at the foot of the Mountain , through that of Amboly . This Mountain reaches along the Kingdom of Cuncam , as far as the Coasts of Coromandel ; and there on the top of it Plains , whose fertility is equal to that of the most pleasant Valleys . From Amboly , to the Village of Herenekassi , upon the River of the same name , there are eleven Leagues , and within Cannon shot of it , you pass through the Village of Berouly , which lies in a Valley between the Mountains of Balagatta . Two Leagues thence , you come to the Village of Werserée ; three Leagues thence , to that of Outor ; and six Leagues and a half further , to that of Berapour ; half a League thence , to that of Matoura , and a League thence , to that of Calingra . About five hundred paces from Calingra , you come to the Village of Kangir , and ere you get much further , to a Hamlet , which hath no other name then that of Bary , which is given to all those places that have no particular name . About a League thence is the Village of Worry , and half a League further that of Attrowad , near which , upon an eminent place , there is a very magnificent Pagode , of the Countrey , or Mosquey , which may be seen at a very great distance . About two Leagues and a half from this Pagode , you turn upon the left hand , and go through the Village of Badaraly to Kerwes , which is also two Leagues and a half from Badaraly . From Kerwes to Skeokory are accounted two Leagues ; and from Skeokory , to a very sumptuous Benjane Pagode , five Leagues . From this Pagode may be discovered , at a great distance , the Castle of Mirsis , two leagues thence , upon the left hand , and you go thence to Rajebag , which is about a league distant from the said Pagode . Rajebag is a very great City , and drives a great trade in Pepper , which the Inhabitants transport to Bisnager , and elsewhere . It is part of the Dowry of the Queen of Visepour , who hath there a Governour under her . About a League from Rajebag , you come to a very noble Well ; about two Leagues thence , you cross the River Cugny ; and about half a League further you come to the City of Gotteuy . You leave it on the left hand , yet go through one Gate of it , to pass through the Villages of Goetesi and Omgar , which are but about five hundred paces thence ; and about half a League further , you come to the great River Corstena , which runs through the whole Kingdom of Decam , as far as Masulypatan . About a League and a half from the River , you go through the Village of Eynatour , and not far thence , through that of Katerna , and thence to those of Tangly and Erary , and so to the River Agery , which is distant thence about a League and a half . About three Leagues further you come to the City of Atteny , which is so considerable as to be a common Market to all the adjacent Country , whence are daily brought to it abundance of all sorts of provisions . About four Leagues thence , you come to the Village of Bardgie , and at three and a half further , pass through the Village of Agger , which is within three Leagues of the City of Talsengbe , which is distant from that of Homoware three other Leagues , and thence there are as many to the City of Ticota , which is within six Leagues of Visapour . Before you come to the chief City , you pass through the Villages of Nouraspour and Sirrapour , which are in a manner its Suburbs , and whereof the former was heretofore the ordinary residence of the King Ibrahim Schach , who reign'd at the beginning of this last Age : but now it is wholly ruin'd , and the Materials of its Palace and great Houses are convey'd thence for the carrying on of those which are building at Visiapour . The City of Visiapour is of such largeness , that it is above five Leagues in compass . The Walls , which are very high , are of Free-stone , encompass'd with a great Ditch , and several Fortifications , mounted with above a thousand great Pieces , of all sorts , Iron and Brass . The Kings Palace is in the midst of the City , from which it is divided by a double Wall , and two Ditches , being above 3500. paces in compass . He who commanded there in the time of Sulthan Mamedh Idelshach , the Son of Ibrahim , was called Nammouth-chan , by Countrey an Italian , born at Rome . His command extended also over the City , and the 5000. men who kept Garrison therein , besides the 2000. who were the constant Garrison of the Castle . The City hath five distinct Suburbs , where the principal Merchants have their habitations , and particularly in that of Schanpour , where live most of the Jewellers . The other Suburbs are called Gurapour , Ibrahimpour , Alapour and Bomnenaly . The Inhabitants are Decanins , that is , of the Kingdom of Decam , or Benjans , Moguls , and Ientives , of whom an account hath been given before . To go from Visiapour to Dabul , you return the same way as far as the City of Atteny , whence you go to the Village of Agelle , which is two Leagues distant from it , and thence to the City of Arecq , which is six Leagues and a half from Agelle . From Arecq to the City of Berce are three Leagues , and thence to Mirsie three Leagues . This City , which is called also Mirdsi , and Mirisgie , is large , but not very populous , having , on the North-side , a Castle , so well fortifi'd , that the Mogul , who sometime besieg'd it with all the Forces of his Kingdom , was forc'd to raise the Siege . In this place are also to be seen the Tombs of two Kings of Delly , who were enterr'd there above five hundred years since . The Inhabitants of the City , as also those of the Country thereabouts , have a great veneration for that place . From Mirdsi to the Village of Epour are two Leagues , and thence to the City of Graeen three . It is not easily decided , whether it be one City or two , inasmuch as it is divided only by the great River Corsena , the distance between both parts being about 800. paces ; and there are so many houses on either side of the River , that they may be taken for two considerable Cities , though one be much less then the other From the River to the Village of Toncq , are counted two Leagues and a half ; thence to that of Astava one , and thence to the City of Asta two Leagues . Between this last Village and the City , there is a Hamlet , which is called Barry ; ● but it is to be observ'd , that this name is given to all those places which have not any in particular , as we said before . The City of Asta is very considerable for its trading , and hath a noble Market , where may be had all sorts of provisions . The Mogul , who sometime came as far as this place with his Army , hath left behind him sufficient marks of the devastation which attends the marches of such numerous Armies . Having left Asta , you come to the great City of Ballouwa , which is distant from it three Leagues ; and three more thence to those O●ren and Isselampour , which lye distant one from the other not above a Cannon-shot . You leave the former on the right hand , and the other , which hath a strong Castle , and its particular Governour , on the left . Two Leagues from Isselampour , lies the Village of Taffet , and three thence , that of Cassegam , whence there are above two Leagues to the City of Calliar , which is wholly destroy'd . Two Leagues thence , there is a little Village called Galoure , whence you pass through the Village of Winge , and afterwards by the City of Qualampour , where much Linnen is made , and by that of Domo , to the City of Tamba , which is six Leagues from Galoure . The City of Tamba is considerable both for its largeness , and its being very populous . It lies on the other side of a River , the name whereof I could not learn ; for that of Coyna , which they give it , is a general name , and signifies only a great River . The Inhabitants are Benjans and Ientives , who live by Commerce and Tillage . From the City of Tamba to the Village of Morel are two Leagues , and thence to that of Suppero two Leagues ; to Belour four ; and thence to the Town of Werad two Leagues . This Town lies nine Leagues from the Mountains of Balagatta , and there is not far from it a Village , called Patan , which was sometime the retreat of a famous Robber named Hiewogby , who made all he took pay a certain Ransome : and when ever notice was brought him of any design against his person , he got into the Mountain , whither it was impossible to pursue him . From Werad to the Village of Helewacko , and the River which runs by it , are counted above three Leagues . This River , which comes down from the City of Chaury , which is thirty six L●agues distant from this Village , hath no other name then that of the Village , though they give it also that of Coyna , as being indeed the greatest of any in the Kingdom of Cuncam . From the River to the Village of Gattamatta , which is within the Mountains of Balagatta , are three Leagues ; and thence to the Village of Pory three more . This Village is seated at the foot of the Mountain , which is at that place very rough and craggy . Thence to the Village of Camburley are two Leagues , and thence to that of Chipolone two more : this last Village lies upon the River Ghoyhbeer , which falls into that which runs by Hel●wacko ; whence it comes , that those who go to Dabul by water embark at that place , Dabul being sixteen Leagues from it . At the same place they also embark all the Merchandises which are transported to all parts of the Kingdom , paying a Larin and a half upon a Candy , which comes to four Quintals , or four hundred weight and a half carriage . The City of Dabul is seated upon the River Kalewacko , at seventeen degrees , forty five minutes , on this side the Line , though Linschoten puts it at eighteen degrees . It is without doubt one of the most ancient Cities of the whole Kingdom ; but now it hath neither Gates nor Walls , and all its Fortifications consists in two Batteries , on the Rive-side , upon which there are four Iron Guns . The Wood , which lies on the left hand as you go into the River , represents a great Castle ; and at the foot of the same Wood may be discover'd a white Tower , which serves for a Pagode or Mosquey , and is an infallible direction to Pilots . The entrance into the River is somewhat difficult , there being at the mouth of it a Sand-bank , which at low-water is dry ; so that as you go in , you must alwayes keep towards the South , in regard that , even at low-water , you have on that side between five and six fathom water , unless it be at the very mouth of the River , where you have not above twelve or fourteen foot water at most . The Road is good within a League of the River , but it is incomparably better four Leagues thence , in the Bay of Zanquizara . Twelve Leagues thence lyes the Haven or Road of Ceitapour , which is within twenty Leagues of Goa , at seventeen degrees , ten minutes , and is no doubt the best on all the Coast ; for casting Anchor behind the Island , which shelters it , you need not fear being expos'd to any wind . Three Leagues thence lyes the City of Rasapour , which is one of the chiefest maritime Cities of the Kingdom of Cuncam . The Bay of Wingurla , nineteen Leagues from Rasapour , and three from Islas quemadas , is a convenient Haven , but we shall forbear any further description thereof , in regard it is not our design at present to afford materials for a Maritime Map of those parts . The Inhabitants of Dabul are either Pagans or Mahumetans , whose principal trading is in Salt , which is brought thither from Oranubammara , as also in Pepper . Heretofore there were set forth thence several Vessels for the Gulf of Persia , and the Red-sea ; but now their Commerce that way is so inconsiderable , that they hardly send out three or four wretched bottoms for Gamron . The Custom paid there is three and a half upon the hundred ; but the English pay only a moyety thereof . The Inhabitants of the Kingdom of Cuncam or Decam , though they are for the most part Benjans , eat any kind of flesh , unless it be that of an Oxe , Cow , Buffle , or wild Oxe , and a Swine . They have a certain veneration for the Oxe and the Cow ; but Swines-flesh is an abomination to them . As to their manner of life , their Marriages , Entertainments , Purifications and other Ceremonies , they imitate therein the Benjans of Guzuratta . Their Houses are of Straw , and the Doors so low , that a Man cannot get in without stooping . All that 's to be seen within them is only a Mat , on which they lie in the night , and a pit in the ground , wherein they beat their Rice . Their habit is the same with that of the other Benjans , save that their Shooes , which they call Alparcas , are of wood , ty'd up over the Instep with straps of Leather . Their Children go naked till they come to seven or eight years of age , and they are for the most part by profession Gold-smiths : There are also among them some who work in Brass : they have Physitians , Barbers , Chirurgeons , Carpenters and Masons , who work for the Mahumetans , the other Benjans , and the Parsis , whereof there is a greater number in those parts , then there is of Decanins and Canarius . They make use of the same Armes as the Indosthans do , and they have this common with them , that they are not so good as either those of Turkey or Europe . Their principal Commerce consists in Pepper , which is transported by Sea into Persia , to Surat , and into Europe ; as also in provisions , wherewith all the neighbouring Provinces are thence supply'd● There are made also in those parts great quantities of Linnen-cloath , which is transported by Sea out of the Kingdom ; and they traffick much by land with the Inhabitants of Indosthan , Golcanda , and the Coasts of Coromandel , whither they carry Cotton-clothes , and Silk-stuffes . There are abundance of Jewellers at Visiapour , and there is found thereabouts great quantity of Pearls ; but it is not there they are to behad cheapest , since they are brought thither from other places . There is also abundance of Lacque made in the Mountains of Balagatta ; but it is not so good as that of Guzuratta . The Portuguez drive a great trade there , especially with the Merchants of Ditcauly and Bauda , which lye but three or four Leagues from Goa , buying Pepper at seven Ryals the Quintal , or hundred weight , and at eight , when they pay for it in Stuffes , or some slight Commodities made of Iron , as Snuffers , Hinges , &c. made in Europe . There is in the Kingdom of Cuncam a certain people called Venesars , who buy the Wheat and Rice , which is brought to the Market , in Cities , once a week , and sell it again in the Country of Indosthan , and the other neighbouring Provinces , into which they go with Caffilas , or Caravans , of five or six , and sometimes nine hundred or a thousand Beasts loaden ; with which they carry their Families , especially their Wives , who are as expert at their Bows and Arrows as the Men , and by that means becomes dreadful to the Rasboutes , who never durst set upon them , nor yet the Couliers , who exercise their robberies on all without any distinction , upon this encouragement , that the Rajas , who should punish them , protect and connive at them . There are two sorts of money in the Kingdom of Cuncam , to wit , the Larims , or Laris , which come from Persia , and the Pagodes . Eight Persian Laris make a Pagode , which is worth ten Laris of Dabul , They have also a certain small brass Coin , which they call Basaruiques , nine whereof make a P●ise , and eighteen Peyses a Laris. But in regard there is no City , nay indeed no Village , which hath not some Coin or other peeuliar thereto , it is impossible to assign the just value thereof . Besides , there is such abundance of counterfeit money , that though there be no payment made , but in the presence of the Xaraf , or Money-changers , yet it is a very difficult matter to shun it ; for the Changers themselves thrust in what is not current among that which is , notwithstanding the penalties appointed by the Laws to be inflicted on those , who either make or put off counterfeit money , which are very rigorously put in execution . They make use of the same weights as they do in the Kingdom of Guzuratta , save that twenty Maons of Surat weight makes twenty seven of Cuncam ; and the ordinary Maon , which consists of forty Ceeres , and sixteen Peyses , makes twenty seven pounds ; each pound making two marks . They have a particular weight for the Pepper , which they call Goemy , and weighs twelve Maons , four Maons make a Quintal or hundred weight , and twenty make a Candy . The King of Cuncam , or Visiapour , is a Tributary of the great Mogul's , especially ever since the disorders , which happened under the King Idal-Scach : which were occasion'd as you shall find in the ensuing relation . In the time of Sulthan Ibrahim Schach , the Father of Idal-Schach , there was belonging to the service of the Master of the Chappel , or the Kings Musick , a certain Slave , named Chauas , a person of understanding and courage , of a pleasant humour , and so taking a Conversation , that the King , who had particular notice of him , begg'd him of his Master , and preferr'd him , after several other employments , to the oversight of that apartment , where his Wives and Concubines were lodg'd , But it prov'd his misfortune one day , that the King calling to him for drink , they gave him of a bottle that smelt of Oyl ; upon which the King commanded him to leave his presence . Yet was not his disgrace so great , but that the King had yet somewhat of the ancient kindness for him , for he made him Captain of the Castle-gate , and bestow'd on him the Government of the City ; which he manag'd with so much conduct , that the King being upon his death-bed , and Mustapha-Chan , his Favourite , refusing to undertake the Regency during the Princes Minority , who was then but ten years of age , that great and important charge was conferr'd on Chauas , who had the Dignity of Chan long before . His Regency , for the space of ten years , had the approbation of all the people , but Idal-scach , being come to the twentieth year of his age , began to think it irksome to be under the tuition of a revolted Slave , and openly to condemn the familiarity of his conversation with the Queen his Mother . He had also engag'd the State into a very unjust and extreamly destructive War ; upon this account , that he paid yearly to the Mogul's Deputies , the tribute of thirty Millions of Pagodes , which the King ow'd him , yet afterwards he caus'd them to be robb'd at their return , by persons set on purpose to do it , who brought him back again all the money . The Mogul Scach Iahan , who was then living , made his complaints thereof at first , as of a disorder , which Idal-schach was oblig'd in justice to take some course to prevent : but finding himself abus'd and laugh'd at , he entred Cuncam with an Army of two hundred thousand fighting men , where he laid siege to the Castle of Perinda , which certain Hollanders , who had been sent prisoners thither , helpt to maintain for the space of two years , till such time as a peace was concluded with the Mogul , after the death of Chauas-chan , who was kill'd as followeth . Idal-schach , not able any longer to suffer the extraordinary and unjust power of his Guardian to be exercised over him , as we said before , made his complaints against him to the Governours of Provinces and places of trust , intreating them to advise and assist him against the usurpation of Chauas-chan . They met together , and sent a Message to the Regent ; that their King having attain'd an age fit to govern the Kingdom himself , it was time he return'd into his hands the administration of Affairs ; to which end it were fit he came out of the Castle , and liv'd in the City as the other Grandees of the Kingdom did ; giving him withall to understand , that if he slighted these Remonstrances of theirs , they should be forc'd to employ some part of the Kingdoms Forces to oblige him thereto . But Chauas-chan being very unwilling to devest himself of an Authority which he had been possest of for so many years , and over-confident of the affection of his Creatures , as also of that of the people , which he had made it his main business to acquire , during the Regency , by a liberality truly Royal , made no reflection on these Remonstrances , till he found some of the great Ones , with an Army of thirty thousand men at the City Gates . Being reduc'd to this extremity , he took a resolution which proved his ruine . For , imagining that the people had so great an affection for him , as to proclaim him King , in case there were no other , he resolv'd to make away the Prince , and to kill him with his own hands . To that end , and full of this design , he goes out of his Chamber one night , while the Army was not yet come within five Leagues of the City , and being come to the door of the Kings Lodgings , the Guards having made no difficulty to let him pass , and finding it lock'd , contrary to the custom , he would have forc'd it : but the King awaken'd at the noise , asked who was there . He made answer that it was he , and that he had some Letters of great consequence to communicate to him , which he had just then received from some of the chief Commanders of his Army . The King made answer , that it was an unseasonable time of the night for the reading of Letters , and bid him come again the next morning , and thereupon immediately getting up , he went to the Mahael , or Queens Lodgings , to whom he gave an account of the presumptuous demeanour of Chauas-chan , in coming to his Chamber door ar such an hour . The Queen , who was a Woman of a solid judgment , made such reflections on his procedure , that it was presently resolv'd , that they should , with the soonest , make away that pernicious Minister . They employ'd to effect their design a Meldar , or Gentleman of the Kings Chamber , and one nam'd Chideram , Grand Faulconer , and Overseer of the Rams and wild Oxen , which the King keeps for fighting . As soon as it was day , the King presented himself upon his Throne , accompany'd by those two persons who were to be employ'd in the foresaid execution ; and having sent for Chauas-Chan , he delivered him a seal'd Letter , and said to him ; There Chauas-Chan , look into that Letter , which I have just now receiv'd from the Genera●s of my Army , give me an account of the Contents of it . But while Chauas was opening it , in order to the reading of it , the Meldar run him into the Breast with a Ponyard , but with so much precipitation , that , not staying to see what effect the Wound he had given him would have , he went presently along with the King into the Womens Lodgings . Another Gentleman , who was present at the blow , perceiving the Wound was not mortal , and pretending a kindness to Chauas , run immediately to him , embrac'd him , ask'd him what might be the occasion of his disgrace , and making as if he would have taken the Ponyard out of the Wound , wherein it still stuck , thrust it so much the further in , that he fell to the ground . The Eunuch , who was with him , got him convey'd to his own house . But the Queen having notice of what had past , as also of the disorder , wherein the King and the Meldar had drawn off , commanded Chideram to go and make an end of him . Chauas-Chan seeing Chideram coming into his Chamber , and imagining he came out of civility to give him a visit , said to him ; Wo is me , Chideram , who is it that hath thus murthered me ? But Chideram , not suffering him to fall into further discourse , made answer , Traytor , 't is I ; with which word he run upon him and cut off his head . There were present at this daring action Chauas-chan's Brother , who was Captain of the Castle-gate , three Chirurgeons , two Captains , friends of Chauas , and some other of his Kindred who were present , yet they not only made not the least opposition , but suffered themselves to be all tamely kill'd , not one profferring to avoid that fatal destiny . Chauas-Chan had among his Domesticks a certain Caffre , who coming to hear of his Masters death , run immediately to the Castle , with an intention to dispatch the King ; but he met by the way with about thirty Souldiers , who stop'd him . He made a shift to kill ten of them with his own hands , and had dispatch'd the rest , had he not been over-power'd by number , which increas'd as the noise of the attempt spread more and more into the City . They cat off his head , and hung it up as a Trophey , upon one of the Towers of the Castle . One of Chauas-chans Creatures , whose name was Morary , was advanc'd with ten thousand Horse , within five Leagues of the City of Vis●apour ; in so much that the King fearing that General might assemble all the Friends of the deceased , caused him to be proclaim'd a Traitor against his Prince , and set his Head at a certain price . His own Army seiz'd his person , and receiving intelligence , that another Lord , named Rundelo , was coming up to the relief of Chauas-chan , and intended to joyn with Morary , they sent him a by-way to the City , whither he came about eight at night . He sent a Message to the King , proposing , that if his Majesty would pardon him , and bestow on him the Government of the Brammenes , he would pay him yearly twenty thousand Pagodes ; but those Propositions were rejected , and the King ordered him to have his hands cut off , and his tongue cut out , and that in that posture he should be led all about the City ; but he died by the way . The only Action that had eclips'd the Ministry of Chauas-chan , was the disgrace of Mustafa-chan . This Mustafa was he , who of all the Lords about the Court , was most in credit with Ibrahim Schach , as being the person upon whom he had cast his eye for the Guardianship of the Prince his Son. But he , unwilling to accept of it , excus'd himself , and recommended the merit of Chauas-chan , who requited him with the greatest ingratitude that ever was heard of . Chauas would needs have that Lord to countenance by his Authority whatever had been done during the time of the Regency , and finding it impossible to corrupt him , he resolved to dispatch him out of the way , by perswading the King , that the honest old Man had some design upon his life . The young Prince implicitely crediting what was told him by his Favourite , resolved to secure his person , which oblig'd Mustafa-chan , who had notice thereof , to stand upon his guard , and to fortifie himself in his house , having about him 700. Horse , and 2000. Foot. The place was regularly besieg'd with ten Guns ; and after he had held out six dayes , he was forc'd to render it and himself up at mercy ; for most of his people , nay his very menial servants fell off from him . Idal-Schach hearing that Chauas-chan intended either to put Mustafa-chan to death , or at least to have his eyes out , prevented both , by representing to him , that the Mogul , to whom he was ally'd , would concern himself in the Fortunes of Mustafa-chan ; and upon these considerations , he was sent prisoner to the Castle of Bellagam-Chapour , being allow'd of all his vast Revenues , but five Pagodes to live upon . Accordingly the Mogul , Schach-Iahan had no sooner intelligence brought him of the disgrace of Mustafa-chan , but he sent an Envoy to Idal-Schach , to require , that he might be set at liberty , and put into possession of all his estate , or that he should be oblig'd to declare a War against him . Idal-Schach promis'd to do both , but Chaurs-chan eluded the performance of that promise , so that Mustafa got not out of prison , till after Chauas his death : upon which , he was restored to his former dignity , enjoying near ten millions of Pagodes of yearly revenue . He kept ordinarily a thousand Domesticks , and three thousand Horse at his own charge abroad , besides those he maintained at his own Palace . Chideram-chan , who had been very instrumental in the death of Chauas-chan , was next in credit to Mustafa ; and next to him , Agu-rasa , who was Governour General of the Castles of Ponda , Perinda , Salpour and Bellegam-chapour . He was one of Chauas-chan's Creatures : whence it came , that upon the death of his Patron , he was not so much in favour as he had been , but was continu'd in his employments , though he desir'd to be disburthen'd of the care of publick Affairs by reason of his age . They say , the King of Cuncam is able in a short time to raise two hundred thousand Men ; yet , as we said before , he is a Tributary to the Mogul . Adelham-Schach , great Grand-father of Idal-Schach , in the year 1586. took the City of Goa twice from the Portuguez : but considering at last , that War destroyed his Countrey , he treated with them , and by the Treaty concluded between them , he lest them the Countrey of Salsette , with 67. Villages , that of Bardes , with 12. and that of Tisuary with 30. Villages , provided that the Inhabitants of Cuncam should enjoy freedom of Commerce all over the Indies ; yet with this further proviso , that they should be oblig'd to sell all their Pepper to the Merchants of Goa , who had made a general Treaty to that purpose , upon pain of Confiscation . But this Treaty hath not been so well observed , but that there were , on both sides , from time to time great dissatisfactions , which by an unhappy accident broke forth into something of Hostility in the year 1635. For , upon intelligence brought to the Portuguez , that four of the Kings Ships , bound for Meca , and some parts of Persia , were partly loaden with Pepper , they sent four Frigots to Sea after them , which set upon the Kings Ships , and after a vigorous resistance , wherein a Portuguez Captain was kill'd , took them , and having brought them to Goa , kill'd in cold bloud all the Indians that were aboard ; so that it was not questioned , but that the King of Cuncam would declare War against the City of Goa . There is not any Prince in all those parts so well stor'd with Artillery as the King of Cuncam . Among others , he had one Brass piece , which requir'd a Bullet weighing eight hundred weight , with five hundred and forty pound of fine Powder ; which did such execution , as was reported , that at the siege of the Castle of Salapour , at the first firing , it made a breach in the wall of forty five foot in length . The Caster of it was a Roman born , and the most wicked of mankind ; since he had the inhumanity in cold bloud , to kill his own Son , to consecrate that monstrous Piece with his bloud , and to cast into the Fire , wherein he had melted his Metal , one of the Kings Treasures , who would call him to account for the charge he had been at therein . But it is time we prosecute our Voyage . Ian. 7. We came betimes in the morning before the City of Bacim . Being come near the City , the Portuguez Governour gave us seven Pieces , and we answer'd his civility with three . We stay'd there above four hours expecting a Portuguez Jesuit , whom we had promis'd to carry to Goa ; but finding he came not within the time he had promised , we kept on our course . Being got about a League thence , we perceiv'd coming out of the Port a Portuguez Frigot , which , as we imagin'd , came to bring the Jesuit aboard us ; whereupon we struck some of our sail , to expect it : but the Captain told us , that it was the Governours desire to the President , that that Frigot might go to Goa under the English Colours , as fearing to meet some of the Dutch , who incessantly rove up and down that Coast. He brought us , as a Present from the Governour , three Oxen , some Sheep , Bread , several Baskets of Citrons and Oranges , and divers other refreshments , wherewith we merrily pursu'd our Voyage . Wednesday , Ian. 9. with a good North-wind , we pass'd by the Isles of Bandera and Bambay , which reach all along the Coast , from Bacim , as far as Rasiapour . That of Bambay is of a considerable bigness , and hath a very good Haven towards the Continent . Ian. 10. We pass'd in sight of Rasiapour , which is but 21. Leagues from Goa . In the afternoon we pass'd by the City of Fingerla , within four Leagues of Goa , where the Hollanders have a Factory ; and in the evening we discover'd the Isles about Goa , and afterwards the two Castles which secure the entrance of that noble City . Ian. 11. We cast Anchor under the Castle Deguard , about a quarter of a League from the City . We found in the Haven six Gallions and a Carrack , whom we saluted with our great Guns . The Mary fir'd twenty five , the other nine , and the third five . The General of the Gallions gave us a volley of his greatest pieces . The Castle fir'd three ; we , in answer thereto , five ; the other two , eight between them . Immediately after , came aboard us a Portuguez Captain to complement the President from the Viceroy . Not long after , came the General of the Gallions aboard us in person , in a Gondole gilt and cover'd with Scarlet . At his coming into the Ship there were twenty Guns fired . After the first Complements , he intreated the President to go along with him in his Gondole to the Gallion , to refresh himself for some hours : But the President excus'd himself , in regard he was then going to the City , and promis'd , at his return , to give him a visit aboard . The Gallions were there only to keep the Haven against the twelve Dutch Ships , which pretended to block up the City of Goa towards the Sea. At our coming thither , they were got off at some distance , to recover themselves after an Engagement , wherein they had lost two of their Ships , some few dayes before , which were burnt by the Fire-ships : but the next day they came up again , and cast Anchor in the Road , to hinder the Carrack from getting out , while the Frigots and little Vessels , which could go along the Coast , brought thither all sorts of Provisions and Commodities , so freely , that , one day , I saw coming in a Caravan of above three hundred Boats , loaden with Pepper , Ginger , Cardamomum , Sugar , Rice , Fruits , and Conserves . The President , who as he went up the River had his Trumpets sounding before him , went strait to the house of the Fiador de la fasende , who is as it were the Overseer of the Exchequer , it being with him chiefly , that he was to negotiate the business , which had occasion'd his calling at Goa . The Fiador was sick in bed , yet did he receive the President with all civility , and promis'd to do him all the good offices he could expect , from the friendship they had long before contracted together . Thence the President was carried in a Palanquin to the Lodgings which were assign'd him : whither as soon as he was come , he sent to demand audience of the Viceroy , which was immediately granted him . The Viceroy's Palace lies upon the River , so that we went thither by boat . We found upon the River-side , many Hidalgos , or Gentlemen , of the Viceroy's retinue , who conducted us into the Hall , where he was to give the President audience . The Guards , who were all clad-in the same livery , had taken their Armes , and stood in two files in the Anti-chamber , through which there was an entrance into the Hall , which was richly furnish'd , and full of the Pictures of several Princes of Europe . The Viceroy , who was all in black , as were also all his Courtiers , rose out of his Chair at the Presidents coming in , and sate not down again till the other was set . All the rest of the Company stood before the Viceroy , some only of the Gentlemen excepted , who carried us into one of the cross Rooms to entertain us . The President , having dispatched his business , took leave of the Viceroy , who brought him to the Hall door , where he stood bare , till we were all got out . The same Gentlemen , who had receiv'd us at our coming out of the Boat , broughtus back to the River , shewing us , as we came a long , twelve excellent Horses , sumptuously cover'd and harness'd , which had been purposely brought thither , that we might take notice of the Viceroy's magnificence . We saw there also a Biggel , which is a Creature about the bigness , and much of the same colour as a Renne , but is headed like a Horse , main'd like an Ass , having black and cloven feet , and upon his head two black horns . We had hardly dined , at our return to our Lodging , ere we were tir'd with Visitants . Most of the Portuguez Lords came to salute the President ; and there was no Monastery but sent its Deputies to complement him . The ten dayes we stay'd at Goa were spent in reciprocal Visits and continual feasting . One of the noblest Entertainments we had , was that which was made us the 15. of Ianuary , by a Portuguez Lord , who had been Governour of Bacim , and was then newly come to the government of Mozambique . Every course consisted only of four dishes of Meat , but they were so often chang'd , and the Meat so excellently well dress'd , that I may truly say , I never was at the like . For with the Meat there was brought such variety of excellent Fruits , that by the continual change and intermixture of both , the appetite was sharpened and renew'd . But what was most remarkable , was , that though the Portuguez Ladies are as seldom seen as those of the Muscovites and Persians , yet this Lord , knowing he could not any way more oblige the English , then by allowing them the sight of Women , we were serv'd at Table by four handsom young Maids of Malacca , while he himself was attended by two Pages and an Eunuch . These Maids brought in the Meat , and fill'd our Wine ; and though he himself drunk not any , yet would he have the English treated after their own way , and drink to what height they pleas'd . Being risen from Table , he brought us into a spacious Chamber , where he again press'd us to drink ; and when the President was to take leave of him , he presented him with a noble Coverlet of Watte , a quilted Covering for a Horse , a fair Table , and a rich Cabinet of Lacque . The next day , being the 16. we dined at the Profess'd House of the Iesuits , who had invited us to a sumptuous Feast . There were in this House a hundred and fifty Fathers , and at least as many Scholars or Students , yet did not that great number near fill that noble Structure , which was four stories high , and had the pleasantest prospect in the World , as well towards the Sea , as on the Land side . They first shew'd us all the conveniences of the House , their Wealth , and the order they observ'd in their Oeconomy . Then they brought us into a fair arched Hall , as big as an ordinary Church , which was beset with Tables placed all along the Walls . The Cloath was laid , with the Trenchers , the drinking Cups , and Earthen pots , and they had brought in Bread and Fruit. In the midst of the Hall , there was another little square Table , cover'd and furnish'd as the rest ; for those who were to do pennance for their having done any thing contrary to the discipline of the Order . In the midst of the Entry to this Hall , there was a Pillar , out of which issued a Spout of water for the washing of their hands . Then they carried us up to the third story , to another Hall , which was not as large as that below , but so richly furnish'd , as might become the Appartment of a very noble House , as well in point of Tapistry as other things . The Table prepared for us was very large , and plac'd in the midst of the Hall , cover'd with a noble Cloath , beset with Fruit , and Bread , and China dishes , which Persons of Quality in those parts do prefer before those of Silver . The Father Provincial , having given the President the precedence , sate down by him , and afterward ordered all our company to be so plac'd , as that , between every two , there were two Iesuits to entertain and discourse with us ; the rest standing behind to wait on us . The Meat was brought in little dishes of Porcelain , to every man his own dish ; and this for several courses , both of Flesh and Fish , all excellently well dress'd . The desert was suitable to the rest of the entertainment , and consisted in Tarts , Florentines , Eggs drest after the Portuguez way , admirably well perfum'd , Marchpains , and Conserves , both dry and liquid . At our rising from Table , they conducted us into several Chambers , where they left us , to take the ordinary repose , during the greatest heat of the day . There was in every Chamber three Beds , and in the midst upon a Table a great Vessel of Porcelane , full of fair Water . Then they came and carried us into a Hall , where we were to have the divertisement of a Ball , which was danc'd by the Children of certain Indians , whom they had baptiz'd and instructed in the Roman Catholick Religion . The Arch-bishop of Goa , who was Primate of all the Indies , was there also in person , as well to participate of the divertisment , as to entertain the President , by order from the Viceroy . The Dancing-master made the first entrance alone , and did pretty well for a Portuguez : The Habits of the Dancers were very rich , but they had no Visards on , nor any thing upon their Heads , but a Crown of Flowers . The noblest entrance , and that which discover'd the subject of the Ball , was that of fifteen persons who came in , bringing along with them , some pieces of a broken Pillar , some Garlands of divers Flowers , wherewith they adorn'd the Pillar after they had , after several turnings , absolutely set it together , all performed with observance of the Musick . At the upper end of this Pillar came out a Flower , made like a Tulip , which opened of it self , while they danc'd , till at last there came out of it an Image of the blessed Virgin , with her Child in her arms , and the Pillar it self opened in several places , to cast out perfum'd Waters like a Fountain . After they had danc'd a while , they took the Pillar asunder , after the same manner as they had put it together , and went out of the Room in very good order . The Iesuits told us , that by that invention they represented the pains they had taken , in planting among the Pagans and Mahumetans of those parts , the Church of God , whereof our Saviour is the only Pillar or Corner-stone . After this there was an entrance of twelve Youths , who sung and play'd every one upon a different Instrument , all done in exact measure . There came in also some Morris-dancers , who danc'd to the Castagnets , and kept measure with the Musick so exactly , that I never saw any thing like it . There came in also one Man alone , who was covered with Birds-nests , and cloath'd and mask'd according to the Spanish mode , who began the farce of this Comedy , by ridiculous and fantastick postures , and the Ball was concluded with the coming in of twelve Boys , dress'd like Apes , which they imitated in their cries and postures . The Ball being over , we staid there a while to hear their Musick , which was altogether after the Portuguez way . As we took leave of our Entertainers , they told us , that they made use of those Divertisements , as well to reduce the Pagans and Mahumetans of those parts to the embracing of Christian Religion , by that kind of modern Devotion , as to amuse the Children , and divert them after their studies . The 18. of Ianuary , we were invited to dinner by the Iesuits of the Colledge , which they call the Bon-Iesus . We were receiv'd at the entrance by some of the most ancient Fathers , who shewed us in several Halls and Chambers the Pictures of several Princes and Persons of Quality , who had been of their Order ; as also the Histories of those of their Society , who had suffer'd Martyrdom for Christian Religion ; among whom the Authors of the Gun-powder plot in England were not the least . But they forbore giving us the Explication thereof ; only they entertain'd us with a long relation of the cruelties , exercis'd some years before , upon those of their Society in Iapan , where the Emperour had made use of the most exquisite torments could be invented , upon the Christians , as well the Forreigners , who had spent their endeavours in planting Religion in those parts , as upon the Iaponneses who had made profession thereof . Having shew'd us whatever was worth the seeing in their Colledge , they brought us unto the Church , which is no question one of the most sumptuous the Iesuits have in all Asia . The Structure is vast and magnificent , and the Ornaments are so sutable to the greatness thereof , that it were not easie to imagine any thing more noble . The first thing we were shewed was the High-Altar ; but though it were one of the noblest I ever saw , yet came it not , in wealth , near another lesser one , which had been built in honour of Saint Francis Xavier , whom they call the Apostle of the Indies . We were shewed his Image , which was upon wood , drawn according to the life , and we were told his body was still to be seen in that Church , in the same posture as it was at the time of his departure . The Iesuits told us , that the body of the said Saint Francis Xavier was found in the Island of Ceylon , and that it was discovered only by a most delightful smell , which had brought those who found it many Leagues distance from the Sea , to the place where it was hidden . Which story does not agree very well with what others write of the same body . For besides , that the scent which is carried from the Island of Ceylon so far into the Sea , proceeds from the Gro●e of Cinnamon , wherewith that Island is in a manner covered . Maphaeus , one of the gravest Authors that ever were of the Society , sayes in express terms , that Francis Xavier , not satisfied with the progress he had made in the Indies by the means of his preaching the Faith of Christ , would needs try whether it might have the like success in China : but that he died on the Sea-side , as soon as he landed . Whereto he adds , that the Master of the Ship , which had carried him thither , caused the Corps to be put into unslak'd Lime , to the end he might carry away the bones , after the flesh had been consumed ; but that after certain dayes , that consuming matter had not made any impression upon it , and that the body , instead of being corrupted , smell'd very sweetly ; and that thereupon they resolv'd to carry it to Goa , where it was received with great Ceremonies . They related to us a great many Miracles wrought by that Saint ; but I remember only two or three of the most considerable ; to wit , that he had caused the Sun to come back an hour after it was set ; that he commanded the Sea and the Winds with the same power , as our Saviour had sometimes done ; and that he had rais'd up two Men , one whereof had been buried a whole day before . Out of the Church they brought us into their Refectory , where the Tables were placed all along the walls , as we had seen them in the Professed House , and in so great a number , that there was room enough for two hundred persons . Yet were there only four of the chiefest among them that dined with us , while all the rest stood and waited on us . We were as well treated by these as we had been by the others : but I must confess these gave us the best Canary that ever I drunk . Of all the Moral Vertues , there is not any the Iesuits endeavour more to practise then Sobriety , in so much that Drunkenness is a Vice they can the least of any be charged withall ; and yet at this time they often call'd to drink , I conceive , purposely to engage us , to make it appear that it was not out of pure Complement we commended their Wine . After dinner , they carried us up into the Steeple , whence we could take a view of all the City , the Sea , the River , and all the adjacent Champion , as far as the Mountain , much better then we could have done from the fourth Story of the Professed House . As we took leave of them , they promised to send two of their Fathers to our Lodgings the next morning , who should shew us the great Hospital , whereof the Iesuits have the oversight . It is a very noble Structure , consisting of Chambers , Halls and Galleries , able to lodge above a thousand sick persons , who are very carefully supplyed with all things . Every Bed is mark'd with a certain Figure ; and those which are not taken up , are known by their mark , which is standing upright ; whereas those which are , have the mark in some other posture . The noblest Appartments of the Hospital were the Kitchin and the Apothecaries shop belonging to it , both well furnished with all things necessary for the accommodation of the sick , whereof there were a very great number ; but most of the Pox , or Bloudy-flux . Those who are to look after them have this foresight , that they would not have the sick to be disheartened by seeing others dye ; for as soon as they perceive the sick party so far spent as that there is no way but death for him , he is carried to a private room , whither a Priest is sent to him , who stirs not thence till he be dead . Having view'd the Hospital , we went to see the Monastery of the Augustines , which they call the Convent of our Lady of Grace . It is seated upon a little eminency , so that , seeing it at a certain distance , a man would take it for one of the noblest Palaces in the World. The Friers carried us all about it , and shewed us particularly the rich Copes and other Priests Vestments , which they said were given them by Persons of Quality , who had spent some time among them . I deliver'd them the Letters of recommendation , which the Augustines at Ispahan had given me , directed to them : whence it came that their civilities towards me were extraordinary . They proffer'd to shew me what was most remarkable about the City ; but in regard I had already seen as much as I desir'd , I thank'd them , and came away with the rest of the company . As soon as the President had dispatch'd his business with the Viceroy , who paid him nine thousand pounds sterling , in ready Money , and promis'd him the rest should be paid , either in Money , or Commodities , to those English Merchants , whom , to that purpose , he had brought from Surat , he return'd their civilities , of whom he had received any , and took leave of all . The Viceroy , the General of the Gallions , and all the principal Lords about the Court , sent him very considerable Presents . The former presented him with several Skins of Cinnamon , a Biggel , some Butts of Sack , Sheep , and certain Baskets of Fruit , and other refreshments . The Iesuits sent him Aqua vitae , and good store of all sorts of Conserves , dry and liquid , with an intreaty , that he would take along with him , for England , certain Iesuits , and among the rest , one who had liv'd long enough in China to be throughly acquainted with the Country . Of all the Presents that were sent him , what the President esteemed most , was a Bottle of Oyl , which had been extracted out of the Flower of Cinnamon , and a Candle made of the Oyl extracted out of Cinnamon it self . Ian. 20. We left Goa , and met upon the River with above a hundred small Vessels , loaden with all sorts of Provisions and Commodities , which came from Cananor , and the Coasts of Malabar , and had passed , notwithstanding the Block-house of Dutch Vessels , which could only hinder the Gallions and Carracks from getting thence , to go for Portugal , or towards the Moluccas . As soon as we were got out of the River , we made strait to the Generals Gallion , which was called the Bon-Iesus , and carried sixty four Brass Guns , all Cannons or Culverings . There were aboard her six hundred Men , Mariners and Souldiers ; and it was one of the noblest Vessels I ever saw . The General receiv'd the President with much civility , and brought him into his Chamber , in and about which were an Anti-chamber , a Closet , and two Galleries : and after a Collation of Conserves and Sack , contrary to the custom of the Portuguez , who never proffer a Man drink , unless he ask for it , he shew'd us all the Ship , which had the name of a Gallion , but might very well be accounted a Carrack by reason of the bigness of it . The other Vessels of the Fleet were also very noble ones , there being not any one among them , that had not fifty Guns at least . The General and President were in private discourse , for about half an hour , after which the President took his leave , and the General conducted him to a door which was in the Stern of the Ship , at which it was more commodious getting out , then it is in other Ships by Ladders of Ropes . As soon as the President was got into the Boat , all the Portuguez Fleet fir'd their Guns . The Governour of the Castle de Guarde , having saluted the President , who was his intimate Friend , with all the Guns he had , presented himself upon the Battery , put off his Hat , and took leave of us . The President being come aboard , ordered twenty Guns to be fired , which the General answered with twenty others ; whereupon we went into the Road , and lay between the Portuguez and Dutch Fleets . But , ere we leave Goa , it will not be amiss , to give yet a little further account of what we found most remarkable in that City , which no doubt is one of the noblest and greatest of those the Portuguez are Masters of in any part of the Indies . It lies in the Kingdom of Cuncam , or Decam , fifteen Degrees on this side the Line , in an Island , which the River divides from the Continent . Alfonso Albuquerque took it by Composition , on the 16. of February , 1510. from Zabaim Dalcam , Prince of Goa , who recovered it again from him on the 30th of May following ; but on the 21. of November in the same year , Albuquerque receiving fresh Forces irom a Fleet , which Diego Mendez Vaseoncelos had then newly brought from Portugal , set upon the City and took it by storm . The City of Goa was , even at that time , very considerable for its Traffick , but much less then it is now , as may be seen by the Walls of the old City , which are yet standing , though the Gates be down , in so much that there is nothing between it and the new City , built by the Portuguez , since they established their main Trade there . It hath on the South-side the Island of Salsette , which is divided from the Continent only by a small Rivulet , as is also the Island of Bardes , which lies on the North-side , and under which Ships may cast Anchor with all safety , without fear of any Winds . The Castle de Guarde lies at the foot of a Rock , on which they have built a Tower , in form of a Redoubt , wherein , in the night time they make a Fire , for a direction to Ships , and it hath several Brass pieces placed even with the Water . From the mouth of the River to the Haven are about two Leagues , but it is equally broad all along , even at the place where it runs between the Island and the Continent , though in some places it be so shallow , that in Summer time there is not above two foot water . The Island of Goa does not produce any thing , and is so barren , that some few Lambs and Goats excepted , it is not able to sustain any thing ; and yet the Portuguez have some Gardens there , and in them some Fruit , but it is to be attributed rather to their industry , then to Nature . Palm-wine is there in abundance , and all other provisions are brought thither from the two forementioned Islands , or from the Continent , so plentifully , that they are so cheap there , that notwithstanding the Block-house of the Hollanders , a Hog might be had for a Crown , six sucking Pigs , ten Pullets , or eight wild Ducks , for as much ; but there are very few Oxen there , then which Sheep are yet more scarce . They permit not the Indians to go over into the Continent , without leave obtain'd from those who keep the passages , who make a mark in their Armes , which they are oblig'd to shew as they come back : for the Portuguez would not have the Decanines and Canarines come into the City without a Pass-port . All the fresh-water they have within the City comes from a Fountain , which represents a Lucrece , out of whose Wound there comes Water enough to supply the whole City : but the Ships take in fresh-water near the Castle , above which there comes out of the Rock a Rivulet , which there falls into the River . The City hath now neither Gates nor Walls , but the River , which makes the Island , secures it against the attempts , which an open place might be exposed to . The publick Buildings are very fair , and the Palaces of great Persons very magnificent , especially in their Houshold-stuffe . The Inhabitants are either Castizes , that is , Portuguez , born of Father and Mother Portuguez ; or Most zes , that is , born of a Portuguez Father , and Indian Mother . The Mestizes are distinguished from the others by their colour , which inclines towards the Olive ; but those of the third Generation are as black as the Inhabitants of the Country ; which happens also in the fourth Generation of the Castizes , though there were no mixture among them . The Portuguez are either Titulados , as those who are employed in the principal charges ; Fidalgos da casa del Rey , that is , Gentlemen in ordinary of the Kings House ; Mocos Fidalgos , young Gentlemen , that is , the Sons of Titulados , or Cavalleros , or newly admitted to Gentility by the King , Cavalleros Fidalgos , Escuderes Fidalgos , or simply Gentlemen . There are also such as have the quality of Mocos da camra , or Grooms of the Kings Chamber , who pass also for Gentlemen . All the rest are Hombres , Honrados , and Soldados . The former are Merchants or Tradesmen , and appear publickly with the same gravity , and almost with the same retinue as Gentlemen ; in as much as , some only excepted , who cut Leather for Shooes , and Stuffes for Clothes , all the rest have their business done by Slaves . No Person of Quality goes abroad afoot ; for some are carried by their Slaves in a Palanquin , and others ride on Horseback , or go in painted and gilty Gondoles ; but not any without a Slave to carry an Umblello , or Fan. The Portuguez have the reputation of being very highly conceited of themselves ; but those of Goa are such in so high a degree , as well in their gate , as all their other actions , that they treat , as unacquainted with the World , such as are newly come from Portugal , and are not accustom'd to their manner of going and life . They are excessively civil one to another ; nay , they are , in this , so ceremonious and exact , that he who should omit to render a person , that gives him a visit , the honour he conceives due to himself , whether it be in making him sit down otherwise then he would , or not bringing him to the street-door , must expect the effects of a deep resentment , whereof the least are cudgelling or caning , which they liberally bestow on persons of mean condition , who being below them , have omitted giving them the respect they look for from those that are not their Equals , though indeed they owe them not any . Winter begins there towards the end of Iune , with a South-west Wind , which comes from the Sea , and reigns for the space of four moneths , all along that Coast , from Diu , as far as the Cape of Comory ; and during all that time , the Sea is not only innavigable , but there are few Havens , where Ships can ride in safety , and unexpos'd to Storms , mixt with terrible Thunder and Lightning , which disturb the Air there in that season . Which is yet so much the more to be wondred at , inasmuch as , at the same time , the Coast of Coromandel , which is in the same Peninsula , and at the same degree of elevation , and in some places is but twenty Leagues distant from that of Malabar , enjoyes a pleasant Spring , and the most divertive season of the year . Accordingly , those who go from Cochim to Saint Thome , by land , as they pass over the Mountain of Balagatta , which divides the whole Peninsula , as the Apennine does Italy , discover , from the top of the Mountain , on the one side , a clear and temperate Air , and on the other , a Country cover'd with a perpetual mist , and drown'd with the Rains that continually fall . The same observation may be also made in those Ships , which go from Ormus to the Cape of Rosalgate . Where , as they pass the Cape , they suddenly pass out of fair Weather , into dreadful Storms and Tempests . Whence it comes that , in those parts , there are but two Seasons , as there are also principally but two Winds that reign there in the Summer time , to wit , those of the East , which the Portuguez call Therentos , which come from the Land-side , and blow from mid-night till mid-day ; but they are not felt above ten Leagues within the Sea ; and those of the West , which they call Virasons , which come from the Sea , immediately after dinner , and blow all the rest of the day . This change of Seasons from one extremity to another is the cause of many Diseases among the Portuguez ; but the most common there are those which they call Mordexin , which kills immediately , burning Feavers , and bloudy Fluxes , against which they have in a manner no remedy but bleeding . The Plague is a Disease not known in the Indies ; but , ●o make amends , they have the Pox , which destroyes every year a great number of Portuguez . For , though the Country produces present and topical Remedies against the Disease , yet so violent are their inclinations to Women , who , on the other side , are as mad for Men , that they will not take the time to be cur'd of a Disease , which is not got off by Remedies , if they be not accompany'd with a very regular diet . The Women of those parts ●ave an excessive affection for white Men , and , being kept very much in restraint , they are put to all imaginable inventions , to let them know how passionately they love them , and ●o get them into their Lodgings : where they many times prosecute their delights , even in ●he Husbands presence , by means of a Drug , which so stupifies his Senses , as that he seems ●ither to have lost them , or to sleep with his eyes open . The Indians call this Herb Doutro , Doutry , or Datura , and the Turks and Persians Da●ula . Garcias ab horto , and Christopher d' Acosta , affirm , that it is a kind of Stramonea ; that the Herb grows abundantly all over the Indies , in the shade , and that it is somewhat like Bears-foot . They extract the juyce of it , while it is green , or they beat the Seed to powder , and mix it in Conserves , or put it into his drink , whom they would reduce to that condition for twenty four hours : during which time he is depriv'd the use of all his Senses , so that he does not see what is done before him , though his eyes be open , unless some body moisten the soles of his seet with fair water , which revives and recovers him , much after the same manner as if he awoke out of a sound sleep . There are few Portuguez Women , or Mestizes , seen going about the City ; and when they go abroad , either to Church , or upon necessary Visits , they are carried in close Palanquins , or are attended and watch'd by so many Slaves , that it is impossible to speak to them . When they appear in publick , they are all very richly attir'd , in Velvet , Flower'd-Sattin , or Brocado , and adorn'd with abundance of Pearls and precious Stones ; but at home , they go in their Hair , and have about them only a Smock , which reaches to the Navil ; and thence downwards , they have Petticoats of painted Clothes falling down to the Feet , which are bare . They eat no Bread , as liking the Rice better , now that they are accustomed to it ; nor do they fare over-deliciously as to other things , their ordinary sustenance being Salt-fish , Mangas , or only Rice , soak'd in a little Flesh or Fish-broath . They make use of certain Bottles , made of a kind of black Earth , which they call Gorgolettes , and have a Pipe coming up to the brims , so as that they may suck up the Water without lifting up the Bottles to their mouths . The Men there are so jealous of their Wives , that they permit not their nearest Relations to see them : for Chastity is so strange a Vertue in those parts , that there is no Woman but contrives all the wayes imaginable to pursue her enjoyments , never minding the breach of those Laws which God and Nature hath imposed upon them , though the frequent misfortunes which happen upon that occasion should engage them to be more cautious and reserv'd . The perpetual idle life they lead makes them so high in their desires , for they do not any thing of business in the world , but spend the day in chewing of Bettele , which adds fuel to the flames of their lewd inclinations , as do also the Cloves and Nutmegs , which they eat , out of an imagination that they prevent the corruptions of the Teeth and Stomack , which commonly make the Breath stink . The Indian Women , who conceive by an European , have so great an affection for their Children , that they would rather dye then part with them . Children are not cloath'd till they are of age to wear Breeches : and till that time they are brought up by Slaves , or other Indian Women . The Souldiers live after another rate among them . For those who go in that quality from Portugal , do not list themselves under any particular Captain , nor will be engaged to continue in any one certain place to keep Garrison there : but when they come to the Indies , they do what they please themselves . Accordingly they have no pay , but when they are in actual service upon the Engagements they are forc'd to at Sea , against the Malabars , or the Dutch. But the Captains , who have occasion for these people , treat them with much civility , and give them now and then somewhat towards their subsistence , that they may be assured of their persons and services , when they have any work for them : so that they have what to live upon , yet spend not much . For commonly they live ten or twelve in the same house , where they diet together , having but two or three Servants among them , and as many Suits of Clothes , for those who go abroad , either to beg , or upon some design , while the rest stay at home , till their turns come to march out . The Marriages and Christenings of the Portuguez are celebrated with very great magnificence . The Friends and Relations come on horseback to the Bridegrooms door , and thence march before him to Church , into which he enters , accompanied by two of his Friends , who are instead of God-fathers to him ; and the Bride follows him in a Palanquin , accompanied also by her two God-fathers . After the benediction of the marriage , they reconduct the new married couple to their house , into which only the God-fathers enter with the young couple , who go into a Balcony , or stand at a Window , to give the company thanks , which in the mean time shew a thousand tricks in the Street . Their Chistenings are performed , in a manner , with the same Ceremonies , save that , at these there is carried an Ewer with a clean Napkin , a Salt-sellar , and in the midst a Silver Basin , in a heap of Roses , or other Flowers , a Wax-candle , into which they put a piece of Gold or Silver , for an Offering to the Priest. The God-father , and the Mid-wife , are carried with the Child in Palanquins . Most of the Portuguez have many Slaves of both Sexes , whom they employ not only about their persons , but also upon any other business they are capable of ; for what they get comes in to the Master . Whence it comes that handsome Wenches are sought after , to be imploy'd in the selling of Fruits , and such Commodities as the Portuguez send to market ; to the end their beauty might draw in Customers , and so they by a double way of trading , bring in double profit to their Masters . Their keeping , as to diet , stands them in very little ; and all the cloathing they give them is only as much Linnen-cloath as will cover the privy parts . The Children born between Slaves belong to the Master , unless the Father will redeem them , within eight or ten dayes after they are born ; which if they let slip , they are not afterwards admitted to do it , and the Master disposes of them ; and when they are able to do any thing , makes use of them himself , or sells them in the Market , as we do Cattle . The Inhabitants of the Country are Pagans , and for the most part Benjans . Their Houses are all of Straw , and very little , having no light but what comes in at a little low door . All their Houshold-stuffe consists principally in certain Mats made of Rushes , which serve them both for their lodging at night , and to lye down upon at meals . Their Dishes , Drinking-cups , and Napkins , are made of Fig-leaves , of which they also make Pitchers and Oyl-pots , and their ordinary sustenance is Rice , which they boyl in Earthen pots . They daub over their Houses with Cow-dung , out of an imagination that it drives away Fleas . They are so superstitious , that they never go abroad till they have said their prayers ; and if they chance to meet a Crow , where-ever they be , they immediately return home , and undertake no business of any consequence that day . When they travel , they do their devotions before their Pagodes ; and the Portuguez tollerate their Idolatry , upon this account , that the Inquisition hath no power , but only over such as either are Christians , or have been such . They have also their particular ceremonies for their Marriages , their birth-dayes , and other dayes , and seasons of the year : but they differ so little from those whereof we have spoken already , that we shall need say nothing of them . There are among them some very able Physitians , who are so highly respected at Goa , that they are permitted to have their Umbrellos carried with them ; which is a Priviledge allowed only persons of quality : nay the Portuguez , even to the Vice-Roy himself and the Arch-Bishop , make use of them , rather then of those of their own Nation . They never eat but with those of their own Sect , though they were ready to starve . Nay , in this particular they are so scrupulous , that if , in their journey to Cochim , their provision should fall short , they would rather starve , then be oblig'd to eat what another had sown or made ready . Most of the Porters about Goa are Christians , as are also their Money-changes , whom they call Xaraffes , who make an external profession of Christianity , but , in their dealing , are Iews , apt to over-reach and deceive all that have to do with them . There are in Goa many Decanins and Canarins , who have Shops there , and buy of the Portuguez , Porcelane , Velvet Damask , and other Stuffes of Silk and Cotton , as also some China Commodities , all by whole sale , and afterwards sell them again by retail . These also bring Provisions from the Continent , and trade therein , having to that end their Brokers and Factors , who mannage their business , while they go to Cambaya , and along the Coast to improve their Traffick . There are amongst them Goldsmiths , Jewellers , Gravers , and other Artizans , who do things incomparably better then any of ours . These also farm the Kings Demesne in the Islands of Bardes and Salsette ; upon which account , having sometimes occasion to go to Law , they are so well vers'd in the Laws and Customs of Portugal , that they need no Advocates to plead their Causes . Most of the Canarins are either Husband-men , or Fisher-men . There are some of them have no other employment then dressing the Cocos-trees , to get the Wine and Fruit they produce . Others only wash Linnen , or whiten Cloath . The Peasants bring in every day to the City , wild Fowl , Milk , Fruit , Eggs , and other provisions to be sold. Their Wives are deliver'd with the greatest easiness imaginable . They make no use of Midwives , but are deliver'd alone , wash their Children themselves as soon as they are born , put them under a few Fig leaves , and return to their work , as if they had not been about any such thing . The Children brought up after this rate , grow so hardy and strong , that it is an ordinary thing to see Men among them of a hundred years of age , yet have not a Tooth missing , but all the time in perfect health . They are all excellent Swimmers , whence it comes , that they venture over to the Continent in their little Boats called Almadi●s , which indeed are so little , that they can hardly carry one person : in so much that they are frequently overturn'd , but they recover them again by swimming , cast out the Water , and prosecute their Voyage . Though in these parts they burn the dead bodies instead of burying of them , yet are not the Women oblig'd to burn themselves with their Husbands Corps , but only to cut off their Hair , and make a Vow of perpetual Widowhood . The Iews , who live at Goa , have there their Temples and Synagogues , and enjoy an absolute liberty of Conscience . They are either Indians born of , Father and Mother , Iews , or they come out of Palastine ; these last , for the most part , speak the Spanish tongue . The Mahumetans , who live there , trade for the most part to Meca , and other places upon the Red-sea , whither they carry Spices . The Portuguez and the Mestizes have their greatest Trade in Bengala , Pegu , Malacca , China , and in Guzuratta , at the City of Cambaya . No Person of Quality at Goa , but goes once a day to the Market , whither the Merchants , nay , most Gentlemen come , as well to hear what news there is , as to see what there is to be sold ; for , from seven in the morning to nine , ( after which the heat is such , as that a Man is not able to stay there ) the publick Criers , whom they call Laylon , sell there by outcry , all sorts of Commodities , but especially Slaves of both Sexes , and Jewels . There you shall see the Crier loaden with Chains , Gold Rings , and precious Stones , and followed by a great number of Slaves , all to be sold. There are also to be sold there , Persian and Arabian Horses , Spices , all sorts of Aromatick Gums , Alcatifs , Porcelane , Vessels of Agat , several things made of Lacque , and whatever is thought precious or rare in any other part of the Indies . Merchants and Tradesmen are distinguished by Streets ; so that Silk-men are not shuffled in among Linnen-Drapers ; nor the Druggists among those who sell Porcelane . The greatest profit they make is in the exchange of Money . For when the Spanish Fleet comes in , they buy Ryals at ten or twelve in the hundred loss ; and in April , when the Ships go away for the Molucca's and China , where the Ryals are much esteem'd , they fell them again at twenty five or thirty in the hundred profit , notwithstanding the Order there is to sell them at four hundred Reis . They make the same advantage by the change of the Laris , which they also sell at ten or twelve in the hundred profit . They have several sorts of money . The least is that which hey call Basarucques , which on the one side have a Globe , on the other two Arrows cross'd . They are made of Tin and Lattin mixt together , and eight of these Basarucques make a Ventin , whereof five make a Tanghe . Five Tanghes make a Serafin of Silver , which , according to the King. Command , is set at three hundred Reis , and six Tanghes make a Pardai . The Serafin hath on the one side Saint Sebastian , on the other a sheaf of Arrows . There are also Serafins of Gold , coined heretofore at Ormus , of a more refin'd metal then any other Moneys of the Indies ; whence it comes , that the Gold-smiths melt down all that fall into their hands of them . They have also Santemes of 16. Tanghes , and Pagodes of 14 ▪ 15. and 16. Tanghes . Forreign Merchants pay at their coming in eight in the hundred for all Merchandises , and as much at their going out ; but the Farmers of the Customs are so reasonable in their valuing of them , that the Merchants have no cause to complain . They have also this favour , that if a Merchant hath paid the Customs at his coming in , and hath not put off his Commodities , he may carry them to some other place , without paying ought at the Exportation . In like manner , a forreign Merchant that hath bought of a Portuguez , or other Citizen of Goa , Spices , or any other Commodities of Malacca or China , may enter them under the Sellers name , and so avoid paying the Customes due at exportation . The Viceroy at the time of our being there , was D. Pedro de Silva . His person was not answerable to his quality , but he had about him above fifty Gentlemen , who gave him the same respect as they could have done the King himself . This charge is continued in the same person , but for three years , as well in regard it were dangerous , a Subject should longer be possess'd of a Dignity , which differs from the Soveraign only in time ; as that the King of Spain hath many Lords to gratifie with an Employment , which enriches them sufficiently in that time . For , besides that his whole Court lies at the Kings charge , he hath the disposal of all his Revenue , and every year makes a Visit for sixty or eighty Leagues about , which is worth to him very much . But the Presents which the neighbouring Princes , and the Governours and under Officers make him , are not to be valued . He hath his Council of State , and his Courts of Law and Equity . He is absolute Judge in all civil Causes , the most important only excepted , wherein there may appeal be made to the King. Criminal Sentences are executed there , notwithstanding the Appeal ; but it is not in the Viceroy's power to indict a Gentleman , but he is oblig'd to send him , with the Informations brought in against him , to Portugal , unless the King order some other course to be taken with him . The Viceroy at his arrival into the Indies , lands in the Island of Bardes , or some other Haven on that side , whence he immediately sends his Agents to Goa , to take possession of his charge , and what ever depends on it . His Predecessour makes way for him , upon the first news he receives of his Arrival , unfurnishes the Palace , and leaves him only the Guards and the bare walls . Thus much we thought fit to say of the City of Goa . Ianuary 22. about noon , the President sent away the two Ships which came along with us from Surat , and were to carry thither the money which had been received at Goa ; and after he had dismiss'd certain Iesuits , and several other persons of quality of Goa , who were come to visit him aboard , we hoys'd sail , yet expecting to come aboard our Ship the General of the Dutch Fleet , whose name was Van Kenlen , who had intreated him to convey some Letters to his Superiours . But he came not . In the Evening we saw all the Dutch Fleet under sail , whence we imagin'd that the General intended to give us a visit , but with the night we lost sight of them , and having a reasonable good wind , kept on our course . Ian. 23. At break of day , we had a sight of the Dutch Fleet again ; and then we conceiv'd they were going to relieve the King of Ceylon , who had intreated the General to assist him against the Portuguez , who had declar'd war against him . About noon , we were at thirteen degrees latitude , and out of sight of land . But in regard we intended to go towards the Coast of Malabar , upon intelligence brought us , that an English Ship , coming from Bantam , richly loaden with Spices , had been set upon and spoil'd by the Malabar Pyrates , the next day we chang'd our course , and took it more Eastward , so to get towards the land . The Malabars had taken their advantage of the condition that Ship was in , which was so over-burthen'd , that she could make use of but six Guns ; they found indeed no great difficulty to enter her ; but they were no sooner in , ere the English sent above six hundred of them , with the upper Deck into the Sea. They dispatch'd as many with the second ; but afterwards being themselves forc'd to go to the Stern , to avoid the fire , they yielded to the Malabars , who , with the Ship , took the Captain , the Masters Mate , the Clark , and fourteen others , whom we intended to redeem . About noon we pass'd in sight of Monteleone , a high mountain from which the Malabars discover , at a distance , the Vessels they conceive they may set upon with advantage , and at night we came to the Haven of Cananor , where we found three English Vessels , the Dragon , the Catharine , and the Seymour , commanded by Captain Weddell , one of the most experienced Sea-Captains of his time , one that had been at the taking of Ormus , and was then entertain'd into the service of a new Company , erected not long before in England , for the trade of the Indies . Having fired some Guns to salute the Castle , we sent to Captain Weddell , to know what condition the English prisoners were in ; and hearing they were most of them set at liberty , we would stay no longer on that Coast. The Portuguez have a Garrison in the Castle of Cananor , but the City is inhabited by Malabars . They call by that name all those people who live upon that Coast from the City of Goa , as far as the Cape of Comory , or Comorin . The Country is very fertile , and brings forth abundance of Spices , but particularly the best Pepper in the Indies , which is most esteem'd , because the grain of it is bigger then it is any where else , even then that which grows in Sumatra and Iava . The Inhabitants go stark naked , covering only those parts , which Nature would not have seen even in Beasts . They make holes in the tips of their Ears , and are black , but have not such great Lips as the Moors of Africk . They tye up their Hair together upon the Crown of the Head , and let their Beards grow to the full length , without any ordering or trimming , in so much that they are not unlike those figures , under which we would represent the Devil . Nor is their disposition unsuitable to this pleasant external shape , for they understand nothing of civility , nor are capable of any Commerce or Conversation . They are for the most part Pyrates and Souldiers , who may be said to have rashness rather then courage , and are expert enough in the handling of their Armes , which are Sword and Buckler , Bows and Arrows . They make also a kind of Muskets themselves , and use them with advantage . They obey neither the King of Cuncam , nor the Viceroy of Goa , but they have their particular King or Prince , who also performs the functions of High-Priest , and is of the Sect of the Bramans . These were the most considerable enemies the Portuguez met with , at the beginning of their establishment in the Indies : but ever since they made a Treaty with them , they have liv'd in very good correspondence . Their Prince , whom they call Zamorin , is also King of Calicuth , upon the same Coast. In the year 1604. the Dutch made a Treaty with him , for the freedom of Trade ; but the Portuguez coming to be more powerful in those parts , and the Dutch finding it easier to settle themselves in other places , where they continue their Trade with greater advantage , they have neglected the friendship of these Barbarians . I observ'd at Cananor , that there were some men among them , who never par'd their Nails ; and that there were others , who wore Bracelets and Rings about their Armes . These are the Gentry of the Country , whom they call Nayres , that they may be distinguish'd from Persons of meaner condition , whom they call Polyas . The Nayres are very proud , and conceited of themselves , and permit not the Polyas so much as to touch them . They alwayes go with their Sword and Buckler , wherewith they make a noise in the Streets as they go , and perpetually cry out Po , Po , that people should make way for them . As soon as they perceive them coming , they close on both sides , look down to the ground , and do them reverence . Some affirm , that this punctilio of Honour , whereby they pretend to a respect due to them from all that are not of their race , was one of the things that most obstructed the Treaty which the Portuguez were ready to conclude with the King of Cochim , at their first establishment , in regard they would have the Portuguez do them the same submissions as the Polyas did . The Portuguez , on the other side , who are as highly conceited of themselves as any Nation in the World , refused to do it ; so that to decide the difference , it was agreed , that a Portuguez and a Nayre should fight for the honour of the two Nations ; upon condition , that the Conquerour should give the Law to the conquered . The Portuguez Champion had the advantage , and by that means obtain'd the precedence for his Nation ; and ever since that time , the Portuguez have the same honour done them by the Nayres , as they have done them by the Polyas . Many of these Nayres never marry , in regard they have a certain priviledge to see the Wives and Daughters of their Camerades , and to that end , to go into their Houses at any time of the day . When they go into any House upon that score , they leave their Sword and Target at the Street-door , which mark prohibits entrance to all others whatsoever , nay the very Master of the House himself , finding those Armes at his Door , passes by , and gives his Camerade full liberty to do what he please . The Polyas are not so much honour●d as to have the Nayres visit their Wives , who must be content with their own Husbands ; for it were a great crime in a Nayre to defile himself , by conversing with the Wife of a common person . The Nayres are all Souldiers , made use of by the King , both for his Guard and in his W●rs . On the contrary , the Polyas are forbidden the bearing of Armes , and so are either Tradesmen , Husbandmen , or Fishermen . The Malabars write with a Bodkin upon the bark of the Cocos-tree , which they cut very thin , and in an oblong form like a Table-book , drawing a String through the middle , which hold the leaves together , and comes twice or thrice about the box or case , which is as it were a covering to it . Their Characters have nothing common with those of the other Indians , and are understood only by their Bramans , for most of the common people can neither write nor read . The King of Calicuth doth not eat any thing , which had not been presented before to his Pagode ; and it is to be particularly observed , that in this Kingdom it is not the Kings Son , but the Kings Sisters Son , who inherits the Crown , it being the common perswasion , that the Children born of the Queen , are begotten rather by their Bramans then by the King himself . As concerning the City of Cochim , it is to be observed , that there are two Cities of the same name in the Kingdom of Cochim , one whereof lies upon a great River , and belongs to the King of Cochim , the other to the Portuguez . This last , whereof we now speak , is seated upon the same Coast , at ten degrees on this side the Line , having on the West-side of it the Sea , and on the Land-side a Forrest of black Trees , whereof the Inhabitants of the Country make their Boats called Almadies . These Trees they make hollow , and so their Boat is all of one piece , yet with these they make a shift to go along the Coast as far as Goa . The Port is very dangerous , by reason of the Rocks which make the entrance into it very difficult . At the beginning of Winter , there falls such abundance of Rain in the neighbouring Mountains , that several Brooks are of a sudden by that means overflown , and run with such violence , that the Earth which they carry along , and which is stopped by the Waves that are forc'd by the Wind against the Earth , makes in that place a kind of Bank , which so stops up the mouth of the Haven , that 't is impossible to get into it or out of it , during that time , nor indeed till the Wind , which changes with the season , forces the Sea back again , which carries along with it the filth which the Rain had left in that place . The Portuguez carry on a great Trade in this place in Pepper , which the King of Cochim sells them at a certain rate , agreed upon with the Viceroy at his first coming to Goa ; but the Inhabitants of the Country , and other Forreigners , pay dearer for it . The King of Cochim is one of the most powerful Princes of those parts ; it being certain , that he is able to raise above a hundred thousand men ; the most part Nayres , who are obliged to serve at their own charge , either with Horse or Elephants . As to their manner of life , it is not fully so brutish as that of the Malabars , but they observe the same Custom , for the succession of their Kings , and the Consummation of their Marriages , which work is performed by their Bramans . This sort of people is so highly respected amongst them , that the Master of the House seeing a Braman coming into it , makes him way , retires , and leaves him alone to do what he please with his Wife . They make holes in their Ears , and hang little weights of Lead at them , which stretch them so much , that in time they reach down to their Shoulders . The principal Commerce of this place consists in Pepper , Ginger , and Cinnamon . It is not long since all the Malabars had but one King ; but Sarama Perymal , Monarch of all that Coast , from Goa , as far as the Cape of Comeri , having imbrac'd the Mahumetan Religion , and desirous to end his life in solitude , near the Sepulchre of his great Prophet , distributed his Territories amongst his Friends , upon condition that the Kings of Cananor , Cochim and Chaule , should acknowledge the Soveraignty of the King of Calicuth , on whom he bestowed the Dignity of Zamourin , or Emperour ; but since the establishment of the Portuguez in those parts , the power of Zamourin is grown so low , that at the present , the King of Cochim is more powerful then he . Ianuary the 26. We left Cananor , and saw going thence Captain Weddell , who would gladly have come along with us into England , had he not been obliged to go and dispatch some business he had to do at Cochim and Calicuth . Captain Weddell cast Anchor there , but we only fired some Guns , and pursued our Voyage . The next day we discover'd , at a great distance , eighteen Sail of Ships , which coming directly towards us , easily discover'd what their design was . We had much ado to clear our Guns , for the Ship was so loaden that every hole was full . However we had the time to put our selves into a posture of receiving those Pyrats , who had not the confidence to come within Cannon-shot of us , while day-light might discover them ; but presently after midnight , as soon as the Moon was up , they set upon us on all sides , though with little advantage , for they were so well receiv'd , that at the first firing of our Guns we sunk two of their Frigots , and made three or four others incapable of further ingaging . Our small Shot in the mean time playing upon those which came nearest our Ship , that they thought it their best course to let us alone . The same night we pass'd by the Castle of Chochim , and the next day , the twenty eighth , we could discern no more then fourteen of the Malabar Frigats , which follow'd us a far off , whereupon we conceiv'd the other four were sunk . Mean while , we continued on our Voyage with a favourable Wind , discovering towards the East , a low Country planted with Cocoes , and something farther , towards South-east , the Cape of Comory , the most Southerly quarter of this part of the Indies , by the Ancients call'd India on this side Ganges . The night following , the Malabars made as if they would again attaque us , and two of their Frigots came within our Cannon , we only gave them two Volleys without Bullets to draw them nearer , but they retreated . On the morrow , the twenty ninth , we saw the Isle of Ceylon , at the head whereof we were fix'd as immoveable by a Calm , which lasted three weeks compleat . This Island lies ten Leagues from the Continent , extending from South-south-east to the North-east , betwixt the Capes of Comory and Nigapatam , which lies at eleven degrees , towards the Coast of Coromandel . 'T is in length sixty Leagues , in breadth forty , and about two hundred and fifty in compass . They say , it was heretofore much larger then now at present , and that the flowings of the Sea , which in those quarters are exceeding violent , carried part of it away , on the side towards Comory . This , without dispute , is the richest and most fertile of all the Eastern Islands , if we may credit Maffeus , the most learned and grave Author that hath written of the Affairs of the Indies , or particularly the experienc'd and famous S. Borhart in his Phaleg ; this is without doubt the Ancients Taprobane , though Mercator , Ios. De l' Escale , Em. Osorius , and others , take the Isle of Sumatra to be it , of which we shall speak hereafter . Howsoever , it is most certain , Ceylon , or Zeilon , is the most considerable of all the Indian Islands , for it produces not only all such things as the other Islands afford , but moreover , there shall you see whole Forrests of Orange and Lemmon-trees , as also of Cinnamon , which emits its odour very far upon the Sea , and great quantity of precious Stones , in so much as , except the Diamonds , there is no Stone which is not there found . They fish likewise there for Pearls , but they are not so fair as those of Baharam : but in recompence it produces the best Ivory of the World. Laurence , Son of Francisco Almeida , discover'd it in the year 1506. who took possession of it in the name of Emanuel King of Portugal , erecting there a Column , with an Inscription , signifying , that it had no owner , though at the same time he had a Treaty with one of the Kings of the Island , wherein he promised him the King of Portugal's protection , for two thousand five hundred Quintals of Cinnamon , in acknowledgment . The Portuguez have since fortified the Town of Colombo , which lies at seven degrees on this side the Line , and kept it , till the Hollanders , three years since , in the year 1657. took this important place from them ; by this means dispossessing them of all they held in this Island . The Hollanders began not their Commerce here till the year 1602. in the time of Fimala Derma suri Ada , King of Candy , who is the most puissant , and in a manner the soveraign of the Island , who succeeded to the Crown by wayes so extraordinary , that I perswade my self 't will not be tedious to the Reader , to hear the particulars . Mara Ragu , King of Settavacca , had three Sons legitimate , and one natural , called Derma . Some will have this Derma to be the Son of a Chyrurgion ; but they are mistaken , it being certain , he was the Son of Mara Ragu , begotten on one of these Balladeiraes , or Dancers , such as almost all the Indian Princes keep for their divertisement . Mara Ragu had an affection for this Child , and caus'd him to be brought up a Souldier , that one day he might command his Forces ; wherein Derma improv'd so well , and acquir'd such reputation , that the Army , who conceiv'd it would be a happiness to be under a Martial Prince , established him in the Throne , this unnatural Child having first taken away the lives of his Father and his three legitimate Sons . The Cingales , who in this Island of Ceylon are as the Nayres amongst the Malabares , had some regret to admit this change , and be Subjects to a Bastard : but he began his reign with such severity , and ordered so many executions , that they who murmur'd most were compell'd to entertain what they could not hinder , till such time as they found means to make him away by poyson . The death of Derma , and that of the King of Candy , which happened much about a time , very much advanced the establishment of the Portuguez in this Island . For , allowing to the Cingales their ancient Liberties and Priviledges , and without scruple of Religion , intermarrying with them , they stood fair to become Masters of the Island , had it not been for the opposition of one Lord of the Nation , of whom they had good reason to be confident . His name was Fimala Derma Suri Ada , and was grand Modeliar , that is , Constable of the Kingdom of Candy , when the King dyed . He was Son to one of the chief Princes of the Kingdom , and in his youth had his breeding amongst the Portuguez , who brought him to Colombo , where he was baptized , and named Don Iohn of Austria , in remembrance of the natural Brother of Philip the second King of Spain . Afterward they educated him at Goa , whither they brought him at such time as D. Emanuel de Sousa Coutinno was Viceroy ; and he was there likewise while Matheo Albuquerque succeeded D. Emanuel in the same Dignity . The Portuguez observing him to be a graceful person , and being , as they thought , sure of his affection , made no difficulty to confer upon him the Office of Grand Modeliar of Candy , and by this means to set him in the first rank of the whole Kingdom , wherein D. Iohn of Austria made such use of his trust , that he gain'd the affection of all the Souldiery , so as that after the decease of the King , the Cingales promoted him to succeed in his place . The first thing he did , was to put to death all the Portuguez in the Town of Candy , and to declare war against the rest . There was yet a Princess , Heir to the Cr●wn , whom the Portuguez had brought to Mannar , where they baptized her , and named her D. Katharina , with design to make use of her when occasion should require , as in the present Conjuncture it did . For Pedro Lopes de Sousa , Captain General of Malacca , conceiving he could raise the Inhabitants of Candy in favour of this Princess , enters the Kingdom with a powerful Army , and with him brings along D. Katharina with intention to marry her , by which means he would make himself King , having first caused her to be acknowledged Heir . He became Master of the capital Town without much difficulty , but that prov'd his ruine . For D. Iohn , who , with his Cingales , was retir'd to the Woods , did not only annoy him in cutting off all the Portuguez , who came out of the Town for forrage or other necessaries of livelihood ; but he so cut off all Provisions , that Lopes , to maintain his Army , was constrain'd to betake himself to the Field , and leave the Town , to give D. Iohn battel . It was fought in the year 1590. upon a Sunday ; and notwithstanding the advantage the Portuguez had of their Fire-arms , and above fourty Elephants arm'd for war ; D. Iohn , who would now have no other name then Fimala Derma Suri Ada , routed and absolutely defeated them . Lopes was kill'd upon the place , and D. Katharina became prisoner to Fimala , who afterwards married her , by this means acquiring a right to the Crown , which before he only held by the Sword. Four years after this Victory , D. Ieronimo d' Azeuedo , General of the Conquests of Zeilon , having receiv'd Orders from the King of Spain for a new attempt on the Kingdom of Candy , raises a potent Army , which the Viceroy of Goa reinforc'd with all the Cavaliers and Hidalgos attendance : he advances to Ballene the place where the first Battle was fought , and thence sends defiance to the King of Candy . The Portuguez were not more fortunate in this , then they had been in the former battle ; for though the Portuguez Army receiv'd not a defeat , and D. Ieronimo got high honour by his retreat for five dayes together in fight of the Kings Army , that pursued him to the very Gates of Colombo ; they were notwithstanding so weakned , that from that time the Portuguez durst never attempt the Kingdom of Candy by force . Nevertheless they cease not to maintain a war by surprizes and incursions one upon another . For not long before the Hollanders arrived in the Isle of Zeilon , the Portuguez were most basely trappan'd by the double intelligence , which one Ieronimo Dias kept with them . He was by birth a Portuguez , but as the rest of his Nation , who settle amongst the Indians , making no difficulty to plant themselves in places where there is no publick exercise of Religion , easily lose that whereof they had only a fleight and superficial knowledge ; so this man having renounc'd his Religion , undertook to betray his Country-men , as I am about to tell you . This Ieronimo , being prisoner to the King , remain'd at Candy till he had contrived the means to betray the Portuguez . Afterwards he escaped , and returning to D. Ieronimo d' Azeuedo , told him , that if he thought fit , he would undertake to kill the King of Candy . Azeuedo supposing after the Kings death , 't would not be hard for him to possess himself of the Kingdom , hearkens to the Proposition , raises to himself an assurance in a Man , who undertakes in cold bloud to murther a Soveraign Prince ; allows him three Captains , Christoval Iacomo , Albert Primero , and Iean Pereina , with two Souldiers , to assist him in this enterprize , which he made appear very feasible : promising to make him King of Candy immediately upon the Kings expiration , and furnishing him with a good sum of money for the purpose , without which , he said , there was nothing to be done . Dias would go alone , as well that he might seem to have escaped from the Portuguez , as to dispose the King to put these five Portuguez , his Complices , into the Fort of Ballene ; for that he was to perswade the King , that they came likewise to render themselves to him , to serve against the other Portuguez : but being come to the King , he discover'd the double dealing he had contriv'd , so as the night following , the King re-inforc'd the Garrison of Ballone Fort , and went in person thither , on design to surprize the Portuguez , who were ambuscado'd in the Woods , to affault the Fort upon notice of the Kings death . These five Portuguez , Confederates in Dias's treason , being arrived at the Fort , were received in ; but as they entred were conveyed into private rooms , where they were disarm'd and put into Irons : which could not be carried with so much secrecy , but some of those Cingales the Portuguez brought along with them discovered it , so as returning with speed they gave notice to the Portuguez in the Ambuscade , who otherwise had run the hazard to be cut in pieces through the ill success of the enterprize . Ieronimo Dias for his service was rewarded with the dignity of Grand Modeliar , which he enjoy'd at the time the Hollanders arriv'd in the Island of Zeilon , where they sped no better then the Portuguez . For the King of Candy , who in the year 1602. received their Admiral with civility , in the year following , caus'd their Vice-admiral , with fifty of his Men , to be put to death in cold bloud ; in so much as for that time they were constrained to lay aside all thoughts of settling a trade there . But since they have found opportunity for a firm establishment , by gaining from the Portuguez the Fort de Punto de Gallo , and fortifying the Port de Negombo , where they drive a great trade , much augmented by their taking likewise the Town of Colombo from the Portuguez , where these last kept commonly a Garrison of eight hundred men . The King of Candy is the most puissant and most absolute of all the Kings of Zeilon . He delights in the Portuguez manner of building , and fortifies his Holds after the modern way . This Kingdom extends it self along that River , on which the City of Vintane is scituate , where the Kings Galleys and other Vessels have their retreat . It contains many fair and well-built Towns. The Inhabitants are like the Malabars , but not so black . They go naked as low as the Navel , but some use Coats or Dublets after the Portuguez fashion . In their Ears they hang Pendants , and the greatest part have a Cris or Poniard by their sides . Women have likewise their Breasts bare , and go very decent in habit , and in their conversation with Men discover much of modesty . They dress their Heads much like the European Women , laying their Hair very close on their Head , and tying their Tresses behind . They wear Collars of Gold or Silver , and Rings upon their Hands and Feet , and their Arms and Legs beset with abundance of precious Stones . Their houses are conveniently enough built , and the Women very skillful in Cookery . The Cingales addict themselves to nothing at all , nor are they fit for war , by reason they are accustomed to so idle a life they can indure no hardship . Throughout the Indies there is no part so abounds in all sorts of Victuals , as this Isle Zeilon . Fowl , Fish , Venison , Poultry , Butter , Milk and Honey , are at extraordinary low rates , as well as Ananas , Bannanas , Cocos , Iacques , Mangas , Oranges , Lemmons , Citrons , and all other sorts of Fruits . They eat of all things in general , even of Pork , and all sort of Cattle , except the Oxe , Cow , or Buffle ; Wine they drink not , no more then the Mahumetans , who dwell amongst them , and enjoy a full liberty of Religion . These Islanders are of the same Religion as other Pagans in these parts . They bear great reverence to their Bramans , who observe a more austere way of living , and eat not of any thing hath had life , by reason that for the whole day they adore the first Beast they meet with at their coming out of doors in a morning . Maids are here married at the age of ten or twelve years : And they burn their dead Corps . Fimala Derma Suri Ada had gotten some tincture of Christian Religion , if at least it be to be found amongst the Portuguez ; it was soon raz'd out by the compliance he had for the Cingales ; and after his decease his Successors fell back to Paganism . There are some amongst them , who adore the head of an Elephant , wrought in wood or stone , and say , their intention is to obtain wisdom ; for they are of opinion , the Elephants of Ceilon are not only more knowing then other Elephants , but further , that they out-go men in judgment . In their houses they have a Basket , wherein they put such things as they design for an offering to their Pagodes , to whom they have a particular devotion in their sicknesses , because it is from them alone they look for remedy . They hold , as matter of faith , that the World shall not perish so long as their grand Mosquey , which may be seen at a great distance from the Sea , between Punto de Gallo and Monte Calo , shall be extant . Another particular opinion they have of a Mountain in this Island call'd Pico d' Adam , and say it was there that the first Man was fram'd ; that the Spring on the top of this Mountain rose from the tears Eve shed for Abel ; and that the Isle of Ceilon was part of the terrestrial Paradise . To conclude , they are very docile , and willing to acknowledge the errours of their Idolatry ; in so much that there were great likelihood of their conversion , if Christians would undertake these long Voyages , as much out of a religious zeal , as worldly concernments . All the other Kings of Ceilon , except the King of Candy , pay tribute to the Portuguez : but 't is so inconsiderable , that the Princes think it not worth while to take Arms to free themselves from a subjection , which consists but in a bare acknowledgment . For the King of Matecalo , who is not the least considerable amongst them , payes annually but fifty Duckates . The Island produces Pepper , but their chiefest Commodity is Cinnamon . They find here Mines of Brass and Iron ; and certainly there is both Gold and Silver , especially in the Kingdom of Candy , but the King will not permit a search to be made for the discovery thereof . Their rich Stones they permit not likewise to be sold to Strangers , which are there found in great abundance ; but there is so great plenty thereof , that it is impossible but some may be had under hand ; for they are found in the heaps of Gravel , and in the Town of Candy ; nay , after the Rain hath washed down the Earth of some neighbouring Mountains , the Inhabitants find them in the currents of Water , and though they are oblig'd to bring them all to the King , 't is impossible that Order should be exactly observed . The Island likewise yields Timber and Stone for building ; the Soyl produces Corn , Oyl and Wine , if any Man will take the pains to plant the Vine , Cotton , several Roots for Dyers , Ginger , Cardamoms , Mirobalans , Corcoma , and divers other Medicinable Drugs , Nutmegs , &c. but particularly so great a quantity of Rice , that the whole Coast of Caromandel is furnished from hence . Likewise here is so great a quantity of Cinnamon , that the Hollanders buy it for a hundred and twenty eight Livres , forty eight Souls the Quintal or Hundred weight . The chief Maritime Towns of the Isle of Ceylon are scituated at this distance following : that is , from Punto de Gallo Westward , Alican . 9. l. Verberin , 1 l. Calutre 3. l. and Colombo 6. l. Nogombo 5. l. le Gilan 5. l. Putalon 10. l. Maunar 18. l. Eastward to the Coast of Matecala , Bellingan 4. l. Mature 2. l. Du●dule 1. l. Tamnadar 1. l. Halpilana , two Leagues and a half . Attalle 3. l. Veleche 9. l. Tansilir 7. l , Trincoli , 12. l. Matecalo 5. l. and thence to the River of Trinquamale 10. l. To go from Colombo to Candy ; the way lies through Tranquero grand , that is , the great Fort , or the great Rampier , 3. l. Maluana 2. l. Grouabley 3. l. Settavecca 3. l. Grouenelle 2. l. Mumera tuate 4. l. Duiely 3. l. Matappety 2. l. Altonnar 1 l. Ganiattany 1. l. Ballene 1. l. Cady 1. l. From Matecalo to Candy , the Road is as follows , Aldea de Nore 1. l. Occato●y 2. l. Viador 2. l. Neguritti 5 l. Niluale 2. l. Vegamme 4. l. Vintane 6. l. Vendro 5. l. Candy 4. l. The Calm staid our Ship hard by this Isle , for near upon three weeks , which I imploy'd in inquiring of our President and certain Iesuits , who were aboard our Vessels , into this pleasant part of the Indies , which I had never seen , and merits to be known by the Description I shall make from the report of these persons , amongst whom there were some who had spent there the best part of their lives . I will then begin with the place where we were , and faithfully deliver you all I could learn of those Kingdoms and Provinces , which without question are the wealthiest of any in the World. Towards the Cape of Comory , or Comorin , where we then were , are likewise those Islands the Portuguez call Maldivas , or Maldivar . They extend along the Coast of Malabar , having the Cape upon the North , and taking up about sevenscore Leagues by Sea , which divides them into such small parcels , that they are esteem'd near upon a thousand . Some are inhabited , others not , by reason they lye so low the Sea often drowns them , as it doth likewise the Skirts of the Continent , near Cochim , and Crangonar . The Malabares say , that heretofore they were joyn'd to the Continent , and were separated by the Sea , which in some places hath left such narrow divisions , that an active man might leap from one side to the other . The Capital City , which consists of four Islands , and gives them the appellation of Maldives , or Naldive , is a place famous for trading , and the Residence for the King of all the Islands . Except Cocoes , which are there in great abundance , they produce little , notwithstanding the Inhabitants by industry make very neat Garments both of Silk and Thread brought from other places ; in so much that set aside the Moguls , there are not amongst the Indians any that go more neatly apparrell'd then they . As concerning Coromandel , the Eastern part of the Indies on this side Ganges is so called , a Coast divided from the Malabares by the Mountain Balagatta , extending from South to North , from the Cape of Comorin , or rather the point of Negapatam , to the River Nagund , and the Town of Masulepatam , containing all along the Coast , about a hundred Leagues . 'T is the more commodious , for that it serves for a retreat to all Vessels which are constrain'd to quit the Coast of Gusuratta during the Winter season , and it hath many good Havens , and the best Roads of any in all the Indies . The Portuguez there possess the Town of Saint Thomas , at thirteen degrees , thirty two minutes on this side the Line ; and they say , that at the time when Vasco de Gama discovered the Indies , and seiz'd on Cochim and Cranganor , the Inhabitants on this Coast , who called themselves Christians , crav'd protection of the King of Portugal ; and that arriving at Saint Thomas they found Christians who made profession of the Greek Religion . For this purpose they tell a Story grounded on a Tradition , which nevertheless is not to be proved out of the Ecclesiastical History . Thus then they say , that Saint Thomas , one of our Saviours twelve Apostles , having long preach'd the Gospel in the Kingdom of Norsingia , notwithstanding the opposition of the Bramans , resolv'd to petition the King that he might build a Chappel for the doing of his Devotions , and that the Bramans engag'd the King to deny him the favour . But it happened that a huge piece of Timber was so lodg'd in the mouth of the Haven , belonging to the Town of Meliapour , then the Metropolis of the Kingdom , that not only great Vessels , but the smaller Barks , being not able to get in , the Trade of the Town was in a short time quite lost . There was a trial made with a company of Elephants to remove the Tree , but in vain ; then the Magicians of those parts were imploy'd to try if their Art could do what strength could not effect , but to as little purpose ; wherefore the King proclaim'd a considerable reward to him that could clear the Haven , which invited the Saint to offer his service , and this for no other reward , then the mere Timber it self . His proffer to draw it out himself made him at first appear ridiculous , and specially when they saw him tye his Girdle to it , to draw out a weight that many Elephants had not the strength to stir ; but he pulling , the Beam followed , as easily as if it had been a little Boat , which when he had laid upon the Land , the King was amaz'd with admiration , and in honour of the Miracle , permitted him to build the Chappel , as he had requested . The Bramans seeing their Doctrine disparag'd by this Miracle , and that if Christian Religion began to spread in those parts , there was little hope to support the Pagan ; they resolve to free themselves of the Apostle , and cause certain Panyms to murther him while he was at his Devotions in his Chappel . Some there are who will have the Church dedicated to this Saint in that place , to be built by a King of Narsinga , and that the door was made of that miraculous beam ; but the Portuguez say they built it , of which indeed there is most probability . Lentscholen saith , that in these parts there are certain people with one leg bigger then the other , and that they are held to be the Progeny of those that martyred the Apostle . Maffeus , in the eighth Book of his Indian History , relates how Iohn the second King of Portugal made search for the bones of this Saint upon the Coasts of Coromandel , which he transported to Goa , where he built a fair Church in honour of him : but if credit may be given to Ruffinus and Socrates , in their Ecclesiastical History , the Apostle Saint Thomas suffered his Martyrdom at Edessa in Mesopotamia , whither heretofore they made Pilgrimages to his Sepulchre ; yet Marco Paulo Veneto sayes otherwise , though with some contradiction to himself . Gasper Balbi a Venetian Jeweller , who hath made a very handsome relation of his Travels in the Indies , sayes , That , being at the Town of Saint Thomas , in the year 1582. there was a Church then building in the honour of Saint Iohn Baptist ; and that the building almost finished , they found they wanted Timber to perfect it , when at the same time the Sea cast a Tree ashore of such a bulk , that looking on it as a thing extraordinary , they would needs measure it ; and finding it to be a just proportion for the Edifice , the people cryed out a Miracle , wherein they were confirm'd , when sawing it , it yielded just so many Beams as serv'd to finish the Church . Headds further , that the Tree came from some far distant place , because in cutting , it sent forth such a stinking smell , that it infected the whole Country . The Town of Saint Thomas is not very great , but the greatest part of the Houses are of Stone , and well built . The Church there hath no Steeple , yet may be seen at a good distance . There live here about six hundred Portuguez , or Mestizes , besides some Armenian Merchants . The Indians , Pagans , and Mahumetans , live in the Town of Meliapour , which is seated on a small River two Leagues from Saint Thomas Northward ; but it is faln from the pristine glory it had , when it was the Capital Town of the Kingdom of Narsinga . The King of Portugal hath no Governour at Saint Thomas , nor so much as a Magistrate , nor any political Order ; by reason whereof divers disorders are daily committed without punishment . The South and South-west Winds reign here from April to September , during which time the Road is very good ; but all the rest of the year , small Barks are constrain'd to get into the River Palacatte , and greater Vessels into the Haven of Negupatam . You have five fathom water even within Cannon-shot of the Town ; but the Sea is so rough at all times , there is no Landing without danger ! Upon this Coast the Hollanders have divers Plantations where they drive a great Trade ; but principally at Potlapouli , otherwise call'd Nisapatam , where they have had their Ware-houses ever since the year 1606. and at Paleacatte , where they have built the Fort of Geldria . This Country was heretofore divided into three Kingdoms , that is , Coromandel , Narsinga and Bisnagar ; but at present 't is all subject to one Prince , who resides sometimes at Bisnagar , sometimes at Narsinga . Above the Town of Masulipatam , lyes the Country , or Kingdom rather , of Orixa , reaching from the River of Masulipatam to the River of Guenga ; but the Hollanders would have it comprehended under the name of the Coast of Coromandel . The chief Towns of the Kingdom are Masulipatam and Golcanda , the one considerable for Commerce , the other for being the Kings Ordinary Residence . The Country yields plenty of Salt , and Diamonds are likewise there found ; but all above five Caratts in weight appertain to the King. Next to Orixa , winding towards the North , lyes the Kingdom of Bengala , which gives name to the Gulph , by the Ancients called Sinus Gangeticus . They drive here a great trade in Rice , Sugar , and Cotton , but chiefly in Silks , which are esteem'd the best in all the Indies . The finest Canes we have are brought from Bengala , where there likewise grows a sort of Canes which are finer then the Osier , in so much as Vessels are made of them , which being glazed with Lacque on the inside , co●tain liquid matters , as long and as well as a Glass or Silver Bowl . There also grows a certain Herb , having on the top of its stalk , ( which is about the compass of a mans thumb ) a great button like a tassel : this tassel is spun out , and there are excellent Stuffs made of it . The Portuguez call it Herba de Bengala , and make of it Hangings , and Coverlets , in which they represent all sorts of Figures . The people of the Country are all Pagans , and , in the manner of their living , exceeding brutish . Theft is here very common , and Adultery , though it be punished with severity by cutting off their Noses who are taken in it ; they forbear not nevertheless to pollute themselves with all sort of uncleanness can be committed in that Vice. The bear religious worship to the River of Ganges , and hold the water hereof to be so holy , that who wash themselves therein are cleansed from all their sins ; and this superstition reaches so far , that the King of Narsinga sends to the Ganges , for the water he uses for his purifications . The Kingdom of Pegu joyns upon Bengala , upon the East-side , and takes its name from the capital City , where the King hath placed the Seat of his Monarchy . This is a very potent State , and as Gaspar Balbi sayes , ( whom I follow in this Relation , because I saw not the Country ) the Metropolis is divided into two parts ; the one called the old , the other the new Town . The King , with all that relate to the Court , live in the latter , and Merchants and Tradesmen inhabit the other . For the greatest part , the dwelling-houses are built of Canes , but they are joyn'd to Ware-houses that are vaulted to prevent fire . The new Town is four-square , and the Flankers of it so streight , that from any Gate thereof one may discover both corners of the Wall. There are Bastions of Timber , and a large Moat , full of water , where they keep Crocodiles to secure the Town from surprizal . The Peguans hold this Creature to have something Divine about it , whence it comes they are so desirous to drink the water , though they fetch it not without danger of being devour'd by the Crocodiles , as it often happens . Notwithstanding , they water their Elephants there ; but this is a Beast that strikes terrour in the Crocodiles , and would be too hard for them . The Palace Royal stands in the middle of the City , and hath its peculiar Fortifications , Walls and Moats , whereby it is divided from the Town . The Castle is said to be much more spacious then the City of Venice ; and that there is no entrance but on the Town-side , by two Ports , and as many Draw-bridges . Within the first Port are the Houses of the Grandees , who enter not into the body of the Castle , without express Order from the King. His Guard consisting of a great number of Souldiers , with them called Bramas , is kept at the second Port , where they sit , having their Arms hanging before them on the Wall. In this place are the Stables for Elephants , as well such as are kept for the Princes service , as those design'd for War , being about eight hundred in number . The Kings Appartment is exceeding rich , painted Azure , with Flowers of Gold ; and when the King gives Audience , he appears in great magnificence . In his hand he holds a Fan , to Fan himself , and on his head he hath a quadruple Crown of Gold , enamell'd white . Near his person stand four Youths , whom he makes use of in his brutalities ; and before him all the Grandees of the Court , who whensoever they speak to him lift their hands above their head , and bow down to the ground . Being sate , they bring before him his fairest Elephants , and amongst the rest his white one , which is said to be the only one in all the Indies , nor ever is there more then one to be seen at Court , which was brought thither after the Victory he gain'd against the King of Siam , with whom he had not made War but to gain that Beast , as we shall tell you anon . These Beasts make their reverence to him , and testifie a Worship to his Person . If we may give credit to the fore-mentioned Balbi , this , next the King of China , is the most Potent Prince on Earth . He sayes , this Prince can bring into the Field fifteen hundred thousand Men , and above eight hundred Elephants , and that his Treasure is sufficient for so mighty an Army , by reason every Person of Quality is oblig'd to raise and maintain so many Men of War at his own proper charges . He relates to this purpose , that , in his time , the King of Auva , his Fathers Brother , but Vassal to the King of Pegu , denying homage to his Nephew , and to pay such Diamonds and precious Stones as he stood oblig'd to in that consideration ; the King of Pegu , who was well assured his Uncle held a very private intelligence with some Noble men of his Kingdom , against the security of his State and Person , to shew how mindful he was of his Fathers request on his death-bed , and the recommendation he then made in favour of the King of Auva ; sent him an Embassadour extraordinary to reduce him to his Duty , and perswade him to come in again to him : but his Uncle , instead of taking the advantage of his Nephews Nobleness , puts the Embassadour to death , and declares War against the King of Pegu. But he having raised an Army of three hundred thousand men , before he would march into the Field , purg'd his Court , and put to death those Traytors who had ingagede to deliver him into the hands of his Uncle . Assembling then all the Confederates of this Treason , under pretence of calling them to a Councel about this War ; he caused them to be secured , and they , their Wives and Children , to be burnt alive . Then to free himself from the Odium of so horrid an Execution , he sends to the Judge , that he should defer the Execution , till he receiv'd express Order under his Signet ; but the Dogad gini , or Judge , who had other private instructions , proceeded according to them . That done , the King of Pegu appeared in the head of his Army , mounted on an Elephant , covered with trappings of Tissue , having by his side a Sword , that was presented him by D. Lewis of Atayda , Viceroy of Goa , resolving to march in few dayes against his Uncle , but he was hindred by the small Pox , which he had in extremity . As soon as he was recovered , he causes the Army to advance to the very Frontiers of Auva , where he accepts a Challenge sent him by his Uncle , that they two might decide the difference by a single Combat ; and was so fortunate , as to kill his Adversary , in view of both Armies . This single Victory was of greater advantage , then a defeat of the Enemies whole Army could have brought him : for the whole Kingdom of Auva delivered it self up , at mercy : The Queen , who was his Sister , fell likewise into his hands , and was prisoner during life , though kept in a Princely Palace , and honoured and attended as a Queen . The King of Pegu , in acknowledgment of the service his Elephant had done him in the Combate , where he fell dead under his Master , caused certain Pagodes to be made of his Tooth , and had them placed amongst the other Idols kept in a Varella , or Mosquee , which is within the Castle . Amongst these Idols there is the Figure of a Man , done to the life , in massy Gold , having on the Head a Crown enchas'd with precious Stones of divers kinds , on the Forehead a Ruby as big as a Plum , and on each side the Head Pendants as rich as can be imagined , about the Waste a Scarf , and over the right Shoulder , and under the left Arm , a Chain of Diamonds and other Stones inestimable . In the same Chappel are likewise three Statues of Silver , higher by two foot then the first ; with Crowns set with Gems , and a fourth more massive and rich then all the rest , and besides these a Figure made of Ganza , which is a mixt metal of Copper and Brass , valued at as high a rate as the other four . The Kings Father , who lived in the year 1578. caused these Statues to be made in memory of that famous Victory he obtain'd over the King of Siam , in the War he made against him , for the white Elephant we spoke of . The Forrests of Pegu have greater store of Elephants then all the Indies besides , and they are tam'd with very little trouble , in ten or twelve dayes after they are taken by the means of Females , who intice them out of the Woods , and make them follow into the very Stables , where there are Dens that hold but one of these Beasts only , where they shut them close in as soon as they are entred . The Peguans have Fire-arms , but ordinarily they use half Pikes made of Canes , short and broad Swords , and long and narrow Bucklers made of boyl'd Leather doubled , and laid over with a certain black Gum call'd Achiran ; their Salades or Helmets are made of the same stuff , and like ours in fashion . They are generally Pagans , except some who contracting alliance with the Portuguez , have embrac'd their Religion . These Pagans believe that God , who hath under him many other Gods , is the Author of all good which arrives to Mankind ; but the disposing of all evil he leaves to the Devil , to whom these wretches bear more veneration then they do to God ; because the one will do them no hurt ; and they must please the other , that he may not . They do they Devotions ordinarily on the Munday , and have besides , five principal Feasts which they call Sapan . The first , which they call Sapan Giacchi , is chiefly celebrated by a Pilgrimage , made by the King and Queen , twelve Leagues out of Town , where they appear in triumphal Chariots , so set with precious Stones , that , without Hyperbole , it may be said they carry the worth of a Kingdom about them . They call the second , Sapan Carena , observ'd in honour of the Statue kept in the grand Varelle of the Castle , in honour of which the Noblemen of the Court erect Pyramides of Canes , which they cover with several Stuffs artificially wrought of divers fashions , then have them put into Chariots drawn by above three hundred persons to the Kings view , that he may judge of their inventions . All the people come likewise , and bring their Offerings to him . The Sapan Giaimo Segienon , they celebrate also in honour of some of these Statues , where the King and Queen are both present in person ; and the fourth Feast , which they call Sapan Daiche , is particularly celebrated in the old Town ; at which the King and Queen cast Rose-water at one another . All the Grandees have likewise a pot of Rose-water in their hands , wherewith they so water themselves , that their bodies are as 't were bath'd all over , nor can any one pass the Streets that day , without hazard of being wash'd with water thrown from the windows . At the fifth Feast , called Sapan Donon , the King and Queen go by water to the Town of Meccao , attended by above a hundred Boats , all which row for the fastest , to gain a Prize allow'd by the King. The King dying , they prepare two Boats , which they cover with one gilt Covering , and in the middle of these Boats they place a Table , whereon they lay the dead Corps ; and underneath the Table they make a fire of the Wood of Sandale , Beniouin , Storax , and other sweet-scented Woods and Drugs , then turn the Barks down the Stream , certain Talapoi or Priests mean while singing and rejoycing till the flesh be intirely consum'd . These Ashes they temper with Milk , so making a Paste , which they carry to the mouth of the River , where they cast it into the Sea. But the Bones they bear to another place , and bury them near a Chappel , where they build another in honour of the deceased . Their Talapoi carry a Bottle made of an empty Gourd at their girdle , and live by Alms , as our Mendicant Friars . They are in great esteem amongst them , and they very well preserve their credit by their exemplary life . On Munday morning they go about with their Tin-basins , to awake the people and invite them to a Sermon . They treat not at all of points of Doctrine , but chiefly insist upon Morality , exhorting the Congregation to abstain from Murther , Thefe , Fornication and Adultery , and to do to others as they would be done by . For this reason they are of opinion , that Men are sooner saved by good Works and innocency of Life , then by Faith. They have no Aversion for those that forsake their Religion to become Christans , so their Life be correspondent to the Profession they make . They exclaim lowdly against the Offerings the Peguans make to the Devil , particularly when they perform any Vow they made in their sickness , or in any other unfortunate Accident , and endeavour to abolish this wicked custom , which is grown so inveterate , that hitherto they have lost their labour . These people ordinarily live in Woods , and to prevent the danger of wild Beasts , whereof these parts are full , they have their Couches hanging in the Air betwixt boughs of Trees . They eat but once a day , and are habited in red Vestures that reach to their heels , bare-footed , and over their Shoulders a short Coat or Mantle that comes to their hams . They shave their heads , nay cannot endure hair upon any part of their body ; and to guard them from the Sun-beams they wear a Hat. Great honours are done to them after their death , and after their Corps hath been attended certain dayes , they are burnt with Sandale-wood , they cast the Ashes into the River , and inte●r the ●ones near the place they liv'd in . Pegu yields no Corn at all , but in recompence , they have more Rice then they can spend ; in so much that they can afford some to their Neighbours . They have a custom to make a Drug of certain little Fishes , which they pound in a Mortar , and being so brought to a Paste , they lay it in the Sun to putrifie , till it be quite corrupted , and grows moist , and then they use it in their Sauces , instead of Oyl or Butter , making a dainty of that , which it were not possible for us to endure the smell of . Sodomy was heretofore so common in those parts , that to extirpate this Vice , which had near destroy'd the whole Species , one of the Queens of Pegu ordain'd by Edict ; that every Man should carry in his Yard a little Bell , which would make it swell in such sort , that he should not be able to do Nature any violence . And to the end the Women should not be frustrated of their due , their Virginity was to be taken away , while they were yet very young , by means of a Composition , of contrary operation to that used by common Women to heighten the pleasures of their Gallants . These little Bells are put in betwixt the skin and the flesh : and to effect the operation , they cast them into a sleep , with a certain Drink , to make them insensible of the pain they are put to by the Incision , whereof notwithstanding they are cur'd in few dayes . For their greater aversion from Sodomy , they paint the Boyes at seven or eight years of age with a certain blew , which extending with the skin as it grows , changes into another colour , and makes them look most horribly . The Women , on the contrary , do all they can to appear lovely , and attract the Men , covering their privy parts only with a thin piece of Linnen , which sits not so close , but the least wind shews all they have . All of them in general make their Teeth black , and Men , when they ride on horseback , fill their Mouths with something that pu●fs out their Checks . They who marry buy their Wives of their Parents ; and when they are cloy'd send them home again , but the money belongs to the Wife , who on her side is obliged to restitution , if sh● part with her Husband without cause . The King is Heir to all that dye without Children , and they who have Children can leave them but two thirds of their Estate , the rest belongs to the King. The best Commodities to be brought to Pegu , and which may be sold to greatest profit , are Stuffes and Linnen-clothes , from Saint Thomas , Musulipatam and Bengala ; Pepper , Cinnamon , Nutmegs , Optum and Sandale-wood , &c. by reason they have no other Spices then Ginger . At Pegu they take in no other Merchandizes then Silver and Rice , which they transport to Malacca . In bargaining they make no words at all , they do no more but give their Hand cover'd with a Handkerchief , and in grasping or moving their Fingers they make their meaning known . For borrowing of money they stick not to pawn their Wives and Children ; but if the Creditour enjoyes them carnally during that time , he is then paid , and the Debtour acquitted . Siam , one of the most considerable Kingdoms of the Indies , lying at eighteen degrees on this side the Line , hath on the North , the Kingdoms of Pegu and Auva ; on the West , the Gulf of Bengala , from the Haven of Martanan to the Town of Tavaga ; towards the East , Patana , whence the Coast runs first Northwards to thirteen degrees and a half , comprehending in this space , the Gulf of Siam : And lastly , Southward , to twelve degrees , lying more at a distance from the Sea ; it joyns Eastward on the Desarts of Cambodia , and the Kingdoms of Iangoma , Tangou and Lansiaugh , to eighteen degrees towards the forementioned Kingdoms of Pegu and Auva , making as it were a semi-circle , containing near upon four hundred and fifty Leagues . The Country in some parts is rough and mountainous , in other parts covered with Woods , and to the Seawards 't is low and marshy , and generally flat , good and fertile , yielding in abundance all necessaries for livelihood ; and having on the Gulfes divers Isles , Rivers , Bayes , Harbours and Roads , commodious for the transportation of such things as they themselves can spare . The River called Menam , that is , Mother of the waters , is one of the greatest India hath . The breadth of it is not great , but its length such , that hitherto no man hath discovered the head of it . It sends its Current from North to South , passing through the Kingdoms of Pegu and Auva ; and at last , running through Siam , by three Streams it falls into the Gulf of Siam . One quality it hath common with the Nile and Ganges , that it yearly overflows the adjacent Country , for the space of five moneths together , destroying in that time all Worms and Insects , and leaving , when it retires , a slime or moist soil proper for the increase of Rice . That Channel of this River which is most commodious for Barks or Vessels , is that , which lies most Eastwards , at thirteen degrees and a half elevation , but what makes it almost useless , is , that there lies a Shelf a League in length , or better , at the mouth of the River , which at low-water holds not above five or six foot water . At high-water it holds fifteen or sixteen foot , and in September , October and November , seventeen or eighteen foot . Vessels of greater burthen ordinarily stay in the Road two Leagues from the Shelf , where having at no time less then five or six fathom water they ride secure . They who venture to come over the Shelf with the Tide , may go up along the River to the City of Banckock , six Leagues from the Sea , and thence may pass by boat in five or six dayes , as high as the City of India , twenty four Leagues within the Land , except in the moneths before mentioned , during which season the River is innavigable . The Provinces of this vast Kingdom are all very populous , though not equally ; for such as have the Commodity of Rivers and Havens , far exceed those that lye more remote . It would be very difficult to reckon all the Towns of this great Dominion : wherefore we will here give only an account of the principal and most considerable , either for greatness , or as the most considerable of the several Provinces . The chief of the Kingdom is India , by some called Odya ; then Camboya , Campaa , Sincapura , Picelouck , Surkelouck , Capheng , Soucethay , Kephinpet , Conseywan , Pytsyay , Pitsedi , Lidure , Tenou , Mormelon , Martenoy , Lygor , Bordelong , Tanasserim , where the Portuguez drive a good Trade , Banckock , Pipry , Mergy , &c. Besides which , there are many more , which rather deserve a place in a Map , then in the Relation of a particular Mans Travels . The City of India , the ordinary Residence of the Court , is seated on the River Menam , which makes an Island entirely taken up by that City , having on the River-side a strong sufficient wall , for about two Leagues in compass , and the Suburbs on both sides the River , as well built and adorn'd with Temples and Palaces as the Town it self . Here are divers very fair Streets , with Channels regularly cut ; but withall there are some which are neither large nor fair , though the River crosses the Town in so many places , that there is scarce a house but may be gone to by boat . The Houses here , as generally all over the Indies , are but of ordinary building , and for the most part covered with Tiles . There are within the Town above three hundred fair Mosqueys , or Chappels , with gilt Steeples , or Pyramides , which at a distance yield a glorious prospect , with abundance of Pagodes of all sorts of Metals . The Palace , which is as it were a City of it self within the other , hath its Towers and Pyramides gilt , so as the City of India may be said to be as beautiful , as large , and as populous as any City in India ; nevertheless , I will not affirm what Fernando Mendez Pinto writes , that it contains within its Circuit four hundred thousand Families , whereof three quarters are Siamezes ▪ but thus much I can add , that the City hath this advantage , that it is impregnable ; for being of it self strong enough to indure any Siege for many moneths ; it hath an infallible relief , which never fails at six moneths end , by reason that the River overflowing , no Line can withstand it , nor no Camp can be so strong but must dislodge . The King of Siam that now reigns , and who amongst his other Titles , takes that of Precau Salcu , that is , Sacred Member of God , holds the Crown from his Ancestors , who have possessed it for many Ages ; and next to the Mogul , this Prince can reckon more Kings of his Family , then any Prince of the Indies . He is absolute Monarch in his Dominions , solely disposing , with an Independant Authority , of all Affairs of his Kingdom . He makes War and Peace , imposes Taxes on his Subjects , creates Magistrates , sets value on Money , and makes Laws and Statutes , without the consent or advice either of States or Lords : He allows them to consider of such Affairs as come to their knowledge , and to offer him their Advice by way of Remonstrance ; but he reserves to himself the Power to approve , or reject , what he pleases . These Noble men are called Mandorins ; and are there as the Privy Council , a quality the King bestows on whom he pleases , as he doth of all other Honours in the Kingdom , without regard either to birth or merit ; because his Subjects are his Slaves , and the King is Master of all they possess , even their very lives , whereof he hath power to dispose to his service and advantage . 'T is true that in this , as in deposing the Mandorins from their Dignities , and reducing them to the rank of their fellow Subjects , he observes some appearance of Equity , by following in some measure the Laws of the Kingdom , but being above the Law , he explicates and executes it as he pleases . The Prince is exceeding magnificent in his Apparel and Train , but his State appears in nothing more then his manner of living . For the people , who seldom see him , have a peculiar Veneration for his Person , nor do the Grandees and Officers scarce ever come into his presence . When he gives Audience , he sits most gloriously habited on a Throne of Gold , with a Crown on his head , and at his feet the Officers and Gentlemen of the Houshold on their knees ; and not far from him a Guard of three hundred Souldiers . No one speaks to him but on the knee , and they who come for audience present themselves in this sort , their hands being lifted above their head , and making to him ever and anon most low reverences : The continual inclinations that are made him , and the Titles given him , must likewise be accompanied with oblieging speeches , and attributions beyond what either greatness or goodness can deserve . His Answers are receiv'd as Oracles , and his Orders executed without delay or dispute . He hath in every Province of his Kingdom his Palaces and Gardens : when he removes his Houshold , he hath with him a number of Elephants loaden with Tents , to be pitched when he comes to places fit to rest in . He hath but one Wife . to whom they give the Title of Queen ; but he hath an infinite number of Concubines , which are chosen for him out of the fairest Virgins of the Kingdom . He feeds very high , but drinks only Water , because the Laws both Civil and Ecclesiastical prohibit the use of Wine to Persons of Quality ; when he pleases to recreate himself upon the River , he goes in a splendid gilt Barge under a Canopy of Brocadoe , attended by some of his Domesticks , and a Guard of three or four hundred , in seven or eight other Barges , which have each of them fourscore or a hundred Slaves to row . The Noblemen who follow , and are sometimes to the number of a thousand or twelve hundred , have each their several Barge . The like is done when the King goes from his Palace into the City ; Then he sits in a Chair of Gold , born on the shoulders of ten or twelve Waiters , having marching before him many Elephants and Horses richly harnessed , in this sort marching with a slately and grave pace , while the people prostrate themselves to him , and render him the same honours they might do to God himself . He appears particularly in his greatest Magnificence on a certain day in October , designed for this Ceremony . On this day , he appears both in the City , and upon the River , to make a procession to one of his chiefest Mosquees , whither he goes to sacrifice , and to do his Devotions for the prosperity of the State. In the head of this procession march about two hundred Elephants , each of them carrying three arm'd Men ▪ then comes the Musick , consisting of Hoboyes , Tabours , and Cimbals : next come about a thousand Men compleatly arm'd , divided into several Companies that have their Colours and Banners . Next to these follow many Noble men on horseback , and amongst them some with Crowns of Gold upon their Heads , with a Train of fourscore or a hundred persons on foot . Betwixt these Noble men and the Life-guard , march two hundred Souldiers , Iaponeses , all very well cloath'd , and go immediately before the Horses and Elephants , which are for the Kings particular use , their harness made with Buckles and Studs of Gold , set with Diamonds and other precious Stones . The Servants , who bear the Fruits and other things for the Sacrifice , march before certain Grandees of the Kingdom , whereof one bears the Kings Standard , the other the Scepter of Justice . These walk on foot immediately before the King , who sits , mounted on an Elephant , in a Chair of Gold. The Prince his Son , or some other Prince of the Bloud , follows next after him , and then comes the Queen and the Kings other Women on Elephants , but not to be seen , as being in certain wooden Closets gilt . The rest of the Houshold , and six hundred of the Guard , come in the Rear , which by this means consists of fifteen or sixteen thousand persons . As to their Procession upon the River , they observe the order following . First , in the head of this Fleet march about two hundred Noble men , each in his several Barge , where they sit in a gilt Cabin , and each Barge row'd by three or fourscore Slaves . Then follow four Barges assign'd for the Musick , and next follow about fifty Barks of State , each having fourscore , or fourscore and ten Rowers ; and after these come ten other gilt Barges , in one of which the King is seated in a Throne of Gold , attended by divers Noble men , all upon their knees before him , and amongst them , one of the chiefest Mandorins , who bears his Standard . The Prince follows after him in another Barge , and after him comes the Queen , and the Concubines ; And lastly , in a great number of other Barges , the houshold Servants and the Guards , so as that this Procession consists of twenty five or thirty thousand persons , who come either to see the magnificence of the Ceremony , or to adore their Prince . Since the thirds of all real Estates fall to the King , we may well suppose his Revenue to be very great ; but this advantage comes not near the profits accrewing to him by the Commerce , which by Factours he holds with Strangers for his Rice , Copper , Lead , and Salt-peter . He hath in his Country good store of Gold ; and the Customs he hath of all Merchandizes , both coming in and going out , bring considerable sums , besides the Presents which Governours of Provinces are obliged to make him every year . A great profit likewise he raises by Commerce with ready Money into China , and along the Coast of Coromandel , which yields him yearly two thousand Cattys of Silver advantage . He hath throughout his Kingdom abundance of Officers for managing of his Revenue , and receiving his Moneys , which as Mendez Pinto sayes , amounts annually to twelve Millions of Duccats ; but principally in the City of India , whither they repair from all other parts , once a year , to make their accounts . The greatest charge the King is at , next his Houshold , is in building places and Mosquees , rewarding Services , and maintaining his Guards , the rest comes into the Treasury , which by this means swells almost to infinity . Most Cities have their particular Jurisdictions , and Judges for Administration of Justice , to take an account whereof there is a Council appointed in the City of India , consisting of a President , and twelve Councellors , who give a definitive Sentence , and decide all differences brought before them by way of appeal : 't is nevertheless allowed them sometimes to prevent these Sentences by a Review before the Privy Councel ▪ but this happens not frequently , by reason , the Charges are so great , very few will undertake it . They plead by Councellors and Atturneys , both by word and writing , but in presence of both parties who are to enter a Summary of the Plea in the Recorders Register . But besides Counsellors and Atturneys , you have here the Pettifogger , who is inseparable ; so as Suits sometimes last whole Ages here as well as in other places . In Criminal matters , they have an extraordinary and summary way , but much after the same form and manner used in France . First , They inform , then imprison , then examine ; the Parties are brought face to face ; and where evidence falls short , they are put to the Rack , upon pregnant presumptions , The Steward records the whole , and makes report to the Judges , who upon the criminal Confession , or Deposition of Witnesses , give Judgment , and cause the Sentence to be executed immediately , without appeal , save that they never put any to death without the Kings express Order , in whose power it lyes to confirm the Sentence , or pardon the Party , as he pleaseth . Their punishments are severe , rather cruel : The slightest Crime is punished with pecuniary Fines , Banishment , or Transportation : For Theft they suffer amputation of Hands or Feet , or are condemned to perpetual slavery . The ordinary punishments of these Countries are unknown there ; but condemned persons are cast alive into boyling Oyle , according to the atrocity of the Crime , but alwayes with Confiscation of Goods , for the benefit of the King , and the Judges . In want of sufficient Testimony , they make use of certain extraordinary wayes for Conviction , or Justification of the Criminal , which they do by consent of all parties , with the Judges permission , who allows them to maintain what they say , by Water , by Fire , or by boyling Oyl . When they submit to the Tryal of Water , the Accuser , and the accused party are both let down along a great Pole , which is planted in the River , and he that stayes longest under water gains the day ; as he that patiently holds his Hand longest in boyling Oyl . Others , who chuse the tryal of Fire , are to go five or six steps , very slowly , in a great Fire , and that betwixt two Men , who lean as hard as they can upon their shoulders . But the way they hold most infallible for their justification , is , to swallow a Pill of Rice , over which their Priests have pronounced some words of malediction , which he that swallows without spitting is so clearly justified , that his friends attend him in triumph to his habitation . The Kings Armies consist chiefly of his Subjects ; for though besides five or six hundred Iaponeses , who bear the reputation of Valour throughout the Indies ; he hires sometimes both Rasboutes and Malayes ; the number is notwithstanding so small , that 't is inconsiderable . The King now reigning had taken so great an aversion for the Iaponeses , on suspition they had a design upon his person , that he put some to death , and expell'd the rest . Yet since that he hath given way for their return to their ancient trust ; but , as I said , they exceed not the number of five or six hundred . His Subjects are obliged to go to the Wars at their own charges , so that according as occasion requires , he calls out the hundredth , the fiftieth , the twentieth , the tenth , and sometimes the fifth man ; besides those , the Noble men , at their own charges , bring along with them a sufficient Guard of their persons : By this means he raises at a small charge a most puissant Army , wherein there shall be sometimes three or four thousand Elephants , though he seldom raise an Army of above fifty or threescore thousand men . His Infantry are well enough disciplined , but very ill armed ; only Bows and Arrows , Swords , Pikes and Bucklers , without Fire-armes . Nor are their Horse better appointed , as being but poorly mounted ; so as his chiefest strength consists in his Elephants , which are train'd to the work , and carry each three arm'd men ; but many which are brought out with the Army are employed about the Baggage . Great Artillery they have , but manage them ignorantly . Their Naval Forces are in as ill condition as their Land ; consisting in a multitude of Frigots and Gallies , well furnished with Artillery , but their Souldiers and Sea-men are inexpert . There is an infinite number of Barks for service against the Enemy upon the River , as advantagious to them as at Sea , by reason his Neighbours are rather worse provided then he ; but all his Forces joyned together were not sufficient to oppose a Spanish , English , or Holland Fleet ; yet this Princes Predecessors have often had great Victories over their Enemies , while Martial Princes have had the Conduct of their Armies . The Kings of Pegu and Siam have at all times pretended to a sole Monarchy over all the Kingdoms in these parts , and without dispute Pegu had something the better , but the continual War they have held , as well for this as other differences , hath so wasted the Frontiers of both these Kingdoms , that the Armies are not able to subsist there any longer , and so necessity forced them to conclude a Peace ; which since they break not , but by incursions of some flying Army of twenty or thirty thousand , during the Summer Season . The last War the King of Siam made upon the Kings of Iangoma and Langsgaugh were purely out of ambition for the Soveraignty they pretended to over those Kingdoms . 'T is not long likewise since the King of Cambrodia , a Tributary to the King of Siam , revolted ; whereupon Siam enters his Territories with a potent Army , but was opposed so vigorously , that he was forced to retire . The Kingdom after this enjoyed a long peace , till the deceased King having caused his Brother to be murthered to establish his Son upon the Throne , one of the Princes of the Bloud took occasion to usurp the Crown , as I shall immediately tell you . This Usurper made shew as if he would espouse the interests of the State against the Kings of Pegu and Auva , and especially against the King of Cambodia , though he would not enter into open Hostility with them , because he might have enough to do to stand arm'd against the designs the right Heirs might have upon his person . He continued likewise the same friendship for the Hollanders his Predecessour had testified to them , since he took their part against Fernando de Silva , Governour of the Manilles . This Portuguez taking the confidence to set upon a Holland Frigot upon the River of Menam , in the year 1624. the King seiz'd upon his Vessel , and forced Fernando to restore the Frigot . Since which time the Siameses have been continually vext by the Portuguez in their Traffick with China , though the Hollanders assist them effectually against their Enemies , and declare highly for them ; as they lately likewise assisted the King of Siam with six Ships , to chastise the Rebels of Patany . For certain , the King of Siam keeps more Elephants then any other Prince of India , and herein consists his chiefest Forces . For though the Indians affect this Beast , of what part so ever he is , yet have they a particular esteem for those of Siam , for their make , their strength , and , as they call it , for their apprehension . They take them here as they do in Pegu , bringing into the Forrest fifteen or twenty tame Females , which being , as it were , Decoyes , suffer themselves to be led up and down , till some of the wild Elephants herd with them , and so are by little and little betrai'd into a large Court well wall'd about , to which you enter by a double walk of Trees , which as well as the Court is shut up with strong Rails : As soon as the Elephants are in , then are the Females let out one by one at another Gate , leaving the wild by themselves . Within this Court are two four-square Partitions , divided with Pallizadoes like Cages , the one in the middle , the other at the side of the wall . The posts whereof they are made , are set at such distance , that men may with ease pass in and out to vex and provoke the Beasts ; but they must make a swift retreat within their Appartment , when this formidable Foe pursues them . This is the most acceptable divertisement can be presented to the King , who with the Nobility of his Court is ever present at this hunting . After the Elephants are by this kind of hunting sufficiently tired , they drive them into another close Pen no bigger then their bodies , made of strong beams , where they tye them by the legs to three or four tame Elephants ; whereupon hunger and acquaintance with the others , in three or four dayes bring them to live as they do . Sometimes they hunt them in the Forrest , and open Champion , with tame Elephants , till at last they fasten them by the legs together , and so by force drive them away , but this not without conflict and danger . Sometimes in the Kingdom of Siam they meet with white Elephants . All over India they have a veneration for this Creature : but the Siameses , and the people of those parts , say , they are the Kings of the Elephants ; in so much as the King of Siam , when he meets with one , causes him to be served in Vessels of Gold , to walk under a Canopy , and allows him a Princely train . In the year 1568. the King of Pegu , understanding that the King of Siam had two white Elephants , sent a solemn Embassy to request he might buy one of them , and that he would set a price upon him ; which the King of Siam refusing , the King of Pegu resolves to fetch him with a powerful Army . He found such slender resistance in Siam , that the King seeing his Kingdom and chief City in the hands of his Enemies , took poyson , whereof he dyed , though that Conquest cost the King of Pegu the lives of five hundred thousand men . Raja Hapi , King of Siam , who lived about the year 1616. acknowledged at that time the Soveraignty of the King of Pegu , but this was only till he could find opportunity to free himself from this subjection , as he did few years after . For entering the Kingdom of Pegu with a powerful Army , he laid ●iege to the City of Aracam ; resolved not to move thence till he had taken it . In effect he rais'd not the Siege , but not being able to force the City , and unwilling to break his Oath , he built a House near it , where he dyed . This Prince was so famous for his cruelty , that 't is reported of him , that being sick , and hearing two of his Concubines laugh in an anti-chamber , he commanded they should be immediately cut to pieces . He had a Favourite , called Ochi Chronwi , whose ambition swell'd to that height , that he brought four or five hundred Iaponeses into the Kingdom , cloath'd like Merchants , to be imployed to murther the King , and settle him upon the Throne . This design took no effect during the Kings life , but he being dead , Ochi Chronowi seiz'd on the Crown , and caused himself to be proclaimed King. The Son of Raja Hapi had friends sufficient to cast out this Usurper , but he was not fortunate enough to keep the Crown in his possession , for he was likewise slain , and left it to his younger Brother alive at this day . 'T is not long since the King of Siam had the satisfaction to have two young white Elephants together , but they both dyed in a short time . The Indians do believe that a white Elephant hath something in it of divine , and say , they respect it not only for the colour , but they observe in him that he looks to be treated as a Prince , and that he is troubled , when other Elephants render not him the honour due to him . The King of Siam is a Pagan , nor do his Subjects know any other Religion . They have divers Mosquees , Monasteries and Chappels , where their Ecclesiasticks retire and assemble to do their Devotions . They are discerned from other buildings by the gilt Towers and Pyramides . There are infinite Pagodes of Gold , Silver , Stone , Timber , and other materials , of all sizes ; some of twenty , some thirty , fourty , fifty foot , and amongst the rest one which sits , which if it stood , would be sixscore foot in height . Their ecclesiasticks are very exemplary in their life , having amongst them a kind of Hierarchy , under the direction of the High-Priest of the Grand Mosquey of the City of India , to whom all the rest yield obedience . In matters of Religion his Authority is great , but in Temporals he acknowledges the King , and yields him the same respect as his other Subjects do . In the City of India , there are above thirty thousand of these Ecclesiasticks ; who are easily known by their habit , for they all wear Garments of a yellow Linnen-cloath , and have their Crowns shav'd . Amongst them they chuse the most learn'd and accomplish'd for Priests , and to take charge of the Mosqueys . These are as Parsons amongst them , who on Festival dayes preach to the people , and sacrifice to their Idols . They are prohibited the company of Women on pain of being burnt alive : but their Vows are not so indispensible , but such as have not the gift of Continency are allowed to change their profession ; every Mosquey hath a Convent belonging to it , for entertainment of Priests design'd for the service , which is regularly said , morning and evening . They live partly on the Revenue of the Mosqueys , and partly on Gratuities given them by the King and Nobility , in the way of Almes , but they have their chiefest livelihood at the peoples Charge , by begging every day through the City , like our Friars Mendicants . They have likewise Religious Women and Beguins , who are aged , devout Women , who inhabit near the Mosqueys , that they may be present at all the Church-Services ; but these make no Vow , nor are obliged to any particular rule of Discipline . They believe there is one God , who created the Universe , and hath under him divers other Gods , by whom he governs the World. They believe the Soul is immortal , and that at its departure out of the Body , it goes either to injoy beatitude , or into eternal torments , having first passed through other Bodies . This is the ground of their Religion , which , they say , they have received from time immemorable by Tradition of Saints , whom they have exalted to Deities , and now do part of their Devotions to them . They hold likewise , that good works will save them , and in particular their Charity , which they direct not to men alone , but to Beasts likewise . And hence it is , that on Festival dayes , the people bring Birds and Fish hard by the Mosqueys , which they buy on purpose to set them at liberty , because with the Benjans they believe a Metempsychosis , or transmigration of Souls . In their Ceremonies they use abundance of lights , which they set up before their Pagodes , in time of Service . They likewise Incense them , and adorn them with Flowers and precious Stones . They have no certain day in the week design'd for their Devotions , but they have some in particular every quarter of the Moon , and observe moreover a sort of Lent for three moneths , during which they abstain from several sorts of Meat . They pray for the dead , and bury them with many Ceremonies . They wash , shave , and perfume the Corps in the presence of the Ecclesiasticks ; then they are brought near the Mosqueys , where the Corps is burnt , and the Ashes buried in the same place , under a rich Tomb or stately Pyramide , according to the degree and abilities of the deceased . The nearest Relations shave themselves , give Alms , procure the Priests to say Prayers , and attend the body with Musick , Theatrical Representations , and Fire-works , so as these Obsequies put them to great charges . They never dispute with any of a contrary Religion , but believe , that by living well they may be saved in any Religion : though they are so fixt to their own , that there is no hope of ever introducing another . The Portuguez endeavoured to catechise some , but with as little effect as the Mahumetans , who would have brought in the Alcoran . The inferiour people here invoke the Devil , contrary to the doctrine of their Ecclesiasticks , who incessantly preach against this abomination ; but hitherto they cannot pluck up this rooted wickedness , which they sucked in with their first Milk. The Siameses are comely , and well proportioned , but ill Souldiers , though cruel and insolent enough after Victory . They are rather black then brown , ingenious in Commerce , but they are cautious , dissident , dissemblers , unconstant , false , and lyars . The Men are lazy , and care for no employment which requires labour , such they leave to their Women and Slaves , leaving affairs and husbandring of land to their charges , while they walk the Streets , or make their addresses at Court. They cover themselves with a painted Cloath from the Navel to the K●ces . Men wear short Shirts with sleeves hanging to their Elbows , and Women hide their Breasts with a linnen Cloath , which is fastned about their Neck . All observe one fashion in Clothes , so as Persons of Quality are not to be distinguished from others , but by their Train , which consists of about five and twenty or thirty Slaves . Their Houses are made of Timber or Canes , of a fashion peculiar to the Country , and covered with Coco leaves , they are raised three or four foot from the ground , and in every partition have several windows , which is very commodious . They have no other moveables then what are necessary for the Chamber and Kitchin , and their diet is Rice , Fish and Pulse , and they drink nothing but Water , but at Feasts they make better cheer , and are willing to be invited to be drunk with Arac or Strong-water . Ecclesiasticks meddle not in the marriages of Persons of Quality , by reason the parties are content to confide in each other for the conditions agreed upon , and obtaining the consent of their Parents they consummate the marriage . But they ever reserve liberty of separation , with an equal division of Goods and Children , without License of any Magistrate , and to marry again , with whom , and as oft as they will. Their contract with their Concubines is of a different kind , for they are considered but as Slaves , and under the authority of the Wife , who on her part is satisfied with this precedency , knowing her Children , who are only esteemed legitimate , shall divide all , leaving to the natural but a very small share . The Estates of Persons of Quality are ordinarily divided into three parts ; one falls to the King ; one to the Ecclesiasticks , they defraying the Funeral Charges , which there are great ; and the third to the Children . People of middle condition buy their Wives , and consummate the Marriage , after payment of the sum accorded on ; but have the same priviledge of Divorce as the others . Their Children divide the inheritance equally , except the eldest , who hath some advantage . Till they are five or six years of age , they bring up their children with little care ; then they put them to the Ecclesiasticks to be taught to write and read and to be instructed in Religion ; during which time they see their children but very seldom ; but having learnt these first Rudiments , they put them to a Trade ; or if they find them to be ingenious , they continue them in their Studies , to make them capable of the Priestly Function , or fit for some imployments , which among them are bestow'd according to merit , and not sold for money . Those who live in Cities subsist by Merchandize , turn Courtiers , or betake themselves to some Handy-craft , or else become Fisher-men , whereof there are very many along the Coast , as there are also in those Cities , which have the convenience of any River . The Peasantry is very wretched , living only on their labour , employing themselves in dressing the Cocoes , and in breeding Cattle and Poultry , but Provisions are so exceeding cheap that they make very little advantage thereby . In the City of India , the principal Commerce consists in Stuffs brought from Suratta , and the Coast of Coromandel , all sorts of Chinese commodities , precious Stones , Gold , Benjamin , Wax , Copper , Lead , Indico , Calamba-wood , Brasil-wood , Cotton , Saphires , Rubies , &c. but above all , Deer-skins , whereof they furnish the Iaponeses with above fifty thousand every year . It likewise yields a great trade of Rice , which they transport to all the neighbouring Islands . By reason of the abundance of these Commodities , there is scarce a Nation throughout Asia that have not their Merchants in India , besides the Portuguez and Hollanders , who have some years since settled themselves in those parts . The King himself likewise trades amongst them , and for that purpose hath his Factors at Pegu , at Auva , at Iangoma , at Lansiaugh , upon the Coast of Coromandel , and principally at China , where he hath those priviledges which are not allowed to any other Prince . The Money of this Country is very good , by reason the King only hath power to stamp , and so prevents variation of the value ; there are of it three sorts ; Ticals , Mases , and Foangs . Two Foangs make a Mase , and four Mases make a Tical , worth about thirty Sols French money . Four Ticals make a Tayl , and twenty Tayls a Catly in Silver . In Silver their least money is a Foang , but they make use of a certain sort of Shells brought them from Manilles , from Borneo , and Lequeo , whereof eight or nine hundred amount to a Foang , without which they could not chaffer , by reason Victuals are so cheap , that a Man may buy more there for five of these Shells , then in any part of Europe for a Farthing . The Portuguez finding of what consequence the King of Siam's friendship is to them , for supporting of their Trade with the Moluccas , the Philipine Islands , or Manilles , have still a particular care to preserve a good correspondence , by civilities from the Viccroys of Goa to the King at their arrival in the Indies , and by Persons of Quality daily commission'd thither , confirming themselves by this means so well in the Princes favour , that he not only allows them to trade throughout his Dominions , but imploys them in his most important Affairs , permitted them to build a Church in his chief City , and maintains one of their Priests at his own charge . They enjoy'd all these priviledges , till such time as the King of Siam began to favour the Hollanders , whom he found less insolent and more sincere then the Portuguez , who jealous of the affection of the King shewed to the Hollanders , presently obstructed the Commerce the Siameses held at Saint Thomas and Negapatam , and proceeded so far , as at last , in the year 1624. they set upon a Dutch Frigot upon the River Menam , as we told you before : whereat the King was so offended , that the Bishop of Malacca , having a Vicar Resident at India , he forbad him to come to Court. The Portuguez instead of making amends for this first fault , in a conjucture when the Hollanders , their profess'd enemies , might have joyn'd with the King of Siam , continued still to obstruct the Commerce of the Siameses ; in so much that the King perceiving their design was absolutely to destroy it , was out of all patience ▪ and in the year 1631. stayed one of their Ships with all the Men ; but they finding means to make an escape , contrary to their parole , he put an Imbargo upon all the Portuguez Ships , which were found in the Ports of Lygoar and Tanassary , and put all the Men in prison , out of which they were not set at liberty till two years after . The Hollanders made their first establishment there , at the beginning of his age , though it is only since the year 1634. that they trade there with any profit : they have made great advantages of the friendship of that King , in order to the Commerce they have at Iava and Sumatra . On the North-west side of the Kingdom of Siam , lies that of Cambodia , which on the other side hath nothing but the Sea. The Metropolis , from which it derives its name , lies sixty Leagues from the Sea , upon a pleasant River , which rises out of a great Lake , as do also all the other Rivers of the Kingdom . But in that of Cambodia , it is particularly observable , that it overflows every year as the Nile doth ; and as doth also the River Menam , in the Kingdom of Siam . It begins to rise at the beginning of Iune , and so rises by degrees to ten or twelve foot ; but in Iuly and August 't is not navigable , for that it drowns the whole Country . The City of Cambodia , to prevent these Deluges , is built upon an advantagious rising , having but onely one street , and is inhabited by Iaponeses , Portuguez , by Cochinchinez and Malayes . The Portuguez carry Malacca-Stuffs thither , and there load with Benjamin , Lacque , Wax , Rice , Brass , Vessels and Bars of China - Iron . The King , who is but a Vassal of the King of Siam's , resides in the City of Cambodia , in a Place fortified with a good Pallisado instead of a Wall , where are some Pieces of China Artillery , and about twenty four or twenty five pieces of Cannon , which he recovered out of two Holland Ships wrack'd on that Coast , all mounted on four-wheel'd-Carriages , only painted blew , except four which are mounted on ordinary Carriages , varnish'd black , with Ladles and other Utensils of Silver , or Iron , so polished they might be taken for Silver . The King of Cambodia is nothing so powerful as the two Kings whom we last mentioned ; for an Army of twenty five or thirty thousand is the most he can draw into the Field , so as were the Siameses more Martial , they might with small trouble make Cambodia subject to their King. The Nobility of the Court are divided into Ockinas , Tomimas , Tonimnes , Nampras and Sabandars , each in his degree , but for the best part without any particular charge , except the first , who are most considerable in publick Assemblies , distinguished by little Cabinets of Gold carried after them , wherein are Cardamum and other Drugs to rub their Lips , Cissars to cut their Bettele , by them called Pynang , and for the Lime , Areca and Bettele , which they chew continually . In the presence of the King , whether it be for Councel or Complement , they stand in a semi-circle , and behind them the Tommaes , known from the others by their Bottles of Silver . No address is made to the King , but by mediation of these Ockinas ; for though the Priests are next his Person , between him and the Ockinas , and converse familiarly with him , they esteem it notwithstanding a king of Sacriledge for an Ecclesiastick to meddle in secular Affairs , so as none but the Ockinas communicate general or particular Affairs to him ; of which 't is their Office to take cognizance , as also of the Kings Orders upon their report . In the whole Town there is but one Pagode or Mosquee , wherein there are three bigger , and three lesser Statues . It is supported with wooden Pillars , varnished black , with a folliage of Gold , and the floor covered with Mats . Their Priests have no houses near the Pagode , and when the chief of their Ecclesiasticks dyes , they build him a Monument of Stone , which at the bottom is four-square , and upwards to the top grows round like a Pear . The Portuguez are so well settled here , that the Hollanders cannot hope to carry on any Trade , till they have first destroyed that of the Portuguez . At their first Arrival , in the year 1637. they committed the management of their Affairs to an adoptive Son of the Queen , to whom the King had given the name of Tisnecha , and the honour of Nampra , and they used the credit of the Chabandar of the Iaponeses , in hope by this means they might gain a small establishment . But the friendship they had contracted with the King of Siam , and the Artifices of the Portuguez , bred them difficulties they could not master , otherwise they might have laded there yearly eighty or a hundred thousand Deer-skins , besides Neat and Buffles hides , above a hundred Picols of black Lacque , at ten Thails the Picol , above three or four hundred Picols of Benjamin , at seventeen or eighteen Thales the Picol , and might have vented their Cotton-yarn , and Cloath , for above sixty or seventy in the hundred profit . Provisions in these parts are so plentiful , that the Inhabitants having so much more then they have use for , sell them in a manner for nothing , specially Venison , Beef , Pork , Goats , Hares , Kids , Cranes , Herns , and all sorts of Poultry ; as likewise Oranges , Citrons , Mangas , Cocoes , &c. but to judge the better of the fertility of this Soyl , take notice , that the people of Quinam alone fetch yearly thence two thousand Coyangs of Rice , five Coyangs making four Lestes , or eight Tuns , at seventeen or eighteen Thails the Coyang . And so much by way of Account of the small Kingdom of Cambodia . That Tongue of Land is called Malacca , which in form of a Peninsula extends it self from the Kingdom of Siam , from the South-east towards the North-west , even to the Equinoctial Line , betwixt the Gulfs of Bengala and Siam , or Cambodia ; and contains , besides the City of Malacca , ( whence it derives its name ) the Kingdom of Iahor and Patana . The Country was discovered by Alphonso d' Albuquerque , in the year 1511. since when the Portuguez have kept their ground there so firmly , that none yet can supplant them . Malacca is scituate upon the strait that divides the Isle of Sumatra from the Continent , on this side the Line two Degrees and half , in a large Plain , where there is but only one Mountain , the foot whereof is almost wholly taken up with the Town , leaving only a small space open towards the North-east . About eighteen hundred paces may be the compass of it ; for six hundred whereof it lies on the Sea-coast , enclosed with a good Wall , as likewise on the River-side , which bounds another third of the Town ; and on the Land-side , 't is fortified with four regular Bastions . The first , which is on the River-side , is called the Bastion of Saint Domingo ; another on the Sea-shore , Saint Iago ; and two more betwixt these two , called Madre de Dios and Vnze mil Vergenes : from that of Saint Iago , to that of Madre de Dios , there is a good Pallisado of eighteen foot high ▪ and between those of Madre de Dios to Saint Domingo , a sufficient Ditch . The Colledge of the Iesuits , also called Saint Pauls , which serves likewise for a Parish Church , stands on the top of the Hill , whence it commands the Town , and the Country near about it . There is likewise another rising ground about a Cannon shot from the City , where there is a Convent of Iacobins . The River there , which runs North-west , is not very broad , and at high-water it mixes with the Sea , but is fresh at low-water . There is a Bridge over it , though one side is without comparison much higher then the other , by reason the Land , South-east , is so low and marshy , that it cannot be broken , but water comes in immediately , and in some places 't is absolutely drown'd . No week passes but it rains two or three times , unless it be in Ianuary , February , and March. The Ebb there leaves open above two thousand paces of shore , which being nothing but a deep mud , affords no landing at low-water . Before the City lye two Islands ; one the Portuguez call Ilha da Naos , about a Canon-shot distant from the City , the other , Ilha de Pedra , for the Quarries where they get Free-stone for their building , and lyes something more remote . The Caracks and Gallions cast Anchor betwixt these Islands at four or five fathom water , but Frigots and Barks enter the River , and Vessels of a middle rate shelter under the Ilha da Naos , between the River and the City . In the City of Malacca , its Suburbs , and the neighbouring Towns , possessed by the Portuguez , there may be about twelve thousand Inhabitants , thus accounted ; in the Parish of Saint Thomas , in the place they call Camp clein , a thousand ; in the Suburbs towards the River eighteen hundred : in the Parish of Saint Lawrence two thousand ; and in Senhora Nossa de Pidaede as many ; in Nossa Senhora da Guadalupe , five Leagues thence , about seven or eight hundred ; and within the walls of the City , three thousand , making at most not above three thousand fighting men . Amongst them there are not above three hundred natural Portuguez , the greatest part are Mestizes or Mal●yans . The City is so commodiously scituate for Commerce with China and the Moluques , whereof the Portuguez having experience , to hinder other Nations from footing there , gave out , that the Air was unwholsome , that it was not inhabitable , especially for Forraigners , while they notwithstanding continued there , and followed their business . They are possessed of no more then the City and Suburbs , and five Leagues off , upon the same River , the Town of Nostra Senhora de Guadalupe ; for about half a League thence live the Manancambos , Subjects to the King of Iahor : but that would not have hindred the Portuguez from making it one of the most considerable places of the Indies , if the Hollanders did not disturb their Commerce , and find work for the King of Spain's Armies in that part of the Universe . At the request of the King of Iahor , in the year 1606. they came down into Malacca , and besieg'd the chief City , upon promise they should be possest of it ; but the aid that King brought them was so inconsiderable , that they were constrain'd to raise the Siege ; yet not till they had so ruin'd the place , that it could never since be repaired , six thousand lives being lost in the Siege . On the other side , since the Hollanders got such strong hold in Ceylon and Iava , the Portuguez trade with China and the Moluques is quite lost , by reason they are no more Masters of that Sea. But what more and more ruines the City , is the avatice of the Governours , who will not accept of that Government , but on condition to inrich themselves two hundred thousand Crowns in three years : to raise which sum they are forc'd to oppress the Inhabitants as well as Strangers ; which oppressions will in time so ruine the Commerce of this place , that for the future the Portuguez must make no great account of it . The Kingdom of Patana is not so great as that of Iahor , but without comparison more populous : for some that have dealt there for the Hollanders , and have staid there a sufficient time , affirm , they have seen Records , that assert the King of Patana can raise an Army of an hundred and fourscore thousand men . True it is , the Patanans are bad Souldiers , and very improper for war ; but we speak of the number , not the quality , and say , that the City of Patanan , the Metropolis of the Kingdom , can alone set forth at least ten thousand ; that is , the Malayans four thousand , the Chineses three , and the Siameses as many . The City of Patana stands upon the Sea-side , but the Haven is two thousand paces thence . The Houses are of Timber or Canes , and well and handsomly built . The Kings Palace is surrounded with a Pallisado , and the Mosquey is made of Brick . As to the Inhabitants , they may be said rather brown then Olive-coloured ; of body well proportioned , but they are haughty and proud ; yet this rather in their Comportment then Conversation , wherein they are very affable : for the Queen her self admitted the Hollanders to come into her Bark with her Noble men , and excused it , that the severity their Sex observe , neither permitted her to see them more often , nor to admit them to her Retirement , to which she was oblieged since here Widowhood . The Chineses and Siameses , who have lived any time there , are ingenious , and understand Navigation ; but the Malayans meddle only with Husbandry and Fishing , living miserably , and drinking nothing but Water . They have no liking to Wine , and for Arac and Aquavitae they have an aversion : but Women they love , and prefer that pleasure before all others , wherefore there is not a Man , who , besides four or five lawful Wives , hath not as many Concubines . Simple ●ornication they allow of , and hold it no sin ; but Adultery they punish severely . This is a Crime unpardonable , and for which the Father , or Son , or one of the nearest Relations , is obliged to be Executioner , the manner of death being left to the person guilty ; yet is this Crime so common , that they would dispeople the Country , should they punish all that are guilty of it . Their wealth consists in Land and Slaves , whom they feed with nothing but Rice , and a little Fish , yet make great profit out of their labour . Only the Chineses and the Mestizes betake themselves to any Trade , or apply themselves to Traffick , which they chiefly have in Siam , Burdelon , Lugor , Cambodia , Cochinchina , Macasser , Grece , Pahan , Iambi , Iohor , Bantam , Bandar , Malfin , Suchidanar , and other places upon the same Coast or Countrey , where they carry all sorts of China Commodities , Purcelane , Skins , Pots , Kettles , and other Iron Utensils ; as likewise Flesh powder'd and smoak'd , Fish dry and salted , Cloath which they have from the Hollanders and Chineses . From their Neighbours they fetch Timber to build withall , Rottang , that is , Cordage of Cocoe , Oyle of the same , Fruits dry'd and preserv'd , Skins of Neat , Buffles , Goats , Pepper , and particularly a Drug they call Saroyboura . These are only Swallow-nests , which they find on Rocks by the Sea-side , and are of such esteem in China , that they sell them for three or four Crowns the pound . There are two sorts of them , the white , which are much in request , and are sold for six , seven , or eight Campans the China Catti ; but the grey are not so dear , and not worth three or four Campans the Catti , which amounts not to above eleven Sols , or a Mamide of Cambaya . Though the Country lye not far from the Equinoctial , yet is the Air good and wholsom , though the heats are exceeding great . Summer begins there in February , and lasts to the end of October ; there falls continual Rains during November , December and Ianuary , with a North-west wind . They Till the Earth with Oxen and Buffles , and sow nothing but Rice , of which they get great abundance . They have for every moneth several Fruits , and Hens that lay twice a day , by reason whereof the Country abounds in all sorts of provisions for the belly , as Rice , Oxen , Goats , Geese , Ducks , Hens , Capons , Peacocks , Deer , Hares , Coneys , Fowl and Venison , and specially in Fruits , whereof they have above a hundred several sorts ; as Durians , Mangosthans , Annas , Lanciats , Ramboutammas , Pissans , Oranges and Lemmons , and above all Lemmons gibol , called in France China Oranges , bought there five or six hundred for a Campan ; Mamplans , Batians , and Centals , &c. whereof more hereafter . The Inhabitants breed no Swine , but the Forrests are so full of wild ones , that they are forc'd to hunt them to prevent the destruction of their Rice ; which being taken , they bury them in the ground , as being Mahumetans , and eat none themselves , nor suffer others . In the Forrest likewise there are abundance of Tygers and Apes , which are no less pernicious to the Fields then the wild Swine are ; but the wild Elephants , of which there are likewise great numbers , are very harmless . They are taken by hunting , turning a tame Elephant amongst them , with whom they presently fight , and while they are in the fury they tye their hinder feet together ; so as being not able to withstand any longer , they yield to be driven away , and are tam'd by hunger in a short time . The Portuguez heretofore bought there fifteen or sixteen horned Beasts in a year , and carried them to Malacca , paying a Campan a head for the export . But the Hollanders pay nothing , neither for those they slaughter in the Country , nor for those they ship for Sumatra or Iava : for doubtless they win more on their affections then the Portuguez , or any other Strangers . The King of Patana is Subject , or rather Vassal to the King of Siam , but payes him annually a very inconsiderable Tribute . Not many years since there reign'd a Queen , that sent him no more then once a year a Flower of Gold , and some Silk-Stuffes and Scarlet ; she was about that time fifty years of age , whereof she had been a Widow fifteen ; when she appear'd abroad , which was seldom , to take the Air , she was attended by four thousand Persons of Quality , with the Armes and Equipage of her deceased Husband born before her . The King of Iohor possesses all the utmost parts of the Penninsula , the Ancients called Aurea Chersonesus , to the Streight of Sincopura , the chief Towns are Linga , Bintam , Caryman , &c. but the chief City of all the Country is Batusabar , scituate six Leagues from the Sea , upon the River Iohor , divided into two Towns , one keeping the name of Batusabar , the other called Cottasabrang , one being thirteen hundred paces about , the other about five hundred . They are both built with Free-stone , and all the Houses stand along the River-side , raised on piles eight or ten foot from the ground , which lies so low , that at high-water 't is covered twice a day . In it are near four thousand Inhabitants able to bear Armes ; and could they bring themselves to take pains in Fortification , with little labour might this River be brought about the Town , which might thus be made one of the strongest places in the Indies . The Hollanders have used all their Endeavour to bring them to it , and to secure themselves from the Portuguez , their irreconcileable Enemy : but their Houses in Cotta Zabrang , and thereabouts , being nothing but Straw , they care not much for burning , so they have but time to save themselves in Batusabar , where the building is of Timber , and they can defend themselves against flying parties . The Country belongs intirely to the King , who gives Land to manure to any that desire it ; but the Malayans are so slothful , that the Ground is all , as it were , overgrown with Moss , though by the Herbage and Trees it produces , it is easie to perceive , great profit might be raised , if the Soyl were cultivated . For further testimony of this , the Hollanders , in their Relations , amongst other things observe , that at a time the King of Iohor presented their Admiral with Sugar Canes eighteen foot long , and seven inches about . The Malacca or Malayan Language is held the most elegant of all the Indies , where it is at least as general as French in Europe , and is the easier to learn , because there are no inflections , neither in Nounes nor Verbs . For the Readers curiosity I shall here insert some of their words , that he may spend his judgment , and begin with the numbers , which they thus count . Satu one , dwa two , tyga three , eupat four , lyma five , nam six , tousion seven , de lapan eight , sambalan nine , sapalo ten , sabalas eleven , duabulas twelve , tyga balas thirteen , capat balas fourteen , lyma balas fifteen , nam balas sixteen , tousion balas seventeen , delaban balas eighteen , sambalan balas nineteen , duo pola twenty , saratus a hundred , &c. Arys the day , Malam night , Zouson the stomack , leheer the neck , dangudo the mustachoes , Bat the tongue , Iargary the fingers , Toulang the leg , Goumo the foot , Tangam the arm , Capalla the head , Rambot the hair , Pourot the belly , Ianget the beard , Tangan the hand , Molot the mouth , Martye the eyes , Yrotdon the nose , Conet the skin ; Babpa Father , Maa Mother , Ibou Grandfather and Grandmother , bewangdarnet to bleed , mackol to beat , mollay to begin , billy to buy , chiuy to pay , diem to be silent , ambel to take , toulong to assist , Manyte I , Pakanera you , andrior to melt , boday to deceive , dengaer to hear , battou to content , mansuiry to prick , Mus Gold , Salacha Silver , ada I have , Palla a Nutmeg , toy quitabo we , Lacky a Man , bilby to traffick , tidor to sleep , tavar to promise , britacot to menace , terran to clear , pang to cut , Negle Steel , Lada Pepper , minnon to drink tackana to enchaunt , chium to kiss , bretoun to make , dousta to lye , banga to rise , suitsidana to wipe the Nose , tieda tau I understand it not , Sicke Cloves . Leaving the firm Land and the Peninsula , by the Ancients called Aurea Chersonesus , on the Coast of Malacca ; we find the Isle of Sumatra , not above ten Leagues distant . Some have said 't was rent from the Continent by the Sea Currents , as Ceylon from that part of the Indies heretofore called India intra Gangem , but for this conjecture there is little ground in History , it being not to be affirmed more of this place , then it can of Sicily , or England , or any other Island in the World ; except we shall presuppose , that at the Creation the Sea compassed the whole Earth , and that then there was no Islands , but that they were made by the Sea , which afterwards by degrees form'd them out of the firm Land. To enter into this dispute is not our design , no more then to decide whether Sumatra were the ancient Taprobane , as Ios. de l' Escale , Mercator , and divers others think ; or Ophir , where King Solomon's Ships fetch'd the Gold and other precious things , as the Scripture sayes ; but we shall recite only what we could gather out of these last Relations . All conclude that Sumatra extends from the fifth degree on this side , to the sixth degree beyond the Line ; by which Rule it should contain a hundred and sixty , or a hundred sixty five Leagues in length , with a breadth of sixty ; and so they who inhabit the middle of the Island , to have the Equinoctial Line perpendicularly over them . By the scituation we may judge the heats to be there extream ; and herewithall there is so much Wood , and such a multitude of Lakes , that the Air , especially for Strangers , is exceeding unhealthful . Nevertheless it is abundantly fertile ; and besides Gold , Silver , and divers other Metals , as Copper , Iron , Brass , whereof they have the Art to make as good Artillery as they do in Europe ; it produces Rice and Millet , particularly Fruit , in such quantity , as the Forrests are loaden with it , and sufficiently furnish all the Inhabitants . In the middle of the Isle there is a burning Mountain , flaming by intermissions , as Vesuvius in the Kingdom of Naples ; and , they report , there is a Balsom Fountain running incessantly . 'T is wealthy in Diamonds and other precious Stones , Silks , Spices , Wax , Honey , Camphire , Cassia , and divers other Drugs used in Medicine . There are whole Woods of white Sandale , and Cotton sufficient to cloath the Inhabitants . This Island was heretofore divided into ten Kingdoms , but Men making this Voyage only for Traffick , they are contended to visit those only next the Sea , and omit to travel further into the Country , where doubtless Riches are to be found unknown to the maritime Inhabitants . The Portuguez give us account only of two Mediterranean Kingdoms , which they call Andragidan and Arunau ; as also those of Achim , Pedir , Pacem , Camparam , Z●nde and Mancabo , all on the Sea-side , and on this side the Line . The Hollanders , for advance of their Commerce in the Isle of Iava , have discovered the Kingdom of Polymbam beyond the Line , and have made there a most firm establishment , as may be seen in their Relations . The Portuguez have there nothing at all , but have freedom of Trade , except hindred by the Hollanders . The King of Achim hath united to his Crown the Kingdoms of Pedir and Pacem , with almost all the Northern Coast of the Isle ; but he that reigned there in 1596. when the Hollanders first sailed into those parts , was a Fisher-man that usurp'd the Crown , and , in the Siege of Polymbam , was slain , leaving only one Son of five moneths of age , under the government of his Father in Law. Which young Prince dying , his Grandfather succeeded to the Crown ; and that was he the Hollanders treated with in the year 1668. The City of Achim stands in a wide Plain upon the side of a very broad River , but so shallow , that the least Boats get in with difficulty . It hath neither Gates nor Walls , the Houses all built on piles , and covered with Coco-leaves . The Castle , or Palace Royal , stands in the middle of the Town , which on two sides hath most excellent pleasant Forrests , well stored with Apes , Herns , and all manner of Birds . The Natives are flat-fac'd , and of an Olive colour , they cover their body with a Cotton or Silk Shirt , and their head with a light Turbant of the same stuffe ; Children go stark naked , only Girls have their secret parts hidden with a Silver-plate . The Inhabitants of Guzuratta , Malabar , Negupatam , Bengalan , and Pegu , and all Strangers that live among them , cloath themselves after the same manner . The Castle is fortified with a good Wall and Pallisado , and well flanked , so as the Artillery commands all the Avenues and streets of the Town . The Houses in the Castle are built of the same matter and same form of those of the Town , by reason the River , which often overflows , drowns them sometimes to the first story . The piles that support them are gayly wrought , and the Houses covered with Canes . They enter into the Castle by seven Gates , one within another , which are neither curious nor strong . Without the Kings special Licence , none but the Life-guard and Women enter the Pallisado , all others must sue for Audience , or expect till the King sends for them . Such as present themselves to him , do him reverence , with their hands joyn'd and lifted above their head , crying , Daula tua●con , that is , Long live the King. He never recreates himself but with Women , or appears in publick , but either to see Cock-fighting , to bathe in the River , or hunt the Elephant . He is serv'd only by Women or Eunuchs . He uses his Subjects as slaves , and governs by four Sabanders , who are next in authority to him . His Laws are fevere , and punishments extreamly cruel ; so as one shall there meet a multitude of people without either hands or feet , and have been so mutilated , for miscarriages not worth the name of Crimes . The King of Achim , as almost all that inhabit the Coast of Sumatra , is a Mahumetan ; for which reason I shall not need to say any more of their Religion ; only , that they begin their Lent with the new Moon in the twelfth moneth , and end it , at the new of the next moneth , observing abstinence all day , during that time , till night . Whence it comes , that their impatience to see the end of their Lent , makes them still gaze in the West , fixing their eyes up to the Heavens , to find the new Moon ; which is no sooner seen , but they fall to feasting and jollity for the remainder of that night . In Sumatra they get no Corn , but Rice sufficient , of which the Inhabitants make good varieties , particularly Cakes with Oyl ; they have plenty likewise of Beef and Buffles , Goat and Mutton , though none but the King hath priviledge to breed Sheep . Oranges ▪ Lemmons , Bonana , Tamarindes , Batalas , Reddish , Sprinage , and Lettice in great abundance ; they drink Water , or Arac made of Rice or Cocoes . There is in Sumatra a Tree , in the Malayan Language called Singadi ; in Arabia , Gurae ; the Canarians call it Parizaticco ; the Persians and Turks , Gul ; the Decanins , Pul ; and the Portuguez , Arbor triste de dia. It puts forth an infinite number of branches very small and full of knots , from every knot comes two leaves like a Plumb-leaf , save that they are as sweet as Sage , and are covered with a beautiful white . Every leaf hath its bud , which opening thrusts forth small heads , whereof each hath four round leaves , and from each head comes five flowers , composing as it were a Nosegay , in such manner as the fifth is seen in the middle of the rest . The flowers are white as Snow , and a little bigger then the Orange-flower ; blows immediately as the Sun is set , so suddenly , that they are produced as 't were in the cast of an eye . This fecundity lasts all night , till the return of the Sun makes both the flowers and leaves drop off , and so strips the tree that least greenness is not to be found upon it , nor any thing of that admirable odour which perfum'd the Air , and comprehended all that Asia affords of sweetness . The tree keeps in this condition , till the Sun hath left the Horizon ; and then it begins to open its womb again , and deck it self with fresh flowers , as if in the shades of night it would recover it self out of the affliction which it is put into by that Planet , whose return enlivens the rest of the Universe . There is not in the Island a Tree more common then the Cocoes , and in regard 't is general through the Indies , I will give here a brief description of it ; and first tell you there are four sorts thereof . That which bears the fruit called Cocoes , which are the Nuts of the Country , is the most considerable , not only of any Tree in this Country , but indeed of any other part of the world . This Tree , not above a foot diameter , grows in body exceeding high , having not a branch but at the top , where it spreads as the Date-tree . The fruit comes not out of the branches , but beneath out of the body , in bunches or clusters of ten or twelve Nuts : The flower is like that of a Chesnut , and it grows only near the Sea , or upon the River side in sandy ground , and nevertheless grows so lofty , that except the Indians , who by practice climb it with as much agility and quickness as an Ape , there is no Stranger will venture to do it . 'T is as common in the Indies , as the Olive in Spain , or Willows in Holland ; and though the wood be sappy , yet it serves for such variety of things , that there is no Tree of so general an use . In the Maldives Isles , they make Ships that cross the Sea , without any thing but what the Cocoe affords . Of the outer rind they make a kind of Hemp , which they call Cayro , whereof they make Cordage and Cables for their Ships . Of the leaves they make Sails , and cover Houses with them ; they make of them likewise Umbrelloes , Fans , Tents , Mats and Hats , which for their lightness are very commodious in Summer . These Trees are planted either for the Fruit , or the Terry which is got out of them . The Fruit is of the bigness of an Estridge egg ; and the Husk , that is green , as of our ordinary Nuts , being dried , is converted into the Thread called Cayro , which I spoke of before . Sometimes they gather the Fruit before it comes to perfect maturity , and then it is called Lanbo , whence may be drawn two pints of refreshing Liquor pleasant to drink . This Juyce by degrees turns to a little Nut , in taste not much unlike our Hasel-nut , but something sweeter . The shell of this Nut , while 't is green , is good to eat , but being dry , they make Cups , Spoons , and other Utensils of it , or make Coal for Goldsmiths . The Indians peel this Nut , and extract a Milk out of it , as useful to all purposes , as our Cows milk . None but the poor eat the Fruit , because ordinarily they dry it , to extract the Oyl , which is good to eat , useful in medicine , and to burn in Lamps . The fruit being kept in the shell , by degrees turns to a kind of Apple , which in time grows yellow , and is excellent to eat . They extract Wine out of it , thus ; pulling off the Flower , they fasten to it a pot of Earth they call Collao , well stop'd and luted with Potters earth , that it may not dye nor sharpen . They know in what time the pot will be filled with a certain Liquor , which they call Sura , that hath the taste and quality of Whey . This Liquor boyl'd makes Terry , which serves them for Wine , and being set in the Sun , makes excellent Vinegar , and stilling it in a Limbeck makes good Strong-water . They make likewise Sugar of it , which they call Iagra , but esteem it not , for that 't is brown , having such plenty of white . The Portuguez , steeping Raisins of the Sun and some other Ingredients in Sura , make a Drink that hath the taste and quality of Sack. The Indians esteem most the inside of this Tree , for the Pith is white , and as fine as any Paper we have , will hold in fifty or sixty folds , or as many leaves . They term it Olla , and use it in stead of Paper , so as Persons of Quality seek much after it , only for this use ; of the Bark they make courser paper , to make up Merchandizes in . The second Species of Cocoes , is the Tree that the Portuguez call Arrequeiro , for the Areca that comes of it , whereof we spoke in the precedent Book , and of which we shall have further occasion to speak more hereafter ; as well as of the other two kinds , called Tamor and Lantor , in the description of the Isle of Iava , to which we shall come immediately . Bananas is not any where so common as in Sumatra : 't is a kind of Indian Fig-tree , which grows to a mans height , and produces Leaves six foot long , and a foot and half broad . We call it , with the Portuguez , the Fig-tree , in regard that though the Fruit be not altogether like other Figs , yet hath it the shape and colour . It may be called rather a Bush then a Tree , because it hath no body . The Leaves begin to break forth when the Sprout is but four foot high , and as some come forth , others wither and fall , till the Plant be at full growth , and the Fruit come to maturity . The bole of it is not above ten or twelve inches think , and so soft that it may with ease be cut with a Knife . In the middle of the Leaf there comes out a Flower as big as an Estridge Egg , inclining to a violet colour , out of which comes a branch which is not wood , but tender as a Cabbage-stalk , loaden with Figs. At first they are no bigger then a Bean , but in time they grow seven or eight inches long , and as big as a Cowcumber ; not a sprig but shall have near a hundred Figs , which joyn together like a bunch of Grapes . They gather them before they are full ripe , which they know by their colour , which is of a yellowish green ; then they hang them on a Nail till they ripen , which will be in four or five days . No stalk hath more then one bunch ; they cut it close to the ground , whence it springs again with such vigout , that in a moneth it recovers its former condition ; and at that rate fructifies the year throughout , which is a great Ma●na to this Country , where a little sufficeth ; and thus they live in a manner for nothing . The Cods or Husks , wherein the Figs are inclosed , are no less delicious and useful then the Fruit it self , and as nourishing as our finest Bread , and in taste much like a Cake , so as this Tree alone is sufficient to feed the whole Country . The Pepper of Sumatra is without doubt the best in the Indies , except that of Cochim . Commonly they plant it at the root of another Tree , underset it with Canes or Poles , as Hop or French-beans . The Leaves resemble Orange-leaves , only they are a little less and more sharp ; it grows in little branches as red Goosberries , or Juniper . While it hangs on the tree it is green , and turns not black till it be gathered and dry , which they do in December and Ianuary . The places which produce most of it are , Malabar , Onar , Barselor , Mangalor , Calicut , Cranganor , Cochim , Conhon , Quida , Dampin , Dedir , Campir and Andragir , the Isles of Sumatra and Bantam , and certain places in the Isle of Iava . They bring forth likewise white Pepper , but not in so great abundance . The Malayans call Pepper Lauda ; the Inhabitants of Iava , Sahargh ; and the Malabars , Molanga . Long Pepper is not gotten but in Bengala , which is another sort of Fruit like the tag of a point , but something thicker and gray , containing a small white grain of the same taste and use as common Pepper . In Malabar and Goa there grows another sort of Pepper , which they call Canarius , but used only by poor people . 'T is something strange , but very certain , that they spend more Pepper in the Indies then is brought into Europe ; though in the Haven of Bantam only , 't is known they have laded fourty eight thousand Bags in a year : for the Indians dress not any meat without handfuls of it , but they never beat it , nor grind it . Iava , an Island commonly called Iava Major , to distinguish it from another less of the same name , which lies hard by it , is South-East from the Isle of Sumatra , from which it is dis-joyned , only by a narrow Streight , called the Streight of Sunda . It lies seven Degrees beyond the Line , and is about fifty Leagues long : but hitherto no mans curiosity hath discovered the breadth of it , which makes some conceive that it is not an Island , but part of the Continent , known by the name of Terra Australis , near the Streight of Magellan . Iulius Scaliger , in his Exercitations against Cardan , calls it the Compendium of the World ; because there is not Animal , Plant , Fruit , Metal , nor Drug , which is not here in greater abundance , then in any part of the Universe . The Natives say , that originally they came from China , and that their Ancestors , weary of the yoak that King kept them under , removed to the Isle of Iava ; certainly they are in face like the Chineses , their forehead and brows large , and eyes narrow ; for which reason divers Chineses settle in this Island . There is scarce a Town in Iava but hath a particular King , who not above forty or fifty years since obeyed all one Emperour , but of late they have shaken off that Soveraignty , and are all independent . The King of Bantam is the most puissant , and next him the King of Palambuam , from whom is denominated the Streight that divides the Isles Iava and Bali . Ten Leagues thence , towards the North-East , lyes the Town of Panarucan , where they drive a great trade with the Slaves they bring from Malacca , as also in long Pepper and Womens Garments . Near Panarucan there is a Mountain of Sulphur , which began in the year 1586. to cast up fire in such violence , that at that first blazing above ten thousand persons perished by it . The Kings of Panarucan and Palambuam are Pagans , but the King of the City of Passaruan , six Leagues from Panarucan , is a Mahumetan . At Passaruan they have a great traffick in Garnitre , a fruit like a Raspberry , whereof the Merchants of Quilin make Beads and Bracelets , which they sell , and put off all over the Indies . Ten Leagues thence Westward lies the City Ioartam , with an excellent Haven upon a fair River , where Ships , in their Voyage from the Moluccoes to Bantam , take in Provisions and fresh Water . Upon the same River lies the City Gerrici , to whose King the other Kings of Iava render the same respect , they again exact from their own Slaves , and near to these two Cities it is they fetch the Salt that is brought to Bantam . The City of Surabaia , that stands next in rank , hath likewise its proper King , who also reigns over the City of Brandam , six Leagues thence towards the West , and lives at Cidaye . This City is fortified with a good Wall well flanked ; but the Haven is not safe , by reason there wants shelter against the Winds that come from Sea-wards . Ten Leagues Westward lies the City of Tabaon , next Bantam , the most considerable of the Island , as we shall tell you anon . Five Leagues further North-west is Cajam , a City of no traffick , no more then Mandalicaon , which is inhabited by none but Fishermen . Five Leagues onwaads West stands Iapara , upon a skirt of Land that thrusts it self three Leagues into the Sea. The scituation of this Town is upon a fair River , with a good Harbour that renders it very Merchantile . This hath likewise a peculiar King , and none of the meanest in the Island . Twenty five Leagues from Iapara , and forty five from Bantam , lies Matram , or Matavam , a great City , with a King of its own ; who heretofore was so powerful as that he pretended to Soveraignty over the whole Isle ; and for this was the declared enemy of the King of Bantam . Then five Leagues West from Iapara is the City of Pati , and three Leagues beyond that of Dauma , which acknowledges the King of Matavam ; as doth also that of Taggal , scituate with the two others in the same Bay. The next is the fair and strong City of Charabaon , upon a fresh-water River ; and onwards the Cities of Dormago and Monucaon , whence they pass through the Village Gaccon , to the City of Iacatra , and so to Bantam . Without question this last is the Metropolis , and most considerable City of all Iava , scituate about twenty five Leagues from the Isle of Sumatra , at the foot of a Mountain , whence three Rivers rise , two whereof run by the walls , the other through the City , but all too shallow for Navigation . The Town is indifferent great , but rascally Houses ; the walls , which are of Brick , and three foot in thickness , are not entirely lined with Earth , yet so flanked , that at every hundredth pace lies a Cannon , which would sufficiently secure the Curtain , were it in condition for service ; but their Artillery is not mounted , and they have no other Ammunition then a little Powder brought from Malacca , where the Portuguez have a Mill. The City Gates are so wretched , that one might beat them down with a Club ; but so vigilantly guarded , 't would be hard to approach without notice ; there are neither Bastions nor Towers , but in lieu thereof Scaffolds of three stories , which yield a strong defence . In the whole City there are but three principal Streets , which all abut upon the Castle called Pacebam . The one goes from the Pacebam to the Haven ; another , where the Slaves and the Kings Domesticks inhabit , leads to the Gate towards the Fields ; and the third , to the Gate at the foot of the Mountain . The Streets are not pav'd , but are as commodious , by means of the Sand they are covered with . The Channels , which in divers places cross the City , are foul and stinking , by reason the Stream of the River not being strong enough to carry away the filth it brings it self , and what is thrown forth , the Water choaks and makes puddles that infect the whole City . No Person of Quality who hath not his private Chappel , or Mesquite , in his House ; but one there is in common , near the Palace , on the Magazine and Stable side . The City is divided into several Posts , each of which is assign'd to some Person of Quality , who commands in time of War , and hath the direction in civil Affairs . They have a Drum as big as those Germane Casks , call'd Thunder-bolts , used instead of a Bell , which they beat with a wooden Bar as big as a Weavers-beam , morning and evening , as also on Alarms . Likewise they have Brass basins , which they beat musically and chime upon , as they do on Bells . At every corner of the Streets there stands a Guard , and at Sun-set they draw up and make fast all Passage-boats , so as in the night there is no stirring in the Street . At the Prison gate , near the Palace , stands a Guard of fifty Men ; nor is there a Person of Quality , who hath not one of ten or twelve at his House . The Town is full of Cocoe-trees , nor is there a Mansion without divers belonging to it . The housing is poorly built , of Straw or Reeds upon piles , made like those at Achim . They cover their Houses with Cocoe-leaves , and the sides of thier lodging Rooms have only Curtains for freedom of the Air , which is exceeding necessary in this hot Climate . For preservation of their Wares , they have Store-houses of Stone , but they are covered only with Straw , so that to secure them from fire , which is but too frequent amongst them , they lay great pieces of Timber over the Roof , and cover it with Sand , that the fire may not find passage . The Rooms in their Houses are only divided by partitions , made of Canes called Bambus , which they slit so thin , that a Horse-load serves for all the Rooms in a House . At the Houses of Persons of Quality , at the first entrance , you come into a square Court , where the Guard is , and where the Master of the House speaks with such as have business with him , under a little Shed , covered with Canes or Cocoe-leaves . In one of the corners of this Court stands the Mesquite , where at noon they do their Devotions , and not far thence the Cistern where they wash themselves . Being entred the House , you find on both sides of a narrow Gallery several little Niches , for Slaves to rest in , who watch for their Masters security ; by reason they are all afraid of being surprized and killed by their Enemies in the night . All Forraigners , as the Inhabitants of Bengala , Guzuratta , Malayans , Abissins , Chineses , Portuguez and Hollanders , lye out of Town . Here are three great Market places , where Merchants meet daily ; The grand Bazar , or Exchange , is towards the East part of the Town , and is the meeting place of forreign Merchants ; as Portuguez , Arabians , Turks , Chineses , Quilins , Peguans , Malayans , Bengalans , Gusurats , Malabars , and other Indians , who are there from the break of the day till nine of the clock , and then break up . The second Market place is before the great Mesquite , divided from it by a Pallisado . To this place Women resort with Sacks , and a weight of three pounds , they call Gantam , who buy Pepper of the Country people , at eight or nine hundred Caxas the Gantam . But the Chineses , who are very skilful in this Trade , forestall them sometimes ; for they go to the Peasants and buy all they have by the lump before hand . Betwixt the Pallisado and the Mesquite stand Women that sell Bettele , Araca , Bananas , Melons , &c. and some there are sell fine Cakes to be eaten hot . A little higher on the right hand are Armourers , who sell small pieces of Cannon , Pistols , Sword-blades , Battle-axes , Knives , &c. Not far thence , there are others that sell Sandal-wood , white and yellow , and on the left hand are Confectioners , that sell Sugar , Honey , and all sorts of Sweet-meats liquid or dry . Near to that is the Bean-market , where are sold all sorts of Beans , black , white , red , yellow , green and grey , at three hundred Caxas the Gantam . Next to this is the Onyon-market , where Merchants that sell Cloath by whole-sale come , and such as deal in return of Money , and assurances of the return of Vessels . Hard by this is the Poultry , where , besides tame Fowl , they sell also Kids , Geese , Pigeons , Parrats , &c. Coming thence you meet three wayes ; one going to the Chineses Shops ; another to the Herb and Pulse-market ; and the third to the Shambles . By the way to the Chineses Shops , on the right hand , are some Jewellers , who for the greater part are Choroacones , that is , Persians , or Arabians , who sell Rubies , Hiacinths , Turquesses , Granats , &c. And on the left hand is the place for the Bengalians , with their Toyes and small Wares . On the backside of this Street , the Chineses sell their Silks raw and colour●d , Damask , Velvet , Sattins , Brocadoes of Gold and Silver , Purcelane , and Cabinets , and works of Lacque , &c. By the way to the Hearb-market , upon the right hand upon the Strand , are the Bengalians with their small Wares . On the left hand Merchants of Linnen-cloath , and at the lower end of this Market married Women have Seamsters shops ; but men are forbidden to come there under pain of a forfeiture . Then you come to the Hearb-market , where are a multitude of Simples unknown to us . Turning thence you see the Fish-market , then the Shambles , with Stalls full of Beef , Buffles and Venison : then the Spice-market , where Women sell Pepper , Cloves , Nutmegs , Mace , &c. and all sorts of Gums and Drugs , to Europeans unknown : and the Rice-market , where likewise they sell Earthen-Ware and Salt ; whence they pass by the same way they came , to the place where Merchants and Masters of Ships meet about their Affairs . The sale of these Commodities lasts but till nine of the clock , and then opens the Market before the Pacebam , or Palace Royal , where are sold all sorts of Victuals , as likewise some Pepper , which they truck with the Chineses . About noon the Market in the Chineses quarters begins , where nothing is sold but for the Table . We told you before , that next Bantam , Tuban or Tubaon , is the chiefest Town in Iava , and in effect , is stronger then all the rest , and although not so great as Bantam , 't is at least as handsome , and as well built . The Palace is exceeding spacious , and hath very fair Appartments , where Elephants and other Beasts have their several quarters . Each Elephant hath his lodge built upon four pillars , with a post in the middle to tye him to . The rooms are filled with Chests and Hampers for the baggage , when the King goes his Progress . Near to his Lodgings is a place where his fighting Cocks are kept , every one his Pen apart , and every one his Keeper ; as likewise the Parrots , which are much before those they bring into these parts . The greatest part of a beautiful flame colour , with a great golden spot on the back : the out-sides of their wings blew and red , and the in-side a lovely carnation . They are too tender to indure the inconveniences of a long Voyage ; besides the Indians highly esteem them , for that they love their owners , and delight to be made much of by them . The King of Tuban , whom the Hollanders saw , in their third Voyage to the Indies , delighted much in these Creatures , as likewise in Dogs , Horses and white Ducks , by much larger then ours . He had four legitimate Wives , six Sons , and two Daughters , besides natural Children a great number by Concubines , which he kept in several Appartments . His Bed was raised some distance from the ground , built like an Altar of great Stones , whereon lay a Quilt and certain Pillows of Sattin , filled with raw Silk . The Chief Commerce they have at Tubaon consists in Pepper , which they carry to the Isle of Body , where they truck for Cloath , and Stuffs of Cotton and Silk , which afterwards they bring to Banda , Ternate , the Philippines , and other parts , to truck for Cloves , Mace and Nutmegs . The Inhabitants , for the greatest part live only on Fish. They wear no other Garment then a Linnen-cloath about the Loyns ; only persons of Quality sometimes have loose Coats of Chamelot , which reach but to their Thighs . They are by this habit distinguished from other persons , and by their train of Slaves , without whom they never come abroad . They delight much in Horses , and to have their Saddles exceeding rich , which are made like our great Saddles , and their trappings studded with Gold and Silver , striving to appear well mounted at Assemblies , and to shew the King their horsemanship , and the nimbleness of their Horses . The Inhabitants that live in the inner parts of the Isle of Iava are Pagans , and the greatest part Pythagoreans , believing a transmigration of the Soul ; for which reason they eat neither Fish nor Flesh. Towards the South part of the Isle , there are , though but few , some Mahumetans , as we said before , and they observe the Turkish Religion in all things , sending for Priests to Meca . They observe two Fasts . The greater of the two begins the fifth of August , and at the beginning of this Lent it is , the Slaves renue their submission to their Master , with Ceremonies extraordinary . For they take them by the feet , and rub them upward to the knees ; then closing their hands , they rub the head , face and neck ; and then unclose them again . Leut being ended , they celebrate Easter , entertaining their Children and all their Domesticks with a Dinner . There is scarce a Man in Bantam , who hath not three or four Wives , and some have ten or twelve , besides Concubines , who wait on their Wives especially when they go abroad . They make no difference betwixt legitimate and natural Children . A Father hath not power to sell his Child , though he had it by a Slave . Children go stark naked , only the Girls cover their Privities with a thin plate of Gold or Silver . They marry at the age of eight , nine , or ten years , not only to prevent the disorders which in this hot Climate were inevitable , but because the King is Heir to all , who dying , leave their Children under age ; whom he makes his Slaves , as he doth the Widow and Family of the deceased . The Dowry Persons of Quality give with their Daughters consists in Slaves of both Sexes , and in a sum of Coxas , which is very considerable , when it amounts to three hundred thousand , which is much about two Crowns and a half French money . The Women appear with great decency at the marriage of their Relations , though they use no great ceremonies . One may know the day by certain Poles which are stuck in the Houses of the Bride and Bridegroom , with Tassels of red and white Cotton . Dinner ended , they bring a Horse to the Bridegroom , whereon he rides about the Town till evening , expecting the slaves he is to have in marriage , who come commonly loaden with Presents . None but the nearest Kindred sup with them , and see the new married couple abed . Women of Quality are kept in such restraint , that they suffer not their own Sons to come within their Chambers ; and when they go abroad , which is very seldom , all give place and respect to them , even the King himself would do it : nor dares any man speak to a married Woman without the leave of her Husband . Women of Quality are known from others , only by their Train ; for all are dressed after the same fashion , wearing a Petticoat of Cotton or Silk , which comes from the Breast to the mid-leg . Stockings they have none , and go all bare-headed , tying up their Hair together on the Crown of their Head ; but when they come to Weddings , or other publick Assemblies , they wear a Coronet of Gold , and have on their Fingers and about their Arms Rings and Bracelets . They are so much addicted to cleanliness , that there passes not a day but they bathe themselves three or four times . They do not their natural necessities , nor receive their benevolences from their Husbands , but they go up to the Neck in Water to cleanse themselves : They do no work at all , which needs be no wonder , for the Husbands themselves having imployed two or three hours about their Merchandize , all the day after do nothing but chew Bettele amongst their Wives , who are most sollicitous , by all the little kindnesses they can imagine , to court their love , washing and rubbing them till they are stirr'd up to voluptuousness . The Magistrate of the Town of Bantam sits in Judicature in the Court of the Pacebam , from four or five in the Evening till it be Night . The Plaintiff and Defendant appear both in person , and plead their own Cause . One only punishment of Criminals is , they tye them to a post , and stab them to death with a Poyniard : Strangers have this priviledge , that giving satisfaction to the party complaining , they may redeem themselves from death , except they have murthered in cold bloud , or upon advantage . The Kings Council meets upon Affairs of State , under a broad spread Tree , by Moon-light , where sometimes there come near five hundred persons , who part not till the Moon go down . When the Council is risen they go to bed , and there lye till dinner time : afterwards the Councellours of State give audience to all who have ought to propose to the Councel . When the King comes there in person , he sits in the midst of them ; or else with the four principal Ministers of State , and propounds the point wherein he requireth their advice , or causes the Governour of the Town to propound it . To a Councel of War they call the three hundred Captains , Commanders of the Troops the Armies consist of , which is raised in the Town it self . They have a particular course for quenching fire , which happens but too often among them ; for the Women have this Office imposed upon them , while the Men stand in Arms to defend them in the mean time from pillage . Persons of Quality , when they go to Court , or through the Town , have carried before them a Lance , and a Sword sheath'd in a black Velvet Scabbard , and by these Ensigns oblige all the Street to make way for them , who retiring back , fit on their Heels till these Grandees are past . Their ordinary wear is of Stuff wrought with Silk , and they wear Turbants of a fine Bengalian Cloath . Some amongst them wear Mandillions of Velvet , black or crimson , and never forget the Dagger or Poyniard under their Girdle . They ever go with a numerous train of Slaves ; one amongst them carrying the Bettele-bottle , another the Chamber-pot , and a third the Umbrello . They all go bare-footed , it being thought a disparagement among them , to walk with Shooes through the Town . In their Houses many wear them ; they are made at Achim , Malacca in China , and the Isle of Sumatra , where are also made most part of the Umbrello's used in the Indies . The Iavians are haughty , self-conceited , perfidious , mischievous , and cruel ; who never fail to make an end of such they once get advantage of ; and having once committed a murther , they kill all in their power ; for knowing death to be their inevitable reward , they discharge their fury indifferently on all they encounter , without consideration of sex or age ; so as sometimes they are constrained to kill them in the place , instead of taking them to be delivered up into the hands of Justice . They generally wear long hair , are of a Chesnut Complexion , having great Jaw-bones , flat Faces , great Eyebrows , little Eyes , thin Beards ; and being of a middle stature , well set , and strongly limb'd . They are addicted naturally to theft , and so vindicative , that to be revenged of an Enemy , they stick not to run upon his Weapons , and hazard an assured death , to take away anothers life . This bloudy disposition shews they have courage , and would make good Souldiers , were they but as dextrous at Fire-arms as they are at their usual Weapons ; which are the Pike , the Battle-axe , and the broad Sword , but above all the Dagger , or Poyniard . Their Bucklers are of Wood , or boyled Leather stretcht upon a Hoop ; and for their bodies they have Cuirasses , the pieces being fastned together with mails of Iron . Souldiers in time of peace have no pay , but in time of war they have Arms and Clothes , and Rice and Fish for provision . They are all Slaves , and not only such as belong to the King , but likewise to other Lords , who are obliged to enroll them for their Princes service . They are seldom or never idle , but imploy themselves most commonly in making Sheaths for Ponyards of Sandal-wood made hollow , or pollishing their Arms , which they generally poyson ; keeping them so well , that no Raizor can be sharper then their Swords . The Iavaneses , as indeed all the rest of the Indians , hold their Daggers so dear to them , that they will not speak to any man without that by their side , not one Brother with another , and at night they lay it under their Bolster . Some use Truncks , through which they blow little poysoned Arrows , so bearded , that pulling it out the head remains in the wound , which by this means becomes incurable and mortal . Amongst such a multitude of Villains , there are notwithstanding some honest people , but the number is very small : for except some that inhabit near Bantam , upon the Streight of Sunda , at the foot of the mountain Gonon Besar , who were transplanted thither from Pasaruan , all the rest are depraved . The people not able to live under the tyranny of the King of Passaruan , put themselves on certain conditions under the protection of the King of Bantam , and have built the Town of Sura , which hath a peculiar King , but subordinate notwithstanding to the King of Bantam . They live very peaceably , and persevere in the exercise of their Pagan Religion . The soyl is cultivated , either by free people , who take it of the King , or other Lords , at a certain rent , and are not bound to labour longer then their bargain , and may afterwards do what they please ; or by Slaves , who cultivate the Pepper , Rice and Cocoes , breed Poultry and Cattle for their Masters profit , and to supply his Kitchin. Some Slaves take the Cocoes at one thousand Caxaes the Tree . Others work by the day , and get eight hundred Caxaes a day , which is to their Masters profit . Others are not maintain'd by ●heir Masters , but serve them six dayes , and the six dayes following work for themselves , and so get their livelyhood . The Woman slaves keep market , where they sell their Masters Pepper , and other Commodities ; or else imploy themselves in sewing , or making Cloath , that they may not live unprofitably . When they have a mind to be eased of them , they lead them from Port to Port , and sell them to him will give most . The ordinary price for one of an able body is five Fardos , that is about a Pistol a-piece . The Children of a Slave belong to the Master , who disposes of them as he thinks best ; but he hath not power over the life of his Slave , without the express consent of the King or Governour . The Pepper which the Iavians sell to Strangers is usually mixt with Ordure , black Sand , or Gravel , or they adulterate it some other way , either in quality or weight , as they do all their other Commodities . They keep a trade with all the neighbouring Islands , with notable advantage . At the Towns of Macasser and Surubya they fetch Rice , which there they buy for one Sata de Caxa the Gantan , and sell it for double the price . At Balambuam they buy Cocoes , a thousand Caxes the hundred , and venting them by retail at Bantam , they sell eight Cocoes for two hundred Caxes . There they likewise buy the Oyl of the same Fruit. At Ioartam , Gerrici Pati , and Iuama , they fetch Salt at a hundred and fifty thousand Caxaes the eight hundred Gantans ; and at Bantam , three Gantans are worth a thousand Caxaes . They carry Salt to Sumatra , where they truck for Lacque , Pepper , Benjamin , Cotton , Tortoise-shell , and divers others Commodities . From Iacatra , Iappara , Crauaon , Timor and Palimbaon , they fetch Honey , Wax , Sugar , &c. Salt-fish from Crauaon and Bendermassing ; Iron from Crimata , in the Isle of Borneo ; Copper and Lead from Pepa and Guselaen , upon the Coast of Malacca ; from Bali and Cambaya , Cotton and Cotton-cloath , &c. Rich Merchants make no Voyages themselves , but venture the greatest part of their money , for more or less profit , as the Voyages are long or dangerous , and near upon the like conditions we do here in Europe . Obligations , as all other Instruments , are written upon the bark of a Tree , the Letters ingrav'd with a Bodkin , and they make it up in a Roll , or fold it four-square betwixt two boards , which they tye together with a Pack-thread very neatly . Sometimes they use China Paper , which is very fine , and of all colours . As yet they know not the Art of Printing , but they paint their own Characters exactly well , which are rather Figures then Letters . The usual Language is peculiar to the Country ; but the Malayan is more general ; the Mahumetan Religion hath likewise brought in the Arabian Language . The Persians , by the Iavians called Coracons , traffick here for precious Stones , and all sorts of Gums and Drugs , and are a people to be confided in , because they are open-hearted and civil . The Arabians and Beguians come thither for China-ware , and bring with them the Commodities of the neighbouring Islands . The Malayans and Quilins let their money out at Interest , or upon change . The Guzurattans are poor , and commonly Sea-men : All these Forreigners are attired all of one fashion , in a Cotton Garment , and a Turbant of the same stuffe . At their coming to Bantam , they buy a Woman that is for all uses ; and at their departure thence , they sell her again ; but if they have Children by her , they are tied to provide for them . The Chineses are they that bring the greatest trade hither , the most industrious to get wealth , and live the best . They are a self-ended people , that live by Usury , and have there the same repute as the Iews in Europe . They go into the Country , with a weight in hand , to buy all the Pepper they can meet with , and having weighed one parcel , so as they may have a near guess at the rest , pay them present money , or according as they have occasion for it , and by this means engross so great a quantity , that they have sufficient to lade the China Fleet when it arrives , selling for fifty thousand Caxaes the Sack , what cost them but twelve thousand . This Fleet arrives at Bantam in the moneth of Ianuary , to the number of eight or ten , and are Vessels of fourty or fifty Tun. By them likewise comes the money hither , which in the Malayan Language is called Cas , in Iavan , Pity , and is current , not only at Bantam , and all the Isle of Iava , but through all the neighbouring Islands . 'T is a little thin plate made of Lead , and the Skum of Brass , so brittle , that letting fall a string of Caxaes , you shall break at least ten or twelve . They are made in the Town of Chincoa in China , and they are beholding to Wan●y , King of China , for them , who lived about the year 1590. and finding that the Caxaes made by his Predecessour Huyien , King of China , went not off , by reason the Chineses had so filled the adjacent Islands with them , he contrived this brittle money , which his Successour Hamendon put forth , as now it is corrupted . It hath a four-square hole through it , at which they string them on a Straw ; a string of two hundred Caxaes , called Sata , is worth about three farthings sterling , and five Satas tyed together make a Sapocon . The Iavians , when this money came first amongst them , were so cheated with the Novelty , that they would give six bags of Pepper for ten Sapocons , thirteen whereof amount but to a Crown . But they have had leisure enough to see their error ; for in a short time , the Island was so filled with this stuffe , that they were compelled absolutely to prohibit all trading , which so disparaged this money , that at present two Sacks of Pepper will scarce come for one hundred thousand Caxaes . Likewise from China they bring Purcelane , which they sell here at cheap rates ; for at the first arrival of the China Fleet , six pieces of Purcelane may be bought for a thousand Caxaes . They bring their Country Silks , Sattins and Damask , and take away Pepper and Lacque , brought to Bantam from the City of Tabanbaon , Anil or Indico brought thither from the Town of Anier , Sandal-wood , Nutmegs , Cloves , Tortoise-shell , whereof they make Chests and Cabinets , Ivory , whereof they make Chairs for the Mandorins , who prefer this stuffe before Silver . The Portuguez that deal at Bantam live out of Town , in the same Quarter with the Chineses . They drive here a great trade in Pepper , Nutmegs , Cloves , Mace , Sandal-woods , Cubebs , long Pepper , and other Drugs ; and sell here Cotton , Cloath , and other Stuffs , sent them from Malacca : for the greater part of them are Factors , and Commissioners of the Governour of Malacca , and the Arch-bishop of Goa . At Bantam they have neither Priest nor Chappel ; but at Panarucan they have both . In the Isle of Iava are all sorts of Beasts , both wild and tame : The Forrests are full of Elephants and Rhinocerots , Leopards and Tigers , which are more cruel and furious then those of any other place , and do so much mischief , that people go not without danger to gather Frankincense , Mastick , Myrrhe and Benjamin , which is there in its greatest perfection , and whereof there were great quantity to be gotten , if the Forrests were not almost inaccessible , by reason of the wild Beasts , as also for Serpents , Lizards , and Salamanders , exceeding dangerous , and of so extraordinary a growth , that there are Serpents have swallowed Children and Sheep intire . The Tigers and Leopards often come out of the Woods , and make great spoil amongst the Cattle , which for this reason are reared with great difficulty . Their Swine have no bristles , and are so fat their bellies trail on the ground . The Rivers breed Fish in abundance ; and Oysters have there been seen that have weighed three hundred pound ; a thing would seem incredible , if Olearius in his Notes upon Mandelslo's Relation did not observe , that being in Holland in the year 1652. he ●ought at Encluysen , of the Wife of a certain Sea-Captain , who had made a Voyage to the Indies , two Oyster-shells , that weighed four hundred sixty seven pounds , yet to be seen in the Duke of Holstein's Cabinet at Gottorp ; and he adds , That the woman affirm'd there was so much meat within them , that it sufficed all that were in the Ship , being an hundred and twenty persons . 'T is very hard to hunt Deer , Goats , Boars , and other game , fallow or black , which abound there , by reason the Woods are so thick , that 't is impossible to make any way through them ; and the Iavians are so unskilful at their Fire-arms , that it hath been observ'd , That a Iavian , having shot at a wild Buffler , made a shift to kill the beast ; but the Musket recoyling , he fell down , with his cheek all bruised , and the loss of two of his teeth ; in so much that these creatures may be seen in whole herds , feeding up and down the fields . There are likewise abundance of Apes , Foins , Squirrels , wild Peacocks and Parrots , and infinite other birds , exceeding beautiful to the eye . In the Rivers there is abundance of Crocodiles , which seize not only on men bathing , but attempt the Cannows , as they pass along , snatching men out of them , and dragging them to the bottom . The Chineses tame this Creature , and fatten it , to be afterwards eaten as a great dainty . Their Civet yields as much perfume as that of Guiny ; but it is neither so white , nor so good . They have two sorts of Poultry , one like ours , the other betwixt ours and the Indian kind ; and these last , which are in a manner monsters , are so furious , they will fight till death decides the battel . Amongst the common sort there are some whose flesh is black , yet are they very good meat . The Rhinocerot , by the Indians called Abadu , is not so ordinary in the Isle of Iava , as in Bengala , Patane , and other places , though there are some ; and the Iavians make so great account of this Beast , that there is nothing about him which they use not in medicine , not only the Flesh , the Bloud , the Horn , the Teeth , but even his very Dung : They hold there is no better Antidote against Poyson , and attribute the same qualities to this , that ancient Authors do to the Unicorn . The Ants are exceeding troublesom in most of these places , but chiefly in the Isle of Iava : They are much bigger then in our parts , and so mischievous , that there is no Stuff they spoil not , nor Victuals they consume not , if they can get to it ; wherefore they ordinarily set the feet of Tables and Cupboards in Tubs half filled with Water , to hinder the Ants from creeping up ; and 't were impossible to preserve any Birds , did they not set them on Pol●s planted in a Dish of Water ; for should they put them in a Cage , the Ants would get up and kill them . There is besides another sort of Ants , about the length of a Mans finger , and red ; but these are only in the Fields , where they live on the barks of Trees and Herbs . As concerning the Trees and Fruits in the Isle of Iava , amongst others there is the Areca , whereof we spoke a word by the way in the precedent Book . The Portuguez call the Tree that bears it Arre quero , the Arabians , Faufell , and Malayans , Pynang . It is a kind of Cocoe , but not so great , nor the leaves so big and broad . The Fruit is like a Date ; Nature incloses it in a husk , which opens not till it flower , and when it ripens , the shell falls off , the fruit remaining at the branch . It hath scarce any taste , but it moistens the mouth , dyes the lips red , and the teeth black . The Indians lap it up in a Bettle-leaf , mix a little Chalk or Lime with it , and chew it rather out of custom then for any pleasure , though they hold that it strengthens the Stomach and Gums , and is a topical Medicine against the Scurvy ; and in effect there is scarce an Indian that is subject to this Disease , or troubled with the Tooth-ach . This Drug will make some people to be drunk , that all things seem to turn round ; but that dizziness is presently over . The Mangas grow on Trees not much unlike our Nut-trees , but they have not so many leaves . They are of the bigness of a Peach , but longer , and something bending like a Crescent , of a light green , drawing a little towards the red . It hath a great shell , that encloses an Almond of greater length then breadth , and eaten raw very distasteful , but roasted on the Coals not unpleasant . 'T is useful in Physick , against the Worms , and the Diarrhaea . It ripens in October , November , and December , and being perfectly ripe , 't is full as good as a Peach . They get them while they are green , and put them up in Salt , Vinegar , and Garlick , and then they call them Mangas d' Achar , and they serve in stead of Olives . There are likewise wild ones , which they call Mangas brauas , of a pale green too , but brighter then the other , and full of juyce , which is immediate death without a present Antidote . The Ananas is one of the loveliest , pleasantest and wholsomest fruits of the Indies . It grows on a bush , and hath leaves like Semper-vivum . The fruit at first is green , but being ripe turns Orange , or Aurora coloured , drawing a little to a red , shap'd like a Pine-apple ; for which reason the Portuguez , who met with this fruit first in Brasil , called it Pinas : but 't is tender and easie to cut . They are yellow within , of a delicate scent , they are eaten in Wine , but the excess is dangerous for Feavers . The juyce is so sharp , that if one wipe not the Knife they are cut with , next morning it will be found eaten . The Tree is so apt to grow , that a sprig will take root in the earth , though it have not past two or three leaves , be half withered , and have been cut fifteen dayes before . The Canarins call this fruit Ananasa ; the Brasilians , Nava , and in Hispaniola , and the other Western Islands , they call it Iajama : 't is as big as the larger sort of Lemmons , or the middle M●lons , excellent both in scent and taste . At distance they look like Hartichoaks , only they are not so picked as the leaves of that Plant. The stalk is like that of a Thistle , and every stalk bears but one , and that at the top of it ; for though many times it puts forth at the side other stems , yet the fruit that comes of them is very small , and seldom comes to maturity . They have of them in March , and then they are very pleasant , for the juyce hath the taste of sweet or new Wine ; and is exceeding easie of digestion , but it heats , and often brings a Feaver . In Iava there is another fruit called Samaca , 't is as big as a Citron , the colour green , something drawing to a red ; full of juyce , that is tart and toothsom , and within hath divers black kernels : the leaves are like those of Lemmon-trees , but not so long . They put them up in Salt or Sugar , and use them as Tamarindes , against burning Feavers , Inflammations of the Breast , and pains in the Stomack , and Fluxes . Tamarinds grow on great Trees , full of branches , whereof the leaves are not bigger then , nor unlike to the leaves of Pimpernel , only something longer . The flower at first is like the Peaches , but at last turns white , and puts ●orth its fruit at the end of certain strings : as soon as the Sun is set , the leaves close up the fruit , to preserve it from the Dew , and open as soon as that Planet appears again . The fruit at first is green , but ripening it becomes of a dark grey , drawing towards a red , inclosed in husks , brown or tawny , of taste a little bitter , like our Prunelloes . Every husk contains three or four little Beans in a certain skin , which is that the Portuguez call Tamarinho . The fruit is viscous , and sticks to the fingers , but of so good a taste , that the Indians use it almost in all Sawces , as we do Verjuyce ; but 't would turn a mans stomack to see them cook Meat with this Drug ; for squeezing it between their hands , the juyce that runs through their fingers looks more like a Medicine then a Sawce . These Trees bear twice in the year , and grow every where without being planted , or otherwise looked after . Physitians use this Drug against burning Feavers , heat of the Liver , and Diseases in the Spleen , and infused a night in cold Water , it purges gently . The Tamarinds brought to our parts , are either salted or preserved in Sugar . The Inhabitants of the Isle of Madagascar , where there grows plenty of it , call it Quille , and the Iavians , Sunda assu . The Portuguez gave it the name of Tamarinthes , for the resemblance the fruit holds with the Date in Arabia , called Tamar , as if they would say , Dates of India . The Malabars call it Puli , and the rest of the Indians , Ampuli . The Tree is as big as a Walnut-tree , full of leaves , bearing its fruit at the branches , like the Sheath of a Knife , but not so straight , rather bent like a Bow. The Indians , when they would transport their Tamarinds , take them out of the husks , and make them up in Balls as big as a Mans fist , unhandsome to look on , and worse to handle . We told you before , that 't is common to plant Pepper near to a sort of Canes , by the Iavians called Mambu , in which the Tabaxir is found . 'T is true , in the Isle of Iava there was never any of them found ; but again 't is certain , that on the Coast of Malabar , Coromandel , Bisnagar , and near to Malacca , this sort of Cane produces a Drug called Sacar Mambus , that is , Sugar of Mambu . The Arabians , the Persians , and the Moores call it Tabaxir , which in their Language signifies a white frozen liquor . These Canes are as big as the body of a Poplar , having straight branches , and leaves something longer then the Olive-tree . They are divided into divers knots , wherein there is a certain white matter like Starch , for which the Persians and Arabians give the weight in Silver , for the use they make of it in Physick , against burning Feavers , and bloudy Fluxes , but especially upon the first approaches of any Disease . These Canes are so big , that the Indians cleave them to make Boats , leaving a knot at each end , whereon they sit to guide it ; one before , another behind , and use this sort of Boat the rather , for that they are perswaded , Crocodiles bear a respect to the Mambu , and never hurt the Boats made of this Cane . In the Isle of Iava there is another fruit , called , amongst the Malayans , Duriaon , not to be seen any where but in this place and the Malaccaes . The Tree that bears them , by the Malayans call'd Batan , is as big as our Apple-tree , the bark thick , plentiful of boughs , and wealthy in fruit : the blossom , which they call Buaa , is white , inclining to yellow , and the leaves half a foot in length , and two or three fingers broad , on the outside , of a pale green , drawing towards a grey ; but on the in●ide the green is very delicate and lively ; the fruit is as big as a Melon , covered with a thick rough rind , green , and hath ●ibs , as the Melon ; within 't is divided into four quarters , which are again divided into two or three little cells , that contain the fruit , which is as big and white as a Pullets-egg , and of taste so delicious , that the Bianco Maugiares , which the Portuguez compound of Rice , Brawns of Capon , Cream , Sugar , and Rose-water , is not more dainty ; each fruit hath a Stone as big and rough as that of the Peach : It will not keep ; for when the white begins to turn , it must be thrown away , and must be eaten as soon as the husk begins to open . Such as are not used to this fruit will not like it at first , for that it hath the smell of a roasted Onyon ; but the taste is so pleasing , that it may be reckoned amongst the prime and most excellent fruits of the Indies : One thing it is very remarkable for , that there is so great an antipathy between it and the Bettele , that the least number of Bettele leaves laid near a Room full of Duriaons , they corrupt and rot immediately . Accordingly , when a man hath eaten too much of this fruit , let him but lay two or three Bettele leaves upon his breast , and he shall be eased ; and the eating of but one of these leaves after the Duriaons causes speedy digestion ; so as thus one may eat as much as he will , without the least inconvenience . The Lantor-tree , which is another sort of Cocoe-tree , as we said before , is frequent in the Isle of Iava . The leaves are five or six foot long , and so smooth , that the Iavians write upon it with a Bodkin , and use it instead of Paper . Of all the Indies , no part bears Cubebs but the Isle of Iava : the Iavians call it Cuciombi , and Cumuc ; the other Indians call it Cuba China , because the Chineses first fetch'd it thence to furnish other parts , before the Portuguez or Hollanders had any Commerce there . This Fruit grows up another Tree , like Pepper , and in bunches like Grapes . The Iavians knowing 't is not any where but with them , esteem it so , as they will not suffer a Plant to go from amongst them , and sell it not unboyl'd , for fear it should be planted elsewhere , ●hough there is such plenty of it , that a Baruth , a weight of fifty six pounds , is worth but six , or , at the most , seven thousand Caxaes . The use of it is to fortifie the Stomach , and cleanse the Breast ; but the Mahumetans take it with a little Areca , and are of opinion it restores languishing and spent Nature . The Mangosthan is a Fruit growing by the High-wayes in Iava , upon bushes , like our Sloes , and much of the same taste . The Hearb the Iavians call Talasse , and which the Malayans call Lalade , bears neither Fruit nor Flower ; but 't is used in Sauces , and some eat it green , and assign it the same virtues as they do the Cubebs . In Iava they have another Fruit , which grows likewise in other places , call'd Iaca , in form and bigness like a Citrul , with a thick and rough rind : Within 't is full of certrin Nuts , the Kernels whereof , being toasted on coals , are good to eat , and stay the Flux of the belly . The Tree is very great ; but the boughs being not strong enough to bear the Fruit , it hangs all along the body of it , up from the very ground : Being full ripe , the rind grows hard and black , and emits a very sweet scent ; the Fruit it self often changes taste , yielding one while that of the Melon , another that of the Peach , sometimes that of Honey , sometimes that of a sweet Lemmon ; but is so hard of digestion , that 't is never eaten , but vomited up again : The Nut of it is as big as a Date , and causes windiness in those that eat them green ; but roasted after the manner we told you , they are very pleasant , and good for such as have a kindness for Women . In the same Island , towards the Streight of Sunda , there grows also abundance of wild Cinnamon , which the Portuguez call Cantla de Mato , and the Malayans , Cajumanis . It is not near so good as the fine Cinnamon , whence it comes that there is but little of it bought , it being hardly worth the transportation . The Carcapuli is a Fruit about the bigness of a Cherry , and much of the same taste , and the Trees which bear it are like our Cherry-trees . Of these there are several kinds , whereof some are white , some of a dark red , and some of a lively carnation colour . The Costus Indicus , by the Malayans called Pucho ; by the Arabians , Cost or Cast , is the wood and root of a Tree that resembles the Elder-tree , as well in height as in flower and scent : The Turks , Persians , and Arabians , make an extraordinary Traffick of it , as they likewise do of Calamus Aromaticus , which also grows on the Coast of the Streight of Sunda . That yellow and spungy matter , which Women use against pains in the Matrix , is properly in the Stalk of it . The Iavians give it to their Horses , compounding it with Garlick , Cummin-seed , Salt , Sugar , and Butter ; making it into a Paste , which they call Arata ; and they hold it very soveraign for these beasts , to whom notwithstanding they never give it , till the extremity of the heats be over . The Zerumbet , which the Iavians and Malayans call Canior , likewise grows in these parts , and is like to Ginger , only the Leaves something more long and broad . They use to dry it , or preserve in Sugar , as they do Ginger , but esteem it above Ginger . There are two kinds of Galanga , by the Arabians called Caluegian . The lesser comes from China , and is much better then that which is brought out of the Isle of Iava , where they call it Lanquus . This Herb is neither sowed nor set , but grows naturally , and is about two foot high above the ground , the flower is white , and the leaves pointed , and as hard as the point of a Knife . The Iavians use it for a Sallad , as also in Physick ; as they do the root , which is thick and long , and full of knots like a Cane , as biting in taste as Ginger , and of a very sweet scent . Benjamin is a Gum distilling from Trees not unlike Lemmon-trees . While they are young the Benjamin is black , which is the best ; but as they grow old the Benjamin grows white , and loses strength , so as to put it off , they mingle it with black : The Moors call it Lovan Iavy , that is , Incense of Iava . In the Forrest of Iava there grow Trees of red Sandale ▪ but the white and yellow Sandale , which is without comparison the better , comes from the Isles of Timor and Solor . This Tree is of the bigness of a Walnut-tree , and bears a fruit not unlike our Cherries , but is black and insipid . The Indians beat white and yellow Sandale , and make a Concoction wherewith they rub their Bodies , not only for the scent , but for that they believe 't is restroative . They value not red Sandale , but sell it at cheap rates to other parts . They have likewise abundance of Ginger , by the Malayans called Aliaa , and by the Iavians , Ga●ti ; but they either eat it green in Sauces , or preserve it , for they never dry it . Anacardium , by the Portuguez called Fava de Malacca , by reason of its likeness to ● Bean , is very common here , and the Iavians take it in Milk against the Asthma , and against the Worms : some pickle them as they do Olives , and they are altogether as pleasant as the Olives . That Wood , the Portuguez call Pala de cuebra , grows there in great abundance . It is white , inclining to yellow , hard and bitter . The Indians bruise it , and take it in Wine or Water against burning Feavers , and the stinging of Serpents . 'T is said , that for this cure they are beholding to a Creature in size and shape like our Ferrets , by them called Quil or Quirpela , which they breed for recreation , and to catch Rats and Mice : this little Beast being a mortal enemy to Serpents , never meets with any of them , but it sets upon them , and being bitten runs immediately to this root , which is his present cure . Palo d' Aguila , by Druggists called Lignum Aloes ; by the Portuguez , Palo d' Aguila ; and by the Indians , Calamba , grows in Iava , but not in such quantity as in Malacca , Sumatra , Cambaya , and other places . The Tree is like the Olive-tree , only a little bigger . The Wood , while green , hath no scent , but as it dries its odour increases . The weightiest and brownest is the best ; the perfection is known by the Oyl that issues out of it when 't is held to the fire . They make Beads of it , and the Indians use it to imbellish their Cabinets , but the chiefest use of it is for Physick . For this Wood beaten to powder , and taken in broath or wine , fortifies the Stomack , stayes vomiting , and cures the Pleurisie and bloudy Flux . That the Portuguez call Aguila brava , or wild Calamba , is not so good as the other , and the Indians chiefly use it at the Funerals of their Bramans , making the fire of it that burns the Corps . At Bantam likewise they sell store of Lacque , whereof they make Spanish wax , and the Varnish they lay over so many excellent works in China , Iapan , and other places . Iava produces of it ; but the best comes from Pegu , where 't is called Tieck , and where great and winged Ants get up the trees and suck the Gum , which afterwards they lay upon the boughs as Bees do Honey and Wax : when the boughs are full , the owners cut them , setting them to dry in the Sun , till the Lacque falls from the boughs , then they beat it to powder , and give it what colour and form they please . The other Drugs gotten in Iava , are , Pody , a mealy kind of substance , which they use against Rhume and Wind ; Carumba or Flors , a Root whereof they make Sauces , and wherewith they dye their Cotton-clothes . Conjuapi is a Wood wherewith they rub their bodies . Samparentam is a Root found near Sunda , stronger then Ginger , and very bitter . Pontiou they hold good against Feavers , but 't is exceeding dear . Gatogamber is a Fruit like an Olive , good against the tooth-ach . Ganti a Root so like Ginger , that the Iavians have given it the same name ; but 't is dearer ; and with it they rub their bodies . Sasam is Mustard-seed . Doringi is a Drug they give Children as soon as they come into the world . Galam , a Root growing in the water , and is very refreshing . Tianco , a Fruit they beat and take in water as soon as they find themselves ill . Maidian , Maya and Corossani , are intoxicating Drugs they mix in their drinks . Spodium is the ashes of a Tree growing near Sunda , wherewith they rub their bodies , as they do with Sary , which is a Flower . The Targary , Surahan and Sedowaya , are Roots for the same use . Sambaya is the Fruit the Chineses call Geiduar , as big as an Acorn ; of high price , by reason 't is not ordinary , and is a sovereign Remedy against Poyson , and the biting of Venomous beasts . Ialave is like Sambaya , and of the same use in Medicine . Paravas is a very cooling Hearb , but very scarce , and very dear . Tomonpute is a Root like Galigan , used against Inflammations of the Spleen . The Conduri , which the Iavans call Saga , are red Berries , spotted with black , wherewith they weigh Gold and Silver , but are not to be eaten , they are so bitter , and , as some say , poysonous . There is likewise Azebar , the Sycomore , the Nux Indica , and divers other Trees , Plants and Drugs , to Europeans some known , some unknown , but 't would require a peculiar Treatise to name them all , and would fill a large Volumn to describe their good and bad qualities . The Iavians making their benefit of the Portuguez ingratitude to the Indian Princes , who entertain'd them , do constantly oppose the establishment of any Strangers in the Isle : But the profit ●he Kings of Bantam and Iacatra received , by venting their Spices to the English and Duch was so considerable , that at last they consented , that the people of those two Nations should build a House for such Factors as they should have occasion to leave there , and for stowing up the Commodities they traffick'd in . The Dutch , by treaty with those Kings , regulated the Customs of Importation and Exportation ; but those Articles were so ill kept by the Indian Kings , who raised their rates according as they discovered the Strangers necessity of Commerce , that the Dutch , to avoid this injustice , and secure themselves from the violences of the Barbarians , by degrees secretly fortified their Quarters at Iacatra , and in a short time made it defensible . The Indians perceiv'd it not , till 't was past their hopes of forcing it ; so as in this despair of driving out the Dutch , they made use of the bad correspondence betwixt the English and them , which chiefly appear'd in a Sea-fight they had near Bantam and Iacatra , Ianuary 2. 1619. The Holland Fleet , which consisted but of seven Vessels , had the worst of the English , that were eleven . The Dutch being forced to retreat , the King of Iacatra , with the English Forces , besieg'd the Dutch Fort , now called Batavia ; which Siege lasted six moneths , till the Holland General , having reinforced his Fleet with the Ships that lay in the Mol●cques , constrain'd the English to raise the Siege , to embark their Guns , and quit the Streight of Sunda , to get into the main Sea. The King of Iacatra would have cast the blame of all these disturbances upon the English ; but the Dutch General would not be satisfied with such excuses , but landing his Forces , to the number of eleven hundren men , he assaulted the Town of Iacatra , which he took by force , and , having put all to the sword , fir'd it . That done , the Dutch compleated the fortification of their Quarters , and brought it to a regular form , with four Bastions of Free-stone , well trench'd and pallisado'd , with Half-moons , Redoubts , and other necessary Works . The King of Matram , who is as 't were Emperour of Iava , in the year 1628. besieg'd this Fort , and , lying under the Cannon , storm'd it several times ; but in the end was forc'd to raise the Siege , as hein like manner was the year following ; and since that time the Dutch have established their Commerce joyntly with the Chineses , the Iaponeses , Siameses , Succadans , and other Neighbours , taking ten in the hundred Custom upon all Commodities , whether brought thither , or carried thence . The City of Batavia is twelve Leagues from Bantam Eastward , in a Bay , which being sheltred with some small Islands on the Sea side , is one of the best Roads in all the Indies . Strangers that inhabit there pay a certain tax by the moneth , according to the profit they make , which is great : for a Porter , who will with ease get two Ryals a day , payes but one and a half in a moneth ; a Fruiterer four Ryals ; a Fisherman three Ryals ; Distillers of Arack eight Ryals ; Mechanicks , as Shoomakers , Taylors , &c. two Ryals so as at present the most important place and firm est establishment the Dutch have throughout the Indies . Between the Isles of Iava and Borneo , North-east from the former , lies the Isle of Madura , governed by a particular Prince , that resides in the City of Arossabaya . In this Isle there is no Commerce at all , as well because the soil is barren of all Spices , as for that 't is inaccessible , by reason of the Shelves of Sand that on all sides environ it . The Islanders , for the most part , live by Pyracy , and run up to the very Coasts of Pegu , which their Neighbours are forced to connive at , least they should hinder the exportation of Rice , which is there in great abundance . The Hollanders , who had been hardly used by the Iavians , near Tubam and Cidayo , Towns three Leagues from Ioartam in the Isle of Iava , coming in sight of the Isle of Madura , in the beginning of December , 1596. and apprehending some danger to be taken by certain Praus , or Ships equipped for War , where the Prince and Cherif , or High Priest of the Island , were in person ; to prevent the Iavians , whose intent was to surprise them , fir'd some Guns at the great Pran , where the King , and Cherif , with divers others , lost their lives ; for that Ship being three Tires high , and filled with Souldiers , there was not a Gun fired which destroyed not a great number ; so as the Hollanders , who in the mean time got into their Shallops , with little difficulty became Masters of them . This done , they made no stay there , but fail'd from thence to the Isle of Baly , where they arrived Ianuary 30. 1597. The Isle of Baly lyes towards the Oriental part of the Isle of Iava , being in circuit about twelve Leagues , towards the South , putting out a Cape or Promon●ory a long way into the Sea. The North point of it is eight degrees and a half beyond the Line , and the chief City , where the King hath a magnificent Palace , derives its name to the Island . The Islanders are Pagans , and adore the first thing they meet with at their going out in the morning ; they are black , and their Hair curling : In habit they differ nothing from their neighbour-Islanders , with whom they likewise correspond , in wearing no Beards ; for when the Hair first begins to come , they pluck it up by the roots . Their Women , who have an aversion to Beards , oblige them to do so , as also to squat down when they make water , because Dogs , held with them unclean beasts , piss standing . There is not a Man but hath several Wives , whence the Island grows so populous , that they reckon upon six hundred thousand Souls there , though they give way for abundance of Slaves to be bought from them . The greatest part are Husbandmen or Weavers ; by reason the Land produces great store of Cotton , and is very proper for Rice ; but they permit not any to be transported , lest some hard year should bring them to a necessity of being beholding to their Neighbours . They have store of Oxen , Buffles , Goats and Swine ; likewise Horses , but they are so small , that none but the Country people use them ; Persons of Quality being carried in Sedans or Coaches . Their Forrests of Oranges , Lemmons and Pomecitrons , are stored with Feasants , Partridges , Peacocks and Turtles ; thei● back-Yards swarm with Poultry , and their Fens and Rivers with Ducks and other wild Fowl. In the whole Island there is no other Spice then Ginger , which generally grows in all parts of the Indies , but here are found several other Drugs , as Galigan , Doringui , Canior , Bangue , &c. as likewise a certain Fruit , inclosed in a Shell , like a Chesnut , white within , of excellent taste , and sovereign against the Scurvy ; also another Fruit as big as a Walnut , that grows in the ground , like the Saligots . The Coasts of the Island , and the Rivers , so abound in Fish , that , next to Rice , 't is the subsistence of the Inhabitants . They entertain in a manner no Commerce , only they set forth some small Barks to the Isle of Iava , for vending their Cotton-clothes . The Chineses sometimes come hither to fetch it , and in exchange bring them Sword-blades and Purcelane . This is a common Road for all Ships bound from the Continent to the Molucques , which here take in water and refreshments , provisions being at exceeding cheap rates . Iron and Brass Mines there are , as likewise Gold , but the King will not suffer them to be wrought , for fear of attempting his Neighbours to an Invasion ; he is well furnished with store of Gold-plate for his own service . Subjects render him the same respect , and speak to him with the same Ceremony , as the other Indians do to their King. He seldom appears in publick , but all Addresses are made to a Noble man , in whom the direction of Affairs lies . He is intitled Quillor , which is the same as Constable , or Grand-Minister , in other places . He governs by divers other Persons of Quality , who have their Divisions and Provinces to regulate , according to Orders from him . The Kings name is in such veneration amongst them , that all the Subjects unanimously joyn in a moment to oppose any disturbance to the peace of the State. As appear'd in the end of the last preceding Age , in the person , a Prince of the bloud , who rising against the King , and having some design upon the life of his Prince , was immediately taken and condemn'd to death : but the King in compassion chang'd his Sentence , to perpetual exile in Pulo raza , that is , the desert Island , where he stood confined with all his Complices , who so well did cultivate it , that divers other families have been since transplanted thither . They retain the Pagan Religion they profess in the Isle of Baly , and quit not that accursed custom , for Women to burn themselves after the death of their Husbands . The Isle of Borneo lyes more North then Iava , and is one of the greatest in those parts : 't is scituate under the Equinoctial Line , but so , as the greater part is on this side of it , extending to six degrees towards the North. Some do assign it four hundred Leagues in circumference , as Bartholomew Leonardo de Argensola , who wrote the History of the Conquest of the Molucques , and others ; but the Hollanders allow it but two hundred and fifty Leagues . The principal Towns are Borneo , S●ccidava , Landa , Sambas , and Benghemassin . The City of Borneo , from which the Island derives its name , stands in a Marsh , as Venice doth ; so as there is no passing from Street to Street but by boat . The same Argensola sayes , it contains 23000. Houses , but the Dutch allow it but two thousand . The best Camphire in the Indies is gotten in the Isle of Borneo : Here is also Gold and Bezoar . This Stone breeds in the Maw of a Sheep or Goat , about a knot of Grass that stayes in the Maw , and is often found within the Stone . The Persians call these Beasts Bazans , and the Stone Bazar , which is , a Market , as by excellence proper for a Market or Fair : and from the same word comes the Bazarucques , the least Money that is sent to the Market . The Stone is smooth and greenish , and the more substantial and weighty it is , the better it is , and of the greater vertue . In the Country of Pan , near Malacca , they find a Stone in the Gall of a certain Swine , more highly esteem'd then the Bazar . It is of a reddish colour , as smooth and slippery in the feeling as Soap , and exceeding bitter ; so that when it is to be used , they only steep it in cold water , and the water is a most soveraign Antidote against all poyson , and an effectual cordial against all infectious Diseases . Here they have likewise Diamonds , Sapan-wood for dying , as also Brasile , Wax , and good store of Pepper , Frankincense , Mastick , and all other sorts of Gums . The Island hath divers Havens and Roads , but its Cities are not very populous . Borneo is better then the rest , and the Haven upon the mouth of a fair River , is large and very commodious . The Spaniards were once Masters of the Haven , but they quitted it , because the Air was so unhealthful they could not subsist . Their Houses are of Timber , but so sleightly built , that they ordinarily pull them down to change their habitations , or pass over to the other side of the River . They are an ingenious and dexterous people , but addicted to theft , and great affecters of Pyracy , so as sometimes they will cruze up and down the Sea as far as the Coasts of Pegu , which is four hundred Leagues from that Island . They use all sorts of Arms , as Swords , and Gosos , which are Bucklers made of boyled Leather , Lances , Darts , and a sort of Pikes they call Selihes , the wood whereof is extreamly hard , but withall so small and brittle , that if it break in a Wound , it leaves Splinters , that render the part incurable . The King is a Mahumetan , as also the greatest part of the Islanders on the Sea coast ; but they that live in the heart of the Island are Pagans . Their hue is rather black then tawny ; they are of compact well proportioned bodies , and go habited near like the rest of the Indians , with a Linnen about their loins , and on their heads a little Turbant . On the first of October , in the year 1609. the Hollanders treated with the King of Sambas , for establishing a Commerce of Diamonds , which are to be found in the Mountains far within the Country ; and since have made one for Pepper , with the King of Borneo , with exclusion of all other Forreigners ; but the Borneans are no more faithful in the observance thereof then the other Indians . Betwixt the Isle of Borneo and Molocques , under the Equinoctial Line , lies the Isle of Celebes ; and if credit may be given to Mercator , this is one of the three Islands Ptolomy calls Sindas . The chief City here is called Macassar , and lies in the most Southerly part of the Island , five degrees , seventeen minutes , beyond the Line . It abounds in all sorts of Provisions , particularly Rice , wherewith in the moneths of March , April and May , the Territory is so entirely covered , that 't is not to be imagined there is an inch untill'd : and in effect , besides what they convert to pasture for their Cattle , and what they assign for their Cocoes , there is not the least parcel lyes unsowed . In the face they are like the people of Pegu and Siam , and 't was but in the beginning of the present Age they deserted Paganisme , and imbraced the Mah●umetan Religion . 'T is said , that in the time of Paganisme they were Anthropophagi , and that the Kings of the Molucques sent their Malefactors to them to be devoured . But it may be averr'd for truth , that at this day the Indies have not a people so tractable as they : yet they are couragious and irreconcileable where they once declare enmity . Their chief Armes is Bow and Arrow , whereof they impoyson the head to render the Wound mortal . The Men are of a comely make , carrying in their Prepuce a Ball or two of Ivory , or a Fish-bone , massie , and not hollow , like the Siameses and Peguans : but this custom by degrees wears out , as that amongst the Women , to cut their Hair off ; for at present they let it grow , and coif themselves as the Malayans do . Women , when they walk the Streets , and Slaves , have their Breasts open , and wear Breeches that reach from the Navil to the Knee ; but when they bathe in their Cisterns or Wells in the Street , they are stark naked . The Houses of Macassar are built upon Piles , and rais'd nine or ten foot above the ground , by reason of the Rains which fall with the West and North-west Winds from November till March , during which season the Road is exceeding dangerous , and almost useless , because 't is impossible Vessels should get near the Shore , to lade their Rice . Upon the same Island there is a King of Tello , and another of Battergoa , who are the most powerful next to that of Macasser . The Dutch Relations tell wonders of the prudence of the former , and attest they met there with Barks and Frigots so artificially built , their most experienced Carpenters acknowledged , that they could not possibly have improv'd their Art to that perfection . He had settled Granaries throughout his Dominions , to store up Rice , which was not to be stirred till a new recruit had furnisht him with sufficient to replenish it ; and did all he could to engross the Commerce to himself ; for which purpose he had his Factors at Banda , to vend his Cotton-clothes , and lade , in exchange , Mace and other Spices . The Isle of Gilolo , called by the Portuguez , Bato China de M●ro ; by the Molucquez , Alemaera , is much larger then Celebes : it yields good store of Rice , of Sagu , whereof we shall have occasion to speak presently , in the description of the Molucques , wild Hens , and Tortoises of extraordinary size . The Natives are well proportioned , but savage , and not long since Anthropophagi , as the Celeb●ans were . Amboyna is an Island ●o near adjoyning to the Molucques , that some have reckon'd it in the number of them , as well for the scituation , as for the production of Cloves , which are said to be kindly no where but in the Molucques . 'T is scituate four degrees beyond the Line , two Leagues from the Isle of Ceiram , and is in circuit about twenty four . On the West-side of the Capital Town there is a Bay of six Leagues , composing a good Road , where Ships are well sheltered from all Winds . By reason of this Bay the Sea wants not much of cutting thorow the Island ; for on the other side the Sea advances so far within the Land , that it leaves but a small Isthmus of about sixscore fathom over . The Island being thus , as 't were , divided into two parts , the lesser , wherein is the Castle of Amboyna , contains twenty small Towns , or rather so many Villages , which can send forth about two thousand men , able to bear Arms. The greater part hath four Towns , which have each seven Villages substitute , and can arm about fifteen hundred men . The Natives were heretofore brutish , and , like their Neighbours , Anthropophagi , or Canibals , in so much that they would devour their Parents , when age made them decrepit , or when they were visited with any desperate Disease . The Land it self lay wild , and overgrown with Forrests ; but at present 't is exceeding fertile , and , besides Cloves , bears all other sorts of Fruits , as Lemmons , Oranges , Cocoes , Bonanas , Sugar-canes , &c. Oranges particularly are so plentiful , that one may buy fourscore for a Button . The Inhabitants are a sort of simple people , habited like the Bandayans , living meanly enough on what they get by the Clove-husbandry . They use no other Arms then the Dart , ( which they cast so dexterously , that they will not miss the breadth of a Crown piece threescore paces distant ) the Cimeter , and Buckler . They make a sort of Cakes of Rice , Almonds and Sugar , which they sell to their Neighbours of the adjacent Islands , where they take them against Fluxes . They make likewise Rice-bread , in the form of Sugar-loaves . Their Galleys , which they call Caracoras , are well built ; and they know how to manage them with such address , that ours come not near them for swiftness . The Island was first discovered by the Portuguez , in the year 1515. under the conduct of Antonio Abreo , who there erected a Column , as well to record the possession he took of it for the King of Portugal , as to serve for a Trophy of his Adventures , in advancing farther into the Indies then any of his Predecessors had done . These Portuguez , observing the Hollanders obstructed the advantageous Commerce they carried on here , in the year 1601. set forth a Fleet of thirty Ships , with a resolution not only to destroy the Hollanders Tra●fick , but withall , so to chastize the Inhabitants of Amboyna , who bore more affection to the Hollanders then to them , that they should change their opinion . D. Andres Furtado de Mendoza , Admiral of this Fleet , having intelligence of five Holland Vessels that were in the Port of Banda , resolv'd to fight them , but was worsted , and forced to retreat into the Port of Isou , the chief City of Amboyna . The Hollanders , though victorious , were not in condition to pursue their good fortune , and much less to hinder the Portuguez from discharging their revenge upon the Inhabitants , who were most rigorously used by these enraged people ; nay , such was their spight , that they pull'd up their Clove-trees , meerly that the Hollanders might not make their profit of them . Hereupon Stephen Verhagen , the Holland Admiral , arriving February 21. 1603. in the Road of Amboyna , landed a party of Souldiers ; with design to storm the Castle . The Portuguez Governour , perceiving his intention , sent forth two of the Garrison Officers , to demand of him , how he durst approach a place committed to his charge by the High and mighty King of Spain ; to whom the Holland Admiral made answer , He was come in the Name of the States of the United Provinces , and the Prince of Orange , with Order to take in the Castle , and expell the Enemy ; so as he was to come to present Articles , or sustain the Assault he should make as soon as his Artillery came on shore . This Bravado so daunted the Portuguez , that he rendred the place without so much as a Cannon shot . There march'd out six hundred Portuguez with their Arms. Such as were married , taking the Oath of Fidelity , were permitted to stay in Town . The Inhabitants of all those Islands , Iav● , Amboyna , and the Mol●cquez , were all Pagans , till their Commerce with the Persians and Arabians brought in Mahumetism , which , notwithstanding , hath not so extirpated their former Religion , but such as embrace Circumcision continue their Pagan Superstitious : Some make open profession therof , and adore the Devil , there being neither Town nor Village that hath not one peculiar thereto . Not that they understand in any sort what the Devil is , or that they have any knowledge of what the Scripture sayes of him ; but they affirm , That what they adore comes out of the Air , whence some of them call one of their principal Demons Lanithe , that is , Air , who notwithstanding depends on another greater then he , called Lanthila , nay , is not so considerable as their Taulay , who in power is next to Lanthila . The general name for them is Nito , which signifies evil Spirits , or Tuan , that is , Lord or Master . They say their Nito appears often to them in the shape of an ordinary person , which the Spirit takes on him for this purpose , and by which he pronounces his Oracles , that his intentions may be known . To have conference with him , they assemble , to the number of twenty or thirty , and call upon him with the beat of a little Drum , consecrated expresly to this use , called by them a Tyfa , lighting mean while divers Wax-candles , and pronouncing certain words of conjuration , which they think very effectual . Before they propound their Affairs , either private , or publick , to him , they present him both meat and drink , and after he that personates the Daemon hath done eating , the Congregation make an end of the remainder . They take in hand no business , be it never so mean , nay , not so much as piercing of a Tree to draw Terry , till they have done their devotions to the Devil , and engrav●d certain characters upon it , which in their opinion will preserve the Tree , and bless their labour . In their houses they have one place where they light a wax Candle , and where they wait on the Devil with meat and drink , who not coming , as it often happens , they eat that themselves which they had consecrated to him ; but leaving some part of it , that , if he should come , he might find something to stay his stomack . There is not a Master of a Family that is not provided of a Vesture extraordinary , and a Ring , which he carefully preserv●s , and which is constantly kept in the house , for a p●rpetual testimony of his alliance made with the Devil . They are prepossessed with this opinion , that there comes no ill but from the Devil , for which reason they adore him , to avert mischiefs , or appease him , when they fall upon them . They have their Circumcision , but much different from that of the Iews and Mahumetans ; for they circumcise not Children till twelve or thirteen years of age , and in stead of cutting off the Prepuce , as the Iews do , they only slit it with a little Cane made expresly for this purpose . At their Marriages they use no Ceremonies ; for the parties being agreed , the Bridegrooms Father carries a present of some toyes to the Bride , and the Brides Father makes a Feast , at which they have their 〈◊〉 of Tabours and Logologo , or Dances in the honour of Nito , and so consummate the Marriage , which they break with the same facility they contracted it . For the Wives leave their Husbands upon the least discontent happens between them , and provided they are able to restore the Present given them by their Father in Law , pouring water on their Husbands feet , to shew that they cleanse themselves from all the impurity they may have contract●d together , they take their leave , and the next day may joyn again in marriage with some other , if they are so agreed . Their Oaths for decision of differences , or other matters of importance , they make in the manner following . They put Water into a Dish , into which they cast in Gold , Earth , and a Bullet of Lead , then dip in it the end of a Musket barrel , the point of a Hal●ert , Sword , Knife , or some other Weapon ; and they give of the Water to him who is to swear ; the design of all these Ceremonies being to raise in him a fear , that all that is cast or dipt into the Water will conspire his ruine , if he make a false Oath . There are amongst them certain people they call zwangi , whom they take for Sorcerers ; though for the most part they busie themselves in doing mischief rather by poyson then enchantments ; but if they can prove the least against them , so as there be but grounds for presumption only , they are undone ; and commonly the whole Family suffers with them . The horrour they have of these people , is one cause they watch dead bodies , with Sword and Buckler , for fear the Zwangi should come and eat them . The Amboynians are naturally timerous , gross and stupid , unfaithful , and so diffident , that they will not trust a man six pence without a good pawn . They bury their Goods and Money for fear of Rapine , for being themselves naturally inclined to theft , they think others would do to them as they would do to others . They are not to be taught any thing , nor have they any Trades , in so much that the Stuffs made by them are like Sacks , open at both ends , wherewith the Women cloath themselves . They can neither write nor read , nor have Characters amongst them , so as they have no intelligence of former Ages , nor any light of Religion . Their business is fishing , or their Gardens , where they get some Fruits , to live on , but so slenderly , that 't is a miracle they can subsist with so little ; nevertheless , for the greatest part , they are of good proportion , and comely personage . From the account we have given you of their Marriages , the small affection betwixt Man and Wife may easily be guessed at ; as indeed there is little or none at all , yet they love their Children most exc●ssively , but so imprudently , that there is not a Father takes care to correct them ; and to this reason we may attribute the disorders that often happen , the Children out-raging Nature in the persons of those that brought them into the world . The little knowledge they have of Religion causes a most remarkable humour of profanation amongst them , and so great a contempt of sacred things , that they would deride their Nito , were they not restrain'd by a sottish fear of some mischief he would do them . The Portuguez transported thither heretofore some families of free persons , call'd Maldecas , whom they had taken near Malacca , and who serving the Portuguez had gotten their language , and in some measure their Religion ; but these Families are lost by degrees , and the little instruction had been given them wearing out with time by conversing with Pagans ; one may say , that except some Proselytes made by the Hollanders , who for the greatest part are Chineses , there is not a Christian in the Island . The Hollanders have three Forts in the Isle of Amboyna , the Fort Cambella , otherwise called Victoria , ( the Bastions whereof are built of stone ) those of Hiten and Louw . The first hath in it sixty Pieces of Cannon , and a Garrison of six hundred men ; so as that without question , this , next Battavia , is the best establishment they have in the Indies . Banda lies twenty four Leagues from Amboyna , and is about three Leagues in length , and one in breadth , reaching from North to South in form of a Horse-shooe . It contains some small Towns , whereof the chief is Nera , but Orsattan and Labbettacca are inconsiderable . The Inhabitants are all Mahumetans , and so zealous in their Religion , and so devout , they will not meddle in any business till they have said their Prayers . They enter not into their Mesquites till they have wash'd their feet ; and being there , they pray with such vehemency , that they may be heard two hundred paces thence . Those Prayers ended , they rub their faces with both hands , lay a Matt on the ground and stand upon it , lift their eyes twice or thrice to Heaven , fall on their knees , and bow their head two or three times to the ground , pronouncing certain Prayers with a low voyce , only moving the lips . In their Mesquites they have many meetings , where they eat together of what is brought thither by every one . They have likewise some such Assemblies upon a Mountain , which is in a Wood in the middle of the Island , where the Inhabitants of Puldrim , Puloway , and Lantor , their Allies , meet them to consider of publick matters . After they have treated of publick Affairs , they sit down on the ground , and they serve to every one upon a Banana leaf , which serves them instead of a Trencher , a Morsel of Sagu , which is their Bread , and a little Rice steep'd in broath , which they eat by handfuls . During the Feast , the Gentlemen , to entertain the Guests , have a kind of Skirmish . They are almost in continual war with their Neighbours , and keep constant Guards upon the Coast , as well to surprize others , as to prevent their being surprized themselves . Their Arms are the Cimetar , with them called a Phahang , and a Buckler of wood above four foot long . They handle their Weapons with much address , being train'd to it from their infancy . They have likewise Fire-arms , but in war they chiefly use a sort of Lance , of eight or ten foot long , made of an exceeding hard wood , which they cast with such force , that they will run a Man quite through with it . Having cast their Lances , for commonly they carry two , they fall to their Sword , which hangs at their left side under their Buckler , or to another sort of Weapon , which they dart and pull back with a string , whereto they tye a short Truncheon , having at the end a crooked iron that is exceeding sharp and dangerous . Some use Corslets , but these are Persons of Quality ; others contenting themselves with Casks of Steel , and made like Cocks-combs . Their Gallies are very light , having on both sides , in a manner even with the water , two Scaffolds like wings , where the Slaves are set to row . They are three to every seat , and every one hath an Oar , which is properly but a deep wooden Shovel , which they thrust as far as they can into the Sea , and when they draw it back , they bring it about their heads to cast out the water ; which they do so fast , and with such sleight , that a Ship must be a good Sailor , that shall with a good wind take one of these Gallies . In the Isle of Banda 't is no rarity to meet with people of sixscore years of age , and above . They believe , that who fails to pray for the dead shall have no resurrection , whereas otherwise , with the Mahumetans , they believe the resurrection of the dead . Women that are present at the death of a friend , cry out with all violence , as if by this means they would fetch the Soul back again , but seeing it comes not , they interr the Corps , which is born by ten or twelve persons on their Shoulders , in a Biere or Coffin covered with white Linnen , the Men going before , the Women behind . The Corps being laid in the ground , they return to the house of the deceased , where they dine together ; then they burn Incense over the Grave for four and twenty hours , and at night set a burning Lamp over it , in a Hut made for that purpose . The Men mind nothing but their recreation , and walking up and down , and leave all the work to be done by their Wives , whose chiefest business is to break the Nutmeg shell , and dry the Nut and Mace , wherein consists their greatest revenue . This excellent fruit , for ought I could ever learn , grows only in the Isle of Banda , which the Inhabitants call Bandan , or rather in the six Isles 't is composed of , that is Gunaxi , Nera , and Lantor , ( betwixt which lies the Road for the Vessels that are bound thither ) Puloway , Pulorim , and Bassingin . It is a thing to be admired , that these six little Islands should furnish the whole World with Nutmegs , if it were not certain , that except a few Duriaons , Nancan , Bananas , Oranges and Cocoes that grow there , they produce not any thing else ; and the Islands are so covered with Nutmeg-trees , that excluding only the fiery Mountain in the Isle of Gunapi , there is not a foot of Land but is employed , and the Trees at all times loaden with fruit and flowers green or ripe . They chiefly gather them thrice a year ; that is , in April , August and December , but that which ripens in April is the best . The Tree is not unlike a Peach-tree , only the leaves are more short and round . The Fruit is covered with a husk , as thick as that of our Wallnuts , which being opened , there appears a very thin leaf upon a hard shell ; yet does it not so cover it , but that the shell is to be seen in several places , and this is that they call the Nutmeg flower or Mace , and the shell must be broken to come at the fruit . The flower is of a lively carnation , while the Nut is green ; but afterwards it changes , and draws towards an Orange colour , especially when it parts from the shell . The Inhabitants preserve it in the shell , with Salt or Sugar , and make a very excellent Preserve . The Natives call the Nutmeg Palla , and Mace Bunapalla . This Spice comforts the Brain , helps the Memory , expels Wind , cleanses the Reins , and stayes Looseness . Mace hath almost the same vertues , but 't is much more proper for Sauces . Oyl of Nutmegs strengthens the Sinews , procures Sleep , stayes Defluxions , and cures the pains in the Stomack ; and of powder of Nutmeg or Mace mixt with the Oyl of Roses , they make an Unguent soveraign against such Griefs as proceed from Indigestion . The Hollanders have built here two Forts , which they call Nassau and Belgica , where the Road is so good , that Vessels come up within Musket-shot , and ride safely at nine or ten fathom water . The Island is inhabited with about ten or eleven thousand persons ; yet would it be hard to draw out five hundred Men fit to bear Arms. Here they drive a good round trade in Garments brought from Coromandel , Rice , Purcelane , Velvet , Damask , Taffaty , Scarlet , Provisions and Ammunirion for the Forts . The Inhabitants are obstinate and mutinous , so as the Hollanders cannot assure the possession of this Isle , but by force alone . In their Relations of the Isle of Nera , they report , there are Serpents so great , that one day , the Author of the twentieth Relation observing his Poultry dayly to decrease , and being told by the Natives there were Serpents that devoured them , he had then watch'd so carefully , that they took one , which about midnight was crept into the Hen-roost , and had made a strange havock . The Servants who kill'd it , found in the belly five Hens , one Duck , and a sucking Pig , which they made no difficulty to eat of , no more then they did of the Serpent it self . Though some comprehend in the number of the Molucques , many of the Islands that fill up this Oriental Archipelago , yet properly there are called by the name of the Moluccaes , but the five following Islands , Ternate , Tidar , Motiel , Machiam and Bachiam , by the ancient Pagans called Cupe , Douco , Moutil , Mara , and Seque . This last is by several Arms of the Sea divided into divers Isles , which notwithstanding are not known but by the common name of Bachaiam , because they are subject to one Prince . They are all scituate under the same Meridian , as 't were within view of one another , and take not up above the space of twenty five Leagues , so as the utmost North hath but one degree of Latitude towards the North , and the farthest South , but one degree toward the South . The Soyl is so dry and spungy , that it not only drinks immediately the Water that falls from Heaven , but dryes up the Torrents at their very rising out of the Mountains , and suffers them not to pay their tribute to the Ocean ; and yet the Sun not being able either to penetrate the Forrests , or consume the Exhalations arising out of the Earth , there remains sufficient moisture to furnish both Trees and Herbs with constant verdure . These Islands , where no Fruit is wanting , and which yield , in great abundance , Bananas , Cocoes , Lemons , Oranges , Sandal , and Calam●● , and all sorts of Spices , produce neither Corn , nor Rice ; but Nature makes sufficient recompence for this defect , in a sort of nourishment , which might be accounted miraculous , were it not common in Amboyna , and other places . They have it from a Tree the Portuguez call Segueiro , and the Molucquez , Laudan , which grows to twenty foot high , and hath leaves like Cocoes , only a little less ▪ The Tree is a mans fathom about , nevertheless with a Knife it may be cut down , because 't is only Bark and Pith : The Bark is about an inch thick , and the rest all Pith , which serves for Bread. It is somewhat like worm-eaten wood , save that it is white , and may be eaten as it comes from the Tree , taking away the strings of the wood which are mixed with it ; but to make Bread they order it as follows . Having felled the Tree , they cut it Cylinder-wise , and beat the Pith to powder , which looks like Meal ; then they put it in a Searce they make of the Bark of the same Tree , over a Tub made of the Leaves , and according as the Searce fills they pour in Water , which dividing the Meal from the Strings of wood that are mixt therewith , falls into the Tub , as white and thick as Milk , and leaving a certain settling or consistency at the bottom , falls out at a little Spout at the top of the Tub ; this settled consistency is that which they call Sagu , and serves them instead of Meal , and in effect is such , when it is dry . It is baked in certain Moulds of Earth , which they make red hot in the fire , so as putting in this substance , it becomes Paste , and bakes in a moment , so speedily , that one Man , in a morning , may bake Bread to suffice a hundred Men a whole day : From the same Tree they extract Thuack , which they drink , and is as pleasant as Wine . While the Leaves are young they are covered with a Cotton , whereof they make Stuffs ; and being at full growth , they cover Houses with them ; and the bigger Veins are strong enough to make Rafters for their Houses ; and of the lesser they make good Cordage . They have store of Cattle ; but they rather affect Fish , though Linschotten sayes they have neither . Mines of Silver or Gold they have not , and hitherto there are none discovered of any other Metals ; but the Isle of Lambaco furnishes them with Iron and Steel , whereof they make their Campilans and their Cris , that is , their Swords and Daggers . Their Men are rather black then tawny , but the Women not so much . Their Hair is black and smooth , either naturally , or for that they continually rub it with sweet Oyls ▪ their Eyes great , their Eyebrows large , their Bodies strong and robustous , but fitter for war then work . They are dextrous and active , and live long , though they grow gray betimes . In conversation with Strangers they are civil and obliging ; but a little too familiar and importunate in their demands , self-ended in Commerce , diffident , deceitful , and lyars , needy , and by consequence insolent . Men wear Turbants , after the Turkish fashion , of several colours , deckt with Plumes : The King only wears a Crown like a Miter , but in all things else is clad like his other Subjects , in a Iupo , and Drawers of China Sattin , blew , red , crimson , green , and yellow . Some there are wear close Coats , tied on the Shoulders , and cut below , like the ancient Romans military Coats . Women dress themselves in their Hair , which they lay smooth over their Heads , and tye it behind , and deck it with Plumes and Flowers , which well becomes them . They have Bracelets , Rings , Neck-laces of Pearl , Diamonds , Rubies , and Emralds , &c. apparelling themselves almost all in Silk , using the Stuffes they have from Persia , China , and the rest of the East , in truck for their Cloves . The Chineses , by possessing a great part of the East , became likewise Masters of this Isle , and , after their example , the Persians and Arabians , who brought in the Mahometan superstitions , admit the adoration of their Gods , from whom divers of their Families pretend to be descended . They know no written Law , and their Customs are barbarous enough ; Polygamy is allowed amongst them , and Adultery passes unpunished ; but Theft is severely punished , as a mortal and unpardonable Crime among them . They have Officers , who at break of day go about the Town , and with the beat of a Drum awake the people , and exhort the Masters of Families to remember their Matrimonial Duties , by reason it concerns the publick , that the Inhabitants should multiply . Both Men and Women express their arrogancy in their carriage and gate . Every Island hath a peculiar Language , whence we may conjecture they are originally derived from several Nations , and that 't is necessity forces them to use the Malayan , for general Communication . The Iavians were they that first brought Clo●es to these places , whence the Persians and Arabians might convey them to the Greeks and Roman● . The Kings of Egypt settled this Commerce , together with that of other Spices , in the Ports of the Red Sea ; where the Romans having reduc'd that Kingdom to a Province , continued it till the dissolution of the Empire . The Genueses were long time Masters of it , by transferring it to Theodosia , now call'd Caffa , whither at length the Venetians sent their Consuls and Factors , taking the benefit of the Caspian Sea. The Turks spoil'd this Commerce by means of their Caravans , that brought Spices to divers places on the Mediterranean Sea , where the Europeans might fetch them with less charge and danger ; but the Soldans of Egypt re-established it at Alexandria and Cayro , by the way of the Nile , and doubtless had kept it still , had not the Portuguez found out a way to surround Africa , and fetch this precious Drug from the utmost parts of the East . Their Conquests in the Indies , and the Fleet they maintain upon the Persian and Arabian Coasts , towards Cape Guardafun , intirely bereaved the Soldans of their Commerce ; and the Portuguez continued Masters of it , while they kept that Sea : but after the Hollanders appeared there , they were constrained to give place , and to lose an advantage , which no other durst have disputed with them . In the year 1511. the Portuguez discovered the Molucques . Francisco Serano , who first set foot on shore , found so much simplicity there , that Boleyfe , King of Ternate , and Almansor , King of Tidor , made it their earnest request to have the advantage of the Fort the Portuguez were about to build , to secure the possession of these Isles . 'T is true , these two Princes were declared enemies , and thought to make use of these Strangers Forces in their particular quarrels : but 't is to be believed their jealousie was grounded on other principles ; for that Cachil Laudan , King of Bachiam , made the like request to Tristan de Meneses , who went to relieve Serrano . 'T was now some time since Pope Alexander the sixth had divided the two Indies betwixt the Kings of Castile and Portugal ; in so much that of the three hundred sixty degrees , which compose the Globe , the Spaniards were to possess what they conquered within one hundred and eighty degrees , counting from the thirty sixth degree of Lisbone , Westward , and the Portuguez the other hundred and eighty degrees Eastward ; by vertue of which division the Emperour , Charles the fifth , pretended the Molucques belonged to the Crown of Castile , by reason Ferdinand Magellanus , who had done very advantageous Service in the Indies , under Alphonso Albuquerque , and had with little satisfaction deserted the Portuguez , to serve under Charles , computed by Ptolomies authority ( upon a false supposal , that between Indus and Ganges there were thirty degrees , whereas there are scarce ten ) that the Molucques being distant six hundred Leagues , which make about thirty six degrees from Malacca Westward , they belonged to the Crown of Castile . He was commissioned by the Emperour to go take possession of them , and upon this design parted from Saint Lucars the 21. of September 1519. and having wrought to 53. degrees , and passed the Streight , called to this day by his name , the Streight of Magellan , he came almost to the height of the Molucques ; but by contrary Winds , and the Sea-currents , he was forc'd down to the Manelles , where he was slain , with thirty five of his company ; Gonzalo , Gomez d' Espinosa , and Sebastian del Cano , made afterwards some establishments for the Emperour , taking an Oath of Fidelity of Sutrau Carala , King of Ternate , Predecessour of Sultan Bongue , of Sultan Almanzor , King of Tidor , and Sultan Iusuff , King of Gilolo . But the possession of these Isles was of such importance to the Portuguez , for continuation of their Spice trade , that they did what was possible to keep them , wherein they found the less trouble , because the Emperour had his hands full in Europe , and was but imperfectly informed of the Affairs in Asia , as well by reason the Portuguez hindred the Castilian Ships passing by the Cape of good hope , as that the passage by the West was so dangerous , that hitherto it is not used . Notwithstanding all Acts of Hostility passing between these two Nations in the Indies , 't was thought convenient that Commissioners for both Kings should meet at Segovia , in the year 1525. but not agreeing , the meeting was removed the year following to Sevil , where likewise they came to no result : so as the business continued in this state , till the Treaty at Saragossa , in the year 1529. at which the Emperour engag'd these Islands to the King of Portugal , for three hundred and fifty thousand Ducates . Ever since the Portuguez have injoyed them , till by the union of the Kingdom of Castile , and Portugal , they were confounded in Philip the Second . After this the Hollanders●ut ●ut in there , and the revolution that happened in Portugal in the year 1640. hath so changed the face of Affairs , that the Spaniards must first conquer that Kingdom , before they think of the Appendages belonging thereto . Ternate is the first and largest Isle of the Molucques , scituate twenty eight Leagues from the Isle of Banda , and forty degrees on this side the Line . It is about eight Leagues in compass , and no bad Country , yet yields but little Provisions besides Poultry and Goats . It produces likewise Almonds , excellent good , and bigger then ordinary , though there be three or four in every shell , which is so hard , 't is not easily to be broken with a Hammer , but they make so strong a fire , that Smiths and Forgemen use it instead of Coal . The Inhabitants likewise plant Tobacco , but 't is far short of that comes from the West-Indies . The chief Town , called Gamma lamma , stands on the Sea-side , and is but one Street , about 2500. paces long . Their Houses are built of Canes or Timber , as are also the Masquites and Palace Royal. The Road is of no use , for that the bottom being nothing but Stone and Rock , an Anchor cannot fix . The Holland Vessels ride before a Village called Telingamma , between the Islands of Ternate and Tidor , within half a League of Malay . The most precious thing in these Islands is the Clove ; I know not if it be the same Pliny calls Garyophylla , though the Persians call it Calafur , and these two words seem to have the same Etymology . The Spaniards sometimes called it Girofe , but at present they call it Clavos , by reason of its likeness to an ordinary Nail . The Molucques call the Tree that bears them Siger , the Leaf Varaqua , and the Fruit Chamque . The Tree is much like the Laurel , only the Leaves something less and narrower , like the Almond-tree , and shoots forth its branches at the top as Myrtle doe . When 't is in flower it persumes the Air round about it ; and the Fruit is at first white , in time grows green , and so brown , but not black till it be gathered . Some beat them down with Poles , but commonly they fasten a Rope to the branch a little above the boal , and drawing it to them force away the Fruit and leaves with much violence , and so it is when the Inhabitants sell it , and so the Chineses and Indians transport it . The Trees grow of themselves , as the Chesnut-trees do , without planting , or any cultivation . In the eighth year they bear , and last a hundred years , bringing forth every two years : for besides the injury done the branches , in getting off the fruit , as we said before , the Inhabitants break off the young buds , which shoot forth the first year , that they may be sure of a better crop the next . It is at its full ripeness from August till Ianuary ; and when it is gathered , it is laid in the Sun , and in two or three dayes it is sufficiently dried . Avicenna affirms , that the Gum of this Tree is like Turpentine ; but he is mistaken , it being certain , that it does not produce any at all . For it is so hot , that it does not only drink up all the Water Heaven is pleased to send it , but it also attracts all the moisture of the Earth lying about it ; nay , its Fruit is so hot , that if a Pitcher of Water be set in a Chamber , within ten foot of a bag of Cloves , they will so suck up the Water , that within two or three dayes there shall not be a drop left : which that they have done shall not be perceivable any way , but by the weight . The Inhabitants know this well enough , and make their advantages thereof . The Chineses have the same experiment in their raw Silks , which do attract moysture in the same manner . It is commonly affirmed , that the Cloves grow only in the Moluccaes : but this is said , either in regard some comprehend under that name many other Islands near them , or that the five we have named yield more then all the rest . It is generally granted , that they yield every year near six thousand barrels of Cloves , allowing five hundred weight and a half to every barrel , and it is certain withall , that the Islands of Ires , Meytarana , Cavaly , Sabugo , Marigoran , Gamoconora , and Amboyna , yield also very considerable quantities , especially that of Veranula ; though they are not so fair as those of the neighbouring Islands . In the middest of the Island of Ternate , there is one of the highest Mountains in those parts , covered all over with Palms and other Trees , having at the top a hole so deep , that it seems to reach the Center of the Earth . Some have had the curiosity to make trial of the depth of it , and have found that a Rope of five hundred fathom touched not the bottom , but reach'd a fair Spring , the water whereof was very clear ; yet hath there not yet been any that durst venture to taste of it . Out of this Mountain there issues a sulphureous smell , and by certain intervals a thick smoak , and sometimes , especially at the two Equinoxes , it casts up flames , and red Stones , with such violence , that some are carried not only as far as the City , but even into the Islands of Meao , and Cafures , twenty Leagues distant from Ternate . The smoak infects all the circum-ambient Air , and the excrements which the Mountain casts forth , do so corrupt the Springs and waters of those parts , that no use can be made thereof . The Mountain is green two third parts of its height , but from thence upward it is insupportably cold , and there is on the top of it a Spring of fair water , but so cold , that a man can drink but very little of it without taking breath . From the top of it may be seen the Sea , and all the Moluccas ; upon it , a man hath a clear and serene Air , which is never troubled with Mists or Clouds ; and there is a Lake of sweet water , set about with Trees , in which there is a great number of blew and yellow Lizards , bigger then a mans arm , which sink under the water as soon as any body comes near them . There is no difference of Seasons in these Islands , nor any certain time for Rain , though it rains oftner with the North-west wind , then it does with the South . There are Serpents there thirty foot long , and of a proportionable bigness ; but they are neither dangerous nor venemous , no more then are those of Banda . Some affirm , that these Creatures , not finding any thing to feed upon , eat Grass , and going to the Sea-side vomit up what they had eaten , and by that means draw together a great many Fish , which being intoxicated with the chew'd Grass , flote upon the Water , and so become the prey and food of these Serpents . There is in this Island a kind of Beasts they call Cusos , that keeps constantly in Trees , living on nothing but Fruit. They resemble our Rabbets , and have a thick , curling , and smooth hair , between gray and red , eyes round and fiery , little feet , and such strength in the tail , that they will hang by it , the better to reach the fruits . The Forrests are full of wild Birds , and , except the Parrot , there are few domestick , at least of those known to us . There are Crevisses that come ashore , and creep under certain Trees , the very shadow whereof is so virulent , that no Grass grows near them . I know not whether it be from that Tree they contract that venomous quality , which lies in one part of them , which is so dangerous , that it kills in four and twenty hours those that eat it . Others there are that resemble Grashoppers , and lye in Rocks , where they take them by night with fire-light : near the tail , in a bag , they have a lump that is exceeding delicate , for which they take them . In the Moluccaes there is a certain Wood , which , laid in the fire , burns , sparkles , and flames , yet consumes not , and yet a man may rub it to powder betwixt his fingers . Near the Fort of Ternate grows a Plant , by the Inhabitants call'd Catopa , from which there falls a small Leaf , the Stalk whereof turns to the Head of a Worm , or Butterfly , the Strings to the body and feet , and the wings are made out of the finer part of the Leaf , so as at last there is a compleat Butterfly . Tidor is an Island as fruitful as that of Ternate , but larger . In a Signet of the Kings of this Island , in Persian or Arabick Characters , it appears , this Island was called Tudura , not Tidor ; and they say the word signifies Beauty and Fertility . These people have the industry to prune and water the Clove-tree , which by this means bears a fruit much fairer and stronger then that which owes its production only to nature . The white Sandal-wood , that grows here , is doubtless the best of all the Indies . Here they have Birds , by the Inhabitants called Manu codiatas , by the Spaniards , Paxaros de l' Cielo ; those we call Birds of Paradise . Many take them to have no feet ; but they are deceived ; for they that catch them cut off their feet so near the body , that the flesh beginning to dry , the skin and feathers joyn together , so that there scarce remains any scar. The Dutch in Ternate possess the Town of Malaya , regularly fortified , and not far off the Fort of Taluco . In Tidor they have the Fort Marieco . In Motir again they have a Fort with Bastions of Stone . In Machiam they have made three Forts . At Taffaso , Tabillola , and Guoffiquia , and in Bachiam , the Fort Bar●eveldt . The King of Bachiam owns neither the King of Ternate nor Tidor for Superiour ; but is himself Soveraign , and independent as to any Forreign Power . His Territory is great , where there grows great store of Sagou , so as the Inhabitants subsist with little labour , which makes them so idle and lazy , that the Kingdom , which heretofore was one of the most considerable of the Molucques , is so sunk from that grandeur , that at present it can hardly raise five hundred fighting men . The Isle of Machiam was brought under the jurisdiction of the Dutch by Admiral Paul van Carden , in the year 1601. The chiefest of the three Forts they are possessed of is that of Guoffiquia , which is built upon an Eminency , with four Bastions of stone , yet is it but a small one , and irregular , in regard that , for want of place , they could not make all the Bastions of the same bigness , nor extend the Curtain as far as it should have been . The Fort of Taffaso is also upon an ascent , and hath four Bastions ; but it is bigger then the other , and distant from the Sea about a hundred and sixty paces . These two Forts have neither Wells nor Cisterns , save that near the top of the ascent on which Taffaso stands , there is a Well within a Half-moon , which serves for a fifth Bastion to the place . Tabillola hath but two Bastions , so far one from the other , that they cannot command all the Curtain , so that there is no great account to be made thereof . This Island is about seven Leagues in compass , and subject to the King of Ternate : It is very populous , able to raise two thousand and two hundred fighting Men ; and it hath Sagu and other provisions sufficient for the Inhabitants , and yields as much Cloves as any of the other Islands . Besides the five Islands properly called the Molucques , there are others , to the number of seventy two , subject to the King of Ternate , scituate in the same Archipelago from Mindanao , on the North-side , and Bina and Corca , which are on the South , and between the Continent of New Guiny towards the East . The chiefest are Motir ; Machiam , Cajoa , Xula , Burra , Na , Noloa , Meao , Tufure , Doe , Saquite , Totole , Baol , Guadupa , Gorontano , Ilibato , Tamsne , Manado , Doudo , Labague , Iaqua , Gabe , Tobuquo , Buto , Sanguien , &c. amongst which some lye seventy Leagues from Ternate . The Kings of all these Islands are Tributaries to the King of Ternate , and tyed to find him such a number of Souldiers , which the Author of the History of the Molucquez , whom we mentioned before , raises to sixscore thousand . North of the Molucques lye the Isles now call'd the Philippins , discovered by Ferdinand Magellanus , when he compass'd the World in the year 1520. and had doubtless given them his own name , had he lived till this new discovery : Sebastian del Cano , his Camerade in this stupendious Navigation , not daring to hazard an establishment after the death of Magellanus , who was slain in these Islands , as we said before , return'd for Spain . After this there was no mention of these Islands , till that in the year 1565. D. Lu●● de Valasco , Viceroy of New Spain , sent the Adelantado ; Michel de Laguaspe , into this Sea , where he put into haven in these Islands , which in honour of King Philip the Second , who then reigned in Spain , he called by the name of Philippines . His first Conquest was the Isle of Zebue , where he remain'd six years ; after that he went to Luson , now called Manille , from its chief City , whereof Velasco , after a sleight opposition , became Master . This City lies in a Canton of Land , incompassed all about with the Sea , fourteen Degrees on this side the Line , in the most Southerly part of the Isle , which is in compass thee hundred and fifty Leagues . On the North , it hath China , from which it is distant seventy Leagues ; on the North-East , the Isle of Iapan , which is two hundred and seventy Leagues distant from it ; Eastward , the Ocean , and towards the South the great Archipelago , which is as it were divided into five Seas , filled with so many Islands , Kingdoms and Provinces , that it may be said , they are in a manner innumerable . The Chineses , who were heretofore possessed thereof , have now deserted them , but still trade thither . The Inhabitants in their labour answer the fertility of the soyl , which produces Corn , Rice , all sorts of Fruits , and Drugs ; and it breeds Neat , Buffler , Deer , Goats and Swine ; so as they want nothing necessary to livelihood ; and the Chineses take care they shall want nothing that is superfluous , as Silk , Purcelane , and Lacque . They have also Date-wine , but they make it of a different manner to other places : for they draw it from their Cocoes , by cutting off one of the boughs , whence there distils a Liquor which they suffer to work till it grows as strong as Spanish wine . They have the best Lemmons and Oranges in the World , and the most excellent Figs and Pears , all sorts of Birds of prey , and domestick , Falcons , Tercels , Parrots , Eagles , &c. but principally such abundance of Crocodiles , that they are constrain'd to kill them , to extirpate the breed : for you have here Men of sufficient courage to encounter a Crocodile single , though as big as an Oxe . For the Combat they Gantlet their left Arm to the Elbow , taking in that hand a Truncheon of a foot long pik'd at both ends , and a Dagger in the other , and in this posture they go into the River up to the Waste . The Crocodile no sooner spies his Man , but he comes on with open mouth to swallow him ; the Indian presents him his left hand , and thrusting it down his throat , hinders his jaws from shutting , and in the mean time gives him so many wounds in his throat with his Poniard , that he kills him . This Creature is in form like a Lizard , but covered with Scales , so hard , that he is invulnerable all over but in the throat and belly . It layes abundance of Eggs , which are so hard , that they will not break with throwing against a Stone ; and to hatch them they thrust them into the Sand , on a River side , that heat and moisture , the principles of Generation , may hatch them . These Islands breed more Tigers , Lions , Bears , and other wild Beasts , then Africk does , but especially the Algalias , which are the Creatures from which they get the Musks , and Civet-Cats . All these Islands are very populous , and so rich , that not only the Chineses continue their trading thither , with great advantage , but also the Spaniards , who heretofore brought thither money from New Spain , by which they gain'd two Marks of Gold for eight of Silver , having given over that Trade , in regard they make far greater advantages by their other Merchandizes , the return whereof many times come to a thousand for a hundred , by the traffick they have there with the Chineses , who bring all sorts of Cottons and Silk-Stuffes , Purcelane , Gun-powder , Sulphur , Iron , Steel , Quicksilver , Copper , Meal , Nuts of several kinds , Bisket , Dates , Linnen-cloath , Cabinets , Ink-horns , and things made of Lacque : which the Spaniards come and snatch up to be carried into the West-Indies , where they have money for nothing . The Spaniards have in the City of Manilla an Arch-bishop , who hath spiritual Jurisdiction over all the Philippine Islands , which he exercises by three Suffragan Bishops , and some Priests . These are so highly respected by the Inhabitants , who have not shaken off their Original simplicity , that they govern the Country , and keep it in subjection to the Spaniards . They are indeed such absolute Masters of these Islands , that though in several of them there is not so much as one Spaniard , yet is there not one of the Inhabitants refuses to pay the Tax imposed upon him , which is by the Poll , at ten Ryals a Head. The same Arch-bishop hath also the Quality of Viceroy , and exercises all the Functions thereof , joyntly with the Kings Councel , which is established in the same City , as well for Affairs of general concernment , as for the Appeals of such differences as may arise in the other Cities . The City and Houses of Manilla are of Stone , and built after the modern way ; and the City it self is so great , that the Spaniards have been forc'd to divide some part of it from the rest , to serve them for a Cittadel , in case of necessity ; by which means they avoid the charge of keeping so great a number of Souldiers as might be requisite for the defence of the place . The Haven , which is called Cavite , lies two leagues from the City , and is defended by two wooden Forts . There live within the City of Manilla , and about it , above fifteen thousand Chineses , besides those who come thither every year , from December to April , and trade with above five hundred Ships . The Iaponeses come thither also , but not in so great a number , and yet the Spaniards are much more jealous of them , then they are of the Chineses . IAPAN . JAPAN is a collection of several Islands made there by the Sea , from the one and thirtieth degree of elevation to the thirty ninth , being in some places but ten leagues in breadth , in others , reaching to thirty . This Country , which was anciently called Chryses , or , if we may credit Mark Paulo Veneto , Zipangry , hath on the East New Spain , on the North Tartary , on the West China , and on the South the Sea , and that part of the World , which is called Terra Australis . It is divided into sixty six little Kingdoms , fifty three whereof depend on that part of this great Empire , which is properly called Iapon , or Iapan , and consists of two very powerful Kingdoms , called Meaco , and Amagunce , under which all the rest are comprehended . The other part is called Ximo , and comprehends nine Kingdomes or Provinces ; the chiefest whereof are Bungo and Figen ; and the third part called Xicoum , comprehends the other four Kingdoms . The Iaponneses themselves acknowledge , that they cannot positively affirm , whether their Country be an Island , or part of the Continent ; inasmuch as from the Province of Quanto , whereof the City and Castle of Iedo is the Metropolis , as it is also of the whole Territory , as far as the extremities of the Province of Tzungaa , it is seven and twenty dayes journey towards East and North-East . Then you cross an Arm of the Sea , about eleven leagues over , to get into the Province of Iesso , or Sesso , which is so covered with Woods , and checker'd up and down with Mountains , that the Emperour of Iapan hath not yet been able to search what may be had out of them . All they could ever learn , is , that there were seen in those parts a sort of people , who were hairy all over their bodies , and suffered the hair of their heads and beards to grow , so as that they seem'd rather beasts then men . Whereto they add , that they make use of that passage by Sea , to go into Sesso , whence they bring Furs , not out of this respect , that the Sea divides that Province from Iapan , but that it were a great way about to go over those inaccessible Mountains which joyn those two Provinces . The Island which we call Iapan , and the Inhabitants name Nippon , is divided into six great Provinces , which are called Sayecock , Chickock , Iamaysoirt , Ietsengen , Quanto and Ochio , which are subdivided into several other lesser ones , which are governed and possessed by Lords and Princes , whose names we shall here give , together with their Revenues , that the Reader may thereby judge of the greatness of this Empire , whereof we have hitherto had no great knowledge , setting down the sums according to their way of accounting , by Cockiens , which are worth about four Crowns French money apiece . Cangano Tzium Angon , King , or Prince of the Provinces of Kanga , Ietcoui and Natta , who lives in the Castle of Canga , hath a yearly revenue , one million , one hundred and ninety thousand Kockiens . 1190000 Surugano Daynangon , Prince of the Province of Suruga , Toto and Mikawa , who lives in the Castle of Fuytsui , seven hundred thousand Kockiens . 700000 Ouwarmo Daynangan , Prince of the Provinces of Ouani and Mino , who lives in the Castle of Nangay , seven hundred thousand Kockiens . 700000 Sendaino Tsuinangon , Prince of the Provinces of Massamme and Oysia , who lives in the Castle of Senday , which is an impregnable place , six hundred and forty thousand Kockiens . 640000 Sutsumana Tsuinangon , Prince of the Provinces of Zatsuma , Osuny , Fionga and Lui●io , who lives in the Castle of Cangasinna , six hundred thousand Kockiens . 600000 Kinokonny Dainangon , Prince of the Provinces of Kino and Iche , who lives in the Castle of Wakcjamma , five hundred and fifty thousand Kockiens . 550000 Cotto Fingo Camy , Prince of Fingo , and the Neighbouring Provinces , who lives in the Castle of Koumanotte , five hundred and fifty four thousand Kockiens . 554000 Matsendairo Ianonosk , Prince of the Provinces of Tsaikisen , and Faccatto , who lives in the Castle of Fonckosa , five hundred and ten thousand Kockiens . 510000 Matsendairo Yonocami , Prince or King in the Great Province of Ietsegen , which lives in the Castle of Onde , five hundred thousand Kockiens . 50000 Catto Skibo , King or Prince in the great Province of Ochio , who lives in the Castle of Ais , four hundred and twenty thousand Kockiens . 420000 Matsendairo Nangato , Prince in the Province of Souo , who lives in the Castle of Fangi , three hundred and seventy thousand Kockiens . 370000 Mitono Tzuinangon , Prince of the Province Fitayts , who lives in the Castle of Nito , three hundred and sixty thousand Kockiens . 360000 Nabissima Sinano , King or Prince in the Province of Fisien , who lives in the City of Logioys , three hundred and sixty thousand Kockiens . 360000 Matsendairo Sentaro , Prince of the Province of Inaba , who lives in the Castle of Tackajano , three hundred and twenty thousand Kockiens . 320000 Todo Isumi , Prince of the Province of Fuga Iche , who lives in the Castle of Tsou , three hundred and twenty thousand Kockiens . 320000 Matsendairo Kuncy , Prince of the Province of Bisen , who lives in the Castle of Okajamma , three hundred and ten thousand Kockiens . 310000 Iuno Caemman , The most valiant of all the Gallant persons in the Country , and Prince of the Province of Totomy , who lives in the Castle of Sawajamma , three hundred thousand Kockiens . 300000 Fossocawa Ietschui , Prince or King of the Province of Boysen , who lives in the Castle of Cocora , three hundred thousand Kockiens . 300000 Ojesungi Daynsio , King in the great Province of Ietsengo , who lives in the Castle of Iany Samwa , three hundred thousand Kockiens . 300000 Matsendairo Sensio , King also in the same Province of Ietsengo , who lives in the Castle of Formanda , three hundred thousand Kockiens . 300000 Matsendairo Auwa , Prince of the Province of Awa , who lives in the Castle of Inots , two hundred and fifty thousand Kockiens . 250000 Matsendairo Ietchigenocemy , Prince of the Province of Kange , who lives in the Castle of Takato , two hundred and fifty thousand Kockiens . 250000 Matsendairo T●isio , Prince of the Province of Ie , who lives in the Castle of Matsiamma , two hundred and fifty thousand Kockiens . 250000 Ariuma Gamba , Prince of the Province of Tzickingo , who lives in the Castle of Courcine , two hundred and forty thousand Kockiens . 240000 Morino Imasa●k , Prince of the Province of Mymasacka , who lives in the Castle of Tziamma , two hundred thousand Kockiens . 200000 Toringanocami , Prince in the Province of Dewano , who lives in the Castle of Immagatta , two hundred thousand Kockiens . 200000 Matsendairo Tosa , Prince of the Province of Tosanocory , who lives in the Castle of Tokosianna , two hundred thousand Kockiens . 200000 Satake Okion , Prince in the Province of Dewano , who lives in the Castle of Akia , two hundred thousand Kockiens . 200000 Matsendairo Sunosano camy , Prince of the Province of Sunosa , who lives in the Castle of Tattebys , two hundred thousand Kockiens . 200000 Forvuo Iamayssiro , Prince of the Province of Iusimo , who lives in the Castle of Matsdayts , a hundred and eighty thousand Kockiens . 180000 Ikenocamy , Prince of the Province of Samke , who lives in the Castle of Coquan , a hundred and eighty thousand Kockiens . 180000 Fondacaiuocamy , Lord of the Province of Farma , who lives in the Castle of Triatno , a hundred and fifty thousand Kockiens . 150000 Sackay Connay , A Lord very considerable in the great Province of Dewano , who lives in the Castle of Fackeso , a hundred and fifty thousand Kockiens . 150000 Terasawa Simadonne , a Lord in the great Province of Fisen , who lives in the Castle of Carats , sixscore thousand Kockiens . 120000 Kion Gock Wackasa , Lord of the Province of Wackasa , who lives in the Castle of Offano , sixscore thousand Kockiens . 120000 Fori Tango , a Lord in the great Province of Ietsegen , who lives in the Castle of Fouckiamma , sixscore thousand Kockiens . 120000 Sackaybarra Schibon , Lord of the Country of Kooske , who lives in the Castle of Tattaiits , sixscore thousand Kockiens . 120009 Minsno Fiongo , Lord of the Country of Bingo , who lives in the Castle of Foukyamma , sixscore thousand Kockiens . 120000 Matsendairo Cawaits , Governour or Captain of the Castle which the Emperour hath in the Province of Quanto , hath a yearly revenue , a hundred and ten thousand Kockiens . 110000 Ockendeyro Imasacka , Lord of the Country of Simotoke , who lives in the Castle of Oetsnomio , a hundred and ten thousand Kockiens . 110000 Sammada Ins , a Lord in the Province of Simago , who lives in the Castle of Koska , a hundred and ten thousand Kockiens . 110000 Toytsisibayma Finda , a Lord in the Province of Tzickingo , who lives in the Castle of Iannangainua , a hundred and ten thousand Kockiens . 110000 Ongasura Onckan , a Lord in the Country of Farima , who lives in the Castle of Akays , a hundred thousand Kockiens . 100000 Indatii Toutomii , Lord of the Country of Iiio , who lives in the Castle of Itasima , a hundred thousand Kockiens . 100000 Nambou Cinano , a Lord of great quality in the Province of Ochio , who lives in the Castle of Moriamma , a hundred thousand Kockiens . 100000 Niwa Groseiman , another Lord of great quality in the said Province of Ochio , who lives in the Castle of Siracawa , a hundred thousand Kockiens . 100000 Abono Bitchion , Governour or Captain of the Castle of Iwatsucki , which belongs to the Emperour , in the Country of Mousays , eighty thousand Kockiens . 80000 Kiongock Onieme , Lord of the Country of Tanga , who lives in the Castle of Tanabe , seventy thousand Kockiens . 70000 Makino Suruga , a Lord in the great Province of Ietsengo , who lives in the Castle of Nangaoecka , seventy thousand Kockiens . 70000 Nackangamua Neysien , a Lord in the Province of Bongo , who lives in the City of Nangona , seventy thousand Kockiens . 70000 Matsendairo Tamba , a Lord in the Country of Cinano , who lives at a place called Matsmoutte , seventy thousand Kockiens . 70000 Noeytosamma , a Lord in the Province of Fitaiits , who lives in the City of Iwayro , seventy thousand Kockiens . 70000 Ieckenda Bitshiou , Captain of the Castle of Matsiamma , in the Province of Bitshiou , sixty thousand Kockiens . 60000 Matsura Fetsennocamy , a Lord in the Province of Fesen , who lives in the Lordship of Firando , sixty thousand Kockiens . 60000 Sengock Biofo , a Lord in the Province of Cinano , who livs in the Lordship of Oienda , sixty thousand Kockiens . 60000 Catto Dewado , a Lord in the Province of Iyo , who lives in the Castle of Oets , sixty thousand Kockiens . 60000 Tosawa Okiou , a Lord in the Province of Dewano , who lives in the Lordship of Cinchiro , sixty thousand Kockiens . 60000 Matsendairo Iwamy , a Lord in the Province of Farima , who lives in the Seigneiory of Chisogory , sixty thousand Kockiens . 60000 Matskonra Boungo , a Lord in the Province of Fisen , who lives in the Lordship of Sunabarra , sixty thousand Kockiens . 60000 Ietschawa Tonnomon , a Lord in the Province of Bongo , who lives in the Lordship of Fita , sixty thousand Kockiens . 60000 Tzangaar Ietsi● , a Lord in the great Province of Ochio , who lives in the Lordship of Tzungaa , upon the Sea-side , sixty thousand Kockiens . 60000 Ougasauwara Sinano , a Lord in the Province of Farima , who lives in the Province of Sekays , sixty thousand Kockiens . 60000 Itho Cuiri , a Lord in the Province of Fongo , who lives in the Castle of Orafi , fifty thousand Kockiens . 50000 Furtafiobo , a Lord in the Province of Iwamy , who lives in the Castle of Daysiro , fifty thousand Kockiens . 50000 Wakibacca Aways , a Lord in the Province of Sinano , who lives in the Lordship of Ina , fifty thousand Kockiens . 50000 Koncky Nargato , a Lord in the Province of Ische , who lives in the Lordship of Toba , fifty thousand Kockiens . 50000 Arima Seymonose , a Lord in the Province of Nicke , who lives in the Lordship of Accanda , fifty thousand Kockiens . 50000 Outafiaba , a Lord in the Province of Iamatta , who lives in the Lordship of Outa , fifty thousand Kockiens . 50000 Matsendairo Dewadonne , a Lord in the great Province of Ietsenio , who lives in the Lordship of Chibatta , fifty thousand Kockiens . 50000 Minoskyts Fokey , a Lord in the same great Province of Ietsenio , who hath also his Habitation in the said Lordship of Chibatte , fifty thousand Kockeins . 50000 Inaba Minbou , a Lord in the Province of Boungo , who lives in the Lordship of Ousisiro , fifty thousand Kockiens . 50000 Croda Caynocomy , a Lord in the Province of Sinano , who lives in the Lordship of Coniro , fifty thousand Kockiens . 50000 Matsendairo Souodonne , a Lord in the Province of Isumy , who hath his Residence in the Lordship of Kisnowodda , fifty thousand Kockiens . 50000 Touda Sammon , a Lord in the Province of Tsounocouny , who lives in the Castle of Amangasac , fifty thousand Kockiens . 50000 Stotsijaganni Kennots , a Lord in the Province of Iche , who lives in the Castle of Kangou , fifty thousand Kockiens . 50000 Fonda Ichenochamy , a Lord in the Province of Mikawa , who lives in the Castle of Ockasacka , fifty thousand Kockiens . 50000 Matsendayro Iammayssiro , a Lord in the Province of Tamba , who lives in the Lordship of Sassejamma , fifty thousand Kockiens . Mory Cainocamy , a Lord in the Province of Inga , who lives in the Lordship of Sourosada , fifty thousand Kockiens . 50000 Fonda Notanocamy , a Lord in the Province of Farima , who lives in the Lordship of Fimoys , fifty thousand Kockiens . 50000 Akito Chionoske , a Lord in the Province of Fitayts , who lives in the Lordship of Cichindo , the like sum . 50000 Assano Oevi●me , a Lord in the Province of Chiono , who lives in the Lordship of Cassama , the like sum . 50000 Neyto Ceinocamy , a Lord in the same Province of Chiono , who lives in the Lordship of Acandate , the like sum . 50000 Catto Skibbodonne , a Lord in the great Province of Ochio , who lives in the Lordship of Ains , the like sum . 50000 Soma Daysiennocamy , a Lord in the same Province of Ochio , who lives in the Castle of Soma , the like sum . 50000 Toyda Iamatta , a Lord in the Province of Toysima , who lives in the Lordship of Is●us , the like sum . 50000 Ouckobo Cangato , a Lord in the Province of Mino , who lives in the Castle of Canuo , the like sum . 50000 Neito Boysen , a Lord in the Province of Dewano , who lives in the Lord of Iodata , the like sum . 50000 Inaba Aways , a Lord in the Province of Tainbo , who lives in the Lordship of Fo●ckuit Syamina , fourty thousand Kockiens . 40000 Cammet Deirick , a Lord in the Province of Iwamy , who lives in the Lordship of Mongamy , the like sum . 40000 Catnayngiri Ismou , a Lord in the Province of Iammatta , who lives in the Lordship of Tatsta , the like sum . 40000 Fonda Findanocamy , a Lord in the great Province of Ietsegen , who lives in the Lordship of Maroka , the like sum . 40000 Itakoura Sovodome , Governour for his Majesty , in the great City of Miaco , hath of yearly revenue in the Province of Iamayssiro , fourty thousand Kockiens . 40000 Matsendairo Bongo , a Lord in the Province of Iwamy , who lives in the Lordship of Nacksmia , the like sum . 40000 Fonda Naykie , a Lord in the Province of Farima , who lives in the Lordship of Fimeis , the like sum . 40000 Matsendairo Tango , a Lord in the great Province of Ochio , who lives in the Lordship of Sucki , the like sum . 40000 Canna morti Isoumo , a Lord in the Province of Finda , who lives in the Lordship of Oumory , the like sum . 40000 Chiongock Chiury , a Lord in the Province of Tango , who lives in the Lordship of Tannabe , thirty six thousand Kockiens . 36000 Outagiobo , a Lord in the Province of Mino , who lives in the Lordship of Istnoday , thirty thousand Kockiens . 30000 Matsendairo Ietso , Governour of the Castle of Iondo , in the Province of Iamayssiro , thirty thousand Kockiens . 30000 Matsendairo Ouckon , a Lord in the Province of Farima , who lives in the Lordship of Ocko , the like sum . 30000 Minsonija Ichenocamy , a Lord in the Province of Cooske , who lives in the Lordship of Chinotayins , the like sum . 30000 Iammasacka Kainocami , a Lord in the Province of Bitchiou , who lives in the Lordship of Narse , the like sum . 30000 Matsendayro Iamatto , a Lord in the Province of Ietsesen , who lives in the Lordship of Catsiamma , thirty thousand Kockiens . 30000 Iunofiabo , a Lord in the Province of Cooske , who lives in the Lordship of Anna , the like sum . 30000 Matsendairo Tonnemon , a Lord in the Province of Micamua , who lives in the Castle of Iussimda , the like sum . 30000 Akysucky Nangato , a Lord in the Province of Nicco , who lives in the Lordship of Summino , the like sum . 30000 Sua In●ba , a Lord in the Province of Sinano , who lives in the Lordship of Takaboys , the like sum . 30000 Singamoma Ouribe , a Lord in the Province of Totomy , who lives in the Castle of Sese , the like sum . 30000 Simaas Oemanosce , a Lord in the Province of Nicko , who lives in the Lordship of Sandobarra , the like sum . 30000 Kinostay Iemon , a Lord in the Province of Bongo , who lives in the Lordship of Fius , the like sum . 30000 Sonotsiussima , Lord of the Island of Tziussina , the like sum . 30000 Koynde Inuano , a Lord in the Province of Tonga , who lives in the Lordship of Okoda , the like sum . 30000 Fonda Simosa , one of the most valiant persons of all that Empire , and Governour of the Castle of Nissewo , in the Province of Micauwa , the like sum . 30000 Gorick Setsnocanny , a Lord in the Province of Micauwa , who lives at the Castle of Fammamats , the like sum . 30000 Chinsio Surago , a Lord in the Province of Litaeits , who lives in the Lordship of Tsuitoura , the like sum . 30000 Sakuma Fisen , a Lord in the Province of Sinano , who lives in the Lordship of Irajamma , the like sum . 30000 Todo Toyisina , a Lord in the Province of Mino , who lives in the Lordship of Cannajamma , the like sum . 30000 Fonda Isumi , a Lord in the Province of Fitaeyts , who lives in the Lordship of Mina●gaw , the like sum . 30000 Tongauwa Tosa , a Lord in the Province of Bitchiou , who lives in the Lordship of Ni●kys , the like sum . 30000 Matsendayro Tosa , a Lord in the Province of Ietsesen , who lives in the Lordship Conamatta , the like sum of thirty thousand Kockiens . 30000 Sangii sarra Tokii , a Lord in the Province of Fitaytes , who lives in the Lordship of Oungouri , hath the yearly revenue of twenty thousand Kockiens . 20000 Kinostay Counay , a Lord in the Province of Bitchiou , who lives in the Lordship of Courosi , the like sum 20000 Matsendayro Koyssiro , a Lord in the Province of Farima , who lives in the Lordship of Firamma , the like sum . 20000 Inasacka Tzounacamy , Governour of a Castle belonging to the King in the Province of Onosacka , the like sum . 20000 Matsendaro Kennots , a Lord in the Province of Iamba , who lives in the Lordship of Comme-jamma , the like sum . 20000 Mastay Saske , a Lord in the Province of Ochio , who lives in the Lordship of Sanbonmaets , the like sum . 20000 Oumoura Minbou , a Lord in the Province of Fisen , who lives in the Lordship of Daymats , the like sum . 20000 Matsendayro Isumy , a Lord in the Province of Mino , who lives in the Lordship of Iwamoura , the like sum . 20000 Matsendayro Conocamy , a Lord in the Province of Sonnocomy , who lives in the Lordship of Fyannori , the like sum . 20000 Minsnofaito , a Lord in the Province of Micauwa , who lives in the Castle of Caria , the like sum . 20000 Nito Tatewakie , a Lord in the Province of Chiono , who lives in the Lordship of Iwaystowa , the like sum . 20000 Ongasaware Wakasa , a Lord in the Province of Simosa , who lives in the Lordship of Sekijada , the like sum . 20000 Fischicatta Cammon , a Lord in the Province of Chiono , who lives in the Lordship of Mauwaro , the like sum . 20000 Iwaky Sirrosy , a Lord in the Province of Chiono , who lives in the Lordship of Iedoura , the like sum . 20000 Reckongo Fingo , a Lord in the Province of Dewano , who lives in the Lordship of Iury , the like sum . 20000 Tackenacke Oenieme , a Lord in the Province of Bongo , who lives in the Lordship of Fo●nay , the like sum . 20000 Mouri Ichenocamy , a Lord in the Province of Boungo , who lives in the Lordship of Ounays , the like sum . 20000 Wackebe Sacjow , a Lord in the Province of Totomy , who lives in the Lordship of Onuso , the like sum . 20000 Itsifoys Insanocamy , another Lord in the same Province of Totomy , who lives in the Lordship of Cosioys , hath in like manner a yearly Revenue , of twenty thousand Kockiens . 20000 There are , besides the forementioned , many other Lords , who have very considerable Revenues ; as namely , Sangoro Saffioye , and Fory Mimasacka , who have each of them a Revenue of twenty thousand Kockiens . 20000 There are also others , not much inferiour to these in point of Revenue , whom we sha●l not think much particularly to mention . Qua jamma Sammon , hath a yearly Revenue of fifteen thousand Kockiens . 15000 Fossacauwa Gemba , as much . 15000 Sackina Daysen , as much . 15000 Matsendayro Daisien , the like . 15000 Gotto Aways , Lord of the Island of Gotto , near Tirando , the like sum . 15000 Cattaingiri Iwami , the like . 15000 Crussima Ietsingo , the like 15000 Coubori Totomy , the like . 15000 Takangi Mondo . 15000 Miake Ietsingo . 15000 Sackay Ouckon . 15000 Conda Iwamy . 15000 Nasua Ieuts . 15000 Oudaura Bisen , the like sum . 15000 Besides all these , there are yet some five or six and twenty , who have each of them ten thousand Kockiens of yearly Revenue . But we shall forbear the naming of them . It remains then only , that we give an account of the Revenues of those Lords who are actually attendant on the Court , which are so considerable , that they may well deserve a place by themselves . Deyno Oiedonne , hath a yearly Revenue of a hundred and fifty thousand Kockiens . 150000 Sackay Outandonne 120000 Nangay Sinnanodonne . 100000 Sackay Sannikodonne . 90000 Audo Oukiondonne . 60000 Inoie Cawaytdonne . 50000 Inaba Tangodonne . 40000 Sackay Auwadonne 30000 Sackay Iamaissoradonne , the like . 30000 Neyta Ingadonne . 20000 Tsmitsia Nimbodonne , the like . 20000 Nisiou Oukioudonne , the like . 20000 Matsendayro Iemondonne , the like sum . 20000 Immanguyts Taytemadonne , the like . 20000 Matsendayro Insdonne . 15000 Abobongodonne , the like . 15000 Anwajamma Oukoradonne , the like . 15000 Cio●gock Sensindonne , the like . 15000 Itacoura Neyseindonne , the like . 15000 Narsye Insdonne , the like . 15000 Akiamonta Taysimadonne , the like . 15000 Forita Cangadonne , ten thousand Kockiens . 10000 Minra Simadonne , the like . 10000 Maynda Gonoskadonne , the like . 10000 Missona Iamatta , the like . 10000 Fory Its●ocamy , the like . 10000 Miury Omonaskadonne , the like . 10000 Fonda Sanjandonne , the like sum . 10000 Now the Revenues of the Princes and Lords of whom we have given this account , consists altogether in Lordships and Demesnes : for some are rich in Corn and Cattle , others in several Mines , as Gold , Silver , Copper , Tin , Quick-silver , Iron , &c. Others are wealthy in Woods , Flax , Cotton , or Silk ; of all which the Emperour hath a certain knowledge , by the secret informations sent him by those Secretaries whom he places about them to mannage their Affairs ; for he recommends to every one of them a Secretary , with a Letter to this effect . Well-beloved , I know you have many Vassals and Servants , and that the occasions wherein you are to employ them are very great ; therefore I send you a person , whose assistance may in some measure ease you of the burthen which lies upon you , and of whose fidelity you may be assur'd , in as much as I commend him to you , as one who hath been brought up at my own house : Make use of him , and take in good part the care I have of your person and affairs . These indeed , for the most part , are such as have serv'd the Emperour in their youth , in his three Chambers , and of whose abilities , prudence , and judgment he is satisfied , assuring himself of their fidelity , besides the expressions he might find thereof during the time of their service , by an act signed with their bloud : in so much that there is not ought done in the Provinces , whereof he hath not , by this means , a perfect account . For these Secretaries keep an exact Journal of whatever they observe in the life and actions of the Princes whom they are sent to , who undertake nothing without their advice , nor do any business wherein they are not consulted , which gives them great authority in the Provinces , and makes the Princes themselves look on them as such , whose favour they stand in need of to keep a fair correspondence with the Court. On the other side , these Princes are glad to have able and understanding persons about them , such as may observe the miscarriages of their Government , and have the confidence to be their Remembrancers thereof ; as chusing rather that a faithful Servant should acquaint them therewith , that so they may be seasonably reform'd , then that they should become the discourse of the people , or any should take occasion thence to do them ill Offices about the Emperour . The great Lords , who govern the chiefest Provinces , have three names ; to wit , their own proper Name , that of the Family , and the Sirname , which they take from their Province , and which they commonly give the Castle where they live ; and they are the more willing to be called by the name of their Family , then their own , upon this account ; that , as they say , the Family was before them . But it is withall to be observed , that there is not any man but hath his name changed thrice ; for the name which had been given him in his Infancy , being not fit for him when he is become a man , at the age of twenty years there is another given him ; and when he comes to that of fifty five or sixty , he receives a third name , such as was not fit for youth or a less advanc'd age . The departure of great Lords is commonly attended by the voluntary execution of twenty or thirty Vassals or Slaves , who rip up their bellies and die with their Masters . These are oblig'd to this by an Oath , and it is done partly by way of acknowledgment of the particular kindness which their Lords had for them . Having acquainted their Lord , that they are willing to be oblig'd to sacrifice themselves in that manner when occasion shall require , they entertain him with a short discourse to this purpose ; Most mighty Sir , you have many other slaves and servants , of whose affection and fidelity you are assur'd ; who am I , or what have I deserv'd , that you should honour me with your favour above any of the rest ? I resign up this life to you , which is already yours , and promise you , I will keep it no longer then it shall be serviceable to yours . Then the Lord and the Vassal take off , each of them , a Bowl of Wine , which is the most Religious Ceremony they have among them , to confirm their Oaths , which thereby become inviolable . To do this execution upon themselves , after the death of their Lord , they get together all the nearest of their Kindred , who conduct them to the Mesquite or Pagode , where they sit down upon Mats and Garments , wherewith they cover all the floor , and having spent some time in making good chear , they rip up their bellies , cutting them cross , so as that all the guts come out ; and if that does not dispatch them , they thrust themselves into the throat , and so compleat the execution . Nay , there are some , who coming to hear that their Masters intend to build some Edifice , either for himself or the Emperour , will desire him to do them the honour , that they may be laid under the Foundations , which they think are made immoveable by that voluntary Sacrifice ; and if their request be granted , they chearfully lay themselves down at the Foundation , and have great Stones cast upon them , which soon put them out of all pain . But it is for the most part Despair which puts them upon this resolution ; in as much as these are of that kind of Slaves , who are so cruelly treated , that death were more supportable to them then the wretched life they lead . All their Pagodes or Mesquites are of Wood , rais'd three or four foot from the ground , and about seven or eight fathom square ; They have on the outside many Turrets , having lights on all sides , and gilt all over , but very narrow , and set out with certain fantastick Figures , but wretchedly done , as to proportions . They have also Statues in their Pagodes , whereto they address their Prayers , and bestow on them , by way of Alms , a certain number of Caxias , which the Priests make their advantage of . But their Castles are much better built . His Majesty hath belonging to him many spacious and fair ones , but the most considerable are those of Osacca and Iedo . The Princes and great Lords have also very handsome Castles , but those which are fortifi'd are oblig'd to receive a Garrison from the Soveraign . The Cities have not any Fortifications at all : for , some few only excepted , which lie between Firando and Iedo , and have only simple walls ; the rest have not any at all , but the Streets are streight , and of the same breadth and length , that is , sixty Iekiens , which make about fourscore and ten fathom . Every Street hath two Gates , which are shut up in the night , and a Watch kept at them : as also two Officers , who are accountable for the disorders committed in their Quarter , and speak to the Judge , about any thing wherein the Inhabitants of the Streets , whereof they have the oversight , are any way concern'd ; there being , it seems , such order taken , that all persons are not permitted to present themselves indifferently before the Magistrate , but they would have it done by such as know what respect they owe to their Superiours . The Cities or Towns have no particular Revenue , nor any sums of Money in bank , whereof they have the disposal ; for all the Deme●ne belongs to the Soveraign , who bestows the Revenue thereof on the Princes and great Lords before mentioned , and permits not the raising of any Impositions or Taxes , of any nature whatsoever . Nor is it to be fear'd that the mildness of the Air of that Countrey should breed any of those Grashoppers , which consume , where-ever they come , all the Fruit which the Hail hath left on the Trees , in so much that they leave not any verdure on them . They only pay a small chief Rent for their Houses , which the great Lords receive yearly , but it amounts not to above thirty shillings for the greatest , those of the middle sort ten , and the ordinary ones twenty pence . The Inhabitants are , besides these , oblig'd to certain dayes works , and to find a man for their Lord , to do what business he hath to put him upon ; but this happens not above twice or thrice a moneth , and is but for an hour or two , or at most but for half a day . By this means the Lord lives upon his Demes●e , the Souldier by his Pay , the Merchant by his Traffick , the Tradesman by his Trade , and the Husbandman by his Labour . One of the most considerable parts of these Lords Revenues consists in Fishing , especially that of the Whale , which the Emperour gives them . There are taken every year about two or three hundred upon the Coasts of Iapan , but they are not so big as tho●e taken towards the North , and have , at most , not above seven or eight inches of fat , but much flesh , or meat , which the Iaponneses feed upon . There is no Lord , nor indeed any Citizen , or Merchant , but may put his Vassals and Domesticks to death , and that by way of Justice , he himself being the Judge ; but to others Justice is administred , all over the Country , in the Emperours name . Gentlemen and Souldiers have the priviledge to be their own Executioners , and to rip up their bellies themselves : but others are forc'd to receive their death from the hands of the common Executioner . They alledge , as a reason for this proceeding of theirs , that Merchants are , in some respect , infamous , in as much as they are , for the most part , Lyars , and deceive those that trust them . Tradesmen they sleight , as being only but publick servants ; and the Peasantry is contemptible , by reason of the wretched condition they live in , which is little better then that of Slaves . Only the Gentlemen and Souldiers are best respected , and live at the charge , and upon the labour of others . No offence , though never so small , but is punish'd with death , but especially Theft , though it were but for a Penny. Gaming , whether that which depends upon chance , or requires skill , is capital among them , if it be for money ; and he who kills another , though innocently , and in his own defence , is to die without mercy ; with this only difference , that such as kill in their own defence , as also they who commit such Faults or Offences , as would not here be punished with death , die only themselves , but other Offenders involve all their Kindred in their misfortune ; so that for the Crime of one single person , the Father , Brethren and Children are put to death , the Wives and Daughters are made Slaves , and the Estate of the whole Family is confiscated . And this happens so frequently , that there are Commissioners expresly appointed for the administration of what is so confiscated ; yet does not the money raised thereby go to the King , but is imployed in the building of Pagodes , and the repairing of High-wayes and Bridges . The torture Thieves are put to , for want of evidence , makes rather the unfortunate then the guilty to be condemned . They take a piece of Iron , about a finger thick , and a foot square , and make it red hot , and as soon as the redness is gone , and the Iron return'd to its own colour , they put it to the hands of the party accused , upon two sheets of Paper , which immediately flame , and if the accused person can cast the piece of Iron upon a little Hurdle standing near him , without burning himself , he is dismissed ; but if his hands are ever so little touched by the Fire , he is sentenc'd to die . This Crime is punish'd with a particular kind of death . The Criminal is tied with a Straw-rope , by the Neck , to a great Cane , overthwart which they put two other Canes , much after the manner of a Lorrain-Cross , whereto they fasten the Feet and the Hands , and then the Executioner runs him through with a Pike , from the right Side up to the left Shoulder , and from the left Side to the right Shoulder : so that being twice run through the heart , he is soon dispatch'd . Sometimes they only fasten the Malefactor with his Back to a Post , and they make him stretch forth his Hands , which are held out by two Men , and then the Executioner , standing behind him , runs him in at the Neck , and so into the Heart , and dispatches him in a moment . The Lords have such an absolute power over their menial Servants , that there needs but a pretence to put them to death . An example of this happened not long since ; a Servant had the insolence to address himself to a Gentleman , to proffer his service to him , but ask'd greater Wages then he knew the other was able to give , purposely to abuse him . The Gentleman , perceiving the impudence of the Raskal , was a little troubled at it , but smother'd his indignation , and only told him , that his demands were very great , but that he had so good an opinion of him , that he must needs be a good Servant . Accordingly he kept him a while ; but one day charging him with some neglect , and reproaching him , that when he should have been about his business , he had been idling about the City , he put him to death . The Gentlemen and Souldi●rs are for the most part very poor , and live miserably ; by being highly conceited of themselves , most of them keep Servants , though only to carry their Shoes after them , which are indeed but as it were a pair of Soles , made of Straw or Rushes , having a hole towards the toe , which keeps them on their feet . The Crimes for which all of the Family or kindred are put to death , are Extortion , Coyning , setting of Houses on fire , ravithing of Women , premeditated murther , &c. If a Mans Wife be guilty of any Crime her Husband is convicted of , she dies with him , but if she be innocent , she is made a Slave . Their punishments bear no proportion to the Crimes committed , but are so cruel , that it were not easie to express the barbarism thereof . To consume with a gentle Fire , or only with a Candle , to crucifie with the Head downwards , to boyl Men in seething Oyl or Water , to quarter and draw with four Horses , are very ordinary punishments among them . One who had undertaken to find Timber and Stones for the building of a Palace for the King , and had corrupted the Officers appointed by his Majesty to receive and register what he should send in , was crucified with his head downwards . The officers were condemn'd to rip up their bellies ; but the Merchant was put to the foresaid death . He had the repute of an honest man , and was one that had had occasion to obliege several Persons of Quality ; in so much that some resolved to petition the Emperour for his pardon , though these intercessions for condemn'd persons be in some sort criminal ; and indeed the Emperour took it so ill , that the Lords , who had presented their Petition for him , had no other answer thereto , but the reproaches he made to them of their imprudence . It happened in the year 1638. That a Gentleman , on whom the King had bestowed the Government of a little Province , near Iedo , so oppressed the Country people , that they were forc'd to make their complaints thereof to the Court , where it was ordered , that the said Gentleman , and all his Relations , should all have their bellies ripp'd up on the same day , and as near as might be at the same hour . He had a Brother , who lived two hundred fourty and seven Leagues from Iedo , in the service of the King of Fingo ; an Uncle , who lived in Satsuma , twenty Leagues further ; a Son , who serv'd the King of Kinocuni ; a Grand-son , who serv'd the King of Massamme , a hundred and ten Leagues from Iedo ; and at three hundred and eighty Leagues from Satsuma , another Son , who serv'd the Governour of the Castle of Quanto ; two Brothers , who were of the Regiment of the Emperours Guard ; and another Son , who had married the only Daughter of a rich Merchant near Iedo ; yet were all these persons to be executed precisely at the same hour . To do that , they cast up what time were requisite to send the Order to the farthest place , and having appointed the day for the execution there , Orders were sent to the Princes of all the forementioned places , that they should put to death all those persons upon the same day , just at noon , which was punctually done . The Merchant , who had bestowed his Daughter on that Gentlemans Son , died of grief , and the Widow starv'd her self . Lying is also punished among them with death , especially that which is said in the presence of the Judge . The forementioned punishments are only for Gentlemen , Souldiers , Merchants , and some other persons of mean quality : but Kings , Princes and great Lords are ordinarily punished more cruelly then if they were put to death . For they are banished into a little Island named Faitsensima , which lies fourteen Leagues from the Province of Iedo , and is but a League about . It hath neither Road nor Haven , and it is so steepy all about , that no doubt it was with the greatest danger imaginable , that the first who got up to it made a shift to do it . Those who first attempted to climb it up , found means to fasten great Poles in certain places , whereto they have tyed ropes , with which they draw up those that are sent thither , and make fast the boats , which otherwise would split against the Rocks with the first Wind. There grows nothing in all the Island , but a few Mulberry-trees , so that they are obliged to send in provisions for the subsistance of the Prisoners . They are relieved every moneth , as is also the Garrison kept there , but they are dieted very sparingly , as being allow'd only a little Rice , some roots , and other wretched fare . They hardly afford them a lodging over their heads , and with all these miseries , they oblige them to keep a certain number of Silk-worms , and to make a certain quantity of Stuffs every year . The expence which the Emperour of Iapan is at every year in his Court , and what relates thereto , to wit , the sallaries and allowances of the Officers and Counsellours , amounts yearly to four millions of Kockiens , and the sallaries of Governours of places and Military persons , together with the Pensions he gives , amount to five millions of Kockiens . They who speak of the Soveraign Prince of all Iapan , give him the quality of Emperour , in as much as all the other Lords of the Country , on whom they bestow that of King , depend on him and obey him , not only as Vassals , but as Subjects , since it is in his power to condemn them to death , to deprive them of their Dignities , to dispossess them of their Territories , to banish or send them to some Island , for very petty Offences . The Castle of Iedo , which is the place of his ordinary residence , is near two Leagues in compass , and is fortified with three Walls , and as many Moats , very deep , and built of Free-stone , but so irregular , that it is impossible to assign it any certain Figure . Within less then three hundred paces , a Man must pass through eight or nine Gates , not one of them standing opposite to another ; for being come within the first , he must turn on the right hand to go to the second , and being come within that on the left hand to go to the third , and so alternately till he comes to the last . Just within the last Gate there is a Magazine of Arms , for three or four thousand men , on which about all the Streets , which are fair and broad , having on both sides many magnificent Palaces . The Gates are done over with great Iron bars , and over every Gate there is a House , wherein two or three hundred Souldiers may be lodg'd . The Emperours Palace stands in the midst of the Castle , and hath belonging to it many Appartments , Halls , Chambers , Closets , Galleries , Gardens , Orchards , Groves , Ponds , Rivers , Fountains , Courts , &c. and several particular Houses , for his Wives and Concubines . At your coming out of the Palace , you go into that quarter , where the Princes of the Bloud , and Counsellers of State live , and thence into another quarter , where are the Palaces of the Kings and great Lords of Iapan , which are all gilt both within and without ; and the more sumptuously built out of this respect ; that there is a certain emulation amongst them , who shall be at greatest expence to please the Emperour . In the next quarter to this , there live other Princes and Lords , who are not so powerful as the former , yet have their Palaces gilt , and so richly furnish'd , that a Man would think , at his first coming in , he met with Mountains of Gold. In this quarter there live some of the Wives and eldest Sons of those Princes , whom the Emperour hath brought up in the sight of the Court , as so many Hostages of their Fathers fidelity : so that this Castle , though as big as a considerable City , yet is so full of people , that the Streets can hardly contain them . When the Emperour goes out of his Palace , he either rides on horse-back , or is carried in a Palanquin , open of all sides , and he is accompany'd by a great number of Lords , whom they call the Emperours Camarades . These Lords are of great quality , and very rich , yet do they not think it any dishonour , to apply themselves to such things as are either necessary or delightful . Some are skill'd in Musick , some in Physick , some are excellent at Writing , or Painting , others study eloquence and the mannagement of Affairs . Next them there goes a part of the Guard , which consists altogether of persons cull'd out among the Children of younger Brothers , Cousins , or Kinsmen of great Lords , among whom there are also some natural Children of such as either actually are in employments , or may , upon presumption of their Birth , pretend thereto . Then follow the ordinary Guard , commanded by their Colonels and other Officers , who so dispose thereof , that two or three thousand march before the Emperour , and as many after him . Among so many Souldiers , there is not one but there hath been some trial made of his courage , nor any that hath not gone through all the necessary exercises , in order to such a kind of life , and whose countenance and demeanour is not answerable to the employment they are put into . They leave a space between them and the Emperour for a great number of other great Lords , who are about his Majesties person , who must needs make a strange shew , among five or six hundred Men , all clad in black , some on horse-back , some afoot , all marching with such gravity , and so orderly , that there is not only any one man to be seen out of his rank , but a man hears not so much as a word spoken . The Streets are swept , and strew'd with Sand or Gravel , and the doors of all the houses standing open : yet is there not a person to be seen , either in the shops , or at the windows ; or if it happen there be , the Guard makes them kneel till such time as the Emperour is passed by . Once every five year , the Emperour goes to Meaco , to do reverence to the Dayro , who is the true Prince of Iapan , and still hath the quality , but without any function . There is a whole year spent in making all things ready for that journey , whereof we shall hereafter give a particular description , and Orders are issued out to the Lords who are to follow , and who accordingly come at the day appointed to the places where they are to meet the King ; dividing themselves so , as that some go before , to relieve such as come from the Court , so to prevent the disorder and confusion , which were unavoidable among so great a number of Princes , who are all oblig'd to make their appearance upon this occasion , with all the bravery and magnificence they can . From the City of Iedo , to that of Meaco , there are a hundred and twenty five Leagues , and within every three or four Leagues there is a considerable City , able to lodge the whole Court ; yet hath the Emperour caused to be built between those two places , at an equal distance one from the other , eight and twenty fair Houses , of which there 〈◊〉 twenty great Castles , and in every House there is a Retinue , and 〈…〉 else befitting a Kings Court , as Gentlemen , Guards , Horses , Officers , and Servants , with Provisions necessary for the subsistance of the whole Train . They who go along with the Emperour , from the City of Iedo , leave him to the care of those whom they find in the first House ; These accompany and conduct him to the second ; and so from one to another , till he comes to the City of Meaco ; in his return from whence , he observes the same order , being attended from one House to another , till he comes to Iedo . The Emperours of Iapan build many of these Castles , and have them finish'd in so short a time , that they will have a Structure compleated in six moneths , which in Europe would take up as many years . We have an Instance of it in the Castle which the Emperour had built in the year 1636. in the Province of Nicko , four dayes journey from the City of Iedo . It is fortified with a double Moat , and a double Rampier , and both of Free-stone , and it is so spacious , and consists of so many particular Palaces , for the Grandees of the Court , and so many Appartments , Gardens and Fountains for the Emperour himself , that the best Architect in Europe would not have finish'd it in several years ; yet was this great building compleated in less than five months : there were so many Masons , Carpenters , Joyners , Stone-cutters , Gilders , Painters , &c. employ'd about it . This Castle is so far within the Countrey , that the Emperour lodges there but once a year , when he goes to do his Devotions at his Father's Sepulchre , which is thereabouts , upon which occasion he stays there two nights . His Treasures are so great , that it is impossible to give any thing near an exact account of it , inasmuch as the Gold and Silver is lock'd up in Chests , and dispos'd into the Towers of the Castle , besides what is in several places , up and down the Countrey , where it increases almost to infinity , since the Revenue of two months , will defray the charges of a whole years expence . The late Emperour , Father to him who now reigns , lying on his death-bed , call'd for his Son , and told him , That the Kingdom , and all the Treasures would beere long at his disposal , but he recommended to his particular care certain Chests and Cabinets , where he should find the ancient Chronicles of the Kingdom , and several excellent Books of Morality , as also the Crown-jewels , exhorting him highly to esteem them , as himself and his Predecessours had done , The pieces he had so much recommended to his Son , were , one kind of Cymitar , called Iejuky Massamme ; another Cymitar , of a kind called Samoys ; one other lesser Cymitar , called Bongo Doyssiro ; A little Pot for Tsia , or The , called Naraissiba ; another greater Tsia Pot , called Stengo , and a Manuscript , intituled AVC KOKI KINDOI . He left his elder Brother , the King of Ouwary , a Picture called Darma , which was to be look'd on only of the one side , and a Cymitar , called Massamme . To his second Brother , the King of Kino●onny , a Cymitar , called Iessa Massamme , and a Picture , wherein were represented a great number of Frogs ; and to the third Brother , King of Mico , a Cymitar , called Sandame , and a Manuscript , named Sinche . And though his six Pieces are not to be compar'd to those he bequeath'd his Son , yet not any one of them but was valued at above a thousand Oebans of Gold , which amount to forty seven thousand Thayls , or crowns . The Legacies he gave several Princes and Princesses of the Blood , and other Lords and Ladies , as also to some of the Soldiery , and his Servants , amounted to thirty six millions . The Emperour who now reigns , was not married when he came to the Crown upon the death of his Father , which proceeded from his detestable addiction to Sodomy ; insomuch that the Dayro , perceiving the aversion he had conceiv'd for women was such , that the State would in all likelihood come to be without a Governour , made choice , among his nearest kindred , and the best qualifi'd Princesses of the Kingdom , of two young Ladies , of extraordinary beauty , whom he sent to the Emperour , i●treating him to take one of them , and honour her with the quality of Miday , which is that they give the Emperours lawful wife . He was so compliant as to marry one of them ; but his brutality had so debauch'd him , that he treated her with such indifference , that it brought her into a melancholy which had almost cost her her life . Her Nurse troubled to see her in that condition , took one day the freedom to tell the King , that she could not comprehend , how he could slight one of the greatest beauties in the world , to pursue those irregular enjoyments , which cannot be had without violence to nature . The Emperour , who before was merry and in a good humour , was so troubled at this discourse , that going immediately into another room , he sent for several Architects and Undertakers of Buildings , and commanded them to build a Castle fortifi'd with several Moats and Draw-bridges , and very high Walls , in which he confin'd his Wife , with her Nurse , and all the Women and Maids belonging to them . The Emperour 's own Nurse , who had a greater influence upon him , then his Mother , perceiving that there would be a want of Heirs to inherit the Crown , bethought her of a course to remedy that inconvenience , which was , to get to Court all the handsomest young maids in the Kingdom , whom she produced , as often as the Emperour 's good humour gave her occasion or encouragement to do it . Of all she brought , only the Daughter of an Armourer insinuated her self into his affection , and was got with child by him ; but the other Ladies troubled to see a maid of so mean quality preferr'd before them , found means to corrupt the midwife , and to kill the child , so secretly , that the Emperour never had the least knowledge thereof . We have it from the Chronicles of Iapan , that that great State hath always been govern'd by a Monarch , whom in their Language they call Dayro , and that his Subjects had so great a veneration for their Prince , that they thought it a crime to b● wanting in point of respect towards him , so far were they from taking up Arms to disturb the Peace of the Countrey . His person was accounted so sacred , that they would not have it touch the ground , or that he should be uncover'd abroad . Whence it came , that when the other Princes were engag'd in a war one against another , there was a General named , who acted in the Dayro's name , and reduc'd the Rebells to their duty . They have still the same respect for the Dayro , insomuch , that they permit not that his hair or beard should be cut , or his nails par'd , nor his meat to be dress'd in Pots that had been used before . He hath twelve Wives , which are bestowed on him with extraordinary Ceremonies and Magnificence . When ever he goes abroad , his twelve Wives follow him in so many Coaches , which are gilt and enriched with their Arms and devises . They are lodg'd in twelve great Pallaces , built in the street which goes to the King's Palace , and having adjoyning to them several other fair houses for his Concubines . Not one of these Women , but hath a great Supper made every night at her Palace , at which there is Musick , and the Women-dancers ; but assoon as the King is gone into that Palace where he intends to pass away the night , they all send in their suppers , and have their divertisements at that Ladies Lodgings , whom the King is pleas'd to honour with his presence . One of the greatest Ceremonies and Magnificences to be seen in Iapan , is that performed at the birth of a Prince , who is to inherit the dignity of a Dayro For , to chuse a Nurse for the Child , they get together fourscore of the handsomest young Women in the Kingdom , whom they present to the Twelve VVives of the Dayro , and to nine of the greatest Lords of the Countrey , and of nearest kin to the Dayro , who , for want of Issue male , might succeed him . These Princes and Ladies receive those designed for this employment , give them extraordinary Titles , and treat them a whole day together . The next day the foresaid number is reduc'd to the moyety , and one half is dismiss'd , with very great Presents . The next day , they add to the Titles of those who stay , with great Ceremonies , and their number is reduc'd to ten , and afterwards to three , the rest being still dismiss'd with Presents , and at the end of three days , they make choyce of one of these three , on whom they bestow , besides several other Titles , the quality of the Prince's Nurse . In order to her establishment in that Function , she is brought into the Prince's Chamber , whom she finds in the arms of one of the chiefest Ladies of the Countrey , by whom he had been kept from the time of his birth ; and after the Nurse hath spurted a little of her milk into the Childes mouth , he is delivered up to her . All these Ceremonies , as also those performed at the ordinary Feasts , are very great , and they are at this day performed with the Dayro , who still enjoys a very considerable Revenue , sufficient to defray all the charge , and continues the same grandeur his Predecessours have been possess'd of , though the force of the Empire hath been devolv'd into other hands , as we shall now relate . The charge of General of the Army was heretofore the greatest of any in the Kingdom , as is that of Constable , in France ; and it was invested ordinarily , though contrary to the rules of good policy , in the second Son of the Dayro . About a hundred and twenty years since , it happened there was a Dayro , who having a son he exceedingly doted on , would needs out of an imprudent compliance he had for the Mother , consent that he should participate of the Royal Dignity ; and it was ordered that it should pass alternately from one to the other , every three years . But the son willing to make his advantage of the occasion , found means so to insinuate himself into the affections of the great Lords and the Soldiery , during the three years of his Reign , that he resolv'd to continue it , contrary to the exhortations of his Father , who too late repented him of his devesting himself of an authority which indeed is not communicable . This was the first disturbance that ever had been seen in Iapan , inasmuch as both Father and Son being equally invested with the quality of Dayro , the people conceived they might , without any crime , take up Arms for either : However most of the Lords detesting the ingratitude of the Son , joyn'd with the General , whom the Father had appointed to reduce his Son to obedience , who was defeated and killed in that Civil warr . The General , finding himself well established in his charge , followed the example of the Prince , and abusing the lawful power , whereof he was seized , made his advantage of it to settle himself in the Throne , after the Dayro's death , yet leaving the lawful heir , with the quality of Dayro , all the outward appearance of his former greatness . This demeanour of the Generall 's occasioned a second Civil warre , which was thought the more just , out of this respect , that in this the people took up Arms against an Usurper , who had not the quality of Dayro , nor consequently the Character , for which the Iaponnesses have so great a veneration . Accordingly , this war had the same success with the former ; for the Usurper was defeated and executed . But this second General took the same course as his Predecessour had done , so that by this second Usurpation , the Countrey was reduced to an absolute Anarchy , wherein all were Masters ; there being no Prince , nor Lord , nay hardly a Village , but was engaged in war against some other . These disorders gave occasion to a Soldier of Fortune , named Taycko , to appear at first , in the head only of fifty men , with whom he did such exploits , that he soon improved that handful to a very considerable Army . His first adventures were the taking in of several Castles and small Cities ; but within a while after , his thoughts flew much higher , and he proved so fortunate in his designs , that within less then three years , he became absolute Master of the whole State. He left the Dayro the external part of his former greatness , and thought it enough to be in effect , what the other was only in appearance . The Dayro , on the other side , perceiving it was impossible for him to prevent that establishment , comply'd therewith , and chang'd the quality of General of the Army to that of Emperour . Taycko , who could not expect much quietness in his newly acquired fortune , if he removed not those Lords of whom he conceived any jealousie , resolved to keep them at a distance from the Court ; and to that end , he sent the chiefest of them with an Army of sixty thousand men , into the Countrey of Corea , with order not to return thence till they had conquered that Province . They there met with such resistance , that they were near seven years reducing that Nation to obedience : Taycko in the mean time feeding them with fair hopes , and animating them to prosecute a design of so great concernment to the State. They were forc'd to obey ; but being impatient to return to their own habitations , they committed such exorbitances as made the Inhabitants of Corea desperate ; insomuch , that not able any longer to endure the burning of their houses , the murthers , and other violences done them ; they sent an Embassadour to the Court , who to deliver his Country out of the miseries it had suffered for so many years , made a shift to poyson Taycko , who some days after dyed . The Army in Corea was immediately disbanded , and the Lords who had the command of it , return'd to their several homes . Taycko being on his death-bed , and considering with himself that he could not hope to derive the succession to his Son , who was but six years of age , if he made not some powerful Person Protector , during his Minority , sent to Ongosschio , one of the greatest Lords of the Country , desiring him to undertake the tuition of that young Prince . Ongosschio accepted it , and to give Taycko the greatest assurance he could expect , that he would be faithful to him , promised him , by an act signed with his blood , that he would deliver up the Crown to Fidery , ( so was the young Prince called ) assoon as he were come to the fifteenth year of his age , and that he should be Crown'd Emperour , by the Dayro . The disorders of the late Civil Warrs were yet fresh in every mans memory , so that there was a general joy conceiv'd , to see the Regency in the hands of a person , excellently qualified for the execution thereof . Ongosschio was indeed a person of very great endowments , but he had withal too much spirit and ambition to be reduced to a private life , after he had been possessed of the Soveraign Power for so many years . He had obliged Fidery to marry his Daughter , yet could not so near an alliance smother so that predominant passion in him . Whence it came that he immediately gave out , that Fidery was grown so distrustful of him , that he was forc'd to stand upon his guard , and to raise an Army to oppose that which Fidery was going to get together against him . He gave out also that Fidery would needs be treated as Emperour , and discharge the Functions thereof , before the Dayro had acknowledged him to be such , or Crown'd him in that quality . Accordingly he took his march with a powerful Army , raised in the Kingdom of Suruga , towards the City of Ozacka , where Fidery lived , and after a siege of three months , reduced him to so great extremities , that Fidery sent his Wife , who as we said before , was Ongosschio's daughter , to intreat her Father to grant him his life , and to sign him such Lands in any Province of the Kingdom as he should think fit , where he might live privately : But Ongosschio would not see his daughter , and continuing his siege , he became at last Master of the Castle . The unfortunate Fidery being got , with his wives , and several other persons of Quality , in one of the Palaces ; Ongosschio ordered it to be compassed about with great piles of wood , which being set on fire , the Pallace and all within was reduced to ashes . He put to death all the Lords who had sided , or held any correspondency with Fidery , and by that means established himself the sole Monarch of that State , as Taycko , his Predecessour , had done before him . Ongosschio died the year following , and left the Empire in quiet , to his Son Combo , or Combosamme , the Father of Chiongon , who now Reigns . It is no hard matter for the Emperour of Iapan to raise and keep an Army on foot , in regard all his Subjects are obliged to bring in and maintain a certain number of Soldiers , proportionably to their Revenue . For he who hath a thousand Kockiens , or four thousand Crowns per annum is obliged to maintain twenty foot and two horse-men ; and according to this accompt , the Lord of Firando , ( where the Dutch made their first establishment ) who hath sixty thousand Kockiens of yearly Revenue , was tax'd at twelve hundred foot , and one hundred and twenty horse , besides the servants , slaves , and what else is consequent thereto . So that by this means , according to the Revenues of the Lords we mentioned before , which amount to eighteen millions , and four hundred thousand Kockiens , the Emperour of Iapan may raise an Army of three hundred sixty eight thousand foot , and thirty eight thousand eight hundred horse , not accounting the hundred thousand foot and twenty thousand horse , which he is able to maintain out of his own Revenue , and which he keeps as a standing Army , for the defence of his Castles and strong places , and for his Guards . Most of these Lords find it no great trouble to make their Levies , for there are few of them but ordinarily maintain twice as many Soldiers , out of an humour they have to make great showes , especially upon those occasions wherein they expect to give some assurances of their courage or zeal they have for the service of their Prince . Their Cavalry is armed with Corselets , but the Foot have only Head-pieces . The offensive Arms of the Horse are a sort of Fire-locks , not much longer then our Pistols , half-pikes , Bowes , Arrows , and Cimitars . The foot wear every man two Cimitars , and have Muskets , Pikes , and Nanganets , or half-pikes , and every man hath about him a very broad Knife . Their Companies consist but of fifty Soldiers , who are commanded by a Captain , a Lieutenant , and ten Corporals , to wit , a Corporal for every five Soldiers . Five Companies make a Body , which is commanded by another Officer , and every fifty Companies have their Colonel . The Emperour of Iapan hath the same course taken , to know every year how many persons there is in his Kingdom . For every quarter of a City or Village is divided into Cantons , consisting of five houses , which are commanded by a certain Officer , who keeps a Register or Catalogue of all those who die or are born within the five houses under his jurisdiction , and reports the same to his superiours , who give an account thereof to the Prince or Lord of the Province ; and these last to two Counsellors of State , who are appointed for that purpose . The Council of State consists of several Lords , who have each of them his particular function , excepting only the four chiefest , who are every day punctually at Court to give the Emperour an account of affairs . All the rest are so powerful and rich , that some among them have above two millions of yearly Revenue , others three or four hundred thousand Crowns , others but forty or fifty thousand . They are very reserv'd in the advice they give the Emperour , to whom they speak not , even of affairs , if they find him not in a good humour to hear them : but none will presume to speak to him twice of the same thing , or renew his intreaties , after a refusal . This Council consists of such Lords as the Emperour may be the more confident of , in regard they have commonly their education at the Court. These have the management of all publick affairs , but with such dependance on the Soveraign's pleasure , that they do not only never resolve on any things of themselves , but indeed they never speak to the Prince , till he gives them some occasion to do it , and that they have first consulted his eyes , and studied his countenance , to find what his sentiments are . They ever approve what he says , though never so prejudicial to himself , even to the loss of a whole Province ; for the least contestation would cost them their fortunes , if not their lives . From what we said before , it is evident , that the Reyenues of these Lords are very great ; but their Expences are as great . For , first , not one of them but is obliged to live one halfe of the year at Court , and , during that time , to keep house in the chief City of Iedo , where he who lives at the highest rate is most in favour with the Emperour . The first six months in the year , those Lords who have their Principalities and Lordships in the Easterly and Northerly Provinces of the Kingdom , continue at the Court , and the other six months , those that live in the Western and Southern Provinces . At their coming to the Court , and their departure thence , they make very considerable Presents to the Emperour , and great Entertainments among themselves . Their Journeys and their Expences at Court , whither some Lords bring a Retinue of five or six thousand persons , lie very heavy on the richest , and ruine the rest . The Lord of Firando , who , as we said , was one of the meanest , had in his Family , above three hundred men , and maintain'd in the two houses he had at Iedo , above a thousand persons , comprehending in that number the VVomen and Concubines he kept , as did also the other Lords , in one of his two houses . Provisions are dear enough all over Iapan , but at an excessive rate about the Court , by reason of the abundance consumed by so great a number of persons of quality . Another way to exhaust their Estates is , their magnificence in Building , there being still somewhat wanting in their appartments , either as to Painting or Gilding , or the like . Most of their Domesticks go in Silk , especially their Women , and those of their own sex that wait on them : so that there is hardly any Lord but spends more then his Revenue amounts to . But what helps to ruine them , is the Order they receive from the Emperour , to supply him , ever and anon , with men and mony , to carry on the publick Buildings , which he does rather to drain the Purses of these Lords , then out of any necessity obliging him thereto . The greatest Lords , when they build a Pallace , do ordinarily make two Gates thereto , one for their own use , and the other for the Emperours passage into it . The latter is much larger then the other , and made all of Joyner's work , excellently varnish'd , carv'd into branch-work , and gilt . Assoon as it is h●ish'd it is cover'd with boards , against the injury of the weather , and is not uncover'd , till near the time of the Emperour intends to honour the house with his presence , to dine there ; and assoon as he is departed thence , it is shut up , and so kept ever after , out of this respect , that having serv'd for a passage to the Emperour 's Sacred Majesty , it were a profanation , if any private person should pass through it after him . It is also to be observ'd that the Emperour never dines above once in any house belonging to another man , and that they are three whole years in making all things ready for his Entertainment . Accordingly he hath notice of it , three years before , and in the mean time all the furniture of the house is made and marked , as is also all the Plate , with the Arms and Characters of the Emperour ; and after that time they are never more used , but kept very safe , as things not to be employed in any thing , after they have once served the Soveraigns person . So that this Expence , and that which they are at in the Entertainment , which the Master of that House is obliged to make for the whole Court , for three months together , were enough to beggar an ordinary King. Another thing lies heavy on these Lords , is , the Presents which the Emperour makes them . For upon his return from his ordinary Hunting , which is that of the Crane , a bird there very highly esteemed , he is wont to send some of those he hath taken , to such as he hath most kindness for . But that Present costs him at least half a years Revenue , in Feasts , Presents , and other publick Entertainments , which he is obliged to make in acknowledgment of the favour done him by his Majesty , in sending him a Bird taken by a Hawk put off from his Sacred Hands . It is not long since , that the Lord of Zatiuma treated the Emperour at a Dinner , in a Palace which was then but newly finished ; but he got well by the expence he had been at . For the Emperour made him a Present for his Horses , ( so they call the Gratifications he makes his Favourites ) by an addition to his former Revenue , of two hundred and fifty thousand Crowns per annum . The Grandees never take any Wife , but what they have from the Emperours hands ; and it is of her alone who is given by him , that the Children are to be born , who are to inherit their Estates . Accordingly , they look on her and respect her as the person from whom they expect Heirs for the propagation of their Family , and upon that account , recommended to them by the Emperour . He who expects to have this honour done him builds a Palace purposely for her reception , furnishes it very richly , and allows her a Retinue consisting of a great number of Women and Maids , to accompany her , and wait on her . Women go not abroad but once a year , to give their Relations a Visit , and then they are seen in the streets , with a Retinue of thirty , forty , or fifty close Palanquins , wherein are carried so many Maids of Honour , accompanied each of them by their Waiting Gentlewomen , and other Women , marching in a File on both sides of the Palanquins , which are varnished over and gilt . All the remainder of the year , the women stir not out of their houses , into which there are not any men permitted to enter , save only some of the Wives nearest Relations , who sometimes have the freedom to see them , but very seldom , and that in their Husbands presence . It is his business on the other side to make the restraint as little burthensom as may be to them , by allowing them all the divertisements and recreations , which honest women can take ; finding them Gardens and Parks for walking , Ponds for fishing , keeping all sorts of living Creatures for their pleasure , and entertaining them every day with Musick and Plays . But they must expect to end their days in this restraint , and renounce the conversation of men , inasmuch as the least suspition is here as unpardonably punished with death , as any other manifest crime ; not only in the person of the Lady , but also in all about her . Her Attendants are commonly some of the handsomest young Gentlewomen in the Province , who always stand before the Master and Mistress with such respect , that they study to answer , laugh , and hold their peace , upon the least sign made them . They are ordinarily distinguished into Bands or Companies , consisting of sixteen Gentlewomen , who have each a Governess over them . They are clad in Silk , flower'd painted , or embroidered , of different colours or liveries . For one Band is in a red livery , with girdles and head-cloathes of a green colour ; another , white , with girdles and head-cloathes red ; another , yellow , with girdles and head-cloaths of a sky-colour , and so of the rest . The Gentlewomen , who are received into the service of these Princesses , at fifteen or twenty years of age , oblige themselves , most of them , for the remainder of their lives ; but such as are taken into it while they are yet children , are sometimes afterwards married to Gentlemen , Soldiers , or others of the menial Servants , who have some Office about the House , and whose Allowances are upon that Account augmented : but such as are not married at thirty , must not expect to change their condition , otherwise then by being advanced to some more honourable Employments among the women . It is the custom of the Countrey , that Women should be instructed betimes , not to meddle with any kind of business whatsoever , insomuch that they never speak of any such thing to their Husbands . These , on the otherside , make it their brag , that they are enabled with such a strength of parts and understanding , as to leave all serious thoughts behind them , at their own Lodgings , when they leave those to go into the appartment of their Wives , where their discourse is altogether of mirth and divertisement . If a Woman should trouble her Husband with the least discourse about business , she would immediately put him out of humour , make him change his countenance , and oblige him to retire , without so much as speaking to her . But this she will be sure to avoid , though out of no other motive then this , that another might not have those enjoyments of him , which she by her imprudence would deprive her self of . For they affirm , that a woman is bestow'd on man mearly to serve , and divert him , and to mind the education of his Children , and that herein consists all her duty , and that there are but too many Examples of the mischiefs happening through the excessive freedom heretofore allowed to women . The Wives of Iapan have the reputation of being extreamly faithful to their Husbands , and so modest and reserv'd , that none any where else come near them . Of this many instances might be produced : but confining our selves to the relation of a particular man's Travels , wherein these digressions must needs be thought tedious , we shall here produce only two or three , of many others , that happend much about the time we speak of . The King or Prince of the Province of Fingo , hearing that a Gentleman of the Country had a very handsom woman to his wife , got him dispatch'd out of the way , and having sent for the Widdow , some days after her Husband's death , acquainted her with his desires . She told him , that though she had much reason to be glad , and think her self happy , in being honour'd with the friendship of so great a Prince , yet was she resolved to bite off her Tongue , and murder her self , if he proffer'd her any violence ; but if he would grant her but one favour , which was to spend one month in bewailing her Husband , and then give her the liberty to make an Entertainment for the relations of the deceased , to take her leave of them , he should find how much she was his Servant , and how far she would comply with his affection . The Prince , who thought himself sure enough of her , made no difficulty to do what the Gentlewoman desired of him , and having provided a very great dinner , at the place where she desired it might be , all the kindred of the deceased came thither , but it was only to be witnesses of the fidelity which she expressed to her husband after his death : For the Gentlewoman perceiving the King began to be warm in his wine , out of the hope he was in to enjoy what had been promised him , desired the liberty to withdraw into an adjoyning Gallery to take the Air ; but assoon as she was come into it , she cast her self headlong down , in the presence of the King , and all her husbands Relations . Much about the same time , it hapned that a young gentlewoman , being on her knees at the end of a Table , waiting on her Master , in the appartment of the Women , and over-reaching her self to take a flaggon that stood a little too far from her , she chanced to let wind backwards , which she was so much asham'd of , that putting her Garment over her head , she would by no means shew her face after , but with an enrag'd violence taking one of her nibbles into her mouth , she bit it off with such fury , that she died in the place . Another Lord , having had an exact search made for all the handsome young Damosels in his Province , to be dispos'd into his Ladies service , there was among the rest brought him one whom he was so much taken with , that he made her his Concubine . She was the Daughter of a poor Soldiers widdow , who hoping to make some advantage of her daughters good fortune , took occasion one day , to write her a large letter , wherein she express'd what a necessitous condition she was in , and how she was forc'd to sue to her for relief . While the Daughter was reading her Mother's Letter , her Lord comes into the room ; but being asham'd to discover her Mothers poverty , she endeavours to hide the Letter from him , yet could she not convey it away so , as that the other did not perceive it . The disorder he observ'd in the Gentlewoman's countenance , made him suspect there might be some design in it , insomuch , that he pressed her to shew him the Letter ; but the more importunate he was , the more unwilling she was to satisfie him ; so perceiving there was no way to avoid it , she thrust it into her mouth , with so much precipitation that thinking to swallow it down , it choaked her . This so incensed the Lord ; that he immediately commanded her throat to be cut , whereby they discovered only the Mothers Poverty , and the Daughters innocence . He was so moved thereat , that he could not forbear expressing it by tears ; and it being not in his power to make any other Demonstrations of his affection to the deceased ; he sent for the Mother , who was maintained among his other Ladies , at the time we speak of , with all imaginable respect . They are generally so reserv'd in their conversation , that their discourses are not only far from being guilty of any obscene or impertinent expression , but also they will not so much as talk of marriage , or ought relating thereto , even in honourable terms , in the presence of young people , who , when there is any such thing spoken of , immediately rise and go out of the Room . The Children have a great tenderness and respect for their Parents , as being perswaded there is no sin more severely punished by the Gods , then the disobedience of Children . They have also a certain veneration for their memory after their decease ; for they religiously observe those fasting dayes they impose upon themselves of their own accord , abstaining from whatever hath had life , upon those dayes of the moneth , on which their Parents departed this World. As they are very severe in restraining their Wives and Concubines of even the least liberty , so are they excessively cruel in punishing those which are not careful to preserve their honours , or give the least suspition of their inclinations to be dishonest . It is not long since that the Lord of Firando caused three Ladies to be put into so many Chests , through which there were Nails struck in of all sides , one , for having prostituted her self to a Gentleman , who ripp'd up his own belly as soon as their familiarity was discovered ; and the other two , because they had been privy to their Loves , and had not acquainted him therewith . He who finds a Man lock'd up in the same Room with his Wife , may kill them both ; and in the Husbands absence , the Father , Brother , or any other Kinsman , nay , any one of the menial Servants may do as much : and by this means , they so avoid those scandals , which are but too frequent elsewhere , that a man seldom hears of Adultery among them ; in so much that I do not remember I ever heard of any more then one Example , which being a remarkable one , I shall not think it much to insert it here . A certain Merchant , who had some reason to suspect his Wife , pretended to go into the Country , but returning soon after , surpriz'd her in the very act . The Adulterer he killed , and having ty'd his Wife to a Ladder , he left her in that half-hanging posture all night . The next day he invited all their Relations on both sides , as well Men as Women , to dine with him at his own house , sending them word , that the importance of the business he had to communicate to them , excused his not-observance of the custom they have , to make Entertainments for the Women , distinct from those of the Men. They all came , and wondered not much that the Mistress of the house was not to be seen , in regard her Husband told them that she was busie in the Kitchin : but dinner being well-nigh past , and the Guests perceiving the Woman appear'd not , they intreated him to send for her , which he promised to do . Whereupon rising from the Table , and going into the Room , where she was ty'd to the Ladder , he unbound her , put a Shrowd about her , and put into her hands a Box of Lacque , wherein were the Privy-members of her Gallant , cover'd with Flowers , charging her not to open the Box , and saying to her , Go and present this Box to our common Relations , and see whether I may , upon their meditation , grant you your life . She came in that equipage into the Hall where they sate at dinner , and falling on her knees presented the Box , with the precious Reliques within it , to the Kindred : but as soon as they had opened it , she swounded . Her Husband perceiving it , went to her , and to prevent her returning again , now that she was going , cut off her Head ; which raised such an horror in the Friends , that they immediately left the Room , and went to their several homes . To prevent these disorders , they have in their common Inns upon the Road , as also in certain places in Cities , the convenience of furnishing Travellers with a kind of Women , who are for the most part Slaves , but very well clad in Silk , and make no difficulty to proffer themselves to keep men company all night . These have the Custom of Masters of Ships and common Sea-men that are Forreigners ; but if they will bid at a little higher Game , and be more sure of their enjoyments , they may buy a concubine , with whom they contract for the time they are to stay in the Country ; allowing them five or six pence a day towards their diet , a Garment or two , certain pair of Shooes of Cordevant , and about eight or ten Crowns , for the Father , or Master , who lets her out . We are so far from charging this Nation with being over-superstitious , that on the other side , we affirm , that there is no mark of Devotion to be observed among them . Those who are conceived to have very much , go once a moneth to their Pagodes , and pronounce several times the word Nammanda , which is the name of one of their Gods ; but they are never seen praying to God , neither morning nor evening , nor at any time of the day . There is a certain Sect among them , which hath Priests , who preach thrice a year , to which Sermons all those of the same perswasion resort . There are also some who make use of another kind of Ecclesiasticks , especially in their long diseases , wherein they have prayers made , which last twenty four hours , with such a noise , that they stunne such as come near them , who yet cannot understand one word they say ; not only in regard they pronounce ill and confusedly ; but hence , that whatever they compose , as well in matter of Religion as Medicine , and the other Sciences , is couched in such high and obscure terms , that many times they understand them not themselves . Notwithstanding this irreligion , there are in Iapan an incredible number of Pagodes or Mesquites , some of which have fifteen or twenty Priests belonging to them . They are distinguished from the Laicks in that their Heads are shaved , as also by their cloathing , in as much as they go in a kind of Cassock , made like the Frocks worn by some Country people : but upon Holidayes they go in a sort of long Garments , which they sold up under the left Arm , like a Cloak . Their principal employment is to pray before their Gods , and to bury the dead , or at least the ashes of such bodies as have been burnt . They are divided into several Sects , and consequently have so many different wayes of doing their Devotions , especially on the Anniversary dayes of the deceased , which they call Bom , on which the Priests are employed in praying and singing Letanies , in making Processions about a Chappel set about with Wax-lights , much after the same manner as is done in some parts of Europe . Their Sepulchres are near their Pagodes , covered with great Stones , two or three foot high , on which such as go to do their Devotions there cast Flowers , or branches of Trees , and put into a little Pit , made in the ground , some fair Water and a little Rice , which is taken away thence by the poor . Persons of Quality erect a little Pillar near their Sepulchres , and grave thereon their names , with a certain Elogy , which serves for an Epitaph . Their Ecclesiasticks are divided into twelve principal Sects , of which eleven eat not of any thing that hath had life , and make a Vow of Chastity , with so strict an Obligation for the observance thereof , that if they break it , though in never so small a point , they are put to the most cruel death that ever was heard of . For the Priest who hath broken his Vow is put into the ground up to the Waste , near the High-way ; and all that pass by , who are not nobly descended , are obliged to give a little stroke upon his Neck with a wooden Saw , which being very blunt makes the Wretch languish three or four dayes together . This course is taken with them , upon this account , that being permitted to use Sodomy , they may forbear Women . The Priests of the twelfth Sect live after another rate . For it is lawful for them to feed on any thing that Earth or Water affords , as also to marry : and yet this Sect , which they call Icko , whence the Priests , whereof it consists , are named Ickois , is accounted the holiest , and most perfect of them all . He who is Head of this Sect , is also Supream Head of all the Clergy of the Country , and is in so great veneration among his followers , that they do not only carry him in a Palanquin , but indeed do him such honours as are almost Divine . All the Priests depend on the Dayro , who still hath the same power over the Ecclesiasticks , as he had heretofore , joyntly , with the secular power . Only such Pagodes as belong to these last have a settled Revenue , and enjoy many Priviledges and Immunities granted them by the Emperours . All the other Pagodes are maintain'd by what is given them , either by way of Alms , or the Gratifications that they get from those who imploy them about Prayers for the dead , wherein the main part of the exercise of their Religion consists . Some among them believe , that the Soul is immortal , that the Body is reduced to its first Principle , and becomes Dust and Ashes , but that the Spirit is either raised to eternal joy , or condemn'd to an endless grief , and that at its return into this World , it shall find good or evil , according to what it had done during this life . Others make no distinction between the Souls of Men and those of Beasts , and as they have no knowledge of the Worlds Creation , so are they ignorant that there is a time appointed for its dissolution . The most zealous among them make no scruple to convert their Pagodes into Drinking-houses ; for , as they make choice of the most delightful places of the Country , for the Pagodes , so they walk in them , and divert themselves , in the presence of their Gods , and have the company of their Priests , drinking and debauching themselves to that height , that it proves the occasion of many consequent disorders . A man shall never , in this Country , meet with any Controversies about Religion , nor ever find that a Iapponese conceives himself any way obliged to instruct his Neighbour , or shew him his Errour : but on the contrary , their indifference for these concernments is generally so great , that some among them will not stick to change their Religion for a hundred Crowns . They have so irreconcilable an aversion for the Christians , that , perceiving they went chearfully to their deaths , when they only cut off their Heads , and crucified them after their death , they have since found out such exquisite torments , to procure their more painful departure , that , though they had resolution and constancy enough to endure them ; yet could they not express that insolence and insensibility , as to receive so greivous a death , with the same alacrity they had discover'd at the ordinary Executions . There were indeed some who sung amidst the Flames ; but it would have been somewhat above humanity , if they should not have groan'd in the torments they endured , when they were broild , with a gentle Fire , upon Gridirons , or suffer'd to languish ●or several dayes together . Yet did not all these courses much diminish the number of those Wretches ; in so much that these Monsters of barbarisme , perceiving that Death little frighten'd those who look'd on it but as a passage to a better life , bethought themselves of other courses to be taken with them . Young Maids , of any Quality , they caused to be stripp'd stark naked , to be publickly violated , made them go on all four through the Streets , and dragg'd them through rugged and uneven places , till their hands and knees were cut , and their bodies torn in several places , and after all put them into Vats full of Serpents , which enter'd into their bodies at all the open places , and so put them to a very painful death : yet was this done with less horrour , then when they fill'd the privy parts of a Mother or a Daughter with Match done over with Gun-powder , and bound about those of a Son or a Father with the same , and forced the Son to set fire to that of the Mother , and the Father to that of his Daughter . 'T was a kind of favour shewn them , when they cover'd their bodies all over with Turfs , and incessantly pour'd ●eething Water into their privy parts , till they expi●'d amidst those torments , which commonly dispatch'd them not in less then three or four dayes . They drove great companies of them up and down the Country , and into Forrests , stigmatiz'd in the foreheads , with prohibitions , upon pain of death , that any should give them any sustenance or entertainment . Some were put into Cages upon the Sea-side , that the Tide might come up to their chins , and at the return of the water they might recover their spirits a little , to endure the greater torment at the next Floud . They bound the Fathers and Mothers to a Post , and hood-winked them , while they put the Children to inconceivable torments , which they being not able to endure , intreated their Parents with the most importunate expressions they could imagine at that age , to deliver them out of their pains , by renouncing . This was one of the most insupportable punishments of any they invented , and which brought many to death and abjuration . Another torment they had for those poor Children was , to pluck off their Nails , and to prick them with Bodkins in the tenderest parts of their bodies . To make a discovery of Christians , they ordered , that all the Inhabitants should once a year protest before their Pagodes , and sign a certain Instrument , whereby they renounced Christian Religion ; and by this means there passed not a year , but a great number was discover'd . Such as were hung up by the feet , and were continued in that posture for ten or twelve dayes , endured the greatest torment of any , in regard the anguish of this punishment still increasing , there is no pain , not even that of fire it self , comes near it . These persecutions must needs have much diminish'd the number of Christians in Iapan ; but what most contributes to the destruction of Christian Religion , is a course they have taken , to put the Christians to death , even though they proffer to renounce ; so that there is no way for any to avoid death , but by discovering another Christian , who may endure it in their stead , and by that discovery they escape . However , there is an exact Register kept of these Renegadoes , out of a design , as it is conceiv'd , one time or other , to rid the Country of them , when the Executions must cease for want of Christians . About the same time there was a search made for Christians in all the Hospitals for Lepers , where they found three hundred and eighty Christians , whom they sent away in two Ships , to the Philippine Islands , as a Present to the Portuguez . The Leprosie is so common a Disease in Iapan , that a man shall meet there with many , whose fingers and toes are so rotted , that they fall off . The Christians , who are conducted to punishment , are tied ; but the Priests , whether Castilians , Portuguez , or Iaponneses , are otherwise treated . They shave off one half of their Heads and Beards , which they paint over with a red colour , put a Gag into their Mouths , and a Halter about their Necks , which is tied to the Horse-tail , on which they are brought to the place appointed for their execution . Most of their Houses are built of Wood , sleightly enough , in regard the Country is very much subject to Earthquakes . They are all raised three or four foot from the ground , boarded and matted , and very handsom within , especially those Rooms where they reveive their Visits . They are , for the most part , but one story high , in which they live , and the rest serve for Corn-lofts . They have places distinct from their Houses , where they keep their Merchandises , and what else they most esteem , in regard their Houses are so apt to take fire , that they are forc'd to have Fat 's full of Water alwayes ready against such Accidents , which are very frequent among them . The Houses of Gentlemen and Souldiers are divided into two partitions , whereof one is taken up by the Wife , who is never seen , and the other by the Husband , who hath his Chambers and Halls for the reception of his friends and his business . The Wives of Citizens and Merchants appear in the Shops , and have a care of the House ; but they are treated with so much respect , that none durst let fall a free or equivocal expression in their presence , nay , a licentious one were criminal . Instead of Tapistry , they have a kind of Scenes or Shutters , which serve them also for Pictures , whereof they cover the closures with Paper painted and gilt , and so neatly pasted on , that the whole piece seems to consist but of one sheet . These Shutters are made of very thin boards , and fall one into another , so as that of two or three small Chambers , they can of a sudden make a very fair Hall. All these little Rooms make● a kind of Gallery , which serves equally for both the Appartments of the Husband and Wife , and leads to a common Door to go into the Garden , which Door is ordinarily opposite to the Hall-windows . In the midst of the Room there commonly stands a Cabinet , on which they set a Pot of Flowers , which are there to be had all the year long . They are very curious about their Gardens , and make them as pleasant as may be , with Groves , Fountains , Orchards , and especially one kind of Tree , which is as green in Winter as in Summer . There is not much Houshold-Stuff to be seen in their Houses , in regard they bestow on their Wives , the Trunks and Cabinets of Lacque , their rich Tapistry , and the like , or they dispose them into some private Rooms , into which they admit only their most intimate Friends . They are very expensive in their Pots for Cha , or Tsia , as also in Pictures , Pieces excellent for the writing , and in Arms. They are civil , and entertain such as visit them with great Complements . Persons of Quality make such as come to see them sit down , and present them with Tobacco and Tsia . If the Master of the house hath a particular esteem for the Friend who visits him , he will treat him with Wine , which is brought in a varnish'd Cup ; and it were an incivility in him , to whom this honour is done , to refuse it . They are not so reserv'd , but that sometimes they will take a little more then they are well able to carry away ; but seldom to that height , as to do ought whereof they may repent the next day , or quarrel in their Drink ; for the perpetual apprehension they have of the unavoidable Death that would follow , keeps them in , and sends them to bed with whole Skins . In Cities , and upon the High-wayes , there are Inns , for the entertainment of Travellers and Passengers , but otherwise there is not a Tipling-house , or Cooks-shop , in all Iapan . For though there are great lovers of good chear , and company keeping , yet have they not any publick places for that purpose , but they meet at one anothers houses , and there spend the time in good fellowship and drinking , and have a kind of Musick , which is not very harmonious . They have but few Musical Instruments , and that most used among them , and which they are most taken with , is a kind of Lute , the belly whereof is above a foot-square , with a long and narrow neck , as being made only for four strings , which are of Silk , and they strike them with a Peg of Ivory , about the bigness of a Mans singer . They sing to it , but the voyce is as immelodious as the sound of the Instrument . Their Wine they make of Rice , putting thereto some Sugar or Honey , and they call it Moursack , or Saltse . It is a kind of Hydromel , rather then Wine , yet it is as strong as the best Sack , and makes a Man drunk much sooner . As for Tsia , it is a kind of The or Tea ; but the Plant is much more delicate , and more highly esteem'd then that of Thé . Persons of Quality keep it very carefully in Earthen-pots well stopp'd and luted , that it may not take wind : but the Iaponneses prepare it quite otherwise then is done in Europe . For , instead of infusing it into warm water , they beat it as small as powder , and take of it as much as will lye on the point of a Knife , and put it into a dish of Porcelane or Earth , full of seething Water , in which they stir it , till the Water be all green , and then drink it as hot as they can endure it . It is excellent good after a debauch , it being certain there is not any thing that allayes the Vapours , and settles the Stomack better then this Herb doth . The Pots they make use of about this kind of Drink are the most precious of any of their Houshold-Stuffe , in as much as it is known , that there have been Tsia-pots , which had cost between six and seven thousand pound sterling . Their Marriages are sollicited only the Relations , who have some superiority over those that contract them . The Father and Mother find out the party , and propose that alliance ▪ and for want of them , others of the Kindred ; so as that the young Couple know nothing of what is done , in so much that the persons who are to be married never see one another till the Marriage is to be consummated . This is the more easily effected , in that it is in the Husbands power to keep what number he thinks fit of Concubines , nay , may prosecute his enjoyments among common Prostitutes , whereas the least suspition of the Womans dishonesty would cost her her life . They have also the convenience of Divorce , and may send their Wives back to their own Friends , yet conceive it no disparagement to them . True it is , that only Persons of mean condition use it , as Merchants , Tradesmen , and common Souldiers ; and that Persons of Quality take another course , out of a respect to the Birth and Relations of the Woman ; and in case of disagreement they still maintain them according to their Quality . Which hinders not but that they also are most liberal of themselves among their Concubines , little it seems troubled at the discontent they give their Wives , whom they see but when they please themselves . For , certain it is , that the Women only are married , and that the Men are as much at liberty after , as they had been before marriage . Common Brothel-houses are allowed , and there are some Masters who buy Slaves only to drive that trade ; it being their perswasion , that to avoid a greater scandal , this may be permitted . They bring up their Children with extraordinary indulgence and mildness , never beating , and very seldom chiding them ; out of this consideration , that knowing they are not come to the use of their reason , they conceive they are not to be made capable thereof before the time , and that things are to be instill'd into them , according to their weak capacity , with mildness , and that they ought to be instructed rather by good Examples then many Precepts . It is to be imagined that the little correction they give them in their Childhood , strengthens that obstinate disposition , which is remarkable in all the Iapponneses : but it is to be confessed withall , that this noble and mild kind of education much heightens that vivacity of Understanding and Judgment , which is discernable in them , while they are yet very young ; in so much that Children of seven , eight or nine years of age , have more piercing Wits , and are more searching and inquisitive , then our youth is at seventeen or eighteen years of age . They are not sent to School till they are seven or eight years of age , upon this account , that , as they affirm , Children are not capable of instruction before that time , and that they are apt to learn only naughtiness and unhappy tricks one of another . The Masters , when they meet with dull Boys , never either chide or beat them for that , but teach them to read and write by degrees , by raising an emulation in them to do as well as others ; and by this course they improve them much better , then if they treated them harshly , it being to be observ'd , that it is an incorrigible Nation , expecting to be mildly treated , and seldom to be bettered by soul means and blows . They never swath the Children , but as soon as they are brought into the World , the Midwife having wash'd them in cold Water , thrusts them into the Sleeves of their Iaponneses , and by that means they so harden them against heat and cold , that many times such as scarce have the use of their legs , will crawl stark naked of all four about the House , and into the Fields . The eldest Son being come to Mans estate , the Father resigns his charge to him ; or , if he be a Merchant , makes over his Trade to him , with the better half of his Estate , assigns him the best Lodgings in the House , and goes with the rest of the Family to another part of it ; or if he be a person of ability , he resigns the whole House to him , and takes another , mannaging what he hath reserved of his Estate , for the advancement of his other Sons , if so be he hath any . The Daughters have no part of the Fathers Estate , no not even when they are married , in regard they would not have Wives to make any advantage of their Dower ; so that if the Brides Father should on the Wedding-day send a sum of Money to the Bridegroom , he returns it back again with great Complements , and sends word , that he would not have his Father-in-Law think , that his Addresses to his Daughter proceeded from any other motive then the desire he had of his alliance , and consequently that he expected not to make any advantage of his Estate . They are so ambitious and highly conceited of themselves , that it is seldom seen a Iaponnese does any thing wherewith he might be reproached : but on the contrary , they would rather lose their lives then betray their honour . Of this I shall here insert an illustrious Example . In the time of the War between Fidery , and his Guardian , the King or Prince of Cocora , who had discovered some inclination to the contrary party , was forc'd to leave his Wife and Children as Hostages with Fidery , who hearing that the Prince of Cocora had openly declar'd for his Adversary , sent word to his Wife , that his pleasure was , she should come and live within the Palace . She would have excused her self , by representing to Fidery , that she was a Wife , and as such , ow'd the Prince her Husband the same obedience , as her Husband ow'd to the Emperour ; so that if his Majesty expected she should do what he would have her , his best course were to apply himself to her Husband , that he might command her to do it . Fidery seeing her constancy , sent her word , that if she came not , he would have her brought thither by force . But the Princess considering with her self , that if she left her House , it would be a dishonour both to her and her Husband , withdrew her self with her Nurse and Children , and some of the menial Servants , who proffer'd to dye with her , to a Chamber , into which she caused Gun-powder and Wood to be brought , and having made her Will , and writ a Letter to her Husband , she put both into the hands of a trustly Person , with order to depart as soon as he had seen the Powder set on fire , and by this means gave an extraordinary Demonstration of her constancy . They are also very punctual in the performance of what they had promised those , who desire their assistance or protection . For no Iaponnese but will promise it any one that desires it of him , and spend his life for the person who hath desired him to do it ; and this , without any consideration of his Family , or the misery whereto his Wife and Children may be thereby reduced . Hence it comes , that it is never seen a Malefactor will betray or discover his Complices ; but on the contrary , there are infinite Examples of such as have chosen rather to die with the greatest torment imaginable , then bring their Complices into any inconvenience by their confession . Iapan is so rich and abundant in all things , that , some few Merchants excepted , who trace into the Indies , there is hardly any Iaponnese , who meddles with the venting of any forreign Commodities . The greatest Commerce which is carried on there is that of the Chineses , who have continued theirs in this Country ever since the Island was first peopled . The Spaniards and Portuguez have traded thither these six or seven score years ; and the English had no sooner begun , but they gave over their trading into those parts , by reason of the small advantage made thereby . Those of Siam and Cambodia were wont to send thither yearly two or three Ionques ; but this is also given over , especially since the Dutch bring them the Commodities of Iapan at a lower rate , and with less danger then they could fetch them themselves . The chief Trade is at the City of Meaco , whither most of the Merchants , as well forreigners as those of the Country , bring all their Commodities , and where they have their Agents and Factors , to distribute them over all the Island . The Commodities which Forreigners bring to Iapan are , about four or five thousand Picols of Silk , and abundance of Stuffs , of Silk , Cotton , Thread , &c. above two hundred thousand Deer skins , about a hundred thousand other Hides , Hemp , Linnen-clothes , Wooll , Garments , Cotton , Quicksilver , all sorts of Gums and Medicinal Drugs , Spices , Cloves , Pepper , Sugar , Musk , a sort of Wood called Sappan , and Calambac , Purcelan , Camphir , Borax , ' Elephants Teeth , Coral , and all kind of Mercury , which the Chineses bring . The Chineses and Iaponneses have heretofore lived in very good correspondence , in so much that there hardly passed a year , but the Kings of those two powerful States visited one another by reciprocal Embassies . This friendship continued till the Iaponneses , who lived in China , became so insolent , as to ransack a whole City , and to ravish all the Women and Maids that fell into their hands . The Chineses resented the affront as they ought , and killed all the Iaponneses they met withall . The King of China , considering of how dangerous consequence it was to afford refuge to a sort of people , who had the insolence to commit such an action in the time of peace , banished them his Kingdom for ever , ordering the Decree to be graven in golden Letters upon a Pillar , which to that purpose he caused to be erected upon the Sea-side , and forbidding his Subjects , upon pain of death , to trade into Iapan . These Prohibitions are still so strictly observ'd , that the Chineses , who go thither , give out , that they carry their Commodities to some of the neighbouring Islands of the Indies ; in regard they are sure they would be confiscated , if it were known they carried them to Iapan ; but the Iaponneses treat the Chineses otherwise , and give them the egress and regress of their Country . It is haply from these Prohibitions of the King of China , that some have taken occasion to affirm , that Iapan was peopled by certain Exiles , whom the King of China had sent thither , upon a Conspiracy they were engaged in against his person ; since the Histories of neither Iapan nor China speak of any such thing , and that otherwise there is so great a difference in their Cloathing , their Ceremonies , manner of Life , Language and writing , that it is impossible that the same Nation should have contracted , even in the sequel of many Ages , such contrary Habits . Some affirm , that the Iaponneses have made this change , in revenge for the ill treatment they received of the others ; but besides the unlikelihood there is , that a whole Nation should , of a sudden , conceive an aversion for what they lov'd before , there is yet a greater improbability , that it should so change its language and manner of writing , as that there should be no rapport between the one and the other . The Chineses never cut their Hair , but tie it up together upon the Crown of the Head ; the Iaponneses , on the contrary , shave the fore-part of the Head down to the Ears , and tie up the rest of their Hair in their Neck behind , with a String made of Paper . The latter do also shave their Beards , whereas the Chineses suffer theirs to grow to their full length : whence it may be imagined , that they were rather Tartars , who first got into this Island , then Chineses . The Iaponneses , being thus banished China , began to establish their Commerce at Tayouan , in the Island Fermosa , whither the Chineses came with their Commodities ; but the King of China hearing of it , forbad his Subjects ●o trade thither , by which means the Iaponneses were frustrated of that Navigation . W●ich so troubled the Emperour , that he would not permit his Subjects to trade out of the Kingdom without his express Commission and Pasports ; as well out of this consideration , that he would not have any Arms transported out of the Country , as the experience he hath that the Iaponneses are a stout and daring People out of their own Country , and being extreamly conceited of himself , he would not have any affront done them , which it should not be in his power to resent , or that any other then himself should chastise their insolence , as it happened to them , not long since in the Kingdom of Siam , upon their Attempt against the Kings person there , and at Nayouan , upon their assaulting the Governour of the place . There is no Custom or Duty paid upon any Commodities in Iapan , either to the Emperour , or any other Prince or Lord , so that the whole advantage comes in to the Merchant ; but in regard all drive some Trade or other , and that the Countrey is extreamly populous , the profits are very small . Since the Rupture between the Chineses and Iaponneses , the Emperour of Iapan hath not held any correspondence with any forreign Prince . The King of Siam , the Pope , and the King of Spain , sent very considerable Embassies to him , which were all very kindly received by him ; but the Emperour of Iapan never sent to visit or complement them . There is , all over Iapan , but one Language , which is so different from that of China , Corea , and Tunking , that the Inhabitants of these four Countreys , understand one another no more then we do the Arabick . There is also the same difference between their Characters , and yet they have all four a sort of Characters , by which they understand one the other , so that those among them , who have studied , understand and express in their particular Language , what the others would have expressed in theirs , by means of these common Characters . They write with Pencils , and that so fast , that they spend very little time in writing the Notes , by which they do most of their Messages , rather then by word of mouth . They endeavour to express themselves in few words , especially when they either speak or write to Persons of great Quality ; so that the Letters and Petitions they address to their Superiours are couched in few words , that it is no great trouble to afford them the reading . They have not the way of keeping Accounts as the Merchants in our parts have ; but they can count with certain little Bowls , which they thread upon little Sticks on a square Board , as fast as our ablest Accountans by all the Rules of Arithmetick , even that of Three . They have many Books , and some great Libraries , but of these not so great a number as we have in Europe . The Dayro is the person who keeps Memorial of whatever passes , and writes the Chronicle of the Country . It is also only he , and the Lords and Gentlemen of his House , who are in number above eight hundred , as also the Lords and Ladies descended from him , who have the priviledge to write any Books . These only have all the Learning among themselves , and are so proud of it , that the advantages they make thereof are equal to those they derive from their Birth , which is no doubt more noble then that of the Emperour . Thence it comes that they sleight all others so far , that they shun their conversation , live in a quarter of the City distinct from the rest , and will have no communication with the ignorant . There is but one kind of Measure all over the Country , and all the Money is at the same rate and value . The Gold is in its excellency , but the Silver not so good , so that to reduce it to the rate of that of France , there will be a loss of 22. or 23. in the 100. They have three sorts of Gold Coins , whereof one weighs six Spanish Ryals , and is worth forty eight Tayls , accounting every Tayl at about five Shilling Sterling . Ten of the second kind weigh a Ryal and half a quarter , and are worth one Tayl , and a fifth part each of them : and ten of the third sort weigh a Ryal and a half and half a quarter , and are worth , each of them , the sixth part of Tayl. The Silver Coin , which is made in the form of a Lingot , is of no certain weight ; but it is so ordered , that as much of it as amounts to fifty Tayls is to be of a just weight , which they dispose into Rolls of Paper , in each as much as comes to twenty Crowns , and so they dispatch their Payments with little trouble . They have besides this a lesser Coin of Silver , made much like French Beans , which also is not of any certain weight , save only in gross , or when it amounts to such a sum , from the value of seven pence to six shillings , or better . There is also a great difference in the value of the Caxias ; for of some of them , a thousand are worth but Crown , whereas of others the same number may amount to three Crowns and a half . Much about the time of our Travels the Emperour had ordered them to be caried down , intending to have a new Money made of Brass , and that the poorer sort might not be ruined thereby , he caused the bad Money to be called in , and made good the value of it to such as brought it in . This Country wants not any kind of Cattel , but is so much the more abundant therein , out of this respect , that they do not geld any Creature . Thence it comes they are well stor'd with Houses , Bulls , Kine , Swine , Deer , wild Boars , Bears , Dogs , &c. as also with all sorts of Fowl , as Swans , Geese , Ducks , Herns , Cranes , Eagles , Falcons , Pheasants , Pidgeons , Woodcoocks , Quails , and all the other sorts of small Birds , that we have in these parts . There are also in this Country several sorts of Mineral Waters , very good against divers Diseases . Some have the taste and qualities of Copper , others that of Saltpeter , Iron , Tin , Salt ; and there is , among others , a Source of hot water which hath the taste of Tin , and issues out of a Caye , which is about ten foot diameter at the mouth , and hath both above and below several picked Stones , like Elephants teeth , so that it somewhat resembles that figure , by which some would represent the Jaws of Hell. The Water , which comes out of it in great bubbles day and night constantly , is not so hot , but that it may be endured as soon as it is out of the Source , so that there is no need of mixing any other water therewith . There is in this Country , in a spacious Plain , at the foot of a Mountain , not far from the Sea-side , another Source , which gives Water but twice in four and twenty hours , and that during the space of an hour at each time , unless it be when the East-wind blows , for then it gives water four times a day . This water comes out of a hole , which Nature hath made in the ground , and which they have cover'd with several great Stones ; but when the time of its floud , as I may call it , is come , the water is forced out with such violence amidst the Stones , that it shakes them all , and makes a cast twenty or twenty four foot high , with such noise as would drown that of a great Gun. It is so hot , that it is impossible fire should raise ordinary water to so high a degree of heat , as the earth gives this ; for it immediately burns the stuffes on which it falls , and keeps its heat much longer , then the water that hath been boil'd over the fire . The Well is inclosed with a high Wall , having at the bottom thereof several holes , through which the water runs into certain Channels , and so is brought into the houses , where they bath themselves , reducing it to such a degree of warmth as may be endured . Some affirm that their Physicians are so able , that there is no Disease which they cannot discover by the Pulse . They are perfectly well skill'd in the vertues of Simples and Drugs , especially those of the Radix Chinat , and Rhubarbe , whereof they make use in their Recipe's , which for the most part consist in Pills , with very good success . They are also very fortunate in the curing of ordinary Diseases ; but Chirurgery is not as yet known among them . The Mineral Waters we spoke of before , are a sufficient demonstration , that there are in Iapan Mines of all sorts of Metals . Accordingly , there is found Gold , Silver , Copper , Tin , Iron and Lead . The Country brings forth also Cotton , Flax and Hemp , wherewith they make very fine Cloaths . It produces also Silk , and affords abundance of Goat and Deer skins , the richest Works of Wood and Lacque of any in the World , all sorts of Provisions and medicinal Drugs . They have , among others , a particular Invention for the melting of Iron , without the using of any fire , casting it into a Tun done about on the inside with about half a foot of Earth , where they keep it with continual blowing , and take it out by Ladles full , to give it what form they please , much better , and more artificially then the Inhabitants of Liege are able to do . So that it may be said , Iapan may live without its Neighbours , as being well furnish'd with all things requisite to life . The Portuguez came to the knowledge of Iapan , by means of the Trade they drove in the Kingdom of Siam and Cambodia . They found it no hard matter to settle themselves there , in as much as the Iaponneses had not , at first , any aversion for their Ecclesiastical Ceremonies , so that in a short time the Roman Catholick Religion got such footing there , that they were permitted to build Churches in several places of the Kingdom , and particularly at Nangasacky . But the Spaniards too soon discover'd the Design they had to establish themselves there , and had not the reservedness to smother that haughty homour , which would reign all over the World : which occasion'd the Iaponneses first to set upon , and afterwards , to burn their Ships , in so much that in the year 1636. they banish'd them the Country , with Prohibitions , upon pain of Death , not to return into it . The Dutch have traded thither ever since the year 1611. and still continue it , so much to their advantage , that their Commerce to Iapan is worth what they carry on all over the rest of the Indies . They affirm in the Relation of the Voyage they made thither in the year 1598. that the City of Meaco is one and twenty Leagues about , but that it had been much ruined by the precedent Civil Wars . That Ossacks , and Boungo , are Cities , which , for Wealth , may be compared to any other in the Indies . That the Emperours of Iapan were ordinarily interr'd in the City of Coyo , of if they made choice of any other place for their Sepulture , yet were some of their Bones carried thither , though it were but a Tooth . That the City of Piongo , eighteen Leagues from Meaco , was in some part ruined during the Civil Wars of Nobananga , who was defeated by Faxiba , the Predecessour of Taicko , and that what remained of it was partly destroy'd by an Earthquake that happened in the year 1596. and partly by the fire which consumed the wretched remainders of it , some time after . The Cities of Sacay , Voluquin , Founay , Tosam , and several others , are also very considerable ones . The Air is good and healthy , though more inclin'd to cold then heat , and yet the Iaponneses sow their Corn at the beginning of May , but cut not the Rice till September . They have neither Butter nor Oyl , and have an aversion against Milk , out of an imagination , that the Souls of Beasts reside in it , and that it is bloud in effect , though of a different colour . They do not eat the flesh of either Bulls or Kine , nor that of any tame beast , but love wild Fowl and Venison , and are much addicted to the hunting thereof . They have Cedar-trees , which are so big , that they make Pillars of them for their greatest Edisices , and Masts for their Ships . Poverty is not so criminal or infamous in Iapan , as it is in several places of Europe , where the rich are only accounted vertuous . They hate Calumniators , Swearers and Gamesters ; but they have also their Vices , which much eclipse their other good parts . They are rather of a brownish Complexion then white , strong and well set , enduring paints taking , and the inconveniences of the Seasons , with incredible patience . They endure hunger and thirst , heat and cold , without any trouble , and are no otherwise clad in Winter then they are in Summer . The Iaponneses are distinguished into five Orders . The first , is that of Kings and Princes , and such as have civil or military Charges and Employments , who are all called by a common name Tones . The second is that of Ecclesiasticks , whom they call by a general name Bowzes . The third is that of Gentlemen and Merchants . The fourth that of Tradesmen , and such as relate to the Sea. And the fifth that of Labourers , and such as work by the day . The general administration of Affairs is in the hands of three principal Ministers of State ; the first whereof , superintendency is over Ecclesiastical affairs , hath the quality of Zazo ; he who hath the disposal of Charges and Offices is called Veo , and he who hath the oversight of things relating to the War is called Cabacama . There could not be hitherto had any true account of the Emperour of Iapan's Revenue : but it is certain that he makes above two Millions of Gold of the Rice , which his own Demesne affords him every year . It is also certain , that the Emperour of Iapan is so powerful , that Taicko , whom we spoke of before , finding himself well settled upon the Throne , had a design to pass over into China , with a Fleet of two thousand Vessels , for the building whereof he had already cut down Timber , which he might have done with the more ease , upon this account , that the Iaponneses are incomparably a more warlike Nation then the Chineses . But in regard there is not any thing makes a greater descovery of the greatness of this Monarch , then the Ceremonies of the Interview between him and the Dayro , whereof we promised before to give here a short description , we think fit to that purpose to insert in this place the Extract of a Relation made by the Director of the Dutch Commerce in Iapan , who was at Meaco in the year 1626. This Author sayes , that being at the Emperours Court in the moneth of October , in the year aforesaid , with some others of the Deputies of his Nation , he was desirous to see the Procession , which was made there on the 25. of the said moneth . To that end they went the 24. and with the retinue took up a house , which they had hired near the Dayro's Palace , in regard the next day it would have been impossible for them to pass the Streets . On the said 25. of October , as soon as it was light , they found the Streets and tops of Houses full of people . The Streets were rail'd in on both sides , from the Dayro's Palace to the Emperours , having files of Souldiers all along , and the middle of the Street strew'd with white Sand , all laid so even , that nothing should retard the Procession , or disturb its Order . These Souldiers , who were part of the Dayro's Guards , part of the Emperours , were all clad in white , having on their Heads Casks of black Lacque , by their sides two Cymitars , and in their Hands a Nauganet , that is , a Iaponnese Pike . The first appearance was that of a great number of the Domesticks of these two Princes , going to and fro , as also that of several Porters or Sedan-men , who carried in great square Chests , which were of black Lacque and gilt , the baggage of the Dayro to the Emperours Palace . Then followed , in forty six Palanquins , carried each of them by four men , so many Maids of Honour belonging to the Dayro's Wives , who went in that equipage to the Emperours Palace . The Palanquins were of a fine white Wood , painted with Verdure , garnished with brass Plates , very neatly made , and five or six foot high . After them there came one and twenty other Palanquines of a kind , which they call Norrimones , varnish'd with black and gilt . Next them there came twenty seven other Norrimones , of the same bigness with the precedent , but made with Wickets and Windows , for so many Lords of the Dayro's Retinue , who were carried in them to the Emperours Palace , having every one before him a gilt Umbrello , covered with very fine Cloth. They had about them a hundred and eight Pages clad in white , and behind them four and twenty Gentlemen , armed as if they were ready to engage in a fight . These had on their Heads a kind of Bonnets of black Lacque , with a little Plume of Feathers of the same colour , and under their Iaponnesses they had long and narrow Breeches of Satin , of several colours , embroidered with Gold and Silver , with Buskins varnished with black , and gilt at the extremities . By their Sides they had Cimitars , the Hilts whereof were gilt , and Bows and Arrows at their Waste , and over their Shoulders Scarfs richly embroidered , the ends whereof hung down on the Cruppers of their Horses . No doubt , they had cull'd out the goodliest persons in the Country of this Ceremony ; for they were all the handsomest persons , both as to Body and Countenance , that could be seen . Their Saddles were varnish'd over and gilt , the Seats embroidered and covered with Tigers and Lynxes Skins ; their Trappings were of Crimson Silk twined , and the Horses had their Mains tied up with Gold and Silver Thread , and they had on the Breast and Crupper a kind of Net-work of twined crimson Silk , and instead of Shooes their Hoofs were done about with plain crimson Silk . Every Horse was led by two Lacquies , and two other Lacquies carried two great Umbrelloes , covered with a very fine and transparent cloth , and upon that a covering of Scarlet fring'd with Gold. Another Lacquie carried a Nanganet , or Pike , the top whereof was also covered with a piece of red and black cloth . Every Horsman had eight Pages clad in white , and arm'd with two Cymitars , according to the mode of the Country . This body of Horse serv'd for a Guard for the three chiefest of the Dayro's Wives , who followed it in three Coaches of so extraordinary a making , that we shall not think it much to afford them a short description . They were at least twenty or twenty five foot in height , ten or twelve in length , and five or six in breadth , having on each side three , and before , two Windows with embroydered Curtains . Before and behind they were made like the Front of a House , as was also the Door at which they went in , which was made behind at the back . The Wheels were of Iron , and the Coach was varnished all over with black , so that the Wheels might be seen turning as it were in a Looking-glass . The Roofs of them , which were built Arch-wise , had drawn thereon the Dayro's Arms , within a great Circle of Gold. The Pillars , as also the inside of the Coach , was inriched with Figures of beaten Gold and Mother of Pearl , and all the extremities were garnished with Gold. Two great black Bufflers , covered with a Net-work of Crimson Silk , drew each of them , and they were guided by four Halberteers clad in white . Every Coach was valued at seventy thousand Tayls , which amount to twenty thousand pounds Sterling . These Coaches had also their Foot-guard , and many Pages marching on both sides of them . Twenty three of the chiefest Servants belonging to these Ladies were carried next to them in so many black Norrimones , adorned with Brass plate , having each of them marching before him a Halbertier , who carried an Umbrello , on each side two Pages , and behind them sixty eight Gentlement of the Dayro's , clad and armed as those we mentioned before . These march'd two a breast , and were followed by a great number of Pages , Halberteers , and Slaves . After them there were carried . Two gilt Stools , with Plates of Gold at the extremities . A great Fire-work . A great and very rich Sea-Compass . Two great Golden Candlesticks . Two Pillars of Ebony . Three Cabinets of Ebony , garnished with Gold plates . Four other Cabinets , bigger and richer then the three precedent . Two great Gold Basins carv'd . A pair of Pantofles varnish'd . After these , there followed in two Coaches of the same making as the three first , the Emperour and his Ward , having before them a hundred and sixty Gentlemen , armed with two Cymitars and a Nanganet , serving for a particular Guard about their Majesties persons . These Guards they call Sambreys , and they are chosen out of the most valiant and most active persons in the Kingdom . Immediately before the Coaches there march'd four Men with Umbrelloes , four others with great Iron Rods to make way , two light Horses magnificently cover'd , and with very rich Trappings , accompanied each of them by eight Men , arm'd with Bows and Arrows , and two great Pikes . The Emperours Brethren followed next on Horse-back , accompanied by all the Princes and Lords of Iapan , who were also on Horse-back ▪ all armed , and sumptuously clad , 164. in number . The Chiefest of these Lords were , Owaruy Camny Samma , the Emperours Brother . Quiney Deymangon samma , another Brother of the Emperour . Mittot Chonango samma , a third Brother of the Emperour . Massummenamoet Nocammi samma , a fourth Brother of the Emperours . Matsendairo Thoy quese Nocammi samma , Lord of Canga . Matsendairo Moutsnocammy samma , Satsumadonne , that is , Lord of Satsuma . Matsendairo Iondonne . Mansendairo Symouts quedonne . Matsendairo Quonenoch , Wacchoo ; and Turogan● Deynangono Cammy samma . These march'd all in a File , having each of them a long train of Pages , Lacqueys , Hal●erteers , Guards and Slaves . The other Lords , among whom were Ouwaydonne ; and Woutadonne , the ehiefest of the Emperous Councel , march'd two a breast , he of the greater quality taking the left hand , which among them is accounted the more honourable . After them march'd four hundred of the Guards of the body , and in the same order , in white Liveries . Next them , in six fair Coaches , came the Dayro's Concubines ; but these Coaches were not so large as the former , and were drawn each of them by a single Buffer . Then followed sixty eight Gentlemen on Horse-back , attended by a great number of Lacqueys and Slaves . The Dayro's Secretary , accompaied by thirty seven Gentlemen on Horse-back , follow'd next in a Coach , and immediately preceded forty six Lords of the Dayro's House , who were carried in Norimonnes , whereof fifteen were of Ebony , beautified with Ivory , thirteen varnished with black and gilt , and the other eighteen were only varnished with black . There were carried after them fourty six Umbrelloes suitable to their Norimonnes . Then followed the Dayro's Musick , which consisted of fifty four Gentlemen , very odly , but very richly clad , who plaid on their Instruments , which were only Tabours , Timbrels , Copper Basins , Bells , and that kind of Lute we spoke of before , which was not heard by reason of the confused noise of the rest . Yet was this distracted kind of Musick delightful to the Dayro , who immediately followed it . He was sate in a little wooden Structure made like a Sedan , but much larger , as being about seven or eight foot high , and as many Diameter , having windows on all sides , with embroidered Curtains . The Roof of that little Structure was arch'd , and had in the midst , upon a great Button , a Cock of massie Gold , with his Wings spread in a Field Azure , with several Stars of beaten Gold about the Sun and Moon , which appeared there with a lustre coming near the natural . This Machine was carried by fifty Gentlemen of the Dayro's retinue , all clad in white , with Bonnets on their Heads . Fourty other Gentlemen went before it , and represented the Guard for the Dayro's person . These were clad after a particular fashion , much like that of the ancient Romans , carrying each of them a gilt Nouganet . The Captain of the Guard marched alone on Horse-back , behind the Dayro's Chair , armed with a Target , stuck through with several Arrows , and had carried after him fourty Umbrelloes for the Guards . Next were carried thirteen varnish'd Chests , and in the close of the Procession came four hundred Souldiers clad in white , who marched six a breast , and by that means hinder the crowds of people to interrupt that Order . This Ceremony took up the whole day , so that night coming on upon us at the place where we were , we thought it not safe to venture home at so unseasonable a time , by reason of the many Robberies , Murthers , and other Violences committed in the Streets during the disorder , which proved so great , that the next morning there were found a great number of dead persons , some whereof had been kill'd and robb'd , and others had been smother'd in the throng . The Dayro staid three dayes at the Emperours Palace , who during that time waited on him in person with his Brethren , and had the charge of his Table , for that time defray'd by Sugadonne , chief Judge of the City of Meaco , Ivocamosamma , Cob●ritot homy Samma , Macamora , Mockiemon samma , and Mannosa Fr●yemon samma . There were brought to his Table at every meal , a hundred and fourteen dishes of meat . Ouwaydonne , the President of the Emperours Councel , Ivemondonne , one of the Counsellors of State , Farimadonne , Quiniem Ondonne , Sioyserodonne , and Chirotadonne , provided for the Table of the Dayro's three chiefest Wives . The Emperours Present to him were . Two hundred Marks of Gold. A hundred Garments of Watte , of the best . Two great Silver Pots , full of Honey . Five Catties of the Wood of Calambae . Two hundred pieces of Crimson Serge. Five Pots of Silver , full of Musk ; and Five excellent Horses with very rich Trappings . The young Emperour gave him . Three thousand pieces of Silver amounting each to four Tayls and three Mases . Two fair Cymitars set forth with Gold. Two hundred rich Garments after the Iaponnese fashion . Three hundred pieces of Satin . A piece of Calamba●-wood , three Ells and a half in length , and above two foot thick . Five great Vessels of Silver , full of Musk ; and Ten excellent Horses with rich Trappings . These shall suffice for an account of the Kingdom and people of Iapan . The Island FERMOSA . WE said elsewhere , that when the Iaponneses were banish'd China ; there were also Prohibitions made , that none should trade with them , and that the Chineses , to avoid the confiscation of their goods , which they might carry to Iapan , made choice of the Island of Tayovang , for the continuance of their Commerce . This example encouraged the Dutch , in the year 1632. to make use of the convenience of the same place , in regard the Chineses had depriv'd them of all hope of Commerce with them , if they came not out of their Country , and setled not themselves in a place where they might give no occasion of suspition . There is not in all the East , a more convenient haven for the Trade of China , and for the establishment of a Communication with Iapan , and all the rest of the Indies , then this Island affords . For ships may come thither at all times of the year , so as that they need not stay for the Moussons , or convenience of the general winds , which in all other places last six moneths of the year . About that time the Dutch built there a Fort , with four Bastions , all of freestone , upon a Down , or Sandy assent , within half a League of the great Island Fermosa . Within three hundred paces of the Fort , there passes a Channel , which serves for a Haven , though , even at high water , there be but thirteen or fourteen foot water ; but the ships that Anchor there may defie any wind . They have made a redoubt of Stone , very well flanck'd upon the Channel , where they have a little Garrison of twenty five or thirty men , which are enough to defend the entrance of it ; and they have found the scituation of it so advantagious , that they have given it the name of new Zealand . The Island Fermosa , that is , the Fair Island , called by the Chineses Paccande , lies at 21. Degrees on this side the line , within 32. Leagues of the River of Chineheu , and the Island of Quemoy in China , reaching in length from South-west to North-east , as far as 21. Degrees and a half . It is about a hundred and thirty Leagues in compass , and contains many Villages , and an infinite number of men , who acknowledg no King nor Soveraign , and have no other Superiours over them , then such as they create among themselves , after the manner we shall give an account of hereafter . Its Rivers are excellently well stor'd with Fish ; Its Forrests well furnished with all sorts of wild-Fowls and Venison ; and its Fields , which are for the most part Meddows , in a manner covered with Cattel . They have Deere , Wild-Goates , Hares , Conies , Pheasants , Partridges , Pidgeons , &c. and besides these a kind of horned Horse , by the Inhabitants called Olavang , whose horns are like those of Deere , and the flesh very delicate . They have also Tygers , and another kind of Animal , which they call Tirney , made like a Bear , but much stronger . The skin of this Beast , they account one of the most precious things that the Island produces . The ground here is fat and fruitful , but so poorly cultivated , that there are very few Fruit-trees , and the little Fruit that is , so bad , that though the Islanders eat it in some delight , yet cannot other Nations so much as taste of it . There grows some Ginger and Cinnamon in this Island , which they say hath Gold and Silver Mines , whereof the Chineses have sometimes made trial ; but it is more then the Dutch could ever discover . The parts thereof which these last mentioned have most frequented are , Sinkan , Mandanw , Toulang , Taffacang , Tifulucang , Teosang , Tefurang , which are all within a small distance of the Fort Tayouang ; so that they may be all gone to in two days , save only the Village of Tefurang , which lies in the Mountains , at a day and a halfs journey at the least , from the habitation of the Dutch. The rest lies as it were upon the Sea-side , and have all the same manner of life , the same Religion , and almost the same Language . A man would take the Inhabitants at the first sight , to be Barbarians , and Savages . For the men are strong and hardy , much bigger then any of the Europeans , and coming somwhat near the stature of the Gyants . Their bodies are hairy all over , and they are of a brown complexion , inclining to black , as most of the Indians are . The women are somewhat less , but fat enough , and , for the most part , well shaped . They make a greater discovery of shamefacedness then the men , in that they have somewhat of cloathing about them : but both men and women strip themselves , when they bath , which they do twice a day , in warm water ▪ for then , the latter are not ashamed to be seen by men , nor care much whether they have ought about them . This People , which in appearance seems to be so barbarous , is in effect , good natur'd , faithful and obliging , entertaining strangers with much kindness and civillity , and communicating to them such good chear as nature affords them . It hath never been found that they were desirous to get what belongs to any other by indirect ways , but on the contrary , they have often returned to the owners what they found mis-laid or lost ; though the Inhabitants of the Village of Toulang have a very ill report , as to this particular . They are constant and faithful in their friendship , and religiously observe , as well the Treatises they make among themselves , as those made with Forreigners . Treachery is a thing they are so unacquainted withal , that there is no misfortune which they would not suffer rather then any reproach should be made them of unfaithfulness . They want neither ingenuity nor memory , but easily apprehend and retain what is said unto them . 'T is true , they have an humour of impudently begging any thing they see ; but they are denied with the same freedom , and are satisfied with a small matter . They live altogether by the little Husbandry they carry on , and the Rice they get out of the ground . Not but that their Lands are very fruitful , and that the Cantons we named before might produce , what were able to sustain above ten thousand Families : but in regard they have no Ploughs , nor Creatures fit for Tillage , they have no other way of digging the ground , then that of the Spade , and that by the hands of Women ; inasmuch as the men mind only War and Hunting , and so their increase cannot be so great as that of those places where they have better conveniences . Another employment of the women is , to transplant the Rice , when it grows thicker in one place then another ; which work takes up much of their time , as does also their cutting of it when it is ripe . For instead of reaping it by handfulls with a Hook , they cut it Corn by Corn , some four or five fingers below the Ear , so put it up in the house , and never beat it but when there is occasion , in order to their subsistance , that is , every day . The woman of the house sets over-night two or three little bundles of it a-drying in the Chimney-corner , and rising the next morning two hours before day , she beats it in a Morter , and makes as much clean Rice as is requisite for the Family that day , and no more . And thus they live all the year long . They sow also two or three sort of Fruit , which they call Ptingh , Quach , and Taraun , which are somewhat like Millet , as also a kind of Pulse much like the French Bean. They 〈◊〉 also several sorts of Roots , which they may use instead of Bread , and which in effect 〈◊〉 able to sustain them , though they had no Rice nor any other kind of Fruit or Corn. They have Ginger , Cinamon , Sugar-canes , Bannanan's , Lemmons , abundance of Areea , and several other sorts of Fruits , Simples , and Pulse , not known in Europe , such as it would be no easie matter to describe . Though they have no Cocos-wine , nor any other natural drink , yet have they found out a way to make a kind of Beverage , which is as strong , and intoxicates a mans brains assoon as the best Sack. Their way of ordering it is thus . They set a soaking in warm water a certain quantity of Rice , which they afterwards beat in a Morter till it be reduced to a Paste . Then they chew some Rice-meal in their mouths , which they spet into a Pot , till such time as they have got a Quart of Liquor , which they put to the Pas●e instead of Leaven , and after they have kneaded all well together , till they have brought it to Dough , such as that of the Bakers , they put it into a great Earthen Pot , which they fill up with water , and so let it remain there for two months ; and by this means they make one of the best and most pleasant Liquors that a man need drink . This is their Wine , which is stronger or weaker according to the time it remains in the Pot ; and the older it is , the better and sweeter it is ; insomuch that sometimes they keep it five and twenty or thirty years . VVhat is towards the mouth of the Pot is as clear as Rock-water , but at ●he bottom there are only dregs , such as were able to turn a weak stomack ; and yet the Islanders make it one of their delicacies , and eat it with Spoons , having first stirr'd at about , with a little water put to it . When they go into the Countrey , they carry along with them a Pot of this stuff , and a Gourd-bottle full of water , and so they are furnish'd as to 〈◊〉 and drink . They make use of the upper part of this Beverage , as of Aqua-vi●ae , to comfort the heart , and they eat what 's in the bottom , ordered as we said before ; whence it comes that they spend most part of their Rice in this composition . When the women have no work to do about their Grounds , and particularly to get Oysters , which the Islanders prefer before all meat whatsoever . They have a way of salting the Fish slightly assoon as it is taken , with the shell , and whatsoever is within it , and they eat them with all the filth , nay with the worms , which sometimes are bred within them for want of Salt. The men , especially the younger sort , to the age of twenty four or twenty five years , do nothing at all : but when they are come to forty , they help to do somewhat about the grounds , where they continue night and day with their Wives , in little Huts , and return not to the Village till some necessity or divertisement calls them thither . They have several kinds of Hunting , and use , in their sport , Snares , slender Pikes , or Bows and Arrows . They spread their Snares or Nets in the Woods , cross those Paths , which the Deers and wild Boars are wont to make , and force those Creatures into them : or haply , they spread them in the open fields , with the convenience of a great Cane , one end whereof they plant in the ground , and the other is bowed down , and fastened to certain little sticks , upon which they lay a Suare cover'd with a little earth , which assoon as the wild Beast touches , the Carie is suddenly as it were unbent , and hath him by one of the feet . The Hunting with that kind of Pikes is thus . There met together , at a certain place appointed , the Inhabitants of two or three Villages , arm'd every one with two or three Pikes , and having divided themselves into several parties , they send their Dogs into the Woods , and they force out the Game into the Fields , where they meet , and make a great Ring , a League or more in compass , within which when they have once gotten the Deer and wild Boars , it seldom happens that any of them escape without being kill'd or hurt . The Pike it self is of Cane , six or seven foot in length , having an Iron at the top with several Hooks , so as that being entred into the beast , it is beyond any mans strength to get it out : but the Iron is not made so fast to the Wood but that it comes off at the first bush the beast runs into ; and to the end it may still annoy the Deer , there is a Cord fastened thereto , which holds both , and at the top of the Iron there is a little Bell , whereby the Beast is discover'd where-ever it goes . They destroy so great a number of Deer by these kinds of Hunting , that being not able to spend all they take themselves , they sell the flesh of them to the Chineses , for little Garments , Sweet Wood , and other Commodities , eating themselves only the Umbles and Paunch , which they salt with the filth in them , and indeed care not much for them , till when they are thus corrupted . Sometimes while they are hunting , they cut off a piece , and eat it immediately , so as that the bloud runs about their mouths ; and if they find any young ones in the belly of the Female , whether come into any form or not , they eat them with the skin and hair , as a thing very delicate . Their Military engagements are as followeth . They begin not any War till they have first declared it against the Village by which they conceive themselves injured , and then they go by small parties of five and twenty or thirty men , and hide themselves near the place they are to assault , till it be night , and then they run about the Fields , and if they find any in the Huts , where aged persons are wont to keep , as we said before they kill them , cut off their heads , and , if they have time enough , the hands and feet , and sometimes they cut the whole body to pieces , that every one may carry away his share , and shew the marks of his courage at his return . If the Country take the Alarm , so as they cannot quite cut off the Head , they think it enough to cut off the hair , which they carry away as a noble Demonstration of their Victory ; which is accounted among them a very considerable one , though that in an exploit of this nature there happens to be but one man kill'd . Sometimes they venture so far as to enter into the Village , and break open some house ; but in regard that cannot be done without noise , they go upon such a Design with so much precipitation , that lest they should be intercepted in their return , they kill all they meet , and fly for it . They also use stratagems , and make Ambushes according to their way , and sometimes they engage in the open field , where they fight with great animosity : but the death of one man passes among them for an absolute Defeat , and obliges those who have had that loss , to an immediate Retreat . The Pikes they use in the Wars are made of a different manner from those they hunt withall : for the Iron at the top hath no Branches nor Hooks , and is made fast enough to the body of the Pike . Their Bucklers are so large , that they almost cover all the whole body , and their Swords on the contrary , are short , but broad . They use also Knives made like those of the Iaponneses , Bows and Arrows . When several Villages make an Association among themselves to carry on a War jointly against some other Villages , the Command of their Forces is not bestow'd on one Chief , who hath Authority sufficient to force himself to be obey'd : but such among them as have been so fortunate as to cut off divers heads upon several occasions , find Volunteers enough to follow them in their military Exploits , out of no other Consideration , then that of participating of the Glory of their Commander . Sometimes they engage in a War out of a pure frolick , against the Inhabitants of the Island of Tugin , which the Dutch call the Island of the Golden Lyon , upon this account , that the Captain and Master of a Ship , of that name , were there killed by the Islanders . The Inhabitants of this place permit not any strangers to come within their Island ; nay they suffer not the Chineses , who come thither every year upon the account of their Commerce , to set foot on Land ; but they force them to stay in the Road , whither the Islanders bring the Commodities they would truck with them ; with so much distrust on their side , that they never let go any thing out of one hand , till they have fast hold of what they would have in the other . The Inhabitants of Fermosa , especially those of the Village of Soulang , having a Design to surprize them , embarqu'd themselves not long since , to the number of sixty , disguiz'd like China Merchants , and being come near the Island of Tugin , sent to some of the Islanders to come and meet them with the Commodities of the Countrey : but instead of receiving them from his hands , who presented them therewith , they laid hold of his arm , and drew him aboard their Vessel , where they cut him to pieces . This was a great Victory to them ; for they think it enough to bring away the Hair , or haply a Pike of the Enemies , to make a solemn Triumph , and appoint a day of publick Thanksgiving . They carry the Heads in Procession all about the Village , singing Hymns to their Gods , and , in their way , visit their Friends , who make them drink of the best Arac , and accompany them to the Pagode , where they boil the Head , till there be nothing left but the Bones , on which they sprinkle some Wine , Sacrifice several Swine to their Gods , and feast it for fifteen days together . They do the like when they have brought home only the Hair , or a Pike , which , as also the Bones of their Enemies , they keep a●●●●fully as we do Gold , Silver , or Jewels , inasmuch as when a House is a-fire , they abandon all , to save their Relicks . They tender so great respect to those who have had the good fortune to bring home an Enemies Head , that no person comes near him , but with a certain veneration , for above fifteen days after his doing such an exploit , nor speak to him but with such extraordinay submissions , as that a Soveraign Prince could not expect greater . There is no Lord in all that Island , that hath a Superiority or advantage over the rest . Their condition is equal , save that in every Village there is a kind of Senate , consisting of twelve persons , which are changed every two years . The two years being expir'd , they who are to quit their places pull of their Hair off their Eye brows , and on both sides of their Heads , to shew that they have been Magistrates . The Senators are chosen out of persons much about the same age , which is that of forty years : for though they have no Almanack , and cannot count their years , yet do they remember well enough the course of the Moon , and take particular notice of such as are born within the same Month , and about the same Year . Not that this Magistrate hath any Authority to force himself to be obey'd , or to put his Commands in execution ; for all the power they have , is only to give order for an Assembly to be held , concerning such Affairs as they think of importance , to confer among themselves thereof , and to invite all the Heads of Families , to meet in one of their Pagodes , where they propose to them how things stand , discover what they think fit to be done , and endeavour to bring the rest to be of the same judgment with them . All the Senatours speak one after another , and use all the Eloquence they have to press their Reasons the more home : I say , Eloquence , for they really have of it . For they will speak half an hour together in such high expressions , with so much ease , and with such apt gestures , that what we are taught by Art comes not near what Nature hath bestow'd on these People , who can neither write nor read . While one speaks , all the rest are so exactly silent , that you shall not hear so much as a Cough , though their Assemblies many times consist of a thousand persons . When all the Senators have done speaking , the rest put the business to deliberation , with an absolute freedom of either complying with the judgment of the Senate , or opposing it , after they have considered the good or evil which may accrew to them thereby . All the power they have consists in causing what their Priestesses command to be put in execution , in preventing ought to be done which may offend the Gods , and in punishing such as do offend them . They also give reparations to private persons who have been injur'd by others : not by causing the offenders to be imprison'd or punish'd with death , or other corporal punishment ; but in condemning them to pay a piece of cloth , a Deerskin , a certain quantity of Rice , or a pot of their Aracque , by way of satisfaction , according to the quality of the crime . There is a certain season of the year , wherein they go stark naked , and say they do it out of this consideration , that were it not for that , the Gods would not cause it to rain , and the Rice would not grow : insomuch , that if during the said time , the Senators meet with any one that hath ought about his waste , the cloth or whatsoever it be , is confiscated , and he is adjudged to a penalty , which at most , is but two Deer-skins , or a certain quantity of Rice amounting to the same value . Whence it comes , that it is one of the principal Functions of the Senatours , to be during that time , morning and evening , about the avenues of the Village , and to punish such as they find Delinquent . There are other seasons wherein they are permitted to cover that part of the body , ( which is never uncovered in other places , ) but with this restriction ; that the garment , or rather skarf , wherewith it is covered , must not be of Silk ; whence it also comes , that the same Senatours are to take particular notice of it , confiscate those Silk Garments , and adjudge the offendours to pay a penalty ; as they do also the women , who to make the greatest ostentation , upon days of publick Ceremonies , go otherwise then they are permitted to do . The Senatours on the otherside , are obliged to observe a certain manner of life , about the time that the Rice grows ripe ; for during that time , they are forbidden drinking to excess , the eating of sugar and fat , and chewing of Areca ; out of a perswasion that the people would not only slight them , but also that the gods would send the Deer and wild Boars into the Rice , to destroy it . The Magistrate hath no power to punish murther , theft , or adultery ; but such as are injured do themselves Justice . When the theft is discovered , he who hath been robb'd , goes accompanied by his Friends , to find out the person who hath robb'd him , and takes out of his house what he thinks sufficient to make him satisfaction , by an accommodation he makes with the other ; but if he finds any Opposition , he declares open hostility against him , till such time as he hath made him satisfaction . He who finds himself injured in his reputation , by Adultery committed with his Wife , revenges himself another way ; for he takes out of his house who hath had to do with his wife , two or three Piggs , as a satisfaction for the injury he hath received . The Friends and Relations on both sides compose the differences arising between private persons , in the case of murther , and so regulate the civil concernment . There is among them so great an equality of condition , that they are yet ignorant of the names of Master and Servant . Yet does not this hinder , but that they render great honour one to another , and express a great respect and submission one towards another : not out of any consideration of a more eminent dignity , or upon the accompt of wealth , but only upon that of Age ; which is so considered among them , that a young man is obliged to go aside , to make way for an old man , and turn his back to him , by way of respect , till he be passed , by continuing in that posture , even though the old man should stand still to speak to him . No young man dares deny the doing of what the other commands him , though he should send him three or four Leagues upon some business of his . They are the ancient men who have the chiefest places , and are the first served at Feasts . As to their Marriages ; the men are not permitted to marry till they be twenty or twenty one years of age , which they call Saat Cassiu wang . Till they are sixteen or seventeen they are forbidden to wear long hair , so that they cut it even with the tip of the Ear ; and in regard they have neither Cisers nor Rasors , to do that work , they make use of a Parring , which is a kind of little chopping-knife , lay down the hair upon a piece of wood , and cut it as exactly as the most expert Barbers among us . They draw forth the hair of their faces with little Pincers of Brass or Iron , or with the string of a great Cane which they double , and getting the hair fast between it , they turn the string till the hair be taken out . Being come to the seventeenth year of their age , they let their hair grow , and when it is come to its ordinary length , they begin to think of marriage . Maids never cut their hair , and they are married assoon as they are marriageable . Their marriages are contracted and continued after a pleasant manner . The young gallant who hath an inclination to a Maid , sends his Mother , Sister , or some Kinswoman to the relations of the Maid , to shew them what he intends to bestow on his Mistress . If they receive his addresses ki●rdly , and are satisfied as to his estate , the marriage is immediately concluded , insomuch that the young man may consummate it the night following . The wealth which the most able among them send to their Brides , consists in seven or eight of these skarfs of Silk or Cotton , wherewith the women cover themselves about the waste , so many little wastcoats of the same stuffe , three or four hundred bracelets of Canes , ten or twelve Rings of Latten , or Deers horn , which are so broad that they hide half the Fingers , and so thick , that when the Ladies have them on , they are rather a trouble , then any ornament to them ; four or five Girdles of course Cloth , ten or twelve little Vestments , which they call Ethgrao , and are made of Dogs-hair , twenty or twenty five Cangas or China garments , a bag of Dogs-hair as big as a man can well carry , which they call in their Language Ayammamiang , a kind of head-gear , made like a Mitre , of straw and Dogs-hair ; and lastly , in four or five pair of stockins of Deer-skin ; so that all put together may amount to about forty Crowns at most . Others who are not so rich , give only three or four Bracelets , and certain Garments , all not amounting to above two or three Crowns . The marriage being thus concluded , the young Gallant goes in the Evening to his Bride at her Fathers house , and endeavours to get in by stealth , shunning both fire and light , lest he should be seen , and so creeps into the bed , where the marriage is to be consummated . This he does for many years after his marriage , coming thence before day , and returning at night to his Wife ▪ who still continues at her Fathers house , concealing himself so from those of the houshold , that to call to his Wife for Tobacco or ought else he stands in need of , he only hems , and permits her to return to the company she was in before , as soon as she hath done what he desired . Of this carriage the reason is , that it were a shame for her to leave her Relations , to go to her Husband . Their bed-steads are made of Bambus or Canes ; a baven serves them for a bolster , and a Dear-skin for bed and all belonging threeto . The women living thus with their Fathers , till the ground belonging to the Family , while the Husband lives at his own house , and provides only for himself . They never see one another in the day time , unless they appoint it to be in some remote place , where they may not be seen speaking together ; or unless the young man goes to the house , when he knows there is none but his Wife at home ; yet will he not enter , till he hath sent one to know , whether it may be done without any inconvenience to her . If she think fit he should see her , she comes to the door , and makes him a sign to enter ; but if she desires not his company , she sends him away . The children they have remain with the Mother till they are thirteen years of age , and then the Father takes them home . The Women bear no children till they are thirty-five or thirty six years of Age , but destroy in the womb such as they conceive before that time . To procure abortion , they have one of their Priestesses comes to them , who kneeling upon their bellies causes miscarriage , insomuch that the Fruit of the Womb , is forc'd out before they leave kneeding of them in that manner , with greater pain to the Woman , then if she were naturally delivered . Not that they are wanting in point of kindness to their Children , but prepossessed and befotted with the lewd impression they receive from their Priestesses , that it were a great sin and shame for them to bear Children before that Age. The men live not with their Wives till they are forty years of Age. Then they take their leave of the Pagodes of their quarter , forsake their own houses , and go and live in the VVives ; but being come to that Age , they spend most of their time in the Fields , retireing in the night time into Huts , that they may be near their work . Notwithstanding this liberty , which the men have to see their wives when they please themselves , and to divert themselves elsewhere all day long , yet would they have also the conveniency of Divorce . Assoon as a man is weary of his wife , he leaves her , and marries another ; but with this difference , that if he puts her away without cause , the presents he sent her shall remain hers ; but if she be convicted of Adultery , or chance to be so transported with passion , as to revile her husband in words , or affront him otherwise , she is bound to make restitution . Divorce is reciprocally free to both parties , so that Wedlock no more obliges the woman then it does the men ; and it often happens that both of them change their conditions . They condemn Polygamy , though some of them marry two or three wives . But in regard there is neither Law nor Magistrate to punish any Crime wherein there is no Civil concernment , this remains unpunished , as well as Adultery ; for , provided they conceal it from their own Wives , and her Husband whom they abuse , they may confidently , and without any scandal seek their fortunes elsewhere . A man never finds any incestuous marriages among them , nor that a man takes a wife within the fourth degree of Consanguity or Affinity . Nor do they care a man should aske after their Wives , as how they do , whether they be handsome or not , of what friends they come , &c. Boyes , from four years of Age and upwards , nay married men , when they do not lodge with their Wives , lye not at their own houses , but in a Pagode or Mosquite , where the Males of fourteen or fifteen Families meet in the Evening , and lye there , upon little Couches or Bedsteds of Canes , made as we described before . Their houses are spacious , and fairer then such as are ordinarily seen in the Indies . They are all raised five or six foot from the Ground , and have four doors , one towards every quarter of the Heavens . There are some have two of a side , and are three or four stories high . They have no other ornament then what they derive from the heads of Deer and wild-Boars , wherein they are covered both within and without . You find in them only certain stuffs , wherewith they cover themselves , and Deer-skins , which in their trade with the Chineses , is to them instead of mony . All the houshold-stuff they have in their houses are only Spades to digg the ground withall , Pikes , Bows , Arrows , and some other Arms. But what they account most precious , are the heads or other Trophies taken from their Enemies ▪ Instead of dishes , they use little troughs of wood , such as among us are set before Swine . Their drinking-pots are of Earth or Cane , and they also boil their Rice in Earthen-pots . Rice is their ordinary sustenance ; and if they put thereto either fish , or flesh , they eat not of it , till it be corrupted and full of worms . Their drink is not ill , especially to such as have not over-weak stomacks , or know not how it is made ; but on the contrary it is wholsome and very pleasant . They have no set day for either rest or devotion , and celebrate no Festivals , yet do they meet on certain days to be merry , and make good chear ; every quarter meeting , to that purpose , in its own Pagode , whither the women also come , dress'd in the richest things they have , and clad after ▪ such a manner as we cannot well describe , our Language not having terms to express the odness of their habit . Their richest cloathing is made of Dogs-hair . For as we shear Sheep to make woollen stuffs of ; so they have Dogs , whose hair they cut once a year , and dying it red , make stuffs thereof , which they esteem , as we hear do Velvet , or the best Scarlet . The Ceremonies performed here upon the death of any one are haply as remarkable as any the Reader shall find in this relation . Immediately after the departure of any one , they beat a Drum before his door to acquaint the Village therewith . This Drum is made of the Trunk of a great tree , so that it may be heard at a great distance , and upon that noise all the people come to the door of the deceased . The women bring each of them a pot of their Arac , and having sufficiently drunk to the memory of the Deceased , they fall a dancing upon a great empty round Chest , so that their motion , which is not very violent , makes a dull and doleful noise , suitable to the sorrow they would express . There get upon the Chest , eight or ten women at a time , in two ranks , who turn their backs one to another , and gently stirring their armes and feet , they go several times about the Chest , till such time as being weary , they think fit to make way for others ; and this exercise lasts about two hours . The next day , or two days after , they begin to think of the body , not in order to burial , as we do , nor yet to burn it , as some of the fore-mentioned Nations are wont to do ; but to dry it . To do that , they make in some part of the house , a Scaffold of Canes , raised five or six foot from the ground , whereto they fasten the body , by the hands and feet , and they make a great fire about it to dry it , killing in the mean time a great many Swine , and feasting it for nine days together . During which time they wash the body every day , yet does not that hinder , but that it infects the whole house , nay indeed the Neighbourhood . After nine days , it is taken thence , to be wrapt up in a Mat , being in which , they place it on another Scaffold , higher then the former , and compassed with several garments like a Pavilion , and then they reiterate their dancing and feasting . The body remains in the posture till the third year , and then they take the bones out of it , and bury them in some part of the house , with the same Ceremonies of feasting and dancing . At the Village of Theosang , they have a custom , which would hardly be observ'd elsewhere . They fasten a Rope about their necks who suffer much pain in their sickness , raise them up by force to a great height , and let them fall down with as much violence , as if they intended to give them the strapado : by which means they are indeed put out of all further pain . As to Religion , it may be said they have not any at all . Of all the Inhabitants , not one can write or read , and yet they have certain Traditions , upon which they have framed a certain shadow of Religion . For they believe the World hath been from all Eternity , and shall last Eternally . They believe the immortality of the Soul , and thence it comes , that when any one dies , they build before his door a little Hut of bows of trees , set Banners at the four corners , and within the Hut a wooden Vessel full of water , with a Cane-spoon , out of a perswasion , that the souls of the deceased return every day to the Hut , to purifie themselves . 'T is true , most of them do it purely out of compliance with custome , and know not the reason thereof : but aged persons are not ignorant of it . They believe also , that Souls shall find good or evil in the other life , according to what they have done in this , and affirm , that to go out of this World into the other , they pass over a very narrow Bridge of Canes , under which runs a Channel full of all kind of filth and nastiness , into which the wicked being fallen do there languish eternally ; but that the good Souls pass into a pleasant and delightful Countrey , of which they speak , much after the same rate the Poets speak of the Elysian fields . But there are very few comprehend these mysteries ▪ or think of any other life then the present . Their sins are much different from ours . Murther , Theft , Adultery , and other Crimes , are not so much as slight offences among them , and they make so little account of simple Fornication , that they only laugh at it , reprove it not 〈◊〉 their Children . They are forbidden marrying before Twenty , or twenty one years of age , yet it is lawful for them to cajol and debauch a neighbours Wife , so he know nothing of it . But it is a great Sin among them , to have cover'd the privy parts at a certain season of the year ; to wear several Garments , or one only of Silk , at a time when they should have worn them of Cotton ; not to have destroyed Children in the Mothers womb ; and to have born any before thirty five or thirty six years of Age. These are the sins , which in their judgment deserve eternal pains ; all the rest is only foolery . They adore several pretended Divinities , but among others two , one whereof is called Tamagisanhach , and the other Sariahsingh . The former hath his abode in the South , and contributes to the generation of man , who receives from this God , only what is excellent and acceptable , either in his body or mind . They affirm , that his Wife , whom they call Taxankpanda , lives in the East , whence she is heard , when it thunders towards that quarter , speaking to her Husband , Tamasgisanhach , and chiding him , for suffering the Earth to be too long without Rain , and that thereupon her Husband causes it immediately to Rain . The other God hath his retreat in the North , and destroys all the excellency which Tamagisanhach hath bestowed on man , by disfiguring his face with the Small Pox , and sending him several other Inconveniencies . Whence it comes they invoke them both , one , that they may not be injured by him , and the other that he may prevent Sariasingh from doing them any mischief . Besides these , they have two other Gods , who have the oversight of War , named Talafula , and Tapaliape ; but they are invocated only by men . There is not any Nation , that falls within my knowledge at least , but makes use of Men in the Religious Service of their Divinity , only this we now speak of employs only Women . They call them Inibs , and all their Worship consists of Prayers and Sacrifices . The Sacrifices and Offerings which they make their Gods , are Swine , Rice , Areca , some of their kind of Drink , and Deer , and wild Boars heads . Having fed heartily upon them , the Priestesses rise , and make a long Prayer , during which , a man shall see their Eyes turning in their Heads , they fall to the ground , and make dreadful cries and shrieks . After these efforts , they lie down all along upon the ground , immoveable as Statues , and become so heavy , that five or six persons can hardly raise them . 'T is while they are in this posture , as they affirm , that their Gods communicate themselves to them , for an hour or better . Then they get up on the top of the Pagode , go from one end of it to the other , and there say their Prayers again ; which being ended , they strip themselves stark naked , shew their privy parts to their Gods , smiting them with their hands , and call for water to wash themselves , in the presence of a great number of persons . 'T is true , the men are not guilty of so much devotion as to come often to these Assemblies ; and the women , who most frequent them , make a shift to get so drunk , that they hardly perceive what is done before their faces . Every house hath a particular place appointed for the devotions of the Family , where they invocate the Gods , and where the women make their offerings of what is spent every day in the house : but in case of sickness and some other misfortune , they call the Inibs to do that Service , which is performed with many extravigant Ceremonies . They also foretel good and ill fortune , rain and fair weather , and they have the power to drive away the Devil , after a very ridiculous manner . They pursue him with a great noise , having a Iaponnese Knife in their hand , and affirm , that by that means they drive him away so far , as that he is forc'd to cast himself into the Sea , or at least into some River , where he is drown'd . There are to be seen also at Cross-ways , and upon great Roads , a kind of Altars , loaden with Offerings for their Gods , and many other impertinent Devotions may be observed among them ; which the Dutch endeavour to abolish by degrees , by introducing Christianity into the Countrey , wherein they have had hitherto good success . CHINA . THe great and vast Kingdom , which we call China , takes up the most Easterly part of all Asia . Marc Paulo calls it Mangi ; the Tartars term it Cathay , and there are some who name it also Singely , or Tame . The Chineses themselves give it the name of Chunghoa , or Chungque , whereof the former signifies the Middle Kingdom , in as much as they believe they inhabit the midst of the Universe ; and the other , the Middle Flower , or Garden , and know not the names given it by Forreigners , save only that they know the Tartars call them Mangin , that is , Barbarians . We affirm it to be the utmost Province of all Asia Eastward ; for beyond it there is only the Sea , which the Chineses call Tung , that is , of the East . It hath towards the North great Tartary , from which it is divided by a Mountain of many Leagues extent , and where that fails , the defect is supplied by that admirable Wall , which reaches from the extremities of the Province of Leaotung , to the River Croceus , upon the Frontiers of the Kingdom of Tibet , being in length three hundred German Leagues . Towards the West , it hath the Kingdoms of Kiang , Vusucang , and Bengala ; and towards the South and South-west , the Conchinchine , and the Sea. The Kingdom extends it self from the Tropick of Cancer to the fifty third Degree of Latitude , and comprehends in its length all the Southern parts , which lie between the hundred and thirtieth , and the hundred and sixtieth Degrees . But that we may speak more pertinently of it , we shall , with them , affirm , that China is sixty nine thousand five hundred and sixteen Diez , which make three thousand Spanish Leagues , in compass , and eighteen hundred in length . This account is made according to their Geometry and their Measures , which they distinguish into Ly , Pu , and Cham. They call Ly such a space of ground as is of the extent of a mans voice . Ten of these Ly's make a Pu , that is , about two Leagues , and ten Pu's make a Cham , that is , a good dayes journey ; and according to this Calculation , they find the number of the Diez , which we laid down before . It is divided into fifteen great Provinces , six whereof , to wit , Peking , Xantung , Kiangnan , or Nanking , Chekian , Fokien , and Quangtung , are maritime , and the other nine are mediterranean . Of the nine last , those of Quangsi , Kiangsi , Huquang , Honan , and Xansi , are the more Northerly ; and those of Xensi , Suchuen , Queicheu , and Iunnan , the more Westerly . It hath , besides these , towards the East , those of Leaotung and Corea ; but these do not properly belong to China . There are accounted in it a hundred forty and five great principal Cities , and twelve hundred sixty three of a middle sort , such as might pass elsewhere for great Cities ; in as much as the difference of the Chinese names of Fu and Cheu , which they give their places , proceeds only from their qualities , who have the command of them . For they call Fu , such places as have a Governour in chief ; and Cheu , or Hien , those , where there is only a simple Mandorin ; though the places are many times of equal bigness . The Cities are all built after the same manner , square , with good Brick-walls , plaister'd over with the same Earth as they make the Porcelane of , which in process of time grows so hard , that it will not be broken with a Hammer : which makes them last so long , that it hath been observ'd , some of them have stood above two thousand years ; yet is there not the least appearance of any change to be seen in them . The Walls are very broad , and flank'd with Towers , built after the ancient way of Architecture , much resembling the Fortifications of the Romans . Two spacious Streets commonly divide their Cities into a perfect Cross , and they are so straight , that though they reach the whole length of the City , how great soever it be , yet may a man see , from the middle , the four Gates of it . Several other Streets abut upon these in divers places of the City , where they are disposed into Market-places , and other publick conveniences . The Houses are fair and well built , especially those of Persons of Quality , which have their Gardens , Orchards , Groves , Fountains , Conduits , Ducking-ponds , Aviaries and Warrens ; and they are painted or whiten'd on the out-side . They have most of them three Doors all on the same side , whereof that which stands in the middle is bigger then the other two , and they are for the most part so neatly wrought , that it must be confessed , all we know of Architecture comes not near their excellency in it : and they do all things the more magnificently , in that they want neither excellent Workmen , nor Materials to embellish their Structures . There is no Kingdom or Commonwealth in the World , where they are so careful , not only of repairing the High-wayes , but also in ordering all things so , as that Travellers may not want any convenience , in so much that a man shall find Mountains levell'd , and wayes cut through Rocks , yet more even and incomparably better paved then our Streets , nay then even those of the City of Xuntien , the Metropolis of this Monarchy , whereof we shall give a short account anon , when we come to the description of its Provinces . The Province of Peking is so called , by reason of the City of Xuntien , where the Emperour of China ordinarily resides ; for the word signifies , a Northerly Palace , as that of Nanking , a Southerly Palace , but the true name of it is Pecheli . It hath towards the East , the Gulf of Canghai , which divides it from Corea ; towards the North-east the Province of Leaotung ; towards the North the Wall , which divides it from that of Tartary which lies beyond the Deserts of Xamo ; towards the West , the Province of Xansi , from which it is divided by the Mountain of Heng ; towards the North-west , the Province of Honan , and the River of Croceus ; and towards the South and South-east , the Province of Xantung . It hath eight great Cities , to wit , Xuntien , Paoting , Hokien , Chinting , Xunte , Quanping , Taming , and Iungping , which might pass for so many Provinces , since there are under their jurisdiction a hundred twenty and seven Cities of a middle sort . But what most think very strange , is , that though the more Northerly part of this Province reaches not beyond the forty second degree , yet is it so cold there , that from the midst of November to March , all the Rivers are frozen up . The Register which the Chineses keep of their Country , makes it appear that there are in this Province , a hundred and eighteen thousand , nine hundred eighty nine Families , consisting of above three millions , four hundred and fifty thousand persons , and that it payes yearly to the Emperour , six hundred and one thousand , one hundred fifty and three Bags of Rice , Wheat and Millet ; two hundred twenty five pounds of Raw Silk , at twenty ounces to the pound ; forty five thousand , one hundred and thirty pieces of Silk-Stuffes ; thirteen thousand , seven hundred forty eight pound of Cotton ; eight millions , seven hundred thirty seven thousand , two hundred eighty four Trusses of Hay and Straw for the Emperours Stables ; and a hundred and eighty thousand , eight hundred and seventy Quintals of Salt , accounting a hundred twenty four pound to the Quintal ; besides the Money which comes in by the Customs : and yet this is one of the less fruitful Provinces of China . As to the City of Xuntien , it is situated at the extremity of the Kingdom , towards the North , about thirty Leagues from the great Wall. It owes its greatness , though in that particular it comes short of Nanking , to Taicung , who lived at the beginning of the fifteenth Age , and translated the Seat of the Empire from Nanking to this City . It is more populous then that of Nanking , and must needs be more sumptuous , by reason of the Court , and the great number of Souldiers which the King maintains there , as well for the safety of the City , as that of his own person . On the South-side it is encompassed with a double Ditch , and a double Wall ; on the North-side it hath but one . This Wall is much higher then those of any Cities in Europe , and so thick , that twelve Horse might ride abreast upon it without touching one another . There is a Guard kept upon it in the night-time , with as much vigilance as if there were an open War ; but in the day-time , the Gates are kept only by Eunuchs , who stand there rather to receive the Duties of Entrance , then for any safety of the City . This is the same City which Marc Paulo calls Cambalu , and whereof the Tartars were possessed at that time . The Streets of it are not paved ; so that in Winter a man goes up to the ankles in dirt ; and in the Summer , he is cover'd all over with dust : but this inconvenience hath forced them to make use of an invention , whence they derive much greater conveniences . For they all cover themselves with a thin Lawn , from the head to the waste , and by that means , not being known , they are not obliged to salute any they meet ; and so dressed they may ride undiscover'd on horse-back all about the City ; which yet is not very honourable in Persons of Quality , who , by this convenience , save the charge it would be to them to be carried in Chairs , whereas they may have Horses and Mules to hire at the corner of every Street , at a very easie rate , three or four pence a day . The Kings Palace is near a League in compass , and fortified with three good Walls , and so many Ditches . It hath four Gates , whereof that on the South-side , which opens upon the great Street of the City , is the fairest . Persons of Quality may go within the first Wall , and Lords of the Councel go within the second ; but within the third there go only Women and Eunuchs who attend about the Kings person . They say this Palace consists , within , of near eighty Halls , and , of those , four , which are the richest in the World ; besides the other Appartments , which are almost innumerable . The Province of Xansi is not so great as that of Peking , but more delightful , fertile and populous . It bears not much Rice , but in requital , it affords the more Wheat and Millet , and breeds abundance of Cattle . The Word Xansi signifies , Towards the West of the Mountain . Accordingly , that of Heng divides it on the East-side from the Province of Peking , as the great Wall of the Kingdom of Tanyu in Tartary does towards the North. The River Croceus divides it , Westward , from the Province of Xensi , and , towards the South , and South-east , from that of Honan . It comprehends five great Cities , to wit , Taiyuen , which is the Metropolis , Pingyang , Taytung , Lugan , and Fuencheu , and fourscore and twelve of a middle rate , which contain , disposed into 589959. Families , above five millions of persons . It pays in every year 2274022 Sacks of Grain , 50. pound of raw Silk , 4770. pieces of Silk-stuffs , 3544850. Trusses of Hay and Straw , and 420000. Quintals of Salt. The Climate and Soil of this Province is fit for the Vine , and the Grape here is excellent ; but the Chineses make no Wine . And there is one thing particular here , not to be found elsewhere , which is , that as there are in other places Pits and Wells of Water , there are here some of Fire . They dam them up so , as that they leave only some Holes , on which they set their Pots with Meat to be dressed . There are here also good store of Pit-coal , and certain Minerals which serve for Firing . The Province of Xensi is , no doubt , one of the greatest of all the Southern part of Asia . It hath on the North , the Deserts of Xamo ; towards the West and North-west , the Kingdoms of Cascar and Tebet ; towards the East , the River Croceus , which divides it from the Province of Xansi ; and towards the South , it is divided from the Provinces of Honan , Suchuen , and Huquang , by a high Mountain : It comprehends , in eight great Cities , and a hundred and seven of middle rate , 831051. Families , and near four millions of persons . The great Cities are Sigan , Fungciang , Hanchung , Pingleang , Cungehang , Linyao , Kingyang , and Iengan . It pays yearly 1929057. Sacks of Grain , 360. pounds of raw Silk , 9228. pieces of Silk-stuffs , ●7●72 . pounds of Cotton , 128770. pieces of Cotton-cloath , and 1514749. Trusses of Hay and Straw . There are in this Province some Gold Mines , but there is a Prohibition made by the Laws of this Country , that no search should be made into them , and yet there is abudance of it found in the Rivers and Torrents , especially when the Rain brings down the Earth from the neighbouring Mountains . Rhubarb . grows here in great quantities , and it is ordered with great care . This Province affords also Musk , which is nothing but an Imposthume or Botch , fram'd at the Navil of a certain Beast , of the bigness of a wild Goat , which the Chineses call Xe ; whence comes the word Xehiang ( so they call the Musk ) which signifies Scent of Musk. The Reader may take this for certain , whatever those may endeavour to perswade people , who have written concerning this Drug . Though the Wall which divides China from Tartary enclose the three Provinces we named before , as also that of Leatoung , yet is it not of the length our Cosmographers assign it ; for from the Gulf , where the River Yalo falls into the Sea , and where the Wall begins , to the City Kin , where it ends , there are not above twenty Degrees , which make but three hundred German Leagues . This miraculous Structure is continued without any interruption , unless it be near the City of Siven , in the Province of Peking , where an inaccessible Mountain supplies its place , and defends the Kingdom against the invasion of the Tartars , as well as the Wall it self . It hath Gates and Sluces for the passage of the Rivers which come out of Tartary , and hath Houses , Redoubts and Forts , from place to place , for the quartering of the Souldiers appointed for the keeping of it ; in which work the Emperour of China employs a million of men . It is about thirty Cubits high , and about twelve , and in some places fifteen thick . The Chineses call it Vanli Ching , that is , a Rampier ▪ or Wall of ten thousand Stadia , rather to express an extraordinary work , then assign the just greatness of it , by any certain measure : since that two hundred and fifty Stadia of that Country making a Degree , it would follow that the said Wall must take up forty Degrees , that is , more ground then all China does . They say it was built by Xius , King or Emperour of China , chief of the Family of Cina , who having usurped the Kingdom from the Princes of the House of Cheva , caus●d that Wall to be made , as well to satisfie his own humour , which was to be magnificent in his Buildings , as to prevent the Incursions of the Tartars , over whom he had many Advantages . He began it in the year 1215. which was the 22. of his Reign , and imploy'd so many men about it , that it was finished in less then five years . The Province of Xantung , hath , towards the North , that of Peking , and the Gulf of Cang ; towards the East , the Sea ; towards the South , the Province of Nanking , from which it is divided by the River Croceus , and the Sea ; and towards the West , the Channel of Iun , which joyns those two Rivers , and hath twenty Sluces , as also the River Guei . All these Rivers make this Province so fertile , that they say one year brings forth as much as will sustain it ten years afterwards , and that it may communicate to its Neighbours , the Wheat , Millet , Rice , Barley , and Pulse , which the Inhabitants cannot consume . Poultry and Eggs may be had there in a manner for nothing : Feasants , Partridges , Quails , and Hares , are very cheap ; and for less then three pence a man may buy ten pound of fish . But what this Province is most remarkable for , is Silk , which here is not got by the pains people take in other places in keeping Silk-worms , but it grows in the fields , upon Trees , where certain Worms , like Caterpillars , blow it , not in a Cod , but in white threads , which are found upon the Hedges , and may be used as advantageously as the ordinary Silk , though it be somewhat courser . It hath six great Cities , to wit , Cinan , Yenchen , Fungchang , Cingcheu , Teugeheu , and Laicheu , seventy two other considerable ones , and comprehends , in 770555. Families , near seven millions of persons . It contributes yearly 2812179. Sacks of Corn , 54990. pieces of Silk-stuffs , 52449. pounds of Cotton , and 3824290. Trusses of Hay and Straw ; besides the duties paid there , which amount to above ten millions of Gold. The Province of Honan derives its name from its scituation , it being seated towards the South of the River Croceus , for the word Honan signifies , towards the South of the River . It hath on the East , the Province of Nanking ; North and North-east , those of Xantung and Peking ; North-west , that of Xansi ; towards the West , that of Xensi ; and towards the South , the Province of Huquang . This Province lies in the middle of this great Territory , and is so delightful , that the Chineses say , it is in China , what Italy is in Europe , and Tourain in France . It comprehends in eight great Cities , and a hundred less considerable ones , 589296. Families , consisting of above 5000000. of persons . The eight Cities are Caifang , Queite , Changte , Gueiho●i , Hoaiking , Honan , Nanyang , and Iuning . It contributes yearly 2414477. Sacks of Corn , 23509. pound of raw Silk , 9959. pieces of Silk-stuffs , 341. pieces of Cotton-stuffs , and 288744. Trusses of Hay and Straw . The Province of Suchuen , that is , four waters , is one of the greatest of all China ; and in regard it is a Frontier-Province towards the Indies , it thence comes , that the Inhabitants are somewhat of the humour of the Indians . It hath towards the East , the Province of Huquang ; towards the South-east , that of Queicheu ; South , that of Iunnan ; West , the Kingdom of Tibet ; and towards the North and North-west , the Province of Xensi , and the people whom they call Coning●angi , and Kiang . It hath eight great Cities , which are , Chingiu , Paoning , Xunking , Siuscheu , Chunking , Queicheu , Lunggan , and Mabu , one hundred twenty four lesser Cities , besides other four which are fortified , and contains in 464129. Families , above 2200000. men . It pays 6106660. Sacks of Rice , 6339. pound of Silk , 749117. Quintals of Salt. The true Radix Sina , which the Chineses call Folin , as also the wild kind of it , is found only in the Province of Suchuen , and grows there under the Earth , much like Toad-stools , or rather as that fruit which the Indians call Patatas , or Potatoes . Some are of opinion , that it is bred of the Gum which falls from the Pine-trees , which taking root , forms a fruit of the bigness of the Indian Nut ( or Cocos ) having a white meat within , which the Chineses use with good success in Medicine . This Province brings forth also the best Rhubarb , and great store of yellow Amber . The Province of Huquang , that is , extended Lake , derives its name from the Lake of Tungting , and hath towards the North , the Province of Honan ; on the North , that of Nanking , towards the East , that of Kiangsi ; towards the South , that of Quangsi ; toward the South-west , that of Queicheu ; and towards the West , that of Suchueu . It comprehends in fifteen great , and a hundred and eight less considerable Cities , 531686 Families , and near five millions of persons . It s great Cities are , Vuchang , Hanyang , Siangyang , Tegang , Hoangcheu , Kingcheu , Yocheu , Changxa , Paoking , Hengcheu , Changte , Xincheu , Iuncheu , Chinthieu , Chingyang . It contributes yearly , 2167559. Sacks of Rice , and 17977. pieces of Silk-Stuffs . The Province of Kiangsi , hath towards the East those of Nanking and Fokien , towards the South , part of the same Province of Fokien , and of that of Quantung ; towards the West , the Province of Huquang ; and towards the North , part of that of Nanking . This Province is so populous , and the people thereof multiplies so strangely , that it in a manner supplies all the Provinces of the Kingdom , for which reason the Chineses call them Kiangsois , Rats . It hath twelve great Cities , and sixty seven lesser ones , wherein are numbred above 1136659. Families , and in them above 6550000. persons . It s chief Cities are called , Nanchang , Iocheu , Quangsin , Nankang , Kienkiang , Kienchang , Vucheu , Linkiang , Xuicheu , Iuvencheu , Cancheu and Nangan . It contributes yearly 1616600. Sacks of Rice , 8230. pound of raw Silk , and 10●516 . pieces of Silk-Stuffs . What is particular to this Province is , that here is made most of the Porcelane , which is carried all over the rest of the world . There is but one Village , and that under the jurisdiction of the City of Feuleang , where these Vessels are made , of a kind of Earth brought thither from the City of Hoeicheu , in the Province of Kiangnan , or Nanking , yet so , as that the Inhabitants of that place cannot make any Porcelane , or that any reason can be given , why the same Earth should receive , in a strange Province , the form which cannot be given it at home . It is white as Chalk , and it is laid a soaking certain dayes , to be reduced to a Paste ; and to give it a colour , they put thereto some Woad , which grows in abundance , in most of the Provinces of China . The Province of Nanking , which hath not been called Kiangnan , but since the Tartars became the Masters of it , is no doubt the chiefest of all the Provinces of China , though the Seat of the Empire was sometime since translated into Peking , by reason of the vicinity of the Tartars . It hath towards the East and North-east , the Sea ; towards the North , the Province of Xangtung ; towards the North-west , that of Honan ; towards the West , that of Huquang ; towards the South-west , that of Kiangsi ; and towards the South , that of Chekiang . It comprehends in its extent fourteen great Cities , to wit , Kianquing , which is the Metropolis , Fungyan , Sucheu , Sungkiang , Chancheu , Chinkiang , Yangcheu , Hojaigan , Lucheu , Ganking , Taiping , Ninke , Chicheu , and Hoeicheu , and a hundred and ten less considerable ones , wherein there are 1969816. Families , out of which may be taken near ten millions of men . It contributes yearly 5995034. Sacks of Rice , 6863. pound of raw Silk , 28452. pieces of Silk-Stuffs , 2077. pieces of Linnen-cloth ; ( the Cotton is converted into money ) and 705100. Quintals of Salt , and 5804217. Trusses of Hay and Straw . But what will startle the belief of the Reader , is , that besides all mentioned before , this Province pays in yearly into the Exchequer , above sixty millions of Crowns . This is the Province , if any in the Kingdom , which is most inclined to civility , and where there are most Learned men . The Province of Chekiang , is the most considerable of all the Provinces of China , next the last named , and that of Peking . It hath eleven great Cities , to wit , Hancheu , Kiabing , Hucheu , Niencheu , Kinhoa , Kiucheu , Cheucheu , Xaoing , Ningpo , Taicheu , and Vencheu , and sixty three of a middle sort . It hath towards the East , the Sea , and Iapan ; towards the South and South-west , the Province of Fokien ; and towards the North and North-west , the Province of Nanking . The number of its Families amounts to 1242135. and may comprehend 4525470. persons . It pays yearly to the Emperour 2510299. Sacks of Rice , 370299. pounds of raw Silk , 2574. pieces of Silk-stuffs , besides such Stuffs as are wrought with Gold and Silver , which are brought thence four times in the year by the Kings Ships , to be distributed among those , whom his Majesty permits by an express priviledge to wear thereof ; 444769. Quintals of Salt , and 8704491 , Trusses of Hay and Straw . Besides all this , it sends into the Exchequer , the yearly sum of above thirty millions . There are in this Province whole Forrests of Mulberry trees , which maintain such abundance of Silk worms , that it is only this Province , in a manner , which supplies the Indies , and all Europe , with that kind of Silk which is called China-Silk . They cut and order the Mulberry-trees there , as the Vine is dressed in France ; the Inhabitants having found it by experience , that the least and tenderest Leaves produce the finest Silk . Nay , they can so well distinguish the Silk of these Worms that have been kept with the first Leaves , from that which comes from the second Leaves , that the price of the one is much below that of the other . In this Province is the City , which Marc Paulo calls Quinsay . The name of it then was Lingan , and it is called in the Chinese Language Kingsu , that is , a Royal Seat , upon this account , that Koakungkin , Emperour of China , retreated thither , when he was pursued by the Tartars , who were entred his Kingdom . Now it is called Hangcheu , and if we correct in some things what the foresaid Author sayes of it , we shall find it comes not much short of the greatness he assigns it . For what he sayes of the ten thousand Bridges that are to be seen there , is very certain , if we comprehend in that number those which are about the City ; as also the triumphal Arches , which in regard of their being vaulted , are numbred among the Bridges . The Lake he speaks of is not properly within the City , but so near it , that there are so many Bridges built thereon , and the sides of it are covered with so many Pagodes , and other publick and private Structures , that it may well be accounted part of the City . What the same Author sayes further of the Mountain of Chinghoangh , which is within the City ; of the Tower , wherein the hours are measured by an Hour-glass , and are marked with Golden letters a foot and a half in length ; of its Streets being paved with Free-stone ; of its scituation in a Fenny place ; of the great number of its Rivulets , and of the River Cientang's , being a Germane League in breadth , is very certain ; as also what he affirms of its compass , to wit , that it is above a hundred Italian Leagues about , taking in all its Suburbs ; which included , it may be fifty Stadia in length , and so much at least in breadth . There are numbred within the City at least fifteen thousand Priests , sixty thousand persons , whose Profession it is to work in Silk , and so vast a number of people , that it is reported there are spent there every day ten thousand Sacks of Rice , and above a thousand Hogs , besides the Cows , Goats , Sheep , Dogs , Fowl , and other Creatures ; though most of the Inhabitants believe the transmigration of Souls , and abstain from Flesh. The Province of Fokien , which Marc Paulo calls Fugui , hath on the East and South , the Sea ; on the South-west , the Province of Quantung ; West and North-west , that of Kiangsi ; and North , that of Chekiang . It hath nine great Cities , to wit , Focheu , which is the Metropolis , Civencheu , Cancheu , Kienning , Ienping , Tincheu , Hinghoa , Xaoun , and Foning , and fourty eight less considerable ones ; 509200. Families , and near two millions of men . It pays yearly 883115. Sacks of Rice , 194. pounds of raw Silk ; 600. pieces of Silk-stuffs . But its greatest Revenue consists in the Customs that are paid upon Commodities ; it being certain , that excepting only Macao in the Province of Quantung , where the Portuguez drive a great Trade , all the Musk , Precious Stones , Silk , Quicksilver , Silk-stuffs , Linnen-cloth , Cottons , Iron and Steel , and all those other Commodities , which the Chineses carry by Sea into Iapan , Fermosa , the Philippine Islands , Celebes , Iava , and other places in the Indies , come only out of this Province . There is such abundance of Ships in Fokien , that it is reported , that heretofore when the Emperour of China intended a war against the Iaponneses , the Inhabitants of this Province proffered to furnish him with as many Boats as would make a Bridge between that Island and the Continent of China . Every City almost of this Province hath its particular Language , and that so different from what is spoken in any other City , that they can hardly understand one the other ; nay they are ignorant of the common Language of the Country , which all persons of any quality speak in the other Provinces . The Province of Quantung , is also one of the most Maritime Provinces of all China . It hath towards the West-north-west , the Kingdom of Tunking ; North-west , the Province of Quangsi ; North , those of Huquang and Kiangsi ; and North-east , that of Fokien . All the rest of it lies upon the Sea. It hath ten great Cities , to wit , Quangcheu , Xaocheu , Nanbiung , Hoeicheu , Chaocheu , Chaoking , Kaocheu , Kiencheu , Luicheu , and Kiuncheu , and seventy two lesser ones , and among the rest that of Macao , whereof we shall have somewhat to say elsewhere : There are numbred in it 443360. Families , and near two millions of persons ; and it contributes 1017772. Sacks of Rice , and 37380. Quintals of Salt , besides what it payes in ready money . The Chineses affirm , that there are in this Province three things which are not to be seen elsewhere ; to wit , Mountains without Snow , Trees perpetually green , and Men who spit bloud , in regard their Spittle is of a reddish colour , occasioned by their continuall chewing of Bettele and Areca . To this may be added , that there is no other Province in all China so rich in Gold , Pearls , Precious Stones , Silk , Tin , Quicksilver , Sugar , Copper , Iron , Steel , Saltpeter , Calambac-wood , &c. as this is . It hath this further particularity , that the Musket and Pistol barrels made in that Province , never break , though never so much over-charged , but only open , to make way for what cannot get out at the mouth . The Inhabitants are more industrious in imitation then invention : but they are so excellent at the former , that no Manufacture or rarity can be brought thither out of these parts , which they will not do as well as the Europeans ; and among others , they are so great Masters in all Gold-smiths work , that what is done in Europe comes not near theirs . The City of Macao or Amagao , that is , Good Haven , is famous on this account , that only the Portuguez trade thither , excluding all others ; and that it is the Episcopal Seat of all those parts . Their particular trading is with the City of Quancheu , whither they are permitted to come twice a year to the Fair , at which time they put off thirteen hundred Chests of Silk-stuffs , Sattins , Damasks , &c. Every Chest containing a hundred and fifty pieces , and carry thence for them , two thousand five hundred Wedges of Gold , of ten Toels each , that is , a hundred and thirty Crowns ; eight hundred pound of Musk , and abundance of Gold Thread , Silk , Pearls , precious Stones , and several other Commodities , which they carry to Malacca and Goa , to be thence distributed into other parts of the World. The Province of Quangsi is not so large nor so fertile as the forementioned ; yet hath it eleven great Cities ; to wit , Queillen , the Metropolis , Lieuchou , Kingyen , Pinglo , Gucheu , Cincheu , Nanning , Taiping , Suming , Chingan , and Tienchen , which have under their jurisdiction ninety nine lesser ones . It hath East and North-east , the Province of Quantung ; North , that of Queicheu ; South and South-west , the Kingdom of Tunking or Gunan ; and West , that of Iunnan . They number in it 186719. Families , and above 1500000. men ; and contributes 431359 Sacks of Rice . The Province of Queicheu is the least considerable of all the Provinces of China , as containing but eight ordinary Cities ; to wit , Queiang , Sucheu , Sunan , Chiniven , Xecien , Tunggin , Liping and Tucho , which have four other lesser Cities under them . It hath but 45305. Families , and about 200000. men . The Country is hilly and uneven ; so that it yielding but little Corn , it contributes but 47658. Sacks of Rice , and 5900 pieces of Linnen-cloth . But there is not any Province affords more Quicksilver , or breeds better Horses , then this doth . Heretofore this made not a Province by it self , but depended partly on that of Suchuen , partly on that of Huguang ; whereof the one is towards the North and North-west of it , and the other , North-east . The Province of Quangsi is its Frontier towards the South and South-east ; and that of Iunnan towards the West . The Province of Iunnan is the most Westerly Province of all China ; for it hath East and North-east , the Provinces of Quangsi and Quincheu ; North , that of Suchuen ; North-west , the Kingdom of Tibet ; South-west , that of Mien ; and South and South-east , that of Laos , and part of Tunking . This is , no doubt , one of the richest Provinces of the Kingdom , and there would be more Gold found in it , if the Veins of the Earth were a little more opened . It affords also yellow Amber , Rubies , Saphirs , Agats , Musk , Silk , Benjamin , excellent Horses , Elephants , &c. It hath eleven great Cities , to wit , Iunnan , Tali , Lingan , Cubiung , Chinkiang , Munghoa , Quangnan , Quanst , Chinisien , Iungning , and Xunning , under which are eighty four lesser Cities . There are number'd in it 132958. Families , and about 1433000. men , and it contributes 1400568. Sacks of Rice , and 56965. Quintals of Salt. By the vast extent we have assign'd the Kingdom of China , it may be judg'd , that its Provinces lying in so different Climates , it must follow , that the Qualities of its Air and Soil are also different . Accordingly , there is so vast a difference between the Inhabitants of the Island of Hainan , which is in the Torrid Zone , and part of the Province of Quantung , which comes near it , and those of the Province of Peking , which is the more Northerly of all China , that a man might take the one for the Moors of Fez in Barbary , and the others for Germans or Suedes . I speak as to their colour ; for these are white , those black ; and there are some more or less swarthy , according as the Provinces they live in are more or less Southerly and Northerly . The same difference is to be observed in the Fruits . For the more Southerly Provinces bring forth Cocoes , Bannana's , and such other Fruits as grow only in hot Countreys ; and others bring forth Figs , Apples , Pears , Chesnuts , and such Fruits as are common in Europe . But it may be said in general of China , that there is not any other Country more pleasant or more fertile then it . 'T is true , it is much obliged to Nature , from whose liberality it hath Gold , Silver , precious Stones , Musk , Silk , Salt , and all sorts of precious Gums and Drugs ; but it must be confessed withall , that it is the labour and industry of the Inhabitants , and the mildness of its Government , which occasions this abundance of provisions , and consummates the felicity wherein they live . The Country is so populous , that to maintain so strange a number of people , it is but necessary , that all the Ground it takes up should produce somewhat or other . They have a natural aversion for idleness ; but if they had not , the Laws have made such provision , in this particular , that there is not any Crime punished with greater infamy then this Vice. Another humour of theirs is , that they are lovers of good Chear , and pride it much in wearing good Clothes , and having their Houses well furnished , so that , to live handsomly , they are obliged to take pains . Hence comes it , that a man shall not see a Mountain but is planted , not a Hill but is cultivated ; no Plain , but is sown ; no Fen , but some advantage is made thereof ; nay , to use the common expression , not an inch of Ground , but brings forth somewhat or other , to requite their labour , who bestow their pains on it . This Country breeds all sort of living Creatures , and brings forth all the Fruits and Simples we have in Europe , but all much better in their several kinds then any we have ; as may be seen by those Oranges , the Plant whereof was brought thence into Portugal , and the Fruit whereof is so highly esteem'd every where . The like may be said of Melons , and other Fruits , especially Plums , which are most excellent there , and so wholsome , that they never burden the Stomack , though a man eat never so many of them . There is such abundance of Honey and Wax , that whole Fleets come thence loaden therewith ; and Sugar is so cheap that when it is dearest , the Quintal , that is , a hundred twenty four pound , may be bought between twenty four and thirty shillings sterling . A man may judge of the quantities of Silk it produces , by the Stuffs which the Provinces pay in yearly to the King , besides the Stuffs and raw Silk which are carried into all other parts of the World. The high Grounds bring forth Wheat , Barly , Oats ; and the low Grounds , Rice , but in such abundance , that , when most dear , it is sold at a Crown the Coom , or four Winchesters . Fowl are sold there by the pound , and when the Feathers are off , the ordinary rate is three half pence a pound , and all other Flesh proportionably : for there is so much Cattel , that a fat Cow is not worth above ten shillings ; a Buffer a Crown ; a Hog , the flesh whereof is very delicate , twenty pence . Nay , even Spices are so cheap there , that under a Crown a man may buy four hundred Nutmegs , and for half a Crown two pound of Cloves ; which proceeds hence , that Provisions yielding in a manner nothing in the Country , the Chineses truck them with so much profit to the Moluccas and the other neighbouring Islands , that they can afford these Drugs cheaper then they may be had at the places where they grew . The Sea , which encompasses a great part of this vast Territory , and the Rivers which are as it were so many Veins and Arteries to this vast Body , supply it with such abundance of Fish , that it is to be had in a manner for nothing . For there is hardly any City that hath the convenience of a River , but the Inhabitants keep a great number of Cormorants , which they make use of in order to fishing . They are kept fasting one day , and the next they carry them to the water-side , near several Boats half full of water , whereto they are fastened with a Cord tied under their Wings , and having bound them about their Necks a little above the Stomack , they let them go into the River , where they fill , with Fish , that Skin which stretches like a bag under the Throat , and come and disburden themselves , of what they had taken , in the Boat whereto they are fastened . This they do several times , at least till such time as the Master thinks they have taken enough ; and then he unties the String which ties up their Necks , and permits them to go a fishing for themselves , and to feast themselves for two dayes : and by this means they take more Fish then they are able to consume . There is no Creature so common all over China as the Duck , in regard they have a way for the breeding of them , not known in other parts . They are kept in great Cages , made of Canes , and set at the Sterns of great Boats , the Cages being so large , as they are able to contain three or four thousand of them , and they hatch the Eggs , in the Summer time , in Cow-dung , or haply in the Dung of the Ducks themselves , which is very hot , leaving them therein , till the generation be compleated , and then they break the Shells one against another , to make way for their young ones to come out , with such a sleight , that it seldom happens that any one of them miscarries . In the Winter , they heighten the natural heat of the Dung by Fire , making a Bed of Canes , raised three or four foot from the ground , upon which they set the Eggs between two layers of Dung , and there is a Fire made under , to give them that degree of heat which is requisite for the hatching of them . As soon as they are hatched , they dispose them into the Cages , where they keep old Ducks , which receive them under their Wings , and breed them up . When they are grown big enough to shift for themselves , they give them in the morning a little Rice , but only so much as rather sharpens then satisfies the Appetite , and then they open the Cages , to let them go over a kind of Hurdle of Canes to the shore , where they suffer them to feed among the Rice , out of which they pick the Weeds with so much ease and advantage to the Owner , that he who breeds the Ducks is sufficiently recompenced for his pains . In the evening , he gets all his Ducks together , and makes them return into the Boat , with the noise of a Whistle or little Bell , which they observe so exactly , that , though there are many times twenty or five and twenty thousand of them together , yet will they all get very orderly into their Cages : and by this kind of breeding , they are so cheap , that a man may have two or three for a penny . As to the Inhabitants , they are well shaped , and for the most part of a good stature . The Men have large Faces , are small Ey'd , and flat Nosed , wearing little or no Beard . They never cut their Hair , nor pare the Nails of the left Hand , out of a perswasion , that their Nails may be serviceable to them in climbing , when they shall be taken up into Heaven by the Hair. They are all clad after the same fashion , save that in the more Northerly Provinces , they use Furs , and in the more Southerly , they go for the most part in Silk . Persons of great quality have their Cassocks embroidered up to the Waste , but others have only a little Gold or Silver about the extremities : and there is this distinction between married Men and Batchelors , that the latter part their Hair upon the Forehead , and wear higher Caps then the others . The Women are very sumptuously clad , having about them a great many Pearls and precious Stones . They also paint , and dress their Heads with as much curiosity and advantage as in any other place of the World. They have a particular affection of having little feet ; whence it comes , that the Mothers make it their business , so to straiten their Daughters Feet , from their Infancy , that they are hardly able to go . Some are of opinion , that this Custom was introduced by those who were desirous to accustom Women to a sedentary life , whereto they are as it were condemned even from their birth . They are never seen in the House ; and it is very seldom they go abroad , which when they do , it is to visit some of their nearest Relations ; and then , they are so attended , and shut up in Palanquins , that they cannot be seen . The Men are ingenious enough , and discover , by their Works , that they are not inferiour to the Europeans . It is no easie matter for a Man to avoid the circumventions of their Merchants , who make use of all imaginable Advantages in their Dealings . At every Door there hangs a Table , containing a Catalogue of all the Commodities that are in the Shop : and in regard all the Merchants of the same Body have their habitations in the same quarter , a man finds , as soon as he comes into it , what is to be sold in all the Street . They use Brass-money in no Province but that of Chekiang ; in all other parts of the Kingdom , only Gold and Silver is current , which yet is received only by weight , without any regard of the mark . Whence it comes , that no China Merchant but hath his Weights about him , and such pieces of Money as are full weight , by which that which he receives is to be weighed . I am of opinion , that the provision , which is made in several parts of Europe , for the subsistance of the Poor , was derived from China . Beggary , which is infamous in those who are reduced thereto , and a shame to such as suffer it , in as much as it is a reproach of their want of Charity , whose care it should be to remedy that inconvenience , is there very severely forbidden ; and there is in all Cities a particular Judge appointed for the Poor , who , in order to their relief , takes the following course . The very day he comes into that Employment , he publishes an Order , whereby he commands all those who have any Children , either born weak or imperfect , or become such , through sickness or any other accident , to come and make their cases known , that he may examine whether they are capable of learning any Trade or not ; and in case they are not , whether the Parents are able to maintain them . If they are Orphans , and have no other Friends able to keep them , they are disposed into Hospitals , where they are brought up at the Kings charge . The same course is taken with maimed or decrepit Souldiers . They are all lock'd up , and not permitted to go any more abroad . The Houses , where they put up the Poor , have Gardens and Courts belonging to them , where they are permitted to keep Poultry and Swine , as well for their divertisement as advantage , and the King appoints a certain Overseer , who , joyntly with the ordinary Judge , makes a Visitation of the Hospitals twice a year . They do not put the blind into the number of those Poor who are accounted unable to work ; but they are employed in pulling the Bell●●● at Smiths Forges , and other things which do not much require the help of the fight . Maids that are blind are forced to a Trade , which may be as gainful , but not so honest as some others . I conceive I may also presume to affirm , that it is to China we are obliged for the Mystery of Printing . For it is certain , we have it but since the year 1450. and that the Chineses have some Books printed above seven hundred years since . They have a way of Writing particular to themselves , not only upon this account , that they make use of Figures rather then Characters , in as much as they signifie entire words , and do not represent the Letters ; but also upon this , that , in their Writing they observe an order wholly different from that of all other Nations . For these write either from the left hand to the right , as all the Europeans do , or from the right to the left , as the Hebrews , Arabians , and most of the other Nations of Asia do ; but the Chineses write from the top downwards , and in their Writing observe such equal distances , that there cannot be any thing more exact . And to shew , that these Figures stand not for any word that hath any particular signification in their Language , but that they express the same things , it is to be noted , that the Chineses , who , when they speak , cannot understand one the other , by reason of the diversity of the Idioms and Dialects that is among the Inhabitants of several Provinces , make use of these Characters , not only to render themselves intelligible one to another , all over the Kingdom , but also in their Commerce with the Iaponneses , and the Inhabitants of Corea and Conchinchine , between whose Languages there is no more rapport , then the English hath to the Greek or Arabian . They make their Paper of the Bark of Bambus , or Canes , but so thin , that it will bear writing but on one side , though they do not use Pens , but Pencils , as the Iaponneses do , which only slide along the Paper , so that they write as fast , and cut their Characters so neatly , that the best Pen-men in Europe are not to be preferred before them . The King is at a vast charge , as well in the maintenance of the Schools , where they are taught to read and write , as also the other Elements and Sciences , as in that of the Universities , where are taught Philosophy , natural and moral , Astrology , and the other Sciences . There passes not a year , but there is a Visitation made , at which the Professors and Scholars are examined ; and they who express an inclination to study are recompenced ; such as apply not themselves thereto as they ought , are punished . The Visitor having ended the general Examen , makes another particular one for those who aspire to the quality of Loytia , a Dignity there like that of our Doctors . True it is , that they give this Title to all nobly descended ; but in matter of Learning , it is a Degree , conferr'd , by giving the Graduate a permission to wear a Girdle , by which he is distinguished from others . For the King bestows this quality , as the Princes of our parts confer Honours on those who have deserved them by their services , or are so much in favour , either with them or such as are about them , as to get them by Letters Patents . This promotion of Doctors is done with as great Ceremonies , as in any European University . But indeed this Nation is so punctual in point of Ceremony , that it goes beyond any other , even to importunity . The first Lectures they make to Youth are those of Complements , whereof there are whole Books , that they may be sure to have them upon all occasions . If a man hath but once seen a person , he is obliged to salute him , and this is not done with the Hat , but closing the left hand , they put it into the right , and so both to the breast , with a low inclination of the head , accompanied with protestations to confirm what they would express by their gestures . Persons of Quality meeting in the Street , make a stand , joyn their hands by putting the fingers one within another , and stretching out the arms bow-wise , they do their reverences with low inclinations , and continue a good while in that posture , proffering one another the way . When there is no equality between the persons who meet , the inferiour gives way to the other , does him reverence , and lets him pass by . He who goes to speak about any business to a Loytia at his own Lodgings , kneels down as soon as he comes into the Room , and advances , and continues in that posture till he hath done speaking , or delivered his Petition , and having done his business , he retires still kneeling , without turning his back on the Loytia . If a man standing at his own Door , or in the Street , espy a Kinsman , or Friend , coming out of the Country , if he who lives in the City thinks not himself well enough clad to welcome his Friend as he would , he will pretend not to have seen him , go into his Lodging , put on his best Clothes , and then will come and meet his Friend , and salute him , as if he had not seen him before . If he meet him in the Street at some distance from his own House , the first question he makes is , whether he hath din'd or supp'd , if not , he will carry him to the next Tavern , and treat him magnificently with Fish and Flesh ; if he hath din'd , he will give him only a Collation of Fruits and Conserves . They are very sumptuous in their Treatments , and have a custom different from what is done in all other places . They set up as many Tables as there are guests ; but instead of cloths , which would hide the beauty of the gilding and painting , wherewith they are enriched , they have only carpets of Damask , Taffata , or some other Silk stuff , which covering only the edges thereof , hang down to the ground . At the four corners of the Table they set a paper of Fruits and Conserves for the Desert , and several figures of Sugar , made and painted to the life , and flowers for the divertisement of the Eye , and they set the meat in the midst . They use either Silver-plate or Porcelane , and have no Napkins , in regard they make use of their forks so neatly , that they never have any occasion to wipe either their hands or mouths . They drink often , but little at a time , whence it comes their drinking cups are very small ; and whereas they serve up many dishes , they are very long at meals : but that the guests might not be weary , they give them all manner of divertisements , as Musick , Plays , tricks of Legerdemain , and Puppet-showes . If it be a person of quality that is invited , they set up in the Hall where the treatment is made , several other Tables , on which are all sorts of tame and wild Fowl , all which are carried away by several servants marching in a file before him , when he returns home , whither having brought them , they , with great Complements , oblige him to suffer them to leave at his own house what he had not consumed at their Masters . The treatments they make for a Governour of a Province lasts sometimes fifteen days or three weeks , and costs them a years Revenue who undertake any such thing , what ever their Estates may be . Their entertainments are commonly in the night , making choice of some time about the change of the Moon , especially that of March , with which they begin their year . That day they all spend in merriment , put on their best clothes , hang their houses with the richest stuffs they have , cover the streets with Roses and other flowers , adorn their triumphal Arches with branch'd works , Damask and silk Tapestry , beset with Torches , and plant before the door a tree so enlightned , that though there were but one in a whole street , it might give light to the whole quarter . Their Priests are present at these publick rejoycings , and adde to the solemnities of the day by the Sacrifices they make to their Gods. Speaking of their civility , I shall here give an accompt of that which they have particularly for the Embassadours of Forreign Princes , for whom the Chineses have the same veneration and respect , as they might express to their own Masters . They do not look on the occasion of the Embassie , but the quality of the Prince who sends the Embassadour , who is received at the entrance of the Kingdom , by the Governour of the first Frontier City , who meets him with all the persons of Quality within his Government . They suffer him not to set his foot on the ground ; but assoon as he comes out of the Ship , he is put into an Ivory Chair , and carried by eight men to a house appointed for that purpose , which is furnished at the Kings charge , and so spacious , that several Embassadours may be lodg'd therein at the same time without any inconvenience . The next day , the Governour of the City goes to wait on him , and endeavours to learn of him the occasion of his Embassie , to be communicated to the Governour of the Province , who immediately sends to the Embassadour , to desire his Credentials , that he may dispatch them to the Court , and get thence the Pass-port requisite for the prosecution of his journey . This Pass-port is upon Parchment , with the Kings Seal in Gold , which is carried before the Embassadour , with the Credentials written upon a board , having over head in Golden letters the name of the Prince who sends him . The Governours of Provinces make provision for his expence by the way , and when he is come near the Metropolis , there meets him the President of the Privy-Councel , who receives him in the head of all the Councellors , and most of the Courtiers , and conducts the Embassadour to his Lodgings , and as he takes leave of him , he empowers him to create a certain number of Loytias , and to set at liberty some Condemn'd persons , the number whereof is regulated sutably to the greatness of the Prince who sends him . They allow him a certain time to repose himself , and then the same persons , who met him at his entrance , conduct him to his Audience , which the King gives him as often as he desires it , and is present at all the Propositions he makes . The entertainments they make at Weddings , are very great , for the Brides Father gives her no other Portion then what he spends the first day , in treating the relations and friends of his Son in Law ; and the next day , those of the Bride . The Feasting being over , the Husband delivers to his Wife , in the presence of her kindred , the Portion he promised her , and she gives it her Father or Mother , as a requital of the pains they had taken in her Education ; so that by this means such as have most Daughters are the happiest , especially if they be handsom . Maids are married very young , and the Father may dispose of the Dower given his Daughter , if any necessity oblige him thereto ; but if he keep it , it is due to the Daughter , all the other Children being excluded from having any benefit thereof . Polygamy is lawful among them , but incest severely forbidden , in a direct line , to infinitie ; and in a collateral , to Sisters and Nieces . The first is the only lawful Wife , the rest Concubines , insomuch that they do not only not live in the same Lodgings with the first , but also her eldest Son Inherits as much of the Estate himself , as all the rest put together . If the first wife have no Son , or having any , if he die before the Father , the eldest by the other wives succeeds him in his right , and represents the heir apparent of the Family . A man seldom hears of any Adulteries committed among them ; for the women are kept in such restraint , that they are in a manner inaccessible . The Husband hath the same power , as in other places , to kill the Adulteress and her Gallant , if he take them in the Act : but in regard it is a self-ended and self-conceited Nation , they choose rather to make their advantage otherwise of such an accident , then defame themselves by a severity , which saves their reputation only in appearance . The Government of the King , the Emperour of China , is Monarchical , and it may be said to be in some respect despotical , in as much as the Soveraign is so absolute , that no Law checks his Power ; and yet his Government is so mild , that there is not any Democracy , where the Inhabitants are less burthen'd then they are in China . Nothing is more destructive to a State , and more obliges Princes to have recourse to extraordinary wayes , to the cost of their Subjects , then War. Whence it comes , that the Kings of China , considering that no forreign War can be carried on but at the cost of the people , and that by that means the foundations of a House are dig'd up to cover the roof of it , have made it a Fundamental Law , that no War should be made to extend the Frontiers of the Kingdoms . And to the end , their Subjects may give forreigners no occasion of making any War against their Countrey , they are forbidden upon pain of Death to go out of it , without express permission from the Prince , or Governour of the Frontiers . They call their Emperour Tie'neu , that is , Son of Heaven , or Son of God ; not that they believe him descended from Heaven , but being the chiefest of men , they look on him as a gift of Heaven , and a person dear to the Gods. He assumes to himself the quality of Hoang , which signifies Emperour of dirt or earth , so to be distinguished , from Xanhi , who is the great Emperour of the Universe . They say , that he who first took the name of Hoangthir lived many ages before the birth of our Saviour , and that his successours were desirous to continue the same name , as they did who succeeded Iulius Caesar in the Empire . That dignity is hereditary in the Family of him who now Reigns , so as that the eldest Son only succeeds him , the younger brothers being wholly excluded , who yet have the Title of King , and a Royal retinue , with some City of their demean , where they are lodg'd and treated as Kings , but have so little Authority , that the Governour who hath it wholly himself , suffers them not so much as to go out of the City , nay , le ts them have their allowance but quarterly , lest having it paid in altogether , they might employ it in making friends , to the disturbance of the Publick . The Councel of State consists of twelve Councellours and a President , who next the King , hath most Authority . Besides this , there are in the City of Xuntien six other Councellours , to wit , one for the administration of Justice , which they call Lyp'u . The second , for the Revenue , which they call Hup'u . The third , for Ceremonies , which are essential in that Kingdom , and is also called Lyp'u . The fourth for Military Affairs , and is called Pingp'u . The fifth for publick Structures , called Cungp'u . And the sixth for criminal affairs , called Hingp'u . The Councellours employed in these Counsels , deliberate about those things whereof they are to take Cognizance , and come to some resolution ; but they neither publish nor execute any thing without the Emperours express permission , who reserves the decision thereof to himself , as indeed he doth that of all other affairs of the Kingdom . Once in three years he sends Visitors into all the Provinces , who particularly inquire into the lives and actions of the Governours , and the state of the Provinces ; whereof they make him a faithful report ; and by this means he perfectly knows what is done all over the Kingdom , though he never stirs out of his place . The members of that Councel of State which they call Colao , or Caisiang , that is , Auxiliary Governours , or Ministers of State , are all Philosophers , and most of them well skil'd in Astrology , inasmuch as it is expected they should fore-see the Events of things , not only by the help of civil Prudence , but also by the course of the Stars , which they think more infallible , then those of reason grounded on experience . The President of this Councel , and in his absence , the most ancient Councellour , reports to the King the debates of the Councel , speaking to him on his knees , and looking down to the ground , never lifting up his eyes , though the audience should last two hours . All the Provinces of China have a Viceroy , whom they call Comon , only Peking and Nanking excepted , which are Royal Provinces , and have only Governours , whom they call Insuanto's , and are as King's Lieutenants , inasmuch as they have the chief Authority in the Province next the Viceroy , yet each within his own jurisdiction , which extends only over the great Cities , where they reside , and the lesser ones which depend on them . These last have also their Governours , whom they call Tutuam , and the Portuguez , Mandorines . They call him who is receiver of the King's Revenue in a Province , Ponchasi ; him who commands the Soldiery thereof , Toloc ; The President for the Administration of Justice , Anchasi , and the chief of a Councel of War Aytao . All these Officers have their several Counsels , who all meet in the Vice-roys Palace , who takes Cognizance of all Affairs passed therein ; and if they be of importance , he sends an Express to give notice thereof to the President of the Councel of State. The most eminent persons next the President , whom they call Colao , are the Cautoc , that is , the chief Standard-bearer ; the Pochin , or receiver of the Kings Revenue ; the Pochinsy , or Lord-keeper of the Great-Seal ; and the Autzat , who is the chief Judge of the City . Under this last , there are three Lieutenants , whereof one is called Hutay , another , Tzi● , and the third , Toutoy , who sit in Judgment once a week at their own houses , and appoint Commissioners , who have their setled quarters , consisting each of a thousand 〈◊〉 . This is particularly observable , that the Commissioner hath no Authority in the street where he lives , lest he should be byassed in his Judgment by any 〈…〉 on of neighbour-hood , whence it also comes , that no man is made Vice-roy , 〈…〉 Judge in his own Country , but he is sent to remote Provinces , where he hath no relations . The Officers are changed every three years , and from the day of their departure from Court , or the place of their ordinary Habitation , the King defrayes all their Charges , leaving it to their choice , whether they will take their allowance in provision or mony . While they continue in their employment , they are lodg'd and treated at the Kings charge , and there are lodg'd neer the Judges in the same house , the Clerks , Door-keepers , and all the other Officers belonging to their charge , who are also maintain'd and paid by the King , that they may take no bribes or gratifications from the parties . They are so circumspect in all their proceedings , that there is no Judge but so strictly examines all particulars , as not to fear any reproach of neglect . Debtours are treated with so great rigour , that such as are not able to satisfie their Creditors , had rather be sold to them then endure the cruel fustigations , in the middest whereof , some , who are of a more delicate Constitution , many times expire . The course taken for the discovery of Crimes , and to prevent several other disorders , is admirable . The Judges coming to the place of their residence , cause a List to be taken of all the houses within their jurisdiction , and having distributed them into Decads , they set a bill on every tenth house , injoyning the Inhabitants to discover such of their Decad as they know hath committed any crimes , upon pain of being responsible for the same themselves ; as also to give notice of such of their Decad , as remove from their houses , or intend any great journey , that they may be oblig'd to pay their debts , before they leave the quarter . They have no mercy on Criminals , yet is there not any person Executed , till the crime be made so apparent , that the criminal can alledge nothing for himself . They endeavour to get out the truth by fair means , and never order any to be tortured , but upon very great presumptions ; but then they do it cruelly . They put their fingers between two sticks , two fingers broad and better , through the ends whereof they draw a strong pack-thred , which they bind so hard , that they break the bones , and make the nailes come off . Another torture they have is , to put the feet between two boards , much after the same manner , as in some parts of Europe , they put the Leggs into boots full of hot oyle , save that , there the feet are tormented , and here the leggs . Every great City hath several Prisons , which are very strictly kept , but have belonging to them Courts , Gardens , Ponds , and Walks for the divertisement of such as are detained there for slight offences . They have also drinking-houses , for the convenience of the Prisoners , and Shops , wherein are sold such things as the Prisoners make , in order to their better subsistance . The Sentence of death is not executed till the King hath confirmed it ; nay , even that had , it is done with so many Ceremonies , that unless the heynousness of the Crime cry for Vengeance very loud , there are more Condemn'd persons languish in the Prisons , then die by the hand of the Executioner . For there is no Execution , but in presence of the chief Judge of the Province , or Visitor , who being come to the place , calls for the Indictments of such as stand condemned to die , and examine them , and thereupon either confirms or repeals the sentence of the ordinary Judge . Of those whose Sentence is confirm'd , he takes fifty of the greatest offenders , and orders the Goaler to prepare them for their execution . Yet are they not brought out of the Prison , till they are once more examined ; and if they can alledge any receivable excuse , they are shut up again , and then they discharge the great Guns , to shew that they are going to Execution . But before they are brought to the place of punishment , they are examined once more , and the Judge presses them to think of themselves , and to find out some pretence that might oblige him to defer it . If they have nothing to alledge , he orders so many Guns to be fired , as there are persons to be executed . Being come to the place of execution , they are set upon heaps of Ashes , where they have somewhat given them to eat , and then begins the last examination : but if , that over , they have no excuse , the Guns are discharged the third time , and the execution is compleated . Their punishments are , to hang up , to empale , to burn ; but this last is only for such as are guilty of high Treason . They have a particular punishment for Thieves . For as they detest Theft above all Crimes , so is its punishment attended with more infamy then the others . They lay the Malefactor upon his belly , with his hands ti'd behind him , and in that posture , two executioners beat him with all their might upon the calf of the Leg , with great Canes moystned in water , which is so painful a chastisement , that most of the wretches die under their hands . The Judges are present at these executions ; but that they may not be moved to compassion , which the Condemned would never be the better for , they spend their time in gaming and drinking , and stop their ears against their cries . But that Governours and Judges may not abuse their power , they are obliged not only to give an account of their actions , at the expiration of their Commissions , before Judges appointed for that purpose , whom they call Chenes ; but also the King sends into the Provinces a Visitor , whom they call Leaches . He goes into the Province incognito , takes an exact and secret information of the Actions of the Officers , and having gone round the Province , comes up near the Metropolis of it , towards the time that all the Officers of the Province meet there , which is once a month ; he sends to the Viceroy and the Assembly to open the Gate to him , that he may come and acquaint them with the King's pleasure . This message discovers his quality , and yet when he goes into the Assembly , he hath his Commission carried open before him ; and assoon as it is read , the Viceroy comes out of his place , and the other Judges out of their seats , and do reverence to the Visitor , who having taken the Viceroys place , commends those who have done their duty , and tells them , he shall not fail to report the same to his Majesty . Then turning to those whom he hath found Delinquent , he reproves them , deprives them of the Marks of Magistracy , which are the Hat and Girdle , suspends , or absolutely dispossesses them of their charges , and puts others into them . It is in his power to advance to the greatest dignities such as he judges capable thereof , to brand with infamy those who have neglected their duty , nay , to punish them , but not with death ; inasmuch as the Emperour only is Master of the lives of his Subjects . As to the Religion of the Chineses , it may be said to be Pagan , though from the figure of one of their principal Divinities , it might be imagined that they have heretofore had some apprehensions of Christianity , and some would infer , that three Heads , which they make coming out of the Body of one of their Idols , represent the blessed Trinity , which makes the first and greatest Mistery of Christian Religion . They adde hereto , that St. Thomas the Apostle Preached the Gospel in China , and that there are some Pictures to be found there , wherein may be seen men dressed and shaped as the Apostles are painted among us , and that some have seen their Images representing the blessed Virgin , holding the Saviour of the World in her Armes . But the se are only chimerical imaginations , since that , setting aside the establishments which the Portuguez and Spaniards have made there some years since , there is not the least track to be seen of the Ancient Christian Religion . They affirm that all things , visible and invisible , were made by Heaven . And this they express by the first Letter of their Alphabet . They also believe that the Heaven governs the Universe by a Vicegerent , whom they call Laocon Tzautey . For him it is they have the greatest veneration next the Sun , and say , it is an eternal Spirit , who was not created . They have the same opinion of another Divinity , whom they call Cansay , and to whom they Attribute an absolute power over all Sublunary things . To these three Spirits , they add three principal Ministers , whom they call Tanquam , Teiquam , and Tzuiquam , whereof the first presides over the Air , and makes it rain ; another , over the generation of Men and other Animals , and the production of Fruits ; and the third hath the government of the Sea. They also canonize some , whose lives have been eminent for Sanctity , or otherwise , and call them Pausaos , that is , Saints ; but they do not render them the same Honours they do the Gods before mentioned , or yet the three following Saints , who are also in great veneration among them . The first they call Sichia , who came into China out of the Kingdom of Toungking , and is Founder of all the Religious Orders of both Sexes , which are at present in the Kingdom , and whereof there are very great numbers , living in perpetual celebate , and inhabiting in Monasteries . The second is called Quanina , a Female Saint , and , as they affirm , was the third Daughter of King Tzonton , who having married his two elder Daughters , would also have this embrace the same kind of life . But this Princess having made a Vow of Chastity , would not hear of Marriage , and upon that account lost her Fathers favour , who shut her up in a place , where her employment was , to carry Wood and Water , and to weed a great Garden whereof she had the keeping . They have great Legends of the Life of this Saint , and relate several stories of her ; among others , that the Apes of the neighbouring Forrest came thither , and carried Water for her ; that the Birds weeded the Garden for her ; and that several other Creatures brought the wood she was obliged to fetch . The Father imagining this was done by his Daughter's witchcraft , caused the house to be fired , which the Princess seeing , and considering that it was for her sake , would have cut her own throat , with a string of hair ; but she immediately found the fire put out by a great shower which then fell , whereupon she went thence and retired into the Deserts of the neighbouring Mountain . The King's impiety was punished with the Leprosie , which spread it self over all his body , wherein it bred so many Worms , that he had been devoured by them , if the Daughter , upon notice given her of it by a voice from Heaven , had not relieved him . The misery he endured had raised in him a great remorse of Conscience ; so that finding himself recovered by his Daughter's intercession , he fell down on his knees before her , begg'd her pardon for what was past , and would have adored her , but she refused those honours : yet so as that , it not being in her power to avoid them , she set an Idol before her , and returned to the Desert , whence she came only to cure her Father . She dyed there , and , by an extraordinary austerity of life , acquired so great a reputation of sanctity , that they still honour her with a Religious worship , invocate her , and beg her intercession for the remission of sins . They have yet a third Saint , of the same Sex , whom they call Neoma ; and affirm , she was a Daughter of a Prince of the City of Yocheu , in the Province of Huquang . The aversion she had conceived against Marriage , obliged her to retire into the Island of Ingoa , where they say she wrought many Miracles . They relate , among others , that a Lord named Compo , having received orders from the King to go along with a Fleet which lay ready to set sail , it was not in the power of the Mariners to weigh the Anchors . Compo was so surprised at the accident , that he would needs see himself what might be the cause of it . He found Neoma sitting on the Anchor belonging to the Admiral . He told her , the King had commanded him to go and make a War in one of the neighbouring Provinces , and entreated her not to oppose his Design . She made answer , that she would contribute to his gaining the Victory he promised himself in that Expedition , if he would take her along with him : which he was the more inclinable to do , in regard he already knew her by reputation . Accordingly , the Army was no sooner come in sight of the Enemies Countrey , but she dissolved the Charm , whereby the Inhabitants had made all the Sea look as if it had been on fire , and forced the Enemies to render themselves up at mercy . Compo thought at first it had been an illusion ; whereupon he would have a stronger assurance of Neoma's power , and told her ; he should make no further question of her sanctity , if she could make the stick he had in his hand to flourish , and wax green again ; which she did . Compo planted his stick at the stern of his Ship , and openly acknowledged , that all the success of his Arms was to be attributed to Neoma ; and thence it comes , they say , that the Chineses set this Neoma at the Sterns of their Ships , and make their Addresses to her , for the prosperity of their Voyages . They express little Devotion and respect for their Idol's . For being extreamly addicted to consult Incantations and Charms , in all their affairs of great Importance , in so much that they will not undertake a journey , nor marry , nor indeed do any business of consequence , till they have consulted them . If they prove not according to their expectations , they raile at their Gods , call them Dogs , and reproach them with all baseness . But when their indignation is a little over , they change their reproaches into flattery and kindness , ask them pardon , promise them what they least intend to perform , and then return to their Incantations again . If they are otherwise answered then before , they flatter and praise their Gods ; but if they are still threatned with misfortune , they give them both ill words and blows , throw them down , tread upon them , beat them , drag them into the dirt , burn them with a candle , or whip them , till the Spell favours them , and then they offer to them Ducks , Geese , Poultry , boild Rice , &c. Their great Sacrifices consist of offering to their Gods the head of a boil'd Hog , adorn'd with flowers and 〈◊〉 , and a Jar of Wine . Their way of Incantation is performed by two pieces of Wood , about the bigness of a Wall-nut , whereof one side is flat , the other round , like a half bowl . These they cast upon the ground , and if it happen that both , or one fall so as that the round side be downwards , they take it for a very ill omen ; but they cast them so often , that they must at last fall as they would have them . Another way they have , and that is , by casting into a Pot several pieces of Wood , each whereof hath a certain Character upon it , and they have them drawn out by a Child ; and as they are taken out , they turn over a Book , till they come to a Page that begins with the Character drawn out of the Pot , and they accommodate the words they find in the Page , to the thing whereof they would know the event by the said drawing out of the Characters . They also invoke the Devil ; and the gestures of those who are employed in these Invocations are such , as a man would say they were really possessed ; nay there have been some Christians so simple as to believe it . The Chineses believe , that the Heavens , the Earth , and Water , have been from all eternity , but that heretofore they were so confounded together , that it must be the work of a Divinity to reduce them into order . They call the God who did this , Tayn , and affirm that , in the beginning , he , of nothing , created a man whom he called Panzon , and a woman , whom he namen Panzona ; That Panzon , in like manner , of nothing , created another man , named Tanhom , and his thirteen brethren , and that this Tanhom was so learned , that he gave names to all things that were Created : That Tanhom and his brethren had diverse Children , but particularly that the second , whom they call Teyencom , had twelve sons , and that his eldest , whose name was Tubucom , had nine : That their Race hath lived upon the Earth above ninety thousand years ; but that , at last , Tayn kill'd all the Males for their Rebellion : That at that time , the heaven fell , but that Tayn raised it again , and created another man , named Lotzitzen , who had two horns in his forehead , ou● of which came forth a pleasant scent , from whence were begotten males and females , and that all now alive are descended from Lotzitzan , who , as they affirm , lived nine hundred years : That the Heaven begot also another man , named Atzion , by a very extraordinary production , inasmuch as his Mother , whom they call Lutim , was got with child , by looking on the head of the Lyon in the Zodiack , and that she was brought to bed in the City of Tengcheu , in the Province of Xantung : That many Ages afterwards , one named Vsao taught Architecture , and began to build houses , and make cloathes : That Huntzui , his successor , found out fire , and taught people how to boil and roast meat , as also how to buy , and sell , and make contracts : That a woman named Hautzibon , had conceived , by setting her foot in the step of a man , and brought forth Ocheutey , who first made marriages , and invented several musical instruments : That Ezonlom , his Son , was the first Teacher of Medicine and Judiciary Astrology , and the first who made use of the Plough and the Spade . They affirm also , that he was wont to feed on a Sallad of seven of the most venemous Herbs could be found , and that instead of receiving any harm thereby , it kept him alive four hundred years , and that he left a son , from whom are descended all the ancient Kings of China . They believe the Immortality of the Soul , and affirm that the Heaven communicates its Eternity thereto , and that , after this Life , it shall enjoy eternal bliss , or be eternally tormented , according to the good or evil done in this World , They believe also a kind of Purgatory , and that there is a certain place , where Souls are to be cleansed from the impurities they derived from the bodies which they had informed ; and that , as to this particular , the Suffrages of their Friends and Relations may procure them some refreshment . Whence it comes , that , in August , they have a Day appointed for Prayers and supplications to be made for the Deceased : but instead of performing these Ceremonies in their Pagodes , they do them in the private Houses of such as are inclined to this kind of Devotion : To that end , three of their Religious men go to the House appointed , and exhort the Family to make the Prayers requisite for the purging of those sins which obstruct the Beatitude of their deceased Relations . Of these three Religious men , one carries a little Drum ; another certain Images ; and the third , a small Bell. Having set the Images upon the Altar , they Incense them , while in the mean time some others are busied in setting , on five or six Tables , certain Dishes of Meat , for the Saints and Souls of the Deceased , and that done , they fall a-dancing , and singing certain Hymns , which the younger of the Religious men writes down on Paper , and afterwards lays on the Altar . Assoon as he is returned to his place , they fall a-singing again , till such time as he who says the Service strikes his Image against the Table , whereto the others answer with their heads , and that done , they burn the Images before the Altar . Having spent the night in this kind of Devotion , which is not begun till after Sun set , the Religious men , and those of the House make good chear with what they find on the Tables , and had been set there for the spirits of the other World : and thus they procure the purgation of the Souls departed . Most of them do also believe the Transmigration of Souls , but few speak of it with any rational ground . They have four Orders of Religious men , whereof some are clad in black , some in white , and some in a dark grey . Every Order hath its General , whom they call Tricon , who lives in the City of Xuntien . He hath under him Provincials , who make Visitations within their several Jurisdictions , to see that there be an observance of Discipline , and that there be no remission of the rigour required by the Rules of the Order . These have also the nomination of Superiours and Guardians in the several Monasteries . The General continues in that dignity as long as he lives , and when he dies , the King names his successour , making choice of him among those who are most deserving . He is cloth'd in Silk , but of the same colour as is worn by the Religious men of the Order , and never goes out of his own house , without a retinue of four Religious men , who carry him in an Ivory Chair , upon their shoulders . He hath a particular Seal for such affairs as concern his Order , and his Religious men never speak to him but on their knees . The King allows him what may keep a plentiful house , and contributes also to the subsistance of the Monks in the Monasteries ; and if they want any thing , it is supplied by the liberality of private persons . The Religious men are all clad in serge , and all after the same fashion , save that they are distinguished by the colour . They all shave their heads and beards . They use beads , and say their Mattens and other Offices , much after the same manner as our Monks in Europe do . Those who enter into the Monastery make a feast for all the Monks ; but the eldest Son of a Family is not permitted to take the habit ; in regard the Laws of the Kingdom forbid it , and would have him to be the comfort and support of the weak and decrepit age of his Father . Their vows are not indispensable , but they may quit the Monastery , and marry . The Chineses observe at their Funerals the following Ceremonies . Assoon as any person is deceased , they wash the body , put about him his best cloathes well perfum'd , and set him in the biggest Chair they can find in the house : That done , the Wife , Children , Brothers , Sisters , and afterwards all the Relations , kneel down before him , and take their leave of him . That Ceremony over , they put him into a Coffin of sweet-wood well closed , and set him upon a Table , or two tressels , and they cover him with a Hearse-cloath , reaching down to the ground , upon which they draw the Picture of the deceased . They leave him in that posture fifteen days , during which time , in some other Chamber or Hall , there stand constantly set on a Table , Wine , Fruit , and two wax Torches lighted , for the Priests , who spend the night there in singing and praying , according to their way ; but especially in making divers inchantme●ts against the evill Spirits , and in burning several Images and fastning others to the Hearse-cloath , which covers the Coffin , which Images they ever and anon move with their hands , thinking they by that means force the Soul to Heaven . The fifteen days being over , the body is carryed into the Country , where the Priests interr it , and commonly plant a Pine-tree neer the Sepulchre ; whence it comes , that they have a particular ven●ration for that Tree . Their mourning is austere enough . Sons continue it for a whole year , and sometimes two , during which time , they are clad in a course cloth , cover their heads with a Hat of the same , and tie about their upper Garment with a cord . Nay , some quit the publick employments they have , with the Kings consent , and ever after live privately . Remote kindred go in mourning for some months ; and friends put it not off till the body be laid in the ground . From what we said before concerning the Wall which divides China , from Tartary , it may well be inferr'd that the Chineses have a dreadful enemy beyond it . It must indeed be acknowledged , that though we have not any Author that hath given a pertinent account of the Eastern part of Tartary , which reaches from little Tartary , and the Kingdom of Cascar , to the Eastern Sea , and the Streights of Anian above Iapan , yet have we it for certain , that out of those parts , and the Kingdoms of Samahania , Taniulth , Niuche , Niulhan , &c. came those Nations who over-ran several Provinces of Eu●ope , and in a manner all Asia , under Tamerlaine ; and under other Chiefs , possessed themselves of the Kingdom of China . For in the year 1206 , the Tartars , whom the Chineses called Tata , because they do not pronounce the Letter R. entred China with a powerful Army , and after a War of seventy two years became Masters of it , forc'd thence the Princes of the house of Sunga , which then Reign'd , and were peaceably possest of the whole Countrey , for the space of near seventy years ; till a certain Priest's servant named Chu , considering that the savageness of the Tartars was much abated by the delights of China , undertook a War against them , and forc'd them out of China in the year , 1368. The aversion the Chineses had to be governed by a forreign power soon prevail'd with them to become subject to Chu , who assumed the quality of Hugnus , that is , Great Warriour ; and was the first of the Royal Family of Teiming , which reign'd in China even to our days . Chu not thinking it enough to have forced the Tartars out of the Kingdom of Chi●a , entred with an Army into that of Niuche , whither the Tartars were retreated , and forc'd them to acknowledge the Soveraignty of the Emperour of China , and to pay him Tribute . The Tartars divided themselves into seven Colonies , which warred one against the other , till they were reduced into one State , under the name of the Kingdom of Niuche , about the year 1600. About that time Raigned in China , Vanlie , who had succeeded his Father in the Empire , in the year 1573. and lived in an absolute peace , when the Governours of the Frontiers , conceiving some jealousie at the great powerfulness of the Tartars , would needs hinder their Merchants from trading into China , opposed the match , which the King of N●uche would have made between his Daughter , and the King of Tanyu , took him and killed him . The King of Nyuche's son , desirous to revenge his Fathers Death , raised an Army , passed over the great wall , entred China in the year 1616. and took the City of Gayven , whence he writ , in very respectful terms , to Vanlie , who was then living , and represented to him the injury had been done him by the Governours of the Frontiers , proffering to deliver up the City , and go out of the Kingdom upon condition his complaints might be heard , and Justice done him . Vanlie , instead of reflecting on the Justice of this demand , returned the business to the Councel of State , where it was not thought fit so much as to answer his Letters . The Tartar , on the other side , was so incensed at this slighting of his Proposals , that he vowed to sacr●fice two hundred Thousand Chineses to the Manes of his Father . Accordingly , having taken the City of Leaoyang by assault , though the Metropolis of the Province of Leaotung , he put all the Chineses to death . He afterwards took the City of Quan●ning , and entred with his Army into the Province of Peking . But fearing to be shut up there by the Chineses , who had got a vast Army together , he returned to Leaoyang , where he caused new Fortifications to be made , and there assumed the quality of Thienming , and was called Emperour of China , though he were possessed only of Leaotung ; which is so inconsiderable a place , as that it is not so much as numbred among the Provinces of that Kingdom . This happened in the year 1618. The year following , 1619. the Chineses , who had got together an Army of six hundred thousand fighting men , gave battel to the Tartars ; but they were defeated , and lost , besides the fifty thousand men kill'd upon the place , most of their best Commanders . Upon this Victory , the Tartars entred the Province of Peking , where they took and ransack'd all ; n●y would have set upon the City of Xuntien , where the Emperour was then in person , had they not been prevented by the Garrison , which consisted of twen●y thousand men . Amidst these distractions , Vanlie dies , in the year 1620. Tayohang , his Son , succeeded him ; but he reigning only four moneths , left the Scepter to Thienki , who proved so fortunate , as to force away the Tartars , not only out of the Cities they had taken in Peking , but also out of Leaotung , and all the Province of Leaoyang , where their cruelties had made their Government very odious and burthensom . But he injoyed not long the fruits of that Victory . For the Tartar having set all things in order at home , sent into China an Army of eighty thousand Horse , which he followed with another Body , and retook the City of Leaoyang by assault , there having been before an Engagement between them , wherein both sides had fought very resolutely , for the space of fourty hours . There were killed in the said Engagement 20000. of the Tartars , who were so startled at that resistance , that having fighting work elsewhere , cut them out by Maovenlung , General of the Chinese Army , even in Leaotung , things continued in that posture till the year 1625. In the said year 1625. they assaulted the City of Ningiven , which the Chineses had fortified , but were forc'd back , with the loss of ten thousand men , and among others the King of Tartary's Son , who to express his resentment of that misfortune , pass'd over with his Army into the Island of Thaoyven , where the Tartars put all the Garrison to the Sword , but made no further progress . In the year 1627. died Thienki , Emperour of China , and Thienning , King of the Tartars . The former was succeeded by Zungchini his Brother ; the other , by Thienzung , his Son , who taking a different course from his Fathers , and changing his cruelty into mildness , endeavoured by that means to prevail with the Chineses , whom he could not overcome by force . Yet was it not either the prudence of Thienzung , or the courage of the Tartars , but the disloyalty of the Chineses , and the treachery of their Commanders , which proved the final ruine of the Kingdom . For Zunchini , perceiving that the Army which he had sent into Corea had been defeated , though the Tartars had lost on their side above fifty thousand men , and that he had some ground to fear a Civil War , bestowed the command of an Army on one named Yuen , empowring him withall to make a peace with the Tartars . This Traytor having received money from the Enemy , took off Maovenlung by poyson , and concluded so disadvantagious a Treaty with them , that the Emperour refused to ratifie it . This pretended affront proved the destruction of Yuen , who still continued his intelligence with the Tartars ; but Zungchini , having discovered his Treachery , ordered him to be cut in pieces , which was done in the year 1630. Ever after that time , the Tartars only made incursions into the neighbouring Provinces : but Thienzung , King of Tartary , dying in the year 1636. Zungte , his Son , ( who had been brought up in his infancy in China , where the manner of living of that Country had been instill'd into him ) succeeded him , and by his liberality corrupted most of the Governours and Chinese Commanders , who thereupon sided with him ; especially when they saw that the distractions which then shook the State , wherein there were eight Armies of Tories , or common Rogues , at the same time , were absolutely contrary to the preservation of the Kingdom . These Armies were disposed , in the year 1641. under two Generals , whereof one was called Licungzo , the other Chanchienchung , who divided the Provinces between them , so as that the former had the command in Xensi and Honan , and the other , in Suchuen and Huquang . Licungzo having taken in the chief Cities of these two Provinces , assumed the quality of King , and would be called Xunuang , that is , the fortunate King ; and hoping to become Master of the whole Empire , would needs have the Title of Emperour , and that his Family should have the name of Thienxun , that is , obedient to Heaven . And indeed Heaven seem'd to comply with his perfidiousness , by the intrigues which in the mean time were carried on at Court , where all the Grandees were divided into Factions , through the means of a Favourite , of whom we shall here take occasion to say somewhat . Under the Reign of Thienki , there was , at Court , an Eunuch , named Guei : who was so much in favour with the Emperour , that the latter call'd the other Father . This man , who had been raised to that greatness , in a manner from the Dunghill , abused his Authority , and made his Ministry odious , by the ill treatment they received from him , who had too much courage to become his Courtiers and Adorers . He was so ●mpudent , as to declare himself against the Prince , who was looked upon as Heir apparent to the Crown , in as much as Thienki had no Children , and to oppose his establishment after the Emperours death . This Prince was Zungchini , whom we spoke of before , and of whom we shall have occasion to speak hereafter . He prov'd so fortunate as to elude the Artifices of the Eunuch , and got the Crown on his Head , without much contestation , but he had not so much power as to smother the Factions , into which the Court was divided by the intrigues of the Favourite . As soon as he came to the Crown , he gave the Eunuch a Commission , very honourable in appearance , but in effect very fatal to him ; for he commanded him to go and visit the Sepulchres of his Ancestors , and to give order there should be nothing amiss about them : but as soon as he was gone from Peking , Zunchini sent after him a Messenger , who presented him with a gilt Box , wherein there was a Silken Halter , and told him , that the Emperour had commanded him to bring an account of his death . But this Execution reconciled not those who had engaged either for or against him , during his life , and the aversion which the Emperour openly expressed towards his Abettors , only augmented the number of discontented and treacherous persons , which were on both sides ; in so much that most of the Grandees , minding only their private Affairs , they either neglected sending the relief which the Governours of the Provinces required against the Tartars , or maliciously dissembled the need they stood in thereof : and by that means , the Rebels had time to make sure work on their side . Lizungzo so well knew how to make his Advantages of these Distractions , that , having settled all things relating to the Province of Xensi , he without any obstruction crossed the River Hoangh , or Croceus , and entred the Province of Xansi , where he took the great and rich City of Kiangcheu . The other Cities of the same Province afterwards came in , save only that of Thaiyuen , which was taken by storm , and plunder'd . The Emperour , hearing that the Rebels had passed the River Hoangh , and fearing they might beset him in the City of Xuntien , would have retreated to Nanking ; but he was perswaded to the contrary by his Council , it being the intention of some by that means to keep up the reputation of his Armes , of others , to deliver him up to Lizungzo ; so that he sent against the Rebels a powerful Army , under the Command of the Colao , or President of the Council , who prov'd so unfortunate in his business , that , out of despair , he hung himself . Lizungzo , who had his Correspondents in the City of Peking , or Xuntien , understanding how things stood at Court , sent some of his people into the City , who , under pretence of keeping a Tavern , or opening Shops for Mercery , were to make a Rising , when they heard the Army was advanced near the City . Some affirm , he had corrupted him who had the Command of the City , and that by his Order he found one of the Gates open , at which he entred it , in April 1644. and afterwards became Master of the Palace , before the Emperour had any notice of his coming . The Traitors , who had kept him from hearing of it , prevented him also from getting away : so that perceiving Lizungzo was possessed of all the Avenues of the Castle , and thinking it too great a dishonour to submit to the Commander of a sort of Robbers , he with his own hands kill'd an only Daughter he had , so to secure her honour , which she could not have kept with her life ; and going into the Garden , he took off one of his Garters , and hung himself at a Plum-tree . The Colao , the Queen , and some of his Eunuchs , followed his example , and hung themselves in the same Garden . Zunchini left three Sons , whereof the two youngest had their Heads cut off , three dayes after the Fathers death , but the eldest vanish'd , and could not be found , notwithstanding all the diligence Lizungzo used to get some account of him . I shall forbear giving a relation of all the executions which this barbarous person ordered in the City , where he put all the Officers to death ; only this I cannot omit , that , among others Persons of Quality , there was an ancient man named Vs , whose Son commanded the Chinese Army upon the Frontiers of Leaotung . Lizungzo sent order to this Vs , that he should write to his Son , to this effect , That if he with his Army would acknowledge him Emperour of China , he would divide Fortunes with him ; threatning , if he did it not , to put him to death . The Father writ to Vsanguei , so was his Son called , in such terms , as he might infer from them what condition he was in : but the Son generously made him answer , that he could not own him for a Father , who had been unfaithful to his King ; and that if he had so base a Soul as to advise him to be a Traitor , he , for his part , had one so loyal , as to persist in the resolution he had taken , rather to die , then obey a Highway-man . Whereupon Vsanguei immediately sent to the Tartars , to desire them to joyn , and march along with him against that Usurper . The Tartar thought it not amiss to make his advantage of the opportunity he then had , to get into the Heart of the Kingdom , and so marched with his Forces against Lizungzo . This lewd Villain , who had put so many innocent persons to death , trembled at the first notice he received of the March of the Tartars , left the City of Xuntien , and retreats into the Province of Xensi , intending to establish the Seat of his pretended Empire at the City of Sigan . The Tartars pursued him to the River Croceus , or Hoangh , defeated part of the Rear-guard , and had the Plunder of some part of the Baggage , in which were all the Riches which the Emperours of China , of the House of Tayming , had been two hundred and eighty years getting together . The Tartars would not cross the River , as well because they would secure the Conquest of the Province of Peking , as for that they were without any Prince , ever since the death of Zungte , who died when the Army began to march out of the Province of Leaotung . He had left only one Son , about six years of age , whom he had recommended to the tuition of the eldest of his three Brethren , who proved so faithful to his trust , that the Tartars gave him the name of Amaban , that is , Father-King . Vsanguei , finding the Province of Peking and the Metropolis thereof deliver'd of those Robbers , would have requited the service the Tartars had done China , and obliged the Forreigners to leave the Kingdom . But he who commanded the Tartarian Army told him , that it was too soon to talk of any such thing as yet ; that Lizungzo was still alive , and might re-enter Peking , that there was a necessity of ruining him , so as that it should be impossible for him to recover himself ; and that Vsanguei should go himself with his Army , and some of the Tartarian Force , against the Usurper , and put the Rebels to an absolute Defeat . As soon as the Tartars were intreated by Vsanguei to come into China , they sent to invite all the other Tartars , from the Eastern Sea to the River Wolga , to come and participate of their Conquests ; in so much that no Colony of them but sent in some Forces , which coming into China , brought along with them that young Tartar King , the Son of Zungte . As soon as he was come , the Tartars discover'd what their intentions were ; for they settled him upon the Throne , and caused him to be proclaimed Emperour of China , under the Regency of the eldest of his Uncles . He took the name of Xunchi , and ordered his Family to be called Taicing ; and they say , that young Prince made so sensible a discourse at his inauguration , as very much startled those who heard it , and expected no such thing from one so young . The same day that these Ceremonies were performed at Peking , they sent away some Tartarian Regiments , with Orders to establish Vsanguei King , to give him the quality of Pingsi , that is , Pacifier of the West , and that he should reside in the Province of Xensi . He was the more inclinable to accept what was proffer'd him since there was no other choice to make ; for as to Lizungzo , it could never be known , what became of that Villain . Vsanguei's declaring himself satisfied with what had been proffer'd him by the Tartars , facilitated their Conquest of the Provinces of Peking , Xansi , and Xantung , which they possessed themselves of in less then a years time , and settled themselves therein , allowing the Inhabitants their Laws , Magistrates , and manner of life , and reserving only to themselves military employments , and the defence of places . In the interim , the Southerly Provinces had raised a powerful Army , which they sent to the Emperours relief : but upon the first news brought them of the reduction of Peking , and the death of Zungchini , they remanded their Army , with all the Boats , which carried the yearly Provisions and Contributions to the Court ; and hearing of the Invasion of the Tartars , they proceeded to the election of another Emperour , of the House of Taiming , whom they called Hungquang , Nephew to Vanlie , and Cousin to Zungehini . This man began his Reign with a solemn Embassie which he sent to the Tartars , to demand a Peace , and to proffer them the Northerly Provinces of the Kingdom . Amahan , whom the Chineses call Amauang , made answer , that the Tartars never received from any one what they were already possessed of ; that if the Chineses had made choice of an Emperour , it was their business to protect him ; and that , for their parts , they would have all or nothing . During the time of this Negotiation , there came into play a Prince , who gave himself out to be the eldest Son of the Emperour Zungehini , and was acknowledged to be the same person , by several Grandees of the Court : But Hungquang imprisoned him , with an intention to have him strangled , to the great dissatisfaction of those who thence took occasion to revolt : so that the Tartars made their advantage of him to get into the Province of Nanking . Hungquang sent against them a powerful Army , but it ran away , without ever engaging , upon the first sight of the Tartars , getting into the Boats to cross the River . Upon that defeat , all the Cities of the Province , on this side the River Kiang , submitted , save only that of Yangcheu , into which Zu Coloa was got with some Forces , who made a vigorous resistance , but such as prov'd the destruction of the City , which was burnt , purposely , to bury , in its ashes , their bodies who had been kill'd , for fear of infecting the Air. The Metropolis was yet in the power of Hungquan , who kept the Tartars from crossing the Kiang , by a good Fleet he had under the Command of Hoangchoang , who had already gaind many advantages over the Tartars , and put them out of all hope of crossing the River , when he was kill'd with an Arrow by one of his own people , named Thien , who had been corrupted by the Tartars . This may be said to have been China's fatal blow , since that upon the Generals death , the Army fled , and the Tartars passing the River , immediately pursued Hungquang , and having taken him , by the treachery of the said Thien , they sent him to Peking , where they strangled him in Iune 1644. They also put to death the young man , who pretended himself Zunchini's Son , whom they found in prison , and with him all the other Princes of the Royal house of Tayning , that fell into their hands . Most of the Lords , who escaped these defeats , met together in the City of Hangcheu , in the Province of Chekiang , the greatest of any in the whole Country , with a design to give the utmost expression they could of their fidelity and courage . They had chosen Emperour one of the Royal Family , named Louang ; but ere he had reign'd three dayes , the Tartarian Army was come to the Gates of the City ; and the Garrison , which was 〈◊〉 much inclined to fight , demanded their pay ; so that Louang , out of all hope to prevent the taking of the City , would preserve it and the Inhabitants , by a voluntary delivery of himself to the Tartars , who strangled him , and suffered not that noble City to be plundered . They took in the same Province , the great City of Xoaking , and were likely to have made a powerful settlement there , had they not been so imprudent , as to oblige the Chineses to shave themselves : but they found them so resolutely bent on the contrary , that the Chineses , who had taken the loss of their Country with so much indifference , chose rather to lose their Lives then their Hair. They beat the Tartars out of the City of Xoaking , forc'd them to repass the River C'enthaeng , and no doubt had retaken the City of Hangcheu , had they had the courage to pursue them . They thought it enough to entrench themselves on the River side , and own'd the Authority of a Lord of the House of Tayming , named Lu , who assumed the Quality of Restaurator of the County , and refused that of the Emperour . About this time , the Officers and Souldiers , who retired out of the Province of Chekiang into that of Fokien , chose another Emperour , named Thang , who writ to Lu , that he should own him for his Soveraign , in regard he was the nearer of Kin to the deceased Emperour . This division brought the Tartars to be absolute Masters of all China : for these two Princes refusing to joyn their Forces together against the common Enemy , the Tartars set upon Lu , and forc'd him to retire into the Island of Cheuxan , over against the City of Ningpo , which had hardly been peopled , had it not been for that Defeat . They found it no harder matter to conquer the Province of Fokien , though it be divided from those of Quantung , Kiangsi , and Chekiang , by Mountains , which six thousand men have kept against all the Forces of Tartary . The Emperour himself , who had assum'd the name of Longuu , that is , warlike Dragon , fled , and was kill'd , as is conceiv'd , by the Tartars , who pursued him . They had divided their Army into two Bodies , whereof one was got into Fokien , as we said before ; the other had passed through the Provinces of Hungquang and Kiangsi , so that they met , much about the same time in that of Quantung , where they again divided , one part being commanded into Peking , the other into the Province of Quangsi . Their easie conquest of Fokien proceeded , partly from the good success that attended their designs , where-ever they went , but particularly from the correspondence they held with Chincilug , who had the command of Longuu's Army in that Country . He had sometime been an Interpreter , and a kind of Broker , to the Portuguez , Castilians , and Dutch , at Macao , the Philippine Islands , and that of Fermosa , under the name of Iquon . Giving over that employment , he turned Pyrat , and by that means became so powerful , that having obtained , or rather extorted , an Act of Oblivion from the Emperour of China , he forced him to suffer him to carry on the Trade of the whole Kingdom , keeping the Sea with a Fleet of above three thousand Vessels . His design was to get himself proclaim'd Emperour of China ; but knowing he should find too much opposition in the inclinations of the people , as long as there were Princes to be chosen out of the Family of Tayming , he was not sorry to see it extirpated by the Tartars , with whom he held correspondence , as we said before . Upon the reduction of the Province of Fokien , they gave him the Title of King , under the name of Pingnam , that is , Pacifier of the South , treating him highly , and putting him in hopes , that they would leave him the command of the two Provinces of Fokien and Quantung . But the Prince , who commanded the Tartarian Army in the Province , being upon his departure towards the Court , Chincilung , who had left his Fleet in the Haven of Focheu , desirous to accompany him to the place where he was to take leave of all the Officers ; the Tartar took his advantage of the opportunity , pressed him to go along to Peking ; and finding him unwilling to do it , secured him , and brought him away by force ; and had it not been for his Brothers , who were Masters of the Fleet , the Tartars would have put him to death . The other Army , which was got into the Province of Quangsi , met with so much resistance there , that it was forced to dislodge thence , and retreat into that of Quantung , into which the Viceroy and Governour of the Province pursued them ; and to give the greater reputation to their designs , they created an Emperour of the Royal Progeny , who assum'd the name of Iunglie . After their example , several other Provinces revolted , but all their attempts only confirmed the settlement of the Tartars , who after the death of Kiang , Governour of the City of Taitung in the Province of Xansi , who took up Arms against them in the year 1649. and their reduction of the City of Quangcheu , in the Province of Quangsi , which was taken on the 24. of November , 1650. have been possess'd of that vast Country , without any disturbance ; rather through the cowardice of the Chineses , then by the number of their own Souldiery ; in as much as it is impossible for any Army , how numerous soever , to conquer so powerful a State as that of China ; if the Inhabitants had ever so little courage to defend themselves . Xunchi , the Tartarian Emperour of China , married the daughter of the King of Taayu , in the Western Tartary , in the year of our Lord , one thousand six hundred forty and nine . MANDELSLO'S TRAVELS INTO THE INDIES . The Third Book . WE gave the Reader an account in the precedent Book , how that the calm , which staid our Ship in a manner in fight of the Island of Ceylon , occasioned the digression we have made , wherein we have represented the State of the Indies , even to the utmost extremities of Asia . We continued at the Altitude of Ceylon , till the 20. of February , at which time the North-west-wind oblig'd us to take our course towards South-east . Taking the Latitude about noon , we found we were two minutes beyond the Aequinoctial Line . I asked the Master of the Ship , what he thought of their opinion , who affirm , that being under the Line , a man may discover both the Poles : but he made it appear to me , that it was an errour , and shewed me clearly , that the Artick Pole is not to be seen within six Degrees of the Line , and that the Artartick cannot be perceiv'd , till a man comes to the eighth degree . He shew'd me farther , that at eight or ten degrees of the Line , the wind seems to be as changeable , as it is in our Seas on this side of it , inasmuch as that of the North-west reigns there six months together ; and that of the South-east blows there as constantly for the other six moneths . So that such as go into the Indies , or come thence , may regulate their Voyages accordingly . In these parts we saw several sorts of Birds , whereof some were white , and not unlike our Pidgeons , save that their Tails are longer and narrower . Others were of sundry colours , and somewhat like wild Ducks . But among others , we saw abundance of those Birds which the Portuguez call Garayos , or Rabos foreados , which are black and white , as Mag-pies , but somewhat bigger , and have their Tails divided like a Taylors pair of Shears . All these Birds live only by the Sea , and feed on a certain flying Fish , which to avoid the pursuit of the Albocores , Bonitos , and Dorados , that continually prey upon them , fly into the Air , where they can abide no longer then while their wings are moist , and where they are caught by these Birds ; or if , for want of moisture , they fall back into the Sea , they are devour'd by those Fishes . The Albocores are white all over , and have no Scales , no more then the Bonitos . The former are much bigger then the latter , and have but one bone in them , which comes from the Head to the Tail. Some of them are so large , that if we may credit report , one , between five and six foot long , hath dined sixty Seamen ; but the meat of it being not very good , I conceive they were rather glutted then satisfied . The Dorado , which the English confound with the Dolphin , is much like a Salmon , but incomparably more delicate , and hath smaller Scales . We also took a certain Fish , which had a mouth like the snout of a Hog ; the Portuguez call it Tonina , and the French Marsouin , a name , which no doubt is deriv'd from the German word , which signifies a Sea-hog . The Hollanders , in the Relation of their first Voyage , affirm , that out of curiosity they opened one of them , and that they found within it not only flesh and fat , and the intrails after the same manner as those of a Hog , but also a young Pig in the belly of it , which they cast into the Sea. They are seen alwayes many of them together , and when the Sea is rough , they come near the Vessel , and grunt , as if they desired shelter against the Storm they perceive coming , and whereof the Sea-men look upon them as an infallible sign . The Sea hath not a more dangerous Fish then those which the Portuguez call Tuberones , the Dutch , Hayes , and the English , Shark . It is a great Fish , and hath much ado to swim ; whence it comes , that many times , when the Sea is clam , it is seen floating above water . It is never seen , but there are fastened to the head of it seven or eight other Fish , about the bigness of a Herring , expecting to participate of what he takes . Above all things , they love mans flesh , and there are many sad examples of it , in Sea-men , who have either lost arms or other limbs , or have been devoured by them ; for their teeth are as sharp and close as those of a Saw. Their mouth is below the head , so that to take their prey , they lie upon their backs , and so catch it upwards . That we took had the heart in the head , and lived a good while after it was taken out . They are not eaten , and are hunted only for recreation , or to cleanse the Sea of them . The Fish which the Portuguez call Pesce puerco , and whereof there is abundance in these Seas , is no bigger then a Bream , and is so called , only because it grunts like a Pig. There are also about those parts great store of Tortoises , which lie on their backs , and commonly sleep upon the water , when the weather is calm . The Sea-men , when they see them in that posture , get near them , cast out a hook , which fastning in the shells , they draw them into the Boat. Their meat is as delicate as Veal , and it is one of the greatest refreshments the Seamen meet with in these great and dangerous Voyages . February 21. We were at one degree and twenty minutes of the Line , the weather being rainy and tempestuous , and continuing so much longer then we expected it should at that place ; for it is so unconstant there , and changes so of a sudden , that many times they have hardly leisure to take in their Sails , to avoid the violence of the Winds , which the Portuguez call Travados , that is , Whirlewinds . The 23. died one of our Seamen , who having got the Pox at Surat , neglected the taking of timely Remedies for the cure of it . The 24. being Sunday , the President treated all the Officers of the Ship , and among other dishes , had the Biggel dressed , and some of the Country Fowl , which the Viceroy of Goa had presented to him . The 25. We were surprized by a Calm , which kept us in the same place all that day ; but the night following there rose a Tempest , that put us out of our course , which we could not well have kept , had that not happened : in regard that having the Sun in the Zenith , ever since the 22. we could not take the altitude , but only in the night , by the Stars . This inconvenience continued till the fifth of March , having had the twenty seventh and twenty eighth of February , the wind at South-west , which put us in hope , we should soon have the Manson-wind whereof we stood in need to bring us to the Cape of Good Hope . But the continual changes of the Wind , and Tempests , which obliged the Sea-men to be alwayes about the Masts , lest they should be surprized by the Travados , retarded our progress very much . March 5. We began to make our Observations by the Sun , and found we were at eight degrees , six minutes Latitude . Our Ship was encompassed by a great number of all sorts of Fish , which seem'd to be our protection against the Whales , by whom they were pursued . March 10. We were at ten degrees , fourteen minutes , the Wind at West , which turned to a Storm that lasted ten hours . March 12. and 13. We had a great Storm , accompanied with Lightning and Thunder . But what we thought most strange , was that , though we were not come to the 13. degree , yet we found nothing of the ordinary Wind of the season , which is commonly perceived about the eight or ninth . For the South-wind , which blew constantly , not only retarded the prosecution of our Voyage , but also forced us so much back Eastward , that we were in in some fear , we might be constrain'd to return upon the Coast of the Indies . March 15. The Wind changed , and came to the South , and at Night , we had it South-east ; so that not doubting but it was the Manson , we put out all the Sail we could , and made two Leagues an hour , taking our course South-west . During the time the Wind was thus fair for us , we saw a great number of Dolphins , which followed our Ship , and we took as many of them as found us three good Meals . March 20. We were surpriz'd by a Calm , which took off much of our courage ; in regard our store of fresh Water being somewhat low , at a time when we knew not what to hope of our Voyage , we were forced to assign every Man his allowance ; and to make it last the longer , it was resolved , that for some dayes there should be no salt Meat eaten , but that the Swine , and some other Creatures , whereof , having good store , some had died that day upon the eating of Mustard-seed , should be kill'd and consum'd . Being about this time at sixteen Degrees , we found that the Compass declined thirty Minutes to the West , and it continued so to the four and twentieth Degree . But when the Cape of Good Hope is once doubled , the Loadstone draws towards the Earth . The 21. While we floated up and down , without so much as a breath of wind , our Ship took fire , which might have proved to the ruine of us all . The Butler , going to remove a Vat which he had filled with Aqus vitae , set it on fire ; whereat he was so startled , that he turned it out about the Cellar , where the fire took in one of the great Vessels , and was going to set thirty more into a flame , ahd it not been timely prevented with Coverlets . The Ship was so loaden with all sorts of Gums , and other fat Drugs , that it would have been impossible to quench it , had there not been a care taken to smother it , at the beginning . After that day , we began to made use of the invention of drawing fresh Water out of the Sea ; but it was fit only to dress Meat withall , in regard it had so untoward a taste , that the Sea-men would not take it for their ordinary drink . March 22. We made a good dayes sail by the help of the Manson , getting above two Leagues an hour . The same Wind continued the 23. 24. and 25. This last day , a Sea-man was whipt at the Main-mast , for offering to debauch two young Boyes . March 26. The Wind continued still fair ; but in regard we had some reason to fear that in case the wind should fail us , as it was likely to do , we should be put to great inconveinences for want of fresh water , a Councel was call'd , at which it was resolv'd , that we should indeavour to make for Maurice Island , and there take in fresh water . This resolution very much rejoyced the company . The same night , we discovered the Island called Diego Roiz , or Diego Rodriguez , at twenty degrees , forty five minutes , in so much that we were in hopes the next day to reach Maurice Island , as being but sixty Leagues further . This Island , which the Portuguez call Ilha do Cerno , and the Dutch have named Maurice , Island , from the Prince of Orange , who was Admiral of the Vnited Provinces at the time of their first Voyage into the Indies , lies at 20. degrees , 27. minutes , and is abour 15. leagues in compass . The Haven of it is very good , as well in regard , that at the entrance of it there is a hundred fathom water , as that it is able to contain above fifty great Vessels , sheltred from all winds . It hath some Mountains , which reaching up to the Clouds are seen at a great distance , and are extreamly delightful to the eye , in as much as Nature maintains them in a constant verdure , though some Cocos-trees , and Date-trees , only excepted , all the other Trees are wild . In the Vallies there are some Fruit-trees , but such as bear no Fruit are not the less esteemed for that , for these are they which yield the fairest Ebony in all the East . Some o● it is as black as any Jet , and as smooth as Marble ; but the yellow and red is of greater value then the other , as being more rare . There is , as well in the Rivers of it , as the Sea about it , such abundance of Fish , that at one casting of the Net , as many may be taken , as will fill two or three Tun falted . The Hollanders in their Relations affirm , that they took a Thornback , which found all in the Ship two good Meals , and that they saw there Tortoyses so big , that four Sea-men sitting on the back of one of them , it went as well as if it had had no burthen at all . Whereto they add , that they were so large , that ten Men might sit upon ones Shell . The Island is not inhabited ; * whence it comes , that the Birds are so tame , that a man may take them with his hand ; and they are commonly killed with Cudgels , especially the Turtles , whereof there is such abundance , that the Dutch in less then two hours , took above a hundred and fifty , and might have taken more , if they could have carried them . There is also great store of Herons , and a kind of Birds , of the bigness of a Swan , which have neither Wings nor Tail , but so hard a flesh , that no heat can either boyl or roast it . There is no four-footed Creature in all the Island : but for other refreshments , and particularly , for the taking in of fresh water , there is not a fitter place any way near it . When the Dutch came thither in September , 1601. they found there a French Souldier , who had left his Country some three years before , with three English Ships , which were the first in those parts that attempted failing into the Indies upon the account of Pyracy . Of these three Ships , one was cast away near the Cape of Good hope , and sickness having consumed most of the men , they that remained set fire on the second , in regard for want of men , they were not able to govern it . The third was wrack'd upon the Coasts of the Indies , where all the men were lost , seven only excepted , to wit , four English men , two Negroes , and a French Souldier , who attempted to return with some booty , which they disposed into a Cannow , wherein they set to Sea , and made a shift to get to Maurice Island . The two Negroes had a design there to rid themselves of their Camerades , but being discovered , they cast themselves into the Sea , and were drowned . The four English men would prosecute their Voyage , but the French Souldier chose rather to continue in the Isle , then double the Cape , and expose himself to the mercy of the Sea , in so small a Vessel . Accordingly , of the English men there was no more news heard . The French man had been twenty moneths in the Island , when the Dutch came thither . He was stark naked , in regard that having been in a burning Feaver , which heightned into a degree of madness , he had torn his clothes ; so that having not had any thing about him ever since his sickness , nor fed on any thing but the raw Tortoyses he took , they were not a little surpriz'd at the sight of him , and conceived it would be no easie matter to restore him to his Senses , though he behaved himself well enough otherwise , and was in very good health . We got so near Maurice Island , that we clearly saw it , but in regard the wind continued fair , the President called together the chief Officers , and represented to them , that if they put into the Island , they should lose at least ten dayes time , whereas if the wind continued fair , as it then was , we might in that time reach the Cape of Good hope , and so avoid the inconveniences of wintering in the Island of Madagascar ; whereupon it was resolved we should prosecute our Voyage , which we did , and the same day got out of sight of Maurice Island . March 29. After Sermon , the President acquainted all the men with the reasons which had obliged him to change his resolution of taking in Water at Mourice Island , and made it appear , that if they had gone to refresh themselves in the Island , they must have lost the convenience of the Wind , and the fairest Season of the year , and so the means of finishing their Voyage ; exhorting all to take courage , and execute his Orders , and to be content with their allowance , which should be equal to what those had who sate at his own Table . March 30. We passed the Tropick of Capricorn , continuing our course towards West-South-West . April 1. We were at 26. degrees , three , minutes . The Wind began to abate , and towards the night it rain'd , and blew not at all ; yet ere we were so becalm'd , we had made a shift to get forty Leagues in twenty four hours . The next day we saw several Whales , and night the Wind rose , and in a short time grew into an absolute Tempest . Our course was still to the West-south-west , in order to our gaining the South , which was to bring us to the Cape of Good hope . The 3. We altered our course a little , taking it more towards the West . We were then at 28. degrees , 30. minutes ; and in 24. hours , we got 50. Leagues . April 5. We had but little Wind , and in regard the Compass still varied and declined , we took our course towards the West , instead of taking it to the South , as we should otherwise have done . In these two days we made 73. Leagues . The next day we were at 30. degrees Latitude . The 7. We began to perceive , that we should not long enioy the good Wind had attended us some dayes before . Accordingly , the next day , we had a great calm , at 32. degrees Latitude . The 9. The Wind rising again , put us into some confidence , that within a few dayes we should reach the Cape of Good hope , from which we could not be above three hundred Leagues distant . From that day to the 14. we still advanced somewhat . That being Easter day , the President made a great Entertainment , whereof all in the Ship participated . The 15. The North-west-wind grew to a great Tempest , and our Sea-men assirm'd , that they smelt Land , being confirm'd in their perswasion , by those Birds which the Portuguez call Pintados , and which alwayes keep within the distance of fourty Leagues of the Land. The Tempest ceased with the morning of the 16th , and our Sea-men persisted in affirming we were near the Coast , in regard many Birds were seen about the Ship. The 17. Towards night , there blew a fresh Gale of wind : but the next day , and the night following , we had no wind at all , yet was the Sea as rough as it proved to be afterwards in the Tempest , which surpriz'd us the 19. at night , with the South-west wind , at 35. degrees Latitude . We took in all our Sails , and let down the Yards , preparing our selves by that means against the Tempests , which are very frequent , and in a manner unavoidable , about the Cape of Good hope , and we hover'd up and down in that posture all the next day . April 20. We perceiv'd that the Water was somewhat more whitish then it is in the main Sea , and saw abundance of those Birds , which the Portuguez call Mangas de valeudo , and are a kind of Sea Mews , being white all over the bodies , and having black wings . They have also this in particular , that in their flight they beat their wings one against the other , whereas the common Sea-Mews seldom do it , but glide through the Air in an uninterrupted and even flight . It is observed , that where these Birds are seen , there is ground within a hundred , or hundred and fifty fathom at most . Accordingly upon trial , we found it at eighty fathom . We saw also the same day , a sort of Black-birds , that had only ●●●ttle white upon the breast . The English●ffirm ●ffirm , they are Birds presaging misfortune , as being the infallible fore-runners of a great Tempest . The same day , we had one , with the West-north-west wind , which on the 24. turn'd to a North-west . During that time we were forc'd to go before the Wind , the Water coming into the Ship with such violence , that it took off our Carpenter ; but he was so fortunate , as to lay hold on a Rope was cast him , by which he was got aboard again . We found ground at eighty fathom , and in regard the Earth which stuck to the Plummet was ●lack , we inferred thence , that we were not far from the Cap d' Agulhas , which is sixty Leagues from that of Good hope . The 15. The Tempest increased so , that we began to despair of escaping , in regard the current of the Sea forced us towards the Coasts , where we had inevitably been wrack'd , if it had continued . We were at thirty six degrees , twenty minutes beyond the Line ; and this day we had like to have been destroyed by fire , occasioned by a Lamp in the Presidents Chamber : but it was soon put out . The Storm continued all the next day . Our Sea-men seeing about the Ship many of those Fish called Pesce Puercos , would thence perswade us , that it would not be long ere the weather changed , and that the Wind would blow from the same quarter that those Fishes came . Accordingly , about two in the afternoon , the Wind came to the North-west , and the Tempest ceased , so that we could spread our Sails . The 27. We had no Wind at all , but in the afternoon , it came to the North-west , which obliged us to take our Course to the North-north-west , failing two Leagues an hour . We saw that day a great number of Trombas , from which we inferred we were not far from the Cape of Good hope . These Yrombas are a kind of great Canes , about the bigness of a mans arm , and three or four foot long , which flote upon the water with their roots , as if the Sea had forced them away from the neighbouring Coast ; yet can it not be said whence they come , nor that they are seen any where but about that Cape . April 28. We discovered the Coast , which before us reach'd from North to West . Some thought at first it was Gabo-Falso , or the Cape of Good hope ; but finding ground at forty Fathom , and at thirty four degrees , forty minutes , they were soon convinced , that it was the Cap d' Agulhas , whence it came that we went all that day laveering with a North-west wind . The 29. The Wind came to the South-east , so that we continued our course to the North-west , keeping still in sight of the Land. That day we took as many Fith as found the whole company two or three good meals . The night following the Wind changed , and came to the North-west , obliging us to laveer ; but being in a manner directly contrary , we advanced but little . Taking the Altitude of the Sun that day , we found our selves at 34. degrees , 27. minutes , and consequently , that we wanted 24. Leagues of being at the Altitude of Cap●d ' Agulhas . April 30. We continued laveering along the Coast , the Wind being still contrary . May 1. The wind coming to the North-east by East , we kept along the Coast , and perceived a very high shore , which was at last known to be Cabo Falso , which is within seven Leagues of that of Good hope . It is called Cabo Falso , because it is seen at a great distance , extending it self into the Sea much after the same manner as the other , though it be not so high . The 2. A North-east wind brought us in sight of the Cape of Good hope ; but turning immediately to the North-west , we could not possibly enter the Bay , which obliged us to make off the Coast , and get into the main Sea , taking our course towards the South . The next day , with a North-west wind , we had a great tempest , which yet hindred us not from getting somewhat nearer the Coast. That day we cast one of our Sea men over-board , with the ordinary Ceremonies used at funerals upon such occasions . This was the third man died out of our Ship , since our departure from Goa . May 4. We doubled one of the points of the Cape of Good hope , which is about ten Leagues distant from the Road or Bay , and much about the same time we discovered the Mountain , which the Dutch , in the year 1601. named the Tafelherg , it being flat and square at the top like a Table . It was our intention to get into the Bay , which is at the foot of the Mountain , and at 34. Degrees , four Minutes , within fifteen Leagues of the Cape ; but the wind being contrary , obliged us to keep along the Coast , endeavouring to make the best advantage we could of it . The 5. At Sun-rising , we were out of sight of Land ; whereupon we changed our course , taking it North-east , and turning the prow of the Ship towards the Coast , which we discovered about noon . About two in the afternoon , we passed in sight of the Island called St. Elizabeth , which is inhabited , and at night we got into the Bay , and cast anchor at seven fathom water . This Promontory of the Continent of Africk , which extends it self into the Sea towards the South , at 36. Degrees beyond the Line , was named Cabo de b●n ' Speranza , by Iohn II. King of Portugal , under whom it was discovered , by Bartholomew Dias , about the year 1493. That Prince would needs call it so , out of the hopes he conceived to discover afterwards the wealth of the East-Indies ; and other Nations have continued that name , upon this account , that having once doubled the Cape , there is some assurance of compleating the Voyage , whereof the Cape makes one half , as lying in a manner at the equal distance of two thousand five hundred Leagues between Europe , and the most Easterly Coast of the Indies . Most Ships take in refreshments at this place , and the Dutch are wont to leave there under a Stone at the entrance of the Haven , some Letters , wherein they acquaint the Ships that are coming after them , with whatever had hapned to them in their Voyage , and the course they take at their departure thence . The water there is excellent good , and so easie to come at , that the taking of it in , is without any trouble . Cattle are very cheap ; their Oxen are large , and have bunches on their back , as those of the Indies ; and there are some Sheep , whose flesh is extreamly delicate ; they have long ears , and their tails are as big and weighty , as a good hind quarter of Mutton . They have also all sorts of wild Fowl , and those Creatures that are hunted , Deer , wild Boars , Partridges , Quails , &c. and among the rest , a kind of Geese , which they call Pinguins , which have no wings , but stumps , and consequently cannot raise themselves off the ground . It is an amphibious Animal , and with those stumps makes a shift to swim . A man may take them up with his hands , but the flesh of them is not edible , it is so hard and insipid . There are also Dogs , or rather Sea-bears , Camels , Tygres , Lyons and Lynxes . The Inhabitants are of low Stature , ugly and ill-shap'd , living more like Beasts , then men . Their faces are wrinkled , their hair full of grease and nastiness , and they stink so , that they are smelt assoon as they are seen ; which proceeds not only hence , that they rub their bodies with train Oyl , but also from their constant eating of raw flesh . They never kill a beast in order to the eating of it , but feed on them only when they die of any disease . A dead Wh●le cast up by the Sea upon the shore , is an excellent dish of meat with them ; as is also the hot entrails of some beast , which they eat with all the filth about them , having only taken out the excrements , wherewith some rub their faces . They go naked , save that both men and women cover their privy parts with a triangular piece of skin , which they fasten with leathern girdle about the waste : Some of the men cover their buttocks and thighs with a Lyons skin , or Oxe hide , drawing up the taile between their legs , so that it covers not what they intend should not be seen . Nay , there are some , who wear a skin , which comes down from the shoulders to the waste , and cut their faces , arms and thighs , in which they make divers strange incisions and characters , which though they were ugly enough before , adds somewhat to their deformity . The women wear about their Arms and Leggs , rings of Iron or Brass , which they receive from strangers for their Cattle . They who live near the Sea-coast feed only upon Oysters , Fish , such Herbs as Nature produces thereabouts , and the Whales cast up by the Sea : but such as inhabit further within the Countrey , and are called Soltanimans , live a little better , though they are no less barbarous and savage then the others . They do not cultivate the Ground , though it be excellent good and very fertile , nor do they understand any thing of improving and ordering the fruit which Nature bestows on them . They all live in little Huts , or in the same place with their Cattel , without Beds , Stools , or any such superfluous pieces of houshold stuff . Their way of resting themselves is to sit upon their heels . They are never seen near the Sea , but only when they think to drive some Trade , in trucking their Cattle , Ox-hides , Lions , Leopards , Tigers-skins , and Ostritch Feathers , for K●ives , Looking-glasses , Nailes , Hammers , Hatchets , and other pieces of old Iron , to their great advantage who come thither . They have no knowledg at all of God , nor never heard any talk of the Devil ; but all the mischief they fear , is , what may be done them by the Lyons , against whom they are forc'd to fortifie themselves in the night time by great fires , which they make all about their quarters . May 10. Having fill'd all our Vessels with fresh water , and bought ewo Oxen of the Soltanimans , who were unwilling to sell any more , we reimbarked , intending to get ou● of the Bay that day , but the contrary wind would not permit us . The next day , we sent our Boat to bring aboard us fifteen persons , to wit , four men , eight women , and three children , to be transported into the Island of Pingui , which is at the entrance of the Bay , where those poor people were in hopes to live more at their ease upon the Carcasses of Whales , which the Sea is wont to cast ashore there , and to be free from the persecutions of the Soltanimans . The Boat returned in the Evening , loaden with all sorts of Birds , especially Pinguins , which had been all kill'd with sticks . May 12. Being Sunday , we weighed Anchor before day , and got out of the Bay with a North-east Wind , taking our course Westward . The next day it came to North-north-east , and afterwards to the North , and in the afternoon , we had not any at all : So that we continued all the remainder of the day in sight of the coast . At night it came to the South , but in less then two hours , it returned again to the North , and about midnight we had such a Tempest , that we were forc'd to take in all our Sails . The 17. The Tempest which had continued ever-since the 12. grew so high , that had not our Ship been very sound , and of great burthen , it could not possibly have resisted the violence of the winds and waves , which so covered it sometimes , that all upon the Deck were wet to the skin . The next day the Skie cleared up , and the wind was something allayed , but still contrary . We took the elevation , and sound our selves , at 34. Degrees , 40. Minutes ; whence we concluded , that we were between Cabo Falso , and the Cape of Good hope , and consequently , that the Wind had forc'd us back 25. or 30. Leagues , yet in the evening we had in a manner recover'd what we had lost ; but the night following , the wind was so violent , as if the Elements had been near their resolution into their first Chaos . These extraordinary winds are called Hurricans , and they come not with such fury , but once in seven years , though the Sea in those parts be ordinarily tempestuous . We lost in that tempest two of our best Sea men , who fell from the Scnttle into the Sea , where one was immediately swallowed up ; the other had so much strength as to lay hold 〈◊〉 the rope was cast out to him , and got into the Ship ; but falling on the sides of the Ship he had so bruised himself , that he died within an hour after . The contrary wind forced us into the main Sea , and reduc'd us to such extremities , that we were not so much concern'd in the prosecution of our Voyage , as the saving of our lives ; in as much as had the Sea made the least breach in the Ship , it had been impossible for us to escape . The next day , the contrary wind continuing in the same violence , we were still in the same danger , having no other hope , but what the next change of the Moon gave us . But though she appeared the next day above the Horizon , yet the tempest was nothing abated , till the rain somewhat allay'd the wind the 22. so that we could make use of our sails , indeavouring to keep our course Westward . May 23. VVe had a calm , during which the Ship stirr'd not from the same place . VVe discovered the Coast North-east of us ; and in regard we were then at 37 , Degrees , six Minutes , we imagined our selves to be in the same Altitude with the Coast which lies between Cabo Palso , and that of Agulhas . In the evening the wind increased , and brought with it a tempest , from the West-north-west , which forc'd us to put off from the Coast. The 24. The wind continued strll contrary , and in the evening there rose such a tempest , as forced us to go all night before the wind . The 25. We resum'd our course with a West wind , taking it South-west . We were that day at 36. Degrees Latitude . The 26. With the Sun-rising , we had the North-east wind , which made us put out all our Sails , taking our course West , and sayling after the rate of two Leagues an hour . But in the evening , the wind turned to the North-west , with so great likelyhood of a tempest , that it was thought fit to take in part of our Sails . Accordingly , the wind increased so by degrees , that we were forc'd to take in all but the main Sail , which was not taken in till the wind grew so violent , as if it would have confounded all the Elements , to have swallowed us up in the disorder . Nay , its fury was such , that our Ship which had resisted all before , as a Rock , was tossed by the waves like a little boat . I must confess it was through Gods infinite mercy to us , that we escaped that danger , wherein we were in all likelihood , to perish , since it was a kind of Miracle , that the Masts stood , considering the violence of the winds was such , as might have rooted up the strongest Trees . This dreadfull Tempest continued the 28. and 29. with so little intermission , that we began to despair of prosecuting our Voyage , inasmuch as the first quarter of the Moon had brought no change of weather : whereupon it was taken into consideration whether it were not our safest course to go and pass over the Winter in the Island of Madagascar . It was urged , that the Ship , having been much batter'd by the waves , would not be able to hold out much longer , and that though it should , our provisions would not , and so it would be impossible for us to compleat our Voyage . This proposal was generally approved ; but when it was considered on the other side , that that delay , which must have been at least six moneths , would be an inconvenience equal to the imminent danger we were in , it was thought the best course to prosecute the Voyage . But May 30. The President having called all the Officers together , and represented to them the condition of the Ship , and the little likelihood there was of compleating the Voyage ; Nay , on the contrary , that the wind might be more violent , as the Moon increased , and that coming in September , or October upon the Coasts of England , the dange● would be as great as that they were then in upon those of Africk , it was resolved , that to preserve the Ship , we should put into the Island of Madagascar , and stay there till September , inasmuch as within that time there would come thither some English Vessels , which might supply us with things necessary for the prosecution of our Voyage . According to this resolution , we tack'd about at two in the afternoon , the weather so tempestuous , that we could beat but two Sails . We saild two Leagues an hour , but the Sea was so rough , that many times the waves came over the Ship. This tempest continued till the next day , but about noon it ceased . Iune the first , We faild on , with a VVest wind , taking our course East-ward ; VVe put out all our Sails , so that in 24. hours , we got forty Leagues . The next being Whitsunday , the Tigre we brought from Surat bit the President in the hand , and had forc'd it off , had not I and some others come seasonably in . About 11. at night , the wind changed , and came to South-south-east , which was the best point we could have wi●hed it in for our return ; insomuch that we immediately chang'd our resolution , and set things in order to our return to the Cape of Good hope , with an intention , to take in fresh water at the Island of Saint Helene . The same wind continued the third of Iune , insomuch that about noon , we were got to 35. Degrees , 8. Minutes . Iune 4. VVe saw abundance of the Manga's de Valudo , but the wind changed , so that we had much ado to keep on our course to South-south-west , and afterwards to North-north-west towards the Coast. VVe saw also abundance of Trombas , whence we inferred we were not far from the Cape of Good hope . The 6. VVe had no wind at all , so that we spent the day in fishing . We found sometimes , 43. and 48. sometimes 54. and 63. fathome water . Towards night , we had a good North-west wind . The 7. The wind came to West ; and at night we had so great a tempest , that we were forc'd to take in all our Sails . Iune 8. The Tempest continuing with the same violence , we could advance but little . About midnight , it came North , and we took our course Northwest . The 9. The wind ceased , and having taken the Altitude , we were at 35 Degrees , 30. Minutes . In the afternoon we had a North-west wind , with a dreadful Tempest , which forced us to take in all our Sails , and go before the wind , in some danger of running upon the coast . This was the saddest night we had in all our Voyage . For the Master of the Ship fearing the reproaches of his superiours , if he came not to England within the year , endeavoured all he could to prosecute the Voyage ; but finding at last , all was to no purpose , he acknowledged there was no other way to save the Ship and the persons in it , but to put in somewhere . Whereupon it was immediately resolv'd we should go and winter in Madagascar ; and so we presently changed our course . The 11. The weather was fair ; but about midnight the sky was so overcast , that it was not doubted but a Tempest was coming , as indeed it did , and continued the three next dayes . The 15. It ceased , and the wind being VVest-north-west , we took our course to the North-east , and in 24. hours , got 33. Leagues . The 16. We got 44 Leagues . The 17th . 50. with an East-south-east wind , taking our course to the North-east . The 18. VVe got 30. with a VVest-South-west wind ; the 19th . 40. and the 20th . having failed 30. Leagues , we were at 31. Degrees 15. Minutes Latitude . The 23. At break of day , we discovered a Vessel , which soon came up to us . It was a Ship belonging to the new Company , of 500. Tun burthen , and came out of England some four moneths before , under the command of Captain Hall , who being sick , and not able to stir , sent to the President to desire him he would honour him so far as to come aboard his Vessel , which he did , taking along with him the Physitian and my self . He not only treated us kindly , but also proffer'd to supply us with Cordage and Sails , in case we met not with any Vessels of the old Company at Madagascar : whither it was resolved they should make all the haste they could ; Captain Hall's Ship being less , and not so loaden as ours , going before , with a South-east wind . The first of Iuly , he was got out of sight , and in the evening we discovered the Coast. VVe doubted not but it was Madagascar , and so had a watch set in the night , to see we came not too near it , as also that we put not off too ●ar from it : It being on the one side hard to approach , it having once lost the Altitude , and on the other , dangerous to approach it in the night time , by reason of the Rocks that are at the point of the Island , and especially by reason of the little Island , at the entrance of the Bay. The 2. We arrived at Madagascar , and got into the Bay of Saint Augustin● , finding no bottom , till within a quarter of a League of Land , where we cast Anchor , at 25. fathom water , glad we were got into a Harbour , after so many dangers escaped . Our joy was hight●ed by our finding in the Bay two English ships , belonging to the same Company , one whereof was upon her return for England ; the other bound for the Indies . It was but three months since the latter came from England ; commanded by Captain Willis , being 1400. Tun burthen . Her name was the London , and she was one of the noblest Vessels I ever saw . The Captain came immediately aboard us , accompanied by a young Merchant , and proffer'd the President to supply him with all things necessary for the prosecution of his Voyage . The 3. The Officers of all the three ships had a meeting aboard ours , to consider what course they should take with the Inhabitants , that they might not hold their provisions at too dear a rate ; and it was resolved , that what ever were bought should be bought upon a common account ; and to that end , every one should bring out the commodities they were willing to truck , which should be put off by the Secretaries of the three Ships . The Glass-bracelets , beads and Agats , we had brought from the Indies were incomparably beyond what they were laden with , out of Europe ; so that it was resolved ours should not be produced , till the others were sold. By this means , we bought every day four Oxen for forty pair of Glass-bracelets , which the Inhabitants call Rangus ; a Sheep for two , and a Calf for three Rangus ; and for a brass ring , ten or twelve inches about , a man might have an Oxe worth here six or seven pound . The 4. The President , Captain Willis , and Captain Hall , went up the River to discover the Countrey , and to see what Cattle was brought down to the Bay. We found neer Captain Willis's Tent about thirty men , and some women , who had brought milk to sell. They had brought also about twenty Oxen , Sheep , and Goats : but hearing there was a greater number coming after them , we provided our selves only for three dayes . The 6. The President invited the two Captains and all the Officers of both the other Ships to dinner ; and some dayes after Captain Willis treated the whole Company . In the afternoon he entertain'd us with a Comedy , which lasted above three hours . The 14. Captain Hall went on his Voyage towards the Indies , and the 16. Captain Willis went away also , having supplied us with all things necessary for the prosecution of ours . He intended to touch at the Maldives , and stay there till the 20. of August , that he might arrive at Surat in the Winter . We accompanied him to the Island , at the entrance of the Bay , and having taken leave of him , went into the Island , where we found abundance of odd Shells of divers forms , several sorts of Fish cast up there by the Sea , and rotted Cocos , which the Wind had forced thither from the Eastern Coast of Madagascar , where some grows , but not from the Coast of the Saint Augustines Bay , which is opposite to the West . The 21. The President took up his Lodging in the Tent pitched for him on the Sea-side , intending to continue there , till he imbark'd in order to our return . They made there also certain Huts , for the Souldiers that were about him , as also for such as were repairing some things belonging to the Ship , and for the Butchers , who kill'd and salted the Beef for the Provision of the Ship : but on Sundayes all came aboard , where there was a Sermon . About four Leagues from the Haven , there lives a Lord , who had three Sons , the eldest of whom was named Massar . They came all three to see us , with a retinue of about a hundred men , arm'd with a kind of Pikes . They brought along with them about three hundred Oxen , some Sheep , Goats , Poultry , Citrons , and Oranges , to truck for our Commodities . Being come near the President , they made a little halt , to observe what posture we were in , and at last the eldest of the three Brothers came up , and bestowed on the President twelve Goats , and his two Wives gave him , each of them , a fat Capon . The President presented him with three Strings of Glass Coral , each of his Brothers with two , and each of the Wives with a Bracelet . This signified but very little to us ; but they highly valued them . They planted a great Pole in the ground , as a mark of the Alliance they made with us , promising severely to punish such as should injure us , and desiring us to take such a course , as no disorder might happen on our side . They desired to hear our Musick , and seem'd to be much pleased with it . They sold us ten fat Oxen , some Sheep , Goats and Poultry . They sold us a fat Sheep , the Tail whereof weighed twenty or twenty four pound for seven or eight grains of Coral or Agat , and a Capon for three or four grains of counterfeit Coral . They would not meddle with our money , as being so happy as not to know the value of a thing which occasions the misery of other parts of the World. During the six weeks we staid in the Island , most of our diversion was shooting at Buts , or fishing with the Angle-rod . We took good store of Fish , and some Oysters , which the Inhabitants call Oring . These stick to the Trees and Bushes that are upon the Sea-side , being at high-water cover'd with the Tide . They are large , and as delicate as any England affords . From the fifth to the eighth of August , there were such abundance of Grashoppers , that they deprived us of the fight of the Sun. The Inhabitants eat them , but they look on them as fore-runners of famine and mortality of Cattle . One small shower of Rain dispersed them all . As for the Island of Madagascar , which the French call the Island of St. Laurence , ( either from its being discovered by Laurence , Son of Francisco Almeyda , General of the King of Portugal's Army in the Indies , or from its being done upon Saint Laurence his day , in the year 1506. ) It lies in the torrid Zone , reaching from North to South , from the tenth to the twenty sixth degree . 'T is certainly one of the greatest Islands in the World , since it is above 150. Leagues in length , and 180. in breadth , and hath many good Harbours , whereof the chiefest are , St. Augustine's Bay , where we put in , St. Iago , Anton Gil , Antipera , St. Iulian's , St. Maries , St. Sebastians , St. Romanus and Manatenga . Its Mountains are for the most part covered with Citron-trees and Orange-trees ; and if any are bare and rocky , that Rock is an excellent white Marble , out of which issues forth the best Water in the World. Some of them are covered with a kind of Trees , the Wood whereof is of all sorts of colours , ( but especially , such as afford Ebony , and a certain Wood , which in colour comes near that of Brasil , whereof they make their Lances or Pikes ) and Date-trees , which gives shelter to an infinite number of Apes and Birds , and among others , a kind of Hens , as big as Turkies , save that they were black all over the body , but marked with little white spots . Their heads are between a red and blew colour , and in their foreheads they have a yellow horn . They feed in the Woods whole hundreds of them together . There is also great store of that Gum , which the Druggists call Dragons-bloud , which is drawn out of the flower of a Tree , about the bigness of a Pear-tree , but much more branchy , and not so full of leaves . Its leaves are longer , but narrower then those of Lawrel , and the flower is taken off in order to the extracting of the juyce , and put into hollow Canes , wherein it is reduced to that form , in which it is brought into Europe . This Island affords also some Aloes , a Commodity we have before given an account of , in the description of the Island of Zocotora . That which grows in Madagascar , is not so good as the other , in regard it is wild ; yet it is used in Medicine , nay , many times instead of the other . They have also Cotton and Indico , but they make it not into a paste , as they do in Indosthan , and elsewhere . Their greatest wealth consists in Cattel . For where they do till the ground , it is only to get a little Rice , which is excellent good there , as also for Beans , Pompions , and that kind of Melons , which the Persians call Harpus . There are also several sorts of Citron-trees , and Orange-trees , which bring forth twice a year , Date-trees , Cocos-trees , and Bananas . No House but hath some Hives of Bees about it ; but they have not yet the invention of making Wax , nor using their Honey , otherwise then in making a certain Drink of it with Rice , which serves them instead of Wine . The ground yields Salt , and Saltpeter , and upon the Sea-coasts there is found abundance of Ambergreece . It is reported also , that there are mines of Gold and Silver ; but the Inhabitants making no use of these Metals , and valuing Tin above Silver , have not yet search'd into them . Madagascar is very populous , and the Inhabitants are for the most part Negroes , of a good stature , and well shap'd . All the clothing they wear is only a piece of Cotton-cloth , of several colours , which they so fasten about their Waste , that one of the ends hangs down to the Knee before , and the other to the Ham behind , and in the night they take it off , and make it serve for a Coverlet . They lie upon Mats , and in regard their Huts are made only of the branches of Trees , ( those li●tle wooden Houses only excepted which they make for their Princes ) they make a fire of all sides of them , against the Mill-dew , which i● seems is there very dangerous . Some wear above their Navels a row of Glass-beads of several colours , and several Bracelets of them about their Necks , their Arms , or above the Elbow , and about their Legs under the gartering place . Both Men and Women have their Ears bored through , and put into them Copper Rings , somewhat like , but not so large as those they wear about their Wrists , and the small of the Leg. Their Hair is black , but not equally curled all over the Country , and they dispose it into several tresses , but it grows not much , though they grease it perpetually , and do all they can to get long Hair. There is little difference between the clothing of the Men , and that of the Women , save that the Women wear also a kind of sleeveless long Coat , and that the Cloth wherewith they cover themselves is so large , that it hides all their Thighs almost down to the Knee . In this Cloth they carry their Children upon their Backs , so as that putting their Legs under the Mothers Arms , they seem to be in a manner fastned together , and yet as she carries them , a Man would think , they should fall backwards , and break their back-bones . The fidelity of Wives towards their Husbands is here exemplary , and the Men think it no disparagement to take their advice . No Man but hath at least two Wives , but dispos'd into several Huts . For the more aged of the two he hath most compliance , though he undertakes no business , nor concludes any bargain , till he hath consulted both . These they buy of their Parents , or rather Relations , for a certain number of Oxen , Pikes , or other Arms. Adultery and Fornication is punished with death ; but they do not easily suspect one another . They are very free in their conversation , and there is no familiarity so great as to raise any jealousie in them . Some young Women made no difficulty to come into our Tent ; nay , one of them made not any to take one of my Shirts from the President , who intreated her to wear it for my sake . She accordingly wore it two dayes , but afterwards tore it to pieces , to be used about other things . The Men are couragious , and well skill'd in the use of their Lances , Darts , and Pikes , which they carry along with them where ever they go . When they are at work , their Arms lie not far from them , and they are accustomed to them from the eighth or ninth year of their age . Some Persons of Quality have a bundle of twenty five or thirty of these little Pikes carried after them . They use also Bows and Arrows , and their Bowes are at least five or six foot long , the String being very loose , yet have they a sleight of shooting with a miraculous swiftness and strength . When they cast their Pikes or Javelings , they make several postures , and are so expert at this exercise , that at the distance of forty paces they will not miss a bird . The Inhabitants of Madagascar are divided into several Tribes , which consist of Cantons of a 100. 200. and 300. persons , and live like Tartars , under a Chief , whom they call Tsehich , that is , King , or Lord. There were two of these Princes lived in a wood neer our Tent , where they had built them huts under Date-trees . VVhen their cattle multiplies so as that the grass falls short , they engage in a kind of a war among themselves , and endeavour to get what they can from their neighbours . King Massar , whom we named before , told us , that he had joyn'd with two other Kings , named Machicore , Schich Tango , and Andiam Palola , with whom he made account to get together a body of 500. men , and to set upon some of their neighbours , who had better pastures then theirs . These Princes have an absolute power over their Subjects , and severely punish the crimes committed within their jurisdictions , especially such as tend to the disturbance of the Publick peace : but this dignity is not so continued in the same Family , but that upon the Prince's death , the strongest is advanced to this pretended Crown . It were a hard matter to say what Religion they are off , save that as I have been informed , they belive there is one God , who hath made Heaven and Earth ; and will one day punish bad Actions , and reward the good . I saw one among them , who was certainly their Priest , getting up a tree , and speaking to the People , for above half an hour : but not one of us understanding their Language , I know not what discourse he made to them , nor yet what difference there is between their Priests and the others ; save that I observ'd , they carried at the end of a Cane a piece of a Cowes-tail , and that one of them suffered the nailes of the two fore-fingers of his right hand to grow to the length of Eagles claws . Every Canton hath its Priest , who would also be accounted Sorcerers , and have it thought they can binde the Devil , and force him to do what they please . The Portuguez of the Island of Mozambique , which is but half a league from the Continent of Africk , drive a considerable trade here in Aloes , Dragons-blood , Ebony , and other Drugs . For the Captain , who under the King of Portugal hath the command of this little Island , which is but half a league in compass , and who , in the three years of his Government , gets a hundred and fifty thousand pounds sterling , is not a little obliged to the Neighbour-hood of Madagascar , though the greatest part of his wealth comes from Soffola , where he hath his Factor , and where the Portuguez have built a Fort. Hieronymus Osorius , in his History of the Life and Actions of Emanuel King of Portugal , affirms , that when the Portuguez discovered the Island of Madagascar , in the year 1506. there came aboard their Ship as many Negroes as a boat could well carry . They were kindly receiv'd , and had several little Presents made them ; but they ill requited that civility , for assoon as they were got into their own boat , they shot so many Arrows at the Portuguez , that they were forc'd to answer them with Cannon and Musket-shot . The same year another Portuguez Captain , named , Rodrigo Pereira , being cast by a tempest upon the Eastern Coast of this Island , he sent word to the Inhabitants , by an African Moor , who understood somewhat of their Language , that the design of his coming thither , was to enter into an alliance with them , and to settle an advantagious Commerce for both . The Islanders seem'd to approve of this Proposal , and told the Moor , they would carry him to their King , that he might conclude with him the Treaty desired by the Portuguez , but being got off a little from the others , they fell upon him , and had kill'd him , had they not discharg'd some Muskets at them , whereby some fell , and the rest were forc'd to let go the Moor. The Portuguez Captain having got him again , landed at another place , where he surprized the Inhabitants , and took their King Prisoner : but treated him so well , that he proffer'd to bring them to a place , where they should find a good Haven for their Ship. He brought the Portuguez Captain to a Bay , at the entrance whereof there was a very populous Island , whereat the Inhabitants were frightned , and fled into the great Island , forsaking Wives and Children , nay even their King : so that it proved no hard matter for the Portuguez to possess themselves of the Island ; whence they sent to the Inhabitants , Inviting them to return , and to permit their planting among them , since they desired only their friendships . They returned , and presented the Captain with 50. Oxen , and 20. Goats ; but , to be rid of their Guests , they represented to them , that there were greater advantages to be made in the Port of Matatana , inasmuch as there they would find Silver and several Drugs to truck for . The Captain would have gone thither , but the current of the Sea having forc'd one of his Ships upon the Coast , he retired with the other to the Island of Mozambique . The same Tempest which had cast that Captain upon the Eastern Coast of the Island , forc'd another Ship of the same Fleet into the Port of Matatana , whither there presently came one of the boats of the Country , into which he sent the Master of his Vessel , who by the many Voyage● he had made upon the Coasts of Africk , and learnt the Language of the Countrey . The Negroes having him in their boat , made all the haste they could ashore , which obliged the Portuguez to put out their shallop , with fourscore men in it , to overtake them ; but the Negroes were too quick for them , and carried away the man. The Shallop coming near Land , the Portuguez● saw their Master , who told them he had been brought to their King , and civilly received by him , and that he was desirous to speak with the Captain , and enter into friendship with him . The Captain made no difficulty to go ashore , where the King received him kindly , and treated him magnificently , according to the custom of the Country : but thinking to return in the Evening , there rose so great a tempest , that it was impossible for him to get aboard . The tempest continued four dayes , so that those who were in the Ship , believed that their Captain had been kill'd by the Barbarians , weighed Anchor , and returned to Mozambique . The Captain finding the Ship gone , and that there was little likelihood of ever getting out of the Island , grew so discontented that he died of it . Eight other Persons of his retinue died also , and they who remained embarked in the Shallop , choosing rather to expose themselves to the uncertain event of a dangerous Navigation , then stay in a place where they must perish within a few days ; and they were so happy as to meet with a Vessel commanded by the Captain Iohn Fonseca , who received them aboard , and carried them into Africk . The first landing of the Dutch in this Island , was in August 1595. at which they met with as great difficulties as the Portuguez had done . Their design was only to refresh themselves there , upon this account ; that , in those first Voyages , they had so little knowledge of the disease called the Scurvy , and the remedies now used for the cure of it , that most of their men being not able to perform their labour , they were forced to touch there in order to some relief for their diseased : but ere they could meet with any refreshment , there died above 70. persons out of the four Vessels whereof their Fleet consisted , whom they buried in a little Island , which upon that occasion they called , The Dutch-Church-yard . The description they make of this Island is very short , and for the most part , taken out of the Relation of Mark Paulo V●net● , which is none of the most exact . That of Francis Couche of Rouen , Printed by the means of the late M. du Puy , is so exact , that that of the Dutch cannot compare with it . What these last relations have in particular , is , that the Inhabitants of Madagascar are circumcised , though there be nothing otherwise that evinces them to be Mahumetans , since they have no Mosques , nor any exercise of Religion , nor appearance of Devotion in all their Demeanour . Having passed over the Winter on the other side of the Aequinoctial Line , we began to set things in order for the prosecution of our Voyage , and bought the 19. of August , of King Masiar , and two other neighbouring Princes , Tsebich Tanga , and Andiam Palola , twenty five fat Oxen more , and about a hundred Sheep and Goats , besides the hundred and fifty Oxen we had bought during our aboad in the Island , all which we put aboard the 20. that we might not want fresh meat during our Voyage . The same day we embarked our baggage , and the next day we got out of the Bay of St. Augustine , and left the Island of Madagascar , with a South-west wind , which continuing all the night following , we soon got out of sight of the Island . The 22. The Manson , which we could not yet have hoped for , came unexpectedly upon us , and advanced our progress very much , taking our course to West-south-west . The 23. The wind came to the East , so that having it full behind us , we went on merrily , taking our course the more towards the South , to avoid the Cape of Good hope , where we intended not to touch at all . The 24. and 25. the wind was somewhat abated ; but the 26. it blew so fresh a gale , that we made a great progress . We were that day at 27. degrees , 27. minutes Latitude ; and the 28th . at 28. degrees , 12. minutes . The 29. We had the wind East-south-east , with those storms which the Portuguez call Travados : They were immediately over . We saw that day , being at 31. degrees , 15. minutes Latitude , a great number of the Fishes called Pesce puercos , which leaped three or four foot above water , as if it had been their design to find us sport . The next day we had a Tempest , yet such as hindered not our getting somewhat forward ; so that the last of August , we were at 33. degree , 34. minutes . September the first , the wind grew so violent , that we were forc'd to take in part of our sails , yet we made a shift to get 50. Leagues in 24. hours . The next day , we got but 30. the wind being South-west . The 3. The Sea being very calm , we kill'd one of the Cowes we had bought in Madagascar , and found three Calves in the belly of it ; as also a Goat , that had four young Kids within it ; from which a man may judge of the fruitfulness of the Country . At night we saw up and down certain Lights , like flames ; but we could not judge whether they were the Fishes , which the Spaniards call Dorad●s , and the English Blubbers , or those Meteors , which the Spaniards call Cuerpos sanctos . In ancient time , when there appear'd two , they were called Castor and Pollux , Dioscures , and Tyndarides , and when but one , it was called Helene . Some have not shaken off the superstition of believing , that their fire presages a Tempest . But , on the contrary , we had a great calm , the next day , and saw infinite multitudes of little Sea-birds . About two in the afternoon , we had a North-east wind , which continuing fair all the next day , we failed above two Leagues an hour . September 6. We had a great tempest ; It continued all night , and shook the Ship so , that the water coming in at several places , we were forc'd to pump four times an hour . The same day we came 35. degrees Latitude . The 7. The weather was somewhat fair , so that we made use of our Sails , taking our course West-north-west . The Sea was very rough , and forc'd us towards the Coast , from which we thought our selves fourty Leagues distant , and from the Cape of Good hope 130. The 8. and 9. the wind South , and it proved rainy weather . The 10. We had but little wind , yet got 40 Leagues in 24 hours ; we saw many of the Mangas de Valudo ; whence it was inferred we could not be far from the Cape d' Ag●lhas : The 11. We made but a small progress , with an East wind . Casting the plummet , and finding a sandy bottome , one hundred and twenty fathom water , we are confirmed in the opinion we had before , of our being near Cape d' Agulhas . The 12. The contrary wind forc'd us to laveering to the North-north-west , and Southwest , going either further from , or neerer to the Coast , which yet they could not discover . In the afternoon , we resumed our course to the West-north-west , with a Southwest wind , and at night we found a yellowish sand , at 190. fathom water . The 13. Our course was to the West-north-west , with a South-east wind . About 10. we saw a dead Whale floating upon the water ; and being then at 35. degree latitude , we conceiv'd we might be at the altitude of the Cape of Good hope , where many of these creatures are ordinarily seen . The 14. we found at Sun-rising , that the Compass declin'd four degrees , 50. minutes to the East , whence we inferr'd , that we had compass'd the Cape of Good hope . The next day , we had the wind so full a Stern , that had it been contrary , it would have forc'd us once more to think of putting into some place , or at least put us to the same extremities we had been in before near the Cape . We therefore found the declination of the Load-stone to be one degree , fifty minutes , and presently after , the declination of it near the Cape of Good hope , is four degrees , though otherwise it doth not decline so much . Assoon as the Cape is past , the Compass still varies towards the East , in regard the Needle draws to the Earth , where no doubt there is Iron , and other Load-stones that draw it : but the declination on that Coast never exceeds eight degrees . About 20. Leagues on this side the Cape of Good hope , and at 33. degrees , 15. minutes , lies the Island of St. Elizabeth . It is not above two Leagues distant from the Coasts of Africk , and hath a very good Haven towards the Continent , at 16. fathome water . The Coast of the Isle is but one continued Rock , but there grows such abundance of delicate Herbs in the Island , that it may be presum'd it would afford as great conveniencies and refreshments as that of St. Helene , if it were planted with Citron-trees , and Orange-trees , and stock'd with Cattle . 'T is true , it hath no fresh water , but what falls from the sky , which in all likelihood is the reason that seldom any touch at it , though there come thither such store of Sea-wolves , that in a few dayes there might be as much fat gotten , as would load a Vessel of 600 Tun. These creatures are called Sea-wolves , though they are more like Bears , both in colour , and the making of their heads , save that the snowt of these is somewhat sharper . They have only two paws under the breast , and draw the lower part of the body after them , as if it were a taile , yet are they so swift , that it is as much as a man can do to overtake them running . It is a cruel and fierce beast , which fears not to set upon two or three men together ; and his teeth are so close and strong , that he can therewith easily break the handle of a Patizan . There is also in the same place a kind of Badger , the flesh whereof is as delicate and wholsome as that of Lambs ; the birds call'd Pinguins , are there better and more tender then any where else ▪ and in regard few Ships come thither , these birds and some others , are so tame and so little afraid of a man , that he needs only put out his hand to take them . The 16th . The wind was contrary , we being at 32. degrees Latitude . The next day , and the 18. with a North-north-west , and South-west wind , we got 64. Leagues , and came to 29. degrees , 16. minutes Latitude . The 19. With a good South-south-west vvind , vve got 40 Leagues to the North-west , and were at 28 degrees Latitude . The 20. With a South-east wind , we got 34 Leagues , continuing the same course to the North-west . The 21th . 28 Leagues , with the same wind , and keeping on the same course . The 22th . 20 Leagues , with the same wind , and in the same course . The 23th . 24 Leagues , with the same wind , taking our course West-north-west . The 24th . We got with the same vvind , 30 Leagues , continuing our course to the West-north-vvest . The 25th . We had so great a calm , that vve advanced not any thing at all . The 26th . We got but 20 Leagues , vvith a little East-south-east vvind , continuing the same course . The 27th . We got 36. Leagues , vvith a North-east vvind , pursuing the same course , and vvere come to 21 degrees Latitude . The 28th . With the same vvind , and holding the same course , vve got 46. Leagues , and vvere at 20 degrees Latitude . 29th . With an East-north-east vvind , vve got 20 Leagues , continuing the same course . The 30. Keeping the same course , to the North-vvest , vve advanced 25 Leagues . October the first , a South-vvest vvinde put us forvvard 25 Leagues ; keeping our course to North-vvest , and vve got that day to 17 degrees Latitude . The 2. With the same vvind , vve got 25 Leagues , keeping on in the same course , till vve vvere come to sixteen degrees , sixteen minutes Latitude . The 3d. With the same vvind , and in the same course , 28 Leagues . The 4th . With the same vvind , taking our course to the vvest 20 Leagues . The 5th . In the same course , 16 Leagues . The 6th . We got 15 Leagues vvith a South-east vvind , and came that day to the Island of St. Helene . This Island lies at 16. degrees , 12 minutes , beyond the Aequinoctial , and vvas so called by the Portuguez , upon its being discovered the one and tvventieth of May , on vvhich day is celebrated the memory of Saint Helene , Mother to Constantine the Great . It is distant from the Coast of Angola 350. Leagues , from that of the Cape of Good hope 550. and from that of Bresil 510. So that it is somevvhat strange , that at so great a distance from the continent , the Sea should start out an Island about 7 Leagues in compass . It is so fertile , that there is not any Province in Europe affords such plenty of excellent fruits , and breeds so many creatures as this Island . Some affirm , it afforded neither , vvhen it vvas first discovered by the Portuguez , and that the fevv Trees they planted , and the little stock of Cattle they left there , hath so furnished it , that it is able sufficiently to refresh all the fleets that come thither . At this place , a man may have at any time of the year , Figs , Pomegranats , Citrons and Oranges , and there are Goats , Swine , Barbary-Hens , Feasants , Partridges , Quailes , Peacocks , Pigeons , and great store of all sorts of Birds , as also salt for the keeping of them ; so that Ships might be sufficiently provided with all things , if they would stay there any time . The Sea supplies it with more Fish then can be consumed ; and the Earth brings forth so many excellent Herbs , that the Portuguez , unwilling to retard their Voyage , leave at this place their sick men , who recover their health within a few days , and having only a little Oyl , Rice , Bisket and Spice , make a shift to live there till the Ships come thither the next year . Its Mountains are so high , that they reach above the Clouds , and are seen at Sea , at the distance of 14 Leagues . The Trees wherewith they are covered bring forth no Fruit , and are fit only for firing , but the Valleys are extreamly pleasant . The King of Portugal would not have any establishment to be made there upon these reflections ; that all Ships passing that way might find refreshment there , and that it would be a hard matter to keep the said Island against all the other Nations , who are concerned in its being still free , inasmuch as were it not for that , Vessels many times , would be forc'd upon the Coasts of Guiny , where water is not to be had at all times , and where they should be obliged to stay for Rain , which would be so great an inconvenience that many of the men would in the mean time droop and die . The fertility of this Island proceeds chiefly from the daily rain which falls there : but they are transient showrs soon over , so that the Sun shining presently after , and that by intervals , it must needs very much advance the maturation of all things . There are three places where fresh water may be taken in , to wit , where the three Rivers , which come out of the Mountain fall into the Sea. They breed abundance of Snakes ; but the Dutch eat them , and prefer them before Eels . At 190 Leagues , North-west of the Island of Saint Helene , is that of the Ascension , so called by the Portuguez , upon its being discovered upon Ascention-day . It lies at 8. degrees , 30. minutes South of the Line , and hath also very high mountains ; but it affords no fresh water , nor any other refreshment ; nay , it hath not so much as any verdure ; only what may be particularly said of it , is that upon the Coasts of it , there are more Fish then upon those of Saint Helenes , which occasions the coming thither of abundance of Birds , that live only upon the said Fish. These Birds are somewhat like Geese , at least as the Relations describe them . Assoon as a Vessel comes near , there flie such numbers thereof into it , that they are easily kill'd with sticks , but the meat of them is not good . The Earth of its Mountains is of a reddish colour , much like that which the Spaniards call Almagro , from the name of a City , where there is much of it found . October 9. The South-east wind continued , but so weakly , that we got that day but 15. Leagues , holding our course to the South-west , and we were at 16. degrees , 11. minutes Latitude . The 10. We had a great calm , with insupportable heats , so that we got that day bu● 8. Leagues , keeping the same course . The 11. With an Easterly wind , and keeping on the same course , we got 15. Leagues . The 12. We got 21. Leagues with the same wind , taking our course to the North-north-west . The 13. The wind came to North-east , and helped us forward 25. Leagues to North-north-west , to 14. Degrees , 25. minutes Latitude . The 14. With the same wind , keeping on the same course , we advanced 22. Leagues . The 15. The wind came to South-east , and keeping on the same course , we advanced 44. Leagues . The 16. The wind continued South-east , and we got 46. Leagues ; we had that day the Sun in the Zenith , so that we could not observe the Elevation . The heats were very great . The 17. We got 40. Leagues , with the same wind . The 18. With the same wind , we got 42. Leagues , to the fifth degree of Latitude . That day we saw Millions of flying fishes , and abundance of those birds the Portuguez call Mangas de Veludo . The heats were excessive . The 19. With a South-east wind , we got 40. Leagues , and got to 3. Degrees , 19 minutes Latitude . The 20. With the same wind , we got 40. Leagues further , and at one degree , 18. minutes Latitude . The 21. VVith the same wind , we got 35. Leagues , and passed under the Aequinoctial Line . At one degree beyond the Line lies the Cape de Lope Gonsales , upon the Coasts of Guiny , the Road whereof is very good . There Vessels take in refreshments , in case they had not done it at Saint Helene's Island . The Island of Saint Thomas , so called by the Portuguez , from its being discovered on 21th . of December , lies under the Line . Though there be no talk of any Plague at that place , yet is the air thereof very unwholsome , and prejudicial to strangers , who cannot well bear the excessive heats predominant there ; Whence it comes , there are few gray-beards seen there , and few Christians reach 50. years of Age , though the Inhabitants of the Country live to above a hundred . Day and Night are of an equal length there all the year long , and it rains only in March and September : but all the remainder of the year , the Earth is moistened by a certain Dew , which brings forth all sorts of fruits . They who discovered the Island found it overgrown with a kind of trees , the branches whereof were all streight . Heretofore there grew Sugar there , in such quantities , as that there was enough to load thence yearly above forty Ships : but it is now sometime since that there bred there a kind of Worms , which so gnaw the Canes , that the Island can hardly furnish six Ships therewith . It affords much Wheat , and Wine , Millet , Rye , Barley , Melons , Cowcumbers , Figs , Ginger , red-Parsnips , Cabbages , Navews , Lettice , Parsly , all sorts of Roots , Pulse , and Pot-herbs , and among others , a certain Root named Ignaman , accounted a very delicate dish by the Inhabitants . It is a kind of Toad-stool , the rinde whereof is black , and the meat white , about the bigness , and not unlike the French Navew , save that it casts forth several branches below . It is baked in the Embers , and tastes somewhat like , but much better then a great Chesnut . The Spaniards have planted Olive-trees there , as also Peach-trees , and Almond-trees , which grow well enough , but bear no Fruit. Among the living Creatures , particularly to this Island , there is a kind of Crevisses , which live within the ground , and work like Moles . There is also abundance of Partridges , Quails , Black-birds , Parrats , and other Birds : but particularly great store of excellent fish , especially VVhales , which are of a monstrous bulk , upon the Coasts of this Island . In the midst of the Island , there is a Mountain covered with Trees , and over-spread with a Cloud , which supplies it with fresh water , and that abundantly enough to water the Sugar Canes : but what is most remarkable is , that the higher the Sun comes over the Horizon , the more water falls from the said Cloud . The natural Inhabitants of it are Negroes , but Forreigners continue white to the third and fourth Generation ; and it is reported , that the lice and fleas , wherewith the Negroes are extreamly troubled , meddle not with the white people , inasmuch as the skins of the former are much more delicate then those of the latter . VVithin 35. Leagues of St. Thomas Island , South-ward , there is another Island , which the Portuguez . call Rolles Island . wherein there are Oranges , Citrons , Bananas , Ananas , Ginger , Poultry , Swine , and other refreshments , in such plenty , that having besides a very good Haven at ten Fathorn water , it is a more commodious place then the Cape de Lope Gonsales . The Island of Carisco , which lies 30. minutes on this side the Line , hath no other refreshment but fresh-water , and is so neer the Continent , that seldome any Ships Anchor there , but in great extremity . October 22. VVith a South-west wind , we got 33. Leagues , and about noon , were at one degree , 35. minutes Latitude , North from the Line , having very fair weather . The 23. The same wind brought excessive heats , and advanced us 26. Leagues and 3. degrees , one minute Latitude . The 24. VVe got but 22. Leagues , having continual thunder and lightning , which lasted till night . The 25. The same South-east wind carried us 32. Leagues , taking our course North-North-west ; The weather was rainy , with storms , and those winds which the Portuguez call Travados , which are very ordinary towards the Coasts of Guiny , from which we conceived our selves to be then distant about 150. Leagues . The 26. The wind continuing South-east , we got 25. Leagues , and were at seven degrees Latitude . The heat was much greater here , then it had been on the other side of the Aequinoctial , though the Sun were ten degrees further from our Hemisphere , in as much as the Sun , which had so lately warmed the Septentrional Hemisphere , had not yet had time to warm the Meridional . The 27. The wind changed and came to North and by East , which obliged us to change our course . We got that day but 13. Leagues , and about noon , were at seven degrees , 50. minutes Latitude . And as we came further off from the Coasts of Guiny , we accordingly removed out of the bad weather , which had much incommodated us before . The 28. The wind came to North-east , which is ordinary in those parts within the 10th . and 20th . degrees , whereas from thence it changes , as it does on our Seas on this side . We got that day 30. Leagues . The 29. The same wind carried us 31. Leagues ; and at noon , we were got to 10 degrees Latitude . The next day , with the same wind , and keeping on the same course , we got 28 Leagues , to 11. degrees , 13. minutes Latitude . The next , with the same wind , the weather rainy , 23. Leagues . November 1. The same wind continuing , we advanced 26. Leagues . The 2. The wind North-east , we got 24. Leagues , holding our course to the North-west . The 3. We kept on , with the same wind , the same course , and were , about noon , at 14. degrees , 40. minutes , and consequently near the Latitude of Capo Verde , which is a point of the Land reaching from the Continent of Africk into the Sea , between the Rivers of Gambea and Sanaga , by Ptolomy called Promontorium Arsinarium . The Inhabitants are black , bulky and well-shaped , but mischievous and dangerous . They are for the most part Pagans , whereof some invocate the Moon , and others adore the Devil , whom they call Cammaté . Some among them profess themselves to be Mahumetans ; but all they have of that Religion is only the name and Circumcision . They are in perpetual wars with their Neighbours , and are expert enough at the mannagement of their Horses , which are brought them out of Barbary , and very swift . Their Arms are the Bow , and a kind of Lance or light Pike , which they handle very advantagiously . The most illustrious marks of their Victories are the Privy parts , which having cut off from their Enemies , they present them to their Wives , who dispose them into Neck-laces , and account them a greater Ornament then Pearls . They marry several Wives , whom they force to work like Slaves , as well in the fields as at home , where the Husband is served up alone , with what his Wife hath provided for him ; and as soon as he hath din'd , he reassumes his Arms , and goes either a hunting , or about his business . The Women are accustomed to such hardness , that as soon as they are delivered , they go and wash the Child , either in the Sea , or the next River . The Men are for the most part much subject to drunkenness , and such lovers of Wine , that some have been seen to take off a Bottle of Aqua vitae at a draught . Their times of debauches are , at the Funerals of their Friends , at which they spend four or five dayes together in weeping and drinking by intervals , so that they seldom part ere they get their Skins full of Drink . The Entertainments are performed with the Drum and Pipe , and there is set at the head of the deceased a Pot of Wine or Water , which is changed twice a day , and that for several years afterwards . They believe the dead will rise again , but that they shall be white , and trade there as the Europeans do . The French , Spaniards and Dutch , trade much there in the Hides of Oxen , Bufflers , and Elks , Elephants teeth , Wax , Rice , Ambergreece , which is excellent there . Here it was that Peter de la Brouck , a Dutch Merchant , bought in the year 1606. a piece of Amber of eighty pound weight . We shall here say by the way , that the Portuguez began their discoveries of this Coast of Africk , in the year 1417. in the reign of Iohn I. who had been Master of Avis , under the direction of the Infanto D. Eurique his third Son. These first Voyages had not the success he expected , till that in the year 1441. Anthony Gonsales , having discovered the Cape del C●vellero , brought away with him certain Negroes , whom the Infanto sent to Pope Martin V. desiring him to promote the Zeal he had for the advancement of Christian Religion , and to bestow on him the places he should discover upon those Coasts , which he pretended were prossessed by such as had no right thereto . The Pope was pleased to make him a Present of what cost him nothing , and gave him all he should discover in Africk , especially in those parts towards the Indies , upon condition , that at his death he left them to the Crown of Portugal . The Inf●nte had discovered all the Coast between Capo de Naom , as far as a hundred Leagues beyond Cabo Verde , and died in the year 1453. King Alfonso V. in the year 1457. bestowed all these Conquests on D. Ferand , Duke of Viseo , Heir to the Infanto D. Eurique , and in 1461. the same King ordered the building of a Fort in the Island of Arguin , for the safety of Commerce , by Suero Mendez , which the King D. Iohn II. caused to be rebuilt , before his coming to the Crown , as Lord of those Conquests , and the Commerce of Guiny , by gift from the King his Father . This Prince , in the year 1461. farm'd it out to one named Ferdinand Gomez , upon condition he should every year discover a hundred Leagues of the Coast ; so that in the year 1479. they had discovered the Islands of Fernando del Po , St. Thomas , Anno Bueno , those of del Principe , and the Cape of St. Katherine . The wars which happened between the King D. Alfonso , and the Crown of Castile , hindred him from spending his thoughts on these Conquests ; but the King D. Iohn II. being come to the Crown , sent away in December 1481. Diego d' Azambuja , who came to Mina , Iannary 19. 1482. to a place called then Aldea de dos partes , and where reigned at that time a King , or Prince , named Caramansa . This place , on which the Portuguez bestowed the name of Mina , by reason of the abundance of Gold found there , is seated upon the Coast of Guiny , five degrees , forty minutes South of the Aequinoctial Line , between the Kingdoms of Axen and Cara , where within the space of fifty Leagues is carried on the trade of almost all the Gold in those parts . It hath on the North-west Comana , and on the North-east Afuto , small Countries , subject to those of Abarambues . The Fort is built upon an ascent , which the scituation of the Country makes by little and little at the end of a skirt of Land , which advances into the Sea like a Peninsula , having on the North-side the Aethiopian Sea , and on the South a little River , which serves it for a Ditch . It may be easily kept by five hundred men , and the Town , which is at the foot of the Fort , hath about eight hundred Inhabitants . But this place is so fenny and barren , that such as have settled themselves there upon the account of Traffick , are forc'd to buy Provisions of those of Camana and Afuto . The Inhabitants are docile enough , and better natured then the Negroes , though not so rational as to matter of Religion . They make Divinities of all they see , that 's new and and extraordinary . They had at that time enclosed with a Wall a great Tree , which they adored , and to which , on certain dayes , Water and Meat was served up by one of their Priests , whom they call Sofo . They had also a veneration for the Bones of a Whale , and religiously worshipped a certain Rock , for this reason , that it was higher then any other near it . No Nation in the World is more superstitious about groundless Divinations and Augury , then this is . They take certain pieces of Straw into their mouths , and according to their falling to the ground they judge ofthe of the event of things . They all affirm , that they speak to the Devil , and they have a particular respect for such as have the reputation of Sorcerers , but indeed are only Cheats and Impostors , who make their advantages of the weakness of the besotted multitude . They are very religious in the observance of their Oaths , as being perswaded , that such as violate them small dye suddenly , and alledge to that purpose , the examples of some of their Nation , who having broke the Oath they had taken , not to injure some holy persons , who preach'd the Gospel in those parts , were all destroyed . From this sincerity , there arises an advantage not known elsewhere ; which is , that Law-suits and differences are decided in a few hours , upon the pure affirmation of the parties . No Crime so heynous , but a man may redeem his life with money , unless he be so lost to goodness , as to fall several times into the same offence . They go naked , and cover only those parts which are not with decency to be named ; and they do it with Ape-skins , or pieces of Cloath of divers colours , which they make of their Date-trees . The Ornament they most affect is , to make their Bodies shine by frequent rubbing them with Oyl , or Fat. Persons of Quality wear Bracelets of Gold about their Armes and Legs , and tye up their Hair and Beards with small Chains of the same Metal . In their wars , they observe neither Order nor Discipline , and the Instruments they make use of , are fitter rather to excite laughter , then animate them to fighting . Their defensive Arms are made of Lions , Tigers , or Leopards skins , and the offensive are Darts , and short Lances . Their Hidalgos , when they go to the wars , are attended by two Pages , whereof one carries the Buckler , and the other a little Stool , on which the Master rests himself when any halt is made . They regulate the number of their Wives according to their Revenue ; and they contract Marriages without any Ceremonies , giving the Brides Father only ten Rials for his Wine , which they are such lovers of , that many times they take of it , till they have lost their Senses and Understanding . The Dutch have there the Fort called Boure , within four Leagues of Mina . They have also their Factors at Cara , Coromantin , and Aldea del Tuerto , and they quietly drive on the trade of Mina , where they return yearly above two millions of Gold , and by that means get out of the Iazans , and other Inhabitants of Aethiopia , great quantities of Gold ; especially since their settling at this place occasioned the Portuguez to attempt what they did at Brasil , contrary to the Treaty they had made with the States of the Vnited Provinces . The Dutch had already destroyed the trade of the Portuguez there , upon this score , that they were content with a moderate profit , and treated the Negroes with so much mildness , that they brought them to some liking of their Religion , which hath made a considerable progress among them . Christopher Colombo , perceiving King Iohn II. to be much inclined to those Voyages went to the Court of Portugal , to proffer his service , for the discovery of the West-Indies . But the business being taken into consideration at the Councel , they thank'd Colombo , and resolv'd to prosecute their Conquests in the East . In pursuance of this resolution , the King sent away two of the best Pilots in the Kingdom , named Diego Can , and Iuan Alonso d' Avero . The former took his course to Mina , and arrived at the Cape de Lope Consales , and afterwards doubling that of St. Katharine , he entred the River Zaire , seven degrees South of the Line , and there took possession of the Kingdom of Congo . This Kingdom reaches from the Cape of St. Katherine Southward , as far as Cape de Ledo , and hath on the West , the Aethiopian Sea ; on the South , the Mountains of the Moon , and the Cafres ; on the East , the Mantabas ; and on the North , the Kingdom of Beny , being in length about a hundred and sixty Leagues , from the second degree , 30. minutes , to the 13. degree beyond the Line . It consists of six great Provinces , named , Bamba , Sengo , Sunda , Pango , Batta and Pambu . The Province Bamba reaches along the Coast , from the River Ambrisi , to that of Coanse ; the Metropolis , Bamba , lying between the Rivers of Losa and Ambrisi , 30. Leagues from the Sea. The Province of Songo lies upon the Rivers of Zaire and Loango , reaching from the River Ambrisi , to the Mountains which divide it from the Kingdom of Loango . The Metropolis is of the same name . The City of Sunda does also derive its name to the Province , whereof it is the Metropolis . It is 8. Leagues in compass , and comprehends under its jurisdiction all the Country , which is near the City of Congo , ( by the Portuguez named St. Salvader ) as far as the River Zaire . The Province of Pango , which had heretofore its particular King , hath on the North , the Province of Sunda ; on the South , that of Batta ; on the West , the City of Congo ; and on the East , the Mountains of the Sun. The Metropolis , from which it hath the name , lies upon the River Barbella , which hath its Source common with that of the Nile . The Province of Batta lies North-eastward , between that of Pango , and the River Barbella , and reaches to the burnt Mountains . The City of Congo , is the Metropolis of the Province of Pamba , and lies upon a Mountain fifty Leagues from the Sea. There is in the same Province , another Mountain which is above six Leagues in length , and hath on it so many Villages and Hamlets , as find Habitations for above a hundred thousand persons . Duarte Lopez , who lived several years in those parts , and made a particular description of the Kingdom of Congo , which Augustinus Cassiodorus hath taken the pains to translate into the German language , affirms , that the Air is so temperate there in Winter , as it is in Rome in October ; and that the greatest annoyance to the Europeans , is the Rain , which falls there every day , for two hours before , and as many in the afternoon , as being rather burning then hot . Their Winter begins the 15. of March , and their Summer the 15. of September , and during the moneths of April , May , Iune , Iuly and August , not a day passes , but it rains , so that there is hardly a fair day in five moneths . But the dayes and nights are of equal length in all seasons of the year . The River Zaire , which rises out of the same Lake , where the Nile hath its Source , is certainly the greatest River of any in Africk , in as much as having received into its Channel , the waters of the Vambo , and the Barbella , it is 28. leagues broad at the mouth . The River Goanze is a common Frontier between the Kingdoms of Congo and Angola ; and in the Lelonda , there are abundance of Crocodiles and Sea-horses . This last Creature is of a duskish colour , and hath very little hair ; It is in the head like a Cartal , without ears , hath broad nostrils , and in his jaws two teeth , like the Tusks of a wild Boar. Its hoof hath the form of a three-leav'd-grass , and he neighs like a Horse , and runs very swiftly . The Dutch in their Relations , affirm , that the Africans make use of them , but avoid watering of them in Rivers , left they should overthrow their Riders . From the hot Rains we spoke of proceeds the fruitfulness of the Country , which brings forth Herbs , Fruit and Corn in so great plenty , that if the Inhabitants would but cultivate the Ground , the World would not afford a better place . The Mountains in the Province of Pamba afford Gold , and the Forrests thereof are full of Elephants , which are so big , that some teeth have weighed two hundred pounds a piece . There is also among others , a certain Creature called Sebra , which is like a Mule , save that it is capable of engendring , and from the back-bone down to the belly , it hath three bars , each of about three fingers breadth , whereof one is black , another white , and the third yellow . This Creature is so swift , that the Portuguez , to express extraordinary swiftness , instanee in the Sebra . The Empalenges is a kind of Oxe , but less and more fierce . The Forrests there are also stored with Wolves , Foxes , wild Bufflers , wild Goats , Deer , and Conies , whereof there must be abundance , in regard they are never hunted , nor indeed any , but the Civet-cats , which they tame and keep , for the advantage made of them . It is reported there are also Serpents fifteen foot in length , which have such wide throats , that they swallow down Creatures entire . There are Amphybia , but not venomous , for the Inhabitants eat of them , and prefer their flesh before any Venison . There are others on the contrary , so dangerous , that such as are stung by them die within twenty four hours . They have also all sorts of Birds , as Pheasants , Partridges , Hens , Turky-cocks , Ducks , Geese . Turtles , Pidgeons , and all kinds of Hawks and Eagles . The Mountain of the Province of Pemba brings forth all sorts of Fruits , and very clear and wholsom Waters , and the Country thereabouts affords a kind of Wheat called Leuco , not much bigger then Mustard-seed , but makes better Bread then any in our parts . It is accordingly more esteemed , then that made of Rice or Turkey-wheat , which is left to the poorer sort ; Citrons , Oranges , and Bananas , are as common there , as in the Indies ; but the Tree yields them most Fruit is the Date-tree . There are two kinds of it , for some bear Dates , other Cocos , whereof they make Butter , Oil , Wine , Vinegar , Fruit and Bread , and yet they have withall their use in Physick , since the juyce extracted from them is so great a cleanser of the Reins , that no person of this Country ever complained of the Stone or Gravel . All Simples are incomparably better there then in any of our parts , as are also the Melons , Cowcumbers and Pulse , which the Country brings forth in great plenty . No Mountain but is planted with a great number of Fruit-trees , and several others , which keep on their verdant Liveries all the year long : or if they are barren without , they fail not of yielding somewhat within , as Marble , Alablaster , Jasper , Porphyry , nay , some Hyacinths , and particularly that white kind of Marble , which was heretofore so highly esteemed by the Romans . The Inhabitants of the Country are Negroes , but the Women not so black as the Men. Their Hair curls , but they have not so great lips , nor such flat Noses , as the other Moors . It is particularly affirmed of those of Bamba , that they are so strong , they will at one blow strike off the head of an Oxe , or cut a Slave in the middle . Their Houses are low , narrow , and ill built , not for want of Materials , but Work-men , in as much as there is neither Mason nor Architect among them , unless a many may say , there is not any place in the World hath more , since every man builds his own House . The same may be said of Physicians ; They all understand Medicine and Botanicks , at least as much as they think necessary for the preservation or recovery of their health . They cure Feavers with a little Sandall-wood beaten to powder , the Head-ach by bleeding , and the Purge they take is only the Powder made of the Bark of a certain Tree . They go most bare-headed , save that some wear a kind of Hats made of Nut-shells , or the Barks of Trees . Some also wear Plumes of Feathers , which they fasten to their hair with a piece of Packthread ; and as well Men as Women , put into their Ears very weighty Rings of Gold , with Stones in them , and wear Iron , Tin , or Brass Rings or Plates , about the Arms or Legs , though most of quality are cloathed after the Portuguez fashion . They sleep on Mats , and eat upon the Ground , sometimes shuffling flesh , and fish , and fruits together all into the same dish ; but persons of quality are otherwise serv'd , and eat alone , having Mats laid under the meat . They never do their necessities , but they lay a stick cross a pit , upon which they sit for their greater ease . A man may guess at the Wealth of the Country , by the abundance of Gold , Silver , Copper , Cristal , Iron , and other Metals , which their Mines afford , but especially by the prodigious quantity of Ivory sold there . There is also a great trade driven in Civet , and the Portuguez and Spaniards buy there a great number of Slaves , whom they set at work in the Mines of Peru , or the Sugar-mills at Bresil . Instead of Money , they use shells ; whence it comes , that the King of Congo hath a Governour in the Island of Londa , who hath the oversight of the fishing there , which is of so much the greater importance , in that men find there , what is here sought , though under another name , many times with the hazard of life , and the loss of honour and conscience . The King of Congo is so absolute , that he doth not only dispose of the lives and estates of his Subjects , but also , there is not a person in all his Country can pretend a propriety to any thing ; so that if he were not yearly paid the tribute due to him , he might take all and satisfie himself . He hath his Governours in all the Provinces , who have their residence in the chief Cities . The Governour of Batta , being of the Blood-royal , is the first , not only of all the Governours , but also of all the Ministers of State : and in that qualification , his authority is so great , that none of the Councel will contradict any thing he proposes . The King sometimes permits him to eat at his own Table , a priviledge he allows not his own Sons ; but when he receives that honour , he does not sit down , but stands all the time , He hath also his Pipers and other Musitians , as the King hath , and he hath only the priviledge of having within his Government , such Guards as make use of Fire-arms . He employes them particularly against the Giaques , a people living upon the Nile , which makes incursions into the Kingdom , and against which an Alarm is given in the Country , by discharging of a Musket . The Province of Bamba is as it were a Cittadel to the whole Kingdom , in regard thence come the best Souldiers . It can raise above forty thousand able men , with whom , yet those of Batta , where they may raise above seventy thousand , are not to be compared ; their Swords which are brought them by the Portuguez , are as big as those of the Swisses , yet they are so expert in the handling of them , as some among us are in handling ordinary Swords . They also use Darts , and make their Bucklers of the barks of Trees . Their Armies consist only of foot , and fight all at the same time , or if they be divided into several Batallions , the General keeps in the midst of the Army , and commands , by means of divers instruments , by which the other Commanders , whom they call Mani , understand whether they are to advance or retreat , close , or open , turn to the right or left , fight on , or desist . They have a kind of wooden Trumpets , which make a dreadful noise , as do also their Drums , which are made of barks of trees , and covered with a skin , which they beat with great sticks of Ivory . They have also an Instrument , made of plates of Iron disposed triangle-wise , which they beat with ordinary sticks ; and Elephants teeth made hollow , the noise whereof very much animates them to fighting . The General causes to be brought into the Army a great many of these Instruments , which he distributes among the inferiour Officers , who thereby answer the Signal given them by the General . Christian Religion was introduced into the Kingdom of Congo , by occasion of an Embassie , which King Caramansa sent to D. Iohn II. King of Portugal , at the second Voyage made by Diego Can into those parts . The chief Embassadour , whose name was Casuta , being baptized in Portugal , the King sent him back with a Convoy of three Ships , under the command of Gonsalo de Sonsa , who being come to Cabo Verde , died there of the Plague , as did also Casuta . Ruy de Sousa , who succeeded his Uncle in the charge of General , was forced to put in at the Port of Finda , in the Province of Songo , where the Dutch have now a Factory , and where the Lord of Governour of the place , who was Uncle to the King , was baptized with his Son , and all his Family . The King and Queen followed their example , and were called Iohn and Eleanor . This design was prosecuted by King Emanuel , in the year 1504. but the discovery of the Indies , and the advantages made in those parts , having occasioned the discontinuance of the Voyages upon the Coasts of Africk , those foundations of Religion were neglected , and the Dutch made their advantages thereof , to introduce the Protestant Religion into that Country . Let us now see , what became of Iuan Alonso ● Avero , who left Portugal with Diego Can. He discovered upon the same Coast of Africk , the Kingdom of Beny , between the Mina , and the Kingdom of Congo . It is about fourscore Leagues in length , and fourty in breadth , and about twelve Leagues or thereabouts from the Sea , a man may see the City of Hugatoo , upon the River which the discoverers of it named Rio Fermoso : a little further within the Countrey , the Metropolis , which derives its name to the whole Kingdom . Iuan Alonso was no sooner arrived there , but the King of Beny made a Treaty with him , and promised he would be baptized . But this Conversion , being without any motive either of Faith , or knowledge of the Religion he was to embrace , it accordingly came to nothing , as did also the Trade they intended to establish there ; for it was soon quitted for that of the Indies . As to Cabo Verde , which Ptolomey calls Promontorium Arsinarium , and puts at ten degrees , forty minutes , on this side the Line , we affirm it for certain , that it is at fourteen degrees , twenty minutes , and lies between the Rivers of Zanaga , and Gambra , or Gambe● , which Ptolomey seems to call Durago and Stachiris . It is called also Promontorium Hesperium , from its being so much towards the West , and lying over against the Islands , which the Ancients called Hesperides : and it is called Cabo Verde , from the Trees and verdure , for which it is remarkable : But though Ptolomey affirms these Rivers to be very little ones , and that their Sources are hardly known , yet it is certain they rise out of two Lakes , whereof one is called by Ptolomey , Paulus Chelonides , now the Lake of Goaga , and the other that of Naba . The Inhabitants believe they have their rise from the Nile , but there is little likelihood they should . Ptolomey gives no account of their falling into the Sea ; but it hath been found since , that the River Gambra , which runs throughout the Province of Mandiga , having received into its Channel the waters of several other Rivers , which cross that Province , falls into the Ocean , at thirteen degrees , thirty minutes : And that the Zanaga , changing its name several times , though its course be not so long , but streight from East to West , loses it quite , at fifteen degrees and a half , where it falls into the River Geny , which derives its name to the Country we now call Guiny . Ptolomey's Tables discover , that he knew nothing of the people who live between these two Rivers , so that to speak pertinently of them , we are to credit the modern Relations , which affirm , that the people called Budumeys are possest of the Eastern part of the Country , and reach as far as Cabo Verde : The Foules , and Berbecines , are quarter'd further within the Country , upon the River Zanaga , and more Northerly then the Ialofes , whereof some are subject to the Foules , others to the Budumeyes . They call their King Breque , and their Country is plain and fenny , but very fertile in Cattle , Wine , Cotton , Ivory , wild Fowl , and Horses , by reason of the frequent inundations of the River . They have neither Gold nor Silver , but abundance of Iron , whereof they make all sorts of Instruments , and Utensils . The Air there is very wholsom , though there be no great change of Seasons . The Inhabitants of Cabo Verde are accounted couragious , and they have learnt of the Zeneguezes , their Neighbours , the Art of mannaging Horses , as they have also Paganisme , which they profess . They have this advantage over their Neighbours , that Justice is better administred among them then elsewhere ; that they proceed with greater prudence and secrecy about publick Affairs , which concern the greatness and safety of the State ; and that they impartially dispose punishments and rewards . The Prince , when he makes choice of any for his Council , regards principally their Age , and he bestows the place of Judicature on such among them as have most experience , and are best acquainted with Affairs . These fit every day to hear Causes , and decide Differences . They know nothing of our Military discipline , but their way of making war hath something particular in it , which is this : All that are able to bear Arms , are disposed into several Regiments , and lodged in Quarters appointed for that purpose , under their Colonels , whom they call Iugarases ; so that as soon as there is any occasion , the Orders are dispatched from Quarter to Quarter , and by that means a powerful Army is raised in a few dayes , without any need of making new Levies ; in as much as the places are kept for the Sons of the Souldiers , who succeed their Fathers , and put the Prince to no charge , but what he allows them by way of salary , since they bring their provisions and baggage along with them . The names of buying and selling are not yet known among them : for having neither Gold nor Silver coined , they truck and exchange all , as well among themselves as with Forreigners . Their greatest Commerce consists in trucking of Hides and Slaves . Of these they have only such as they take in war , which being many times civil among themselves , they make the best advantage they can of them . They have among them some distinction of Nobility and Peasantry , and call the former Sahibibos , who are a kind of Knights , for whom they have a great respect , but not so much as they bear the Grandees , whom they call Thubalas , out of which rank they chuse their King , provided he be full thirty years of age . When the Portuguez discovered the Country of the Ialofes , there reign'd a very powerful Prince , named Brabiran , who dying left three Sons , by two several Wives . By the former , he had Cibitam and Camba , and by the second , who was the Widow of another Prince , Father of Beomi , Biran , who was chosen King after the Fathers death . His two elder Brethren , envying the greatness of that Prince , declared themselves so openly against him , that Biran , who had great assurances of the affection and fidelity of Beomi , his Brother by the same Mother , took him so much into favour , that he seem'd to have reserved to himself only the name of King. But that extraordinary favour prov'd fatal to both ; for Biran was kill'd by his Brethren , and Beomi , who thought to make his advantage of that Fratricide , to get himself chosen , took up Arms against the two Brethren . He got together a considerable Army ; but being afterwards forsaken by his Friends , he was forc'd to apply himself to Portugal for relief . King Iohn II. having got him instructed in the Christian Religion , had him baptized with all his Family , and sent him back with a considerable Fleet , under the conduct of Pedro Vaz de Cogna , whom he ordered to build a Fort at the mouth of the River Zanaga , it being his design to get further into Africk , as far as the Country of Prester Iohn , whereof he had but a confused knowledge . But that great design proved abortive , and miscarried at the beginning , through the cowardice of Pedro Vaz , who minding his convenience more then his honour , demolished the Fort he had newly built , and not able to endure the just reproaches which Beomi made him upon that occasion , he kill'd him with his own hands , the King of Portugal not expressing the least resentment of so base an action . The Islands , which the Portuguez call As Ilhas Verdes , and the Dutch , the Salt-Islands , lye over against Cabo Verde , and were not discovered by the Portuguez till the year 1472. Some are of opinion , they are the Gorgonides of Ptolomy : but I dare not affirm , that that great Person , who hath left us so confused an account of that Coast of Africk , knew any thing of these Islands , whereof the nearest is 70. and the most remote 160. Leagues distant from the Continent . They reach from the 15. to the 19. degree , and are in number ten , to wit , St. Iago , St. Antonio , Santa Lucia , Sant . Vincenle , St. Nicholas , Ilha blanca , Ilha de sal , Ilha de Mayo , Ilha de Eogo , and Ilha de Boa Vista . It is probable , the Portuguez gave them the general name of Ilhas Verdes , or the Green-Islands , either from the Cape we spoke of before , or from the verdure which floats upon the water in those parts , and which the Portuguez call Sargasso , from its resemblance to Water-cresses . The Sea is so covered there with , from the twentieth to the twenty fourth degree , that they seem to be floating Islands , intended to block up the passage of Ships . Nay , this Herb is so thick thereabouts , that , without a pretty strong Gale of wind , it would be no easie matter to pass that way . Yet can it not be fai●● whence the said verdure comes to that place , where the Sea hath no bottom , there being not any but in those parts , at above a hundred and fifty Leagues from the Coasts of Africk . They were desert and not inhabited , when the Portuguez discovered them ; but now they are cultivated , and bring forth plenty of Rice , Millet , Abruin , or Turkish wheat , Oranges , Citrons , Bananas , Annanas , Ignaues , Potatoes , Melons , Citruls , Cowcumbers , Figs and Raisins , twice a year . The Islands of Mayo , de Sal , and de Boa Vista , are so stored with Cattle , that they load whole Ships thence for Brasil . The same Islands yield also such abundance of Salt , that the Dutch have taken occasion thence to name them the Salt-Islands . The same Portuguez brought thither Barbary , and common Hens , Peacocks and Pidgeons , which are so increased there , that with the Partridges , Quails , and other smaller Birds , whereof there is plenty , people may fare very well , at an easie rate . There are also among others , a kind of Birds , which the Portuguez call Flamencos , that are white all over the body , and have wings of a lively red , near the colour of fire , and are as big as Swans . They have , above all , abundance of Conies ; and the Sea supplies them with so much Fish , that , at all times , a man may find there many Portugal Vessels , fishing for the provision of Bresil . Whence it may be inferred , they lie very conveniently for the refreshing of such Ships as are bound for the Indies , in as much as going thither they may easily put in at the Island of Mayo , and coming thence , at that of St. Anthony , so as the Portuguez who live there cannot hinder them . The Island of St. Iago is the chiefest of them , as being the residence of the Governour and Archbishop , whose spiritual jurisdiction extends not only over these Islands , but also over all the Portuguez are possessed of , upon the Coasts of Africk , as far as the C●pe of Good hope . November 4. With a North-east wind we got 24. Leagues , keeping our course to the North-north-west , and were got to 16. Degrees , one minute Latitude . The 5. With the same wind 31. Leagues , to 17. degrees , 27. minutes . The 6. With the same wind , and in the same course , 34. Leagues , to 19. degrees , 10. minutes . The 7. The wind continuing North-east , we got 36 Leagues . Not that we had still the advantage of the Manson , at the Latitude ; but it is to be observed , that the North-east wind reigns in those parts all the year long , and brings Vessels as far as the Artick Tropick . The 8. The wind came East-north-east , and we run 32. Leagues , and were got to 22. degrees , 35. minutes Latitude . Here we met with abundance of Sargasso , which I really found like Cresses , save that it was of a more yellowish green , and had little seeds , like those of green Goosberries . Some are of opinion , that the wind forces it from the Rocks upon the Coasts of the West-Indies ; but this is the more unlikely , in that the North-east wind reigns there all the year long , as we said before . The 9. The same wind continuing , we got 33. Leagues , taking our course to the North , and were at 24. degrees , 32. minutes Latitude . The 10. With the same wind , 25. Leagues , taking our course to North-north-west , at 25. degrees , 40. minutes Latitude . The 11. The wind came to East-south-east , and afterwards to South , and towards evening , to North-west , with a great Calm ; so that we got that day but eight Leagues , changing our course from North to West , at twenty six degrees , forty minutes Latitude . That day we took one of those Fish the Dutch call Haye , which are very common in the Indies ; but our Sea-men affirmed they had never seen any of them in that Sea. The 12 , We got 11 leagues with a North-east wind , keeping our course to the North-west . The 13. With a North-north-east wind , we got 21. leagues , taking our course West-north-west . The 14. With the same wind , and in the same course , we got 22. leagues . The 15. The wind North-east , we got 20. leagues to North-west , at 27. degrees , 30. minutes latitude . The 16. and 17. With the same wind , keeping the same course , we got these two dayes 32. leagues . The 18. The wind South-east , we run 21. leagues , to the North-west , at 29. degrees , 20. minutes latitude . The 19. The wind chang'd , and came to South-south-west , and brought with it Rain , which lasted all day ; yet so as we advanced 37. Leagues , taking our course North-east . The 20. The wind , North-west , we got 12. Leagues , in the same course . The 11. The same wind carried us 22. Leagues . The 22. The wind West-south-west , we got 40. Leagues to North-north-east , at 35. degrees , 20. minutes Latitude . The 23. With a South-west wind , we got 34. Leagues , to the East-north-east . The 24. the same wind , and course , 35. Leagues . The 25. With a North-west wind , we got 33. Leagues , to North-east , and were at 38. degrees , — minutes Latitude . The 26. Being calm weather , we got but 13. Leagues . The 27. We got but 12. Leagues , taking our course East-north-east , at 38. degrees , 48. minutes Latitude . The 28. The wind came to South-south-east , and carried us 27. Leagues , taking our course East-south-east . The 29. The wind South-south-east , we were at noon , at 33. degrees , 30. minutes . We saw the Islands of Corvo , and de Flores , which some number among the Assores ; and we got that day 24. Leagues , taking our course East-south-east . The Islands of Corzo and Flores , are not to be numbred among those which the Spaniards call the Assores , by reason of the many Hawks found there , when they were discovered . The Dutch call them the Flemmings Islands , hence , that the first Inhabitants of the Island of Fajal , which is one of the seven Assores , were Flemmings , either born in Flanders , or some other Province of the Low-Countries , where they speak Low - Dutch. The Posterity of those Flemmings live there still , and observe the Customs of their own Country , and have their habitations on the little River rising out of the Mountains , which the Portuguez , upon that occasion , call Ribera dos Flamen●os . The seven Islands called the Assores , are Tercera , St. Michael , Santa Maria , So● , Georges , Gratiosa Pico , and Fajal . Tercera is the biggest of them all , as being fifteen or sixteen Leagues in compass . The Country is mountainous , and all the Island is so encompassed with Rocks , that it is in a manner inaccessible . It hath no Haven , but that at the City of Angra , which is the Metropolis , not only of Tercera , but also of all the other Islands , and that no Rode where Vessels might safely ride . The Port of Tercera is like a Crescent between two Promotories , whereof one hath two Mountains advancing so far into the Sea , that they seem to be quite loosned from the Island . They are called Bresil ▪ and so high , that a man may from thence discover twelve or thirteen Leagues into the Sea. The Governours of the Assores , and the Bishop of all those Islands , live in the City of Angra , within three Leagues whereof lies that which they call Villa da Praya , which is well built , but not very populous , in as much as it is a place of no Commerce , by reason of a flat shore or strand thereabouts , which occasioned the name of the City . The City of Angra is so called from the manner of its scituation , it being a term whereby the Portuguez would express the Figure of the Mount when it is half open , or the New-moon . It hath two Forts , whereof one which is towards the Mountains , serves it for a Cittadel ; and the other , called the Castle of Saint Sebastiant , is built upon one of the points , which shut up the Port , which it defends with the Artillery . On the other point which is forked , there are two Towers , whence they give the signal , as soon as they discover any Vessels at Sea , either from Fresil-side , or from Europe . These Islands belong to the Crown of Portugal ; but during the last troubles of that Kingdom , there was a Castilian Garrison there , under the Command of D. A. Alvaro de Vizeros ; from whom the Portuguez soon took the Castle of Saint Sestastian ; but he kept the Cittadel , till famine , and the utmost extremity forced him to deliver it up , on composition , May 6. 1642. After the relief which had been sent from Saint Lucars , Corogno , and Dunk●rk , had proved ineffectual , partly through the treachery of the Portuguez , who served in the Fleet , and partly by their vigilance , who had possess'd themselves of the Avenues of the Island . The soil of it is very good , nay the very Rocks yield Wine , though they are in some places so steepy , that it is almost a miracle how the Rock should thrust out of its Veins , which are not covered with Earth , the Vine-stock , which does not thrive so well in the best parts of the Valley . 'T is true , the Wine is none of the most excellent , and that such as are able to get better , have it brought from Madera , or the Canaries : but this hinders not , but it may be affirmed , that Salt and Oyl only excepted , which are brought thither from Portugal , this Island hath not only what is necessary , but also what may be accounted delicacy , since that , besides the Wheat whereof , there is sufficient to maintain all the Inhabitants , they have Apples , Pears , Citrons and Oranges , but especially plenty of Peaches , and of all the kinds thereof . They have also Cherries , Plums , Walnuts , and Chesnuts , but not such quantities thereof , as of other Fruits . Nor do they want any Pulse , or Pot-herbs . They have also a Fruit they call Battatas , which spreads its root just under the uppermost Superficies of the Earth , as the Vine does , and brings forth a Fruit much like a Raddish , save that it is much bigger , there being some Roots that weigh a pound or more . It is much esteemed in Portugal , but in the Island it is of no account , so that only the poorer sort live on it . They have also a certain Plant which grows up five or six foot high , and is fastned to the Earth by an infinite number of Roots , yellow as Gold , and as small as the Hair of Mans Head. The Inhabitants use it instead of Wooll and Feathers , to fill their Beds and Mattresses withall : but would they take the pains to spin it , they might make very good Stuffs thereof . Cattle is extreamly multiplied there , as also all the several sorts of Poultry brought thither , and there are abundance of Quails , and such multitudes of little Birds , like the Canary Bird , that some of the Inhabitants trade in nothing else . But there is neither wild Fowl nor Venison , and consequently no hunting , nor any divertisement of that kind , though there be Forrest enough , which might be sufficiently stored in a short time . The Wheat there is very good , but will not keep , in so much , that they are forc'd to put it under ground , to preserve it to the end of the year . Whence it comes , that every Family hath a pit in some part of the City , the entrance whereof was so big , that a man may go in , into which they dispose their Wheat , seal it with the mark and seal of the Owner , and leave it there till Christmass , and then they have it conveyed to their Houses , and put it into Chests of Bull-rushes , where it keeps the remainder of the year , so as that there is no need of ever stirring it . There is no Province in Europe , where Oxen are so fair , and so strong , as in the Island of Tercera , or have fairer and larger Horns ; and they are withall so tame , that they impose names upon them , as we do on Dogs , that they may go or come when they are called . To hear the noise which the Rocks make when people go over them , as if they were going over a Cellar , a man would think the Island were all hollow ; and its probable , that the Air which is ra●ified in its Concavities , occasions the frequent Earthquakes , whereto it is subject , as are also most of the other Islands . There happened so great a one in this of Tercera , on the 24. of May , 1614. that it overturn'd , in the City of Angra , eleven Churches , and nine Chappels , besides private houses ; and in the City of Pray● , it prov'd so dreadful , that there was hardly a house left standing : and the 16. of Iune 1028. there happened so horrible an Earthquake in the Island of Saint Michael , that not far from it , the Sea opened , and thrust forth at a place , where there was above a hundred and fifty fathom water , an Island above a League and a half in length , and above sixty fathom high . There are also , in these two Islands , certain places , out of which there issues forth a sulphurous smoak , whence it may be inferred , there is fire hidden under the earth , that gives heat to the Springs of scalding water , which are to be seen thereabouts . There is a Spring within three Leagues of Angra , which petrifies Wood ; whereof there is an evident demonstration in a Tree , the root whereof is absolutely petrified , as far as it was covered by the water , whereas otherwise it is not changed at all . In the Island of Pico , there is a certain Wood called Texio , which is as hard as Iron , and being cut , is full of Waves like Chamlet , and as red as any Scarlet . The Cabinets made of this Wood are so highly esteemed , that the Wood is kept for the Kings use . Cedar is so common , that they do not only make all sorts of Houshold-stuffe thereof , but also Waggons and Boats ; Nay , sometimes it serveth for firing . The Trade of these parts is not very great ; for , Woad only excepted , whereof they make great quantities in these Islands , the Inhabitants have few other Commodities to Trade withall ; unless it be some provisions , which they sell to the Ships that are bound for the East-Indies , and take in refreshments at these places , in their way . The Island of Saint Michael , whereof we spoke before , lies at twenty seven or twenty eight Leagues , South-east , from the Island of Tercera , and is above twenty Leagues in length . It s Metropolis is called Punta Delgada , and its Soil is incomparably more fertile then that of the other , and produces such plenty of Wheat , that it is able to relieve its Neighbours . There are made yearly in this Island above two hundred thousand Quintals of Woad , wherewith the Inhabitants drive a great trade , though it hath neither Haven nor Road , where Ships may ride secure from all wind . Twelve leagues South from that of Saint Michael , lies the Island of Saint Mary , which is about ten or twelve leagues in compass , and affords only Provisions , and Potters-earth , wherewith the Inhabitants trade into the neighbouring Islands . The Island Gratiosa is not above five or six Leagues in compass , and lies North-north-east from that of Tercera , from which it is about seven or eight leagues distant . The pleasantness of it , and the Fruits which grow there in great abundance , occasioned its having that name given it . The Island of Saint George lies about eight or nine Leagues North-west from that of Tercera , and is twelve leagues in length , and two or three in breadth . It affords plenty of Provisions , but little Woad . The Country is rough and full of Mountains , which yeild great store of Cedar , wherein the Inhabitants drive a considerable Trade , with the Joyners of Tercera , where most Tradesman have settled themselves , in regard there it is the Ships put in , and that they can best put off their Commodities . Seven leagues from Saint Georges Island , to the South-west , lies the Island of Fayal , which is seventeen or eighteen Leagues in compass , and is no doubt the best of all the Assores , next those of Tercera , and Saint Michael . The Inhabitants drive a considerable Trade in Woad , as also in Provisions and Fish , whereof they carry whole Caravels loaden , to the Island of Tercera , where they are distributed among the Fleets which put in there . It s Metropolis is called Villa Desta , where live those who are Originally Flemmings , as we said before . Pico Island , which hath its name from the high Mountain within it , called Pico , and which is conceived to be as high as that of the great Canary , whereof we shall speak anon , lies three Leagues South-east from the Island of Fayal , four South-west of that of Saint George , and twelve West-south-west of that of Tercera . The Inhabitants live by their Cattle and Tillage , the earth answering their expectations , and requites the pains they bestow on it , as being more fertile here , then in any of these seven Islands . The Island de Flores , whereof we spoke before , and which we discovered the 29. of November , is seventy Leagues distant from that of Tercera , more to the West , and consequently so far from these Islands , that it is unjustly numbred among the Assores , or Flemmish Islands , as is also that of Coruo , which is distant from that of Flores , about a League to the North ; though both are subject to the Crown of Portugal , and submit to the Governour of Tercera . Flores Island is about seven Leagues in compass , and affords some Woad , but not much . The Portuguez are so much the more jealous of the preservation of these Islands , the more convenient they lye , for the relief and accommodation of such Ships , as are bound for the East-Indies and Brasil . Whence it comes they permit not Strangers to compass the Island of Tercera , which serves for a Cittadel to all the rest , ( which have no Haven , where Vessels may ride secure as to all winds , nor any fortified place for a retreat ) least they should discover the weakness of the Island , and take notice of those places where people might land . Before the English became Masters of Iamaica , their Ships kept for the most part between the Assores and the Island of Flores , and there waited for the Fleet , which comes every year from the Havanna for Spain . The Air is very healthy in all these Islands , but so piercing , that in very few years it consumes Iron and Stones . Whence it comes that ordinarily they use in their buildings , the Flints , which they find by the Sea-side , under water , in regard they better bear the sharpness of the Air. The wind coming to the South , we kept on our course to the North-east , leaving the Islands of Flores and Corvo East of us , so that we soon lost sight of them . But ere we prosecute our Voyage , we shall here take occasion by the way to speak a word or two of the Canary Islands , which lye upon the Coast of Afri●● , near the Streights of Gibralter . They were discovered in the year 1342. The Ancients called them Insulae Fortunatae , by reason of the wholsomness of the Air , and fertility of their soil . They are seven , to wit , Lanzarotta , For●●ientura , the Great Canary , Teneriffa , Gomera , Fierro and Palma , and reach in a manner upon the same Line , from East to West . They who affirm that the Discoverers thereof gave them the name of the Canaries , from their finding many Canes or Dogs there are mistaken . For it is certain , that as well Pliny and Soli●us , as Ptolomey name one of these fortunate Islands Canaria , though the two former give the others very different names from those we find in Ptalomy . So that it may probably be said that Canaria being the biggest of all the Fortunate Islands , derived its name to all the rest of them , as that of Tercera communicates its name to all the Assores , and Flauders its name to all the Low-Countries ; and Holland its , to all the 〈…〉 under the States General . About the year 1348. Lewis , Count of Clermont , Son of D. Aloso dela Cerda , sirnamed the Disinberited , made ready a Fleet upon the Coasts of Catalonia , under the protection of Alpb●nso King of Arag●n , with a design to go and take possession of the Canary Islands ; which the Pope hold bestowed on him , conditionally he would cause the Gospel to be preached to the Barbarious , by whom those Islands were inhabited . He could not go along with their himself by reason of the Wars in France , and the battle of Crecy , at which he was in the service of King Philip of Valois ; Yet so as this hindred not , but that the Conquest of them was made in his name and he was called the Fortunate Child . About the end of the same Age the Besques and Adoluzians ▪ having made an agreement among themselves for the division of these Islands which had been forsaken ever since the death of D. Lewis de la c●rda set forth certain Vessels , and surprized the Island of Lanza●●●a , when they brought so much . wealth , that the King of Castit● had even then attempted the Conquest of these Islands , had not the Wars , he was ingaged in with his Neighbours , hindred him . Some time afterwards , Iohn de Betancourt , a French Gentleman made a Voyage thither , with A Commission from Henry III King of Spain ; provided , that after the Conquest thereof , he should acknowledge the Kings protection , and do homage for the same to the Crown of Castile , He took the five lesser Islands , but the Inhabitants of the two greater ones defended themselves so well , that he was forc'd to sit down with his former Conquest . The King of Castile being thus Sovereign thereof , sent thither a Bishop , to instruct the Islanders in the Christian Reigion ; but Betancourt's Nephew , who had sucdeeded his Uncle , not able to brook any Authority that might eclipse his own , would needs drive him thence , and grew so high , that the King was forc'd to interpose in their difference . He sent ▪ thither ; one named Pedro Barba , who became Master of them , to his use , and sold them afterwards to one named Peraza , who gave them upon a Con●●act of Marriage to his Son-in-Law , named He●●era . This last assumed the quality of King of the Co●●●ries ; but not able to conquer the two greate● Islands , he sold four of them to Ferdinand ▪ King of Aragon , surnamed the Catholick , and reserved to himself only the Island of Gomera , with the quality of Count. King Ferdinand , who was the most fortunate of any Prince in his time ▪ sent a Fleet thither , and conquered also the two greater Islands , for the Crown of Castile , whereto they have belonged ever since . The Great Canary hath above nine thousand Inhabitants , and among others a Bishop , the In●uisition , and the Councel , which governs and the other Island . From the excellence of its Wine , which is much beyoud that of Spain , a man may judge of the fruitfulness of the Country , which produces Wheat , Barley , Honey , Wax , Sugar-Canes , Cheese and Woad in great abundance , and breeds such 〈◊〉 of Cattel , that the Leather sold there is not one of the least Commodities the Inhabitants trade in not only with those of Sevil , and several other Cities of Spain , but also with the English , Dutch , Hamburgers , and other Nations of Europe , especially the Speniards , who bound for the West-Indies , take the most of their refreshments at this place . In the Isle of Teneriffe there is a Mountain , called El Pi●o de Terraira . It is certainly the highest Mountain in the World , since that a man cannot get it up in less then three dayes , and that must be too either in Iuly or August , in as much as all the year besides , it is covered with Snow , though there never fall any in those Islands . It is so high , that it may be seen at the distance of sixty Leagues , and from the top of it , a man may discover , and easily count all the other Canary Islands , though some of them be above fifty leagues distant from this . The Island of Fierro is also one of the most considerable of all the Canaries , and I conceive that name to be given it upon this account , that its soil , not affording so much as a drop of fresh water , seems to be of Iron . And indeed there is in this Island , neither River , nor Rivulet , nor Well , nor Spring , save that towards the Sea-side there are some Wells , but they lie at such a distance from the City , that the Inhabitants can make no use thereof . But the great Preserver , and Sustainer of all , remedies this inconvenience by a way so extraordinary , that a man will be forced to sit down and acknowledge , that he gives , in this , an undeniable Demonstration of his Goodness and infinite Providence . For , in the middest of the Island , there is a Tree , which is the only one in its kind , in as much as it hath no resemblance to those mentioned by us in this Relation , nor to any other known to us in Europe . The leaves of it are long and narrow , and continue in a constant verdure , Winter and Summer , and its branches are covered with a Cloud , which is never dispelled , but resolved into a moisture , which causes to fall from its leaves , a very clear Water , and that in such abundance , that the Cisterns , which are placed at the foot of the Tree , to receive it , are never empty , but contain enough to supply both men and beasts . Some affirm , that above a hundred leagues West of the Can●ries , there is sometimes seen an Island , called St. Borondon , which , they say , is very delightful and fertile , and inhabited by Christians ; yet can it not be said , what Language they speak , nor how the Island came to be peopled . The Spaniards of the Canaries have often endeavoured to find out the said Island ; but whether it be that it is alwayes covered with a thick mist , which hinders it from being discovered , or that the current of the water thereabouts was so strong , that it is a hard matter to land thereat ; certain it is , that as yet , it subsists only in the opinion wherewith most Sea-men are prepossessed , that , certainly there is an Island in those parts . The 30th . of November , the wind South-south-west , we got 31. leagues to the North-east , and were at noon got to 40. degrees , 32. minutes Latitude . December 3. With the same wind we got 34. Leagues , taking our course North-east . The 4. The wind North-east , carried us twenty seven Leagues , to East-north-east . The 5. The wind came to South-west , and continuing the same course , we got 34. leagues . This day it was just eleven moneths that we had been tossed up and down the Sea ; for we left Surat the 5. of Ianuary , though our Voyage had been prosperous enough ever since our departure from the Island of Madag●●ear . The 6. The same wind was heightned into a tempest , but having it Easterly , we got 50. leagues that day . When a man is once come to the Azores , he may assure himself all the year after of a West-wind , which will bring him into England , and never almost turns to South or North , though it may sometimes vary some points of the Compass from one side to the other . The 7. The wind came to the North-west , and we got 39. Leagues to East-north-east . The 8. The wind turn'd to South-west , and was so high , that we got 47. leagues , keeping on the same course . The 9. The wind South-south-west , we got 31. leagues , to North-north-east . We were this day at 49. degrees , 13. minutes . It was very cold , and we found bottom at 68. fathom , the Sand very white . In the evening we founded again , and found some change in the Sand , which was yellower then that in the morning , at fifty three fathom water . The wind changed at night , and coming to North-east , was just in our teeth . The 10. About noon , the wind came to South-west , and we found we had got 22. Leagues . The 11. At break of day we saw two English Vessels , and soon after , we discovered on our left hand , that point of England which is called The Lands end , and in the County of Cornwal . The wind was against us , which oblig'd us to endeavour doubling the point by Laveering . We made shift to get that day 16. Leagues . The 12. The wind still contrary , we continued Laveering . We saw another English Vessel , but could not come near it . The 13. The wind South-west , and South-south-west ; we continued our course to East-south-east , and to East , with a point towards the South . We got that day 64. Leagues , and were at 49. degrees Latitude . Then we chang'd our course , taking it to East-north-east , to get into the channel which divides England from France . The 14. we saw two Scotch Ships , and a Dunkirker . We came somewhat near them , but the Sea made such a noise , that we could not possibly hear one the other . The 15. We continued our course to East-north-east , and met three Dutch Ships bound for Br●sil . That day we passed in sight of the Isle of Wight , which lies at 50. degrees , 36. minutes Latitude , and at 19. degrees , and 4. minutes Longitude . The 16. About 10. in the morning we passed in sight of Dover-Castle , and at noon came to the Downs . We cast Anchor near three men of war which lay at Anchor in the same Road ; and thus we compleated our Voyage , in the 12. month after our departure from Surat . There were in the same Road above a hundred other ships lying at Anchor , in expectation of some change of weather , which was then so boystrous , that for two days we could not get out of our Ship. The Lord Admiral who commanded the Men of War , ventured to send his Shallop to our Ship , to congratulate the Presidents safe return . The 19. The wind being somewhat laid , the Admiral invited the President to dinner . I went along with him , and participated of the civility wherewith he received him . I must confess , I was somewhat surprised , to see upon the Sea such a prodigious quantity of silver Plate ; and a Table as well furnished , as that I may boldly say , the King was not better served at London , then the Admiral was in his Vessel . We were so well treated there , that night began to draw on ere we got away . Our Ship was not above a Musket shot from the Admiral 's but we were no sooner got into our boat , ere there rose such a Tempest , as not only hindred us from getting aboard , but forced us to Sea , the waves so filling our little Vessel , that we were forced to cast out the water with our hats . In the precedent part of this Relation , the Reader may have observed , that we had been in many great dangers ere we got to the Coasts of England ; but certain it is , that we were then in , was far greater then any we had escaped ; since we were in all probability to perish in fight of our dear Country , and to be wrackt in the Port , whereto we were already arriv'd . We were above four hours in these extremities , and at last we discovered a little Vessel , which had lost all its Anchors but the last , which was not so fastned , but that the wind forc'd it towards the Sea. We were in water up to the waste , but that hindred us not from setting our selves to the Oares , so that with much adoo we got to the said Vessel . Assoon as we were got into it , we found that it was as unsafe to be there , as to continue in our own ; in regard the Anchor being not able to stay it , we were in danger of being cast on a certain bank , which is one of the most dangerous of any about that Coast. And indeed , we should hardly have recovered our selves out of that fear , had we been in a condition to reflect on the danger we were in : but the cold we had endured , the good chear we had made , the salt water we had swallowed down in our boat , and the violent and extraordinary motion of that little Vessel , put us so out of order , that we were better then half dead , when we were brought the next day to our Ship , where we were received as persons risen from the dead , inasmuch as all who had seen our boat carried away by the violence of the winds , had given us over for irrecoverably lost ; nay , so far did they despair of ever seeing us again , that they had already bewailed our death . December 24. There rose so dreadful a Tempest , that in the same Road , which is accounted one of the safest and best in the World , 24. Ships , were forc'd to cut off their Masts . We were our selves put to the same extremity , but not so much by reason of the violence of the winds , as to avoid the running upon us of two men of War , which were got loose from their Anchors , and would otherwise have run foul upon ours . The 26. We got ashore , and reach'd that night to Canterbury , the Cathedral whereof is without doubt the noblest of any in England , and may be compared with the best structures in the World. The 27. We came to Gravesend ; the 28. to London , where certain Deputies of the East-India Company expected the President in eight Coaches at Black-wall . There came along with them the President 's Lady , whom he had not seen in seven years before . He would needs have me salute her , according to the English way , and obliged me to take up my lodging at his own house , and to participate of all the honours done him upon his arrival . December 30. I went to see the East-India House , and thank'd the Overseers there for all the civilities I had receiv'd from the President . They invited me to the entertainment which they made that day for him . The next day , and the 1. of Ianuary , we were at other treatments , and Ianuary 2. the Lord Major sent to invite us . He was so pleased with the Presidents discourse , that he prevail'd with him to come again the next day . The Lord Major was indeed himself very excellent for discourse , and having heard what dangers he had escaped in that great Voyage , he would shew us that they were not to be compared with such as some others had been in . He gave us the story of a Dutch Sea-man , who being condemned for a crime , his punishment was changed , and he was ordered to be left in St. Helens's Island , a place we have spoken of before . This unhappy person representing to himself the horrour of that solitude much beyond what it really was , since it came not near that we shall have occasion to speak of anon , fell into a despair , that made him attempt the strangest Action that ever was heard of . There had that day been interr'd in the same Island an Officer of the Ship : This Seaman took up the body out of the Coffin , and having made a kind of rudder of the upper board , ventured himself to Sea in it . It hapned fortunately to him , to be so great a calm , that the Ship lay as it were immoveable , within a League and half of the Island ; but his companions seeing so strange a kind of boat floating on the water , imagined they saw a Spectre , and were not a little startled at the resolution of the man , who durst hazard himself upon that Element , in three boards slightly nail'd together , which a small wave might have overturned , though he had no confidence to be received by those , who had so lately sentenc'd him to death . Accordingly it was put to the question whether he should be received or not , and some would have the sentence put in execution ; but at last , they concluded in mitiorem , and he was taken aboard , and came afterwards to Holland , where he lived in the Town of Horn , and related to many , how miraculously God had delivered him . Whereto the Lord Major added , that it was a great mistake in the said Sea-man , to take so desperate a resolution , upon pure thoughts of the solitude of that Place , since the Spaniards leave their sick there from year to year , to recover themselves of the inconveniences of their long Voyages , and that he could give them an example , which condemned the fortunate temerity of that man , whom fear caused to do what the most resolute courage would never have attempted . In the year 1616. a Flemming named Pickman , well known in England and Holland , for the Art he had in getting out of the Sea the great Guns of that Spanish Fleet , which was forc'd upon the Coasts of Ireland and Scotland , in the year 1588. coming from Dronthem in Norway , with a Vessel loaden with boards , was overtaken by a calm , during which , the current of the Sea carried him upon a Rock or little Island , towards the extremities of Scotland , where he was in some danger to be cast away . To avoid a wrack , he commanded some of his men to go into the Shallop , and to tow off the Ship. These having done so , would needs go up into a certain Rock to look for Eggs ; but assoon as they were got up into it , they at some distance perceived a man , whence they imagine there were others lay lurking thereabouts , and that he had made his escape thither to avoid some Pirats which might surprise their Ship : so that they made all the haste they could to their Shallop ▪ and returned to their Ship. But the calm continuing , and the current of the Sea , driving the Vessel against that Island , they were forc'd to get into the long boat , and tow her off again . The man they had seen before was in the mean time come to the brink of the Island , and made signs to them with his hands , intreating them to come nearer , and falling on his knees , and joyning his hands together , begg'd relief from them . At first , there was some difficulty made ; but coming nearer the Island , they saw something , which was more like a Ghost , then a living person , a body stark naked , black and hairy , a meagre and deformed countenance , and hollow and distorted eyes , which raised such compassion in them , that they proffered to take him into the boat ; but the Rock being so steepy thereabouts , that it was impossible to land , they went about the Island , and came at last to a flat shore , where they took the man aboard . They found nothing at all in the Island , nor grass , nor tree , nor ought whence a man could derive any subsistance , nor any shelter , but the ruines of a boat , wherewith he had made a kind of Hut , under which he might lye down , and shelter himself from the rain and injuries of the weather . The Sun was set ere they got to the Ship , and immediately , there rose a wind , which forc'd them off from the Island ; whence they imagined that what they had brought with them was not a man , since he had not the Figure of one ; whereupon they would know of him who he was , and how he came to that uninhabitable place . He made answer , He was an English-man , and that about a year before , being to pass in the ordinary passage boat from England to Dublin in Ireland , they were taken by a French Pirate , who being forced by the Tempest which immediately rose , to let go the passage boat , left us to the mercy of the waves , which carried us between Ireland and Scotland into the main Sea , expecting to be cast away every minute , as at last we were . For the bark being split against the Rock where you took me in , I escap'd with one of my comrades into the Island , in a more wretched condition , then if being swallowed up by the Sea , we had been delivered out of the extremities we were in for want of meat and drink . Of some of the boards of our boat , we made the Hut you saw , and we took some Sea-mews , which we set a drying in the wind and Sun , and so eat them raw . We found also , in the erevices of the Rock , upon the Sea-side , some Eggs , and thus had we wherewithal to subsist , as much as served to keep us from starving ▪ but what we thought most insupportable , was thirst , in regard the place affording no fresh water , but what fell from the sky and was left in certain pits , which Time had made in the Rock , we could not have of it at all seasons , by reason the Rock being small , and lying low , the waves came over the Island , and fill'd th● pits with salt-water . We lived in that condition six weeks , comforting one another , and finding some ease in our common misfortune , till that being left alone , it began to grow insupportable to me . For one day awaking in the morning , and missing my comrade , I fell into such a despair , that I had some thoughts of casting my self down headlong , and so putting a final period to that affliction , whereof I had endured but the one half , while I had a friend divided it with me . I know not what became of him , whither despair forc'd him to that extremity ; or whether getting up in the night , not fully awake , he fell into the Sea ; but I am of opinion , he fell in through carelesness , as he looked for Eggs in the crevices of the Rock , which as you saw was very steepy , on that side ; Inasmuch as having observed no distraction in him , I cannot imagine , he should of a sudden fall into that despair , against which he had fortified himself by continual and earnest prayers . I lost , with my comrade , the knife wherewith we killed the Sea-dogs , and the Mews , upon which we lived ; so that not able to kill any more , I was reduced to this extremity , to get out of one of the boards of my Hut a great nail , which I made a shift so to sharpen upon the Rock , that it served me for a knife . The same necessity put me upon another invention , which kept me the last winter , during which I endured the greatest misery imaginable . For finding the Rock and my Hut so covered with Snow , that it was impossible for me to get any thing abroad , I put out a little stick at the crevice of my Hut ; and baiting it with a little Sea-dogs fat , I by that means got some Sea-mews , which I took with my hand from under the Snow , and so I made a shift to keep my self from starving . I lived in this condition and solitude above elevon months , and was resolved to end my days in it , when God sent you hither to deliver me out of the greatest misery th●● ever man was in . The Sea-man having ended his discourse , the Master of the Ship treated him so well that within a few dayes he was quite another creature . He set him ashore at Derry in Ireland , and saw him afterward at Dublin , where such as had heard what hapned to him , gave him wherewithal to return into England . Thus the Lord Major made us acknowledge , that in all we had suffered , there was nothing extraordinary , and that long Voyages , are never without great dangers and inconveniences . He urged it to us , that as Ships are now built , and considering the knowledge men have of the course taken for the Indies , there is no more danger in those long Voyages , then in such as are made in the sight of Land , which Sea-man fear most . To this purpose he related a story , wherein we could no less admire the strange Resolutions of two men , then the goodness of God in their deliverance beyond all expectation . Four Christian slaves being in the Ship of an Algire-pirate , resolved to make their escape in a boat , which one of them , who was a Carpenter , undertook to build . The Carpenter set himself on work about making on woodden Pins , and other pieces necessary for the fastning of the boards , whereof the boat was to consist . The Turkish Captain asked him one day what he did , and was satisfied with the Answer the other made him , that it was only to avoid being idle , and to have things in readiness to mend the long boat , when need were . Having appointed a time for the execution of their design , they took off five boards from the room , where the provision was kept , whereof they used two for the bottom , two others for the sides , and the fifth for the prow and the poop , and so made up somewhat that was more like a trough then a boat . Their quilt served them for tow , and having pitcht the boat well , they set it into the water : but when they would have got into it , they found that two men loaded it so , that being in danger of sinking , two of the four desisted from an enterprise , wherein they thought to meet with more danger , then in staying a while longer among the Turks , so that only two , one English man , the other a Dutch-man , ventured themselves in it . All the tackling they had was only two oars , and a little Sail ; all the provisions , a little bread and fresh water ; and so they put to Sea , without either Compass or Astrolabe ; insomuch that being the first day overtaken by Tempest , which at every wave fill'd their boat , they were forc'd to go as the wind drove them , without keeping any course . They were continually imploy'd in casting out the water ; the Sea had spoiled their bread ; and they were almost quite spent , inasmuch as they could not take any rest , when they were cast upon the Coasts of Barbary . There they found a little wood , wherewith they somewhat enlarg'd their boat ; but they narrowly escap'd being taken and kill'd by the Moors , and had much ado to get to Sea again . What troubled them most , was thirst ; but they made some shift for that , with the blood of some Tortoises they took , and at last , after ten days floating up and down , they arrived upon the Coasts of Spain , at the Cape of St. Martin , between Alicant and Valentia . Those of the Country seeing them at a distance , sent a boat to meet them , carried them bread and wine , treated them very civilly , and found them passage for England . The sixth of Ianuary , being Twelfth-day , the King of England touched many that were troubled with the Evil. The Ceremony ended , my Lord of Strafford brought me to his Majesty , who was pleased to honour me with the kissing of his hand . The next day , the same Lord procured me the like Honour from the Queen ; besides which he did me several other extraordinary favours , upon all occasions . Afterwards I went often to Court , where their Majesties were pleased I should entertain them with some particulars of my Travels ; especially as to what I had observed in Muscovy and Persia . I continued at London near three months , partly to refresh my self after so long a Voyage , and partly in expectation of some mony from my own Prince , that I night make some acknowledgments of my Obligations to those who had treated me so kindly , from the day of my arrival at Surat to that time , and set my self in a posture of returning into my own Country . Of the time of my abode in England , I spent some at Court , where I had made several acquaintances , and some in viewing the publick and private Structures of the famous City of London ; as also several places near it ; as among others , Enfield , Tibulls , White-Hall , Saint Iame's , Hampton-Court , Windsor , Westminster-Hall , and the Abbey , the Tower , Greenwich , &c. [ Of the places above mentioned here in England , as also some of those he passed through in the Low-Countries , the Author gives a short description . But in regard what he says of the former , is known to most English-men , who are in any measure acquainted with the things remarkable in their own Country ; and what he delivers of the latter affords no extraordinary satisfaction to the curious , for whose diversion works of this nature are intended ; we thought fit to forbear the insertion thereof , that we might make the more haste to bring him to the end of his Travels , which shall be done according to his ordinary method . ] March the 20. taking water at Graves-end , whence I went to Rochester , and so came the twenty fourth to Dover . The next day , I embarked thence for Dunkirk , whither I got the same day . The next , I embarked thence for Newport , where I stayed only one night , and got the next day to Bruges . The 29th . I came to Gaunt , which I left the first of April , and got that night to Brussels the chief city of the Dutchy of Brabant . At Brussels I staid two dayes , and came the fourth to Louvain , which I left the fifth , and got the same day to Macchlin , about four Leagues distant from Louvain . The 6th . I left Macchlin , and came to A●werp , where having staid two dayes , and leaving it the ninth , I got the next day to Breda , where I stayed only the remainder of it , and went the next day to Bois-le-due , or Bold●e , five Leagues from Bred● . April the twelfth , I went to Saint Gertrudenberg , with an intention there to take boat for Rotterdam , as I did the same day . The thirteenth I came to Rotterdam , whence I went the same day to Delf ; thence to the Hague , thence to Leiden , and thence to Haerlem . The City is the biggest of any in Holland , next Amsterdam , and pretends to the invention of PRINTING , and would have the Glory of it due to one of its Citizens , named Laurence C●ster , who in the year M. CCCC.XX . framed the first Characters of Beech-wood , and afterwards found out the Ink , now used by Printers , nay , changed the Wooden Characters into Leaden ones , and afterwards those into Tin●e ; in so much , that in the year 1440. the Mystery was almost in its perfection . They are so fully perswaded , as to this in the City of Haerlem , that the Senate would Eternize the Memory of LAVRENCE COSTER , by the Inscription set upon the House he lived in . Which is this ; MEMORIAE SACRUM . TYPOGRAPHIA ▪ ARS ARTIUM OMNIUM CONSERVATRIX , NUNC PRIMUM INVENTA CIRCA ANNUM M. CCCC.XL . I left Haerlem , about six in the Evening , and came at nine the same night , to Amsterdam . Of this place I had heard so much , even in the Indies , that I had framed to my self , a certain Idaea of its greatness : but what the more surprised me , was , That going out of my Lodging the next morning , I had much ado to get through the thro●g of people ▪ walking up and down the Streets , in such numbers , as if there had been some Faire . All the other parts of the World seem'd to have sent their Factours thither , and that the East and North had brought thither all their Commodities ; whereof there were in the ●●ops 〈◊〉 the Patterns , whereas the main Stock was disposed into Store-houses , publick Weighing-places , upon sledges in the streets , upon the Kayes , in the flat-bottomed boats , which unload the great Ships , and others which serve for Store-houses for the Wheat . It was at some los● , which I should rather admire in that great City ▪ whether the Commerce of it , which is greater then that of all the other Cities of the Low-Countries put together ; the neatness of its Streets , especially that of the New City ; the sweetness and cleanlines of its house , the Magnificence of its publick and private Structures ; the abundance of Ships and Barks , which come thither , and go thenec every day ; the largeness of its Port , wherein there are at all times seven or eight hundred Ships ; or the Order and Policy observed by the Magistrate , in all things relating to the 〈◊〉 of the City , the well f●●e of its Inhabitants , and the improvement of Trade , by which only the City subsists , and causes to subsist that powerful State , whereof it is a considerable part . As to its Commerce there is no City in the world ; where the Inhabitants of Amsterdam have not their Factors and correspondents . All the maritime towns of England , France , Spain , and Italy , are full of them , as are also those of the Baltick-Sea , and Muscovy it self ▪ It is in a manner impossible to number the Ships it sends away every year to Archangel , 〈…〉 , to the Coasts of Pomerania , and into Norway where they put off their Spic●s and Silk , and Woolen sfuffs ; for Wheat , Timber , Pitch , 〈…〉 , and other things they stand in need of , either for the building of their , ships and houses , or the carrying on of their Trade in the other parts of the world . These Fleets go away commonly twice or thrice a year ; but there go some every day West-ward , and 〈◊〉 hour , for the other Cities of Holland , and the Neighbouring Provinces ; yet 〈…〉 hinder but that 〈◊〉 Ports and Clannells are so covered with boats and ships , that it may be questioned , whether the water be not there as much inhabited as the land , and whether there be more people in the houses or the ships . There is such abunof Wheat , Wine , Hemp , Flax , Wood , and Spices , as if all other Provinces of the world were emptied of their wealth , to make Amsterdam a publick Treasury of all they produce : so that it may be said , it is in this City properly , that a man may see those Miracles , which the famous Scaliger attributes to all Holland . Though a man should consider only the House belonging to the East-India Company , he would 〈…〉 all its Inhabitants . I ha● 〈◊〉 some Ship● 〈◊〉 at 〈…〉 the Store-houses , and Magazeens reaching at a great distance , from the East-India House , full of Spices , Silk , Stuffs 〈…〉 what ever China and the Indies afford that is most 〈…〉 had sent thithe● all its Ci●amon ; 〈…〉 all their Cloves ; ●he Islands of 〈…〉 all their Spices , China all its rich stuffs ; Iapan its excellent works of several kinds , and the rest of the Indies its Pepper and Silk . Nay , it may be said this Company is a kind of particular Common-wealth in that little world ; since its Magistrates , Officers , Arntes , ●l●ets Generals , Governour● of Provinces and Cities , and its subjects , seem to have no other dependance on this City , then a particular State hath on the Universe . It is since the year 1595 ▪ that the Dutch have made Voyages into the Indies , upon the instigation of a Merchant named Cornelius H●●●man , who living at Lisbon , informed himself , from the Portuguez , of all the particulars of those Voyages , and prevailed so far with some Merchants of Amsterdam , that in the year 1595. they sent out four Ships , which thay sent along the Coasts of Africk , and the Cape of good Hope into the Indies ; inasmuch as the design , which some others had to find out a passage North-ward , had not proved effectual . About two years and four months after these Ships returned to Amsterdam ; and though the profits of this first Voyage answered not the expectations of the persons concerned , yet were they such as engaged several other Merchants in the same design ; so that in the year 1598. they sent thither a second Fleet , consisting of ●ight great Ships . They would not stay the return of this Fleeet , but in the year 159● . set forth another , and much about the same time some other Merchants made up a new Company , and set out a particular Fleet , insomuch as to prevent the destruction of Trade likely to be occasioned by many different interests , the States of the United Provinces , in the year 1602. brought the persons concern'd to an agreement among themselves , and reduced them into one common Company , under their Authority , and the direction of the Prince of Orange , as Admiral of those Provinces . By this Agreement , thus authorised by a Grant of the States for one and twenty years , there was a regulation made , according to which the oversight of all that trade was put into the hands of the chiefest persons concern'd therein , divided into six Chambers or Courts , which were settled at Amsterdam ; Middleborough for Zealand ; at Delf and Rotterdam for the Meuse ; and at Horn and Enckhuisen for West-Friesland . The first consisted of twenty Directors ; that of Middleborough of twelve , and the four others of seven a piece , so that in all charges , that of Amsterdam bore the one half , that of Zealand a quarter part ; those of Meuse and West-friesland each a half-quarter . It was also ordered , that to General Assemblies , that of Amsterdam should send eight Deputies , that of Zealand four , and those of the Meuse and West friesland , each of them two , with a supernumerary for a casting voice , which was to be appointed by the Chambers of Zealand , the Meuse , and West-friesland alternately . The Stock of this Company amounted to six Millions six hundred French Livers , which was laid out in the setting forth of several Fleets ; and the first Voyages proved so fortunate , that it was found in the year 1613. that the money of the persons concern'd had gain'd two hundred and sixty upon the hundred . But the profits were much greater the year following , as may be seen by the D●vidents which have been made from time to time . In the house belonging to the same Company , I saw also all the Drugs , all the Fruits , and all the living Creatures which I had seen before in the Indies . It were impossible to imagine any thing more delightful , or more regularly disposed then the Streets , Water-channels , and Houses of this City . All the Rivulets are bordered with Line-trees , and the Quays pav'd at the extremities with Brick , an● in the middest with Flint . The Houses , especially those of the new City , are so man● Palaces ; so neat without , that painting could add nothing thereto , and so well furnish'd within , that there are some , whereof only the Pictures were enough to enrich a man. But what most speaks the cost imploy'd about them is least seen : For all the Houses being built on piles , it must be confessed , the foundations are no less precious then the rest of the Structure , and that there is not so noble a Forrest in the World as that which the City of Amsterdam hath under its houses . Among the publick Structures the Churches are remarkable ; and among others , those called the Old and the New , and the three others built some years since by the Magistrate . In the former is the Epitaph of Iacob de Heemskerk , who , having made two Voyages to Nova Zembla , and the Indies , was kill'd at the Streights of Gibralter , where he set upon the Spanish Fleet , within reach of the great Guns of the Fort. What a noble and neat place is the Hospital and Convent of St. George , where there are now received great numbers of Aged persons of both Sexes , who are maintained there ? What more charitable , then the care and tenderness wherewith distracted persons are treated ? And what severity do they not exercise in the ordering of incorrigible persons ; the men in a House , over the door whereof there is in golden Letters , VIRTVTIS EST DOMARE , CVNCTI PAVENT . Where they are constantly imployed in sawing Brasil with inexpressible pains , or some other work , according to the nature of the Crime for which they were sentenced to that punishment ; and the women in another house by themselves ? But there is not any thing so miraculous as the order observed there for the education of poor Orphans , who are very well kept , maintain'd , and taught ; as also in the administration of their Estates who are under Guardians ; these being obliged to give an account thereof to the Magistrate . The Exchanges of London and Antwerp are indeed noble places ; but there is something more magnificent in that of Amsterdam ; at least this may be affirm'd of it , that for the number of Merchants daily resorting thither at noon , neither of the other two is to be compared to it . I may put also among the publick Structures , the Weighing places , the Gates of the City , the three Sluces , which have not their like in the World ; the publick School , or Colledge , which the Magistrate hath opened there some years since ; The Arsenal , the Theatre for Playes , the Anatomy-Hall , the places appointed for shooting with Long-bow , Cross bow , and the Arquebuse ; and if I may be allowed to speak of a thing which is not yet , but no doubt will be within a few years , and whereof I have seen the draught , I mean the Town-house , or Guild-hall , I may boldly say there is not any in Europe comes near it . I stayed at Amsterdam eight dayes , and finding something in that City which pleased my fancy beyond what I had observed in any I saw before , I was unwilling to see any more , but having my imagination full of it , I took shipping the twenty third of April for Hamborough , whither I reach'd the twenty eighth following . I rested my self there one day , and got the first of May to Gottorp , where I presented my self to their Highnesses the Duke and Dutchess of Holstein , and so put a period to my long and toilsome TRAVELS . FINIS . A JOURNAL OF THE TRAVELS OF JOHN ALBERT De MANDELSLO , FROM PERSIA INTO THE EAST-INDIES , And thence back into GERMANY . M.DC.XXXVIII . IANVARY . THe 16. Mandelslo leaves Ispahan , the Metropolis of Persia , and came to Schiras the 28. 97. Leagues in 13. dayes . Pag. 1 The Sepulchre of Maderre Soliman , which the Persians believe to be that of Solomon's Mother , but is indeed the Sepulchre of Scach Soliman Calife ; Tziminar , or the Castle of forty Pillars ; the opinion of the Persians concerning it ; its description as now it is . p. 2 A description of Schiras , Metropolis of the Province of Schiras-wine , the best of any in Persia ; the fertility of the Country ; Shiras women the handsomest of any in the Kingdom . p. 3 He continues at Schiras 7. dayes . FEBRVARY . The 5. He leaves Schiras , and comes the 10. to the City of Laar , 48. Leagues in 6. dayes . p. 4 A dangerous way , where the Author was like to lose his life . ibid. A description of the City of Laar , its houses , Cittadel ; a kind of Worm breeding between the flesh and the skin , about an ell long ; how Laar came to be united to the Crown of Persia : Well-water Salt. ibid. Leaves Laar the 12. and comes the 23. to Gamron , where he stayes five weeks . p. 5 The Authors indisposition ; his treatment by the Sulthan ; a King of Gelkenda would marry his own Daughter . Mandelslo's distrust of the Dutch. ibid. MARCH . An English Vessel comes to Gamron , from Surat ; The 11. the Persians celebrated their Naurus . ibid. The King of Persia payes the English 30000. Tumains ; Arbola de Rays , or the Indian Fig-tree ; the Sepulchre of a Benjan Saint . p. 6 APRIL . The 1. Comes to Gamron , an Envoy , to assure the Sulthan of Sefi's favour . ibid. A description of the City of Gamron ; the errour of some Geographers , as to the scituation of Persia ; The scituation of Gamron , its houses , streets . p. 7 The Island of Kitsmich , its extent , fruits , abundance in fish and Cattel , how the Inhabitants live ; their cloathing ; nature of the climate ; the commerce , particularly that of the English , and Dutch. ibid. Their Money , Weights , Pearls , the manner of fishing for them , the King of Persia's Officers at Gamron ; the priviledges of the English there . p. 8 Persian Horses much esteemed among the Indians ; the City of Ormus described ; taken by the Portuguez . p. 9 Recover'd out of their hands by the Persians , with the assistance of the English , who are granted an absolute exemption for that service . ibid. The 6. He embarks at Gamron , and arrives at Surat the 25. following , above 250. German Leagues in nineteen dayes . He continues there 5. moneths . p. 10 The course from Ormus to Surat ; the description and scituation of the Island Zocotora ; its inhabitants , their commerce , which consists in Aloes . p. 11 Their Armes , their Religion ; the Qualities of the Climate of Surat ; the year hath but three seasons there . p. 12 The Presidents reception of the Author , how the English live at Surat ; their divertisements ; their respect for the President . p. 13 A general description of Indosthan ; its Provinces ; Candahar . ibid. Kabul Multan , &c. p. 14 , 15 The extent of the Mogul's Country , a description of the Kingdom of Guzuratta ; its extent . p. 16 It s principal Cities , Rivers , Ports ; its fertility . ibid. MAY. There came news to Surat , that the Governour of Candahor had revolted , and delivered the place to the Mogul . p. 17 The City of Reniel described ; Terry or Palm-wine : Surat described ; its Houses , Castle ; the Kom of Suhaly . ibid Surat the General Factory of the English Trade ; the places about Surat . p. 18 SEPTEMBER . The 14. Two English Ships arrive at Surat . ibid. A Dutch Vessel of 1400. Tuns comes to Surat ; The Rasboutes , what kind of people they are . 19 September the last , the Author leaves Surat , and comes the 12. of October to Amadabat , 45. Leagues , in 13. dayes . ibid. He continues there 8. dayes . Broitschia described ; Indico , the Sepulchre of a Mahumetan Saint . 20 OCTOBER . The 7. He comes to Brodra , which described ; where the best Lacque is made ; the Sepulchres of divers Mahumetan Saints . p. 21 The 11. Comes eo Mamadebath . p. 22 The Indian Oxen as metalsome as our Horses ; the Maidan of Amadabath . ibid. The Castle ; a Benjan Mosquey ; Amadabath described . p. 23 The principal Commodities there ; a piece of Ambergreece that weigh'd eighty pound Musk. p. 24 Merchandises pay no Custom at Amadabat ; the Revenue of the City ; the Sepulchre of Kasia ; that of a mischievous Father . p. 25 Princes not subject to the Schachbag-Garden ; an Alley . ibid. Leagues in length . p. 26. Parrots , Cormorants , &c. ibid. Crocodiles and other Creatures ; Amadabat maintains twelve thousand Horse ; the Governours wealth . p. 27 His Court and Expence ; the Authors visit to the Governour ; their discourse ; a second visit . p. 28. The use of Opium . ibid. A Character of the Governour of Amadabat . p. 30 His cruelty . ibid. The 21. He leaves Amadabat , and comes the 23. to Cambaya , 16. Leagues in three dayes . ibid. Tschitbag - Garden , where Sulthan Mahomet Bergeran was defeated . Cambaya described . p. 31 Its Markets , Inhabitants , Commerce , and Gardens ; an Indian widdow burnt with her own consent . ibid. How that custom came up . p. 32 The civility of an Indosthan Mahumetan : Bettele , Areca , described , much used by the Indians . p. 33 Leaves Cambaya the 25. and returns to Amadabat the 27. ibid. Comes to the Village of Serguntra , what they feed travelling Cattle with . p. 34 Tschitbag - Garden described . ibid. Leaves Amadabath the second time , the 29. and comes to Agra , 160. Leagues . p. 35 Agra described , its Market-places , Caravanseras , Mosqueys ; the Sepulchre of a Giant . ibid. Its Sanctuaries , Baths ; the Mogul's Palace described . p. 36 The Mogul's Throne , the Seraglio , Treasury ; a sort of Money of eight thousand Crowns the piece ; An Inventory of the Mogul's Treasure . p. 37 No hereditary dignity in the Mogul's Country : the chief Officers , the Mogul's Revenue . p. 38 The Armes of the Cavalry , they observe no order in fighting ; their Artillery , the order of their Armies . p. 40 The Mogul's Guard , the dignity of the Rajas , the Mogul's ordinary Retinue ; he changes the place of his abode according to the seasons . p. 41 How the Mogul celebrates the first day of the year : the Mogul's birth-day : another Mahumetan Feast . p. 42 The Mogul descended from Tamerlane : a pleasant story of him . ibid. The Mogul's divertisement , a combat between a Lyon and a Tiger , another between a Lyon and a Man , arm'd only with Sword and Buckler . p. 43 Another between a Man and a Tiger ; Mandelslo discovered to have killed an Indosthan at Ispahan . p. 44 He leaves Agra , and comes to Lahor , 70. Leagues . p. 45 All the way from Agra to Lahor is planted on both sides with Trees , which are full of Parrots and Apes . Lahor described ; the Baths of the Mahumetans . ibid. DECEMBER . The 19. He leaves Amadabath with a Caravan of a hundred Waggons , and comes to Surat the 26. p. 46 Persons of Quality have Banners carried before them ; an engagement with the Country people . ibid. Another with the Rasboutes ; the English President resigns his charge . p. 47 The Sulthan's entrance into Surat ; how the Mogul came to unite the Kingdom of Guzuratta to his Crown . p. 48 The Governour of Amadabath is Vice-roy of Guzuratta ; disposes of the Revenue of the Kingdom ; what the Revenue of Guzuratta amounts to . ibid. The administration of Iustice ; the other Cities of Guzuratta . p. 49 The Inhabitants of Guzuratta ; their cloathing . p. 50 Their Women ; their Cloathing ; they account black teeth a piece of beauty . p. 51 The Benjans are ingenious ; their ceremonies of marriage ; Polygamy lawful ; their Religion ; they worship the Devil . p. 52 Their Mosqueys ; Purification ; their God Brama ; their opinion concerning the Creation of the World. ibid. Brama's Lieutenants ; the authority of the Bramans . p. 53 They believe the immortality and transmigration of Souls ; a strange employment of the Bramans among the Malabars : the Sects of the Benjans : their cloathing : their belief . p. 54 Their Mosqueys ; their extraordinary abstinences : their publick Assemblies : the Sect of Samarath . ibid. Their God , and his Substitutes : a particular ceremony about the dead : the Women burn themselves at their Husbands death : The sect of Bisnow : their God. p. 55 Their manner of life : their firing : their Wives are not burnt : the Sect of the Goeghys : their God. p. 56 Their belief : hold not the transmigration of Souls : a strange manner of life : the superstition of the Benjans . p. 57 The Rasboutes : their belief : a story of five Rasboutes : their charity towards Birds : they marry their Children young : a remarkable story . p. 58 The Parsis : their manner of life : the seven Servants of God , twenty six other Servants of God. p. 59 They have no Mosqueys . p. 60 The Badge of their Religion : their houses : fire accounted sacred among them : they severely punish adultery : their manner of burial . ibid. The Indous , Jentives : their belief : the Theers . p. 61 The Marriage ceremonies of the Indian Mahumetans : the effect of Opium : Divorce lawful . p. 62 The education of their children : their interments : are called Mussulmans : their stature and complexion . p. 63 Their habit : their houses : the ceremonies of their visits : their expence . ibid. Their Domesticks : the condition of Tradesmen : their Houses : Merchants : p. 64 The several Sects of the Mahumetans : no lnne in Guzuratta : their expertness at the Bow : they have of Aristotle and Avicenna's works . p. 65 Their Language : the Diseases of the Country : Winter begins in June : the Commerce of Guzuratta : the manner of making Indico . p. 66 Salt-peter , Borax , Assa foetida , Opium . p. 67 The Drugs of Guzuratta : precious Stones , Weights , Measures , Money : much counterfeit money in the Indies . ibid. The fertility of Guzuratta : their way of making Bread : no Oats in the Indies : their Seed-time and Harvest : the Mogul Proprieter of the whole Country : their Gardens , Trees , Horses , Beef , Mutton . p. 68 Their Fowl , Fish , Ships : their trade to the Red-sea : to the Persian Gulf : to Achin : the Commerce of the Malabars in Guzuratta . p. 69 The Commerce of the Portuguez . p. 70 M.DC.XXXIX . IANVARY . The first he leaves Surat , takes shipping for England , and comes to Goa the eleventh following . p. 71 The way from Goa to Visiapour : the names and scituation of several Cities of Decam . p. 72 Visiapour described : the way from it to Dabul . p. 73 The City of Dabul described : the City of Rasiapour . p. 74 The Inhabitants of Decam : the Money of Decam . p. 75 The King of Decam tributary to the Mogul : the History of Chavas-chan : he is made Regent of the Kingdom : engages the State in a war ; the King implores the assistance of his Grandees against him . ibid. He attempts the life of his Prince , but is prevented and kill'd . p. 76 His friends would revenge his death : his ingratitude : the Mogul concerns himself in Mustapha's fortunes ; the King of Decam able to raise two hundred thousand Men. p. 77 His Artillery . ibid. The English President visits the Governour of Goa . p. 78 The Jesuits of Goa treat him ; a Feast at the profess'd House of the Jesuits there ; with a Ball. p. 79 The advantage the Jesuits make of those divertisements , in order to the propagation of Christian Religion . Another Feast at the Jesuits Colledge ; the Sepulchre of St. Francis Xaverius . p. 80 The Hospital of Goa : the Monastery of the Augustines ; the Portuguez pay the English 45000. Crowns . p. 81 The Viceroy's Presents to the President ; those of the General of the Gallions and the Jesuits . ibid. He leaves Goa the 20. and comes the 29. near Ceylon . Goa described ; how taken by the Portuguez . p. 82 Its Inhabitants . Winter begins in June ; the Diseases of those parts , the Women of Goa love white men ; the Herb Doutry , and its use ; the Women go not abroad . p. 83 The jealousie of the Portuguez ; the Portuguez Souldiers ; their Marriages and Christnings , their Slaves . p. 84 The Inhabitants of the Country , and their Houses , the Decanins excellent Gravers , &c. p. 85 Their Women deliver'd without pain ; they live in perfect health to a hundred years of age ; the Jews of Goa ; the Mahumetans ; their Money ; the Customs upon forreign Commodities . p. 86 The Viceroy of Goa ; a character of him ; his power , revenue . ibid. The Malabars ; Zamorin Emperour of Calicuth and Cananer . p. 78 The priviledges of the Nayres ; the writing of the Malabars ; the order of succession in Calicuth ; Cochim described ; the power of the King of Cochim ; a great priviledge of the Bramans . p. 88 The Zamorin of Calicuth sometime Emperour of the Malabars ; the Cape of Comory ; the Isle of Ceylon . p. 89 When discover'd by the Portuguez ; the History of Fimala Derma King of Candy , he murthers his Father and three Brothers ; declares against the Portuguez . p. 9 The treason of a Portuguez Renegado , p. 91 The Dutch ill treated in the Island of Ceylon : the Kingdom of Candy ; its Inhabitants , their Religion . ibid. Kings tributary to the Portuguez ; Mines of Gold and Silve● . p. 92 The Maldives ; the Coast of Coromandel , the Inhabitants thereabouts Christians ; a story of St. Thomas . p. 93 He is martyr'd at Edesa ; the City of Meliapour . p. 94 Bengala , its Inhabitants : their superstition . ibid. Pegu , the Palace Royal : the Guard. p. 95 The Kings forces ; he makes war upon his Vncle , King of Auva ; a just Execution , but too severe : a Combat betwixt two Kings ; the Pagodes of Pegu. ibid. The Peguans Armes : they are Pagans : adore the Devil : their Feasts ; how the Kings Corps are burnt : their Ecclesiasticks . p. 96 A third part of all mens estates falls to the King : a strange Sawce : other peculiar Customs : the Commodities of Pegu. p. 97 The River Menan overflows as the Nile ; India , its houses . p. 98 The King of Siam of a very ancient Family : is absolute ; his manner of life ; hath but one Wife . p. 99 A magnificent Procession : a Procession upon the River : the Revenue of the King of Siam . p. 100 His Expences : their Punishments : manners of justification : the Militia of Siam : p 101 Their Arms ; both the Kings of Siam and Pegu pretend to Soveraignty : the King of Siam a friend to the Dutch. ibid. Elephant-hunting● the occasion of the War between the Kings of Pegu and Siam : Raja Hapi , King of Siam . p. 102 The King of Siam a Pagan ; a Hierarchy ; Beguins a kind of religious women , the belief of the Inhabitants , lights in the Mosqueys , Prayers for the dead . p. 103 The Siameses invoke the Devil , their qualities , habit , houses , marriages , education of children . ibid. The traffick of the City of India , the King a Merchant , the money of Siam , the settlement of the Dutch in Siam . p. 104 The Kingdom of Cambodia , the Palace-Royal , the Lords of Cambodia , the Portuguez keep out the Dutch. p. 105 Malacca when discovered . p. 106 A description of Patana , its Inhabitants . p. 107 The Air of Patana , Mahumetans . p. 108 Batusabar , Metropolis of Patana its Inhabitants , the Language of the Malayans , the Island of Sumatra . p. 109 Was sometime divided into many Kingdoms : the King of Achim , the City of Achim , the Inhabitants . p. 110 Their Religion , food , the mournful tree , Cocoes . ibid. How they make Wine , their Paper , Bananas , what . p. 111 Pepper , how planted : the Island of Java , its Inhabitants : the King of Bantam . p. 112 A sulphureous Mountain , the names of several Cities of those parts . ibid. The Kings Palace , the Guard of the City , its Market-places , Armourers . p. 113 The City of Tuban described , the Kings Palace , its commerce . p. 114 The Javians Mahumetans , their Fasts , they marry their daughters very young , the ceremonies of their marriages , Women of Quality are kept in restraint . p. 115 The Magistrates of Bantam , the Kings Councel , the train and state of the Nobility , the qualities of the Javians , they are good Souldiers . p. 116 The Javians sophisticate their Wares , how they imploy their Slaves . ibid. The Commerce of Forreigners there , the trade of China , the money of Java . p. 117 The Portuguez commerce , Oysters of three hundred pound weight , Crocodile● , Civet , Hens , the Rhinocerot , Ants. p. 118. The Fruits of Java , Areca , Mangas , Ananas , Samaca , described . p. 119. Tamarinds , Tabaxir , Canes so big that Boats are made of them , a fruit called Duriaons , its qualities . ibid. The Lantor-tree , Cubebs , Mangosthan , Talasse , Jaca , wild Cinnamon , Carcapuli , Costus Indicus . p. 120 Zerumbet , Galanga , Benjamin , Sandal , Ginger , Anacardium , Pala de cuebra , Calamba . p. 121 Lacquc , other Drugs of Java , the Dutch fortifie in Jacatra . p. 122 They give it the name of Batavia : Madura a place of no trade ; the Isle of Baly , its scituation , Inhabitants . p. 123 It abounds in Rice , Fowl , Drugs , Fish , hath Gold mines , the King of Baly , the Island of Borneo , its Metropolis , the B●zoar stone . p. 124 The Haven , the Dutch treat with the King of Sambas about the trade of Diamonds , the Island Celebes ; its Metropolis ; its Inhabitants are Cannibals . 125 The Isle Gilolo , its Inhabitants and Fruits ; Amboyna its Inhabitants , discovery . p. 126 The Dutch take Amboyna Castle , the Religion of the Inhabitants , their superstitions . ibid. Their circumcision , marriage , oaths ; their qualities . p. 127 Banda , its Inhabitants , their Armes , they live long : p. 128 Nutmegs , Mace , Oyl of Nutmeg ; the Dutch Forts in Banda , prodigious Serpents , the Moluccas . p. 129 Sagu , How Bread made of it , how Wine ; the Inhabitants of the Moluccas . p. 130 Are partly Mahumetans , a particular piece of policy ; the Clove trade , the Portuguez seize it , are dispossest thereof by the Dutch ; a difference between the Castilians and the Portuguez about the Moluccas , grounded on a false supposition . 131 Magelan finds a new passage ; the Isle Ternate , what Cloves it affords . ibid. The Clove-tree grows without planting ; Avicenna's errour , wha● Cloves the Moluccas yield yearly , the Mountain of Ternate , but one season in the Moluccas . 132 A Wood incombustible , leafes turned to Butterflies , Birds of Paradise ; the King of Bachiam , the Isle of Machiam . p. 133 The Philippine Islands , the hunting of Crocodiles . p. 134 The commerce of the Chineses and Spaniards in the Philippines , the Archbishop of Manille is Viceroy , a description of the said City . p. 135 Whether Japan be an Island or part of the Continent , the names and revenues of the great Lords of Japan . p. 136 The revenue of the Ministers of State. p. 141 The Emperour of Japan's policy ; the Lords have three names . p. 142 Slaves die with their Masters , their manner of ripping up their bellies : their Mesquites : the Cities of Japan , not walled : no taxes in Japan . p. 143 The power of Masters over their Servants : Gaming criminal : all the relations of Offenders die with them : a particular punishment for theft . p. 144 The crimes for which all the kindred of a criminal are put to death ; an example of it . ibid. Lying punished with death : the Emperours expence : Jedo Castle : the Palaces of the Kings . p. 145 The Emperours retinue ; the Dayro ; the Emperours magnificence . p. 146 His Treasures : the Emperour of Japan , a Viceroy : confines his Wife to a Castle . p. 147 How the Emperour of Japan came to the Crown : Ceremonies at the choice of a Nurse for the Dayro's Son. p. 148 A revolution in Japan : a Souldier of Fortune gets to be General of the Army , and Soveraign , is poysoned . ibid. Bestows the Regency on one of the Lords , who put to death the Heir of the Crown ; the Emperour of Japan raises his Armies upon the charge of his Subjects : is able to raise three hundred sixty eight thousand foot , and thirty eitht thousand eight hundred Horse . p. 149 Their Arms : their Companies and Regiments : the Council of State ; the expence of great Lords . p. 150 The magnificence of the Lords in their buildings : three years requisite to provide an entertainment for the Emperour : the Emperour marries all the great Lords : Women kept in restraint . p. 151 Women never talk of business : the generosity of a Japponese Wife . p. 152 An example of modesty in a Maid ; the reservedness of their Conversation : the men jealous . ibid. Adultery severely punished : fornication permitted ; they have no devotion : their Pagodes and Priests . p. 153 The Ecclesiasticks divided into several sects , the death they are put to for breach of Vows , their opinion concerning the Soul , no disputes about Religion . p. 154 Thephate Christians , their diabolical inventions to put them to death . p. 155 Their houses , their civility . p. 156 No drinking houses in Japan ; their Musick , Wine ; Tsia , how prepared ; their marriages , and education of children . ibid. They go not to school till seven or eight years of age ; are not swath'd , the Japonneses tender in point of honour . p. 157 What Forreigners trade thither ; the occasion of the rupture between the Chineses and Japponeses ; Japan was not peopled by Chineses . p. 158 No Custom paid in Japan : no correspondence between the Emperour of Japan and other Princes : their Arithmetick : the Dayro writes the History of the Country . p. 159 The money of Japan : its store of Cattel and Fowl , several sorts of Mineral waters . p. 160 Their Physicians : the riches of Japan : a particular way of melting Iron : the Roman Catholick Religion planted in Japan : the Spaniards banish'd it ; the Dutch establish there : the Air of Japan . p. 161 The Japonneses distinguished into five Orders : the principal Ministers of Japan ; the procession of the Dayro and the Emperour ; the Dayro's baggage : the Ladies of Honour . ibid. Twenty seven Lords of the Dayro's Retinue ; twenty four Gentlemen ; the Dayro's three Wives : the chief servants of those Ladies : threescore and eight Gentlemen . p. 162 The Emperour and his Ward : the greatest Lords of Japan ; the Dayro's Concubines : his Secretary . p. 163 His Musick● the Dayro himself : the Emperours Presents to him . p. 164 The Isle of Tayovang : the Dutch settle there , and call it New Zealand : the Government is absolutely anarchical . p. 165 The places possest there by the Dutch : the Inhabitants of Fermosa , are civil , good-natur'd , ingenious : its Fruits . ibid. Their Wine ; the Women go a fishing ; How the Men live● their hunting . p. 166 The manner of their War ; their Armes ; the Island Tugin . p. 167 Their Magistracy , and its authority : their punishments . p. 168 The Magistrate hath no power : their respect for old age , mens age in order to marriage . p. 169 Their marriages , a pleasant kind of married life , the women not permitted to bear children till thirty five years of age . p. 170 Divorce lawful among them : their houses , their sustenance , have no Festivals , Dogs-hair Stuffes , their Funerals . p. 171 They neither bury nor burn the dead ; a sure remedy in painful diseases , their Religion , their sins . ibid. Their Gods , women only imployed about Religious Mysteries , their Devotion . p. 172 The Kingdom of China , its Frontiers , Extent , Provinces . p. 173 The Province of Peking , its Frontiers , Cities , Families , Revenue ; Xuntien described , &c. p. 174 The Palaces , the Provinces of Xansi , and Xensi , their Frontiers , &c. p. 175 The great Wall , by whom built , the Province of Xantung , its Frontirrs Cities , &c. p. 176 The Provinces of Honan , &c. the Province of Suchuen , &c. Radix Sina ; the Province of Huguang , &c. the Province of Quangsi ; its Frontiers , &c. ibid. Porcelane made at Kiangsi , the Province of ●anking , &c. the Prince of Checkiang , &c. p. 177 The City of Quinsay , Mark Paulo vindicated , the greatness of the City of Huncheu , the Province of Fokien , &c. the Inhabitants of Fokien trade most out of the Kingdom . p. 178 The Province of Quantung , &c. the industry of the Inhabitants , the Province of Quangsi , its Cities , &c. the Province of Quieucheu , its Cities , &c. p. 179 The Province of Junan , &c. both black and white Chineses , the difference of Fruits in China ; the Chineses hate idleness : China Fruits better then ours , Wax , Honey , Sugar . p. 180 Flesh cheap , their Fishing , how they breed Ducks . ibid. The Inhabitants , their cloathing , their women , their money , the provision made for the subsistance of the poor . p. 181 Printing in China before we had it : their way of writing , their paper , the dignity of Loytia , the Chineses very Ceremonious . p. 182 Their Feasts , their Plate , their New-years day , the honour they do Embassadours . p. 183 Their Weddings , Polygamy lawful , the Government of China Monarchial . p. 184 Offensive war made defensive by a fundamental Law , their King called Son of Heaven ; the Council of State ; Astrology requisite in Councellors of State , Viceroys and Governours . ibid. Other Officers of Provinces , Officers of the Crown , Debtors how treated , an admirable Order , their tortures , Prisons . p. 185 Their punishments , the Visitours . p. 186 The Religion of the Chineses , their Divinities , three China Saints , the Fable of Quani●a . p. 187 The Fable of Neoma , the Chineses use incantations , they invoke the Devil . ibid. Their belief concerning the Creation , they believe the immortality of the Soul , Purgatory . p. 188 They believe the Metempsychosis , their Religious men , they use beads , funeral Ceremonies , their mourning , the present state of China . p. 189 The Tartars possess'd of China , forced thence , the Origine of the Royal House of Teimings : the beginning of the Tartarian war , Leaotung taken . p. 190 Vanlie dies , and is succeeded by Tayohang , who forces away the Tartars : but they re-enter Leagtung , the Kings of China and Tartary die , the Chineses betray their Country ; Thien●ung King of Tartary dies . p. 191 Lizungzo enters the Province of Xansi , takes the City of Peking . p. 192 A Chinese calls the Tartars to his relief against the Rebels , the Tartars will not depart China . p. 193 They proclaim their King Emperour of China ; Usanguei made King , the Southerly Provinces chose another Emperour , the Tartars enter the Province of Nanking ; Hungquang strangled . ibid. Several Chinese Lords retire to Hangcheu ; Another Emperour , who is also strangled ; other Princes ; this division proves the ruine of China ; the Tartars reduce the Province of Fokien , the treachery of a Chinese Pirate . p. 194 An Emperour chosen in Quangsi ; the Tartars absolute Masters of China . p. 195 FEBRVARY . He leaves Ceylon the 20. and comes the second of July following to the Island of Madagascar ; where they stay six weeks . The Voyage continued ; several sorts of Birds . p. 196 Several sorts of Fish. ibid. Very changeable weather near the Line . p. 197 Maurice Island discover'd ; its Haven ; a prodigious Thorn-back ; No four-footed beasts in the said Island ; the story of a French-man , who liv'd 20. moneths in Maurice Island . p. 198 The Ship puts not into the Island ; Pintados , a Bird discovering nearness to Land. p. 199 Mangas de Veludo , a kind of Bird ; the Cape of Agulhas ; Fish foreshewing change of weather . p. 200 Trombas , what . ibid. Cabo falso ; the Cape of Good Hope discovered ; Pinguins a kind of Fowl. p. 201 The Inhabitants about the Cape of Good Hope ; their cloathing , food ; know neither God nor Devil ; Lions their only enemies . ibid. Hurricans . p. 202 Madagascar discover'd ; they put in there ; what Commodities go off there . p. 204 The Lord of those parts ; makes an alliance with the English ; Madagascar described . p. 205 Dragons-bloud , Aloes ; the Island abounds in Cattle ; its Inhabitants . p. 206 The Men are couragious ; their Armes ; Chief ; Religion ; Mozambique . ibid. When discover'd by the Portuguez . p. 207 The first landing of the Dutch at Madagascar . p. 208 AVGVST . He leaves Madagascar the 21. and arrives in England the 16. of December following . Declination of the Load-stone ; the Isle of St. Elizabeth ; Sea-wolves . p. 209 Badgers ; St. Helens Island ; planted by the Portuguez . p. 210 Ascension Island . p. 211 St. Thomas Island ; Land Crevices ; the Inhabitants ; Rolles Island . p. 212 Carisco Island ; Capo Verde ; its Inhabitants ; their Armes ; the Women do all the work . ibid. The men drunkards ; believe the immortality of the Soul ; D. Enrique discovers Guiny ; the scituation of Mina . p. 213 The Religion of the Inhabitants ; their superstition ; are religious in their Oaths ; their clothing , Armes ; the settlement of the Dutch in Guiny . p. 214 Diego-Can discovers the Kingdom of Congo ; its Provinces , Air , the Piver Zai●e ; Sea-horses . p. 215 Gold Mines , Serpents , Cocos ; their houses . ibid. They are all Architects and Physitians ; their cloathing ; the wealth of the Country ; their Money ; the absolute power of the King of Congo ; the Governour of Batta , Minister of State ; his Priviledges : their Armes and manner of fighting . p. 216 How Christian Religion was introduced there ; the Kingdom of Beny ; Cabo Verde described ; Ptolomy knew nothing of these people ; the Rivers Gambra and Zanaga . p 217 The Inhabitants about the Cape are Pagans ; their way of raising forces ; their Nobility ; the state of the Country when first discover'd ; the story of Beomi ; who is baptized . p. 218 The green Islands ; peopled by the Portuguez ; Flamencos , a kind of Bird ; St. Jago Island ; the Voyage continued . p. 219 The Azores : their number : they have good fruit . p. 220 Potatoes : Their Wheat will not keep ; Tercera , Oxen very large , the Island subject to Earthquakes , an Island started of a sudden : A Spring that petrifies wood ; a kind of wood hard as iron , Cedar . p. 221 Michael's Island , St. Mary's Island , Gratiosa Island , St. Georges Island , Fayal Island , Pico Island , the Island of Flore . p. 222 The convenience of these Islands , the Air very sharp in the Azores . The Canaries when discovered ; Lewis Earl of Clermont conquers them ; a French Gentleman conquers them , by Commission from the King of Castile . p. 223 They belong to the Crown of Castile , great Canary , Teneriffe , Fierro Island , a miraculous Tree . p. 224 The Voyage continued , the West wind reigns from the Azores to England , they come into the Channel . ibid. The Isle of Wight , the Downs ; the President and the Author like to be cast away in the Haven , another Tempest . p. 225 The Author comes to London . p. 280 M.DC.XL . IANVARY . The first be is treated by the Lord Mayor ; a strange attempt of a Dutch Marriner ; an example of dreadful solitude . p. 226 A strange resolution of two Christian Slaves . p. 227 The King of England touches some of the Evil. p. 283 The Author having continued at London near three moneths , leaves it the 20. of March , in order to his return for Holstein . p. 228 A description of Haerlem , where the Mystery of Printing was first invented . p. 229 The Inscription put upon the house of the first Inventor thereof . ibid. He comes to Amsterdam , a description of it , its commerce . p. 230 The first Voyages of the Dutch to the East-Indies . ibid. An account of several other places in Amsterdam . p. 231 MAY. The first , the Author comes to Gottorp , where he put on end to his Travels . p. 232 FINIS . Notes, typically marginal, from the original text Notes for div A53322-e18420 16●3 . The occasion of these Travels . An Embassy sent the King of Persia and Great Duke of Muscovy . The Embassadors . OCTOB . Their retinue . NOVEM . They embark . Orders for civil behaviour . Bornholm . Sea sickness . It s cause . A Calm . Cap de Demesnes . Dunemunde . The Ambassadors come to Riga . The Magistrat's present . Riga described . It s foundation . Made an Archbishoprick . Subject to Poland . Taken by the Suedes . Its fortifications . It s commerce . DECEM . The Ambassadors leave Riga . Ermes Castle . Halmet Castle . Ringen . Come to Derpt . An Episcopal City . Re-united to the Crown-f Poland . Taken by the Suedes . An University founded there by the King of Sueden . JANUARY 1634. The Ambassadours come to Narva . FEBRUARY . To Reuel . MAY. Return to Narva , and meet the Suedish Ambassadors . The Muscovites and Persians defray Ambassadors charges . Anniversary Ceremonies observ'd by the Muscovites for the dead . The Ambassadors leave Narva . Gam Fort. Kapurga . The civility of the Muscovian Ladies . Johannestal . JUNE . Neuschans Ladoga , a Lake . The Ambassadors come to Notebourg . Spiring , a fifth Ambassador from Sueden , a Hollander born , and sometime an Arrasweaver . The Suedish Ambassadors depart A Suedish resolution . The Muscovites sleep after Dinner . The reception of the Suedish Ambassadors . A Muscovian Collation . The situation of Notebourg . JULY . The Ambassadors came to Laba . Their reception . Another Muscovian Collation . The Ambassadors prosecute their Voyage Come to Ladoga . The Musick of Muscovy . Wolgda . The devotion of the Muscovites . Wolgda described . A dangerous fall of water . Troublesome Flies and other insects . The Presents of a Muscovian Monk. The Muscovites do not condemn those of a contrary belief . Corodiza . Soliza . Grunza . Wisoko . Krifseuiza . The Ambassadors came to Novogorod . Brunits . AUGUS . A Muscovian Procession . Crasmistansky . Gam Chresta . Jaselbitza . Simnogora Wolsolk . Columna ▪ Budeua . Torsock . Tuere . The River Wolga . Nichola Nachinski . The reception of the Ambassadors . The Pristafs take the vpper hand of the Amdors . Their Lodgings . The Great Dukes refreshing present to the Ambassadors . They are under a Guard. The Ambassadors Cavalcade The Presents . The Ceremonies of the audience . The Grand Duke treats the Ambassadors . SEPTEM . The Muscovian New-years day . A Tartarian Cavalcade . The entrance of a ●urkish Ambassador . The Turkish Ambassadors first audience . OCTOB . A Muscovian Festival . The Great Duke goes a Pilgrimage . NOVEM . The Great Duke grants the Ambassadors a passage through his Country . A Cavalcade of Crim-Tartars . The Ambassadors have their last Audience . The Czaar's present . Kl●n . Tuere . Tarsock . Novogorod . 1635. JANUARY . Mokriza . Tauerin . Orlin . Sariza . Lilienhagen . Narva . Reuel . Narva . Reuel . FEBRUARY . The Description of Parnau . 1635. The Ambassadors come to Riga . Mittau . Courland made a Dutchy . Doblen . Bador ▪ Hashof . Walzau . Memel . Swenzel . Bulcapen . Koningsberg . Elbing . Dantsig . It Stetin ▪ Rostock . Wismar . Schonberg APRIL ▪ Lubeck . Arnsbock . Pretz . Kiel . Gottorp . Notes for div A53322-e33500 1635. Preparatives for the second Voyage . The Ambassadors retinue . They embark . The Ship strikes against a Rock . The streight of Calmer . NOVEM . The Isle of Gotland . Tageroort ▪ Oetgensholm . Hondeshuig . Narga . The Island of Hogland . A dangerous attempt of the Ambassadors . The Ambassadors come into Livonia . To Reuel . DECEM . Reuel described . The description of Livonia . It s fertility Its Inhabitants . The Orders of Livonian Knights . The Ceremonies of marriages in Livonia . They are sad Christians . Their slavery . Their opinion of eternal life . Their Oath in Law-sutes . Their Sorcery . Their obstinacy . The Nobility of Livonia . The Government of Livonia The cont●nuation of our Voyage FEBRU . MARCH The Ambassadors leave Reuel . Kunda . Come to Narva . 1636. Juanogorod . A remarkable story of a Wolf. The Ambassadors leave Narva Lilicnhagen . Sarits . Orlin . Tzuerin . Desan . Mokriza . Come to Novogorod . A description of the City of Novogorod . An example of cruelty . Perun . St. Anthony's Monastery . The Ambassadors leave Novogorod . Brunits . Miedna . Kressa . Iaselbitza . Simnagora . Columna . Wisna wolloka . Windra Pusk . Torsock . Troitza Miedna . Tuere . Sawidowa Saulkspas . Klin . Beschick . Zerkizouo Nicola-Darebna . Their entrance into Moscou . The reception of the Ambassadors . Their allowance ▪ APRIL The Palm-Sunday Procession . The Muscov an celebration of Easter . Brugman hath a private audience . MAY. JUNE . The great Dutchess her Cavalcade . The entrance of Ambassadors from Poland . The fierceness of a Polish Ambassador . The Great Duke's Pass . The Ambassadors leave Moscou . A description of Moscou . It s building most of Wood. Catayrogod . Cremelena . Czaargorod . Skoradom Strelitza . Slauoda . The number of Churches and Chapels in Moscou . Notes for div A53322-e43440 1636 ▪ Muscovy described . The Province of Woledimer . Smolensko Rhesan . Permie . Jugarie . Wiathka . Bielks . Rschouie . Tuere . Plescou . Siberie . Jarostaf . Rosthou . Susdal . Dwina . Archangel . Ustiugha . Vologda . Bielejezoro . Petzora . Obdorie . The source of Wolga . Boristhianes . Dwina The Air of Muscovy . Extremely cold . Very hot in Summer . Fertility . Muscovy more fertile than Livonia . The seed-time . Their harvest . The fruits of Muscovy . Extraordinary Melons . Boranez . Flowers , Asparagus . Venison and Fowl. No Deer . Furre . No Carps in Muscovy . Mines . Samojede . The difference between Samojede and Samogitia . The habitations of the Samojedes Their nourishment . Their cloathing . The error of certain Geographers . A description of Groenland Of the Inhabitants . Their language . Their cloathing . Their ordinary exercises . They are Savages . The Groenlanders have no Gold nor Silver in their Countrey . Are Pagans . Inhabitants of Septentrional Countries swarthy . * Lib. 2. c. 78. The stature of the Muscovites . The Women paint . Their habit Their manner of life . They are ingenuous naturally . Are lyars and distrustful . A pleasant story . Have no civility . Quarrelsome . Insolent in their expressions . Not addicted to any study . Shameless Drunkards . Women given to drink . Tobacco forbidden among them . They are born to slavery . Strangers are in no better condition there They keep many Slaves . They are good Soldiers . The Siege of Smolensko . Their hous-keeping . Their feeding . Hydromel how made . The expences of Persons of quality . The highest act of Muscovian civility . They sleep after Dinner . Their stoves and bathing places . The Ceremonies of their marriages . The nuptial bed . The Ceremonies in the Church . How the Women live . Their divertisement . Why the Muscovites beat their wives Adultery . Their superstition . The Government of Muscovy . The 〈◊〉 signification of the word Czaar . The Czaar's Arms. The Muscovites know not what liberty is . The Great Dukes absolute power . Changes the Governours of Provinces every three years . Tee Money of Muscovy Muscovian Ambassadours . A remarkable Present . An Epit●my of the History of Muscovy . Juan Basilouits . Boris Gudenou . Foedor Borissouits . A counterfeit Demetrius . A conspiracy against the counterfeit Demetrius , Demetrius kill'd . Zuski made Great Duke . A second counterfeit Demetrius . A third Impostor . Uladislaus Prince of Poland chosen Czaar of Muscovy . The Muscovites discontented against the Polanders . Michael Federouits chosen Great Duke . A counterfeit Zuski ▪ Son of a Linnen-Draper . His first preferment Cheats his fellow Officer . Burns his wife , and retreats into Poland . Goes to Chmielniski . Turns Turk Becomes a Roman Catholick . Goes into Sueden . To Brussels . Embraces the Lutheran religion The Great Duke's Letters to the Duke of Holstein Timoska varies in his depositions . Would procure his own death . Is tortured And Executed ▪ The Ceremonies of the Czaar's Coronation , The Great Dukes favourite . An Insurrection in Moscou . Plesseou put to death . The principal Officers of Muscovy , and their 〈◊〉 . The Bojares obliged to follow the Court. Their expence . They esteem Nobility . His Expenc● . Their administration of Iustice . Their ordinary punishments . The Religion of the Muscovites . Their Baptism . The admirable constancy of an English Gentlewoman . Their Images . Their Churches . Their Hierarchy . Their Prelates marry not . How the Monks live . The Habits of the Ecclesiasticks . The Priests are oblig'd to marry . Their Mo●●steries . T●eir ●asts ▪ Their Confession . Their Communion . Their manner of burial . Notes for div A53322-e77050 JUNE , Columna . Peresla . Rhesan . Cassinogogorod . The City of Moruma . The Tartars of Mordwa . Nisenovogorod . The Wolga . B●silig●rod . Ceremi●●ses . The City of Sabakzar . The City of Suiatski . The City of Casan . A Tartar Prince . The Province of Casan . Reduc'd by the Muscovites . The Tartars Masters of the City of Moscou . The Great Duke Tributary to the artar . The fidelity of the Weywode of Resan . Casan ●esieged by John Basilouits . And takes it by storm . Melons of extraordinary bigness . The Course of Wolga . Ice in August . The River Kama . The City of Tetus . The River of Utka . The River Ussa . The superstition of the Muscovites . The City of Samara . The Mountain of the Cosaques . SEPTEMBER . The City of Soratof . The King of Persia's Cuptzi . The first Branch of Wolga . The City of Zariza . 1366. The second branch of the Wolga . 1636. The City of Tzornogar . The third branch of the Wolga . The fourth branch of the Wolga . A fifth Branch of the Wolga . A sixth Branch of the Wolga . The seventh Branch of the Wolga . The Ambassadors come to Astrachan . A description of the City of strachan . A description of Nagaia . The Isle of Dolgoi . Salt-pits ▪ The Fruits of Nagaia ▪ Its Inhabitants . Their food ▪ Their Religion . A custom of Persia to make Presents to persons of quality . The Cuptzi's Present . 1366 , The Cuptzi visits the Ambassadors . The Weywodes Presents . The Ambassadors visit the Tartar-Prince 1636. The incivility of the Muscovites . The Cuptzi's Feasts . The Tartars much given to Hawking . The Treatment of another Persian Merchant . Brugmans●●nprudence ●●nprudence . Another Tartar-Prince visits the Ambassadors . The Weywodes Present . OCTOB . Provisions for the continuation of the Voyage . The Ambassadors leave Astrachan . Simples of extraordinary bigness . Snakes . A Muscovian Slurr . The civility of a Persian Pilot. An ominous day . NOVEM ▪ Terki described . The Garrison of Terki . The Cuptzi's Present to the Ambassadors . A mutiny in the ship . An Eunuch belonging to the King of Persia visits the Ambassador . Their Presents to the Weywode . Their message to the Tartar-Prince . The reception of the Envoys from the Ambassadors by th● Tartar-Princess . The Collation . The curiosity of the Tartar-Ladies . The Tartars enclin'd to theft . The Ambassadors leave Terki . The Weywode's Present . An Island in the Caspian Sea. Mount Caucasus . Mengrelia . Mount Aratat . A Tempest . The Ambassadors disembark with part of their retinue . A strange resolution in the utmost hazard . The Ship runs a-ground . A description of the Caspian Sea. 1366. Is a sea by it self . The length & breadth of the Caspian Sea. 1636. The water is Salt. Neither Ebbs nor Flows . Notes for div A53322-e97800 1636. The name of Persia. 1366. The Province of Erak . The Province of Fars . The Province of Sciruan . The Province of Iran . 1636. The Province of Adirbeitzan . The Province of Kilan . Mesanderan . Lahetza● . Rescht ▪ Kesker . The Province of Choralan . The Province of Sablusthan Sitzistan . Kirman . 1366 ▪ The Province of Ch●sistan ▪ The Province of Tzisire , or Diarbek . The Province of Schiruan● The Houses of Persia. Brugmans incivility . The Governours resentment . The Cuptzi comes to Niasabath The Tartar-Prince of Dagestan visits t●e Ambassadors . Brugman 's indiscretion . The Ambassadors leave Niasabath . Padars . a people . They lodge in a Caravansera . The Mountain of Barmach . Ruins of Fortresses . The opinion of the Persians concerning these Fortresses . The Sepulchre of a Persian Saint . The Sepulchre described . The Sepulchre of another Saint . Shels in mountains far from the Sea. The superstition of the Persians . The reception of the Ambassadors at Schamachie . The Chan of Schamachie meets the Ambassadors . Allows them seats ; contrary to the custom , The services of the Feast . A strange sort of Napkins . The neatness of the Persians . The Chan an exellent Marks-man , One of the company kills himself with drinking Aquavitae . 1637. The Armenians bless the Water on T●ei●day . The Ambassadors , assist at their Service . The Ceremonies of the Arminians in Consecrating the Water . The Calenter's Feast . The Ambassadors Presents to the Chan. The Governour permits the Armenians to build a Church . The Schach● orders for the Ambassadors . The Muscovian Envoy leaves Schamachie . FEBRU . A College for the instruction of Youth . 1637. A School for Children . An Augustine Monk visits the Ambassadors . A Feast in memory of Haly. A Persian Priest pleasantly dress'd . A Procession . The Ambassadors treated by the Chan. An order from the Court for their departure . MARCH Another Festival . The first day of the Year . Which consists of 12 , Lunar moneths . Our Persian Interpreter proves a Renegade . The Ambassadors re-embursed their expence . Scamachie described ▪ Its streets and houses . Its Inhabitants , their Language , &c. The Chan's charge . Sepulchres of Saints . The Tomb of a Princess of Persia. The perpetual f●●e of the antient Persians . The Ambassadors presecute their journey . The demeanour of one of the Ambassadors . Nomades . The conjunction of Cyrus and Aras. The Frontiers of Schiruan and Mokan APRIL . Ahu , a kind of Deer . Tortoises . The Inhabitants . Betzirwan Tartarian Hutts . Ill weather , A ven●●●ous Herb ▪ The King sends another Conductor to meet the Ambassadors . The entrance of the Ambassadors into Ardebil . The Governour gives them a Collation . The Chan's House described . The veneration the Persians have for their Prince ▪ Thaberick ▪ Is serv'd without Wine . The expence at Ardebil . The Governours visit The visit of an Armenian Bishop . Christian Churches in Asia . Kurban or Sacrifice of the Persians . The Pilgrimages of the Persians and Turks . Particulars of the Pilgrimage to Meca . Prayers for the dead . The Chan treats the Ambassadors . Acquaints them with the violent death of the Grand-Signior . MAY. The Chancellor of Persia's son visits the Ambassadors . A particular Festival of the Persians . A strange kind of Devotion . A false miracle . The last Ceremonie● of the Festival . Persian Poets . Fire-work . The enterment of Hossein reprrsented A bloody devotion . Ardebil described . The air not so warm as elsewhere . The fertility of its soil . Its Streets ▪ It s Market-place . The S●pulchre of Schich-Sefi a Sanctuary . Its Metzids or Mosqueys . The Ambassadors visit Sehich-Sefi's Sepulchre . Lay down their Arms at the entrance . Schich-Sefi's Fast of forty days . Laicks not permitted to appreach the Sepulchre . A miraculous Vault . The Library The Kitchin The Charity of the place . Sepulchres of the Kings of Persia. A Fable . Commissaries for the reception of the profits . The confidence of a Favourite , Insolence punished . Another Saint's Sepulchre . The Tomb described . The Governour of Ardebil administers an Oath to the religious men belonging to the Sepulchre . Medicinal Waters . Sulphureous Sources . Sources of hot water . Serpents discover the wholesomness of the water . JUNE . The King sends the Ambassadors another Conductor . They leave Ardebil . The Chan takes leave of the Ambassadors . The Province of Chalcal . The corruption of the Persian Officers . Grass-hoppers . Kisilosein . The Mehemandars complaint . The Persians set upon the Ambassadors Guard. The City of Senkan . A Horseman had neither hands n●r feet . Senkan destroyed by Tamberlane . A branch of Mount Taurus . Sulthanie . It s situation . Built by Chodabende . A likely story . A Paraphrase of the Alchoran . The superstition of the Persians . Artillery . Tamberlane had a respect for the Mosqueys . The Women travel in great Chests The situation of Caswin . Is the antient Arsacia . Hath above 100000. Inhabistants . It s Language . The antient residence of the Kings of Persia. It s Palace . Markets . Turqueses and Rubies vary cheap . The Sepulchre of Hossen● Son ▪ Caravanseras . The fabulous story of Lokman . Risa a false Prophet . The History of the Indian Prince ▪ Schach-Tamas's evasion . The Ambassadors send to visit the Indian Prince . JULY The Governour gives the Ambassadors a Divertisement . Elephant ▪ An error of the Antients . The Mountain of Elwend . A pleasant story . The Ambassadors leave Caswin . The situation of Saba , Excellent fruits at Saba . Excessive heats . The City of Kom . It s situation . Is Ptolomy's Guriana . Its fruits . Melons . It s Trafsick . The Inhabitants inclin'd to thesi . They leave Kom . Come to Katschan . The Daruga's advancement The situation of Katschan . It s bigness A House with a 1000. Doors . Venemous Creatures . A remedy against Scorpions . The Author stung by a Scorpion . Another venemous insect . It s venom , and the effect of it . The remedy . Sheep eat these insects . The Fable of Schutza Adin . Hassan Kaschi an Arbian Author . Elmacini another Arabian Author . The Ambassadors leave Caschan . Come to Natens . Contin●e their journey . AUG . Are lodg'd among the Armenians . Are visited by the Dutch Factor . A quarre . with the Indian Ambassadors Domesticks . The Indian Leader kill'd . The King inter p●ses his Authority . The Indian Ambassador dismiss'd . His aboad at Ispahan His presents . The occas●on of the Embassy ▪ He departs ▪ The Ambassadors change their quarters . The King treats them still . They go into Muscovian habits Their first audience . The Presents made in the Prince's name . The Ambassadors Presents . The Persians observe no Order in their Ceremonies . The reception of the Ambassadors . The Hall for audience . Silver Pails to water horses . The King's age . The Ambassadors bro●ght in to audience Gold Plate . Schiras - wine . The Carver . Their manner of sitting at meat . Silence at meats . Musick . The first private Audience . Celebrate the Festival of St. Augustine . Dl●e in the Monastery . SEPT . Two Armenian Lords visit the Ambassadors . Musick . Porcelane Musick . The magnificence of an Armenian Lord. The second private Audience . The Ambassadors treated by the English. Indian Dancing-Women . Handsome and well shap'd . Their habit OCTOB . The Ambassadors make a feast . Running at a Ring . The scandalous Life of one of the Ambassadors . Ceremonies of Marriage among the Armenians . The Baptism of the Armenians . The Tragical History of a Clock-maker . Is execute● ▪ His enterment . The King takes the Ambassadors along with him a-hunting ▪ An Astrologer . Crane-hunting . Drake , and Wild-goose-hunting . Leopards . A Persian Lord turns Executioner . Wild-Ass●●esh much esteem'd in Persia. Presents from one of the Ambassadors to the King Pidgeon-Hunting . The King liberal in his Debauches . The Chancellor treats the Ambassadors . A Hall set all about with Looking - Glasses The Persian treatments have all Diversions The Chancellors name , age , and fortune . A second conference with the Chancellor . DECEM . The King's Presents to the Ambassadors . The Ambassadors last treatment at Court. The Chancellors Present to the King. The Ambassadors take leave of the King The Muscovian Poslanick dismiss'd . The Presents from some Persian Lords to the Ambassadors . Brugmans imprudence . One of the Gentlemen of the reti●●e 〈◊〉 takes Sanctuàry Brugmans insolence . The King's patience . Notes for div A53322-e132400 Ispahan described ▪ It s greatness . The River Senderut . Ispahan destroy'd by Tamberlane . Its Gardens . Its Fountains . Their Houses . Their stoves ▪ The streets ▪ The Maida● The King's Palace . His Guard , The Sanctuary . It s Citadel . Another Sanctuary T●e chief Mosquey of the City ▪ The Exercises of the Grand●es . Taverns . Places where The is drunk . Chesse . Places for Tobacco and Cahwa , or Coffee . Barbars and Surgeous . The Basar . Ispahan a place of great trade The Persian money ▪ Their brass money . Caravanseras or publick Inns. French Capucius . The King's stables . His Garden . Fruit-Trees . The Suburbs . Tzulfa . Tabrisabath . Hasenabath . Kebrabath . The Religion of the Kebbers . Villages near Ispahan . The fields about it . The air of Persia. Diseases . Persia is sandy and dry . Cotton ▪ Domestick , Creatures Sheep . Goats . Buffles . They abhor Swine . Camels . Carava●● . Horses . Mules . Asses . Fruits . Melons . Citrulls . Padintzan . The Vine , Why the Mahumetans drink no Wine . Duschab . Helwa . Zutzuch . Fruit-Trees . Silk Nefte . Salt. Iron ▪ The stature of the Persians , Paint their Hands and Nails . Their Habit . Lib. 3. Kisilbaschs The Habit of the Women . Chap. 1. The Persians are very neat . Iagenious . Liars . True in their friendships 〈…〉 The King Persia hath several Wives and Concubin●s . Sodomy not punish'd in Persia. Polygamy allowed in Persia. The House-keeping of 〈◊〉 Persi●ns Their Housholdstuff . Their ordinary food is Rice . Which servs them for Bread , Their Drink ▪ They tak● Opium . They take Tobacco . Cahwa , or Coffee . The use of The , or Tea . Where the best Stuffs are made ▪ Persia yields yearly 20000. Balls of Silk . Trading not obstructed by the Wars . The inconvenience of Polygamy . Incest tolerated . Their Ceremonies of Marriage , The Watch in the Night . Marriage for a certain time . The superstition of the Persians . They are jealous . Adultery cruelly punish'd ▪ Divorce lawful . A pleasant story . Another story . The Education of their children . Their Authors for reading . Their Writing . Their Ink. And Pens . The Persian Language . The Persians learn the Turkish Language . Their Characters . Their Vniversities . Their best Authors . A fabulous History of Alexander the Great . The Persians inclin'd to Poetry . The best Persian Poets . Their Law. Medicine . Astronomy . The Lunar and Solar year in Persia. The political Government of Persia. The quality of Sophi . The Kingdom of Persia Hereditary . The arms of Persia. The Coronation of their Kings . Ismael●●● Iacup . Ismae●● Schach Tamas . Mahomet Chodabende , Emir Hemse . Ismael III Ismael III kill'd . Schach-Abas succeeds . Engages in a War against the Tartars . And against the Turks . An excessive severity . Schach-Abas puts to death his eldest Son. Assassinate punish'd . Schach-Sefi succeeds his Grandfather . The beginning of his reign cruel , Kills another Vncle and his three Sons . Kills Seinel-Chan with his own hands . Puts to death his Chancellor and others . He ●●press'd more te●●rity than courage in his actions . Subject 〈◊〉 wine . His Wives ▪ His Concubines . His death : Schach-Abas succeeds his Father . Dignities not Hereditary . The Persian Army consists onely of Horse . Their Military Offices . The Persians hate Cowards . The Schach's Revenue . Officers of the Court. Chancellor . Kurtzi-baschi . Meheter . The Secretary of State. Diwanbeki . Kularagas● Eischikagasi-baschi The Master of the Ceremonies . The Controller . Tuschmal ▪ Secretary of the Closet . Master of the Horse . Grand Faulconer . Huntsman . Jesaulkor . The Hakim , Minarzim , and the Seder ▪ The administration of Iustice. Vsury forbidden . Their punishments . The Religion of the Persians . The Etymology of the word Mussulman . Circumcision . The difference between the Religion of the Persians and of the Turks . The initials of the Religion of the Persians . The Saints of the Persians . Their Festivals . Commentators upon the Alcoran . Miracles . Their purifi●●tions . Their Prayers . They are very devou● . Their opinion concerning Heaven and Hell. They dedicate their Children to Saints . Their Lent. The Kinred of Mahomet . Another sort of Religious men . Their Interrments . Notes for div A53322-e167950 Some of the Retinue take Sanctuary . DECEM . The Ambassadors leave Ispahan . Come to Natens . Kaschan ▪ JANUA . Kom ▪ The Mountain of Kilissim . 1638. Brugman hurt . Come to Saba . Meet with an Ambassador from the King of Poland . Come to Calwin . The superstition of the Persians . Leave Caswin . Fauces Hyrcaniae . A Caravansera upon a Bridge . A Dreadful Road. Summer and Winter the same day . The Provence of Kilan described . Its Fruits . The Kilek . Revolt . The history of Karib-Shach . A strange punishment . The Kilek disarm'd . Their●dbit . The Talisch Come to Rescht . Metropolis of the Province of Kilan . A feast in honour of Aly. Sefi Myrzas ' Sanctuary . Leave Rescht . Come to Kurab . Kurab Metropolis of the Province of Kelker . FEBRUA The Ambassadors leave Kurab . Come to the Province of Lengerkunan . Leave Lenkeran . The City of Kisilagats . The Inhabitants of a Village extirpated . A false Miracle of Aly. A harbarous action of the Ambassador Brugman . Causes a Kisilbach to be kill'd in cold blood . A Robber General of an Army . The River Aras. The mountain of Scamachie The Chan treats the Ambassadors . MARC . How the K of Persia assures the Chans of his favour . Armenian Ceremonies . The Armenians begin the year at Easter . The Ambass . intended for Holstein comes to Scamachie . The Ambassadors leave Scamachie . APRIL . Sources of Nefte . Padars a sort of people . Come to Derbent . Derbent described . The Fable of Tzumtzume . The Chan Tarku proffers to convoy the Ambassadors . They take order for their departure . The Governour hinders it . Other Saints Sepulchres , Leave Derbent , The Tartars of Dagesthan Their habit . Their Arms. The Prince of the Tartars . How chosen The Country of Osnun . The Lordship of Boinack . Brugman 's impertinence . A Polish Ambassador kill'd . The Author like to be taken by the Tartars Come to Tarku . Tarku the Metropolis of Dagesthan . A German living among the Tartars . The Ambassadors in great danger . A Present sent to Surkou-Chan . Who invites them to dinner . Particulars of the entertainment . Another Tartaria● Feast . The Governour of Terki refuses a Convoy . MAY. The Schemkal grants them passage . The River Albanus . Leave Andre . Enter Circassia . Abundance of Serpent . Jerbuah , a kind of Field-Mouse ▪ Terki the Metropolis of Circassia . The Government of the Country . Their language Habit . Women Are Chaste . Their Religion . Their Sacrifices . Their enterments . JUNE ▪ The Ambass . leave Terki . The Deserts of Astrachan . Come to Astrachan . JULY . A pernicious design of one of the Ambassadors . AUGUS . The Persian Ambassador comes to Astracha ▪ SEPTEM . The Ambassadors divide their Baggage . Brugman's charity . The Persian Ambassador buyes him a Wife . Leave Astrachan . Come to Tzornogar . To Sariza ▪ OCTO . To Soratof . To Samara . NOV . To Casan . DECEM . Leave Casan . Come to Nise . 1639. IANUA . Make their entrance into Moscou . The Czaar's second son dies . FEBRU . MARCH Leave Moscou ▪ Enter Ingermania ▪ Make their entrance into Narva . APRIL Leave Narva . Come to Reuel . JULY . Embark at Reuel . Come to Travemunde . To Eutin . To Kiel . AUGU . To Gottorp . Notes for div A53322-e188600 1638. Mandelslo 's person . His Design . S●ach Se●● loves him , and offers bin a Pension of 10000. Crowns . He considers whether he were best stay at Ispahan . Notes for div A53322-e189290 IANVARY . Mandelslo leaves Ispahan . Comes to Majar . To Kam●cha Machsud . Hannabath Jurgis●han Surma . Gus●i . Maderre Soliman . Siwan . Mardasch . Tzilminar . Persepolis Lib. 1. c. 5● . Lib. 17. Lib. 5 ▪ c. 7. The City of Schiras described . FEB●VARY . Berry . L●ar . Laar described . The Authors indisposition . Leaves Laar . Comes to Gamron . Dines with the Sulthan . MARCH . Mandelslo's distrust of the Dutch. Quem laesimus , o●imus . Arbol de Rays , or the Indian Fig-tree . The Sepulchre of a Benjan Saint . APRIL . Schach Sefi sends the Sulthan of Gamron an ●ssurance of his savour . A description of the city of Gamron . The errour of certain Geographers . The Scituation of Gamron . Its Houses . Its Streets . The Air. A great drought . The Isle of Kismisch . The Traffick of the English and Dutch there . Their ●oney . Weights . Pearls . The m●nrer of fishing for them . The King of Persia's Offi●ers at Gamron . The priviledges of the Eng●ish at Gamron . Persian Horses much esteem'd among the Indians . The City of Ormus described . Taken by the Portuguez . APRIL . Mandelslo embarks for Suratta : The scituation and description of the Island of Zocotora . Its Inhabitants . The Aloes of Zocotora . T●eir Arms. Comes to Surat . The year bath there but three Seasons . The respect the English at Surat have for their President . Their divertisement ▪ A general description of indosthan . Its Provinces . 1. Candahar . 2. Kabul . 3. Multan . 4. Haca-chan . 5. Bachar . 6. Tatta . 7. Soret . 8. Iselmere . 9. Attach . 10. Peng-ab . 11. Chismer . 12. Bankisch . 13. Jengapar . 14. Jenba . 15. Delly . 16. Bando . 17. Malway 18. Chitor . 19. Gusuratta . 20. Candisch . 21. Berar . 22. Gualor . 23. Agra . 24. Sambel . 25. Bakor . 26. Narvar 27. Nagracut . 28. Siba ▪ 2● Kakares ▪ 3● . Gor. 31. Pitan . 32. Kanduana . 33. Porena 34. Jewal . 35. Meuat . 36. Voessa . 37. Bengala . The extent of the Mogul's Country . A description of the Kingdom of Gususatta . It s extent . It s principal Cities . Its Rivers . Its Ports . It s Fertility . The Relation continued . MAY. The Governour of Candahar delivers up his place to the Mogul . JVNE . Terry , of Palm-Wine . Suratta described . Its Gates . Its Houses . The Castle ▪ The Port. The Kom of Suhaly . The Inhabitants . Surat the general Factory of the English Trade . The places about Surat . SEPTEMBER . Two English Ships arrive at Surat . Boldue a Dutch Vessel of 1400 Tun. Rasboutes . Leaves Suratta to go to Amadabat . Comes to Broitschia . Broitschia described . Indico . A fabulous miracle . Leaves broits●hia . Comes to Brodra . OCTOBER Brodra described . Lacque . The Sepulchres of Mahumetan Saints . Comes to Nariad . To Mamadebath . To Amadebat . The Indian Oxon as metalsome as the Horses in Germany . The Meydan . The Castle . A. Mosquey of the Benjans . Amadabath described . The principal Commodities there . Musk and Amber-greece . A piece of Amber-greece that weighed eighty pound . Musk. Merchandises pay no duties or custom at Amadabat . It s jurisdiction and revenue . The Sepulchre of a Kasi . The Sepulchre of an incestuous Father . The mountains of Marva . Where live Princes not subject to the Mogul . Schach-bag Corden . An Ally 150 Leagues together . Parrots . Cormorants . Fowl and Venison . Tame creatures . Fish. No Wine iu Guz●ratta . Arak . Hurtful creatures . Crocodiles . Crocodiles 30. foot long . A Crocodile swallows a woman with all her cloaths . How they lay their Eggs. Crocodiles 100. foot long . Serpents . Batts as big as Crows . Amadabat maintains 12000. horse . The Governours wealth . His Court. His Expence . Mandelslo visits the Governour of Amadabat . Their discourse . A second visit to the Governour . The Governour of Amadabat ● Persian born . But loves not the King of Persia. Mande●slo's discr●tion . A Character of the Governour of Amadabat . His cruelty . Mandelslo leaves Amadabat . Tschictbag Garden . Cambaya described . An Indian Widow 〈◊〉 burnt by her own consent . How the custom come up . The Civility of an Indosthan Mahumetan . Bettelé . Areca . Comes to Serguntra . What they keep travelling Beasts with . Tzietbagh Garden . Goes for Agra . Heribath . Damtiges . Comes to Agra . Agra described . It hath its Merket-places . 80. Caravanseras . Mosquey . The Sepulchre of a Gyant . Sanctuaries 800. Baths . The Mogul's Palace described . The Mogul worships the Sun. The Mogul's Throne . The Seraglio . The Mogul's Treasurer . A sort of money of eight thousand Crowns the piece . Fifty Millions in ready money . A Million of Livers in small money . Thirty Millions in precious Stones . Nine Millions in Statues , &c. Six millions in Plate ▪ 25000. Crowns in Copper Vessels . 1200000. Crowns in Purcelane . Neor eight Millions in Stuffes . In woollen Clothes 50000. Crowns . 5000000. in Tents , &c. Above 3000000. in Books . Four Millions in Artillery . Near four millions of Crowns in Arms. In Saddles and Harness 1200000. Crowns . In Coverings for Horses , 2500000. Crowns . Amount in all to 174113793 Crowns . No hereditary charge or dignity in the Mogul's Countrey . The chief Officers . The Mogul's Revenue . The Arms of the Cavalry Observe no order in fighting . Their Artillery . The order of their Armies . The Mogul's Guard. The dignity of the Rajas . The Mogul● ordinary retinue . He changes the place of his abode according to the seasons . The City of Agra described . How the Mogul celebrates the first day of the year . The Festival of the Mogul's birth-day . Another Mahumetan Feast . The Mogul comes from Tamerlan . The initials of his Government cruel . A pleasant story of the Mogul . The Mogul● divertisement . A combat between a Lyon and a Tiger . A Combat between a Man and a Tiger . A third Combat . Courage rewarded . Mandelslo discovered to have kill'd on Indosthan at Ispahan . Leaver Agra . Lahor described . The Baths of the Mahumetans . Returns to Amadabath . Fire works . Returns to Surat . Persons of quality have Banners carried before them . An Engagement with the Country people . An Engagement with the Rasboutes . Comes to Surat . The English President resigns his charge . The Sulthan's entrance into Surat . How the Mogul c●me to unite the Kingdom of Guzuratta to ●uCrown The Governour of Amadabath is Viceroy of all Guzuratta . His magnificence . Hath the dis●o●al of all the Revenue of the Kingdom . What the Revenue of G●zuratta amounts to . The Administration of Iustice. The other Cities of Guzuratta . Goga . Pattepatane and Mangerol . Diu. Bisantagan . Pettan . Cheytepour . Messana . Nassary , Gaudui , and Balsara . The Inhabitants of Guzuratta Their Cloaths . Their Women . Black Teeth beautiful . The Cloath of the Benjan women . The Benjans are ingenious . Their Ceremonies of marriage . The men permitted to marry twice or thrice . The Religion of the Benjans . They worship the Devil . Their Mosqueys . Their Purification . Their God Brama . Their opininion concerning the Creation of the World. Brama's Lieutenants The Authority of the Bramanes . T●ey believe the immortality and transmigration of 〈◊〉 . A strange imployment of the Bramans among the Malabares . The Sects of the Benjans . Their Cloathing . Their Belief . Their Mosqueys . Their extraordinary ●bstinences . Their publick Assemblies . The Sect of Samarath . Their belief . Their God and his Substitutes . A particular Ceremony about the dead The Women burn themselves at their Husbands death . The reason of it . The Sect of Bisnow . Their God. Their manner of life . Their ●iring Their Wives are not burnt . The Sect of the Goêghy . Their God. Their belief . Hold not the transmigration of Souls . A strange manner of living . The superstition of the Benjans . Rasboutes their belief . A Story of five Rasboutes . Their Charity towards Bi●ds . They marry their Children very young . A remarkable Story . The Parsis . Their manner of life . The seven Servants of God. Twenty six other Servants of God. They have no Mosqueys . The bodge of their Religion ▪ Their Houses . Fire is accounted sacred among them . They severely punish Adultory . Their manner of burial . Drun●enness . The Indous . Jentives . Their belief . Theers . The marriage Ceremonies of the Indian Mahumetans . The effects of Opium . They may be divorced . They bring up their Children well . Their Interments . They are called Mansulmans or Mussulmans . Their stature and complexion . Their Habit . Their Houses . The Ceremonies of their Visits . Their expence . Their Domesticks . The condition of Tradesmen . Their Houses . Merchants . Patans . Moguls , Indosthan● Blotious . No Inn in Guzuratta ▪ Their expertness at the Bow. They have some of Aristotle's , and Avicenna's Works . Their Language . The Diseases of the Country . Winter begins in June . The Commerce of Guzuratta . The manner of making Indico . Saltpeter . Borax . Assa foetida . Opium . The Drugs of Guzuratta . Their precious Stones . Their Weights . Their Measures . Their Money . Much counterfeit money in the Indies . The fertility of Guzuratta . Their way of baking bread . No Oats in the Indies . Their seed-time and harvest . The Mogul is really possessed of the whole Country . The Gardens . Trees . Their Horses . Their Beef and Mutton . Their Fowl. Fish , Their Ships Their trading to the Red-sea . To the Persian Gulf. To Achim , The Commerce of the Malabares in Guzuratta . The Commerce of the Portaguez . Notes for div A53322-e225060 IANVARY . 1639. Mandelslo leaves Surat . Comes to Daman . The way from Goa to Visiapour , Ditcauly . Danda. The Mountain of Balagatta . Herenekassi . Berouly . Werserée . Outor . Berapour . Matoura . Calingra . Worry . Attrowad . Badaraly . Kerwes . Skeokory . Rajebag . Getteuy . Graeen two Cities . Ba●●ouw● ▪ O●ren and Isselampour . Taffet . Cassegam . Calliar . Galoure , Winge . Qualampour . Domo . Tamba . Werad ▪ The City of Dabul describ'd . Rasapour . Venesars a people of Decam . The money of Decam . The weights . The King of Decam tributary to the Mogul . The History of Chauas-Chan ▪ He 〈…〉 Regent of the Kingdom . Engages the State 〈◊〉 war. The King implores the assistance of his Grandees against him . He attempts the life of his Prince . But is prevented . And kill'd . His Friends would revenge his death . Chauas's ingratitude towards his Benefactor . The Mogul concerns himself in Mustafa's Fortunes . The King of Decam able to raise 200000. men . His Artillery . Bacim . Rasiapour . Come to Goa . The English President visits the Viceroy . The Jesuits of Goa treat him . A feast at the professed house of the Jesuits . Another Feast at the Jesuits Colledge . The Sepulchro of Francis Xavier . The Hospital of Goa . The Monastery of the Augustines The Viceroy's Presents to the President . Mande ●lo lea●●es Goa . Goa described . Goa hath no w●ll . 〈…〉 The Portuguez of Goa pr●uder then any other . Winter begins in June . The Diseases of those parts . The Women go abroad . The jealousie of the Portuguez The Portuguez Souldiers . Their Marriages and Christnings . Their Slaves . The Inhabitants of the Country , and their houses . The Decanins excellent Gravers , &c. Their women delivered wi●hout pain . They live in perfect health to 100. years of age . The Jews of Goa . Their money . Customes upon Forreign Commodities . The Viceroy of Goa . Mandels●c continues his Voyage . Monteleone . The Malabars . Zamori● Emperour of Calicut● and Cananor . The priviledges of the Nayres The writing of the Malabars . The order of succession in Calicuth . Cochim described . The power of the King of Cochim A great Priviledge of the Bramans . The Zamorin of Calicuth was sometime Emperour of the Malabars . An Engagement with the Malabar Pirates . Pass in sight of Cochim . The Cope of Comory . The Isle of Ceylon . The ancient Taprobane . It s des●ription . When discovered by the Portuguez . The History of Fimala Derma King of Candy . Derma murthers his Father and three Brothers . Fimala declares against the Portuguez Gives Battle . The second Battle given . The treachery of a Portuguez Renegado . The Hollanders ill treated in the Isle of Zeilon . The Kingdom of Candy . The Inhabitants . The Women . Victuals cheap . Their Religion . Kings tributary to the Portuguez . Mines of Gold and Silver . The Maldives . The Coast of Coromandel . The Inhabitants on the Coast of Coromandel are Christians ▪ A History of Saint Thomas . Saint Thomas the Apostle martyr'd at Edessa . The Town of Meliapour . Orixa ▪ Masulipatam and Golcanda . Bengala . The Inhabitants . Their superstition . Pegu. Crocodiles in the Moat . The Palace Royal. The Guard. The Kings Forces He makes war upon his Vncle king of Auva . A just execution , but too sev●●● . A single Combat betwixt two Kings . The Idols . The Peguans Arms. They are Pagans . Adore the Devil . Their Feasts . How the Kings Corps are burnt . The Church-men . A strange Souce . Other peculiar Customs . The third part of all real Estates falls to the King. Merchandizes of Pegu ▪ Siam . Menam a River . Overflows as Nile doth . Siam very populous . India . Its houses . The King of Siam of a very ancient Family . Is absolute . His manne● of life . Hath but one Wife , A magnificent Precession . Procession upon the River . The Revenue . His Expences . Their punishments . Manners of Iustification . The Militi● of Siam . Their Arme● . Both the Kings of Siam and Pegu pretend to Soveraignty . The King of Siam friend to the Hollander● ▪ Elephant hunting . A white Elephant ▪ The occasion of the war between the Kings of Pegu and Siam . Raja Hapi King of Siam . The King a Pagan . A Hierarchy . Vow Chastity , but may quit the priesthood . Beguins . Their belief Lights in the Mosqueys . Prayers for the dead . The Siamedes invoke the Devil . Are well sh●p●d . Their qualities . Their habits . Their houses . Their marriages . Education of Children . The Traffick of the City of India . The King a Merchant . The money of Siam . M●ney of Shels . The settlement of the Hollanders at Siam The Pallace Royal. The Lords of Cambodia . The Portuguez●●cluded ●●cluded the Hollanders Malacca . When discovered . Patana . Description of Patana ▪ Its Inhabitants . Swallows nests . The Air of Patana . Mahumetans . Johor . The soyl fertile . Sumatra . The Riches . Contains many Kingdoms . King of Achim ▪ The Town of Achim . The Inhabitants . Religion . Their Victuals . The mournful day-tree . Cocoes . Ships made of it , as also Sails , Cables , &c. How they make Wine . Paper of this Tree . Bananas . Pepper . Java . Inhabitant . The King of Bantam . A flaming Mount. Joartam . Gerrici . Surabaia . Cidaye . Taboan . Cajam . Japara . Matram or Matavam . Pati and Dauma . Taggal . Monucaon . Jacattra . Bantam . The Kings Palace . A Drum for a Clock . The Guard of the town . Market places . Armourers . Tuban . The Javians , Mahumetans . Fasts . Divers Wives . Tourg ●●●riages . Magistrate of Bantam . The Kings Councel . The train and state of the Nobility The qualities of the Javians . Good Souldiers . Javians Sophuticate their w●res . How they imploy their Slaves . Strongers commer●s there . The trade of China . Coin of Java . The Portuguez Commerce . Oysters of three hundred weight Crocodiles . Civet Hens . Rhinocerot . Ants. Areca . Mangas . Ananas . Samaca . Tamarind● Tabaxir . Boats of Canes . Duriaons . Lantor . Cubebs . Mangosthan . Talasse . Jaca . Wild Cinnamon . Carcapuli . Costus Indicus . Zerumbet ▪ Galanga ▪ Benjamin ▪ Sandale ▪ Ginger . Anacardium . Palo de cuebro . Calamba . Lacque . Other Drugs in Java . The Dutch fortifie in Jacatra . Batavia . Madura ▪ place of no trading . Baly . It s s●ituation . 〈◊〉 . Abounds in Rice . Fowl. Drugs . Fish. Gold Mines . Pulo raza . The Isle of Borneo . Borneo the Town . Bazar . The Haven The Hollanders treat with the King of Sambas . Celebes Isl● . Amboyna . The inhabitants . The discovery . The Hollanders take Amboyna Castle . Religion . Consult with the Devil . Superstitio●s . Circumcision . Marriage . Oaths . Sorcerers ▪ Their qualities . I●dotible . Profaneness The Hollanders possess it intirely . Banda . Arms. They live long . Nutmegs . Maces . The Oyl of Nutmeg . The Hollanders Forts in Banda . Prodigio●● Serpents . Molucques . Sagu a sort of bread . How they make bread of it . Wine from the same Tree . The Inhabitants . Partly Mahumetans . A particular policy . The Clove ●ade . The Portuguez seize it . Dispossest by the Hollanders . A difference between the Castilians and the Portuguez for the Moluccaes . Grounded on a false supposition . Magellan finds a new passage . Ternate . Gamma lamma . Cloves . The tree grows without planting . Avicenna's errour . What cloves the Moluccaes yields yearly . The Mountain of Ternate . But one season in the Moluccaes . Cusos . A Wood incombustible . Leaves turn'd to Butterflyes . Tidor . Birds of Paradise . King of Bachiam . Machiam . Philippins . Manille . Hunting of Crocodiles . The Commerce of the Chineses and Spaniards in the Philippins . The Archbishop of Manilla is Viceroy . The City of Manilla . It is doubted whether it be on Island or Continent . The names and revenues of the Great Lords of Japan . The Revenues of the Ministers of St●te . The Emperour of Japan's policy . The Lords have three names . Slaves dye with their Masters . Their mann●r of ripping their bellies . Their Mesquites . The Cities of ●apan are not wall'd ▪ No Impositions in Japan . The powe● of Masters over their Servants . Gaming a Crime . All the Relations of Offenders die with them . A particular Punishment for The●t . The Crimes for which all the Kindred are put to death . A horrid execution . Lying punished with death . The Emperours expence . Jedo Castle . The Palaces of the Kings . The Emperours Retinue . The Dayro The Emperours magnificence . His Treasures . The Emperour of Japan is a vice-roy . Con●ines hi● Wife to a Castle , How the Emperour of Japan came to th● Crown . Ceremonies at the choic of a Nurse for the Dayro's son . A revolution in Japan A Souldier of Fortune gets to be General of the Army . And Soveraign . I● poyson'd . Besto● the Regency on one of the Lords . Puts to death the Heir of the Cown . The Emperour of Japan raises h●● Armies upon the charge of h Subjects Can raise 368000. foot , and 38800. horse . Their Arms. Their Companies and Regiments . The Council of State. The expences of great Lords . Provisions dear . The 〈◊〉 of the 〈◊〉 in their buildings . Three years requisite to 〈◊〉 an entrance for the Emperour . The Emperour marries all the great Lords . The women kept in restraint . Women never talk of business . The generosity of a ●aponnese Wife . An example of modesty in a 〈◊〉 . Another example of modestie . The reservedness of their conversotien . They are jealous . Adultery severely punished . Fornication permitted . They have no Devotion . Their Pagodes and Priests . Distinguished into several Sects . A cruel kind of death . Their opinion concerning the Soul. No disputes about Religion . They ha●e Christians . Diabolical inventions to put Christians to death . Their Houses . They are civil . No drinking houses in Japan . Their Musick . Their Wine . Tsia , how prepared . Their Marriages . Their education of their Children . Go not to School till seven or eight years of age . Not swath'd . The Japonneses tender in point of honour . An Example of it . Are good Friends . What Forraigners trade thither . The occasion of the rupture between the Chineses and the Japonneses . Japan was not peopled by Chineses . No Custom paid in Japan . No correspondence between the Emperour of Japan and other Princes . Their Arithmetick . The Day●ro writes the History of the Country . The Money of Japan . Japan well stored with Cottel and Fowl. Their Physicians . The riches of Japan . A particular way of melti●g Iron . The Roman Cathol●●● Religion planted in Japan . The Spaniards ba●ished it . The Dutch established there . The Air of Japan . Have many good qualities . Are distinguished into five Orders . The principal Ministers of Japan . The Procession of the Dayro and Emperour . The Dayro's baggage . The Ladies of Honour . 27. Lords of the Dayro's Retinue . 24. Gentlemen . The Dayro's three Wives . The chief Servants of those Ladies . 68. Gentlemen . The Emperour and his Word . The greatest Lords of Japan . The Dayro's Concubines . He Sacretary . His Musick . The Dayro The Iss● of Tayovang The Dutch settle there . And 〈◊〉 new Zealand , Fermosa . An Anarchy . The places possessed by the Dutch. The Inhabitants of Fermosa . Are civil and good natured . Are ingenious . 〈◊〉 Their Wine . Their women go afishing . How the 〈…〉 . Their hunt●●g . The manner of their 〈◊〉 〈…〉 The Island of Tugin . Their Magistracy . It s Authority . Their punishments . The Magistrate hath no power . They have a respect for old Age. The Age of the men in order to marriage . Their marriages A pleasant married life . The Women bear no children till 35. years of Age. Divorce lawful among them . Their houses Their sustenance . Have no Festivals . Dogshair-stuffs . Their Funerals . They neither bury nor burn the dead . A mad ramedy against painful diseases . Their Religion . Their Sins . Their Gods. Women only employed about their Mysteries . Their devotion ( 〈◊〉 Quakerisin ) The Kingdom of China . Its Frontiers . It s extent , The Provinces whereof it consists . The 〈◊〉 The Province of Peking . Its Frontiers . Its Cities . The number of its Families . Its Revenues . Xuntien described . The Palace . The Province of Xansi . Its Frontiers . Its Cities Families Revenue . The qualities of the Country . The Province of Xensi . Its Frontiers . The number of its Families . Its Revenues . Gold Mines . Rhubarb . Musk. The great Wall. By whom built . The Province of Xantung . Its Frontiers . Silks . Its Cities and Families . It s Revenue . The Province of Honan . Its Frontiers . Its Cities and Families . It s Revenui . The Province of Suchuen . Its Frontiers . Its Cities and Families . It s Revenue . Radix Sina . The Province of Huquang . Its Frontiers . Its Families . It s Revenue . The Province of Kiangsi : Its Frontiers . Its Cities and Families . Its Revenues . Porcelane made in Kiangsi . The Province of Nanking . Its Frontiers . Its Cities . Its Families and Revenue . The prodigious Revenue of one Provinc● . The Province of Chekiang . Cities . Families . It s Revenue . It s abundance in Silk ▪ The City of Quinsay . Marc Paulo justified . The greatness of the City of Hangcke● . The Province of Fokien : Its Frontiers . Cities . Families and Revenues . The Inhabitants of Fokien trade most out of the Kingdom . The Province of Quantung . Its Frontiers . Cities . Families . Revenue . The richest Province of China . The industry of the Inhabitants . The Province of Quangsi . Its Cities . Frontiers . Families and Revenue . The Province of Queicheu . Its Cities . Revenue . Frontiers . The Province of Iunnan ▪ Its Frontier ▪ It s wealth . Cities . Families and Revenue . There are both black and white Chineses . The difference of Fruits in China . The Chineses hate idleness . China Fruits better then ours . Wax and Honey . Sugar . Flesh very cheap . Spice . Their fishing . How they breed Ducks . How hatched . The Inhabitants . Their cloathing ▪ Their Women . Are ingenious . Their Money . The provision for the subsistance of the poor . Printing in China before we had it . Their way of writing . Their Paper . The dignity of Loytia . The Chineses very ceremonious . Their Feast ▪ Plate . Their new-years day . The honour they do Embassadours . Their weddings . Polygamy lawful . The Government of China Monarchical . Offensive Warr become defensive by a Fundamental Law. Their King called Son of Heaven . The Crown hereditary . The Councel of State. Astrology requisue in Councellors of State. Viceroys & Governours Other Officers of Provinces . Officers of the Crown . 〈…〉 Debtors 〈◊〉 treated . An admirable order . Their To●tures . Prisons . Their punishments . That of Thieves . The Visitors The Religion of the chineses . Their Divinities . 〈◊〉 China Saints . The Fabl● of Quanina The 〈◊〉 of Neoma . The Chineses use inc●ntations How they do it . They invoke the Devil . Their beli●f concerning the Creation . They believe the Immortality of the Soul. And Metempsychosis . Their Religious men Vse Beads . Funeral Ceremonies . Their mourning . The present State of China . The Tartars possessed of China . And forced thence . The origine of the Royal house of Teyming . The beginning of the Tartarian War. Take the Metropolis of Leatung Vanlie dies and succeeded by Tayohang He by Thienki . Wh● forces ●way the Tartars . But they re-enter Leaotung . Take the Isle of Thaoyuen The Kings of China , and Tartary dye . The Chineses betray their Country . Thienzung King of Tartary dies . Lizungzo enters the Province of Xansi . Takes the City of Peking . A Chinese calls the Tartar●te his relief against the Rebels . Lizungzo flies The Tartars will not go out of China . And proclaio● their King Emperour of China . Usanguei made King. The Southerly Provinces chuse another Emperour . A Son of Zungchini'● . The Tartars enter the Province of Nanking . Hungquang strangled . Several Chinese Lords retire to Haneheu . Another Emperour . Who is also strangled . Another Prince in the Province of Chekiang . Another in that of Fokien . This division proves the ruine of China . The Tartars reduce the Province of Fokien . The treachery of a Chinese Pirat . An Emperour chosen in Quangsi Notes for div A53322-e290860 1639 FEBRVARY . The Voyage continued . Several sorts of Birds . And Fish. Marsoui● . Tuberones MARCH . Very changeable weather near the Line . Maurice Island described . It s Haven . And offords the best Ebony . A prodigious Thornback . * The Dutch have built a ●or● there 〈…〉 1640. No four-footed Beasts . A French man lived 20. moneths in Maurice Island . The Ship ●uts not into the Island . APRIL ▪ Pintados , a Bird discov●ring nearness to Land. Mangas de valeudo , a kind of Bird. The Cape of Agulhas . Fish ●oreshewing the change of weather . Trombas . MAY. Cabo Falso They discover the Cape of Good hope The Cape of Good hop● Pinquins a kind of ●owl The Inhabitants about the Cape of Goodhope Their cl●thing . Their food . Vse no husbandry . Know neither God nor the Devil . Lions their only enemies Hurricans . IUN● . IVLY . They discover Madagascar . Arive there What Commodities go off at Madagasc●r . The Lord of those parts ▪ Makes an alliance with the English. AVGVST Madagascar described . It s greatness . It s Havens . Dragons-bloud . Aloes . The Island rich in Cattle . It s Inhabitams . The men are courageous . Their Arms. Their Chief Their Religion . Mozambique . When discovered by the Portuguez . The fist landing of the Dutch 〈◊〉 Madagasc●● . SEPTEMBER . Declinat●● of the Loadstone . The Island of St. Elizabeth . Sea-Wolves Badger . OCTOBER St. Helen's Island . Planted by the Portuguez Ascension Island . St. Thomas Island . Land Crevisses . The Inhabitants . Rolles-Island . Carisco-Island November . Capo Verde . Its Inhabitants . Their Arms The women do all the work The men drunkards . Believe the immortality of the soul. D. ●urique discovers Guiny . The scitu●tion of Mina . The Religion of the Inhabitants . Their Superstitious . Religious in their Oaths . Their Clothing . Their Arms. The settlement of the Dutch in Guiny . Diego Can discovers the Kingdom of Congo . The Kingdom of Cong● . ●s Provinces Bamba . Songo . Sunda . Pango , Batta , Pamba . The Air of the Country The River Zaire . Sea-horses ▪ Gold Mines . Serpents . Cocos . Their houses . They are all Ar●hitects and Physi●ions Their Clothing , The wealth of the Country . Their money . The obsolute power of the King of Congo . The Governour of Batta Minister of State. H● priviledges . Their Armies and manner of fighting . How Christian Religion was introduced there . The Kingdom of Beny . Cabo Verde described . The Inhabitants of the Cabo Verde . Are Pagans . Their way of raising forces . Their Nobility . The state of the Country when first discovered . The Green Island . Sargasso . Flamencos St. Jago , The Voyage● continued . The A●●ores . Tercera . Angra They 〈◊〉 good Fruit. Battat●s 〈◊〉 Potatoes . Their Wheat will not keep . Tercera O●en very large . Is 〈…〉 Earthquakes . An Island started of ● sudden . A Spring that petrifies wood . A kind of wood hard as Iron . Cedar . St. Michaels Island . St. Maries Island . Gratiosa Island . St. Georges Island . Fayal Island . Pico Island . The Island de Flores . The convenience of these Islands . The Air very sharp in the Assores . 1640. The ●anaries . When discovered . Lewis Count of Clermont conquers them . A French Gentleman conquers them by commission from the King of Casteel ; 〈…〉 of Castile . Great Canary . Teneriffe . Fierro Island . A miraculous tree . The Voyage continued . DECEMBER . The West-wind 〈◊〉 from the Azores to England . Come into the Channel The Isle of Wight . Dover . 〈…〉 like to be cast away in the Haven . Another tempest . Canterbury . Canterbury . Come to London . IANV . S. Edmund Wright . A strange attempt of a Duch marriner . An example of a dreadful solitude . A strange resolution of two Slaves MARCH . I left London , Mandelslo leaves London . MAY. 
A58876	----	Clelia, an excellent new romance the whole work in five parts, dedicated to Mademoiselle de Longueville / written in French by the exquisite pen of Monsieur de Scudery, governour of Nostredame de la Garde. Clélie. English Scudéry, Madeleine de, 1607-1701. 1678 Approx. 6042 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 435 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. Text Creation Partnership, Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) : 2005-12 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1). A58876 Wing S2156 ESTC R19972 12043613 ocm 12043613 53053 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A58876) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 53053) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 578:7) Clelia, an excellent new romance the whole work in five parts, dedicated to Mademoiselle de Longueville / written in French by the exquisite pen of Monsieur de Scudery, governour of Nostredame de la Garde. Clélie. English Scudéry, Madeleine de, 1607-1701. Davies, John, 1625-1693. Havers, G. (George) [9], 327 [i.e. 331], [4], 217-544 [i.e. 548], 553-736 p. : port., 1 fold. map. Printed and are to be sold by H. Herringman, D. Newman, T. Cockerel, S. Heyrick, W. Cadman, S. Loundes, G. Marriot, W. Crook, and C. Smith, London : 1678. Translation of Clelie. Parts 1-3 translated by John Davies and 4-5 by G.H. [i.e. George Havers]. Each part also has special t.p., that of pt. 4-5 dated 1677. Imprint varies: pt. 2-4, Printed for Dorman Newman and Thomas Cockerel.--pt. 5, Printed for Henry Herringman ... Dedication of pt. 2-3 signed: J. Davies, that of pt. 4 signed: G.H., of pt. 5: G. Havers. Reproduction of original in Huntington Library. Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford. Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO. EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor. The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines. Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements). Keying and markup guidelines are available at the Text Creation Partnership web site . eng 2005-06 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2005-07 Apex CoVantage Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2005-08 Andrew Kuster Sampled and proofread 2005-08 Andrew Kuster Text and markup reviewed and edited 2005-10 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion MONSIEUR GEORGE DE SCUDERY Governour of NOSTRE-DAME de la GARD CLELIA , AN EXCELLENT NEW ROMANCE : THE WHOLE WORK IN Five Parts , DEDICATED TO MADEMOISELLE de LONGUEVILLE . The FIRST PART . Written in French by the Exquisite Pen of Monsieur de Scudery , Governour of Nostredame de la Garde . LONDON , Printed and are to be sold by H. Herringman , D. Newman T. Cockerel , S. Heyrick , W. Cadman , S. Loundes , G. Marriot , W. Crook , and C. Smith . 1678. CLELIA , AN EXCELLENT NEW ROMANCE : DEDICATED TO MADEMOISELLE de LONGUEVILLE . The FIRST PART . Written in French by the Exquisite Pen of Monsieur de Scudery , Governour of Nostredame de la Gard. LONDON , Printed and are to be sold by H. Herringman , D. Newman , T. Cockerel , S. Heyrick , W. Cadman , S. Loundes , G. Marriot , W. Crook , and C. Smith . 1678. TO THE LADIES . ' T Is to the Altar of your perfections ( fairest Ladies ) That the Incomparable Courage of the noble Clelia flyes for Protection ; nor doth she fear you will prove less kind to her then the Rapid streams of a deep River , or the devouring flames of those fiery mountains wherewith Italy abounds : But 't is not so much the Remembrance of her dangers past , as the Consideration of her pains willingly taken for your beautiful Sex in passing the Seas , and changing not only her Language but her Country , that invites her thus chearfully to cast her self on your Mercies , and earnestly desire your kind acceptation , however that you may not think she comes empty handed and expects entertaiment meerly upon charity ; Survey her with an indifferent eye , and you shall find her abounding with such Uariety of Delights , as will easily defray her charges : For my part ( Ladies ) the Grand Inducement I had to bestow those few vacant hours ( I sometimes enjoy ) on this work was chiefly to pleasure you , and withal to endeavor to render the admirable Clelia as neatly drest in English , as her Famous Author Monsieur de Scudery hath set her forth in French. Compare Mandana with Clelia , the Princess of the Medes and Persians with an Illustrious Roman Lady , and you will perceive in both so many , but withal such different Adventures , as shall by the Truth of History and Illustration of Fiction satisfie both your curiosity and delight . THE AUTHORS DEDICATION TO MADEMOISELLE DE LONGUEVILLE . MADAM , ' T Is a Maid that Rome ador'd , which now spying a neerer approach to Divinity in You , transmits all her Honors , and submissively bows to a brighter Beauty . She comes to tell you , that if this age pay'd a just respect to Uertue , we had long since Dedicated an Altar to your Highness , where every Generous Heart would have ambition'd to be a sacrifice . And though there are few Princesses , whose veins wear so rich a purple as yours , yet you derive greater Ennoblements from your Merit , then extraction . Many Pillars of State have been carved from your Illustrious Stock ; but those Excellencies which singly adorn'd your Ancestors , are all Centred , and comprehended in you , not abridg'd , but bound up in one Fair Volume : Persons of your Quality are often dazell'd with their own Splendor , and abus'd with the false Elogies of others ; but nature hath given you the best antidote against Flattery , I mean to transcend it : for that which applyed to others would be complement and Hyperbole , when addressed to you , is frigid and poor , and falls beneath the sublime truth . Your Glorious example has made goodness the Fashion at Court ; and 't is yet a Problem , whether that profound Veneration which all render you , be more attracted by that Royal blood which you possess , or allur'd by your Exalted Vertue ; Permit me Madam peculiarly to admire your elemency and condescension , when you teach your Eyes so low a flight , as with humble Raies to warm and cherish your inferiors : In this you resemble the Monarch of Coelestial Bodies who ingrosses not his Treasury of Light , but communicates his Beams , and illustrates the World. All that have beheld you will attest , that a more accurate Idea of Beauty never sprung from a raptured fancy , then you really enjoy : Never was any informed with a clearer and more vigorous Spirit : never were these perfections crowned with a sincerer Goodness : 'T is here , Madam , that Clelia takes sanctuary , and that fair Roman , whose courage scorned the swelling pride of Tyber , ( when she submitted her delicate limbs to the waves , and rode upon that Trydent , which sways the liquid Empire ) now crosses the Ocean , to tender you a Legitimate duty : I shall oblige her to blend my interest with hers ; Since I have had the Glory to be esteemed by Madam your Mother , and the Count of Soissons your Uncle ; And your Highness knows best my eminent ingagements to Madam de Longveuille and her Family : I value it as no small honour , that some of my alliance have been numbred in your Retinue ; In fine , I my self have intirely compleated seven years under the command of my Lord the Prince of Carignan your Uncle , in the Arms of the Great Charles Emanuel his Father , whose affection I must ever esteem as the choysest largess of my Fortune . These incouragements ( Madam ) have made Clelia presume your shelter : she promises her self a lustre from your shadow ; which though you vouchsafe ; my felicity will not be compleat , except you add the permission of being all my Life , Madam Your Highnesses Most Humble and Most Obedient Servant . De SCUDERY . The LAKE of INDIFFERENCE CLELIA . The First Part. BOOK I. NEver was there a fairer day , then that which should have preceded the Nuptials of the Illustrious Aronces , and the Admirable Clelia ; and since the Sun first did crown the Spring with Roses and Lillies , it never cast more pure beams upon the fertile Fields of the delicious Capua , nor display'd more Luminous Radiations o're the Waves of the famous Vulturnus , which so pleasantly watered one of the fairest Countries in the World : The Heaven was Serene , the River calm , all the Winds were laid asleep in those dark Caverns , whose Intricate Meanders they only were acquainted with , and the gentle Zephyrus could do no more than fan the fair hairs of the Incomparable Clelia , who being now on the point to complete the felicity of the most perfect of Lovers , made it appear by her Eyes that the Elements enjoy'd no more tranquillity than she had in her Soul. As for Aronces , though he was more joyful then Clelia , love being more predominant in him , yet was he not without many Inquietudes , which produc'd a certain agitation of Spirit , thinking with himself he should not sufficiently testifie the greatness of his passion , if the only hope of being absolutely happy the next day had entirely satisfied him ; he murmured much against the length of the days , though it was one of the first in the Spring , and he now numbred the hours as Ages ; This pleasing anxiety proceeding from an amorous Impatience , did nothing dis-compose his usual temper sometimes clouded by most strange Distractions of his Spirit , which perswaded him some doleful accident might intervene whereby his happiness might be retarded as formerly it had been ; for e're this he had Espoused his Mistress had not the River on whose Banks was situated a stately House wherein Clelius resolv'd to consummate his Daughters Nuptials , with such a sudden violence exceeded its prefixed limits that 't was impossible to solemnize any Feast there during this terrible Inundation , the Waters continually encreas'd for the space of twelve hours , the Wind , Lightning , Thunder , and a dreadful Shower of Rain so multiplying the horrour of this fatal Deluge , that there was generally fear'd a total ruine and desolation : the water of the River seem'd to reach the Skies , and conjoyn'd , with that the Heavens pour'd down , agitated by those impetuous Tempests , roar'd as the swelling Billows of an angry Sea , or the falling of the most rapid Torrents : this violent eruption of the River , much disordered this Region of delight ; for it demolish'd Buildings both publick and private , rooted up Trees , covered the Fields with Sand and Stones , levell'd Hills , furrowed the Plains , and changed the whole face of this little Country , but when it had wholly spent its fury , 't was evidently seen that this inundation had in some places , unburied the ruines of divers Tombs , whose Inscriptions were half effaced , and in others it had discovered great Columns of Marble , with many other precious Materials ; so that this place in stead of being deprived of its former beauty , received a more additional lustre from those new acquired Ornaments . 'T was nigh those inestimable ruins that Aronces and Clelia ( conducted by Clelius and Sulpicia his Wife attended by a small select train , which should be the next day at the Nuptial Ceremonies of these two Illustrious Lovers ) walked with much pleasure and delight . Aronces not now remembring the former Impediments of his Rivals , all things as it were smiling at his approaching happiness , and Clelia so complying with his desires , that it was impossible the remaining rigour of his destiny should wholly silence his excessive joy , though 't was sometimes intermixt , as I have formerly told you with some Inquietudes ; therefore to acquaint her with the sweet transportments of his Soul , he led her ten or twelve paces from the agreeable company which followed him , imagining what he said to her when she was alone , would make a deep impression in her mind , but after a general , when he would have proceeded to a particular Conversation , and turned his head to see whether he could be heard by any but Clelia ; he saw appear at the entrance of a little Wood the gallantest of his Rivals called Horatius , accompanied by some of his Friends ; this sight without doubt much surprised Aronces , but much more Clelia , who fearing there might happen some sad accident , left Aronces to go to her Father , to oblige him to intercede between Horatius and her Lover , that there might arise no contention between them : scarce had she gone five or six paces , but a terrible Earthquake , which is usual in this Country , began so suddenly with such impetuosity , that the Earth opened between Aronces and Clelia , roaring like the mutinous Waves of the disturbed Ocean ; there issued from it such an horrible flame , that it deprived them from entertaining their eyes with their beloved Object , Aronces only seeing himself surrounded with waving flames , which assuming as many various forms , as are sometimes seen in the Clouds presented to his view the most terrible Object any Imagination can fancy , their blew colour interweav'd with red , yellow , and green , winding themselves in many different manners , rendred the sight of those flames so dreadful , that any but Aronces had certainly fainted in such an occasion ; for this Abyss which was opened between Aronces and Clelia , and which had so violently separated them , represented such an horrid spectacle , that it cannot be limned by the most exactest Pencil , and a black smoke having darkned the Sun and obscured the Air as if it had been night ; there sometimes issued from this Infernal Gulph a great quantity of tumultuous flames , which afterwards dilating themselves in the Air , were carried as Whirl winds of fire by the winds which now rose from all places ; but he was more surprised when he heard all places resound both with Celestial and Subterranean Thunders , which by terrible Convulsions of the Earth seemed to shake the Center of the World , and to remit nature to its first Chaos , a thousand burning stones slung from this flaming Gulph were shot into the Air with fearful hissings , and fell again into the Fields , either nigher or further , according to the impetuosity which carried them , or their own weight made them fall , in some places of the Plain flames boyled as springs of fire , and there exhal'd from these fires such a sulphureous Odor , that it almost suffocated all which were nigh them , and in the midst of all these fires from many parts their slowed divers Torrents which in some places extinguished the flame , and many others were themselves consumed by the fires which opposed them : And to finish this desolation there issued from that Abyss such a prodigious quantity of burning asnes , that the Earth , Air , and River were either entirely fill'd or cover'd with them . In the mean time as the Earth shook more and more , the house where the Solemnities of Clelia's Nuptials were to be kept , was wholly everted , the Hamlet where it was scituated , buried in its own ruins , many Flocks were destroyed , and many men perish'd , and there was never heard of such a dreadful disorder , for those which were on the Land sought little Boats to put themselves on the River , thinking to be safer there , and those which were on the River speedily landed , imagining there was less peril on the shore ; those in the Plains sled to the Mountains , and those in the Mountains descended into the Plains , those which were in the Woods endeavoured to gain the Fields , and those in the Fields to shelter themselves in the Woods , every one imagining that the place where he was not , was safer than that where he was . In the midst of this horrible Earthquake , of these terrible flames , of these dreadful Thunders both Celestial and Subterranean , of those terrible flames , of those Impetuous Torrents , of this sulphurous Odor , of those burning Stones , of that Cloud of flaming ashes which destroyed so many men , and so many Flocks where the Earthquake did not Extend ; in the midst , I say , of such an eminent Peril , Aronces who saw nothing living but himself , entertained his thoughts on nothing but his amiable Clelia , and fearing more her destruction than his own , he endeavoured by all means possible to overtake her : but he was not Master of his own Actions , for when he would have gone on one side , the Earthquake cast him on the other , so that he was forced to leave himself to the conduct of his fortune , which had freed him from such an Imminent Peril ; but when this great storm was o'r-blown , those burning flames extinct , the Earth re-stated , the noise silenced , the darkness dissipated after it had lasted the remainder of that day , and all the night , Aronces found himself when Phoebus rose from his watry Couch on a Mount of Coals and Ashes , from whence he might take an exact survey of this sad Country : but he was much astonish'd when he saw neither the house where he lay , nor the Hamlet where it was , to see a Isle of the Wood quite overturn'd , and all the field spread with men or dead flocks ; so that fear now possessing his Soul more then hope , he descended from that Hill of ashes , but as soon as he was descended he saw come forth of one of those Tombs that the over-flowing of the River had discovered , Clelius and Saryna which were retired thither , for by a furtunate Casualty the Earthquake had not destroyed them , at first Aronces much rejoyced to see them , hoping Clelia would have followed them from this Tomb , but when he had seen five of their friends , two men and three Women come out of it , he speedily advanced towards Sulpicia to whom he was nighest ; I pray , said he , tell me what is become of Clelia ; alas , answered this afflicted Mother , I came to demand the same of you , for I knew nothing but that at the same time as she left them to come to her father , I saw Horatius followed by those which accompained her Majesty towards her , and I saw nothing afterwards but Whirl-winds of flames which forced Clelius and I to shelter our selves in those Tombs with those which were the nighest to us , Sulpicia had hardly pronounced those words , when Aronces without looking upon either Clelius , Sulpitia , or those which were with them , sought amongst those great Mountains of ashes without precise knowing what he sought for , Clelius and the rest did the like , to see whether they could find any sign of the life or death of Clelia ; but the more they sought the more they encreased their grief , for they found one of Clelia's Maids stiffed under those burning coals which fell upon her , and nigh her Body they saw one of her Lovers which partaked of the same Destiny : This lamentable , though sad Object obliged Aronces to wish the fate of that unhappy Lover , since he had the advantage to finish his dayes by his Mistress . But as these two persons needed not any ones assistance , they did not stay there , after Clelius had ordered two of his Domesticks he accidentally found , to take those bodies from under the the ashes , and to remain there till they heard further from him ; whilst they were thus seeking what they could not find , there came many persons from all places , both from the neighbouring woods , from the ruinated houses , and from those new Concaves of the earth , to seek for their friends or kindred , for this Accident had dispersed all Families , some wept for their Fathers , others for their Children , some for their ruinated houses , others for their Flocks , and most for the fear only to have lost what they sought for ; for though Earthquakes have been very frequent in this delightful Country , their grief was not the less abated , but amongst so many misfortunes which o'r-spread this unhappy Country , none equalled that of the unfortunate Aronces , his affliction was the more powerful because it tied up the Organs of his Speech , and 't was easie at this time to discern the difference between the grief of a Father , Mother , and a Lover , for though Clelius and Sulpicia were much afflicted for their Daughter , yet Aronces his grief incomparably exceeded theirs ; but in fine , seeing their hopes frustrated in not finding what they sought for ; they believed Clelia might be escaped by a fortunate Accident as well as they ; feeding themselves therefore with this fancy a year , they thought nothing more requisite than to return to Capua , to see whether some one had not brought her thither , and fortune propitious to their designs presented them the means to perform their intended Journey , by supplying them with an empty Chariot , which the Earthquake having only overturned , they easily disingaged from the ashes , and finding a man who knew how to guide it , they mounted into it , after the least afflicted of the company had given order to carry the bodies of those two Lovers to Capua , and obliged the rest to take a short repast at the first convenient Habitation ; for 't was remarkable in this Earthquake , that it extended but from the Town where the Nuptials of Aronces were to be kept to Nola , and from thence to Capua ; it had only endamaged some places by the fall of the burning Cinders : the grief of Aronces much encreased when he arrived there , and heard no news neither of his dear Clelia nor his Rival , but a little after he knew Horatius was not dead , being advertised by one of his acquaintance , that an intimate friend of Horatius called Stenius , had read a Letter that morning from him ; so that incited both by a curiosity and Eyes of passion , he went to his house , where not finding him , but being told he was gone to breath himself in a spacious Field behind Diana's Temple at Capua , he went thither , Stenius as soon as he saw him received him with much civility , though he was his friends Rival , so that Aronces hoping he would not refuse to satisfie his demands , thus civilly saluted him : I am not ignorant Stenius said he to him , that you are more Horatius his friend than mine , neither would I propose you to betray the secret he hath consided to you , but being certainly informed you have received a Letter from him this day : I come to pray , and earnestly beseech you to tell me whether he doth intimate unto you that Clelia is living . I demand not , said he , whither he goes , or where he is now , for I know honour forbids you to tell it me , so it doth not permit me to demand it of you , and I have such a good opinion of you , that I am perswaded if I should request such a Courtesie of you , you would easily grant it me ; but I would not have the grandure of my affection force me to propound any unjust proposition ; but Stenius all that I desire is , that favouring an afflicted Lover , you only tell me whether Clelia is living , without informing wherein Horatius intends to carry her , and to oblige you thereto : pursued he , if you do not satisfie my desires , I shall rest in the opinion that Clelia is not dead , but retained in my Rivals power ; therefore I believe without infringing your fidelity to Horatius you may consent to my propositions : I do not deny , replied Stenius , but I have this day received a Letter from Horatius , and I confess I have it now about me , but I am much surprised at your strange demands , which I ought not to satisfie , and that I believe you would not your self do , if you were in my place ; if I demanded any thing which might prejudice your friend , replied Aronces , you would have reason to use the said expressions ; but that which I desire of you is to consolate an unhappy Lover , without any way prejudicing his Rival , and if you have ever loved , you would have never refused it me : I know not what I should do as a Lover , replied Stenius arrogantly , but I know as Horatius his friend , I ought not to acquaint you with any thing wherein he is interressed , and I account it an unworthy action of you to ask a thing which I cannot perform without violating the Laws of friendship , because you shall do it honourably , replied Aronces , putting his hand to his Sword , you must as well sustain your fidelity by your valour , as your wilful obstinacy , and you must defend the Letter of Horatius , since he will not tell me whether Clelia is living ; at those words Stenius retiring some paces drew his Sword , and before any would separate them , Aronces had not only disarmed and vanquished Stenius , but had taken from him Horatius his Letter , after which he speedily retired to Clelius house , where he viewed his Rival's Letter , which contained these words . Horatius to Stenius . AN Earthquake having put the Rigorous Clelia in my power , I intend to reside at Perusia , where send me all things which he that gives you the Letter requires of you , and to augment my satisfaction , write me what despair possesses my Rival . The reading of this Letter was so satisfactory to Aronces , as it cannot be expressed : for he not only learn'd that Clelia was living , but he likewise knew that his Rival carried her to a place where both honour and nature obliged him to go , and where he had not , it may be , so soon gone , if he had not been drawn thither by the attractive Loadstone of Love , so that acquainting Clelius and Sulpitia with his intention , he resolved to depart the next day , which he did , with an equipage only proportionable to Clelius Son-in-Law attended but by three or four Slaves , and obliged an intimate friend , whose amity he had contracted at Capua ; to perform this Voyage in whose bosom he emptied his most secret thoughts , that if this Journey should happily succeed he might share his fortune ; This affectionate friend , called Celeres ; being then the sole consolation of Aronces , they departed from Capua , after they had left order with Clelius and Sulpitia , to send them by a safe conduct all things which were necessary to accomplish the Voyage and wished success of Aronces ; these two friends began and pursued their intended Journey without any Obstacle , though 't was a tedious way , till arriving one night at the Banks of the Lake of Thrasymene , they stayed to consider its Beauty , and truly it merited the curious observation of such gallant Spirits as Aronces and Celeres , for as there are three fair and pleasant isles , every one fortified by a strong yet stately Castle , and round about the Lake many Villages and Hamlets which rendred these Islands the fairest in the world ; but Aronces and Celeres had searce the time to consider the grandure and beauty of this Lake , when they saw come from the Point of this Isle two little Barks , in one of which Aronces saw his dear Clelia , and Horatius with six men with swords in their hands , which defended themselves against ten which were in the other ; this Object so surprised him that he could not at first believe his eyes , but Celeres having confirmed him , 't was no deception of his sight , he really believed he saw both his Mistress and his Rival , and it seemed to him that he which was at the prow of the other Bark was the Prince of Numidia whom he dearly loved , Aronces was at this time much perplexed , because there was no Boat nigher than the space of two miles , as the Guide of the Country told him , which should conduct him to Perusia , so that he must resolve to go thither , for as these two Barks fighting with one another went still further from him , as if they would have gone to the second Isle of the Lake , he imagined if he should have enterprized to swim , 't was impossible his horse to overtake them , Horatius causing his men so diligently to ply their Oars ; so that seeing no likelyhood to assist his Mistress , unless he went speedily to the place where he was informed he might find many Boats , therefore he spur'd his horse towards part of the Lake which runs into a great Wood , which he must of necessity pass to go to an Habitation where his Guide assured him he might be supplied with Boats , but as he went thither he look'd towards the two Boats which fought , and saw to his great grief that they still went further from him , and that he must loose sight of them before he could come to approach them : as he was now buried in a deep Sea of distracted thoughts , and rode with a swist pace towards that part of the Coast , where he was informed he might procure Boats , his Friend whose spirit was not so possessed as his , heard a noise of Arms and Horses , which made him turn his head to see whether their men followed them , but he saw neither their men nor their Guide ; for as Aronces and he had rode very fast , the Wood deprived them of their sight , so that calling to Aronces that he should take care of himself , and not lightly engage himself , he told him what he heard , his melancholy not permitting him to hear it ; but he had scarce acquainted him with it , when a Slave covered with blood came from amongst the Trees running towards them , and addressing his Speech to them ; I beseech you , said he , whosoever you are , assist the Prince of Perusia which Traitors would assassinate ; at these words , Aronces lifted his eyes to Heaven , to demand as it were , what he should do in such an occasion , when so many puissant reasons made him unresolv'd ; but he was not long considering of it , for he saw an ancient man of a gallant presence , whom the Slave told him was Mezentius Prince of Perusia , who retired back , defending himself from six men which pursued him , one of which , which seemed to be the Captain so vigorously assailed him , that he was ready to thrust his Sword through his Body ; for though Mezentius was valiant , he was not in a posture to resist these Assailants , being hurt in two places , and having but a Trunchion of his Sword to put by their thrusts , the other part being broken by the weightiness of their blows ; such a compassionate Object dispelled the irresolution of Aronces , so that he cast himself with an incredible valour before the Prince of Perusia and his Enemy , who was ready to fix his heart , and Celeres so powerfully seconded Aronces , that at the second blow he gave the Captain of the Assassinats , he dyed his Sword with his blood ; Mezentius looking upon these Strangers as Protectors the Gods had sent him , and not knowing they knew who he was , told them for their encouragemen that they served a Prince who knew how to recompence them , but they had not need to be prompted to perform Heroick Actions , their valour making it sufficiently evident when they had their Swords in their hands . In the mean time , as those six men which assaulted Mezentius were very resolute , and the principal of them , one of the valiantest in the World ; Aronces and Celeres were at first involved in much danger , but after Aronces had killed one and hurt two , he set so vigorously upon him , which appeared to be Master of the rest , warding all his blows , and not letting slip any advantage , whilst Celeres and their men which were now arrived , fought with the others that he forced him to ●lie , and so strictly pursued him , that he push'd him against some great Trees the wind had overthrown , so that not having any power to retreat further , he thrust his Sword through his body , and saw him fall dead at his feet : But as he was in this Estate , one of those which fled before Celeres who pursued them , wounded Aronces in the thigh , thinking to pierce his body , but he was chastised for his presumption by him who received it , who discharged such a weighty blow on his head , that he o'rthrew him dead at his feet . In the mean time Mezentius who was very old , was so weakned by the effusion of his blood from those wounds he had received , that he was constrained to alight from his Horse , and to lean against a Tree , supported by that faithful Slave , who had spoken to Aronces and Celeres , on the other side the Protector of that Prince not being able longer to endure the agitation of his Horse , because of the hurt in his thigh , was much afflicted , seeing he could not further prosecute his intended Journey , but hoping the service he had rendred this Prince , might claim an acknowledgment and protection from him , he went , though with much difficulty , towards this Prince , who was then accompanied by many men of Quality which were come from divers places of the Wood , when he would have entreated him to send some of his men to help a distressed Virgin of a noble Extraction which was forcibly carried away ; this Prince was so suddenly bereaved both of his Sight and Speech , that Aronces not being hearkned to by any , they being all imployed to recover the sainting speech of this Prince , was reduced to a most deplorable condition ; so that without considering either his hurt , or the pain thereof , he went on foot followed by his Friend to the Lake , to see whether he could yet see those Barks he had seen , but Night now began to Curtain the whole Hemisphere , and so many thick Mists o'r-spead the Lake , that they could hardly see the Islands which were there , and further from seeing the two little Barks , so that the unhappy Lover wholly immerged in grief , and not regarding his hurt , a man of Quality conducted by Mezentius , his Slave came to him , who told him , that the Prince a little after he had left him , coming to himself , had commanded that they should take as much care of him to whom he owed his life , as of his own person , and 't was for that reason he sought for him , and Sycanus , for so was this man named ; further intreated him that he would be pleased to go into a Boat which was about fifty paces from them to be transported to the next Island , where he should be accommodated with all necessaries whatsoever , for in sine said Sycanus , as there is but one Chariot to carry the Prince to Perusia , and that 't is too late for you to ride thither in the condition you are in , you had better to go to the Castle in the Island , where I offer you on the Princes part all that depends on me , it being under my command . Aronces hearing Sycanus his proposition , joyfully accepted of it , but withall desired him that instead of going directly to the Isle , he would permit him to seek upon the Lake for two Barques which he had seen a little before he had the happiness to lend his assistance to Mezentius , telling him more easily to induce him thereto , that he was obliged to succour a Noble Virgin which was in one of those Barques , but Sycanus answered him , that he being not in a condition to go himself , whilst he went to the Island , he would go with his Friend in another Boat to endeavour to satisfie his desires , though with little hope of success , because of the greatness of the Lake , the time that was clapsed , since he saw the two Barques , the thickness of the mists and the approaching night ; Aronces answered that he had been told by Marriners , that they could see more clear in the night upon the water when there were mists , then when there was none , and that he would go himself , so that not being able to be diverted from his Intentions , he caused the Boat wherein he was to be rowed more than three hours upon the Lake before he would consent to be landed at the Island , to have his hurts drest ; but in the end knowing that which his love prompted him to was irrational , and Celeres having whispered to him , that if he would think to live , to deliver Clelia , and to revenge himself of his Rival , he should permit Sycanus to command his men to land them at the Willow Island ; for by that name 't was called to distinguish it from two others which are in the Lake of Thrasimene . As Sycanus was accomplish'd with all Noble Qualities , and was link'd in marriage with a Lady whose virtue and merit far surpassed those of her Sex , Aronces and Celeres were received into this Castle with as much Civility as Magnificence , Aronces being as well attended there as if he had been at Perusia , for as this Isle had many Inhabitants , and Sycanus usually resided there , it was furnish'd with very expert Chirurgions , and all things else both necessary and delicious ; the apartment of Aronces was most magnificent ; for as Perusia was then one of the richest Cities in Italy , except those on the Sea Coast , and Sycanus being descended from one of the greatest and most Opulent houses of Perusia : this Castle was not only pleasantly scituated , but richly adorned : the Chamber where Aronces was lodged , was in that Isle which nigh superview'd all the Lake , and from whence he might see the place where he had seen Clelia , though he could not bless his eyes with a sight of her , but he was not the only person which found assistance in this Island , for his wound was hardly drest when one advertised Sycanus that there was a Barque landed , in which there was a man of a gallant Deportment , who was much hurt , and who demanded the favour of him to pass the Night in one of the Fisher's Cabins , that his hurts might be look'd too : but as Sycanus was too generous not to assist those which were unhappy when it lay in his power , he went himself to offer to this unknown all the assistance he required , and he so freely offered it him that he accepted of it , and was conducted to the Castle , and lodged in the Apartment far enough from Aronces ; so that Celeres being with him to endeavour to consolate him , he did not know till the next morning ; about three hours after the Sun was risen , that there was arrived an hurt Stranger at the Castle , he heard it from Sycanus his Wife which was called Aurelia , and who demanded of him when she gave him a Visit , if he was accommodated in the Apartment they had given him , because it look'd over a little Port where there was alway some noyse , for in fine , said she obligingly to him , as the Protector of the Prince ; Mezentius may command some priviledge , if you are disturbed in that place where you are , we will give you another Lodging when we dislodge the other Stranger the gods have sent hither to be succoured as well as you : what , Madam , replied Aronces , is there arrived any more unhappy than I ; yes Generous unknown , replied Aurelia , and he is more unhappy than you , because his hurts are more dangerous ; O , Madam , replied Aronces , he may be more hurt than I , but he cannot be more unhappy : as Aronces had thus said , Celeres came into his Chamber to tell him that the Prince of Numidia was in the Castle , and that he had heard by one of his men that he was wounded fighting against Horatius , who had stollen away Clelia : I beseech you ( Madam ) said Aronces addressing his Speech to Aurelia , permit me , I pray , you to deprive my self of the honour of your presence , that I may go to the Prince of Numidia's Chamber , to whom I am very much obliged , and from whom I may happily learn something which imports me more than you can imagine , you are in such a bad condition to go , replied Aurelia , that I believe you ought not to enterprise it , without the permission of your Chirurgeons ; O , Madam , replied Aronces , if you knew the Interest I have to see the Prince of Numidia , you would then be assured that I ought to consult none but my heart in this incounter , after that Aurelia affectively hearing that Aronces would go to the Prince of Numidia's Lodging , went to that of the Princess of the Leontines , whom divers Interests did at this time retain in that Castle , but she went not thither before she had told Celeres that it was for him to perswade Aronces not to destroy the cure she had resolved to have for the welfare of a man which had saved the life of the Prince Mezentius , and who merited if no reason had invited us thereto , that we should interess our selves both in his safety and recovery . Celeres according to her directions would have induced Aronces to have sent him to the Numidian Prince who was named Adherball , to demand of him what he knew of Clelia , but 't was impossible for him to divert his intended resolution , for after he was drest , and had advertised the Prince of his coming , he went thither leaning on two Slaves , he was scarce come into the Prince his Chamber , when he said to him pardon me , Sir , if the ardent desire I have to be satisfied by you what is become of Clelia , and her Ravisher against whom I saw you yesterday fight on the Lake , hinders me from giving you new demonstrations of that friendship we contracted at Carthage ? Alas , my dear Aronces , replied Adherball , sighing , the Ravisher of Clelia after he had reduced me to the estate in which you now see me , caused his men to row so diligently that I soon lost sight of him , for my men seeing me hurt would not obey me , when I commanded them to follow Horatius with all the speed they could possible , and they took more care for the preservation of my life , than the performance of my commands , though they have exposed my life it may be to more danger by not obeying them ; for in fine , my dear Aronces , now that I am in a place where no reasons oblige me to disguise my thoughts ; I have loved Clelia since I first saw her at Carthage , and the commencement of our friendship proceeded from my love to her , imagining that if I should acquire your esteem , it might much conduce to the furtherance of my affection : Aronces was surprised at Adherbal's expressions , and finding him to be his Rival whom he only supposed his friend , he changed colour on a sudden , which Adherball who did not know that Aronces loved Clelia , attributed to his friendship , not any way suspecting his love , so that obligingly resuming his discourse , I must ingenuously confess , said he , that after I had the happiness to be acquainted with you , if I had not loved Clelia , I should have esteemed Aronces , whose great merits command respect from all those which know him ; it appears by your words , replied Aronces , that you do not well know me , and I am perswaded if you knew me better you would be of a contrary opinion ; but as we are both in a condition not to give any great testimonies either of love or hatred , what thoughts soever sways our Soul , I think I had best leave you in repose and retire my self , and after Aronces had saluted Adherball with a more reserved Civility than before ; he returned to his Chamber , in such a despair as evidenced the greatness of his affliction ; he was no sooner in his bed but Sycanus brought him a Noble man called Cilicies , whom Mezentius had sent to him with Complements both from himself and the Princess Aretale his Wife , so that Aronces being necessarily obliged to conceal his grief both from Sycanus and Cilicies , desired them to inform him who were those which would have assassinated Mezentius ; though you are a Stranger , replied he which was sent from the Perusian Prince , it is not possible but you have heard ere you arrived at the Thrasymenean Lake , that Porsenna King of Chusuim , and the Queen his Wife , have been retained Prisoners there these three and twenty years , by the Prince Mezentius his Father-in-Law : therefore without particularizing the cause of their long Imprisonment , I shall tell you in few words , that a Noble man called Thrachon , Native Subject of that unhappy King , being perswaded that it was lawful to act all manner of Crimes to deliver an Innocent Prince , had laid an Ambuscado in the Wood , where he obliged Mezentius to hunt , leading him from his men till he was to come to the place where he had set those which should assail Mezentius , who was strangly surprised when he saw him which he thought would defend him , put himself at the head of those Assassinats and assault him ; and Mezentius now believes contrary to the opinion of all , that Porsenna was acquainted with this Conspiracy which plotted against him , so that all those which interess themselves in the life of this great Prince , fear some violence will be acted against his Person ; is it possible he should so ill requite the care the gods have had for the conservation of his life , replied Aronces , as to put to death an innocent man , and if I was in estate to go to demand of him any recompence for the service I have done him , I should intreat him to limit his resentments , and to do me likewise the favour , as to command some of his men to inform him of one called Horatius , who hath stollen a Noble Virgin called Clelia , is now within his Dominions , and to oblige him so set free that admirable Person : Attending the time till you are able do it your self , replied Sycanus , Cilicies shall tell him all you desire , and I am perswaded you can demand nothing of a Prince whose life you have so generously saved , but will be easily granted you ; for my part , replied Cilicies , if the generous Aronces did not order me to do it , I should acquaint the Prince with his desires , for I am confident he ardently wishes the power to recompence the services he hath performed to him , and that he will be very glad to know the means wherby he might make any retaliation . In fine , after those obliging words of Cilicies , Aronces told him all the divers Interests he had prompted him to demand both for Porsenna's safety and Clelia's liberty , and not willing afterwards to suffer any constraint , he appeared so distempered both to Sycanus and Cilicies , that believing their presence did add some grief to his wound , they immediatly departed : they were no sooner out of his Chamber , but looking upon Celeres with eyes which would inspire pity and compassion in the most obdurate hearts ; and now my dear Celeres , said he unto him , what think you of the cruelty of my destiny , you , who know all my disgraces and all my adventures , and who have been accustomed to see me unhappy ? Is it not true pursued he , that you did not forsee that which is now arrived to me ? For not mentioning many misfortunes which have happened to me even from my birth to the time when I esteemed my self to be ascended to the supream top of all felicity , by espousing the Incomparable Clelia ; and when all my Rivals were not in a capacity to resist my divine fortune , a dreadful Earthquake o'rthrew all my happiness , and snatch'd Clelia from my hands to put her in my Rivals , and to finish my Capricious Destiny : I saved a Princes life who will destroy Porsenna , whose life is dearer to me than my own , I kill'd him who had conspired his liberty ; I saw Clelia with my own eyes in Horatius his power , and I find a Prince to be my Rival , whom I believed my Friend , and that I should have never suspected to have loved Clelia ; I can do nothing now but patiently endure my affliction , since I am not in a condition , neither to pursue Clelia's Ravisher to protect Porsenna , or to discover my true quality to Adherball ; for there is no reason I should tell him whom I am , as long as we are not capable to prejudice one another , in case we should be enemies , as there is great likelihood we shall be : his Complaints had lasted longer , had not Sycanus entred into his Chamber , with Nicius and Martia , from whom he expected the greatest assistance in his Affairs ; he received them with all imaginable joy , and Sycanus demanded his pardon , because he had not treated him according to his quality ; what Nicius ( said Aronces , fixing his eyes upon him ) do you believe it requisite to oblige the generous Sycanus to conceal a Secret of such importance , as my Birth ? Yes Sir , replied Nicius , and I am so satisfied of his fidelity , that is in this Castle , that all the King Porsenna's Friends assemble to consult together , what is best to be done for his liberty and your discovery ; I pray Sir , ( said Sycanus to Aronces ) do not so much injure one , who passionately desires to serve you , as to suspect his fidelity ; for I am perswaded without the least scruple , that by serving King Porsenna , I importantly serve the Prince of Perusia , judge then what I ought to do for him , who hath saved his life ; for my particular , said Martia to Aronces , I can assure you , Sycanus hath much interest in your happiness , and I may very well say , the fortune of two Kingdoms , is so inseparably tied to yours , that they would be both destroyed , if you do not save them , by saving your self ; after this , Aronces having said many obliging things to those who spoke to him , they began to consult on the liberty of Porsenna , and the Queen his Wife , and the discovery of Aronces ; but they could not conclude any decisive resolution , till three Noble men of great account in this Realm , ( and which were much addicted to Persenna's interest ) arrived at this Castle . In the mean time Sycanus told Aronces , that there was a Princess in his House , whom it would be convenient to make use of , because she had great power with a man which was in much favour with the Prince Mezentius ; but replied Aronces , may we confide in this Princess , since she is so well acquainted with one of Mezentius his Favourites , we may Sir , replied Sycanus ; for the Princess of the Leontines is so averse to him , that if she should be less generous than she is , she would be faithful to those , which intreat her not to discover , that they trust to her secresie , and this Princess having as much vertue as beauty , will never think of obstructing your designs , for not knowing your Birth , but hearing the generous action you performed in saving the Prince Mezentius his life , she was so much disposed to serve you , that she made Aurelia promise her , ( whom she entirely affecteth , and who will ingage for her fidelity ) to obtain your permission , that she might give you a Visit . If I was in a capacity to anticipate it , replied Aronces , I would now intreat you to bring me to her Apartment ; but since I am not , I must commit the conduct of this Affair , both to yours and Aurelia's discretion : after that Sycanus , Martia and Nicius left Aronces in the hands of his Chirurgions , which then came to dress his wound ; on the other side , the Numidian Prince , who really loved Aronces for his great deserts , and whom he looked upon as Clelia's adopted Brother , of whom he was amorous , continually sent to know the state of his health , and made a proposion to him through excess of friendship , to permit him to lie in his Chamber , that he might have the consolation to entertain him without disturbing his repose ; but Aronces refused it , , not willing , as he pretended to be troublesome to him , though he was swayed to this denial by a jealous resentment , he could not conceal . In the mean time , Sycanus having told the Princess , that Aronces would receive her visit with much satisfaction , she resolved to go thither when night began to blind the World , in the company of Martia and Aurelia ; but to wing the hours till the long expected time , she discoursed with Nicius , Martia and Celeres , whom Sycanus had brought thither , even in those things which have the most equality ; for in fine , said she to Aurelia , I have lately had an experience which strongly fortifies the reasons may be alledged to prove the powerfulness of it , and I doubt not , but the desire I have to see Aronces , proceeds from that forcible inclination of which we are as ignorant , as of the true causes of the winds , and which blows as strong a gale in many occasions , and to prove the verity of my expressions ; consider the Prince of Numidia and Aronces , both arrived here at the same time , of whom I have received almost an equal description ; for Sycanus hath informed me , that the Prince of Numidia is tall , of a fair proportion , and though of a brown complexion , of a very pleasing aspect , interwoven with the rays of an haughty Spirit , and a maid who attends me , whose genius is excellent at copying shapes and faces , when she hath seen them hath told me , she thought Aronces was the exactest piece ever nature drew , that the air of his looks expressed both grandeur and nobleness , his hair light , his eyes blew , every feature agreeable , and his whole composure heroick , and if I have known Aronces hath performed a glorious action , by saving the Perusian Princes life , I know likewise , that the Numidian Prince hath equalized it by endeavouring to rescue a noble Virgin , who had been forcibly taken away , they are both hurt , both of incredible valour , both strangers , and both unknown , and I believe both unhappy , because a deep melancholy sits inthroned in their faces ; but there is some difference between them in my spirit ; for though I know Adherbal is a Prince , and do not know the extraction of Aronces , yet I have no intention to go to see the Numidian Prince , but an impatient desire to visit Aronces , and I am so addicted to serve him , that I do not doubt , but that he is the Prince Adherbals superiour in all noble qualities , as I am not sufficiently acquainted with the Numidian Prince , to judge equitably of his merits , replyed Celeres , I dare not presume to give any character of him , but Madam , I can assure you , you will never have reason to change that favourable opinion you have conceiv'd of Aronces . In effect Madam , he hath all the natural endowments that can be desired in an accomplished man , and I desire those who know him better than I do , to find any defect in him , or to make the least wish to his advantage , for first Aronces is of a most pleasant disposition , and his knowledge far exceeds that profession he hath practised all his life , his soul towring above all common motions , his heart seated beyond the reach of fear , yet hath he a tender and compassionate spirit , he entirely loves and respects his friends , and believes humanity ought to reside in all men , and that Princes should not dispence with themselves , from having particular vertues , though they are obliged to have others , which are peculiar to them , he hath affability mix'd with courtesie , and an inexplicable charm in his discourse , flowing from him with such eloquence , and pronounced with such grace and Majesty , that it charms the attention of all his auditors , and to define him in few words , he is one whom detraction it self cannot mention without Epithetes of applause and merit , and a subject fit for nothing but admiration . I may very well say , said the Princess of the Leontines , that the inclination I have for Aronces whom I do not know , is not ill grounded , though it appears blind to me , but the mischief is , it sometimes doth not accord with reason , for my part , said Aurelia , that which we often call inclination is not : and that the reason for which it inclines more to one side than another , is , that it can never find such an equality betwixt persons , as not to put some distinction between them , so that as it is the property of the spirit to discern and chuse , it always electeth that the heart is most affected to , and that as we commonly attribute to the caecity of our inclinations , is indeed an effect of a more perspicuous illumination . There is doubtless much ingenuity in what you say , replied Celeres ; but it shall never perswade me , that the inclination is an effective thing , where reason hath no operation , for it is sometimes found that our reason prompts us to one thing , and our inclination to another , and though we know that which we love , merits less than that we hate , it doth not at all alter our affections ; as I have more experience in the world added Martia ; being elder than all those before whom I speak , I have noted an hundred times such prodigious effects of this blind Inclination that I cannot doubt the power of it ; for I have sometimes seen men of transcendent parts love women which have neither Beauty to attract their eyes , nor Vertue to allure their hearts ; and women of great esteem to favour men which are by all rejected , and to despise others who merit much estimation : I , and I have my self sometimes been swayed to the friendship of some persons more than others , not being able to give any reason for it , and I very well discern'd that if they had been deficient in Noble Qualities , 't would not have changed my contracted Amity , therefore I have always put a distinction between those I have loved by Election , and those I have affected by Inclination . I believe sometimes it doth not chose replyed Sycanus , for those which are of a lively Imagination and a penetrating spirit , so speedily determine of that they would esteem , that they do not perceive the proper operations of their Spirit , and ascribe that to Inclination which doth not appertain thereto , and that which most authorize those who attribute all to the Inclination , is , that some men indiscreetly chuse those which are not amiable , and every one who cannot comprehend how reason should be capable of such grand mistakes , had rather submit to a blind Inclination than to confess it is sometimes blind it self , so that by this way we may cloak one bad Election with a seeming excuse , for the greatest part of men believe they are but half-justified , if they say they could not resist their Inclination , for my part , replyed Aurelia , though I am perswaded of the grand Potency of the Inclination , I should not believe I were justified if it made me commit an Errour , but I should believe my self to be more excusable , if I should commit a fault by the force of my Inclination than by defect of knowledge : After that the Princess of the Leontines went to Aronces his Apartment , conducted thither by Celeres , and followed by Sicanus , Martia , and Aurelia ; this Enterview was received on both parts in a manner beyond expression , for although persons which are endowed with all the advantages of a gallant Spirit , are commonly mute at the first sight , their tongues not performing their usual Functions , it hapned not so with the Princess of the Leontines and Aronces , for their conversation was as free as if their knowledg had been of a long continuance , and they were as well acquainted at this first reception with one anothers deserts ; as if they had been already united in a strict Bond of Amity ; the Princess of the Leontines applauded his Heroick Action in saving the Princes life , and he highly commended the honour she vouchsafed to visit him ; but these praises were without affectation , and which savouring not of flattery , did not perplex those which received them , and they both found , though they much endeavoured to restrain themselves , that they had both some great subject of Inquietude , so that imagining their grief might proceed from one cause , they had many inducements to desire one anothers friendship , and if the Princess of the Leontines departed from Aronces much admiring him , he remained with the same admiration for her ; 't is true , that as his Spirit was pre-occupied with many things which strangely distracted him , she was no sooner gone , but his grief resuming its former place ( which her presence had a little dispers'd ) he thought on nothing now but how he might compass a remedy to put a period to his afflictions : The Princess whose disturbed thoughts admitted more relaxation than those of Aronces , was no sooner return'd to her Chamber , but an urgent curiosity incited her to desire Aurelia to impart unto her both the birth and adventures of Aronces : That which you demand of me , said Aurelia , is of so great a consequence , that I dare not presume to tell you what I know of them without the permission of Aronces , though they much require your knowledge ; and likewise knowing but part of his Adventures , I cannot entirely satisfie your desires , but I will promise you to entreat Sycanus , to oblige Aronces to permit them to be imparted to you ; and Aurelia inviolably keeping the promise she had made the Princess , did so much urge her Husband to desire this favour of Aronces , that he at last easily consented thereto , and very well knowing how important it might be to acquaint her with Aronces his Adventures , he communicated his Sentiments to Nicius , Martia , and Celeres , who giving them a favourable approbation , they went together to Aronces his Chamber , to perswade him to license their discovery to her , at first he could not resolve to give his consent ( his nature contradicting him ) but after Sycanus had alledged many perswasive Arguments and Allegations to prove the necessity of it , he at last willingly without the least opposition granted their desires ; 't is true , the mind of this Princess could not be herein so soon satisfied as she desired , for the Perusian Prince the more to honour him who had saved his life , sent the Princess his wife to visit him , with Tiberinus the only Favourite of the Court , amorous of the Princess of the Leontines , who arrived at this time at the Willow Island , after Sycanus had conceal'd Nicius and Martia , in an Apartment , having given strict order no person should enter there , and an express command to all his Domesticks , not to declare that there was any Stranger in the Castle besides Aronces and the Numidian Prince ( their discovery so much importing Aronces ) he brought to the Castle , the Perusian Princess followed by five or six women , and conducted by Tiberinus ( not any of their Attendants knowing Nicius and Martia were there ) and Sycanus having before advertised the Princess that the Numidian Prince was in the Castle , she believed his quality required the first visit , but 't was most remarkable , that Adherbal who did not know Aronces was his Rival , mentioned none but him so long as their conversation lasted , exaggerating those Noble Actions he had performed at Carthage , where he was first acquainted with him . But after many Encomiums of the generous Aronces , tell me his birth said the Perusian Princess to him , to the end that the Prince whose life he hath saved may esteem him according to his quality , Aronces of himself is so illustrious , replyed the Numidian Prince , that if his condition should not be meritorious , he would deserve the treatment of a Kings Son ; 't is true , his birth was so variously reported at Carthage , that I cannot give you any assurance of it , but what I certainly know is this , that he was educated by a Noble Roman , who being exiled by Targuin , came to seek an Asylum at Carthage , where I first had the honour of his acquaintance , and I cannot be perswaded but he is of noble blood , for his thoughts do so transcend the Capacity of the Vulgar Intellects , that it would be a mere Soloecism to imagine he can be less than of a Royal Extraction . I believe , said the Princess of Perusia to him , that I shall hear your Eulogy from the mouth of Aronces , as I have heard his from yours , in expectation whereof I shall now take my leave , after I have offered unto you , all those things which are necessary for you : The Prince of Numidia answered to this Complement with much Civility , entreating her not to believe the Character Aronces gave him , for as his thoughts were unknown to him , he presupposed that according to his obliging disposition , he would have given an higher Encomium of him than he deserv'd , so that the Princess having staid a quarter of an hour with the Numidian Prince , whom Tiberinus freely offered to assist to the utmost extent of his power , she went towards the Apartment of the Princess of the Leontines , but having met her by the way , some reciprocal Complements having past on both sides , she brought her to Aronces his Chamber , who received the visit of this Princess with as much civility , as if he had not known she would be a grand Obstacle to all his Designs ; at first her grateful language expressed how much she was obliged to him for saving the Prince her Husbands life , assuring him of the grandeur of his acknowledgment for such a signal Service , and that he had given express order to make an exact enquiry throughout all his Dominions ; for the person he so much desired . Aronces returned thanks to this Princess with a joyful Emotion which sufficiently demonstrated , that the liberty of this person did much tend to his entire satisfaction : the Princess of Perusia likewise told him , that the Numidian Prince had related many things to his advantage , and that necessarily he was the most affectionate of all his friends ; for in fine said she to him , though you deservedly merit all those Praises he hath attributed to you ; I am of opinion that I may very well draw from them the consequence I have drawn , seeing that there are few persons who praise with excess , if friendship doth not thereto oblige them . I have without doubt , replyed he , received many Demonstrations of the Amity of the Numidian Prince whilst I resided at Carthage ; but I am really perswaded he will one day repent of them when he is better acquainted with me , neither do I flatter my self with the vanity of those applausive expressions he hath bestowed on me , and I am strongly perswaded that he is a Prince whose deserts are incomparable , and who is endued with those qualities , which as much distinguish him from common men , as his birth is superior to them : After these words Aronces held his peace , for in those Sentiments which lay concealed in the inmocence of his heart if he had been less generous , he had not given such an advantageous Character of this new Rival which much augmented his Inquietude , seeming to him he might justly complain of Clelia , for detaining such a Jewel from him : But whilst the Princess of Perusia entertained Aronces , Tiberinus spoke to the Princess of the Leontines , who being opposite to his affection , could hardly contain her self from shewing that mortal Enmity her Soul had contracted against him ; for Aurelia , she conversed with those Ladies which accompanied the Perusian Princess , and Sycanus entertained Celeres : but in fine , the Princess having performed her visit , after she had received a magnificent Collation at the Apartment of Aurelia , she returned to the Boat which had wafted her over the Lake , conducted by Aurelia to her Chariots , which attended her on the other side of the Lake ; but she was no sooner gone when Nicius and Martia came from those places where they were conceal'd and the Princess of the Leontines spoke to Aurelia , to solicit her to remember her promise , so that Aurelia having spoke to Sycanus of it , and Sycanus to Aronces , he was resolved for many important reasons , that the next day after Dinner Celeres should go to the Chamber of the Princess of the Leontines , to recount unto her all that she desired of the fortune of Aronces , whose adventures he knew almost to the least circumstances , but to the end he might make a better recital of them , he went this Night to the Prince of Numidia's Lodging , from whose mouth he learn'd the love he had for Clelia , and all the Occurrences thereupon , this Prince telling it to him , to the end he should tell it to Aronces , he being denyed the liberty to speak to him : so that Celeres being fully instructed either by Aronces , the Prince of Numidia , or his own observations , in all that which might content the curiosity of this Princess , he went the next day to her Chamber , where she with much impatience expected his coming , there being only with her Sycanus and Aurelia , he had scarce entred her Lodging , where she importunately solicited him to begin his discourse , which after a little consideration he perform'd in this manner . The History of Aronces and Clelia . I Cannot tell , Madam , whether my words may seem impertinent when I tell you that 't is not possible for you to comprehend the present fortune of this Prince , if I do not intermix in my relation some particularity reflecting on the King his Fathers life . What , said the Princess of the Leontines interrupting him , is Aronces a Kings Son ? Yes Madam , replyed Celeres , Aronces is Son of the most Illustrious King of all Etruria , and the unhappiest King of the Earth , for the King Porsenna is his Father : I pray you , replyed the Princess of the Leontines , if it lyes in the sphere of your knowledge , to acquaint me with the adventures of Porsenna as well as those of Aronces , not concealing any thing from me , if it please you , for though I reside sometime in this Country , I have heard them but very confusedly , because I have had so many unquiet thoughts which have disturbed my Spirit , that I had not any curiosity to inform my self of the misery of others , when I had no power constantly to support my own : Since you command it , Madam , and that you desire of me is necessary to instance you of the deplorable estate of the Prince Aronces , I must deduce my discourse further than I at first intended , and tell you that the precedent King of Clusium , Porsenna's Father , waging War against the Prince of Perusia now regnant , gained a famous Battel but the sequel proved unfortunate : for the Prince his Son under whose Command his Troops were Victorious too far , pursuing those he had vanquished , was taken prisoner , so that Mezentius believing to have had as much advantage in this occasion as his Enemy , the Victory produced no peace between these two Princes , but the War continued as before . In the mean time , Porsenna who was one of the fairest Princes in the World , and who is now one of the ancientest Illustrious Kings in the Earth , was used with as much Civility as one in his condition could expect , though he was kept with as much exactness , as if instead of being a Prisoner of War he had been a Prisoner of State ; he was therefore put in a Castle about six miles from Perusia , and which is so advantagiously scituated , that one hundred men may defend it against one thousand ; but for his good or ill fortune , I know not which to term it , the Princess Nicetale the first Wife of the Prince of Perusia being very sick , was ordered to go for the recovery of her health to an Air less subtle than that of Perusia , and her Physicians finding none more commodious for her than the Castle in which the Prince Porsenna was kept , advised her to go thither , for as it 's very great , and that it hath one Tower , which is so far divided from it , she might reside in the Castle without the knowledge of any of his Guard ; but going thither she carried along with her the Princess Galerita her only Daughter , who was then about fifteen years old , and who was of such a piercing and prodigious beauty , that she could not be seen without admiration ; the Prince Porsenna whom Nicetale visited many times in the Tower where he was kept , would not see her without being sensibly told , that he became more captive of the Daughter , through the love she gave him , than the Father by the Laws of War : Nicetale being a Princess of great Spirit , no sooner perceived the passion that the young Galerita had produced in Porsenna , she joyfully countenanced it , for she being naturally inclined to Peace , pitch'd upon this productive love , as the only means which might establish it between the King of Clusium and the Prince of Perusia her Husband , and far from opposing its continuation contributed much to the progression thereof , by the frequent visits she vouchsafed this Illustrious Captain , who seeing the bloing youth of the Person whom he loved , and not seeing her without the Princess Nicetale , judged that to acquire the love of Galerita , he might first gain the friendship of Nicetale , and indeed he had such an ascendant over her , that she loved him as if he had been her Son. In the mean time he managed his love so discreetly , that the young Princess of Perusia knew that he had for her , that as she had heard term'd love , and she likewise felt , that she had for him I know not what tenderness that she never yet had for any Person ; but in the end without expatiating my self to tell you with what Gallantry and address this loving Prisoner perswaded his love to her which had produced it ; I shall only tell you that he acquainted her with it by writing , and obtained Nicitales permission to speak to her of it , which in the high esteem she had for him , received this confession of his love for her Daughter in a most obliging manner , for she then unlock'd to him the secret of her heart , telling him that she knew that the touching of the Estate of the King of Clusium , and that of the Prince of Perusia was without doubt the way to put him in a capacity to give law to all Etruria , and to dispute the power with the famous Vulturnum , and with proud Rome it self , but knowing the resentments the King of Perusia had against the King of Clusium his Father , she was strongly perswaded that he would never consent to hearken to any terms whilst he was in prison , or that if he did hearken to it , he would never give his Daughter to his Prisoner ; 't is therefore , said she to him , we must contrive a way to render you happy , and to give the Peace to two Estates , which cannot subsist in War : Alas Madam , what expedient , may a Prince find overwhelmed with so many different chances , as I highly esteem your vertue , I will propose to you a proposition , which according to all appearances may effect happily your design , if you follow my advice . But generous Porsenna , pursued she , before I tell it you , you must solemnly swear to me , and do not promise me that which you will not inviolably keep , I promise you Madam , said he to her , that I will never violate my word I give you , and that I will not make use of the priviledge that may be granted to Prisoners not to perform their promise , but likewise promise me , that you will not command me to disrespect you , or not to affect Galerita : on the contrary replied Nicetale , I intend to put you in a possibility always to love her , and to permit her to love you innocently , till the expiration of her life ; but to make this design succeed happily , I must steer my course so , that you may depart from prison without any suspition , that I was privy to it : you must therefore said she , not go to Clusium , for fear you should not be there Master of your self , but you must go to the King of Cera , who remaining neuter during this War , is very fit to be a Mediator between the King of Clusium , and the Prince my Husband ; but before it 's put in execution , you must promise me , that in case by your solicitations and address , you can neither conclude a Peace between these two Princes , nor to oblige them to consent , that you may espouse Galerita , you will come back to reassume your chains ; for it is not just , knowing your valour and good fortune in the War , I should put such a valiant man as you in the head of an Army , which must fight against Mezentius , for though he is sometimes violent and unjust , I am his Wife , and ought to espouse his interest against all the World , think therefore if you are capable to accomplish my desires , as Porsenna was amorous , and Nicetales proposition was equitable , he promised her with joy to perform all the desired , on condition , she would likewise promise him to use all her power , that he might espouse Galerita ; so the agreement being fully concluded , they resolved that this Princess should return to Perusia , and he that commanded the Castle , absolutely depending on Nicetale , should give him leave to escape , and Porsenna through an interest of love was obliged to wish the absence of his beloved object , as Nicetale desired passionately Peace should be concluded before the beginning of the Spring , she hastened her return to accelerate the execution of her design , but as she now look'd upon Porsenna , as a Prince which should espouse her Daughter , she permitted them to have some particular conference the day which preceded her departure , whilst she entertained below a Lady of Quality which had arrived there that Morning ; so that Porsenna in this manner bid adieu to that young and fair Person , the Grandeur of whose Spirit , equalling her great Beauty , made her to tell things most judicious to the Prince whom she was about to leave : for after he had made to her a thousand Protestations of fidelity , she told him she would not oblige him to so many things , as the Princess her Mother had , in case that he could not make a pacification between the King of Clusium and the Prince of Perusia , she would only desire him not to bear Arms against the Prince her Father ; but Porsenna having answered her , that if he was free , honour would force him to fight for his Father ; and both love and honour equally engaging him to her , if he could not conclude a Peace , he would come back to re-assume his Irons , which seemed to him much lighter than those with which love had chained him ; in fine Madam , this separation was so tender and sensible , and those which have related this Adventure , say , that it was scarce credible , that so young a Person , as Galerita should have power to draw her self from his conversation with so much judgment and address , and assuredly this particular entertainment much encreased the Princes affection . In the mean time , Nicetale , after she had reconfirmed her promises to him , and he had renewed his to her , returned to Perusia , leaving a secret order with him which commanded the Castle , who was the Son of the Princess Galerita's Governess , to favour Porsenna's escape in four or five days , but so privately to act it , that he might not in the least appear culpable of it ; this man over whom his Mother had as much power by her address , as by that which nature gave her , disposed himself to hazard his Fortune in hopes to advance it , and executed it so happily , a few days after , the Princess Nicetale was returned to Perusia , that Porsenna saved himself , as if he had suborned some of his Guards who went with him , neither did Mezentius know any thing of Porsenna's love to Galerita , nor the Intelligence of Nicetale with Porsenna . In the mean time , this Prince according to his word went to Cera , from whence he sent to the King of Clusium to intreat him to endeavour to conclude a Peace with the Prince of Perusia by proposing his Marriage with the Princess his Daughter , and he to whom this imployment was committed , being a man of Quality very fit to perform this Commission Porsenna fully instructed him of all the reasons which might oblige the King his Father to consent to his Propositions , charging him that if he would not effect it , to tell him that he was not free , but in appearance , and that he would return to the Prison of the Prince of Perusia , when his hopes were frustrated of espousing the Princess Galerita , and to give Peace to two of the most considerable Estates of all Etruria ; at first the King of Clusium was strangely irritated against the Prince his Son ; because he went to Cera , and not to him , and vented his anger against his Proposition , but Porsenna having secretly wrote to those which had some credit over this his Father's Spirit , that they might induce him to make Peace , they knew so well how to represent to him , that his people were weary of War , and the advantage that the Marriage of his Son with the blooming youth of the Perusian Princess would bring him , that in the end he resolved to send to offer Peace to Mezentius , whose courage was much abated at Porsenna's flight , for he knew not the conditions , on which he departed from his Irons , but having a fiery heart , and a vindicative spirit , he would not resolve with himself to hearken to any Proposition of Peace , nor Alliance with a Prince whom he hated , and that which fed this humour , was , that the Princess Galerita was much affected by a Prince of this Court , named Bianor , who forgot nothing that might hinder that the Peace should deprive him of his Mistress ; that which rendred his credit so great : was that Mezentius was amorous of his Sister , who is now that Princes Wife , and who was then very beautiful and ambitions , so it was not without great difficulty , that Nicetale made him consent to her desires , but she could not have done it , unless having divulged the advantageous Proposals of Peace by the King of Clusium : the people were no sooner advised of it , but they murmured at him , and so highly began to testifie their aversion to War , that Mezentius knowing very well , he could not without danger excite a revolt in his Estates , ( having given a great charge to Bianor to appease the Person whom he loved ) he consented in the end to treat with the King of Clusium . In the interim there passed few days , but Porsenna wrote to Nicetale and Galerita , to pray the first to remember her promise , and to give a thousand testimonies of love to the latter : but in the end , after a long Negotiation , the Peace was concluded , and the Marriage of Porsenna and Galerita resolved on , on condition Porsenna should remain at Perusia , as long as his Father lived : Mezentius imagining that the King would renew the War , in despight of the Alliance , if he retained not the Prince as Hostage , it is true , this Article was easily accorded to , for though the King of Clusium very much loved his Son , he was not sorry for this advantageous absence , which reunited in his Person all the obedience of his Subjects , so that the Marriage was happily concluded in despight of the Clandestine Machinations of Bianor , and the natural aversion of Mezentius ; but hardly had Porsenna and Galerita the leasure to contemplate the happy Sun-shine of their good fortune , when it was eclipsed with grief ; for the sage and prudent Nicetale died a little after the Celebration of the Nuptials , and she dyed with much regret , because she knew the secret aversion Bianor's Sister entertained in her heart against Porsenna , and it was principally because she saw him adored by all the Court , and very much loved by the People . In the mean time the death of Nicetale put such a great consternation in all her House , and in the Princess her Daughters , that there were few in the one and the other which were not entirely swayed by grief , so that in this great disorder , it unhappily fell out , that one of the Women of this Queen , which had been alwayes favourable to Porsenna's Rival , found all the Letters the Prince had written to Nicetale , during his residence at Cera , by which he entreated her exactly to keep her word , and to oblige the Princess her Daughter to keep the promise she made him to espouse none but him ; so that this Person being seised of these Letters , to evidence to Bianor , that if she had not had the power heretofore to serve him nigh Galerita , it was not for want of address , but because an invincible obstacle opposed her intentions , but shewing all those Letters to Bianor , she excited a great confusion in his Spirit , which made him resolve to revenge himself both of Porsenna and Galerita , for as he knew Mezentius was jealous of his Authority , that he was violent and vindicative , and that he noted , he did not very much affect Porsenna , he believed that when he knew the commerce which had been between him and the Princess his Daughter , he would be much exasperated against him , & having consulted with his Sister thereupon , she confirmed him in his design , for not seeing now that it was impossible Mezentius should espouse her , being a Widdower , and that he was very amorous of her , she imagined it would be most advantageous to effect her Marriage with that Prince , and the only way to excite his anger , both against Porsenna ; and the Princess Galerita : So that this Maid reasoning as an Ambitious Person , and 〈◊〉 as a Vindicative Lover and an Ambitious Rival , they absolutely resolved to shew the Prince of Perusia all Porsenna's Letters , but as they were not absolutely assured what impression they would make in Mezentius Spirit when he saw them , they would not give them to him with their own hands , but laid them on the Table of his Cabinet , where he found them without knowing who put them there ; he was strangely astonish'd to see them ; for as he well knew the writing of Porsenna , and easily comprehended their Contents , he would not make appear his astonishment nor anger , because he would be better satisfied of them , though those Letters almost learn'd to him all that which was passed , the Article only excepted which might justifie Nicetale , for it was not positively written in the Letter that he should return to Prison if the Peace was not concluded , because he judged Nicetale would understand it , if he did but express in general terms that he would not violate his promise : Mezentius then being willing to be better instructed in that which was but dubiously mentioned in the Letters , sent to find out the Lady who had been the Princess his Daughters Governess before her Marriage , judging that this secret might be known to her , she being very much belov'd by Nicetale , but the better to palliate his Design , he shewed to her all Porsenna's Letters to Nicetale , without expressing the least resentment of anger , to have learn'd the Intelligence which had been between the Princess his Daughter , and Porsenna during his Imprisonment ; but on the contrary he said to her the more to deceive her , that he had not the curiosity to know particularly all the passages between them , and who were those which had contributed to unite their affection , but to the end , to know to whom he owed that obligation of Peace which his People enjoyed by the Marriage of those two Persons ; Mezentius thus speaking with a feigned dissimulation , and the Lady believing in the estate things were , his designs were consonant to his words , disguised nothing from him , and recounted to him all that was passed ; but though she told him that Porsenna was set free on a limited condition to come back thither if he espoused not Galerita by concluding Peace , but he believed it not , but believed 't was this Ladies invention , and judged 't was her Son which had facilitated the flight of that Prince , though she did not acquaint him with it , but told him that Nicetale had suborned some of his Guards , but she principally aggravated the Grandure of Porsenna's love to Galerita , and that powerful inclination of Galerita for Porsenna , seeming to her that nothing was more proper to mollifie the heat of a Prince which was himself susceptible of Loves slames ; but scarce had this Lady finish'd her Speech , but Mezentius unmasking his anger , what , said he to her , beholding her with a terrible aspect , which would make the constantest Person tremble ? Have I then put my Daughter to you , to teach her to love my Enemy and those that my Valour had subdued ? Was it to inspire her with such degenerate thoughts that I preferred the care of her Education to you before many others ? Sir , said she unto him , I have but obeyed the Princess Nicetale , and I do not see that this obedience hath had a preposterous Event , since you have for your Son in Law , the Son of a great King , and which merits to be greater as much by the qualities he possesses , as by his highness of his birth , If I could resuscitate Nicetale to punish her for her treachery and perfidiousness , pursued he , I would do it with all my heart : but since 't is not possible , you shall answer for the fault she hath committed , and I will so severely punish you for your Treason , that you shall wish your death all the rest of your life ; this Lady would have then allayed the fury of this violent Prince , but the more she spoke the more it excited his anger , and at this instant they came to advertise him that Bianor had something of consequence to impart to him , so that he having commanded some of his Attendants to carry that Lady to her Chamber , and not to let her speak to any person , he hearkned to Bianor , who assured him that he had news that the King of Clusium was upon the point of expiration : Porsenna not knowing of it , from whom he would conceal it , to the end he should not depart from his Court ; for fear he should be retained there by his people , who would never consent that their Prince should reside at Perusia , hardly had Bianor learn'd unto him the Estate of the King of Clusium , but he took a resolution to satisfie three passions instead of one , for he pretended to satisfie his vengeance in arresting Porsenna , and declaring his marriage void , he easily pretended to satisfie his Ambition in usurping his Estates after the death of the King his Father , and he pretended to satisfie his love by espousing Bianors Sister , on pretext to revenge himself of Galerita and to dis-inherit her , because she had had a secret love with the Prince she had married , when there was war with the King his Father , so that confusedly reasoning with all the preoccupation of a person which had love , ambition and anger , he considered neither justice nor resentments of nature , nor the sequel of his resolution , hinting on nothing but to execute his unjust designs , he therefore acquainted Bianor with all his intentions , communicating to him all that he would act against Porsenna , and for Sextilia his Sister , and as Bianor had an artificial spirit , he more stirred up Mezentius anger , and offered himself to execute his commands whatsoever they were , so that the Prince of Perusia without deferring a moment , gave all the orders necessary , to arrest at the same time Porsenna and Galerita , and it was so speedily resolved on , and so diligently executed , that Porsenna was already returned to the prison where he had been , and Galerita and her ancient Governess , were already in the greatest Isle of the Lake , that you may see from your windows . And they did not yet know in the City whether they were arrested or no , and Mezentius was at first so happy in his unjust actions , that all succeeded according to his desire ; for he had cruelly revenged himself both of Porsenna and Galerita , and saw himself in an estate to possess the person whom he lov'd , and he hop'd Clusium would soon obey him , for he knew the next day that Porsennas Father was dead , and that the Grandees of the Realm were divided , and he had the good fortune , that though the people of Perusia very much lov'd Galerita and Porsenna , they revolted not because Bianor published many things disadvantageous to these two illustrious persons , so that they at first , not being able to discern truth from falshood , they opposed not the injustice of Mezentius , who a few days after espoused Sextilia , in hopes to have a successor , which would deprive Galerita from having the power one day to possess his Kingdom , but to satisfie either his ambition or revenge , he promised protection to one of those parties in Clusium , to endeavour to oppress the other , and sent into that Realm a manifesto filled with impostures and false reasons , to palliate Porsennas imprisonment . In the interim , Bianor being amorous of Galerita , powerfully sollicited his sister to perswade the King to nullifie the marriage of Porsenna , that he might espouse her , for he imagined ( induced thereto by love ) that Nicetale had a greater hand in this match than Galerita ; so that conceiving some hope , he gave no repose to Sextilia , who to satisfie her brother , forgot nothing that was possible to endeavour to make void the marriage of Porsenna , and so far perswaded Mezentius , that he went in person to induce her to desert that Prince , and to tell her that she was forced to marry him , more by her Mothers command than her own inclinations , and that he would not only put to death Porsenna , but her self also if she repugned his will , making likewise to Porsenna the most unjust propositions that could be imagined ; for he offered him his liberty , if he would yield to him the half of his estate , and consent to the nullifying of his marriage , telling him he was in a place where he could not be too prudent to refuse any thing : but whatsoever he could say to that Prince , or the Princess his daughter , he could not shake their constancies , and they both told him , they would never forsake one another , so that Mezentius now remained satisfied , in hope that time would alter their opinions , and thought on nothing but how he might entirely usurp the estate of that unhappy King , who though unhappy as he was , was not so much as the Queen his wife ; for Madam , I must tell you , that two Months after her Imprisonment , she began to fear her self to be with child , at first she imagin'd it proceeded from a simple effect of her Melancholy , but as she had her ancient Governess with her , this Lady to whom age had given much experience , told her that without doubt her fear was really grounded , so that she finding her self in the saddest condition can be imagin'd , seeing the horrible threatnings of Mezentius , believed that there could be no assurance for the life of Porsennas child ; and her Governess was of advice at first , that if Mezentius knew her estate , he would not insist on the rupture of the marriage , but considering he had told her , he would put to death both her and Porsenna , she could not hope that a Prince which had the cruelty to threaten his own daughters death , would spare the life of a child that he looked upon as the child of a Prince whom he esteemed his enemy : this Lady likewise who was her only consolation , told her that after Mezentius had reduc'd things to the estate where they were , he would not be capable to be mollified by the consideration of a child , which was but in conception , and who had nothing but tears to bow his obdurateness , when he should come into the world , so that they thought it was expedient to conceal that indisposition , which produced their fear , but the thing at first appeared so difficult to them , that their consolation ended in tears . But after a little mature deliberation , they believed that if they could gain his wife , who commanded the Castle , it would not be impossible to conceal so great a secret ; for as she was the only person which had the liberty to see this young Queen ( except two slaves which served her ) they should fear nothing , if they could procure her to be of their intelligence , so that all the care Galerita used was to entirely to acquire that Lady who was called Flavia , and who is sister to Nicius , here present ; but to speak truly , it was not difficult for the Princess to oblige her to serve her , and to be faithful to her , for she being naturally tender and compassionate , had a particular inclination to love Galerita , who knew so admirably how to acquire their spirits of those from whom she would obtain any thing , that it had been very difficult for Flavia to resist her intreaties , who much deplored the misery of so fair and vertuous a Queen , but Galerita deferred the discovery of it , as long as she could possible , to see if the Prince of Perusia could desist from his injustice , but hearing by some of her Guards , that he always appeared more inveterate against Porsenna , and that he used all the means possible to usurp his estate , and that when Clusium was submitted , he would assuredly put to death this Prince , she determin'd to confide on Flavia , to whom she learnt her present Estate , and the fear Mezentius should know it , but she told it her with such melting language , and tender considerations to procure her fidelity to assist her in saving the life of of an innocent Babe , which did not yet enjoy the light , that this vertuous woman , which had no obdurate heart mingled her tears with Galeritas , and would not promise her ( without evaporating many sighs ) the accomplishment of all her desires , so that the true cause of her indisposition might be conceal'd . But without troubling my self to recite impertinent particularities , I shall tell you in few words , that Galerita having feign'd to be seiz'd with a greater malady than really she was , to obtain that her Guards should come no more into her Chamber , and Flavia ( who was very much belov'd by her Husband ) being wholly gain'd by her , and they having gain'd the Physician which should see Galerita : the design was in the end conducted with so much precaution , judgment , and sense , that the true cause of Galeritas indisposition was not in the least suspected , and she had the advantage to salute the times with a Successor to Porsenna , it being not then known , and the generous Flavia acted her part so handsomly , that the Son of the Queen of Clusium came into the world , without being publickly known , and was taken out of her Chamber without being discovered , for having foreseen what she would act , she had so order'd it that the Queen of Clusium having seen from her Chamber a little child , she had which was very fair , and that one of her slaves held in his arms desired to see it , so that insensibly she had used the Guards of this Princess to enter daily , and go out with that person which carried Flavias young Son into Galeritas Chamber , and which carried it sometimes divested and sometimes wrapt up in sumptuous swath bands , as if it were asleep in her arms , to the end to use this artifice , when it should be necessary , and as Flavia was his wife who commanded the Castle , none which depended on her were suspected by Galeritas Guards , so that when this Queen was in estate to have need of the address of Flavia , she caus'd her which had accustom'd to bring the Son of this Lady to the Chamber of the Princess to come thither with the same swadling clouts wherewith she used to envelope it , when she carried it asleep thither , having taken a great bundle of flowers in going through a Garden , which she carried as if it had been really the child she used to carry in her arms , so that being entred in this manner into Galeritas Chamber with Flavia who followed her , and having stayed there till the Queen had given Porsenna a Son , she departed afterwards from thence with the child of this Queen , whose face was covered lest the fallacy should be discern'd , and this young Prince was carried to the Apartment of Flavia ; from whence she caus'd it to depart the same night , to commit it to the care of Martia her Sister in Law , to whom without any fear she confided this secret , because she had always had so great a dependance on the service of the precedent Princess of Perusia , that there was nothing to be fear'd , but as of necessity , that this child stould be carried in a Bark to the other side of the Lake , to transport it to the house of Martia , which was ten miles from thence . There was a few days after some noise dispers'd of that which Galerita fear'd should be known , and it so suddenly receiv'd an augmentation , that Bianor hearing of it made it known to Mezentius , and this Prince caus'd to be arrested the Physician , which had assisted the Queen of Clusium , and by most cruel threatnings , he obliged him to confess the truth , but hardly did he know it , but fury wholly possessing him , he commanded an exact search should be made for Galeritas Child , he caused Flavia and her husband to be arrested , and chang'd all the Guards of the Queen his daughter , and so rigorously treated this Princess , that she now fear'd Mezentius would kill her Son if he came into his hands , 't is true , she long time fear'd this mishap would arrive , for knowing the humour of Mezentius , and having understood from Flavia , that some noise was dispers'd of the birth of this young Prince , she oblig'd ber to command Nicius and Martia on her part , to seek speedily a pretext to perform a voyage to carry this young child from the estate of a Prince , whose violence and injustice she equally fear'd ; she gave Flavia precious stones of a very considerable value to give to Martia , that she might make use of as occasion served during the exile of her Son , and Flavia having instructed Nicius and Martia of Galeritas intentions , return'd not to the Isle where she was kept , till she had seen Nicius and Martia depart to seek an Asylum for Porsennas successor , at first they had a design to put themselves under the protection of those which held the part of that unhappy King in his estate , but Nicius who is very prudent , learning how that estate was divided , and that the faction Mezentius protected was the most powerful , it would be dangerous to trust this young Prince to men , which in the low estate to which they were reduced , would make use it may be of that occasion to make an accommodation with Mezentius , instead of defending him against him , as the Son of their King , so that to put him in more safety , Nicius and his wife , leaving Clusium on the right hand , they embarqu'd at a Port , which was not above six miles from the famous City of Cera , with intention to pass to Syracusa , where Nicius had heretofore resided a long time , seeming to them that the Isle of Sicily was a safer retreat for the young Prince , which they conducted , than any other place they could chuse ; for as Rome was at this time under the dominion of a violent Prince , that they spoke of nothing but exile , Volternum was not far enough , Tarentum was then divided , Capua was too delicious to sojourn for the afflicted , and Syracusa seem'd a City where they might remain , without informing who they were , because of the great resort of strangers thither from all parts , this City having the commerce of Africa and Italy , as well as Greece , Tarentum , and a great part of Etruria , but to conceal better so great a secret , Nicius and Martia resolved to say that this young Prince was their Son , and without having any other company with them , save his Nurse , and two most faithful slaves , they embarqu'd as I have told you , with intention to go to Syracusa , but Madam , before I relate the issues of their voyage , I shall briefly tell you , that Mezentius not only acted all I have told you , after he had known that Galerita had a Son , but he swore he would declare war to all Princes , and all Republicks , which gave him a retreat , and that Porsennas party in Clusium being suppressed by the others , Mezentius had the power to persecute impunely that unhappy King , and men of the greatest knowledge are perswaded , that if he had not had a Son , his life had been in great danger , but as Mezentius saw , that if he put him to death , it would give a pretext for a new war , which he would not undertake , since those which had the Prince in their power would use his name to revenge the death of the King , he spar'd his life , and seeing himself so absolutely master of Clusium , as he hop'd , for those that he had protected against the faithful Subjects of Porsenna , had ever been there of the greatest Authority . In the Interim Bianor endeavour'd to consolate himself by the great credit he had with Mezentius , and by the hope that Galeritas child would perish , and Porsenna die in Prison , and that he should one day enjoy his Mistress . But to return to Nicius and Martia , they were no sooner embarqu'd , but the wind which was at first favourable , suddenly chang'd , and became so outragious that for fear of shipwrack , they must leave their intended course , and abandon themselves to the wind , which was stronger than the Pilots art , who conducted them : and the Sea was so tumultuous , that the waves often passed from one side of the ship to the other , with such impetuosity , that they nigh overwhelm'd all that were there , and these waves meeting sometimes together in such a manner that they form'd within themselves great foamy mountains , that the other waves bore away in wheeling about , and they saw a kind of fight between them , which threatn'd shipwrack to all the vessels which were then on the Sea : This Tempest became most dangerous to that Ship in which Nicius and Martia was , for the wind after it had tost it in divers manners , pusht it towards the Cape of Lylibeum , so that as there is no greater danger for vessels when the Sea is angry , than to be nigh the Land , Nicius and Martia had much reason to fear the loss of their Vessel , but that which more confirmed it , was , that they saw the Pilot , who was very skilful , after to have unprofitably used his art to resist the impetuofity of the winds , and the tempestuousness of the Sea , had left the helm and fell on his knees to make vows to Neptune , declaring by this action , that he no more hoped there , but in the assistance of the Gods , yet they appear'd in his face , that he did not hope to obtain that he demanded , for he had all the marks of despair in his eyes . In the mean time , in the middle of this tempest , this young Prince which was Nicius and Martias principal peaceably slept in his cradle , without knowing his life was in peril , but though he feared not , Martia and Nicius feared for him , and there was other vessels in this place , which were exposed to perish , as that of Nicius : and by fortunes capriciousnesse , the tempest had brought together in a little space many ships , which held divers wayes , when it began , for there was one of Carthage which being parted from Syracusa to return to its Country had been constrained to leave its course , there was another from Tarentum , two from Ostria , and one from Corinth , so that the wind seemed not to have formed this little Fleet but to destroy it , these Vessels then fearing to be rocks to one another , and to beat by clashing together , performed all which they could to separate them , but as usually the sea being angry disperseth the Fleets , it seemed to have brought these ships together , and would not separate them , till they should be broken by one another , and had covered the shore with their ruines : but Madam , the better to comprehend the marvellousnesse of this adventure , you must know that there was in this vessel that went to Carthage , an illustrious Roman family , who to fly the persecution of Tarquin the proud , which now reigns in that famous City , had taken a resolution to seek an asylum in Africa , because there is no great commerce between Italy and it , except it be casual by the way of Sicilie ; and Clelius who was chief of it saw him self unfortunate , and more unfortunate than Nicius , for he had an onely son in the Cradle , that was exposed to perish as well as he , it is not that Clelius feared death , through a resentment of weakness , but that having all the generosity which true Romans make profession of , he lookt upon his losse , and his sonnes as a gain to Tarquin whereof he was enemy and he did not consider the losse of all his family and his own . His wife , who was named Sulpicia , was not so troubled by the apprehension of death , as by a resentment of glory , who desired , that if they perisht , the enemy should not hear of their shipwrack , so that Clelius and Sulpitia , without concealing themselves during the tempest , as usually all passengers do , which are in vessels , came on the poop , to look upon this terrible agitation of the waves , which momentarily exposed them to perish , at least just gods ( said then this generous Roman , lifting up his eyes to heaven ) if ye have resolved my destruction , save my Country , and to die like a true Romane , let me rather make vows for it , than for my self , do then , you just gods I entreat you oppresse Tarquin the proud by his own tyranny , let him be trampled under the Throne to which his crimes have carryed him , and let the cruel Tullia , which passed over her fathers body to mount the same Throne dye cruelly , let all his family be exterminated , let the name of the Tarquins be an horror , and since Rome hath no more legitimate Kings , let it I say be free , and let it never have tyrants , Clelius having thus spoken , and Sulpitia by her suppliant action seemed to joyn her prayers with her husbands , a gust of this enraged wind bearing Nicius his vessel on theirs , split them both in an instant , and covered all the sea with their ruines ; the Carthaginians were seen mingled with the Romans and the Romans with the Sicilians , who in particular used all the means they were able to save their lives , but amongst others Clelius who could swim admirably , and who had a strong heart , incapable of disturbance by the sight of any certain death , endeavoured to swim to discover his wife or his son , amongst that masse of planks , which there floated , and men clinged unto them to save their lives , but as the violence of the waves , soon dispersed the splinters of the ships , Clelius without finding his son or his wife , was constrained to think on his own safety ; and having discovered the point of a rock which overlookt the sea , where he might retreat in such a pressing necessity : he that endeavoured to gain it in despight of the impetuosity of the waves , in hope all the vessels which he had seen in the beginning of the tempest were not perished , and that some of them would take him from the rock when the sea was a little calm ; but as Clelius vigorously did swim to attain that rock , he saw on his right hand , a cradle which floated , and a young child , which without appearing affrighted at the horrible peril where he was , smiled assoon as he perceived him , this pitiful object sensibly touching the heart of this generous Roman , and at that instant not thinking there was any other Child but his in any of the vessels which were shipwrackt , believed it was his son and did swim with more swiftnesse to go to succour that Cradle , which the waves so rudely tossed , but approaching it , he knew distinctly , that it was not his child ; for he had different swadling clouts and very remarkable which gave him no doubt of it ; neverthelesse , Clelius incited by a compassionate feeling , and wishing his child were in the same estate , who might find one which would succour him , continued swimming towards the cradle of the young Prince of Clusium ; for it was Madam the son of him whom Clelius saw in imminent danger , and which would have infallibly perished without his assistance : this illustrious Clelius did swim with so much force and address , for to take hold of a corner of the Cradle of that young Prince whom he knew not ; but that which was most cruel , was , that the waves which pusht it , carried it from the point of the rock , that he lookt upon as an Asylum ; nevertheless having found this Cradle , he sustained it with one hand , and swimming with the other , he turned his head to the rock , where afterwards arrived with much difficulty , and assoon as he was there , he put the Cradle of this young Prince , on the highest part of that rock , and seated him by it , to behold the place where he was shipwrackt , but looking on it , he saw his own sons cradle which floated , and which being intangled among the planks , that the Sea tossed in a strange manner , appeared to him ready to be drowned , so that not having the power to resist his paternal pity , weary as he was , he left the young child which he had found , and cast himself again into the sea , to endeavour to save his , but going thither had the misfortune to see that a gust of wind having pusht the prow of one of those broken ships , between him and his son , just as the cradle had been disintangled from the planks which supported it , hindred him from seeing any more the cradle or the planks ; for at that time there fell a shower of rain so abundant , that Clelius could hardly perceive the rock , where he had left Porsennas son , when he believed to have seen his own son perish , he would return to him which heaven had given him , and having nothing else to do , he regained that Refuge , but when he was there , he sometimes believed , that he and this child would likewise die there ; for after the cessation of this terrible shower , he saw two vessels which had not been shipwrackt , instead to approach the place where he was , did all that they might to estrange themselves from it , for as the Pilots knew that rock , they would not by any means possible approach it ; so that Clelius finding his deplored estate , judged that it may be , if he enterprised to swim to gain those vessels , it would not be impossible for him to do it , if he went alone without enterprising to sustain the Cradle ; but as he would not forsake the child which heaven had put into his protection , he could not resolve to do it ; for he was no sooner on the rock , but the wind changed , and pushed thither such an abundance of foam , that if Clelius had not held the Cradle of this young Prince in his arms , he had been drowned in the sea . Clelius being in this deplorable estate , believed when he see his son perish , he did not doubt of his wifes death , his generosity hindred from thinking of preserving his own life , and he saw little appearance to preserve that unhappy infant ; but in the end , one of these Carthaginian vessels which had not perished , being pushed in despight of him towards that rock and Clelius having made divers signs , was in the end perceived by him which commanded it , which being capable of humanity , had taken a particular care to save the most of those men he could , which were shipwrackt , and in the end , the wind having ceased on a sudden , it was easie for him without danger to approach the rock : and Clelius put himself again in the water , charged with the Cradle of the son of Porsenna to gain the vessel , where he had the joy to find again his dear Sulpitia , that a faithfull slave had saved her by bearing her upon the water , and making her to board the ship where he sound her . This interview had something very delightful : for Clelius was much comforted by finding his wife , and Sulpicia was very joyfull to see again her husband , she believed at first she had recovered her son , when she saw Clelius with a child in his arms , but she was soon disabused , and in the end they both comforted themselves for the losse of their child by him fortune had given them , and by the consolation they had to see one another , after they had believed never to have seen one another again , and it seemed , that in the shipwrack , where they had believed to have lost all , they saved that which was of most value ; for they found a part of their vessel run on ground on a heap of sand , where the richest things which they had were , and Sulpicia strugling in the water had seised on a plank of another broken vessel , upon which was a casket fastned by divers cords wound round about it in that turning which was made at the time of the shipwrack ; so that this faithfull slave of Clelius , who had saved Sulpicia , having found her sustaining her self by this plank , which was ready to sink by the weight of this casket , supported her , and brought her to the vessel where Clelius found her ( for it was very nigh ) bringing likewise in his hands the casket which was fastened to the plank , imagining without examination , that it was hers , so that after Clelius and Sulpicia had had the leasure to meditate on the accident which was arrived , they found that their losse was lesse then they thought of in this occasion ; for they had found a child instead of theirs , and stones of an inestimable value in that Casket - In the mean time , Clelius believing that he could not better acknowledge the favour that the gods had afforded him by saving his life , than in having a particular care of that child he had found , prayed Sulpicia to nourish it instead of hers , and to love it as her own , and as they both felt the grief they had for the losse of theirs , they would have restored this child to those which had lost it , if they were not perisht themselves , but they could not hear of them , for the misfortune was , that those of the Carthaginian Vessels saved none but those which were with Clelius and the other vessels , which were nigh that in which Porsennas son was shipwrackt , succoured those which escaped there , but as the tempest separated them , and their wayes being different , Clelius could learn nothing of the birth of this child , neither of what country he was , neverthelesse his hope was , that the vessel which had saved him , went thither where he had a design to go : he obliged the Captain , to whom he owed his life , to bring him to Carthage , where he had a design to passe the time of his exile , to the end said he , that I may not have my spirit troubled by the recitall of Tarquins tyranny . But to make Sulpicia love the child better , the gods had given them , he desired he should have the name of Aronces , which was the name of the child he had lost ; but he would not say , when he came to Carthage that Aronces was his son , though he had for him a paternal affection , for fear that should obscure his knowledge , and not knowing whether he should have other children , he would not disguise the truth , but he would carefully keep the Cradle , and the swading bands in which this child had been found , and likewise imagined that the stones he had found in that Casket might conduce to his knowledge : And he had for this child which was unknown to him , all the cares which his high birth rendred him worthy of , but whilst Clelius rendred to him all the offices of a true father , Nicius and Martia which had been saved by a Syracusian vessel , were in so strange a despair for the losse of this young Prince , which was trusted to their care , that they durst never declare his death to the particular friends of Galerita , though they were strongly perswaded he had perished ; for as things were then , if this young Prince had been in their power , they durst not in any wise have revealed his birth , and they remained at Syracusa , where they learnt that Porsenna was more strictly kept , that Bianor persecuted Golerita , and that Sextilia had no children . But to return to Clelius and Sulpicia , you shall know Madam , that they lived at Carthage , where their vertue soon gained them many friends , and the young Aronces comforted them so well for the losse of their son , that if they had had a desire to destroy him to resuscitate the other , they could not resolve to do it , and indeed I have heard them say , he was amiable even from his Cradle , and that he ever appeared to have something so great in him , little as he was , that it was easie even then to imagine that he should be of illustrious extraction , he was likewise more dear to Clelius and Sulpitia , because they were four years without any children , but in the end Sulpitia had a daughter , which was called Clelia , but a daughter so fair , that they spoke of her beauty even at her birth , I shall not trouble my self Madam to exaggerate to you all her first attraction , though I have heard Aronces say , she testified so much spirit , even before she could speak , for as I have things of more importance to tell you , I shall not weary your patience by a recital of that nature , and I shall content my self to assure you , that if Clelius forgot nothing to bring up the young Aronces , Sulpicia likewise forgot nothing to bring up the young Clelia ; neither shall trouble my self Madam , to tell you many particularitis of the Grandeur and Magnificence of Carthage , to make you comprehend that these two Persons could not be better in any place of the Earth ; since it is true , they found in it all they might find in the most political Republicks , and in the most flourishing Monarchies ; but as it is not that of which I must treat , but it is the life of Aronces you must know : I shall tell you in two words , that Carthage is one of the richest and fairest Cities in the World , and that as all the Africans have a natural inclination to delight , though they are a warlike People , all pleasures were found in this Magnificent City , as much as in any place of the Earth . Moreover , as Carthage is dreadful to her Neighbours , it is never without the residence of men of Quality from all bordering Estates , and it hath in its Neighbourhood a Prince which is called the Prince of Carthage , because he derives his descent from an Aunt of Dido , which did likewise reside there , before he imbroyled himself with this Republick : the Prince of Numidia here present , was at this time there , and there was no Prince in Africa , which desired not to send his Children to Carthage , so that Aronces saw even from his Birth , Persons whose conditions were proportionable to his , for as Clelius was much esteemed in this City , and Aronces was of a pleasant disposition , and a dexterous wit , he easily familiarised himself with the Carthaginian and Numidian Princes , they being all of one Age ; the Prince of Carthage so entirely affecting his Conversation , ( that when he went to a City under his power called Utica , not far distant from Carthage , he always accompanied him ) Aronces by this means being very little in Clelia's company , whom he then considered , but as Clelius his Daughter to whom he was obliged both for his life and education ; and it is as natural for those of fifteen or sixteen years , to seek those which are elder , he having nigh compleated a lustre more than Clelia , did not at this time much esteem her , the pleasures he found with the Carthaginian and Numidian Princes diverting his eyes from that amiable Object , whose Beauty ( as he hath since confessed to me ) began then to emit those rayes , which have since wounded his heart , but he so well behaved himself towards Clelius and Sulpitia , that they loved him as if he had been their Son , and expended for him , as if he had been their Child ; but Madam , that you may the better understand my Narration , you must know that the Prince of Carthage hath a man of Quality depending on him , named Amilcar , whom he much loved , and which is the most agreeable and accomplished man in the World , who contracted so great a friendship with Aronces , that it is reported Amilcar was no more loved by the Carthaginian Prince , than Aronces was of Amilcar . And this young Prince having taken a resolution to travel unknown , Amilcar desired that Aronces should accompany him , ( and Clelia having consented thereto ) Aronces being then sixteen years old , and the young Clelia twelve , departed with the Prince of Carthage and Amilcar to see Greece ; but that which was most remarkable , was , that at their return , the Tempest having cast them in Sicyly , instead of returning to Carthage , as they intended , they resolved to see Rome , and the greatest part of the principal Cities of Tuscany , and these two opposite Voyages requiring some time to perform them , they were four years before they returned to Carthage . Aronces being twenty , and Clelia sixteen when they finished their peregrination ; but before I tell you what passed between Clelia and him at their first enterview , it will be requisite to acquaint you , that at their departure from Rome , where the violences of Tarquin continued , the Prince of Carthage who travelled unknown , encountred an Illustrious Roman , named Horatius , whom the unjust Tarquin had banished , who without knowing where to pass the time of his exile , acquainted himself with Aronces , who very well understood the Latine Tongue , because Clelius who loved his Country , even to sacrifice his life for it , would not have Aronces ignorant of that Language : Horatius having a desire therefore to leave it some time to go into a strange Country , was very glad to find one endowed with so many rare qualities , which spoke his Language , and who having learn'd his design , proposed to him to go to Carthage , where he assured him he should find Clelius , whose name and vertue Horatius very well knew ; for his Father and his , had been alwayes friends , though they had been Rivals , and Aronces having an Inclination to serve Horatius : not only because he appeared to have much Spirit , but because he was a Roman , and Son to one of Clelius's his Friends , entreated Amilcar , to pray the Prince of Carthage that this illustrious exile might accompany him , and find an asylum with him , and Amilcar following his natural generosity , and willing to satisfie Aronces whom he loved , easily obtained of the Prince of Carthage that which he demanded , who became from this time Aronces's particular Friend , he not foreseeing that which should one day divide them : but Madam , before I declare the Arrival of this Illustrious Troop at Carthage , you must know , that leaving them at Capua ; I shall somewhat enlarge my Discourse , and tell you , that during the four years of Aronces's absence , Clelia was mounted to such a transcendent height of perfection , that there was nothing spoke of at his Return , but her Beauty at Carthage , and she had had so many attractive Graces , that she took all hearts captive , and made them do vassalage and homage to her . He who had the greatest Authority in Carthage , and who was named Maharball , was become so amorous of her , that he was not in estate to observe the Laws of the Country , acknowledging no other than those love had imposed upon him ; but as he is a violent man and very rich , he imagined that if he did but demand Clelia of her Father , he should without doubt obtain her , and if Clelius had been a Carthaginian , he had easily given him his Daughter , but as he had a Roman heart , and had not renouneed his Country , he could not resolve to give Clelia to a man which was not of his Country , and without disguising his thoughts , he would have at first explicated himself , when this Marriage was proposed to him , though it appeared to be very advantagious for him , for without doubt Marharball's Authority was greater there than any others ; for the Prince of Numidia who was captivated by this fair Person , durst not openly testifie his love , for as he was than an Hostage with the Carthaginians , by reason of a Treaty his Father had made with this Republique , he had been very , imprudent , if he had declared himself his Rival , who held him in his power , and which it may be upon sleight pretexts , would have arrested him , or at least made him depart from Carthage , and estrange himself from his beloved Object , to whom he only endeavoured to make his love appear , though he knew very well , that Clelius had said , he would not marry his Daughter , but to a Roman , yet he doubted not , but if he could touch Clelius heart , to make him alter his resolution , and to prefer him before that Puissant Rival , who so highly declared himself , for he believed that a Numidian Prince ought to be more considered by Clelius , than a man which had but a limited Authority , and which had it not for ever . Thus you see Madam , in what estate things were , when the Prince of Carthage , Aronces , Amilcar and Horatius arrived there , but as Fortune from very inconsiderable beginnings discloseth those Events which oftentimes prove remarkable : Aronces revisited the Fair Clelia in such a gallant manner , that it much contributed to that passion , which since hath tormented his life , for be pleased to know Madam , that as Carthage hath been heretofore begun to be builded by the Illustrious Dido , in a place which was bought of the Phenicians which then inhabited there , and since finished by them , it hath ever remained as a mark of dependance of that proud City to that of Tyre , for there is built there every Year a Magnificent Vessel , in which they send to the Phenicians the tenth part of the Republique Revenue , with the tenth part of the Booty and Prisoners that are taken in War , they likewise exchange every Year two Virgins chosen by lot , and those which come to demand this tribute bring two Phenicians , and receive two Carthaginians , which are always most advantagiously married in both Countries , as this Ceremony is famous , there is in one day destined to the renewing the Alliance of these two People , which is spent in nothing but publick rejoycing , for there hath ever been two men of Quality sent from Phenicia , which come to receive this Tribute , and which usually make a Magnificent Feast to the principal Magistrate of the City , in that proud Vessel , and assoon as they are returned to Shore , they ply their Oars , and hoist their Sails . And as Maharball ought to perform this Ceremony , and to renew the Aliance with the Phenicians and Carthaginians , he to content his passion , obliged the Tyrians which were to make this sumptuous Feast , to invite thither the principal Ladies of the City , so that at the going out of that famous Temple of Dido , where this Alliance was to be renewed , all the Ladies conducted by Maharball's Sister , which is a vertuous Person , were brought the two Carthaginians which were to go into Phenicia , and received the two Phenicians , which were to remain at Carthage ; but as this Feast was indeed made for Clelia , she was there with her Mother , Clelius not daring to oppose her going where so many other Ladies were , though Marharball's passion displeased him , she being induced thither more by reason than inclination , for Clelia's heart was not yet submitted to loves flame , neither had any of her Adorers made any impression in it , and it might very well be discerned , that she did affect nothing but glory , it giving an augmentation to her Beauty ; but to relate the real truth of things , I believe she loved it not too much , at least , I have not seen a fairer in my life , in whom there appeared less affectation . In the mean time , we arrived at Carthage the day of this Feast advantageously for the Phenicians , and very gloriously for our selves ; for Madam , two dayes hefore the Vessel in which we were , had taken two of the Isle of Cyrene , with whom the Carthaginians had some contest , there being War between Sicyly their Confederate , and this Isle : but without reciting all the particulars of this action ; I shall tell you in few words , that the Prince of Carthage , Aronce , Amilcar , and Horatius did highly signalize themselves in this occasion , and that we took in the end these two Vessels , in which we found a very rich Booty , though those of the Isle Cyrene were not rich , they having before taken it in a Sicylian Vessel which came from Corinth : So that we took in this occasion a considerable Prize , whether by the richness of the Merchandize , or the number of the Slaves : but not to obscure the glory of Aronces , it is certain , that all those which were in our Ship , agreed that he had more contributed to this Great Action , than any other , and as I have told you , we arrived very opportunely for the Phenicians , to whom the tenth part of our Booty belonged , and very agreeable for our selves , for when our Vessel entred into the Port Clelia and three or four other Ladies were on the Poop of that Magnificent Ship that the Carthaginians sent to Phenicia , and she was there entertained by Maharbal , and by the Numidian Prince ; when we approach'd it the Prince of Carthage , Aronces , and Amilcar knew what was the Feast they made , and told it us , but when they were nigher and might discern the Beauty of Clelia , they were extremely surprized at it , and Aronces was sometime without knowing her , but as he was at first known by Clelia , she so obligingly saluted him , that he knew very well , that this fair Person was that dear adopted Sister , with whom he had passed his minority ; so that he took much part in all the praises that the Prince of Carthage , Amilcar , Horatius and I attributed to her Beauty ; but if Aronces was sensible of her Glory , Clelia was likewise of his , when that the Prince of Carthage followed by Aronces , Amilcar , Horatius and I were in the tributary Vessel where all the Ladies were , to render account to Maharbal of the Prize he had taken , for as the Vessel was not his , but belonged to the Republique ; the glory only of this action appertained to him , which he would have given entirely to Aronces , to whom he gave all the praises , speaking to Maharbal in presence of Clelia , that he made him be looked on with admiration by all those which understood him ; but as Aronces hath without doubt all the modesty of a truly brave man , he departed from the place where they spoke so advantagiously of him , and approaching Sulpicia , he demanded of her news of Clelius , he not being there , and a little after , not being able to hinder himself from speaking of the Beauty of her admirable Daughter , he rejoyced with her to see her so fair , and afterwards seeking occasion to speak to her in particular , whilst Maharbal , the Prince of Numidia entertained the Prince of Carthage and Amilcar , he testified to her his joy to see her endowed with such excelling Features , Clelia on her part , who knew how her Father loved Aronces , received him with as many testimonies of friendship , as if he had been her Brother , as Clelius had desired her to stile him , and that Aronces should call her his Sister , so that when he was nigh her , this charming Virgin thus said to him , before he could frame himself to speak to her , the admiration of her beauty having for some time suspended his speech : Tell me my Brother , said she to him , hath not absence made you forget Carthage and Greece , and Italy , have not they made you hate Africa ? but before you answer me , added she smiling , remember I pray you , that though I was born at Carthage , I boast my self to be a Roman , for fear that without thinking of it , you put it before Rome , and prefer some other Country to my true Countrey . I now remember said Aronces so little of all I have seen during my voyage , that I cannot tell how to render you an account of it , for in the end my dear sister ( if it is permitted an adopted brother to tell you my thoughts ) you are the fairest creature I ever saw , and if Rome knew your beauty , I am perswaded it would wage a bloodier war to draw you from it , than that as Greece heretofore made against Troy , for to reconquer that fair Princess , whose name shall last as long as the world ; at least , I know well , added he , that the most famous beauty of Rome , which is that of a person of great quality called Lucrece , is not comparable to yours ; for all I see replyed Clelia , smiling , you are become such a flatterer , that I dare no more name you my brother , but for to tell me something , that I may hear without blushing , pursued she , tell me , I conjure you , if you are satisfied concerning Rome , and if Tarquin ever merits by his violences the attribute of proud Rome is assuredly replyed Aronces , the first City of all Italy , and it deserves to be the worlds Metropolis , since it may boast to be your true Country , but for Tarquin , he is so absolute there , that though all people murmure secretly against him , there is no appearance that his tyranny should soon finish , for hardly doth he know that any one is against his Interests , but he exiles him , or puts him to death : As Aronces had thus sayd , they saw enter in the vessel where he was , the tenth part of the slaves that the Prince of Carthage had taken , and that he had sent as an homage to the Phenicians , which gave a thousand praises to him in receiving them ; but Clelia hearing the Prince of Carthage say , that those slaves belonged to Aronces , she put an obliging war to him in demanding an exact account of his conquests ; it is rather for me replyed he gallantly to demand of you an account of yours , which are assuredly more illustrious than mine ; for I do not doubt , but if I saw all those which have been inslaved by the attractive lustre of your eyes , since my departure , I should see them in a far greater number , than those the Prince of Carthage attributeth to me , at least I know you may vanquish the vanquisher of others , If you enterprise it : After that Amilcar approaching , Aronces demanded of him , shewing Clelia to him , if he did not fear to be shipwrackt at the Port ? and the conversation being become generall , I gave my verdict as well as Amilcar . But Madam , I must ingeniously confess unto you , she is the fairest nature ever made for wonder , and in her alone are concentred all those graces ( may be imagined ) to compleat a perfect beauty , the brightness of her hair adding a lustre to her sparkling eyes , and the circumference of her face framed after such exact rules of proportion , that no pencill is able to delineate her mouth for shape , shaming the imitation of the best artists , and the liveliest colours , ( though tempered with the hands of the most exquisite Painters ) are but dull shadows , and imperfect Representations in comparison of that perfect mixture of red and white , which tinctures her complexion ; but she is furthermore imbellish'd with all the Charms of a tempting beauty , for she hath a gallant and modest ayr , a lofty yet lovely Countenance , not any imperious deportment , but such an affable behaviour , that she commands both Love and Respect from all those who behold her , and though she hath a firm and bold spirit above those of her sex , she hath such an engaging sweetness that none can resist , and that grandeur of spirit which makes her despise the greatest perills if she be threatned with them , hath imprinted a certain timerous modesty on her visage , which heightens her unparallel'd Features . Clelia being adorned with all these superexcellent embellishments of Nature , gave so much admiration to Aronces , Horatius , and to me , when wee saw her in that vessel which was going to Phenicia , that she was the sole subject of our discourse the Remainder of that day , for Horatius he spoke of it less then me , for besides that naturally hee doth not love to declare his thoughts , I have known , that he felt himself so wounded with Clelias beauty at this first fight , that he would not hinder his spirit from being wholly possessed with that fair person whom he alone contemplated , without communicating his Resentments to any persons , as for Aronces , he was more happy then Horatius , for as he resided in Clelius his house , he passed there the rest of that day and all the night , but he lodged no more there , because the Prince of Carthage would absolutely that he should lodge in his Pallace , and that he should be depending on him , and that Aronces having nothing but what Clelius had given him , was not sorry to find such an illustrious way to subsist by his own virtue receiving the benefits of so great a Prince . In the mean time , after Clelius had imbraced Aronces with a Paternall affection , he had likewise much joy to see Horatius which was son to one of his dearest friends , and prayd Aronces to love him as if he had been his Brother , and commanded Sulpicia and his amiable Daughter , to take a particular care of him , for when Clelius entertained Horatius of the present Estate of Rome , he found such a Sympathy in his thoughts , and that he so much hated Tarquin , and the fiery and cruell Tullia his wife , that he loved him much more for it , so that Aronces who very much esteem'd Horatius , and which was very much beloved by him , performed all that he could imagin to render his Exile less rigorous ; but as freindship is not alwaies dispensed by exact Justice , though I had less merit then Horatius , I had a greater part in the affection of Aronces , being his entire Confident so soon as we arrived at Carthage , we knew the next day Maharballs love for Clelia without knowing the Prince of Numidias , which as I have already told you , made it appear but to her which caused it , but as he soon noted the credit that Aronces had with Clelius , Sulpicia , and their admirable Daughter , he endeavoured by all meanes to gain his friendship , in which without doubt he had much part , and since that time , as Liberty is much greater at Carthage , then Rome ; the Prince of Numidia , Aronces , Horatius and I were almost alwaies with Sulpicia , and we had the Advantages , not to be often importuned by Marharballs presence , because as he nigh sustained the weight of the Republique , it was impossible for him absolutely to renounce his duty , to satisfie his Love ; and relying on his Authority , he easily dispensed with all those petty cares , he thought unnecessary . And since none imbarqued from Carthage , without his provision , he did not fear Clelius would go from thence , nor that any man of quality in the City durst be his Rivall , as for the Prince of Carthage , he turned eyes another way , Amilcar seemed to have two or three designs instead of one , and the Prince of Numidia was not in estate to dare to oppose him openly , he lookt upon Aronces as one unknown , which durst not turn his eyes towards the Daughter of a man , to whom he owed his life , and he considered Horatius and I as two strangers which would not stay at Carthage , and which would not make an enemy of him which should protect us . Clelia being by these considerations importuned by him , and we were more happy , for though Maharball hath Spirit , it is an incommodious spirit , he having a formed eloquence with an insupportable slownesse , and which would enforce attention from his auditors , as if his discourse contained much ingenuity , who believes himself to be above all , he knowes who boasteth himself to be of a great house , great spirit , and great heart , and who is the violentest man in the world ; but in despight of all his violence , the Prince of Numidia was his Rivall , t is true , he was in so discreet a manner , that no person perceived it but Clelia only , and he had perswaded Maharball that the reason which so often induced him to Sulpicias house ; was , that he was charm'd with her Language , and indeed the Prince with so much assiduity studied the Roman language to have only the power to speak of his Love to Clelia , ( as I have known this morning by himself ) and to vent his passion the first time to that fair person , for as he had lately left a man which depended on Clelius , who taught it him , he feigned to entertain himself alone with her , whilst Sulpicia spoke to other Ladyes to have forgotten some instructions he had given him , so that he made divers questions to her saying , he should be very much obliged to her if she would be his mistress , as the language you learned said she to him , is nigh as strange to me as you ; ( though I have learnt it from my Cradle ) since I do not ordinarily speak it , I should teach you my errours instead of correcting yours . As I principally learned that Language , sayd he to her , because I know you love it ; and that for to speak it with you , I ought chiefly to speak as you , since I would be understood but by you alone , refuse not mee therefore the favour to clear my doubts , and to assist me to express my self when I entertain you , for it is certain , that how fair and copious the Language of your Country is , I find it poor and steril , every time I would tell you I love you , and I beleeve , t is rather because I have not found terms enough to declare it to you , then any defect of boldness : But in fine cruell Clelia , since you will not teach me to tell it you better I now tell it you , and tell it you with a resolution , to tell it you when any occasion presents , and with a resolution carefully to seek it , I will take such a particular care to shun you , replyed Clelia , that if it is true you love me , you will more then once repent what you have sayd , it hath been so long that I have repented for not discovering my Love to you sooner , replyed the Prince of Numidia , that I can hardly believe I shall ever repent to have told you that I love you , for in sine you cannot inflict any punishment upon me , for which I am not prepared , I demand of you therefore the favour , added he , to tell me only if you have as much aversion for me as Maharball , that which you have told me , replyed she , hath so much exasperated me , thar I cannot now tell whether there is any other person in the world then you which displeaseth me , ah rigorous Clelia ! cry'd he , you carry too far your hatred by not being willing to tell me that you hate me lesse then a man that I know is very odious to you , and to make me beleive that I am the only person to whom you are averse , see then Madam what was the declaration of the Prince of Numidia's Love , and in what manner the admirable Clelia received the discovery of his affection , she kept her word as she said , to avoid his particular conversation ; but she had the generosity to do it so carefully , that none should perceive it for fear they might divine the cause , and that Maharball should not have occasion to treat this Prince with any severity , as she told it to one of his friends , to the end to make him comprehend , that if she did not openly testifie her hatred against him , 't was not that he ought to conceive more hope ; since , t was but by a bountry which was entirely dissentaneous from all his pretentions . In the mean time Aronces seeing the admirable Clelia every day , and seeing her with much familiarity , was taken in the snares of her beauty , and not being one moment ignorant of the nature of that affection which began to cloud his Liberty , as usually those are which have had no passion , he really imagined in what fears and disquietudes this Love would involve his Soul , for though he was much esteemed by Clelia , and tenderly affected by her Parents , he little expected ever to attain that happiness he so much desired , and his birth being unknown , it would be esteemed an high presumption if he should levell his thoughts at Clelia , but what considerations soever he used to oppose this new born passion , proved too weak to resist those Charms shot from such a tempting beauty . On the other side , Horatius was at first so powerfully touch'd with Clelia's perfections , that I am assured , he loved as soon as his eyes surveyed those inimitable Graces Nature had bestowed upon her , he not then imagining Love had stole his Heart , but contrary to Aronces , called that Esteem and admiration which might have admitted the term of Love , and these two Rivalls not being acquainted with one anothers affections ; spent their time in an amicable familiarity , the Prince of Numidia much esteeming them , and Clelia had three Lovers which knew not themselves to be Rivalls , and of whom but one had disclosed his amourous intentions ; I put not Maharball in this number , for his passion was so generally known , that no person could be ignorant of it . In the mean time , The Nuptialls ( of the two Phenicians , exchanged for the two Carthaginians the day we arrived there ) were solemnized , and as these marriages were performed at the Republicks expences , there was a great Feast made , and nothing but publick acclamations of joy during the space of eight days ; but I consess Madam , Clelias Conversations was to be preferred before those Festivall delights , she having a spirit suiting the pleasantness of her disposition . I remember one day amongst the rest , Aronces , Horatius , and I were with her , with two Ladies of the City , the one named Sozonisba , and the other Barce , for it is certain we could not better spend our time then with Sulpicia , the ground of this discourse proceeded from two men which had married the two Phenicians , one being amourous of her whom he had espoused at first sight , and disaffected her soon after the Nuptialls , the other which had espoused her , which was destin'd to him not being amourous , was become amourous since his marriage , so that this event being singular and agreable , they at first examined this fantasticall adventure ; for my self sayd , Clelia I cannot conceive that it is possible to one to love , that he hath not the leisure to know , I easily imagine that a great beauty pleaseth at first sight , but cannot conceive how Love should be produced in a moment , and I am strongly perswaded that one cannot at the first time that they see a person , as amiable as can be imagined , feel any thing in his heart but some disposition to love , as you have never been in Love , replyed Horatius , t is not very strange that you do not know how this passion possesses hearts , and it is certainly true , that one may love at the first sight if they see a person that is capable to be beloved , and I confess that if they should love her at first sight the love would not be , it may be , strong enough to give a long inquietude , and that it would finish as speedily as it begun ; as at first a spark cannot make a great fire if care be taken to extinguish it , so Love hath need of entertainment to increase it ; but as this spark is fire , though it casteth no great heat nor light , so Love at first is Love , though it is but newly begun . It is certain replyed Aronces , that Love as friendship may be born in an instant which usually is preceded by many good Offices , but I am perswaded that that Love which hath no sudden beginning , and which is advanc'd by great esteem and very much admiration , is more strong and solid then that which is tumultuously born without knowing whether the person beloved hath either virtue or spirit , for I have heard say , that there are men which become amorous of women , with whom they had never changed aword ; and there are some sayd Sozonisba which have loved women having never seen them , and which have even loved a picture ; for those added Barce , I think they may be rather rank'd with those which have no reason , then in the rank of those which have Love. Indeed replyed Clelia , t is not so strange to see a man very amorous of a fair picture , as of a woman which hath neither Beauty spirit or virtue , as there are some which are ; For my particular , replied I , I find the fair Clelia hath reason , and that it is the greatest folly imaginable to love that which is not amiable . I am of your opinion , replyed Horatius , but be likewise of mine , and confess that all great passions have a violent beginning , and that there is nothing which more demonstrates an ardent and durable Love , then when it is born in an instant without consulting our reason , I casily am of your opinion , replyed Aronces , that one may begin to have love at the first sight of an amiable person ; but I will not confess that those which have this first thought of passion more violent than others , love more or longer , for 't is rather an effect of their temperament , than the grandeur of their passion , so that ordinarily those which are of a hot nature love not so constantly as others , because not having power over their own dispositions , they must necessarily change Love as other things , and it consequently follows , that those which love the speediest are not the most constant : But in fine , said Clelia , it matters not whether they change or not , 't is not of that I intend to speak , for that I maintain is , that one cannot have Love at the first sight they see a woman : I assure you Madam , replyed Horatius , I know a man which from the first day he saw one of the most admirable persons in the world , had I know not what in his heart which entirely possest it , which gave him joy and inquietude , desires , hope and fear , and which in fine , rendred him so different from himself , that if it was not love he had in his heart , it was something which very much resembled it . I know another , replyed Aronces , without suspecting Horatius his Passion for Clelia , which hath long time had esteem and admiration without loving a marvellous person ; 't is true , I am perswaded , that the reason which then hindred him from it was , that he believed himself not permitted to love that which he should adore : but beginning to love , replyed Clelia , hath he left adoration , for if so , I find that which he adored ought to wish he should not love it , these two Resentments are not incompatible . Madam , replyed Aronces , and though we might adore things we love not , because they surpass our knowledge , we do nevertheless love that which we adore ; for my self , replyed Barce , between those two thoughts , I should love him better which belongs to a mistress than him which appertains not but to a Goddess , and the tenderness of the heart is so to be prefer'd before the admiration of the spirit , that I put no comparison between those two things , indeed added Sozonisbe , tenderness is a quality so necessary to all manner of affections , that they cannot be agreeable or perfect if it is not there , I comprehend well said Clelia , that we may say a tender amity , and there is a notable difference between an ordinary and a tender amity , but said Sozonizbe , I have never heard of a tender amity , and I ever sigur'd it to my self , that this affected and significative term was consecrated to perfect amity , and that it was only speaking of it , we might sitly imply the word tender , so many men use it now replyed , I that we know not a truer signification of it . I would therefore hinder , said Clelia , that that word which signifies a thing so sweet , rare , and agreeable , should be prophan'd though Celeres hath said every one useth it . For my particular , replied Sozonizbe , I promise you always to make use of it , if you can make me understand its true signification : I promise the same thing added Barce , for I ingenuously confess unto you , that though there passes never a day but I tell some of my friends that I love them tenderly , and some friends accost me in the same Language , I confess it may be that it appertains not to me to use it : As I am perswaded , added Aronces , that there is a species of an amorous tenderness which puts as much difference between the Loves of those which have it or have it not , as ordinary tenderness puts to amity , I shall be infinitely obliged to the fair Clelia , if she will define tenderness , and decipher how I may know it , and what value it sets on friendship , to the end I may prove in the sequel of it , that tenderness joyned to Love , much augmenteth its estimation ; as I have naturally a tender Spirit , replyed Clelia , I think it appertains to me more than any other , to speak of tenderness and that Barce with all her Spirit , cannot do it so well as I. I have already confessed , replyed that fair person , that I do not well know how to make use of this word , neither do I precisely know , whether I have any tenderness or not , therefore I shall be infinitely obliged if you please to tell me the difference between an ordinary and a tender amity ; it is so considerable , replyed Clelia , that I may very well say , there is less between the indifferent amity , than between these two . For in fine , that which hath no tenderness , is a kind of a tranquillous friendship , which gives neither great contentments , nor great inquietudes to those which are capable of them , they have even friendship in their hearts , without expressing any sensibility ; depart from them without being melancholy , they think not of them if they see them not , they render them courtesies without great joy , and they receive them without much acknowledgment , they neglect all petty cares , the evils of those they love touch them not , generosity and ostentation hath as much part in all they act as friendship , they have a certain Lethargy of heart , which makes them not feel the joy to be beloved of those they love , they put little difference between the conversation of other persons , and those to whom they have promised amity : In fine , they love with so much lukewarmness , that the least contestation there is between them and their friends , they are ready to infringe their promised friendship : Furthermore they are not enough sensible , neither of the good or evil of those to whom they have promised friendship , for usually they coldly oppose those who defame them , and praise them themselves without order or aggravation , and we may say they love as if they loved not , so lukewarm is this sort of friendship , and usually their affection is very much interessed , and if any one seek the cause of it they would be found but in themselves . And indeed we see every day that those friends without tenderness abandon those to whom they have promised affection , as soon as fortune frowns on them , there is likewise some of them which cannot suffer the long sickness of those they love , and which desire to see them with assiduity , when they are not in estate to divertise them . That which you now say , happened once to me replyed Sozonisbe , for I had a languishing malady , which made me know there are few tender friends , in the beginning when I fell sick , pursued this fair person , they had very great care of me , but when the length of my sickness had made me become melancholy , and that I demanded no remedies , but of those which came to see me , instead of then demanding news of me , or to tell them of it , I was soon in a very great solitude , and I knew that those whom I esteemed my best friends derided at me in effect , a man one day of my acquaintance was asked how long it was since he saw me , he answered , that till he was become so experienced to find some remedies to cure my melancholy , he would not see me , and the same question being demanded a Lady , she said cruelly that unless she knew the vertue of all vegetables , she could not make me a visit which would be pleasing to me , and that it was better to leave me at quiet , than to weary themselves by importuning me . 'T is true , said Aronces , what this fair Sozonisba hath said , and it is true , added Horatius , because we usually content our selves to deplore their mishaps without comforting them , judge then I pray , added Clelia , if friendship without tenderness is a sweet thing , and if I have not reason not to account them friends which have not a tender heart , as I have expressed to you , for in fine it is not that only which makes the sweetness of amity , and which makes it constant and violent together , tenderness hath yet that of more particular , that even ascribeth to it , I know not what character of gallantry which rendring it more divertising , it inspireth civility in those which are capable of it , and there is as great difference between a tender friend and an ordinary friend , as between a tender friend and a lover , but better to define tenderness . I think I may call it a certain sensibility of heart , which never soveraignly operates , but in those which have noble souls , vertuous Inclinations , and well weighed spirits , and which makes them when they have friendship , to have it sincerely and ardently , and to feel lively the griefs and joys of those they love as their own , 't is this tenderness which obliges them to love better to be with their unhappy friends , than to be in a place of divertisement : it is this which makes them excuse their faults and defects , and to praise with exaggeration their least virtues , 't is this which makes them do great services with joy , which makes them not neglect the least cares , which renders particular conversations more sweet than general ; which entertaineth Confidence , which easily appeaseth any disorder , which happeneth amongst friends , which uniteth all their desires , which makes complacency , equality as agreeable to those which have it , as to those for whom they have have it , and in a word comprehends all sweetness and affection of friendship , and in effect it 's this alone which puts joy there , and which by a particular priviledge savours nothing of the irregularity of Love ; but resembles it in many things else , those which have but a stupid and common friendship , take only the care to keep the fairest Letters of their friends ; but those which have a tender friendship , keep with pleasure even their least notes , they hearken to an obliging word with a joy , which obliges those which told it them , they take pleasure in the least things , and by an inexplicable charm those which have a true tenderness in their hearts , are never troubled to assist those for whom they have friendship , if they should be sick or melancholy , judge then what difference there is between friends without tenderness and tender friends . Ah Madam , replied Aronces , if I would as well define the tenderness of Love as you have deciphered that of friendship , I should assuredly make this company confess , that there is Love without tenderness as well as friends : 'T is true added Horatius and the fair Clelia hath admirably represented that precious and delicate part of friendship few are acquainted with . For my pariicular said Barce smiling , I confess in my life I never fitly used the word tenderness , if it be true that it must have positively seat in the heart as Clelia hath said , to have it right , that is to say , to love tenderly . It is not so with me , added Sozonisbe , for it seems that I have an heart made in the manner as it ought to be , to beast of tenderness . For my part , replyed I , which have had more Love than friendship in my life , it more imports me to know what that amorous tenderness which puts a difference between Lovers , than that which is between friends , I would therefore desire the fair Clelia to permit Aronces to give his judgment of it : though I have less Interest in that kind of tenderness , replyed she , then you have in that I have spoken of : I voluntarily consent that Aronces tell it you : If t is true you do not know it . Since you then permit me Madam sayd Aronces ; I will boldly say , that tenderness is a quality more necessary for Love then friendship , for it is certain that that affection which is produced by the help of reason , and which is conducted and governed by it , may sometimes act in the hearts of those in which it is as if they had tenderness ( though naturally they had it not ) but for Love which is ever incompatible with reason , and which at least can never be subject to it , it hath absolutely need of tenderness to correct its brutality stupidity and inconsideration . In effect , a Love without Tenderness hath nothing but impetuous desires which can be confined to no bounds nor limits , and a Lover which hath a like passion in his Soul , considers nothing but his own satisfaction without considering the honour of the person belov'd , for one of the principal Offices of true tenderness is , that it takes much more care for the person it loves then its own , and a Lover which hath it not would do all that which might please him without any Reservation , and he would demand in a rude and uncivill way the greatest favours , as if they were due to him as a Tribute in effect , those freer Lovers , which are enemyes of tendernes , and who defame it , are ordinarily insolent , uncivill , full of vanity , easie to anger , difficult to appease , indiscreet when they are favour'd , insupportable when they are misused ; They believe the greatest work of Love they can give ; is alwaies to wish to be made happy ; for without that they know not neither favours nor graces : They are not contented with favourable regards , sweet speeches , and all those petty things which so elevate the beatitude of those which have tender souls , they are Lovers I say which read but once the Letters of their Mistress , whose hearts have not joyfull emotion when they receive them , who neither know how to rave , speak idly , nor sigh agreeably , and are utterly ignorant of a certain pleasing melancholy which proceeds from the tenderness of an amorous heart , and which is sometimes more pleasing then delight . These are Lovers I say of great noise , which makes all the prooves of their Love consist in excessive expences , and which feel nothing of all those delicacies , this passion inspires their jealousie , even as more brutall then that of the Lovers which have a tender heart , for they often pass from hating their Rivalls to hate their Mistresses , when on the contrary , those Lovers whose loves are mingled with tenderness , somtimes so respect their mistresses , that they restrain their anger against their Rivalls in some occasions , because they cannot do it without exasperating them . For my self sayd Horatius , I cannot discern Tenderness from Love in an amorous heart , for that passion when it is violent , so strongly operates in those hearts it possesses , that all the quality of their souls become as it is , or at least assume some amorous impression . T is true replyed Aronces , that love entirely possesseth the heart of a Lover , and it is likewise true , that he which hath an heart naturally tender , shall love more tenderly , then he which shall be of a temper more fierce and rude , and I maintain , to love well , a Lover must have a naturall tenderness , before he hath Love , and this precious and rare quality which is so necessary , to love well , can be hardly acquired , and it is truly a gift of the Gods , of which they are never prodigall , we may gain more spirit , we may correct our vices ; and acquire all vertues ; but we can never acquire tenderness , we may without doubt sometimes disguise ourselves ; but it cannot be long , and those which have tenderness , know not how to deceive ; In effect , all the words , all the regards , all the cares , all the actions of a Lover , who hath not a tender heart , are entirely different from those of a Lover , which hath tenderness , for he hath sometimes respect without having a kind of sweet submission , which pleaseth much more , of civility without agreement , of obeysance without sweetness ; and even Love without a certain delicate sensibility , which alone causeth all the punishments and all the felicities of Lovers , and which is in fine the truest mark of a perfect Lover , I likewise put for a foundation , that a tender Lover knows not how neither to be unfaithfull , cozening , vain , insolent , nor indiscreet , and not to be deceived neither in Love not friendship , we must as well examine if a Lover or a Friend have tenderness , as if they have Love or Friendship . As Aronces had thus spoke , the Prince of Numydia entred , and a little after Maharball , so that the subject being changed by their coming , all the company after a little discourse went away with that violent Lover of Clelia . At our departure from thence , I went with Aronces to the Prince of Carthage , but though the incomparable Amilcar had this night there all the merriness of his pleasant disposition , and that all those which were with the Prince of Carthage confessed they never had heard from him more agreeable things . Aronces appeared to be very melancholy , and his melancholy was so generally noted , that Amilcar demanded of me if I knew not the cause of it , so that having observed him more carefully , I noted that Aronces was not where he would be , so that when we were retired , for we then lay together , I pressed him to tell me the cause of his melancholy , at first he would disguise the truth from me , but in the end when I did not think to ask him any more about it , because I beleeved he would not tell me , he stayd himself after he had walked sometime , and looking stedfastly upon me , thus sayd , You are not very inquisitive , said he to me , to demand that which you would know and you have sure little desire to redress my melancholy ; since you press me no more to tell you the cause of it , no Aronces , cryed I to him , fixing my eyes on him , nothing but to demand of you , to tell me whether you are amorous , your expressions almost betraying it ; for in fine , I prayd you with tenderness to tell me that which caused your grief and you refused it me : Nevertheless , a little after that you were angry , I demanded no more of you that you refused me , and I find you are even now disposed , to pray me to hearken to that you would never tell me , but in an instant , it is therefore I conclude with reason , and it seemeth to me that you are amorous , since t is true that there is nothing but Love only which can frame such a fantasticall thing as this : T is true Celeres , sayd he to me , I am amorous , and though you tax me with Injuries , you must be the only confident of my Passion , and I tell you that which it may be shall never be known to the admirable person whom I adore , though I see her daily , you love Clelia then sayd I to him ; for it seemeth to me that t is but she alone you daily frequent , yes Celeres , I love Clelia , replyed he , and I love her ardently and so tenderly , that according to all appearances , I shall become the unhappiest man in the World ; but it seemes to me sayd I to him , that if I was in your place I should account my self very happy , for in fine , as you have been brought up in Clelius his house , you live with Clelia with the same Liberty as if she was your sister , and her Father and Mother look upon you in effect as if you were her Brother ; t is true Celeres replied he , but they look not upon me as her Lover , and I am strongly perswaded , that if they looked upon me as such , they would hate me as much as they love me . And they would think to have right to accuse me of an horrible Ingratitude and terrible presumption . In effect I owe my life to the generous Clelius , and I know not to whom I owe my birth , he found me in the sea , he saved me from an eminent peril , he hath carefully educated me , and I owe to him all my virtue , and I should be without doubt the basest of all men if I should voluntarily do any thing which might displease him ; but though I am assured he will take it ill , that one unknown dares lift his eyes towards his admirable daughter ; I cannot hinder my self from doing it , and I feel I can never desert her love seeing my self likewise destin'd to live without hope I must prepare my self for imaginable torments , and I know nothing more cruel , then to have power to love without having Ingratitude . You have a soul so great , and an heart so well made , replied I , that Clelius cannot doubt but your birth is illustrious , and if it was so replied he , I should not be in hopes to possess Clelia , though she affected me , for since Clelius refused her to Maharball , who is of an high birth , rich in possessions , and who hath the chiefest authority in one of the first Cities in the world , he would refuse an unhappy man , that he alwaies lookt upon as an ungrateful , and who it may be would be lookt upon by Clelia , as a man who thinks to enrich himself by marrying her , and not to render himself happy by the only possession of her person ; likewise my dear Celeres , my hopes are destitute of all releif , for if Clelius remains in his wonted opinion he will never give his daughter but to a Roman , and if he changes it , he will give her apparantly to Maharball , but to tell you truth , I do not much fear , it , and I have likewise cause to complain that I am not a Roman , and if perhaps I should be of a birth proportionable to my thoughts , Clelius would refuse me Clelia , as he hath refused her to my Rivall ; but alas ! I am far from that Estate since I know my extraction , and the according to all appearances , I shall never know it , nevertheles I love Clelia , I love her without hope ; and I love with a resolution not to tell her of it ; and not to murmure if she is angry to be beloved of me , in case she denyes my passion , judge then my dear freind , if I have no cause of melancholy . For my self replyed I , am perswaded ; that too great prudence is often needless in Love , without considering those things you have done , I would act divers wayes , for I would strive against my passion as much as I could , and if I could not vanquish it , I would seek to perswade my self by all that which might flatter it , and I would forget nothing of all that which might agreeably deceive me . For the first , replyed Aronces , I am resolved to do it , though I am perswaded I shall do it unprofitably ; but in fine , I owe that to the generosity of Clelius , and it behoves me if he hath something one day to reproach me of , that I have at least nothing to reproach my self , but for the last , I shall never be in a capacity to follow your counsel for fear from seeking agreeably to deceive my self , I seek in despight to render my self most unhappy in effect , there are many instances which makes me believe that Clelius shall never know my birth more than I , and there are others where I believe that I and he shall learn that I am Son of some Enemy to Rome , or some friend to Tarquin , I strangely deplore the misfortunes which happens to my friends , replied I to him , but I can never take pity of those they make themselves , therefore you may not expect any compassion from me , when you weave the web of your own miseries , after that as 't was late we lay together , but I should falsifie the truth , if I say we slept , for Aronces did not sleep at all , and he waked me divers times to speak to me of his passion , but in fine Madam , as he hath a marvellous generosity , he effectually fancied with himself , to oppose his Love with all the power he could possible : and he forgot nothing to do it , for he went as little as he could to the places where Clelia was , he sought Clelius in particular , without seeking his admirable daughter , and he so strongly attach'd himself to the Prince of Carthage and Amilcar , that there was no person but believed he had more Ambition than Love. Horatius though he was both his Friend and his Rival perceived not his Love for Clelia , the Prince of Numidia likewise suspected it not , and Clelia did not imagine it , and because she would avoid to give any occasion to the Prince of Numidia to mention his Love , she had given such a general order not to leave her alone , that if Aronces had been bold enough to declare his affection to her , he would not have found an opportunity to have done it , so that as nothing more augments a breeding Love than the difficulty to tell it , Horatius on this side soon became as amorous as Aronces ; but as he naturally loved to conceal all things ; he declared nothing of his passion either to Aronces or to me , these two friends were likewise Rivals without having cause to complain of one another , they being both ignorant of their Loves , for the Prince of Numidia as he looked upon Aronces as if he had been Clelius his brother , he gave to him many testimonies of friendship , without discovering his passion to him , to the end that being his friend he might favour him when occasion should present . For Maharbal the less correspondency he found in Clelias heart , the more his passion augmented , and the more reasons Clelius obliged him to prove that he ●ught not to think of marrying his daughter at Carthage since he had an intention to go speedily to Rome , the more obstinate he was to compass his design , so that Clelius and Sulpitia were extremely afflicted to see themselves in the power of an amorous person to whom they would refuse all that which might give any satisfaction to his Love. On the other side , though Sulpitia testified to have much friendship for Horatius because Clelius would have it so , 't was true , that in the bottom of her heart she had a secret disposition not to render Justice to his merit , because he was son to a person of whom Clelius had been very amorous , and whom he thought heretofore to have married , so that Sulpitia yet retaining some resentments of jealousie which perswaded her that her Husband did not love Horatius , but because he had yet some agreeable remembrance of the love he had for his Mother , had without doubt less disposition to love him than Clelius , and she loved more tenderly Aronces than Horatius , for Clelia she esteemed them both ; but as she was equitable , she saw that if there was any equality between these two men as reflecting on the qualities essentially necessary for virtuous persons , there was not so much for the agreement of the humour as that of their person , being certain that Aronces as much excells his Rivall , as his Rivall exceeds all others , so Clelia leand , by choice , on the side of Aronces , and having lived with him from her infancy , as if he had been her brother , there was between her and him a greater familiarity then between Horatius and her , though Clelius commanded her to live with him , as if she had been his sister , things being then on these terms there was some factions at Carthage which are unnecessary to mention wherein the illustrious Prince that Amilcar followed , had some part , so that the interest of his affairs obliging him to retire to Utica which depends on him , he went thither followed by his creatures , so that Aronces finding this occasion to separate himself from Clelia for to endeavour to heal himself by his absence , followed him likewise , for Clelius voluntarily consented that Aronces to whom fortune seemed to have not left any establishment should seek one nigh a great Prince , so Aronces departed from Carthage with his consent , he not imagining he went from thence to endeavour not to have more Love for his admirable daughter , but that which is most remarkable , was , that the Prince of Numidia and Horatius who knew not that Aronces was their Rivall , did all what they could to hinder him from following the Prince of Carthage ; for as they both knew he was much their friend , and that they noted he was very well beloved by Clelia they imagined they should loose much in loosing him , and that when the time should come when they might discover the passion they had in their souls , they should be much assisted by him ; but in fine , the Prince of Numidia and Horatius without telling the true reason which obliged them to counsell Aronces , not to go with the Prince of Carthage , and Aronces without telling them why he did not follow their counsells , we departed as I have before told you : Aronces not having entertained Clelia in particular , for he bid her adien in the presence of Sulpicia and Horatius , and I who knew only the secret of his heart alone , perceived the reluctancy which he had to depart from Clelius his house , for we entred in again three times upon such pretences , that at last he was constrained to say he had forgotten that which obliged him to reenter , so litle true resemblance he found in the pretences he invented to see Clelia once more , but in the end , Madam , we went to Utica , where Aronces became more amorous , and by consequence more miserable then at Carthage , where there arrived many things since our departure . For you shall know Madam , that Maharball who had a passion in his soul the most violent in the world , not suspecting that the Prince of Numidia who was his Hostage had any design , for Clelia spoke to him of nothing but his Love , of the Injustice of Clelius , and the cruelty of his Daughter , conjuring him to counsell them both to change their thoughts . For in the end , said he , to the Prince Adherball , if it be not a terrible thing to hear Clelius say he would not marry his Daughter till he return to Rome , he which hath been exil'd so long from it , he which is Tarquin's mortal enemy , who raigneth with so absolute an authority , that t is not credible any power can pull him from the Throne on which his cruelty hath so firmly seated him , yet Clelius pretends not to marry his Daughter but when he shall return to Rome , or at least not to marry her to any but a Roman , it must then of necessity be , that he will give the fairest and properest person on the earth to a banished Criminall , or at the most to an unhappy Exil'd : Judge then if I have no reason to complain of Clelius , and if I may not beleive , that either he or Clelia have a secret aversion against me , which they dare not testifie to me because they are under my power , but to hinder these things , pursued he , I pray you when you find a fit occasion to endeavour to make them take better thoughts for fear they force me to act those things which will not be pleasing to them , the Prince of Numidia hearing Maharbal speak in this manner , was so surprized and astonished at it , that the agitation of his heart appeared in despight of him in his eyes , and it being discernd by Maharball , he endeavoured to recall himself ; but he wholy discovered it by his words , for as he would not tell Maharball that Clelius was to blame , and that he durst not tell him that he had reason , he took a mean ; which perswaded him to whom he spoke , that he was his Rivall ; in effect , he so aggravated the Love the Romans have for their Country , the Injustice they had to put a vast difference between strangers and them , and to perswade him , that as Clelius had sought an Asylum in the City where he had the greatest authority , he was obliged not to violence him in a thing which ought to be done freely with many other reasons which served not ; but to evidence to Maharball that this Prince was amorous of Clelia ; and that he had chosen an ill Confident , so that this thought exciting a grand disturbance in his spirit , he left the Prince of Numidia , and without any delay went to Sulpicias house , where after some generall conversations , he found occasion to speak particularly to Clelia , and he endeavoured to perswade her that it should be very strange to her that Clelius should pretend to marry her , but when he returned to Rome , or at least not to marry her but to an unhappy exile , when he might give her the first rank in one of the cheifest Cities in the world , Sir said Clelia to him , it is not for me to examine my Father the reason why he refused the honour you do him ; and it implyes I know that I should commit a great offence by not obeying him , for to oblige me with blindness to follow his desires , but to the end , that all your hatred should not fall on him , I ingeniously confess that I should obey him with an extream grief if he should command me to espouse an Affrican , and so destroy my hope of seeing Rome . For it is true that there is in my heart so strong a Love for my Fathers Country , that would render me very unhappy to take from me the hope of dying there . If I dye not soon at Carthage , replyed Maharball , there is no appearance you will ever live at Rome , alas sir , replyed Clelia , as long as it is under the power of Tarquin , I shall not go thither , but I should be very sorry to loose the hope of it , therefore I intreat you not to persist to oblige my Father to consent to your desires , and to have the generosity to enter in his thoughts , and to beleive that if he were a Roman , he would prefer you before all other Romans , and since , added this discrect mayd , he refuses you a thing which is so little advantageous for you , that you ought rather to thank him then to complain , for in the end , if he accords to that which you seem to desire , every one will reproach you , for your preferring the daughter of an unhappy Exile before so many fair persons which are at Carthage , and whose alliance may be more suitable and agreeable for you . No , no , unjust Clelia , said he to her , do not seek to perswade me that there can be any thing more agreeable or glorious then the conquest of your heart , for it cannot be , and permit me to tell you , that if you were as prudent as fair , you might tell the unjust Clelius , that Tarquin is more powerfull at Rome than ever , and that according to all appearances , he will not permit him to return thither , that it is very dubious whether fortune hath sent more Romans to chuse exile then he hath put to death , and if it was not so , it would be easie to consummate your Nuptialls at Carthage , if it were for any other then Maharbal , and tell to him I pray you that he may be happy if he will , and that he may render himself miserable if he renders me so . Ah Sir , replyed Clelia generously , I know not how to threaten my Father , but I can tell him that if my life is an obstacle to the tranquillity of his , I am ready to sacrifice it for his content so that taking form you the cause of your Love , I might take away your hatred against him . As Clelia had thus spoken , the Prince of Numidia entred , and seeing Maharball with her , he blusht for anger , and he seeing the change of his countenance was confirmed in those thoughts he already had , and the better for to clear his suspition , he continued to speak low to Clelia , whilst Aderbal spoke to Sulpicia , and to the other Ladyes which were with her ; but as he is naturally violent , he could not suffer this long particular entertainment without testifying much anger , so that Maharball not doubting but that he was his Rivall , took a resolution to distrust him instead of considing in him , as he had designed , and as the generall affairs of the Republick gave him not so much leasure as his passions required , he must of necessity go from thence and leave his Rivall with his Mistress , and in effect , though Clelia sought carefully to avoid speaking particularly to the Prince of Numidia , since he had discovered his Love to her , she did not do it this day with the same care , for she had her spirit so distracted with Maharballs expressions , that she thought of nothing else , so that she not taking notice of it , the Prince of Numidia came to her , and began to speak to her as a man which had some particular thing to tell her , Clelia coming to her self , turned towards him and prayd him not to oblige her to fly him , as she would ever do , if he continued to speak of his Passion , for in the end , sayd she to him , if you persevere in it , you will force me to take a resolution not to consider you as you are a great Prince ; but to look on you as a man which esteems me not , since he takes no care but to displease me . Would to the Gods Madam , said the Prince of Numidia to her , that I had never told you I loved you , this wish without doubt is a wish very extraordinary from a passionate Lover as I am , but t is true that I now do nothing but strive to repell the passion I have in my soul that you might be ignorant of it , though I know 't will continue till Death . But Madam , that which makes me speak as I do , is , that I must advertise you that if you do not soon depart from Carthage you expose your self to be the unhappiest person in the world , and that offering you an Asylum in the Court of the King my Father , I fear you will not go thither , because I have discovered to you my Love. Nevertheless I swear and protest unto you , that though I am more amorous then Maharball , I will never be so unjust as he . Clelia hearing the Prince speak in this manner , was extreamly surprized at it , for she knew well that he knew somthing where she had an Interest , and spake to him with more affability then usual , to the end to oblige him to tell her , that which made him use this Language , and in effect the Prince recounted to her the conversation whith he had with Maharbal , continuing in pursuit to offer her an Asylum in Numidia , and protested to her with as much Generosity as Love , that if he should be constrained to make war to defend her , he would do it with much joy ; Clelia thankt him very civilly for the offer he made her , assuring him nevertheless that she beleived that her Father would not nor ought not to accept it , adding further , that for all that she should remain much obliged to him for it ; but Aderball not holding himself refused for what Clelia said to him , spoke the next day to Clelius , and so lively represented to him the grandeur of Maharballs Love , his authority , and the violence of his Nature , that he made him easily comprehend that his sojourn at Carthage was very dangerous , but after that he offered him that which he had already offered to Clelia , so that Clelius who knew not that this Prince was amorous of his Daughter , admired his generosity , and gave him innumerable prayses , but after all Sir , said he to him , when he had left praysing him , it would not be just it may be to begin again the war between Numidia and Carthage , for a thing where my unhappy family have only interest , you are in a hostage for a treaty of peace which is not yet entirely executed . Likewise Sir , I should expose you to be evill treated by Maharball , and if I should involve the King your Father in new wars with this Republick ; and therefore since Carthage is no more an Asylum for me , I must endeavour to depart from it , and to go seek one farther of , where Maharball hath no power to hurt me , for I have long had a great desire to approach Rome : the Prince of Numidia was not fully satisfied with these reasons , but told Clelius that it would he difficult for him to go by sea , and that it would be easier for him to go by Land into Numidia , but whatsoever he could tell him , the generous Clelius believed not , that seeing the terms in which were the things between these two States , he ought to accept the offer of Aderball , and having an effectuall desire to approach Rome , it was more easie for him to be generous , and to refuse the Prince of Numidia , who found himself in a strange perplexity , so that he saw himself necessitated to desire her absence , whose person he loved , and to be separated for ever from her , but be found himself yet in a greater inquietude , for as he observed Maharball more narrowly , he discovered that he had a design to arrest Clelius , making him to be accused for machinating somthing against the Republick , and to have secret Intelligences with the Prince of Carthage with whom Aronces was then , for things were very much imbroyled since the departure of this Prince . That which obliged Maharball to contrive this design , was , that he hoped that being Master of the life of Clelius , he should soon gain Clelia , whom he thought would not refuse to marry him to give life and liberty to her Father ; so that the Prince of Numidia believing that the design of Maharball might succeed , and that he should see him possessed of Clelia , if he should not advise Clelius speedily of it , he ballanced it not long , and went to see Clelia at the same time , though he believed this advice would accelerate his departure , t is true , that in the force of his passion he had a design to follow her without telling her any thing of it ; but in fine Madam , to hast my self to tell you that which passed , you shall know that the Prince of Numidia after he had told Clelia the most passionate things that can be imagined , spoke to Clelius , to whom he had made known so precisely the unjust design of Maharball , that after he had consulted with Horatius and Sulpicia about it , he was resolved that they should think no more of any thing but to depart speedily from Carthage , the occasion presented it self very favourable , for there was a Syracusian vessell ready to set sayl , so that Clelius secretly treating with him who commanded it , he promised to receive him and all his family into his ship , the next night which preceded his departure , and in effect without troubling my self to tell you the unprofitable particulars , it suffices that you know that in despight of all the foresight of Maharball , the care of the Prince of Numidia , Clelia and Horatius came to so good a conclusion , that this illustrious Roman family embarqu'd one night without being perceiv'd , so that this vessel of Syracuse departed from the port at the break of day . Maharball not knowing any thing of it till night , for as he believed Aderball was amorous of Clelia , he suspected not he would have assisted her flight , so that having seen him all the day , this Prince had dextrously hindred him from going to Clelius his house , to the end he should not follow Clelia , with hope to find her . For the time had been so favourable , that there was no appearance that any other vessell could joyn that which carried this fair and admirable Virgin , but though the Prince of Numidia constrained himself as much as be could that he might not appear too melancholy , he was so pensive that when Maharball came to know the departure of Clelius and his family , he doubted not but Aderball was acquainted with it , he learnt likewise his departure in such a manner , which much excited his anger ; since he knew not that Clelius was departed ; but when he sent at night to his house to arrest him as a Criminall , he used the slight of Clelius to authorise this violence , for he assembled all the Suffects , ( for so they call those who share the Government of the Republick ) and told them it did evidently appear he was a Criminall , because he was fled . In the mean while , as he was most violent , he heard somthing from Aderball , which made him believe he was acquainted with Clelius his flight , so that he secured his person , publishing that he had a hand in all that Clelius had plotted with Aronces and Amilcar , Maharbal seeking by this means to revenge on his Rivall the insensibility of his Mistress , and it may be , he believed likewise to find Clelia , because he imagined that the vessel of Syracusa , in which she was embarqued should not be used , but to depart from Carthage , and should land her , to go to seek an Asylum where Aderball would meet her as soon as he should be free , so that in this opinion the Prince was kept very exactly , and treated with much rigour . Maharball likewise sent divers vessells after that , which had conveyed away his Mistress , though with little hope ; for besides that he believed not , she took the way of Syracuse , it had been so long since her departure , that there was no hope to find her again . Nevertheless as t is the property of Love not to neglect anything ; Maharball had rather do an hundred unprofitable things then to miss one which might serve him . But whilst this irritated Lover knew not on whom to revenge the unhappy success of his Love , and that he revenged himself on another Lover which was no better used then he , during I say that , that the unhappy Aderball suffered an unjust Imprisonment , and that he endured incredible evills . Aronces who knew nothing of that which passed at Carthage , knew that absence could not heal him ; and repented himself for leaving Clelia , for in the Estate in which things then were , there was no means to think of returning to Carthage , so that Aronces was so sad and melancholy , that his grief could hardly receive any increase ; but melancholy much more invaded his cogitations , when a slave brought him a Letter that Clelius had written him upon his departure , and that he had trusted to that slave which gave it him , at first he had much joy because he hoped to have news of Clelia , but he had in pursuit an unequalled desparation when he saw that , that Letter which was given him contained these words , if my memory deceive me not . Clelius to Aronces . DIvers important reasons make me depart from Carthage , to come nigher Rome , I know not whether I shall chose Syracuse or Capua for my Asylum , but in what place of the world soever I am , I shall be alwaies ready to receive you as if you were my son , in case the changes of the Court wherein you are , oblige you to leave it , and if the Gods hinder me from making a second shipwrack on the same sea , where they put you into my arms , you may assure your self of a house in all places where I shall have one for my self . I mention nothing of Sulpicia , Horatius and Clelia , for they know not of my writing to you . After that Aronces had read this Letter , he gave it me to read , and told me many touching things which would excite compassion in your heart , if I should relate them to you , Amilcar a little after , coming into his Chamber , learnt us the Imprisonment of the Numidian Prince , the fury of Maharball , and confirmed the flight of Clelius , Sulpicia , Horatius , and Clelia , and likewise told us Maharballs design to arrest Clelius , and that they had carried their most precious things along with them , and this design had been so discreetly carried that not any one suspected it , but as Maharball , added he , used the Prince of Carthage his name to prosecute Clelius , though there is great likelihood he acted rather the part of an incensed Lover , then of a good Citizen I come to assure you on the Princes part , that he will recompence you for all the misfortunes Clelius hath suffered , and that there is nothing in fine , but you may expect from him . For my particular pursued he , I offer you all that which is in my power , and I think you may assure your self to be happy , Amilcar added in pursuit many obliging things where I might take part , and where Aronces and I answered with all the civility and acknowledgment that we ought to have for such generous offers , but though Aronces strangely constrained himself , it was impossible for him to conceal his extream melancholy ; Nevertheless at first he was not astonished at it , for as he knew that Aronces loved Clelius , as if he had been his Father , he imagined t was a grief which proceeded from his tenderness for him . But as he saw him daily become more melancholy , he suspected something of the true cause of his sadness , and drawing me apart he prayed me to tell him , if Aronces was not amorous of Clelia , so that not judging that it was disadvantageous to my friend to confess the truth to Amilcar ; I told him that I believed he was not deceived , and that I extreamly feared that his grief for her absence would bring him to the margin of his grave . As Amilcar dearly loved Aronces , he did all that which he could to divertise him , he which is the most divertising of all men , by his grief was too strong to be over power'd : and I can assure you that since he knew the departure of Clelia , there past not a minute but his grief augmented : that which rendred it more powerful was , that he knew that reason would have him oppose his passion , and remain with the Carthaginian Prince , where he found all that he could wish for in his present estate of fortune , for as this Prince very much esteemed him , he might hope a considerable establishment with him ; Amilcar dearly loved him , this Court was most splendent and delectable , and considering the state of things , the Prince of Carthage would soon set on foot a great design , the happy success whereof would put him in a capacity to accumu late honour and riches on all those which should be followers of his fortune , as Aronces one day told me ( aggravating his misfortune ) that he was the most unfortunate of all men , for in fine my dear Celeres , said he to me , after he had confessed to me , he was resolved to leave Africa , and to go to find Clelia . I I do not believe there is a more miserable man than I , and whosoever considers the deplorable condition in which I now am , shall without doubt find that since Love makes men unhappy , there never hath been no Lover which had so little reason to hope to be beloved or to continue to love . First Clelia , pursued he , knows not that I love her , and I ought not to make it known to her , whilst I know not who I am . Moreover , Clelius seeming to be resolved not to give his daughter but to a Roman , 't is assured that I ought never to pretend thereto , since according to all appearances I am not a Roman born , if it should be so , it should be then of some unhappy Roman , without virtue or quality , for if there had been any man of quality exiled which had been shipwrack'd , and who had lost a Son in the Sea , Horatius would have told it Clelius , having told him all the sad accidents which hapned at Rome since his departure , be it those which he hath seen with his own eyes , or that which he heard from others ; but though I know not whence I am , yet it seems I certainly conjecture that I am not a Roman , and that consequently I can never pretend to Clelia , you are so ingenious to persecute your self , I told him that if you would as much seek to asswage the evil which torments you , you would quickly come to the end of it . Ah Celeres , cryed he , if you knew the nature of the evil of which I speak , you would soon see it is immedicable , for if I remain here I shall dye the most despairing of all men , and if I go to find Clelia , as I will infallibly , I shall without doubt act the most irrationalst thing that can be , since I ought not to tell her I love her : If I would not reward Clelius with Ingratitude to whom I owe all things , and so I shall leave a great hope of fortune to undertake a voyage to go see a person whom I adore , with intention never to tell it her , and with a strange desire to tell it her a thousand times a day if I could ; Judge then Celeres if I am in a happy condition : Nevertheless I must and will part , for my Love perswades there is no misery which equals absence , when absence is not strong enough to destroy Love. I therefore find my self so perplexed , when I think Clelius will demand of me that which so soon obliges me to return to him , for shall I tell him a lye if I tell him that I am exiled ? and that I am unworthy the care he hath taken of me ? and likewise if I should tell him that my friendship towards him could not permit me to stay longer , and ought I not to fear , that when he demands the cause of my return that he would hate me , and that he will force me to depart for ever from the person whom I love ? But after all , let happen what pleases the Gods , for I declare to you I cannot do otherwise . In Effect , Madam , Aronces relying on Amilcar's friendship , told him all that which I could not deny him , and caused so great compassion in him , that he commanded him in the name of the Prince of Carthage to go to Clelius ; but for to dissemble his return , Amilcar obliged the Prince to charge Aronces to negotiate something at Syracusa , for to endeavour to disunite Sicyly from the interest of Carthage , and Amilcar to finish his generosity , made him such Magnificent presents , that he put him in a conditlon not to want the assistance of Clelius when he should return to him . So Madam there being a ship of War prepared for us , we parted from Utica , and took the way of Syracusa , with intention if we did not find Clelius there , to land nigh the mouth of the River Vulturnus , to go by land to Capua , which is but twelve miles from the sea . I shall not tell you Madam , what was Aronces affliction when he went to take his leave of the Prince of Carthage , and separated himself from Amilcar , for I cannot express unto you , all that the tenderness of friendship and the violence of Love made him feel in this encounter , but 't is true that when he was ready to depart , he began to fear he should be more unhappy , when he should be with Clelia , than when he was from her : but he changed his thoughts when we were embarqued , for as the wind was favourable he had a joy that I cannot express in the thought , that every moment he approached nigh Clelia : 'T is true that this favourable wind lasted not long , for the next evening we saw a far off a light cloud rise out of the sea , which without terrifying us we fixt our eyes on it , but we were suddenly astonished when we saw the Pilot who guided us , affrighted at it , and begun to give orders to all the Mariners of our Vessel to the end they should prepare themselves for a great tempest , at first we believed he abused us , and we could not comprehend that a thing which had nothing terrible to look upon , should be the forerunner of a dreadful tempest , but hardly had we the leisure to think the Pilots supposition was but ill grounded , when we saw insensibly the sea cover'd with great billows of foam which did the same effect over this immense sea , as flocks disperst over great vast plains , a little after we heard a roaring which was something terrible , though it seemed to come afar off , and a little after we heard a clash of Thunder on our left hand , which by a sudden flash of Lightning , gave us a happy presage , for you know Madam , the Etrurians which are the most skilfullest people in the world in matter of Divinations , have learnt us , that when the Thunder goes from the left to the right 't is a happy presage , but when it goes from the right to the left 't is an in-auspicious Omen . Nevertheless though Aronces and I knew this sign was not unhappy , we saw a little appearance of good luck , for it seemed this Clap of Thunder bad been a signal to unchain the winds , and the sea roared horribly , and all the waves clasht so rudely against each other , that they utterly destroyed our hopes , and truly Madam , I cannot tell you in what extreams we then were , when the night stealing on us on a sudden , exposed us to the fury of the waves and winds as long as it lasted , sometimes our ship climb'd the Clouds , and in a moment seem'd to descend into a profound Abyss , and the tempest turned it in despight of the Pilots art , and put us every moment in estate of shipwrack , likewise all the Mariners left their Offices , and the Pilot supplicated himself on his helm , and invoked Neptune with a high voice , expecting succour but from him alone , for Aronces I confess his constancy gave me it , for after he had remitted himself to the conduct of the Gods , he had as much tranquillity in his soul , as if he had not been in danger , and for to give you a sensible mark of his constancy , I shall tell you that in the middle of this terrible tempest , he spake to me of Clelia , and told me that if he dyed , as there was great appearance , he should dye with grief not to have made known to that fair person the love he had for her . But in fine Madam , as the tempest began at the setting of the Sun , it diminisht at break of day , and that glorious celestial Luminary bringing back the calm with the Light , we saw a little after the waves by little and little to abate , but we perceived at the same time , that we were so nigh a great vessel , that we might discern it was a vessel of War , our Pilot who seemed not to be destin'd this voyage , but to anounce us evil news , told us that the tempest was past , but that we were no less in danger , because the Ship we saw was a cruel Pyrates which did nothing else but interrupt the commerce of Sicily and Carthage by the continual prizes he took . At these words , Aronces taking the word to answer him , as 't was your part to command during the tempest , said he to him , it is for you to obey during a combat , therefore make us board this vessel , for as it hath been beaten hy the tempest as well as ours , we fight with equal advantages ; and we shall fight it may be better than Pyrates , at first the Pilot made a difficulty to obey , and would at least reason on the thing , but Aronces having absolutely commanded him to follow his Orders , and to endeavour to gain the wind that we might be the assailants , he obeyed with fear and so well played his part , that we got the wind of the Pyrate : 'T is true that as he was accustomed to vanquish , and that our vessel was less than his , he persisted not in endeavouring to gain from us this advantage , and seeking to board us as we did him we joyned together , and we saw on an instant the enemies deck fill'd with armed Soldiers , which by their countenance only might intimidate those which saw them , for as they were men which a long time had been continually inur'd to War and the Sea , they were more swarthy and blacker than Africans though they belonged to the Isle of Cyrne , and they had such a savage and sierce ferocity on their faces , that 't was easie to judge they passed all their life in slaughter and blood , they had likewise the rusticity of Seamen , the cruelty of Soldiers determin'd in their eyes , their hair long black hanging negligently , their habits were not uniform but different , because they were such as they had took from those they vanquish'd , but for their arms they were magnificent , and it appeared so well by their countenance that they were accustomed to sight and overcome , that I believed we should be vanquished ; for we had not so many men as we saw in their vessel , and they were not without doubt so warlike . Aronces thought to dye with honour , rather than to have the victory ; when he saw that multitude of Enemies which so resolutely expected him : The Captain of those Pyrates put himself at the head of the others when our vessel joyn'd , he was well advanced in age , he had many hurts on his face which dissigured him , but he was so magnificently armed , and he had so fierce a countenance , as disfigured as he was , he was easily known to be the Master of those which inviron'd him . As we were in this posture Madam , and ready to grapple , we heard that cruel Pyrate insolently command some of his men , that they should prepare chains ready to chain us , adding , that it would not be difficult for him to vanquish us ; but as soon as he had pronounced these words , Aronces who felt himself outraged , cast at him a Javelin he had in his hand , and leaping into the Enemies vessel followed by me and ten or twelve others , we began the terriblest sight which was ever seen , I shall not exactly particularise it , because I have many other things to tell you , but you must know that Aronces gave such testimonies of such a prodigious valour , that I may say , he only merited all the glory of this great action : At first he assailed the Captain of the Pyrates , being closed together they were both ready to fall in the sea , when they heard a great noise at the other end of the vessel , which suspending the fury of these two fierce Enemies , made them retain and leave one another , and they turn'd their heads towards the place where the noise was , but Aronces was astonished when he saw Clelius and Horatius with some others loaded with chains , who did all they could to take Arms from the Soldiers which would reinchain them , this surprising object making Aronces believe that Clelia was this Pyrates captive , heightned his courage ; but that which augmented it was that this fierce Pyrate against whom he fought , no sooner saw some of his men endeavouring to re-inchain Horatius and Clelius , but he commanded them to kill them instead of troubling themselves to remit them to their Irons , and in effect the cruel ministers of such a bloody man put themselves in duty to obey him , and would effectually have done it , if Aronces after he had given him a reverse blow on the head which stun'd him , had not gone directly to those which would have killed Clelius and Horatius , if he had not relieved them at that instant ; but as he at first killed the one and hurt two other , he had the advantage to render to Clelius that which he owed to him by saving his life , and he likewise saved his Rivals , thinking he had only saved it to his friend . Nevertheless , this cruel Pyrate being come from his stupification , came again to the charge , followed by his men ; but as Clelius and Horatius had taken swords from those Aronces had hurt , they seconded him , and I likewise whilst the rest of our men fought at the other end of the vessel : The Pyrate then seeing that which he little expected , gave command to rally all his men ; and to cast all the prisoners and the captives into the sea , to the end that those which kept them might come to fight , so that Aronces hearing this terrible command , and Clelius crying to him , that it was not sufficient to have saved his life , if he did not likewise save Sulpitias and Clelias . Aronces performed actions I cannot represent to you , for he kill'd or hurt all those he met , and that which wound up his courage to such a prodigious height was , that he heard Clelia's voice which endeavoured by her complaints , to attenerate the hearts of those merciless Pyrates , which would have cast her into the sea , so that precipitating himself in the middle of those which environ'd the Captain of those Pyrates , he thrust his sword through his body , and after he had seen him fall down dead , he went to the place where he heard the voice of Clelia , and he arrived so happily that he hindred her from being cast into the sea , by killing him that would have committed that barbarous action . 'T is true Horatius followed him very nigh , hut 't was Aronces that saved the life of that admirable Virgin and her vertuous Mother ; but in exchange Horatius saved Aronces by killing a man which would have wounded him behind , and as the death of the Pyrates Captain had abated the hearts of the others , and that the most part of our men followed us and fought very valiantly , the Pyrates saw themselves constrained to render their Arms , and to receive chains from them to whom they would have given them , so that by this means Aronces sav'd Clelius his life , his wifes , and the admirable Clelias , Horatius and many others , and saw himself Master of the richest booty that was ever taken in one vessel , without having received one hurt , though he had been in great danger , but that which was the sweetest victory was , that he received a thousand praises from Clelius , and as many thanks from Clelia , and after he had caused the dead to be thrown into the sea , chain'd all the vanquish'd , and commanded to have a care of the wounded , and established Orders in these two vessels . Aronces made Clelius , Sulpitia , and his admirable Daughter come into ours , and lest me with some soldiers in that we had taken , for my part I would have had Horatius have staid there likewise , but he so resisted it , that he followed the object of his passion , we suspecting nothing of his Love : But in fine , Madam , we knew afterwards that this cruel Pyrate that we had met , had taken the vessel in which Clelius and his family were embarqu'd at Carthage , and that when we had found him , he had resolv'd to take the way of Cumes , for to go to sell Clelia to the Tyrant Alexidesme who now reigneth there , and whom you know Madam , to lead the most irregular life of any man in the World. We knew likewise , that this Pyrate after he had carried into his vessel all that which was in that of Clelius , had treated with those he had commerce for all the prizes that he had taken , and that which was admirable was , that he found there all that which belonged to Clelius , even to the Cradle in which Aronces was found on the Sea by that illustrious Roman . In the mean time we consulted on the way we should take , and for to hold this council , our vessels were joyn'd together . I perswaded this illustrious company to seek a Retreat at Capua , where I promised Clelius and the others to give them for their Friends all those I had there , and to render them all the Services I might , nevertheless as Aronces told Clelius that his return was caused by some Orders that the Prince of Carthage had given him to go to negotiate something for him at Syracusa , he was resolv'd that it should be there that we should go to land , and that we should pass afterwards from thence to a port nigh the place where the River Vulturnus casts it self into the Sea , for as you know Madam , Capua is but twelve miles distant from that place , and in effect the thing was so executed : we were some days at Syracusa , from whence we sent back the Vessels the Prince of Carthage had lent us , Aronces feigning to tender him an account of his Negotiation though he writ to him but to thank him , as likewise to Amilcar , but that , Madam , which was most fair to Aronces , was , that he would not attribute to himself that rich booty he had taken , and that he would content himself with the benefits of the Carthaginian Prince . Clelius said he had not any part therein , Horatius said the same , and I maintain'd as the others that Aronces alone had right to dispose of that prodigious riches , so that after a long contestation where we all declared it to him ; Since t is so , said he to us , I give all the right I have to — he would say Clelia , but fearing to discover his love , after he had a little recollected himself , instead of saying Clelia he said Clelius , and in effect he would in despight of him that he should dispose of this precious Prize ; t is true he disposed of it in a manner worthy of his generosity , for he gave a great part of it to Horatius , to have means to subsist during his Exile ; he constrained me likewise to accept of a great part of this Booty : He gave one part to the poor Romans exiled by Tarquin which were retired to Syracusa , and made an offering of the rest to that famous Temple builded on the top of the renowned Mountain Erice : but in fine , Madam , without staying my self to tell you a hundred unnecessary things ; I shall tell you in two words , that we passed from Sicily into Campania , and from thence to Capua where we had a favourable reception , for the chief Magistrate of the City that we call Mediadusticks was my Uncle , so that by this means I was happy enough to find occasion to render some services to the persons of the world I wished most to serve , so that in a few days Clelius , Aronces and Horatius were not treated as strangers in our City : Sulpicia and her admirable daughter likewise found amongst our Ladies so much sweetness and Civility that the first was constrained to remit something of her Roman severity , and to suffer Clelia to accommodate her self to the custom of the place where she was and to the honest liberty of our manner of life , 't is true , Madam , that t was not very difficult for her to do it for t is certain that t is not without reason that our City is called the delicious Capua , in effect one may say that as nature hath placed in our Country all that which might render a life delectable , it hath likewise inspired into the Inhabitants Inclinations which carry them to pleasure and joy to the end to make them enjoy all the benefits she hath afforded them , for one may say there is nothing in this place but delight , and that the care which it had to entertain the publick tranquillity , hath no other motive than to hinder the disturbance of the publick and particular pleasures , so all the World thinking to divertise themselves one may say all the World divertiseth it self , the Ladies are there fair gallant and magnificent , the men are ingenious for pleasure , festival days and extremely liberal , and there is there led a life so sweet , calm , and delectable , that there are no men such enemies to society which have no grief to depart from thence , and not any strangers which may not facilly accustom themselves thereto , but how agreeable soever our City was , and though this fair Troop received all manner of civility , there was none but Clelia there which found any sweetness or delectation ; for Clelius hearing that Tarquins authority was greater , and that although he was generally hated by all , that did not hinder him from reigning peaceably , had a most sensible grief : Sulpitia who had the same zeal for her Country , had likewise the same affliction , and Horatius joyning the resentments of an exiled Roman , with those of a Lover who durst not say he loved , found himself very unhappy , but Aronces believed that he was much more , and knew not sometimes if he ought to esteem himself more miserable for not knowing his birth , or that Clelia was Ignorant of his passion , but he found some sweetness as well as Horatius , to think that Clelia was in a place where the violence of Maharbal need not be feared , and those two Rival friends left not to have some pleasing hours in the conversation of Clelia , they lived with more friendship at Capua than at Carthage , because Horatius owing his life to Aronces , and Aronces his to Horatius , the acknowledgment bound with a more stricter knot their affections , they told not one another of the passions they had in their souls , for as I already was the confident of Aronces , and that Horatius was not of the humour to have any , they discovered not to one another their Love , and they told it not even to her which caused it ; so that though they had most agreeable hours with her , they had some also very troublesome , for Horatius thought not that an Exile could handsomly make a declaration of Love. Aronces could not imagine that one unknown might be favourably treated , for Clelia though by a natural and generous inclination she interest her self in her Country , nevertheless as she had never seen Rome , that she was fair and young , and that all pleasures courted her , she found her self sufficiently happy , but that which principally made her felicity was , that looking upon Aronces as her Brother , and believing that he had nothing but friendship for her , she accustomed her self to live with him , with a confidence infinitely sweet , and which left not to afflict Aronces as obliging as she was , because that the more he knew the sweetness of Clelia , the more he believed it was dangerous to tell her that he loved her ; so that excepting me , he took an extreme care to conceal his passion : Nevertheless these two secret Lovers daily frequented Clelias company , to whose house all the virtuous men and fairest Ladies every day resorted , 't is not but that the beauty of Clelia gave resentments of jealousie and emulation ; but she was so a la mode and there was so many in Sulpitias house , that those which would see and be seen , could not otherwise satisfie their curiosity ; for there were few persons in any other houses , or if there was any other company it was ordinarily neither great nor delectable : Aronces one day took pleasant notice of it , for knowing Madam , that being in a fancy to endeavour to heal himself , we went many days from quarter to quarter , from street to street , from door to door , from visit to visit , to the end to divert his spirit from the object which so entirely possessed it , but in what place soever we went we heard nothing spoken of but Clelia , for in one house we were demanded if we had been at her house , and in another if we were going thither , one of my kinsfolks told us she came from it , and one of my friends told Aronces that he came from thence : In another place there was a man who said she should no more he called Clelia but the Fair Roman , and in the house of a Lady who was of a brown complection , there was one of her Gallants who highly praised the beauty of Clelia , though she was yellow haired , in another place we found a Lady which needs would find some fault , saying she was too fair , and I can assure you that for four or five days we went into no place where we heard not Clelia spoken of , and we went every where , where persons of quality might go , but at the last house where we went the last day that Aronces had destin'd to these visits , where we knew not what we sought , there was a Lady who finished to make known to that Lover , that it was in vain to seek any place where he should not hear Clelia spoken of , for he heard her more spoken of in this place than in any other : But Madam , before I recount to you this conversation , you must know to understand it with pleasure , who this person is which we meet with , and I believe you will not be angry if I describe her to you , since 't is certain that she whereof I speak who is called Aricidia is an in-imitable person . In effect , all that which is particular to her , cannot be seen in any other : For in fine : I must tell you for her honour , that without being of illustrious extraction , without having any beauty , and without youth she is considerable above all those which are great in Capua , and that she is at all Feasts publick and private , but that which is most strange is , that she is continually in conversation with all the young persons of quality , and with all the fairest Ladies : In effect , Those men which make such a tumultuous garboyl , when they find that a fair woman hath her Nose a little too big , too little Eyes , the Chin too short , or Lips too pale , and can hardly suffer those which have passed four Lustres , have not their eyes troubled to see always Aricidia , though she never had any beauty , and though she hath fifteen Lustres to count as the Romans , or that she can recount near twenty Olympiads according to the calculation of the Greeks , you will demand of me Madam , without doubt by what charms a person to whom Nature hath refused all the Graces ordinary to her sex , whom time hath deprived of youth and whom fortune hath not endowed with great favours ; for to render her so considerable and so much desired , and I shall answer you 't is by a great goodness , and by a natural grandeur of Spirit which being joyned to a long experience of the world , and to an agreeable humour that without taking care of her self , she divertiseth all those which frequent her , for as she is without ambition , as she hath a great and noble heart , that she knows not how to slatter , that she is not interested in any manner , that she clearly sees things , that she recounts them pleasantly , and that she knows all that which passes in Capua , there is no person which doth nor desire her , and when there happens any remarkable occurrence , there is no body which wishes not to see her , to know that which she thinks , says , or knows of it ; so that if she could be in twenty places at one time , she might be there , she goes likewise every where without being troublesome , because she is never in any place but where she is desired . Moreover , though she hath something in particular in her Physiognomy , and very pleasant in her manner of speaking , she hath not any pleasantness of profession : In fine , she hath a certain jovial sincerity , which makes her say things which surprise and which please , and the truth is that she hath a solid vertue , though it is not savage . In effect , she says things that she thinks not of , she sees the weakness of others without contributing thereto , and without being ever the confident of any Love , she knows all the Loves of the City , she blameth the tatling Gossips , she flatters not the Gallants , she gives pleasantly her opinion of those that pretend to be fair when they are not , she endeavoureth to reconcile the differences of families , she is in friendship with all the husbands and wives , and without doing that but which she thinks she ought to do , she pleaseth men which are opposite in all things , she is a good friend and is both officious and free , all the greatness of the earth cannot make her change her opinion , when she thinks she hath reason ; and to define her in few words , I may say Aricidia is a living mortality , but a Moralist without sadness : and who believes that the pleasantness of innocent Raillery is not useless to virtue ; but the most incredible thing is , that though she knows all the maliciousness the world is capable of , she is nevertheless incapable of it , and though she hath an infinite spirit , she cannot find any invention to prejudice any , though she finds a thousand when she would serve her friends . In sine , Aricidia hath found the art to please and give divertisements to all the youths without incurring any blame , for though she is not young she is sometimes at Balls , she sees all the great feasts , she is in the most gallant walks and the merriest company , and Aricidia is composed of so much delight , that I may boldly say she cannot be parallel'd , and I even maintain that it would not be advantageous for her to be fair , for if she were she goes to an hundred places where she would not go , she says things that she would not say , and her physiognomy which retains more the andacity of my sex than the timidity of hers , addeth a far more force to her words , and gives a liking to her discourses , as I have said already she is so desired in all places , that the days should be longer for her than others , if she would content all those that desire her : Aricidia being then such as I have represented to you , came into a house where Aronces and I entred just as she spoke of Clelia to five or six persons which were there , and that she spoke of her with earnestness , so that when we entred she changed not her discourse ; on the contrary she no sooner saw us , but knowing we were Clelia's friends , she addrest her self to us with that familiarity which is natural to her . You come very sitly , said she to us , to maintain my argument against a man you see with me , who says that Clelia would be fairer than she is , if she was a little more coy : Ah Aricidia cryed that man , which is named Genutius , tell at least to Aronces and Celeres , that which I at first said of the great beauty of Clelia , before you tell them what I have wished thereto : I shall tell it replied she , after I have delivered my advice thereupon , for I find it so unreasonable that I cannot endure it : The beauty of Clelia is so resplendent and perfect , replyed Aronces , that I cannot well comprehend of what addition it is capable , I think , added I , that without seeking to deny it , you had best demand if of Aricidia : I voluntarily consent to it , replyed Genutius , so that she will not conceal the prailes I have given Clelia : For to content you , replyed she , I shall then say , that you are of my opinion : that all the lineaments of Clelia's face are admirable ; that she is of a most rare complection , hairs very fair , of a courteous behaviour , and that she is in sine one of the greatest beauties in the world , but after that pursued she , raising her voice , I shall say I do not believe she can ever cause any love in you , because she doth not imitate all fashions , or to say better all the ill favoured countenances of these which think themselves fair , and which do not one action where there is not an affectation which strangely displeaseth , but to the end you many excuse him , added she , turning her self towards Aronces and me ; I must tell you that I have seen him heretofore amorous of one of those Ladies who frame all their looks , who place their hands with art , who turn negligently their heads , who have an artificial languor or a borrowed joy , who fit their lips to the mirrors when they dress themselves , and which laugh in such a manner , that they shew all their teeth when they be white . Ah Aricidia , cryed Genutius , you treat me cruelly , I treat you yet too well answered she , since there are such men as you are , which detract from those which are fair ; for if all these forgeresses of affected simperings should not be praised by their Gallants , they would soon leave them , since it is certain they make none , but to attract Lovers , and we should see no more that which is so unpleasing to the sight ; in effect I see nothing which so much undervalueth beauty , as affectation and the so great care in desiring to appear fair ; for in the end added she , there is nothing more base , than to see a woman which hath naturally great eyes and open , which always closes them half to have them more tempting , and there is nothing more insupportable than to see the care that certain women have continually to make their lips of a roseate colour , and to see the fantastical and extravagant remedy that they use thereto , is there any thing more insupportable , than to see women who rise twenty times out of their places , without having any thing else to do but to consult their glasses , if they have forgot nothing of their tricks they have accustomed to do , and which have such a fancy to look on themselves , that they not only look on themselves with earnestness in all the glasses they find , but in the Rivers and Fountains , and even in the eyes of those which speak to them , but that which is yet true is , that when they cannot see themselves , they seek an hundred affected inventions , to make themselves to be said such as they believe themselves , and that which oftentimes they are not , for sometimes they say they have not slept , to the end it should be maintained that it appears not in them , another time that they have an ill countenance , to the end it should be said they have a fair teint in another occasion , that they are ill favouredly drest , to the end it should be said well , and they bear an affection even to the smallest things . In fine , those persons which make so many fooleries , and so many fashions , are ordinarily of those that hasten to take the new modes , and which take them with excess , for if there be two or three Ribands worn , they take an hundred , and if the dressing is a little long , they wear their hair down to their girdle , if a little short they shew their ears , and they perform in fine , so many disagreeable things , to those which have not a depraved tast that they cannot be endur'd , and that which is most rare is , that those women which spend their days , to compose all their actions to please , horribly displease all honest men except certain persons which have particular fancies , as Genutius , yet I know not added she smiling , if he is of the same humour he says , and if he will not find as I , that Clelia is admirable , principally because she hath no affectation . It is certain , added the Lady in whose house we were , that though Clelia doth not any action but what pleaseth , 't is clearly seen that she doth not think upon any thing she doth , and that she hath formed her self so great an habitude to have a good presence , that it is not possible for her to have an ill one . That which seemeth to me worthy to be noted in Clelia , said Aronces , is , that though she hath no affectation , she does nothing of all that which other women do ; who make profession to be fair . She hath I know not what noble audacity which sets off her beauty , which hindreth not any one from doubting but that she knows what is hers ; but she hath it in such a manner , that 't is apparent she believeth to have something more considerable , and that it is not by that alone by which she merits esteem , so that I know not how Genutius can find that this admirable person is defective in any thing . It is sometimes pleasant to dispute with Aricidia , replyed he , that you ought not to think it strange , if I have contradicted her in something , 't is not , added he , that I am constrained to confess that I am not altogether any enemy to certain little affections which give a gallant air to some women , and I know some that if we should take away those particular additions they have to heighten their beautie , and should hinder them from doing all those little things which I know not how to name ( but which may admit the terms of mines and fooleries ) we should leave them nothing to entertain our sight : And on the contrary , there are certain beauties so plain that they cannot please me : For to speak sincerely , I would have a woman conceit her self fair before I tell her of it , because I am perswaded that she will not believe me , if she says not it her self ; and to say in a word what I think , a woman in my opinion is not perfectly lovely if she loves not her self , and if she desires not to be beloved . In fine , said Aricidia , half angry to speak , truly you love wanton Gossips more than others , because it is more easie to be favoured by them , and that in the humour you are in , you are not fit to make difficult conquests . But to return to Clelia , I maintain that she is more amiable than fair , though she is the fairest maid I ever saw . As long as Aricidia spoke , Aronces set his eyes as fixtly on her , as if she had all the youth and beauty of Clelia , for he took so much pleasure in hearing what he loved , commended ; that even his very eyes participated with the joy of his spirit . There were nevertheless some moments in which he had some secret spight , in that he could not find any subject whereby he might withdraw part of his heart from that beautiful person , for in the design which he had to draw it wholly if he could from her ; there were also some moments in which the praises were given to Clelia , offended him : But these instances were not of long durance , and in despight of himself he was glad to hear her commended , and he praised her himself more than he intended to do . In the mean while , having endeavoured five or six days to go into some place where he should not hear Clelia spoken of , which he could not find ; Aronces propounded to me at our going out of the Ladies house where we had seen Aricidia , to go and take a walk in a place which was very pleasant ; for Madam , you must know that there is near Capua a great Meadow which is one of the delightfullest walks in the world : That which principally beautifies it is , that there are many small Rivulets which water it , and that it is bordered on both sides , with four rows of Trees , which compose the pleasantest Umbrage that I ever saw , and this place not being far from Capua , we might with convenience after our visit go thither , and in effect we went thither , with an intention to hear no more speech of Clelia . But Madam , admire the chances of Fortune in certain occasions , and to be surprised by that which surprised Aronces and I , suffer me to tell you that as soon as we were come near this Medow , Aronces rebeginning this discourse fetching a deep sigh turned himself towards me , and looking stedfastly on me ; in fine he told me , I am now in a place where I shall not have Clelias name mentioned , except it be by you or I. You speak of that , I told him , as if you were displeased to hear that incomparable Maid named , or to have any remembrance of her . Nevertheless I know it is not so . Alas said he , would you not have me forget Clelia , since I am bound to banish her from my heart ? But in fine Celeres , said he to me again , let us speak no more of it , and contribute what you can to my recovery , and to unslave my Spirit from so lovely an object , speak to me of quite contrary things , and let us entertain each other as if we were strangers . Since you will have it so , said I , must entertain you with the pleasantness of this meadow , which is altogether fit for pensive thoughts . It is very true , replied he , that there was never a more pleasant nor convenient place to entertain ones self , but because I will not think of Clelia , I must not be my own company keeper , for all my cogitations would be but of her . After that Madam , Aronces held his peace , and I did so likewise , so as it were forgetting that we were together , we fell both into a profound pensiveness , we even separated our selves by some steps , and if I durst speak of a love which I had in my soul , in discoursing to you of that of Aronces , I must confess that that which agitated his thoughts did also mine , and as he had his Spirit possest but by Clelia only , mine was also , but by the beautifullest person of Capua , which is called Fenice . But after we had gone two or three hundred paces without looking or speaking to each other , we heard at our right hand some body singing near the Ruines of a Castle , which are a little beyond the meadow , where there is an admirable Echo , insomuch that we coming again together , we resolved to go see who were at the Echo . In the mean while , after he who sung had made an end he held his peace , that thereby he might be answered by the Echo : After which we heard divers voices of men and women which were speaking , and because we were far from them , we heard but a confused noise , which would not permit us to discern , neither what was sung , nor consequently what was answered : But Madam , that which was rare , was , that as soon as we were within a distance that we might distinctly hear , we understood that it was Horatius which sung , and that having made there some verses in commendation of Clelia , which was amongst those Ladies which hearkned the last when we would understand him , insomuch that Aronces and I heard distinctly these six verses which I shall now rehearse unto you , which extolled Clelia above all the fairest of Capua , in setting forth her praises by the fairest of all , and which was less accustomed to praise the beauty of others . They were these . The Carthaginian Beauties led the way , And ours like they , to her do homage pay Toth ' Splendor of her eyes all beauties rear , Which makes her raign securely every where ; Yea even Fenice publickly doth say , That nothing is so fair as Clelia . So that Aronces who withdrew himself from Capua , not to hear the fair Clelia named , was strangely surprised , for after Horatius had said , Yea even Fenice publickly doth say , That nothing is so fair as Clelia . The Eccho repeated the name of this fair Virgin six times , so that looking upon me in a manner where there was some astonishment and grief mixt together : For any thing I see , said he to me , I must depart the world if I will no more hear Clelia named , for seeing the Ecchoes speak to the trees and fields of her ; I believe I shall find no place which speaks not to me of her . Since 't is so , said I smiling to him , I think you may better speak to her your self , than only to hear her spoken of by others ; as I had said these words , we were so nigh that fair Troop , that Aronces had no time to deliberate with himself whether he should go to them or no , for the amiable Clelia , having turned her head on one side knew us and called us , 't is true , I am perswaded that Aronces who saw that Clelia was in this Troop , would nevertheless have approach'd her , though she should not have called him , though he intended to estrange himself from her , so that advancing towards this gallant troop ; the first thing that Aronces did after he had saluted her ; was to praise him which had praised Clelia , for my self , I confess I avoided with address to praise those verses though I knew the ingenious malice of it , as much as any person in the company , for Madam , though by these six verses Horatius intimated that Fenice was the fairest person in Capua , and that it was advantageous for her , 't is nevertheless true that there was malice in this praise , and that he reproached the defect , she hath not to find any thing fair , and 't was easie to judge that he preferred the beauty of Clelia before Fenices , so that I being amorous of her , shunned as I have told you , to praise those verses of Horatius , and I spoke of the Eccho to a man in the company , for fear some one should tell Fenice that I had praised a man which had praised one other more than her , and which blamed her in such an ingenious manner , but my foresight was unprofitable : as I shall soon tell you , for this adventure made a quarrel between Fenice and me , but to return to Aronces , he not only praised Horatius , in a manner whereof he praised Clelia , but he even praised her in so gallant a manner , that his prose was far better than his Rivals verse , and this same man which some days before had resolved to do all things possible not to love , changed his opinion on a sudden , and resolved in an instant with himself always to love her , and no more to oppose his passion , and to forget nothing that might make him love her , so that being delivered from the care of striving against himself , he had his spirit more free , his humour more joyful , and he was so pleasant that night , that he infinitely pleased all the company , which insensibly engaged themselves to examine the reason , wherefore the most part of fair women are covetous of praise and often very unjust , for said Aronces after many other things , they think some women are deform'd when they are beautiful . For my part , said Clelia , my curiosity should be to know if effectually those which have the humour as you say are truly propossessed , or if they say things otherwise than they think them . There are divers sorts of them , replied Horatius , for I am perswaded that there are Ladies which know others to be fair though by an emulative resentment they say they are not , but I am likewise of opinion that there are some which so love themselves that they hate all others , and in whom effectually they find nothing that is fair . For my particular , said a Lady in the company , who hath much spirit but is not fair , I think it not strange if envy make them speak which pretend to be fair against those which are , but I cannot wonder enough to see them which have no interest in beauty , which because they are not fair , would not have others so , and which are likewise as difficult to please as if they had the fairest attractions in the world , the fairest complections , and all the charms which may be desired in an amiable person . As this Lady had thus spoken , Aricidia whom we had seen that day , came where we were with three women of quality , and three men , so that as Aronces and I had sought this place for its solitariness , we had the pleasantest company I ever saw , for except Fenice the most amiable of our Ladies were there , but as the subject of our conversation was then very curious when these two companies joyned , this Lady who spoke last , said they should oblige Aricidia to give her advice upon the subject they had before spoken of , so that after we had learn'd her what it was , she began to blame the fair ones which would only arrogate to themselves that title , but she blam'd them in a very pleasant manner , for it wanted but little that she related not all the histories of the City to those which have already some knowledge of them . For my part , said she , I have been heretofore astonish'd to see a fair woman and of as much spirit , which for to dispraise another said the most ridiculous things that may be , for she found her too white and too brown : She likewise said she had eyes too sweet , mouth too little , and if my memory deceive me not , I think I heard her one day say she had lips too incarnate ; what is this ? thought I when I heard her speak so , am I a fool or wise , have I good eyes or hath she bad who speaks thus ? but after a little consideration I found the cause of her injustice , for I knew there was a Lady which was fair flaxen-hair'd , who had eyes sweet , mouth little , and lips of a blushing red , who had taken a Lover from her , so that after that I sought no more the cause of her prejudicate opinion , likewise when I find some of those scrupulous beauties who think none fair but themselves , I examin'd what interests they may have to the fair and brown in general , I and what they might have in particular of those of which they spoke , and after that I did not want much to find the reason which made them unjust . In effect , I lastly saw one who because she had great eyes , maintained that little eyes could not be agreeable , and I saw another which on the contrary , said that it appertained only to little eyes to make great conquests , and they only had I know not what of gallant and agreeable , which was fit to wound hearts , and that ordinarily great eyes open , were stupid and without agreement . In another occasion , pursued Aricidia , I found a woman which contrary to them I have told you of , blamed in others that which she had , and praised that she had not , but she so faintly praised and blamed it , that after I had well examin'd her , I found that she blamed and did not praise it , but to the end to be contradicted , and that they might praise that she had , and blame that she had not : but usually I have already said we must know all the life of a fair woman , for to have power to divine what sort of beauty she may praise , 't is not but jealousie may hinder her from finding any thing fair ; but it more often happens , that there are more remote causes which procure this injustice : For in fine , all the company know a woman which would be very fair if she was fat , to whom I have heard say that a Rival she hath would be fairer than she is now , if she had ten or twelve fits of a Fever which might penance her body , and I know likewise one which because that a Lady is anothers Confident , whom she believes to have a design on the heart of a man , that she would have for her gallant found strange defects in her , though she had not any , so that when I met with these critical choosers of beauty , I enquired who loved such an one ? whether her Husband or her Lover betray her not , whether she is jealous , whether she is envious , whether she is wicked , whether she is frantick ? I should never Madam , bring my discourse to a period if I should relate to you all those pleasing things Aricidia said on this subject , but not being to trespass upon your patience , I shall desist from mentioning them , but shall only tell you that night beginning to cloath the earth with her sable mantle , the company returned to Capua , and Aronces and I returned thither with Clelia and her company , but to tell you the truth , I was not a little surprised when that being returned to my Lodging , where I desired Aronces to lodge , I found that instead of not being willing to hear Clelia spoken of , he would not speak to me of any other thing . In effect , if I thought to tell him four words on any other subject , he would not answer me but began to speak to me of Clelia : so that not being willing to contend with him ; As far as I see , replied I smiling , you have changed your thoughts since our last Visit , for you desired to depart from the City not to hear Clelia spoken of , and you now speak nothing but of her . No , no , Celeres , said he to me , I have not changed my thoughts , but the truth on 't is , I was not the same I thought my self to be , and that though I said I would not love Clelia , I was resolved always to love her , and to speak of her all my life : but if it is so , replied I more smiling , you must seek another Confident than me , and I likewise must seek another than you , for if you have resolved always to speak to me of Clelia ; at what hours and time may I speak to you of Fenice ? 'T is true he that 's one ; Lover is not fit to be anothers Confident ; but cruel Friend , you are not amorous in such manner as I am , you love Fenice when you see her , pursued he , and you do no more love when you see her not , and your passion for her is rather a voluntary amazement than a true passion : 't is therefore not very difficult for you not to speak so often of Fenice , and to let me speak of Clelia . Have you then absolutely resolved , said I to him , not to think more of banishing her from your heart ? On the contrary , I have taken a resolution , replyed he , to conquer hers if it be possible , and to acquaint her that she is the only Saint , at whose Shrine I offer up my Devotion . In high thoughts , Madam , was Aronces at this time , and Horatius as I have since known , seeing Clelia give a favourable censure of those Verses ; the Maid on a sudden when she oblig'd him to sing to the Echo , where we found him resolved to discover his Love to Clelia on the first occasion which presented , and these two Corrivals though friends , not in the least imagining one anothers love , jump'd on one design when Clelia without thinking of it gave them the means to execute it : For know , Madam , she being desirous to have those Verses Horatius had made , and which she could not retain in her memory , Horatius having but twice sung them , demanded them of him the next day ; but as he would make use of this occasion , instead of giving them to her at that time , he could tell her he would send them . On the other side you must know Madam , that as things change very much , by passing from one mouth to another , principally if it is to recount little news of Cabala , where one word alter'd changeth all : It hapned that Aricidia having told some company where she was , and that which passed at the Echo , those which heard it mis-related it to others , and those others worse to others , who told Fenice it was I which had made those Verses at the Echo , but instead of telling her this Song was for Clelia , they only told her 't was against her ; so that being much incensed against me , she complains of me with much inveterateness , in a place where Clelia arrived a little after she departed from it : So that Clelia who is wholly composed of goodness , was very sorry that the praises Horatius had attributed to her , had been the ocasion of a quarrel between me and so fair a person ; therefore willing to acquaint me with the complaints of Fenice , that I might justifie my self , and foreseeing she should not see neither Aronces or I all that day , because she knew Sulpicia spent the remaining part of the afternoon in a place where we did not go . She wrote a Letter to Aronces to oblige him to advertise me of the anger of Fenice , for as she had been educated with him , and that Clelius would have her live with him with the same familiarity of a Sister , she made no difficulty to write to him , which she had done before in divers occasions , so that following those motions of goodness she had for me , she wrote a Letter to Aronces as I have already told you , which was somewhat nigh these terms . Clelia to Aronces . AS I know you love Celeres as much as I esteem him , and that I dare not write to him , I believed I ought to acquaint you that Fenice accuses him wrongfully of an Injury he hath offered her in praising me , to the end he may appease that fair person to whom I willingly yield the Priority of Beauty ; and I consent that Celeres should make some Verses , in which he should as much prefer Fenice before me , as Horatius by his Flatteries hath placed me above her , for I declare , it 's not by the small beauty I have I would be esteemed , but there is something in my heart that merits praise more than my eyes , and in fine there remains no more but to call you my Brother , that delightful name my Father hath commanded me to give you , may hide those blushes which stain my Cheeks when I write unto you . Adieu , let not Celeres hate me for a quarrel I have innocently caused him and use all the power you have over him to hinder him from complaining of me . See then Madam , the Scheme and nigh the words of Clelia's Letter that Aronces received as he was ready to depart , but as he received it in a time when his passion violently transported him , and in a time when he had resolved to discover it to her which caused it , he believed he ought not to let slip this occasion which presented it self , and that without staying to see Clelia , he ought in answering her to tell her clearly that he was amorous of her , and in effect without any hesitation , and without one rase in all his Letter he wrote with a strange precipitation , all the inspirations of his passion , for 't is certain , this Letter was rather a production of his heart than spirit , but after he had wrote it , he gave it to a discreet and faithful Slave , with order to attend Clelia's return , and to give it her without Sulpicia's seeing it , so that this Slave being very exact , executed it without much difficulty , for those which were with Aronces were in Clelius his house , as if they depended on him ; so that 't was very easie for this Lovers Slave to perform the command of his Master , and Clelia believing he wrote to her to inform her of Celeres quarrel , took the Letter without difficulty , but as she thought 't was a simple answer to hers , she read it not at that time , because she was called at that instant to go to her Father , and their conversation being somewhat long , she forgot Aronces his Letter in her pocket , and did not remember it until she was retired into her Chamber , and when one of her Maids had given her another which she said one of Horatius his Slaves had brought , so Clelia believing that he had sent her those Verses she demanded of him , and that Letter putting her in mind that she had one from Aronces which she had not read , she put her self in estate to read them both , but as she had without doubt much more inclination towards Aronces than Horatius , she opened his Letter first where she was astonished to find these words . Aronces to Clelia . YOu have given Celeres such singular demonstrations of your Nobleness , that if I did not hope you had the same for me , I would not speak to you of him , and had rather give new matter to that high Vertue which gives so many Charms to your Beauty : but charming Clelia , as there cannot be testified more Nobleness than in pardoning a Crime in which ones self is solely interested : I must acquaint you that I have committed one which reflects on none but you , to the end that taking the generous resolution to pardon it , I may afterwards innocently commit it all my life . For not to draw a Vail over my thoughts , the Crime I have committed is , that I love you more than you would be beloved , and the glorious name of Brother you bestow on me , is so little agreeing with my thoughts , that I can no longer accept of it , permit me then to bear the title of your slave , if you will accumulate glory on me , but to the end my passion offend you not , know you have such an absolute power over me , that I shall not desire any thing but what you will not refuse me : In fine I love you , but in so pure a manner , that if you could see my heart , you would never have the injustice to deface your Image from it ; I know amiable Clelia that I am unfortunate , an unknown One , but if you knew my flame and the purity of my thoughts , you would not be offended to be beloved in the manner I love you ; take then the pains to know them , and condemn me not without it I pray you . But to the end I may know if you consent to my demand , I declare to you that if you answer me not , I shall believe that you favourably entertain my love , and that I shall have nothing but to render you thanks for it : but on the contrary if you take a resolution to treat me rigorously , I had rather receive a cruel Letter than receive none . I pray you make me not despair , for in the passion I have for you , I cannot lose hope without losing my life . The reading of this Letter so much surprised Clelia , that she could not tell what she felt in reading it ; for as she much esteemed Aronces , and had much inclination towards him , she could not entertain a disobliging anger against him : Nevertheless , her natural modesty checkt her to do it . 'T is true , as she knew her Fathers thoughts it was followed with some momentary grief , to see it was not permitted her to give any reasonable hope to the person in the world she believed most worthy of her if she had known his birth , and if her Father had not had an intention never to marry her but to a Roman ; so that this astonishment , anger , and grief so much possessed her Spirit , that she thought not to read Horatius his Letter , and if her distraction had not made her open it without thinking on it , she would have slept without seeing it , but having opened it without any design to do it ; and seeing the Song she demanded if Horatius was not there , and that it was only a Letter , she read it , but not without less astonishment than she had done Aronces : For in fine Madam , I can shew you a Copy of it that I will read to you , seeing you will not be ignorant of any thing in which Aronces is interested . Horatius to Clelia . I Send you not those Verses you demanded of me , because having perused them I found they did not merit your sight , and ( if I dare say so ) they were even unworthy of me : but there is another reason which hinders me from obeying you ; for in fine , amiable Clelia , I foresee I go to be so cruelly used by you , that you would not sing a Song which I made . T' is not but that I use all means possible not to be rigorously treated , but I sensibly feel that when I tell you now I love you , you will soon divine it , 't is therefore I had rather declare it to you my self , to the end you may have some obligation to me to have concealed it so long from you : Know then , divine Clelia , that the first minute I saw you was the first of my passion , and that the last of my love will be the last of my life ; I know I have not great quality enough to merit you , but I know I have divers things which may hinder me from being ill used : For in fine , I am a Roman , I am beloved by Clelius ; my love and hate runs in the same current as his , I am an Exile as he is , I am unfortunate , and I love you more than can be imagined ; dispose therefore absolutely of my destiny , but if it is possible banish me not from your heart as I am from Rome , if you will not be more unjust than the Tyrant which banisht me thence , and render me infinitely more unhappy by this second and more rigorous Exile , than I am by the first . Clelia having finished the reading of this Letter , was much perplexed to resolve what she should do , for she found something so various in this mishap which had made her receive two declarations of love in one moment , that she knew not what to imagine of it . That which most troubled her was , that Aronces and Horatius were friends , and that they might both say they had obligations to her , so that having thought a little thereupon , it came into her mind that that which gave her so much inquietude was not it may be but a simple gallantry agreed on between them to perplex her , for in our Caballa we make an hundred malicious intents one to another in divers occasions : Clelia therefore finding some sweetness in believing it , to draw her self from that perplexity where she was , made as if she really believed it , and hath since ingenuously confessed to me , that though the Letter of Aronces much vexed and afflicted her , yet she felt in her heart that she sustained it more agreeably than that of Horatius ; but after she had confirmed her self in this belief more by her will than reason , she took a resolution to answer those two Letters as if she had certainly known that these two friends desired to deceive her ; but as she was not assured of it , she determined to write to both of them obscurely , to the end not to breed any contention between them if her thoughts deceived her , and not to discover to them that they had both discovered their Loves to her , if it was true they loved her . For in fine , ( said this admirable Maid to her self ) if Aronces and Horatius have plotted this invention , they will understand what I shall tell them , and know that they have not deceived me , and if it is not a deceit , and that they have written to me without one anothers knowledge , I shall not embroyl them , and I shall not find my self in the necessity to answer seriously to two Letters , wherein I shall find my self perplexed to do it , for I should answer it may be too roughly to Horatius and too mildly to Aronces : After this Clelia taking a resolution to draw her self speedily from this perplexity , answered to those two Letters by two Notes that I shall tell you , for I think I never saw any of Clelia's writing that I have not retained , I so much esteem her : This Madam , was her answer to Aronces . Clelia to Aronces . YOur deceit hath not succeeded , and he with whom you have contrived it , shall have no more joy than you to believe it would deceive me , believe me Aronces it suffices not to have spirit to be a deceiver , but a certain maliciousness of which I believe you incapable , therefore enterprise no more to deceive me , and to prove that your design both effectually ill succeeded , I protest unto you , your Letter hath not angred me one moment , after this I think I need no more explicate to you my thoughts , and that you believe that I believe you are not amorous of me . You see Madam , what was Clelia's Note to Aronces , and so what was that she wrote to his Rival . Clelia to Horatius . VVHen two have joyned to contrive a Cheat it is easier to be found out ; pretend not then I conjure you , that yours hath happily succeeded , and to testifie unto you , that I believe not to be so well with you as you may be evil with me , I pray send me the Verses I have demanded of you , but I likewise pray you to be strongly perswaded that you can never enterprise any thing that less resembles truth than what you have undertook : for in fine , to speak sincerely I live after such a manner in the world , that one must have lost ones sense and reason , if he think to procure my friendship and not my hatred , by disclosing his affection to me in an amorous Letter . I am assured Madam , you know that though these two Notes were written on one subject and by one person , and that this person had an equal design in writing them , that that which addressed to Horatius was clothed with more rigorous and severe language than the other , but I must tell you the effect they produced in the minds of those which received them the next day : imagine then Madam , that when Aronces received that which appertained to him , there was a strange emotion in his heart , for as he writ to Clelia that if she answered him not , he would believe she was favourable to him , he thought seeing she wrote to him , he was going to receive his arrest of death , and that which made him think so was , that Clelia's Slave by the orders of her Mistress , had given him this Note without staying for an answer , so that he opened it with an extreme Inquietude , but when he had read it his spirit was a little more setled , but he was much perplexed to divine what Clelia would say , when she told him that he had contriv'd with another this deceit : Nevertheless after he had well considered on it , he believed that Clelia had purposely premeditated it , not to be obliged to evil treat him , and that it was I that she made him seemingly think which had part in this pretended deceit of which she spoke in her Note ; so that looking upon this Artifice of Clelia as an obliging procedure for him , he found himself more happy than he hoped . He likewise received me with much joy when I entred into his Chamber a quarter of an hour after he had received this Note , but as I was sufficiently troubled at the anger of Fenice , I hearkned not to him so attentively as he would have me , so that being angry at me ; Ah cruel friend said he to me , you interest not your self in my fortune : You take so little part in mine , said I to him , that I have more cause to complain of you than you have of me , for after you have told me you are not so miserable as you thought your self , you demand not of me how I stand with Fenice , but for to make you see you are happier than I to read the Letter I leave you , that this fair person hath wrote on the adventure of the Echo , for I am pressed to go to a friend of hers to adventure to oblige her to justifie me to her . After I had left Fenice's Letter in his hands I left him , but departing from his Chamber , I met Horatius who entred there , and who appeared to have something in his spirit which made him melancholy , for he took no notice of me : In effect Madam , you must know that Clelia's answer had highly perplexed him , for he knew he had not mentioned his love to any one , nor the Letter he had wrote to her , so that he knew not what to think of that she wrote to him , seeing that on whatsoever side he looked on the thing , he found nothing of true semblance . In the mean time , he felt I know not what in Clelias words , which made him believe that he had not any part in her heart , he was notwithstanding perswaded that he might have right to pretend thereto , if it was not engaged ; so that now thinking on what he never before thought of , he sought to find , if it was possible , whether Clelia lov'd any one , but after he had examin'd it , he found that if this fair person had some particular affection in her heart , it must necessarily be for Aronces , and that it must consequently follow Aronces lov'd her ; for he suspected her not to love without being belov'd . This thought was no sooner formed in his imagination , but it excited in him a great disturbance : In effect , as Horatius is generous , and that he had many Obligations to Aronces , he had a strange agitation of heart , when he thought he might be his Rival , it likewise raised a War in his Spirit , and he effectualy took a resolution to resist his passion , if he learnt Aronces loved Clelia . So that endeavouring handsomly to clear himself , he went to Aronces his house , and he arrived there as I told you when I departed from thence , so that he had the Letter of Fenice in his hands I had given him and Clelias answer , but as soon as Aronces saw Horatius enter he concealed Clelias Letter , and still kept Fenices in his hands , for in this inopinate occasion he thought on nothing but his own interest and not mine . 'T is true , that this Letter was writ in such a manner , that the Author of it could not be known if one did not know the writing , neither for whom it was , it having no superscription , and the reproaches of Fenice were in such a nature , that one would not divine the cause of them : Horatius then entred into Aronces his Chamber , with an intention to discover by a familiar discourse if he loved Clelia , and endeavour to divert his love if it was so , he saw some emotion in his countenance , because his mind was then disquieted , and according to the nature of love which make Lovers fear the slightest things in certain occasions , he feared that Horatius should see Clelias Letter , and know it , so that this disquised Lover seeing some agitation on Aronces face , and seeing a Letter in his hands which was written in Tablets , he held open without thinking on it , he so little dreamed of me , and seeing they were made in a manner as Ladyes ordinarily use to write to men , he demanded of him after some complements if those Tablets came from Clelia , Horatius having not any other design than to speak to him of that fair Maid on all sorts of subjects , to note either by his actions or words , if there was any suspicion that he was amorous of that fair person . But Horatius had hardly demanded this of Aronces , but this Lover which was unprepared was much surprised at it , because it was true as you know that he had one of Clelias Letters about him , and would not hinder himself from telling him this Letter was not from her , so as Horatius noting it , and not doubting but those Tablets were Clelia's , he spoke to Aronces beleeving it so ; by your favour , said he to him , do not conceal the truth from me , and tell me if the Letter you have in your hand is not from the admirable daughter of Sulpicia , as I do not doubt of it , shew it me I pray you , for as I am perswaded she writes as well as she speaks , I have a great desire to see one of her Letters , at least I very well know her Character is the fairest in the world , for I have seen verses of her writing : at first Aronces believed , that telling a second time to Horatius that this Letter was not from Clelia , and telling it him very seriously he would believe it , and would press him no more to shew it him , but it hapned otherwise , for Horatius reiterating his intr eaties with much earnestness , perswaded him he suspected something of his passion , so that fearing extreamly he should know it , and for fear he should acquaint Clelius with it , with whom he had a most inviolable amity , resolved to shew him Fenice his Letter , to make him a false confidence by shewing it him , to the end to frustrate his conceived opinion that he was amorous of Clelia , if it was true he thought so that the better to conceal his passion . I know not Horatius , said he to him , giving him the Tablets he held , from whence it comes you will not believe me , but to evidence to you , you have wronged me by suspecting the verity of my words , see if this writing is Clelia's , but after you have seen this Letter do not speak of it I pray you , though I am resolved not to have any commerce with the person who writ it , therefore Horatius tell none , yet nevertheless I will not be indiscreet without any exception , that you have seen a Letter of this nature in my hands . As you tell me not her name who wrote it ( replyed Horatius , after he had read it ) I can hardly be unfaithful to you if I would . For what can I say to those to whom I would tell it , but that you have shewed me a Letter : Since I know nothing else but that it is from an incensed Lady , who wrote to you with such an high indignation , that I believe she will easily be appeased when you will , and that she hath more disposition to love than hate you , whatsoever it be speak not of it , I pray you , said Aronces , for in the thoughts in which I now am , I am assured I shall never mention love to that person : Whilst Aronces thus spoke , Horatius had an extream joy to believe that he was not an amorous of Clelia , for though his friend told him he would never have any commerce with the person , whose Letter he had seen , he harkned to that as the discourse of an angred Lover , who believed sometimes to hate when he loved most , he doubted not but Aronces had a great engagement to this Lady , whose Letter he had seen , so that believing he was not exposed but to be a mans Rival to whom he owed his Life , and whom he very much loved , he expressed a great resentment of joy by the only imagination of it , and lest that mishap he greatly feared might happen to him , he resolved whilst Aronces loved another to tell him that he had the same for Clelia , though he loved not to declare his secrets , for as he knew him to be very generous , he thought that after he had once made him his confident , he would not become his Rival , so that casting an obliging look on Aronces , For to demonstrate to you how dear your friendship is to me , said he to him , I have almost stolen from you your secret , but I will voluntarily declare mine to you : know then , continued he , that time hath worn out many months since love seized my heart , and I every day feel my hatred against Tarquin increases , because I look on him as the cruel cause of those punishments which are prepared for me . Aronces hearing Horatius speak in this manner , imagined he had some Amoretta's at Rome , and did not fully comprehend that he hated Tarquin more than ordinarily , because it was his exile which had caused his passion for Clelia , so that willing to testifie to Horatius , that he would obligingly espouse his Interests , he commiserated his cruel passion , prying to tell him his adventure : Alas my dear friend , said he to him , my adventure is declared in few words ; for as soon I shall tell you that I love without being beloved , I shall tell you all which hath happened to me , since I was amorous . But hath not absence , replyed Aronces , healed you of a love which hath been so ill rewarded : as he thus spoke , and that Horatius , was about to tell him that he was not absent from the person whom he loved , and that he would have named Clelia to him ; Clelius entred into Aronces his Chamber , and broke off the conversation of these two Rivals , which knew not themselves to be so , and they could not renew it this day nor a long time after , for as Aronces would not render secret for secret to Horatius , he rather avoided than sought him : Horatius on his side had his spirit so clouded with grief , that though he had a design to confide in Aronces , he could not do it , no occasion presenting it self . In the mean time , as he believed Aronces to be engaged in another love , he clearly submitted his heart to Clelia . But to return to the two Letters these Rivals had writ her , and the answers she returned to them ; you must know , that three days were fully completed before Aronces had the happiness to see Clelia , though he sought for her in the resolution he had taken not to oppose his love , and had resolved to tell her that that which he writ was positively true , for Horatius though he resolved to love Clelia , he feared to see her lest she should be displeased when he should tell her the contents of his Letter were true : but at last by a fortunate occasion these two Rivals met together after Dinner at Clelius his Gate with one design , to see Clelia ; Horatius said nothing particularly to Aronces , because he had with him a friend which he had found at Capua called Stenius , whom he had brought to entertain Sulpitia , that he might discourse with her daughter , so that being entred without discovering their hearts to one another , they seemed as two men which had great friendship together , but they were very much troubled when they approached Clelia , and this fair person seeing them both at once , and seeing in their countenances an equal agitation , confirmed her self in her conceived opinion , that they both had contrived together those Letters they had writ to her , it happened that Horatius nothing Aronces his change of Countenance looked on him , and Aronces doing the same thing looked on Horatius , so that Clelia believing they made some intelligent sign to deceive her , determin'd with her self to tell them they were not come to their end : and thus smiling said , you see well said she to them , in the manner with which I receive you both that you have not deceived me , and that your fallacy hath not succeeded : therefore do not enterprise it once more , if you will not have the shame to be discovered , for if you could not deceive when I did not distrust , judge then if you can do it now you have rendred your selves suspected . Aronces and Horatius hearing Clelia speak in this manner were strangely surprised , for her words agreeing with her writing , they knew by this both had written , and that both their Themes were love , since she used the same terms to them both , and not having power to hinder their surprisals , and their astonishments , they changed colour , looked on one another , and afterwards looked on Clelia , as if they had desired to see her thoughts in her eyes , or what they should answer her : On the other side , Clelia seeing the agitation of their spirits , knew she was deceived , and blushed by a modest thought mingled with confusion ; but she did not judge it fit to retract what she had said , and she continued to make war to them , as she had begun , for after Aronces was come from his astonishment ; For my particular Madam said he to her , I protest unto you I had no desire to deceive you , and Horatius very well knows I never proposed any deceit to him . I confess what you say , replyed he , but confess likewise I never proposed to you in my life to deceive the fair Clelia , to the end that as I shall make yours , you may make my justification , the path which you tread to justifie your selves will render you more culpable than you imagine , replyed she , therefore if you will believe me , divide the controversie between you , concerning the crime I accuse you . At least amiable Clelia , replyed Aronces , with precipitation tell me , if Horatius his crime is in the nature of mine ? I pray you Madam , added Horatius , yield not to Aronces that he demands of you without doing the like to me , and without telling me if the fallacy of which you accuse him , is like that you accuse me of . If I should consent to your demands , replyed Clelia prudently , I should give you honour to have deceived me , since I should take the pains to tell you a thing I suppose you know ; but in fine , whether your terms be equal or no speak no more of it , for in the humour in which I am , I cannot tolerate such abuses ; take then some care to make me forget those you have done me , and never propound it more to me , if you will not have me fear or flee you , as if I had contracted much hatred against you . I know not , replyed Aronces , what Horatius hath done or said which hath angred you , but for my part Madam I protest unto you , that if I have incurred your displeasure , I am disposed to displease you all my life . Those which have begun a thing , added Horatius , do not so easily leave it off , therefore Madam , you ought not to think it strange if I make use of Aronces his expressions , and assure you if I am criminal I shall be so till death . I shall suffer the rest of the day , replied Clelia , seeming to believe that in effect you have deceived me , but I declare to you my patience extends no further , and that if to morrow you thus speak to me , I shall effectually act as if the deceit had succeeded . As Clelia had finished these words , one of Horatius friends entred , and I entred a little after with Fenice , with whom I had made my peace since I left Aronces ; 't is true the better to confirm her I was not very sorry to accompany her to Clelias house , to the end she might hear from her mouth , that t was Horatius had made the Song which was the occasion of our quarrel , she accusing me to have done it , and I turned their discourse in such a manner , that I finished to Fenice my justification , but I was much surprised to see Aronces and Horatius both melancholy that they which used to be very civil , had some disposition to contradict one another : I assure you Madam , this I tell you surprises you , for after I had told you that Horatius had a design to discover if Aronces was his Rival , to the end to endeavour to vanquish his passion , I am assured I say Madam , that you are astonished to see this exasperation at first principally in Horatius his Spirit , but I may say he is not culpable , because it is so natural not to love a Rival , that what obligation soever he had to Aronces , he would not look upon him as his Rival , without feeling in his heart an extreme agitation . Aronces on his part , not doubting but that Horatius loved Clelia , had a most sensible grief , and as reasonable as he was , he would not hinder himself from telling me afterwards , that he was as much incensed against Horatius , as if after he had made him the confident of his passion , he was become his Rival , he therefore endeavoured to overcome the tumultuous resentments of his heart , and in effect those two Rivals departed from Sulpitia's house , as if they had nothing in their souls , which had begun to change their thoughts ; but the most remarkable thing in this adventure was , that Aronces and Horatius both took an equal design , for Horatius resolved to acquaint Aronces with his affection , and Aronces to precede Horatius , resolved to discover first his passion for Clelia to him , so that those two Rivals instead of flying one another , departed together from Clelia's house as I have told you ; and having proposed to one another to walk , they went into a publick Garden where every one had the liberty to go , but they were no sooner there but both being desirous to use one anothers confidence , they hindred themselves sometimes by their own impatience , and as soon as they were in the Garden , Aronces thus said to Horatius , As I infinitely esteem you , I shall be very glad to acquaint you with the most important affairs which have hapned to me in the whole course of my life : I pray , said Horatius , let me first finish my discourse , for there is no reason you should deprive me of that advantage since I first begun to unlock to you the greatest secret in my heart . When I have told you I am amorous of Clelia , interrupted Aronces , then tell me what you please . Ah Aronces cryed Horatius , you have prevented me , and I have nothing now to tell you , but that I fear I shall be conscious of ingratitude towards you , and shall not have enough power over my self as not to be your Rival . What Horatius , said Aronces , is it true that you love Clelia ? Yes , said he , I love her , and it was to endeavour to discover if you loved her , that I came to your house that day Clelius interrupted us , and when I entred into your Chamber , I had taken a resolution if I could discover you to be my Rival , to vanquish my passion by all means I could possbly use ; but truly I cannot tell whether my inclination induced me to do it , for since I have known you love Clelia , I have so terrible an agitation in my heart , that I do not know whether I should love Clelia , hate you or hate my self , neither would I infringe our friendship or desert her : Ah Horatius cried Aronces , that which you would do is not possible ; for if we both love Clelia , we must necessarily hate one another : I am so much obliged to you , replied Horatius , that I think not that the Love I have for her , and the friendship I have for you should be incompatible : If that which you say is true , replied Aronces , it is for you to yield Clelia to me , for it must consequently follow you love her less than I , since it is true that I believe it not possible to look upon you three days as my Rival without hating you . 'T is not , said he , that I am less generous than you . but 't is assuredly that my love is powerful : Ah Aronces , replyed Horatius , I oppose my self to that which you say , for you cannot have more Love than I , but it is that owing to me not so much as I owe to you , you are not so obliged to love me . No no , answered Aronces , it is not by that reason , for if I have defended your life you have likewise defended mine . I declare likewise to you that you owe no more to me than I to you , and if you renounce the pretensions you have for Clelia , I would count it as a thing you are not obliged to do . Would to the Gods , replyed Horatius , I was in estate to do all which you say , for I should do it by another motive , but it is impossible for me to change my affection , and permit you to love her . It is true I am no great obstacle to you , seeing that if I am not deceived , I have not much room in Clelia's spirit : Ah Horatius cryed Aronces , you are not only the most accomplished man in the world , but you are a Roman , and I am an unhappy unknown which cannot hinder you . Notwithstanding I hope , though I have no subject of hope , expect not likewise I can ever suffer you to love Clelia , though many reasons oppose my Love. If you will ( replied Horatius after a little consideration ) strive to divert the current of your affection , I will do the same things . If I should consent to your demands , replied Aronces , we should find our selves in some days in the same estate we are now , since I am assured that I cannot cease to love Clelia , so that all I can do is to recal my generosity to hinder me from hating you , or to hate you less than one ordinarily hates his Rival , for as I am sincere my thoughts must fall in the compass of my words , let us then love Clelia , pursued he , since our destiny will have it so , and be perswaded that there is nothing but my love to her can make me hate Horatius . I am of opinion , added this illustrious Lover , that if you be not more happy than I , I shall not hate you , and I am likewise perswaded that if I am not more happy than you , you will not hate me , and I may likewise say that Clelia in disposing her heart , shall put in yours and mine , either hatred or friendship according as we shall be either happy or unhappy , and we may draw from hence this advantage , that if Clelia loves you , her affection will consolate you for my hatred , and if I am preferred before you , I shall likewise comfort my self for yours . As these two Rivals were thus arguing , fortune conducted me where they were , and having noted some alteration in their countenances , I pressed them so much to tell me what had distracted them , that I became the depository of the promises they had made not to oppose one another with Clelia , by any other way than endeavouring to make themselves beloved : they likewise promised one another not to discover it to Clelius , and to expect to heal themselves when Clelia had chosen one of them , and in effect they lived a little while with the same civility as they had formerly done , but I am assured their thoughts differed in their hearts , and if their generosity had not restrained them , they would have quarrelled more than once on very slight pretexts , they overswayed their thoughts as I have told you , and lived so well together , that if Clelia had not already known their loves , it had been difficult for her to know they were Rivals , but they both took a different resolution to act with Clelius ; for after Horatius had discovered his love he continually pressed her to be favourable to him : and Aronces on the contrary resolved with himself to tell Clelia , that he would not desire hope , nor demand any thing but the only favour to be believed her Lover ; though he pretended not to be beloved , but to be put in the number of those whom Clelia called her tender friends , to distinguish them from many others , which had not so advantageous a place in her heart ; so that Clelia finding Aronces less importunate than Horatius , avoided him less than his Rival , but she particularly forbad them both never to speak of love to her , and though Aronces better obeyed her than Horatius , he more perswaded her , and the importunity of the first did so evidence the discretion of the second , that he was less unhappy . As things were in this estate , there arrived at Capua a Roman called Herminius , who merits much estimation , and is endowed with all those qualities which complete a perfect man ; but Madam , as I have not the leisure to play the Painter in describing him to you , having many things to acquaint you with , by which you may draw his Character : it shall suffice to tell you that as he was a Roman , and exiled by Tarquin , and one of Horatius his acquaintance , Clelius no sooner knew that he was at Capua , but he presently offered him all that which depended on him , and prayed Aronces to contract a friendship with this illustrious Roman ; he brought him likewise to Sulpicia and his daughter ; which had no great difficulty to resolve with themselves to use him civilly : But Madam , you must know , that Herminius was so touched with Clelia's merit , that though his affection was confined in Rome , and that it was not ordinary for them which have a violent love , to have at the same time a violent friendship : 't is true he had an earnest desire to acquire some place in the admirable Clelia's heart , and if Horatius had not told us he knew his adventures , and that he had performed heroick actions for his Mistress , we had nigh believed he was amorous of Clelia , for he praised her with a certain exaggeration which seemed to be peculiar to love , he sought her with an extreme care ; he was ravished with joy when he was nigh her , and was much afflicted when he saw her not , and so ardently testified to desire her friendship that Aronces and Horatius did not more passionately desire her love . In the mean time , though he endeavoured to divertise her in an hundred several manners , he essayed to divine that which might please her ; Horatius nor Aronces had no inquietude , because they knew he was amorous at Rome : Clelia likewise and all those who saw him in Clelias house infinitely esteemed him . In the mean time , this admirable virgin lived in such a manner , that she had no lover but he was obliged to conceal himself under the name of a friend , and to call his love friendship , for otherwise they had been banished from her house , and Aronces and Horatius inrolled themselves under that title , if it was not in certain inevitable occasions , where this last strangely importuned Clelia by his continual complaints ; for my self which was amorous of Fenice , I was likewise Clelia's friend , and I remember one day among the rest , that Aronces , Herminius , Horatius , Fenice and I were with Clelia , where there was many other persons in conference with Sulpicia , for you must know this day was one of the most agreeable in the world , seeing the manner to which tended our discourse , in effect , as Herminius was a gallant of Friendship and commonly entertained Clelia , with some expressions reflecting on tenderness : Aronces told him he could not chuse a person which knew the nature of true tenderness better than Clelia ; adding that if he could so far prevail with Clelia as to define it , he should be the happiest friend in the world , her definition of it much exceeding all others ; If it is true , replyed she , that I can so perfectly decipher it it is because my heart dictates it to me , and it is not therefore difficult to tell the Notions of it ; but from thence I must not draw this conclusion , added this fair person , that all those I entitle my friends are my tender friends , for I have them in several degrees . In Effect , I have half friends if I may so speak , that I call by another name , agreeable acquaintance , and I have some which have made a farther progress , and which I number in the Catalogue of new friends . I have others which I simply call my friends , and I have some that I call my customary friends , I have others which I name solid friends , and others which I name particular friends : but for those I beautifie with the title of tender friends , they are but few in number , and they are before so firmly seated in my heart , that they can hardly make any farther progress , and I so distinguish all sorts of friendship that I do not confound them . By your favour amiable Clelia , cryed Herminius , tell me where I am I conjure you : You are yet in new friendship , replyed she smiling , and it will be long before you go farther , at least , replyed he smiling as well as she , I should not be very sorry to know how I might go from New amity to Tender . I am of opinion , replied Aronces , that few men have ever seen a description of that Country , it is a voyage many men would undertake , replied Herminius , and who may deserve to have the way , by which they may be conducted to that amiable place , and if the fair Clelia would do me the favour to teach me it , she would bind me in an indissoluble obligation to her : May be you imagine , replied Clelia , that there is but a short walk between new amity and Tender , t is therefore , before I engage you there I will promise you to give you the Map of that Country , that Aronces believeth hath none . I pray you Madam , said Aronces then to her , if there is one that gives it me as well as Herminius , Horatius and I entreated the same favour . Fenice likewise pressed her to give her the Map of that Country which no person had yet described , we then imagined Clelia would have wrote some agreeable Letter , which would lay open her thoughts , but when we pressed her she told us she had promised it to Herminius , and that she would send it him the next day : and as we knew Clelia writ very gallantly , we had much impatience to see the Letter , we presupposed she would write to Herminius , and Herminius himself expected it with such an ardent desire , that he writ a Note next morning to Clelia , to summon her of her word , and as it was very short , I believe it contained nigh these words . Herminius to the fair Clelia . AS I cannot go from new amity to tender , if you do not perform your word I demand the Map you promised me , but demanding it of you , I engage my self to depart as soon as I have received it to take a voyage , I imagine so agreeable , and that I prefer you before the sight of all the earth , though I should be to receive a Tribute from all Nations in the world . When Clelia read this note , I have since known she had forgot the promise she made to Herminius , and that having hearkned to all those entreaties we made her , but as a thing which then brought us some delight , she had thought we would not remember it the next day , so that at first the Note of Herminius surprised her , but as at this time a pleasing fancy entertained her thoughts , she imagined it would be delightful to others , and without any further consultation , she took the Tablets and wrote that she had agreeably designed , and she so speedily executed it , that in half an hour she had compleatly begun , and finished her designment , after which having wrote a Note she sent it to Herminius , with whom Aronces and I then were ; but we were astonished when that Herminius after he had seen that Clelia had sent to him , shewed us a Map effectually designed with her hand , which taught us how we might go from new amity to Tender , and which so resembled a true Map , that there was Seas , Rivers , Mountains , a Lake , Cities and Villages , and for to make you see it more clearly , behold a Copy of that ingenious Map , that I carefully kept from that time . At these words , Celeres gave a Map which follows in the next page , to the Princess of the Leontines , who was agreeably surprised at it : But to the end she might know better all the devices of it , he explicated to her Clelia's intention , which she had done to Herminius in the Note , which accompanied that Map , so that after the Princess of the Leontines had it in her hands , Celeres thus resumed his discourse . You doubtless Madam , very well remember that Herminius prayed Clelia to instruct him how he might go from new amity to Tender , so that he must first begin by the first City , which is scituated at the bottom of the Map , to go to the others , for to the end Madam , you may be fully acquainted with Clelia's design , you see she hath imagined tenderness may proceed from three different causes , either from a great Esteem , Recognizance or Inclination , which hath obliged her to establish these three Cities of Tender upon three Rivers , which derive their names from them , and to make three different ways to go thither , so as we say , Cumes on the Ionian , and Cumes on the Tyrrhene Sea , she makes us say , Tender on Inclination , Tender on Esteem , and Tender on Recognizance . In the mean time , as she hath presupposed that that Tenderness which is produced by Inclination , hath not need of any conformation . Clelia as you see Madam , hath not placed any Village along the banks of this River , which runs with such a rapid course , that there can be no lodging along the shore for to go to new Amity to Tender , but for to go to Tender on Esteem it is not so , for Clelia hath ingeniously put as many Villages , as there are small and great things which contribute to the protection of it by esteem of this Tenderness , of which she intends to speak : In effect you see that from new Amity we pass to a place called great spirit , because it is that which ordinarily begins esteem . In pursuit , you see those agrecable Villages of pleasing verses , amorous and gallant Letters , which are the ordinary productions of the greatest spirits in the beginning of Friendship , and for to make a greater progress in that way , you see Sincerity , Great Heart , Honesty , Generosity , Respect , Exactness , and Goodness , which are all against Tender . To make it evident that there cannot be true Esteem without Goodness , and that we cannot arrive to Tender on that side if we are not endowed with that precious quality . After all that Madam , be pleased to direct your eyes to new Amity , to see by what way we may go from thence to Tender on Recognizance , see then I pray you , how we must go from new amity to complaisance , and from thence to that Village named Submission , and which is almost joyned to another called small cares , see I say , that from thence we must pass by Assiduity to make us understand , that it is not sufficient to have that small obliging care which give so much Recognizance , if we have them not assiduously . From thence you see we must pass to another Village called Empressment , and not to do as those slow people which will not hasten a moment what entreaty soever is made them , and which are incapable to have this impressment which sometimes so strongly obligeth , from thence you see we must pass to great services , and for to note there are few men which render such ; This Village is less than the others , from thence we must pass to Sensibility , to make us know that we must be lively touched with the least afflictions of those we love , afterwards to arrive to Tender , we must pass by Tenderness , for friendship attracts friendship . In pursuit , we must go to obey Divine , there being nothing which more engageth the heart of those whom it obeys , then to do it blindly , and for to attain in the end to our desired Port , we must pass to constant friendship , which is without doubt the surest way to arrive to Tender on Recognizance : But Madam , as there are no ways which we may not stray from , Clelia hath made as you may see that if those which are at new Amity go a little more on the right or left hand ; they will likewise deviate , for if we part from great spirit , we go to neglect and we see opposite to that Map , that if we continue this deviation , we go to inequality , from thence to lukewarmness , lightness , oblivion , and instead to find our selves at Tender on esteem ; we are at the lake of indifferency which you see marked on the way , and which by its calm streams without doubt lively presents the thing of which it bears the name in this place : On the other side , if we go from new amity to take a little more on the left hand , we go to indiscretion , persidiousness , pride , mischief , or obloquy , and instead of finding our selves at Tender on esteem , we are at the Sea of enmity , where all the vessels are shipwrackt , and which by the agitation of its waves , fitly agrees with that impetuous passion Clelia would represent : she likewise makes us see by these different ways , that we must have many noble qualities to oblige her to have a tender friendship ; and that those which have bad ones can only acquire her hatred and indifferency , and she willing to describe to us in this Map that she never had love , nor would ever have any thing but tenderness in her heart , makes the River of Inclination cast it self into the Sea which is called the dangerous Sea , because it is dangerous for a woman to exceed the limits of friendship , and she makes in pursuit that beyond this Sea is that we call unknown Lands , because in effect we know not what they are , and that we believe no person can go further than Hercules his pillars , so that in this manner she hath moralized friendship by a pastime of her fancy , to make us understand in a peculiar manner , that she never yet loved , nor could ever receive any . Aronces , Herminius , and I found this Map so exquisite , that we perfectly understood it before we departed ; Clelia instantly prayed him for whom she had made it not to to shew it but to five or six persons whom she desired should see it , but as it was not but a simple delight of her spirit , she would not have it fall under the censure of those stupid persons , which neither know the beginning of it , nor are capable to understand the new gallantry , but she could not be obeyed , because there was a certain constellation which so reigned , that though we inttnded to shew this Map but to few persons , it made such a noise in the world , that there was nothing spoke of but this Map of Tender ; all the ingenious wits of Capua writ something in praise of this Map either in Verse or Prose , for it was an excellent Subject for an ingenious Poem , gallant Verses , very agreeable Letters , and very pleasant Discourses ; but Clelia , said they , set too high an esteem on it , and there was no person who was not demanded whether he would go to Tender ? It furnished some such an agreeable subject of entertainment , that there was nothing more fit to exhilerate our spirits ; at first Clelia was angry that there was so much spoken of it , for in fine ( said she one day to Herminius ) do you think I imagined , this spective fancy had any thing pleasant , but for our Cabala in particular to become publick , and that I made to be seen but by five or six persons which have noble spirits , should be seen by two thousand who scarce have any , and who hardly understand the best things ? I know well pursued she , that those which know it began a conversation , which gain me only time to imagine this Map will not find this Gallantry Chymerical nor extravagant , but as there are strange men in the world , I extremely fear that they will imagine I seriously considered of it , that I have trifled away many days to find it , and that I believe to have designed an admirable thing , but it is a momentary folly , that I look upon as a toy , which hath it may be either some gallantry or novelty for those whose Spirits are well tuned to understand it , Clelia had therefore no reason to disquiet her self , Madam , for 't is certain that all in general commended this new invention , which displayed the way how one might acquire tenderness from honest persons , except from some dull , stupid , malicious , wicked , whose approbations were indifferent to Clelia , whether they praised it or no , yet it commonly drew some delight from the most stupid of those men : for there was a man among the rest who demanded to see this Card with a strange obstinacy , and after he had heard many praise it , he dully demanded for what use it served , and for what profit was this Map ? I know not ( replyed he to whom he spoke , after he had diligently folded it up ) if it will serve to every one but I know it will never conduct you to Tender . The Destiny of this Map , Madam , was likewise so happy , that those which were too stupid to understand it , used to divertise us in giving us subject to deride their follies , but it seemed particularly to Aronces , because it prejudiced Horatius ; for Madam , you must know that this Lover which as I have told you , troubled Clelia with his continual complaints , speaking to her one day of this Map , and willing to make use of it to speak of his passion , Alas Madam , said he to her , I am more unhappy than all those which approach you , since 't is true that I do not see the way which may conduct me where I may go in that ingenious Map you have made : for I cannot touch your Inclination , I have not sufficient Merit to acquire your Esteem , I can never oblige you to any Recognizance , and in fine I know not what way to take , and to say things as I think them , I know not if I may go where some other more happy than I is already arrived , and if that Countrey where you say no person hath yet been ; is not known to some of my Rivals ; for Madam , from whence proceeds this durity of heart towards me , if you have it not Tender towards some others , you have naturally a gentle spirit , a sensible heart , I very well know you esteem me , you are not ignorant of my passion , you likewise know Clelius honours me with his friendship there is no disproportion of quality between us , and if fortune changes at Rome , I shall have riches enough to make a Roman happy : But after all Madam , added he , I am perswaded that far from having the power to pass to Tender , I shall never arrive there . Ah would to the Gods some unknown be not already arrived near those unknown Lands to hinder me from going thither , and that your heart is not already too much engaged to love him , of whom — You have done well Horatius , said Clelia interrupting him ( her anger planting blushes on her cheeks ) to remember me that my Father loves you , for if it was not by that consideration , I would treat you in such a manner that it would be in effect easie to know , that you will never arrive to Tender , but the respect I bear him somewhat retaining me , I content my self to tell you two things , the first is , I absolutely forbid you ever to speak to me in particular , and the second is , that that unknown of whom you speak , is not in these unknown Lands , because no person is yet there ; nor can never be there , but to the end you do not imagine I conceal the truth from you , I declare to you he is at Tender , and that he shall always be there both by esteem and recognizance , for he hath all the merit one can have , he hath saved my life as well as yours , but the difference that is between you and me is this , that I am very acknowledging and you very ungrateful . In the interim , it seems to me not very judicious to appear ungrateful , when one desires to obtain favours from any one . Horatius would have answered something , but Clelia would not hearken to him , and Aronces being arrived he was constrained to depart from her , and to leave his Rival with her , but hardly was he departed but Aronces gave her account of divers small Commissions she had given him the day before , for she had prayed him to oblige Aricidia to recount to him that which passed in a great Assembly where she was , he was likewise charged to procure flowers to make Garlands for a great Feast , which hath some resemblance with the Feast of the Terminales , so solemnly celebrated at Rome , and he had promised to give her some of Sappho's verses he had translated , for he very well understood the Greek , and she knew it not ; so that willing to quit himself of all those things she ordained , he made at first a pleasant Narration of that Assembly where Aricidia had been ; for in fine Madam said he to Clelia , I will declare to you the very words of Aricidia , tell Clelia said she to me , after I had acquainted her with your desires , that the Assembly was not fair because she was not there , and that there never had been one where there was so much melancholy : For all those Ladies which profess Gallantry , were unhappily this day there for all the jealous Husbands were there , and above half of their Gallants were wanting , in pursuit Aronces promised Clelia that she should have the next day four bushels of Flowers to make Garlands , and began his Version of Sappho's Verses , whose memory is very famous through all Greece , which were very amorous as ye may judge by four Verses which I shall tell you , which remains in my memory . Love is a pleasing Malady , For which my heart no cure can find : Yet if I could get Remedy , I 'le rather dye than cure my mind . But after Aronces had given her account of the Commissions she gave him , and that Clelia smiled at all that Aricidia told him , that she had thanked Aronces for his flowers and that she had praised the Verses he had given her , he said to her half smiling , at least Madam , permit me to hope that if I continue I shall soon pass from that agreeable Village which is called Little Cares , and that if I cannot go to Tender on esteem , I may one day arrive to Tender on Recognizance , not daring to pretend to go to the third , nor to think there is something above Tender ; for those happy unknown Lands I can descry but at a distance , I find my self so comforted by being strongly perswaded that others cannot go thither no more than I , that I shall think my self happy when I shall arrive to Tender . Clelia remembring the expressions of Horatius , could not conceal her blushes , and Aronces fearing to have incurr'd her indignation demanded pardon of her , not knowing wherefore he demanded it : are my wishes too much to desire Madam , said he to her ? if they are so , divine Clelia , I crave your pardon , but I demand it not having power to do pennance for such a crime ; no , no , Aronces , said she obligingly to him , I do not condemn you for desiring my friendship , but on the contrary , am very well pleased you esteem me worthy of it ; but to descend a little nigher , I assure you you have as much part as your merit or obligations may claim : for in fine , I owe my self to Clelius and Sulpicia ; and likewise to you , and I assure you whilst you do not force me to change my thoughts , and conceal my friendship and my recognizance , I shall be very glad to evidence to you in any occasion that I am not ungrateful . But Madam , replyed Aronces , what may I do to preserve my self in that glorious estate where you make me believe I am ? you must live with me as you did formerly replied she ; But Madam , replyed he , you desire an impossibility , for the means to live long without entertaining you of that I dare not tell you but by my sighs and regards ? I am resolved , pursued he , to endeavour to obey you to oblige you if I can to desist from such an unjust command , for to testifie unto you Aronces , said she to him , that I have a tender friendship for you , and that I will preserve it if I can by all means possible , I will unlock my heart to you , and rely on your discretion : Ah Madam , said Aronces to her , but I fear this confidence will afflict me and not at all oblige me , I know not if you are equitable , replyed she , but I am assured I shall not be unjust : If you do me justice , answered he , permit my love ; and that I tell it you and you will be satisfied that I love without hope : if the Gods had disposed your fortune and mine otherwise than they are , replyed she , I ingeniously confess to you , you are the only person on which I could wish my Father had fixt his eyes ; but Aronces , things are not on those terms , for not to flatter you , if you are not a Roman you must not pretend to Clelia , and there is great likelihood you are not a Roman , neither that you shall ever know your extraction , content your self then to have acquir'd my friendship without pretending further ; for if my Father should discover that you had other thoughts than those of a Brother , he would complain of you , he would forbid me your sight , and I should without doubt obey him , though I should do it not without some difficulty : But Madam , replyed Aronces , I will only tell you I love you , and Clelius shall not know it , but better to keep this secret , replied she , you must not tell it neither to me nor my Father ; but Aronces pursued she , this secret is no secret as you imagine , for Horatius who knows it may tell it to others , if he hath not already done it , and it may be for some reason he may acquaint Clelius with it : Horatius without doubt hath cause to desire my unhappiness , replyed Aronces , but I have so good an opinion of his Vertue , that I do not suspect he will perform any dishonourable Action , and I believe he will only imploy his merit to eclipse my love : Though it should be so , said Clelia , seeing he knows you love me , I must give him no occasion to believe I suffer your love , and I conjure you to confirm your Resentments ; if I could do it Madam , replied he , I would , but it is not possible , I and all that I can do is to leave you to take a free election , love me then or love me not , suffer my love or reject it , nothing shall oblige me to murmure against you , but nothing shall oblige me to alter my ardent affection , if you will not permit me to entertain you with it , added he , I will do it , but I am assured my vital faculties will fail when speech is forbidden me , and you may , it may be , repent rather to have desired my death , than to hearken to my Love , Aronces propounded these words with such a passionate and respectful air , that Clelia remembring that hazardous attempt he performed to save her life , had not the power rigorously to treat that man she had seen so valiantly kill those which would have cast her into the Sea , and she took a mean and told him without doubt all that decency and modesty dictated to her , in such expressions which favoured not of any severity , which evidenced to Aronces that only Clelia's Vertue retrieved her , and that he had no subject to complain of her , though he had not obtained the liberty to sigh , but after he had left her , Clelia had some discourse with her Mother , which gave her more boldness to abandon her heart , to the inclination she had for Aronces , for as Sulpicia tenderly loved him , that she had a secret aversion , for Horatius , and that she feared that Clelius had a design to give his Daughter to the last , she confided to Clelia all the secret of her Soul , and made her understand that she passionately desired she should espouse Aronces , and that she strangely feared Clelius would make her marry Horatius ; 't is not , said she , but that he is an honest man , but in fine , I have some secret reasons which would afflict me if you should espouse him , and I should be very glad if Clelius would turn his eyes to Aronces ; I know very well added she , that we know not his birth , but I know we are not strangers to his Vertue , and that if he was not born at Rome , he hath at least the heart of a Roman , yea , of a generous Roman : Moreover , Clelius owes his life to him and we likewise ; I have likewise discovered without testifying any thing more of it , that he hath more affection for you than he shews , and I believe I ought to tell you my true thoughts for fear if he had been ignorant of them , you would have blindly conformed yours to those of Clelius ; I pretend not pursued Sulpicia , to make you disobey him , but I would have you empty your address to disengage Horatius from the design I perceive he hath for you , that you make no rudeness to Aronces , and that you endeavour handsomly to make known to Clelius that you have some aversion towards Horatius , and that you have none for Aronces , for as I know he loves you , if you do as I direct you he will not constrain you , but above all my Daughter , added this prudent Mother , had your spirit always no estate to obey him without any reluctancy , if he would have you recede from my directions , for I intend not to employ but address only , to make him consent to my desires : You may judge Madam , that Clelia easily promised to her Mother to perform all her desires , and to give her one secret for another ; she acknowledged to her that Aronces and Horatius loved her , but by a sentiment of modesty she could not resolve to tell her the sequel of the discourse which passed between these two Lovers and her . In the mean time being become more bold after that Sulpicia had told her she was more severe to Horatius and more affable to Aronces , to whom in the end she accorded the permission to tell her sometimes the thoughts he had for her , but she always forbad him the hope to be happy , without the consent of Clelius ; but Madam , though Aronces lived with Clelia with much reservedness , Horatius nevertheless noted there was a greater familiarity between them than was usual heretofore ; so that as Clelius more severely intreated him , since he mentioned that ingenious Man , it was not for that alone , but that his Rival had made a great progress in her heart , so that consideration much exasperating him , he felt a strange disposition in his Soul , to forget what he owed Aronces and to hate him , his natural generosity opposed the injustice of his love , but it was in the end constrained to yield to it ; 't is true that this particular friend he had which was named Stenius , contributed to incense him , for as he was a man which naturally lov'd these things which were more troublesome than agreeable , he had no sooner perceived that Horatius delighted not to hear that Aronces was favour'd by Clelia , but that he did nothing but tell him whatsoever his imagination fancied , for sometimes he said she cast a favourable eye on him at the Temple , another time that she praised him with exaggeration , or that she had whispered to him , and there was never a day but that he made some new observation of this nature , and that he told not his thoughts to Horatius ; so that this Lover remembring that Aronces and he had mentioned that they should not hate one another , and break their friendship till Clelia had chosen one of them , I now believed it was time to desert his friendship : Nevertheless to be fully satisfied therein , he sought the occasion to find Aronces without going to his house , for in despight of the tumultuous resentments of his soul , he conceived he should act a strange part if he should go to quarrel in his own house with a man who had saved his life ; but knowing that Aronces every morning recreated himself in the publick prementioned Garden , he went thither and there found him alone : As they yet retained some civility , Aronces instead of shunning him staid for him at the end of an Ally , for by a resentment of goodness and generosity , since he received some innocent testimonies of Clelia's affection , he commiserated his Rivals condition , and he would have alledged many reasons to him to cure his passion , only to mitigate the grief he foresaw he would have , when he should know Clelia had preferred his affection before his , but whilst he had this generous thought : Horatius whose heart was touched with jealousie , saluted him with a constrained civility , and taking the word , No , Aronces , said he to him , is it not time to cease to be your friend , and is not Clelia so favourable to you , as to put a difference between us ? You demand it of me in such a fierce love , replyed Aronces , that I am perswaded if Clelia should much hate me , I should be obliged in honour not to tell it you ; but lest you should think that the fear to make you my enemy makes me thus speak , I therefore tell you because I am sincere that I am not happy , but after that I leave it to your choice to be my friend or my enemy : As it is not there to be modest , replied Horatius , I know not whether I should be your friend or your enemy , because I do not positively know how you stand with Clelia ; 't is for you precisely to tell it me , for as I am a Roman I place sincerity above all other Virtues : though I know not my birth , replied Aronces , I know how to seat all Virtues in their right place , therefore as I am perswaded that after that you have told me , it is more just to be fierce than sincere , I say to you that I ever promised to tell you in what terms I should be with Clelia , and that I have not never pretended to know the like from you , you may therefore learn it from her mouth or divine it if you can , and it is for me to tell you once more that I give you your choice either of my hatred or friendship : If I may chuse , replied Horatius , I would chuse the last , because I owe my life to you , but it not being in my power , I gladly accept the other , and not to be altogether ingrateful ( said he with a piquing rallery , putting his hand to his Sword ) I must put my self in estate to give you that you preserved me , Aronces seeing him in this posture put himself in the like , and these two fierce Rivals began a Combat which had ended but with their lives , if Clelius and I had not casually arrived at this Garden as they had their Swords in their hands , you may judge Madam what was Clelius's surprise , when he saw two men whom he dearly loved , and whom he thought loved one another , to be in estate to kill one another , and he was so troubled at it that he ran as swift as I to separate them , for we both arrived together , fury having so transported them that they knew us not , but when we were two paces from them , Horatius seeing his blood run down from an hurt he had received on his left side became more furious : and casting himself on Aronces , Oh! too happy Rival , said he to him , since thou hast vanquished Clelia it will not be difficult to vanquish Horatius , Clelius hearing these words stayed himself one moment to look upon me , so he was so much surprised , but without staying my self or him , I put my self in estate to separate these two valiant enemies , and I did it more voluntatily because the advantage was on Aronces his side , and in effect Clelius being joyned to me , in despight of his astonishment we separated them without much difficulty ; for as soon as Aronces saw Clelius , he retired some paces and put himself out of a fighting posture , so that having seized them both , and there being arrived other men which came to us and assisted us , we took from them the power to continue their Combat . In the mean time , as Horatius was hurt and Aronces was not , Clelius accompanied the first even to his house , and I followed Aronces as my particular friend , but before they departed , Clelius looking upon them both thus said . What fury possest you ? and whom ought I to quarrel with ? for my self I have nothing to say , replyed Aronces , but that Horatius put his hand first to his Sword , and that I am not the assailer : yes , yes , Aronces , ( replied Horatius in estranging himself from him ) I am at once both culpable and unhappy , I am it may be more unhappy than you , replyed Aronces , but I am doubtless more innocent . After that , Clelius not daring to examine the ground of their quarrel before so many Men , because of those words he heard at his first arrival to them : those two Enemies went with Horatius , as I have told you , and I went with Aronces , who was as much afflicted , as if his enemy had vanquished him , for he imagined what the event of this combat would prove , in effect , though Horatius was hurt and vanquished , he would tell nothing to Clelius of the subject of his quarrel with Aronces , because he had heretofore promised him never to tell him he loved Clelia ; but he imagined a part of the truth , and was strongly perswaded in the opinion that Aronces and Horatius were amorous of his Daughter , but the better to know it , he return'd to his house , and taking Clelia aside , without telling Sulpicia of it , because he noted she did not love Horatius , I never believed ( said he to her to affright her ) that you had been capable to breed a quarrel between my two Friends , and I should never have thought the Daughter of a Roman so little esteemed glory as you do . By your favour Father ( said she to him ) tell me what baseness I have committed ? and what quarrel I have caused ? You are the cause ( replied he ) that Horatius and Aronces have fought , and that one of them it may be , is in danger of death : What ( replied hastily Clelia , who would not retain this first motion ) have Aronces and Horatius fought ? and is one of their lives in danger ? Yes Daughter ( said he to her ) and you are doubtless the cause of this disaster . Clelia would then have demanded of her Father , which of the two were hurt ? but seeing her Father much disturb'd , and that he attentively lookt upon her , she durst not ask that question ; but Clelius knew that she interested her self in the conversation of one of those two enemies , for a crimson tincture shadowed her cheeks , which sufficiently confirmed him , that she was not altogether insensible either for Aronces or Horatius : In the mean time , as he did not certainly know for which of them two she had a tender heart , because he had not named him which was hurt , he resolved subtilly to discover it , and concealing the truth , he told her that it was Aronces which was wounded , and that she had merited blame for what she had done . Clelia hearing Clelius his words , was so much afflicted , that 't was easie for her Father to know , that she had rather it had been Horatius , but though she said nothing whereon he might ground this conjectural opinion , her eyes betrayed the secret of her heart , and though she had power enough to hinder her from weeping , Clelius saw that it was only her prudence retained her tears ; so that seeking no further confirmation , 't is sufficient Clelia , said he to her , I know all the secret of your heart , and you will be glad when you know 't is Horatius which is hurt , and not Aronces ; for I am very certain you prefer Aronces before Horatius , and that you affect rather an unknown person then a Roman , yet I know not whether you suffer them both , though you love one better then the other : Ah Clelia cry'd he to her , Maids of your quality do not thus live at Rome ; but to the end you may elevate your heart , and to add more confusion to your weakness , remember that your blood is of the most illustrious in the World , that the Nobility of your Race is ancienter then Rome , and if the famous City of Alba yet subsisted , that Crown should be your Hereditary right . But without seeking these marks of greatness from the Tombs of those Kings from whom I am descended , and in the ruines of a State of which I might have been the Master ; to the end to scrue up your thoughts to a sublimer pitch of greatness , it suffices you are my Daughter , to find very strange that you should be capable of that weakness I reproach you : I know Sir , replied she , that I ought to take all things at your hands , therefore have I suffered you to accuse me without cause , but after all , as I am obliged to justifie my self , permit me to tell you that I am not culpable . What ? ( replied Clelius ) do you say that Aronces and Horatius are not amorous of you ? and do you think to perswade me that you do not love Aronces better then Horatius ? I do not positively know ( replied Clelia ) if those you say are effectually amorous of me ; but if 't were so I should not be culpable , since I never had any design to countenance their affections , and for the difference you say I put between Aronces and Horatius , I am not in that very criminal ; for in fine , I saw Aronces as soon as I injoyed the light : you have commanded me from my infancy to love him as a Brother , and to give him that Title , you have always loved him with a Paternal affection , I have seen him esteemed by all those who knew him before I knew Horatius , 't is not therefore strange that I have more disposition to have friendship for him then the other , though I have lived with an equal civility towards both of them . If you have always lived so ( replied Clelius ) wherefore should they quarrel ? wherefore should they sight ? wherefore should Horatius be hurt ? and wherefore should he say to Aronces in my presence , that he was more unhappy then he ? I know not ( replied she ) the cause of their quarrel , but I very well know I contributed nothing to it , that I have no subject to complain of Aronces , and that if I had not feared your displeasure , I should have long since acquainted you that I had reason to accuse Horatius , because he persisted to give me marks of his pretended passion , though I had forbid it him ; if you had defended it as severely to Aronces as Horatius , replied Clelius , things would have never come to these terms , and if you had not made a secret of that Gallantry , order should have been taken to prevent these things . In the mean time I have to tell you , that though Aronces hath merit , I forbid you to look on him but as one ungrateful , that hath forgot all that he owes me , and I command you to dispose your self to live better with Horatius , if he escapes ; for to tell you clearly my intentions , if he doth not esteem you unworthy of him , after that which hath happened , he is the only Man in the World that I can consent you espouse : He is an accomplished Man , a Roman , and Son to a Friend I very much loved ; and in fine , he is Tarquin's Enemy , which is the greatest inducement for me to desire his Alliance ; for Aronces I know he is endowed with transcendent qualities , but since he is both unknown and ungrateful , I will not only forbid him to look upon you , but command you never to speak to him till you are Horatius his Wife . After these words Clelius lest Clelia , grief seizing all the faculties of her Soul , after he departed from her Chamber , he went to find Sulpicia , to whom he made strange reproaches , accusing her not to have taken sufficient care in the tuition of her Daughter , since she suffered her to put some distinction between Aronces and Horatius ; for after all , said he to her , if she must put any between them , it must be for the disadvantage of Aronces , and not Horatius : Sulpicia hearkned to her Husband's words with an extreme despight , because they confirmed her in the belief that his friendship towards him principally proceeded from his former affection to his Mother , so boldly taking his Daughters part , whose innocency she knew , she took Aronces ; in effect said she to Clelius , if Aronces is not a Roman born he hath a Roman heart , and if Clelia had not lived well with him , she should have disobeyed the command that you and I injoyn'd her ; if she had suffered him as her Brother , replied Clelius , I should have had nothing to reproach her , but she hath endured him as a Lover , and hath without doubt treated Horatius as an enemy ; by your favour ( sharply replied Sulpicia ) blame not me indirectly by blaming Clelia , and be perswaded that she is altogether innocent , that she loves glory and virtue , that she hath not derogated from her birth , but you are so opposite to the pretensions of Aronces , because you do not know his Father , and favour those of Horatius , because his Mother hath been of your acquaintance . At these words Clelius feeling himself touched to the quick at this reproach of Sulpicia ( because in effect there was some truth in it ) felt in his heart such a disposition to anger , that for fear he should not overpower himself , he departed not only from her chamber , but out of the house , and went to Aronces for whom he had yet a tender affection , but against whom likewise he was much angred , though he was resolved to speak to him rather like an angred Father than an enemy , for Aronces received him with his usual respect , but with such a profound sadness imprinted on his Face , that it easily appeared that his Soul was much disquieted ; as soon as he was entred , Aronces thus says to him with as much submission as if he had been his Father , I doubt not but you believe you have cause to complain of me , for that which hath passed between Horatius and I , but I protest unto you , he hath been the Assailer , if he had not forced me to act what I have done , the respect I bear you would have obliged me to suffer any affronts from him . I am willing to believe , Aronces ( replied Clelius ) that Horatius hath committed most wrong in that which reflecteth on your quarrel , and I am very much deceived if I do not make you confess , that you have been more culpable towards me , then he can be towards you ; for in sine , you know Aronces what I have done for you , you know I found you in the Sea , that I exposed my life to save yours , and afterwards far from treating you as a slave the gods had given me , I educated you as my Son , and that there might be nothing deficient on my part to your advantage , I desired my Wife to love you as if she had been your Mother , and commanded my Daughter to love you as if she had been your Sister ; but O horrible and unparallel'd ingratitude ! you use the familiarity I have given you in my house to cloak your affection to Clelia , and you pretend to enforce her from me , that she might not obey my commands , I therefore declare to you by a tender resentment which yet resides in my heart , and to teach you to acknowlege those obligations you have to me by a grateful recognition to you for saving my life , I say , that if you will ingeniously confess all that which is passed between Horatius and you , and swear to me never to pretend any thing to Clelia , nor once to speak to her till she shall be espoused to Horatius , I will preserve my friendship toward you , and I will bury in oblivions grave the cause you have given me to complain of you . Would I had the power ( said Aronces to him ) to shew you all that which hath passed in my heart , for if it were possible for me to do it , you would easily seal my justification , and my infelicity would ( it may be ) receive a great diminution , but seeing you cannot divine my thoughts , permit me to tell them you , and do me the favour to believe that I will conceal nothing from you , I will then ingeniously confess to you , that I have received continually from you all things I could desire , and more then I could ever expect , and I have been , and I am yet linkt to you in such a chain of gratitude , that nothing but death shall be able to untie , and if I could but once reproach my self to have committed any thing voluntarily which might merit your indignation , I should esteem my self the most ingrateful and persidious of all Men ; but generous Clelius , that love which hath made a deep impression in my Soul , and which irritates you against me is not of this Nature : What have I not done to resist and banish this passion from my heart , and for being just to you , Clelia hath reason to tax me with injustice , for I have been sometimes so transported beyond my self , that I have wisht with a strange desire , neither to admire love or esteem her ; but my wishes were still in vain , for I observe , love , and admire her , more than my tongue ( too weak an instrument to blazon forth her perfections ) is able to express ; but as I live without any hope to be happy , demanding no reciprocal affection , I cannot see how I should be conscious of any injustice towards you , and though my person should be your captive , yet I must tell you that the respect I bear you , only hinders me from desiring to cease to be miserable , and I must therefore ingeniously confess to you , that I am not capable to see Clelia in Horatius his power without contributing to my own Tragedy : neither give her to me pursued this afflicted Lover , and I consent thereto ; neither give her to Horatius if you will not give death to a Man whose Life you have saved . I very well know my words do not fall in the compass of Reason , and that you have some subject to impute injustice to me , because I seem to impose Laws on him from whom I ought to receive them , I would not have unript my thoughts to you in this occasion , if I had not imagined to oblige you to compassionate my feebleness , I might have told you if I would , that as unknown as I am , there is something inshrined in my heart , which may merit the particular esteem of Clelius ; but I declare to you without murmuring against you , that if you never give her me , I shall without doubt complain of fortune , but never of Clelius : and if Horatius shall not be more happy than I , I shall not believe my self to be the most unfortunate of all Men. That which you say ( replied Clelius ) is so dissonant from Reason , that I cannot give you any positive Answer , and all that which I may or ought to tell you is , that my Daughter is under my power ; that the Romans are not only Masters of their Childrens fortunes , but of their lives ; and as Clelia's Father I shall bestow her on whom I please , and I shall never give her you , but according to all likelihood shall bestow her on Horatius , and I expresly forbid you either to see her or speak to her . After that Clelius departed from Aronces , and left him in such a grand despair , that I think there was never any Lover whose afflictions equalled his ; at least , I know that when he told me his discourse with Clelius , so many marks of despair were seated in his eyes , that I feared he was not able to support such a cruel adventure , and that his grief would act his lives Epilogue : who ever saw ( said he to me ) any misfortune equal to mine ? for in fine , I have not the consolation to accuse any one of those miseries which have drowned me in a Sea of desperation ; for I know Horatius ought not to yield Clelia to me , and that Clelius ought not to prejudice Horatius by giving her to me , whose birth he knows , and I suffer an affliction so much the greater , because I do not find it altogether unjust ; and I am so miserable , that even the affability of Clelia towards me gives a continual augmentation to my despair , for if I was not beloved of Clelia , and had no hopes of gaining her affection , it seems to me , I should not so much hate my Rival , nor so much murmure against Clelius , and despair it may be would then somewhat mitigate my passion ; but alas Celeres , I am not in this estate , for on Clelius and Horatius his parts I see an absolute impossibility to accomplish my designs , and on Clelia's I see such a seeming correspondency of affection which renders me more miserable , but not enough to make me happy ; in effect , she would it may be without any repugnance obey Clelius , if he should command her to love me , but she doth not so much affect me as to disobey him , if he commands her to espouse Horatius ; and the sweetness she expresses to me , doth increase my misfortunes ; I should not therefore be the less unhappy by the cruelty of Clelia ( added he ) and all that I can desire for my consolation is , that my Rival should always be hated by her , and that she will always affect me with a correspondent affection : thus you see , Madam , the affliction of Aronces in this troublesome conjuncture ; nevertheless as he durst not go to Clelius his house , after that he had told him , and that he desired to know Clelius his thoughts in this occasion , he prayed me to go to Sulpicia's house , but as I was known for Aronces peculiar Friend , I found that Clelius had given order to all his Servants to tell me that Sulpicia and Clelia were not there , so that the unhappy Aronces found himself in an unequal'd despair ; Clelia on her side was not happy , for she sufficiently loved Aronces , sensibly to fee● the privation of his sight , and she had a great aversion towards Horatius , to imagine she could never espouse him without an extreme displeasure : on the other side Sulpicia who had a jealous thought in her Soul ; who hated Horatius , and tenderly loved Aronces , was not without Inquietude : for she would not directly oppose her Husband , neither would she suffer that he should pretend to give his Daughter to the Son of a Woman , which had heretofore given her such a cruel jealousie ; for Horatius , he was more unhappy , for besides as he was hurt , he knew that he was not affected by Clelia ; 't is true , he had the consolation to know he was by Clelius , and to think this Father would employ all his Authority in his favour , if he escaped the hurt he had received , which was less dangerous then Clelius had told his Daughter . In the mean time , as Love is ingenious , it made Aronces find the invention to write to Clelia , but he was astonisht when she defended him by a Letter to continue his writing to her , this rigorous command was without doubt conceiv'd in the most sweet expressions imaginable , but for all that 't was a rigorous command , and rude , and it was done in such a manner , that Aronces very well knew Clelia would have him obey it , and he was during sometime depriv'd of all consolation , till that Herminius who more lov'd Aronces then Horatius though he was a Roman , somewhat asswaged his grief , for as the true ground of the quarrel between Aronces and Horatius was now divulg'd , and the prohibition he had made his Daughter never to see him . Herminius made a Complement to that unhappy Lover , and pitied his condition as a Man which had a tender Soul , who knew the most sensibility of Love , who deplor'd all those which were miserable , and who used all means he could possible to comfort them , and he so much endeavoured to comfort Aronces , that his endeavours proved effectual ; for as he said he had been at Sulpicia's , and that he had entertain'd a long time her admirable Daughter , he extremely pressed him to tell him if she did not mention him in her discourse ; if I should tell you she spoke to me of you , replied Herminius , I should tell you a lie , but if I tell she carefully avoided to speak of you , I shall tell you a thing which is more advantagious for you then you imagine : For in fine , I so clearly know that , that hindred her from speaking of you , was , that she felt she could not do it without expressing more inclination towards you then Horatius , that I cannot doubt of it : for I have seen her blush at her own thoughts , I have seen her seem not to take notice what was spoken of you , yet I have seen her attentively hearken to it , and I have seen some marks of despight , when Stenius , who as you know is Horatius his Friend , hath said something to her to his advantage . Ah , ah Herminius , cryed Aronces , you would alleviate my miseries , and seek to diminish that malady which cannot be healed , I protest unto you , replied Herminius , that I speak to you with all the sincerity of a Roman : after that Aronces relying on the probity of Herminius , pray'd him to repair oftner to Sulpicia's house , and faithfully to relate to him all that he heard Clelia say , reflecting on Horatius or himself , but he durst not entreat him to say any thing to her on his part ; for knowing the modesty of her humour and prudence , he judged that she would never discover the secret of her heart to a third person , and in effect , Herminius did all that Aronces desired , and for some days he was the most agreeable Spy in the World for his Friend , for he always reported to him some favourable observation he had made to his advantage ; for my part I had likewise pray'd Fenice to report to me all that she heard Clelia speak of concerning Aronces and Horatius , that she then more frequently visited ; so that either by Herminius or me , Aronces heard every day something which pleased him ; he was therefore much troubled to know that Stenius saw her more often then ordinary : but after all he had some consolation in that he learnt by us that his Rival was not in estate to entertain her when he was forbid her presence . In the mean time Clelius daily visited Horatius , and Aronces doubtless had no consolation , but that Herminius and I gave him : But Madam , we were not always in power to give it him as accustomed , for neither Herminius nor I had any thing one day favourably to tell him , so that there are none more suspicious then a Lover , and an unhappy Lover , he no sooner saw us but he knew we had doleful things to tell him . In effect , as he demanded of me if Fenice had not seen Clelia , I told him coldly no ; and as he demanded of Herminius if he knew nothing of Clelia , he answered the same thing , so that this equality of Answer being suspected by him , he lookt upon us with eyes , which demanded us so many things , that once without having a design , told him more then he would know , for he saw grief in mine , and he noted that Herminius turned his head aside not to encounter his , and not having power to remain long in this incertainty ; I pray said he to us , tell me speedily that you will not tell me , for if you do it not , I shall go to Clelia's house in despight of the defence of Clelius , and I will perform so many things contrary to reason , that you will repent not to have made known to me my misfortune : at first we would have concealed the truth , but there was not the means , and we were constrained to tell him that which we knew ; for my particular I told him that Fenice having been at Clelia's house , was very much surprised to see her so reserv'd to her , and to hear her speak of him in a manner which made her judge that she thought to have cause to complain of him : for Herminius , he told him something which was more displeasing ; for he not only informed him that Clelia had spoken in such a manner , that it evidently appeared her spirit was irritated ; and moreover , that she had in an obliging manner inquir'd of Horatius's health , at the same time that Stenius came to her : So that Aronces having these two things , had almost sensible Dolour , and therefore not being able to live in such a cruel uncertainty , he was absolutely resolved to speak to Clelia , to know from her self what oblig'd her to vary in her thoughts concerning him . That which pusled me in this business was , that I did not know why Clelia gave such cold entertainment to Fenice , for to think it was because I lov'd Aronces , and that I likewise was lov'd by him , it were equally to wrong both the wit and generosity of Clelia , so that I knew not what to think of it . But in fine , Madam , after Aronces had conjectur'd an hundred ways to speak to this admirable person , he did so well that he met with one , it is true that he had it by the contribution of fortune , for there being a Person of Quality dead at Capua , and the custom requiring that his Wife should be visited , Aronces had the time so exactly watcht when Sulpicia should make her visit , thereby to order his own , and that he might do what he had before intended ; and he so well fitted all things that he came to the door of this mourning house , at the same time that Sulpicia and her Daughter arrived there : so that I being with him , and that I knowing his design , I led Sulpicia , which received us very civilly , and Aronces presented his hand to Clelia , who as soon as she saw him blusht , and received him not with such a sweetness as her Mother , or if she had any it was very cold , and which had nothing of that obliging disposition she was wont to have for him ; In the mean while there arriv'd to facilitate to Aronces design , that as we traversed a Court which belongeth to the house where we were , and that we were under a magnificent Portal which is at the lower end of the stairs , there happened I say , that Sulpicia met with a Kinswoman of the deceased , which was going out when we entred in , and who following the custom of some Women , which always tells more then they are ask'd , related unto her not only the sickness of her Kinsman , but besides all the distempers which had heated his blood , and had caused the disease which ended his life : In fine , continuing her discourse , and relating what remedies had been given him , how he had disposed of his means , and generally what had befallen this Man , since ten or twelve years to his last breath : so that our design not permitting us to leave these Ladies with whom we were , I gave attention to this long Narration , during which time , Aronces entertain'd Clelia : At first she would have approached Sulpicia , but as she endeavoured to do it , Aronces opposed himself with such a comely and civil manner , that she could not manifest all the rigour she intended for him ; I am nevertheless perswaded , she was not angry to be constrained to speak to Aronces , who no sooner saw Sulpicia ingaged to hear the Ladies discourse , which she had met , said by your favour charming Clelia , I pray tell me from whence does it proceed , that you not only forbid me to write to you , but you speak of me as if I had offended you , and that I were not as innocent as miserable , though I am the unhappiest of all Men : I thought ( replied she blushing ) that you were in so good a correspondency with Fenice , that you did not care if you had none with Clelia . What Madam , ( replied he greatly astonished ) do you believe that Fenice hath a part in my affections , Fenice whom I scarcely ever see , Fenice which is fervently loved by the dearest of my Friends , and Fenice in fine , which is not considerable to me , but because I know by her partly what you do or say , since I have no more the liberty to be my self a witness of your actions , and the admirer of all your words . Can you believe , Madam , that a heart which adores you can be able to adore another ; and is it not sufficient that Clelius is offended with me , that it hath debarred me to see you , and that you have forbid me to write to you , and that I fear my Rival shall be happier then I , without your accusing me with an injustice which never had its equal : I know not , Aronces ( said she ) whether you love Fenice or not , but I know you have received Letters from her , and that you have been enough conversant to have some familiarity with her , yet said she ( not giving him leisure to interrupt her ) that brings no alteration to your fortune , for since my Father hath forbidden me to let you love me , and that he hath commanded me to receive the affection of Horatius , there will be no other change in the thing , but that I shall obey him with less repugnance then I should have done . What Madam , ( said Aronces , with a mortal anguish in his eyes ) will you obey Clelius ? will you no more suffer my affection ? and will you entertain my Rival ? Ah! if that be so , you have nothing to do , but to prepare your self to rejoyce for my death : for in the thoughts in which you are , it will without doubt cause you joy ; but because I may at least have the comfort to die justified , accuse me exactly of my supposed crime , tell me when Fenice was loved by me , when we were familiar together , and if I destroy not all these impostures , esteem me as the basest of all Men , take from me wholly all hopes , that is to say , take away my life ; speak then Divine Clelia , continued he , but speak without turning away your fair eyes , that they may see in mine all the innocence of my heart , and the fervour of my Love. Clelia hearing Aronces speak in this manner , began to doubt of what had been told her concerning him , so that looking upon him with a more gracious eye then before , by your favour Aronces , said she to him , justifie not your self , for I had rather be in wrath then in sorrow , wherefore because 't is upon necessity that I must lose you , leave me in the belief that 't is I which have lost you : No , no , Madam , replied he , I will not indure this injustice , and I must be absolutely justified . As Aronces ended these words , and that he was in hope to appease Clelia , Fenice followed by two of her Friends , came down stairs at the foot of which we were , insomuch that Aronces , who did not think that she had been there , and who knew that Clelia had newly accused him to have born her some affection , was so surprised by the sight of her , that it was not in his power to conceal those marks which demonstrated the agitation of his spirit . Nevertheless , as he intended to clear Clelia of her doubt , he saluted Fenice with more reservedness then ordinarily , insomuch that this person not knowing what was the reason of the diminution of his wonted civility , and calling to mind the cold entertainment that Clelia gave her the last time she saw her , she could not hinder her self from making some reproaches for it : Ah Aronces ! ( said she to him ) 't is too much to be at odds both with you and Clelia ; 't is not added Fenice , but that her beauty deserves your regards , but she ought not to be possessor of all your civilities , Aronces and Clelia were so surprised by what Fenice had said , and she passed by so suddenly , that they had not the leisure to answer her , yet they both began to give her a reply , but as I have said already , Fenice gave them not the leisure to end it ; nay , they were not able to say any thing to each other , and I could not go after Fenice , who had not seen me , because Sulpicia ended her discourse which she had with that Lady , which had stayed her , by this means , Aronces thinking to clear himself , found himself in a new labyrinth , for the alteration of his countenance , and what Fenice had told him , renewed the suspicions in Clelia's heart , insomuch that although he spake to her as he went up the stairs , she gave him no Answer , and she hath even acknowledged that she hardly understood him , you may then judge Madam , that when they were in this mourning Chamber , it was not easie for him to entertain her , and when Sulpicia departed , Clelia carried her self so dexterously , that she engaged me whether I would or not to lead her ; it is true that Aronces was not prejudiced by it , for he found in Sulpicia whom he accompanied , so much kindness , that it did in some measure comfort him , yet she nevertheless told him but very displeasing things , for she confirmed him in the belief which he had , that Clelius was very angry with him , and that he would not be easily reconciled : it is true , that she testified to him a great deal of sorrow for it , which did infinitely oblige him . But as she went about to joyn Clelia's thoughts with hers , and to make him know , that she also was very sorry for it : Ah Madam , said he to her , the equity of Clelia is far inferiour to yours , and I am far from having any subject by which I might equalize her goodness with yours . Certainly you take the modesty of my Daughter ( replied Sulpicia ) as a Token of indifferency : but I assure you , she gives your virtue its deserved praise , and that if my perswasions could be ever able to cause an alteration in Clelius his thoughts , you should see what testimonies she would give of the esteem she hath of you : Aronces durst not tell her what Clelia had told him , for fear of angring that fair person to whom I spoke , but as soon as I desired to know of her for what reason she would put Aronces to despair , by treating him so cruelly : Aronces ( replied she ) it may be , is not so innocent as you think him to be , and you may chance to be a better Friend then you think for , in speaking to his advantage ; Clelia told me that , in such obscure terms , that as I knew not , that she thought Aronces loved Fenice , I was far from understanding what she meant , and I likewise answered so ambiguously , and our conversation was so mysterious , that we parted without understanding one another ; so that when Aronces and I were alone together , we knew not what to imagine , for he was so astonisht that Clelia should accuse him of loving Fenice ; and I was so affrighted at it when he told it me , that I knew not what to think of it , and the grief which Aronces had for it was so great that it could not be exceeded : for my part I knew well after that which he had told me , that it may be I was a better Friend then I thought , for believing that Aronces was amourous of Fenice , whom I loved , she was perswaded that I did more then I ought in speaking in his behalf . In the mean time , we in vain searcht from whence should proceed Clelia's jealousie , the cause of which was very far off , for you must remember , that when I told you , that when Horatius endeavoured the first time to know whether Aronces was in love with Clelia or no , he found him with a Letter in his hand , which Fenice had wrote me , of which Horatius knew not the writing . Now Madam , it happened that during the time that he had kept his Chamber for the hurt which he had received — Stenius fortunately shewed him a Song which was written by Fenice , which he saw sometimes , so that Horatius remembring it to be the same hand as that which he had seen in his Rivals hands , he began to imagine that Aronces loved in two places , and that I was his Confident only but by Fenice , so that relating this whole Adventure to Stenius , he began to exaggerate the unjustice of Clelia , to prefer a Man to him which only gave her a divided heart . So that Stenius effectively believing that Aronces had some intelligence with Fenice , and thinking to tender Horatius a good office , he went without informing him of it to Clelia's house , and he so contrived his discourse , that he gave this fair person to understand , that I was Aronces confident near Fenice , though I went for her Lover , or if that was not that Aronces betrayed me , he even assured her , that he had seen a Letter from Fenice to Aronces , and he did it without making any scruple of the likelyhood of this lie , because Horatius had effectually told him that he had seen one in Aronces hands , it was not a considerable falshood to change one circumstance of this thing , so Stenius did what he intended , since he had put jealousie in Clelia's heart , which procured Aronces's miseries , for it was not possible to imagine what was the cause of Clelia's illegal proceeding , so that he found himself most wretched , principally because Clelius had forbid him his house , that Horatius did mend daily , that Clelius saw him assiduously , and that it was divulged through the whole Town , that he had promised him Clelia ; Aronces knew well in himself , that being as he was so much obliged to Clelius , he ought not to contradict his design in disposing of his Daughter , and that equity permitted him not to seek means to destroy Horatius , since he lookt on him as a Man which he would have espoused to Clelia , so that love and equity counselling different things , he found himself greatly perplext , but in the midst of so many misfortunes , he resented Clelia's jealousie more then all things , so that the excess of his passion fram'd in his Cogitations the most elegant propositions in the World , though he was so equitable ; for although he knew that I was sufficiently in love with Fenice , he would shew her some publick incivility , because Clelia knowing of it , should no more believe he lov'd her , he even would have me not see her during some days , and he would in fine , satisfie Clelia , not considering whether the remedies which he would employ were lawful or not : But at last , after we had well considered what might be done for him ; we resolved that he should desire Herminius to speak to Clelia , and to desire her from him , to tell him what caused his anger , and I perswaded him also to imploy Aricidia , to perswade Clelius that he should not be so obstinate as to give his Daughter but to a Roman , for I was strongly perswaded , that if Clelius gave her not to Horatius , he would willingly bestow her on Aronces , though he was unknown ; and in effect Madam , we went to Herminius , and Aricidia who promised us to perform our desires . But as diligence in this occasion was requisite , because Horatius was to go abroad ( as it was reported within two or three days ) Aricidia went the very next morning to see Clelius , and Herminius promised to go to see Clelia in the Afternoon . But to begin by the conversion of Aricidia , who had so much affection for Aronces , I shall tell you that this officious Woman was no sooner with Clelius , but entring in discourse , I know not said she to him , whether you will take in good part what I shall tell you , but I am sure I have no interest in it , but that of your Families repose , Aricidia is so accustomed , replied Clelius , to be a Promoter of the contentment of her Friends , that I am perswaded she can never have but good intentions : Since it is so , replied she , do me the favour to answer me , and that sincerely ; I promise it you , answered Clelius , and I promise it fairly , for I can never do no otherwise : Tell me then I conjure you , replied she , is it not true , that Aronces is one of the most accomplisht Men in the World , that he is most couragious , most witty , most virtuous , and the most agreeable , and that he is , in fine , a Man whom you esteem above all the rest in the World , and which hath been most belov'd of you , I acknowledge it , answered Clelius , but since it is so , replied she , why have you relinquisht your love , and what hath he done to merit your hatred : He hath had the impudence to love my Daughter , replied Clelius , he hath been so ingrateful as to forget he owes me his life , and that 't is I which have made him what he is , but I shall make him know , that the Romans know well how to punish the ungratefuls . Go not so fast Clelius , said she to him , and take heed that the Romans in thinking to punish the ungratefuls , expose not themselves to ingratitude : 't is true , you have sav'd Aronces's life , but he was but a Child , so that it may be said , that he did not see what you did for him , but you beheld with your own eyes what he did for you , when he sought to save your life , as you have your self told me , so you must not count what he owes you , without counting also what you owe him , and you must precisely tell me , why you will match Clelia with Horatius , who never sav'd your life , who though he hath a great deal of worth , yet is far short of Aronces , and wherefore you refuse her to the latter ; I could tell you , replied Clelius in two words , that 't is sufficient that Aronces not knowing his birth , to make me take it very ill , that he durst have an intention to my Daughter , but as without doubt you will tell me that he hath so noble a mind , that 't is not possible to doubt of his quality ; I have another reason to tell you , which admits of no answer ; for , in fine , Horatius is a Roman , and by all likelyhood Aronces is not ; Ah Clelius , replied she smiling , this is not so strong a reason as that which you alledge not , and for my part I cannot endure the humour of the Romans which set themselves so boldly above all the rest of the World , for when all is done , Virtue belongs to all Countries , and of what place of the World soever Aronces is of , I esteem him as much as a Roman ; believe me Clelius , added she smiling again , be not more curious then your Fathers were , who for to get Wives , ravisht those of their Neighbours ; and be not more then one of your Kings who married a Corinthian Slave , though he was so great a Prince , not considering she was not of Rome , and for to shew that 't is not sufficient to be a Roman , to have all things to discover to be lov'd by you , is not Tarquin a Roman , and the Son of Roman Parents , yet I have heard you say , he hath not the heart of a true Roman , that he is the Tyrant , and not the King of Rome , that he is an ambitions , a cruel , and a Parricide , that his Wife is an inhumane Woman , which hath passed over her Father's body , and that she is the wicked'st person of her Sex ; after which , durst you maintain that 't is good reason to alledge unto me that Aronces is not a Roman , and that Horatius is of Rome , for as there are Romans without Virtue ; I maintain there may be virtuous persons , which are not Romans , therefore you must not say , you ought to prefer Horatius to the prejudice of Aronces , since the latter hath more worth then the other , and that you are more obliged to him , and that he is more esteemed by Clelia : if you had received your birth at Rome ( replied Clelius ) you should see what 't is to be born a Roman , and you should know what is that invincible band , and that love to our Countrey which bindeth all its Citizens to each other , as for Tarquin I look upon him as a Monster which hath usurped the Soveraign Authority , which belonged not to him , and I neither consider him as a lawful King , nor as a Roman . But since Tarquin's Vices ( replied Arcidia ) make him not to be considered by you as a Roman , let the same reason induce you to esteem Aronces by reason of his Virtues , as if he were one : No , no , Aricidia ( replied Clelius ) you shall not perswade me , since I am resolved Horatius shall be the possessor of my Daughter , and that Aronces never shall , and in effect since he is not a Roman , and that he is ungrateful , I must not look upon him as a man capable to wed all my interests , for in fine Aricidia , I will have a Son-in Law , whose love for his Countrey and hatred against the Tyrant of Rome , shall be in the same degree as mine , it is therefore that I find in Horatius the accomplishment of all my desires . In the mean time , as I foresee it will be difficult for Aronces to see Horatius crowned with the title of happiness , whilst this passion predominates in him , I shall therefore oblige him before I resolve on this marriage to return to the Carthaginian Prince , and command him not to return hither till he hath eradicated this passion from his heart . Have you then positively promised Clelia to Horatius ( replyed Aricidia ? ) No , said Clelius , because I would have him desire her , but have only fed him with hopes , and I am resolved so soon as he hath left his Chamber , to salute him with this agreeable news : but do you know , ( answered Aricidia ) that it will be as pleasing to Clelia as Horatius ? I believe it , replyed he , and presuppose that her will is regulated by mine . In truth ( replyed Aricidia ) I did not believe you so disesteemed him , and that no Chymera of a Roman could come in competition with the transcendent qualities of Aronces : for in fine , if Rome only were illuminated by the Sun , it might plead by that priviledge to have more vertuous persons than any other City : but as you know the Sun spreads his beams through the whole Universe , and there are vertuous men in all parts of the world , I have heard say , continued she , that in all Greece there were but seven men which above all the rest were called wise , yet the Greeks think they are well furnished with wisdom , and you pretend that all Romans are wise ; believe me Clelius , if you would diligently peruse the ancient Records of Rome , you should find it ever since its being infected , with vices , and if there be any difference between Romans and others , it is that their Vertue is more rude and savage , and I am fully perswaded that since you will not be perswaded by me , that the over-ruling quality of the Romans is obstinacy , for if that were not , you would yield to my reasons , to your prayers and to your self , for I am assured that during what I have said of Aronces , your heart hath consirmed that I had reason , and that you were to blame . Clelius hearing Aricidia speak , and knowing her franchise , would no longer dispute against her , and being resolved to refuse her , he would do it with civility , wherefore he gave her thanks for the interest she took in his Family , but he still spoke to her so fiercely of Aronces , that she knew there was nothing to hope for , and knowing it would be to no purpose to delude him , she gave him no hopes ; on the other side , Herminius found Clelius's spirit so exasperated , that she would not so much as let him speak to her of Aronces , and she took it so ill that she should employ others to speak to her still of one thing , for though he had been well with her , this very occasion had been sufficient to cause a disgrace from her , for the more she esteemed Herminius , she so much the more took it ill that he should justifie Aronces , so that this miserable Lover was in unspeakable despair , I had for my part some vexation , for as Ferice hath humours and is a little unjust , she taxed me of Clelia's coldness , and of Aronces want of civility which they had shewed her when she saw them together , and she pretended that in consideration of her I should fall out with them , so that we had a great contestation , which did almost cure me of my amorous disposition : But to return to Aronces who was far more miserable than before , because Clelius who being desirous that he should retire himself from Capua before Horatius should marry Clelia , went to tell it him , and in effect told him so roughly , that he could not give him an answer , for as he was redevable to him for all things , and that he still considered him as his Father , he durst not be violent against him , and withal knowing very well that it would have been to no purpose , he therefore endeavoured by all the tenderest words he could express , to compassionate his heart , and when he saw that he could not work upon him , he conjured him to permit him to have the liberty to dwell with him , and if he would not , at least to suffer him to take his leave of Clelia : but whatsoever he could say he could not obtain any thing of what he demanded , so that Aronces being transported with anguish , and not able to contain it in his soul ; Ah pitiless Clelius , cryed he , wherefore did you save me my life , or why at present do you kill me ; 'T is no matter , said Clelius , you must depart , and it must be without a second quarrel with Horatius , as also in not seeing my Daughter ; Ah Clelius , replied Aronces hastily , I shall not satisfie you in any thing , except I have a command from Clelia to depart without assaulting Horatius , 't is not but that I know the respect which I owe you , but my reason is weaker than my love , and if she which causes it does not command me to let my Rival be happy , I know not whether I shall not disobey you , since you must be commanded by Clelia to depart , replied Clelius fiercely , going away she shall command it you , but it shall only be but by a Letter , for I declare unto you that that she shall not go out of her Chamber till you have left Capua : You may judge Madam , in what condition Aronces wns , who a while after repented , for what he had hastily said to Clelius , yet notwithstanding his love , he knew well that this illustrious Roman was not much to blame in giving his daughter rather to Horatius of whom he knew the birth , than to one whose true quality was unknown to him , and he saw also that he had no occasion to complain of his Rival , and it is that which hath made him the more miserable : But that which was to him most insupportable , was Clelia's anger , for he feared that the hatred which he thought Clelia bore him , should induce her to love Horatius , which above all things in the world he feared , and indeed he could not in the condition he was then in , harbour sweeter thoughts in his fortune , than to think that Clelia should hate his Rival in marrying of him : In the mean while , Clelius according to what he had said to Aronces , made Clelia write a Note in which were only these words . IF within three days Aronces leaves Capua , and that without seeing Horatius , I shall pity his misfortune , and if he obeys not the Command which I make him to depart , none ever hated so much as I shall hate him . You may easily think Madam , in what a despair Aronces was then , after he had read these cruel words , it was so great that I thought his anguish would have deprived him of his life : But in fine forcing himself with an extreme violence , he answered Clelia in this manner . Aronces to Clelia . I Will , Madam , depart within three days if my grief will spin my life so long as to obey you , but I will not go but for to dye of love and despair , and I assure you that the end of my life shall antidate your Nuptials , and I shall never have the grief to hear that my Rival hath possessed you , but you shall it may be , soon know the death of the most faithful of Lovers . This was Madam , the answer of Aronces to Clelia , who saw it not so soon ; for as it had been her Father which was the cause of her writing , he hindred Aronces Letter from being delivered unto her , for fear it should mollifie her heart ; for although Clelia was angry with him , Clelius nevertheless perceived that she hated him not , and that she had not any affection for Horatius . Things being in this manner , I saw Aronces an hundred times almost resolved either to kill Horatius , or to dye himself , and if I had not in part retained his violences , I know not what he would have done ; there happened a thing which did much embroyl these two Rivals , for as Aronces was going pensively along through a street which is near Horatius Lodging , this Lover was going forth as being the first time , and expresly to see Clelius , to whom he was going to make his first visit , for to thank him for the good will he bore him , though he had not yet promised him any thing , so that these two Rivals encountring , they approached together with different thoughts , for Horatius who thought he should be soon happy , had less anger in his spirit and he still acknowledged his Liberator in the person of his Rival : for Aronces as he was miserable although he was generous , he only saw his Rival in the person of his friend , they both nevertheless saluted each other , for I had forgot to tell you that their friends during the time that Horatius kept his Chamber , had made a kind of agreement between them , without disclosing of their quarrel . But in fine , to begin where I left off , they saluted one another , and Aronces speaking to his Rival the first , For ought that I can see , said he to his Rival , by I know not what Sentiment which he could not retain : It is sufficient to be born a Roman , to become happy , and the greatness of my passion availeth me nothing , you should have done better to have said your merit , replyed Horatius , thereby to exaggerate your misery , for as I think my self to be as amorous as you , it is not in that that we differ , nevertheless I can assure you , that my reason is not at present troubled with fear that I shall be perfectly happy , since I cannot be without rendring you altogether miserable . Ah Horatius ! ( replyed Aronces ) it is not of these things you must speak to comfort a generous Rival : on the contrary , you remember we made a bargain one day that we would not hate one another , till Clelia ( to the prejudice of one of us ) had made her choice : therefore as you are going to be he , I think I am fully dispensed of all the friendship I had promised you , and I am verily perswaded that I may without breaking the laws of generosity hate you . Hate me then unjust friend ( replyed Horatius ) for as it is not easie to love who hates us , think it not strange if I have no affection for him that loves me not ; far from taking it ill ( replyed Aronces ) you cannot do any thing which may seem to me more just , then to hate me , for I declare unto you , that if the respect which I bear unto Clelius did not retain me , Clelia should never be yours as long as my heart should beat within me , and I know not added he , if Cielius should be sufficient , if Clelia did not meddle in it : Although you have vanquished me , replyed Horatius fiercely , if things were in that condition , I should know how to defend Clelia with the same valour that one of my Predecessors defended Rome . That Horatius of whom you speak ( answered roughly Aronces ) overcame three men it is true , but it was more by policy than valour , and though you shall have his valour , I should not be the sooner overcome . As they were in these terms , and Horatius who prepared himself to give him a sharp answer , Herminius and two more came to them , who knowing what passed between them , and seeing some alteration in their eyes , did not leave them till they were parted , in the mean while as this intervene was known by Clelius , he sent again to Aronces to tell him he would have him be gone , so that in effect he was fain to resolve himself to depart , at least he did as one who intends to depart , for his followers were ordered to have all things in readiness , there were for all that moments in which he thought more in killing of Horatius than in departing ; but when he considered that the death of his Rival would not procure him his Mistress , he a little refrained his violence , which he knew was not grounded on a lawful soundation , for Horatius had been in love with Clelia before him , Clelius intended her for him , and would not have Aronces have any thoughts that way , and in fine , Horatius was not very Criminal towards Aronces . In the mean while , Clelia on her part was not without grief , for she doubtless had an inclination in her heart powerful enough to cause in her a great difficulty to overcome it , principally since she knew that Aronces prepared himself to be gone , and to obey her , for she then knew well that if he had loved Fenice he would not have left Capua , so that her jealousie suddenly ending , her affection for Aronces gathered new strength , and her aversion for Horatius encreased so much , that she knew not how to obey Clelius , and if a resentment of glory had not resisted her designs , she would have done things that she had never yet done : on the other side , Sulpicia who was horribly perplex'd to think her Daughter should espouse Horatius , sought all means to hinder these Nuptials , but after she had well considered on it , she believed that as he was generous , it might happen that if Clelia should tell him freely that she could not affect him , and that she should intreat him not to think on her , he might resolve himself thereto ; so that telling her thoughts to Clelia , and Clelia thinking nothing difficult to do , so that it might conduce to the rupture of her marriage , told her Mother that she would fulfil her desires , and Sulpicia by a resentment of her former jealousie , assuming more boldness at this time than she should have done at another , told her Daughter that she should the better to accomplish her design , write a Note to Horatius , to be at a certain hour which she should appoint him , in that Garden which as I have told you is common for all , there to acquaint him of an important business : Sulpicia adding that she should tell him , that it was without the knowledge of any that she writ to him , because Horatius should not imagine that it was by her instigation that she did this , at first Clelia told her Mother that she thought it would be as well to speak to him in her Chamber when he should come to see her , but Sulpicia told her it would be more easie to discourse with him privately in a Walk , then in her house ; adding withal , that Horatius would be better perswaded she had no inclination to love him , by this extraordinary action , as was this of giving him an assignation . So that Clelia obeying her willingly , writ a Note to Horatius , and gave it unto a slave , to deliver it him , and as she concealed it as a great secret , told him softly , that he should carry it to Horatius : but as this slave had formerly carried divers to Aronces , and never but one to Horatius , he thought she had said Aronces , and withal not knowing how to read , he knew not that it was directed to Horatius , and trusting to what he thought to have understood , he delivered it to Aronces , who had at first ( seeing this slave with a Letter ) an extreme joy , but when he read it , and that he knew it was directed to Horatius , and not to him , it caused in him an extreme dolour , nevertheless , as he knew the slave was mistaken , he made no sign to perceive it , and only told him he should not fail to do what Clelia ordained him , but this slave was no sooner gone , but Aronces came to my Chamber , to shew me this Note , in which were only contained these words . Clelia to Horatius . PRay do me the Favour to meet me precisely about the Evening , in the great Walk of the Myrtles , for I have something of great concernment to communicate to you , and withal a great favour to demand of you . Well Celeres said Aronces to me ( after I had read this Billet ) what say you of my fortune ? and what counsel you me to do ? I counsel you to go to the assigned place as if you were Horatius , and with an intention to make Clelia a thousand reproaches , and if you can to make her change her thoughts , or else to change your own , if she alters not hers : this counsel is easier to give then to follow ( replied he ) at least as not to love Clelia ; as for going to the place she has appointed to speak with Horatius , I am already resolved , but that which terrifies me is , that I know not what she would have with my Rival , I likewise fear , added he , that the slave which brought me the Note , will acquaint her with his mistake , when he shall tell her that I will not fail to meet her at the appointed place . But said I to him you have not writ to her : no , replied he , and that which hindred me from it was , not impossible but that this slave in telling her that I should do what she desired , might tell it her so , that she should find out the mistake . And ( Madam ) it happened according to their expectation , for it sell out so , that when this slave was returned home , there was a great deal of company in her Chamber , so that she would not let him give her an account of his errand , for fear he should be understood , but asked him aloud whether he had done what she had ordained him ? and he answering , yes , she made him sign to be gone , Clelia not doubting but that Horatius would come at the assigned place , thought on nothing else but to meet him . Nevertheless , there happened a thing which had almost obstructed her going , for Clelius would have had Sulpicia gone to a place where she should have been the whole afternoon , but Sulpicia who servently desired that the marriage between Horatius , and her Daughter should be broken ; did so well , that she caused her Daughter to be with one of her Friends , whom she knew did commonly walk in the place where Horatius was expected , and when she left her , she perswaded her as much as possible she could , to put Horatius into such a despair , that he should never hope to have her . But whilst things were thus favourable for Aronces , and so contrary for his Rival , this Lover who was ignorant of the agitations of Clelia's heart , was in a strange perplexity , and in such an inquietude as I cannot represent unto you , for his impatiency would not permit him to stay till the appointed hour , but he repaired thither long before Clelia came ; for my part , as I had a great desire to know what this interview would produce ; I went also in the Garden , and walkt in an Alley from whence I might see those which went into that place where Aronces was , where in fine , Clelia came with one of her Mothers Friends , with whom there was three other Ladies . As soon as Clelia saw Aronces , her blood leapt into her face , 't is not but that she thought 't was Fortune only which guided him thither , but that she was perswaded Horatius would come also , and that she feared she should meet them together . On the other side , Aronces who seeing the alteration of Clelia's countenance , and imagining that she staid there for his Rival , and that the commotion which he saw in her eyes proceeded from her despight to see him there , raised his grief to so high a pitch , that he resolved to go either into another Alley , or else to make Clelia a thousand reproaches : but in fine , his reason overpowering his passion , he became Master of himself , and he so dexterously disguised his sentiments , that the Ladies with whom Clelia was , could not perceive he had any particular design , for he saluted them very civilly , and without addressing himself to Clelia , he discoursed with the Conductress of the little Troop ; so that according to the freeness which we enjoy at Capua , he fell in conversation with these Ladies , and sometimes entertaining one , and then another , he at last spoke to Clelia , who was much surprised not to see Horatius , and that in all likelyhood Aronces was not to leave them very quickly , and there happened an occasion which gave Aronces as much leisure as he could desire to entertain Clelia ; for as this company came to a great rotundo of Trees , which divides this great Walk of the Myrtles , and the Ladies having seated themselves , it happened that the places casually were before almost all taken , so that there was no place left for Clelia , who seeing only a little Bench which was on the other side , where there could sit but two , she went thither , and Aronces took his place by her . But when she saw him approach , the fear which she had that Horatius should come , that he should find her in a particular conversation with his Rival , and that it should hinder her from perswading him what she desired , caused her to speak softly to him ; by your favour Aronces ( said she to him ) if it be true , that you have formerly had some friendship for me , I conjure you not to desire any private discourse with me to day , for since I durst not recount unto you my life , it is not needful you should think of speaking with me in secret . No , no , Madam , ( said he to her , looking attentively on her ) it concerns you not so much as you think , for I assure you Horatius shall not come hither by your orders , and if fortune guide him not hither , I shall have leisure humbly to intreat you to tell me , what I have done to merit your hatred , and what he hath done to gain your love , and from whence proceeds ; that when you deny me the comfort of a last farewel , you writ him Notes , & gave him assignations in a place from whence you would have me be gone , because you stay for him : but Madam , to deliver you from the unquietude which I cause in you ; I must tell you that the slave which you ordered to deliver your Note to Horatius , did mistake , for 't is I which have received it ; and I am come hither to conjure you to tell me , if I am worthy to know , that you had resolved to tell Horatius : you may judge Madam , how Clelia was surprised when she heard Aronces use these expressions ; nevertheless , as her spirit was free from jealousie , and that the love which she had for Aronces was stronger then ever , and he lookt on her in such a manner , which mollified her heart , that she endeavoured not to disguise the truth of that which she perceived he knew , and she was not very sorry to make him understand that this assignation was not to be advantagious for Horatius . Also when Aronces had desired her to tell him what she intended to tell Horatius whom she had staid for : Aronces , said she , then to him , if you know what you demand , you would soon gain-say yourself , and you would desire me not to tell you that which you seem to desire of me . Tell me at least then answered he , what you would have me do ; if it be true , answered she , that you love me yet , I will have you resolve your self to love me no more but as a Sister , and that you will be so equitable as not to accuse me of your misfortune , since I am enough my self , not to accuse you of mine : But Madam , replied he , things are not alike between us , for I may justly accuse you of all my misfortunes , but for my part , what is it that I do which may contribute to your unhappiness ? You are the cause , answered she blushing , that I have a horrible repugnancy to obey my Father , you are he , which makes Horatius , who is a very deserving person , altogether insupportable to me , as soon as I consider him as to be my Husband ; and in fine , by all appearances , you are the cause that the rest of my life will be miserable : Ah Madam , by your favour , replied Aronces , permit me to give so advantagious a sence to your words , that they may , if not make me happy , they may at least render me less miserable : I consent thereunto Aronces , replied she , but I also conjure you to tell me no more anything : for as things stand now , I can no more innocently receive any particular mark of your affection , nor give you any of mine ; you might nevertheless , Madam , if you please , acquaint me with that which you would have told Horatius ; I would have told him , replied she , so many things advantagious for you , that I ought not to tell it you , if I could effectually desire you should love me no more : for in fine , Aronces I would have seen Horatius , by the command of my Mother , to tell him freely I can never love him , and to endeavour by a resentment of generosity to induce him not to obstinate himself to render me miserable , since I can never render him perfectly happy : but to tell you the truth , I think I shall never perswade him ; you now see Aronces , added she , the subject of this Assignation , for which you have reproached me . If it were permitted me ; replied he , to give you thanks , and to require your pardon , I should prostrate my self divine Clelia , at your Feet to testifie unto you my acknowledgement , and for to conjure you to tell me if you would hate me in case I should disobey Clelius , who will have me depart , and seek all means possible to forget you : I know not , replied Clelia , whether I should hate you , but I know I should live with you as if I lov'd you not . In effect , added this prudent Virgin , I shall do what I can , not to espouse Horatius , but when neither by my prayers nor inventions I shall not prevail , there must be no more of anything done , but to prepare never to see each other , for without any equivocation , I must tell you that though my Father should not oblige you to be gone , I should ; 't is therefore , that if the design which I have does not succeed , as I believe it will not , you must conform your will to my Fathers , because you should not necessitate me voluntarily to impose upon you a rigorous command . As Clelia had ended these words , Horatius who heard by chance that she was in that Garden , came thither , so that this fair Maid spying him afar off in an Alley which came into that where she was , advertiz'd Aronces thereof , and desired him to leave her alone , to the end she might perform that which Sulpicia had enjoyned her to do : But Madam , replied he , who shall assure me that this conversation shall be such as I desire it to be ; that which I have had with you , replied she , going away ; promise me at least , replied he , that whatsoever happens you will still have a little love for the miserable Aronces ; I promise it you not , replied she , with an alteration in her colour , in casting a favourable aspect upon him ; but I know not whether I shall not do it without promising you of it . After that Clelia rejoyn'd the Ladies , with whom she was , and after Aronces had saluted them , he went into another walk , without being perceived by Horatius , and came to me in that where I was walking : But it was with an extreme difficulty that he left his place to his Rival ; but after all when he considered that she spoke to him , only but to tell him that she could not love him , and to pray him to think no more on her , he had an unspeakable joy , though it was not accompanied with tranquillity , and having an extreme desire to know the success of this conversation , he desired we should walk in the Garden , till it was ended ; because if Horatius should leave Clelia , he might know of her how his Rival had received what she had told him : but Madam , it was easie to foresee what would be the event of this business ; for Horatius was very amorous , and he was perswaded that notwithstanding what Clelia had said to him , she would obey Clelius , who thought though he had not promised her would give her to him , and in effect though this amiable person employed all her subtleties and eloquence to perswade Horatius , to banish her his thoughts , 't was altogether impossible for her to do it , neither was it in Aronces his power to come any more to Clelia , for Horatius left her not , but went away with her . In the mean time , as he could not resolve himself to depart till he knew the success of this discourse , he engaged me to go and speak to Clelia , who then knew that all Aronces secrets were known by me ; so that leaving him behind , I went and mingled my self with the Troop , where this fair Maid was , who was then going away ; so that there being no other Men besides Horatius with these Ladies , when they were to pass a difficult place , by reason of a great heap of stones , which were laid to support a Terrase which was to be built there , he was obliged to present his hand to one of them which passed the first , hoping after he had done so to all , to lead Clelia : But making use of this occasion to speak to her , I led her over , and left her not till we were out of the Garden , and not for to loose any of those precious moments , I whispered to her , and told her , Madam , the miserable Aronces sends me to you to know whether he must live or die , you shall tell him ( replied she , with a most obliging sadness ) that I will not have him die , but that if he loves me , he shall ever be miserable , and that he has nothing to do , but to depart from Capua as soon as he can ; I was going to tell her that she was too blame for not opposing her self more strongly to Clelius , but she answered me with so much wisdom , and in so tender a manner for my friend , that all I could do was but to admire her ; it is true , that when we came to the Garden door , I was constrained to leave her , and Horatius likewise , so that we were alone together , and as he knew me to be Aronces particular Friend , his hatred did extend it self almost as much to me as it did to him , and having exasperated his spirit with that which Clelia had told him , we parted with small demonstrations of friendship ; but as I was returning I found Clelius , who was entred in this Garden by another door , who had newly joyned himself with Aronces , whose departure he urged so strongly , that he gave him but one day more to be in Capua , as I knew that Clelius could not tell him any agreeable thing , I made no great difficulty to interrupt them , but as I came near them , Aronces who had an extreme desire to know what Clelia had told me , demanded it of me by my eyes . So , that not having any favourable answer for him I made a sign to him , whereby he might perceive his hopes were utterly destroyed , to the end he should suddenly resolve to be unhappy , and should not feed himself with an uncertain and vain hope , which brought much confusion in his spirit , for it seemed to him he had fallen to a less miserable estate , if Clelia told him nothing advantagious this day ; and I had no sooner joyned my self to them , but Clelius left Aronces , and went to find Stenius , Horatius his Friend , who expected him in another Alley . I will not tell you Madam , what Aronces said to me after Clelius had left him , and that I had recounted to him the discourse I had with Clelia , for it would give you much compassion , but that which made him quite despair was , that he must now resolve to depart , if he had followed the tumultuous resentments of his heart , he would not have left Capua till he had kill'd Horatius , but as he could not do it without offending both Clelius and Clelia , and without putting himself in a condition never to see his beloved Object , this consideration more then justice bridled his fury , and though night began to vail the sky with a sable Mantle , Aronces could not resolve to depart from this Garden , but ingaged me insensibly in such tedious exaggerations of his mishap , that it was more then half an hour since Cynthia guilded this Garden with her resplendent Rays , which gave birth as it were to a new day ; so that we hardly knew 't was night , his displeasure so much possessed him ; but in fine , the excess of his own grief imposing silence on him and me , because I could tell him nothing which might comfort him . We walkt sometime without speaking one word in a little Alley , along the side of an indifferent thick Wood , which is inclosed in that Garden , and it happened that Aronces going faster than I , was ten or twelve paces distant from me , but as he went alone he heard on the other side of a Pallissade , which was between him and that little wood , two Men who thinking themselves to be alone in that place , spoke somewhat low , one of which raising his voice , addressing his speech to the other ; I know well ( said he to him in the Roman Language ) what we have promised to Tarquin is unjust , but since 't is promised we must obey , for in what place can we remain , if after we have assured him to bring the head of Clelius , we violate our words ? You may judge , Madam , what was the surprisal of Aronces , when he heard these expressions from an unknown Man , and though Clelius had pronounced him the most rigorous sentence imaginable , he did not look upon him in this occasion as a Man which banisht him , which esloyned him from Clelia , and which rendred him most unhappy , but he considered him as the Father of his Mistress , to whom he owed his Life , and attentively listening to hear the discourses of these unknown Men , he heard , that he which had hearkned to him who had first spoke , answered him in these terms : I very well know ( said he to him ) that Tarquin is the violentest Man in the World , that hating Clelius so much as to desire his head , he would very much hate those , who instead of bringing it to him , should advertise him of the desire he hath to destroy him ; but it seems to me , not returning to Rome , 't is easie to flye his fury , and the difficulty will be to know if Clelius is in estate to inrich us , if we prove what we may tell him ; Ah too scrupulous friend ! ( hastily replied he to whom he spoke ) why do we thus trifle time ? doth it not suffice that the Prince to whom we belong hath commanded us to kill one of his enemies , and that he hath promised us a great recompence , without exposing our lives and fortunes to danger ; by discovering it to Clelius , he will make , it may be , as though he believed it not , because he would not recompence us , but will keep himself on his guard , and prevent us from executing our design ? therefore without stumbling at these unprofitable intentions , let us only see if our Ponyards are sharp enough to act to morrow the command of Tarquin . Ah Villanous Wretch ! ( cryed Aronces , going on that side where the Assassinate was by an overture he accidentally found in the Pallissade ) I will frustrate your barbarous design , and you shall never Ponyard Clelius before you deprive me of my Life : Aronces pronounced these words so high , that it rouzed me from that Lethargick slumber in which my melancholly had buried me , and I went directly to him , whom I saw hold a Man which was strugling to get from him ; and that there was another who holding a Ponyard , told him that if he would not leave his companion , he would kill him ; but that he had hardly the time to do it , for having suddenly seised his arm , and staid his hand in which he held his Poniard , with which he menaced Aronces , I prevented him from acting his intention . In the mean time Aronces having taken from the hands of him he held , the Poniard he drew , when he cast himself upon him , saw himself in estate to be Master of his Life ; but as he thought 't was important to discover to Clelius all he knew , he did not kill him , principally seeing that I held the others Arm , and knowing by that he had overheard , that him I held was the least impious , he believed 't was easie to know by him all that which was requisite for Clelius to know ; and Aronces seeing that I was without doubt strong enough to hinder this Man from using his Poniard , but that I was not able to take it from him , he threatned to kill him , and cried to him , if he would render it , he would recompence him magnificently for the good design he had to tell Clelius , but whilst he thus said , the other whom Aronces had disarm'd , watching his opportunity , drew a second Poniard he had , thinking to sheath it in his heart , but as Aronces saw it glister , by the reflexion of one of Cynthia's beams on it , he guarded himself and warded the blow with the other he held , and no longer sparing the life of that Traitor , he seised his right arm with his left hand , and gave him two blows with the Poniard , which made him fall half dead at his feet . In the mean time , him which I held , endeavoured to disingage himself , but I held him so strongly that he could not finish his intent , but as soon as he saw his companion fall , he let go his Poniard that I took , and emplored the clemency of Aronces , whom he saw to interest himself so much in the life of Clelius , and the better to obtain it , he drew the other Poniard he had , and casting it at the feet of Aronces , I pray Sir , said he to him , since you heard what I said to my companion do not treat me as him ; I promise it you replied Aronces , but you must discover to me all you know , and all which may assure the life of Clelius which I will defend as my own : As Aronces had thus spoke , Clelius and that Friend of Horatius , with whom he walkt , as I have told you , arrived in this place ; so that they were very much surprised to find us in that estate , and to see a Man half dead at our feet , and another which seemed to demand pardon , and to see Aronces and I with each of us a Poniard in our hands , but the Father of Clelia was much more astonisht , when I first speaking , see Clelius said I to him , see what Aronces hath done to save your life : and if he merits death at your hands ; for I had perfectly understood that it was for the interest of Clelius that he assaulted these two Men ; Clelius being amazed at my words , could not tell what to answer , but Aronces drawing him from this astonishment , told him in two words , without any exaggeration what was newly happened , so that Clelius was so sensibly touch'd , to see in a moment after he had pronounced the sentence of his banishment , he had hazarded his life to assure his , that he could not hinder himself from testifying to him the admiration he had for his virtue , and without demanding any thing of that which concerned him : Ah Aronces cryed he , your generosity charms me , and Aricidia had reason to say , that if you were not a Roman , you had a Roman heart ; therefore seeing I have not promised any thing to Horatius , I must leave Clelia to dispose of her self , without intermeddling with it ; Aronces ravisht with joy to hear Clelius speak in this manner , rendred thanks to him in few words , whilst Stenius privately murmured at it , but after that Aronces telling him , that this place was not fit to entertain those Assassinates , and some Slaves of Clelius who sought their Master , being arriv'd , they gave order to carry this person to a Man's house which depended on me , to have his wounds drest , and we brought the other to Clelius his house , who would have Aronces and I go thither , for Stenius he left us at the Gate , and went to advertise Horatius that his affairs were not so prosperous as he imagined ; but arriving at Clelius his house , we met Sulpicia and her Daughter , who were much surprised to see us , and to hear Clelius say , he owed his life a second time to Aronces , and that he was the most generous of all Men , and these two persons easily giving credit to the words of Clelius , received Aronces with an extreme joy . In the mean time , as he was impatient to know the contrivancy of that plot , the execution of which Aronces had hindred , they enclosed the Conspirator in a Chamber where we were going to interrogate him , when Herminius arriv'd , who told Clelius he had a business of great Importance to acquaint him with : But as Clelius told him , that he might now tell all he knew before Aronces and me , he shewed him a Letter he had received from Rome , where amongst many other things there were these words . THe proud Tarquin is more diffident , cruel , and vindicative then ever , for he had no sooner known that Clelius was returned from Africa , and that he was at Capua , but he believed he approached Rome , to plot some conspiracy against him , and one of my intimate friends hath told , that he believes the Tyrant hath a design on his Life , at least I assure you , that few days have been added to the age of time , since two of those he uses to employ in such horrid executions , departed from Rome and having taken way of the company , if you think fit advertise Clelius to take care of himself . After Clelius had read aloud this fragment of a Letter , and that Herminius had named him who wrote it , and told him that he was a Man well informed in all things , and that he had counselled him not to go forth but well accompanied : I am much obliged to you , said he to Herminius , for the advice you have given me , but I shall be infinitely more if you help me to set forth the praises of Aronces ; for in fine , he hath nigh kill'd one of those of whom your friend speaks , and if you please , you may hear from the other the confession of his crime , and after we had recounted to Herminius in two words , that which was passed , we entred together into the Chamber where this Man was , from whose mouth we would know the cruel intentions of Tarquin , but to the end he should more ingenuously declare all he knew , Aronces confirmed to him the promise he had made him magnificently to reward the repentance he had had , and he effectively spoke with very much ingenuity ; 't is true , that which the more obliged him was , that Herminius knew he was heretofore one of his Father's slaves , and making himself known to him , what miserable wretch ( said he to him ) hast thou learnt this Trade thou practises in the house where thou wast brought up ? No Sir ( said he to him , but changing my Master I have changed my conditions , since 't is true , that as long as I lived with a virtuous Master , no crime could be imputed to me , but as soon as your Illustrious Father had given me to a Man who is become Tarquin's Favorite , I degenerated to what you see : 't is true said he , the remembrance of the beginning of my life hath stirrd up much compunction in me , and him who promises to recompense me for my repentance , heard , I would perswade my complice of my crime not to commit it I remembred you , and imagined those reproaches you would make me , if you should know the life I led . Sure it is so , ( said Herminius ) make an ingenious confession , and in effect this man told Clelius , that Tarquin had commanded him and his Companion not to return to Rome without bringing his head , and he assured him they had resolved to kill him the next day in that Garden , where Aronces had ore-heard their contestation , for they had known 't was the custom of Clelius to go thither every night , and oftentimes alone . This man likewise said that when Aronces heard them , some remorse invaded his Conscience for that barbarous action he was going to commit , but as his companion was the most resolute of all men , he was assured he would not have admitted of any perswasion but executed Tarquins command the subsequent day , though he should have done it alone : and he appeared so repentant for his crime , and demanded so many pardons for his fault , that Clelius effectually knowing by Aronces that he opposed his companions intententions , generously pardoned him and gave him a recompence sufficient to carry him to the wars without Tarquins power , but for the complice of his crime he used him in another manner , for he would not have his wounds drest , and when by force there was plaisters put upon them he would tear them off , neither would he take any nourishment , and whatsoever could be said to him he would not answer neither Aronces nor Herminius , who interrogated him to see if he did not know more than the other : on the contrary , he used all the means he could possible to dash out his brains against a wall , and in the end died as an enraged man , to whom the regret not to have executed the crime he promised to commit , and the sight of an approaching death hurried on to such a furious action . In the mean time Sulpicia not losing such a favourable occasion , told Clelius so many things to oblige him to acknowledge the vertue of Aronces , that in the end he was resolved to leave Clelia to a free election , since he had not yet promised her to Horatius , and that he had only given him hopes to obtain her , whilst these things were acting , that Lover which had believed to be happy , no sooner knew by Stenius the adventure of the Garden , but fearing it might make Clelius change his thoughts , he went at the same time to find him , but as Clelius would have some time to settle his resolution and thought , he had some tenderness and recognizance for Aronces , he had some difficulty to give his Daughter to an unknown , he carefully shunned Heratius this day , which happened to be the Eve of that day Clelia celebrated for her birth , for though she was not born at Rome , Clelius nevertheless made her observe all the Roman Ceremonies , therefore as her birth was the next day , he would have the Feast be more magnificent than usual , because it had been preceded by one in which he had shunned death , and he found that this day was not numbred amongst those dismal ones , carefully observed by the Romans , and not finding any unhappiness in this favourable day , Clelius would have it solemnly celebrated ; Clelia on her part who knew the alteration of her Fathers mind , and who had a little before thanked Aronces for saving his life , had an extreme joy to hope she should not espouse Horatius , Sulpicia was so glad that she thought of nothing , but magnificently to solemnize the Feast of her Daughters Nativity . For this effect as it was a custom in such like occasions to offer an innocent Oblation to those Divinities the Romans call Genij , every person as they believe having a particular one : Clelius made an Altar to be adorned with Vervine and Flowers , in a Temple where the Romans residing at Capua perform their Ceremonies , and all the principal Ladies of the City being invited to accompany Clelia when she went to the Temple , where they came in their most Gorgeous Attire ; for Clelia as it is the custom at Rome , as well for men as women , to be invested in white on their birth-day , she had a white Robe , but for to beautifie the simplicity of that Vestment , Sulpicia adorned her with those stones she had heretofore casually found , when that after she was shipwrackt she had been saved by a faithful Slave , and had again found Clelius , to whom the Gods had given a Son for him whom they had lost , and though the Habit of Clelius was not at all magnificent , it received a great imbellishment from them : for as in these occasions Ladies are not covered as usually they are , and that they are drest like those which are married , she had part of her fair hairs hanging on her shoulders negligently curl'd , for the others they were pleated in many rings along her cheeks , and tyed on the hinder part of her head by a rose of precious stones the fairest were ever seen : Moreover , as her Neck was shadowed but with a thin Vail of Tiffany , it transmitted the lustre of her beauty through it , it was likewise enclosed with a Collar of Diamonds , her wast being surrounded with precious stones of an inestimable value , her sleeves of her Robe which were great and hanging down , were fastned on her shoulders by two knots of Diamonds . In fine , her Habit was so gallant and rich , that Clelia in this posture could do no less than attract all eyes , she had such a pure tincture , such sparkling eyes , and such a charming and agreeable air in her looks , that I can assure you my eyes never met with a fairer Object . Clelia being such as I have represented her to you , went a foot from her house to the Temple without any discommodity , for the streets by which she was to pass were large and very dry , and the Sun had stole behind a Cloud lest he should be outvi'd by the splendor of her eyes . Moreover as it is the custom that those persons which celebrate their birthday , should offer an innocent Offering to the Gods , Clelia carryed in her fair hands a sumptuous Basket in which was her oblation , but this Sacrifice was so covered with Orange and Jasume Flowers , that it dispersed ore all places where she passed an odoriferous Odor ; she went alone , her Father and her Mother followed her , all the Ladies of the City preceded her , going two by two , and all the friends of Clelius following him in in the first rank , whereof were Aronces and Horatius : but Madam , as Clelia's beauty was divulged through Capua , and this Ceremony being different from ours , and that novelty excited the curiosity of the people , the streets were thronged where Clelia should pass , as if there was to be seen enter one of our Captains Crown'd with a Triumphant Laurel , but Clelia seeing this concourse of people of all conditions , which looked from their windows , doors , and streets , only to behold her , and hearing all the acclamations they gave her , was surprised with such a modesty , that it much heightned her beauty , for blushing at her own praises , her tincture appeared more resplendent , her eyes more lively and tempting , Aronces and Horatius this day so contemplated her beauty , that their love augmenting , their hatred encreased towards one another , they spoke nothing together whilst this Ceremony lasted : for as Horatius his hope was not quite extinct , because Clelius had not spoke to him in particular , and that Aronces would not destroy his , they both thought not to irritate Clelius by a new Combat , and though they were Rivals they assisted at this Ceremony as though they had been friends ; it is true that it was not very strange they should master their thoughts in this occasion , for the admiration they had for Clelia , without doubt suspended a part of the hatred that was between them . But in fine , Clelia went to the Temple to offer to the Gods the Offering she carried , and she put it with so good a grace on the Altar adorned with Garlands of Vervine and Flowers , that she seemed rather to be the Goddess to whom the Sacrifice was offered , than her which offered this oblation : I shall not , Madam , weary your patience by telling you all those Ceremonies which were performed in this occasion , for it is not for that intent I mention this Feast , but I shall acquaint you that amongst this great multitude of persons who looked upon and admired Clelia , I take notice that a man and woman who bore the characters of persons of quality , casually saw her as she came from her house , and I likewise noted when I was nigh them , that they beheld her with an extraordinary attention , that they whispered together , and when they saw Aronces they testified so much admiration , that they followed them as if they had been invited to the Feast ; and fortune was so propitious to me , that I saw them once more in the Temple very attentive , sometimes looking on Clelia sometimes on Aronces , I likewise noted that this Lady whom I did not know , and who had a very good presence for a person of her age , passed by many others to come nigh Clelia when she was at her devotion , but I was astonished to see her more attentively to look upon the precious stones than Clelia , and it seemed to me she lookt with a more curious eye on that which was on the hinder part of her head where was the rose of Diamonds , and not to admire the beauty of her face ; nevertheless thinking it was a curiosity usual with Ladies to look more upon that which adorns , than those which are adorned ; I diverted my eyes otherways , and I looked upon Fenice , which except Clelia , was without doubt the fairest in that company . But in fine , when Clelia had finished her prayers , and was going to place her self in that order in which she came , this man and Lady whom I did not know , and who had looked so much on Aronces and Clelia , approached to me , and demanded civilly who that beautiful Virgin was ? and who was Aronces ? whom they shewed me with their hands not knowing his name : For that admirable person , said I to them , she is called Clelia , and Daughter to an illustrious exiled Roman , but for him you shew me , all that I can say is , he is the most virtuous in the world , and he is called Aronces , for he doth not himself know his birth : what ( cried this Lady changing colour ) doth not he know his Parents ? He is far from knowing it , answered I , since the Father of Clelia found him floating in a Cradle after he had been shipwrackt himself , and whose life he saved without knowing to whom this Child belonged , which he hath carefully nourished as his own . By your favour ( added this Stranger which was with this Lady ) tell us on what Sea , and in what place this Child was found in a Cradle ? It was nigh Syracusa , ( repled I ) if my memory deceive me not : At these words these two persons looked one upon another , shewing many marks of astonishment and joy on their countenances , and demanded of me if I did not know from whence Clelia had those stones which adorned her ? so that telling them the same shipwrack which had taken a Son from Clelius , and which had given him Aronces , had likewise given him these stones . We need not doubt ( said this Lady somewhat low to him which was with her ) but Aronces is the same we imagine him to be : What! ( said I to her transported with joy , ) do you know the birth of Aronces I pray ( added I looking upon them both ) if it is so , tell it the dearest of his friends : for as I cannot doubt that he should not be worthy of his great heart , I make no difficulty to demand it of you : That which you demand ( replyed this Stranger ) is of so great consequence , that Aronces ought first to be acquainted with it , but lest we should commit an indiscreet action , I intreat you to tell us all you know how he was saved ? And as I had often heard Clelius tell it , I told him the day of this shipwrack , the place where it hapned , and I described to him the Cradle in which Aronces was found , for Clelius had shewed it me , when we found him in the Pyrates Vessel , I told him likewise that a Casket full of stones then came into his power , and in fine , all I knew of this adventure , giving many praises to Aronces , which evidencing to him that I effectually was his particular friend , obliged him to speak more freely before me , ah Martia ! ( said he to this Lady , who as you know is his Wife ) I do not doubt but Aronces is the child we lost , for the day of his shipwrack agrees with that when we thought we should perish , the place where it hapned is the same , the Cradle in which Aronces was found is like it , the stones we see Clelia have are those we had in our power , but that which clears all suspicion is , that Aronces is the very Picture of the Father of that Child we lost , so that we must necessarily conclude he must be his Son. I confess Madam , the discourse of that man ( who is the same Nicius now in this Castle ) much perplexed me : for in the beginning when he spoke to Martia , and told her that Aronces was assuredly the Child they had lost , I believed he was their Son , but when he said he was his Fathers Image , that belief soon vanisht , when I perceived he did not resemble him which spoke ; so that dying with desire to be satisfied in that I would know , I pressed Nicius and Martia to tell me who Aronces was ? but they answered 't was first to him they must disclose this secret , and they earnestly prayed me to bring him to the sight of them , and without deferring the time any longer , I knew the place where they lodged , and I promised them to bring Aronces thither before the day was past . And I presently went to Clelius his house to rejoyn my self with that fair company I had left ; for 't is the custom at Rome that the day that one celebrates for their birth , there is prepared a feast to entertain those friends which are invited to accompany them at this Ceremony , so that finding the Tables covered and the company ready to sit down , I at first believed that I ought to attend the end of this repast , before I told to Aronces that I knew , but this great secret seems to me so difficult to keep , that I could not resolve my self thereto , and drawing Aronces handsomly apart , Can you believe , ( said I to him ) that Clelia's Birth-day is that which is destin'd for the discovery of yours , and before night you shall know who you are ? No Celeres , said he to me , I do not believe it , for by what strange adventure can I know it ? As I saw he gave no credit to my words , I spoke to him more seriously , and in few words recounted to him that which had happened to me , so that dispelling that doubt , I saw in his face different motions , at first I saw joy , a little after I noted inquietude and fear , and a moment after impatience to know that he feared to learn , nevertheless the greatness of his Spirit reassuring him , and that which I told him of those stones , giving him some certainty that he must be of illustrious birth , he remitted himself so well , that as he would not now depart without causing some disorder , he resolved to expect the end of this repast to content his curiosity , and in effect it was executed as he had resolved , for as soon as the Tables were uncovered we stole from the company , and went to find Nicius and Martia , who expected us with an impatience , which could not be equalled but by that of Aronces , he stayed two or three times going to find them , for though he believed he should not fear any thing which might trouble him , the love for Clelia made him fear , that his Parentage would not be worthy of her : but in the end , being arrived to the Lodging where Nicius and Martia were , they met us with the greatest demonstration of joy in the world , for the more they looked upon Aronces the more they saw him resemble the King Porsenna , but that which redoubled their satisfaction was , that when he began to speak they found he had the sound of his voice so like to the Queen Galerita his Mother , that they could not doubt but he was the same Child : which was committed to their charge , whom they had lost by a shipwrack . In the mean time , Aronces no sooner saw them , but he thus said to them , after what my dear friend hath told , I know not what I ought to say to you , knowing not who I am , neither do I know whether I ought to wish to know it ; Nevertheless as the incertainty in which I have lived is the cruelst torment imaginable , tell me I entreat you who I am , though you tell me my heart soars higher than my birth , and do not fear if it please you to reveal this secret in the presence of him to whom you have spoken of me , for all my secrets are his , and you cannot tell me any thing in particular which reflects on me , but I shall tell it him a little after : Since 't is so , said Nicius , I have two favours to demand of you before I tell you any thing , the first that you permit me to look upon your left hand , the second that I will shew those two knots of Diamonds to Martia , we have seen that beautiful Virgin wear , which is the cause of your discovery , since if she had not been adorned with those Jewels , to give us the curiosity to look more attentively on this Ceremony , we had not , it may be , seen you : for in fine , if you are he I wish you are , you have on your left hand a little black mole , like to one we believe to be on your Mothers face , and which becomes her admirable well : and if those stones we saw are those we imagine , there is two Portraits in the two knots of Diamonds , that I pray you to shew my wife . For the mole whereof you speak , ( replied Aronces shewing him his hand ) you may see it 's such as you tell me it should be , but for the two knots of Diamonds you would have me shew you , I have sometimes handled them , and I did not perceive they opened , neither that they had Portraits inclosed in them : If they are those we think , replyed Martia , you may handle them an hundred times before you can perceive they open . But in fine , added she , that which I say is not so necessary to know , and after I have precisely known the day of your shipwrack , and what manner of Cradle in which you were found , and after I had seen you and heard you speak , and have found in your hand the mole which ought to be there , and seen the Jewels of Clelia , there is no question to be made but you are the Son of the King Porsenna , and the Queen Galerita , and him which hath put Nicius and I to the expence of so many tears : Yes Sir , added Nicius , you are assuredly the Son of a great Prince and Princess , and would to the Gods you were more happy than they . Aronces hearing Nicius and Martia speak in this manner , was so surprised at it that his astonishment appeared in his eyes , but it appeared there without causing any transportment of excessive joy in his heart and I may very well say that never any person gave such an illustrious mark of moderation . In effect , the first motion which came into his spirit , was , to give me a new demonstration of his friendship : For 't is true , as soon as Nicius and Martia had related to him his birth , he beheld me with an obliging eye , in which there appeared without the confirmation of any words , that he was glad to see himself in estate to requite my affection by effectual courtesies . In the mean time , he learnt to Nicius and Martia all that I had already told them , and they learnt to him all that I have recounted to you in the beginning of this History ; that is to say , the War of the precedent King of Clusium with Mezentius Prince of Perusia , the imprisonment of Porsenna , his love for Galerita , by what means he had been delivered , his marriage , the death of Nicetale , the second imprisonment of Porsenna and Galerita , his birth , the manner how he had been conveyed from the Willow Island to put him in their hands , their flight , their embarquement , their Shipwrack , and the resolution they had taken to go to Syracusa , and not to declare to Porsenna's friends , that the child was trusted to them , had perisht , not because they did not positively know he was dead , but because they durst not tell it , for fear it should abate the hearts of the friends of Porsenna and Galerita , but though , is it possible , said I then to Nicius and Martia , that the child of Porsenna and Galerita hath not appeared so long ; and how could it be concealed so many years , that they did not know where he was ? The thing hath been very easie , replyed Nicius , for you must know that having a year very carefully concealed the loss of this young Prince , the friends of Porsenna making a secret League , resolved that they must have this Child in their hands to endeavour to excite an insurrection among the people , so that one amongst them knowing where we were , came thither , and as we must necessarily confess our shipwrack to him , end as 't is natural to flatter our selves with hope , and to diminish as much as we could the misfortunes of others , we told to this friend of Porsenna , that this Child would be one day , it may be found , and that there had so many escaped ship-wrack , that it may be this child should be escaped as well as the others ; whether it should be so or no , replied he , to whom we spoke , we must not publish his death , if it were not for no other reason , then not to give joy to the enemies of Porsenna , and grief to his friends , and conforming our selves to his will , published it not , and since that , have always said that Porsenna's Son was not dead , and to endeavour to excite the people to Rebellion , we spread a bruit that Mezentius had taken him from us by force , and that he kept him prisoner as well as his Father . In the mean time , as we durst not return into our Countrey , because of the Perusian Prince , we always remained at Syracusa ; but as Martia had a long and grievous sickness , from which she hardly recovered , we agreed to leave Sicily for some time , and to choose a more healthful Air , and finding no place more agreeable then Capua , we came hither , and we came hither without doubt conducted by the gods , for to find you here , since that in the state in which things are , your presence is wholly necessary to save the life of the King your Father , for Mezentius is more incensed then ever ; Bianor hath always love and ambition , the Princess of Perusia his Sister , doth all she can that he may obtain his ends , and Mezentius despairing to have other Children then Galerita , seems resolved to put to death Porsenna ; to the end to enforce this Princess to re-marry with Bianor , for though she is your Mother , she hath not compleated above thirty six years , and is yet as I have heard , one of the fairest persons in the World ; You may judge Madam , with what attention Aronces hearkned to the discourse of Nicius , and how many different thoughts possessed his heart , for he was glad to know he was a King's Son , he was afflicted to learn in what a deplorable estate the Prince was to whom he owed his Life , the certainty of not being a Roman gave him some inquietude , because of Clelius , the thought that he could not espouse Clelia without doing something contrary to exact prudence , gave him displeasure , and his soul was strangely agitated , but at last got the Victory . In the mean time , as there lackt the shewing of the two knots of Diamonds , to finish the discovery of Porsenna's Son , though it was not necessary ; Aronces after he had said a thousand obliging things to Nicius and Martia , and after he had recounted to them the obligations he had to Clelius , and a part of that which was happened to him , except his love for Clelia , he left them to return to Clelius his house ; but returning thither we met Herminius , who came from thence , and who told us that it was accounted a very strange thing we should so suddenly leave them , adding that a part of the company was already gone : In effect , when we entred Clelia's house , there was but four or five of her friends with her , who walkt together in her Father's Garden , for we went so timely to the lodging of Nicius , that it was not so late when we came from thence , but we might walk without any incommodity , so that Clelia no sooner saw Aronces , but she made war to him for leaving her when she celebrated her Birth-day . If you knew what obliged me to do it , ( replied he to her ) I am assured you will not murmure against me ; it may be ( replied she to him ) and shall not accuse you of it , but you cannot hinder me from complaining of you : that which you say is so glorious for me ( replied he ) that if I should have gained nothing by leaving you , I ought to be consolated for leaving you : But in fine , Madam , ( said he to her , separating her five or six paces from the company ) I must tell you that which hath obliged me to leave you , and that you know I have not done it , but to cease to be that unknown Aronces , without Name and Countrey , who hath sometimes been so cruelly treated by Clelius for that reason . What Aronces ! ( replied she blushing ) do you know your Birth ? Yes Madam , ( said he to her ) I know it with some joy ; though I am not a Roman , because that as Son to the greatest King of all Etruria , I can pretend with more boldness to the possession of the perfectest person in the World : permit me then I conjure you , that now I know my self to be the Son of the King of Clusium , whom Mezentius detains Prisoner , I offer a second time to you my heart , and that I assure you when I shall be peaceable possessor of an Estate , that my Grandfather hath nigh intirely usurped , I le lay my Crown at your feet , and without leaving those chains you have given me , I will boldly publish , it would be more glorious to be your Slave then to be King o're many Realms , and because I see , added he , that which I tell you ought to surprise you , and that I perceive you are surprised : I shall not tell the whole narration of my story , but leave it to Celeres to acquaint you with it , whilst I shall go to seek Clelius , to the end , to learn him my adventure , and to conjure him to suffer those knots of Diamonds you wear to be seen by those who have learnt me my birth , and likewise to entreat him to prefer me before Horatius . Clelia was so surprised to hear that which Aronces said , that she knew not what to answer him , 't is not that she suspected the truth of it ; but the thing was so surprising , that she could not imagine it to be possible , though she did not doubt of it : she therefore answered him as a person infinitely prudent , for without affording him so much time as to think she doubted of what he said , she gave him cause to make known all the particulars of his adventure ; and Aronces going to seek Clelius , who was in his house ; I remained in this Garden , and whilst the friends of Clelia , either entertained themselves together , or with Sulpicia who then came thither , I told her in few words all that Nicius and Martia had told Aronces , and I gave her a most sensible joy , to know that her Lover was of such an Illustrious birth , I saw in her eyes that she feared this greatness would be an obstacle to her felicity , but she did not tell it me . In the mean time Aronces went where Clelius was , and telling him he had an important business to communicate to him , he entred into his Cabinet , where he told him all he knew , but he told it him with the same respect , he accustomed to have when he knew not his birth , and Clelius having consented to his desire , I returned to find Nicius and Martia , from whose mouths the Father of Clelia learnt all they had told us ; and to confirm that which they said , those two knots of Diamonds being shewed him , they demanded to see , they opened them , and in one there was a Portraict of a very beautiful person ; and in the other a Portraict of a very handsome Man , who so much resembled Aronces , that one could hardly think but this Picture was made for him , and Nicius seeing our astonishment , told us that the Portraict which resembled Aronces , was the King his Father's , and that the Picture of that fair Woman was the Queen his Mothers , and that those Portraicts were made a little after Porsenna's first Imprisonment , and since his marriage they remained in the hands of Galerita , and that this Princess having desired to gain all her Jewels to her Son , and thought not in the trouble where she was then , to take those two Portraicts from those two knots of Diamonds , which were made with such Artifice , that one would not perceive they opened , at least not to know the secret to open them : and Clelius seeing all these circumstances concur together , could not harbour any sinister thoughts of the truth of what Nicius and Martia had declared unto him , it appearing by so many indubitable conjectures , so that Clelius now looking on Aronces as the Son of a great King , would have used more civility towards him then ordinary , but Aronces opposed it , and told him with much generosity , that his birth should not change those obligations he had to him , neither should it change his heart , nor any thing between them ; In pursuit of which Nicius and Martia said , that 't was not yet time to publish the birth of Aronces , and that this great secret must be concealed some time , but the principal business was to think of saving the King his Father's life , and to hinder Mezentius , as I have told you , from forcing his Daughter to marry Bianor , adding that it was necessary they should speedily go to advertise the friends of Porsenna and Galerita , that the Prince their Son was living , and that he should a little after follow them , to the end , to advertise with you what is best to be done . Nicius exaggerated with so much eloquence , the danger in which the King of Clusium was , that Clelius joyn'd himself to him , to perswade Aronces to come speedily to Perusia . In the mean time , as he had a passion in his Soul , which would not agree with this Voyage , though he had resolved to take it , and said he would , it was easie to see that he had something in his heart which contradicted his words : But in fine , Madam , without tyring your attention with any trivial relations ; I shall tell you Sulpicia was admitted to this secret , and Clelius and she forced Nicius and Martia to leave their lodging , and to lodge in their house , where they staid but two days , for they had so much impatience to carry this agreeable news they knew to the friends of Porsenna and Galerita , that they would not defer it longer ; but before they went they told Aronces the place where he might hear of them when he came to Perusia , I shall not tell you , Madam , what were the discourses of Aronces and Clelia those two days , for it 's easie to imagine they contained much delight ; but when Nicius and Martia were departed , and that Aronces saw both Honour and Nature would have him go : he felt in his heart an inexpressible emotion , and he told me in fine , after a long agitation of spirit , that if Clelius would not give him Clelia , he would not go till he had forced Horatius from Capua , as well as he , 't is not , said he to me , but I know that I do not follow the direct course of reason , by thinking to espouse Clelia now I know I am Son to a Prince , to whom I owe so much respect as not to marry without his permission ; but Celeres , it is Aronces which is amorous of Clelia , it is Aronces which ardently wishes her possession , it is Aronces which cannot suffer his Rival to enjoy her , and it is not the Son of the King of Clusium who hath this diversity of thoughts . In effect , I shall not pass for such , but when I shall have saved his life , and if this beatitude happens to me , it will be easie for him to seal my pardon , for having a passion in my Soul which is unknown to him , and to have loved more then all the rest of the World , the most amiable person of the earth . I must likewise see if Clelius is in the resolution to leave Clelia the liberty to dispose of her self ; for if he is so , I dare hope she will prefer me before Horatius , and that I shall not go to Perusia , till after I have rendred my Rival unhappy ; but Madam , whilst Aronces thus reasoned , Horatius who saw a great change in his fortune , since Clelius owed his Life to Aronces , went to find that Illustrious Roman , for to demand of him if he would change the hope he had given him , to give him Clelia for an effective fruition ; but as Horatius hath a heart sensible and fierce , and that he was nigh assured he demanded a thing he should not obtain ; spoke to Clelius in a manner which incensed him , and seeing the difference there was between the proceedings of Aronces and Horatius , it was the cause that he answered less favourably to the last . I know well , said Clelius to him , after this Lover had alledged all the reasons he could imagine , that I have given you hope to obtain my Daughter , but I likewise know , ●●ever promised you her , and that the least I can do after the last obligation , I have to your Rival , is no more to force Clelia to espouse you , and to leave her the liberty to choose between Aronces and you , and not to be unjust towards her by being favourable to you : I thought , fiercely replied Horatius , that though 't is long since you resided at Rome , that you had not forgot that the Romans never used to give their Daughters to their slaves , and that Aronces might never pretend to Clelia with your consent . Ah Horatius interrupted Clelius , Aronces is not a slave , and you and I should have yet been the Pyrates slaves , if he had not delivered us by his valour . You are now more acknowledging , replied he coldly ; you are now more ingrateful , replied Clelius , and I cannot comprehend what obliges you so ill to requite the obligations you have to me , for so ill treating Aronces for the love of you ; you treat him so well now , replied he , that I should think my thanks ill bestowed , if I should thank you in a time when you think to render him happy , and me miserable , but Clelius , fortune , it may be , will revenge me on your Injustice , and you will one of these days know that you have given Clelia to the Son of some Roman Enemy , and it may be likewise to some miserable stranger , without Birth and Virtue : yet once more Horatius , replied Clelius , speak not of Aronces as you do , if you will not have me tell you , you degenerate from a Roman . I should too much , Madam , trespass on your patience , if I should relate to you all the discourse of these two Men , and it suffices that you know they separated ill satisfied one with another : and this conversation made Clelius resolve not to give his Daughter to Horatius , though he should not give her to Aronces , as in effect , he did not believe Aronces ought now to espouse her , though he spake to Horatius as if he believed it ; but he soon changed those thoughts : for after that Aronces had had conference with Sulpicia , and that some passionate expressions had passed between him and Clelia , he went to find Clelius , to conjure him to give him his Daughter , and to let him espouse her before his departure , but he spoke to him in the presence of his Wife ; at first Clelius told him that he had too far extended his generosity , and though he had resolved to give him Clelia when he last saved his life , he believed to be obliged , now he knew him to be a King's Son , not to give her to him ; 't is not , said he , but Clelia is of an Illustrious blood , sufficient to enter in alliance with all the Princes in the World , but since you have a Father , I ought not to give you my Daughter without his consent ; you must then let me kill Horatius , replied Aronces with precipitation , for I declare to you I cannot depart without doing that , if you give her not to me , therefore if you will not let me dye my hands in the blood of a Man which hath been my friend before he was my Rival , and let me renounce all sentences of Nature and Honour , give me Clelia I earnestly intreat you , for if you do it not , I shall be criminal towards all the World. I shall be unworthy of my birth , and that goodness you have had , and have yet for me , Horatius shall have reason to hate me , and Clelia even shall have , it may be , cause to despise me ; commiserate therefore an unhappy Lover , who feels Virtue will forsake him if you do not satisfie his love , and think after that as Nicius hath recounted to you of the life of the King my Father , and since he believed not to have done an unworthy action by engaging himself to espouse Galerita , when he was the Prince of Perusia's Prisoner , who was the King of Clusium's Enemy : think I say , that if I am so happy as to deliver him , he will not easily pardon me , for having espoused a Virgin which possessed my heart before I knew I was his Son. In fine , without deferring any longer , to tell you the good hap of Aronces , Clelius who had his spirit irritated against Horatius , resolved to render him happy : 't is true , that Sulpicia who had an extreme joy to see things in this estate , was she which finished them , for she handsomely told Clelius , that if Aronces espoused their Daughter , it would be the means to see himself one day in power to give a redoubtable injury to Tarquin , so that this puissant reason for the interest of revenge , having fortified all those of Aronces , he consented he should espouse Clelia before his departure : but to the end it should be privately done , he was resolved that the Nuptials should be kept at an house of pleasure I had nigh the River Vulturnus , about half a days journey from Capua , and as 't was necessary for Aronces speedily to depart , and that Clelius was glad that this Marriage should be made before Horatius knew of it , he was resolved it should be solemnized but with a small number of persons , and this Voyage should be pretexted with a simple design to injoy the pleasures of the Countrey ; and in effect , there was at this little feast but three or four of Clelia's friends , and Herminius and two others who knew of it , and who were invited to the Nuptials . I shall not stay my self , Madam , to tell you the satisfaction of Aronces , nor to recount unto you in what terms he expressed it , for it would be needless , but I shall only tell you , that this little Troop whom joy conducted , went where these Nuptials were to be kept , they were no sooner there , but the River Vulturnus over-flowed its banks , as you have known without doubt , and made such a strange disorder , that they must necessarily stay till this inundation was passed before they could make a Feast . After this , Madam , I shall not exaggerate to you the terriblest adventure in the World , by recounting exactly how the morning after this inundation was passed ( which was the day which should have preceded the Nuptials of Aronces and Clelia ) there was a terrible Earthquake , for you are not ignorant of the effects of it , since 't was known further then Sicily , and by consequence further then Perusia , but shall only acquaint you , that this terrible day where the winds , flames , and burning stones , made such an horrible disorder ; during this Earthquake , was an unhappy day for Aronces , since he was separated from Clelia by a whirl-wind of scorching flames , just as he perceived his Rival , that a little before he believed to have been at Capua . But in fine , Madam , to conclude his mishap , Fortune cast Clelia in the Arms of his Rival , he not knowing who had brought Horatius in that place , or how Clelia came into his power , and all that which I know is , that Aronces saw her no more , but when this great disorder was passed , he believed that she was dead , that he returned to Capua with those which escaped so great a danger , and I did not so much afflict my self for the loss of my house , as for the grief of my friend whom I followed to Capua , where he soon knew that Horatius was not there , and that Stenius had received a Letter from him , and in pursuit he went to find him to indeavour to discover if he knew nothing of Clelia , that he refused to tell him , that Aronces forced him to fight , that he vanquisht him , that he took from him the Letter he had received from Horatius , by which he knew he had Clelia in his hands , and that he carried her to Perusia ; so that seeing his Love , his Honour , and Nature commanded him to go thither , he resolved with Clelius that he would depart , which he did , for Herminius as he had some affairs which induced him to leave Italy ; Aronces and I gave him Letters for Amilcar , and I would not desert my friend , but leave Fenice , of whom I was not too much satisfied , and of whom I was but a little amorous . But after that , Madam , imagine what was the grief of Aronces , when he saw upon the Lake Clelia in a Barque which Horatius defended , and what was his astonishment to see in the other the Prince of Numidia , whom he did not believe to be his Rival ; imagine , I say , his grief to see he could not go to assault Clelia's Ravisher , and succour him which assailed him ; imagine the deplorable Estate wherein he was , when he knew by a Slave , that they would assassinate the Prince of Perusia , whose death would have delivered the King his Father , and the Queen his Mother : and in fine , imagine the miserable condition in which he now is ; for Madam , Aronces knows not where Clelia is , he knows she is in the power of his Rival , and he hath found one in the person of his dearest friends . The life of Porsenna is in danger ; Galerita is still a Prisoner ; Mezentius saith , she shall never depart from Prison if she will not re-marry : there is danger to hazard to make Aronces known to the Prince of Perusia for Porsenna's Son , he is at present incapable to act because of his wounds ; Sextilia always favours her Brother Bianor : Tiberinus who is now Mezentius his Favorite , hath more then one Interest to induce him to desire the loss of Porsenna , and to oppose the discovery of Aronces , and though he hath saved the Perusian Princes life , his without doubt would be in great danger , if he was known to be Porsenna's Son , and what ought he to hope if he is not so ? Madam , Aronces is every way unhappy for Honour , Nature , and Love assault him with most rigorous thoughts , when that fortune mingles it self to make continual combates in the heart of a Lover ; therefore I dare hope , Madam , that being sensible of the mishaps of so generous a Prince , you 'l render to him all the Offices which are in your power . Doubt not of it ( replied the Princes of the Leontines seeing Celeres had finisht his Narration ) for I am so touched with his misfortunes that I shall forget nothing that lies in my power , to testifie to him that I have a true compassion , therefore I conjure you to pray him to inform what I shall do or say , for though I have an inveterate hatred against Tiberinus , I will constrain my thoughts in this occasion , and indeavour to put him in his interest , though as things are it will be a difficult enterprise ; you have so much address and so many charms , replied Aurelia , that we must despair of nothing ; you are so generous , added Sycanius , that we ought to expect from you all things in such an encounter . In truth , replied she , I merit no great praise to be capable to have compassion for another's misfortunes : for you so sympathize in mine , and have thereby brought me so much consolation , that I should be armed with cruelty , if I should but seem to refuse mine to an Illustrious unhappy person . After that , Celeres seeing it was late , rose up and went to Aronces , with whom he found Nicius and Martia , who assured him the next day , the principal friends of Porsenna would come to the Castle where he was , to the end to consult what was expedient to be done in such an important conjecture . The End of the First Book of the First Part. CLELIA . The First Part. BOOK . II. LOve being the most predominant Passion in the heart of Aronces , it prompted him to be a most assiduous visiter of Clelia , and finding her interest to be the only square of all his actions , it may very well be said , That she was the only object of his mind , and that his thoughts ran wholly upon her , and nothing else besides . The Prince of Numidia as well as he , was wholly taken up with thinking upon the most admired Clelia , and he did most passionately wish for a sight of Aronces , that he might cheer up himself a little with some amorous discourses . As for the Princess of the Leontines , she had so many various discourses with her self , that had she not been of an infinite generosity , she would not have spared so much time as she did to think upon the miseries of Aronces , Celeres for his particular , his heart being not then infested with any violent passion , and being composed more of friendship than Love , his whole thoughts were how to cheer up the wretched Aronces , so as complying with Silanus , Aurelia , Nicius and Martia , whose minds ran all upon the same business , all of them were wholly busied in discanting upon the present condition and state of the matter . But at last the expected friends of Porsenna being arrived , Sicanus presented them unto Aronces , as soon as Nicius and Martia had informed themselves in all such circumstances as made it evident that he was really the Son of Porsenna ; so as then seriously considering the State of the business and falling into council about it , there grew a very great contest amongst them ; some thought that the sooner the better , if Aronces were made known unto Mezentius , considering the services which he had done him : But Sycanus was of a contrary judgment , and said , that if they did so , they should too much put Aronces in danger : and that to go prudently to work they ought to tarry until the Prince of Perusia had some affection to him , grounded upon his merit ; and also that it was requisite to keep close , they not being in a capacity to oppose Mezentius , in case he should prove unjust . Others of the Company , arguing after another method , advised that Aronces should go into Clusium , there make himself known ; add after he had there secured himself , then to send unto Mezentius , and let him know he was there , and demand of him the life and liberty of the King his Father . Aronces no sooner heard this advice , but he did utterly disgust it , because he conceived that by this way he should stand too much upon his own safety , and too much hazard the safety of Porsenna . Also being perswaded that Clelia was within the Dominions of the Perusian Prince , he had no genius to be far from thence : So as after a very serious consultation upon the matter , the result of their arguing was , that as soon as Aronces was recovered , he should go unto Perusia ; that he should Court all occasions to win upon the affections of Mezentius and all his Court ; that in the interim , he should make sure of all Porsenna's friends , and prepare them to unite themselves and take up Arms if need were : that they should hold intelligence with some in Clusium . That the Princess of the Leontines should use all her endeavours to engage Tiberinus in the service of Aronces upon all occasions that should present themselves : And in order thereunto she should be intreated to quit her melancholy way of life , and go into Perusia as soon as Aronces was in a capacity of going thither . After the Session of this private consultation , all these friends unto Porsenna separated themselves , and each one in particular went about the execution of these resolutions , excpet Nicius and Martia , who sculked in the house of Sicanus until a fit time of shewing themselves useful in the service of Aronces . In the interim , this Prince was strangely perplexed that no tydings could be heard of Clelia ; and the more , because the Prince of Numidia was also concern'd in it : But in spight of all these fretting inquietudes , which in probability might have retarded his recovery , yet recover he did , and that sooner than could be hoped . The Prince of Numidia also began to mend upon his first dressing , so as Celeres now seeing nothing which could hinder these two Rivals from seeing her , he began to be exceedingly perplexed ; for he knew that the Prince of Numidia was ignorant that Aronces loved Clelia ; and his heart longed to impart himself unto his friend : On the other side , he was sure that Aronces knowing how Adherbal and he adored one and the same Saint , Aronces would no longer continue a lover of Adherbal : He did apprehend some danger in acquainting the Prince of Numida with the truth of this matter , and in trusting the secrets of one Rival unto another : Also he conceived that this confidence would be to no purpose , and that when Adherbal should know both the quality and affection of Aronces , it would not at all alter the thoughts of Clelia : therefore the advice which he gave unto Aronces was , to dissemble his thoughts from that Prince : For truly ( said Celeres to him ) what will it concern you , though Adherbal do love Clelia , as long as he cannot come to the sight of her , nor so much as know where she is ? Let him therefore be puling and telling you of his love to her : And to set him packing further off from you , give me leave to infuse some false intelligence unto him concerning Clelia , to the end he may be wandring in quest of her ; and you be thereby rid of that vexation which his presence causeth you . How 's this Celeres ( said he to me ) can you think I am able to endure Adherbal should ever come and tell me that he loves Clelia ? That he will do so for ever ; and that he intends to seek her all the world over ; that he will pull her out of the Arms of Horatius , and never yield her unto any ? Would you have me Celeres , suffer you to part from me with false intelligence , and perhaps send him nearer unto Clelia ; for since you know not where she is , how can you tell but that you may direct him the way to find her . No , no , Celeres , ( added he ) I have other thoughts than these ; and though sometimes I would be contented withal my heart , never again to see the Prince of Numidia's face since he is my Rival ; yet I wovld never have him out of my sight , until I know where Clelia is . In the mean time , it goes against my soul to dissemble with him , I neither know how I should speak to him , nor whether it be expedient to let him know my thoughts ; therefore if you will , let us leave the matter at hazard ; for when I do see him perhaps I shall not then be able to speak what I now think I am able to do . Truth is Madam , some two days after this discourse , though the Prince of Numidia was much weaker and unable than Aronces , yet he gave him a visit at his Chamber ; and he came in such a nick of time that he found Aronces alone , for I was then gone with the Princess of the Leontines and Aurelia . You may easily imagine how Aronces was surprised ; yet for all that he received him very civilly , but did not answer the caresses of the Numidian Prince with his usual freeness ; he began to thank him for the pains he had taken in coming to see him , but Adherbal obligingly interrupting him : No , no , ( said he unto him ) my dear Aronces , you need not thank me for what I have done : but if you saw into my heart perhaps you would complain against me , for this visit is not a visit of bare friendship , since my love unto Clelia hath a share in my affection to you , and I come as well to make you the confident of my Passion , as of my sorrow for so much sadness in your looks , both the last time you came to visit me and now . Sir , ( replied Aronces faintly ) I am so far unfit to be the confident of your Love , that if you will be rul'd by me , you shall never make choice of me for it . And yet replied Adherbal , you are furnished with all the qualities requisite in a most agreeable and faithful friend , for you slow in wit , ingenuity , and spirit , you have a most tender soul , you know Clelia as well as I do , you are her friend , and doubtless yet you love me , for since absence hath not diminished the least spark of my affection to you , I will judge of you by my self , and believe that your affection answers mine : That I may trust you with the whole secrets of my soul , and discover all my infirmities unto you . 'T is true Sir , ( replied Aronces ) that indeed I have a tender heart , and do know Clelia ; but alas , ( added he , out of his excess of love , sincerity and jealousie ) it is not so true that I am her friend . How , replied Adherbal , what alteration is this ? How is it possible you should ever hate that most transcendent person ? Nay , nay , mistake me not , ( replied he ) for I do love her in the same degree you do : Now judge whether or no I am fit to be your confident , and whether I could possibly give you a more heroick testimony of my friendship than this , in acquainting you with my love of Clelia . Oh Aronces , ( cried out the Prince of Numidia ) it is a most cruel testimony , for truly since I see that you do love Clelia , I need not ask any further why I am not loved my self . Upon this Adherbal was silent , and so a while continued ; in the mean while Aronces was something pleased in thinking that his Rival did not now look upon him as the confident of his love ; so as growing a little bolder , I know not Sir ( said he unto him ) whether you may accuse me for being the cause why Clelia doth not answer your affection , but I am very certain that I my self am not in the Catalogue of the happy , nor in all likelihood shall be a long time . Yet I conceived that being acquainted with your generosity , it was a piece of my duty to tell you ingeniously , that I have loved Clelia , ever since I was at Carthage . That I did love her at Capua , and that having hah the happiness to do Clelius some considerable services , he freely bestowed Clelia upon me , and I was upon the very point of marriage , when a most horrid Earthquake did make a separation between us . Thus , and with reason looking upon her as my own , since Clelius and Sulpicia gave her unto me , and since never contradicted their wills , I conceived it fit to acquaint you with the state of the business , and that to dissemble with you , did derogate from the maxims of true generosity . How Aronces ! ( said Adherbal then unto him ) hath Clelius and Sulpicia both made a promise of Clelia unto you ? and hath Clelia given her self unto you ? Yes Sir ( replied he ) and that is it which renders me the more miserable . But Sir you know that you are no Roman , replied Adherbal , and when she was at Carthage , Clelius then would not bestow her upon any but a Roman , but talked as if he would give her unto an ordinary Citizen of Rome , before the greatest King upon Earth . 'T was so indeed , replied Aronces , when we were at Carthage , but it is as true , that though I am no Roman , yet I had been a most happy man had fortune been pleased . Since you have thus far informed me Sir , replied Adherbal , I know very well how I ought to answer , but to tell you truly Aronces , I doubt I cannot ; I am so grieved to meet with a Rival in the person of my friend , and to hear I ought not in reason pretend any more unto Clelia , that I dare not answer for my own thoughts . And I am so little master of my self , ( added he in rising up ) that lest I should vent something in my transport of grief , that might make me repent it all my days , I will take my leave of you not knowing what I shall think when we meet next . Sir , replied Aronces , your virtue makes me ashamed , and I will use all the virtue that I have , to be both your Rival and your Friend : My design is the same , replied the Prince of Numidia , but I cannot say that I am able to execute it , nor do know whether I am able to be both at once , the most miserable and the most generous man. Upon this Adherbal retired , he himself not knowing his own thoughts of Aronces , for his soul was so sadded to hear that he could not pretend any more unto Clelia , as he was not the master of his own mind . Aronces himself could not chuse but grieve that he had such a brave man to his Rival : But Horatius being then the most legitimate object of his hatred , and finding no likelihood that the Prince of Numidia could ever prejudice him , his vertue surmounted all motions of any aversion towards that Prince , and overcoming himself , he went to visit him the next morning betimes . The Prince of Numidia emulating the generosity of his Rival , and unwilling to yield unto him in point of generosity , he gave him a most civil reception , and such high discourses passed between them , as made them admire each other , though their hearts did beat such a pulse as secretly moved rather to hatred than love of each other . After this , these two Rivals did meet at the Princess of the Leontines Chamber and at Aurelia's , but they met not without many standers by . The truth is , they continued not long in a power of seeing each other , for both being perfectly recovered together , they were forced to sever ; for Aronces was constrained to go unto Perusia , and transact about the preservation of the King his Fathers life : And the Prince of Numidia seeing no rational hope for himself , resolved to wander up and down the world , and not to be any longer in quest of Clelia , since now he had no pretence unto her : and the principal reason of this his resolve was , because he would try whether change of place would work a change of mind , and whether he could recover that tranquillity which he had lost . But finding it a piece of difficulty to take a handsome farewel of his Rival , he opened his heart unto Celeres , who being very desirous that two such great Princes should part fair without a quarrel , he did approve of his intention in departing without visiting Aronces , who being ready to go unto Perusia was mightily perplexed : For not knowing where Clelia was , he could have willingly wished , that though the sight of a Rival was a mote in his eye , yet he would have had the Prince of Numidia there as well as himself . But that wish was in vain : For Adherbal went that same night to take his leave of Sicanus and Aurelia , and giving them thanks for all favours received from them , he gave order that all his equipage should be ready by break of day ; but before he went he left two Letters with order to be delivered unto Celeres , one for Clelia the other for himself , which contained these lines . Adherbal unto Celeres . FOr all you are an intimate friend unto my Rival , yet I have seen you so passionately grieved at my misery , that I will desire a favour from you . 'T is true , it is a favour of a strange nature , since I heartily wish that you may not be able to do it ; for I conjure you to keep this inclosed Letter , for the most admirable Clelia , but that it may not be a breach of that fidelity which you owe unto my Rival , I do not desire you to deliver it unto her , until she hath made my Rival most happy . This being all I ask of you , I dare hope that you will not deny me this office , since I do not desire it may be done me until fortune hath put me into a capacity of meriting the compassion of my Rival . I hint not a syllable to you of him ; for what can that man say of him , who hath found in the person of Aronces , all that can possibly move the highest friendship , and the highest hatred ? Adien . Pity me , since you may safely do it without offence note my Rival and your Friend ; and believe that you could never pity a person who doth more merit it than my self . When Celeres had received and read this Letter , he was much surprised , and the more because that directed unto Clelia was sealed ; however since he was not desired to deliver it until Aronces , was first happy , he did not scruple at the doing of this Office for the Rival of his Friend . But as he was ruminating upon this adventure , Aronces comes suddenly into the Chamber , and sees Adherbals Letter unto Clelia , upon the Table ; this sight much amazing him , he asked Celeres in all hast whether he knew where she was , and how it came about that the Prince of Numidia directed this Letter unto him , for he kn●w his hand . Celeres perceiving the agitation of his Spirits , and Adherbal not having obliged him to conceal it from Aronces , he shewed him the Letter of his unfortunate Lover , and acquainted him with his departure , for till then he knew not of it . Aronces recollecting himself by degrees as he read this Letter ; Alas , alas , Celeres , ( said he unto him after he had read it ) I am afraid that you must never deliver my Rivals Letter unto Clelia , since you must not deliver it until she hath made me happy : No sooner had he said so , but a fresh gust of apprehension rowsing his thoughts , he lamented the absence of Adherbal , in a thought that perhaps he might come to find out Clelia . Yet notwithstanding Celeres so convinced him , that he was perswaded the absence of Adherbal would be advantageous unto him . For truly Sir , ( said he unto him amongst many other reasons ) there is not a more intollerable torment under the Sun , than to have a Rival whom virtue compels one to love , and whom love compels one to hate , to be perpetually in ones eye . 'T is right Celeres ( said he unto him ) but this is not the first time that such a passion as mine , hath hurried a man into unreasonable thoughts . Whilst this Prince was thus talking , he held in his hand his Rivals Letter unto his Mistress , and looked upon it as if his looks would have broke open the Seal : after restoring it hastily unto Celeres , take it Celeres ( said he ) and keep it , lest a spark of jealousie should force me to open it : And that my fidelity may be the more manifest , I will be faithful unto an unfortunate Lover and Rival , let my desire of seeing what he hath written unto Clelia be never so great : So Celeres took the Letter and told his friend , that had he offered to have opened it , he would have given a stop to his curiosity . After which Sicanus being come , and telling them that the Princess of the Leontines prepared her self to go next morning unto Perusia , and transact in the service of Aronces , they went both together unto her Chamber , where Celeres related all passages ; shewing them the Prince of Numidia's Letter , and applauded the power which Aronces had over himself , in not opening that Letter which his Rival writ unto Clelia , though he had a most strong desire unto it . Were it possible to esteem Aronces more than I do ( replied the Princess of the Leontines ) doubtless I should , for I do think no quality under Heaven more laudable than fidelity is ; especially when it is preserved in such cases , wherein it is easie to be otherwise , or where good excuses may be had , or examples to authorize infidelity . How many men are there in the World , who never use to make the least scruple of opening all the Letters which come unto their hands ? who invent devices how to open and then shut them again unperceivedly ? and who have such a general curiosity to be prying into all manner of Letters , that no Seal escapes them : As the Princess of the Leontines was saying so , Aurelia entred , and no sooner entred but Sicanus addressed himself unto the Princess of the Leontines ; Madam ( said he unto her ) if you desire to be informed further of their curiosity who love to be opening Letters , I beseech you intreat Aurelia to tell you ; for she is acquainted with a fair Lady , whom you Madam also know , that put such tricks upon her ; and therefore since she is better able to inform you then I am , I will leave it unto her to tell you all the passages of it . So Sicanus having Letters to write unto Perusia , he went out , and left Aurelia to supply his place who did become it excellently well ; for she apprehending at first the business , did smilingly ask the Princess of the Leontines , whether it was concerning the opening of any Letters ; for if it be ( added she ) none in the World can give a better account of such a matter then my self , unless I have forgotten ; though for my part I have renounced ever making use of any such ways , as heretofore have brought upon me abundance of delight , and as much sorrow . The Question ( replied the Princess of the Leontines ) is not concerning the opening of any Letter , but whether we ought absolutely to condemn or excuse such Men as are so inquisitive as to open them ; such as make a mock at those who are so scrupulously faithful , as not to open the Letters of their very enemies , although they were perswaded they contained some concernments of themselves . Madam , replied Aurelia , I am able to give you all those fond and false reasons , which are alledged by those who are inquisitive , for a friend of mine hath instructed me in the Art : Aurelia had no sooner said so , but the Lady of whom she spoke entred ; for she living within three miles of the Thrasimenian Lake , towards the Isle of Saules , she used often to visit Aurelia ; also she had seen the Princess of the Leontines two or three times . Yet this Princess never before knew of her humour in opening Letters ; because no occasion concerning it did present it self ; but as soon as she was entred , Aurelia knowing her humour , and also knowing that she affected raillery , and that she did not think she did ill in opening all the Letters which came under her hands , she told her that she came in a very good time to help her out in the maintenance of a good cause : For truly ( said she unto her ) as I was boasting of my skill in opening and shutting of Letters , they would needs perswade me that I put my self unto a great deal of trouble ▪ which could hardly ever procure me any great delight ; and besides , they would make me believe , that such an act was neither just nor generous . For matter of justice and generosity ( replied this Lady whose name was Statilia ) perhaps it will prove a little difficult to prove that it is ; but for matter of pleasure ( added she ) I will maintain that there is nothing fuller of delight then to make ones self Mistress of anothers secrets unperceivedly , and never be beholding to them for it : and I am perswaded , that there is always some kind of pleasure in knowing that which others know not , and which they do not know , that others know it , be the thing of what nature it will. For my particular ( said the Princess of the Leontines ) I am not of your opinion , for there are a thousand sorts of secrets , which never move the least curiosity in me . For my part , added Aronces , my mind is not at all inquisitive after such things , as in which I have no interest , and as I should not think well any should dive too far into my heart , so I will never offer to dive into the hearts of others ; and I am so far from opening their Letters ( said he and smiled ) that I think if their hearts were in my hands , I should not screw any thing out of them ; always excepting the heart of my Mistress , and the hearts of my Rivals . For my part ( replied Statilia ) I should not use the matter so : and since it is more easie to open Letters then hearts , and since sometimes opening the one , the other is discovered , I will never omit any opportunity of satisfying my curiosity ; but that I may never be taxed with any malicious curiosity , I assure you , that though I have opened almost all the Letters which ever came unto my hands , yet I never raised any mischief between the parties , or set them at variance . But I beseech you tell me ( said then the Princess of the Leontines ) to what purpose is it that you are so desirous to open Letters , since you make no use of the contents ? To do so once out of an humour of gallantry , I confess some small delight may be taken in it ; but to make a matter of care and continual practice for nothing , I must confess , that I cannot understand it : First , this must be an infallible position , that of a hundred Letters which you open , there is not one wherein you have any concernment nor wherein you can take any pleasure in seeing , for those who have a mind to speak of you , will not trust the mention of you in their Letters ; such as hold any intrignes of gallantry will not commit them to such hands as come within your walk ; Domestick business never diverts ; general news can be no subject for your curiosity , since that is known to you as well as them that write ; common complements cannot be any pleasure to you , and for Letters of wit , they will be shewed unto you without your opening them ; so as I must conclude , that you commit a very unjust Act for a very poor pittance of pleasure . And I am perswaded , that nothing in the world ought to be more inviolable then the fidelity of Letters ; so as though I had in my hands a Letter which came from one of my professed enemies , directed unto a person whom I neither loved , nor he loved me , yet I would let it pass without an opening . Indeed the facility in committing this kind of crime , is an argument to me , that it ought never to be committed , and that nothing ought to be more inviolable then Letters . For my part ( said Statilia ) I may conceive it may be with this , as with Theft in Sparta , where they punish only those who steal ill-favouredly , and are taken in the Act. So as I must conclude , that when one hath the art of handsome opening them , so as it shall never be perceived ; and that when one knows how to conceal the contents of the Letter opened , it can be no great crime to open them . This were reason enough to keep you from it , replied Aronces , that oftentimes you put your self to abundance of trouble about the opening of a Letter , wherein you find nothing , when as you might employ your time and pain much better . If that consideration would have corrected her ( replied Aurelia ) she had been long since corrected : For such an Adventure happened unto her one day , which I shall relate unto you , if she will give me leave . I consent ( said Statilia ) provided you will give me leave to relate some Adventures which have passed , and which have accustomed me to open Letters . This condition is so just ( said Celeres ) as I believe Aurelia will not be against it . I shall not be against any thing , answered Aurelia , which may excuse Statilia . But since it is my turn to speak first , ( pursued she , and addressed her self to the Princess of the Leontines ) be pleased to know Madam , that there was in Perusia some four or five years , a Lady and a Widow , whose beauty was in competition with Statilia's , this is sufficient to make you think there was no great love between them . I must tell you in general terms , that both of them had beauty enough to divide between themselves , all the hearts that were in a most gallant Court. They were perpetually making usurpations upon one another , and could never keep within the limits of their own Empires . I beseech you ( said Statilia and interrupted her ) come to the business of Letters , if you will have me let you go on with your story . I shall come to it presently ( replied Aurelia , and turned towards the Princess of the Leontines ) that Statilia passionately desiring to know the secret thoughts of her pretended Rivalless , received a Letter which was not directed unto her , but was amongst many others which were directed unto her . As soon as she saw the Superscription , she knew it to be the hand of that Lady whom she loved not ; and she saw written upon it , the name of a Man who was deeply in love with Statilia , and whose fidelity she suspected ; for of late he was less assiduous in his visits to her then ordinary , but more unto the other Lady . So that musing upon the matter , and considering all circumstances , she believed him to be in love with this Lady ; she concluded it upon a hundred consequences , which she believed to be infallible , as upon conjectures which she thought to be unquestionable . I coming into the Chamber , she acquainted me with the Adventure , and with her resolution of opening the Letter ; but , said she , I must use all my art in the opening of it , for I would by no means have the two interested persons to know that I have seen it ; but on the contrary , it being delivered without any suspicion of me , I may carry it so as she who did write it shall think her new Lover hath revealed all unto me , and as for him to whom it is directed , I will endeavour to make him believe , that I know of it by some other of this Ladies Lovers . Therefore it is requisite , I use extraordinary care in the opening of it , that it may be done and not perceived . At the last Statilia after two hours muse upon it , and after two hours more spent in experiments upon other Letters , to try which way was the best , she opened this Letter which procured her so much anger and curiosity . And that you may the better apprehend her awonishment , I must acquaint you , that this Lady who writ this Letter had a very pleasant house in the Countrey : In this house , there was a Man who had an excellent faculty in certain curious works . This Man by an odd piece of Fortune was called by the very same name of him that was in love with Statilia , though their qualities were much different : So as in lieu of finding matters of Courtship and gallantry , as she expected in this Letter , she found several orders relating unto the Gardens and works of this Lady ; in some places she desired he would have a special care to plant rows of Orange-Trees , in another place she desired might be a Fountain circled about with a Palizado of Myrtles , and many other things which were absolutely impertinent unto the imagination of Statilia . However , she never went about to undeceive her self , but still would needs have it , that this was a Letter of some private correspondency , which had in it some amphibious sence ; for as you know , since the famous Sybil who came unto Tarquin at Rome , and writ a book of Verses called Acrosticks , which by taking the first letter of every Line makes up perfect sence on the side , many after her made use of this invention . Statilia was above an hour in turning and winding the words and lines of this Letter every way , in hopes to find some sence fitting to her fancy ; but as she was thus busying our self , the Slave who brought it unto her amongst many others , came to ask for it , and to tell her that it was directed unto a certain Man who had the oversight of such a Ladies works . Upon a more strict examination and consideration of the business , Statilia perceived that all her discants and conceits upon this Letter were upon false surmises ; that she had taken a great deal of pains to no purpose , and that she was not a jot the wiser in that thing which she most desired to know . Yes , replied Statilia , I drew thus much advantage out of my curiosity , that I knew there was nothing in the Letter worth the knowing , for had I let it pass without a sight , I should have believed all my life long , that this Lady had written a Letter of gallantry , and that this pretended gallant was persidious . But Madam , added she , the better to acquaint you , how I came unto this humour of opening of Letters , be pleased to know , that the first person I ever loved , was the most cunning wench that ever was , and after a hundred testimonies of my affection to her , I took a journey into the Countrey for eight days , where we were almost continually together at an Aunts house of hers , who was my Cousin . In this solitude we were never asunder , and as in friendship nothing is so sweet , as to be talking unto each other upon what we think of all our acquaintance , so did we , she being naturally ingenious , and loving me very tenderly . I did truly tell her my opinion of every one she named me , not withholding my most secret thoughts from her . At last , I was to return unto Perusia , and leave her in the Countrey ; she sent above twenty several Letters by me , she shewed me many of them before the sealing , and I did not suspect that there was any of the rest which she shewed not unto me that any ways concerned me , for she carried it so cunningly , that I believed she would have shewed me all if I desired . So as taking into my charge these Letters , as soon as I came into Perusia , I thought of delivering them according to directions : But as chance would have it , one of them was unsealed , and I must confess I could not seal it before I read it ; it chanced to be one of those which she had not shewed unto me , and it was directed unto a Man , who at that time did not hate me , and was her Cousin . I having spoke much good of him unto her , I found that she acquainted him in her Letter with all I had spoke in his advantage , and gave him the greatest hopes in the World : I blushing for anger , and finding what I expected not , I resolved to open all the rest which I had not seen ; and truly I did not repent it , though she moved me to be extremely angry . For I found in one of them ( which was directed unto a Woman who was owner of as many bad , as good qualities ) that she had imparted unto her , a great part of what I had said of her : I found in another of them a notable piece of Railery , which she had put upon me . And to be short , I discovered , that she was the most crafty Wench upon earth , and the least worthy of my friendship . In the heat of my anger , I sent her back all her Letters open ; and I made a solemn vow most religiously to be observed , that I would open every Letter which came under my hands , which I did not see before sealing , because I would never expose my self unto any such disasters , as then by good fortune I prevented : Ever since my curiosity hath been so well satisfied , that I knew not how to repent of it . I perceive , replied the Princess , you have found out an invention not to be deceived your self , but is it not worse to be upbraided with deceiving of others , then it is to upbraid others with deceiving you ? Having had experience of both ( replied Statilia and laughed ) I can assure you , Madam , that in these matters it is much better to deceive others , then to be deceived by them . Truth is ( added she ) that if I could charge my self with any wicked action , I should be ashamed ; but I cannot think the opening of a Letter to be a crime so hainous . For if there be no matter of consequence in it , then I do no harm unto any : If there be any matter of mirth in it which relates not to my self : I can laugh at it in a corner ; and if there be any injurious matter which reflects upon my self , I have injured them only , who would have injured me : So as I must conclude , that of all the sins which one can commit , this I speak of is the least , the most easie to be acted , and the most pleasant . You cannot perswade me with all the wit you have ( replied the Princess of the Leontines ) but that the opening of Letters is a most dangerous habit ; it is so much against the maxims of justice and generosity , that I dare maintain it is a violation of all manner of rights , and that it is a less folly to rob another , to usurp Kingdoms , and to be revenged upon ones enemies by sword , or poison , then to blemish ones fidelity by such things as those . For by robbing one may inrich himself ; by usurping a Kingdom , one may satisfie his ambition , and by revenge upon enemies one may gust the sweets of it ; but there is neither pleasure nor profit gotten by opening of Letters , at the least not by one in a hundred . Yet experience makes it manifest that it is the crime of many , and the custom of it so easily gotten , as I cannot tell how Aurelia could break her self of it . Alas Madam , replied Aurelia , I was easily broken of it , for I think never was any one more severely punished then I was for my curiosity : But I am very much obliged unto that charitable Friend who was my punisher and correcter . Oh I beseech you ( replied the Princess of the Leontines ) tell us how you came to leave off that trick which Statilia taught you . Since you command it Madam ( replied Aurelia ) you must know , that after I had learned of Statilia all her inventions of opening Letters , and had practised them five or six days together , and did nothing else : After I say , that I was grown very cunning , I made use of my skill upon several occasions ; but having another friend besides Statilia , whom I loved very well , and was also loved again , I would have made her my Confident in a business of a Letter which I opened , and would have told her all . She being a person more scrupulous in such matters then Statilia , she resolved to put a trick upon me which might correct me , for a thing which she thought not just . For a whole month together I received abundance of Letters , several ways , upon several subjects , all directed unto Men of my acquaintance , wherein I still found something which vexed me ; for she who caused them to be written , knowing all the secrets of my whole life , she had contrived them so cunningly , that I burned above a dozen Letters after I had opened them , not suspecting that she had any hand in them . At last I was so pitifully perplexed that not being able to continue any longer , I went to empty my self unto this charitable friend ; for though I loved Statilia very well , yet at that time there were some things which I could not impart unto her . As soon as I began to complain , she unto whom I made my moan , began to mock me , and said I deserved no pity , and that those who were miserable by their own folly , deserved no compassion . Alas ( replied I ) my misery proceeds from what others have written ; but if you would not have seen their Letters replied she ) this had not been written of you . After this , she would have perswaded me , that this was a punishment for my curiosity : But I was deaf in the ear , insomuch , as she did not question , but that I would open the next Letter I met withal : And indeed , in order to her design of converting me , she did write one Letter directed unto her self , though it was really intended for me , as being to pass through my hands , thinking that I would open that Letter as soon as any 's else : This Letter I received , simply believing it intended for my friend , and according to her hopes I did open it . But Madam , I was most strangely ashamed when after the opening of it , I found that in lieu of being to her , it was from her , and intended for me , and more damped when I read it : For , Madam , it contained all the arguments that could be devised against that ill quality of opening of Letters , and to make me ashamed of it : The Letter was long , and full of wit , and concluded that it was a thing never to be excused , unless it were done out of a resentment of jealousie . Therefore ( said she in the end of her Letter ) if you will ever go about to justifie this ill quality unto me , you must accuse your self of two things more , you must confess that you are both in love and also jealous , and the suspicion which you have of every one , makes you look for that which you would never find . Thus , Madam , was the cure of my curiosity , for from that time I made a promise unto my self , never to open any more Letters ; and I was so convinced with the arguments of my generous friend , that I went and acquainted her with my resolution , she in recompence confessed , that all those Letters which had so perplexed me , were writ only to correct me : but they had not the same influence upon Statilia ; for she hath opened several Letters which were directed unto me , and put her self to much trouble in making them up again : After all this , Statilia being excellent at Railery , did very ingeniously defend her self against all the solid reasons which the Princess of the Leontines , Aronces , Aurelia , and Celeres brought against her , yet she was forced to confess , that they were in the right , and she in the wrong ; but withal she protested , that she should for ever continue in the wrong , and as long as she live never be broken of it ; after this , she concluded her visit and went away . And the Princess of the Leontines continuing her applauds of Aronces for his fidelity even unto his Rival , they began a most solid league of friendship . Indeed this Princess according to her promise went into Perusia , Aurelia went also : But as for Sicanus , he staid with Nicius and Martia to give all directions concerning Aronces , when the time did require . In the mean time Aronces finding himself in a fit condition to go , and seeing the interest of the King his Father , his own , and of his love , required that he should go as soon as possible he could to Mezentius , he went two days after the Princess of the Leontines departed from the Isle of Sauls , and he was entertained with so much honour , that Mezentius lodged him in his own Palace , and would have every one look upon him as a Man unto whom he owed his life : So that as it is the custom of all Courts , Aronces had not only the favourable aspect of the Prince , but of every one besides . Bianor and Tiberinus also did him all imaginable honours : And as Aronces was infinitely amiable , so it was an easie matter for him to get love . The heart of Mezentius was so much moved , as he spoke it openly , a few days after he came to Perusia , that though he had not been a Debtor to him for his Life , yet he should have most tenderly loved him , and think him worthy of his highest favour . These advantagious words being reported unto Tiberinus , he began to be jealous of this growing Favorite , so as to give him a handsome remove , he told Mezentius that it was a shame for him to keep a stranger so long in his Court , and that it were good to pack him away with some magnificent Present , to the end he might go about his business . But Mezentius being of an apprehensive wit , knew well enough the jealous thoughts of Tiberinus , and without giving any direct answer , told him that e're long he would do what did become him . Mean time , the Princess of the Leontines , out of her zealous and generous devotion to serve Aronces , did force her self to look upon Tiborinus a little better then ordinary , and endeavoured to make him love Aronces , she did still preserve very carefully that amity which she had gotten amongst all the Grandees of that Court : And scarce a day passed without some secret conference with her , from the friends of Porsenna and Galerita , Sicanus and others who negotiated for Aronces , did continually communicate unto him what each of them in particular had done . But the greatest affliction upon Aronces was , that he could not hear a word of Clelia , though by order from Mezentius a strict Inquisition was made for her throughout all his Dominions . So as since he could not then depart from Perusia , considering the condition where in the King his Father was , nor knowing where to seek her , he resolved to stay until he could better dispose of himself , and in the interim to send secretly unto the Towns which were then Enemies unto Rome ; for he conceived that Horatius who was upon ill terms with Tarquin , could not seek a safer retreat then amongst his enemies . So as in order to this design , he sent unto all such places where there was any hopes to hear something of her . After which , he did wholly devote himself to save the life of Porsenna . For Mezentius desiring a Successor , and to marry his Daughter , he having no Children , did accuse Porsenna that he went about to murther him , and did charge him indeed with some shews of probability . Indeed the Man who would have killed him , and whom Aronces killed , was a Friend of the Prisoner King , and if his virtues had not been apparent unto all the World , it might have been thought , that desire of liberty might have prompted him to consent unto such an unworthy action . So as Mezentius having some colour to accuse him of such a crime , he made it be prosecuted , and they proceeded against him as a Delinquent . Aronces then being in great favour and familiarity with Mezentius , he talked one day with him concerning this accusation , and told him that he believed it had no good foundation , and beseeched him to take a business of that great importance into his serious consideration . How Aronces said Mezentius unto him , did you give death to him , who would by order from Porsenna have taken away my life , and would you now save his life , and who would have been my death ? Sir , replyed Aronces , I desire to keep you from doing a thing which afterward you may repent of , when it is too late : And if an unfortunate Stranger , to whom you have given leave to utter his mind , may be still permitted to speak , I would ingeniously confess that I think there is nothing of greater consideration , then for a Soveraign Prince to be very cautious how he meddles with those of his own quality ; for if he put them into the Rank of other men , then doth he lose his own priviledges , and makes himself capable to suffer that which he inflicts upon others . Therefore Sir , I beseech you be not too hasty in proceeding against Porsenna , but make a difference betwixt a great King and a common Subject . Your language , replied Mezentius , is indeed both prudent and generous , but the life of Porsenna is so great an obstacle unto all my designs , that since fortune hath given me a just cause to ruine him , I ought to do it , unless I be the most imprudent man upon earth . I do know very well , Sir , replied Aronces , that Porsenna is accused ; but I cannot tell whether there be any proofs against him : 'T is true you were assaulted by a man who was tyed unto his interest ; but Sir , you have kept him under such strict guards , as it is not credible he should ever have a hand in such a horrid act : And therefore Sir be careful , least in seeking for a pretence to ruine the innocent , you become guilty your self , and least you should provoke the just gods to revenge his death : Sir I beseech you pardon the boldness of my language , for I take so great an interest in all that concerns you , as I hope that my zeal will plead my excuse : I thank you , replied Mezentius , and my love is so tender towards you , that you may speak any thing ; but for this love to you , you are more obliged unto me then you imagine ; for you have so great a resemblance of a Man , whom of all the World I most hate , as I wonder you can be deep in my affection . However , I must tell you , that I do not wonder you should speak as you do , for you are young , you know not the several interests of my state , nor the secret reasons which I have to ruine Porsenna : Therefore being neither angry , nor perswaded by any thing you have said , let me tell you , that if I do not ruine Porsenna , he will ruine me ; and in the choice of these two , I had better ruine then be ruined . Aronces had further replied , if Tiberinus had not come in ; who seeing them in such private conference , grew extremely jealous ; for he knew by the countenance of Mezentius , that the discourse was very serious , and concerned something of great importance . So as discontent appearing in his eyes , Mezentius perceived it and was angry ; and to punish Tiberinus for taking it ill he should talk with Aronces , he spoke not a word unto him , but continued talking with that Prince ; insomuch as Tiberinus being extremely netled , he went out abruptly , & went unto the Princess of the Leontines . Mean time , Mezentius talked no more of Porsenna unto Aronces ; but pressed him to tell who and from whence he was . You know ( said he unto him ) that I have often asked you , and could never get a direct answer from you . 'T is very true Sir , replied Aronces , and I beseech you let me be silent still ; for truly Sir , I have several reasons to conceal my self ; and all I can say at this time is , that as soon as I can I will let you know it . Your answer doth a little stagger me , replyed Mezentius , for it makes me think you were one of those Children who were left in the Street , exposed to the Will of Fate , and ignorant of your extraction . No , Sir , replyed Aronces , I am none of those , I know my Progenitors are noble ; but I know withal that I ought not to discover it , until some matters be over , which perpaps will be very shortly . As Aronces was saying so Bianor entred , who came to tell Mezentius , that he had met with many circumstances which made it conjecturable , that Porsenna was knowing to the design of him who would have assassinated him . But whilst these passages were at the Palace of Mezentius , Tiberinus was with the Princess of the Leontines , inveighing against the new favourite Aronces : It is desired Madam ( said he unto her after many other matters ) I shall ere long be as much out of my Masters favour as out of my Mistresses , and considering the fresh favours of Aronces , I shall be as unfortunate in my ambition as in my Love. That I may remove half of your misfortunes ( replyed the Princess very wisely ) I pray follow my counsel . Your language Madam , had been more obliging , replied Tiberinus , if you had said , I command you . Which you will ( said she ) if your case were mine in lieu of crossing the growing favours upon Aronces , I would comply with him and his interests , and perswade him that he was a debtor unto me for the good fortune he enjoys ; and in order hereunto I will take upon me to make this union betwixt you ; for I cannot conceive that you can continue long in favour , unless there be some who is in favour with Mezentius about his pleasures , whilst you are about his great affairs : You know this Prince as old as he is , hath all the inclinations of a young man : So as whilst you are transacting in State affairs , the other may be the companion of his diversions : make choice of Aronces for it , he is young , he is a stranger , he is not in a capacity to move factions in the Court , nor any way hurt you ; and in all likelihood will be contented with a pleasant life , and enjoy the sweets of his favours in that kind . But I beseech you Madam , replied Tiberinus , how can you tell whether Aronces will not supplant me in the place which I enjoy , if once he enter into the heart of Mezentius : If you be in power to supplant him ( replied the Princess ) then do it ; but take heed lest in going about to ruine him you ruine your self . But on the other side by taking that course which I propose , you run no hazard , for by not crossing the favours of Aronces , but complying with his interest , Mezentius finding no stop to his inclinations , will of himself leave off those things which now divert him ; but say he should not , however you have thereby obliged Aronces ; and it is not probable that he who seems to be of a most notable generosity , will ever dishonour himself by any publick ingratitude , and therefore the best expedient is as I advise principally , because he may not be looked upon as a new Favourite , but rather his favours may be looked upon as an effect of yours . The Princess of the Leontines also used many other arguments unto Tiberinus ; so as none being fitter to perswade than a Mistress , Tiberinus thought all her reasons to be very good , and he thought himself so happy that she would interest her self in his fortune , as he told her that he did absolutely put himself into her hands , and that she might tell Aronces what she pleased ; So as Aronces coming in , to lose no time , she resolved to unite them before they parted ; but to do it the more handsomly , and the better to deceive Tiberinus , she no sooner saw Aronces ; but she began discourse : You come very happily Sir , said she unto him , to thank Tiberinus for those favours for which you are obliged unto him : For truly Aronces to be plain with you , you are a debtor unto him for all those favours which you receive from Mezentius : Truth is , that Prince intended to have packt you away with a Princely Present , the next morning you came hither , for those who have seen Porsenna at your age , do say that you do extremely resemble him : And Mezentius could hardly have endured the sight of you , if Tiberinus had not stopped his aversion , which he carefully hides from you , by reason of his obligations to you ; which aversion he had never overcome without Tiberinus : I thought it to be expedient that you were acquainted with the state of things , to the end you might apply your self unto the fortunes of him unto whom you are obliged , and so make your own the more secure . Aronces knowing the meaning of the Princess , did answer her as handsomly as she spoke . Insomuch as Tiberinus suiting with the intentions of that Princess , did contract a league so great , as he discovered unto Aronces all the ways that would most work upon the spirit of Mezentins . But that which was most remarkable in this business was , that to testifie the confidence in Aronces , and the more to engage him in his interests , he told him that above all it was most expedient to hasten the ruine of Porsenna . For truly ( said he ) as long as that Prince is living , the life of Mezentius is not secure : Aronces durst not at the first openly contradict Tiberinus , lest he should render himself suspected : So as this conference ended with reciprocal protestations , never to prejudice each other unto Mezentius : And indeed , they did negotiate together as men who stood in need of each other . Tiberinus confessed unto Aronces , his love unto the Princess of the Leontines , and he perceived , that if he would be in the favour of Mezentius , he must comply with Aronces , so as he neglected nothing in order thereunto . This being the state of things , the people of Arezzes and Crotones made such an unexpected eruption and entred so far into the Country of him whom they took for their enemy , that Perusia was hotly alarm'd : and Mezentius as stout as he was , did think of leaving the Metropolis of his Dominions , and retire himself unto an Isle of the Thrasimenian Lake , until he had mustred his forces . But Aronces , who had great favour and familiarity with him , was against it ; and perswaded him that upon such occasions , it was very dangerous to fly or shew any signs of Fear , so as he resolved to stay and make head against his enemies as well as he could . There being some Forces still on foot , by reason that he was never a quiet possessor of Clusium , he gave orders that they should be drawn into a body . The People of Perusia offered of themselves to Arm ; and Aronces beseeched Mezentius for leave to go and view the enemy . And accordingly he went in the Head of Two Hundred Horse only , to see what he could discover of their true force ; he behaved himself so bravely in this employment , that he defeated one party which he met , and took many Prisoners , from whom he knew the true state of things . So as returning to Mezentius after this glorious attempt , he exhorted him to meet the enemy . And accordingly , as soon as their Troops were mustred , and some Discipline used amongst the fresh Soldiers , who were listed to defend their Houses and their Wives , he went out of Perusia , followed by Tiberinus , Bianor , all the Grandees of the State , Aronces and Celeres . But what necessity soever there was of Soldiers , the Guards upon Porsenna were not lessened , such fears there was of his escape ; nor were the Guards upon Galerita diminished . But to be short , Mezentius marched towards those , who struck a terrour all before them ; and who were Masters of the Field , and who carried themselves as in a Country which they intended to ruine , the better to subject it . Aronces , knowing that it concerned him to signalize himself upon this occasion , and that Tiberinus was not sorry in his heart that he would expose himself , it was an easie request to obtain the most dangerous command . And indeed , it was he who commanded a small Party of choice men , designed for the Forlorn Hope , unto all the dangers and perils of the Army : Celeres was the faithful Companion of his Adventures in War , as well as in his Adventures of Love. Aronces did acquit himself so heroickly in this desperate employment , that as it may be said he saved the life of Mezentius many a time ; for by his diligence he came to understand the state of his Enemies , and he hindred the Enemy from having any knowledge of that Princes Condition ; for as soon as any party appeared , he assaulted and repulsed them , and he was the Actor of so many glorious exploits in this rencounter , that if they were all related severally , they would seem incredible . At last , after several days of only facing each other , and both sides declining Fight , they were both equally forced to give Battel ; which though it was not fought by such formidable Armies , as the very sight of them strikes terror , yet it was more terrible than if these two Armies had been more numerous : For when a Battel is fought betwixt four or five hundred thousand men , commonly a great part of them are only Spectators of the Fight , and the Victory is oftentimes gotten more by a panick fear or a tumultuous rout , which huge multitudes are subject unto , where order is hard to be kept ; than by any true actions of valour , or conduct of the Captains . On the other side , when two small bodies fight there are none idle , all are in equal danger , death is in every Rank ; all bestir themselves , all sight , and every particular Soldier is the Carver out of his own glory , since chance of War here is not to be expected , nor is the victory to be gotten by the capricious humour of Fortune , but by true valour and prudent Conduct . But if ever great actions were done in a short time , and between a few Troops it was at this time ; when Mezentius was ready to perish , if the valour and good Fortune of Aronces had not rescued him . These two little Armies were no sooner in sight of each other , but without so much delay as to seek advantages , the Fight began , and that with such animosity and fury , as useth to be amongst such as are desperate . At the first , the right wing of Mezentius was broken , and Bianor who commanded it was killed : But Aronces whose Body upon that occasion , was joyned unto that which Bianor commanded , he having taken his place , he made Fortune wheel about , and rallying the broken Troops , he routed them who broke them . On the other side , Mezentius being astonished to see that Bianor had made so poor resistance , he cooled the courage of his men , by his wonder at it : So as the enemy making use of this favourable opportunity , they charged through the Battel where he was : Insomuch that things were in a very bad condition , when Aronces observing what passed , left Celeres to keep things in the condition he had brought them : He went then to help Mezentius , carrying only two hundred Horses with him , and infusing fresh spirits into the Soldiers , by a thousand actions of Valour which they had seen him perform , he came to the place where Mezentius was , but he came just as that Prince , whom he found forsaken of his men , and environ'd with enemies , was ready to render himself and be their Prisoner . But Aronces assaulted his Enemies with such vigour , as the vanquishers became vanquished , and were forced to let go their Prisoner of that great importance . And as if Fortune was resolved that Aronces should have all the glory of the day . As soon as he had setled the Battel , he perceived that the Wing which Tiburinus commanded had need of help : So as without more delay , he hasted to the place where necessity invited him , he alter'd the face of things , and got a most perfect victory . For indeed the enemy losing their hearts , after they had lost their advantages , he broke them all ; and did so absolutely defeat them , that those who died not at this bloody skirmish , threw down their Arms , and implored the mercy of the Conquerors . It was most observable , that though Aronces commanded only a little Body , yet he commanded the whole Army , as soon as Bianor was dead : For his admirable Valour got him such credit in the minds of all the Soldiers and Officers , that they did both acknowledge and obey him . Mezentius , Tiberinus , and the whole Army did publish , that it was he only who won the day : Celeres did highly signalize himself that day ; and by high acts rendred himself worthy of that esteem which Aronces had of him . In the mean time , the Enemies General being dead , and no Enemy appearing , Mezentius after he had left the command of the Army , unto the Conduct of an old Commander , and taken order for the Funeral of Bianor , he conceived it best to return unto Perusia , to assure the people of Victory . And Aronces having no mind to leave him , lest he should attempt something against the life of Porsenna , he returned thither also : And he return'd with such Trophies of Honour , as he was received with such acclamations , that they raised a most timely jealousie in Tiberinus , and did not over-well please Mezentius , as much as he was obliged unto Aronces , and as well as he loved him . For indeed the fright being very great in Perusia , every one looked upon him as the deliverer of the Town : Insomuch without a word of Mezentius or Tiberinus , nothing could be heard but the name of Aronces ; every street was filled with multitudes of men , who pressed to behold him as if they had never seen him . Those who had seen him in one street , ran a back way to see him in another ; Women with Children in their arms , did shew him unto them as the man who had saved the lives of their Fathers , and preserved their Liberties ; and such glorious applauds were given Aronces at his entry into Perusia , that his modesty made him blush . Tiberinus yet dissembled the secret sorrows ; and he went unto the Princess of the Leontines , as soon as he had lodged Mezentius in his Palace , but he went with a most dejected look ; thinking it a shame for him to appear before a Princess with whom he was in Love , since he could not bring with him the chief glory of the Victory . And he was no sooner there , but Aronces and Celeres came in also ; so as Tiberinus striving to constrain himself , he began to commend Aronces , ( who modestly interrupting him ) began to commend him again , and presently after to talk of something else , asking the Princess how Sextilia received the news of Bianor's death ; she received it , answered she , with much sorrow : Yet it is believed that it is not so much out of tenderness , as some resentments of ambition ; for she is so confident that Mezentius will put Porsenna to death , and that Galerita will be married unto his Brother , that she may be comforted after his death . For Mezentius being old , she fears her Fortunes would not change if he should die before he put the King of Clusium to death , and before he had married the Princess his Daughter unto some of her Relations . At the last , there is one that pretends to know her thoughts , did assure Aurelia that these were hers . After this they talked of many other things ; and much other Company coming in , Tiberinus could not speak a word of his Passion unto the Princess of the Leontines . But the day following , he found an opportunity whether she would or no : Yet being of an infinite ingenuity , and knowing it was not a time to treat him ill , if she intended to serve Aronces , she carried her self with such a civility towards him , as did put him into some hopes , though her words did not signifie so much . In the mean time , as soon as the Victory of Aronces had put Perusia into a Calm , Mezentius began to think upon Porsenna's death , and at the same time to marry the Princess his Daughter . But since there was no thinking upon the last of these , until he had executed the first , he began to renew the execution of the business , and to draw up a charge against Porsenna , for complying with that Assassinate who would have murthered him . On the other side , all the friends unto that Prince , being advertised by Sicanus and Nicius , they began to negotiate secretly for the prevention of so great a misfortune , and to acquaint Aronces , who was then in a most miserable condition ; for he could not hear any news of Clelia ; and both honour and nature would not permit him to depart from Perusia , or if he should he knew not whither to go , nor where the person whom he loved was . Moreover , though he was much in the esteem of Mezentius , yet he knew that his hatred unto Porsenna was above it : And he conceived , that if ever he should acquaint him that he was his son , he would then change his mind , and hate him as much as ever he loved him . All he could do was to try if he could prolong the matter , until the friends of the King his Father , had some power to help him , when he should speak unto Mezentius , as the Son of Porsenna . In order to that , as he was one day talking unto that Prince , concerning the weighty matter he asked him , whether it were not convenient to endeavour the discovery of the truth from the mouth of the Prisoner King ? For indeed Sir , ( said Aronces to him ) if you should upon bare conjectures put a great Prince to death , you would eternally stain your glory by it : I would advise you to send some faithful and unbyassed person unto him , who in a discourse which may appear to be without design , may endeavour to find out something , which may clear him or justifie him : and if you would be pleased to permit me the liberty of seeing him , I am confident to make him speak more freely than otherwise he would : For seeming to enter into his interests , and willing to serve him , he may chance trust me so far as to impart something , which will either keep you from destroying him unjustly , or make it appear you may do it justly . At the first , Mezentius did reject this proposition ; and told Aronces , that Porsenna had long since deserved death : That it was sufficient he was able to Ruine him , and that he was to blame for letting him live so long . Do you not see that this Prince is an eternal colour for Civil War , in all the mutinies in my Dominions ? Sometimes reports are spread abroad , that Porsenna hath a son living , and wandring up and down the World , and that he will ere long appear , sometimes again , that he was in my power , and that I kept him Prisoner , and there is nothing uninvented to draw upon me the hatred of my Subjects : And therefore to be rid of such a perpetual persecution , it were fit and expedient to destroy him , though he have no hand in the business of the Assassinate : and if he have a Son living , I wish to the Heavens , I could at one blow ruine both the Father and the Son : But to tell you truly , I am confident he hath no Son , but that he is perished , and all reports of his life are nothing , but only the fictions and devices of my enemies . Truth is , if this Son be dead , he is more happy than if he were living , and if he beliving he shall live no longer than he is out of my power . Aronces hearing Mezentius say so , was out of his excess of generosity and boldness , in a hundred minds to tell him that he was the Son of Porsenna ; for sometimes he had a fancy that Mezentius owing him for his life twice , and for a victory would not hurt him . But at last , reason telling him that he ought not to hazard a business of this importance , wherein more than he had concernment , he recalled himself and dissembled his thoughts : Also thinking , that if he should hastily discover himself , the least punishment would be imprisonment , then the interest of Clelia more than his own , restrained him from telling truth unto Mezentius : But according to his first design , which was to protract the matter , he did negotiate so well , as that Mezentius gave him leave to see Porsenna : And accordingly some two days after , Aronces went unto the place where he was guarded , with orders unto him who commanded the Castle , to let him have the liberty of discourse without any witnesses : So this Prince not known to be son unto the King of Clusium , went unto the place where this miserable King was , who knew nothing of all the Passages against him ; nor what Galerita did , nor whether he had a Son or no : A place wherein he lived a most melancholy life , that his Constancy was high , and though he had a soul , that could look grim death in the face , without alteration of countenance ; yet when Aronces entred into the Chamber , he was surprized ; for besides his being unaccustomed to the sight of any but his guards , he found in the face of Aronces so great a resemblance of himself in his younger days , as he could not chuse but be moved at it ; but much more was his wonder , when Aronces telling him that he had obtained liberty from the Prince of Perusia to see him , and confer with him about some matter which concerned him , he knew the tone of his voice ; for being very like that of his dear Galerita whom he did most tenderly love , in spight of so long an absence , he changed colour , and was so moved , that Aronces perceived the turbulency of his spirit . Porsenna could not with-hold some expressions of joy to see him , though he knew him not . So as when the Man who conducted Aronces unto the Chamber , retired , he began to speak , and looking most fixedly upon him , who ever you are honest stranger ( said he unto him ) I am obliged to thank you ; for I profess , the very sight of you hath been the first pleasure I have had since I came into this Prison , though for ought I can judge by your face , I have been longer in it than you have lived . Sir ( replied Aronces ) you are much in the right , in comparing the time of your imprisonment with my age and life , for having the honour to be your son , you may conceive there ought to be no difference between the length of the one and the length of the other . I see Sir , added he , that my discourse does amaze you ; but if you will do me the honour to hear me out , I shall make that apparent to you , which at the first seemed incredible . Your face , your voice , and my own heart are so suitable to your words , replied Porsenna , that I am apt to believe it : Therefore speak on I beseech you , and omit not the least circumstance , which may perswade unto a belief of that which does infinitely please me , but which seems to be impossible ; for if you be my son , how comes it to pass Mezentius should give you leave to see me ? hath he repented of his injustice ? is his reason returned ? how came you to move his heart ? Aronces seeing Porsenna in such a good disposition to hear him , he began to relate his birth ; the manner how Flavia got him out of the Isle of Saules , where Galerita was guarded ; his Ship wrack , how he was saved by Clelius ; his sojourning at Carthage , and again at Capua , the rencounter of Nicius and Martia ; her acknowledgements , and every circumstance concerning them two ; and in general , all that was needful to make him see that certainly he was his Son , and that he was worthy to be so : For he related unto him the design which he had to come unto Mezentius to deliver him ; how he had saved the life of that Prince in a Wood , near the Lake of Thrasimene , and what happened unto him since ; but he told him not of his love unto Clelia : On the contrary , though he was not able to relate what had happened unto him , without naming her , yet he was as careful as he could to avoid it , thinking that if he did pronounce the name of that admirable Lady , he should discover some of his souls resentments . But after he had told Porsenna of a thousand convincing circumstances , he shewed unto him a private mark which he had in one of his hands , and was so like that which Galerita had upon her face , that Porsenna seeing her in seeing Aronces , hearing the voice of his dear Galerita in hearing him , and understanding a hundred passages which were impossible to be forged , he imbraced his Son with abundance of tender joy ; but Aronces in lieu of joy ; was extremely sad . Porsenna observing it , asked the cause ? Alas , alas , Sir ( said he unto him ) how is it possible but I should grieve , to see that at the very same time in which I bring you joy , I must also bring you sorrow ? For , Sir , Mezentius believes , that the Man whom I killed , and who would have killed him , would never have attempted it without your contrivance , and he is so extremely incensed , as he is ready to take any violent course . I my self come now unto you under the notion of your enemy ; and I took upon me to visit you , under a pretence of pumping you , whether what Mezentius believes , be true or false . Since you are my Son , replied Porsenna , I will think that you believe you cannot have a Father who would wash his hands in the blood of your Grandfather ; and I am so far from desiring the preservation of my life by a crime , as I charge you to attempt nothing upon the life of Mezentius , though there should be no other way to prevent my death : For after the indurement of a prison three and twenty years , with glory I am able to indure death , which is only a moment of pain . Therefore , dearest Son , I charge you not to hinder Mezentius from putting me to death , so it be by just ways ; and be sure never to commit any crime to prevent him . After this Aronces gave him an account how all things stood , and of the design which Mezentius had to marry Galerita : For perceiving the great constancy of the King his Father , he did think it not fit to disguise any thing , to the end he might have his advice . So as after a full consideration of every thing , they resolved , that to gain time , Aronces should tell Mezentius , that without all question Porsenna was innocent in the business of Assassination ; but withal , he was perswaded , that it was not impossible but that he might be induced unto a consent that his Marriage might be broken off , provided things were not done with too much precipitation . Aronces did not yet leave the King his Father , until he had assured him that he would sooner die , than consent he should ; and until he had yielded him all possible testimonies and expressions of virtue and generosity . At his return he gave an account unto Mezentius according as it was resolved upon . But though the Prince of Perusia wished to have found Porsenna rather guilty of the Assassination than innocent , yet he durst not shew as much , but only told Aronces , that though Porsenna should consent unto the breaking off the Marriage , yet he would not set him at liberty in a long time : For , said he , Prisoners of his Quality must not be dealt withal like others ; they must never be set at liberty until they be brought into such a condition , as they shall not be able to take revenge . Aronces replied unto all this , according as his great soul did suggest unto him ; and he did so well know how to manage the mind of Mezentius , as he promised not to be too hasty upon the death of Porsenna . But as to the Marriage of my Daughter ( added he , after many other things ) I will do as if Porsenna were already dead ; for if he will not consent his Marriage shall be broken , he dies ; and if he do consent , it is time that I think upon whom to bestow my Daughter . Indeed Mezentius was so wholly intent upon this , that he resolved to put it in execution , and to be think himself upon whom to bestow Galerita . Sextilia having a great power with him , he never used to do any thing of consequence without imparting it unto her , and therefore he asked her advice in this business . But she made ado , and did not like it ; for her interest was to marry her unto one , who depended upon her , but not being beloved by the Grandees of the State , she knew not whom to prefer , and therefore desired some days of consideration upon a choice of that importance . As for Mezentius , he did cast his eye upon Tiberinus , not dreaming upon the violent love that he bore unto the Princess of the Leontines ; for besides the ignorance of it , he supposed that the ambitious consideration of Reigning would be so prevalent in him , as to make him quit all other pretensions whatsoever . So as whilst Sextilia was considering , he employed a friend unto Tiberinus with orders to know his mind . Tiberinus was put to a terrible perplexity , for his heart was divided between a violent love and ambition : So as not knowing which way to take , he gave an ambiguous answer which signified nothing : But presently after his love did check him into repentance ; yet for all that he was not fully reconciled in himself ; for presently after he thought himself too hasty in returning an answer , that he did not consent unto the proposition ; at least he thought it good to be sure of satisfaction in his love before he refused the satisfaction of his ambition . Mean time , as chance was , Aronces came to know of this proposition made unto Tiberinus , and he went unto the Princess of the Leontines , beseeching her to be so generous , as to flatter up the passion of this Lover , purposely to keep him from consenting unto this Marriage ; since the Princess was very tender of Aronces , and since it concerned her to promote his happiness , and since she thought the desire of Mezentius to be very unjust , she promised Aronces all he desired : So as when Tiberinus came to tell her what Mezentius had offered him , and to beseech her she would set a value upon this sacrifice which he made unto her , he did not at all surprise her , but found her prepared the most in the World ; for without any engagement of her self unto him , she gave him some ground to think , she desired that he should not marry Galerita . So as expounding what she said unto his own advantage , he thought himself to be better in the opinion of the Princess than ever he believed . At first , she told him , that she would not give him any counsel in the matter , but bad him consult with his own heart : Yet after he had vowed never to think upon this Marriage , and that he demanded nothing from her , but that she would set a value upon this refusal , as done for the love of her ; then this wise Princess told him , that she esteeming him so much as she did , thought her self obliged to tell him , that this proposition which was made unto him was more dangerous then he imagined . Then she told him that it was not handsome to marry the Wife of a great and unfortunate King , who was to be forced to yield her , or die the day before the Marriage . She told him further , that the common opinion being , there was a Son of Porsenna in some part of the World , it was not likely that ever he would let him reign in quiet ; but upon the first occasion the subjects of Porsenna would revolt , and perhaps deliver him up unto the Son of that King as the Murtherer of his Father ; and therefore she conceived it to be much better to refuse a thing which had in it nothing but a bare shew of grandeur . Adding , that it would be a thing absolutely impossible ever to esteem a Man who can find a heart to marry Galerita . Tiberinus hearing the Princess of the Leontines speak thus , did believe she could not give him any greater hopes , than by counselling him to reject this proposition : So as his love flaming more violently , being blown up by these fresh hopes , he never stuck upon the matter , but vowed a thousand times that he would never reign unless he could reign and not lose her favour . The Princess of the Leontines wished to have him still keep in that mind , and therefore she seemed as if she were obliged unto him , and without any further engagements , Tiberinus took his leave of her fully resolved to refuse Galerita . He went unto the Man who was employed by Mezentius , and told him he could not accept of that honour which was offered him ; telling him after all that the Princess of the Leontines had said , purposely to prevent his further thoughts of it . Mean while , Aronces thinking that Mezentius out of his obstinacy of will , would offer Galerita unto all the Men of Quality in the Court , he employed Aurelia and Sicanus ( who were newly come to Perusia ) to disswade them all from a thing which would be extremely prejudicial to them , thought it seemed advantagious . In order thereunto , Sicanus and Aurelia told them confidently , that they were certain the Son of Porsenna was not a Prisoner unto Mezentius , as reports went , but that assuredly he would e're long appear ; adding what a shame it would be to consent unto such an unjust motion . And the business was transacted so handsomely , and with so much good fortune , that after Tiberinus had returned his refusal , Mezentius made the motion unto all that were in any capacity of marrying his Daughter but found in none of them that disposition which he desired ; so as his mind being exceedingly incensed at it , he fully resolved to put Porsenna to death , and to marry his Daughter as he fancied , not doubting but then any one would with joy accept of the offer . So as consulting with Sextilia thereupon , she approved of the design , and both of them contrived how to put it in execution ; and afterwards to serve their own interest : To that end , Mezentius gave order that the Princess Galerita should be brought from the Isle where she was kept , and lodged in his own Palace , yet not suffering any whosoever to see , or speak with her . This Order being executed , that fair and virtuous Princess , who knew nothing either of her Husband , or her Son , or the cause of her being brought out of Prison , could not imagine whether she had reason to hope , or to fear ; but the wonder was , she was never fairer in all her life then now , and none would have thought she had been above five and twenty , had they not known her to be much more . When she came unto Perusia , there was such an universal murmure amongst the people , against the injustice of Mezentius , for keeping so fair and good a Princess Prisoner ; That this Prince resolved to make all hast possible in the execution of his designs , for fear of some commotions . To that end , he sent secretly his orders unto the place where Porsenna was kept , and he sent for Aronces , with such express command to come presently , that he imagined some matter of importance was on foot , he was told by some of his intelligence about Mezentius , that this Prince had sent unto the place where Porsenna was guarded : So as all the friends of the Prisoner King was in a Condition to attempt something for him ; and Nicius and Martia being come to Perusia , Aronces sent unto them by Celeres , all that he knew , and appointed them to assemble themselves at the Princess of the Leontines house , there to act further as occasion should require . Celeres would have disswaded him from going unto Mezentius but he could not , for he went , and was received with demonstrations of extraordinary joy . Sextilia was then with him , who treated him with more testimonies of amity then ever before . Then Mezentius began to speak , Aronces said he , I have hitherto been loadned with obligations to you , and obligations of that high nature , as can never be sufficiently acknowledged ; you have saved my life twice , you have made me victorious over my enemies , and have thereby preserved my State : For all these , I have not done any thing for you ; but now , you shall receive a recompence so great , as all Italy shall talk of it . Sir ( answered Aronces in a surprise ) I have a Soul so little interested , as that it values not the greatest gifts which fortune can give ; I set a far greater value upon some demonstrations of your esteem , then I should upon all your treasures should you bestow them upon me . Your expressions ( replied Mezentius ) doe speak you so worthy of what Ssxtilia and my self intend for you , as it were unjust any longer to detain you from the sight of it . After this , Mezentius called for the Captain of his Guard , and whispering with him , he went out , and presently returning again , he brought Galerita into the Closet where they were . Galerita was no sooner there , but casting her eye upon Aronces , she changed colour , for he had such a resemblance of the King her Husband , as he was the last time she saw him , as that she thought it was Porsenna whom she saw . Yet this pleasing errour lasted not long , nor hindred her from saluting the Prince her Father , with as much reverence , as if he had not been the cause of all her misfortunes . But as for Sextilia , the salutes between them were very hollow and cold . As for Aronces , as great as his wonder was at the expressions of Mezentius , yet he was most sensibly joyed to see the Queen his Mother , for he knew by the bahaviour of the Captain that brought her in , that it was she , and he knew it better by the mark which she had upon her Cheek , resembling that upon his hand . So as looking as earnestly upon her , as she upon him , one would have thought they had known one another , though it may ( in a manner ) be said , that they never saw each other . At last Mezentius began to speak , and looking upon Aronces , here generous defender of my life ( said he unto him ) here is the recompence which I have designed for you , in testimony of my gratitude for all the services you have done me ; This Princess whom you see here is my Daughter , she shall possess my estate , and you shall possess it with her as long as the gods shall let you live ; you have assured me , that your Birth is very Noble ; your actions confirm me in the belief of it : I do owe you my life and estate , and I do give you no more then you have given me , in giving you my Estate , and my Daughter : And all , upon no other condition , but a promise to protect Sextilia when I am dead : For Porsenna hath consented unto a Divorce from Marriage , and there is nothing which can hinder yours now with Galerita . This discourse of Mezentius did so timely surprise the Queen of Clusium , and Aronces , that it was a long time before they could recover themselves out of their wonder . Aronces was so affrighted , to hear they should motion him to marry his Mother , that he could not well tell whether what he heard was real or a Dream : And Galerita did so wonder that Porsenna should consent unto a Divorce , that she knew not what to think . So as not being able to indure long in such a cruel incertainty : How Sir ( said she unto Mezentius , before Aronces could answer ) Doth Porsenna give his consent that I shall be no longer his Wife ? Oh good Sir , if it be so , let me hear it from his own mouth ; but if it should be so Sir , never expect I will ever consent unto a second Marriage : I have a Son in some part of the World who must one day be your Successor , and who perhaps will by his obedience , repair the infidelity of his Father , if it be so that he is culpable . For my particular , Sir , ( said Aronces then unto Mezentius ) I have such prevalent and powerful reasons not to accept of this honour which you are pleased to do me , as when you shall know them , you will say that you desire impossibilities . I perceive very well Aronces ( said Mezentius unto him ) that it is only out of respect and generosity you speak as you do ; and that because Porsenna is yet living , therefore you will not marry Galerita . But to remove that obstacle , know that Porsenna hath already either consented unto my desires or else he is dead . Oh Sir ( replied Aronces ) what do I hear ? are you not afraid lest the Son of this unfortunate King , should come and revenge the cruelties used upon his Father ? Let him come ( answered he in a rage ) let him come , if he have a mind to be a sharer in the punishments , and die by the same hand that his Father did , unless he have obeyed my last orders . Oh Sir , ( replied Aronces then ) I should too long conceal the truth from you , if I did not tell you that the King of Clusium is the most innocent and the most generous Prince in the World : And to manifest it unto you , know that I have the honour to be his Son : That when I saw him by orders from you , I discovered unto him who I was , and he did more commend me for saving your life , then he should if I had saved his : Send back Sir , send and recall your Orders , unless you will be branded with the Title of unjust . Mezentius and Sextilia , hearing Aronces speak so , were strangely surprised , Galerita was astonished , and so glad both , as that she was not able to testifie her wonder and satisfaction . Yet her heart told her that Aronces spoke truth , and both Mezentius and Sextilia sought the same : For the resemblance betwixt Aronces and Porsenna , and the boldness of his language did convince all doubts of it : Also it chanced that as he spoke with much action , he shewed the hand which had the mark , so resemblant unto that of Galerita's Cheek , so as it was apparent Aronces told the truth . However , this acquaintance in lieu of producing a favourable effect , it did the more incense Mezentius , who not knowing what to do , nor whether the Orders to put Porsenna to death in case he refused the Divorce were already executed ; he vented the most sharp and bitter expressions in the World against Galerita , and against Aronces , for all his tenderness over that Prince . Again , what satisfaction soever Galerita had in the finding of her Son , yet she durst not shew any signs of joy , until she were a little better assured , and until she knew in what condition Porsenna was . Mean while , there being some of Aronces's particular friends , in the Chamber of Mezentius they heard how that Prince spoke in choler ; and he who kept the door ( who was also obliged unto Aronces ) hearing the menaces and sharp language of Mezentius , went and acquainted the friends of Aronces with it , who went in all hast to impart it unto those who were at the house of the Princess of the Leontines ; all who began to stir themselves in the behalf of that Prince , who for his part was in a most inconceivable perplexity ; yet maugre all the confusion of his thoughts , he could not chuse but think upon Clelia , and to fear that if Mezentius did arrest him , he should not be able to rescue her out of the hands of Horatius ; moreover , he knew not whether his Father were dead or living , he saw the Queen his Mother in a pitiful condition , and he saw himself in a likelihood of perishing by the orders of his Grandfather , whose life he had twice saved . Mezentius for his part was not at rest , for the sight of Galerita gaull'd his heart , and the remembrance of what he had made her suffer , made him ashamed , but this shame was so far from moving him to repentance , that it did the more incense him . As for Aronces he had so obliged him , and he had such inclination to him , as he would not acknowledge him for the Son of Porsenna , though his heart told him it was true . However amidst all these tumultuous thoughts , he moved Sextilia to ask Aronces , what proofs he could make of what he said ? but he would not ask that question himself , lest he should seem inclinable to believe it ; for whether Porsenna were alive or dead , he was resolved not to acknowledge Aronces ; for said he if Porsenna be dead , I must not acknowledge such a Prince for my Successor , whose Father I have put to death ; and if he be living , to acknowledge a Son of so much merit , would too much fortifie his party . But whilst he was thus contemplating with himself , Sextilia coming towards Aronces and Galerita who were talking together , she asked that Prince the question which Mezentius desired her , so as Aronces whose great Soul could never be shaken by any bitter blast of Fortune , unless by the gusts of Love ; did make her a concise relation of his birth ; of his exile , of his shipwrack , and all the passages of his life : So as Galerita not doubting but that he was her Son , after so many particulars told unto Sextilia , she broke out into the most tender and passionate expressions in the world , mixed with much sadness , for she could not speak of him , but she must needs speak of Porsenna also . Mezentius being more and more incensed , called for the Captain of his Guards , and commanded him to carry back Galerita unto the Castle from whence he brought her , and afterwards to secure Aronces in such a place as he might be very safe : As things stood upon these terms , a great hurley burley was heard in in the Palace Court : Presently after , the noise was heard on the Stairs , and in the Anti-Chamber ; in an instant after this , the Captain of the Guard whom Mezentius had called , came into his Closet , and seeming much amazed , Sir ( said he unto him ) behold the King of Clusium in the Head of all the Grandees in your Estate , and followed by a huge multitude of people coming all hither . Oh ye just Gods ( cried out Galerita then ) must I see that illustrate and unfortunate Prince once again ? She had no sooner ended her exclamation which she could not restrain , but Mezentius almost mad cried out , is Porsenna living ? Oh is Porsenna escaped ? Then all my Subjects have betrayed me , and my enemies come to murther me in my own house . I beseech you Sir , replied Aronces , think better upon the King my Father , I think of him by my self , ( replied the Prince of Perusia most fiercely ) for as I would ruine him were he in my place and I in his , so I cannot look for any thing but death , and therefore I will prepare my self for it with courage , and will go and meet him . Then he asked for a Sword but none would obey . Porsenna followed by a croud of strange men of all conditions , entred : and no sooner entred , but Aronces going towards him ; I hope Sir , ( said he unto him ) you have no intention to be revenged upon the person of Mezentius , for what Fortune hath made you suffer by him : Nay , nay , replied the Prince of Perusia , never offer to flatter me in my misery , and since my subjects have betrayed me , and since I have not a sword to dye by , I am ready Sir , ( said he to Porsenna ) to take upon me those Fetters which I have caused you to wear , and to take my death from you as I did intend to bestow it upon you . Since I never used to sin by example , ( replied the King of Clusium ) I shall not do as you say : But though I am Master of your life , yet I will content my self with giving liberty unto the Queen your Daughter , which taking my son and my self out of your power ; and with entring into my own Dominions , without any desire of usurping yours ; I will promise you an everlasting peace betwixt us , unless you will force me unto a war. And to make it manifest that my words and my actions do agree , I do declare unto you that though all your forces be at my command , yet I will continue in the head of them only , until such time as you have restored unto me those places of mine which you hold from me ; until I have carried away my Wife and my Son , and until you have given orders for all these : Then will I leave you to be Master in your own Dominions , and restore back all your Troops , without any other condition than not to punish any of those who have helped me to my liberty . Mezentius hearing Porsenna speak with so much Heroick generosity , was in a confusion far different from that wherein he was before , and looking upon Sextilia ( who ever did feed the fewel of his hatred unto that Prince ) Oh you unjust person , ( said he unto her in a low voice ) why did I ever follow your opinions ? But afterwards perhaps higher , what is past cannot be recalled ( said he ) but at the least I must admire that Generosity which I want , since the condition wherein I am is so miserable , as I am not able either to do or say any thing which can merit any glory . The truth is , ( added he , and addressed his speech unto Porsenna ) should I tell you my heart begins to change , out of consideration of what you have done , and out of my affection to Aronces , you would think I spoke it out of weakness ; but I am naturally so resolute and firm , that I can never undo a thing of which I do not really repent . But since you are not bound to believe me ; I will only tell you that I will perform more than I will promise ; and that I cannot think any thing unjust which you shall do a-against me . At these words Galerita began to speak , and expressed her self so passionately and tenderly unto the Prince her Father , unto the King her Husband , and unto her Son , as she did almost establish a confidence between these three persous . Afterwards they caused that crowd of people who followed Porsenna to go out of the Chamber of Mezentius : Sextilia also went out into her own Chamber : Aronces he stayed , and assuming the Office of a Mediator between his Grandfather and his Father , talking one while unto one , another while unto the other , to regulate their conditions , with the sweet ingredient of Galerita's prayers , he compleated the pacification between them . But whilst this Princess was talking , Celeres , who stayed in the Chamber , acquainted Aronces with the manner how Porsenna got out of prison . He told him how Nicius had quitted the Isle of Saules , and was gone disguised to acquaint all the Commanders in his name , that the Son of Porsenna would shortly appear , and that they should all prepare themselves to save the life of that King , in case Mezentius should attempt any thing against it ; and that since the Troops were quartered very near the Castle where the Prince was guarded , so it hapned that those who Mezentius had sent that morning to make Porsenna either consent unto the Divorce , or die if he would not , did meet with Nicius whom they knew very well , and their minds being troubled with the Order which they had received , they had some conference with him about it . Nicius aiming at nothing more than to procure Friends for Porsenna , he told them as much as he told all the rest whom he desired to gain ; and he was more zealous with them , because he understood they were to go unto the Castle where Porsenna was kept . So as they , imagining what would be their destiny in ●ase they should put to death a King , whose son should one day be their Master , fears did so seise upon them that they believed Nicius ; so as having made them change their minds , they made use of a Letter of Credence which they carried unto him who commanded the Castle , moving him thereby to let Porsenna come out ; These two Men telling him , that Mezentius intended to have him carried unto another place . The matter seemed the more likely , because Nicius having all the Commanders of the Troop for him , there was four hundred horse at the foot of the Castle , the Commanders saying , that they had orders to conduct and guard this Prince . To be short , the things was done , and Porsenna at his coming out , the same time that Galerita was carried unto Perusia , shewed himself unto the Army . And after a speech to the Commanders and Souldiers , desiring their assistance for the liberty of a Princess who one day would be their Soveraign ; they all did promise him fidelity . He went first with four hundred Horse only unto the Gates of Perusia , appointing all the Army to follow , and his intention was to demand the Queen his Wife , and Aronces of Mezentius . But as he was ready to execute this intention , Sicanus met him , and telling him that all the people at the sight of Galerita were in a great disposition to rise , he changed his mind , and resolved to enter inuo Perusia ; and after he had sent forth fresh Orders unto the Army to make hast up , Porsenna in the head of these four hundred horse entred the Town , after that Sicanus had acquainted all the friends of Aronces , who were at the house of the Princess of the Leontines ; but as he related the business unto them , they received intelligence of all the passages at the Palace against Aronces , Galerita , and him , so as changing the design , they went to meet Porsenna , whom they advised to go strait unto the Palace . This King from whom his Prison had not taken away his brave mind and Majesty , marching through the streets of Perusia , followed with those four hundred Horse , and all the friends of Aronces and his own , which amounted to no small number , did infinitely win upon the minds of the people ; for he saluted them with all civility , and told them that he looked for nothing but the liberty of Galerita . Adding that Aronces was his Son , and that Mezentius knowing it , would have put him to death . The people were charmed with him , followed him to the Palace of Mezentius , as I told you , and would have helped him in the execution of his design . But to make it most manifest concerning the knowledge of Aronces , Flaura and her Husband desired to enter , and did so , for then it was not a time to insist upon Ceremonies . Nicius and Martia arrived also , and brought with them a Man whom Clelius sent unto Aronces , by whom he sent the same Cradle in which he was found floating upon the Sea , after Nicius had suffered shipwrack . So as there wanted nothing concerning the knowledge of Aronces , and Porsenna doing all things with unparalelled generosity . Mezentius was so moved unto repentance , that he would needs resign the government of his Dominions unto him that gave him his life : But Porsenna being both generous and prudent , he would not let Mezentius cease Reigning : But what repentance soever appeared , he would not for all that remain under the power of a Prince who had used him with such rigour : nor would he let Galerita , Aronces , nor any that had a deep hand in his liberty remain there . So that after Mezentius had sent Orders unto all those who commanded in the Towns which he had usurped , Porsenna left him , and carried with him the Queen his Wife , and the Prince his Son. 'T is true , he did not go out of the Town as soon as ever he was out of the Palace ; for such multitudes did choak up the streets , by their eager desires of seeing their Princess and Aronces , that they could not pass . Aronces told Porsenna , that he owed his liberty chiefly unto the Princess of the Leontines , and that he would never go out of Perusia before he knew whether it was her pleasure or no to go out with them : So as for all the press he got into her house , and thanked her for all her favours . Mean while Galerita , who was in the Coach , willed the people to obey Mezentius ; that they should forget the rigour which had been used unto her , and keep within the compass of their duties . Whilst she was thus talking with much prudence and generosity , the Princess of the Leontines was entreating Porsenna to let her be protected in his Court , she conceiving her self not safe with Mezentius , considering how she had transacted . Also considering the love of Tiberinus to her , she could not counterfeit with him any longer , since Aronces had no need of her , and therefore she was very desirous to go out of Perusia ; so as without more delay , Aronces went to acquaint the Queen of Clusium , and presently after did fetch this Princess , whom the Queen received into her Coach : Aurelia , Martia , Flavia , and the Women of the Princess of the Leontines did follow in other Coaches . All being ready , this Illustrious company went out of Perusia ; Tiberinus being gone into the Countrey for three days , was astonished when he returned at night , and heard all this news , especially that his adored Princess was not in Town ; yet she was not very far off ; for Porsenna and all his Train passed away that night to a Village , where they took thought for nothing but how the Princess might pass it away with the least inconveniency that was possible ; and in the morning they took the way towards Clusium , where the news of Porsennas liberty and life of the Prince his Son was no sooner heard , but all those who opposed the party of that Legitimate King went out of it , so as the joy was universal ; and when Porsenna came thither , he was received with extraordinary acclamations . Thus it may be said , that this Prince did upon a sudden pass from the lower degree of adversity unto the highest top of felicity ; for he saw himself seated upon a glorious Throne , his Dominions were entirely restored unto him , he enjoyed his dearest Galerita , he found her still most rarely fair , and to sum up his felicities , he saw such a successor of his own as his own heart could wish . He offered publick Sacrifices in thanks to the Gods for his good fortune : The ancient magnificence of the Clusian Kings might be seen in the Palace of Porsenna : Feasts , Revels , and Pleasures arrived , and the publick tranquillity was so setled , that the Court had nothing to do but divert or be idle . The young Gallants of quality talked of nothing but delights , whilst the grave sort discoursed upon the designs of the Roman King , who was upon sitting down at the siege of Ardea , of which various reports went throughout all Italy . But whilst every one according to his genius was talking of War or Love , Aronces , the unfortunate Aronces , amidst so many apparent felicities , esteemed himself the most miserable of men ; for he was never so much in love with Clelia as now , and had never less hopes . All the consolation he had was in talking of his misery unto the Princess of the Leontines and Celeres , who only knew of his affection unto this admirable Roman . He fancied , that if he could but only know where Clelia was , it would be a high comfort unto him , but he was not far from so much happiness : For one of those whom he had sent unto all the Towns of Italy , which were then Enemies to Rome , to enquire whether Horatius as the enemy of Tarquin was not retired thither , came and told him that he was at Ardea ; that Clelia was there also , and that she was sick of a languishing disease . So as still he found himself in great perplexity , for all reports being that Tarquin was going to besiege Ardea , he knew not what course to take . He did not upon any terms think it convenient to acquaint the King his Father with his affection to Clelia , because as soon as ever he was set in the Throne , the King of Rome desiring to make sure of such a potent neighbour , had sent his Ambassadors unto him , to renew that ancient alliance which formerly had been between those two States : And indeed , the King of Clusium seeing that Rome was the most considerable Town of all Italy , and that there was none able to dispute against her , he was glad to accept of such an Allie , lest Mezentius should close in to his disadvantage . Thus there was a renewing of the Alliance between Porsenna and Tarquin , which made Aronces nor dare to tell the King his Father that he loved the daughter of one that was greatest enemy to the King of Rome , or that he was resolved never to marry any other ; however he would not entertain the least thought of striving against his passion , but courted all possible opportunities to cherish it . If Ardea had not been besieged before he could get thither , there had been some hopes of a possibility to get Clelia out of his Rivals hands : But the Siege being begun already , he could not contrive his satisfaction any manner of way . All being secure in the Bed of Peace within the Dominions of the King his Father , the violence of his love prompted him to go out of Clusium without ever telling him , and try what he could do to procure the liberty of Clelia , and make himself happy : but the great difficulty was what he should do then ; For truly ( said he unto Celeres ) what in any reason can I do in this unlucky conjuncture ? Shall I get into Ardea , and defend my Rival by defending her ? Dare I attempt to kill him in a beleagured Town , where when I have done it I cannot get Clelia out ? For it is not credible that they who have given Horatius a retreat , will ever let me be master of my self if I should kill him . Or shall I go and fight under Tarquin who would have murthered Clelius ? And shall I go and help him to take a Town , which when it is taken will expose Clelia unto servitude ? What , what shall I do unfortunate man that I am ? And yet something I must do , and I must do it presently if I mean to have it in my choice , whether I will go into Ardea , or into the Camp of Tarquin . Celeres knowing how he loved , be had no mind of sighting , but would have perswaded him to see the success of the siege before he fixed upon any resolution . Oh sie Celeres ( replyed he , after he had heard all that his friend had to say ) do you think I am able to be so tamely idle , as to stay in expectation of what will be the success of the siege ; especially since I know that Clelia is there , and that she is sick ? If you think so , you think me to be a very calm Lover ; but to remove any such thoughts be assured , that though I know not whether I shall go into Ardea , or whether into the Army of Tarquin ; though I know not whether I shall be Besieger or Besieged , yet one of them I will be , and therefore I will depart and that to morrow . Though it be not above two hours since I heard where Clelia and my Rival is , yet I think it to be an age ; and that I should be the most unworthy of men , if I do not go immediately where my love invites me . But to let you see , my dear Celeres , how violent my passion is , let me tell you that I am a little joyed to hear that Clelia is sick of a languishing disease ; for slattering my self I believe that her disease is not dangerous , and that I may look up . on it as an effect of her hatred unto Horatius , and of her affection unto Aronces . I believe I say that only melancholy is the cause , that my Rival is as ill as she ; and such is the fantastical humour of my passion , I should be extremely grieved if when I see Clelia next , I should not find her somewhat less fair than the last time I had the happiness to see her . Do you think after all this , my dear Celeres , that a man whose love prompts unto such fantastical conceits , is able to stay out the success of a Siege ? No , no , Celeres , my passion is not of so cold temper , and if you will continue the faithful Companion of my Fortunes , prepare your self to depart in the Morning . Aronces then embracing him by way of thanks , consulted with him whether he should acquaint the Princess of the Leontines with his design , but fearing lest her friendship unto him should induce her to reveal this secret unto the Queen of Clusium , who loved her very well , it was resolved he should only write unto her at parting , as well as unto Porsenna and Galerita . So as busying themselves only in taking Orders for his voyage , he dispatched a messenger into Capua to be informed of all passages from Clelius and Sulpicia , and to know what was become of Clelia and Horatius ; and for this he made choice of the same man whom Clelius had entrusted with such things , as might make him be known who he was . But to the end his Journey might be the more private , he took with him only two trusty slaves which he brought from Capua . Then after they had provided themselves of all necessaries for such a design , Aronces , Celeres , those two slaves and Guide , went out of Clusium just at midnight ; for the King's Palace being at the Towns end , there was a Gate there ; so as the two slaves being gone out in the Evening before , with such Horses as Aronces should need for the journey , he and Celeres went out at this private Gate , by suborning the Man who kept the key , and unto whom he gave such recompence as might be a sufficient reward against the anger of Porsenna . Thus after he had left Letters for the King his Father , for Galerita , and for the Princess of the Leontines , he went out of Clusium , in such a night as when the glittering Stars use to dissipate the horrour of obscurity , so as by that gloomy light coming neither from Sun nor Moon , they might very well travel , and know the way : But Aronces had not rid above three or four Miles , before he found a great cordial in his sorrows : and how extraordinary soever the thing was which he did , yet he did it without any pain , because he did it for Clelia . And when he imagined , that perhaps the day would come when she should know what he did , and would thank him for it ; he was ready to sacrifice himself and all the World unto his Love : He thought also , ( so much did his passion flatter him ) that Clelia did divine what he did for her ; so as riding on with extraordinary speed for fear of being followed , and meeting with none upon the way , Aronces for all his fast riding , had leisure enough to contemplate upon his passion ; but the end of the night drawing on , and as it is usual , growing darker than before , he was forced to ride a slower pace , until such time as the Clouds began to be guilded from the East ; and bestow upon all the fields such a pleasing light , as imperceivably dissipating all obscurity , it seems to restore life unto all the beauties of Nature ; since there was that morning no mists , and Aronces being upon the top of a little Mountain , when day was light enough to discern all the varieties of the Earth which offer themselves to the eye , he discovered a vast extent of Hills and Valleys , he espied a little Village , which Celeres seeing as well as he , the motion was made to rest their Horses so me few hours , that afterwards they might make the more hast from Clusium . And indeed the guide told them that if they rested not there , they could not rest in any other within twenty miles : So as Aronces as forward as his love did prick him ; consented unto the proposition , and leaving the road wherein they were , he rode to the left hand , to make towards this Village , which seemed as they did ride to steal out of the Passengers eye , for the further they rid the less they perceived it , by reason of several Hills which were about it . But he had not gone five or six hundred paces , before they discovered coming out of the most delectable Valley in the World , four Horsemen , and some slaves coming towards them : So as none being more cautious then a Lover who would conceal himself , Aronces asked Celeres , whether it were not better to take another way more on the right hand , and so shun those whom they saw , who had taken up their Inn at that Town where he intended to stay , and who had began their Journey as he had ended his . For Celeres ( said he ) it would be very disastrous , if these Men should meet us , and go afterwards unto Clusium ; there divulge which way we take , and you may well imagine that my departure makes a great noise in the Town , and when these Men hear of it , they will inform how they met two Men with two slaves and a guide . 'T is true , said Celeres , all this may chance ; but if we should turn out of the way , we shall make our selves more suspicious unto these Men , then if we follow on our way ; for since you see it is so little beaten , as if we take it , they must needs imagine that we took it only to avoid meeting with them ; so as Aronces seeing some danger in his over prudence , he went on the way he took ; but he had not gone a hundred paces , before he heard one of these Men sing , and sing very well . Ah Celeres ( said Aronces ) certainly the Man whom we shall meet is not in love ; or if he be , he is much more happier then I am . But coming nearer , he saw him less , though he heard him better ; for the Road turning in that place , the corner of a Hill did hide him though he was nearer ; so as distinctly understanding what he did sing , he heard that the burthen , or Chorus of every Verse ended thus : And if Delisa unfaithful be , Barce is so , as well as she . Aronces no sooner heard this Verse , but the name of Barce , and the voice of him who sung it , being not unknown to him : Oh Celeres ( said he ) I am extremely mistaken , if he who sings be not Amilcar ; at least , I am sure he made the Song which I hear . Celeres not hearing it so well as Aronces , because he was talking to the guide , he did not believe it , and said there was no likelihood of being him . He had no sooner said so , but the way turning again , he did not only see Amilcar , but Herminius also : So both being equally surprised , and equally glad to meet , they both alighted from their Horses together ; for Aronces would not then pass for the Son of a King , nor be known for any such by those strangers . And he was always wont to say that friendship equals all Men , be of what quality they will. So as being alighted sooner than they , and he went more of the way to meet Amilcar and Herminius , then they did in meeting him . But in requital , Amilcar spoke the first ; for as Aronces did very tenderly embrace him , I am extremely glad ( said he unto him with a low voice and smiled ) to find still the generous Aronces in the person of a great Prince ; for after I had seen Clelius at Capua , I was afraid , that I should only find you to be the Son of a great King unto whom I could only be a servant , and not find you any longer my friend . Oh my dear Amilcar ( replied Aronces ) you had no reason to fear that ; but you speak it in such a pleasant manner , as I am very ready to pardon you , upon condition , that you always believe , I will always be Aronces unto my Friends , and will never be the Son of a King , unless to recompence them , when any occasion shall present it self . After this , he imbraced Herminius with abundance of joy ; and he imbraced him as a Man whom he esteemed most of any Man in the World. But in imbracing , is it your pleasure , Sir ( said Herminius to him in a low voice ) that Men shall not reverence you so much , but that they may also shew their amity and friendship ? I wish it , generous Herminius ( replied Aronces ) and shall do as long as I live ; for should I not be the same unto you , that I was at the beginning , I should be unworthy to be what I am . After this , Amilcar and Herminius , presented unto Aronces two Illustrious Grecians who were with them , and assured him , that they were Men worthy of his esteem and friendship . These Strangers being of a haughty mind , Aronces did easily believe what his Friend did tell him : One of these Illustrious Grecians , whose name was Zenocrates , was very tall , the features of his face pleasing , and his Physiognomy so noble , as it did invite all eyes at the first sight , to judge more favourably of him than of the other Greek , whose name was Artemidorus , though though the last of these was a Prince , and very handsome . But the greatest advantage of Zenocrates was , that he had more in him than he promised , though he promised very much : And Amilcar also spoke more advantagiously of him unto Aronces , then he did of Artemidorus , whilst Herminius was imbracing Celeres . After all which , Aronces began to speak ; by what happy adventure ( said he ) hath fortune brought together an Illustrious African , a generous Roman , and two worthy Grecians ? And what good Fate made us meet them ? For when I parted from Carthage , Amilcar was in a mind never to see Italy a second time : When I parted from Capua , Herminius was gone into Africa ; and yet I meet them in a place , where I never could imagine to see them : But the worst is ( said he unto them ) that you go towards the place from whence I came , and that I cannot return with you , and that my Destiny doth call me on . Since our business to Clusium was only to see you , Sir ( replied Amilcar ) we will go whither you will. As for Herminius so he be not in Rome , where he dares not appear , he is willing to be where either you or I am . And as for Zenocrates , he is a Freeman of all the World except one place only , and he hath this advantage that he loves to be any where , where there is good company . 'T is true , added he , that for Artemidorus , he cannot meet with any happiness in any place , but only one , where he cannot be : And there is some kind of magnetick thing at Rome , which makes Herminius think himself not very well any where else : But for all that , since they cannot be where they would , they had better be with you , than in any other place of the World : And therefore it is you , Sir , that must shew us our way ; for , as for me I am ready to face about , and for three months you may dispose of me as you please . You may do the same , Sir ( added Herminius and smiled ) without any great obligation unto the incomparaple Amilcar ; for his humour is such , that he is well any where , and it may well be said , that he can make his own felicity . After this , Aronces asked some news of the Prince of Carthage ; and then all taking Horse , they went unto that Village where Amilcar , Herminius , and those worthy Grecians did lie the night before . And though the soul of Aronces could not be at rest until he was further from Clusium , yet he was very desirous to talk with Amilcar and Herminius in private , whilst their Horses rested . During which time , Celeres whom Amilcar had embraced , did entertain those illustrious Greeks ; for he spoke their language . As for Aronces , he being the most obliging person upon earth , and knowing that every one had rather relate their own adventures , than hear others , he did very obligingly desire to know the fortunes of two friends ; but they had no mind to satisfie his curiosity ; until he had satisfied them why he left Clusium , and travelled in this private condition . For they understood by Clelius , that he was the Son of Porsenna , and they heard by the way that he was owned to be so . So as he acquainted them in as short a manner as he could , with all passages since his departure from Capua , for Amilcar saved him the labour of relating what happened since he came from Carthage , by telling him that Herminius had related it to him . But as great a care as Aronces took to shorten his relation , the time which they designed for resting their Horses was expired before he ended : So as he could know no more of Amilcar and Herminius , but that the last of these met the first upon the Sea , who had those two illustrious Greeks with him , and that the Prince of Carthage who had reconciled himself with that Republick whose name he bore , had sent him into Italy , upon a design which concerned Sicily , and which he should know when they had more leisure . After which , all taking Horse they took their way towards Ardea , and yet they would not come too near it , until they knew the state of things : So as finding a little Town in their way , which was not above ten miles off it , they stayed there to inform themselves : For since Aronces was not well resolved whether he should go into Ardea , or unto Tarquin , who was yet at Rome , though he had some Troops alteady about the Town , it was requisite for him that he stayed there : Also Herminius could not follow him neither unto the Camp , nor into Rome : He was willing to go into Ardea , both as friend unto Aronces and as enemy unto Tarquin , but he would not venture himself in the hands of a Prince , with whom he would not be reconciled if he could . So as after they came to this little Town where they stayed , they resolved that since Celeres could not be known in Rome , and since he had no enemies , that he should go and know certainly whether that Prince had any real design of besieging Ardea : At the same time Aronces sent one of his Slaves who was both witty and trusty unto Ardea , to know whether or no Clelia was there still ; for he was afraid to resolve upon any course , which in lieu of bringing him nearer that person , it should set him further off . So as Aronces , Artemidorus , Zenocrates , Amilcar and Herminius , rested in expectation within that Town , where nothing was talked on but the power of Tarquin , his violences and injustice . But how is it possible ( said Artemidorus ) that this Prince can be such a one as Fame speaks him , since it appears that he bears some reverence unto the Gods ; for he sent two of his Sons unto Delphos with offerings , and I have heard say , that he hath built a stately Temple in Rome , which he did dedicate unto Jupiter . Did you know Tarquin , replied Herminius , you would not wonder he should make a shew of some reverence to the Gods ; for then you would plainly see , that all the Religion he hath is to serve his policy . Not but that there are some men , who say that he is not very well resolved in his own thoughts , and that be does not well know whether he should or he should not believe there are are any Gods. And for my part , I can never believe that a prince whose ambition hurries him to violate all manner of rights , and to commit all sorts of crimes so long time together , can believe there are any Gods. Men questionless may sometimes out of weakness fail , ( said Zenocrates then ) but when they do obstinately continue in a long course of wickedness , I think it may well be concluded that those who live so , do not believe there is any thing above their heads which they ought to fear . Truth is ( said Herminius ) did Artemidorus know what the actions of Tarquin are ; what are his Laws , and by what ways he came to the Throne ; how he hath maintained it , and what are his maxims , he will with me believe that he never thinks of any Gods. Since happily I may have some negotiations with that Prince , said Amilcar , I should be very glad to know all his life : For my particular , said Artemidorus , I am extremely full of curiosity to know it . And for my part , added Zenocrates , I shall be glad also to hear it ; though I know very much of him already . As for me , said Aronces , though I have heard him discoursed of a thousand times unto Clelius , yet I must confess I do not know the whole Series of his History , and Herminius would much oblige me in telling of it : for since I know not yet whether I shall be on his side or no , I shall be very glad to know him a little better than I do ; especially since we have now leisure enough to hear his History . For my particular ( said Artemidorus ) I would if I durst desire a little more , for I must confess that I do as much desire to hear the History of Rome , as the History of Tarquin . The Story of that Prince is so mixed with that of Rome ( replied Herminius ) as one cannot tell the one but he must also tell all that relates unto the other . Since so ( said Aronces ) I beseech you satisfie the curiosity of Artemidorus , and addtess your speech unto him , since he hath the least knowledge in the things which you are to tell . Zenocrates approving of what Aronces said , and Herminius consenting unto what these three illustrious persons desired , he recollected into his memory all that was requisite for their better understanding the life of a Prince , whose name made such a noise through all Italy : And after he had shut the Chamber door to the end none should interrupt him , he began in these terms , but he spoke in his own language ; which Artemidorus did understand , though he spoke it not . The History of Tarquin the Proud. I Am to relate such great , such excellent , and such terrible things unto you ; as I cannot tell whether I am able to order my method so , as shall make my Relation pleasing ; for I know not very well how I can in few words contain the History of a great City , which hath been governed by six Kings , which seemed to have shared among themselves all the virtues ; and after them I know not how I should speak of a Prince who is branded with all manner of Vices and Crimes . I know not I say , how I should in a short time acquaint you with the most dismal effects that ever Love and Ambition caused these many ages : and yet I am resolved to touch upon all that is necessary to make the injustice of Tarquin to appear , or at the least to pass so slightly over the Reigns of those Kings who did precede him , that I may have time enough to aggravate all the Crimes of a Prince , who can never be enough hated . I will not therefore insist upon a previous discourse of Romes Original ; for is there any men at Africa , that knows not the prodigious adventures of the famous Remus and Romulus , who are said to be sons of Mars by a Vestal ? Who knows not , I say , unto what they were exposed by the Commandment of the King their Uncle , called Amulius , who had usurped that Kingdom which belonged unto their Mother ? who knows not also that the Cradle wherein they were , and which was left in the midst of a Desart , was found out by a She Wolf , which the cries of these two Infants invited thither ? who knows not how it is said , the Wolf did let them suck her under a Fig-tree , which at this day is called the Romulian Fig-tree ? and that others say ; a Shepheard finding them , did carry them home to his Wife who nourished them ? However it be , they lived and came to be great and brave men . Remus was taken prisoner and delivered by his Brother , after which they both of them joyned in the killing of him who had usurped the Kingdom which belonged unto them . After this , they made a peace with Numitor , Brother unto him whom they had killed , and leaving him quiet in his own Dominions , a desire took them to build the famous City of Rome , which Tarquin at this day would destroy , and they built it in the same place where they were left in the Desart , and where they were found : These two Brothers began to build it the One and Twentieth day of April , in the eighteenth year of their age . Indeed , generous Artemidorus , since I suppose you know how that the desires of Reigning did divide them , and that the death of the one did establish the Throne of the other , I shall not trouble you with any more . But let me tell you that in a very short time , this new City unto which Romulus gave his own name , was as potent as any of the most ancient about it . The cause of its being so soon populated was , because Romulus established an inviolable Sanctuary between two little Groves , which were held for sacred , and whither whosoever retired was in safety . So as by this means , he drew subjects unto himself from all the Neighbour Towns , where any men were who feared punishment for any crime . Moreover , it is well known , that he did worship all those Gods , which those of Altes adored , and that he would have Hercules reverenced as he is in Greece . Afterwards that famous plundering of the Sabines made him talked of through all Italy : He established excellent orders in the Town ; he did wonders in feats of War ; he defied all his enemies ; he killed the King Tatius with his own hand ; he Triumphed in Rome : The Wars with the Cernebans , the Crustivanians , the Antemians , the Sabines , were all glorious unto Romulus , though the power was divided for a while . Afterwards the War with the Fidenatians began , then the Vientaneans followed , and in both Romulus got eternal glory . But after he had punished the injustice done unto his Mother , after he had established several good Laws ; after he had performed many glorious Feats of War ; killed Kings , triumphed solemnly , and given peace to his people , he ceased to Reign in ceasing to live . Some thought that the hundred Senators whom he had established , procured him to be murthered that they might Reign : Others said , that he only vanished ; but the opinion of such as do not use to follow the vogue of the blind vulgar was , that there was one whose name was Proculus , who seeing the people ready to fall upon the Senators ; to appease them came and told them ; that Romulus did appear unto him ascending up into Heaven ; and assured them , that their Town should be Mistress of the whole Earth . So as the immortality of Romulus , and this happy presage qualifying the people , their whole thoughts were , how they should render such honour unto him as unto the Gods. This Artemidorus was the original of Rome : and this was their first King , who doubtless was both valiant and wise , and fully accomplished for the establishing of an Empire . For my part , it is such a terrour to me when I consider how the same people who never were governed , but by valiant wise and vertuous Kings , can brook the government of a Tyrant , that I tremble at it , And to induce you into my opinion , before I satisfie your Curiosity , I would speak something of all those who preceeded him . Know then that according to the first Law which Romulus had established , which was , that the people should chuse their Kings , and that this election should be confirmed or refused by the Senators which he had instituted : A man of high vertues called Numa Pompilius , was chosen King of Rome by universal consent ; and certainly most deservedly , for he was indowed with all the virtues of the ancient Sabines ftom whence he was descended . He was prudent , pacifique and religious ; and it may well be said , that the Gods would by his Prudence and Piety establish that Throne which Romulus had erected by his Power and courage ; he spent the whole three and forty years which he reigned , only in regulating matters of Religion , making of Laws , extinguishing those vices which the War had introduced ; in teaching virtue , in woing men to Peace , in building Temples ; in doing Justice unto men , and in reverencing the Gods , It was he who set up the Vestals in Rome , the institution whereof was before at Albez : This was he who instituted the Salian Priests and all their Ceremonies : This was he who did regulate the Months ; it was he who built the famous Temple of Janus , which is alwayes open in time of War , and always shut in time of Peace , this was he , who to testifie his love of the Sciences and Arts , did consecrate a Grove unto the Muses , unto which he would often retire himself . It was said , that it was there where a Nymph named Egeria , came to inspire him in all things he did . But after a three and forty years peace had given him leasure to inspire his people , with the love of Wisdom , he died ; and one of the most valiant men upon Earth was chosen in his place : But this Prince being a greater Souldier than Romulus , he began the famour War of Albe , which had such glorious success , that he ruined one of the greatest Cities upon Earth , or to say better , he joyned it unto Rome , and of two Peoples , made but one : The famous Combate of the three Horatij , against the three Curatij , was fought during his Reign ; after which the Fideates and the Vecentines incited by those of Albe , renewed the War : But Tullus , maugre all opposition , vanquished his Enemies , destroyed the famous City of Albe , and angmented the glory of Rome , he had after another War against the Sabines , whom he vanquished ; but after he had bestowed half his Reign in imitation of Romulus , he bestowed the other half in imitation of Numa ; for he did not only become Religious as he was , but even superstitious . But at last , a Thunder-bolt having ended his life and his Reign , another man , called Ancus Martius , who was Son unto a Daughter of Numa Pompilius , was chosen King of Rome , so as emulating the glory of resembling his Grand-father , he began to cause all his Ordinances to be observed . But fearing lest his neighbours , should draw some advantage from his Piety , he began to bestir himself in matters Military , wherein matters of Religion had no share , that his enemies might see , he thought of War in time of Peace . And indeed the people of Latium falling upon him ; he vanquished them , and also the Sabines , and afterwards he lived in Peace : It was he who built the first Prison in Rome , and who built a Bridge over Tiber ; it was he who inclosed the Mount Aventine and of Janicula within the Wall of the Town , and who built the City of Ostia ? but after a Reign of four and twenty years , he died : But after he had prohibited all his Subjects from setting up any new Religions of their own fancy ; and commanded them to be conformable unto that which was established in the State. Hitherto , Generous Artemidorus , all I have said hath no relation to the story of Tarquin the Proud : nor would I have related it , but because it was your desire . But now I am to treat of the fifth King of Rome , I must tell you that if he had not been King , Tarquin who Reigns at this day , had never been her Tyrant . And therefore it is requisite I speak a little larger upon the first of the Tarquins ; who as he was a Greek originally , and Ambition made him do many brave things , so it is the same passion which caused so many Crimes in his Successor , and for divers reasons I must enlarge my self upon this Subject : Know then , that a man called Demarathius of the City of Corinth , being forced to leave his Countrey , because it was divided , and the side which he took proved the weaker , he came to dwell in a Town called Tarquinia , where he married and where he had a Son called Lucumo , and another who died . Mean time , Lucumo being heir unto his Father who was very rich , he married a Woman of great quality and high spirit , who was called Tanaquil . And not enduring that her Husband should dwell in a Town , where Ambition was an unprofitable passion , she perswaded him to go and dwell at Rome , where vertue was recompenced , and where the happy might happily become Kings , as experience had shewed . And in order to this , they setled their affairs and came to Rome . But in coming Lucumo a happy Omen which is known over all the World ; also supposing you have heard what happened unto him as he was in the Coach with Tanaquil , I will only tell you how an Eagle hovering in the Air came gently to him , and took off his Head a Cap which he wore , according to the Tuscan mode , and after the Eagle had soared with it as high as the Clouds , she came down and put it upon his head again : And. I must tell you that Tanaquil being a Tuscan , and having some skill in Augury , she was so extremely joyned at this happy Presage , and so assured her self it would be seconded with happy effects , that she imbraced her Husband and told him , that there was no grandure so high but he might hope for it . So as Lucumo suffering his Ambition to be flattered by such sweet hopes , he entred Rome ; where he no sooner was but he went to the King , and offered him his person , and all he had for the service of the State ; and the truth is , he disbursed much towards the Wars upon divers occasions . And to be suitable every way unto the Custom of Rome , he quitted the name of Lucumo , because it was the Roman Custom to have two names , whereof one is particular and the other is the name of the family . So he took the name of Lucius for the first name , and of the Town Tarquinia where he was born , he made the name of Tarquinius ; so as he called himself Lucius Tarquinius ; and left off the name of Lucumo . Moreover he was affable , civil , and popular ; he Courted occasions to do men courtesies , to the end he might oblige them ; and he got such credit during the reign of Ancus , that this Prince determined upon nothing without him ; also he was very powerful in the Senate , and extremely beloved of the people . The King left him Guardian of his Children by his Testament , so as making use of this favourable conjuncture to satisfie his Ambition , he did openly labour for the Crown before Ancus was dead : Declaring that though he was a stranger , yet that ought not to be any obstacle , since Tatius and Numa were such and yet Reigned . But to the end his design might take effect , the day that the people were to elect a King , he sent the young Princes unto whom he was Guardian to a hunting , lest their presence should put the People in memory of the great qualities of their Father , and invite them to elect one of them two . And the common opinion was , that but for this trick Lucumo had not been King as he was : The truth is he was a very glorious King , for he acted nothing but great things ever since he was chosen : His very pleasures were magnificent , for it was he who instituted the Circensian Games , so famous throughout all Italy , and who built that which we call the Circle , which is between the Mount Palatine and the Mount Aventine . He was wont to say , that in all things there ought to be a difference between Kings and Subjects , even in their very Pleasures ; and that it was absolutely necessary , there should be a character of Royalty upon every action of a King , be it in great or little matters , As for Martial matters , he is eternized , for his Acts against the Latines were all glory ; he triumphed over the Sabines , and brought the City of Collatia unto subjection , as he had before the City of Appiola ; afterwards undertaking a second War against the people of Latium , he became Master of all their strong places one after another ; for he took Cornicula , Ficulnia , Cumeria , Crustumerla , Ameriala , Medulla and Nomeuta . After all this he employed himself in building publick places of eternal memory ; and he built one purposely to keep the people from being idle : After many great and good works which he did , either for the conveniency or Ornament of the Town ; he laid the foundation of the Temple of Jupiter , which is within the Capitol , only to fulfil a vow which he made during the War against the Sabines . But before I speak of his death , I must tell you several passages purposely to make you the more hate Tarquin the Proud when I shall come to relate his life , and acquaint you with his Crimes . Know therefore , that at the taking of Cornicula , there was among the Captives , a woman , ( whose Husband died at this Siege ) who was said to be very handsome and of good quality , and who was preferred unto the Service of Tanaquil ; also she being big with Child , she was brought to bed in the Palace ; for both being fair and witty and vertuous , Tanaquil did love her , and took a care of her : So as being delivered of a Son , he was brought up in the Palace ; where they said this Child whose name was Servius Tullus , had his head all environed with a flame always when he slept , This Prodigie making a great noise , the King went to see it and Tanaquil also ; who would not suffer any Water to be cast to quench the flame , but assured her Husband out of her knowledge in presages , that this Child should one day be the light of the State , and the greatest support of the Royal Family . The King remembring what Tanaquil said concerning the Eagle , and that all came truly to pass ; he gave credit unto her this second time , as at the first ; he took so great a care for the good education of the young Servius Tullus , that he grew to be so excellent in every thing , as the King gave him his Daughter in marriage . But after this , the Son of the Predecessor unto Lucius Tarquinius , who pretended that he had hindred him from Reigning , being much incensed to foresee that Servius was like to Reign in his prejudice , he resolved upon a revenge for him , from whom they thought the injury proceeded : And indeed , they caused him to be murthered by pretended people , who upon a pretence of going to ask Justice of the King , did kill him in his own Palace ; but since all the assassinates fled after the fact , Tanaquil not using any fruitless Complaints caused the Gates of the Palace to be shut , to the end this News should not be divulged , she encouraged Servius Tullus to mount the Throne ; she spoke unto the people out of the Windows , and told them that the King was not dead ; but that he recovered , and that ere long they should see him ; and that in the mean while Servius Tullus should do them Justice : And Servius Tullus being gone out of the Palace in the Robe Royal , which we call Trabea , he did render Justice unto each one in particular , seeming as if he referred all to the King , as if he were not dead : indeed both Tanaquil and Servius Tullus did carry all matters so cunningly , as the death of the King was concealed many days . During which time , the Children of Ancus Martius , who had caused the Successor of their Father to be murthered , retired unto Pometia ; for those whom they employed in the crime being taken , and perceiving the power of Servius Tullus established , they knew not what course to take : And the truth is , Tullus having all the Patricians for him , was declared King , without any insisting upon the Suffrages of the people . 'T is true , he was in very great esteem , and so generally beloved that this Ceremony was useless . Thus Tullus mounted the Throne ; and with so much glory as none of his Predecessors did ever exceed him . For it was generally agreed by all sides , that he was the owner of all the virtues , and not of one vice . He had also the good fortune to have the advantage in Martial affairs , for he won a famous Battel against the Vejentines . And at his return to Rome he did an act which merited immortal Praise : For hearing how those who envied the grandure of his fortune , did say , that he was only chosen by the Patricians , and that the People had not contributed their suffrages , he resolved though those who said so were not in any capacity to hurt him , yet to surrender his Authority ; and publickly declared that he would not stand upon the legs of Patrician election , but that if the people would not have him Reign he was ready to quit the Crown . But believe it , in thus descending a step lower , he ascended a step higher upon the Throne ; and by submitting to quit a Crown , he fastned it upon his head . For the people being always much taken with surprising actions ; the people of Rome were so charm'd to see a King submit unto their suffrages , that he was proclaimed King the second time , with more acclamations and applauds than ever any of his Predecessors . However , as soon as he was settled in the Throne he shewed his Authority ; for it may be said that he shook all the foundations of his State , by the several Laws which he made , be it either by regulating all qualities , or distribution of Goods , or contribution of all particulars towards publick affairs , or Military Discipline , or by the general Rule of the whole Kingdom . He enclosed the Mount Viminal , and the Mount Quirinal within the City , he built a Temple unto the honour of Diana , and many other publick edifices . All this while , he found great happiness in the society of Tanaquil ; and much more in the rare virtues of the Queen his Wife : But his sorrow was that he had only two Daughters ; and to hear that Tarquin the Proud who Reigns at this day , and a Brother which he then had should murmure in secret , that they being Children of the late King , should be so far from the Throne . So as Servius being all goodness , generosity , and prudence , he began to look upon him with a very favourable eye , and to speak , as if he intended to bestow his two Daughters upon those two Brothers . But before I tell you any more , I must describe unto you these four persons , of whom this History is composed , to the end you may the more clearly see the crimes of Tarquin . Know then , that the two Daughters of Servius Tullus , were then both of them very fair , though they were different one from another in every thing , yet the name of them both was Tullia ; but for distinction in our Court , the Elder was called the Princess without her name , and the younger the Princess Tullia . But to tell you truly , the Elder was the Elder in all things ; for she was fair , full of wit , sweetness , modesty , civility , virtue , and infinitely charming . Her beauty was brown , but lovely , especially by reason of a certain kind of sweet langnor which she had without any affectation , which inspires tenderness , and moveth love , far sooner then a sparkling and sprightly Air. Her stature was of the middle size , her eyes sweet , all the composure of her Face was lovely , and there was an unconceivable charm in every part of her person . Her humour was equal , and her Soul tender ; she affected glory , and she would not buy any grandeur , at the rate of any baseness ; for she did not think it impossible , but one might be happy , and not be a Queen . The Princess Tullia was nothing like her , for she was big , fair , and that very fair , but her beauty had that fierceness in it , as resembled an Amazonian Air , and it may be said , she was fair , but not lovely ; her looks were bold , her actions disordered , her voice shril , her spirit imperious , her soul ambitious , and she was so naturally inclin'd , never to submit unto any , that from her very infancy , she always made her Elder Sister stand in awe of her , whose disposition was rather to obey , then obstinately to resist . Moreover the Princess Tullia was ever full of dissimulation , malice , and disguisement , and above all she was ambitious ; so as though the Princess her Sister was one of the most sweet and charming Persons in the whole World , as I have heard a Cousin of mine say , who had the honour of her acquaintance , yet she did most horribly hate her , without any other reason in the World , but only because she was Elder , and because she imagined that Servius Tullus loving her the better , her fortune would be better . And on the other side , Tarquin and the Prince his Brother , they also were very unresemblant , and as much unlike , as these two Princesses were unto each other . But it was after another manner , for the younger of these was fair , handsome , of a sweet , moderate , and agreeable spirit , and all his inclinations were noble , and though he did affect glory , yet ambition was not the predominate passion of his heart , but was more inclinable unto Love then that turbulent passion . But as for Tarquin he did not resemble him in any thing ; for he was big though far from a handsome stature ; his Physiognomy was gloomy and fierce , his looks were melancholy and disdainful , his mind base and poor , but he had the boldest heart in the World , the greatest spirit upon Earth , and the most prodigiously ambitious , that ever was any . Moreover , his fancy was quick and ready , which made some turbulency appear in all his actions , so as one would say he was always upon some grand design . As for matter of pleasure he never seemed sensible of any , and doubtless his supreme felicity consisted only in this , that he could see nothing above him , so as it may very well be said , that he loved grandeur only for it self , and not at all for those diversions which follow it . He would always make use of any thing which might conduce to the satisfaction of ambition ; when he thought it convenient to express some signs of his Piety , to blind the people , he would then send offerings unto Delphos , he would build Temples , and his prophane intentions would imploy all sacred things , when he thought them conducing to the execution of his designs . But on the contrary when he thought there was no need of any pretences , cloaks , and colours to dazle and blind the people , then he would make no scruple at ruining of Orphans , and both by Steel and Poison murther Innocents ; and indeed , he never thought that to be a paricide , and ungrateful , were crimes . This Artemidorus , is the true Character of Tarquin , as he was , and as he is : The Elder of the two Princesses was fair and virtuous ; the younger fierce and ambitious : and in contrary to this order , the Elder of the two Princes who were designed for them , was ill-favoured , proud , and wicked ; and the younger was pleasing , handsome , and virtuous . So as according to the order of Nature , he who had no virtue , was to marry her who was virtuous ; and he who had all noble inclinations , was to marry her who had all the ill ; but to take the matter a little further off , be pleased to know , that before the King had explained himself concerning this marriage , Tarquin and the Prince his Brother , had ever a great familiarity with these two young Princesses . For the Queen , who was the Daughter of Tanaquil had so dearly loved the first of the Tarquin's who was her Father , that she took a particular care , these two young Tullia's should live very respectively with these two young Princes who were of the same house , But there being a great suitableness between Tarquin and the Princess Tullia ; and the like also between the Princess and the Brother of Tarquin ( who was called the Prince of Ameriola , because he had preserved that Town by discovering a Conspiracy ) so it was , that the Virtuous loved the Virtuous , and ambition had a natural inclination to ambition . Yet notwithstanding , since he was the Elder , and she was not ; and since he observed that the King loved the Princess , better than the Princess Tullia , he concealed his inclination . But on the contrary , the Princess Tullia conceiving it would be more advantagious to her to marry Tarquin , then the Prince of Ameriola , because he was the Elder , and more ambitious then his Brother , she used all her endeavours to get him for her Husband . In the mean time , there being a sympathetical conformity of humours , between the Prince of Ameriola and the Princess , they knew that they loved one another without telling of it ; and there was such a violent inclination to each other , that they were not able to hide it . And indeed , there was always such a conformity of mind between them , as they were never seen to differ in any opinion . On the contrary Tarquin and Tullia were always so opposite unto them , that no two contraries could be more ; for never any conference hapned , though of matters never so indifferent , but the Princess Tullia would be sure to contradict her Sister and the Prince of Ameriola ; also Tarquin and the Prince his Brother , were never of one opinion . I remember one day above the rest , when these two Princes and Princesses were all together , that the conversation of that day were upon such subjects , as made the various opinions of these two Princesses and these two Princes most manifestly appear . You must know , that the King who bore a particular veneration unto the Vestals finding that those four who were already instituted , had much ado to keep in the sacred fire , would have two more added unto the number . And this Ceremony not being often to be seen , the two Princesses had a mind to see it , and did so the day before this conversation which I am to relate unto you . Indeed this Ceremony was worth the sight , and therefore worthy of my relation unto you . At the first , the High Priest makes choice of twenty Virgins of quality , all under ten years of Age , and all without any defect either in body or mind : Then casting their names into a Lottery , the first who is drawn is the new Vestal : Then the Parents committing her into the hands of the High Priest , they cut her Hair off with a great deal of Ceremony , and after do go and receive her at a certain Tree destined unto this use , which we call Lotos . And afterwards they put upon her the habit of a Vestal , which is ; a great , long , and high Caul , from which hangs negligently , variety of Ribonds and Tassels : then they put her such a Veil as the Vestals use to wear when they sacrifice , which is buckled under their Chins with Lockets of Diamonds : As for their Robes , they are white , plated , and very ornamental ; and over all they wear a purple Mantle which renders their dress very handsome and noble . And this habit being given them with a great deal of Ceremony and observance : there are always much company to see them . And when the Vestal is once within the Temple of Vesta , no more of any passages is to be seen ; for they only are priviledged to enter except the High Priest . So there being two Vestals chosen at once , it was the whole discourse ; and the two Princesses according to their several inclinations discoursed upon this Ceremony . For my part ( said the Princess Tullia ) I conceive , that since they will have Vestals , they did very wisely to make choice of them under ten years of Age , and before reason had imprinted it self in them ; for maugre all the fine priviledges they enjoy , and all the honours which are done unto them , I had rather be any thing then a Vestal . For my particular ( said the Princess then ) I am not of your opinion ; for I do find something so noble and glorious in the Function of the Vestals , that I never see them , but I do envy them . For it is only in them , that our Sex is held in any Rank and Consideration , since in all other conditions , they do not hold their own rank , but only that of their Parents : If a Woman be not married , then she is more or less valued according to the rank of her Father , and if she have a Husband , it is according to his quality that she is more or less honoured . But as for the Vestals their consideration is from themselves ; and they are honoured by all that is greatest in Rome , since they are honoured by the King. What the Princess saith ( replied the Prince of Ameriola ) is so judiciously spoken , as I conceive , none can contradict her . Though there was no other reason ( replied Tarquin ) to make me think the Vestals but a sort of miserable things , then that they must dream out thirty years , and still be nothing else but a Vestal , and never aspire higher , this I say , keeps me from envying their condition ; for I care not for a dry and unprofitable passion , which can never be serviceable to me . For my part ( said the Princess Tullia ) I am clearly of Tarquin's mind , and say again , that since they will have Vestals , they do very well to take them before reason comes into them ; for I am so far from establishing new Laws and Slaveries , as I do freely allow the same Liberty unto all which nature and custom have allowed Women : And if I should freely say , what I think , perhaps I should tell you , that were it in my choice either to be a valiant Souldier , or a Vestal , or even what I am , I should make choice of being rather valiant , than either a Vestal or a Princess as I am , so little am I satisfied with my own Sex. How Madam , ( replied the Prince of Ameriola ) can you renounce your beauty and the Empire which it gives unto your Sex over the hearts of Men , to be a silly Souldier , rather then a great Princess ? Yes ( replied she sharply ) and I am sometimes so ashamed at my being born a Slave , that were my Fetters such as could be broken , it should not be long before I would break them . Oh Sister ( replied the Princess ) doubtless you know not what you say ; for methinks our Sex hath a thousand advantages above that of Men ; for first it injoys an eternal peace , since we are not obliged to go unto the Wars , and the same honour which invites Men unto it , forbids us . Beauty , as the Prince of Ameriola well observed , is our supreme Prerogative ; we have the destinies of Men in our hands : Also we are dispenced with , for taking the pains in obtaining the Arts and Sciences ; ignorance in us is no fault , there is no necessity of being valiant , a little wit , and much modesty will serve to make a complete Woman ; but on the contrary to make a complete Man , there must be a thousand great qualifications both natural and acquired . It is confessed ( replied Tarquin ) that there is much wit in your language ; but for all that I am of the Princess Tullia's mind , and had rather be a private Souldier then any Woman . For to tell you truly , a Souldier may become a King , but a Woman can never become free . I pray tell me ( said the Princess Tullia ) in what condition can we find liberty ? When we are first born , we are not only Slaves to our Parents , who dispose of us as they please , and make Vestals of us when fancy takes them ; but we are slaves also unto custom and decency ; for as soon as reason begins to make us discern things , they tell us that we must submit our selves unto the custom and fashion . Also we are more miserable at Rome than any where else , where the Ladies have a fancy , that because the Romans are more valiant than other people , therefore their women must be more severe , more reserved , more ignorant , and more solitary ; it is true as my Sister said , that a few good qualities will serve one of our Sex to get much reputation , but it is as true also that this is an infinite shame unto us ; for it is as much as to say , that we are not capable of more : Oh Madam , replied the Prince of Ameriola , I must needs be the defender of your Sex against you ; for I am fully perswaded that Ladies are capable of all the virtues , and that they have more wit than we . For if we do carefully observe both men and women in places where their education is alike , as in the Country , we shall find much more wit in the women than in the men , and conclude , that Nature hath given more unto you than us . I do grant all this to be true ( replied Tullia ) and to speak in general we have better fancies , and fuller of imagination than men ; but it must be confessed withal that we do want courage and hearts ; we are contented to be the chief Slave of the house , and oftentimes worse used . Nay we have not so much liberty as to make choice of our Masters , for we are oftentimes forced to marry against our inclinations and it is commonly seen that all the great wit which the Gods have given us , is employed only in trivial talk , and those who are most esteemed amongst us , do make least use of their wit but conceal it as careful as they can , and endeavour to be owner of only one virtue which in my opinion is very difficult to be practised . Mean time , because the world hath a fancy that women are weak , aad that they are put to a great deal of pains to keep themselves from loving those who love them , they are forced to live with so much constraint and wariness ; as in my opinion this vertue which is thought so requisite amongst them , is no great glory to them : Truth is , they must set a guard upon their own eyes , they must shun the company of those men they like , and they must not go any whither alone . Lying abroad is forbidden us , solitude it self is sometimes ill interpreted , and we are so unfortunate that when it is not known what we do they think we are doing ill ; and we must always have some body to answer for our actions , or else they will be ill interpreted . So that as the world goes , we are born with passions which inchain us ; for we are not allowed either to love or hate any thing : Ambition is unto us of no use , obedience only is our share ; judge therefore whether I have not reason to chuse rather the being a valiant Soldier than what I am ; and I assure you there is not a day passeth , in which I do not envy the Sex of which I am none . When I see a man walking alone , I envy his liberty ; when others travel my envy goes along with them also ; nay some that are angry and can revenge themselves have my envy ; for men may revenge , but women be they never so much wronged must not complain ; or if they do , it must forsooth be so tamely , that their complexion must not alter , nor their eyes lose their languor , as if nature had made us insensible , and all by vertue of the Laws of Decency , which I assure you I cannot chuse but murmur against , and those that made them . For my particular ( replied the Princess ) I do think my self very happy in the calm mediocrity of my spirit ; and I find that my Sex hath a thousand advantages over the other , since of the virtues the least difficult are required from us ; and I do find it much more glorious to Reign without force than by violence , and that it is the easiest thing in the world to submit ones spirit in matter of Decency . It is unquestionable , that Ambition is not a passion fit for Ladies ; but it is a passion so full of tumultuous turbulencies , that I think it a great advantage to be without it . As every one loves to be arguing according to their own humours ( replied Tullia sharply ) so I do not think it strange we should not be of one opinion . For as you Sister , do find diversion in walking under shades , in gathering of flowers , in making Nosegays , in hearing the birds sing , and listning to the murmur of Rivers , so I am often tired with that which diverts you . The Princess being accustomed to indure a hundred such contradictions from her ambitious sister , she turned her discourse another way , lest Tullia should have uttered more then she desired to hear ; for she was accqnainted with the impetuosity of her humour . So as insensibly falling upon other discourse , they began to talk of Passions , and to examine whether Love was a more Noble Passion than ambition ; and in case both chanced to be in one heart , one of them must yield unto the other . So as since this question had some congruity with the Fortunes of these four persons , because Tarquin was in love with Tullia , yet his Ambition required that he should marry the Princess her Sister , rather then her ; and on the other side the Princess loved the Prince of Ameriola , yet ambition and conveniency required she should marry Tarquin ; each of them having a secret interest in the business , they spoke according to the present state of things , rather than according to their own thoughts ; for had they spoke their thoughts , the Princess would have said that ambition ought to be made a sacrifice unto love : The Prince of Ameriola would have said the same : And the Princess Tullia doubtless would have said that Love ought to submit unto Ambition . But since she would that Tarquin should marry her , though she was the younger , she found her self a little gravelled at this rencounter . Also she spoke less than the rest , but as for him he did not dissemble his thoughts , but maintained against his Brother , that Love ought to yield unto Ambition . For , said he , love is to be looked on only as a fading passion , which seldom lasts out a life ; but Ambition is a Passion which continues unto the last gasp of breath , and it is glorious to die so ; and it hath this particular quality , that it is a remedy against Love ; for it is so busied , and hatcheth so many several designs , as the other Passion which is both hatcht and nourished by idleness , can hardly ever subsist with it . But though perhaps Ambition doth not quite extinguish Love , yet it ought always to sacrifice it self unto Ambition , since one is not always certain to love his Mistress , but sure always to love Grandeur . For the favours of Love are limited , beyond which there is no pretending , and as soon as one is come unto the highest point it can arrive at , Love lessens : but it is not so with Ambition , for fortune is a Mistress whose favours are inexhaustible , who as she satisfies her Lovers augments their desires ; and who hath no sooner given them one thing , but she shews them a thousand more which still are in her gift : So as continually shewing them guilded baits to catch new desires , Ambition hath always the force of a new passion . 'T is true ( replied the Prince of Ameriola ) that Fortune hath more to give than Love. But let me tell you , her favours are not so sweet , and the torments which she causes are not accompained with a thousand secret Consolations which unhappy Lovers have in the midst of their sufferings . Oh Brother ! ( replied Tarquin hastily ) these Chymerical Consolations which you talk of , are not considerable in comparison of that pleasure which one finds in trampling ones enemies under his foot , and raising himself over the heads of others ; and did you know what sweetness there is in plotting an Ambitious design to see it thrive happily , you would not speak as you do . I who have a heart sensible of this Passion , I must confess I do wonder how any can be without it , and how one can disclaim it for matter of Love ; for I will affirm that few miserable people ever make any Lovers and to speak rationally , Love ought to be the consequence of Ambition . And truly if Love be without its pleasures ; if the sports , the mirth , and all its graces do not accompany it , it is a very pitiful thing . And I think it to be extreme folly in those who cannot satisfie both their Love and their Ambition , not to prefer the last before the first , what joy can be expected from a poor Lover who wants an estate ? how is it possible his Mistress should discern the sighs for the poorness of his Fortune , from those sighs which are caused by his Love ? how miserably does he divide himself between his cares to please her and his cares to maintain himself ? he cannot be liberal but he beggars himself ; he cannot be merry unless forcedly ; he dares not ofttimes thwart his Rival , lest he should prejudice his Fortune ; and he entertains in his fancy so many things which are not within his reach of Gallantry , that of necessity he must needs be a troublesome Gallant . So as I must conclude , that it appertains only unto Ambitious , happy Ambitious men , to have any thing to do with Love : And those who quit the interests of their fortune , to content their passion , deserve to be forsaken by their Mistresses , for whom they have forsaken all things : And were I a Lady , and should see at my feet one of those faithful Lovers , who would sacrifice all the interests of their Ambition unto their Love , I would advise him to go and get the favour of Fortune , before he pretended to get mine : and would tell him that a greater injury cannot be offered unto a Lady , than to desire she should love him before he be happy . At the least I know ( said he , and looked upon Tullia ) that were I in love with a person of a high and heroick heart , and could not enjoy her unless I ruin'd my fortune ; I will tell her ingenuously , that both for the love of her and the love of my self , I would think no more upon her : for I am sure if she be such a one , she will esteem me the more , and in her heart prefer me before such Lovers as will tell her , that they had rather live in a Cottage with one they love , than upon a Throne without her . But for my part I am none of those , and openly declare that I could never be happy , if I could reproach my self with an act of that nature . For my particular , said the Prince of Ameriola , I must confess I have no thoughts so Ambitious , since I think it not impossible but one may be happy in the poorest Cottage with a person I could Love ; and since I could not be so upon a Throne unless she were upon it with me . Whilst these two Princes were talking so , the two Princesses who heard them had thoughts very different : For the Princess thought , the Prince Ameriola was in the right ; and she gave such an interpretation upon his words as he desired she should . But as for the Princess Tullia , though her ambitious humour did concur with the opinion of Tarquin , yet she was angry with him , because what he said was not consonant with her designs . Her Wit did not furnish her with many arguments against what he had said , but since she would contradict him in something , she agreed with him that one ought to sacrifice all unto ambition ; but she said after that the great difficulty was to know , what one should do to content it . For there are sometimes some Loves which may serve Ambition as well as prejudice it , if all advantages be well considered . Tarquin hearing what Tullia said , he made a right application of it ; but he seemed as if he did not understand her , because he was not then perswaded that it was advantageous for him to prefer her before the Princess ; and that on the contrary he believed , that if he married the eldest Sister , he should the sooner be King : Not that the Crown which Servius Tullus wore was a right of Succession , and that Eldership was any nearer Title to Reign . But Tarquin was perswaded , that the tenderness which this Prince did bear unto his eldest Daughter , would move him to get the Senates Consent for him unto whom he should marry her ; and that this would be a shorter , and more sure way to get upon the Throne . Also the People loving the Elder much better than the other , he preferred her out of Ambition , before her whom his own inclination did prefer as most amiable . And therefore without any direct answer unto what Tullia said , he said that there needed no examination of any particular adventures ; for he maintained onely in general that it was requisite to sacrifice Love unto Ambition . And I maintain the contrary ( said the Prince of Amcriola ) that one ought to sacrifice Ambition unto Love. For my part ( said the Princess and turned aside , lest she should meet the eys of the Prince of Ameriola ) since I have nothing to do either with Love or Ambition , I know not what to say unto this dispute : All I can say is , that if any loved me , I would not be sacrificed unto any other interest . You are so fit to satisfie both Ambition and Love ( replied Tarquin ) that you are not in any danger of such an adventure . Tullia hearing what this Ambitious Lover said , she was in such a chafe , that she rise up and broke off the discourse : And imagining which way she might be revenged upon Tarquin , and satisfie her own Ambition , she conceived her self mistaken when she thought that it would be more advantageous to her to marry him , then to marry the Prince Ameriola . For ( said she , in that angry mood ) Tarquin is indeed more ambitious then the Prince his Brother . He is more busie and daring , and able to surmout all considerations that may bring him to his proposed end ; but he would be his own chuser of the way by which he would come to the Throne : and if he rest upon his own choice , perhaps he may be mistaken and lose his way ; for in all probability he will not know how to manage those opportunities which Fortune shall present unto him : Whereas , on the contrary , the Prince of Ameriola is of a more sweet temper , and more agreeable to the People then Tarquin is , and I may become Mistress of his spirit , either by the way of Love or Fear : And when I be in that state , I shall make him do as I please , and shall be then much more happy then If I were tied to the Fortune of this ambitious Lover . For the Prince of Ameriola is questionless most accomplished to Mount a Throne . Tullia arguing thus with her self began to flatter the Prince of Ameriola , and to disguise some part of her thoughts . Yet he stood constantly faithful unto that Princess who also entirely reserved her heart for him : But the fidelity which they had unto each other , conduced to render them the more miserable ; for they understood presently after , that Servius Tullus was fully resolved that Tarquin should marry the Princess , and that the Prince his Brother should marry Tullia . Not but that this wise King knew well enough , that there was no great correspondency of humour between the Princess and Tarquin , nor between Tullia and the Prince of Ameriola , but in lieu of joyning Virtuous with the Virtuous , and the Ambitious with the Ambitious , he thought on the contrary , that since he made these two marriages only out of policy , and to keep these two Princes from raising any stirs in the State , he ought to separate interests , the Ambitious from the Ambitious . And he resolved upon it the sooner , when he knew the discourse which I have related unto you . for by it he came to know what the humour of Tarquin was . If Tarquin and Tullia be joyned together ( said he one day unto a Senator ) there is no violence which they will not attempt ; and unless I should set them upon the Throne upon their marriage day , it were folly to make the match ; for both of them are ambitious spirits , both violent , bold , and scruple at nothing ; but in separating them , perhaps I shall correct their tempers ; and in giving unto the ambitious Tarquin a person who hath no ambition , who is fair , sweet , and virtuous ; one who loves and fears the Gods , it is probable she will sweeten the harshness of his temper , and will keep him from all attempts against justice : Also it is likely that in giving unto the Ambitious Tullia , a Prince who is handsome , generous , and incapable of any injustice , he will win upon her heart , and alter her mind . Also he having a legitimate authority over her , she cannot attempt what she would , as she might if she had a husband of her own temper . Servius Tullus being thus resolved , the Prince of Ameriola seeing all hopes of changing his resolution taken away , he was in extreme despair . On the other side , the Princess having employed the Queen her mother , to endeavour the alteration the Kings resolution , she found by her that the King of was unalterable , so as she was extremely sad . But the most particular of all this Passage was that though the Prince of Ameriola did most passionately love the Princess ; and though the Princess had exceeding tender thoughts of the Prince of Ameriola ; and though they knew each others thoughts , yet they did never tell one another that they loved . For the Princess was so full of modesty , her Lover was so full of respect , they both of them saw so little hope of happiness , Tarquin kept such a vigilant eye upon his Brother , the two Princesses were so seldom a sunder , that the Prince of Ameriola never met with any favourable occasion to express his thoughts unto his Princess . He had told her a thousand times that she was the person whom he most esteemed ; he had told her that she was the most lovely Princess upon earth ; but he never told her in plain terms that he loved her , However when both sides had received such intelligence as put them out of all hopes , then melancholy did so much damp their spirits , as they were scarcely knowable : Yet they set the best faces upon the matter that they could , and did the same things they were used to do . Not long after the Princess using to walk almost every evening , in a Garden which was in the Palace of Servius Tullus , by the Mount Palatine which he built , because he thought his Lodging at that house near the Mount Esquiline was not convenient , so it hapned that they going thither to walk according to their custom , the two Princes whom they were to marry were there also ; and as chance would have it , Tarquin which ingaged to talk with Tullia ; for he knowing her to be extremely ambitious , though he had no mind to marry her , and though he was resolved to sacrifice his love to her unto his ambition , yet he desired to appease her a little . Tullia as fierce as she was , had a desire to see whether she could work any change in his mind by a private conference : So as having engaged Tarquin to talk with her , he durst not deny her ; and by this means , the Princess and the Prince of Ameriola , whose sorrows were extreme , had the liberty of talk together . But being both of them equally melancholy , they were no sooner separated some few paces from those who were the troublers of their felicity , but looking upon each other , they saw so much sadness in each others eyes , as the Love which they had unto each other was thereby much augmented , for they did easily divine the cause . So the Prince of Ameriola being grown more bold by the melancholy which he saw in the fair eyes of his Princess : Oh Heavens ! Madam , said he unto her , I beseech you tell me truly , whether or no you think I may not wish , that those two persons which I see together , may never part ; and whether you will give me leave to tell you , that if I have not my wish effected , the grief which I see in your eyes will be my death ? and that a death most desperate , unless to make me expire the more calmly , you will permit me to believe that I have some share in those sorrows which I see in you . For truly Madam , you know that I love you ; I think you cannot love my Brother , and I am so presumptuous also as to think , that you have less aversion unto me than unto him . Your language doth so much distract me ( replied the Prince and blusht ) as I know not how to answer you ; unless this , that at at this time I dare not tell you what I think . Oh Madam ( said the Prince of Ameriola ) I am infinitely obliged unto you for this answer . And I beseech you , give the most miserable Lover alive , leave to imagine what those thoughts are which now you dare not tell him ; and believe that the pureness of my passion doth merit so much indulgence from you . I know very well that as the state of things stands , it is hard to find a remedy , against that evil which afflicts me . But however , one may dye more quietly one way than another , and therefore Madam , I must conjure you not to deny me this . Since I am very ingenuous ( replied the Princess ) I will tell you that I have a very high opinion of your virtue , and I think you are well perswaded of mine : I must confess that there is a natural antipathy betwixt your Brother and me , which makes me wish that the King had not commanded me to marry him ; and I will confess further , that there is such a sympathy of humour between you and me , as I wish either that Tarquin resembled you , or that you were in his room . Also I am perswaded that you do hold me in some esteem ; and I must tell you truly that I do much esteem you . But when I have said this I have said all , unless this , that when I have done all that Decency will permit me to break my marriage with Tarquin , then I must resolve upon obedience , and to be the most miserable person upon earth . But I beseech you Madam , ( said he unto her ) if Ambition be not the predominate passion of your Soul , as it is in the Princess your Sister , why should you marry my Brother ? leave him to the ambitious Tullia , let us not oppose their fidelity as they do ours ; I am originally of Corinth , let us go and seek that security in Greece , which we cannot find in Rome : Do you abandon Tarquin as I will Tullia , and take up a resolution worthy of the Love I bear you and of your own virtue . For , Madam , I am confident , that as soon as ever you are the Wife of Tarquin , he will move you unto such things which your generosity will never consent unto . I know very well , that as his Brother , I ought not to tell you thus much , but as his Rival , it is permitted me to tell you any thing that may serve my self . Also Justice requires it , that I should not smother a truth from you , which may be of such a consequence , as the well-being of the King may depend upon it . The truth is Madam , I know that my Brother dares not love you , and that he doth love the Princess Tullia : Nor would he ever marry you , but that Ambition hath a greater prevalence with his heart than love hath . Imagine then Madam , what such a man is able to do who can act against his own felicity . Expect and fear all that is ill from him , Madam , and beware whilst it is time : Moreover I know of an infallible certainty , that the Princess Tullia doth love my Brother and cannot love me ; but I value not the last of these , for knowing that I shall never love her , and that I shall ever love you , Madam , I should be unjust if I should take it ill from her . But I beseech you consider , that I am in a most miserable state , for knowing that the King is fully resolved that I should marry Tullia , and that you should marry Tarquin , I know not what course to take . If I refuse this honour which he would do me in giving me his Daughter , then I must go out of Rome , and must never see you again : And if I should stay with you , then I must marry a person who hates me , and whom I do not love , and must see you enjoyed by my Brother , who thinks it no happiness to injoy you . Imagine therefore , Madam , if I have not great reason to beseech you , that you will be pleased to take these things into your consideration , since they may produce such dangerous consequences : I do verily believe all that you say ( replied the Princess ) but I believe them without seeing any remedy against them ; for my honour will not permit me to go with you into Greece , and though a resentment of glory should not give a stop unto it , yet my tenderness of the King and Queen is sufficient . Also I think my self obliged to advise you to marry my Sister , because I think she stands in need of your virtue , to temper her ambitious humour , and to restrain her from any unjust attempts . Oh! Madam ( said the Prince of Ameriola then ) I perceive I was much mistaken , when I thought you did not hate me ; for where there is any tender affection , there cannot be so much wisdom ; but one shall have more compassion upon the miseries of the person whom one loves . Since I have none for my self ( replied the Princess ) you would be unjust , if you should murmur that I have none for you : Then Madam , I beseech you ( said he unto her ) reflect upon your own condition ; should I do as you advise , and marry Tullia who loves not me , nor I her , but should still continue my love to you , then Tarquin would marry you but love Tullia ; and it may so chance that you may love me then , more than now you do , and that I my self should contribute unto your misery ; for I cannot think it possible you should see me so full of misery as I shall be , and your heart nothing touched with Compassion : Think well therefore upon what I say , Madam , and afterwards favour me so far as to tell me , what course you would have me take ; I would have you ( said she ) submit your mind unto your fortune , since you cannot make Fortune submit unto your mind ; and I would have you ( if I could speak it without a blush ) be as miserable as I shall be ; that you should marry Tullia with as much aversion as I shall Tarquin , and yet live as well with my Sister , as I am resolved to live with the Prince your Brother . But I would have you to believe withal , that if I could banish you from me , I should do it this very hour , and believe also , that this day is the first and last that ever you should tell me of your love . I should take it as a singular favour if you would change your passion into amity and friendship , and to love me only as a Sister . Oh! Madam ( replied he ) it is impossible I should ever love you any otherwise than as a Mistress ; and you have brought me into the most pitiful condition in the world : For I must love you without the least spark of hope ; I must hate my brother as a Rival ; and I must hate the Princess your Sister as a perfidious woman , all whose inclinations are opposite unto mine . Take heed Madam , and fear lest my virtue should forsake me . I should fear it in any other but you , ( replied the Princess ) but judging of you by my self , I fear no violence nor injustice to proceed from you ; for I know very well ( if I can speak it for shame ) that I can never love Tarquin , and that I can never hate you ; but I know withal , that I shall never do any thing but what I ought . After this , the Prince Ameriola talked unto this virtuous Princess of many things ; in a language full of passionate expressions , unto which she answered with as much tenderness and virtue : So as finding new causes of admiration at each others great and noble thoughts , they still continued loving one another very tenderly . But for all that their virtues were still much stronger than their Loves ; and say what this Prince could he could not obtain any thing further from this Princess . And truly , though she made him absolutely desperate , yet was he not transported so far as to attempt any violent resolution . But whilst these two were talking thus , the Ambitious Tarquin , and the no less Ambitious Tullia , were discoursing after another manner : For they were no sooner at liberty to talk , but Tarquin ) who knew that Tullia had intention to disswade him for her Sister ) he spoke the first , and began to complain of what he himself did : Well Madam ( said he to her ) what do you think of capricious fortune , who disposeth of us in such a cruel manner , and will have me ( for your interest ) deprive my self of a thing which is infinitely dear unto me ? Yet resolve upon it I must , and yet there is no remedy against this misfortune : Did I speak unto one whose heart were inferiour unto yours , I should not speak thus ; but knowing the Grandure of your Soul ; I dare tell you how I am perswaded , that all the Kings favours will follow him who shall marry the Princess , and that the King hath as great an aversion to you , as he hath affection to her . So as if I should let my Brother marry her , and I marry you , then we must both of us prepare our selves to be their Slaves . Therefore Generous Tullia , I must marry the Princess , purposely to keep you from being her Vassal . And you must resolve to marry my Brother ; for he being naturally of a sweet and compliant temper , you may mould him unto my interests which shall be always yours , for my marriage shall not keep me from loving you as much as ever I did , and as between a Wife and a Mistress , the Mistress is always most dear ; so it shall be you who shall be really the Queen , if I be King. Tullia hearing Tarquin say so , she did not answer as her virtuous Sister would , if it had been her case ; but on the contrary , perceiving she had yet some share in Tarquins affection , she used all possible expressions to flatter up both his Love and his Ambition : But seeing it would be more advantageous for him to marry her Sister than to marry her , she went not about to alter his mind . So as this most abominable woman seeing she could not be his Wife , and foreseeing that perhaps she should have all the authority , she rested her self contented with the hopes of being his Mistress , though he married her Sister , and she married his Brother . Thus out of a resentment both of Love and Ambition , together with their want of virtue , these two resolved not to marry , and yet not to break off . After which , they went and joyned with the Princess , and the Prince of Ameriola whose thoughts were quite opposite , since all that virtue could inspire were theirs . In the mean time , since Servius Tullus , required that these two Marriages should be solemnized out of hand , they were married within fifteen days after this conference , and done with all possible magnificence Royal ; but with such sensible grief to the Princess , and the Prince of Ameriola , as I have heard say , that the day before the marriage they thought they should have died with sorrow , and that they did bid each other adien , in the saddest manner imaginable . But afterwards , their virtue being stronger , they recovered themselves , and set the best face they could upon the matter , and behaved themselves with so much Wisdom , that few did perceive their despairs . As for Tullia , her mind was full of tumultuous turbulence , but upon her consideration of things , she imagined , that perhaps she should be able to induce Servius Tullus to do as much for her , as for her Sister : And at worst , if she could not reign in the person of her Husband , yet she should in the person of her Lover . As for Tarquin , though he loved Tullia , yet he was glad his Brother had married her , because he was sure of her heart still , and because he looked upon his marriage with the Princess , as many steps nearer the Throne . Thus this great solemnity was passed over with thoughts very different amongst these four persons . Mean time , though Tarquin loved Tullia in his heart , and Tullia him again , yet did they secretly prejudice one another in things wherein there was any interest of Ambition . For if the Prince of Ameriola could be King , Tullia had rather been his Wife than Tarquins , because his mildness made hope to have all the Rule and Authority . Tarquin on the other side , who knew the humour of Tullia , was not sorry that he could be King without her assistance ; yet they dissembled their thoughts , since their marriage kept a great league of correspondency . As for the Princess , and the Prince of Ameriola , it was not so with them ; for though this vertuous Lover asked nothing but the friendship of the person he loved , and though she would not grant him any more , yet as far as civility would give her leave , she shunned all occasions of speaking wIth him in private . On the other side , the King who equally feared both Tarquin and Tullia , was very cautious how he inclined more unto one side than another ; and lest he should incense Tullia , he shewed no greater favour unto Tarquin , than unto the Prince of Ameriola ; and lest he should incense Tarquin , he shewed no more unto the Prince his Brother than unto him . But in thinking to be very prudent , and striving to carry even on both sides , he contented neither Tarquin nor Tullia ; for never were two spirits greater enemies unto all equality than those two . And indeed it was most insupportable unto them to see the King favour both alike : Mean time , since they perceived the intention of Servius Tullus , they gave no rest unto the persons whom fortune had tyed them unto ; for Tullia was continually persecuting the Prince of Ameriola , because he stirred no more both against the King and against Tarquin ; and Tarquin would never let the Princess his wife be in rest , purposely to oblige and move her to draw some unto him and her self from that tenderness which the King had over her ; and would needs force her to negotiate against the Prince of Ameriola . So as by this means Tarquin was perpetually acting against his Brother , and against his Mistress ; and he would needs have his Wife act against her Sister and her Lover . Tullia for her part , her whole thoughts were how to ruine both her Lover and her Sister ; how to pull the Crown off her fathers head ; and to persecute her Husband , purposely to force him to do all he could against his Brother , and against the person he lov'd above all the World , and all to throw Servius Tullus out of the Throne : But let the Ambitious Tarquin , and the Ambitious Tullia do what they could , the virtue of these two illustrious persons did not stagger : for the Prince of Ameriola never did any thing which could displease the King , nor which might anger Tarquin , nor which was against the interest of that Princess whom he loved . But as for that admirable person , her vertue went further ; for in such things as could not be done without injustice , and which were advantageous to her Husband , and disadvantageous to her Lover , she never medled with them ; yet at the very same time she bore a most horrible hatred against the one , and a most violent affection to the other ; she served him whom he hated , and hurt not him whom she loved . 'T is true , this was but upon certain occasions , where reason required it ; for when Tarquin moved her by any unjust ways , either against her Father , or her Sister , or the Prince of Ameriola , she denied him with incomparable constancy ; though yet it was always with a sweetness full of respect , able to allay even cruelty it self . However , out of her excess of virtue , and knowing that the thoughts of her Husband were extremely violent , that he stood not in any fear of the Gods , and that he scossed at the Laws of men : She did much endeavour to get his love , and win some credit in his thoughts , in hopes to sweeten the sharpness of his humour . On the other side , the Prince of Ameriola , who ever bore a violent affection unto the Princess , and a most horrid hatred unto Tullia , did constrain himself ; and for his own honour , because it should not be said he had a Wife who could be accused of any wickedness , he did what he could to correct his , by a million of examples of goodness and complacency , which he daily shewed . But it was in vain for these two virtuous persons to think of sweetning the natural fierceness of Tarquin and Tullia ; for do what they could it did daily encrease . So as Tarquin despairing of ever inspiring any Ambition into his Wife ; and Tullia seeing no likelihood of ever making her Husband to commit any Crimes , though to get Crowns by it , they began to scorn and hate them , and all that were not of their own minds . They began , I say , to love one another more then ever they did , and to repent they did not marry each other . But the chief reason of their repentance was because if they were married , then they should the sooner arrive at their desired ends ; so as the fire of Love and Ambition both joyning together in their hearts , it broke out in such violent and unjust flames , as the most innocent talk , they had never ended under a promise of committing some crime or other , to unite their loves the more firmly . Truth is , they talked of nothing but things most terrible ; for sometimes they would say , that it was the most egregious folly in Men , to lose a glorious design for a little scruple of virtue , or out of a fond Chymerical imagination of Glory ; or for Men not to establish themselves unless by actions of generosity , which are absolutely incompatible with the execution of great enterprises . For my part ( said Tarquin one day unto Tullia , as I understood by a witty Wench who waited upon this Princess ) I take this for a most undoubted maxim , that those who will keep themselves within those bounds which the vulgar use to prescribe unto Justice and Generosity , they shall never arrive at any great matters by the way of Fortune : And unless Men will make bold with Laws they shall never exalt themselves above others ; nor had there ever been any Kings , Kingdoms , or inequality of conditions . And therefore without any further dorring at Laws , which those who made them will not keep , let us make use only of such as will serve our own turns , and never precisely insist upon it whether the thing be just or unjust . These ( generous Artimedorus ) were the discourses of those persons at that time , and many more such , which I will not now relate ; because hereafter , I shall tell you of things much more execrable . Mean time , since they had not always sit opportunities of talking together , they began to write very often unto each other : And as it is not easie for Persons of their Quality , that they should long conceal themselves , the Princess came presently to know , that there was a secret correspondency held between her Sister and her Husband : and the Prince of Ameriola also knew the like between his Wife and his Brother . However , out of a resentment of virtue and prudence , the Princess would not acquaint the Prince of Ameriola with the irregularity of his Wives courses , because this persidious Woman was her Sister , and because that Prince was her Lover . The Prince of Ameriola on his side , it was long before he would discover unto the Princess , the infidelity of her Husband , thinking it would grieve her to no purpose . Thus was he in a pitiful Condition ; for it went against his mind to discover the Crimes of his Wife ; he could not think of any revenge upon his Brother , because he was Husband unto her whom he loved ; who being all virtue , would never have looked upon him again , if he should kill her Husband . And therefore he did hide the matter as much as possible he could ; yet since he knew the humour both of his Brother and his Wife , he was desirous to know the very bottom of their correspondency . And to that end , though he was never jealous , yet he employed all his diligence to discover it , and he carried the business so well , that the Slave who carried their Letters was absolutely his . So causing a Seal like unto theirs secretly to be made ( for their Seals were both alike ) he met with a Letter of Tarquin's unto Tullia , and the Answer of Tullia unto Tarquin . But these two Letters being the most horrid Letters of Love that ever were writ , and also being made publick , there was not a Man in Rome who was a hater of Tarquin , which knew not of them . And I knew them better then any others , and more hated the injustice of them , than any whosoever . But before I acquaint you with the Contents of them , you must know , that the Prince of Ameriola was so surprised , as now thinking it not fit to disguise any longer , but that it was absolute requisite , the Princess should know the state of things , he resolved to go and acquaint her . And having taken Copies of these two Letters , he went unto the Princess , though he did not use to visit her in private , because she had forbid him , and he went in such a happy hour that he found her alone . Also he had the advantage not to fear his being interrupted either by Tarquin or Tullia ; for the one was gone out to Hunt , and the other kept her Chamber , being a little sick . So as finding the Princess alone , according to his wish , he was very glad of it , though he had none but sad stories to tell her . But as for her though she still loved him very tenderly , yet was she troubled at the sight of him : So as this Prince perceiving it , I see , Madam ( said he unto her ) this my visit doth more displease than oblige you : But , Madam , I beseech you do not condemn me before you hear me , and the cause of my coming : For truly I have so accustomed my self to obey all your commands , and to deprive my self of the happiness in seeing you , that those respects I have ever paid unto you doth merit a grant of that audience which now I desire . Since the Princess knew the great virtue of the Prince , and since she found something in his looks , which told her , that he had some matter of importance to impart , she granted his desire ; so as bidding him sit down by her , she began to lend an Ear unto what he would say . It grieves me to the Soul , Madam ( said he unto her ) that what I have now to tell you , is of the most dismal consequence imaginable ; but it doth so much concern you to know it , as I am fully resolved not to conceal it , that the discovery makes me ashamed . But before I explain this sad Enigma unto you , I beseech you give me leave to conjure you into a belief , that I aim at no other advantage in all I shall tell you , but in preserving the life of the most fair and virtuous Person in the World , in preserving yours . Alas Generous Prince ( said she unto him and sighed ) I know not whether that be any great service or no : But however , I am much obliged unto you ; and therefore I beseech you impart what you have to say . I will not tell you , Madam ( replied he ) that if Tarquin were not my Brother , nor your husband , that you should have heard of his Death before you knew his Crime ; for I hope you are better acquainted with that heart wherein you have long reigned , then to believe it capable of so much baseness , as to let Crimes of that Nature go unrevenged an hour . But Madam , to hold you no longer in suspence , I beseech you read this Letter from Tullia to Tarquin , and also this Letter from Tarquin to Tullia . You may perceive , Madam , that these two Letters were preceded by many others , which perhaps treated concerning your Life and mine . After this , the Prince of Ameriola giving the Copies of the two Letters unto the Princess , she took them , and opening that of Tullia's first , she read these words . Tullia unto the most Generous and most Ambitious Prince upon Earth . SIR , I Have told you a hundred times , that if you will Reign in my heart , you must make me Reign in Rome . For as you would have me sacrifice all things unto your love , so you must sacrifice all unto my Ambition : Not but that I know this Passion is as much in your Heart , as in mine , and that you love me more , as I am Ambitious than as I am Fair : But yet methinks you are a little too slow in your Business . Make hast therefore and presently fix upon the day destined for our Liberty : And believe it , that it cannot be sooner than I desire , and that I have not a greater desire to see you Master of Rome , than to see my self absolute Mistress of your Heart . Be quick therefore , and sacrifice those two victims , which must render both Love and Fortune equally propitious ; and be assured , that for my part , I shall not fail in any thing which I have promised . Whilst this Letter was reading , the Princess changed colour above twenty times ; and after she had attentively read it over again , she shut it up , and restored it back unto the Prince of Ameriola , who told all at night , unto him , who told it unto me : Then lifting up her Eyes , and taking the other Letter , Oh! ye just Gods ( said she ) is it possible that my Sister should be so abominably wicked ? Afterwards opening Tarquin's Answer , she found thus . Tarquin unto the Fair Tullia . YES my dearest , and most Ambitious Tullia , I shall e're long do all things requisite to make you Reign in Rome , that I may Reign in your Heart : And before the next Ides be over , we shall be free , and in a condition to subject all others . Mean time , appoint you the day which you have designed for the sacrificing of those two Victims , which will secure our rest , for all things are ready for it . Adieu , be still your self , I conjure you , that is , incapable of any weakness , of any scruple , and of any repentance . Well Madam , ( said the Prince of Ameriola unto the Princess after she had done reading the Letters ) what do you think upon these two Letters ? and what is to be done for the avoiding of those misfortunes which threaten us ? for you may plainly see , that you and I are the two Victims that must be offered , and who must set Tarquin and Tullia at liberty . They cannot mean the King and the Queen , since if they were dead , they cannot be in their places , nor yet free ; therefore I must conclude they mean both you and me . Since Tarquin is your Husband , and Tullia your Sister , I will not make my self a judge of their crime , though Tullia be the most persidious Wife in the World , and though Tarquin be the most wicked and ungrateful Brother upon Earth . Speak therefore Madam , I conjure you , and consider that it concerns your Life ; as for my own interest I do not value it : and if there be a way to save your Life by exposing mine unto a thousand dangers ; I would be sure to take it : and the truth is , since I must never injoy you , Madam , death is as welcome to me as Life , and I cannot die with more glory , than in dying to do you service . Speak therefore , Madam , and speak quickly ; for minutes are precious upon such an important occasion . Alas , Generous Prince ( replied she ) what would you have me say , or what can I say in this trouble , that I am in ; for I am so affrighted at the crimes of Tarquin and Tullia , that did I not know you to be most sincere and generous , I could hardly believe what I see . How is it possible I should think the hearts of two persons so Illustriously born can be capable of such black , wicked , and horrid thoughts ? how is it possible Love should inspire them with designs of such a Nature ? which way can Love ( I say ) subsist with such a turbulent passion as Ambition ? who can believe that a Daughter of Servius Tullus , that is the most virtuous Prince in the World , should ever offer to pull her Father from his Throne , and murther both her Sister , and her Husband ? how can the Brother of the Prince of Ameriola ever contrive his death and mine ? Alas , Madam , ( replied the grieved Prince ) 't is not now a time to consider how things are possible ; but to consider how we should preserve your life . It is so hard a matter to find out harmless remedies ( replied she ) that I think the best way is to seek for none , but resolve to die . Oh! Madam ( replied the Prince of Ameriola ) I am never able to consent unto your ruine ; and if you do not find out some way to save your Life , I will rather go presently and Poniard my Brother and my Wife ; then hazard the seeing of you die by the cruelty of two persons who are so nearly related unto me . But Madam , there are examples of Marriages being broken off ; one of our most famous Citizens have authorized what I say ; and if ever it were expedient to separate two persons whom Marriage hath united , it is most sitting to separate you from Tarquin , and me from Tullia : And therefore , Madam , if you please , we will take one of these two courses ; either tell the King your Father all we know , to the end , that by his Regal Authority he may break off your Marriage and mine , and banish Tarquin aud Tullia ; or else without making any great noise of the matter which cannot help us , because the King is very slow in his resolutions , let us steal away from the violences of Tarquin and Tullia ; your Marriage and mine may be broken , as well when we are not here , as when we are : We have no reason to mistrust the gods ; and we have our own virtues to guard and comfort us against the cruelties and calumnies of Men , if you will but be pleased to fly unto some safe Sanctuary . And to testifie unto you , Madam , how pure , and un-interested my Love is , if you think it not permittable I should be your Husband , since you have been my Brother's Wife ; I am contented to be with you as a Brother , who would protect and defend you as his Sister , and never pretend any further . Thus without shedding the blood of an inhumane Brother , and an unjust Wife , and without your consenting unto the ruine of an Ambitious Husband and cruel Sister , we may sit safe in some Sanctuary where their cruelty cannot reach us ; we may be there in security and live happily , if you will but hold me in the degree of friendship ; for I do find my Love so subjected unto my reason and your virtue , as it will never move me unto any thing that will anger you , nor say any thing that will displease you . Consent therefore , Madam , I beseech you unto this happy Exile , if you will not consent unto the ruine of Tarquin and Tullia . No , no , generous Prince , ( said she unto him ) I will neither consent unto the one , nor the other . For if I should go as you propound , doubtless I might save my life ; but since I cannot do it and save my reputation also , I must not entertain the least thought of it : For what Calumnies will not the unjust Tarquin asperse upon me ? and what scandal will not the cruel Tullia belch out against me ? Pardon me , Madam , I beseech you , replied the Prince of Ameriola , if my zeal to your service will never suffer them to ruine you . To take the medium between these two extreams ( replied she ) we must indeavour to let the King my Father see one of those Letters , either that from Tarquin to Tullia , or that from Tullia to Tarquin ; to the end that by his Prudence and Authority , he may shrowd us from these two dangerous persons . Perhaps he will think it convenient to put me in some place of safety for a while , upon some pretence which he will invent , and will command you to travel into some Country , until such time as reason hath wrought upon the spirits of our enemies ; or else he will find out some other way to secure us . But Madam , ( replied this Prince ) whilst you are contriving ways how to let the King see these Letters , you may perish ; and not to deceive you , I beseech you do not think , that as things stand I am able to be far from you : And therefore , Madam , if you do not approve of either of these ways which I propose , you must let me go this very hour unto the King your Father , and impart all I know unto him ; and I advise you that under some pretence or other , you do not eat at your own house , nor lie there ; for I cannot tell whether it be by poison or sword , that the inhumane Tarquin and the cruel Tullia would have us perish . But if you should go unto the King ( replied she ) and are not able to prove what you inform , you will thereby make such a noise as perhaps will forward our deaths , in lieu of preventing them . And therefore , if you will be advised by me , have a little patience : Perhaps , those who desired our deaths have repented , and since the slave who useth to carry their Letters is for you ; since you have a Seal like unto theirs , and since you can see all they write , we are yet in safety . For Tarquin would know from Tullia , the day which she will design for our deaths ; so as when you see that , then let us take heed unto our selves ; and since it is lawful for any to defend their own lives , I give you leave to use all your endeavours to save ours ; but I will never allow of any violent remedies ; for I had rather die for want of prudence , and by excess of goodness , then to ruine others by too much unjust precipitation . But , Madam , ( replied he ) can it be any injustice to prevent ones death ? However ( replied she ) Death is not so terrible to me , that to avoid it people should say , I had ruined my Husband ; and I had much rather that Tarquin should be eternally branded with my death , than I should be suspected to contribute unto his . And generous Prince ( said she and blusnt ) since my heart tells me that it hath a tender share of friendship for you , I ought to be more circumspect then otherwise I should ; and it is fit I conjure you to be gone , lest this long conference ( should it be known unto our enemies ) should give them a colour to hasten their wicked designs into execution . However , I conjure you to take a care of your self , for it would grieve my Soul to hear that I should have a Sister who was the cause of your death . Oh! Madam , ( replied the Prince ) I beseech you never think of me ; but think how to prevent I may never hear the dismal news that a Brother of mine hath been your death . After this , abundance of tender expressions , passed between these two virtuous persons ; never proceeded so many heroick , so many passionate , and so many innocent thoughts from any two upon Earth , as from them ; they resolved at parting to communicate unto each other what they discovered : After which , the Prince of Ameriola went unto the King , in such a profound melancholly as it was impossible for him to hide it , and it was observed by all the people , and the King himself . As for the Princess , as soon as the Prince of Ameriola was gone , she went unto her prayers , and prayed both for Tarquin and Tullia ; and in lieu of praying for their ruine to hinder her own , she only prayed they might repent . But whilst the Prince of Ameriola had been with the Princess , it happened unluckily , that Tarquin who was gone to hunt , returned sooner than he intended ; and in lieu of going to his own house , he went unto Tullia's , who kept her Chamber that day : The reason of his so sudden return was , that resting himself under a Tree while they were mending his Bridle , which was broken by riding through a thick Wood , he began to read over Tullia's Letter unto him ; and in reading of it in the open light , he plainly discovered that it had been opened , and that there was some small difference between his Seal , and that wherewith it was sealed . So as being naturally suspicious and violent , he made no question , but that it was either the Prince of Ameriola or the Princess who had opened it . And judging others by himself , he feared being prevented , if a remedy were not immediately applyed . But lest the business he was about should be too much noted , he seemed as if he intended to hunt out the day , as soon as his Bridle was mended he got on Horseback , and upon the first handsome opportunity , he stole away and came with all speed to Rome . In lieu of going home , he went as I told you to Tullia , where he heard , that the Prince his Brother , was with the Princess his Wife . So as according to his natural impetuosity , his thoughts ran upon nothing else but what poison he should chuse to give them . With these thoughts he entred into Tullia's Chamber ; he told her that his last Letter had been opened , and desired her to look whether hers had been so also ; and indeed this cruel Woman with Tarquin looking upon it , they plainly saw that it had been sealed with a counterfeit Seal ; which no sooner spied , but Tullia speaking first , well ( said she ) had I not good reason to say that you were too slow in your courses , and that you must make all hast possible to remove all these obstacles which hinder our happiness ? Yes my dear Tullia ( said he unto her ) you are in the right , and I am in the wrong ; but to make amends I will make the more hast , and therefore without any more delay , these two persons who hinder our happiness must be poisoned this very day . It hath been so long resolved upon , and their ruine is so requisite unto our rest , and unto the Grandeur of Rome , as it it is injustice to deser the execution any longer . Make sure work on your side , as I will on mine ; be not so simply weak as to repent ; and be sure your eyes do not betray the secret of your Soul : Look unto your self ( replied the wicked and violent Tullia ) be sure the fair eyes of your Wife do not change your heart : Never think upon either gods , or Men , or Laws ; but think only upon the Crown which you aim at : Remember how Romulus got the Crown by the death of his Brother , and that by this death the people will rank you among the gods . Consider how those who make a long War to get a Crown , do sacrifice many more Victims then you shall ; and above all consider , that Tullia will be yours , as soon as the enemies of our happiness are dead . For generous Artemidorus , you must know , that though Tullia was not capable of any scruple , nor any Religion , nor any virtue , yet she would never let Tarquin enjoy her , until he was in a condition to marry her ; for her fears were , that if he should satisfie his Love , he would not be so diligent to satisfie her Ambition : And therefore desiring that the passion of this Prince , might help on her Ambitious designs , she was very reserved in that point , though she expressed as much affection to him , as he to her . Mean time you must know , that Tarquin and Tullia having both of them impetuous spirits , and shrill voices , and their souls being wholly taken up with the grand Crimes which they were to commit , they were not so cautious , but a Woman over-heard them ; one who had been brought up with the Princesses , and waited upon Tullia in particular , only since she was married , she heard this dismal discourse ; and plainly understood how Tarquin told Tullia at parting , that he would send her the poison as soon as he came home ; insomuch as this Woman who loved the Princess , and had some goodness in her , she had so much horrour against the crime of her Mistress , as being desirous to prevent the death of these two innocent persons , whose sentence of death she heard pronounced , she went unto her Chamber , where she writ two notes , the one to give the Prince of Ameriola when she saw him , and the other to send unto the Princess . But since some time was taken up in writing , and some in seeking out a slave trusty enough to carry a note of that consequence unto the Princess , her good intentions took no good effect ; for you must know , that Tarquin after he had been a while with the King , because he heard the Prince of Ameriola was there , and after he had observed that melancholly in his eyes which every one saw , he went home in all hast to send poison unto Tullia , and to give it unto his Wife . But as ill fortune was for that virtuous Princess , this Tyrant came in before she was acquainted with the conference of Tullia and him ; and he came in so just in the nick to hinder her , as the Slave ( who had the note which would have saved her Life had she received it ) was speaking unto one of her women in the Anti-Chamber , as he came in . He offered to take the note from him , the Slave refused to give it , saying he was to deliver it unto none but the Princess ; but Tarquin being naturally suspicious , and thinking he was interested in all manner of whispers , he took it from him , and said , he would take upon him to deliver it ; you may well imagine that the Slave and the Woman were much surprized . Yet Tarquin was so terrible unto all that knew him , as that they durst not murmure , though they were extremely troubled ; for the Slave knew the note was of some great concernment , because he had such a charge with it , and the Woman thought so as well as he , seeing the obstinacy of the slave to part with it , unto any but the Princess . However , they must be patient , the slave went away , and the Woman went into the Chamber of her Mistress , whilst Tarquin was reading the Note , where he found what he imagined ; so as seeing that if the business were not quickly dispatched , it would be difficult to effect ; he presently sent away the poison to Tullia : after which he went into the Chamber of the Princess , who was not a little troubled , for the Woman who had told her what Tarquin had done . So as since the Prince of Ameriola , and she had agreed to advertise each other of all they heard , she believed , knowing the slave who brought the note was his , that it was this Prince who had written unto her . So as being extreamly jealous of her glory , and valuing it above all things else , she feared lest this note should induce Tarquin to think that she held some criminal correspondency with his Brother . But he rested not long in those fears ; for this cruel Tarquin intending to delude her , and judging by the sorrow he saw in her eyes , that she knew more then she spoke , he went unto her with more freeness of spirit than usual . And to execute the violence which he had used in taking away the note from him that would have given it unto her , he told her with a laugh , that he would have her guess from whom it came , and what it concerned , adding that if she could not guess right , she should not have it until the morning : The Princess seeing him so pleasant , suffered her self to be deceived , not but that she knew Tarquin could dissemble as well as any Man living ; but as commonly persons that are highly virtuous can hardly believe that any can be extreamly wicked , so she thought the note to be of no great importance ; and she thought moreover , that the Prince of Ameriola and she had given too bad an Interpretation upon the Letters ; or else that surely Tarquin had repented . So as setting the best side outward , the indeavoured to guess from whom this Note should come , which he would not shew unto her , though she knew not whom to name , for she would not mention the Prince his Brother , and Tullia was not used to write unto her . But after this forced mirth had lasted a while , supper was ready ; and Tarquin that he might have the satisfaction to see her take the poison , he would sup with her . I have heard a Man say , who saw her that night , that though she was melancholly , yet she never in her life looked fairer ; and he assured me , that Tarquin himself was a little troubled , and that when she called for drink , and he knew it to be the poyson , which he had prepared , he changed colour . But when he found that the sight of so great a beauty did mollifie his heart , this cruel Man turned away his head , that he might not see her drink the poison : And indeed he talked unto one of his Servants whilst she took it : After which , glorying that he had surmounted the weakness , and foolish qualms of his heart , he was so impudently inhumane as to look upon her as before , and so cruel as to jest several times with her during this fatal repast . But to the end , that the poison might have the more leisure to work its effect , he seemed to have some private business to communicate unto her ; so as carrying her into his Closet , he obliged her to be there near two hours , though she began to find her self ill within half an hour after she entred ; for the Man of whom he had the poison , assured him , that if no Antidote was applied within one hour after the taking , all remedies after would be in vain , and the party would certainly die . So as though this fair and virtuous Princess did complain at first of her being ill , yet this Tyger Tarquin did keep her there , telling her it was nothing ; and talking to her of divers things which he desired her to tell the King. But at last , after he thought the poison had wrought its effects , he seeming very busie in helping her , he would be always by her , lest if she should suspect the cause of her death , she should not discover any thing unto the by-standers . Thus this admirable person did , so her Murtherer seemed to interest himself in the pain which she indured . And indeed , when she went out of the Closet , her Women seeing a mortal paleness in her face , did perswade her to go to bed : But she answered very mildly , that ere long they should carry her to her Grave . And as they were very earnest to send for the King's Physicians ; I pray do , ( said she ) see they bring intentions with them to make me die more easily ; for to cure me ( added she and sighed ) they cannot , nor do I desire they should . Mean while , amidst all the hatred which she might well have against her Husband , and her Sister , and notwithstanding , the Love she bore unto the Prince of Ameriola , yet she used not one sharp word against those who killed her , nor one sweet expression of him whom she tenderly loved ; but she whispered one in the Ear , whom she trusted with all the secrets of her Life , and commanded her to tell that unfortunate Prince , that she desired him not to revenge her death , but to preserve her memory : After which she asked twice to see the King and Queen ; but though Tarquin said he had sent unto them , yet she never saw them , because he hindred any from going , saying it was too late of the night and that he hoped the Princess would pass it over , and that she her self would be sorry they should obey her . The Princess having a great Soul , knew very well she asked in vain , nor was she very earnest upon it , but lifting up her eyes unto Heaven , let me die then ( said she with a deep sigh ) in hopes long to stand in need of no Consolation . After this her pain encreased , and she grew very weak , but when the Physicians came , they did a little revive her , but they hoped never the more for that , but on the contrary said they could not save her ; and in saying so , one might have seen by their eyes , that they durst not tell the cause of her death , and that they imagined Tarquin would not have them to tell it , but they spoke in ambiguous terms , enough to make it known . Mean while , this cruel Murtherer stood by still ; and he had so much dissembling inhumanity as to feel the Pulse of this deplorable Princess , that he might guess how long she had to live : So as this languishing person did in a manner pull back her Arm , and being out of all patience , turned towards Tarquin , with a languor able to inspire compassion into cruelty it self , I ask you pardon , Sir ( said she unto him and blusht ) for being so long a dying , but it is not my fault ( said she and turned another way ) for I took all the poison that was given me , and never looked for any remedy ; yet these words were not heard by any but Tarquin , and that Lady who knew all the secrets of this deplorable Ladies heart . But she was so full of sorrow as she could not speak , and Tarquin who was as bold as wicked , beginning to speak , he said she began to swound , and that she would never recover out of it . And indeed , losing her speech , a little after she fell into a Trance which lasted four or five hours . But as soon as Tarquin saw her swounded , and thinking she would never speak again , he sent to acquaint the King and Queen , who coming in all hast were extreamly grieved to find the Princess in that condition ; yet they never thought her to be poisoned , nor of any thing else but remedies , but all in vain , for she died some two hours after the Sun was up : Afterwards the unjust Tarquin bethought himself how to render her all imaginable honours after death . But whilst this inhumane Butcher was sacrificing this fair Princess unto his Love and Ambition , the cruel Tullia was offering the same sad sacrifice that he was , and as soon as the Prince of Ameriola was returned home , and according to his custom went into a Bath , he began to find himself ill ; for Tarquin had made up his Dose of such a Composition , as when Tullia had put it into the Bath , the very vapour of it did stifle him , and took away the use of his reason as soon as he was in . The two Servants who waited upon him , being privy unto Tullia's Conspiracy , they had Antidotes to keep this vapour from hurting them ; and Tullia had cunningly sent away all others that were not of the confederacy : But after this poison had wrought its effect , and the Prince in that condition , the cruel Tullia her self took him out of the Bathe , and put him into Bed , causing those who were of this horrid plot , to say that he desired to sleep , and had forbidden any to enter into the Chamber . She her self seeing he did not die so soon as she desired , she would not go to Bed that night , and going often into the Chamber of this unhappy Prince , her impatience was such , as she caused him to be strangled with two Handkerchiefs tyed together , to the end there might be no signs of a violent death , and that it might seem he was choked with a Fluxion of Humours . However it was , this Prince died the same night with the Princess whom he loved , which made so great a noise in Rome , rhat nothing else was talked of . Yet Tarquin and Tullia were so terrible unto all the World , that People durst only whisper what they thought concerning the sudden death of these two both at one time , though none called the cause of their death by the name of any disease : These most cruel and inhumane Barbarians , did well enough forsee that causing them to die so both at one time , people would think as they did ; but they foresaw more danger to themselves , in causing them to die at several times ; for if the Princess had survived the Prince of Ameriola , she would have told the King her Father what she knew concerning his death : And Tulliia would not poison her Husband until she was sure that Tarquin would poyson his Wife ; lest after he was rid of him who might dispute with him about the Crown , he should not go on in his business . Tarquin for his part would not poison his Wife , had he not been sure of his Brothers death ; for he was sure that if his Brother survived the Princess , he would revenge her death , so as seeing much less danger in the mutterings of the people , they resolved to commit these two horrid Crimes both at once , with as much boldness as cruelty . And as Tarquin did render all imaginable honours unto the Princess , as soon as she was dead ; so did Tullia unto the Prince of Ameriola , as soon as he was expired . This cruel person had the impudence to go and comfort Tarquin after the death of his Wife : And Tarquin also sent this Complement unto her , that he was more sorry for the Prince of Ameriola's death , as he was her Husband than as his Brother . All this while the wise and prudent Servius Tullus was strangely amazed ; for though at the first he did not suspect that the Princess his Daughter was poisoned ; yet he was of another mind after the Prince of Ameriola's death , and knew that Tarquin and Tullia were they who sent them into another World , which grieved this good King to the very heart : These two virtuous Persons who were dead , were extremely dear unto him , and their deaths struck deep into his sorrowful Soul ; Tarquin and Tullia after this horrid Crime were a horror unto him , but they were a terrour also and he feared the same treatment to himself , which he saw used unto others . Yet this Consideration had not kept him from publishing his resentment , had not a reason of honour restrained him . For ( said he unto one whom he trusted with all the secrets of his heart ) why should I stain my own glory , by accusing my own Daughter for poysoning her Husband and her Sister ? Why should I accuse my Son in Law for murthering his Wife and his Brother ? When I have accused these two persons can I prove their Crime , or am I assured that I can punish them ? for it is likely that Tarquin and Tullia would never have attempted a thing of this nature , unless they were sure of some great party in the Senate . Besides I know no further than by conjectures ; and say I had a certain knowledge , it is hard for a Father to punish his own Children , unless they be obliged unto it , for conspiring against the Senate ; for in that case the general interest ought to be preferred before the particular , and ones Country before Nature . But this is only to be revenged for the death of a Daughter , and a Son in Law , Rome hath no interest in the business , or if it have it is in a different manner : For I conceive it is a shame unto all Romans to have a King that shall convict , his Son in Law for poisoning his Wife , and that shall convict his own daughter for poysoning her Husband . I conceive it better to dissemble it , and look upon Tarquin and Tullia as innocent . This certainly is ●he best and most safe way for my self ; and certainly the most advantageous unto Rome : for unless I should poyson Tarquin and Tullia as they have others , they will raise a Rebellion in the City which may hazard my Crown , and therefore it is the best way to dissemble my Resentments . You may imagine Sir , that the man unto whom he spoke , did not contradict what Tullus said ; for besides the strength of reason which was in what was said , it had been a hard tale , to tell a Father that he ought to put a Daughter and a Son in Law to death ; knowing well that there was no middle way to take , and the banishment of such persons was not enough . So as this being the resolution , the King did dissemble the matter so well , that all the World were constrained to dissemble with him , and seem as if there was not any suspicion either of Tarquin or Tullia , for causing the deaths of that illustrious Prince and Princess . But Sir , not to relate what discourses Tarquin and Tullia had , nor what kind of Love this was , which was begun by the impoysoning of so great a Prince and so great a Princess . Give me leave only to tell you , that as soon as the time of mourning was past , which amongst us lasts Ten Months , Tarquin did marry Tullia , and Tullus could not hinder it . Not but that this marriage appeared most horrid and execrable unto him , as oft as he considered that Tarquin poysoned his Wife purposely to marry Tullia , and Tullia poysoned her Husband only to marry Tarquin ; but Tullus having begun to dissemble and cover their Crimes , so he would continue it . Also since it was extremely expedient for him to unite the family of the Tarquins with his own . Policy allowed of that which vertue and justice would not , so as suiting himself to the times , this abominahle marriage was made up with all magnificence : For the King knew very well that Tarquin as wicked as he was , had gotten much credit in the Senate and minds of the people : Not but that , as is said before , the Crimes of Tarquin and Tullia were most horrid in the eyes of all the World ; yet the people being inconstant , changing every minute , and equally forgetting both vertues and vices , the memory of this cursed act did insensibly wear out , as if the people of Rome quite forgot it . For you must know , that since the death of the Prince of Ameriola and the Princess , Tarquin seeing himself a step nearer the Crown , and desiring all might be forgotten , he became that out of policy which naturally he was not , for he grew exceedingly civil , and was more forward to salute the common people , than persons of quality ; he always went through the most popular streets , purposely to meet with more occasions of shewing his civility unto those , from whom he expected one day a Crown . Moreover , he would very earnestly interest himself in private business ; he would needs be the only Pacificus , and taker up of all Quarrels ; he would be the Arbitrator and ender of all differences ; he divided those whom he thought might prejudice him , and united all such as he conceived fit for his service ; he lent money unto some ; he gave money unto others ; his Gates were open unto all comers ; he itched to serve such as he called his friends ; and was infinitely zealous to do all good Offices : Again , he would sute himself most admirably well unto the humours of any , when he was in private with them : And unto such as were religiously devoted , he would seem religious even to a very scruple ; he was a very Libertine with the Libertines ; he would scoff both at the Gods of the Grecians and the Gods of the Romans . He was voluptuous with those that were so , and he was a Philosopher when he met with men of that profession . Yet I have heard say , that for all these various forms into which he would transform himself , he was still Tarquin , and when he would be the most sweet and courteous , he had still a sullen , gloomy , and fierce look : But for all that the people looking more upon his Civilities than his Physiognomy , he deceived them ; and this most abominable Tarquin did get great credit , under the Reign of the most virtuous King on earth . As for Tullia , it was not so with her , for her spirit was not able to vary into so many several shapes as Tarquin was . But on the contrary she thought her self above all she saw , that all the world was her Vassals , and that she owed not observance unto any ; that Fortune owed her a Crown , and that she needed not to endeavour the pleasing of any , or getting their Loves . She did extremely slight all Women , and would not admit of any conversation but men . As for her reputation she did not care for any ; and when any told her that if she carried hee self as she did , unto all the Ladies who did visit her , she would procure their hatred ; she would then return answer , that so she could make her self feared , she cared not for being loved . And indeed , she never used any of those trivial obligements , which Custom hath established as a Law among Ladies . Not but that she loved to be commended , though she said she did not care for it , but she could not endure to commend or flatter any : And indeed she was never commended or flattered by any , but out of fear ; and certainly they had great reason to fear her , for her actions were all violences , and she was terrible to all the world . It happened once that she put a most horrible affront upon the Wife of a Prime Senatour , who being of a high and sensible spirit , could not chuse but complain as soon as she was out of that Princesses Chamber . For meeting with one of her intimate friends , she no sooner saw him but beginning to speak ; Good Friend ( said she ) rejoyce with me , for being delivered during all my life from one of the most scurvy visits in the World ; for I am fully resolved never again to go unto the Princess Tullia , no not though she should become Queen . She is so accustomed to be uncivil , ( replied her friend ) that you need not wonder at her ; but I am so little accustomed to suffer incivilities , ( replied this incensed Lady ) as I cannot endure them . But do you know one ( added her friend ) that ever went unto Tullia , who received no affrout from her ? and do you think it is a shame for you to endure what all others do ? I think ( replyed she half angry ) that such as do endure them are people of poor and base hearts , and that I am sure mine is none such . If I could not live unless I went unto Tullia , were I born her Slave , or at least , did my fortune depend upon her ; were I sure she would do some great matters for me , then perhaps it might be said , I was too delicate and nice , and that I were to blame if I did not go unto her : But since none of these things are so , for I can live and never visit a Princess who is void of virtue , I am none of Tullia's Slave ; my fortune depends not upon her , nor will she ever do any thing for me , and therefore my best and shortest course is never to come at her ; for I am not troubled with the disease of those Ladies , who when they have been with Tullia on one of those days , when she did not treat them very ill can go all the rest of the day from house to house , bragging , whether to the purpose or no , that they were to see her , and that she spoke to them . And I remember one whose whole discourse was of that nature , and who had such an art of bringing in all she had to say , to make it believed she was high in Tullia's favour , as I wondred how she could link her discourse together . For at every word , I came from from the Princess , the Princess told me , I spoke of that business unto the Princess , the Princess took me unto the window to talk with me in private , the Princess made me promise her to come again to morrow ; and the Princess did at every word so fill up her discourse ; as if that word had been taken away all the rest had been non-sence . However she was very well pleased with her self , and thought her self very happy . But I who cannot pay any open respect unto any who are not virtuous , or such as affect incivilities , I will never visit any but such as receive me as I conceive they are obliged to do . And this is my way of behaviour , when I am amongst my inferiours , I am as careful as I can to use my Civilities unto them , when I am amongst my equals I use to measure my civilities with theirs , and I care not how they carry themselves to me so there be no strangers in the Company , though I conceive that familiarity and affability , never ought to banish Civility ; but when I am in the company of women whom fortune hath set above me ; I am very circumspect , and have an eye upon their very looks , I cannot endure to be Brow-beaten , and if those of that quality be not civil , they have naughty hearts and ill wits ; for as the world goes it is so easie a matter for them to oblige every one that sees them , or if they do not , it must be concluded they have no wit , or else so foolishly proud , that they think all their inferiours not considerable . And I do openly declare , that I would not be Tullia with all her Grandure upon a condition to have all her ill inclinations . This Lady being in the heat of her anger , did not take any notice that she spoke before some people who were not obliged to be faithful unto her : And indeed this discourse being reported unto the furious Tullia , she threatned her in such a terrible manner , as the Lady was glad to go out of Rome , purposely to avoid an ill turn . However the secrets of the Gods being inscrutable , the marriage of Tarquin and Tullia , as abominable as it was , seemed to be concordant to their wills , for all things prospered according to their wish : Tullia had three Sons and a Daughter ; abundance was in their House , Tarquin and she were never sick , and every thing prospered unto them ; Tarquin did signalize himself by his courage upon several occasions in War ; and one would have thought that the great Governour of the World had forgotten their Crimes , so happy did they seem in every thing , and yet it was but a seeming happiness ; for because they were not upon the Throne , and Tullus lived longer than they would have him , they thought themselves very miserable . And indeed Tarquin from the very first day of marriage with Tullia , never durst attempt any thing against his Father in Laws life ; but rather endeavoured to make the people forget that Crime which he was accused of , and get a strong party in the Senate . But the most cruel Tullia being of a more impetuous temper , and having less prudence in her Ambition than he , she thought the way which Tarquin took to ascend the Throne to be too long ; and that if he would have his design to prosper , he must take a nearer cut . She would have been glad if her Father would have been so good natur'd as to have given over the Government into Tarquin's hands ; But she saw quite contrary , that this vertuous King did not intend he should Reign ; and that if he did part from his Royal Power , as some reports went ; yet he intended it should be upon conditions , that he should not be King : So as not seeing in Tarquin all those virtues that were requisite to be in a good Prince , he kept the Royal power in his hands , and used it with such moderation as deserved to be a pattern for all the Kings upon earth . But as it is very hard for Kings to hide their thoughts , so Tullia quickly discovered that the King her Father did not intend to put the Crown upon her Head : So as being in a mighty rage , she made it reflect upon her Husband , who did not act according to her mind in the speedy compassing of her desired ends ; and not being able any longer to dissemble the thoughts of her heart , she began to look upon Tarquin with eyes full of extraordinary fury . And this Prince being of his own nature very sensible , he asked her from whence this alteration in her humour did proceed ? It proceeds ( said she ) from your tame sitting still , and from your putting your self into such a state , as you shall never be able to remove ; for truly Tarquin to be plain with you , I did not consent unto the death of my Sister , nor Poyson my Husband to become the Wife of a bare Citizen of Rome ; for the Daughter of Tullus needed not to employ such violent means to find a Husband of that quality , but I thought to find in you a Prince worthy to wear a Crown , and one that would do all things necessary to get it . Know then that if your thoughts be high , you will remember that you are of the Blood of the first Tarquin ; you will aspire to sit in his Seat , and out of an heroick impatiency of Reigning , you will force Tullus to surrender his seat unto you , and will not tarry until death drive him out , or till old Age make the Scepter to drop out of his hand . Know , I say , that if you do this day begin to make the first step up the Throne , if you do it with a firm resolution never to retreat but go on , and either dye or Reign ; and if you will do all I bid you , then I will hold you for my Husband and my King : But know withal , that if your thoughts go less I will hold you for my Slave ; for my Slave that is Criminal ; for Tarquin I must repute those culpable , who commit Crimes to no purpose : And therefore I conclude , that if we do not sit upon the Throne , we deserve to be reproached with the death of those two persons , whom we sacrificed unto our Love and our Ambition : But on the contrary , all Crimes will be blotted out , when they are followed with happy success . Make hast then Tarquin ; and keep the promise which you made when you married me ; you are in so fair a way , that I wonder you should go no faster . You came from Corinth , and are descended from Tarquinia to make your self King of a strange people , as the first of the Tarquins did : you are of a Royal Family , you see in every publick place , Statues erected unto the first of the Tarquins , you dwell in the same Palace which he built , you see the same Throne which he did sit upon ; you have the same heart , spirit , and ambition ; you fear neither any thing above your head nor about you ; the authority of the Laws nor servile fear of Imaginary Penalties do not affright you ; you have friends in the Senate and among the people , and if you had not been over prudent , you had been upon the Throne already ; and if you should continue still upon this prejudicial Prudence , all that you have already done is to no purpose ; what good will all your extraordinary Civility , which you have used unto the most base and abject of the People do you ? unto what end serves all your cringing complacency unto all the Patricians ? why have you lent out some monies , given others , and been unprofitably Prodigal , will all your Ambition and turbulent Pangs of Soul serve to no end ? Truly Tarquin , if you will make no more hast , I will even advise you to return unto Tarquinia and Corinth , and to seek out for felicity , by some other way than by Ambition . But as for me , since Tanaquil who was a stranger , was so bold and happy as to dispose of Crowns , either in the person of her Husband or her Son in Law , I will see what I can do , and not stay till Tullus refer it to the Senate , who will not render it unto you ; nor will I stay so long as till he die , which perhaps will be a long time : Speak then Tarquin will you be a Slave , or will you be a King ? In telling you that I will be worthy of you , ( replied he ) methinks I tell you as much as need ; but to let you see that you accuse me wrongfully , I will discover unto you those reasons which move me to defer the execution of so great a design . And indeed , Tarquin told Tullia all his several plots , which he had in the Senate and among the People , but say what he could to move her unto patience , and not to go precipitately to work , he was forced to promise her , to make more hast than well he could ; for every minute seemed an Age unto this Ambitious and cruel person , which was employed in the advancement of her abominable design . However she went unto the King , and asked and obtained favours for men unto whom she would not have done them , but upon conditions to serve her against that Prince who did them , whensoever she should need . Thus this vertuous King did by his own benefits contribute to his own ruine ; for not a day passed wherein Tarquin or Tullia did not obtain something from him for those whom they had engaged in their wicked designs . In the mean time Tarquin lived the most wretched life in the World , for he rested neither night nor day : he had always a hundred several matters which tended all unto one end ; for labouring to engage all sorts of people in his design , he held all manner of correspondencies , some men under pretence of eating at his Table came to confer with him , others whom he never saw but at the Temple , other also unto whose houses he went ; and some in the Kings own Palace whom he treated with to ruine him : Moreover , scarce a night passed but he went out of his own house in a disguise , to confer with some of the Senators who were of his Intelligence , during which time it was given out that he was gone to Bed. Also he employed the most sacred things to serve his abominable ends ; for he engaged some of the Salian Priests , and he made an under hand Proposition unto the Grand Vestal to enter into his interests , but she would not , though he promised to secure her from all danger . Mean while , the common opinion was , that he courted her to extinguish the sacred fire , to the end it might be said , that Rome was menaced with some great misfortune , and that this accident did signifie the authority to be weak in the hands of so old a Prince as Servius Tullus ; for he knowing very well the nature of the common People , he knew that matters of Religion make a deep impression in their spirits , and that a silly scruple aptly applied to the multitude , will work more with them than all the solid reasons in the World. Moreover , though Tarquin was always full of tumultuous business , though he scarcely ever slept , though his mind was perpetually unquiet , and though he saw himself always upon the very brink of a dismal precipice , since if his design was once discovered , he was utterly ruined ; yet he was as healthy and as vigorous , as if he had enjoyed the greatest tranquillity of any man alive . But for the better advancement of his design , he asked divers things of the King , particularly concerning Rome , which were of such a nature , as neither ought nor could be granted , so as they were denied him ; and he asked them , purposely that he might have a pretence of murmuring against Servius Tullus ; and at the same time he began to complain , those whom either he or Tullia had suborned began also to declaim against the government , and to belch out a thousand bitter invectives against the best of Kings . And it is very observable , that Servius Tullus who was the first of our Kings who made money , and brought in the use of it amongst us , did thereby make the way of suborning those whom Tarquin had need of , more easie . For thereby gifts might be given in private , and without a noise unperceived , which before could not be . Also Tarquin had ingaged abundance of all sorts ; there was not any Trade or Art , but he had some in it ready to do what he would , he had a Party also working among the very Slaves ; so as it was easie for him to scatter what reports he pleased against the King , some said therefore , that he was but a Slave born of a Slave , who after the death of the first Tarquin had usurped the Crown by the Artifice of a Woman , who got him made King without the suffrages of the people . Others told the Senators , that Servius smelling of the baseness of birth , had taken the goods of all the rich Families , and divided them among the poor ; others told the People , that the King had taken from them the nomination of all their principal Officers , and bestowed them upon the great ones , to the end they might oppress the weak : And others said , that this Prince who had caused the particular Estates of every one to be numbred , had done it onely to know unto whom he should address himself , when he had a mind to undo his Subjects and inrich himself . So as every one going the way of his own interest and cunning , dispersing several reports amongst the dull multitude ( who are not able to discern justly , and who always are apt to murmur against Authority , especially against an old King ) they were presently perswaded , that the most just Prince upon earth , was Tyrannical . Tarquin and Tullia seeing so happy a beginning in their enterprize , they were beyond measure joyed ; yet it was a joy not communicable unto others ; for the discourse at Tullia's house was onely such as were of the intrigue . And I have heard say , that they would sometimes pass away a whole afternoon in nothing but whispers ; for all that came thither had some secret or other to tell Tullia , or Tullia them . But atlast , the fatal Puncto of time destined for the ruine of Servius Tullus , and the Grandure of Tarquin being come , Rome was a witness of the most horrid adventure , that ever happened in any place of the World. Be pleased to know , that this Ambitious Prince , having ordered all things for the execution of his Barbarous design , and being fully resolved to kill the King , he went that fatal day unto the Chamber of the Devillish Tullia ; for he had passed away all the night in going from street to street in a disguise , and from house to house , to make sure of all those who were of his damned Faction . He was no sooner there but that detestable Princess went to meet him with eyes ful of joy ; and speaking first , courage Tarquin ( said she unto him ) you have but one step now to make , before you are upon the Throne , ascend it boldly , and render your self worthy to be the Husband of Tullia by an act so heroick : Leave tenderness and pity , and such puling qualities to the dull vulgar , and know that I permit you to sacrifice all unto your Ambition , not excepting the King himself . Go then this very day , and with undaunted resolution either ascend the Throne or descend into your Grave ; for as the case stands with you there is no middle way to take . No , no , Generous Tullia ( replied this Prince ) you never need to fear I will startle back , nor need you doubt the happy success of my design , be assured you shall be a Queen before the Sun set , and you shall never see me again unless upon the Throne . After these expressions , this inhumane Prince left her , and went with a great number of armed men unto a place close by the great Theatre where all the publick Assemblies were held . But in going thither the common Crier who was gained by that Prince , did command all the Senators in a tumultuous manner to assemble themselves , and come before King Tarquin to know his Will. Mean time , you must know Sir , how that which the sooner advanced this Princes design was , that the first of the Tarquins had augmented the Senate unto a very great number ; so as all the last addition of the Senators were of the second faction , and were much disposed unto a Revolt . And there was not one who did not obey the summons of the publick Cryer , and came to Tarquin . Those of the ancient Senators who had been gained by him came also ; the friends of Servius came likewise , some out of fear , others out of a perswasion that Tarquin did act by the consent of Servius , who during his life would have him sit upon the Throne ; for they could not believe that any Son in Law unto such a virtuous Prince would offer to pull the Crown so violently off his head . So as both friends and enemies did all equally obey , and followed Tarquin , who without more a do did sit down in the Royal Seat. This action seeming very strange , and there being a great multitude of the consplracy gathered together in that place , so it chanced that this great Croud of men and the great noise of the thing , did in an instant draw thither a vast multitude of people and that which Tarquen did was so strange unto them ▪ as those who were of his faction themselves , could not chuse but shew wonder in their Countenances ; so as never such a general consternation was seen . Mean while , the arrogant Tarquin assuming a new pride , as soon as he was set in the Royal Chair of State , he began to accuse Servius Tullus as an Usurper , and told the people all that he had caused to be infused into them before : After which , he began to aggravate the great virtues of the first Tarquin , he treated Servius as a Slave , and spoke in such bold and arrogant eloquence , as if Tullus had been the Tyrant and he the legitimate King. So as there arising a great noise of acclamations amongst those who were hired to it , and a great murmur amongst those who did not approve of what was done , the confusion of voices was such that Tarquin could not be heard . Things being in this Condition , Tullus being advertised of this disorder , he came upon the place , at the least to die upon the Throne which he had so worthily enjoyed . When this venerable King was within four paces of Tarquin , he looked stedfastly upon this Arrogant Usurper who insolently took his place ; and beginning to speak , Tarquin ( said he unto him ) how durst thou be so bold as to assemble the Senate , and to sit in my Seat ? Thou art mistaken Tullus ( answered this cruel Usurper ) for the Royal Chair wherein I sit , belongs unto the first of the Tarquins , from whom I am descended ; and thou art only an old Slave whom Fortune only hath elevated , and whom I will put into Fetters that I may take from the Romans the shame of having such a Master . At these words the noise redoubled , and there was such a hurly burly as Tarquin might plainly see , all the World was not for him : So as fearing lest the sight of this old and good King , should turn any of them who were for him , and lest so great a number of people should come , as that he should not be the stronger party , he resolved to execute his resolution in case he found any resistance ; for he being tall , young , nimble and strong ; and Servius Tullus being old and weak , this Tyrant without any respect either unto the quality of a legitimate King or unto his Father in Law , or as the Grandfather of his Children , he did most insolently lay hold upon him , and throw him down with a most horrible violence from the top of the steps to the bottom . Thus the unfortunate Servius Tullus as his last and greatest misfortune , saw himself forsaken by his Guards , and almost all his friends ; except my own father , who preserving a most constant fidelity , did help this miserable King to rise , and to get unto his own Palace , for he could hardly walk : But alas , he was no sooner got unto the end of that street , which then was called the Cyprian street ( and which the people ever since called the detestable street in spite of all Tarquins Tyranny ) but this miserable King was pulled out of my fathers Arms who desended him , as long as he could : and presently after was killed by some whom the cruel Tarquin had sent purposely to that end . And my father after he had striven in vain to incite the People unto a revenge of the Kings death , was forced to retire home . Mean while , the cruel Tullia who had given orders to advertise her every moment of all that passed , she no sooner heard what inhumane Tarquin had done , but she took Coach in all hast , to go unto the place where the Senate was assembled ; and sending to call her Husband , she told him that she was come to render him the first homage , and salute him as King of Rome . But he having business of neer concernment in hand , he advised her to stay no longer among the croud of people , where Peace was not yet established . Tullia returned to her Coach ; and when the Coach came to the further end of the Cyprian street , and the Coachman ready to turn upon his right hand towards the Mount Esquiline , he espied the body of Servius Tullus all blood and dirt : and spying this pitiful Spectacle he stopped his Horses out of respect and humanity both , and turning towards this cruel Princess whom he did drive , he shewed unto her the body of the King her Father , thinking the sight would have obliged her to stay : But the pitiless Tullia inspired with cruelty it self , did chide him for his respects , and with inconceivable inhumanity and anger , commanded him to drive on without any stay , for any way unto a Throne was good : So as the Coachman not daring to resist her , gave the Bridle unto his Horses , who being fuller of pity than the Barbarous Tullia , did out of horror at the sight of the dead Corps , avoid treading upon the feet of this great King ; but the Wheels of the Coach touching the body of this great and unfortunate Prince were all bloody , this sad horrid spectacle not moving the heart of cruel Tullia unto the least sign of Compassion . But on the contrary when she was told that the Coach had gone over the body of her Father , she turned her head to look upon it , and was so far from any sorrow as she looked upon it with joy . Thus smeared with the blood of her own father , she was so impudent as to return unto her Domestick Gods ; but to speak truly Tullia regarded neither Domestick Gods nor any other ; and indeed it is not to be wondred at , for she being naturally cruel and wicked , she was not capable of any humanity , but all signs of joy were to be seen in her eyes and all her actions . Mean while , Tarquin being the stronger party , he imposed Laws upon the weaker , and commanded so absolutely the very first day of his Reign , as if he had been the peaceable Possessor of that Throne out of which he had thrown his Father in Law , he could not have carried it otherwise than he did : But to shew his inhumanity to the height , he would not suffer a burial to be given unto the Corps of the late King , lest it should move the people to compassion : saying in most cruel rallary , that Romulus who was ranked amongst the Gods had none : And that his cruelty may appear beyond all that imagination can conceive , the Widdow of this unfortutunate King went in the Night , ( accompanied with my Mother , who was the only woman that did not forsake her ) unto the place where the Corps of this Prince did lye , and being assisted with some old Domesticks , she got the Corps as far as the Palace , which the most cruel Tarquin and Tullia hearing of , they sent to strangle her ; at least , it is certain that this deplorable Princess having sent my Mother to take some course for the private Funerals of the King her Husband , she found her dead at her return , but could not discover any further , for the Kings Palace was grown to be a desolate Desart , presently after he was assassinated . However , all Rome was in a most horrible consternation ; for most of those who had served Tarquin , no sooner saw him upon the Throne , but they repented that ever they helped him up , and found that in lieu of having a King they were like to have a Tyrant . For as soon as Tarquin was Master of Rome he flattered the people only to get so much power from them as to lessen the Authority of the Senate ; and therefore he was resolved not to augment either their Authority or their number ; he made himself Master of all the strong Forts in the City , and kept always a strong Guard about his Palace . After which intending to become terrible , and to Reign by fear , he put to death a great number of the most illustrious Senators , he exiled many , and became such a terror , as not any were able to oppose his will. Nor did he content himself with putting to death and exiling all those who were in a capacity to hurt him ; but he charged divers Citizens with supposed crimes , purposely to pick or make holes in their Coats , and so inrich himself by their Ruines . He took away all medling in matters of State from the Senate ; he made both Peace and War , as he pleased ; he contracted Leagues and Alliances with his neighbours , according as he fancied ; he was himself sole judge in all criminal causes wherein the honour of many noble Families , and lives of many illustrious Citizens were deeply concerned , and he did so unite all the Authority in his own single person ; that he was more absolute Master of R●me than ever any was . This Tarquin who was so sweet , so civil , and so courteous in appearance , who did salute the people so humbly , favoured so many men , helped so many poor , and was so complacential unto all , now he had got upon the Throne , did not desire or indeavour to be beloved , but all his care was how to be feared : For ( said he one day ) it is the maddest folly in the World for those who Reign , to pretend unto love of the People , since it is the onely way to be scorned ; but on the contrary , Prudence and Wisdom bids him make himself a terror unto those from whom he expects obedience . For a people who obeys a Prince only out of Love , will descant , and deliberate upon the Commands which are put upon them ; but when the Commander is accustomed severely to punish such as do not obey , and hath rendred himself terrible , as soon as ever the command is heard of , the imagination is so taken up with the thought of punishment , in case of disobedience , as that the people for their own interest will blindly and presently obey , without any examination or deliberation upon the matter : And therefore I conclude , it is better to make himself feared then loved . And I am perswaded , that none do love any that are above themselves ; but that which is called Love among the people , is only a Love of their own Liberty , which is alwaies greatest when they have an easie and weak master , one who is not absolutely enough , nor knows how to make himself feared and obeyed . This Sir , is the true character of Tarquin , unto whom the sirname of Proud was given ; but it must be said to the shame of all Romans , that they all did sit still , with their hands in their Pockets , and all submitted themselves . For , except Clelius , the Father of Horace , and my Father , and a man of noble quality called Publius Valerius , who couragiously maintained the interests of the Senate and People , all obeyed the Tyrant . But at last , the three first of these , whose courages for two years together did resist against the violences of Tarquin , they were banished by this Usurper . But Clelius is there still ; as for my Father , and the Father of Horace , they died presently after they went out of Rome . The truth is , that in dying my Father did an act so extraordinary as is worthy of a relation , which if I do , I shall do an act extraordinary also , since I needs must make an Elogy in praise of him unto whom I ow my life ; and since the knowledge of his vertues will help you to hate Tarquin and Tullia the more , I shall without any seruple let you know them . Be pleased to know then , how that virtuous person whose name was Sevilia , was one of the fairest women in all Rome , and one who after she had been adored and courted by the most illustrious persons in all our City , did marry my Father , followed his Fortunes , went with him into exile , with such admirable Constancy , as she was not allrighted at the troubles of travel ; nor the sufferings of such as are exiled . For besides that Sevilia had a great and high soul , and was so perswaded that her duty was to be preferred before all things , she never made any difficulty to do what she thought she was obliged unto ; especially when it was a duty which amity imposed upon her . And her Amity was ever so un-interested , as she considered only the persons whom she esteemed , never considering her self ; and if it was more advantagious for them , whatsoever it was she consented unto , she generously consented unto it ; so joyning together , a great beauty , a great spirit , and a great wisdome , it is not strange , if when she went out of Rome with my honoured Father , the People should murmur , and say openly that Tarquin had banished virtue in banishing Sevilia . But to return from whence I digressed , be pleased to know , that my Father falling sick , and perceiving he should not escape it , did speak unto Sevilia , like a man who feared not the approaches of death ; so as my mother seeing his Constancy , and desiring not to dishearten him by shewing all her sorrow , she concealed a part of it , and striving with her self , she spoke to him with extraordinary Constancy . It may be , Sir , ( said she unto him ) that the Gods will hearken unto my Prayers ; but in case they are not pleased to let me injoy the happiness of your life : I would gladly know , what your pleasure is , I should do ? and what education you would have me give unto your Children ? for they being very young ( added she and shewing me and two others unto him ) perhaps I may be able to inspire them with such thoughts as you desire : Tell me , I beseech you , in what part of the World you would have me live , until they are grown able to follow those ways of virtue which I shall shew them ? I would have you return unto the place from whence we are banished replied my Father ) to the end my children may be affectionate unto their Country , and may not learn strange Customes , which may keep them from hating the Tyrant of Rome . I would have you use all the ingenuity you can , to infuse into their hearts , the Love of virtue and the hatred of vice . But , Sir , ( replied she ) should we return to Rome , we must be known unto Tarquin , we must obey him , and ask his permission to enter : Consider well ( I beseech you ) whether honour will allow me to do what you desire , and whether it were not better do die out of Rome , then enter into it upon such conditions ? However ( said my Father ) I would have my Children brought up in Rome , to the end they may hereafter be Thorns in the sides of the Tyrant ; and that I may die with so much comfort as to hope I have left behind me , Children who will contribute unto the Liberty of their Country ; as for the waies of getting them thither , I do refer them unto your Prudence , for I cannot divine what will happen when I am dead . After this , Sir , my Father grew weak upon a sudden , and could say no more , for he died the same night . Sevilia's intentions , were to obey her dead Husband as exactly , as if he were living , and she carried her self with so much Prudence and Wisdom , that her kindred and friends who lived in Rome , did get her leave to return , and bring her Children , Tarquin himself not believing that she desired it , not that she was any thing obliged unto him for it . Yet her firm Constancy was such , after she returned to Rome , that she would never go and see the cruell Tullia ; and she hath inspired such generous and noble thoughts into me , that I were the most ungratefull of men if I did not publish and acknowledge it . I remember one day when she understood that I had been solicited to be one in a Plot against Tarquin , and coming to me in my Chamber when I was alone , you know Herminius ( said she unto me ) that hitherto I have punctually obeyed your Father , whose last words you did hear , and that I have laboured to inspire your heart with the Love of your Country . But to tel you truly , my care hath been more to make you hate the Vices of the Tyrant then the Tyrant himself : And I have ever thought , that attempts to ruine him are not lightly to be undertaken , lest by indeavouring to set your Country at Liberty , you should bring it more into Slavery . Do not therefore ingage your self to no purpose , not so much for fear of exposing your life which is so dear unto me , as for fear of exposing Rome unto a more cruel servitude ; for Trees that are onely shaken with the Wind , and not blown down , will take deep root . This , Sir , was the sage advice of Sevilia , which I did blindly follow , yet was she but ill recompenced : For there was no persecution which that vertuous Person was not put to suffer ; but the truth is , she did not suffer alone ; for to return unto Tarquin , it may truly be said of him that since the first day he ascended the Throne , unto this hour , he never did any act in which there was not some injustice , or some cruelty , or some cousenage in it . All the Wars which he made have also the same character , and one may more properly call the Towns which he hath taken , rather thefts , then conquests ; and subtile craft , and deceit have the greatest share in all his actions during his Reign . After he had made Alliance with the Latines , he deceived them , in mixing their Troops with his own , when they had no Commanders of their own Nation . He caused a man whose name was Herdonius , to perish upon a bare surmise , he caused him to be loaded with Chains , and thrown into a place where he was drowned . 'T is true , he took the City of Pometia with some honour , and he shewed himself a great Captain in that Recounter : But afterwards he took the City of the Gabians by such a terrible piece of craft , as if it did not more relate unto the Prince Sextus his son , then unto him , I would tell you the whole passage ; but after he had made that City desolate , and put all the Riches of it into the hands of the People , except what he reserved for himself , he indeavoured to taste the sweets of Peace and to blind the People : And for a guise upon all his injustices , in ruining so many , he set himself to finish that stately Temple of Jupiter , whose foundation the first of the Tarquins had laid . But there being many other Temples in building near the Tarpeian Rock , where the foundation of this was laid , and Tarquin having a mind to make this greater than the Prince who laid the first foundation intended , he made no difficulty of pulling down all those Temples , and not to incense the People by it , he made a shew , as if he would first observe the flying of the Birds ; but certainly the Augures were hired , and though the Gods had given such an evident sign as should have restrained him , yet he would have done it . There was yet one Temple standing which was dedicated unto the God Thermes , and Tarquin desiring to make use of all , seemed to give credit unto the predictions of the Tuscans , to the end , that giving this example , the People alwaies follow the mind of the Prince , might also beleeve with him , and be perswaded of what he thought good ; and as they were digging up the earth to lay the foundation of this stately Temple , they found the head of a man whose face continued still in form ; and Tarquin to make some use of this accident , he sent into Tuscany ; and procured the Divines with whom he consulted to say , That it was a most certain sign , that Rome as Tarquin had ordered it , should be the chief City of all Italy , and Mistress of all the World ; and indeed , they gave unto that place the name of Capitol which it bears at this present . So as after this , he pressed forward the building of this Temple ; after this he made Seats and Scaffolds about the Theatre , at an extraordinary expence . He established two new Colonies ; but in doing all these things , he still was doing injuries , injustices , and cruelties . He put the eldest son of his own Sister to death , he had not married his own Daughter but with an intent to be perfidious ; and he omitted nothing which might merit the Title of a perfect Tyrant . All this while , Tullia in the midst of all her Grandure , she never had any content since she was upon the Throne ; for she was still so jealous of authority ; as she did not think that Tarquin gave enough unto her , and that having more inhumanity to wards Tullus then he had , she thought that she might at least divide with him in the Soveraign Power . So as time wearing out of her heart , that lovewhich she bore unto Tarquin , she grew most horribly jealous ; for as soon as she saw this Prince regarded her no more than another woman , she began not to regard him , and treated him so ill , that sometimes she made him go out of Rome . Also , she was so horribly hated there , as when any took the liberty of speech , they called her the detestable Tullia . As for Tarquin , in spight of all his Guards and Power , every one called him Tarquin the Proud. At the first , he did not take this well , and did most severely punish such men , as had no other Crimes but calling him so ; but afterwards he was so insensibly accustomed unto it , as he thought this Title not injurious , nor did he take it ill , men should call him so . And to merit it he grew so abominably terrible , as those who were his most private confidents of all his Cruelties , were sometimes so terrified themselves , that they durst not come near him . That famous Sibyl who came unto him , did yet bring him to her ends for all his cruelty , and it hath been wordred a hundred , and a hundred times , that a Prince so violent as he was , did not treat her as sharply , as he was used to do others who denied him any thing . Yet this Sibyl whose name was Amalthea did bring him unto her Bow , though he thought to bring her unto his ; for when she had presented unto him the nine Books which she had composed , and which were said to contain such high matters , as soon as he denied her the price she demanded , she burned three of them : Tarquin thinking her to be out of her wits , and having a Curiosity to see those which remained ; he asked her what she would have for them ? but Amalthea answering him that she would have as much for those six , as she would for the nine , this Prince took her for one that was absolutely mad ; but Amalthea without any astonishment at all , took three more of the Books and burned them as she did the first ; insomuch , as Tarquin being more astonished , he changed his mind , and admiring the Constancy of this Woman , he asked her the third time , what she would have for the last three Books ? and she answering as before , Tarquin did verily believe that they did contain some great matters , therefore he assembled the Augurers ; for though he made a mocking stock of Religion , yet still he observed the Ceremonies . But those whom he had assembled thinking it fit , he should buy those Books at any rate , he gave the Sibyl her demands for them , after which she went her way . Yet the People say , she vanished ; and those who knew things best , did say that Tullia commanded her to get out of Rome . However it were , these Books were to be keept as sacred , and consulted with upon every thing ; but that Rome might feel all sorts of miseries , it was infected with a most contagious disease , which was so mortall , especially amongst Children , as there was not a family in Rome which had not some subject for tears . So as since Tarquin had always the outside of Religion , he sent two of his Sons unto Delphos with grand offerings . A Nephew of Tarquins called Brutus went with them , though his true name was Lucius Junius , but they called him Brutus because his blockishness did resemble that of Brutes . Yet he was in such a condition to be envied by those of the wiser sort , and his folly made him more safe under the Tyranny of Tarquin , than all their wisdoms could . He had a father of a great spirit whom Tarquin put to death , but for this man he being harmlesly incapable of hurting any , Tarquin was contented to take his estate which was very great , without sacrificing him unto his cruelty . I shall not insist any longer upon a particular relation of all his wickednesses , nor his reasons which moved him to banish me ; for that would be to relate the whole History of my life , which I will not mix with the story of so wicked a man. Yet I must be so just , as to confess that of four Children which he hath , three of them deserve to have a Father less cruel , and a Mother more virtuous , for the second of his sons who by his first name is called Aruntius , and afterwards named the Prince of Pometia , because he did signalize himself at the taking of that Town , is a Prince that is every way admirable , the third who is called Titus is also a man of very noble inclinations , and the Daughter of Tarquin who is married , hath all the sweetness and modesty of a good woman . But as for the Prince Sextus , who is also called the young Tarquin , he is much different from his Brothers , though he be not so very bad as Tarquin the Proud ; for he is handsom , of a good mind and a pleasant spirit , he is naturally eloquent ; his Ambition is not unmeasurable ; he is merry , frollick , and of a quick fancy ; his inclination is to love all manner of pleasures , without any distinguishing of the innocent from the Criminal ; and of the two , he loves those of a Licentious Debauchery , better than those who are not so : So as having a smack of his Fathers fierceness , and a little of his Mothers cruelty , and mixing these two with his Libertinism and Debauchery , it may well be said that he hath a hundred dangerous qualities for one good one . This Sir is the Character of Tarquins Family at this day , and this is the character of Tarquin himself , who now intends to besiege Ardes ; and who maugre all his Crimes , is so terrible and considerable unto all his Neighbours , as no Prince in all Italy more ; and this Sir , is the original of the famous City of Rome . Herminius having ended his Relation , was thanked by Artemidorus , by Aronces , by Amilcar , and by Zenocrates , for the pains he had taken , and the pleasure they found in his History of the greatest City in the World , and the greatest Tyrant that ever was . After which reasoning upon all they had heard , and considering that Love and Ambition were the chief causes of all these miseries ; Artemidorus wished , that there were no passions in the hearts of men . Oh for Heavens sake ( said Amilcar and smiled ) make no such dangerous wish ; since I conceive that if men had no passions , in lieu of wishing to live they would wish to dye ; for nothing is more odious than to have a sluggish luke-warm life , without either desires or fears , a life that is no more sensible than that which we see in Flowers or Leaves . I conceive indeed ( said Herminius ) that all pleasures have their rise from passions : That is so true ( said Amilcar ) that if all the wise men of Greece should rise again , I would make them all confess , that all their wisdom were not worth a straw , if there were no passions in the hearts of men , and that wisdom were a treasure which they knew not what to do with . I dare go further than so , ( added Aronces ) for I am perswaded that all the heroick acts which have been done in all ages , had never been done had there been no passions . I do agree unto what you say ( replied Artemidorus ) but yet you must confess with me also , that without the same passions few or none of all the great and abominable Crimes had been committed . I do confess that ( replied Amilcar ) but I must tell you withal , that as we do gather Roses though they have some sharp pricks , admire the Sea , though she causes many Shipwracks ; love the light of the Sun though sometimes it burns , and love the earth though she produces dangerous as well as wholesome Plants ; so I say the same of Passions and all the evils of them ; that I should be sorry they were quite taken away from men for if they were , all pleasures and delights would he taken away with them , as Herminius well observed . But yet I would gladly know ( added he and addressed himself to Zenocrates who had not spoke a word in this dispute ) what opinion you are of ? had I known what my self ( replied he very pleasantly and smiled ) I should ere this have told you , but to be sincere , I know not , for since I am very sensible of Love , I would gladly reserve that passion ; but otherwise I am so naturally lazy , as I should not be sorry if there were no other passions in the World , because I fancy that if there were none , all would slumber in a continual languor of spirit , and a pleasing phantasm of idleness , which would be exceedingly charming . As for matter of idleness you are in the right ( replied Amilcar ) for if there were no passions , all brave men would have nothing to do ; if there were no Ambition , millions of men would come and go in and out of the World without any thing they had to do in it : Take the passion of Love from a Lover , and he 's but an idle creature ; take from a brave man that which gets him honour , and he will never go to the Wars , Kings without Ambition might have subjects enough , valiant men not having the passion of getting glory would all sit still undistinguished from Cowards ; I believe likewise , that the fields would all lye fallow , Cities and Houses would not be built , men would remain dispersed in the Fields , not seeking for any other lodgings than Grots , such as nature shall make them . And as for Ladies , if there were no passions in the World , I know not what they would do ; for they being the weaker Sex , if their beauty did not cause Love in the hearts of men , and that beauty hold them in obedience in lieu of force , I had rather be a handsome Butterfly than a fair woman ; for besides their being certainly Slaves , they would live in a most irksome idleness ; since they would not know how to spend away that time which now they employ in dressing themselves ; do but look upon a fair Woman in a place , and at a time when she thinks none will see her , nor she see any , that would be enough to make one think that if Ladies did know they could never cause Love , they would never take so much pains as to spend all the day in dressing themselves , to be undressed again at night . I once knew a Woman in Africa whom I never saw but twice , yet I saw her very different ; for the first time I saw her , she was so well drest and so handsom as she charmed me , though she was but of a mean Beauty . But a while after , this Lady being gone into the Country , in a place where she never thought to see any ; and being alone with her Husband , I happened to come upon a sudden , and I found her so negligently drest , so ill-favoured , and so different from what she seemed before , as I knew well she did not much care for pleasing her Husband , and that if all passions were taken out of the World , all handsomness , and all that makes women appear fair would be taken away also . So as though I went with intentions to offer incense unto her , and perhaps my heart ; yet I was cooled and offered nothing , but brought away my heart and my incense again , of which I was very glad , for within a few days after , I knew not how to employ them better . But to return unto passions , judge you if it would not be the greatest loss that is imaginable , if Passions were taken away ; for if there were none then all Ladies would be less lovely and never loved ; but as they would not be loved ( replied Herminius ) so they would not be hated ; for it is only love that makes them hated , and commonly only ill treated Lovers , or jealous Husbands do hate them . 'T is true ( replied Amilcar ) that they would not be hated , but yet if they be not loved their lives would be strangely tedious to them , and I am confident there is not one woman that is young and fair , but she had rather be hated by a hundred ill treated Lovers , and as many jealous Husbands . than not to be loved by one complete Gallant whom she affects , or to be in such a condition , as to be neither in love nor be loved by any . Let us not complain therefore against Passions , since they are the whole business and the greatest delights of men . Yet I must tell you ( replied Artemidorus ) it is a business of great difficulty to overcome them . 'T is true ( replied Amilcar in his usual freeness ) but since it is so difficult do not strive against them , submit unto them , and in lieu of striving to overcome them , rather seek to satisfie them , and then you will not be so tormented . For my part , I do not wonder that Passions should so tyrannize over the hearts of all men , for every one can say , they must strive against them and subject them , the lesson is written both in Verse and Prose , the Philosophers teach it , the Sages command it , Fathers teach it their Sons , Husbands their Wives , and Mothers their Daughters ; so as these poor Passions seeing so many enemies , do more couragiously strive not to be overcome , but to reign in the hearts of those who with so much injustice would drive them out . And indeed this is their original , they could not subsist otherwise , they afford infinite delights to those who seek to satisfie them , and seldom do any hurt , but unto such as would destroy them . For my part ( replied Zenocrates ) they never tormented me in that sort ; for since I am perswaded that it is very difficult to overcome them , I had rather submit so as my reason and my Passions never jar , for when my Passions are stronger than my reason , my reason submits unto them ; and when my reason is stronger than my Passions , it slatters but would not destroy them . You know so little what great passions are ( replied Herminius and smiled ) that it appertains not unto you to speak of them ; but if you were possessed with a very violent passion of Love , or if your own desires had caused you to endure a thousand torments , or hopes had raised in you a thousand inquietudes , then you should be permitted to speak of the force of Passions ; for had you but experience of one , you might easily imagine what is the tyranny of the rest . 'T is true ( said Aronces ) that whosoever knows the force of Love may easily comprehend that of Ambition , and all the rest of the Passions . Yet I am perswaded ( replied Herminius ) that one cannot judge of the passion in others rightly , or ought to speak of any but his own ; for though they are still passions all over the World , and love is love in Greece as well as in Italy , yet the hearts of men do differently resent it , and variety of tempers do produce several effects out of the same passion , for love in the heart of Tarquin makes him commit a thousand Crimes , and the same passion in the heart of Aronces , makes him to perform a thousand Heroick actions . 'T is true ( replied Artemidorus ) but still I must maintain that in what heart soever Passions do Reign , they cause abundance of trouble to him that will content them ; and I must maintain still ( replied Amilcar ) that without Passions we cannot be happy . This dispute had not ended so soon , if a great noise of horsemen had not interrupted them , and caused them to look who they were , but they were quickly satisfied ; for they understood that they were Troops , which were marching to be Posted about Ardes , on that side towards the sea , within a mile of the Town . They understood likewise that Tarquin was to set out of Rome the next morning , and would go unto the Camp : Mean time since Herminius would not be known unto those who commanded those Troops of that Prince , he would not look upon them ; only Aronces , Artemidorus , Amilcar and Zenocrates , who since they could not be known , they saw them pass by . But after they were past , Aronces was extremely impatient for the return of Celeres , and the Slave he went unto Ardes , because he feared that when Tarquin was come to the Camp ; the Town would be so be set , that he could not get in if the interest of Clelia should require it . But to his happiness , his impatience did not last long ; for Celeres who was the most diligent and zealous friend in the World , did return about midnight , and confirmed what he heard before concerning Tarquins departure ; and told him further , that it was not believed Tarquins design was to force Ardes , but only to take it by famine , and therefore he might easily get into the place if he heard that Clelia was there . He added further ; that the Prince Sextus , the Prince of Pometia , and the Prince Titus would follow the King unto this Siege ; and that their Equipage of War would be so magnificent , that every one was so full of Curiosity to see them go out of Rome as if it were a Triumph . As for the Prince of Pometia , ( replied Herminius ) I shall not fear being his Prisoner , for he is much my friend , and I am sure he will not expose me to the crualty of his father , but would release me ; as for Tarquin I would as soon take poyson , as fall into his Power . After this Aronces being pricked on by his love , he had a mind to be going towards Ardes , and not stay for the Slave ; but Amilcar , Herminius and Celeres did so perswade him that the interest of Clelia required his stay until the Slaves return , that he resolved to stay until the next day towards night . But after that ( said he unto them ) I will not stay , for very probable the Slave is taken either in going or coming by the Troops of Tarquin , and so will not return . This being probable , the friends of Aronces did not contradict what he said , but gave themselves unto their rest that night . But Aronces was waked with joy ; for when the Sun was an hour high , the trusty Slave whom he expected so impatiently did arrive ; he knowing that his Master would take it well if he waked him , because his business did concern his love unto Clelia , he did awake him , but he awaked him by pronouncing the name of that admirable person , imagining that he could not interrupt his rest in a more agreeable manner . Sir , ( said he unto him ) I have seen Clelia in Ardes , and — how ( said Aronces and interrupted him , rubbing sleep from his eyes ) hast thou seen Clelia in Ardes ? yes , Sir ( replied he ) I saw her in the Temple , and I know the house wherein she lodgeth , but I could not speak unto her nor let her see me , do what I could ; for Horatius being continually in her company , I durst not approach ; for as you know he knows me , and I was in fear that had he seen me he would have Arrested me . However , I know that he carries himself with much respect towards Clelia , though he guards her very closely ; for the goes no whither but unto the Temple , and then he follows her . She hath a Woman with her who waits upon her very carefully , as I understand by those who informed me . They say also , that Horatius is very earnest in perswading those of the Town to use all their endeavours for their own defence , which they seem resolved to do , that every day he proposeth some new fortification to be made , and he seems to be very angry with those of Ardes , for thinking that without all those , Tarquin can never take it ; for besides his interest in Clelia , he is in great fear ( as they say ) to fall into the hands of Tarquin , who being an inveterate hater both of his Father and him , will infallibly put him to death . And Sir , since I was afraid that if I staid any longer inquiring after the designs of Horatius , I should not have liberty to get out , nor you to get into the Town , I returned as soon as possibly I could . After this Aronces dressing himself with all hast , he began to consider with himself what he should do or not do ; but at last , he resolved to entreat Amilcar ( who had matters to negotiate in Italy concerning the interests of the Carthaginian Prince ) that he would go unto Tarquin with those two Grecians , whilst he went unto Ardes with Herminius and Celeres ; to the end , that if Tarquin did take that Town , he might oblige that Prince to protect Clelia not letting him know that she was the Daughter of Clelius ; for he pre-supposed that if Amilcar would he might get the love of that Prince . And indeed this resolution being pitched upon after serious advice , they went about the execution of it . Herminius and Celeres did well see that it was an odd business for Aronces to go and shut himself up in a Town where his Rival also was ; but they hoped that offering themselves to defend the besieged , they should be protected , and that since they had nothing to fear but Horatius ; Horatius was also in as much danger as Aronces , since Aronces was no less valiant than he . So as then separating themselves , Amilcar , Artemidorus , and Zenocrates wended towards the Camp , where they pretended to meet Tarquin : Aronces , Herminius , and Celeres , took a blind way which their guide directed them , to the end they might sculk in the Woods which were not far from Ardes , until it began to be dark , conceiving it more easie to get in at that time then by day light ; but the time being come , in which they hoped to get into Ardes , by a blind way , where the Troops of Tarquin were not Posted , they went out-of the Wood , and went down a little Valley full of Osiers , which grew by the side of a little Brook , which turned and wended it self through a pleasant Meadow , they saw at a distance Armed Men a fighting , and they heard the Voices of Women mingled with the noise of Horses and Arms. Aronces thought he heard the voice of Clelia ; so as riding on towards the place where they heard this voice , he saw two Coaches , and he saw Clelia under a Tree with four or five other handsome Ladies complaining in a very doleful manner ; whilst ten Men , in the head of which was Horatius , were fighting against twenty . Aronces never studying what to do , went strait towards Clelia being followed by Herminius and Celeres . He was no sooner with her , but without any insisting upon ceremonies , whosoever these are that be fighting ( said he unto her ) I believe they are all against us ; and therefore , Madam , let me carry you away whilst they are busied in vanquishing each other , or else let me have the honour to die in defending you . Clelia being extremely joyed to see Aronces whom she loved so tenderly , and also to see two friends whom she much esteemed , did not stick upon it ; but abandoning her self to the Conduct of Aronces he set her upon one of his Horses ; but for all this hast , she told those Ladies who were with her , that she wished them who fought for them victory , and having desired them to pardon her , if having enemies on both sides , she accepted of this relief which the gods did offer unto her : After which , being mounted on Horse-back , and Aronces also ; a Woman who saw this and was given her by Horatius , began to cry out so loud that this valiant Roman hearing her , and looking about to see what the matter was ; he saw Clelia on Horse-back riding first and conducted by a slave , and followed by three Men on Horse-back also , who by their Tires seemed to be Men of Quality , though he did not see their Faces ; when he saw this , he prepared himself to follow Clelia : Aronces and Herminius turning their heads to see if they were pursued , there chanced the strangest accident in the World. For Horatius knowing his Rival did spur his Horse , to take away Clelia the second time , and cryed unto those of his party that they should follow him . In the mean time , a Man whose Name was Hellius , who was Commander in chief over those who fought against Horatius , and who was much in favour with Tarquin , he knowing Herminius , also knowing how the virtues of that excellent Man were odious unto the Tyrant , he believed that he should be a made Man for ever , if he could bring him alive or dead unto Tarquin ; and therefore commanding his Men to follow after Herminius , at the same time when Horatius did go to relieve Clelia , so it was , as without any compact between them , they changed their designs of fighting to go and fall upon the Protectors of the admirable Clelia , who then found her self to be in a most pitiful condition ; for when she saw both Tarquin's Men , and those of Horatius come thundring with all violent impetuosity upon Aronces , Herminius , and Celeres who turned head against them , though they could not pretend unto any other glory then to sell their lives dear , and to die with honour . So as the admirable Clelia seeing these three Men who were so dear unto her , in a condition to be assaulted by thirty , and imagining them already dead , she did an act which was worthy her great Soul , for turning her Horse upon her left hand , and lifting up her hood . Oye Cowards , said she unto them , are ye not ashamed being thirty to fall upon three Men , who have no other design but to set me at liberty ? this great and generous action did so surprize Horatius , Aronces , and the Commander of Tarquin's Men , and wonder did so suspend their thoughts as they stopped , and staid a while before they could tell what to do . But at last , Aronces putting on his Horse , and followed by Herminius and Celeres , he advanced towards Clelia in the presence of all his enemies , telling them with a menacing action , that they must kill him , before they carried away the fair Person as a Captive . Horatius then finding himself separated from his own Men , and chance had mingled his with the Men of Tarquin , he did not think himself in a capacity to fall upon Aronces , and take Clelia from him , for he conceived that Hellius , who endeavoured to have her in the power of Tarquin , would take her from him again ; and therefore he would have had Hellius begin the Combat , apprehending that Hellius aimed at Herminius as well as him , so as Hellius being moved at that great action of Clelia , and the resoluteness of Aronces , he began to speak , and advancing in the head of his Men , whosoever you are ( said he unto Aronces ) who thus resolutely hazards your Life upon the hazard of infallible ruine , I promise to treat you well , and this fair person also ; upon condition I may secure my self of an enemy unto Tarquin , whom I see with you : Herminius hearing Hellius say so , began to speak before either Aronces or Clelia , and looking sternly upon Hellius ; if thou desirest to carry my head unto the Tyrant thy Master , and not take me Prisoner ( said he unto him ) I am contented it should be the ransome of that fair one : But as for Aronces , I advise thee to take heed what thou doest ; for didst thou know him , thou wouldest fall down upon thy knees and ask him forgiveness . Horatius hearing what Herminius said and fearing least he should make his Rival known , he fell furiously upon Aronces , who warding the blow without any leisure to return answer unto Hellius , he returned another blow , whose weight made Horatius to stagger . But whilst these two furious Rivals were fighting , Hellius gave command to make sure of Clelia , and that she should be guarded with the rest of the Ladies , which was an easie matter to do . For Herminius and Celeres , seeing some of Horatius his Men making towards Aronces , they went to him with their Swords drawn ; so as Hellius then intending to compass about both Herminius and Horatius , there began such a confused fight as none could know friend from foe ; for the Men of Horatius fought sometimes for Aronces and Herminius in fighting against Hellius . Aronces , Herminius and Celeres they fought also for Hellius in fighting against Horatius ; and Hellius he fought for Horatius in fighting against Aronces , and the confusion was so much the greater , because night came on , and would not let them know one from another , so as there was the most carrible disorder that is imaginable . For the 〈◊〉 of those who fought were so different , as it seemed they could not every one drive on their own : in deed Aronces would if he could have delivered Clelia , both out of the hands of Hellius , and out of the hands of Horatius , because it was more dangerous to be under the power of Tarquin , if she were known then under the power of her Lover . Moreover , he had a mind to defend Herminius , and kill Horatius . As for Herminius , his wish was that Clelia was in the hands of Aronces , that the two Rivals were at Peace , and were united to fight against one of the Ministers of unjust Tarquin's cruelties . As for Horatius , he wished himself dead , he was so desperate to see he was like to lose his Mistress , and not able to kill his Rival ; and also like to fall into the hands of Tarquin : As for Hellius , his aim was to take Herminius , to take Horatius , to secure Clelia , and the rest of the Ladies , and to know who Aronces was : However , night was the cause they could not do as they would . Things being thus , they all heard a great noise of horses coming as if from Ardes ; so as Hellius fearing to lose all , in desiring to get all , he commanded that all the Ladies should go into their Coaches , and be driven towards Rome . Aronces hearing this , not being in a condition able to hinder it , nor to discern his Rival , he designed to dis-ingage himself and follow the Coaches , and to go and make himself known unto Tarquin , to protect Clelia , rather then suffer her to be a Slave . This design had many dangerous consequences in it , but the time and place would not let him examine them ; so as being prompted to do only as his love invited him , he dis-ingaged himself and so happily that Herminius and Celcres knowing his voice , they joyned , and made good their retreat fighting until they got into a little Wood which secured them . They were not got a hundred paces within this Wood , but the bridle of Aronces being broken , he alighted to mend it : During which , Hellius understanding that those Troops which he thought did come from Ardes , did belong unto Tarquin , he went unto them ; but finding neither Horatius , nor Aronces , nor Herminius , he was extremely sorry that he had lost so fine an opportunity , and was forced to be contented with the taking of Clelia , and those Ladies who came out of Ardes , because they would not stay in a Town which in all probability would be taken . Thus Hellius sent them to Rome , supposing that Tarquin would not set out before the next day . But in the mean time , the Moon rising , and beginning to shine , Celeres could the better help Aronces to mend his Bridle , yet it was not long before he could finish it , for commonly in such things , the most hast the worst speed ; but during that time , Herminius asked Aronces what he intended to do ? and he answered that since Clelia was under Tarquin's power , he could not chuse but go unto him , and meet with Artimedorus , Amilcar , and Zenocrates , to the end he might procure her liberty , not telling who she was , nor that he was the Son unto the King of Clusium , unless the interest of Clelia did force him to it . Not but that I consider ( said he ) it goes against the grain of my heart , to go and serve a Prince who hates Herminius , and who would have murthered the Father of Clelia ; but yet since that admirable person was under his power , he was forced unto it . You have good reason for it , Sir ( replied Herminius ) and the worst is , in all the design , that I cannot wait upon you to Rome . And therefore , I conceive it my fafest course to go into Ardes , and fight against him that seeks my Life , and is an enemy unto all virtuous Men. As soon as Herminius had said so , Celeres who helped Aronces to stold his horse did hear the voice of one who lamented ; and all of them being the more attentive , they did plainly hear a Man making most lamentable complaint . So as Aronces being got upon his Horse , he told Herminius and Celeres , that he would go towards the place from whence the sad sound did come ; for said he , it is the duty of miserable people to help those who are in the like condition . The heart of Herminius being no less sensible of compassion then Aronces , he consented unto the motion , and Celeres did not contradict them , and so all three made softly towards the place , from whence they heard this doleful exclamation . But at last , when they were so near as to understand what this Complainant said , Aronces knew it to be the voice of Horatius . So as stopping his horse , and imparting his knowledge unto his friends , they all began to hearken , and plainly heard that indeed it was Horatius who lamented . Alas ( said he unto a friend who was with him ) into what a miserable condition am I reduced ? I am wounded by Aronces and he knows not that he is revenged upon my ingratitude ; for I knew him by his voice when he gave me such a blow , as made me stagger , and my horse being wounded fell down dead in this Wood , where I found you in a worse condition that I am ; and yet I must deny what I said , for I have lost my Clelia and am in danger to fall into the power of Tarquin . Thus my Rival triumphs over me , my Mistress is escaped out of my hands , and I am like to fall into mine enemies , not being able to rid my self from all these miseries by a generous death , since my sword is broken , and you have lost yours . 'T is true ( replied his friend ) you are in such a miserable condition , as I am perswaded that if Aronces saw you in it , he would have compassion upon your ill fortune . Oh my dear friend ( replied Horatius ) you are much mistaken ; for as generous as Aronces is , I am confident he would carry my head to the unjust Tarquin , thereby to deliver Clelia . Thou art deceived ( cryed out Aronces and went towards him ) and to make it appear that my virtue is greater then thou thinkest , I will entreat thy old friend , to take thee up behind him , and carry thee into Ardes . Horatius who was leaning against a Tree and wounded in the hip , was so surprized to hear the voice of Aronces and to see him ( for the Moon shined ) and both Herminius and Celeres did so admire the virtue of Aronces , as they were a long while before they could speak . As for the friend of Horatius who lay upon the ground mortally wounded , he was so charmed at it , as striving to express himself ; Oh Horatius ! said he unto him ) how happy are you in your misfortune in having such an enemy ? No ( replied Horatius ) but on the contrary I am much more to be pitied ; yes , Aronces ( added he ) I am so much ashamed by your generosity , as I should think my self more happy , if you would take your sword and run me through , rather then thus to loaden me with shame by your virtue . Were you in a condition to defend your self ( replied Aronces ) I should deal with you as with an enemy , who hath done the most unjuct act in the World in ravishing away Clelia from me ; but being as you are , I will not upbraid you with unprofitable reproaches , but will keep you from falling into the hands of an enemy , who would neither spare your life nor mine . But ( replied Horatius ) still I must say again , and again , that you do too much ; for do what you will or can , I must still love Clelia , and shall love her until I die . As long as she is not in your power ( replied Aronces ) I care not if you do love her ; but if ever fortune should give her you again , I would pursue you all the World over , though I owe you my life . Ah cruel Aronces ( cryed out Horatius ) cannot you remember what I have done for you , but you must also remember what you have done for me ? No , no , you cannot but upbraid me with ingratitude . After this , Celeres telling them that it was equally dangerous unto them both , to be long in that place , they took his advice ; and though Herminius did love Aronces infinitely above Horatius , yet he undertook to conduct his Rival into Ardes , and took side with the party opposite unto that which fortune had engaged Aronces to take against his inclination , and which both honour , revenge , and virtue did engage him to take . And as they were taking care for the help of him who lay upon the ground , they perceived that he was expired : So that after Celeres had set Horatius behind Herminius , Aronces and he conducted them until they came to a little blind path , by which Horatius said they might get into Ardes without danger , because there was a little River between them and the enemy . Thus the friendship of Aronces unto Herminlus , together with his own generosity , moved him to be a Convoy unto his Rival . Afterwards , one taking the way towards Ardes , and the other towards Rome , they carried with them such tumultuous thoughts in their hearts , as the way seemed much longer then it was . They never thought of those dangers unto which they were exposed by the way ; for they had interests which took up their souls and spirits more sensibly , then any dangers could . The End of the Second Book of the First Part. CLELIA . The First Part. BOOK III. THe truth is , Herminius in carrying Horatius back to Ardes , went from-wards Rome with extreme repugnancy ; for since Aronces was to be there , he could say that all the object of his friendship and love , was there also ; for he had a most passionate affection to the place , he had a Mother there whom he most dearly loved , and he had a friend there in the person of Clelia , whom he esteemed infinite dearly . But for all that , his hatred of Tarquin was so great and well grounded , as it did surmount all the tenderness of his Soul. As for Horatius , the virtues of his Rival were his greatest torments , except the love of Clelia which was above all , and though he did hate Tarquin , yet his jealousie was such , that he had rather be a slave of that Tyrant , than to be delivered by his Rival . Again , Aronces as he drew near Rome his thoughts were confused , ; for he would never have gone thither , but that by serving Tarquin during the Siege of Ardes , he might oblige him to release Clelia : So as the aversion which he had conceived against that Prince , ever since he would have murthered Clelius at Capua , and since Herminius had related the story of his Life , did cause in him a strange repugnancy to execute his design , if the interest of his love had not surmounted it . On the other side , when he thought that Clelia perhaps would be treated as a slave , and that if ever she were known to be the Daughter of Clelius , her self would be in great danger , then he was almost out of his wits , and gave himself wholly over unto sadness . Nor as a Cordial to himself durst he hope that Clelia had preserved her affection intire for him , or if he had any glimps of such hope , it was so weak , as he was nevertheless miserable . He seared also that he should be obliged to make himself and his quality known unto Tarquin , that he might thereby be the better able to serve Clelia ; for he conceived that if he should make his love appear , and that it should be known unto the King his Father , who afterwards would know that Clelia was enemy unto the Daughter of Tarquin , with whom he had received such a solemn All●ance , that his Father would not approve of his love ; but perhaps would make it known unto that Prince who she was , purposely to ruine her . Not but that he knew the King his Father to be a Man of much virtue , but yet his love making him to fear every thing , he feared lest the beauty of Clelia should add unto her miseries ; for considering how Herminius had described the Eldest Son of Tarquin , he thought it impossible but he must fall in love with her , so as the miserable Aronces went to Rome with such unquiet thoughts , as Celeres had much ado to comfort him . The reason why he went to Rome rather then the Camp was , because he heard Hellius had commanded those who conducted the Ladies , to go unto that famous City . But that he might not be there without some acquaintance , Herminius at parting from Aronces , did give him such particular tokens to deliver unto the virtuous Sevilia his Mother , as he doubted not but she would be ready to do him any good Office. Since it was not above eighteen Miles betwixt Ardes and Rome , and the place where they parted being near Ardes , they had arriv'd at Rome before the Sun had been up , if they had not lost their way , and been stopped ; but having no guide they went much about , and were forced to rest their Horses and themselves at least three hours . So as they arrived not at that Gate in Rome , which they then called the Gate Carmentale until the Evening . This Gate was not that , through which they use to go from Rome to Ardes , for that is close by the Capitol , quite contrary , but Aronces and Celeres having lost their way , they came in at this Gate , and went to lodge at a place where formerly they lodged , when they were at Rome only out of curiosity . They were no sooner alighted from their horses , but they went to enquire of Clelia , and to find out Artemidorus , Amilcar , and Zenocrates , whom they thought to be in Rome , because Tarquin was there , though it was told Celeres , that he would set out the morrow after he was there . So as imagining ( knowing the humour of Amilcar ) that they should find them about the Palace of Tarquin , Aronces went thither with Celeres : but in their way thither , he was much surprized to see two Coachfuls of Ladies , guarded by Soldiers , who entred into Rome at the Port of Janus , and going to the King's Palace . The cause of his wonder was , that he spyed Clelia in the first of them , it is true he saw her without her seeing him ; for she being very melancholy no objects invited her looks , not imagining that Aronces should be in Rome , for considering the danger wherein she left him , she imagined more probability of his death or being a Prisoner , then to be in that place . However , notwithstanding all her melancholy , her beauty was of such a lustre , as the people only followed the Coach to look upon her . As for Aronces he no sooner espyed her , But he shewed her unto Celeres , and was joyed beyond all imagination . he was joyed to see her and to see her sad , because he thought he had some share in her sadness . But also he was infinitely sad to see her a Captive , and a Captive unto the most mortal enemy of Clelius her father . As he was divided between his joys and his sorrows , he saw two Vestals , who walking with all the Ceremonies usual when they go through the Town , they stayed and asked whither they carried those Ladies ? and being answered that they were Captives , and carried to be presented unto Tarquin , the elder of the Vestals whose name was Verenia , commanded the Officer who had the charge of them to stay the Coaches . The Vestals being held in great veneration at Rome , the Officer did as she commanded , and speaking very reverently unto Verenia , he asked what her pleasure was ? My Pleasure is ( said she unto him ) that according to those priviledges which have been granted unto us from the first Kings of Rome , and which have been confirmed by all their Successors , you set those Ladies at liberty ; for since there were any Vestals they never met any prisoners , but they set them at liberty . I once saved the lives of some Criminal persons , and may much better release innocent Prisoners . I do believe ( wise Verenia replied the Officer ) that your priviledges are such as you say , and that they extend unto Captives as well as unto Criminals ; but since you know it is not in me to decide a business of this importance , I beseech you come your self and maintain your right before the King , and let me wait upon you thither , as well as upon these Ladies ; for I assure you that if I could release them into your hands without danger of my life , I should do it with joy . Verenia finding the Officer to speak reason , and having consulted a little with her Companion , she went towards the Palace which was not far off . But this contest lasting a little long , there slocked abundance of people about the Vestals , and about these two Coaches ; so as Aronces took hold of this opportunity , and pressed so near , that at last the eyes of Clelia found him out , who was so overjoyed to see him , as she could scareely contain her self , yet since she knew not whether or no it was expedient to take notice of him , she restrained her self , and was contented with shewing him the thoughts of her Soul by her eyes , also she looked upon Celeres in a most obliging manner . Yet this mute discourse lasted not long , for Verenia going on , the Coaches followed her . And this being a matter of Novelty , all the Croud that was gathered together in that place , did follow also to see what Tarquin would do in the business ; so as Aronces and Celeres crouding in amongst the rest , they followed also , and not to be altogether useless , they got as near the Vestals as possibly they could ; and as an encouragement unto them to insist more stiffly upon their Priviledges , Aronces and Celeres did applaud unto the Heavens their design of delivering these Ladies . Mean time , Aronces remembring that Clelius told him he had a Sister who was a Vestal , he asked a Roman next him of what families these two Vestals were ? and the Roman answered , that the grand Vestal was Sister unto a banished man whose name was Clelius , and that the other was of the house of Aquilines . So as Aronces now knowing that the grand Vestal was Aunt unto Clelia , he consulted with Celeres whether it were not expedient to make it known unto this Vestal that Clelia was her Neece , before she spoke unto Tarquin ? and conceiving she would be more zealous if she knew it , they resolved to trust her with this important secret . To that end , when she came near that great and stately Frontis-piece , before the Gates of Tarquins Palace , and descending from that Chariot wherein she was carried , Aronces after he had asked leave of one that waited upon her , did address himself with all reverence unth her , and told her in a low voice and few words , that there was among the Captives one who was the daughter of her Brother , and conjured her by the name of Clelius to protect her and be silent . Verenia knowing how her Neece was stoln away , she did more easily believe what Aronces told her , and the beauty of Clelia having attracted her looks , she did find in her the Air of her Family ; so as promising to be secret , and to insist importantly upon the Priviledge , she ranked her self in the Front of all those Ladies , who came out of their Coaches , and being Ushered in by that Officer who conducted them , she asked to speak with Tarquin , who being then in the Chamber of the cruel Tullia , commanded that the Vestals and the Captives should enter . But though the Curiosity was very great , all those who followed could get no further than the Anti-Chamber , except some few whose minds were too high to be denied entrance into the Kings Chamber . So as Aronces being as handsome a person as any was in the world , he entred and Celeres also . But they were much amazed when they saw Amilcar , Artemidorus , and Zenocrates close by the King ; especially to see the first of these in such great familiarity with him , though there were many considerable Romans with him , and that though Collatine and the Prince Sextus were present , yet the King talked only with Amilcar , and that with as much familiarity as if he had known them all their lives , though it was but two days since they came unto him . But as Aronces and Celeres were astonished to see Amilcar , Amilcar was much more at the sight of Clelia , Aronces , and Celeres ; also Artemidorus and Zenocrates wondred to see Celeres and Aronces , yet they concealed their several thoughts , and every one kept their places to see the business . And indeed the business was worthy of Curiosity ; for Verenia was a person who had been admirably fair , and yet had a most comely mind , the Vestal who accompanied her was not above five and twenty years of age , and one of the most pleasing persons in the World : So as these two Vestals approaching the presence of Tarquin , all the Captive Ladies ranked themselves behind her , in expectation of their doom , whether Liberty or Fetters ; so as this was a very delectable Object , for all the Ladies were fair and pleasing ; it is true the beauty of Clelia did so much dim the Lustre of all the rest , as only she was looked upon . Things standing thus , the grand Vestal began to speak with as much boldness as eloquence , and addressing her self unto Tarquin , Sir ( said she unto him ) we address our selves unto you with a Petition so just , as I need only to tell you what our pretensions are , without seeking for any reasons to uphold them ; I shall not insist Sir , upon telling you our original ; for you who are knowing in all things cannot be ignorant that it is much more ancient than Rome . But I must take the liberty to tell you , that since Romulus brought us from Alta unto this day , no Kings that ever Reigned in this Town , did ever offer to infringe the least of our Priviledges ; and that we have ever been so considered by Kings and People , as both the one and the other have looked still upon us as the nearest cause of publick tranquillity . The first of the Tarquins did rather add unto our Priviledges than diminish them : We have received no causes of complaint since our first institution neither from People , Senate , or Kings ; and I am confident Sir , that you will give us none , but that you will grant liberty unto all these fair Captives , whom I met by chance ; for you know Sir , the Law is , that if a Vestal accidentally meets any who are carrying unto execution , she saves his life and releaseth him ; provided she will swear that she did not seek to meet him : And Sir , I can safely swear that I never knew of these Ladies , until I accidentally met them . I know you may tell me Sir , that these Ladies are prisoners of War , and not Criminals ; but since they are innocent they are more worthy of favour , and according to all Laws and reason , those who can do the greater things can do the less ; and therefore I conclude , that since we can save the lives of Criminals , we may save the innocent from imprisonment , and give them liberty . I know also , that the chance never yet was , when Vestals met Prisoners of War , as divers times they have Criminals , but still I say the Law ought to be expounded as I say , and the conjuncture is so favourable for us , as I cannot think you will lose an occasion of doing a thing of so great a glory ; for I do not ask the liberty of any heroick Captain , or of any valiant Soldiers , but only for five or six silly miserable Ladies , who never did any thing against you , nor knows not how if they would . Grant therefore Sir , what we ask , we conjure you unto it , by the sacred fire which we so vigilantly preserve , and by all that is most holy and venerable amongst us . When Verenia had done speaking , Tarquin who heard her with a mocking smile , answered her in these terms . As you are a Vestal ( said he unto her ) I have willingly hearkned unto you but as you are the Sister of Clelius , all that you say is suspected . It is very probable , that there is some craft in your Proposition , for being sure that I would deny you , you think that you may justly tell the People , I have infringed the priviledges of the Vestals , that the sacred fire will quickly go out , and that the Gods in revenge will ruine Rome , nor do I know whether out of a premeditated design , you have let it extinguish already . But however it be , I do declare that no Vestal under my Reign shall ever deliver any Prisoners of War , and these Ladies whose Liberty you demand shall not obtain it . Get you gone , and look well to your sacred fire , if you would not be under Guard your self , and in lieu of tteating you as a Vestal , I treat you as Sister unto my most mortal and ancient enemy . As I am a Vestal Sir , ( replied Verenia boldly ) you ought to respect me ; and as I am sister unto Cielius , all the people of Rome ought to arm themselves in my defence ; especially since you would have oppressed my Brother , by your unjust violence and power . Though the Laws ( replied Tarquin in a fury ) do not condemn Vestals to be buried alive , but for one kind of Crime only ; yet I shall make you try what punishment it is , for a Crime of another nature , if you continue insolent a little longer . Get you gone I say once more , and look to the sacred fire unto which you are appointed , and believe it that if Clelius or any that relates uno him , do ever fall into my power , and I send him or them unto execution , you shall not save him though you meet him with all your fellow Vestals ; Go , go , Verenia , for I find that if I see you any longer , the Purple Mantle which you wear , will not hinder me from seeing the Sister of my enemy in the person of a Vestal , nor can I be any longer Master of my own resentments . Oh Sir , ( said she unto him ) your injustice goes too far ; and after I have spoke unto you as a Vestal , I must tell you as the Sister of Clelius , that I think it a greater glory in being the Sister of him who opposed you , than if I wore the Crown of those Kings from whom I am descended . Tarquin seeing the resoluteness of this Vestal , and not daring to follow the impetuosity of his resentments , because there was nothing in greater veneration amongst the people than the Vestals , he only commanded that the Captive Ladies should be carried into a Chamber in the Palace , until he should further dispose of them . And without any more regard unto Verema , he addressed his talk unto Tullia , Collatine , Artemidorus , Amilcar , and Zenocrates , and scossing at the Vestals , he made it appear , that though the sacred fire did extinguish , yet he should not be troubled at it . So that Verenia was constrained to retire , and leave her Neece under the power of a Tyrant , who would infallibly put her to death if he knew who she was , and yet there was no remedy . As for Aronces he was troubled beyond measure , and he admired the wonderful Constancy of Clelia ; for though she heard what Tarquin said , yet did she not change colour , but hearkned unto all he said , as if she had no interest at all in it : and her spirits were so free that as she went out of the Chamber with the rest of the Captives , she did strive to pass handsomly by Aronces , to the end she might the better tastifie by a sign with her head , that she had much consolation in seeing him . As for Aronces , he was so sadly afflicted that he was not Master of his own Spirits ; and he was so taken up with sorrow , as he followed Clelia when she went out ; and if Celeres had not restrained him , he had followed her unto the Chamber where they carried her , and would have made himself known to be of her acquaintance . Mean while , the Prince Sextus who had a general inclination to all beauties , he looked upon Clelia as he was wont to look upon those whom he could not look upon with eyes of indifferency , and his mind was so much upon her , as he went out presently after her , to bid those who had the conduct of those Ladies to treat them very well , and he came to Clelia who walked last ; whosoever you are Madam , ( said he unto her ) I do verily believe you give more heavy Fetters , then those you wear . Be they as light as they can ( replied Clelia ) yet they do much trouble me , for I am not used to carry any , and if those which you say I give , do trouble those who wear them , perhaps they are miserable without any merit of pity . Sextus had a mind to say something else , but Clelia being entred with the rest of the Ladies into the Chamber where they were to be , he durst not follow them for fear of incensing Tarquin who was jealous of his Authority , even in the most trivial things . Mean while , Aronces and Celeres did walk before the Kings Palace , expecting Artemidorus , Amilcar , and Zenocrates , imagining they would not stay long before they came out . But in expecting them how full of doleful expressions was the sad Aronces ? Good Celeres ( said he ) confess by way of comfort to me , that I am the most miserable man in the World ; do but consider how wilful is my wicked fortune , and in what danger Clelia is , were she less fair there was some hopes she would not be known ; but being so glorious a star as she is , every one will be gazing and enquiring of her : Methinks also , that though she speak the Romans Language very well ; yet one may know that she hath the accent of an Affrican , though when we were at Capua I did not think so . I am afraid lest those Ladies who are with her , should tell that Horace was with her at Ardes ; nor dare I trust unto her great spirit and prudence ; for I fear that she will not disguise her name ; but that the name of Clelia will make her known to be the daughter of Clelius : for doubtless the Tyrant is still inquiring of him , and would have murthered him at Capua ; he knows that he hath a daughter , that she is fair , that her name is Clelia , and that Horace carried her away . Those that are so over Prudent ( replied Celeres ) are doubtless more miserable than any others , for in all probability Clelia will disguise her name : The Ladies with her perhaps knows not what it is , nor know who Horace is , and therefore the best way were to wait , till time tell you more . As Celeres said so , Amilcar came out of the Palace , and came to them with Artemido us , and Zenocrates , but he was as blith and jocund in countenance , as Aronces was melancholy in heart . But coming to them , Come , ( said he unto him ) come and fear nothing ; I have already tam'd the Tyger which put you all into terror ; it shall be long of your self , if you do not see what I say is true , and if you be not ere long in a condition to protect Clelia , if he would offer to hurt her , which I do not at all believe he will ; for I am extremely mistaken if he do not think Clelia to be very fair , and if Tullia do not observe it as well as I. I left her telling Tarquin that he did ill in treating the Vestals so ill ; and that since it was only for the delivery of Women ; he ought to have consented unto it . So as since I know that Tullia ●s not over-scrupulous in matter of Religion , and observing that ●he sees as well as I , how Tarquin thinks Clelia to be the fairest of all the Captives . I must needs conclude , that Tullia will ere long get her released . Tullia is so unaccustomed to make use of any harmless remedies ( replied Aronces ) as I fear , that if she be jealous she will rather put Clelia to death , than set her at liberty . To cure you of any such apprehensions ( replied Amilcar . I will get into favour with Tullia . That will not be much difficult ( said Zenocrates ) for you have already so great familiarity with her , as I believe if you will you may quickly be the Confident of all her Crimes . For my part ( said Artemidorus ) I do wonder how it is possible Amilcar should in so short a time as since we came hither , do so many things ; for he hath shewed us all the Town , he is very much in favour both with Tarquin and Tullia , and much more with the Prince Sextus ; the Prince of Pometia and Titus do court him , he knows the names of all the beauties in Rome : The Eldest of the Salians believe him to be a Salian , so well is he versed in all their Ceremonies ; and if you had heard his discourse with an Augurer you would have been affrighted . It is not possible ( said Celeres ) that Amilcar could shew the one half of Rome unto Artemidorus and Zenocrates . To shew you that they tell me no lies ( replied he ) ask them if I have not shewed them the four Ports of Rome , the Carmental , the Roman , the Pandane or the Romulide , and the Janiculan ? ask them if I did not bid them observe how that City was a Quadrangle ? if I did not shew them the Capitol and the stately Temple which Tarquin built ? if I did not shew them the place where the Vestal Tarpea was buried ? and if I did not shew them the little Temple of the God Thermes , whom the people would needs adore , maugre all the Power of Tarquin ? ask them still whether I have not shewed them the Mount Palatine and the Mount Quirinal where the Temple of Romulus was built ? whether I have not shewed them the Mount Celius , the Mount Aventine , the Mount Viminal , and that of Janicula ? ask them still whether I did not let them see the Ruminal Fig-tree , where Remus and Romulus were found ? whether I did not let them see the Sublician Bridge ? whether I did not exactly shew them all the magnificence of the Amphitheater and Cirque ? whether I did not carry them unto that Grove which is consecrated unto the Muses ? if I did not tell them in that place some things that were uttered by the Nymph Egeria , such as aspired Numa with those admirable things which he did ? ask them on , if I did not go with them into the famous Temple of Janus , which is seldom or never open but in times of War ? if I did not shew them that Temple which Romulus vowed unto Jupiter when he fought against the Sabines . Further , let them tell you if I did not shew them the first Prison which was ever built in Rome by Ancus Martius ? if I did not shew them the sacred street , the street Cyprionna , where the Palace of King Numa is , and where Tullia went over the Corps of her Father ? if I did not let them see the Bulwarks which Tarquin finished ? several Temples of Vesta , of Jupiter , of Hercules , of Diana , and of many other Divinities ? For my part ( said Celeres ) I do not so much wonder you have shewed them so many things in so short a time , as I do to see you in such familiarity with Tarquin and Tullia , and the Princes their Children ; for they are almost all of different humours . That which did it ( replyed Amilcar ) was my remembrance how Herminius described them ; so as going confidently unto Tarquin , in the Prince of Carthage's name , and presenting Artemidorus and Zenocrates to him as two of my friends , not telling their names or who they were , I was so happy as at my first conference to get into some credit with him ; for he having a desire of being instructed in the present condition of Carthage , knowing well there was some difference of interest between Sicily and that Common-wealth , I recalled into my memory all the Policies and Intrignes of those who reigned the most absolutely , and all that I had learned upon this Subject in all my Travels and books . I did highly applaud Periander King of Corinth , who knew so well how to make himself obeyed by force ; I preferred Semiramis above Cyrus , because she was more stern than that illustrious Conquerour , and mixing some ingredients of half prophanation with my politicks , in an hour I got to be high in the favour of Tarquin . As for Tullia , when I was alone with her , I let her understand how all the World said that Tarquin was a debtor unto her for the Crown , and that she merited a Million of Praises , for knowing so well how to set her self above her own Sex , by not dorring at such seruples as Ladies of low and common capacities use , who had not hearts so great as hers . As for the Prince Sextus , remembring his inclination unto all women , I talked unto him of nothing but our African Gallantry , and of the pleasingness in Grecian beauties . And knowing that he was not over Regular in his loves , I made a Satyrical invective unto him , against all such puling lovers who use to sigh a whole year , before they will tell they love , and who are so constant as to vow their services unto one Mistress . So as he believing these to be my thoughts , he was as open unto me as any voluptuous person who neither believed the Gods nor feared men , could be unto his dearest friend , when he would relate the manner of his life unto him . But he did open himself very pleasantly , for one could never meet with a more amiable Libertine than Sextus ; and my greatest wonder was , considering his quality , that he was acquainted with all the handsome women in Rome , even from the Vestals to the very worst of Slaves . But after you had so well gotten the opinions of Tarquin , of Tullia , and of Sextus , ( said Aronces ) what did you to enter into the favour of the Prince of Pometia and Titus ? these two Princes being of contrary humours to their Brother ( replied Amilcar ) they had no commerce together ; so as seeing them asunder , I talked with them after another manner , and without any blaming of the Prince Sextus for his irregularity of life , I commended them so highly as they had a very good opinion of me ; and falling into a discourse of gallantry and love , I quickly observed the heart of the Pometian Prince , was full of such great and tender thoughts , as did become a noble Passion : So as telling him all that I had gathered from others , and was sensible of my self , concerning any amorous matters , he was ready to open his very soul , and to tell me that he was in Love. As for the Prince Titus , he being naturally of a cold and reserved temper , he did not so freeely open his heart , and yet I perceiv'd that he had a great disposition to love me . Amilcar did one thing extraordinary more ( replied Zenocrates ) for there was one of the Kings Nephews , whose name was Brutus , who seemed to be a very Block-head , and in whom one should never find the least glimps of any wit ; he being behind those Princes whilst Amilcar talked unto them , did hearken very attentively unto him , and Amilcar talking with a sprightly and agreeable Air , Brutus did laugh twice so pertinently , as it was observed a great wonder and a miracle of Amilcars wit. And a Cavalier did say unto another who stood by him , in a low voice , that Brutus was very happy in giving this sign of his understanding when Tarquin was not present . It is most true ( answered the other Cavalier ) for I am confident that if he had seen him laugh so opportunely and pertinently as he did , he would have put him to death as well as his Brother ; for he lets him live only because he thinks him to have no wit nor spirit . I must tell you ( said Amilcar then ) that Brutus is not so senseless as is believed ; for I having an universal curiosity to know all things ; and sometimes taking as much delight in seeing the several follies of men , as their several wisdoms , I began to talk with him a quarter of an hour , and since every one had described him to be extremely stupid , I put a hundred foolish questions unto him , which I perceived did displease him , and unto which he would not answer . They say ( replied Artemidorus ) that he speaks so little , as that it cannot be taken for an effect of his reason , but for an effect of his stupidity ; for I have heard of men many times , who could hide their treasures ; but I never heard of any who could hide their spirits and wits . However it be ( said Amilcar ) he hath more wit than he is thought to have : I know not that ( replied Amilcar ) but I am sure that you have more than is possibly to be believed . Had you but heard him yesterday you would have wondred ( added he and spoke unto Aronces ) when he discoursed with an Augurer near the place where the Sibyls Books are kept ; for he made the man believe that he was far more knowing in matters of Divinations , than himself ; and they were so great in favour together , as he promised to talk concerning the sacred Chickens , and told him that he came from Negrepont , which is the place from whence they say , those come who are most able to presage the truth . But ( said Aronces to him ) since you are so cunning and happy in all things , I pray what can you do to help me unto a fight of Clelia ? It is requisite ( replied Amilcar ) that to morrow I present you unto Tarquin , under the notion of a man whom I was acquainted with during my Travels , and as a man of courage who would be glad to serve him in the siege of Ardes ; but we must endeavour to let Clelia know , that she must give it out and say she was born at Noles , and that Celeres is her Brother : And after this is hinted unto her , I will present Celeres unto Tarquin , who shall beg leave to see his Sister , and we will intercede for him ; by this means she will not be thought the daughter of Clelius , but the principal difficulty is to speak unto Clelia . I know not ( replied Artimedorus ) how is it possible to find a way how to instruct her in all you desire she should know . Perhaps more possible than you imagine ( replied Amilcar ) and when I return at night from the Palace , I may chance find out an invention for it . When Aronces heard Amilcar say so , he conjured him very importunately , to use his best endeavours in doing him this good Office , and Amilcar taking the business upon him , Artemidorus , Zenocrates and Celeres went with Aronces to visit the virtuous Sevilia , who at the very name of Herminius , did bid them most heartily welcome ; and Amilcar went to Tullia , where he found the Prince Sextus , with whom he tampered as if he would be the Confident of all his pleasures . And knowing that he should please his genius if he talked of Ladies , he fell into discourse concerning the fair prisoners , and extolling them to the skies , he asked Sextus if he would make a visit unto them at night ? For Sir ( said he unto him and laughed ) in matter of love , it is good always to be the first man ; and therefore if there be any of those Captives which pleaseth your fancy , make hast and tell her that she hath given you Chains more heavy thrn her own . It being an easie matter to perswade Sextus unto a business of this nature , he told Amilcar that he would go presently with him , and accordingly making use of Tullia's name to see them , those who guarded the Prisoners did let them enter ; but they found them in several humours , for two of them did so extremely droop in their Captivity , as if they were almost dead ; and another who being of a more blith composition , was a looking her self in a Glass , and mending something about her dress , as pleasantly as if she had been in her own Chamber ; also there were other two , who were not very melancholy . But as for Clelia , without either the despair of the two first , or the insensibility of the other three , she was only serious , and gravely sad , and looked as if she were a most perfect Mistress of her self . All this while , Amilcar not desiring to be known , he saluted her after such a manner as at the first made her to understand that she was to take no notice of him . And Sextus at the first entrance talking to one of those Ladies who came from Ardes , and seemed the most considerable , he had time to make such signs unto her , as signified his intention . And he had so much time also as to ask her in a low voice whether there was any of those Captives whom she durst trust ? And Clelia pointing unto one who was called Cesonia , he left her as soon as Sextus came towards her , and he went unto that Lady , to whom she pointed , unto whom he told all that was agreed upon with Aronces , to the end she might tell Clelia . Thus he let her understand that if any asked who she was , she should say that she was born at Noles , and that she had a Brother whose name was Celeres . But after Amilcar had said all that related unto Clelia , he began to cheer up all the Lady-Prisoners , and he was so pleasant in talking unto those who seemed so dejected at their Captivity , as he did suspend part of all their sorrows . Mean while , Sextus , unto whom the beauty of Clelia was infinitely pleasing , let her understand ( following the counsel which Amilcar gave him ) that he thought her sitter to give Fetters then to wear them . But she answered him in such a manner , as did something cool the impetuosity of his fiery temper . So as this Prince , who till now never loved without hope of obtaining them , and who knew not what either fears or respect did mean , did find his heart so stricken with a reverent and respectful fear , as restrained him from talking unto Clelia , as he used to do unto others ; so as calling Amilcar to his aid , there began a discourse more general which was very pleasant ; for as there could be no talk so far from any matters of Love , but Sextus would apply it that way , so after he had pitied the misfortunes of these fair Captives , and protested that he would protect them as much as ever he could , he began to say , he believed their Captivity did make many sad hearts both at Ardes and at Rome . Truth is , Sir ( said Amilcar ) since there is not one of these Captives , who is not fair enough to make Captives , I am confident there are many sad Lovers at Ardes , and e're long will be many ill treated ones in Rome . The Romans have such a reputation of glory ( replied that person who indured her Captivity so well , and whose name was Plotina ) as it is not credible there is any one of them that will be a Slave to a Slave . Oh Sir , ( said Amilcar after his natural and sprightly freedom ) this is the finest opportunity in the World for a Roman that hath a mind to make any gallant declaration of Love , and were I one , I would not let it slip ; for certainly there is nothing more difficult then to do it handsomely , and gallantly ; at least I am sure that since I was first a Lover , I think I have made a hundred , and amongst them all there is but two which ever pleased me . It is true said Sextus and laughed as well as Plotina ) that for these regular Lovers who woe in print , it is difficult for them , to find out such a happy minute , wherein they can , with a good grace , say I love you . But as for my part , I never wooe so ; for I am so perswaded that the very thing it self is pleasing , as I cannot believe it will make one angry be it told never so ill-favouredly ; and therefore I use to out with it boldly , whensoever any occasion is offered . Were one a great Prince as you are ( replied Amilcar ) were one handsome and had wit at will , then I think indeed , that the difficulty would not be great , to tell you love , and to tell it well ; but when one is no Prince , nor handsome , and but of a mean wit , and but indifferently in love , then I assure you it is a business more difficult then you imagine , to make declarations of Love ; unless unto fair Prisoners , for in such a case I find no difficulty . For indeed ( added he and smiled ) these words , Slave , Captive , and Prisoner , do furnish one with a thousand gallant thoughts , and Fetters , Chains , and Torments , are so naturally applicative unto what one would say , as one shall find out a thousand several ways to express their minds . But when one is but cold in love , and hath no great Talent of Wit , ( as I said before ) then there is no greater difficulty , then to say I am ready to die for Love. But ( replied the pleasant Captive ) if one be neither in love , nor have any Wit , why should he ever torment himself with seeking of declarations of Love , and talk of that which he is not sensible off ? Alas , fair Plotina ( said he unto her ) if one should never talk of love , but when the heart is full of it , one should never talk of it above once in all his life ; for one cannot be twice violently in Love. And all his discourse would be very cold and languishing , since to tell you truly , when any one is long with a Woman , he must needs talk either of her love unto others , or her causing others to be in love with her ; for I am most confident that the gravest and most demure Matrons of Rome , when they were young would be very weary of the best accomplished Men , if they should never talk unto them of any thing but Divinity , of the Vestal Ceremonies , of the Laws of the Land , of the order in their Families , or of the news of the Town : A fair and young Lady takes no delight in hearing one tell that such a one is dead , such a one hath made his will , such a one is married unto such a rich Man , this Man is gone into the Countrey , that Man hath a suit in Law , and this Woman hath a very rich Gown ; and therefore it is the only way to be always talking of Love , be it either in earnest or in jest ; for follies of this nature handsomely spoken amongst Ladies , do please them better then any moral or politick discourse whatsoever , or any news . I am so much of your opinion ( replied Sextus ) that even in visits of consolation after the death of Friends , I would find out some invention or other to speak of love ; for be it unto a Woman who had lost her Husband , whom she most dearly loved ; she must be pitied principally because she hath lost him she loved ; or be it so that she did not love him ; she must be comforted by giving her some hopes of having a Husband whom she shall love . Yet I believe ( replied Clelia modestly ) that they use to talk of Love less in Rome , then any where else ; they use to speak of it more mysteriously ( replied Sextus ) but for all that it is spoken of in all parts of the World ; and it will for ever be spoken of as long as there are such beauties as you are . It were enough to say ( replied Amilcar ) as long as there are any Men ; for since there are very few beauties comparable unto her you speak unto , you leave over little room for discourse of Love. Whilst Sextus and Amilcar were talking thus , there was one of those melancholy Ladies , who of her own nature was very proud , and a little capricious , and who not being able to indure any discourse of this nature , she began to quarrel with Amilcar ; but being very handsome , and seeming witty , he answered her very civilly , though in a very ingenious way of Rallery ; on the other side , that jocund Lady whom Amilcar had much pleased , she opposed her friend and told her that she was much too blame in offering to make Amilcar as melancholy as her self , so as there grew a very pleasant contest , yet it lasted not long ; for it growing late Sextus and Amilcar went away ; but Amilcar having done the business he came for , as soon as he had waited upon Sextus to his Chamber , he returned unto Aronces . Yet before he went from that Prince , he observed that Clelia had taken his heart ; and he made him confess that he thought her very fair ; and that the only fault that he could find in her , was that he thought her too good and over wise . However , the friendship which was between Aronces , Amilcar , and Celeres , would not suffer them to part Lodgings , but they all three lay together , as Artimedorus and Zenocrates did : Aronces was not looked upon as a King's Son , nor Artimedorus as a Prince , for the state of their fortunes would not permit them ; but Amilcar knowing them both , he desired they should know what one another were ; So as after he had told Aronces what he had done , and had filled his heart with joy and hopes , he obliged Aronces to discover himself unto Artimedorus , and Artimedorus to discover himself unto Aronces ; who no sooner heard of his true Condition , but he knew him to be a Brother unto the Princess of the Leontines , unto whom he was so much obliged ; so as imbracing him then with abundance of tenderness , he begged his friendship , and promised his most faithful service , not speaking a word of the Princess his Sister , until he knew what opinion he was of , and whether what he thought of the lovely Zenocrates was true or no. However , it being very late , and having talked away most of the night without any sleep , they silently gave the rest , unto their rest : And in the morning , as it was resolved upon the day before , Amilcar went unto Tarquin , to present Aronces and Celeres unto him , as two friends of his whom he knew very well in his Travels ; and as two Men who came to offer their service at the Siege of Ardes : Adding afterwards a most humble petition for the release of Clelia , whom he called by another name before Tarquin , then that she was called at Ardes , saying that she was carried thither by her Lover against her will ; and that being born at Noles in Campania , and being Sister unto a Man who would die in his service , she deserved to be treated better then the rest of the Captives , who were Daughters Wives , and Sisters unto his enemies . At the first Tarquin received Aronces and Celeres very well , and hearkned unto the Petition which Amilcar made in behalf of the pretended Sister unto Celeres ; but Clelia seeming in his eye to be very fair , and having a desire to keep her , he told Amilcar that indeed his petition was very just , and told Celeres that his Sister should not be a Prisoner ; but withal told him , that he must desire a savour from him also , which was that she might remain as a Prisoner until after the Siege of Ardes : For ( said he ) it doth exceedingly concern me , that it should not be thought the Vestals have any right in releasing Prisoners of War , as they have of Criminals ; for if this Priviledge should be granted them , there would be in every street a Vestal , when any considerable Prisoners of War were brought into Rome . But Sir ( replied Aronces ) since this Prisoner for whom we intercede , is no inhabitant of Ardes you may release her , without any thought that it is by virtue of the Vestal Priviledge if you do declare , that you release her only upon this account that she was not born among your enemies . What you say ( replied Tarquin ) is very judiciously spoken ; but for all that the people will think her to be released by the Vestal authority ; and therefore it is absolutely requisite , that this fair one stay where she is , until after the Siege of Ardes : But lest her Captivity should be troublesome unto her , or that she should pass under the notion of a slave , I will entreat Tullia to be civil towards her , as perhaps she may like being in Rome , as well as in Campania . Celeres , Aronces , Amilcar , Artimedorus , and Zenocrates , did use many more arguments unto Tarquin , to make him change his mind , but he began to give them such sharp answers , as they fearing to incense him , and make him suspect something of the truth , they did not importune him any further ; and Celeres carrying himself as Clelia's Brother , he gave Tarquin a thousand thanks for promising her to release her after the Siege of Ardes , and in the mean while to treat her well . And indeed Tarquin commanded that some of Tullia's Servants , should the very same hour go and wait upon her , and that they should let any see her who would : So as Aronces making use of that liberty , he went unto her that afternoon , but was carried thither by Celeres , who went to see her as his Sister , Artimedorus , Amilcar , and Zenocrates , went also with them , to the end this visit should not render her in the least suspected . Clelia was that day in her negligent dress , but yet in the midst of negligence so handsome , as it was apparent that she was naturally so , and so when she had no company . There being then none with her but the Captive Ladies who loved her dearly , she had so much liberty as to receive Aronces as a Man whom she was glad to see ; yet she had restrained her self by reason of Artimedorus and Zenocrates , had not Celeres in presenting them unto her , hinted that she needed not to stand in fear of them . So as this meeting , notwithstanding the pitiful condition wherein they were , was very comfortable unto them . And to the end they might have the more freedom of discourse , Amilcar who had seen all the Ladies but the day before , began to talk with them as familiarly as if he had been acquainted all his life , for being between the pleasant Plotina and the lovely Cesonia , who carried out their misfortunes with more constancy than the rest , it was an easie matter for him to turn discourse in a more merry mood . As for Artimedorus , he durst not talk over-much because he was no Roman : And as for Zenocrates , though when he pleased he could speak the Language very excellently well , yet it was never his custom to talk much upon the first acquaintance ; yet he listned with such ingenious attention , as made it apparent that he knew what wit was , and that he was a Master of it himself . As for Celeres he addressed himself and his discourse unto those Ladies who were of the most melancholy mood ; so as by this means Aronces talked with Clelia in private , with whom he had not had a minutes discourse never since that terrible Earth-quake , which separated them upon the Banks of the River Vulturnus ; and he was so transported with joy at the opportunity , that it did appear in his eyes , in his actions , and in his voice . I beg your pardon , Madam , ( said he unto her ) for that joy which perhaps you find in my face ; for considering the condition wherein you are , I may seem much too blame to express joys ; yet I must needs tell you Madam , that at this time I am not a Master of my own thought ; but am so overjoyed at the sight of you , to see you out of my Rivals power , and to find some sparks of goodness towards me yet in your eyes , as I cannot chuse but abandon my heart and soul unto joys . But Madam , to plump up joys into a fuller strain , I beseech you tell me whether you are any thing joyed at the sight of me , and in seeing me fuller of love then I was , when I had the happy honour to be the most amorous person upon Earth . If the very sight of you did not please me ( replied Clelia ) truly Sir , I should think my self so unreasonable , as that I should be extremely ashamed at my self . Oh Madam , ( said he and interrupted her ) I beseech you do not Sir me so , for I am still the very same Aronces , whom the fair Clelia was once pleased to call her Brother , when she began to cast a favourable look upon him as her Lover ; and be confident , Madam , that I shall most joyfully renounce the Quality of a King's Son , rather then you should take from me that glorious Title of your Slave . Treat me not therefore , I beseech you in a ceremonious manner ; imagine your self to be upon the Throne , and me in Fetters at your Feet , and use no such offensive Sirs unto me ; for my thoughts are so tender and so full of respects unto you , as if you do not call me as you were wont to do , my joys at the sight of you will lessen . Since you will have it so , my dear Aronces ( said she unto him ) I shall live with you as I was wont at Capua , and I can assure you that you are to me no more considerable , since I know you to be a King's Son , then you were before ; for truly , fortune in giving you a Crown , hath not given you any thing which I can put in comparison with your virtue . Oh Madam ( said he unto her ) I beseech you commend me less , and tell me a little more plainly , that you do love me as you were wont to do ; and without any telling me of my virtue , tell me only , that the tenderness and constancy of my love , hath moved your heart : That my Rivals hath made no impression in it , and that you would be glad to reign still in mine . In telling you , I am the same in Rome , I was in Capua ( replied Clelia modestly ) surely I shall tell you as much as you can desire : After this , Aronces used the most tender expressions in the World unto Clelia ; and in the transports of this passion , he talked to her of compleating their Marriage , though she was a Prisoner , though Clelius could not come to Rome , nor think of carrying her unto Clusium . Also he himself perceived that his reason was not sound , and was glad that the prudent Clelia did set some limits unto such tumultuous desires , as made him think upon things both unreasonable and impossible . After which , he gave a short account of all the passages which had happened : And she also did tell him all she knew ; for she told him how Horatius went unto the place where the Earth-quake was , which gave him the occasion of his voyage , that was so variously talked of at Capua ; she told him how strangely she was amazed when she saw her self without any relief in the hands of Horatius , who yet did treat her with very much respect ; she told him afterwards , how when the Earth-quake was ceased , Horatius carried her into a house which was not shaken down , which belonged unto one of those that were with him , when he carried her away ; that there he got a Coach , how he procured a Woman to wait upon her ; and how after he had written unto Stenius after he was at Capua , he was forced to seek his fortune : She told him afterwards , how Horatius resolving upon Perusia for his retreat , he took that way . But Madam ( said Aronces to her ) when I saw you in a Bark upon the Lake of Thrasimenes , and when Horatius defended himself against the Prince of Numidia who assaulted him , then you were not in the way to Perusia . It is true ( replied Clelia ) but chance so ordered it , that in this voyage Horatius did meet with the Son of him who commanded , in one of the Isles of that Lake , which is beyond that , where they then kept the Queen your Mother ; so as contracting friendship with him , and having trusted him with all his secrets , Horatius changed his intention , and resolved to carry me into that Isle , where the Man assured him to find a safe Sanctuary . And accordingly , he did put me into a Bark with him , his Men and with those of him he met , we were no sooner upon the Lake , but the Prince of Numidia appeared upon the Shore with Armed Men , and having found another Bark he and his Men went into it , and fell upon Horatius as you saw ; and I am most confident , that if these two had not stood in fear of hurting me , the meeting had proved mortal to them both . But I beseech you Madam ( replied Aronces ) how came the Prince of Numidia so just in the nick with his Armed Men ? I conjecture ( answered she ) that I was the cause of it ; for you must know , that meeting accidentally with a Pencil and some paint , when I fell into the power of Horatius , I writ upon all places where I passed , on doors and walls , both my name and the place where they carried me . And understanding that Morning we should go unto this Isle , I writ these words in a Window . If any Friend unto Clelius chance to pass this way , let him know , that they carry Clelia unto one of the Isles upon the Thrasimenian Lake . So as supposing , and with reason , that the Prince of Numidia passing by chance that way , and finding this writing , he took these Men and followed me . However , after the Combat with Horatius , and this Prince who was wounded , we came unto this Isle where he presently recovered . But hearing of that express command which the Prince of Perusia had sent to seek me and Horatius in all his Dominions . He who promised unto Horatius a safe Sanctuary in this Isle , recalling his word did oblige him to depart ; so as then seeking out for a place of shelter from the violence of Tarquin , and for a protection against all the World , he carried me to Ardes , which he knew was in no correspondency with the King of Reme . And indeed , he was there very well received ; but as for my part , melancholy was much my disease : yet I was so happy as to find much comfort in the Company of Cesonia , whom you see there with Amilcar , and whom I found to be a most generous friend ; for when Horatius saw that in all probability Tarquin would be prosperous in the Siege of Ardes , and resolved to get out , Cesonia at my request came out also , and perswaded all the rest of these Ladies to come with her . As soon as Clelia had said so , the Prince Sextus entred , and caused the discourse to alter ; but Amilcar knowing that Clelia pleased the Prince very much , and having a desire to take him off , he went unto him , and speaking in a low voice , Sir ( said he ) this fair Prisoner whom I see you look upon more then any of the rest , is indeed the fairest of them all ; but let me tell you , that the pleasant Plotina , whom you see on my right hand , is far the jocondest , and more easie to be wrought upon : It is true ( replied Sextus ) but her beauty is infinitely more charming then any of the rest : I grant it ( replied Amilcar ) but the worst is in gaining her , you must sigh , and cry , and cringe , and pule , a long time for it ; but in all likelihood the conquest of the other will be obtained with a laugh and a pleasant jest . After this , Sextus sitting down , and finding what Amilcar had said to be very pleasant , he made it the subject of discourse , but in such a manner , as it was taken only for general discourse , wherein none of the Company had any particular interest . After he had stated the Question in hand , it is not ( said he ) to know whether a fair and merry Mistress , be more amiable than fair and melancholy , or a fair , proud , and capricious Mistress , but the question is , which of them is the most fit to cause Love ? Oh Sir ( replied Celeres , not knowing Amilcars design ) a fair and merry Mistress makes men in love with her , but will not be in love her self , and I know nothing more intollerable than a sprightly blith humour , who will oblige one with a thousand civilities ; concur with one in a hundred pleasures , let you tell her what you will , and will her self be very free ; who the very first day you see her will laugh , sing , dance , and play with one as freely , as if he were of Twenty years acquaintance , who will desire you to come and see her , who will bid you extremely welcome , and who will give one the greatest hopes in the world , and all to no purpose . And as soon as ever ones back is turned , she will never think on what he said , or what she answered . For my part ( replied Amilcar ) I wonder why you should complain so ; for I conceive nothing more sweet than to find some hopes growing with ones Love ; to find some recompence as soon as he begins to profess affection , to meet with that pleasure in the beginning of a Passion , with others never meet with but in the end ; and all the while never to shed any tears but those of joy : As to that which you say concerning the forgetfulness of a fair and merry Mistress , I say , pay back oblivion for oblivion ; and if she will forget what you said , do you forget what she said . Were I of Amilcars temper , ( replied Celeres ) I should without difficulty do as he says ; but I assure you ( replied he ) the matter is not so easie as you imagine , for I have seen all sorts of Lovers ; I have my self loved persons of a blith , jocund , and frolick temper ; I have loved melancholy , proud , fickle , fantastical Mistresses , I have loved the little , the great , the black , the brown , the fair , and all sorts . Since so , said the Prince Sextus , you are the most experimentally able to tell us , whether it be more sweetness in loving a pleasant , merry Mistress , or a Melancholy or a fantastical . It is very true ( replied Aronces ) Amilcar is fitter to speak unto the Question than any other ; yet he himself is of so pleasant , equal , and merry a composition ( said Artemidorus ) as I fear his partiality will make more against the melancholy , than against the proud and fantastical fair ones . To shew my freeness from partiality ( replied he and laughed ) chuse which of these three you will maintain , and I will undertake to defend the other . Oh I beseech you ( said the pleasant Plotina ) do not forsake the cause of the merry ones , and let him take part with the merry and fantastical ; you will defend that side so well your self , both by your beauty and agreeableness of humour ( replied Amilcar ) as you need none to take your part , yet I consent to be the Protector of the fair and merry ones . For my particular ( said the Prince Sextus ) I will pretend to judge : As for my part ( said Aronces ) I will not put that in any doubt which my heart hath been so long resolved upon . And for my part ( said Zenocrates ) since I am yet much unresolved in matters of Love , I still pretend unto no side , but only to be an Auditor . Since so ( said Celeres ) I will make choice to defend the melancholy Ladies : And to undertake a task more hard than that ( said Artemidorus ) I will maintain , provided you will pardon the defects of my Language , that there is more pleasure in being loved by a fair , proud , and fantastical Mistress than any other , though I must thus far agree that there is much more sweetness in being loved by a melancholy beauty who is not fantastical . As for your Grecian accent ( replied Amilcar ) I will excuse it , but I beseech you give me leave to speak first , for I cannot endure to take so much pains as to answer the reasons of others . But consider , I pray , ( replied Amilcar ) that others had rather reply upon your reasons : Perhaps ( replied Plotina ) his reasons will be found so good , as none will be so bold as to reply unto them , or shew their own . Since you are the only she in all the company ( replied Cesonica ) who can pretend unto this quality of mirth , perhaps others will also find their Protection as well as you . I assure you ( replied Amilcar ) it will not be an easie matter to find it ; for to enter in the Argument , hath not love its rise and life out of joys , out of pleasures , and looked upon as the greatest felicity in the World , the most amorous sighers that are , never sigh but for joy , all the sobs and sorrows of a Lover are caused by his hopes of being happy . Is it not much better then to meet with love in delights and joys , than to seek it by sad sighing and difficult ways , in such as will never let one laugh but after they have cried ? Had I been called unto Natures Council when she invented all these several sorts of Flowers which she produced , I should never have given any Prickles unto Roses ; such a Lover am I of all delights as I would have them without any mixture of sorrows ; and I am such a professed enemy unto all gloomy and melancholy Lovers , who will always go the most painful ways unto love , and had rather sigh with the Turtle , than sing with the Nightingale , as I cannot chuse but sigh to think upon their follies . Oh Amilcar ( cried out Plotina and laughed ) you defend our cause methinks so faintly , as I fear you have a will to be baffled in it . Experience is so much above all reasons ( replied Amilcar ) as we shall be able to defend our cause against all the protectors of the proud and melancholy Mistresses ; and if to give them a most sensible example , you will be pleased to let me love you , and you love me again this will be reason enough , to prove that it is better to be loved by a fair merry Mistress , than either a melancholy or a fantastical . When you have shewed your reasons ( replied she and smiled ) we shall see whether we shall authorize them by our example . I must tell you then again ( replied he ) that I know nothing more vexatious than to Court a melancholy , or a proud fantastical Mistress , nor any thing so sweet as to belov'd by a fair and pleasant merry Mistress : For first when one Courts a melancholy Deity , he must be full of all familiarity , he must pay all possible reverence , he must sigh and pule a long time , he must be extremely circumstantial in the declaration of his love , be must pay both great and small services , he must be full of applauds , of sweetness , of tenderness , of rapture , of assiduity , and amongst all these one ingredient of despair . And when all is done , you must either be loved or not loved , if you be not loved then there is abundance of time lost ; and if you be loved , commonly it is but a little ; for of a hundred melancholy Mistresses , there are not two to be sound who are not both jealous and hard to be obtained , and who does not drive into despair by their continual complaints . So that often one is much more miserable in obtaining their affection then in being denyed it . As for the proud and fantastical ( added he ) they are yet worse , for one knows not where to find them . At first , they will hardly look upon those hearts which are offered to them , one would say that they wronged them in adoring them , or at least one is infinitely obliged unto them , for doing so much honour as to receive their offering ; they will disdainfully turn away their head , because one shall not look them in the face , and will sometimes so behave themselves , as if you were to render them all humble thanks for that they have not killed you . I know very well that there are some good fantasticks , and that some days one shall oblige them , by telling them such things as angred them the day before : I know also , that at another time the same things will displease , which before did please , so as you can never be at any certainty with them in matter of love ; nor be sure you can keep that love which you get the day before ; how can one be ever at any quiet , or enjoy any delight in them ? for my part I cannot endure to be smiled upon one day , and brow-beaten the next ; I know these proud ones and fantastical ones , will sometimes go further then others will , but I know withal that they will repent it , and what is gotten with a great deal of pains , is kept but by chance , for one will never enjoy their affection with any tranquill delight . Therefore I do conceive it much better to court the love of a fair , jocund , frolick , and merry Mistress : For first , the Conquest is much more easie , one shall enjoy it in peace ; if she should have any tang of jealousie or anger , she is pacified with a serenade , and all quarrels are but trifles which will be reconciled at the next treat , or diversion ; I know very well that these merry Mistresses perhaps do not love so zealously ; but withal , they do not expect one should love them so extremely ; so as giving as much liberty as they take , both parties will be well agreed . They will require nothing from you but such things as are pleasant in themselves ; for they will walk with you , they will laugh , they will rally , sing , and dance , and to do all these for the love of them , are no difficulties : and therefore is it not much better to serve such , then others who are so full of the morals and politicks of love , and who require if you will get their loves that you also do exactly know them , who rank sighs , sobs , and tears instead of pleasures . I have divers more arguments to use ( added Amilcar ) but I shall not stand in need of all my force against such enemies , as I fear not , since their cause is so bad , and mine so good . Though I want your eloquence ( replied Artemidorus ) yet for all your Art , I hope Justice will carry it against your specious reasons which have no solidity in them . For the question is not whether hath most or least trouble in loving a merry Mistress , or a fantastical , or a melancholy ; but the question is , which hath most sweets in it . And I do very confidently affirm , that of all the several tempers which a Mistress can be of , none is so fit to move great and sensible delights as she that is fair , proud , and a little fantastical . For it is most evident , that whosoever does take away resistance and all difficulties from Love does murther Love ; or at the least doth take away all the sweet and pleasing transports which makes all Lovers happy . And I must also affirm , that to be compleatly happy in Love he must mix with his love , the glory to make it fervent , and must have an amorous kind of ambition , to redouble the violence of that passion ; it is a most high delight after a Man hath been long a slave unto a Mistress , to be at last a Conquerour , and to deserve that glorious title he must have met with such resistance ; he will imagine it most glorious to have vanquished that heart which seemed invincible , and he must be able to tell himself that he deserves to vanquish . Moreover , though a resentment of glory were not necessary to render that passion the more ardent , yet it must be confessed that Love is either hot or cold : And it must be concluded as impossible , that those desires which a merry Mistress creates in the heart of a Lover , can ever be so sharp as those inspired by a proud beauty , which seem more delicate because they are more difficult to obtain . Not but that a well accomplished Man who is resolute in his Love may be assured to vanquish , if he doth but know how to manage all occasions , and to make use of several favourable and critical minutes which may be met with in the conversation of all proud and fantastical Mistresses ; there are some hours when it may be said there is an interregnum in their hearts : I must also maintain that the most sensible favours , are more often obtained by humour , and fancy , then by tenderness and acknowledgements : and a proud fantastical Mistress wins more in an hour , then a merry Mistress can in a year . I grant it ( replied Amilcar ) but commonly all proud and fantastical Mistresses , do within an hour repent themselves of all the favours they have done ; they will even hate themselves for loving you too well : and sometimes they will punish you for what they themselves did voluntarily grant : and their repentance for doing any thing over obligingly moves them unto a thousand more angry words . 'T is true ( replied Artemidorus ) sometimes quarrels do arise when one loves a proud beauty ; But oh , Amilcar , how sweet are the reconciliations ? and what delight is it to see them repent and pay with usury those favours they suspended ; and to confer fresh favours to repair the wrong ? what pleasure is it I say , to see this lofty and noble pride to stoop and make excuses , and give many marks of submission ? what high delight is it sometimes when they would favour you , to see them vex and fret at themselves , and their hearts out of obliging weakness , to pant so as they are forc'd to be favourable unto you ? when one hath obtained any favour from a proud beauty , her pride will be the sweetest thing in the World unto you : for her pride unto others will make you give hearty thanks , she is not so to you ; whereas an equal tempered Mistress who is universally merry and affable unto all , she does rather vex then please one . Therefore I conclude , that there is more glory and delight in loving a proud fantastical and coy Mistress , then one that is pleasant , merry , and affable , and though perhaps one may be happy , in a melancholy and in a merry Mistress both ; yet the conquest of a proud Mistress is more easie , then the conquest of one who gives hopes the very first day that one begins to love them . If Celeres ( replied Amilcar ) do defend the cause of fair and melancholy Mistresses , as you have of the proud , I shall stand in need of the fair Plotina's help , to maintain the cause I undertake . Grecians being before all others in eloquence ; replied Celeres , and Artemidorus having a most vast will ; Perhaps my reasons will not found so well as his ; Not that his side and that which I am to defend are much opposite , for few proud and fantastical Woman who are very merry ; and few also who have not some touch of melancholy ; but it is a certain kind of sweet and charming melancholy which makes most violent and tender passions grow in the heart of a Lady . When I speak of a fair and melancholy Mistress ( added he ) you must not imagine I mean such as are of a gloomy , frowning , fretting and angry humour : for I make a great difference between Sadness and Melancholy . But I mean such a sweet and charming melancholy as is not an enemy unto all pleasures , and gallant diversions . I mean , I say , a melancholy which has a sweet languor and passion in its looks : which makes the heart great , generous , tender and sensible ; and puts into it such a zealous disposition unto love , as those who know not what a melancholy heart is , do not know what love is ; and I am confident that a Lover who is acquainted with all the delicacies of this passion , does find more delight in a certain kind of languishing and passionate lustre in the eyes of his Mistress , then he shall in all the mirth and jollitry in the World : He will not value those eternal laughers who think themselves worthy of pity if they do not laugh from morning to night : and certainly the most sensible delights of that passion , are not those delights which move laughter : And if after a thousand sighs and secret groans , a Mistress afford but one favourable word which gives any spark of hope , a Lover will not hearken unto it with more sensible delight , then unto all the ingenious rallery in the World : not but that he has his joys ; but they are such joys as are rather languor then mirth ; such joys as are peculiar only unto love , and melancholy is so particularly proper unto that passion , that his very pleasures have a tincture of melancholy . His studies and musings , which seem so dull and heavy , are infinitely pleasing unto him : and at his faintings of spirit are preferrable , before all diversions in the World ; and though there appear no blithness in his eyes , nor ever laugh , yet he thinks himself very happy . I know very well that at the first acquaintance , a merry person is extremely pleasing : and that it is much easier to get acquaintance with such , then those more serious . For , as Amilcar said very well , one shall get familiarity with them the very first day of acquaintance ; they will laugh , sing , dance , and tell a thousand merry stories : whereas on the contrary , one must go more slowly to work , with those whose temper , most take me ; for commonly , upon the first acquaintance with them , one shall see but the out-side of their beauties and wit , nor will they shew all their ingenuity of a long time ; and when you do know all , still you are to seek their hearts ; so as discovering every day fresh graces , you have every day fresh delights ; but it is otherwise with jocund and pleasant persons ; for at the very first they shew you all their beauty , their hearts , and all their affections ; and certainly if you love them not at the very first , you will never love them . And also , if she love not you at first , she will never love you , nor afford you any but common favours . And the very truth is , they only who have passionate Souls , do know how to take every thing as a favour , who only can invent innocent delights , and can make hope last , after they have given you their affections . For my part , I must ingenuously confess that I do love the merry better then the melancholy ; but I must withal tell you , that I would not spend all my life in mirth . I would have my friends of that temper , but not my Mistresses , for there is nothing more cruel then to love one who never minds nor observes any thing but pleasures : It is otherwise with a passionate melancholy Mistress ; for if you give any obliging language she remembers it a hundred times , she repeats it unto her self in secret , and she will make you glad to see she remembers it , by hinting something or other handsomely which will let you know it . If you play a lesson on the Lute unto her , and there be any passionate Ayrs in it , which seems sutable unto your love of her , she will resent it with tenderness ; she will make application unto her self , and answer you with such sweet and languishing looks , as shall most sensibly delight you : But on the contrary a merry Mistress never minds any passionate Ayr , but begins her self to sing some song or other which signifies nothing . If you send any passionate or amorous Epistles unto her , she runs over it in reading ; or if she have any diversion in hand , perhaps she will put it in her pocket and not read it , till she be more at leisure ; and when she hath read it . perhaps she will burn it , or may be throw it into her Cabinet , and never read it at all . But when a serious , passionate , and melancholy Mistress receives a Letter from her loved servant , her heart beats when she takes it : she opens it with a blush , and she reads it with care and secresie ; she reads it over and over an hundred times , and seriously ponders upon every syllable , and though she remember every word , yet will she read it again and again . The truth is , there is nothing so sweet as when one is loved by such a melancholy virtuous person , to see how she will be troubled in denying any slight favour which you shall ask of her , and will deny it in such an obliging manner , as a merry Mistress would oblige you less in granting it , then she in denying . I do know very well , that such use to love very ardently , and desire also to be ardently loved , and therefore they use to complain very often , but what though ? is there anything in this World so sweet as to see a Mistress complain she is not loved enough ? can she possibly give you a more apparent testimony of her Love ? a merry Mistress indeed complains sometimes that you do not enough divert her , but she will never find fault that your passion is not strong enough ; yet quite contrary with a melancholy Mistress , for she will complain she will grieve , and will even be sick for sorrow and anger , she will break off with you by all means though God knows she cannot , and when you have once appeased her , she will fill up your Soul with infinite joys . and you will find in her all the favours and ardency of a new affection , nothing is so sweet as these reconciliations in Love. You shall also have this advantage by loving a Mistress of a serious and passionate temper , as never to hazard any thing as you shall often in loving a merry and fantastical humour , for if you find the last of these in a good mood , when she hath not power to deny her heart unto those who divert her , she will give her heart unto you , but yet she gives it rather by chance than choice : a proud and fantastical Lady will often do the like , and love you more out of an humour than out of any inclination . But a vertuous melancholy Mistress , who hath a tender Soul and a noble heart , she is long in denying you , and will not bestow her affection , but when she cannot chuse but give it , but yet when she doth give it she giveth it freely ; and yet she gives it not all at once as the others do , she shews her heart by degrees ; and when you do see the bottom of ir , you shall be so happy as to see none but your self in it . Indeed a passionate and melancholy Mistress , hath love in her head as well as her heart ; she can remember and repeat every passage , and wheresoever she is , her mind is still with her Lover , she thinks upon all the places where she hath seen him , and would never be out of his sight , she hath continually a hundred thousand things to tell him , which yet she never does ; and there is in this kind of Love such a sweet miscellany of joys and inquietudes ; as she is continually in the one or the other . For not to be mistaken , I must affirm , that to know all the delights of Love , one must know all the bitters of it , and whosoever cannot make a great misery out of a trivial matter , shall never take any great delight in a great favour . But if one will be happy in love , he must pick out great pleasures from slight favours , and must have a heart so sensible , as the very sight of a place where once his Mistress hath been , must fill his heart full of joy , as such joys as must grieve him ; his heart must be full of thoughts upon her , he must think upon nothing else ; and he must think upon her , sometimes with delight , and sometimes with grief . But the fair and merry Mistress , and also the proud and fantastical never use to have any such tender thoughts , It is onely the charming melancholy which is able to inspire a zealous , lasting , and pleasing Passion ; As for a merry Mistress , it may be said she rather lends you her heart than gives it ; for she never gives it so absolutely , but she can recal it as often as she finds any one that can divert her more . As for a proud and capricious Mistress , it may he said that one can never get her heart without a ravishment , unless perchance she cast it upon you out of anger , rather than give it you of good will ; and you can never be so sure in possession of it , but you may lose it again by the same capricious toy which gave it you . But as for a melancholy Mistress , when she gives her heart , she gives it wholly and absolutely , and gives it in such an engaging manner , as ( when one knows all the delicacies of this kind of affection which so few do know ) it is impossible there should ever be any change in love : And if it were lawful in Rome to use so sacred a comparison with a prophane , I would say , that melancholy is the Vestal which preserves the fire of Love in the heart of a Lover , since without it , a zealous and lasting Love cannot be . Good Celeres ( said Amilcar ) say no more , for though I have undertook to be the defender of merry Mistresses , and mirth , yet I think if I were not near the lovely Plotina , you would convert me . The truth is ( said Artemidorus ) that Celeres and his expressions have tendered my heart . But the wonder is ( said Aronces ) that Celeres who hath so eloquently discoursed upon Love , yet never had any of those great and violent Passions , is able to instruct others so well . It is true ( replied Celeres ) and though I was never any more than a pidler in Love matters , yet I am very well acquainted with the Passion : And had I not thwarted my own temper , or had ever met with a lovely Melancholy Mistress who would have loved me , I should have been the deepest in Love of any man living . For my part ( replied Amilcar ) I can scarcely believe you ; for since my first beginnings in matters of love , I have begun a hundred several loves , which have made me so knowing in that Passion , as I have been loved two or three several times with all imaginable violence . For ought I see ( replied Sextus ) if one should desire you to tell us the History of your life , they should desire more than one single History . True Sir ( replied Amilcar and laughed ) and to speak properly , you must desire me to relate the History of my Adventures . For my Part , said Plotina then , I have a great desire to know them : I think , added Cesonia , that this curiosity would be general if there were any hopes of being satisfied . For my particular , pursued Clelia , I cannot tell whether or no I am deceived , but I think Amilcar had rather relate the adventures of any other than of his own . It is very true Madam , answered he , there is nothing more unhandsome than to relate ones own worth ; for if one be modest be will not enough commend himself , and if one be not he will commend himself too much . But I perceive ( said Plotina unto Sextus ) That the dispute is ended , and no judgment is given , whether the merry or the melancholy , the proud or the fantastical , have the advantage . Though I took upon me to be Judge ( replied Sextus ) yet I should be very presumptuous if I should pronounce any sentence before so many beauties whom I know so little : perhaps there may be more of them merry than I imagine ; and those who seem melancholy , are so out of some accidental Cause , and not out of temper ; and therefore I think it much better to entreat Amilcar that he would be pleased to relate unto us , some of those beginnings in love which he spoke of . Oh Sir , replied he , I am not fit to be my own Historian : But if you desire to have a Relation of some such Adventure , I have had a hundred friends in my life who have had many gallant and extraordinary adventures ; which I am acquainted with as well as my own ; and you need only but to tell me what kind of Story you would have . Since it is fitting to divert Prisoners , ( replied Sextus ) I pray let us have no tragical stories : With all my heart , replied Amilcar : for I am the least acquainted with them ; but still I would gladly know a little better of what nature you would have a History . I would if it be possible , replied Sextus , have one that should not end either with a death or a marriage : Oh Sir , replied Amilcar , I can fit you , for I have a friend who has run through adventures enow to afford a hundred Stories ; which never ended so . All the Company laughing at what Amilcar said , and at his manner of saying it , they began to press Amilcar unto a Relation of one of these hundred Histories which he spoke of ; so as he thinking it to be good service to Aronces if he kept Sextus from talking unto Clelia , he set himself to relate an Adventure , in which he was very perfect , and which for its singularity deserved to be told unto so noble a company : and therefore with eyes full of jollitry , he began to speak in as free an Air , and little troubled as if he had but three words to speak : But as he was turning towards Sextus , with intentions to address his speech unto him , that Prince desired him to make his address unto all the Ladies in general : And Amilcar obeying him , began thus . The History of Artaxander . SInce I was ever very sincere ; I must at the first tell you , that the names which I shall name in the Relation of this adventure , are names only suppos'd , That I shall also vary from the true places where the things were done , and that I my self do not well know , whether he whom I shall name Artaxander , was big or little , black or fair . But yet I can assure you , it is not more true , that you are all of you the fairest Prisoners in the world , than it is that all I shall now tell you did really happen in some place of the world or other , and that not long since : For I cannot endure old stories of three Ages ago ; but what I am to tell you is an amorous adventure , a new adventure , a gallant adventure , and a most certainly true adventure . I must further tell you , that Artaxander who ere he be , being come to Crete , a Town which harboured the most fair and gallant women upon earth , and having quickly gotten the most accomplish'd men and fairest women for his friends , not then having any engagement of love upon his soul ; he went out to walk with one of his friends in a Garden out of the Town , which is one of the most delectable places in the Isle , and the Isle you know is one of the best in all the Aegean Sea. And this Garden being from the Town two miles after the Italian measure , they went on horseback . In coming thither they saw two Coaches before the gates ; And Artaxander presently enquiring whose they were , he understood that one of them belonged unto a Lady whom I will call Cephisa ; and the other unto a Lady who had a Neece which lived with her , whom I will call Pasithea , because indeed she resembled one of those Graces who owned that name . But he no sooner heard this , then he was very glad of it : for he had heard much talk of Pasithea , though he had never seen her , for she had been in the Country ever since he came to Crete : so as turning towards his friend , whose name shall be Philiontes : well friend ( said he unto him ) I shall now see her whom I have heard so much of . Doubtless you will ( replied he ) and I am not the most mistaken man alive , if she be not as well pleased with the sight of you , as you will be with the sight of her . After this Artaxander whose action was all freeness he entred into the Garden ; and no sooner in but he spied five or six women about a Fountain , who talked very loud and with much joy . Among the rest , Artaxander fixed his eyes upon one who was of a middle stature , and a most rare beauty : her Action was sprightly , her Garb pleasing , her eyes shining and merry , the smile in her Looks and the blithness of her behaviour , seemed as if she did counterfeit some body as she talked unto one of those Ladies whose name was Cephisa . And indeed , Artaxander and Philiontes staying behind a Hedge and looking upon all this good Company , they perceived that Pasithea was counterfeiting a Lover of the old fashion , who was then in Crete : and one who had a kind of forced ridiculous Air with him , whirh rendred him intollerable , though otherwise he had wit enough . Pasithea did counterfeit him so admirably well , as though Artaxander and Philiontes did not hear the name of him whom she did imitate , yet by her tone , her walk , and her action , they knew very well whom she did so perfectly personate . So as Artaxander , who was excellent good at the same faculty , and who was a particular friend unto all those Ladies except Pasithea , he undertook a piece of Gallantry , which hit very happily : for knowing him very well whom Pasithea did counterfeit , he came from behind the hedge , walking as the man used , and putting himself into the same garb and posture as he used , when he would be pleasing : After he had saluted all the Company in general , he accosted Pasithea in particular , in a language so like that which she was imitating , as all the Company were very pleasingly surprised . But as for Pasithea , she was so astonished and took such delight in this kind of gallantry , that after she had heartily laughed at this passage ; I beseech you Sir ( said she unto Artaxander ) let me enjoy your friendship and acquaintance ; for having a great desire to see my self , and know how I behave my self , and how I speak , I will then entreat you to personate me as well as the man which you now did imitate : As for my friendship Madam ( said he in his own ordinary tone ) I cannot well tell whether you can have it or no : for the truth is , you are too fair for friendship : Oh Sir , replied she , I shall be very well contented with your friendship , and let love alone ; and therefore to be my friend is no such difficulty as you imagine : Whatever it be Madam , ( said he unto her ) let us leave the future unto the will of Love and Fate , and give me leave to tell you thus much , that though I never had the honour to see you until this quarter of an hour , yet I have expected a sight of you this fifteen days with much impatience : And let me tell you further , ( added he and laughed ) you are obliged unto me , for not giving away my heart unto one of these fair ones , until I had the honour to see you : lest I should have been forced to have recalled it when you came : 'T is very true indeed ( said the amiable Cephisa ) Artaxander as great a Gallant as he is , has not yet made any addresses of Gallantry unto any of us : I must confess my self much obliged unto him ( replied Pasithea ) and to return civility for civility , I can assure him that in all my voyage I did not accept of one heart which was offered unto me . And yet I must confess I was somewhat near it , when Cephisa spoke to me in your behalf ; for I make no doubt but that you are the same Artaxander , of whom she hath spoken so nobly . Yes Madam ( said he unto her ) I am the same Artaxander , but the difficulty is how I should make good the commendations of Cephisa , as Madam , you are able to make good those praises which all the world gives you . But Madam , give me leave to tell you , that though I have professed I would not have any to throw away their loves upon me , yet I think my self obliged to give my heart to you in recompence of your not accepting any heart for my sake . Though I should not give it , yet you have power to take it away from me whether I would or no ; and therefore to keep you from theft , I had better be liberal and give it . Did you know my good humour ( replied she and laughed ) you would not speak as you do : for my foolish fancy is to love that which is stoln better than that which is given me : If so Madam , replied he , I beseech you give me my heart again to day , and steal it from me to morrow . After this all the rest of the Ladies and Philiontes also mixing in the discourse , it became extremely pleasant : for Artaxander having a new design of pleasing , and Pasithea the like , they did exceedingly divert themselves and others also . For they did put into practice all that I had said concerning mirth and merry people in the height ; and if Artaxander had been acquainted with Pasithea all his life , he could not have been more familiar with her than he was : before they parted , Pasithea and he were whispering their conceits of all the company ; he taught her one Song , she him another ; he composed a Copy of verses ex tempore , upon a Posie of Flowers which she gathered and threw unto him ; and she again replied . Moreover she gave him her hood and gloves to hold whilst they were at a Collation in a green Arbour ; she gave him also some of those fruits which were upon the Table ; and letting a Ring accidentally fall ; which was of no high price , and which he reached up she let him wear it , yet asked it of him at first : but when he told her that he loved to keep that which he found , as well as she did what she stole , she answered him that he should not have it unless he staked something against it and won it ; then if you please Madam , ( said he unto her ) I will stake and lay my self against this Ring , that you are the fairest in the world ; and because we will not put it unto chance ; Judges shall be chosen to divide the wager . So this pleasant wager was laid , and the Ring was adjudged unto Artaxander . After this , they all went to see the house unto which the Garden belonged , there to rest themselves and where all this fair company did sit down and enjoyed a pleasant prospect out of a Closet with an open Balcony . But Pasithea entring last because she stayed ●alking with Artaxander , all the places were taken up except two before the Balcony . I perceive ( said Pasithea and laughed ) they know I am not like those Ladies who will be always in the shade , since they seat me with the Sun in my face . Those who have such a complexion as yours ( replied Artaxander ) who are so young , so fair , and eyes so sprightly cannot be seated better than you are : especially ( added Cephisa and smiled ) when they would shew themselves . I must confess indeed ( replied Pasithea ) that I desire both to see and be seen : but withal I must tell you I am not so affectedly foolish as some Ladies are , who will at any rate be always shewing all the beauty they have , and whose minds run wholly upon such setting themselves off as makes them ridiculous to all beholders . And it is very ordinary ( said Artaxander ) for I never came in any place where I did not find some Ladies in placing themselves in an advantageous light as any would be in placing of a picture . I know one Cretan , replied Philiontes , who is the most ambitions woman upon earth ; so very extreme , as I think she would not appear fairer than others , but only out of her ambition , and without the least smack of Gallantry : This Lady was one day put to a pitiful perplexity , for be pleased to know , that this Lady who had a thousand quarrels in her days about matter of place , and would contend for it with such as were much above her quality , this Lady , I say , came one day to one of her friends , whose chamber was so contrived as the highest place in the Room was the worst in the world for a beauty to be in : for the purest complexon there seemed to be yellow , by reason of reflection from a window opposite to a plot of yellow flowers , which caused that yellow reflection . Also the composure of this Ladies face was such , as if she were in an advantageous place , her eyes seemed hollow and ill-favoured , so as knowing this place was not favourable to her , she was then much perplexed between the interest of her ambition , and the interest of her beauty ; for she knew well that if we took up that place , she should look pitifully upon it ; and if she did not seize upon it , then another Lady would sit above her : so as not knowing upon a sudden what to do , because it was a thing she could not foresee , for the Chamber was new built , and she had never been in it , she fell into a miserable perplexity . But I pray Sir ( said one of the company unto him ) if she had never been in that Chamber , how could she know it had that ill quality ? The Question is ingeniously asked ( replied Philiontes ) and as easily answered . For you must know that when this ambitious Lady first entred , she saw one standing in this dangerous place ; upon whose face she saw what would reflect upon her own , if she were in her room . So as not knowing whether she should take it or no , to gain a little more time of consideration she stepped back , and seemed as if she had some private business with one behind her , she carried her unto the other end of the Chamber to talk with her ; but the best jest was she knew not what secrefie to talk of , insomuch as the other was as much amazed , to hear her talk of so many senseless nothings , as that Lady was in finding out an expedient , how to avoid this disadvantagious place . But at the last , after much talk to no purpose the other Lady did guess the cause ; for she began to find fault with the Chamber , and say her own was far beyond it , she said this was ill scituated ; she could not find a convenient place to set a bed in it ; she would alter all the doors and windows ; purposely to make better lights , such as would make her seem fair , and and to satisfie her Ambition , she would turn the very course of the Sun , she would have the whole house pulled down , though it was a most stately Fabrick , rather than expose her self unto a light which was disadvantageous unto her beauty . I know a Lady in the place from whence I came ( replied Pasithea ) who would do as much , if the occasion should present it self ; but I know others at Crete who are as ridiculous ; for there is a woman whom Cephisa knows as well as I , who because she hath very white hands ; is continually doing something or other which may give her an occasion of shewing them . For one while she will be mending somewhat about her own dress , and another while she will be so officious too , to be mending something about her friends ; sometimes she will purposely let fall her hood , that she may take it up and so shew her hands ; and when she is at any gallant Collation , she will always eat of that which is far off her , and not that which is near , because she would have a pretence to reach forth her hand and arm , and so shew their fairness . Fie , Pasithea , ( replied Cephisa ) you have said too much : No truly ( replied she ) I have not said enough yet ; for there are some who think themselves so fair , as that they do not only shew their hands unto others , but are continually looking upon themselves . For my part ( said Artaxander ) I know a Lady who indeed hath admirable white teeth , who most certainly had never laughed , if her teeth had not been so ; for all the composure of her face was serious and melancholy , yet knowing the whiteness of her teeth , she laughed in spight of natures teeth , and got an artificial smile which is the most rediculous thing in the World ; for her mouth is alwaies opened with a laugh though there be no signs of any mirth in her eyes or face ; and her lips are so used to shew her teeth , as I am confident that she sleeps open mouthed . All the company laughing at this pleasant description which Artaxander made of that Lady , it was confessed that such things were often to be found , and that it was a weakness which beauties ought to correct themselves for , since nothing is more ridiculous then affectation . And yet nothing is more ordinary ( replied Cephisa ) especially amongst young people ; nothing is more fantastical than to rowl the eyes by Art , and yet many women consult with their Glasses , only to learn the trick of it , but the truth is , a woman should not use any arts to please , but only such as belongs to the handsome dressing themselves , and chusing such colours as best becomes them , but I cannot endure any should practise to make faces , nor to shew any parts of their beauty with so much affectation as if they had a design to sell them . The Tirian and Sidonia● Merchants do not use more care in shewing their rich Dies and Tapestries , than many great Beauties in shewing theirs . For my part ( said Pasithea ) I am resolved none shall ever upbraid me with any fantastical affectation . I believe it ( replied Cephisa ) but yet you may be upbraided with that jocund humour which will not let you think upon any thing else , they wrong me who think my mind runs not 〈◊〉 upon pleasures ( replied she ) for indeed I will always love that which pleaseth me , the way then to get your love ( replied Artaxander ) is always to please you , It is true ( said she and laughed ) and if you please me always as well as you have pleased me this day , we shall always agree very well . Oh! sweet Pasithea ( replied he ) I am much joyed to hear you say so ; and that you may know me better , give me leave to tell you I am nothing like those men who cannot be Masters of their own minds ; who are sometimes merry and sometimes sad , and cannot speak out of their humours : As for me , I have four or five several sorts of spirits , and I am able to chuse which of them I please at any time ; therefore since that in which I am this day doth please you , you shall see me in it as long as I live . And indeed after this , Artaxander and Pasithea grew as intimately familiar as any two in the world . Pasithea told him where she dwelt , Artaxander asked leave to come and see her , she granted , and when he went , he stayed always very long with her . They parted always with so many signs of friendship , that never any growing affection appeared more sensible than between these two . And since the first day of vi●it they were almost always together ; for the hunour of Artaxander much delighting Pasithea , and th● humour of Pasithea much pleasing Artaxander , an 〈◊〉 of pleasure did unite them , and caused them 〈◊〉 continually together ; so as in a few days Artaxander perceived that his heart was wounded with the ●he p●st darts of Love ; it is true , his Passion met with no bitter rubs , but he might in reason and without vanity , have as much hope as love ; for Pasithea was so sweet towards him , and he knew so well that he pleased her , as he was almost sure of being loved . And indeed within a few days Pasithea gave him as many signs of affection as she possibly could ; she permitted him to talk of his love , and did not forbid him to hope ; a while after she let him believe he was beloved : Indeed the hearts of these two were so accustomed unto pleasures , as perhaps they did not so sensibly as others , gust the happiness which they enjoyed ; and it must be granted that when any do come out of a state of sorrows into a state of joys , they are the most sensible , but happy they both were , and if Artaxander contrary to his custom had not taken a fantastical conceit in his head , his love of Pasithea had lasted longer . But the better to make you understand the business , you must know , that when Artaxander was most pleased with Pasithea , and most confident of his being pleasing unto her , he fell in talk with Cephisa , who was no hater of him , and aggravating his good fortune , he opened his whole soul unto her ; but conceiving this , Cephisa did lend but an hollow ear unto him , nor did think him so happy as he thought himself , he asked her the reason , wondring very much she did no more congratulate his good fortune . For truly , ( said he unto her ) Pasithea is wondrous fair , her humours are infinitely pleasing , I please my self in pleasing her , she esteems me beyond my merit ; she loves me almost as well as I would desire , and we see one another continually . You do very well Sir , ( said Cephisa ) to mention this last thing , for without it all the rest would not make love subsist . For certainly , if Pasithea were but one month out of your sight , as pleasing as she is she would easily forget you . Melancholy people ( replied Artaxander ) are so confidently parswaded that merry people will find Consolation in all conditions , as I can hardly believe what you say , unless you can give me an example of it . If that will convince you ( replied Cephisa ) I shall easily find one ; but since you may perhaps think I disguise the truth , I pray ask Philiontes who is your particular friend , what passed between Pasithea and a most handsome man who died about four months since , and for your further satisfaction desire Pasithea her self to relate the adventure of that illustrious dead man : to the end you may engage your heart no further than she engaged hers . Artaxander was very desirous that she would tell him further , but she kept firm to her resolution , and therefore as soon as he was parted from Cephisa , he went unto Philiontes . As soon as they met , he asked him whether Pasithea had lost a friend or a Lover within this four months ? As for a friend ( replied Philiontes and laughed ) Pasithea can never lose him , for people of her humour can never have any ; but as for a Lover , she did lose one whom she loved as well as she could love , and whom she ought to lament as long as she lives : But pray why did you never arquaint me with this Adventure ( replied Artaxander ) I perceived you so well pleased with Pasithea from the very first , ( replied Philiontes ) as I thought it not sit to acquaint you with a passage which the knowledge of it could not be advantageous to you : And I should never have spoke of it had not you spoke first . But I pray ( replied Artaxander ) what was the name of him she loved , and what kind of man was he ? he was so very handsome and of so noble a mind , ( replied he ) as my eye never yet saw a better ? his Quality was much above Pasithea's ; they began to love when they were Children playing together ; this lovely Lover gave a thousand heroick Testimonies of his Love unto this Lady , he ventured his whole estate for her sake , he adventured his life for her several times ; and it was impossible to express more love then he did to her . Pasithea also , in requital of his affection , answered him in all that virtue would allow ; and I am confident that Philocrates , as long as he lived had no cause to complain ; for he being continually in her eye , he did continually please her , yet did not know her heart to the bottom . How ( replied Artaxander then ) was it Philocrates , whom I saw about four months since ? who died in the same place where I was ? was it that same Philocrates who loved , and was loved of Pasithea ? The very Philocrates ( replied Philiontes ) the very same Philocrates , who though he was most dearly loved all his life , yet was soon forgotten after his death . Oh Philiontes , ( replied Artaxander ) unless there were some great disgust between Pasithea and him at parting , it is impossible a Man of his merit should be so soon forgotten : you are so far in favour with Pasithea ( replied Philiontes ) as you may easily make her tell you all passages between them ; and therefore I will tell you no more ; and in le●d , do what Artaxander could , he could not get Philiontes to tell him any more : so as curiosity augmenting , by the difficulty of finding satisfaction , the fancy took him in his head to go unto her , and know how it was possible she could comfort her self so soon , after the death of a lover who had so much merit . So going unto her , according to his custom ; and finding her alone , he seemed at the first not to know any thing of Philocrates his love to her , but only named him as one who was his Friend . He had no sooner named him , but Pasithea began to speak , how ( said she without any extraordinary distemper did you know Philocrates ? Yes , replied he and he died in my Arms , for whom I much lament , for he was a Man of great parts . For my part , replied Pasithea , he has diverted me many a time : but as for you Artaxander , I believe you have no great reason to lament him : for had you seen him in Crete , I believe you would not have been good friends . I understand you very well Madam , replied Artaxander , and to speak truth you are in the right ; for it is not usual for two Rivals to be friends . You know very much for a stranger ( said she unto him ) I cannot tell what I know as a stranger ( replied he ) but I conceive that I know not enough as a Man unto whom you have given your heart ; and therefore I beseech you lovely Pasithea , tell me ingenuously all the passages betwixt you and Philocrates until he parted from Crete ; and fear not that I shall be jealous , for you may imagine there is no danger of a dead Rival . At the first Pasithea was something shy in satisfying the curiosity of Artaxander ; for , said she , I cannot endure to trouble my self with talking of past things unless they were serviceable to things present , or things to come . But at last , being overcome by the perswasion of Artaxander , she began to relate all the passages of Philocrates his love unto her , especially all the Diversions , Treats , Feasts , and Merriments , which he had given her ; so as they being all pleasant passages , she laughed as heartily in relating all these things , as if the Man who gave them all unto her , were not dead , at least not dead so lately . But the wonder was , that in this relation , she confessed ingenuously that she did most tenderly love Philocrates ; that he never gave her the least distaste , and that they parted as most dear friends , and that she was much obliged unto him after his death , because by his last Testament he had given her a great part of his Estate : Sure then Madam ( said Artaxander to her ) the memory of Philocrates must needs be very dear unto you ; I assure you ( said she ) I do think upon him sometimes with much delight , for we have laughed together many a merry time ; then remembring some things which she had not told before , she began to tell them with such freeness of spirit , as if she never had any interest in what she told : so that as long as this Relation lasted , Artaxander could not see the least grief or sorrow in her eyes , or face . But on the contrary , there was such extreme joy in her words , in her voice , and in her eyes , that as well pleased as he was to see his Rival's death , did not move the heart of his Mistress , yet he was very sad . Thus Pasithea supposing that he would think she did too obligingly remember him whose adventures she had related , she affected to shew her insensibility , by shewing her jollitry . And to that end she began to talk of a hundred merry passages ; and she related to Artaxander some things which her dead Lover had spoken unto her : He told me the day before his departure ( said she unto him ) that though death was alike to him in all places , yet he should grieve more to die far from Crete , then to die near me . Believe me ( said I unto him ) I do not understand your reason , since I profess unto you , that if you were very sick in danger of death , I would not see you : For what delight soever can be taken in the sighs of a dying Lover , I profess I would not be present at your last groan ; and thereforee I cannot see any reason you have to desire dying in Crete , more then the furthest part of Africa . Yes Madam ( said he unto me ) if I die in Crete I shall have a Tomb , and I should hope that the sight of my Urn would hinder you from engaging in a new affection . And therefore , Artaxander ( added she and laughed ) if you take any care for the burial of your Rival , you do not know that you do a thing against his intention , and a thing which hereafter will be serviceable unto you . However , since it was his Fate to die , I am very glad it was in Africa ; for I should have been troubled in passing by his Monument ; and I cannot endure any sad objects ; for I do not know any greater folly in the World then to grieve , when it is a thing cannot be helped by grief . Believe me , Madam , ( replied Artaxander very discontentedly ) in this you are the wisest Woman in the World : You speak in such a tone ( said she ) as if you took it ill I did not cry for the death of your Rival . I know not , Madam ( replied he ) whether I should take it well if you should cry ; but I confess I think it strange you should so little grieve ; and to be plain with you , I will do what I can to perswade my self , that it is my self who gives Consolation to you after his death . But Madam , it is impossible I should ever be so perswaded ; for the first time , I had the honour to see you in the Carden , where you were so 〈◊〉 personating that ridiculous Lover , 〈…〉 were a● after the old mode , you had 〈…〉 and blithness in your eyes and mind then ever I saw you since ; yet it is so short a time since my Rival died , and as one can hardly imagine him to be dead . Thus I must conclude , with sorrow to my self , that it was not I who did comfort after your loss , but that it is only your own natural temper , which is to love the diversion , and not the divertor , unless it be for such diversions as proceed directly from his person ; so as such as think to be tenderly loved by you , will be much deceived , and miserable ; for since my Rival could not attain to any perfection of love from you , no Man else can ever pretend unto it ; and to be plain with you , I think it wisdom in any person to dis-engage himself from such a one as you , who is not capable of any violent passion . Since you think that you have found out a new fantastical , and pleasant way of complaint ( replied she ) I wonder not you should make your self a little merry with it , and since I think my self a little good at Rallery , as if I did believe you spoke your real thought . Seriously Madam ( replied Artaxander ) I am much afflicted to see you so much incapable of loving aright , and that you should so little love the most lovely Man upon earth . I assure you ( said she ) that I loved him as well as ever I could , and that I do not love you better then I did him . I do believe it , Madam ( answered he ) and believe it easily ; for my Rival was a Man incomparably above me in all things , he hath done you a million of services ; a million of services more then ever I did , and I make no question but that you loved him more than you do me . And therefore you need not think it strange , I should grieve at the small affection which you had unto him . For Madam ( I must tell you again ) that I wish I had been the Man who had comforted you , and that I had seen you weep the first time I had the honour to see you , in lieu of seeing you laugh , I wish that I had wiped away your tears . But had you seen me crying ( replied she and laughed ) you would not have loved me , and so far would you have been from courting , that you would have fled from me , and therefore I see no reason you have to complain . I complain , Madam ( replied he ) because you did not well enough love my Rival ; for being perswaded that you did not love me so well as him . It much concerns the happiness of my life , to think that you loved him very well ; and therefore it is not so santastical as you imagine , that I should grieve that you grieve no more for his loss . I do not tell you ( replied she ) that I love you less then I loved him ; but out of my plain sincerity , I told you that I loved you no better then I loved him . I do believe you , Madam ( replied he ) indeed I do believe you , and I do too much believe you for my own tranquillity ; for when I do consider that an absent Lover , and a dead Lover are both alike unto Women of your humour ; and when I consider , that as soon as I am out of your sight , you will forget me as one whom you never saw , my vexation is more then I am able to express . Moreover , my imagination is so weak and apprehensive , as I cannot chuse but think that if I were either dead or absent , you would within one month contract affection with some other , and would relate unto him all our adventure as merrily , as you have related unto me , the adventure of my unfortunate Rival . And therefore to be downright plain with you , I am resolved to the utmost of my endeavours to dis-engage my heart ; and considering your extreme insensibility , if I could revive my Rival I would do it , to the end he might upbraid you with your affection unto me . Oh Sir ( said she and laughed ) if you could work that wonder , you would put me to it indeed ; for then I think I should quit you both together , and perhaps make choice of a third , before either of you two . As Pasithea said so , much company came in , so as the discourse of necessity became general . But as chance would have it , the discourse did fall upon the very same subject ; for Cephisa , began to talk of a Lady , who after the Death of her Husband did strange things to testifie the excess of her sorrow , and who afterwards did so chear up self , as if she had quite forgotten him . For my part ( said Pasithea then ) I think these things the greatest follies in the World ; for when any hath received a loss of this nature , all a whole Town will run to comfort the party afflicted : If you chance to meet one of them , and ask whither he is going ? they will answer , that they are going to comfort forsooth ; ask another , and they will answer the same ; and yet those they go to comfort would not be comforted unless they came , as if the tears of others were the Pearls that must inrich them ; but there is no greater folly in the World , then excessively togrieve when there is no remedy , and the greatest wisdom is to chear up presently as soon as one can ; and I assure you it is my maxim , that when I lose any whom I love , I will do all I can to forget him . Indeed I have heard say ( replied Cephisa craftily ) that when Pasithea lost a person whom she loved dearly , and from whom she had his Picture and several Letters , she presently burned all his Letters and threw away his Picture . I do confess it ( replied Pasithea sharply and blusht ) and so both I and all else ought ; to what purpose is grief for the dead ? And to what purpose is your affection unto a living person , replied Artaxander , since it is a thing impossible to be sure of it ? Do you think ( said she ) that the affection of these death-lamenters , is more sure then mine ? for I am most confident , they cry , and pule , and lament more out of temper than affection . I grant they do cry out of their tempers ( replied Artaxander ) but it must be granted also , that they do love zealously or coldly , by the same reason , and you are of a temper to love nothing but pleasures and joys , you are incapable of any sorrow or affection . I would gladly know ( said a Lady in the Company what precise limits are to be allowed unto sorrow : If you will believe Artaxander at this time ( said Pasithea ) he will tell you , that you ought to live ever upon the grave of the party loved , or at least to cry Eternally , and make Fountains of your eyes . And if you will believe Pasithea ( replied he ) she will tell you that you may dance upon the grave of your friends that sorrow is a fond weakness , and that the loss of a fair day to take the Air in , deserves to be lamented more , then the loss of the most perfect Lover or the most faithful friend in the World. For my part ( said Cephisa ) I love not extreams in any thing : I think a middle way may be taken , and that without either despair or insensibility , we may grieve , and comfort our selves in a reasonable manner . I would gladly know ( saith Pasithea ) how you mean it , that when one hath lost a Lover , they may know whether they may make another ; if when one hath lost a Husband , she may marry again ; and if when one hath lost a friend , one may get another in his Room . You ask many things at once ( replied Cephisa . ) And which is most strange ( added Artaxander ) though you should make the most just Laws in the World. yet she would break them all . Since I cannot deny Pasithea ( replied Cephisa ) I will indeavour to content her though I am as well as you perswaded that she desires to know more then she would learn , at least put in practice . Though I should break all your Laws ( replied she ) yet I should do no such work of wonder , since the Laws of the greatest Kings are broken every day : Speak then Cephisa ( said she and laughed ) and teach me the art of crying handsomely . You know so well how to laugh handsomly ( replied Artaxander ) that I cannot beleeve you will ever learn to cry : if I had known how to laugh so well as you say , you would have taught it me since I first knew you ( replied she ) but good Cephisa , answer unto all my questions one after another ; and to begin with the first , tel me whether when one hath lost a Lover , one must bury themselves with him , or make a vow against being fair , and use ones eyes in nothing but crying ? for if it must be so , I promise you I will never permit any to love me , unless he can lay in good security that he is immortal , lest I should be put to die with him , or else lead a life so melancholy as is not worth the living . To give you my opinion clearly ( replied Cephisa ) one should never be ingaged in any particular affection ; but since an innocent love is allowed , and one hath the misfortune to ingage the heart to love one whom death takes away , one ought never to ingage again , without any excessive sorrow ; yet since it is so natural to be so comforted with time in the most sensible sorrows , I will not absolutely condemn one whose heart shall be moved the second time unto a particular tenderness ; but if any woman shall go beyond twice , I profess I shall hold her to be neither reasonable nor virtuous . Then you allow one to have a second Lover ? replied Pasithea , after one hath lost the first : It were much better never to have any or at least no more but one ( replied Cephisa ) but to suit my Laws with humane imbecillity , I will allow one to have two Lovers , provided there be a long interval between the death of the first , and the beginning of the second love , also upon condition that the second Lover be worthy to succeed the first ; and that one should defend ones heart against the second more resolutely , then against the first ; that one should be secretly ashamed of any new ingagement ; and that one should not ingage until time and reason , have allowed some comforts : I would not have any new Lover banish the first out of the heart of a Lady : but I would have it to be time and reason which should comfort her , and to put her into a Condition of loving the second time : And I dare boldly say that any woman whosoever which shall ingage her self in any new affection , presently after the death of the first Lover , as a most unfaithful person , more unhumane and more insensible then if she were unfaithful to her living Lover . It is manifest ( replied Pasithea , that all your Lovers are living and well ; but if you were in fear they would dy before you , then perhaps you would not speak as you do . Yet I am contented with this Article ; and therefore tell me whether it is lawful to have two husbands , as well as two Lovers ? Since Custome hath allowed it ( replied Cephisa ) I shall not contrary it ; but if you would have me tell you ingeniously what I think , I must positively confess that I would more willingly pardon a woman who admits of two Lovers , then her that admits of two Husbands ; for it less wounds a delicate Genius , to bestow the whole heart twice for a time , then to give it for all the life . And indeed , if some strong resentments of Love or Ambition will not excuse a woman that marries twice , she is inexcusable : At least I am sure it is better to be a proud nice Mistress then to be one of those wives who as soon as ever they have buried one Husband are in bed with another , and never lament his loss , but in hopes that their tears will prefer them unto another more agreeable to their fancy . Yet those who are onely possessed with two innocent passions , they have much more to say in excuse of their imbecillity ; for it cannot be denied but that there is some sweetness to reign in the heart of a well accomplished man , and to be zealously loved ; and the delight to have a faithful and obedient servant , may in some sort excuse her who after a long lamentation for the loss of the first , does desire to have such another Captive ; but I cannot conceive what delight a woman can take in taking a new Master : And I should not beleeve it possible , if experience did not every day shew us examples of women , who without any Ambition or love or reason for it , do marry themselves again onely to marry , without any other reasons for their marriage . Nor will I ever trust those great mourners , who would shut themselves up in the Tombs of their dead Husbands ; for I have seen so many of them so soon comforted , as I like much better a sorrow that is more wise and lasting , and will sooner allow a woman two Lovers then two Husbands . As for that ( said Artaxander ) I beleeve Pasithea will not contradict you : I do confess it ( replied she ) and I will dispense with her from the pains in telling whether she may take new friends in lieu of others that are dead . I do believe , replyed Artaxander , that you have no mind to know it . I confess that also , said she ; but it is because all my friends are well , and I would not trouble my self so far as to consider upon any others . You should have said , replyed Cephisa , that you know well enough already how to use them ; for have you not lost Philocrates ? 'T is true ( said she without any blush , or shame ) and I have taken Artaxander in his place : I know not Madam , replied he , whether I am in the place of Artaxander ; but I think his place to seem better then mine , but it is much better to be at rest in a grave , then to be in the heart of such an humored woman as your self . But methinks ( replied Pasithea and laughed ) that Cephisa hath not ranked Philocrates aright : For he was my Lover , and she has ranked him amongst my friends . After this the spirit of Artaxander was so incensed against the insensibility of this hard hearted woman , as he returned her a hundred sharp expressions : And then the company parting , Artexander carried Cephisa to her lodging , who doubtless bore him so much good will , as was very likely to become love ; and therefore she was not sorry to see him so incensed against Pasithea : but rather on the contrary did blow the bellows to kindle a greater dislike ; for she acquainted him with an hundred particularities of her former gallantry which Pasithea had not told him , because she did not remember them . And indeed Artaxander with all jollities , was much grieved that Pasithea should so indifferently resent the death of his Rival : and he could not have grieved more if she had loved some other then he was , that she loved not him enough : For truely ( said he unto Philiontes ) what security can I even have in the affection of Pasithea ; since I have it from her own mouth , that she cannot love me better then she did Philocrates , whom she loved not at all since she can be so soon comforted . But you have not loved many others , replied Philiontes . who loved you no better then she doth , and yet never torment your self . 'T is true ( said he ) but I loved them no better then they loved me : but my affection unto Pasithea , for I intended towards her such a violent passion as might have been set for an example unto all Lovers : yet now I see , my best course is , not to love her at all ; and methinks I owe so much respect unto my dead friend , that I ought not to contribute unto the pleasure of one who does so little lament him ; Also I should serve Pasithea but right , if I did make her lament Philocrates . The way to know whether this jocund Lady do love you better then she did her first Lover ( replied Philiontes and laughed ) is to let Artaxander die . Oh Philiontes , ( replied he ) that remedy is too violent : when you understand me well , replied he , you will find it a better remedy then you imagine ; For my meaning is , that Pasithea shall not find it in you for a certain time , that same Artaxander who loved her , and who had the art to please and divert her . Cease therefore if you will be ruled by me , from being so complaisant and sweet unto her ; never see her unless it be to chide her ; be reserved and melancholy ; and make that pleasing Artaxander whom she loved to die , and see if she will love him after death , and use all her endeavours to revive him : And indeed Artaxander smothering all his joys , he seemed to be a very sullen and melancholy man , and behaved himself as one who cared not a rush for diverting her : he never saw her but with a sour face ; he talked not as he was wont : he did not laugh at what she said , he moved no delight , but when he spoke he complained against her , so as Pasithea began to think it much better if he were dead , then to be present with her in such dumpish humours . And one day she told him her mind ; for as he began to upbraid her with her cold affection : I pray Artaxander ( said she unto him ) either assume your good humours again , or else I shall be worse to you then to Philocrates : for I do but forget him , but I shall hate you most horridly . Oh Madam , said he unto her , I do defie you : for I am confident that you can neither love nor hate : and therefore I cannot hope to be loved , so I do not fear being hated . But Madam , if you will not have Artaxander to trouble you , you must not do more for him then you did for Philocrates . Truly , said she , I cannot ; for I did as much for Philocrates as virtue would permit me , and neither will , nor ought do more . Then , Madam ( replyed he ) I must love no longer , since I cannot be contented with such an affection as you had unto Philocrates . Were I inspired onely with a bare piece of gallantry , a light Love , such as I have seen a hundred in my daies , you should not speak thus : But , to my misery , I was resolved to love you otherwise than so ; and since there is no medium , you must either love me more than you did Philocrates , or else I must not love you at all . Artaxander ( said she ) as I cannot do as you would have me , so if you can do what you say you would I perceive Madam ( said he unto her ) that you think I cannot ; but perhaps I shall shew you , that it is possible to break any chaines which you can give ; and to try whether I am master of my self , I will deprive my self of the happiness in seeing you . And indeed Artaxander did presently rise up , and went away from Pasithea : Also to make it appear , that his design was to break off with her , he sent her back her Picture which she gave him , and went the next morning into the country with Philiontes , at whose house he lay ; for Philiontes being the onely son , and a very well accomplished man , he was almost master at home , though he had a Father and Mother , and having a very noble and pleasant house in the Country , he carried Artaxander with him for a month who by the help of himself and the Muses doe cheer up himself after the loss of Pasithea , and all this voyage was as pleasant as any man alive . Thus this beginning of love did end , neither by death nor marriage , nor hatred , nor jealousie . But to pass from one into another , you must needs know what accident fell out that same night Artaxander and Philiontes returned unto Creet . But first I must acquaint you , that since their departure there was come a Lady to the town , whom Artaxander never had seen , which Lady had a daughter who passed for the onely rare beauty in the world . This Lady having formerly lodged in the house of Philiontes Father , and had contracted a great league of friendship whith his Mother ; they came thither very often in the absence of Artaxander and Philiontes , their house being just over the way . But to come speedily into this other beginning of Love which I promised , and to acquaint you with that which absolutely chased Pasithea out of Artaxanders heart , you must know , that there being much company at supper with Philira ( for so will I name the Mother of the great beauty whom I will name Cynesia ) as ill luck was after all the company was gone , those servants who should have extinguished the lights , and made clean the room , were so negligent , as that within an hour after the house was on fire ; and so violent at first , that Philira and Cynesia fearing their lives more than any thing else , went out and went unto the house of Philiontes his Father which was over the way , and so far off the fire , as there was no fear of catching : but by the help of neighbours the fire was quickly quenched , yet Philira and Cynesia durst not go home , for all the houshold stuff was carried out in hast for fear of burning ; and the Mother of Philiontes desired Philira and Cynesia to take a lodging in her house : and she with more convenience offered this piece of civility because Artaxander and Philiontes being out of town , their chambers were ready prepared to receive these Ladies . And so Philira was carried into the chamber of Philiontes , and the fair Cynesia unto that of Artaxander . But as commonly in all such disorders , things are not done regulary , and as Cynesia had not her own woman to wait upon her , so the servants of the house did but half shut her door , and making hast to go into bed and regain the time of sleep which they had lost , they left a candle burning in the chamber of the fair Cynesia , who was not at all sorry for it , because being frighted with the accident of fire , she thought she should not sleep ; but she was mistaken ; for silence , rest and weariness , did lul her into a deep sleep as well as all the rest of the house . Mean time , you must know , that the weather being very hot and night's much better to travel in then daies , Philiontes and Artaxander to avoyd the excessive heat , did take Boat at Sun-set , to return unto Creet , giving order unto their men to come by land the next day ; for the Moon shining all night , fancyed much pleasure in returning thus ; for the night was clear , the sea serene , the boat covered over with Orange and Mirtle branches , which gave a most admirable odour ; they had cushions to lean upon , if a desire of sleep came upon them , and the Rowers were excellent at the art , neither was the boat so little , but they might talk and not be hard by the Rowers ; so as I have heard both Philiontes and Artaxander say , that they never passed a more lovely night then that ; for two such such wits could not want discourse : sometimes they would sing , sometimes muse , sometimes make verses , sometimes rally with the Rowers ; they admired the beauty of the Sea which the sparkling of the Stars did silver ; they lent a pleasing ear unto the murmur of the waves in the silence of night , and at last harkning to the stroaks of the Oars , which are very apt to cause sleep , they slept ; and when they waked they enjoyed the most pleasant prospect in the world at their approach to Creet : also they had slept so soundly , as they imagined they had slept as much as ordinary , and as much as they needed : At last they came to Creet , and the town having no other wals but the sea on that side , they might easily goe to their own house ; and they went through all the City and met not a man in the streets , for it was very late , and about an hour after Philira and Cynesia were gon to bed : Mean time , as they could not imagine that their chambers were taken up , so they went directly home ; and indeed they were much amazed to see some signs of burning in their neighbourhood . But at last knocking gently at the gate for fear of waking the Master and Mistress of the house , a slave who lay close by , heard the knock , so as imagining that perhaps it was some of Philiraes servants who came to speak with their Mistress , he did rise up , and half awake , and half asleep , he went unto the door ; at the which he no sooner was , but knowing the voice of his Masters son , and of Artaxander , he opened the door in all hast : As soon as they were entred , this slave would have called up some men to wait upon them and light a candle , but Philiontes would not let him wake any , and the Moon shining as light as day he forbad him , but bade him go to bed again : The slave obeyed , and being one whose office was only to open the door , and beside , a dull fellow , he knew not that Philira and Cynesia had taken up the chambers of Philiontes and Artaxander : He knew well that they were in the house , for he saw them come in , but his business not being above stairs , he never enquired where they lodged , so as Philiontes and Axtaxander parting , because their chambers were not both up the same stairs , they went each of them to their own . But Artaxander was strangly surprised , when coming to his chamber door he saw it open , and a light burning in it ; but much more was his wonder , when he saw such night dresses as Ladies use , lying upon the Table ; but again his admiration was incomparably great , when he saw one of the greatest beauties in the world lying in his bed , who did lye in the most advantageous posture to appear fair , and make Artaxander in love with her ; For the weather being very hot , the Purple Curtains about her bed were all drawn open , and gave him the liberty to see and admire her beauty , which seemed the more wonderful , by reason of his surprise at such a fair object . Cynesia ; who was of a notable tall stature , did ly upon her right side , and the cloths upon her being very thin , one might see the whole shape of her body ; her head leaned upon one arm , and the other lay loose upon the pillow : also having undressed her self in a kind of tumultuous hast , a part of her dresses were untied , and her black locks lay curled upon her most admirable white neck : As for her left arm , it lay bare upon her Pillow , and shewed its delicacy . Artaxander found every part of her face most rarely excellent ; and though her eyes were shut , yet he judged of them by the rest . She slept with a lovely smile ; and though complexion does not use to shew it self much in sleeping , yet Cynesias was as fresh as any rose ; her lips so red , and her curled hair so black , together with her pure complexion , was the most inviting object in the world . Artaxander being strangely surprised at this fair apparition , he knew not what to think ; and his wonder was the greater because he knew not Cynesia : He judged her to be a person of quality both by her dress , and a Carkenet of Diamonds about her neck , which she had forgotten to put off , and also by a Case of Picture which was tyed about her left Arm with a black Ribband , though the Case was not a very rich one yet Artaxander knew that none wore any such but people of quality . Artaxander being then in this Condition , he knew not what to do ; for he had a good mind to waken this fair one to see whether her eyes were as fair as he immagined them ; but fearing to procure her hatred , if he should affright her when she waked , and sound her with a man in that place , he durst not attempt , but bethought himself of a more respective and gallant a course . For having in his Pocket by chance the case of a Picture , much more rich and handsome then that which Cynesia had tied about her Arm , he went softly towards the fair one , and kneeling down , he untied the black Ribband about her arm extreamly nimble , and tying his own case in lieu of that which Cynesia wore , he never awaked Cynesia . But I forgot to tell you , that this Case which Artaxander tied upon Cynesiaes Arm , was made to put Pasitheaes Picture in ; and ever since he had sent her back the Picture he wore the empty Case : So as having a Silver Pen and Ink about him , and having a quick fancy , he writ these four Verses within the Case , before he tyed it unto Cynesiaes Arm. Night's better than the Day Such Mysteries to discover , As you my Love know may And yet not know the Lover . He had no sooner written these four Lines in the Case and had tyed it unto her fair Arm , but he heard some coming up the stairs . So as fear left he should wake this fair one he went hastily to the place where he heard the noise , and went so gently as he did not awake Cynesia . He was no sooner at the stairs top , but he met his friend , whose adventure was much different from his ; for in lieu of finding a great beauty in his bed he had sound the Mother of Cynesia , whom time and age had withred into extream ugliness . Yet he knowing her , because the Moon shined as light as day in the Chamber , he made a gentle retreat without any disturbance to her rest , and came to his friend : So as meeting upon the stairs top , and relating to each other their several adventures , Artaxander whose sleeping beauty had weakened his spirits , he intreated his friend to go out again with him ; they commanded the Porter to speak not a word of their returning , went to lye both together at a friends house . And Philiontes finding it a pleasant conceit , that Cynesia should not know how her Picture Case came to be exchanged , he consented unto his friends Proposition . And so all was done as Artaxander desired , for they went out of the house ; they charmed the Port for speaking of their return out of the Country , and went to lye all night at the house of a Cousin unto Philiontes . But to the end , they should not go to their own house until night , they sent to meet their men who were to come by Land , commanding them not to come to Town till the latter end of the day , and charging them to keep it secret , that they came by Water ; but on the contrary to say that they came by Land and with them . But the most pleasant part of all the adventure was , that Artaxander having slept sufficiently in the Boat , and being very fresh and lively , he fell into discourse with Philiontes concerning his sleeping beauty , and to ask a hundred several Questions . For Heavens sake ( said he unto him ) do not hinder me from loving her ; and you cannot do me a better Office any way in the World , then to contribute something which will make me in love : But to tell you truly , I would not have this fair one of Pasithea's humour but would have Pasithea with all her jollities so vexed to see me captivated by another , as she shall grieve more for it then for Philocrates . I assure you friend ( replied Philiontes ) you have found out any excellent expedient for it : For first all fair ones in generall cannot indure to lose their servants , and Pasithea in particular will be vexed no the Soul if you should love Cynesia . Moreover , be assured that this fair one is of a far different temper from the other ; for her temper is melancholy , though she be very pleasant in Company , and hath a most merry Ayr with her : But withal , she is sometimes a little fantastical . Yet having a Passionate Soul and a tender heart , her capricious fancies never last long . Oh my friend ( said Artaxander ) this is enough ; for Cynesia being fair , witty , pleasing , melancholy , and a little fantastical , I shall hope even out of variety onely , for a thousand delights in loving her ; but you do not love her yet ( said Philiontes and laughed ) Truly friend ( replied Artaxander ) though I do not yet , yet I shall do ere long , and did I but once see her eyes open , I should not doubt but to be in love with her : However ( added he ) I am ingaged to be so , since I told her as much by the Verses which I writ in the Case that I exchanged with her ; and therefore though I should not be in love with her , yet I must seem so a while . But if you be not in love with Cynesia said Philiontes ) and she keeping your Picture Case , your gallantry will cost you somewhat dear : If she keep it ( replied Artaxander ) she will do me such a favour as will make me in love , for I must tell you that favours and beauty have a strong influence upon me . But how can she know ( replied Philiontes ) that it was you who made the exchange ? she may easily guess it ( replied he ) for I intend this evening to wear the Case which I took from her in such a place as she cannot chuse but see it . In saying so , Artaxander took the Case out of his Pocket which yet he had not opened , because his mind was wholly taken up with this adventure . But he was astonished , when at the opening he saw the very same Picture of Pasithea which he had sent her back , when he quarrelled with her . At the first he believed that these two Ladies were friends , unknown to him ; and that Pasithea had sent Cynesia her Picture whilst he was in the Country ; but he was not long in this belief , for Philiontes told him that they were enemies ; so as not knowing what to think upon the adventure , he was extreamly perplexed . For my part , ( said Philiontes unto him ) I am apt to believe that Pasithea being of no reserved humour , she hath giving this Picture unto some new Gallant that hath sacrificed it unto Cynesia . But if that be so said Artaxander ) it must be concluded that Cynesia hath some Lover whom she doth not hate ; for those who take such pledges do ingage themselves as much as they think to ingage others . What you say ( replied Philiontes ) perhaps is but imagination , which I will think to be but upon an ill foundation ; for since you are resolved to be in love , at what rate soever , I must take heed of telling you any thing which may hinder you . The truth is ( replied Artaxander ) love is an excellent Antidote against wearisomeness , in a place where one hath nothing to do ; for there the sending of a common Message , or the receiving of one , doth pass for a whole daies work ; if you be in love , you will have no sooner done one thing , but you will be thinking upon another ; your own very musings will please you ; and nothing doth so sweetly take up the spirits of a gallant love ; as for great and violent passions , they possess them over much . For my part ( said Philiontes ) I conceive one should either not be in love at all , or else love in good earnest ; for certainly the greatest Passions procure the greatest pleasures . It is true ( said Artaxander ) but withall , they bring with them the greatest sorrows : I must confess it ( answered Philiontes ) but I am of such an humour , as I would have all or none : I value not those slight affections , which require as much pains about them , as a high Passion ; they will take you up as much time , but will not recompence the labour . For a thousand of these half loves will never be able to conquer a whole heart ; and therefore if you will be ruled by me , either love not Cynesia at all , or else love her in the hight . So I am resolved ( replied Artaxander ) though it were onely to be revenged upon Pasithea for caring so little to lose me , and bestowing her Picture so quickly upon another , as it is very likely she hath . But whilst Artaxander and Philiontes were thus talking , the fair Cynesia slept soundly , and it may be well said , that by her sound sleeping , she prepared new Arms for the Conquest of Artaxander . For when she awaked , her complexion was more fresh , and her eyes more sprightly . But in awaking , she was all wonder to see a Case about her Arm all set with shining Diamonds in lieu of her own , and which was incomparably more rich ; she no sooner saw this surprizng change but she blusht ; and raysing her self upon her bed , the held her Arm out to the light , as if she had been mistaken ; but the more ●he looked upon this Case ▪ the more sure she was that some came into the Chamber whilst she was asleep , and did imagine it to be a man , thinking such a kind of gallantry could not proceed from any Woman . So as a resentment of modesty , did for a while raise some inquietudes in her mind . Yet upon second thoughts of the adventure , she concluded , that he who made that advantagious exchange , had a noble heart , so as she hath since confessed , that she was then fuller of curiosity then care . Her greater wonder was that she knew there was not any Man in the house but only Philiontes Father , who being very old , could not be suspected of such a thing . She knew very well that he had a Son , for she was acquainted with Philiontes . And she was not ignorant that Artaxander also had lodged in the house , for though she knew him not yet she had heard talk of him . But she could not dream of them , because she heard say , that they were in the Countrey , and no speech of their return . As she was in this amaze a particular Friend of hers whose name was Cleophila , came in to see her , and to rejoyce with her that the fire in her Mothers house had done no greater hurt . But as soon as she saw her , and saw her so fair : Oh Cynesia ( said she unto her ) it appears by your eyes that you have rested very well , for all the trouble of the night : But for my part , had I been in such a fright , I should have hid my self all the day after . For my complexion would have been so dull , my eyes so hollow , and my heart so saint , that I should have swounded with fear ; yet I see that you had not the least fear of being burned . It is true ( said Cynesia ) I have slept as soundly this night , as if no accident had happened , or as if I had not changed my Bed. And to make it appear true , I will tell you of the strangest piece of gallantry , that ever you heard of : After this , Cynesia told Cleophila all the passage , and that she might better see the Case , she held out her Arm , entreating her friend to untie the Ribbond . Cleophila had no sooner untied it , but Cynesia opened it ; but she was extreamly surprised at the sight of those Verses which Artaxander had written , and so much , as that she could not read them aloud , but first read them to her self , and then recited them unto Cleophila in this manner . Night's better than the Day Such Mysteries to discover , As you my Love know may , And yet not know the Lover . Afterwards , she looked upon Cleophila , who was not less surprised then she : And upon serious consideration , Cleophila concluded , that it must of necessity be Artaxander . Not that I can discover it by his stile in Verse ( said she ) for he useth to write much better ; but since they were doubtless writ upon a sudden , they may very well be his ; for I have known sometimes when ex tempore he hath writ no better ; and therefore I will conclude that it was Artaxander who is the Authour : That it was he who saw you asleep , and that it is he who is in love with you . But Artaxander is in the Countrey ( replied Cynesia ) Artaxander then is in more places then one ( replied Cleophila ) for I tell you it can be none but he : And I must tell you that to conquer such a heart as his sleeping is no small glory to you . Alas ( replied Cynesia ) as for his heart I cannot pretend unto it , for hearts are never taken sleeping . I do assure you ( replied Cleophila ) that though you had fewer charms then you have , yet Artaxander loves you . For this beginning of acquaintance and adventure , is in such a pleasant way , as I make no question but he will answer it as pleasingly . It vexeth me exceedingly ( said Cynesia then ) that he who writ those Verses , hath lest me such a ●ox as I will not keep ; and the worst is , that the Picture of Pasithea is in it which he took from me . So as those who know not how the case stands , but are ignorant that she and I are enemies , will think that I have shewed it out of ma●ice ; for as the case is between us , they cannot imagine she would give me her Picture . How ? ( said Cleophila ) had you Pasithea's Picture ? and was it in the Case which is taken from you ? Yes ( replied she ) and that is it which most troubles me , for I cannot endure to be suspected of being guilty of any malice : But I beseech you ( replied she ) how came you to that Picture ? Ah Cleophila ! ( answered Cynesia ) I shall blush to tell you ; yet know it I must ( replied she ) if ever you will know any thing of me . Since you will know it ( replied Cynesia ) I will tell it in two words . So I know it ( said Cleophila ) I care not whether it be in two , or a thousand words ; but lest we should be interrupted , I pray tell me quickly . You know ( replied Cynesia ) that Clidamis hath a long time born a little good will unto me ; and you know also , that all the World has laid it in his dish , that he hath been an unfortunate Lover all his life long . 'T is true , ( answered Cleophila ) for Clidamis had been in love with above a hundred Women , and not one of them ever loved him : and yet he is handsome , and has wit and spirit enough : yet I thought that his misfortune would have ended in you , and that you were no hater of him : for I know he has been often with you in the Country . 'T is true , replied Cynesia , but it is as true also , that the more I saw him , the less I loved him : And in my opinion , the reason why Clidamis makes no better progress in his loves , is , because whosoever sees him one day shall see him eternally the very same : he is always equally handsome ; always equally civil and respectful ; he will never love you more nor less ; nor never hath any spirit and wit more one day then another . So as I believe people are so accustomed to see him always the same , as their opinion of him is also always the same , and he shall be no better loved at the end of the thousand visits then he was at the first . But be what he will be ( added she ) that 's no matter , and to return from whence I digressed , know , that Clidamis one day being extreamly earnest with me to tell him why I did not love him , I answered again , that the reason was , because I knew that he was never loved by any . The truth is ( Clidamis ( said I unto him ) though I would , yet I dare not love you : for after all your baffles in matter of love : I should be ashamed to be more indulgent then any other unto you : and I am so addicted to do as others do , that I never was the inventer of any fashion : you may imagine then , that ▪ who will not so much as wear a Ribbond which others do not , will never give my heart to an unfortunate Lover , unto whom never any gave any heart unto : And therefore if ever you would have me love you , you must first make your self loved by some other ; that having an example to follow , I may the more easily be perswaded to follow : but A adam ( said he unto me ) should I court another to love me , I should seem as if I did not love you . Seem what you will ( said I unto him ) but I assure you I shall never love you unless some do first begin , and unless all the World do know it . I believe Madam , said he unto me , that all this is but ingenious rallery ; for you being perswaded that I cannot love any but you , and that none will ever love me unless I love them , and therefore it will be very difficult for me to procure that example which you require ; and though I should procure such an example , yet you would not follow it . Seriously Sir , said I unto him and laughed , I believe I should love you more then I do , if any else had loved you . We 'le see that Madam ( said he unto me ) for I will go immediately unto Crete , with a full resolution to try whether I can make any beauty love me , upon condition you will not take it ill , if I do dissemble with her in seeming to love her . Since my aim was only to be rid of Clidamis , and believing that he would not be loved in the future more then in time past . I told him that I consented unto the condition . So he lest me in the Countrey , and went to Crete , just as Artaxander broke off with Pasithea , because she did not lament the death of Philocrates . As chance would have it Clidamis heard of the difference between them , and hearing of Pasithea's humour , he applied himself to her ; and he sound her heart so inclinable to him , as either to be revenged of Artaxander , in letting him see she could as readily forget him living , as Philocrates dead , or for some other cause , she received him very well ; she gave him her Picture , which he sent unto me yesterday , summoning me to keep my word , and assuring me that Pasithea loved him , and that he still loved me . As chance was , I tied this Picture to my Arm , intending to restore it unto Clidamis the next time I saw him ; and so it chanced that it was taken from me in manner as I told you . I profess , replied Cleophila , it is a most excellent adventure : for if Artaxander have this Picture , as I am confident he hath , it will amaze him to think how you should come by it : for it is not possible he should be ignorant of the enmity between you and Pasithea : Also the Adventure may be more pleasant yet : for if Pasithea be drawn with a garland of flowers upon her head , very likely it is the same Picture which she gave him , and which he restored back to her . At least I am sure , the Limner told me that he did draw Pasithea's Picture after the same manner . I assure you ( said Cynesia ) the Picture is so drawn , so as if it be Artaxander who took it from me , he will wonder extreamly , to see a Picture which was once his in my hands . However it be ( said Cleophila ) I am confident you would not be sorry to see Artaxander your Captive . So as it would spite Pasithea ( replied she ) I must confess I should not be very sorry . Truly , replied Cleophila , though it should spite no body , you could not be sorry , for Artaxander is so brave a Man , as that to conquer such a heart must needs rejoyce one . But I beseech you ( said Cynesia ) let us talk no more of Artaxander , for perhaps it was not he who came into my Chamber : and though it were , yet perhaps my eyes when he sees them will blast the adventure . Your eyes are so lovely ( replied Cleophila ) as you may assure your self that though the heart of him who saw them sleeping , was not captivated , yet waking , he will be . However since it is very likely , that you will see him this day , who saw you in the night , I advise you to dress up your self as handsomely as you can . As Cleophila spoke this smilingly , Cynesia smiled also : And as I have been told since , did dress her self with a little more design of being handsome , then if her aim had been only a general design to please every one . But being not at home , as soon as her Mother and she were ready , they returned thanks for their entertainment , and went to their own house . Yet Cynesia did not shew her Mother the Picture Case which Artaxander had left in lieu of her own , lest the adventure should become too publick . Cynesia was most perplexed to think what she should say unto Clidamis , who she imagined would come to see her ; for she could not restore Pasithea's Picture unto him . Nor would she have him think that she kept it as a sign of her love . So as to gain time , upon a pretence of setting their house in order after that tummlt of fire , she desired her Mother to pass away that afternoon at a friends house , and not to stay in her Chamber to receive all the visits which would be made after that accident . So as by this means Cynesia was not at home until night , and so Clidamis would lose his labour , if he came . Mean time , Artaxander and Philiontes being advertized that their Men were at the Gates of the Town , they went through a back lane to meet them and crossing over a great plain , it chanced that they passed just before the Gates of that Ladies house , where Cynesia , her Mother and Cleophila did pass away the day : So as these three Ladies came out , at the very same time when Artaxander and Philiontes passed by in their Countrey habits , as Men newly come to Town : Cleophila was much surprized at this ; For all she spoke unto her Friend , was only her imagination , yet she shewed her Artaxander , who took no notice of these Ladies no more then Philiontes , because they were talking together very carnestly : So as they being on Horse-back , and the Ladies on Foot , they lost the sight of them : for since it was not far from home they were entred in , before they could come to the door . However , since Cleophila was full of curiosity to know the truth of this adventure , and since the arrival of Artaxander did much perplex her , she got Cynesia to entreat her Mother , to desire Cleophila , that she would lie that night at her house . And indeed so it was , These Ladies had no sooner supped , but Clidamis with other Ladies of the Neighbour-hood came to visit Cynesia and her Mother : And all were no sooner set , but Philiontes and Artaxander entred . The first of these presented his friend unto the Mother and the Daughter , as a stranger which their Town had gotten during theis absence ▪ Philiontes spoke so highly of Artaxander unto these two , that they received him very civilly . But Cynesia was strangely amazed , to see the Picture Case which was taken from her , tyed with a lively coloured Ribbond , and worn by Artaxander in such a place as was most obvious to the eye of Cynesia . But as she was amazed at the sight of it , so Clidamis was much more ; for he could not imagine by what adventure , this Case which he had sent unto Cynesia , could come into the hands of Artaxander whom she never saw before , but was presented unto her as a Man absolutely unknown unto her . However Cynesia could not doubt but that it was Artaxander who came into her chamber when she was asleep , & therefore out of modesty could not chuse but blush ; but to hide it , she began to talk with Cleophila in a low voice , who being very glad that she had guessed aright , begun to ask her in a merry manner how she liked her new Lover ? I am so perplexed at the perplexity of Clidamis ( replied she ) as I have not leisure to answer your foolish question . Why , said Cleophila , you need not perplex your self about Clidamis ; for since he knows that you are a stranger unto Artaxander , he cannot think you to have any hand in this pleasant adventure . After this every one taking their places , Artaxander did so well order the matter , as that he fate next Cynesia , and talked with her , so as Clidamis could not hear what he said ; for Philira the Mother of Cynesia having set her self to relate unto him the accident of fire which happened , and being extreme earnest in telling how frighted she was , he was almost all the night taken up with hearing , and could not put in a word to interrupt her ; for she was an eternal talker , and would never give over her tale as long as she had any breath . But whilst poor Clidamis was hearkning to her much against his will , and whilst all the rest of the Ladies were hearkning also , Philiontes talked with Cleophila , and Artaxander with Cynesia , whose intention being earnest to restore the rich Case unto Artaxander which he had left with her , and to get back that which he had , that she might restore it unto Clidamis , she was very glad of the opportunity of talking in private with him ; hoping to find a fit occasion for compassing her ends ; yet it was not so easie as she imagined ; for Artaxander turning the talk another way she could not bring it about , and he according to his ordinary jollity , began to chide her for being so long in the Country , as familiarly as if he had been her most intimate and ancient friend , and he made the most pleasant and satyrical invective against a Countrey life that ever was heard . But ( said Cynesia unto him ) why should you complain against me ? for you knew me not yesterday , and hardly know me to day . That 's the reason , Madam , why I complain ( replied he ) for if I had had the honour to have known you sooner , I should never have had the shame of bearing any other chains but yours , and perhaps by this time , I should have had the glory of getting some place in your heart . But , Madam , that you may not think me one of those common slatterers , who use to talk , and often knows not to whom , I beseech you give me leave to tell you , that you are not so unknown to me as you imagine ; and that within these eighteen hours I did admire you , and something more . But first ( added he , and looked earnestly upon her ) give me leave to rejoyce that I find your eyes more lovely than I did imagine them ; though I must tell you , I did imagine them to be the fairest in the World ; and certainly I had great reason for it ; for it was nothing likely that the gods should bellow upon you , so many several excellent beauties , and not give you fair eyes also . And I assure you , most charming Cynesia , as soon as ever my good fate brought me to the place where I saw the most lovely sleeper that ever eye beheld ; I presently conceived you to have the most dangerous and captivating eyes in the World. Oh I beseech you Artaxander ( said she and turned away her head ) do not make me blush . Oh I beseech you Madam ( replied he ) think your self beholding to me for staying so long as eighteen hours before I would see your lovely eyes ; and as great as my desire was to see them , for being so respective as not to waken you . The truth is ( replied Cynesia , and blushed ) your boldness made me more ashamed then ever I was in my life . Ah Madam ( said Artaxander ) I was happy then , but not bold ; and if you will be so good as to pardon my boldness , in telling you that in all likelihood I shall be extreamly in love with you , I shall acquaint you with the whole adventure . Since I am of opinion ( replied she ) that there is not so much power in me as to make any in love , I cannot easily believe you have any inclination that way : but I will confess , I would forgive you any thing , upon condition you will ingenuously tell me what made you so liberal when you plaid the theif ; yet I must declare unto you before-hand , that the Picture Case which you took from me was none of mine , and that which you left in lieu of it shall never be . I assure you , Madam ( replied Artaxander ) I know not any thing you have of mine but my heart , which I beseech you seriously not to restore ; for I am confident it can never be in better , or more fair hands . However it be ( said she ) tell me by what enchantment this adventure came about ? You phrase it right , Madam ( replied he ) in calling it an enchantment : for since the time that Cupid was in his Cradle , never any fell in love so until now . I pray ( replied Cynesia ) let Cupid alone with his Mother , and only acquaint me with the accident . So Artaxander began to make her a faithful relation of the whole passage , and so happily for himself , and pleasingly unto Cynesia , as she took some delight in it : yet she always interrupted him , when he told her how fair he thought her . It is enough Artaxander ( said she ) it is enough ; for I desire to know no more then so much as will justifie you ; and to make it appear that I am not unjust , I am contented to treat you as an innocent person , and will think my self obliged unto you . Though it would be most glorious unto me to be obliged unto you , Madam , ( replied he ) and more then for you to be obliged unto me ; yet I must assure you that there is nothing in the World which I would not do for your service . If so , said she , then I pray restore unto me the Picture and the Case which you have , and I will restore that which I have unopened ; for as I told you before , that which you have is none of mine , and that which I have of yours shall never be . As for the Picture which is in the Case I took from you , Madam ( replied he ) I shall without much difficulty restore , since it has not the honour to be yours , but upon this condition , that you will tell me whose it is ; for I should be very glad to know unto whom Pasithea gave it . But Madam , as for the other Case which you have , since you say you did not open it , I beseech you do ; and know that what is written within it , is more true now then when it was written . Did I not know Artaxander any other way ( replied Cynesia ) I should think him to be all Rallery ; but since I do know his humour , I will make a better Interpretation of him ; and to testifie it ( added she ) I will trust my self with you , and confess that the Picture of Pasithea , belongs unto Clidamis . How , Madam ? replied Artaxander , is Clidamis my successor ? thanks be to the Heavens he shall never be my Rival , unless he be in love with you . You speak with so little seriousness ( replied Cynesia and smiled ) as I hardly know whether I did well in trusting you with a confidence of this Nature However , since divers reasons make me desirous to let Clidamis have his Picture again , and to keep him ignorant by what strange accident you come to have it , I entreat you if he talk with you , to tell him , that upon your return you sound it upon the Table in your Chamber , where I had forgotten it I will tell him as much , Madam , replyed Artaxander , provided you will likewise tell me , why Clidamis did put this Picture into your fair hands ; for he can't be ignorant that you and Pasithea hold no correspondencie of friendship , and so if he be in love with Pasithea , he is very unwise to trust you with her Picture . We have been so small a time acquainted ( replyed she ) that I were out of my wits if I should tell you all you ask . Then Madam ( replyed he ) you have driven me out of my wits ; for though I have known you as little as you have me , yet I am ready to trust you with all the secrets of my heart and soul . But to return unto Clidamis ( added he ) I perceived that he looked upon me from time to time with much curiositie ; and he look'd upon after such a manner , as moved to think that if he were my successor in the heart of Pasithea , he might perhaps also be my Rival in the heart of Cynesia . As Artaxander said so , Cleophila , who had gotten Philiontes to tell her all the adventure of the night before she came unto them ; and Philiontes joyning also , the discourse between these four persons was very pleasant . For my part ( said Artaxander ) I am more then ever perswaded of the infallibility of Destiny ; for if Fate had ordered , that the fair Cynesia had layn in Philiontes his Chamber , then perhaps it would have been he who should have faln in love with her , and not I. For heavens sake ( said Cynesia pleasantly , and interrupted him ) do not think your self engaged to say you love me , because you have told it me in four verses ; and least you should ( added she , and offered him the case ) I pray take it again . But , Madam ( said he unto her ) you said even now you did not open it . 'T is true ( said she ) but as I am willing to pardon all the flattering untruths which you told me , in talking with you , so you may very well pardon me this . Oh Madam , replyed he , I will pardon you with all my heart ; provided you will believe I cannot flatter when I speak of you . After this Cynesia still demanding the Case which he took , and offering to restore his , he told her that he could not do that all in one day ; but beseeches her to stay the restitution of that which he had from him , untill he had so far advanced himself into her favour , as to obtain her Picture : And indeed , do what Cynesia could , she could not make him take it that day , but was contended with his restoring that which belonged unto Clidamis , who was so astonished to see such private discourse betwixt Artaxander and Cynesia , that he knew not what to think upon it . But it bring late , the company parted ; and Cynesia being desirous that Clidamis should not be too much troubled at this adventure , she entreated him to wait upon Cleophila home ; and that Lady undertook to restore the Picture and Case unto him , and to tell him ( as it was contrived ) that Artaxander sound it by chance upon the Table in his Chamber ; and that he need not trouble himself about it , because Cynesia never told Artaxander that the Picture was his . As for Artaxander , he found Cynesia more charming awake then asleep , and returned home with his friend with a strong disposition to love her : And indeed he did easily apprehend this growing passion ; for though it was never wont to break his rest , yet now he slept not a wink all that night ; for when he fancied himself in the same Chamber where he had seen Cynesia , and in the same bed where he saw that fair one asleep , his imagination did so perfectly represent her , as he could not possibly rest although he had some pleasing slumbers . On the other side , Cynesia hearing that Artaxander was never hated by any , she thought him more amiable then Clidamis who was hated by all ; and she was nothing sorry , that she had gotten this new acquaintance . But since she was resolved not to keep his case , she sent it unto him the next morning ; and so hansomly that he could not chuse but receive it ; for she caused it to be left with one of his servants for him , the servant not knowing what , or from whom it was : And Cynesia being a person unto whom such presents were not to be presented : he durst not any further importune her to keep it . This his gallantry passed for a noble piece of Liberality , and cost him nothing ; but to speak the truth it cost him something that was dearer to him then the Case ; for had he never seen Cynesia , he had not lost his heart and his liberty ; yet at the first , he was not sensible of his misery , but on the contrary he thought himself so happy in this affection which was growing in his heart , as he could not hide the joyes which she had . Moreover his thoughts of revenge upon Pasithea , did kindle in him much satisfaction ; for he had such a hatred unto the follies of that Lady , as made him consider that if Cynesia did not make him quite forget her , it was not impossible but he might renew again with her . On the other side , Pasithea who never looked for any thing in love but what would divert her , and who thought that Clidamis did love her , she valued not the loss of Artaxander , though every hour in the day did allow her one minute of sorrow for it , because she could not meet with any who could divert her as well as he . As for Clidamis , he was in a most miserable condition ; for he was not loved by her whom he did love , and was loved by one whom he did not love . Thus did he receive all the favours which love could confer upon a lover , and yet was not happy . Also he was sensible of all those sorrows which that passion could inflict upon a lover ; for he was loved where he would not be , and not loved where he would : He was jealous , and knew not directly the cause : The new acquaintance of Artaxander did fret his heart ; he was vexed that Pasithea's Picture had been in his hands : he knew not whether he should cease counterfeiting love , or whether he should seem to cease loving Cynesia , and see whether she would recall him : And indeed his perplexity could not be greater . As for Cynesia , she also had some secret disgust of heart ; yet since those disgusts were not very dis-agreeable she was not much disquieted : But for Artaxander , he was so glad at his being in love , as not being able to hide his joyes , he shewed it unto Cynesia within the space of five dayes , from his first acquaintance ; And being alone with her he began to give most humble and hearty thanks and that with such earnest expressings , as she did really believe that she had either said or done , something which had obliged him , though she could not remember it . And she began to rub up her memory , and find out the reason why he should so emphatically expresse his gratitude : Upon a recollection of all her thoughts , she could find nothing , unless it were that she having spoken much good of him unto some she had conversed withall , he might come to the knowledge of it . Yet not thinking this cause enough to oblige unto so many thanks , she asked him , what she had done for him to deserve them ? At the first he would not tell her ; for truly , Madam ( said he unto her ) I am afraid lest you should repent of your goodness unto me , and lest that repentance should lessen my joyes , if I should tell you . It is not my custome ( replied she ) to repent of any thing done that may please such men as I esteem ; and I assure you , the principal reason why I am so desirous to know what it is , is onely to the end , that I may do the same again . Oh Madam ( said Artaxander ) then I must tell you what it is you have done for me , not because it will oblige you to do it again ; for you cannot chuse but do it whether you will or no , you will do it as long as you live , and the thing which you will do is absolutely the most pleasing thing in the World unto me . For Heavens sake Artaxander ( said Cynesia then ) tell me what it is I have done which so much pleaseth you , and which I cannot chuse but do again ? You have made me in love , Madam ( replied he ) and in so doing you have done me the greatest pleasure in the World , you have delivered me from a most drowsie idleness , and I thank you heartily for it , for otherwise I know not what I should have done in Creet : Thus , Madam ( added he , and would not give her time to answer ) you have infinitely obliged me ; for you have rouzed my spirits out of a dull sluggishness of mind , which is the most unsupportable thing in the World. Though I should grant , I have caused you to be in love ( replied she ) yet I cannot confess that you ow me any thanks : For ( added she and smiled ) unless you were sure of a favourable reception , I cannot see you have any reason for your thanks , which I am sure you cannot know , because I know it not my self . Oh Madam ( replied he ) it is a most high happiness to love you ; and love hath such a secret and charming influence upon me , as I do prefer all its torments , before all other delights whatsoever ; and therefore , though I know not whether you will be sweet or sharp unto me , yet I must thank you , for making me in love , as much as for the most obliging favour you could bestow upon Artaxander . Though I know very well ( replied Cynesia very sweetly ) that it is not handsome for me to entertain any Lovers , yet I think my self obliged to treat you less severely then any other ; for since you think that to be in love is sufficient to make you happy : one need not to fear the being too much importuned with your Complaints . I did not say , Madam ( replied Artaxander ) that to be in love is the height of happiness ; but my meaning was , that I should be most miserable if I were not in Love ; and that I should be less miserable by being in Love , then by not being so . After this Cynesia answered him with all the modesty becoming her Sex , but yet without any bitterness or incivility ; and though she did forbid him any more talk of his Passion , yet it was in such a manner , and made him not fear being hated , though he did not obey her . And Artaxander did continue his expression of Love , and so often , and handsomely as he perswaded her to hear him . Artaxander as pleasant as his humour used to be , yet he could be of a very serious temper when he would ; and he found in Cynesia all qualities requisite to please him : such as expected mirth from her did always find it , they who looked for Melancholy found it in her also , for she could suit her self unto every humour ; moreoover , she was exceedingly modest , but such a modesty , as did not muzzle up the spirits of men , but allowed the fancy so much civil Liberty , as made her Conversation very pleasing ; Sometimes she would have some little and delicate fantastical quirks which did marvellously increase love ; but these fantasms never appeared unto any but her Lovers , and not at all in common Conversation . The worst in Cynesia was , she was extream subject unto her own inclinations ; and so very much , that if she had not been very virtuous , her reason could not restrain her . However , it is without all question , that Cynesia was as amiable a person , as was in the World ; and Artaxander loved her extreamly , who hoping to be loved again by degrees , and desiring to spite Pasithea , did use all such indeavours as are expedient to win upon Cynesia , and to be revenged upon his first Mistress . As for Clidamis , Cynesia did treat him so coursely since her acquaintance with Artaxander , as he sought for all occasions to vex her , since he could find none to get her love : And for Pasithea , no malicious stratagem was un-invented , and un-sought after , to spite both Artaxander and Cynesia . But in lieu of spiting them she did very much delight them ; for Artaxander was very glad to find a greater share in Pasithea's heart then he imagined ; and Cynesia also was glad that she had gotten a Slave from that merry fair one . So as joyning all these petty circumstances together , they began a most tender , gallant , and publick love between Artaxander and Cynesia . For Clidamis and Pasithea did watch them so circumspectly , as that they to vex them did publish every trivial thing that passed between them . They never walked together but it was divulged ; they never held any long private discourse but it was told ; and Artaxander was generally as well known by the name of Cynesia's Lover ; as by his own , but so far from being vexed that he was very glad of it ; for Cynesia being known to be a most illustrious person , her honour was not in any danger ; and indeed , she was noble every way , her quality was high , she was admirably fair ; she had a most sublime wit , and those who said Artaxander was in love with her , then said also that he was not hated . Things being upon these terms , a chance happened which wrought a great change in the heart of Artaxander , who then certainly did love Cynesia most tenderly : But before I directly tell you the cause of it , I must let you know ; that there was a man in Creet whose name was Alphidemon , whose mis-fortune was to be esteemed of none ; Yet he was not very unhandsome and to speak truly of him he was not worse then a thousand others , of whom people use to speak neither well nor ill . His quality was high enough , to excuse his mediocrity of merit if he had been discreet . But however , he was ranked amongst those who were unpleasing , even by those who were unpleasing themselves , and was not at all esteemed . Artaxander at his coming to Creet had seen him amongst others , and had rallied with him a hundred times , never thinking he should hereafter have any further interest in him . But Artaxander being upon such terms as I told you with Cynesia , he went to walk one evening in a Garden with Philiontes , unto whom he talked concerning the joys he had in loving Cynesia , and of his hopes of being loved , aggravating the great delight he took in having moved the heart of so noble a person . After a long time of walking they entred into a green Arbour , intending to rest themselves ; but as they entred they found Cephisia and Pasithea there . At firsts they would have retired as if out of respect ; but Pasithea being that evening in her merry and malicious humour both , she called unto Artaxander . I pray , Sir ( said she unto him ) do not shun Cephisa who is your friend , in expectation of your new Mistress . Since I do not love to molest the pleasures of others ( replied he and laughed ) I would have retired lest you should expect there my Successor , unto whom I will yield in every thing . I assure you ( replied she sharply ) it is more honour for you that Clidamis should be your Successor , then for you to be the Successor of Alphidemon : And to be plain with you , it is more advantageous to me , to be upbraid for not loving a brave man , then it is for Cynesia for loving a man of so low a merit : And I think it a greater shame for you to succeed Alphidomon ; then for you not to be loved more then Philocrates was . This discourse did so surprize Artaxander that he knew not what answer to make ; for he knew , that she durst not be so bold as to speak thus in the presence of Cephisa and Philiontes , if there were not some ground of truth for her accusation which she made against Cynesia . Yet he smothered his resentments and did not appear any thing moved at what she said ; Did you know ( said he unto her ) what advantage I draw from all this you speak against Cynesia and me , you would never have told it ; but you would rather give Clidamis a thousand commendations , then to blame Cynesia whose merit and virtue cannot be blemished . I speak not concerning the merit of Cynesia ( replied she subtilely ) for I know it is much , and that 's the reason I blame her , since she loved a man of no merit . As Artaxander was going to answer , though he knew not well what to say ( for I know all his thoughts as well as himself ) A great company of Ladies with Alphidemon came into this Arbor . As soon as they were entred , Alphidemon bolted out such poor expressions , as Artaxander was forced out , and went presently to enquire , whether it was true that Cynesia who was a person so full of wit could ever love such a man. As soon as he came into a solitary walk which was not far off , he looked upon Philiontes who followed him : and beginning to speak , I pray Philiontes ( said he unto him ) deliver me out of this perplexity of mind ; and tell me ingeniously , whether that which Pasithea said concerning Cynesia , have any ground of truth in it ? For since I am but a stranger at Creet , I am ignorant in the History of it ; and therefore I conjure you by our friendship to tell me whether Cynesia ever loved Alphidemon ? All I can say ( replied Philiontes ) is , that all the town doth say it , and all the world believes it . But Philiontes . how comes it to pass , replied he surlily , that you did not acquaint me with it when I began to be acquainted with Cynesia ? because you did earnestly entreat me ( replied he and laughed ) to say nothing unto you which might hinder you from loving her , and told , that I was a very bad friend if I did . And to tell you truly , I did not think it fit to acquaint you with a past adventure which was not advantagious unto Cynesia whom I esteemed very much , and who is a Lady of infinite merit . And when all is done , though she did love Alphidemon , yet she loves him not now ; and scandal it self could never say there was any criminal affection between them two . Oh Philiontes ( said Artaxander ) a woman of any wit could never be innocent , if she could love such a man as Alphidemon , though she were as modest and chast as Diana : And I had much rather he successor to a brave man who had obtained some considerable favours from the person I should love , then to be the successor of a fool : and truly there is something in this adventure which doth so cruelly wound my imagination , as from this very minute , my heart which was such a subject unto Cynesia , begins to revolt . But what does it concern you ( replied Philiomes ) whom Cynesia did love , so she love you now ? It concerns me so much ( replied he ) as I do not think I can love her , any longer , at least I am sure that having such an opinion as I have of Alphidemon , and since Cynesia hath loved him , and all the world knows it , it is impossible she can confess any favour which can oblige me , or be honourable unto me : For when I remember all the fond grossities and foolish absurdities of Alphidemon , and all I have heard say of him , and all I have seen him do , I am so ashamed to succeed him in the heart of Cynesia , that as charming as she is , she ceaseth to be so unto me , as soon as I consider she could love Alphidemon . Truth is , I shall value her heart as a prophane place , wherein I would not raign ; nor shall I now think her eyes lovely , since she has looked favourably upon him : And me thinks she has done me a manifest injury in loving me after Alphidemon . I profess ( replied Philiontes ) this is a most pleasant adventure , that after you have broke off with Pasithea , because she did not enough love a brave man , you should break off with Cynesia ; because she did love a fool . Oh Philiontes , replied Artaxander , this last adventure is much worse then the other , for it blasts both honour and love . For to tell you truly , the hatred of Cynesia would be more honourable to me then her love , since she can bestow her love where no merit is : and I think that I should suffer less if Cynesia had been perfidious to me by dividing her heart with some of my Rivals , who were a brave man , then I should in her being faithful unto Alphidemon : And if I can but once cure my self of this Passion which I have to her , I will make a vow never to engage my self in love with any other before I am very well informed whom she hath loved : For to be the successor of a Fool in matter of affection is the worst quality upon earth . I think it a less shame to have a Fool to ones Father then to succeed Alphidemon : for I cannot help the one ; it is none of his fault ; but in the other case the fault is all his own ; he might have chosen whether or no he would offer his heart ; or he might make a retreat after the offering , if he hear that he cannot be loved unless he be the Successor of a Fool. But since many things are spoken which are not true , I will know from the mouth of Cynesia whether it be so ; as I did from Pasithea also the passages betwixt Philocrates and her . So the next morning Artaxander sought for an opportunity of finding Cynesia alone ; but as ill luck for her was , he could not find it , for she was not within : so as Artaxander , going to visit some other of the neighbour-hood in expectation of her return , he heard nothing but speeches very disadvantagiaus concerning Alphidemon . One said he was ill-favour'd ; others that he was dull ; some said his wit was but shallow ; others that he was too rough ; other that he was a clown ; and every one had such a terrible cry upon him , as made Artaxander extreamly sorry : For though commonly men love to hear faults found in their Rivals , and to hear them ill spoken of , yet Artaxander had other resentments , for he thought that all which was spoken in disadvantage of Alphidemon , did reflect upon him ; and that every ill quality which was attributed unto Alphidemon , was shameful unto himself : so as his mind being extreamly incensed , he went the second time to Cynesia , and found her alone ; for Philira was gone another way and not returned ; she received Artaxander with all those joys which she used at her first seeing him : but as for him , he had such anger in his eyes , and a kind of fullenness in his humour as quickly moved Cynesia to ask the cause . So as without pumping for any set speech to satisfie her desire , he began to speak : Madam , said he unto her , I do conjure you to be sincere , and promise to answer directly and truly to what I shall ask . I do promise it ( replied she and blusht ) for I am confident you will ask me nothing , unto which I may not answer . Nay , nay , Madam , said he , do not deceive your self ; for the thing which I shall ask is of such a nature as it will never be told unless you be engaged by oath ; and therefore before I ask the Question , I will have you swear to tell me truely . If you do well consider , replied she , the strange manner of your importunity , you may well think that I will not engage my self by oath , for you tell me that you would have me promise to tell a thing which I ought not to tell unless I be engaged by oath ; how can you think then that I should promise to tell you that which reason forbids me to tell ? Think better with your self , and without any oaths or obligations upon me to promise any thing , tell me what you would know ; and afterwards I will see if I can satisfie your curiosity or no. Oh Madam , ( cryed he out ) If you were clearly ingenious , I would promise what I desire : but in telling me nothing , you have told me all , and I have no more to ask you . Artaxander spoke all this in such a surly and angry manner , that Cynesia being troubled at it , and knowing that she had done nothing since she was acquainted with Artaxander which could anger him , she promised to tell him truely whatsoever he should ask her . Then I conjure you Madam ( said he unto her to tell me ingenuously whether you ever loved Alphidemon ? Alphidemon ( replied she and blusht ) was of my acquaintance so young , as it may well be said , we began to see light , and be acquainted both together . The matter is not , replied he , when you began your acquaintance ; but to know whether you loved him or no : what caused you to love him ; how it came to pass you loved him no longer ? and what reasons did induce you to change your mind ? you ask me these Questions with such an arrogant tone , replied she , and they are so troublesome to be answered , as if I were not exceedingly indulgent towards you , I should not answer them at all : but since perhaps you may think I conceal'd some crimes if I do not satisfie your curiositie , therefore I will ingeniously answer to your demands , and tell you that as soon as ever I began to open my eyes , I began to be acquainted with Alphidemon ; and I will confess that from the very first dawning of ●ny days , I had a strong inclination towards him and permitted him to love me . And that you may see my great confidence in your discretion , I will confess farther , that the 〈◊〉 and assiduity of his courtships , joyned with my own inclination , brought me at last to love him ; and should have still loved him , had he not been guilty of such a lightness as damped my spirit , and obliged me to break off with him . And the truth is , though I well enough knew Alphidemon to be a man of no great reputation in the world ; yet should I have continued faithful unto him , had he been so to me . For I must in my own justification tell you , that the world doth much wrong Alphidemon ; and that he is much more amiable , then is beleeved , to one he loves ; being certainly very sweet , and complacential . Oh Madam ( said Artaxander ) Alphidemon is less amiable towards those he loves then towards those he loves not , because he sees them oftenest ; but certainly he is not less amiable towards those of whom he is loved ; and that 's the reason you find him not so disagreeable as all the world doth . As I have already confessed , that I bore affection to him ( replied she ) so I must with the same ingenuity tell you , that I do not love him . I would willingly believe it , Madam ( replied he ) but that you did love him , is enough to make me the most miserable of all men : And such is my mind , as I should think my self much less miserable , if you had loved one who was worthyer of you then I am , to know that you loved the worst , and most unworthy of all the lovers you ever had . I must confess , Madam , I wonder how it was possible I should win any thing upon your heart , since Alphidemon did ; for I am nothing like him , my making is not like his ; I do nothing that he does , I speak not like him , nor are my thoughts the same with his ; and indeed I know no two greater contraries then Alphidemon and Artaxander . How was it possible he should please you and I too ? How could you love him and me likewise ? I wonder that the man whom of all the world I most despise , should be the man whom you the most of all esteem . As for that , I shall give you satisfaction ( said she ) by explaning the affection which I had unto Alphidemon , and the affection I bear unto you ; for I loved him by inclination only and you by inclination and knowledge . Oh Madam ( said he unto her ) blot out your inclination to me , for I will have nothing in common with Alphidemon . I will blot you out of my heart also ( replyed Cynesia sharply , being angry at Artaxanders surly tone ) for men may render themselves unworthy as well by phantasticalness , as by want of merit . When I began to love you Madam ( replyed Artaxander ) I gave you most hearty thanks for making me in love , as for a very great favour : But since I understand you have loved Alphidemon I must confess Madam , that if you should take me out of love again , I should thank you much more ; for I know nothing more cruel then to be successor unto Alphidemon . Since certainly Madam , this happy Alphidemon could never have won upon your heart but by telling you a thousand simple and ridiculous fooleries , and as many impertinencies , and by doing the same things before you , which have made all the Town despise him . Judge Madam , I beseech you , what honour it will be unto me to make the same conquest he did ? Cynesia being much offended at Artaxander , though she could not give one good reason to excuse her affection unto Alphidemon , yet they quarrelled untill the return of Philira who turned the discourse . At his going from thence he went unto Cephisa , who as I told you , bore such good will unto Artaxander as was likely to grow over tender , if she had not striven against that growing inclination : So as when Artaxander , who loved her very well , did relate unto her the squabbles 'twixt him and his Mistress : But first , since she had not seen Artaxander , since Pasithea in her presence had vexed him by calling him the successor of Alphidemon , she no sooner saw him come into her Chamber where she was alone , but beginning to smile , Artaxander ( said she ) you are very much obliged to me ; for though that which Pasithea said unto you before me , was enough to make any one laugh , yet I did not laugh at all ; but no the contrary , I did chide her for what she had said , and almost fell out with her in your behalf . I do confess my self obliged unto you ( replied Artaxander ) and should be much more , if you could make me out of love with Cynesia . Oh Artaxander , replied Cephisa , you do not consider what you say . I consider but too much ( answered he ) for the more I consider , the more I find it a shame to be the successor of Alphidemon : And I am so weary of my two last adventures , as I am almost resolved to alter my course of life . Indeed ( pursued he ) if you will give me leave to love you with such a tender amity as shall be a medium between love and common amity , and will endure I should turn weather cook , and relate unto you all my follies , I will absolutely renounce all those high passions which they say do only afford great delights : For my part ( said Cephisa ) I am willing to accept of your offer , but to tell you truly I do not think you are able to do as you say . I am not indeed ( replied he ) but in all likelyhood I shall be ere long ; for I assure you I cannot find either pleasure or honour in Pasithea's love , since she could not love a man of much merit long enough . Neither can I endure Cynesia's love , since she could love a man unworthy of her affection ; and to tell you truly , the affection of a woman to a fool cannot be innocent : It is men of wit , ingenuity , and gallantry , who can only devise a thousand innocent delights to entertain their Mistress , between the time of their first being in love and the time of consummation . As for a fool lover , as soon as ever he has grosly told his Mistress that he loves her , he tels brutishly that he presently expects a recompence of his love , and if he find it not presently , two to one but he casts off his Mistress . Truly Artaxander ( said Cephisa ) me thinks you go a little to far ; for Cynesia is virtuous . I think she is , when I think well upon it ( replied Artaxander ) but when I do not , I sometimes doubt it ; for what can a man of ingenuity say unto such a man as Alphidemon ? and what innocent delights can you imagine from a lover that hath no smack of gallantry in him ? Never ask what delights one can find in love ( replied Cephisa ) for love brings its delights with it : and as soon as a heart is possest with this passion , the mind is also prepossessed : it cannot see things as they are , but sees them only as love will have them : So Cynesia , being very young , and having a strong inclination to Alphidemon , love will not let her reason see his faults ; not but that I do condemn her ; for I cannot indure one should love that which is not amiable . 'T is true ( replied Artaxander ) and if one will love , let them love where they may have rest , and not as I did ; though I can say to my comfort , that any other then my self might have been catched ; but how could I guess , that those things which do afflict me , should have done so : My fears also at the beginning of my love to Cynesia , were wrong placed ; for I feared her wit would have been too delicate and high , that she would have thought me a Man not sufficiently accomplished ; that my Gallantry would have seemed to her of too merry a strain ; and that she would be insensible of my passion ; but the truth is , I feared those things which I needed not to fear ; and I did not fear that thing which only I ought to fear ; 't is true there was no shadow of any cause to fear it ; for how could I possibly imagine that Cynesia , who stood upon her wit and glory , should ever love Alphidemon , whom all the World despised , and who indeed deserved no esteem ? The truth is ( said Cephisa ) this could not be divined or believed , unless there had been a hundred such circumstances as would have put it out of all doubt . For my part ( said Artaxander ) I am better informed then any else ; for Cynesia hath confessed to me that she loved Alphidemon , even with the same breath that she spoke kindly unto me ; unto me , I say , who does not a jot resemble nor never will , nor will ever have to do with any thing that ever was his . After this , Artaxander began to walk about the Chamber and muse , as if he had been alone , though Cephisa was with him , naming sometimes Alphidemon , and sometimes Cynesia , as they came into his mind ; and he was above a quarter of an hour in this dump ; Cephisa would not disturb him , because she thought it good sport , and indeed because she was not sorry that Artaxander's heart was dis-engaged from the love of Cynesia . But at last , perceiving himself , he rouzed out of his study , and had many pleasant conceits upon his being Alphidemon's successor . After which , he returned to his Lodging , and in his way he met Alphidemon , whose very sight did much incense him ; for he was very unhandsome and slovenly , he saluted clownishly , as if he were a Man of poor quality ; and when he came to the house of Philiontes his Father , he there heard a hundred simple passages of Alphidemon . So Artaxander being more and more exasperated , and conceiving that it was not fit he should any longer love a person who could love Alphidemon , he resolved to break off with Cynesia . For ( said he unto Philiontes , who would have disswaded him ) I shall have this satisfaction that those who will say , she would have made me Alphidemon's successor , will say also , I refused it , and renounced the succession . If you quit Cynesia ( replied Philiontes ) you will so rejoice Pasithea , as if you be of any vindicative temper , you will not leave her . I am fuller of revenge then you imagine ( replied he ) but I will not be revenged upon my self ; and if I should continue loving Cynesia , only because I will not joy Pasithea , I should be extreamly ashamed of being Alphidemon's successor . But ( said Philiontes ) can Men love when they list , and cease when they will ? I know not that ( replied he ) but I will try . And indeed Artaxander went no more unto Cynesia , but went every day unto Cephisa , chearing up himself with his Amity for the loss of his love . Mean time Clidamis , who quickly heard how squares went between Artaxander and Cynesia , he returned to her and quitted Pasithea ; but Cynesia not liking him so well as she did Artaxander , she gave him bee cold entertainment ; imagining that Artaxander would take it well . On the other side Pasithea was vexed to the soul to see Clidamis forsake her , and that it pleased Artaxander whom she would gladly re-call . As for Cynesia she could not imagine what course to take to cure Artaxander : It was in vain for her to say that she never loved Alphidemon , because she had confessed it : nor would she make Alphidemon more esteemable or esteemed than he was . So as she had no other way , since she stood much upon her honour , then to seem as if she cared not for Artaxander's slighting her . Mean time Artaxander being quite out with all manner of gallantry , the friendship of Cephisa was a real Cordial to him ; for beginning the rules of friendship with her , he found himself in a very good condition , and did not alter as long as he was at Crete : He gave Cephisa an account of all his follies , and took more delight in telling , then he ever did in the acting them ; for Cephisa being of an excellent and pleasing spirit , having also much good Will unto Artaxander , and he likewise to her , their Conversation was with such a friendly liberty as made it very agreeable : And when Artaxander left Crete , he was more sorry to part from his friend , then from all his Mistresses ; and I am confident he lived in more content with Cephisa , then ever he did with Pasithea and Cynesia with whom he had those beginnings of love which you desired to know , and which I have told you with so little Art , as I have reason to fear that all these Illustrious persons who have heard me , will repent of their curiosity . For my particular ( said Clelia , seeing Amilcar had no more to say ) I am far from repenting , for I do think these two beginnings of love worth a whole History . For my part ( said the Prince Sextus ) I am very affectionate unto Artaxander , because methinks he resembles Amilcar . Truth is ( replied Aronces ) Artaxander is set out in an excellent Character : I concur with you ( said the merry Plotina ) but yet methinks if Amilcar had been in Artaxander's place , he would either not have quitted Pasithea so slightly , or else he would have returned to her , after he had quitted Cynesia ; for I do not think him so fit for a friend , as for a Mistress . I have yet been so little known unto you , Madam ( replied Amilcar ) that methinks you judge too rathly . However ( said Cesonia ) I much desire to know what this Artaxander is ? my desire is the same ( said Artimedorus ) for my particular ( said Zenocrates ) I would gladly know both Pasithea and Cynesia ; my curiosity is for Cephisa ( added Clelia ) for methinks a friend that gives more comfort then two Mistresses , must needs be of much merit . I profess ( said Plotina ) I would give any thing to know the true names of all these persons : Truly all your Curiosities are to no purpose ( said Amilcar ) for if you did know the Names you do not know the persons . If you will ( said Celeres in a low voice unto Plotina ) I will give you the Key unto this History , upon Condition you will seem as if you had it by Inchantment . Plotina having a pleasant and merry wit , she thought it would make good sport , if Celeres would be as good as his word ; so as pressing him very obligingly unto it , he told her the true Names of all those whom Artaxander had introduced in the adventure which he had related ; and then retired handsomely from Plotina , of whom Amilcar took no notice when she whispered with Celeres ; for his design being to keep Sextus from talking with Clelia , he applied himself in talk wholly unto that Prince : So when Celeres was gone from Plotina , she began again to entreat Amilcar he would be pleased to tell them the true Names of Artaxander , of Pasithea , of Cynesia , of Cephisa , and all the rest of whom he had spoken ; and he still persisting in his denial , she told him that she requested a thing from him which she could tell , as well as himself . And to testifie that I sought only to be obliged unto you , if you will promise me to confess the truth , I will engage my self to write such a Key as all the Company shall know the true names of every one they desire : Ah lovely Plotina ( replied Amilcar ) if you can make that good , I will not only engage my self to tell you whether your Key be true , but I will engage to be in love with you as long as I live , though you should too little love another Philocrates , or too much love another Alphidemon . I desire no more ( replied she ) so taking Pen , Ink , and Paper out of her Pocket , she went unto the Window to write the Names which Celeres had told her . And after she had written them , she gave the Paper unto Zenocrates to read : So as all the Company flocking about him , he began to read what Plotina had written , which was in these terms . The true Key unto the History of Artaxander . Artaxander . — Amilcar . Pasithea . — Belisa . Cynesia . — Lindamira . Cephisa . — Liriana . Alphidemon . — Phelinix . Clidamis . — Alberites . Philiontes . — Timaides . Crete . — Sydon . Zenocrates had no sooner done reading , but every one was earnest to tell Amilcar that they knew him to be Artaxander . Well ( said Amilcar ) I will be Artaxander if you will have me ; for I am as merry a Man and Complaisant as lives : But I would gladly know , by what Inchantment Plotina did find it out . After this , Amilcar mused a while , and then looking upon Celeres who could not chuse but smile : Ah Celeres ( said he ) it is you who have betrayed me , for I have heretofore made you the Confident of my Follies . Yet I would gladly know ( said Clelia ) why you took so much pains in changing all the Names of all these persons and your own ? for we know neither Belisa nor Pasithea . It is true ( replied he ) but you do know Amilcar ) better then you do Artaxander , and it was for his sake only that I put a guise upon the rest . But the wonder is , that in my hast of changing names I have committed a merry errour and none takes any notice of it ; for I have given a Grecian name unto an Affrican . For my part ( said Sextus ) I see no reason more than the rest of our Company , why you should conceal your having interest in the Company , why you should conceal your having interest in having what you have related . I told you already , Sir ( replied he ) before I began to relate the story , that I did not love to be my own Historian , and I must tell you again , that I never will , and that those who will write such Books as that famous blind man did , whose works all Greece adores , must always introduce some persons to tell the adventures of others . For then the Relator commends or condemns those of whom he speaks according to their merit . They will impartially describe the persons whom they do introduce , they will descant upon things , and mingle their own thoughts with theirs ; but when any are their own Historians , all that they shall say in their own advantage is suspected ; and it is so difficult to do , that if it be a woman who tels her own tale , she cannot handsomely say , I made him in love with me ; and if it be a man , he cannot well say , that he was loved , or that he was valiant ; and therefore it is a thousand times better to have the Story told in the third person then in the first . There is reason in all you say ( replied Aronces ) yet some men would think it strange that a third person should know so many particulars of things , wherein he himself hath no interest . I am perswaded of what you say ( replied Amilcar ) but yet it may be an ill grounded perswasion ; for some men do better know all the advantages of others then of their own , because they may come to the knowledge of them from the months of persons uninterested , yet true it is , that those who read , ought to enter into the very thoughts of the Writer , and so the relator of the person whose story is related ; but upon the whole matter , I cannot indure to hear a Woman tell of all her Conquests , or a man of his exploits ; sometimes when they are forced upon it , I will allow them to do as well as they can : and to put in practice what I speak of others , I make a promise unto my self , never to relate any thing that hath happened unto me , unless to one person only at once , and as seldome as possibly I can . I am very glad of this resolution ( said Plotina and laughed ) for since it is very likely that we shall have some adventures together , I shall be safe , and need not fear that you will ever tell what passeth between us ; unless it be under such disguised names as will keep me safe from my dangerous interpretations . I do believe ( said Cesonia ) that you would not be glad to have your adventure told in that manner : but am perswaded that if it were , you your self would find out a key for it as you have done unto the History of Artaxander . For my part ; ( said one of those melancholly Ladies , who fretted at her captivity ) I wonder much at the excessive curiosity which I have observed in all the company to know the true names of the persons whom Amilcar brought into his Story : for since it changeth nothing , neither in the adventure nor in the thoughts , what matter is it whether the persons were Grecians or Affricans ? And why should so much ado be about that which cannot afford any real diversion ; for my part if Amilcar had said at the beginning of his relation , that he was going to relate an adventure which he had invented , I should have hearkened with as much delight as I did , and should have more admired the ingenuity of him who could so handsomely invent an adventure . Whatsoever you are pleased to say ( replied Plotina ) certainly there is more pleasure to be taken in hearing a thing which is known to be a truth , then in hearing a known falshood . There are some truths ( replied Clelia ) which are so unpleasing , and so far from probability , and there are some inventions so full of delight and likely , as it may be said , that sometimes a lye is more pleasing then a truth , and resembles truth , more then truth it self doth . Since every one speaks after the rate of their own beauty , I will not dispute by reason , to uphold that which concurs with his own inclination . You speak very well ( replied Sextus ) and therefore pleasures are not to be condemned in any whosoever , and my humour is such as I will never condemn them in others ; but I cannot endure that others should condemn them in me . For my part ( said Zenocrates ) that sometimes I see many things which do not please me ; but the natural irksomeness which I have to all things which do not delight me , cannot make me condemn them , but pass by , and say nothing . For my particular ( said Amilcar ) I always condemn those who condemn others . Certainly ( said Aronces ) one ought to be very reserved in giving his opinion upon the pleasures of others . And yet it is so little used ( replied Celeres ) that nothing is more subject to censures then pleasures . T is true , replied Artimedorus , but it must be confessed withal , that nothing does better discover the bottoms of mens hearts ; and therefore it is not without cause that some should so accustome themselves to observe them : for in solid and serious affairs , the mind is close , and cannot be known ; but in matter of pleasures , ones hearts and spirits lie open ; they are discovered to the bottom : And by them best are mens manners and inclinations known . T is ordinarily seen ( said Clelia ) that by little things great ones comes to be known . For my part , said Amilcar , men may be much deceived in judging of me , by my pleasures : For I take them so many several wayes ; when fortune brings me to a place , where I cannot have them , I make pleasures of my business , rather then want them : The truth is , one cannot live without pleasures ; and those who seem never to enjoy any , but are naturally sober and grave , most certainly they find delight even in their own Melancholy . After this , Sextus finding by the silence which Clelia and the rest of the Ladies observed , that they thought it time to end discourse , he did rise up ; and went away with Aronces , Artimedorus , Amilcar , Zenocrates , and Celeres : Who after they had waited upon Sextus to his lodging , they went every one to their own : But the sweetest part of that night unto Aronces was , that when Sextus did rise up , and Amilcar had cunningly engaged him in talk with Plotina , Aronces found an opportunity of a little talk with Clelia , when none could hear but her self : So as this pretious opportunity made him pass away the night in much delight . Mean while since the siege of Ardes drew on , and since the presence of Tarquin was necessary he must prepare himself for a departure . Yet he had found Clelia so fair , that he could willingly have deferred it some days , if his ambition had not been so prevalent with his heart : For though Tarquin had never any violent inclinations to love , yet he found something so extraordinary in this fair prisoner , that see her he must in the Morning ; giving orders that she should be waited upon very diligently ; and conferring many favours upon others for her sake . Mean while , the proud and cruel Tullia , knowing it , she was very importunate in behalf of the Vestals , with Tarquin to release them ; she caused Verenia to come the second time unto that Prince : But he was more moved against her this second visit , then the first : For he told her , that to recompence her endeavours of raising a Rebellion in Rome , he would send to seek her brother all the World over , that he might send him and all his Family into another World. After which preparing for his departure , he did depart the next morning : Followed by the Prince Sextus , the Prince of Pometia , the Prince Collatin , the young Sons of Brutus , two other young men of quality of the Aquiline Family ; all the bravery of Rome , Aronces , Artimedorus , Amilcar , Zenocrates , Celeres and many others . This departure was so sudden that Sextus could not see the prisoners : But Celeres , passing for the Brother of Clelia , he went to her , and carried Aronces with him , who had the happiness to bid her adieu ; But this adue was so sad , as it may be said they did onely communicate sorrows , and make an exchange of grief . For when Clelia considered , that she was under the power of Tarquin who did most horridly hate her Father ; when she thought that this proud Tyrant did too favourably look upon her ; that the Prince Sextus did the same : That the cruel Tullia had shewed no civilities unto her : That Aronces was going to the Wars where he might die : The Celeres who passed for her Brother , might perish also as well as Amilcar ; and that she was to be left without any help in the hands of most wicked people , it was impossible but she should be extreamly grieved . On the other side Aronces who more sadly resented the miseries of her he loved , then his own , never considering what might be said of him in the King his Fathers Court , he thought upon nothing but the pitiful condition of Clelia . Yet since Tarquin had promised to deliver her , when the siege of Ardes was ended , this hope did something moderate his sorrows . But the truth is , his fears of her being known to be the daughter of Clelius did take away the greatest sweetness of his hopes . Also the very grief of being from her , and leaving her under the power of that Tiger Tullia , did so extreamly afflict him , as it may be said , this onely was enough to make him worthy of compassion . Also they expressed themselves unto each other , the most sadly that can be imagined , whilst Celeres and Amilcar who was with them this visit did take their leaves of the other Ladies , But the adieu of Plotina and Amilcar was as merry as the other was Melancholly , and at parting were as full of their pleasant frollicks as ever . Yet Amilcar set a more serious face upon the matter , when he took his leave of Clelia : For maugre all his mirth , he did most obligingly resent the misfortunes of this fair one . But after they had left her , Aronces , Celeres , and he , durst not go and see Verenia , lest if it were known , Tarquin should suspect them : But they went secretly unto the virtuous Sevilia , purposely to oblige her to let Verenia know , that her illustrious Neece had in their persons , some defenders against the Tyrant . After which they went unto that Prince , as well as Artimedorus and Zenocrates . Mean time , there might be seen go out of Rome that day ; the most magnificent equipage of War , that ever was seen since the first Foundation of that proud Town ; for under their former Kings the Romans either out of poverty or moderation , never used any superstuities . Moreover Amilcar being equally agreeable unto Tarquin , unto Sextus , unto the Prince of Pometia , and unto Titus , he shared himself amongst them during this march ; for he was sometimes with one , sometimes with another , and though their humours were all different , yet he pleased them all . As for Aronces , he was so full of sorrow , that he entertained only himself . Artimedorus he talked with Zenocrates , for they two had enough to talk on in matters wherein none else had any interest ; and for Celeres he entertained Collatin in discourse of the siege . However Tarquins Quarter being betwixt Rome and Ardes , the Camp was so near that Famous City : as one might goe and come betwixt them in a day , but reason did forbid Aronces from doing so , lest he should render himself suspected : So as it might be said , that he was as miserable as if he had been further off from Clelia , since he durst not go and see her . But Tarquin was no sooner come to the Camp then he gave out orders concerning the siege ; he went to view all the several Posts , and would have the strangers with him to the end they might see that the way of Roman War had great congruity with the Grecian and African way . As for Aronces he accompanyed Tarquin , he reasoned so rightly , and gave such good advice unto this Prince , he began from that day to look upon him not as an ordinary man : But as Tarquin and this brave Troop were upon a hill which Aronces said was requisite to be made good , they of Ardes made a salley : And so advantagiously for themselves at first , as by the favour of another hill upon the left hand Tarquin was set about before he was aware . So as then he was very happy in having so many brave men about him : For maugre the vigorous assault of his enemies , who doubled them in number , they repulsed them , and did such prodigious things that day , as made all who saw him admire : For knowing that Horace was in Ardes , he bore a secret hatred unto those who defended him ; yet when he considered that Ardes was the harbour of his noble friend whom Tarquin hated only for his virtue , his heroique heat , which made him do such great exploits did began to slack ; But for all that when he considered that at the end of the siege Clelia was to be delivered , he thought upon nothing , but what might conduce to the taking of this Town ; so as bestirring himself that day to defend him who besieged it , he did defend him as if he had infinitely esteemed him , as if he had most dearly loved him , and as if he had been incomparably tender of him , though at the bottom of his heart he had a most horrible aversion against this proud Tyrant . So as desiring to signal him self upon this occasion ; he did as I told you before , such marvellous things as made both his friends and enemies admire him . Also all they who followed Tarquin did acts worthy of eternal memory ; and one would have said , that the Romans , the Grecians and the Affricans did vie valours with each other in vanquishing those who assaulted them . So as all these brave men fighting together , they beat the other as brave and as strong as they were , and did drive them to their very gates , after they had killed many , and took more prisoners than they themselves . But amongst those who Aronces took with his own hands ; hee found two who told him things very different ; for after some of Tarquins Troops were come up to relieve them , and that they could retreat without fear of any sallies , he asked these prisoners concerning the state of the town , and the number of men to defend it ? Sir , said one of the souldiers , there are men enough to find you work ; and if the valiant Horace doe escape his wounds ; as it is hoped , he and Herminius , joyning together , will make you pay dear for your victory . How ? ( said Tarquin , and blusht for anger ) is Horace and Herminius both in Ardes ? Yes , Sir , replied the courageous souldier ; and had they been in the head of those troops you have beaten , perhaps you had found a sharper business of it . Tarquin being incensed at the boldness of this prisoner , commanded him to be put to death ; but since it was Aronces that took him ; oh Sir ( said he to Tarquin with extream generosity ) since this prisoner belongs to me , I beseech your Majesty not to be so cruel unto him , for I think my self obliged to defend his life ; and I assure you he did so stoutly defend it , that he merits better usage . I will give him to your valour ( replied Tarquin in a rought one ) though his insolency deserves death ; for how durst he in my presence commend two of my most mortal enemies and enemies whom I hate as much as Clelius , and Horace and Herminius deserve it . After this , Tarquin casting his eye upon the other captive , whom Aronces took , he began to ask him who he was ? for he seemed to have the ayr of a stranger . Sir ( said he in very broken Roman language ) though I am taken amongst your enemies , yet I am not so ; for I belong unto the Prince of Numidia , who sent me into Ardes to know whether a daughter of his who was stoln away was there . He had no sooner said so , but Aronces , Amilcar , and Celeres did know the man , and that he did belong unto the Prince of Numidia , therefore their hearts began to beat extreamly , fearing he would tell something which might give Tarquin some cause to think that Clelia was the daughter of Clelius ; but as good luck was , the man had heretofore been servant to Amilcar , who turning his eyes towards him ; he made such signs to hold his peace , and in such a menacing manner , as the poor fellow not knowing what to say , or not to say , he said just nothing . Tarquin seeing him to be a stranger and ignorant in in what he desired to know , he let him go amongst the rest of the prisoners , at which Aronces was very glad ; but desiring to know a little more concerning the Prince of Numidia , when Tarquin was gone to his quarters , he went unto him who kept the prisoners to speak with this African who might satisfie his curiosity ; and he went with Amilcar , who made the man to tell , that the Prince of Numidia desiring to get into that party which was opposite unto that which Horace took , he had a desire to know whether he was in Ardes , as it was reported he was ; so as Aronces was likely to see his Rival arrive in the Camp of Tarquin , and to arrive in such a manner as to be known who he was : However he 〈◊〉 dissemble his resentments , and for Clelia's sake comply with all the pleasures of the Prince Sextus , because it was he above all the rest , from whom he was to hope for Clelia's protection , if Tarquin should hear by any ill fortune that she was Daughter unto Clelius ; for Sextus being not capable of that politique hatred which the King his father was , it was to be hoped that Clelia being very fair , and pleased him , he would defend her in case Tarquin should offer either to hurt her or love her too much : for Aronces saw she was in danger of these two extreams ; so as though he was very melancholy at the heart , yet he was forced to seem merry in the face , and though he was free from any licencious Debauchery , yet he lived as if he were the greatest Libertine of all men upon earth . And since Tarquins design was not to take Ardes by force , but by hunger , the time was likely to be long , and Sextus brought into the Camp a way of life more voluptuous then in Rome , for they did nothing but feast continually from Tent to Tent , and from Quarter to Quarter : However there was a necessity of complying with his humour , though against the hair of ones own ; and sometimes is is wisdom not to seem wise . Thus Aronces being both amorous and prudent , did comply with the times , and was at all these tumultuous feasts of which Sextus was the Ring-leader , also he treated this Martial and merry crew , in his own Tent , and treated them in a manner so magnificent as did amaze the Romans , and in such a neat fashion as made all the Grecians admire . Artimedorus , Amilcar , and also Zenocrates did treat them in their turns , as men that knew how to goe through any thing they undertook . But Sextus mixing matters of love in all things , the discourse in all these feasts was commonly either upon Beauty , or the humours of women , either in commending or blaming of them . So as all this merry company was at Supper one night with the Prince Sextus ; he began to chide Collatine , because his wife could never be seen , though she had the reputation of the fairest woman in all Rome . For inded ( said he unto Aronces , Artimedorus , Amilcar , Zenocrates , and Celeres though ) Collatine be Nephew unto the King my father , and by consequence Lucrecia of quality to be known by all in Rome , yet she is known by none , but her Reputation which seems to be upheld by Enchantment ; for since she will not see the Queen because she was once ill treated by her , she will not be seen in any place where her beauty may be judged of ; if she do pass through the streets unto the Temple , her Head is always pulled down , and she never frequents any other place . If she do walk , it is in places so solitary as none ever use to come at them ; and the truth is , Lucrecia is never seen but by five or six people , whom none ever sees : And yet for all this , she hath the reputation of being the fairest Woman that ever was seen in Rome . But to tell you truly , I do not believe it ( added he and laughed ) for if she were so fair as reported , I am confident she would shew her beauty , mauger all the Roman austerity , in spite of all the vigilancy of Parents , mauger Collatine himself and all his jealousie ; for I must certainly conclude , that if she be fair , he must needs be jealous , since none ever sees his Wife . Oh Sir ( said Collatine ) you are extreamly unjust in accusing me of any jealousie ; and I were the most unreasonable Man living were I jealous of Lucrecia . I must tell you ( replied Amilcar ) that a beauty solitary , and a solitude voluntary , is one of the rarest things in the World ; and therefore though you be not jealous , yet the Prince Sextus is very excusable in suspecting you to be so . For my part ( said the Prince of Pometia ) I know Lucrecia a little better than you do , and I am sure that the cause of her retiredness proceeds not from any jealousie in Collatine , but only from her own modesty and from a fancy she hath , that there ought to be a great difference between a fair Mistress and a fair Wife . For my particular ( said Sextus ) I am not of her fancy , for I think it fit a Wife should be the Mistress of her Husband , and that a Mistress never ought to be the Wife of her Lover . The truth is ( said Artimedorus ) a Wife ought not to give over her gallantry towards her Husband , as soon as she is married ; and a Mistress should be so familiar with her Lover as to become his Wife , by her little care she takes to please him . And yet it often happens so ( replied Aronces . ) I would have a Lady rule her Lover ( said Amilcar ) for if the Husband do cease loving as soon as she is married , I would have the Wife cease being his Mistress , and I would not have any such difference made betwixt Gallantry and Love as usually is . I do confess it ( said the Prince Titus ) for I cannot endure that Men when they see any Ladies , should say , I could like such a Lady for my Mistress , but not for my Wife ; and on the contrary , I could affect such a one for my Wife , but would not chuse her for my Mistress ; for I conceive what becomes a Wife , becomes a Mistress ; and what becomes a Mistress renders her to be a charming Wife ; and I would have my Wife as charming as my Mistress ; and I would not have my Mistress more Cocket then I would have my Wife . Then you would have her as austere as the Sibyls ( replied Sextus ) and that she be as solitary , salvage , imperious , critical , censuring others , thinking ill upon the least conjectures , and melancholy ; that she deprive her self of all pleasures , to have this onely , that she hath the reputation of a good Woman and when she will can give over the World. Oh Sir ( replied the Prince of Pometia ) Lucrecia is none of those ; for she is excellent society though solitary , she is severe and rigid onely to her self ; she alwayes thinks well of others , and she maintains it neither good nor modest for any Women to suspect those of their sex in general , of any great weakness ; she never condemns pleasures in others , she puts a good construction upon every thing , she is not lumpish nor Melancholy ; and if she were not solitary she would be adored by all the World. You love her Sister in law so well ( replied the Prince Sextus ) that you are not to be believed in all you speak to the advantage of Lucretia . If a Husband may be allowed to commend his own Wife ( replied Collatine ) I would say , that the Prince of Pometia doth not slatter Lucretia ; and that the affection he bears unto my Sister , doth not move him to speak against truth . For my part ( said Sextus ) I do not insist upon such critical formalities ; and therefore Collatine , without any consideration of being Husband unto Lucretia , I pray you tell me ingenuously , and impartially whether her beauty be comparable to the beauty of that fair Prisoner which you saw when the Vestals demanded her liberty ? For my part I must profess unto you , that I never in my life saw any so fair . The truth is , she is very fair ( replied Collatine ) yet I know not whether it be because I affect black beauties , better then the fair : But I profess unto you , that I think Lucretia as fair for a black beauty , as that prisoner is for a fair beauty : And of the two I would leave the fair and take the black . For my part ( said Aronces ) I should not do so ; upon this the Prince Sextus having an extream desire to see Lucretia , did becken unto all the young Gallants to second his design , so as every one began to affirm that Lucretia was not so fair as reported . If she be so as she is represented ( said Zenocrates then ) I am sure she is not so fair as one I have seen in Sicily . For my part ( said Artimedorus ) I know one that will not yield unto her . For my particular ( said Amilcar ) I have met with many Lucretia's , but I know onely one fair prisoner in all the World. Aronces had a good mind to say so also , but he durst not for fear of suspition ; so as he let all the rest speak , who all confessed , that though they had Mistresses of their own , yet the fair Prisoner , was the fairest that ever was seen . As for the Prince of Pomctia , he did not say any thing against her great beauty , but only said that Lucretia and his own Mistress could not be compared together , because they were so opposite as two contraries could not be more , the one having fair hair , and grey eyes ; and the other black hair and black eyes . Mean time , This feast which Sextus made , having raised the spirits of Collatine to a jolly height , he was that time full of rallary ; so as the Prince Sextus , beginning again to chide him for his pretended jealonsie , though he knew well enough that he was not jealous , Collatine did rise up upon a suddain , and looking upon all the company . To make it appear I am not jealous ( said he unto them ) And to let you know that Lucretia does merit all the reputation of beauty which she hath , I freely offer to take horse immediately , and carry you all unto my house . Collatine had no sooner said so , but Sextus ravished with joy , did take it at his word : So as though it was late , they all took horse , and went to Rome : so came to Collatine where Lucretia was , who not expecting so great a company was working with her Woman , an excellent piece of work she made the business of her solitude . However being alwayes naturally handsome , though she did not think of seeing any that day , yet she was not in such a negligent dress , as did any thing take from her beauty ; but on the contrary , her dress was very advantagious . So as all this Company making a great noise at their coming , and hearing that her Husband brought them , she prepared her self to receive them very well . So Lucretia leaving her work , she went to meet them , and not knowing that her beauty was the cause of this journey , she shewed it in its full lustre : for she had four slaves who walked before her with lights , which made it at first appear unto all that came , she merited all the reputation of beauty which she had : and that there was none but Clelia who could dispute with her for being the greatest beauty in the whole World. The Prince Sextus was so blasted , that he stood dumb as he was the first time he saw Clelia ; so as Amilcar observing him , he jogged Aronces , who was very glad to see it , in hopes that perhaps his inclination to Clelia would lessen , by his liking Lucretia . So as Amilcar ( after he had asked Aronces pardon for the injustice , I was going to do his Mistress ) he began to cry aloud that the fair prisoner was vanquished ; that Lucretia had got the victory , and that Collatine was the happiest man upon Earth . Zenocrates also did highly appland the beauty of Lucretia . Artimedorus did the same . The young Sons of Brutus as much . The two young Aquilines no less . The Prince of Pometia asked every one what they thought ; the Prince Titus said as others did ; and Collatine himself in saying nothing , did yet imply that Lucretia was never fairer then she was that night . All the while , this Wife and Modest Lady was so surprized at their expressions , and at their tumultuous commendations which they gave her , as she knew not what to think . Yet being of an admirable spirit , and not having forgot the mode of the World in her solitude , she did handsomely retire . But the Prince Sextus being charmed with the beauty of Lucretia as much as with Clelia , he was something deaf to the motion , and with Amilcar began to make a long invective against solitude : For truly said Amilcar unto ( Lucretia , whilst Collatine was talking unto some others whom he had brought thither ) you are infinitely to blame for thus hiding as you do , the greatest beauty upon earth ; for take in which way you will , solitude is good for nothing . Yes Sir , replied Lucretia , it is good to satisfie those who seek it and love it . But Madam , answered Sextus , those who do love it and seek , if they were as you are they ought not to love or seek it . 'T is true ( added Amilcar ) for solitude will not let either beauty or virtue shew it self ; and is good for nothing , but to give the World occasion to say that when the Wife is fair and solitary , her Husband is jealous . Though I do not expose my self unto the World , replied Lucretia , yet I do not think that any will say that Collatine is jealous . If they do not say so , replied Sextus , it is in your presence , when they can say nothing else but that you are the fairest person that ever was seen . But yet , said Amilcar , I would gladly know , what delights can solitude afford ? Though no other , but to be sure they will trouble none ( replied Lucretia ) nor be troubled by any , yet this is a great pleasure ; for these are two things which often happen unto such as expose themselves unto the World. Did I see in all your Chambers ( said Amilcar ) abundance of great and stately Mirrours , which would let you see your self every way , I should not then wonder what pleasure you could take in your solitude , for I am confident you would be infinitely pleased with looking upon your self : but that you should pass away your life poring upon works , and that a piece of several coloured Tissue should take up your eyes and mind , this is a thing above my understanding . I know ( added he ) that a person who has some secret affection gnawing upon her heart which makes her apt to muse and study , she indeed may easily pass away whole daies in working upon some excellent piece , because that would be a handsome pretence for her entertaining her self , and talking unto none ; but that a Woman of Spirit should find any delight in passing away her life with drooping eyes and hands busied in Works like Bees in their Hives ; this is a thing which I cannot comprehend . Therefore I must conclude that those who pass away their whole lives so , have either very shallow Spirits ; or else have some secret cause of reservedness which doth busie and divert them . For my part ( replied Lucretia and blu●●'d ) since I have no secret confederacy with any ; It must be then concluded that I delight in my works , because my Spirit is very shallow . Oh no Madam ; said Sextus , I can never believe that : But perhaps you have a fancy by this way to make all the World believe you have as much virtue as beauty : But Madam , let me tell you , after a long accustomacy unto this kind of life , you will not know how to enter into society again and commonly all your sage beauties , do make themselves the most miserable people in the World , by beginning a form of life too severe . But Madam , if you will follow my advice , you shall add nothing to the Roman austerity : Be not more severe then the Vestals ; Quit Collatia , and return to Rome , and do not anticipate old age , by a living death : For so I must phrase solitude . For my part , replied Lucretia , I think the life so infinitely sweet , as I cannot give it so terrible a name : And to tell you truly ( added she and laughed ) I think the life so pleasant , as I assure you , I think this is the worst night I passed away ever since I became solitary at Collatia . Lucretia spoke this with such a sprightly Air , as that it was as much as told the Prince Sextus it was late , and time to retire ; so he left Lucretia with so much esteem of her , as all the company ( except Collatine who took no notice of it ) did plainly see she had pierced his heart . The truth is , it was a thing not difficult to do ; for the love of Sextus was only of sensual love , wherein the mind was not much considerable . But at last all the company after they had left Lucretia , in her Chamber they rested themselves an hour ; and such repast as hast would permit , they returned to the Camp : But in their return , Artimedorus , Amilcar , Zenocrates and Celeres , who had a desire to advance Lucretia in the heart of Sextus , and so chase out Clelia , they did nothing else but commend the beauty of Lucretia , and envy the happiness of Callatine . Also they told Sextus in a low voice , that certainly Lucretia with all her virtue was of a very passionate temper , that her eyes did speak as much ; and that she was not so hard to be overcome as Clelia , who was of a more cold temper : So as Sextus , whose nature was impetuous , abandoning his heart to the beauty of Lucretia , and not quite chasing out Clelia , he returned to the Camp , not knowing directly whether he was more taken with the black or the fair beauty . Truth is , since he had seen Lucretia last it seemed she had the advantage of the other . Also hearing so many cry up the beauty of Lucretia his heart was the deeper wounded ; for nothing does more blow the fire of a growing love then applauds of her who is the cause of it . As for Aronces , though he wished heartily that Sextus would love Lucretia rather then Clelia , yet he could get no further expressions from him then that Clelia was less fair than Lucretia . So he returned to the Camp without almost speaking one word ; and when they came near the Camp , he rid some twenty paces behind the rest , because he loved more to muse then mix with such tumultuous discourse , and he observed that all the company stayed ; so as coming up to them , he saw one of the King of Romes Officers , who told the Prince Sextus , that there was come into the Camp an Envoy from the King of Clusium , who came from the King his Master , to advertise Tarquin , that the Prince his Son , who stole out of his Court was unknown in his Camp , and beseeched him that if it was so , he would seeure him , lest he should marry the daughter of a man who was his enemy , with whom he was in love ; adding , that the Ladies name was Clelia , that she was the daughter of Clelius , that she was taken away from Horatius , and that she was lately come out . This ( said the Envoy ) was no sooner told unto Tarquin , but he imagined that the daughter of Clelius must needs be one of those Ladies captives which were in Rome , and therefore I was sent in all hast with orders that they might be more strictly looked unto ; for Tarquin remembring how earnest the grand Vestal was for the liberty of those captives he did not doubt but Clelia was one of them ; and he seemed so incensed against her , though he knew not which was she , that he swore he would put her to death ; though for no other reason then to hinder the King of Clusium's Son from marrying her . But ( said the Prince Sextus ) does the King believe , that the King of Clusium's Son is in his Army ? Yes , Sir ( replied he , and whispered ) for he told that Envoy there was many strangers with you , whose mind might well become the Sons of Kings ; so as this man does very impatiently wait for your return at your Tent door , to spy if any of those who are with you be Son to the King of Clusiam . Though Tarquins Officer spake this in a low voice , yet Aronces heard it , and heard it with unimaginable grief , yet he conceived that it was extreamly expedient for him not to discover his thoughts , and therefore set the best face he could upon the matter : when the Officer had left the Prince , and was gone away , he observed that Sextus looked sometimes upon Amilcar , sometimes upon Celeres , and sometimes upon him ; for he could not imagine Artimedorus or Zenocrates , two Sons unto the King of Clusium , because their Accent was purely Greek , and he knew very well that the King of Clusium's Son was not brought up in Greece . But desiring to talk of this with the Princes his Brothers though they seldome used to talk and converse together , he severed those from the rest , and rid some twenty paces before , not taking any notice of those who followed ; for he did not think that the last thing which the King his Fathers Officer had told him , had heen heard ; so as Aronces , closing with this occasion , he beckned unto Celeres , and staying some places behind , they rid softly , so as they were a hundred paces behind the rest when they entred into a thick and dark Wood. So as Aronces desiring so much liberty alone as to think what he should do , he took a little blind path way with Celeres , which after a hundred turnings and windings did bring them into a little solitary Valley , where there was four or five poor Shepherds cottages upon the side of a little Rivulet ; no sooner were they there , but they stayed , and imagining that Sextus would send to seek them , Aronces looked upon his friend with eyes so full of sadness , as was enough to melt a heart into sorrow . Now Celeres ( said he unto him ) what say you now to the cruelty of my destiny ? Fortune indeed is very cruel unto you ( replied Celeres unto whom Aronces had told all he heard ) for I must confess I know not what course you ought or can take . I can dye Celeres ( replied he ) and that 's the most reasonable course I can take . Consider but my condition well and you will find that I have reason to do so ; for as I gathered from the speech of the Officer , Tarquin does almost certainly know that the Daughter of Clelius , is in his Power , and he will be glad to know that Clelia is she that is the Daughter of his Enemy . Moreover if I do return to the Camp , I am sure to be a Prisoner , for I shall be known : If I do not return they will follow me , and which is most considerable , I shall do an ill Office unto Clelia , since I cannot return unto Rome : both you and I , and Amilcar also shall pass for cheats and impostors ; for we have told Tarquin that you are Clelia's Brother . And yet in not going I see more danger towards her ; fot perhaps by talking unto Tarquin I shall stay his fury against that admirable Lady . Your greatest comfort is ( replied Celeres ) that since Tarquin hath some inclination towards Clelia , certainly he will not treat her so cruelly . Oh Celeres ( cryed out Aronces ) what comfort can it be to see a Tyrant in love with ones Mistress ? Yet I must confess that now I am angry that the beauty of Lucretia pleaseth Sextus , more then the beauty of Clelia ; for I know none fitter then he , to stand between her , and his Fathers fury . But alas unto what a pittiful condition am I brought , who for the safety of Clelia , must wish well unto my most insolent Rivals ? As they were thus talking , they heard a great noise which made them look about ; and they were no sooner turned , but they espyed coming out of a corner in this Valley , the Prince of Numidia and Horacius who were fighting , and Herminius parting them , though they were both Rivals unto his friend , and though by their death he had been rid of two redoubtful enemies . This sight did so surprize Aronces thar as the state of his mind then stood , he knew not whether what he saw was true or no ; for he could not imagine that Horacius should be so soon recovered . It is true that it well appeared , those two stout Rivals had not all their strength ; for though they fought with abundance of animosity and courage , yet one might plainly perceive , that both of them were weak , especially Horacius ; as for the Prince of Numidia it was long since he was well recovered of his Wounds , and therefore had time enough to gather strength , if his melancholy had been no hinderance . But Aronces and Celeres seeing this Combate , and seeing Herminius very busie in parting them , Aronces was in sufficient perplexity . However men of great Souls when they see others fighting , have but two wayes to chuse , either to part them , or to take side . Aronces not being able to take the latter of these wayes ; because it was hard for him to chuse between two Rivals , and because he scorned advantages , he went straight towards them with Celeres , whom he accquainted with his intention . But though they went as men whose intentions were to help Herminius in parting them , yet they did not at the first take it so , but recoyling back some paces , they turned both against Aronces , as against him that was most to be feared , and asked him , which of them two he would have to fight with him : But Aronces not hearkening to what they said , cryed out that it was not a time to fight and kill one another , when there might be some use of each other to deliver Clelia ; but it was better to suspend their Animosities , as he would his , until she were free . He had no sooner said so , but he saw the Prince Sextus appear at the end of the Valley with all his Troops ; for he seeing that Aronces did not follow him , he believed therefore that it was he who was Son to the King of Clusium ; so as turning back , he fortuned to light just upon the place where these three Rivals were together . Mean time , as things stood , since neither the interests of Aronces nor Horacius was not to fall into the hands of Tarquin , they both of them took a way through the thick of the Wood , and Herminius followed them . But when Aronces saw that the Prince of Numidia stayed behind them , he hastily bid Adieu unto his friend and his Rival , and turned back , not being able to leave such a terrible enemy as the Prince of Numidia about Tasquin , lest though that Prince should not be so cruel as to put Clelia to death , yet he might be so unjust as to marry her unto that Prince . So as finding it more safety for her , to return to Tarquin , since his Rival was to be there : He went to Sextus . And when that Prince asked him who those were which rushed through the Wood , out of his friendship to Herminius and generosity to Horatious , he said that they were men he knew not , and that as he met them he parted them , imagining that Sextus could not discern them , because their faces were turned the other way . After this , Aronces presented outo him the Prince of Numidia though his Rival . After which , Sextus taking Aronces apart , he asked him whether it was true , that he was Son to the King of Clusium ? I have asked Amilcar , Artimedorus , and Zenocrates ( said he unto him ) who are all your friends , but they will tell me nothing ; yet since I love you , I shall be glad to know it , that I might the better serve you . Aronces was now hard put to it ; for considering the inclination which Sextus seemed to have to Clelia , he thought it no prudence to tell him who he was , since it was likely that e're long he would know Clelia was the Daughter of Clelius , whom they would not have him to love . Yet the new inclination of Sextus unto Lucrecia , did take off that objection : and judging also that he could not long hide himself , he confessed that he was Porsenna's Son. He had no sooner confessed this , but Sextus blusht ; and looking upon Aronces , tell me truly ( said he ) is this pretended Sister of Celeres , the Daughter of Clelius ? I know she is , and therefore will not seek for the reason , why you would not say that Lucrecia seemed fairer in your eye then she . However , ( added he , and would not give Aronces time to Answer ) I will not advise you to put your self into the hands of the King my Father , unless you will hazard the life of Clelia , but I will promise you to protect her as far as I am able , and also to steal her away if Tarquin should come to the last extremities against her . And therefore when I begin to march steal you away from me the second time , and I will promise none shall follow you . Since what Sextus said , seemed to be very obliging , Aronces thanked him , and without telling him precisely whether he would follow his Counsel , or not , they began to march ; but in marching Amilcar being come to Aronces , he gave him an account of all passages : Afterwards marching a little asunder from the rest , he began to examine the pitiful condition wherein they were , and their ir-resolution what course to take . For truly , said she , he who advises me to keep out of the hands of a violent Prince , he himself knows not what Justice or Generosity is ; he seems to be in love with Clelia , he can love as many beauties as he can see , and consequently may love Clelia and Lucrecia both at once ; he tells me of stealing away the Person whom I love , to save her life , and doubtless if he should steal her away , he would not give her unto me . But on the other side , if I should put my self into the hands of Tarquin , I should be a Prisoner both to him and to the King my Father : I shall perhaps be only an unhelping Spectator of all those punishments , which the Tyrant will inflict upon Clelia , and shall not have so much liberty as to die with her . But alas , if I should flie or hide my self , what can I do that way either for Clelia , or for my self ? I durst not go to Rome and endeavour to deliver Clelia , I cannot go into the Camp and kill Tarquin if he intend to put her to death ; and which way soever I look , I see nothing but inevitable misery . As Aronces said so , and as Amilcar was going to reply , they came to a place in the Wood , where several ways crossed : So as Sextus turning aside his head , he made a sign unto Aronces , as who should say , this is the place where he should separate from him ; but that which seemed to prompt him to a resolution , was it which made him more un-resolved , not being able to imagine that Sextus could have so much generosity , as to have no self end in the counsel which he had given him : So as staying in that place with Amilcar not knowing himself which way to wend , his Soul was tumultuously agitated with those various thoughts which Love did raise , as he could not stir a step either backward or forward . The End of the First Part. CLELIA , AN EXCELLENT NEW ROMANCE : DEDICATED TO MADEMOISELLE de LONGUEVILLE . The SECOND PART . Written in French by the Exquisite Pen of Monsieur de Scudery , Governour of Nostredame de la Gard. LONDON , Printed for Dorman Newman and Thomas Cockerel . 1678. TO MY HONOURED LADY , THE LADY Dorothy Heale . MADAM , IF to comply with your Modesty were not to sin unpardonably against your other Vertues , whose infinite merit enforceth all persons to disobey you , by a professed admiration and acknowledgement of them , I should fear to own this Duty . But the offence being so general , and the Person against whom it is committed of so great a Goodness , I am the better encouraged to hope your Pardon for a zeal so inconsiderable , that the noise thereof will be soon lost in the crowd and universal acclamations of your Admirers . Amongst these , MADAM , you may behold those generous Persons upon whose Vertues Rome , the Empress of the World , was Founded , suing to yours for Protection , which ( if you please to hear them relate their misfortunes ) I am confident your Charity will not deny , and they shall then confess themselves rewarded far above the merit of their unjust sufferings . It is not , MADAM , that I dare wish these vacant hours should betray the least minute of yours to a loss ; it will be happiness enough that you allow them to live under your Name , in whom all those scattered excellencies , which are here divided amongst many Persons , are united and perfected ; for which there cannot be a greater veneration than that of MADAM , Your most humbly devoted Servant , J. DAVIES . CLELIA . The Second Part. BOOK I. O Ye gods , cry'd out Aronces , with a doleful accent , viewing the several ways , whereof it was now in his power to take his choice , into what a strange confusion am I reduced ! Why do you not either either enlighten my mind , or force my Will ? Or why must I be ignorant of what I ought , or might , or would do ? It is indeed high time , replied Amilcar , to resolve on something ; for when all is done , you must either for the Camp or for Rome . It is resolv'd , replied immediately Aronces ; it is resolv'd , and what ever may be the event , I must go thither where Clelia is , and there expect how Fortune shall dispose of us . The Sage Sivelia will haply favour me with a retirement , she well knows the tender affection of her Son Herminius towards me , she hates the Tyrant , and loves Vertue , which is motive enough to oblige her to do me any good office . If I repair to the Camp , continued he , I shall be discovered to be the Son of Porsennas , secured , and sent to Clusium , without being able to do any thing for Clelia . In the mean time it is easily conceived she will want assistance , whether Tarquin consider her as the Daughter of his Enemy ; or look on her as a Servant ; or that Prince Sextus forgetting the beauty of Lucrecia , be absolutely subdued by hers . Therefore my dear Amilcar do you repair to the Camp , and there employ that noble Talent which the gods have bestowed on you , cunningly to divert Tarquin from causing any search to be made for me at Rome ; nay acquaint not even Sextus himself with my resolution thither ; be both the Protector of Clelia's fortune and mine ; engage our friends to contribute their services ; and to be short omit nothing which your generosity , friendship , or courage shall suggest unto you , as sit to be done . This said , Aronces and Amilcar resolved on a certain place , where they should hear from each other , and so parted , the former making towards Rome , the other to the Camp. Amilcar made such speed , that recovering the time which he had spent with his friend , he overtook Prince Sextus before he had reach'd the Camp , which he did purposely , that he might be an eye-witness of the first transports of Tarquin , when he should understand that Aronces was not in his power . But having joyned with this Prince , and those which accompanied him , Collatine asked him where Aronces was ; whereto Amilcar answering , that he had lost sight of him in the Wood , and believ'd he would soon overtake them : Sextus , who was satisfied , he would not return , and had his imagination filled with the beauty of Lucrecia , began to play upon Collatine , and told him that Aronces was fallen in love with his Wife , and haply was returned to Collatia . Be it so my Lord , replied Collatine smiling , you may lament the misfortune of your Friend ; for as to the humour of Lucrecia , if I were not her Husband , I would never be her Servant , were I not resolved to be the most wretched of all Men. Hah Collatine ( replied Amilcar , who made it his business to divert the company from thinking on Aronces ) what a happy Man are you to be Husband to one of the greatest Beauties in the World , and yet be guilty of no Jealousie ? It is indeed , says the Prince of Pometia , a very rare thing . I am of your mind , replied Sextus smartly , but when all is done it is not so strange that Collatine should not be jealous of a Woman that never sees any body , one that views not her own beauty , and one so jealous of her self , that she will not be seen by any . What Sextus says , replied Artimedorus , is questionless considerable , yet the felicity of Collatine , is not to be esteemed the less , who is married to one who only loves him and solitude . For my part , said the pleasant Zenocrates , I should rather wish to be a while jealous , then to have my wife given so to solitude . But I , replied Collatine , am very well pleased with mine , not that if she were of an humour to be as gallant as they say your Grecian and African Ladies are , I should be ever the more jealous . You would indeed do very well in that , replied Amilcar , for to speak truly , jealousie in a Husband many times hastens the misfortune by fears , since that his jealousies rendring him hateful to his wife , she most commonly bestows all the love she abates him , upon some other . Such was the discourse this merry company entertained themselves with , when they came to the Camp : but they had scarcely reached Sextus's Tent , but he sees a Man conducted by an Officer of Tarquin's who very earnestly viewed all those which followed him , whence he inferred , that it must be that Envoy of the King of Clusium , who came to seek Aronces . So that approaching Amilcar , he communicated this observation to him , and asked him softly , where his friend was . My Lord , replyed he , I left him so distracted , as to resolution , that as I dare not assure you whether we may not see him here to morrow morning ( though it be contrary to my advice ) so am I utterly ignorant where he is , as having onely a promise that I shall know . In the mean time I conjure you to serve him what lyes in your power , as also to protect Clelia ; and this continued he , I conjure you to do by the beauty of Lucrecia . It is but a day since , replied Sextus , that if you had made any request to me , I was onely exorable by the fair eyes of Clelia : but now , added he laughing , those of Lucrecia carry it . Ah , my Lord ( replied Amilcar laughing with him ) you do well to prefer the Brown Beauty before that which is Flaxen hair'd , for the latter is often guilty of coldness and indifference , and seldome discovers any picquancy or passion . Upon this the Prince enters his Tent , taking no notice that he had seen the Envoy of the King of Clusium , who having viewed the Prince of Pometia , Prince Titus , Artemidorus , Amilcar , Zenocrates , Celeres , Collatine , and the rest of the company , told Tarquin's officer , who conducted him , that he whom he sought was not there , and so made towards this Prince , to acquaint him , that he had not found his Masters Son. But he was hardly in his presence , ere Sextus accompany'd onely by Amilcar , and Zenocrates , came into him . In the mean time , Tarquin being in a great distraction of mind , asked somewhat hastily , whether he had heard that Ardea should be reliev'd by Collatia , for to be short , continu'd he , I cannot conceive , but that you leaving the Camp , while I was engaged in so important a siege , you had some other design in it than your diversion . Sextus not us'd to brook such reproaches , was incens'd into a blush , and answer'd him as roundly . But Amilcar knowing how much it concern'd Aronces , there should be no mis-intelligence betwixt these Princes , he engaged himself into their contest with that pleasant confidence , which is so natural to him , and which gained him the oportunity to speak what he would , without offence taken . So that Tarquin recovering his tenderness towards his son , by the mediation of Amilcar , at length came to ask where Aronces was . My Lord , while we all came somewhat disorderly , every one according to his impatience , to be at the Camp , I am to learn whether Aronces be come before us , or be yet behind , and all I can say of him is , that I have not seen him since we came into a wood , that is not far hence . He had fcarce said this , but Tarquin commanded he should be sought in his Tent , and all places he used to frequent ; but it being fruitless to look after him , word was brought to Tarquin he was not returned . This gave him occasion to suspect he might be son to the King of Clusium , since that he appeared not . But to be more fully satisfied , he obliged the envoy of Porsenna , to describe him whom he sought , which he did so naturally , that it was no longer doubted , but that Aronces was the very Prince . Tarquin knowing that Celeres was his intimate friend , he sent him to seek him , and in the mean , inquired of Amilcar and Zenocrates , what they knew of the condition of Aronces . The latter answered , that his acquaintance with him was onely that he casually met him upon a journey , but for his birth and quality he knew nothing . And for my part , sayes Amilcar , though I know no more of him than Zenocrates , yet I am perswaded he deserves your Majestyes protection . Ah Amilcar , cryes out Tarquin , I would not wish Porsenna's son in my power , but onely to hinder him from doing a thing which would cause me to hate him , and which one day would raise a war between Rome and Etruria . For , to be short , if Clelius's daughter were once Queen of Clusium , I know nothing should divert me from entring into a war , should dethrone her , which I should be farther incouraged to , for that it were to satisfie the desires of Porsenna , who pretends an aversion she should ever reign over his Subjects . After some other discourse , Celeres returns , but though he answered what ever Tarquin demanded , with much prudence and circumspection , yet was this Prince further satisfied , that Aronces was the son of Porsenna ; which thought Celeres did not acknowledge , yet was it easily discovered , that , not answering positively ; neither as to the place of his birth , nor quality , there must be some secret reason that hindred him . But to be absolutely resolved ; this Envoy of the King of Clusium having mentioned a mole which he that he sought had on his hand , Tarquin had observed it one day , that Aronces presenting him with two Prisoners he had taken , he stretched forth his hand to shew them unto him , so that the business being by this discovery put out of all doubt , Tarquin commanded he should be diligently sought out . He even sent to Rome to take him , if he were returned thither , and he spake with that violence , which easily discovered his mind disturbed by more then one passion . But my Lord , sayes Amilcar to him , may I presume to ask you what crime hath this pretended son of the King of Clusium committed ? He loves the daughter of a man I hate , replied he furiously , and the King his father desires me to secure him , lest his passion engage him into something unworthy his quality , and the greatness of his courage . But my Lord , replyes Amilcar , do you know where the daughter of your enemy is , whom Aronces is in love with ? In all likelihood , says he , she is among the Captives , which were taken at the fally out of Ardea ; but this difficulty is to know which of them is the daughter of Clelius , for they are all very amiable ; in the mean time , it is my greatest concernment to be satisfied . If you please , my Lord , replyes cunningly Amilcar , I will be your spie , for ( added he slily ) since there is no more to doe , then to cross Aronces's Marriage , I shall easily wave the interests of his love to engage my self into those of his ambition . What you say is very pertinent , or very generous , replyes Tarquin , but all things considered , I am resolved to be my own spie , for I would not be deceived in this design . Sextus hearing his Father speaking thus , was troubled at it , as inferring thence , that he must needs love Clelia ; which consideration had almost restor'd him to the inclination he once had to that Beauty , and taken away much of that which he now had to Lucrecia . But at length Tarquin being resolved to act alone , Sextus shifting place , changed with all his sentiments , and not considering Clelia otherwise than as his friends Mistress , he directed all his thoughts to Lucrecia , and imagining what a great satisfaction it is to conquer a heart with was never conquered , he could think of nothing else ; for Amilcar , he advised with Artemidorus , Zenocrates , and Celeres , concerning the interests of their Friend , insomuch , as conceiving it requisite he should be acquainted with the state of his affairs , they sent to him a trusty Slave , directed to the vertuous Sivelia's house , so to be brought to Aronces . But for Tarquin , he was in a strange disturbance , as not being able to remain long in that uncertainty ; so that the siege of Ardea being in a good condition , he resolved to pass away a day or two at Rome , as well to discover by his own industry , which of the Captives was the daughter of Clelius , as to cause a strict search to be made after Aronces , The next day therefore , without any further delay , he departed , and came to Rome the same night , where he was no sooner arived , but the cruel Tullia , who had perceived that Clelia had smitten the heart of the King her Husband , came and acquainted ( though she knew nothing of it ) that the Captive whom he preferred before all the rest , was certainly the Daughter of Clelius , and Mistress of Aronces , which she augmented with a hundred other things of her own invention , to induce him to believe it . But he not being thereby convinced , and that the secret passion of his soul , flattered him into a Wish , that that person might not be the daughter of his Enemy , he gave the less credit to Tullia's relation . I know very well , answered he that by many arguments , Clelius's daughter is among the Captives ; for , to be short , they were taken escaping out of Ardea , whence the Envoy of the King of Clusium affirmes , that that daughter of my Enemy was departed not long before the siege . Beside , the Grand Vestal , Sister to Clelius , pleaded for their Liberty , with an earnestness by which I easily perceived , that there was an interest of family , which she was more tender of , than any Vestal Privileges . But all this does not absolutely satisfie me , that this fair Captive , of whom you spake , is the daughter of Clelius . If you were not prepossessed , replied the fierce Tullia , you would believe as I doe ; for as she is more beautiful then the rest , so is she the more likely to kindle a violent passion . Nay she is withall more given to melancholly , she hath much the aire of a Roman Lady , she will not positively tell who she is ; and I have observed , that twice or thrice she hath not answered to the name which she now hath , whence I infer , it is not her own , and that she is not yet sufficiently accustomed to the name which her companions have given her . But I beseech you , replyes hastily Tarquin whence are you so resolved , that this beautiful Captive must be the Daughter of Clelius ? When you have told me ( replied she as fiercely ) the reason , why you would not have her to be your Enemyes Daughter , I will tell you why I would have her to be so : Did you not know it , replyed he , I would tel you , but since it is so easie for you to imagine it , I shall spare my self the pains . However it be , replied she , know that I think it unworthy , that he who hath brought Rome it self under subjection , should submit himself to a Captive , and haply the Daughter of his Enemy ; and assure your self further , that Tullia , who hath violated all right to put the Scepter into your hand , can easily hinder that person from coming above her , who ought not to look on me , but kneeling . Having thus said , this fierce Princess departed , and Tarquin being in a strange confusion of thoughts , was onely certain of this , that he had a greater affection to Clelia , than he had ever had for any . But indeed ambition had so taken up his whole life before , that it may be said , he had not the leisure to Love ; but as things stand now , Ambition lay in a manner dormant in his heart , since he saw no further object to engage his wishes . And since there is a certain relation between Love and Ambition ( since that certainly it is as great an ambition to reign in the heart of a beautiful person , as in a State ) Tarquin was insensibly captivated by the beauty of Clelia . But as the cruel Tyrant knew as yet better how to hate then to love , he was strangely tormented in mind , fearing to find the same person the object of his hatred and his love . Is it possible , said he within himself , that I should be so infortunate , as to love the daughter of Clelius ? No , no , added he , it is an absolute impossibility , for my Heart without the assistance of my Reason , would have soon discovered the Daughter of my Enemy , and would not have been guilty of so great a baseness as to have loved her . It must be so , continued he , there is such an Antipathy between Clelius and me , and I have so inveterate a hatred for him , that if he were certainly the father of this beautiful person , I should be naturally obliged to hate her . But in sine ( continued he after he had paused a while ) in case my heart have betrayed me , if I am really deceived , and that this fair and inchanting Captive be effectually the Daughter of my Enemy , what course should I take ? At these words Tarquin stopt a while , but suddenly recovering himself , Ah! base spirit that I am , cryed he , do I deliberate how I should deal with the daughter of Clelius ? No , no , continued he , I defie all further deliberation , I must renounce her love , I must burthen her with my hatred and chains , and put her to death , to be revenged of her Father . But am I certain I should do what I say ( said he again to himself ) I have certainly in my life done things so extraordinary , that such an action as this might be lookt on as an ordinary consequence of the greatness of my courage ; but when all is done , I never did any thing that seemed so heard to do as this : I have sacrificed a Wife to my Ambition , t is true ; but I had no great love for her . I dethroned Servius Tullius , I acknowledge it ; but I had ever hated him ; and I never yet met with a necessity should force me to destroy that which I loved because I have loved nothing but my own greatness , and therefore I must confess I am yet to resolve what I should do : if this fair prisoner proved my Enemyes daughter . Here Tarquin was silent , and having paused a while , he repaired to the lodgings of the Captives , with intention to try all means to discover which of them was the true daughter of Clelius . But when he was employed in this visit , Aronces struggled with incredible afflictions . For as according to his expectation , he had found the sage and generous Sivelia servent to serve him , so he was hid in her house , and by her means held correspondence with all the secret friends of Clelius and Herminius , as also with the Grand Vestal . Thus he knew all that passed in the Camp , and at Rome , for the Slave which Amilcar had sent , was come to him , and by Sivelia he knew all that happened in the City . But that was it that rendred him the more unhappy , for as the state of affairs stood then , he could not rationally hope to apply any remedy thereto , Tarquin's power seemed to be so strongly establisht , that nothing could shake it . He was indeed generally hated , but withall he was generally feared , in as much as had he been beloved , he could not have been better obeyed than he was ; and to be short he was become so dreadful , that men durst hardly think ought against him . There was not one true Roman who wished not it were in his power to destroy him , but there was not one who had courage enough to undertake it : so that it might be said that Rome had alwayes an infinite number of men fit to be conspirators , before there ever was any conspiracy ; so dreadful were the proud Tarquin and cruel Tullia grown . Thus all that Aronces could do , was to bemoan himself , and endeavour to find out some means to send to Clelia , to see if there were any possibility to carry her away . But that was a thing seemed not so easie to be done , he being obliged either to continue this retirement , or run the hazard of being taken . Sivelia was of such a high spirit , that she never went to Tullias ; nor was the Grand Vestall's absence thence without suspition : it was not fit many were acquainted with Aronces's retirement in Rome ; all which augmented his misery as much as could be . Tarquin's arrival was no small affliction to him , nay he escaped not the misery of being acquainted with his visit to the Captives , and that the design of it was onely to discover which of the prisoners was the daughter of Clelius , so that his sufferings were such as will hardly admit a perfect imagination of them : For he considered himself every moment ready to be discovered and secured , and that Clelia would be found out by her fathers inveterate enemy , and the cruellest enemy that ever was . Alas ( said he to himself , during the visit ) what a deplorable condition am I in ? for if Tarquin discovered Clelia , and that the hatred he beares her father exceeds the love , it is said , he bears her , he will destroy her , nay , will invent new torments to do it ; but if his love to her shall outvie his hatred to Clelius , to what persecution is she , to what misfortunes am I exposed ? But cruel and proud Tarquin , continued he , though thou were loved as much by the People as thou art hated , and that all my subjects were thy Guard , nothing should discourage me from attempting to deliver Rome , that so I may deliver Clelia , if so be thou art so unjust as to evil intreat her . But while the unfortunate Aronces thus sadly entertained himself , Tarquin was in the lodgings of the Captives , from whom he had received the greatest civility which he could expect from persons , whose liberty could not be obtained without his consent . The end therefore of his coming thither that day , being to discover Clelia , he entertained them all secretly one after another , as soon as the first civilities were over . He was desirous Clelia might be the last he spoke with , because it was she he wisht might not prove the daughter of Clelia ; so that not doubting but to find her among the Captives , he talkt with the sage Cesonia , the merry Plotina , and her companions before he spoke to Clelia . But though he sifted them very craftily , yet he could not make any great discovery ; for being all excellently witty , and withall , bearing a great affection to Clelia , they told him nothing whereby he might be informed which was the daughter of Clelius . But at length , taking Clelia aside , and viewing her sometimes with the looks of a Lover , sometimes with those of an Enemy ( such a distraction was in his soul ) I beseech you , Madam , says he to her , deliver me out of the greatest disquiet I ever was in , and , if it be possible , restore me into a condition , wherein I may both make you happy , and entertain some hope of being so my self . There is such a distance between your fortune and mine , replyes modestly Clelia , that I cannot easily imagine how the same thing can make us both happy : and , my Lord , continued she , can there be any thing wanting to your felicity ? There is Madam , sayes he to her , and to acquaint you wherein my happiness is deficient , you are to know , there are in my soul two passions , both which I would fain satisfie , that is , Revenge and Love ; for , for my part , I have every where placed Revenge among the most violent passions , since there is not any thing from whence proceeds greater violence as to Desire , nor greater sense as to pleasure . I therefore conjure your assistances to appease these two passions which exercise such a Tyranny over my soul . As concerning Love , pursued the Tyrant , I shall need onely to tell you , that you were no sooner in my chains , but I was in yours , I need say no more to engage an answer from you which shall make me happy . But for Revenge you must tell me which of the Captives is the daughter of Clelius , for as for your part , I am confident you cannot be the daughter of a man indeprecably hateful to me , and one whom I will destroy sometime or other , what part soever of the earth affords him a retreat . Clelia hearing Tarquin in such a fury , could not but blush , which he observing , and interpreting to signifie as much as that he might thence conceive she was the daughter of Clelius , he was surprised into the most horrid agitation of spirit could be imagined . However Love prevailing in this first sally , Ah Madam ( cryed he taking her by the hand ) be not the daughter of my Enemy , I conjure you , for I perceive that all your beauty could hardly fasten love so in my heart , but that hatred would forcibly displease it , If therefore you are not Clelius's daughter , shew me her whom I must sacrifice to my vengeance ; but if you are she , deceive me if you can , and name some other to me who shall suffer all those punishments which the daughters of Clelius ( the daughter of my most mortal Enemy ) deserves . I shall presently believe you Madam , continued he , and I shall not afterwards trouble my self to be undeceived , so you but satisfie the love I bear you . What you tell me , my Lord ( replyed Clelia , with an admirable expression of a great courage ) is so sudden and so strange , that I hardly know what to answer to it : But now I am provided , and shall do it so exactly , that you shall not need any further to persecute either my companions or me . Know therefore my Lord , that I do not conceive my self any wayes obliged to tell you whether I am Clelius's daughter , or not , and so I shall tell you nothing which may give you any light in that you so much desire to know , yet shall not stick to tell you what I truly conceive of your demand , whether I am she or not . For if I am not she , but some one of my companions be daughter to that unfortunate Exile , I will dye ere I discover her , having heard what I have said . But if on the contrary , I am she , whom yet you would not know , but that you might hate and destroy , I declare unto you , that if the meatal of my heart be right , I shall wish rather your hatred , than your love , and shall never submit to flatter the passion of a man would take away my father's life . Therefore , my Lord set your mind at rest for this matter , for as my Companions will not betray me , in case I were Clelius's Daughter , so neither shall I discover whether the Daughter of Clelius be among them : And to puzzle your enquiry the more , I will not positively tell you , whether I am or I am not Daughter to that noble Roman . I would not believe that you are his Daughter ( replyed he abruptly ) but you discover somewhat the fire of his heart ; and if the mildness of your looks did not abate the sharpness of your words , I should immediately treat you as the Daughter of Clelius . As I am perswaded ( replyes Clelia ) that I have said nothing to you , which I ought not to have said , so I cannot admit of any repentance for it . But my Lord , continued she , whether some one of my companions be Clelius's Daughter , or that I am she , is it possible you should not see , that your mind cannot be guilty of these cruel sentiments of detestation , without a greater injustice than any you now stand accused of ? All the violence you have committed since you came into the World , were done in order to your mounting the Throne ; but what would it advance you to sacrifice a wretched Captive ? To be revenged , replyed he insolently , in the Daughter of all the mischiefs the Father hath , or hath endeavoured to do me . For I am certain , continued he , that in what place soever Clelius is , he is perpetually plotting my ruine , and when he shall not imagine any possibility to accomplish his design , he will persecute me with his wishes , and it will be his affliction that he cannot do it . But to be short ( Madam ) there is no mean in this case , you must either name me a daughter of Clelius , whom I may as highly hate , as I love you . I have told you already how gladly I would be deceived ; but my Vengeance requires a Victim , for in that transportation I now am in , if you do not what I desire , I shall deal with all your companions , as daughters of Clelius , that so I might not be deceived as to that point : And so while you receive from me a thousand and a thousand expressions of affection , they shall as many of my detestation , and pretended cruelty . Ah my Lord , cryed out the generous Clelia , though I were at my own disposal , though Tullia were not your Wife , and though you offered to raise me into the Throne , I should abhor the love of a Prince so unjust as you are . How now Coyness ; sayes he to her , do you slight the passion of a man , who never loved any thing but Glory and You ? Who hath brought all that have resisted him under subjection , who hath subdued a heart as great , and as high flown as yours , and yet makes you that offer which never was made to any ? In the mean time , continued he , do not imagine that what I say is an airy threat , for I go presently , and begin the punishment of your Companions , by separating them from you . To be short , Tarquin commanded the Captain of his Guards to be called , but Clelia staying him , no my Lord ( sayes she to him , with an undisturbed generosity ) it shall never be said , that I have altogether escaped the injustice of Tarquin ; and my life , in the condition I am , is not so precious , as that it should be preserved by any treacherous act . Know then , unjust Prince , that I am the daughter of the noble Clelius , and that my true name is Clelia . Ah Madam ! replied he , why do you tell me what I desire not to know ? I tell it you ( replied she with a wonderful constancy ) that you may see I am not unworthy my Fathers virtue , and that though I had not my birth in Rome , yet I have a heart truly Roman . Clelia uttered these words with a confidence so allayed with modesty and composure , that Tarquin was amazed at it . Ah Madam , cryes he , you must questionless have a greater sence of the love I bare you , than I imagined , since you discover such a secret to me . But I know not ( continued he sighing ) what reason you have to trust me , for the agitation of mind I am in , makes me uncertain whether I yet love you , or begin to hate you . Hate me , hate me , my Lord , replied she , for it will be much easier for you to satisfie your love . I have at this instant so great a desire to hate you , replied he , and have so much reason to justifie it , that I despair not to subdue that other cruel passion which is in my soul . But to do it the more easily , I must forbid my self your sight , for though I am incensed by your confidence , yet the sweetness of your looks dis-ingages my cruelty and dis-arms my fury . And I wish it the pleasure of the Gods , my Lord , replyed she , I were so powerful as to re-instate Reason in your Soul , and banish thence that injustice which makes you hate my Father , and so fills your government with violence , that you can never expect Love where you find Obedience . Ah , excessive Charm I ( cryed he , relenting on a sudden ) how little would I have the hatred of all the World , so I had but your love ! You are yet , continued he , at liberty , to retract what you told me . Tell me , I conjure you , that your affirming your self to be Clelius's Daughter , was onely out of design to save your Champions , hoping the Love I bear you would exempt you from punishment : I promise you belief , and though all the World should tell me that you were my Enemies Daughter , and that he himself should confirm it , I would not credit it , if you did not tell me so your self . To be short , have you not observed , that I have not done what I might for your discovery , and on the contrary , have only said that by which I might not discover you ? For I might more easily have scrued out this secret , by giving you hopes of all things , and promising to pardon the Father for the Daughters sake , which you might , with justice expect from a man so deeply in Love as I am . Tell me then , I once more conjure you , that you are not Clelius's Daughter ; deceive me , since it is for your advantage I would be deceived : But to deceive me right , abjure the interests of my Enemy , and if the sacrificing of Tullia can translate you into her place , I can easily consent to it . No , no , my Lord , replied Clelia , without seeming to be moved , I shall never recant ; and since I have confessed my birth to you , my discourse and resentments shall be proportionate to it . I will not promise so much for my part , replied he , for if you will obstinately persist to be his Daughter , who hath so often endeavoured to dethrone me , I shall soon deal with you , as such a mans Daughter deserves . When I told you my name was Clelia , replyed she , I prepared my self to suffer all your outrages , and that like a Daughter of Clelius , that is to say , with an unalterable constancy . Hah , 't is too much , cryes out the unjust Prince , so boldly to name my Enemy , and make it a glory to be the Daughter of a man who hates me beyond the measure of all hatred that ever was . This fury having seized Tarquin's mind , it exhaled such black and ominous vapors into his imagination , that though Clelia were the same she was wont to be , that is , one of the most beautiful persons in the World , yet he looking on her with eyes troubled and eclipsed by the several passions which were stirring in him , thought her not now , what he thought her a quarter of an hour before . Being therefore as unlikely to treat her with the same respect , he commanded her to be carried to a lodging apart , that she should be carefully watched , and should not be admitted to speak with any whatever . All her friends and companions , who were on the other side of the Chamber , hearing this unjust command , cast themselves at Tarquin's feet , to beseech him not to separate them from Clelia . If there be any one among you , replyed he insolently , that will be Clelius's Daughter instead of her , I will be content , if she be . For my part , sayes the generous Cesonia , there 's not any thing I will not say or do , to keep such a vertuons person from being ill intreated . What you say is great and noble , replyed Clelia ; but if you think me worthy of so high a testimony of friendship , I must intreat you not to envy me the Glory to be Daughter to the most vertuous Roman , that ever Rome was Mother of : Take not that from me , I conjure you , since it is almost the only comfort I have left me . At these words , Tarquin being at a loss of all patience , caused the order he had given for the separation of Clelia and her companions , to be put in execution , he remaining immalleable amidst the Tears of so many eminent Beauties ; which done , he departed to his Apartment . But he was no sooner arrived there , but one of those he employed to discover what passed in the houses of those unfortunate Nobles he had banished Rome , acquaints him , that there was a man lay very secret at the vertuous Sivelia's house ; adding , that it was in all likelyhood , Herminius , who was come away disguised from Ardea , and come to Rome to raise some tumult while he were ingaged in that Siege . Tarquin being then extreamly disturbed in his mind , did not at the first consider the probability , or improbability of this report ; but being alwayes ready to do violence , he commanded a strong party to go and search Sivelia's house , in case she should make any resistance against those should come and demand Herminius . But he had scarcely given this order , but another relation arrives and confirms the former , and assures him that Aronces lurked somewhere about Rome ; so that concluding that he who was said to be at Sivelia's , might very well be the King of Clusium's Son , he called back him he had commanded to the Mothers of the generous Herminius ; for considering that the business now concerned the taking of a servant of Clelia's , and one of so great quality , he made some distinction between an Enemy ard a Rival , and added some new Orders to the former , that , in case they should find at Sivelia's neither Aronces nor Herminius , they should bring to him the vertuous Roman Lady , to see if he could sift any thing , he desired to know , out of her . He who was ordered to Sivelia's house , could not be there so soon , but , by her intelligence at Court , she had understood , that Tarquin had separated Clelia from the other Captives , that she was narrowly watched , and that there was a rendezvous of those whom this Tyrant used to employ , when some violence was to be committed in any of the houses of those illustrous Citizens , whom he hated only for their virtue . So that she , as famous for her Prudence as her Generosity , conceived that order might concern her , and that haply Tarquin had been acquainted with Aronces's retreat at her house ; for Amilcar had once sent thither , and it was not impossible , but that a Slave might reveal a secret of so great importance ; So that to go prudently to work , she thought fit Aronces were accquainted with the state of Affairs , and considered what were to be done for his safety , if they came to search the house for him : For having a high esteem for him , and looking on him as a friend of her sons , and , though unfortunate , yet guilty of a great Vertue , she was resolved to do as much for Aronces , as she would for Herminius , for whom she would have done any thing . Engaged in this consideration , she went to Aronces , who had just made an end of writing to Amilcar , and acquainting him how things stood , she proposed how much it concerned him suddenly to change his lodging . But I beseech you , sayes she , conceive not I make this Proposition to you , out of any suggestion of fear for my own concernments , for it is long since I am prepared for any violence the Tyrant shall be guilty of . But it so much concerns you , that you be not taken , besides the satisfaction my Son receives in my serving you , that I shall neglect nothing . The safest way therefore is , that you depart my house , and that very suddenly , and lodge your self in some one less suspected . When you are gone , continued she , fear not , I shall discover where you are , though Tarquin put me to the greatest torments , imaginable . I should be very unhappy , replyed Aronces , if I should expose one of the most vertuous Ladies in the World , to so great misery , and I would rather return into the power of Tarquin , than lay you open to his cruelty , To be short , if the admirable and unfortunate Clelia wanted not my assistance , I would spare you even that trouble of finding me a refuge . But ( generous Sivelia ) it is you have acquainted me with her condition ; and if the contrivances of Amilcar , seconded by your endeavours , with those of your friends , and Clelius's , put me not into a condition to carry her away , when Tarquin shall be returned to the Camp , I fear I shall be the most unfortunate man in the World , since that otherwise the earth shall not own a more unhappy person than Clelia . This done , Sivelia conceiving the departure of Aronces was not to be delayed considering the intelligence she had received , told him , that for to make his retreat good , he should be let out at a back-door into a blind street , abutting on the Cyprian street , and that there was a Garden-gate , which should be opened to him ; as soon as she had acquainted herewith a certain friend of hers , who was Aunt to Brutus . But that you may be the more confident of her fidelity sayes she to him , know that this illustrious Roman Lady is a friend of Clelius's that she abominates the Tyrant , and that if her life might deliver Rome , she would be glad to sacrifice it . She is very ancient , yet guilty of a great vigour of body and mind ; a lover of Glory and Honesty , a Kinswoman of my Husbands , and one that hath a great affection for me . Here Aronces staying her , told her , there needed so much precaution , and that he wholly resigned himself up to her disposal ; so that to lose no longer time , Sivelia sent one of her servants to this Aunt of Brutus , whom she before had prepared for the business , having indeed alwaies foreseen what she now feared would happen ; so that it being near night , all was accomplished with ease . Thus Aronces having taken leave of Sivelia , who promised to acquaint him with what she should learn , and to send him what ever came from Amilcar , went from the house of this vertuous woman to that of Brutus's Aunt , who not knowing him as yet to be the son of Porsennas , entertained him onely as a friend of Clelius and Herminius , and an enemy of Tarquin . But he was hardly out of Sivelia's , but he who was ordered to come to her house , was at the door followed by those that were able to force obedience . They soon were masters of the gates : but Sivelia knowing they could not find what they came for , she her self gave order all the lodgings of the house should be opened to them , Which done , the Tyrants officer in this business telling her , that he was commanded by Tarquin to bring her to the Palace ; she told him , that heretofore she had more willingly obeyed him , when she was commanded to depart Rome , than she could now , that she was to go to a place where she had not set her foot since the death of the generous Tanaquil , and the Princess of Ameriola ; but that howsoever she was ready to go along with him . To be short , followed by many of her Slaves , she is conducted to Tarquin , who no sooner cast his eye on her , but he asked her , whether it were Herminius or Aronces who had lain concealed in her house . My Lord ( replies she without the least disturbance ) if you truly knew what I am going to tell you , that is , that I shall tell you nothing which shall give you the least discovery of what you desire to know . For if neither Aronces nor my Son had been at my house , I should be obliged to say , I had not seen them ; and if either of the two have really been there , I should so much the more earnestly assure you that your intelligence hath been false , for there are some emergencies wherein truth it self is criminal . If you might therefore , with less trouble to your self , have spared your pains of sending for the widow of a man of a great vertue , whom you did not love , and mother of another , whom you hate , though all the world assure me he hath all those qualities which can render a person of Honour worthy to be loved . The question is not , whether I have , or have not reason to hate Herminius , replies the rude Tyrant , for I never much examined that in all my life , because I suppose those that are in soveraign power do right , when they do what they will. But the business now is , to tell positively in what place he now is , who lay secret in your house , and whom you now have disposed elsewhere . No , no , my Lord , I shall never be forced to tell what I know not , or what I have no mind to reveal ; therefore all I have to do , is to assure you that you get nothing out of me which may be prejudicial either to Aronces or Herminius , and that this resolution is such as no rewards , nor menaces , can make me change . Tarquin seeing this constancy of Sivelia , was extreamly exasperated , and spoke all he conceived would shake her resolution , but it proved fruitless , and she behaved her self with so much cunning and indifference , that he was somewhat doubtful whether he had been truly informed . So that to gain leisure to examine his own apprehensions , he sent Sivelia back to her house , and commanded all out of his presence . But this solitude lasted not long , for the cruel Tullia , who had learnt how things stood , came to tell him that he was not so diligent as he should be , to satisfie the King of Clusium , that in the mean time he might want the assistance of his armes , seeing the obstinancy of those of Ardea , and that for this reason he should have searched for Aronces in all the houses in Rome . It is true ( continued she , out of a hideous design of wickedness ) there is a short and a surer way to satisfie Porsennas ; for since , as they say , the daughter of Clelius is among the Captives , the onely way is suddenly to dispatch her , for that done , where ever Aronces be , he will soon resolve to return to Clusium , there being , questionless , no more approved remedy against Love , than the death of the person loved . I think the advice very good ( replyes Tarquin somewhat sullenly ) but presently holding his peace , he studied a while , as if he would have examined whether that which Tullia said , or he said himself , was well or ill spoken . So that in this secret discourse , perceiving that Tullia passionately wished the death of Clelia , rather out of a suggestion of jealousie , than any reason of state , he became the protector of her , to whom he had carryed himself as a Tyrant and a Persecutor , and not acquainting Tullia that he really knew the daughter of Clelius , when you have advised me to put to death all these Captives ; said he to her , you consider not , but that onely one can be my Enemyes daughter , that the rest are persons of quality of Ardea ; that , if we should happen to treat with that City , which defends it self so obstinately , these Ladies will be demanded , and that it might prove of ill consequence to have recourse to so violent a remedy in the present conjuncture . Those of Ardea will be the more hardly reduced , and the secret enemies I have in Rome will make it the pretence of an insurrection , when I am returned to the Camp. Of a hasty man you are a very prudent man , replies smartly Tullia , but I am but too well satisfied , that your Prudence is more obliged to your Love , than to Policy . In the mean time I am to tell you , that though Ardea should prove irreducible by the destruction of these Captives , and that Rome it self should thence rebell , I shall find the means to destroy the daughter of Clelius , that it may never be said , that a Princess who lifted you up into the Throne , be so slighted by you , as to be thought less considerable than a Captive . Fortune , Madam , replied fiercely Tarquin , hath placed you where you are , and me where I am ; therefore let us continue as we are , and assure your self I shall ever do what I ought , to make the best use of that authority , which you say is derived from you . As Tullia was going to make some mischievous reply , Amilcar ( who had prevailed with Prince Sextus to send him to Rome , both to visit Aronces , and endeavour to make Tarquin return to the Camp , so to divert him from seeing Clelia ) had sent in a message to the King for audience . Tarquin , who was well pleased , his conference with Tullia was thus interrupted , gave command he should be admitted , which caused this fierce Princess , who at that time regarded not what news came from the siege of Ardea , to retire grumbling , But Amilcar was scarce come in sight , but Tarquin having received him as well as the present disorder of his mind would permit , asked him the reason of his coming , My Lord , said he to him , Prince Sextus knowing what zeal I have for your service , hath been pleased I should come and represent unto you , how necessary your sudden return to the Camp is , for since the enemy had understood by certain spies , that you were not there , they are strangely encouraged , insomuch that they have ever since excercised us with perpetual sallies . There is also a certain report scattered in the Army , which hath generally disheartned your Souldiery , for it is said you intend to raise the Siege , and will not return any more to the Camp : Therefore am I come in the behalf of all your Captains , to conjure you to return as soon as you can possibly . Prince Sextus himself ( added he very cunningly ) acknowledges that his humour , inclined to pleasures and diversion ; is not so proper to retain soldiers in a regular discipline . Thus my Lord , if you credit me , you will soon disburthen your self of those affaires which detain you at Rome , and repair to the Army . For , to be free with you , I do not conceive you should be so earnest to satisfie the King of Clusium , that you should be wanting to a design so important as the siege of Ardea . Tarquin thanked him for his advice , and told him he would follow it , but that he must conninue yet a day or two at Rome . Amilcar having by this means insensibly dispersed part of the heaviness , which clouded this Princes heart , husbanded so discreetly his humour , that this fierce Tyrant entred into discourse with him , about Aronces and Clelia , as if he would play the mediator between Porsennas and them and that he had changed his sentiments of Clelius , though indeed it was onely to lure Amilcar , reciprocally to tell what he knew of them . But he being faithful to his friend and withal , reserved as Tarquin thought himself , told him nothing that could prejudice either Aronces or Clelia , though it were the hardest task in the world , for he must neither have over-flattered Tarquin's love , nor yet too much awaken hatred and there was a certain moderation to be observed , which onely Amilcar was able to find out . But at length , after along conference , which amounted to nothing , Amilcar retired . However , he could not that night have any account of Aronces , because it was too late ; and not coming to know what had happened at Sivelia's till the next morning , he durst not go thither in the day-time . But as soon as it was night he visited that vertuous Lady , from whom he received all the civilities , which a friend of Aronces and Herminius could expect : so that as soon as the first salutations were over , and some little discourse about the present posture of affaires , she told him she would bring him to the place where Aronces was . But generous Sivelia ( said Amilcar to her , when he knew where Aronces lodged ) doth not Brutus live with his Aunt ? He does , replies the discreet Lady , but trouble not your self for that . I am satisfied , replied Amilcar , he is a man will not dive very deep into your designes ; but if I am confident of his stupidity on the one side , I am fearful on the other . To be short continued he , who told you that this man , who seems to have so little judgement and whom the world looks on almost as an Ideot , may not have wit enough to discover that Aronces lyes concealed at his Aunts ? Not but that I am perswaded he hath more understanding than is believed , for I have seen him smile twice or thrice more opportunely , than if there were no reason for it . However it be , sayes the sage Sivelia , fear not Brutus , and be assured I would not have exposed your noble friend to any danger . I crave your pardon , Madam , replyes pleasantly Amilcar , and that for no light crime , since it is one of the greatest , that I had not absolutely cast my self on your prudence , but presume to dispute any thing which the sage Sivelia had done . But I assure you I shall not , while I live , be guilty of such a miscarriage , and that I had not now slipt into it , if the friendship I bear Aronces had not made me fear what I needed not , since he is under your conduct . Friendship with me , replies the generous Sivelia , signifies a thing so sacred , that if it had engaged you into some speeches I must have distasted , I should not have been displeased . But it is not come to that , for what you said proceeded from caution , and were it not that I am better acquainted than you , with the whole family of Brutus , I should have been to blame to have done what I have . This said , Sivelia , according to her first intention , caused Amilcar to be brought to Brutus's Aunts , where Aronces lay hid ; but he had no sooner seen her , but he thought her worthy to be a friend of Sivelia's and that the affections of these two illustrious persons were cemented with Vertue and Generosity ; for she discoursed with him with so much judgement , and so great goodness , that he might justly conceive , that Aronces would not have trusted himself to a greater Sanctuary . But at length this illustrious Romane , who was called Racilia , perceiving he was in some impatience to see Aronces , led him to his chamber , where none had so much a sight of him , save two Slaves , of whose faith his Lady was confident , not fearing to be deceived in them , as having in matters of great importance , where her whole house was concerned , made trial of their discretion . As soon as Aronces perceived Amilcar , his patience quickly reacht him , to express the joy he had to see him , and to know what occasions brought him to Rome , and what , since his arrival , he had learned of Clelia . He had such an art to make his thoughts so easily intelligible , that though at first he uttered but four or five words Amilcar , by the paraphrase of his looks and actions , understood all he would say . To spare him therefore the pains of asking , he told him in few words the occasion of his coming , and what he had done at Rome since his arrival , assuring him , for his greater comfort , he doubted not but take away Tarquin to the Camp , and consequently remove him , both from Clelia and him ; adding , that he was really much obliged to Prince Sextus , who seemed concerned in his safety , and that of his Mistress . Alas my dear Amilcar , said he to him , I am afraid he is but too much concerned in Clelia . No , no , replyes this pleasant friend , you have now nothing to fear on that side , for 〈◊〉 , the amiable Zenocrates and my self have done nothing since your departure but railed at 〈◊〉 haired Beauties , and celebrate the brown , and presently Lucrecia runs so in his mind , that he can talk of nothing else , unless it be when 〈◊〉 is present , nor can he well abstain then , and some dayes since transported with his amorous imaginations , he had almost discovered to him the passion he had for his wife . Ha , Amilcar , how am I obliged to you sayes Aronces , to have removed from me so terrible a Rival ? and how much would you add to that obligation , if you could hinder Tarquin from being one ? But if he were not , replyed Amilcar , he would be an enemy to Clelia , and she should be equally a mark of his hatred , or his love . Good God! cryes out Aronces , that which I think in this occurrance , is absolutely criminal ; for if I should believe my first apprehensions , I could wish Tarquin were rather an Enemy to Clelia , than a lover ; but after a consideration , resumed he , since that as an Enemy he might take away her life , that as a Lover he may preserve it , and that his love is the necessary obstacle , which staves off the lamentable effects of his hatred ; let us , if we can , wish that he may continue his love to Clelia , but let it be withall , our prayer , that we could dispose of her in such a place as where she may fear neither his Hate nor his Love. To this end , replyed Amilcar , I shall make it my indeavour to continue in Rome , when I have obliged Tarquin to depart , to see if there may not be some means to corrupt the Guards of Clelia , to carry her away , or even to perswade the cruel Tullia to dismiss a Captive , who possesse the heart of Tarquin . Aronces , who could think of nothing but Clelia , swallowed all Amilcar said , as if things were really arrived to that pass , and as those whose souls are governed by a violent passion , he discoursed of occurrences which in probability would never come to pass . He made a hundred frivolous objections , proposed for expedients , things almost impossible , though he knew them to be such , and he kept Amilcar so long that the sage Racilia was fain to send them word that it was time he retired lest that returning late to his lodging , he were suspected engaged in some Plot at Rome , and that it should be discovered it were so indeed ; so that these two friends were forced to separate . My dear Amilcar , sayes Aronces , embracing him , how happy are you , that you are not acquainted with Love ! and how wretched am I , who have not the power even to wish I know it not , though all the unhappiness of my life proceed from this passion . Truly , replyes Amilcar smiling , if you knew how idle he is that loves nothing , you would not think me so happy as you do , for many times I know not how to dispose of my leisure , nor of my reason , no not of my thoughts : and were it not that my own frolick humour gave me some diversion in the Camp , where there are no Ladies , I know not what would become of me ; nay , so far am I from being able to elude Love , real of feigned , more or less , that many times I create to my self an imaginary love , which plaies with me the Lieutenant of a real one . This created passion , when I have none real , exercises my imaginations without disturbing my mind ; and this amorous disposition , causing neither great grief , nor great joy , does yet gently entertain the fondness of my fancy . In this condition I can more easily make Love-verses , than when the soul is hurried away with some violent passion ; and in this humour I can be almost as trivially pleasant in talk , as if I proposed to my self all those indulgences , which feed the hopes of the happiest lovers . Ah , my dear Amilcar , cryed Aronces , you rather affect Love in general , than direct it to your particular Mistress , and could I be but of your humour , I should be much less miserable than I am . Being at this point , they heard a certain noyse upon the stairs , which enquiring what it was , they were told that Brutus was come into the house , so that Amilcar , to give him way to repair to his lodging , stayed a little longer with Aronces , yet not without a little reflection on Brutus's late staying out , for that he could not imagine , that one of no greater designs than he , could be guilty either of humour or business to detain him so long . But he made no longer discant on it , and so parted with his friend , after he had once more promised him the utmost of his power for Clelia , and to engage Tarquin to a sudden return to the Camp , that he might endeavour in his absence to carry away this beautiful person , and that so , as Aronces and she might return to Clelius at Capua , to avoid at once the cruelty of Tarquin , and the violence of Porsennas . But for Amilcar , his intent was to pass into Sicily , and thence return to the Prince of Carthage his Master , knowing well , that by reason of the interests which were to be reconciled between the Republique and that Island , Tarquin was not to be thought over considerable , Rome being not at that time able to wage a Sea-war . But as humane prudence cannot with certainty foresee whatever shall come to pass , though one be ever so expert in the art of disputing by conjectures , Fortune disposed otherwise of things . At first sight it seemed likely things would have happened as Amilcar had imagined , for he acted his part with so much subtilty , that within two dayes he got Tarquin to return to the Camp. It is true , the former of these two daies proved infinitely-crosse to Clelia , for Tarquin came once more to visit her , and talkt to her things so contradictory , that it was easie to perceive that Hatred and Love caused a strange disorder in the heart of that Prince . But as his soul , through the whole course of his life , was rather accustomed to hate than to love , so he insisted more on things harsh and cruel , than those which speak sweetness and passion ; and he much more easily found out words fit to express his hatred than his love : so that he omitted no menace he thought would oblige her to deny her self to be the daughter of Clelius , and to resolve to satisfie his passion . But she being fortified with a rocky constancy , a vertue that hath no parallel , and an extraordinary faith to Aronces , answered him with a confidence might convince him , she would not retract what she had said . Whereupon having shook hands , with all hope of making her change her resolutions , and his love coming to act the last part , he remained a certain time silent , not so much as looking on Clelia , as if he were afraid her beauty might soften the hardness of his heart . He therefore leaned on a window which opened towards Mount Palatine , and musing on the present posture of his soul , Love became predominant , and flattered himself with a perswasion , that if he could subdue the hatred he bore to Clelius , he might conquer Clelia . But he had hardly entertained the imagination , that to gain Clelia , he must send for Clelius , and recant his own former apprehensions , but Love gave place in his turn , and Hatred as being the stronger , entred on the government of his Soul. So that being resolved to depart the Chamber where Clelia was , disorderedly he lifted himself from the window , and began to go towards the door . But not being able to do it without looking on the beautiful person , and meeting with her eyes pregnant with a new birth of tears , he once more suffered a change in his imaginations , and not taking the least time to consult . Well cruel person said he to her , what must be done to make you flexible ? must I stifle the hatred I bear Clelius ? Must I love you as the Daughter of my Enemy ? Must his banishment be revoked ? Must he be preferred before all other Romans ? Speak Cruelty , speak , and set a price on your heart that I may purchase it ; for to be short , I will sacrifice the hatred I bear Clelius , and the love I profess to Clelia ; but that heart , as obstinate as it is , shall one day come into my possession . I am perswaded , replyes the generous Virgin , that if you should send for my Father to come to Rome , he would not consent , and that it were as hard for him to forget the injustice you have exercised towards him , as for you to forget your own cruelty . Therefore I have nothing to answer you , but what I have already , for I am not only against you , because you hate my Father , but also because he hates your tyranny , and that I hate it my self . Not but that if you could repent you of all your violences , the hatred might dissolve from my heart , but , my Lord , that love should take its place , it doth not follow , that which you desire of me being so absolutely impossible to be granted , that it is not worth your bestowing a thought on 't . Ah , 't is more than enough ( cryes out the Prince exasperated by the constancy of Clelia ) and I cannot suffer this obstinate assurance , wherein you so much glory . How , continued he , blushing for anger , I shall be thought weak for my desire ; to love you as the Daughter of Clelius , for endeavouring to subdue my hatred , and offering a horrible violence to all my inclinations ; and I shall be ashamed to have been guilty of this baseness to no purpose . If it be so , continued he with a certain threatning action , you shall rather repent your obstinacy . As I have never desired any thing but what reason and vertue suggests , replyed Clelia , so , my Lord , do I never repent , nor can all your power ever oblige me to entertain a thought of that nature . We shall see that , sayes he arrogantly to her , when I shall once be able to hate you , which I hope I shall , if you learn not that I am well Versed in the art of Revenge , and that it is easier for Clelius to undergo banishment , than for you to suffer the torments I shall assign you . When you once begin to hate me , replyed Clelia , without the least agitation of spirit , you deliver me from one of my greatest torments , by disburdening me of your love . If I were of your opinion , replyed he , I would struggle with my passion , and love you while I live . If you take it so , answered Clelia , I must certainly be the more wretched , but you will be never the happier : Therefore , my Lord if you will trust me , hate me , since that thence only you must derive your quiet . My life is at your disposal , and there is no punishment which you may not inflict on me ; but for my will , my Lord , it is not in your power to regulate it according to your humour , and my Father is the only man in the World , whose empire extends to that . Since you will have it so ( replyed he with a Barbarism , which carried something terrible along with it ) I will hate you , and that most horribly . But what do I say ? continued he , I hate you already , and if I were not resolved to make you suffer a tedious punishment , you should not long hug your self in the vain-glory you derive from opposing one whom never any opposed but to his repentance . Hereupon Tarquin left Clelia , but withal commanded she might be carefully looked after , and that none whatsoever should speak with that fair and vertuous person , no not even Tullia her self . As he went out he met Amilcar , who desirous to discover somewhat of his sentiments , said to him smiling that he was come to beg the favour of him , that he might visit the Captives ; for , my Lord continued he , I suppose you trouble not your self much to suffer those to be seen whom you do not believe the daughters of Clelius . You are in the right , replyed , Tarquin , and on the contrary , I should be well pleased you saw them , conditionally you will inform me what they shall tell of Clelia . I told you , my Lord , once before , replyed cunningly Amilcar , that I was a friend to Aronces , but that I do not conceive my self obliged blindly to humour his passion , if so be he be guilty of any , and it is not impossible but that I may be very serviceable to you in your design . But my Lord , added he , it is necessary I see Clelia her self , for from her companions I should get nothing , since they are not together , and it were much the shorter way , that I should see her the first , whether your desire be I should scrue something out of her which you would be glad to know , or that I must endeavour to make her change her resolutions . Besides , my Lord , continued he , I must needs tell you , and that with an ingenuousness which cannot proceed but from the earnest desire I have of your quiet , that great Persons , such as you are , cannot condescend to a hundred trifles which yet must be known to make one able well to Husband the inclidations of Women . You have spent your whole life , either to learn the art of Government , or to put in practise some noble kingly Science , which consists only in things high and soveraign ; but on the contrary , to discover the Secrets of Women , and take in the Garrisons of their spirits , a man need ascend no higher than a certain Art , called the Trifling Art , if I may so express it , which I have studied all my life , and am admirably perfect in . In the mean time , my Lord , you are not to conceive , that this Art is easily learned , for , take it from me , there is as much required to know all the several wayes of Application , wherein a man must address himself to the Reserved , the Jocund , the Fair , the Deformed , the Gentle , the Fierce , the Weak , and the Obstinate , as skilfully to govern several nations of several inclinations : For whereas ordinarily every Nation is actuated and informed by a certain general inclination , almost all Women are so wedded to their particular humour , which must necessarily be found out by him whose business it is to over-master it . There are some a man must be as submissive to as a Slave ; there are others which you must in a manner slight , before you have their love . There are some cannot be brought acquainted with Vice , but by continually preaching of Vertue to them ; others on the contrary , though pleasantly free in discourse , yet of a constant Vertue . There are some , into whose greatest secrets you skrue not your self , but by entertaining them with trivial stories ; there are others only reducible by Presents ; others whom you engage when you give them occasion to present you with any thing ; there are , to be short , so many several sorts , that , without any extraordinary correspondence with Woman-kind , a man may be easily deceived . But for my part , my Lord , I dare brag I cannot be , and if you would pump out any secret , I am the fittest handle in the World for such a business . I am convinced , replyes Tarquin , but the question is , whether a friend of Aronces be fit to make representations of Clelia . At these words Amilcar was a little to seek , for that a certain punctilio of Vertue made him a little shie , and hardly induced even to deceive Tarquin , though a Tyrant ; but considering there was no other way for him to serve his friend , he answered him in such ambiguous terms , that Tarquin might expound them well , even according to his intention . So that really believing that Amilcar thought it more advantagious for Aronces , to suffer himself to be cured of the love of Clelia , than to persist in the disease of it , he was inclined to burthen him with part of his secrets . Whereupon , taking him along with him to his chamber , he entertained with a Panegyrick upon Aronces , telling him how earnest he was for his quiet and his glory , and to rid him of his love , he was , if possible , to be perswaded that Clelia loved him not , and to perform this the better , it was to be certainly discovered whether she did love him truly . It is true , continued Tarquin , correcting himself , that Aronces is a person so amiable , that it is not to be doubted but that he is beloved where he loves . Ah my Lord , replyes Amilcar , smiling with that freedome he took , when he endeavoured to please , it is apparent that your soul hath been guided by Ambition , rather than Love , since you conceive there is any regard of equity in the choyce of a Lover . Besides that to speak truly , a King can never be well acquainted with things of this nature , for the respect which men bear to persons of your quality , causes them not to appear to you without disguise ; and so you are to learn , that there is nothing so humorous as the choyce which Love makes . For sometimes you see men of excellent parts love persons of ordinary merit ; and very often it 's observed that Women despise very handsome men , and adore others , who can boast of almost nothing recommendable . For which reason I have ever relyed more on the fantastick humours of those I have loved , than on my own Addresses and Services , nay than on a certain Drollery I am guilty of , which they say , is sometimes requisite to entertain Ladies . Therefore , my Lord , though Aronces be indeed , a graceful person , it follows not he is beloved , and if you will grant me the liberty to entertain Clelia , I promise you a faithful account of her heart . I am content , replyes Tarquin , conditionally you truly inform me , whether she love Aronces or not . But my Lord , ( replyes Amilcar very cautiously ) I do not engage my self to discover the whole secret of her Soul at the first visit , and you must give me leave to see her more than once ; nay it were not amiss if you suffered Plotina to be with her , for she being a merry conceited Lass , and one that pretends some friendship to me , I may make use of that affection to make her reveal what you desire to know . This Amilcar uttered , in a manner seem'd so natural , that Tarquin , notwithstanding his distrustful humour , was surprized by it : So that by this means Amilcar got one of Clelia's friends to be with her , and had the liberty to see her , which was no small comfort to that beautifol Captive , and the unfortunate Aronces , whom Amilcar acquainted with all this the same day . But to continue this intelligence , he related divers things to Tarquin concerning the consent of these two persons , whence he concluded , that he really was an engine very fit to discover what he was impatient to know . In the mean time , the news that came from the Camp , pressing Tarquin's return thither , he left Rome , not being fully resolved whether he should love or hate Clelia , none being able to guess whether of these two passions should have the disposal of his mind . For , in some strict charges that he gave , he provided that the cruel Tullia should not , in his absence , meddle with the Captives ; and in others he seemed to be the absolute disposer of Clelia's destiny . He set over her as a guard , one he had employed in his most horrid cruelties , for it was the same who was accused of having poysoned Brutus's Father and Brother , by the command of this cruel Tyrant , who had never furnished him but with such tragical Commissions . Nevertheless he commanded him to admit Amilcar into Clelia's Chamber , until he should receive order to the contrary , allowing this friendly African eight dayes to find out the true apprehensions of Clelia , which expired , he was to render him an account . He also charged all those Spies , whom he had alwayes kept at his own charge , to use all means possible to discover if Aronces were not at Rome , and to learn precisely who that man was , who ( he had been informed ) lay hid at the vertuous Sivelia's . He spake more insolently than ever he had done to the cruel Tullia , who certainly wanted not an earnest desire of being able to destroy him whom she had elevated into the Throne , could she have hoped to be countenanced either by the Senate or People . But her cruelties had so allarmed the general hatred against her , that she could not hope the least assistance , though she should undertake to destroy Tarquin , for that none would have trusted her . Amilcar , in the mean time , acquainting Aronces with every dayes adventures , they sent to the Camp , and writ to Artimedorus , Zenocrates , and Celeres , that they might take notice of what passed ; as also that they should oblige Prince Sextus to do what lay in his power for Aronces , and keep Tarquin from returning to Rome , at least till the siege of Ardea was over : On the other side Sivelia , going almost every day to Racilia's , visited Aronces , where was resolved what was to be done . These two vertuous Ladies went also sometimes to see the grand Vestal , but secretly , and advised with her about the means to relieve Clelia . But though Aronces , by the advice he gave , was as active for Clelia as any other , and was as it were the intelligence of all those designs which were moving for her Liberty , yet he was overwhelmed with incredible misfortunes , but chiefly for that he was forced to confine himself for certain dayes , not daring to stir abroad for fear of being taken , and that he durst not act by himself . In the mean time , Amilcar knowing whatever news was stirring in Rome , as well as if he had lived there all his life , found there was a knot of young men , persons of quality , who were very desirous to shake off the Yoke of Tyranny ; and when they were sure they were not heard , expressed their hatred of the Tyrant with much freedome , though till that time none durst so much as speak of him , ever since he was established in his power . But being very raw , as if it were the first Year of their acquaintance with this World , their courage much exceeded their prudence , so that Amilcar looking on those young men as fit for the execution of any dangerous enterprise , if there were need , thought fit to court their correspondence ; for though they were of the Army , yet they often came to Rome , the distance between it and the Camp being not great . Besides that , upon Tarquin's return thither , a cessation of all hostility for eight dayes was agreed on ; during which time there were some offertures made of an Accommodation . In the interim , two Nephews of Publius Valerius , a Kinsman of Horatius , and an Uncle of Lucrecia came to Rome , into whose company Amilcar shuffled himself so handsomely , that they distrusted him not ; and he so flattered their humours by the sport he had made them , that he soon commanded their hearts : so that he concluded , that if there were any occasion for them , he might command them , especially if they were to be imployed against Tarquin ; for they were no longer scrupulous even in his presence , to discharge whole vollies of derisions and imprecations at the Tyrant . There was one thing which particularly made them glory in their Resentments , which was , that there was another combination of young men which they called , by way of abuse , the Slaves of favour ; for indeed the young Vitellians , the Aquillians , and Brutus's two Sons , who were yet of the youngest , were much at the devotion of Prince Sextus and the two Princes his Brothers , so that not being able to comprehend how those , whose fathers and most of their friends , had been destroyed through the cruelty of Tarquin , could be faithful to the Prince , they cast at them , among themselves , all the injuries imaginable , whence Amilcar presumed he should find them ready to execute any adventurous action when occasion should serve . But during the cessation of the siege of Ardea , it seemed to be the pleasure of Fortune , there should be a kind of a general truce in the hearts of so many illustrious afflicted persons . For Aronces had the opportunity to write to Clelia , by Amilcar , and by the same hand received her answer . Clelia consequently had the happiness to receive fresh expressions of her Lovers faith , and to give reciprocally the like of hers . Plotina had the felicity to see Amilcar , who was so precious in her esteem ; Amilcar had the satisfaction to entertain her , and the glory of being so effectually serviceable to his friend . And the vertuous Sivelia was felicifyed in the company of her illustrious Son , who taking the advantage of the Truce , came disguised to Rome , not onely out of a consideration of love , but also to see his noble Mother , and visit Aronces , whom he was not a little glad to acquaint with what he knew of Horatius , as also to endeavour to do him some good office : for he had received by the Spies which those of Ardea had in Tarquin's Camp , that Aronces was not there , and was conceived to lurk in Rome . So that not doubting but that Sivelia could give some account of him , his resolution was to be fully satisfied . Horatius for his part , in his excessive affliction , had some benefit by the Truce , for that it afforded him the leisure to perfect the cure of his wounds , and to consider what he should do to out-vie the generosity of his Rival , yet without violating the interest of his love . Nay , even Tarquin himself was at some ease , for that he received from Amilcar , what gave him some shadow of hope . As for Prince Sextus , he had the least share in this happiness , for the love of Lucrecia exercised such a tyranny over his soul , that he had not the least command of it himself . As for Prince Titus , and the Prince of Pometia , they also having some secret interest to manage at Rome , found their convenience of the Truce as well as others : Nay , even the cruel Tullia put on a little more cheerfulness , and became less furious than she was wont , as being in some hopes to corrupt him who kept Clelia , who not conceiving himself sufficiently rewarded for the late murthers he had committed by the orders of Tarquin , seemed enclined to swallow the promises of this cruel Princess . Things being in this posture , the noble Herminius came one evening to Sivelia's , Amilcar being in the house , who was extreamly glad to see him , for he had a natural affection for him , and infinitely esteemed him for his parts and vertue . Herminius also , who had as great experiment of the merit of Amilcar as any living , was overjoyed to find him at his vertuous Mothers , from whom he had received a thousand expressions of tenderness , which he had requited with as many obliging testimonies of gratitude and true friendship . But Sivelia's enjoyment was somewhat obscured by a certain fear she had , lest her Sons return might be discovered ; but Tarquin not being at Rome , and Amilcar advising , that Herminius should for more safety , lodge with Aronces , she was received and with more quiet enjoyed the presence of a Son , in whom all the vertues made a glorious constellation , and in whom his greatest enemies found not the least declination to any evil habit . For indeed Herminius was in his inclinations noble , in heart free , passionate , compassionate , and generous ; in humour he was mild , civil , obliging , complaisant , having a mind fit for all things , and fortunate in finding out many pleasant and innocent circumventions to divert his friends of both sexes . Moreover , though he was a very discreet person , and sufficiently reserved among those who had not much of his company , yet , when he pleased , he screwed up his humour to a certain bravery and sprightliness ; but to those he loved not this was mystical , and his frolickness might confidently be taken for an expression of his esteem and his affection . He was excellent good at writing of Billets of all sorts , and had such a happy and easie vein of Verses , that it was Amilcar's judgement , Greece afforded not a more generall , a nobler , and a more nimble wit , than that of Herminius , insomuch , that sometimes he would wish he might change wits with this illustrious Roman saying , that Phocilides the Milesian , who was then alive , had never made better Verses then he , nor Sappho more amorous . Amilcar therefore having an infinite esteem for Herminius , made a thousand obliging expressions to him at his coming to Sivelia's , but at last left this dear Son with his excellent Mother . But after promise he should go to Aronces his loding , whither he was going himself , and where , according to his custome , he used to pass away the Evening . Sivelia therefore having acquainted Herminius how all things stood which concerned his fortune , sent notice to Racilia of her sons arrival , and begged the same favour for him as she had done for Aronces . To which that generous Matron having made such answer as was fit she should , Herminius went to her house , where he was received as a kinsman of her husbands , and as a friend for whom he had a great tenderness . He had also the happiness to see a Neece of hers , whose name was Hermilia , a Virgin , if any in the world , had extraordinary excellences both of body and mind ; but he was much surprised to find that neither Aronces nor Amilcar had so much as seen her . Not that Racilia was confident of the discretion of this Beauty ; but the reason she gave Herminius , was , that she found Aronces so afflicted , and Amilcar so frolick , that she thought the melancholy of the one would not admit diversion , and the frolick humour of the other was enough for his friend and himself . But Herminius assuring the interest of a Kinsman of the fair Hermilia , told her Aunt , that his friends must needs see her ; Racilia then , without delay , accompanied with her daughter , conducted Herminius to Aronces's chamber , where they found Amilcar , who had that day brought a Letter from Clelia to that illustrious Lover , which consequently affording him as great satisfaction , as the unhappy state of his affairs would permit him to receive , he entertained Herminius with a many expressions of gladness , having first asked Racilia leave to embrace his friend . But these first ceremonies of friendship being over , Herminius presented Hermilia to him , acquainted him who she was . How , cryes out Amilcar , hath this fair Virgin been in the house ever since I came hither ? She has , replyed Herminius smiling , and had it not been for me , this Treasure had been yet hidden from you . Ha Madam , sayes Amilcar to Racilia , your generosity is very great in regard of your compassion , not to consider that the sight of this beautiful person is an excellent medicine for unfortunate persons . It may be , replyed obligingly Aronces , she is as likely to make , as to cure such . But if you 'l believe me , sayes Racilia , there is no great danger of her doing either , for she ever sayes that a man is not to seek his comfort any where but in himself , and that in her own nature she is so harmless , she can do no hurt , which her compassion shall not allay , if it cannot cure . As I have never been so unhappy as to do any , replied the modest Hermilia , so I am not certain whether I should be so good as I am believed , and so I should have as great a pitty for those ills I were guilty of , as for those I were not . This past , Aronces being Master o' th' Ceremonies in his own chamber , though it were in Racilia's house caused these Ladies and his two friends to sit down . It is true , that while Amilcar spoke to this vertuous Roman and her Neece , Aronces listned to Herminius , who acquainted him with all he knew of Horatius . As I am true to you , sayes he in a low voyce , I must needs confess that I have discovered in your Rivall , the most generous resentments in the world ; for it is constantly believed , that in some intervals , he wishes he could love you , and that he could give over loving Clelia . But in others he hath an extream indignation to be obliged to you for his life , and cannot but wish himself the possession of her whom you love , or at least desires you might not possess her . So that Generosity and Love being at continual variance in his heart , Reason , instead of deciding so great a difference , sometimes is of one side , sometimes of the other , and rather soments than qualifies this civil war. But I pray , sayes Aronces to him , how long may Ar●●● hold out ? for it concerns me the Siege continue , that it may be the longer ere Tarquin return to Rome . As for Horatius and my self , replies Herminius , we shall maintain it so well with the general assistance of the inhabitants ( who are so resolute , that they will not yield till after all extremities ) that in case the Treaty come to no effect ; as I verily believe it will , Tarquin shall find he hath more work to do then he conceives ; for his Army is daily weakned , and the People of Ardea becomes more warlike by Discipline , so that it is probable our Forces will be the greater at the end of the Siege , than they were at the beginning , though we have no forraign supplyes . But while Aronces and Herminius were thus ingaged , Amilcar entertained Racilia and her charming Neece ; and having an admirable insinuation , to sift out any thing he had a mind to know , and yet do it by way of diversion , he pleasantly asked Racilia why the women at Rome were reserved , and more given to solitude , than in Greece or Africk , or indeed in any other parts of Italy . Is it that the men are here more terrible ? or is it that the women are guilty of too easie a resentment of ( not to say ) a greater disposition to love ? or is it that they are threatned more like prisoners ? If you had known Rome , as I have known it , replied Racilia , you had much more reason to speak as you do ; for when I was young , all the women were as reserved as so many Vestalls , they were not seen but in the Temples , and upon Festival dayes , Marriages were contracted rather upon consideration of the interests of Families , than any acquaintance of the persons , and mens hearts are so inflamed by a love of Fame , that they thought not of any thing else . But since the death of the vertuous Tanaquil , and the dethronement of Servius Tullus , the greatest part of the Roman Ladies are not indeed Romans , and women live a manner here as they do in other places . But a little farther , sayes Amilcar , I would fain know why they are also more austere here than in other cities , and why they have been yet more then now they are ? For my part , replyed Racilia , when she had well considered it ; I think , it proceeds from this , that Rome was built by men that had no wives , and who came not by them , but by forcing them from their neighbours . For being at the first afraid , lest they should again forsake them they kept them very strictly , and used them to a solitarie kind of life , which after became customary and decent . Certainly , replyed Amilcar , this decency is very unjust and very rigorous . Besides , continued he , if the women at Rome , were not handsomer then elsewhere , I should be contented they were mewed up , but they are so handsome , that it is an affront to the Gods who govern the world , to hide the greatest ornament of it , and I am confident , he who should take the fair Hermilia's opinion in this case , would find that her thoughts and mind were at no great distance . As I am not handsome enough replied she smiling , to oblige you to conceive that I am troubled for the sight of the world , so am I to learn what makes you believe there is such an affinity between our thoughts . If I durst tell you before the sage Racilia , what your Glass tells you as often as you consult it , replies Amilcar , you would acknowledge I had reason to say what I do , and withall perswade your self , that there is no Beauty in Rome hath so much cause to quarrel with the retirement of Women , nor so much reason to rejoyce that it begins to diminish I know not ( interrupted Racilia , smiling with a certain Majesty ) whether Hermilia can answer what you say , but had it been to my self at her age , I should not have been much troubled at it . I am so desirous , replied pleasantly Hermilia , not to do you any dishonour , that if I should answer , I might haply answer to purpose , but being not assured of it , I had rather return nothing to such webs of flattery ; and he that weaves them , knows well enough that I am not to be caught with them , and haply conceives I should , could I not blush at his commendations . You answer so nobly , in not answering , replied Amilcar , that certainly I am not the first that told you that you were one of the greatest Beauties in the world . But to return into our way ( said he , directing his speech to Racilia ) I would gladly ask you , Madam , who are Vertue it self , whether you believe these extraordinary retirements are the only pales of Modesty , which is so natural to the Sex , and whether , on the contrary . an honourable liberty may not contribute a great lustre to their vertue . For what commendation can that woman derve , who sees not any either pleasures her , or she can affect , to have all her life-time a new heart , which she knows not on whom to bestow , had she a desire , and which none desires of her ? However , replyed Racilia , there are at Rome , as well as other places , women that bestow their hearts . If it be so , returned Amilcar , I believe they bestow them unhandsomely and out of time , for there being not here so great a freedom of Conversation as there is in Africk , they must needs bestow them , not knowing on whom , and must measure men onely by the outward sight , which is the most deceitful thing in the world . To be short I know a man in Greece who is well-set , handsome , of a good stature , a good face , free in his action , ia his carriage noble enough , and at the first sight , one that seems a man of business and quality ; for he acquits himself very well of his first complements , comes confidently into company , departs the same , is not discountenanced at any thing , and till you ascend higher than the questions , of what weather it is , or some such piece of intelligence , comes off pretty well . He laughs with a good grace , so it be with others , but the mischief is , that when he laughs alone , he laughs in a wrong time , and then are discoverd a low reptile spirit , that creeps not up neer a Mediocrity , and a soul purely materiall , Judge now , if some great Beauty who had seen this man , onely in the Temples , or on some Festival-dayes , and should bestow her heart on him , would not be finely trapanned . Your exaggeration is so pleasant , replied Racilia , that if all men had such excellent parts as you have , ● should not quarrel , that there is a free toleration or Conversation in Rome since Tarquin's government , and Tanaquil's death . But to be plain with you ● think it a very extravagant thing to have a house open to all manner of persons , and to entertain a sort of trifling Amorists , to tell trivial stories unhandsomely , and to no purpose ; and in what countrey soever I had been born , I should never had loved company without choice . Nor are there many true Romans that do so , and those who are any thing careful to preserve the customes of their countrey , comply with the times with a certain moderation , which makes a distinction between their Houses and an Exchange , so far as to banish solitude . In few words there is here a noble personage , who is called Publius Valerius , who hath a daughter of excellent endowments . To all persons of Honour his house is open , and he freely suffers his friends to see both his wife and daughter Valeria . At these words Herminius , who was talking with Aronces , and who confusedly heard the name of Vuleria , made a stop , and harkned to what was said of her , which made Racilia , who knew that Lady had a great interest in the heart of Herminius , smile a little , however going to continue her story , Amilcar staying her , Ah Madam , said he to her , I beseech you tell me whether this Valeria be of my acquaintance or not , or am I the most abused man in the world , if I have not once seen her with the Queen ; She goes not often thither , replied Hermilia ; but certainly it must be the same that I mean , replied Amilcar , for , being extreamly taken with her , I asked whether she came not often to Tullia , and I was told , very seldome . But to be further assured whether it be the same , I can onely tell you , that she , whom I saw with the Queen , and whom I was infinitely taken with , is a Lady of a mean stature , and hath not such great staring eyes , as are sometimes the emblems of a natural stupidity , but such as being neither great nor little , cast a ray full of mildness , passion and spirit , which pleases and charmes , and which at once argues ingenuity , vertue , goodness and love . Moreover , she hath a sweet , sprightly , and a serious look , which is infinitely pleasing . Her mouth is narrow , her lips carnationed , something a pale complexion , her hair ashie coloured , and the air of her countenance so free and so noble , that a man cannot but come near her as soon as he sees her . And , to be short , I prevailed so much , that I stood two hours near this inchanting Beauty . Could you as exactly describe her mind as you have her person , replied Herminius , you would make an excellent piece of it . I am of your mind , sayes Hermilia smiling , that indeed Amilcar had admirably drawn Valeria ; but he shall give me leave to tell him , that , for her mind it is you onely are concerned to commend it , though it deserve the commendation of all the world . I confess ( sayes Amilcar , not giving Herminius leisure to answer ) that I had not time to discover the whole mind of Valeria , but if I have not known it , I have guessed at it , and I am confident she hath at once , a great , noble , lofty , pleasing and modest mind ; and to advance a little higher in my discovery , I also affirm , she hath a heart full of passion and tenderness , and that if she be not in love , she is fit to be , and that most passionately . Ah Amilcar , cryed out Herminius smiling , you know more of her than I , for I can tell you no news of Valeria's heart . Without being curious to dive too deep into your secrets , replied Racilia , I must needs agree in the same vote with Amilcar ; for I believe Valeria fuel for the greatest affection . However , I have not a whit the less esteem of her , continued she , because I am satisfied , she will never be guilty of an irregular affection , and whereas she is guilty of tenderness , she is so much the more worthy praise ; since it is not to be doubted , that she ever loved what was not worthy to be loved , and constantly endeavours that her esteem and her friendship may be the reward of Vertue . Herminius hearkned to this discourse of Racilia , with an extraordinary content , and it was easily perceivable , that , if he durst , he would have said much more of her than she : insomuch as Aronces observing it , whispered to him as much as signified , that he was convinced that Valeria governed his heart . But perceiving , as he spoke to him , that he was unwilling to make a publick profession of it , he diverted the discourse , and thought to make an end of it where it began , pleasantly concluding , that though the Roman Severity were guilty of no other inconveniences , but depriving us of the acquaintance and conversation of Valeria , it ought to be condemned . But I assure you , replied Amilcar , it is guilty of many more , for , to speak truly , there are two things which are in a manner equal in the hearts of all people , in what place soever they are born ; the desire of Liberty , and a certain natural inclination to Love ; and I am confident there is not a woman in Rome , but could love some one or other , if she would be guilty by her inclination , and would be glad to be at liberty . In the mean time , according to that manner of life which they are forced into , they are reduced to an impossibility both of being loved , or loving innocently , and locked up as Captives . Whence it will happen , that those whom nature hath endued with a passionate inclination , and a violent desire of liberty , will hate their Fathers , Mothers , the custome of their Countrey , and their own Vertue , which forbids them a thousand and a thousand indifferent things . So , to come nearer what I aim at , walking , conversation , noble entertainments ; whereas they are in themselves harmless pleasures which bring no dishonour to those who make use of them , are transformed to crimes to almost all the women of Rome , through the impatient desire they have to them , and the continual quarrelling they have with those who forbid them the use thereof . For in fine , it is not so far from hence to Capua , but they can hear that such a severity is not exercised there as here . It is true , said Aronces , that to speak rationally , the vertue of women is checked very much by an excessive restraint , and a denial of those pleasures , which bring with them nothing of scandal . Ha , generous Aronces , cryed out Racilia , that which to you seems so harmless , is not of so little consequence as you conceive . As I have lived a many years , and have been banished Rome long enough to know how they live in other places , so I can assure you , that those things whereof you make so slight account , are those which cause the greatest disorders that happen among women . I am so well opinioned of my own sex , that if my judgement be taken , there is no woman can at first sight prove faulty , nor can be guilty of any premeditated design to engage her self into a dangerous affection . But commonly , familiarity , opportunity , a desire to please , the pleasure of their conversation , whom we see often , the enjoyment they mutually receive from us , the desire to be preferred before others , and friendship it self , do all contribute to the generation of Love , who would never be born in Solitude , nor would ever appear , if men would onely be contented to look on women at publique Festivals , and not speak to them . For we must not say that Love is the child of that Beauty which passeth to the heart through the eyes onely ; since it is an error condemned by experience , that this passion is not lasting , when it is bred and nourished by the onely desire of Beauty . But to return where I left , I knew a woman at Tarentum ( during the time I followed my banished Husband ) who had been brought up by her Mother according to the Roman severity , insomuch , that though she were very beautiful , yet did she live in a great restraint , though in a City where there is liberty enough . She however bore it patiently , was satisfied with her manner of life , she was pleasing , jocund , and seemed to be so indifferent , that it was said in the house , that Madam Indifference did what she pleased . For my part , it was ever my opinion , that the moderation of her humour was her onely felicity . However it be , being of this condition , her mother having some business in the Country , left her with an Aunt of hers , who was not so much addicted to solitude as she ; but she had not left her behind , had not some little indisposition of body disabled her for the journey . To be short , she kept her chamber four or five dayes , during which time being not very sick , her Aunt , for her diversion sake , admitted to her all those that came to visit her . The first day she being utterly unacquainted with this fashion of the world , was very troublesom to her ; the second proved little better ; the third she did not think very tedious ; the fourth she thought very divertive ; and the fifth , she was the first took occasion to inveigh against her former solitude , and did it so gracefully , that she infinitely pleased an honest man who was there that day . The man hereupon making it his business to return her the content he had received from her , came at last to please her effectually ; yet could he not assure himself an interest in her heart . For as Indifference is the temperament of pratling Cocknies , so she had not much more affection for this Lover than for another , but had such a huge ambition to be courted , that she became the veriest Gossip that ever was ; and all the endeavours of her Mother , when she returned out of the Country , could never cure the infection she had contracted from this worlds conversation . You had spoke more truly , if you said that of solitude , replied Amilcar , for in my opinion , all the disorder of her mind proceeded from the solitude she had lived in before , which made all things seem new , all things pleasant to her , her mind and senses being equally surprised by that which was strange to them . The great secret therefore is to accustome young people to all harmless pleasures , lest they should one day prove dangerous to them . For certainly it is with pleasures , as it is with perfumes , which a man smells not when he hath alwaies about him . Therefore added he pleasantly , if ever I have a daughter , she shall dance as soon as she can goe ; the first word shall be taught her , shall be Gallant , she shall know Love's name before her own : and after all this , she is more likely to prove a Vestal , than a Gossip . Racilia smiled at this humour of Amilcar's as well as Hermilia , and Herminius ; but for Aronces , melancholy had so stiffened his complexion , that his face would not admit the lightest appearance of joy , so that the vertuous Matron perceiving how little he seemed concerned in the company , retired , taking Hermilia with her , and leaving with him Herminius . Amilcar , who was not afraid to be seen , thought it his duty to conduct her to her lodgings ; which done , he returned to Aronces's chamber , where he staied as long as he could . But at length he left him , and repaired to his lodging , lest in case he did not come in , it might be suspected he had a hand in some plot in the City . Soon after Herminius also left Aronces , and went into another Chamber joyning to his , where Racilia had designed him a lodging . Now is our illustrious Lover left alone to comment on his afflictions past and present . But at last he fell asleep , overwhelmed with his discontents , and flattered with a small hope of the possibility of delivering Clelia . It is true , he slept not long , for the Sun had no sooner appeared , but he heard people talking with Herminius , such whose voyce he had no great accquaintance with , so that knowing it was of equal concernment to that generous Roman , not to be discovered , as to himself , he was desirous to know whether they who spoke were his friends or his enemies . Hearkning therefore very attentively , towards the place whence he heard the voyces , one whereof he thought he should remember , he was fully perswaded that it was the voyce of Brutus , Racilia's Nephew . But soon after he was of the contrary opinion , for that calling to mind his stupidity , he distrusted what a minute before he absolutely believed . For though he heard not distinctly what he said , because he spoke not very loud , yet he concluded him a very understanding man , for that when he had given over speaking , he , to whom he had directed his discourse ( who was the same Publius Valerius who was afterward called Publicola , and whose daughter had been so much commended the night before ) speaking a little louder , told him , all he had said had been excellently well spoken . But , said he , when all is done , my hope tyres , and I expect no more of Fortune . I know , replyed he , to whom he spoke , that whatever Herminius hath proposed , is so strong , that there seems nothing to be opposed against it ; and that in all appearance , Tarquins power is so strongly established , that nothing can overturn it . For , the People is accustomed to the yoke of his Tyranny , the Senate is full of his own creatures , or , to say better , his Slaves ; the Army is at his devotion , and there seems not even in Rome to be one true Roman . So that to judge of things according to outward appearance , Rome is for ever enslaved , and we quietly expect to see Vice triumph eternally over Vertue , and to see Sextus one day seated in the Throne , for , as to the Princes his Brothers , they are better endowed , than to think they shall ever possess their Fathers place . But , in fine , notwithstanding all these reasons which seem so invincible , I shall still tetain a hope of Liberty , though I do not yet apprehend the ways whereby Rome may be delivered . For when I call to mind how Tarquin came to usurp the Supream power ; when I reflect on the vertue of the late lawful King , whom this Tyrant caused to be massacred ; when I consider the great number of innocent persons , whom he hath either banished or put to death ; when I review all the wickedness of Tullia , and stirring them in my memory with those of Tarquin , I see a confusion of Parricides , Poysonings , Murthers , and all Impieties imaginable , and cannot believe but all the Romans remember it as well as I , and thence infer , that , though we know it not , there are thousands and thousands of Romans that abhor Tarquin , that earnestly desire his destruction , and only expect a favourable occasion to manifest the detestation they have for him . I therefore hope , that as Fortune hath dandled him a long time , he may at last meet with a Check in his Game , and that by a happy frolique of the same unconstant Fortune , we shall meet with a conjuncture of time fortunate for the deliverance of our Country . It may indeed happen , answers to that Herminius , that the Siege of Ardea , may prove omnious to the Tyrant , and that from our so well defending the City , that he cannot take it ; it may be , I say , this is a fit conjuncture to make a rising at Rome . For if the siege last yet a while , his Army will be weakned , he will not lose a Soldier , who leaves not in the family whereof he was a ground of complaint , nay he will lose his power in the Senate ; since as you know , when some proposed the difficulty of taking Ardea , he slighted the advice was given him , and treated the Authors of it , as ignorant persons both in war and policy . Moreover , the people whom he hath employed so long time about the building of Jupiter's Temple , and the Scaffolds of the Circus , is certainly weary of such an endless work , besides that , having expended vast sums , the Treasure he had got together out of other mens Fortunes to that end , are almost exhausted . So that if it happen , that this Prince should not take Ardea , it is not unlikely but that the vertue of the Romans might be so far recovered , as to be strong enough to make the Tyrant flie . But how can the taking of Ardea be obstructed , replyed Publius Valerius ? For when the Army he now hath shall be mouldred away by the obstinacy of the besieged , and that the people weary of the War shall not take up Arms ; Porsennas , who waits his assistance to bring his Son into his power , and hinder him to marry the Daughter of the generou's Clelius , who , they say , is in Tarquin's power , will furnish him with Troops . To do what I propose , replyed Herminius , it must be endeavoured that Tarquin may not be supplyed by the King of Clusium , and that Ardea may be relieved by the King of Ceres ; for in this conjuncture , it is the concernment of Rome's Liberty , that her Tyrant may not encrease his power by any additional conquest . You speak very well ( replyed he who made the third man in the Dialogue ) but since I must say all I have in my mind , it is your part to do what you say is necessary for the safety of Rome , for it is you must maintain Ardea , it is you must perswade the King of Clusium's Son , that by the correspondency he holds in his Fathers Court , he may hinder Tarquin from having any supplyes , if he desire it ; and it is you also , that must perswade him to make use of the intelligence , which I conceive he hath in the King of Ceres's Court , to obtain relief for Ardea , while in the mean time Valerius and our secret Friends shall so dispose things at Rome , as that advantage may be taken of the first favourable opportunity which Fortune shall afford . But who hath told you , replyed Herminius , that I am acquainted with the King of Clusium's Son ? Aronces himself ( replyed he who spoke ) yet he thinks not that he told me so much , continued he , for he was deceived as well as others , and believing me the most stupid of mankind , he heeded me not , when one day he talked with Celeres concerning his Fortune ; so that I have from his own mouth , all that is to be known concerning his Birth , to confirm what I have said . Moreover , you know that Racilia , as well as your noble Mother , is a true Roman , and considering how much it concerns all true Romans to have Aronces their friend , she hath told me all she knew , either from Sivelia , or the grand Vestal who is also of our correspondence . For in point of Insurrection , we must be sure to make those who are Ring-leaders for Religion of our party . Therefore Valerius courts as much as may be ; the friendship of the Salii , who you know challenge a great Veneration in Rome as well as the Vestals . Since you are so learned , replyed Herminius , I conceive it is fitting as well for Aronces , as your self , that you two be better acquainted ; and if you will give me leave , I will go into this Hero's Chamber , to dispose him to know you as you are , and to oblige you and Valerius to unite your interests for the destruction of Tarquin . While these three excellent men were in this discourse , Aronces , who heard all , was so surpris'd , that he was at a loss , whether he should believe what he had heard ; for he was satisfied , that he was not mistaken in the voyce , and that he who was with Valerius and Herminius could be no other than the same Brutus who seemed to be so stupid . Yet he remembred he had heard Amilcar say , that he had seen him smile very opportunely twice or thrice , and that he had more understanding than was believed . But after all consideration , he could not apprehend , during the present tumult of his thoughts , upon what rational account so wise a man was resolved to go for an absolute Ideot , nor how he could so naturally seem so having so great a reach ; as he found in him by the things he had heard . Hence his astonishment increasing every moment , he could not hear that Valerius and Brutus consented to what Herminius had proposed . But presently he hearing rapping at his Chamber door , which he having caused to be opened by a Slave that waited on him , sees Herminius enter , who not giving him the leisure to speak , My Lord , sayes he to him , I come to offer you the friendship of the two most noble Romans that ever Rome nursed , and to beg yours for them . For mine , replyed Aronces , you shall dispose of it as you please between your two friends ; and I am glad to receive theirs . But Herminius , tell me presently , whether my ears have deceived me , is it not Brutus , whose voyce I have heard ? Am I not deceived ? No my Lord , replyed Herminius , and this Brutus , to whom that name was given for the eternal memory of his apparent stupidity , is the greatest and noblest soul you ever knew ; he is a man capable of things of greater , and things of lesser consequence ; he is both solid and pleasant , and whose obscure life it so strange , that nothing can be more . But I beseech you sayes Aronces , disguise him not any further to me , and so starting out of bed , while Herminius went to fetch in his two illustrious friends , he was at the Chamber door ready to receive them . Brutus , who was at his own house , in that it was his Aunts , made Valerius and Herminius go in before him ; but as it was not fitting such an interview should have any witnesses , Aronces bid the Slave , who attended him , though he nothing doubted of his fidelity , to depart the room . Which done , looking on Brutus with admiration he seem'd not to him the same man he had been , for though he was not very handsome , yet now he seem'd indifferently well-favoured . His Physiognomy was sprightly , and giving his mind liberty without affecting that simplicity , whereby he used to conceal it , Aronces presently knew , that he whom he saw , was the same whom he had heard speak . But he was further confirmed by what this illustrious Roman said to him ; for after that Herminius had by a pertinent complement opened the interview , that Valerius had complemented in particular , and that Aronces had spoken to all three according to his excellent wit , and pleasing way , which is ordinary with him ; it coming to Brutus's turn , you see , illustrious Prince , said he , how far the Tyranny of the wicked Tarquin extends , since that to preserve my Life , I was forced to lose my Reason , or at least to conceal it , so as he might have no knowledge of it . But I beseech you , continued he , conceive not that my only design in it was by such a humerous carriage , to avoid death ; for if my feigned stupidity proceeded not from a nobler cause , I should not think my self worthy your notice . In the mean time , as I cannot now particularise my Fortune to you , be pleased to give me leave to conjure you not to judge of me before you understand me perfectly , either from my self or Herminius , who knows the mysterie of my life , and whose apprehensions I acknowledge as my own . What I have heard from you not a quarter of an hour since , replyed Aronces , what I received from Herminius just now , and what you tell me your self , give me so much caution , to interpret all things to your advantage , that without knowing any thing of your adventures , I yet believe that your feigned extravagance is an effect of a great wisdome , and a great generosity . You are in the right , my Lord , sayes Valerius , in what you say ; for I can assure you , that since there have been any generous men , there have not been any that could ever arrive to such a constancy , or , to say better , obstinacy of generosity , as that of the illustrious Brutus . Upon this , Herminius , who had not brought them together to commend one another , changed the discourse ; and , as it is certain , that in great men there is a certain secret Sympathy , which unites their hearts sooner than those of others ; so in one half hour , these conceived themselves of a long and standing acquaintance , and the sprightly Herminius knew so well how to humour his friends , that he was in a manner the cement of their Society . By no other assurance than that of his honesty , which was equally known to all , he raised such a confidence between them , that upon his single word they mutually trusted to one another that which was of greatest importance in their fortunes . But when they had so discovered themselves one to another , they found that their interests , though different , required the same remedies . For Brutus and Valerius wishing onely Rome delivered from the Tyranny of Tarquin , looked no further than how to take away from him the power he had usurped . Herminius was ingaged in the same interest , and in divers others ; and Aronces desirous to deliver Clelia , and to avoid falling into the hands of Tarquin , could no other way accomplish his design , better than by destroying him who kept his Mistress Captive . Upon which Herminius telling him , that if he hoped to bring about so great an interprise , he must , by the means of the friends he had in his Fathers Court , hinder him to supply Tarquin , and oblige the King of Ceres , to relieve Ardea , or at least to make a deversion ; Aronces having considered of it , told Herminius , that he must oblige Zenocrates to go to Ciusium , for that he was well known , and much esteemed by the Princess of the Leontines , a Woman of great authority , and much subtilty ; that he must take with him a Letter to her , and another to Queen Galerita his Mother , and that Celeres should be sent to the King of Ceres , with whom he had been long enough when he was young , to expect credit , when he spoke on the behalf of Aronces . For though his Court had sometime been a Sanctuary to Porsennas , yet , as he was nothing interessed in the siege of Ardea , so was it not impossible to perswade him , that it concerned him that Rome became not so powerful , as to be able to oppress all its neighbours . To make this more feasible , Herminius engaged himself , that those of Ardea should also send to that King. For though their City was besieged , yet was it not so narrowly , but that some every day came in , and went out of it . But Aronces not knowing how to acquaint Zenocrates , nor Celeres , but by the means of Amilcar , he desired permission of Brutus and Valerius , to communicate their designs to him , promising he would be answerable for his fidelity ; you may also ingage him to contribute his subtilty to the business , replied Herminius . It is not necessary , replyed Brutus , for I know by experience , that one African is more subtil than all the Romans . I have been also told , that he hath suspected that I had more understanding then my words betrayed , and if I had not been very cautious indeed to avoid his survaying , I am confident , he had pryed into my heart . If he had , replyed Aronces , you would have fared never the worse for it , for Amilcar loves not to hurt those who hurt not him . While Brutus and Aronces were in this discourse , Herminius was fallen into so deep a musing , that Valerius who awoke him out of it , asked him the reason thereof . He at first seemed a little suspitious to tell him , but Valerius having aloud expressed his curiosity to know it , Aronces and Brutus joyned with him to press him to declare what he thought . At last resolving to comply with their desires , Conceive not , said he to them , that the denial I made you , proceeds from any humour I have , my thoughts should be a secret to you ; but I wish you had given me leave to decide within my self , whether a certain scruple of Vertue be well or ill grounded . But since , in the mean time , you will know it , it is sitter you should be Judges of my thoughts , than that I should judge of them without you . Know then that I was considering with my self , whether it were not to be feared , that the different interests which equally oblige us all to destroy the power of Tarquin , may not slatter us so , as not to see any difficulty in a design to change the whole face of Government . For if you will have my true apprehensions , I shall tell you , that if Tarquin had been legally chosen , I should never endeavour to force him from Rome , though even he had banished me , though he had destroyed my house , and were the most unjust Prince in the World , I believe we ought to reverence the Gods in the persons of those who have a legal power , and should undergo their violent domination , with the same patience as we endure Earthquakes and Deluges . I know well enough that the business now in hand is not of this nature . For Tarquin is a Tyrant , and his cruelty is such , that we may innocently endeavour to destroy his power ; but I beseech and conjure you , consider well whether we may not expose Rome to a greater Tyranny ; and whether while we hope to make her fetters lighter , we may not make them heavier . For , in fine , a change of this nature cannot be effected without a general alteration of the body of the State ; and what is more to be feared is , that , if the design fail , Tarquin may strengthen his authority by the destruction of so many thousand of Innocents and the ruine of many illustrious Families . So it may come to pass , that instead of being the Deliverers of our Country , we shall be the Destroyers of it , and we may be accused of having preferred the desire to be revenged for our private injuries before the publique Tranquillity . If Tarquin could be more wicked then he is , replyed Brutus , there were , questionless , some consideration to be had of what you say , which certainly is worthy of your Vertue . But can Rome be more miserably dealt with than she is ? Is there any one house of honest people , which Tarquin persecutes not ? or can there be one found under his government who suffers not ? The Rich he impoverishes ; the Vertuous he either banishes , or puts to death ; nay sometimes he torments the Innocent , only to satisfie his humour , though it conduce nothing to the confirming his authority . Let us not therefore raise any more doubts , generous Herminius , about a thing of such importance , and so much glory continued he , and let us expect the success of our designs from the Gods. Since I am no Roman , replyed , discreetly , Aronces , I conceive I ought not to speak upon this occasion ; and as I am , continued Valerius , I will presume to say , that Rome is so o'repressed with the weight of its chains , that there can be no change but must be advantageous to her . Since it is so , I have no more to say , replyed Herminius , for it is possible my reason should have a stronger light than both yours . Hereupon Brutus and Valerius departed , and Herminius stayed with Aronces . It is true , he was not there long alone , ere Amilcar came in , who was strangely surprised at what he heard from these two friends ; for though he had some light jealousies that Brutus had more understanding than was conceived , yet he could not believe what he heard of him ; and if Aronces and Herminius had not promised he should see him in the Evening with all his reason , and all the excellences of his mind about him , he would still have doubted their words . In the mean time , not to lose time , Amilcar having understood about what Aronces had a meeting with Brutus , Valerius , and their noble friend Herminius , sent immediately a Slave to the Camp , to bring Zenocrates and Celeres to Rome , to receive instructions what they were to do . For Herminius , he returned to his Chamber to write to that inchanting Beauty , from whom proceeded all the Enjoyment , and all the Torment of his life ; for he was never sensible of any pleasure , but when he thought on her ; nor did he feel the hardship of Exile , but onely in this consideration , that being not in Rome , he was far from Valeria . But Friendship had a strong influence over his soul , and that which he had for his illustrious Mother , and for the admirable Clelia , caused him both pleasures and afflictions . But at last , Love became Mistress of all the Passions , and he had a greater tenderness for such of his friends as were in love , than others , so penetrable was his heart to this Passion , Aronces in like manner , for his part set himself to write to Clelia , whom Amilcar visited every day , and his intention was to give his friend his Letter in the Evening , to be delivered the next day to that incomparable Virgin , who led a very melancholy life . The merry disposition of Plotina was some comfort to her , and the visits of Amilcar , allayed her affliction much , not only by the hope of Liberty , but also those testimonies of Love , which she received by him from her dear Aronces . That which was heavyest in her affliction , was , that she heard no news from Clelius , nor Sulpicia ; but having a great and resolute heart , she underwent her misfortune with a great constancy . Her former misfortunes were now a kind of comfort to her , for when she called to mind that terrible Earth-quake which had separated her from Aronces , and put her into the power of Horatius , when she reflected on what passed in the lake of Thrasimene , where the Prince of Numidia fought with this fierce Rival , who had carried her away , and that to recover her from him ; when she was near Ardea , and was an ocular witness of that cruel combat , wherein the illustrious Aronces , after he had delivered her , was like to perish , had not his great Valour , and his good Fortune rescued him ; when she considered the condition she was in when she was brought before the cruel Tarquin , and when the grand Vestal interceded for her liberty , and afterwards when she remembred Tarquin's fury after she had acknowledged her self the daughter of Clelius , she considered that in all these adventures she could not hope to have Plotina with her , to see Amilcar , to have the means to write to Aronces , and to receive from him . Conceiving hence some weak hope of a better fortune , during this cessation of Tarquin's tyranny , she spent her time somewhat comfortably with that merry-conceited Virgin , whose humor was so near of kin to mirth , that she made a pleasure of that which would have been an affliction to another . In the mean time Amilcar to continue the opportunity of visiting Aronces's Mistress , and to knit longer delays , writ every day to Tarquin , and fed him with hopes , that in time he should discover Clelia's most secret apprehensions ; and that she might be brought over to prefer the interest of his Family , before that of Aronces . He also visited the cruel Tullia , and was not unwelcome to her ; for as it concern'd him for his friend's sake to keep in her favour , so he knew excellently well how to manage her humour . When he was in her presence , and that it was opportune , he took occasion to set Ambition in the front of all the passions , and represented Love as a Satyr , and all the pleasures that attend it : Cruel actions he called Confident actions , when they conduc'd to their advantage who did them ; and ( in sine ) he had gained such an influence on her , as he doubted not to make use of her in opposition to the tyrant , if there were need . This cruel Princess knowing that he had the permission to visit Clelia , was glad to hold a correspondence with him , that by that means she might take away that Captive from Tarquin , when she should think it fitting . Tarquin , for his part , wanted not employment , for the siege of Ardea found him work enough . Love and hatred Dichotomized his heart and was a greater torment to him than his cruelty had caused to others . As for Sextus , his mind was full of Lucrecia , whose beauty had made such an impression in his heart , that he could think of nothing but the means how to satisfie his passion . The Prince of Pometia , and Prince Titus , were not without their secret Loves ; Artemidorus and Zenocrates had each of them their Secrets and their Afflictions ; and only Celeres was at liberty , though he had a soul naturally very passionate . But yet in the condition he was in , his tender affection and wit was spent in bemoaning his unfortunate Friends , and in finding out ways how to serve them , and therefore he was over joy'd that he could imagine the means . But whilst these several persons had their different resentments , there was no mention of the Prince of Numidia , who had been expected in the Camp ; nor could Aronces imagine what resolution he should have taken , for there was no likelyhood he should have cast himself into Ardea , besides , that Herminius knowing him , he was confident he was not there . But , in fine , night drawing on , Amilcar return'd to Aronces's chamber , where he found Herminius , Brutus being not yet come , so that while they expected him , Amilcar related to Aronces all he had done , and afterwards renued the desire he had to be informed of that mans life , who had so cunningly concealed his Reason ; for I cannot believe , said he , there was ever any man so unhappy , or at such a distance from all kinds of pleasures . I cannot well apprehend what he could have done ; they say he married very young , he hath children , and he seems not to have an estate proportionable to his birth . How then could he conceal his reason from his wife , while she lived ? How could he subsist , carrying himself so , as if he had not the discretion to govern his estate ? And how could he live without Love , without society , without friends , without pleasure , and without any comfort ? How could he endure to be treated like a stock , and a mad man ? And how could he abjure all acquaintance with Fame ? How could he be perswaded to renounce both to love any thing , or be beloved , and could brook the contempt of all the World ? It is indeed true , replyed Aronces , that this seems incomprehensible ; but a greater miracle than all this , is , that though Brutus hath constantly acted the Sot , he yet hath preserved that great and admirable understanding , which you shall by and by find in him . When you shall understand it of your self , replyed Herminius , you will be much more amazed ; for , as I have told you already , Brutus hath not only a good understanding , comprehension , judgment , and an acquaintance with great things , but he hath withal , a lively , nimble , delicate , and an admirably versatile wit. Besides he understands so exactly all the contrivances of Love , and knows as well how to make use of all those ingenious circumventions , which sometimes do sooner conquer the heart of a great Beauty , than the most signal services , that neither Greece nor Africk afford a Gallant that knows better than he , the art of reducing of an illustrious soul . But you consider not , says Amilcar laughing , that while you would describe Brutus , you really draw your self , for I can easily see your picture in it . You know Brutus then so much the better by it , reply'd he , and here he comes in good time to confirm what I have told you . And indeed Brutus was coming in while Herminius was speaking of him , but it was after such a maner as Amilcar was surprised at it . For knowing there was none in the chamber , but Aronces , Herminius , and he ; he did not shadow his reason as he was wont to doe , but entered with a certain freedome , which Amilcar had never observed in him . But he was no sooner come in , but going straight on to that witty African , since that when I deceived the distrustful Tarquin , and the suspicious Tullia , said he to him , I could not over-reach the subtile Amilcar ; I were as good shew him what I truly am , that being obliged to me for my confidence , he may help me to keep a secret , wherein haply the safety of Rome is equally embarqued with my own . What , the Brutus whom I now see , replied Amilcar , is he the same as I have formerly seen ! Spare your exclamations , replies Herminius , till you have seen him better than you now doe , for you have yet but a glimpse of him . Ah Herminius , replied Amilcar , I will see him throughly , and I confidently promise there shall be nothing I dare not do , might I but obtain from Brutus the History of his Thoughts , for according to the manner of his life , I believe he can hardly afford us any thing else . If I had nothing else to tell you , replied he , your demand were easily granted ; but my life may afford things of greater consequence than you conceive . If there wants onely fidelity to become worthy the knowledge of your adventures , sayes Aronces , I will be responsible to you for Amilcar's and my own ; and if you will think your self requited with twenty Histories for one , added Amilcar , you shall have all mine for yours ; for if you believe me , I was never so much oppressed with curiosity . Since I am obliged in point of honour , to satisfie it , replied Brutus , I promise you an account of my whole life ; but if you have it not from my self , you must take it from Herminius , who knowes all my adventures and all my thoughts , or from one of his Kinswomen , who hath known much of the secret of my soul . But it shall be conditionally , that I be not present at the relation , for I do not find my Spirit strong enough to hear the recital of my past happiness , at a time when I pretend to no other pleasure , then that of revenge . and the deliverance of my Country , from the slavery wherein it is . Aronces and Amilcar thinking the request reasonable , it was resolved , that on the morrow Herminius should relate unto them the life of Brutus . But he could not do it so soon as these his two Friends could have wished , for that some occasions of his found him writing all the morning , and in the afternoon , he had the happiness to see the inchanting person whom he loved in Hermilia's Chamber , who to further his satisfaction had feigned her self sick , so to obliege Valeria to give her a visit . It was therefore after night , ere he related to Aronces and Amilcar what they were so impatient to know . It is true , that Brutus being employed otherwise , they had as much leisure as they could wish , yet were they so importunate , as if they feared they should never have enough of it . For as soon as Amilcar was come , and had given Aronces an account of what concerned Clelia , they pressed Herminius to a performance of his promise . Accordingly , this noble Roman , who needed not study long about what he had to say to them , but only to observe some order , began in these terms , directing his speech to Aronces , being first assured , he was not over-heard by any , but those who were to be acquainted with a secret so hidden and so important as that which he was going to reveal unto them . The History of Lucius Junius Brutus . YOu are not to expect , my Lord , in the History I am to relate to you , to meet with those extraordinary accidents which of themselves suffice to make a relation pleasant , since my particular business is to discover unto you a life absolutely obscure . I shall make you acquainted with a man , of whose worth Rome it self is ignorant ; one thought equally a stranger both to understanding and courage , yet one , notwithstanding his seeming stupidity , never guilty of dishonour in his actions , nor extravagance in his speech , though he have strangely accomplished so great a design as to keep one of the greatest hearts , and noblest minds that ever was , undiscovered from the siercest Tyrant upon earth . Look not therefore to find him gaining of Victories , besieging of Cities , and doing those illustrious actions , which ordinarily fill up the life of a Heroe , yet I must bespeak for him the highest of your esteem , and the greatest of your praises , which I am confident you cannot deny him , when I shall fully have represented him to you . But in the mean time , do but reflect on your thoughts of Brutus , but two dayes since , consider him wrapt in those cloudy distracted looks , which promised neither goodness nor discretion ; call to mind that affected stupidity , which when he spoke since , seemed to disguise it into non-sense , that so when you shall conceive your self obliged to acknowledge that this very man whom in this relation I shall call no otherwise than Brutus ( though it be not his true name ) is the most generous , the most pleasant , the most amiable person in the world , and one as capable to undertake affaires of the greatest , as well as the least consequence , you may be pleasantly surprised into a greater admiration of him . But that you may not make his vertue so much the object of your astonishment , you are to know , that he is of as noble a Family , as any Rome affords , for he is descended from one of those gallant . Trojans , who having to extremity defended their City , followed Aeneas to seek out another countrey , under the conduct of those Gods , who direct them to Italy . The Family of Brutus Fortune seemed to be particularly prodigal to : as to Riches ; for Marcus Junius , his Father , was one of the wealthiest Citizens of Rome . For which reason Tarquin : before he made himself King , had brought about a Marriage between him and his only Sister , Tarquinia , out of intention , if occasion served , by the strength of his Brother-in-lawes wealth , to bring to effect his own secret designs . For , though he knew Marcus Junius to be a man of a great vertue , and that Tarquinia enclined more to the peaceable humour of the Prince of Ameriola ( who was then living ) than to his , yet could he not be perswaded : but that the interest of alliance would easily engage Junius into any interest of his . But this conjecture deceived him , for this generous Roman could not be taxed with the least concurrence with the crimes of Tarquin , and the vertuous Tarquinia spilt as many harmless tears , as her brother had shed , of innocent blood , since his assuming the Soveraignty . Thus may Brutus be said to be the Offspring of Afflictions , and I have it from Sivelia , that Tarquinia never had merry day from the death of Marcus Junius , till her own . For besides that she abhorred the impieties of the proud Tarquin , and cruel Tullia , and sympathized with all those unfortunate Innocents whom they ruined , she her self lay open to the violence and tyranny of her own brother . But that you may be the better informed what justice Brutus had to hate Tarquin ; I must in few words tell you whence proceeded the hatred of Tarquin to Brutus's Father . You are then to know , that as soon as Tarquin had by those strange wayes , known to all , made himself King , he initiated his reign , with all the injustice imaginable , it being his design , by the ruin of all honest men , to establish himself in the Throne he had usurped . He did not presently engage his Brother-in-law in this design , out of a hope , that being gradually disciplined into these violences , he would in time be even prevailed with to be the executioner of his cruelties , as you shall soon understand . Being ambitious to over-master his Neighbours , as well as the Romans , he was no sooner seated in the Throne , but he plotted the subjection of the Latines . But that proved a harder task than he conceived : for there was one Turnus Herdonius , a man of great authority among them , opposed him , because he refused him his Daughter , whom yet he was willing to bestow on another of that Nation . Tarquin looking on this man as one that would prove a rub to all his undertakings , if he were not destroyed , and considering withall , that to attempt it openly , would be dangerous : resolved to do it by treachery . Knowing therefore that the whole Senate was satisfied with the integrity of Junius , he told him , that he was certain , that Herdonius was in Conspiracy against him , and all the Senators , in order to bring the Romans under subjection to the Latines , and to make himself Master of both Nations : but having no testimony to prove this against Herdonius , it was necessary a person of Authority , such as he was , should by his credit maintain the accusation when it were once advanced . He had scarce made an end of his proposal , but this vertuous Roman , after denial sharply reprehended him , and told him , that if Vertue did not disswade him from discovering the crimes of a Brother-in-law , he would soon acquaint Herdonius with it , and I know not certainly , whether he did not threaten to do it , so to divert him from so pernicious a designe ; for knowing well enough what a Kidney Tarquin was of , he easily perceived that he would falsely charge Herdonius with this pretended conspiracy . Not but that Herdonius was both mischievous and ambitious enough , but it is also as certain , he never was guilty of any attempt against the Tyrants life , much less against any of the Senate , and that his main design was to make himself as strong as he could to oblige Tarquin to prefer him before his Rival , and consequently bestow on him the Princess his daughter . But in the mean time , Tarquin being as subtile as wicked , seemed to rest satisfyed with the reasons of Junius , and thereupon promised he would do no violence to Herdonius but by just and honourable wayes . However , he made a shift to dispatch him otherwise , for corrupting a Slave belonging to Herdonius , who , while his Master , was out of doors , suffered a number of swords and other arms , to be brought into his Master's house , the cruel Tarquin confidently dressed up an accusation against him , insinuating that it was fit enquiry should be made into the business ; and so engaging all those to whom he spoke of it , by the apprehension of their own danger , he perswaded them they should be fully enlightned , as to what he said to them , by searching Herdonius his house . This was done , and there were found the Arms which Tarquin had secretly conveyed thither , and such other circumstances as amounted to make him thought guilty ; upon which those whom Tarquin had purposely brought along with him , seized disorderly every one on a sword of those which were found , and without any other ceremony threaten him with death . He is taken , bound , and by Tarquin's order cast into the Spring-head of the Ferentine fountains , where he no sooner was in , but overwhelmed with stones , he was presently drowned . The business was done so of a sudden , that Junius knew it not ere it was too late to prevent it , though as soon as he had notice that some Souldiers were commanded to Herdonius's , he went to divert Tarquin from so strange a violence . But he could not make such hast , but that Herdonius was dead , and all he could do was to acquaint Tarquin that he was not ignorant of his crime in it . This business broke off all correspondence between him and Tarquin , insomuch that he went not to Court , but when honor oblig'd him ; he gave order , Tarquinia should go very seldom to the Queen ; so that both of them made it afterwards their whole business to see well educated two sons which they then had , whereof Brutus is one . It is true , he was then but a child , but his brother , who was six or seven years elder than he , made some advantage of the instructions they gave him . Another thing which extreamly exasperated Tarquin against Junius , was to see what use he made of that excessive wealth which he was master of ; for when Tarquin had consiscated the estate of any vertuous Family , Junius and Tarquinia secretly reliev'd all those whom he had ruin'd ; which they did after such a manner , as if they conceiv'd themselves obliged to enrich those whom the Prince impoverish'd , and that it was their part to restore what he took away from all vertuous people . Tarquin therefore thought , that their liberality did as it were , dis-arm his Tyranny by making him uncapable to make men miserable , and that Junius , having married his Sister , robb'd the Crown of all he was so prodigal of . Nay , he conceived that this mans Vertue secretly reproved his Vices , so indeed that at last he was no longer able to endure it . Being therefore resolved to rid Junius out of the way , and tempted withall with the advantage of being Guardian to his Children , and consequently disposing of all the great Wealth of that house , he caused him to be poyson'd . But as it is hard to meet with poysons that leave no marks of their malignity , the vertuous Tarquinia knew ( but too much to her grief ) that her noble Husband was taken away by the cruelty of her Brother . But that which was most remarkable in his death , was , that Junius , who had an infinite affection for Tarquinia , and doubted not but that he was poisoned at a Banquet , where he was forced to afford the tyrant his company , yet had the generosity not to tell her of her Brothers cruelty , nor ever mind her of revenging his death . But if he shewed himself so reserv'd to her , he was more open to his eldest Son , who was arrived to years of discretion . For he sent for Licinius , an ancient friend of his , whose faith he trusted with all his secrets , and speaking to his Son in his presence , he enjoyned him to be as dutiful to that vertuous friend , as to himself , to prefer Vertue before all things , never to forget that his Father lost his life through the injustice of an Usurper ; never to miss any occasion might conduce to the deliverance of Rome , and to instil these resentments into his younger Brother , as soon as he should be capable to receive them ; which done , he died in an admirable assuredness of mind . But Tarquinia's constancy was at the first onset over-mastered by her grief , and it was impossible she should not betray some light supicion she had , about the death of Junius , even while the fierce Taquin , and the cruel Tullia , were comforting her for the loss which they caused her ; for this inhumane Princess had a hand in this , as in all the rest of her husbands enormities . But Tarquin catching at so visible a pretence , soon began to ill-intreat his Sister , and possessing himself of all the wealth of the Family , reduc'd Tarquinia to a very sad condition ; for he left her not any thing to dispose of , nor was she suffer'd to have her eldest Son with her , which added infinitely to the affliction of this generous Roman Lady , who in that very circumstance underwent the greatest persecution which could fall upon her after the loss she had received . For Tarquin observing in his Sisters eldest Son , certain great and vertuous inclinations , and that he had withal a great understanding and courage , caused him barbarously to be murthered , and that so confidently , that he troubled not himself whether he were accused for it or not , or studied any pretence for it , as if there were not any other account of his loss to be given , than that he feared , that that illustrious unfortunate man should revenge his Fathers death , and recover that prodigious wealth , which he had possessed himself of . Tarquinia , who had yet hardly dried up her tears for the death of her husband , was so transported with that of her Sons , that to save what was left , she resolved to steal out of Rome with this child , and she did it so much the sooner , insomuch as she was advertised by Licinius , that Tarquin would within a few days , snatch him out of her Arms. So that this wise Matron , assisted by the counsel of this faithful friend of Marcus Junius , absolutely determined to forsake that place where her own Brother reigned with so much injustice . It is true , she had the happiness of Licinius's company thence ; for being hated by Tarquin , he thought it conduced to his safety to leave his country as well as she . So that Licinius , Tarquinia , and the young Brutus , who then had no other name that Lucius Junius , departed Rome disguised , and pitcht upon Metapont for the place of their retreat . That which obliged Licinius to advise Tarquinia to that place , was making it his business to bestow the best education upon his Friend's Son , who had so much enjoyned it at his death , he thought there was no City in ail Italy where it could be better done than at Metapont . And in effect , he was not deceived , for it being not long since that famous Samian Philosopher , whose renown hath so filled the World , died ; most of his Disciples were there still , nor was it a small number , since there were neer six hundred , who particularly professed tbat they had learned of him , to honour Learning , and practise Vertue . Nay , Pythagoras had left behind him a Daughter , capable of the highest Disciplines , who had withal so great a Vertue , that her example was no less effectual in reforming the looseness of the Women of that place , then the reprehensions of her Father . There were constantly with her Archytas of Tarentum , Alcmaeon of Crotona , and Hipasus of Metapont , nay even the dreadful Milo every where famous for his prodigious strength , was forced to submit to the powerfulness of her charms , and do honour to the memory of Pythagoras , who had lodged at his Fathers , while he sojourned in Crotonia . Licinius therefore believing Metapont , to be such a School , as were fit for the education of young Brutus , continued there with Tarquinia . But my Lord , I had forgot to tell you , that Marcus Junius had enjoyned his wife at his death to marry that illustrious Roman , that so his children may have a vertuous Father , and that his Friend might have that wealth which he said he deserved better than himself , and whereto he had much right ; for it was certain , that Licinius had been in love with Tarquinia , nor was she altogether void of love for him ; so that though the second marriages are not very frequent at Rome , and that Tarquinia at first made some difficulty to obey her Husband , yet she was overcome , when she saw her self forced to flie ; considering with her self , it were much more to her reputation , to follow a banished Husband , than a banished Friend , how vertuous soever he might be , as also that Licinius would have a greater care of her Son , and would be inseparably engaged in her Fortune . Thus the vertuous Tarquiniu , who was yet very handsome , though past that youthfulness which commonly illustrates a great Beauty , married the vertuous Licinius , but it was done privately ; and there 's not one in all Rome yet knows that he is Tarquinia's Husband , and therefore cannot consequently imagine that the fair Hermilia is Brutus's Sister . How , interrupted Aronces , this beautiful Virgin whom Amilcar yesterday entertained with such gallant Courtship , is Brutus's Sister ? She is , replyed Herminius , for Tarquinia had this Daughter at Metapont , in the time of her banishment . But how , sayes Amilcar , is she said to be Racilia's Neece ? Supposing she were not Tarquinia's Daughter . The sequel of my discourse shall acquaint you , replyed Herminius ; but to hasten to that which relates to Brutus , I am first to tell you , that in a short time , Licinius and Tarquinia were mightily esteemed at Metapont ; however , they thought not fit to discover what they were , but rather to conceal their Quality , though they could not their Vertue , for which the wise and learned Daughter of Pythagoras , whose name was Dame , had so great a friendship for them , that she was particularly tender of the Education of young Brutus . She recommended him to the most famous of her Fathers Disciples , as soon as he had arrived an age capable to receive their instructions , and she her self gave him that advice , which hath not been smally advantageous to him in the sequel of his life . For , my Lord , I must so far divert to the commendation of this learned Virgin , as to say , that no man in the world would think it a dishonor to have a heart of the same metal with hers , insomuch that Licinius and Tarquinia having experienced her prudence , goodness , and her vertue , deposited with her the whole secret of their fortune , which reviving in this generous Virgin , the manner how her illustrious Father had sometimes avoyded the tyranny of Polycrates , she had a particular tenderness towards those who forsook Rome to escape the tyranny of Tarquin . This consideration occasioned a strict League between these three persons , which was no small advantage to Licinius and Tarquinia . For though Dame was not very rich her self , yet she is more esteemed at Metapont , than those who can brag most of the favours of fortune ; and besides that there is a great veneration for the memory of her Father , insomuch that the people have made a Temple of the house where he lived , and that her Mother , named Theano , was also famous there for her Learning and Vertue , her own rare and excellent endowments purchase her the admiration of all the world . To be short , she made one expression of Vertue which was very glorious , and such as I cannot but acquaint you with , that you may the better know her , who hath instilled the first sentiments of it into the illustrious Brutus . You are then to note , that Pythagoras dying , left to his Daughter all he had written while he lived ; not but that he had a Son , a knowing and vertuous person , but that he had a greater esteem for this Daughter than for him ; and believed that she would the more exactly obey him in that command of his , that his writings should never be carried out of house . This generous Virgin , though she were not rich , yet obstinately refused the infinite riches which were proffered her , if she would but deliver up what her illustrious Father had entrusted her with ; chusing rather to live poorly , than disobey the last desires of him to whom she ought more than her life , as being indebted to him for a part of her Vertue . This being an action very remarkable , proved so glorious to this excellent Virgin , that it gained her the general veneration of all Metapont . Hence came it that her friendship proved so advantageous to Licinius and Tarquinia . She was also the cause that Brutus was not brought up as other children , and that he was never taught any thing but what was manifested to him by Reason , not content with the simple performance of memory , as is the manner of most Masters to deal with those are committed to their charge . Besides , though she were daughter to a Philosopher , who professed austerity , and one who had prevailed with the women of Metapont , voluntarily to bestow part of those things which served them only for ornament , towards the building of a Temple for Juno , yet she was of opinion , that those who but began to live in this world , should be allowed a certain honest liberty , and that Vertue should have a kind of Adolescence , as I may so say , during which Festivals , Recreations , and innocent pleasures should be permitted , lest the soul should at the first assault be discouraged by the difficulties of study , and should be over-whelmed by that which should make her bear fail against all adverse fortune whatsoever . I shall entreat you ( said she one day to Tarquinia , as I have learned since ) if your resolution be to bring up your son to great things , begin betimes to instil into him the love of Glory , and endeavour he may prefer it before all things . But how can I , replyed Tarquinia , considering my Son's age , inspire him with desires of Glory , since he is hardly master of his Reason ? On the contrary , replyed this wise person , it is in this age , easiest to weed out evil inclinations , and to cultivate the good , if the disposition of those they would correct , be but well understood . But commonly those who have children , are more troubled to bestow Wit on them , than Vertue . They are desirous to teach them the Art of Writing , and speaking well , not caring whether they are taught to do well ; whereas if you follow my advice , you will think the Manners of your Son of equal concernment with his Mind . That which troubles me concerning Junius , replyed Tarquinia , is , that he is Vehement in any thing he desires , that he is sometimes as violently carried away with the consideration of things of little importance , as those of the greatest , and that whatsoever his heart is sensible of , he obstinately loves : And if he be so unhappy , as one day not to arrive to that faculty of discerning that there may be an obstinacy without danger , he would be subject to very strange things . I grant , replyed the vertuous daughter of Pythagoras , that what you say may come to pass ; but when all is done , the temperament of great minds ought to be such as you represent that of your Son 's , for there is nothing at so great a distance from true and heroick Vertue , as that soft indifference which obliges some persons to be pleased with all things , or nothing ; whence it comes to pass , that they neither entertain great desires of Glory , nor great fear of Infamy ; that they neither love nor hate ; that they follow custome blindfold ; that they are onely sensible of the afflictions of the body ; their minds being in a manner insensible ; and lastly , that they are guilty of a certain indolence of mind , if one may so express it , which renders them unworthy of life . In like manner , I should be more prone to conceive greater hope of a man that should in the beginning of his life , be strongly hurried away by some evil habit , then one that fastens on nothing ; for to one that can love or hate irreconcileably , there needs no more to make him a vertuous man , but to represent unto him a rational object ; but , with him , who is uncapable of any violent attraction , and whose heart lies legar to a general indifference , a man can never do any good ; and Philosophy it self , who boasts it hath remedies for all the indispositions of the soul , never had any could cure an indifferent mind . Nay , I am perswaded , continued she , that indifference is commonly an inseparable companion of lowness of spirit ; for it is so natural to man , to be carried towards that which he believes to be good , that if indifferent people were able to judge of things , they would fasten on something . But certain it is , that this lukewarmness of temperament , which sends forth but feeble desires , sheds but feeble lights , insomuch as those who are guilty of it , not knowing any thing certainly , cannot fasten on any thing with perseverance . I crave your pardon , my Lord , that I have been so particular in their circumstances , which seem not to be absolutely necessary to my relation ; yet I hope you will not think them altogether unprofitable , since they serve to let you know what kind of education that man hath had , who hath so fortunately concealed the greatest mind in the world , and can as opportunely discover it when he pleases . But not to abuse your patience , I shall enlarge no further upon this subject , and onely tell you , that Brutus had the learned Damo for the Tutoress of his youth , and the chiefest Disciples of Pythagoras were his Masters . I have heard him acknowledge , that the ingenious Commendations , and gentle and seasonable Repehensions of that knowing Virgin , were more advantageous to him than all his Books . She sometimes gave him very considerable advice , though she seemed onely simply to entrust him with the secret resentments of her heart : For Brutus having passed that age , wherein there is little danger of speaking any thing unseasonably , in company he seemed to have arrived to such a consistence of reason , that even those rational persons , with whom he conversed , admitted him five or six years older than he was . So that though he were yet very young , Damo numbred him among her friends , and those the chiefest . And certainly it was not without reason , for Brutus even at that time had a many excellent and winning endowments : He traveled into Greece , wherein though he spent but a year , yet it sufficed to polish his mind , and the Love he had for Sappho's Verses , was so great , that the same passion taught him to make some himself , and those so good , as might be preferred before those of that famous Lesbian . Moreover he was couragious , meek , obliging , complaisant , and amiable , and born under such an Ascendent of love , that never was there any Lover guilty of a greater tenderness than he . Yet was not his affection fixed on any thing at Metapont , though he lived there after such a high rate , as raised him the love of all the Ladies there . T is indeed true , that the friendship he professed to Damo , was a kind of Antidote against that Tyrannical passion , which hath been since , and still is , his merciless tormentor . But since Licinius and Tarquinia could not think on Rome without regret ; Brutus as soon as he was come to age , began to think of his return , and imagined it more glorious for him to die , than not to revenge his Fathers death . However he said nothing to Tarquinia of this intention of his , because she was sister to the Tyrant , who had ruined his house ; but in fine , though he had an extraordinary tenderness for her , yet had he as great a hatred for Tarquin . But he did not yet perceive how he could hope to hurt him , yet he did what he could to avoid all assaults of love at Metapont , as being resolved to die at Rome . Nevertheless he had acknowledged to me , that once or twice he had received some impressions of Love , but that Ambition and Friendship had soon stifled them . So that though Brutus's conversation at that time , was much like that of a Gallant and an Amorist , yet the Ladies had named him among themselves , the Loveless Gallant . That name indeed exposed him to a dangerous adventure ; for you are to know , that the famous Milo , celebrated for his strength at the Olympick Games , yet one between whose body and mind there was no proportion would needs one day jeer him , and call him as others did , the Loveless Gallant But he did it so bitterly , that Brutus , who certainly carries indignation enough in his heart , though , when he pleases he can put on as great a moderation , told him , with a malicious smile , that he was ready to acknowledge himself the Loveless Gallant , if conditionally he should confess himself to be the Lover without Gallantry . The dreadful Milo , whose force nothing could resist , presuming on the advnatage which Nature had bestowed on him , returned Brutus a very sharp answer , who as confident of his courage , as the other of his strength , answered this famous wrestler with such a noble boldness , that the other conceiving himself affronted , blushed with madness , and , were it any glory for Milo to overcome thee , said he to him : I should soon teach thee , that some presumptions are unfortunate , by punishing thee for that thou art now guilty of , by provoking one who can , when he pleases , crush thee to pieces . I know very well , replied as roundly Brutus , that Milo hath been accustomed from his infancy to play with a young Bull , and that he carried one on his back at the Olympick Games : but I have never heard ( continued he , with a smile full of contempt ) that he knew as well how to fight with young Lions . Saying thus , Brutus layes hands on two swords which a Slave carried along who accidently passed by the place where Milo and he were walking . But he had no sooner taken them from the Slave , but casting one of them to Milo , Take that sword , said he to him , and , if thou wouldst preserve thy glory thou hast acquired , despise not an enemy who thinks he hath as great a heart as thy self , though he acknowledges thee to be the stronger . Milo entertained these words with a fierce look , while he took up the sword , which this illustrious Roman had cast him , and retreating two or three paces , and viewing with a threatning action , Young Confidence , said he to him , force me not to destroy thee , by casting thy self upon my arms , for I care not to overcome where there is no glory . But Milo had no sooner uttered these words , but he was convinced there was work for his strength to overcome theenemy he so much slighted . For Brutus making a pass at him with an incredible nimbleness , had run him through the body , had he not as readily warded the thrust with a back-blow , which made both their swords strike fire , which argued the strength of the arm which gave it . In the mean time Milo knowing that his advantage was to close with him , forgot not himself . He was greater than the ordinary size of men , his age double that of Brutus ; he had all his lifetime practised wrestling , and all other exercises of the body , which requireth either sleight or strength ; he was accounted the best wrestler in the world , and he was so excessively strong , that , it being beyond vulgar belief , that nature alone could make him such , people said , he derived it from a certain Stone , whose vertue was to bestow more than natural strength upon those that carried it . But though Milo had done things which might be justly attributed to a Gyant , Brutus found him more work than he expected , for he fought with so much judgement , that it was impossible Milo should close with him , though he made it his onely business to get him down . For Milo had no sooner thought of what he was to do , but Brutus shifting place , caused Milo to change his purpose , such a sleight had Brutus in making his passes , and presently recovering himself out of the reach of that merciless enemy , who endeavouring onely to fasten on him , did onely ward his blowes , knowing that if he could but once get him under him , the victory were certain . Nor indeed had Brutus any great hopes to escape this bout , for having cut Milo over the left arm , he was so exasperated to see his adversaryes sword died with his blood , that he furiously ran upon Brutus , whom he got by the shoulder , but hapning to lay hold on him with his left hand , the wound in his arm pained him so , that he was forced to let go his hold , so that Brutus presently getting off , played upon him more furiously then before . The fierce Milo seeing himself in this condition , would cast himself a second time upon Brutus ; but he having by his activity avoyded the blow , Milo was so inraged that he would offer at him by a black-blow over the head , which certainly , had it been effectual , had laid him along . But Milo having missed his blow , it happened the same strength should have gained him the victory , contributed to his being overcome ; for he being desirous to direct his second blow on Brutus , his sword , missing his adversary , met with a tree , into which it sunk so deep , that striving to draw it out , he could not without breaking it . But what was admirable in Brutus , was that seeing his adversaries sword so engaged , he stood still and took no advantage of it , it being in his power , in this unfortunate Interval , to have killed Milo. But in this posture were they surprized by the Slave from whom Brutus had taken the swords , who being gone for people to part them , returned sufficiently accompanyed to put an end to the Duel . In the mean time Milo was so horribly enraged at the disgrace he received , that he knew not in a manner what he did , insomuch that in his madness taking hold of the Tree wherein was the piece of his sword , he shook it so violently that he took it up by the roots , and thought to have brushed those with it who were coming to them . This expression of a prodigious strength augmented Brutus's glory , for there could be nothing so unexpected , as to see one of his age and strength over-master the terrible Milo , who had not met in all Greece with him that durst oppose him . But if the prudent Damo had not used all the interest she had in Milo , to perswade him to stifle the shame of being worsted , he would have broke forth into some violent course against Brutus . But she so well knew how to temper the bitterness of his humour , that she forced him to embrace him whom he would with all his heart have smothered , were not the fierceness of his disposition restrained by the respect he bore her . Thus , my Lord , have you had an account of Brutus's infancy , who after this furious combat , was ●n greater esteem among the Ladies than ever . For though Worth be not the vertue of Women , yet is it certain that they love it , and that for its sake they prejudice other good Qualities , by preferring those who it may be are onely Hectors , before others , who instead of that one , have a many other rich Vertues . Hereupon , Brutus seeing himself commended , and courted more than ordinary , was more inclined ●o fall in love with a very handsome Lady with whom the particular manner he came to be acquainted , is worth the relating to you . Besides that , though it be not she that gave such a violent assault to Brutus's love , yet it is at least her acquaintance that hath been the cause of his coming to Rome , and that he lived here after the manner you have seen him . You are then to know , that at Crotona there was a maid of an excellent wit , called Bellanira , who held correspondence by Letters with Damo ; insomuch that writing to one another , as two persons who had no matters of state , but onely certain secrets of friendship to communicate , they gave one another an account of their pleasures , and principally of the new friends of either Sex , which they made . So that Damo receiving one day a Letter from Bellanira , shewed it to Brutus , and told him , she needed his assistance very much to answer it . Brutus conceiving it was some great affair that Damo should desire his advice in , opens this Letter , and found in it , if I mistake not , these words , at least I am certain it was to this effect . Bellanira to the wise Damo . I Once thought I should never have loved any thing but you , but now I am to tell you , that I have found a new Friend so worthy to be loved , that though I have your promise not to contract any new friendships , you would certainly come short of your word , if you knew her as well as I do . She is a Virgin , whose person endued with thousands of charms , wit , goodness , her inclinations absolutely noble , and her conversation infinitely pleasant ; she is neither humorous , nor proud , but dearly loves her Friends , and is perpetually speaking to me of you , though she knew you no otherwise than by fame , and of whose friendship I have a thousand tender expressions . I desire to know whether I can , without ingratitude , refuse her affection , or without being unfaithful to you , divide mine with her , for since my heart is at your disposal , I cannot receive into it this new and charming Friend , without your permission , though I know not well how to keep her out . When Brutus ( who went at Metapont under a wrong name , which I cannot at the present call to mind ) had read this Letter , he told Damo that it was handsomly writ , but saw not any necessity she had to answer it . You shall see that when I have done it , replyed the smiling ; but when you have answered it , replyed he , I can do you no service in it . When you read it , answered she , you shall give me your opinion . Whereupon Damo taking writing-tables , writ to Bellanira , which when she had done , shewing it to Brutus , he there in read the Letter I am going to repeat to you . Damo to Bellanira . THat you may assure your self I am a person of as much sincerity as any in the World , I do ingenuously confess , that I am not a little glad that you have furnished me with a pretence to break the promise I made you , not to entertain any new Friendships . For if you have found out a Woman-friend you like so well , I can boast I have met with man I am so much taken with , that I think him worthy to be a Servant to that Beauty you have so drawn to the life ; for there issue greater charms from his mind , than can from her eyes , as being one , whose soul speaks greater excellencies than you have met with in all the men you have known . So that to deal sincerely with you , I should have been as much troubled to refuse admittance to this new friend , as you would be , should I oblige you , to break off with yours . I am willing therefore , that we be mutually guilty of Infidelity , and ( the better to confirm our joynt-conquest ) that we engage these two persons , who both love us , to love one another ; lest that , if your friend should have a servant that were not my friend , she might prevail with you to forsake me , and that mine having a Mistress which were not your friend , he would endeavor to lessen my friendship towards you . Propose therefore what I tell you to that amiable person , who robs me of part of your soul , and I shall make the same proposition to him who must keep you company in mine . But for ought I see , interrupted Amilcar , the Sciences have not spoiled the wit of this daughter of Pythagoras , since she writes so excellently ; and her Philosophy is not too austere , since she allows Love to be of the University of her Friends . On the contrary , replyed Herminius , she holds that to be truly vertuous , requires a temperament full of passion , and that there cannot be a servent affection for Vertue , where there is not withal a passionate tenderness . But to speak truly , did the Painters draw Love as she imagines it , they would disburthen him of his Fillet , his Bow and Arrows , and leave him only his Torch ; for this wise Virgin says , she cannot endure the Love that is blind , and that it is enough a heart should be set a-fire , without being shot thorough with darts . In fine , she so purifies this passion , that she cleanses it from whatever is dangerous , and yet takes away nothing from it that is pleasant . But to return to Brutus , after that Damo had shewn him the Letter she writ to Bellanira , he made as if he understood not himself to be that so well-liked person , she so mentioned to her friend , but purposely , that he might be the more fully satisfied of a thing which pleased him ; but at length she reduced him to a necessity of rendering her a thousand thanks . Yet he told her , that he should never have confidence enough to see Bellanira , having seen what she writ to her of him ; but she answered , it should not be long ere he saw her , for that she was resolved on a journey to Crotona , that she had engaged Tarquinia for the same place , and that she would oblige him to conduct her , and indeed within fifteen days all came to pass accordingly . But in the mean time , Bellanira and Damo writ to one another , with as much bravery as friendship ; so that when they saw one another , Brutus found himself confirmed in the mind of Bellanira , who joyfully received him , and sincerely confessed to Damo , that she were to blame if she should refuse his friendship . But this new friend of hers being not yet come to Crotona , as being expected within four days , these two loving persons resolved to put some trick upon the inchanting Chrysis , for so was that Beauty called . To this end Damo , who knew that Brutus could as easily disguise his mind , as discover it , when the humor took him , told Bellanira , that , the more to surprise her friend , 't were fit Brutus should put on his stupidity the first time he should see Chrysis , to see how she would receive a Lover , of whom she had formed so great an Idea . Bellanira approving the proposition , and Brutus saying that it was easie for him , and not unseasonable at the first sight , to disguise his humor , rather than to be too forward to disclose it , promised so far to over-reach the fair Chrysis , that she should go near to despise him . And I promise you , replyed Bellanira , that as soon as she comes to know you , she will esteem you infinitely . It shall be therefore for your sake , replyed he . Nay , it shall be rather for her own sake , replyed the pleasant Damo , since she must be much to blame , if she knew you and did not esteem you . For , to deal plainly with you , you will not be able to conceal your self . Not but that when you are among those that force you to it , you differ much from what you are among those you like , yet you also listen like one who hath the discretion to be weary of hearing things of no entertainment . However it be , replyed he , I warrant you , I make Chrysis believe I have not common sence , and force her to some visible expressions of her contempt . For my part , replyed Bellanira , I am somewhat afraid , as well as Damo , that you will not be able to deceive Chrysis ; whereas there is nothing more unhandsome than to undertake a pleasant circumvention , and not go through with it . I should find you in a greater fear , replyed Brutus , if I were obliged to gain Chrysis's esteem at the first sight , to entertain her with great and noble things , and scrue up her admiration , instead of purchasing her contempt : for truly , I think nothing harder than to act a great wit , nor any thing easier than not to shew that wit one hath . You have too much for to hide it so easily , replyed Damo ; but , put the case I have as you say , replyed he smiling , it will not be hard for me to do what I think . We shall see replyed Bellanira , but I am afraid you your self will be deceived , and that you cannot deceive Chrysis . That which makes for Brutus , replyed Damo , is , that whether he deceive her , or not , it will still be much to his reputation ; for if he cannot conceal his wit , it will be said he is very happy , that he hath so much that he cannot hinder it from appearing ; and if he do conceal it , he will be much commended for his subtilty , that he can conceal the greatest wit , from one of the sprightliest wenches in the world . Brutus returned this complement with another ; and their discourse that day was so pleasant and divertive , that Bellanira could not conceive how Brutus could carry himself and not discover his worth . But in fine , three days after Chrysis comes to Crotona , but so late at night , that she could not meet with any could direct her , either to Brutus or to Damo . In the mean time , Bellanira , whose imagination was tickled with the pleasure of her friends surprisal , sent her back word by a slave which Chrysis had sent to her , that she was very sorry she could not wait on her , as being somewhat indisposed , but that if she were as obliging as fair , she would give her a visit in the afternoon ; which Chrysis , who had for Bellanira the greatest ardency of a new friendship , failed not to do , and came presently after dinner . But she was no sooner come in , than Bellanira , after the first ceremonies of complement , told her that this new friend of Damo's , who was to be her servant , was in Crotona , and was that day to be at her lodging , together with that excellent maid , who had honoured her with his acquaintance . But I beseech you , said she to her laughing , make me not ashamed , shew this day your greatest wit ; and consult with my glass about your dressing , that your beauty may shine in its full lustre . Ah Bellanira , replied she , who graspes at wit , loses it , and I never miss it , so much as when I most think on it . But I pray you , continued she , what do you think of this friend of Damo's ? I take him , replied Bellanira , to be the greatest wit in the world , and that if you can conquer his heart , it will be a conquest worthy of you . But , continued she , to spare both you and him the troublesomness of your first complements , I shall not exactly represent him to you , but shall leave that alone till discourse start out an occasion to do it . Chrysis satisfied with what her friend said , fell into discourse about Damo , who soon after comes in ; but she had hardly appeared , ere Bellanira , presenting Chrysis to her , said to her , See I pray , whether my infidelity be excusable , or if I could , without injustice , deny my friendship , to a person whom I think worthy of yours , which is much more precious than mine . Damo answered this Bravery very obligingly , both as to Bellanira and Chrysis , who talked with so much discretion , that she both justified Bellanira , and ravished Damo . In the mean time comes in Brutus , but though Bellenira knew he was to disguise himself to deceive Chrysis , she herself was surprised at the manner of his carriage ; for , as he came in , he changed the very air of his countenance , stupidity entred into his physiognomy , his civilities were so ungraceful , and uncertain , that Chrysis was extreamly disturbed , especially hearing Bellanira naming him by the name of that friend of Pythagoras's daughter . But if she was surprized at his arrival , she was amazed at his discourse for , for two hours together she could not observe in him a look or a smile , which might raise a suspition that he had but a common sense , so far was he from seeming to have any extraordinary parts . Not that he had betrayed himself by any extravagant talk , but there was such a natural dulness in all his discourse , that it was not to be imagined , that he , who spake so , did counterfeit ; insomuch that Chrysis had not the least jealousie of it , but was absolutely perswaded , that he , whom she saw , was not the same she had heard of . So that coming to Bellanira , For Heavens sake , said she to her , what pleasure do you take to do me a discourtesie ? Nay it is true , that you your self buy the delight you take in abusing me , at too dear a rate , when you purchase it with the conversation of the most stupid of mankind , and that for so long time . Bellanira ; who was very much pleased at what Chrysis said , as being an evident token that she was deceived , burst forth into such a loud laughter , that Chrysis was confirmed in what she thought , that her friend had put a trick upon her ; but that which was most admirable , was , that though she was satisfied she was deceived , yet could she not comprehend after what manner . So that the more she spoke of it , the more sport she found Damo and Bellanira , for she intimated by what she said , that she did not believe Brutus to be Brutus , and was so far from thinking him able to understand what she said , that she did not stick to tell him so much . But the man who seemed so stupid , upon a sign from Damo and Bellanira , ceased to be so , and surprised Chrysis after such a manner , that having heard him talk a quarter of an hour , she could not hold from breaking forth into a cry of astonishment . She would be angry with Bellanira , and to punish her for this advice , she told her she would honour her friends the more for it , and prefer this new one before her . Alas Madam , replied Brutus , do not break any of the Articles which are agreed upon between our two friends , for any concernment of mine , and remember that I am to be your Servant , not your Friend . Though I should do a less displeasure to Bellanira , replied she , in receiving you favorably as a Lover , than if I receive you as a Friend , yet you will give me leave not to inslave my self to the humours of two persons , who take up all their sport upon my account . Ah Madam , cryed out Brutus , if you will do Bellanira so great a spight ; and deprive her of all your friendship , you must needs be guilty of some love ; for do you conceive that any thing else can lessen the affection you have for that amiable person ? Believe me , continued she , friendship is never destroyed by friendship , there must be something stronger than it self , that should force it out of a heart which it is once possessed of , and it is onely Love which can do what you pretend . For when all is done , a man may make many new friends , without injury done to the old ; a man's mind is easily divided into many friendships . There are some friends , whose secrets a man is contented to know , and yet thinks not sit to trust them with his ; there are others , to whom a man communicates things of importance , whom he would not entertain with trifles ; and on the contrary , there are some , whom a man would acquaint with many inconsiderable secrets , to whom yet he would not commit matters of concernment . So that a man raises some kind of pleasure out of all , and though it be in a different manner , yet a man still takes some delight in all those for whom he hath never so little friendship . But Madam it is otherwise with Love , for when one is possessed with never so little of it , it presently causes a remission in the enjoyments of friendship ; and when the heart is once wholly enflamed by it , there is no pleasure in the friends of either sex ; what was divertive before , ceases to be so ; the conversation of those we most esteem proves tedious ; and pleasure it self is not pleasure , if it be not divided with the person beloved ; for in fine , Love knows so well how to disrelish all the enjoyments of friendship , that if you would take a ful revenge of Bellanira , you must resolve to entertain a little love . If it be as you say ( replied Chrysis laughing ) I should be much obliged to you , if you can engage Bellanira to love some body , that so my friendship may prove unconsiderable to her . Ah , charming Chrysis , replied the lively Brutus , that is the way to be revenged on your self ; for you would thereby deprive your self of the greatest pleasures in the world , and bestow it on Bellanira , who would little regard the delights of friendship , when she hath once tasted those of Love. But I pray tell me , says Damo , who hath taught you to talk so learnedly of a passion , which was never yet absolute Mistress of your heart ? I am born under such a Love-star , Madam , replyed he , that even when I do not love any thing , yet from the simple imagination that I may love , I derive a sensible delight . Upon this , Chrysis enclining to be pacified , there happenned very pleasant discourse between these three persons : but it was soon interrupted by the enterance of a Lady who carryed severity in her countenance , all whose actions were as it were set in tune , and whose very looks seemed to commend all that is called Pleasure . Insomuch that Bellanira , Damo , and Chrysis , who knew her , presently stifled this discourse , whereat Brutus much wondered ; for he perceived they were quite other people than they were a minute before . As soon therefore as this party was gone , he hastily asked who that austere Lady was , who had disturbed their discourse . This Lady , replied the pleasant Chrysis is one , whom a certain Disciple of Damo's illustrious Father , hath instructed to part with humanity and reason ; but the worst is , that she is not the onely woman in Crotona , who hath vowed to observe this cruel Austerity , which indeed is as pernicious as Calumny it self ; for they are a knot of women of the same humour , whom I cannot by any means away with . But I would know further ; replied Brutus , how they have been induced to love Vertue , when she is represented to them so deformed . To give you a true account of their severity , replied she , you must lay this down as an immovable principle , that the temperament is not to be changed . The doctrine of the wise Pythagoras , though it be in it self but one , yet hath it been diversly interpreted , according to the several opinions of those who have received it . So that there being a person of some quality , though of no great parts , among the Disciples of Pythagoras , a man of a severe nature , he for the most part misunderstood his precepts , and misinterpreted them to his own humour ; insomuch , that at last he hath hewn out a certain scrupulous moral Philosophy , which frightens a mind rightly principled . As for that , sayes Bellanira , we are onely to consider , after what manner the Ladies , who are under his tuition , speak and behave themselves ; and we shall find them so chimerically scrupulous , that it is not easily imagined how discreet and knowing women could be cajolled into things so fantastick . And that which is yet stranger , added , Damo , is , that these scrupulous Ladies , whose stomachs would turn to see Love but in picture , rail at all women , lightly condemning the most innocent actions ; cannot endure those pleasures they themselves take not , spare not the reputation of the dearest to them of their own sex , find fault with every thing they do not themselves , and turn to the worst what ever is done behind their backs , and whatever they understand not . Mereover , they are strangely prying into all things , they would know what ever is done in other conventicles , that they may have somewhat to rail at in their own ; they even have an indignation to those delights , which they will not take themselves , and they are so conceited on their pretended Vertue , that they treat all other Ladies as prophane persons , unworthy their Society . But for my part , I shall never account these vertuous , who take occasion from their Vertue , to augment their pride , and to contemn whatever is not of their way . But that which is further remarkable , added Bellanira , is , that none of these scrupulous Dames , who are so rigid in censuring the actions of others , reform any one evill habit in themselves , for I know one the most cholerick person in the world who endeavours not once in her life to restrain the first agitations of her mind , but is perpetually ranting and chiding those that live under her . I know another so sloathful and careless , that I think , some dayes , she would not go one step forward to meet a good fortune that were coming to her . I know one so penurious , that she will not allow her self those ordinary things which advance her beauty , though she be a great cherisher of it ; and there are four or five of them , who , far from living upon wild fruits , as Pythagoras did , are so great lovers of good cheer , that they spend the greatest part of their life in eating or in studying what they should eat . In the mean time , these Dames , because they set an extraordinary value upon themselves , despise all others , and imagine that people ought to build Temples , and erect Altars to them . But to countervail this replied Damo , there is another of my Fathers Disciples , who hath expounded his doctrine after another manner , for there are a sort of women , into whom he hath instilled his opinions , scruple at nothing , but out of a desire they have , that their actions might be well taken , make the best of those of others , how faulty soever they may be . They hold , that it is the Intention onely that can make an action evill , so that with the best Intentions they many times commit the greatest Follies . There is among these women so professed a Libertinism , that it may be said they place their honour in not having any : For they trouble not themselves about any thing but what pleases them , and what diverts them ; and to justifie this humour , they quote that act of compassion which my Father did in Egypt , when he prevailed with the Fishermen to sell him all the Fish they had taken , that he might restore them their lives . Whence they infer that it is not likely that a man , who though he performed an act of Vertue in giving liberty to a sort of Fishes , would have all the passions chained up , and so render humane life comfortless and pensive , so that squaring Philosophy to their own humour , they lead such lives , as if they were come into the world onely to study their pleasures , and to satisfie all their desires without any abatement . I should prefer these however before the other , replyed Brutus , for they hurt no body , and spend not their time ill ; but on the contrary , those austere Dames , are damnably troublesome , and disturb all the enjoyments of Society . Truly , replyed Damo , they all deserve to be condemned ; and there is a third way may be taken , which certainly is the surest , the most rational , and the most convenient , if the mind be but rightly disciplined . But , my Lord , I consider not that I spend too much time in relating to you what passed between these persons ; for since that the counterfeit stupidity of Brutus at that time , partly occasioned his continuance of it , for his safe abode in Rome , I might have passed by the account of all that conversation . But to make amends for this digression , into which I am sensibly fallen ; I must withal omit a many gallantries Brutus did in that place , while he stayed there , yet not forgetting to tell you that Tarquinia and Damo returning to Metapont , prevailed with Bellanira to accompany them , and brought also Chrysis along with them . Brutus then having the opportunity to see them daily , began to eotertain a love for Chrysis , nor could he say he wanted any from Bellanira ; so that now he was not out of employment , as being a servant of Chrysis , though Bellanira had the greater affection for him , as believing him not too far engaged with her friend : Besides that he had infinite friendship for Damo . Now was it that he led a pleasant life , for his greatest business was to find out new recreations . Love and Friendship were the subjects of his Poetry , and those of his Epistles , Complement and Courtship ; nor did he find others less pleasure than he did himself . But indeed this bravery was interrupted by the grief which the death of Tarquinia brought him , who died in Child-bed of Hermilia ; but as time doth insensibly cure all afflictions of this nature , so Brutus , within a few dayes , yeilded to his former inclination , whereof the frequent journeys he made to Crotona , whither Chrysis was returned , were such visible expressions that Licinius could easily perceive the progress of that passion through the mask of the trouble he was in for the death of Tarquinia . Whence taking occasion to perform his promise to Marcus Junius , he told Brutus that his friends at Rome had wrought his reconciliation with Tarquin , and that he understood there was some little inclination to a Revolt ; that therefore he was obliged to return thither , and consequently should not engage himself at Crotona . I have stood so long upon my guard as to that point , replyed Brutus , that if you find me not some employment , I shall not long be master of my self . For the hatred I bear Tarquin will be unprofitable , as long as I remain in a place where I cannot hurt him . Therefore if you would stifle the love which I feel growing within me , let me know whether I may hope to revenge my Father and my Brother's death ; deliver Rome from slavery , and assume the glorious title of the Restorer of my Country . You demand much in a breath , replyed Licinius , but all I can tell you , is , that while you are at Metapont , you will do nothing of all you intend . Let us then to Rome , replyed Brutus , and that suddenly . You must certainly go , replyed Licinius , but you must withal do it securely , and suffer your self to be guided by those who are acquainted with Tarquin's humour , and who hope to over reach him , and elude all his distrust . Brutus attentively hearkning to Licinius , promised an implicite obedience to his advice , and that he would submit himself to him as he would have done to his Father . This done , it was resolved they should communicate their design to the wise Damo ; nor failed they the same day to acquaint her with the whole state of their affaires ; but when they had well examined the business , they were mightily troubled to find out some expedient for the safety of Brutus's life . For his part , it was the least of his troubles , but Licinius , and Damo seemed not so littly concerned in it . At length , after many thoughts of it , this prudent Virgin said , she thought she had found out a way how Brutus might be in Rome without danger . For , in fine , said she , directing her speech to Licinius , I never heard that Tarquin doth ordinarily commit any crimes which are no advantage to him . When he poysoned his Wife and his Brother , It much concerned him they should be out of the World. When he caused Servilius Tullus to be murthered , 't was to get into the Throne himself . When he dispatched the Widdow of that vertuous and unfortunate King , it was out of a fear lest her tears and her vertue might move compassion in the people . When he gave a violent purge to the Senate , it was his design to remove thence all vertuous persons , who might oppose his injustice . When he banished or put to death so many illustrious Citizens , 't was because they were men of conduct and courage , likely to undertake any thing against him . And to come neer home , when he put to death the Father and Brother of him , whose life you would preserve , it was because they were powerful , forward , and rich . Hence I conclude , that for Brutus to be safe at Rome until the Gods shall think fit to change the Government , Tarquin must be perswaded that Brutus can never hurt him . Now this will come to pass , if he will but resolve to do that for his own , and haply for the safety of Rome , which he so pleasantly did some few days since for the diversion of his Mistress , when by an ingenious trick to deceive the fair Chrysis , he counterfeited Simplicity so naturally , that he deceived one the least easily deceived of any I know . How , replyed fiercely Brutus , must I act the Fool and the Sot all my life ? You must certainly do it , replyed she , for by that means Tarquin , not jealous of you , would rest secure , and would haply be glad to let you live , so to give an example of moderation , when it is not prejudicial to him . Ah , generous Damo , cryed he , how harsh is this expedient ! For though it be a hard task to betray a great understanding , it is a harder to personate distraction ; and since , to be free with you , I must tell you , that my only business at Rome is to destroy Tarquin and be revenged on him ; I beseech you consider what mischief that man can doe him , whose conversation all the World would avoid , and who would be thought not to have common sense . For my part , replyed she , my reason dissents from yours , for I conceive nothing more considerable in a dangerous conspiracy , than to have a great understanding , and a great courage , invisible to the World. In fine , if at Rome there be no inclination to a revolt , added Licinius , you may be safe and quiet ; and if there be some secret risings in the City conducing to your design , you may discover your self to those who shall be able and desirous to act for the publique good . Yet once more , cryed out Brutus , this expedient is harsh and indigestible . And yet , replyed Licinius , there is no mean , you must either resolve this way , or be for ever banished Rome , and not expect to revenge your Father's death , or ever hope to recover what the unjust Tarquin hath taken from you ; and to ascend a little higher , you must either accept it , or ever renounce Glory . If it come to that , replyed Brutus , I would rather renounce Reason , and submit my self to whatever you shall order . Having thus resolved , Licinius , not willing to give Brutus leisure to repent , set all things in order for his departure , and four dayes after , the resolution taken was put in execution . He thought not fit Brutus should come to Rome till he had seen how he would be received , so that he onely brought with him the little Hermilia , who was hardly out of her Nurse's armes , and delivered her to be brought up to the sage Racilia , giving out that he was married at Metapont , but that his Wife was dead , not discovering whom he had married , for fear of exposing Hermilia to the cruelty of the tyrant , should he know she were daughter to Tarquinia , for whom he had an inveterate hatred , especially since she had left Rome . But he was no sooner admitted into Tarquin's presence , but he asked what was become of Marcus Junius's Sons ? whereto he answered , that though he were alive , he might well be numbred among the dead . This doubtful answer encreasing Tarquin's curiosity , he was very importunate with Licinius to resolve this Riddle ; who acting his part very subtilely , made as if he were loath to satisfie his curiosity . But at length yielding by degrees , he told him he was much troubled to tell him that a man who had the honor to be so near of kin to him , was so senseless as Junius seemed to be in all his words and actions . This he had scarcely said , but Tarquin , instead of being troubled at it , could not but betray his gladness ; not but that he said it troubled him , but his eyes , more faithful than his mouth , discovered the secret of his heart , and argu'd , he had rather have a senseless , than an understanding man to his Nephew . Nevertheless , being afraid of being deceived , he bid Licinius bring him to him , which he pressed so much , that Licinius easily perceived that if he did not obey the tyrant , his life was in danger . So that promising what he desired , she sent an express to Brutus , whom he had secretly brought to an old friends house within six miles of Rome , and acquainted how things stood . Brutus was now past all deliberation , as to what he was to do ; for considering with himself , that if he went not to Rome , Licinius might be ill intreated , and that withal his own life , as well as that of his Father-in-law's was in danger , if he appeard not there in his feigned stupidity , he resolv'd to do it , and was accordingly brought to Tarquin . But as he went ; what did he not think on , and what apprehensions of anguish seized him ? He lfet Metapont , where he had led an infinitely pleasant life , as a banished person . He there left a gallant friend , whom he infinitely loved , he smothered a growing love , which filled his heart with hope and joy , he lost the good company of a many honest people ; he renounced all pleasure , save the hope of Revenge , and he forsook , as I may so say , his own reason . But , all considered , Licinius's life being at the stake , the revenging of his friends death , and the deliverance of his Country , being to be effected , he overcame the aversion he had to make use of so fantastick a pretence for his stay in Rome ; and resolved to live there after a much different manner than he had done at Metapont . In effect when Licinius presented him to Tarquin , he acted the part of a dul and foolish person so well , that the fierce Tyrant was deceived in him , so that instead of being troubled to see him in that condition , he was very glad of it , for it was an affliction to him to think that Marcus Junius should have a Son alive in any place in the world , who might haply ome day endeavour to revenge his fathers death . But considering him in his present conditition , he was not afraid of him , nor was he sorry he could give one example of humanity without danger . He therefore seemed to have a care of him , and to be the more assured of him , he thought fit he should be married , for he was not so sottish but he betrayed the inclination he had to women . But being to marry , he must take the daughter of a man engaged in his interests , lest he should dispose of himself , and haply ally himself with some family too well affected to the publique good , and so the name of Junius , venerable in Rome , should revive . Nay to dis-accustome a People from a Name had been dear to them ever since the foundation of the famous City , the young Gallants of the Court began , by way of abuse , to call him Brutus , and left off calling him Junius ; for as to the other name he went under at Metapont , and which I have forgotten , it was never known at Rome . But that which was most remarkable , was , that he whom they called by that name , which was not proper for him , though it seemed so , accustomed himself to answer to it , the more to express his stupidity , so that insensibly all came to call him Brutus , and Licinius himself hath called him so . You now know , my Lord , in what manner this noble Roman returned to Rome , was married , and lived there , not so much as taking notice that Tarquin had usurped all the wealth of his house , and gave him onely so much as was barely necessary for his subsistance . Nor indeed did Brutus trouble himself about it , but his wives father , who was nothing afflicted at the misfortune of his son-in law , for that the Tyrant enriched him upon his account , But Brutus who was not come to Rome but to deliver it from the tyranny of Tarquin , was infinitely perplexed , for he understood by Licinius Valerius , and his vertuous Aunt Racilia , who were all intrusted with the secret of his life , whatever passed in the particular faction that were in Rome , the City , and that a Plot was sooner laid , and a Party engaged , but Tarquin quashed it by the death or banishment of the Plotters , and that consequently there was no likelihood of destroying the Tyrant , or delivering Rome , or ever appearing there with his reason about him , though he were resolved to forget all the violences , and all the enormities of Tarquin , for he was absolutely convinced that if the tyrant should once discover he had any understanding , he would soon take away his life . He also heard how that the cruel Tullia insolently answered a woman , who said , It was great pity , that Brutus was so stupid ; that if he were not , it should cost him something more than his reason . So that not conceiving any probability of doing what he hoped , he led a most sad and melancholy life , having no other comfort but what he received by the Letters of the wise daughter of Pythagoras ; for as for his rising love , it vanished presently after his return to Rome . While he was in this perplexity , his wife dies , leaving him two sons , which she brought him soon after their marriage ; which accident somewhat encreased his pensiveness , for that she was a handsome woman and good natured . Not but that he lived with her in a strange awe and caution , for though he had a great friendship for her , because she was so well conditioned , as not to despise him , and that she believed him as simple as he made himself , yet he never durst discover himself to her , as knowing ever since he married her , that it was an impossibility with her not to tell a thing she knew , and that there never was woman less able to hold her peace than she . So that he was forced to an insupportable reservedness , even in those hours wherein all others have the greatest freedom . Yet could he not but grieve for her death , as one in whom he had met with both vertue and mildness . But as he had not any great affection for her , and what he had might be rather called acquaintance than friendship , so , had he known no other affliction , Time would have overcome it . But he saw Tarquin's power encrease every day ; he saw the greatest part of any worth , banished or put to death ; all the young men slaves to the tyrant's fortune ; and so little likelyhood of any advantageous change for Rome , that he could hardly entertain any hope ever to see his Countrey or his Reason at liberty . This brought an unspeakable melancholy , which caused him to avoid company as much as he could , nay in a manner made him desirous to avoid himself . But Licinius , who was yet alive , and who had discovered this secret to Publius Valerius , as being his intimate friend , and withal a hearty enemy of Tarquin's , perceived well that Brutus became more and more pensive . So that he therefore spoke to Racilia , with whom was the little Hermilia , who knew not yet that she was Brutus's Sister , to think of some means to comfort him , for he knew that Brutus reposed a great confidence in her . He advised her to take him into a pleasant seat she had upon the Tiber's side , four miles from Rome . To be short , she proposed to him the passing of three or four days there ; to which proposition , containing nothing opposite to his Melancholy , he consented and went thither , but with an intention not to return any more to Rome , but to wander about the world until some change should happen in Tarquin's fortune . For , said he within himself , since I cannot hurt the tyrant , and so revenge my Father's death , and deliver my Country , to what end is it to condemn my reason to perpetual slavery , and to captivate my self eternally ? what glory , or what advantage is it to me , to live obscurely , and go for the most senseless and the most stupid of all mankind ; and be withal an utter stranger to all pleasure and society ? I cannot in the condition I am in , be guilty of either Vice or Vertue , but live after such a fantastick manner , that since there were men , never any lived as I do . Yet for all this , could the hope of Revenge and of Glory but keep possession of my heart , I could have patience ; but to live without pleasure , or so much as the hope of any , is absolutely insupportable , and that which I can no longer endure . Thus was Brutus so ore-whelmed with melancholy , and so weary of the life he led , that he resolved to leave his Countrey , and become a voluntary Exile . Being therefore confirmed in this design , his onely study was to put it in execution , and put himself in a posture to leave Rome , and at the first to go no further than Metapont , knowing he had still a many good friends in that place . He was also somewhat confident that Licinius and Racilia would releive him in his banishment , and would send him somewhat to subsist , though they were never so angry . Not but that when he thought of leaving Rome , and losing all occasions which might happen in his absence to do Tarquin a mischief , it a little assaulted his resolution ; but after all consideration , seeing no likelyhood of any to happen a long time , and being no longer able to endure that reservedness wherein he lived , he hardned himself in the resolution he had taken , wherewith he neither acquainted Racilia , nor the young Hermilia , who , as I told you , knew not as yet that she was Brutus's Sister , as being too young to be trusted with a secret of so great importance . So that being unchangeably resolved , he designed his departure within three dayes , pretending he would return again to Rome , so to deceive his Aunt , whom he avoyded as much as lay in his power , because she perpetually pressed him , to know whence that new affliction proceeded , which she observed in him . But affecting solitude as much as might be , the day before his departure he walked along the river side , and there revolving in his mind whatever had happened to him , he remembred the pleasures he found in the conversation of Damo , Chrysis , and Bellanira , and thereupon opposing one passion to another , he was satisfied he should find some comfort , even in this , that though he quitted the noble ambition of being the Deliverer of his Country , he might aspire to the Conquest of some great Beauty . But his mind could not entertain all those imaginations without some confusion , as he hath since confessed to me ; nor could he well distinguish between that which comforted him , and that which afflicted him , when turning about at the noyse of a Chariot , a Slave very submissively asks him , whether the Chariot he saw coming were in the right way to Racilia's house ? Brutus being obliged to answer him , told him after his affected simplicity , that it was the ready way ; which said , not enquiring whose the Chariot was , nor who was in it , nor so much as looking that way , he continued his walk , so great was his melancholy . Nay this very adventure added to it , and caused him to stay out later than he should have done : For , said he , to what end do I go into any company , wherein I must be what is almost insufferable to be , and such as is below the envy of all ? Is it possible , continued he sighing , is it possible to be more unhappy , than to be what no man would be , no not the vilest Slave upon the face of the earth ? Amidst these thoughts Brutus continued his walk , and that so long , that ere he returned the Lamps were lighted at Racilia's . 'T is true , he met there with excellent company , but that you may know how much he was surprised in it , I must tell you , that the wife of Spurius Lucretius was there with her incomparable daughter Lucrecia , as also the beauteous and divine Valeria ; he met there also with Sivelia and Mutius , whom you have seen with the King , and I my self was come to accompany these noble persons , who were come upon no other design , than to surprize Racilia in her solitude . But as this illustrious Roman is a person of conduct and aeconomy , our reception was such as if we had been expected , besides that it was with a great cheerfulness , for Lucrecia's mother and mine were her intimate friends , Mutius was some kin to her as well as the other two , Valeria and Lucrecia she had a great esteem for both for their own sakes , as also for theirs of whom they derived their beeing , and for my part , I was also entertained upon Sivelia's account . Omitting therefore nothing requisite to our entertainment , she presently gave order the house should be adorned with that magnificence , as if she were to keep some great Festival . So that Brutus returning , and entring into a large arched hall , furnished to admiration , he wondred to find there such a noble company ; for you are to know , that as he had not the priviledge of much conversation , so was he not acquainted with all the Beauties in Rome , for he had never seen Lucrecia unveyled , nor had much more knowledge of Valeria , though Valerius was of his caball . It happened so that he was no sooner entred , but those two Beauties shining ful into his sight , dazled him into a change of colour . For though Valeria were not haply as exactly handsome as Lucrecia , yet she may well be accounted a very excellent person . In the mean time , thogh none conceived Brutus could contribute any thing to the company , yet as one of good birth , and Nephew to Racilia , he was saluted , but with that coldness of complement , wherewith we entertain those whom we esteem not , and , without allowing him any part of the discourse , it was continued in the same channel it was in before . For his part he onely harkned to what was said , and earnestly viewed Lucrecia , who certainly that night shined with an extraordinary beauty . For though I know you have seen her with Prince Sextus , yet I shall not stick to say , she was at that time handsomer than she can be now , though she yet deserve admiration . It was impossible a complexion should have more lustre , or an eye more majesty , and withall more sweetness than she then had . Nor indeed did Brutus look on her indifferently , which when I observed , I came to her , and whispering to her smiling , You see Madam , said I to her , how great the power of your beauty is , since that Brutus , as brute as he is , is sensible of it , and admires it . If that which you call Beauty in me , replied she smiling also , produce no more glorious effect than this , I shall not hastily be too proud of it . But truly , said she , I so much pity poor Brutus , that I have not the heart to laugh at his stupidity . As she said this , a great noyse was heard in the Court , and presently Racilia had notice , that the Prince of Pometia , and Prince Titus , who said they had lost their way a hunting , desired entertainment there for that night ; but the truth of the business was , that the former of the princes , being fallen in love with the young Hermilia , took this occasion to give her a visite . Now these Princes being vertuous persons , especially the Prince of Pometia , Racilia out of consideration both of equity and prudence , received them kindly , though she ever abhorred Tarquin . Besides that , having a large and fair house , and that the Princes brought none with them but their Slaves , she was not much troubled at their coming , and so she staied with her former company , as if she had no further care to take . In the first place the Prince of Pometia related how he and Titus lost their way , but he did it with so much art , that I am confident the fair Hermilia as young as she was , easily perceived that she was the occasion of that hunting , and that that Prince looked after no other pray then that of her heart ; for turning her head a side , she blushed , and seemed not to heed what he said , though he listned very attentively . But at last , all having taken their former places , Brutus having not all the while said any thing , Titus fell into some private discourse with Lucrecia's mother and Sivelia , so to do his brother a courtesie , for by that means he might the more freely entertain Hermilia , who was somewhat shie of engaging into discourse , while Lucrecia's mother was with her Aunt . So the general discourse happened between Racilia , Valeria , Lucrecia , Hermilia , the Prince of Pometia , Mutius , and my self ; as for Brutus , he said nothing at all , though sometimes he was very desirous to speak something , simply or heavily , according to his custome , especially because Tarquin's sons were in the room . But he hath told me since , that he was so loath to speak indiscreetly before Lucrecia , that he thought better to be silent , then to say any thing that night . But the discourse was changed after such a manner , as gave him occasion to observe , that Lucrecia's Wit was as great as her Beauty . For you are to know , that as in Rome they work admirably in earth , whether it be for Vessells , or Statues , so Racilia , who studied curiosity and convenience as much as might be , had excellent Vessels , insomuch that the Slaves who waited on her , covering certain tables , and placing all things necessary for the treatment of so noble a company , the Prince of Pometia observed that one of the tables was of the same material with those Vessels I mentioned , and was admirably wrought . It was supported by three children , who seemed to have so much adoe to carry it , that one would think himself obliged to help them to bear it up . The Prince liking it very well , began to commend it , and was going towards it the better to consider the workmanship of it . Which the two Slaves , who were covering it , perceiving , they lifted it up to bring to him , but so rashly , that they overturned it , and broke it all to pieces . That it seemed very admirable to all the company , appeared by the cry they all made when that mischance happened , except the Mistress , who seemed not to be at all moved at it . As for the Prince of Pometia , who was the innocent occasion of this mishap , he made a thousand excuses to Racilia ; but she not being in the least angry with the Slaves , who had so indiscretely spoyled such an excellent commodity , told the Prince , that the onely trouble she had , was , that it was broken before he had had satisfaction of seeing it ; but yet that happiness might be recovered , she would have another of the very same making ; which when she had said , she with a great calmness commanded those who had broke that , to fetch another out of a certain place she directed them to , and to have a care they did not break it . Ah Madam ; cryed out Lucretia , looking earnestly on her , How I love you for your great patience , and that you are not of those Women who are angry , at all times , in all places , before all sorts of persons , and for all things ! For I do not conceive any thing nobler than to raise one's self above a certain testiness , which is contracted by custome , and to which most Women , are prone enough , since that many times it makes them do as fantastick things as folly it self would put them upon . It is true , replyed Racilia , that to be soon angry is an ill custome to take up , both for one's self and others . And I think , added pleasantly Valeria , that fair Ladies ought to have a greater care to reform this fault , than others ; for excessive anger injures Beauty . To that purpose continued Lucrecia , I saw , not many dayes since , a very handsome Lady , who , upon such an occasion , became in an instant very deformed , and continued so for above four hours . She had then some extraordinary cause to be angry , replyed I , or haply she had something spoyled as considerable as this table of Racilia's . Not at all , replyed Lucretia , and the adventure is so odd , that I have a mind to tell it you . You will oblige me much , replyed Racilia , for Hermilia is naturally so Passionate , that if she have not a care , she will come to be very cholerick . 'T is true , replyed the blushing Beauty , that I am naturally somewhat enclined to this froward passion , but yet I do not conceive I have given the fair Lucretia any occasion to make pleasant stories of the extravagances of my passion . For my part , said Mutius , ( who is of a nature violent enough ) I cannot be such an Enemy to Anger , nay I am perswaded , that it is it makes the vertue which seems to be opposite to it ; for , it is certain , a great patience is an effect of great courage , and a great courage is oftner found in those who are of a cholerick disposition , than in those who are so dispassionate , that a man knows not when they are offended , nor when they are obliged . Passion and Choler , replyed Racilia , are two different things ; but therefore I oppose what you say , added she , I shall be glad to hear what Lucretia sayes , for I am perswaded that sometimes Examples are better Masters than Precepts . I must indeed confess , sayes Lucretia , that I ow a great part of my moderation to the impatience of two or three of my acquaintance , and principally of her whom I am going to tell you of . Imagine then , continued she , this Lady , who is very buxome , to be in the best humout in the World the last time I saw her , for she was free , jocund , complaisant and lightsome . That which partly caused her to be in so good an humour , was , that looking in the glass , she thought her self that Morning handsomer than ordinary , and that two other friends of hers and my self , had told her so much while we were walking in her Garden . To be short , her complexion was more serene , her eyes gentle , and her lips carnationed ; but at last , having walked enough , she brought us into her Chamber . She had no sooner lifted up her veyl , but she goes to the glass , questionless to be confirmed in the high opinion she had of her beauty ; but what was most pleasant , was , she found it so strangely overcast , that she could onely see her self as if it had been through a thick mist . So that not knowing of a sudden whether there were any mist in the Chamber , though it were very fair weather , she turned somewhat troubledly toward her friends and me , which we perceiving . and knowing whence it proceeded , as being just opposite to the glass , as well as she , laughed at it ; and I told her jestingly , that that accident was a punishment for the excessive delight she took in her own Beauty . But it was no sooner out of my mouth , but she blushed for madness , and without making me any answer called up hastily one of her Women to know what had discoloured her glass . But instead of asking it mildly of the maid , who was but young , and seemed to be simple enough , she presently changen her voyce , her countenance and action , in somuch that she who a minute before was of a composed air , and had a mild and modest look , ceased immediately to be what she was . For not giving her Slave time to answer what she asked , she presently imaginrd she was to blame for asking , and that she knew the reason of it without her telling . She added , that certainly it must be she , who thinking her self pretty , instead of minding her work , did nothing but view her self in the glass . This gave her occasion to tell her , that she was much deceived , if she thought her self handsome , and to ask her why she pretended to it , and whom she so much studied to please , and talked to her so many trivial stories , that I was never so much ashamed of any thing , as I was of that person for the concernment of my sex . And when the poor Girl , whom she so much exclaimed against , would have said something to justifie her self , her Mistress presently found something else to quarrel as , so that at last having compassion on her , I would needs excuse her . But I had hardly opened my mouth , ere the incensed Beauty changing the object of her anger , fell upon me , and told me that if I offered to excuse her , I should make her so impudent , that she would be no more for her service , multiplying words so strangely , that no other had the leisure to speak . In the mean time , the Roses and Lillies of her delicate complexion were so disturbed , that they were not discernable ; for her face was enflamed into a deep red , the white of her eyes was changed , which were inlarged beyond their ordinary size , looking disturbedly and scatteringly , and indeed , as if she saw not what was before her ; the figure of her mouth was not the same ; she repeated the same thing twenty times , and she seemed rather a mad Priestess of Bacchus , than a modest Roman . But in fine , all this came to nothing , for when she had ranted and scolded , and vented her extravagances to weariness , it appeared she had no reason at all to be angry . For when she came down into the garden to entertain us , she gave order her chamber should be perfumed against she came in , so that in obedience to her commands , burning much purfume , the glass was overcast with it , and the poor Slave , who never thought of looking into it , perceived it not . She thence at last conceived the maid had not done any thing of what she thought , and that she was to blame for having kept such a stir . But though she was convinced of this , yet was there not an absolute calm in her mind ; on the contrary , a certain conscience of her weakness raising a new tempest in her , suffered her not to rest free from some tossings of indignation all that day . She answered peevishly all that spoke to her ; she quarrelled with all attended her , and that before whoever came to her , without ever considering whether it were civil or not ; nay I am not certain whether she came not so high as to threaten a little Slave she had . I was never so much astonished at any thing , as to see this strange transport of spirit , and withall , what an alteration Anger made in this great Beauty . You so pleasantly describe this fantastick anger , replyed I , that though I am naturally somewhat inclined to it , I shall henceforward take a great care to correct it in my self , though I am of opinion , that this inclination of nature ought not to be blamed ; nay , on the contrary , hold , that Anger in noble and regulated minds , is an argument of greatness of courage and integrity . For if you look upon this passion in a discreet man : you will find it never breaks forth but upon some resentment of injury , wherein reputation is concerned , and that it is a pure effect of his vertue , and speaks the tenderness of his soul , the delicacy of his mind , and the clearness of his apprehension . For how can a man of an upright soul resent a manifest injustice , and not carry a heart sensible of it ? Or he who sets a high valve on his reputation , receive an affront without indignation ? Nay I am of opinion , added Mutius , that , to speak generally , the temperament most enclined to choler , is that of gallant Spirits . Yet all nations certainly , replyed I , are not perswaded that Choler is a necessary ingredient of Valour ; on the contrary , the Lacedemonians hold , that it is prejudicial to it , which is the reason that they animate their Soldiers to fight with a sweet harmony , to infuse joy and tranquillity into their souls ; and before battels sacrifice to the Muses , to oblige them to preserve their reason entire in sight . That which to me seems most inconvenient in choler , replyed the sage Racilia , is , that persons of weak constitutions are more subject to it than others , as children , and such as are in a declination of age and reason , are angry at any thing . In like manner , sick persons , who are not masters of their reason , are vexed at trifles , such as they are ashamed of when they are in health ; and lastly , women ( if I may be so free to the discredit of my sex ) for the most part , being not capable of any great fortitude and strength of parts , are many times hurried into humorous vexations , as appears by the relation of Lucrecia . I agree with you , replyed I , that indeed it argues a weak mind , and little discretion to be angry at small matters ; but I withal maintain , that never to be moved , signifies rather an insensible mind , than any strength of reason . Nay I presume to affirm , that it is no vertue to be insensible , that Anger may produce good effects , and that it is just sometimes to give it way ; but withal , I aver it is danger when it becomes habitual , and that it is commendable to bridle it , and that a must never be over-mastered by it . Certainly , replyed pleasantly Lucrecia , where there is not a staid mind , Anger is a dangerous habit , and suits not so well with women , for I have observed a certain attraction in affliction and tears , but I have never seen any beauty in anger , nor known any impatient that were withal agreeable . That which is not insupportable in this passion , says the Prince of Pometia , is , that its object omits not any limit as other passions do . As for instance , if a man have a great tenderness for some one particular person , it is only for that very one's sake that he shall betray a certain weakness , while his passion lasts , which is the only testimony he gives of all those pleasant extravagances , whereof he knows himself guilty . But as for anger , it fastens on all things , it equally reaches things sensible and insensible , and the mind is incensed by things of small , as well as those of greater concernment , according to every one's humor . You are in the right , replyed Lucrecia , for an inraged Musician breaks the strings of his Instrument , a Painter flings away his Pencils ; a Senator will be angry if you dissent from his Opinion ; a Husband quarrels with his Wife for being too expensive ; and a Wife quarrels with her Husband if he be too covetous ; a great Beauty falls out with her own Hairs when they will not be ordered as they should be ; and if it be true , that there are any Lovers in this world , it is possible , added she smiling , they may sometimes confer their discontents together , upon over very slight occasions , if so be they are of a cholerick disposition . Lucrecia acted this exaggeration with such a grace , that she gained the commendation of all the company for her wit , and Brutus hath told me since , that almost forgetting his artificial stupidity , he had been likely to contribute his praises to those of the rest . And indeed he prepared himself to speak , but the fair Hermilia hastily prevented him , which I only observed , but at that time made no great reflection upon it , for I hearkned to Hermilia , who not willing to quit the discourse about anger , made it her business at least to excuse it . But in fine , said she , how is it possible not to be angry at many trivial things which happen , for it is in respect to these that I would speak of anger , that is , how can the mind be so qualified as not to be stirred to anger at a many inconsiderable accidents , which every moment happen beside all expectation ? Hermilia indeed is now in the right , said Valeria , since that to speak in general terms , it is easier not to be hurried into passion upon some important occasion , than never to be moved at these sudden ones , when haply Reason stands not on its guard , but the mind is surprised , and moved before it take time to consult . For my part , added Mutius , I shall never believe the Gods have bestowed on us such passions , as we may not innocently use ; and I am strongly perswaded , that as there may be a Love without Crime , so there may be an Anger without any just blame , and that it is the use of it only that requires regulation . I am of opinion , replyed the gallant Prince of Pometia smiling , that only Lucretia deserves to be the Halcyon of Anger , if I may so express it , and that it is from her that we must receive instructions how to qualifie this tumultuous passion which is so displeasing to her . The Prince of Pometia hath spoken so excellently well , replyed I , that it is sit the fair Lucrecia grant what he demands . Let her make what orders she please against Anger , replyed Mutius , she shall have much to do to keep it quiet in my heart ; and for my part , said Hermilia , I must needs quarrel with her severity . You would do better , if you advantaged your self by her example , said Racilia to her ; but for my part , says Valeria , it will be no great trouble to me to submit to her . And it will be less to me to enact my pretended Laws for the Ladies , replyed Lucrecia , for I have no more to do than to bid them imitate your moderation . To be short , continued she , as it is not my duty to regulate another's resentments by my own , so I have no more to say , but to propose Herminius for a pattern for men , as I do Valeria to all of my own sex ; for I know by experience that they are both subject to a great sensibility of spirit , and that if Reason had not taught them the lawful measure of anger , they would be over-mastered by it , as well as so many others . Ah Madam , said I , looking upon her , you do not know me , I am not fit to be a pattern of patience , for if you knew how sensible I am upon some occasions , and how angry I am with my self for it , it would move your pity , and you would seek into your own reason for that which you cannot find in my heart , as having much more frailty than can be imagined . For my part , added Valeria , I confess I am mistress enough of my own passions , I have the art to conceal my anger , or at least to repress it , so as it never transported me to say any thing which I repented when my passion was over . Ah Valeria , replyed Lucrecia , how much am I obliged to you , for having given us in few words the most excellent rule in the world ! I would ask no more of all women , than to keep within those bounds ; for if they should do so , they would never be hasty or fretful , they would not be always chiding their Slaves , always quarrelling with their Friends ; they would not be violently hurried into passion , before those that come to visit them ; they would have a respect to themselves , and would not cloud the serenity of their eyes with a storm of fury . But if you quite take away anger , replys Hermilia pleasantly , I know not how Ladies can beget an awe and respect in such as make addresses to them , since in my judgment it is their only defence . For instance , if any one be so bold , as to entertain a Lady with some discourse that is displeasing to her , I am confident , if she blush with anger , and give some testimony of her displeasure in her eyes , this forward person will presently shift discourse , rather than continue it , out of a fear to displease her . But on the other side , if she be so patient , that she express no sign of anger , he will at last make her angry in good earnest . You press this too far , replies Lucrecia for though I am an enemy to excessive anger , yet I allow women to express their indignation ; even to fierceness ; but I would that the redness which anger spreads upon their cheeks , should but add to their beauty , not disorder their minds , and that they preserve their respect rather by a modest severity , than by angry expostulations , which at no time become a woman , especially when they are such as are worth nothing , raised upon frivolous grounds , and a disparagement to such as are subject to them . I mean those passions which spring up anew continually , those persons who are subject to them , never taking any care by a strong resolution to correct so ill a habit , which by rendring them less fair and pleasing , brings them sometimes into the hatred and contempt , not only of their superiors , but even of their inferiors . Lucrecia having proceeded thus far , the banquet was brought in , which put an end to this pleasant and profitable entertainment . Brutus all this while said not a word ; but ceased not to admire Lucrecia , with whose Wit he was more taken than with her Beauty , though her beauty were admirable . But that he might be at the same time acquainted with all the perfections of Lucrecia , it happened they came to speak altogether of her goodness ; whereof Valeria related a many instances , though much against the others will , insomuch that the night was wholly spent in her commendations . So that when all were retired , Brutus was wholly taken up with thought of Lucrecia . It happened , that the chamber where this Beauty was disposed to lodge , joyned to a closet which was in Brutus's , which having been sometime a passage between those two chambers , they had only nailed up the door which went out of it into that where Lucrecia and Valeria lay . But there being certain chinks in the door , through which it was easie to see what was done in the place where these two Beauties were ; Brutus , who had often taken notice of it , could not with-hold , being returned into his chamber , from going into the closet , and beholding these two Beauties whilst they undressed themselves , in whom he discovered a thousand new perfections . For the dress of Roman Ladies hiding the neck , he knew not until this instant the perfection of theirs ; indeed his heart being already destined to Lucrecia's service , even before he knew so much , he fixed all his observation upon her with such a stedfast view , that he had not the power to close his eyes all the night after . This pleasing Idea , though full of all delightful charms , troubled his rest , insinuating a kind of commotion into his heart , betwixt grief and joy , which raised in him a thousand different imaginations . It made him a long time forget the design he had taken to leave Rome within two days , and to banish himself voluntarily from a place , where it behoved him to hide his soul , if he would preserve his life , and where he saw not any likelihood of revenging his Father's death , or delivering his Country , as he intended , whilst he confined himself to this foolish disguise . At last , after a long deliberation , suddenly recollecting himself , and remembring the resolution he had taken to go away , it vexed him that he had seen Lucrecia , he endeavored to blot her out of his imagination ; he looked upon this accident as a new misfortune , which gave him the knowledge of so excellent a person , when he had resolved to go so far from the place where she was : It is true , said he to himself , that as I shall see and be seen of her , I need not much regret her absence , since if I fall not in love with her , I shall not lose so great a pleasure in depriving my self of her sight . For though fair objects delight our eyes at all times , even though our hearts be not touched , yet the pleasure of the eyes is a mean pleasure . A garden of flowers would please my eyes as much as the sight of a fair woman , for whom I have no passion my self , nor desire that she should have any for me . On the other side , if I love her , I shall lose less by this separation ; for after all , how passionate soever I become , I dare never express it to her , nor hope for any allowance thereof ; and how can she love a man in whom appeareth nothing of wit or conversation , one that she values less than the meanest , and most stupid Slave ? Let us think no more of Lucrecia but pursue our design of quitting Rome , a place where lives a person , who perhaps may make me yet more unhappy than I am . In what part soever of the world else I shall fall in love , I shall be less miserable ; for I may hope not to be despised , I may obtain leave to say , that I love some one , or at least to complain of her cruelty . Thus Brutus believing he had mastered his own will , passed the rest of the night in thinking upon his journey ; and as soon as the Sun appeared , he rose with intent to walk alone without thinking on the company at Racilia's house . But whatsoever his intention was , he had not power to go away without the curiosity of going into the closet , through which he could see into Lucrecia's chamber . This desire was so great he could not resist it ; in fine , he entered , and peeped in at the same cranny as he had done the night before , but his curiosity received little satisfaction , for though he saw Lucrecia asleep , yet he had a less sight of her than when she was awake , because she slept in so modest a posture , that he could see nothing but her right hand , in which the seemed to hold carelesly a little white veil which covered half her face . This hand indeed was so white , that it made an end of the theft her eyes had begun , and stole away his heart . Yet did not Brutus perceive this infancy of love ; he called the first motion of his passion , curiosity ; he resolved to walk alone , to avoid meeting with Lucrecia , that he might not be obliged to speak in her presence , fancying to himself a kind of pleasure in being separated from her , that so he might not accuse himself of having spoken indiscreetly before a person to whom he found a great inclination in himself to use all his Rhetorick , if he had been in such a condition , that he durst have discovered his thoughts . He went hereupon to walk in a Meadow bordered with Willowes interwoven with thick bushes , which butted upon the Tiber ; Thither he went with a resolution to return home , till the fair troop were gone ; for having openly professed stupidity , he was not tyed to any rules of civility , and the presence of the two Princes did no longer oblige him to a self-constraint . So that to compass his design , he went , followed onely by a Slave , to take a light repast with the Priest of a little Country Temple , not far from the place which he had chosen for his walk . In fine , he ordered it so well , that he went not back untill it was within an hour of sun-set , and then not doubting but that the company which caused his solitary humour was departed , he took his way along the River to go home . But as he began to walk , he was touched with a little kind of discontent for not having seen that admirable person whom he avoyded to meet . He condemned himself almost at the same instant , and giving his thoughts leave to range without any fixed object , he sent the Slave that attended him before , and in this manner walked along the River , not well knowing where he was , untill coming to the midst of the Medow , he beheld there women seated at the foot of an old Willow , who chanced to rise at the same time , as he perceived them and began to walk away . Scarce were they risen , but he knew these three to be Valeria , Lucrecia , and Hermilia , who knowing him , as he them , turned aside to avoyd them . For Hermilia her self was not onely ignorant that she was Sister to Brutus , but was a stranger as well as her two friends , to the true worth of this noble Roman . Not willing therefore that their conversation should be interrupted by a man , who , as they conceived , could add nothing to it , they turned as I said , aside . This action gave Brutus to understand what it was that obliged them to shun him , whereat he was infinitely troubled , yet did he comply with their intention , and saluting them afar off , went directly on to the house of his Aunt , imagining that the rest of the company were there still . But this belief deceived him , for he found Racilia alone , who told him , the two Princes had been gone ever since the morning , and that the mother of Lucrecia , Sivelia , Mutius , and I , were newly departed . How comes it then , replyed Brutus , that Lucrecia and Valeria are here still ? That , replyed she , proceeds from some concernments of Family , which have moved Lucrecius , father to Lucrecia , and Valerius , father to Valeria , to remove their daughters for some time out of Rome . But being careful to whom they would trust their daughters , they have thought fit to commit them to my government , while the fair weather holds , which courtesie they have desired upon account of the alliance which is between our Families , and the friendship there is between these maids and Hermilia , there being no concernment of yours could hinder it ; for that , added she 〈◊〉 , you are not thought any dangerous person . Brutus having heard what Racilia said , blushed , though he himself knew not why . However he returned some answer to what that sage person said to him ; which done , he discoursed with her about divers things . He asked her , if Sivelia , whom he knew to be an enemy of Tarquin's , had not informed her of any thing , whence might be raised a hope of some change in Rome ; to which she answering , nothing at all , he was infinitely sad , and began to bemoan the cruelty of his destiny , and complained of it with so much sense and passion , that Racilia hath told me since , that she never heard man speak so well , nor so feelingly as he then did . That which yet encreased the affliction which he received from his own lamentations , was , that seeing those three fair ones , whom he had seen in the Meadow coming towards him , her rise up purposely to avoyd them , but with such an aversion , that she extreamly pitied him . But Brutus was scarcely gotten out of this delightful company , but repenting him of his purpose , he returned into the place where it was , and secretly condemned himself for the intention he had had . For in fine , said he , since there is almost no pleasure but that of the sight , which I may pretend to participate with rational creatures , it were hard to be deprived of it , but I should at least make this advantage of fair objects , as to entertain my self with delightful imaginations . Upon these thoughts , Brutus making a short return , spent the evening amongst these lovely Virgins , but it was rather to harken to them , than to entertain them . Yet he made a shift to speak once before Lucrecia , but it was with affected simplicity , though he was with much trouble forced to it , for thinking it uncivil not to answer what was asked him , and withal not daring to answre to any purpose , it must needs have infinitely afflicted him . Lucrecia never having heard him speak before that time , whispered to Hermilia , and asked her whether he never had any more wit , which Brutus over-hearing , felt such a vexation as he had never felt before : For before he had seen Lucrecia , he was extremely pleased that he was thought absolutely stupid , because it conduced to his design ; but for that admirable Virgin , he could not endure she should have the same thoughts of him , as so many others . Nay he was encouraged in the good opinion he had conceived of her , by divers things she that day spoke in the commendation of Goodness ; for in fine ( said she to Hermilia , who maintained that it was sometimes prejudicial to be over-good ) a great mind without goodness may be feared and hated , but it is never loved : And I am so much confirmed in what I say ( continued she , speaking somewhat lower ) that I would rather have the stupidity of Brutus , than the wit of the cruel Tullia , though she have one of the greatest in the world . But my Lord , though Lucrecia intended not that Brutus should have heard her , yet he did ; and what is remarkable in it , is , that thogh he could not think himself obliged any way by this discourse of Lucrecia , yet he humored himself into a certain delight , to think that she wished rather to be what he was , than to be Tullia ; so that flattered with his imagination , he , with much satisfaction , listned to the discourse of these three maids . For my part , said Lucrecia , I take such a pleasure to be good , that I am resolved to be so while I live , and consequently must needs prefer a great goodness without wit , before a great wit without goodness . But certainly , replied Hermilia , those persons that are so good , that they can never be otherwise , are not very divertive ; and to tell you what I think , I am of opinion , that goodness alone hath in it something faint , weak and displeasing . whence it comes , that it signifies almost nothing in some people . But it cannot be so said of wit ; for I know some persons much given to be mischievous , whom yet I am taken with , though I am confident they will do me an ill turn , when ever it lies in their power . On the contrary , I know another person of excessive goodness , one who would not be guilty of a thought of ceasing to be good , even to her enemies , who yet is infinitely troublesome to me , insomuch that hours seem ages , when I am alone with her . And hence I think I may with reason affirm , that Goodness accompained with wit , is good for all things , but without it , is almost good for nothing , Ah Hermilia , cryed out Lucrecia , you are an unhappy body to say so ; for it is uncredible , that Wit without goodness is fit onely to do mischief , and that goodness without Wit , hath at least this advantage , that it can do no hurt . But , replyed Hermilia , an excessive goodness is sometimes hurtful to those that have it , for when you are feared by none , you lye open to the affronts of all , and are thrust to the wall sooner then another . That indeed which Hermilia saith , happens sometimes , replyed Valeria , and through a certain malignancy that is in the world , if you are not thought able to return evil for evil , you must never expect good for good . So that were I to have my wish , I would certainly desire as much wit as goodness , were it onely to make use , when occasion served , of that precious quality , which without question raises the esteem of all the rest , and without which they deserve no great commendation . But though one should have nothing to do with the world , replyed Hermilia , Wit is still more necessary than Goodness ; for as to Conversation ; Goodness contributes nothing to it . Nay , on the contrary , continued she laughing , it may be said , it is very prejudicial to it ; for those who are so excessively good can find exceptions at nothing , they approve all things , they endure all things ; and so the discourse dies every moment . No Hermilia , replyed Lucrecia , I must dissent from you in that , since that onely those who have Wit and Goodness together , give life to Conversation . For are they not of a contrary humour to those , who abuse and calumniate their acquaintances , whereas it may be inferred from what you say , that those onely beget diversion , who raise quarrels and contestations in companies ? But to be more serious , I boldly affirm , that it is onely a rational goodness which distinguishes men from beasts , and the greatest expression of reason that can be given , is , to be able to hurt , but out of a consideration of Vertue and Goodness not to do it . Yet these good People without Wit , replyed Hermilia , who are good , and know not why they are so , what employment will you put them upon ? And these persons of great wit , replied Lucrecia , who make no other use of it , than to deceive those who trust them , to rail , and raise scandalls and reports , what business have you for them ? You press me somewhat too hard , replyed Hermilia , for I confess I should be to seek how to dispose of such malicious persons , as should make others harms the business of their wit. But do you also , to requite me , acknowledge that you would be much troubled what to do with those good dull ones , who are guilty of neither malice nor delight . To reconcile you both , replyed Valeria , I think mischievous persons are to be avoyded , how witty and divertive soever they may be , and that they are not to be particularly acquainted withall ; aed that the good are to be excused , out of a consideration of their great goodness , and their imperfections are to be born with , notwithstanding their want of wit. But to put a question somewhat harder to be resolved , added Valeria , I ask you both , whether you would have an extraordinary Wit ? For my part , replyed Hermilia , I shall soon choose ; and I as soon , replyed Lucrecia , for I am already resolved . But this satisfies not me , replyed Valeria , you must tell me , whether you have chosen ; Methinks , replyed Hermilia , you might easily ghess that Lucrecia hath taken the great Goodness with the indifferent Wit ; and you might as easily conceive , added Lucrecia , that Hermilia hath chosen the greater Wit , and indifferent Goodness . Yet I am confident , added this wise Virgin , that if there were two such persons , she whose goodness were greater then her wit , would be much more beloved than the other . I know not whether she might be more beloved , replyed Hermilia , but I am certain that she whom I have chosen would be the more esteemed . But what signifies that esteem , replyed Lucrecia which begets not friendship ? for I lay this as a principle , we should not desire to be esteemed , but in order to be loved , or at least to be thought worthy to be loved . If you value not an Esteem without Friendship , replyed Hermilia , what will you have me to conceive of a kind of luke-warm friendship without esteem ? For I cannot believe that one can have an eager affection for a person of mean wit , how good soever he may be . If the love we have for a good person be not grounded on the esteem we have for him , replyed Valeria , it must needs proceed from the acquaintance we have with him , which we conceive obligeth us to love him . Nay then , replyed Hermilia , I perceive she that makes the proposition , declares against me . On the contrary , replyed Lucrecia , it may be said , we are both of your side ; for though you speak against goodness , yet we know you to be one of the best in the world . It is indeed true , replyed she , I am not wicked ; and to speak truly , I would not be otherwise than good ; but it is true , that there are a sort of mischievous people that please my humour , and some good , who are troublesome to me , and to speak generally , goodness is almost every where oppressed . Yet that hinders not , replyed Lucrecia , but that vertue ought to be the foundation and support of all the rest ; and that we should wish rather to suffer injustice , than to do it ; besides that , to speak rationally , Goodness is a vertue so well becomes a woman , that I know not any she hath greater need of . I acknowledge , replyed Hermilia , that a wicked woman is a Monster ; but certainly , one that is ingeniously malicious , addes much to Conversation , and it were a great loss if there was not some such . Since you are so much taken with them , replyed Lucrecia , I wish you may never want some of those women , who can wink at nothing , who condemn all things , who tell merry stories of their best friends , who , as soon as they are out of sight , abuse them ; who envy the praises are given them , and themselves commend them less than those who are not acquainted with them ; and to be short , who do them more hurt than they could expect from a merciless enemy , and less good than from a generous one . And the more to punish your obstinacy , aded Valeria , to Lucrecia's wishes I add thus much ; I wish with all my heart , that you may have one truly good friend , who may acquaint you with all the treacheries the rest are guilty of towards you , that so you may at last become equitable , and acknowledge with us , that true Goodness is preferred before greatness of Wit , how shining so ever it may be . As she said these words , Valeria rise up , whereupon it being late , these three maids retired , and left Brutus , who had hearkned to them all the while , with little ceremony , yet Lucrecia took leave of him with greater civility than the other two , which he took infinitely well . For arguing from the civility she had for him in the condition he was in , that she would esteem him , if she were better acquainted with him , he was so ravished with the consideration , that it begat in his heart a certain pleasant commotion , which one might presume to call Love ; or at least something he felt , which he could never define . In fine , not to abuse your patience , Brutus , who was resolved to depart , without acquainting any , could not perform it so soon ; for something being yet wanting , which was necessary for his journey , he took occasion from that light hindrance , to make the less hast , not thinking himself that Lucrecia was partly the cause of his change of resolution . But three or four days after he was sensible , that the Beauty , Wit , and Goodness of that person , had made a strange progress into his heart , for he could not keep out of the company of these three-maids . They at first thought him very troublesome , which he himself observed ; but being such a one as was not to be treated uncivilly , neither would they do it ; insomuch that at length , making no account of him , they spoke before him as freely as if he had not been in place . Brutus by this means having Lucrecia always in sight , and viewing her with all the charms of her Beauty and wit , fell deeply in love with her . But to his grief Love entred his heart without that insinuating companion which they call Hope , which by her beguiling charms makes men undergo such long and violent afflictions . Whence it came to pass , that Brutus , as soon as he was convinced that he really loved Lucrecia , was extremely troubled , and look'd upon it as a second motive to remove himself far from Rome . To what end , said he , should I entertain this fruitless passion , which I must never presume to discover ? How can it be imagined that the stupid Brutus should be capable of admiring and adoring the incomparable Lucrecia ? But alas ! continued he , though she understood my passion , I should be no less miserable ; for is it possible she can love a man in whom there is not the least appearance of wit ? And to come yet nearer home , when I should trust my self to her discretion , when she should be convinced I am not what all the world takes me to be , what likelihood is there she should admit the addresses of an unfortunate man , who dares not betray his reason , lest he lose a life which he hath designed to sacrifice to the liberty of his Countrey ? Shall I go and tell her I am a Conspirator , when at the same time I am to tell her that I love her ? Shall I entertain her with interests of State and Revenge at the same instant when I am to treat her with Love and Respect ? But if I should thus entertain her , is it probable I might make some advantage of it , or that she would ever be prevailed with to run fortunes with such a wretch , as in all likelihood will never be otherwise ? But supposing such a miracle should be done , which cannot , that she should be moved with my affection , is it probable that Lucrecius , a man of spirit and ambition , should bestow his Daughter upon a Sot , or that Tarquin would suffer me to marry the daughter of a Woman , who is not engaged in his intersts but by force ? No , no , Brutus , said he sighing , thou must not love Lucrecia ; and if thou doest but imagine it , thou wilt really be as great a stranger to thy Reason as now thou seemest to be . Renounce then at once both the object of thy Hatred and that of thy Love , forget Tarquin and Lucrecia ; stisle together thy growing Affection , and thy desire of Revenge , since it is fruitless to cherish either ; and go seek in another climate a gentler Destiny than what thou hast found in thine own Countrey . Hereupon Brutus thought his Reason was convinced , and that he should infallibly depart . But it was not a quarter of an hour that he had been thus resolved , ere he had a fresh conflict in his soul , which made him a minute after reflect on things quite different . What do I , said he ? what do I ? Am I still the same Brutus who ever was guilty of an importunate desire of revenging the death of an illustrious Father and a vertuous Brother ? Have I forgotten the commands of the one , and the instructions of the other ? Have I overcome the Love I had at Crotona , that I might forsake Rome ? Have I for no end parted with the sage Damo ? Have I fruitlesly renounced the use of my Reason , and hath that importunate Vertue ( Patience ) which in time overcomes all things , absolutely forsaken me ? For my part , added he , I believe the Gods consider my weakness , and have purposely brought me to the sight of this admirable person whom I adore , to stay me here , and hinder me from being so unworthy as to quit the design I had of delivering my Countrey . Certainly there must be something extraordinary in this emergencie ; for what likelihood is there , that a blind chance should direct Lucrecia to his house , at what time I had secretly resolved to be gone , and that having never seen her , I should go as it were purposely , when I had but two or three dayes to stay ? Besides , I at first avoyded her as much as lay in my power ; she hath hardly spoken to me since I have known her ; and yet methinks I have alwaies been designed to her service , so violent is the affection I have for her . What probability is there that Love should nestle in my breast amidst so many thorny distractions , were it not decreed that the beauty of Lucrecia should cause the safety of Rome , by flattering on me a love that stayes me , and permits me not to forgoe the revenge I have undertaken to execute ? Let us then cast our selves upon the disposal of Fortune , by submitting our heart to so excellent a Beauty : Let the love we receive from the eyes of Lucrecia enflame our hatred to Tarquin , and if we must be unhappy in this affection , as it is very likely , let us bear our misfortunes as just punishment for that unworthiness we have been guilty of , in thinking to remove from Rome . Let us with courage endeavour to subdue the heart of this illustrious person , and at the same time overturn the throne of this infamous Tyrant ; although , if I may truly speak my thoughts , I am confident it will be easier for me to snatch the government of Rome out of the hands of the proud Tarquin , than deliver my heart out of the power of the divine Lucrecia . Let us love then , let us love , since it is the will of Fate , and without considering what may happen to us , let us obey the inclinations which directs us to adore Lucrecia . Let us look on her as a person hath preserved vertue in our soul , which we shall eternally acknowledge , even though she should never do ought for us , since it is she that hath cherished in us the design of Rome's deliverance . This storm being over . Brutus's soule was as it were in a calm , which made him conceive that this resolution proceeded from some supernatural inspiration , and such a friendly correspondence happened there upon this adventure between his Heart and his Reason , that he thought no more of his departure ; his thoughts were wholly taken up with the love of Lucrecia , while he expected an occasion to make Tarquin feel the weight of his hatred ; so that he suffered his heart to wander into the love of that admirable person , though he found no other present advantage of his passion , than that he was staid in Rome by the attractions of this incomparable Virgin , whom yet he neither durst say he loved , nor hope to be loved by . Being thus resolved to love , he was so much satisfied in himself , that it was visible in his eyes and countenance , insomuch that Racilia having observed it , took occasion the first time she had a private discourse with him , to ask him the reason of it . But he satisfied her not , for there being naturally a certain mystery in Love , he thought it discretion not to reveal a Secret , which he himself knew would be thought extravagant by any one who had not the same apprehensions of it as he had . Giving therefore his passion all the liberty imaginable , he endeavoured to double those chains whereby he was already fastned , and missed no opportunity to see Lucrecia , and to hear her speak . In the mean time , Racilia , though she knew Brutus to be much more considerable , as to point of gallantry , than he seemed to be , yet did she allow these Virgins the same freedome as before ; nay , which is more , prayed them to admit Brutus to walk with them , telling them , that it might haply enlighten his mind , that they should pity one in his condition , and endeavour what they could to disperse that deep melancholy which encreased his natural stupidity , adding , that their presence had already in some part lessened it . Not , my Lord , but that Racilia was as innocent in this as Vertue it self ; but she so much pitied the life Brutus led , that she was glad any way to make it more comfortable . But to say truth , she could not conceive he would entertain Love without Hope , nor that any thing amorous could lodge in that heart , which Revenge had so long since taken up . Besides , that it is not unlikely , but that if Brutus had a design to marry , she would have been glad it had been either with Valeria or Lucrecia ; as for Hermilia she knew well enough that Brutus was not ignorant she was his Sister . This Society by this means became pleasant enough , for besides that these three Virgins were excellent good company , yet the admission of some other persons made it better and more divertive . There was a Sister of Collatine's , who spending the season of the year in the neighbour-hood , came thither often , out of a design to render her Brother some service with Lucrecia , whom he was in love with . The Prince of Pometia and his brother Prince Titus came thither divers times ; for though they were Tarquin's Sons , yet the consideration of their vertue exempted them from the hatred which men had for their Father . Commonly Mutius came along with them , and for my part , I had ever some commands or other from the vertuous Sivelia , to her whose house so many amiable persons made their rendezvous . So that though Racilia professed all the severity of a vertuous Roman , yet being of a mild nature , allowing the freedome of the Countrey , and having a confidence in the vertue of those persons , who were under her charge , and considering that the men who came to visit them were very respectful , as also her kinred , all except the Prince of Pometia , Titus , and Collatine , she her self was extremely satisfied with a company wherein was nothing but what was innocent . Lucrecia's also came thither sometimes , and Sivelia oftner . But as it is not my own History which I relate unto you so I shall not tell you , that Mutius and I had a certain passion , caused in us by the same person , since we both had an affection for Valeria ; for then I should have too many things to acquaint you with , which have no relation to the adventure of Brutus . But I shall give you to understand by the way , that Lucrecia had esteemed Collatine and Brutus , that Hermilia was courted by the Prince of Pometia , though it was suspected he was a servant of Collatine's Sister , who was called Collatina ; that Titus was in love with her I last named , and that Love it self was as it were the Soul of this fair Troop . But indeed the love was not reciprocall , for Lucrecia had a great aversion for Collatine , and knew not that Brutas was so deeply in love with her . Valeria had no affection for Mutius , and little more than friendship for me : but for Collatine's Sister , she certainly had an esteem for Titus : and Hermilia , without all doubt , had a strong inclination for the Prince of Pometia , though Racilia believed it not , and indeed is yet ignorant of it . Notwithstanding all this , Love was so well disguised among these persons , that nothing was visible but Courtship , Respect , Civility , Complement and Friendship . It happened sometimes , through the care every one took , to conceal their Sentiments , that Visits were given without the least private discourse with the person beloved . One time among the rest , I remembred , the Prince of Pometia discoursed altogether with Collatina , Titus all the time entertained Lucrecia , Collatine courted Valeria , and Mutius , and I treated Hermilia . But for Brutus , conceiving himself not suspected of any , he quitted his ordinary reservedness , and alwayes kept near Lucrecia . This indeed was no great satisfaction to him , for not daring to discover himself , she suffered him meerly out of pity , and out of regard to his quality and her friendship with Racilia . But yet indeed he took a great pleasure to spight Collatine : not that he could be jealous of Brutus , but that Brutus kept him from having any private discourse with Lucrecia . Nor indeed was Brutus at first jealous of Collatine ; for besides , that in Point of gallantry Collatine was none of the most considerable , it was easily perceived that Lucrecia had an aversion for him , though she discreetly concealed it . But his fear was of the fair and subtil Collatina , whose insinuating , submissive , and obliging humour , was very likely to do her Brother a good office . So that after a while , Brutus had to deal with at the same time , resentments of Love , of Jealousie , of Hatred , of Revenge , and of Ambition ; yet without any rational hope of ever being able to satisfie any one of these violent passions . For it was not likely Lucrecia should love him before she knew what indeed he was ; it was as unlikely he should discover unto her a Secret , which known , might divert him from endeavouring the deliverance of Rome , and being revenged of Tarquin : it was also somewhat improbable he should suddenly ruin a Prince , whose power was strengthened by his cruelty : and for the ambition he had to arrive at the rank of his fore-fathers , he had no great reason to hope it while his reason were in captivity , and Tarquin in the Throne . Hence was it that sometimes he thought himself the most unfortunate man living . He now and then slipt into Rome to confer with Licinius and Valerius about his main design so long since undertaken . Here was he entertained whole dayes together , with the exorbitances of Tarquin , the cowardise of the Senate , and the small hope they had to meet with an opportunity to discharge themselves of what lay so heavy on their hearts . But Brutus in the mean time entertained himself with his own thoughts , and the Muses , about the love he had for Lucrecia ; for , having , as I told you , been acquainted with Pythagoras's daughter , and travelled into Greece , he could have complained in verse of the cruelty of his amorous fortune , could he but have hoped that Lucrecia might one day be acquainted with his love . But according to the posture of his soul , he made no advantage of his talents , since he durst neither speak nor write , and yet he was almost out of himself to do either . For though Poetry be not yet very common at Rome , where they know little more than those Acrosticks of Sibylla , yet Lucrecia , Valeria , and Hermilia , understood more of things of this nature than a many others , by the means of a Greek Maid a Slave of Racilia's , whose mother had sometimes lived with the learned Cleobulina , daughter of Periander King of Corinth . This Slave having an excellent understanding , had secretly taught them somewhat of her language , and had repeated to them a many excellent compositions of Sappho and Phocylides , with which they were infinitely taken . Which Brutus coming to know , was extreamly troubled , in that he durst not make use of those things which haply might bring him into favour with Lucrecia ; and thinking withall in himself , that he could not pretend to any esteem from her , he was afflicted beyond all belief , insomuch that in some intervals not considering the hazard of his life , not troubling himself about the designs he had against Tarquin , he resolved to acquaint this admirable Virgin with his love , and that as a man that knew how to express his thoughts in other language , than what he ordinarily spoke . Yet could he not stave off a certain fear , that , in case he succeeded not , Licinius , Valerius , and Racilia , should perpetually hit him in the teeth for discovering himself ; besides the consideration he had that Tarquin might make Licinius suffer , when he came to know he had abused him . Thus resolving on nothing absolutely , he led a most distracted life , his melancholy not admitting any consolation ; for he was neither able to struggle with his love , nor durst acquaint her with it who was the cause of it . Nevertheless he still loved , and that with an extreme obstinacy , for though Lucrecia added no fuel to his passion , yet did it sensibly encrease , even despair having that effect in him which hope hath in other Lovers ; For in fine , said he 't is true , I cannot hope any thing , yet this cannot weaken my love , since my despair proceeds not from Lucrecia , but it is the extravagance of destiny which makes me uncapable of hoping any thing : She does not certainly favour me much , and she were to blame if she did , and I am obliged to her for her indifference for me , snce it is not the same Brutus she is accquainted with , that I would have in her favour . But alas ! continued he , that other Brutus is at such a distance with Fortune , that it is not likely he will ever dare shew himself to Lucretia ; and if I renounce not one part of my reason , she will still be ignorant of the love she hath kindled in my heart , and consequently I shall be the most unfortunate man alive . How ( cryed he out , as he hath told me since ) shall not Lucrecia , the admirable Lucrecia , know that thou lovest her , and thou art not such a Sot as thou art taken to be ? Canst thou be contented to be ever the object of her contempt and her indifference ? No , no , continued he , I shall never do it ; nay though I should lose my life , though I should hazard all , and that Rome must eternally be subject to the tyranny of Tarquin , Lucrecia must know that I live under her power . She is discreet , good , and generous , and it may be she will not cast away a man , that out of excess of love trusts himself to her discretion . But weak man that thou art , resumed he , hast thou for born all rationall discourse for so long time , onely to tell Lucrecia that thou lovest her ? Think , think on the love thou owest thy country , not on what thou maist have for a person , who haply will not have any for thee . Remember thy Father cut off by the cruelty of Tarquin ; thy Brother dispatched the same way , and that both dying , commanded thee to revenge their loss . Consider Rome enslaved by the most horrid Tyrant the earth affords ; regard so many thousand of vertuous families expecting their safety from thee , and since thou wilt be base , imagine that the discovery of thy love to Lucrecia may haply cost thee thy life ; and think at length , if there be any thing of vertue yet remaining in thee , what blot it would be to thy memory to have preferred the love of Lucrecia , before that of Fame and thy Countrey . Upon this , such a tempest rose in Brutus's soul , that it was easily perceiveable he had not herein taken the advice of his reason . To be short , he was that day so dejected and so melancholy , that he would not see any body , and the more to avoyd all company , he walked out into that Meadow , where I told you one evening he had seen Lucrecia , Collatina , and Hermilia sitting on the River side , discoursing with the Prince of Pometia , while Racilia walked a little aside with Collatina's Mother , this company being come thither since his coming out alone . Being thus engaged not to avoyd Lucrecia , though he wished it , he made towards the place where she was , and having saluted the whole company , he found their discourse to be about Love , and that the Prince of Pometia opposing Hermilia ( who still purposely contradicted him ) held that it was not the proper vertue of a woman to have an insensible heart , and on the contrary maintained that a Lady could not be throughly assured of her self untill a violent affection had possessed her soul . For in fine , said he , I find that a woman makes no great difficulty to oblige those whom she hath no tenderness for , to forbear the expressions of their love ; I find it is no great reputation to wrestle with a weak and unsetled inclination ; but for a woman , courted by a man of extraordinary worth , whom she also loves , not to engage her self too far , and notwithstanding all the sympathy of a reciprocal love to preserve Vertue impregnably seated in her heart , is certainly of great merit . Yet my Lord , I conceive , replyed Valeria modestly smiling , that it is best not to study alwayes for this expression of Vertue , lest that at first drawing in to love innocently , one should come at last to love beyond the limits of Honour . For my part , said Hermilia , I conceive it more glorious to oppose love , than to entertain it , how innocent soever it may be . And for mine , said Collatina , ( who secretly carried on her Brother's interest ) I must , notwithstanding the great severity the Roman Ladies profess , affirm , that where the rules of civility are observed , there is an infinite pleasure to be beloved , and , if I may presume to say it , to love . For in fine , if the enjoyments of Friendship be thought delightful , only comparatively to those of Love , which they say are greater , it were madness not to love something , it being supposed the use of it were not forbidden , I could not have believed , replyed Valeria smiling , that a Roman Lady should make Love's party good with such confidence . She is so good a Sister , replyed Hermilia smiling also , that she would rather forsake the interest of her Sex than of her Brother . Whilst these Virgins were thus engaged , the fair Lucrecia fell into such a deep musing , that she minded not what was said , though the were concerned in it . On the contrary , entertaining her self upon the first discourse of the Prince of Pometia , in the commendation of Love , she quite forgot the company , till that Collatina taking her by the arm , told her laughing , that she must contribute to that conversation ; asking her whether she thought Love a troublesome thing or a pleasant . Lucrecia answered , that she could say nothing of a thing she was not acquainted with . To take away that pretence , we must describe that passion to you , replyed the Prince of Pometia , who having an excellent wit , made it his business to say all he could to the advantage of Love. He describ'd all the insinuations of Hope ; he represented the surprises of the first desires which that passion inspires into us ; he enumerated the delights , the transports , the tempting illusions it causes , the pleasant reveries that accompany it ; and in fine , omitted nothing which might relate to that noble passion . Having so done , he pressed her to tell what she thought of Love. But she absolutely refusing , her companions set upon her and persecuted her so long , till at last she promised they should have her opinion , conditionally they would permit her to write it down . Enquiring therefore who among them had any table-books , it happened that onely Brutus had one . Whereupon , this concealed Lover , who was glad of an occasion to have any thing of the writing of Lucrecia , presented her with his table-book , wherein she writ what she thought of Love. But my Lord , that you may the better understand what atrick she put upon them , I must set down the same words which she writ , which she assured them contained her true sentiment of love . Hereupon Herminius spying a table-book upon Aronces's table , took it , and writ down the same words as Lucrecia had made use of ; which done , dilivering the table-book to Aronces and Amilcar , they therein found the ensuing words ; Past , how , there , quickly , ah , but , not , sweet , if , soever , last , were , love , can , no , is love . How ( replyed Amilcar laughing , when he had read these scattered words ) is there any rational sence in what I have read ? For my part added Aronces , I confess I can make nothing of them ; and therefore think that Lucrecia's design was to find her friends somewhat to do , and not desirous to discover unto them what she thought of Love , pleased her self by putting them to the trouble to pick sense out of words which had not any . What you say my Lord , replyed Herminius , continuing his relation , was the opinion of the Prince of Pometia who having read what Lucrecia had written in Brutus's table-book , told her that she was a very wag , so unmercifully to abuse her friends , and not give her opinion of a thing of the greatest importance , and the most delightful in the world . I am not to learn , replyed she smiling , that it is the property of the Gods onely to speak obscurely ; but all considered , since that out of a consideration of modesty I have conceived my self not obliged to give my opinion expresly of a thing I am not able pertinently to speak of , you must either interpret my words or not understand me . But seriously , said Valeria to her , is there any sense in what you have written ? I protest to you , replyed Lucrecia laughing , there is not onely sence , but very pleasant sense , and excellently well expressed ; and that I never in my life have , nor ever shall speak better . But that you may not charge me with any vanity , continued she , I must tell you that the words are not mine , but I have borrowed them , I know not whence , nor yet from whom . Certainly , replyed Hermilia , you are not much beholding to the Lender , and you may as easily return as much to those of whom you have borrow'd them ; for whatever you may be pleased to say , what you have written here signifies no more than so much Gibberish . Neither is it so good as to pretend to that fustian language of canting , whereby some that are crafty over-reach and elude the simpler sort of people , for there is not any one who would not easily perceive there were no sense in what you have written . For instead of saying . Past how there quickly , ah , one should say . Ah how quickly there past , And so of the rest , it were as good as it was before , or to say better , as bad . If you would but change the order of the words , replyed Lucrecia , you would infallibly find my true meaning ; but without jesting , said Collatina to her , is there any reason in these words ? Sincerely , replyed Lucrecia , the highest in the world ; and I much admire that four such piercing wits as you are , cannot sift it out . I would fain see ( added she maliciously , thinking to make sport ) whether Brutus can understand it better than any of you , and shall desire him to give his judgement of the question in hand . For my part , replyed Collatina , if Brutus understand this language better than we , I shall think it very strange , I pray let me first once more , see these inchanted words , replyed Hermilia , wherein Lucrecia sayes there is such excellent sense , which yet seem not to contain any reason ; for if it be so , there was never in this world such a Metamorphosis . Hereupon the table-book was handed from one to another , till it passed through all , none being able to make any sense of it , nor did any think of giving it to Brutus , all being obstinately desirous to ghess at what Lucrecia had written . For Valeria , who understood her , told the Prince of Pometia , that certainly Lucrecia did not dissemble , and that there must be reason as what she had written by her very looks , but at length none being able to make any thing of it , Brutus , who had a huge desire to see those words , asked for his table-book , which had not been so soon restored to him , had not Lucrecia , who was glad they could not find out what she had written , taken it from them ; as for Brutus , she little feared his interpretation : Snatching it therefore out of Hermilia's hand , she returned it to the owner , who having received it , retreated two or three steps , and set himself seriously to consider the words . While he was looking on them , he could hear Collatina jeering at his earnestness therein , supposing he sought what he should never find . But that which pleased him infinitely , was to hear Lucrecia chiding her for being so uncivil as to make sport at him . In the mean time Brutus , who was of an excellent reaching wit , proper for the finding out of such things , apprehended Lucrecia's fancy , and disposing the words into their genuine order , he found they made up two verses of Phocilides which had been translated , that he had known them along time , and that the Greek Slave at Racilia's had taught them Lucrecia . Finding therefore the humour very ingenious , and Love being at that time predominant in his heart , notwithstanding what thoughts he had a little before , he could not but satisfie a violent desire he had to give Lucrecia a secret testimony of both his understanding and his love . Besides that , perceiving she would not explain her own verses , he concluded she would observe the same secrecy as to the answer . For you are to know , that those two verses , the words whereof Lucrecia had onely transposed when she writ them in Brutus's table-book , are two verses very amorous and pathetick , of such an easie natural sense , that you cannot but remember them , when I have once repeated them ; and in fine , those words which appeared so terrible shuffled out of their places , when they were disposed in their proper order , expressed Lucrecia thus ; How sweet were love , if not so quickly past , But ah ! there is no love can ever last . Ah Herminius , cryed out Amilcar interrupting him , how it troubles me that I could not discypher these verses ! but I must see whether these words are the same with the other . Whereupon taking the table-book wherein Herminius had written them , he compared them word for word , till he had found there was no difference betwixt that fantastick canting and these two verses of Phocilides ; which done , Herminius thus continued his relation . Brutus therefore having unravelled this confusion of words , and found in them the two verses I have mentioned , immediately made two others , fantastically transposing the words , as those of the other , as you may see by what I shall write under the former , conditionally you do not interrupt me for the interpretation . For now that you have the Secret , you may easily find them . Content your selves therefore , that I onely tell you the words which I write as I speak them . Last , permit , ever , and , my , shalt , grac't , all , some , thou , love , shall , love , beauty , find , with , thou . I give you a thousand thanks , replyed Amilcar , that you have given me a dispensation as to the discyphering of these words ; for I should never have done it . But to comfort me , let me soon know that the others were as little able to do it as I. That I must , replyed Herminius , and that without any flattery ; for Brutus having wrote these words under those of Lucrecia , and returned them to that admirable Virgin ; the table-book passed through the hands of all the company ; but to say truth , rather to abuse Brutus , than look for any sense there . For the Prince of Pometia was of opinion with Valeria , Collatina , and Hermilia , that Brutus understood no more of the business , than to set down certain words at randome . So that not able to keep from laughing at his pretended simplicity , their censure of his words was quite contrary to what they made of Lucrecia's ; for though they could make nothing of Brutus's , nor indeed endeavoured to find any thing in them , so poorly were they conceited of him ; yet they affirmed they understood them , and that they were of admirable sense . They abusively repeated the first words , which they said made a wonderful harmony . But while they so unmercifully jeered one whom they knew not , Lucrecia , who was of a nature could not endure to make sport of such as were not thought the wisest , took the table-book from them ; and seriously considering what Brutus had written ( that he might see she did not slight him ) was somewhat surprised to find these words relative to those she had made use of : Fastning therefore her mind , as well as her eyes , upon what Brutus had written , she went aside two or three steps from her companions , and looked on the words so attentively , that she understood Brutus as well as he had done her ; for she there found these two verses , which answered those of Phocilides . Permit my love , thou with all beauty grac't , And thou shalt find some love shall ever last . Lucrecia had no sooner decyphered these Verses , but she blushed , and that the more when turning to look on Brutus , with some amazement , she met his eyes half way , and saw in them a certain trouble , and withal a certain quickness , which she had never before observed . But how strangely soever she might be surprised by this accident , she made a shift to conceal it , for she would neither interpret her own words , nor discover Brutus's so that having somewhat recovered her self out of the amazement she was in , she came to her friends , and told them they were better ghessers than she , for she could make nothing of what Brutus had written : Nor did I intend it for any but your self ( replied he negligently with his accustomed simplicity ) which though it seemed to be very bluntly spoken , yet did it confirm Lucrecia in what she believed , which was , that there was something extraordinary in this adventure . This made her so infinitely desirous to be at liberty , to reflect on what had happened to her , that she insensibly engaged the company to a little distance by walking aside ; onely Valeria , who was acquainted with all her secrets , she drew aside , and related to her what she had met with . But is it possible you speak seriously , replyed Valeria , or is it by chance that you have made two verses of these extravagant words of Brutus , who haply knows not himself there is any such thing in them ? You do not consider what you say Valeria , said Lucrecia to her , for these two verses are so pertinently answerable to mine , that Brutus must of necessity have understood what I writ , and making them on a sudden , must of necessity have an excellent understanding , though he be accounted the most stupid among men . It is , certainly , excellently well done , replyed Valeria , and as certain , that he was never before guilty of any discovery of Love of this nature ; and not to desemble longer with you , since Brutus is an understanding man , he certainly loves you , and for some dayes past , I have observed him perpetually looking on you . Nay I am perswaded , added she , the love he bears you hath cleared his understaning , and that the fire your eyes have darted into his soul , hath enlightned his reason . Ah Valeria , replyed Lucrecia , my eyes do no miracles , and Brutus must have been long since what I now find him . 'T is true , replyed Valeria , I now suspect somewhat more than ever I did , for I remember I have known Brutus privately spend whole dayes with Licinius and my Father , and so it is not impossible something may be shrowded under this counterfeit stupidity . But when all is done , how is it imaginable that a man should alwayes conceal his understanding , and expect an emergency of love to manifest it ? I should therefore rather conceive it a prodigie , and that Brutus inspired by love , should speak this time as those do that speak Oracles , who many times understand not what they say . However it be , added Valeria , the adventure is so considerable , that it is fit the whole company were acquainted with it , that every one may give his opinion of it ; for , after all , what Brutus hath written will never be taken for any declaration of Love , if you be not so pleased . No , no , replyed Lucrecia , let us not be so hasty , for if Brutus have those parts in him which he would not discover to the world , for some reason to me unknown , I shall do him no prejudice ; nor indeed would I have him think that I have unriddled his verses . Besides that I shall not interpret my own , for Collatina , who , as you know , is perpetually speaking to me of her Brother , would believe when she had once seen his verse , How sweet were Love , if not so quickly past ! that she had no more to do , than to assure me of Collatine's fidelity to engage me to entertain his affection . Therefore let us not say any thing of this accident , not even to Hermilia nor yet to Racilia , until we know Brutus somewhat better than we do . Valeria hereupon promising to do as she would have her , they came up to the company , which soon after dispersed it self . For the Prince of Pometia returned to Rome , and Collatina's mother went the same way . In the mean time Brutus was so infinitely satisfied , to find by the actions and looks of Lucrecia , that she understood him , that all the reasons he could rally up to engage his passion , were not able to beat him off from his resolution of loving Lucrecia ; and he was so pleased to think that he had at the same time given her a slight hint of his understanding and his love , that at the same instant , Hope , which till then was a stranger to his heart , became absolute mistress of it , and brought along with her all those pleasures , which are her Attendants in ordinary . Let us love , let us love ( said he in himself , when he was come to a place where he might freely reflect on what had happened to him ) and let us not oppose our good fortune ; let us engage our liberty for all our life , let us double the chains which fasten us to Lucrecia , let us double them with those hands which must break asunder those of Turquin's Tyranny . Let us enjoy all the pleasures of an Infant-love , and hope for all those of a fortunate Lover . Let us believe the love of our Countrey , and that of Glory not to be inconsistent with them ; On the contrary , let us be assured , that the onely ambition of being worthy of Lucrecia's affection , will hasten the deliverance of Rome ; and let us not raise those difficulties , which haply we shall never meet with . Let us then discover to Lucrecia all our Love and all our Worth , and let us not imagine a half-confidence in her , which may equally eclipse our Reputation and our Love : for haply , continued he , if we do not make it her interest to conceal our secret , she will go and reveal it to some one who may do us a discourtesie . I now perceive , added he , I have carryed my self inconsiderately for the safety of my life , but I cannot repent me of it , and I had rather die this day , now that I know that Lucrecia does but imagine that I love her , and am not Brutus the stupid , then be assured to live an age , without the happy acquaintance of this admirable person . On the other side , Lucrecia could not quit her thoughts and observance of Brutus ; but as often as she saw him , she thought she saw somewhat in his eyes she never before had taken notice of , and met at the same time with love and greatness of mind . This raised in her an unspeakable curiosity , to dive into a secret which seemed to her so extraordinary ; yet would she do nothing in order to the discovery of it , not so much as take any occasion to speak to Brutus , though she passionately wished it . But Chance befriended her the next day , for it happened that Lucrecia , who was naturally much inclined to solitary musing , walked all alone into a large Court which was behind Racilia's house . But that in case the weather were over hot , they might have the pleasure and convenience of the sight of the Garden , there was lately built a large Arbor , open of all sides , opposite to the stairs which led into the Garden abutting on a spacious walk that crossed the Court. Lucrecia therefore having left Valeria and Hermilia in a sloathful humour , that kept them within doors , as thinking fitter to entertain themselves in the Hall , took a turn into the Garden , intending to return to her friends as soon as she had done . But insensibly forgetting her first design , and withall her her self , she walked so long thinking on a hundred several things one after another , that growing weary she returned into the Arbor I spoke of , with intention to rest her a while , for there were seats all about it . They had also taken care to put curtains to all the sides , which , if need were , might be drawn against the Sun ; so that Lucrecia finding the place very convenient , goes in , sits down , and continuing her thoughts , looked into the Court. She was no sooner sate down ; but Brutus comes in to her , who having walked a long time in a little Wood which was behind the Garden , came to this Arbor to rest himself , not knowing that Lucrecia was there , the curtains being drawn on that side he came in at ; for I had forgot to tell you , that there was an entrance into it on any side . That which is particular in this accident , is , that Brutus , engaged in deeper meditations than Lucrecia , was as much surprized to find her there , as she was to see him come in . But if he were surprized , it was with much delight , for having never been with her alone , he thought himself absolutely happy to find her in that posture , especially being resolved , as he was , to discover himself truly to her , and to acquaint her with his love . But though he passionately wished for the opportunity which Chance now favor'd him with , and that he saw himself at liberty to speak , yet had he such an extraordinary commotion , and so great a disturbance in his heart , that he could not but blush as well as Lucrecia . For though the adventure the day before had made this great Beauty extremely curious to know precisely what thoughts she should have of Brutus , yet was she somewhat troubled to find her self alone with a man whom she did not conceive to be such as the world took him , and one who had manifested his love to her , in so strange , so ingenuous , and so gallant a manner . Nevertheless , having not any way discovered that she understood those two verses he had made to answer those she had made use of , she recover'd her self , and returned his salute . But though she might without any hazard of censure , have staid there with Brutus , the place being open to all the house , as also the Court , where a many Gardeners were at work ; yet she pretended as if she would not sit down again , but re-assume her walk . Brutus perceiving her purpose , spoke hastily to her to divert her , and taking hold of a corner of a large veil , which she had on her head , but hanged carelesly over her shoulders ; Ah Madam , said he staying her , do not forsake a wretch you are not acquainted with , who yet dies out of a desire that you may ; but dares not discover himself to you , if you grant him not the favour of an audience without witnesses . Deny me not then the suit I make to you , that you would but hear me , and that without interrupting me . For , Madam , I have so many things to acquaint you with , that to hear me , I must bespeak all your goodness , all your patience . Lucrecia hearing Brutus speak in this manner , was extremely surprized ; for though she believed him to be other than he seemed , yet could she not avoid a strange amazement , to hear him speak in an accent quite different from what he was wont . So that not knowing on a sudden , whether she should grant or deny his request , she a little while stood irresolv'd , though advising with her heart , she was extremely desirous to know what oblig'd Brutus to conceal his worth from the world ; for she was satisfied as to what then obliged him to discover it to her : However she was in doubt what to do , insomuch as that Brutus reading her irresolution in her eyes ; I beseech you , Madam , said he to her , do not deliberace about what you have to do , seat your self where you were before I came , and be assured , that if I durst cast my self on my knees to obtain what I desire , I should not rise before you had granted it . But since I dare not almost do any rational action when I may be seen of any , neither may I any way express that extraordinary respect which I bear you , lest if I should manifest that awful adoration which is due to the admirable Lucrecia , I might discover part of my reason . If you but knew my amazement , replyed this Beauty , looking on him with eyes wherein might be seen the characters of curiosity , you would not think it strange to see me at such a loss of resolution , for my thoughts are burthen'd with a thousand things at once , which I am not able to tell you , but you might easily conjecture . In fine , added she , how can I possibly take you to be the same I have ever known you , or imagine that you can eternally disguise your self as you do ? Is it possible to guess at what obliges you to this , and to conceive that you should single me out to reveal a secret of this nature to ? To me , I say , whom you have found ever indifferent , if not uncivil , to you , and who have not done any thing which might oblige you to make any difference between me and Valeria , Collatina , or Hermilia . Ah Madam , replyed he , you have done one thing which hath placed you in my heart , in a rank different from the others ; for as to Valeria , I have only an esteem and a friendship for her ; I love not Hermilia , but as being her Brother ; and I look on Collatina as Sister to my Rival , whom therefore I ought not to trust my self to . But for you , divine Lucretia , I consider you as the only person who governs in my heart , and who only deserve to know the whole secret of my fortune . I am therefore resolved to cast my self so far into your hands , that my life shall be every moment at your disposal . For the secret of your Fortune , reply'd modestly Lucretia , I should not do well to tell you I am not desirous to know it , since it is not likely ; but I intreat you proceed not in it , nor tell me any thing which may make me prefer the former Brutus , whom I have known , before him I now begin to know . If you are impartial , reply'd he , I am confident you will not be offended at what I shall tell you ; if you are not , I shall shew you so easie a way to be revenged of the injury I shall have done in adoring you , that to ruine me , you need no more than commend me , for if you but tell any one that Brutus hath any understanding , I am sure to be presently sacrificed to the Tyrant . Fear not then any thing , Madam , from a man who puts his life into your hands , and it may be , does something more . I am so inclin'd to pity the unfortunate , reply'd she , that looking on you as the most wretched of mankind , since you are forced to conceal the understanding you have ; I also consider you as such a one , as it is not the pleasure of the Gods I should destroy , but rather assist : but yet once more , tell me nothing which may cause me to repent of this indulgence I have for you . With this Lucretia sitting down ; and Brutus seating himself close by her , he in few words acquainted her with the cruelties of Tarquin towards his family , the flight of Tarquinia and Licinius , his abode at Metapont ; thence he came to tell her of the desire he had to return to Rome , there to serve his Countrey ; the way the sage Damo had found out for him to return thither safely , by concealing his understanding as he had done ; the miserable life he had led since his return , and the resolution he had taken to wander about the world , so at least to deliver his Reason , since he could not Rome . This condition , Madam , said he to her , was my soul and affairs in , when you by the Charms of your Wit and Beauty staid me here whether I would or no. Since that Madam , I have done what I could to resist you ; I have objected all that to my self which I conceive you would have had me ; and I lest nothing unattempted which might oblige me to cease loving you . But when I had done all , it was impossible , so that at last I am resolved to acquaint you with my fortune , and discover to you my passion , and withal let you know , I am furnished with more understanding than is believed , and that thence I may assure you I have much more love than you can imagine , though I do not think I could give you a greater argument of my reason , than the expression of the love I have for you . All that you tell me is so strange , replyed Lucrecia , that you should not think much that I have not interrupted you , though you have said many things which the stricter rules of civility allow me not to hear . But indeed the strangeness of your fortune , the miseries of your life , and the confidence you have reposed in me , by trusting me with a secret of this nature , have obliged me not to interrupt you , but to suffer you to say what you please , reserving to my self the liberty in my turn to acquaint you with my thoughts . For answer therefore to what you have said , give me leave to assure you , that I think my self so much obliged to you for the esteem you must needs have for me , that the preservation of my own life should not engage me to hazard yours , by revealing what it so much concerns you that none know . But that done , generous Brutus , I must tell you , that to give an infallible testimony of the greatness of your understanding , and constancy of your soul , you must overcome this affection wbich you say you have for me ; and to give me an assurance of your pretended love , you must never more speak to me of it . Ah Madam , cryed out Brutus , it is impossible for me to do any thing of what you enjoyn , for I assure you I shall no longer struggle with my passion , but will rather die with grief , if you grant me not the favor sometimes to tell you that I love you . Were it not inhumanity to deny this weak comfort , to a wretch that puts his life into your hands , who trusts you with the greatest secret that ever was trusted to any , and who gives you the highest testimony of esteem that any man could give ? Consider Madam , that I am the most unfortunate of men , that I was on the point of setting my reason at liberty , when you chained it up , that my own Sister knows not that I am her Brother , nor indeed that I am not the stupid Brutus I seem . Consider I say , that besides the miseries of my House and Countrey , I am also burthened with those of my Love. For , Madam , I declare it to you , I love you without any hope , and expect not any return of my love , since it were unreasonable the admirable Lucrecia should love a man whom the world despiseth , whom Fortune hath cast off , who is every moment in danger of being destroyed by Tarquin's cruelty , who hath almost quitted the hope of delivering his Countrey , who must never discover his reason , and who must trifle away his life with the reputation of a man of no understanding . But after all , though I do not hope to be loved , yet I shall think my self happy enough , if you but give me leave to tell you that I love you , and suffer me submislively to complain of all my sufferings . I do not see how I can pretend to less , or desire less ; and that your vertue as cautious as it is , cannot without cruelty deny me a thing wherein there is neither engagement nor danger . For ( added he , not giving her time to answer ) you cannot fear it should be suspected I were in love with you ; and much less that you should permit my love ; and when after an age of afflictions you should be pleased to express a certain kind of goodness , which I might call an innocent favor , there is no fear I should make it known , since I could not be at such a loss of discretion without hazarding my life , or exposing my self to incredulity . For if the stupid Brutus should say he were not hated by Lucrecia , none would believe it , and if he went by any reason to prove it , it might cost him his life . Consider then , I conjure you , that you are the only she in the world whom I durst trust with the most important secret of my soul . 'T is true , Racilia , Valerius , and Licinius , know the secret of my Fortune , but it is you , only you know that of my Love. It is you , Divine Person , added he , shall be my Mistress , my Friend , and my Confident ; it is you shall be all the world to me . If I deliver Rome , you shall partake in the glory ; and if I cannot do it , you shall condole with me , for the miseries of my Countrey , and shall be to me instead of Kinred , Friends , and Fame . Admit then , I beseech you , a Lover that desires nothing , that hopes nothing , one that could not boast of your favors if you did him any , that makes you the sole disposer of his destiny , and and that believes he hazards nothing , when he endangers all , since that , if you deal unkindly with him , he is resolved no longer to live . I therefore declare unto you , Madam , that if you feel not in your heart some favorable inclination to entertain my passion , I expect not you should be faithful to me . On the contrary , I give you leave immediately to tell Valeria , Hermilia , nay even Collatina , though my Rival's Sister , that I am not what I am thought , that I have more understanding than is conceived ; that I am engaged in some Plot at Rome , that Tarquin must destroy me ; and if this suffice not , tell it Tarquin himself . For what else concerns me , imagine not that I offer you a transient love : on the contrary , I shall tell you in Prose as much as I did in those two Verses , which you well understood , though you would seem not to do it . Assure your self therefore , Madam , that I shall love you eternally ; and withal consider , you that are so ingenious , that you will have that advantage over me , which no other Beauty can have . For in fine , all other Lovers , how faithful soever they may be , are at the best but faithful in their hearts , since that many times they are not so in their words , and that a thousand reasons of Civility , Decorum , and Custome , oblige them to commend other Beauties , when occasion requires ; nay they have their she-confidents , who share in their affections . But , according to the rate of my destiny , I cannot commend any but you , nor love any else whatever ; and as I have already told you , all my wishes , all my hopes , all my felicity , is terminated in you . And if possibly I might obtain of the admirable Lucrecia any thing beyond my hope , I should not onely think my self the most happy , but the most glorious man in the world ; nor would I change fortunes with the greatest Conquerours , whose Victories Fame hath spred through the world . Speak then , Madam , speak , continued he , but with that goodness and justice which may shew you pitty the most unfortunate Lover that ever was . If you were simply a Suitor for my compassion , as the most wretched of all men , replyed she , you might assure your self of it ; but that quality of a Lover which you would put on , obliges me to deny you all pity . Ah , I beseech you Madam , remember what you said yesterday , How sweet were love , if not so quickly past ! and assure your self I shall love you eternally . Since love cannot last long without hope , replyed Lucrecia , and that I shall give you none , this personated love will soon blow over . However , added she , trouble not your self about your Secret , for as I have told you already , I conceive my self obliged to be faithful to a man , who is so well opinioned of me , as to trust me with his life ; and that you may be satisfied , that I will do any thing I may lawfully for you , and that I have no design to ruin you . I must ingenuously confess , that I understood yesterday what you writ in your Table-book , and was surprized at it , that not being able to contain within me all the reflections I made upon that adventure , I acquainted ( my other self ) Valeria with it , But yet fear not , added she , any prejudice from this discreet Virgin ; for besides that she is naturally good , I am confident she will never speak of what she knowes , if I doe but desire her , and will go immediately and do it . If you admit me to love you , replyed Brutus , it is certainly requisite you have the goodness to take care that what you and Valeria ( whose vertue I am satisfied of ) onely know , may go no farther . But if that cannot be , as I told you , I have done all I can , and you have no more to do then to punish my presumption by my ruin . In the mean time as it is permitted to one that is unfortunate to fancy comforts to himself out of any thing ; so you will give me leave to believe , in case you be faithful to me , that it is because you are not yet fully resolved to ruine me . Ah Brutus , replyed Luerecia , you distract me strangely , for I cannot be so base as to ruin you , yet I cannot endure you should interpret my generosity to my disadvantage . While she was speaking thus , she spies Hermilia coming out of the house , and Valeria staying her by force , as if she would have hindred her from coming to the place where she was . And indeed it was so , for it happened that Hermilia having through the hall window seen Brutus and Lucrecia together , took pity to see her obliged to entertain a man whose conversation was no way pleasant , which made her tell Valeria that she would goe and relieve her . But Valeria knowing the adventure of the Verses , and being withal very willing that Lucrecia should discover Brutus's secret , justly suspected that so long a discourse might produce something ; and therefore that it might not be interrupted , she would have kept Hermilia from disturbing them , telling her , it were fit to leave Lucrecia alone with Brutus , were it but to punish her for her wilful humour the day before , when she would not tell what she writ in the Table-book . But as last Hermilia getting from Valeria , came running to the place where Lucrecia was , who , not much troubled at the interruption , left Brutus , and went to meet this fair Virgin , whom she hardly thanked , for having delivered her out of a company which she said was very troublesome to he . Yet did not Lucrecia speak with her accustomed freedome , as being not quite disintangled from the adventure had happened unto her , but Hermilia reflected not much on it , but believed that little disturbance she descryed in Lucrecia to have proceeded from the trouble she had had to entertain Brutus , who not able suddenly to shift himself into his stupidity , chose rather to remove himself further from Lucrecia , then coming near her to say nothing to her , or at least nothing that might please her . In the mean time , Lucrecia , though at the present she had no thoughts of entertaining Brutus's love , was yet particularly careful to speak in time to Valeria , to let her know , that what she had told her the day before , was of greater consequence than she conceived . Yet could she not speak to her till they were retired to their bedchamber ; for before , either Hermilia or Racilia was alwayes with them . But as soon as they were private , Luerecia acquainted her friend punctually with all that Brutus had said , celebrating the greatness of his understanding ; and the difference that was between his ordinary manner of speaking , and when he spoke freely ; and in fine , pretending to Valeris that she had a great esteem for him , though she were not half acquainted with him . But all confidered , added she , I wish I had not known him , or that he had been satisfied to have chosen me onely for his friend , to comfort him in his affliction . Ah Lucrecia , replyed Valeria , since , after a manifestation of love , you wish him that made it your friend , I am confident you would soon admit him as your Lover : I must then needs be prepossessed with a very strong inclination , replied Lucrecia , for though I am perswaded one may lawfully love once in their life , so it be withal innocently , and should believe there is nothing so Pleasant as a tender crimeless love , yet must I needs , as I said , have my mind extremely prepossessed to ingage my self into Brutus's love , since that you may easily judge , that considering his reputation in the world , my Father would never consent I should marry . For my Mother , knew she truely how things stand , I am confident she would lay her commands upon me to entertain Brutus's affection ; for her heart is so sensibly possessed with the memory of his illustrious Father , that the hatred she hath for Tarquin is certainly grounded upon the death of Junius , with whom she was very intimately acquainted . But you may well think , added she , that I shall not go and reveal this secret to her , and consequently have nothing else to do , but to avoyd meeting with Brutus . But if you over-warily avoyd him , replyed Valeria , those who observe it will take occasion to suspect something , for you have ever seemed less desirous to shun him then any . And therefore , added she laughing , do not avoyd him so wilfully ; have a better confidence of your self , and onely resolve to make good your heart while we stay here . The advice you give me , replyed Lucrecia with a gentle smile , hath something injurious in it , for it might be thence inferred , that you do not much believe I really would avoyd Brutus . But that you may be satisfied , I tell you nothing but truth , added she , I will do what I can to hasten my return to Rome , for in fine , I must needs acknowledge I have so great an esteem for Brutus , as to wish he might think honourably of me . The next day Lucrecia writ divers things to her Father to oblige him to send for her home ; but the reasons which moved him to send her for that part of the Summer into the Countrey , being the stronger , Lucrecia's endeavours proved fruitless , so that she was forced to be content to remain at Racilia's for she had a soul too great to give the true cause of her desire to return to Rome , since Brutus's life was concerned in it . In the mean time , this disguised lover , from his first opening of his love to Lucrecia , was glad of any occasion to entertain her , or to write to her ; and having an ingenuity beyond the ordinary rate of men , he found out a hundred wayes to conveigh his Letters , and that so as she could not but receive them . But all notwithstanding , Lucrecia having a real aversion from engaging her self to Brutus's love , one day represented unto him all the difficulties which she thought might break the obstinacy of his love to her . For in fine , said this discreet person to him , you may easily judge that my Father would not bestow his Daughter on a stupid Brutus ; and you may withal conceive that the Brutus , who I think worthy my greatest esteem , is not in a condition to discover himself ; and therefore not finding how I can any way dispose of my self , you will excuse me if I intreat you not to speak to me any more of your love . As for my friendship , said she to him , it is at your service , and I promise you withal , that I will not avoyd you , as for some dayes I have , conditionally you admit Valeria , who knows all the secrets of my heart , one of our company . Your pleasure shall be my will , returned Brutus , so you will permit me still to love you , contenting your self that I shall not challenge your affection , till your heart should be overcome by the greatness of mine , and be forced to do me justice . Till then that you be onely my friend , since you are so pleased , and that I may be accounted Valeria's , I am content ; but withal , vouchsafe to stay till you fully understand what I am ; and if when you are throughly acquainted with my heart , you can deny me yours , I shall have no other business in this world but to dye . I shall then at once forget the love of my Countrey , that of Glory , and that of Lucrecia , and shall have no more to do but to commit to dust the purest flame that ever shined in amorous heart . From that time , my Lord , had Brutus more of Lucrecia's company than before , for that Valeria being admited into the Club , Lucrecia did not so much avoid him . Yet Hermilia stood many times in his way , that he could not entertain Lucrecia with his passion ; for she was seldome out of their company . As for Valeria she was so charmed by the excellent endowments of Brutus , that in few dayes she became as great a friend to him as she was to Lucrecia ; and that which augmented the friendship of these two persons , was , that Brutus acquainted this discreet Virgin with the particular correspondence he held with Valerius . But notwithstanding all the enjoyments the company of these two admirable Virgins afforded him , yet was he still very unfortunate ; for though he knew that Lucrecia had really a great esteem and friendship for him , yet was he not contented , because it is particular to that passion his soul was engaged with , not to be satisfied but by it self . This found matter of perpetual complaint , notwithstanding the prohibitions of Lucrecia to the contrary ; but commonly he did it by Letters which though he found a hundred wayes to get into her hands , whether she would or not , yet would she not answer any , till at last thinking at once to satisfie him , and oblige him to do what she would have , she resolved to silence all his complaints with one answer ; but lest she might engage her self too far , she onely sent him these words . When you more Reason dare profess , You ' shall know more of Happiness . But my Lord , this message soon brought Lucrecia another , which I must needs shew you , for having undertaken to entertain you with the History of Brutus , I have got from him whatever I thought requisite for your satisfaction : See then the answer of this disguised Lover . When I profess more reason , you tell me I shall be more happy ; Ah Madam , how hard is it to preserve , so much Reason where there is so much Love , and how long must I continue miserable ! You give me certainly , Madam , an excellent Precept , but I cannot follow it . All the Sages of Greece told me as much before I knew you , but it is onely you have taught me that all their instructions are fruitless . Never had I such a disturbance in my soul as now , and that which sinks me deeper into despair , is , that haply it might be said ; that for what concerns you I had no reason to despair . For certainly you exercise no cruelty on me , nay I am obliged to celebrate your goodness ; but is it not equally certain , that you love me the less , by how much my affection is the greater to you ? You look on my passion with so much calmness and indifference , that in my judgement you would be more sensible of it , were it onely a pleasant fiction wherein you were nothing concerned , nor knew any more than the relation from some eloquent person . Ah Madam , how cruel are you if this be your true apprehension ! and how much more cruel if it be not ! and how careful are you to conceal the truth from me , so to make me the most infortunate of men ! What shall I say to you , Madam ? since I find you so insensible as to Love , I doubt me you are more as to Friendship ; and that all the expressions I have received of yours were onely strong imaginations , and so many pleasant sallyes of your mind . Have I not other afflictions enough in my passion ? The difficulty to speak with you ; the sad necessity of my self restraint and reservedness ; the absence you every day threaten me with , and whereof the very thoughts murthers me ; to which you shall not need add an insensibility the most unkind and the most cruel that ever was , and especially since it hath all the appearances of humanity and candor . What I desire is , I confess , too much for me to receive , but it is little for you to grant ; Heaven is my witness I desire nothing else . Tell me but once , I admit your love , and forbid you not to hope you may be loved ; and then though you never speak to me more , I shall be content , and my passion will be dissolved into serenity and joy . But if the terrible word of four letters frightens you , and that he be the cause of all your fears . I shall consent that for the future , this LOVE be called respect , or Friendship , or what you please , provided that between us it signifie something quite different from the name . Pitty me Madam , pitty the purest and most unspotted Affection that ever heart was capable of ; you will certainly , could you but see the tempestuousness of my thoughts . My mind is discomposed by the disorder of my heart ; and I am sometimes afraid I shall really come to be what the world believes me , if you do not change my destiny . May I presume to tell you , Madam . I do almost repent me I have ever loved you ; I have wished I could love you no longer ; nay , I have endeavoured it . But soon after , I have found I was not master of my own thoughts ; I have condemned my endeavours , and repented of my repentance , as of a crime . This , Madam , is the deplorable condition I am in , and must be while you are so pleased ; for I am not to be acquainted with my own frailty , which you know as well as I , and therefore it is to little purpose for me to complain and threaten at the same time , since all I have to do is to suffer , to disguise , to be silent , and to love you eternally . This Letter being very full of passion , Lucrecia was a little stung with it , insomuch that she resolved to return Brutus a longer answer than she had done before . For indeed not to conceal any thing from you , the great worth of this illustrious Roman , the generosity of his heart , his gallantry , the confidence he at first reposed in her descretion , the disconsolate life he led , the respect he had for her , the experience she had of his vertue , and the pureness of his apprehensions , together with a certain passionate stile , which was that of all his writings ; had kindled in her soul a certain affection , the force whereof she was not acquainted with . Yet I am confident , you will infer from the answer which I shall read to you , that she had a certain obliging tenderness for Brutus , though she never allowed a thought which was not vertuous and innocent . But that you may know whether I am in the right or no , hear what was Lucrecia's answer . I should never have believed that Innocence could have been so cowardly as I find it in my own heart . For I assure you , that though I fear not any thing either as to you or my self , yet am I haunted with a secret distrust , which is no small affliction to me : I cannot precisely tell what it is I fear , and I cannot but fear what I cannot tell ; nor can the consideration either of all my own vertue or yours , restore my mind to quiet and composure . It is so overcast and disordered with thousands of niceties and doubts , that if the tenderness of my heart were not engaged on your side , I know not whether I might not repent me of a great part of that goodness which I have for you . But to give you my true thoughts , I am perswaded this civil war will yet last some time . I could wish it were at an end , for you know , as War banishes all pleasures from those places where it hath to do , so that whereof my heart hath for some time been the Seat , suffers me not effectually to apprehend the joy of being by you preferred before all the world , and governing in the heart of a man of extraordinary worth , and ( which I value much more ) one whose affection is composed of Vertue and Sincerity . In fine , is it not true that in some late private entertainments , you have observed I had not the least liberty or command of my mind ? Is it not as true , I was neither merry nor melancholy , neither absolutely dull , nor absolutely chearful ? That to speak truely , I was neither absolutely mild , nor altogether severe , and that if you had never found me more amiable than you did those two dayes , you had never loved me ? However , I hope you will not blame me , the rather , if you consider I have an infinite passion for Reputation and Innocence . I know there is nothing criminal in your affection , but I know my own weakness , wich is such , that I am afraid of any secret ; I never was burthened with any , and all novelty distracts me . Yet it may happen , that observing from time to time the integrity of your resentments , I shall seriously resolve to share an innocent Secret with you ; and shall then give my soul way to entertain all the sweetness it may find , in being tenderly loved by a person who knowes how to love , and who can love with respect and innocence . I should tell you a thousand things more , should I pretend to answer your Letter exactly , and acquaint you with the true state of my soul . But I have not the leisure , and am not certain whether I have the will ; for , seriously , the disquiet of mind is such as I am ashamed of . I am confident , my Lord , that though this Letter contain nothing in it of extraordinary Obligation , yet you cannot otherwise think than that Brutus should take it as a very high favour , as wherein he might easily perceive that Lucrecia had a great esteem and a strong inclination for him . Nevertheless he found in it some things to complain at , as you may judge by the answer he returned to it , whereof this is a Copy . If I love you not beyond what any one can love you ; if my love admit any thing which the most exact and nice Vertue can any way censure in it self , if I can live contentedly , or , to say better , but onely live until you love me , I wish I were the wretched'st of mankind . This is all the answer I shall make you , desire no more of a wretch , whom you have already made lose his understanding and his reason , and if you change not your thoughts , will make him also lose his life . But Madam , what necessity is there to answer you , you sufficiently answer your self ? You fear , you say , and cannot tell what you fear ; You are engaged with the most fervent and the most accomplished love in the world ; and if I darst say so Madam , with your own goodness and compassion , and yet all your forces consist of a sort of nice Difficulties , as you your self call them , that is to say , reasons which are onely shadowes of Reason , such as a great and noble Soul , as yours , shall never entertain . Upon these niceties then , you would easily deprive him of all content , who of all the world hath the greatest love for you . For these niceties he must be condemned to perpetual torment , so as to be dissolved into sighs , groans , and complaints , and must accuse all your past goodness as so much cruelty . Certainly those who fiercely and disdainfully repulse their Lovers , are not haply as inhumane as you are ; for their fierceness is a remedy against it self , and many times saves those whom it might bring into despair . Besides , these , when they are so scornful , they believe they have reason to be so , and are not swayed by niceties , and their rigour therefore is so much the more excusable . But for you , Madam , what shall I say to you ? Shall I complain of you , or shall I commend you ? I am in doubt whether , so much am I disordered ; but this I know , whether you are merciful or cruel , nice or not , I cannot but love you while I live ; and all the difference will be this , that as you are pleased I shall be the happiest or the most unhappy of all Lovers . Alas Madam , is it possible you can destroy all my felicity , all my joy , haply some part of your own , onely because you know not whether you would have what you would , or that you wish it imperfectly ? Have compassion on me . I beseech you Madam , let us once be an example , that perfect Vertue is not inconsistent with perfect Love , and that it were very unhappy , if it were deprived of the sweetest pleasure , or to say better , the only in the world . What serenity will you infuse into my mind , if you can afford that which you desire unto your own ? What glory were there equal to mine ? With what Kings , and with what Lovers would I change condition ? O ye Gods ! how doth this very thought crown me with joy , in the midst of all your cruelties ? But if you are resolved still to oppose my happiness , I tell you seriously , you will either give me my death , or make it my perpetual wish . Consider therefore Madam , what you do , and the more to engage you to be tender of my life , remember that the safety of Rome is haply concerned in it , and that you cannot ruine me without exposing your Countrey to eternal slavery . Lucrecia having received the Letter , shewed it Valeria in a little close Arbor , which was at the corner of Racilia's Garden ; but she did it with so visible expressions of disturbance in her looks , that her friend not able to guess at the meaning of it , asked her the reason . For in fine , said she to her , this Letter hath nothing in it which is not full of respect and passion ; and I am confident , it is no trouble to you that Brutus loves you . I confess , it replyed Lucrecia , but that which infinitely afflicts me , is , that I have not that command of my heart , so as to be able when I should desire it , to avoyd loving him . It is certainly in my power , added she , not to give him any expressions of it , but if I do it , I am so much the more unhappy ; for when ever I force my self to hide from him part of that esteem which I have for him , I am presently haunted , notwithstanding all my resistence , with a certain fear to destroy his affection by over-concealing my own . Not but that I believe I may love Brutus innocently , for the last time my mother was here , she expresly commanded me to entertain Brutus with that correspondence of affection , which a vertuous maid may express to a man that were to be her husband , adding to this command another , that I should never discover what she enjoyned me . But my Lord , I had forgot to tell you that Racilia , who was not ignorant of the great friendship , was between Lucrecia's mother , and Brutus's father , and had often observed that her Nephew had a violent inclination for this excellent Virgin , took one day occasion to confer with this Illustrious Roman , whom she knew to be implacably exasperated against Tarquin , and told her she thought it very strange her Husband should suffer Collatine to make publick addresses to Lucrecia , since it was generally known she had an aversion for him . To which Lucrecia's Mother reposing an absolute confidence in Racilia , made answer , that for her part she was infinitely troubled at it , nor could imagine any way to divert her Husband from it , who proposed to himself great advantages by an alliance with Tarquin . But not to trouble you with an account of these two Womens discourse , it shall suffice I only tell you , that Racilia , confident of her discretion , to whom she spoke , acquainted her that Brutus was not what he was thought to be ; she produced divers of his Letters to confirm , she had said no more of him than he deserved ; and in fine , represented him to her as the worthy Son of a man , for whom she had had a very tender friendship , as a secret enemy to Tarquin ; and as the illustrious lover of her Daughter . Whereupon summing up all together whatever they thought might help to break off the marriage with Collatine , Racilia obliged Lucrecia's Mother to lay her commands upon her Daughter to be very civil to Brutus , not making any further discovery to her . For knowing that the principal reason which moved her Husband to admit a marriage with Collatine , was that Collatine was of the Blood royal , she doubted not but that marriage being broken off , he would be content she should take Brutus with all his stupidity , as being Tarquin's Nephew . Not knowing therefore truly how things stood , she laid that command on Lucrecia , which contributed much to the happiness of Brutus . Hence it was that Valeria understanding by Lucrecia the command , which her Mother had laid on her , took occasion to tell her those little difficulties were groundless , and that she was of opinion she might innocently entertain Brutus's affection . But Valeria , replyed Lucrecia , if I should , and he not know what my mother hath enjoyned me , he will haply esteem me so much the less , and if I acquaint him with it , he will think himself the less beholding to me for what I shall do for him ; so that I am in the greatest confusion in the world . For , I wish Brutus's love , and haply should be won to love him ; Yet am I tormented with insurrections of Fear , Shame , and Repentance . I wish I had written harshly to him ; I wish I had not answer'd him at all ; I wish he had not written to me ; I wish he would write to me every day ; I wish he had never loved me ; I wish he would love me eternally ; and in fine , I wish things so different and inconsistent , that when I examine my self , I am almost dead for fear I should love Brutus better than he loves me . For according to my present apprehensions , I could wish , were it possible , he never had loved any thing , or that he might love nothing besides my self ; and if I could reflect on all the passages of my soul , I should there find jealousie , despight and pride , but withal a mixture of vertue , innocence , and an obstinate desire of glory , all which torment my soul beyond all imagination . If Brutus had heard what you have said , replyed Valeria , he were not over miserable : but I can assure you , replyed Lucrecia , that if he understood the true meaning of all my words , he would not be much the less miserable : You are in the right , Madam , ( replyed this illustrious Roman , starting from behind a thick-set hedge , where he lay hid , and withal , casting himself on his knees ) for there is no condition more miserable , than that of not being hated , and yet so treated as if one never were to be loved . Ah Brutus , cryed out Lucrecia blushing , I shall not excuse the presumption you are guilty of , in discovering to me that you have over-heard me . Ah Madam , replyed he , what have I heard , whence I may derive the least favor ? On the contrary , is not this irresolution of your foul , absolutely insufferable ? Ask Valeria what she truly thinks of it , and I doubt not but she will tell you , if she speak sincerely , I have reason to complain , that you are yet to consider whether you should admit my love or not . I must acknowledge , Madam , I did not think my self to be so miserable , nay sometimes I flattered my self that these groundless difficulties , wherewith your Letter was so well furnished , had really no place in your heart . But for ought I can perceive , you are not yet certain whether you should love or hate the miserable Brutus ; and his fate is still so doubtful , that your own heart is yet ignorant of its own secret resentments . Complaint is so natural to Love , replyed Valeria smiling , that I wonder not at yours ; but when all is done , you should think your self happy to have heard what Lucrecia hath said of you , & she her self should be satisfied that you have heard those things which might excuse the tenderness of her heart . Ah Valeria , replyed Lucrecia , I am so little satisfied in my self , that I would willingly change hearts with you . If the fair Valeria , replyed Brutus , do but justice to the love of Herminius , I should haply get something by the exchange . Do not I pray charge me with injustice , replyed Valeria , at the same time , when out of pure goodness I am your advocate ; and accuse me not of having a heart more tender than Lucrecia . Hereupon these three persons being mutually satisfied , Brutus and Lucrecia appealed to Valeria to judge of those differences should happen between them . For in fine , said Lucrecia to Brutus , if you can perswade Valeria , that a vertuous person can entertain such an affection as you mean , I shall consent to admit yours , conditionally you never oblige me to be openly undutiful to my Father , that in case he dispose of me contrary to my inclination , you will endure it patiently without hating me ; and when that happens , you never see me after . Ah Madam , replyed he , these are strange conditions , but I must accept them , provided on your behalf you suffer my passion ; you favor me with all the opportunities you can to speak with you ; you receive my Letters , and answer them ; and lastly , cheerfully permit all those innocent expressions of love I shall make to you . So you rest satisfied with the resentments of my heart , replyed she , I shall do what you desire , as soon as you have perswaded Valeria , as I have already told you , that a vertuous person may be engaged to love , and shall have proved it to me rather by example than by reason ; for not to dissemble with you , added she , I have not much to learn of what might be said to justifie a vertuous love . Ah Madam , said he to her , if there want nothing but to convince you , I am the happiest of men . For I know at Metapont an admirable Virgin , of whom I have heretofore spoken to you , who hath not conceived she hath done any thing prejudicial to her repution , in resolving to love . Might it please the Gods , replyed Lucrecia , it were the daughter of Pythagoras . Your prayers are heard Madam , replyed he , it is of that sage person I am to speak to you , and in few words to satisfie your curiosity , and furnish you with an example ; I am only to acquaint you that Damo had fortified her heart against the addresses of the most vertuous persons in the world , as believing she could not meet with any one man , in whom there were a conjunction of Wit , Vertue , Goodness , Gallantry , Tenderness , and Fidelity . She could not I say , be perswaded it were possible to find a Lover , whose desires exceeded not the limits of Innocence , nor his transports those of Discretion ; so that despairing to meet with a man of a vertue great enough to love , at the rate of that affection , which she imagined requisite in an upright well-meaning person , she was resolved not to love any thing but Glory . But at length one of the most famous Disciples of Pythagorus named Alcmaeon , falling deeply in love with her , and bringing along with him all those perfections which she thought it impossible to find in any one man , she changed her resolution , and after a many thousands of applications , from Alcmaeon , and thousands of services tendred and performed , she hath entertained his affection , and given him expressions of hers ; she hath received Love-letters from him , and hath answered them ; she hath favor'd her Lover with a thousand opportunities of private entertainments ; she hath received verses from him , and hath returned others to him . Ah! migbt it please the Gods that the incomparable Lucrecia would make as amorous for me as those of Damo were for Alcmaeon . But that you may not find me in any untruth , and may withal be satisfied of the tenderness of this vertuous person's heart ; Be pleased to hear some of her amorous Poetry , and , if you can , inform your self thereby what are the pleasures of Love , and be convinced that Vertue it self inspires this passion with charms , so that these two things not being incompatible , you might love me without any distrustful reservedness . Hereupon Valeria , who knew Lucrecia's humor as well as her self , knew well she desired no more than that her innocent affection might be justified by some authority ; pressed Brutus to repeat those verses of Damo ; whereto Lucrecia by her silence consenting , he told them , that those verses had made such an impression in his heart , that they had found a place in his memory , though he had not much troubled himself to keep them in mind . Not that they are , added he , so excellently good , but that they have a certain vein of passion , which I am taken with , and wish you were also . Upon this , Brutus recollecting himself a little , repeated the following verses , which Damo had made under the name of Lysis , though they were directed to Alcmaeon . False and unjust their censure is , Who Love account a cruel pain ; For can there be a greater bliss , Than loving , to be lov'd again ? My joys , when Lysis 's constant love I view , arrive at such a height , That to deject them is above The humble power of scorned Fate . He who in Love is deeply read , Knows the least trisle to improve ; In ev'ry glance her bright eyes shed , A thousand harmless pleasures move . A smile , a sigh , one little sight , Contribute charms to our desire ; Her grief confers to our delight , Her very tears encrease our fire . Then Lysis we no more delay To make our mutual passions known , At which let wondring Lovers say , Their souls are twisted into one . Can you any longer doubt , divine Lucrecia ( said Brutus to her , having repeated those Verses ) that a vertuous person may love once in all her life ? Can you , I say , who know the reputation of Damo , and who have heard , there is not another maid in the world so serverely vertuous as she ? Love therefore , charming Beauty , or at least suffer your self to be loved ; and if you will not make amorous verses , suffer others to do it for your glory : Suffer me I say , to do any thing which may convince you of the greatness and tenderness of my affection , that when you once are , it may prove contagious to you . For , in fine , Madam , if we do not a little love that which loves us , there can be no sensible pleasure in being loved . Be pleased then to enjoy your self in the empire of my heart , by granting me a part of yours . You have so much of it in my friendship , replyed Lucrecia , as might content you . Ah Madam , replyed Brutus , how little is your acquaintance with Love , if you believe the most fervent friendship in the world can satisfie it ! No no , Madam , deceive not your self , I cannot possibly be happy , if I am not loved after another manner than one loves his friends . I dare not presume to tell you that I will you should love me , continued he , but if I may without crime think it , I should wish your heart were in a condition to feel what it never felt , and what it should not for any besides the too too happy Brutus . I should wish , I say , you were moved when ever you saw me , and that from me alone you should derive all your felicity . My demands , Madam , added he , are indeed great , for a man that deserves nothing , but all considered I demand nothing but what is innocent . I absolutely forbid my desires all criminal favours , and in fine , wish no more than you will , so you will permit me to love you , and that continuing my adorations of you with the same fervency and sincerity , you will give me leave to believe , that if I am not loved , I may be . Upon this , Valeria interposing her self between them , carried things with so much discretion , that though Lucrecia said nothing that might positively engage him , yet did Brutus think himself happy . For , in fine , he was allowed to make his complaints , and write to Lucrecia , when he could not come to speech with her . It was also promised he should be answered ; they permitted him to hope he might be loved : He was assured of certain meetings with her in the same place , conditionally the business might be carried so as Hermilia and Racilia should not suspect any thing . For though Brutus affirmed to Lucrecia that his Aunt was not ignorant of his having more understanding than he made shew of , yet did they stand in fear of her , as not suspecting she knew any thing of his passion . Now was it that illustrious Roman thought himself the happiest of men , and what before had contributed to his affliction , seemed now to conduce to his happiness . For now he found that his disguise was as advantageous to his love as to his hatred , since he could approach both Lucrecia and Tarquin , and fear neither Enemies nor Rivalls , thinking himself so felicified in the love and esteem of the admirable Lucrecia , that he valued not the disesteem of all the world . He was no more troubled to be silent before all people , since he was permitted to speak of his love to the person that caused it ; and when he could but get into that close arbour , where Lucrecia began first to shew him favour , he found more pleasure to be there alone , than he could have done in the most pleasant company Rome could afford , though he were at liberty to display all the perfections of his mind . Nor was the love of his Countrey hereby any thing abated ; no more than that of Glory : on the contrary , since that he assured himself of the Love of Lucrecia , he thought himself doubly concerned to endeavour the destruction of Tarquin ; not onely because he being once ruined , Collatine would let fall all pretensions to Lucrecia , but also out of a pure disinterested motive , as conceiving it necessarily contributed to the glory of this excellent Beauty , that by the deliverance of Rome , he should set his own reason at liberty ; and withal put himself into such a condition , that all the world might take notice of the passion he had for her . As soon therefore as love had poslessed it self of the empire of his heart , he redoubled his former endeavours to accomplish that great design , wherewith his soul is at this day burthened . Nor was he disturbed by any melancholy apprehensions for some dayes ensuing that wherein Lucrecia had honoured him with the first expressions of her love ; nor knew any other affliction than what proceeded from the impatience he had to give his Mistress another private visit ; when any occasion hindred Lucrecia and Valeria to meet according to their innocent appointment : But this was no small penance to him , even so great , that one day it grew so violent upon him , that he thought not a simple Letter sufficient to express to Lucrecia the earnest desire he had to see her again . Having therefore an excellent and easie vein of Poetry , though none knew it but Lucrecia , Valeria , and my self , he enclosed a paper of Verses in a Letter he writ to Lucrecia , with intention to deliver it to her himself , as he often did , when he could not meet with her but in company . But this Letter he made a shift to deliver her , as she sate betwixt Collatine and my self , for we often made visits at Racilia's , whither we were drawn by no mean concernments . I am confident you are desirous to know how he would carry the business so , as to deliver this Letter to Lucrecia ; but that you may conceive how it was done , I am onely to tell you , that Lucrecia , Valeria , two or three other Ladies , Brutus , Collatine and I , were all together in that close Arbour , where Brutus had the day before seen Lucrecia , and where he had that day met her , had we not disappointed the meeting . Having , as I told you already , written his Letter , and being very desirous to know what Collatine said to Lucrecia , and more to oblige Lucrecia to think on him , while his Rival entertained her ; he took a walk out of the Garden for to get behind the Arbour , whence he had once before overheard a discourse between Lucrecia and Valeria ; and there , as I told you , he placed himself to hearken to what Lucrecia said to Collatine , and afterwards to appear before that excellent person , in hope of some occasion to deliver her his Letter . But it so happened that this Beauty , who it seems was not much taken with Collatine's discourse , rested her self negligently on the hedge of the Arbor , and amidst her thoughts had passed her hand thorough , wherewith she sate plucking the leaves , not thinking what she was doing . Brutus seeing it , soon knew it to be Lucrecia's fair hand , and was fully satisfied it could be no others ; for besides that , her hand was of a particular kind of making , she had on a ring , that she alwayes wore , which absolutely convinced Brutus he was not deceived . Not much minding the design to hearken to what was said in the Arbour , he put into the fair hand of Lucrecia a little Table-book , which he had purposely caused to be made for to write Letters to her in ; and ( out of a transport of love , which he could not retain , though with all the reason he had he endeavoured it ) kissing it he shut it , thereby to let her know , that what he gave her could come from none but himself . Lucrecia being surprized at this accident , began to blush , and thought to have cried out : but by good fortune , reflecting suddenly on the adventure , she apprehended what it was , and withheld her self . Yet Collatina asked her very importunately what the matter was , but she onely told him , rising up , that she had hurt her hand a little , whereupon drawing it to her hastily , she wrapt it into a corner of her veyl , as if she had hurt it indeed , though it was onely to hide the Table-book she had received from Brutus , who for his part was so well satisfied with the adventure , that he came not into the Arbour , out of a fear he might not conceal the present agitation of his mind , but went and walked alone . In the mean time , Lucrecia having cunningly conveyed the Table-book into her pocket , resumed her part in the discourse ; but when they had sufficiently rested themselves , they all began to walk , without observing any order , for somtimes the whole company marched all in rank , and spoke all together , and sometimes they divided themselves into particular entertainments . It happened by this means , that not able to fasten any discourse with Valeria , with whom two women talked whisperingly , I came all alone after Lucrecia , who was entertained by Collatine . But it happening that as she went she wanted something out of her pocket , and that at the same time Collatine said something to her , whereat she was displeased , she minded not that she had dropped the Table-book which Brutus had given her : For my part though I walked musing yet seeing it fall , I took it up , and opened it , with intention to write some gallantry in it , before I returned it to Lucrecia , whereat she should much wonder when she saw it . But I was much surprised my self , to meet with Brutus's Letter and Verses he had there written ; of both which these are Copies ; You will find by these Verses , that I think on you , when haply you bestow not a thought on me ; but I shall intreat you , Madam , to assure your self , that the affliction I have that I cannot speak with you , is greater than the pleasure my Rival finds to entertain you ; and to do me justice , be pleased to let me read in your bright eyes , when I shall have the happiness to see them , that his entertainment hath not been pleasing to you . I had rather not observe in them any favour for my self , than be in suspense whether there is any for him . Believe it , Madam , and withall , that with as much impatience , as love , I wait for the happy satisfaction to entertain you privately imploying my self no otherwise in the mean time , than in perpetually saying . When will the Fair , for whom I burn , This place with her rich Presence bless ? Dear minutes fraught with happiness ; Ah will you never ne're return ? From Night to each successive Morn , Sorrows my Quiet dispossess ; Dear minutes fraught with happiness ; Ah will you never , ne're return ? Having read this Letter and Verses , I was no more desirous to write any thing in the Table-book , as being in an incredible disturbance . That which caused it , was that I knew the writing of Brutus for though he endeavoured to appear stupid , yet upon some necessary occasions he made a shift to write . Knowing therefore by chance , his hand , which was the easier to be known , as having somewhat a strange Character , for that Brutus had learned to write at Metapont , and not at Rome , i was in such a trouble , as I am not able to express to you . For I could not believe Brutus able to write well , either in Verse or Prose , nor that he could love Lucrecia , nor be loved of her . No more could I conceive that some other should make use of that disguise , it being very unlikely any one should trust him with a secret of that consequence ; and if so , who should that be ? There was none but he at Racilia's ; and there came no other men thither , but the Prince of Pometia , who was in love with Hermilia ; Titus , who was a servant to Collatina , and Mutius , whom I but too well knew , had an inclination for Valeria . Thus not knowing what to think , and being resolved to dive into a secret of that concernment , I thought fit to take Valeria aside as soon as I could conveniently . But not desirous to cause Lucrecia that trouble which her knowing that I had seen her Table-book might give her , I chose rather to intreat Valeria to tell her friend that she had found it ; for having an infinite esteem for that beauteous and discreet Virgin , I should have been extreamly troubled , my sight should cause her any confusion . But in sine , not to spend time on frivolous things , you are to know , that I spoke to Valeria , that I shewed her the Table-book , and to engage her to satisfie my curiosity , I gave it her without any condition at all , intreating her to deliver it to Lucrecia , after the manner I had proposed , and conjuring her , if it were a thing lay in her power , to deliver me out of the affliction I was in . But as this Wench is infinitely generous and free , and that I desired not to know the secret of her friend , but in case she might lawfully reveal it to me , so she told me , that she durst not satisfie my curiosity . In the mean time , she charged me not to speak of what had happened to any whatever , and to reward my discretion , promised she would manage the business so , as that Lucrecia and she being but the same thing , he who had written that Letter and those Verses , should make but one with me . To be short , Valeria , who thought it might be some advantage to her , that I were admitted into the Society , and that haply I might in many things be serviceable to Brutus , by the hatred I bore Tarquin , resolved to speak that night to Lucrecia , and acquainted her with what had happened : For she conceived , and rightly , that without doing so , she would not be engaged to repose any confidence in me ; which done , she doubted not of her consent , that I might be of the Conclave , and her commands on Brutus to trust himself to my discretion , and to receive me as a friend . It is true , for the latter I needed not her assistance : for you may be pleased to know , that having parted with Valeria , I walked out all alone into a spacious Meadow , joyning to that Orchard which is beyond the Court , where I no sooner was , but I descried Mutius coming towards Racilia's , but perceived him set upon by four men , who persued him with their swords drawn , and cryed out to him , that he must die . Having no weapon about me , I thought indeed they would make their words good , and that Mutius was irrecoverably lost , for the place was very solitary , and was not enclosed to Racilia's house . But though Mutius were my Rival , yet I thought my self obliged to relieve him . To that end I for a little while hid my self behind an old Willow so to discover who they were that set upon him , that I might the better single him out of the four , whom I should endeavour to disburthen of his sword . But I had not a moment to deliberate , for seeing them press hard upon Mutius , I ran strait to them , calling them base cowardly villains , thinking by my confidence to make them believe that I was assured of relief . While I was speaking to them , and putting my self in order to doe what I could for Mutius , Brutus issued out of the Orchard with the same intention , who by a threatning action would signifie to those that set upon Mutius , that if they gave not over they might haply have the worst of it . Hereupon joyning our forces , and being by this expression of courage somewhat confirmed , that Brutus was not what he was taken to be , we engaged two of these Assassinats to make at us . But immediately closing with them , Brutus snatched his sword from him he had to do with ; for my part I could not do as much , for he that I was engaged with was excessively strong in the arms however I held him play so well , that pressing hard upon him , his sword became so engaged : that I easily broke it . By which means he not being in a condition to hurt Mutius , and Brutus having disarmed his man , these two having gotten from us ran away . Mutius having thus but two to deal with , and Brutus being furnished both for defence and assault , as I was going to fasten behind one of them , these two Rogues , who were as cowardly as wicked , cry'd quarter , and begged audience , Mutius conceiving it concerned him to know what reason they had to set upon him , promised them what they desired , provided they delivered their swords to me ; which upon promise of life they did . They hereupon confessed they were ordered by Tarquin to pitch upon some occasion to dispatch Mutius , when he went out of Rome ; that understanding he was to come to Racilia's , they for more certainty waited him in that place ; adding , that they were not afraid to set upon him there , as knowing that Racilia had not many people with her that could make any defence ; that further , this Meadow was at an indifferent distance from the house , and convenient enough for an ambush , as having on the one side an Orchard , on the other a little Wood. They were no sooner disburthened of this confession , but Brutus transported with fury against Tarquin's injustice , said four or five words after such a manner , as I had never observed in him before . But he suddenly with-held himself , as soon as he perceived that I observed him ; whereupon I joyning with Mutius , put divers questions to these Villains ; which done , leaving them to their evil destiny , we left them at liberty either to repent , or commit new crimes . Yet that they might not discover that they had revealed Tarquin's violence in case it were not thought safe to publish it , Mutius furnished them with what might recommend them to Souldiery ; in some other part of the world . Mutius being on horse-back , I desired him to go before , telling him he would follow ; I am content , replyed he , it is but just I should make it know , that I ow my life to you both . Hereupon Mutius riding forwards , Brutus and I were alone , according to my desire . But so fierce was the desire I had that he would discover himself to me , that I was resolved to speak to him as one that were partly acquainted with his Secret. For , in fine , said I in my self , if Brutus be the same Brutus that I know , I hazard nothing by telling what I have aimed to tell him , and if one the contrary he be such as I imagin him , I shall accomplish my design . Being thus confirmed in my resolution , I made a hault , and taking him by the arm , and looking steadily on him , Shew me I beseech you , said I to him , your Understanding , as you have done your Courage . For I know more of you than you think , and haply it concerns you more than you conceive , to have a confidence ; for if you trust me not , I shall not think my self engaged not to discover the excessive curiosity I have to dive even into the bottom of your heart . But to oblige you to it , added I , I promised you an inviolable faith , and I offer you my friendship , without any jealousie that is ill bestowed , for if you are beloved by Lucrecia , you deserve the love of all the world . Brutus hearing this discourse , was extreamly surprised , and presentiy inferred , that Valeria had discovered him to me , and that it was to no purpose for him to conceal himself . Whereupon making a loud acclamation , Ah Herminius , said he , you are happier than I , for since Valeria hath acquainted you with her knowledge of my Fortune , she must needs love you , even so far as to have lost a great part of her reason and prudence . Not but that if any one were necessarily obliged to know what I see you doe , I had not made choice of you for that end ; for in fine , said he to me . I know you to be a person of honour , that you loee Valeria and hate Tarquin . 'T is true , generous Brutus , ( said I to him with an incredible astonishment ) I profess honestly , I hate the Tyrant and love Valeria ; but I must add , I admire Brutus . But , continued I , that you may see my sincerity , I will tell you by what adventure I came to know you : whereupon , I related to him what had happened , intreating him not to be troubled that I knew his secret , and assuring him that Luorecia should never find that I had the least knowledge of it . Upon this Brutus , who was not ignorant how much our Family had been persecuted by Tarquin , my Father dying an Exile , would not have an imperfect confidence in me , and since I was so happy as to have his good thoughts , he opened his heart to me , desired my friendship , and offered me his , and we stayed so long entertaining one another , that Racilia fearing some accident had befallen us , sent out to seek us . By this means we were forced to repair to the company , but before we had quite reached it , Brutus put on his ordinary Meen and simplicity , and received the commendations which Mutius gave his valour , as one that knew not what it were to have courage . In the mean time , I drew neer Valeria , and told her I knew Brutus without her , and craved her pardon that I had not exactly observed the instructions she had given me . But my Lord , not to be so particular in this part which concerns my own relation , Valeria and Brutus got Lucrecia's consent that I might be admitted into confidence ; and there was such a noble friendship between us , by reason of the several interests , whereby we were united , as also through a great sympathy of humor and sentiments , that for a certain time we lived very pleasantly . But as for Mutius , though he had been assaulted by the orders of Tarquin , yet would he never take their advice who counsell'd him to remove further from him . For my part , I should have been glad he had , first , because that in removing from Rome , he also removed from Valeria ; and secondly , for that he being once out of the way , the assassination would have made a horrid noise in the world , and would somewhat have enflam'd the detestation all had for Tarquin . He so dearly loved Valeria , that he chose rather to expose himself to a second assassination , than forsake her , though she loved him not . So that he earnestly intreated me to say nothing of what the Villains had discovered of Tarquin ; but , said I to him , How can you hinder Brutus from telling what he knows , considering his natural stupidity ? People so little reflect on what he says , answered Mutius , that it will signifie nothing , if you but keep counsel , insomuch that Mutius persisting in his opinion , I was forced to turn him loose to his own inclination , and to be faithful to him out of a principle of generosity . In the mean time , this friendship with Brutus brought me much oftner than before to Racilia's ; for it was the pleasure of this illustrious man , that she knew I was his friend ; whereupon this excellent woman told him , that Sivelia also knew the secret , by which means our correspondence encreased , and that if Hermilia were but acquainted with it , our company might be free and unreserved . But indeed she obliged us to so much circumspection , that Brutus told us one day , it was absolutely necessary she knew that she was his Sister , that so strong a reason might oblige her to secrecy ; adding , that it were not amiss Racilia knew that Lucrecia and Valeria were not ignorant of it ; so that in fine , Brutus having thus disposed Racilia , she told Hermilia one morning that Brutus was her Brother ; and Brutus told her himself that she was his Sister , expressing himself so discreetly , and so obligingly , that this amiable Virgin was extremely surprized at it . What was most remarkable , was ; that though she was really glad , yet was not her gladness free from disturbance ; however , it was then considered as having no other reason , than that her astonishment obscured the freedom of her mind ; and that it is but very lately that I discovered that it proceeded from her having engaged her affection to the Prince of Pometia . This is yet a Secret both to Brutus and Racilia , therefore I shall entreat you not to speak to them of it ; for indeed Hermilia is very unhappy to place her love on a man , whose whole Family her Brother makes it his business to ruin . But in the mean time , she could not be charged with loving the Son of a Prince , who had poisoned her Father , and put her elder Brother to death , for when she began to love him , she knew not that she was Sister to Brutus . Nor indeed can she be charged with any inconstancy , for certainly she never discovered any thing to the Prince whom she loves , that were prejudicial to her Brother , nor indeed doth he so much as know that she is Sister to Brutus . But at length to return whence I have digressed , this first amazement of Hermilia being over , she carried her self as one that was glad of such a Brother as Brutus , so that ever after , when there was none but Racilia , Valeria , Lucrecia , Sivelia , Brutus , and my self , our Society was nothing but Freedom , Brutus being the most pleasant company , and the most divertive person in the world . Not that he openly professed himself a servant to Lucrecia , no more than I did to Valeria , but we had brought up a certain gallantry of friendship , which signified almost as much , since that the desire of pleasing , compliance , services and addresses , were the effects of it . When Brutus was minded to do some high piece of Gallantry , he ever did it under my name ; so that directing it openly to Lucretia , it served at once to hide Brutus's love to her , and mine to Valeria . But the love of Collatine and Mutius were extremely troublesom to us , for when they came to Racilia's with the Prince of Pometia and Titus , and that Collatina was there , how pleasant soever their company be in it self , we were strangely weary of it ; but among the rest Brutus was orewhelmed with it , for as soon as any strange face appeared , he was forced to resume his stupidity , and suffer Collatine to say what he pleased when he was with Lucrecia , which was no small affliction to him . One day I remember above all the rest , which was the last Festival day that we celebrated in the Country , wherein Brutus was both extremely satisfied , and extremely afflicted . But since you are both strangers , that you may the better understand it , you are to know , that there is one day yearly set apart for the celebration of a certain Feast , which is called the Feast of the Fountains , on which every one adorns the Fountains and Wells , which are within his grounds , with Garlands of Vervein and Flowers . This is performed with great ceremony , for these Garlands being prepared , are carried to the Temple dedicated to that use , where he that is to do the ceremony , sprinkles them with Holy water , which among us is in great veneration . This done , they pick out the fairest maids of the Quarter where the Feast is kept , who are that day cloathed like Shepherdesses ; and they have each of them as many Garlands as they can conveniently carry . Thus burthened , they march two and two , having before and behind them little Chorus's of Musick , who sing certain things in praise of the Waters , and the Gods which dispose of them . In this order they march from Fountain to Fountain , placing these Garlands upon little Altars of Turfs , purposely erected for that end . This Feast then falling while Valeria and Lucrecia were at Racilia's , it was celebrated with great magnificence and joy : for there being a many Fountains about this vertuous womans house , & that she is very punctual in the observation of all the ancient customs of the Country , especially those which have any concerment of Religion , she was particularly careful for the solemnity of this Feast ; and those who thought themselves interessed in the persons that were at her house , would not certainly fail to be at a Ceremony of this nature , For though it was at first instituted upon considerations of Piety , yet there is withal something of Gallantry in it . So that the Prince of Pometia , Titus , Collatine , Mutius , and my self , went thither , and brought some others with us . As for women , besides Valeria , Lucrecia , Collatina , and Hermilia , there were two kinswomen of hers , who are of the house of the Aquilii , and four or five other handsome Lasses . According therefore to the custome , all the men sent in a huge number of Garlands of Verveine and Flowers , for those who were to carry them ; for in these occasions , the Lady who hath most given her , is the most honorable . But that it may be known on whom these Garlands are bestowed , those who send them cause the Garlands to be tied with divers knots , which must be of the same colour as the Lady is in , to whom they are sent , she being obliged that day to have on her Shepherdess's habit divers knots of the colour she is most delighted with . By this means is she known who hath most Garlands ; and the people superstitiously believe , that she to whom that happens , will infallibly within that year meet either with some great happiness or some great misfortune . It does indeed often so fall out ; and if Reason were not stronger than Example , one would be almost obliged to believe it . However it be , this Feast was celebrated at Racilia's with very gallant Ceremony , for all the women that were to carry the Garlands , were handsome , neat , and well made ; there was an incredible abundance of Flowers , the Musick was as good as that of the great Feast of the Salii ; the order of the Ceremony was punctually observed , even the day as to weather , favored the celebration of this Country Festival ; the Banquet was under a great bed of Jesimin on one side of the Court , in the midst whereof was a Fountain , which they had covered all over with Garlands of Flowers ; and the rest of the day was spent in walking and pleasant discourse . It happened in the mean time , that Collatine and Brutus had , under my name , given so many Garlands to Lucrecia , that she had more than all the rest , unless it were Valeria , to whom I had sent more than would have served to exceed Lucrecia ; but desirous to let her friend have the honor of the Feast , she caused some of them to be laid aside . Whereupon Lucrecia having the advantage , all according to the custome , bid her prepare her self for some great joy , or some great affliction , every one endeavoring to expound it according to his fancy . Some told her she should bring all hearts into subjection ; others that her rigor would cost some servant of hers his life , whose loss she should notwithstanding regret ; only Brutus speaking to her with his eyes , signified to her what she was more pleased with , assuring her by his looks , he should love her eternally . It was certainly a strange torment to him , to see Collatine always near Lucrecia , and I must confess it moved pity in all that saw him . Not that Collatine is a strange person , look'd on now as a Husband , but considered then as a Lover , he seemed not to deserve Lucrecia . For if you look narrowly on him , Collatine is neither well nor ill made : he neither hath a great , nor a little heart ; he neither speaks admirably well , nor excessively ill : He is at no great distance from a good capacity , but he advances not a subtil intellection of things . If he be guilty of no considerable Vice , neither hath he any extraordinary Vertue to distinguish him from other men ; and if he have never done any unworthy action , neither hath he ever given any Heroick expression of a great Courage . In fine , he is one of those men who never spake any thing which was not spoken before ; one whom a man can neither praise nor dispraise ; one of those who being spoken of , are never mentioned in their own name , and who are most commonly better known , by saying he is such a woman's Husband , or such a man's Son , than barely by their own names . By this account therefore , Collatine should be no great eye-sore to Brutus , who , beside all this , knew that Lucrecia had a natural aversion for this Rival : nevertheless , so prone are we to hate those who pretend to conquer the heart we are secretly possessed of , that how confident soever Brutus was of Lucrecia's affection , yet at certain times he could not endure Collatine . But there were also other times , wherein he thought himself so happy in the love and esteem of that admirable person , that he easily pardoned the contempt of all others . To advance his satisfaction , it hapned that this discourse was such as suited excellently well with his humor ; for all the young people that were in the company , being seated at one of the great beds of Jesimine I spoke of , a young Aquilian began to speak of the glory which Lucrecia had received in having more Garlands of Flowers than all the rest , who yet were such as deserved to be first in all places . The truth is , said Lucrecia to him , those who bestowed them on me , may more justly pretend to the praise than I , unless they may not haply be blamed for not making a good choice . But men are so accustomed , added she , to use the term Glory in every thing , that they can hardly speak without it , whereas that word in my opinion , should be attributed to those only who have done some great exploit in War , or to those who are eminent in some Vertue or Science . But do you conceive , said I to her , that one may not say to a beautiful person , that she is very glorious in conquering all hearts , and establishing an Empire to it self without Arms , without Injustice , and without Violence ? This Empire is many times so ill established , replyed Valeria , that it were very weakly founded upon the glory which hath no other support than the inconstancy of most part of those who make it their business to love ; but after all , I conceive that to be true glory which consists in deserving the esteem of vertuous persons , and not in their love , for this passion hath many times such a fantastical birth in the hearts of many persons , that it were unjust to attribute much glory to those women that are loved , though haply it were more unjust , to blame those much who love them . As for Glory , said Mutius , I am of opinion it principally pertains to Military actions , and that the valiant may pretend to it more than others . I agree with you , replyed I , that the valiant deserve it ; but withal the vertuous may lay claim to it as much as any . For my part , I am of Herminius's mind , replyed the Prince of Pometia ; and I , added Titus , but it must be withal acknowledged , that the gaining of a battel deserves a higher glory than the simple mastering of the passions . To follow custom , replyed I , a victory of this nature makes more noise than that you speak of , but I am yet to know whether the desert be so great , as also whether it be not more glorious for a man to conquer himself than others . But by this account , said Hermilia , we cannot pretend to much glory , according to Mutius's sentence , for women go not to the wars . Ah Hermilia , cryed I , the Ladies have their victories and their triumphs , and know so well how to wage war even in the time of peace , that , whatever Lucrecia may say , they deserve much glory ; but to speak truly men have more than women in some occasions , and I am perswaded it is much more glorious for a man to be loved by a vertuous woman , than it is for her to be loved by a vertuous man. For in my opinion , the excess of beauty takes away from the honor of the conquest , and an exceeding handsome woman , that subdues a heart , deserves no more glory than a Conqueror , who having an Army of a hundred thousand men , and intelligence within a small City , should take it without resistence . The glory therefore of women I take principally to consist in this , that their endowments exceed their beauty , and in a word , their deserts be equal to the love men have for them , though they lost all that rendred them handsom . For my part , replyed Mutius , I am an adorer of the Ladies , yet all considered , I take it for granted , that in the business of Love , Glory is not much concerned . How , replyed the Prince of Pometia , would you think it no glory to be loved ? The greatest pleasure in the world , replyed he , but methinks I should not think it that which ought truly to be called Glory . For in fine , if one be loved by a person of no vertue , he hath nothing to boast of ; and if he be loved by a vertuous person , she raises so many niceties , that a man must always disguise himself , he must hardly ever look on her , he must strangely endeavor to conceal himself , he must complain of her indifference , when haply she hath not any ; a man must not say he loves her , and must be obliged to so many artifices , and so many mysteries , such certainly as Glory hath no acquaintance with . If you speak of vanity , replyed I , am of your mind , but as to glory , I must dissent . For in the first place , I conceive it pertains as much to Love as to War , and that this relation is the more symbolical , by reason of the combats , the victories , and the triumphs of it . But I hold farther , that the more secret a Love is , the more glorious is it to the man beloved ; and if you will appeal to the Company to judge , I shall undertake to maintain , that there is nothing so pleasant , nothing so glorious , as for a man to be loved by a person of great merit and a great vertue , though the world know it not , nor haply never should . As I spoke thus , I observed that I much obliged Brutus , and did not displease Lucrecia by defending a cause wherein they were so much concerned . Besides , that I was not sorry that I had engaged my Rival to maintain an opinion , which , besides its ill consequence , must lose him in the esteem of Valeria ; and I pressed him so hard , that conceiving himself bound in reputation obstinately to make good what he had advanced , he undertook to do it . He spoke the first , thinking it an advantage to give in his reasons before I had mine , so that the whole company favoring us with a silent audience , Mutius began to state his opinion by a definition of love made to his own fancy . To make you acknowledge that true which I maintain ( said he directing his speech to me ) it is only to be considered , that Pleasure is the soul of Love , as I may so say , and that if Love had not in it an ingredient of something pleasant , people would not be in love . When we speak of love , our minds are carried away only with the pleasures of it ; Hope it self is the mother of many sensible delights ; nay we find them even in our very afflictions , so that grief and joy are only the effect of Love , which admits not any thing of Glory . For a man dares not boast of the least favor without dishonor , and a Lover that divulges the indulgences of his Mistress , does himself more injury in divulging them , than she does her self in favouring him . And to speak seriously , what glory doth that man deserve , who prefers his pleasure before all things , who regards nothing but what should make him happy , who makes it his business through all his life to avoid whatever may hinder his enjoyments , and who thinks not of having any thing else to do than eternally to pin himself to her sleeve , by whom he thinks himself loved ? I know well , there is nothing so pleasant , nothing so charming ; but I also apprehend , that every thing having some advantage which is particular to it , Pleasure is the particular attendant of Love , as Glory is of Valour . But though it were true , that a certain kind of Glory might be found in Love , it should not thence follow , that it must be a concealed love ; for in my judgement , there can be no secret Glory : and to speak of Glory according to the notion I have of it , it is properly that which we mean by the word Fame . If it spread not , and fill all places , it diminishes , and signifies as much as nothing , as being the reward only of transcendent actions . On the contrary , in Love , and especially in these secret Loves , the lustre and noise is that which is most avoided . A man stifles the Letters which he writes and receives ; appointments are commonly in solitary places ; they who love for the most part speak as low as they can , they conceal from one another the best part of their thoughts , and were it not for envy and detraction , Fame would not be much troubled with proclaiming amorous victories . Thus I suppose I may conclude , that if Love be the subject of any Glory , it must be a publick professed love , as was that of one of our Kings , who having taken a Virgin prisoner in the Wars , fell so deeply in love with her , that he got a Son on her , who afterwards became his Successor . But to think that such a love as none have any knowledge of , may be glorious , is that I shall never believe , and you will not find very easie to maintain . I know not , replyed I , whether I shall find it so hard to make my party good , or no ; But this I know , that I do not believe my self confuted . To answer you then in some order , I shall presume to tell you , that ( considering how you have endeavored to define Love , saying , that pleasure is its soul ) I must acquaint you with what Glory is ; for you speak of it , you seem not to know it well , and that you have taken Vanity instead of it . It is indeed certain , that there is a certain resemblance between these two , though really there be the greatest difference between them that may be . For Vanity is only a beguiling appearance , which subsists not but by some other , and never makes use of Vertue ; but true Glory is something so pure , so great , and so noble , that it admits not the least mixture of this Vanity which you take instead of it . Glory is as necessary a result of a vertuous action , as light is an effect of the Sun that causes it , and it results after a manner which hath no dependance on any other different cause . For as a vertuous action continues still the same , though it be done without testimony , so it necessarily follows , that Glory , which , as I may so say , is born with it , infallibly attends it , though the action be not divulged . Thus remains a glory for well doing , though the world know it not ; and , after all , a man must be his own spectator , and though he were sure never to meet with any other approbation than his own , yet must he so act as if he expected that of all the world , imagining as it were a glory to himself , even in his own esteem . Besides , it is certain a man should labour more for his own esteem than that of another , and to deserve glory rather than to manifest it . For in my opinion , if any thing can weaken the glory of a good action , it is the care a man takes to make it known . Not but that it is natural enough to be desirous of praise , but it may be withal affirmed that this desire is an argument of weakness , since it is certain that this violent desire which possesses the hearts of many people , proceeds from this , that they would have divers testimonies of their vertue , and not satisfied with their own judgement , wish theirs confirmed by that of others . But , all considered , who ever is over-desirous of the noyse which ordinarily followes noble actions , loses of the honour he ought to expect . It may , I conceive , be easily hence concluded , that if Glory may be lost in the divulging of it , it may subsist without being made known at all ; and consequently , though a great action were secretly done , yet is it not deprived of its glory , which is concomitant with the thing whence it arises and depends , on that , and not on the Caprichio's of Fortune , who blames or commends whom she pleases , sometimes with reason , sometimes without . Having thus proved , if I mistake not , sufficiently , that Glory depends rather on Vertue , than Fame : I am further to shew , that she is not alwayes chained to the chariot of Victory , and the triumphs of Conquerors . The Empire certainly of Glory is universal , for there is a glory to be learned , there is , to be generous , just , and good . It is glorious to possess all the Vertues together , as also to be eminent in any one ; there is a certain glory in all the liberal Arts , nay even to be excellent in the Mechanicks if it stands with a mans condition ; nay the simple endowments of Nature want not their glory , and it hath been the express pleasure of the Gods , that it should be the inseparable companion of whatever is graceful and good in this world . It is , in fine , a kind of glory to be well skilled in the games and recreations men have invented , whether it be to shew their slight , or try their good fortune . So that it were a very strange thing , that Glory , which a man meets with every where , should not be found in Love , especially since it is of such consequence in Friendship : for it is generally acknowledged , that it is a glorious thing to be able to love one's friends constantly , and to be so deserving as to acquire noble acquaintances . But to confine my self to Love , since it is the ground of the dispute , by the same reasons that you say Glory appertains to War rather than to the peaceable Vertues , I maintain , that it is more to Love than to any thing else , since it is confessed that there is a strange resemblance between Love and War. In Love , as I have already said by the way , they talk of Combats , Victories , Conquests , Chains , Irons , Crowns , Slaves , Captives , Prisoners , Prisons , Defeats , and Triumphs , and to discourse gallantly of Love , it is so necessary to use all the terms of War , that a man cannot do it without ; since , that in the one as well as the other , there are secret Intelligences , Surprises , and Stratagems . But though it were granted you . replyed Mutius , that Love in general is able to dispense Glory , it will not be given you that this is to be understood of that secret love I speak of . I have told you already , replied I , that that the more secret a love is , the greater is the pleasure , and truer the glory ; for can there be any thing more pleasant or more glorious ( added I , looking on Brutus , yet so as was not perceived ) than to be loved of that person for whom of all the world one hath the greatest esteem , and to receive as an acknowledgement of his merit , the affection of a woman , who is esteemed and admired , and whose single approbation is more glorious than that of all the sex beside ? Do but imagine , said I , what glory it is for a man to entertain secret thoughts of happiness amidst a great company , being neer his Mistress , and seeing her frowning on a Rival , who haply knowes not you are his , and is utterly ignorant that you are possessed of the heart he endeavours to conquer ? Do you think Mutius , it is possible for a man to enjoy this kind of pleasure without a sence of that which is in glory most pure , most ravishing , and most delightful ? No certainly , but when a man sees himself preferred before all the world , by a person whom he equally prefers before all , he infallibly receives all the satisfaction that glory can afford . Can there be any thing so glorious , as for a man to say to himself , though his Rivals know nothing of it , nay though it may be in their presence , This admirable person who slights all that come neer her , hath bestowed her heart which was never before subdued , on me ; she derives all her happiness from me , as I doe all mine from her ; I even engage her reason to submit to the passion she hath in her soul ; she does for me whatever vertue will permit her to do ; I triumph , in fine , over the heart of a person whom I esteem , and whom I love beyond my self ; and this triumph is secret , while my Rivals disburthen their fruitless sighs in her presence . I assure you Mutius , I should think my self more glorious in this secret triumph , than if I triumphed publickly after a victory of another nature . Nay I am confident this kind of secret glory raises the heart even to a certain noble pride , whereby a man contemns those who he knows can never arrive at the happiness he is possessed of ; and certainly it must be , that you never knew any such glory , nor ever imagined there was any such thing , since you cannot comprehend that Glory is consistent with this secret Love , and that with such insinuation , that it far exceeds whatever the most glittering vanity can afford , that is pleasant to those whose hearts are possessed by it . Further , those who are equally made up of Love and Vanity , who love not , but to the end it might be said they are loved , never arrive at a true , nay not at a quiet glory : for though nothing be in so much disgrace as Indiscretion , yet those who are most indiscreet would not be thought such as they are . But these , on the contrary , take a thousand trifling and ridiculous occasions to make known that which they would seem to keep very secret . Sometimes they must seem to be disturbed , sometimes melancholy , sometimes frolick , that people may ask what troubles their minds ; to which answering ambiguously , they give men occasion to imagine what they would have believed . They must drop Letters purposely to be seen , though they seem to be very much troubled at it ; they must trust their secrets to some false Brother or Sister , by which means their pretended favours are blazed abroad , though sometimes they must of necessity be moved to see that people believe not what they relate . But for my part , I am very incredulous as to what these favourites of good fortune tell me , who give out , that no conquest is difficult for them , and boast of a hundred adventures , which in all likelihood they never knew any thing of : for whoever can love can be silent , and Secrecy is a thing so engaging in Love , that without it all the favours a man receives are neither pleasing nor glorious , and to do you justice , it was excellently well said of you ere while , that were it not for destruction and envy , Fame would not be much acquainted with what passes in the Empire of Love. You might have added , imprudence and vanity , for commonly it is not known what passes between two Lovers , but either through the vanity of the Servant , or the imprudence of the Mistress . But indeed however it may come to pass , there can no great glory arrive hereby ; for if the servant be indiscreet , he deserves not the favours he hath received , and cannot thence derive any true glory ; if the Mistress want conduct , his conquest may be pleasing , but not very glorious : and if Envy and Calumny acquaint Fame with what passes between two Lovers , it never proves to their advantage . I know there are innocent Loves , which yet come to be discovered through pure misfortune ; but when it does happen , I believe a person of Honour ought to be troubled that his conquest is made manifest , and that there is none more glorious than that which is not known to any . For , in fine , it is not Fame that bestowes true Glory , she onely proclaimes it ; and Glory without Acclamations , is able to subsist , and to render a vertuous man happy . Fame and Love never were much acquainted ; Mars may haply employ her upon divers occasions , but for Love , the God of Silence is his onely friend ; for as to Fame , she is certainly an enemy to both loves and lovers , and the true glory of two persons mutually loving , consists in this , that they are themselves the onely witnesses of their tenderness and vertue , and esteem themselves and one another so highly , that their own approbation is sufficient to make them happy . Secrecy is principally that which makes for the glory of a Lover ; and I maintain , that when a man is so fortunately circumspect , as to be able to conceal an affection of this nature from the eyes of the world , he feels in himself a a certain secret pleasure , which cannot arise but from that glory which a man takes in loving , unknown to others what he thinks deserves the adoration of all the world , together with that of being loved by that onely person which he can love . Whereas you say that Pleasure is the soul of Love , I grant it , but I expect you should also grant , that to speak rationally , Glory is the nicest of all the pleasures of this passion : for in fine , whatever you may call favours , signifie in love what the Ensigns doe in war ; there must be such things had , nay they must be had out of this main consideration , that they are the emblems of Victory , which is alwayes succeeded by Glory : how pleasing soever they may be in themselves , yet would they not be desired with so much earnestness , were they not attended by Glory : but when all is done , they are not desired that they might be divulged , but that they might be concealed : However it be , this is certain , that when a Lover can oblige a person of great vertue , and a great mind , to do for him those inconsiderable things , which if you take away Love , there was no reason she should do , though the things in themselves are not unlawful : he places so great a glory in a triumph of this nature , that it may be said , that as there is no love without pleasure , so there is no true pleasure in that love which hath no concernment of glory : Retract therefore your opinions , and repent of so injurious a design as to deprive the noblest of all the passions of that which distinguishes it from that kind of love which even Tigers are capable of , which is much different from that I speak of . While I thus discoursed , Brutus , who applied all I said to himself , was incredibly enlivened ; for if ever concealed Lover found the sweetness of this secret glory I pleaded so much for , it was questioneless Brutus ; since that while I spoke , he stood neer this Rival , who was so far from suspecting he was loved by that person whom he loved , that he thought him not capable of entertaining any love at all . But if I did him any pleasure by displaying the apprehensions I knew him subject to , I caused so much disturbance in Lucrecia , as that she could not forbear blushing . However her blushes were not interpreted as they might have been , though Collatine observed them ; for to speak truely , it was not easily imaginable there should be such an intrigue of affection between those two persons . But to return at length to the question in debate , the whole company gave sentence against Mutius , who doubtless was sorry he had undertaken that task . Not but that he is naturally given to cracking and ostentation , and consequently spoke as he thought ; But that Valeria reproached him after such a manner , as he might easily infer that she would never give him occasion to employ Fame to publish the favours he should receive . Yet Mutius is a person of extraordinary merit , but certainly he is too ambitious of fame and publick acclamations . It is true , he hath a heart contains whatever may deserve them , for Rome affords not a stouter man than he , nor one more capable of doing those heroick actions which cast honour even on whole Nations . But my Lord , to return to my Story , you are to know that the subtil Collatina , whose business at Racilia's was onely to do her Brother a good office , and who is a person of the greatest curiosity in the world , staying two or three dayes with Lucrecia and Hermilia , took an humour one morning to search Lucrecia's Cabinit ; which she had forgotten to lock . Not that she did with any designe look for that which she found there , but with intention onely to take something out which Lucrecia had worn , for to present her Brother with , as a favour she had procured for him ; but the first thing she met with , was a Letter of Brutus's , whose writing she knew not . However pursuing her curiosity , she read it , and found it so excellently well written , that she was much surprized at it , though it were couched in such terms , as spoke not clearly , that the writer was loved , yet such as gave occasion to imagine he was not hated , nay put it out of all doubt , that he might love , and that most passionately . She was so surprised at this accident , that she read over this Letter three times , yet could not imagine who had writ it ; but going to search if there were any other , Racilia comes accidentally into the chamber where she was , whereupon locking the Cabinet hastily , yet keeping the Letter , she could not continue her search , by reason Lucrecia came also into the room . Collatina in the mean time was strangely perplexed , as not knowing whether she should acquaint her Brother or not with what had happened ; for she was loath to raise any jealousie in his heart . But she thought it not unfit , he knew he had some concealed Rival . She at first suspected I might have written the Letter , but coming that day so Racilia , she cunningly engaged me to write something for her , to discover my writing , which seeing it was nothing like that of the Letter , she was at a greater loss than before , for she was confident that neither the Prince of Pometia nor Titus had any hand in it , since they made it their business to further Collatine's marriage with Lucrecia . As for Brutus , she little suspected him to be her Brothers Rival , clearly forgetting she had ever seen of his writing : but believing him very simple and natural , she thought she might fish out of him , who had within some few days past , sent to Racilia's , so to discover something of this Letter , which caused her so much disturbance . Being thus resolved , and to that end putting her self in order to go and find out Brutus , who was walking in the garden , Collatine comes in , but in his way meets her alone reading the Letter once more , before she spoke to Brutus , but with so great attention , that as she read it , he looking over her shoulder , read it also , wherein he found these words , and heard Collatina after she had read it , breaking forth into this exclamation , not thinking any had been so near her ; Who would ever have thought Lucrecia should receive such a Letter ? It is now past all dispute , Madam , that I shall never be satisfied ; for if I see you not , I die , and if I do see you , I die also , in that I can but half see you , and that before so many witnesses . What necessity is there I should be miserable ? Of all that you say to others , I make no advantage , neither do you Madam , since they do not allow it that esteem which they ought ; and though they cannot but admire you , yet they consider not your conversation as the most delightful , and the most charming of any in the world . But for my part I dare not commend you as they do , nay I may not presume to honor you with that affection which they call Friendship . O ye Gods , was ever any self-constraint more harsh , more insupportable , and more importunate upon your compassion ! If your delicate mouth can say nothing that may comfort me , let your fair hand at least acquaint me with my condition in your soul , that I may know whether , amidst that throng of people that sometimes crowd about you , you secretly afford some few thoughts on a man who bestows all his on you , and who would not live but to love you . Collatine had hardly read over this Letter , with all the commotion a Lover , who feels the first agitations of jealousie rising in his heart , could be guilty of , but snatching it out of Collatina's hands , Ah Sister , said he to her , is it possible that you should be the bearer of such Letters to Lucrecia , and is it possible she should receive them ? As to your first question , replyed Collatina , it is not true ; to the second , I must confess it , that you may not justly blame me . But I pray , replyed Collatina ; who is this fortunate Rival of mine , who presumes to write so amorously to Lucrecia , and who expects to be answered ? I know not , replyed Collatina ; and as you came in , I was going to Brutus who is on the other side of the Garden , hoping to know of him who hath sent hither within these three or four days , for I have taken this Letter from Lucrecia unknown to her ; I know not the writing , and all I can tell you is , that it is not Herminius's . Ah Sister , you are too cruel to raise a jealousie in me , and not inform me of the Rival that causes it . This past , though Collatine came purposely to give Lucrecia a visit , yet instead of repairing where she was , he went with Collatina to Brutus , little imagining that the Rival he so earnestly looked after , stood nearer him than he thought . Being come up to him , he asked him whether there had been any great company at Racilia's , since his last being there ; whereto Brutus not guessing at Collatine's intention , and thinking he asked him that , as conceiving him only able to say yea or no , simply answered there had not been any body . But I pray , replyed subtilly Collatina , came there not some Slaves hither , directed to Lucrecia that brought her any Letters ? Brutus , who could not imagine what she would drive at , and knew not of the coming of Slaves , answered , again simply , that he had not seen any . But do you not know this writing ( said Collattina , shewing him his own Letter , not thinking he had writ it ) and did you never know any Letter received by any one of a writing resembling this ? Brutus looking on what Collatina shewed him , was much astonished , for he presently perceived what it was . However , he had such a command of himself , that neither his Rival nor Collatina could observe any disturbance in his countenance . But to gain time to reflect on this adventure , he took upon him to read the Letter over and over , and having in so short a time well considered the business , he concluded that Callatina knew not he had written it , for he suspected not that Lucrecia had betrayed him , but believed that some accident yet unknown to him , had brought this Letter into his Rivals hands . Fearing therefore he might haply shew it to some body that would discover it to be his writing , he took at once a crafty and confident resolution ; for having sufficiently considered the Letter , he , with a simplicity excellently natural , told Collatina that he had never seen any writing so like his own as that was . No , no , I warrant you , replyed Collatina , abusing him , you never writ this Letter . I do not tell you that I have ( replyed Brutus without the least disturbance ) but only tell you that this character is much like mine . Upon this Collatina and his Sister left Brutus , without the least suspicion that he had any hand in that they were so inquisitive about , so much were they deceived in his fained stupidity ; besides that if they had not thought him so stupid , they would hardly have suspected he should write to one in whose company he was every day . Thus was Collatina excessively disquieted , for the more he strived to guess who should write this Letter , the more unlikely was he to find it . On the other side Brutus was not without affliction ; for he was not a little troubled that this Letter fell into the hands of Collatine , not so much for his own interest , though it concerned his life , as for Lucrecia's . So that seeing Collatine and his Sister halted to talk together , he took a walk about to find out Valeria , that he might acquaint her with what had happened , by whom Lucrecia might be informed , conceiving she yet knew not that she had lost the Letter . He was so happy as to meet with Valeria in a place where he might safely tell her what he pleased . Valeria having reasoned a while with him about what was to be done to hinder this adventure from spreading any farther , went immediately to Lucrecia . To gain time , they entreated Hermilia , having acquainted her with the business , to go meet Collatine and her Sister , and entertain them in discourse while they should resolve what to do . They were indeed at a mighty loss ; but at last Valeria told her , that since there was no name mentioned in the Letter , it were best that Lucrecia first spoke of it before Collatine , and that she took some occasion to say that she found it in one of the walks on the Fountain Feast day , when there were so many people at Racilia's , and that she could not imagine whose it should be . Ah Valeria , replyed Lucrecia , I cannot have that confidence . You must have much more , replyed Valeria , if Collatina shew this Letter as directed to you . Besides , Brutus's life being concerned in it , if it should be known to be his , methinks nothing is to be sticked at . But if you would , replyed Lucrecia , you might do what you propose to me , for though I am confident that Collatina must have taken this Letter out of my Cabinet when I left her in my chamber , you may say you gave it me to keep . I will do so , said Valeria , but you must first see whether Collatina have taken any more . Going hereupon to satisfie themselves in what they desired to know , they found that of all Brutus's Letters there wanted only that , and so went to entertain Collatina , his Sister , and Hermilia , who were in a low room , while Racilia was busie with some that were expresly come from Rome to speak with her . They were no sooner entred the room , but Lucrecia perceives in Collatine's eyes the first startlings of a violent jealousie , and in Collatina's a fierce indignation . Nevertheless she kept her countenance , and not expressing any notice she had taken of the change of theirs , she asked Collatina where she had met her Brother , and afterwards asked Collatine what news at Rome . Whereto he answering coldly , Valeria , who knew what she had to do , began to play upon him for his sadness , and telling him that when a man is in a melancholy humor he should never make visits , but stay at home . I was not ( replyed he coldly ) so sad when I came from home as I am now . And what sad accident have you met with by the way , replyed Hermilia ? It may be , replyed Valeria , he hath lost a Letter of as great consequence as that I found the last Feast-day , when there were so many people here : I am sure if I had lost such a one I should have been extremely troubled . But before you can lose any of that nature , replyed subtilly Lucrecia , it must be conceived you are fit to receive such . It is then a very strange Letter , replyed Collatina . To be free with you , answered Valeria , it is such a one as in my judgment seems very like a Love-letter ; and were it not that the over-curious Lucrecia had taken it from me , lest I should shew it to some one to find out who writ it , and to whom it was directed , I would presently shew it Collatine , that he might assist me to discypher it . Valeria spoke this in apparence so ingenuously , that Collatine began to hope that the Letter he had might be the same which Valeria spoke of . So that desirous to be satisfied , he solicited Lucrecia to shew it him ; Collatina , who was of the same opinion with her Brother , tlod her that she must communicate that Letter , for they both concluded that if she could not produce it , they could not charge her with any thing . Hermilia for her part knowing what Valeria and Lucrecia drove at , took occasion to tell Collatine , that that Letter was not so terrible . For , in fine , said she very cunningly , it is easily perceived that he who writ it is in love , but there is nothing whence it may be inferred that he is loved . But why did you not shew it me , says Collatina to Valeria ? Because Lucrecia was pleased to take it away from me , replyed she , but to engage her to shew it you , I should in revenge make you believe that she her self lost it . Ah Valeria , you take a strange course to make me shew it ; but I shall not do it , added she , if Collatine and his Sister promise me not never to speak of it , and to restore it me as soon as they have read it ; nay I will do nothing , if , that you may be disappointed from shewing it to others , you consent not it may be presently torn to pieces . You may imagine , my Lord , that considering the violent desire which Collatine had to be satisfied in this business , he promised to do what Lucrecia would have , and that his Sister did the like . But for Valeria , and Hermilia , Brutus's life being concerned in it , as also the reputation of their friend , they did that in this adventure to deceive Collatine and his Sister , which cannot well be imagined . Lucrecia pretended to go and fetch the Letter which she said was in her Cabinet , carrying her self so in the business , as if she made no question but to find it there . But as she went to her chamber , which was the other side of the house , she spies me coming in , and points to me to come straight to her , which I obeyed ; but not affording me leisure to speak , she told me , what had happened , and I promised her my best assistance to deliver her out of the trouble she was in . I went therefore immediately to the company , as if I had not met her at all , soon after which Lucrecia returning I saluted her , as having not seen her before . But Lucrecia having returned my salute , began to tell Valeria that she asked her for a thing she had not , and that she must have taken it again out of her Cabinet ; for , added she , I am certain it was there yesterday , and as certain that it is not there now . I assure you , replyed Valeria , I took it not . It must be then Hermilia , replyed Lucrecia . For my part , answered that fair creature , I can assure you I have it not . But , replyed Valeria speaking to Lucrecia , is it not because Herminius is here that you make a new difficulty to shew it ? No indeed , replyed she , for I am confident of Herminius's discretion : but there is nothing so certain , as that some body hath taken it . It must be then Collatina that hath it , replyed Valeria , for as to Hermilia , I see by her looks she hath it not . Valeria herein speaking the truth , Collatina blushed , so that Lucrecia , Valeria , Hermilia , and I , said all together , that certainly Collatina had it , that she must produce , or at least , for her justification , permit Hermilia to search whether she had it about her or not . To be short , this confident wench , who yet does every thing she does handsomely and discreetly , beset her self to do what was given her in charge . Whereupon Collatina perceiving the Letter would be found about her , and believing by the cheerfulness of the other three , that the business was as they made it , told them laughing , that it was true she had it . But she added a little lye to the matter , for she hath since confessed she took it out of the Cabinet , but she then affirmed she had found it in Lucrecia's chamber . As for Collatine , he was so glad to think the Letter had not been written to his Mistress , that he joyned his entreaties with mine to his Sister , that she would deliver it , since she confessed she had it . Collatina accordingly delivers it to Valeria , who was very earnest to have it , saying , it was she that found it , and consequently it belonged to her . But as soon as she had it , she shewed it to Collatine , as if she had not known that he had seen it . Collatine also pretended he had not read it before , but coming at last to my hands , I said I knew who had written it , and to whom it was directed , but would not discover it , because the Lover was one of my friends . This past , I earnestly entreated Valeria to bestow that Letter on me ; for if you knew , said I to her , in what affliction the Lover is who writ it , you would pity him . But to satisfie you further in this adventure , you are to know , that this Letter was never seen by the Lady to whom it belongs : for he who writ it had it about him the day there were so many here , intending to send it to his Mistress that evening , which was the time he could with most ease deliver his Letters to a young Slave she hath lately entertained . You will therefore do justly if you restore it to me , and never speak of this accident , for by divulging it , there will be a necessity of discovering what men were here at the celebration of the Fountain-Feast , and then haply it might be guessed what Lady were concerned in this Letter . As for Collatine , added I , I have nothing to beg of him upon this occasion ; for I look on him as a man so rational , that I am confident he will do that for my friend wich he would wish were done for himself , were he so happy as to be in a condition to lose some Love-letter which the fair Lucrecia should have received . As I spoke this , after a manner , ingenious , yet earnest enough , Collatine and his Sister were convinced the thing was no otherwise than as I said , so that the jealousie of this Lover was by this means absolutely smother'd . But to disguise the business a little further , Valeria said she found some difficulty to deliver me the Letter ; for it may be , added she , if you restore it to him that writ it , he will send it to his Mistress , and so I shall occasion her receiving a Love-letter . And if he do not send that , replyed I , he would haply write another more passionate ; therefore trouble not your self with these groundless inconveniences , but let me have that which you have found . Hereupon Hermilia , Lucrecia , as also Callatina , telling Valeria I spoke but reason , I became master of the Letter , which absolutely cured Collatine of his jealousie . He was fully perswaded that if that Letter had been written to Lucrecia , she would not have suffered it to come into my hands ; for some daies he was not well assured whether I was his Rival or not : however , he did not suspect me to have written that Letter , because he knew my writing . His mind therefore being fully becalmed , he was the rest of the day more jocund than ordinary ; and to tell you the truth , Valeria , Lucrecia , Hermilia , and I , were not very sad ; for we were so elevated , that we had once more secured Brutus's life , and that our imposture had proved so fortunate , that we were excessively merry that afternoon . But that which was most excellent was , that when Collatine and his Sister were departed , and that Brutus was at liberty to speak in private with Lucrecia , she told him she would not have him write to her any more , and had almost told him as much as that he should not love her any longer . After all , said she to him , when you have well considered it , it is a kind of madness to be engaged in any affection how innocent soever it may be , since it alwayes layes one open to censure . For how can one love without writing ? How can one write without passion ? How can one be assured not to lose Letters , when one writes so often ? And how , in case one may lose any , can we expect alwayes to meet with such as interpret things of this nature to the best ? On the contrary , is it not true , that as soon as it is said a man loves a woman , it is believed she also loves him ; and that as soon as it is thought a woman loves a man , they distinguish not between her loving , and her being subject to censure , and then it is immediately imagined that the expressions of her affection exceed their true bounds ? Therefore Brutus , if you will take my advice , love me not , for it is a sad thing to consider that the unhappy accident that discovers the innocent affection which is between us , should expose your life to the cruelty of Tarquin . Ah Madam , cryes out Brutus , how cruel are you your self to speak to me thus ! and with how little experience of Love , if you think he troubles himself with any ratiocinations , or that he can be distracted by fear or difficulty ? On the contrary , obstacles and dangers encrease it in a generous mind ; and if you knew , Madam , what pleasure I feel when ever I consider that by discovering my love to you , I have put my life into your hands , you would not say what you do . For , Madam , since it is in your power when you please to betray me to the world , methinks I ow you my life a hundred thousand times , and that if you preserve it , you preserve it as a thing which belongs to you , and in which you have a greater interest than my self . Admit not then any repentance , I beseech you , for those innocent favours you have done me : I receive them with so much respect , I remember them with so much gratitude , I enjoy them with so much pleasure , and I desire the continuance of them , with so much earnestness , that if you should change your mind , you were the most unjust person in the world . And lastly , Madam , this dayes adventure ought not to discompose you , for if Collatine had taken away my Letter , I should have met him by the way , and rather then your reputation should have been prejudiced , I would have exposed my life a thousand times . Banish then all fears , Madam , I beseech you , recommend your heart to an innocent confidence , be satisfied that you know you are Vertue it self , that your example makes me more vertuous than I should be , that in fine , there is nothing can upbraid your self with ; and entertain not as you do , the apprehensions of misfortunes which likely will never happen : for to expect in love at all times as much Prudence as Vertue , is the onely way to be alwayes miserable . Alas , replyed Lucrecia , is it so easie a matter to be happy ? I know not Madam , said he to her , whether it be possible the experience you have of my affection , might render you happy ; but this I am certain of , that as long as you repent you not of that goodness you shew me , I cannot be miserable , and defie Fortune , though she sometimes makes even Kings unhappy , that ever she shall be able to force Brutus to think himself unfortunate , while he hath the glory of your favour , and while he shall be so happy as not to see you in the power of another . 'T is true , Madam , I can live contentedly , though I possess you not , provided another do not enjoy you ; and I love with so much tenderness , that the onely pleasure of your favour and indulgence enables me to endure , without repining , all the torments which are the inseparable attendants of love . I know not what you will say of me , replyed Lucrecia , that I permit you to speak so long without interruption ; but certainly , there is so much obligation even in my silence , that you should not quarrel at it . For while you have been speaking , my reason hath suggested a hundred things against you , which I was loath to tell you , and indeed never shall . And therefore since I am so unjust as not to follow all these advices , you were better spare the grief it would be to you to know , that I do my self some violence when I bear it not , and that it is withal a pleasure to me to hear you . This past , Brutus said so many excellent things to Lucrecia , that their hearts were in an absolute composure and calm ; I restored Brutus's Letter to that fair Lady , and for some dayes she and her Lover met not with any disturbance : 'T is true , this fair weather lasted not long ; for you are to note , that the day of the Fountain-feast the Prince of Pometia , Titus , Collatine , and Mutius , concealed so ill their several passions , that Racilia , desirous to break those haunts , hastned her return to Rome , so to deprive these Lovers of all opportunites , that might be advantageous to their Loves . Not that Racilia was fully acquainted with the designs of those two Princes , but knew as much as engaged her to cross them . But when Brutus came to understand that Lucrecia was to return to her Fathers , and that he was now to lose all occasions of entertaining her , he was insupportably afflicted . 'T is true , he had the comfort to see that Lucrecia shared this affliction with him , and took this separation most heavily . There was yet a weak hope left of seeing one another at Valeria's ; for Brutus being at liberty to go at any time to Valerius's house , he imagined thence great advantages to his love . But all considered , he was extreamly afflicted at Lucrecia's parting ; and their conversation at that time was so amourously passionate that I shall not repeat it , lest I should move you too much ; for I have a many other things to tell you , which will sufficiently engage your pitty . Their onely comfort was , that bidding one another adieu , they promised to write to one another every day if they could ; and accordingly , when they were returned to Rome , there passed not a day wherein they heard not of one another . Things fell out at first so happily for Brutus , that his love was no longer secret , neither to Lucrecia's mother nor Racilia ; but these two vertuous Ladies approved it so well , that they were resolved to use all their endeavours to compleat it in a marriage . So that the admirable Lucrecia making no longer difficulty to entertain an affection absolutely innocent , writ more obligingly to Brutus than she had ever done before : for as to Visits , they could not be easily contrived , at least with that liberty , that they might speak freely one to another , since it must have been when none were at Valeria's when they came thither . But being both of a disposition highly passionate , they endeavoured to comfort one another by certain assignations of the mind , as I may so express it , for they agreed upon a certain hour every day , during which they promised to think one of another : and that which was remarkable in it , was , that Brutus did really many times wait for that hour with almost as much impatience , as if he expected to see Lucrecia . For he found something so pleasing in being assured that she expresly thought on him at the same time as he thought on her , that when he thought fit to express to me the enjoyments which this kind of assignation afforded him , I could no longer doubt but that he was the most amorous of all mankind . He would indeed tel me , that he never writ with more ease and greater passion to Lucrecia , than when he chose that hour to write in , and that the confidence he had that Lucrecia was as Punctuall in thinking of him as he was of her , did both sharpen his invention , and augment his love . I shall read you one Letter thus written , that you may see Brutus dislembled not when he said so , and withal acknowledge that the greater a love is , the more ingenious it is to find it self great pleasures , as well as great affliction . But what is yet further considerable , was the manner how I came to know this new kind of assignation . You are then to know , that coming one evening to see Brutus , I staid there so late , till the hour appointed with Lucrecia was come , so that on a sudden I perceived he had left me , though I was in the room with him . My meaning is , his mind was at such a distance from what I said , that he behaved himself as one whose spirits were otherwise employed , and would have been glad to have been alone . I left him a while in that posture , but after a tedious waiting , out of the curiosity that is permitted in a friend tenderly intimate , I importuned him to tell me what he ailed . He at first made some difficulty to confess the business his mind was taken up with , as fearing I might laugh at this supererogation of love ; but at length seeing me importunate to oblige him to speak he turned to me , and having conjured me not to make sport at his amorous punctilio's , he told me that Lucrecia then thought of him , that he was obliged to bestow an hour on her ; and that if I had not the goodness to speak to him of Lucrecia , I should not speak at all , and should leave him either to meditate or to write . It were much better to leave you to the last , replyed I , for you would not find that delight in what I should say , as you would in what you should write ; as for what you should onely think and not write , Lucrecia were never the better for it . Thus engaging him to follow advice , conditionally I might see what he did , he writ the Letter I am going to read to you . I cannot , Madam , better perform the promise I have made you , than by telling you in this instant that I am as good as my word , and that my thoughts are wholly taken up with your charms , my love , your goodness , and the eternal faith I have promised you . In this employment I have already bestowed almost an hour : but is it possible for me to tell you how many things I have thought on in that time ? I cannot , though I should write till the morning ; for the thought is much more nimble than the hand , and the thought of a Lover much more than that of other men . But Madam , you may assure your self I have thought nothing unworthy you ; and , if I may presume to say so , unworthy a man you affect . Pardon me this vanity . Madam , it is haply more excusable than you conceive . For in fine , the acclamations of the people , supposing I could deserve them , Statues and Triumphs should not raise me to so much , nay I should haply think my self as much above all things as I conceive my self beneath you ; Ah Madam , it may be I have told you as much before , but I cannot but repeat it again : Is it not possible you should apprehend what pleasure it is to be loved by the most admirable and most accomplished person in the world ? You would find there were nothing so pleasant , and that in proportion to this felicity all other are but misfortunes . Yet conceive not , Madam , but that these over happy minutes are mingled with those that are less happy . But for that I am only to consider the injustice of Fortune , and reflect on the invincible difficulty which hinders me from seeing you often , and acquiring the esteem of others , that so I may be more worthy of yours . How can I be assured Madam , that you love me as much as I wish , proportionably to the merit of my passion , or at least as much as your last charming seems to promise me , even in not promising ? In the mean time , Madam , know that I do not punctually obey your last command , which was that I should love Vertue more than I loved you ; for I love you both equally , since that really you are but the same thing . I do by one oath more confirm it to you , and if I fail I shall be content , as an ungrateful and perjured person , to forfeit all the affection you cast on me . But Madam if you will love , even to my Tomb , tell me so much I beseech you , and believe me , you can neither tell it me too often , nor too clearly , since that I know no pleasure , no joy , no comfort , save that of imagining that I am alone interessed in your heart , and that you will never force me thence . Brutus having writ this Letter and shewed it to me , and folded it up in order to be sent away the next day ; he opened it again and added this Post-script . Consider with your self that I am the most miserable man in the world , when I am one day without seeing you ; Ah! if you consider it not , I am much more miserable than I thought my self . I should never have done , if I should stand to particularize all the little circumstances of the loves of Brutus and the vertuous Lucrecia , who was perfect in that admirable art of making the tenderest passion in the world consistent with the greatest vertue : for she never was so rigorous to Brutus , as to give him occasion of any rational complaint , nor was she ever so prodigal of her kindness as to question her innocence . But not to wrong your patience over-much , I must hasten to tell you , that Brutus was hardly warm in his hopes of happiness , but Lucrecia's mother died , whereat he was so much troubled , as if he had never met with a greater misfortune ; for , besides that the consideration of the friendship that was between them made him more sensible of her loss , as also the grief which Lucrecia took at it , his affliction was increased in that with her he lost all his hopes . About the same time there was a great conspiracy , ready to break forth , discovered : For , my Lord , though Brutus's soul was taken up with the love of Lucrecia , yet is it certain , that of glory and his Countrey were not dispossessed ; but even while he seemed to write such excellent and such passionate Letters , was he not unmindful of the liberty of his Countrey ; and if I should acquaint you with all the attempts he made , and which only Fortune crossed in their effects , you would stand amazed at it . That which is considerable , is , that though he were the first wheel in all the commotions that happened in Rome , yet was he not so much as suspected to have a hand in any ; his affected stupidity eluding as well his Enemies as his Rivals . It did indeed much retard his happiness in his love , a misfortune would admit no remedy , since it would have been madness in him to acquaint Spurius Lucrecius that he was a more understanding man than he was thought , for it would infallibly have cost him his life , by reason of the obligations which were between Lucrecius , Tarquin , and Collatine . Brutus by this means was incredibly afflicted , and the pleasure he before had found in being loved , was turned into the greatest torment in the world . For certainly there is nothing more cruel than for one to know that he is loved equally as he loves , and yet to meet with perpetual obstacles in the accomplishment of his happiness . In fine , to shorten my relation , for six months Brutus writ every day to Lucrecia , there happening no miscarriage neither to his Letters , nor to those of that admirable Lady ; but it being impossible to be always so careful , but that sometimes one may forget what he seems most to mind , it unfortunately happened that Lucrecia passing through her Fathers chamber , dropped one of those little Table-books , which I told you Brutus had caused purposely to be made to write to her . Lucretius seeing it fall , instead of calling to his Daughter , suffered her to go out of the chamber , & took it up ; for being made after a particular fashion , he was so curious as to look on it . Opening it therefore hastily , not thinking to find in it any thing should move him , he was much surprized to meet with a Letter directed to Lucrecia , and that a Love-letter . But that you may be the better informed , I will read you a copy of this Letter , which Brutus hath furnished me with ; for this unhappy writing being that which utterly wormed him out of all felicity , he still remembers it , to encrease his misery . This was it Brutus writ to Lucrecia . Fortune was pleased yesterday to punish me for that excessive generosity , which made me prefer the interest of R — not only before my own satisfaction , but haply before yours : for in fine , excellent Lucrecia , I did in a manner nothing of all I had proposed to do , as being extremely out of humor . But that you may know how far the love I bear you exceeds all considerations of glory and friendship , you are to know that my disturbance happened through my endeavors for the liborty of my C — and that I could find no diversion even in the company of one of the most vertuous persons in the world , and one most endeared to you and me . But certainly it is impossible to avoid disquiet , having lost all occasion of seeing you , and withal imagining the advantages of your conversation . I go out in the morning about the great affair you know of , and if I can I will come to the place where I could not yesterday . Do me the honour to meet me there , for I will do whatever lies in my power , to come and tell you in that place , that I die for love , and withal , that there is nothing more pleasant , nothing more charming than to die so . You may well imagine , my Lord , that Lucretius was much surprized at this Letter , yet knew he not the character , as having never seen of Brutus's writing ; nor would he shew it to any who should better inform him , because he could not do it without making it known that Lucrecia had some under-hand Loves ; besides that imagining some other wayes to scrue out this secret , he thought not of this . In the mean time , being an understanding man , he easily apprehended when he had read the Letter twice over , that the R. standing by it self almost at the beginning , stood for Rome , and the C. about the middle stood for Countrey ; but all could not enable him to guess at the person who writ to Lucrecia . He also concluded that this Lover was engaged in some Plot against Tarquin , nor did he doubt much but that this Lover was loved , yet could not imagine who it might be . He at first thought to call Lucrecia , to make her confess by force what he desired to know ; but changing his purpose he thought fitter to take some other course to find out the truth , looking on that as the last refuge , if this failed . Finding therefore in the Letter that he who had written to Lucrecia , entreated her to come that day to a place where he was to go , he resolved his daughter should be secretly followed thither , so to discover who was at the place where she was appointed to come . This commission he gave a certain Slave , who being very faithful to him , acquitted himself punctually of this charge . According to the appointment and the pleasure of Fortune , Lucrecia came to Valeria's in hopes to meet Brutus there , for that it seems was the place he had appointed her to come to ; but Brutus being forced even against his will , to stay at Licinius's , where there was a secret Club , consulting about the great affair they had then in hand , entreated me to go and make his excuses to this beauty , which employment I was very glad of , not onely out of the great affection I had for Lucrecia and Brutus , but also because of the opportunity I had thereby to see Valeria . To serve therefore my friend , I went to the place where he was expected , not thinking there was a spy to observe who came to Valeria's . It happened also , that Lucrecia , Valeria , and my self , being very merry together , we staid till it was very late , besides that Valerius , whom I had left with Brutus , had enjoyned me to stay his return home , that I might know what had been resolved on at the Club , whereat for some reasons it was thought fit I should be . In the mean time , this Slave of Lucretius , Lucrecia being gon from Valerius's , acquainted his Master where she had been , and assured him that none came thither besides but my self . Lucretius was hereupon perswaded that I was a Servant to his Daughter , and conspired against Tarquin . This apprehension had some appearance of truth , for he knew I had often seen Lucrecia at Racilia's while she was in the Countrey , and there were not many then knew I was in love with Valeria ; and as Brutus had often made use of my name in divers gallantries and addresses to Lucrecia , as I have already told you , so had it raised a small report that I had some affection for her , insomuch that sometimes Collatine himself knew not what to think . Lucretius therefore having received some slight intimations , of what I tell you , absolutely concluded I was the Conspirator , and the Lover : for my Father dying in banishment , he thought it was likely I might be as guilty of hatred to Tarquin , as love to Lucrecia . So that having thus reconciled the business , he caused this Beauty to be called to him , and carrying her into his Closet , he began to treat her most reproachfully , and that with so much transportation and fury , that Lucrecia , who is sweetness it self , was much amazed at it ; but what encreased her amazement , was to see in her Fathers hands the Table-book , which she thought safe enough elsewhere . Not knowing therefore how to excuse , much less clear her self , she resolved to be patient , and withal summoning the greatness of her spirit and courage , she bore all that Lucretius said to her , and heard him with the greatest attention might be , so to discover whether he knew who had written to her . But she soon perceived he knew not , for Lucretius having tired her with the bitterest reproaches , told her there was yet one way left whereby she might excuse her weakness , which was to acquaint him with all she knew . For , said he to her , since your love hath such an influence on Herminius , as to oblige to communicate to you the designs he hath against Tarquin , you must give me the particulars , and by giving me occasion to do the King a signal service , engage me to forget your miscarriage . Lucrecia hearing her Father speak in this manner , was surprized afresh ; for she gathered from his discourse , that he knew not the truth , and was not acquainted with Brutus's writing , since he believed me to be in love with his Daughter . She at first was a little glad to see that her servant's life was out of danger , but was at the same time troubled that I was unjustly suspected . She there fore did all that lay in her power to perswade Lucretius that I had not writ the Letter , and to convince him that my love to her was as to a Friend , not a Mistress . But there being a many circumstances which made Lucretius's opinion seem the more likely to be true , he was the less satisfied with his Daughter ; For in fine , said he to her , if you say true in that , why do you not tell me who writ what I find in this Table-book ? For to think , continued he , to deny all , and confess nothing , is absolute madness . All I can tell you , Sir , replyed Lucrecia , is , that my misfortune is greater then my guilt , and if I have entertained his affection , whose Letter you have in your honds , it was by the commands of the most vertuous Mother in the world . I know well that yours , replyed he hastily , affected Tarquin's enemies ; but though that be true , yet it justifies not you ; and if you discover not to me all you know of the Conspiracy , I shall engage you in such a manner , into the interests of those whom you wish ruined , that you will be forced to change your opinion . I may well change my fortune , replyed she , but for my judgement it is impossible ; therefore Sir , press me no further , all the favour I beg of you is , to believe that Herminius is no servant of mine , and that he writ not the Letter you now have in your hands , as I shall make appear to you by shewing you his writing , which is quite different from that . But to deprive you at once of all occasions of persecuting me to no purpose , I declare that I will never tell you who writ that Letter , and and though I knew all the circumstances of any Conspiracy , I should not discover it . Nevertheless know , that my heart is still innocent , and that I am not engaged in any thing that is criminal . Lucrecius being hereupon enraged against this admirable Virgin , treated her with the roughest language he could , thinking thereby to terrifie her into some confession . But seeing her not to be shak'd out of her constancy , he resolved to force her to marry Collatine ; for he had long since observed her backwardness as to that business . Since you will not , said he to her , discover what I so much desire to know , I must needs engage for some concernment of your own , to hinder this secret Conspirator from acting any thing against that Family into which you shall be disposed . I therefore command you to prepare your self to marry Collatine within three dayes ; he was importunate with me this morning about it , and I will it should be absolutely effected within the time I allot you , and that in the mean while you see no body , and least of all Valeria ; for since you have made her the Confident of your criminal loves , she is not fit to be acquainted with your marriage . Lucrecia hearing this resolution of her Father's cast her self on her knees , beseeching him with tears not to force her to marry Collatine . You may choose , said he to her , and to avoid it you have no more to do than to name this secret servant of yours , and discover this Conspiracy : for if you will be so obstinate as to do neither , I will immediately carry this Letter to Tarquin , that he may take some course to find out whose writing it is . Nor shall I so much as blot out your name , and thereby manifest your weakness , choosing rather to see you covered with shame , than expose my house to the indignation of an incensed Prince , who haply will come to know this enterprize by some other hand , and thence infer , that my Daughter having a Servant among the Conspirators , I might be ingaged in the Conspiracy . There is therefore no mean , you must either discover your Servant , or marry Collatine , or be content that I carry this Table-book to Tarquin . You may easily judge , my Lord , what an extremity Lucrecia was in , for she was confident Tarquin knew Brutus's writing and as confident , that if that Prince came to discover he had any understanding , it would prove the occasion of his ruin , though he contributed nothing to the liberty of Rome . On the other side , to marry Collatine was a thing almost insupportable , but to expose Brutus's life was much more . She was ever over-burthened with the thought that Lucretius might haply do what he said , and that it would be spread about Rome that she had a secret Love , which it may be would not have been thought so innocent as indeed it was . So that seeing which way soever she directed her choice , all was insufferable , she wished for death as the onely remedy could free her of all the miseries she was in a manner over-whelmed with . But looking on this as a fruitless wish , she made use use of perswasions , intreaties and tears , to move her Father not to force her to a choice wherein she must needs be unhappy , what resolution soever she took . What made her the more desperate , was , that when she imagined her self in her Fathers case , she thought he had reason to be displeased , though really she deserved no blame , nor indeed could she oblige him to change his purpose , and all she could do was to prevail with him not to take any absolute resolution till the next morning . But to secure her , he set a guard upon her chamber . Lucretius being thus convinced , that if I were not a Servant to his Daughter , I must be of the Conspiracy , went and told Tarquin that there was some plot a foot wherein I was engaged ; upon which intimation , this Prince , alwayes ready to believe what ever was said against the children of those whom he had ill-intreated , sent out orders to take me . For besides Lucretius's intelligence , he had been informed by some of my ill-willers , that I contracted not any particular friendship with any but such as were ill-affected to him . Being therefore satisfied with a bare pretence to destroy me , he gave order I should be secured , but it could not be issued out so secretly , but a friend of Sivelia's having notice of it , accquainted her . She immediately caused me to be found out , and told me I must leave Rome and provide for my safety . But there being many things to engage my stay there , I could not easily resolve to depart , nor haply should I at all , had not Valerius and Brutus come and told me that the Tytant had discovered somewhat of the Plot , and believed that I was the onely man had been named to him . It was impossible then for me to stand out any longer ; I was forced to depart , and that without bidding Valeria adieu . Brutus knew not all this while that he was more unfortunate then I , yet that day he began to be a little disturbed , as having neither heard from Lucrecia , nor sent to her . Nor could even Valeria her self rid him of this disquiet ; for though she had at least so much friendship for me , as to be concerned in my removal , yet was she not in condition to go as far as Lucrecia's , who on the other side was in an incredible discomposure , as having passed the night without any sleep , and yet not fastened on any resolution . And certainly when she considered that she was to marry Collatine , and should see Brutus no more , she suffered something beyond all imagination : but when it came into her mind , that her Father might carry her Lover's Letter to Tarquin , that he would discover the writing , that she should lose her reputation , and that Tarquin would put Brutus to death . She was at a loss of all reason , and was no longer Mistress of her own thoughts . It could never enter into her imagination , that she should ever accuse him whom she loved beyond her self , and so she had onely two things to examine . But the more she considered them , the less able was she to make any choice whether of these two indigestible proposalls she should accept . That which added to her misery , was that she could have neither advice nor comfort ; for Lucretius had taken such order for her close imprisonment , that she had not the liberty either to write or speak to any whatever . But there was a necessity of resolving on something , though this Beauty after a night passed without so much as closing her eyes , was the next morning as far from any resolution , as she was the night before , she indeed began to change her judgement when she understood by a woman slave who waited on her , and was locked into the Chamber with her , that she heard one tell a man that was talking with her Father , that I had made my escape , and was out of Tarquin's power : whereupon representing to her self more sensibly the danger Brutus was in by her means , in case he were discovered by this Letter , her onely consideration was how to secure her Lover , and she conceived there should nothing seem hard for her to do upon that account , nay not even marrying with Collatine . So that Lucretius coming into her chamber when her mind was thus taken up , and earnestly pressing her to choose , or expect to see him do what he said he would , she felt in her self so great an apprehension of Brntus's death , and the loss of her own reputation , that she promised to marry Collatine , conditionally Lucretius would return the Letter he had , that he would never enquire further who writ it , and as much as he could , trouble not himself to guess at him . Lucretius believing that when she were wife to Collatine , and consequently engaged into the interests of a Prince , whose near kinsman she had married , she would be easily induced to ruin even the whole Faction , whereof her former servant was , promised to do what she desired , provided the Letter should not be returned till the wedding day ; and that till then , she should pretend her self indisposed , so to avoid the occasions of all visits . Thus Lucrecia , notwithstanding all the aversion she had for Collatine and all the tenderness she had for Brutus , expected the celebration of the Marriage with some impatience , that so she might secure her servant , by remanding a Letter which might haply cost him his life . She thought not fit to acquaint him with her condition , because she imagined he would advise her to somewhat disadvantageous to himself , and that he could not easily apprehend what resentments she then had for him . Brutus , in the mean time , though he were much troubled at my departure , was yet much more that he heard nothing from Lucrecia . But understanding that they gave out at home that she was not well , he inferred that she was out of humour to stir abroad , and that she had failed writing to him upon no other account , not dreaming that it would not be long ere he heard the saddest , and to him the strangest newes in the world . According to what he had resolved , my Lord , Lucretius , who thought it the safest way immediately to dispose of a Daughter , cajoll'd by a secret love , managed the business with so much discretion and diligence , that he engaged Collatine to press him for his Daughter Lucrecia ; and he carried it with so much judgement , that Tarquin consenting to the marriage , it was presently concluded , and three dayes after solemnized . All was done very privately , Lucretius giving out , that his Daughter being yet in mourning for her Mother , it was not fit it should be done with much ceremony . So that the first newes that Brutus had of it , was , that Lucrecia was in the Temple in order to be married to Collatine ; for having been employed in satisfying those who had taken any alarm at my departure , he had heard nothing at all of it . But he had no sooner heard this newes , but he received this Letter from Lucrecia , which contained onely these words ; Being obliged by a cruel necessity , either to marry Collatine , or be the cause of your death , I have chosen rather to abjure all the pleasures and enjoyments of my life , and consequently make my self eternally unhappy , than to expose yours to nny aanger . Bemoan my hard destiny , I beseech you , and , in gratitude for what I have done for your sake , forget me , if you can , and see me no more ; for I must love you no longer , and yet I should not avoid it if I saw you . Obey therefore the cruel command I lay on you , to see me no more , and assure your self I shall lead such a sad and solitary life , that I shall give you no occasion to think me guilty of inconstancy . I leave you to consider what a condition Brutus was in when he read this Letter ; he knows not yet himself what he thought in that terrible instant , and all the account he gives of it , is , that not knowing precisely what he intended to do , he went to the Temple where they said Collatine was to marry Lucrecia . He was no sooner in , but he understood that the Ceremony was past , and that all things were performed in much hast , because it was feared Lucrecia might swoun . He understood also , that Lucretius , notwithstanding his daughters indisposition had caused the Ceremony to be performed ; and that as ill as she was the cruel Tullia was gone along with her to Collatine's house . Not knowing therefore what to do in this distracted condition , he went to Valeria's , whom he acquainted with his misfortune by shewing her the Letter he had received . But in all things his countenance spoke so much despair , that he moved a great compassion in generous Valeria . Well , said he , looking on her with the tears in his eyes , what say you now of Lucrecia ? What must I think of her ? and what must I do ? Can you imagine by what charms Fortune hath changed her heart , or what strange adventure hath obliged her to prefer Collatine before the unfortunate Brutus ? For my part , replyed Valeria , I understand nothing of it , nor indeed can imagine either that Lucrecia hath ceased to love you , or hate Collatine , or altered her judgment . But do you understand , replyed Brutus , why she should not acquaint me sooner with this design ; or why , in case Lucretius have used any violence , she hath not given me leave to die before she married Collatine ? For in fine , since the affection she had for me , was not strong enough to hinder her from becoming the wife of my Rival , she should also have given him the satisfaction of my ruine , and spared me the grief to see her in the embraces of another , and see my self forsaken by a person for whose sake I was willing to forsake all things , and for whom haply I had forfeited much of my reputation . It is just in you , O ye Gods , ( said he to himself , while Valeria was speaking to some one that asked for her ) to punish me , for having admitted into my heart any passion that should divert it , or haply hinder it from the deliverance of my Countrey . At the first dawning of my love I looked on Lucrecia , as the person by whom I was staid at Rome for the execution of this great design ; but I must now look on her as an unconstant woman , who is the cause that I have not destroyed the Tyrant . She took up all my thoughts ; her representation followed me into all places ; and though I then believed I did all that lay in my power to revenge my Father and Brothers death , and to shake Tarquin out of his throne , yet now I am of opinion , that I was more employed about the love I had for Lucrecia , than the hatred I had for the Tyrant . But is it possible , resumed he , that Lucrecia , the vertuous Lucrecia , should be dazled with a greatness so weakly established , since it is grounded on injustice ? Is it possible , I say , she should ally her self into a Family which she knows I am obliged to destroy ? Does she believe that any concernment of hers shall hinder me from turning Tarquin out of the Throne , if opportunity favor me to do it ? Or will she , to secure the Tyrant , reveal what design I have against him ? Proceed Lucrecia , proceed , continued he , for by exposing me to the cruelty of the Tyrant , you do me less injury than by making me feel your own . Valeria coming to him when he had proceeded thus far , he renewed his complaints , beseeching her assistance , at least to find out what might be the motives of Lucrecia's defection : for I cannot be perswaded , said he to her , that she is so poorly opinion'd of my heart , as to imagine that I can entertain death with less ease than I can her loss . Do me but the favor , continued he , that I may see her , for if she be not so merciful to me , I shall certainly think no violence too great for me to do my self . This discourse of Brutus came from him with such earnestness , that Valeria fearing he might haply do himself some violence , promised to do what he desired , though she was not certain to prevail ; for she sufficiently knew Lucrecia's heart , and easily fore-saw that since she was resolved to be Collatine's wife , she would be no longer Brutus's Mistress . But willing to appease the present grief of this despairing Lover , she told him not what she truly thought . While Brutus thus groaned under incredible afflictions , Lucrecia amidst her melancholy , had one great comfort , in that her Father had kept his word with her : for being ready to go to the Temple , she got Brutus's Letter returned to her , so to secure his life . Nor could she but be somewhat pleased that she was taken ill at that time , and continued so still , because the indisposition of her body served for a foil to that of the mind . But all considered , what comfort soever she might raise from the present thought of having sacrificed her self to the safety of her Servant , yet soon after she thought her self the most unfortunate person in the world : for she irrecoverably lost a man whom she infinitely loved and esteemed ; she married another for whom she had an extreme aversion ; she ally'd her self into a Family , which all vertuous persons endeavored to ruin , and she resolved to give her self over to perpetual solitude . But at last these considerations contributing to her melancholy humor , she fell really sick ; by which means it was more easie for her to conceal from Collatine the small satisfaction she found in being married to him . She would needs remove from Rome purposely to avoid all meeting with Brutus . She began to commend the air of Cellatia , as being better for her health , in so much that she was conveyed thither sick as she was . By this means was she in a condition to be more solitary , never hardly to see Brutus , and to see her Husband less often , who being obliged to shew himself at Court , would be forced to leave her many times . In the mean time Valeria could not come to sight of her , for Lucrecia writ a Letter to entreat her not to attempt it , for some reasons which she should one day acquaint her with . So that Brutus not knowing what to do , was afflicted beyond all expression . Yet were there some intervals , wherein he found some slender comfort , to understand that Lucrecia was sick and melancholy : but there were also others wherein he gave so much way to his despair , that he had not the command of his own thoughts , and there was no consideration of violence which his mind reflected not on . But the great vertue which garded his soul successefully , opposed all those irregular apprehensions which his love and his despair suggested ; yet could it not overcome the extream desire he had to see Lucrecia , though she had forbidden it him in the last Letter she had written to him . Directing therefore all the efforts of his mind to find out some way to satisfie himself , he cunningly informed himself , by the means of Valeria ( who might more easily come to know it than he ) that Lucrecia who began to recover , though against her will , her former health , spent the afternoons for the most part , when her Husband was absent , all alone in a Garden , adjoyning to Collatine's house : and that sometimes she staid there till she went to bed , when it was fair weather and the Moon shined . Brutus being thus particularly informed what Lucrecia did , acquainted not Valeria with his intention , lest she might oppose it : but when he was fully satisfied of all he desired to know , he trusted himself to a faithful Slave , who had lived with him ever since his being at Metapont . Pretending to go into the Countrey , he went by night to Collatia , and took up his lodging , disguised at a man's house whom his Slave was acquainted with : for having been there divers times , he knew the walls of Collatine's Garden were but low , so built purposely for the prospect of the first story of the house , which is built on one side of the garden ; which not being absolutely level , hath in one part divers hedge-rows and little arbors , that the unevenness might the less appear . Having thus laid his design , he came , as I have already told you , to Collatia , at a time when he knew Collatine was not there , and that his Sister was at Rome with her Mother , who was yet alive . But to do his business the more easily , he had brought with him one of those Ladders , which fasten on a wall as soon as they touch it , and had so well provided for all things that might contribute to his entrance into the garden , where they said Luerecia came every day , especially in the evenings , that he doubted not a successeful issue of his enterprize . For he knew that the walls of Collatine's Garden were in a lone street , through which none passed after it was once night . It is true he had some reason to fear any one came along with Lucrecia ; but he had been so perswaded that she was alwayes alone , that , considering the desire he had to see her , this difficulty signified nothing with him . He had also this advantage , that he feared not to be seen from the house , though it were built towards the garden , because that uneven corner which I mentioned , was taken up by two or three large Arbours . But in fine , not to trouble you with so many inconsiderable circumstances , which you may easily suppose , you are to know that Brutus , not debating his resolution any longer , undertook by this course to see Lucreeia ; besides that having the reputation of stupidity , and being withal of some kin to Collatiné , though he were found in the garden , it would have passed for a little extravagance of a man whom many believe to be quite out of his wits ; by which means Lucrecia should fear neither the jealousie of her Husband , nor censure of the world . Brutus therefore came thither one evening , attended only by his slave , whom he appointed to wait him on the out-side of the garden-wall ; and he was so fortunate , that as soon as he was gotten down into the garden , and hid himself in one of the little Arbours , he by the light of the moon sees Lucrecia beginning her walk , having forbidden her women to follow her , and left them sitting in a little Lodge at the Garden-door . 'T is true , he was somewhat troubled to see that in a quarter of an hours time she came , not to that side where he was , nor could he go where she was , without being seen by those women who sate in the Lodge . But at last Lucrecia in her solitary humour seeking obscurity , quitted the plain part of the garden , and passing along a thick hedge . row , came to that arbour where Brutus was ; who fearing that if he were perceived before she were come quite to the place , she might call her women , hid himself to give her way to come in . She was no sooner in , but sitting down she fetched a deep sigh , and that with such an accent of anguish , that Brutus was extremely moved at it , and transported with love ; without any further hesitation . Ah , I beseech you Madam , said he , casting himself on his knees before her , tell me whether the unfortunate Brutus be any thing concerned in the sigh he hath now heard ; and if he be , permit him to return you sigh for sigh , till he expire at your feet , and assure you dying , that there never was any servant more amorous nor more faithful , than he whom you have with so much cruelty forsaken . Lucrecia was so surprised to hear Brutus speak , and to see him in the posture he was in , that she was not able to express her astonishment by any crying out : on the contrary she was seized by a most piercing grief , and continued a while unable to speak . Yet thrusting him from her with her left hand , she made a sign to him with her right , that he should be gone , and that he was to blame for what he had done . No no , Madam , said Brutus to her , you need not thrust me away , since I am come for no other end , than to know from your own mouth the cause of my misfortune . And I beseech you , said Lucrecia to him , going to rise , have you as great a care of my reputation as I have had of your life , and expose me not to a suspition of having spoken to a man , at such a time and place as this . The place where you are , replyed he , is so far from that where you have left your women , that they can neither see me , hor hear me ; nay they cannot come towards this place but you must see them , and you further know , your reputation can receive no prejudice from the stupid Brutus , and that the Brutus , whom you are acquainted with , hath no design against your innocence . Permit therefore Madam , that I ask you what I would fain be satisfied in ; for if I were sure to be discovered , I should not be gone , since it is certain I cannot injure you . But am I obliged , replyed he , to obey a person who hath taken her heart out of my hands , to bestow it on , my Rival ? Ah Brutus , replyed Lucrecia relenting , I were more happy , and , it may be , more innocent than I am , if either I had done it , or could yet do it : yet raise no advantage to your self of what I tell you , for I assure you , you will be never the more happy for it . Nor shall I satisfie you so far , continued this illustrious Lady , as to particularize my misfortunes , lest that by justifying my self to your apprehension , and acquainting you how much I have obliged you , and the true state of my soul , I should engage you to love me as you did formerly . How Madam , interrupted he , can you suffer me to be ignorant of what you thought , while you made me the most unfortunate Lover that ever was ? Can you wish I should not know what might be the pretence , or excuse of your cruel proceedings ? Can you desire I should be utterly ignorant of what is done in your heart ? Ah Madam , if it be so , I must think you never loved the unfortunate Brutus , nor ought he to love you , though he were in a condition to dispose of his own thoughts . But alas , he is far from it , for he loves you and adores you , notwithstanding all your infidelity , Ah , I beseech you , replyed Lucrecia , accuse me not of infidelity and be satisfied that I am so generous as not to accuse you as causer of all the misfortunes of my life ; since that it is upon your account that I am wife to Collatine . Upon mine , Madam , replyed Brutus ? It is certain , replyed Lucrecia sighing ; and since you are so desirous to know the true cause of your misfortune and mine , you shall have it : Whereupon Lucrecia told him how she lost that fatal Letter , which her Father had found ; which passage she aggravated so with words so smartly expressing the confusion she was in when Lucrecia would oblige her to discover who writ it , or to marry Collatine , that he was extremely moved with it , especially when she fully conyinced him that the fear of hazarding her own reputation , and principally that of exposing the life of such a man as he was to the cruelty of Tarquin , had obliged her to submit to her Father . Consider now ( added she after she had ended her relation ) whether I have loved you faithfully , and whether I deserve to be thought inconstant . However it be continued this vertuous Female , as my love to you hath been alwayes innocent , and that I can love you no longer , since I am Collatine's , I must , though I die for it , resolve never to see you more . For this reason is it also that I am resolved not to see any , but shall lead a life so solitary , that though you should be so unjust as to persist in your love , you shall never have any opportunity to let me know of it . Nay I will so carry my self towards Collatine , that I hope excepting my melancholy , he shall have nothing to object to me . Yet can I not but acknowledge , that the aversion I have for him will last as long as I live : but after all , since a consideration of honour hath prevailed with you to conceal your reason for so many years , I must needs think my self obliged by a like motive , to conceal the aversion I have for a Husband , and the affection I have for a Lover . Ah Madam , it is much easier to conceal ones Reason than ones Love , and if you ever had any for the unfortunate Brutus , you would rather have permitted him to die a thousand times , than forsake him . For , Madam , do you consider the sad condition I am in ? Another Lover would find a hundred comforts in such a misfortune as this ; he would betray betray your inconstancy to all the world by his complaints ; he might revenge himself by pretending to some other affection , and he might haply be recovered of his misery by such a remedy , or at least would be the better enabled to bear the ill success of his love through the consolations of his friends . But for my part , Madam , who am the unhappy man that all the world shuns , and no body knows , I am not capable of any comfort . You were to me all the world ; I found in you a Friend and a Mistress ; I found in you all pleasure and all glory ; and I imagined my self so happy when I had but one minutes private discourse with you , that I would not have changed fortunes with the most fortunate Monarch in the world . I was somewhat pleased with my self , that my understanding was onely at your service , and for your sake ; you were absolute Mistress of my will ; you had the same power over my desires ; and in fine , you had such a soveraignty over me , that never any Empire was better established than yours . But what said I ( resumed he , correcting himself ) you had ? you have the same power still , and it is onely Death that can dissolve it . It is true Madam , how unjust soever you have been in preferring my life before my quiet , I am the same man I was ; and it shall be your fault , if I find not some lenitive in my misfortunes . Ah Brutus , replyed Lucrecia , since I have changed my fortune , you must change your judgement . But Madam , said he to her , continually I shall beg nothing of you , that I not so much as tell you that I love you , what matters it to you what is done in my soul ? Permit me then to see you sometimes ; you know Collatine and I are of kindred , that he can never suspect me to be in love with you , and that my palpable stupidity will give me as much freedom any where as I would take . Give me leave to see you , provided I never entertain you with the secret resentment of my heart . No , no , Brutus , replyed Lucrecia , I would not you should esteem me less than you have ; nor will I ever do any thing which I may object to my self as destructive to true glory : for all considered , to be Collatine's Wife , and Brutus's Mistress , are two things absolutely incompatible . Ah Madam , replyed he , will you then be pleased to become my Friend ? I heretofore in the beginning of my loves refused your friendship , but I now beg it , and that with tears . When I proffered you my friendship , replyed she , I could without any difficulty entertain your love ; but alas Brutus , the friendship of a Lover is not to be accepted when a woman is once another mans wife , and hath the least tenderness for her reputation . Resolve therefore not to love me any longer , and that , if I may so say , for my sake , as I have resolved to be unhappy for your sake ; and that you may be assured , I do all I can , and haply more then I ought , I permit you to believe , that I shall grieve for you while I live . On the other side , fear not I shall ever discover your secret : for though you cannot in any likelihood destroy Tarquin , but you must withal give check to the fortune of that Family , into which I am entred , I shall lay nothing to your charge while you meddle not with Collatine's person . Not but that if you conceive I speak for my own interest , I should advise you forsake Rome ; to set your reason at liberty , to go and live at Metapont , where you have friends of both sexes , and where you may be cured of what passion your soul is sick of . For in all likelihood Vice will ever triumph over Vertue . Brutus will be alwayes miserable , and Tarquin alwayes happy . How , Madam , replyed the unfortunate Lover , you would have me forsake Rome , quit the design of revenging my self , and delivering my Countrey , but for no other end than that I might be the farther from you . Ah Madam , I neither can do it nor ought , and if Death do not deliver you from my presence , you shall never be delivered from it . I shall be delivered from it , replyed she , if I reside constantly at Collatia , whither you will have no pretence to come ; and though Collatine himself should command me to see you , I would intreat him to pardon my disobedience : and this pretended stupidity which heretofore furnished me with a pretence to see you , shall henceforward be my excuse not to see you again ; but I shall think my self the more obliged , if without any further dispute you obey the command I lay on you , not to endeavour it . But is it possible , replyed Brutus , that my sight is become so insupportable to you , and that having expressed so much goodness as to let me believe that I might be the object of all your happiness , I am now thought the onely cause of your misfortune ? For I tell you once more , Madam , that if you will be pleased to be my Friend , I shall not think my self absolutely miserable : and if I ever forget my self so far as to speak any thing to you whence you might gather I would be treated in the quality of a Lover , I give you leave to acquaint Tarquin that I am a dangerous Conspirator , and deserve death . But do you think , replyed she , that when I lost you , I withal lost all reason , and that I can be perswded that Love may be turned into Friendship , or Friendship into Love , when one pleases ? If it be so in your heart , added she , you never knew any true passion ; and I should punish you for your dissimulation past with eternal baoishment . One might indeed in a short time pass from Love to Hatred ; one may sometimes pass from Love to Indifference , and it is not impossible to ascend from Friendship to Love ; but to descend from Love to Friendship , is that I cannot comprehend how it may be done . I could believe , added she , there may be some Husbands , who having been infinitely indulgent of their Wives , are after a long time cooled , so as to have onely an indifferent affection for them , which may be called Friendship : but for a Lover to become a Friend , is a thing I conceive impossible , and shall never believe . Persist not therefore in the proffers of your friendship , or the desire of mine : for since Fortune hath been pleased to cross the innocence of our affection , I will see you no more , and I profess to you , I shall hate you , if you continue to perswade me to a thing which I believe inconsistent with my duty . For in fine , Brutus , you but too well know that I have loved you , and you haply imagine that I shall love you as long as I live , therefore our conversation can be no longer innocent : one look of yours raises a controversie in my soul ; I must not any longer trust either you or my self in such a case as this ; and I have already spent too much time with you , in debating a thing already resolved . Go your wayes therefore , Brutus , go , the unfortunate Lucrecia commands you ; be careful of the life she hath preserved you , and remember sometimes , that it hath cost her all the happiness she could expect . But hold , added she , rising from her seat , think on nothing that concerns me : for if I thought you remembred it , I could not haply forget you . How , Madam , cryes out Brutus , you cannot but remember me , and can you imagine I should obey you , when you command me to forget Lucrecia ? No , no , Madam , abuse not your self , it is not onely death can raze you out of my heart ; and if the despair that hovers about my soul were not kept off by the love I bear you , my hand should soon rid Tarquin of an Enemy , and Lucrecia of a Lover . But Madam , since that if I lost my life I should cease to love you if excess of grief take it not away , I shall not , which I do not but out of a pure consideration of love , since , as you may easily imagine , Madam , I must expect to live the most miserable of any man in the world , which can afford nothing more insupportable , than for a man to see his Enemy in the Throne , and his Mistress in the embraces of his Rival . For , all considered , Madam , I concur with you , that Love can never be remitted into Friendship , and when I begged the quality of your Friend , I onely meant to tell you , that I should never ask any thing of you but what a vertuous friend might desire of a vertuous woman . Assure your self therefore , Madam , that I shall love you to the last gasp , and that I shall love you so intirely , as never any man did the like . But in requital , Madam , added he , promise me that you will not make it your business to hate me ; for I had rather be deprived of your sight , than that you should not promise to love me alwayes . Ah Brutus , I neither can nor must promise you any thing , replyed she ; in the mean time , I must leave you , and be gon , for I see one of my women coming to tell me that it is time to retire ; and indeed Brutus turning his head saw a woman-slave who was come half wayes the Garden , and made directly towards the place where he was . This put him into a strange disturbance , for he thought he had a thousand things more to say ; nay he imagined that if he had said them , they would have moved Lucrecia ; but if he should have offered to detain her by force , she would have taken it in much displeasure . He therefore submissively took her by the garment , and would , out of an amorous transport , have kissed her hand , and intreated her to favour him for one minute more : but this vertuous woman , troubled at her very soul for him , certainly did her self a strange violence in refusing him what he so passionately begged . So that commanding him absolutely to let her go , and doing it as one who expected obedience , he in effect obeyed her : he dismissed the hand and garment of this afflicted Beauty ; and he had this comfort at least , to perceive she thought well of his respect and obedience . For having gon as far as the entrance of the Arbor , where this discourse passed , she turned to him , bursting forth into tears , and reaching to him the same hand which she had taken from between his , Farewel Brutus , said she to him , might it please the Gods that the innocency of our affection would permit me to think on you , and that you might also think of me . At these words Brutus taking her by the hand she presented to him , kissed it with such a transport of love , that if she had not drawn it back with some violence , he had not soon dismissed it . But this slave , who was come to tell Lucrecia that it was about the time she used to retire , was so near , that he was forced out of a consideration of respect , to withdraw himself without answering the last words Lucrecia had said to him . When she was departed , he looked on her through the leaves as long as he could , but saw she had let down her veyl , which he conceived was to hide her tears from the slave that followed her . He also observed , that she twice turned her head towards the place where she had left him , as also that she went from him very slowly ; for though he was in an unconceivable despair , yet the excess of his love quickened his apprehension of any thing related to his passion ; but to any thing else was insensible . Lucrecia and her women being gotten into the House , and having locked the lodge-door that went into the Garden , though he knew not well what he thought on , yet could he not resolve to be gone . For observing a greater light in one part of the house then in any other , he concluded it was Lucrecia's chamber , and looking on the Windowes , he had such a disturbance and confusion in his thoughts , that it were impossible to express them . He found indeed some ease in seating himself in the place where that Beauty had sate , and in that posture he intertained his love and his affliction till the break of day , not thinking of the Slave who knew his design , and waited for him without the Garden . But at last the Cock crowing acquainting him what time it was , he went out as he came in , and repaired to the house where he had taken up his secret Quarters . In the mean time , as Hope is such a Montebank in Love , as instead of one real pleasure , entertaines us with a hundred imaginary , he was really perswaded he might see Lucrecia in the same manner another night : but though he came to the same place , he met not with her ; for this vertuous woman conceiving he might come again , went thither no more . So that Brutus not thinking it safe to stay any longer in that place , whither Clllatine came the next day , returned to Rome exceedingly grieved : for Lucrecia's vertue rendring her more amiable than she were otherwise , it made him the more unfortunate . Not long after he was told that Lucrecia had perswaded Collatine to make the walls of his garden somewhat higher , though it much prejudiced the prospect from the house , which he might easily apprehend onely for his sake . This nevertheless discouraged him not , for having a heart as great as his love , he omitted no artifice or opportunity from the time that Lucrecia was married , to speak with , or send Letters to her , or to oblige her to permit Hermilia or Valeria to speak to her of him ; or to procure the favour that he might see her in some place , though he spoke not to her . He also , notwithstanding the hatred he had for Collatine , made frequent visits to him , in hope of some occasion thereby to see Lucrecia : but all these contrivances and designs amounted to nothing , Lucrecia leading a life so solitary , and disengaged from the disturbances of the World , that I think there never was woman gave higher expressions of a great vertue than she did . For it is out of all controversie , that never Wife lived better with a Husband than she did with Collatine , though she had an aversion for him ; nor did ever Mistess express such a constant rigor and severity towards a servant , though she had a tender affection for Brutus . Thus was Brutus extremely taken with her vertue , and fearing that disconsolate solitude might shorten her life , he sent her word by Valeria , that he had so great an esteem for her , as , to break her from that reserved carriage , he would make it his main business to avoid her , that so she might quit that melancholy course of life ; conceiving his misfortune would be the less , if he were alone unfortunate . But she would not be perswaded , nay would not so much as return Brutus thanks for his compliance and respect . However , I dare assure you he was never in his life so deeply in love with this admirable woman as he is at this present ; nay I may presume to tell you , that the love he beares Lucrecia is greater than the hatred he hath for Tarquin : but his love is upon the hardest condition that love can be capable of , since it admits no Hope , nor the sight of its object . All the comfort therefore that he hath , is , what consists in the hope of satisfying that just hatred he hath for Tarquin , since he can now pretend nothing to Lucrecia . Herminius having left off speaking , Aronces thanked him for the excellent entertainment of so pleasant a relation : and Amilcar expressed himself so well satisfied with it , that if he could have resolved to be constant , he would have wished himself Brutus , as unfortunate as he was , looking on his History as a thing extraordinary , though it was not furnished with those heroick adventures which raise the admiration of those that hear them . But to make some advantage to your self of the acquaintance I have made you with Brutus , replyed Hermius , speaking to Aronces , acknowledge that you are neither the most unfortunate Lover , nor the most unfortunate man in the world : for certainly Brutus being now past all hope , and leading such a life as he does , is a thousand times more miserable than you are . Ah Herminius , cryed out Aronces , I am not of your opinion , but account my self much more unhappy , in that I have to fear Clelia's death , than Brutus is to see Lucrecia in the arms of Collatine . But my Lord , the misfortune you fear , replyed Amilcar , it may be , will not come to pass , and so your fear is of a disaster that is uncertain ; but for Brutus he is past the fear of a mishap , he undergoes it , and that without any hope of seeing any end of his suffering . He hath yet this comfort , replyed Aronces , to know that Lucrecia cannot suffer any thing but what the affection she hath for him , imposes on her ; but for what concerns me , I see Clelia exposed to the violence of a Tyrant , whether he love her or hate her : nor can I yet perceive by what means I can deliver her , nor who will deliver my self . It being by this time very late , Herminius and Amilcar retired , and left this illustrious Lover at liberty , to compare his misfortunes with those of the illustrious Brutus . The end of the first Book of the second Part. CLELIA : The Second Part. BOOK II. AS no part of the life of Brutus was reserv'd from Aronces , he went the next day to his Chamber , imagining he might receive some delight by discoursing with an unhappy lover , whose misfortunes parallel'd his ; and these two illustrious Lovers did at first so Sympathize . and love so united both their hearts , that though they were both miserable , and that their discourse contained nothing but melancholy subjects ; yet a delightful pleasingness did at this time dispel those dull fumes which clouded their Intellectual Faculties : But whilst they did as it were thus sport away the tedious hours , and that Herminius endeavoured by the assistance of his friends , both to prosecute his passion , prejudice Tarquin , and serve Aronces , the discreet Amilcar acted for Aronces against Tarquin , for Clelia and Plotina , and all the other Captives , and endeavoured likewise to engage the fierce Tullia to deliver all those Prisoners , principally those to whom he was obliged both by friendship and inclination : He writ to Tarquin , to the Prince Sextus , to Artemidorus , and Zenocrates : Yet had he time to compose several things , which are usually made but in a pleasing idleness ; for Herminius and he made each of them a short song , according to the African custom : They had a certain gallant Air which contained both ingenuity and love , pleasure and rapellery , they using both simple and natural expressions , and it seems that they intended but to trifle time in making these songs , and that 't was not impossible others fancies should concur with theirs . In the mean time , as they had sent to the Camp for Celeres and Zenocrates , they came to Rome , but could not inform them of any considerable thing in reference to their affairs ; for during the Truce , all the young men went continually from the Camp to Rome , and from Rome to the Camp ; Artemidorus not being willing to permit Zenccrates and Celeres to be more happier than he , went with them to see Aronces , whom he highly esteem'd ; and these three being arrived at Rome , and having the same liberty as Herminius ; to visit Aronces ; they passed some days in a society pleasing to unhappy persons ; for as these new Comers were of this secret , they were commonly together ; and after Dinner , Racilia , Hermilia , Valeria , and Sivelia accompanying them , there was doubtless a society composed both of accomplished and agreeable persons : For though Aronces , Amilcar , Herminius , and Celeres were men of known integrity ; 't is certain that Artemidorus and Zenocrates had extraordinary merit : Artemidorus was well made , he had a judging spirit , and a grandure in his Soul ; but he so equally possessed all good qualities , that though he was a complete man , he was just one of those which make a particular Character , and which resemble not any person , though many would willingly resemble him . For Zenocrates , he was tall , of a fair proportion , and good deportment , white teeth , a lively tincture , brown hairs , a most agreeable smiling , and a pleasant countenance which gave delight to all ; but he had a certain languishing indifferency to which his temper carried him ; it gave him sometimes a stupidity of Spirit , which made him appear as if he were in an idle dotage , and obliged him to keep in certain occasions a kind of melancholy silence , that he could not suffer without some slight reluctation , when he knew he might if he would speak more agreeably than the most part of those to whom he gave such a peaceable audience : But for all this admirable dulness , the gallantness of his Spirit and ingeuuity appear'd when he writ either in Verse or Prose ; and I can assure you , that if he had an heart more susceptible of loves impression , it had been very fit to make illustrious Conquests : for Zenocrates was ( as I have already told you ) fair , and of a good deportment , he had much Spirit , he was both discreet and wise , he had a charming affability ; all his inclinations were noble , he was modest , respectful , and faithful to his friends ; but a languishing melancholy so possessed his Spirits , that though he was an accomplished Gallant , he could not affect any one person , though adorned with all the excelling features , had he been assured of a correspondency in love ; so much did he fear dangerous enterprises . He had beginnings in love , which should have had continuance ; but the Fire which flamed in the morning , extinguished in the evening . I know not how he could make an opiniative lover , for the faculty would have hindred the augmentation of his passions , the great difficulty would have rebated his Spirit , and the only thought of a long constancy , would have much perplexed him ; he had no desire to engage himself to love a person which was not above him , neither would he resolve with himself to love one of that quality , if fortune had forc'd him to do it ; so little he affected to enterprise difficult things : Had he likewise passed the commencements of his life without having any of those Demy-Mistresses , that are loved without inquietude , that are willingly left on the first occasion that presents : 't is not but confessed , that he had been in love , and he might be again : But those which are intelligent in tenderness , believe not that he was capable of any great attachment ; and though he was accused of some temerity and inconstancy in love , he was known to be very sincere and agreeable in friendship , and he was so amiable , and merited such estimation , that he would not be known without esteem in love . Artemidorus and he being then joyn'd with their illustrious friends , this Society had been full of delectation , if those which composed it had been more happy ; there was during this time a small cessation in the distemper of Aronces , which deferr'd the Voyage Celeres and Zenocrates had resolv'd on ; Amilcar having acquainted this unhappy Prince , that he had confer'd with Tullia , that he was the Confident of her Jealousie , and that he did not despair but he should oblige her to deliver Clelia ; and farther told him , that this cruel person had promised him to suborn him which kept her , and that on his part he was engaged to carry this fair Virgin into Africa , and not let her return from thence : He knew moreover that those of Ardea , which negotiated with Tarquin , demanded above all things , the rendition of the Captives ; and it might be if Tarquin should refuse to do it , he would exasperate the people and the Soldiers , which might justly murmur , to see that he had rather continue the war , than to accord a thing of so little consequence : and that by this means it would be possible to excite some commotion in Rome , and the Camp where they should have need of two men as valiant as Zenocrates and Celeres : Thus their departure being defer'd , and hope having taken possession of the heart of Aronces , the conversation became a little more delightful : But there happened an accident which gave some disturbance to this favourable disposition ; for as things were reduced to this estate , unknown persons enterprised one night to take away Clelia ; they fastening scaling Ladders to the Windows of her Chamber , some of the Guards their confederates having given them admission at one of the Garden Gates : 'T is true they were constrained to retire , because he to whom Tarquin had confided the keeping of Clelia , hearing some noise awaked , and went with a party of his Companions to the same Garden , where they found a man of a good presence at the head of 10 or 12 others , whilst two resolute Soldiers ascended those two Ladders they had put against the Windows of Clelias Chamber , who was then in a strange perplexity ; for she did not know whether those that endeavoured to open her Windows , were friends or enemies ; she saw no likelyhood that this enterprise was made by Aronces , since Amilcar who had the liberty to see her , had not advertised her of it ; so that she imagined there was more probability to think it was the cruel Tullia , who would have her in her power : But this imagination soon vanished , for how valiant soever he was which had undertaken this enterprise , he must yield to number ; for those whom he had left to secure the Garden gate by which he entred , being disanimated , and the Gate shut upon him ; there was no other resolution for him to take , than to render himself or die like a desparate person : And as the State of his Soul permitted him not the hope to live happy , he chose the last , and acted such prodigious things , that Clelia and Plotina who were now drest , and who beheld that which passed in the Garden ( by Cinthias beams which illuminated it ) had compassion to see a valiant man reduced to such a condition , whose visage they could not discern : Clelia fearing he ( that so valiantly defended himself ) might be Aronces , and desiring rather to expose her self to save the life of a valiant Enemy , than let a faithful lover perish , she cryed to him who kept her , that he should not kill one deserted by his men , for there remain'd now none but himself to oppose so many adversaries : The voice of Clelia perswading him to whom she spoke that it may be she knew who that unknown was , who so resolutely defended himself , and believing he should render a great service to Tarquin to take him Prisoner , he commanded him to endeavour it , but not kill him ; and this brave stranger who had heard what Clelia said , turning his head to see her , three of those which environ'd him spying this advantage , cast themselves upon him , seiz'd his Sword and took it from him , though he made terrible efforts to hinder them : 'T is not denyed but he was dangerously wounded in divers places , but being resolved to sacrifice his life ( since his enterprise was destroyed ) he acted the part of a desperate man ; but he was now compelled to yield to number , and submit himself to the conduct of them who had disarm'd him ; his strength being so decayed by his loss of blood , that his feeble limbs could scarce support him . In the mean time as this news was divulg'd , all the Palace were alarm'd ; the cruel Tullia being advertised of it , and Jealousie having wholly possessed her Spirit , she was more irritated against him which hindred Clelia from being taken away , than against him which endeavoured to do it , she would have known his name but no person could tell it her , neither would he acquaint her with it : Tullia then demanded if any of his men had surviv'd the Combat , but they answered her that two of those he had employed in this occasion , and who were hurt as well as he , knew not themselves , or at least wise feign'd not to know it : This giving no satisfaction to Tullias curiosity , she sent for Amilcar , to endeavour to discover if this unknown had attempted this enterprise for Aronces , and he which had the keeping of Clelia sent to advise Tarquin what was passed : there was such a great noise dispersed of it throughout Rome , that Aronces had quickly notice of it , but very confusedly ; for some said Tullia had plotted it , desiring to have the prisoners at her dispose ; others that Tarquin had contriv'd it , to have them in his power without angring Tullia ; and that his design had proved ineffectual , through the inconsideration of those to whose confidence it was committed : Some said 't was Aronces , others said 't was Horatius , and so many various relations were formed according to the capricious humour of those which reported them , that 't was impossible to ground therein any real conjecture : Aronces hearing these several reports by Brutus , Artemidorus , Zenocrates and Celeres , was much perplexed to know how he should comprehend the reailty of this adventure . Herminius assured him , there was no appearance that Horatius had left Ardea , and it could not be Tullia , because she at this time imployed Amilcar on the same design : there was no reason to imagine it was Tarquin , for he knew better how to carry on his enterprises . Aronces could not then tell what to think , for the more he considered still what his imagination proposed to him , he conceived far from the truth : but at last he believed , that as the Prince Sextus had a violent Inclination for Clelia , before he was captivated with Lucrecias beauty , and that he was injust and violent in his passions , he had attempted to steal away this fair person , both from him and Tarquin ; finding more true semblance in this opinion , then all those he had premised , he fixed his thoughts here , and was so overcome with grief , that he designed to revenge Clelia for that violence which was offered her , and to seek all means to aslault Sextus ; he having need of no assistance both to vanquish and punish him : but after he had contrived this revenge , he saw Amilcar enter , and not doubting but he was of the same opinion , he went to him and said ; tell me my dear Amilcar ; do you yet believe that Sextus is more amorous of Lucretia , then Clelia , since the last nights adventures ? I assure you replyed Amilcar , Sextus had no hand in it , for I come from being Tullias Agent so discovering who hath made this attempt ; and from speaking to him who hath so couragiously exposed his life in this dangerous occasion . What replyed Aronces , have you seen him which hath so valiantly defended himself ? Yes replyed Amilcar , I have seen him , and seeing him , I see that fortune hath given you none but illustrious Rivals . Is the report then true that 't is Horatius ? replyed Aronces : No replyed Amilcar , but not to hold you in suspence , it is the Prince of Numidia who hath performed this grand action . What ? cryed Aronces , is it Maharbal , which would once more take away Clelia ? he had no such thought ( replyed Amilcar ) for he protests he pretended no other thing then to free her from the cruelty of Tarquin , and to remit her into the hands of Clelius and Sulpicia , whom he assures me are nigh Rome . By your favour Amilcar , said Aronces to him , tell me all you know of this adventure and how you knew it . Since you will be informed in all particulars replyed Amilcar I must tell you that Tullia sent for me , that I obeyed her orders , and I found such a fury seated on her countenance that it almost struck me into a Palsie ; at first she accused me to be one of the confederates in the last nights enterprise ; but I gave her such solid and satisfactory reasons to excuse my self , that as she is endowed with all the advantages of a grand Spirit , she imagined I was too real to equivocate with her ; and not knowing what to think , she sent me to him who appeared to be the chief conductor of this enterprise ; but I confess I was astonished when I knew the Prince of Numidia had acted it , as he was almost buried in grief , and very much hurt ; he did not so much as cash his eyes upon me when I approached him : No sooner did he hear my voice , but he turned his head , and extending his hand towards me ; though said he to me you be alwayes my Rivals friend , yet I am glad to see you , to tell you , before I expire , that I dye with a strange regret not to have had so much affection to him , as to yeild him Clelia without repugnance , or hate him so much as to dispute her with him ; and assure him ( if you ever see him ) that I pretend no other advantage in delivering Clelia , then to give her liberty , and render her to Clelius and Sulpicia , who are not far distant from Rome , and are at this time — As he desired to pronounce the name of the place where they resided , his strength failed ; and though we applyed all remedies to recover him , there was a full Hour elapsed before the expiration of this fit ; but though his fainting spirits were recovered , he was yet deprived of reason ; for since that he knew not what he had told me , and I could not demand of him where were Clelius and Sulpicia , and seeing he had lost the use of reason , I conceived it would be dangerous to acquaint me with it before so many persons , and though the Prince of Numidia be your Rival , I should incur much blame , if I should let him be treated with severity , and not disclose his quality both to Tullia and Tarquin , to whom they have sent an express to inform him of the precedent accidents , and discovering it was the Prince of Numidia which would have delivered Clelia : I shall hinder you from being thought conscious of it , and clear my self from all suspition . I would do the same ( replied Aronces ) were I in your condition , but I am much afflicted : for I fear , and not without cause , that this accident will confine Clelia to a closer imprisonment , and that your design will not take effect . As 't is by Tullia's means I hope to procure her liberty ( answered Amilcar ) this accident will not destroy our intentions ; but will , as I conceive , much conduce to the furtherance of them ; for Clelia's Keeper having retained her with so much circumspection , hath acquired such credit of Tarquin by frustrating this design , that if Tullia suborns him , as she hath promised , it will facilitate her escape ; but in the mean time we must arm our selves with patience ; as there appeared some probability of truth in this conjectural opinion of Amilcar , and that lovers usually catch at any shadowy glimpse of hope , though grounded on incertainties ; yet a dull melancholy eclipsed the countenance of Aronces ; Amilcar demanding from whence it proceeded ? He confessed he would admit of no consolation , whilst any of his Rivals pretended affection to Clelia , the Gods know , said he , that I am not capable of envy , and that I do not emulate the glory of any one ; but when it reflects on my Passion , I cannot consine my grief , especially when I see a Rival endowed with excellent qualities , expose his life for the safety of a person I love , whom she beheld with her own eyes to contend for her liberty ; and 't is impossible being as generous as she is , she should requite with ingratitude the curtesie of Maharbal . Oh Sir ( replied Amilcar ) it is not so , for I have seen Clelia , I have told her his name whom she saw so couragiously defend himself , but far from retaliating any affection to him ; she believes that taking her from the power of Tarquin , he had the same thoughts as heretofore , when he would have taken her from Horatius , when he fought with him on the Thrasimenian Lake ; and this delacatesse of love which you testifie , gives you grief built on no rational foundation . What ( replied Aronces ) do you believe I have just complaint to deplore the condition to which fortune had reduced me ? what ? do you believe I can support a voluntary imprisonment , without some regret not to have power to deliver Clelia ? Ah Amilcar pursued Aronces , 't is certainly little less difficult for Brutus to draw a Veil of stupidity over his reason , then for me to make use of mine in so strange a manner ; for in fine , if I should continually labour for to deliver Clelia ? if I should every moment expose my life to effect it , I should not suffer less then I do , in nothing but reasoning with my friends upon incertain hopes ; but I am very glad to hear that this enterprise proceeded neither from Tullia's hath , nor from Tarquin or Sextus love . For Sextus , replied Amilear , cast away fear , for Artemidorus hath told me , he is so amorous of Lucretia , that he cannot command his Passion ; nor can he teach his tongue to bury her in silence . As this Rival cannot prejudice Brutus ( replied Aronces ) I receive extream satisfaction at it ; for if he where not his , I am really perswaded he would be mine ; which would be dangerous for Clelia in this estate . Whilst Aronces thus spoke , Brutus arrived , and a little after Artemidorus , Zenocrates , and Celeres , to whom they confided the whole secret of the intended enterprise , reserving only Brutus his affection for Lucrecia ; and they being ignorant of it , believed there could be nothing more satisfactory to Aronces , then to perswade him Sextus had deserted Clelia , and that he was caught in the snares of Lucretia's beauty ; but if this discourse pleased Aronces , it afflicted Brutus , whose heart was at this instant supplied with a new hatred against Tarquin , seeing now ( as if it were before his eyes ) the expiration of his father and brother , and the total destruction of all his family ; all the crimes of the Tyrant and Tullia had wholly pressed his thoughts , and Sextus his love for Lucretia , did so discompose the serenity of his temper , that he would not suffer them to make any mention of it ; for said he to Celeres ( who spoke of this Princes Passion that Species of transportment ) which siezes Sextus when his eyes saluted a beautiful person , cannot be termed love ; for if a clear inspection could be made into his heart , there would be found nothing but impetuous desires , which respect neither a becoming grace , nor vertue , there would I say be found an Antipathy between his Passion and Spirit ; I am even perswaded he doth not much care to be beloved , and that he would be as content if a woman should offer her self to him , through the consideration of interest and ambition , without resigning her heart , as if she was forced by a violent affection to favour his love ; but 't is otherwise in those which are rightly capable of love , they being not perfectly happy , unless there is a reciprocal affection , and there are none but those which are infected with brutish appetites who regard not what motive obliges any woman to use them with civility . 'T is true ( said Aronces ) an interessed is a superficial favour , and I should have no great obligation to a woman which would rather submit her self to my fortune not affection . But it happens so often ( replied Amilcar ) that those whom fortune favours , merit not to be favoured by themselves , and they would much wrong their judgements to complain that a woman permits their visit , rather through interest then love . I am of your opinion ( replied Artimidorus ) that an interessed Lady merits not to have a lover which considers her through any other cause then his own satisfaction ; and Brutus hath reason to say that this species of resentment cannot rightly admit the term of love , since 't is not correspondent ; for if we consider well what passes in the hearts of two persons formed after this nature , we shall find avarice in the Ladies , and brutality in the lovers . That which you say ( replies Brutus ) squares with reason ; but I must add , that a Lover composed of his humour , can neither be faithful nor happy , for in his heart the end of an irregular desire is the beginning of another ; and since he dis-regards the love of his beloved , he respects nothing but pleasure in the fruition , and is capable of an amorous impression at the sight of any thing which delights his fancy : these brutish Lovers cannot confine themselves in their voluptuary passions ; sometimes affecting brown , and sometimes fair persons ; and in fine , their affections are in a manner so brutal , that the love of the most savage and cruel Animals is no less then theirs ; therefore I should extreamly commiserate the fair and vertuous Lucretia , for having surprized the heart of Sextus , did not her solitary retirement shelter her from the persecutions of such a Lover : and as Herminius noted the agitation of the spirit of Brutus , he diverted the subject of their discourse to the adventure of the Numidian Prince , which was considerable enough to deserve their attentions ; for it seemed very extraordinary that an African Prince should have so much intelligence in Rome as to enterprise to take Clelia from the Palace of such a Prince as Tarquin . And passing from one thing to another , they had a desire to pre-divine the actions of this violent Prince , when he should have notice of this accident ; some said he would be transported to the ultimate extremity against the Numidian Prince ; others that for his own interest he would consider the quality of Maharbal ; some said he would poison him ; but Aronces who was wholly composed of generosity , and whose heart was sensible of compassion since the last conference with this illustrious Rival ; and since he left a Letter at his departure from the Willow Island , intreated Amilcar to reverse , by his sedulous indeavours any cruel sentence should be decreed against him ; and Amilcar so flattered Tullia's humour , and wrote such a judicious Letter to Tarquin , that the storm of anger soon vanished , which threatned the destruction of the Numidian Prince ; and what they descanted upon , proved but airy imaginations ; 't is true his wounds were dangerous , and his death almost inevitable , his Fever augmented , his reason was not yet remitted to its proper seat , and those which drest him much feared his Recovery ; so that we many very well say his deplorable condition was some means to secure his life . It was most remarkable in this incounter , that Tarquin learning the Quality of the Numidian Prince , conceived his love for Clelia incited him to steal her away , he not being ignorant that Clelius a long time resided at Carthage ; imagining then Clelia more amiable since she had attracted such illustrious persons , he felt a reduplication of love in his heart , and the cognisance he had to find a new Rival , renewed his affection , if I may use that term , he had even some joy to think that whatsoever Aronces was , he would have some despight against the Numidian Prince for endeavouring to deliver Clelia ; and his thoughts were constant with those of a violent Prince , though love had never been the prevailing passion ; he gave order to redouble the Guards of Clelia , and confirmed an ampler Commission to him who commanded them , which was very satisfactory to Aronces , because that Amilcar , assuring him that Tullia was perswaded she should gain him , he might hope suddenly to effect Clelia's liberty ; he knew likewise that those of Ardea obstinately persisted in requesting Tarquin to deliver the Captives before the commencement of the Treaty , and that people began to murmur at Rome , as well as the Soldiers in the Camp , because Tarquin denied their proposition . These things put such a favourable disposition in the spirit of Aronces , and all his friends , that they found themselves capable to enjoy all the sweetness hope gives them , who passionately desire any thing ; for there is a hope of revenge , as well as a hope to possess a Mistress ; those which had no effective interest in this place , were at last interested in their friends behalf ; as for Artemidorus , Amilcar , Zenocrates , and Celeres , 't was friendship which confin'd them to this place ; but for Brutus and Herminius , they had both many interests to induce them to reside here , their friends , their love , and their Country ; and things being now reduced to a better estate than they had seen them long before , they were partakers of the same hope ; 't is not that Brutus expected any thing on Lucretia's part , which might advantage him , but at least he imagined , if he destroyed Tarquin , he should likewise destroy Sextus ; so that a jealous resentment exciting in him a desire of revenge , it seemed to him he could no less act against Tarquin in quality of a Lover , then of a true Roman . Hope thus finding entertainment in the hearts of so many discreet persons , their conversations was very agreeable , when they consorted at night to render an account what they had learned concerning their common interests ; it often hapned that Racilia , Hermilia , and Valeria were there ; for Valerius permitted his daughter to remain sometimes two or three dayes with Hermilia , who was become her chiefest friend , since the solitude of Lucretia ; for Clelia , she had likewise her part in the repose of others ; Amilcar acquainting her with the hope she had , giving her news of Aronces ; and assuring her according to the information of the Numidian Prince , that Clelius and Sulpicia were not far from Rome , and Plotina fitted her humour with such Scenes of mirth , that they at this time chas'd away those melancholy thoughts condens'd by the contemplation of her mis-fortunes ; there were likewise other happy Lovers , for the Prince of Pometia knew he might claim affection in Hermilia's heart , who thinking all those which assembled at her Aunts house , contriv'd nothing but how to compass Clelia's liberty , remained satisfied to have acquired the affection of one of the most virtuous Princes . Titus on his part had received such demonstrations of love from Collatina , that he was glad the time gave him occasion to repay a visit to his Mistress , the most unhappy were Artemidorus and Zenocrates , who had both assuredly interests without Rome . 'T is true , the last not being of a humour to send his heart and spirit where he was not , had more tranquillity than the other . Amilcar one evening noting that Brutus had brought them into Hermilia's Chamber , she keeping it by reason of some indisposition , and with whom Valeria was then , demanded of him , if the serenity of his spirit proceeded from his fortune or temperament , and of Artemidorus , if his anxiety was an effect of his misfortune , or the melancholy of his humour , as to Zenocrates ( replied Artemidorus ) I can only answer you for him , that he makes his own tranquillity ; and I can answer you for Artemidorus ( replied Zenocrates ) that the sensibility of his heart acts as much against him as his evil fortune ; if those who give us audience , were informed in our lives ( replied Artemidorus ) they could perhaps confess that my sensibility is more excusable than sometimes your indifferency ; for you know absence ( which is a great disease in love ) is not a very sensible malady in you , but on the contrary , cures you of many others . In truth , replied Zenocrates smiling , which added a grace to his expression . You tax me with an unjust reproach ; I confess sometimes I do not remember those persons I see not , but I protest unto you , as soon as my memorative faculty represents them to me , they command the same affectionate priviledge as before . You discourse of this so pleasantly ( replied Hermilia ) that you seem to have no desire to remember those you have loved , when they are absent from you , because you can affect none but those who are present before your eyes . Yet ( replied Artemidorus ) he is not assured to love all those he sees , for he is subject to certain petit absences of heart , which sometimes must distract his friends ; and 't is certain I have seen him more than once waver in his affection ; 't is not but he knows how to make declaration in love ; for I remember he writ four in the compass of a day , which contained much gallantry ; 't is true , 't was only to divertise a company of amiable Ladies . But ( said Zenocrates , dying his cheeks with a blush ) I may very well say I have had a thousand loves in my life ; but among all those , I can scarce insert three or four in the Catalogue of true loves ; and I am assured , if you compare mine with yours , you may conceive me to give you the denomination . 'T is not ( added he ) that I believe those men , who boast of a violent passion , love not a little more than others , which are more sincere ; and for my part I believe I love as much as I can love , and that if it were as permanent and durable as some , I should be the most amorous of men ; but I confess it sometimes sooner passes away than that of Artemidorus , who believes he should recede from his honour , if he should be suspected to change first , there are some hours , when it hath continuance , it disturbs my repose ; and when I make my voluntary imprecations to explicate my self out of this amorous labyrinth ; for I may very well say love is a great affair . Ah Zenocrates , cried Amilcar , if love is a great , it is an agreeable affair . You ought then to be perswaded in what you say ( replied Herminius ) since if you love none of this nature , you deny your own expressions . I pray , said then Zenocrates to Amilcar , learn me how I must order my self , when I would dissemble love , for I have more than twenty times essayed to do it , without arriving at my intended end . For my part ( replied Amilcar ) I find no great difficulty in it ; for when I see a jovial Lady , who hath any facility in her humour , or gaiety in her spirit , and that I find my fancy disposed to make a volatile love , I can desert when I please , and which gives me delight as long as it lasteth ; I accustom my self to speak to this person more than any other , I look upon her , I praise her , I continually cast forth artificial sighs resembling true ones , I sometimes sing some slight Airs I formerly composed , which she applies to her self , and sometimes I express my self in amorous Verses , languishing regards ; and in fine , I tell her I love her , or at least make such pretentions , afterwards for that small pleasure she hath taken in my affability , she retaliates hers , hope then possesses my heart , and after that I feel I know not what , that I call love ; for in fine , that you be not deceived , it is not of these slight imaginary loves , as others , where love precedes hope , since in this , hope must precede love , and he must first be assured of the progress of his affection , before he commence his ; the Lady you chuse must not therefore be so full of complacency , that her behaviour hath too much facility , neither must you chuse women whose hearts you can conquer but by forms ; but you must find one neither too austere nor too facile , who hath no particular Gallant , and who affects Gallantry , neither must she have a furious spirit ; 't is good she should be a little tractable in love ; and in fine it suffices she should be fair , young , a little merry , and without capriciousness ; for if she hath more imagination than judgement , she shall be so much more fit to make one of those Demy Mistresses , that I may leave without despair , when my fancy prompts me to do it , and with whom I may pass most pleasant hours . You exaggerate that so handsomely ( said Valeria ) that I believe Zenocrates will essay it on the first occasion . In truth ( replied he smiling ) I think I should now experiment it , were there any Lady here which might admit the Character of Amilcar ; but for my misfortune , I know none of this humour at Rome , do you know at Leontine , at Panorme , at Syracusa , and at Agragentine , said Artemidorus to him . I confess it ( replied he ) but it may be before I return , my fancy will , as usually , soon vanish . But , said Herminius to him , it seems requisite to me , that we should be better informed of your Adventures , I know Artemidorus hath recounted them to Aronces , after he had acquainted him with his own ; but it would not be just to trouble him to relate them ; and 't is much better your self should satisfie our curiosity . For my particular ( said Zenocrates ) should I undertake to recount my History , I should no sooner mention my self , but Artemidorus would interrupt me ; and affirm , I am not well acquainted with my self ; and I believe my Adventures ought not to be known of so many persons , and there are some considerable accidents in my fortune , which are not convenient to publish , till it pleases my destiny to change the state of things ; but for Artemidorus , it much imports his repose , that all friends should know his fortune , to banish the most unjust grief , ever seis'd a lovers heart ; for till this time none can perswade him he hath injury , and as 't is convenient for his repose , I offer my self to be his Historian ; for though I should not be accused of too much ardency or levity in love , I condemn it not . I would therefore have the permission to recount the affection of Artemidorus ; for if these persons here present do not perswade him , that the excess of his secret grief is unjust , he will never be cured ; all then testified a great impatience to obtain the consent of Artemidorus , for Brutus was not displeased to know , if he might find a lover as unhappy as himself : Herminius , by a tender resentment , wished the power to consolate Artemidorus : Amilcar , by an universal curiosity , desired to know the life of this Prince , and both Valeria and Hermilia , according to the nature of their Sex , had an earnest desire to hear the narration of Zenocrates , induced thereto by a natural resentment , incident to Ladies of their quality and perfections ; for Aronces , as he knew all that which had happened to Artemidorus , he augmented the curiosity of the Company ; and in fine , he was so prest by their forcible perswasions , that he consented Zenocrates should relate his adventures ; but not desiring to be at the recounting of them ; and Aronces having already heard them , he requested him to withdraw into his own Chamber ; and after their departure , Zenocrates having consider'd on what he had to say , began to speak in these terms , addressing his speech to Hermilia only , he being then in her Chamber . The History of Artemidorus . THough Sicily is not so far distant from Rome , that I conceive you are ignorant of the Customs thereof , yet I pre-suppose there 's many things which never arriv'd your knowledge ; for , Madam , to speak ingeniously , the Romans so despise all other people , that they believe they should injure themselves even to know their manners . And our Ladies not being so reserved as here , 't is requisite you should be pre-acquainted with the general usage of divers places , I shall have occasion to insert in my narration ; for fear you condemn not in particular those who have interest in things , I intend to relate unto you . I shall then tell you , Madam , that Sicily having at this time the Commerce of Affrica and Italy , as well as of Greece and Asia ; I may say this famous Isle is the common Country of different Nations , and there is a confluency of divers people in all places where Commerce is most consign'd , and except at Panormes there 's scarce in any part the true manners of the Country ; and 't is rare that in all the Maritime Towns except that I intend to mention , they have a certain spirit which retains something of their opposite neighbours ; so that the Coast of Messina which was called heretofore Zangle , when the Gyants , as is reported , inhabited it , hath a resemblance with those of Rhegium , the Coast which looks on the Ionian Sea , with the Ascatique and Heraclea and Agrigentine with the Affricans customs ; but for Leontine which is the native Country of Artemidorus , the Customs there have some Conformity with all these different Nations , agreeing likewise with those of the Country ; but to speak in general , there is in all places so much liberty and gallantry , that without doubt there is scarce any Country in the World , where one may have such a delectable residence : For besides that the Country is pleasant , fertile , and very diversified , the people are full of spirit , and have generally so much ; as for that reason they are suspected to be artificious and a little inconstant . But as I shall speak but of Leontine and Agrigentine , I shall tell you nothing of the other Cities of this famous Isle , neither shall I much trouble my self to speak of the first , because I cannot do it without mentioning many things , which have reference to the Princess of the Leontines , Sister of Artemidorus , whose Adventures I ought not now to recount to you : be contented then to know , that as the Country of the Leontines is nigh the fertilest in the Isle , all pleasures are there in their great Lustre , except in Syracusa and Agrigentine , where I may say with the permission of Amilcar , all the African Gallantry hath passed : But to come to the principal History I have to relate to you , without telling you all those slight things which resemble themselves in all the Commencements of love in the World : You must know that this illustrious unhappy person , is his Brother who is now Prince of the Leontines , and of the admirable Princes who hath now found an Asylum in the King of Clusium's Court , and being at his birth endowed with all noble Inclinations , he was in estate to merit the esteem of all those who knew him : For his person I shall say nothing of it , for you see 't is framed according to the exact rules of proportion ; but for his Spirit , though you know it hath all advantages imaginable , yet I assure you , you do not sufficiently know it ; for his grief hath so clouded his humour , and left such an indifferency and melancholy , that he hath no more the same agreement he usually had in his conversation , and that he yet would have , should joy resume its usual place in his heart : As for his temperament 't is without doubt tender and passionate , he loves glory and is extremely grateful , maintaining the greatest of all Vices , is ingratitude ; he is both liberal and just , and few have equalled him in merit : 'T is true that for those he doth not esteem , he hath not a too regular civility , he is very free to those which please him , else reserv'd to all . Artemidorus then meriting that Character in which I have represented him to you , and being in a splendid Court , submitted to the Love of an amiable Virgin , as soon as he returned from a Voyage he had made into Greece : 'T is true she was none of the greatest beauties , but she hath such an agreement , that she gave envy to the fairest , and love to the most insensible ; for though her Person is well made , and infinitely pleasing , she hath a sweet and tempting spirit , which repels nothing , but attracts all ; she hath it neither too free nor too serious , and there is such a charming facility in her entertainment that 't is not strange if Artemidorus was surpriz'd with its attractive Charms , and I may very well assure you , that I think this Virgin which is called Clidimira , had nigh as much affection for him , as he for her , at least she gave him such innocent testimonies of esteem , which made him believe she would permit him to bear her Chains : Artemidorus being thus immerged in love , Clidimira made some seeming difficulty to ingage her self to love him , because she foresaw the Prince of the Leontines would not suffer her to espouse him , there being some difference between him and her Father ; but flattering her self with the hope that the love of Artemidorus might surmount this obstacle , she took care to foment his passion , and gave him such innocent demonstrations of affection , as a vertuous virgin might license a man she believ'd might one day espouse her , for as she wrote gallantly and tenderly , Artemidorus received many Letters from her , and during a long time , he was the happiest Lover in the world : But in the end he was eclipsed , by the Prince his brother who seeing this love was divulg'd in the Court , cast out some expressions , intimating his dissenting from it ; Artemidorus therefore used all possible means to perswade his brother to alter his determinate will , though there was no likelihood to effect it ; and the Prince of the Leontines seeing with what order Artemidorus spoke to him ; forbid him not only to think of espousing her , but to absent himself from seeing her , declaring to him that if he would not obey him , he would confine this Virgin to a place where he should not see her , and seeing Artemidorus persevere in his affection , he defended Clidimira from suffering his brothers visits , yet she would receive him into one of her friends houses ; in fine , seeing all his Commands were slighted , he committed her to the custody of her who commanded the vailed Virgins at Leontine , which are consecrated to Ceres , and he more easily effected his intention , because Clidimira having no mother , and being rich , he made her interest a pretext to inclose her there . In the mean time , Artemidorus was overwhelm'd with grief , for Clidimira was in a sacred place where no violence might be offered her ; on the other side , this Virgin being thus immured in a solitude , and not having permission to breath himself in the open ayr became buried in such a languishing melancholy , that it much impaired her health . Artemidorus having notice of her indisposition , and having ineffectually tried allways both by affability and violence , either ro divert his brothers indignation or to steal away Clidimira , and fearing her grief would bring her to the Margent of her Grave , caused information to be given to the Leontine Prince , that to essay to cure his passion , he was resolved to perform a Voyage , on condition that as soon as he was departed he should set Clidimira at liberty ; or at the least commit her to a Lady of quality ; who should be responsible for her ; afterwards divers Persons engaging themselves in the negotiation of this affair , this unhappy lover to deliver his Mistris fled both from himself and Country ; by a pure resentment of love , for you must not think he had any design no more to affect Clidimira , he being at this time more amorous then ever , at his departure he writ a Letter , containing many tender and passionate expressions , which he left with a confident of her passion to deliver her , and withall to tell her that he would sacrifice all for her interest , and that he would account himself happy in his exile , if she would inviolably preserve her affection ; assuring her that if the state of things did admit of any mutation , he would unknown to any return to Leontine to see her , and to carry her away with her consent , if she had any desire to run his fortune , he recommended her to the Princesse his sister , and to all his friends at Court , not forgetting to perform any thing a faithfull lover is oblig'd to do , after that he embarqu'd in a Vessel which returned to Rhegium , carrying with him all Clidimira's Letters as his only consolation during his exile ; for I forgot to tell you that the Prince of the Leontines was not ingaged to free Clidimira , unlesse Artemidorus departed the Isle . Behold him then imbarqu'd not for any long Navigation , but as the Sicilian Sea is very dangerous , an impetuous wind rose on a sudden , forcing the Vessel where Artemidorus was , between those two Rocks so famous for Shipwracks , known by the name of Sylla and Charibdis ; 't is true the fortune of Artemidorus was so happy that the Pilot having had a design to steer his course to Messina where the Tempest had cast him , his Vessel which was ingag'd between those two famous Rocks , after it had suffered much agitation , run upon a shelf of sand not far from the shore , those who were within seeing the Vessel take water on all sides , resolv'd to make their Arms their Oars to save their lives ; for Artemidorus he signalized his love in this encounter , for not believing at first he could save a Casket in which were all the Letters of his Mistress , and being not resolv'd to leave them , he remained last in the Vessel ; but in fine , having tied his Casket on two Oars laid a cross , and fastning them with a Cord to his left Arm , cast them into the Sea , throwing himself after , swimming with so much force that he reach'd the shore , and preserv'd those precious testimonies of Clidimira's love , part of the goods cast into the Sea were again recovered and part lost , and the Shipwrck was very nigh Messina , Artemidorus went thither , but he was in a condition to be commiserated , for his equipage was lost , and his men perish'd , and if he had not remembred that he knew a man at Messina , which heretofore belong'd to the King his father , he had been expos'd to extream necessity ; for the Captain of the Vessel was not of Leontine , and was withall reduc'd to such misery that he was not in estate to afford him any assistance . Artemidorus being gone to Messina had the fortune to find the party he sought for , but as he would not have his quality known , he chang'd his habit , & took a common souldiers habit , had he desired to appear like himself , that man who assisted him was not in a capacity to sit him with an equipage proportionable to his condition . Artemidorus found some relaxation in his misfortunes , when he considered that by this divesting himself of his gorgeous attire , he should not be subject to all those ceremonies which are inseparable concomitants to persons of his condition in their passage through forraign Countries , he was much troubled to chuse a place where he should reside ; for in the estate where he was he would not passe to Rhegium he having no acquaintance there : after some consultation with himself , he had a design to go to Heraelea , from whence he hop'd easily to have notice what transactions passed at Leontine , he thought 't would be advantagious for him to take this resolution , because there was war now between the Prince of Agrigentine , and the Prince of Heraclea , for the limits of those two petty estates : For as you know Sicily is divided into so many different Dominions , that 't is impossible they should alwaies be at peace , and as the Leontine was enemy to the Agrigentine Prince , Artemidorus believed if he should bear arms against him , the Prince his brother after he was inform'd of it would perhaps repent of the injury he had done him against the iuterest of his love , 't is not but Artemidorus as he is just did not know that the Prince his brother was injust in hating the Agrigentine Prince , who was a man of extraordinary merit , desiring therefore to go to the War , he had rather take the part of the Heraclean Prince then anothers , enemy to his brother ; after he had spent one moneth at Messina , he departed from thence with a design to list himself in the Heraclean Troops ; but going thither he met some avant coureurs of the Agrigentine Army , as he would not have been taken , he did what he could to escape them , and he having met eight or ten Cavaliers which were returning to the Heraclean Camp , he animated them to their defence ; and they so couragiously defended themselves , that there was scarce ever seen a Combate so terrible , and of such a long continuance between such an unequal number , the Agrigentines being four times as many as the Heracleans ; for Artemidorus , he acted such prodigious things ( remaining alone in fighting Posture ) that they which environ'd him resov'd to save his life , though he refused to render himself on any conditions : at last , overpower'e by number , he was forced to receive his life , after his Sword was broken : There was amongst these Agrigentines a man of quality , called Terillus , who judg'd this action too bold and advent'rous to be perform'd by a simple Cavalier , such as his habit represented him , and he saw somthing in his ayr so great and noble , that he believed he ought not to treat him as a common prisoner , he caus'd him to be attended with much circumspection , and after he had sent back part of his men to the Camp , he went himself to present his prisoner to the Prince , who was gone for two or three days to the City of Agrigentine . Artemidorus was doubtless much afflicted to be a Princes prisoner , who was at so much enmity with his Brother , that 't was almost impossible they should come to any reconciliation ; for he believ'd if he knew his quality , he would thereby much advantage himself ; and the Prince of the Leontines when he was advertised of it , would perhaps be transported with anger against Clidimira , because he would look upon her as the immediate cause of this inauspicious accident ; he therefore hoped he should not be known , there being no great commerce between Leontine and Agrigentine ; and having heard he was at a Castle he had built on the further side of the City , he thought he should not be expos'd to the view of many persons ; that he should suffer but the disquietude of Imprisonment , and that in some general exchange of Prisoners , he should recover his liberty ; and to flatter himself with some consolation , he likewise imagined , that the Wars between those two petty States would soon be put to a period , and that there was nothing more requisite for him , then with constancy to support his Imprisonment : Being settled in this resolution , he patiently submitted to their conduct . But Madam , before I declare to you in what manner Artemidorus was presented to the Agrigentine Prince , and how he was treated , 't is necessary for me to give you a brief character of the Prince to whom he was presented , and of the Princess his Daughter , and another person of the same Sex , who hath much part in this History ; to the end that in the continuation of my recital , you may have a more perspicuous understanding of what I intend to relate ; for , for my part , I love to have an accurate description of those of whose adventures I receive a narration . Therefore I must tell you , that the Prince of Agrigentine is a man in all things illustrious , His house to which the principality appertaines , is not only most Noble , and of great Antiquity , but more eminent by the opposition it made against the Tyranny of the cruel Phalaris , who rewarded the Inventers of any new punishment , and whose injustice is at this time in so much horror amongst the Agrigentines , that I dare not pronounce his name but with detestation ; for to entertain their hatred against him , and render his name odious to posterity , they one day in a year publikely shew ( with Imprecations ) a brazen Bull made by one call'd Perillus , to the end those whom the Tyrant would put to death , should be therein enclos'd , and a fire being made round about it , the voices they pronounc'd resembling bellowings , would the less attenerate the peoples hearts ; you may conceive his Tyrannie by this Invention which was made to please him ; but he found one act of Justice in his life , for he put him to death in this brazen Bull who was the Inventor of it , though he was accustomed to recompense those who invented such things ; But if he was just to Perillus , the gods were just to him ; since after innumerable cruelties , he expired ( like Perillus ) in this brazen Bull ; and the hatred which the Agrigentines had conceiv'd against him was so great , that because his Guards were habited in blew , which he employed to exercise those cruelties , they forbade their dependants from wearing this amiable colour , and 't is but about a year since that the Princess of Agrigentine at the earnest request of one of her friends whom she passionately loved , hath again introduc'd it : But to resume the thred of my discourse , the Prince I have mention'd being of an ancient Race , and enemy to this cruel Tyrant , he is in much veneration at Agrigentine , and if he should be recommendable but by his own vertue , he would be very much respected by his Subjects ; for besides as he nigh governeth the City as if it were a Republique , he hath spirit , learning , capacity , and experience ; He is an excellent soldier , and a great Captain , he keeps his Troops in exact Discipline , he knows the art to make himself fear'd and lov'd by his Souldiers in particular , and his Subjects in general ; he hath qualities befitting a man of his Birth , he is courteous , civil , and obliging , principally to the Ladies ; he understands and speaks with facility many languages , he favours learning , he is magnificent and liberal , and hath an heart sensible of glory ; he takes all innocent pleasures , he retains a certain gallant ayr , demonstrating to those which know him that his heart is susceptible of love . But if this Prince merits an high encomium , he hath a daughter worthy of him , and able to command admiration from all , Philonice is the Princess of Agrigentines name ; she is the most surprizing Person in the world : for you must know , that as the Princess her mother was wrapt in the cold embraces of the grave ere she compleated a triennial age , her illustrious Father having at this time many warlike Preparations , which have since impal'd his brow with victorious Laurel , instead of leaving her at Agrigentine , caus'd her to be educated at a magnificent Castle belonging to him , scituated in the Campagne ; and as she appear'd in the world , she was adorn'd with all imaginable politeness , and I assure you without flattery , that she is acquainted in many things which her only imagination hath dictated to her ; and for her Person , 't is infinitely pleasing , her head is crown'd with black resplendent hair , she is of a mean stature , yet so agreeable and noble , that it admits of no disadvantage , her action is free and natural without any affectation , the circumference of her visage shews the extreams of an imperfect Circle , and almost form'd it to a perfect oval , the new fallen snow was turn'd in comparison of the refin'd purity of her complexion , her mouth for shape shamed the imitation of the most exquisite Painters , and all the features of her face had so near a kindred of proportion and symmetrie , as the severest master of Apelles art might have call'd it his glory to have copyed Beauties from her as the best of models , her eyes darted forth such a radiant splendour , as neither the firmest eye , nor the strongest soul could arm themselves with resistance of proof against these pointed glories , but there results from all these perfections such a modest ayr on the visage of Philonice , that her only physiognomie clears what blemish can be imputed to the vertue of her soul , and delicateness of her spirit , 't is not but when she meets with any that she neither esteems nor pleases her , she hath a certain coldness which ( without being uncivil ) seems more touching to those to whom it is address'd , she 's affable , but the grandeur of her soul , and habitual probity , retains her from making those delusive caresses which by many Ladies of the Court are practised with so much Prodigality ; but for a person she loves , there 's no Princess in the world can testifie her tenderness in more obliging and real expressions ; she is of such a liberal inclination , and all her resentments are so discreet and generous , as she believes her action should not bely her words ; for spirit , she hath it to admiration , she speaks both naturally and gallantly , she writes pleasant Letters in a stile so natural , reserving her quality , that I can mint no expression to equal their praise , she hath a solid vertue , glory is the cheifest of her delight , her heart is tender , spirit firm , her amity both constant , sincere , and agreeable , she 's discreet in all her actions , she 's never capable of any transportment , she is both young and wise , she hath judgement without experience , and prudence without pride , and she is so accomplished , that I can tax her of nothing but of too much vertue , since , 't is certain she is so modest , that she doth not well know it , at least she speaks as if she esteem'd her self not so much as she ought ; 't is true , she accuses her self in such an ingenious manner , that her own words betray her . There 's likewise in this place another Virgin , whose Father is Governour of the Castle of Agrigentine , who is highly esteem'd by Philonice , not without desert , for besides as she is fair , and hath an engaging spirit , which both pleases and charms all those who approach her , she knows how to fit the humour of all Persons , her Discourse is admirable , she never appears distemper'd at her company , she hath a modest jovialty , that gives delight to many persons . This Virgin called Berelisa hath moreover such a passionate spirit , that she makes her glory consist in knowing how to love her friends ; and as Philonice hath much inclination for her , she is commonly with her : The day in which Artemidorus was brought to the Castle of Agrigentine , she was with this Princess in a great Hall , where the Prince her Father was , with many other Ladies leaning on a Balcony which jetted on the Court , to see twelve stately horses that had a little before been sent to her Father , and she desiring to go next morning to the Chace , he would have both her and Berelisa chuse those they would have for that gallant sport ; as their eyes were wholly imployed in surveying these Horses ; Terillus who had taken Artemidorus entred into the Hall , followed by his prisoner , leaving his men at the entry of the gate ; you know Artemidorus is of a gallant deportment , which will easily make you believe that he attracted the regards of the Agrigentine , Prince of the Princess Philonice , and the amiable Berilisa , and all the rest of the company , for though his habit was but simple , yet had he the ayr of a person of Quality , though in the design he had to disguise himself , he affected unusual simplicity : 'T is true seeing all perfections concenter in these Ladies , he would not hinder himself from saluting them with such a grace , that disposed them to conceive a good opinion of him ; In the mean time Terillus who presented him to the Prince of Agrigentioe , seeing him prepared to give him attention , thus said , Sir , I come to present to you this Prisoner , I am obliged to praise , and to excuse the weakness of those who took him , and to give you occasion to treat him with civility ; for to speak as a person of Honour , who ought to commend the courage of his enemies , it hath sometimes been more easie for me to put five hundred men to flight , then to vanquish this valiant man ; for there was so much difficulty to make him render himself after his Sword was broken , that I conceiv'd it requisite to acquaint you with his valour ; to the end , that treating him according to his merit , he should repent himself from having exposed his life , rather then to be your Prisoner . It is so natural ( said Artemidorus ) for generous Conquerours to praise the courage of those they have vanquished , that I ought to draw no vanity from the praises you have attributed to me . He which praises you is so brave himself , replyed the Agrigentine Prince , that you may glory in his praises ; and if you had ever seen him in any dangerous occasions , as he hath seen you , you would retribute the like praises to his Valour ; and as your great magnanimity and the air of your Visage easily dispose me to believe you are of illustrious blood , though your habit contradict that opinion : Tell me what you are , and what 's your condition , and what motive induc'd you to take such an unjust party ? I know by your accent you are no Heraclean , but I am confident you are a Sicilian , and concluding you a Sicilian , and not an Heraclean , I confess to you I cannot tell precifely , whether you are of Syracusa , Panormus , Erycine , Messina , or Leontine , though it seems your pronunciation speaks you the last . Sir , replied Artemidorus , as I have many particular reasons which oblige me not to discover either my Name or Country , dispense with it if you please , and I assure you I will not complain of you , if you do me the favour to treat me as a private Soldier , and as a Prisoner of War. Whilst Artemidorus thus spoke , Philonice and Berelisa attentively fix'd their eyes upon him , and the Prince of Agrigentine after an exact survey , noting the whiteness of his hand , turning towards Philonice and Berelisa thus said : I pray , What think you of this Prisoner ? may I credit his words , or my reason ? For my part ( replied Philonice ) I find him to have the air of a person of Quality . For my particular , added Berelisa , I am perswaded this Prisoner is a man of condition and spirit , and if he should have confessed it to me , my belief would not receive any stronger impression : For , pursued she , depressing her voice , if he was but a simple Soldier , he would heighten his condition to be more civilly used . Philonice confirm'd what Berelisa had said , and all the other Ladies were of Opinion , that this Prisoner was neither a simple Officer nor Soldier : The Prince of Agrigentine turning towards him with a gallant and civil air natural to him ; As 't is advantageous for you we should doubt of your words ( said he to him ) and that all these Ladies will not believe you , nor suffer me to do it , permit me to think you are not such a person as you represent your self , therefore you shall be treated with all the civility and courtesie that a generous Prisoner may claim , but kept with as much exactitude as persons of quality ; and in time ( it may be ) you will resolve to speak with more confidence . 'T is not for the vanquished to give laws to the vanquisher , replied Artemidorus , and I have doubtless nothing to do , but constantly to support my Imprisonment ; I render thanks to these Ladies for their advantageous opinion : Artemidorus pronounced these words with such a noble Air , that it added a confirmation to their belief ; and having sent for Berelisas Father , who ( as I have already told you ) was Governour of the Castle , he commanded him civilly to treat him , and to take strict care of him ; who departed with his Prisoner as soon as he had received this express order from the Prince . But to the end ( said the Prince of Agrigentine , addressing himself to Berelisa ) this Prisoner should have no desire to cancel those Chains the fortune of War hath impos'd upon him , give him , I entreat you , those of love . 'T is affirm'd it is so dangerous to desire to give much , without exposing themselves to take a little , replied Philonice ( seeing Berelisa fram'd no answer ) that I would not counsel her to obey you . Her silence ( he replied ) gives consent , and she hath so attentively beheld this Prisoner , that I imagine the Beauty of his Person hath already strom'd her Inclination . I ingeniously confess ( answered Berelisa , a vermilion Tincture shadowing her Cheeks ) this Unknown pleaseth me , without knowing him , I pity him as an unhappy person , whom I believe worthy of my compassion , and to whom I will voluntarily render all the favour lies in my power , not prejudicing your service . If you oblige him to love you , replied the Prince of Agrigentine , he will love his imprisonment , he will bless his captivity , his chains will be grateful , he will it may be change party , and you will give me a new Subject , by procuring a new Slave . At these words all jested with Berelisa , seeing it pleas'd the Prince , and they were minded the more to do it ; by reason Terillus there present was amorous of Berelisa , though she could not affect him : This Lover thus finding all to counsel his Mistress to conquer this Prisoners heart , and having noted she had lookt upon him with extraordinary attention , he even wished he had not taken him , and could not conceal his anger from Berelisa ; who perceiving it , and not being thereat displeased , suddenly chang'd her manner of speech , to answer to the Railery of the Agrigentine Prince : She told him that after some consideration , she imagined she should perform a charitable Office , to give love to this Prisoner , but to the end ( pursued she ) that the more glory should reflect on me , I must first know whether he is a person of quality , whether he is of your enemies Country , or whether he is amorous , that I may effare his first Mistress from his heart , that I oblige him to renounce his party , and to forget his Country . But if he should change his party ( replied Terillus ) would he be worthy of your esteem ? and do you believe , that a man without honour should merit your love ? For my part , replied Berelisa , I love glory as much as any person , and I cannot suffer a degenerate action ; but in case of love , I would not have honour to be alledged to me , to destroy my intentions ; and if I had a Lover , and that I was so unjust as to demand a testimony of affection from him , which did not rightly square with Justice , I would he should be unjust for the love of me , and that he should yield to love me ; for if I make no scruple to be injust for the love of my self , sure I cannot think it fit my Lover should do it for the love of himself , and that he prefers his interest to my will , I know to speak prudently , love ought not to contradict honour , but to speak as Mistress of it ; Love ought to make a Lover act any thing to please his Lady . Ah Berelisa ( replied Philonice ) you say too much of it , for the means to esteem him who obeys you , if you command him any unworthy act . I have already told you , replied she , that I can esteem my Lover no more than my self , and that I would he should be capable of all that I do , and all that I would have him do ; 't is not that I should be assured , I should be ever incapable to command any indignity ; but I am likewise assured , that a Mistress cannot think it good that she should not be blindly obeyed , and that if he disobeys , he should yet pretend to be a lover . For my part , replied the Prince of Agrigentine , which have ( it may be ) as much experience in love as war , I believe that a man of honour , which sees himself constrained to commit an unworthy action , or disobey his Mistress , ought not to perform her commands , but desert his Empire , and endeavour to cure his amorous Lethargie , by the knowledge he hath of her Injustice , but he ought not to pretend to continue to be beloved , sure to speak of the thing in general , it appertains not to a disobedient lover to aspire to that advantage , and when 't is ones misfortune to love a less generous person , he must renounce her love and favours , to preserve his liberty , to reason on all that she commands him ; it is a thing so opposite to the Laws of this Passion , that 't is only fit to destroy the Empire of Love ; all those Titles of Prisoner , Captive and Slave , which are given to a Lover , are infallible marks he is obliged to obey ; and he must relinquish the Empire of this God , which makes so many happy and unhappy , if he will not obey without reason and knowledge , but when I conclude , he must always obey his Mistress , I infer he must submit to none but those who have generous hearts . But Sir , replied Terillus ( whose spirit was inraged ) if a man is obliged to obey without any consideration , what then belongs to reciprocal Love ? Do you think it should be just that a woman should refuse inconsiderable favours , saying , her virtue restrains her , and that a man may not say to a woman that he is retained by love from obeying her ? For if you desire a Lady to give you an assignation , she says by doing it , she should hazard her reputation : if you entreat her to write to you , she will answer you , that though it may be innocent , it is so dangerous to accustom her self thereto , that she cannot resolve to do it , and these things she refuses by a resentment of glory , are not things criminal , yet you will have a Lover refuse nothing ; and that in a word , there should be no reciprocal Love. I pray , replied Philonice , to please Berelisa , do not you imagine , that if it should be true that a woman might love as she should be beloved , she was obliged to the same things , for there are reciprocal affections , whose testimonies ought to be different . 'T is true , said the Prince of Agrigentine , for Kings ought to love their Subjects , and Subjects their Kings , yet their obligations are different ; for the one hath power to command , the other ought to obey . Fathers and Children ought likewise to have a mutual affection , and so there should be between Masters and Slaves , though their Duties have no resemblance ; likewise , though the heart of a Mistress , as well as a Lovers , ought to be tipp'd with a tender beam of affection , yet the testimonies have some disagreement ; a lover was never heard to say to his Mistress , I command you to obey me ; yet no person is ignorant , but in a Ladies mouth a command is more obliging than a request , and between entreating , ordaining and commanding , custom hath yet certain distinctions , which makes a lover , whose heart is framed in the delicate mould of love , rather to desire his Mistress to ordain , than entreat any thing of him , and to conceive a greater pleasure would accrue to him by the word command , than request ; therefore I conclude , that a lover must obey , or relinquish his love ; for as soon as he commits any disobedience , he flies his love , and hath no more right to pretend to any affection : and if the fair Berelisa can acquire this valiant Prisoner to inrol himself under my Standard , I shall esteem it a greater felicity . I confess ( replied she ) I should not be displeased at it ; and were I advantaged with a larger proportion of Beauty , or graced with more charms fit to conquer hearts , I would not despair of my intended surprizal ; for all my intelligent faculties seem to court my heart to affect him . You sometimes so harshly censure those you know , said Terillus to her , that this your new kind of injustice doth not surprise me . Those you say I know are , it may be such strangers to themselves ( replied Berelisa to him , her accent expressing her anger ) that they have no great reason to accuse me of injustice . After these words the Prince of Agrigentine changed the Discourse , speaking to all the Ladies , which were to accompany the Princess , the subsequent day to the Chace ; and when night began to vail the skie with its sable mantle , the Prince and Philonice , with all the other Ladies return'd to the Palace situate in the middle of the City ; Terillus followed the Prince of Agrigentine , and Berelisa remained at her Father's house , who was named Afranor , and who being of the most conspicuous quality next the Prince , had the sole power committed to him , when the Prince engaged in any warlike action . In the mean time the Chace next day was performed with all imaginable magnificence ; the day was ushered in by a fair morning , not one cloud wrinkling the brow of heaven , and the company wholly fashioned to delight Philonice , who could guide with much dexterity the reins of her horse , and who was drest after the most gallant exquisite mode , had this day all the pleasantness of her humour , and Berelisa alone had such disposition to melancholy , that she could not surmount it ; Philonice had therefore for her a thousand obliging cares ; for though she did not passionately love blue , which she had caused to be used at Agrigentine , on purpose to please Berelisa , she was at this time clothed in that amiable colour ; she had sent to her a kind of Coif with plumes , to shade her from the scorching heat of Phoebus ; and in fine , she forgot nothing which she thought might oblige her to banish this severe melancholy . Nevertheless Berelisa could not conceal her distemper . 'T is true , that as she did not affect Terillus , and that he did this day importune her , she conceived him to be the sole cause of her anxiety ; and when Philonice having separated her from the company , demanded her the reason of it : she answered her it was the great concourse of people . But , said Berelisa to her , who would you banish ? I would assuredly banish Terillus , replied she , and if I might effect my desires , added she smiling , I think I should send him to the place of that valiant Prisoner , to whom I would willingly resign his , for at least , if he did not delight , he would not importune me . Seriously ( said Philonice to her , shadowing her cheeks with a modest smile ) I believe the valour of that Unknown Person sways your inclination . 'T is true , I have a good opinion of him , replied Berelisa , but above all , that which engages me to desire to serve him , is , a resentment of amity ; for ( as you know ) I have a Brother very dear to me , who hath already compleated a year in peregrination , and who it may be is exposed to such adventures ; I fancy that there is a certain equity which obligeth the gods to render us all the good we desire ; and I am resolved to desire all I may for this Unknown , in hope that the gods will cause the like to be retaliated to my Brother , in what place soever he resides ; for , as you know , Telesis is as well my Friend as Brother , and I am both his Sister and Confident ; and conceiving my self more obliged to love him , because he treats me as a Friend , then because he is my Brother , my thoughts continually reflect on him , and 't is assuredly the precedent motive , which hath induced me to interest my self in this valiant Unknown . Telesis is certainly worthy of your expressive tenderness , replied Philonice , but I know not ( added she ) if this Prisoner was deficient in those noble qualities which had raised him to the height of an accomplished man , he would as much remember you . There 's no doubt of that , replied Berelisa , but I principally interest my self in this Unknown , because there 's some resemblance between him and my Brother ; for Telesis is nigh of his age , he is ( as you know ) well proportioned , he hath given some evident testimonies of his courage , he hath spirit ; and in fine ( if I dare say it ) as gallant as the Prisoner seems to be . As Berelisa thus spoke , she was interrupted by the Agrigentine Prince , who told her the Chase would not permit a long discourse , and that they should not transpose the pleasures of it ; so that Berelisa gallantly answering the Agrigentine Prince , the rest of the Chase passed in an agreeable manner , and at night the Prince made a magnificent Feast to all the Ladies , which had enjoyed the benefit of this Princely sport ; Artemidorus , who was lodged in a Chamber , which looked upon the garden of the Agrigentine Castle , had seen them return from the Chase ; for though his Chamber was but a foot higher than the Garden , it was built on such a rising ground , that it discovered all the Country which environed the City ; the sight of a company where joy seemed to be so universal , gave some addition to his melancholy ; for he imagined what would be Clidimiras grief , if she knew he was Prisoner to an enemy of the Leontine Prince ; he even thought that his absence alone would cause her an incredible affliction , and when he remembred all those demonstrations of affection , which had past between them , he doubted not but she should employ all the moments of her life to think of him , and regret his absence ; and he felt not only his own grief , but he suffered that which he presupposed Clidimira would endure for his consideration . In the mean time , his Guards reported divers things to Afranor , which perswaded him that this Prisoner was of a greater condition than he said ; he was kept very exactly , though treated with much civility , he had the liberty in the day time to be alone is his Chamber , and those which had taken , had not risled him , because his Valour claimed their respect , he had divers Letters of Clidimira , which he often perused to consolate himself ; for when he departed from Messina , he thought that desiring to pass for a simple Cavalier , 't was not convenient for him to carry that precious Casket , which was depositary of all the secrets of his heart , but contented himself to take the Letters of Clidimira , to give him some consolation during his voyage : Artemidorus living in this manner , spent whole days in ruminating on Clidimira : and Berelisa a resentment of inclination , pity , generosity , and tenderness for her absent Brother , was very solicirous to render this Prisoner all those things she conceived might sweeten the rigour of his imprisonment : But if in the beginning she believed her self obliged by the prementioned reasons , she found her self afterwards engaged by a more puissant motive : You may remember ( as I have already told you ) that the Chamber of Artemidorus was a foot higher than the Garden , from whence the prospect is very delicate ; for it had two Windows , the one facing the Campagn , the other the end of a Walk , which looked upon a Garden-knot , so enamelled with the choisest of Floras treasures , and beautified by Art in such ingenious manner , that Art and Nature did contend therein for mastery . This Walk being very agreeable when the Sun doth not guild it with its radiant Beams , Berelisa towards the Evening often repaired thither , and there being two seats at the ends , and in the middle of this Walk to repose on , commodiously to enjoy the fair prospect , there was a seat against the Window of Artemidorus so contrived , that though the Window was grated , it admitted the conveniency of discourse with those which were seated on this side the Walk . It often hapned , that Artemidorus , which was obliged to Berelisa for the good opinion she had testified of him , saluted her with much respect , when his Window was found open ; and Berelisa , who was civil and courteous , and who had a secret unknown reason , which rendred her more affable than ordinary , did often entertain discourse with Artemidorus ; but as 't was not possible for her to harbour an ill opinion of him ; the more she saw , the more she esteemed him ; and seeing melancholy enthroned in his face , compassion so invaded her heart , that seeing every day the charming Princess of Agrigentine more usually than before ; the Prince her Father being gone to the War , she often spoke to her of her Prisoner , for she sometimes used that term , she having such a special care of him , and she did it principally to give Berelisa the curiosity to converse with him , to the end that acknowledging his merit ; she might at the Prince her Fathers return , endeavour to obtain his liberty , and Philonice , who is compassionate and generous , and who seeks occasions to render any one any curteous office , told Berelisa , that the first fair day she would go to the Castle of Agrigentine , to see if she had reason to give such encomiums of her Prisoners spirit , as 't was then the fairest season in the year : the next being serene and calm , correspondent to the desires of this Princess , and she being willing to perform her promise made to Berelisa , went to the Castle with this amiable Virgin , accompanyed with many Ladies , carrying likewise with her one that had relation to her , whom the Prince of Agrigentine had sent to certifie her of a considerable advantage he had gained over his enemies ; for he was one of Berelisas Friends , and was of a pleasant disposition , she believed he would render their recreation more delightful , and it succeeded as she imagined ; Berelisas humour being at this time tun'd to the highest pitch of mirth ; but in fine ( without trespassing on your patience , by relating those things which have no reference to the life of Artemidorus ) I shall tell you , that the hour being come when they might take a commodious walk in the place , I have already mentioned , Philonice , and all the company went thither ; but as Berelisae told her , she would not expose her Prisoner to speak before so many persons ; the Princess only ( followed by Berelisa ) went towards the Window of Artemidorus ; who seeing the Princess approach , saluted her with a profound reverence ; after which ( through respect ) he would have withdrawn himself from the Window ; but Philonice recall'd him , Return valiant Unknown , said she to him , return , and do not flye those who seek you . I am , Madam , so unworthy of this honour , replied he , that you ought not to think it strange , if I would have deprived my self of a pleasure that I am incapable to merit . All honest unhappy persons , replied the generous Philonice , merit every ones compassion ; and if you should be but what you pretend , you would deserve the protection I offer you ; but to speak sincerely to you , I desire you precisely to tell me whence and who you are ? If I would , Madam , replied Artemidorus , I might easily invent a lye , which you cannot presently disprove ; but as I profess sincerity , I believe I had better ingeniously confess unto you , that I have reasons which depend on none but my self , which both obstruct me from telling you the place of my Birth , and from inventing any fabulous narration . But at least confess , replied she , that you are of a quality proportionable to your spirit , and that as you have neither the language nor heart , you have not the Birth of a simple Soldier ; for in fine , I assure you Berelisa is very much your friend , and I should be as much , would you have this sincerity for me ; you may confide your secret to us , without fearing to be betray'd . The secrets of an unhappy person , Madam , replied he , are so little worthy knowledge , that if I should be what you think I am , I should not acquaint you with mine , for I should appear very ungrateful to recompense your generosity by a long recital of melancholy adventures ; therefore , Madam , if you please , do not command a thing that I cannot nor ought not to perform ; and be certain , that I am so sensible of the honour you have done me , that if my misfortunes were of that nature to admit of any diminution , the honour you vouchsafe me , by conversing with me , would give a cessation to my miseries . Ah Berelisa , you have reason , said the Prince to her , and your Prisoner is not what he would make us believe . I pray , Madam , ( said then Artemidorus ) acquaint me whether the Prince of Agrigentine hath given me to the fair Berelisa . No , replied Philonice , but she so much interesses her self in your affairs , that she is insensiby accustom'd to entitle you her Prisoner , and to oblige others to use that denomination ; for as you will not discover your name , you ought to be known by some remarkable Title . I am very happy in my misfortune ( replied he ) to be the Prisoner of so fair and generous a person . In truth , said Berelisa blushing , you have thereby no great advantage ; for though I call you my Prisoner , 't is not in my power to break your chains . As she had thus said , all the company approach'd , so that Philonice being seated , and having commanded all the Ladies to take their seats , and Clisias likewise , whom the Prince of Agrigentine had sent to bring news of his Victory : The conversation began in this place , Artemidorus believing he was exempted , would have retired ; but as Philonice had found the grandeur of his spirit , which had given her much curiosity , and being perswaded he was a person of quality , she commanded him to stay , and at least to give attention to what they said , if he would not have any conference with them : Artemidorus returned thanks to the Princess for the excessive bounty she had demonstrated to him , and remain'd , leaning against the bars of his Window , which look'd upon the seat where this company were ; hardly were they seated , but Clisias said , 'T was more happier for one to be a Prisoner of War than Love. If one being a Prisoner of War could not be a Prisoner of Love ( replied Philonice ) you would have reason to speak as you do , but in my opinion , they are not incompatible chains , and one may have them both . In this case ( replied Clisias ) a man should be very unhappy . As he thus spoke , Berelisa casually looking on Artemidorus , saw he changed colour , and presupposing he might be both a Prisoner of War and Love , she had both a desire to say something to him , and to make Philonice note the change of his countenance ; but a little after , repenting her self of this first thought , not knowing wherefore , she blushed , and held her peace , permitting Clisias to continue his discourse ; who answered Philonice , he would ever maintain , that a Prisoner of War without Love , was less unhappy than a Prisoner of Love in Liberty . It seems to me agreeable , then said Philonice , that as there is no man here , but this valiant Unknown , which can know the weightiness of those divers chains , 't is for him to give his opinion ; for my part , who have ever had my heart free , who have never been a Prisoner , and who according to all appearance never shall be ; I cannot give you a satisfactory answer , therefore I request Berelisa to command her Prisoner to answer you . As Love reigns in all Countries ( replied Artemidorus ) and it is found in all sorts of Persons , without any distinction of conditions , I will not say I do not know Love ; therefore , Madam , without expecting the command of the fair Berelisa , I will obey you , and on the contrary maintain , that how unhappy soever a Prisoneu of Love is , he had better be so , than a Prisoner of War ; 't is not that the chains of a Lover are less weighty than those the fortune of War imposes on any man ; but there are a thousand and a thousand pleasures which accompany the first , and which are not found in the second . But after all , said Clisias , a Prisoner of War , how carefully soever he may be kept , hath his heart and spirit free , and is certain one day to be freed from his restraint ; whereas a Prisoner of Love in an apparant liberty , is in a continual slavery ; for he not only doth not what he would , but doth not think what seems good to him ; he knows not when his imprisonment will finish , nor can he wish the conclusion of it . That which you say , replied Artemidorus , seems to make against you ; for since a Prisoner of War continually desires to recover his Liberty , and that a Prisoner of Love doth not desire it , it follows that the chains of Love are more pleasing than the others ; in effect , there 's no punition in Love , which hath not been preceded or followed by a pleasure , and desperation often comes after one hath tasted the sweetness of hope , without which there can never be any violent Love : for is it not true , that the grief of absence comes not , and cannot come till after one hath had the pleasure to enjoy the presence of a person one regrets ? And fear likewise doth not possess a Lovers heart , till hope hath first led the way ; and Jealousie is never altogether violent , if it is not in the heart of a beloved Lover , or who at least believes himself to be ; 't is not that other Lovers can be infected with Jealousie , but 't is not so cruel as that I have before spoken of ; moreover , those who have the infelicity to find Mistresses , whose Inconstancy renders them unhappy , have at least had the satisfaction to be beloved : and I in fine maintain ( as I have already said ) that all the punishments of Love are either preceded , or followed by most great pleasures ; I likewise confidently say ( added he ) that a part of those pains , which make so many groan , sigh , and emit forth many dolorous exclamations , hath something more pleasing than that Liberty you mentioned , when you affirmed that a Prisoner of War without Love , is less miserable than an amorous man in Liberty . I subscribe to your opinion ( replied Clisias ) that there 's no torments in Love , but are either preceded or followed by some pleasures ; but to speak sincerely , those pleasures are dangerous , since they render the privation more sensible , and imprint all the subsequent misfortunes in a more lively character ; for 't is certain , that sometimes a favourable regard causes many displeasing hours ; because one imagines , that if he was continually nigh the person he loved , and obtained nothing more than the only pleasure to see , and to be seen of her , he should be crowned with happiness ; and nevertheless it often arrives , that after one hath tried a hundred inventions to attain but a sight of the beloved object ; It happens , I say , she is found in a humorous temper , and that which he believed would have elevated him to the supreme top of felicity , often precipitates him into the gulf of despair ; on the contrary , when one finds her affable , he is but a little more happy ; for that Lover , who thinks he should be content , when he should be prostrate on his knees before his Mistress , at that time is deficient in many things , which should compleat his happiness ; likewise instead of praising that favour , she accords to him he hath so much desired , he requests an hundred other things , and believes himself as unfortunate , as if he had obtained nothing : I even affirm , that 't is not in the power of the fairest person in the World , to make an ●norous man confess ( during the space of six Months ) that he is content ; so true it is , that Love is uncapable of power to render one happy . I confess ( replied Artemidorus ) 't is difficult to find a Lover which desires nothing , and who always says he is content ; but I sustain , that that which frames one part of his pleasure , is , that there 's always something wanting to his felicity , that he hath a certain species of an amorous inquietude , which is the most pleasing and agreeable pain imaginable , and that one of the most sensible pleasures is , to hope with an ardent desire . 'T is true ( replied Clisias ) you have reason to speak so much of the advantage of hope ; at least I know ( pursued he ) that I have noted an hundred , and an hundred times in my life , in divers occasions , that not only a Lover without hope hath no great pleasure , but that usually he merits no more to be happy , as soon as he is content ; no sooner is he assured to be beloved , but the fire of his former love grows extinct , at least he is not so sensible , so solicitous , so exact , so complaisant , and so respectful as before , and the certainty he conceives to have pleased his Mistress , taking from him the desire to please , he comes sometimes to please no more . Ah Clisias , replied Berelisa , I would hate a Lover , if he would take as much care to preserve my heart , as he hath done to acquire it . You have reason , Madam ( replied Artemidorus ) for I believe a man which is negligent when beloved , deserves to be hated , and that it is as just to desert the love of those negligent Lovers , as those which are unfaithful : I know not ( added he ) if the procedure of those persons , whom good fortune buries in a certain Lethargie of heart , where they lose all the sensibility of love , have not something more outragious than that of those inconstant Lovers , which are charmed with novelty ; at least I know , that if I was a Lady in such an adventure , I should be more displeased , that my own charms destroy love in the heart of a Lover , than if others should deprive me of it . You discourse so well of this ( replied Philonice , rising from her seat ) that I die for fear you should not be at one time a Prisoner of War and Love. I am very rederable to you for such an obliging fear ( replied Artemidorus ) I therefore presuppose , Madam , that it only proceeds from a conceit you have , that I have not merit enough to entitle me a happy Lover . As Love is as blind as Fortune ( replied Philonice ) you know it never favours merit , and I confess to you , my thoughts did not proceed from that cause your modesty dictated to you : In fine , Philonice said something to Artemidorus , to intimate to him , she did not believe that which he said of himself ; and to assure him , that she would serve in all occasions : After which she began to take a Walk ; but whilst it lasted , Berelisas Prisoner was the subject of their conversation : Philonice likewise prayed Clisias to entreat the Agrigentine Prince on her part , that this Prisoner might have liberty to take the Air , his Guards accompanying him ; and few days were added to the age of time after Clisias return to the Camp , but Afranor had order to permit Artemidorus to go forth with his Guards , and that they should shew him those things worthy of note in the City , which invite the curiosity of strangers : They presented to his sight the magnificent ruines of a great Palace , called the Palace of the Gyants , where were Columns of such a prodigious immensity , that it evidently appeared the first Inhabitants in this Isle were of a larger proportion than other men ; he likewise saw admirable Aquaeducts , which are at Agrigentine ; he visited the Temples of Aesculapius , of Vulcan , of Hercules , of Jupiter , of Concord , of Juno , and of Pudicity , that stately Structure being erected by the Princess of Philonice , to evidence the immaculate purity of her Soul ; he saw many magnificent Tombs , built as Memorials for many Horses ; for you must know , that those of the Agrigentine Land in particular , are of such admirable strength and beauty , that they are every where famous , and they are so excellently good , that their Masters have raised for them several magnificent Tombs , so great hath superfluity been at Agrigentine , since it encreased in Riches ; at first it was a City of small importance , but when Phalaris swayed the Scepter , there were numbred nine hundred thousand Inhabitants . But to return to Artemidorus , since he had the permission to walk , he more often saw Berelisa , for in the design he had to acquire her friendship , to the end he might by her assistance more facilely recover his liberty : The more he saw her , the more Berelisa found him amiable ; and this puissant inclination became so predominant , that she could not doubt but love did insensibly steal her heart ; and as her Virtue was eminent , she blush'd at this weak resistance , and would have made some opposition ( thus correcting her self , as she hath since told me ) What 's become of my Reason ? I despise Terillus who adores me , who is of a proportionate condition to mine , and resign my heart to an unknown Prisoner , who hath no affection for me , and who it may be hath placed his Love on another Object : But , said she , can I doubt of the condition of this Prisoner ? His Spirit confirms me that his Birth is Noble , and all those groundless suspicions , which my imagination suggests to me of the pre-engagement of his heart ; his civility to me disperses those aery vapours , and confirms me , that Love hath not yet triumphed over him , and that his heart is at my devotion ? No Berelisa ( added this amiable Virgin ) flatter not thy self , and believe if he were in love , he would acquaint thee with it ; and perhaps , if thou should'st disclose thy affection to him , he would not credit it ; resolve then to repel this dangerous inclination thou feelest ready to force thy heart ; resist the merit of this Unknown , and weave not the web of thine own destruction , thou dar'st not commit this secret to the fidelity of any person , though it should crack the Organs of thy Vital Faculties . This was her last resolution , and during some time , she believed she had eradicated this affection from her heart , there hapning an accident , which diverted her self from the contemplation of this object ; for Telesis her Brother returned from Travel , and as they tenderly loved one another , their joy swell'd to such an neight by the sight of each other , that all former occurrences were now buried in oblivion ; he related to her all those adventures which hapned in his voyage ; he acquainted her with all the Atchievements of gallantry he had performed in those places he had passed , and desiring to go to the Camp , though the Trees now began to be periwigg'd with Snow , he lest with her divers Letters . and the pourtracture of a person whom he then loved , and of whom he made a pleasing relation : Berelisa having her spirit thus busied , felt not for some days her usual inquietude ; as her soul was in this tranquillity , she one Morning repair'd to the aforesaid Walk , where she had hardly taken two turns , but she heard one speak very high in Artemidorus his Chamber : Berelisa hearing this noise , and not being able to comprehend the occasion of it , approaching thither , and heard the Prisoner earnestly entreat his Guard to redeliver what he had taken from him ; and he answering in insolent terms , he would not , but that he would carry it to Afranor , to the end he should transmit it to the Agrigentine Prince : She had scarce heard this , when the Prisoner reiterated his entreaties with so much earnestness , that she conceiv'd what had been taken from him , was of too great a concernment to be seen ; so that tenderness engaging her heart , and curiosity her spirit , she called him by his name , who so much contested with Artemidorus : This man hearing himself called by his Master's Daughter , went to the Window , requesting her to inform him what she desired : I would have you tell me ( said she to him ) why you give such uncivil language to a Prisoner , whom you ought to treat with civility , and from whence proceeds the grounds of this Contestation ? Madam , ( replied this man , his eyes sparkling with anger ) this Prisoner hath suborn'd some of my Companies , for having taken from him a Letter , with intention to carry it to my Master , he so much prest me to render it him , that I was transported with anger , by reason he thought me capable to betray my fidelity . I pray , Madam , ( said then Artemidorus , speaking to Berelisa ) if you repent not of your excessive goodness towards me , do me the favour , I conjure you , to use your power over this man , as that Letter I have written may not be seen by any person . You see , Madam , ( said he who had spoken to Artemidorus ) this Letter must consequently be of importance , and that I should have injured the Trust reposed in me , if I had rendred it to him . I protest unto you , replied Artemidorus , that it neither concerns the Prince of Agrigentine , nor Afranor , but hath only reference to my self . To find a mean to reconcile you ( replied Berelisa ) permit me to survey your Letter , and relie on my discretion , and if I find that neither the Prince , nor my Father have any interest in it , I will redeliver it to you , and oblige him , who hath taken it from you , not to disclose any thing , neither will I ever speak of it ; without this I am assured your Keeper will not render it to you : but on this occasion ( added she ) I believe I can easily obtain it , sure he imagines I will neither betray the Prince nor my Father . This man consenting to Berelisas Proposition , Artemidorus was constrained to suffer this Virgin to peruse what he had written , imagining after she had perused it , she would permit him the favour to write another , or to send this to Clidimira , for 't was to that fair person , to whom this this Letter w●● addressed : After he had consented to what 〈◊〉 proposed , and when his Keeper had given the Letter to Berelisa , she found it contained these words , IF I only tell you I am the unhappiest Prince in 〈◊〉 World , I should not sufficiently inform you of 〈◊〉 grandeur of my Misfortune ; At these words Berelisa staid , and a joyful 〈◊〉 motion seiz'd her spirits , seeing that secret inclination which had taken possession of her So●● had a more noble foundation than she imagined so that this resentment renewing the tenderness of her heart , she often read these three or four lines , as if she had there desired to limit her curiosity ; but at last rebeginning the Letter , she found the contents framed after this manner . IF I only tell you I am the unhappiest Prince in the World , I shall not sufficiently inform you of the grandeur of my Misfortune ; but assuring you I 〈◊〉 the unhappiest Lover that e'er submitted to the 〈◊〉 of Love , my infelicity cannot be paralleld ; for in 〈◊〉 , my Liberty is restrained , I know not whether you 〈◊〉 free , nor whether till this time you have retained you affection inviolable ; I am only ascertained that I ●●●cy your Idea continually present before my eyes ; 〈◊〉 all the compassion of two of the most exquisite 〈◊〉 Nature e'er made for wonder , cannot sweeten the rigour of those miseries I endure : Behold to a Chaning — As this Letter was not fully finished , Berelisa could know no more , but she knew enough to disturb her repose ; since if the beginning flattered her with joy , the conclusion sadded her heart with grief : for if she had learned this Prisoner was a Prince , she had likewise learned he was a Lover , and that he believed he was beloved : and as she learned it with some agitation of spirit , her Cheeks were planted with a roseate tincture , insomuch that she turned her head to conceal her blushing from Artomidorus . In this disturbance of her heart , grief produced the same effect , as joy had done before , giving an additional renovation to that esteem she conceived his merits might command ; for there is nothing fitter to augment a new-born inclination in the hearts of most women , than to learn that those they love have already gained the affections of others . Berelisa was in a strange perplexity , time not permitting her so much leisure as to consult her reason in this occasion ; but at last generosity and tenderness being the more prevalent , she told his Keeper , that this Letter neither concerned the Prince of Agrigentine , nor Afranor , expresly commanding him not to speak of it ; and being induced by a jealous resentment , she commanded his Keeper to endeavour the discovery of him , whom Artemidorus had suborned , to the end he should be dismissed his place ; afterwards she desired him to leave the Prisoner at liberty , to speak with her in the Garden , that she might render his Letter to him ; and this man obeying her , Artemidorus came to render her thanks , and to spend some time in walking with her , whilst two of her attendants spoke to him , who commanded Artemidorus his Guards at the end of this Walk . How shall I methodise my language , Madam , said he to her , to thank you for your last signal favour , and what may I do to testifie unto you my recognition ? You will cancel that obligation ( said Berelisa , the blood leaping into her face ) by wholly confiding your self to my discretion , for though your Letter acquaints me you are of Royal extraction , that you are amorous , and that your Love is reciprocal , it doth neither inform me of your name , nor hers you Love , nor of the place of your Nativity ; and I desire satisfaction in those things before I re-deliver your Letter . Ah , Madam , said he to her , if you knew the importance of your demand , you would , it may be , not persist in requesting it ; for you are so generous , that I am confident you would not prejudice me in any thing . On the contrary ( replied Berelisa ) 't is principally to generous persons , to whom it appertains to be in power to prejudice , because they have no good will to act it ; therefore without repenting what I have said , I redemand satisfaction in those three things . For my Name and Country ( replied Artemidorus ) I can tell you , not being ashamed of either , though I cannot do it , both without danger and prudence ; but for the name of the person I love , since my Letter hath not declared it to you , I suppose I ought not to do it , and you ought less to persevere in that demand , added he , you are so obliged to that charming person ; for , Madam , if she had not enslaved my heart , and had I been free , when I came to Agrigentine , I should assuredly have been amorous of you , and doubtless much importun'd you with my complaints ; for as I love with an immeasurable ardour , I should have caus'd you more displeasure than Terillus ; therefore , Madam , since you have this obligation to the person whom I love , constrain me not to violate my discretion , and remain satisfied that I expose my self to sufficient danger , by telling you that I am Brother to the Enemy of the Agrigentine Prince . What ? ( replied Berelisa ) Are you Artemidorus , Brother to the Leontine Prince , who departed from this place about six months since ? Yes , Madam , I am that Artemidorus , who would not , it may be , have been so civilly treated , as he is by the Agrigentine Prince , and the charming Philonice , had they known his true condition ; I therefore declare to you , Madam , ( said he ) that the only interest of my love hath obliged me to to fear a long imprisonment , and hath detained me from discovering my quality . Whilst Artemidorus thus spoke , Berelisas spirit was much disturbed ; for you must know , that Telesis her Brother , who had related to her all the adventures of his Voyage , had told her , that he was amorous and beloved by a Leontine Virgin , whom the Prince Artemidorus ( absent from thence ) formerly affected , and that he had left in her custody at his going to the Camp , a Pourtraicture , and many Letters ; but as she had given but slight attention to his relation , she not imagining to have any particular interest therein , she had forgot the name of that person , and not knowing , if it were her , to whom Artemidorus had begun to write , she had both an extreme desire to acquaint him with her Brothers recital ; and to peruse those Letters he had left with her , to see whether she could gather any satisfaction from them : As her imagination fancied divers things , the irresolution of her spirit was visible in her eyes ; which Artemidorus nothing , believed her inquietude proceeded from her not being resolved whether she should discover his quality to her Father , that he might declare it to the Agrigentine Prince : But this opinion soon vanished , for Berelisa devining his thoughts , and not willing he should believe her capable to reveal a secret he had confided to her , thus said , looking attentively on him ; Think not I examine whether I ought to discover your Name , I declare to you I am not resolved to reveal it , on condition you will promise me two things , the one not to enterprise any thing against the Agrigentine Prince , the other positively to tell me all your love ; for it may be I know many particulars in your Fortune , of which you your self are ignorant . As they were on these terms , and that Artemidorus demanded of Berelisa the beginning of his Letter , Philonice arrived ; Berelisa therefore not being willing neither to answer nor to deliver him his Letter , went to the Princess , who made her a thousand caresses , and told her she came to bring her good news ; for in fine , said this charming Princess , the Prince my Father will return in four days , having finish'd the War with Honour ; and having forced his Enemies to make Peace , and till 't is concluded , Clisias hath obtained that your Prisoner should be on his Parole , and that he may walk where he pleases without his Guards , on condition every night he repairs to his Lodging in the Castle ; the conversation Clisias had with him , having imprinted such a good opinion of him in his mind , that he thought himself bound to perform this civil courtesie , and if you believe it requisite , he shall accompany us when we go to meet the Prince of Agrigentine at Carisalis , which , as you know , is about eight miles hence ; for it seems just to me you should permit your Prisoner to go , to the end he not appears ingrateful : Berelisa , whose spirit was prepossess'd with many different things , did not give a regular answer to that which Philonice propounded ; she therefore made a sign to Artemidorus , who remain'd behind , to approach ; telling him he was obliged to the Prince of Agrigentine , and explaining to him of what nature was this obligation . Artemidorus receiving much joy at this news , gave many thanks to the Princess : But I pray , said she to him , do not thank me yet , for it may be Peace may not be easily concluded , and many Months may be expired e'er you recover your Liberty ; but your Guards being dismiss'd ( added she ) be more cheerful , and expect the end of the War with more tranquillity . Artemidorus answered to this discourse with much spirit and civility ; and Berelisa being in a profound melancholy study , Philonice jested with her , demanding the cause it ; for , said she , you are less subject than any Virgin to those absences of spirit , which reproach so many amiable persons , your heart is ever amongst those with whom you are , you divide not your self betwixt your present and absent Friends , and it must necessarily be , there 's something which pleases , or extraordinarily displeases you : In the mean time , you have need that the gayety of your humour appears in its greatest luster the day we go to Carisalis , since I intend all the Ladies shall go thither on Horse , deck'd in their most gorgeous attire : Berelisa then endeavouring to replant the banish'd joy in her face , told the Princess that she was somewhat indispos'd , but she hoped her indisposition would diminish ere the day she intended to meet the Agrigentine Prince ; but whatsoever she did , 't was impossible for her to remit in her eyes their ordinary tranquillity ; and Philonice return'd ; not being able to penetrate into the secret of her heart . Before her departure , she made known to Afranor the Order of the Prince of Agrigentine , whose Letter she shewed him , so that Artemidorus was not obliged to suffer the inutility of his Guards : But though it effectively gave him joy , he could not hinder himself from being afflicted , that this Order came not one day sooner , because he should not have been exposed to that adventure he had been , nor engaged to discover his secret to Berclisa : He infinitely esteemed , and had much amity for her , but in case of love , he affected not to discover it to any one , if necessity did not thereunto compel him . This grief was nothing in comparison of Berelisas , when she was alone in her Chamber ; for that violence and puissant inclination she had for Artemidorus , which she thought she had overcome , suddenly assaulted her Soul ; and the knowledge of his condition and love , placed both a resentment of glory and jealousie in her heart , which augmented her tenderness : As soon as she was in her Chamber , she had a design to look on all those things T●lesis had left in her custody ; but one of her Maids who had shut the door , not thinking of it , remaining yet in the Garden , she must have patience till she could be call'd ; but expecting her coming , What did she not think ? What said this amiable Virgin to her self ? Have I surmounted my heart , when I did not know Artemidorus ? and can I not be Mistress of it , when I know he is amorous , and is beloved ? But if it chance ( replied she ) that the Person my Brother loves at Leontine is the same who hath inflamed Artemidorus ; would it not be possible to banish her from his heart , by displaying her infidelity ? for by that means I shall render a curtesie to my Brother , by taking from him such a Rival , and it may be to my self , if I can acquire such a Lover . But what do I say , Fool as I am ( replied she , as she hath since told me ) have I lost my Reason ? or am I so inglorious as to desire to love one who doth not affect me ? No , no , added she , I have not doubtless such degenerate thoughts , as to love Artemidorus , but I at least imagine that the desire to gain his love is not criminal , whilst it neither makes me say or do any thing repugnant to the exact rule of decency ; the desire to please in general is not esteemed a crime , wherefore then should it be one to desire to please a great Prince in particular , without any other design than to be preserr'd by him before all other persons in the World. As she had thus said , her Maid arrived , and opened the Cabinet , where she presently entred ; and visiting all the Letters her Brother had left , she was clearly convinced that the person who had writ them , was the same of whom Artemidorus imagined he was faithfully beloved ; she looked on the Pourtraicture ; but though her Mirror spoke her Beauty superiour to Clidimiras , she found a certain Air in the Physiognomy of her Rival , which much displeased her , it seeming very agreeable , and she even dispaired , finding so much spite in Clidimiras Letters , because she feared the sight of this Pourtraicture , and those Letters would only introduce jealousies into Artemidorus his heart , without chasing Love from thence , and that she should give an Enemy to her Brother , without acquiring a lover , yet had she some pleasure to think she should acquaint him , whose heart she would conquer , that his Mistress was unfaithful ; for , said she , as soon as he shall be informed what had passed at Leontine , he shall know the very next day after he departed , there arrived a stranger who presently gained the estimation of Clidimira ; and perhaps , if I pre-acquaint him with her infidelity , he will esteem himself obliged to retribute to me my courtesie I desire : But presently suppressing the imagination , she could not resolve to do it , and doubtless she would never have performed it , had she not received the next Morning a Letter from her Brother , intimating to her that the Prince of Agrigentine had sent him to Syracuse , to negotiate some important Affair , and that from thence he would go to Leontine , to have some private conference with Clidimira . Berelisa then seeing her Brother absent , conceived it the best time to prosecute her intended resolution : Though this thought did seem to settle the emotion of her spirit , sleep did not this night close the casements of her eyes , and the Sun did no sooner guild the fringes of the Clouds with his luminous radiations , but she took an exact survey of Clidimiras Pourtraicture , and reperused her Letters : She would have reserved some Letters from Artemidorus , they being flourished with too much Eloquence ; but it hapned that in those which were most Rethorical , her affection to Telesis was painted in such lively Colours , that they conduced most to eraze Clidimiras love from the heart of Artemidorus ; Pity likewise invader her heart , when she read those affectionate lines this Prince began to write to this Leontine Virgin , considering ●● what height his grief would swell , when he learn'd his love was requited with such ingratitude ; but when she remembred he had told her , that if his heart had not been pre-engaged , she should have been the Saint , to whom he would have paid his devotions ; and the Letter he began to write to Clidimira , evidencing this verity , her modesty could not hinder her from wishing his love to Clidimira , was now buried in oblivion , though she was resolved not to testifie any affection to Artemidorus , nor to act any thing which might in the least blemish her reputation , unless he first by his amorous , yet real expressions , confess'd Clidimiras inconstancy had stop'd the progress of his love ; and that he made to her a total resignation of his heart : But not knowing how to compass the discovery of this design , Artemidorus presented her with an opportunity to effect it ; for after he had visited Afranor , and the Princess Philonice , he thought himself so obliged to Berelisa , that she might justly chalenge the next visit ; he therefore went to her Chamber , and found her in her Cabinet , there being nigh her on a little Jasper Table , the Pourtraicture of Clidimira ( the case whereof was shut ) her Letters were likewise there , he not knowing whose they were , by reason he could not see the Writing ; Her eye no sooner reached him , but Berelisa blushed , and would have treated him with more ceremony than ordinary ; but Artemidorus opposed it with much address : I pray , Madam , ( said he , in a low voice approaching to her ) remember that 't is but for you I am Artemidorus at Agrigentine , and that in what estate soever I may be , I should have more glory by respecting you , than by receiving so many inutile demonstrations of your Bounty . After that she desired Artemidorus to take a seat , which having done , he earnestly entreated her to render him that Letter he had begun to write to the person whom he loved . That Person , replied Berelisa blushing , is so unworthy to receive , that I believe my self bound not to restore it to you . Ah , Madam ( cry'd Artemidorus ) it appears you do not know her , for I can assure you , if you knew her . I know not ( replied she , her Cheeks being stain'd with Blushes ) what I should do , if I knew her by my self , but I am very well assured I hate her for the love of you ; for not to vail truth with artificial conceits , you love an unfaithful person , who certainly is very affectionate to them she loves , but who contracts an irreconcileable hatred against those whose affections she hath deserved . But , Madam , ( cry'd Artemidorus , much astonished at those words ) I have not told you the Persons name whom I love , and I believe 't is impossible since yesterday you should have notice of it . To demonstrate to you what I know ( replied she , opening the case where Clidimiras Pourtraicture was enclosed ) see if you know this Picture . Ah , Madam , ( cry'd Artemidorus ) I know it too well , if 't is true , Clidimira should be unfaithful ; but , Madam , ( added he , changing colour ) who gave you this Pourtraicture , which was at first intended for me , and which had not received the last hand of the Painter before my departure ? Hath not Clidimira sent it me to bring me some consolation during my imprisonment ? And hath not this charming person , heving notice of the place of my residence , by some way unknown to me , thought by this means to obstruct my death ? You will see by this Letter ( replied Berelisa ) giving him one her Brother had left her ; and Artemidorus taking that she offered to him , suddenly opened it , and knowing the Characters were framed by Clidimiras hand , he read these words , Clidimira to Telesis . I Confess to you Artemidorus hath given me many testimonies of affection , and likewise assure you this Picture was at first designed for him ; but the mutability of my Fortune intruding many intimable obstacles to impede the progression of this love , my reason did at last free me from it ; and as I doubt not but absence will be a sufficient remedy to cure the affection of Artemidorus , I freely engage my self to permit yours ; and promise you ( as you desire ) that if his love receives no variation ; it will not in the least alter my intent , of having no Commerce with him , and of loving Telesis , whilst he perseveres in his love to Clidimira . Whilst Artemidorus read this Letter , Berelisa attentively fix'd her eyes upon him , and noting the change of his countenance , expressed some emotion of joy ; which Artemidorus taking notice : What , Madam , ( said he to her ) have you the cruelty ( though you exceed in all excellent qualities any person in the World ) to acquaint me with such doleful news ? For in fine , there 's nothing more cruel than to know Clidimira is inconstant , and that my Rival is the Brother of the generous Berelisa , to whom my obligations are innumerable : But , Madam , ( added he ) how can I so soon deface Clidimiras Image engraven in my heart , for whom I have acted those things which deserve a larger compensation ; for her alone I have contracted the anger of the Prince my Brother , for her I have destroy'd my Fortune , and rejected Glory ; can it be then possible that Clidimira , from whom I have received so many amorous testimonies , should resign her love to another ? Speak , generous Berelisa speak , for though I have accused you of cruelty , you can bind me in no stricter obligation , than to discover all you know of Clidimiras infidelity , and to suffer me to peruse all her Letters which serve to the confirmation of it . I will voluntarily do it , replied Berelisa , on condition you promise me not to be my Brother's Enemy , who hath not injured you , since he knows you not , and that he believes you did not in the least pretend to her , when she engaged her self to him . Ah , Madam , replied Artemidorus , 't is not possible for me to promise you not to hate a Rival , crown'd with the Title of Happiness ; and all that I can promise you is , That your amity shall retain the effects of my hatred against Telesis : Speak then , Madam , speak , but do not speak yet , and let me first see all Clidimiras Letters ; and she having given him one , he opened it , which contained these words , Clidimira to Telesis . IF Joy is a favourable Disposition to Love , you will sometimes find me the pleasantest person alive ; I know not whence it proceedeth , whether from the simple effect of my Temperament , or from the Conquest of your heart ; and neither you nor Fortune can ruine this serene humour , unless you banish my love from thence . Ah Clidimira ( said Artemidorus , casting this Letter on the Table ) 't is your gayety will chanel my Cheeks with tears , but 't is requisite for me to know how far your perfidiousness hath transported you ; and opening another Letter , he was much surprised to see 't was one he had formerly wrote to Clidimira ; which he would have sacrificed to his anger , had not Berelisa hindred him . Ah Artemidorus ( said she to him ) what intend you to do ? I am but the depositary of these things I shew you , I ought to render them to my Brother , with whom I should have great contestation , had I lost that he confided to my care . But , Madam , said Artemidorus , can I suffer a Letter I heretofore wrote to Clidimira , to be in my Rivals hands ? Look on another ( said she ) and let me view that : and Berelisa by an amorous curiosity being dispos'd to read that Letter , Artemidorus desired to hear it read , conceiving it would be a means to heighten his intended hatred against Clidimira ; and Berelisa opening it , it spoke these words . Artemidorus to Clidimira . I Shall have this day , Madam , the honour to visit you , but 't will be only in Ceremony , and with as much care to smother my passion , as I should have had in the Declaration of it : Pity me , I pray you , and whether my spirit suffers an Eclipse or not , assure your self , that the sole love of the admirable Clidimira , can either give or deprive me of it , and that neither my words or silence serve but to evidence your dominion over me . I spoke this , Madam , said Artemidorus , when I believed Clidimiras heart was moulded in the same frame as mine ; but alas , her thoughts now stream in another current ! After this he opened one of Clidimiras Letters , charactered in this manner . Clidimira to Telesis . I Think you ought to be assured of my affection , when I tell you I love you ; and that I voluntarily resolve ( without my Parents consent ) to desert my Country , and run your Fortune . But since you require new assurances of my Love , I declare to you , that if I ever violate my promise , I willingly consent you should blot me out of your remembrance , as I have Artemidorus out of mine . Ah! 't is too much , cryed this afflicted Lover , and I should degenerate from all men , if I should still retain the same affection for Clidimira : But alas ( added he ) I cannot hate her when I would ! I crave your pardon , said Berelisa to him , for occasioning this distemper ; for I imagined my self obliged ( Clidimira being soon to be titled my Sister ) to incense you against her , that you might sequester a Passion from your Spirit , which would infallibly rob it of all repose . I am bound to you Madam , ( replied Artemidorus ) for your good intention ; but my obligation would be extream , if you would so far honour me , to condescend to permit my love , to the end my heart might be imprinted with an indelible hatred against Clidimira . Berelisa blushed at this discourse , and had not power to shape a reply : 'T is true , Artemidorus took notice of it ; for his grief did so exceed the limits of moderation , that he scarce knew in what language he had expressed himself to her : And having entreated Berelisa to relate to him the commencement of the love of Telesis for Clidimira , she told him , the same day he departed from Leontine , Telesis there arrived ; and seeing Clidimira come forth of the Temple of Ceres , where she had been enclosed , lest she should see Artemidorus , he at first sight found her so amiable , that he sought her acquaintance ; and having the happiness to please her , she had so much joy to find her self free , after she had endured such a long imprisonment , that she was resolved to deliver her self from a Pareille persecution , by forgetting her first Love ; and to suffer that of Telesis , who engaged himself to her at his departure , to return to espouse her , as soon as he should have obtained Afranor's consent . But , said Artemidorus to her , is not this a delusion of Clidimira , to acquire some tranquillity during my absence ? No , replied Berelisa , my Brother hath told me , that what you alledge being suspected , Clidimira submitted her self to the proof of that famous and sacred Lake , which ( as you know ) clears all dubious conjectures . But as we are not acquainted with the operations of it , said Amilcar interrupting Zenocrates , and that the reports which are framed thereof do not give us a plenary satisfaction , we entreat you ( as far as you know ) to content our desires . As I am no Leontine , replied Zenocrates , I cannot give you so full an instruction as others ; I only know 't is a general opinion , that when one assures any thing as true , and that he swears it on the brink of a Lake nigh Leontine , if he writes his name on a little Table of Wood , destin'd to that purpose , and that he casts it into the middle of that Lake , it floats at the top , if what he says is true ; but if false , it descends to the bottom : It is likewise ascertained , that he which is perjured , is at the same time seised with a kind of a slow consuming Fever , which pines him to death . And this opinion is so received at Leontine , that when a person puts himself to the Tryal of Dela , for so 't is called , the verity of the words are unquestionable . Berelisa having told Artemidorus , Clidimiras affection to Telesis was experimented in this manner , his affliction was so unconfined , that Berelisa repented her self for having reduced him to such extream misfortune : He was not transported with anger against Telesis , but complained of none but Clidimira , all whose Letters he severally perused ; but the more he read , the fuller evidence he had of her infidelity : At length Berelisa smoothed his grief with such obliging words , that he rescued part of that consolation his affection had put to flight ; for , said she to him , it grieves me that my Brother should occasion your displeasure : 'T is not ( added she ) since Clidimira was capable of change , she would not have changed , if my Brother had never seen her ; for I believe inconstancy doth not so much proceed from one who particularly delights those which are capable of infidelity , but because their pleasures are generally sway●d by novelty : therefore generous Artemidorus , seek to consolate your self , till your good fortune presents you with a Person more constant than Clidimira , to recompense that fidelity you have wasted on an unfaithful person . Ah , Madam , said he to her , were it possible for me to unchain my heart from Clidimiras love , and level it at another object , would you counsel me to expose my self to suffer such unparallel'd affliction , as I now endure ? If I believed ( replied Berelisa blushing ) that all women were as unfaithful as Clidimira , I would not infinuate such dangerous counsel ; but , Sir , I cannot harbour such an ill opinion of my Sex , as to believe it impossible to find a constant Virgin ; I know there are many that deserve that Title . Alas , Madam , said he to her , I fear I shall not be so happy to disinchant my self from this passion ; I would now act the most difficult things imaginable to force my hatred against Clidimira ; I would willingly resign my affection to another , though a thousand dangers attended it ; but I feel in my heart such a grand confusion of Jealousie , Grief , Anger and Love , that I know not which of them will be the most predominant . In the mean time , Madam , added he , the friendship and respect you command from me , retains me from expressing any anger against that happy Rival , which triumphs in my miseries ; and believe that except the unfaithful Clidimira , never any person could claim the like esteem as you ; Dispense therefore ( Madam ) with so much goodness , as to alleviate my affliction , and let me find more stability in your friendship , than the love of that inconstant person hath denyed me . I assure you ( replied Berelisa ) that if it lay in my power , I would soon period your misfortune ; but as that depends more on Artemidorus than Berelisa , disquiet not your thoughts , but yield to reason , which will soon remedy this unjust grief . Ah , Madam ( replied he ) this Disease destroys the cure of reason . After this Artemidorus incited by an irresistible motion , would have opened the case of Clidimiras Portraicture ; but Berelisa who feared the sight of this Picture would rather encrease than decrease his Passion , took it from him , and told him he ought now to contemplate nothing but the infidelity of his Mistress . You have reason Madam , said he to her , I would hate Clidimira , and I would have your friendship be my sole consolation . But generous Berelisa ( added he ) why do you not endeavour to heal the passion of Telesis ? for as Clidimira hath left me for him , she will perhaps desert him for another ; do him this courtesie , and by this means you will act my Revenge . For what concerns my Brother ( replied Berelisa ) I have no desire to blot out his affection , it being not so easie to cure a Beloved as a Deserted Lover ; and for what concerns you , I would rather gain Clidimira twenty lovers , than deprive her of one , that your hatred might extend so far as never to permit any reconcilement . After this Artemidorus expressed many obliging words to Berelisa , but they were so interweaved with others which glanced on his former affections to Clidimira , that she hearkned to them with different resentments ; when he was returned to his apartment , he esteemed himself so unhappy , that he wished his death had anticipated that day in which he lost his liberty ; for he was at variance with his Brother , he had destroyed his Fortune , he was a Princes Prisoner enemy to him from whom he derived his extraction , he saw himself cashier'd by that person , who had wounded his heart , he had a Rival , which generosity and gratitude forbid him to destroy , being a Virgins Brother to whom he ow'd the favourable treatment he received in his restraint , and who knew him to be the Prince of Leontine's Brother ; not knowing then how to direct his thoughts , his sole consolation was Berelisas friendship . On the other side this amiable Virgin was not exempted from inquietude ; for though her joy exceeded the ordinary limits of moderation , she having introduced Anger and Jealousie into a Lovers heart , from whence she would have banished love ; yet she feared his despight would not ascend to such a degree , as utterly to extirpate this love , and that if this first should be extinct , his heart would remain incapable of a second Passion : The words of Philonice tending to the conclusion of the War , did in some measure heighten her grief , because she imagined Peace should no sooner be composed , but Artemidorus would receive his liberty , and that secret love , which had scal'd the Fortress of her heart , even forced her to wish the declaration of the true quality of Artemidorus , to the end his liberty should not be so soon licensed , she conceiving his life would not thereby be exposed to any danger : But generosity soon strangled these unjust thoughts which Love would have imprinted in her mind . In the mean time the charming Philonice , who thought of nothing but how to manage rhe reception of the Agrigentine Prince with most magnificency , sent out her Orders to that purpose , so that all the Ladies were wholly imployed in providing those things , which might most advantage their perfections ; the Princess was like wise advertised by a Letter from Clisias , that the day the Agrigentine Prince should come to Carisalis , she should receive a Letter from the Syraousan Princess , who is a Person embellished with all those Graces which compleat a perfect Beauty : Her Body shaped with such exact Symmetry , that Nature hath here shewn how far she transcends the Art of the most curious Pencil : For the Prince of Syracusa having sent me to the Agrigentine Prince at that time as he sent Telesis to him , the Princess of Syracusa entrusted me with a Letter for the Princess Philonice ; and having told Clisias , when I arrived at the Camp , he gave her notice of it ; and when I delivered her Letter , she parted with so much goodness , as to receive me with an extraordinary civility , bringing a Testimony of the Friendship of such an exquisite Person . But before I relate to you what passed that day the Prince of Agrigentine returned , 't is expedient for me to acquaint you with three things , to the end the Narration of this Festival might prove more delightful to you : The first , that I had been a long time one of the principal friends of Artemidorus . The second , that I believed he had undertaken a long Voyage , not in the least suspecting he was a Prisoner at Agrigentine . The third , That 't is necessary to describe the Scituation of that place the amiable Philonice had selected to receive the Prince her Father ; for I ought to render justice to this Beautiful Princess , to demonstrate to you that there appeared both Spirit and Judgement in all her actions ; and there hapned in this place so many things depending on this History , that I believe I shall not traverse my reason by describing a place which hath given me so much delight , both by its natural Beauty , and by the merit of him who resides there : For Cleodamas to whom Carisalis belongs , is a Person of eminent desert , whether one considers the grandezza of his Spirit , or the solidity of his judgement , his capacity , politeness , integrity , gallantry , or generosity ; But to execute my Design , Carisalis is a place so framed for pleasure that 't is impossible to give you a perfect description of it ; 'T is not one of those whose Beauty appears by the opposition of the circumjacent places ; for you no sooner come from Agrigeutine , but fair objects salute your eyes ; the way lies in a direct line , a river with its silver streams travelling along with you this pleasant Voyage , the diversity in all places where you pass , and the only pleasure of the beautiful prospect , seems to cheat the length of the way ; 't is even so singular , and the ascension so inperceptible , that you receive no incommodity by it , though 't is scituated on a mountain ; this mountain is crown'd with a great Plain , it having nothing ordinary but the commodity to discover all the Beauties of the adjoyning fields , to limn out in lively colours this amiable Country in general , 't is sufficient in particular to character Carisalis ; Imagine as if you were now in a Court of a proportionate grandeur to a Building your eyes at your entrance survey on the left hand , the symmetry whereof framed to breed delight ; on the Superficies is a Balustrade , beyond which is a kind of a Rustick Vestibulum , the Columns whereof are Cyprus ; This Vestibulum is bounded by a row of great Trees , placed on purpose there to hinder at first sight the pleasure which doth compose this place ; on the top Madam of the prementioned mountain , there is a grand Parterre , like a Terass , along which is contrived a Walk , flanked with fair Trees , you ascend this Walk by two stately steps , between which are two Balconies erected , fixt to a marble Balustrade , from whence one might discover so many different objects , that I fear I shall be taxed either of equivocation or exaggeration , if I only represent a part of them unto you ; for in fine , Madam , there is to be seen all those which frame a delightful prospect , you may see many remote and cacuminous mountains , embroydred with spreading Trees of a famous Forrest , which without coustraining the sight , confine it to an agreeable arrest ; but before your eyes meet with these Mountains and Forrest , a great and pleasant River for some while detains them , which to shew it self with a better grace , forms a Crescent , whose horns of Silver , ( if this term is not in Prose inconsistent ) bury themselves in the grass of two delicate Meadows ; but as if 't was not sufficient to see this fair and great River , there is a less , which not daring to appear so nigh the other , presents but a little Rivulet , which diverse times shews , and then again hides it self ; for sometimes its Maeanders deludes the eyes , and sometimes one may see its Argentine Streams shine through the Willows , and run into a little Valley expresly made for modest Ladies to bath their naked Limbs : This fair Valley is at the foot of a little hill , so pleasantly seated ; that no words can reach the full description of it : For , Madam , there is a thousand agreeable inequalities : You may see Groves with little Rustick Houses , a small Village where an Hill almost denies the sight of the eye , a little Temple , and several other things which have now slipt my memory ; on this side between the great and little River , there 's divers Meadows enclos'd with Willows , as if they were several Halls destin'd for rural Sports : This Country is so spacious , directly opposite to the Parterre , that you may see all that which the industry of Agriculture hath taught men for the preservation of life , and Nature hath so stor'd the Fields with diversity of Flowers , shaded with such exquisite colours , that all others serve but as Foyls to set forth the lustre of this amiable place . I may likewise very well say , this Country hath all the tranquillity of a solitude , though not so dismal as Deserts , for the great River hath boats of all sorts , the less hath sometimes Shepherdesses , which in their Bathing sport themselves in this watry Element ; and all these Meadows are as it were sown with flocks of Sheep and Pastures : This is not all the beauty of Carisalis , for behind this high Ally from whence you may discover so many things , is an agreeable Wood , the beauty whereof cannot be limited to any praise ; 't is of no great extent , there is eight principal Alleys , in the middle of which is a Statue of Venus , they are divided into several little paths and solitary retirements , which so often cross one another , that one may weary themselves and not find the place where they first entred : There are seven Cabinets , every one carv'd a several way , the Trees are so fair , the Ground is so plush'd with verdant Grass , and the Shade so charming , that my eyes never met with a fairer object : The Air is so pure , and the sight of two Rivers so sweetly seduces the imagination , that it dispels those melancholy cares which oppresses a Lovers breast ; the scituation of this place doth admit of several prospects , the eight great Alleys of the Wood have different objects which limit the sight ; one faces a Balcony insculpt with divers curiosities of Art , another a pleasant Grove , there 's one which looks on the Plain , another from whence your eye cannot reach heaven ; in fine , there 's such an alluring diversity in this place , that none can come in competition with it . This variety of objects runs through all the parts of the Building , but especially from an high Hall you may take a full survey of this delightful place ; there 's round about Carisalis many Structures which have consum'd inestimable Treasure , and if they are advantag'd by Art and Magnificence , yet Nature is deficient , which lively shews it self in Carisalis . This Building being then adorn'd with singular advantages , 't was a fit place to receive a Prince who returned plum'd with victory . The Princess Philonice forgot nothing which might contribute to the honour of the Prince her Father ; Afranor went at the head of all the Agrigentine men of quality ; to meet the Prince six miles beyond Carisalis , and from thence to Agrigentine ; the Inhabitants of the City which us'd to bear Arms , ranked themselves in a Warlike posture , the Princess followed by Berelisa and the fairest Beauties of the Court , habited alike ; in magnificent Chariots went to Carisalis , where Cleodomas received her with his accustomed Civility . But before I acquaint you with the reception of the Agrigentine Prince , you must know that every Lady was accompanied by a person of quality , when she mounted on horseback to meet the Prince , for Philonice had retained as many Men as Ladies , which in sumptuous Apparel should illustrate the glory of this day : She desired Artemidorus to wait on Berelisa , telling him that since he was her Prisoner , 't was fit he should supply that Office : Artemidorus whose melancholy had altered his disposition , excused himself , fearing to be known in such a confluence of people ; but Philonice and Berelisa added so many perswasive entreaties , that he at last complyed with their desires : As all men ought to be invested in the richest attire in this occasion , Asranor offered to supply Artemidorus with all things necessary , but he refused to accept his courtesie . To return to Carisalis , no sooner had Philonice notice that the Prince her Father was four miles distant from thence , but she mounted on her Horse , followed by twenty Ladies of Quality : These Ladies were habited as Diana's Nymphs are painted , they had a Bow in one hand and a Quiver on their Shoulder ; their heads were shadowed with Coifs of Plumes , mixt with such lively and different colours , that they composed the fairest and imaginable object : In this Plain I have before mentioned , which is on the top of the Mountain , on the right hand from Carisalis , Philonice amongst the others , seemed Diana her self , she had such a noble air , and such an innate modesty appeared in her face , but as a mark of distinction , her Bow and Quiver were enamelled with precious Stones , the Tower of Plumes which formed her Coif , had a knot of Diamonds , which represented that demi-Crescent placed on Diana ; head , every Lady was attended by a person of quality , proudly mounted and richly habited , who seemed to be there to serve and defend her , and every one had two slaves cloathed in her colours , with Collars of Silver , who marched on both sides her Horse , to stay him if need should require : And to signifie the arrival of this gallant Troop , there was an Harmony part Pacifick and part Warlike , which infinitely pleased ; and after all these Ladies came all the Officers of the house of the Princess , and after them two hundred Archers on Horseback , which equally divided themselves both before and behind : The day was fair , and the way so commodious , that every Knight entertained his Lady with what discourse he best imagined would conduce to her delight . Artemidorus being nigh Berelisa , the secrets of whose heart lay open to her knowledge , turned towards her , and casting forth a sigh , thus said : I could wish , Madam , the unfaithful Clidimira did behold me this day , for you are so attractive and amiable , and this dress so becomes you , that certainly she would believe you are the Goddess who sways my thoughts , and I am so acquainted wiah her humour , that I am confident she would be highly displeased . Your expressions savour too much of flattery , replied Berelisa , yet to recompense you , I willingly consent to be the immediate cause of your revenge ; and though I fancy not the reality of your words , I should be extremely satisfied should Clidimira credit this perswasion . Madam , replied he , you are composed of too much goodness , to interess your self in my revenge , but to render it effectual , I must submit to love you , and you may not contract any hatred against me . Truly , replied Berelisa smiling , which of these two things believe you the most impossible ? It seems to me a sufficient difficulty to oblige a person who never affected any thing to begin to love , and there 's as much to relinquish one , and assume another love . Ah! Madam , replied Artemidorus , I am not in a condition to reason on that question you have proposed to me ; all that I can answer , is , that sometimes I hate Clidimira , and am transported by an earnest desire to love another , but I dare not pronounce your name . As Artemidorus thus spoke , he was interrupted by a Lady marching behind Berelisa , who jestingly told him , He was so attentive to his Discourse , that he noted not the appearing of the Agrigentine Prince : These two Troops following their received Orders , made a stand at an equal distance , from a great triumphant Arch erected in the middle of the way which traverseth this Plain , the Prince of Agrigentine was preceded by those who made a warlike harmony , who were followed by five hundred men on Horseback with Javelins in their hands : Next came the Officers of the Prince's houshold , who led many stately Horses , the Guards of the Agrigentine Prince came after them , and next came the Prince himself at the head of many Officers of the Army , and men of Quality : Though this Prince had out-past his juvenile years , yet he appeared on Horseback with more grace and vigour than any of the Courtiers , he was this day richly habited , and his Deportment alone spoke him Master of his Followers . As I was a stranger , and had been sent to him by a Prince whom he highly esteemed , he vouchsafed me all imaginable honour , retaining me always high him : For Terillus who was a great adorer of Berelisas beauty , and who desired the first advantage of her sight , he was in the first rank : 'T is true his condition claimed that place , but his Love proved the more forcible inducement ; as some days were fyl'd on the Register of time since my arrival at the Camp , I had heard there was an unknown Prisoner at Agrigentine , whom Terillus had taken when the Trees began to shoot forth their vernal blossoms , whose Spirit and Behaviour commanded respect from all . No sooner did these two Troops come in sight of one another , but those who made the harmony hastned their pace to joyn at the Triumphant Arch erected in the Plain , where they made a kind of Military Consort , which in its irregularity seemed agreeable : After that those which preceded the Prince and Princess , ranked themselves on the right and left hand ; these two Troops slowly marching towards one another , the Prince of Agrigentine ( who is an accomplished Gallant ) remained at the head of his Troop twelve paces from the Arch , saying it appertained to none but the Ladies to pass under the Triumphant Arch : He therefore caused them one after another , followed by their Knights and Slaves , to go under this Arch ; after which they went towards him , wheeling on the right hand , to resume the way of Carisalis : Then the Prince and those which were with him , saluted all the Ladies with much civility , which they repaid with an obsequious flexure : This Prince noting every Lady had but one Knight , commanded some of those which attended him to supply the vacant place ; for which purpose he elected the chiefest of his Train , except me , whom he only chose as a Stranger , and instead of giving every Lady him who had the greatest desire to wait on her person , he separated all those which he conceived had any familiarity with one another : He did it principally to please Berelisa , who did not affect Terillus , though he wasted his time in courting her affection . For the Princess , she had with her the young Prince of Messina who was then in this Court , and the Prince of Ericine who is one of her alliance ; but when Berelisa approached accompanied with her Prisoner , I was surprised at the sight of Artemidorus , but I expressed no mark of my astonishment ; for knowing the contestation between the Agrigentine aed Leontine Prince , I imagined he was not known ; the Prince of Agrigentine willing I should accompany Berelisa as the most amiable person in the Court , and as favorite of the Princess his Daughter , declared to me so many things of this unknown Prisoner , that it confirmed my belief 't was the same whose Character I had received in the Camp ; for when Berelisa passed by , whose perfections did this day shine forth in their greatest splendor ; Go Zenocrates , go , said he to me , lend us your assistance to discover this Unknown Prisoner ; make love to Berelisa , more easily to effect it , whom I presuppose he now loves ; for 't would be a shame for him to have remained so long Prisoner of War in a Castle where she resides , and not become Prisoner of Love : Go then Zenocrates , go , added he , and endeavour the discovery of your Rival . I receive , Sir , so much advantage by your commands , replied I to him , that I am sorry time will not give me leave to return you thanks for such an unexpressible favour . But Madam , if I was surprised to see Artemidorus , he was no less at the sight of me , for I feared I had discovered him ; and remembring he had seen me at Leontine when he made his addresses to Clidimira , my sight excited a commotion in his heart , which I taking notice of , and imagining from whence it proceeded , to resettle his troubled thoughts ; ranking my self on th' other side of Berelisa , with a respective observance , thus said : Madam , the Prince of Agrigentine whose curiosity can be confin'd in the discovery only of this valiant Unknown , hath sent me to you , that I might share his happiness by attending your person : But Madam , added I , my infelicity would be extreme , should you deny your consent . You have so little knowledge of your pretended Mistriss ( replied Berelisa ) that I would advise you not to obey the Agrigentine Prince . If you knew him who speaks to you , replied Artemidorus to her , you would know that several passions in his heart do at one time receive both their life and death : But I pray , added he , disguising my knowledge of him , forbid him to discover me , though he should happen to be one of my intimate acquaintance . We marched in this order to a place where we made a stand , because the Prince of Agrigentine desired the Ladies should arrive last at Carisalis , he therefore passed before them with all his Troop , that the fairest shew might conclude the Triumph . For my part , I confess my heart was wounded with the perfections of all those twenty Ladies , who accompanied the Princess Philonice ; for as I am an universal Lover of all those objects which delight my eye , even at the first sight , and these twenty Ladies dressed in this Nymph-like habit appeared , graced with the accession of such charming features ; that my amorous heart could not resist those piercing beams shot from their conquering Twins of light . In fine , we arrived at Carisalis , where Cleodamas welcom'd the Prince with an eloquent Oration , penn'd in such concise terms , that it far transcended the capacity of vulgar Intellects : The Prince not desiring to return to Agrigentine till the darkness of the night began to ruine the days splendor , Cleodamas treated him with a magnificent Collation : But whilst things were preparing more ceremoniously to invite his stay , the Ladies by the assistance of their Knights dismounted from their horses , and went to breath out the fourth part of an hour in that high Walk I have before mentioned : For my part ( I confess ) never any sight did so much please my eyes , as these twenty Ladies and forty Knights : To avoid confusion , the Prince of Agrigentine had commanded all his other followers not to enter into the house of Cleodamas , but that they should be entertained in the fairest houses of the same Village , and not seeing in this Alley and the pre-mentioned Wood none but persons exactly proportioned in all the dimensions of their Bodies , and beholding their waving plumes and glittering habits through the leavy Boughs , I may confidently say , never any object did more deserve my attention , as the pleasantness of the place inspired joy ; all the company were so fashioned to delude time with amorous discourses , that they perceived not the melancholy which denyed mirth to Artemidorus and the jealous Terillus : In the mean time Artemidorus had an urgent desire to confer with me , and on the first presented occasion , he briefly acquainted me with his adventures , demanding of me what I had heard concerning Clidimira , he not being ignorant that all memorable accidents which passed at Leontine were obvious to me . I know , said I to him , she is both ingrateful and unfaithful ; and imagining she should be constrained , if she made not a publick recantation of your love , she engaged her affection to a deserving person , and submitted to the tryal of the Lake of Dela , to assure him of her fidelity : Therefore if you credit my words , I would advise you , by another love to banish this passion from your heart . Ah Zenocrates , said he to me , none can renounce love so soon as you . Time would not permit us longer discourse , for one came to advertise the Ladies that Dinner was now prepared : They were conducted into the fair Hall I have before mentioned , where they were served with all magnificence befitting persons of their condition ; and the Prince of Agrigentine din'd with some of his Nobility in a low Hall , a foot higher than the Garden . The Ladies after this Repast entred into a fair Chamber , directly opposite against the Hall , with a part of the most accomplished Gallants , the rest remaining with the Agrigentine Prince , who related to Cleodamas divers things concerning the last Campagne : But entring there , Philonice whose curiosity extended to all delightful objects , cast her eye on a Picture hanging on the way to this Chamber , it being designed by a Virgin allied to Cleodamas ; and as this Picture merited some observation , Philonice called Berelisa to see it : This Picture is framed with ingenious Art ; one may see there a pleasant Country , with a fair Tree , at the foot whereof is a beautiful young person sumptuously attired , and behind her three Women , she holds a Distaff in her right hand , presenting it to Hercules , whom a young Cupid holds chained in a golden Chain , and drawing it with her left hand , she forces him to cast away his Club , and to take the offered Distaff ; but better to explicate this Picture , the little Cupid holds in his right hand a Torch , and with the other retains the Fillet that blinds his Eyes , which seems to be fanned by the gentle Breizes of the Wind ; underneath are some Greek words , which speak thus in our Language , From my Fire proceeds my Force . After Philonice had considered the explication of this Picture , she said ( turning her self to Berelisa ) That for her part she believed the power of Love proceeded not but from the debility of those whom it assaulted . But , Madam , ( replied she blushing ) do not you see Hereules , who appears far superior in strength to that young Child , forced by him to embrace what he desires . Ah , Berelisa , replied she , there 's a certain weakness of heart commonly found in men , which is not incompatible with the force of the Body , nor with the greatest Valour : Philonice had hardly pronounced these words , but all maintained Love's Party : The Prince of Ericine amongst the rest , said , He could not admit Love to pass for Debility , unless in the hearts of those who persevere in loving an unfaithful person . Artemidorus , who felt himself touched with the expressions of the Prince of Ericine , changed colour , and could not frame an answer : Whereupon Terillus thus replied , that it argued not so much weakness to continue to love a person , though she had changed affection , as to persist in loving a person , whose affection 't was almost impossible to acquire ; for ( added he ) 't is the greatest subject of complaint one can imagine , to court a Person without hope to attain her love . 'T is doubtless a great unhappiness ( replied the Prince of Ericine ) but the inconstancy of a Mistress is far greater . Ah , Sir , ( replied Terillus ) 't is more in jurious not to be beloved , than to be deserted by a Mistress . After this , every one took the part either of the Ericine Prince , or Terillus , except Artemidorus and Berelisa , whose interest were engaged in this question ; for if Artemidorus yet affected the inconstant Clidimira , Berelisa treated Terillus , with so much cruelty , that she saw he spoke against himself , to have occasion to speak against her ; but as the conversation seemed curious to Philonice , she seated her self , and caused the other Ladies to take their places , the men standing before them , except some , who kneel'd upon Cushions , more conveniently to entertain their Ladies , whilst the Prince of Ericine and Terillus disputed nigh Philonice and Berelisa , on the precedent subject : For my part , replied the Prince of Ericine , I find no comparison between these two things ; for as 't is not impossible that a Woman who loves you not should esteem you , I find that in ceasing to love her , you are not obliged to hate her , that 't is sufficient to render indifferency for indifferency , that you are even bound to express Civility to her , when you happen to meet her ; and if you disesteem her , and unchain your heart , you sufficiently punish her for her injustice and insensibility , without adding hatred and despisal , but for an inconstant person : Ah , Terillus ( pursued he ) you cannot too much hate ; nor too much despise her : I likewise assert , that if a man hath been very amorous , and hath believed his affection hath been requited , he cannot limit his hatred to an unfaithful person ; and I believe 't is very easie to cure his passion , by ballancing the grandeur of her love and her inconstancy ; for by remembring that his anger will be screwed up to such an heighth , that he will think it punishment sufficient to requite her wavering nature , which should not be expressed to a person which hath contemned your affection , either through aversion or indifferency . Ah , Sir , replied Terillus , our resentments are different , for I believe 't is more easie and more just to despise a woman which hath flighted his love , than one from whom you have received many demonstrations of affection , though she retains those testimonies , and varies in her former thoughts ; for 't is the greatest injustice one can offer to an amorous man , who is permanent in his love , to reject his Passion ; 't is so natural to love them who affect us , that when a man is so happy to perswade his love to any person whom he adores , if this woman doth not correspond in her affection , disesteems the Lover , is averse to his Passion , or hath entertained another ; if she loves another , she is criminal for permitting a new Lover to engage to serve her ; if she doth but a little esteem him , the Lover should be very unjust to esteem her much ; and if she is averse to him , he ought to retribute the like to her ; and in what manner soever it should be , a generous Lover , which hath wasted many days , and not gained the affection of his Mistress , ought to hate and contemn her , who hath with such pertinacy resisted his love , since 't is certain that ingratitude is a capital crime ; and there is nothing more ingrateful than not to love those which loves us : For I have already told you 't is so natural , that love produces love ; that if this passion is not produced in a womans heart , which is ardently loved , it either proceeds from the small desert of the Lover , the capriciousness of the Mistress , or from the abovesaid reasons ; nothing seems to me more just , or ought more easily to be done , than not to have any esteem or complacency for an insensible person , I say one ought to requite her with all the civility a discreet person can be capable of : And if it was possible there should be any matter of indiscretion , between a neglected Lover and his Mistress , I think I should permit him to be indiscreet ; for in fine , as he should have no indiscretion , which might make him be suspected of vanity , or which might injure the reputation of an unsensible person , it would be a sweet and innocent revenge ; if I did not generally hold that Persons of Quality ought not to revenge themselves of their Ladies in the same manner as they would revenge themselves of their Enemies . I am of your opinion , replies the Ericine Prince , that an insensible person , to whom one hath given many testimonies of Love , if she ungratefully requites him , she merits the same ingratitude ; but that which I maintain , is , that 't is more easie to hate an inconstant than an insensible person , and that the revenge appears more just . On the contrary , replied Terillus , I assert 't is more difficult to relinquish the love of an unconstant , than an insensible person , and that if a man hath been once favoured and affected by a Lady , he is indispensably obliged , not to be desicient in his discretion to her , though she hath changed her thoughts ; but one should not so act with an insensible Mistress , of whom he might more innocently revenge himself , because her insultation is greater by beginning not to love her than the other , by deserving the affection of his Lady , nor can he be obliged to any discretion . But separately to speak of these two things , I will at first make you to see , that 't is more easie for an abused Lover to dispel love from his heart , than for a Lover which hath been favoured ; there is in the memory of a Lover obstinately despised , nothing which can or ought to retain love in his Soul ; since that , if he call'd to remembrance the person whom he had served , he sees her cold , insensible , and always indifferent , if she remembers to have written to her , he will likewise remember that she hath not answered to him ; or if she hath , her answers have contained no affectionate expressions ; if he remembers his eyes have saluted hers , his memory will tell him , that he turned her face from him with contempt ; or that she beheld him with a kind of stupid indifferency , which is insupportable in love ; if he thinks what actions he hath performed to please her , he remembers either she hath slightly received , or scornfully disdained them , perhaps he hath praised her Beauty , but it often appears he hath thereby betrayed his judgement ; for it often happens love intitles those fair which deserve not to be placed in that number : Moreover , a Lover hath no obligation to a person whom he loves without the same requital ; so that his heart raising no opposition against his resentment it seems easie to me , even by his anger to cure his love ; honour likewise might do it with much facility ; since there is nothing more fit to banish love , than the remembrance that one hath lavished much time in courting a person , which despises him , and who hath distinguished him from the rest of men by a secret aversion ; but for a woman which hath once loved you , it is not so , for she hath esteemed you , and preferred you before all men ; she hath chosen and confided in you ; but 't is not so in the other ; for there 's nothing in his memory but indifferency , which might retain affection ; there is a thousand and a thousand thoughts in a Lovers heart which hath been beloved , which may retain his love in despight of the inconstancy of the beloved person , he may see tender and passionate Letters , not respecting the person who hath wrote them ; she being unfaithful , he may behold her Pourtraict , no acknowledgement retaining his resentment , and even the possibility to revenge ones self , arrests a part of ones revenge , and every time one remembers so many amorous regards , so many obliging assignations , so many favourable discourses , and so many innocent favours , there 's means enough to destroy the desire to reconquer the heart one hath lost , and likewise to destroy the hope thereof ; for after he is assured he hath done all he can imagine to please her , since he hath pleased her ; he thinks he is wanting in something , that in demanding pardon , he may recover the treasure he hath lost ; and even supposes if he can accuse himself of nothing , but lay the whole accusation on her , 't is a capricious humour which will soon vanish , and that then he shall receive more affectionate assurances than he did before ; therefore hope may subsist in a Lovers heart , whose affection hath been entertained with a correspondency , though his Mistress hath proved inconstant , and there is much difficulty to disingage his Passion : To speak with sincerity , there 's nothing so puissant to retain love , in an heart composed of tenderness , than to hope a pleasure he had before enjoy'd ; one will sometimes recede from Glory to preserve his Conquest , and to hinder his Rival from gaining any profit by it ; Jealousie which boasts it self to be the most puissantest Enemy of Love , retains it often in a Lovers heart deserted by his Mistress , when he is devoid of hope : Judge then ( I pray you ) if an indifferent Mistress , which gives you neither hope nor jealousie , can or ought to be difficult to forget , for the remembrance of the pass'd cannot render it amiable to you ; the present exasperate you , or the future slatter you with success : But if you consent ( replied the Ericine Prince ) that 't is more easie , and even more just to hate a person of whom one cannot be beloved , than one of whom one hath been favoured , though she hath now cancel'd all favours , consent likewise that a Lover is confined to a stricter limit with her , which hath always despised him , than with her which hath betrayed him ; for she which hath never loved you , having promised you nothing , she hath not injured you so much as that person , who after she had sworn to you an eternal affection violated her word ; and I conclude you ought to be more reserved to one than to another . I am of your opinion ( replied Terillus ) but 't is not according to your Method ; for I maintain that a man , who hath been uncivilly dealt withal by a woman , owes no more civility to her than to all women in general ; I know not whether he can dispense with it in some occasions ; but for a woman which hath once loved , I affirm , that if she at length hates him , he ought to respect her , and is obliged to discretion , though his love seems extinct ; and as it is just that an abused Lover should ever perpetually keep in his heart the resentment of the ingratitude and indifferency of his Mistress , so a deserted Lover should ever preserve a kind of acknowledgement for his Precedent favours ; and this recognition must even oblige him not to be so far transported , as to injure the reputation of his Mistress , from whom he once received favours , which might still deserve his love . I believe it ( replied the Prince of Ericine , yielding to Terillus ) for as all the favours of Ladies stream from pure Fountains ; I am of opinion they may retract them when they please , without being termed indiscreet , principally when they practice no Gallantry ; as I never fathom'd the resentments of a forsaken Lover , and believe that I never shall be exposed to try those of an injured Lover ; 't is not strange I never attained to the knowledge of those excellent things you have so judiciously discoursed of ; I have ( it may be ) less experience than you , in the Estate of a Lover forsaken by his Mistress ( replied Terillus ) and have more interest than you imagine ( added he , looking on Berelisa ) in the condition of a Lover whose Mistress slights all those favours he offers to acquire her esteem ; but to take my choice in these two things , I had rather continue in the same resentments I now am , to have been once affected by the person I love , though she should vary in her affection , than to believe I shall never arrive to that happiness : The event is so dubious ( replied the Ericine Prince ) that we ought never to admit of despair ; we commonly use those expressions to an unhappy person , replied Philonice , but there is some things we may confidently say will never happen , you have reason , Madam ( replied Berelisa , on purpose to anger Terillus ) for by Example , when one hath a natural aversion against any person ; how is it possible to vanquish it ; but if it is not possible to surmount a natural aversion ( replied Artemidorus ) is there any way to subdue a violent inclination ? In truth , answered the Ericine Prince , I believe there 's much equality in these two things ; and that if it is not easie to expel hatred from his heart ; 't is very difficult to banish love from thence . Ah , Sir , ( replied Berelisa , who would not have Artemidorus entertain this resentment ) I assure you there 's divers occasions , to which our hatred may not extend , and yet they blot out our love . Who will not say ( replied Philonice ) that Berelisa hath had many Lovers and many Enemies , which hath experimentally taught her to frame these distinctions ? and how can 't be true she hath never yet had either love or hatred . Ah , Madam , replied she , her cheeks being dy'd with a modest blush , if you had remembred my true sentiments , your language would not have so far exceeded — I pray ( said Terillus , interrupting her , speaking to her in a low voice ) do not give a clearer explication of your thoughts ; for the person to whom you speak , too well knows what she hath said : Berelisa had answered him , had not the Prince of Agrigentine entred , which caused all to rise from their seats ; but every one was surprised to see the Prince so soon as he was entred go directly to Artemidorus , and looking upon Berelisa , know ( said he , to her ) your Prisoner is a Prisoner of importance , and that if you have profited of the Counsel I heretofore gave you , when I desired you to inflame his heart with an amorous affection , you have gained an illustrious conquest . As I believe I have not done it , replied she blushing , I think , Sir , I may say for my honour I never had any design to effect it ; Conquests of this nature being more often performed when one hath the least suspicion of them , replied the Agrigentine Prince , 't is therefore impossible for me to give any direct answer , but expecting till you resolve my question ; let me complain of the diffidence the Prince Artemidorus conceived of my generosity , by concealing his true condition ; at these words , every one cast their eyes on this Illustrious Prisoner , who was plunged in a deep perplexity ; for he knew not whether it was Berelisa , or I who had made this discovery ; Berelisa , who suspected the thoughts of Artemidorus , sought by her eyes to justifie her innocency ; and I likewise by some private signs evidenced to him , I was not conscious of this action . In the mean time , as his heart is great and noble , he did not much study for an answer , for seeing he was known , he did not deny the truth , but ingeniously confest it , and addressing himself to the Agrigentine Prince , Sir ( said he to him ) I intreat you to believe you are not the cause of my disguise , and those who have declared my quality , have perhaps told you that I have departed from Leontine , but for an interest of State. I know it very well , replied the Agrigentine Prince , for the Parents of fair Clidimira , having sent hither a man express to inform of them Telesis , who is to espouse her ; it hapned that this man being born at Agrigentine , though he resided at Leontine ; and coming hither with a desire to see this solemnity , knew you ; and being born my Subject , he thought himself bound by Allegiance to discover you to me : but when he acquainted me with it ( added he ) it seemed he had no design , but that you should live in splendor proportionable to your Quality ; for he highly exaggerated the injustice of the Leontine Prince , and your own Merit ; neither am I resolved to use you otherwise , nor to change any thing of your Fortune , but to give order you should be treated like a Prince : for though the Treaty of Heraclea be not concluded , you shall receive your liberty as if your condition was not known ; I offer you likewise my Court as an Asylum , till the Prince your Brother remits his anger , and resolves to respect you according to your merit . Your expressions are so generous ( replied Artemidorus ) that I can frame no language to reach the grandeur of your excessive Favours , immeritedly bestowed upon me , nor can I requite your generosity , but by assuring you I will unsluce the azure Conduits of my Veins for your service , whilst Honour permits me to expose my life for your Interests . After these words the Prince of Agrigentine saying , 't was time to depart , the Princess thereto disposed her self , but not till she had made an obliging complement to Artemidorus , to whom all the Ladies , and the rest of the company did the like ; Terillus did likewise salute him , but with a kind of compulsive civility ; for remembring all those courtesies Berelisa had performed to this Prisoner , he believed it may be she knew him ; and had more suspicion of it , because she expressed a great emotion of joy at the generosity of the Agrigentine Prince , when Cleodamas , who came with this Prince approached her , she could not restrain her self from testifying her satisfaction . Sage Cleodamas , said she to him , what say you of this adventure ? You who can set a just price on heroick actions , how do you esteem this action of the Agrigentine Prince ? and how do you like the reception of it by the Prince Artemidorus ? I find ( replied Cleodamas ) you have your part in the glory of this day , since Aetemidorus is your Prisoner , and that you were the first who knew his merit . As Terillus had attentively hearkned to the words of Berelisa , his heart was enslaved with such a jealous passion , that swaying all his rational faculties , it retained Love , which was ready to for sake its residence . But not to intrude on your patience by reciting several things not material to this History , I shall retrench them , and only tell you , that the Ladies having remounted on their Horses , returned to Agrigentine ; where the Prince was received with all the Ceremonies usual in such occasions : before he departed from Carisalis , he caressed in a singular manner the sage Cleodamas , highly commending his sumptuous entertainment : for the amiable Philonice , she was so pleased with the delectable Scituation of his House , that she promised to retire thither ere Cynthia had once repaired her wained Horns , to pass away some few days with more pleasure and delight . I shall , Madam , tyre your attention by the recital of the Feast in the Princes Palace , or the Masques and Balls , which lasted the space of eight days : but shall only tell you , that the Agrigentine Prince incited by his natural generosity , forced Artemidorus to accept an equipage correspodent to his condition ; this Prince then appeared without constraint the most amiable of men , though his melancholy did eclipse his humour ; and esteeming Berelisa in a high degree , 't was not easie for to vanquish her puissant inclination : As Berelisa was the first Lady in the Court , to whom I had spoken , and who favoured Artemidorus , being my particular friend , she testified unto me so much goodness , that I became wholly obliged to her ; and sometimes I imagined if my heart had not been already engaged , I had disposed my self to love her : Judging then Artemidorus by my self , I counselled him what I could to love Berelisa . Alas , said he to me , when I spoke to him of it , my heart is framed to love her , there 's nothing I would not do to content her ; and I esteem her a thousand times more than Clidimira : but I cannot raze that unfaithful person from my heart , & in despight of my anger , jealousie and grief , my soul is disturbed ; when I suddenly hear her name pronounced , my imagination represents her to me , and my heart desires her ; and if my words may not be construed in a degenerate sense , my heart yet affects her , though she is inconstant : I am likewise resolved ( replied he ) to re-enflame , or cure my passion , to write once more to Clidimira , to see if she 'll have the confidence to forbid me to love her , and always to deny love . I would have diverted him from his intention , because I feared this person would flatter him with uncertain hope ; but as his Design was absolute , I assisted him therein , commanding one of my men to carry his Letter , which contained these expressions , if my memory prove not trecherous . The Faithful Artemidorus to the Inconstant Clidimira . YOur variable Nature ( Madam ) is the subject of all Discourse ; and though the Title of my Letter doth seem to evidence my Belief , yet I confess to you my doubts are not fully resolved , till your own hand clear my suspicion : I know you have given all my Letters to my Rival , that your Lines to him demonstrate the Reality of your Affection , and that you have given him the Pourtracture designed for me : Though these things may be convincing , your Writing only can render me happy , or undeceive me . I am perswaded you fancy Love to acquire your repose during my absence : For my part I shall not declare to you what affection sways my heart , before you have resolved my question ; Inform me then whether your Perfections are still graced with a permanent Love , or whether your Inconstancy hath deformed your Beauty . Artemidorus somewhat scrupled to send this Letter before he had shewed it to Berelisa , but as she was the Sister of Telesis , he thought if he spoke to her of it , she would not permit him to send it ; at last he did not insist on this consideration , whereupon I gave it to one of my men , who went to Leontine , I having other Interests which obliged me to send thither : I know not ( Madam ) whether you remember I told you , that when Telesis departed from the Camp to go to Syracusa , where he was sent by the Agrigentine Prince , who wrote to Berelisa , he would go privately to Leontine , desiring her to tell no person of it : It hapned that when Clidimira received the Letter of Artemidorus , Telesis was there ; you may judge then what answer she returned to oblige the last , and to introduce despair into the first Lovers heart , she wrote to him but these words , which doubtless were framed on purpose to banish love from the faithfull'st Lover Nature ever produced . Clidimira to Artemidorus . AS we ought never to engage to Love , without the Hope to be crowned with Felicity , I hold we may desert that Love , to the end we should not be plunged in misery ; therefore , Sir , Knowing the state of your Fortune and mine hath distanced our Happiness , I have changed my Affection , to change my Destiny : Forget , I pray you , all that which hath passed between us , as I am resolved to bury it in Oblivion . You may judge , Madam , this Letter quickned the anger of Artemidorus ; for my part , I never saw any man more enraged after he perused it : What Zenocrates said he to me , Clidimira ! the ingrateful Clidimira , hath she wrote unto me a Letter of this Nature , after she hath buoy'd up my Love with Lines both tender and engaging ! Can I still preserve an inviolate affection ? Ah no , no , added he , I can hate her , I will hate her , and I already hate her , I will love another , or expire . Your thoughts are so various ( replied I to him ) that I fear you can resolve on nothing . Ah! to hate Clidimira ( replied he ) I feel my self already disposed , and the difficulty is to know whether I shall persevere in this hatred . If I was in your place ( said I to him ) instead of perplexing my self with hatred , which is an unquiet passion . I would assume love , Ah Zenocrates ! ( replied he ) when one seeks it , 't is not so easily found , for it commonly steals on you on a sudden ; and after this adventure , I fear any more to enter the List against it ; for I confess I never in the least apprehended that infelicity which hath hapned ; I lov'd , I was lov'd ; I acted many things to please Clidimira , and I received from her the same demonstrations : In this condition my passion was glorious to me ; I alienated my self from her to compass her repose ; I never had any suspicion she would change her resentment ; yet I was no sooner benighted from her piercing eyes , which had fired my soul with a beam of their mingled luster ; but she deserted my love , and embraced another , thereby becoming the most unjust and unconstant Person in the World. Cannot you do by reason what she hath done by Inconstancy ? replied I. Ah Zenocrates , said he to him , 't is easie for you to counsel me , but 't is not for me to pursue your counsel . Thus you see , Madam , how the spirit of Artemidorus was seated . As for Berelisa , her thoughts were divers , her aversion still reigning against Terillus , she had a violent inclination to Artemidorus of whose affections she had some expectant glympse of hope ; but her heart was confusedly disturbed at her involuntary weakness . Terillus had both Love and Jealousie ; 't is true , he had heard Artemidorus was amorous at Leonine , but he saw him daily pay so many devoirs to Berelisa , which she accepted with so much satisfaction , that he repented himself for having presented this Prisoner to the Agrigentine Prince , not having left him concealed as he desired , he repented that he had took him ; and though all his actions were noble , yet he repented for not depriving him of his life : Artemidorus always civily acknowledged that curtesie he had received from him ; and since his condition was discovered , he repayed him in generous and obliging terms . In the mean time , the Treaty of Peace which appeared so nigh conclusion , was quite dissolved , so that the liberty of Artemidorus was as far distant as ever ; 't is true , he was not the more confined , for the Prince of Agrigentine suffered him to go on his Parol , highly esteeming and affecting him , though he was Brother to his Enemy ; his esteem was augmented by the information he had , that the Prince of Leontine , having notice how Artemidorus was treated at Agrigentine , was so displeased , that he intended to declare him criminal ; as if 't was an effectual crime civily to use a Prisoner of War ; and if the Princess of Leontine ( his Sister ) had not retained a part of his violence , he had accused Artemidorus of complotting with his Enemies , and proceeded against him as a rebellious Prince . But to enlarge his injustice , he sancied Telesis being at Leontine , and Artemidorus in this Court , the love of Telesis was but a fictive invention to carry Clidimira to the Prince his Brother , that 't was but a feigned love , and specious Nuptials , and that Clidimira did yet affect Artemidorus : Being advertised Telesis was unknown at Leontine , he would have arrested him , and would have re-entomb'd Clidimira in the Temple of Cores ; as for Telesis , he could not have him in his power , by reason a faithful friend who concealed him , gave him notice of it , and advised him to return to Syracusa , where he had been sent by the Agrigentine Prince : For Clidimira she alledged her love was now extinct , but he would not credit it , neither would he believe the Tryal of the Lake of Dela ; therefore to repose his Spirit , he designed to espouse Clidimira to some other ; as she is opulent in riches , he found a person of Quality , who not being able to maintain himself in that garb his condition required , resolved to espouse her : But Clidimira was much afflicted at this new persecution , because she utterly disliked that person which was proposed to her . In the mean time as this news was soon known at Agrigentine , the joy of Artemidorus was extream , when he had first notice of it . But Berelisas breast harboured inquietude ; for she feared that the persecution this Virgin suffered for the consideration of this Prince , would foment his love ; her fears proved not vain : The first emotion of joy being passed , Artemidorus became very passionate , being much afflicted because she was persecuted for the love of him ; so that pity now changed that design , he had conceived to hate her : The Sun had not eight times measured this Terrestrial Globe , when there was an alteration in his thoughts ; for we were informed at Agrigentine , Telesis had been secretly at Leontine , that Clidimira had invented a way to escape from the place where she was inclosed ; that she was at Syracusa with Telesis , from whence he had sent to Agrigentine to demand permission of his Father to espouse this Virgin , and to bring her to his House , representing to him that he had already consented to the Marriage , and that the goods of Clidimira were of such a Nature , they might easily be transported thither . Artemidorus hearing what Clidimira had done for Telesis , formed a resolution to banish her his heart , appearing somewhat displeased at the intended coming of Clidimira to Agrigentine : Afranor at first seemed highly incensed against Telesis ; but as the Prince of Agrigentine is always favourable to Lovers , he straight allay'd the fury of his anger ; for Berelisa she could not imagine what to desire ; for it imported , her Brother should espouse Clidimira , but she wished not her company at Agrigentine , for fear her sight would revive love in the heart of Artemidorus , there was no means to obstruct it , because Clidimira being amiable , gained the esteem of the Syracusian Princess , whilst she resided there , for though this Virgin was stole away from Leontine , it appeared not so to every one , it being generally conjectured her Kindred had carried her from thence to free her from an injust persecution ; one of her Aunts , coming with her from Leontine , therefore the Princess of Syracusa , who esteemed and loved her , wrote concerning her with so much affection to Philonice , that she obtained of her Father and Afranor what Telesis desired : Berelisa on the other side , durst not openly display the secret thoughts of her heart , and Artemidorus by the grandeur of his Soul , would not oppose the return of Telesis , since he could not solemnize his Marriage with Clidimira , neither did he believe in the estate he was now , he could render with honour any discourteous office to the Brother of Berelisa , and Afranor's Son , by whom he had been so civily treated during his imprisonment , he imagined how apprehensive his grief would be when he should see Clidimira in the arms of Telesis , who had already contracted his hatred though he had never seen him : Telesis in the mean time , knowing his affection for Clidimira , would not come back to Agrigentine , till Hymen had tyed that indissoluble knot , which none but death can dissolve : During this negotiation , Artemidorus was continually with Berelisa , for he alwaies lodged in the Castle , and as she is a most charming person ; the more he saw her , the more he esteemed and loved her ; he did not imagine his heart was betrayed to her perfections , but conceived his spirit would still retain his love to Clidimira ; Berelisa on her part did too well perceive , that if she did not yet affect Artemidorus , she might easily thereto dispose her self . In fine , the Spring hod no sooner cloth'd the Trees in their verdant Liveries , when Telesis after he had espoused Clidimira at Syracusa brought her to Agrigentine , the Troops being then ready to begin the Campagne , Artemidorus whose grief had impaired his health , was ordered by the Physitians for change of air to go to a pleasant house in the Precinct of Carisalis , at the same time , as Telesis brought Clidimira to Agrigentine . It likewise happened that Philonice after the departure of her father , went to the house of Cleodamas to dissipate that melancholy his absence had contracted , accompanied by Berelisa and four or five other amiable persons ; amongst which was one called Lysicoris , to whom Berelisa confided her most secret thoughts , she had not yet declared to her , her inclination for Artemidorus ; but she had acquainted her with her aversion for Terillus , his unhappiness could receive no addition , he being jealous , his affection slighted , and being forced to go to the Army , and to leave Artemidorus with Berelisa . Things were on those terms when Telesis and Clidimira arrived at Agrigentine , as she had Letters from the Princess of Syracusa to Philonice , she went the next day to Carisalis , where she saw her Sister in Law , she having a noble and sprightly air , extreamly pleased Philonice who admitted her into her Chamber , and after some discourse went with her to Berelisa , who secretly wished she might not appear amiable to her ; but she was constrained to alter her desire , and to confess she was indowed with some charming features ; Philonice thinking to please Berelisa , intreated her to stay at Carisalis ; and Berelisa not willing to oppose her was forced to thank the Princess for a civility which would conduce to her affliction : Artemidorus who was prescribed some remedies to disperse his disease went not for some daies to the house of Cleodamas , and being very melancholy he had rather not see Berelisa , who was his sole consolation , then to see so many other persons ; so that 't was his onely divertisement to breath his languishing thoughts , when night began to mantle the skie with a gloomy shade , nigh that little River I formerly mentioned , which travelled with its silver streams through a delightful vale ; for as heat did at this time usurp the most part of the day , the evening and morning were onely commodious to invite our recreations ; Artemidorus then every night repairing to this amiable place , commonly left his men a remote distance from thence , he one time descended , his melancholy not permitting him to note his way , into a little Grove , ore-spread with close compacted bushes , not far from a place where this little River formed a Demi-circle between two Meadows ; but as he was ready to leave this little Wood , he spied through the bushes many women at the brink of this pleasant River , and it seemed to him his ears were invaded by Clidimira's voyce ; for you must know this night all the Ladies who were with the Princess Philonice amongst whom were Berelisa and Clidimira , had designed to bath themselves in this delightful place . When Artemidorus first perceived them , they began to re-invest themselves with their apparel , 't is not easie to divine his thoughts when he heard Clidimira's voice , since anger and hatred with some interval of pleasure , mixt with curiosity did then surprize him , seeing he might make a nigher approach , he softly stole between those bushes , till he had attained one which might shelter him from the Ladies sight , and from whence he might over-hear their discourse , when he was there , he looked upon the Ladies , who though newly come out of the Bath , were in such a modest manner , they might not fear the sight of the most curious eye , amongst those Ladies Artemidorus spyed Clidimira : hardly had he given passage to his regards , when he saw Berelisa nigh her , but in a different nature , all the Charms of Clidimira being Epitomized in her face , her hands lean and squalid , her breast deformed , and not any part matching the agreement of her eyes , Berelisa's hands are shaped with exact proportion , her breast white as snow , and all her other parts correspondent , the beauty of the one displaying the defects in the other , Artemidorus was highly pleased at this sight , imagining Berelisa's husband would receive a far greater happiness tben Clidimira's . In fine , Madam these Idea's were so strongly imprinted in his spirit , that when the fear of being seen commanded his retirement , he contemplated the remainder of the night , the ones beauty , and the others defect , remembring the infidelity of Clidimira , and all those curtesies Berelisa had conferred upon him , his person likewise did wholly imploy their thoughts whilst darkness blinded the World , they not imagining themselves the objects which kept unsealed the inclosure of his eyes , for though Clidimira had the confidence to justifie her actions , she fled the sight of Artemidorus , and 't was not possible for her to remember so many testimonies of affection she had bestowed upon him , without being confused at her inconstancy : Berelisa both feared and desired this interview ; for if Artemidorus should never submit his heart to her love , she would have some satisfaction if he deserted Clidimira , in these thoughts she wished the conclusion of this dangerous occasion , fearing there might happen something which might cloud her propitious fortune ; for she had acquired so much esteem with Artemidorus , that to her his thoughts wore no cover ; but as she would not be too curious in prying into his Actions , she intreated her dear Lisicoris to observe with a vigilant eye the Passages betwixt Clidimira and this Prince , she did not relate to her the cause of her curiosity , though she was one of her dearest friends , colouring it over with her Brothers interest ; for 't is more difficult for a woman adorned both with spirit and vertue to confess a violent inclination to any person , who doth not express his love to her , then to avow she favours a Lovers passion , as the last adventure had armed Artemidorus against the charming force of Clidimira's eyes , knowing that if he went not to visit the Princess at Cleodomas his house , she would prevent him by coming to him , he determined to wait on her after dinner , which surprized the company , they not imagining the state of his health had yet licenced him to leave his Chamber . When Philonice was informed of his arrival , she was in the great Hall , I have formerly mentioned , no sooner did Clidimira and Berelisa cast their eyes on this Prince , but their faces were shaded with a crimson colour , which even planted his Cheeks with blushes ; he could not conjecture whether this agitation proceeded from his new or ancient love , confusion did at this time so distract his senses . In fine , after he had saluted Philonice , she presented Clidimira to this Prince , and knowing what accidents had formerly happened between them , she did not ingage them in any long discourse , but spoke to Artemidorus , who seeing now only the beauties of Clidimira , was glad he had discovered the dissimilitude of her other parts , she being so discreet that her hands never lay open to the sight of any person , her breast was masqu'd with a pleated scarf , which barred the eye from descrying her deformed features , so that if any one had seen her dressed after this mode , would have judged the whole composure of her body proportionable to the splendor of her eyes ; but Artemidorus contraryed this opinion , her defects being now as apparent to him , as if they had been visible ; for Berelisa , he knowing the pure whitenesse of her breast , and the perfect shape of her hands , admired her modesty for not disclosing those things , which Clidimira concealed through affectation ; and concluding it an effect of her vertue , began to feel his heart retreating from Clidimira's love , to be stormed with Berelisa's perfections : as Clidimira's spirit was a little disquieted , it stopt the Organs of her speech , which incited Berelisa's desire to wing away the time in pleasant discourses ; 't is true her spirit was not yet re-stated in its former tranquillity ; but knowing how far her beauty surpass'd Clidimira's , her joy framed her to this agreeable humour ; Philonice after a little stay in the Hall , went into the Wood followed by Cleodamas and all this company ; at first they discoursed of the beauty of the place , and clearness of the day , but the company being strayed into these divers alleys ; fortune placed Artemidorus between Berelisa and Clidimira , all three were surprized to hear no words break from each others lips ; the unfaithful Mistress durst not speak to Artemidorus before her sister , to appease the distemper of his spirit , caused by the levity of her former actions ; and Berelisa willing to see to whom Artemidorus would address his speech , did not unlock the silence of her harmonious voice : this Prince not knowing in what language to express himself , in the presence of these two persons , expected one of their tongues to supply its office ; in this manner they arrived to a Balcony at the end of this Ally , where Philonice , Cleodamas and Lysicoris stayed his coming ; the Princess seeing them walk in this mute posture , scarce taking notice of her , demanded of Artemidorus on what subject he entertained the attention of these two amiable persons . I assure you ( replied Berelisa not giving this Prince leisure to shape an answer ) my sister and I are not jealous of what Artemidorus hath said , for he hath been so sparing of his words , that he hath spoken no more to one then to another . I had more to say to one then another , replyed he , but I did not think it convenient to declare my thoughts ; for my part ( added Clidimira ) being a stranger here , I did not imagine my self obliged to begin any discourse ; for my particular ( added Berelisa ) I am so pleased with my own idle fancies , that my words would have been a pennance to me for interrupting my sweet repose : it seems to me ( replied Cleodamas ) that the fancies of such an excellent person ( as Berelisa ) if she declared the subject of them , would produce much delight ; for it only appertains to those who have tender hearts , to be skilled in the pleasures of a certain pleasing deliberation , which diverts the spirit , and so sweetly seduces reason , that one cannot desine its inticing allurements : 'T is true ( replied Berelisa ) all mens humours do not comply with this delightful dotage , and there 's many speak of it , who believe it only consists in licencing their Spirits rather to the motions of their hearts , then to the conduct of this imperious reason , to enjoy our pleasant fancies we must let our spirits wander up and down , confine them no where , we must have something in our souls which whispers no disturbance , our temper must be inclining to Melancholy , we must think on something which pleases us , and we must be capable of a certain Lethargie of the senses , which imprints belief in all our thoughts , and the use of reason must be for some time suspended ; I say , we must but confusedly hearken to the singing of the Birds , or the murmuring of the Springs , neither must our eyes distingush the diversity of colours . Ah Berelisa , cryed Cleodamas , you describe these fancies too clearly to be ignorant of them . If idle Imaginations were a crime ( replyed she ) I would subscribe to your opinion , but as they are the most innocent pleasures , I confess I know them , and that I sometimes prefer them before all company whatsoever . But you do not dream ( replyed Philonice ) that you have said , to draw these fancies to the life , there must be something in our hearts which doth not displease us . Pardon me Madam ( replyed Berelisa ) but that something I have named , is not that something you imagine . I assure you ( replyed Artemidorus ) that if one mention something that you have done , it will admit of no other explication then that of the Princess . Whatever it should be ( said Cleodamas ) I should think that man happy which should insinuate into Berelisas heart , that she hath called something , which in a vulgar expression is termed Love. Berelisa blushed at this discourse , and fortune conducting Terillus to this place , they changed the subject of their conversation : on the contrary , Philonice finding her self on a square Base of stone on the right hand from the house as one ascends the high alley , Cleodamas sent for several embroider'd Cushions for the Ladies , who seated themselves in divers ranks on the two sides of this Marble stone , leaving the middle void , lest any person should hinder the sight of the Princess Philonice ; as a mark of distinction from the rest , Cleodamas placed the Cushions destined for this Princess , at the foot of a fair Tree , whose distended branches served as an Umbrella to shadow her from the Sun's heat . All the company being seated , 't was the fortune of Terillus to be next Clidimira , and of Artemidorus to be next Berelisa ; for Lysicoris , she was next Cleodomas Philonice seeing these two dear friends separated , ask'd Berelisa if she was not jealous to see Lysicoris leave her for Cleodamas ? Ah Madam ( said Terillus , whose Jealousie even consumed his vital spirits ) Do not so much injure Jealousie , as to believe it can be found in friendship , and do not deprive love of that thing wherein its power is effectually seen . Berelisa who knew what consequence he would draw from his own words , opposed him , demanding ( in an angry voice ) on what reason he built his conjectures , that he durst affirm Jealousie belonged more to Love then Friendship ? For my part said Artemidorus , as I never had but the Jealousie of Love , because my friends have always proved constant , I cannot give any satisfactory answer to this question . For my particular ( added Clidimira , not seeming to take notice of what the Prince had said ) I believe that as there is not a long love without Jealousie , so there is no Jealousie without Love ; and that it cannot be admitted in friendship . For my part , said Philonice , I am such an enemy to Jealousie , that I dare not give my Judgement of it : I therefore constitute the sage Cleodamas to be the Soveraign Judge when Berelisa and Terillus have alledged all they can to assert their opinions . I consent to 't said Berelisa : and I likewise said Terillus ; whose Jealousie pressing him to speak , and he beginning to attaque Berelisa , she declared she would not be denyed from interrupting Terillus when her fancy prompted her to do it . I consent thereto said he , on condition you will grant me the same liberty ; but to speak ingenuously , added he , I think you will have sufficient difficulty to confute my reasons , without desiring that permission . There 's none so ignorant said he , but knows Love produces Jealousie , and that they are inseparable concomitants ; and that that which is called Jealousie in Friendship , resembles not the true Jealousie . Is it not certain that Jealousie is the violentest of Passions ? That 't is more sensible then Love which produces it ? 't is restless , cloudy , and sometimes furious ? That 't is capable to inspire all crimes , that it transports one to revenge , and that it often excites a man to dye his hands in blood ? It admitting then this definition , can we believe it may proceed from Friendship , and that such a tumultuous Passion can spring from such a pleasing and peaceful Mother ? To speak truth , Jealousie is an effect so necessary in Love , that one cannot be wounded with the Darts of Love , without being poysoned with the stings of Jealousie : For , if one hath no Rival , it receives production from several other things : By a Jealous resentment one envies the glory of the beloved object ; one desires alwaies to be with her , to entertain her alone , to admire and adore her , one would have sometimes so much Jealousie essentially attach'd to Love , that the Beloved person should not love none of her acquaintance , that she should have no manner of attachment for sensible things ; and I know not whether one would have her love her self , unless for the love of another ; I know there 's some injustice in these fantastick thoughts , but I likewise know that a prudent love is no love ; and that the disorders of this passion which are blemished by no crime , compose the most sensible pleasures . Judge then if Jealousie which is the greatest irregularity of love , and from whence proceeds the most various subjects , can be found in friendship : For if you are not ignorant that this kind of affection is ordinarily produced more by reason than inclination , and that if the proper effects of things were ascribed to their right causes , Friendship would be termed a necessary effect of merit and virtue , since Friendship sways men to love all those who deserve esteem ; but if it should not be so , 't is true , there 's friendship for many persons , and if one should yield to your opinion , there would be many jealousies which would be the terriblest things imaginable : All the world should then be filled with crimes , and as there 's none but either love many , or one particular person , it would follow all the world should be jealous , and every one would seek to destroy or hate each other ; and it may be a man would be so unhappy to have resentments of Jealousie mixed with the friendship of his Father , Mother , Brothers , Sisters , Kindred , Friends , Wife , Slaves , and Mistress . You exaggerated this so pleasantly ( replied Berelisa ) that I am much pleased at it , for when one is constrained to insert agreeable things , when solid reasons are necessary , 't is an infallible sign one maintains a wrong part . What ( replied Terillus ) do you believe that by explaining to you 't is possible to have many friendships and many Jealousies , my reasons are more pleasant than solid ? If you could prove your words ( replied Berelisa ) I would not have said that which I have done , but far from consenting to that opinion , I pretend one cannot love nothing of which one might not be jealous : For without examining if there 's reason to te●● jealousie a passion , or if one ought to consider it as a simple effect of the tenderness of our heart ; let 's look upon 't in its self , Jealousie is not to speak properly , but a violent desire to preserve that we either affect or possess , and to hinder another from the enjoyment of that we would attain the possession : From whence I conclude , we may be jealous of all that we love , and that we cannot love nothing without Jealousie . I know this resentment is sometimes so weak , that those which have it have no perception of it , but when 't is so , 't is doubtless that the attachment we have , which gives such a feeble Jealousie , is not great , and that those which have it , have a confiding Spirit , which makes them repose so much trust on their own Fortune , that they believe no power able to destroy that which they have once gained . But after all , whosoever loves any thing , wishes the possession of it , and desires to possess it when he hath acquired it , he hath even an inquietude to preserve it , proportionable to the inclination and reason which hath fixt it in his thoughts ; so that the jealousie is stronger or weaker , according to the power of the attachment , and 't is that which without doubt makes the difference between those effects the jealousie of love inspires , and those which are produced by friendship ; but the difference which is seen between these two jealousies , are sometimes found in jealousies caused by the same passion : For Lovers are not equally jealous , the diversity of their Temperament and Fortune altering their resentments ; and though they all have jealousie , yet perhaps in theirs is as much difference as between that of Love and Friendship : There 's jealous persons who evaporate their sighs , complaints , and tears , in amorous verses ; there 's some whom Jealousie makes to compose a Song , and there 's others whom it deprives of reason and vertue , who have recourse to Steel and Poyson , to carve out their revenge on the person they love ; but this diversity doth not hinder that the jealous Lover , who only makes a Song to testifie his Jealousie , should not be effectively jealous , since 't is true one cannot otherwise name a certain resentment which is produced in our heart , with the desire to acquire something of what nature soever : But to speak of Friendship , I affirm that though 't is prudent , it cannot be tender , unless it be infected with a little Jealousie ; I know that the jealousie of Friendship doth not take from us the light of our reason , and that it doth not make us act such fantastical things as the jealousie of Love ; but Friendship is not tender , if we do not desire to be preferred before others , if we do not do all things we can imagine to effect it , if we have not some despite when we believe we have not attained our desires , if we are not displeased at those who we see preferred before us , and if we take neither care nor inquietude to preserve what we have gained ; you will it may be tell me we may see a thousand and a thousand which have no sensibility of what you have alledged : To that I will answer , there are many persons who believe they love when they have no affection , and who call Friendship a kind of Society , or necessary commerce of life ; but when I speak of Friendship , I mean an effective Friendship both tender and solid , of a Friendship where there is a commutation of hearts and secrets : Every one is not jealous according to the proportion of his Friendship , neither doth every one seat it in its right place ; but to speak sincerely these luke-warm friendships do not produce violent Jealousies , no more than that love which tunes our Spirits to a musical harmony : But that doth not shew that Friendship doth not produce jealousie , at least I know I have sustained it for Lysicoris , for I remember when she once went into the Country without bidding me adieu , I was extremely grieved at it ; 't is not but that I am an enemy of all constraint and ceremony , but because she gave her farewel to another of her friends that she ought not to respect so much as me : I was extremely displeased ; and I complained a thousand times of her , and even hated her whom she had visited . But it may be ( replied Terillus looking on her ) you have sometimes Love , not thinking you have any : No , replied she blushing , for I assure you I know so well how to distinguish Friendship , Hatred , and Jealousie , that if I had love it were difficult to deceive me . But is it possible ( said Terillus ) you can call Jealousie all those light despites that a resentment of glory produces in friendship , when that one renders you not the Justice you think to merit ? But is it possible ( replied Berelisa ) that you doubt Friendship hath not its Jealousies as well as Love ? That which makes me doubt of it ( replied Terillus ) is , that I am perswaded Jealousie is not but an effect of the irregularity of Love ; and that Friendship cannot have the same irregularity , neither can it have Jealousie . But Friendship ( replied Berelisa ) hath it not all that which is found in love ? It hath little cares and great services , it contains the desire to please , complacency is always thereto annexed , there is likewise of the favours of Friendship effective confidences , and of trifling secrets ; one esteems the letters of his friends absence is not rude , Presence is sweet , and in fine , there is found in a tender Friendship all that one can attribute to a tender Love. But , replied Terillus , Do not you comprehend that one cannot be jealous but of that one possesses , or may possess ? And that being so , one cannot have Jealousie in Friendship ; sure 't is true that our friends cannot be absolutely ours ; for take the perfectest friend in the world , if he hath a Mistress , he will be oftner with his Mistress than Friend ; so that Friendship giving nothing which might solely depend on us , it is impossible to be as jealous as if one had a Mistress : But as solid Friendship is too little divertising , Love is robb'd of divers things which have dependance only on it ; so that those little cares , and all those things of which you have spoken , are become its mode by Usurpation : But for Jealousie , believe me Berelisa , it hath ever appertained to Love , neither can it be admitted to any passion but this . But how call you that I felt for Lysicoris , replied Berelisa ? for I would be more loved by her than another : I should be angry if I was less , I would know her thoughts , I would have her if she is in love with any one , to declare it to me ; and I should never suffer her without much distemper to write to any of her friends , without shewing me the Letter : And I very well know the commotion of my Spirit proceeds from Jealousie ; I even hold ( added she ) that the Jealousie of Friendship is more Jealousie , if I may so say , than the Jealousie of Love ; for as it retains Reason still entire , the least effects it produceth in a friends heart , ought to be more considered than those it produceth in a Lovers : But in what place may we see jealous Friends , ( replied Terillus ) who have their eyes wandring , their tincture pale , their humour melancholy , and their spirits disquieted through excess of their Jealousie ? But in what place , replied Berelisa , have you seen Friends which receive contempts without grief , which patiently suffer tepedity , oblivion , indifferency , and irregularity when they believe they are neglected by a new Friendship . I consess it would be difficult for me ( replied Terillus ) to shew you a friend so patient to suffer all those things you have named without resentment ; but I call it despite , and not jealousie : And for my part ( replied Berelisa ) I will call revenge all the resentments of a jealous person after your mode , but to speak rationally , as Love and Friendship derive their Original from the heart , and that we know not how to love nothing but by a certain universal cause , which forms all Loves and Friendships in the world , there is likewise in the heart of all men , as well a jealous as an amorous disposition , and this disposition acts doubtless more or less violently ( as I have told you ) according to the form of the affection which causes it , according to the subjects one hath to entertain Jealousie , and according to the temper of men which are capable of it : To speak truly , Friendship being no other thing than an imperfect Love , it would be strange if the inseparable concomitant of Love doth not follow it , though not with all those torments and punishments it trails often after it in a Lovers heart . Therefore I entreat the sage Cleodomas , who ought to be our Judge , to condemn you to have an eternal Jealousie in all manners imaginable , and to execute his arrest . I offer my self ( added she with a malicious smile ) to solicit all the persons you the most love to give you cause to be jealous : Terillus would have answered Berelisa , but the last thing she said having framed the company to laughter , he had an extreme despite , and could not have retained himself ; if the Princess , who noted his grief , had not turned towards Cleodamas to tell him he should pronounce his sentence on this question in which so many were interessed . As universal as Jealousie should be ( replied Cleodamas ) it appears Madam , that you are not a little jealous of your authority , by commanding me to speak before you , but at least ( added he ) do me the honour to give me your advice , and permit me to take the opinion of all the Company : No , no , replied Philonice , I would know your pure resentments in this occasion , before I declare mine . Since 't is so , replied he , permit me to render exact justice , and to begin by the Elogium of Terillus , for he without doubt so ingeniously sustained . Jealousie appertains not but to love , that if Berelisa had less spirit and eloquence , I should have been exposed to have given an injust arrest : But to speak sincerely , she hath so couragiously defended the part of truth , that 't is to no purpose I should declare their jealousie in Friendship as well as jealousie in Love , and that if there are found friends without Jealousie when they have cause to have it , there are friends without tenderness , which unjustly usurp a quality they do not merit , since 't is absolute impossible to have a durable love without some stains of jealousie . Nevertheless to clear up the spirits of Terillus for asserting a grand error ; I believe as he hath more love than friendship , he knows not but one kind of jealousie , and judging others by himself , he hath believed there would be no jealous friends : On the contrary , Berelisa who knows by her own experience that Friendship gives Jealousie , and who perhaps hath lovers to whom she hath given it , hath been better instructed than Terillus , and hath so admirably maintained her part , that I am forced to pronounce my arrest , and Crown her with the Victory . In effect , I declare none can better sustain the truth , than Berelisa hath defended hers , she having acquired the sole advantage of the dispute . I therefore entreat her ( added Cleodamas ) to moderate her resentment , and not to wish that Terillus who knows so ingeniously to defend a bad cause , should have at one time so many different jealousies ; for the jealousie of friendship if there is any , replied Terillus , I do not fear to have it , but for the jealousie of Love if I have it , I shall be very much deceived if Berelisa takes it from me : She is doubtless more fit to give than to take away , replied Philonice rising from her Seat : I assure you Madam , replied Berelisa , that I know not how to do neither the one nor the other ; but inthe choice of these two , I had rather give this evil to whom I would than desire to heal it , for the power to give replied Terillus , one must have given it another before , and for to cure , one must take the first one hath given . As I know not how to divine Enigma's , replied Berelisa , I cannot answer to what you say ; if you desire said Terillus , I will more clearly explain it to you : It is better ( replied Philonice , beginning to walk for fear Berelisa would give him too severe an answer ) at this time no farther to insist on it , for Berelisa is now in such an humour , she will not understand what she desires not to hear : After this all the company began to direct their steps towards the house , for Artemidorus he was so melancholy , that he scarce knew the subject of their disputation , and his passion for Berelisa did so much possess his Spirit that his former love for Clidimira seemed almost extinct , his soul was likewise so suspended between love and hatred , that he would not speak to Clidimira for to complain of her , nor to Berelisa for to tell her he feared she had too much cured his love for her Sister : Berelisa and Clidimira explained his melancholy in the same manner , for Berelisa thought Artemidorus was buried in this anxiety because he yet loved Clidimira , and Clidimira imagined that this Prince yet loved her , so that maugre her inconstancy she had some slight compassion ; but for Berelisa she had a strange despite to see Artemidorus should be so little sensible of the outrage he had received , that he should yet affect Clidimira , though her affection lay not open to the discovery of every person , she could not ore-canopy her grief from Lysicoris who perceived it , and demanded one night from whence it proceeded , as they were leaning over a Balcony at the end of the high Alley . When Cynthia with her borrowed light repaired the essence of her Brothers lamp , and silence so reigned in this fair solitude not troubled by the agitation of the leaves , that Lysicoris and Berelisa cast forth two or three sighs , and desiring to know the reason of them , I pray said she to her , tell me what makes you sigh ? For I confess I am ignorant of the cause thereof : Your fortune is happy , the Princess prefers you before her other attendants , you are beautiful and in the flower of your age , you have naturally both spirit and vertue , and you command the affection of all : Ah Lysicoris , replied she , a sigh stealing from her heart , you are a flatterer : Truly , replied she , I do not flatter you ; it is certain I know men whose affections are changed to you , but none who desire not your love , yet you are melancholy , you flee company and sigh , not willing to declare the subject of them ; do not you repent your rigor to Terillus , and dare you not through pride publickly confess it ? No , replied Berelisa , and I can assure you the more Terillus loves me , the more he becomes insupportable to me : I know he is magnanimous , and is advantaged by a great spirit yet he hath many other things which displease me . 'T is true , replied Lysicoris , his body is not of so perfect a composure as that of Artemidorus , but it seems to me love should not solely submit to beauty ; and if I am not deceived there are other qualities more essential than this : 'T is true , added she , if this Prince was the Rival of Terillus , I should think you had reason to prefer him , for he hath not only a more graceful deportment ; but more affability and vertue , but as you know if he is yet amorous , it is certainly of your Sister , and Terillus being the completest of our Court , you act too much injustice by treating him with such severity : It is needless to know whether it is justice or injustice , replied Berelisa , but I confess to you , I would have you discover if Berelisa loves my sister , and if you desire to be informed what thoughts possess my heart when I sigh , they only spring from my Brothers interest , and from the apprehension I have that Artemidorus and Clidimira renew their former gallantry ; the face of Artemidorus appears masqued with so much melancholy since the arrival of my Sister . I have noted it as well as you , replied Lysicoris , but others sigh not in such a manner for a Brothers interest , and your words varied from true sincerity , when you invented the precedent expressions . What would you have me tell you , replied Berelisa : I would know , replied Lysicoris , from whence proceeds these sighs : Really , replied she , I think Artemidorus hath occasioned them : If so , you are captive to your Prisoner , replied Lysicoris , for I am assured when one breaths forth such heart-breaking sighs as yours , they must of necessity proceed from an amorous tenderness You are so knowing in sighs , replied Berelisa , that one may imagine your life hath been but a continual suspiration . If I have not sighed , replied she , I have seen many sigh , but the sighs of love differ from others , and if you will speak sincerely , confess to me those sighs I have heard were not produced by domestick affairs or ordinary accidents : If they were sighs of Jealousie , replied Berelisa , what would you say of them ? I should much murmur , replied she , for they must then proceed from a concealed passion which precedes it . Murmur then , answered Berelisa turning her head , since 't is too true for my misfortune , that my heart is infected with a terrible jealousie , though I have no violent affection : Ah Berelisa , replyed Lysicoris , that cannot be , and if you are very jealous , you must doubtless have much love ; in truth replyed she , I feel nothing but jealousie , if so replyed Lysicoris , you feel more grief then pleasure ; 't is not so replyed Berelisa , but 't is that I dare not tell you , for the confusion of it hath almost prescribed limits to my life ; but it may be there 's something more contemptuous , replyed Lysicoris , then to confess one hath jealousie ; yes replyed Berelisa , and if 't was not that I conceive it expedient for me , you should know the secret of my heart , to endeavour to know that of anothers , and the more easily to conceal mine from the rest of the world , I should never tell it you , though you have ever been the confident of all my secrets ; you have then a strange secret replyed Lysicoris , more strange then you can imagine replyed Berelisa , since in word my dear Lysicoris , I swear I have a simple desire in my heart to be affected by Artemidorus , in the mean time it gives me such a violent jealousie , that I fear I cannot conceal it , for since my sister-in-law came hither , such melancholy cogitations so benight his pleasing humour , that I doubt not but he yet loves her ; believe me Berelisa , replyed Lysicoris , when one ardently desires the love of any person , there must needs be a strong affection to the desired party . In truth replyed she , I do not believe I love Artemidorus , but I would not have him love Clidimira ; he hath so much friendship for you replyed Lysicoris , that I believe if he loves her , and you demand satisfaction in that point , he will not deny it ; if I was not the sister of Telesis answered she , I should ere this have demanded it : 'T is not added this fair Virgin rather then to remain in this incertitude ; I resolve in the end to speak to him of it , but as I fear he 'll divine 't is not the interest of Telesis which frames my curiosity ; I should be much perplexed to execute my design , though hitherto I have had sufficient power over my self not to perform any action , or speak any word , which might give any occasion to Artemidorus to suspect I had any particular inclination for him , for in sine I love glory , and I so much wish the estimation of this Prince , that if I should not be severe by my own vertue , I should be cruel for the love of him ; those Madam were the resentments of Berelisa , those of Clidimira were of another nature , for when she thought Artemidorus yet affected her , she was more confused at her insidelity , then ever she had been before ; 't is not that she would renovate her affection with this Prince , for she hath vertue , but she at least would not have been displeased if she could have excused her self to him . As she considered she could not easily effect it , she avoided him as much as possible she could ; for Artemidorus he sled every one , his grief was so extream to find himself amorous of Berelisa ; 't is not but he wished he might be in love with Berelisa in the first transports of his anger , but he wished it when he did not think 't would arrive , so that now feeling himself in a different estate , he contrary'd his former wishes , but they proved ineffectual , for the defects of Clidimira and her infidelity were so recent in his memory , that they banished from his heart his precedent love ; on the contrary , Berelisa appeared to him both amiable and charming . The great care Clidimira us'd to hide her deformity , and the little care of Berelisa to shew her excelling features , did produce such a strange operation in his thoughts that Artemidorus despised the one , and esteemed the other ; but after all , he saw he had better not ingage himself to love Berelisa : if there had been no other reason but that this fair Virgin was a Princess , whose Father was enemy to the Leontine Prince his Brother , who would doubtless say when he had notice of it , that he thought only to love his enemies . As his reason was already accustomed to yield to his love , his greatest grief was , to think that perhaps he might not be loved , for Terillus seemed to him a discreet man , and he feared to share his fortune , he knew Berelisa had more friendship for him then Terillus , but his friendship ever disquieted him , and he thought t' was an easie matter to compass the love of any person which had but indifferency for him , then a Virgin who was already of his intimate acquaintance ; for Terillus he was altogether unhappy , he was a lover , his love was rejected , he was Jealous , and not without cause , he must go to the Camp and leave his Rival with his Mistress , but mauger so many melancholy thoughts ; the charming Philonice made the society at Carisalis appear very agreeable ; the sage Cleodamas likewise desirous to ever use the memory of her residence there , parted all the Alleys and Cabinets of the wood , between ten or twelve persons who composed the pleasures of this illustrious Princess and fixt inscriptions at the end of every Alley , consonant to the humours of those persons from whom they derived their names ; he gave likewise names to the little paths which crossed this amiable wood , and he called one the Alley of sighs , because it seemed a fit place to cast forth a secret sigh : 't was in this that Berelisa not thinking him to be there , having found Artemidorus alone whilst the rest of the company were in the great Alleys , heard this Prince sigh ; he had not yet any design to tell her he loved her , neither had she any intention to speak to him in particular , but a casual accident making them meet in this Alley , presented them with an opportunity , they little expected ; as they both sought this place of the wood to flie all discourse , they blushed when they saw one another , they explained not the change of their colour as they ought ; for Artemidorus believed the modesty of Berelisa made her blush , and Berelisa imagined the alteration of his countenance proceeded from his being surprised in an amorous deliration for Clidimira , whom he ought to blot out of his remembrance , she having stained her vertue by her unfaithful levity , and the curiosity she had in her soul becoming more strong ; confess the truth said she to him , her cheeks being replanted with blushes . You are not so vindicative as you imagine , and you yet permitted the inconstant Clidimira a firmer seat in your heart then her mutable affection might claim : Nevertheless added she , I will believe you constrain your self for the love of me , for I presuppose it 's because Clidimira is my Sister that you flie her , that you do not speak to her , and that you see not the occasion to essay to revenge your self of her infidelity . I ingeniously confess replyed Artemidorus , ( looking on her with an amorous eye ) you are the cause that I flie Clidimira , but charming Berelisa , 't is not by the reason you imagine ; No , no , replyed Berelisa , invent not a deluding sincerity to punish me for my ralery ; for in fine , since the first instant you have reviewed Clidimira , you are not the same as before , and the change of your humour is so great every one takes notice of it . I confess to you I am surprised at it , for 't is true , Clidimira hath performed such unworthy actions , that I conceive not how you should yet retain your love : ah if I have any for Clidimira cryed he ; I intreat the Gods Berelisa should never have any for Artemidorus , though he cannot hope to be happy unless he is once honoured with Berelisa's affection . I pray , replyed this Virgin with much astonishment , do not answer in this manner , a person who speaks to you seriously as a faithful friend . I pray Madam , replied he , do not thus answer a person who speaks to you with sincerity , and as a faithful Lover restrain me from the sentiments of Terillus ; and do not crucifie me more by your rigour , than Clidimira hath done by her inconstancy . Whilst Artemidorus thus spoke , Berelisa's spirit was in a deep disquietude , for she knew not with what temper to receive these expressions of the Prince : She saw doubtless in his eyes and visage all the signs of an ardent love , and the tone of his voice justified his sincerity ; but fearing Artemidorus would deceive her , to have a pretext more easily to see Clidimira , her spirit was enraged , and not to expose her self to such an adventure , she thus spoke to him : Sir , said she , a serious gravity being seated in her face , though it is not my custom to remember any persons of those courtesies they have received from me , yet I entreat you to recal into your memory the intention I ever had to render your restraint more pleasing . I pray Madam , said he interrupting her , change not your thoughts I conjure you , and act as favourably for a Prince , who will be always fettered in your Chains , as you have acted for your unknown Prisoner : But to begin to do it ( added he ) believe ( if you please ) I am sincere , that I love you a thousand times more than I ever loved Clidimira : Yes , charming Berelisa , I have learned to love by serving her , and you alone have taught me to hate her ; for I confess unto you my imbecillity and stupidity , if you had not chased her from my heart , she would have maugre her inconstancy , still triumphed in my misfortune : Commiserate then a Lover , who is so well skilled in the tenderness of love ; for if you do not , I know not what will become of me . That which you say is so surprising ( replied Berelisa ) that I know not what to think of it ; for in fine , Sir , if I could believe you loved me , if I should desire it , how should I be perswaded your affection is real ? Is it not true that the day which preceded Clidimiras arrival , you yet loved her ? I very well know ( said he ) that I would not have loved her more , and that I wished my heart was submitted to your Love ; but as I am sincere , I confess if I am not deceived , I had then some love for Clidimira ; and admiration and friendship only for the charming Berelisa ; but alas things have now assumed a new face ; for I love Berelisa , and so contemn Clidimira , that I resolve to upbraid her with her infidelity : Let Telesis peaceably possess her , added he , I will not emulate him ; and if he bestows on me his amiable Sister , I will voluntarily resign to him my ancient Mistress . But Sir ( replied Berelisa ) how can Love so suddenly die , and soon revive ? Do you desire Madam I should tell you , said he to her , that it may be I am as unfaithful as Clidimira ? And that I did not love you , when I believe I loved her ? But I know I love you more then ever I did any , and there 's nothing I should not be capable to do to convince you of it ; I know ( pursued he ) you use to give love without receiving any , and that Terillus hath a cruel experience of it : But Madam , since he hath the unhappiness of your hatred , and that it seems you sport your self with his misfortune , use the occasion I offer you , to torment him , and love me by a cruel resentment for him ; if you will not love me by a resentment of tenderness for my self . But yet replyed Berelisa , how shall I know how this pretended Love hath entred into your heart ? By the trecherous window of my Body , replyed he . But you do not consider what you say , replyed she , for I am not graced with more perfections then I was three months since ; and Clidimira ( as my Brother hath said ) is more beautiful than ever . 'T is true , said Artemidorus , but Clidimiras Beauty is lessened in my esteem , and and yours is heightned by the opposition of her defects , demand therefore ( Madam ) no more satisfaction of me , and rest satisfied , that I love both your spirit and person with an equal ardour , and that I am perswaded whosoever takes from Clidimira the splendour of her eyes , the freshness of her tincture , the carnation of her lips , and a certain gallant air in her face , will deplume her of her attractive features ; for her Spirit as 't is inconstant , it admits of no praise . Berelisa hearing Artemidorus speak in this manner , was surprised at it , for as the perfections of a Rival picture a strong impression in the spirit , she remembred Clidimira had no charms to allure the eye but her visage , and the proportion of her body , and she was not ignorant that she was imbellished with all those graces which are required in the composure of a perfect Beauty ; and this imagination spreading her face with a scarlet colour , she shadowed it with her vail to conceal her blushes : But as she was shaping an answer , she saw Terillus and Clidimira appear , who not seeking them , accidentally found them in this place , this sight confused all parties , but as there was no way to fly their company , they joyned them in the middle of this alley , regarding one another with a different aspect ; for Artemidorus , who desired to perswade Berelisa , Clidimira was now banish'd his heart , looked only on his new Mistress : Terillus being jealous , looked both on Berelisa and Artemidorus ; Clidimira , who thought she might yet chalenge some affection in this Prince , blushed at her infidelity , looking on the curious weaving of the leavie branches ; for Berelisa she sometimes looked on Artemidorus , and sometimes on her Sister , to the end to discover what imaginations swayed their Souls : The conversation of these four persons was very reserved , and I assure you , their words did not countervail their thoughts , and what they said , dissented from their resentments ; in fine , after they had shared an hour in discourse , other persons coming thither parting this company , Artemidorus was necessitated to joyn with Clidimira or Terillus : In the choice of these two , he had rather speak to his Rival than his inconstant Mistress , since he could not entertain Berelisa , with whom a Lady had some private conference : As Terillus was jealous , and prepared for his martial expedition , and that he knew Artemidorus was generous , he resolved to speak to him of his love ; and singling him from the rest , Sir , said he to him , you will perhaps tax me of audacity and injustice , for demanding of you if you are but a Prisoner of War , and for entreating you to call to mind , that if I had not retained those whom your valour had incensed , your death only could have ransomed the rashness of your courage ; I say not this , Sir , added he , to reproach you , you are indebted to me for your life ; but only to demand of you whether you are but a Prisoner of War , or whether you are become Prisoner of Love ; for in fine , if you are amorous , your heart is chaned to Berelisas Beauty . Before I give a precise responsion to your demand , replied Artemidorus , I confess to you your generosity hath preserved my life ; but Terillus , I sell my liberty dear enough , if I tell you I should have dyed without shame in that occasion , and as I was not too happy , but am yet very miserable in giving me life , you have not given me so much as you imagine ; and it belongs only to me to accuse you of all the misfortunes of my captivity : But Terillus , I am more just , and too generous for to tell you , your preservation of my life reflected more from the Prince of Agrigentines's interest than mine ; I look on you as my Conqueror , but Terillus , added he , you must know Mars and Love are not at variance , and that I am not obliged to tell you , whether I do or do not love Berelisa ; if I should be amorous , I should not be conscious of any injustice to you , for your love is disesteemed , and I should deprive you of nothing , if I should be so happy to gain her love ; but Terillus , things are not yet come to this point , and if I love Bererisa , she hath yet no knowledge of it . Ah , Sir , replied Terillus , if 't is so , let her never know it , and disengage your self from the service of that person ; I know your quality hath seated you above me , but since the Fortune of Arms licenses me a freer liberty of speech than another , resist the charms of her tempting Beauty , and let not my Prisoner become my Rival . I pray Terillus ( replied Artemidorus ) if you well understand your Interests , press me no more ; for Love is such a capricious passion , that difficulties augment it ; and to consider it in a rational manner , as Love is not a voluntary thing , they are even unjust which would constrain it ; act then what you can to compass Berelisas love , and if I love , permit me likewise to conquer an heart ; she hath refused you , and for the life I owe you ( pursued he ) I will put my self in estate to render it you when you require it . Terillus , who is fierce by nature , gave a sharp answer to Artemidorus ; and if some men had not interposed , seeing them heated with anger , some misfortune would have put a period to their incensed minds ; but as the agitation of their spirits was visible in their faces , Philonice was advertised of it , who following the counsel of the sage Cleodamas , made them seeming friends , not diving into their secret thoughts : Since this time both Artemidorus and Terillus cancelled their former obligations , he after a little time returning to the Camp ; for Artemidorus , he accompanyed the Princess to Agrigentine , where he performed so many things , that Berelisa was perswaded he loved her ; but though she had a strong inclination for him , and that she wished his love , yet her actions were so reserved , that he was a long time ignorant of his felicity ; and they so prudently managed their affections , that their loves was not yet divulged : 't is true , Terillus declared them , but as he was known to be jealous , none made reflection on his words ; and Clidimira believing Artemidorus yet loved her , though he did not speak to her of it , acquainted several of her friends with her resentments , so that his love for Berelisa was not in the least suspected . But in sine , not to disoblige your patience , in the time that Artemidorus was favoured by Berelisa , news came that the Fates had exiled the life of Telesis , which afflicted both Berelisa and Clidimira ; but grief reigned with a fuller power over Berelisa than Clidimira , she having a spirit which easily admits of consolation ; on the other side , Berelisa seeing her Sister at her own dispose to make a free election , feared , that after her tears were banished , she would reconquer the Princes heart , who was obliged to share his visits betwixt these two fair afflicted persons ; 't is true , when he repaired to Clidimiras Chamber , he always chose a time when others were there , to the end he should not be engaged to make a long complement , entertaining her with some consolatory discourses , according to the custom of such visits . In fine , when time hath calmed the displeasure of this fair Widow , and that she believed her self in a capacity to make an innocent conquest , she perceived Artemidorus loved her Sister , so that jealousie remitting in her heart her former love for Artemidorus , she repented her inconstancy , and designed by all enticing allurements to gain what she had lost : Being returned to Agrigentine , my eyes presented her to me with such an accessional luster of perfections , that knowing Artemidorus had renounced her love , I was caught in those snares laid to reentrap his heart ; I gave her assiduous visits , and some amorous expressions slip'd from my tongue , but as soon as she perceived I was engaged in her service , she used this occasion to justifie her to Artemidorus , with whom she had had no particular discourse since she came to Agrigentine ; for knowing the intimate familiarity between us , she did not doubt but what she declared to me , I would make to him a full declaration of it ; and I ingeniously confess , she over-reached me with subtlety of her wit : As I then one day spoke to her of my pretended passion , being alone in her Chamber , she cut off very short , but in an obliging manner : I pray Zenocrates ( said she to me ) silence your passion ; and to testifie unto you how infinitely I esteem you , I will not treat you as I ordinarily treat those who are so prided with their imaginary fancies , as to declare their affections to me ; if you will therefore disclaim your love , I will embrace your friendship , and confide to you the whole secret of my life : You know ( pursued he ) we have been of long acquaintance ; and I know that when you went to Leontine , you were linked to Artemidorus in such a strict bond of amity , that you cannot be ignorant of what passages happened between us ; but Zenocrates I will discover that to you , which neither you nor Artemidorus knows , and which perhaps he may never know . But , Madam , said I to her , Artemidorus doth not love you , and you ought to have no more affection for him , which is the reason hath engaged me to serve you . I knew , replied she , Artemidorus hath wound himself out of the labyrinth of his love ; but Zenocrates ( added this artificious person , seeming to have some confusion ) Artemidorus is unjust , for he hath believed me more inconstant than I have been ; and if I dare say it , I have been more unfaithful to Telesis than Artemidorus . I say not this to you ( pursued she ) that you should declare it to him , but only to the end to unlock to you the secret Cabinet of my heart , and to merit your esteem and friendship , since I am not in estate to receive your love : Know that when Artemidorus departed from Leontine , my Parents perswaded me that this Prince estranged himself , to the end that during his absence , the Prince his Brother might marry me by his authority to whom he pleased , so that despight possessing my spirit , I resolved to obey those who proposed Telesis to me , seeing I could not be free but in marrying my self , and I thought I could not better revenge my self of Artemidorus , than to engage my self to Telesis , whom I chose rather than another , because he was no Leontine , and that if I could not forget the love of Artemidorus , I at least hoped I should never see him ; for I did not foresee any likelihood I should find him at Agrigentine ; but for my misfortune Fortune hath dispos'd it otherwise , and I see my self exposed to the most cruel adventure in the World ; every one knows I have lived so well with Telesis , that I have not spoken to Artemidorus , that I am neither justified nor excused to him , and that I have acted as a person which cares not to be esteemed unfaithful ; but Zenocrates maugre all this , I have preserved in my heart such a great esteem for Artemidorus , and such an obliging tenderness , that I should be sorry if he knew it . I tell you this , lest you should accuse me of ingratitude ; for as you see me young , I do not refuse your affection but to accept anothers ; But not to tell you a lye , I will not engage my self in all my life to suffer the constraint in which I have lived ; and since I cannot destroy the remembrance of Artemidorus , I will at least in not pretending more to his love , never suffer any others ; 't is not that he merits the tenderness I have for him , for he hath received my infidelity in such a manner , which makes me see it had been difficult for him to have been unfaithful : he hath done me the favour to hate both Telesis and me , but is resolved to destroy me with so much tranquillity , that I am not astonished to see him engaged in a new affection : But in fine Zenocrates , I esteem you a too discreet man to receive you in a divided heart ; content your self to be my Friend , never speak to him of what I have told you , and believe I could not have given you a greater testimony of esteem , than to open to you the secrets of my heart . Clidimira framed this Discourse with such ingenuity , that I believed it ; and though at first Love was the Theme on which I discoursed , I at last was contented to be her Confident ; as I knew the engagement of Artemidorus , I told her , that I would not counsel her to think of reconquering his heart ; for , said I to her , if one hath at any time committed any infidelity to her , I do not believe one ought to renew love with him , who hath done it , because I believe confidence can never be re-established ; all other subjects of complaints which may be between two persons which love , are nothing , which may be presently reconciled ; but for infidelity , Madam , ( replied I ) it is not so ; and 't is much better to make a new affection with me who am not scrupulous . No , no , Zenocrates ( replied she ) I will not follow your counsel , for I will love nothing ; I do not think to regain the love of Artemidorus , who hath blotted me out of his thoughts ; but Zenocrates , added she , I conjure you never to speak to me of your pretended love , if you will not aggrandize my affliction . Can I hearken to that you tell me , without thinking you tell it me , if 't was not that you knew by an infallibly certainty , that I am absolutely indifferent to Artemidorus ? I entreat you do not multiply my grief ; and be certain that if I was disposed to a new engagement , I should prefer you before all my acquaintance . Clidimira had doubtless stretched her Discourse to a further length , had not some Ladies interrupted us . In the mean time I was so astonished at her words , that I knew not where I was , and as I was assured that Artemidorus did no more think of Clidimira , and that she was already expelled his thoughts , I did not fear he would re-entertain her love , I went therefore to seek him , to tell him he had compleated his revenge on Clidimira , since she yet loved him : My expressions did so surprise him , that he believed I did but jest with him ; but I at last spoke to him so seriously , that he knew I invented not any fiction ; and though he loved Berelisa with an extream passion , that which I told him of Clidimira made him change colour ; for he then remembred divers things which made him imagine this person had a design to recal him ; anger was solely seated in his breast , and if Berelisa had seen that which passed in his heart in this occasion , she would have had no subject of jealousie : He did not believe he ought to make known to her this adventure , because he held that a wise man ought never to tell ( without an absolute necessity ) that a woman loves him , nor whether he loves her , or loves her not ; he did not testifie to me that he believed he was loved ; on the contrary he counselled me not to shake off my Love , and I followed his directions , but I found a strong resistance , that ere the Sun had fifteen times run its diurnal course , my passion was buried in its own ruines . Though Artemidorus had defended me from telling Clidimira , I had acquainted him with what she had told me ; and though he constrained himself as much as possibly he could , yet she saw by his eyes he knew it , hoping then that in continuance of time there might happen some slight quarrel between Berelisa and him , which might tend to her advantage , she acted many things to effect her design ; for when she was with any friends of Artemidorus , she would be lavish in his praise , she always frequented those places where he went , she oppressed Berelisa with visits and testimonies of friendship , and when she encountred the eyes of this Prince , she made , as if she would shun them , though she carefully sought them , likewise making him see in her a certain emotion accompanyed with confusion and modesty , she excited some kind of trouble in the heart of Artemidorus , which obliged him to fly her ; 't is not that he did not feel himself faithful to Berelisa , that he should always be so , and that the infidelity of Clidimira would yet much anger him ; but after all , Clidimira acted in such a manner , which both grieved and perplexed him : This fair person therefore to attain her desires , contracted a particular friendship with Terillus , she told him she was touched with his merit , that she would protect him nigh her Sister , and she effectually become the confident of his love , and his jealousie of Artemidorus ; she even gained one of the Maids which waited on Berelisa , she entertained likewise some commerce with me , and in this manner , whether by Terillus , by the Maid which she gained , or by me , she knew all which passed between Berelisa and Artemidorus ; 't is not that I told her any thing in particular , only as I well knew Artemidorus desired she should believe he would love her no more , and that he desired not her affection ; I would confess her he was very amorous of Berelisa ; but to tell you the truth , she knew all things both by jealous Terillus , and the aforesaid person : so that a furious anger possessing her spirit , she plotted all her designs to sow division between these two persons . As she hath a subtle spirit , she judged that 't would not be easie for her at first to put any difference between Artemidorus and Berelisa ; for 't is a person who hath a tender heart , a regulated spirit , who thinks not but of that she loves , who believes there ought to be as much probity in love as any other thing , and who doth not give the least subject of jealousie to Artemidorus ; but she thought 't would not be so difficult to put distrust in Berelisas spirit ; therefore after she had been acquainted by the pre-mentioned ways in several particulars , reflecting on the affection of Berelisa for Artemidorus , she wrote a Letter to her Sister by an unknown hand , and another to Artemidorus , under the name of one of his friends who was in the Army ; she put them both in one Pacquet , and by a secret way sent it to Artemidorus , he knowing not from whence it came , and unripping the Seal , he found a little Note directed to him , which contained these words . I Demand your pardon for not writing to you my self , but having received a slight hurt in my right hand , I have employed another , to entreat you to deliver this inclosed Letter to Berelisa ; I assure you it comes from a Person who hath much interest in her affairs , and who so far engaged me to render it safe to her hands , that I believe I could not better cancel my Engagements , than directing it to you : I shall not excuse my self for the trouble I impose upon you , since you will be fully recompenced by the sight of that beautiful person . Artemidorus having read this Note , did not suspect there was any deception in it , for he knew the name they had subscribed to this Letter , whose name I cannot at this time remember , and 't was true , that this man had been hurt in the right hand , so that Artemidorus being impatient to perform this service to Berelisa , went to carry the Letter to her , and as Clidimira had a design to be an ocular witness of the effect of this deceit , she went to Berelisa's Chamber , where Artemidorus came ; and imagining this Letter was not of much consequence , he gave it her before Clidimira , telling her in what manner he had received it . Though Berelisas curiosity incited her to peruse it , principally because she could not imagine who writ it , she would have by a resentment of civility put it in her pocket ; but Clidimira , who saw Artemidorus take notice of it , said to him ; Do not you think my Sister renders you a respect , which is the most difficult in the World , fot my part I know nothing so weighty to carry as a sealed Letter , when one dares not open it by reason of Ceremony ? Artemidorus being now roused from that Lethargick slumber in which he was buryed by Clidimiras sight , told her , he would dismiss himself from her company , if she would not read this Letter ; so that being constrained to open it , she found it poysoned with these dangerous words . I Pray , Madam , receive with a favourable eye the advice I intend to give you , and do not think strange if the person subscribes not her name ; for your Friendship is so dear to her , that not knowing how you will receive this advice , she dares not expose her self to your hatred . Know then , Madam , he which renders you my Letter , doth not possess your affection without the knowledge of divers persons ; I know not whether 't is his fault or yours , but many know you loved him first , and may yet love him last ; for as he hath not been too strongly touched with Clidimiras change , he is not perhaps so faithful to you as he ought to be ; every one knows you love him , that you receive his Letters , and return him affectionate answers , that he wholly sways your soul , and that you vouchsafe him many favours , which he doth not receive with such transport of love as Terillus would , did you please so far to honour him : Every one knows Clidimira doth not hate him , that he hath not sealed her justification , and that his extinct slames may be re-ascended , if they are not already : You would therefore attract much more glory , to recompense the inconstancy of Terillus , to leave Artemidorus to Clidimira , and by this means you will free your self from that obloquy which doubtless will blemish your Reputation , if you do not regulate your self by my Counsel . As soon as Berelisa began to read this Letter , she blushed , and blushed with so many signs of anger imprinted in her face , that Artemidorus who looked attentively on her , knew it contained something which displeased her , and had much vexation , because he had delivered to her : Clidimira on the contrary had an extreme joy to see the inquietude of Berelisa , she testified her notice of it , to the end to give more curiosity to Artemidorus , for she believed Berelisa would not shew it him . She had no sooner perused the Letter , but she said to her , I entreat you Sister to tell me , if the news you have from the Army , acquaints you with the death of any of your Friends , for I see so many marks of grief in your countenance , that I already seek to divine who we have lost . For my part , added Artemidorus , looking on Berelisa , I shall esteem my self very unhappy , if I have brought unto you any doleful news ; but if so , I can at least assure you , I know not who writ it . Berelisa seeing her self prest to shew this Letter , told him , that there was nothing considerable in it , and that it contained certain Domestick Affairs . You have not a soul so interessed ( replied Clidimira with much confidence ) to be sensible of things of this nature . I blush sometimes so easily ( replied Berelisa , cloystering this Letter in her Pocket ) that one must never judge of the resentments of my heart , by the emotion of my face ; but though Berelisa made a great effort to constrain her self , Artemidorus knew some disturbance had entred her spirit ; in effect , so soon as Clidimira was gone , she thought on nothing but this cruel Letter , and she imagined it had been wrote by the contrivance of Terillus ; but though her spirit was incensed , she did not believe she ought to shew this Letter to Artemidorus , for fear he did not credit what she believed , and lest he should be transported against Terillus , to whom they had both obligations ; and her ancient jealousie beating an alarm to her heart in this instant , she had intention for some time to observe Clidimira and Artemidorus . In the mean time Clidimira , who secretly triumphed at this deceit , was in hope this Letter would prove effectual ; for if Berelisa did not shew it to Artemidorus , 't was an evident sign this Artifice had made some impression in her heart , which might in some time breed a difference between them ; and if she shewed it him , Clidimira drew from thence at least this advantage , to make known to Artemidorus she yet loved him ; for though she imagined I had told him , she was not certain of it . So soon as she was departed , Artemidorus pressed Berelisa to shew him this Letter ; but as Clidimira when she went away saluted this Prince in a manner which augmented her suspicions , she confirmed her self in her intended resolution not to shew it him : Artemidorus who could not suffer she should conceal any secret from him , thus complained of her injustice : Do you then believe Madam , said he to her , that it is permitted you to hide any secret from me , who have made an entire resignation of my heart to you , and who tells you without any reservation all you desire ? Is it thus , Madam , you requite my Tenderness , my Fidelity , and my Respect ? You know ( added he ) that you have refused me a thousand and a thousand favours , and that I have promised never to breath forth any dislike of your actions , whilest I am assured to possess your heart : Speak then , Madam , I entreat you , and tell me if this is to be the master of it , not to know what passes there ? Do you think , Madam , that one cannot be unfaithful but in ceasing to love any person ? Or that one cannot love others more than Clidimira ? And believe you not that it should be a kind of Infidelity to trust more to ones self than to the person one loves , and conceal any thing from him . I believe at least ( replied Berelisa blushing ) that when one faithfully loves a person , one ought never to mention a woman one hath loved , if he is not constrained to it ; but you do not so : For I am assured you speak an hundred and an hundred times of Clidimira without necessity ; I have even heard you mention her name for anothers , there being no resemblance betwixt them : If you would speak of some quarter of Agrigentine , the street where Clidimira remains ; if one asks you the time when you were freed from close restraint , you say it was a little before Clidimira came to Agrigentine , and Clidimira is yet so strong in your memory , that you speak not so much to me of others , as you do of Clidimira to me . But Madam , replied he , I have mentioned her an hundred times to you , to declare her unworthy actions . You would have done me more pleasure never to speak to me of her ( replied she ) to dis-accustom your mouth from pronouncing her name : For in fine , it is a general maxim , not to mention the first Mistress to the second , unless ( as I have formerly said ) one is constrained ; and I had rather hear you call Clidimira Berelisa , than Lysicoris Clidimira : But Madam , said Artemidorus to her , Do not you think hatred presents persons one hates to the memory , as well as Love those which one loves ? And do you think it should be possible I might ever love Clidimira if I should not love you ? No , no , Madam , added he , I cannot love an unfaithful Mistress : 'T is true , I am not so much transported as another , but it is because I believe discretion ought to reside in the hearts both of happy and unhappy Lovers , and that they should retain a kind of civility for the Female Sex : But after all I hate and despise Clidimira , and I despise her it may be more than you can imagine . Time will demonstrate it to us , replied she : What ? Madam , replied he , do you believe time is necessary to assure the fidelity of a man to whom you have promised your affection ? And can you conceal a secret from me ? Ah Madam if it is so , Terillus is less unfortunate than I am , for at least he can ground his happiness on no future hope ; but for my part , Madam , who think to be happy , I find my self plunged in misery . In the mean time added he , there is it may be several things within these few days happened to me , which merit a more favourable treatment . But if there is happened things I know not ( replied she with precipitation ) you ought not to think it strange if I declare not a secret to you , since you have one I know not . Artemidorus seeing his own words had betrayed him , and not willing by generosity to acquaint Berelisa that her Sister yet loved him , would have explained it otherwise than he had said ; but as he is naturally very sincere , he could not frame himself to tell a lye . Berelisa then knowing by the manner of his speech he had something he would not tell her , had such a strong curiosity , that she earnestly pressed him to tell her what had happened to him , which made him desist from desiring to know the contents of the Letter : So that both having a strong curiosity , and this curiosity augmenting by their resistance , in the end Berelisa's being the stronger , it obliged her to tell Artemidorus , that if he promised her not to be transported with any resentment against the party ( whom she imagined ) had wrote the Letter she received , she would shew it him . And he likewise told her , that if she engaged her self not to speak of what he said to her , she should see that she had much injured him in speaking to him of Clidimira in that manner as she had done . In fine , Berelisa gave to Artemidorus the Letter he had given her ; which so surprised him , that the fountain of his utterance was a long time sealed , before he could perform his Word to Berelisa , for they at first so sympathized in their thoughts , that there was doubtless a transmigration of their souls : For he likewise believing Terillus had invented this fallacy , he then began to exaggerate his misfortune , for having a Rival to whom he had many obligations , and to seek by what way Terillus had known what he had wrote in his Letter : For , said he to Berelisa , if there was nothing there but my Love for you , and your goodness for me , I should say Jealousie had dictated it to him ; since there is no better spy than the spirit of a jealous Lover : But Madam , I am surprised of what he relates concerning Clidimira , since that ( in fine ) if I must tell you all things , it is true that this unfaithful person would without doubt once more deceive me . Berelisa hearing Artemidorus speak in this manner , pressed him to retail to her that which he had said ; and this Prince willing to obey her , recounted unto her that which I had told him : But though she might remain satisfied , yet she was angry he had concealed that from her so long time . Nevertheless ( added she by a motion of Jealousie ) do not you imagine Clidimira would reconquer your heart by a resentment of hatred for me ; and if another had deprived you of your Love , she would have resigned to her a peaceable possession , but as I am unhappy , I would not swear you will not become unfaithful . Ah Madam ( interrupted Artemidorus ) you are the injustest person in the world to use those words . As they were on these terms , the amiable Philonice entred acccompanied by the Prince of Messina , who came to Agrigentum during a suspension of Arms : I came likewise to Berelisa's house a little after ; and as I was taxed of inconstancy , Lysicoris who was come with the Princess Philonice , having something to tell me called me , whilst Philonice spoke to Berelisa towards the windows : But as I answered not ; I pray , said she to a Lady which was nigh me , tell that unfaithful person who is by you , that I would entertain him . Hardly had Lysicoris said this , but turning towards her ; I pray , said he to her , call me not unfaithful ; yet for Inconstant ( pursued I ) I endure it ; but for unfaithful I cannot suffer it : I have not such a delicate Spirit as you ( replied Lysicoris ) and I know not too well between Inconstancy and Infidelity . As Lysicoris said that , the Princess Philonice who had heard her , turned and seated her self , and making one in this discourse , she demanded who could doubt there was no distinction to be made between an unfaithful and inconstant person . In truth ( replied Lysicoris ) I think in case of Love , these two things very much resemble . For my part , replied I , I am not of that opinion , that one cannot sometimes be inconstant without shame , and that one cannot be unfaithful without baseness . Berelisa seeing then such a fair occasion to insult over Clidimira , and to darken her esteem with Artemidorus , engaged so discreetly this conversation , that she saw her self obliged to make the distinction ; and she did it more easily than any part of the Company , and the Prince of Messina , as others without exact examination said ; that inconstancy and infidelity might easily be confounded . For my part said then the Princess Philonice , I am of the opinion of Berelisa and Zenocrates , for I believe one cannot say there is a kind of inconstancy without infidelity ; or fidelity without inconstancy ; and if it was not that I am now in a melancholy humour , I might very well bring my thoughts to tryal ; bvt since Zenocrates and Berelisa are of my opinion , I give them Commission to declare my resentments ; for I imagine they know them : But said then Lysicoris smiling , is he not an unfaithful man which changeth love ? And an inconstant Lover is he not likewise who changes his Mistress ? A liberal man who makes a present without choice ( replied Berelisa ) gives something which is to him , and a prodigal man which casts without choice , gives likewise that which appertains to him ; the one practiseth a virtue and the other makes to see he hath a vice ; this which is well more estranged the one from the other , than inconstancy and infidelity ; for I say not that inconstancy should be a vertue , but I say that an honest man when he is young , may sometimes be inconstant without dishonouring himself , and that in some times , in some age , and in pretext that this should be , no person can be unfaithful without baseness and infamy : I sustain likewise that infidelity and inconstancy are yet more horrible in women than men . Berelisa said this with so much emotion , that I knew well that I might do her the greatest pleasure in the world to remit my cause in her hands , and that she was not sorry to speak on this subject , finding likewise much more fit to oblige her to defend me , than to defend her self ; I left her at least to begin this innocent war. But then , said the Prince of Messina , I would know precisely what is that delicate distinction you make of inconstancy and infidelity ? I call inconstancy ( replied Berelisa ) a certain incertitude of heart and spirit , where young men are more subject than others , since there is without doubt two or three years of life ; where those which are naturally of an inconstant inclination , find nothing which pleases them which attaches them not successively . For by example , if Zenocrates would say the truth , he will confess that a great number of women have pleased him , that he hath fair brown , and fair yellow , he hath many times felt in his heart enough disposition to have love , he will even confess I assure you that he hath began to tell it to many fair persons ; and that there 's likewise some others for whom he hath changed his thoughts before he had occasion to speak to him of his passion . I ingeniously confess , replied he , but above all I believe not to be unfaithful . You have reason , replied Berelisa , and one cannot without doubt accuse you but of a simple inconstancy which hath even nothing which resembles infidelity ; for as I have already said it , to speak of this kind of inconstancy in general , it comes from this , that those which are capable of of it , are sensible to all that which appears fair to them , of all which is new to their eyes and to their spirits , of that which they seek to please without difficulty , of that which they have any irresolution in the spirit , which hinders them from chusing of that that the first youth of inconstancy have some resemblance : But after all , those men there which see pleasures from quarter to quarter , from street to street , and from house to house , do not assuredly betray the person , because no person trusts to them ; and to speak truly , the inconstants of this kind only vex themselves , since they have pain to attaque an hundred hearts without gaining one ; one hearkens to their pleasures without believing them , one receives their incense without vanity , one leaves them without pain , one destroys them without regret , and they come through the world as Butterflies on Flowers , without resting on any thing and without leaving any sign of their passage , likewise not doing any discourtefie to a person , there would be much injustice to confound those inconstants with the unfaithful I have spoken of ; sure their inconstancy is without perfidiousness and superchery ; it is not but to say the truth it should be desired this inconstancy was banished from the heart of young persons ; for if it is not very criminal it is not at least laudable ; I will likewise consess with sincerity is not yet altogether a true inconstant , and he hath only a simple disposition to be so . I am obliged to you ( replied I ) for enrolling me in the number of the inconstant persons , and not placing me among those which are unfaithful , for it is certain I cannot suffer it . But , said the Prince of Messina , I comprehend not wherefore those which vary in their thoughts have not infidelity . You will easily be satisfied therein ( replied Berelisa ) if you consider that to make a Lover truly merit the quality of unfaithful , one must suffer his affection , one must hearken to him , one must give him hope , one must love him ; if a man on the contrary loves a woman without being beloved , and that he hath served a long time without attaining her love he leaves her ; one loves another , one cannot in this case place him in the number of the unfaithful , nor that of the inconstant ; for as one loves not but for to be loved , as soon as one destroys the hope , Love may diein a Lovers heart , without being culpable of any crime ; and to speak truth , it is not even possible that it dies not there : 'T is therefore not doing that but which one might hinder themselves from doing ; one leaves love without inconstancy , and one cannot love otherwise without infidelity ; but the most odious and the most degenerate crime in the world is , when there 's a concatenation of affection between two persons , and that it happens one breaks the Chain ; for in this case there it is not a simple inconstancy , it is an infidelity , where inconstancy , perfidiousness , and baseness are found : And it is in fine , as I have said , the greatest of all crimes in this point , before you engage your self you consider not what you do , you examine not your thoughts , and do not well know the heart you give nor the heart you receive . 'T is true , said Philonice , I find something very strange to see men of spirit suddenly change their thoughts : But , said then Lysicoris , when one hath this misfortune what shall one do ? I will , replied Berelisa , one should continue to love by generosity , when one cannot by inclination ; that in fine , when one is promised an eternal affection , no reason can dispense with it but the infidelity of the person one loves : And in this case we must not only love her any more , but hate her , despise her , slee from her as from a Monster , and revenge our selves though ne'er thereby prejudiced : For if it is a man which is unfaithful , no person should force him to go to say to a woman he loves her , and to tell her it often to make her love him ; therefore when he changes he hath no excuse in effect : Probity , Sincerity , and Fidelity , ought to be in love as all other things , and more than in other things ; because the consequences are more dangerous , being certained there is no exchange more important than the hearts of two persons which love one another . But if a man is criminal of being unfaithful , at least confess , replied the Prince of Messina , that a woman hath the same injury as a man. I say , replied Berelisa , and I 'll maintain she hath more , for as cruelty befits women in love , they might take him to examine themselves , ere they engage to love any one ; but after you have considered of it , a woman accepts the heart is offered to her , and that she gives hers , she cannot change without insamy ; and truly a woman at least in my opinion , cannot innocently love but once in her life ; besides baseness and perfidiousness , which is common to her with an unfaithful man , neither can one yet accuse her of imprudence or little modesty : For for my part , I conceive not how a woman who hath vertue and good judgment to resolve her , should voluntarily renounce the love of a man , to whom she hath given many testimonies of affection , when she feels her love decay . Nevertheless , replied Philonice , one sees they make no difficult to do it . I am of your opinion , replied Berelisa , but if I was a man , I should have an horrible aversion for those women . But I pray , said the Prince of Messina , in what rank do you place those men who make a seeming love , when they love not , and sometimes obtain love ? I put them in the rank of deceivers , replied she . But amongst the unfaithful , replied I , it seems to me there are many sorts ; for there are some which become so , because they find defects in the person they love , that they noted not before ; and there 's others which cease to love , because their own good fortune destroys their love . For the first ( said Berelisa ) I sustain that when one hath solidly contracted an affection with some one , there is but one only defect of love , which might be a legitimate cause to break it , and the loss of beauty , youth , change of fortune and health , ought to change nothing in the hearts of two persons which have promised an eternal love ; but for those whose love destroys it self , I find them so criminal and so odious , that I boldly say 't is impossible their spirits are seasoned with any good qualities , or that their heart is noble ; and the change of thoughts without any strange cause , is the greatest sign of imbecillity , and desining of judgment , and that in the end , the infidelity in love from whence soever it proceedeth , is the basest and criminallest thing in the World ; all other duties of life approach not the ingagement of this , because one is born subject to all the others , and this is by a voluntary subjection one makes it a law to himself , which ought to be as much more inviolable as one imposes it , and one cannot infringe it without condemning himself , without destroying his own pleasures , without blemishing his Honour , without trampling Justice and Virtue under his feet . All that which you say , is admirably well said , replied the Prince of Messina , but above all , if in despight one hath of it , one feels one loves no more , what shall one do then ? I will , as I have already told you , that one loves by generosity , when one cannot love more by inclination ; and I will , if one can no more love , that one constrains himself therefore to act , as if one loves not ; yet since that it is in this occasion only , that it permits to deceive innocently , and that it is even good to do it ; at least I know well , that if one act otherwise , one must resolve to be hated and despised of all persons , which have Virtue and Reason ; for I confess to you , that I know not how one hath boldness to shew himself in the World , after a perfidiousness of this nature ; nevertheless there is found women which shew themselves , replied I. And there is likewise sound men , added Philonice , which leaves not to love them . Ah for these men there , said then Berelisa , it is assuredly they should not be too delicate in love , nor in generosity ; for , for my part , if I was a man , it would be impossible for me to love a person which should act any infidelity . But yet , said the Prince of Messina , without knowing the Interest she had in this Question , which excuse you more sooner , whether a man who should love a woman , which should have made an infidelity to another , or of a Lover a Lady should have betrayed , and which would renew affection with her ? In my opinion , replied Berelisa blushing , I cannot ballance these two things , for he which should have suffered infidelity , would be more condemnable than another that at least might flatter himself with the opinion to have more merit , than he which should have been abandoned . Nevertheless , added she , to make Artemidorus speak , I should be glad but for this Article , one demands that he seemeth of it to all men in the company . You are so equitable in all things , said then Artemidorus , who had not yet spoken , that your thoughts should be those of all honest persons ; and for my part , I declare , I approve all that you have said , and even all that which you think . For my part replied I , I am not so complaisant , for I find both have an equal wrong : And I , added the Prince of Messina , I think that a Lover who hath conquered the heart of a woman , ought ( if he can ) reconquer it , when he hath lost it ; for what knows he , but he will find it better : But , it may be , he may find it worse , said Berelisa . Though it should be so , replied Philonice , I find Berelisa hath very well made the distinction between Inconstancy and Infidelity : I confess to you Madam , ( replied she ) I have not said the third part of what I think , for better to understand it , one must after to have separated the inconstant from the faithful ; one must I say divide the unfaithful between them and the inconstant , there are unfaithful persons by weakness , by interest , by capriciousness , and by impiety , and there is likewise inconstant persons of temperament , of occasion , of vanity , of little judgement , of debility , of wantonness , and of idleness . If you will examine these divers things , said I to her , 't would require doubtless much time . As one accuses to be a demy-inconstant , replied Philonice , I see well you fear that one puts you not in the rank of those , of which Berelisa would speak ; but since you take no interest to infidelity , and that you have never loved long enough to be unfaithful , I would willingly demand of you , which of the two a woman should love best , in the necessity to suffer infidelity ? Ah , Madam , interrupted Berelisa , always thinking on Artemidorus , I put no comparison between these two things ? for a man which leaves one woman to love another , or a woman which breaks with a lover for a new ingagement , commits a more outragious action , than if a lover diminishes by little and little . For my part , replied Lysicoris , I am not of your opinion , and I know nothing more cruel or more ouragious , than when without any strange cause , one sees the fire extinct ; for in this estate , one knows not what to do to retain such a lover ; I have had a friend to whom this adventure was hapned , who told me the fantastical things in the World to exaggerate to me her grief ; for , said she one day to me , I am the same I was , when he of whom I complain , was deeply in love with me ; my mirrour and my eyes speak the same , and all those who approach me , confirm me by their flatteries ; I am not deceived , I am likewise pleasant , and as faithful as ever , I have no less spirit , and he is not the same he was ; yet added she , if any amiable Person hath deprived me of him , I should have the consolation to hate her , I should find a hundred inventions to displease her ; I should even think her adulation had attracted him , that novelty had charmed him ; and in continuance of time , he would repent himself of his infidelity , and return to me ; but ye think being , as it is , one would say he hath forgotten to love , and that he remembers not to have loved : I know not likewise what to do , neither to remit love in his heart , nor to hate him , though I know there 's nothing more outragious , than to cease to love in this manner , because it must of necessity be supposed I have no puissant charms , since I cannot keep an heart I had conquered , that no person deprives me of it . After this ( pursued Lysicoris ) I have nothing more to tell you to assert my opinion , since the complaints of my friends I have reported , sum up all my reasons . If you have no better ( replied Berelisa ) it will be easie to vanquish you , since 't is certain there 's no comparison to make between these two sorts of Infidelities ; one cannot imagine but he ceases to love without making any new love , doth it not but because a certain scrupulous sagacity perswades him this passion is a weakness ; or that being of those men who can stay long in any place , he is troubled at his own conquest ; so that to reason well one may say , that a Lover of this nature renders himself worthy of the despisal of her whom he abandons , without one may positively say that he despises her ; for in ceasing to love a person without loving another , one sees he despises love in general , and not in particular , the person whom he deserts ; but for a Lover who makes a new Love , there 's nothing more injurious , more cruel , nor more sensible ; the tenderness of the heart is thereby wounded , Honour is thereby engaged ; and in fine , one suffers all that he can . I am of your opinion that this other kind of Infidelity is rude , that one sees no remedy , and that its very just , and very natural to hate whosoever denies his love , I boldly confess that one ought more to hate one of those Lovers , than a true Enemy , who hates you as you hate him , and who not having never loved you , hath not at least betrayed you ; but after all you may not have in your heart in this occasion , hatred against him , and against your self ; on the contrary , an infidelity of the other manner , seats in your heart not only hatred against your self , and against your Lover ; but that which is the most cruel of jealousie , of fury , and even sometimes of injustice and cruelty ; for the means to see ones self to attain between the hands and heart which is very dear , without hating not only him which gives it to another , but her to whom it was given ; at least , I know I have seen women , who have hated all brown Beauties , because that some Lady who had black eyes and brown hairs , had rob'd them of their Lovers ; and in effect it is altogether hard to see that one prefers another person before you , and rhat one leaves assured for incertain favours . Moreover , what grief is it to think this Lover sacrifices you to his last Mistress , and that he tells what obliging curtesies you have bestowed upon him , to the end to oblige to bestow more ; for my part , I believe that this kind of grief so much troubles reason , that though it would be more shame in appearance that one prefers another person without merit before you , one therefore had rather the thing should be so ; to the end that at least one hath the consolation , that if this adventure is known every one blames her , which hath made such a bad choice . But , replied Lysicoris , can you yet hope that this unfaithful , which is not become insensible to love , will recover reason , and will return to you ; instead that if 't is one of those Lovers , whereof the fire is extinct , what do you , and what can you do to refire him . Nothing , replied Berelisa , for I declare to you , that whosoever should cease to love me , should never be loved of me ; but had you rather love an unfaithful , which becomes so by ambition , replied Philonice . In truth , replied Berelisa , it is of infidelity as of death ; for in any manner that one dies , it 's very rigorous to die , I think nevertheless that I should rather forget an ambitious unfaithful , than an unfaithful , as I have spoken of , I would therefore despise him very much , added she , but as I should not fear so much , that he would go to recount my favours to Fortune , than another to his Mistress , I should have less grief . But , replied I , do you think it fit one should leave you for glory ? By no means , replied she , for the love of glory is not inconsistent with that of a virtuous person , and not to trouble you further with any frivolous discourse concerning infidelity , assure your self I should never think well of him that should for sake me , though it were even to save his own life . The fair Berelisa says right , replied Artemidorus , for when all 's done , there can be no excuse for infidelity . You speak but light of it , for one that hath experienced it , replied she blushing , for , for my part , I declare , that I cannot imagine any thing , more unjust , more base , more ungrateful , more unworthy , a gallant Soul , nor more incompatible with Virtue . However , said I to her , smiling , give not so cruel a verdict against such as are inconstant without any evil design , whom you ere while so pertinently compared to Butter-flies . I acknowledge it , said she , but that I may neither flatter nor surprise you , I think that if people do not in time recover themselves out of that harmless inconstancy which you speak of , it may prove a disposition which may arrive to the habit of infidelity . I therefore think it much concerns any one , to shake hands with it as soon as may be ; for to be plain with you , inconstancy , though never so little , is a crime . But , I pray , replied Philonice , of the inconstant , what kind are you most pleased with ? Those which are such out of affection , replied Berelisa . But are there any such , replied I ? For my part , I assure you , if I am guilty of any inconstancy , I mean no hurt by it , I think not of it , even when I am seised by it ; and if there happen a change in my Love , the true reason is , that which did please me , pleases me no more , or that there is something else , I am more taken with . The whole Company having laughed at this extravagant sally of mine ; Berelisa maintained against me , that there were some that were inconstant out of affectation , who only to shew themselves Gallantillo's , Wits ; and Sparks , pretended one while to love such a one , another some other , without any other design , than in a short time to beat a many bushes , and to raise talk of themselves in divers places : But take it from me , added she , very pleasantly , that as there are some young Gallants who conceive themselves obliged in reputation , to pick up the little news that are sown up and down ; to sing tolerably well , the songs that are most new and most in vogue ; and to treasure up in their Pockets such compositions in Verse or Prose ( good or bad it matters not ) as are new , there are also others so vain as to make it their business to complement all those , whose perfections may indeed challenge it ; and though neither guilty of inconstancy nor love , perpetually wander into those places , where they have nothing to do , nay where indeed they are as slightly entertained . And whereas such people would seem to be what they are not , I abhor them beyond the inconstant , and can afford them no other predicament than that of the faithless . But , replied I , if all manner of inconstancy were banished the World , it would follow , that a man must never speak to above one woman in all his life , and must commend none but her , which in my opinion would to many people be a thing insupportable . Ah Zenocrates , replied Berelisa , you screw up the Peg too high ; for there is a certain complemental civility allowed in conversation , which permits you to commend all beauties , which keeps you from being savage or brutish , and you may sometimes celebrate the brown , sometimes the fair , in as much as beauty is every where commendable , what dress soever it be in . But there is a great distance between a general civility and inconstancy , for a person generally civil begets in all hearts an inclination of love and esteem for him ; but a man professedly inconstant , such as I know some , spends his whole life in saying what is never believed , in praising those which dispraise him , in snatching at every thing though he fasten on nothing ; to fight without victory , and to love without any return . Thus it happens at length , that men of this humour feel all the afflictions of love , and never come to be acquainted with the pleasures , and after they have shifted their hearts from hand to hand , they are forced to take them home withered , because they can meet none that will be troubled with them . This expression of Berelisa causing a great laughter in the company , I publickly declared that I would reform that careless inconstancy whereof I stood accused , and made a vow either to become a constant Lover or insensible . Whereupon Philonice said pleasantly , that she believed I should rather prove the latter than the former , and that she should be as glad of it as my self ; which said , she rose up , and the company being dissolved Berelisa was extremely troubled : For though she had said many things handsomely , yet came they from her , rather out of that concealed interest which she had in what was discoursed of , than any freedom of humour , insomuch that being left alone , she was excessively melancholy . She read over the cruel Letter she had received , and found in it so much matter of grief , that she could not sleep all night . That which disturb'd her most in all this adventure was , that Artemidorus had told her , as a secret , of the recommencement of Clidimira's love to him ; for as to what was said , of the affection which she her self had for that Prince , as it was very innocent , so was she not much troubled at it . She was also much incensed against Terillus , as believing it was he who had directed the packet which Artemidorus had received , nor could she but fear the business might have some unhappy consequence ; but all considered , she feared nothing so much as that Clidimira might recover the heart she had lost . On the other side , Clidimira was in doubt whether she should gain her ancient Servant from Berelisa ; but withal had this considerable satisfaction , to think that she caused a disturbance in her Rival . As for Artemidorus , he was extremely perplexed and out of tune ; for in the imagination he had that Terillus had sent him the terrible Letter he had delivered to Berelisa , he was almost out of himself that he was in debt for it , and that he was withal obliged in point of generosity , to pretend not to believe it was he had put that trick upon him . Besides , the jealousie he observed in Berelisa , made him fear the consequences of it ; nor was he less disordered by the affection of Clidimira . Yet was he not without some intervals wherein he was not much displeased , to think that it was now her turn to feel what punishment it is to love , and not to be loved again . But to hasten as much as I can to an end of this long Relation , Artemidorus returned the next day to Berelisa's , to ask her what she would have him do . In the first place , said she to him , I would have you not pretend to believe that it was Terillus who directed that Packet to you ; in the next , I would have you without doing her any violence ; put some publick affront upon Clidimira , which may serve you as a pretence never to go to her house more , nor speak to her any where else . That I should never more see her at home ( replied he ) nor speak to her again , I gladly submit to you , but to do her any affront publickly , is a command you cannot justly lay upon me , insomuch that common civility will not allow a vertuous man to do any such thing . I know not ( replied Berelisa ) whether civility will permit it , but I am certain Love will , since I would have it so : For in fine , what confidence can I have in your affection , if you obey me not in this business ? You know ( added she ) that it is with much reluctancy you have resolved to hate the unfaithful Clidimira , how then can I be assured that you will persist in this disaffection , since she still behaves her self as if she loved you ? But Madam , answered Artemidorus , if I have been so much troubled to cease loving the faithless Clidimira , how do you conceive I can possibly cease to love the faithful Berelisa ? However it be ( said she ) I must have this expression of your affection . But Madam , replied he , I do not absolutely deny you , but entreat you to take some days to consider , whether you do not your self an injury by engaging me upon such a business ; for Terillus and Clidimira who have of late seemed very kind together , will be sure to lay it at your door , if I do what you would have me : If therefore you will take my advice , you will be satisfied with that security I give you , never to see Clidimira at her house , to avoid her elsewhere , never to speak to her , and to love you eternally . Ah! Artemidorus , replied Berelisa blushing with vexation , you are too discreet to be a Lover , and if the humour takes me to be discreet also in my turn , you shall find that Love and Discretion hold not so good correspondence , and that they are more likely to destroy than support one another in the same heart . But Madam , replied this Prince , what have I said which might incense you ? What have I done which might deserve your indignation ? You husband your self too much between Clidimira and Me , replied she , and that I am not able to endure ; whereas if I were as cautious not to displease Terillus as you are Clidimira , either you would renounce all love for me , or be very angry . But Madam , replied Artemidorus , are you not confident of my affection ? And can you suspect that I still love the faithless Clidimira ? I do absolutely believe you love her , replied she , but if there should happen some little difference between you and I , I should not think it impossible you might love her again : My desire therefore is , that you were at such a distance with her , that you should never be reconciled , and consequently never give me the grief to see you in your ancient fetters : Not ( added she ) but that if I were to hate you , I should wish you that misfortune ; for I know nothing more unhappy , more poor , nor more unworthy a man of a great and noble soul , than to be matched with a faithless one , and put himself into a condition to be over-reach'd the second time . I assure you Madam , replied Artemidorus , that I am not likely to meet with this sad misfortune , and that I cannot be unhappy by the means of any faithless person if you do not become such . But why then ( replyed she ) do you not raise me out of the weakness you see I am in , since that while you restore me , you should withal be revenged of Clidimira ? If I could do it without your being concerned therein as well as my self , replied he , I should gladly obey you : But Madam , I beseech you consider what commands you lay on me , and assure your self I shall ever love you , Clidimira never , even though she should have a greater affection for me than ever I had for her . Artemidorus ( replied she ) you are too tedious in debating a thing pleases me not . While she said this , Clidimira comes into the room , which caused a fatal interruption of the conference . In the mean time Artemidorus thinking to oblige Berelisa , took his leave ; but not being able to quit the room without passing by Clidimira , he had not the power to do it without a civil salute ; which Berelisa took very hainously : Not but that she knew well enough that he could not avoid saluting her ; but she conceived it but just , after the discourse she had entertained him with , he should have acquitted himself with more neglect and less Civility . Nor was it in her power to dissemble the disturbance of her mind ; which Clidimira perceiving , and looking on it as a consequence of the Letter she had caused to be written to her , began maliciously to press her to tell the reason of it . When you shall have told me that of the Joy I see in your countenance , replied Berelisa coldly , I shall happily give you that of the melancholy which seems to be in mine . Truly , replyed Clidimira , if my eyes do discover any joy , they betray me ; for since the loss of Telesis I have had no great reason to be joyful . To deal as truly with you , replied Berelisa I also assure you that if mine express any melancholy , they are impostors and deceive you . But Sister , replied Clidimira , it were more unlikely that I should arrive to any joy after the loss of Telesis , than it is that you should be sad . There are so many things likely to be true which are not true , replied Berelisa ; and so many true things which seem not to be so , that I think it not fit to measure your joy by the account you give me of it : Not but that ( added she ) after the loss of such a Husband as you had , it would be thought very strange that you should so soon have overcome all grief ; but it seems youth , and a greatness of mind and beauty will not suffer affliction to be long liv'd . If it be so , replied Clidimira , since you have so great a Wit , since you are so Young and Handsom , and have only lost a Brother where I have lost a Husband , it is likely you should be much more light-hearted than I. As I have not lost a Brother , but I have withal lost a friend , replied Berelisa , I have haply thought my self more concerned in this loss than you have : For to speak generally , when one loses a Husband one loses a Master , who many times disturbs our pleasures ; and therefore it is not impossible but that the loss of Telesis may cause me a greater affliction than it does you . Not to examine whether it be impossible or not , replied Clidimira blushing for madness , I am certain Telesis is nothing concerned in the melancholy which is now legible in your eyes . And not to examine , replied Berelisa , whether you have reason to speak as you do ; I am certain that the gladness which may be read in yours ought not to be there , there being no great reason it should . You may be satisfied , replied she , that if I am glad I have reason to be so . And I for my part tell you , replied Berelisa , that if I am troubled , I will be revenged on those that are the causers of my trouble . As angry as you are , replied Clidimira , I should willingly contribute to your revenge : And so you shall , replied Berelisa in a malicious tone , for being related as we are , our interest cannot be without some relation , and so not to be divided . Tell me then , who are your enemies of either Sex , replied Clidimira ? You see them every day , replyed Berelisa , I need not name them to you , and it shall go very hard but — As Berelisa would have continued what she was saying , Aphranor comes into her Chamber , to acquaint her that the valiant Prince of Agrigentum , who had defeated his enemies , had at length forced them to Petition for Peace , which was signed ; adding withal , and directing his speech to both her and Clidimira that they must needs go immediately to the Princess Philonice's . Which said , he acquainted them with some of the Articles of the Treaty , they not offering to interrupt him as having their several expectations , that he would not forget that which concerned the Prisoners . But Aphranor conceived they were not to learn , that in all Treaties of Peace , the prisoners of War are set at liberty , and therefore said nothing to them as to that point . Insomuch that having both an equal curiosity as to one Article , wherein yet they were not equally concerned , they spoke both at the same time , to ask the same thing . But having received their answer , they blush'd , they became more jealous one of another , they hated one another more then before ; and to consummate their affliction , Aphranor told them that all the Prisoners were set at liberty ; 'T is true ( added he ) that the Prince of Agrigentum had ordered him who had brought him this news , to tell Prince Artemidorus , that his Court should be his Sanctuary , as he had offered it sometime before , and conjured him to remain there , till such time as he had made his peace with the Prince of Leontum . But when he had quieted them a little with this weak hope , he added , that it was thought this Prince would not accept of the proffer , because of the misintelligence which was between the Princess of Agrigentum and Leontum So that Berelisa and Clidimira perceiving that Artemidorus would be obliged to remove , were both extreamly troubled , which trouble yet had a mixture of some reflections of joy , which either of them raised from this consideration , that this absence of his would afflict her Rival . But to speak truly , it was a joy was neither serene , nor of long continuance . In the mean time , Aphranor pressing them to go immediately to Philonice , and they not thinking it civil to discover they were not so loving one to another , as to make a visit together , were forced to obey him . But all the way as they went to this Princess , they spoke not one to another till they were come neer her Palace . Clidimira , purposely to vex Berelisa , and to sist out her thoughts , asked her whether she thought it not fit that she sent to congratulate Artemidorus : For , added she , with a seeming simplicity , since he was pleased to give me a visit in my affliction , I conceive it but fitting I should return this civility . If there be a necessity that he depart and leave us , it were fit you did what you say ; but if he remain , I should conceive you did well , if you had no more to do with him , considering what hath passed between you . I assure you , replyed Clidimira maliciously , that were it not that I found him constantly in your Chamber , I should be very indifferent whether I returned him this civility or not ; but since there is a decorum obliges me not to refrain visiting you , there is no great fear I should receive any incivility from such a Prince as Artemidorus . I know not whether I advise you well or not , replyed Berelisa , but I conceive it were better you received an incivility , then expose your self to Calumny . As for Calumny , replied Clidimira , I fear it not much ; for when one is conscious that he deserves it not , he need not trouble his thoughts with it . You are very happy , replied Berelisa , to have such a serenity in your thoughts ; which said , they entred into Philonicas , where all was filled with joy . But they had not been there an hour , ere Artemidorus came to that illustrious Princess , to express his gladness of the satisfaction , which the so glorious success of the Prince of Agrigentum had caused to her ; and withal to acknowledge how much he conceived himself obliged to the generosity of that Prince . Philonica answered Artemidorus with her ordinary Prudence and Civility ; which done , the sage Cleodamas being come in , began to whisper something to Philonica . For being a man of the most ancient and most honourable House of any in Agrigentum , and had withal the recommendation of a great Understanding , Vertue and Honesty , he was more then any other concerned in the Peace which his Country was now to enjoy ; so that having acquainted Philonica with many things , which it concerned her to know , he began openly to commend the Prince of Agrigentum , who had now satisfied the World , that he had not raised a War but to settle Peace , and not out of any Sally of Ambition , adding that he was truly a Father to his Subjects , since he preferred their quiet before the carrying on of a War , which it had been more to his glory to have continued , had he not preferred the publick good before his particular advantages . It is true , continued Cleodamas , that to speak rationally , it is much more glorious for a Prince to have preserved Plenty in his Dominions then to have ruined his neighbours ; and is more noble out of a consideration of Justice and Humanity to be thrifty of the blood of his Subjects , then out of a Punctillo of glory and ambition , to be prodigal of his enemies . All approving what Cleodamas said , and acknowledging the praises he gave the Prince of Agrigentum to be just , they congratulated Philonica , and afterwards , Artemidorus . For there being some or other continually , coming in , and going out of Philonica's Chamber , the company stood , and every one was at liberty to go from one place to another . So that there was not any either man or woman , which did not complement Artemidorus , except Berelisa and Clidimira , who had not the courage to go and tell him that they were glad of a thing which indeed caused all their affliction . But Berelisa desirous to conceal her trouble from her sister in-law , and being withal , almost out of her self to put her into some disturbance , came to her , and speaking softly ; for one who thought her self so much concerned to send congratulations to Artemidorus , said she to her , methinks you make not much hast to tell him that you are glad he is at liberty , I expected you should have shewn me the way , replied Clidimira ; for I believe you think your self as deep in the concernments of that Prince , as I do ; but since haply you conceive , that by reason of the relation I have to you , I ought to speak first , I shall do it : Whereupon Clidimira without expecting any answer from Berelisa , drew near to Artemidorus , who was not far from her , and made a very handsom and obliging complement to him , Artemidorus thinking it in a manner barbarous not to return a civil answer before so many people , gave her thanks for her good wishes . But persisting in the desire of tormenting her sister , she behaved her self so , that though he had for a good while indeavoured to avoid discourse with her , yet she forced him to answer her divers times : Whereat Berelisa , who heard not what passed between them , was extreamly vexed , Artemidorus who was not ignorant of the ticklishness of her humour , would have gone to her as soon as he was dis-engaged from Clidimira , but she avoided all discourse with him , and gave him such a lesson of vexation to read in her eyes , that he was infinitely troubled at it . He nevertheless continued following her , and pursued her from place to place , insomuch that at last taking her leaning on a Window which looked into the garden , he went to that next it , and taking hold of a corner of her garment to stay her from going away : Well , cruel Berelisa , said he to her , will you eternally avoid me ? And when all the World congratulate me though for a thing which afflicts me , do you think it a trouble to comfort me ? You are then already resolved , replied she roundly , to take Clidimira along with you to Leontum ? I am resolved to die , cruel Berelisa , if you prove not more favourable to me ; and I am resolved to hate and be revenged of you , replied Berelisa , if you prove unfaithful . I am content you shall do both , replied he , if I do prove such ; but if I am both constant and unfortunate , pity me , and love me at least as much as you have promised . Philonica hereupon , calling Berelisa to her , Artemidorus had not the opportunity to speak to her any more all that day ; nor could he sleep all the night following , such a distraction did the humourousness of Berelisa , and the insinuations of Clidimira raise in his thoughts . Not as I have already acquainted you , that he had any design to ingage himself any further to Clidimira , and had an excessive affection for Berelisa ; but he had a conceit that it were a kind of aspersion to a person of honour , uncivilly to shake off the love of a woman , whether she have forsaken him or not ; so that not finding any mean between these two things , he was in a strange perplexity . His liberty , which he now was Master of , contributed to his disturbance , for if it favoured him to be rid of Clidimira , it also removed him from Berelisa , without whom it was impossible for him to be happy . On the other side , as to what concerned his fortunes , he easily fore-saw that if he remained at Agrigentum , now that he had obtained his liberty , he should be proclaimed Traytor to Leontum . So that which way soever he looked , whether on what concerned Berelisa , or Clidimira , or on himself , his mind was still in the same disturbance . That which further augmented his disquiet , was the arrival of Terillus ; for being perswaded it was he had sent him the cruel Letter which he had delivered to Berelisa , he was no longer able to indure the affront ; and if Berelisa had not charged him to keep the business secret , he could not have forborn expressing the resentments he had of it . In the mean time , Clidimira having understood by the Gentleman whom she had corrupted , that Berelisa and Artemidorus had had some little contestation , failed not to make her advantage of it , and was so diligent in finding an opportunity to talk with him at Philonica's , that indeed he could not with civility avoid her . To acquaint you , Madam , with what discourse passed between them , were no easie task for me ; for neither Artemidorus nor Clidimira could yet be perswaded to give an exact acount of it . Yet thus much hath been gotten out of Clidimira , that Artemidorus entertained he with the bitterest reproaches , which , without a visible affront , and an abjuration of that civility which is due from man to womankind , he could imagine ; and Artemidorus hath discovered so much , as that Clidimira without telling him plainly , I love thee , had entertained him with the greatest tenderness and passion , in the excuses she made , that she had married Telesis . To be short , the very same day I saw this Prince , but so clouded with sadness , as I had never seen him before . Not but that he loved Berelisa with the greatest affection imanigable ; but believing withal , that Clidimira loved him as much , he looked on it , as what would raise a Tempest between him and Berelisa . Nor indeed was it unlikely , for there cannot happen a greater disturbance to a vertuous man , then to be loved of two women that hate one another , and yet are obliged to be almost perpetually together . But Berelisa having understood what discourse had past between Artemidorus and Clidimira , by one of Philonicas women , who had over-heard some part of it , was so troubled that Artemidorus had said nothing to her , that without discovering her affliction either to Lysicoris or me , or yet to Artemidorus ; she ( to be revenged of the disloyalty of this Prince , as she interpreted it ) resolved to be more kind than ordinary to Terillus . But to tell you the truth , these two Lovers were equally surprised at her carriage : for if it was matter of wonder to Artemidorus , to see a remission of her affection to him ; it was no less to Terillus , to find from her that little kindness she was pleased to shew him . He at first imagined , that she foreseeing that Artemidorus was shortly to leave Agrigentum , thought fit to make sure of him ; and having a subtle and piercing wit , and that sharpned by his jealousie , he soon discovered that this kindness and compliance of Berelisa was but personated and artificial , such as wherein her heart was nothing concerned ; so that it caused him to be more jealous than ever . As for Artemidorus , though he doubted not but that Berelisa still loved him , and that it was only for his sake that she was so kind to Terillus ; yet all considered , he could not avoid some reflections of jealousie , which obliged him to hate this Rival . For Berelisa , though she was satisfied that Artemidorus had a tender affection for her , yet being not assured but that the flatteries of Clidimira might have some influence on him , she was seised by a jealousie which distracted her beyond all imagination : and as concerning Clidimira , though she then could without any return of love , and in a manner without hope of any , yet was she subject to jealousie : So that it may be said , that jealousie never had such an Empire in any amorous transaction , and was withal so ill grounded , as in this . For Terillus was jealous , though he could never hope for any love from Berelisa . Artemidorus was jealous of Terillus , whom Berelisa hated ; Berelisa was jealous of Clidimira , whom Artemidorus loved not ; and Clidimira was jealous , though there was not any rational likelihood she should ever regain the heart she had once lost . Nor could it otherwise be , but that the consequences of these several scenes of jealousie must be sad and tragical , and such as hindred these persons from those enjoyments of Peace , which the Prince of Agrigentum brought along with him , who was now come burthened with glory to receive the acclamations of his people . But I should tire you with a second relation of the honours were done him , and withal I must remember , it is the History of Artemidorus , and not his , which I relate to you . I shall therefore only tell you , that things being in this posture , there hapned to be a consort of Musick in the Gardens of the Palace of Gyants , whereof I told you the ruines were so magnificent . For though this Palace be ruined , yet the Gardens remain , and they are so well ordered , that it is the general Walk of all persons of Quality , of either Sex , especially in the Summer , when we court the fresh Air , to avoid the inconveniences of the heat . The Prince of Agrigentum therefore desirous to hear some Musick in this Garden , wherein there are a many Walks with Trees on both sides , which cross one another , had it after an excellent manner : For the Moon not shining that night , and that it is neither pleasant nor handsome to be in the dark , especially in a place where so many people meet , he caused Lamps of Crystal to be fastned to all the Trees of the principal Walk ; as for the rest , they were only at the places where they crossed , to the end that those might be humour'd who delight to walk in dark shady places , and are desirous of recollection , or would confer of something which cannot be spoken without a change of colour : So that it being noised abroad that there would be a Consort in the Garden , which is called the Cyclops Garden , abundance of people came thither that evening . Among others came Artemidorus , Berelisa , Clidimira , Lysicoris and Terillus . For my part , I was never taken with any thing so much as that nights walk : For those lights made a strange shew through the thickness of the Trees and the darkness , and that multitude of excellent persons , whereof one had but a glimpse , made a delightful confusion , and caus'd a many advantures . Some walk'd one way , some another ; some walk'd up and down , as those that look'd for what they were nor likely to find ; others having met those they look'd for , possess'd themselves of those seats , which are in didvers places of the Garden , and without any regard to the Musick , nor those that pass'd to and fro , they discours'd freely , having their minds so far disburthen'd of all things , as if there had been no other people in the world . There were others on the contrary who continually remov'd from one place to another , pretending they had much to do in every place , where indeed they had not any . There were also some who having quite forgotten the Company , hearkned only to the Musick and were wholly taken up with that : on the contrary there were others , who not minding the Musick at all , acted the parts of publick spies , and seem'd to have no other business there , then to observe what was done , that so they might have somthing to discourse of the next day . There wanted not those , who pretending they had some design in hand , and some business to do , seem'd to be much troubled , which made them quit the company they were engag'd in , to go into the Walks , as if they had appointed to meet some body there , though they knew there was nothing to entertain them but obscurity . There were also some , who neither discoursing with any body nor hearing the Musick , nor giving themselves to any recollection ; walk'd up and down , singing as if they had been alone in some solitary place . In fine , I saw so many pleasant spectacles that night , that I never spent any with greater delight . 'T is true , it was the mother of one unhappy accident ; for you are to know that Lysicoris having observ'd Berelisa to be very melancholy , and that she minded not the Musick , took her aside , and conducting her to a seat which is neer the Cypresse Labyrinth , importun'd her to tell the reason of her sadness . Berelisa who felt her self almost over-burthened with it , told her all her mind , heightning and aggravating the affliction it was to her to be more favourable than ordinary to Terillus , purposely to vex Artemidorus . But ( added she , her soul being dissolved into tenderness and passion ) if this Prince depart , as I believe he will , I will be revenged upon Terillus , both for the disloyalty of Artemidorus , and the Letter he caused to be sent me ; as also for the jealousie which Clidimira causes me , and the correspondence that is between him and her ; for I am confident it is he hath distilled into her those inclinations which she hath , or pretends to have for Artemidorus . Lysicoris hearing her speak so violently , told her she was very much too blame in all things ; that for Terillus he was unfortunate enough in that he was not loved , abating the cruelty she had used in abusing him for some time ; that as for Artemidorus , she might assure her self of his affection , and therefore should not entertain a jealousie that he would be so unworthy , as ever to return into the fetters of the faithless Clidimira : So that there remained only her Sister-in-law , for whom she might have any just aversion . And therefore , said she to her , you need not think it strange now that Telesis is dead , that she should endeavour to repair her disloyalty past , by a future fidelity . Ah Lysicoris , replied Berelisa , she would not certainly have renewed her love to Artemidorus , were it not to rob me of him , and indeed it is only envy , that hath let love into her heart . It happens in the mean time , that I who had resolved not to love any thing , had broken my resolution , to oblige a Prince whose affection I thought I might innocently entertain , and of whose heart I thought to have been possest for my life , whereas now I am in a strange disturbance , and a fear he should be guilty of an infidelity to me , to satisfie the most faithless , and consequently the most detestable person in the world . But , said Lysicoris to her , you torment your self without any reason ; for I am confident that Artemidorus loves you , that you love him , and that Clidimira will love without any return of her love . To what end then do you trouble thoughts to hate Clidimira , to entertain jealousie , and to pretend kindness to Terillus , since you hate him ? I hate Clidimira , replied she , because I cannot help it ; I am jealous for the same reason , and I am kind to Terillus , purposely to vex Artemidorus , to put a worm of jealousie into his brain , and to make him quit all thoughts of Clidimira , and oblige him to love me better . Alas , 't is too much , cruel Berelisa ( crieth out Terillus , who stood behind a Cypress near Lysicoris ) and I should be the basest of man kind , if having heard all this , I revenge not my self on you in all the ways and circumstances that a person of honour may be revenged of a woman . Now , Madam , to represent unto you the amazement of Berelisa , were not easie for me , for she had not so much as suspected , when she left the company with her dear Lysicoris , that Terillus had followed them . Nevertheless how angry soever she might then be with Artemidorus , her first reflection in this accident was , a fear that Terillus might attempt something against him . Whereupon doing her inclinations the greatest violence could be , she earnestly intreated him , to give her the hearing out of a consideration of generosity . But the more she intreated , the further was he from satisfying her , and suddenly stealing away , she soon , by reason of the thickness of the Trees , and the obscurity , lost sight of him . However , she imagined not that Terillus should take such a violent resolution as he did , or or that it should be taken and executed in so short a space . She and Lysicoris thought to find me out , to acquaint me how things stood , that without interessing her in the adventure , I might have a care of Artemidorus . But there being an infinite number of people in the place , and that women cannot shift places so easily as men , they saw me not . Besides that , the Princess Philonica , seeing them pass by , called to them , and obliged them to stay with her , which they did , but with little ease , as being extreamly troubled at what had happed . For Berelisa thought not fit to acquaint Philonica with the disturbance she was in , since she could not do it without discovering the mutual love which was between her and Artemidorus . That which yet increased her disquiet , was , that this Prince was neither with Philonica , nor with the Prince of Agrigentum ; however , hoping to meet with me before the night were passed , she said not a word , and only charged divers people , in case they saw me , to tell me , that she would gladly speak with me about a business that required great hast . So that in fine , one of Berelisa's friends having found me among some women told me of it ; but it happening to be just at the time that the musick gave over , and that all people were departing , I could not by reason of the throng get from among those Ladies with whom I was in discourse , nor yet come near Berelisa . Besides that , not able to conceive what she was so hasty to acquaint me with , I resolved to put it off till betimes next day . By this means she went away without seeing me , and I went my ways , without any thought of Artemidorus , to whom there had happened what is indeed to be admired . For you are to know , Madam , that Terillus having over heard what Berelisa had said , took a resolution in the first transport of his indignation , either to destroy himself or Artemidorus . To which end , it being ordinary for men to take their swords with them , in such evening walks as these , because it is very late ere they retire , and that in regard they are obliged to convey the Ladies , it seems fit they should be in posture to defend themselves ; Terillus found it an easie matter to execute his design , yet so , as that it might not be discovered . He had no sooner left Berelisa and Lysicoris , but he went to find out Artemidorus , whom he soon found ; for as a jealous Lover is very observant of what his Rival does , he knew the place where he had left him . Finding him accordingly , and taking him aside unperceived by any , he led him into one of those cross walks , which I told you had only Lamps at the places where they crossed . He was no sooner in it , but Terillus broke forth thus , My Lord , said he to him , you will haply think me very bold , if I presume to ask you whether you remember not a certain thing you said to me in the Wood of Carisalis ; further , if I desire to know whether you will make good your word ; for since you cannot bestow Berelisa on me , though you would , there is a necessity you should deprive him of his life , who once saved yours , according to your promise , so dispose of your self , that you may return me the life which I have preserved for you , Terillus at these words having drawn , Artemidorus saw it was no time to consider what he had to do , he retreated two or three steps to put himself into a posture of defence , and moved by a resentment of generosity and gratitude , I beseech you , cryed he to him , force me not to your ruine , since it is no fault of mine that you are not loved by Berelisa . But Terillus in stead of returning any answer to Artemidorus , made such a thrust at him , that this Prince was satisfied , that if he did not look to himself , he who sometimes had saved his life , would now take it away . However , for some time he stood only upon the defensive ; but at length , finding himself hurt on the left side , he became more prodigal of his Valour , And now looking on Terillus as a furious Rival , there hapned between these two Lovers , a most terrible Combat ; for being at good distance from those Lamps which were in the cross walks , all they could do was to see the glistering of their swords , not perceiving one another distinctly . But in fine , not to trouble you with the description of a Combate , which was not seen by any body : I shall onely tell you , that it proved so bloody and so obstinate , that Terillus fell dead at Artemidorus's feet , after he had received four great wounds . 'T is true , Artemidorus had received three , whereby he was disabled to walk , as having one of them in his thigh ; and being got into one of the most remote Walks , they had not haply been found out , if by chance Berelisa , who was to lie with Lysicoris that night , so to avoid the opening of the Castle gate of Agrigentum at an unseasonable hour , had not slunk away from Philonica , to go out at a back gate of the Garden which was neerest to that Quarter where her friend lived . Berelisa therefore following her , and being conducted by a Brother of Lysicoris , and some others , they passed through that Walk where Artemidorus and Terillus had fought , and where they yet were in a most sad condition . The slaves who went before them , with a kind of Torch made of the Bark of Pine trees , which they use in that Isle , to light them in the night , spyed Terillus laid along on the ground all bloody , and Artemidorus leaning against a Tree , as hardly able to keep on his feet , and having his own Sword in his right hand , held that of his adversary in his left , to help to bear himself up . These slaves making a great exclamation at it , Lysicoris , Berelisa , and the Gentlemen who waited on them , came neer , and found these Rivals bloody all over . To tell you what impression it made in Berelisa , were a thing would trouble me much . As for Artemidorus , he spoke so , as that it was soon seen his wisdom and discretion had not left him ; for he bemoaned his misfortune , in that he had been forced to fight with a man to whom he was obliged ; and concealing the occasion of their quarrel , to preserve the reputation of Berelisa , he only acquainted them that he was not the beginner . But while Lysicoris , her brother and the other Gentlemen went to find out Chyrurgions and people , to have a care of , and remove the persons hurt , Artemidorus turning to Berelisa , All the suit I make to you , Madam , is , that if I die , you will believe I die with all fidelity to you , and that if I live , you assure your self it shall be only for your sake . These words having softned the heart of this great Beauty , it soon dissolved into tears in her eyes , so that she was not able to return him any other answer , then these three words , I wish it ; as being partly hindred by the arrival of a multitude of people in an instant , which obliged them to provide for the wounded , whom for the present they carryed to Lysicoris's house as being the neerest . They were no sooner gotten thither , but the Prince of Agrigentum , who had been acquainted with this accident before he had reached his own Palace , was there also ; where he had not been long ere Terillus dies in the hands of the Chyrurgions who dressed him . Whereupon the Prince of Agrigentum , who knew how powerful the Family of Terillus was , caused the Corps of this unhappy Lover to be immediately carried to his own Palace , so to divert his friends from coming where Artemidorus was , whose wounds were very dangerous . But that Berelisa might not grieve for this misfortune , with that freedom she wished , Clidimira going homewards in her Chariot , passed by Lysicoris's house , and so came to understand what had hapned ; pretending a tenderness for the health of her Sister in Law , by reason of the fright she had received , she would needs see what condition that Prince was in , for whom she had so infinite affection : I leave you to imagine what resentments these two Rivals might have , as also what might be those of Artemidorus , who when he had been dressed , saw all people came freely into the Chamber where Lysicoris had disposed him , and found these two women about him . 'T is true , this disturbance lasted not long ; for Lysicoris having observed what trouble he was in , as also what Berelisa suffered , caused the Chyrurgions to give order that the Company should quit the Prince's Chamber . By this means Clidimira was forced to depart , and to allow Berelisa the liberty of bemoaning this unfortunate adventure , which she was more sensible of than can be well imagined , for she was not only troubled for him whom she loved , but was also afflicted for his death whom she loved not . This done , the Prince of Agrigentum fearing the friends of Terillus , who was descended of a House to which courage and boldness was hereditary , should commit some violence , left part of his Guard at Lysicoris's , and returned to his Palace . For my part , I heard nothing of this accident till the next morning , no more did Philonice , but at the first noise of it , I was more surprised than ever I was at any thing in my life . This day the friends of Terillus making a great stir about his death , Artemidorus was secretly brought into the Castle of Agrigentum ; for the Illustrious Prince , who is Master of it , would not , out of considerations as much of Generosity as Policy , expose Artemidorus to the violence of his Enemies ; so that now it was Berelisas charge to have a care of this Illustrious wounded person . 'T is true Clidimira kept her company much , for it having hapned that a house stood next to hers falling down , had brought with it part of the Walls of her Lodgings : Upon this pretence she desired to be entertained at her Father-in-Laws , who not considering the consequence of it , received her ; so that Artemidorus , notwithstanding his aversion , was obliged to see her , and Berelisa could not blame him for it , nor indeed durst take it ill . Now Clidimira being very subtle , behaved her self so , as that she really perswaded Artemidorus that she had never loved him with that tenderness as she did then . On the other side Berelisa , notwithstanding all the secret discontents which she had gone through , and those she struggled with , assured him , that never any woman was inspired with a more violent , and withal a more vertuous passion , than that she then had for him ; and what was most remarkable , was , that these two Rivals , out of a fear of disturbing the Illustrious Patient , as also to conceal their loves from the world ; and lastly , for fear of losing the happiness which it was to them , to see what they loved , seemed to live in an absolute Peace , though they really hated one the other as much as might be . But Artemidorus beginning to recover , and having past all danger , fell into an incredible disquiet . For though he faithfully and fervently loved Berelisa , yet could he not without incivility reject the applications of Clidimira : so that it was a perpetual trouble to him , for to entertain them but coldly , he could not without some violence to his own inclinations ; if he received them with any satisfaction , he must expect to find in the eyes of Berelisa , those characters of affliction which brought him infinite trouble . But in fine , to put a period to my relation , you are to know that this private combat proved of publick concernment . For Artemidorus , being Brother to the Prince of Leontum , and there being no probable account given of this quarrel , the friends of Terillus were so ill satisfied with the Prince of Agrigentum , for giving Sanctuary to him who had killed him , that the people being engaged in it , and the Magistrates taking notice of it , he was forced to acquaint Artemidorus , that , though he were quite recovered of his wounds , it were hard for him to carry the business so , as that he might promise himself safety in his Court , as he had hoped he might , by reason of the difference that then was between the Prince of Leontum and himself . But at length that the business might be carryed on with as much generosity as might be , the Prince of Agrigentum assured him of a safe Retreat with the Prince of Syracuse , and withal forced him to submit to be put into an equipage sutable to his condition , and that he might continue it to him at Syracuse , till such time as he had made his peace with the Prince his Brother ; assuring him , that if the friends of Terillus might be reduced to hear any reason , he would send for him back to Agrigentum . Philonice , for her part , expressed a thousand civilities to him ; and it may be said , that never man had so much cause both to commend and complain of his Fortune , as Artemidorus then had : For as he was infinitely obliged to the Prince of Agrigentum , so was he equally unhappy in that he was forced to leave Berelisa . It added some grains to his unhappiness , that he was loved by Clidimira ; these three Persons suffering no mean afflictions ; yet such as were not alike in all . For Berelisa was excessively afflicted at the absence of a Prince whom she loved , and of whose affection she was assured , though she was not without some jealousies he might prove false to her . Clidimira was for her part as highly troubled , in that she lost both the hope of regaining him , and that of seeing him of a long time . They had accordingly each of them to express their several passions , a conference in private with this Prince the night before his departure . Although it be the most terrible thing in the world to a woman to love , and not be loved ( said Clidimira to him ) yet ( my Lord ) I am of opinon , that rule ought not to be so general , and that a person whom only the malice of her Fortune hath made seem unfaithful , may and ought to repair the crime whereof she stands accused , and persist in her affection , even though she be not loved any longer . And therefore ( my Lord , added she ) permit the unfortunate Clidimira to assure you , that into what part soever of the Earth Fortune shall dispose you , she shall have those sentiments of affection for you , which she shall never for any other . I quarrel not with you ( continued she ) that you have quitted the affection you had for me , and have directed it to Berelisa ; for when you began to love her , it was because you believed me unconstant : I was then at the disposal of a Husband , and could not love you any longer with innocence . But be you withal so favourable , as not to accuse me of a crime , which my ill fortune forced me to commit : I do not certainly deserve you should have that consideration of my love , as to make you disingage your self from Berelisa , but you may haply think me worthy to look on the heart that she possesses as a jewel , which it is possible I may enjoy , in case she either neglect or lose it . All then that I crave , is , that if by some accident , yet unforseen , you should with-draw your affection from her , you would promise to bestow it on me , and forget my weakness past . Ah , Madam , ( said Artemidorus to her ) you propose to me things impossible , for Berelisa will not lose me , and though she should , I shall be thought certainly at a loss of all reason , if I should ever be induced to resign my self to a person who had so unmercifully forsaken me before . All therefore I can say to you , is , that as I have endured your infidelity without any disturbance or revenge , so I shall without indiscretion admit those obligations you shall lay upon me , and shall so entertain them , as not to be deceived by them a second time . This conference had certainly put Artemidorus into some disorder , had I not interrupted ; but as to the discourse this Prince had with Berelisa , it was longer and fuller of passion , for the tenderness of it was reciprocal . However , Artemidorus could not absolutely force all jealousie out of Berelisas heart , though in those things he said to her , he discovered the greatest passion in the World. I am easily perswaded ( said she to him ) to believe that you love me ; nay further , I am confident you love not Clidimira ; but I am withal certain , that you are satisfied she loves you , and I doubt not but that if there should happen any difference between us , you would renew your affection to her . In the mean time , this consideration is no small torment to me , and if you desire I should not die of grief , you must promise me in case absence should consume the affection you bear me , or that some other unhappy accident divorce me from your heart , or that my death make an eternal separation between us , that you will never love Clidimira ; for I perceive that when you shall be returned to Leontum , there may happen such a turn of Fortune , as may bring her thither also . But can I give you a greater assurance of my affection , answered Artemidorus , than by promising to love you eternally , and to love none but you ? You may , my Lord , replied this powerful Beauty , for amidst those fantastick apprehensions I am now engaged with , I should be more satisfied to hear you once say , that you will never love Clidimira , then that you should swear you will ever love Berelisa . But when I protest that I shall love you as long as I live , replied he , does it not signifie as much , as if I said I shall never love her ? No ( my Lord ) it does not ( replied she ) and if you were sufficiently read in love , you would not think this distinction so extravagant , nor would make so much difficulty to humour my affection . Hereupon Artemidorus was obliged to promise her all she desired ; and moreover , assured her , that as soon as he could , he would return to Agrigentum , that it should be only for her sake that he did return ; and that if Afranor would but give his consent , he would marry her . He had once intended to have proposed it to Afranor , before his departure , but in regard it would have proved very unseasonable , Berelisa would not permit him . She also made him promise he would not write to Clidimira , though she should write to him ; to be short , she made all the proviso's which the nicest jealousie could suggest against this dangerous Rival . This posture were Affairs in , when Artemidorus left Agrigentum . He loved Berelisa , and she him : He had renounced all love to Clidimira , yet she still loved him , and though he could not guess what might be his fortune , he immediately went to Syracuse , whither I accompanied him . He was no sooner gone from Agrigentum , but Clidimira did two things , one was , she entred into Combination with one of the friends of Terillus , purposely to oblige him to use all means to ingage the rest to oppose the return of Artemidorus ; the other was , that she got leave to return to Leontum , where she hath managed her affairs with so much policy , that at the present she is so powerful in that Court , that Artemidorus cannot hope ever to come into his Country , but through her means . On the other side , Berelisa left no stone unmoved to hasten his return to Agrigentum ; but those with whom Clidimira held correspondence opposed it so stifly , that the Prince of Agrigentum thought himself obliged , out of considerations of his own interest , not to send for him . But there fell out another accident in the Court of Syracuse , which obliged Artemidorus , and me , to leave it . There hapned also other alterations at Leontine , which forced thence a Princess , who is at the present at Clusium , and we were by divers motives induced to come into Italy with Amilcar , with whom we took shipping together in Sicily , after we had entred into a solemn friendship . But I forget to tell you , that since Clidimiras coming to Leontum , and that she hath gained great reputation there : Artemidorus is much more unfortunate than ever he was ; for being still passionately devoted to Berelisa , and standing upon a punctilio of fidelity , he was so far from intreating his former Mistress to continue her favours and good offices , that he vouchsafes not to answer the obliging Letters , which she writes to him . On the other side , he understands that the Prince of Ericium , is fallen deeply in love with Berelisa , and that he is joyned with the Friends of Terillus to hinder his return to Agrigentum , and that he might be absolutely unhappy , he durst not have any correspondence with the Princess his Sister , lest he might offend the Prince his Brother . But when all is done , the afflictions of Artemidorus , proceeding from no other cause than the excessive affection towards him of two of the greatest Beauties in the World. I cannot retract what I said in the beginning of this relation ; but on the contrary maintain that this Prince is too blame for taking so much trouble upon him , since what occasions his trouble might felicifie any two the greatest persons in the World. For my part ( said Amilcar , perceiving Zenocrates had ended his relation ) I think you are in the right , and that it is properly of such things , that it may be said a man cannot have too much . I assure you ( replied Hermilia ) I am not of your mind ; for I believe a vertuous man thinks it a great affliction , to be loved by one woman , of merit and quality , having bestowed his affections on another . For what concerns me , said Valeria , I think a woman who is so unhappy as to love , and not be loved again , deserves more pity than a vertuous man who is loved , and yet cannot himself love . However it be , said Brutus , I think Artemidorus condition very sad ; for he hath loved a faithless woman , whom it is unlikely he will ever hate , since she hath such an infinite affection for him ; he now loves a person whom he cannot come near ; he hath a powerful Rival , and this Rival is absent ; his love is an obstacle to his Ambition ; he can neither be among his friends , nor yet among his enemies , and he knows he were happy , if he were not where he is : All which certainly is the greatest punishment that absence and love put together can inflict on him . It is but too certain , says Herminius , and I am of opinion that a Lover who is loved , when he is forced to be at a distance from the person he loves , and is subject to a fear of losing her , is in a far greater torment , than a Lover who simply fears that he may not be loved . I do believe indeed it is the greater torment , said Zenocrates ; but yet there is a great pleasure in the very thought of being loved , and it is as great an affliction to be assured that one is not . I agree with you ( replied Herminius ) and yet the fear of losing a good which one is possessed of , and the impossibility of enjoying , signifie , haply , something as hard to be indured , as the bare distrust of not being able to attain that good which one desires . But it is certainly too late to begin the disposition of a thing of this nature , especially in the Chamber of one that is sick , and that a fair one too . For fairness ( replied Hermilia ) I must decline it , and for sickness it is not so great , as that such pleasant company should be any inconvenience to me ; but certainly it proceeds from the impatience you are in to return to Aronces and Artemidorus . They are certainly ( says Amilcar ) too much subject to melancholy , to be left for so long time alone ; besides that to deal truly ( added he smiling ) it is already so late , that it is fit all address themselves to that God , who alone is equally propitious to the fortunate and the unfortunate , without any alteration in their fortunes , and that I have already observed some effects of his power , in the fair eyes of Valeria . Hereupon the whole company rising , the entertainment was concluded , though Valeria would not acknowledge what Amilcar said , and that so many honourable persons were very unwilling to part . The End of the Second Book of the Second Part. CLELIA : The Second Part. BOOK III. BEing come out of Hermilias Chamber , Brutus , Amilcar , Herminius , Zenocrates and Celeres , went to Aronces and Artemidorus , whom every one ( according to his humour ) comforted after the best manner he could . That done , they fell into discourse about what their minds was taken up with : The Liberty of Rome and of Clelia , was the business in debate , as being the main scope of all their Designs . And whereas it was only in the night , that the secret friends of Herminius , Brutus and Valerius , had the opportunities of Conference , as soon as they had quitted Aronces's Chamber , Brutus went to Valerius's , to resolve on several things with him : but all the way he thought of nothing but Lucretia . Alas ! said he to himself , how much more happy are all other Lovers , whose adventures I am entertained with , than I am ? For those who are not loved , hope , or at least may hope to be ; and those which are , receive those expressions of it , which come not without pleasure . But for my part , I am much more miserable , for the over-vertuous Lucretia , would not so much as that I should know she hath not forgotten me : so that I am forced to suffer all the malice of a cross fortune , without the least diversion of comfort . Instead of one , I am seised by a many passions ; since I am obliged to entertain hatred , jealousie and ambition as well as love : and besides all these extremities , I must chain up my reason , and make it a slave to the cruellest Tyrant that earth affords . But whilst Brutus talked thus to himself , as he went to Valerius , and that Rome seemed to be a depopulated City , the Inhabitants of it being buried in their rest , the implacable Tullia , whose heart was upon the rack of an ambitious jealousie , which is much more cruel than that which ordinary love inspires , had secretly sent for him who was Clelias keeper , out of a design to corrupt him if she could . You know , said she to him , all that I have done for Tarquin , as also what he hath done to raise himself above all others ; and after all ; he is not ashamed to submit himself to a Slave , the Daughter of his Enemy . Nor are you ignorant how often he hath endeavoured to take away Clelius's life ; consider then what an exorbitance of passion this Prince is hurried into , to descend to love Clelia , who hates him above all others ; who yet might in time haply pretend to love him , that her Father may be restored , and put into a condition to revenge himself , and , in his turn , banish those by whom he was banished . You may assure your self , added she , that if Clelius were once in power , you would not be one of the last banished ; and you may easily conjecture by what is past , that he would never be quiet till Tarquin were turned out of the Throne , and till I were possessed of my grave . Serve me then couragiously in the Design I have to take away Clelia from Tarquin , and doubt not of a reward proportionable to so great a service ; for into what place soever you would repair for Sanctuary till Tarquin were appeased , I will take order you shall have no cause to complain of your Fortune . Besides that , all the employments which Tarquin hath put you upon , have raised you so many Enemies here , that it were not amiss if you removed : and that Tarquin hath so poorly rewarded all those confident executions you have done for him , that you cannot expect any future advantage by them . Let me then by my entreaties , by my reasons , and by the hopes I give you of making you happy in what place of the World you please , perswade you to do what I will have you . You know that I can do almost any thing that I desire to do ; submit therefore to my will , if you would not rather disoblige the Woman of all the World , who hates to extremity what she is once displeased with , and can most easily destroy what opposes her ; but withal , who most magnificently rewards those who serve her with cheerfulness and confidence . The fellow whom she spoke to being subtle , and standing in fear of her , and knowing her to be the most revengeful Woman in the World , saw it was no time to contest with her ; for he considered , that having discovered her self so far to him as she had , he were a lost man if he denyed her . Besides , reflecting how ill he had been rewarded for all the crimes he had committed in executing these unjust Orders of Tarquin , he concluded , that the dangerous conjuncture he was in , he could not do better than entertain the propositions which Tullia made to him . He therefore answered her as one absolutely engaged in her interests , and only demanded some few days to dispose of his affairs , that he might with safety obey her : For Madam , said he to her , I must first make sure of some of the Guard which I command , I must give other Orders to those that are upon the Guard at present , and I must put all things into such a posture , as that nothing may hinder the execution of this noble design of yours , of delivering the King from a person which might really prejudice you , and haply prove his ruine . Tullia agreeing to what he said , dismissed him ; and slept the rest of the night with more quiet , than a person so cruel deserved to find . According to this design , Amilcar having been with her the next morning , she told him that within eight days at farthest , she would put Clelia into his disposal ; so that burthened with this great news , he came to acquaint Aronces with it , who certainly received it with no small joy ; though he was not so sensible of it as he thought he ought to have been . 'T is to be feared ( said he to Amilcar ) I am so accustomed to misfortunes , that I cannot be otherwise than unfortunate . But however it be ( says Amilcar ) you are to blame not to give Hope a place in your heart ; for if Tullia do not what she intends , we shall execute our other resolutions , and you shall find that the same persons who are employed to restore Rome to her liberty , are also engaged to restore Clelia to hers . You have moreover this advantage , that your Rival is one whom all true Romans wish destroyed , and all vertuous people abhor . You speak reason indeed ( replied Aronces ) but when all is done , Clelia is still in captivity under an unmerciful Tyrant who is in love with her : I live concealed in Rome not being able to do any thing but bemoan my self and give orders ; Clelia's liberty is uncertain , the effect of the conspiracy is very doubtful , and supposing Clelia were out of Rome , we were still equally miserable , for what part of the earth would afford us Sanctuary , since we neither know where Clelius is , nor where Sulpitius may be , and that the Prince of Numidia who could inform us , continues still in his madness ? But all things considered might it please the Gods , I could but see Clelia once out of Tarquin's power , for could I but see her at liberty , and might but once more cast my self at her feet , and protest that I die for love of her , I should render fortune thanks and acknowledge my self more obliged to you than ever I was to any man. But while Aronces was thus distracted between hope and fear ; while Amilcar employed all his wits to serve him , while the Prince of Numidia was in some danger of death ; while Brutus , Herminius , Valerius , and their friends plotted secretly in Rome to make some insurrection which might Usher in the liberty of their Country ; while Artemidorus , Zenocrates , and Celeres were ready to hazard their persons in any thing wherein they might serve Aronces , while Mutius who still continued his addresses to Valeria , divided his heart between the love of her , and that of glory ; Horatius was in an incredible disturbance at Ardea , having understood by some spies that Clelia was in Tarquin's power , that this Tyrant was faln in love with her , that the Prince of Numidia had endeavoured to deliver her , and that it was not known where Aronces was . If he had durst he would have come disguised out of Ardea as Herminius did , to see if he could have delivered Clelia ; but he knew he was so much looked on by the besieged , that there was no possibility to do any thing of that nature ; and all he could do , was to carry things so , as to oblige the Ardeans to persist in demanding the liberty of the Captives . But being withal a person of conduct and experience , he easily conceived it was not very likely Tarquin should deliver them up , as being one that was obstinate in all his resolutions . He therefore could do no more than what he did , unless it were to bemoan his fortune , whose pleasure it was , that at the same time he should be in exile in love , ill intreated and obliged to his Rival . As for Tarquin , he was astonished to hear that it was the Prince of Numidia who had attempted the delivery of Clelia ; for it was easie to infer thence that this Affrican Prince must needs have a considerable party in Rome , to carry on such a design as that . However he doubted not when the Siege were over to discover the truth of the business ; and so for the present spent not his thoughts on any thing so much , as how to gain the place by some treaty , or if that could not be done , take it by storm , which way they had not yet attempted . For Titus and the Prince of Pometia , their minds were rather employed in Love than War , and Herminia and Collatina were yet absolute Empresses over their Souls . But as concerning Sextus , Lucretia was the continual object of his imagination , he always saw her , even when he saw her not ; he thought of nothing but her , he talked of nothing else , he conceived a hope though he knew not what should oblige him to it ; and his apprehensions were so violent and so distracted , that never since it was loves employment to put the senses into rebellion against the mind , did he inspire into any one a passion more exorbitant , more tyrannical , and more fit to overturn all reason than that which had seized his soul . Thence it proceeded that he troubled himself not much , either at what was done in Rome or passed in the Camp , and it took up all his wits to find out means to see Lucretia again . While these things were in agitation , the Envoy of the King of Clusium , staid in expectation , though to no purpose , to hear some news of Aronces ; for though there were many persons , who could , if they had so pleased , have acquainted Tarquin where that Prince was , as also with the true worth of Brutus , and all the Plots that were afoot in Rome ; nay , though there were two women who understood this whole secret , and two Maids that knew the greatest part of it , yet did it not take the least air that could be . For the Interest of the Country being thought at Rome of equal concernment with that Religion , there was a greater observance of faith and secrecy in such emergencies than there is elsewhere . And for the women , who were trusted with the knowledge of a business of so great importance , they were not ordinary persons ; for Racilia , Brutus's Aunt , she carried about her that generosity which was ( as it were ) hereditary to the Family , whence she was descended , and Sivilia doubtless wanted not those perfections , and that greatness of Courage as were requisite to qualifie her for the trust of a thing of such consequence . Nor could it otherwise be , but that the illustrious Herminius was so well acquainted with her worth , that had she not been his Mother , he would have made her his Friend . For Valeria there need be no more said to give her the greatest commendation that may be , than that she was Valerius Daughter , Lucretias friend , and Herminius's Mistress ; and for Hermilia there needed no more to distinguish her from the Commonalty of women who can keep nothing secret , than to say she was Brutus's Sister , Racilias Neece , and Valeria's intimate friend . 'T is true , she was as yet very young , and for that reason was she not acquainted with all that was designed against Tarquin ; and for what she knew besides , there was no fear she might discover any thing , since she could not have done it without hazarding the life of her Brother . Thus was this great business carried on so secretly amongst these illustrious persons , that there was not any thing discovered that might prejudice either Aronces , Brutus , or Herminius ; nor was there any thing suspected abroad of the great design wherein the illustrious Lover of Lucrecia had been ingaged ever since his coming from Metapont ; nay , this year he had two sons were received into the service ; who were so far from knowing any thing of the design of their generous Father , that they were sufficiently engaged in his Sons Interest , whom Brutus was designed to ruine ; and besides were entred into a Cabal opposite to that of those young men , with whom the subtle Amilcar held a secret correspondence against , if there were occasion to make use of them . Besides all this , there passed neither day nor night , but there were secret meetings in Rome , either at Racilias , or at Valerias , or at Sivilias . The Salii , and the Vestals wanted not their concernment in these negotiations , all which related only to the liberty of Rome . They caused divers reports to be scattered among the people , prejudicial to Tarquin , either relating to the Siege , or of his refusal to deliver up the prisoners , or of the loss of his Army , which grew weaker every day ; or his past Crimes , his present Tyranny , or his future exorbitance . Care was also taken to possess the multitude , that if Tarquin took in Ardea , Rome would be reduced under a more cruel subjection than ever ; thus to infuse into the minds of the inhabitants of that famous City , a general inclination which might ingage them to a rising , when there should be occasion . It is certain there needed no more than the violences of Tarquin and crimes of Tullia , to dispose the Romans into a desire of shaking off the yoke of so unjust a Tyranny ; for there were none but knew , that Tarquin was no lawful King of Rome , and that instead of having been chosen according to the Fundamental Laws of that State , he had caused to be murthered one of the most vertuous Kings in the World , so to possess himself of the power he injoyed , so that it may be said he acquired it through the blackest of all crimes , and conserved it through the most insupportable tyranny that ever was . But though this Prince understood by some of his creatures that the people was discontented , yet contrary to his custom , he slighted the information ; as having his heart at that time wholly taken up by love and detestation . Clelias resistance had filled his soul with those two passions , after so strange a manner , that they afforded him not the least quiet , and his mind was hurried by such violent agitations , that it was perpetually taken up with one of these two thoughts , either that he should injoy Clelia or destroy her . Troubled therefore with a perpetual imagination ; either of forcing her to love him , or putting her to death , his mind could not admit much quiet ; nay , Aronces and Clelia , as unfortunate as they were , were less disquieted than he , it being the property of virtue to fill with serenity those hearts it is possessed of . Not but that even the most virtuous people are sometimes most unfortunate , and most sensible of their being such , but it never happens that their hearts are tossed with those impetuous disturbances whereby the souls of wicked persons are shaken through the conscience of their crimes , and if those are forced to complain of some other , they have withal the happiness to have no cause of complaint against themselves , which is no small advantage . For as it would trouble a man more to have any thing to object against a neighbour , than against a stranger , against a kinsman than against a neighbour , against a friend than a kinsman , against a mistress than a friend , so it must be most troublesome for a man to have any thing to object against himself above all others . But there being nothing that Aronces and Clelia could reproach to themselves , they indured their misfortunes with an admirable constancy , though the sence they had of them were as deep as their affection was great . There hapned in the mean time a very strange accident which might in all likelihood have proved the mother of a world of mischief . Valerius being come one night to Racilias to confer with Herminius , who was within three daies to return to Ardea , the Slave whose charge it was to open the gate having over-watched himself before , forgot to put out a Lamp , which set the house on fire , at a time when all in it were so securely a sleep , that the first notice they had of it , was by the cries of those that passed by the next morning who perceiving great flakes and eruptions of fire , soon noised it all about by knocking at the adjoyning houses , and making horrible outcryes . Of all those that were lodged at Racilia's , Aronces was the first took the Allarm , and could not be much surprized at such a confused noise , but must needs be much more , when , having gotten hastily out of his bed , he found his Chamber full of smoak , and whole roof opposite to his windows , so all of a fire , that it was not imaginable how it could be quenched , Awaking hereupon the slave that attended him , he sent him to do the like to all those of that side where the fire had not yet taken , and went himself and knocked at the several Chambers of Racilia , Hermilia , Brutus and Herminius , the Stairs being as yet free , in regard the Slave who had been the occasion of this disaster , lying in the highest room in the house , the fire began at the roof . That which was most sad in this accident , was that it was broad day ; by which means an infinite multitude of people being gotten about the house , were pressing to get in , to indeavour to keep the fire from spreading to the next houses . This put Aronces and Herminius into a strange disturbance , for it was impossible but that among such a crowd of people , there might be some one that knew them , and consequently might cause them to be taken . Aronces whose thoughts were wholly taken up with the deliverance of Clelia ; was now in danger to be taken himself , and Herminius was now within the reach of Tarquins cruelty , and not unlikely to lose his life ; insomuch that those two illustrious but unfortunate persons were in some doubt whether it were better for them to expose themselves to the flames then fall into the hands of such an enemy , were it not that in hazarding their lives in that manner , they had also brought Racilia , Hermilia , Brutus and divers other persons that were in the house into imminent danger . When therefore they understood that it was absolutely impossible to stop the violence of the fire without assistance from without , they were the first who opened the Gates to the multitude of people , who demanded entrance , telling Racilia and Hermilia , that they chose rather to be the Victims of the Tyrant then expose the lives of two such considerable persons to the cruelty of the flames . But that there might be a combination of generosity and prudence , and that whilst they endeavoured the preservation of others , they might not be thought absolutely negligent of their own , they disguised themselves as much as they could , and their design was , as they opened the gates , to follow Racilia and Hermilia with burthens of Purple , Tapistry , and other things of that nature , pretending they were employed to carry them to Sivelias , whose house was not very far thence . But to the end they might also defend themselves if occasion were , they took every man a sword . As for Brutus it was his business to conduct his Aunt and Sister , who had left in the house such as they thought able to hinder the disorders which are done upon such occasions . For Brutus not daring to make any discovery of his understanding , it was not thought sitting he should give any directions in an accident , wherein it is but requisite a man had his judgement at liberty , to act as he ought ; Besides that desiring to be in a condition to serve his friends in case they were set upon , he chose rather to go out of the house with them . To be short , this unfortunate company had fortunately made a shift to break throw that throng of people which was knotted together before Racilias door , and was gotten within twenty paces of that of the vertuous mother of Herminius , when this illustrious Roman was discovered by the Captain of Tarquin's Guard , who was going to visit a friend of his in that quarter . The man thinking it a fair occasion to gain a considerable reward from the Tyrant and Tullia , by putting into their hands a person whose destruction they had so long endeavoured to bring about , cryed out to the people , charging them in the King's name to secure a traytor who was there present , whom he shewed to those whom he spoke to : And that they might take heart by his example , he immediately drew his Sword , and was seconded by two of his companions who did the like . Herminius had scarce perceived that they made at him , but casting away the Purple Tapistry he had on his back , he put himself into a posture of defence , and indeed behaved himself so valiantly , that he made his way through the croud that was about him . Aronces who went before him , had almost reached Sivelias , where he doubted not to have found Sanctuary , but turning about , he finds his friend engaged ; Disburthening himself therefore of what he carried , instead of providing for his own safety , he came to relieve Herminius , Brutus seconded him , having conducted Racilia , and Hermilia into Sivelias . The danger they was in was more then ordinary , for what was most remarkable in this adventure was , that though Tarquin were infinitely hated , yet the charge that man made for the securing of Herminius proved effectual . It is true , that as that infinite conflux of people which throng to such unfortunate disasters , brings along with it a many persons apt enough to commit any disorders , so is it not much to be wondred at , that there were those that promoted this injust design . But Herminius , seeing Aronces and Brutus engaged in his relief , was so far from being encouraged at it , that it very much displeased him , and he made a shift to tell them so much as might acquaint them , that they should not have hazarded themselves for him . But they were deaf to such advice , on the contrary they were more eager in his defence then they had been in their own , though they were set upon and kept in by abundance of people . Those who were spectators of this action , were astonished to see Brutus fight as he did , for the Captain of the Guard spoke to much purpose , when he told them that the business now was to take an enemy of Tarquin's , the other heard him not . 'T is true , that having gained among the people the reputation of one out of his sences , the people looked on his valour in this encounter as an effect of his madness , and therefore consigned their respect to him as Nephew to Tarquin . For Aronces , his valour made him be observed , though not discovered , for he who would have taken Herminius , would fain have had him alive , and have dispatched Aronces , who defended with such a courage , that never was there seen any thing like it . On the other side Herminius , to reward his generosity by another worthy eternal memory , knowing him who would have taken him to be the same who had promised Clelia within a few days , would not by any means kill him , and was content only to ward off his blows , lest he might ruine that design . But by unhappy accident , Aronces not knowing that to be the man who should have delivered Clelia , plaid upon him so effectually , that having dispatched three or four of those that seconded him , he run him with his sword quite through the body , so that he fell dead at his feet . Herminius who saw the beginning of the business , cryed out purposely to hinder Aronces from making that thrust , yet his generosity proved ineffectual , for his voice was not heard till after the blow was past . But if it came not soon enough to hinder his death who was to give Clelia liberty , yet came it time enough to discover to Aronces what he had done , for in the instant the man fell , he remembred his Physiognomy , and perceived that he took away his life who was to deliver his Mistress , which proved the greatest affliction of any that ever had happened to him . The horrid apprehension of despair which in that instant seized his spirits , yet could not suspend his valour ; on the contrary it inflamed it , and desirous at least to save his friends life , he did things so prodigious , that he astonished the multitude that encompassed him : Brutus and Herminius for their parts did what ( truly represented ) would exceed probability , insomuch that the Captain , and two of his Guard being dispatched , they were not so much pressed upon as before . Nevertheless , they must needs have fallen at last , had they not been relieved by the prudence of the generous Sivelia ; for as soon as Brutus's Aunt was gotten into her house , and had acquainted her how things stood , she immediately sent to the place where lodged Amilcar , Artemidorus , Zenocrates and Celeres , to acquaint them , and demand their assistance . But it happened that the first was gone to visit Clelia , by order from Tarquin , from whom he had to that purpose received a Letter , for it was ordinarily in the morning that he went to see this fair Prisoner , so to have all the other part of the day free to do other things wherein he was obliged to serve his friends . Besides that Clelia was in a condition that she awaked very betimes , and was so negligent as to matter of dressing , that Amilcar had admittance as soon as he pleased , without any disturbance ; for it having been long ere they could force open Racilias gate , to quench the fire , as having not yet the assistance of those that were without , it was far days . But in fine , Artemidorus , Zenocrates and Celeres being acquainted with what passed , came immediately to Sivelias followed by all the people they had . In this posture entring at one gate of this virtuous Matrons house , and going out at that , where Aronces , Herminius and Brutus were , they came in to their relief ; and their arrival was so seasonable , that the multitude seeing so many armed people come out of the house , was easily perswaded there were a many more within ; so that running away , they left those whom they would have taken , at liberty to enter into Sivelias . They were no sooner in it , but they thought it the best course to dislodge ; for they easily imagined , that as soon as Tullia were informed of the business , she would be-set the house . Without any stay therefore , they only passed through the House , and went to that where Artemidorus , Zenocrates and Celeres lodged , where taking their Horses , they mounted Aronces on Amilcar's ; which done , Brutus having found them a guide , directed them to a House which Valerius had near Collatia , there to lie concealed , till such time as they had more leisure to consider what they had to do . For his part , he would not depart , telling them , that his apparent stupidity would excuse him in this adventure , and bidding them not trouble themselves about him . There being no other course to take , they went where Brutus directed them , and were there gladly received ; for Valerius who had left Rome at the break of day to go thither , was there two hours before . But as they went , what did not the unfortunate Aronces think on ? If he had followed his own inclination , he could not have been prevailed with to quit Rome , but as it had been madness not to have done it , considering what was past , so was it his concernment to leave it , which yet he could not without so much regret and reluctancy , that never was there any Lover so miserable . Ah! said he to himself , How unfortunate art thou ! Canst thou express no valour but what must be prejudicial to Clelia ? Is it possible thou shouldst destroy him , who was to deliver her ? Is it possible , after such a cruel and monstrous disaster hath hapned to thee , thou canst doubt thy own destruction , or conceive the least hope ? No , no , it were more rational to despair , and that thou shouldst by an inconsiderate death put a period to so unhappy a life . While Aronces entertained himself in this sad manner , Herminius , who was extremely troubled at the accident , came up to him , and demanded his pardon , as if he had been guilty of his death . Alass , dearest Herminius , said he to him , what do you mean ? It is I should rather demand your pardon , as the cause of your misfortunes , for I am perswaded that my single unhappiness causes that of all my friends , and that Fortune , who is resolved to make me the most miserable of all , thinking it not sufficient I should be such through my own misfortunes , is pleased I should have no friends but what are unhappy . It is indeed easie to discover that my unhappiness is particular to me , and waits on me every where , for it happens , as it were , by appointment , since when it so much concerns Clelia , that I should remain undiscovered at Rome , the particular house wherein I lay concealed must needs take fire , which must force me out of it , in the sight of two thousand persons ; and the malice and inconstancy of my Destiny must needs have it so , that of the infinite number of people , who made it their business either to kill or take us ; I , who would have been content to die a thousand , and a thousands times for Clelias Liberty , must precisely kill that man who should have delivered her . It is certain , my Lord , replied Herminius , this unhappy accident hath in it something more insupportable than were the loss of a Battel , or something else of that nature ; but all considered , I find in my self a certain confidence , that something will happen which we expect not ; for , in fine , there hath not been in Rome since Tarquin's assuming the power , so general an inclination to some great turn of affairs , as I have observed within these few days . Ah Herminius , replied Aronces , was there any thing more certain in appearance than Clelias Liberty ? and yet by a strange shifting of Fortune , I must needs kill him who was to deliver her . If you then take my advice , let us not hope any thing , added he , but let us rather prepare our selves , either to endure all misfortunes imaginable , or by death to accord them . Whilst Aronces and Herminius was thus engaged , and that Artemidorus , Zenocrates and Celeres bemoaned their friends , and their own misfortunes , and were upon their way altogether to Valerius's house , divers things past at Rome . For Brutus , whose great heart admitted not the least fear , went to Tullia , to acquaint her , with his ordinary simplicity , that he was present when the Captain of Tarquin's guard was killed , who , he said , came by his death among a great multitude of people , by setting upon certain men who endeavoured to quench the fire at his Aunts house , exaggerating , according to his affected stupidity , how much he was to blame for disturbing such as were burthened with her goods , which they were carrying to the house of a certain friend of Racilias . Tullia , who had already understood the death of the Captain of the Guard , and was extremely troubled at it , took no heed to what was told her by a man , whom she thought no great master of his senses . On the contrary , without any further discourse with him : Did not your stupidity excuse you , said she to him , I should teach you how those are to be treated who presume to make use of their Swords against his Majesty's Officers . But since your madness secures you , get you gone out of my sight , lest in the transportation I am now in , I treat you for your stupidity , as your Brother was for his too much prudence . Brutus hearing Tullia threatning him so insolently with death , had almost broke forth , and at once discovered his reason , his indignation , hatred , and his revenge : But at length mastering his resentments , he withdrew , as if he had not heard what Tullia said , and repaired to Racilia , who was at her illustrious friends house . In the mean time the fire being quenched , the streets were clear of people ; and that which was most observable , was , that though abundance of people had been spectators of this accident , yet could not Tullia have any punctual account of it . For the Captain being dead without discovering any thing , or so much as naming Herminius , and his companions being also out of the way , all that could be made of it , was , that they had been killed , endeavouring to secure an enemy of Tarquins . The people knew not Herminius from another man , because he was disguised ; and for Sivilia , the reputation of her virtue was so great , that none durst inform against her , nor tell Tullia that those armed people , who had rescued the other two , came out of her house . As concerning Aronces , there was mention made of him ; and indeed the business was handled in such a confusion , that nothing could be made of it , there being an hundred several relations of the same thing . But while these things were in agitation , Amilcar was gently entertaining Clelia and Plotina , who were so transported with the hopes of Liberty , that their conversation that morning was as free , as if they had really been at Liberty . For though Amilcar had received a Letter from Tarquin , wherein he easily discovered what a Tyranny Love and Hatred exercised over him , yet he shewed it not to Clelia , but entertained her altother with discourse concerning Aronces , telling her what satisfaction it would be to him to see her at liberty , what it would be to her to receive new assurances of his affection , and the joy that attends a happiness which succeeds a misery . He gave her also a Letter from Aronces , wherewith she was extremely satisfied , as containing the greatest tenderness and passion ; nay , so much was she pleased , that having perused it , she gave it Plotina , who reading it aloud , found therein these words . Aronces to the Incomparable Clelia . THe bare hope of seeing you once at Liberty , causes so great , yet so pleasant a disturbance in my soul , that fearing to dye for joy when I see you again , I conceive my self obliged to assure you , that I am still the most amorous of Men , and the most faithful Lover upon Earth . I know I should be somewhat ashamed that I can survive my grief , and withal fear I may die for joy ; but all considered , if you well examine the apprehensions of my soul , you will find that a Lover , who hath been accustomed to misery , may rationally doubt his ability to bear the most sensible of all pleasures : However it happen , I shall think my self obliged to my Destiny , and esteem it such as may move envie , if I but die at your feet , after I have once more said , I love you . Plotina having read this Letter , told Clelia , that there was something more to be done , that she was obliged to return some answer thereto , and let her see it . Accordingly this excellent person , who had an extraordinary command of her Pen , was pleased to do what Plotina and Amilcar desired , and answered it in these words . Clelia to the Generous Aronces . SInce you have survived your grief , you shall not need fear dying for joy , this being more properly the Messenger of Life than Death . But that I may be absolutely happy in my Liberty , remember you have promised never to break those chains which I have put you in ; for according to those passionate resentments I have for you , I believe I should chuse rather never to quit my Prison , than that you should get out of the Fetters you are in . Excuse me then , if while you make Vows for my Liberty , mine are , that you may be my perpetual Captive . Farewel , I crave your pardon , if writing to you , I have offered at any Wit ; for where there is either Love or Misery , it suffices if there be but Passion . Clelia having done , Plotina and Amilcar , who were discoursing at the Window , while she was writing , drew near her , and read what she had written . Whereupon Amilcar assuming the discourse : Ah , Madam , said he to her , how extremely am I pleased at your demanding pardon of Aronces , for being too witty in your Letter . There should not certainly be too much wit in Missive and Love Letters , which is the reason that it is so hard to find any Letters or Addresses of this Nature composed as they should ; for there must be neither artifice nor negligence ; it must not express too much Wit , yet it must speak a certain Gallantry and Passion : In fine , it is so hard to write well in Love , that there cannot be any thing more . But for my part , says Plotina , I cannot conceive there should be more difficulty to write of one thing than of another ; for I think that , in point of Letters , all one hath to do , is simply to express ones thoughts . For where there is a conjunction of Fancy and Judgement , one for the most part hath reflexion on every thing which he ought to have , and consequently writes what is fit to write of it . For instance , when I am to write of a business of consequence , I shall not so express it , as if I were only to acquit my self of a simple Complement : If I am to write something of News , I shall not trouble my self about Complements : If I write a Letter of Friendship , I must not labour for any high Stile : If a Love-Letter , I have no more to do than to consult my own heart . I cannot therefore well apprehend why you conceive it so great a difficulty to write Letters of this nature . To dealy truly ( says Clelia ) , I think it not so easie to write any kind of Letters , and that there are but very few persons absolute masters in it . I am of your opinion , replied Amilcar , but of all Letters , those of Love are the hardest to write , as being such , whereof there are very few that are able to judge . Yet Plotina speaks ( replied Clelia ) as if she thought all sorts very easie , whereas I think , as I have already told you , of all things in the world , it is that requires most judgement . But to shew you I am somewhat versed in it , replied Plotina , and that I know somewhat what belongs to the composing of a Letter , is it not granted that Letters containing business of consequence , ought to be apposite and exact ; that they require a foundness of Judgement rather than Eloquence ; that they admit not any superfluity or expression , and are compleated by what is pertinent ; and that it be especially considered , that there be order and perspicuity ? Yet I told you there must be withal , added she , a certain dress of Civility , which is that which puts a difference between the Letters of consequence , written by persons of Honour , and those of others : and in fine , it is necessary that the person who writes , understand well himself , what he would express to another ; for I know not any thing more insufferable , than to write a Letter that shall need an Expositor , and confounds things instead of explaining them . And yet there are a many people ( replied Clelia ) who think they understand themselves when they do not . But Plotina is none of those ( replied Amilcar ) for I assure you she knows very well what she says , and therefore I should take it as an infinite obligation , if she would shew me how Letters of consolation are to be written ; and whereas there happen frequent occasions to write such , I should take her directions in five or six , which I would preserve as patterns , to imitate when need were ; for truly , I find nothing so contrary to my inclination as this kind of Letters . For when ever I intend any such , instead of any condoling or sympathizing with such as are afflicted , I find my self more inclined to divert than bemoan them ; and I am so far to seek what ought to be said , and what not , that I can never compleat a Letter of this nature , without writing it several times over ; nay when all is done , cannot dismiss it without some blots and scratches ; and therefore the fair Plotina would extremely oblige me to shew me how to write them . Could you but see my apprehensions of it ( replied Plotina ) you would certainly do it with great ease , for I can by no means admit these tedious consolatory Letters , as proving always fruitless ; whereas , it might be said or some people , they write , as if their Letters should have in them some Magical force against affliction , and that they who read them , ought from thence forward abjure all regret for what they have lost . But I am to wish withal ( added she ) that people would be perswaded once for all , that only time is the comforter of such afflictions , and that it is not the proper office of Eloquence . Moreover , what measure of consolation is to be applied to such as are not over afflicted . The safest course a man can take in such cases , is to let his consolatory Letters be very short ; for to observe a certain moderation therein , he is only to acquaint the person he writes to , how much he is concerned in his affliction , without digressing into tedious Lamentations , or high Elogies , not ingaging the numerous forces of Moral Philosophy and Eloquence to no purpose . It is very true ( says Amilcar ) and you are questionless much in the right . For how many Women are comforted for the death of their Husbands , when , indeed , they neither need nor care for it ? Nay , how many persons are there of all relations , who should people accommodate themselves to their secret thoughts , were rather to be congratulated than bemoaned , since they are not sorry , that they are heirs to those for whose deaths they are complemented . I therefore resolve amiable Plotina ( added Amilcar ) never to write any Letters of consolation , but such as shall be short ; not to disturb Morality and Eloquence on these occasions ; to make no more those long exaggerations against the cruelty of death , as some do ; as also not to study high Commendations , or spins out long Panegyrick , and in a word , absolutely to conform my self to your directions . I shall not trouble you to tell me , how a man ought to behave himself in congratulating anothers good fortune , 't is an Art I am absolute Master of , and I can furnish you with ten or a dozen beginnings of Letters of that kind , abating those that start out thus , I congratulate your — I conceive my self so much concerned in your — and the like , which are too low for persons who would be thought Masters of Wit. But I should take it as a transcendent courtesie , if you would shew me how I might acquit my self well of those Letters of Recommendation , whith are given unsealed to those whom one thinks fit to commend ; and particularly how those to whom one writes may understand , whether it be his earnest desire they should do the business proposed , or is indifferent whether they do it , or not ; for when I am at Carthage , I am in a manner persecuted with such emergencies . For my part ( replied Plotina ) when I commend a business which relates to such as for whom I have no great esteem , I write a short dry Letter , yet not wanting as to Civility , nay you shall find in it the word Intreat , but it stands so alone , that it is not fastened to any thing . On the contrary , when I effectually desire a thing might be done , I first of all make appear that what I desire is just , I give a good character of the person whom I recommend ; I express what friendship or esteem I have for him , I put the obligation is done in his favour upon my own account : I ingage the person to whom I write in point of honour to do him some good office , and to make all secure , I write by some other hand , whereby I confirm all I had writen before . For what concerns me ( said Clelia ) I would gladly learn how to write to a sort of people , with whom onely Civility obliges me to hold a certain correspondence , who yet are such as you would not favour with your friendship , nor take any pleasure to oblige . In the first place ( replied Plotina ) I should advise to write to them as seldom as might be , for I can by no means away with that sort of people , that write to no other end but to write , who so readily charge themselves without any necessity , with the receiving of hundreds of Letters from persons whom they care not for ; and are for the most part pleased when they send or receive without any choice . And in the second , I should wish , when one is obliged upon the account you speak of , a man would not express in his Letters either too great wit , or too much friendship ; for certainly a man injures himself , who writes a high and over obliging Letter to a person of ordinary parts ; wherefore there must begotten a kind of colder civility , which is soon found when looked for , which is used towards those for whom we have no great love nor esteem , when by some considerations of acquaintance , we are obliged to write to them , and it is in such emergencies as these that we are to make use of those Letters , which are called Letters of Complement , wherein there is not any thing particular , nothing either good or bad , containing a parcel of words and little sence , not obliging either those who write them , or those to whom they are directed , to any thing , as being dressed in such general terms , that they may be directed to all sorts of persons , without any particular address to any . Judgement , certainly , is requisite in all ( replied Clelia ) as for instance it might be said there is nothing easier then the writing of news , and yet there are some who write it most fantastically . They are such ( replied Amilcar ) who write news often , though they know not any , who believe all is said to them , write without order or choice , who trouble themselves to write things , that either none regards , or are displeasing in themselves , or have lost all the grace and insinuation of Novelty . For certainly , it is not more necessary that a woman to be a beauty , be also young , then that news be fresh and sudden , to please ; there being nothing more unseasonable then a long relation of an old adventure . Yet it must be confessed ( replied Clelia ) that there are certain disastrous accidents , which some make it their business to renew the stories of , and spread abroad , as if they were lately happened , which certainly , is very troublesom to those who knew them before they were written to them . But in my judgement , when one writes a Letter wherein he would relate what had happened , he is to consider what kind of news the persons to whom he writes are most taken with ; for I am confident there are some who are only pleased with those general narrations wherewith Fame it self comes for the most part burthened , and would hear of nothing but Victories or Defeats , the Sieges of Cities , Conflagrations , Deluges , Insurrections and the like . There are also those who matter not the general Occurrences of the World , so they are but acquainted with what passes in their own Quarter ; whence it is but necessary we should sift their humours to whom we write , when we are to send any thing of intelligence . You speak very much reason , Madam ( replied Amilcar ) but that which I would particularly learn from the fair Plotina , since she seems to be so much exercised in it , is to know in what Letters a man is permitted to display all his perfections , and after what manner he is to discover his wit. That certainly , is a thing you know better then I ( replied she ) but that you may be satisfied that I am able to judge of the excellencies of your Gallant-Letters , if ever you shall write any to me , I declare to you , that it is only in them that I pretend to be skilled , and that for those which are called Serious-Letters , I meddle not with them . In these out of all doubt ( replied Amilcar ) a man is permitted a high stile . For instance , if Valerius or Lucretius were to write to Tarquin concerning some affair of great consequence , or if some great Clerks held an Epistolary correspondence , they might pertinently make use of History , Morality , Policy , and in a manner all the assistances of Eloquence . Be it as it will ( saies Plotina ) I understood it not , but for your Gallant-Letters , I am the greatest Critick in the World. It is properly in these , that the Wit hath all liberty imaginable ; here the fancy is not limited by any severity of judgement , which is so far dispensed with , that the more serious things may be chequered with pleasant digressions of extravagance . They admit Satyre if somewhat corrected with ingenuity ; commendations and flatteries have here their several stations ; a man may speak of friendship , in terms of love ; all novelty is pardonable , even lying , if innocent , is excusable ; if one knows no news he may make some ; one may pass from one thing to another without disorder ; for this kind of Letters , to speak properly being a conversation between persons that are absent , there is nothing so much to be avoided as a certain kind of reservedness of deep learning , that smells of Books and Study , and hath no acquaintance with Gallantry , which may by called the Soul of this kind of Letters . As to the stile of them , it must be plain , natural , and noble altogether , which yet hinders not , but that there may be a certain Art , by the means thereof , there is nothing which may not pertinently be brought into letters of this nature , there being not any thing from the thred-bare Proverb , to the Sybill's Prophecies , which a good wit may not make use of . But there must be an especial care had in such occurrences , to decline that swelling Eloquence which properly belongs to Orations , and here must be applied another kind , which with less noise proves more effectual , especially among women ; for in a word , the Art of telling trivial stories handsomely , is not known to all sorts of people . You may be confident of it ( replied Amilcar ) and I can further assure you , that it is not proper to all to desire to know it . But , amiable Plotina , make your obligation absolute , and tell us precisely how you would have Love Letters written . Since I never either writ , or received any ( answered she ) I know not very what I shall say , but being now in good humour to speak I shall not deny you . But I must in the first place tell you , there are a many more excellent Love-Letters than its conceived . I am of your mind ( replied Amilcar . ) Yet it is not to be admired ( answered she ) if the Gallant Letters make a great noise , and those of Love very little ; the former being written to be shown to all the World , the other to be concealed . Those who receive a handsome Letter of Friendship , gain much reputation by shewing it ; but for those who receive a well-couch'd Letter of Love , it were a dishonour to communicate it ; so that it is not to be thought very strange , if we meet with so good few ones of the latter sort . To come yet nearer the business , since there are an infinite number of people , who may be said to have a great wit , in respect of those who are guilty of a great love ; it is not to be wondred at , if there are fewer excellent Letters of this kind than of any ; it being indisputably certain , that to write punctually of things of this nature , a man besides an ardent importunate love , must be indued with a certain tenderness of heart and intellectuals , which is that wherein consists all the Beatitude of Love , either as to Conversation or Letters . But ( replies Clelia ) did you not just now maintain , that in such cases too much Wit was to be avoided ? I confess it ( answered Plotina ) but do you not think there is necessary a great deal of Wit to discover little ? In so much , that though it may be said , that though Love Letters require not the fire of Wit , which should sparkle in Gallant Letters , yet must there be some instead of it , and the fire of Love possess the place of that Wit , whereof I speak . I conceive therefore the true Character of a Love-Letter , ought to be neat and passionate ; and that if there be any thing of gallantry , spirit , yea even diversion in these Letters , it must be moderated with passion and respect . The expressions of them ought to be forcible and piercing , and among those things which divert the mind , there must be others that shall offer a kind of violence to the heart . It is requisite also , if I mistake not , there should be a little disquiet , for Love cannot by any means admit Letters of Felicity . Not but that there may be a certain degree of joy , yet it must be such as is not certainly serene , nay though there were no cause of complaint , yet ought a man to imagine something to himself whereof he may complain . You speak so admirably well ( replied Amilcar ) that if you had studied Love all your life , you could not have delivered your self better . If I have known no love my self ( replied she smiling ) I have those Friends of my own Sex , who have , and have taught me how to speak of it . In a word then , in a Love Letter , Fancy must be predominant over Wit , and the Stile of it must be natural , full of respect and passion ; nay , I dare maintain there is nothing more likely to make a Letter of this nature less effectual , than its being over witty . Hence also doth it proceed , there are so few that can judge well of Love Letters , for to be critical in it , a man must imagine himself in the place of those that love ; he must suppose what they say comes immediately from their hearts ; he must discover a many little circumstances that are only known to those who write , not to others ; and in fine , he must be able to distinguish very nicely , between that Gallantry which is required in Letters of Friendship , and what is admitted in those of Love. Moreover ( added she ) I have it from a very virtuous person , that ordinarily women are more exquisite at Love-Letters than men , and for my part I think he was not mistaken . For when a Lover is once resolved to make a full discovery of his passion , there is no need of Art , to say , I am still under the Martyrdom of your Love ; but for a woman , in regard she never absolutely acknowledges her love , but doth all things with a greater Mystery , this Love , whereof there can only be had a glympse , causes a greater pleasure than that which is apparent , and without ceremony . But , it seem , says Clelia , there must be a difference between the Letters of a Servant , and those of a Mistress . No question of it , replied Plotina ; for in the Letters of a Servant , affection and respect must be predominant ; those of a Mistress should speak modesty , and fear in aspect to tenderness . But excellent Plotina , replied Amilcar , since you are so learned , you are yet to tell me whether length be excusable in Love Letters , for I have a friend conceives they should be short . To speak in general terms of all sorts of Letters , replied Plotina , I think they should not be over-long ; but it were very pleasant indeed , if it should be thought ill , that two persons , who love one another infinitely , who have not the opportunities of speaking one to another , and meet with many difficulties to convey their thoughts one to another , should not be permitted to write what they cannot speak ; and that Love which is an exaggerating passion , and magnifies and multiplies all things , had not the priviledge sometimes to dilate it self into long Letters . For , how can a great passion be swathed in a few words ? How can a short Letter contain a great jealousie , and transport all the apprehensions of one amorous heart into another in three or four words ? As for those who write the gallant sort of Addresses , added she , it is easie for them to abbreviate , and yet lose nothing of Wit , since their reason being absolutely free , they make choice of the things they say , and reject those suggestions which please them not : But for a poor Lover whose reason is disturbed , he takes nothing up by choice , he writes down the dictates of his Fancy ; nor indeed should he chuse any thing , since that in point of Love , neither can there be too much said , nor is it believed there hath been enough . Thus I maintain , there is no prohibition of long Letters , onally they be in no other dress than what love adorns them with ; and to speak ingeniously , there 's nothing deserves so great commendation as a handsome Love Letter : For all considered , notwithstanding what I said before , I believe that when one writes such a one , the mind is so taken up , and so distracted , that it is much more difficult to write well in this , than in any other case . Not but , as I said before , that the heart is that which is principally concerned in it , but that sometimes the heart is so disturbed , that it self is ignorant of what it feels . But I pray , says Amilcar , who are these Female Friends of yours ; who have taught you to speak so learnedly of Love ? She hath been entrusted with the secrets of so noble a Passion , replied Clelia , that if you knew all she knows , you would not wonder to hear her speak as she does . It shall be her fault , replied Amilcar , if I do not , for it would be the greatest pleasure in the World to me , to hear her relate an amorous adventure ; besides that , added he , you cannot force me hence , though you were ever so desirous , for the Captain of your Guards went out when I came in , and you know the doors of your Lodgings are never opened but when he is here : Nay he told me , he should not return very suddenly , by which means you have as much leisure as you could wish . But what should oblige me , replied Plotina , to relate to you the adventure of one of my Friends , when there is no necessity for it ? How ! replied Amilcar , Do you think it a matter unnecessary , to let me know in what School you have learned to speak so well of Love ? Assure your self , if you refuse , I shall be perswaded you have run through three or four several Loves in your Life . If it be so , replies that excellent Virgin , I shall rather submit to entertain you with the adventures of Caesonia , whereof I had this day promised Clelia the relation ; not but that she knows something in general of what hath hapned to this admirable woman , but since she will have the particulars thereof , I am content you should also participate , conditionally you use all the means you can for her deliverance as well as ours . Ah Plotina , replied Amilcar , if the fair Clelia will have it so , it will be an infinite pleasure to me ; for I know not any thing of greater delight , than to understand that a person of a great Wit , and withal serious , can admit Love. I therefore promise you to do all that lies in my power , to oblige Tullia to set all the Captives at Liberty : and to perswade her to it , I will tell her , that Tarquin will be less incensed at that , then if she only delivered Clelia . Hereupon Plotina , being confident that Amilcar would more readily employ all his interest for Caesonia , if he were informed what had hapned to her , and Clelia having added her entreaties to those of this accomplished Affrican , began her Relation in these words . THE HISTORY OF CAESONIA . SInce you lay your commands on me , fair and generous Clelia , I shall relate unto you the adventures of this admirable woman who hath had the happiness of your good opinion ; and I am also content Amilcar participate the pleasure of the Relation . But he must give me leave , as learned as he is , to acquaint him with divers things relating to our City , and particularly concerning its original , which an Affrican cannot in any likelyhood know , that so he may the less wonder if he find so many tracts of magnificence amongst the Rutuli , and indeed so much gallantry and wit. For to deal truly with you , the Original of Ardea is more noble then that of Rome , and it cannot be objected to us , as it may be to the Romans , that our Fathers were Criminals and Out-laws ; and in a word , the Rutuli are reckoned amongst the most ancient people of Italy ; Ardea , which is their Metropolis , being built by the fair and famous Danae , the Daughter of Acrisius , and mother of Perseus , whose History is so celebrated , that I think it unnecessary to relate it . You do very well , interrupted Amilcar smiling , for though an Affrican , and as Ignorant as you conceive me , I am not to learn , that Jupiter fell in love with Danae , that he was put to his shifts for that invention of the precious Golden Shower ; that he turned Bull to Ravish Europa , and put on the form of a Swan to surprize the Mother of Castor and Pollux . I know further , that Danaes Father understanding his daughter was neer her time of Lying in ( notwithstanding all the care he had taken to cause her to be kept in a Tower , to elude the effect of an Oracle , which threatned he should lose his life by the hands of a Son of that Princess ) caused this fair Lady to be shut into a Chest of Cedar , which he gave order should be cast into the Sea ; and that the gods providing for her safety , directed the waves to cast it on the Coasts of Italy . I know further , that having been found by a Fisherman , who was taken with her extraordinary Beauty , he presented her to the Prince whose Subject he was ; who grew so deeply enamoured of her , that he married her . Nay I have heard it reported , though that be not so easily credible , that Danae , though inclosed in the chest , and that tossed up and down in the Sea , was safely delivered therein of young Perseus , and that the Fisherman made a present both of Mother and Child to the fore-mentioned Prince . Ah Amilcar , cryed Plotina very pleasantly , you know too much , and I should be easily perswaded you know all I have to tell you . And yet , methinks you should have missed what some related , viz. that Danae was not the foundress of Ardea , but a Son of Ulysses and Circe ; but the story is not true , as being grounded only on this , that Ulysses being a very eloquent person , and Circe an excellent Herbalist , the people of Ardea speak more politely than those of any other City , and have a greater knowledge of the names and qualities of Plants , than there is elsewhere . But it is out of Controversie , that the fair Danae built our City , for the conslagration , though very great , leaving behind it certain magnificent Temples , there is to be seen the History of Danae , excellently represented in certain Pictures , though done before the Foundation of Rome . She is to be seen also in a sumptuous Palace , drawn by a famous Painter , called Cleophantus , who followed Demaratus of Corinth , Father to the first of the Tarquins , when he came into Italy to avoid the persecution of Cypsalus , King at that time of the Country ; so that it is agreed on all sides : And to confirm it further , there are a hundred particulars to evince the truth ; for we have women bear the name of Danae ; and that of Persander , which is an ordinary name , seems to be derived from Perseus ; and there is to be seen a Cypress Chest , which is said to be the same wherein Danae came to land in Italy , and was miraculously preserved when our City was burnt . Moreover , in memory of the Golden shower you spoke of , there is a yearly feast celebrated at Ardea , wherein all Lovers are obliged to some liberality towards their Mistress , wherein there must be something of Gold : For there is a certain Superstition spread whereby many are perswaded , that a man cannot be faithfully loved at Ardea , if he find not some means to convey to his Mistress something consisting of that Metal . But if the men employ all their wits to do it , the women on the contrary , unless it be on the Feast-day I spoke of , think themselves obliged in point of honour to avoid the receiving of any thing wherein there is gold , unless it be done by some ingenious surprisal ; which gives occasion to a many gallant adventures . But not to trouble you longer with things frivolous , it suffices you know , that there is a great profession of Arts , more magnificence , and more ingenuity at Ardea , then there is in Rome , as famous as it is : Even Poesie is there no stranger ; for that in divers Temples may be found Inscriptions in verse , in praise of divers persons . There is one to be seen in Junos Temple , very excellent , and very ingenious , though the subject of it be only to celebrate a certain Painter of Aetolia , who for his Art and acquaintance with all Sciences , obtained the freedom of our City . Ardea therefore being a place more polite then the name of the Rutuli would make it be thought , wonder not at what I am going to tell you , and charge me not with too much partiality to my own Country . But having spoken to you of Ardea , I am now to speak of Caesonia . For her Person I shall say nothing , for you know she is infinitely pleasing , that she hath the ayr it self of Beauty , that she hath a Majestick graceful aspect , that she is of a proper slature , hath an excellent eye , and her countenance full of freedom and modesty . You know further , she is infinitely ingenious , of a gentle and constant nature , and her conversation hugely inviting , and that the earth ( affords not a woman that hath a heart more noble and sincere , or inclinations more generous . Being a person of the greatest quality in our City , her education was proportionable ; Her Father indeed she lost , while she was yet very young , but her Mother ( whose name is Ersilia ) omitted nothing which she thought might contribute to her perfection , and treated her with such complyance and obligation when she was grown up to her reason , that she seemed rather to look on her as a Sister then a Daughter , and would rather intreat her advice , then enjoyn her by command . 'T is true , Caesonia did not abuse this tenderness , but the more indulgent Ersilia was to her , the greater was her respect and duty ; so that it might be said the mother was absolute mistress of the daughter , and that the daughter had the same power of the Mother , for there was never observed the least contestation between them . Caesonia having thus a great beauty , a great wit , a great goodness , and a great fortune , it is not very strange if she had a many Suitors . For my part , though I am two years younger then she , and of an humour less reserved and more free , yet hath she given me the first place among her friends ; for I dare presume to affirm thus much of my self that among the most serious Confidents in the World , I will not be outvied by any as to Fidelity and Secrecy . It happened moreover that Caesonias house , and that wherein I lived , joined , and that her mother and mine were allyed ; by which means we were in a manner alwaies together , and there was such a reciprocation in our pleasures , that we took not any when we were not together in the same place . We had some other friends of our own sex ; but to tell you truly , there was a great distance between those apprehensions of friendship which we had for them , and those we had one for another . Yet was there a strange difference between Caesonias humour and mine ; but withall , such as had the same effect in our hearts , as divers sounds have in Musick , when it is well understood ; for my freedom of disposition diverted Caesonia , and I was no less pleased with her mildness , complaisance and ingenuity . She is even guilty sometimes of a certain languishing melancholy , with which I was much taken ; in a word , we made such harmony , that there never hapned the least discordant note between us . Not that we could be alwaies of the same opinion , but when we were not , we disputed without bitterness ; as soon as we apprehended truth , we submitted thereto ; nay , even when each persisted in her opinion , it was without indignation or any discovery of fullenness or obstinacy . Nor did our friendship make a small noise in the City ; insomuch , that when people spoke of us , without naming us , we were commonly called , The two friends . Caesonia in the mean time having no great inclination of her self to marry , and taking no encouragement from my humour , which hath ever been much addicted to liberty , to change her opinion , slighted many propositions were made to her , though very advantagious ; so that she had slipped over the eighteenth year of her age , before her heart was sensible of any disposition to fix her choice upon any one of all those that were her servants . It was certainly not trouble to her that she was esteemed by all of quality in our City , beyond all the Beauties of Ardea ; but she withall thought it so hard a matter to meet with a man that knew well how to love , and that it was the greatest unhappiness to be obliged to one by whom she were absolutely beloved , that she would have been glad of Ersilias consent she might not marry at all . For when she had a mind to aggravate the aversion she had to marry a man by whom she could not think her self beloved , she spoke the pleasantest things in the world , though naturally she is very serious . But ( said to her one day , when there was very great company at her house , and that all were pressing her upon her shiness , and over-reservedness in things of that nature ) according to the humour I conceive you to be of , it were a hard matter to perswade you , that you might be perfectly beloved ; for though you be sincerity it self , I have heard you say , in the business of love you distrust all things . You may very well have heard me say so ( replied she ) and it shall be your fault if you hear it not again ; for there are not only a sort of men in love , who tell you they feel more then they do ; but there are others who though absolutely insensible , will yet entertain you with their incredible sufferings . There is also a sort of Lyars who are sensible they are such , and because they know not well what Love is , think they are in Love , when the most can be said of them , is that they are simply disposed to be so . By that argument ( replied an excellent person , whose name was Persander ) it were not sufficient for a man that were in love with you , to render you those services which another might , but he must find out some new way to convince you of his affection . Very right ( replied she ) for I am not very credulous , and to prevail any thing with my great mind , there must be something extraordinary , especially if the first birth of the affection should be directed to me , that I might no longer doubt of the conquest I had made . But ( said another to her , a person of great merit , named Turnus ) I would gladly know what that were that should absolutely convince you of the power of your charms . Since I have not so exactly examined what apprehensions I should have of a thing , wherein I am not concerned ( replied she ) I know not well how to answer you ; but for the present , what would assure me of a mans affection , were to see him express it by a neglect of what he were most naturally and most strongly inclined to . For , if ( for example ) I should oblige an ambitious man to renounce his ambition for the love he bore me ; if I should force a covetous man to become liberal ; if I should cause a cholerick person to banish that Passion out of his soul , meerly because I was displeased with it ; if a fickle man should prove constant meerly for my sake ; or if an obstinate Lover should quit some other Mistress purposely to serve me , I think I should believe I were possessed of the Empire of their hearts who should do such things upon my account . And to deal sincerely with you , I do not think those who conquer any heart , ought to use their Conquests as ordinary Conquerours do , who to insinuate into their new Subjects , alter not the Laws of those Countries they have subdued . On the contrary , I maintain , that it is lawful for those who conquer any heart , to govern it by such laws as they shall think fit ; and that it is the noblest expression of a Mistresses Authority , absolutely to dispose of whatever acknowledges her Supremacy . If therefore I should have made a faithful Lover of a fickle , or a fickle of a constant , I should think my self more confirmed in my power , then I should by all the ordinary discoveries which men do make of their Passion . Caesonia had no sooner said this , but Turnus smiled , and Persander changed colour , as if they were secretly concerned in what that fair Lady spoke . And indeed , you are to know , that Turnus was naturally inconstant , and Persander loved without any return of his love , and had been a long time a Suitor to a Lady of our City , who certainly deserved not the love of a person of his quality ; so that having been both smitten by what Caesonia had said , it caused a little agitation in their hearts , for they had both an infinite esteem for this admirable person . But for her part , when she spoke it , she thought not of either , and was minded onely to disburthen her self of an opinion , wherein she thought her self singular ; and indeed it proved the Text of all that days discourse ; all being obliged to dispute whether a woman were more obliged to an inconstant Lover that should prove constant by loving only her , or to a faithfull Lover that should prove inconstant to a former Mistress , as being forced to it by the charms he met with in a second . I shall not trouble you with a repetition of that discourse , because I must repeat another in the sequel of my story , whereby I should be obliged to relate the same twice . But I must needs more particularly tell you thus much , that Persander and Turnus were of the best of quality in Ardea , that they were both very proper as to their persons , and were both infinitely discreet and vertous . 'T is true , they were of very different natures ; for Persander is a man of a more pleasant , more free , and more general conversation , and excellently good at those little things , which indeed are the State-affairs of Love. Turnus was of a serene , mild , and complaisant disposition , and if the love of ease had not disputed the Empire of his heart with that of glory , and his Mistresses , he had made one of the most exquisite Lovers in the World : For he had something of Gallantry , something of Delicacy , and insinuation of Affection , which was infinitely taking , and withall , notwithstanding his inclination to ease , certain Sallies of violence , which fortifi'd people in the perswasion they had of his love . But for Persander his ingenuity and cunning contrivances were his best Agents ; and it may be said of these two Conquerous , one was fitter for the gaining of a battel , the other more excellent at a siege . Turnus was at this time , instead of one , ingaged in divers Love-designs ; for there were in Ardea three excellent persons , by whom it may be presumed he might have been loved ; if he could have been content to love but one , and direct all his affection to her . Persander on the other side , could admit but of one passion , but as I told you before , Love had otherwise prevented him ; and certainly she to whom he had then designed his heart , was not worthy to receive it . But indeed , she was not only so far from knowing the value of it , that she refused to accept it On the contrary , she had treated Persander with so much indignity and neglect , that the Clouds under which he lay began to disperse , when Caesonia without any design , held the discourse I have related to you , which was pertinently directed both to him and Turnus , if they could have resolved then to love her . For , if you remember . I told you that Caesonia acknowledged her self equally satisfied of the affection of an inconstant person , if he became constant , and of that of a constant Lover if he proved inconstant for her sake . That which was most observable in this accident , was , that Persander and Turnus who were friends , applyed to one another what Caesonia had said , though they were satisfied that she had spoke without any reflection on them , though indeed the application was not serious on either side . But departing the house together , and being both equally surprised with the beauty and perfections of Caesonia , they fell a praising of her , and spoke a many things in her commendation . From which discourse , Persander took occasion to tell Turnus , that since he was so much taken with Caesonia , he should do well to address his services to her , and quit that indifference in love , wherein he had continued all his life . For in fine , said he to him , while you wander from one beauty to another , you will not advance much ; and since that all those from whom you receive favours , please you not so well as absolutely to ingage you to them ; and that you are this day more taken with Caesonia then all your former acquaintances , I would advise you to sacrifice all your other Mistresses at her Altar . I promise you ( replied he ) that if I thought the sacrifice would prove acceptable , I should do it with all my heart ; but you know , it is not only requisite that the victims should be such as might please the Gods but they also must be acceptable who offer them . Being assured therefore ( continued he ) that you are more in Caesonias favour then I am , I should advise you to undertake the adventure ; for if she said that she was confident of the affection of an inconstant Lover that should prove constant for her sake , she also said she would be satisfied with the love of a constant one that should prove unconstant , to serve her . If therefore you will take my advice , you will forsake your ancient Mistress and make choice of this ; for not to flatter you , it will be more advantageous for you to alter your resolutions then for me . There are , you know well , three persons , all excellently handsom , of whose affections I might presume , could I but love them , and who find me imployment and diversion sufficient , though all that is between us , be no more then a sence of mirth and gallantry , which may haply grow up to something , if we please , and may also come as easily to nothing , if we are disposed . But you , without any reciprocation of affection , love a person that seems onely amiable to your self ; and you put your friends upon a necessity of wishing that she may never prove favourable to you ; for if you conquer the indisposition of your love by marriage , you were the unhappiest of all men in that it were to exchange one whom you thought a worthy Mistress into a troublesom Wife . if therefore you value my advice any thing , you will this day renounce her , and address your love to Caesonia , with a confidence of the approbation of all people . For by this means , you will reform an errour which all the Tyranny ascribed to Love could not excuse ; Reason would approve your change ; and though you should not be loved , yet were your condition better , than it is now ; since it is more supportable to be slighted by a person of great merit than by another that hath not any . I cannot but acknowledge ( replied Persander ) that notwithstanding the violence of my Passion , I ever knew that the person for whom I have had for so long time a fruitless love , was guilty of some imperfections , nay that she was dis-acceptable to all rational men . But if I am too favourable , the others are unjust , since she wants not such good endowments , and that ..... For her good ones interrupted Turnus , I know not what she may have ; but for those that relate to civility ; I 'll answer for her , she has not any ; for she 's of an unsetled and perverse disposition ; she is ungraceful , both as to behavior and countenance ; she is nothing acquainted with the world ; she always takes things in the worst sense , she sometimes commends what is to be discommended , and dispraises that which deserves praise , nothing obliges her , she is moved without occasion , and she understands not the greatness of your mind , and consequently not that of your affection . Fasten therefore on the occasion which Fortune presents you with , make a hearty sacrifice of this miserable Victim ; for I am of opinion , when the sacrificer is accepted , they look not so directly on what he offers ; besides that none can be more liberal then he that bestows all . You have certainly a strange confidence in my Friendship , replied Persander ( blushing through the disorder of his thoughts ) to speak to my Mistress as you do . I am so confident of the truth of what I say , that I fear not your displeasure . Not but that I know you now look otherwise on the person you love , then you will do one day ; but you are so accustomed to be troubled that others are not so much taken with her as your self , that I do you no more injury then you have endured a hundred times before . Nay I am sufficiently satisfied continued he , that I have seen you blush for very shame , upon several occasions , at some things which that creature either did or said ; and therefore it were very unjust you should bear me any ill will , because I cannot speak well of her , since you may easily perceive it is only your own concernment that could have obliged me to speak after this rate , you being the only Suitor to this Wench , who certainly is very indiscreet to slight you , in regard there is nothing so certain , as that if she miss you , she will never meet with such another . Cease then at length , cruel friend , to persecute me , replied Persander , if you expect not I should also take my turn and fall upon you , and tell you , that if I deserve to be blamed for loving a person defective , as to those perfections which Love should aim at , you deserve to be much more , who are indifferent whether you are loved by any one of three the most accomplished women the Earth affords , Hereupon the two friends parted , not thinking what might be the consequence of what they said one to another . On the other side Caesonia and I , not knowing any thing of what had passed between Persander and Turnus , fell to discourse upon what had been spoken in the Company ; for , our houses adjoyning , we were seldom asunder but at night ; nay sometimes it hapned , that I staid at Caesonias , or she at our house . Being therefore at liberty , as to company , we took a Walk into Ersilias Garden , but reflecting on whatever had been said , I represented to Caesonia that she had said one thing which Persander and Turnus might severally apply to themselves , for their stories were known to all the world . I had no sooner said it , but she blushed , as having no thought of them when she spoke as she did , and fearing they might imagine it directed to them , she was much troubled in her mind . I should be extreamly afflicted , said she to me , that two persons of their Quality should suspect me of any design to engage them to love me . Since they are the only two of all the City , replied I laughing , that are not fallen into your chains , what great crime were it if you should spread your chains for them ? How great a crime it were I know not , replied she , but it would certainly argue a great weakness , and much indiscretion ; but that which gives me some ease ; added she , is , that Turnus is so well known for his Inconstancy , and Persander for his obstinate fidelity , that I shall not be easily suspected of having any intention to alter their resolutions . But that also which is equally true , is , that they are the two men of all the City whom I most esteem , and for whom certainly I should have the greatest inclination ; and consequently added I , they are the two persons of all the City who were the most likely to make you happy , if so be you resolve to marry any one . According to the humour I now am in , said she , I should not be satisfied to have only an inclination for him I would take to be my Husband , for I conceive my felicity consists rather in the resentments which others have for me , then in what I have for them : and if I had met with any one among those who have endeavoured to gain me , that could have put me into a strong perswasion that he had a great and violent affection for me , I should without doubt have looked on him , so as from him to have derived my happiness , for certainly there is a greater pleasure in being loved , then in loving . Ah Caesonia cryed I , you are extreamly mistaken if you believe what you say , since 't is only the Love which is in one's own heart that can make one happy , and that to speak sincerely , there is no pleasure in being loved , but by that which one loves . Every one hath his particular humour ( replied Caesonia ) and that is none of mine ; for if I had two Lovers of equal merit , and my inclination led me to favour him whom I thought the less amorous , I should prefer before him the other whom I conceived to have greater affection for me , though I loved him the less . Ah Caesonia , replied I , how great a fault would you do in so doing ! Ah Plotina , replyed she , how dangerous a one should I be guilty of , did I make any other choice ? for all considered , it is not true that the end of loving is to be loved again , and that it is the greatest torment to love beyond what one is beloved ? I agree with you , replied I , that it is insufferable to be sensible of having more love then one causes ; yet I hold there can be no sensible pleasure in loving any further then it relates to that which one loves ; and that all the devoirs , all the services , all the addresses of a person whom one loves not , give no great satisfaction in comparison of those are rendred by one for whom we have a certain respect . But Plotina , answered Caesonia , you consider not what you say when you speak thus ; for it is so natural to love , to the end one should be loved again , and to imagine a certain pleasure therein , that to speak generally of it , one desires to be loved as well by those whom one loves , as those whom one loves not . There is also a certain satisfaction in receiving acknowledgements of esteem from those we are not in a manner acquainted with ; and the reason is , that as often as one receives such expression of affection , one seems to take it as a certain argument of his own merit ; besides that , if there be any charms in love , I think they consist in an absolute Empire over the heart of a vertuous man. I can also very easily imagine , that it is as it were a degree of felicity , for a woman to see a person of a great reason and understanding , renounce part of his Reason to serve her ; that he raises to himself an hundred sensible pleasures from her most inconsiderable favours ; that he betrays a thousand obliging weaknesses , which he himself is not sensible of ; that his colour changes when he sees her , that many times he knows not what he says , even when it is his design to speak the best he can ; that he sees her in all places ; that he seeks none but her ; that he resigns himself absolutely to her will , and altogether renounces his own . But on the contrary , when one loves , insteed of commanding , he obeys and must expect all the inconveniences of love , and never be acquainted with the enjoyments of it . Ah Caesonia , replied I , I could not have imagined a serious person could possibly have said what you have ! And I should never have thought , replied she , that a person of a free and gallant humour could have held what you hold , which certainly should rather be the Tenet of Melancholy and Distraction . But said I to her , what do you think on when you imagine it is a greater pleasure to be loved then to love ? Do you think I cannot name you a hundred several men whom you should esteem strangely troublesom , if they were but once encouraged to follow you every where , and to pretend an infinite love to you ? But when I say so , replied she , I do not mean that I would be loved of those people of no worth , who are not to be admitted in the quality of lovers , nor yet of friends ; and all that I say amounts to no more then this , that a woman who hath a great esteem for a vertuous man , by whom she is faithfully and ardently loved , shall be more happy then if she her self had a strong love for another vertuous man , who were less amorous then the former . And I hold on the contrary , replied I , that there is no enjoyment in being loved , but in as much as it proceeds from those we love ; that all those weaknesses which you say it would be pleasant to observe in a person of a great mind , would not seem such to you , if you were not capable of having the like ; and to apprehend aright what Love is , there is no question but the most inconsiderable services rendered by a person whom we love , far exceed the greatest we receive from another , for whom we have not that sympathy . And in a word Caesonia said I to her laughing , the case is not the same with love as at a Ball , where many times those who dance not , have a greater pleasure then those who do ; for certainly , whoever would find a great satisfaction in being loved must himself love , and that to the greatest extent of passion ; and for my part , I am so far from imagining any pleasure in marrying an amorous Husband if I loved not him , that I think it no small torment , by reason of the continual reservedness wherein I should conceive my self obliged to live . If therefore you will take my advice , make choice of him whom you your self shall best love , and not him who hath no more to say for himself ; then that he hath a greater love for you . I should willingly grant ( added I ) it were a great unhappiness , and a great madness to love and not be loved again ; but as long as I live , I shall persist in this opinion , that there can be no true delight in being loved , if one also loves not ; and certainly , the heart must be extreamly prepossessed for to raise this one pleasure above all others , and imagine it such as whereby all sorts of afflictions were alleviated , and might effectually put us into a condition of indifference for all things else . But is it not also certain ( repli'd she ) that as soon as one is strongly possessed with love , there inevitably follows a number of cares and disturbances . There do so ( repli'd I ) but I believe withall there are thousands of pleasures , which cannot be consequent to any thing but by the residence of that passion in the Soul. For when all is done , all those things which we say are very pleasing when one loves , are not so considerable in themselves , as to make a superstructure of Felicity , were it not that the heart is prepossessed . So that to be absolutely happy , we must , if I may presume to say it , enter with sincere intentions into this correspondence and consonancy of affections , we must retain in our selves , so much love as we cause in others , and expect to find our particular satisfaction , in our own tendernese rather then in that of another : For were it not so , one might take an equal pleasure in being loved , by a hundred several people at a time ; whereas , I am confident that a woman who hath three or four Lovers , will find no true pleasure but with him whom she particularly loves . I do not tell you ( repli'd Caesonia ) that those whose hearts are designed to love , find no satisfaction in loving ; but that which I maintain is , that one who would marry , should find her self in a more firm posture of happiness , by marrying a man who extreamly loves her , then if she married one whom she her self were infinitely in love with . But ( repli'd I ) you mind not what you say , for it frequently happens that these amorous Husbands grow soon cold in their affection ; so that if you are satisfied in being loved , though you loved not your self , it must needs follow , that as that love evaporates and consumes , your pleasure also determines . On the contrary , if you love him whom you have married , he is always the same pleasant object he was to you , even though he should give you some slight cause of discontent ; Not to flatter you therefore any longer , I think there never was any woman ( Cockneys excepted ) besides your self , who thought there was any great pleasure in being loved , without loving her self . Be it as it will be ( said she ) since I press you not to change your opinion , neither shall I change mine for your sake ; but it may come to pass that while I shall be content to be lov'd , though I love not , you shall love , and not be lov'd again . For that matter ( replied I ) I fear not what may happen to me ; for one never loves , but what seems worthy to be loved , and I should not look upon the most vertuous man in the world , as such as should oblige me to love him , if he did not first love me . These were at that time the apprehensions of Caesonia ; but not to spend time in the relation of many little accidents consequent thereunto , I shall onely tell you , that from that day , Persander and Turnus took some by occasions to see and know more of Caesonia , and became more studious Disciples of our Cabal , which certainly was the most ingenious and most gallant of any in the City ; and if I may presume to affirm it , that which had the greatest reputation of Vertue . 'T is true , it stood not with our constitutions to admit indifferently all sorts of people , and that we stood much upon the choice of our friends of either sex , when we were commonly called abroad , The fair Solitaries . Our solitude indeed hath nothing that might affright , for we admitted the visits of all vertuous persons , without any regard had to the rest . Not that we would be charged with any incivility ; but it happened either by artifice or good fortune , that we were not pleasing to those whom we liked not , So that some stood in fear of us , others not knowing what to say to us , and some for the most part not apprehending what are said to them , we lived without any disturbance ; for to tell you truly , we minded not much what they thought of our Consistory ; and when we were informed of what foolish things they said of The fair Solitaries , we only made sport of it , and then took occasion thence to think our selves happy in that we were dissociated from such people . But for Persander and Turnus we gladly entertained them when they pressed the favour of seeing us more particularly then ordinary ; for they were both persons of so much worth , that to do them respect was to receive it . However it was not their design at first to profess any love to Caesonia ; but certain it is , that Persander being still slighted by the person whom he lov'd , took this occasion to divert and imploy his thoughts , so to indeavor his recovery . Nor indeed did he dissemble it , saying , when we sometimes asked him , whence it came he so much honoured us with his company , that his business was to find out some pleasant friend that should make him forget a too cruel Mistress . As for Turnus , since he pursued only what most pleased him , and that Caesonia wanted not any thing he could have wished ; he easily dis-engaged himself from those three Beauties , whereof there was not any whose heart he might not have gained , if he could have serv'd but her alone with perseverance . It hapned also that Persander's Mistress went into the Country , and that a new difference fell out betwixt them at parting ; for she put such a fantastick trick upon him , that he was extreamly troubled at it . It came to pass afterwards , that he saw divers of her Letters , which were such as seemed not fit to be written by the Mistress of Persander , for he himself writes admirable well ; he also came to the sight of several Letters of Caesonias , wherewith he was taken even to admiration . Insomuch , that absence , vexation , and reason clearing up Persander's heart of its former pre-possession , put him into a condition sensible of the Charms of Caesonia . As for Turnus he was so accustomed to the sense of merit and beauty ; that it would have been very strange , if he should have had none reserved for one of the most accomplish'd persons in the World. These two friends thought not , in the mean time , that they were become Rivals , for they professed themselves equally friends to Caesonia , who entertained them accordingly . So that not behaving themselves , as Lovers , they soon gained with us that liberty which friendship affords . They writ Letters to us , and we answered them ; we had a hundred appointed walkings together ; and we carried our selves towards them , rather as if they were friends of our own sex then the other : For being both of them circumspect , respectful , and discreet , we stick'd not to say before them a many things which might be thought somewhat extravagant . But at length , I one day perceived it was not impossible they might have some resentments of love for Caesonia ; for being one afternoon all four together in Ersilia's Chamber , we fell a talking of a certain Lover of our City , who as it was reported , had parted very fairly from his Mistress , to go and travel ; and that though there happened no difference between them , he was absolutely cured of his Passion , and was returned without any Love. For my part , saies Turnus , I do not think it impossible ; for I know those , who without the remedy of absence can overcome two or three Passions , much more , one . And for my part ( replied Persander ) I do not think a man can be cur'd by absence onely ; and I am absolutely perswaded , that to be eased of ones Passion , a man must necessarily entertain another . There may no doubt ( continued he ) be a sort of people , who are not so sensible as many others , and into whose souls it might infuse a certain coldness , which signifies rather indifference then Love ; but afterwards restored to the sight of the person whom they had loved , they would re-assume their love ; for I cannot conceive that absence alone is able to destroy love . I hold therefore , that whoever ceases to love , upon no other account then absence , must be guilty of infidelity , and have taken another Mistriss . But if there be a necessity a man enter into a new love , before he can be said to give over loving a former Mistress , in case of absence , replyed Turnus , the same conclusion holds against a Lover who should at once disengage himself from two or three . By no means , repli'd Persander , for it may happen that these Mistresses might do a many things conducing to his cure , which a person that is absent cannot . But if on the contrary replied Turnus , these two or three Mistresses were more favourable then ordinary , what would you say ? I should say , replyed Caesonia laughing , you would be thought ungrateful , if you forsook them for another . But Madam , replyed Turnus , I put not the question to you , but to Persander , who will needs maintain that a man cannot cease loving a person that is absent , without entring into a new love ; and thinks it not possible a man may quit three fair Mistresses , without finding another ; Nay I conceive , added he , he pretends that a woman ought to think her self more oblig'd to him , if he loved her in the absence of his Mistress , then she should to me , though I should in the presence of three suffer my self to be wrought upon by the charms of this fourth . There is no question of it replyed Persander , and for instance , if making profession of constancy as I do , it should happen that the admirable Caesonia could make me inconstant , and fasten her love upon me , I should do a greater action for her sake , then you should do by forsaking all your Mistresses to serve her ; for change being natural to you , you did no more in loving her , then comply with your own inclination , But if I should persevere to love her for a long time , replied he , shall I not have done much more for her then you , who are naturally fastened to one place , and should not deserve any great reward , though you loved ever so faithfully ? It must certainly be a very long time , replied Persander , before you can recover your reputation . I beseech you , replyed Caesonia , make not these fruitless suppositions , and if you have any quarrel , let not me be concerned in it . But if that which they say be real ( reply'd I laughing , not thinking it had been so ) you were finely catch'd . I had no sooner said so , but I saw Persander's colour change , and Turnus was not without some disturbance . I assure you replyed Caesonia , I should hardly believe it , though they should endeavour to perswade me to it , You do not then believe Madam such an accident as this impossible , replyed coldly Persander ; for if you remember , you said one day when Turnus and I were present , that to give you a remarkable testimony of his affection , a Lover must do something absolutely disconsonant to his natural inclination , and among those you expected that an unconstant man should prove constant for your sake , or that a constant Lover quit his perseverance purposely to serve you . And Madam , added Turnus , we were so far perswaded to follow your directions , that I advised Persander to quit his Mistress , to love you , and he afterwards gave me the like counsel to forsake all mine , to apply my self only to you . He was pleased it seems to requite your ill advice with as bad , replyed Caesonia blushing . On the contrary , replyed Persander , I gave him that counsel out of meer friendship , but he was not disposed to follow it . 'T was because at that time , I was so wedded to your judgement , that I would not do what you refused . Certainly replyed Casonia laughing , you are both very admirable persons , to tell me so truly what passed between you that day . They are much more , replyed I , laughing with her for company , if they dealt so really with you as to acquaint you with their present thoughts ; for I am clearly of opinion , though I should not swear it , that in Persander you have made an inconstant Lover of a constant , and in Turnus you have exchanged inconstancy into a perseverance . You speak so indiscreetly replyed Caesonia , that I think not fit to answer you . But if it be so , replyed Persander , what do you expect Turnus and I should do ? Must we hate one another , must we cease to love you , must we fear , or must we hope ? And that you may complete your obligation upon us , be pleased to declare which of us two may with more confidence presume to have given you the greater testimony of his affection , he who is become constant , or he who has quitted his constancy ? I beseech you , Madam , added Turnus , be pleased to give Persander a punctual answer . Did he speak to me seriously , replied she , I would answer him ; but since he proposes nothing but trifles , having not the least relation to truth , I shall not trouble my self to give him any return . But supposing they said not any thing that were real , replied I , why make you such ado to satisfie their curiosity ? And if what they say have some ground , tell them sincerely , though by way of jest , what they may think of their several fortunes . In troth Plotina , said she to me , you give me very pleasant advice : Truly , replied I , you have my very thoughts ; for Persander and Turnus are as yet Friends ; but if they are Rivals , I wish it may be without quarrel , and that you impose on them as an expression of their love to you , to live always in Friendship . If they were my Lovers , replyed she , I should be glad they were such without hating one another ; but since they are not , and that I should be sorry they should , I have nothing to say to them . For your being sorry , said I , I cannot so easily believe it : For in fine , continued I jestingly , this adventure hath in it something so particular , that you would be much troubled to repent your having been the occasion of it . Besides , that having so much generosity as you have , you should be glad to have put so great an obligation on two the most eminent persons in the world ; for all that can be objected to Persander is , that he loves a woman that deserves not his love ; and all that Turnus can be charged with , is the inconstancy of his Love. For this good Office Turnus and Persander gave me many thanks , and began again to press Caesonia to resolve them , but she would not : So that the discourse was concluded in such a manner , as satisfied Caesonia and me , that there was something of truth in what we suspected ; and withal convinced Turnus and Persander , thar they had both followed the advice they had given one another . However they went away together , but burthened with thoughts and melancholy , as being each of them troubled in their minds , that he had a Rival instead of a Friend . But at last Persander , as being the more discreet , desirous to sift the resentments of his Friend ; Tell me truly , said he to him , are you not at this present more taken with Caesonia than with all the world besides , and if it were possible you could reform your inconstancy , you would do it only for her sake ? Before I tell you my thoughts , replied Turnus , do you acknowledge that you are this day more pleased with Caesonia than ever you were with your former Mistress , and that if you could prove inconstant , you would do it only for the love of Caesonia ? For inconstancy , replied Persander , I cannot be reproached with it , though I forsook the person you mean , and should in consequence love Caesonia , since it is granted there is no obligation to love where one is not loved . And whereas you are pleased to tell me that I am more taken with this excellent person than my former Mistress I am to tell you , that how far soever you may have thought me prepossessed , I have always known , that the one had imperfections , the other none . But that which hath caused this change in my resolutions is , that the person in whom I then had only a glimpse of certain imperfections , and in whom I imagined there were some excellent good qualities , seems now to me some other creature ; for I find not any thing in her I am pleased with , her Company is troublesome , all that I saw in her formerly is vanished , and I am so much ashamed , nay indeed so much amazed , that I have thought her so excellent and loved her so much , that my thoughts of it far exceed my expressions . Ah Persander , cryed out Turnus , you are in love with Caesonia : And you , replied the other , who thought it your felicity to divide your self among all the Beauties , never think your self well now , but when neer Caesonia . I acknowledge it , replied Turnus , for whereever I am , I ever wish my self with her ; and there is certainly something of enchantment , whereby I am so carried away , that her House is in my way , in what quarter soever of Ardea my business lies . It seems then , replied Persander smiling , if we are not yet Rivals , we soon shall be : I am of your mind , replied Turnus , and I am troubled at it beyond expression : For certainly ( added he ) I must needs be very unhappy , that the most perseverant of all men , hath resolved to cease to be such , purposely to become my Rival . It is rather I who have cause to complain ( replied Persander ) in that the most inconstant Lover in the World , will needs be other than he was , merely to cross my designs . Ah! Persander ( replied Turnus ) I am the more unhappy of the two , for certainly Caesonia had a greater inclination for you than for me . I know not on what you ground that conjecture , ( replied Persander ) but it should rather be inferr'd , that a man who could not gain the love of the least amiable person in the World , should not be over confident of gaining that of the most accomplished , and therefore his Rivalship is not to be looked on as very formidable . But Turnus , if I am slighted as inconsiderable , you are ( on the contrary ) much to be feared ; for can a man possibly have a more dangerous Rival , than one who , though guilty of no love , or at best but little , could yet in a manner command all the greatest beauties of Ardea . Howere that may be ( replied Turnus ) I am confident Caesonia hath naturally a stronger inclination , and a greater esteem for you than me . I know you are a greater Gallant , more vigilant , and more ingenious than I am , and consequently have reason to fear you may be more fortunate than I. Since you are infinitely more amiable than I can ever possibly be ( replied Persander ) and that I have a very great opinion of Caesonia's judgment , I am easily perswaded not to expect any love to your prejudice . But to do something more than ordinary in the World , ( added he ) let us endeavour from this day forward , so to manage our Love , that it destroy not our Friendship ; for as yet there is not ought done wherewith we may reproach one the other . You advised me to love Caesonia , and I gave you the same advice , so that we cannot be charged with any defect of Friendship in the original of our Love : And therefore since I might be thought unreasonable , to press you to quit your pretensions for my sake ; it were also unjust in you , to oblige me to stifle my Passion for yours . Not but that if I thought I could do it I would , both out of considerations of Friendship and Reason , though you pressed me not to it ; but since it is impossible , and that I cannot conceive you can be so suddenly weary of a thing you are so much taken with , we must regulate those apprehensions we have one of another ; while we love the accomplished Caesonia . To observe the Rules of Generosity ( replied Turnus ) we must promise not to attempt any thing one against another , and have the same love one for another , as if we were not Rivals ; but since that cannot be , the contrary course must be taken : And therefore ( for my part ) you have from me all liberty to say and do any thing , which you think may gain the love of Caesonia , conditionally you give me the same . I am very well content ( replied Persander ) but this shall not hinder what means I shall use otherways , as being still your friend . And I shall do the like if I can ( replied Turnus ) but I should be glad one of the Articles of our Treaty were , that in case Caesonia make choice of either of us , and thereby cut off all the pretensions of her other Lovers , the other shall have nothing to object against him , but shall continue in friendship with him . Be it so ( replied Persander ) though I can never hope to make any great advantage of this proviso . In this manner , Madam , did these two Rivals acknowledge to one another the love they had for Caesonia , so that from that day they omitted nothing , whereby they thought to gain the favour of this excellent person . But this happening neer the time that they celebrate the Feast of the Golden Shower , to honour the memory of Danae , and that it is then the custom , as I have already told you , that all Lovers bestow on their Mistresses something wherein there must be Gold , Turnus proved the subject of our abuses for a whole Afternoon together at Caesonias house : For all people believing he was in love with three or four of the City at a time ; one woman who knew nothing of the change of his humour , said , that day would undo him , he was obliged to make so many magnificent Presents , if so be he presented all his Mistresses . If you are one of them ( replied he ) you shall see what will be done : For my part ( says Caesonia ) I think this custom so ill grounded , that I am almost minded to pretend my self sick on the Feast day , for though there cannot be made so ill a construction of receiving Gold at this as at other times , yet it is against my humour to accept such magnificent Presents . As for those inconsiderable things , whereby they are neither inriched who receive them , nor they impoverished who bestow them : I should permit they passed between friends , especially when they are equally able to return them ; but I am a professed Enemy to those women are taken with magnificent Presents . It seems then you are of the opinion ( says a person of quality whose name was Pallas ) of those who believe that since Jupiter invented the Golden Shower , there hath remained in that Mettal , a certain Magical Force , that sostens the rigours of all those Beauties which receive of it , and that the best receipt , and the most advantageous for a slighted Lover , is to oblige his Mistress to take a good quantity of Gold. Since there are no universal Medicines ( replied Caesonia ) I do not think that , as Soveraign as you take it , absolutely effectual , unless it be on some interessed women , with whom merit signifies nothing , Gold all things . For my part , replied I , 't is a thing I cannot easily apprehend , how any women can be so base as to sell their affection , and am as far to seek how there can be men that will buy them : For if I were a Gallant I should imagine something so dishonourable in this kind of Commerce , that I should never prove a Merchant in it . I should no sooner discover in the heart of a woman any thing reflecting on her own interest , but I should contemn , avoid , and hate her ; and in my opinion an interessed woman is so far abominable , that I take her not to be good for any thing ; for I should neither admit her in the quality of a Mistress , nor of a Wife , nor a Friend , nor a Kinswoman , nor yet a Neighbour , so much do I abhor this kind of unworthiness . It seems then ( said Pallas ) you have no great devotion for the Feast of the Golden Shower ? I observe it out of curiosity ( replied I ) but if it happen any thing is presented to me , I leave it in the Temple , that people may see I go not thither to come thence ever the richer : And for my part , replied Caesonia , I think fitter not to go thither at all . Persander and Turnus who were present at this discourse , did what they could to oblige her to change her opinion , but she could not be prevailed with to make an obsolute promise to go to the Temple : For in fine , said she to them , I have lived hitherto , and never received Present wherein there was any Gold ; and I will not begin now . Not but that I am of opinion ( added she ) this superstition of Ardea hath some rational ground ; but I have such an aversion from that Metal , which makes so many of my Sex commit such horrid enormities , that I will not receive any of it . For my part ( added she ) I make no comparison between a woman moved by the sense of merit , and haply subject withal to some weakness , and one whose Soul is only open to avarice , and who bestows her heart on him that bids most for it . I agree to what you say ( replied Persander ) but after all , Madam , ( added he ) Liberality is a Vertue , and more to be practised by a Lover than any other . Ah Persander ( cryed I ) is it so easie to reconcile these two things ? for I take it as granted that the most disinteressed woman in the World , is she who expects the greatest liberality from her Lover ; but with this provision , that he suspect her not of an imperfection she is not guilty of , and endeavour to express his Liberality , which vertue hath such an easie way to discover it self , that even those who have nothing to give , find means to shew they are not covetous : For a Lady shews sometimes that she is of a liberal nature , as well in not seeking and avoiding the occasions of receiving Presents , as in making such her self . To deal truly with you , replied I , all women are not of that disposition ; for I know one who hath such an excellent gist of receiving , that it may be said she never hath any thing , and is desirous of all that others have without any exception : For she takes occasion to commend whatever she sees , if there be the least hopes it may be offered her : She asks those who are not of Ardea , what is most rare in their Country , that she may afterwards beg it , she permits such things to be sent into her house , as she intends not to pay for ; and if she betray her self in some little liberality in her life , it is on some occasions , wherein she is infallibly assured for the little she bestows , to receive much : And for my part , I am so far perswaded she can refuse nothing that 's proffered her , that if she had a Lover were so fastantick , as instead of Perfumes , Flowers , Fruits , and such accommodations , which may be received without any imputation of Avarice , to send her Arms ; I believe she would take them rather than it should be said she refused any thing . This Jest having put the Company into a laughter , they fell afresh to persecute Turnus with the number of his Mistresses , and the Feast of the Golden Shower : But he answered so ambiguously , as might convince them they were deceived who thought he had so many Presents to make . To be short , Turnus and Persander not speaking any thing to one another , were both resolved to surprise Caesonia by most magnificent Presents , if she came to the Feast : But they were spared the trouble , for pretending some indisposition she would not go . For my part , I , according to my wonted curiosity , went , and failed not to find there Persander and Turnus : But that you may know what is done in that place , I am to acquaint you in few words with part of the Ceremonies of this celebrious Feast . You are then to know , that for the performance of these Ceremonies , there is a Temple design'd , wherein is to be seen represented the History of Danae , and where the greatest part of those of quality of either Sex are present : I shall not trouble you with the Sacrifice which is there offered , for it signifies nothing to my purpose ; but I shall tell you , that the Ladies that come thither are dressed to the greatest curiosity and expence , that they are all on one side of the Temple and the men on the other ; and to shew that Liberality ought to be the inseparable attendant of Love , there is a Cupid represented on the Altar , who hath in one hand his Bow and Torch , and in the other a horn of Abundance inverted , out of which may be seen falling down , Gold , Pearls , and precious Stones . In the mean time the Ladies who are on one side of the Temple , have each of them in their hands , Myrtle-Crowns , and are , for a certain time , obliged to stand : For the men who would shew their Gallantry , they are on the other side , holding every one what they have to bestow on their Mistresses , in case they come to the Ceremony . Having proceeded thus far , he who offered the Sacrifice makes a large diseourse in the commendation of Liberality : Which done , all the Ladies one after another pass before the Image of Love , which they call Love Liberal , and having made a low reverence , they walk gently before those men who have the gallant and precious things , which they intend to bestow on their Mistresses ; and when any Lady comes over against him who would make a Present to her , he very submissively stays her , and with one knee on the ground , offers her what it was his design to bestow on her . This civility obliges to accept , but if he who makes the Present be such a Lover as she would wish were not such , she only receives his Present , and makes him a low reverence . On the contrary , if he be one whose Service she is pleased with , she puts the little Myrtle Crown she had upon his head ; and for the Present she hath accepted ; it is at her discretion either to carry it away with her , or bestow it on the Temple : If she chuse the latter , she lays what she had received on a spacious Altar near the door . But that whatever proceeds from Love may return to Love , all that is laid on the Altar is employed to promote the fortunes of such as love one another ; and have not wealth enough to live happily together without some assistance . In the mean time , it is an affliction to some Beauties to go to this Feast , and receive nothing , whereas on the contrary there are others , on whom too much is bestowed , for among us , it is in a manner as disgraceful to have too many Lovers , as to have none ; it being believed that five or six pretending to a woman , cannot subsist without hope , which it were a shameful thing for any Woman to keep so many in . But to return to my story , you are to know , that on this Feast-day Turnus came thither , with gold Chains in his hand , whereof the workmanship was indeed admirable , and his design was to present them to Caesonia , and to do it so as if he should entreat her to chain him up . For Persander , he held a kind of Crown of Gold , beset with precious stones , which he intended also to present her with , as it were in acknowledgment of the Supreme Power she had over his heart . But they were both much surprised not to find Caesonia there , and indeed the whole Assembly was much amazed to see they bestowed not what they had on any ; so that there being no young Lady of quality of all Ardea who was not there , Caesonia excepted , it was easie to judge they designed their Presents to her . But what was most remarkable was , to see that day Turnus's three , and Persander's former Mistress ; for the former were all in expectation of those Chains of Gold , and the latter was more than confident of the Crown . But , in regard they would not carry away their presents , these two Lovers went and laid them at the feet of that God of love I mentioned before : I had forgot to tell you , that when I passed by Turnus , he staid me and would have obliged me to take his chains , and deliver them to Caesonia ; telling me very freely , that that fair Lady and I were but one and the same thing , and that consequently he might well trust me with what he had to present to her . Ah Turnus , said I to him , you are in a great error ; for since it cannot be understood by all what you say to me , it would be thought ( if I received what you offer me ) that I were one of your Mistresses . Having so said I passed by him , not giving him time to make any answer : But Persander having observed that he had spoke to me , he would also needs stay me , to ask whence it came that Caesonia was not there ? To which I answered , that the reason of her not being there was , that she would not receive any thing wherein there were gold , whereupon I left him . From the Temple I went to Caesonia's , to acquaint her with what had passed , and particularly that Persander and Turnus had made such discoveries of their inclinations to her , as she should acknowledge infallible . For , added I laughing , Persander , the faithful Persander , had that power over himself , as to see his ancient Mistress pass by , not only without offering her the Crown he had in his hands ; but without so much as taking any notice of her ; and Turnus , the inconstant Turnus , was pleased to see passing by all his Mistresses one after another , without so much as answering their looks : So that all that now remains to be done , is to consider whether you are more obliged to him who is become inconstant for your sake , or to him who ceases to be so , that he might constantly love you . Caesonia desirous not to take what I said in good earnest , answered me smiling , that haply these two Lovers had done this rather out of Revenge than Love , whereupon she asked me divers other things . Nevertheless I perceived she was not displeased at what I told her , nay indeed it pleased her so well , that she kept me with her all that day : That which was yet more particular in this adventure was , that all those who came to see her , congratulated her for her new conquests , for seeing that Persander and Turnus bestowed not their presents , and that she was the only young Lady of Quality , as I told you before , wanting in the Assembly , it was generally conceived it was to her they intended to present things of that magnificence ; and it may be thence presumed this rising love had not by its lustre raised so much noise if she had been in the Temple as it had by her absence . Besides , it was looked on as a thing so pleasant , that she should gain the hearts of a constant and an inconstant Lover , that the talk of it multiplied extremely . In the mean time , Persander , whom I had told that Caesonia could never be prevailed with to accept any thing wherein there were Gold , though divers of her Lovers had endeavoured to surprise her , was so far obliged to his imagination , that it prompted him to do a thing which all the rest had attempted in vain , and withal , such as gave him a happy advantage over Turnus . Musing therefore how he might surprize Caesonia , he at last thought ( it being then the proper season for Flowers ) he had found it out ; and employing therein a certain woman in whom he might confide , who was infinitely subtle , he debated the business with her , and used her assistance in the execution of it . She took a small , but strong Gold Wire , which she neatly drew through one of those great Bulrushes which grow near Lakes , so as it might not be perceived : Which done , folding the Wyre and the Rush both together , she bent it into a Circle , on which having fastned abundance of excellent Flowers , she made a kind of Crown which seemed very pretty and delightful . But that Caesonia might not suspect there was any Gold , there were certain distances wherein the Rush was visible all about , so that it was almost impossible to discover this innocent Cheat. The Crown being thus finished , Persander bestowed it into a very handsom Basket and sent it into Caesonia , together with a Letter which she received when there was none present but my self . At the first , as it is natural to people to be afraid of being over-reached , she well viewed this Crown of Flowers , but not perceiving any thing that had any resemblance to Gold , she accepted it , and reading the Letter aloud , she found it as full of Gallantry as the Present : But that you may the better judge of it , it was very much , if not altogether to this effect . Persander to the Admirable Caesonia . EXpect not from me , Madam , in these days , when the same things proceed from Ambition as from Love , any thing that is rare or precious : That which I take the presumption to send you is so trivial and ordinary , that it dares hardly own the name of a Present : Yet , Madam , be pleased to remember it may be allowed that of an Offering , and that a Goddess might condescend to accept it from a heart so disposed as mine is . For in fine , Madam , to think all the Crowns in the World so far below you as this is , to envy even those Flowers because designed to your service , and to esteem them too too happy though they die to morrow , if they do but please to day : These ( Madam ) ought to be the sincere apprehensions which men should have when they do you homage . How glad should I be , Madam , if you should not receive it simply out of Civility , as I do it not simply out of Custom ; and if but one favourable glance , or a single agitation of your heart distinguish it from so many others more sumptuous and more magnificent . This favour once obtained , what tradition soever we have received from our Fathers , I should study no other way to deceive you , as Jupiter did Danae ; and you would be freed from the perpetual trouble of avoiding it . Grant it me then , Madam , for your own quiets sake : But assure your self withal , I beseech you , that it is beyond all comparison more necessary for mine . Caesonia and I having both read this Letter and commended it , she asked me whether it were fit I answered it ; for in fine ( said she to me smiling , and looking on that flowery Crown ) I think there is no Snake hid under these Flowers ; or to speak without Figure , Persander hath put no trick upon me . As for Gold , said I to her , it is not likely there should be any amongst these Flowers , but for Love , I am confident Persander's heart is well furnished . If Persander be in Love with me , replied she , I am not obliged to answer him : Ah Caesonia , said I to her , while a Lover discovers himself no otherwise than as a Friend , one is not obliged to guess at what he hath in his heart , if one would not have it so ; therefore if you take my advice , you will not guess at what Persander thinks , but write to him : Whereto Caesonia condescending , answered him in these words . Caesonia to Persander . THe Crown which you have sent me , I am infinitely more taken with then if it were of Gold and Diamonds ; and indeed , it comes in a most fortunate conjuncture of time , for I receive it with joy , whereas certainly I should have refused a more precious if you had proferred it me . But believe not however , that I cannot distinguish your favours from your Flowers , for if these please my sight , those put me into disorder . Nevertheless , I shall not put the trouble it is to me that I deserve them not upon your account , since it were not so just I should quarrel with your flatteries , as my own Imperfections . When this Letter was finished and that I told Caesonia it was well , she called for the Slave who had brought the Crown of Flowers , and gave it him ; which done I told her , it was but just she should for the rest of that day wear the Present , had been made her . But Plotina , said she to me must I crown my self with Flowers , as if I were to be a Victim ? No said I to her , but to disguise the business somewhat of a Crown I will make a Garland . Whereupon I went to break asunder that Circle of Bul-rush on which the Flowers were fastned ; But I found it a harder matter to do then I thought . But at last , the place where the gold-wyre met giving way , and the Rush broken in divers places through the force I used , the gold-wyre appeared , so that breaking forth into a loud laughter , that my Friend had been over-reached , ah Caesonia , said I to her you were mistaken when you said there was no Snake under these Flowers , for I have found one , which is very pleasant , and yet withal very terrible , While I said this , Turnus enters the Room , so that Caesonia made a sign to me that I should hide the Crown of Flowers , and say nothing of it . But there being abundance of obligation in these kinds of surprizes , and being my self merrily disposed at that time , I obeyed her not . On the contrary , assoon as I perceived Turnus , I began to abuse him , and told him he had a Friend who far out-vyed him , as to wit : For , added I , Caesonia who would not go to the Temple on Danaes Feast-day , to avoid the receiving of Presents , and fears the shower of Gold , more then the thunder of Jupiter , hath been deceived by Persander after the gallantest manner in the world . Whereupon I shewed both Caesonia and Turnus that ring of gold-wire which was drawn through the Rush whereon the Flowers were fastned , and presently after I perceived they both blushed . There being only we three in the room , and that I was very familiar with Caesonia and Turnus , I asked them why they blushed . For my part , says Caesonia , it may be easily conceived I take it not well that I am surprized : And for my part added Turnus , it may be as easily guessed I am not pleased to see my Rival more witty and more fortunate then I. A Rival replyed roundly Caesonia ! Right Madam , a Rival , replyed he , for though I think Persander hath not openly professed love to you , I have chosen rather to tell you he is my Rival , that you may thence conclude I am his , then live any longer , and you not understand that I love you . And to the end I may nor retract what I say , added he , I tell it you before Plotina , whom I stand much in fear of . Turnus speaking this smiling , Caesonia seemed to take it as not spoken seriously , and accordingly at the beginning put off the business very handsomly . But Turnus having a confidence more then ordinary , would not be satisfied : No , no , Madam , said he to her , since I doubt not but you are acquainted with my love , bestow not your wit to no purpose . Though it were so , replyed she laughing , it were no greater matter , for you have loved divers others . I confess it , said he , but I declare to you , I now love none but Caesonia . How said I to him , have you forsaken your three last Mistresses ? I have replyed he hastily ; nay I have renounced all Female acquaintance , and if there be any love left in me for you , it is because Caesonia loves you , so infallible is it that Caesonia hath the absolute disposal of my heart . Your heart , replied Caesonia , is so accustomed to change of affection , that if you love me to day , it is to be expected you should give over to morrow . Ah , Madam , replied he , think me not the same inconstant man of whom you have heard related such stories , as haply you have thought somewhat fantastick ; for I am so altered from what I have been , that I hardly know my self . While Turnus spoke thus , I was dressing up the Garland of Flowers , for to put on Caesonias head , but she would not have it , whereat Turnus was very glad : But his joy lasted not long ; for Caesonia desirous he should not take any advantage of it , she said some things to him , whence he might infer , that it was not impossible for her to have some inclinations for Persander , though she looked on this surprizal rather as an argument of his Invention , then any Design he therein had to express his Affection . In fine , said she to Turnus , I look on what Persander hath done , with the same consideration as I hear what you say . Ah Madam , replied Turnus , though there be an equality in the resentments of Persander and mine , yet I beseech you , do not you treat us equally . I shall treat you both as you deserve , replied she , and , to begin with you , Let us hear no more of your pretended Love , for I should be sorry to be one day numbred among your cast Mistresses . Ah I beseech you Madam , replied he , be pleased to be my new Inclinations , and I promise you never to have any other . If you were Persander , replied I , you could say no more . Persander is now proved faithless , replied he , and I am become constant . But if Persander have proved faithless , answered Caesonia , you say it is for my sake : and therefore it will be no advantage to you to reproach him with that in my presence . But Madam , replied he , if it be any advantage to Persander to have proved inconstant for your sake , shall I merit nothing to have proved constant upon the same account ? That you stand so much upon your Reformation , as to Constancy , replied she , granting it true , it signifies no more then that we expect your love for five or six hours longer . Ah Madam , replied he , I shall love you to the last gasp . I should be sorry you were so neer your end , replied she , were it only to satisfie a curiosity I have , to see into whose hands you will commend your heart , when it is out of mine , if so it be true it is there , which to tell you truly , I have no great confidence of . Ah Madam , cryes out Turnus , you are very unjust so cruelly to persecute a man who offers you the greatest Sacrifice that any Lover could . And I am clearly of opinion , replied I laughing , that if you had kept a fair reckoning of all your Mistresses , you might have summed up as many as there need Victims to make up a Hecatomb . As we were thus engaged , comes in Persander , who thought Caesonia had not yet found out the cheat hē had put upon her . But seeing as he came in the Crown taken asunder , he inferred the plot was discovered . 'T is true , he was further confirmed in it , by what Caesonia said to him : for she no sooner had cast her eye on him , but speaking to him . You are very confident , said she to him blushing , to give me a visit after you have thus abused be . Ah Madam I am indeed very unfortunate in it , since you are displeased with it ; nor can I believe that secret force , which they say Jupiter infused into Gold , when he found out the precious shower whereby he himself was felicified , to be very effectual , since I find you incensed against me for so small a matter . If I had surprized her as you have , replied Turnus , I should not think it strange she took it ill ; It is true added I , no body loves to be abused , but when all 's done , I am glad Caesonia hath been , to teach her that she should not boast it could not be done , as she did yesterday . And further , not to dissemble , said Caesonia , I give so little credit to this imaginary power of Gold , that I do not fear I shall over-love Persander for the Present he hath made me . Ah Madam , replied Turnus , if he had only bestowed on you this little circle of Gold , I should not much fear him , but I am afraid in this competition of our hearts , you may prefer his before mine . I perceive then , replied Persander , you have spoke many things to Caesonia , too many , by the one half I assure you ( replied she ) and I am so little satisfied of the truth of any thing he saies , that of all he hath so confidently advanced , I believe nothing . How , Madam ( replied Turnus somewhat hastily ) are you not satisfied that Persander and I love you so much , that we begin already to love one another the less ? Ah Turnus ( replied Persander ) I must confess your Generosity is greater then mine ; for I should not have been so free as with my own , to discover the love of my Rival . I am fully satisfied ( saies Caesonia ) you are both in some want of your sences . And truly ( replied I ) this adventure seems to me so pleasant , that I condemn you to her good sport for the rest of this day . I must indeed needs do so ( replied Caesonia ) or be offended in good earnest with two men , for whom of all the World I have the greatest esteem . Alass Madam , I beseech you be not offended , and not to examine things too strictly ; be pleased since Turnus hath spoke so much to you , to allow me the same liberty . That you may not deceive your self ( replied Turnus ) I have only mentioned your affection to make way for my own . However it be ( saies Caesonia ) I shall believe nothing but what I think sit , and shall not think but what I ought ; for it were little less then madness for me to imagine , that I should in one day make two Lovers quit , the one his fidelity , the other his inconstancy . But though it were not true ( replied I ) it may be supposed , were it only to raise some pleasant discourse . Conditionally it last no longer then this evening ( replied Caesonia ) and that my two pretended Lovers , will to morrow content themselves to be only my friends , it shall be so . We shall be to morrow what we can be ( replied Persander ) but in the mean time , give me the liberty to tell you , what I thought not to have told you this day . Say what you please ( replied she ) so I be not obliged to believe you . For my part ( replied Turnus laughing ) I defie your incredulity , as to what I shall say . Be it as it will ( replied I ) only say what you have a mind , and leave the sequel to the Conduct of Fortune . I say then ( replied Turnus ) that if the fair Caesonia be not the most unjust woman in the World , she will acknowledge her beauty never ceased any affection could more express its power , then by subduing the heart of an unconstant man. And I say ( on the contrary , replied Persander ) that there is no beauty so mean , which might not pretend to the Conquest of an inconstant man , and that the greatest acknowledgement which Caesonia ever received for the force of her Charms , is to have forced me to a change of apprehensions . But ( replied Turnus ) you consider not what you say : The truth is , Madam ( continued he , directing his speech to Caesonia ) there is no comparison betwixt these two . For before I began to love you , I led a most happy life ; all places were equally delightful to me ; I either loved , or thought I loved a many excellent Beauties ; I was happy in their esteem and I might haply , have without vanity pretended to their affections , could I but have resolved to fix mine on any one of them . The injoyments of my life knew not the least disturbance ; I had no acquaintance with jealousie , or my thoughts with disorder ; I only desired those things which were easily obtained ; and in a word , such a serenity was there in the Conduct of my life , that I could not be in any impatience to change my condition . But notwithstanding all this indulgence of Fortune and that natural inconstancy , I have quitted all these undisturbed pleasures , and forsaken three or four Mistresses by whom I was esteemed , to confine my love to one , by whom I shall haply be slighted . But for Persander ( added he ) I do not much wonder at his change of life ; for being first blinded by love , he must needs be perpetually unfortunate . So that to speak rationally , his change is so much advantagious to himself , that I suppose you are not much obliged to him for it . To answer what you object against me ( replied Persander ) I must also speak something against you which is not very hard to find . For as I have already said , Madam ( added he , speaking to Caesonia ) change of affection is so natural to an inconstant man that it is much more to be wondred that Turnus should have known you so long before he loved you , then that he loves you now . And for those undisturbed pleasures he speaks so much of , since it is certain there never proceed any such from love , and that what he felt may be called only a passionate enjoyment of himself , if I may so express it , he should be ashamed to quote them . It is not therefore very strange , Madam , that a person accustomed to court divers Beauties at the same time , should at length take you in his turn , since you are alone furnished with greater Charms , then all he hath ever loved . But for my part , Madam , I do a thing much more extraordinary . I confess ( added he ) my love was blinded , and that I have loved that which was not amiable , and what I ought not to have loved , but as I doubt not but you have heard , errours of this nature are more excusable then any other ; for the judgement upon the first admission of love , losing its liberty , it were unjust , to expect a Lover should judge as truly of his Mistress as others do . However , I was never so far blinded , but that I was convinced you were a thousand degrees above what I loved , even when I loved you not . But in fine , I confess my love was greater than it ought to have been , nay , I know I was not loved , and yet I suffered all the afflictions of love : Notwithstanding all which , I maintain that a Lover who is unfortunate , yet constant , is the hardest to be lured into a new love of any man in the World : For certainly , it is no easie matter for him to cross his own experience , and to jump out of one love into another , when he found no satisfaction in the former . I conclude therefore that loving you , I do something far more extraordinary than what Tnrnus hath done . The truth is ( replied Casonia ) I do not conceive either of you hath done any great matter ; for Turnus loves me , because he hath haply made a vow to love all ; and you love me because you are of a passionate and tender nature , and that not being able to fasten love where you desired , you will try your fortune elsewhere , and address your self to some person from whose favour you may derive this advantage to make the World believe , that if you had not been loved , it was rather through want of knowledge in her whom you loved , than merit in your self . I therefore think you both very happy , that I take not what you say spoken seriously : For if it were , you would haply both repent it , and if I were in an humour to satisfie you , I should be much troubled to chuse either , and be obliged to entertain his affection . How , Madam , ( replied Persander ) can you any longer doubt what you have to do ? How , Madam , ( added Turnus ) are you not yet fully satisfied in the business ? For my part ( replied I ) methinks I should not be so much troubled : And what , I pray , would you do ( replied Caesonia ) I would , replied I , have them both serve me for a long time , not engaging me to any thing so to be assured , that the inconstant Lover were really become constant , and that the constant had absolutely forgotten his former error : But during this space , I would observe them very narrowly , and if I found them both equally constant , I would chuse him for whom I had a greater inclination . I should not haply do what you would ( replied Caesonia ) for were I to make the choice , I should chuse the more amorous of the two . Ah Madam , ( cries out Persander ) how happy shall I be if you take that course ! Ah ( excellent Caesonia ) how much shall I be satisfied , replied Turnus , if you make that word good ! It suits very well indeed , added he , with a man who never loved but once in all his life ; to be confident he knows better how to love than any other . 'T is too true , replied Persander coldly , it is only a constant Lover who knows how to love well , but an inconstant man is not fit so much as to speak of Constancy . Time shall convince you what I am fit to do , answered Turnus , and Time and Love , replied Persander , shall convince the fair Caesonia , that a man who hath loved constantly what was not worthy to be loved , can eternally adore her with as much Respect as Passion . Whatever comes of it ( replied Caesonia rising up ) let it suffice that you have spoken contrary to your thoughts , let us continue what we now are I beseech you , and be my constant friends if you expect any friendship from me . It is a great pity ( replied I , looking on Turnus and Persander ) you did not fall in love with me rather than Caesonia , for I think this Adventure so particular , that I should have been infinitely pleased to continue the humour . I assure you amiable Plotina , replied Persander , that for what concerns me it shall last as long as I live , though the fair Caesonia contribute nothing thereto . Turnus could not hear this without saying something to it , whereupon Caesonia for bad them all further discourse , and dismissed them ; telling them very seriously , that the next day they should not be permitted to entertain her with such extravagancies . Accordingly , for some time after , neither Persander nor Turnus made any progress in their Loves , and he from whom Caesonia had received Gold , was no more esteemed than the other . In the mean time , these two Friends omitted nothing of what they thought might please Caesonia , and assure her of their affection ; for Turnus could enjoy himself no where but when he was near her , all his old Mistresses were indifferent to him , all the love he had reserved he bestowed among those friends of hers whom he loved . Persander also for his part , made it his only business to visit Caesonia , he would see no more her whom he had loved , and he did all he could to insinuate himself into this charming beauty , but to his unhappiness and haply Caesonias also , Fortune was pleased to favour Turnus with divers occasions to serve his Mistress . For this latter being of a nature very eager and inventive , though otherwise a lover of his ease , he acquitted himself of these services with so much obligation , that it begat in Caesonia a belief that he loved her beyond Persander , for whom she certainly had a greater inclination . Not but that Persander did a many things both to divert and entertain her ; and consequently gave her ground to think , that he would have rendred her the same good Offices as Turnus if he had had the opportunities , but it was not the pleasure of fortune so to favour him with them : And Turnus had this advantage over him , that he had obliged Caesonia in divers things of concernment , and in such manner as might induce her to believe that he had a greater affection for her than any man had had . Besides all which , Ersilia having been concerned in some of those good Offices he had done her daughter , and that a certain Sympathy of humour led her to favour this man , he had Caesonia's Mother of his side . Not but that she had an infinite esteem for Persander , but imagining to her self a more absolute power over Turnus than him , she was the more inclined to bestow her daughter on him , and to speak truly , she would rather have had a Son such a one as Persander , rather than as Turnus , but she wished such a Son-in-Law as Turnus , rather than Persander . As for Caesonia , she was more inclined to the latter , but believing her self better beloved by the other , her reason or rather her error forced her to do some violence to her inclination , out of that opinion that it is a greater pleasure to be loved than to love . For my part , being both my Friends , I was much troubled between them : But my friendship with Caesonia being more ancient than with them , I considered only her interest , so that after a strict examination of the business , I took part with Persander , whom I was so much for , that I told Turnus that if Caesonia asked my advice , I should tell her it were better for her to marry Persander than him . And accordingly some few days after , being pressed by Ersilia to take some final resolution , she asked me my opinion . I was not ignorant that though she entertained these two Lovers with an equal Civility , she had a greater affection for Persander , and therefore advised her to prefer him before his Rival . Ah Plotina ( said she to me ) Turnus certainly loves me better than Persander , though haply I love Persander better than Turnus . But , said I to her , how are you so particularly confident that Turnus loves you better than Persander ? For it happens many times , that one is so far from knowing precisely their own apprehensions , that I know not how you can have the confidence to judge of those of others . That you should put the value on the services Turnus hath done , as to prejudice Persander , is that I cannot by any means endure , since that if Fortune had favoured him with the same opportunities , he had done the like . I doubt it not ( replied Caesonia ) but when all is done , the services of Turnus are very considerable . They are so , said I , but since the business is to know whether hath the greater love for you , and that you acknowledge Persander would have done the same things that Turnus hath , methinks you should not prefer Turnus before Persander , especially considering your inclination leads you to favour the latter rather than the former . But you consider not ( replied she ) that I am not of your belief , that a woman , to be happy must love , and that I believe quite contrary , that her satisfaction consists in being loved . But whence is it that you imagine ( said I to her ) that Persander loves you less than Turnus ? In the first place ( said she ) I apprehend , that Turnus proving constant for my sake , hath made a greater discovery of love than Persander : I find also a greater eagerness in the one than in the other ; Turnus hath always a hundred things to entertain me withal , but when Persander hath any opportunity to speak to me , he hath much ado to find any thing to say , though certainly he have a great Wit. Ah Caesonia ( said I to her ) how sorry am I to hear you speak as you do , and to see that you know not , that that which you look on as an imperfection in love , is an infallible effect of an extraordinary passion : For whence proceeds that disturbance of mind in Persander when he speaks to you , but that ore-whelm'd with Passion , he is troubled and is not able to speak ? And whence comes it that Turnus entertains you with a hundred extravagancies wherewith you are diverted , but that he is not of such a tenderness of nature , as that Love should put his Reason into any disorder ? But will you not at least acknowledge ( said I to her ) that the Letters of Persander are fuller of Passion than those of Turnus ? For though you look on their Letters only as Letters of Friendship , yet may they well pass for those of Love. For Letters ( replied she ) they are things of so ambiguous a nature , that nothing can be safely grounded on them : For I know a man , who during the space of a long absence , writ a many Letters to a Kins-woman of mine , which spoke all the tenderness imaginable , nor indeed could there be any thing more seemingly obliging , or more insinuating . Being after all this returned , he carried himself towards her , as if he had never writ any thing to her that signified so much as ordinary Courtship . What you say ( replied I ) is so fantastick , that I think you have invented it to confirm your own apprehension : For how can a vertuous man bely himself , since that when he does it the disproportion of his reflections injures only himself , and takes nothing away from the merit of those people on whom he so reflects ? But in fine , not to spend words vainly on a thing which cannot fall out often , do you acknowledge that Persander writes as passionately as Turnus , and give me leave immediately to convince you of this Truth , by comparing those Letters you have of theirs . Since I have by chance two in my Pocket at this very present , ( replied she ) it will not be hard for me to satisfie you : Whereupon I taking her at her word , she gave me a Letter she had received from Turnus some two days before , wherein I found these words . Turnus to the Fair Caesonia . IF you thought not on me the last night , Madam , I am unhappy ; for I never had so many thoughts of you , nor indeed did I ever think on you with so much tenderness as then . To acquaint you with them were hard for me to do ; but in a word , they always amounted to this , that you were the most adorable Person in the World , and that I should be the happiest of men , if you were so favourable as to give me leave to disburthen my heart to you . Will you ever , Madam , oppose the felicity of a man who adores you , and will not pay his adoration to any thing else ? Resolve me , Madam ( I beseech you ) for after the loss of Hope , I should take the loss of Life but as a Courtesie . Now ( says Caesonia to me ) do you think this Letter so indifferent ? When I have seen that of Persander ( replied I ) I shall give you my opinion of Turnus's ; whereupon opening it I therein read these words . Persander to the Attractive Caesonia . TO have infinite Love for you Madam , not to see you , to want the opportunities of both hearing from you and sending to you , make up altogether too great a punishment , and it is impossible I should be able long to endure it . Your own cruel Prohibitions hindered me from Writing to you Yesterday ; my cross Fortune , and I know not what ridiculous Prudence kept me from coming where you were , but you were perpetually present to my thoughts , and to speak truly , I was not in any of those places where I was . I contribute so much to my own unhappiness , as to think you did not the like , and that the Unfortunate Persander came not once into your mind , unless by some accident or through Civility , you were obliged to speak of him , or that you had not any thing to say of him in that excellent good Company wherein you were . Be pleased to let me know so much , Divine Caesonia , I beseech you , for though I wish you greater satisfaction and enjoyment in all things than I do my self , I should entertain even death it self kindly , if you cannot have any true pleasure without me , as I cannot nor will without you . Now , said I to her in my turn , Do you not think this Letter as passionate as the other ? But if I should think so , replied she , I should infer nothing thence ; for it is not to be doubted but Turnus loves me more eagerly than Persander . And I on the contrary , replied I , am confident Persander loves you as much as man can love : Nay , I question not but that you love Persander somewhat better than Turnus , and therefore you would commit a great error if you preferred Turnus before Persander . For is it not true , that there cannot be a greater Wit than his , that he hath a mind excellently endued with all gallantry and perfection ; that you esteem him above all those of your acquaintance , and in a word , that there is not a more vertuous person in the world ? I confess it , says she , but being of opinion , that if I should marry him , I should love him more than he me ; and on the contrary , that Turnus will love me more than I shall him , and more than Persander doth , I am resolved no longer to disobey the command my Mother hath laid on me , to prefer Turnus before Persander . But Ersilia said I to her , makes this choice out of policy as you do out of humour ; and therefore I now foretel , that you will be both deceived in it . But , replyed she blushing , were not Turnus worthy to be chosen without any dispute , of all the vertuous persons of Ardea , if Persander were laid aside ? He were , replied I , but with all his wit , all his merit , all his good parts , nay and all his goodness , I would not marry an inconstant man newly become a Proselyte ; for not to dissemble , the conquest you have made of him , you are indebted for to his Inconconstancy . This I seconded with an hundred other things , but what ere was said to Caesonia was said in vain ; for she thought the Inclination she had for Persander , would make her unhappy if she married him , and that he loved her not sufficiently ; and Turnus had so dazled her with the greatness of his love , by a thousand little flatteries and many real services , which Fortune favoured him with the opportunities to render her , that she was absolutely perswaded she was more loved by him than Persander , whom yet she could object nothing against , and who on the contrary had a thousand ways obliged her : So that Ersilia who doubtless was more desirous she should marry Turnus than Persander , having pressed her to resolve on something , and told her she should do well to conform her self to the intention she had to bestow her on Turnus ; she inconsiderately consents , and perswaded she bestowed her self on the more amorous , she her self delivered this sad news to Persander : For he coming one day to see her , and finding her more cold to him than ordinary , he asked her the reason of it , which she told him without much ceremony . I beseech you now ( said she to him , after she had acquainted him with the command Ersilia had laid on her ) trouble not your self to make fruitless complaints to me , and consider you may yet be accounted among my Friends if you please . Ah Madam , replied he , if you cannot entertain my Love , I shall little value your friendship : But Madam , have you quite forgotten that you said , you would look on love above all things , and that you would bestow your self rather on the more amorous , than the more amiable . It is for that reason , replied she , that I do your merit some injustice . No , no , Madam , disguise not the truth , acknowledge that your mind is changed , and that instead of disposing your self to him who loves you most , you bestow your self on him you love best . Yet Madam , added he , to give you an extraordinary expression of love , I declare to you , that if I thought that Turnus could but love you all his life as he doth now , I should never charge you with my misfortune ; though I am confident that I love you a thousand times more than he does . But Madam , since I am intimately acquainted with him , expect what I now foretel you , that as soon as you shall have made him happy , you will begin to be miserable your self . Not but that there is in Turnus a sufficiency of vertue and goodness , but take in also all the Generosity of his Soul , I dare affirm Love will soon be dislodged out of his heart , when he shall once have no more to hope . Nay , I dare tell you Madam , that for Turnus's constancy you are partly obliged to me ; since it is certain that if I had not been his Rival , he had loved you less , and would have changed his resolution ere this time : For not to flattter you , it is only emulation hath increased his love , and his Ambition hath been as great to out-do his friend , as to overcome his Mistress : But when you shall have put him into a condition , wherein he shall not have any thing either to hope or fear , you will find that of a Lover whom you thought constant , you have made an inconstant Husband . I know Turnus hath done you those services which I could not : But Madam , have I omitted any thing which I could have done ? Or can you reproach me with any want of duty ? I cannot , replied she , but I am so fully perswaded that Turnus loves me better than you do ; that I shall never change my mind unless he force me to it : And therefore trouble not your self , nor say any thing to me to his prejudice . For his merit , Madam , I shall acknowledge whatever you conceive may be thought to his advantage ; but for his affection , give me leave to tell you , that you are not well acquainted with it : For in a word , Turnus is but an inconstant man somewhat disguised , yet I do not accuse him of having purposely deceived you . On the contrary , I assure you he is deceived himself , and believes he shall always love you as he doth now : But time will shew you if you alter not your resolution , that his mind is still the same ; and you shall find on the contrary , that the unfortunate Persander will have a constancy for you , which all the World shall reproach him with , and that he shall condemn himself for ; for I perceive , that how unjust soever you may be to me , I shall love you eternally . After this , Persander said a thousand other obliging things to Caesonia , but she had already consented to what her Mother had proposed ; and know that Ersilia had acquainted Turnus with it . So that not any ways relenting , she only set her self to entreat Persander , not to bear any ill will to his friend for the choice she had made . But , Madam , you shall then promise that if Turnus's love die and mine out-live it , notwithstanding your injustice , you will give me leave to reproach you with it . If that happen , replied she , I should so well deserve it from you , that I make no great difficulty to give you leave . Hereupon Persander made his last assault on Caesonias mind , but was as before repulsed ; for she considered what Persander said to her , rather as an effect of the greatness of his Wit than of his Love ; and Turnus by a thousand little flatteries , such as cannot be expressed , had so strangely perswaded her that he infinitely loved her , that she had not the least doubt of it ; so that though she had an infinite esteem for Persander , yet she continued firm to her design . Persander ( in the mean time ) may be said to be much more miserable , than Turnus was happy , though at the beginning he thought his happiness excessive : For my part , I was so angry with Caesonia , that I could do nothing but chide her for her injustice , and that not so privately but that Turnus knew of it . Nay one day , I would needs perswade him to resign Caesonia to his Friend , but being incensed by my opposition , I saw his Passion increased by what I said to him , insomuch that my business was to keep these two friends falling out ; and indeed I managed things so fortunately , that though Persander was tempted to break the promise he had made to Turnus in the beginning of their love , yet I prevailed with him to endure a misfortune which could not be remedied , without using any violence . But that which was most remarkable was , that three days after Turnus was married he went to visit Persander , who was fallen sick through grief , and spoke to him the most obligingly he could , to wish him to a continuance of Friendship : Adding particularly , that he should think the possession of Caesonia too dear , if it cost him the loss of his affection . Ah Turnus ( cries out Persander ) were I in your place I should not say so : For I assure you , I should easily part with all your friendship for Caesonias affection . To this Turnus , in stead of some bitter answer , continued his mildness , and put Persander into such a trouble , that he knew not what return to make him ; for he intreated him to come and see him as he was wont , he assured him he should not be jealous , that he knew his Wife infinitely esteemed him , and he promised him his friendship . But the more he spoke , the more was Persander's vexation increased : Nevertheless , he answered him very discreetly , neither accepting nor refusing his offers , as not knowing whether he should do , such a disturbance had love caused in him : Which done , he dismissed him without any incivility , or any particular expression of Friendship . In the mean time , Caesonia , though she seemed to be satisfied , yet was somewhat troubled in her mind at Persander's indisposition , which proved so dangerous that it was feared he might die of it : But at length he overcame it , though not that Passion which had seized his soul . On the contrary , it became so violent , that not being able to live without the sight of Caesonia ; he resolved withall to endure that of his Rival , and to accept the proffer Turnus had made to him to continue friends . He therefore went to visit him , which visit Turnus took with much kindness ; he brought him into Caesonias Chamber , before she had any notice of his coming , and intreated her to receive him as his friend ; which done , having conducted Persander into the Garden , he began to tell him he had a design to Travel . Persander at first , conceived Turnus had some extraordinary occasion that obliged him thereto , not being able to apprehend that one whom Caesonia had chosen for the most amorous , could be perswaded to leave her , to go and Travel without any necessity , within a month after he had married her . He therefore asked him if he had any business of importance that obliged him to that resolution : None at all ( replied Turnus ) but to tell you the truth , it is long since I have had an inclination to travel , and now there is nothing to engage my stay at Ardea ; and that I fear not you should take away Caesonia from me in my absence , I am resolved to satisfie my Curiosity . Persander hearing Turnus speak in this manner , was so astonished that he could not tell what enswer to make him , nor indeed had he returned him any , had it not been that he had pressed him to accompany him in his Travels . So that being obliged to speak , he told him , he had business required his stay at Ardea ; whereupon he took his leave of him . On the other side , Turnus whose head was full of this humour of Travelling , spoke of nothing else , and that with so much impatience , as to his departure , as if he had had a Mistress in every one of those places whither he pretended to go , and had never loved any thing at Ardea . Persander said nothing at all to him of it , and onely asked what caused him to take such a sudden resolution . To which Turnus answered , that two friends of his , having acquainted him with their intentions to travel , they had stirred up in him those he sometime had , so that he had resolved to go with them . Not long after , Persander came to see me , to see what I should say of Turnus his design of Travelling ; and if I knew not what Caesonia thought of it : For me thinks ( said he ) that having made choice of Turnus for the more amorous , she should take his departure somewhat unkindly . Caesonia ( said I to him ) hath more wit then to make her complaint to me ; but I can read in her eyes , that she takes it most hainously : And for my part , if it were my own case , I should think it very hard measure that Turnus should marry me , only to forsake me , being not obliged thereto by any rational ground . But what saies Ersilia , repli'd Persander ? Ersilia ( repli'd I ) repines secretly at it ; but for Caesonia , that which confirms me that she is absolutely inraged at it , s● that I have understood by a Maid that waits on her , that unless it was the first day that Turnus acquainted her with his design , that she endeavoured to oppose it , she hath not spoke one word since to divert him from it . Ah Plotina ( cries out Persander ) the amorous Turnus is no longer such , and the unfortunate Persander , notwithstanding his misfortunes is more amorous then he . For in fine ( continued he , shewing me a Letter he had received from a Kinsman ) you may see by what is written to me , that it were for my advantage to leave Ardea , and that I am promised a very considerable employment elsewhere . But notwithstanding my being slighted by Caesonia , I cannot be induced to quit the place where she resides , and deprive my self of all sight of her . I assure you ( repli'd I ) you are almost as much to be blamed as Turnus ; for I do not think that Caesonia deserves you should so much as think of her . Besides ( said I to him ) all your love to her will be to no purpose , for she is vertuous ; and though it should happen she lost all love for Turnus , and should repent she had preferred him before you , your happiness will be never the greater . Ah Plotina ( replied he ) you know not how ingenuous Love is in finding out Pleasures ; for it is to me a very sensible one , the very thought that Turnus is now to leave Caesonia . Nay , it is no small delight to me to imagine the Tears she sheds the day of his departure , will be rather the tears of indignation then Sorrow ; And though I expect not ever to be happy , yet there is a certain kind of Hope which stands Centinel about my heart and keeps in my love , But what ( replied I ) if you have not lost your discretion , can you hope ? I have no hope to be loved of Caesonia ( replied he ) but I hope that Caesonia will love Turnus no longer , and will haply regret the unfortunate Persander . We said one to another a many things of this kind , whence I apprehended that Persander had still an infinite love for Caesonia , and that she mistook her self much that she had not made choice of him . To be short , all were so surprized at Turnus's departure , that a many things were reported of him , which were not true ; but at last , notwithstanding all Ersilia could say to him , he took his leave . So that she then saw she was deceived , when she imagined to her self the absolute disposal of Turnus ; for this humour of Travelling having taken him in the head , as soon as the Passion he had for Caesonia was satisfied , all the Charms of that excellent person were not strong enough to divert him . 'T is true , his flatteries to her at parting were extraordinary , but they proceeded not from any great regret he had to leave her , though he was to be absent almost a whole year . Caesonia however at first , bore this departure with constancy enough , and out of a consideration of glory , betrayed not any the least dis-satisfaction at this voyage . Nay she had not the confidence to speak to me of it ; and so discreetly avoided all discourse thereof , that I could not take it ill that she was so reserved . Besides that , for my part , I sought not the occasions to reproach her that she had not believed me , because I could take no pleasure in afflicting her to no purpose . In the mean time , the whole City came to visit her , and comfort her for the absence of Turnus , and among the rest came Perfander : for I had forgot to tel you , that Turnus at his departure had been to take his leave of his friend ; that he had spoke very obligingly to him ; that he had intreated him to continue his friendship to his Wife , and had desired Caesonia to admit the visits of Persander as those of any other , lest he should imagine he had forbidden him out of jealousie . Accordingly Caesonia disposed her self to receive the visits of Persander , conditionally they were not too frequent , and that he should say nothing to her , she might be offended at ; resolving , in case he presumed to entertain her with the affection he had for her , not to see him any more ; for Turnus had so far injoyned her to see him , that he could take no other resolution . Upon these terms , Persander , who had still an extream affection for her , visited her sometimes , and behaved himself with so much respect to her , and such acknowledgement of her Vertue , that he betrayed not his Passion in his discourse ; but if Caesonia had examined his looks , they would have acquainted her with the most violent love in the World , 'T is true a certain secret melancholy took up her spirits so much , that she would not seek what she was not desirous to find . Hence it also proceeded , that Caesonia during Turnus's absence , avoided as much as might be , coming to great Feasts , and carryed her self as a Woman of great Vertue , and love to her Husband , and tender of his reputation should have done , especially , being young and handsom , having a Husband absent , and divers Lovers in the places where she resides . But whiles Caesonia lived after this rate , and was extreamly troubled in her mind at Turnus's absence , when two months were passed ere she had received any tidings of him , he sent a man express to Ardea , with divers orders . Caesonia was much amazed to understand that her Husband who she thought had taken shipping long before , was still at Rhegium , which place he spoke not of leaving for some time ; whereat being much surprized , she thought fit cunningly to sift out what staid Turnus there , and put her off with such an unlikely account of it , as much increased her Curiosity . But that which was most mysterious to her , was , that she came to understand that the man had brought a Letter from Turnus to Persander , that he had spoken with him divers times , and that he could not return to his Master , till he were dispatched by Persander . So that being infinitely desirous to know what might be in the Wind , she was in an extraordinary disquiet , for she would not have any private discourse with Persander , though she had for him the greatest esteem in the World. Nor could she easily condescend to give me any order to find it out , as conceiving that if she had made that request to me , I should fall a chiding of her . But at last she applyed her self to me , and having made me promise I would not quarrel with her , she told me what she had so much mind to know . But ( added she ) I would not have Persander imagine that you ask him any thing for my satisfaction ; for I would not give him any pretence or occasion of discourse concerning Turnus . I promised Caesonia to obey her directions , and kept my word in not charging her with any thing . 'T is true , I did not forbear it so much in performance of my promise , as out of compassion , observing in her eyes , that she said to her self all that I could have said to her . As soon as she had left me , I sent to Persander to come to me ; which when he had done , without any mention of Caesonia , I asked him what business he had with Turnus . He at first was loath to tell me the truth , but being well acquainted with his humour , ah Persander ( said I to him ) if you satisfie not my desire , as to what I would now know , I shall never permit you to speak of Caesonia . You know that I am the onely person with whom you can rationally discourse of her , and that I am your only comfort in this case . Persander not able to deny me any longer , shewed me a Letter he had received from Turnus , wherein putting him in mind of their ancient Friendship , he intreated of him an extraordinary courtesie in doing that for him which he should understand by the Bearer of the Letter . Whereupon Persander told me , that Turnus desirous that his family should not know the vast expences he pretended to be at in this voyage , intreated him to write to a Kinsman of his at Rhegium , to furnish him with such things as he stood in need of : That further , he desired to have sent him , divers rarities which are made at Ardea , such as are only fit to be presented to Women , pretending a design he had to pass through divers Courts , where he might make his advantage of them . And in a word ( added Persander ) without diving any further into his intentions , I do for Turnus all he desires of me , though he hath ruined my Felicity without establishing his own ; and within these two daies , I dismiss him he hath sent to me , with all those things he desires . This done , Persander spoke many thinks very honourable and obligingly of Caesonia , yet without any desire made to me to tell her of it , as knowing it would have been to no purpose , though I am confident his love to her was guided by innocence it self . Having thus understood Turnus's business with Persander , I thought not to have acquainted Caesonia with it , lest it should afflict her . But I must confess , reflecting on her obstinacy in opposing me , I was not very sorry , I could convince her , I was in the right . Besides that , it being fit she knew what expences Turnus was at , that in case he should send for wherewithall to continue his extravagancies , she might take some course to remedy it , I resolved to tell her the truth . But when I had acquainted her with all Passages , she suspected something beyond what I had , which was , that Turnus had no other reason to send for all those things , then his being fallen in love at Rhegium . To be short , she immediately sent for the man who was come from Turnus to Ardea , and pretending that she knew what she was before desirous he should have told her , she managed the business with so much discretion , that the man who had a great respect to Caesonia , and thought his Master was much to blame , confessed at last ( thinking she might remedy it ) that he was indeed fallen in love at Rhegium , that his expences there were excessive , and that if she took not some course to get him back to Ardea , he would continue there some time . To tell you what effect this new inconstancy of Turnus had both on Caesonia and my self were not easie for me . But for Caesonia , when she had dismissed the man , she fixes her eyes swelled with tears on me , and remembring what I had sometime said to her . Ah Plotina ( cried she ) you had great reason to tell me that Turnus was but an inconstant man disguiz'd , and that I had done better to have preferred Persander before Turnus , then Turnus before Persander . But alas ( added she ) it is now no time to complain , it was the cruelty of my Fortune , when I thought to have chosen him who loved me most to have taken him who loved me least , to his prejudice who loved me more , and haply better . The word haply is not well placed where you put it ( said I to her ) for it is not to be doubted but Persander will love you while he lives . Ah Plotina ( said she tome with a high indignation ) if there were any means to repent , I would repent me of the injustice I have done Persander : But alas I must not for my own sake admit any thought of repentance , and I must live so with Turnus , as if he were constant , and so with Persander , as if I were indifferent to him . Divers other things came from Caesonia wherewith I was extreamly moved . Notwithstanding all this , she wrote to her Husband with all the respect and mildness in the World , and having discovered her affliction to her Mother , it was resolved she should pretend to be sick , that divers of Turnus's friends should be intreated to write to him , to indeavour to bring him home again , and that she her self would also invite him with the greatest insinuation she could use . To be short , some days after , she was so much Mistress of her own thoughts , that she writ to him a Letter infinitely passionate : But he being at that time much taken with his loves at Rhegium ; and understanding from some friends at Ardea , that Caesonia was not very sick , he returned not to Ardea , but remained two months onger at Rhegium that is to say , as long as his Passion lasted . He then went to Syracuse , whence he was to go into Greece , but he was no sooner come to Syracuse , but he fell in love with a Princess of that place , which is one of the greatest Beauties in the World. Besidos all this , Turnus having with him two friends who were of Ardea , and were very complyant with his humour , much of what he did came to be known by that means , for one of these two was Brother to one of Turnus's former Mistresses , when he first fell in love with Caesonia . She being acquainted by her brothers Letters with all the new loves of Turnus , was very glad to find that the charms of Caesonia had been no stronger then hers to confine Turnus's affections , and maliciously divulged what her Brother had written to her concerning the Loves of this unfaithful Husband . By this means the business came to be so generally known , that there was none but might without any breach of civility speak to Caesonia of it , either as to blame Turnus , or pity her . She in the mean time had observed so much reservedness in her carriage , that Persander had never met with any occasion to speak to her without witnesses . But one day Ersilia having employed him with some business of consequence , and Persander being come to give her an account of it he found her not at home , but met with Caesonia , with whom he was obliged to stay , expecting the return of Ersilia but he found her in so melancholy a posture , that she hardly knew how to entertain him . Persander on the other side having so favourable an opportunity to speak to her , had not the power to tell her what he was desirous she should know ; but at last the love he had in his soul making him more confident : It is long since Madam , said he to her , that I vainly seek what I have this day found ; yet I beseech you Madam , added he , imagine not it is my purpose to say any thing to you whereat you may be offended , and therefore forbid me not to speak , for I shall only bemoan you , and but once accuse me in my life ; all I have to say is , to conjure you to believe that as Turnus hath not been able to quit his inconstancy , Persander shall never be otherwise then constant , and shall love you while he lives . Ah Persander , said Caesonia to him , triumph not over my misfortunes , for it is enough to have an inconstant husband , without having a Friend defective as to respect . I beseech you therefore say not any thing to me which I shall not be satisfied to hear . No , no , Madam , said he to her , fear not any thing from the unfortunate Persander , he desires nothing of you , he hopes for nothing from you , and the sum of all he would have , amounts to no more then the favour of one single audience from you , that I may have the satisfaction of your own confession , that you were mistaken when you had bestowed your self on the most amorous ; for Madam you need no further experience then that of this day , to make the comparison . To be short , added he , this Lover that was so eager , so constant in appearance , for sakes you as soon as he was possessed of you , and falls in Love with divers others as soon as he is out of your sight ; But the unfortunate Persander , though treated with insupportable injustice , loves you still , without hope of ever being loved by you , and shall love you while he lives . Turnus hath left you without any cause , and I , whom affairs of consequence call hence , remain only to see you , though I am confident you bestow not a thought on me , that you would have me quit all love to you , and that I can pretend to no other advantage then that of pitying you , and doing you those services you can expect from a generous Friend . But I beseech you , deny me not this favour , trust me with the burthen of an affliction you cannot conceal from me . Speak not any thing of favour to me , nothing of obligation , nothing that may discover that you so much as think I love you ; but tell me only as a discreet and faithful friend , that you are dis-satisfied with Turnus , that you are sensible of his Injustice and his Inconstancy , and are at last convinced that you have made an ill choice . I therefore expect no other reward of the respectful passion I have for you , then to see you dis satisfied with my Rival ; and to give you an infallible expression of the greatness and purity of my inclinations , I protest to you , that , if I could change his heart , and make him constant to you , I would do it , so to make you happy , though I doubt not but I should be much more miserable then I am , if you were satisfied with Turnus . I beseech you , Persander , said she to him , content your self that I tell you in general terms , that I have done you an injustice , and expect not I should trust one with the knowledge of my afflictions , who is Rival to him that causes them . Besides , imagine not that the inconstancy of Turnus shall ever make me do any thing against Innocence ; for I am vertuous for my own sake , not for his : and therefore flatter not your self with a groundless hope , if you are not disposed to affront me : You might indeed sometime have hoped without doing me any injury ; but now the case is altered , and indeed I take it not well , that when you speak to me , you bemoan me . Do that secretly , if you have so much generosity , as to pity my misfortunes , and increase them not by giving me so much cause to quarrel at your constancy , as I have to complain of Turnus's inconstancy . After this Persander said a many other things which neerly concerned Caesonia , but she continu'd firm in her resolution , not to permit him to entertain her with his passion , how innocent soever it might be . She would also have needs forbidden him to visit her ; but he made it so much appear to her that it would find all the Town discourse , that at last she consented he should see her sometimes , conditionally he would never speak to her of his affection . She would further make him promise her , not to speak at all of Turnus ; and in fine , she said not any thing to him , which though a jealous husband should over hear , he could be displeased with . But Persander being a very discreet person , had a greater esteem for Caesonia then before , and his Love , instead of diminishing any thing by the loss of Hope , was much augmented ; in a word , he was screwed into a higher love to Caesonia , then any man could have been . Caesonia on the other side , understanding from time to time . that Turnus continued not eight days in any place ere he had found out a new Mistress , was extremely exasperated against him . But that which encreased her misery , was , to see Persanders constancy to her , though she did nothing for him . For though he said nothing to her concerning his Love , and did none of those heroick actions , which are the ordinary marks of a great passion , he did a many others , which Caesonia and I took notice of , and which satisfied as , that he was infinitely passionate in his Love , though he said nothing of it . He was even blinded into a compliance to Ersilia , by whom he was very much loved ; he never came to Caesonias when there was any company there : If any one commended her in his presence , there was such a visible satisfaction in his eyes , as if he were concerned in her reputation ; if any one endeavoured to excuse Turnus , he could not but discover his indignation . If Caesonia chanced to be sick , he could not be at rest any where ; he loved what she was taken with , even to things insensible ; he conformed all his apprehensions to her ; he saw her as often as he could ; he loved me for her sake , as much as if I had been her Sister ; and when he and I were alone , she was the constant subject of our discourse ; he looked not on any women with any delight , but Caesonia ; and in a word , Caesonia was the sole object of all his pleasures , and all his affection . Notwithstanding all this , he mastered this violent passion , through the aw he stood in of the person who caused it ; and indeed , so far did she conceive her self obliged thereby , that insensibly , contrary to Caesonias first intentions , she trusted him with the knowledge of her discontents . But I must needs give her this testimony , that she never either did , or said any thing that Persander could take any advantage of : so that it may be said he was her Lover , and that she was only his Friend : Those good thoughts which she had for him , were so innocent , that it was the reason she made not that provision against a many little inconsiderable circumstances , which how innocent soever they might be , yet proved the occasions of all ill reports : For it was talked abroad , that Caesonia cheared her self up for the inconstancy of Turnus , by the constancy of Persander : and that which raised many strange reports , was , that he whom Turnus had sent to Ardea , to bring with him what he had sent to Persander for , having told it some body at his departure , who soon after divulged it , it was known that Persander had sent Turnus such things , as should detain him some time out of his Country . And as Calumny sucks Poyson out of the best actions , so it was reported about Ardea , that what was done , was with the privity of his Wife , and that Persander had not done him that good office , but to keep him at a distance from Caesonia . Besides , her Beauty and her Vertue raising her to the enmity of her own Sex , the business was so strangely glossed upon , that I thought my self obliged to acquaint her with what was said of her , for I knew her innocence , and that it was easie for her to remedy this evil , and put envie and calumny to silence , by taking away those pretences they make use of . That which gave the greatest colour to these unhappy reports , was , that the Friends of Persander pressing him to marry , he so roughly rejected all Propositions of that nature , that it was easily perceived there was some secret considerations that obliged him to be so backward . There was also another thing that made a great noise ; for you are to know , that Persander , who besides a great Wit , hath other excellent good parts , and particularly Poetry ; and it being impossible but that a Lover who is indued with that quality , must write something , though Persander durst not shew any Verses directed to Caesonia , as purposely made for her , yet could he not avoid the writing of some . But to the end , in case they might be gotten some way from him , she might not receive any injury for whom they were made , he called her by a name which had no resemblance to hers ; for instead of Caesonia , he called her Dorinica . He shewed me divers Copies , and ( if I am not mistaken ) presented her sometimes with them , yet not acknowledging they were made for her , but only to have her judgement of them , for certainly Caesonia is very good at such things . It unfortunately hapned one day , that Persander having made a Paper of Verses , and left them on the Table in his Closet , thinking he had locked the Door , there came one of his acquaintance to see him , who finding the Doors of his Lodgings open , enters without speaking to any body into Persander's Chamber , and thence into his Closet , where he had often seen him . But not finding him , spying the Verses on the Table , which he thought very amorous , he read them twice over , and got them by heart , without any other reflection thereon at that time , than that he was taken with them ; which done , understanding that Persander was not within , he went his ways , not saying any thing to any body . From thence he went to give a visit to a Lady he was in love with , who had an ill opinion of the Cabal of the Fair Solitaries in general , by reason of a particular dis-affection she had to Caesonia , who was one of them . He repeated to her the Verses he had learned , which she had no sooner heard , but she said , that certainly they were made for Caesonia . She also got them by heart , and being one that talks much , one that goes fast , and whose Fancy far out-runs her Judgement , without considering what might be the consequences of it , she dispersed divers Copies of them . But that you may the better know what the business came to , I must repeat them to you : They were these , For Dorinica . I In her Presence fain would dye , That her Fair hand might close my Eye ; And when my soul in sighs expires , This is my Martyr she might say , I would by some sublimer way . But behold ! Be silent my Desires , We Dorinica must obey . You may easily judge , that these Verses contain nothing that could with reason prejudice Caesonia , yet made they no small noise abroad ; nay , such as whence were drawn very unhappy consequences . It hapned also that the last Verse falling in very pertinently , as simple as it is , in regard there is something amorous in the very cadence , it became a certain frolick to quote it upon divers occasions , so that it was a general humour to say , how pertinently or impertinently , it mattered not . We Dorinica must obey . Though there were no other reason for it , than that it was become an expression a-la-mode . But at last , the business growing very common , I spoke to Caesonia of it , with all the sincerity of a faithful Friend . I had no sooner acquainted her with what was said of her , but she blushed , and was extremely troubled . However she was not much to seek what to do . I must need confess ( said she to me ) that Persander hath so carryed himself towards me , since I fell into misfortune , and hath so much obliged me , that I cannot but have for him the tendrest friendship in the World ; nay , I must acknowledge that unless it be when I am with you , my disturbances admit no remission , but by acquainting him therewith . But it seems I must be deprived of that satisfaction , and I shall do it in such a manner as shall silence all the Calumny that persecutes me . This Caesonia spoke with so much trouble in her countenance , that I easily perceived she took some strange resolution : So that I thought to have told her it was enough , if she were more circumspect in some little Occurrence , and that it were not discreetly done absolutely to break off with Persander . No , no , Plotina ( said she to me ) say nothing to me , for I shall do what I have resolved ; but only pity the unhappy destiny I have to struggle with . And that you may the better know how to pity me , I must acquaint you , my dear Plotina , with the true state of my Soul , that fully understanding my frailty , you may accordingly commend me for the power I have to conceal it . Know then that I have ever had a violent inclination for Persander , and only an ordinary esteem for Turnus , and that if I had not believed the latter loved me incomparably beyond the other , and that it was greater pleasure to be loved than to love , I had never marryed him . But that which makes up my present punishment , is that Turnus's inconstancy hath raised in me a detestation of him , and the constancy of Persander hath raised in me a love of him . The Gods know ( added she , blushing ) whether I have not equally resisted both the hatred I have for Turnus , and the affection I have for Persander , and notwithstanding these two Passions , made a stronge resolution to live contentedly with him whom I hate , and by all means possible to conceal my affections from him whom I love . But all considered , I cannot but so far resent the injury Turnus hath done me in ceasing to love me , as soon as he was assured of me , and am so sensible of the obligation Persander hath put upon me , by continuing his affection , when he can hope to receive no visible expression of mine , that I easily foresee that through these two opposite apprehensions , I shall lead the most wretched life in the World , especially since I must wrastle with them as long as I live . I should never have done , if I should acquaint you with all Caesonia said to me , and what answers I made her : But as we were thus ingaged . Persander comes into the house ; and one of Caesonias women being come into her Closet ( where we were , to give her notice of it ) she gave order he should be brought in . He was no sooner entred , but she seeing there was none but we three , and fixing her eyes full of sadness and melancholy upon him , I beseech you Persander ( said she to him ) do me the favour to think never the worse of me , when you shall understand a certain request I have to make to you . Ah Madam ( said he to her ) though you desired my death , I should not take it ill at your hands , and therefore you may assure your self you cannot make any request to me that shall oblige me to hate you . But , Madam , ( added he ) What strange request is it you have to make to me ? I am first to intreat you ( replied she ) to be confident that I have for you the greatest esteem imaginable , and acknowledge my self infinitely obliged to you . But that done , I a● to intreat you , to tell me whether it be true or no that you have for the unfortunate Caesonia , a most tender and a most disinterested Friendship . For Friendship , Madam , ( said he to her ) I know not whether I have any ; but for affection , I dare assure you , never had any man so much as I have for you , and that if I were to lose my life to make good this truth , I should do it chearfully . No Persander ( replied she ) you shall not need to do anything of that nature , and without losing your life , it shall suffice only that you hence forward lose all sight of me . Ah , Madam , how cruel is that word only , and how little does it oblige me ? For I think it more insupportable to be ever deprived of your sight than my life . But , Madam , do you speak to me in good earnest ? I do Persander ( said she to him ) and Plotina shall tell you the reason of it . Whereupon I told Persander what scandalous reports were scattered up and down , whereof he had not heard any thing before ; for being of a nature very sensible as to reputation , his friends durst not tell him any thing . I had no sooner acquainted him therewith , but Persander casting himself on his knees at Caesonias feet ; Alas , Madam , ( said he to her ) can you lay this misfortune to my charge ; to mine , I say , who love you without acquainting you so much , and have that power over my self , as to conceal the most eager , and most violent Passion that ever was ? However , divine Caesonia ( continued this afflicted Lover ) I shall willingly not be innocent , and to make me guilty , there shall need no more than that my love hath caused you the least disquiet . But , Madam , all criminals are not banished , there are more kinds of punishment than one . No , no Persander ( replied Caesonia ) forcing him to rise up , I wish not your banishment as a punishment , but as a remedy for the evil I suffer ; for certainly it is not just , that I believe at the same time unfortunate and innocent should be thought guilty , when I am not . If therefore it be true that you love me , resolve to chuse one of these two things . Ah , Madam , ( cries he ) how difficult do I think the choice you put me to , though I know not yet what you would say to me : However it be ( said Caesonia ) there is no other expedient left . But once more , Madam , ( replied he ) what choice is it you put me to ? That you would either quit Ardea ( replied she ) and never come into it , or at least not of a long time , or that you would marry , and never see me after , but when you cannot possibly avoid it . Ah , Madam , ( cries he ) into what a strange extremity have you reduced me ? Ah Persander ( replied she ) what an unhappy conjuncture am I in for your sake ? Reputation I value above all things , and though I have done nothing whereby mine should be prejudiced , yet am I in a fair likelihood to lose it ; if therefore you love me , and own any true Generosity , assist me to preserve that , which once lost you cannot restore . I give you two days to take your choice of these two things I have proposed to you ; and if you do it not , I shall be more dissatisfied with you than with Turnus . Hereupon Persander made a thousand fruitless expostulations , and propositions , and proposed a many several expedients ; for , he was content not to see Caesonia any more at her house , conditionally he might see her sometimes at my Chamber ; nay , he at last came so low , as that he would not speak to her any where , provided he might write to her ; but there being in things of this nature a certain mystery & obligation , Caesonia would not by any means ingage her self . She told him he must obey , that he loved her not , if he preferred not her Reputation before all things ; and that she would absolutely hate him , if he resolved not either to marry , or absent himself for ever . To tell you all they said one to another , and what I said to both , were to presume too much upon your patience . But I shall tell you , that since there have been Lovers , there were not any that passed two such long and cruel days , as those Persander spent in making this dreadful choice . For when he thought on this perpetual , or at best very long absence , he was no longer Master of his own thoughts , nor indeed of his words : Never to see Caesonia , seemed to him a thing so cruel , that he thought death it self more supportable . On the other side , when he thought of marrying , he had such a horrid aversion thereto , that he could hardly admit any Treaty of it : he thought he could not in honour marry one he should not love ; and love inspired him with apprehensions so opposite to those of Marriage , that he could not take any resolution that way . Not but that it was some ease for him to think that he might at least remain by that means in Ardea , that he might see Caesonia in the Temples whether she would or not , and flattered himself with a hope that she might change her mind . But for this eternal absence , that which troubled him most in it , was , that he believed Caesonia would forget him : So that how great soever his aversion to marriage might be , yet he thought it spoke something more amorous , not to leave Caesonia , than eternally to forsake her : Nevertheless he could not resolve in the time Caesonia appointed him , but spent eight days in bemoaning himself , and doing nothing but writing Lettert to me , to entreat me to get an arrest of that cruel Judgement : Caesonia avoiding all Interviews in that time . But at last Caesonia understanding there was divers reports abroad , which gave people occasion to think there was some secret correspondence between her and Persander , sent him word , that it was her absolute Will he should take his choice : So that this unfortunate Lover looking on this Removal as absolutely insupportable , and thinking it would be conceived extravagant , was content to Marry , conditionally Caesonia made choice of a Wife for him ; for there were three or four Ladies whereof his Friends proposed to him the choice . But if Persander was much troubled to chuse , Caesonia was no less to advise him : yet at last finding that she who had the greatest Fortune , had the least Beauty , she gave me order to name her to Persander , who was very much pleased with an imagination , that Caesonia pitching on a Wife for him that was not over handsome , might do it out of some considerations of kindness to him . But Caesonia's design took not , for the Friends of that Lady having heard the reports of the loves of Persander and Caesonia changed their minds , and answered him , that they thought not their Daughter handsome enough to cure Persander of so violent a Passion . This unhappy Lover therefore was forced to address himself to another , who certainly was as indifferent to him as the former , but was questionless much the handsomer ; and to be short , the Marriage was talked of as a thing absolutely concluded . No sooner were all parties agreed , but Caesonia was infinitely troubled at it , and was so much incensed against Persander , that she could not be more exasperated against Turnus , than she was against him . Nevertheless she durst not at first discover her apprehensions of it , but I soon observing she was fallen into a new discontent , tormented at last into a confession , that she was extremely vexed that Persander had chosen rather to marry , than to depart . For in fine , said she , if he loved me so much as he would make me believe , he could never have consented to marry , especially with so great a Beauty , as he is now to have : but certainly the reason of that is , that I am destined to the experience of all kinds of Inconstancy : Turnus as soon as he became my Husband , ceased to be my Lover , and Persander , who pretends so much obstinacy in love , will certainly become a Lover of his Wife , as soon as he shall have marryed one . But , said I to her , what concerns it you , whether he loves her , or loves her not , since you will never see him more , and are absolutely resolved never to receive a gallant Letter from Persander ? I know I am much to blame , said she to me , and I am so disordered to see my own weakness , and the humourousness of my apprehensions , that I blush at it ; for certainly I shall never see Persander , I shall never receive either Verse or Prose from him , that shall mention his Love ; and Turnus , how inconstant soever he may be , shall , if ever he return , find me faithful to him . But when all is done , I cannot but be troubled that Persander marries , and marries one he can love . But said I to her , you have put the choice upon him : I confess it , replied she , but I expected not he should have made the choice he hath . It is not yet too late , replied I , for I am confident Persander hath so much aversion from marrying , that if you but let him know your dislike of it , he will give over all thoughts thereof . No , no Plotina , replied she , it is now too late , for I wished Persander might not marry , and since he thinks it sit to do so , there is no remedy ; and if you acquaint him with the strangeness of my resentments , I should never endure the sight of you . This Caesonia spoke with so much earnestness , that I durst not disobey her ; so that Persander thinking he did a thing at least acceptable to Caesonia , married . But the day before his Wedding , I saw him so pensive , and found Caesonia so melancholy , that it may be said , never any Marriage caused so much heaviness . In the mean time , Persander being a person of much honour , he had for his wife all possible Civility , and somewhat the more , in regard he considered it as a means to stifle the rumours which had been so prejudicial to Caesonia . So that gaining hereby the reputation of a good husband in Ardea , he soon got that of an ill Lover with Caesonia . Thus having two Infidelities to deal with at the same time , she fell into a hatred of all men in general . She would never meet with Persander in any place where he might take any occasion to speak to her ; and she so carefully avoided him , that though he was very desirous to acquaint her with what he suffered for her sake , he could never have the opportunity . And indeed it is certain , there never was a man more unhappy then he was at that time , for though his wife were excellently handsom , yet was she an insupportable burthen to him , and his imagination was so full of Caesonia , that he could not think of any thing else . But at last it chanced that a Chariot of Caesonias hapning to break two miles from Ardea , Persander passing by casually in another , found her in that perplexity . Being very glad of so favourable an opportunity , he comes out , and entreats her to make use of his ; nay , offers not to come in himself , and to take a horse from one of his servants that followed the Charriot . Caesonia at first would by no means be entreated , but I being with her , told her it was no time to stand upon punctilio's , that it was better to accept the proffer Persander made , then to lie in the fields all night , that the affectation of not receiving such an office , would questionless be ill intrepreted , and that it were not fit he got on horse-back , whereupon she took my advice . Now Caesonia and Persander having not spoken one to another since that days conversation whereof I told you before , they were both in no small disturbance . But at last Persander whispering broke forth first : Well Madam , said he to her , you would needs be obeyed , and might it please the Gods you knew what I suffer in obeying you and how dearly I purchase your reputation . You have made so good a choice replied she blushing , that I think you are rewarded for the services you have done me , by the very doing of them , and consequently , I am not so much as to give you thanks ; for when all 's done , it is a greater pleasure to be husband to a handsome wife whom a man loves , then to be banished . Caesonia spoke this with a certain accent , which satisfied Persander that there was some resentment of displeasure and jealousie in the heart of this excellent Beauty , whereat being both much surprized , and much troubled , he entreated her to express her thoughts more cleerly , but she would not hear of it ; and all he could get from her was , that she forbade him ever to see her . Persander who loved her now better then he had ever , having left Caesonia at home brought me also to my chamber ; and being very importunate to know the true thoughts of my Friend , I told him something of what I knew ; for I thought the condition those two Lovers were in , so strange that I could not but speak of it : I shall not repeat to you all he said to me , but shall only tell you , he seemed to be so afflicted that Caesonia should imagine he loved his wife , and that he had not made such a choice as satisfied her of the greatness of his affection , that it much pitied me . But at last taking a resolution to cure Caesonia of this jealousie , though he knew he was not to expect any thing from her , he took the pretence his affairs furnished him with , to go to travel . By this means he left Ardea soon after his marriage , as Turnus had , though for different reasons . But at his departure from Ardea , he writ a letter to Caesonia , so passionate , and so full of respect and tenderness , that I think Love never dictated such another ; and indeed it was received by Caesonia with a very sensible sorrow , though checquered with a certain joy to see Persander more constant then she had thought him . But presently after she condemned her self for it , and was so far from being satisfied , that she would often say to me , that she thought her self so highly blamable , how vertuous soever she might be , that she durst not examine her true apprehensions . In the mean time Turnus after a years travel , returns who being a man vertuous , though very inconstant , he complemented Caesonia with the greatest kindness in the world : but his kindness was without eagerness , without transport , and without Love , and that which was most strange of all , was that assoon as he was returned , he fell in love with Persander's wife ; and having met with one of those pick-thanks who are always the messengers of ill news , that gave him some particulars of what had been said of Caesonia , he became jealous of his own wife at the same time when he fell in love with his Friends . Thus was the unfortunate Caesonia ore-whelmed with all kinds of disgraces ; for she had a husband that was both jealous and in love at the same time ; she was her self guilty of both love and jealousie ; the presence of her Husband was burdensome to her , the absence of Persander she was not able to bear , though she would not have him recalled ; and for Persander , he only was absolutely miserable , as being void of all hope of ever being otherwise . In the mean time Persander's wife being a vertuous woman , gave Turnus but very cold entertainment , but love being commonly exasperated by opposition , his passion grew so violent , that conceiving it might make much for him , he told her that Persander was still in love with Casonia . But she answered him , that since Caesonia was true to him after all his Inconstancies , she would be the like to Persander , though he should not have changed his passion when he married her . On the other side , some body having written to Persander that Turnus was fallen in love with his wife ( who was called Danae ) and that not very privately , he thought it the less dangerous if he pretended to be in love with his , nay conceived he should not much offend Caesonia thereby ; whereupon he returns to Ardea . He was no sooner arrived , but Turnus came to see him , with all the eagerness of a Lover who would be well thought of by a man whose Wife he is in love with : Not but that he considered the Visits he then gave Persander opened Persander the way to his House ; but being above all things confident of his Wifes Vertue , he chose rather to give Persander occasion to see Caesonia , then miss his opportunities of seeing Danae : So that the beginning of this Society had in it something infinitely pleasant : But at length the apprehensions of these four persons were so disordered , that there never was heard any thing of the like nature : For not only Persander and Turnus broke all to pieces , but it withal made a division of the whole City ; and there are in this adventure an hundred remarkable particles , which were too long to relate . Twice they took up Arms upon the account of these two Factions , whereof the Loves of Persander and Turnus were the cause or the pretence : Divers Duels were sought , very fatal to some ; it was an ordinary question in all companies , whether one were Persander or Turnus , for these two Lovers had derived their names to all of their party . They had also their different colours , and things came at last to that hight , that people were in a general expectation of an Insurrection in Ardea ; for there wanted not those who would gladly have fastned on such an occasion to compass their own ends and possess themselves of Authority . On the contrary , all discreet and well affected persons , vainly troubled themselves to find out some expedients to give check to so great a disorder . But at last , when all the world could not imagine any remedy for so great a mischief , I found out a way adventurous 't is true , but withal necessary ; which was to propose to Persander and Turnus to make a publick and legitimate exchange . For there having hapned among us within some times divers examples of reputation , I found that both Religion and the Laws , authorized by Custome , permitting that Persander might forsake Danae , and marry Caesonia , and Turnus quit Caesonia , and marry Danae ; I found I say , that neither of both having any children , and their Fortunes being equal , there needed no more , to reconcile these two Families , and restore and establist Peace in Ardea , by taking away all pretences from the factious , who aimed only at the publick disturbance , then that these two women should shift houses . But though Persander and Turnus easily saw their own happiness by the expedient I proposed to them , yet a fantastick reflection of hatred hindred them at first to consent to one another's happiness ; insomuch that Turnus to hinder Persander from marrying Caesonia , would chuse rather not to marry Danae , and Persander to hinder Turnus from the possession of Danae , would never meddle with Caesonia . But at last Love growing predominant , their eyes were opened to see Reason in what I proposed , and joyntly entreated my meditation in a business which they thought not very difficult to bring to effect , for it had the verdict of the Laws ; what had lately hapned , confirmed the Law by Custome ; their Friends should in all likelyhood easily consent thereto , and the two women should not probably hinder it . It was not impossible , but that Danae being convinced that her husband never had any affection for her , but an infinite love for Caesonia , would think it an advantage to lose a Husband that loved her not , to gain another who died for love of her . As for Caesonia , it might be thought she should be glad to exchange an inconstant man for one who had ever faithfully loved her , and whom she dearly affected , though she had with much care concealed it . But these two women made all the difficulty that was ; for Caesonia held that love expired when marriage was admitted , and for that reason she would sit down with the loss of one Lover by marrying Turnus , and would not expose her self to the loss of another by marrying Persander , that consequently she chose rather to be miserable all her life in the manner she now was , then to fall into some way of misfortune , more insupportable then the other . But Danae was much more hard to be prevailed with : I beseech you , ( said she to me , when I pressed her to follow my advice ) force me not to acquaint you with all my thoughts , since they are much different from yours . I confess ( added she ) I have a Husband that hath a violent passion for Caesonia , but since he is a discreet and moderate person I am confident he will never slight me the more for it , and that I shall never have any other cause to complain of him : Nor can I charge him with having deceived me , for I have married him before he ever told me that he loved me : But for Turnus , as inviting as he is , he would make me absolutely miserable ; for when he married Caesonia , he infinitely loved her ; I am not so great a Beauty as she , and therefore since he hath been inconstant to that divine person , he must needs prove so to me : by which means I should be the Victim of Persander and Caesonia , and he be much more miserable then I am already . But you consider not ( said I to her ) that if you further not this design , you will incur the hatred of Persander , for it is impossible a Lover should not hate whatever hinders him from possessing his Mistress . For Caesonia I used no other argument to her then the constancy of Persander , to bring her to reason : yet these two Women had much ado to be brought to this exchange , particularly out of the considerations of Modesty ; and if their Friends had not forced them , and made it appear how far it concerned their Country , the business had never been done . But at last , this private being become a publick Interest , and the chief Pillars of Religion and Civil Magistracy interposing therein , the exchange was made in the Temple of Concord , but without much ceremony , because Caesonia and Danae would have it so . I shall not trouble you with what passed between these four persons at this meeting , nor acquaint you with the joy of Persander and Turnus , or the satisfaction of Caesonia to see her self rid of an inconstant Husband , and in the power of a faithful Lover : But I shall tell you that Danae , who certainly was not a little taken with Turnus , was not mistaken in her conjectures ; and that this lovely , but inconstant person , soon after his marriage , began a-new his Love sallyes , which continued till death put a period to them ; for he was killed , expressing a great and high Courage , when Tarquin made his approaches to Ardea . But that which was most observable , was that it hath been discovered since his death , that he was fallen in love again with Caesonia , meerly through his humour of Inconstancy ; for he had confessed as much to one of his Friends . As for Persander , he hath continued the most constant Lover in the world ; and indeed , he was loth Caesonia should be exposed to the inconveniences of a long siege , though she was desirous not to forsake him ; and it was upon that account , as you know , that we went along with you out of Ardea , when we were taken by some of Tarquin's Troops , notwithstanding all the Valour of Aronces , Herminius , and Celeres . I would also particularly tell Amilcar , that Persander , after the death of Turnus , took Danae into his care , and sent her out of the City with us . I have further understood this very morning by one of her Guards , that Persander is as importunate for the deliverance of Danae , as of the other Captives , and that he is not only constantly faithful in his love , but withal constantly Generous and Just . Plotina had no sooner given over speaking , but Amilcar began to thank her that she had killed Turnus in her Relation ; for in fine , said he , I have a very good friend called Zenocrates , who pretends something as well as I , to the pleasure and reputation which infallibly attend those who are ingeniously and fortunately inconstant ; and yet he would be forced to confess , that Turnus was a thousand times more inconstant than we . Now you know ( added he with that seriousness which he sometimes affects when he is minded to act a Vice ) when a man would do any thing , he is very proud to be perfect , and the best at it : I am therefore much obliged to you for Turnus's death , who had far out-run Zenocrates and me in Inconstancy . Not but that he hath received much injustice ; for when all is done they should not have summ'd up amongst his inconstancies , the changes of his Love to Caesonia and Danae when he had married them ; for as you know , it is not much the mode that Husbands should be in love with their Wives . I assure you , replied Plotina , Persander is still with his , will be as long as he lives , and there is no other difference between what he hath been and what he now is , but that he is not so great a Gallant in publick as he was wont ; but for the resentments of his Soul , they are as full of tenderness , passion , and respect , as they were when he was but Rival to Turnus . And for my part , I know nothing so unjust as the procedure of those people who spend five or six years in sighing and groaning , and doing whatever lies in their power to gain a woman they love , and having married her , slight her the next day . As Plotina was speaking thus , a great noise was heard in the Court , insomuch that Clelia being frighted with it , as being in a condition of always fearing some new misfortune , Plotina went into a little with-drawing Room , which had a little grate that looked into the Court whence the noise was heard . Opening it hastily to see what the matter was , she saw people bring in his body , who had promised to deliver Clelia : Whereupon returning into the Chamber , Ah Madam , cryed she , you are not yet come to the period of your misfortunes , for he who should have terminated them is dead . At these words Clelia and Amilcar were extremely surprised , and could not well apprehend what she should say : But having expressed her self more clearly , and Amilcar not knowing how to believe her , he went into the place where she had seen what she spoke of , and saw the body of this pretended Deliverer of Clelia , which they had newly brought in , and an infinite number of people hearkning to those that brought it , who related to such as knew it not , how the misfortune happened : So that Amilcar returning into Clelias Chamber with much sadness in his countenance , she doubted not but what Plotina had said was true , and was extremely troubled at it : Yet could see not for the present comprehend all the malice of her fortune , and little suspected as well as Amilcar , that Aronces had killed this man , whose death happened in so unfortunate a conjuncture . In the mean time Amilcar conceiving it necessary he saw Tullia , to perswade her to take this occasion to deliver Clelia before Tarquin should dispose the Guard into another hand , was extremely troubled that he could not get out , for that he who commanded in the absence of the Captain of the Guard who was dead , was so employed about knowing how it had happened , that there was no possibility of speaking to him . It was therefore to no purpose that Amilcar should call to the Guard which was in Clelias out-chamber to get out , he was forced to stay above four hours ere he could get the door open : But at last he got out , having put Clelia and Plotina into the best hopes he could , though he conceived not much himself . As soon as he got out , he went to Tullias , who discovered an extraordinary trouble at this accident . But Madam , said Amilcar to her ; I humbly conceive , that before the King send any new Orders for the guarding of the Captives , it were fit you set them at liberty . Ah Amilcar , said she to him , it is a thing now absolutely impossible ; for the Lieutenant to him that is dead , who is now in full power and pretends to his place , is so faithful to Tarquin , that there is no likelihood of corrupting him ; and I am but too much given to believe by reason of this accident , that good Fortune begins to shake hands with me , for it hath happened very strangely . To be short ( added she ) I cannot so much as know who hath killed this man , whose life contributed so much to my quiet ; and all that I can say of it is , that the fire began at Brutus's Aunts , that it is said there were some secret enemies of Tarquin's seen in the same street disguised ; that they endeavoured to secure them , and that this man was killed by some one whose name cannot be learned : and it hath hapned that the stupid Brutus drew his Sword against the King's Officers : But he hath withal so little sense , that he hath been here , as if he had done nothing amiss , and were confident his stupidity should free him from the punishment he deserves . So that considering by what an adventure my design is crossed , and satisfied there must be some plot which I cannot discover , I must needs ( if Tarquin change not his mind ) take some extraordinary resolution : For if I were to set Rome on fire , to avoid being slighted by a daughter of Clelius's , I will rather begin with the Palace where she is imprisoned , than suffer my self to be made the slave of a slave , though I should perish my self in the fire I had kindled . The cruel Tullia spoke this with so much expression of Fury in her looks , that Amilcar was in some doubt that she who had made no conscience to pass through her Fathers body to get into the Throne , might easily be drawn into some extravagant resolution . He therefore told her it were not amiss to stay till the end of the Treaty or of the Siege , before she resolved on any thing , and that in the mean time , he would do her what service he could with Tarquin . Upon this Spurius Lucretius ( who was then Governour of Rome ) came to acquaint her , that certainly there must be some secret conspiracy in the City , inregard he had been advertised of some nightmeetings in divers places , and that it was requisite some end were put to the Siege of Ardea , lest the absence of Tarquin might occasion some rising . 'T is true Lucretius spoke not this aloud ; insomuch that Amilcar seeing he whispered , departed , and came to Racilias . But he was much surprized to see the house half burnt , and not to find there neither Aronces , Brutus , Herminius , Racilia , nor Hermilia . Not knowing what to think , he went to Sivelias , where he learned the truth , and where Brutus came soon after , with whom he conferred about what was most fit to be done , for considering how things stood , it seemed necessary they knew what passed in the Camp , and yet it was withall requisite Amilcar remained with Tullia . Whereupon Brutus offer'd to go to Tarquin , for though nothing were communicated to him , yet was he fitter to observe what was done , then any other , as being not mistrusted by any . Besides that having been made Tribune of the Celeres ( which was a kind of Horse-guard first raised by Romulus ) he had then some pretence to go to the King about something that related to his imployment , which should signifie no more then to confirm Tarquin in the opinion of his incapacity : and to speak truly , Tarquin had not bestowed it on him , had it not been to disappoint another of more ability to discharge it ; there being at that time no employment gotten by election , but all being at the sole disposal of the Tyrant . Brutus therefore took a resolution to go to the Camp , to discover what passed there , that so he might acquaint those who were employed about the deliverance of Rome , the liberty of Clelia , and safety of Aronces . But in his way thither he took that house of Valerius's where Aronces was , to whom he delivered Clelias letter , which he had received from Amilcar , and withal acquainted him , that he was not charged with any thing had pass'd , as also neither Herminius , Artemidorus , Zenocrates , nor Celeres . He told them however , it was not fit they returned to Rome before this Tumult were appeased , and that it were known what Tarquin said of it . Herminius in the mean time whose purpose it was to get into Ardea , was detained by Aronces till the very last day of the Cessation . But Tarquin having some suspicion of Valerius , Brutus told them he thought it not safe for them to stay in that place , so that he advised them to go along with him as soon as it were night , assuring them he would bring them to a certain house of Collatia where they should be more secure . But ( replied Herminius ) you consider not that Collatine is Lord of Collatia : Pardon me ( replied he ) but I know Collatine is in the Camp , and that he sees Lucretia but very seldom ; besides the house to which I would bring you to , stands alone far from any other ; the Master of it is one that hath neither Wife nor Children , one that hath a dependance on me , and may be trusted . This said , Brutus was no further opposed ; and Valerius who was present , being of the same mind , they went away that evening together , and Brutus conducted his friends to that mans house where he himself had lodged , when he saw Lueretia in the Garden , which was the last time that ever he spoke to her . For from that time he had not so much as the sight of her , so carefully had she avoided all interviewes with him , and indeavoured to live a retired and solitary life . The Moon shining very bright , as this illustrious Troop came near Collatia , Brutus discovered the house where Lucretia lived ; whereupon not being able to keep from sighing , Aronces who was next him , over-heard it , and asked him the reason of it . Alas ( said he to him ) can I possible see the house where the attractive Lucretia lives , and not sigh . Ah my dear Brutus ( said Aronces to him ) though your grief be just , yet is it not so well grounded as mine ; for as to Lucretia , you fear neither her death nor the exorbitance of a Tyrant . 'T is true , the punishment of my love consists not in fear ( replied he ) but I feel something worse then the most horrid fear , since I am certain never to have any society with the Divine Lucretia , and having at the same time a love for her , and a hatred for Tarquin , my soul struggles with two violent Passions , without any hope to satisfie them ; for though I am continually plotting against this cruel Tyrant , yet my reason tells me , I shall never destroy him ; so that I rather contrive my own destruction , and am busied to deceive my self , then to do any advantagious service to my Country : Aronces answered Brutus as might be expected from an unfortunate Lover , that is , as a man who thought himself the most miserable of all Lovers ; for as we think not the misfortunes past , less then those we suffer ; but in as much as the sence of them is past ; so does not any man believe the mis-fortunes o another less then his own , but because he is not sensible of them . But at length Brutus having disposed his friends into the mans house who was so faithful to him , took his way to the Camp , where he arrived just upon the departure of Sextus , who was gone no body knew whither . As soon he came , he went to see Tarquin , the Prince of Pometia and Titus , who having already heard of the burning of Racilias house , the death of the Captain of the Guard , and the tumult which followed in Rome , asked him what news he brought ; but he much wondred that they knew not what he had done in the adventure , and it seems Tullia , and those who had sent Tarquin the account of it , gave so little heed to what Brutus had done , that they had quite forgot to acquaint this Prince that he was any way concerned in the disorder . He was also very glad to see that Aronces , Herminius , Artemidorus , Zenocrates , and Celeres , were not at all accused . But the Prince of Pometia , who had an infinite affection for Hermilia , was more inquisitive into the accident of the fire , so to be satisfied what was become of her . 'T is true , Brutus answered so impertinently to what was asked him , that this Prince was not much more satisfied than before ; nor indeed had Brutus any other business there , than to hear what was said . He therefore understood that the Treaty of Ardea was still in the same Posture , and that there was no great hope of any alteration ; Tarquin being willing to deliver up all the Captives but Clelia , but would by no means hear of dismissing her . But Horatius who was grown very powerful in Ardea , obliged the people of that City to demand the liberty of Clelia , as well as Caesonia , Plotina , Danae , and their friends . The Envoy of the King of Clusium made a great stir that there was no news of Aronces , and employed all the interest he could to hinder Clelia from coming into the hands of those of Ardea . But he might have spared both his fear and his pains , for Tarquin's passion was obstacle enough . Things being in this posture , Tullia and Lucretius sent severally to Tarquin , and those who were sent by them , came into his Tent while Brutu : was there , which the Tyrant took no notice of . Brutus by this means hearing what was said to Tarquin , as being not bidden by any one to withdraw , he understood that the Messenger from Tullia told him , that she had at last discovered that Herminius lay concealed in Rome ; that it was he whom the Captain of the Guard would have secured ; that Aronces with three other friends had relieved Herminius , that they had left Rome ; and therefore it lay upon him to find them out . On the other side , Lucretius particularly acquainted Tarquin , that he had discovered that Tullia endeavoured to get the Captives into her own power , though he knew not the reason of it ; and that he had understood that some persons had lain concealed at Valerius's Country house , who were gone thence towards Collatia . But within two hours after Lucretius himself arrives , to acquaint Tarquin that since he had sent to him , he had been credibly informed that those who had lain hid at Valeria's , were for certain at Collatia , or at least had been there : So that Tarquin being exasperated at so many unlucky reports , gave out divers unjust and violent orders . And Clelia being that which at that time found his mind most employment , he resolved to have her brought to the Camp , that so she might not be at the disposal of Tullia , saying aloud to one of those Creatures who promoted his Passions , that she should absolutely either satisfie his Love or his Revenge . For Herminius , his purpose was to promise extraordinary rewards to those that should bring him either dead or alive : He resolved to make the same promises to those that should bring Aronces to him ; and for Artemidorus , Zenocrates , and Celeres , he was extremely incensed at what they had done . Brutus understanding so many things of so great consequence together , none having the least fear or suspicion of him , thought fit his Friends at Collatia had notice thereof : But not knowing well how to trust any other with what he knew , he resolved to go himself to the place where he had left them , to bid them depart thence : Yet could he not go till the next morning , lest his departure might be suspected . But as he was ready to depart , the Prince of Pometia and Titus , who were going to Rome to see Hormilia and Collatina , asked him whether he would follow them , supposing he was also bound for Rome : Besides that they were much taken with Brutus's affected simplicity , especially ever since he had accompanied them in their journey to Delphi , when Tarquin frighted by a prodigie , had sent these two Princes to the Oracle at Delphi to know the meaning of it , though till that time they always sent upon such occasions into Tuscany . Now Brutus had behaved himself so ingeniously in this voyage , that without discovering his understanding , he had diverted them very much : But he had carried himself more cunningly than they thought , for he had brought an offering to Delphi , though they perceived it not , which was in some measure a representation of his understanding ; for he had caused a kind of Golden Scepter to be inclosed in one of those staves which men carry rather out of grave Custom or as a badge of Authority , than for necessity ; to intimate to Posterity at least , that his understanding lay concealed under a gross stupidity , as that precious offering was inclosed within a piece of Wood of little value . Nay Brutus had better understood , than those Princes , the answer of the Oracle which they consulted : For they having demanded who should Reign after Tarquin , the Oracle answered , He who should first kiss his Mother . The Prince of Pometia and Titus ( as witty as they were ) had understood it according to the literal sense , and had put it to the chance between themselves , whether of them should first salute the cruel Tullia , hoping thereby to exclude Prince Sextus their Brother , though the first born of the Family . But Brutus not acquainting them with their error , found out another meaning of the words of the Oracle ; for imagining , that the Earth is the common Mother of all men , he pretended to fall down , and kissing the ground , he thanked the Gods that had put him in some hopes he should one day put a period to the Reign of so cruel a Tyrant . This hope yet was but very weak when the Prince of Pometia and Titus , asked him to go along with them to Rome , as being in no small fear of Tarquin's cruelty , towards those persons for whom of all the world he had the greatest esteem . But that he might omit nothing that lay in his power for their preservation , he excused himself to those who would have carried him to Rome , not but that it was his intention to go thither , as soon as he had been at Collatia , for he thought it necessary that Amilcar should employ his interest with Tullia for the welfare of that admirable person , without whom Aronces could not be happy . To make therefore the best advantage of his time , he departed , purposing to go attended only by one slave : But Fortune was pleased to dispose otherwise of him , for Tarquin who was impatient to have in his power those who he was informed lay hid at Valerius's , and who were or had been at Collatia , intreated Collatine and his Father-in-Law Lucretius , to go thither immediately , and if they were there to cause them to be secured , if not , to be pursued . Now it happened so fortunately that they overtook Brutus in a cross Road , where one way led to Rome the other to Collatia . Brutus no question was not a little troubled at their arrival ; for he easily imagined that Collatine and Lucretius went not without some reason to Collatia . But though he could give them no good account of his taking that way with them , yet he bore them company , they never asking why he did it ; for taking no great heed to him , they fell a discoursing as freely as if he had not been there , and permitted him to follow them without so much as speaking to him . He in the mean time desirous to dive into their design , hearkned very attentively to what they said . Lucretius was engaged to Tarquin out of considerations of Ambition , and Collatine of Kindred , for they were both vertuous , and detested the cruelty of that Prince : So that falling into discourse about their present employment , I know not , says Lucretius to Collatine , whether we should be glad to find what we are going to look for ; for though I was heretofore the cause of Herminius's banishment , I would not have him now fall into the hands of Tarquin . But was it not you ( replied Collatine ) that informed the King that some people lay concealed at Valerius's ? 'T is true ( replied Lucretius ) but if I had not done it , I must have concealed my self ; for the cruel Tullia knowing that I had understood so much , I was no longer Master of it : I am now satisfied , but too late , that Lucretias Mother had much reason when she would have disswaded me from ingaging my self too far into the Interests of Tarquin ; for to measure things according to his nature , there is nothing so certain , as that he is a professed enemy to all that are any way ambitious , or have any love of Glory ; and indeed it was the constant saying of my wife , that Tarquin would be the only ambitious man in the State , that those who lived under him must not be his Subjects but his Slaves ; that he would ever be an enemy to all persons of honour , and that I should one day be ore whelm'd with the ruines of his house , if I dis-intangled not my self out of his concernments . I assure you ( replied Collatine ) that Lucrecia continues in the resentments of her Mother , for though she leads a very retired life , and seems to be nothing concerned in those things that are done in the World , she hath Tarquin in the greatest detestation that may be . She never meets with any occasion to say something which might disengage me from the interests of Tarquin , but she doth it with such earnestness , as I find her not subject to in any thing else . She remembers all the exorbitances of Tarquin , and all the cruelties of Tullia : She hath not forgotten even those little expressions of Generosity , in words which fell from all those whom they have either banished or put to death , and from the constancy of so many illustrious but unfortunate persons ; she draws those infallible consequences , which convince her that Tarquin will be ruin'd ; so that she is perpetually telling me it were better to live quietly at Collatia , than to be so much about the King. It is long since ( replied coldly Lucretius , reflecting on the Letter he had some time found ) my daughter hath had a horrid aversion for Tarquin , though she could not well tell the reason of it , for people of her age are not ordinarily much concerned in State affairs . Brutus hearing what Lucretius said , was much troubled at it , and felt in his heart a certain redintegration of Love which filled it with joy , out of an imagination he had , that he was somewhat concern'd in the hatred which Lucretia had for Tarquin , and that when she would oblige Collatine to disengage himself from his interest , and endeavoured to perswade him that the Tyrant would be destroyed , she called to mind the design which he told her he should have as long as he lived to ruine him . So that entertaining himself with this reflection ; Alas , infinitely amiable Lucretia , said he , is it possible that I am not banished out of your memory , and that the love of the unfortunate Brutus , contributes somewhat to the hatred you have for Tarquin ? Can I yet be happy enough to deserve the reflection of your thoughts in the midst of your solitude ? But why should I doubt it , resumed he , doth not the innocency of our affection assure me , that Lucretia remembers it without any disturbance of mind , and that it is the object of her most pleasant imaginations ? As Brutus entertained himself in this manner , he heard Collatine say to Lucretius , but is not that Sextus who crosses the Road , and who followed only by one Slave , seems to avoid meeting with us ? 'T is he without doubt ( answered Lucretius ) but since he will not be seen , let us not see him ; for he is young , insolent , and fantastick ; and certainly it were not civility to pretend to see him since he endeavours so much to avoid it . But whence should he come now , added Lucretius ? Princes of his humour ( replied Collatine ) do things so obscurely , that it must never be asked whence they come . While Lucretius and Collatine were thus engaged in discourse , and kept on their way not pretending to see Sextus , who crossed the fields purposely to avoid them ; Brutus felt somewhat in his heart which cannot admit expression ; for looking on Sextus as a Lover of Lucretia , he was tempted to put his feigned stupidity in practise , and to follow and lay hold on him as a Rival , whom he abominably hated , and indeed he might easily have quitted Lucretius and Collatine , who would not have hindred him , and have pursued Sextus who had but one slave about him no more than he . But thinking withal , that when he should have killed Sextus , Rome were not delivered , and that he must quit the design of delivering it , the love of his Country stifled in him that violent eruption of jealousie which had stirred him , when he saw Prince Sextus , who riding very fast , soon got out of their sight , whose meeting he so much avoided . But they had scarce rid on half an hour , ere Collatine spies one of the Slaves that belonged to his wife coming towards them , running as fast as he could possible , thereby discovering there was something extraordinary that obliged him to make such hast : So that Collatine coming up to him , What 's the reason , ( said he to him ) that thou makest such hast ? Hath Lucretia sent thee about some business that requires it ? Right my Lord , ( replied the Slave ) and I am commanded from her , to tell you and Spurius Lucretius , that it concerns her very much to see you both as soon as may be possible . She further desires you if it may be , to bring some of her intimate friends with you : But knowest thou not ( replied Collatine ) what hath obliged Lucretia to send thee ? No my Lord ( replied he ) and I have no more to say to you than what you have heard . Lucretius and Collatine not able to imagine what should oblige Lucretia to send for them , began to put on somewhat faster than before , not saying any thing to Brutus , who having a greater Curiosity to know what the matter was than they , followed them , they not offering to forbid him : For besides that , he was never mistrusted by any ; he had also endeavoured as much as his stupidity permitted him , to hold a fair correspondence with Collatine , out of a hope that it might one day procure him the happiness to see Lucretia . They therefore rid all three faster than they had done before , and that without speaking to one another , every one imagining to himself what might be the occasion of this message . But for Brutus , his mind was in a greater disturbance than either of the two ; for it coming into his thoughts that he was to see his dear Lucretia , whom he had not seen since he had had with her the most passionate , and most ravishing discourse that ever was , he had a certain trouble in his mind , which yet had something in it that was pleasant . But at length they came to Collatia , where they were no sooner arrived , but they met Valerius , who having had notice that he was suspected , was going to a certain friends house ; so that Lucretia having desired her Father and Husband to bring some of their friends with them , they staid him ; for though Valerius was not ingaged in the concernments of Tarquin , yet was he no enemy either to Lucretius or Collatine . Taking him therefore along with them , they passed by the house where Aronces , Herminius , Artemidorus and Celeres were . But Brutus did not so much as look that way ; and for Lucretius and Collatine , they almost forgot they were sent to Collatia from Tarquin , so much were there minds taken up with the message they had received . Having therefore alighted , they were going into the house , and were hardly gotten to the stone walk which you come into , when you have passed through the Court , but they spie Lucretia , who was on the other side in an Entry at the bottom of the Stairs , but they perceived her to be ruffled , pale and melancholy , and they saw in her looks , grief , indignation , and disorder . 'T is true , she blushed extremely , when intending to lift up her eyes , and to speak , she met those of Brutus . That sight put her into such disturbance , that she step'd back , turned her head aside , and was not able to bring forth that she was about to say . But at length having lifted up her eyes to Heaven , she turned her self towards her Father and her Husband , who seeing in what trouble his Wife was , was very earnest with her to know the cause . Ah Collatine ( said she to him ) lifting up her eyes a second time to Heaven ( as it were to beg its protection ) if the misfortune which hath happened to me could be expressed , it were not so great as it is ; but all that modesty permits me to tell you , is , that the infamous Sextus came into my Chamber , that he is both , the most criminal , and the most insolent of men ; and I am the most unfortunate person of my Sex , though the most innocent . This known ( continued she , with tears in her eyes ) ask me no more , but be so generous , as to promise I shall be revenged , that you will exterminate even the whole Family of the Tarquins , that you will die rather than suffer them to live ; and in a word , that none hereafter may know the violence I have received , but shall withal , know the revenge that followed it . As she delivered these words , Lucretia certainly not out of any design , met again the looks of Brutus ; 't is true , she presently turned aside , but not till he could have received certain motions which seemed to demand his particular revenge on Prince Sextus . Whereupon her Husband coming near her , began to chear up , and promised to revenge her , while a faithful woman-slave , that belonged to this afflicted Beauty , gave Lucretius a short account of Sextus's Crime , and this terrible accident , which all the World hath been acquainted with ; upon which , Lucretius , as well as Collatine and Valerius , promised Lucretia to revenge her . For Brutus he promised no otherwise than by his looks , and certain threatning gestures , which he could not abstain from ; for though he was desirous to speak , yet could he not possibly do it on this first apprehension , such a storm had grief , rage , indignation , love , and jealousie raised in him . But these four Illustrious Romans having promised Lucretia to revenge her , Valerius , who loved her extremely for her virtue , besides the relation of an ancient friend of his illustrious daughters , desired her not to afflict her self so much , and that she should live for the pleasure sake of seeing her self revenged . No , no Valerius ( replied this generous person ) it shall never be said that Lucretia hath taught the Romans by her Example , that a Woman can out-live her Reputation . With these words , the vertuous Lucretia appearing more fair and resolute than before , drew a Ponyard , which she had hid about her , and lifting up her hand and arm , and looking up towards Heaven , as it were , to offer her self a sacrifice to those Gods whom she invoked , she thrust it into her breast , and fell down with her bosom all bloody , at the feet of the unfortunate Brutus , who had the fatal advantage to have the last of her looks , and to hear the last of her sighs . For while Lucretia , Collatine and Valerius were making horrid out-cries to express their astonishment and their sorrow , this unhappy Lover cast himself on the ground , snatches the Ponyard out of Lucretias breast , and seeing her resigning up her last breath , in a manner as if she yet knew him , and begging his revenge , his mind was seised by a certain heroick fury , which when he saw that this admirable Woman was dead , raised him up , with the Ponyard all bloody in his hand , and enabled him to speak with such Eloquence as the Gods seemed to have inspired into him . Insomuch , that all those who in an instant were come from all parts of the Town , to see so sad a spectacle , were strangely surprised to hear Brutus , who still held up the bloody Ponyard : For he spoke the noblest things in the World , to ingage Lucretia , Collatine , Valerius , and all that heard him , to revenge the injury done to Lucretia , and expel out of Rome the Family of the Tarquins . So that prevailing with all those who heard him , both by reason of the admiration they had of him , and by the sight of so fair and so sad an object , as also those great things he said unto them , he derived the fury of his own spirit into those who heard him . This done , he delivered the Ponyard into the hands of Collatine , and thence into those of Lucretius and Valerius , and afterwards into those of all that were present , and made them all swear by the chast blood of Lucrecia , to revenge her death , to follow and be guided by him : Whereupon , not to spend time in fruitless tears , he sent for Aronces , Herminius , Artemidorus , Zenocrates and Celeres , and having given them the same Oath with the same Ceremony , he commanded Lucretia's Chariot to be made ready , and assisted by Aronces , his dear friend Herminius , and divers others , he puts into it the fair Corps of that vertuous person , laid on rich Cushions , and causing the Chariot to be covered with a Mourning Cloth , he himself gets on Horse-back , commands all the people to follow him , and riding up and down the City of Collatia with this Ponyard in his hand , he presently took his way towards Rome . But he was followed thither by all the the people of Collatia , that were able to follow him ; for as the vertue of Lucretia , while she lived , raised her into the adoration of all ; so being dead , did it ingage them to revenge her death ; and for more security , Valerius set Guards at the Gates of Collatia , to hinder any thing to be carried to Tarquin . Brutus therefore comes to the Gates of Rome with a considerable number of armed people about him , every one having what he could get , before any notice of his coming was brought . For his part , he rid behind the Chariot of Lucretia , so that having that sad object still in his sight , and the Ponyard wherewith Lucretia had killed her self in his hand , he thought what cannot well be imagined , and what it was impossible he could have expressed himself , love , grief , jealousie and rage , had put his reason into so much disorder . He hath indeed since said , to express the greatness of his disturbance , that in this emergency he minded not the Liberty of Rome , but in order to revenge the death of the innocent Lucretia , and made use of the Interest of his Country , which was so dear to him , only to satisfie his Passion . Nor did he then think of revenging the death of his Father and Brother , and so much was his mind taken up with this sad accident , that Lucretia was the only cause of this great and dangerous attempt . Nor was this design so inconsiderate as it seemed to be : For brutus , Aronces , Valerius , Herminius , Zenocrates , Artemidorus and Celeres knew that there was in Rome so great an inclination to a Revolt , and were so well informed of the great number of those who were secret Enemies to Tarquin , that they entertained some hopes the people might be drawn into an insurrection . Aronces hoping the deliverance of Rome might procure Clelias liberty , was as zealous to break its chains , as if he had been a Roman , and was as earnest in the revenge of Lucretia , as if he had been her Brother . Herminius for his part , had been always so exasperated against the violences of Tarquin , was so sensible of this adventure of his friend , and so moved at the affliction of Brutus , that he was as forward to revenge Lucretia , as if Valeria had received the same injury . For Artemidorus , Zenocrates and Celeres , they being all vertuous and gallant souls , were easily drawn in to ingage in this noble attempt ; and for Valerius it was so long since he wished the destruction of Tarquin , and the Liberty of Rome , that he was easily concerned in the revenge of Lucretia . But that which was most strange , was that Lucretius and Collatine , who were sent from the Camp to exercise the Orders of the Tyrant at Collatia , and who had permitted Brutus to follow them without saying any thing to him , acknowledged him for their Leader , and came along with those , whom had not this sad accident happened , they should have secured , and conducted into the Prisons of Tarquin ; such a change of resolutions did this strange adventure work in them , and so much respect had the great worth of Brutus , discovering it self so unexpectedly inspired into them . On the other side , Aronces , Herminius , and his friends , who had quitted Rome disguised , were now resolved to appear there openly . 'T is true , they were attended by a strange multitude of people from Collatia , who by reason of their discontents were fit instruments to raise a Commotion in Rome . Besides , Aronces , Herminius , and Valerius having conferred together , had thought fit their friends had notice to be ready , for their force could not march very fast , by reason of the Chariot which carried the Corps of Lucretia . They therefore sent Celeres before , who receiving instructions from these three excellent persons , made haste to give Amilcar notice to get together all their friends in the most spacious place of Rome , and that they should come thither armed . He was also to advertise the Salii and the Vestals , with whom they held intelligence , that there might be nothing wanting , which might contribute to the enterprise . Lucretius for his part , being then Governour of Rome , sent Orders to those who were under him , to be ready for some expedition , bidding him whom he sent not to mention , what had happened to Lucretia . To be short , the Chariot that brought the Corps of that admirable person came to Rome , before any thing was suspected . Being come to the Gates , Brutus who doubted not but the sight of so sad a spectacle would move to pity , and exasperate the hearts of the people , and consequently ingage them to a rising , went himself and took off the great mourning Cloath that covered that excellent body ; but as he drew it off , he turned his head aside to hide his trouble from Collatine . Whereupon , the Chariot entred uncovered into the City followed by Brutus , who held the bloody Ponyard in his hand , and by the Father and Husband of Lucretia with their eyes full of tears , and by the multitude of the people that came from Collatia , bewailing the death of Lucretia . Curiosity and amazement soon seised the minds of all those who were spectators of so strange a spectacle , and the same beauty of Lucretia which made her subject to receive the violence , contributed also to her revenge : For being but newly dead , she appeared so admirably handsome , that the people of Rome who had heard so much of her Beauty , and hardly ever seen her by reason of the solitary life she led , was extremely moved at the sight of so many Charms ; hut seeing her dead , was desirous to know the cause of her death and the rather from that multitude of people who followed the Chariot , and wept as they went. This obliged almost all those who saw Lucretia's body , to follow it , and so augmented the number of those that accompanied it , insomuch that he who conducted the Chariot , being hindred by the crowd of people , was forced to go more softly . Brutus , thought fit the people had time to come together , to soften and be moved of it self before the design absolutely broke forth , and that it were not amiss to expect till they were come to that place where they were to find their friends met together . He therefore said not a word , and riding close to Lucretia's Chariot , he only shewed the people by some gesture of his hand and eyes that object . But being come to that spacious place , which is between the Capitol and the Palatine Hill , where they were resolved to rest , Brutus caused the Chariot to be staid before the Gate of the Temple of Jupiter Stator , which Romulus had built in accomplishment of a v●w , which he had made in the time of the war with the Sabins . This done , Brutus alighted , and got up on a place two steps high , whence , as being at that time Tribune of the Celeres , he had the priviledge to speak in publick on divers occasions . At first sight , in regard he was accustomed to make known the Orders of Tarquin , with much simplicity to those that were under his charge , there was no body troubled himself much to hearken to what he said , all thronging to get near Lucretias Chariot , and to understand the circumstances of her death . But Amilcar coming in , followed by a great number of Valerius , Herminius and Collatine's friends , and those who had before heard Brutus speak at Collatia , making it their business to impose silence on the rest of the multitude ; at length , the illustrious , and too too unfortunate Lover , with a fierceness in his countenance that challenged respect , lifted up his eyes to Heaven , and shewing to the people the Ponyard he had in his hand . BEhold Generous Romans ( said he to them with a certain accent of Authority ) this is the very Ponyard which the fair Lucretia thrust into her own heart , though as far from any crime as innocence it self . I shew it you , O ye Romans , to obtain your permission to use it against the most cruel enemy you have . 'T is for that , that the illustrious Father of the vertuous Lucretia , and her unfortunate Husband are come with tears in their eyes to demand justice of you : But that you see so many gallant men with their arms in their hands , is not so much to revenge the death of this generous Roman Lady , as to deliver you out of Slavery . This is the day , generous Romans , that you must shake off the the Yoke of the outragious Tarquin , and the cruel Tullia . The blood of Lucretia hath made Heaven propitious to you , and the injury she hath received from the eldest Son of your Tyrant , ingageth all the Gods so far to revenge her death , that though you should not concern your selves in it , I am confident the same Gods who have inspired into me the attempt of turning him out of the Throne which he hath usurped , will take vengeance of his presumption , and will also punish you for your baseness , if you joyn not with so many gallant men , who are resolved to die this day , and be sacrificed near the body of the chast Lucretia , rather than continue their subjection to the most abominable Tyrant in the World. Brutus pronounced these words with such a noble confidence , that the people of Rome astonished to hear him speak after this manner , was really perswaded the Gods had done a miracle on him , that the great understanding he then expressed was inspired into him ; that they ought to look on him as a Messenger from Heaven ; that they should hearken to him with respect , and follow his directions ; so easie a matter it is , to dispose of the minds of the people , when one knows how to make use of those things whereby they are surprised . So that after a great noise of acclamations , every one crying silence , the whole multitude became so strangely quiet , that Brutus drawing a happy Presage from the attention they gave him , continued in these words . I Have already told you , generous Romans , continued he , that this was the day designed for your Liberty , and I tell it you once-more . This certainly is the day that you shall recover your own just Authority , since that it is of you that Lucretius and Collatine demand justice for the violence the chast Lucretia hath received from the insolent Sextus . But alas , who can say he ever saw a crime equal to this of his ? For suppose this injury of Sextus had been done to one of your Slaves , it were capital according to our Laws . But , generous Romans , you are not to learn that Lucretia was of a very noble blood , descended of a Family very considerable in Rome , even before the first of the Tarquins had so much as thought of leaving Greece to come into Italy . You know further , that she was admired for vertue ; that she was Daughter to the Governour of Rome , and wife to a near Kinsman of Tarquin . But it seems neither the consideration of blood , nor that of Hospitality , nor the obligations of humane or divine Laws , nor any respect of the Penatial Gods , witnesses of the presumptuous fury of Sextus , had the power to divert him from committing a crime so abhominable , that it can hardly be expressed , and such as the vertuous Lucretia , though she contributed nothing thereto , could indure to out-live , and hath chosen rather to die than to be in a condition to be guilty , though but of the memory of it . But if the innocent Lucretia hath perished through the crime of Sextus , it is but just that Sextus be destroyed to satisfie the death of the innocent Lucretia . It is therefore of you , generous Romans , that Lucretius demands justice for the death of his only daughter : And it is of you that Collatine demands the same justice for the outrage he hath received from a Prince that should have been his Protector . For to whom can these illustrious , but unfortunate persons address themselves to be revenged of their Enemy ? To the cruel Tullia , Mother to this unjust Prince ? To her , I say , who made no conscience to poyson her former Husband , though the most vertuous Prince in the World , who contrived her Sisters death , a woman infinitely vertuous ; who saw her Father massacred , though the greatest and wisest of all our Kings , and caused her Chariot to pass over the body of that unfortunate Prince , to get into the Throne she is now possessed of with so much injustice : You know , Romans , that I tell you nothing but what is true , and that I add nothing thereto . How then can we hope for any protection from the wickedest woman in the world , to revenge the most vertuous ? Nor is there any probability of obtaining any justice of the Husband of such a Wife , a worthy Father of the Executioner of the innocent Lucretia . For besides that , he hath contributed to all the crimes of Tullia , that he poisoned his former Wife , put to death a Brother and a Father-in-law , what hath he not done to your selves ? and what hath he not done to all Romans in general , and to every one in particular ? He hath thrust Slaves into the Senate , he hath impoverished the rich , oppressed the poor , banished or put to death all of quality , who have not dissembled their vertue to save their lives ; he hath undertaken a War only to keep you under , he hath imputed false crimes to hook in the fortunes of those ●e did accuse ; and hath even built Temples , though a despiser of the Gods , as much as of men , only to amuse and imploy the common people , that so he might the more Tyranically exercise the Authority he hath acquired through thousands of crimes . By this means is it come pass , that the same Romans , ( who according to sacred Presages , were looked on as Conquerours of the World ) are turned wretched Mechanicks , and are fitter to handle a Rule and Chisel , than a Sword or a Buckler . Nevertheless , as wicked and abominable as he is , if he were but your lawful King , Lucretius and Collatine would submit to his injustice , without troubling you with their revenge , and would content themselves to seek it only of the Gods. For my own part , I should also apply my self to them for that of my Father and Brothers death , who , as you know , increased the number of his innocent Victims . But generous Romans , you know that Tarquin is not your lawful King , nor ever can be . This unjust Prince is crept into the Throne , contrary to the Fundamental Laws of our State ; he was chosen neither by the Senate , nor by the people ; he laughed at the Augures , and their Presages , which are observed upon these occasions , and slighted all Ceremonies of Religion , which he hath always made a stalking-horse to the Interests of his Ambition . You should therefore be so far from acknowledging him to be your King , that you should think your selves obliged by the fidelity you owe your last lawful King to revenge his death . Revenge it then , Romans , by revenging that of Lucrecia , and to give you another motive to induce you thereto , know that the Daughter of the vertuous Clelius , your fellow-Citizen , whose life the Tyrant , after he had banished him , hath so often endeavoured to take away , is one of his Captives , and that haply she will be exposed to all the misfortunes of Lucretia , if we do not suddenly deliver her . But what do I say ? Your business is not only to revenge your late King , your Fellow-Citizens dead or hanished , nor to deliver the Daughter of vertuous Clelius , and Neece of the Grand Vestal , but it lies upon you to revenge your selves , and to keep your Wives , your Daughters and Sisters from falling into the same inconveniences . Consider , O ye Romans , what kind of Successor Tarquin will leave you , if you take not a generous resolution to root out the whole Family ; consider what presumption Sextus will arise to , if this crime escape unpunished ; how great the insolence will be of a new Tyrant , born and brought up in Tyranny ; and whom we shall encourage to be more cruel through our own shameful cowardize . Let us then take this generous resolution , which the whole World shall one day celebrate with infinite praises ; all we have to do , to be free , is to will it , we need no more than shut our Gates against a Tyrant , to become Masters of Rome , and to drive away a mischievous Woman , to banish hence all Vices . When we have once put in execution so noble a design , I am confident Tarquin's own Soldiers will prove his most implacable Enemies . They are all your Brethren , your Children , or your Friends , they are subject to the same tyranny as you are ; you are all ingaged in the same interests , they acknowledge the same Laws , they adore the same Gods ; and certainly , we shall no sooner have shown them so great an Example of Vertue , but they will chearfully imitate us . The most difficult part of the attempt is past , in that we have taken the boldness to speak so freely , and break that infamous silence , which made us the Complices of Tarquin by conniving at so many outrages , so many villanies , so many crimes . But since we have this day begun to bemoan our selves , I doubt not but our lamentations will stir up the vertue of all Romans , and that what was privately resolved , will be publickly put in execution . Tell me , I beseech you , Generous Romans , is there any one among you , who hath not secretly repined at the injustice of Tarquin , and hath not made vows and imprecations against him ? And have I not reason to believe that all Romans will be of our side ? Nay , I dare presume to tell you , that you are no longer in a condition to deliberate what you have to do ; for since you have heard my Remonstrances , it concerns your well-fare , that you carry the business on to the utmost extremity : Tarquin , as you well know , being so little accustomed to make any difference between the innocent and the guilty , that he would rather sacrifice all the Romans to his vengeance , than suffer one particular Roman to escape his revenge . Be therefore no longer in suspence , since you are already Traytors to him ; and that you may defie his injustice , resign your selves to the conduct of the Gods. I therefore conjure you in the name of Romulus , our illustrious Founder , not to suffer Sextus to come into the number of his Successors ; I conjure you further in the name of Numa , the most religious of all our Kings ; and I conjure you once more , in the name of Servius Tullus , the wisest and most vertuous Prince that ever was . But I particularly demand your revenge for the admirable Lucretia , and the liberty of Clelia , in the name of the vertuous Tanaquil , whose memory will never be lost among us . Consider therefore once more , that since we have no lawful King , you have the disposal of the Supreme Power . Consider , I say , that you will be guilty of all the crimes your Tyrants shall hereafter commit , if you lay not hold of this opportunity , that Fortune sorces upon you . The day I now speak to you on , is a fortunate day , it is neither that of the Calends , nor that of the Nones , nor yet that of the Ides , all which are fatal to great Enterprises ; all Presages favour us ; and in a word , as I have told you already , we have no more to do to be free , than to desire it . Let us therefore couragiously take up arms for the Liberty of our Country ; but let it be with that Heroick Confidence , which is always precedent to all great and fortunate emergencies . I have already told you , that this attempt is easie , and I tell it you once more ; but supposing it were not , and that we must struggle with a Civil War within our Walls , such as might arm Citizens against Citizens ; that we must see the same Forces that now besiege Ardea before Rome , and that the Temple of Janus were to be eternally open , should this oblige us to quit the design of destroying so unjust a Tyrant ? Were it not more noble to see our Country ingaged in a perpetual War , than forced to a perpetual Slavery ? Romulus , who is now in the number of the Immortal , waged a War against the Sabines as soon as he had laid the Foundations of Rome , but upon much slighter grounds than we have to war against Tarquin , since that he continued it to justifie the carrying away the Sabine Virgins ; and we have to deal with the Ravisher of Lucretia . Numa the Second of our Kings , but the first for Piety , allowed by his Laws , that there might be just Wars , though he met not with any occasion to raise any during all his Reign . Tullus Hostilius did not only carry on that so famous War of Alba ; but was also engaged against the Fidenates and the Veientes . Ancus Martius had to do with the Inhabitants of Latium , with the Sabines , the Veientes , and the Volsci . The former of the Tarquins of whose vertues the latter have not any , had he not War with divers Nations , especially the Thuscans ? And Servius Tullus , a person of much Vertue and Moderation , did he make any difficulty to War against the Thuscans , though out of no other considerations than those of Glory ? Judge then , Romans , from hence what these great Princes would have done , if the publick Liberty had been in any danger , ●● that it had been to revenge so horrida crime as that of Sextus ' s. Have not we been engaged in a War for Tarquin ? And are we not still engaged in one against our Neighbours to make him the more powerful ? Why then may we not as well be engaged against him ? It cannot be said we want any thing to raise it ; for if we are for our selves , there is nothing against us , Rome having within its own Walls , Soldiers , Captains , Armies , and wherewithal to subsist , without the assistance of any thing but its own strength , and its own vertue . Let us then resolve to undergo the miseries of an eternal War , rather than sign a Peace with our Tyrants ; for even the certainty of death should not fright us from doing our duty , since a glorious death is to be preferred before an ignominious life . Besides , imagine not there is any among us , that expects or pretends to be your King ; for we absolutely declare to you , that our design aims only at the destruction of the Tyrant , and that we act upon no other Principles than those of the Publick Good , Justice and Glory . Let us then couragiously take up arms ; for , as I have already told you , it were henceforth more dangerous to continue in Peace , than to begin a War. Let us revenge the innocent Lucretia : Let us maintain the priviledges of the Vestals , which Tarquin hath violated by detaining the Captives of Ardea : Let us recal Vertue into Rome , and to execute the first act of Authority : Let us expel Tullia out of our City : Let us shut the Gates of Rome against our Tyrants : Let us make good our Walls , if they assault us : And in a word , let us rather die like true Romans , than live any longer like infamous Slaves . And now , O ye just Gods ( added Brutus , looking up to Heaven ) who are the disposers of this World , and the Protectors of Rome , infuse a true desire of glory into the hearts of the people that hears me , and suffer not your Altars to be any longer prophaned by the unworthy Offerings of our Tyrants . And you , illustrious Founder of our City , whom Vertue hath ranked amongst the Immortal , suffer not your work to be destroyed ; and let not Rome , which must one day be Mistress of the World , be any longer subject to the humours of the most cruel of Mankind , and suffer not vertue to be at such a distance from the Throne , as not to be secured against Vice , even in the houses of private persons . Divine Egeria , who inspired wise Numa with such holy Laws , infuse into all those that hear me , an ardent desire to destroy him , who hath so slightly observed them . Diana , Goddess of Chastity , to whom our late King hath built a sumptuous Temple , suffer not the chast Lucretia to be unrevenged . Ye sacred Guardians of our Houses , for whom we pretend to have a particular adoration , forsake us not , but resign up our enemies to our just vengeance . And finally , thou great Jupiter , Master of all the Gods , to whom the abominable Tarquin hath built a Temple , out of sacrilegious motives , curb this insupportable Tyrant , whose Pride is such as only Thunder can pull down . Revenge so many unfortunate men unjustly oppressed ; hinder Rome from being destroyed , inflict the severest punishment on me that may be , if the love of my Country be not the only resentment of my heart ; and as far as it is possible , infuse into all Romans the same resentments of treated for their Tyrants , as the heart of Brutus is at this time seised with , that Rome may be delivered , and all Romans put into a condition of happiness . Let us proceed ( generous Romans ) this is the last day of your Slavery ; if you follow me , Victory expects us , and I see her already stretching out her Arms to us . Speak , that I may know whether your apprehensions are the same with mine , or at least satisfie me by certain signs , what you would , or would not have . For if it be true , that I and my friends are the only true Romans , and such as only deserve so glorious a name ; and that nevertheless we must quit all hope of delivering our Country : This Ponyard ( added he , lifting up his arm ) that hath pierced the heart of Lucretia , and which I preserve to pierce that of the Tyrant , if opportunity befriend me , shall presently run through my own , and ease me of life , which I cannot any longer preserve with pleasure or reputation . At these words the friends of Brutus , Aronces , Valerius , Herminius , Lucretius and Collatine , beginning to cry out all together , Liherty , Liberty , all that infinite multitude made the same cry , and expressed it self by a thousand tumultuous voices , that it was absolutely resolved to shake off the the yoke of Tyranny . But Brutus , whom the love of Lucretia made then more active than that of his Conntry , caused the Body of this admirable Woman to be laid at the entrance into the Temple , placing some of the Inhabitants of Collatine to guard it ; which done , conferring with Aronces , Lucretius , Collatine , Valerius , Herminius , Artemidorus , Zenocrates , Amilcar , Celeres , Mutius , and divers others , who offered their services to him , it was resolved , that the first thing was to be done , was to secure the Gates . But the Liberty of Clelia being the main business of Aronces in this deliverance of Rome , he was of opinion , that while Brutus went to seise himself of the Gates of the City , it were fit another party of such as took up Arms for them , should be sent to take in Tarquin's Palace , so to secure Tullia , and to hinder the illustrious daughter of Clelia from being exposed ( during this Tumult ) either to the insolencies of his Guards , or the cruelty of the abominable Tullia . This Proposal of Aronces seeming not unnecessary , a Party was assigned him for that purpose ; nay , they permitted Artemidorus , Zenocrates , and Celeres to follow him : and Brutus getting into the head of all those who had already taken up Arms , went to possess himself of the Gates . The first Gate he came to , was that which they called the Carmental gate , which was between the Tarpeion Rock of the Tiber : Next he went to that which is near Janus's Temple , and the Viminal Hill : then to Romulus's gate , towards the Palatine Hill : and lastly , to that which is called Pendana , or otherwise Romulida : But as he went he made a strange alteration in this great City . In a short hours time all the Temples were opened , all Shops shut up , the whole People were in Arms , all the Women went to their Devotions , and there was nothing to be heard through all the streets of Rome , but Imprecations against Tarquin and Tullia , Complaints for the deplorable death of Lucretia , and the Praises of Brutus . The Salii began to sing in their Temples , to demand the liberty of Rome , and doubled their care for the preservation of that miraculous Buckler , which was confounded amongst eleven others like it , lest it should be stollen . The Vestals came all about their sacred Fire to beg the same thing of the Goddess Vesta ; the great High Priest sacrificed for the same purpose : So that these examples of Piety authorizing the Insurrection , had no small influence over the minds of the People . In the mean time , the creatures of Tarquin , those whom like so many slaves to him he had thrust into the Senate , or the executioners of his Cruelties , were at a strange loss ; for the rising proved so sudden and so general , that they had only time to slee to Tullia , who was now in such a condition as she was never in before . Now as it happens that in all popular insurrections there is ever a third party that minds only Plunder ; and endeavours to enrich it self by anothers loss : Herminius who much feared the disorder , desired Valerius's leave to place a Guard at his house , lest the excellent Valeria should be exposed to any affronts ; as also to dispose another at Sivelias , where Racilia , Hermilia , and Collatina then were , with the Prince of Pometia and Prince Titus , who yet knew not any thing of the Tumult , in regard this House was in a street somewhat distant from the place where it began . But it happened that Mutius , Herminius's Rival ( who had been one of the first that joyned with Brutus ) was come , out of the same apprehension , to Valerius's door , with the same design as Herminius : So that these two Rivals asking one the other what brought them thither , they very roundly satisfied one another . But Herminius being at the same time both generous and discreet , though naturally of a fiery nature , broke not forth into any violence upon this accident ; but speaking to Mutius , I beseech you , said he to him , let our difference remain undecided , till we have delivered Rome ; and if you will take my advice , let us endeavour to deserve Valeria by the destruction of Tarquin , for our valour this day is only due to our Country . I am content ( replied Mutius ) but I think not fit to depart hence , if you allow me not to leave here as many of my people , as you do of yours ; which being accordingly done , Mutius returned to Brutus , and Herminius went to his vertuous Mothers to place also a Guard there . But before he came , the noise of what had hapned to Lucretia , and the rising of the City was gotten thither , so that the Prince of Pometia , who was then entertaining his dear Hermilia , and Titus who was talking with Collatina , were extremely disordered ; for being both very vertuous , Sextus's crime caused in them a certain horrour . The Tumult in the mean time still encreased , and they were not ignorant that Racilia and Sivelia loved not Tarquin , and that they could not in honour forsake their Mother , how wicked soever she might be ; wherefore there was a necessity they should part with Hermilia and Collatina , but after the most cruel manner in the World , since they had not the liberty to speak any thing to them in particular : 'T is true , their eyes bid them a sad and sensible adieu . But the Prince of Pometia was somewhat happier than Titus , for he had the time to tell his dear Hermilia in few words , that he was extremely afflicted to leave her . Alas , Madam , said he to her with a low voice , if what is reported of Sextus be true , I fear the Gods will henceforth forsake all the Tarquins , and that I must take my last leave of you ; for I look on his crimes as so horrid , that I think it but just to be punished for it , for no other reason , than that I am his Brother . If this unhappiness befall me , added he , pity my sad destiny : But though my Father lose his Kingdom for it , I shall have some comfort , if I lose not your affection . Having said this , he was forced to accompany the Prince his Brother , and they were hardly come to the stair-foot , but Herminius , who had a great esteem for them , meets them , followed by those whom he intended to place as a Guard at Sivelias , till the Tumult were over . This meeting surprised them very much ; for the Prince of Pometia and Titus seeing Herminius followed by people in Arms , easily apprehended from his being in Rome in that posture , that the danger was greater than they had thought it . Herminius on the other side , who infinitely esteemed them , and was indeed much obliged to them , in that divers times they had opposed the King their Father in his behalf , who knew that it was for his sake they affected not Mutius , and met them thus in his Mothers house , was extremely troubled what to do ; for it was unquestionably fit they should be secured , had he only considered the design he was upon : but thinking with himself , that Honour , Generosity , and the very consideration of Hospitality permitted him not to do it , he chose the more noble side , and speaking to them : How sorry am I for your sake , my Lords ( saith he ) that you are Brothers to Sextus , and are obliged to be entangled in his ruine ; and how sorrow am I for my own , that I am forced to be of a party contrary to yours : Yet to assure you that I have a respect for Vertue where-ever I find it , and will do you all the favour lies in my power , and haply somewhat more than I ought ; I offer you a Guard to the Gate of the City which is now nearest ; nor indeed can you take any other resolution . You are without Arms ; you have none with you but slaves , the whole City is risen , there is nothing can oppose us , and deliberate a minute longer , I shall not haply be in a capacity to protect you . The Prince of Pometia and Titus hearing Herminius speak in this manner , were much surprised at it , for they knew his reality , and doubted not the certainty of what he said : Notwithstanding they stuck a little at the resolution they were to take : but hearing a great noise in the street opposite to that through which they were to pass , and seeing there was no choice to be stood upon , they accepted Herminius's proffer , but with intention to go out of the City , and to get into the Palace , where Tullia was , by a secret door that Herminius knew not of , in regard it was built in his absence from Rome . To be short , having acknowledged Herminius's generosity , and regretted their own misfortune , they were brought to a Gate of the City which Brutus had not as yet possessed himself of , conducted thither by Herminius himself , who having upon his return placed a Guard at Sivelias , drew up to Brutus , who presently came to that Gate , at which the Prince of Pometia and Titus went out . It hapned in the mean time , that this generous action of Herminius was so far from being prejudicial to the common cause , that it advantaged it ; for these two Princes being gallant and withal vertuous persons , their presence might haply have cooled the zeal of those who took up Arms against Tarquin . He did not therefore conceal from Brutus what he had done , assoon as he was come up to him . But as it is impossible to preserve any Order amongst a multitude of people that takes up Arms on a sudden , Rome was in a most deplorable condition ; for though the whole City were up , yet every quarter not satisfied it was so , busied it self in making Barricadoes against the others . Those of the Capitol fortified themselves apart , lest some one of the Tarquins should possess himself of the Asyle that was on that Hill. Those of the Palatine hill did the like ; and those of the Aventine cut down almost all the old Lawrels , wherewith their Hill was in a manner covered , to block up the ways . They also guarded both ends of the Sublician Bridge by which Ancus Martius had joyned the Hill of Janiculum to Rome . Those also of the Quirinal Hill fortified themselves , as did also all the quarters of that famous City . There was also a Guard at the Circus , lest it might have been made a certain Fort : Those of the Sacred street barricado'd themselves : Those of the great street of Apollo did the like : that called Eros did the like : the street of the three Ways which was very populous divided it self , and was the only part of Rome where the Inhabitants disagreed . But for those that lived in the Cyprian street , never was there such fury heard of as they expressed against their Tyrants , for it having hapned that it was in that street the cruel Tullia caused her Chariot to pass over the corps of her Father , they conceived themselves obliged above all the rest , to signalize their animosity against her : And indeed these were they who contrary to Brutus's intention , plundred certain Houses that belonged to some Creatures of Tarquin , and kill'd some that fled from them , though they made no opposition . Brutus having thus possessed himself of the Gates ; and desirous to know what success Aronces had in his enterprise , he was for some time in no small disquiet , for he was informed that all those places I have named were barricado'd : So that not being able at first to infer any thing thence but that the City was divided , he had some reason to fear , that his Design would not prove effectual , that Lucretia should not be revenged , and Rome not delivered from her Tyrants ; yet did not his great Heart fail him , but without any further debate he went from quarter to quarter , from Hill to Hill , from one place to another , and was extreamly satisfied to find that all the Romans were of the same party . So that having acquainted them all that they were guided by the same Genius , such an infinite number of people followed him , that the multitude proved a hindrance to him . Having therefore given Orders every where , he went to see what posture Aronces was in , who had it seems met with a greater resistance then he had expected . For all Tarquin's creatures being tumultuously gotten about Tullia she had a many hands with her , such as being by their own Interests obliged to defend themselves , did it very obstinately . 'T is true Aronces behaved himself extraordinarily in this adventure . As for the cruel Tullia , when they told her of the first beginning of the Commotion , she laughed at it , and thought it would come to nothing ; and when they acquainted her with her Son's crime , and Lucretias death , this detestable woman said , that if Sextus had caused Collatine to be poisoned out of the way , before he had made any love to his wife , she had never killed her self . But when she understood for earnest that the whole City was risen ; and that they were coming to seize her in her Palace , she was hurried into the greatest fury and rage possible . She would needs go up into a Fort which looked into the spacious place before the Palace , but the people who were already gotten together there in Arms had no sooner seen her , but they gave her all the abusive language she deserved ; So that not seeing any safety in exposing her self to the violence of an incensed multitude , she thought it her best course to make good the Palace , and to send to Tarquin , hoping he might come time enough to hinder this Tumult from proving his destruction . But at the same time as she was sending to Tarquin she commanded a ponyard to be brought , poyson to be prepared , and that the Palace might be set on fire , if she were forced to fly at the Sally-port which was in the Moat ; which done , being desirous to have the sole disposal of Clelia , she sent for her Keeper , to entreat him to translate her into that part of the Palace where she was , that so ( said she to him ) she may be more secure during the Tumult . But this man being sufficiently acquainted with the intentions of Tullia , answered her , that he durst not remove that Captive out of the palace where she was ; that he had sent to Tarquin assoon as the rising broke forth , and expected his Orders concerning her ; whereupon he withdrew , and putting himself in the head of his Companions , would not return any more to Tullia , though she sent for him divers times . On the other side , the Prince of Pometia and Titus , compassing the Walls of the City to reach the Sally-port , whereat they hoped to get into the Palace , walked with an incredible disturbance ; for being discreet and vertuous , they detested their Brother's crime , and easily fore-saw how dangerous the consequences of that Insurection might be . But when they reflected on the concernment they had in this unjust action , they were almost perswaded to return into Rome , and put themselves at the head of those who endeavoured to revenge Lucretia ; for Titus was in love with the Sister in Law of the Illustrious deceased , and the Prince of Pometia with Hermilia , who was an intimate friend of Lucretias . 'T is true , he would have been much more afflicted if he had known her to be Brutus's sister , and that Brutus was the the Leader of that exasperated multitude which had taken up Arms. Things being in this posture , Aronces , followed by Artemidorus , Amilcar , Zenocrates , Celeres , and those whom Brutus had commanded to obey him , was gone to set upon the Palace where Tullia was , hoping either to take it , or force her from Rome , but principally to deliver Clelia . And indeed this Illustrious ( but unhappy Prince ) did prodigious things in this business ; and having broke open the outer-gate , he was the first with his Sword in his hand to assault those who made it good , and indeed did it with extraordinary resolution ; for the Prince of Pometia and Prince Titus ( who were at last got into the Palace at the afore said Port were in person in this outer Court , both giving Orders , and fighting themselves . What was most observable in this engagement , was , that the cruel Tullia , who saw all from her chamber window , and the admirable Clelia , who with Plotina was gotten to that little grate , whence she had seen the Body of him who should have delivered her , when Amilcar was with her , were both Spectators of it : So that when the valiant Aronces , seconded by his Illustrious Friends , had at length caused those to retreat who made good the gate he had broke open , he spies the cruel Tullia at the Window before him , and the admirable Clelia at another on his left hand , so that having before him at the same time , the only object of his love , and one of the greatest objects of his hatred , it much augmented his Valour ; especially finding the Prince of Pometia and Titus at the head of theirs , it seemed to him a matter of great Reputation . The fight that happened in this outer Court , was long and resolute on both sides ; for it being fortifi'd with a certain Rayl two steps from the ground , and that there was an ascent of certain stairs to come into it , it was a great advantage to Aronces's enemies . However Aronces forced them so far twenty times , and was himself as often forced back to the Gate . But while this Combate lasted , Clelia suffered something beyond all imagination , for she saw every minute her dear Aronces in a possibility to be dispatch'd ; She had divers reasons why she should fear she might prove the cause of his death : For observing that Aronces in the very heat of that tumultuous Engagement , turned his head divers times towards the window where she was , she was so much afraid it might prejudice him , that she would have been glad to have been thence . But all considered , her curiosity to see what should happen to her dear Protector being the stronger , she staid to behold that furious Combat , which certainly had somthing of more violence then is ordinarily observed in any engagements of War. For the Romans who followed Aronces were so enraged and so impatient to become Masters of the Tyrants Palace , where there was excellent good Plunder , that of what humour soever they were , none wanted motives to fight , The Covetous considered the riches of the Booty ; the Generous the destruction of Tarquin ; Aronces's friends , the liberty of Clelia , the Vertuous generally on the chastisement of Tullia , and revenge of Lucretia . There wanted not also on the other side divers causes of an extraordinary Valour : For as to the Prince of Pometia , and Prince Titus , though they had a horrour for the Crimes of their Father , Mother , and Brother , yet a Throne lying at stake , all they could pretend to was in hazard ; and for those who accompanied them , they were so far perswaded that if they were taken , the people would tear them to peices , that they made an incredible opposition ; insomuch that there was not any thing of this nature heard of before , there being so many people kill'd in this Encounter , that the place where they fought was covered over with dead Bodies . But that which had in likelihood proved the ruine of Aronces , was , that while he fought and forced the Valiant Princes , he had before him , up to a certain Lodge , Tullia sent out others by a gate that was on the right hand , who shut Aronces in , and immediately thereupon Barricadoed the Gate which he had broke open , by which means he was shut into the outer Court of the Palace , and could not be relieved from without . There was indeed some opposition made against those who executed the Orders of Tullia , but at last they were effected , Aronces being at that same time particularly engaged with the Prince of Pometia . For Zenocrates , he dealt with Prince Titus ; and for Amilcar and Celeres , they endeavoured to get within the Rayl , to make way for some of their men , and declined forcing the Lodge , which was so obstinately maintained . But when Aronces understood by the cries of those that fought behind him , that the Orders he had given for the guarding of the Gate which he had forced , had not been observed , he gave himself in a manner for lost , for he could not fight in two places , having not so great a Force as that he could any way divide it . Upon this the greater part of his men were more troubled how to force a passage out of the Court , then desirous to take in the Lodge . But this being not the design of Aronces , who would have chosen rather to die then to retreat , and quit his resolution of delivering Clelia ; No , no ( said he to those who minded only the forcing of the Gate ) it is not there that we must fight ; for Persons truly Valiant never go out at the same places by which they came in : Follow me therefore Romans , for that way that you would go , there is nothing to be expected but slavery , and the way I bring you into , leads you into Liberty . Aronces pronounced these words as if he had been really assured of Victory ; so that all drawing up to him , he made a fresh attempt ; but did it with so much courage , and was so well seconded by all his friends , and particularly Zenocrates , that the Prince of Pometia , and Prince Titus were found to give ground . Aronces forced them to quit the Lodge , and all they could do , was to sacrifice part of ther people for a safe Retreat into the Palace , with much ado to keep out their enemies from coming along with them . Those in the mean time who sallyed out by the Orders of Tullia , to possess themselves of the outer-gate , no sooner perceived that the Princes their Masters had quitted the Lodge which they maintained , but they also forsook the gate they were to keep , and entred into the Palace the same way they came out ; by which means Aronces and his Friends became absolute Masters of the Court. But being further desirous to force the Palace-gate , the cruel Tullia commanded to be cast on them a certain artificial Fire which Tarquin had made use of some time on the Tiber , in the time of the Sabine war : For there being some of that composition still left , Tullia caused it be employed to the great discommodity of the Combatants , in regard the fire fastned so on any thing it touched , that it could not be gotten off , nor put out , but with much difficulty . Besides , she caused to be thrown out at the windows whatever was proper to crush down her enemies ; nay she pulled down a certain row of Pillars , which stood on a Model on the top of her Palace , to overwhelm those who should endeavour to become Masters of it . Thus though Aronces had no more enemies with swords in their hands , yet was he in greater danger then before ; for from all the windows in the Palace they shot arrows , cast this artificial fire , or threw something to press down those that it light upon . In the mean time the valiant Aronces , not moved at the greatness of the danger , and thinking himself over-happy that his dear Clelia saw what danger he was in for her Liberty , notwithstanding that tempest with Darts , Stones , and Fires , made use of the same Engine , which he had before employed to break open the outer gate : for Lucretius being Governor of Rome , had furnished him with it , when he first set upon the Palace . Things being in this Posture , Brutus who was become Master of Rome without any resistance , comes to the place , having given order for all things else-where . But he comes thither followed by Valerius , Herminius , Lucretius , Collatine , Mutius , and an infinite multitude of armed people : So that Tullia and the Princes her Sons seeing that the Inner-gate of the Palace would be forced , and that it was impossible for them to hold out till the arrival of Tarquin , took a very strange resolution ; for the Gate being broken open , and falling , Aronces spies in a great Entry a many combustible things heap'd together , which Tullia had caused to be brought thither on a sudden , and which she had set on fire when she went away : so that instead of finding armed People to make good that Gate , Aronces and his Friends saw only a great eruption of flames which denyed them entrance after a very strange manner . This Illustrious Prince therefore being forced to retreat , turned his eyes towards the window whence he had observed Clelia , and where he then saw her ; but he now sees her in such a posture as pierced his heart ; for he perceived her clinging to the Grate , to avoid going with certain men who would have forced her thence , and looking towards him to demand his assistance : Soon after he lost sight both of her and Plotina , nor could he any more see the cruel Tullia ; so that imagining in all likelyhood that this unjust Princess had translated Clelia somewhere else , and that she was in her power , he felt something it is impossible to express . Coming therefore up to Brutus and Herminius , he told them what a confusion he was in . He had no sooner acquainted them with it , but Brutus having told them there was a secret door to the Palace , he doubted not but that Tullia and her people had resolved on an escape . In a word , though there were divers things thrown out at the Windows , it was not with such violence as before ; so that it might easily be perceived the Palace was in a manner forsaken . Had there been no other concernments then those of Rome and Brutus , it had been but necessary to let those escape who endeavoured it , and render their Gods thanks that they were gone , not taking the trouble to pursue them . But the Liberty of Clelia being at the stake , though Brutus's soul was fully taken up with the grief and revenge he took , and was to take of the death of Lucretia , and the Liberty of his Country , yet he told Aronces he should have what force he pleased for to overtake Tullia , before she should joyn with Tarquin , who in all appearance would soon leave the Camp to come to Rome . But that nothing might be done but upon sure grounds , whilst they endeavoured by the help of Ladders to get in at the Windows , which were now forsaken : Herminius sent immediately to the Walls to discover what people were flying in the fields , while , that no time should be lost , they sent orders to those who kept the Horses whereon they came from Collatina to Rome , to bring them where they were . In the mean time those whom Herminius had sent upon the Walls , returning said the Fields were full of people running away , some with Arms , others without ; some loaden with luggage , others not quite cloathed : some on horseback , others afoot ; and that amongst the rest , there were a many women . But that Aronces might no longer doubt whether Clelia were within the Palace , it hapned that those whom Tullia had left to hold the Assailatts in some play for a while , fearing they might be surprized if they stayed too long , soon followed her : so that it being now easie to get in at some Windows , whence they had taken away the grates , they found the Palace absolutely dis-inhabited , there being left only the Prince of Numidia , who was still very sick , and some few other wretches , who having been hurt in the first Combate in the Court , were got in with the Princes , when the Lodge had been forced , and had staid ( though much against their Wills ) in that forsaken Palace . Whilst therefore Lucretius did what he could to quench the fire , Aronces having gotten into the Palace , went to Clelias Chamber , where he found her not . But what was most horrid of all , was , that he understood by some of the wounded , that Tullia had caused that Illustrious Roman to be taken away , against his Will , in whose custody she was , who yet would needs follow her . He understood further , that this cruel woman went thence , having Clelia in one hand , and a ponyard in the other : and that she said as she went out , that if she were pursued , and likely to be overtaken , she would first kill Clelia with it , and afterward her self . No sooner had she heard these cruel expressions , but he is filled with fury , and he was no less disturbed at the fear of Clelias death , then Brutus was at that of Lucretia . In the mean time he was at a loss what to do in such an unhappy conjuncture , in as much as he was forced to stay for Horses ere he could pursue Tullia , though he was much in doubt whether he should do it or not ; for if he followed her too weak , it would come to nothing : if he went with great force , he feared the cruel Tulla might really do what she had threatned . Yet was he infinitely desirous to follow her , and was in an extraordinary discomposure , that he could not do it assoon as he wished . On the other side Amilcar sought all the Palace over for the other Captives , but he could not learn any thing either of Caesonia or Danae , or any of the rest of their friends , only Plotina he understood had voluntarily followed Clelia . But at last the fire being quenched , and those who were gone for the Horses having brought them , Brutus and Aronces consulted with all their Friends , and having well considered the state of affairs , and understood from the wounded Soldiers that remained in the Palace , that Tullia had sent for Tarquin , and that when she went thence , she thought him far on his way to Rome ; it was resolved , that Lucretius and Valerius should remain at Rome , to take all necessary orders there , and to shut the Gates against the Tyrant , if he should offer to enter in ; for it might be easily imagined , that in an occasion of such importance as this was , Tarquin would not bring with him too great Force , in regard it would take up too much time ; besides , that it was likely enough he might think it no hard matter to appease this Tumult . It was also conceived that Sextus would be retired into some place , that so he might not incense the people by his presence : So that Brutus resigning himself to the justice of heaven , to his own great heart and conduct , undertook to put the Camp into the same disorder as he had done Rome . To that end , he told them , he would take such a way , as that in all likelyhood he should not meet Tarquin , and , that Clelia might not be neglected , a Force should be assigned Aronces , wherewith to follow Tullia , and do what he thought conducing to the safety of that admirable person . The Design of Brutus seemed at first somewhat too high , but he so far satisfied his friends , that it were vain to make a rising in Rome , if Tarquin continued Master of the Army ; and in fine , he spoke to them with so much authority , that , they could not but comply with him . However it was not thought sit he should go without any Guard ; wherefore having found that they could presently send out two hundred Horse , Brutus took fifty of them , and assigned the rest to Aronces . But the difficulty was to get out of Rome ; for the Romans who then looked on Brutus as their Tutelary Deity , opposed it with so much earnestness , that it was like to cause a general disorder throughout the City ; and there were above two hours spent ere they could be perswaded , that it was for their Interest that Brutus went out of Rome . Aronces on the other side , had as much ado to get out as he , and they were both encompassed by such a multitude of people , that though they were the deliverers of Rome , they were not Masters of themselves : So that it was almost night ere Brutus and Aronces could get out of the City , which was no small affliction to this disconsolate Lover , whose business was to seek out his Mistress But when these two unfortunate Lovers were gotten out of Rome , their friends were divided , Herminius and Mutius stood for Brutus , conceiving themselves more obliged to him , as being Romans , and Artemidorus , Amilcar , Zenocrates and Celeres , were of Aronces side . But though they were divided as to Interests , yet did they joyntly wish the prosperity of their several designs . For Aronces , he took the way that he was told Tullia had taken , who he understood had taken up two Chariots at a house she had within two miles of Rome , for she went from the Palace on horseback . But for Brutus , he wheeled about another way into the Camp with out meeting Tarquin , and he was so fortunate , as to reach it just at the break of day . Nay , it happened so critically , that by the same time that Tarquin had got to Rome , Brutus came to the Camp , where he no sooner arrived , but he understood that Sextus was gone out of the way , as soon as the report of the insurrection at Rome was brought thither . In the mean time , how sensible soever Brutus might be of the death of Lucretia , the design he had to revenge it , was the reason that he spoke of nothing but joy , triumph , and liberty . In a word , this illustrious Roman going from Tent to Tent assembled all the Officers ; but while he gets them together , he speaks to all the Soldiers he meets , he tells them all that Rome is free , that Tullia had left it , that all the adherents of Tyranny were sent out of the City ; he assures them that Tarquin should find the Gates shut against him , and entertains them with peace , reward , glory , and rest . He represents to them the fruitless inconveniences they had suffered during the time of the Siege of Ardea , he calls them the true deliverers of their Country , if they have but the courage to declare themselves , he intreats them , he importunes them , nay sometimes he threatens them ; he takes Herminius to witness of all he says , whose integrity he knew was well known ; to their interests he adds those of the Gods , and he speaks to them after so confident and heroick a manner , that the prodigious change which they found in him , produced the same effect in the Camp as it had done in Rome and Collatia , and raised in them admiration and respect for him : So that the name of Brutus , and the word Liberty passing from mouth to mouth , the whole Camp fell into disorder , and both Officers and Soldiers unanimously submitting to Brutus , acknowledge him for their chief , and the deliverer of their Country . Whereupon sending hastily to acquaint those of Ardea , that he restored them to that peace which Tarquin would take away from them , provided they would joyn with Rome against Tarquin , he raises the Siege and begins his march towards Rome , bestowing the pillage of the Tyrants Tents upon the Soldiers , so to engage them by that act of hostility to persist in their revolt . But while Brutus seconded by his friends manages the affairs of the Camp with so much success for the Liberty of his Country , and the revenge of Lucretia . Tarquin arrives at Rome , confident that his presence would establish his Authority there : But he was much mistaken , when he saw the gates shut against him , and that some told him from the Walls , that the people of Rome banished him for ever with all his Family , and declared him unworthy the name of a King , which he had with so much injustice usurped . Tarquin having not with him at this time above four hundred horse , was forced to retreat ; but could not do it without horrid threats to those who had denied him entrance ; for he knew nothing of what was happened in the Camp , and thought he had no more to do to chastise Rome , than to raise the Siege of Ardea . But when in his return he understood by the King of Clusium's Envoy whom he met , as also by some of his own creatures , that his Army was coming against him under the command of Brutus , whom all obeyed and acknowledged for one of the greatest men in the World , and by this means found himself without any assistances , between a City risen against him and a revolted Army ; he had certainly need to summon up all his Courage , to support so great and so sudden a Revolution . Upon the first relation of this strange accident , he made a halt ; then he asked whether they knew where Tullia was , and what was become of the Captives ; for those who came from the Camp told him they were gone from Rome . But being told that the Captives were in Tullia's disposal , and that she had taken the way to Tarquinia , he also took the same and that with much diligence , commanding secretly two of his creatures whom he had employed in thousands of Crimes , that if his enemies should pursue him , and set on him with a party stronger than his own , they should keep close to his person , and if they saw him in any likelihood to be taken , kill him : For though I have a heart great enough to hinder me from falling into the hands of my enemies , said he to them with his eyes full of fury , yet I fear my arm will prove too weak to dispatch my self , or shall miss the first attempt I shall make on my self , if I am forced to it . Hereupon he began to march , and this unjust Prince who saw himself overwhelm'd with all kinds of misfortunes in an instant , and that through the crimes of his Son , or Wives , or his own , was so abominable , as not to have the least remorse ; but employed his Wits to be revenged of those whom Heaven used as instruments to punish him for usurping a Kingdom , and ruling with so much cruelty and injustice . Brutus in the mean time , though crowned with the glory of freeing two Cities at the same time , and being the deliverer of his Country , and the revenger of his dear Lucretia , was the most unfortunate man in the world , when it came into his mind that Lucretia was dead and Sextus alive . And indeed , though Brutus was of a nature gallant , mild , and the most obliging in the world , yet after the death of Lucretia he seemed to have changed his humour and temperament , and all his life after affected a certain austere vertue , wherein there seemed to be something of roughness ; nay , sometimes something of cruelty , to those who were not informed of the secret of his heart , and could not guess at the true cause of his melancholy ; and that insatiable Ambition which though Rome were delivered , he had to root out the race of the Tarquins . Yet had he withal an admirable command of himself in this great occurrence , wherein it concerned him to confirm his Victory by his Presence . For when he had disposed his Troops about the Gates of Rome , he made his entrance , which was with extraordinary acclamations , and without any further delay , having returned the Gods thanks in Janus's Temple , which he caused to be shut the more to assure the people , he called a Council of all the persons of Quality in Hostilius's Court , as being the most convenient place of any for great Assembly . They were no sooner got together , but the people by an unanimous consent , having no lawful King , conferred all Authority on Brutus with this Title of Consul , only for one year . Which done , this new Consul ordained the Senate to consist of three hundred , which he chose with so little contestation that all the Citizens were satisfied . But while Brutus , Collatine , Valerius , Lucretius , Herminius and Mutius were busied about the regulation of their City , so to perpetuate the liberty they had acquired , Aronces , the unfortunate Aronces met with a contrary destiny : For having parted from Brutus and been informed which way Tullia took , when she left the house where she had taken up the two Chariots ; he followed it till he came to a place , where he understood that the multitude of people that followed Tullia was divided . In this place was he at a great loss , not knowing what resolution to take : He imagined indeed that his business being only to find out Clelia , it was more likely she was rather in that party where there were Chariots , than where there were only Horses , and he was not much mistaken ; for he conceived that Tullia seeing her self far enough from Rome , had sent the Princes her Sons to the Camp , and kept on her way . And indeed it happened so , that this cruel Princess seeing her self in that extremity , would not take Clelia with her to the Camp , but thought better to carry her to Tarquinia : But she being in one Chariot , and having disposed the Captives into another , he who had the conduct of the latter being faithful to Tarquin , whose misfortune he had not yet understood , and making it his business to deliver Clelia out of the power of that cruel Princess ; carried his business so handsomely , that he caused him who conducted the Chariot of the Captives to go somewhat slowly , so to be at a distance from that of Tullia , who having her mind persecuted with the memory of her Crimes , and the representation of the miseries would fall upon her , thought not on Clelia , as not suspecting any could be guilty of so great a presumption as to offer to take her away from her . She thought indeed at first to have taken her into her own Chariot , but the very sight of her being troublesome to her , she disposed her into the other , which going more slowly staid somewhat behind . This man therefore in order to his secret design , having caused the Axle-tree of the Chariot of the Captives to be broken , when it was taken up at the house by which Tullia had passed , told him who conducted it that he must overtake Tullia , and therefore must put on a little faster . But he had scarce gone a hundred paces ere the Axle-tree flew asunder , so that there was no going any further . Upon this accident he said they must needs leave the Chariot there , and that every one of his Companions should take one of the Captives behind him : So that these unfortunate Beauties not knowing what to do , and seeing that it was to no purpose to make any resistance , submitted , thinking they were all to follow Tullia . He who was the Author of the design , took Clelia into his charge ; one of his Companions took Plotina behind him , another Casonia , another Danae ; and so some or other the rest of the Captives . Now while these Captives were together , they had resolved to endeavour each to perswade him who carried her to bring them to Rome or Ardea , and the more to engage them to promise great rewards . Accordingly , Clelia was no sooner on horseback , but she began to intreat him who carried her to do an act of vertue , and carry her to Rome ; promising him extraordinary rewards if he did it . She prevailed so far , that the fellow , who as I told you had his secret design in it , seemed to condescend ; and making a little halt , he took the first way he came to on the right hand . But Clelia not desirous to be alone with him , intreated him to perswade his Companions , who had the charge of her friends to follow them ; or at least that Plotina might accompany them : He answered , that if the business were communicated to so many , she would be discovered ; but at length calling to him who carried Plotina , pretending he had broken something about his Bridle , he made him stay a little behind the rest : So that turning out of the way , and taking advantage of a little hill , they put on a good pace . But coming to a certain passage which Plotina knew , as being of the Country , she perceived the fellow instead of carrying them to Rome , drove towards Ardea : So that acquainting Clelia with it , that afflicted Beauty told him that he was out of his way , and that his design was to ruine them . By no means ( replied he ) for I deliver you out of the hands of a Princess who hates you , to put you into the power of a Prince who loves you . At these words was Clelia extremely disquieted , for she chose much rather to be exposed to the cruelty of Tullia than the passion of Tarquin . And not knowing that that Prince was gone from before Ardea , and that he had neither Kingdom nor Army , Clelia was in an incredible disturbance : Insomuch that without any further deliberation she casts her self of the horse , the fellow not being able to hinder her , and calls Plotina to her assistance , who could not do as much , as being held fast by him who carried her . Not that Clelia had any hopes to save her self , but hoped only by making a little stay there , that the Gods whom she invoked would send her some relief . In the mean time , Tullia having observed that the Chariot of the Captives followed not , caused her own to be staid , to know whence the disorder happen'd : But at last understanding that it was broke , she commanded 〈◊〉 to be brought into hers , not out of any motive of goodness , but out of a consideration of the most cruel jealousie in the World : So that some that were about her putting themselves in order to satisfie her , they called him who was charged with the conduct of that Beauty . But not finding him and acquainting Tullia with as much , she commanded twelve of her people to pursue them , and to bring Clelia back or never to see her again . These proving successful in their search , were come almost to the place where Clelia cast her self to the ground , and where she yet was obstinately refusing to get up again : So that he who was to have brought her to Tarquinia , seeing these twelve Horse approaching whom he presently knew , he saw it was not his best course to return any more to Tullia , but to seek protection from Tarquin . He therefore attempted once more to perswade Clelia , really thinking he did her a good Office : But Madam ( said he to her ) you consider not that Tullia would not have you in her power , but to put you to death . It matters not ( answered the generous Clelia ) I would rather suffer death , than the love of your unjust Prince . She had no sooner said this , but she perceives a great body of Horse towards Ardea , and imagining they were some of Tarquin's Troops , she began to run cross a Meadow , before those whom Tullia had sent to take her , though she doubted not much but that she sought her own death . She had not gone twenty paces , but turning about to see whether she was followed , she perceives twenty horse drawn off from the Body she had seen , making towards her as fast as they could ride : So that conceiving they would easily overtake her , she stood still , seeing indeed she could do no otherwise ; for those twelve horse discovering that they whom they saw , were not of Tarquin's Forces ran away ; and he who would have carried Clelia to the Tyrant perceiving it also , got up on Horseback , and provided for himself , and his companion to disburthen himself of Plotina , set her down and followed him . Hereupon these two Beauties being met again , and resolving to die together , were much surprised to see Horatius riding before those twenty Horse , which were drawn off from their Body : But though Clelia loved him not , nay might indeed charge him with all the misfortunes of her life , as having hindred her to marry Aronces near Capua , and knew that he did hate that illustrious Prince , and was by him reciprocally hated ; yet in regard he was a vertuous man , and had a respect for her , besides an infinite love , it was some joy to her to see that she was not any longer subject to the violences of Tarquin . Horatius on the other side , being come in the head of these twenty Horse , out of no other consideration than that of Humanity , to relieve women whose condition he saw was such as needed relief , was no less amazed to find the admirable Clelia . He presently alights , and coming towards her with infinite respect ; Well , Madam , ( said he to her ) shall I obtain pardon for having carried you away from Capua , by bringing you to Rome ; now that it is delivered from that cruel Tyrant , who hath so often sought the life of the Generous Clelius . I know not ( replied she ) whether the crime you speak of is of such a nature as may be absolutey pardoned ; but I am certain you will put an extraordinary obligation on me if you bring me to Rome , since Tarquin hath no more to do there . But Horatius ( added she ) may I trust you ? You may Madam ( replied he ) and if I bring you not immediateiy to Rome , account me the most infamous of Mankind : For in a word , ( I profess to you ) considering the obligations which it hath pleased my destiny my Rivals should cast on me , I will never prejudice him by any other ways than those of my addresses , my services , and my own Vertue . But Madam , ( added he ) we must lose no time , for there have happened so great changes in one day , that methinks all should change again in one day : Therefore give me leave to set you on a Horse which you shall guide your self , that so you may not suspect I have any design to force you any where , and may the more willingly permit me to be your Conductor . Notwithstanding all this , Clelia would needs be assured by a new Engagement , that Horatius would bring her to Rome ; which done , this illustrious Roman chusing out a Horse among those that followed him , caused one of his people to attend and conduct Clelia , and another to take Plotina behind him ; and so without any further stay he took his way to Rome , followed by the whole Body which had overtaken him . But Clelia being extremely desirous to know the State of affairs , whereof she had not heard any thing , since she had seen her dear Aronces exposed to so great danger ( for her sake ) in the Palace Court , intreated Horatius to acquaint her with what he knew . He therefore told her , that Brutus had wrought a revolt in the Camp ; that he had sent word to Ardea that Rome would have peace with her , adding that for his own particular , to come as soon as he could to her , he had got together two hundred Horse , with intention to cast himself into Rome , having not been certainly informed that . Tullia had carried her with her . Horatius had scarce told her thus much , but he understood from some of his men who went before , that there was seen in the Plain into which they were entring , a very desperate Fight between two parties very unequal in number , for there might very well be on one side , three or four hundred Horse , and there seemed not to be on the other much above an hundred . This intelligence put Horatius into some disorder , for he must needs think it could be no other than Tarquin , who he knew had taken with him from the Camp three or four hundred Horse , and conceived he must have met with some of those who had revolted from him : So that his heart being divided between Love and Honour , he knew not whether he should go and relieve those who stood in need of his assistance , or make it his business to conduct Clelia safely to Rome , But to make a mean between both , and to know at least more certainly what the matter was , he sent some of his men to make discovery , and lay close behind a little hill . Clelia , who little imagined that the Illustrious Aronces was engaged in a dangerous fight against Tarquin , and thought he had been in Rome , or with Brutus , was very importunate with Horatius , not to trouble himself about any thing , but to bring her into some place of safety . And indeed , her insinuations were so prevalent , that he seeing those whom he had sent out , returned not so soon as he expected , he could no longer endure that Clelia should be in any fear of falling into the hands of Tarquin . So that he turned out of the way he would have gone , leaving only two of his men , to bid those whom he had sent , when they were returned , to follow him the way he should lead them , which was the nearest to go to Rome . But these two waited to no purpose , for those who had been sent out to discover the Parties that were engaged , had been forced to fight themselves , Tarquin , who had soon perceived them , having ordered thirty of his men to engage them , out of a fear of being surprised by some fresh supplies ; and accordingly , they had been either taken Prisoners , or cut to pieces : Besides , that Tarquin having been informed by those who had been taken , that Horatius was not far from him with two hundred Horse , and easily inferring that if he joyned with Aronces , he were utterly lost , since that valiant Prince found him so much work with so small a handful of men , he commanded his people to make one final attempt to overcome him ; for till then , in regard he was Son to a King , who was his Ally , from whom he expected Protection , he had given Order that he should not be killed . But considering the importunity of his present condition , he was obliged not to debate the business any longer : So that Aronces was in an extreme danger ; for he had about an hundred Horse left , and had almost four hundred to deal with . Besides all this , the Prince of Pometia and Prince Titus had joyned their Father , and being obliged to fight for their Father how wicked soever he might be , they engaged Aronces with an incredible Courage , though they had an infinite esteem for him . 'T is true , the Valour this Prince expressed that day was so prodigious , that there never was seen any thing like it ; for he was several times surrounded by his enemies , yet could they neither take him Prisoner , nor hurt him . He killed ( in a manner at Tarquin's Elbow ) that valiant Hellius , with whom he had some time fought near Ardea : and if Tarquin had not used a subtle shift , he might have been overcome by him , so signal was his Valour , and so worthily was it seconded by that of Artemidorus , Amilcar , Zenocrates and Celeres . To this may be added , that the Romans whom he had with him , were in so much fear of falling into the power of Tarquin , that they behaved themselves so much the more gallantly . But at last Tarquin having caused some of his people to make out-cries , as if Rome were returned to its Duty to him , and that his Army had changed their resolutions ; those who were with Aronces taking Alarm at this false report , though he did all that lay in his power to hinder them from believing it , ran away ; so that he was left alone with his four Friends , amidst so great a number of Enemies ; yet would he not yield , till that there was no other remedy , after he had received a wound in his right Arm ; but at last he was forced to submit to the multitude by which he was surrounded , and become the Prisoner of a King , who had lost both his Kingdom and his Army . But that this adventure might prove yet more insupportable to him , it hapned that Tarquin , whom it concerned to treat him , had indeed an extraordinary care of him , out of some considerations of Policy only , though he hated him most horridly , both as a Lover of Clelia , and that he found him in Arms against him ; so that after he had put a Guard upon him , and those Friends of his who met with the same Fortune , except Amilcar , who made a shift to escape after he had been taken , it hapned that Tarquin causing Aronces to be dressed at the first House he met in his way , one of Horatius's men , who had been taken by some of Tarquin's , standing near him when he was dressed , knew him , and made acquaintance with him . Aronces who could not want a curiosity for such a Rival , asked him by what adventure he came thither , and where his Master was ? To which this man , being of the humour of those , who when they relate things , love to circumstantiate , answered , That Horatius recovering at length of his wounds , found himself in a condition to cast himself into Rome ; then told him how he had found Clelia , highly expressing the satisfaction that Beauty had in meeting him so seasonably , assuring him that he was to carry her to Rome , and that they would be there very suddenly . The first apprehensions of Aronces , were extremely confused and entangled ; for after a long fear that Clelia might perish through the cruelty of the implacable Tullia , he arrived to a slender comfort , when he understood that she was not in her power . He was not also dissatisfied that she went to Rome , as also that she was quite out of the reach of Tarquin's violence , and Sextus's ; but when after all he considered , that she was fallen into the hands of a Rival , a person of so great worth as Horatius , one who had such an advantage over him , as to render him so considerable a service ; and withal saw himself wounded , and Prisoner to a Prince , who he knew loved Clelia , and who would not fail to return him to the King his Father , and to engage him into his Interests , he thought himself the most unfortunate man in the world , for he fore-saw what in reason should be the consequence of so cross an accident . Accordingly when he was on Horse-back , and forced to follow a Prince , whom Fortune had forsaken , and who went for refuge to Ceres , intending to send thence to Treat with Porsennas , he entertained himself after the saddest manner that could be . For when he called to mind with what eagerness he wished Romes Liberty , and Tarquin's Ruine , and considered that the Misfortune of that Prince was the only cause that he was his Prisoner , he acknowledged in himself , that men were guilty of great rashness , when they presumed to desire any thing precisely of the Gods ; since that many times what they desire , proves more prejudicial to them than what they fear : So that not daring in a manner to wish any thing , for fear of making any wishes against himself , he was extremely afflicted , especially when he considered that Clelia was in a place where he had two very considerable Rivals ; that himself in all likehood should be turned over a Prisoner to the King his Father , and saw not any thing from whence he might derive the least comfort ; but the hopes he had in the Friendships of the Illustrious Brutus , and the generous Herminius . The End of the Second Part of CLELIA . CLELIA , AN EXCELLENT NEW ROMANCE : DEDICATED TO MADEMOISELLE de LONGUEVILLE . The THIRD PART . Written in French by the Exquisite Pen of Monsieur de Scudery , Governour of Nostredame de la Gard. LONDON , Printed for Dorman Newman and Thomas Cockerel . 1678. TO THE ACCOMPLISHD LADY , THE LADY Constance Enyon . MADAM , THE Opinion I have of your Goodness must needs be very great , when I think the presumption I am guilty of , in this address so innocent and justifiable , that I do not much doubt your pardon . It is certainly no small one in me , to make use of your name , to do that , which of all things , I take the greatest pride and pleasure in ; that is , confidence to let the World know , I cannot receive a favour with half as much freedom and satisfactino , as I can acknowledge it . To those I have received from Your self , I cannot but add the many extraordinary Obligations , I am indebted to your noble Relations , and particularly those at Cumberlow ; and among those , to that accomplished Person , whom the World justly admires , to find , at so few years , soaring in a Flame so high , as that of the Author of the History of Philosophy . These Madam , are so great , and consequently , press so much upon my memory and resentments , that , since the greatest acknowledgements I can make of them , are in my apprehension , much below the advantages I have made thereby , it is no miraculous effect of Gratitude , if I grasp at any occasion to do it . For , what I now present you with , Madam , I need say no more by way of recommendation of it , than that it is a third Volume of that excellent Romance , whereof you were pleased with so much kindness to receive the two former ; with the same fate too , that is , that it hath gone through more hands than one . The advantages you are to make of it , I am not to press , since it is , among your other perfections , not the most inconsiderable , that you can discern the excellencies , and discover the defaults of things of greater consequence , than those of this nature . But when I reflect on your Sex , I cannot but do my Author this right , that as no man hath put greater obligations on It , than he , by the noble and generous characters he hath honoured it withal ; so is it but just , you have the esteem and affection for him , which you have not for any other . Thus , Madam , having given you an account of this address to your self , and presumed your pardon for it , I have a far greater confidence to obtain it for another I make to Heaven ; which is , that you may meet with that indulgency of fortune and happiness , which so much good nature , so noble an education , such a vertuous inclination , and excellent endowments , as yours are , may justly expect . And this , Madam , shall be the perpetual wish of , MADAM , Your most humble and most obliged Servant J. Davies . CLELIA : The Third Part. BOOK I. ARonces was doubtless a very miserable man , in being a Prisoner unto a Prince whom fortune had forsaken , and one that was his Rival too ; but the thought of Horatius's carrying Clelia unto Rome , made him more miserable than either ; not but that he was very glad of her being out of the tyranny of Tarquin , and power of terrible Tullia ; yet nothing did so much sting his soul , as to think that Horatius should be him that restores liberty unto Clelia : Indeed , could he have seen into the soul of that fair one , his own soul had been better satisfied ; for though she had good reason to be glad of going to Rome , yet it went much against the hair , to see that Horatius should be her Conductor thither ; she apprehended both Aronces and her self to be in a very had condition , though Horatius was infinitely obliged unto Aronces : And when she bethought her self how she was going to see , at the same time both Aronces , Horatius , and the Prince of Numidia , she apprehended a million of miseries : for after she had seen her dear Aronces fight so valiantly in the Court of Tullia's Palace , she could not imagine he could be out of Rome : sometimes her fear was that he was wounded , and sometimes that he was dead , so as these thorns in her thoughts would not suffer her to enjoy those sweets which her own liberty , and the liberty of her Country , might have procured unto her . As for Horatius , his joys to see Tarquin ruin'd , Rome deliver'd , and his Mistress in his own possession , did so much take up his whole heart , as for a while he never bethought himself , how his Rival was the party loved , and not he . At last , turning his eyes upon Clelia's fair face , who at that time was in a deep study , and such a study as spoke much sadness , he imagined that Aronces was the subject of her study ; so as calling to memory all those testimonies of tenderness which that fair one had expressed towards his Rival upon several occasions , and all those bitter expressions towards himself , the tide turned , and what was joy but a minute before , was now sadness : Indeed , when he came to bethink himself , that in carrying Clelia to Rome , he carried her unto a place where he expected to find Aronces , unto whom he owed his life , his heart was most sensibly afflicted ; he was then within a little of altering his design , and falling into the same thoughts which he harboured when he carried away Clelia in the great Earthquake , and defended her against the Prince of Numidia , upon the Lake of Thrasimenes : But when he remembred how that violence got him the aversion of Clelia ; how since then , he was more miserable than before ; and how Aronces won the heart of this fair one , only by the grandeur of his virtue , he kept himself firm to the resolution which he had taken , of overcoming Aronces , by no other way , but by endeavouring to excel him ( if it were possible ) in virtue . Thus did both Clelia and Horatius think upon Aronces , though by motives very different : and Aronces entertained thoughts of Horatius and Clelia , which were as unresemblant as the two passions from whence they sprung ; though certain it is , they sprung from one and the same cause : for if Aronces had not been in love with Clelia , he had never hated Horatius : Horatius on his side , had most tenderly loved Aronces , if Aronces had not loved Clelia ; and Clelia had been good friends with Horatius , had she not been so sensible of Aronces his love . But , which was most admirable , the Prince of Numidia was less hated by his Rivals , than they were by one another , because they thought he had the least share in the affection of Clelia . As for Tarquin , his heart was swelled with as much Cruelty and Revenge , as ambition could infuse , and with all that a slighted love and pale jealousie could prompt him unto : but in the midst of all , he retained the arrogance and grandeur of his courage ; and it may be said , that in falling from a Throne , he yet kept footing upon it ; for in the midst of all disasters , he still thought upon such remedies as might conduce to the cure of them ; and he found it some sweetness , to have in his power the only beloved Lover of Clelia : He hoped also , that this would help him to remount the Throne ; so as this unfortunate Prince , whose crimes might well make him fear his future condition would be worse than the present , did not for all that despair , but went to Tarquinia with such an undaunted resolution and boldness , as Aronces could not chuse but admire at . But whilst this proud Tyrant , and this illustrious Prisoner went to Tarquinia , Horatius with his men conducted Clelia and Plotina to Rome , as I told you before . In their way thither , they espied a very handsome woman by the side of a little wood , who perceiving so many horsemen , desired to conceal her self , having none with her but an old shepherd for her guide , whose condition they knew by the Sheephook which he had in his hand . This object begetting a curiosity in Clelia , and her own misfortunes teaching her to pity the condition of others , she looked very attentively upon this woman , who desired to slink away out of sight , at the seeing such a number of men : but when she had well viewed this woman , and shewed her unto Plotina , they both thought her to be Cesonia . Clelia then crying out , and calling upon Horatius : Oh good sir , ( said she to him , ) I beseech you let yonder woman be carried with me to Rome ; certainly she cannot discern me amongst so many . But to oblige you unto the satisfaction of my desire , know that she is one of the Prisoners of Ardes , her name is Cesonia ; and my love unto her is such , as you would do a most high favour if you could bring her to me . Clelia had no sooner said so , but Horatius commanding some of his chief men to eye her , he set spurs to his horse , and being followed by four men of quality , who heard not what Clelia said , they went towards the place where this woman and this old shepheard were . The Wood not being very thick , they were quickly found out , for both being on foot , they were quickly overtaken : Horatius was no sooner come within hearing of this woman , but he said , I beseech you fair Cesonia , do not fly from Clelia who hath sent me to you , nor shun a man who knows your merit , though not you , and who is ambitious to serve you . Upon these words , Cesonia turning about , she stopt , and knew her dear Persander , who was one of those which accompanied Horatius . As she was beyond expression joyed , so Persander on his side , who came out of Ardes only to hear what was become of her , he was so surprized at the sight of her in that place , as he had much ado to speak : for Horace had so many things in his mind , as he never told it was Cesonia : and Plotina had not time enough to tell him ; so hasty he was in following Horatius , so as Persander had much ado to recover himself out of his astonishment . Whilst Horatius was advancing towards Cesonia , and she not knowing whether or no she should believe a man whom she knew not , the old man who was her guide , turning about , and knowing Horatius , he stept nearer that valiant Roman , and looking fiercely upon him , shaked his sheephook at him : Oh villain ( said he ) is not Clelia this second time in thy power , and does not that suffice thee ? This language causing Horatius to look attentively upon him , that spoke thus angerly unto him , he knew him to be Clelius the Father of Clelia ; He no sooner knew him , but he alighted from his horse , and advanced to him in a very humble manner : Oh generous Clelius , ( said he unto him ) I think my self most happy in that I am in a condition to repair my crime , and in being able to restore unto you that most excellent woman , whom I ravished from you in the heat of a most violent passion : For now know , that though I still have , and ever shall have the same affection unto your most admirable Daughter , yet I do not entertain all the same thoughts ; the truth is , in lieu of carrying her away , my only thoughts are of carrying her to Rome ; and my only aims are to get her out of Tarquin and Tullia's power , as you may understand from her own mouth , she being within two hundred paces of this place . Moreover , you cannot question the good intention of my heart ; for I am in the head of two hundred horse , and consequently able to dispose of Clelia's liberty : but so far am I from any thoughts of carrying her away , as I do offer to put her in your power , and guard you both unto Rome , without asking any other recompence , but only to forget what 's past , and not to deny me the seeing of her whom I adore . Clelius hearing Horatius speak so submissively , and looking then upon him , as upon the Son of that woman whom once he dearly loved , his anger was a little appeased , so as Cesonia taking heart , and being much joyed to see her dear Husband , also to find that her guide was Father to her friend , though she could not well conceive , why he should be in that equipage wherein she found him ; yet she spoke unto them all , and advised them to go presently unto Clelia , since she was so near . After this , Horatius used many generous and kind expressions ; Persander , he took Cesonia behind him ▪ and one of Horatius his men lent Clelius his 〈◊〉 : This done , they all went to the place where Cl●●●● stayed in expectation of her dear Cesonia , wh●● , she no sooner saw with Persander , but she gallo●ed to meet them with Plotina ; but all this while Clelia never thought to meet with more consolation than she could hope for ; yet Horatius , desiring to make use of such a favorable occasion , he advanced towards her , and shewing Clelius unto her , The Gods having some pity upon me ( said he unto her ) and doubtless being desirous I should obtain some rank in your esteem , though not in your affection , have given me the happy opportunity , Madam , of restoring unto you the generous Clelius . Upon these words , Clelia looking upon him whom Horatius shewed unto her , she cryed out for joy , and would have cast her self upon the ground at her Fathers feet ; but Clelius would not permit her , saying , That they could not make too much haste to Rome , since Tarquin was not in it ; For my part ( said Plotina with a pleasant air ) I am perfectly of your opinion , for I am so full of fears , a● you would do me the greatest pleasure in the world , if you would speedily carry me unto any place where I might be in safety ; for though I cannot tell from whence Clelias came , nor why he is disguised in the habit of a shepherd , nor how Cesonia escaped ; yet I had rather be going speedily thither , than stay a minute to know all these things : But yet ( added this pleasant Lady ) we may do two things at once , for we may be going and talk too as we go ; for it is but singling such as should hear , from those which should not . The counsel of Plotina seeming good , after Clelius had expressed unto his Daughter his joys of finding her again , and that Clelia , Plotina , and Cesonia had caressed each other as much as they could in that place , Clelius placed himself betwixt the two first of them ; as for Horatius , he got himself on the other hand of Clelia , and Persander on the other hand of Cesonia ; the way being large , they might easily walk a front , and might unheard talk to each other , for all the rest kept at a handsome distance ; so as disposing of themselves in this order , Clelia asked her Father from whence he came ; for truly ( said she ) I never knew any thing of you since I was a Prisoner unto the Tyrant , unless that the Prince of Numidia told me that you were in a place which he could not name : for being very dangerously wounded in endeavouring to deliver me , he grew so much distracted , that Amilcar , whose name doubtless you know , and to whom I am infinitely obliged , could not understand where you were , though he imagin'd you could not be far from Rome . Truth is , reply'd Clelius , I being at the end of my exile , and not being able to endure that you should be the slave of him that was the Tyrant of my Country , and my mortal enemy , I resolved for Rome , where I understood by some intimate friends , there was a disposition to revolt . But do what I could , it was impossible to hinder Sulpitia from following me ; so as we came from Capua together , mean while , fortune brought us to meet with the Prince of Numidia , by coming to Ameriola , who knowing us , treated us most generously ; but that not being the place of finding you , let it suffice you to know that he is worthy of your esteem , and of my friendship ; that it was I who sent him to Rome with Letters for a friend of mine , who was to facilitate the enterprise which failed ; for not knowing then where Aronces was , and knowing that Horatius was in Ardes , I thought they took care for your liberty . Mean ●●●e , I understanding from Ameriola , that the Prince of Numidia's enterprise had failed ; that the report was , Aronces was at Rome , and that there was great Tumult , I disguised my self as now you see me , to get into Rome , not then knowing the truth of things . So as having sent back my horses , I began to foot it ; when I espied this fair one ( said he unto Clelia , and pointed at Cesonia ) who not knowing which way she went , came unto me , and asked where she was , and desired me to direct her either unto Rome or Ardes : The memory of your misfortunes making me compassionate of hers , I asked her by what adventure she came to be alone , and so out of her way ; unto which she answering very handsomely , she acquainted me in few words with the flight of Tarquin , and all passages in Rome since his departure . I not yet telling her that I was your Father , because that could not advantage her , but might prejudice me , she is still ignorant of it . All my care was of conducting her speedily unto Rome , when we espied the Cavalry which is your guard : For my part , said Cesonia unto Clelia , I have no great matters to relate unto you , for all I have to tell you , is , That he who conducted me , understanding from a friend of his , how angry Tullia was at your flight , and having no mind to see her again , though he was no cause of it , he resolved to quit the incensed Queen , and carrying me under a Tree , he left me there : I , not knowing what to do , and utterly disliking to be under the power of the most wicked woman in the whole world ; I took a way opposite to that from whence I came , and walking I knew not whither , I came at last unto this little wood , where I was most glad to find the generous Clelius , whose age and Physiognomy invited me to ask his protection , and that he would conduct me either unto Rome or Ardes ; for in that dismay I knew not well where I would be . After this , Clelius enquired of Clelia , concerning Aronces , who told him in short all she knew ; but though he spoke very low unto her , yet Horatius heard , and knew by Clelia's countenance that she spoke with a feeling tenderness of his Rival , so as it damped him with unexpressable sadness : Yet hope did a little underprop his heart , and the state of things made him think , that happily some adventure might fall which might be advantageous unto him ; for when he remembred the lamentable condition wherein he was , when his Rival found him wounded in a Wood , and how he was beholding unto him for his life , he thought himself much less miserable , than at that time , so as his mind was very free to entertain Clelius all the way with discourse of all that was memorable at the siege of Ardes , not omitting how Persander had there signalized himself upon several occasions . But in conclusion , Clelius being the first of the Company that discovered Rome , he was possessed with a most extream joy at the sight of it , after so long an exile from it : he never thought how he was in a habit unfit to appear therein : Clelia indeed did put him in mind of it , but he made answer , That as long as he had a heart becoming a true Senator of Rome , he cared not for the habit : yet they met with an expedient for this ; for as they came into Rome , stood a house which belonged unto one that was an ancient acquaintance or friend unto Clelius , where they stayed , and where he was furnished with a habit sutable to his quality : after which , they went unto the Gates of the Town ; but a very strict Guard being kept , they were stopped until such time as Brutus , who then was sole Master of Rome , was informed who they were that asked entrance : he no sooner heard of them , but he sent Herminius to receive Clelius , Horatius , and Persander , not knowing that Clelia was with them , giving order afterwards , to quarter the Cavalry which Horatius brought . So as when Herminius went to receive them , and conduct them unto Brutus , he was most pleasingly surprised to see Clelia , Cesonia , and Plotina ; for he thought that Clelia was with the cruel Tullia , and could not imagine what was become of the other Captives : for he knew very well , That when Tullia for sook her Palace , Clelia was only mentioned unto Aronces , and where the rest were , was not known . Thus Herminius now wanting nothing but to see the return of Aronces , he received all these illustrious persons with abundance of joy , and did all manner of imaginable honours unto Clelius in particular ; he beseeched him to take a lodging in the house of the virtuous Sivelia his Mother , who would take all possible care of Clelia , until Sulpitia came , and until his own house was made ready . The way in going to Brutus , being to pass by this house , Clelius presently espied the virtuous Sivelia , who was his ancient friend , and leaving Clelia , Cesonia , and Plotina with her , who received them with that generous civility whereof she ever made profession , Clelius , Horatius , Persander , and some principal men of Ardes , were conducted unto Brutus by Herminius : This enterview passed tumultuously enough , for Lucretius , Valerius , Colatin , Mutius , and many others , were then with Brutus , advising upon several necessary affairs concerning the establishment of Romes liberty ; Brutus yet did highly appland the valor of Horace at the siege of Ardes ; and the sight of Clelius gave much satisfaction unto so many illustrious Romans , for he was known to be always a most irreconcileable enemy of Tyranny and the Tyrant ; Brutus also , did him all imaginable honours : Clelius again returned a million of applauses . But as he styled him the Liberator of his Countrey : No , no , generous Clelius ( said he unto him ) never bestow any such glorious titles upon me : for a right Roman ought not to assume any above the rest of the Romans ; let us therefore only render thanks unto the Gods for our deliverance from servitude in which we were , and to take away all likelihood of ever being under the power of one single person , I do declare that I will not be Consul alone , but will put into the hands of the Senate and People , all that Authority which they gave me , unless they will appoint one to be my Partner : For indeed ( said he most generously ) I dare not trust my own virtue in such a business . Brutus had no sooner done speaking , but all that heard him were opposite to his design : yet he standing firm to his principle , told them plainly , that he would propound it the next morning in the publick Assembly : however , he being ever a man most regular in all points of civility , he went towards the evening unto Sivelia , to see Clelia there , unto whom he seemed much troubled for Aronces , and told her in short , how he went out of Rome with a design of delivering her . Alas ( said she with a sad sigh , and looked upon Plotina ) certainly it was that unfortunate Prince which was in Combate with those Troops which we saw when Horatius brought us away . She had no sooner said so , but Artemidorus , Amilcar , Zenocrates , and Celeres , came to Sivelia's house , who confirm'd Clelia in her thought , and told all the Company that Aronces was Tarquins Prisoner ; also how they all made a retreat after they had seen their illustrious but unfortunate friend taken . Yet they did not fear that he would be ill used , because as the case stood with Tarquin , it was no policy for him to shew any odium against the Son of such a great King , who only was able to relieve him in his misfortune ; but still they conceived that he would not set him at liberty , so as all the company apprehended this adventure with abundance of sorrow . Brutus resented it as the friend of Aronces ; and foreseeing the sad consequences as a true Roman ; and especially out of compassion upon an unfortunate Lover , who is more sensible than any other of any thing that disturbs the love of his friends . As for Clelius , he having almost always loved Aronces as his own son , ever since he saved his life in his Cradle , and keeping him from perishing after his shipwrack , he was exceedingly troubled : Sivelia out of tenderness and generosity , did pity him : Herminius was ready to run desperate : Horatius , out of grandeur of soul , and to merit the esteem of Clelia , he commended him , and said , That a Prince so virtuous as he was , deserved a far better destiny , than to be the Prisoner of the most vitious man upon earth : Cesonia and Plotina could not keep their eyes from gushing out into tears : as for Artemidorus , Amilcar , Zenocrates , and Celeres , they pitied Aronces , pitied Clelia , pitied Brutus , pitied Herminius , they pitied Rome , they pitied themselves : As for Clelia , she was sensible more than thought can reach unto ; yet she durst not shew all her sorrow , though the example of her friends might well have authorized hers ; nor would she too much smother her sadness , lest she should infuse some false hopes into Horatius : but she kept such an even and just temper in her affliction , that she could not be accused , either of excessive prudence , or of too much carelesness . That which made her the more mistress of her spirit , was , because she believ'd the life of Aronces was in no danger ; for she knew not that he was wounded , but she conceived the cruel consequences of his imprisonment ; the least of which was , that she should be separated from Aronces for a long time , and be exposed unto the passion of Horatius , who having made his peace with Clelius , would become more confident ; so as this sage Lady , in restraining the violence of her sorrow , did deserve much commendations . Mean while , as one subject of compassion doth easily renew the remembrance of another , so Clelius asked Brutus concerning the Prince of Numidia , and understood that in visiting the Palace of Tarquin after Tullia was gone out , they found him upon his bed , who never caring for the disorder and noise which he heard , looked calmly upon those that run from Chamber to Chamber with naked swords , not knowing whether there were any men so desperate as to defend him . Clelius understood further , how since that , the care which was taken of that Prince , had something restored him unto the freedom of his spirit , Alas , alas , ( added Brutus , and sighed ) I cannot tell whether or no it be a good office to restore a miserable man unto his wits , since certainly it makes all men in the world the more miserable . Brutus expressed this in such a sad manner , as made all those pity him who knew the distemper of his soul , and were not ignorant that the death of Lucretia did more grieve him , than the liberty of Rome rejoyced him ; for notwithstanding all his zeal to his Country , could he but revive Lucretia , he would do it with abundance of joy , though at the rate of erecting that Throne which he had pulled down . Doubtless he would have dyed a hundred deaths , rather than live in the servitude wherein he did : but he would have lived a slave all the days of his life , rather than never to see Lucretia but in her Tomb. This sad adventure had so much changed him , that he was scarcely knowable ; such of his friends as were not admitted unto the secrets of his soul , did believe that this alteration proceeded from the weight of his cares which hung heavy upon him ; but those of his Cabinet counsel , who knew the grandeur of his soul , they thought it to be love only which loadned him ; his conversation was only upon such things as were necessary for the publick good , unless he spoke of his sorrows and passion unto such as knew of them . He was not only always more serious , but also more haughty ; and he could not flatter any but the people of whom he stood in need to revenge Lucretia , and to maintain the liberty of Rome ; So as after so much good language as he thought fit to comfort Clelia , he retired himself to think upon other matters , but especially to give that great example of moderation , of which he had made such profession unto his Friends : Mean while , Clelius went to see the Grand Vestal his Sister , and received visits from all his Friends : Clelia was visited by all the Ladies of quality in Rome ; amongst the rest , by Racilia , by Hermilia , by Colatina , by a Lady of quality called Flavia , and another named Salonina . Hermilia , and the sister of Colatine , being compounded of such a secret Melancholy , as would not suffer them to rejoyce in the Liberty of their Country , so much as others ; they kept always together . Valeria also went to visit Clelia , who gave such a reception unto all these Ladies , with so much obliging Civility , though with a little tincture of melancholy , as she won their Loves , the very first day . Mean while , Brutus according to his design , harangued the Senate and people , as he said he would ; And with so much Eloquence , and Authority , as it may well be said , that their suffrages were not free , because he left none at liberty to be of any opinion contrary to his : He did so urgently aggravate the danger of making but one Consul , as the Image of Tyranny working upon the spirits of those to whom he spoke , they all obeyed his will , and consented that the Soveraign power which he had , should be divided . But when it came to the vote , who should be his Copartner ; the dispute was greater than was imagined : For , as all new establishments meet with many difficulties ; So such a murmur did arise , as made it evident , there would be Contrariety of opinions in this Choice : The multitude did not aim at chusing one that was the most able , the most wise , and the most valiant ; but only such a one as was the most irreconcileable enemy of Tarquin . For , had they aimed at the most able , they would have looked upon Valerius , whose Prudence was admirable , whose honesty was known to all the world , and who had generously seconded Brutus in delivering Rome : They would then have thought upon Clelius , whose experience was great , and virtue high : They would have chosen Lucretius , they would have thought upon the wise Herminius , though he was a little too young to be Consul , though his high soul and heart rendred him worthy of any thing : they might have pitcht upon many other illustrious Romans . But , as I said before , thinking only upon such a one , whom they thought most obliged to hate Tarquin ; they all concurred in their Votes , and no name could be heard but Collatines , whom the multitude thought more engaged to ruin Tarquin than any other , by reason of Lucretia's death , and wrongs received from him : such popular deliberations are commonly tumultuous , inconsiderate , and derogatory to right reason , so as they never considered that Collatine himself was of the Race of Tarquins . Brutus , who heartily wished Valerius to be chosen , and hoped he would ; he was much surprised to see Collatine the man : for he could not endure him , but hated him as much , as if he were his Rival ; also he looked upon him as a party cause of Lucretia's death , by infusing Love into the heart of Sextus , when he inconsiderately carried him to see that fair and unfortunate Lady : He looked upon him as a person whom she ever hated , though out of Nuptial conscience , lived well with him : and he looked upon him as a man , who bore the name of Tyrant ; but to speak ingenuously , he did not look upon him through all these Considerations , but because he ever looked upon him as his Rival ; so as it grieved his Soul to have him for his partner in Authority : Yet since it concerned the safety of Rome , that no division should appear betwixt them , in that new establishment ; and since also it concerned the glory of Lucretia , that he should give no ground of guessing why he hated Collatine ; therefore he constrained himself in this Rencontre : he thought again , that if he should oppose what the multitude propounded , it would breed a great Combustion ; For , now there was not one single Roman , who hoped not for some little share of the Royal Authority : So as Brutus , whose piercing eye saw things as they were , and foresaw the consequences of this affair ; he dissembled his thoughts , and told Valerius in secret , how angry he was that he was not Consul . But in conclusion , the mind of the multitude must be satisfied , and Brutus seemed not to take it ill ; complying therefore with the Times , he himself was the first that saluted Collatine as Consul , unto whom from that time , the people began to render all honours which that dignity required : Brutus offered him the first place , but he would not accept it , nor indeed the people consent unto it : so as it was resolved , that there should be but one Consul before whom the twelve Lictors should walk , and before whom the Hatchet and bundle of Rods should be carried , lest it should incense the people , who do not love those emblems of Authority should be doubled , which may punish them when they deserve : Not that the Authority of the prime Consul was greater than the other's ; for Brutus would not permit it , for fear of such consequences as might ensue : But as for these bare emblems of honour , they belonged unto Brutus only . Howsoever , after that Collatine was chosen , Brutus would have his Colleague confirm all those who the day before were tumultuously made Senators , Censors , Pretors , Aediles , Questors , or Tribunes : after which , Brutus caused a publick Oration to be made , never to suffer any to raign in Rome , nor that any should ever be brought to consent unto it , either by menaces or promises . They did establish as a Law , that the Consulship , should last but one year ; that for the future , none should be Consuls under forty three years of age ; none Praetors under forty , none Aediles under thirty seven , none Tribune under thirty , and no Questor under twenty seven . Brutus would also have it , That the Consuls should be of the most illustrious Races ; and that the three hundred Senators should be Noble-men . After which , the Senate being regularly assembled , they voted to regulate the Power and authority of those who had the conduct of things sacred ; for it being the custom , that the Kings should offer some sacrifices in person , to shew that they had an absolute authority in these Dominions , and that they had no dependency of any but the Gods , Brutus would not have the Consuls do as the Kings used to do : But he made a Royal Sacrificer for that Ceremony only , and that they should submit unto him that was the chief in matters of Religion . After which , the means of making war against Tarquin , was taken into consideration : They provided for the Guard of the Town ; they consulted how to keep their Neighbours from joyning with the Tyrant ; they swore a solemn league betwixt Ardes and Rome ; they resolved to keep the Cavalry which Horatius had brought , and to send Deputies unto Ardes , to thank that Town for the resistance which they made against the Tyrant . And Brutus omitted nothing that might conduce to the publick good , to the ruine of Tarquin , and to the revenge of Lucretia , after which every one returned to his house . Mean time , Clelius with Amilcar , went to see the Prince of Numidia , who knew him at first , and asked for Clelia . This Prince being much joyed to hear that Clelia was escaped , he beseeched Clelius to give him no occasion of hatred , protesting unto him , that he should die with some contentment , if he could be but assured of his indifferency . Clelius , who was generous , and saw him in that pitiful condition , by endeavouring to deliver his daughter ; he assured him , that she should be full of acknowledgment to him , provided he would be reasonable . Ah generous Clelius ( cryed he out ) I will be any thing that will keep me from being hated by Clelia , and from being unjust unto Aronces ; but yet I would adore your divine daughter for ever . Yet sir , my demand that she would not hate me , is because I would die more contentedly , for I know that I cannot live long . Oh Sir , ( replyed Amilcar , after his usual way of freedom ) If you do not dye of your wounds , as I hope you will not , and wish you may not , you will die either of love or grief : time will undoubtedly cure those two kinds of maladies ; Death will not triumph over Lovers , and unfortunate persons , without the help of a Feaver , or some disastrous accident : But to advance your cure ( added he ) I will answer , for the esteem of your Mistress , and for your Rival ; I will also answer for their friendship , if you could but surmount your love . Oh Amilcar ( cryed he out ) were my heart like unto yours , I should quickly surmount it , but to my misery we do not resemble . Afterwards , this Prince , who was naturally of a violent temper , began to fret and grieve inwardly , so as Clelius seeing him in a condition not to be long conversed withal , he left him , and went to take order for the repair of his house , which Brutus caused to be restored unto him , to the end he might receive Sulpitia , who was to arrive the next day . As for Amilcar , unto whom Clelius was much obliged , he went unto Sivelia's to see Clelia ; for having had no discourse in particular with her , he accounted it as if he had not yet seen her ; yet he could not have any private discourse with her at that time , because Plotina , Valeria and Herminius were there : But being all persons of strong reason , discourse was almost as free , as if they had all been intimate and particular friends : Herminius having spoken much of Clelia unto Valeria , she did not so much constrain her self , but both discoursed of their sorrows as freely as if they had been ancient friends : After a while of discourse , Valeria might easily be found a person of no common rank : her Physiognomy was so full of spirit , she spoke so well , and to the purpose ; her tone was so charming , and her discourse so genuine and free , that of all those illustrious Romans which came to see Clelia , there was none pleased her more than Valeria ; so as having a strong inclination to love her , she received all the civilities which the charming mistress of Herminius did her , with extraordinary kindness . I beseech you ( said Clelia , in answer to some applauds which Valeria gave her ) do not judge of me by what you see now , but trust unto what Herminius and Amilcar shall tell you of me , for they are my ancient friends and know me . I am not to day in my right humor , and my face is so much altered , that did I care for it I should grieve extreamly , not but that I have a thousand subjects of joy : For I see my Father again , I see him in Rome , I see the power of Tarquin demolished , and I see my Country delivered : But for all that , the clouds of displeasure will not dissipate , and the miserable condition of the most virtuous Prince upon earth , makes me that I cannot gust any joys without ingratitude : You see with what freedom I talk unto you , and you easily perceive that I reckon our acquaintance from the first day I was acquainted with Herminius . You honour me abundantly , ( replyed Valeria and blusht ) but believe it , Madam , I will not dye ungrateful , but in my humour do requite you in a most extraordinary manner : For to discover my heart unto you , I confess that I have ever believed , a person of any solidity ought not to contract amity so lightly , as to close with them at the first sight , for appearances are very fallacious : there are many who do please the first hour , yet when they are better known , will displease for ever after : And I assure you , that since the fair and unfortunate Lucretia betook her self to a course of solitude , I never entertained any friend whom I could name particular ; not but that Hermilia , whom every one knows to be the sister of illustrious Brutus , is a person whom I love and esteem ; and that another named Flavia , has a great share in my heart . But Madam , it is not after such a manner as I loved that most excellent Lady , whose death would certainly have caused mine , if her solitude had not accustomed me to living without seeing her : yet Madam , I must tell you , that I do find such inclination in my heart toward you , as I never found for any , but for virtuous Lucretia . Madam , reply'd Clelia , I am infinitely obliged to you , for ranking me with her who cannot be parallel'd by any without injustice ; but to retaliate confidence for confidence , I must acquaint you that I do more for you , than you for me ; For I must confess unto you , that except Plotina and Cesonia , unto whom averse fortune has devoted me ; I have no friends whom I love so well , as to trust them with any of my secrecies : True indeed , friends I have ; Herminius and Amilcar are so , and will be as long as I live ; but as for feminine friends , I have found so few a number of such as are capable of solid friendship , as I content my self only with their society . But towards you , added Clelia , I do find a strong disposition to love you , and it shall stick of you , if I be not at this very day perfectly your friend . Whilst these two fair ones were talking thus , Cesonia , Plotina , Amilcar and Herminius , were talking of the late Revolutions : But Amilcar not affecting over-serious discourse , and hearing Clelia name him , he interrupted those two illustrious Romans , and asked them , what they talked of ; We talk of a business so important ( replied Valeria ) as will mar all my felicity , and of a thing which neither Clelia nor I ever did before : for , though we have not known one another yet half a day ; yet we intend to begin a league of friendship which must last as long as we live . Both of you , replied Herminius , are able to move love eternally , and the more you know , the more you 'l esteem and love each other . For my particular , said Plotina , I see nothing extraordinary that you have done : what wonder is it , that two so fair as you , both flowing in wit , and knowing each other long by reports of friends whom you dare trust , should contract friendship so soon ? For , this I am sure of , that if you contract amitie with one whom afterwards you find not answerable to your fancy , it is an easie matter to break off : Though perhaps I am one ( said Amilcar ) who makes and breaks these kind of affections which they call friendships , though they deserve not that title ; yet I am clearly of Valeria's opinion , and maintain that it is very frivolous to make these imaginary friendships so much talked of in the World. For my part , said Herminius , I must confess , that I do not well understand what friendships you mean. I have heard of a great Friendship , and tender friendship , and a solid , ardent , and inviolable friendship : but as for an imaginary friendship , it is new to me ; and I believe it is forged in your imagination : I cannot tell , replied he , whether or no I did forge it in my fancy ; but I think that I did not erre in calling it so ; But , I believe ( added he and smiled ) you are not well acquainted with all kinds of friendships , because you do not apply your self to know that by which Clelia taught you all secrets at Capua , by giving you that ingenious paper , which hath made such a noise in the world : Also , I believe you are ignorant , how there are friendships by occasion , friendships by fashion , friendships by humour , friendships by judgment , friendships by wit , friendships by Interest , friendships of Complement , friendships of Love ; and of many other kinds , not reckoning that friendship of imagination so unknown to you , and which so many use : For my particular , ( replied Cesonia ) you would do me a favour , if you would tell me how it ariseth in the hearts of those that have it ; It ariseth ( replied he ) between persons whose spirits are near alike , as Plotina and I should , if we had no judgment . Five or six foolish Proverbs uttered with a good grace , and taken into an imagination , is sufficient to beget one of these whimsy friendships ; all the pleasure whereof , that can be hoped for , is the age of an afternoon : I speak this by experience , for I remember how I got my self eight or ten friends in a quarter of an hour , by making a handsom description of a woman that had a mind to be very fine , and yet knew not how to dress her self ; but indeed , they were all nothing beholding to me if they had considered it . For , I vented this Railerie before two of their near kindred : Truth is , it was rather an error of memory than discretion ; but I am sure , if I had not been in a very merry mood that day , or had spoke nothing but good sense and judgment , these eight or ten fond women had never been my friends . Thus Fancy and Imagination is a thing that begets these fading friendships , which are like mushroms , grow up in an instant , and die as soon . You have paraphras'd so learnedly upon this kind of friendship ( said Herminius ) as I believe it would be very acceptable to all the Company , if you would explain all those kinds which you have named . For my part , ( said Plotina ) I profess he shall lose mine , of what nature soever it be , if he do describe them all , one after another . I beseech you all ( said Amilcar , then seeing Clelia and Plotina about to make the same request ) command me nothing , for I would have the fair Plotina know , that her menace does affright me , and forces me to satisfie her Fancy . Begin then presently , replied she ; yet ( added she ) I will dispense with you , for omitting those friendships by occasion ; for I have made many of that kind in my life . Some friends only at the Temple ; others , friends only of my friends , and others at Balls . For , there we agreed very well to laugh and jeer at those that danced ill : there we took out one another to dance , and talked very obligingly together ; and yet we never saw one another , unless at some Feast , or by accident : But , I hapned to be so well informed of any thing that related to them , that I knew them as well as themselves : but I have said enough of this kind , and I had better let Amilcar speak concerning friendship in fashion . As to that ( said Herminius ) I can speak as well as Amilcar : For , in my travels , I knew a woman , who indeed had many excellent qualities ; who yet cloister'd up her self as it were , and would not permit the world to croud her with Courtships , but would be known only unto those whom she esteemed ; but upon a suddain , having taken a fancy to three or four persons of the highest rank where she lived , and to come and see her , and extoll her ; presently it became the mode to love her , to talk of her in all places , to applaud her , and write unto her . Some would say , they knew her , though they never saw her in their lives ; because they thought it a disgrace to say , they never saw her : so as she might well say , that their friendship unto her , was a friendship of fashion . I beseech you ( said Amilcar then ) give me leave to tell you , what friendship of humor is : I know a man ( said Cesonia ) who does love so fantastically , as I believe , I may well interrupt you from speaking : He is a man of wit , and understanding enough , and yet one , who never loves any but Fools and ignorant persons : Because , as I think , he had rather be admired by brutes , and adored by dolts , than to have friends as able as himself : Yet some days , the same whimsy which makes him love these kind of men , makes him abhor them , and ingenuously confess , that he knows not why he loved them . You may be sure ( said Amilcar ) that I dare not add any thing unto what the fair Cesonia hath said : but I hope , I may speak of the friendships by judgment : I beseech you , ( said Clelia then ) be not too hasty , but give me leave to speak of that friendship , of which only , I am able to discourse with delight and experience , if I may without vanity say it . For , I call it Friendship by Judgment , when one takes time to know the person whom one would love : when one is chosen that is virtuous , good , and wise : when one enquires who are his friends , when one observes of what temper and humor he is , and when one is assured that Love will be reciprocal : for without all these qualifications , it is not any Friendship of Judgment : when I see a woman that pleaseth me ; when I hear her name many persons as her particular friends ; that afterwards she has received many kind offices from them ; if after all this I hear her rail and backbite them , would it be an argument of judgment to love such a person , how amiable soever she may be otherwise ? But , if on the contrary , I find a woman of an ingenious spirit , who zealously defends her absent , or unfortunate , or dead friends : It were an argument of a sound judgment , to Court the affection of such a generous person . Now , ( said Amilcar ) I hope for a room to speak , since the discourse is to be , friendship that comes by wit and ingenuity : For , having a good wit my self , it belongs to me to talk of that which I have so often caused . Not , but that Herminius ( added he , and smiled ) has as good a wit as I , and better : but that he thinks it a kind of crime to shew it : Therefore , since I am a wit by open profession , I know better than any how little we are obliged unto those , who care not for seeing us , but only to hear some pieces of wit flash from us , or to tell us some impertinences themselves . These are a sort of men , who are ready to break their buttons with laughing , or are ravished with admiration as often as they see you : they have always about them some Copies of Letters , or verses a la mode , new songs , biting Satyrs against their best friends , and many other conceits which often themselves understand not a line of : They will shew you wit in one hand , and folly in another . They will ordinarily mistake wit for nonsense , and repeat some good lines , as things of no conceit : And again , will out with some pitiful stuffe in such a passionate tone , as if they were repeating some sapphick Verses . I remember a woman , who to shew the bravery of her wit , had always in her Pocket or memory , all the good and the bad Verses that were made in the Neighbour-hood where she lived : she told me one day , she would shew me some lines which were much cryed up for good , but for her part , she found no great matter in them . But ( said she ) I have some others that are most admirable : But I not trusting much to the judgment of this Lady , had a mind to see those Verses which she discommended , rather than those she reported to be so rare : so as after a few entreaties , she was perswaded to repeat both : But truly those which she said she was ashamed to remember , were a most admirable composure , the measure and numbers were so natural and genuine , as spoke both passion and wit , and such as touched the heart , and moved to tenderness , more than to please and divert . When she had done these good lines ; you see , said she , that these are not worth so much pains as to remember ; but there are others of an excellent strain , the expressions are admirable , and the conceit delicate . Oh Madam ( said I ) you are a most incomparable wit , I beseech you make good your promise : I will , answered she , upon condition that in recompence you will shew me some Verses of your own . Then she began to spit out a number of big fustian words which made a mighty sound , but signified nothing . A Gallimafry of Gibbrish , which wrought highly upon the fancy of this Lady that repeated them . Well ( said she , with an Air sutable to her capacity ) are not these strong lines ? Do you think I do not know what is wit ? Come , Let me hear some of your lines : Ah , Madam , ( answered I ) mine will sound very ill after such as you have repeated ; but being much pressed by her importunity , I made two or three Verses of a Song upon a sudden , stuft with nothing but non-sense in it , which passed her approbation better than if they had been witty ; but in conclusion , I waited upon her to her house , with a resolution never to come at it again : But the truth is , this humour of hers is rife every where ; but my greatest wonder is , that people should be so inquisitive and desirous of things which they understand not , nor are pleased with , but only to shew unto others of as mean capacities as themselves ; yet they will often venture at Verse themselves , and vent lame cripled Copies which have neither reason nor rime in them ; a whole sheet sometimes of nonsense , one Verse a foot too short , another two feet too long , and all but so much labour and Paper spent : These kind of people will out of a fond vanity , be contracting friendship with wits , and hang upon them as their dear friends , and lovers : yet the world is full of such simplicians , and many women will be extreamly ambitious in obliging a good wit to come and see them , as if they had some real business of high concernment with them ; and if he do come , but prove not of an humour to flatter the Lady , she will study revenge , she will scandal him , she will hate all he loves . I could say much more upon this subject , but there are other friendships which must be discoursed upon . As I remember ( said Plotina , ) there was a friendship of interest mentioned : As for that ( said Amilcar ) all the world knows it ; for there is an interest ( of pleasure at the least ) in all the friendships that are . For eight days together , I visited one of my friends every day , but did not receive the least sign of any friendship : the ninth day understanding accidentally , That a man who had power to do her much harm , did love me very well : Then her cheek was smiles , and nothing but love and fayour flowed from her ; she endeavoured all she could to captivate my heart if possible : so as what all are wit and endeavour was not able to do , this interest did it in a moment ; for ever since I found her so sweet , so kind and affable , as I believe , if I had put her to the tryal , I should have found her but too kind . Thus matter of interest , can make friends , I beseech you , ( said Plotina ) give me leave to speak of walking friendship ; for I know many women in the world , who are good for nothing but to walk with their friends in Gardens , and gadding abroad only to shew their dress , or their fine Coach : their discourse is only of Clothes , Weddings , and Burials ; and talk of any thing else , they are most impertinently tedious . I know one , whom I have never seen all winter long , but as soon as summer appeared , she would come and carry me to walk ; and but for that , she would never have seen me ; but I will speak no more of them , because I would hear Amilcar discourse upon friendship of Love : As to that ( replyed Herminius ) there is not any well accomplished man in the world , but is able to speak something of it : And I suppose Amilcar intends to speak of those , who having a passion in their souls , do endeavour to make friendship with all those women of their Mistresses acquaintance , whether they like them or no. You have hit so right upon my meaning , said Amilcar , that I desire to stand silent , and you to speak : Amilcar , replyed Herminius , the company will be losers by that ; and besides , you are more experienc'd in such kinds of friendships than I am . Indeed ( said Amilcar ) should I reckon up all the simple friendships which Love has mov'd me to make , you would then say , I were a man of large experience in such matters : for should I number up the million of Mothers , Aunts , Cousins , Friends , Neighbours , Fathers , Brothers , Sisters , and such like , to whom I have been complaisant , only because I was in love , I should never come to an end : Truth is , the knowledge I have gotten by these kind of friendships , has been much merry diversion unto me ; for I have by them made many an odd discovery : whensoever I saw a man of ingenuity give a visit unto any simple woman , I presently enquired whether she had not some fine kinswoman , some fair Neighbour , or some gallant friend : And when I saw any witty woman frequent the society of any foolish fellow , I never questioned but she courted him for some other kind of conversation ; so as in a short time I grew so cunning , as I knew all secrets without ever being told them : for I concluded this as a necessary consequence , that when any woman seems to love such a one whom it is impossible she should ever love , either in justice , or for any profitable interest ; this seeming Love serves her only as an umbrage , under which she may see one whom she really loves , though she do not shew it . Appearances are so deceitful , ( replyed Clelia ) as it is often very unjust to make conclusions by circumstances so doubtful : For who , that sees the apparent stupidity of illustrious Brutus , would think him a man of the highest soul , and that he should be Romes deliverer ? It is most certain ( said Herminius ) that it is very dangerous to judge of things by conjectures , be they never so seeming : As for example ( said he , and whispered with Amilcar ) who would ever imagine that Brutus , who is all glory , and who has done the highest action that ever was , should not esteem himself very happy ? and yet I am perswaded he is more miserable than ever he was . After this , two Ladies came unto Clelia's house , and Valeria going away , Herminius went also within a quarter of an hour after , and went unto Brutus whom he found alone , and as melancholy as he thought to find him . But though Herminius knew Brutus had good cause for his sadness , yet he resolved to divert him from it as much as he could , and to oppose the love of his Country against the effects of that love which still he retained to the unfortunate Lucretia . For Sir , said he unto him , your sorrows are no other than such as a thousand Lovers have as well as you : but then , Sir , you have such a consolation , as no other Lover ever had besides your self , since never another Lover found the liberty of his Country by the death of his Mistress . Oh Herminius , ( cryed he ) That which you propound as a consolation , makes me infinitely more sad : For is it not the height of cruelty , that the same which hath saved Rome , and which I have so much wished , should make me eternally miserable ? Yes , yes , Herminius , added he , should I live a thousand ages , I should take delight in nothing but Revenge , and should daily renew my grief for the death of incomparable Lucretia . But , Sir , answered Herminius , you know , that revenge is counted the highest of all delights , and therefore having carved out your revenge upon Tarquin , in the most noble way that ever was , you have great reason and just cause to comfort your self . Revenge is sweet , I confess , replyed Brutus , but it gives me no calm delight , nor ever will. Common injuries indeed , which may be repayed by revenge , may find a satisfaction and quietness of mind to the wronged party : But alas , mine is none of those , for all my revenge can never restore me Lucretia . I have driven Tarquin out of Rome , I forced proud Tullia to fly away : Infamous Sextus dares not shew his head , the virtue of his Brothers cannot secure him from the fury of the people : All Romans do enjoy their liberty , and reverence me as receiving it from my hand ; but for all that , Lucretia is dead , and I am more grieved at her being in her Tomb , than I am joyed at the Tyrants being out of his Throne : And as an addition to my misery , Collatine shares in the soveraign Authority with me : yes , my dear Herminius , he is so insupportable to me , that without extream violence upon my self , I cannot endure him : for first , he is of Tarquines name , which is a horror to me ; He was my Rival , he married Lucretia , his shallow merits made her miserable ; he , and his indiscretion , was the cause of that horrid accident which happened , and consequently the cause of her death . I hate him , because he does not lament her death enough ; for the Consulship which the silly people has conferred upon him , has almost made him forget the loss of that rare woman . You are so ingenious to torment your self , replyed Herminius , that the more one strives to comfort you , the more one afflicts you , and therefore 't is better never to talk of your grief , but of your revenge . No , no , replyed Brutus , all 's in vain ; for where so ere I am , what so ere I say , or do , I have still Lucretia in my mind , and to my great torment do always see her striking a Poniard into her breast , and look upon me as if she bad me revenge her death . No , Herminius , her Ghost never leaves me , nor never will ; and therefore , never fear renewing my griefs , since I my self renew it every minute ; she is infinitely dear and precious unto me , and I were a most persidious villain , if I could be any wayes comforted . After this , Herminius , to turn the discourse handsomely , began to speak of Aronces and his misfortunes , and the advantage which Tarquin might have by keeping that Prince in his custody : For , said he , he will thereby oblige Porsenna to arm in his behalf : Common policy also invites that King to assist Tarquin ; and when that league is made , honour will not suffer Aronces to be against his Father ; so as if that happen , as most probably it will , I shall look upon him as one of the most miserable Princes upon earth : For he will be constrained to fight for his Rivals , in fighting for Tarquin and Sextus : He will be forced to take the unjust side , he will strike at his dearest friends , and which is hardest of all , against the Father of his Mistress . 'T is true replyed Brutus , but this will be his consolation , that he will be against Horatius , and the Prince of Numidia . However it be , said Herminius , that grert Prince will be exposed to abundance of misery ; and therefore for the interest of Rome , for the interest of Clelia , for the interest of Aronces , for the revenge of Lucretia ; it is good to hinder Porsenna from arming on Tarquins side , since there is none but he whom we need to fear . Indeed ( said Brutus ) all the neighbouring Estates have not power enough to protect him : nor is it so easie a matter to perswade little Republicks to assist a King tumbled down from his Throne , as it is to inspire that design into a great and Potent King , who by the consequence of the thing , has indirectly interest in the re-establishment of Tarquin . Not that he can ever have any Right to Protect a Tyrant : but , you know , Policy does change the names of things according to the several interests of those that act in them : so , it may be , that Tarquin who is disclaimed at Rome as a Tyrant , will be looked upon at Clusium , as a legitimate and unfortunate King , driven out of his Kingdom by his Rebellious subjects . So as to prevent that , I conceive it expedient to negotiate with Porsenna ; but the difficulty will be to know , how : Sir , replyed Herminius , I conceive it good to consult with the Prince Artemidorus and Zenocrates about it : you know that the Princess of the Leontines , is sister unto the first of them ; that she is with the Queen Galerita , the Mother of Aronces ; and that she has a great reputation and interest in that Court , so as it were a good expedient , if you could oblige Artemidorus and Zenocrates to go unknown unto Clusium , and acquaint that Princess with the true interest and condition of Aronces , to the end she may do him such service as he desires . But , replyed Brutus , Aronces is in the hands of Tarquin , who certainly will never part with him , unless Porsenna promise to assist him . But , replied Herminius , if Porsenna will not assist him , he will be so far from being able to keep Aronces , that he will not know how to keep himself . There is some reason in what you say , answered Brutus , but you never consider that Porsenna , who would not have Aronces to marry Clelia , will not treat with Rome , now Clelius is returned , but upon condition , that match shall never be ; yet you know that Aronces will not consent unto that treaty . I know it very well ( replied Herminius ) but I know withal that however it be , it is very requisite to have one in the King of Clusium's Court , though only to know how things pass there . I grant it ( answerd Brutus ) and accordingly Herminius took upon him to propound the business unto Artemidorus and Zenocrates . Mean time , Sulpitia arrived the next morning , who was so highly joyed to see Clelia there , that it pleased her more than to see her self in Rome and Tarquin out on 't ; or to see Sivelia , Racilia , Hermilia , Collatina , Valeria , Cesonia , Plotina , Flavia , Salonina , and all the rest of the illustrious Romans , who came in Troops to visit her . On the other side , Clelia , whom Sivelia then restored unto Sulpitia , had a double joy in being again so near her virtuous Mother . For , besides her affectionate tenderness towards her , she looked upon her as one who loved Aronces , and did not love Horatius . She had also the satisfaction to see , that though Clelius had enjoyned her to forget what was past , and to receive that illustrious Roman very well ; yet she gave him but a very faint entertainment : but she enquired very affectionately of the Numidian Prince , and of Aronces as a man whom she most esteemed . Clelia received also that day a most sensible joy ; For , Aronces having suborned his Guard , procured one to go unto Rome with one letter unto Herminius , and another unto Clelia . The messenger addressing himself unto Herminius , according to his directions , he presented the two Letters unto him : And Herminius after he had read his own , went immediately to carry both unto Clelia , who , without making any secret of the matter , shewed them unto Sulpitia : The letter unto Herminius was thus writ . Aronces unto Herminius . FOr Gods sake , dear Herminius , pity my misfortune , and bid all our illustrious friends pity me also . But above all , oblige my Divine Clelia not to change her thoughts of a miserable man , who , whether in Fetters or on a Throne , will still be the same to her ; For , as it is not in the power of virtue it self to make no happy , unless fortune consent , so it is not in the power of Fortune to make me forsake Virtue , in forsaking Clelia . Negotiate therefore for me , as I would for you , if you were in my stead ; And speak unto that most admirable person whom I adore , as you would have ●● speak unto Valeria , if your misfortune were equd unto mine . Tell Brutus that Tarquin hopes to be able for a war , and that I will do all I can to hinder the King my Father from embracing his Interests . After Clelia had read this letter , she opened her own , and found these words . The unfortunate Aronces to the most Divine Clelia . THough , Madam , my Rival had the advantage of carrying you back unto Rome ; yet I am Tarquins Prisoner for endeavouring to set you at liberty : when you consider of the good office which Horace has done you , consider also that the unfortunate Aronces would gladly die to do you service : But above all , never forget your promise , unless you would have me die desperate . The reading of this Letter did exceedingly more Sulpitia , and her admirable daughter ; who concluded with Herminius , that Clelius should see it . Mean time , they informed themselves from the messenger of Aronces and his wounds , who told them , that in all likelihood , they were not dangerous : They also understood by him , that Aronces was guarded very strictly : They learned further , that the enterview of Tarquin and Tullia was with much bitterness , and yet their bad fortunes had united them : He told them also that they had sent unto Ceres , which was close by them , to engage that Prince unto their side : And that the report went , Tarquin intended to go unto Veies that great and potent City , whose neighbourhood might much incumber Rome , if it should declare for him . After they had satisfied their curiosities , as far as the messenger was able to inform them ; Herminius carried him unto Brutus , that he also might know the state of things ; and , to the end , he should not repent quitting the Tyrant , he gave him a round sum of money , and promised imployment , if any wars were . After which , Artemidorus , Zenocrates , Amilcar , and Celeres coming in , Herminius , who according to his resolution , had spoken unto the two first , told Brutus , that they both of them offered to go unto Clusium , with a design not to be known unto any , but the Princess of the Leontines . So , as it was resolved , that they should depart within few daies . As for Celeres , his affection unto Aronces , moved him unto a design of going unto Tarquinia , to hear news , and also the more easily to receive such orders as he would give , either for the Court of the King his Father , or for Clelia . As for Amilcar ; he resolved to see out the destinie of Rome , since it might be advantagious unto his Master , to Aronces , to Clelia , to Brutus , and to Herminius : and since it was pleasing unto Plotina , unto whom he was as officious as unto any whom he called Mistress . Mean time , Hermilia and Collatina , who suffered both under the same kind of affliction ; they grew to love each other most tenderly through this equality of misfortune : For , if one grieved for the absence of the Prince of Pometia , the other did the like for the absence of Titus . So as often mixing their Tears and Complaints together ; they therefore confined themselves to their Chambers , it not being permitted at that time , to appear sad in Rome : For indeed , if any was seen without joy and mirth in his eyes , he was presently censured for one of Tarquins friends ; And according to the natural injustice and insolence of a people newly set at liberty , they would have a Law which should inflict most terrible tortures upon such as looked melancholy at such a time when Rome was enfranchiz'd : So as now , it was not permitted any to grieve for the death of any kindred or friend , unless they would run the danger of being taken for some of Tarquins Creatures , and be thrown down headlong from the Tarpeian Rock . Brutus did as much as he could to restrain the fury of the people : But , lest they should cool in their hatred of the Tyrant , out of policie he suffered their murmur . As for Collatine , though he had more cause to hate Sextus , than any other ; yet in his heart , he did not wish the establishment of a Common-wealth . For , being of a Family whence two Kings issued , perhaps he had some squint hopes of being chosen . Upon divers occasions , he was observed to act very faintly , especially in regulating matters of Religion : Brutus would have a King of the sacrificers created , being unwilling the Consuls should attribute this honour unto themselves , lest it should too much smell of Royalty , and rub up the memories of such as were well affected to that kind of Government . This business being a matter of great importance , and which Brutus thought fit to communicate unto the people as well as the Senate , it was taken into consideration : And ( as a thing very observable ) the same people who so universally had cryed up Collatine for a Consul , having observed him opposite to the opinion of Brutus , they were bitterly incensed against him , and cryed him down as loud as they had cryed him up . The multitude made a mighty murmur against him , some said they were much to blame in thinking upon any for a Consul , that bore the name of Tarquin , since that only was cause sufficient to banish him Rome : others added , That he appeared more a Tarquin in heart than name , since he was contrary to the opinion of Brutus , who was the true deliverer of Rome : some said , he held intelligence with Tarquin : others , that his aim was to make himself King , and all generally concluded , that there was a necessity not only of a dismission from his authority , but of his packing out of Rome . At the first , he behaved himself as Consul , and commanded silence : but thinking to appease the multitude , he incensed them : Afterwards , seeing his power not obeyed , he begun to Cajole the people ; but the more submi●s he was , the more insolent were they : some argued him culpable , because he would keep the Authority against the intentions of those who conferred it upon him . Brutus seeing so great a Tumult , and being unwilling to oppose Collatin directly , though the publick good required that Valerius should be in his place , and though his secret hatred against him wished it , yet he went another way to compass his end . For after he had excused Collatin in those accusations wherein he was charged , he said it was a thing impossible his heart should adhere to the interest of Tarquin , who had so much wronged him . But for all that ( said he most subtilly ) were I so unfortunate as ever to be suspected by the people , I profess I would not keep the authority one quarter of an hour after , and I do now at this instant offer it up , if it be thought that the publick good requires it . Brutus had no sooner said so , but the people applauded him to the Skies , after which he seemed more animated against Collatin : so as Lucretius who had more resolution than his Son in law , who also knew that he was not fit for that place ; who hated Tarquin more than Collatin did ; who had the heart of a true Roman ; who knew that Lucretia left no children , and who dearly loved Brutus ; he turned towards his Son in Law , and spake thus unto him ; Why , Collatin , will you not lay hold of a noble occasion , of doing a great action , in voluntary surrendring the Consulship , since it is not pleasing unto the people ? Make it appear Collatin , by this free dismission , that you quit an authority which you have no mind to keep , since you do so easily part from it : if you would be rul'd by me , I would advise you to put your self in a capacity of being recalled unto Rome , by banishing your self freely to day . For my part , I protest unto you , that though you married my Daughter , yet I think my self more obliged to take Romes part than yours ; so as seeing the people incensed against you , and ill perswaded of your good intentions concerning the liberty of your Country , I think my self obliged both in honour and reason to advise you as I do : Then ( added he in a low voyce ) It is in vain to keep that Authority which will be taken from you . Collatin now found himself at a pitiful non-plus : but , in conclusion , seeing all the people against him , knowing Brutus no friend , and finding Lucretius also his opposite , he surrendred that power which was given him into the hands of Valerius , who by the contrivance of Brutus and Herminius , was chosen with one voyce ; Lucretius , who pretended to it , not being offended at it , so cunningly was the business carried . Mean time , to shew Collatin how pleasing the generous counsel he had given Collatin , was unto the people ; they permitted Collatin to transport all his estate out of Rome , with Collatina , whom he would not carry with him , because he knew more than the people did , to wit , the league 'twixt Titus and her . So as thinking that if he carryed her where he was , that Prince perhaps would come and see her , and this would render him suspected at Rome , to which he hoped ere long to be recalled : he left her with Racilia , for Collatina's Mother was dead long before . Thus this fair Lady , who hoped that the misfortune of her Brother would be advantageous to her , she found her self more miserable , though being with Hermilia , was a great consolation to her . Mean time , according to the course of all the world , which will have some sigh whilest others sing , whilst Collatina mourned with Hermilia , all true Romans rejoyced to see the illustrious Brutus , and sage Valerius , masters of the soveraign Authority , for both of them were able , both couragious , both professed enemies of the Tyrant , both reverenced by all Romans , and both friends . So as it was the general hopes of all to see the liberty of Rome solidly established , since two men of such noted virtue sat at the helm of affairs : Indeed this great City , reposing themselves upon the prudence of these two great Men , as men in a ship upon a skilful Pilot , all was calm , every one was quiet , and for a few days , not a word of any false news flew about , no politick disputes troubled the tranquillity of the Town ; not but that it was well known there was a Cabal of young men , and of high quality , who wished well to the dominion of Tarquin , because they shared in the debaucheries of Prince Sextus : but yet they durst not speak out their thoughts : And Rome was all peace , when the guards at the Gates came to tell the Consuls in open Senate , that there were some Envoyes from Tarquin , who demanded entrance . At first , the opinions of Brutus , of Valerius , of the illustrious father of Clelia , Lucretius , and of many others , was , not to hearken unto them , or permit them entrance ; but their opinions altered , when they heard that they whom Tarquin sent , were two of those Priests called Fecialians , of which there was twenty in Rome , whose office was to declare War and Peace , to be spectators of Combates , and executed the Function of Heralds , and sometimes of Envoyes , or Mediators . These men were held in such great veneration at Rome as the superstition had perswaded the people , that if they did not give respect unto the propositions they brought , they should pull down vengeance upon themselves : so although Brutus and Valerius did believe that such men as had quitted Rome to follow the Tyrant , and came from him , would never find protection from the Gods ; yet knowing how the multitude stood affected , they thought it prudence to give them their satisfaction in observing their old customs . Brutus also added , that it was expedient to manifest unto all their Neighbour States , that they had all right reason to maintain that liberty which they had recovered by force , and that they should hearken unto these Envoyes from Tarquin , whose propositions would be so apparently unjust , that they would incense the people more when they heard them . The opinions of Brutus and Valerius being followed , they sent a man of Authority to receive these Envoys , and bring them to the Senate , and not suffer them to speak unto any as they passed through the Town : mean time , these Envoyes , or Heralds fearing the violence of the people , they attired themselves in such a Garb as might best set out their qualities , and beget respect . So as according to the custom on such occasions , they wore Crowns of Laurel upon their heads , two darts in their hands ; the one , half burned , to use them as their propositions were answered ; for they used divers ceremonies when they declared War. Mean time they perceived by this encounter , how powerful Religion is in the minds of the people : for notwithstanding the inveterate hatred which the Romans had against Tarquin , these Envoyes passed through Rome without the least violence offered unto them ; yet many were heard to murmur , which made it apparent , they were not welcome ; but having several designs in hand , they were not out of hopes of well serving him that sent them . They were men of able parts , they were instructed by Tarquin and Tullia , they were Romans ; they had many kindred in the Town , and they had divers Letters from Tarquin , to many young men of Quality : they had also some from Sextus , for his old friends , so as the main matter of their negotiation , was only to speak unto the Senate , as an umbrage to plot something in Rome , which might advantage the Tyrant . Yet they kept their design very close and were conducted to the Senate , unto whom , in few words , they delivered the cause of their coming . At first , the Consuls , and Senators expected that the Heralds would ask no less than the Soveraign Power for Tarquin , and that they would recal him : But in lieu of that , they only said , that Tarquin to shew , he had more moderation than those who drove him from Rome , demanded only a restitution of all that was his own proper estate , and that it might be transported unto the place where he was . This feigned moderation surprised the Senate , and puzled them more than if the Envoyes had demanded the Crown for the Tyrant , who sent them . However this being a business which could not be determined in their presence , they withdrew ; and to further their close design , they desired leave , to go amongst those that were of their own Function , who stayed in Rome : which was granted , and they conducted thither . Yet Brutus and Valerius , commanded to observe them narrowly , and not to stir from them . But after they were retired , and the matter put to the vote , the opinions of the Senators were strangely divided , and which way soever they considered the thing , they found it a peevish business : should they deny Tarquin , what was his own , though he had never raigned in Rome , were such a piece of Injustice , as would give him a just pretence for a War : should they consent to his demand , they should enable him to make it . So as the thing being very Controversial , and the Senate so newly established , as those of which it was composed were hardly acquainted with each other ; it was impossible for Brutus and Valerius as able as they were , to determine the business that day , nor the next ; no , nor the next following that : Mean time , they durst not take upon themselves the absolute Authority , lest the people should say , they expelled the Tyrant , only to become Tyrants themselves . So as they were forced to submit the matter unto Time , and stay till those that were of a contrary opinion , did yield unto theirs ; or else so united all those that were of their judgment , as they might be able to oppose them that contradicted them : But whilst the Senate was debating the business , without coming to any result , Tarquins Envoys did unperceivedly and cunningly transact their business : For , seeing they had no answer the first day , they desired leave to send unto those that imployed them , which in Common Justice could not be denied . True it is , they were always accompanied by one that observed them , but yet they made a shift to blind his eyes ; for they being two , whilst the one of them was talking unto any one whom they thought fit to employ , the other entertained their spie with discourse : Now , such as were well affected either unto Sextus , or the Princes his Brothers , they sought out for such occasions as might bring them to the speech with those men that were of their interests : of which number were the two young Aquilians , and two others of the illustrions Family of the Vitellians , who got to speech with one of these Envoys , and received Letters of him from Tarquin : The Envoy also gave him a sealed Pacquet for the two Sons of Brutus , not telling them from whom they came : After which , it being agreed amongst themselves , that they should meet when it was dark in a Garden which belonged to the house , they parted . These four young Romans failed not to meet accordingly , and one of Tarquins Envoys began to perswade them unto a Restitution of Tarquin to the Throne , and to make a Confederacy in the Town , to let him in by night with such Troops as still remained with him ; promising unto them Mountains of Recompences , if they could do him so great a service : Alas , ( said the Envoy ) what good can you expect from this Alteration of Government ? You see , even now , that though the two Consuls be as able men as are in the whole world ; yet they cannot get a result upon a business , which would be resolved in an hour , if the Authority were in one single person : Tell therefore , all the young Gallantry , your friends , that all their Glory and advantage consists in the re-establishment of Tarquin , though he should be a Tyrant : For , the Court of a Prince has Grandeur and magnificence in it : Tell them that all pleasures and delights are for ever banished from Rome , if Tarquin be : Make them understand that Kings , be they as rigorous as they are , yet sometimes they pardon and recompence : But the Laws are inexorable , and punish severely without mercy : they are always more favourable to the poor , than to the rich ; to the common people , than to men of Rank . Represent unto them , what a heart-burning it will be , when they shall see themselves subjected to a multitude , to Cringe and Court those whom naturally they ought to command . Tell them , that Kings being elective at Rome , it were a gross baseness in the Nobility to sit still , and lose their hopes to a Crown : In short , tell them , whatsoever you shall think best to prompt them on unto so great a design . These young Romans unto whom this discourse was addressed , and who of themselves were apt to embrace what was desired of them , they promised Tarquin's Envoy as much as could be required : and this discourse being in the night only by Moon-shine , and in a Garden , they had as good an opportunity as could be , to argue upon the enterterprise : For , the Envoy had gained the slave , who had the charge of shutting the doors of the house : He that was appointed to keep an eye over their Actions , fell asleep : And all Rome was in a profound calm , whilst a business was consulting which might captivate them all . Mean while , Tarquins Envoy asking the young Romans , what they had done with the Pacquet , which he gave them for the two Sons of Brutus , they told him that as yet they had not met with them ; but in the morning they would go unto them , and in the evening at the same place , they would give them an account of all things ; After which they went away . In their way home , he who had the Pacquet directed to the two Sons of Brutus , asked the rest what they thought of that Pacquet : For my part , ( said one of the three , whose name was Aquilius ) I am much mistaken , if it be not letters from two fair Ladies , who were brought up under Tullia : the one of which is a Slave of a Noble extraction called Teraminta : And I am sure , that Titus and Tiberius ( so were the two Sons of Brutus called ) are deeply in love with them . This induceth me to think , that Tullia has a design , by this means to draw Titus and Tiberius unto their Party . But ( replied one of those who had not yet spoken ) I wonder these Loves should make no greater a noise in the World , and that I should never hear a word of it . The reason is ( answered he ) because the War of Ardes imployed every one so much , that they had no leisure to talk of amorous discourses as in idle times of peace . But ( said the other ) though Titus and Tiberius should be in love with Ocrisia , and the young Teraminta , do you think they would ever desert the interest of Brutus ? Yes , yes , answer'd he , for Love is stronger than Nature : And I know , there is no great tenderness in the hearts of these young men towards their Father : For , Brutus affecting a strange kind of lumpish stupidity , the young men have been extreamly ashamed of being his Sons : 'T is true , they were so ( said one of them . ) But now , since Brutus is known to be one of the most glorious persons in the world , and performed such high Actions , doubtless Titus and Tiberius are changed in their opinions of a Father . I grant ( answered Aquilius ) that now they esteem him whom within a few days before they sleighted : But for all that , if they be really in Love , they cannot love a Father , who in expelling a Prince which loved them , exiled also their Mistresses : besides , they being brought up in great Liberty and Freedom , they will much insist upon obedience to the commands of a Father : Well , well , ( said Aquilius ) to morrow will tell us more : And indeed , as soon as it was day , Aquilius , who had the Packet , went unto Titus and Tiberius : And the other three went every one severally to their particular friends , whom they thought most apt to adhere unto their opinions : Mean time , Aquilius was no sooner alone with Titus and Tiberius , but he gave them the Packet which was directed unto them : They had no sooner opened it , but they found two letters , the Characters of which they knew : For , that directed unto Titus , was from the fair Ocrisia whom he loved : and the other to Tiberius , was from the young slave Teraminta , whom he affected with a most violent passion . So as these two Lovers being infinitely impatient to see these Letters , they opened them , and read them in private , though they knew the secrets of each other , and though their friend was also acquainted with their Loves . But after they had read them to themselves , they read them aloud to Aquilius , who found that from Ocrisia to be thus indited . Ocrisia unto Titus . YOur destiny , Generous Titus , is in your own dispose , and it is only long of your self if you be not happy : you have told me ten thousand times , that you would do any thing in the world , to win my love : which if you will make good , and if you will reign in my heart , do what you can to make Tarquin reign in Rome : For , if you do not , you shall be for ever banished from any heart of mine . After the young Aquilius had heard this Letter , Tiberius read his , which was in these terms , Teraminta unto Tiberius . IF the unfortunate Teraminta be not out of your memory , as she is out of Rome , you will still remember how heavy the chains are which she wears . It is in your power to set me at Liberty : For , it is promised unto me , if you will take the Kings side . You know that in the condition wherein I am , I have nothing to dispose of but my affection . And that I do most faithfully promise unto you ; if you will but do as I desire , and as you ought : Brutus was not so much obliged to deliver Rome , as you are to deliver me , since I do give you the means : Either unslave me , or resolve never to be mine . Well ( said Aquilius unto these two Lovers ) what answer you to these two Letters , and what do you resolve upon ? For my part , ( said Titus ) I cannot tell what to do : For I do love Ocrisia as well as is possible for any to love , but withal , I love my honour also : and indeed , what can I do for Tarquin , against my Father , and all Rome ? If you will but imploy your Courage , ( replied Aquilius ) you will shortly find it no such difficulty as you think , to put Rome again under the Power of a Prince , who is so near a-kin to you , as it is but just to put that Crown again upon his head , which Brutus pulled off . Oh ye good Gods ( cried out Tiberius ) into what a confused Labyrinth am I brought ? For truly , I must ingenuously confess , that I am as enemy unto all Republiques : I had much rather obey a Tyrant , than be a slave unto the rude people , and to see my Fortune depend upon the humour of the giddy multitude . I know my Father has done a most high Action , and it were against Nature and Reason so much as to question , whether I being his Son , ought , or ought not to take his part . But then , ought I not to deliver a Mistress when it is in my power ? and must I deny her any thing unto whom I have promised all things ? But , Aquilius ( said he ) suppose I should overcome my repugnancy unto the Law of Nature , and follow such motions as Love inspires me withal , all would be in vain : For , my Father is Master of Rome : Tarquin is hated , and the same cruelty which made him reign so long , will doubtless debar him from ever reigning again in Rome : because all Romans knowing how revengeful he is , will never trust him : Therefore though the interest of a Father should not restrain me , the impossibility of the enterprise ought : For , it is a most gross folly to attempt a thing against all reason , when there is no manner of possibility to effect it . For my part , ( said Titus then ) I shall hardly think any thing impossible . For the people are so giddy and mutable , as one may expect , or one may fear any thing from them : How strangely violent they were in chusing Collatine a Consul , and with the same violence and breath , expell'd him Rome ? Therefore if a confederacy were on foot , I should not despair of its success , and would be one amongst them , provided they would save the life of my Father ; for I must confess , I cannot lose Ocrisia and live . Perhaps ( replied Tiberius ) I love Teraminta more than you Ocrisia ; but being not so great a hater of this new Government as you are , and seeing no possibility to alter it , I am not so hasty as you . However ( said Aquilius ) I promised the Envoys of Tarquin to bring you unto them : and indeed , they had earnestly entreated Aquilius to contrive it so , that they might speak with them , if it might be with safety . Aquilius did not fear his friends would reveala thing which would ruine him if it were known ; and therefore he told them , that for his part , he was resolved to do all he could for Tarquin , although he did not love him ; and that he would break off all friendship with them , if they would not go to morrow in the evening , into the Garden where they had already spoken with the Envoyes of that Prince . Thus the Sons of Brutus not well knowing what they would , or would not do , and not knowing whether Love should yield unto Nature and Honour , or whether Nature and Honour should surmount Love , they promised Aquilius to go whither he would . But whilst Brutus and Valerius were striving to unite the opinions of the Senate ; whilst the Envoys of Tarquin were sowing seeds of confederacy ; whilst the young Aquilians and their friends were plotting a confederacy against the deliverers of Rome ; and whilst all the people of Rome expected with much impatience the resolution of the Senate ; Horatius casting all his cares of the publick good , upon the wisdom of those who then had the Authority , he thought upon nothing but how to make advantage of the absence and misfortune of his Rival : Herminius and Mutius , upon nothing but to please the charming Valeria ; Artemidorus and Zenocrates , upon nothing but their own and their friends business : The Prince of Numidia , nothing but complain he could not dye , since he was not beloved : Hermilia and Collatina , in discoursing of their common misfortunes ; Clelia , in grieving for the miseries of Aronces : and Amilcar , in diverting himself in all things , and in diverting Plotina in all manner of things that might afford her any delight . Mean while , Sulpitia being of the prime Quality , and a little disaccustomed at Carthage , and Capua , from the extream severity of Rome , converse and discourse at her house was very free : Also at every alteration of Government , the people are for a while excused from the exact deportments of their Country . So as almost all Men and Women of any excellency of parts and ingenuity , did Rendevouz every day at the house of Sulpitia . Clelia , doubtless did wish her self free to lament her misfortunes : but since she could not have her will , and being as wise as fair , she dissembled part of her grief , except when Horatius looked upon her ; for then out of an obliging tenderness to Aronces , she found some sweetness in afflicting Horatius by shewing her melancholy , which she knew he would interpret as she desired he should ; but though she was very serious and sad , yet was she both civil and sociable . The same day that the Sons of Brutus received the two Letters , Clelia having observed in seeing Mutius and Herminius together , that they look'd very coldly upon each other ; she asked Valeria what the matter was betwixt those two brave men : Valeria , she blusht at the question , so as Clelia never staying for an answer , told her in a low voice , that she would never ask her any thing again , for I am much mistaken , if I do not see the cause of their Quarrel in your eyes : Truly , replied Valeria , you need not seek for any other cause , than the injustice of Mutius , who thinks it a shame to change a resolution which he had fixed upon . I am so apt to judge favourable of Herminius ( replied Clelia ) that I doubt not but Mutius is in the wrong , and his Rival in the right : but for all that , it is not impossible that two Rivals should hate one another , yet not be unjust . Whilst these two Ladies were talking thus , Herminius and Mutius , who were no good friends since Tarquin was expelled Rome , they looked very roughly upon each other , and conversed not together unless when some other broke the Ice ; for though they had agreed to defer their difference until the liberty of their Country was established , yet they could not constrain themselves , and one might easily perceive they sought for an occasion of being contrary in opinions . Yet Mutius was much perplexed ; for Amilcar and Plotina , talking with them and Cesonia , began unawares to speak of Aronces and Horatius , and to say afterwards in general , that it was the most unjust thing in the world , for two Rivals to hate each other upon no other ground , but loving the same person : For truly ( said Plotina very pleasantly ) He who hates his Rival because he loves his Mistress , must also expect to be hated himself by the same reason . What you do say , replyed Herminius then , is very witty : but yet I am perswaded , that there are not so many Rivals unjust as you imagine . For my part ( said Cesonia ) I never knew any that loved . Doubtless , replyed Mutius , there are some who esteem , but there can he none who do not hate : I never knew any , no more Cesonia , ( said Amilcar ) that loved their Rivals . The reason why all Rivals jar so ( replyed Herminius ) is because it is a thing impossible that two men should pretend unto one and the same thing , but they must look upon each other as men that would make each other miserable , so as commonly one of the two is always unjust . For my part , said Plotina , I must maintain that it is rather envie than love , that causeth hatred in the hearts of two Rivals : Oh , I beseech you ( said Herminius ) do not attribute so vile a quality unto all Lovers ; Well , well , said she , and laughed ; I am not so much in the wrong as you think : For the same thought that so often makes two ambitious men hate each other ; that two fair ones should not esteem ; that two brave men should so easily quarrel ; that two good wits should lash each other ; does make two Rivals not to endure one another . For my part , said Herminius , I cannot consent unto that , because I cannot believe that Love can beget envie : But most true it is , that two Rivals can hardly be without the one , giving some cause of complaint against the other : so as it being not natural to endure a Rival , one does easily look upon the other as an enemy That ( said Amilcar ) may very well be , but it is very odd , that though the love which causeth this hatred do cease , yet it often happens that the hatred does not cease : and though two Rivals do agree to cease loving their mistress , yet they will be always enemies : And yet ( replied Cesonia ) I have seen two Rivals very well recounciled : That never happens , replied Mutius coldly , unless they : come to scorn the person whom they loved . Indeed , said Herminius then , scorn sometimes reunites what love divided : But when the person loved is such a one as must be for ever so , then doubtless it is hard for hatred to cease betwixt Rivals . Mutius would have answered , and answered sharply , when Clelius returned from the Senate , and put a period to this discourse . Mean time , Amilcar fearing lest Mutius and Herminius should quarrel at their going out , he went with Mutius as most apt for it , because most unfortunate : And being witty , stout , and pleasing withal ; he began to speak freely unto him of his love to Valeria , and to tell him , that he was much to blame for agreeing no better with Herminius , were it for nothing but for his own interest . For , ( said he ) any woman of wisdom and virtue , cannot endure any quarrels should arise about her : but on the contrary , she loves a Lover that out of his respect to her , will put up petty injuries in her presence : You , Amilcar , replyed Mutius , have a reputation of loving so slightly , as you are able to be a confident sometimes unto your Rival : But I who love unto such a height , that love often turns fury , I cannot do so ; yet I must confess you speak reason , and I am resolved to endure the sight of Herminius for a while : After this , Amilcar sometimes humouring , and sometimes crossing his opinions , he became almost his confident , although he was the most particular friend of Herminius . On the other side , Clelia and Valeria , who were talking together whilst the discourse was general , they entertained themselves with a thousand obliging expressions ; and Confidence being a most infallible sign of solid amity , they desired each other to relate their Adventures . Yours are so illustrious and extraordinary ( said Valeria unto Clelia ) as it is but a reasonable curiosity to desire the knowledge of them : But mine are so poor , as there is nothing in them that will divert you : for I cannot think it will be any pleasure unto you , to know that I was so unjust , as to hate you before I knew you : How ? replied Clelia , did you ever hate me ? Yes , Madam , replied she , I did ; And though upon no other reason , but because I should too much blaze my injustice , I would not relate my adventures unto you . This Circumstance , replied Clelia , is enough to swell my curiosity , and invites me to conjure you unto it : but , by the way , added she ; who obliged you to cease hating me ? Aronces , replied Valeria . You speak such Riddles , replied Clelia , as I beseech you to unfold them . I beseech you , Madam ( said Valeria ) do not enjoyn me to tell my own story , but let Herminius do it , for he knows my life as well as his own ; and so it was resolved , but not executed accordingly : for so it happened , that Amilcar after he parted from Mutius , he went unto Herminius , whom he obliged to tell all his adventures . So as when Clelia told Herminius the next morning , what was resolved betwixt Valeria and her , he put it off himself , and beseeched that Amilcar might relate her life : With all my heart , said he , I am most obedient ( said this pleasant African ) but upon condition that Plotina and Cesonia be present at the Relation , for I would not deprive those two excellent Ladies of a delight so great : Amilcar said this in such a frolique air , as Herminius consented unto it , upon condition Valeria would consent also : so as Amilcar taking it upon him , and the hour being appointed when Cesonia and Plotina should meet at Clelias Chamber , they all met accordingly , and Amilcar addressing himself unto Clelia , he began thus : The History of Herminius , and of Valeria . WEre I to speak of Herminius only unto you , Madam , I should tell you his Adventures , without mentioning the advantages of spirit : But since Cesonia and Plotina have but lately known him ; and since Herminius is none of those who shew all their Riches at the first sight ; give me leave to tell them in few words , that this illustrious man , who sometimes speaks very little , yet can speak most elegantly when he will ; and that he can speak with as much power and authority when any occasion requires it , as he can pleasantly and amorously at other times ; His soul is Noble , Great , Tender and Generous ; he is full of sincerity and goodness , he is naturally liberal and just , and to lap up all in this , Herminius has all the virtues without one vice . Some will sometimes upbraid him with wilfulness , and a little Choler ; but for my particular , I never saw any obstinacy proceed from him , which might not in reason be termed Constancy and Resolution . So as it may be said , his obstinacy is a virtue , because he never is so , but when he is in the right : As for his Choler , the truth is , did he not a little bridle himself , it would appear sometimes a little too much . But as for his wit , it is unlimited ; there is nothing which Herminius cannot do most admirably well : he writes both in Verse and Prose , both equally , incomparably : he is for works of Learning and height : he is also for Railery and Gallantry : in all which he observes a smooth , genuine , and facetious decorum : He is also for matters of Love , and expresses himself in such passionate Characters , as one may plainly perceive , he is sensible of that passion whereof he treats : and which is most admirable , he never treads the steps of another , but on the contrary , has a way by himself , and wanders not a jot from the matter , as most do , who are given to filch from others : and having both wit and judgment of his own , all his Fancies and inventions are equally gallant and judicious . He is capable of any thing : I have heard him in one day make speeches , Letters of business , of Love and Gallantry , Songs , Heroick Verses , and Verses of Love ; and all with such ease , that when the Fancy takes him , he does them extempore ; he will write them in the tumult of a great company : He does them as if he never thought upon them : And if I may commend my self in commending him , I will tell you , without a lie , how one day he and I answered one another , so long in Verse amongst a company of Ladies a● Capua , as all that heard us were amazed , and thought it impossible to be done without inchantment . One shall meet with men sometimes of a high elevation of wit , Learning and Fancy ; but they cannot hold it out : For after some facetious piece , they will fall off unto pitiful low and common conceits : their style is rough , and disgusts such palates as are any thing critical , or delicate . But Herminius is a man singular in Learning , Wit , Judgment , and Politeness : He is none of those who have knowledge and wit at will ; yet want a smooth and pleasing humour : For , as wise , knowing , and serious as he seems , when occasion serves , he will be all mirth and diversion : Yet he is not much affected with all sorts of pleasures ; for he delights not in hunting , Musick , Painting , Feasts , and such like : but in Complacency he will be one at them all ; and will do all he can to make men think he loves them as well as any . He will sometimes be so much taken up with a trifle , as if he were ignorant in any high things , sometimes he will apply himself to men of mean capacities , as if he were able to reach no higher ; he could comply with all sorts ; and never left any merry company : yet this man , who is able to inspire mirth into any company when he pleaseth , can live in solitude with as much content as any man living upon Earth . 'T is true , indeed , he loves his study so well , as if he affected the company of dead men better than living : And if the generous Sivelia did not sometimes divert him , he would bury himself is his study : I am confident , that should he lose Valeria and Sivelia , he would absolutely renounce all commerce with the World : And yet this earnest inclination he has to his studie , cannot make him neglect any matter of business : As insensible as he seems , he has a heart most sensible of Glory , of Amity , and of Love : but he has these two last qualities in a very particular manner : For , where he is only a Friend , he will seem as if he were a Lover : and where he is a Lover , one would think he were only a friend . Yet this proceeds not from the weakness of his affection but from the generosity of his Soul , which makes him too little interested in his passion ; As for example , had he a Mistress whom a King would marry , he would sacrifice his love , his joy and his life , to see her upon the Throne : For loving the vertue more than the Mistress , and thinking an interest of pleasure in Love no better than a mercenary interest in Friendship , he thinks only of doing what generosity requires : But whether he act the part of a Lover , or a Friend , he is always equally Liberal and Generous : and certainly , there is nothing but impossibilities which he would not do for such as he loves : he takes a part in all their misfortunes : he is an enemy to their enemies : he will maintain their glories , before his own : more sensible of any affronts to them than to himself : And generosity is so natural unto him , that it shines in all his actions : he will help his poor friends when he can , and when they would : he is in general , the most officious man living : he will often neglect his own business , to do anothers : and does shew his liberality in a thousand trifles , which many Gallants more able than he would never think upon . I have known some of his friends that are extremely afraid , and careful to commend any thing he has , lest he should give it unto them ; He knows how to give a thing handsomely , as well as any man living : and if Fortune had done for him as she has for many others , there should not be any well qualified man of his acquaintance , miserable : Moreover , Herminius is a general Scholar , and a most Rare Poet : Hesiod , Homer , and Sappho are all his own , all the sages of Greece are his familiars : 'T is true , he never affected those nice speculations which Thales the Milesian had upon the Stars , so much as he did that part of Philosophy which regulated Manners : Herminius is a man that is able to do any thing that he takes in hand ; and he never did any thing ill favouredly : He would sometimes undertake to speak upon a matter in publick , without any preparation for it : He has a most strange and vast memory : after once reading of a large Copy of verses , he would repeat them , and not miss a syllable : also he would do the like in Prose . Those who think that memory , wit and judgment cannot lodge together , are mistaken : for he had both : Though he was owner of all the vertues , yet he cared not for shewing them ; and will often strive to conceal them from such men with whom he is not familiar . And yet he affects glory : but he finds so few in the world , that are able to judge aright , that he cares not for the applauds of the multitude . Moreover , Herminius is so thankful and acknowledging , even for the least good offices that he repays them all with usury : and which is most rare ; this man who is able for all things , who can make a History of the World as easily as a song , and who knows no limits unto his parts ; yet is he modest beyond all thought . This excellent quality also he has , that he can keep a secret the best of any man alive : and which I highly esteem him for , he is absolutely incapable of any envy and slander : and is not severe unto any but himself . He sutes with my humor principally in this , that he can use good fortune better than he can endure bad , because he is much more sensible of forrows than of joys . As to the Ladies , he holds them in a high degree of respect : I could say much more of this illustrious Roman ; but I had better make him known unto you by his story , than by a description which will come short of his worth . As for Valeria , though Cesonia and Plotina do not know her so well as Herminius , yet I will not make any long description of her : As for you Madam , I observe you love her so well already , that I doubt not , but you do perfectly know her . But for my part , I must confess ingeniously unto you , that I never in all my life saw a more amiable person than Valeria , She is indeed but of a middle stature , yet so well made , as she need not envie any that are taller than her self : Her eys , are not such as seem for bigness , as if they would look three or four ways at once : but hers are full of life and love , and able to conquer the hearts of such as they shine upon ; Her complexion is a little pale : yet such a paleness as being mixt with a languishing and modest air does exceedingly well become her ; And this Valeria : who has a million of charms more than I need mention , since you know them , has also a Soul so noble ; a heart so tender , a wit so accurate , a spirit so gallant , and every way so rarely qualifi'd , that she is worthy to be the Mistress of Herminius . Moreover Madam , never wonder , that this story which I am to relate , should be as full of Gallantry , as if she had been at Capua or Carthage : For , those amongst whom she has passed her time , are naturally so full of wit , as had they been born in desarts they would have invented Gallantry . Also Publius Valerius , the Father of Valeria , allowed such honest freedom in his house unto all men of merit , as it must not be thought strange if the Roman severity be not exactly found in the things which I am to relate unto you . I never need to tell you , that Herminius is of a Race illustrious ; That his Father died an Exile : That the vertuous and generous Sivelia his mother is a most admirable woman : But let me tell you , that at her return to Rome , her principal care was that Herminius should be acquainted with men of best quality there : So as the house of Valerius being the common Rendezvous of all the wits and men of Rank ; she entreated Valerius to admit Herminius amongst them . Valerius was the friend of Herminius his Father , and did highly esteem the vertue of his generous Mother ; and therefore , he was very glad to see him oft at his house , and commanded Domitia his wife , and Valeria , to bid him kindly welcome : Herminius made such use of this liberty , as he got the esteem of all these illustrious Persons ; he being of a sweet , civil , complaisant , liberal , and ingenious temper , he made the greatest divertisement of this gallant Cabal , of which was Collatina , a Lady call'd Flavia , who had wit and beauty in perfection ; and another Lady call'd Salonina , who was very fair , and had many amiable qualities , though she harboured some unjust opinions . Howsoever , Herminius was officious , and always ready to do any thing they would have him , and was extremely civil and liberal to all the Ladies ; he did not find in himself any other thoughts of Valeria , than such as esteem and admiration use to beget in the hearts of such men who value merit . Valeria on her side , she held Herminius in a rank of esteem and amity ; not thinking he would ever be in love with her , since he was not at that time : so as there was betwixt them all the familiarity that vertue could permit . Things being upon these terms , and the great feast of the Salians approaching , which is highly celebrated at Rome , and whose Ceremonies are so magnificent , that all the world desires to see them , either out of curiosity or custome Valeria , Gollatina , Flavia , and Salonina , would go see this feast : Herminius promis'd to provide them windows in the sacred street , through which the Salians were wont to pass , the first day of Mars , which is the day of that Ceremony , which though I am no Roman , I do know as well as you , though I cannot relate , because I never saw it . Then said Plotina , and smiled , I am more knowing than you in matters belonging to the Salian Ceremony , for I was once at Rome upon that day . I beseech you Madam , reply'd Amilcar , let me hear the relation of it , and instruct an ignorant African , who had need have some leisure to think upon what he is to say . But if whilst I speak , you think upon what you are to say , reply'd Plotina , you will not mind what I say . Let not that hinder you from satisfying the curiosity of Amilcar ( said Clelia ) for he can sometimes think one thing and speak another : However , answer'd he , I require a relation of the Salian Ceremony from Plotina , otherwise , I will tell no more of Herminius . Your denial will cost us very dear ( said Cesonia then unto her friend ) and therefore I beseech you satisfie the curiosity of Amilcar quickly , that he may satisfie ours . Since it must be so , said Plotina , I must tell you that the Salians are twelve in number ; that they must be of the Patrician Race ; and that upon the first day of Mars , they Celebrate a feast unto all the Gods that govern Arms ; so as all that is to be seen in this Ceremony , has some emblem of War in it : The Salians wear that day Coats of Arms embroidered with divers colours , with great Belts of gilded Leather studded , Murrians of polished Gold ; they have also Swords hanging by their sides , Javelins in their right hand , and Bucklers on their left arms , like unto those which fell from heaven miraculously in the time of Numa . The Salians being thus habited , they dance and skip through the Town to the sound of Instruments , and sing songs to the honour of Mars , whose feast they celebrate . But that in dancing they may embleme War ; in some places they draw their Swords , and strike upon the Bucklers according to the cadency of tune , and keep time without any confused noise or clashing : Those that dance and strike thus , do make an Idea of a Combate in their dance : sometimes they are all in order and figure ; other while they seem to fight with one another : some assault , others retreat , and all in figure and time , according to the tune : But the rarest thing amongst these twelve Salians was , There were also twelve fair Salian Women , drest after the Salian mode , except without Swords and Bucklers : Before them marched soft Musick , sutable to the sweetness of their Sex. These also danced through the streets as the Salians did , seeming by their actions to incite the men to dance well , sing well , and fight well : Those who would give a reason why they bring women into this Ceremony , can find no other but this , That all Heroick Actions whatsoever , are principally inspired into men , only by a desire of pleasing women . I shall not mention all the streets through which the Salians passed , nor their sacrifices , because I will let Herminius bring his friends into the sacred street to see them . After this , Amilcar thanked Plotina for her relation , and returned to his own in this manner . Herminius having promised to provide windows for all the Company , he failed not of his word : the young Hermilia joyn'd with this good Company . As for the men , besides Collatin and Mutius , there was one called Volesus , who certainly was a man of merit ; and one Spurius Largius , who flowed in wit : the Prince of Pometia , and Prince Titus , were there also . Herminius , delighting handsomely to surprise those whom he desired to please , he carried all the Company to the sacred street , but told them not of any other entertainment , but seeing the Salians pass : yet he had so ordered things , that these Ladies entred into a Chamber most richly furnished , and the floor strewed with all delicate variety of flowers the spring could afford , the smell of which far surpassed that of Roses or Violets . The Ladies having never seen the like before , thought themselves in a Garden , and stooped to gather flowers for Nosegays : but Herminius saved them the labour , for he presented unto them baskets full of Posies , of all sorts of flowers , tied up with Ribbons of various colours , so as the Ladies not thinking themselves able to commend Herminius enough foe his Gallantry , they thanked him a thousand times ; after which , they found very rich Carpets laid in the windows for them to lean upon ; Herminius thought it not enough , for all things to be handsome in the Chamber , but he had provided most rare Musick in a Closet adjoyning : and to compleat the entertainment , he gave them a most sumptuous banquet . Now , that you may the better understand the sequel of this story , be pleased to know , that Volesus , who , as I told you already , was a man of merit , was in love with Salonina , who indeed was rarely handsome and fair , though she had some unjust opinions , and who was then one of the best friends of Valeria , who was not then in any great amity with Lucretia . So as Volesus being a Lover , and Lovers naturally are jealous , he imagined that Herminius was also in love , for making such treatments of Gallantry , but yet he was deceived , for Herminius did such things very oft , because they were Gallantries in themselves , not because ●e loved the persons whom he treated ; yet Volesus measuring the minds of others by his own , he began to dispute with Herminius , hoping thereby to discover who the Lady was , to whom this Gallantry was intended , and wished with all his heart he might not have him for his Rival ; so as seeing every one thank Herminius , for my part ( said he and smiled ) I will not thank him ; for I am sure that I am beholding unto some Lady in the company for this feast , and that nothing but Love could inspire Herminius with a design of so much Gallantry : Truly ( said the Prince of Pometia ) if one should judge by appearances , there is some reason to be of Volesus his opinion . For my particular ( said Titus ) I have long thought Herminius to be in Love with some Lady in this company , for he visits them every day , he cannot endure to be any where else , and grumbles if any desire him to go and see some others : on the contrary , he is pleasant and merry when he is in the company of the Ladies that are here : he can invent a hundred diversions , write elegant Letters , make songs , and as now you see , very gallant Feasts . Very good , said Herminius , and smiled , you will perswade me that I am in love with every one in the company : for indeed I have the same inclination to all the company in general , which they say a Lover has to a Mistress in particular . But perhaps ( replyed Spurius ) you do not love all the company in general , but only because you do love some one in particular . Since Herminius is my very good friend , said Valeria , I hope to make him in love with me . Since he is but indifferent to me ( said Salonina ) I am out of that hope : for my part ( said Hermilia ) I know Herminius does not love me : And I am sure ( said Flavia ) that I shall never win his heart ; no , nor Collatina . Well , well , said Herminius , I love you all in general , and never yet asked my self , whom in all the company I loved best . Since so , replied Valeria , and innocently smiled , I beseech you observe your self a while , and if you find that any one of these Ladies has captivated you , to tell me in secret as one of your best friends . But suppose ( said Volesus ) he should love you , most he tell you of it ? I beseech you ( said Herminius ) do not question her upon that Article : for what know I , but I may love her more than I think ? No , no , Herminius , replied Valeria , you answer I know , that you do not love me : but in case you be deceived , ( answered Collatina ) must Herminius tell me whom he loves ? Ah Collatina , replied Valeria , should I be so unhappy as that Herminius should love me more than I would have him , I would not have him tell you ; but since I can keep a secret better than any of my friends , I had rather Herminius should tell me , than you , or any else : So had I , replied Herminius , and I do solemnly promise , that as soon as ever I am in love , I will tell you , and discover the bottom of my heart unto you . But before I engage my self to hear you , answered Valeria , I will make my conditions with you . You need but name them , replied Herminius , and you shall be obeyed . I would then ( answered she ) that in case I be your Confident , not be a meer hearer , that must sit idle and do nothing to serve you , not so much as to give you counsel : but on the other side , I think nothing more horrible , than to be such a confident as will busie her self in a thousand things wherein she has no interest . But in case you be my Mistress , replied he , what should I do then ? I would have you promise me , answered she , that you will never tell me any thing that shall anger me , and that if you do , never to see me again : I will engage my self , replied he , never to tell you any thing which ought to displease you , but not precisely that it shall not displease you , for all Ladies have their Capricious minutes , wherein they will be angry without any cause . As Valeria was going to answer , they heard a farr off , the musick which went before the Salians : And there being one place better for sight than any other , Herminius carried Valeria thither ; which favour she received only as a simple testimony of his friendship : Afterwards every one beheld the Salians pass with great attention and delight , except Herminius , who fell into such a deep study , that all the Company observed him ; and Collatina asked him what he thought upon . Truly ( answered he ) I am striving to know whom I love , for now I begin to think that I am in love with some body : Oh Herminius , ( said the Prince of Pometia ) if you be once in love , you will quickly know with whom it is : If so , replied Herminius , my Mistress should know it as soon as my self , for I was resolved to tell her as soon as I knew ; nor is it reasonable to put a Mistress to so much pains , as to guess at that love which she her self caused . For my part , ( said Salonina , and smiled ) I should be gladder to guess at a thing of that nature , than to know it any other way : for when one guesses at it , one is not obliged to answer . Why do you busie your self , said Valeria , in such impertinent discourse , in lieu of looking at the Ceremony , since we all came hither to see it ? For my part , said Salonina , and laughed , I have seen the Ceremony two or three times before , and I care not for seeing it again ; and the truth is , these kind of shews are good for nothing but a pretence for the meeting of such good company as here is ; but the worst is , one shall not every year find an Herminius , and an Herminius in love . As for love , replied Valeria , the thing is yet doubtful : No , no , said Spurius , I will engage my self to be in love , if he be not ; and if before a moneth be at an end , he be not much more miserable than he is now . For my part ( said Herminius ) I know not well what you say : but if it be so , one cannot be in love unless they be miserable , then I am not in Love ; for I do find in my self a secret joy and satisfaction , without knowing any cause for it . Ah Herminius , replied the Prince of Pometia , most certainly you begin to be in love ; for almost all beginnings of Love are pleasing : And most assuredly , when any man of soul is either merry or sad without a cause , he is in Love. After this , the ceremony being ended , all the company did stay a while in the Chamber , and then parted . But in parting , Herminius promised Valeria to tell her very shortly , whether or no he was in love , and with whom it was : And indeed , ever since this time , he became his own spie , and observed all the secret motions of his heart : So as in a short time he found that he loved Valeria much more than he did all the Ladies in the company : For , when he went to Domitia's house , and found not Valeria with her , he was vexed , though all the rest of the Ladies were there : And on the contrary , when he found her alone , he never missed any of the rest . So he found that he preferred Valeria before all the rest , but yet knew not whether this which he found in himself was Love : but on the contrary , would for a few days have perswaded himself that it was only Amity : For , because he had heard from all Lovers , that Love was a terrible Torment , and because he himself in his verses of Gallantry , expressed so many Fires and Fetters and Torments , and Sighs , and Tears , he could not believe he was in Love , because he was so far from being miserable , that he thought himself happy . He thought also , that he desired nothing : and that tenderness which he found in himself towards Valeria , was only tenderness of Friendship , which being proportionable to her merit , must needs be greater than an ordinary Amity . So as though he did not believe himself in Love , yet he loved Valeria : And which was strange , he shunned putting the company in memory of the conditions which he had made with that charming person : because he thought himself not Gallant enough to tell her that he was only upon terms of Friendship with her : Indeed the opportunity did not offer it self very soon ; For , Valeria being very sick for fifteen days , all the company were very sad , and Herminius more than any , for he could not find any rest any where : he went many times in a day to ask how she did : he visited those that looked unto her to be the better informed , and he met none but he told them how ill Valeria was ; But at last , this fair one mending upon it , her intimate friends had the liberty to go and see her : so as their company diverting her , she recovered her health , her beauty , and her good humour very fast . Salonina , Flavia , Hermilia , Spurius and Volesus going one day to her house with Herminius , they fell into talk of the Salian Feast , and to remember him of his engagement to tell Valeria whom he loved . And talking merrily , they told Valeria that it was her part to press Herminius unto the performance of his promise . But the most strange passage in this encounter was , that Herminius , as I told you before , would not tell Valeria what he thought , because he thought it not handsome to tell a fair Lady that he did not love her : And Valeria on the other side , who observed how much he was troubled at her sickness , and received every day a thousand Testimonies of esteem and tenderness from him , she did not desire him to keep his word , lest he should say , that he was in love with her : For , esteeming him very much , she was loth to change her way of behaviour unto so good a friend . So as the one not offering to speak , and the other not willing to hear , Flavia , Salonina , Hermilia , Spurius and Volesus , began to chide them , and to say , that certainly they knew each others minds without speaking : and they were so pressing upon them , that Valeria to justifie her self , commanded Herminius to keep his word : He not daring to disobey , rose up , and carried Valeria to the other end of the Chamber , towards a Balcony which looked into a Garden . But when he was there , and that fair one asking him whom he loved , he found himself at a strange perplex . For he felt such a Qualm rise upon his heart , that he could not answer ; and he was the worse , because at that very instant , he began to think himself in love : The fair eyes of Valeria meeting his at that instant , he was so charmed , that he changed colour : Valeria fearing the truth she durst not press Herminius any further ; who seeing she asked him no more , he ask'd her , how it came to pass , that her curiosity ceased ? It comes to pass ( said she ) from a Maxim of equity : For , as I have no mind to tell that which I would not have known : so , I would not have you press me to tell me that which I see you have no mind to tell : And therefore to testifie unto you that I am discreet , I say no more : Yet offer , if it please you , to tell all the company , that you have told me , you are not in Love. Oh Madam ( said he ) I would not have you say so : Then I will say , that you are in Love , ( replied Valeria and laughed ) and after I have assured them that it is not with me , I will leave them to guess , whether it be Salonina , Flavia , Collatina , or Hermilia that you love . No , no , Madam , replied he , Never say that I am , or I am not , until you know certainly what I am But how should I know that , ( replied she ) unless you tell me ? You may know it Madam , ( answered he ) if you will but know the thoughts of my heart . Do you think , replied Valeria , that I am so much in love , as to discern whether you be or be not in Love ? For , that is a thing which I know not how to give or to take . Though all you say , Madam , be true , answered Herminius , yet you may know whether or no I be in love : for if you know that the thoughts of my heart be of any other nature than Friendship , you may easily conclude that I am in love : know therefore ( added he , and would not give her time to answer ) that upon a strict examination of my heart , I have discovered that there is one in this company , whom I do esteem and love above all the world , and who is so necessary unto my joy , as I have none if I be not with her . Well , well , ( replied Valeria , and smiled ) I will not keep you any longer with me , lest I weary you : And therefore without putting you to any further trouble in telling me your thoughts , I assure you that you are only my Friend . Oh Madam , replied he , I beseech you , do not judge so hastily of my affection , and never fear I can be weary of being with you : And therefore give me leave to tell you , That my tenderness to the person of whom I speak , is so great , that all her miseries are mine . I look upon her with delight ; I admire her with abundance of joy ; all she says pleases me ; her beauty charms me ; her goodness ravisheth me : and her wit strikes me with such a respective astonishment , as is above common admiration . But after all this , I am not jealous , I desire nothing ; and all my thoughts are so pure and free from any interest , as I cannot think any ones affection like unto mine . I have already told you , replied Valeria cunningly , That all your thoughts of me proceed only from Friendship , and I am very glad of it : for as they talk of Love , one is never very happy by it . Since Madam you say , replied Herminius , that my thoughts of you are only Friendship , I hope there is no hurt if I tell you , that you are the rare person whom I prefer before all the world , and whose company I love so well , that I cannot endure to be any where else : Also , I beseech you give me leave to hope , I shall find affection for affection from you : For the same vertue , which they say allows Ladies to be ungrateful unto their Lovers , requires they should be reciprocally kind to their friends . But Madam , ( added he , and would not give her leisure to speak ) I had almost forgot to tell you , That you are not only the person whom I love best of all the World , but also to speak sincerely , you are the only person whom I love . For , when I examine my self well , the affection which I bear unto others , is nothing in comparison of that I bear unto you . And when I said that I would desire nothing , truly I know not what may happen hereafter : For , at this very Instant , there comes upon my heart such a violent desire of being loved by you , that if you leave me hopeless , I perceive I shall be the most miserable man in the whole World. You deceive your self , in speaking as you do , replied Valeria , for Friendship never makes any miserable . But Madam , replyed he , perhaps you do not know what thoughts my Soul has of you . What ere they be ( said she , and would have gone away ) I will go and tell the company that you are only upon terms of Friendship . With all my heart , answered he : For , if perchance I should be in love with you , as there is great likelihood I shall , it is best that none but you in all the World do know it . Nay , replied Valeria , if that misfortune ever happen , I wish I may never know it : After this , Valeria left Herminius , and blushed , not well knowing what she should say unto the company : Come Valeria , ( said Salonina , as soon as she came ) is Herminius a friend or a Lover ? Is it you , or Flavia , or I , that is adored ? does he love all the company in general , or any one person in particular ? I must ingenuously confess ( answered Valeria ) that Herminius is not in love , and therefore we are all of us equally obliged unto him for his assiduous visits unto us ; Oh , Madam , replied Herminius , I did not think you would have said so : If I be mistaken , answered she , I cry you mercy , my memory is so bad that I may be excused ; and if I did not say aright , yet I am sure I said as things ought to be . After this , all the company fell upon Herminius and Valeria , and contested amongst themselves ; some affirmed that he was in love , and others , that he was not ; and all in general did divert themselves very pleasantly upon this matter all the rest of the day . Mean while , great alterations grew in the minds of Valeria and Herminius : for Valeria made more doubt of Herminius his affection , than she did before he spake unto her : And Herminius on the contrary , did not doubt at all that he was in love , since the time Valeria told him his thoughts were only effects of friendship . When he came at home , he accused himself for speaking too faintly and coldly of his affection ; he repented himself of his too much prudence ; and he upbraided himself a thousand times with blockishness , in being so long before he knew that the thoughts of his soul were effects of love . As for Valeria , though she was as vertuous a person as ever lived , and though at that time she could not imagine she could ere endure any should love her , yet she could not chuse but chide her self for harbouring some little belief that Herminius did love her , and could not chuse but think upon Herminius whether she would or no. Things then being upon these terms , you must know that Volesus who loved Salonina unknown to any , and that Salonina did not hate him , they were full of joy : for Spurius falling deep in love with Salonina , Volesus had the satisfaction to see his Rival , most horribly ill treated by that fair one his Mistress : that Spurius was a man of many admirable qualities , and none ill , except that he was the most revengeful of any man living . Valeria and Salonina were then most particular friends ; for Lucretia was not of their society : So as Valeria saw all the bitter affronts which Salonina put upon Spurius ; yet it is not to be imagined ; there was the same confidence between Valeria and Salonina , as there was since between Valeria and Lucretia : for they communicated such secrets only , as may be said , they made great mysteries of small trifles . But for all that , they loved , or at least thought so ; and in ther familiarity , Valeria would sometimes tell Salonina , that she treated Spurius too sharply : for truly ( said that wise Lady ) I conceive it fit to be severe with judgment : and when a man of good parts is in love with a well qualified woman , she ought to carry it so , as to let him know that his passion is displeasing unto her , without scorning or sleighting the man : for it is very dangerous to procure the hatred of those who love you , and certainly it is much better to be hated by one , who never loved you , than by a slighted and contemned lover . For my part ( replied Salonina ) I think nothing more glorious for a woman , than that she can sleight a very brave man , only because he is in love with her . Valeria replied upon Salonina , and Salonina answered her , but they did not alter one anothers opinions : So as Spurius was treated by Salonina , worse than ever any poor lover was ; and yet she made many advantages unto her self by it : for thereby the love of Volesus augmented , and she got such a Reputation of severity in the world , as gave her precedency before all other Ladies of her age . But whilst Salonina was favourable unto Volesus in despising Spurius , Valeria received from Herminius a thousand ingenious and innocent testimonies of his love : for not a day passed , but he gave some fresh delight by some pleasing surprize or other . He was assiduous , exact , officious , and full of respects towards her , and so very reserved in giving his testimonies of Love , that Valeria did often doubt of what nature his affection to her was . And yet she came insensibly to be out of all doubt , nay to fear that the same man whom she thought did not love her enough , would come to love her too much . Yet Valeria carried her self with that prudence , as she kept off Herminius a long time from telling her openly that he was in love with her . But I have often heard from Flavia , who was a particular friend unto Herminius , that she easily perceived he loved Valeria , and that Valeria was not sorry for it : for though she did not any thing to augment the love of Herminius , yet she did not all she might to extinguish his flames . Mean while Spurius who had a great heart , and was naturally proud , he grew so sensible of Salonina's scorn , as he resolved to drive her out of his heart ; and accordingly he ceased from coming to see her , and went seldomer to Valeria and his other friends , lest he should meet her . But Salonina being gone into the Countrey , he visited all the company which she frequented ; and to his misfortune , finding an inevitable charm in the sweet eyes of Valeria , he fell in love with her . And in lieu of opposing this growing passion , he himself blew the bellows that made it burn . For being of a proud temper , he fancied it a great pleasure to himself , if he could win the favour of a Lady whose merit was far above hers who had slighted him : so as he flattered his passion with hope , and the more because Valeria who in her heart would not be sharp to Herminius , and yet would not let it appear she had any extraordinary tenderness towards him ; she was willing to entertain the courtship of Spurius , to the end that her kindness to Herminius might be attributed to sweetness of humour to all in general , and not any particular thoughts of any one . Spurius then seeing that his addresses were not repulsed , he became down-right in love with Valeria , to whom yet he durst not speak openly of it . So as when Salonina returned from the Countrey , she found that this Lover whom she had so badly used , and whom she thought still fettered in her chains , that he had broken them , and assumed those of Valeria , who as I told you , was the chief of her friends . Though she never loved Spurius , though she loved another , though she loved Valeria as much as she could love ; yet she was vexed to the soul that she lost this Lover ; and her heart burned with anger against Valeria , for captivating a heart which she would not accept . Yet Salonina concealed her thoughts : But as there is a jealousie of Pride , as well as a jealousie of Love , hers of Valeria was so great , that hide it as well as she could , it was quickly perceived , that as often as she came unto her , there was a certain Air of constraint in her face , and that sweet and affable smile which she used to have in her cheeks did not at all appear : Yet she saw her often ; but she hardly knew what to say unto Valeria when they were alone together . She was always disposed to find some fault or other ; for whereas all young and fair Ladies that love one another , use a hundred pretty questions about their beauties , or about their dresses , yet Salonina almost never saw Valeria , especially if Spurius was present , but still something was amiss about her : And yet she spit her malice as if it had been a simple effect of friendship : For she would still be asking her whether or no she was sick , and whether she slept the last night , meaning thereby , that she looked very ill . She would pick a thousand quarrels with her Dress , and nothing about her but was out of order . When she talked with any envious persons , of which there are a number in the world , and with whom one may speak freely in disparagement of all fair ones : she suffered them very gladly to speak all the ill against Valeria , that the malignity of their envy could invent : and she her self would come out with many petty faults , which made it evident she would have been glad if they had been greater . For she said , though untruly , That Valeria had not the lustre and charms of a great beauty ; and that her beauty had been very mean , if her wit had not helped it to a Reputation . Fortune ( said she ) is all in all ; and it is as requisite to get a reputation of wit or beauty , as it is to get riches : For , ( said she unto her envious Cabal ) Valeria speaks no better , nor no more , than others can : and yet she has the reputation of a superlative wit , above all others : she is so fortunate , that her vertue costs her less than many of her friends : For , she passes for vertue it self , and yet she is not so holy , but Spurius and Herminius do pay her a thousand services which others perhaps would scruple to receive . Salonina would yet commend her , and say , that Valeria was her very good friend : and when she spoke any ill of her , it was with a zealous wish that she had all those faults which her jealousie made her believe she had . Mean time , Valeria could not imagine she should take it ill , that she should allow of the visits of Spurius as she did : for seeing her treat that Lover so harshly , she could not suspect she had any interest in him . Yet it was not long before she perceived the coldness of Salonina : So as Valeria being all sweetness , she asked her from whence this alteration in her humour proceeded . What have I done , what have I said , what have I thought ( said this sweet Lady unto her , when they were alone together ) that you do not smile upon me as you were wont to do ? Believe ( answered she very faintly ) the alteration is in you , not in me : and you not seeing things as you were wont to see them , you accuse me of that change which is in your own mind . No , no , Salonina ( replied Valeria ) I am the very same that I was , and if my company do not please you , it is because there is something in your own mind which makes me so wearisom unto you : But Salonina take heed ( added she and smiled ) for I assure you , I do not weary people long , without extremely wearying my self : And , therefore to preserve the amity that is betwixt us , if you have any thing to accuse me of , do it sincerely , that if I do clear my self , you may repent of your coldness , and if I do not justifie my self , that I may beg your pardon . Salonina seeing her self thus pressed by Valeria , she was vexed to the heart : and expounded all the goodness of this sweet Lady , unto a hidden interest which related unto Spurius . So as dissembling her real thoughts which she was ashamed to discover , she answered that she had nothing to accuse her of : but expressed feigned Caresses and protestations of Friendship ; yet she did it in such a manner , as did not perswade Valeria that they were real : But it troubled this Charming Lady very much , that all the World should ask her what the matter was betwixt Salonina and her . Salonina on her side was put to 't to pump for an answer unto those that asked her the same question : especially Volesus , whom she wished very well : for she was so free as to tell him , that she stomached Valeria because she entertained Spurius , and was angry that Spurius did not now love her , because he now loved Valeria : So , as she told Volesus such opposed causes of complaints against Valeria , as she thought good , enjoyning him , not to speak of it . But though she might easily deceive Volesus , who loved her very well , yet it was impossible for her to deceive Flavia , who as I told you , was the friend of Herminius , and upon good terms with Salonina : For this Lady had a most particular faculty in discovering the most close interests of all the female Cabal . And indeed , she reason'd the matter upon just grounds : For ( said she ) when I see any young and fair ones quarrel and jar without any apparent cause , I certainly conclude , that it is either out of envy , or interest of Love , or jealousy . So without farther scrutiny into the profundity of right reasons , I look after such santastical motives as Love , Jealousie , and envy , may inspire , according to the quality of their fortune : and it happens very seldom , but I hit right upon such things as I am inquisitive of , when once I am a little acquainted with the Intrigues of a Cabal Flavia being so cunning in such things , she had a light suspicion of the Truth . So as walking one day with all the company in the Gardens of Numa , which were very fine and pleasant , she saw Salonina look very attentively upon Valeria , who then stood betwixt Herminius and Spurius , and she looked upon her with a kind of sourness and disdain , which she did not perceive in her self . So as Flavia , who had a subtle and penetrating wit , and would not be denied any thing ; she took her aside , and carrying her from the rest of the company : I do not ask you as others do , said she unto her , what the matter is betwixt Valeria and you , for I know that she has cured Spurius of that Love which he bore unto you , and that you are not pleased with it . I think , replyed Salonina and blushed , that after I have treated Spurius so sharply as I have done , I shall not much care who shews him any favour : I confess it , answered Flavia , and that 's it which makes me wonder : for , I am not such a novist in things of the world , but that I know you wish Volesus well : that you never loved Spurius ; That you loved Valeria before Spurius loved her ; and that you never loved her since you thought he did . Moreover , Never tell me as you do others , that you ever loved Valeria ; for you never see her but for formality and fashion sake : And did you but see your self , when any one commends her , or when out of policy , you commend her your self ; you would plainly see that your eyes betray your heart , and that it is an easie matter to know , you have a secret hatred and grudge against Valeria , which you would not discover . You are very plain , replied Salonina ; and shall be plainer yet , replied she ; especially , when it is to reunite my friends , and make peace and quietness in the society wherein I am . Therefore , if you do not confess the truth unto me , and tell me the thoughts of your Soul , I will take the part of Valeria against you : I will condemn you every where : and may be I shall tell Volesus what I think . Perhaps , replied she , you will condemn me more when you know my true thoughts : not that they are such ( added Salonina craftily ) as you imagine . For indeed , since I must discover the bottom of my heart unto you , and that it is in vain to dissemble , and say , that I hate Volesus , I will confess unto you , I am very well pleased , and allow him to love me : and you may well think , I have no interest in Spurius , whom I have so sharply treated , as Valeria thinks I have been too severe : Nor , is it any interest I have in Spurius , which makes me take it ill from Valeria that she looks favourably upon him . But to tell you trully , she knowing what aversion I have to him , methinks she should not endure him , nor in honour receive him so kindly whom I have so much scorned , nor so oft admit him into the Cabal , that I can hardly ever see her but see him also . Truly , replied Flavia and smiled , I did not think you so good a friend as you are : but that I may the better know your mind ; Pray answer me directly to every Question I shall ask you . I will replyed she . Then tell me ( said Flavia ) why have you such extreme aversion to Spurius , who is a man of a most t●●e wit ? I cannot tell , answered Salonina , the right rhymology of the word aversion : but I am sure that my exceptions against Spurius proceed not from any particular cause , nor can I tell why I cannot endure him . Since so , said Flavia , why should Spurius be more offensive to you now he addresses himself unto Valeria , than when he made his addresses unto you ? Because , replied she , if Valeria did not favour him , I should not see him so oft , and should not be vexed to see that he does not displease her , as he did me . But further , said Flavia , whether had you rather that Spurius should be always troubling you with testimonies of his affection ; or that you should be rid of him , and see him love Valeria ? Truly , replied she , and blusht , I had much rather he should love me than Valeria : for then I should have the satisfaction of treating him ill : I should not have the vexation to see him so happy as he is ; and I should have the advantage to see Volesus more diligent , more exact , and more amorous : For , certainly nothing more sharpens a Lover , than to have a gallant Rival ; and it is the greatest favour that comforts the heart of a Lover , to treat his Rivals ill : Doubtless , replied Flavia , there is much wit in what you say ; but without any more questions , which if you do not answer sincerely , I must tell you , that all this perplexity in your heart , is nothing else but a vain jealousie which makes you not endure Valeria should rob you of a Lover ; and that you think your beautie receives an injury , because Spurius looks now upon you with eyes of indifferency . Well , well , said Salonina then , I do confess it : Valeria does vex me in receiving Spurius so kindly ; and if the fancy take me , I will recall him by some sweetness towards him , since it was that way she gained him . Valeria , replied Flavia , is not more sweet towards Spurius than towards Herminius , and all men of Rank that see her : But suppose she were a little complaisant towards him , what does that import you , that he displeaseth you , since you will not love him , and since you love Volesus ? Since all my reasons cannot give any satisfaction ( replied she in a fume ) believe if you think good that I am unjust and fantastical : but since there are some fantastical humours which sometimes are delightful , I will give my self the diversion of taking Spurius from Valeria , as she has from me ; for if I be not much mistaken , it will not cost me above half a dozen kind looks . Salonina spake this with such a forced smile , as made Flavia judge , she might do as she said . So as since Flavia was much the Friend of Herminius , she thought after some consideration , that it was a good office to take a Rival from him ; for she plainly perceived that he loved Valeria : So as falling into Railery with Salonina , she told her , that she liked her humor very well , of reducing Spurius , though it were only to treat him ill ; and that it would be a great glory unto her beauty , and the more innocent , because she did no harm unto her friend : Also the more extraordinary , because she would be fickle without being unfaithful . I see crafty Flavia ( said Salonina ) that you mock me for my fantastical humour : but if you keep secret , I will make you more sport than you imagine . Flavia , whose end was only to divert her self , did promise her all she desired , but did not perform all she promised : On the contrary , Herminius coming to see her the next morning , she made him her confident in all she had said unto Salonina , and was very merry with him at it , who thinking it fit Valeria should be acquainted with it , he went with Flavia to visit her , and to tell her what had passed betwixt Flavia and Salonina , to the end she might advise what was best to be done in the matter . But upon good consideration , this wise Lady thought it not expedient to alter any thing in her behaviour ; for since she permitted the addresses of Spurius , only to receive the services of Herminius , without being thought she esteemed him above another , she conceived she might well continue as she did before , and all the alteration that was , was that she did not esteem Salonina so much , nor would ever love her ; yet she would not quite break off with her : However , since that time , there was a greater league of amity betwixt Flavia and Valeria than before ; and Herminius grew a little more bold with Valeria , than he used ; yet he durst not tell her down-right , that he was in love with her : he knew very well that she knew he was ; and he saw it did not displease her : but she carried the matter so handsomely , that Herminius hating the word Amity , and not daring to use the word Love , he made use of the word tenderness to express his thoughts of her . But at last , finding a fit opportunity which fortune unexpectedly presented unto him , whilst Salonina , Flavia , Hermilia , and some other Ladies were in one walk , and he with Valeria in another , he engaged to speak freely : And Valeria having heard Herminius say , That he had so many disgusts against life , as made him almost desire to be rid of it , or at least , not to look upon death as any great evil ; and seeing him in a deep study , she smilingly ask'd him , if his desire of death was upon him . No , Madam , said he unto her , nor I assure you ever was , since I was in love with you . In love ? replied Valeria and blusht . Yes , Madam , in Love , answered he . But Herminius , replied she , you mean Amity : and you are in such a deep study , that you take one word for another : so as were I not disposed to interpret all that you say favourably , I should quarrel with you . Do then , Madam , replied he : for I assure you , I meant the word , Love ; and there is no other in all our language , that can express those thoughts I have towards you . And since , Madam , ( added he , and would not give her time to speak ) I am fully perswaded that I tell you nothing that is new , but that all my actions have long told you , that I am most desperately in love with you ; I cannot well tell whether you knew it before me ; for I must confess , that the purity of my affection made me take it for amity : But to tell you truly , its fervency and ardour , makes me know what it is : Moreover , Madam , ( continued he in a most humble posture ) I have one favour to beg , which I beseech you not to deny me . If it be to forget your boldness , replied she , I will do it , provided you repent , and promise never to commit the like . No , Madam , replied he , But my humble suit is , That you will not too much follow the custome of the time : for I have not a heart like other Lovers : I know it is the fashion for all Ladies to be angry the first time they are told that they are loved : and that though they are resolved to entertain those that speak to them of love , yet they must fret and fume , and forbid any loving them , and put their Lovers to the necessity of blazing their passion ; so as when they would entertain and hide it , they cannot . I beseech you therefore , Madam , to think seriously with your self , whether you would have me to love you , or have me to die , for there is no medium betwixt these two extremes : And I do declare unto you , Madam , That if you do forbid me to love you , you do command me to die . Also let me tell you in all possible sincerity , that the boldness which I assume in loving you , has no ingredient in it which can displease you : for though I have a most tender passion towards you , yet I protest unto you , I do not desire any thing from you in my advantage , but only that you will give me leave to adore you . Moreover , you are not ignorant , that those who have the dispose of you , have much esteem of me : And should I attempt it , perhaps I might oblige the generous Valerius unto a consent of rendring me happy . But Madam , I will not derive my happiness from the Authority of a Father : And I do declare , that I shall never be content , unless you give me your heart freely and spontaneously : Think therefore , Madam , what answer you will return me , and consider I conjure you , that you cannot forbid me loving you , but you must command me to die . To prevent me from forbidding you to love me replied she , you must never tell me that you do love me : but now , since you have already told me , I can do nothing for you without doing something against my self . Do not murmure if I take my own part rather than yours , and so I most seriously entreat you to regulate your thoughts and your words ; had I not a very great esteem for you I should speak in a worse dialect to you ; but valuing you at a very high rate of esteem , I would have you continue , if it be possible , within the limits of friendship , and that you will not force me to lose you ; I promise you to do all I can for you ; and to attribute all your services unto your tenderness of friendship , so long as your tongue does not oppose the advantageous opinion which I would have of you . Oh Madam ( cried out Herminius ) I beseech you do not forbid me to use the sweetest and most pleasing word in the world , to those that have that passion in their hearts that it expresseth . For the word Love hath such a secret charm in it , as joyeth the heart of that lover that pronounceth it , and moves the heart of that person who heareth it , if she have any tenderness of soul ; The word Affection , is a word ambiguous , and suits with Amity as well as Love : The word Tenderness , as obliging as it is , may be applied to them both : But the word Love needs no interpretation ; it alone expresseth all that can be imagined sweet , most obliging , and most agreeable . Deprive me not therefore of a consolation which will not cost you any thing : And to put my self in possession of this sweet word , be pleased to know , That I have towards you the most tender , and most respectful love , that ever any had : and what treatment soever I have from you , I shall retain this pure and holy Love , till death . To shew you my sincerity ( replied Valeria ) I will ingenuously confess , that if I could handsomely entertain any affection of this Nature , you are the only man I know upon earth , whom I would most desire should love me : For , you are transcendent in vertue , and of such a spirit , as most I love . But Herminius , it is not permitted unto any woman of vertue , either to love , or permit being loved : Upon this , all the rest of the company met them ; so as they parted without resolving upon any thing . However , Herminius thought himself very happy , in daring to tell Valeria positively that he was in love : For , though she had not permitted him to love her , yet he flattered himself with some hope , her mind would bend : And yet he found more difficulty than he expected : For Valeria , who certainly was as virtuous a Lady as ever lived , did more strictly forbid him , than he thought she would , though she did it with much sweetness . But at last , Herminius was so full of obliging Courtship , that the heart of Valeria melted : For he prevented all her desires when he could guess at them : He contributed a thousand wayes to her delights : he rendred good offices to all that she loved : he had no pleasure in any place where she was not : he was the most respective man upon Earth : he writ to her a thousand pleasing letters which could not any way offend her : and he behaved himself so , that none spoke of him before Valeria , but they spoke highly in his commendations , so generally was he esteemed . Thus Valeria , melting by little and little , she allow'd Herminius to love her : but in allowing him , she expresly charged him to give no publick testimonies of his passion , and would not of a long time permit him to use the word Love in his Letters : but Herminius found out an expedient for that : For , he Covenanted with Valeria , that the Word Amity , should betwixt them signifie Love , both in speaking and writing to her . And accordingly , the thing being thus agreed upon , Herminius writ letters unto Valeria , which passed only for letters of friendship , though yet they were letters of Love. Herminius therefore , obeyed Valeria so well , that Spurius seemed to be much more in love with her than he : but hoping to hide his own Gallantry under the umbrage of Spurius , he went along with him in all he did ; thus these two Rivals appeared to be very good friends . Spurius for his particular , was so perswaded , that Herminius was naturally Gallant , as he did not think him to have the least hidden design upon Valeria : So as he was well satisfied on that side , and thought upon nothing but how to please that fair one . Herminius went on with the more confidence , because 〈…〉 who was very glad of that universal civility to 〈…〉 the particular esteem she had of him , she did not treat him ill , though she did not allow him to speak openly of his passion : Also Spurius seeing how vexed Salonina was at his loving Valeria , he loved her both out of inclination , and out of revenge . Mean while , Salonina to execute her design of drawing Spurius from Valeria , who without intention drew him from her , she told Volesus that the world talked very loud of their affection , and to stop their mouths , she would seem as if she had a will to recal Spurius . But Madam ( said Volesus unto her ) had you rather the world should say , you permit Spurius to love you , than me ? Yes , answered she , for in such things , truths only displease : and indeed , she was in the Right . For , because Valeria and she did not love Spurius , they shewed him many favours , which they did not Herminius and Volesus . So as this became one of the most pleasant Passages that ere was heard of : For , Salonina did all she could to recal Spurius ; Valeria , who quickly found out the design of Salonina , and took delight in returning one trick for another , she did all she could to retain him : So as Spurius , though loved by neither , yet was he most highly courted by two of the fairest Ladies in all Rome . He being in this condition , joying to be revenged of Salonina whom he loved not , and hoping to be loved by Valeria whom he did love , his spirit was swelled with such extraordinary jollitie , as he thought of nothing but diverting all the company , as well as Herminius , and to vex Salonina . Not but that he always spoke unto her with much civility : but he affected to come out with a hundred trivial expressions which might drive her into despair . It hapned one day that Herminius had made a Song which the Salians used in that ceremony which I mentioned before : Spurius not thinking that this Song was made upon Valeria , he told it unto all the Cabal , that it was the rarest song he ever heard : Salonina did ask it of him , but he answered , that it belonged unto him who made it , to give it . Herminius hearing what Spurius said , told her that the verses were not worth the giving , nor did deserve the glory to be sung by so sweet a mouth as Salonina's . For my part , ( said Valeria then ) without enquiring whose they are , I ask them of Herminius as of one most ready , when he is pleas'd , to oblige me . Should I lay that command upon one whom I know ( said Salonina , and blusht for anger ) I am sure I should find him lazy enough . I have heard you heretofore , so much commend Laziness , ( replied Spurius coldly , seeing it was addressed unto him ) as I think , that those who would please you , may do well to be Lazie in obeying you : But as for Valeria , added he , she is not of that humour , since she likes those best that obey her soonest . Salonina being stung to the heart to see the difference which Spurius put betwixt Valeria and her ; she entreated Herminius to repeat three or four lines of that song : Herminius being all civility , did so ; and repeated those lines which afterwards you shall hear : But to the end you may understand them better , you must know , that Herminius did sometimes call his Mistress , Clarice , when he mentioned her in verses . And complaining one day , that she would shew him no favour , but barely to let him love her ; he had said in an angry Love-fit ( which seldom lasts above a quarter of an hour , and does but more augment the passion which caused it ) That if she did not grow a little kinder unto him , he would leave her . The lines were these , which Amilcar sung , Clarice , I will leave thee now , Though none so fair as thee I know : A little Love is charming sweet , But too much Love is torment great : What 's this I say ? I cannot find An alteration in my mind . Well ( said Amilcar unto Plotina , after he had sung ) have I revived the attention of the company by this Air , which sutes so well to the witty words of Herminius ? Yes , replied Plotina ; but the interruption should be too long , and we lose the sequel of the story ; we will not commend your verses , nor your song , though they deserve it : So Amilcar obeying Plotina , he assumed his discourse in these Terms . Herminius having repeated these lines which I sung , Valeria told him , that she should see ere long , whether he had any design to please her : after which , she went away : As for Salonina , her mind was miserably incensed : For she found it not so easie a matter as she believed , to bring into her Fetters the Revengeful Spurius , who went out with Herminius presently after Valeria was gone . In going together , Spurius obliged Herminius to pass that evening away with him at his house ; whither they were no sooner come , but I desired Herminius to promise him a thing which he would ask , adding that it should be of such a nature as it would not any way be prejudicial unto him . If so , said Herminius , why do you not freely tell me , what your desire is ? You know ( answered Spurius ) that sometimes one shall have odd scruples and Fancies , of which no reason can be given : I will not therefore tell you what I desire , until you promise me satisfaction : Herminius at last consenting , Spurius earnestly desired , to let him send those Verses unto Valeria which she asked of him : and ( said he ) since you have the honour of making them , let me have the honour of sending them before you . Did I think you in love with Valeria ( added he ) I would not make this request unto you : but since you are not , and I am , methinks you should not deny me . Herminius at the first , looked shie upon the matter , and was in half a mind to break promise ; but after he had studied a while upon it , he told Spurius that he was willing he should send the verses that same night , and promised that he himself would not send to Valeria until the next morning : So as Spurius after a thousand thanks unto Herminius , he writ to Valeria in his presence , asking him pardon , if in writing unto that fair one , he mentioned something against him : after this , he shewed the Letter to Herminius , who found in it these words . Spurius unto Valeria . Madam , I Humbly send you the verses you desired , and I send them unknown unto Herminius ; I beseech you , in comparing my diligence with his laziness , make such conclusions as may be advantageous to me : and it 's to be presumed , that he who satisfies your curiosity with most celerity , loves you with most ardor . Therefore if you be just , you are as much beholding to me for sending you these verses , though you did not honour me with your commands , as unto him who made them , since he did not send them unto you the first . And yet I consent you should esteem him more than me , upon condition only you will believe I love you better than he . After Herminius had read this Letter , he had much ado to let Spurius send it ; but at last he consented , and stayed until the slave who carried it , returned , purposely to see what answer Valeria sent , which upon the slaves return , he found to be this , Valeria to Spurius . YOu are , Sir , without doubt , most officious and ●●ligent , and in recompence of your care to please me , I promise you to quarrel with your lazie friend , and to chide him as much as I thank you . Spurius upon reading of this Letter was extreamly joyed : but as for Herminius , he seemed as if he were angry : After which he went home , still promising Spurius that he would not send his Verses until the next morning . And indeed , be kept his word , and to be perfectly punctual , he sent not to Valeria , till noon , and then he sent them with this Letter . Herminius unto Valeria . I Doubt not , Madam , but you who are the most punctual , the most regular , and the most perfect person that ere I knew in points of friendship , will not think you have any great cause of complaint ●● accusation of laziness against me . For I can safely swear and truly , fairest Valeria , that since there were any persons in the world which knew you , as much to say as , which honour you , admire you , and love you , there was never any over whom you had more soveraign power , than over me : but by a cross and cruel adventure so it chances , that I have not sent you these Verses so soon as I desired . When next I have the honour to see you , I hope to make my innocence better appear ; and then certainly I shall make you confess , that appearances are fallacious , and that if one will be exactly just , one must never judge any thing upon uncertain conjectures , especially when Herminius is accused of negligence in obeying you . Herminius having writ this Letter , and inclosed the Verses , as if he knew not that Spurius had sent them to Valeria , and then dispatched them to that charming Lady , who was yet a little vexed at his supposed laziness ; so as after she had read his Letter , which she looked upon as a bare excuse , she resolved to punish her lazy Lover by a dry answer , and writ not above two 〈…〉 . It was this . Valeria unto Herminius . I Received those Verses yesterday , which you sent me not till to day , so as to return you laziness for laziness , I will not thank you till to morrow : Adieu . Herminius having received this short Letter , he smiled at the anger of Valeria in lieu of troubling himself , and hoped to appease her very shortly : and indeed , as soon as the hour of visits came , he went unto Domitia's house , the Mother of Valeria , but he found that Spurius was as diligent as he , and his hopes of receiving thanks from Valeria , had infused high joyes into his spirit . Herminius to augment it , shewed him the short Letter which he had received from Valeria , before they came to the house , for they met in the street : after which they went together unto that charming Lady , with whom Flavia and Salonina already were . These two Rivals no sooner appeared , but Valeria gave Spurius a thousand obliging thanks for the care he had to please her : after which she taunted Herminius with a thousand ingenious reproaches for his laziness . But Madam , ( said the last of these ) I writ a long Letter , beseeching you not to condemn me before you heard me . I confess it , ( said she ) but it was one of those voluminous Letters that contain much and signifie nothing : for when one hath a good excuse , they need not write abundance of ambiguous stuff as you did . But the truth is , after you had slept very soundly all night , without any memory of my request which I made unto you , and after you had spent all the morning , never so much as thinking I was in the world ; at last it came into your memory , that I desired those Verses which you sent me , who never imagined that Spurius would have been more diligent than you . Whilst Valeria spake thus , Herminius seemed as if he were in the wrong , and that he had nothing to say in his Justification : so as Valeria continued on her chiding : But Salonina seeing all this advantageous unto Spurius , she took the part of Herminius , affirming boldly , though she knew not why , that certainly he was employed in some business of extraordinary concernment . Flavia , who knew nothing of this adventure , she wondered that Herminius , who was the most punctual and careful man in the world , should let Spurius be before him . Well , well , said Valeria , were Herminius of a lazie nature , I should not wonder at this : but he is of a quick and compliant disposition , so as no woman in the world can ask any thing of him , but he is ready to obey her , though he have no esteem or amity for that woman . Spurius then seeing that Valeria was so angry with Herminius , he thought himself much obliged unto him , for suffering him to send those Verses first : so as out of gratitude , he offered to excuse him . Valeria seeing Spurius more careful to justifie Herminius than he himself , she blushed for anger , and told him with a discontented smile , that till now she had thought her self worth the pains of an excuse , where one cannot justifie himself to her● , Madam ▪ said Herminius mildly unto her , if you will not please to justifie me , it is none of my fault ; for if you please to read my Letter aright , you will find I am not very culpable ; or if I be a little , it is not against you . For my part , said Valeria , the more you talk , the less I understand you . But I beseech you ( said Flavia then ) shew us the Letter which Herminius writ unto you , that we may see if we can find any thing in it more than you , to justifie him . The better to justifie me , replied Herminius , you must read the Letter which Spurius writ unto Valeria , before you read mine . Very well , ( replied Valeria ) I think you are out of your wits ; for what use can you make of the Letter I received from Spurius , to argue your justification ? For Spurius saies , he sent me those Verses which you did not know he sent : It is by the very same words you speak , answered Herminius in a low voice , that I can justifie my self : For take but the pains to joyn the first Letters of every line in my Letter together , and you shall see I know that Spurius sent you the Verses which you required of me ; and though I did permit him to send them , it was only with an intention innocently to deceive you . Valeria hearing this , she took his Letter , and called out . the first Letter of every line ; afterwards putting them together , she found these Words , I know it charming Valeria . Oh Herminius ( cryed she out ) I must confess you are not so much to blame as I imagined : yet you are not altogether innocent , for I do not love to be deluded , and I am resolved upon revenge . Salonina , who had a liquorish curiositie to see what Valeria had found in the Letter , which justified Herminius , she desired it of Valeria , who gave it unto her , but she understood it not ; Spurius took it after her , and found not the mystery ; Flavia the like , and none could discover this subtilty of Herminius : For they could not imagine that he made use of the same invention which the Sybil did , who sold her Books so dear unto Tarquin , which were all in Acrostick Verse . So as at first , none but Valeria knew of Herminius his justification and artifice ; but every one was strangely surprized to see he had made his peace in their presence , and not know how : Spurius , Salonina , and Flavia , entreated Valeria to tell them by what enchantment she saw that which they could not see . Valeria fearing lest Salonina and Spurius should unite and imagine the truth of the kindness that was betwixt her and Herminius , she explained the Riddle to them : at first Spurius began to complain : but Herminius told him he had no reason , since he had kept the promise which he had made him , in letting him send those Verses to . Valeria first ; adding withal , that it were to much injustice unto himself , to be out of Valeria's favour for his sake : after this , Spurius was contented . But as for Valeria , though her anger was now only a gloss , yet she protested unto Herminius , that she would be revenged upon him for this trick which he had put upon her : for as ingenious and as innocent as it is ( said she ) it is a deceit , and one does not love to be deceived ; prepare your self therefore to pay dear for the pleasure you have taken in jugling thus with me : I will prepare my self ( replied Herminius ) for any thing you shall please . Mean time , Spurius not dreaming that Herminius was his Rival , but thought as all the company did , that all his Courtship was Amity , and proceeded from his Humour , not Love , he made no reckoning of Valeria's against him , but commended the invention of Herminius . However , Valeria still resolved to be revenged upon Herminius , and the better to deceive him , she would take a little longer time for it : during which , Salonina and she stood upon the same terms , which was , That they did not love one another , though visits were frequent betwixt them ; and both of them behaved themselves towards Spurius , as before ; the one striving to recal him , and the other to keep him , though neither of them loved him ; and though neither Volesus or Herminius were jealous : for Salonina and Valeria told them such things as kept them from it . As for Spurius , it was hard to say , whether he had more pleasure in his hopes of being loved by Valeria , or in seeing himself revenged of Salonina : But at length , she having some light suspicion that Herminius was a little far in Valeria's favour , she had an itching desire to see some of those Letters which he writ unto her ; so as to be better satisfied whether they were any Love-Letters or no : she desired her one day to shew one of them , and asked her before all the comapny , and in presence of Herminius and Spurius , hoping that Valeria would not shew any , so as thereby she might make Spurius jealous . I beseech you , said she unto Valeria , let me obtain one favour from you : If I can , or may grant it ( answered Valeria coldly ) I will not deny you . I will not desire any thing unjust , or impossible , replied she : Be pleased to know , that ever since I saw the Acrostick letter , I have had a great desire to see some more of Herminius his letters unto you ; for I am extreamly in love with letters of wit , especially his . Madam ( said Herminius ) your curiosity is mistaken : For , my letters unto Valeria , are not letters of wit. Such as they are , replied Salonina , I should be much obliged if she would please to shew me one of them : Valeria , who knew her fetch , and knew withal , that by reason of the Artifice which Herminius used in writing , she could never discover their intelligence , she gave him one of the letters from that illustrious Roman ; which she read aloud , none apprehending it to be a letter of Love though it was , and that most tender . But since they knew not that the word Amity stood for the word Love betwixt them , they were all deceived : for Salonina knew very well , that when a man writes unto a woman , whom he dares not tell plainly that he loves her , and yet would have her understand his meaning , he useth to write certain words , which are applicative either unto Love or Amity : As affection , tenderness and such others . So as finding the word Amity so frequent in this Letter , Salonina repented of her Curiosity , and Spurius was confirmed in his opinion , that Herminius was not in love with Valeria : This letter being in my opinion very ingenious , I will repeat it unto you two ways : and methinks it to be the best metamorphosed , that ever I heard : The letter of Amity runs thus , Herminius unto Valeria . DId you know madam , how unexpressably I am joy'd , to find that my thoughts of you are effects of a most sincere Amity , you would say that I have such thoughts in my heart , as are transcendently extraordinary . For upon a strict examination of my self , I find my self so highly happy in loving you as I do , as I would not for a World , love you after any other manner . Indeed Madam , when I consider of all those thoughts which my Amity does inspire me withal , I am so charmed , to know that they are worthy of you , as I infinitely rejoyce in my self , that I can love you as you deserve to be loved : But that my happiness may be compleat , Give me leave to hope , that when I have let you know how my apprehensions of you , are apprehensions of Amity , and of Amity the most pure and tender , that then you will retaliate unto me Amity for Amity ; for if you do not , I shall be more miserable than you can imagine . Is not this letter , a perfect letter of Amity , and Amity only , in which there is nothing that in reason can cause any suspicion of a Love letter ? And yet change but one word , and you will find it to be a most perfect letter of Love : And thus it is turned . Herminius unto Valeria . DId you know , Madam , how unexpressably , I am joyed to find that my thoughts of you , are effects of a most sincere Love , you would say that I have such thoughts in my heart , as are transcendently extraordinary . Upon a strict examination of my self , I find my self so highly happy in loving you as I do , as I would not for a world love you after any other manner . Indeed Madam , when I consider of all those thoughts which my Love does inspire me withal , I am so charmed to know , that they are worthy of you , as I do infinitely rejoyce in my self , that I am able to love you , as you deserve to be loved . But that my happiness may be compleat ; Give me leave to hope , that when I have let you know , how my apprehensions of you are apprehensions of Love , that then you will retaliate unto me Love for Love : for if you do not so , I shall be more miserable than you can imagine . After this , it is easie to imagine what pleasure it was unto Herminius and Valeria , to see so many persons deluded , especially Valeria , who always charged Herminius to keep his Passion secret : And he so observant to content her , that he lived in a constant constraint . Mean while Valeria , still resolving upon revenge , she pretended to be very ill , and kept her Chamber two days , suffering none to see her : The third day she sent a letter unto Herminius , with orders to him that carried it , that he should deliver it unto one of his servants , and come immediately away without staying for any answer . This was the style of the letter , Valeria unto Herminius . IF I break off with you for ever , then accuse None but your self of that cruel violence which only I do unto my self , justly to punish your Perfidie . Is it possible , that you should use any deceit Unto a person , who was ever ready to do any good effect for You ? I strictly forbid you ever seeing me after this Unworthy proceeding : For , I know that you cannot be innocent ; And will not trouble my self with any further Quest . of your Artifice . As bitter as this letter was , it did not trouble Herminius at first : for upon the first reading , his conceit was , that Valeria had returned him trick for trick , and that he should certainly find it out . Therefore he began to observe the Letter very exactly : for he thought Valeria to have more writ , than barely to write such reproaches , only to perplex him . He looked therefore upon the first Letters of every line ; he examined also the last Letters : he turned them every way : and after he had tried all ways . he found nothing but bitterness against himself , and could not find any Artifice in the thing . Then he began to conceit , that either Salonina or Spurius , had done him some ill office : So as being pitifully perplext , he went unto Flavia , to communicate his fears unto her : For , if Valeria was in good earnest , he concluded himself most miserable : and if she only juggled with him , it vexed him to be deceived , and that he , who was reputed so ingenious , should not find it out . But Valeria , who had a good mind her design should take , and who thought that Herminius would shew the letter unto Flavia , she trusted her with the secret , and made her promise to be close and faithful , Imagining much delight in deceiving him , who had deceived her . So as Flavia straining courtesie upon such an occasion to be a little false unto Herminius , she set such a face upon the matter , as she seemed as much surprised as he was . Consider well with your self , ( said she unto him ) whether you have not acquainted some or other , with your passion to Valeria : For , if you have , you know how nice she is upon that . No , no , no , replied he , you only are the confident of my Passion . Then , ( replied she ) is it not some spark of jealousie ? For , truly Herminius , you flow so with an universal Gallantry , as would make me desperate were I your Mistress : when ere you write to a woman , be she what she will , you always use more charming , and tender expressions than come from your heart : when you Compose any verses extempore , they are as amorous , as if they were dedicated unto Valeria . And you use a hundred Courtships unto all women whom you love not , which you should use only unto such as you love : believe it , you ought to be more circumspect and wary in such trifles ; especially when you love one of a nice and delicate spirit , and a heart sensible . Ha , no , no , replied Herminius , if Valeria be angry , it is at something else ; for I have told her a hundred times , that I never writ any thing but of her , and that she has as many names in my Verses , as are attributed to Diana , only to delude such as read them . Upon this he was strangely perplext , and desired Flavia to go unto his angry Mistress , and ask her from him , what her pleasure was : Then , checking himself ; but if it be only a fallacy , ( said he ) she will laugh at me the more . But no matter , said he again , I had rather she should laugh at me , than to live in this incertainty . Then he looked upon Valerias Letter again , but finding no manner of mysterious matter in it , he resolved to imploy Flavia to discover what this charming Ladie meant . She feigned therefore to go and ask her what the matter was , though she went only to laugh with her at the inquietude of Herminius . So as Flavia thinking to delude her friend , she did him a very good office ; for Valeria was more glad that Herminius was so much afflicted at her anger , than that her fallacy had so well taken . But to be short , Herminius was three days in this cruel perplexity , and never saw Valerid ; yet at last , this fair one , resolving to discover the truth unto him , she let him come into her Chamber , where none but Flavia and she was . When he entred , the picture of sorrow was in his eyes ; he approached her with more reverence than ordinary , and beginning to speak ; Oh Madam , ( said he ) what has unhappy Herminius done ? He has deceived me ( replied she , and smiled ) and therefore he deserves all the inquietude I have caused in him , and something more : for having so sharp a wit as he has , and a wit able to deceive the most ingenious , he may be ashamed , not to find that in my Letter , which would undeceive him . Ah cruel woman ( said he ) your Letter contains nothing but injuries , and yet you mock me , and would make me believe there is some hidden mystery in your words : To shame you the more ( said she unto him ) give me my Letter , and if I do not make you blush , deceive me again if you can . Upon which he gave her the Letter , and she shewing him the last word of every line , putting them together , he found them to signifie , Accuse only your deceit for this innocent Artifice : Oh Madam ( cryed he out ) you know how to deceive better than I do , and you can deceive the deceiver : after which , he commended her invention , blaming her inhumanity in letting him continue so long in such tormenting inquietude : but at last , Flavia made peace betwixt them , who were so inclined thereunto , that there needed no Articles of Agreement to be drawn between them : but naturally promised never to deceive each other again : And to love eternally . Their affections being very innocent , Valeria was the more free : and she who was most assured that she was never criminal , did more obligingly testifie her tenderness unto Herminius , as if she had not been so well assured as she was of her own virtue . Mean while Salonina , who was most horribly vexed both at Valeria and Spurius , she knew not what resolution to take ; for she began to be ashamed of the way which she took with Spurius to reclaim him : and she could hardly endure Valeria . Her pride inspired her with a most fantastical opinion : for she who told Volesus , that she complied with Spurius only to hide her affection unto him , began now on the contrary to comply less with Spurius and more with Volesus in publick , in a thought that jealousie would draw Spurius unto her . And she did it with so much Art , that Volesus was pleased with it : for then he believed that the affection of this Ladie to him , was stronger than her reason ; so he left Salonina at liberty , to follow her own Capricious humour , without thinking any more upon it . But Spurius being more subtil than Volesus , he knew , that whatsoever Salonina did , she had a desire to re-engage him ; so as he enjoy'd , as I told you before , all the pleasures that hope and revenge could inspire him withal ; and all the Cabal wherein he was , were all so gallant , so pleasant , and so full of spirit and wit , as it was impossible to live more pleasant lives , than all these illustrious persons lived . Not but that for all this , Herminius and Valeria had sometimes some petty quarrels ; but since they sprung only from excess of tenderness , they quickly vanished , and their reconcilements were so sweet , as their quarrels might be called augmentations of Love and delight . Yet once there was a day whereon they had such a jarring , as put them both to much perplexity , the cause whereof was very particular . You may remember I told you , that Valeria charged Herminius above all things to keep the passion which he had to her very close and secret ; so as being very exact and prudent , and careful to content her , he constrained himself very admirably well in all encounters . It hapned one day , that he being with her , the Prince of Pometia came in , who having found Herminius the day before in a walk far distant from all company ; he began to chide him , and to ask what was the cause of his solitary humour . Truly Sir , ( said he unto him ) I should pump very hard , if I should endeavour to tell you : For first , I am not in Love ; and as for such things as I sometimes do in my foolery , I assure you , that I do them without invoking Apollo , or any of the Muses : I do them either out of ravishment of spirit , fancy , or humour , or out of a necessity to obey my friends : and yet it 's none of all these that brought me yesterday into that melancholy walk : but I walked alone only because I had no other company . A man ( said the Prince and smiled ) who tells he is not in Love , when he is not necessitated to tell it , does argue that he is : Truly Sir , replied Herminius , It does so ill become a man of my age , not to be in Love , that since I said I was not , I dishonoured my self : but what I said was true ; and it is not the custome to lie to ones own disadvantage . Whilst Herminius talked thus to the Prince of Pometia , Valeria seemed as if she took no notice of what they said , nor to think upon any thing but her Dress , though she listned very attentively . She heard therefore , that the Prince of Pometia continuing discourse , asked Herminius , who said he was not in Love , how it was possible he could hit upon such passionate expressions in his writing , if his heart were not amorously touched . Truly Sir , ( said Herminius ) Love verses are things very fallacious ; for sometimes one may come out with very melting verses , yet never be in Love ; for to do such things , it sufficeth if one be of a passionate temper , though he have no passion : I know a man of great merit , who composed a most rare Copy of verses upon Absence , even in the very presence of his Mistress ; and complained most pitifully of her rigour , when he was highly in her favour . He whom you instance , replied the Prince of Pometia , was in Love , and , as I may say , did only transpose his Conceptions : but you , who say you are not in love , I cannot apprehend you . And yet it is so , ( replied Herminius , still thinking he had done well ) after which , the Mother of Valeria coming in , the discourse changed . Yet Valeria talked but a little all the day ; and when any asked the cause , she answerd , her head aked , which caused none to suspect that she had any thing in her mind which vexed her . The hour of retiring being come , the Prince of Pometia went away , and carried Herminius with him . The next morning betimes , this Lover failed not to send , and know how Valeria did , who sent him word back , that she was no better than she was the night before : After dinner , Valeria , who naturally did not affect any gadding abroad , and went to Tullia as seldom as possible she could , yet she went thither with one of her Cousins ; but though she saw Herminius there , yet she never spoke unto him , but shunned him , and looked with an air of much anger in it , which so much disquieted Herminius , that he could not chuse but go and make his complaints unto Flavia , whom he saw with the Queen , and who promised him to go out with Valeria , to ask her what the matter was . Valeria going out betimes , Flavia followed her , after she had whispered Herminius in the ear , and bad him come an hour after unto Valeria's where she would be , promising to tell him what crime he had committed . As soon as Valeria came home , she went unto her Chamber , Flavia followed her ; but desiring to see whether Valeria would of her self say any thing unto her , it was a quarter of an hour before she seemed to take any notice of any perplexity in her mind , but talked of such things as they saw at Court. But as Flavia spoke pleasantly , Valeria answered her so solemnly , as it was easie to perceive her mind was troubled ; so as Flavia not being able any longer to endure her perplexity without knowing the cause , she asked her what the matter was ; you are so melancholy to day ( said she unto her ) as I cannot chuse but ask you the cause . In the humour I am , replied Valeria , you would do me a pleasure if you would not ask it ; for I can hardly tell you , and yet I do not love to refuse you any any thing . Yet you must either refuse me , replied Flavia , or else satisfie my curiosity : for you were not wont to be humorous : and yet I saw you to day look so coldly upon poor Herminius as you came from the Queen , that I think you have done him great injustice : at least I can assure you , that he thinks himself very innocent , and cannot imagine what crime you impute unto him . If the sense of his affection were tender and delicate , answered she sharply , he might easily imagine what it is that vexeth me : for to tell you sincerely , all his tenderness and delicacy is in his wit and tongue , and not at all in his heart . But I beseech you , ( said Flavia ) of what do you accuse him ? Does he not love you well ? is he unfaithful ? is he not obsequious enough ? is he indiscreet ? or does he disobey you ? On the contrary ( replied she , and blushed for anger ) he is the most discreet and obedient Lover that ever was . You speak this in such a tone , replied Flavia , and smiled , as if obedience and discretion were crimes ; and as if in way to justifie himself , he ought to disobey you in something , and brag of some favour you have shewed him . Ah , answered she , he was never culpable of that crime ; for he is so much afraid of it , as one cannot suspect him in love with me : and is so extreamly careful to hide his affection , as one would think he hid it from himself . Good Madam , replied Flavia , did you not command him not to speak of his Love unto any but me , and to hide it from all the world beside ? I confess it , replied Valeria : but did he love me as well as I would have him , it were impossible he should hide it so well as he does . I am sure he had friends who see him every day , and such as know all his inclinations , yet none of them has the least suspicion of his being in Love ; and he has Rivals also which cannot perceive it ; so as upon serious thoughts , I must needs conclude , that such an affection as one can so easily hide , cannot be great . But good Valeria ( replied Flavia , and looked earnestly upon her ) do you speak this in good and serious earnest , or is it only some light whimsey ? No , Flavia , replied she , this thought which you may think to be some whimsy , is in my heart , and not without good Ground . But I beseech you , replied Flavia , if Herminius by any of his speeches or actions , had given any cause to discover the affection that is betwixt you and him , would you not have grumbled at him , and have punished him for it ? I confess I should , answered Valeria , but it should have been only as an act of imprudence which I could have excused , because I should have attributed it unto an excess of Love : but this excessive discretion whereby Herminius deceives all his friends , his enemies and his Rivals , I cannot impute it unto any thing but faintness , and coldness in his affection . Then you would have the love betwixt you known , replied Flavia , and all your commands of discretion upon Herminius , to stand for Ciphers . No , replied Valeria , and when I forbad Herminius to confess he loved me , I expected obedience from him : but to tell you truly , I did not believe he could do it so easily as he does , nor that any one of his Loves should betray him . Yet he is such a perfect Master of himself , that he never so much as looks upon me if any be present : he makes nothing of talking with his Rivals ; and no longer since than yesterday , he had the power to say insolently before my face , that he was not in Love : which certainly is the hardest thing in the world for one that has a sensible spirit , and tender heart . As Valeria said so , Herminius entred , so as Flavia , who had a desire to give him an occasion of making his peace , she told him that he was very opportunely come to justifie himself : Oh Flavia ( said this incensed Lady ) if you love me , do not tell Herminius any thing I said unto you . Since you have intimated , that it is dangerous to obey you too much , replied Flavia , and smiled , I do not fear disobeying you in this : And indeed , Flavia asked Herminius ( mauger all that Valeria said ) why he told the Prince of Pometia before his Mistress , that he was not in Love. Alas , replied he , and sighed , I said it in obedience to unjust Valeria , who commanded me a thousand times to hide my passion ; and I said it with such extream repugnancy , as she ought to be infinitely obliged unto me for it . No , no , Herminius , replied Valeria , and blusht , never deceive your self : that which you said in my presence , can never be pleasing unto me . I beseech you ( said Flavia ) how came this to pass ? Imagine , replied Valeria , that the Prince of Pometia should come hither , and ask Herminius what he did the day before in a walk towards the wood , where the Nymph Egeria inspired the wise Numa ; and that Herminius when he had no need , should answer him , that he knew not what he did , but that he was very sure he was not in love , and repeated this unnecessarily at least four times . Judge I pray , whether a man , who makes these terrible words to ring in the ears of her he loves , without ever being forced unto it , does not deserve to be suspected of a shallowness in Love : For indeed it was stretching his prudence too far : and I should sooner pardon Herminius , if out of a rapture of affection , and unawares , he had said before any one , that he loved Valeria , than I should , if he had said before me with so much tranquillity and aggravation , that he did not love me . Then Madam ( said Herminius unto her ) give me leave to tell all the world that I do adore you ; and then you shall see whether or no I be too prudent a Lover , and whether I shall not make it my greatest glory to wear your Chains . Take heed of that ( said she to him ) for it is not my intention you should publickly blaze your love . Oh Madam , replied he , what then would you have me do ? I would ( answered she ) that you should bridle your self so far , as not to say grosly before my face , that you do not love me . I assure you , Madam , replied Herminius , that if you had not been within hearing , I had not said so : but my hopes of doing a thing which I supposed would please you , did prompt me unto it . But charming Valeria , I am so far from retorting any of these reproaches which you have given me , that I thank you for them , and most humbly beseech you to tell me , how a perfect and respectful Lover ought to behave himself , when his Mistress forbids him to say any thing of his affection . I would not have a Lover ( said she ) give any occasion to make it thought he is loved : if it be suspected that he is in love , I would not have him say at any time , or to any person , that he loves his Mistress : and yet I would not have it such a horrible torment unto him , to hide the passion that is in his heart , as that he should think it the most terrible of all punishments . But above all , I would never have him able positively to say before his Mistress , that he is not in love : especially when he is not forced unto it by any necessity ; for if he have a tender and passionate heart , it is a thing which he cannot imagine , much less brook : But then , Madam , replied Herminius , what will become of all those absolute commands which you laid upon me , not to discover my affection ? would you have me still use the word Amity in my Letters , to express my passion ? I would , replied she ; but I would not have you say before my face , that you do not love me ; for if you did love me fervently , you would not be able to pronounce those cruel words . Yet he ( added she , and looked upon Flavia ) did never so much startle at the sound of them , or give the least sign that he was loth to utter them , but spoke resolutely , and loud , and in such a tone , as seemed to speak his heart : Ah cruel Valeria ( said he unto her ) I can no longer indure your injustice : I beseech you ( said Flavia then unto her ) what should Herminius do to appease you ? Would you have him go presently unto the Prince of Pometia , and tell him that he is ready to die for the love of you ? For my part , I know not how Herminius can give you satisfaction any other way , to repair the great injury he has done you . I see , replied Valeria , that you mock me : but I will maintain that one , who knows how to love aright , will not condemn me , but confess with me , that what I now say will seem a little too nice , and perhaps fantastical to those that are not in love , but such as are will allow of it : Well Madam , said Herminius , I will confess my self to blame : But I beseech you , are no errors in Love pardonable ? Yes , said Valeria , very many : but let me tell you , that coolness in affection is seldom pardoned . Oh I beseech you , replied he , do not give my supposed crime , a title so incongruent and unsutable : for the truth is , I am not culpable but of too punctual obedience , and of prudence too excessive : and my crime ( if it be one ) is an excess , no defect in Love : for had I lov'd you less , I had not been so careful to obey you , and conceal my Passion . After this , Flavia having pressed Valeria to pardon Herminius , she was pleased to grant it . Yet it was two hours before the same sweetness , and joy , and the same tranquillity which used to shine in the eyes of Valeria , returned unto them : but at last , all Clouds being dissipated , Valeria appeared in her accustomed Lustre , and humour . As for Herminius , he was still a little troubled : For , he was afraid of shewing either too much , or too little Love : knowing very well , that Valeria , what ere she said , would find as much fault , if he discovered his passion , as if he concealed it over-much . Mean time , Salonina seeing none of her designs to prosper , she was in a strange perplexitie : and the more , when she found the humour of Volesus , who being of such a Nature as could not love , but where he found some difficulties , and seeing Salonina did more overtly shew her affection to him than ordinary , he grew glutted , and less respective and amorous than he used . So as after all her endeavours to recal Spurius , both by sweetness and jealousie , she found her self like to lose the only Lover which she had remaining , though she was fair , and wittie . As for Spurius , he still thought himself very happy , although he had no reason . As for Herminius and Valeria , they were both well satisfied , and had good cause for it : But , as it is impossible to love long without some rub , a chance hapned that vexed them both , and which might very well do so . For you must know , that the jealousie of Volesus being augmented , and Salonina fearing to lose him , she resolved to renounce her design of recalling Spurius . But in seeking to justifie her self towards Volesus , she was not sorry to do any mischief unto Spurius , or unto Valeria also , whom she loved not : So as endeavouring all she could , to piece Spurius and Volesus together ; the occasion presently offered it self . She met with 't in Domitia's Chamber : it chanced that Salonina was sitting between Volesus and Spurius : And it chanced also that the company was very great that day : And that the Ladies which sate by Spurius and Volesus being gone , Salonina and they were separated a good space from the rest of the company . As for Herminius , though he did not often apply himself unto Valeria before company ; yet since the approach of hiding his Love over-much was laid to his charge , he Courted her this day more than ordinary . So as Spurius seeing his Rival with his Mistress , and could not leave Salonina without two apparent incivility , he kept his place . Salonina making use of this unexpected occasion , both to cure Volesus , to vex Spurius , and spite Valeria ; she turned toward Spurius , and addressing her speech to him with a disdainful smile , Since I am naturally very pitiful ( said she unto him ) I think it an act of charity to comfort you for the ill success you have in all your enterprises of Gallantry . For truly , as full of merit as Herminius is , I think Valeria ought to prefer you before him , though upon no other reason ; but because you love her more than he . All Ladies in general , ( replied Spurius faintly ) are so apt to be unjust , that if this misfortune do befall me , yet it is not the first time . Salonina understanding his meaning , was afraid lest Volesus should hear , and understand ; So as beginning to speak again hastily , without answering to what he had said , she told him , that he was more beholding to her than he was aware of ; For Volesus knows , that I being full of acknowledgement for all the services which heretofore you have done me , I was very sorry to see you engaged in the service of a Lady , whose heart is not in her own power : and perhaps I have endeavoured , to disengage you , without any other intention , but to break those chains which unless you do undeceive your self , will grow more heavy upon you every day . For truly , ( continued this crafty Lady ) Volesus knows very well , that I had never endeavoured your Re-engagement to me , but only to disengage you from Valeria , as much my Friend , as she is : For , I being better able to penetrate into her heart , than you , I was sorry to see how she made use of you , only as a Cloak to hide the inclination she had unto Herminius . But since I perceive , you do ill interpret my meaning , I leave you to your own bad destinie , and declare , that I will never again endeavour to Re-engage you to my service , nor dis-engage you from the service of Valeria . Whilst Salonina was speaking this , Spurius unluckily looked at Valeria , as she was talking to Herminius , and had then in her eyes such a passionate and sweet obligingness , that he blusht : So as it might be said , that the looks of Valeria did more perswade Spurius to believe what Salonina said , than all the Language of that crafty Lady could . So as then , not rejecting what this envious friend said , as he had upon other occasions , and Volesus making one in this Conversation , it grew at last a Conversation of real confidence on Spurius his side , and false confidence of the side of Volesus and Salonina , whose aims yet were not alike : For Volesus talked with Spurius only to make him understand , that Salonina had no design of Love upon him : And Salonina had no other intention , but to keep him from being in love with Valeria : For , as envie doth prepossess the mind as well as Love ; Salonina did not think , that in making Spurius jealous , she should augment his Love to Valeria : And indeed , Spurius at that instant growing jealous , he did become much more in Love than before : And chance also would have it , that the conversation of the day did augment this growing jealousie : For , be pleased to know , that Valeria after she had done talking with Herminius , when Spurius had observed the sweetness of her looks ; she began to chide Salonina , for separating her self from the company with two such Gallants as Spurius and Volesus . So as being all joyned together , and Prince Titus with Collatina being come , they fell insensibly to talk of Amity , and Love : Some said , that Amity ought to be preferred before Love , because the pleasures of it are more tranquil : And others , that Love ought to be preferred before Amity , because the sweets of it are infinitely more sensible . I conceive ( said Herminius ) it is not impossible to joyn these two kinds of Pleasures together : and I affirm that to make a Love durable , it is requisite , that a woman be both the Friend and the Mistress of her Lover : I say further , that if Amity do precede Love in the heart of a Lover , his Passion will be stronger , more durable , more respectful , and also more ardent . Spurius hearing Herminius say so , he made an application of what he said , as unto himself : So as out of those sparks of jealousie which began to grow in him ; He began to contradict him , and to maintain , that Love and Amity cannot be both , in the heart of one and the same person . For said he , these two are so little resemblant , as it cannot be conceived they should at one instant , be together , without so confounding each other as they cannot both be discerned . They do confound themselves indeed ( replied Herminius ) but it is so , as two Rivers which meet and mingle : yet in mixing , ( said Titus ) these two Rivers make but one . I do confess it , ( replied Herminius ) yet the Waters of both the Rivers are there , though they cannot be separated ; and that River which is the most famous , and alters the name of the other which it hath received , is the better , and more fit to bear great boats . If Tiber , which hath received forty and two Rivers into its Channel , had only the original water of its source , it would be but a petty brook . It is almost the very same in love : for to speak sincerely , to cause love barely , there needs no high spirit , great merit , great beauty , great generosity , nor any taking charms in conversation : there needs no more than youth and occasions of seeing : The order that Nature hath established , is sufficient to be get this simple bare Love , as well as in Birds that sing in their seasons : But then as for great and high passions , it is requisite to have all the ingredients that are necessary unto great and perfect amities . I do very well understand what you say , replied Spurius ; but yet I understand it with this difference , That a constant love ought to be grounded upon esteem , whereas you conceive it ought to be upon Amity . Esteem and Amity are so oft together ( replyed Herminius ) as it is easie to take the one for the other : For one can hardly have a very great esteem of any without loving them also : not but that I know one may sometimes esteem enemies , but that is such an esteem as has limits ; and it may be said , they esteem their good qualities , but not them : for as I conceive , it is high injustice to hate any whom they highly esteem . I think then , I was not much amiss , when I said , that amongst persons who see each other every day , great esteem and amitymeet often together : and therefore since you agree , that a constant Love ought to be grounded upon esteem , you will easily confess , that it may also be grounded upon Amity . When one begins to have affection unto a person , with his reason free , and disengaged from all prejudice ; he shall know all his good qualities : he will see them without illusion ; and he will be assured that he can never see them otherwise : but on the contrary , when Love springs by the eyes in an instant , he does not see things as they are ; so as upon the least disgust that happens , his prejudicate fancy diminishing , he sees his Mistress far otherwise than he saw her before : and seeing what he saw not before , his thoughts also change , and he thinks not what he thought before . But a Love that has amity mixed with it , there is almost nothing but death that can extinguish it . I do conceive indeed ( said Spurius ) that when a Mistress has all the necessary qualities requisite in a true and generous friend , Love is more strong ; but I do not conceive how Amity can become Love : and though I should conceive it , yet I cannot agree that Love and Amity can subsist together , but think , that this affection does change into another Nature . I conceive ( said Herminius ) that a great esteem which begets a great and tender amity , may also easily become Love : But , replyed Spurius , why should it not become love at the first ? For a thousand different reasons , answered Herminius : and for a thousand reasons which we our selves do not know , though they be hid in us : for the same natural reason and instinct which teacheth all Children to hold up their hands when they fall , lest they should hurt their heads , though they were never taught it ; the same instinct , I say , makes a man who begins to look upon a woman of vertue , modesty , and wisdom , not to love her at the very first , because hope which often precedes this passion , or at least begins with it , does not stir any such motions in him as are apt to beget an ardent affection . It may be also , that this man who begins to be a friend unto any amiable woman , has then some wandring thoughts another way , which hinders his heart from being so pregnant of Love. But when esteem begets Amity , when familiarity augments it , and when the heart of a generous man is free and capable of passion ; if an amiable woman become kind and tender towards such a friend , he easily becomes a lover . For certainly , it is easier for a heart already warmed with an ardent amity , to fall into ardent love , than a heart that is indifferent : and I affirm further , that the amity which a woman bears unto a man may make him more in love with her , than he would have been , had she not been at all tender towards him . For my part ( said Valeria then , ) had I a Lover , and should discover such a temper in him , I should dislike it : I would indeed have him in amity before he be in Love : but I would have it to be the knowledge of merits that should change the nature of his affection , and not the signs and symptomes of my amity . Madam , replied Herminius , in consenting that his love should arise from the knowledge of your merits , you consent also that the symptomes of your amity do contribute something unto it : for Amity , as I conceive , is part of the merit of a generous person : and for my particular , I should be sooner melted by the tenderness of a generous heart , than by her beauty only . But for all that , this does not detract any thing from the glory of a Lady who is loved upon that ground ; for all her tenderness would not move , if she had not many excellent qualities besides , which render her so precious . So as when Amity becomes love in the heart of a lover , or to say better , this love mixeth it self with Amity without extinguishing it , there is nothing so sweet as this kind of love ; for as violent as it is , yet it is always more regulated than ordinary love , it is more durable , more tender , more respectful , and more ardent , yet not subject to so many tumultuous whimsies as that love is , which is without amity . But still you must confess with me ( said Spurius ) that this Amity becomes Love , and does absolutely change its Nature . I have already told you upon this subject , ( replyed Herminius ) That Love and Amity do mix together like two Rivers , the Nobler whereof carries away the name of the other . But for all that , the water of the lesser is as well there as that of the greater ; so as though a friend which is become a Lover , does say always that he is in love , and not say that he is in Amity ; yet certainly both of them are in his heart , though he can hardly discern them ; And it is most constantly true , that a Love of this temper , is more perfect than the other : To shew that Amity and Love are all one , ( said Spurius ) in the heart of a friend that is become a Lover , I need only to instance , that commonly when a man in love , ceases to be in love , there remains nothing in his heart but hatred , or indifferency : so as it must consequently follow , that amity is quite turned into love , or at least goes along with it . This happens sometimes ( replied Herminius ) but it happens very often , that Love cools , and Amity still remains . For my particular ( said Valeria ) I had rather one should be indifferent towards me , nay hate me , than to be no more than in amity , after he once loved me : For if one should hate me , I might believe , that perhaps he loved me though unknown , and that his hatred was a disguised Love. But as for Amity which remains after Love , I look upon it as a dead Love that has no heat in it , and good for nothing : I know very well ( added she ) that almost all the love of the best husbands becomes amity : But I know withal , that there are few good wives , but will confess that it were better to be the Mistresses of those they have married , than to be no more than the friends of their husbands : I mean , such friends to whom their husbands impart no more of their secrets , than domestick affairs , and with whom they never hold any sweet conversation . Yet there are some ( said Collutina ) who are both Lovers and Husbands all their lives , and live so kindly with their wives , that they do enjoy all the sweets both of love and friendship . I assure you , ( said Valeria ) it is a harder matter than you imagine , to be both at once a good husband , a respectful Lover , and a very well accomplished man ; For to be a Lover is to be a slave ; to be a Husband , is to be a Master ; and to be a well accomplisht man , is to be neither a Tyrant nor a slave to his wife . I affirm also , That it is the honour of such wives as have good Husbands to let them have such an authority as may appear to the world , though out of excess in love , or some other cause , they would not have it : And a good wife will never desire it should be said , that she is the Governor of her Husband ; but only , that she has a good credit in his opinion , that he esteems her , believes her , and loves her ; not that he obeys her , as if he were not able to govern himself . Nor do I allow , that a Husband should be continually shewing himself a husband ; An imperious husband , who looks upon his wife only as the first servant in the House , who trusts her with nothing , who never considers her , and who treats her as if she had not the use of Reason , as if he were not obliged to love her , and as if it were his Prerogative to love a hundred others , and she not to say Mum. Collatina hearing Valeria speak thus , began to twit her , and to say , that doubtless she would make the best wife , and the best husband in the world , since she was able to discourse so well upon the Laws of Marriage . After which , it being very late , the company parted . As for Spurius , he went home with a heartfull of jealousie : As for Salonina , though she was glad to observe , that she was the cause of it ; yet sometimes this jealousie which she saw encreased , did vex her , because she saw plainly that Spurius had no affection at all unto her : But for all that , her hopes to take him off Valeria , did flatter her . As for Herminius , he went away well satisfied : But as for Valeria , she being of a most delicate and nice spirit , she took it much to heart that Herminius should so hotly affirm , that Amity and Love together was requisite . For from thence she argued , that the first thoughts which he had of her were no thoughts of Love : So as the first time she wrote unto him , she debated it with him : and for four or five days the subject of their Letters was upon nothing else . Mean time , Spurius was very unhappy : For , as jealousie encreased every moment in his mind , so hope lessened , and Fears grew more strong , Is a few days therefore , he was grown all melancholy , fullen , mistrustful , pettish , and easily angred : He imployed himself in nothing but observing all the actions of Herminius and Valeria : And the more he observed them , the more jealous he grew : Not that they lived any otherwise than they used together : But it is the Nature and Quality of jealousie , to prepossess , to change the objects , to seduce reason , and to force an interpretation of all things to the disadvantage of the Interpreter : It troubles the senses ; and whereas the eyes do sometimes deceive the imagination , it happens very oft , that the Imagination of a jealous man deceives his eyes , and makes him believe he sees , what he sees not : So as Spurius , being possessed with a most violent jealousie , he imagined a thousand things that never were . And as a jealous man always finds more than he seeks for ; and since Spurius sought continually how to afflict himself , in seeking for some comfort , he caused unto himself a fresh subject of inquietude by the way which I shall tell you . Imagine then , that to clear all his doubts , he thought no better way would do it , than to gain one of Valeria's Slaves , who was witty , subtle , and naturally a lover of her self : For he had heard that Valeria accused her of that fault : So as Spurius neglected no way to win her unto himself : when he met her , he saluted her very kindly ; he commended her handsomness , and always offered to give her money : At first she refused , and said , that her Lady had charged her to take nothing of any person ; and seeing he offered to give her , only to try if she would take , and then tell her Lady , she would not accept of anything . Spurius , hearing this woman speak thus , and knowing that she tickled to be taking what he offered ; he told her she was mistaken , and that he would not have Valeria know of any thing he gave her : So as this young wench , after some slight refusal , she began to accept of several things from Spurius , who after he had thus engaged her , he got her wholly unto him . However , though she was very trusty , yet she would not tell him any thing . but that Valeria received letters very often from Herminius . But as the mode of letters was in this Gallant Cabal , this gave him no satisfaction . This slave also told him , that Valeria was not very careful of those letters which she received from Herminius : and that till she put a great number of them together into her Cabinet , she always either carried them in her pocket , or left them upon the Table , not caring who saw them . So as Spurius pressing her to get one of them , she promised to do it upon the first opportunity : and accordingly , about two days after , she took from her Lady one of Herminius his letters , and gave it unto Spurius , who to have the better opportunity of speech with this slave , he went unto Valeria's , when he knew she was not at home , which hapned then very often : For since Salonina and Valeria were out of League , there grew much Amity betwixt Valeria and Lucretia , who seldom stirring abroad , except to the Temple ; was more visited by her new friend , than she returned visits . Spurius then going to Valeria's one day , when she was with Lucretia , he asked to speak with the slave , with whom he held intelligence under a pretence of delivering a message for her Lady . So as this wench gave him the letter which she had taken : but in giving it , she began to laugh , and told him , that she had given him as good as nothing . At first , Spurius thought , that though the wench was witty , yet perhaps she could not understand the letter , for he knew that Herminius could write but too well . When the wench saw that he made no reckoning of what she said , she laughed again , and said unto him , I perceive you think , I know not what I say , and that you think a poor slave cannot read ; but for all that , I deserve a recompence from you : For , first I assure you , that it is no letter of Love : That never letter was fuller of Amity ; and that if I can understand any thing there is no sence in the letter ; Spurius being tickled with an itching curiosity , and knowing that Valeria would quickly return , he opened the letter and found these words , Herminius unto Valeria . I Confess Madam , that my Amity preceded my amity : And Amity and amity do sometimes resemble : but believe it Madam , when that happens , either the Amity must be very tender , or the amity not very great : And if you would have me speak without disguisement , your Amity is as far from resembling amity , as my amity is from resembling Amity . After Spurius had read this letter , he was much surpris'd : for he knew that Herminius used not to write Nonsence or Tautologies , or to put the word Amity so often in one letter without any sence . So as not knowing well what to think upon 't he carried away the letter , not knowing well what to make of it : The wench would have had it again , but he was resolved to examine it better before he restored it : He carried it therefore home ; and when he was in his chamber , he read it over a hundred times : but understood it no better at the last than the first time , for he could not imagine what to make of the word Amity . The worst for him was , he knew well that there was some hidden secret under it : For , had it been one of those Acrostick ingenuities which Herminius used , he should have understood it . On the other side , the little care that Valeria took in hiding these letters from Herminius , did give him some consolation : but for all that , this Gallimaufry of Amity puzled him so much , that not being able to unty this knotty Riddle himself , he resolved out of an excess of jealousie to shew it unto Salonina , hoping that her acute wit would help him to discover what he desired to know . He went therefore unto her , but did not acquaint her with his intelligence he had with Valeria's slave , but told her , that a friend of his found the letter , and intreated him to decypher it . Salonina took the letter , and was as much puzled at the word Amity as Spurius was . She thought at the first that she had found out the trick , so as looking upon Spurius , she said unto him : you shall see that Herminius and Valeria are agreed to use the word Amity , in lieu of the word Love : if they had , replied Spurius , the Letter would be as much nonsence , for I will read it so , and you shall see it : and he read it thus . I confess Madam , that my love preceded my love , and love and love does sometimes resemble : but believe it Madam , when that happens , either the love must be very tender , or the love not very great : And if you will have me speak without disguisement , your love is as far from resembling love , as my love is from resembling love . Well , ( replied Spurius , after he had read the Letter ) Do you understand the word Love , better than you do the word Amity ? No , replied she , but I am resolved I will. And indeed this Lady , whose heart was full of curiosity , of envy , of anger , of jealousie , of vanity , and who moreover wished heartily that Spurius might be jealous , she began to look very seriously upon this Letter of Herminius , so as having a sharp and penetrating wit , she observed that the word Amity was written several ways in the Letter , for it sometimes begun with a great letter , and sometimes with a little . So that as soon as she had observed this , she hoped to discover the trick on 't : she judg'd also , that Herminius being so exact in his writing as he was , would not use sometimes great and sometimes little letters to no end : so as she thought that this different manner of writing the same word , might change the sence , and indeed she was not mistaken ; for when they agreed that the word amity should signifie Love , Valeria asked Herminius how they should do when they used the word Amity to signifie barely Amity : Herminius , who was full of invention , he told her , that when the word amity was to signifie Love , it was to begin with a little a , and when it was to signifie amity only , it was to begin with a great A. So as Salonina having observed this difference in writing the same word , and imagining that it might change the sence , she began to try it after this rule , and then found that good sence followed : of which Spurius was as glad as she : Salonina also told Spurius , that certainly this Letter was a consequence of that discourse , wherein Herminius affirmed , that Amity ought to be mingled with Love. So as after Spurius had observed this rule which she directed him to follow he found these words . I confess , Madam , that my Amity preceded my love , and love and Amity do sometimes resemble : But believe it , Madam , when that happens , either the Amity must be very tender , or the love not very great : and if you will have me speak without disguisement , your Amity is as far from resembling love , as my love is from resembling Amity . Oh Madam , ( cried out Spurius ) you have but too much wit for my tranquillity : and the nonsence which I found in the Letter of Herminius , had been better for me , than the sence which you have found out . For truly , since Valeria holds any intelligence of this nature with him , he does her wrong to say , that her Amity does not resemble Love , for such artifice is needless for an affection of another nature : However , Madam , ( added he in a transport of sorrow ) I beseech you dispense with me , for not returning thanks unto you for the pains you have taken in unridling this Letter : for truly I have not power to do it . And to tell you truly , I see you so glad at your discovery , and at a thing which infinitely afflicts me , that I was not more grieved when you were the most rigorous unto me . If you would have me speak sincerely ( replied Salonina ) I think it something strange you should not bear me any good will for the pains I have taken in undeceiving you : for had you rather not know that Valeria loves Herminius ? Doubtless I had , replyed he , so I were never to know it . For my part , replied she , I am not so of your mind , but am very glad you find that I am not the only reasonable person who does not render justice unto your merit , and who cannot afford you any more than my esteem : for since the first time you loved me ( added this crafty Lady ) you thought me the only person in the world whom you loved , that would not love you again : but now you find by experience that it is not so . Ah cruel Salonina ( cryed he out ) Do not torment me with the rigour of another , after you have so much tormented me with your own : but if you speak thus , because you repent of your former cruelty , I shall think you excusable . No , replied she with a subtle smile : but on the contrary I speak as I do , to justifie my cruelty . As Salonina said so , Collatina and Flavia came into the Chamber , so as she having the Letter of Herminius in her hands , it was not possible for Spurius to get it from her . Yet he asked it in a low voice , but she would not restore it , but said to him in Railery , that she had more right to it than he , after all the pains she had taken in expounding it : so as Spurius not being able to endure any longer in that place , he went out , and being extremely vext both at Herminius and at Valeria he was not very sorry that this Letter remained in the hands of Salonina , imagining that she would do some mischief unto Valeria by it , against whom he was most horribly incensed . And not being able to contain his grief , he went unto one of his friends , to whom he related the state of his fortune . Did ever any find ( said he unto him ) a more cross and peevish fate than mine ? for within this few days , I found my self the happiest man in the world , and now the most miserable : when Salonina endeavoured to re-engage me , I had all the delights of a sweet revenge ; and when Valeria treated me kindly , I enjoyed all the pleasures which hope can give in love . But now ; I know that Salonina cares not for me , further than to take me off from Valeria whom she loves not , Valeria cannot endure me , but only as a cloak to hide her affection unto Herminius : and whilst both Volesus and Herminius are happy , I am most miserable . I must confess ( said his friend unto him ) that your adventure is cruel ; but you ought to take good heart ; and were I in your case , I should be glad to lose a Mistress that should love any of my Rivals better than me : On the contrary , replied Spurius , I ought to be glad of the rigour of an insensible woman : For I look upon her as one incapable of affording any felicity unto any one no more than me : I look upon her , ( I say ) as an imperfect person , to whom the Gods have not given any sensibility or tenderness of heart , and one who is unworthy to be grieved for : But alas ! when I think upon all the Char●s of Valeria , when I consider she is fair , witty , vertuous , pleasing in her humour , modest , and as I think , capable of tenderness , I am so afflicted at the happiness of Herminius , that I do most horribly hate him : And in this angry mood , I know no other consolation I can have , but to make him miserable , and to trouble all the delights of Valeria , of Herminius , of Volesus , and of Salonina . And indeed Spurius did nothing all that day , but plot how he might ruine these four persons whom he most horridly hated . Yet he dissembled with them , the more easily to harm them : But that he might the better prepare himself with a garb of constraint , he feigned himself sick for a while : after which he appeared in the company as ordinary , though a little more melancholy , and a little less troubled for Valeria . Mean time , Salonina , who kept not the Letter of Herminius for nothing , she made a visit unto Valeria , and drawing her aside , told her , that to testifie how much she was her friend , she came to acquaint her how she had lost some of Herminius his Letters , because she heard one of her acquaintance say , that he had one of them in his hands . Valeria not thinking that any of Herminius his Letters could be ill interpreted , and did not think she had lost that wherein the word Amity was so often used , which was the only one that could raise any suspicion ; she told Salonina that she was much obliged unto her for her good intention ; but truly , ( said she ) If I have lost any of them , I am not much troubled at it , neither in relation to my self or Herminius : For all his Letters are so well penned , and so far from any suspicion of love , as I do not remember the word Love is so much as once mentioned in all that ere he wrote unto me : Then , replied Salonina , those who tell me they have one , are false Impostors : for here 's the Copy of that which they say they have in keeping . Upon this , Salonina shewed unto Valeria the Copy of Herminius his letter , with the words of Love and Amity in their right places . This fair and innocent Lady knowing the first line , she could not chuse but blush : yet presently recollecting her self , and seeming to call up her memory , she told Salonina that this which may perhaps be thought some mystery , was nothing but some such trick as his Acrostick was , or some such fallacy , by which he had so often diverted the Cabal : And upon better memory , he did once write some such invention in my chamber , but I apprehended so little danger in shewing it , that I left it loose upon my table : so as certainly some or other has found it , and put an interpretation upon it . Since it is so , ( replied Salonina , and seemed to believe her ) I will never trouble my self to get the Original out of their hands who have it : but I think it better to tell them the truth , and to let them shew it as the invention of Herminius . If all people were rational ( replied Valeria ) it were not amiss to do as you advise : but since there is an ill disposition in most people to interpet the best things in the worst sense , you would do me a pleasure in procuring me this letter , and undeceiving those that have made any ill construction of it . Madam , replied Salonina , since it was never my faculty to flatter my friends , I must needs tell you , that I think the course you would take , it not good , but better to acknowledge it as a real letter , and let it pass as a common and indifferent trifle which you value not . Were there a middle course between these two ( replied prudent Valeria ) it were the best ; and therefore it will be enough if you only tell those that have this letter , how that I do not value it at all : And if ere I meet with an occasion wherein I may do you any service of the like nature , I shall entertain it with joy : Alas Madam ( replied Salonina ) since I have no friend so Ingenious as Herminius , you are are never like to do me the like office . But , replied Valeria , since Volesus useth to write unto you sometimes , and since he loves you in another manner than Herminius loves me , It is not impossible but I may do more for you , than you shall do for me . However ( said Salonina ) I am glad that I can shew the letter which Herminius wrote unto you ; assuring you , what are you think of me , that I will act for you with the same thoughts that now I have . After this , Salonina went away : And this malicious woman so negotiated the matter , that within three days there were dispersed above a hundred Copies of the letter of Herminius : Yet Salonina had not all the pleasure which she expected from this malice : For Herminius was so often known to vent such pieces of wit as these , without any particular design ; And Valeria had so great a Reputation of Prudence , that few or none believ'd it to be more than only a passage of wit , and no particular or applicative aim of any Gallantry in it . Herminius found this advantage by it , which now I am going to relate unto you . The perplexity that he saw in the spirit of Valeria , made him fear lest she should take resolution of seeing him no more , only to prevent scandal . For , though Valeria's heart was all innocency ; yet she knew , that scandal seeks only a pretence to calumniate the most vertuous persons . So as Herminius , who knew that Valerius and Domitia loved him , resolved upon two things ; The First , to acquaint Sivelia with his Love , and oblige her to consent unto his design , and help him . The second : To ask Valeria's leave to apply himself unto those who had the disposition of her , for their approbation of his affection . Herminius therefore , told his generous Mother of it , who commended his design , and assured him , that she would assist him in all that possibly she could : For she found in this alliance , all that she could wish for , especially Vertue , and Nobleness of bloud . But when Herminius pressed Valeria to let him speak unto her Father , he found greater resistance than he imagined : For after he had woo●d her unto it , with a thousand tender and passionate expressions and prayers , he saw she chang'd colour ; and beginning to speak , she would not give him any precise answer : So as troubled in mind , Oh most Divine Valeria ( said he unto her ) do not put my passion unto any further tryal : you may know it ; and to say more , do know it : And yet you speak unto me as faintly , as if you did not know I love you , and as if you had not permitted me to hope I should not be hated . Indeed , answered she , I do know that you love me sometimes : but how shall I be assured you will love me always ? How Madam ? ( said Herminius and interrupted her ) can you be so unjust as to say that I love you sometimes ? I who have not a minutes rest in my passion : I , who love you more than ever any can ; I ( I say ) who think upon none ; nothing but you , who would not live but for you , who cannot live a minute without you . Though I should agree , that you do love me , replied she , yet I cannot , that you love me as I would be loved . But Herminius , do not deceive your self : but know , that if you did love me always equally , you could not do as I have seen you : There are some minutes , some hours , and some days wherein you can so well hide your affection , even when you are not constrained unto it , as I have cause to fear how I do inseparably conjoyn my Fortune with yours ; Though you are the only man in the world , for whom I would without aversion obey my Father , if he should command me to marry . For , I do declare unto you , I had rather be the Wife of a man that hates me , and always has hated me , than of such a man as once zealously loved me , and afterwards does not . For , since the first of these ever hated me , I never loved him , and by consequence , his hatred never troubled me , as the indifference of him whom once I loved , would . But I beseech you Madam , replyed Herminius , who should you presuppose , that I should change my mind ? Did you ever see me inconstant unto any of my friends ? Oh Herminius replied she , some men may be constant in Amity , that are not so in Love : And there are some men , who never have but one friend , who yet have many Mistresses . Madam , replied he , I am none of those : For , on the contrary , I have many friends , but you are my only Mistress , and I can safely say , that I have no other but you : For , if I did ever think my self in Love with any , I now see I was much mistaken when I thought so : For I never had such heart-burnings for any as for you . Do not fear then I shall ever change , when I cannot hope to be better : Nor think , that though time should offer any injury unto your fair face , I should yet alter my mind : No , no , Valeria ; I do not love you for your beauty only : There are other excellencies in your soul and mind , which I prefer before the charms of your eyes , and all outward Lustre : you have a thousand , and a thousand beauties , over which time and age has no power : You have a thousand and a thousand Treasures which are not in the power of Fortune , and worth much more , than all those she is able to give : Fear not then , that my Passion will ere diminish as long as it is built upon so sure a foundation , and Cause so solid ; I am nothing of the humor of those men , whose Loves are damped as soon as a little sickness has paled the Complexion of their Mistresses . I most humbly beseech you Madam , think better of Herminius , and deny him not that permission , which he asketh , unless you will have him think you never loved him , or that you never will love him , and that you would not have him love you any longer . Though I should ( replyed Valeria , with a demi-blush ) you would not believe me : For indeed I do not refuse to consent unto what you desire , but lest in consenting , you should love me no longer , or love me less . After this , Herminius redoubled his prayers , and expressed his desires so tenderly , and full of passion , as she permitted him at last to speak unto Valerius her Father . So as Sivelia , who knew the vertue of Valeria , and much approved of this alliance , she moved it unto Valerius , who liked the proposition as well as she could desire . But though both sides carried the matter very secret , that it might not be known untill all was consummated ; yet the joys of Herminius did betray this important secret , and made Spurius partly guess at the truth , and fully discovered it by the intelligence of that wench which gave him the Letter of Herminius : so as entring into a new despair , it caused such a disturbance in his heart , as did confirm the opinion of such who say , That a violent passion is often stronger than vertue or reason . For Spurius , who till then , had done nothing for which he could blame himself , unless loving too long , after all hopes of being loved was gone , he took a course to hinder Herminius from being happy , which he would not have taken , if jealousie had not altered the constitution of his soul . The truth was , he was an enemy unto Tyranny ; he hated Tarquin ; and he heartily wished the liberty of Rome : yet in transport of passion , which then was Mistress of his heart , he thought it not impossible to hinder the marriage of Valeria with Herminius , by acquainting some that were of Tarquins interest , how that in policy he ought to prevent this Alliance . Spurius then being acquainted with one that was kinsman unto Heslius , that was in favour with Tarquin , he went to see him ; and seeming to talk of the marriage of Herminius and Valeria , as the news of the Town , he began to speak of the good fortune of Herminius . For truly ( said he very subtilly ) if he had not good fortune , the King would never permit this marriage , which unites two of the most potent Families that are his enemies , and out of whom there are more exiles since Tarquin reigned , than any others in Rome . Spurius seemed to say this , not as if he desired him unto whom he spoke , to tell Heslius , and that Heslius should tell Tarquin , but only as wondring at the good fortune of Herminius . For he knew very well , that he to whom he spoke , would tell Heslius all he heard : And indeed , as soon as ever Spurius was gone , this man went to his Cousin , and told him all he knew . Heslius conceiving indeed , that this alliance between two Families , enemies of Tarquin , was to be prevented , he went unto that Prince to acquaint him with the business , and the consequences of it . Tarquin , who , except Horatius and Clelius , hated Valerius and Herminius , more than all the rest of his enemies , he resolved to prevent this marriage by his absolute authority : Thus when Herminius and Valeria thought to pass all their lives together in a most happy condition , Tarquin sent for Valerius , to tell him , that for some reasons which related unto the good of his service , he charged him not to marry his Daughter unto Herminius . Valerius out of his great and noble soul told Tarquin all that his generosity guided by prudence did dictate unto him , to oblige him not to constrain him in a thing which ought to be free . But Tarquin answered , That if Herminius married Valeria , he would banish them Rome the next day , and that they should never enter the City again . Valerius not being able to oppose force , he retir'd home , where he found Herminius , who impatiently expected his return ; for as a Lover is always fuller of fears than any other , so he was more disquieted than Domitia , that Tarquin had sent for Valerius . But when he was returned , the sorrows of Domitia , of Valeria , and of Herminius , were extreme . Valerius related unto them word for word , all that the Tyrant had said unto him , and all that he answered : after which Valerius spake unto them with abundance of wisdom : For after many other things worthy of his great heart and high spirit ; To testifie unto you ( said he unto Herminius ) how much I esteem your vertue , and how happy I think my Daughter would be in being your wife , I do declare unto you , that were it not I have some secret hopes to be one day profitable unto the liberty of my Country , I would exile my self , and I would advise you unto the same , that you might live with Valeria in some part of the world , where vice does not triumph over vertue ; as it does at Rome . But generous Herminius , you having so much spirit , so much heart , and so much vertue as you have , you are a Debtor unto your Countrey as well as I am : Therefore I exhort you to stay here , and to overcome that innocent passion which you have in your soul . But to testifie how much I value you , I do declare unto you , That if your vertue cannot overcome your love , and that you cannot live unless miserably , I do consent to give you my Daughter ; to deprive my self of her and you for ever , and to permit you to go and dwell in some other part of Italy , where the power of Tarquin is not acknowledged , provided Valeria consent unto it . Oh Sir , replied this wise Lady , though I do esteem Herminius far above all other men , yet I do declare , that I am not able to abandon you to follow him : and I think him so generous , as he will not desire to take me from the best father in the world : but I hope he is so reasonable , as to be contented with that assurance which by your permission I shall give him of my affection ; that though we cannot live together , yet I will with all the innocence , and all the tenderness of a sister , preserve it inviolably for him : Yes my Daughter ( said Valerius ) I do permit you to love Herminius as the only man worthy to be your Husband : and I would have Domitia also to love him , as if he were her son . Oh Sir , replied Herminius , you do set before me a most happy example of vertue for me to imitate ; for I must ingenuously confess , that if you and Valeria did not give me so great an example of generosity , I cannot tell what answer I should have returned . But yet I see that I should be the most ungrateful , and most unjust man in the world , if I did not think my self happy in my misfortunes , though through the grandeur of my passion , and the Tyranny of Tarquin , I am the most unfortunate of men . As Herminius said this , one came to tell Valerius , that Spurius desired to speak with him : And indeed , that revengeful lover knowing that Tarquin had sent for Valerius , and being impatient to know whether his design prospered , he took a pretence of some business to speak with Valerius , purposely to see in what temper his spirit was . So that Valerius seeing tears in the eyes of Valeria , and despair painted in the face of Herminius , he went into another Chamber to receive the visit of Spurius . Valerius was no sooner gone , but word was brought Domitia , that some Ladies desired to speak with her ; she seeing Valeria and Herminius in a condition unfit for visits , she put them into a Chamber within her own , and commanded the woman of Valeria to wait upon her Lady . Valeria and Herminius were no sooner at liberty , but excess of sorrow taking away their speech , they looked upon each other a while , and did not speak : afterwards they went and sat down in the further part of the Chamber , where the servant durst not approach out of respect , though she had an itching desire unto it , that she might report unto Spurius what she heard . But after this silence had lasted a while , Herminius was the first that broke it by a great and profound sigh , which was a preface unto the saddest words that ever afflicted lover pronounced . Alas , Madam , ( said he unto her ) Herminius now must never be happy in fair Valeria : it may be , I shall live a while after so sad a doom : But Madam , you that know how to love , do also know , that this word , Never , is a most fatal sound , if it be applied as I do . Yes Madam , to think that you must never be mine , does cast such a gloomy mist upon my spirit , that my reason is confounded ; and I repent of what I said unto the generous Valerius and you , when I commended both your vertues : Yes Madam , I am so overwhelmed with sorrow , that I have not the use of my reason , so as I think it not a folly to hope that I shall see Rome delivered from the Tyrant that oppresseth it ; and by consequence , that it were an act of generosity to get out of a place where a Tyrant reigns so tyrannically : yet I know , that what Valerius has done , is great and Noble : but yet Madam , the love of a Father is nothing like the love of a Lover : And to speak things as they are , it is unjust to refuse being happy , out of reasons which have only appearances of glory : Truth is , there is not much probability , that Tarquin may be destroyed , and were it not more generous to steal out of his Tyranny , than to endure it , out of an ill grounded hope that one day he may be destroyed ? Voluntary exile has some Generosity in it , when the cause is of such a Nature as this which exileth us ; And since ( my dearest Valeria , if a miserable man may call you so ) it is so , it is not banishment to live with the person whom one loves : Rome is a strange Countrey unto me , if we cannot live together in it : Asia or Africa shall be my Countrey , if I live there with you . But Herminius , replied Valeria and sighed , let us live still at Rome , and we shall always see each other as now we do . Oh Madam , ( said he and took her hand ) you love but little , I know , you can be contented with the present condition of our Fortune : I know we shall be both in the same Town ; That Sivelia's house is not far from yours : that I shall see you every day , and that I shall sometimes speak with you when none understands us but our selves : But all this will not make us happy , if you do not love me as I love you . For when love is ardent , the Lovers would be out of all danger ever to lose each other : they would be made as sure as possibly may be : They cannot without sorrow but they must sit together , if they be in company : And much less endure to be separated by whole streets , and a thousand obstacles which hinder them from seeing one another every minute : nor can they enjoy a thousand pleasures which the society of the person loved can give them . For my part , I am not of your opinion : I can think any Lover is able to say that he is happy , but when he has nothing to fear , nor hope for : Into what a lamentable condition am I reduc'd , who am in perpetual fears of losing you , and sees none but weak hopes of having what my affection merits : If Tarquins Ruine be the ground of my felicity , I have no remedy but death , since it pleaseth the Gods for Reasons which are hid from us , that he should be happy , and continue still Master of Rome . Alas , was ever any misfortune equal unto mine ? for I dare not say equal unto ours , not knowing whether you will share so far in my misery , as to make it properly spoken . Truly , Herminius ( replied Valeria ) it is impossible you should doubt of my mind ; and not know that I am most sensible of our cruel destiny ; And truly , there is nothing more insupportable than to consider the obstacles of our happiness : Nor any thing that makes it more apparent , that the secrets of the gods are impenetrable : For they do cross our happiness , as if it were a crime to be good , and because there are too many men of vertue in your Family , and mine . Were I daughter unto some of Tarquins vicious Favourites , we should be happy : But because your Parents and mine are true Romans , we must be miserable . Oh Madam , replied Herminius , you shew your abundance in goodness by speaking thus , and in not suffering me to bear the heavy burthen of my misfortunes alone , but to share with me in calling them ours : But Madam , are all these misfortunes without any remedy ? Can we not consummate a marriage secretly , and live happily in some corner of the World ? is your love to me so small , that you can deny me in a thing that is innocent ? Should I desire any thing from you that were criminal , I should be unjust . But Madam , I am none of those Lovers , who think the Grandeur of their Love can make unjust requests excusable : Your vertue does regulate my will , and keeps my desires within the limits of innocency : but for you I have some cause to think , that I have some right to obtain from you any thing that is no crime . Give me therefore leave to get the consent of Valerius , either that I may marry you secretly , or that we may live out of Rome . You heard him so generous as to offer it : and you will be the most cruel person in the world , if you oppose my happiness . Say rather the most reasonable , replyed Valeria : For indeed , Herminius , we should be the height of imprudence if we should think to hide a thing which in all likelihood will come to be known , and which would expose us unto the cruelty of Tarquin . Besides , such a secret would be contrary to my fancy and humour : And as for quitting of Rome , and my Father for ever , I am so sure that I ought not to do it , as I will never think upon it : Oh Madam , ( replyed Herminius ) you are too cruelly wise ; what a sad Fate it is , I should be so deeply in love , and so miserable as to love one that will not do for me all that vertue permits her . Vertue , replyed this wise Lady , does doubtless allow all that reason does : But Reason sometimes allows more than vertue : Therefore , since it is equally laudable to be vertuous and to be reasonable , be for my sake both the one and the other : Submit your mind unto your Fortune ; and to oblige you unto it , Consider , that in quitting Rome , you quit the Interests of your Country , you quit the vertuous Sivelia , you quit Valerius , you quit all your Friends ; and more than all this , you will see me most sadly mourn for the absence of Valerius , and Domitia : Yet do not think ( added she most obligingly ) that my tenderness to you is the less : For it is to be thought , that one who has so much affection for a Father and a Mother , has a most ardent affection for a Lover , and would have for a husband . But of what use are Reason and Vertue , if they be not imployed upon such occasions as this ? They will serve , Madam , replyed he , to make the Grandeur of my Love to be seen : But Madam , if I must yield unto you , what comforts shall I have in my misery , and what assurance against my Rivals , the number of which , I see , does every day increase ? You may trust unto the promise which I shall make ( replied she ) That as long as you love me , I will love you : And , since the persons , who have the disposition of me , consent unto it , I will love you without any scruple . But Madam , replyed he , why do you say , that you will love me as long as I love you ? Are you not able to say positively , that you will love me for ever , since you may be sure I shall love you as long as I live ? When one does love , replied Valeria , he thinks that he shall Love always , and yet thousands of examples make it evident , that there are some Lovers , who cease to Love. Oh Madam , replied he , the heart of Herminius is not alike unto those Lovers that think so : Since so , replyed she , The Term that our affections shall last , shall be equivalent , since if you love me as long as you live , I will love you until I dye . Herminius was so charmed to hear these obliging words from the mouth of Valeria , that he resolved to submit his spirit unto the reason of this wise Lady . He therefore commended her , he asked pardon for his importunity , and beseeched her to pity his imbecillity , and to comfort him in his misery , by her constant goodness . So as Valeria being very glad to see that the power she had upon the heart of Herminius was so great , she spoke unto him so obligingly , that when Domitia and Valerius returned , they found his Soul in such a temper , as they desired it to be . Being therefore both of them charmed at his vertue , they assured him that they would love him as their own Son , as long as they lived . And indeed , ever since that day , they did love Herminius better than before . Yet for fear of incensing the Tyrant , they agreed , that for a time , he should not come so frequently unto them as he used , nor , that he should hide any of his sorrows , to the end , that unjust Prince might know by his spies , that they had obeyed him . Things being thus , Herminius not acquainting Valerius nor Valeria , he went unto Prince Titus , and to the Prince of Pometia , and imployed them to move Tarquin not to oppose his marriage . But though these Princes were very zealous in the service of Herminius ; yet they could not do him any good : So as he grew so melancholy , that the splenitick Spurius was comforted in all his disgraces . He had also the pleasure to see , that Salonina did not marry Volesus : And some there was that suspected , he hindred the Parents of that Lover from consenting unto his marriage . So as though Spurius was not loved by neither Salonina , nor Valeria , yet he had the satisfaction to see they did not marry those whom they did love : and to break off the society of so many excellent persons , who were always together . But Herminius yet found out an invention to establish another Cabal : for the Amity between Valeria and Lucretia being very great , these two Ladies became inseparable . So as when Lucretius the Father of Lucretia permitted his Daughter to go unto Racilia in the Countrey ; The Cabal grew as gallant as ever , Lucretia , Hermilia , Collatina , and Valeria , being of it . But the thing most particular in this adventure was , that Spurius , who now hated both Valeria and Salonina , and also Volesus and Herminius , especially the last of these , he took a fancy , that since he neither could , nor would be any longer his Rival , he would find him one that should . Endeavoring therefore how to bring such a fantastical design to pass , he bethought himself of Mutius , who till then never seem'd to have any amorous inclination . For , as perhaps you have observed him , Mutius is naturally proud and ambitious , and the love of Glory takes up so much of his heart , as I believe Valeria with all her charms would not be so pleasing to him , as some dangerous occasion would be , if he were sure to come off with honour . So as Mutius having a heart full of nothing but Heroick designs , he never minded such trifles as are the delights of lovers : you should see him oftener with grave bearded Senators , discoursing upon the valour of Romulus , than with young Gallants . So as Spurius who was a friend unto an Uncle of Mutius , who had the Guardianship of him , he cast his eyes upon him for this fantastical design : And indeed he made no ill choice ; for Mutius was handsom , he had wit and spirit ; he was proud and haughty ; and he was fit to court a Lady , and enrage a Rival . Spurius then finding Mutius as he was walking with one of the gravest Senators in the Capitol , he drew him aside upon pretence of some business with him . Sir ( said he unto him ) I beg your pardon for depriving you of a conversation which I know you preferred before all the young men of your own age , and before all the beauties in Rome : But , Sir , to speak sincerely , ( added he , and smiled ) I do aim at your honour in it . For to be free with you , I love you very well , and you have often told me , that you would follow my advice in all things . Mutius was a little surprised at this , for he knew not why he should be reprehended for preferring wise men before such as were not : Though he did not love any reprehensions , yet since his Uncle had often commanded him to follow the advice of Spurius ; and since he had often promised that he would , he asked him wherein he had failed , beseeching him to tell him , what he would do to get honour and glory . Since you would know , replied Spurius , I would , that you should not cross the order of nature : I would not have you wise before your time , but to think there is a kind of folly which well becomes all young men ; and that to arrive at Glory the sooner , you must do many things which may seem a retreat from it : For in lieu of applying your self eternally unto these old , grave , and serious Sages , who are experienc'd in the conduct of affairs , and command of Armies , you should see all the Ladies in Rome , that have any beauty , wit , or handsomness : you should make your self some friends out of such as have spent five of six years in Gallantry , and are able by their example to teach you how to behave your self in the world . You should be in society with all such as have any reputation of excellency , but not hang upon them too much : Never go where you are not wished for : nor imprudently molest the pleasures of others , when you are not diverted your self ; nor inconsiderately engage your self in such foolish company as meet with any business , and where none desires you . But you should cunningly and handsomely make your self desired : you should be sociable , you should love pleasures , you should court Ladies of merit : you should invent occasions to divert them : you should not be too merry nor too grave ; but temperate with judgment : you must not be a Wit , nor Sword-man , nor a Gallant of profession . I beseech you ( said Mutius ) Tell me what one should do to get esteem : you must fall in love , replied Spurius . But , said Mutius , Can one fall in love when one will ? I assure you ( answered Spurius ) when one is of your age , it is harder to keep out than to fall in love ; but as long as you keep company with none but gray bearded Senators , your heart cannot be so easily engaged in love . But yet , replied Mutius , when I am in company with those men , I think my self very well ; and they commend my wisdom and virtue : but on the contrary , when I go amongst Ladies , I am so far to seek what to say unto them , that I perceive they laugh at me . Oh Mutius , said Spurius , all compleat men must be exposed unto the Railery of women , before their wits can be refined ; ask any of the Senators whom now you see so grave and wise , whether they were always so : if they be sincere , compleat , and ingenious men , they will tell you they were laughed at the first year they entred into the world ; and that the second year they laughed at those who came after them : They will tell you that they loved amorous and gallant conversation and pleasures : That they had never been so compleat and polite , but by a desire to please ; and that they had never found any such desire , but by being in love : They will tell you also , that love made them more zealously affect glory : made them more liberal , more valiant , and that they were much beholding unto this passion . But you know , replied Mutius , that all Lovers are not happy : Most true , replied Spurius , However ( answered he and smiled ) they have more consideration than you : For a man that knows the world a little better than you do , would never upbraid me that I was never in love . But Mutius , take all well that I say : for you may think that I have no other interest in the counsel which I give , but only to save me the sorrows to see , that you who are handsome , of a good birth , of spirit , of wit , do yet not employ them as you should . Mutius hearing . Spurius speak in such obliging language , did thank him , and assured him that he would follow his advice in all things ; yet being of a proud temper , he did a little stomach this reprehension : but having a strong affectation and desire of glory , he resolved to hearken unto Spurius , and to ask him what he should do . You must so behave your self ( said he ) that it may be reported as news , you are in love with some person of merit : For though you be not so really , you ought out of prudence to behave your self as if you were ; and therefore , if you will follow my advice , you shall accustom your self to see all the Ladies , who have highest reputation of beautie , wit and gallantry : Amongst the rest , Lucretia , Collatina , Hermilia , Flavia , Salonina , and Valeria : And to avoid that shame which your fear , of being reproached for not being loved , begin with one who is accustomed not to love those who court her , to the end you may not be the only man who shall be reproached , if your design do not take . And therefore apply your self unto the service of Valeria ; and if you prosper better than I , doubtless it will be glorious unto you ; and if not , you have the consolation that you are not without company . But I beseech you , replied Mutius , is it not reported , that Herminius is much in her favour ? Most true answered Spurius , and therefore it is that I advise you to undertake a design so brave : for an old Lover is sometimes easily driven out by a new Rival . Besides , you being young and brave , one that loves Glory and difficult enterprises ; it will be a noble attempt to conquer a heart that is defended by a brave man , and much more glorious , than to assault one who will yield without resistance : The Mistress is fair , the Rival is owner of a thousand admirable qualities , and the enterprise is worthy of your self : To be free with you , I shall be very much obliged unto you , if you attempt the conquest . For I assure you , I shall be as much joyed if you can obtain the love of Valeria , as I should have been heretofore , if I my self had been loved . After this , Spurius used several other inducements : so as Mutius , out of a pure appetite of glory , undertook to serve Valeria . Submitting himself then to the Counsels of Spurius , he quickly gave him the opportunity of being received in this Noble societie ; for Mutius was of quality to be received any where . Mutius , he had so deeply imprinted the love of Valeria in his fancy , that it became good earnest : so as after this he stood not in any need of counsel from Spurius , for his own passion advised him what to do : Not that he had so many Tallents of Gallantry as Herminius had , whose spirit was even Gallantry it self ; But it being the quality of Love to tame the fierceness of Lions , and cruelty of Tigers , Mutius , who till then had none but Heroick designs in his soul , was now capable of lesser thoughts of submission and complacency : So as he quitted the company of his old Seigniors , and a great part of his wisdom , to see Valeria and all her friends . Herminius , he was so assured of Valeria's heart , that at first , this new Rival never troubled him : but afterwards , it is so natural not to abide Rivals , and to fear lest they should make some progress in the heart of the person loved , that Herminius was disquieted at the passion of Mutius : so as upon divers occasions , they were very sharp upon one another , until fortune presented Herminius with a great occasion of glory in giving him an opportunity of saving the life of Mutius , when by the orders of Tarquin he was to be assassinated as he was going to the house of Racilia where Valeria was , and where Brutus and Herminius did that action which was so much spoken of at Rome , though Brutus was not known who he was . But as gratitude is often too weak to strive with hatred in the heart of a Lover ; so , though Mutius was obliged unto Herminius , yet after that , he had many squables with him , wherein appeared much animositie : Spurius his Confident sided with him against Herminius : and being the most revengeful person on earth , you may be sure he never lost any occasion , great or little , that might make against Herminius : And indeed , I was told , that when the fair and unfortunate Lucretia lost that Letter which caused her marriage with Collatine , and made Herminius suspected of some confederacy which Tarquin could not discover , Spurius had a great hand in the banishment of Herminius . For knowing what suspicion was had of this illustrious Roman , he procured the Kinsman of Heslius to testifie many things which moved Tarquin to be so incensed , That Herminius was constrained to fly from Rome to save his life , and to leave his dear Valeria , unto whom he could not bid Adieu , but only by Letter , which she durst not answer , or hear any news of him , lest it should be discovered where he was , and so she contribute to the ruine of that man whom she loved above all the world . And yet , at the last , she wrote unto him : for the generous Sivelia hearing by a slave which Herminius sent secretly unto Rome , that he would not go at a farther distance , though he was not above a daies journey from thence , she went unto Valerius , beseeching him that he would desire his daughter to command Herminius to quit Italy , until the face of things changed : so as Valeria , both out of obedience and tenderness , commanded her dear Herminius by Letter , to seek a sanctuary in some other place farther off , where he needed not to fear the injustice of Tarquin , and lest he should send some of his ministers of cruelty to assassinate him . And since Herminius was equally dear both unto Sivelia , Valerius , Domitia and Valeria , he received so many different Orders from all these persons , that he did resolve to go farther off : yet since there was an invisible Chain which tyed him to Italy , he contented himself with going to Metapont , where he thought to meet with more consolation than any where else , because he should there find the sage Damo , and all the rest of those friends which he had made when he was there : And indeed , Herminius was ravished with the society of these excellent persons . But Sivelia hearing where he was , she sent him orders to be gone from thence , because the place of his retreat being known , she could not think him in safety : And to induce him to leave that place , she sent him a Letter from Valeria , written after her intention : so as this unfortunate Lover was more exiled by his friends and lovers , than by his enemies , which made his heart exceeding melancholy : And also it was a double sadness of soul to see , that Valeria's Letters were less obliging , than those he formerly received from her : For since they were to pass through the hands of Sivelia , this discreet Ladie would not include all the tenderness of her soul in them : But Herminius , who knew not that to be the reason , he was extreamly disquieted at it : however , he had received so many commands to get further off , that he resolved upon it . 'T is true , he had for his companion in his travels , the Son of a generous Roman , who was born an exile , from whose Society he found much consolation . And indeed this Roman , whose name is Emilius , is a man of much soul and very handsome , of a sweet disposition , a sociable spirit , a passionate soul , and a couragious heart . Herminius and he then travelled together into Greece ; after which they came to Capua , though Herminius was sure that if Sivelia did know he was there , she would think him too near Rome . But since Emilius fell sick , as soon as he came there , and since he had some reasons which kept him from making himself known in that place , he shared not with Herminius in many things which this pleasant City afforded . Nor did you see this friend of Herminius ; who not being in a condition to stir abroad , he obliged his friends not to mention him . So as you knew only in general that Herminius was come to Capua with a stranger , who was faln sick and lodged in the suburbs , not knowing precisely who he was . Mean-time , although Herminius loved Emilius very tenderly , and though they mutually received from each other many generous testimonies of Amity , during their Travels ; yet Herminius out of a resentment of Fidelity to Valeria , he never acquainted Emilius that he was in Love at Rome . For , sincehe never had been there , though he was the Son of an illustrious Roman , he could not know any there . But Madam , to come unto that share which you have in the adventure of Herminius , you may remember , that as soon as that illustrious Roman came to Capua , he got a great share in the Amity of Clelius and your self : and that he was very much at your house : you know that he used to write unto you very often , and that you were wont to answer him : Also that he saw none but you with delight : That it was for him , you drew the Famous Map of Tender : and that those , who did not rightly know things , had some ground to think that Herminius was in love with you , though indeed , it was only pure Amity . In so much , as many at Capua did put Herminius in Rank with Aronces , or Horatius , and thought him to be your Lover . The thought was grown so publick , that a young Physician , who had Emilius in cure , and who was one of those Gallant Physitians , who have much practice amongst Ladies , he brought a Copy of this Map unto Emilius , not knowing that he knew him for whom it was made : upon this Emilius , who saw Herminius seldomer of late than usual , he thought indeed Madam , that he was in love with you . Amilcar , said Clelia and interrupted , Consider well what you say , and do not mix Fable with true History . No Madam ( replied Amilcar ) but let me tell you , that your Fine wit had like to have had the life of poor Herminius : But to proceed , Emilius beginning to tax Herminius with the passion which he thought was in his soul , Herminius answered him in such a manner , as perswaded him he did not deny the thing , but only out of his discretion . Herminius yet did all he could to undeceive his friend , but all would not do , nay , rather confirmed him . And Madam , since you then used to write very often unto Herminius , he shewed Emilius your letters , he shewed him his own , and let him take Copies of them : thinking that this would better perswade him there was no mystery in this affection , and that there was no intimacy 'twixt him and you , but only a Gallant Amity without any tincture of Love. But since all these letters whereof he took Copies , were exceeding Gallant and sweet ; and since Herminius had such a kind of passionate stile , as would deceive any that did not know him very well , Emilius took that for Love which was only Amity . He thought also that the Map of Tender was a Map of virtuous Love , and in short , made no doubt , but that he was deep in Love , and also , that he was not a little loved . Howsoever the Air of Capua being thought bad for his health , he was constrained to leave it , and was carried unto a little Town whose scituation was more healthy . Herminius followed him , and had the joy to see him much mend in his health : But at the same time , he had the sorrows to lose his company : for Emilius understood that he might now dwell at Rome : so as these two friends parted , and Herminius returned to Capua . When Emilius was ready to depart , Herminius had a mind to trust him with the secret of his Love , and to give him a letter for Valeria : but knowing the humor of that wise Lady , he thought she would not take it well , that such a man as Emilius should be the Confident of his affection , she being so scrupulous , and so wise as she was . Therefore he only desired him , not to speak at Rome of his opinion , that he loved Clelia , lest such a report should unhappily come unto Valeria's ear : And for a colour , he told Emilius that the reason of this his desire was , lest Tarquin should hear such a false report and hate him the more , for endeavouring to make any alliance with his most mortal enemy . But though this reason had great appearance of probability , yet Emilius did not give much credit to it : but thought that Herminius spoke it , only to perswade him that he was not in Love. Yet he promised he would not speak of it : and after many kind embraces , he left him , and took the way towards Rome : yet he came not there so soon as he supposed ; For Tarquin having chang'd advice , he stayed a long while at Lavinium , until his business was compleated . During which time , Herminius was at Capua , and could not have Commerce with Emilius , nor durst he send to Rome , lest Sivelia and Valeria should command him into some Country further off . Things then being upon these Terms , it so fell out that as Emilius was ready to depart from Lavinium , the same Physitian who knew him at Capua , and who was originally of Clusium , passed by the place where he was , and told him with much sorrow that Herminius was dead , and had been Assasinated . But Madam , that you may know the ground of this report I must tell you , that Clelius being to be assasinated by the cruel order of Tarquin , and that Herminius interposing himself in this adventure , one of the Assasinates died of the wounds he had received , and the other died of Rage and despair . So as this sad accident being published with much confusion and incertainty : It was writ unto this Physitian by a wrong informed man , who told him positively , that Herminius was dead , adding many circumstances which might confirm belief of it : So as his heart being much moved at it , he could not chuse but tell unto Emilius , who grieved beyond measure , and so very much , that he went unto Rome without any delight ; thinking the loss of his friend , greater than the loss of Liberty to live in his own Country . Emilius then , sighed as he entred into Rome , and appeared so melancholy unto all those that came to visit him , as every one asked him the Cause : for they saw that he was not melancholy by constitution , but by accident . The next day after he came to Rome , he went to visit Flavia , who was his near Cousin , and with whom he had Commerce by letters , though he had never seen her . This Lady with whom Valeria was , when he entred , finding him more melancholy than she imagined he had reason for , she began to chide him , and to tell him she thought it strange he should have the pensiveness of an exile in his face , when he ought to be all joy in his heart . Did you but know the cause of my pensiveness , replied Emilius , I am confident you would excuse me , and since I have not yet had the honour to be known unto you , I think I ought to acquaint you with it , to justifie my sadness , to excuse my ill humour , and to oblige you to pity me . Flavia and I , are so naturally compassionate , replied Valeria then , That if compassion will comfort you , you shall not want it . Then Madam ( said Emilius unto her ) I beseech you pity me : For , I do not merit so great a misfortune as is fallen upon me : What is the misfortune ? ( said Flavia ) The better to understand my bad , I must acquaint you with my good Fortune . During my Travels , I had got a friend , who had all the excellent qualities which a compleat man could have , and who had unto me abundance of most tender Amity and affection ; and yet I loved him better than he loved me ; for I trusted him with my whole heart ; but he had a passion in his soul which he would never trust unto me . But for all that , I looked upon his reservedness , as part of his discretion to his mistress , and not as a defect in his Amity to me : Herminius was so dear unto me , as I would most willingly give half my life that I could revive him , and restore him unto Clelia , with whom he was deeply in love at Capua . Upon these words , Valeria apprehended more than can be imagined , there being no sound so dismal , as to hear of the death and infidelity of a Lover . She had in her heart so great a Turbulency , as she could not retain her apprehensions , nor chuse but testifie her extream desire of knowing whether it was true , that Herminius was inconstant ; and whether Herminius was dead ; but anger and grief meeting in her mind both at the same time , she had not leisure to expel love , only asked Emilius very seriously , whether he knew of a certainty that Herminius was dead : Emilius to move more compassion in the heart of these two fair ones , and pity to himself , he told them that it was but too true , and told them more than indeed he was sure of . After this , Valeria perceived that she could not be Mistress of her self , if she spoke any more ; therefore she held her peace , with much ado to hold her tears . Anger was a help unto her in this encounter , for it kept her from lamenting the death of Herminius with despair . As for Flavia , she asked the same question Valeria did : but since she believed Emilius was much mistaken in saying , that Herminius loved a Lady in Capua , called Clelia , and desiring to justifie her friend , that his memory might be more dear unto Valeria , she told Emilius that most certainly he was much mistaken , in thinking Herminius was in love , it not being possible a man who had been in Rome , where he had seen so many fair and charming beauties , should love any else . Oh Flavia ( answered Emilius ) had you heard him make a description of Clelia , who is the daughter of Clelius , whom Tarquin so unjustly hates , you would not doubt of his being in love with her : for he spoke of her with so much admiration and tenderness , that he himself did not perceive how he commended her with extraordinary devotion : And had you seen the Copies which I have of their Letters , you would see I have good reason to pity the admirable Clelia , and much more the unfortunate Herminius . Whilst Emilius talked thus , Valeria endured more torment than can be well expressed ; Grief , Anger and Love , made such a disorder in her soul , that perceiving she was no longer mistress of her self , she arose up , and went out of Flavia's Chamber , who did not offer to stay her , because she thought that she went away only to hide her despair . As for Emilius , he was so taken up with his own sorrows , as he minded not the grief which appeared in the eyes of Valeria , that at the first , this Lady appeared unto him very amiable . But Valeria was no sooner out of Flavia's Chamber , but her face was swimming in tears , so not daring to walk the streets in that condition , nor return home until she had a little recollected her self , she pulled down her hood , and desired Flavia's servant to open her Ladies Closet , where she would stay until Emilius was gone , because she had forgot something , which she desired to say unto her before she went. The servant seeing Valeria very familiar with her Ladie , she did as she was desired , so as Valeria after she had shut the door , had liberty to pour out her tears . Now , her imagination representing unto her both at once , Herminius unfaithful , and Herminius dead , she was sensible of as much sorrow , as love was able to inflict : This Ladie having a most tender soul , and loving Herminius most ardently , her grief was stronger than her anger at the first . But when Emilius was gone , and Flavia came unto her Closer , this afflicted Ladie changed her thoughts . For being one who had heard Herminius swear a thousand and a thousand times , that he would be eternally faithful , her anger grew stronger than her grief . Come Flavid ( said Valeria unto her , with as many sighs as words ) what say you now of perfidious Herminius ? I cannot tell what to think of his perfidie ( answered Flavia ) because appearances are very uncertain and deceitful : But I am much afflicted at his death : and I must confess , I am much surprized to see you more moved at his inconstancy , than it . Oh Flavia ( said she ) I know not well which moves me most ; for I am so full of grief , so full of anger , so full of confusion at my own weakness , so full of tenderness for unfaithful Herminius ; so full of hatred for inconstant Herminius , and so full of confused thoughts , as I know not what I think , what I would have , or what I say . How can I think Herminius , whose thoughts I believed so generous , should be perfidious ? he who I have heard say a hundred times , that honesty and sincerity ought to be in love , as well as in all other things of the world ; He , I say , who promised to love me until death ; he who swore unto me , that the loss of youth and beautie should not extinguish his love ; he who protested unto me , that absence would augment his passion . And he who imagined , that he should be continually melancholy , as long as I was out of his sight : And yet he forgot all his Oaths : he diverted himself at Capua , he became unfaithful , and which is most strange , he did not only forsake me , but betray me : for the last time he wrote unto me , was with all imaginable tenderness . Judge then Flavia , if I be not the most silly person in the world , to lament the death of this ungrateful person , for whose sake I have so ill treated Mutius , during his absence . And I must confess to my shame , that maugre his inconstancy , maugre my anger , and maugre my reason , I would fain make a doubt of his perfidie , and lament his death . But what do I say ( reprehending her self , and not giving Flavia time to speak ) No , no , I will not lament him , but rather look upon his death as a just punishment of his perfidie : and I ought to taste all the pleasure that a sweet revenge can give a wronged heart . For Gods sake ( said Flavia unto her ) resolve with your self upon one of these thoughts which persecute you : either love Herminius , or else hate him ; either only grieve , or be only angry ; and do not pass so suddenly from one thought to another , lest this violent agitation should impair your health . No , no , Flavia ( replied this afflicted fair one ) I cannot do as you advise , nor at the present can I love , or can I hate Herminius ; for as soon as I would hate him , my imagination represents him unto me , as he was when I was pleased with him , and in a minute after does shew him unto me in his grave : so as seeing him in that condition , I know not what I should think , nor do know whether I should wish him living , and unfaithful . For if he lived , I might reclaim him from his infidelity ; he might repent it , and I might hope to see him upon his knees asking pardon for his error , and swear new fidelitie unto me . But alas , I cannot raise the dead , and lamentable destinie that has taken him from the earth , will never restore him neither unto Clelia nor me . But oh Heavens ! ( said she , and reprehended her self ) can I pronounce the name of her whom the ungrateful Herminius preferred before me , and not hate him who is the cause of this injustice , and not rejoyce at his death ? for though this person were the fairest woman in the world ; though she had all the wit upon earth , and though she possessed all the vertues without exception ; yet Herminius were worthy of my hatred , if he should forsake me for her . And yet my imagination never represents his death unto me , but I grieve extreamly for him , and wish I could raise him from death : But presently after , imagining , that if he were alive again , he would not wish to live , but to adore Clelia ; then maugre all sorrows , I have not power to wish him alive again : but my only desire is , that I were dead as well as he . After this , Valeria was silent , for the excess of her grief would not permit her to complain any longer . Flavia then said as much unto her as wit and friendship could invent upon such an encounter . For sometimes she accused Herminius , to see whether that would lessen the affliction of her friend : another while , she would justifie him , to make her grieve only without anger ; but whatsoever she said , she cryed tears as well as she , and for a quarter of an hour , she did comfort her more by her Tears than her Reasons . But love being a passion full of odd devices , to torment those that are possessed with it , Valeria would sometimes accuse those very tears which did comfort her , and take it ill that Flavia should so much lament Herminius . Oh Flavia ( said she ) never lament the loss of a man who perhaps was as perfidious a friend as a Lover : and let me have some share in loose tears which you so prodigally shed . Herminius is culpable , but I am innocent and miserable , and more miserable than ever any was , since at one and the same instant , I suffer under two of the greatest pains that one can be sensible of : Yes , yes , my dear Flavia ( added this fair afflicted one ) I defie the Tyrant Tarquin , and all the Tyrants upon earth , to invent torments equal unto mine : For though Herminius were alive , yet the apprehension of his perfidie is enough to make me the most miserable person in the world : And though on the contrary , Herminius should not be perfidious , yet should I be the most unfortunate of my Sex in losing all that I loved , all that I ever can love . Judge then , if in having both these torments upon me at once , I am not excusable in giving my self over to despair , and in desiring an end unto my life , as the only remedie against all my miseries . I should never end , Madam , if I should repeat all the complaints of Valeria , who did nothing but complain until night constrained her to go home : but when she was ready to go , and was upon the stairs , pulling down-her hood to hide her tears , a thought came into her mind , which made her go back into the Closet again , and beseeth Flavia to grant her one favour . If what you desire , replied Flavia , be in my power , I shall not deny it . Then use a means , said Valeria , to get from your kinsman , all the Copies of Letters which he hath of Clelia's , and the unfaithful Herminius , and also the Map of Tender which he mentioned : for to lessen my grief , I would do all I could to augment my anger . But ( said Flavia unto her ) you do not know what you ask ; and if I should do as you desire me , you would repent it . No matter , answered she , for as I am , I cannot do or say any thing which I shall not repent of within a minute after . Flavia seeing it was in vain to contest with her , did promise , that when she saw Emilius again , she would use her best endeavours to get all that he had , which belonged to Herminius : after which she went home , and was no sooner there , but feigning her self sick she went to bed , speaking not a word of the cruel news which she had heard . For though Valerius and Domitia had commanded her to look upon Herminius , as a man who was to be her Husband , yet she would not shew all the grandeur of that passion which was in her soul ; so as she endured her misery to hide her tears . 'T is true , she could not long hide and dissemble all her sorrow ; for Emilius , who could not chuse but lament his loss before every one , he published the death of Herminius . He told it also unto Valerius , who was most extreamly troubled at it , and who made no question but the sickness of Valeria proceeded from the same news . As for Sivelia , when she heard of it , her grief was incredible ; yet she comforted her self with a most Heroick courage ; and had the consolation to see her illustrious Son lamented by all of any Rank in Rome , except the vindicative Spurius and Mutius , though it was then very dangerous to grieve for any whom Tarquin loved not : He also was strangely incensed at all the lamentation which every one made , and at those testimonies of esteem which every one gave of this illustrious Roman , whom they believed to be dead , and who was his enemy ; so as all his hatred of him reviving in his heart , he said aloud , that he was more sorry for the death of Herminius , than they that lamented him most , because he was deprived of his hopes , of having him in his power , that he might see him die before his face , by the rigor of a torment which he had invented for him . This cruel expression of Tarquins , being horrid to all of any virtue , it was buzzed from one to another for some days , to make him hated ; As for Valeria , none spoke unto her of Herminius , but Valerius and his wife , Sivelia and Flavia. But this sage Ladie having a great soul , she did not shew all her sorrow , and all her weakness , but unto the only person who knew the secrets of her heart . Mean time , she had not forgot her request unto Flavia , but so pressed her to satisfie her curiosity , that this officious friend seeing the sorrow of Valeria to encrease , in lieu of diminishing , she thought it best to do any thing that would lessen her grief for Herminius . Therefore the first time Emilius came to visit her , she obliged him to lend her the Map of Tender , and all your Letters , Madam , also those of Herminius : After which , she went unto her friend , who knowing that she had brought them , caused the woman who waited upon her to with-draw : she shut the chamber door , and commanded that none should enter . She did not fear that Valerius would come and interrupt them , because Sivelia had entreated him to go unto her house . So as being safe on all sides , Flavia sat down by her , putting all that she had upon a little Table , Valeria began to take one of the Letters ; and having much a do to save it from her tears , she began to read the Copy of a Letter which Herminius had writ unto you , Madam , whilst he was with Emilius at Capua ; and which indeed was so tender , to be only a Letter of Amity , that Valeria may be pardoned if she took it for a Letter of Love ; I would not read the Copy of it which I have , if none but you Madam , were to hear me . But Madam , since Cesonia and Plotina never saw it , give me leave to read these lines . Herminius unto Clelia . Madam , DO you ever think upon me ? Do you love me as much as you promised ? have you endured my absence with any sorrow ? And to ask you many things in few words , is your Amity worthy the tenderness of mine ? Valeria had no sooner read this Letter , but crying out most lamentably , and looking upon Flavia in such a manner , as would turn a heart of stone into pity ; Is it possible ( said she unto her ) I should ever see a Letter from Herminius in a style so tender , and not writ unto me ? And is it possible that I should not for ever grieve for his loss ? or receive any comfort of this ? But ( said Flavia unto her , seeing her sorrow to encrease , in lieu of diminishing ) though Emilius be a man of much honour , yet this is but a Copy , not the hand of Herminius , for Emilius writ it , and therefore methinks , you should not absolutely conclude Herminius guilty . Ah Flavia , ( replied she ) I cannot be deceived in the Letters of Herminius ; This indeed has not so much wit in it , as some which he writes unto his friends , but it has the same tenderness which he used when he was in love : And I heartily wish this Letter were more witty , and less tender . After this , she opened another ; which Madam , proved to be your Answer , of which Herminius took a Copy to give unto his friend , hoping thereby to let him see that he was not in love with you . So as Valeria seeing this Letter , and seeing it written with the hand of Herminius , this circumstance troubled her more than all the tenderness she found in it . Pray Amilcar ( said Clelia , and interrupted ) do not read my answer unto Cesonia and Plotina : For it is not pertinent to the matter in hand ; Yes , Madam , answered he , it augmented the jealousie of Valeria , and therefore it is so pertinent , as I conceive it necessary to the story : And therefore since it is short , I will read it distinctly unto you . Clelia unto Herminius . PErhaps I think upon you , more than you do of me ; I do love you more than ere I told you : your absence troubles me more than you think : and if my affection be not worthy of the Tenderness of yours , you will never find whose is . Well Elavia ( said Valeria to her ) what think you of this Letter ? Truly ( answered she ) I do so much wonder at what I see , as I think it prudence , never to trust any again . You are in the right , ( replied Valeria ) For this Herminius whom you thought a Saint , has doubtless , all the Faults of other Men : You see his perfidie towards me , and you may see his indiscretion towards his new Mistress , in giving Copies of her Letters , and under his own hand . And alas , I doubt he never values my honour : For it is more ordinary for a Lover to give the Letters of his first Mistress , unto his second , than for a man in Love to give Copies of his Mistresses letters unto a friend . Thus I have reason to think that he hath sacrificed me unto Clelia , and that whilst I am looking upon her letters with most horrid Anger , she is looking upon those I writ unto that unconstant Man as the most sensible marks of Love that ever were given . After this , Valeria never staying for Flavia's answer , began to look upon other Letters ; and to afflict her self the more , she often saw the word Amitie in the letters of Herminius unto you Madam : And she saw it writ after the same manner he was wont to write it unto her when it was to signifie Love : For , Herminius by often use , had gotten such a habit of writing that word with a great Letter or a little , as it was to signifie , that he writ it very often unto his friends without any manner of design . So as imagining that he used the same invention unto you , Madam , as he did unto her , her sorrows encreased more , and she broke out into such lamentable expressions , as Flavia repented she had obeyed her . After she had read all the letters of this Gallant Amity , which unto miserable Valeria seemed Love , she opened the Map of Tender : But when she cast her eye upon that place , where at the departure from a new Amity , those that hold too much on the right hand , do go out of their way , and go unto Negligence , Inequality , Faintness , Levitie , Oblivion , and to the Lake of Indifferency : See , said she , all the ways by which he has passed unto me , and by which I cannot pass unto him : And I wish I could be unfaithful unto his memory , and not be constant unto one that is dead , and was inconstant . Afterwards , looking upon the River of Inclination , by which one goes so swiftly unto Tender , she presently turned away her eyes , as if that object had upbraided the violent inclination which she had unto Herminius . Also finding some invention , and wit in this Map , maugre all her Grief and Anger , she had a spleen which augmented her jealousie , and consequently her despair : So as not being able to consider it any longer , she threw it away hastily , and turning to the other side , she seemed as if she would not any longer look upon the pretended marks of infidelity in Herminius . When Flavia would have taken the Map again , she would not suffer her ; and not knowing her self whether she should restore it or no , or break in pieces , she took it out of the hands of Flavia : and after she had confusedly surveyed it , she threw it again unto her friend , who folded it up , with intention to restore it unto him that lent it . After this , she harkned unto the complaints of Valeria , who did not find that Remedie which she looked for . Alas ! said she , had I upon me but one of these two Torments , perhaps I should find out some kind of Consolation : For , if Herminius were not dead , but alive and unfaithful , then pity would not oppose it self against my hatred : I should have some kind of delight in hating him , or in being indifferent , if I could not hate him : I should do him some ill office to his Mistress , and be revenged some way or other . But what can I do unto a miserable Man , whom death only renders worthy of my Compassion ? So as I can neither hate him , nor be revenged of his perfidie , since the Grave is an unavoidable sanctuary for all miserable people and Criminals . On the other side , had he not been inconstant , and I had nothing to lament but his death , there might be some consolation found in time , and one might hope to mourn more moderately . When the violence of Grief is grown a little more moderate by habitude , it is some kind of sweetness to talk of the person that is lost ; one shall read his letters with a tenderness , which , as full of mourning memorandums as they are , yet there is some sweetness in it : one shall remember all the Testimonies of affection which ere they received ; one shall imagine that they had a share in the last thoughts of him that is lost ; and one may perhaps have some far fetcht hopes of seeing him again , and that death will reunite that which it did separate . But alas ! in the pitiful estate wherein I am , I can never think on Herminius without anger : the very sight of his letters incenses me : The past , the present , the future , all torment me and make me desperate . I know , my dear Flavia that I trouble you with my tears , and do tell you no more than what I have told you a hundred times : But alas , I hope you will think it just to pardon me , since it proceeds from the object of my sorrows . These Madam , were the thoughts of Valeria whilst Valerius was at Sivelia's house , who had sent for him , to know whether he had received any Packet from her Son : and consequently , whether all these reports of her Son death were true : by which it appeared , that all was false , because his Pacquet was of a very late date . Valerius was infinitely joyed to hear it , and commanded the news to be presently sent unto Domitia and Valeria . Generous Valerius , replied Sivelia ; Let us consider seriously what we do in making this news too publick : For , when the Tyrant heard of his pretended death , he broke into such cruel expressions against him , as I conceive it best to conceal his being alive from all the world , lest Tarquin should send some to Assassinate him : And to write unto Herminius that he go presently into Africa . This , replied Valerius , is a very good reason , but methinks not very just , to let Valeria lament him always . Valeria , replied Sivelia , is very dear unto me : But if you consider the unfortunate condition of my Son , you will find , that it is better for Valeria not to know that he is living . For , as long as Tarquin lives , there is no hopes of his return to Rome , and consequently of his marrying Valeria , is it not better then to let her remain in the error , wherein she is ? For the greatest part of her grief is past , and Time will so well cure her of affliction , as she will be able to obey you , when you command her to marry some other : For , as I said before , it is not probable my Son can ever be her husband : and though you should not intend to marry her unto another , yet you ought not to tell her that Herminius is alive : for she that cannot hide her sorrows , cannot hide her joys , when she hears the truth . And though I know it will much grieve my Son when he hears of Valeria's marriage : yet if he be just , he cannot blame her , since she thought him dead . You know also that absence , when it is Long , is a great remedy against Love : and therefore , since it concerns the life of my Son and the welfare of your Daughter , me-thinks we ought to lay hold of this occasion which fortune gives us for their advantage . This which you say ( replied Valerius ) is so generous , and so prudent , as I cannot chuse but admire your wisdom and virtue : For , 't is true , I do not think Herminius can return to Rome as long as Tarquin lives . So as , it being not likely he will dy this twenty years , there is no thinking of a marriage betwixt Valeria and Herminius , and consequently , it were better to cure them of a Fruitless passion , since we have so good an occasion for it . But I desire one promise from you , that if Herminius do return sooner than we expect , you will tell him that it was you who made this proposition unto me . I promise it , replied Sivelia : and to the end this may be kept the more secret , I beseech you , do not tell it unto Domitia , lest she , to cease the sorrows of Valeria , should spoil our plot . After this , Valerius and Sivelia agreed unto Herminius , to make him not think it strange if he received no Letters from Valeria , and to oblige him to go speedily in Africa . As for Valerius , he was very glad that Sivelia had given him liberty to provide a match for Valeria : For having none but her , he feared , that if he dyed she should then be left unto the disposition of Tarquins Tyranny , who would seize upon all her estate , and marry her unto some whom he would recompence for some crimes which he had caused him to commit : so as consenting unto Sivelia's Proposition , he gave it out so that he was certain Herminius was dead : so as now none making any question of it , Mutius conceived new hopes , not to be denied if he asked Valeria in marriage . But Valerius thinking that Tarquin would as much dislike this match as with Herminius , he did not give Mutius so favourable an answer as he expected : nor did he like to bestow his daughter upon one that was enemy unto Herminius . Mean while , as great as Valeria's grief was , she apprehended that the excess of her melancholy might blemish her reputation , she did so strive against it , as she forced her self to appear in the world as she was wont . Truth is , this constraint was very troublesome unto her , but yet in a little time she was able to hide her real thoughts , and to be in company . So as Emilius seeing her as others did , he fell most desperately in love with her ; he being of a sweet and complaisant temper , he pleased the humour of Valeria , better than Mutius , who was a little too haughty for a Lover : so as Valeria in a little time had less aversion unto him , than unto any that came to see her : yet her soul was unsatisfied , and far from tranquillity : for grief and anger did always torment her in their turns , and oftentimes both together . Sometimes she would say , she had rather die , than engage her self again in any new affection : otherwhiles she wished heartily , she could love some body to be revenged upon Herminius . And she could hardly ever tell what to have , unless to be able to revive Herminius , and revive him faithful . But whilst her soul was in this humor , whilst Mutius continued courting her ; whilst Emilius was engaging himself , and whilst Flavia was a friend unto Emilius , Herminius was in a most miserable condition : For receiving no more Letters from Valeria , and understanding by Sivelia , that he was to go farther from her , and that Tarquin hated him more than ever , he suffered most incredible torment . However , Herminius highly respecting Sivelia , and knowing her to be very prudent , he thought it his duty to obey her , and go into Africa . Yet not being able to resolve upon it , before he heard from Valeria , he sent a man expresly unto Rome , with Orders to see none but Flavia , unto whom he directed a Letter for her friend . But Herminius did not receive so much satisfaction as he expected : For , be pleased to know , Madam , that he whom Herminius made choice of to go unto Rome , and who was a very able man , he fell sick at his Mothers , who lived not above six miles from Capua , and whither she was going to live in ; he therefore resolved to send one of his Brothers to Rome , who was not so able as himself ; and to send him without ever acquainting Herminius , lest he should lose the recompense which was promised unto him : for he thought Herminius would not trust his Brother as he did him , in such a business . However , hoping that his Brother would well acquit himself in the business , he thought that Herminius could never know , but that he was at Rome : for he resolved to stay at his Mothers until his Brother returned . Then be pleas'd to know further , that the man who carried the Letter of Herminius , losing his way , and night surprising him , he came to a house which belonged unto Spurius , within six miles of Rome , where he requested lodging for that night : for being a stranger in the Country , and the night dark , he was not able to go any further : As he was talking unto one of Spurius his servants , Spurius himself came and asked him what Country-man he was : But Capua was no sooner named , but Spurius being very desirous to hear all the particulars of Herminius his death , he asked him if he heard of a Roman called Herminius , that was lately kill'd at Capua . The man hearing Spurius ask this , was at a great non-plus : For , since Herminius did not know , that at Rome they thought him dead , he did not forbid the Messenger to say he was not living , in case any asked : and therefore he whom Herminius sent , never for bad his Brother ; so as he answered Spurius , that Herminius was never killed : true it was , there was another Roman called Clelius , who was thought so ; but as for Herminius , he was very well , and that he saw him so the day before he came from Capua . Spurius being surprized at this , asked the fellow a thousand questions , and yet the fellow being well instructed by his Brother , he would never confess what his business was at Rome . But Spurius imagining that Herminius had sent this fellow , and that perhaps he was plotting something in Rome , which moved Sivelia to say that her Son was dead , he therefore devised an expedient , to give himself better satisfaction : which was , to command his men to make very much of the man , and to promise him that in the morning , one of his men should conduct him to Rome : But to arrive at his end , he commanded one of his men to make a composition of the juyce of Poppy , mixed in drink , and to give this fellow : Spurius , being obeyed , the messenger of Herminius slept so soundly as if he would never wake ; at least slept till noon the next day . Mean while , Spurius caused him to be searched for Letters : and they found in his Pocket one to Flavia , and another to Valeria : The first of these contained nothing but a desire to present the other unto Valeria , and to procure an answer : But the second contained these words . Herminius unto Valeria . HOw comes it to pass , Madam , that you do not answer me ? Is it because my passion is troublesome unto you ? Can you not love one that is absent ? Do ye think it a shame to love one that 's miserable ? And must you hate me because the Tyrant does ? I beseech you let me know my destiny ; for I cannot go into Africa , though Sivelia has commanded me , unless the fair Valeria command it also : Tell me therefore , I beseech you , Madam ; what you would have me to do ; and what I must hope for : And in the midst of my miseries , let me have the consolation to hear , that I never need to fear the greatest loss of all , which is the loss of you . After Spurius had read this Letter , he made no doubt but Herminius was living : so as being as sorry for his life , as he was joyed at his pretended death , his old hatred revived in his heart ; and he promised himself to do some mischief with this Letter . He sent therefore speedily to Mutius , who was at a friends house not above two miles from thence : Mutius imagining that Spurius had some earnest business with him , he went as hastily unto him : they no sooner met , but Spurius told him that Herminius was living : he told him what he had done , and shewed him the Letter of this unfortunate Lover , which much afflicted Mutius . Do not think ( said Spurius unto him ) That I put you unto so much trouble in coming hither , to make you only lament . But , replied Mutius , what would you have me do ? Any thing replied Spurius , that will set Valeria and Herminius at odds : and I am much mistaken if I do not bring it to pass , so you will follow my directions . Alas ( answered Mutius ) you may be certain I will do any thing that may hurt my Rival . Write then a Letter unto Valeria , replyed Spurius , which may move her to give you a crabbed answer , and which may answer unto the Letter which Herminius writ ; and leave all the rest unto me . Alas , Spurius , answered he , I conceive your invention to be very doubtful : for perhaps Valeria will not answer at all , and though she should , how should I make her answer suit unto the Letter which Herminius writ ? Doubtless her answer unto you , will answer his also ( said Spurius ) if your letter be rightly writ : Do you then write it ( said Mutius ) for I cannot ; I will , answered Spurius , so you will write it afterwards in your own hand : After this , Spurius began to write unto Valeria as from Mutius ; and these were the words of that crafty letter . Madam , WIll you never answer my affection ? but leave me still in a most cruel uncertainty ? Oh Madam , let me know my Destiny ; I have ever entertained some Flattering hopes that Tarquins hatred would prefer me unto your favour : yet I was mistaken in my conjectures , and find my self so unfortunate , as I shall go unto the utmost parts of the World if I lose all my hopes of happiness in you . And yet I will not go untill you command me , for you only have the absolute power to make my destiny : Tell me therefore in two words , whether I shall stay where I am , or unto what part of the World shall I go to forget your cruelty : I give you the choice of Asia , or Africa : For if you be not resolved to make me happy , it is no matter what part of the World be the place of my exile and death . After Spurius had writ this letter , he observed unto Mutius that he mentioned , Exile , Africa , departure , and command , as well as Herminius , and therefore her answer unto him would in all probability be an answer also unto Herminius : But replied Mutius , how shall she receive this letter : for as soon as the man awakes , he will go to Rome and carry his letter unto Valeria ? Leave that to me , answered Spurius : So Mutius writ over this letter , and also another unto Flavia , desiring her favour in procuring an answer from Valeria . The Letter unto Flavia , was in these terms . FOr God's sake , sweet Flavia , have pity upon a miserable man , who at present desires no more but an answer from fair Valeria , which shall tell me whether I must depart from her , or die at her feet : Let me obtain this favour from you , I beseech you . After this , Mutius sent a servant with these two letters unto Flavia. Mean while , Spurius the better to stay the Messenger of Herminius , who slept so soundly ; he commanded his men , when he awakened to seem very busie and careful about him , and to tell him , that he had been above six hours in a swound : and accordingly when the cold vapours of the Poppy began to dissipate , and that the man began to give some signs of waking , Spurius his men , who had brought several things , which might make him think he had taken several medicines , they told him all confidently that he was very like to die ; that he was still sick : that by no means he should rise : that it was to be feared he would relapse into the like fit again , and that Spurius had sent for a Physician . So as the Man , who was really a little dizzy in the head with sleeping so long , he believed all that was told him , thanked the men , kept his bed still , and took all the medicines which a pretended Physician prescribed unto him . Mean while , Spurius , to arrive at his intended end , he did not put the Packet of letters into his Pocket again : But whilst this man was perswaded unto a disease he never had , the servant of Mutius went to Rome , where he acquitted himself so well of his Commission , as he brought answers from Flavia and Valeria the same night . Valeria's answer was in these words . IT concerns me so very little in what part of the World you live , that so you will write no more unto me , nor ever let me hear from you any expressions of your affection ; I will give you the choice either of Asia or Africa , for the place of your exile : Go therefore whither you will , so you will never trouble me again : for truly you will force me to hate you more than ever Tarquin did , if you will not let me alone in quietness . The letter from Flavia was in these words . I Beseech you send me no more letters to Valeria : For since you can never hope for any favourable answer from her , you will but augment your misery in writing to her : Try therefore if you can find more happiness in some other part of the world ; For believe it , you can never be but most miserable here . You may imagine Madam , how welcome these two letters were unto those who expected them , especially Spurius , whose plot had so happily taken , and whose hatred unto Herminius was greater than that of Mutius , who naturally was not inclinable to hatred as he . After they had read these letters two or three times over , they read those from Herminius , and found them so punctually answered , as they doubted not but they would pass for currant . But for a better reception of them , it was requisite either to make the man that was to carry them unto Herminius , of the plot , or else to delude him . Hatred being sometimes as ingenious as Love. Spurius found out a way to bring that about : For , be pleased to know , that this Envoy from Herminius , thinking at last upon the Pacquet which he brought , he began to look for it in his pocket ; where not finding it he seemed to be much troubled at it : But being commanded to keep it very secret , he durst not tell the cause of his trouble , but only asked the servants of Spurius , whether during his sickness they found a Pacquet which he had in his pocket . But they all answering no , he resolved to impart it unto Spurius , that he might command them to make restitution of it . He therefore desired of Spurius , leave to speak with him , and told him , he was sure that he had it when he came into his house , and beseeched him to take such order , that he might have it again ; Spurius promised he would ; but was not so good as his word : but on the contrary , told him , that all his men swore they had it not , and that certainly it was not lost in his house . The man then grieving excessively at it , he told him plainly , that he durst not return to Capua without it , but that he was a undone man. Spurius seeing him in such a sad condition , most began to comfort him , and ask him if the Pacquet was of any great importance : so as in hopes that perhaps Spurius would keep secret , he told him all the adventure , and how he had a brother whom Herminius ma●● choice of to carry a Pacquet secretly unto Rome to a Lady called Flavia : That this brother fell sick at his Mothers house , six miles from Capua , and that lest he should lose the Recompence which Herminius had promised unto him , he sent him in his room unknown to Herminius : adding further , that if he returned without any other answer but that he had lost it , his brother would never look upon him : his Mother would banish him her house , and Herminius would suspect he had betrayed him . Spurius then seemed to pity the fellow , and promised to make a more strict inquisition : And to be short , he tore the two letters of Herminius in pieces , and went with them to this afflicted fellow , and told him , that as he was walking in a Wood close by a Garden , he found those pieces of Paper under a bush , and that certainly some of his men had done it ; but would not confess : the fellow was at first a little joyed , that they were the same pieces which he had lost ; but presently after considering that he durst not carry them to Flavia as they were , he was as much afflicted as before ; nay more , because the secret was known amongst the men . Spurius then seeing the man in such despair , and hoping to bring him unto his own desires , he bad him never trouble himself excessively : For , so he would promise never to tell Herminius , nor his brother of this accident , he would infallibly find a remedy against his disease . The man even ravished with joy to hear this , he promised any thing that Spurius desired . After this , Spurius told him , that he was intimately acquainted with Flavia and Valeria , and if any shift could be made , to read these torn pieces of the Letter , he would engage that they should never mention the accident unto Herminius ; telling him also , that if he would rest himself at his house whilst he went to Rome , he would at his return get his business dispatched : The man finding so fair an opportunity , laid hold upon it ; for the fellow not being so crafty as his Brother , he could not comprehend he had any further design , than only out of his goodness , to do him this good office : Therefore looking whether if the pieces of the Letters joyned together again , would make the meaning of them appear , and seeing they imported only matter of love , he easily believed , that Spurius spoke sincerely unto him . Yet the fellow had a desire to see Flavia ; so as Spurius conceiving that he was not to render an account of his voyage unto Herminius , but only unto his brother , who knew not Flavia , he offered to bring him to the speech of her , with intention to let him speak unto a sister he had in lieu of her . But at last , the man referred the whole business unto him ; and Spurius going next day to Rome , he returned the day following , and gave him two Letters which were really from Flavia and Valeria , for his brother , to give them unto Herminius : for there being ordinarily no superscription upon such Letters , these were as applicative unto Herminius as Mutius , who though he was a Rival unto Herminius , yet had no mind to put this trick upon him : Not but that Mutius did naturally love Artifice ; yet upon this occasion he had some repugnancy against what his friend did : But being , as I may say , the Father of his love , he 〈…〉 unto him . Spurius then gave the two Letters to the fellow ; he described Flavia unto him , to the end that if his brother asked any questions concerning her , he might be able to answer him : so as the man went away very well pleased with Spurius , and with the Letters which he thought would be very welcome unto them , unto whom he carried them ; and the thing most particular in this cheat of Spurius was , that this fellow for his own interest , was obliged to conceal all that might hinder the effects of the fallacy . The fellow then returned to his Brother , who impatiently expected him , because he had stayed beyond his time . But seeing him returned , and taking the Pacquet , he went to carry it unto Herminius , who was at Capua , after he had told him all that Flavia had said unto him . But I had forgot to tell you that Spurius being very subtil , told the fellow his lesson , and bad him say that Flavia received him very faintly , and spoke but only three words unto him : adding further , that she was the most reserved woman that ever he met with , and spoke the least . Not , Madam , that she was so , but that Spurius proportioned her behaviour and language to the Letter which Herminius was to receive from her : and indeed his plot did take ; for this fellow who never stirred from Capua , being well instructed by his Brother , he went unto Herminius , who received him with a strange expectation : since he had not been to see Valeria , he asked him only how Flavia did , and whether she had written unto him . Sir , said he , here 's a Pacquet which will give you an exact account that I have performed all your commands . Herminius then took the Pacquet and open'd it , finding therein two Letters , the one from Flavia , the other from Valeria , whose hands he knew very well ; so as the sight of them being much joy unto him , he began to read them . You may imagine his sorrow , to see with what rigour Valeria writ unto him , and how ●aintly Flavia answered , and yet he knew the hands , and that both Letters answered punctually unto what he had written , so as he had not the least suspicion of any cheat in the business ; yet he knew not what to think , but he conceived the silence of Sivelia proceeded from pity , because she would not acquaint him with the inconstancy of Valeria : yet all Lovers being naturally full of curiosity , he asked the fellow that brought these cruel Letters , what Flavia said unto him : but he answered that he found her so cold , and spoke so little unto him , as this confirmed his opinion , that he was the most unfortunate Lover in the world : indeed at that instant he was so , for the cruel thought of being hated by Valeria , made him suffer more torment than I am able to express . How ? cruel Valeria ( said this afflicted Lover , after he had satisfied and dismissed the fellow ) does it not concern you , in what part of the world I live , so you be not troubled with me ? Are the testimonies of my passion troublesome unto you ? and do you threaten to hate me more than the Tyrant doth , if I continue loving you ? Ah Valeria , if you can think so , you have neither any reason nor goodness , nor vertue , and you could not lose your affection to me , without renouncing them all : And you , Flavia , can you tell me I must never be happy at Rome , and advise me to get further from it ? Are you as cruel a Friend , as Valeria is a Mistress , and banish me without telling me any cause of my misfortunes ? However ( pursued he ) I must depart , since Sivelia commands it , since Valeria tells me such things as are able to make me seek a death in the utmost parts of the world , and since Flavia adviseth me unto it . Yet , did I but know what makes me thus miserable , I should be something less unfortunate ; but since it pleaseth my cruel destinies that I should be ignorant of it , I must die desperate . Herminius uttered a thousand such sad expressions , without being able to resolve upon any thing : But at last he resolved to write unto Sivelia , that he would go unto Africa , though his design was to go unknown unto Rome , and learn the true cause of his misfortune : And to make it the better believed , he embarqued for Sicily , saying that from thence he would embarque for Agrigente , or Lilybeus , and so continue his voyage . Indeed , he departed from Capua a little before Aronces . But when he was six leagues from Capua , the Commander of the Sip wherein he was , was a man who being resolved to make himself Master of all the merchandize in it , and which were none of his , he made sail toward the Ionian Sea ; so as say what Herminius could , obey he must . My discourse would be too long , if I should relate the whole passage of this Sea voyage , though it would be glorious unto him , if you did know it : But I will only tell you , that Herminius being an enemy unto all injustice , and since the interest of his Love called him another way , he wrought so dexterously , as he sprung a faction in the Ship , wherein he was only a passenger : and telling some that they were going to be Pirats without any profit , and that the Captain would enrich himself with the merchandize they helped him to steal , they all became of his opinion . So as flattering them with fair promises , and the glory of doing a great Action , they began to seek occasion of quarrelling with their Commander , who not knowing how to dissemble with them handsomely , did begin to menace them . So as civil war beginning in the Ship , and Herminius seeing the Malecontents to be the stronger party , he placed himself in the head of them : some ranging themselves to one end of thd Ship , some to the other , they came to handy blows . In the beginning of the combate , Herminius having gained the Pilot , he caused him to sail about ; and he that was chief of the other party not being able to endure it , the combate began with more fury , because none could run away , but must fight it out , either out of valour or despair . But at last , heaven assisting the juster side , Herminius vanquished , the chief of the other side was killed , the rest laid down their Arms , and all acknowledged Herminius for their Captain : who thinking upon nothing but Valeria , they all made towards Capua , to restore the Ship and the merchandize unto the owners . But Herminius being wounded in the fight , it happened that his wounds being dressed by an ignorant Chirurgion , they became very dangerous . Truth is , his melancholy made them worse , so as he fell into a violent Feaver ; mean while , those whom he had incited unto this generous resolution , they took up a fresh one : For thinking that Herminius would die , they feared that if they should return unto Capua , they should be punished for their theft : so as they resolved to continue Pirats , and to divide amongst them all in the Ship , when they came unto any Port where they could make fale thereof . They altered therefore their course , and made towards Africa , for they were then near the the Cape of Lilybeus , being driven thither by the wind , but meeting there with a Bark of Sicilian Fishers , they resolved to put Herminius in it , and remove an object which might make them change opinion : The Fishermen at first were unwilling to receive Herminius : but being given something , and told that the man would recompence them very bountifully if he recovered of his wounds , at last they took him into their Boat with one servant only . As for Herminius , he was not able to dispose of himself , or oppose them : for he was fallen into a Lethargy , and knew not what was done until after the Fishermen had brought him unto their house . I need not tell you , how he was astonished , when he returned to himself , and in lieu of being in a ship , to see himself in a Fishers Cabin , and to see , that he was on Land in lieu of Sea. But for all his melancholy he recovered , after a long sickness : Then he wrote into Campania for some relief . Yet since the thought of Valeria would not out of his mind , he designed himself for Rome , though time had made no alteration in his love . Accordingly he imbarqued , and came by Sea with Artemidorus , Zenocrates , and me , as perhaps you have heard in your passage to Italy . But , Madam , if you will be pleased to reflect your thoughts upon Rome , and remember the condition wherein I was when I left Valeria ; you will also remember how sadly she took the news of the death and inconstancy of her Lover : you will also remember that Emilius was deep in love ; that Emilius was amiable , sweet and complaisant : that Valerius and Sivelia , would have all the world believe Herminius was dead : and how the fair Valeria sometimes wished she could love some or other , only to be revenged of Herminius , and forget him . On the other side , Spurius and his friend seeing the report of Herminius his death continue , they knew not what to think upon the adventure , and were much joyed to observe , that Valeria when any occasion presented it self , did not mention him with the same tenderness she was wont . For in the time when she did love him most tenderly , and believed her self loved again , she took much delight in talking of him , and could not chuse but so highly applaud him , as made it eminently apparent , what pleasure she took in the mention of him . Yet Mutius was not a jot the more happy : for having seen him in the time of Herminius , she could not now look upon Mutius , but she remembred him , and was so unjust as to wish him ill ; and sometimes thought her self a little obliged unto Emilius , for being so much mistaken in Herminius . However , Emilius being of very good quality , and being both amiable and rich ; Valerius , who observed the inclination he had unto his Daughter , was very glad of it , and wished heartily she were married unto him , lest if he should dye she should be left to the disposition of the Tyrant Tarquin . So knowing no man but Herminius , upon whom he would more willingly bestow her , he bad him very kindly welcome to his house , and commanded Valeria to treat him very civilly : on the other side , the Parents of Emilius , who being desirous to keep him in Rome , and thinking to marry him , they bethought themselves of another very rich young Lady : but they altered that design , by reason of his love to Valeria , who maugre all the supposed inconstancy of Herminius , did continually lament him : and though when she imagined him to be unfaithful , she was extremely angry against him , yet she heartily wished he would revive constant , or at least repent of his inconstancy . For though it is usual for death to efface or diminish injuries , yet it hapned otherwise with Valeria . Time did diminish her grief , but not her anger , and sometimes she thought , that since Herminius was inconstant , it was better for her that he was dead , than otherwise . At least ( said she in talking of you Madam ) my Rival has lost him as well as I ; and I may well think that she is more afflicted than I am . You may judge Madam , by what I have said , that Valeria still loved Herminius , when she thought she did not . But for all that , the sweetness of Emilius was not displeasing unto her . As for Mutius , that which most hurt him , was , she knew he followed the Counsels of Spurius whom she loved not , and that he often saw Salonina , whom in her heart , she could not endure . But as for Emilius , knowing nothing but vertue in him ; finding him to be sweet , civil complaisant , full of spirit , amorous , and very assiduous and officious about her , if she did not love him , she wished she could : and did believe she either did , or should love him . Yet she did not live with him as she was wont with Herminius : There was no secret or mystery made of this affection , but she permitted him to tell her that he loved her , yet not before Valerius had told her his mind . Mean while , Emilius was very well satisfied with her ; she received him kindly , and hearkned unto him , she did not answer him sharply , nor ever forbad him to hope for her Love. But the strangest thing was , that Emilius never heard there was any particular affection between Herminius and Valeria . The reason of it doubtless was , that falling in love with her , as soon as he came to Rome ; and never making any secret of his Passion , none would so far trouble themselves as to tell him a thing that was to no purpose . Also , he being a meer stranger in his own Countrey , he had not any particular friend , to give him an account of former passages . However Valerius fearing lest Tarquin should forbid him to marry his Daughter unto Emilius , as he had unto Herminius , he therefore told Emilius , that if he would marry his Daughter , he desired it might be done speedily , lest Tarquin should forbid the banes : So as Emilius without more consideration told him , that he wished nothing more earnestly than to have all concluded : and was the more earnest in it , because his Parents were desirous he should marry the Rich Inheritrix whom they had proposed unto him : but his Parents being neither a Father or Mother , or any such near alliance whom he was obliged to obey , he rejected their Counsel , and would follow his own inclination : So as having the consents of Valerius and his wife , it was resolved that Emilius should marry Valeria within eight days , and that they should be married in the Countrey , at a house which Valeria had , lest Tarquin should have intelligence of it . Emilius was now as happy as a man could be , having no rubs in his Love , but the excess of his Passion . Valeria on her side , she was not much transported with any joy , nor was she very melancholy : and yet her converse with Flavia was very sad when she came unto the Country house where she was to marry Emilius the next day : For , beginning then to think upon the engagement unto which she was to enter , and calling to memory former passages , her heart was much disordered : they were both together alone in Valeria's Chamber : Emilius was not to come until night : So as they had free liberty of speech together . Alas , Flavia ( said Valeria unto her ) If any had heretofore told me that I should marry any but Herminius , I should never have believed them : but then I thought he would never have left me for any other whomsoever . I must confess , that had not Herminius been dead , I should never have thought upon any marriage : for my hopes of his hearty repentance , would have defended my heart against the passion of Emilius . But he being both inconstant and dead , I must confess to my shame , that I have some tenderness towards Emilius , and look upon him as a man is whom I may be happy , or at least not very miserable , if I can forget Herminius . Yet ( added she and blusht ) to be exactly vertuous , and also prudent , I ought before I marry him , to sacrifice unto my revenge all that remains of the perfidious Herminius . I never could do 't till now : but now both vertue and reason command it , and notwithstanding all the elegantness of his letters , verses , and tenderness towards me , I must deprive my self of them for ever . Oh Valeria ( said Flavia ) do not offer to lose such excellent pieces , but rather trust them unto my discretion . If I should ( replyed Valeria ) it should be upon condition , never to be reproached with them again : for to discover the bottom of my heart unto you , I shall merit your compassion : for upon examination of my self , I find , that when I would hate the memory of Herminius , I cannot ; and when I would love Emilius , I cannot bring it to pass : Yet at some times I think that I do hate Herminius , and love Emilius : But for all that I never can find that tranquillity in my heart which is the effect of true joy , though I find not any thing to desire , but what I have . For Emilius is handsom , he has high bloud , he has courage and wit , and a violent passion to me : He prefers me before the richest match in Rome : he is of a sweet disposition ; and I know not what I can wish more in him to make my self happy . After this falling into talk of Herminius , Valeria with Tears in her eyes , took a little Cabiner , where she kept all his letters , and offered to tear in pieces all the Letters of her former Lover . But Flavia was so earnest with her , that at last she consented that she should have them , upon condition never to shew them unto her . So as Flavia taking the Cabinet , and all in it , she carried it unto the Chamber which was allotted her . After which , these two Ladies went to walk by the side of a Rivulet , which was very pleasant , and from whence one might see all the way from Rome thither . And Emilius was to come that way . As for Valerius and Domitia , they thought upon nothing but taking all necessary orders for the next day : For , though the company was not to be great , yet would they have all things in handsom order and decency at this private Feast . Emilius for his part , his heart was so full of joy , that all the care he took , was to go be times unto the place where he was to be made happy : So as referring unto his servants the care of all things necessary for the marriage day , he departed with only one servant , to go unto his dear Valeria . In his going thither , he entertained himself with every thing that might flatter his passion ; and his spirit thinking upon nothing but delights , he fancied the satisfaction Herminius would have to see him so happy , if he were alive ; and also the pleasure he himself should have in seeing his friend . When this thought came upon him , he was not above two hundred paces from the house of Valerius . So as Valeria and Flavia , who were walking by the River side , might easily see him : entertaining himself in this manner at a place where two ways crossed ; he heard the noise of a horse on his right hand which made him look that way . But as soon as ever he had turned his head , he espied Herminius ; yet he never thought him whom he saw to be his friend : For his imagination being prepossessed with an opinion of his death , and being also at a good distance , he thought him only some man that resembled him . But Herminius , who had nothing in his mind which made him not credit his eyes , no sooner espied Emilius , but he went immediately unto him . Oh my dear Emilius ( said he unto him ) how happy am I to meet with you ! Emilius was much surprised at these words : for believing two of his senses , he began to think that Herminius , was risen from the dead , since both his eyes and his ears told him so ; they meet therefore each other , and lighting from their horses , which they left with their men , they embraced each other with abundance of joy and tenderness , for they loved one another most dearly . Is it possible ( said Emilius unto his friend ) I should have the happiness to embrace you , after all hopes of you were lost ? and at the very same instant when I was thinking of you , and desiring your company , you should come to partake of my joys : For , truly my dear Herminius , if you still retain the same thoughts of your friend , doubtless you will be very glad to see me happy : Never doubt on 't , replied Herminius ; And to defer the pleasure of it no longer from me , pray tell me what happiness it is . You shall know it , replied Emilius , when you have told me by what miracle you are raised from the dead . Herminius , who knew not that all Rome thought him dead , did think Emilius meant the length of his exile : so as making no great matter of what he said , he only told him that the relation of his fortune would be too long for that place ; and that all he would tell him was , that being come to the Court of Italy with an African , called Amilcar , and two of his friends , the one called Artemidorus , and the other Zenocrates ; he left them upon a promise to meet again at the house of Valerius , where he was to go to hear how squares went at Rome , and where he had much other business of great importance . But after this ( added he ) pray tell me , whither are you going at present , and of what nature is the happiness which you are to enjoy , and in which I must share with you ? The place whither I go ( answered Emilius ) is the very same to which you go , and not to conceal my good fortune any longer from you ; know , my dear Herminius , that to morrow I am to marry the fair Valeria , with whom I fell desperately in love as soon as I came to Rome , after I left you at Capua . How Emilius ? ( replied Herminius very sternly ) are you to marry Valeria to morrow ; Valeria the daughter of Valerius , whom Spurius once loved , and afterwards Mutius , when I went from Rome ? The very same ( replied Emilius , much surprised to see the astonishment and sorrow of his friend ) But what 's the reason this news in lieu of rejoycing , does trouble you ? Oh Emilius ( said Herminius , and recoyled apace ) what News have you told me ? I have told you the truth , replied he , and a truth which I thought would have been joy unto you : and yet I am so unhappy as to see it trouble you , but cannot imagine the cause . For I am sure you loved Clelia when we were at Capua , and I never saw any appearance of your loving Valeria , or of her loving you : What then is the cause of this great alteration I find in your face , and this trouble which I see in your heart ? For if my good fortune does any ways afflict you , I do declare unto you , that I cannot be happy . Ah Emilius ( said Herminius : ) Is it possible you should never hear in Rome that I loved Valeria ? and that you cannot love her unless you become my Rival , my enemy , and unless you betray that Amity which you promised ? I knew not that you loved Valeria , replied Emilius : And though I had known it , yet believing you to be dead , as all the rest of your friends did , nay Sivelia her self , I think I did you no wrong in loving her whom you loved . I never knew of your love to Valeria , for since I had no thoughts of it at Capua , I could not have at Rome ; so as finding in this sweet and fair Lady , all the sweetness and complaisance that vertue would permit her to shew , I had no reason to think she intended the happiness of any more than my self . Oh Emilius ( replied Herminius , and sighed ) Valeria is a perfidious woman , and may withdraw her affection from you , as well as from me : But since it is thus ( added he ) and that I am so unfortunate as to find a happy Rival in the person of a friend whom honour will not permit me to use as an enemy ; and that I am also so miserable as to have a Mistress , who does not only cease loving me , but can love another ; my journey is at an end , I need know no more , I came only for Valeria , and since Valeria is to be yours , I have nothing to do but to die . In saying so , Herminius with abundance of sorrow in his eyes , would have left Emilius , to go and take his horse . But Emilius , whose heart was divided between Amity and Love , between his Friend and his Mistress , and who perhaps had some sparks of jealousie which he knew not of , he was very desirous to know a little more : so as taking Herminius by the arm , and speaking unto him with much generosity and tenderness ; I beseech you ( said he unto him ) do not offer to leave me thus cruelly , but consider , I conjure you , my innocency towards you . For you know , that during all the time of our travails together , you never acquainted me with your love to Valeria ; you never so much as named her unto me : as I often told you , I thought you in love with Clelia : 'T is true , you would never confess that unto me : yet I had good cause to think you were : And I had reason to think , that if you had had any Mistress in Rome , you would have imployed me with some Letter or service to her when I came thither , where I met with the Physician of Capua , who shewed me a Letter which imported your death : I published the news with incredible grief : It was confirmed by Sivelia , who also published the particulars of it to all the world : the Tyrant grieved you had escaped his cruelty ; all your friends lamented you : I saw Valeria , I fell in love with her : I found her disposed to obey Valerius , who commanded her to entertain my affection : and I prepared my self to marry her by consent of all , even of your illustrious Mother who knew of it . What crime then have I committed ? and wherein have I wronged you ? In nothing , answered Herminius ; but your innocence does only make me the more miserable : for indeed Emilius , if it had been any other but your self , either he or I should have died , rather than endured he should take Valeria from me , who as ungrateful and unfaithful as she is , yet is she so dear unto me , as without death , I cannot suffer another should enjoy her ; Therefore , since I cannot with honour be your enemy , and since it does not please my capricious fortune I should have such a Rival whom I may ruine ; I will even go and die in some place or other , where my passion shall not force me to any thing against my duty , For , let me tell you , that considering the humour I am in , I dare not answer for my self if I see you long . Go therefore , happy Emilius , and gather the recompence of all my services : and if you will , never tell the inconstant Valeria that I am living , since the term I have to live is so short , as I shall quickly confirm the news of my death . Did I think the sight of me would afflict that ungrateful person , who is going to make you happy , and hath so long and so cruelly deluded me , I would go and upbraid her with inconstancy : But since now , she loves you better than ever she loved me , she will not startle at the sight of me , but rather triumph over my misfortune . After this , he offered to disengage himself from Emilius , who held him by force , and gave him most obliging language , though his mind was much disquieted , for he loved Herminius most tenderly : he was infinitely obliged unto him : and he understood that Valeria had loved him , and he knew not what to think . Love on one side tormented him ; friendship raised a thousand scruples in his heart : jealousie did mix it self amongst all these several sentiments , and he was no less miserable than Herminius , who could not conceive how Sivelia could come to so many particulars of his supposed death ; nor why Valeria should write unto him as she did ; nor how she could love Emilius so soon ; nor how Valerius , who was a man of great honour , could break his word with him : for he could not fully perswade himself that he was thought to be dead , though his friend told him so , because looking then upon him as a Rival , he suspected all he said : but during this long contest , Valeria and Flavia , who were walking by the River side , they could not imagine who it should be that was talking with Emilius whom they knew , because they knew he was to come that way : But as for Herminius , they never dreamt of him , nor thought him living ; and therefore knew him not ; and besides , his back was turned towards them : they were a little troubled at their long discourse , which was with that earnestness , as made it evident they talked of something which did not please them ; so as imagining it might be Spurius or Mutius , they feared some disasterous adventure . Then spying Valerius , who was walking to see whether a Fountain was rightly ordered , these two Ladies told him the cause of their inquietude : Valerius turning about , and seeing them , he went unto the place where those two men were in such earnest discourse : he was come very near unto them , before they perceived him : for they were so intent upon their discourse , that they minded nothing else . But Valerius no sooner saw Herminius than he knew him , and was not in any such amaze as Emilius , because he knew that he was not dead : he therefore stept nearer , and embraced Herminius , who was much surprised to see himself in the Arms of Valerius ; but much more , when Valerius turned towards Emilius , and told him , that he must now revoke his word . For ( said he ) if my daughters heart be not changed towards Herminius , and if the heart of Herminius be not changed towards my daughter , she cannot be yours , since now he is returned . Oh Sir , replied Emilius , do not force me to grieve at the life of a friend who is so dear unto me : No , no , replied Herminius faintly , never fear the generosity of Valerius : the heart of Valeria is changed , and I am not so happy as to render you miserable . Valerius finding himself betwixt two men whom he loved so dearly , and who found it so difficult to please both , he thought upon nothing then , but how to carry them both to his house , lest they should be exasperated against each other . At first , their spirits did so boil , and they knew so little what to do , that they would not go with him : For Herminius said he had no mind to see Valeria , since she loved him not : Emilius on his side said , that since Valerius revoked his word , in all probability Valeria would revoke her heart : and Valerius not knowing well what to answer them , he heartily beseeched them to follow him . Mean time , these two fair ones that were walking , seeing Valerius bring those he went unto , along with him , they went unto the door where Valerius was to enter , purposely to see who were with him : but in coming thither , they were strangely surprised to see Herminius whom they believed to be dead . Yet there was a great difference between Valeria and Flavia : for the last of these went to him with abundance of joy , and Valeria in lieu of joy , went back , and was constrained to sit down upon a seat of grass which was near the door , for she was so troubled and astonished at the sight , as she fell almost into a swoond ; yet she had so much prudence to dissemble as well as she could : but being very pale , and not able to speak , they feared she was very sick ; so as Herminius for all his anger , was the first that went to hold her up : 'T is true , Emilius went presently after him ; so as these two Lovers were equally officious in helping her ; but she having her knowledge perfect , though she could not speak , she pushed them both away , and holding out her hand to Flavia ; she looked so , as it was easie to see the disorder of her soul . Mean while , Domitia being advertised of it , she came and caused Valeria to be carried in a Chair to her Chamber , where Flavia who knew the secret of her heart , said , that it were convenient to leave her alone : so as Herminius and Emilius , as well as Valerius , they all retired and left her with Domitia and Flavia. Domitia also left her as soon as she was a little come to her self , and went to hear how it was possible Herminius should be alive . She was no sooner gone , but Valeria began to speak : Oh Flavia , ( said she unto her ) what think you of my odd fortune and imbecillity ? Do you think I will love Herminius and not Emilius ? No , no , For I am resolved never to pardon the infidelity of the first , and never to forget my obligations unto the second : But truly it must needs be confest , that I am very unfortunate . You have formerly wished so heartily , replied Flavia , only for one of those misfortunes which tormented you , in desiring that Herminius were not inconstant , or that he were dead , that methinks you have reason for what you say ; for you said , in those days , that if Herminius were living , you should be glad of it , only to revenge your self upon him , and upbraid him with his crime ; so as if you be in the same mind still , you should be glad to see him , since now you are able to be revenged of his inconstancy , by marrying Emilius to morrow ; and you may upbraid him with infidelity , since he is now in the same house with you . Oh Flavia ( replyed she ) I was much in the wrong when I wished so : for certainly the sight of a perfidious Lover , is much more horrid than the sight of a dead one : or at least , it seems so unto me at present . Take heed what you say , replyed Flavia , for I never heard that anger made any swoond : and I believe there is something in your heart more than you know of , which perhaps is more favourable unto Herminius than you imagine : No , no , Flavia , replied she , I am more Generous than you think me : and you shall never see me prefer an Inconstant , before a faithful Lover : And though I do find in my heart many advantageous thoughts of of that perfidious Lover , which is quite contrary to all Reason ; yet notwithstanding , I wish heartily that death would equally take me both from Herminius and Emilius . Valeria had a thousand other passionate expressions unto Flavia , who having not yet talked with Herminius , she knew not what to say of him : For though she observed by the manner of his going to help Valeria , that he did still passionately love her ; yet considering upon what terms Valeria was with Emilius , she durst not offer any office for Herminius , until she better knew both their minds . Valeria , for all her perplexities , yet thought she saw some signs of Love in the behaviour of Herminius : but yet she kept it secret from Flavia , and would fain have thought that he did not love her . Whilst she was in this turbulency of mind , Valerius , who dearly loved both Herminius and Emilius , he spoke unto them both in presence of each other with abundance of generosity and kindness : He told Herminius in presence of Emilius , that it was he who published the news of his death : He told him afterwards how great was the grief of all his Friends , of Sivelia , of Emilius , of his own : Confessing unto him , that Valeria was sooner comforted than he could have believed , and that she appeared more angry than sad . After this , he told him how Sivelia and he confirmed the report of his death , to beget the same opinion in Valeria , and lest he should be exposed unto the cruelty of Tarquin , who was most horridly incensed against him . Yet , added he , Do not accuse me of voluntary breaking my word , since I did it only to save your life , and also by the advice of Generous Sivelia . Mean while , since you and Emilius are friends , since you have not done any thing to upbraid each other , and since my daughter thinking you dead , did not commit any crime in obeying me ; Let reason determine this great difference : and let him of you two , whom Valeria loves best , obtain her : For in my opinion , as things are , he that shall marry her will never be happy , unless he be so chosen . For my part , ( replied Herminius , dejectedly ) I know the heart of Valeria better than you do , and will prepare my self to die with grief without asking any other favour than once to have the liberty of speech with that unjust person , who has thrown me out of her heart . Valerius hearing Herminius say so , he begun to excuse his Daughter , for he knew not of those bitter letters which Herminius had received by the Artifice of Spurius , which made him think he quarrelled with her without a cause , further than because she loved Emilius . But after a long discourse it was resolved that the next morning if Valeria was any thing better , Herminius should speak with her without any witnesses but Flavia. That Emilius ; afterwards , should have the same freedom . That after this , they should both together see her in the presence of Valerius and Domitia ; and then to let her chuse according unto her own mind . So as after this , every one retir'd into their Chambers . As for Valerius , upon pretence of Valeria's sickness , he sent to un-invite those persons who were to be at her wedding . Mean while , you may easily imagine how sad a night it was unto Herminius , unto Emilius , and unto Valeria . Emilius , when he was arrived at the very point of happiness , found himself ready to fall into a Gulf of misery , by reason of his friends misfortune , and out of fear that Valeria would not change her mind . Herminius on his side suffered most incredible torment , by reason of a thought that he was not loved : that he had such a Rival as he could not ruine him , nor charge him with any fault , and out of a most cruel thought that Valeria loved this Rival , that she would chuse him , and that Valeria would marry him . As for that fair one , she was not a whit more happy than they : her heart and her mind was so full of love , anger , jealousie , and irresolution , that she could not sleep a jot all night , so as she spent it in talking with Flavia , who would by no means leave her in that condition . But morning being come , Valerius sent her a command to receive a visit from Herminius , and to hear all his reasons . At the first , she had a mind to disobey her Father ; but presently after , desiring to chide and upbraid him for his supposed infidelity , she prepared her self to receive his visit . But since it would require some time before her answer could be brought unto Valerius , who was walking in his Garden , and also some time before Herminius could be advertised of it , she thought him very long in coming , and imagined that he was ashamed to see her , and that he was studying what to say . For my part ( said Flavia ) since Herminius does still desire to see you , I believe that either he is not unfaithful , or that he repents of his being so . Though either of those two should be so , replied Valeria , yet should I still be very miserable . How ? replied Flavia , would you think your self miserable , if you should find that Herminius did always love you , and still doth ? Yes , answered Valeria , for if Herminius should prove innocent , I shall appear criminal unto him , and he will upbraid me with a thousand things . Then , replied Flavia , it were better for you , if it shall appear he has been inconstant , and that he repents . No , replied she , for I perceive that if he repent , I shall be so simple as to suffer my heart to melt , and perhaps so unjust , as to prefer a Repentant Criminal , before one that is innocent , so as my reason disagreeing with my heart I shall be still miserable . What then should he have done , replied Flavia , to have rendred you happy ? Herminius , replied she , ought ever to have been faithful unto me ; I should never have suspected him for an inconstant man ; that I had never thought him dead , that Emilius had never loved me , or that I had ever scorned him , so as since it is impossible these things should ever be , it is impossible I should ever be happy . As she said so , Herminius entred , and saluted her with most profound respect , yet with so much sadness in his countenance , that if the spirit of Valeria had not been prepossessed , her heart had melted . Mean time , she took his signs of sorrow for signs of shame , and both her grief and anger redoubled . All the Letters of Herminius to Clelia , which she had seen , and all those of Clelia to Herminius , came into her imagination to incense her . She fancied the Map of Tender , to be a Map of Love , rather than a Map of Amity : and Herminius appearing unfaithful unto her , he did not appear amiable . She received him therefore at the first , with a coldness mixed with disdain ; and if Flavia had not made him sit down she would never have offered it . But in fine , Herminius beginning to speak , I see , Madam , said he unto her , that you look upon me as an unfortunate man , who unwelcomly is come to molest your pleasures : and that now you loving the too happy Emilius , you hate the unfortunate Herminius . I do confess it ( replied she sharply ) And why should I not hate an ungrateful man , who has forgotten all the favours he has received from me , as soon as he is out of my sight : who loved another as soon as ever he was out of Rome , and who is so audacious now , as being out with his new Mistress , to come and torment me with his presence , and feigned complaisance ? For I know you intend to speak unto me as formerly you used ; but know , that now things look with another face : you are now out of my heart , and I have received Emilius by my Fathers command . Oh , Madam , ( said Herminius ) you are most unjust , and most cruel in saying so . I beseech you do not seek for any pretences unto your inconstancy , nor accuse me to excuse your self . Confess ingenuously , that looking upon me as an unfortunate exile , who durst never return to Rome ; you had no mind to share in my misery , but to avoid the rigours of absence , have banished me out of your heart . Confess , I say , that to be the more handsomly unfaithful , you have seemed to think me dead , and that Emilius seeming more handsome in your eye , you have loved him both by choice and weakness . For my part , Madam , I can most safely swear , that since I was out of your sight , I never enjoyed one minute of real pleasure . Indeed , I did meet with an illustrious friend in my Travails : but all his friendship did never ease me of the least torments which my love to you made me endure : but I have been always the most miserable of men , whilst you thought your self most happy in loving , and in the love of Emilius . Oh most perfidious ( cryed out Valeria , and interrupted him ) Can you be so impudent , as to say you have not betrayed me , and that you have not been in love ? But to make you the more ashamed of your crime , and to let you see I deserve not to be quitted for another ; Do not interrupt me , but give me time to tell you what I think , and what you should never know , but to torment you . Know therefore ungrateful wretch , that I have loved you more tenderly than ever any loved : you know it well enough , unjust man that you are : and did I think you had forgotten all those testimonies of affections which I have given you , I should never have rubbed up your memory of them : for I am much ashamed that I ever loved a most perfidious man. But once more , I confess , that I loved you better than ever I did my self ; and that I still loved you with equal tenderness , maugre your long silence , untill that unfortunate day wherein I heard both of your death and your infidelity . But Madam , replied he , since you see the news of my death was false , why will you not think the report of my infidelity to be so also ? Because ( answered she ) I have such convincing proofs of your infidelity , that I can never doubt of it . However , Flavia knows very well , that had I not believed you dead , Emilius had loved me in vain ; and as perfidious as you are , I should have been contented to have hated and scorned you , without ever loving any other . But believing you to be both inconstant and also dead ; I must confess , I did what I could to love Emilius , and at last , I am — Oh , Madam ( cryed Herminius , and interrupted her ) you never did love me , if you be able to pronounce so cruel a sentence . But before you try , give me leave to ask what testimonies you have of my inconstancy : and who the impostor is , that has told you so great a lye ? Valeria was now at a stand : for all her suspicious were grounded only upon the report of Emilius , who had innocently shewed all the Letters which had caused so much affliction unto her . So as being unwilling to bring him to the test , she would not at first give any precise answer unto Herminius , nor instance any particulars . Herminius upon this , thinking she had no cause for her pretended suspicious , and that all that she said was only to find an excuse for her weakness , he began to be very angry , and twit her with a thousand reproaches . For , Madam , ( said he unto her , after many other things ) can you make me believe , you thought me dead as others did , and yet with your own hand write unto me the most cruel Letter that ere was writ ; and which certainly you would never have writ , but in hopes it would kill me , and so disengage your self from all those promises which you have made unto me , or at least to pack me away unto places so remote , as I should never return to molest you . Neither can Flavia be ignorant of this truth , since she was as tart in her Letter almost as you . Valeria hearing Herminius say so , she looked upon Flavia with amazement : Flavia she looked upon Herminius , and told him that she never writ unto him , nor ever thought of writing , because since Emilius returned to Rome , she ever thought him to be dead . Herminius being out of all patience , shewed unto Valeria and Flavia , those two Letters which they had written unto Mutius , and which Spurius had sent unto Herminius , in answer to those which he had written unto Valeria and Flavia. Valeria no soooner looked upon them , but she knew them to be those which Flavia and she had writ unto Mutius . How was it possible ( said they then unto him ) that these Letters should come into your hands ? For , ungrateful man that you are ( said Valeria unto Herminius ) these Letters were writ unto a man , whom for the love of you I ever scorned , and if you were just , you would think your self obliged unto me for the tartness of this Letter , since it was unto Mutius I writ it . I think Madam , replied Herminius , you would drive me out of my wits ; For , as certain as I am living , the Man whom I sent from Capua unto Rome , did bring me these two Letters in answer unto those two which I writ unto you and Flavia , and they do most punctually answer unto every thing contained in those two which I sent unto you : And it is also most certain , that this cruel answer is the true cause of my long silence , and of my exile : And yet Madam , the belief of your Inconstancy never moved me unto the least inclination of any Infidelity , and you have been always the only Saint whom I loved and adored : But I pray , who was he , said Flavia , that brought these two Letters unto you ? he was a brother ( answered he ) unto one that is now my servant . For , it was very true , that he who was imployed in this voyage to Rome , was entred into the service of Herminius , when he came from Capua , and it was the same servant that was with him at the house of Valerius . Mean time , Herminius , finding some sweetness in the thought that Valeria had no hand in writing those two letters ; he desired still to justifie himself , and beseech her most earnestly to tell him , upon what cause she accused him : and she without ever mentioning Emilius , did intimate , that it was , because he loved you Madam . Oh Madam ( said he unto her ) you could never have had any such thought but only by my Rival , who is the only man in the World , from whom it could proceed , though he never so much as saw her , whom he accused me to love : and to speak sincerely , my punctual fidelity in keeping my passion secret , made him suspect me to love at Capua : He saw me very sad , and heard me sigh , and saw I received and writ Letters , wherein were some expressions of Amity , which appeared unto him , to be expressions of Love : and I make no doubt but that to ingratiate himself the more , he has shewed you all the Copies of those Letters which I wrote then unto that excellent Lady , and of which I made so little account , as I consented he should have them : yet now he says , he knew not that I loved you , but I have reason to think , he said not truth . Flavia then beginning to speak , she told Herminius , that he had no reason to blame or accuse Emilius ; And told him truly how he acquainted Valeria , with the news of his death , and Inconstancy : and lest this should move Herminius against Emilius , she told him , how sadly he took the news of his loss . So as Herminius , now knowing whereof he was accused , he was very glad to see that , without all doubt he should one day make a clear Justification of himself . Oh Madam ( said he then unto Valeria ) thanks be to heaven I am most sure , that a little time will let you see my innocence . For that illustrious Daughter of generous Clelius , does love , and is loved by a Prince so great , that ere long this Love will be published over all Italy : Horatius , a Roman , and one you know , is Rival unto the Prince I speak of . And ten thousand Persons are able to testifie that Clelia is only my Friend , and never was my Mistress . When I first saw her , she was then engaged in the Love of Aronces , Son to the King of Clusium : I was and am still the Confident of this innocent Love : and if you could as easily justifie your self as I can , I should not be so unfortunate as I am : But alas unjust woman , though you had thought me dead and unfaithful ; yet this was not enough to oblige you unto an engagement in a second affection . Indeed , had you been contented to hate me , and forget me , I should have been obliged unto you , for your hatred , and oblivion : but you have done worse in bestowing upon Emilius that same heart which you have sworn ten thousand times should never be any 's but mine . One would think , as you have confessed you have used him , that you were most desirous to recompence him for acquainting you with my inconstancy and death : For to tell you truly , had you loved me , you could never have endured so much as the sight of a man , who brought you such cruel news : And yet you suffered him , you loved him , you do love him still , and perhaps you are so unjust , as to tell me that you will Love him always . Yet think upon 't once more , too amiable Valeria ; Remember what promises you have made me : bethink your self of what you have told me since I came hither , how that if you had not thought me inconstant and dead , you had not been unfaithful : And to be just unto your self refer it unto Time , to know the truth of what I say : I will engage my self that Clelius and Sulpitia , whose vertue and merit is known unto Valerius , shall tell you , that I was never the Lover of their Daughter : I will engage my self that Clelia shall confess unto you , that she loves Aronces : And I promise you , that before it be long , all Italy shall talk of the love of Aronces and Clelia , whom I love as well as ever I did , though I know she does love her dear Aronces , as well as I deserve to be loved by you . But Herminius , replied Valeria , the Letters which I have seen are so tender , and the Map which was shewed unto me so gallant , as I know not whether or no I should believe you . Madam , replied he , you may remember , that you upbraided me a thousand times with writing too much flattery , and in such a style , as those unto whom I writ , might think that Love which was only Amity : And indeed my tenderness of Passion to you , had infused such a passionate , character into all my spirits , as made all my friends believe all the thoughts of my Soul to be love . And Madam , should I have given Copies of Letters from the person I loved ? or should I only have shewed them ? Alas , I was so far from any such indiscretion as I have carefully preserved that cruel letter which I shewed unto you , although I cannot look upon it without anger and despair . Be assured therefore Madam , that I am innocent , and you are culpable : For Madam , though I had been dead and inconstant , yet ought you not to have engaged your self in a second affection ; I should have died of sorrow ; or if anger had kept me from dying , I should have hated all women in lieu of loving any one , and perhaps as unfaithful as you was , in my belief , I should have loved you in your Grave . However Madam , though you be criminal ; though you have upon too shallow grounds believed me inconstant , and though I have reason to think , that you do unjustly deny that cruel letter which I shewed you : Though I say you be unfaithful in loving Emilius , yet — Oh Herminius ( said she and interrupted ) I cannot endure you should accuse me of infidelity : For certainly , according to the common received opinion , the death and inconstancy of the party loved does freely set the heart of the lover at liberty , and to be disposed of as she pleaseth : and therefore thinking you to be inconstant and dead , I ought not to be charged with inconstancy . And yet I do consent to be accused of infidelity , if thinking you faithful , I had committed any infidelity unto your memory : but as the Case is , I cannot endure any such accusation to be charged upon me : Then Madam , replied he , ( and looked upon her with eyes full of Love ) if you would not be so accused , you must restore unto me that heart which you took from me , since I am neither dead , nor inconstant : For as unfaithful as that heart is , I am most willing to receive it upon my knees : I will begin a new obligation unto you ; I will forget all my past miseries : and I will love you as zealously and ardently as ever I did , so Emilius be driven out of that heart which is none of his , and unto which none has any right but my self , since I am not dead , nor ever was unfaithful . But if you cannot do so , then be so generous , I beseech you , as not to deceive me : For , I should be more unfortunate in having but half your heart , than if I had lost it all . Emilius is indeed my friend , and I do grant that he was innocent both towards you , and towards me until his return . But alas , am I Culpable towards any one ? Am I any cause that Emilius believed I was dead , and that I was in love with Clelia ? 'T is very true , I did not make him the confident of my Love to you : but ought I to have done it ? and would you have taken it well ? Consider therefore , I beseech you , how innocent I am , and how unfortunate . But is it possible ( replyed Valeria ) that you should be so innocent as you say you are ? But is it possible , replyed Herminius , you should make any doubt of what I say ? for if I did not love you , what reason had I so earnestly to court your affection ? for you have furnished me with colour enough not to pretend unto it : Emilius loves you , you do not hate him : And were not my love unto you most violent , I had just reason never to see you again . It is not sufficient , replied she , that you do love me now at present : but you ought to have loved me always . If I have not done so , replied he , may you never love me , but for ever love my Rival . But ( added he , and sighed ) one may see a notable difference betwixt you and me : for had my heart been so weak as to receive the Image of any other into it , you would have rejected it : And yet , though you have ceased to love me , and though you have loved another , yet for all that , I am ready with all joy to receive that Treasure which I had lost . Restore it then , most amiable Valeria , and to oblige you unto it , call to memory all the happy times we have passed together : your eyes have told me ten thousand times , that you were concerned and troubled at my sufferings : your mouth has told me , that I was not hated ; and I was so happy , as to have reason to believe you made my felicity yours , and that you would esteem your self happy , if our condition were such as we could never be separated . Strive then to drive Emilius out of that heart unto which he has no right , since I told you I am neither dead nor unfaithful : for perhaps it concerns your happiness , as well as the happiness of unfortunate Herminius : And indeed , I am sure that if you should be so unjust , as not to restore that which belongs unto me , but should bestow your self upon Emilius , you will be no sooner his , but you will mourn for me : Yes , cruel Valeria , I shall defie all your cruely , if you shall make me so miserable , as I shall be if you do me that injustice . Think therefore both of your self and me , and you will find all reason to be on one side . Whilst Herminius was talking thus , Valeria hearkned , sometimes looking upon him , sometimes upon Flavia , and sometimes upon the ground . But at last , Herminius having done , she began in her turn to speak : Though all you say were true , replyed she , and though you never did love Clelia , yet I cannot tell whether I ought to restore you my affection : you think you have reason to treat me as one inconstant , and also have right to be inconstant your self upon the first occasion : Yet I conceive that I cannot without injustice , be called unfaithful : for to discover the very bottom of my heart unto you , I had a mind to love Emilius , but never any inclination to love him as I loved you : Oh Madam ( said Herminius , and interrupted ) I most earnestly beseech you to alter but one word , and in lieu of saying , As you did love me , say , As you do love , and then you will make me happy . Perhaps , replied she , I could say so , for I perceive my heart is willing to believe you innocent , and I know but too well , that my tenderness towards Emilius , is not of that nature as it is unto you . But Herminius , I find my self at a strange Dilemma : For if you have not been inconstant , I confess you have right to demand restitution of my heart : but I confess withal , that if you look upon me as a weak person , I ought not to restore it unto you , since most certainly I never did any thing which can be a reproach unto me : had I thought you dead , and not thought you inconstant , I had then been to blame , if I had comforted my self , and entertained the love of Emilius : I confess also , that if I had not thought you dead , but only thought you unfaithful , you might have reproached me for being too obedient unto my Father when he commanded me to entertain the love of Emilius : for I do believe , maugre all I have said , that if one do love well , they cannot chuse but wish , and hope for the repentance of the person loved , though he be culpable . But , Herminius , Flavia knows , that if I did suffer Emilius , it was only because I endeavoured to drive you out of my heart : yet since I am sincere , I will confess unto you , that I have such tenderness towards you , as makes me think I ought to make you happy : And all that I can do as I conceive , is to protest unto you , that I will never bestow my self upon Emilius , nor any other . By this means , I shall not expose my self unto your reproaches : I shall not give Emilius any cause to complain against me , since I am none of yours , and you have no reason to accuse me , since I am none of his . Herminius then broke out into a thousand moving expressions unto Valeria : Flavia , she joyn'd her reasons unto his , and offered to make Emilius understand reason : but , say all they could , Valeria would not then fix upon any other resolution . For though she was fully convinc'd , that Herminius had not been inconstant , but that he loved her as well as e're be did , yet she could not make her self absolutely believe it ; she could not bring her self to tell Emilius , that her passion to Herminius made her take her heart out of his hands ; and she was ashamed that this second affection had partly cooled her tenderness to Herminius : Yet being desirous to know by what adventure those Letters which Valeria and Flavia had written unto Mutius , came into the hands of Herminius ; Flavia desired him to question his servant , and to find out how his brother came unto them . After which , Flavia making Herminius to understand by signs , that when he was gone , she would speak for him ( for though Emilius was her Cousin , yet she loved Herminius better ) he went away without making any alteration in the resolution of Valeria . He was no sooner gone out of the Chamber , but Emilius entred , who in lieu of finding any hopes in the eyes of that fair one , he saw in them nothing but sadness and confusion : so as his fears seizing upon his spirits , he approached unto her in a trembling manner . I perceive , Madam ( said he unto her ) that you are not very well disposed to give a favourable hearing unto my reasons , though I cannot but think them worthy of it . But to obtain a more plausible Audience , I will confess that Herminius is more worthy than I am to be your lover , and to enjoy your heart : I do confess also , that if he had not been inconstant , he has good right unto your affection : I confess further , that being a man of honour as I know him to be , I am perswaded , though I am his Rival , that since he now saith he is not in love with Clelia , I believe he is not : I say again , that being so much a friend unto Herminius as I am , I will consent he should marry you , if ye be both consenting . But Madam , you know how the Tyrant hates him ; how the generous Sivelia to save his life confirm'd the false reports of his death : He is then an exile from Rome for ever ; surely you will not abandon Valerius and Domitia to follow him : And though you would , yet Herminius , if he love you , will not desire you should follow his fortune : This being so , Madam , why will you not permit me to be happy , since my friend cannot ? We will both love him if you please , and never fear I shall upbraid you with your affection to him : I know his merit , and your vertue , and I will never desire you to banish him your heart ; but only since Herminius cannot be happy , not to change your thoughts of me . When he came , I was in your good esteem ; you did obey the commands of Valerius without any repugnancy : and though you never gave me any testimonies of love , yet I was contented : And however , I never did any thing since the return of Herminius which could displease you ; I have not withdrawn my Amity from him , nor ever will , unless you put me out of all hopes ; which Madam , if you do , I dare not answer that my reason will be stronger than my resentments . Consider , I beseech you , that the unfortunate Emilius would not court you , but that Herminius cannot enjoy you in peace : And therefore , I beseech you , be mine , since fortune will not let you be his : I do love you Madam , better than he can , and shall love you ten thousand times above my own life , if you will but resolve to make me happy . You speak so very well , replied Valeria ; as I must needs commend you . But for all that , Emilius , this which you ask is not just : for you know that it was you , who told me of the death and inconstancy of Herminius , and indeed you have been the cause of that injustice which I have done him . But Madam , replied he , I was the innocent cause of it : I confess it , answered she , and I do pardon all the harm which unknowingly you did me : And to testifie how much I esteem you , I will ingenuously confess unto you , that I can never make you happy : I have as good an opinion of you , as any reasonable person can have . I know your vertue , your love , and your innocency ; I know also the amity you preserve for Herminius ; I exhort you to continue it . And indeed , I do confess that you do merit my affection . But since , Emilius , this affection can never be given unto you , therefore you ought not to ask it . If I would bestow my affection upon any one , I ought to prefer Herminius before any other : But if my Father did give me the liberty to dispose of my self . I will never dispose of my self unto any . Oh Madam , replied Emilius , that is not reasonable ; And though you think to comfort me by telling me you will be my Rivals no more than mine : yet I assure you , I am not a jot the more happy . You think to lessen my grief , and will not in an instant throw me from the height of happiness to the depth of despair : This is the reason why you tell me nor , you can never be mine , without telling me that you never be my Rivals : But Madam , I care not for any such kind of compassion ; it is but a false pity , which will make me the more miserable : I had better dye suddenly than languish long : Pronounce therefore a Definitive sentence . But first consider I beseech you , whether Emilius will not be more miserable than Herminius , if you reject him . Herminius is already accustomed to think himself not loved : He can live , and not see you , and think himself not loved : And though you should tell him you can never love him , but would love me always , yet he will be no more miserable than he was within this two days . But I Madam , who till yesterday did hope you would be eternally mine , think I beseech you in what a sad condition I should be ; if you should assure me , I should never be yours . I have already told you my resolution , replied Valeria , and you cannot make me change it . Upon this Valerius , - Domitia , and Herminius entred . Valeria blushed when she saw them , and was at a strange perplexity , especially when Valerius began to speak : Well Daughter , said he unto her , have you heard the reasons of Herminius and Emilius , and are you resolved upon their destinies ? Sir , replied this sage Lady , you are so absolutely master of mine , that it better becomes me to advise with your will , than examine their Reasons . But if it be your pleasure I should tell you what I think , I would beseech you to let me live with you as long as I live , and not bestow my self either upon Herminius or Emilius . Oh Sir , ( said Herminius ) I beseech you do not consent unto the request which Valeria makes : And I ( said Emilius ) do make the same Petition my Rival doth , though I am more exposed unto misery than he . Doubtless you are exposed unto more misery , replied Herminius , because my Right is better than yours : For the word of Valerius , and the word of Valeria had engaged me , before they ever knew you : And were it not that I know by my own experience , it is not possible to love Valeria , and preserve the use of Reason , I should accuse you of injustice in pretending still to marry her , after you know that I am living : Till then , I confess you were not to blame : But now you see me , and know what just pretensions I have unto Valeria , you ought to renounce all yours . Oh most cruel friend , ( replied Emilius ) can one leave loving when they would : and could you let fall your design of regaining the heart of Valeria , if I had more right unto her than you ? I beseech you , said Valerius then , do not amuse us with any unprofitable contestations : I do esteem and love you both , and both of you ought to esteem and love me also ; nor have you any reason to complain against one another : my Daughter has not given either of you any cause to wish her ill : Nor can I accuse her of any thing . The only thing to be done then is , to look at the future , and to compose this difference without doing any injustice . I conceive then ( pursued he and spoke unto Flavia ) that in all reason my Daughter and I should keep our first words unto Herminius , if he have not made himself unworthy by his inconstancy , and if the heart of my Daughter be not changed ; Therefore my advice is , that both Herminius and Emilius shall keep at a distance untill it clearly appear that Herminius had never any engagement with Clelia : For if all be true , he says , the thing is out of doubt , unless as I said before , that Valeria has chang'd her mind . For in that case , I leave her to be mistress of her own destiny , not thinking it just to force the will in such things . Speak then Daughter ( said Valerius then unto her ) and tell me sincerely , whether you retain the same thoughts still , which formerly you had of Herminius , and what thoughts you have of Emilius . Sir , replied she , if I had a mind to make choice of one , I should speak sincerely , but since I design to be no bodies but my own , I cannot say any thing unto you . Valeria blusht as she spoke these words , and could not chuse but look upon Herminius , who conceiving some hope from this favourable look , did speak so vigorously and tenderly both , that Emilius perceiving he was like to lose his cause , and fearing lest his destiny should be worse , he hastily said that he would accept of the motion which Valerius offered , which was to keep at a distance from Valeria , until Herminius had made his innocence appear . This fair one would then have opposed that , and desired to put both these Lovers out of all hopes : but she did it in such a manner , as made it evident unto Emilius , that Herminius was much more in her heart than he , and would ere long return into his first place , which did most sensibly affect him . Things being thus , they had more cause to think that Tarquin had been advertis'd of Herminius his being alive , and that he was at the house of Valerius : for there came a Lieutenant of his Guard , accompanied with ten of his Souldiers , and asked to speak with Valerius : so as this conversation was interrupted in such a manner , as made it known unto Valeria her self , what rank Herminus had in her heart : For when it was told that the Lieutenant of Tarquins Guard was in the Court , and asked to speak with Valerius , she was most strangely troubled at it , and was the first that desired Herminius to hide himself ; she also imagined a place very hard to be found out ; And Emilius knew so well by this unexpected accident , that she loved Herminius very dearly , as it grieved him extremely . 'T is true indeed , it was a generous grief : for after Herminius was gone into his close Cabinet , which was in a thick wall joyning to Flavia's Chamber , and Valerius gone to the Lieutenant of Tarquin's Guard , he summon'd up all his generosity , all his friendship to Herminius , all the justice in the pretensions of his friend , and small hopes he had that Valeria would break with him : so as at last coming to Valeria , who was in a melancholy study , leaning upon the window towards the Court where her Father was , he earnestly conjur'd her to open her heart unto him , assuring her , that if she would speak ingenuously unto him , he would never trouble her more , but leave her in peace . Tell me therefore sincerely ( said he ) whether you think I can ever hope to be happy . If you will promise me ( said she ) to wish no harm unto Herminius , I will with all possible sincerity tell you what you desire to know . Oh , Madam , replied he , I need not , ask you any more , for you have answered me enough in not answering . After this he left her , and without speaking unto any , or staying to know what business the Lieutenant of Tarquin's Guard had , he took horse and rid away none knows whither . Mean while Tarquin hearing by his Spies , that divers persons were to be at the house of Valerius , he sent to see what kind of assembly it was , and whether any thing was suspicious against his Authority . But since the marriage held not , no company came , and Emilius was gone out at a back door : so as having no further order , the Lieutenant returned , as soon as Valerius had shewed him that there was no assembly in his house . But after he was gone , Valerius concluded that it was not safe for Herminius to stay long in his house : they brought him out of the place where he was hid ; and when Valerius asked for Emilius , he was much surprised to hear by his men that he was gone . Domitia feared lest his amorous despair should move him to acquaint Tarquin that Herminius was there : But Herminius did not apprehend that danger , no more than Valerius , knowing Emilius had more generosity than to be capable of such a base action . However , since his departure made it plainly appear , that he abandoned his pretensions unto Valeria , Herminius was extremely joyed ; for he saw that Valeria had given him cause to despair in his good fortune . Herminius then asking leave of Valerius to stay at his house until to morrow at night , he made his peace so well with his dear Valeria , who protested that what e're she said , she had only thoughts of Amity for Emilius , that he esteemed himself most happy ; yet he could not alter her from the proposition which Valerius had made : for as things were , it was not likely he should marry Valeria : Valerius also told him , that he would not send unto Rome to advertise Sivelia , lest some ill chance should happen which might discover him : and all he could do , was to get so much liberty as to spend one day with Valeria . 'T is true , Valerius told him in private , that perhaps he would not be long an exile , because there were some secret plots against the Tyrant which would at last break out into a flame . However , Herminius told his Mistress so many particular passages concerning the love of Aronces and Clelia , that she did believe him innocent ; but in restoring her heart wholly unto him , she conjured him to continue his amity towards Emilius . After this , Herminius being inquisitive into the matter , he made the servant confess how he came by those Letters which he brought unto him ; so as Valeria understanding thereby , that Spurius and Mutius did know that Herminius was not dead , she apprehended the more danger unto him by being in her Fathers house , therefore Flavia and she did never let him rest until he was gone : He departed then as happy as before he came , he was afflicted ; yet it grieved him to see , that Valerius should not make any positive promise unto him , and that Emilius had not renounced his pretensions before his face . But for all , seeing himself upon good terms with Valeria , it may well be said , that he went with abundance of satisfaction unto Artemidorus and Zenocrates , who expected him as well as I. Since that , we met with Aronces , with whom we joyned society . So that , Madam , I have no more to say unto you : for you know all that hapned since unto Herminius , unless that Emilius not appearing , Valerius would not let Herminius marry his Daughter , until his friend consented thereunto ; so as this invincible Rival did much more trouble Herminius than Mutius did as brave as he was . After this , Amilcar holding his peace , Clelia gave him thanks : Cesonia , and Plotina did the same , and the company parted , referring it untill the next day , to talk of the pleasant adventure which had hapned unto them , because it was too late to begin a story which contained so many particulars , as it was likely to be a long and pleasant discourse . The End of the First Book of the Third Part. CLELIA : The Third Part. BOOK II. WHile the Adventures of Herminius and Valeria took up the memories of so many excellent persons , and that Clelia , comparing them with her own , wanted not a little envy to Valeria , who at that time seem'd to be in far greater hopes to arrive it happiness with much more ease than she , and who had always the comfort of seeing him by whom she was best beloved , and honour him with thousands of expressions of affection , Titus and Tiberius were considering of the resolution they were to take . But after a large consideration , Honour and Nature getting the upper hand of Love , they repaired that evening to the place appointed them by Aquilius , absolutely resolved not to engage in the conspiracy . On the other side , Aquilius and his friends had manag'd Tarquin's interest so well , that they had cajoll'd into his party a great number of young Gentlemen of quality ; so that they were with the first at the place where they were expected . There they found those envoys of Tarquin , to whom they gave an account of what they had done ; adding that if they could but draw in Brutus his Sons , as such as had abundance of friends , they might be in a capacity to accomplish something more than ordinary . Nay , they came so far as to acquaint these Envoys that the main business was to engage Tiberius , it being then easie to bring in Titus , as one that rely'd very much on the others judgment , and was guided by him . To this the Envoys reply'd , that they were sure of some of the Senate , though there were no such thing , so to enflame their hopes , and courage to the sudden undertaking of any thing they had a mind to put them upon ; For , the posture of Tarquin's affairs at that time consider'd , there was nothing to be done by consultation . Things being at this point , and the young Gentlemen contriving how to get Tarquin's Troops into the City by night , Titus and Tiberius came into the place . But having no thoughts at all of engaging in the conspiracy , but coming hither meerly out of a fear that Ocrisia and Teraminta might take it ill , if they did nothing at all , the concernments of their loves put them into some trouble , and accordingly they were at first very cold as to the design . The moon shin'd very bright , so that it was not hard to discern very distinctly the air of the faces of some who were in a spacious walk which a high fence kept from the sight of such as out of the windows of the house of the Faeciales , which stood on the other side of the Garden , might have looked into it . They were no sooner in sight , but the Envoys of Tarquin went to meet them , and Aquilius attended by ten or twelve of their common friends embracing them , asked whether they would not participate of the glory they were in hope to attain , telling them confusedly one after another , and sometimes all together , that they would be accountable to them for the life and fortunes of Brutus : adding withal , that in civil Wars , it was policy that families should be divided , that so where-ever the victory fell , it might be some way or other advantageous . To these and many other things , Titus and Tiberius made answer , that the power of Brutus , and the impossibility of the design proposed , were two invincible obstacles ; and seconded it with all the reasons they could produce to excuse themselves from being engaged in that party . Aquilius seeing them so resolved , was so much the more importunate with them to change their minds , but to no purpose . So that being come to the end of the walk where they walk'd , and where there was a large Arbor , which had within it four lesser ones , one at each corner , he entreated Titus and Tiberius to withdraw from the Company , as having something particular to acquaint them with . Brutus's Sons having followed him into the Arbour , he immediately broke forth thus : I desire once more to know , said he to them , whether you are unchangeable , and if it be not possible to draw you into the Kings party , which ●et men say what they will , is certainly the more just . It is nor our business to examine whether he be a lawful King , or whether he be not ; all we have to do , is only to keep off the people from becoming Masters of all the persons of quality . Nay , the safety of your Father , as well as that of a many more lies at the stake : for these very Romans who celebrate him to day , will discard him to morrow if the humour take them : endeavour then to prove a Protector to Brutus , by faithfully serving the Prince he hath so much exasperated . You ought , and you may do it without hazarding any thing , or if you will not do it , do but tell me what I shall say to Ocrisia and Teraminta , from whom I sent you Letters by Aquilius . For in a word I am to tell you , that if you engage not in the Kings Party , Tullia will not be perswaded but that it is their fault : and that by some indirect way or other , they have given you notice not to give any credit to the Letters I brought you from them ; so that you may easily judge , that Ocrisia will be never the more happy for your standing out , and the fetters of poor Teraminta will never be the lighter . The Gods are my witnesses , says Titus , how far I would venture my life for Ocrisia ; but to deal freely with you , it is against my judgment to undertake a thing as unjust as impossible . For my part , added Tiberius , though I am satisfied that honour would advise me to leave Teraminta a captive , rather than return Rome into slavery ; yet must I needs confess , that it is not without abundance of difficulty , that I resolve to leave her loaden with chains , and that the absolute impossibility of the design proposed to me , is little enough to keep up my vertue in this emergency , and to be convinc'd that it is the advice of reason , that I should suffer my Mistress to be a slave rather than my Countrey . At these words , Teraminta , who by the appointment of Tullia , was come with the Envoys , disguised in mans clothes , started out of one of the little Arbours I spoke of , and fixing her eyes on Tiberius , Ah , my Lord , said she , if it be true , that Reason advises you to be willing your Mistress should be a slave rather than your Countrey : it is as true on the other side , that if you will be advis'd by Love , you will rather see Rome in slavery , and Teraminta free . Tiberius surpris'd at the sight and voice of that excellent person whom he had so extraordinary an affection for , started back a little to take the better notice of her ; whereupon , presently after breaking forth into an exclamation ; Ah more than amiable Teraminta , said he to her , what dangerous tryal do you put my vertue to ? Ah! Tiberius , replyed she with a languishing voice , to what posture do you intend to reduce my fortune ! Titus perceiving Teraminta , presently imagin'd that Ocrisia was to come out of one of the Arbours , and turned about hoping to see her ; but Tarquin's Envoy guessing at his imagination , told him , that she wanted the confidence to come along , though Tullia would have oblig'd her to do it . Whereupon giving Teraminta opportunity to prevail with Tiberius , as she had promised him , if she might but speak with him alone ; he took Titus aside into one of the little Arbours , to repeat over to him all the inducements he made use of to perswade those he had any discourse with , to engage in Tarquin's party . So that Teraminta seeing her self at liberty , and being no longer forc'd to smother her true real sentiments , with a low voice spoke thus . Think not my Lord , says this fair and vertuous slave to Tiberius , that the Letter you have received as from me , is any effect of my will : I writ it by the appointment of the cruel Tullia , and it is by her absolute command that I am here at this present . Do not therefore I beseech you , suspect me guilty of so much baseness , as to prefer my liberty and life before your interests , and imagine not , though I have the liberty to speak with you without any body by , that I shall dispose of the power you have given me over your heart , to perswade you to do a thing that 's unjust . No , my Lord , Teraminta hath a soul too generous to do it ; not but that I am satisfied , that if you engage not in Tarquin's party , I shall be the most unfortunate slave that ever was ; for this cruel Princess told me as I took leave of her , That if I prevail'd with you I should be assured of liberty ; but if I did not , I must expect a misery , in comparison whereof death were a mercy . However , my Lord , know , I ask nothing of you , either contrary to vertue , or your own concernments ; and that I had rather a thousand times die crushed with the chains I carry about me , than to make an unjust proposition to you . Ah Teraminta , said Tiberius , you ask me all things when you ask me nothing ; and you perswade me much the more , when you avoid perswading me , than if you imployed all your eloquence to draw me into the interests of Tarquin . Think not , I beseech you my Lord , replied that discreet Virgin , that what I say to you proceeds from any artifice ; for I would have you confident , that though I am in a manner assured of death , if you do not what the cruel Tullia would have you , yet am I far from desiring you should . I am certainly born in such a condition , as makes slavery insupportable to me ; but to be free with you , the Queens injustice hath wrought so much horrour in me for any thing that is unjust , that I would rather die innocently than live criminally . Give me then leave to entreat you , not to reflect on me at all in this adventure , and to do nothing but what your own reason shall advise you to , without consulting your Love. But Teraminta , replied Tiberius , you are now in Rome , is there no means to hinder your departure hence ? The Senate hath not yet concluded the debate upon the proposition hath been made to it ; so that these Envoys not leaving the City till to morrow , I may in the mean time endeavour to get you out of their hands . Ah my Lord , replyed Teraminta , offer it not , unless you have a mind to hasten my death ; for he who is now in discourse with Titus , hath order to kill me , if any tumult should happen that might oblige him either to : fly or stand upon his own defence . So that from the time I have been speaking , he hath about him the Poniard that 's design'd to take away my life ; and did he but know what I now tell you , I should not long survive . Ah! Teraminta ( cryed he , with extreme precipitation ) It is then in vain to deliberate . This Envy hearing him speak so loud , came along with Titus to him , and asked him what resolution he had taken ; but Teraminta preventing him , and desirous to enflame his generosity as much as might be , told him that Tiberius was resolved not to quit the Party he was in , and that she had no more to say to him . Pardon me there , replyed bluntly the Envoy , you have yet something to say to him , as much as a last farewell amounts to , for assure your self , the Queen is so far perswaded that you have an absolute power over Tiberius , that she will never believe you have done all that lay in your power : so that she being violent and mischievous , may be easily induc'd to make use against you , of that right whereby the life of a slave is at the mercy of the master . While the Envoy was speaking thus , Tiberius looked on Teraminta whose inviting eyes seemed to beg life at his hands . Insomuch , that the danger wherein he saw her , filling his mind with all the fatal images which the death of a person beloved might raise in that of a Lover ; he presently yielded , and thought it better to hazard all , than to lose Teraminta . He thereupon told the Envoy , that provided they would secure his Father's life , he would be of Tarquin's party , and would do all that lay in his power to ruine the newly erected Common-wealth . Teraminta durst not for the present oppose Tiberius ; besides that , notwithstanding her great generosity , she was not displeased to receive such an expression of affection from a Lover , she had so much tenderness for . In the mean time , Titus , who saw not Ocrisia as Tiberius did Teraminta , would not so easily comply with his Brother : but the other , who was wont ever to guide him by his judgment , spoke to him as a man that had taken a resolution which nothing should alter . So that Titus thinking it a dishonour to seem less tender of Ocrisia , than Tiberius was of Teraminta . submitted to him : Not but that Tiberius had a great strugling in his soul ; but he was young , he was a lover , he saw his Mistress exposed to death , and he could not be perswaded , but that he who promised him his Fathers life , would be as good as his word . Besides , running over things confusedly ; he thought , that if the design took , their Father should depend on him and Titus , whereas now they depended on their Father , whom they at first made some difficulty to obey . Tarquin's Envoy seeing things thus onward to the design , put Teraminta into the hands of an ancient slave , who had waited on her , and looked after her ever since she came to Rome , and carried back these two young Lovers to their friends . Tiberius would needs be the last , because he would have said something to Teraminta , but the other not desirous to leave him behind , suffered him not to deliver himself of all he had to say , nor Teraminta to answer what she could have desired : so that the best interpreters of their several apprehensions were their eyes . The Envoy having brought Brutus's Sons among the Conspirators , they were received with inexpressible joy , they promised them what they would themselves , and thought those who were come from Tarquin , were resolved to begin the execution of their design , with the death of Brutus and Valerius , yet did they not discover their intention to all that were present : they told them , that the first thing to be done , was to secure the persons of the two Consuls ; but as to the design of dispatching them , it was kept as a great secret : and the better to blind the Sons of Brutus , they said , that because Tarquin had been banished from Rome because he was charg'd with too much cruelty , care should be taken to avoid it where it were not necessary , so to perswade the people that he was now of another judgment . Tiberius and Titus being secure as to their Fathers life , soon digested that aversion which they had at first to engage in that party . Besides , that it being ordinary in young men unacquainted with affairs , to be glad of something to do , they did as the rest , and behaved themselves as young men whose hearts are full of their first love , and first apprehensions of ambition . They therefore considered of all the courses they should take to execute their design , and for the space of three or four days , during which time the Senate were still debating the propositions put in by the Envoys , they met divers times in several places to give an account of what progress they had made . But the Senate having at last granted the Envoys the liberty to carry away whatever belonged to Tarquin and the Princes his Sons , they , to gain time , desir'd further the permission to give him notice that had sent them , and that they might send for Chariots and Mules sufficient to carry away such abundance of things as belong'd to a Prince , who had impoverished all the Families of Rome to enrich himself . So that this last favour being also granted , they imploy'd the time assigned them to accomplish their conspiracy . What was most remarkable , was , that there were a many of Brutus's kindred in it ; and that Tiberius , whom Teraminta could never have perswaded had she endeavour'd it , was one of the most earnest of the conspirators , merely because he would save the life , and secure the liberty of a person that had a Soul great enough to give him an advice so generous , and full of vertue . Now the Envoys thought that Teraminta had really prevail'd with Tiberius , and thereupon permitted a little discourse between them sometimes ; but the more she urged the things she had said before , the more was he strengthen'd in the resolution he had taken to deliver her . Tarquin's Envoys in the mean time prudently labouring the safety of that Prince , who was to come in the night , and with certain Troops , seize the City , as soon as they had secured the Consuls , and possessed themselves of one of the Gates , would needs oblige all the Conspirators to write to the Tyrant , to assure him of their fidelity . They at first made some difficulty at it , and the business came to so long and so loud a dispute , one night that they were at Brutus's Brother-laws , who was also one of the conspiracy , that a slave named Vindicius , seeing them ready to come to blows , hearkned at the Hall door what pass'd between people that seem'd to be so exasperated one against another . Besides , that his Master having commanded all his slaves out of the Hall , which assoon as they were out , he had carefully lock'd , Vindicius was guilty of so much curiosity as amounted to a desire of knowing what was done . There being a cranny in the midst of the door , he could the better both see and hear those that spoke . He heard then that the business was to serve Tarquin , to subvert the new Government , and to oblige the Conspirators to write to the Tyrant to assure him of their fidelity , that so he might the more securely approach Rome . Nay , he saw that , yielding at last , some began to write , others to dispose themselves to do the like . Things being in this posture , Vindicius , a person that understood himself well enough , wearied with slavery , ill treated by his Master , and startled to see persons so near Brutus conspiring against him , imagin'd it would be a certain way to recover his own liberty , if he hindred Rome from returning into slavery . He therefore resolv'd to go secretly and acquaint the Consuls with what was in hand ; but as he went , he bethought him that he needed do no more than acquaint Valerius with the business ; for the Sons , Brother-laws , and Nephews of Brutus being engag'd in the Conspiracy , he was afraid he might proceed too slowly in it , should he have acquainted him with it at first . He went therefore to Valerius , whom he acquainted with all he knew , and being one that knew well enough how to deliver himself , he discovered the circumstances so particularly , that Valerius was satisfy'd of the truth of it . So that the business requiring expedition , in regard it might be fear'd lest the plotters might disperse themselves , and that the letters they had written might not be found for their conviction , he went streight to the place where they were , without acquainting Brutus therewith , taking with him such a number of people , that it was not possible for the conspirators to make their party good against him . In the first place , Valerius possessed himself of the main Gate of the house , which was open'd to him by Vindicius , as also that of the Hall where they were lock'd in . But because the windows of it were low , Valerius caus'd some of his people to pass on the other side , while others were breaking open the Gate ; so that with little trouble , both the Envoys and Conspirators were secured ; and what was most considerable , they met with all the letters had been written to Tarquin , nay , they found the order they were to observe in the execution of their grand design , which the Envoys were also to send to their Master . They had not shewn it to Brutus's Sons , but had it about them , intending to joyn it to the Letters , which they were to have , so to send all together to Tarquin . Having thus taken them , Valerius , as a prudent man , made a distinction between the Tyrant's Envoys and the Conspirators ; for the latter were bound as Traytors , the others only put under a strong guard ; and having taken all necessary order in the business , he acquainted Brutus with all that had passed , who was extremely troubled that his Sons should engage in so wicked a design . But as he had sometime sacrificed his own reason in hope to deliver Rome , so now he resolv'd , if need were , to sacrifice his own children for the safety of his Countrey . All the hope he had , was , that their crime might not haply be so great as was said , and that there were some way either to justifie or excuse them . However he prepar'd himself to endure whatever were most insupportable , and , to do it , summonid all his constancy . For , having seen the death of Lucretia , he thought himself able to overcome any misfortune whatever . Having therefore hardued himself for whatsoever his mind should represent to him as most deplorable after so deplorable an accident , he joyn'd with Valerius in giving order for all things . A Senate was call'd as soon as dayappear'd , all publick places were guarded , they chang'd the Guards of all the City Gates , for fear of some treachery ; and that they might do nothing injurious to the Law of Nations , they sent out of Rome those Envoys of Tarquin without doing them the least violence . So that being forc'd away in some disorder , they thought not on either the unfortunate Teraminta , or the old Slave that kept her , who remain'd in the house of the Feciales ; for they were conducted out of the City , not having the liberty to return to the place where they had lodg'd since their coming to Rome . But for Tarquin's housholdstuff , which they might have carried away , the Senate having well examined the business , thought it not so fit to confiscate them to the use of the Common-wealth , as that they should be bestow'd by way of plunder among the people , who after an action of that nature , would not be so easily induc'd to trust the Tyrant , if ever he should endeavour to lure them by false promises . The business was no sooner said than executed , for in less than two hours space , there was hardly any popular house in Rome wherein there was not something that had belong'd to Tarquin . For the grounds between Tiber and the City , belonging to that Prince , they were by order of the Senate consecrated to the God Mars , to obtain his assistance in the War they were to undertake . So that it being not then lawful to take the wheat then ready to be put into the King's Storehouses , the people to express their indignation , cast into the Tyber , which at that time was very low , the whole harvest of that large tract of ground . So that that prodigious number of sheaves , crossing and knocking one against another , and so consequently being entangsed , were stopp'd in one place where the Sand hindred their passage ; and the first keeping back the second , they the third , and so fastning one in another , they made diverse heaps , which also being joyn'd together , the Sun and the moisture did as it were cement , and so made a kind of an Island , which in progress of time became as firm and durable , as those Islands which had been from the beginning of the World. But while the multitude thus expressed their hatred against Tarquin , the Senate thought fit to examine the conspiracy . To understand it the better , the Letters of the Conspirators were to be seen , which Valerius having deliver'd to him , who by his place was to read them in the Assembly , whereupon it was ordered they should be read . The first thing read was the order of the enterprise , which those agents of Tarquin were to send to him , without the knowledge of either of Brutus's Sons . But as this illustrious Consul could not divine that it was so , so he was extremely surpris'd to hear the following Paper read . It is resolved the execution of the enterprise shall begin with the deaths of Brutus and Valerius : which done , we shall possess our selves of the Gate that leads to Tarquinian , so to make way for the troops which shall come on that side . We shall also do what may be to seize the Cirque , the Capitol , and the Sublician Bridge . An Act of Oblivion shall be promised the people , and we shall not trouble our selves to kill any but the most considerable persons of the Senate , so to deprive it of those which might prove the heads of Parties . Be you therefore ready , Sir , to send away the Troops that shall be expected from you , and to come your self in person , if you would be soon in a condition to reascend into the Throne . We send you the Letters of the chiefest of those who are of our party , that you may not doubt of what we say ; as also that you may be the more diligent in the execution of so considerable ● design . The person imployed to read , had hardly given over reading what Tarquin's Envoys had written , but a secret noise was heard in the assembly , proceeding from the horror they conceiv'd at so pernicious a design . Brutus , for his part , was astonish'd to see his Sons engaged in a conspiracy which was to break out with his death . But it troubled him much more , when he who was to read , continuing his imployment , entertained him with the Letters of Tiberius and Titus , to Tarquin , which were in these words . Tiberius to the King. Sir , THose whom you have entrusted your secret to , know with what earnestness I engage my self to do whatever they shall think may contribute to and promote your service : but since they would needs have me to give you this assurance my self , I faithfully promise you not to spare either bloud or life to reseat you in your Throne . Titus to the King. Sir , TO know my sentiments , you need only be acquainted with those of my Brother , since you may be assured I shall do whatever he hath resolv'd to further your service , and withal , that I shall look or●all those that are not for you as my enemies . The reading of these two letters made more noise in the assembly , than what had been read at first ; and there was not a Senator present , but did participate of the grief which Brutus must needs be in , to see his own Sons conspiring his death : for these two letters being read immediately after what the Envoys writ to Tarquin , it must need be imagined that these unfortunate young men , whom only love had made criminal , knew something of the design there was to dispatch Valerius and Brutus . In the mean time this great man , whose soul was undisturbed in all accidents , being loth to condemn his Children , but in case it were out of his power to excuse them , desir'd the sight of the letters , whereof he soon knew both the writing and the seals : so that being satisfi'd of their guilt , he was incredibly troubled at it . However , he mastered his own Sentiments , and gave hearing to all the other Letters of the conspirators . But at length all being legally proved against them , and they pleading guilty themselves , Valerius asked Brutus what he thought fittest to be done , especially as to what concerned Tiberius and Titus . As I am their Father , replied this illustrious Consul , I pardon them the design they had to destroy me . But as I am a Roman Citizen , which I cannot but be , I cannot pardon them the crime they have committed against their Countrey , and am forc'd by the same vertue which obliges me to pity their misfortune , to leave them to the Laws of the Countrey , and not to desire any favour for them . For since I have ever been ready to sacrifice my own life for Romes safety , I may very well be engaged to offer up those of my children , if the publick good require them . These words came from Brutus , not only with an accent of that deep melancholy he had not shaken off since Lucretia's death , but also with a certain fierceness which very much discovered the agitation of his mind : And indeed something it was he felt , which cannot well be expressed , for though he had a horror for the crimes of his Children , yet had he still a tenderness for them : so that Nature and Glory debating the business in his heart , his disturbances were incredible . He reflected on the generous answer he had made , and thought it might contribute more to the saving of their lives than any thing else : nay he was of opinion , that if he took any other course , it would but hasten their death : So that being silent after he had spoken so generously , there role a great contestation in the Assembly : for what likelihood could there be in such a conjuncture of time , that a crime of that nature should be pardoned ; and that when so many were engaged in it ; and what means was there to make any distinction between the Traytors , when they were equally guilty and convicted of a Treason which the Roman severity had made impardonable , especially after the Oath which Brutus himself had forced from the people , to put all those to death who should but propose the recalling of Tarquin ? They were almost all young men , they were in a manner all of the same quality ; they were engaged in the same design , according to the Laws they all deserved to die ; and consequently there was no way to save two , unless it were done by an unjust favour . For to say they were the Sons of a man to whom Rome ought all she had , would not amount to much ; since that , on the contrary , look'd on as his Sons , they deserv'd a double punishment . Besides , upon that account , they must have saved the greatest part of the Traytors for his sake , since that he had amongst them Brother-in-laws , and Nephews , as well as Children . Add to that , the danger of giving an example of indulgence in such an emergency , was so great , that the safety of Rome was concerned in it ; and the business was of such consequence , that there was not any Roman who thought not himself lost , and that Rome would be reduced into her former slavery , if all these Conspirators were not most severely punished . Brutus wanted not that prudence that led him to the sight of all these things , as also to a knowledge of the most secret sentiments of those who spoke most favourably on the behalf of his Sons . But this contestation taking up much time , the people weary with pillaging , and casting the wheat out of Mars's field into the Tyber , came tumultuously to the place where the Senate was , and furiously demanded why those were not punished , who would have delivered Rome into the Tyrants hands . So that Brutus laying hold on that occasion , said it were but just the people should be heard in that occurrence , hoping that when the multitude should see the criminals , it would distinguish his Sons from the rest , and would have saved their lives for his sake . He had further the opportunity during this tumult , to speak to Herminius and Amilcar , who made a shift to get near him ; for while this confusion lasted , no order could be observed . He therefore advised with them , to see it without doing ought against Rome , there were any means left to save the lives of his children . But while he was speaking to them , a young man very fair and and handsome , but withal very sad , cast himself before Brutus , with the tears in his eyes , and directing his speech to him ; My Lord , said he , I humbly beg a little discourse with you in private , for I have some things to tell you , which it very much concerns you to know , so to oblige you to some compassion on Tiberius and Titus , who are more innocent than you imagine . Brutus surprised at what he heard , looked earnestly on him that spoke to him ; but though he was perswaded he had some acquaintance with that face , yet could he not discover it to be Teraminta , whom he had so often seen at Tullia's : for she being in mans clothes , he being extremely troubled , made no great reflexion thereupon , and only gave her the hearing ; so that assuring her she might speak freely before those that were with him , he askt her what she would have . Alas ! my Lord , replyed she , I would tell you that the unfortunate Teraminta who now speaks to you , is the innocent cause of Tiberius's crime . How , replied Brutus , are you Teraminta , Tullia's slave ? I am , my Lord , said she , that Teraminta whom that cruel Princess hath sent hither to engage Tiberius unto her party , and who , though I have not had the least intention to do it , have nevertheless proved the cause that he is engaged therein , merely to save my life , and to break my chains : so that love is the occasion of his crime : But , my Lord , I protest to you , that when he engaged in that party , it was with provision made for your safety , and that you should not receive the least prejudice either as to life or fortune . And yet I did all that lay in my power to hinder him from being drawn into the interests of Tarquin ; but I find , though too late , that my vertue hath surmounted his , and that his affection being inflamed by what I said to him , he would needs save the life of a person , whom he was told the merciless Tullia would put to death , if she prevailed not with him . But , my Lord , I protest to you once more , that he knew not in the least that there was any design against your life ; and for Titus , the love he had for Ocrisia , and the friendship for Tiberius , drew him into the same party , and both being prepossessed by their passions were perswaded they did you service , even when they conspired against you , nay imagin'd they obliged their Countrey , in not suffering the Government thereof to be chang'd . Have therefore some compassion on your unfortunate Children , and do what you can to save their lives ; for I swear to you once more , that they were very tender of yours : Not but that I know , continued this generous Captive , the people generally think otherwise , but knowing the whole truth , this sad report no sooner came to the place where I was , but I got away from the slave that kept me , to come and raise pity in your soul ; and were it the pleasure of the Gods , O my Lord , that my death might purchase the lives of Tiberius and Titus : Not but that if the people knew me to be a slave of Tullia's , I should be immediately torn to pieces : But , my Lord , I can defie that danger ; for I should dye satisfied , should your illustrious Sons but live . These words fell from Teraminta with such a perswasive kind of grief , that there , could no doubt be made of what she said ; for there were in her eyes and face such visible marks of ingenuity , vertue , and despair , as might well have softned the hardest heart in the world . So that Brutus already yielding to that tenderness of soul he was much guilty of , felt his grief increasing upon him . He therefore spoke with much mildness to Teraminta , and told her he was resolved to do for his Sons , how guilty soever they be , whatever honour the interest of Rome , and the indeprecability of the people would permit . Whereupon , intreating Herminius to have a care of that fair and generous slave , who were she discovered would be in no small danger ; he advis'd with Amilcar , Artemidorus , and Zenocrates , about what was fit to be done . But after a long debate of the business , they concluded that Brutus must not by any means endeavour to deliver his Sons by any absolute authority , because it might haply hasten their death , and expose Rome to a sedition , and that the best course they could take , was to divide themselves among the people , so to endeavour to perswade them , that it were but justice to save the lives of Brutus's Sons , out of a consideration of their youth , and the vertue of their Father . But it being the main key of the work , that many should cry out the same thing , that so the people might seem to close with the multitude ; Amilcar took it upon him to go and find out all their friends , to disperse them up and down among the multitude , and to come and give Brutus an account of the inclinations of the people , that so he might act as he thought most convenient . So that refraining to come near the assembly till he were satisfied what to do , he spoke to Horatius as he passed by , and had some discourse with him about the present face of affairs . But while he had been talking with Herminius , Teraminta , Amilcar , Artemidorus , and Zenocrates , and had some discourse with Horatius , the people sent in their demand to the Senate , that these Conspirators might be put to death , and that the Oath which Brutus had made all the Romans take , which was , that all those should dye without exceptions , who should but propose the recalling of the Tyrant , should be observed . Valerius at first would needs tell them , that they must not be so hasty ; but this answer so far incensed those to whom it was made , that it was easily inferred thence , it could not but be dangerous to oppose that exasperated multitude . No , no , said some who were desirous those wretches might be immediately put to death , there 's nothing to be debated in this case ; these Conspirators must be severely punished , to keep the contagion from spreading to others , or we must set open the gates of Rome for Tarquin to come in , for it were better to entertain him willingly , than to stay till he become Master of Rome , through the treachery of some base Citizens . Hasten therefore the execution of those Traytors who would have cut your throats , and let the Sons of Brutus be put to a more cruel death than the rest , as being the most criminal . In a word , added one of those people , if they have their lives given them , they would take away his from whom they have theirs , and would endanger the safety of Rome by destroying him . What more suitable than death for Traytors , who would be the executioners of their own Father , and enslave their Countrey to a Tyrants will ? This man having finished his Harangue , there was heard a strange noise of acclamations , and thousands of voyces crying out at the same time , Let them dye , let them dye , whereby Valerius and the whole Senate easily discovered that it was not in their power to pardon any one of the criminals . In the mean time Amilcar , and the rest of Brutus's friends having throng'd in among the people , to say something for the Sons of that illustrious Roman , met with so few to joyn with them , that they perceived it was impossible to save Tiberius , and Titus . So that fearing Brutus might endeavor to rescue them by his Authority , and to ruine himself , Amilcar came and acquainted him how things stood . But while he was with him , the people without any order , went and brought all those criminals to the place where all the Senators then were , and not willing to take the pains to conduct them to the ordinary place for such executions ; this incensed multitude demanded they should be immediately put to death , since that their crime being proved , Sentence was given against them by the Laws , and by the Oath which Brutus had made them take . Valerius seeing things reduced to this extremity , would not have Brutus called , it seeming to him a thing that spoke too much cruelty , to desire him to be a Spectator at the death of his own Sons . So that leaving these criminals to the rigor of the Laws , they began , according to the custom of Rome , to punish them for their crime by a kind of punishment rather ignominious than cruel , which was to precede their death . But Amilcar comeing thereupon to Brutus , and giving him an account of the disposition wherein he found the people ; this great man feeling within him all that a paternal tenderness might make him feel , would needs try whether his presence might not raise some sentiment of humanity in the minds of that people . Doing therefore a more than ordinary violence on his own inclinations : yet after he had submitted himself to the disposal of fate , and offered up the lives of his Children to the Protectoral Gods of Rome , if the publick liberty required him , he breaks through the people , followed by Amilcar , Herminius , and the unfortunate Teraminta who would not be gotten from him by any thing could be said to her , and with much ado comes up to Valerius . But alass ! he was no sooner gotten to him , but he finds some of the Conspirators dead , and his two Sons so near death , that he had not the leisure to think of what he had either to do or say ; for one minute resolved him that he had no other course to take , than resolutely to undergo so great an affliction , or to betray a fruitless weakness . So that mustering up all the forces of his Soul , he kept his ground , and smothering the disorder he felt within , he seemed with abundance of constancy to look on the most deplorable object in the world . And yet it is certain he saw not what he looked on , for the first sight of those dead bodies putting him in mind of all his misfortunes , the Image of dead Lucretia presented it self to him , and joining with that of his expiring children , filled him with so much affliction , that it made him seem insensible , and in a manner cruel to those who are not acquainted with what was within him . On the other side , the wretched Teraminta seeing her dear Tiberius in so sad a condition , and so near parting with his life , would needs go up to him not knowing what she did . But he , notwithstanding the terrors of death , knowing who it was , made signs to her to go back , and so gave her occasion to imagine that he was more troubled for her than himself ; though he were ready to receive Death's last blow . Teraminta went forward nevertheless , but offering to come yet nearer and nearer , those who were employed in this sad execution , gave her an unmannerly repulse , and finishing the last act of their office , took away the life of the unfortunate Tiberius . Teraminta had no sooner seen his head severed from his body ; but she fell down , crying out aloud , yet so as nothing could be heard , but the name of Tiberius confusedly pronounced . Herminius and Amilcar , who saw her falling , went to raise her up and to cherish her , for they knew the cause of her affliction , but they found her expiring , and that the same blow which took off Tiberius's his life , made her acquainted with death . So that having a certain compassion on the sad fate of that beauty , they took a care to keep the people from coming to the knowledge of what she was , least they might tear her body in pieces , and so caused some of their Slaves to carry her to the generous Sivelia's , who was so charitable as to defray the charges of her enterment . The Sons of Brutus in the mean time , having breathed out their last , and their Illustrious Father given that great example of constancy , which hath made him to be charged with an excess of severity by such as were not acquainted with the transactions within him , the Tumult was appeased , the people was astonished at the sacrifice Brutus had made to his Countrey , his Authority became thereby the greater , and that constancy raising terror in the minds of all the Romans , there was not any one that durst so much as think of Tarquin's re-admission . But what reputation soever Brutus might gain thereby , it brought him not the least satisfaction ; on the contrary , he never had been so much afflicted . He was no sooner come to his own house , but all his friends came to him , yet knew not what to say to him , as not presuming either to commend or bemoan him . There hapned one thing that renewed his grief ; for one of those under whose custody Tiberius and Titus had been , was come to tell him , that those unfortunate Lovers had charged him to assure their Father of their innocence , as to what concerned him , and that it was Tiberius's desire he should be acquainted with the generosity of Teraminta , that he might accordingly provide for so virtuous a Lady , giving him a punctual account of all she had said to him in the Garden of the Faeciales , all which added very much to Brutus's affliction . However he seemed not to be much troubled while there were any with him ; but when all were dismissed , and that there was only Herminius left with him , I was almost perswaded , said he to him , with a deep sigh , when the unfortunate Lucretia died , that I should never have known any other grief , but fortune hath been pleased to find out other torments for me . For my part , I am at a loss what to think , and it must be acknowledged , though to the confusion of humane reason , that the secret Counsels of the Gods are unsearchable , and that it is a thing very hard for men to arrive at such a condition as to be assured they do nothing that may displease them . And in a word , will it not be said that Fortune makes sport with all the designs that Prudence laies , and that all her business is to bring about unexpected events , without ever considering whether the things be just or not ? And yet it must needs be granted , that there is a Reason above ours which guides us with discretion , though we apprehend it not , and which by unknown ways makes the same causes produce effects of a different nature . 'T is true indeed , replied Herminius , that all that hath happened to you is altogether extraordinary ; But when all is done , since it contributes to the glory of the Gods , and the instruction of men , that there should be great examples of virtue ; there must also be misfortunes , and unfortunate persons . I grant it , replied Brutus , but to speak freely , it is a sad thing for a man to be the model of constancy , and not to live , but only to suffer . For in a word , my dear Herminius , would you but take the pains to reflect on what ever hath happened to me , you will find nothing but a long series of misfortunes . The first of all , was to be born in the time , and under the government of the lewdest Tyrant in the World , and withall to be of his blood . The consequence of this you know was , that I was brought up in exile , that Tarquin's cruelty robb'd me of a Father and a Brother , that I was forc'd to conceal my reason to secure my life , and to wait the opportunity to deliver Rome . How have I been in love , yet durst not discover it ; that afterwards I was not beloved again , but that I might be the more miserable ? How have I been forced by a strange unhappiness , to see Lucretia in the embraces of my Rival ; and what is yet more terrible , how have I seen her in those of Death ? This once endured , I thought there was not any thing afterwards to be feared , and that to lessen my affliction , it might haply be the pleasure of the Gods , that her death and my love should prove serviceable to the Liberty of my Countrey . And yet it happens that the same passion that makes me undertake any thing for Rome , makes my children undertake all things against both Rome and me . So that by a sentiment , which I cannot but discover , I excuse them while I accuse them , and I am very much more sensible of their unhappiness than I should have been , had they been guided by any other motive . Not but that it grieves me to the heart to think that I have had Children that should endeavor to put Rome into her chains again , but when I reflect on their being in Love , I pity and bemoan them . Lucretia appears to me with all her inviting attractions to plead for them , and I suffer at this instant , all that a paternal indulgence , all that the tender resentments of Love can make me endure , and all that Nature and Reason , when they are contrary one to another , can make a man feel that is most harsh and insupportable . You are so ingenious , and your complaints so just , replyed Herminius , that a man cannot well find what to say to you . But all considered , if you are the most unfortunate , you are withall the most illustrious of that Praedicament , for your misfortunes contribute to your glory , and are beneficial to your Countrey , Lucretia's death caused Tarquin's removal , and that of your Sons will stifle all conspiracies , and settle Rome's liberty . It is my wish it may be so , replyed Brutus , but to be free with you , I am at a loss what to think of it , for who could ever imagine that Brutus's Son should conspire against Rome , and against him ? and yet you have seen it , and consequently there is not any thing which we may not , nothing which we ought not to be distrustful of , even to our virtue , nothing that can for any long time secure any mans happiness . Nay , I am so far unhappy , that I am not happy in my friends . Aronces is where he would not be ; Clelia is among the Rivals of that only person whom she loves ; nor are you yet in such a safe posture as to fear nothing . But when all is done , the Liberty of my Countrey engages me to live , and struggle with calamities ; and the revenge due to Lucretia's death , calls upon me to destroy those whom yet I have only driven hence . But that you may live , replyed Herminius , you must make a truce with your grief : on the contrary , replyed this afflicted , yet illustrious person , I must give it way till I have made it habitual , and for a man to suffer long , he must suffer without any intermission . Whilst these two friends exchanged these sad discourses , the general talk of all was about what had happened . Some discoursed of the Conspiracy , others of the death of the Conspirators , and all of the constancy and great virtue of Brutus . The Prince of Numidia , sick and weak as he was , would needs have the story of this unhappy adventure exactly told him over and over , by Amilcar who came to visit him , and who to lessen the grief he might take at it , gave him a short account of the History of Brutus . So that this generous Numidian haveing heard Amilcar's relation , was for a while silent ; then breaking forth on a sudden , Ah , Amilcar how far am I short of the virtue of your illustrious friend , how weak am I , or how much in Love ! for he hath met with thousands of misfortunes , and he bears them , and I groan under no other than that of not being loved , and it is insupportable to me . I am indeed ashamed to be so little master of my self , and were it only that I might in some sort deserve Brutus's friendship , I will do what lies in my power to overcome the passion now predominant in my Soul Till now was I never guilty of so much as any design to oppose it , so that it speaks not a little courage , that I am resolved to do what I can to conquer it . I have indeed sometimes said that I would do it , but must acknowledge I never have , and even in the very instant that I say I will do it : I am not very certain whether I shall continue in the same sentiments wherein I think my self to be . Amilcar , who thought it no hard matter to cure him of such a disease , assured him of his recovery , when he pleased himself , and so having comforted him , as he was wont , he went to Racilia's , where were the more virtuous persons of Rome met to do their civilities to Hermilia , upon the accident that had happened to her Brothers Sons . For though she was very young , yet were Ti●eri●s and Titus her Nephews . Clelia , Plotina , Cesonia , Flavia , Salonina , Valeria , and Collatina , as also Mutius , Horatius , Artemidorus , Zenocrates , and Herminius , were in Hermilia's Chamber , when Amilcar came thither . But of all these , Hermilia and Collatina were the most troubled at that unhappy accident ; for among the Conspirators that had suffered death there , were two of near kin to Collatina . What made them yet more sad was , that the interest of the two Princes , by whom they were courted , had engaged more into the Conspiracy , than any other motive , and consequently they might look on them as the innocent cause of that unfortunate adventure . Besides they were then in so little hope ever to see the Prince of Pometia , or Prince Titus , that they were sometimes glad of any occasion to weep which they might discover , so to mask the tears of love with those of friendship . They were therefore extreamly sad that day , and all that were present , complying with their humor , were no less . For Clelia , she had so much cause to be sad , that she never appeared otherwise . Horatius for his part , finding her ever cold and indifferent towards him , had no reason to be over joyful , though things were in such a posture as that he might entertain some hope . Artemidorus had his fancy ever full of Clidamira and Berelisa . Zenocrates wanted not reflections , though more favorable than those of the rest . Herminius , by reason of the greatness of his affection , and the odd posture of his amorous fortune was also melancholly enough . Mutius was troubled that his Rival was so happy as to be loved , and the whole company excepting Plotina and Amilcar was not the least inclined to engage in any thing that were divertive , though it consisted of the noblest Souls in the World. And yet though their discourse were sad , sutable to the subject of it , Death ; yet Plotina and Amilcar brought it at last to something that were pleasant . In the first place , according to the custom upon such occasions , they spoke of the just occasion of grief which she had whom they came to condole with ; that brought in some discourse upon the accident ; some were silent , others whispered , and all grew weary of it . But falling insensibly into other discourse and speaking lowder , they began to play upon Flavia , for that the very thought of death disturbed her reason , and troubled her almost as much as if she had been to dye a minute after her self . For though Flavia were a person of excellent endowments , yet had she that weakness of not commanding her own sentiments , so that she was subject to thousands of causeless fears . For my part , says Plotina , I have such an aversion for death , that for fear it should come too soon , I am resolved not to fear it at all ; for certainly there is nothing worse for ones health , than to fear it too much . Nay , then says Herminius , I am happier than you ; for I neither hates nor fear it . But for my part , says Plotina , I hate it most abominably , and I think I have reason to do so . For it is a rash inconsiderate thing , that ever comes before it is looked for , ever comes unseasonably , troubles all the enjoyments of life , separates friends and lovers , hath no respect of any thing , destroys beauty , laughs at youth , and is inflexible . All this is true replies Herminius , but it hath withall this advantage , that it makes all men equal , cures all diseases , puts a period to all misfortunes , and puts those it hastens on into such a condition . as not to suffer any thing afterward . In a word , it satisfies the ambitious , determines love and hatred , appeapeases all passions , and this evil that is so great and terrible , is the evil but of an instant , and such as for its infallibility ought not to be called an evil . On the contrary , replied Flavia , 't is for that reason that death is the more terrible to me ; for if it were uncertain , hope might take away some part of the fear I am in of it . But when I consider that one may dye every minute , and that thousands of several ways , I feel a certain cold at the heart , and I am almost at a loss of all reason . You are then very happy , replyed Plotina : Nay , she is such , beyond what you can imagine , says Collatina , for having a lively imagination , she sees dangers where there were never any . I am really of opinion , answers Plotina , that there is more prudence than is conceived , in being a little dull of apprehension ; for when people search so much into the bottom of things , they many times get more hurt than good But you are not certainly always in fear , continued she , speaking to Flavia , for when one is well , is neither on a River , nor at Sea , nor yet in a Chariot , but in ones Chamber , in good company , and good health , methinks there 's no such occasion of fear . Ah! Plotina , replyed Flavia , you know not what the fear of dying means , if you measure it only by the present dangers that wait on us . I remember says Horatius , that I saw Flavia much troubled at the death of a man that had lived almost an age . For my part says Mutius , I have known her lose her share of an excellent Collation , because it thundred . And to my knowledge says Salonina , I have seen her one day refuse an excellent walk , only because we were to cross the Tiber. For heavens sake , replyed she very pleasantly , take not so much pains to pump your memories for my fears , for I know them better than you do : and since you will needs have Clelia , and all present that know me not , to be acquainted with my weakness , I will tell my self all that I fear . I fear then all diseases in general great and small ; I fear Thunder , I fear the Sea , and all Rivers , I fear fire and water , heat and cold , fair weather and foul , and I am afraid the earth should take occasion to shake at Rome as it does in Sicily . Besides , to my own misfortune , I know all that the Tuscans have said of presages , and I know it contributes to my torment , and to say all in few words , I fear what ever may directly or indirectly cause death . But cannot you imagine in your self , replyed Amilcar , that the fear of death causes deformity , sickness , and may occasion death it self , that you may be rid of so many fears . May it not come into your thoughts , added Clelia , that all these frights amount to nothing , that if the earth must shake , it will shake whether you will or no ; that if a Thunder-bolt must fall , it will fall haply rather on that place where you take refuge , than on that you quit ; and in a word , can you not submit your self to the disposal of the Gods ? But can you not conceive your self , replyed Flavia , that if I could do otherwise I would do it ? Do you think me destitute of reason , and that I do not many times perceive I am too blame ? And yet after all , even at the same time that my reason condemns me , my imagination commands my heart , and makes it feel what she pleases . What I think most to be admired , says Herminius is , that all people find out some handsome pretence for the fear they have of death , for they confidently affirm that they are not subject to so much weakness , as to fear the pain that is suffered in dying , but they are afraid they have not lived well enough ; and what is remarkable , is , that without growing better , so to take away the fear they say they are in , their thoughts are wholly taken up in the preservation of their health , and avoiding what ever may prejudice it . Ah! Of that kind of people , says Amilcar , the world is full , and you meet every where such as fear the punishments of the other life without any amendment , and whose actions are contrary to their professions , and easily discover that they simply fear death , since they make provision only against that . For my part says Flavia , I am no very bad liver , and trust much in the goodness of the Gods , and therefore do not so much fear what shall happen to me after death as before , for I fear pain very much , besides the darkness of a Tomb startles me . But when all is done , says Clelia , all your fears are fruitless , , you will dye as well as those that fear nothing , and the surest way is to lead the most virtuous life that one can , to expect death without wishing it or fearing it , and to entertain it as a thing we have waited for all our life , and which cannot be avoided . For my part , added Racilia , I find it requires a greater constancy to support a long old age , attended by those inconveniences which it commonly brings along with it , than to receive death chearfully . It is indeed , says Plotina , very pleasantly , a very cruel thing to become old , sick and deformed , when one hath been accustomed to be young , handsome , and healthy ; and I know not whether I hate death so far , as that I had not rather see it than my self in that condition . But for what concerns me , says Flavia , though I were handsomer than Lucretia ever was , should any one offer to raise me up again , were I in her place , so as that I must come into the world , ugly , old , sick , and troublesome , I should take him at his word , and I would rather live , though abominably deformed , than be dead . You consider not what you say , says Platina smiling , and you fear death something less then you imagine ; for I thought you would not for any thing have been raised to life again , for fear of dying once more , and you affirm the contrary . It is a thing so ordinary to abuse my weakness , replved Flavia , that I am never angry how satyrical soever people may be at it . But the misery of it is , replyed Herminius , that you are not cured of it , nor indeed curable ; for do what you can you will find , that as a gallant man cannot prove cowardly and base , so a fearful person can never become valiant . Since fear does make some sleight the danger , says Horatius , I know not why reason may do as much . Those who sleight danger , out of an excess of fear whereby they become valiant , replyed Herminius , can never give a greater expression of their fearfulness , than by doing a thing so much contrary to their disposition , so that they may be said to be a sort of Hectors , yet are still arrant cowards , and have lost nothing of their natural inclination . The case is otherwise with those who imploy their reason to force away fear from their hearts , since it cannot do it but by working a change in the persons , and making them act contrary to their inclinations . Herminius is certainly very much in the right , says Flavia ; but to comply a little with my imperfections , I would all the Ladies now present , were obliged to give precisely their thoughts of death . For my part says Hermilia , take me in the humor I am in , I could without great intreaty wish it . I go beyond you says Collatina , and there are certain intervals wherein I should not be much troubled if I had never been . Assure your self , says Plotina , I am not of your opinion , for there are things pleasant enough in this place ; and I know no other remedy to cure the pensiveness of death , than that of never thinking on it . But when it hapens , against my will , that I hear of the death of any one , I ever sist out some cause of that death , such as cannot be appliable to my self . For instance , if it be of an aged person , I simply say , he hath been a long time in the World , and secretly think my self as yet very far from that age . If it were of a young body , I say , he or she was of a weak and sickly constitution , sometimes that they took no care of themselves , sometimes , that they had done something that occasioned that misfortune ; and whatsoever I may say , I still flatter my self with a hope of living as long as any one can live . I have a Catalogue of all those who have lived an age , and so discarding those pensive reflections assoon as possibly I can , and I fix my imagination on whatever speaks any joy , and so find my self incomparably better than Flavia , who fixes hers on fear . For my part says Clelia , I am of another humor , for I think on death when there is occasion , but without any frightning ; for since I must infallibly see him one day , methinks it is but fit he should not be absolutely a stranger to me . No more for Heaven's sake , says Flavia , of this discourse concerning death , unless you would have me dye , besides the poor comfort you afford the afflicted when you entertain them with nothing but what is sad . Those who speak of things that require much wit and mirth replyed , Artemidorus , are more importunate on the other side , and yet this is ordinary in the World. What you say is true , answered Zenocrates , and therefore am I an enemy to these mourning-visits , for I cannot endure to be sad when I am not troubled ; and it is certainly a very unhandsome thing to go and laugh with those that weep . There are so many things disorderly done in the Word , replies Amilcar , that we must accustom our selves to them , and were there no other inconveniencies in humane life than what we suffer through the extravagancies of others , we should not be much unfortunate , for look on mens humors generally , they rather make sport , then are troubled at them . While they were thus engaged , was news brought that Tarquin , understanding by the return of his Envoys , that those who had declared for him were taken , had sent word by a Herald who was at the City-gate , that if they were put to death he declared open war against Rome . So that they being alraedy dispatched , the war was as good as declared . To this news was added that Brutus and Valerius , to shew how little they valued that bravado , had answered they would accept the challenge , and that on the morrow they would cause Janus's Temple to be opened , which they had not shut since the departure of Tarquin , but to recreate the people with such a representation of peace as they had not seen during the Tyrants reign : For that Temple had not been shut since the time of Numa , during which there were 43 years of peace . This intelligence surprised not the enemy much , only Clelia was troubled at it , as imagining it must needs be hard , if , the War continuing , the King of Clusium should not engage therein ; and that Aronces should not be drawn into a party opposite to that of Rome . Yet did she not discover her resentment , nay , was forced to permit Horatius to entertain her for some time , after which the company dissolved it self . The next morning the two Consuls went , and , according to the Ceremony , opened all the Gates of Janus's Temple , which was presently thronged with people to assist at the sacrifices offered on the twelve Altars , which were consecrated to the twelve months of the year , to the end , that when ever the Romans made war , they might get the better . Brutus made a publick Prayer for the people of Rome , which in few words , acquainted those that heard it , with the justice of their cause , and the respect they owed the Gods. Which done , and the presages proving all fortunate , and that that day was not any one of those that are thought fatal to the Romans , the people was generally in hope that the war might have a happy issue . In the mean time , order was taken to put in execution who had been resolved on some daies before . Artemidorus and Zenocrates , went disguised from Rome to Clusium , there , with the assistance of the Princess of Leontum , to hinder Porsenna from engaging in the War , that Tarquin was going to make ; but this was , after conference had with Brutus , Valerius , Herminius , and Amilcar , and after leave taken by Sulpicia , and her incomparable Daughter . On the other side , Celeres having sufficiently disguised himself , was not discovered at Tarquinia , but was witness of the fury Tarquin and Tullllia were in , when the enterprize of their Envoys failed at Rome . However , they took a certain wicked comfort to hear that Brutus had the affliction to see the death of his own children . Cileres saw also the despair of the beautiful Ocrisia , who would needs die when she understood the death of her servant . In the mean time , though Tarquin were implacably incensed against Aronces , because he was loved by Clelia , the Tyrant's ambition being then predominant over his love , yet durst he not treat him harshly . On the contrary , he was so careful of him , that he soon recovered of his wounds , but was nevertheless very narrowly looked to . The greatest enjoyment Aronces had , was , that the Prince of Pometia and Titus , both virtuous persons were permitted to visit him . So that from them he understood the transactions at Rome . Celeres therefore having observed that these Princes often visited Aronces , and not finding any other way to speak to him , but by their assistance , resolved to trust himself to the Prince of Pometia , a person of noble and virtuous inclinations . He therefore made acquaintance with him , and begged of him the favour to see Aronces , to bring him tidings from Clelia , assuring him he would not meddle with any thing but what directly related to the Loves of Aronces , without the least reflection on the concernments of Rome . In so much that the Prince of Pometia , sensible of Lovers misfortunes , promised Celeres to do what he desired , besides that , being infinitely in love with Hermilia , he in like manner would trust Celeres , and intreated him , that by the same way as he gave Aronces an account of Clelia , he would send tidings of him to the amiable Sister of Brutus . He made the Prince his Brother acquainted with this business , that Celeres might send from him to Collatina , whom he so dearly loved ; for as things stood then , it would have been hard for them to send often to Rome , without being discovered . But by the means of Celeres , they doubted not the safe carriage of their Letters , so that having promised him not to write any thing but what related to their Love , and he on the other side engaged himself to them , not to meddle with any thing but what concerned that of his friend ; those two Princes carried their business with so much prudence , that the officers that guarded Aronces , suffered some of their retinue to go in along with them , when ever they went to visit that prisoner . By this means Celeres , disguised like one of those Slaves , who wait on Princes in their Chambers , attended them when they went to see Aronces . The first time he came , that illustrious Prisoner was almost out of himself for joy , and the entertainment that happened between the Prince of Pometia , Titus and him , was the noblest and most generous in the World. So that from that time Celeres became the Confident of these three Princes , and went divers times to Rome to bring their Letters to Clelia , Hermilia and Collatina , whose answers he faithfully returned to these three Lovers , who found some ease in discoursing of their joynt misfortunes , For , the Prince of Pometia and Titus being great Lovers of Virtue , they had a horror for the wicked actions of those to whom they owed their lives ; and if the same virtue that oblig'd them to abhorr their crimes , had not also engag'd them in their interests , they had been their enemies , for as to the Crown they had no pretence to it , Sextus being only look'd upon by Tarquin and Tullia , as fit to succeed them . What was most remarkable , was , that this Prince , who , by the violence he did Lucretia , caused the ruine of his House , the insurrection of Rome , and all the miseries of the King his Father , the Queen his Mother , the Princes his Brethren , and himself , groaned under , did nevertheless mind his enjoyments in the little Town where he was retir'd , and whence he durst not stirr , because Tarquin could not in policy have been near his person . So that never reflecting on the death of that amiable person , or regarding the misfortunes which in all likelihood he must foresee ; he led as voluptuous a life , as if he had been in Rome in absolute peace . It was not so with Tarquin and Tullia , for they omitted nothing which they thought might contribute any thing to their re-establishment . Having therefore sent to Rome , and the Consuls having accepted the War they had declared , Tarquin went one morning to Aronces , to get him to write to Porsenna , to assure him of his noble entertainment , that so the person whom he intended to send to him , might the better be received . What I desire of you , saies Tarquin to him , contains nothing that is unjust , and savors not of the Tyranny which my enemies reproach me with . For having taken you in Arms against me , I might treat you as an enemy , and yet not be charged with any injustice . But since there is a very strict alliance between the King of Clusium and my self , I shall proceed with moderation . I am not to learn , My Lord , replies Aronces , without the least disturbance , that there hath been an alliance between Rome and Clusium , but know not whether there will be any hereafter between Tarquin and Porsenna . How it ever may happen , added he , all I can tell you , is , that you have taken me in Arms , and that accordingly , I expect no other favor than to be treated as a Prisoner of War. Look not therefore on me in this conjuncture , as son to the King of Clusium , but as a friend to Clelius , Brutus , Valerius , and Herminius , and a servant to Clelia . Look upon me , I say , as an enemy , and expect not I should write any thing to the King my Father , to ensnare him into your interests . He understands his own better , replyed Tarquin , than to refuse his protection to a Prince , forced away by his rebellious Subjects , and consequently not to joyn with me . If he do it , replies generously Aronces , I shall be the most unfortunate of men , as being reduced to such an extremity , as that I cannot bear Arms against you ; and if he do it not , I shall infallibly make one among your enemies . Tarquin observing with what constancy Aronces spoke , and attributing it to the strongest passion he had for Clelia , was so much the more exasperated against him , insomuch , that though he ought in point of policy to humour that illustrious captive , yet could he not forbear to give him a bitter answer , telling him , that if he were treated any better than he should , it was not for his own sake . However , he sends to Porsenna , to acquaint him , that he had taken his Son in Arms , yet that he did not detain him as an enemy , but only to keep him from getting into Rome , where he might marry Clelia , who was then at liberty ; That knowing it was not his intention it should be so , he sent him notice of it , intreating and exhorting him to take his part ; that he would remember the alliance there was between them ; and to consider his cause , as such as might be that of all Kings . This done , Tarquin went in person from City to City , to beg assistance of his neighbors , taking along with him the Princes Son 's , to raise the more compassion in the people . But Tarquin being rather feared than loved , he was not received favourably any where but among the Veientes , for which reason he took the more pains to win them into his party , than any other ; besides that Veiae was one of the most considerable Cities of all Tuscany . It was as big as Athens , extreamly populous , and very rich , the inhabitants were stout men , and the Countrey belonging thereunto , reached from the Janiculus to Tarquinia , and from thence to the Mountain Soracie , towards the County of the Falisci , being seated high in a fertile Country , about fourteen miles from Rome , and consequently , very sit for the commodious entertainment of an Army , and withal , strangely to incommodate the Romans . Besides which , Tarquin being confident that the people of Tarquinia , which was also a very strong City , would be for him , thought that if he could but joyn the Veientes and the Tarquinians together , they would be strong enough to reduce Rome . He therefore was extreamly desirous to engage them into his interests , and being loath to trust any one to perswade those whom he would gain , he provided to speak himself . The Council whereby that considerable City was governed , met together , Tarquin being followed only by the two Princes his Sons , with a small train , to raise the greater pity in those whom he would make partners in his disgraces , And as men are generally moved at extraordinary accidents , so , how tyrannical soever Tarquin might have been , those he spoke to being not his subjects , but his neighbors and allies , they heard him with respect , and had a great compassion for him . Tarquin was not certainly any of the handsomest men , yet had he , I know not what , that was great amidst his fierceness , which was not unsuitable to his birth . Add to that , his being followed by the Princes his Sons , who were very handsom men , did as it were , soften the hearts of those who saw Princes of such high birth , become unfortunate in so small a time . Tarquin therefore being placed where he was to speak , doing his humour a certain violence , began now to intreat , who had never before but commanded You see generous Veientes , said he to them , what haply others never did , that is , an unfortunate King , that hath lost a Crown in a moment , while he exposed his life at the Siege of Ardaea , for the glory of those who forced him away . I make no Apology for all the pretended violences which my enemies reproach me with , for the just limits of lawful authority , and tyrannical power , are not so precisely designed by reason , but that men may sometimes call that tyrannie , which is no more than an expression of his vigor who governs : Without any examination therefore whether my Politicks have been guilty of too much rigor or not ; I shall only say , that should I have been unjust , yet are my subjects nevertheless criminal , and that my neighbors are obliged to assist me , You will haply tell me , That Monarchical States are more concerned in my protection than you are ; but I may answer you , that it is no less your concernment than theirs , and that the consequences of it may prove as dangerous in relation to your government , as to any other of a different nature . For in fine , to speak properly , the King is not the object of the peoples hatred , but the power that keeps them in subjection . For he that would search into the hearts of all Nations in the world , would find very often that those who live in Republiques , would gladly live under Kings ; and that those that live under Kings , would fain live under a Common-wealth . So that it concerns you to punish the rebellion of my subjects , unless you would give an ill example to those who at the present obey you , as being such as haply are perswaded that they cannot , but with expectation of punishment disobey you . You know moreover , generous Veientes , that there is a natural antipathy between the Romans and you , which should oblige you to embrace any just occasion , to revenge your selves for the antient injuries they have done you . Embrace it then generously , and forsake not an unfortunate King , forced away not only by his subjects , but by his nearest kindred , who have snatched the Crown from him with their own hands , and who yet are forced to divide his power , because there was not any one among them , that deserved the sole possession of it to himself . Be not afraid to have to do with a sort of men , who since they have proved rebellious to their King , will certainly prove traitors one to another . We shall triumph without trouble , if you will but assist me . But above all things , that which is of greatest concernment , is expedition , so that my enemies may not have time to fortifie themselves , by a conjunction of parties . Assist me then , generous Veientes , revenge your Troops heretofore defeated by the Roman Legions , and assume to your selves the glory of having re-instated a King in his Throne , who shall not otherwise employ the power he shall by your means recover , than to revenge you on your enemies , if there happen to be any that shall presume to molest you , when we shall be joyned together . The Tarquinians will be on our side , and if you will take my advice , you will not stay till all other Nations concern themselves in my disgrace , you will envy your enemies the advantage of having revenged the affront I have received , and in a word , you will behave your selves like generous neighbors , faithful Allies and able Statesmen . Tarquin having given over speaking , withdrew , to leave them to the liberty of their suffrages . At first sight , he seemed to have moved the hearts of those that heard him , that all the voices were for him . But some of the Assembly having considered the business more narrowly , said , that the point to be debated was , whether they were Allies to Rome , or to Tarquin . For in fine , said one of those that were of that opinion , the union of two people , is that which occasions the convenience of Commerce , and not the alliance of a dispossessed King , who is not to be considered otherwise by us , than as a private person . But if Tarquin get into the Throne again without our assistance , replyed another , what condition should we be in ? would he not be our most implacable enemy , and this union of Nations , whence are derived all the conveniences of Commerce , could it subsist when we had forsaken him ? It does not concern us to examine whether he hath been forced away justly or not ; but it is our business to lay hold on an occasion , to make a War against our antient enemies , since it proves advantageous to us . It is ever good to afford protection to fortunate Princes , and it were dangerous to refuse it : for in fine , if we refuse to be of Tarquin's party , we must fide with Rome , for whom we have been already courted to declare : So that Rome being the place that is to be set upon , it will be in our Countrey , and at our charge , that the enemies Army will subsist , without discipline , and consequently with all the violences which attend the first eruptions of Wars of this nature . On the contrary , if we are of their side , who must set upon Rome , it will be easier for us to rescue our Countrey from all military hostilities . This Velentin having spoken with much earnestness , hindred the other that opposed him to carry away the greatest number of voices , though he also debated the business with much obstinacy . So that it was resolved that they would assist Tarquin with all the force they could make . This Prince returning thereupon to Tarquinia , the Inhabitants of the City chearfully prepared to take the field with as many Troops as could be raised , as thinking it a thing making much for their glory , that a family of their City should reign at Rome . On the other side , Brutus and Valerius left ●o stone unmoved , in order to a preparation for the War , and , causing all to be listed that were able to bear Arms , and that were not listed before , they were to think at the same time of mustering 〈◊〉 Legions , modelling an Army , exercising the new rais'd Soldiers , fortifying their City , and translating the War as far as they could from their own Walls . So that in Rome , Veiae , and Tarquinia , all were in Arms , all ready to fight . However , Celeres passed to and fro between Rome and Tarquinia ; to carry news from Aronces to Clelia , and from Clelia to Aronces . But when ever he went , he wanted not a Pacquet to Hermilia and Collatina , who were more than infinitely troubled , when they understood that the Armies were soon to take the field . For when Hermilia did but imagine that she saw her Brother and her servant fighting one against another , she strugled with a grief that was too hard for her reason to deal with , and not knowing what to wish , she wished nothing at all , and so remained in the most afflictive uncertainty in the world . Collatina was also extreamly troubled , and Clelia so far , that her grief admitted no comparison . What added to her affliction , was , that she had understood by Celeres , that Aronces was at certain times guilty of a strange jealousie , out of a fear that Horatius might undermine him in her esteem . Insomuch that she knew not what to desire , as things stood ; for if she wished that Tarquin would deliver him up to Porsenna , she thought he might be clapped up at Clusium as he was at Tarquinia , unless he should promise the King his Father , never to think of her more , which would have proved the greatest misfortune that ever could have happened to her . On the other side , if he made an escape , and came to Rome , she saw him between two Rivals , and withal , exposed to all the hazards of a War. In the mean time , Mutius left nothing undone that might please Valeria , and Herminius was still importunate with Valerius , who would start from his resolution ; besides that , not thinking it fit to marry his Daughter in that troublesome conjuncture of time , Herminius was forced to give over pressing him any further . So that there were only Amilcar and Plotina , who were subject to no present misfortune ; on the contrary , having abundance of good inclinations one for the other , they accounted themselves happy enough , and not foreseeing that their fortune was such as would not give them leave to imagine they should continue long together , the present enjoyment swallowed up the fear of what was to come , and was enough to satisfie them . So that amidst so many unfortunate persons , and a City where there was no discourse but that of War , all theirs was of Love , as not being troubled at any thing but the misfortunes of their friends . Persander , on the other side being resolved to serve Rome while the War should last , besides that , the waies were not safe , Caesonia took a house , and Plontina lived with her . 'T is true , they so often visited Clelia , Valeria , Collatina , and Hermilia , that it might be said they seldom were asunder . For Horatius he left not a stone unmoved to curry favour with Clelius , who had a very particular affection for him , upon the account of his Mother , whom he had been a Suitor to before he married Sulpicia . But for Clelia , he observed such a respectful distance towards her , that she had not the least occasion to complain of him , though she had been ever so desirous of it . When ever he said any thing to her of Aronces , he did it with abundance of reservedness , insomuch that the manner of his carriage put her into a greater disturbance , than if he had spoken in any other way . I easily perceive Madam ( said he to her one day , that being come to wait on her , she was somewhat pensive ) that your mind is not where your body is , and that you are more taken up with Aronces than with Horatius . Nay , 't is certain , Madam , that your heart is in prison with my Rival , and even at the very instant that I speak to you , you do not so much as give me the hearing . And yet would you but seriously reflect on the state of affairs , you would find it were not the pleasure of Fortune that Aronces should be happy . His own birth is an unavoidable hindrance to his felicity , since that the King his Father would never permit him to marry you , and that in all probability Porsenna being likely to become an Enemy to Rome , Clelius himself will oblige you to give over all thoughts of Aronces , besides that being Tarquin's Prisoner , his destiny , as to what may become of him , is yet more doubtful . As I am not guilty of so great a presumption as that of prying into the secrets of the Gods , replied Clelia , so I leave what is to come to their disposal : but when all is done , Horatius , though I should never be Aronces's , I will never be yours , and to satisfie you that I do not say so out of humor , I shall assure you that it ever hath been my faith , that it is for any one lawful to love once in his life , provided that Love be innocent , and that one love with an irretractable resolution of never entertaining any second passion , whatever may happen ; for without that I look on the woman as fit to be slighted , and indeed unworthy to live . So that as I must needs acknowledge , that my heart is full of Aronces , and that he hath the absolute possession thereof ; so though thousands of hindrances retard the happy progress of our affection , you should be never the nearer happiness for it . But Madam , replyed Horatius , since it is certain that Aronces cannot be satisfied , why are you not willing I should ? because , replyed she , I am confident you never can . For , in a word , take it from me , as told you with all possible sincerity , I shall never admit a second affection : nay , though Aronces were dead , or what were more insupportable , were he unconstant , and that I should love him no longer , I should not love any thing after him , and that out of a pure sentiment of glory , and I should die a thousand times rather than be engaged to affect any thing again . But things are not come to that pass , for Aronces lives , and will not be unfaithful , and Clelius is so rational , that I am not in the least fear he will ever force my inclinations , even though his mind were changed . As Clelia spoke these words , the Prince of Numidia came ( this being his first visit ) to Sulpicia's , who thought him extreamly altered ; his wounds and his melancholy having brought him so very low tha he was hardly known . He was grown so pale , that he seemed not to be an African , besides that , by the change of Climate , he was so fallen away , that he could not well be distinguished from a Roman . Sulpicia , who knew his quality , whom he had spoken to with so much generosity when Clelius and she met him near Ameriola , and was not ignorant how gallantly he had exposed his life to rescue her incomparable daughter , entertained him very kindly . Even Clelia her self , who had seen him fight with incredible valor for her Liberty , must needs have a civility for him , and withal remember , that when she saw him hazarding his life for her in Tarquin's Palace , she took him for Aronces . But the Prince of Numidia and Horatius having not seen one another since they had sought on the Lake of Thrasimenes , they looked on the other with a little indignation , insomuch , that if Clelius had not come in , these two Lovers , who could not ruine Aronces in the esteem of Clelia ; nor be revenged on him , as being both obliged to him , would haply have made some quarrels . But such was the prudence of Clelius , that having heard the Prince of Numidia and Horatius were in his wifes Chamber , he came in purposely to send away Horatius upon pretence of publick affairs , giving Sulpicia and Clelia order so to deal with Adherball , as he should do with his Rival . Clelia accordingly , willing to obey her Father , and submit to reason , spoke to the Prince of Numidia , with abundance of kindness , while Sulpicia entertained the virtuous Sivelia , who was come to give her a visit . She gave him thanks for the hazards he had exposed himself to for her sake ; she commended in him the generous resolution he had taken to do what he could to conquer his passion , and entreated him not to entertain any longer the aversion he had for Horatius . You know , said she to him , that I speak not this out of any affection I have for him , but only to hinder two persons of extraordinary merit from engaging in any quarrel , at a time when Rome stands so much in need of gallant men , such as should think of nothing but how to defend her . Ah! Madam , replyes Adherbal , is it not enough that you take Aronces , whom you love , into your protection ; but you must also plead for Horatius , whom you love not ? But since I love him not , replyes she , why should you hate him ? Alass ! Madam , replyed , he hastily , I hate him because he loves you , and that it is impossible but that a man should hate a Rival . How ere it be said she , I beg it as a boon of you , that you would not make it your business to quarrel with him . I assure you , replyed he , that all I desire is to dye , nay , I am so unhappy , as not to find what so many others meet with without ever looking after it . But Madam , till such time as I do die , deny me not one favor I am now to beg of you . All Lovers replyed she , are unreasonable , and therefore they must not be promised any thing ; before it be known what is asked ; and so you must tell me what you would desire before I answer you . My desire , Madam , said he , is , that you would favor me so far as to tell me , that I am not the most hated of all those that love you ; I allow Aronces the glory of being the best beloved , he deserves it and I am unworthy of it , and there are a many reasons I should undergo that misfortune : But give me leave to think my self much more in your favor than Horatius . I know he brought you back to Rome , but he it was also Madam , that carried you away at Capoa , and all that can be said of him , as to his bringing of you hither , is , that he made a shift to resist the temptation of carrying you away a second time : but for my part Madam , I came to Rome purposely to deliver you , though I had not the least confidence of your love . Think your self therefore so far obliged to me , as not to deny me the favor I beg of you . I grant you more then you desire , replyed Clelia , for you shall not only not be hated but I shall have abundance of friendship for you , if you will but be pleased to forbear all love to me . Ah! Madam , cryes he , you will never love me while you live , if you cannot love me till such time as I shall love you no longer . Adherbal being at those words , Valeria and Flavia came in , followed not long after by Herminius , who was but in the room e're came in Caesonia and Plotina , and after them , their constant attendant Amilcar , e're the company was set down . But he being at that time not in so lively an humor as he used to be , Clelia asked him the reason of it . Though I cannot easily refuse any request made by a person of your worth , replyed he , yet I have no inclination to answer you ; for if I tell you what it is , you will laugh at me . You so seldome run that hazard , replyes Plotina , that were it only out of curiosity , I would advise you to do it for once . I shall not certainly be believed , says Amilcar , if I tell you what troubles me . It will not be the first time that you were not believed , answers Plotina smiling , you should not so much fear our incredulity . Know then says he , I never was so tyred out with a man in my life , as I was this day for three hours space , during which , I entertained him with a hundred several things . It must be some man of no great understanding , replyes the Prince of Numidia . Not so , My Lord , replyes Amilcar ; it is not his stupidity that I quarrel at : it must be then one of those who dispute all things , says Herminius , such as with whom a man must contest very earnestly , because they ever contradict those that are present . On the contrary , replyes Amilcar ; 't is a man that never disputes any thing , who grants a man what he would have , says all you would have him , knows no opinion but what you puts into his head , that never says No of any thing , says Yea of all , contradicts himself as much as you please , and by a base unworthy , and importunate compliance , murthers conversation every minute , put a man to a loss what to say to him , and keeps a man from making any sport , unless it be with him . You aggravate this so pleasantly , says Clelia , that I should be glad to know that man , who by being excessively compliant , turns a good quality into an imperfection . 'T is a man , replyed he , of a pale countenance , of a mild disposition , in point of action careless , as to gate , very slow , and one that is given extreamly to say , 'T is true . In a word having unhappily engaged into his company , our first discourse was of War , but having presently discovered him to be one that said all a man would have him , I made him change his opnion above a hundred times . I made him commend both Brutus and Tarquin , say that Rome should conquer , and be conquered ; that Sextus was a fool , and that the same Sextus was a wise man ; that without virtue a man could not be happy ; that with virtue a man is ever miserable : To be short , I made him contradict himself as I pleased . Upon this , I made the motion to him , to go to twenty several places , where I am confident he had not any thing to do : and yet he would needs tell me he had some business where-ever I proposed he should go , insomuch , that I was forced at last to tell him , I could very well be without him , and to leave him there and come hither , where the greatest pleasure I can have , is to be contradicted ; for I am so weary of compliance , that at the present , I look on the pleasure of disputing , as the greatest diversion in the World. It is a thing so easie to afford you that pleasure , ●●plyes Plotina laughing , that I undertake to maintain that compliance is the best , the most acceptable , the most convenient , and the most necessary quality that a man can have . For do but compare the man that never says No , with another of my acquaintance that never says Yes , that disputes perpetually , opposes all the world , who ceases to be of an opinion assoon as another man is of it , who quits his own sentiments , assoon as he hath perswaded any other into them , for fear of being of the same judgment with another ; and who in a word , banishes out of all company where he comes , the quiet and enjoyments thereof , by his obstinacy in disputing with all he meets ; and you will find whether your complaint man that wearied you so much , be not to be preferred before him that I speak of . Nor indeed can it be denyed , that Compliance is a good quality . No question but it is , replyed Herminius , but it must certainly be confined within its limits , and be guided by judgment : for it is of such a nature , that sometimes it is as serviceable to Vice as to Virtue . I could never have believed , says Clelia , that the two most compliant men in the world should speak so much against compliance . For my part said Herminius , I am not against it , when it is rational ; on the contrary , I maintain , that it is necessary to all societies of men , that it contributes something to all enjoyments , that it is the cement of love and friendship , and that without compliance we should be always in discord and fullenness . But I must withall hold , that as sincerity is the principal virtue of all in relation to persons of quality ; compliance is that of all the virtues which is most commonly abused by men of base and byassed inclinations , cheats and sycophants . In a word , I think it so dangerous , that I compare it to those subtil poysons that are put into flowers , and kill men unavoidably . On the other side , says Caesonia , when you would commend a woman , you say , she is of a compliant sweet disposition . 'T is very true , replyes Amilcar , and I must confess , 't is fit a woman should be so ; but the difficulty is to know how far she ought to be so ; and how far the true limits of compliance extend . For as liberality , that Heroick virtue , that makes men the most like Gods , becomes prodigality , when it is excessive and not limited by judgment ; so compliance , which is a quiet virtue , acceptable and requisite to society , and very much to be esteemed , degenerates into a vice , when it hath no limits . And to speak truly , the case is not the same with this vice as with others , for there is but one kind of justice , one kind of generosity and wisdom , but there are a hundred kinds of compliances , whereof the greatest part are vicious . If you say a hundred , replyes Plotina , you say too much . On the contrary , replyed Herminius , were it my humor to say a thousand , I should not say amiss . I think you would very much oblige the company says Clelia , would you afford it your instruction in a business of such consequence . I very readily shall , says he , on condition that all the illustrious persons present will before hand ac-acknowledge , that they have all met with some compliant persons whom they have sleighted . For my part , says Adherbal , I have known some in Numidia , whom I have denyed whatever they have desired of me , without any other reason for it , than that they were guilty of a certain interessed compliance , which I could not endure . You were very much in the right , my Lord , replies Herminius , for there is not any thing more insupportable , than a sort of people that affect compliance , whose wills are consonant to yours , meerly to oblige you to comply with theirs . And yet the world is full of this kind of people , in all conditions , and of all sexes ; but there are withall such a vast number of compliances that I think it almost impossible to name them all . For there are compliances of interest , compliances of disposition , compliances of love , compliances of esteem , compliances of friendship , compliances of ambition , un worthy , base compliances , compliances derived from dissimulation , Court-compliances , City-compliances , serious compliances , merry compliances , eloquent compliances , mute compliances , true and false compliances , and thousands more . 'T is true , there are of all those kinds that you have named , says Plotina ; but in fine , what I would fain learn is , the true use of compliance , whether it be with our Superiours or inferiours , whether between persons of the same condition , whether between men and their female acquaintances , or between persons that are in love . I think says Herminius , it were an easier matter to say what ought not to be done , than what ought : But I shall briefly tell you , all I shall think fit , without any compliance . To speak then of compliance in general , I would not have it to be such as shall flatter vice , betray virtue , disguise truth , derogate from Religion . I would not have people to be less sincere , just , and faithful , that they may be the more compliant : I would have those that are related to great ones to respect them , but would have them study such a compliance , as regards only their quality , and not their own interest , and such as obliges them to commend that which they abhor in their hearts . Compliance does indeed very well in things indifferent , but it must ever be avoided in those that may be prejudicial either to him with whom a man complies , or any other . You 'll pardon me , that I interrupt you says Plotina , but I am so with child to know what you meant when you spoke of a mute compliance , that I cannot forbear entreating you to inform me . By a mute compliance , replyes Herminius , I mean those people , that for fear of saying any thing that might displease their friends , suffer them to run into indiscreet and extravagant actions , without giving them the least notice thereof , and know not , that the greatest expression of friendship , is to give faithful advice . I am of your mind , replyed Clelia , but with this proviso , that it is but fit , that those who give advice , should do it with mildness and prudence ; for there are few love those that acquaint them with their imperfections . But to return to compliance , added she , I would fain know when people ought to have any , when not . It does always well , replyed Amilcar , when it is not unpleasant to those for whom it is had , nor to him that hath it . That 's too generally said , replyes Herminius , for though it ought to be had for all indifferent things , yet were it not amiss to introduce into a society , a generous freedom , such whereby men may not be obliged to captivate themselves eternally , and never say any thing but as you please , or , at your service , to those who propose any thing of divertisement to them : for as to matter of I am confident business ; there needs no great compliance , and that it is the part of reason to regulate it . Herminius does indeed speak very pertinently , says Amilcar smiling ; for to speak properly , it might be said , that compliance is the Queen of Trifles , and that it is of main concernment , when there is a dispute , whether it be better walking in one place than another , to dance or not to dance , o sing or not to sing . But however saies Plotina , I hope you will confess there cannot be in love , any excess of compliance ; and that the more compliant a Lover is , the more amiable he is . I grant it , replies Amilcar , but I queston whether he will be as much beloved as he is amiable , if he continue to be excessively compliant ; and whether it be not a kind of policy in Love , and consequently very fit , that a man carry himself so as to be a little courted into compliance . For my part says Herminius , I am not of your opinion , for I think it is not so true , that jealousie is the inseparable attendant of love , as that there cannot be true love without compliance , since it is out of all question , that there are some Lovers so confident of the fidelity of the persons they love , that they admit not the least jealousie , and that there never were any that wanted compliance . While a Lover is not loved , replies Plotina , I shall easily grant he may be compliant , but in my judgment , assoon as he is once confident of his Mistresses affection , he is sometimes as much inclined to do his own will , as that of the person he loves . How ere it be says Herminius , if he be not compliant , he ought to be so , nay I dare maintain he cannot forbear being such if he love truly . But if compliance in Love ought to be implicite , it must not be such in friendship , for there it must ever be attended with prudence and sincerity . Compliance is certainly the cement of civil society : but as I have already said , it should never either betray or flatter . Things absolutely indifferent , fall under its jurisdiction ; in all others , it lies subject to circumvention , artifice , baseness or interest . Not but that a man may somtimes have a compliance even in things of consequence , though as it hath been said , it ought not ordinarily to be so . Yet is it allowable , when the person who hath the compliance is only concerned in the business they have in hand , and that generosity on that occasion supplies the place of reason , and guides it as the other would . But one of the most dangerous compliances of any , is that which applauds detraction , meerly to comply with the detractor , and is so far from vindicating innocence , that it suffers it to be oppressed basely and unjustly . 'T is very true , says Clelia , that this happens daily , for the person traduced being absent , and the detractor present , such as make it their profession to be compliant , flatter those they see , and neglect those they see not . But says Caesonia , I am yet farther to learn what you mean by Court-Compliances , City-Compliances , Serious-Compliances , and merry-Compliances : For as to the rest , the very names you give them discover what they are . For Court-compliances , says Amilcar , it is easily perceived that Herminius speaks of those who are ever telling you they will do any thing you will have them , and yet do nothing but what they will themselves . And for the City-compliance , I understand it not so well , I can only guess at what it is . What I call by that name , says Herminius , is properly a certain forced compliance , misconstrued , stuffed with complements , ceremony , and unseasonable commendation , and such as is not a little offensive to those to whom it is directed . For serious compliance , it points at people of a cold disposition , such as are reserved and discreet , such as force their inclinations not without some violence to their nature , and so give their friends away with such gravity and coldness , as if they denied what they grant them . For what I call the merry , it is the particular humour of Amilcar , and is so apparent in him , that there needs no more to discover it than to see him ; for he seems to be so cheerful and glad to do what is desired of him , that it might be said he obeys his own inclinations , though he saies he only obeys those of his friends . So that I dare confidently say , that he is never more compliant towards others than when he hath most compliance for himself . But , says Plotina , what must be done , and what must be omitted ? You must do , replied Herminius , whatever reason advises , that is , you must express a certain mildness , civility , and compliance ; but it must be such a compliance as is not incompatible with Liberty ; that gives way without weakness , commends without flattery , accommodates it self with judgement and innocence to times , places , and persons ; and such as without affectation and lowness makes society pleasant , and heightens the conveniences and diversions of life . It should also qualifie a man to bear with the humorousness of friends ; so as not to be too sensible of those sharp familiarities that happen , so they be not over frequent , but to submit sometimes to the pleasures of others , and to do a thousand other little offices that may be done without injury to reason , or violence to justice , and consequently such as do effectually make men better . In a word , compliance is sometimes able to disarm wrath , and to bring a calm into an exasperated mind . But all the skill is in knowing what it is good for , so it may not be abused , as certain remedies are , which men apply indifferently to all manner of distempers . For it is certain , that sottish compliance is flat and wearisome , and distastful even to those to whom it is directed . You must therefore , if possible , endeavour to get that which I mean , and that it may be seen I speak not of a thing that is not in being , you need go no further to find it , than to the Ladies that are present , who are certainly furnished with all that honourable compliance that pleases , that offends no body , refines the judgement , sweetens the disposition , angments friendship , multiplies love , and closing with justice and generosity , becomes the secret charm of society . Herminius putting this period to his discourse , the Ladies he had commended , looked very earnestly upon one another , as if they would have said one to another , it was fit they should make some answer to Herminius civility . But at last Clelia perceiving that none of the rest concerned themselves so much in the praises given them by Herminius , as to return him any , answered him with abundance of wit and no less modesty . This put a period to that conference , for Mutius and Spurius being come into the room , brought news that the enemies horse would be suddenly in the field , and that for certain , Tarquin would have a very considerable Army . So that discourses of this nature being not so acceptable as what had passed before , the company was soon after dissolved . Valeria , who had a particular dis-affection for Spurius , and desired nothing so much as to oblige Herminius , went along with Flavia ; as soon as Mutius had told this news ; Amilcar waited on Caersonia and Plotina ; Mutius and Spurius made but a short visit , and the Prince of Numidia perceiving it to be late , took his leave with the rest . But e're he went , he said to Clelia , whatever a conjunction of Love and Respect , might furnish an unfortunate Lover with such a one as would needs love while he lives , even with an assurance of being ever miserable . He therefore went his way loaden with melancholly , that found his spirits such employment , that he saw not what he seemed to look on , so strangely were his thoughts taken up with the deplorable condition he was in . For in fine , said he to himself , What advantage is it to me to be a Kings Son , if I cannot avoid being Clelia's slave ? What am I the better for my Reason , if it must ever be subject to my Love ? What avails it me , that I am generously born , if I cannot forbear being ungrateful to Aronces ; And what happiness is it to me that I was born in Numidia , since I am not capable of the inconstancy attributed to those of my Countrey ? 'T is sad I should not have those imperfections that were some way advantageous to me , and that I have those virtues I am never the better for , since I cannot overcome my passion . Adherbal , amidst these reflections , was got to the place where he lodged , without taking any notice of an old man , a stranger , that had observed him very wish'dly , and had followed him . But being come to the Gate , this man , whose name was Donilcar , passing before the slaves that belonged to the Prince ( for Brutus had ordered him to have some about him ) presented himself to him with a very sad deportment , and speaking to him , I know not , my Lord , said he , whether you can remember the unfortunate Donilcar , who hath had the happiness to bring you up ; but this I know , that I had much ado to call you to mind , you are so sad , and so much altered . Adherbal at these words , remembring him who had been the guide of his youth , and whom he had trusted with his life , embraced him with much affection , and leading him into his Chamber , Is it the King my Father that hath sent you to look after me , said he to him ? Alas ! my Lord , replied Donilcar sighing , I know not whether I may presume to tell you what hath brought me hither , and that I shall run the hazard of losing your friendship , if I acquaint you with one of the strangest things in the world . The posture my soul is in at the present considered , replies the Prince very dolefully , I cannot apprehend there should happen such misfortunes to me in Numidia , as I might have more than an ordinary resentment , for , if so be the King my Father be well . The King of Numidia , replies Donilcar , is in very good health , but my Lord , that abates nothing of your misery . I prethee , says Adherbal , never fear to tell me what you know , for , as I have already said , according to the posture I am in , there can no misfortune fall to me , but what happens at Rome . Promise me then , replies Donilcar , that you will not be displeased with me when I have told you . I am so highly obliged to you , replies Adherbal , that I think it impossible I should be angry with you , even though you should disoblige me : speak then boldly , and deliver me out of the uncertainty I am in . And yet , if I may guess at what you have to tell me , it is this ; That it is upon my account that the Carthaginians have broken with the King my Father , and consequently , that the Subjects I should one day have had , are dissatisfied , and are haply , risen up against me . Alas ! My Lord , you cannot guess at your unhappiness , and therefore since you must one day know it , 't were best you had it from me . Know then , that there now stands before you , that unhappy man , who was desirous to bestow on you a Crown which my wife hath , upon her death , taken away from you whether I would or no. What you tell me , is to my apprehension so obscure , and so impossible , replied Adherbal , that you must express your self more clearly , if you would have me to understand you . Alas , My Lord , what I have to tell you , is , that you are not Son to the King of Numidia . How , replies Adherbal , am I not what I ever thought my self ? No , My Lord , replied he , and if you will needs be acquainted with your fortune , it shall cost you but the patience to hear me . Make an end once , make an end , O fortune , says the unfortunate Adherbal , leave me not any thing , not so much as a noble birth ; but when thou hast done thy worst , how great soever thy power and injustice may be , thou shalt never take away from me a Kings heart , though I should be so unfortunate as to have been born a Shepherd . Whereupon Adherbal recovering himself , look'd on Donilcar with an extream sadness , and intreated him to relate the truth , without the least palliation . Since it is your pleasure , my Lord , replied he , you are to know , that the King of Numidia , whose Son you thought your self , being yet young enough , had very violent inclinations for a young Lady of the Court , a person of great quality ; but the disproportion there was between them , being very great , the King his Father ( then alive ) told him one day , that he was not to do any thing as to that Gentlewoman , but what proceeded only out of Gallantry , and forbad him to entertain any thoughts of ever marrying her . But as it ordinarily happens , that the prohibition of things we are taken with , augments the desires we have of them ; this young Prince fell so deeply in love , that he secretly married the person he so much affected , and had a Son by her : insomuch that the noise this secret marriage made , and the alarm it put the whole Court into , was so great , that the excellent Lady having but newly given life to a Son , dyed , out of meer grief . Whereupon my wife , having been chosen by the Prince of Numidia , to nurse up the Child secretly , he intreated us to repair into Sicily , till such time as the Kings favour were re-obtained . Thither we crossed , and took up our abode near Lilybaeum , where having no acquaintance , we led a very solitary life . Being gone one day a walking into a small Wood , where the umbrage afforded much refreshment and delight ; my wife sate down at the foot of a tree , and set the Child she had in her arms upon a Grass-plot , where she thought she might sleep more quietly than in her arms . But , as ill fortune would have it , she fell asleep her self , while I was walking alone in the Wood , whereof the umbrage was so delightful to me : So that a great Serpent coming , questionless out of the Thickets , roll'd it self about the Child ; for as all Serpents love the smell of milk , it found there something that drew it thither . It was not long e'r the Child waked , crying , whereupon my Wife waking also on a sudden , was astonished to see him incircled with a Serpent , whereof the dreadful folds were terible to behold . She had no sooner ey'd that sad object , but she starts up furiously , not knowing what she should do her self : but treading as she got up upon the Serpent , it stung the unhappy Child , and without staying for any punishment for the mischief it had done , it got into the Thicket from whence it came ; so that my wife crying out aloud , I heard her , came to her , understood the accident had happend to her , and participated of the affliction it was to her , to see that young Prince expiring three days after . We in the mean time stood extreamly in fear of the Prince's anger , who had committed a Child to our trust , which , by reason of the affection he had for the Mother , must needs be very dear to him . However , we thought it would be our best course to return to acquaint him our selves with the death of his Son , yet so as to conceal from him the unhappy adventure whereby he had miscarried . We took shipping , being none but my Wife and my self in a Merchant-man , that stood ready to set sail from Lilybaeum to pass into Africk . We were no sooner at Sea , but a Tempest overtakes us : yet were we much more fortunate than other ships , for we saw some sinking near enough to us , indeed so near , that the wind ceasing of a sudden , we could save some part of the wrack of one that had been cast away , and wherewith the Sea was covered . But what was a very strange thing , was , to see a great Plank floating on the water , with a Pack of Merchandise tyed to it , whereof the Cords that tyed it being half loose , had accidentally fastned on a Cradle , wherein was a little Child , much about the age of that we had lost . This object working much upon my wives heart , gave her occasion to intreat the Master of the Ship , to give order that it might be saved , and bestowed on her . Now the Child being fastned to the pack of Merchandise , assigned as it were for a reward for him that should save it , her desire was easily granted . Thus , My Lord was your life easily saved , for to tell you truly how things past , it was you that my Wife and I found in that sad condition . Ah Donilcar , cries out Adherbal , if what you say be true , what an ill office did you do me when you saved my life , and what cruelty was there in your pity . Alas ! my Lord , replyed Donilcar , It was far from our intention to do you any such ; it was our desire , not only to make you live , but to make you live happily , nay , to bestow a Crown on you . 'T is true , my Lord , it was not so much out of affection to you , as to avoid the indignation of the Prince , and to spare him an extraordinary affliction , that we put you into the place of the young Prince that we had lost . We were not as yet got far from Sicily , so that our Vessel was forced to return thither , as having suffered a little by the tempest : but when we were gotten ashore , my wife pretended such a fear of the Sea , that no intreaties could get her aboard again . We therefore returned to our old habitation , where we continued not six months , for news being come that the King of Numidia was dead , we returned into Africk , and told the Prince , who then did , and now does raign , that you were his Son. This we told him , not only to divert his anger from our selves , and to prevent his grief , but also out of some thought , it might prove a means to raise our fortunes . We thought our crime so far the more innocent , in that we injured no body ; for he , who should have succeeded the Prince , in case he had dyed without issue , is , as you know , one of the wickedst men alive . Upon these considerations , did we tell the new King that you were his Son , and he was the rather induc'd to believe it , for that the Princess your Mother , being of a complexion different from that of an African , he imagined you were like her . He accordingly entertained you with joy , he made much of you , and caused you to be publiquely acknowledged his successor ; in a word , he hath brought you up as such , and you have ever since thought your self his Son , as he believed himself your Father . I shall not tell you what affliction your love to Clelia hath cost him , nor what displeasure he takes at your absence , and at your departure , disguised , to follow the object of your affection ; but must needs tell you , that after your departure , having sent me to discover what way you had taken ; my wife fell sick in my absence , but the disease proved so violent , that it soon deprived her of her reason . And whereas you were very much in her affection , she could not speak of any thing in her fits but of you . Sometimes she said , that God punished her for thrusting you into the place of the true Prince of Numidia ; sometimes , that she was not sorry for it , that you were better than he that is dead would have been , and a hundred such things , amongst a many more that had no dependance on these . At first , those that heard her , made no reflexion thereon , but she so often repeated the same thing , that at last a certain woman who visited her often , and was Mistriss , to his Secretary that should have raigned after you , took some particular notice of it , and acquainted her beloved therewith . This man told his Master , who seeing it a business that concerned a Crown , thought it not to be neglected . This woman thereupon received order to put several interrogatories to the poor sick party , and that before such people , as should testifie what he had said . The business was thus carried , and my wife told all she knew ; nay , she did more than all this , for having the command of her reason some six hours before she died , and her conscience being strangely troubled at that subordination ; she in her perfect senses and memory declared the truth , after a promise made her , that I should not be punished . You may imagine , My Lord , ( for I shall still call you so ) what grief this was to the King of Numidia , and what good news to the Prince that should succeed him . In the mean time , hearing all this upon the way , from persons that knew me not , and understanding that search was made after her Husband , who had revealed a secret of that consequence , I thought it no good course to expose my selfe to the indignation of two Princes that I have offended , and that I should rather find you out to see what course you would take ; For , my Lord , it were an obligation put upon my Countrey , to hinder it from coming under the Government of a wicked man : 't were to oblige the King of Numidia , not to deprive him of a virtuous Prince , that he loves as his Son , and it were to do you but justice to continue you in the condition into which I had put you . And therefore , my Lord , if it be your pleasure , I will expose my self to all torments imaginable , to maintain , that my wife had not recovered her senses when she spoke as she did ; for we lived in a very solitary place near Lilybaeum , and it would be in all probability , a very had matter , either to find any people that knew me in Sicily , or to meet with the merchants who saved your life at my wives intreaty ; it being so long since , that this truth will not easily be discovered , besides , that King having an aversion for him that should succeed him , will gladly be over-reach'd , and so , my Lord , I am ready to hazard my life to make you King. It should have been done without my privity , replied Adherbal very smartly , had you made it your business to get me into the Throne , and you must have deceived me first , before you had deceived others . But now that I know my self not to be what I ever thought I was , the Gods preserve me from purchasing a Kingdom by a cheat . Nor indeed do I take so much pleasure in life , that I should be over-sensible of the loss of a Crown which were not haply enough to make me happy . But alas ! how am I afraid that my fortune is yet much worse than you imagine . Tell me then , added he , but in what place you found me when you saved my life ? It was so near the Cape of Lilybaeum , replied Donilcar , that we expected to have been cast away in it . But further , added Adherbal , In what year , what moneth , what day did this wrack happen ? Donilcar having satisfied Adherbal very particularly , his colour changed ; for having before understood all the circumstances of the Adventures of Aronces , he found that the very day on which Donilcar told him he had been found on the Sea , was the same with that whereon Clelius found Aronces , and had lost his own Son. He found it to be the same place , so that there was no question to be made , but that he was Son to Clelius . Insomuch that this very consideration raised more disturbance in his thoughts , than had done that of the loss of a Crown . But I pray , said he to Donilcar , could you not guess by the swathing-bands that were about me , what Nation I might be of , and of what birth ? For your birth , replied Donilcar , it must in all likelihood be noble , for your swathing-bands were very rich ; and for your Countrey , I think you were a Romane ; for it was reported at that time at Lilybaeum , that Tarquin was so cruel , that all the virtuous people was forced to leave Rome . Besides , I found a Ring tyed in a Ribband , such as they said the Roman Knights used to wear , which haply might have been your Fathers , and which , for what reason I know not , should have been hidden in the swathing-band you had about you . And have you this Ring still ( replies Adherbal , infinitely desirous to find something that should confirm him . ) I have , My Lord , replied Donilcar , and for what reason I know not , I took it the very day I came away to find you out , but now I find it was the good pleasure of the gods . As he said so , Donilcar shewed him the Ring , which Adherbal had no sooner looked on , but he knew it to be like that which Clelius had worn since his return to Rome : so that being in a manner fully satisfied that Clelia was his Sister , he felt such a distraction in his soul , that not able to master his own sentiments , he bid Donilcar stay with him , and locking his Chamber door , he walked a while without saying any thing , and indeed without being able to fasten his thoughts on any one object . But at last , reflecting on the sad condition he was in , he thought himself the most unfortunate man in the World , Love and Ambition strugling so with his Reason and Virtue , that they raised in his heart , the greatest irresolution that ever the heart of an amorous and miserable man was acquainted with . What shall I do , said he to himself , which side shall I take ? Shall I follow the advice of Donilcar or not ? One way I may still be a Lover of Clelia , and Son to the King , and another , I shall be Son to an illustrious Romar , and brother to my Mistress , and consequently must not entertain a thought , that I ever can be in love with her . All my Rivals will be glad of this change of my condition ; 't will be welcome news to Clelia ; Clelius will be joyful at it , and I only shall be miserable , and that after so dreadful a manner as never any was before me . But yet I have this comfort , that my innocence will smother one great part of my disgraces , and Clelia , the cruel Clelia , will be obliged , even by Nature , to own some light resentment of compassion , since Love could never raise any in her . She will bemoan me , nay , will be forced to mourn for my death . But alas , continued he , doth it not signifie a vast decay of reason , to go and seek such weak and imaginary consolations beyond death it self ? See we then , whether I shall be more happy on the other side : I may haply come to be King , 't is granted ; but alas , if I may not reign in Clelia's heart , a Tomb is fitter for me than a Throne . It shall be still lawful for me , to call my self Clelia's servant , and prejudice my Rivals what I can . But alas , to be a Lover and to be slighted , is a sad adventure . Besides , if to preserve the quality of Lover , as well as that of King , I shall commit divers enormous crimes , I cannot rationally ever be perswaded , I shall be any other than an unfortunate and uncar'd for Lover : so that if I take that unjust resolution , I shall add to my misfortunes , because the conscience I shall have of my crimes , will ever put me in mind , that I deserve my miseries . But can there be any thing more cruel , than for a man to go and tell his Mistriss himself , that he is her Brother ? Let the ignorance Clelius is in , be eternal ; for since grief will shortly take me hence , 't were a kind of cruelty to let him know he hath a Son , whose death he must within a few daies bewail . Let us then take a third course , let us generously write to the King of Numidia , that we pretend no Title to his Crown , and passing for an unknown wretch , let us conceal from Clelia what relation there is between us ; that so we may have some light shadow of felicity , out of that only consideration , that she will ever look upon me as her servant . For as things stand now , if I do my self so much violence as not to entertain her any longer with my love , she will think her self obliged to me , and I shall be somewhat less miserable than I should be , if she knew me to be her Brother . But if I am look'd on as a meer stranger , added he , she will slight me the more , so that I shall not know how to dispose of my self . For this last consideration , it is certainly very weak , for what care should a wretch , resolv'd to dye , take ? and for the other , Clelia is so generous , that I have reason to hope that my condition , as to fortune , will rather raise compassion in her , than contempt : So that without doing any thing against virtue , I shall have the comfort to dye in the quality of Clelia's Lover ; and accordingly , after a distraction that lasted all night , he resolv'd only to say that he was no Kings Son , without discovering any thing of that adventure , or acknowledging himself to be the Son of Clelius , though he had withal made a resolution , not to mention any thing of his love to Clelia , and to do all that lay in his power to disburthen his heart thereof . In so much that Amilcar coming to see him the next morning , and giving him the respect he was wont , he told him that he ought him no more than he would do him as his friend , and in few words told him , that he was but an unfortunate and unknown person . Amilcar at first would hardly believe him , and asked who had brought him that strange news ; to which he made answer , that he had it from one that had been related to him from his infancy , and whose faith he could not question in the least . Upon this , Amilcar acquainting Brutus , Clelius , and Herminius , with this unexpected news , it was generally known the very same day , insomuch that Adherbal was visited thereupon by all of greatest quality in the City . Brutus told him in particular , that it was his desire he would adopt Rome for his Countrey , since he knew not which was his own , and assured him he should want for nothing . Herminius did the like , and Clelius generously offered him all his Estate . Sulpicia and Clelia sent to visit him , and the change of his fortune begat him more honor than he had received since his coming to Rome . Even Horatius himself spoke very discreetly of it , and Adherbal had reason to be glad he was no Numidian , and to know he was a Roman , were it only out of a reflection on the virtue of so many illustrious Romans . In the mean time , being a person of a great and generous soul , he would not by any means permit the honors they were wont to do him , and went to acknowledge their civilities who had visited him , as a private person . But coming once to Sulpicia's , he felt such a heavy grief upon him , that if he had not done himself a great violence , he would have return'd when he was got to the very door . For , it coming into his thoughts , that if he were sad , Clelia would have the less esteem for him , out of a conceit that his soul was not strong enough to support that change of condition , he overcame himself , and went into the house with such a constancy , as put all that were there into admiration , and obliged Clelia to treat him with much more kindness than ordinary , not only , because she thought him more worthy esteem ; but also out of a belief that he had given over all pretences to her , and was content to make one among her friends . But he had hardly been with her a quarter of an hour , e'r he let fall the Ring Donilcar had given him , and which he thought he had not had about him : so that Sulpicia seeing it , and not able to conceive how a Numidian should come by the Ring of a Roman Knight ; she took it up , but she no sooner had it in her hands , e'r she knew it to be Clelius's , and the same that she had hid in her Sons swaithing-band , lost her Husband should be discovred as he fled from Rome : So that crying out for heavens sake , generous Adherbal , said she , tell me by what miraculous adventure you came by this Ring ; for who ever gave you this , must needs have found at least , the body of my unfortunate Child , which I lost near Lilybaeum , when Clelius and I were like to be cast away , and at the same time we found Aronces . At these words Adherbal changed colour , and not able to say that which was false , to a person he knew to be his Mother , he made her so punctual an answer , that it added to the curiosity of Sulpicia . She looked on him very earnestly , and was so importunate with him to tell the truth , that nature working on his heart , and his reason assuming at that time , part of her lawful authority , he resolv'd to discover himself , and so changing his design of a sudden , he said himself what but a quarter of an hour before , he had made a resolution to conceal . For Sulpicia being earnest with him to satisfie her : Alas , Madam , said he , you know not what you desire when you speak after this rate ; for were it not much more satisfaction to you to believe you had lost a Son in the Cradle , than to know you have one living that is unfortunate ; and such as you will haply think so far unworthy to be yours , that you will disclaim him . Ah Adherbal , replied Sulpicia looking on him , are you my Son , or may I be so happy as to have one like you . Do me but the favour to let me look on your left arm , for if you are mine , you should have a little above your wrist , a fire-mark which a careless slave gave you some few days after you were born . Whereupon Adherbal being fully satisfied that he was Sulpicia's Son , was not able to conceal himself any longer ; so that having shewn her what might perswade her he was her Son , he briefly related all that Donilcar had said to him : insomuch that Sulpicia being infinitely overjoyed , that she had so gallant and so virtuous a person to her Son , embraced him with much affection , Clelia was also not a little glad to lose a Lover , to purchase a Brother : But Adherbal could not take well the loss of a Mistriss , though he got thereby a most generous Father , a most virtuous Mother , and the most amiable Sister in the World. Yet he still put on much gravity , and though he very civilly entertained the caresses of Sulpicia , and the kindnesses of Clelia ; yet was it easie to see he was extreamly troubled . Upon this , Clelius comes in , to whom Sulpicia had no sooner shewn the Ring , but he knew it . She also shew'd him the mark upon Adherbals arm , who having sent for Donilcar , absolutely satisfied Clelius that he was his Son , for he had been acquainted with Donilcar at Carthage . Besides that , the Ring , the mark on Adherbals arm , the particular day the wrack happened , and the place where , were such circumstances , as put the business out of all controversie . So that being infinitely satisfied in the recovery of a Son , and to find him withal , one of the most accomplish'd men in the World , he spoke to him with the greatest civility in the world . Take comfort Adherbal , said he to him , and be not troubled at the change of your condition ; for to speak truly , it is better to be a Citizen of Rome , than Son to a King of Numidia : and it is better to be Clelia's Brother , than her Servant , since you cannot now be loved by her in the manner you desire . I grant what you say is true , replied Adherbal ; but since it is impssible there should happen a change of sentiments to a man in an instant , without some violence done to himself ; I beg your pardon , if I express not all the joy I should , that I am Son to one of the most virtuous men upon earth . However , I hope , my Lord , the earnestness I feel in me , to deserve that honor , will help me to overcome those remainders of weakness that hang about me , and that within a few days there shall not be any thing to be objected against me . Whereupon Clelius embracing his Son with extraordinary affection , spoke to him with all the generosity and obligation that could be , which stirring up in his heart those sentiments of Nature which lay there buried by the ignorance of his true condition , made him receive the caresses of his Father , with much more kindness than he thought he could have done . This accident being strange and extraordinary , was in the space of two hours generally known , insomuch that the whole City came to Clelius to congratulate him , and Adherbal , whose condition was much beyond what it was the day before , when it was known whose Son he was , after he had thought himself a King 's . The Ladies came upon the same account to visit Sulpicia and Clelia . Horatius for this part , was glad to see that he had one Rival the less , so that he came in all haste to Clelius's , whom he complemented as also Sulpicia ; which done , coming to Adherbal , give me leave , said he to him , to express the satisfaction it is to me , that I am no longer your enemy , and to beg the favour to be numbred among your friends . Certain it is , I can be no longer your Rival , answered he , but that Horatius implies no obligation , I should be your friend , for looking on the concernments of my friends as my own , if I cease being a servant to Clelia , I must be the Protector of Aronces , who is my antient friend : and therefore expect no more from me , than you would from a man who can do nothing against his honour , and consequently not against him , whom of all the world he is most obliged to . This put a little fire into Horatius , for had he obeyed his own inclination , he would have made Adherbal some bitter reply ; but looking on him now as Clelius's Son , and Clelia's Brother , he mastered his violence , and onely made him this answer . I am not to learn , generous Adherbal , that you and Aronces are antient friends ; but I also know you to be Son to Clelius , by whom I am not hated , though he be more inclin'd to Aronces ; and therefore I shall not dispair of your friendship . Adherbal would have answered Horatius , but Amilcar being come in interrupted them , for he made very pleasant reflexions on this adventure , detecting them to Clelius , Sulpicia , Clelia , and Adherbal , not forgetting Horatius . Plotina being also in the room , added to the mirth of the company ; for she told Adherbal , that to make him absolutely happy , she would undertake to raise love in him , though it were only , says she , to raise a jealousie in Amilcar . Jealousie , replies he , is a thing that is not given when one pleases , and it is taken sometimes whether one will or no ; but for my part , continued he smiling , I assure you , I give a great deal more than I take . You are much more happier than I have been , replyes Adherbal , for I have ever taken and never given any . Kings Sons , replyes Amilcar , cannot ordinarily cause either love or jealousie , for their condition is much more considered than their persons . But now that you are an illustrious private man , you may cause any thing that it lies in your power to cause , and you will raise in me a jealousie , if Plotina be as kind to you to morrow , as she is to day . At these words came in Brutus and Valerius , with whose advice it was resolved , that Adherbal should take another name , and re-assume that which was given him at his Birth . He was therefore called Octavius ; that changing his name and fortune , it might also cause a change in him as to sentiments . However , it was resolved he should write to the King of Numidia , to acquaint him truly how things stood , and to intercede for Donilcar , who in the mean time was to remain at Clelius's , as a friend to whom he ought the life and education of his Son. This done , and all being departed , Clelius assigns lodgings for Octavius , where he no sooner was at liberty to hearken to his own thoughts , but he felt what ever may fall on a Lover , when hope takes her last leave of him , and that his reason and his will combining against him , he , not without violence endeavours to subdue the passion that persecutes him . For Octavius being a great lover of virtue , innocence , and glory , and knowing it to be unlawful for him to pretend any longer love to Clelia , made a gallant resolution to subdue the passion he felt in his Soul , and to dye a thousand times , rather than to do or say any thing that should raise the least suspition that there were left any the least spark of that fire whereby he had been almost consumed . But as he made it , what did he not feel , and how did he bemoan the cruelty of his destiny , which exposed him to so insupportable an adventure ? Had not the affairs of Rome stood as they did , he might have looked on banishment , as a remedy to cure his misfortune ; but the War just breaking out , there was no just pretence to leave Rome , so that there was a necessity he should resolve to give a great and difficult tryal of his virtue . But to do it with greater ease , he bethought him to fill his heart with the love of his Countrey , instead of that of Clelia . This gave him occasion often to visit those who sat at the helm of affairs , and the melancholly of Brutus taking him at that time , more than the merry humors of the rest , he saw him as often as possibly he could . So that Brutus and Herminius being but the same thing , he made a third with those illustrious Romans , whose virtue strengthened his , and whose conversation smother'd part of that secret affliction which his reason was not absolutely able to master . Among other times , Octavius coming one morning to Brutus , found him ready to get on Horseback , with intention to ride without the City , near the Sublician bridge , where he thought there needed somthing of Fortification . Herminius and Amilcar hapned to be then with him , so that makeing a fourth man , and Brutus furnishing him with a Horse , they went altogether to see what was fit to be done to fortifie that place . And indeed Octavius and Amilcar were not unserviceable to Brutus , for reflecting on the Fortifications of Carthage , which was then the strongest place in Africk , they gave him such good directions , that they were put in execution . But while they were discourseing upon this occasion , and while Amilcar was telling them as much as they could have expected from the ablest Engineer upon the like occasion , four Soldiers that had left Tarquin's Army , coming up to Brutus told him , that being unwilling to fight against Rome , they were come to defend it . Brutus commending them for their good intentions , yet not trusting them too far , ask'd them what condition Tarquins Army was in . No question , very strong , My Lord , replyes the oldest of the Soldiers , and within a short time you may find it so from your walls , for assoon as the Horse are all joyned they will march hither . We do not intend , replyes Brutus coldly , to expect the enemies of Rome within Rome , we shall spare them the trouble of coming to find us at our gates . You must make hast then , replyes one of the Souldiers , for had it not been for an unhappy accident that hapned , that hath caused the Prince of Clusium to be kept close Prisoner , I think Tarquin would have been ere this time in the field : And what was that , says Amilcar ? They say , replyes the Souldier , that there is discovered a certain friend of Aronces's disguised , that brought intelligence to Rome that he was thereupon taken ; and that it being suspected that the Prince of Pometia , and Prince Titus were privy thereto , a great stir is made about it . Yet is there no great fear that this will do Aronces any prejudice , because Tarquin stands too much in need of the King of Clusium , to treat the Prince his Son unhandsomly . Brutus perceived he could get no more out of the Soldiers , caused them to be conducted by one of his own to Lucretius , with order that they should be listed in several Companies for more security . Amilcar and Herminius were much troubled at the unhappy accident had befallen Celeres , as well for his own sake , as for Aronces's and Clelia's . They also had pittied Hermilia and Collatina , whose concernment in the business they well knew . But at last taking their way towards Rome , they were no sooner come to the end of the bridge but they saw a very handsome man coming towards the place where they were , who seemed to be Mastar to four others that accompanyed him , and friend to another that was in discourse with him . Things at Rome were in such a posture at that time , that nothing happened which gave not some occasion of fear and suspicion , so that Brutus and his friends stayed at the Bridge-foot , to see the stranger come up , and to ask him what he was . But being come a little nearer , Amilcar knew him , as having seen him at Syracuse , when Artemidorus , Zenocrates , and he were there . So that being one he had a great esteem and affection for , he turn'd to Brutus , I beseech you give me leave to acquaint this illustrious stranger who you are , for he is a man of as great worth as any in the world . Whereupon Amilcar went and met him , whom he had spoken of to Brutus , who had no sooner known him , but coming up close to him , they embraced each other , as such as between whom there was much friendship and affection . What happy fate favors me , says Amilcar to Themistus ( for so was he nameed ) that I have the happiness to see you at Rome ? It had been more pertinently spoken , replyes Themistus if you had ask'd by what misfortune it came to pass , that I am not at Syracuse ; but how e're it be , I am not a little glad to see you . Whereupon Themistus presented one of his friends to Amilcar , whose name was Meleagenes ; but Amilcar knowing that Brutus , Octavius , and Herminius , were staying at the Bridge-foot , he told Themistus who they were that he saw there : so that intreating him to present himself to Brutus , as a person whom his misfortunes forced to Rome for refuge , Amilcar gave him that advice in that obliging way he used , when he had a mind to do a good office . He therefore presented Themistus and Meleagenes to Brutus , who received them with much civility , he having before acquainted him that they were persons of quality , and withall of extraordinary merit . He also made them salute Octavius and Herminius , and got them to lodge where he did . And though the dignity of Consul required that all this company should have waited on Brutus home , yet would he not suffer it , for the house where Amilcar then lodged , being in a street called Lovestreet , and in the way to that wherein Brutus lived : this generous Roman left the strangers there , after he had proffered them any civility that lay in his power . Themistus and Meleagenes were very loath to obey him , but having told him that he went not directly home , they stayed with Amicar and Octavius , and Herminius followed Brutus . But having brought him to the place where he was to go , they returned to Amilcar's to give these strangers a visit , whose complexion and deportment had rais'd in them a great opinion of them . Besides that , having discovered by the complement , that Themistus had made to Brutus , that he lay under some cloud of misfortune , they were glad of that occasion to offer them any service that lay in their power . Thither they come , and find Amilcar , according to his manner offering them whatever he thought worthy their acceptance . I beseech you , says he to Themistus , tell me freely what you would have me to do for you ; for certainly there are but few things which I cannot do here . In the first place , I have such generous friends at Rome , and among the rest , Herminius , that I dare offer you what is theirs , as if it were my own . Next if you are sad , and desire to be comforted , I shall not only offer you all the merry humors I am Master of , but there shall be at your service that of the merriest lass in the world ; nay , what is more than all this , all the pleasures that Rome can afford . If you would drive away one affection with another , I will bring you to Ladies whom never any left , but they carried love away with them ; for if you are not enflamed when you see them , you will be when you leave them . If on the contrary you desire sollitude , I will bring you into the enchanted Grove , where the Nymph Aegeria inspir'd the wise Numa : nay , I will bring you to the foot of that tree where Remus and Romulus were found and where your sollitude will be so great that you shall hear no noise but that of your own sighs , if so be you are in an humor to sigh . In a word , added he smiling , whatever may be your humor , I offer you friends that shall comply therewith , for there are a sort of gallant people here , some fortunate , some unfortunate . There are those that love , and those that do not ; there are Lovers that are well treated , and others that are slighted ; Lovers in mourning , and Lovers in mirth ; and to tell you all in few words , what cannot be had in Rome , cannot be had any where . You offer me so many things at the same time , replyes Themistus , that I know not what answer to make you ; and all I can say , is , that what I desire at the present , is your friendship , and the esteem of your Friends . I have friends of the other sex whom you must also see , replyes Amilcar , for if you desire only the esteem of such as are my friends , 't were but fit I visited not so often some persons I am taken with , and whom you will be , when you are acquainted with them . Not but I very well remember , that when I knew you at Syracuse , you were called the indifferent and insensible Lover . Alass , replyed Themistus sighing , those names were not fit for me , though it be true they were given me , and if you were to go now through Syracuse , you would hear such things of me , whence you would soon infer that I deserved them not . 'T is true , added Meleagenes , you had the art of concealing your passion , and so you might with more justice have been called the Secret-lover , or the close-lover , than the insensible or indifferent . How replyed Amilcar , were you in Love when I was at Syeacuse , I was so , replyes Themistus , and I am at this present no more than I was then , though I am the most amorous of all mankind . Were it not unhandsome to raise matter of dispute with an illustrious stranger , replyed Herminius smiling , you would find here such as should pretend to be as amorous as your self . But it is in this case as it is in point of common sense , whereof every one thinks he hath as much as another . Octavius hearing Herminius speak after that rate , sighed out of the very thought that he could bear no part in this discourse , it being not lawful for him to speak of the flame had set him on fire , and whereof there were haply some embers left in the bottom of his heart , though he ever and anon did all that lay in his power to quench it . As the conference that hapned between these four illustrious men proved very long , so had they thereby the time to know one the other sufficiently to ground an esteem ; nay there was such a sympathy between Themistus and Herminius , that they entred into a strict friendship that very day . They had some discourse of Artemidorus and Zenocrates , who were their common friends , and they spoke to one another with abundance of confidence ere they parted . The next day Amilcar and Herminius brought Themistus and Meleagenes to Brutus , to Valerius , to Sulpicia , to Valeria and Caesonia ; but by the way , Amilcar acquainted them who were in love , and who were not , that so they might the better disengage themselves from those several companies . Themistus and Meleagenes gained the esteem of all that saw them . And yet Themistus seemed to groan under a little Melancholy , which yet was guided by his reason ; but all hindred not but that he was looked on as a very lovely person . For Themistus wanted not any thing that might recommend him to the Ladies ; as being of an excellent good complexion , and having a certain gallantry and freedome of air in the face . He spoke as it were by weight , and he was naturally very inclinable to civility and compliance , and yet expressed with all his countenance somwhat that was great , nay , indeed something of fierceness . For these qualities were all the Ladies that saw him , much taken with him , so far , that they were infinitely desirous to understand the adventures of a person so excellently handsom . His language was not very pure , as having I know not what accent of half - Greek half - African , which was not unpleasant . For Meleagenes though he were a very proper and very ingenious person ; yet was not there so much curiosity of having any account of him , because his discourses discovered he was acquainted with no other misfortunes than those of his friends . Octavius was for his part infinitely desirous to know the misfortunes of such as were in love , only to see whether there were any as unhappy as himself , for he thought all that time , that a man whom death had deprived of his Mistress , were less miserable than himself , that was become Brother to the person he loved . So that Amilcar was prosecuted by his friends of both sexes , for an account of the adventures of Themistus . For my part says Plotina one day , ( there being in place only Valeria , Themistus , Meleagenes , Herminius , and he ) if you do not order things , so that I may know what hath brought so amiable a stranger to Rome , you shall never precisely know what I esteem I have for you . Nay then , I beseech you , says Amilcar to Themistus , be pleased to satisfie the curiosity of the excellent Plotina , and expose me not to a perpetual ignorance of what it so much concerns me to know . If Plotina could but guess at some part of my misfortunes , she would not desire the full relation of them , replyed Themistus , for being of a mirthful disposition , she will find no great diversion in my sadnesses . Anothers melancholly , replyes she smiling , signifies commonly so little to those that know it , that you need not fear I shall be too much cast down at yours . 'T is not Madam , replyed Themistus , so much out of any fear of troubling you , but out of that of not diverting you ; and to do this latter , I cannot imagine the relation of my life can contribute much . Ah! Themistus , cryed she , I see well you never had the pleasure to do your own will , since you are not sensible of the great satisfaction it were to me to be informed of a thing I am infinitely desirous to know . 'T is indeed a great pleasure for a man to do what he pleases , replyes Themistus , but I wish your satisfaction were so limited , as that you would content your self with an account of Syracuse , and that you would oblige Amilcar , Meleagenes , and my self , no farther than to give you a discription thereof , without requiring any relation of my life . Not that it is at this day any secret in Sicily , but that I finding my self far from any inclination to do it . So you but give your consent , replyes Meleagenes , the fair Plotina may easily be satisfied ; for you know I am acquainted with your life as well as your self . If it be so , says Valeria to Themistus , methinks you should not deny Amilcar a thing whereby he might come to learn what place he hath in Plotina's heart . And that so much the rather , added Herminius , for that your adventures are generally known in the place where it concerned you , more they should not then it does here . If I must comply with the desires of Plotina and Valeria , replyes Themistus , I shall beg it as a boon , that Amilcar may describe the most eminent persons of our Court , and particularly the Ladies : for since he knows not which I am in love with , as being of an opinion I was insensible of any when he was at Syracuse , I shall be extreamly pleased with the Character of the person that hath subdued my heart , and thence to convince you , that I am not prepossessed by my passion , it being impossible he should not describe her ; that is , commend her proportionably to her deserts . If you love a woman , replyes Amilcar , but without any hope of ever being regarded or acknowledged , it must certainly be the admirable Amalthaea , who is the most attractive , the most amiable , the most virtuous , and the most accomplished woman in all Sicily , for I dare not say in the world , before two that now hear me . But if you love a widow , you must infallibly affect the Princess of Himera , who may justly pretend to whatever is excellent , whatever is inviting , whatever is gallant in this world . For Amalthaea , replyed Themistus , he that would love her , must run the hazard of dying in despair ; for though she owns whatever can make a woman admirable , yet hath she not that whence a man can take the least encouragement to venture his affection upon her , amazement , respect , and friendship , being the infallible and ordinary effects of her desert . But in fine , without discovering my self , or telling you whom I love , do you describe the Ladies of the first magnitude , that shine in the Court of Syracuse , to see if those that are here present , will be able to guess which of them I am in love with , as also give me the satisfaction to hear the praises of the person I adore , without any suspicion of preoccupation . I shall obey you , replyes Amilcar , conditionally you give your consent that Meleagenes may relate your History . He must needs grant that , says Plotina ; but first , be pleased to let me know what kind of creature this Amalthaea is , whom he makes so amiable , and yet such as a man may not presume to love . For my part , I cannot see how a woman can have all those charms which you make her Mistress of , and that it should be impossible a man should have the confidence to adore her . If she be humorsome , severe , and melancholly , she is not to be so much commended ; and if her virtue be civiliz'd , and that she really own all you attribute to her , she may be loved whether she will or no , for the inclinations of the heart are not to be diverted . If you would have a draught of her , says Amilcar , you must tell me whether you would have it for the Pocket , or the Parlour , that is great or small . If a small one will satisfie you , I should soon have done , but you shall not see her perfectly , but if large , you shall be as well acquainted with her as if you had seen her . For though I stayed but four months at Syracuse , I am as well read in that Court , as if I had spent my whole life there . For my part says Valeria , I am not for small pictures ; nor I neither , says Plotina , and I wish , were my own to be done , it should be so exact , as not to want a certain little mark you see upon my cheek , and which I think adds not a little to my beauty . Begin then , says Herminius to Amilcar , for if you run through the whole Court of Syracuse , we must not this day expect the life of Themistus . Since it is not fit I should be an auditor , of my own History , repyled he , you shall stay for it till to morrow , when Meleagenes shall be at the trouble to give it you . Since it must be so , says Plotina , Amilcar must prepare himself to draw us as many Pictures as may serve to furnish a Gallery . And I expect farther , that he should chequer it with those of men as well as Ladies ; for it is my persuasion , that as there is greater pleasure in company when there is a mixture , so Pictures , when there are many , raise greater delight , if there are men and women , than if there were only the Pictures of women without any men . You are very much in the right , excellent Plotina , replyes Amilcar , but I am to tell you , that my humor is such , that I am as extravagant in painting as in love , and that you are not to wonder , if being about the picture of a Lady , I will give you a draught of the situation of her house , if the humor takes me , or the description of her Garden . For that , says Plotina , I shall easily pardon you , for such kinds of descriptions do only fill the imagination with things that are pleasant and divertive : but what I should think unpardonable in you , were to be too punctual in giving us an account of their predecessors , whose Pictures you give us ; for there is no great pleasure in opening all those ancient Monuments , to make a resurrection for a sort of people we have nothing to say to , and are good for nought . Fear not , fairest Plotina , replyes Amilcar , I shall trouble you with fruitless Genealogies ; yet it is but fit you knew the quality of those that are spoken of . Very right , replied she , but you must not do as those who to acquaint you with the loves of some beauty , would keep you an hour with stories of the Heroick acts of her Predecessors . I have already told you , that I shall not be guilty of any such importunity , answered Amilcar , and for that reason I shall not raise up those prodigious Giants who were the first inhabitants of Sicily . Not but that , to deal freely with you , a man that makes a relation , is many times glad to take occasion to discover his knowledge in History and Geography ; but indeed , all considered , you deserve a man should be reserved . I am then to tell you , that the Court of Syracuse , is one of the noblest in the world , as well in regard it is the most chequer'd with several Nations , as that it is the most inclined to gallantry . But since Amalthaea makes not one of those Ladies , among whom Themistus would have us to find him a Mistress , I think it but fit to describe her first , as a person that indeed admits no parallel . Amalthaea then is a person of extraordinary perfections , and so meridian a virtue , that there cannot rationally be found any thing comparable to her : Her birth is certainly very noble ; but she is so much to be celebrated upon her own account , that we need not run into any discourse of the Princes from whom she is descended , to look for any thing whence she might derive any advantage . So that for what concerns her , I shall easily follow the advice of the amiable Plotina . But the very memory of her being infinitely delightful to me , I cannot but celebrate her for some things , for which she defies all commendations , though she very much deserves it . For as her sentiments are extreamly above the ordinary sentiments of those of her Sex , so it is a part of her knowledge , that the mind is to be preferred before all beauty , but she also knows as well that the heart is above the mind . Were she to hear me her self , I durst not tell you she were excellently handsome , and infinitely amiable ; nay I have such a reverence for her , that I durst hardly assure you that she is fair , and hath a good complexion . And therefore judge of it your selves , when I have in few words described her to you . Amalthaea is tall ; of an obliging countenance , at the first cast of your eye she hath a gallant presence , noble and courteous ; yet a little reserved when she entertains persons that are indifferent in her esteem . But when she pleases her self , she is guilty of a certain mirth , insinuation , sweetness , complyance , nay gallantry , in her entertainment of persons that she is taken with . Not that she ever degenerates into that lowness , as to flatter any one : but there are certain charms in her gestures , such as so well express what she would have you to think , that you are sometimes absolutely satisfied with her , though she be not at the least pains to make you understand what she would have of you . But to return to her person ; her Hair is of a light chestnut colour , the fairest in the World ; her eyes grey , large , full of spirit , and that such as scatters abundance of sweetness . Nay upon some occasions , were it not that the high virtue whereof she makes profession , had not accustomed her eyes not to discover all those pleasant things with whatever is delightful in this world , gives her occasion to think on , they would haply betray the mildest and most ingenious malice that could be . For the compass of her face , it is in a manner Oval , a delicate skin , a smile infinitely inviting , and as I have said she hath the best countenance in the world , and the best grace that can possibly be . 'T is true , I speak improperly there , for whoever hath a good countenance , hath infallibly a good grace , it being impossible but they should be together . And yet the excellencies of her person is not all I have to commend in Amalthaea , for her great understanding , her great heart , and her great virtue , distinguish her much more from all other of her Sex. For the first , there is one thing in her , that is an infallible argument of the greatness of it , that is an universal curiosity for whatever she thinks good or excellent , from the least things to the greatest , whether they be such as it is allowable for Ladies to know , or such as concern the noblest Arts , Works , Architecture , Painting , Gardening , particular secrets , and thousands of other rarities , which it were too long to insist on . But what is best of all , is , that she will not pretend to the knowledge of any thing she understands not . On the contrary , she avoids the affectation of knowledge and wit ; nay she makes a secret of her curiosity , and you find not in her chamber but such works as are ordinary with persons of her Sex. But what she hath been most earnest to learn , is , whatever might make her more virtuous ; she was certainly born to a certain freedome of spirit , though her temperament seem to have a little ingredient of Melancholly , but it is a mild melancholly , that disturbs not the calmness of her disposition , and hinders her not from delighting in those ingenious things she either hears from her friends , or speaking abundance her self , when she will put her self to the trouble , and that she is among a few that she hath a greater esteem for then others . Amalthaea hath farther the happiness of having made early discoveries , that the greatest part of the pleasures that young people take , are but vain trifles , so far that she cannot be over-commended , as to that point ; for without turning savage , or being severe towards others , she hath discarded magnificence in point of clothes , at a time when that passion is wont to be most predominant in the Sex. She hath given over going to Balls , she admits not fruitless and dangerous visits , how pleasant soever they may seem to those who have not their spirits ballanced as hers ; and she professeth such a purity of virtue , and a generosity so Heroick , that she makes it her greatest pleasure to find out occasions to relieve the unfortunate . I know a Gentlewoman at Syracuse , who was no sooner known to this admirable woman , but she did her extraordinary favors , without any other reason than that of her unhappiness , and that she had haply goodness enough to deserve a better fortune . Amalthaea's greatest pleasures consist in the regulation of her passions , in giving good example to those that see her , in doing all the good she can , in living with Anaxander , as the chastest wife in the World can do with a Husband , whose quality is that of the greatest , one that carries about him a thousand excellent endowments , and among the rest , generosity , goodness , magnificence , integrity , and an infinite affection for her . But to conclude , the pleasures of Amalthaea , she orders her House with abundance of discretion , she looks her self to the education of her Children , and serves the Gods with admirable exactness . In a word , I do not think that the first Vestals that were established at Rome , were more careful to preserve the sacred fire ; than Amalthaea is to observe whatever Religion requires of her . Would you go from her business to her recreations ; she is much given to reading , she is excellent good at all manner of Works ; she designs , she paints Dishes to adorn her Closet , she makes mixtures of flowers in order to Perfumes , nay she diverts her self in putting innocent tricks upon her friends , but it is to surprise them into delight , and to oblige them . And though she is a greater lover of solitude than of company , yet is she not guilty of the least harshness towards those of her Sex that are her friends . Her company is infinitely pleasant , and the great liberality she exercises on so many unfortunate people , hinders not , but that she lives to the height of her condition , so to comply with custom . Hence is it that her house affords whatever magnificence guided by virtue , can pretend to that , is most stately . and the Palace of Anaxander , which lies upon the Port of Syracuse , is one of the most sumptuous things in the World. The apartment thereof which Amalthaea hath for her lodgings , is so pleasant , that nothing can be more ; for besides many rare things that are level with the ground , there are artificial Rocks , and Grots represented , as also magnificent Cabinets , and a Belcony , whence may be seen the Port , the Ships that ride in it , and the greatest part of the City : and yet Anaxander and Amalthaea have a house about twenty miles from Syracuse , which blasts , as I may so say , the beauty of that , and is the most delightful and most incomparable thing in the world . For to speak rationally , a man cannot well say , whether this House be in a valley , upon a plain , or upon a hill : for it hath about it Rivers large and magnificent , Moats full of running water , Currents , Meadows , Wood , and a vast extent of ground . On the one side it seems to be in a plain ; on the other it seems to be on a hill , and yet it may most truely be said to be almost in the midst of a pleasant valley , drenched by a great and a small River , whereof the sight is very admirable . I shall not give you any large description of this house , for I should never have done , should I speak of the outer parts of this inchanted Palace ; that is , should I represent to you the spacious walks leading to the great River : should I give you an exact account of the length and breadth of the Avenues ; the largeness and beauty of the Orchards , the coolness and umbrage of the Wood , which lies within the compass of its walls , the magnificence of that first Court which is octangular , and hath two stately Gates , and the beauty of three sumptuous sides of the building , which are seen as you come into the Court. Nor shall I trouble you with a description of the Entry , nor the Stair-case , nor particularise the great number of noble and large Apartments that a man sees there , and which are so neatly disposed and contrived , that they are as remarkable for their convenience as their beauty . Nor shall I say ought of the largeness of the Halls in particular , of the magnificence of the Gallery , the handsomness of the Belconies , and a thousand other things worthy to be taken notice of , and which very much discover the neatness , the magnificence , and the conduct of those that are Masters thereof . But I shall only tell you , that this House , which as I said , is in a Valley , is nevertheless upon a little ascent , in regard of the prospect that lies on the Garden side , where there is a bridge to pass over the large and magnificent Moats I told you of . So that when a man stands in the Belcony , that is in the middle of this proud building , he sees beneath him those large Moats , full of excellent water , beyond which lies a pleasant green bank , out of which he comes into a spacious place , of a vast extent , enclosed by two great Currents , the one born up by Arch-work , the other running on the flat , beyond which , as well as beyond the spacious place , passes a small River , which having played the serpent among the Meadows fringed with Willow , seems to make another channel passing before the Garden , and those other Currents , for in that place it is as strait as an Arrow . And what 's most remarkable , is , that assoon as it is passed that place it becomes a River again , if I may so express it , that is uneven in its course , till it disembogues it self into the great River which passes on the left hand , and makes a kind of an Island of the Valley , so that there being no Wall to the Garden on that side , as being enclosed only by the River , a man may with the same sight , see the Moats , the Banks , the Currents , the falls of waters beyond the Garden , falling into green Meadows ; and beyond all this the little Rivers , Meadows , Hills , Cottages , Country-houses , Villages , and Mountains , which insensibly rising above one another , seemed to reach up to Heaven , such a confusedness doth distance cause in objects . But as the piety of Amalthaea and her illustrious husband shines in all they do , so was it the founder of a Temple in their house , which is the noblest and most admirable part thereof . 'T is indeed a Master-piece of Architecture , the charge was certainly great , but the Workmanship is so miracalous , that a man cannot say it hath been excessive . 'T is true , that a punctilio of honor added much to the perfection of this Temple , for the excellent Architect that did it , took his model from that of Ephesus , out of an expectation to be employed to re-build that magnificent Temple of Venus , that is at Ericium . But the late Prince of that place having preferred another Architect before him , and Anaxander having employed him , he engaged his reputation to do that in a small compasse , which he should have done in a great : So that I look on this Temple as the most miraculous thing I have seen in all my travel . For though it be but little , yet hath it all the advantages of the best architecture , and that without confusion , but in order . But to return to Amalthaea , I am to tell you , that for those Ladies that come to her house , she gives them all the innocent freedom that may be , insomuch , that they can hardly be perswaded , but that they are at their own house . 'T is true , those whom she gives this liberty to , are persons chosen out , who are all ingenious , all virtuous , and of more than ordinary desert . Among others , there is a Neece of Amalthaea's that lives with her , who , as young as she is , makes this pleasant desart , yet more inviting ; for she hath the freshness of Aurora in her complexion , the innocency of the Graces in her Physiognomy , and I know not what of Diana in her eies ; and what does very well with Youth and beauty , she hath Wit , Discretion , and Goodness . Amalthaea does also very often entertain some men of her friends , such as deserve that glorious quality , and whom I shall one day give you an account of : but since it is not among them , that we are to find Themistus's Mistress , I shall not meddle with them at the present , and shall only ask you by the way , how you like Amalthaea . She seems so lovely to me , replies Plotina , that I would go purposely to Syracuse to see her . And for my part , saies Valeria , I cannot but a little envy those , who have the happiness of her friendship . And for mine , added Herminius , I think there 's no Prince in the world that may not repine at the happiness of Anaxander , were it not that he highly deserves it ; for certainly there is no pleasure like that of having such a Wife . Were you acquainted with her your self , replies Themistus , you would be more taken with her than you are . But it is Amilcar's business to describe to you the other Ladies of our Court , for I am impatient till you have her description that I love . But if I should forget her , replies Amilcar , you were finely served ; I defie you as to that , replies Themistus , for I think it impossible a man should see her once , and not remember her eternally . Since it happens sometimes , that a man falls in love with Queens , it is not impossible , but that you may have loved the Prince of Syracusa's Wife , though you were his favourite ; for Love , where he comes , is a little humoursome god , who laughs at all mortality , policy , and prudence ; and such as makes a man love in spight of his reason , and contrary to his own concernments . I shall therefore at a venture tell Plotina and Valeria , that Demarata is a fierce Beauty , yet hath withal a certain mixture of mildness , spirit , and disdain in her eyes . Her hair is perfectly black , she is somewhat of a duskish complexion , having Lips incarnated , very white Teeth , a very handsome Breast , a very neat Hand , and a noble Presence . She is infinitely ingenious ; but her Wit is not always of the same weight , and is a little inclining to ambition . She hath a Soul that is very passionate , whatever she desires , she desires violently , and she knows as well how to disguise her Sentiments , as any one whatsoever ; for when she will undertake to do it , a man will think she loves those she hates , and hates those she loves : but , all this notwithstanding , she is very likely to raise love in any one . Yet do I not believe that Themistus hath received any from her , but should rather think that a certain young Lady of my acquaintance at Syracuse , called Belisa , may have smitten his heart , for she hath all the charms fit to engage a man into affection . She comes of a very noble house , though ill treated by fortune , and the changes introduced by the Wars , even into the noblest Families . She is flaxen-hair'd , fair as to complexion , and excellently well made ; and though the lineaments of her face do not at all express any extraordinary beauty , yet are they all pleasant ; and from the conflux of all those lines , there issues a certain inexpressible air , which hath more charms in it , than the greatest beauties have . For she hath a thousand pretty gestures taught her by nature frome her infancy , which become her admirably well , and whence there is derived a certain sprightliness to her whole body . Her eies are full of it , her smiles betray it , and it is visible in all her actions . Nay , there is a certain gallantry , in whatsoever she does or says , and by a certain conjunction of whatever is handsome and virtuous , there is made up a complacency that cannot well be expressed . For , whether she speak , or whether she hearken , she is ever infinitely pleasant , and there is something that is so delicate in what she is pleased to bestow her thoughts on , and what she saies , and she hath such subtle apprehensions of what others say , that she is as it were a charm to all those that are near her . Insomuch , that though she speak against Love , she is ever attended by thousands of Lovers , who make all slaves about her . And yet she seems to be unwilling they should be such , and desirous to knock off their chains ; for she makes a particular profession to be extreamly tender of her reputation ; but while she endeavours to knock them off , she makes them faster ; Some say , it happens when she never thinks on it ; others , that sometimes she takes a certain pleasure in making these miserable wretches ; how e're it be , it is but too true that she makes a many unfortunate men ; nay , at this hour all the world complains of her cruelty . And yet it is the most lovely cruelty in the world , for there 's nothing in it that is frightful , savage , or uncivil ; Nay , sometimes there needs no more in her , than but a scornful smile , to make a man more wretched than another should , with menaces , injuries , and incivility . Besides , that which puts all that love her into despair , is , that she hath a certain friendship for those Ladies that are of her acquaintance , not much unlike Love it self , especially for one called Melisera , a person of extraordinary merit , such indeed that I dare not give you a representation of her . For in a word , she hath all the wit in the world within her self , if I may use that expression , but I mean that illuminated wit , that is capable of all things , that merry wit that would be pleasantly malicious , were it not bridled by reason ; that discreet wit , which makes one never to say , but what one would , nor to do but what one ought . Judge then , how a person of so much worth may be esteemed , who yet , besides what I have said , is of a noble birth , is a great beauty , hath abundance of virtue , and no less generosity . For my part , saies Plotina , I think her as worthy to be Themistus's Mistress , as Amalthaea to be his Friend . She is indeed a very admirable person , replied Meleagenes , but the conquest of such a woman , were a very hard business ; but Amilcar hath not yet said all he hath to say . If Themistus could fall in love with a pretty coy Lady , that loves abundance of talk , replies Amilcar , I know one at Syracuse , that must infallibly be his Mistriss , for she is extreamly fair , hugely amiable , full of sweetness , and invitation . She hath a wit made suitable to her inclination ; it is not guilty of too much solidity , for it is not ordinary for great talkers to have any of that kind ; but it ever sparkles , it pleases , its full of mirth and insinuation , and this very persons who flatters flowers where ever she comes , and takes in hearts where ever she meets them , makes such pleasant sport with them , that a man never leaves her unsatisfied , though it be troublesome to him to be so long fool'd with a fruitless hope in so much company . You give us the draught of a very strange prattle-box , replies Plotina , but for change sake , let us have the picture of a gallant man of Syracuse , were it only to see whether I can guess at the Rivals of Themistus , as well as I pretend to have done at his Mistress . You shall be obeyed , saies Amilcar , and that so much the rather , because it being unlikely you shall ever see him I am going to represent , I shall not need fear he will be my Rival . You are very cautious , replies Herminius . Believe me , saies Amilcar , a man cannot be too cautious in Love ; and it is better be so too much than too little , even in point of Gallantry . But to return to him I am to speak of ; Know there is a person of quality in the Court of Syracuse , called Meriander , a man that deserves so particular a character , as being master of an extraordinary virtue , that it were certainly much injurious to him , should a man simply say of him that he is nobly born , an understanding man , and an honest man. For certain it is , that he hath thousands of excellencies which may well distinguish him from , and set him above the most considerable in the Court of Syracuse . Meriander is a proper person , of a fair stature , and a good countenance ; he is flaxen hair'd , hath a grey eye , mild , yet full of spirit . His Face is somewhat long , his Physiognomy sweet and noble , in a word , he wants not any thing requisite in a person of his condition . He hath not only a clear understanding , but also full of gallantry , civility , and compliance . All his inclinations are so noble and generous , that it is hard to find a person of more honour , more fidelity , more sincerity , more discretion , and more true virtue . Besides , he is as it were , born Master of all the nobler Arts and Sciences . Yet would he perswade his femal friends , that he hath had no Tutor but the Court and Nature : But howe're it be , he knows all that others learn , and knows it equally with those that have studied it most . In a word , Meriander is acquainted with all those things that require wit , subtilty , gallantry , and civility . In the first place he is versed in that which they call the knowledge of the world , more than any other can be ; and that decency wherein the civility of the Court consists , he is so well read in , that no man can be more . Were there an Art that should teach men the infallible way to joyn civility , wit , noble liberty , mirth , innocence , pleasures , virtue and gallantry , no man could undertake it but he ; so true is it that Meriander is well instructed , in whatever may make up a noble Courtier . He is not like those persons of quality , who love those things that are handsom , though they neither know them nor can do them ; no , he is versed in all , he writes a very excellent style in Prose , and that very natural ; and he makes verses so good and handsome , that they cannot be over-commended : For he fancies things very neatly , and his expression is so gallant , that it is easily seen that there are few in the world could do what he does . All which hinders not , but that Meriander is serious enough , nay , he makes a great profession of wisdom , though that be no Court virtue : but his wisdom admits a mirth so full of spirit , that it might be said , he is made for no other end than to entertain , and be entertained by his female acquaintances . He knows Musick after Orpheus's his way , though nature hath not afforded him any good voice ; and yet he makes such good Airs , and excellent Sonnets , that it may be said he hath in his head , whatever is most sweet and passionate in Harmony , and whatever is gallant and delicate in Poesie . He dances admirably well , he designes rarely , he hath studied Painting and Architecture , and he hath made the design of a Building , which hath all the beauties of others , and yet are they nothing like it . Among other things , he hath designed in it , a certain place arch'd coupelo-wise , which he hath made purposely for the Ladies . The Sun never shines into it , and being enlightned only by false lights , falling from the Apartments that encompass it , it hath a gentle light fit for beauties and private meetings . And it is so much the more convenient for the Summer , in that it is extreamly cool , having divers Hollows wherein the cool and the shade very much favour those that are desirous to meditate . To be short , Meriander is admirable in all things , for he loves Gardens , and understands them so well , as if he affected nothing but solitude , and yet when he is at Syracuse , it might be said he could not live one day in the Countrey without weariness . He sees whatever is polite , sprightful , rare , and gallant . There is no news , either of more or less consequence , but he knows it ; all the excellent and virtuous of both Sexes are of his friendship , so that in all entertainments he makes one ; nay , he is a particular friend , even to those women , who out of considerations of virtue , live as it were out of the world ; he visits others that love nothing so much as tumult ; and , not having the baseness to dissemble upon any mans account , he yet complies with persons of quite contrary dispositions . Add to this , that Meriander loves to deal freely , and acquaint those that he looks on as his true friends , truly with what he thinks ; and yet there never was so great a hater of detraction , or more discreet , more obliging , more sweet-natur'd or more officious man towards all persons of worth , nor more unlikely to offend any one , and consequently , it were no easie matter to meet with a man more accomplish'd . This Meriander , says Valeria , would certainly be a very dangerous Rival . He is certainly a person of very much worth , added Plotina , but in point of gallantry , a little mischief does a great deal of good ; and it is my opinion at least , that there are in love many cheats , that are as fortunate as these persons of worth and virtue . If it be so , I know one at Syracuse , replies Amilcar , that may pretend much to happiness , for he equally deceives those he loves , and those he does not . He abuses all he commends , and commends all he contemns . He puts truth into the Catalogue of imperfections , and thinks a man cannot be witty without lying ; when he is at a loss for a story , he invents one ; he fathers those he knows , on such as do not so much as think on them . He thinks none his true friends , but such as he stands in need of ; he prejudices all that cannot hurt him , and serves only those that can serve him again , With all these good qualities , he sings well , dances well , is witty , importunate , and whether you will or no , must be one of your friends . I' th' humour I am now in , replies Valeria , he should never be any of mine . I assure you , saies Plotina , it would not trouble me much , if he were my neighbor ; for such people make better sport than those , that are much more virtuous ; but let us return to Themistus's Mistress . For my part , methinks she is long a coming , saies Valeria ; and I am in some fear , added Herminius , that Themistus hath made an ill choice , if she be not one of those that Amilcar hath described . And yet I am satisfied she is not , for I have not observed in Themistus's eyes that emotion , which a man hath when he hears his Mistriss nam'd . Then be sure now to look well on Themistus's eyes , saies Amilcar to Plotina , for I am going to represent unto you the Mother of all Loves , when I give you the draught of the Princess of Himera , Sister to the Prince of Syracuse . Lindamira is certainly a person fit to conquer , even those hearts that being hard to be taken , stand upon their desence , and when they are , it is done with twice as much difficulty as others . At these words , Plotina , Valeria , Herminius , and Amilcar , looking on Themistus , perceived his colour to change , that his eyes betrayed that pleasant emotion Amilcar had spoken of . Insomuch that Plotina cries out , Hah ! Themistus , said she to him , you love the Princess Lindamira . Whether I do or no , saies Themistus , recovering himself a little , I am not to acknowledge , till Amilcar have said all he hath to say ; for I would not have the praises , he shall give the person hath conquered me , be thought chargeable with the least flattery . For my part , saies Amilcar I must needs tell you , I am weary of painting , and that I will conclude with the Picture of Lindamira . When you have finished that replies Herminius , Themistus I believe , will desire no more of you . I will do it then with abundance of care , answerd Amilcar , and yet assure your selves it shall be no flatter'd piece . It were no easie matter to flatter Lindamira , reply'd Themistus , and if you were not so admirable a Painter as you are , it would go very hard , but you would take away something from her . Howe're it fall out , saies Amilcar , this is the Picture of the Princess of Himera . Know then , that Lindamira is a Princess of 〈◊〉 much beauty , and such attractions , that the ●●ddess that is ador'd in the famous Temple of Eri●●● , was never more lovely than she . Loves and Graces are her constant attendants ; nay , the gods have endued this admirable Woman with so many things fit to kindle Adoration , that if one were to be cured of insensibility , there needed no more than one minutes sight of her , to make him sensible for all the rest of his life . You speak of Lindamira with such a transport of passion , saies Plotina , that I fear me you are a little in love with her . Thanks to your attractions , and my disposition , replies Amilcar , I am not , but indeed I have been . And yet I dare assure you , without any pre-occupation , that the world affords not a person more likely to raise Love , even to the hazard of Reason . Tell us then briefly how she is made , replies Plotina , to see whether there may not be one amongst us may please , though it were meerly out of some slender resemblance to her . I make no answer to what you say , replies Amilcar , for you know whom I am taken with ; but to know Lindamira well , imagine that you see a person of an admirable Presence , such as at first sight captivates all eyes and all hearts ; so beautiful does she seem to be . For before you have the time to examine all I am to tell you , there are so many different charms present themselves to the sight , that your admiration prevents your knowledge of her . 'T is true , Reason comes immediately , and acts its part ; for the more one sees the Princess of Himera , the more amiable he thinks her . In a word , besides the presence which she hath , very excellent and very noble , her hair is of a flaxen ashy colour , the fairest that ever I beheld ; nay , it betrays such a particular beauty , that to give it its due , a man cannot positively say it is of a flaxen chesnut , or ashy colour , but confidently affirm there never was any thing so handsome . Lindamira's face is almost round , but the compass is so pleasant , that there cannot any thing be more . She is of a very fair complexion , hath an excellent mouth , the eye-brows somewhat fleshy and brown , her cheeks fair , the teeth white , and a smile the most sprightly in the World. Her eyes are black , sending forth their inevitable attractions : and it may be said without flattery , that there never was any , whose eyes and looks were more fit to command victories . For they discover mildness , understanding , goodness , subtilty , modesty , mirth , and languishingness ; and what is yet more remarkable in the Princess of Himera , is , That she hath the noblest , the neatest , and the most fortunate Physiognomy in the world . Besides , she betrays such an excess of youth , that there may be seen on her face a certain flower of innocence , which adds infinitely to her charms ; but what augments her beauty , is , that sometimes she is guilty of a lovely negligence , that becomes her so well , that nothing can stand out against it . For what is observable , is , that let her do what she pleases . it comes with a gallant grace , and a chearful countenance , and that the most negligent action she may do , contributes something to make her appear more beautiful . In a word , if she bow down her head a little , she does it in such a way , as would make a man wish to have her so drawn . If she turn it towards you , you find in your self a readiness to give her thanks for that favour , though she look not on you ; and if she be in a melancholly posture , there is I know not what in the air of her countenance , which forces a man to wish himself the occasion thereof . But if she speak , she ravishes you ; for besides that , though all she saies be full of wit , and comes off handsomely well ; yet there is something in her voice , which moves the heart as soon as it smites the ear . There is in it a certain sweetness and harmony , and I know not what kind of carelessness , such as I cannot express , so that I take a greater pleasure to hear her but speak , than to hear the best singing in the world . For matter of Brest , Lindamira is there also excellently well made ; in a word , she is all over so gallant and lovely , that a man cannot forbear loving her . And yet , all this granted , it cannot be said that she knows her self to be handsome ; so indifferent is she for all strange fashions , which those of her age are infinitely taken with ; her Dress is commonly without any great curiosity , as needing no other ornament than that of her own beauty . The mere Graces of her person , are enough to prefer her above those , who make it most their business to be gorgeously attired . Not but that when she will be dress'd , it becomes her admirably , and knows the art of doing it in the best manner ; but for the most part she so far trusts her charms , that she will not be obliged to Art. For matter of understanding , it is not enough to say , that she is infinitely well furnish'd ; for 't is no such wonder to meet with women extreamly witty , but there are in her disposition , in her soul , and in her conversation , the same charms as there are in her face . Further , Lindamira is fit for all sorts of persons , as having in her , as well mirth as melancholly , mildness , civility , an innocent malice , sincerity , generosity , virtue , fearfulness , modesty , gallantry , and compliance , not only for those that are so happy , as to serve or to please her , but even for such as are so confident as to importune her . For out of a certain principle of goodness and justice , when she thinks her self obliged by any one , she cannot possibly entertain any roughness for him , if he should afterward prove troublesome to her ; and she would rather bear with those that she does not affect , than to do that which might give her occasion to reproach her self , with having done any one an incivility . Not but that she can well distinguish between those she sees , but she discreetly smothers the discontent she takes at those whom she cannot affect . Yet it is easie for those that know her well , to see whether her civilities are absolutely sincere or not , for there are certain accents in her voice , that weaken or add to the obliging sense of her words , sutably to the persons to whom she speaks . She hath such an Art in writing Letters , that those that receive them , are more satisfied therewith , than they should be , if they could sift out the meaning of her that writ them . For friendship , she pretends to be the most tender of it , of any in the world ; hers is at least most pleasant and most convenient . I have an hundred other remarks to make on Lindamira's Picture , were it not , as I told you , for weariness , and that it is time you should guess at Themistus's Mistress . I think , saies Plotina , we are to judge of it by Themistus's eyes ; when the first mention was made of Lindamira : I am of the same opinion , saies Valeria , For my part , saies Herminius , I make no doubt of it , and now that I speak of her , I see by Themistus's face , that you are not mistaken . I must consess it , replied he ; but do you also acknowledge that I am not blameable for loving so excellent a Princess . Why should I not acknowledge what you would have me , when I maintain that no mans love is to be censured ; for a man loves not to please others , but himself ; and the choice of a Mistriss ought to be as free as the choice of Colors . So that , as no body thinks it strange , that a man should preferr Sky color before Green , and White before Red ; so is it no more to be wondered , that some love Beauty , others Wit , others a good Nature , others greatness of Birth , since at last it comes to this , that every one loves what he is pleased with . There is nothing at the present , saies Plotina , can please me so much , as the relation of the History of Themistus . You are never the nearer having it to day , replied he , for I am not in an humor , either to go hence , to hear my adventures , or to relate them . Be it then put off till to morrow , replies Valeria : Be it so , if Meleagenes please , saies Themistus , for without him you are not like to know any thing that concerns me . If that be all , replied Meleagenes , the curiosity of these Ladies shall infallibly be satisfied : and yet can I not but be troubled , that so excellent an History must pass through my mouth ; but I shall be a faithful Historian , and if I may be charged with want of Art , I will not be chargeable with any thing that is false . Hereupon this little company separated , promising to meet again the next day ; but Valeria bearing a great affection to Clelia , aad knowing she wanted diversion , brought her in , saying , she should take Themistus's place , who would not be there . And so Valeria having thus ordered things , Clelia , Plotina , Herminius , Amilcar , and Meleagenes , came the next day to her Chamber ( Themistus staying away ) where as soon as they had passed their first complements , and every one taken his place , Meleagenes began his relation , directing his speech to Clelia , because Valeria , and Plotina would have it so . The History of THE MISTUS , and the Princess LINDAMIRA . Since my discourse is directed to persons that understand themselves infinitely well , and have been already acquainted with the qualities and dispositions of those whom I am to give them an account of , as also with the manner and customs of my Countrey ; I shall not trouble you with things not worth the relation . But whereas Themistus is not absolutely known to you , I shall in few words , tell you , that he is come out of a very noble and very great House , which yet fortune had in process of time , deprived of the Estate belonging thereto ; so that having a soul full of ambition from his infancy , he could not sit down with his present fortunes , but resolved to travel into strange Countreys , where having shewn himself a gallant man , he might return into his own , to see if he could restore his House to its former Iustre . He went at sixteen years of age , but e're he was gone , had he made an innocent conquest , though he had not the least thought he had done such a thing . For Demarata , wife to the Prince of Syracuse , being then but ten years of age , had so violent an inclination for him , that all the women that were employed about her took notice of it . Having look'd on her from the Cradle , as she that should marry the Prince of Syracuse , and that she was both Fatherless and Motherless : there was choice made of a woman of the highest quality , who proved to be Aunt to Themistus , to take care of her education : So that Themistus coming often to his Aunt , especially when she was in the Countrey , the young Demarata had seen him a thousand times , and had received from him a many little services . Those he yet did meerly out of an officious nature , beside that , looking on her as a young Gentlewoman , that was to be one day his sovereign , a sentiment of ambition made him esteem her the more . But for Demarata , the love she bore Themistus , proceeded from a natural inclination , whence it came , she was more taken with him than any other ; insomuch , that when he went to travel , she wept for him , though she were then but ten years of age , and for some time before his departure , spoke always with him in private . What is also very considerable , is , That Demarata had as much aversion for the Prince of Syracuse , whom she was to marry , as she had inclination for Themistus ; so that she was seventeen years of age e're she could be prevail'd with to marry him . This aversion was kept so secret , that the Prince never had the least suspicion thereof . But at last Themistus's Aunt perswaded Demarata , that persons of her quality were not married by choice , and that there was no sovereign Prince in our Island , whom it were more advantageons for her to marry , than Perianthus . So that this young Lady , who was apprehensive enough , fierce , and ambitious , suddainly resolving to marry the Prince of Syracuse , resolv'd at the same time to gain his affection ; not out of any pleasure she took in being loved by him , but only to gain credit with him , and consequently in his Court. She therefore dissembled , and carried her business so cunningly , that she fired the Prince with the greatest Love that could be , and by that means came effectually to gain what power and interest she desired . During that time Lindamira , though she were a year younger than Demarata , was married to the Prince of Himera . But have I not heard , saies Clelia , interrupting him , that Himera is a River that divides all Sicily ? 'T is very right , replied Meleagenes , and 't is from the source of that pleasant River , that a proud Castle takes its name , belonging to the Prince whom Lindamira had married , meerly forced to it by her Brother , she having not the least love or aversion for him . Nay , the Prince of Himera was so young when he married her , that , as handsome as she was then , it may be said She was a Wife 〈◊〉 she was a Mistriss . So that being married before she had been much in love , and the familiarity of marriage having hindred the growth of affection , he lived well enough with Lindamira , and she with him , only because reason would have it so . In the mean time this excellent Princess , placed her greatest pleasures in the friendship of a Sister of mine called Mericia . She often visited Demarata , but as there was not a sympathy in their dispositions , so was not the friendship between them sound and sincere , though from all circumstances it might be thought they loved one another . For Lindamira , out of the respect she bore the Prince her Brother , was infinitely civil to Demarata ; and Demarata , well vers'd in dissimulation , and withal , desirous to gain all she could upon the Prince , was no less to Lindamira . Things being in this posture , the Prince's wedding-day was set , and all prepared themselves at Syracuse , for that great solemnity , whereof the magnificence was to last eight days . So that all related to the Court , were taken up about some pleasant inventions , every one being , out of emulation , desirous to honour the Prince and Princess , by taking the honour of being at the charge of some particular magnificence . About four daies before Demarata's marriage , the Prince of Himera getting upon an excellent horse , which he thought to make use of in a Race , that was to be soon after , the horse rose up before of a sudden , and fell down backward so violently that , being mortally hurt , he was the next day desperate of any recovery , and died the day that the Prince of Syracuse was to be married . It being but fit the Solemnity should be put off for some time upon this accident , it was so ; but the Prince's love being at the height of violence , it was only put off for eight daies , so that only the Princess of Himera was deprived of all enjoyments at that time . For , though she had for her Husband , but an affection meerly grounded on Reason and Will ; yet was she troubled at his death , out of resentments of humanity and decorum , and accordingly she staied at home , without any other comfort than what she had from my Sister , who pretended her self not well , because she would not leave her , during the eight daies of the Solemnity . Yet was it ordered that the Court should goe into Mourning for the Prince of Himera , as soon as those eight daies were over . I shall not trouble you with the magnificence of the Prince's marriage , which was solemnized in fight of all the people , in the spacious place of Acradina , at the foot of the Altar of Concord , which stands in the midst of it , where the Articles of Peace are Signed , when any War ceases . Not but that this Ceremony were well worth the relation and your hearing ; but I have so many other things to entertain you with , that I shall not trouble you with this . I shall also go slightly over the greatest part of Demarata's Wedding ; but must , for your better acquaintance with this Princess , tell you , that the night immediately before the Solemnity , she locked her self in a room with a woman she loved very dearly , called Amerintha , and that she discovered her thoughts to her . It hath been known since that she wept two hours , and confessed to her , that if she coudl have but resolved to die , she should have thought her self happy , so great was the aversion she had for Prince Perianthus . 'T was indeed a groundless aversion ; for he is a person , that , besides his understanding and magnificence , hath thousands of excellent endowments . But to be short , she could not o'recome that natural aversion , and so , as I have told you , she wept two hours the night before her Wedding . However , she forced her self so admirably the next day , that the Prince thought she shar'd with him in all his pleasures , and that she was as well satisfied as he , so that there was nothing but continual rejoycing . The fourth day there was a Horse-race , the noblest in the World , but as they were ready to begin it , and that the Princess of Demarata , then called Princess of Syracuse , was upon a Scaffold attended by all the Ladies , who , according to the custom , were chosen to advise her when she should give the prize , there appeared a man of an admirable handsome Presence , mounted on an Isabella-colour'd horse with a black mane , attended by six Africans with Colors of Silver , who , staying without the Lists , sent to the Princess to desire leave to run , and to pretend to the prize as well as others : for the Prince being among those that ran , and the solemnity being intended for Demarata , all the honours thereof were directed to her . He that desired the permission , had red , white , and green Feathers ; his cloathing was magnificent and gallant , and , it being then the custom to carry shields , for that after the Race there was a little skirmish to be , among those who pretended any interest in the prize , he had painted upon his , A Heart in the field , Or ; with these words in the African Language , I am his that shall take me . In the mean time , a Gentleman that belonged to this lovely unknown person , came very submissively before the Scaffold , where Demarata was , which was covered with a magnificent pavilion , to desire in his Master's name the permission he was a suitor for : When you have given me his name that sends you , replied she , and his Countrey , I shall see what answer it will be fit to give you . Madam , replied the Gentleman , my Master hath the honour to be your Subject , and if you have not forgotten the name of Themistus , you know his . How , replied she , her colour changing , is he I now see , the same Themistus that left Sicily about seven years ago , and hath not been heard of since ? The very same , Madam , replied he , 't is he that desires your leave to participate of the glory of this day . Tell him , replied she , very resolutely , that I not only give him leave to pretend to the prize I am to give , but also wish that if the Prince ran not himself , that he might carry it . Upon this , the Gentleman retires to acquaint his Master with what the Princess had said . So that Themistus thanking her very submissively , by bending to the very pommel of the Saddle , he came in among those that were preparing to run . I shall not Madam , trouble you with the particulars of this Race , but assure you , that Themistus carried away all the honour of it , and that he was the most able , and the most fortunate of all that ran . Nay , he carried himself with such judgement that he was never in competition with the Prince of Syracuse , who observed it , and thought himself obliged to him . So that at last , the race and the skirmish ended , Perianthus having discovered who it was , took him and presented him to Demarata , to demand the prize she was to bestow . In the mean time , you are to know that this Princess had no sooner heard Themistus named , but that antient inclination she had for him in her infancy , began to take fresh root in her heart , notwithstanding all the opposition she used . So that feeling an accustomed joy , she received Themistus from the Prince in the most obliging manner that could be . And without asking the advice of the Ladies that were about her , according to the custom she gave him the prize , saying , they had given him their consent , by their former commendations of him when he ran . Themistus on the other side , glad of the advantage he had over the young Courtiers , took on a more noble confidence , put on a certain majesty , and spoke more resolutely ; in a word , he so carried himself , that he was thought worthy his birth , and a better fortune than he then had . Themistus was the subject of all the discourse that day ; and there wanted not beauties , who made it their design to conquer his heart ; he rais'd fear and jealousie in all that had Mistresses , and he had certainly all the reason in the world to be satisfied with what he had done that day . He came that night to the Ball , where he expressed no less experience and ability , than at the Race , his company was infinitely pleasant to all that enjoy'd it , and Demarata her advantage of the antient familiarity , wherein they had lived from their infancy , made him relate some of the adventures of his Travels . But for my part , I shall not acquaint you with them , for it is sufficient I tell you , that he had been in Africk , Greece , and Asia ; that he had by that means , learned abundance of excellent things ; that he had done extraordinary things in the War ; and that having gotten enough to put himself into a magnificent equipage , and to subsist on for one year , with a retinue proportionable to his high birth ; his resolution was to see whether he could restore his House , through the favour of the Prince ; and that if he could not do it , to return , and wander up and down the world , with a design never to return again into Sicily . Now having understood at his coming into it , that the Prince was to be married , he ordered things so as not to appear at Court , till the day of the Race , then to do that piece of gallantry , which hath proved so fortunate to him : For Perianthus finding in Themistus what he could not in any of the young Courtiers , began to affect him from that day , and to assure him he would have a care of his misfortune . But for Demarata , when she was alone , she was in some sort troubled at the return of Themistus . Was it not enough ( said she to her self , as she hath repeated it since ) for me to be so unhappy as to club fortunes with a Prince , for whom I have an invincible aversion ; but I must see again a man , for whom I have such inclinations , as seven years absence hath not been able to destroy ? And yet these must I struggle with for my reputation sake ; nay , for my quiet must overcome . Demarata therefore took this generous resolution , and omitted nothing in order to the execution thereof . On the other side , Themistus minding only his fortune , and forgetting in a manner , the inclination , Demarata had had for him in her infancy , did her a thousand devoirs , meerly out of a consideration , that she had a great influence over the Prince , and his ambition advising him not to neglect any thing , he visited all the most considerable persons of the Court. Among the rest , he visited the Princess of Himera , whither he was brought by Meriander , with whom he had made friendship the very day of his arrival ▪ For my part , I was accidentally at Lindamira's when he came in , by which means I became a witness of their first enterview . It being not many days since that Princess became a Widow , and the first mourning being full of ceremony at Syracuse , her Chamber was hang'd with black , all the windows were shut ; it was enlightned by fifty Chrystal Lamps , and in one corner of the Chamber , there was a Bed covered with a large Pavillion ; ty'd up at the four corners with black Tassels , upon which , the fair Lindamira negligently leant on Cushions , but in such sort , that without any affectation , one might see her hands , which were the fairest in the world . So that Themistus perceiving amidst so much black , a person that was young , beautiful , flaxen-hair'd , very fair , graceful , of a modest , sad , and civil deportment , it is not strange if he were taken with her , or that she offer'd his heart some violence . Lindamira spoke very little that day ; but all she said was pertinent : nay , she sigh'd so languishingly two or three times , that she seemed the more lovely for it : and I must confess , though she be extreamly inviting in what posture soever a man sees her , yet have I never seen her more fit to take a heart in an instant than that day . Nor indeed did she fail of Themistus's , who being come to her Palace , only out of motives of ambition , left it with abundance of love . However , he kept this new born passion very secret , for the posture his fortunes were in , gave him not leave to discover what he felt . Besides that , though he doubted not but that the emotion of his heart was the effect of a growing love , yet was he in hope to be still master of his liberty . For my part , I observed , that Lindamira had smitten the heart of Themistus from that very day , for he looked after none but her , he hearked only to what she said , he entertained himself with her sight , and did a many things without considering what he did , whence I inferr'd , he was infinitely taken with Lindamira , and that he was a little at a loss to find her so beautiful and so inviting . Thus Madam , have you seen two originals of Love very different ; Demarata was taken with Themistus , upon a day of publick rejoycing , and in a magnificent equipage ; and Themistus falls in love with Lindamira on a day of sadness and in mourning . This new Lover being desirous to smother this growing flame , spent all his time in visits , as well to men as to women . I brought him to the virtuous Amilthaea , to the lovely Melisera , to the amiable Belisa , and a many more . He visited also most men of quality , and made the best interest he could with the Prince : He was very much with Demarata , not thinking that the civilities he had then for her , enflamed in the heart of that Princess , an affection that should prove all the unhappiness of her life . During this time , he was many times desirous to return to Lindamira ; and as many , his reason prevailing with him , he did not . On the other side Lindamira , who had my Sister still with her , and had not , as I told you , had time to raise any extraordinary structure of affection for the Husband she had lost , was in a short time comforted : Insomuch , that when there were not many about her , she permitted any one to relate what had happened at the magnificent solemnity of Demarata's Marriage . And whereas , what was most remarkable in it , was , the arrival of Themistus , all the Ladies that gave her any account of what had past , entertained her with divers things of Themistus , celebrating him to the heavens , every one commending him according either to her inclination , or her capacity . For some commended the gracefulness of his person , others his activity ; some his magnificence , others his dancing ; and the most witty , his wit , his company , and his gallantry . Lindamira summing up all that others said of him , and adding what she knew of him her self , entertained a good opinion of Themistus , and was very ready to afford him her esteem . But he not having been to visit her , ever since the first time , she took notice of it , and asked my sister one day , smiling , whom he was fallen in love with ? Why do you suppose he should be with any , replyed she ? Because , answered Lindamira , that being a person of so much honour as he is , he should have given me a second visit , if he be not extreamly taken up ; so that I conclude , that he is either fallen in love with some Beauty of our Court , or that he hates me . That he should hate you , saies Mericia , it is impossible , and it might be more probably said , that he may stand in fear of you . You see , Madam , how Lindamira stood affected towards Themistus , who absolutely wedded to his ambition , thought he had dashed out that light impression which the charms of Lindamira had made in his heart . And indeed , the Prince of Syracuse treating him with extraordinary civilities , and all others looking on him as a new Favourite , he felt a certain joy that made him reflect on Love as a passion that should truckle under ambition , and such as could not in him subsist with it , as what would not be crossed by it , so that for some daies he knew not the least disturbance . But at last , about a month after his return into Sicily , the time of Lindamira's private mourning being expired , and she at liberty to go abroad , she , according to the custom of Syracuse , made her first visit to Demarata , as wife to the Prince her Brother , being attended by a great number of fair Ladies , all in mourning . But to say truth , they were all eclipsed , in comparison to her that day , such charms did there appear in her person . For though her cloaths were but simple and negligent , and she had only a large veile hanging carelesly down to the ground , whereof she held one corner pleasantly twining about the left arm , she was a thousand times more lovely , than any other could have been , with all the dressing imaginable . It being Themistus's fortune to be at Demarata's , when she came thither , he perceived she was as handsome in the broad day , as he had thought her in that night of mourning , when he had seen her before . So that he was more smitten than at the first time ; and it happened so much the more fatally , in that Lindamira , having met his eies , made a little sign with the head , obliging enough , as much as if it had been to say to him , I know you again , though I never saw you but once . Whereupon Themistus breaking the resolution he had taken , sought what he had resolved to avoid , and the next day made a visit to Lindamira . He came so betimes , that he found her alone , but he came thither with such agitations , as his heart could not master . However , at his coming in , he carried himself so as nothing could be discovered , and saluted Lindamira very respectfully , but it was she that first spoke , for she had no sooner seen him , but breaking forth , I thought , said she to him , you had fallen out with me for that I was the occasion of your going into mourning , and that accordingly you would see me no more . Alass ! Madam , replyed he , you have not only put me into a mourning , but you have also given me cause to mourn ; for it is impossible a man can have the honor to be known to you ; but he must be withall extreamly troubled that he cannot rationally merit your esteem . I assure you , replyed she very kindly , that if you meet with no other trouble , you will be the happiest man in the World ; for I do not conceive my self so lost to discretion , as that I can be the only person in the Court that does not esteem you . What you say , Madam , hath so much insinuation , and withall so much gallantry in it , replyed Themistus , that I fear me it is your design to make me forfeit my reason and something besides . This came from Themistus , with such a freedom , that Lindamira could not take any offence thereat ; nor indeed did she answer it otherwise than as a gallantry expressed without design , and which she had deserved by the kindness she had expressed to Themistns , who thereupon staied three hours with her , but with such entertainment as he had never known before . For whereas Lindamira hath a certain goodness shining in her face , which discovers the inevitable charms of her mind , he was amazed to hear her speak ; and that particularly when the fair Melisera , whose Picture Amilcar gave you yesterday , being come to see her , began ingenuously to reproach her for so easily admitting all sorts of people to visit her . Heaven be praised , said she to her , as she came into the room , for so great a happiness as that of finding but one honest man with you , when you were wont to have a hundred persons about you , such as you neither care for , nor any body else , and yet you endure them without giving any good reason why . When Themistus is in a manner but a stranger in his own Country , replyes Lindamira smiling , you will put him into a strange opinion of me , for he must needs believe that I make no distinction of people , and will think himself nothing obliged to me for all the kindnesses I have said to him before you came . Could I have guessed you had been so kind to him , replyed Melisera , laughing with her , I should have been far from saying what I have . But to do you right , added she pleasantly , I must acknowledge before him , that you of all the World , are a person of most clear apprehensions , and most delicate in the discernment of things , and than whom none ever did better understand vertuous persons . But what I am nevertheless startled at , is , to see you take so much pleasure with those that pretend to the excellencies of the mind , and yet are withall so little troubled at certain persons that are not known , because one will not know them , and who are so importunate , that I think they are such to none but you , so carefully are they avoided by all those that have ever so little tenderness to their own satisfaction , and love not to be troubled . Whoever , says Themistus owns great perfections , and withall a great goodness , is more than any exposed to the importunity of troublesome persons . For the great perfections , replyed Lindamira , I pretend not to them , but my quality is such , that it is not easie for me to avoid those that come to me . 'T is very true , replies Melisera , but you may many times take such order as that you may not be found . For my part replyes Lindamira , I must needs acknowledge , I am far from that inhumanity of being rough to those that come to see me ; for is it not misery enough , that they can neither raise love , nor receive any ; and that they are shaken off every where , but I must also persecute them ? and methinks I do better to let them alone out of pitty , than if I should take the pains to send them to some other place where they would be more troublesome than they are to me . For when I have any such about me , I think on something else , as if they were not near me ; I reflect no more on them , than if I saw them not ; and unless it be that I find them Chamber-room , give them leave to speak when they can , and answer them when I please ; that I do not beat them , or laugh at them I neither oblige them , nor disoblige them . But you consider not , says Melisera , that it is your inviting complexion that draws them about you , and which deceives them ; that a single smile is entertainment enough for two hours ; and that you are obliged much more than any other , to be a little scornful , because there are a thousand things in your carriage , which without any design in you , make people swarm about you . But if I should remedy all those things , replyed she , the effect of it would haply be , that I should scare away as well those that I am pleased with , as those I am not , so that I had much rather satisfie those I love , than displease those I do not . Besides , how would you have those miserable Souls disposed of , that are born to no merit , and cannot change their nature ? They are ignorant of their having any , and you would have me by cyness and incivility , make them know so much : not but that I love as much as any one , to be private with two or three friends of my own sex ; but say what you will , I have not the cruelty to force away even those that are importunate in their visits ; nay , I am perswaded , it is an effect of goodness and justice . I must indeed acknowledge says Themistus , that what you say may proceed from some goodness , but I question whether it be always just that one should be always good to his own prejudice . On the contrary replied Melisera , speak truely , there is nothing so opposite to true goodness and true justice , than what this Princess does . For if she suffer any inconvenience , she derives it to all she loves , who must needs think it the greatest affliction that may be , to see her pestred with people that they care not for . Nay , she is the occasion that even these people take the less pleasure : for if all those that have any worth , would civilly disengage them out of their company , they would find out others that were inore consonant to their humor , and to whom their conversation were more supportable . Would you but teach me the art of disingaging these people civilly , replyed Lindamira , it may be I should endeavor to do it , but I must confess I am absolutely ignorant in it . For my part , says Melisera , I think it no hard matter and conceive it a thing easier to be done , than to be persecuted by a sort of troublesome people . But how is it to be done , replies Lindamira ? For all those you esteem not , replies Melisera , you are to have only a cold civility , which as it hath in it nothing that 's inhumane , so hath it not any thing that is divertive . You are not voluntarily to contribute ought to their enjoyments , and for virtues sake you must forbear censuring them publickly . But when there is very particular company , says Lindamira , the least can be said of you , is , that you are very nice , that you are a little humersome , or that you break forth into too much gallantry . This last reproach , replyes Melisera , suits well with those who are guilty of a certain ticklish wit , yet live not as if they had any such ; for those who make it their business to misconstrue things , imagine and affirm that one sees an hundred people if he hath seen but one , and never suspect they do my such thing . And therefore since it is impossible , one should not corrupt things that are most innocent when he is set upon it , the best course were to choose the side that is most convenient . Seriously ; replyed the Princess Lindamira , you would do me the greatest courtesie in the world , could you but furnish me with a little harshness for three or four women of my acquaintance , that so I may be absolutely what you would have me . If you were not so , replyed Themistus , the fair Melisera would not be so much troubled at what you do . You are in the right , replyes that excellent Lady , for if the Princess were less amiable than she is , she might be persecuted by the multitude without any bodies quarrelling at it . You are yet a stranger , and the Princess in mourning , and therefore you know not what torment it is to see her , so as not to be able to speak a word with her in private ; but ere six months be past , you 'll tell me more . Take a shorter time replyed he , for without knowing whether the persons I hear in the outer room , are troublesome or not , I sit upon thorns till the company be broke up . Ah , Themistus , what affection do I owe you for being so much of my humor , replies Melisera , and how shall I think my self obliged , if you afford me your assistance to cure the Princess of an excess of goodness and complyance . Hereupon came into the room five women , though they came not at the same time into the Palace , and who seemed not to make that days visit to Lindamira , to any other end than to satisfie Themistus , that Melisera was not mistaken . For there was no consonancy between any of them , either among themselves , or in relation to Lindamira . There was one had lived almost an age , and consequently was very grave , austere , discoursing of nothing but the disgust people should have of the things of this world ; found nothing good of all that it afforded could not endure those of the new Court , and wore cloaths that were in fashion in the time of Phalaris , Tyrant of Agrigentum . On the other side , there was another that was young , thought her self very pretty , looked very simperingly , and minded nothing but how to keep on the redness of her lips , during a conference she was extreamly weary of . There was a third that pretended much to news and intelligence , and consequently had a priviledge to be ever talking . For the other two , of whom I say nothing , they are such a ●●ace of women as a man knows not what to say of , as such as are neither handsome nor ugly ; neither fools , nor yet very wise ; and whereof the mediocrity keeps them from being assign'd any rank ; for when there are none handsomer than themselves in company , they are strangely weary of it , and when they are with persons that are pleasant and ingenious ; they are suffered , because it is not perceived they are present . So that Melisera whispering something to Themistus , and looking on Lindamira , put her into a great distraction what to do ; yet could she not absolutely resist her inclination ; for she rayled at the World , with the antient Lady that quarrelled so much at the new Court ; she commended her Dresses , who understood not any thing but what was of that nature : she ask'd news of her who loved nothing so much as to tell it ; and she had something I know not what , to say to the two mean-witted persons I told you of . So that when they were gone , it occasioned one of the pleasantest discourses that ever was . Themistus therefore finding no fewer charms in Lindamira's mind , than he did in her face , fell so much the more in love with her , insomuch , that within a few days , not being able to resist the violence of his passion , he delivered himself up a Prisoner thereto . Yet could he not avoid a violent agitation of mind ; for reflecting on the design he had to be a favorite to his Prince , he thought it concerned him very much to conceal his love ; and he knew , but too much for his own quiet , that the business he undertook was very difficult . Should he discover his affection , he must run the hazard of being banished the Court by his Master , and should he still smoother it , he must run that of not gaining his Mistresses love . Nay , he well knew , that Lindamira would prove no easie conquest , and consequently there was the less likelihood he should ever be happy . But , after all , it being not in his power to master his sentiments , he loved that which he could not forbear loving , and was at last satisfi'd that his Love was not such an enemy to the designs of his ambition as he thought it had . Nay , it happened that love and ambition , by conjunction , grew stronger and stronger in him ; for being desirous to shew himself worthy of Lindamira , it enflam'd his ambition : and in regard he was naturally ambitious , the quality of the person he loved added to his Love. So that he undertook at the same time , two very hard things , that is , to gain the favors of his Prince , and to deserve the good inclinations of a fair Princess . Those he looked on as his two main labors ; the former he easily overcame , for Perianthus was so extreamly inclined to affect him , that in a short time , he was his only Favorite : and for the second , he went so far , as without any great difficulty to get into the esteem of Lindamira , nay indeed , very far into her friendship . 'T is true , that spoke no particular favor from Lindamira , for he had the esteem and love of all the world , except those who envyed his virtue , and repined at the favor he was in , yet durst not openly discover any such thing . In the mean time , Deniarata seeing what respects the whole Court had for Themistus , felt the secret passion she had for him , growing strong within her . And yet she dissembled it so well , that Amerintha excepted , none ever knew any thing of it , nay even Themistus himself , whose imagination was full of the excellencies of Lindamira , had not the least suspicion thereof . However he waited on her very diligently , not only for the Prince's sake , who thought himself concerned in all the civilities done to Demarata , whom he still extreamly loved , but also to elude the notice might be taken of his frequent visits to Lindamira , and consequently that it might be thought that he had no other designs than those of ambition , that is , courted all those that might any way further them . Towards all the other Ladies , he behaved himself civilly , officiously , and like a gallant , but seemed not to have any particular inclinations for any one , whereat Demarata was extreamly well pleased . In a word , should her secret sentiments be examined , it would be found she imagined to her self a certain pleasure to do things , so as that Themistus might not love at all . So that to keep him from it , she thought fit to advance a discourse concerning the qualities a Favorite should have , to continue long in favor . Lindamira was present at that debate , which was occasioned upon a change that had happened at the Court of the Prince of Hereclea , that made a great noise in the Court of Syracuse , upon pretence that the Favorite , who was fallen into disgrace , had lost himself by making his Mistress acquainted with some secrets of his Master . For my part , says Demarata , I would never advise a man that were guilty of ambition , and would be Favorite to a Prince , to be engaged in Love. For these two principal passions require either of them a whole heart , and it is not possible to be fortunate in both at the same time . For my part replyes Lindamira , I do not think those two passions so incompatible as you conceive . For when a man is a Favorite , it is so much the more easie for him to prevail , and if his addresses amount to any thing , there will be those Ladies that will sacrifice themselves to his desires , and will spare him abundance of pains . Take me in the humor I am in now , replyes Themistus , were I Favorite to a Prince , I would not care for that Mistriss whose good inclinations I should gain but conditionally with the favors of my Master . And therefore , if I propose to my self the conquest of any Beauty , I am confident I shall pick out such an one as shall consider nothing but my affection . The question is not to know what a man should do when he loves nor yet when he should love , replyes Demarata , but only to examine whether I have not reason to affirm , that a Favorite , who would advance his fortune , should avoid being in Love. But if he be a Favorite to a young Prince , replyed Lindamira , will you have him to be barbarous ? or will you not allow him to concern himself in the pleasures of his Prince , and that if he be in Love , the other should be so too ? I allow him to be civil , replyes Demerata , to be a Gallant , to be generous , nay to be a Lover in appearance , if the Prince by whom he is favored condescended thereto : but I maintain , that all his actions should relate to his ambition , if he be desirous to be happy ; and that he should always be disposed to follow the inclinations of his Prince , and to renounce his own . Hence it comes , that sometimes he must mind Hunting , other times Court-ship , other times Bravery , acording as the humor of his Prince leads him ; but he must never come to that extremity as to betray his Master to obey a Mistress . He must never come to that forced point , as to persecute his Prince with perpetual petitions for the friends of the Person he is in love with ; he to whom he is a Favorite , should never fear he might reveal any secret of his ; and a man must never put himself into such a posture , as that it may be in his power to deny that Prince any thing , whom he would have to repose an absolute confidence in him . For this reason must his Love-adventures be such , as that he shall not refuse to acquaint his Prince therewith , nor yet to make him privy to the favors he receives from his Mistress if in case he have any . For my part says Themistus , were I a Lover , and that a fortunate one , I am confident , I should rather sacrifice my fortune , than acquaint my Master with the favors I receiveed from any Lady , how inconsiderable so ever they were , if secret . What you say is doubtless very generously said , replyes Demarata , but when all 's done , it clearly demonstrates that a Favorite ought not be in Love ; for a young Prince that should trust you with all the secrets of State , would not take it well you should conceal ought from him that he is desirous to know . Besides , to be fortunate in ambition , a man must be disposed to loose all , to forsake all , when Policy requires it , and he must not admit diversity of interests to bring any one to effect . There are two kind of Favorites , added she , for there are some who love the Prince and the State , and others who mind only their own advancement , and would as gladly sacrifice the Prince and the State , to raise their own fortunes , as they would do their particular enemies . But whether the Favorite love his Master , or only himself , it is still equally convenient he should be unacquainted with Love. If all the Ladies of the Court heard you speak after that rate , replyes Lindamira , they would look on you as a person who had a design to hinder them from conquering the heart of Themistus , whom all begin to look on as the Favorite of the Prince my Brother . I am so far from deserving that honor , answers Themistus , that I think none looks on me as such an one . However it be , added Demerata blushing , it hath been my endeavor to give you the advice of a faithful friend . I am extreamly obliged to you for your good wishes , Madam , replyed he , and to let you know how far I submit to you , I promise you here before the fair Lindamira , that neither of you shall ever see me in love with any one of all those Ladies that are not present ; which as he said , Themistus looked on Lindamira , who laughing , said to him , e're she was a ware , that to make him a positive answer to what he said , he must needs be in Love in Africk , Greece , or Asia . If I had discovered my secret , replyes he , smiling with her , the Princess might reproach me , that I had done that for you which ought not to be done for a Mistress . And therefore I shall tell you no more . Hereupon the Prince coming in , dissolved the company , and carried away Themistus along with him , so that Lindamira , being also gone , and Demarata left alone , she went into her Closet , whither she called Amerintha , who knew all the secrets of her heart . Could you believe , said she to her , that I should spend the whole afternoon in endeavoring to perswade the only man in the world that I love , and cannot but love , that it is not fit he should be in love himself . Not but that I must acknowledge , though to my own confusion , that it were an incredible joy to me , that he were in love with me , conditionally that he neither told me so , nor knew that I knew so much . But since it is not so , nor can I wish it were , I must confess it is some pleasure to me , to think that Themistus is not in love at all , and minds nothing but his ambition . And yet methinks Madam , replyed Amarintha , since it is your design to disburthen your heart of the violent affection that torments you , it should be your wish either that Themistus were in disgrace or in love ; for having so great a heart as you have , you would not be able to continue your affection long to a man that were in love elsewhere : and if the other happened , absence would haply cure you . For absence , replyes Demarata , 't is to me a fruitless remedy , I was but ten years of age when Themistus went hence , he stayed seven years out of Sicily , and yet at his return , I no sooner saw him but I blushed ; nay durst I say it without confusion , I loved him . The other way you propose is no better , for my condition , and the posture of Themistus's fortune considered , though he should love me , he durst not discover it , so that I have no reproach to make to him that he loves me not . He is very liberal of his civilities towards me , he sees me often ; and though he should engage his love elsewhere , it were no injury to me , and yet it would afflict me beyond all remedy . To find out therefore an innocent ease in my misfortunes , all I have to wish , is , that Themistus , be not in love at all : for if it be so , I shall love with some satisfaction , though it should be my desire to love him eternally without his knowledge , and without ever being loved by him . These , Madam , were the transactions that passed in Demarata's soul , who had the satisfaction to see that Themistus was not engaged to any of the Ladies of the Court , and the pleasure to see him so much in the esteem of Perianthus , that it would not be long e're all the favors of the Prince were at his disposal . Yet was he still in a very unfortunate condition ; for the passion he had for Lindamira was so violent , that he hardly had one minutes rest . However , he durst not discover what be felt , to her who was the cause thereof ; for though he could do any thing with the Prince , yet was there no ●●●elihood he should make any pretensions to the Princess of Himera ; since that the same favor that had raised him up so high , and had found him the opportunities to approach her , advised him to avoid all inclinations towards her , out of a consideration that the Prince might have accused him of ingratitude , should he have been guilty of a presumption to lift up his eyes so high as the Princess his Sister . In the mean time he was in love , nay he would love contrary to the suggestious of his reason : for the Princess Lindamira seemed so amiable to him , that he thought it as unjust as impossible not to love her . But all considered , he smothered his passion with abundance of care , yet not omitting ought that might any way gain him the esteem of Lindamira , he did very considerable services about the Prince her Brother , he saw her as often as he could ; and when she was out of her first mourning , he found her a thousand several sorts of diversions and entertainments . In all the great and noble things he did , he directed his thoughts to Lindamira , and he never met with any occasion to relieve some illustrious unfortunate person , but he did it with a particular satisfaction , out of a confidence that Lindamira would have the greater esteem for him ; and indeed that confidence met with its reward in her . But all this notwithstanding , since he had never acquainted her with his affection , he was still dissatisfied with his fortune . Being therefore one day at Lindamira's in that disturbance , though there were four or five Ladies present , I came in and told a piece of news I had newly heard , that concerned a person of the Court whom all the World knew . He I speak of would marry a Woman he was extreamly in love with , though one very much below his condition . This bringing about the discourse to the business of love , it was put to the question , whether a man did more oblige a woman by loving her , though she were infinitely below his condition ; or by loving her sincerely and constantly , when she were infinitely above him ; that is when there was such a distance between them , that he could not pretend to the least hope of ever obtaining her . At first , those who had not made the proposition , thought there had been no question in it ; and that he who loved a person much below him , put a greater obligation upon her , than he should have done on another of higher quality than himself , whom he durst not pretend to . But having considered the business more narrowly , they saw it might very well come into debate . For my part , said a Lady of the company , I cannot apprehend any comparison between these two things ; for is there any thing more satisfactory to a handsome woman , than to see her beauty and desert esteemed as highly as nobleness of birth and riches ; and to find at her feet a person of great quality , sacrificing for her sake , his fortunes ; incurring the displeasure of his kindred , and the censure of his friends , and one that notwithstanding a thousand obstacles , makes her happy by making himself such ? What you say , ( replyes Lindamira , not thinking of any advantage that Themistus might make of it ) does doubtless speak abundance of obligation , but to consider things more narrowly , and to search into the depth of the question , there is no comparison between these two kinds of love now in dispute ; the love that is most perfect , is certainly that which hath least of self-interest ; and to speak freely , I do not think that the inequality of conditions , when there is nothing dishonorable in the birth of a person a man is in love with , is one of the greatest obstacles that love can conquer . For a man that loves any thing violently , may easily imagine , that that difference of quality introduced by fortune among men , is a thing of no real consideration , and that the true distinction that wise men allow among them , ought to be no other than that of desert . And as for Riches , when a man is once in love , he troubles not his thoughts about them ; and if he were able to forbear Marrying the person , he should love because she were not rich ; it must needs follow , that he is no richer than she , and that the meer fear of making her miserable , should prevail with him , not to satisfie his love . But if the thing be , as we have presupposed , I think it no miracle a rich man should marry a poor Woman , and shall therefore never number that amongst the greatest expressions of love . On the contrary , when ever I shall see a person of a higher condition and more rich , applying himself to one below him , and will not marry her , I shall say he either love her not , or very little . Your Sentence is very just , Madam , replyes Themistus , when you speak after that rate : for I am perswaded when love is weaker than reason , it is no perfect love , especially in emergencies of that nature . And so Madam , it is not to be wondered , if the love of a man of a higher condition than the person he loves , continues and is fortified to that degree , as to oblige him to marry her . For hope being that which enlivens and augments love , he wants not any thing whence he may derive any confidence of his happiness when he pleases himself . So that I am much more astonished to see there are some Lovers who can forbear attaining to what they desire , than I am to see who slight all considerations of interest to satisfie themselves ; and therefore to speak justly , a love that grows without hope , and subsists without it , and meets with no obstacles but what are invincible , is much more obliging , and accordingly more resolute than that which cannot but hope , even though it would not , and may arrive to whatever it hopes . What you say is very subtilly spoken , replies a Lady that was present ; but when all is done , I conceive that what hope doth in the heart of other lovers , glory does the same in those we speak of ; and that the secret satisfaction there is in loving a person of great quality , that hath beauty , wit , and virtue , entertains the passion of the Lover . Besides , added I , to speak sincerely , though there be a great disproportion between the lover and the person he loves , yet does he still flatter himself , and that if he have not a real hope , he hath at least something that 's near it , and like it , that bears him up and comforts him . For my part , reples the Princess of Himera , I easily conceive there may be such a lover as cannot really hope any thing , and I imagine at the same time , that there is not any thing speaks more obligation than a love of that nature . But Madam , replyed I , a man may have at least a hope to be pittied . That 's but a sad kind of hope , replyed Themistus . Nay , added Lindamira , it 's possible there may be such a Lover as cannot rationally hope ever to see the liberty to bemoan himself , and consequently much less to be pittyed by another . Ah , Madam , replyes Themistus , there you go too far ; for I cannot conceive it possible for a man to endure a great affliction without ever complaining of it . For my part , added I , I am of Themistus's opinion . Howe're it may be , replyed that secret Lover , you must needs acknowledge , Madam , that a man who lovrs a person infinitely above himself , and loves her with a resolution to love her eternally , though he cannot rationally hope to be happy , must needs have a more elevated love , than he who loves a person whose condition being inferior to his own , affords him an easie hope of being satisfied , even when he pleases himself . I grant it , says she , yet not out of any perswasion that a woman can ever be obliged to a Lover , since that when a man is in love , he is such whether he will or no , and that he does but what he cannot forbear doing . Very right replyes Themistus ; I acknowledge a woman should not lie under any obligation , provided you confess she ought not to be without pitty . As a woman hath not love when she pleases her self , replyed Lindamira , so no more can she have pitty when ever the wretches she hath made expect she should , nor yet as often as she would her self : our will for the most part , having so little predominancy over the secret sentiments of our hearts , that we cannot without temerity give an account of our own thoughts . Having so said , Lindamira rises up to go and walk in those spacious Gardens that lye at the end of the Hexapila , so they call one part of the City that lyes to the Land-side , as the Achradina lyes to the Sea-side . Themistus walking along with her , went on still , having his thoughts taken up with the discourse that had passed . He thought it some pleasure to think that the Princess of Himera , allowed the love of a man whose affection derived no encouragement from hope , to be more considerable than that of those Lovers who have thousands of occasions to hope . So that Themistus being wholly intentive to that reflection , Lindamira , whom he held up as she walked , as soon as they were come into the Gardens where she intended to walk , perceiving it , asked him the reason thereof . What you desire to know , Madam , replyed he , is of greater consequence than you imagine : for in a word , though the Prince to whom I owe thousands of obligations , and for whom I would sacrifice my life a thousand times , should ask me the same thing , I should not tell him , and yet you are the only person in the world to whom I might tell it , if you lay your absolute commands upon me to do so . What you say , seems to me very obliging , replyes Lindamira , but as I am not very forward to burden my self with the secrets of my Friends , without any necessity , so shall I not press you to acquaint me with yours . You shall never know it then , replyes Themistus , for it is of such a nature , that I cannot have the presumption to tell it you , if you do not command me to do it . It must needs be a very odd secret it seems , replyed Lindamira , looking on him . On the contrary , Madam , replyed he , his colour changeing , 't is the noblest secret in the world , and were it less Noble , it were a less secret than it is , and so more easily guessed at . Not but that I am a little amazed , added he , that you who have so clear a wit , and understand those that come to you so well , have not already found it out . Assure your self , replyed Lindamira , I have no skill in Divination , but as I find there is something more than ordinary in having a secret that 's never to be communicated to any one , I shall not command you to acquaint me with yours . But Madam , replyed Themistus , since you think there 's something extraordinary in having a secret that is not to be told any one in the world , I have a great desire to tell you mine ; for I am confident you will never tell it any other , and that you will be the only person upon earth that knows it , when I have told you , That I am an unfortunate wretch that loves you , without hope , and to pretend to love you so eternally . Ah! Themistus , replyed the Princess , blushing for very anger , do you consider what you say ? Do you speak in good earnest ? Do you know me well ? Or have you forgot your self ? I am in good earnest Madam , replyed he , I consider well what I say . I know well who you are , and have not forgotten my self : but in spight of Reason and my Will , I adore you , and shall do so eternally . But are you not afraid , replied Lindamira , that I shall acquaint the Prince my Brother with your presumption ? No , Madam , replied he , for as you have put me into a condition not to fear death , and only to tremble at your indignation , I cannot be afraid of disgrace . Were you afraid of my indignation , added Lindamira , you would not tell me what you do , and you would not force me to forbid you my sight . Ah! Madam , replyed he , if you will not allow me to see you , no question but I shall die , and you will haply be troubled at my death ; for , Madam , if you observe , I have not had the presumption to tell you that my passion was guilty of any hope ; on the contrary , I declare I have not any ; nay , I pretend not to the poor comfort that proceeds from pitty , and that I desire nothing but the glory to love you , though none know it , nay , if you please , without my ever telling you so much . Were it possible , replies the Princess Lindamira , you could have the least shadow of hope in your madness , I should treat you otherwise than I do ; but since that cannot be , and that I have a certain esteem and friendship for you , and cannot ruine you , without doing my self some prejudice , I give your Reason time to bring you to your wits again . I would not therefore you should ever presume to acquaint me with any thing of your indiscretion ; I would have you very carefully avoid being alone with me ; nay , I would have you see me as seldom as you can possibly , till such time as you shall be in a condition to ask me pardon for your extravagance , and come and declare that you love me not otherwise than you ought to love me : For if you do not what I tell you , though I abhor nothing so much as noise and disturbance , I shall acquaint the Prince my Brother with your presumption , and shall infallibly ruine you . Your commands , Madam , replied he , are certainly very hard to be observed , and yet I shall obey you in all , unless it be , Madam , that I shall never tell you that I have ceased to love you . Lindamira coming hereupon to certain Green seats , sate down , and obliged the Ladies that came along with her , to do the like . But being extreamly troubled at the adventure that had hapned to her , she staid not long in the Garden , nay , ordered things so , that Themistus led her not , and so she returned home very sad and melancholly . She was no sooner in her chamber , but calling my Sister to her into the Closet , she acquainted her with what had happened to her , expressing a great indignation at Themistus's boldness , and withal , abundance of affliction , that they could not have so much of his company as formerly . For in fine , said she to Mericia , I looked on Themistus as a person I should have made the chiefest of my friends , because he not only wanted , not any thing that might recommend him , as to his person , but was also very serviceable to me in my affairs . 'T is certain , he hath a great influence over the Prince my Brother , he is an understanding man , discreet , respectful , divertive , and methought there was no danger to enter into a friendship with him . In the mean time he is fallen into an impertinent madness , that ruines all my designs , and puts me into no small distraction . For I will not give him any occasion to conceive the least hope , nor on the contrary , give any other cause to suspect , any thing of his temerity . You have so much prudence , replied Mericia , that you will do what you have a mind to do ; but certainly 't is great pity that Themistus's fortune does not justifie the passion he hath for you ; for that allowed , he is worthy your love . I grant it , replied Lyndamira , and that is it that torments me , for not being able to admit him as a Lover , I should have been very glad to have had him while I lived for my Friend . While this entertainment passed between Lindamira and my Sister , Themistus , not able to becalm the several sentiments , wherewith his heart was tossed , desired He and I might have some discourse . I at first saw him so sad , that I thought some secret discontent had happened between him and the Prince . Insomuch as perceiving after he had seemed willing to speak with me , that he said nothing to me , I asked him what it was that troubled him . I should not indeed , added I , much wonder to see you disturbed , for I think it impossible that ever ambition should be without disquiet . Ah! dear Meleaganes , cries He , were I only ambitious , I were the happiest man in the world . But alas , I struggle both with Love and Ambition at the same time , and not being well able to distinguish whether my Love proceeds from Ambition , or my Ambition from my Love , all I know is , that my heart is rack'd with all the disturbances that are the attendants of these two passions . I would fain be at this very instant , that I speak , both near the Prince , and near the Princess Lindamira . How , said I , are you in love with the Princess of Himera ? I am , replied he , and what is most deplorable , I love her without hope . And yet I am resolved to act , as if I did hope , and to see whether that Proverb which saies , that Fortune favours the Confident , be true or no. Upon that , he gave me an account of the discourse he had had with Lindamira . But when I would have told him , that I thought his condition not so sad , in that she had not treated him worse , he told me that I was mistaken , and that he had been less miserable , if she had expressed a greater violence towards him . But , to be short , added he , since as an ambitions man I cannot love more nobly , and that as a Lover , I must be withal ambitious , I resign my self equally to these two violent passions , and am absolutely resolved that they shall either mutually assist one the other , or combine to ruine me . Tell me therefore my dear Meleagenes , whether what I intend to do be rational , for my thoughts are in such a tempest , that I dare not trust my own reason in this accident . But , said I , what can you do to satisfie your ambition more than you do ? The Prince affects you , you follow him every where , you participate of all his pleasures , and he cannot live without you . Ah? Meleagenes , repled he , a peaceful Favourite goes on but slowly , and great fortunes are never found but in great affairs . When I have followed the Prince a hunting , or to Demarata's , to Lindamira's , to the Revels , to the Walks , I shall never be the more powerful ; and so the ease of the Grandees will at last give them an opportunity to ruine me . Besides that , doing no more about the Prince , than what a many others could do as well as I , it will be easie for my aemulators to undermine me , feeling therefore within me , something that aims at greater matters , I would stirr up some War , that might contribute as well to my Ambition as my Love. This is my only way to arrive at great employments , wherein I am sure to meet with either glory or death . By this means shall I come to a nearer distance from Lindamira , and more approach the rank and quality of my Ancestors . Tell me then that I am in the right way , my dear Meleagenes , if you would advise me as I would be advised . On the other side , trouble not your self for the War I intend to raise , for the Prince may justly declare one against the Prince of Messena , and were he not taken up with the love of Demarata , he had haply been already in Arms. If it be so , said I to him , I think it the best course you can take , provided you be in some sort confident of the happy success of this design ; for it is a most deplorable thing to be the occasion of a War that is not crowned with victory . Victory , replies Themistus , is commonly the reward of those that assault , rather than of those that are assaulted , because the former voluntarily seek it , the latter do but as it were entertain it out of necessity . Besides that , in all great designs , wherein both Love and Ambition are concerned , much must be left to hazard , and a man should as much resign himself to Fortune as to Prudence . Themistus being thus resolved for the War , began to act with so much policy , that in the space of three months , the interest of the Princes of Syracuse and Messena were so intangled , that nothing could unravel the differences but a War. In the interim , Themistus behaved himself towards Lindamira with the greatest respect in the world ; he exactly observed the command she had laid upon him , of not speaking to her alone ; and carried himself so discreetly , that though she could not be perswaded his sentiments were other towards her , than they had been , he gave her not the least occasion to take ought ill at his hands . For Demarata , considering only the great influence she had upon the Prince , he humoured her as much as lay in his power , not knowing that he was but too much in her favour ; for as I have told you , the world affords not another that can so well disguise her sentiments as this Princess . And since it was her design to overcome the passion that tormented her soul , she was not troubled at a War that should rid her of a man whom she would not love , and a Prince she could not endure without doing extream violence to her self . So that she furthered Themistus's design , though she knew not so much . For , Lyndamira , the hope she was in , that absence would contribute much to his recovery of Themistus , she was also glad of the War , though naturally a great lover of peace . Perianthus for his part , being courageous , young , and desirous of Fame , was easily perswaded to embrace the War , though he still doted on Demarata ; so that all things furthering Themistus's design , preparations were made for the execution thereof . Troops were raised , an Army was modelled ; and Perianthus being to command it in person , went to take his leave of the Princess Lindamira , attended by the greatest part of the Court , and among others Themistus , who had the gallantest Presence in the world , being in a military equipage . While she spoke in private with the Prince , Themistus had his eye fixt on her , as if it had been to give her occasion to guess , that his intention were still the same towards her , insomuch that Lindamira told my Sister that very night , that she was much in fear that Themistus was not yet fully recovered of his extravagance ▪ But I had forgot to tell you , that Perianthus taking his leave of her , she very obligingly turned to all those that came along with him , and without distinguishing Themistus from the rest ; she told them , that she recommended the Prince her Brother to their care ; and that it was her wish to see them all returned home again covered with Laurels . In the mean time Themistus , who sought his own comfort , found a particular satisfaction in the words Lindamira had said in general , though she had not afforded him so much as a look , which he might rationally conceive directed to him . I shall not trouble you , Madam , with the particulars of this War , which was over in six months , It sufficeth that I tell you , that as it was begun by Themistus , so was it also gloriously concluded by him , since that through his courage and prudence , a battel was gained , that decided the differences of the Princes of Syracuse and Messena , and introduced a peace between the two States . For Themistus commanding the Reserve , brought it into the fight so seasonably , that his side gain'd the victory thereby . Accordingly , was the sole honor of this War , even in his Masters judgement , due to him : for it was undertaken by his advice , he had given very fortunate directions while it lasted , and he had contributed more to the gain of the battel than any other . Add to this , that he had the happiness to save the Prince of Syracuse's life , who had his Horse killed under him , when Themistus being come up to the Prince , dispatched one of the enemies , that would have either killed or taken him , and furnished him with his Horse , so that he relieved him in the greatest hazard that he could be in . Hereupon the Prince of Messena being an antient man , and fearing , if the War continued , he might lose his Estate , resolved to send such indifferent propositions , in order to a Peace , as Themistus could not but hearken to . So that within three daies the Articles were sign'd , and for more security of the performance thereof , it was agreed , that the young Prince of Messena should remain a hostage at Syracuse , till some fortifications were demolished , wherein consisted part of the difference between those two Princes . This done , Perianthus , to reward Themistus with the first honors of the advantage he had gained , would needs dispatch him before to Syracuse , to acquaint Demarata and Lindamira with the first news of Victory and Peace . Themistus , overjoyed at this welcome Commission , accepted it with great satisfaction ; and , having received Letters from the Prince to those two Princesses , returned to Syracuse . But as he went , he felt , whatever hope hath of insinuation , and fear of disturbance ; for the glory he had acquir'd , put him into hope to receive some acknowledgment from Lindamira , but having not seen her in private from the day that he had acquainted her with his affection , he was strangely afraid to see her alone . Yet Love and Ambition growing stronger than his Fear , his Heart sided with Hope . However , he was obliged to go first to Demarata , 〈…〉 Lindamira . He did so , and was 〈…〉 her with abundance of civility , and a 〈…〉 expressions of joy , wherein he thought not himself at all concerned . For he thought that Demarata would not receive him so kindly ; but considering him as a person , of whom Perianthus spoke with abundance of obligation ; for , if I am not mistaken , the Prince's Letter to the Princess , was to this effect . PERIANTHUS to the Princess DEMARATA . IF you have any affection for me , Madam , entertain Themistus as a person , to whom I owe all things , and whom you are obliged to for the life of a Prince , who loves you beyond himself . Demarata blushed as she read this Letter , and felt within her an agitation which she had much ado to calm , Yet at last she overcame it , and speaking very kindly to Themistus , she intreated him to relate the particulars of the Fight ; but he did it with such modesty , that if the common report had not inform'd her of the great things he had done , she could hardly have inferr'd from his relation , that he had been there . So that the esteem she had for Themistus , encreasing thereby , the flame she would have quenched , increased also . Insomuch that Themistus having left her , she got into her Closet , and speaking to the person that was privy to her secrets ; Well , Amerintha , said she to her , what think you of the strangeness of my destiny ? I would not love Themistus any longer , and he becomes daily more and more worthy to be lov'd ; I would have him go to the Wars purposely to forget him , and he does there such extraordinary things , that it is impossible not to remember him eternally : I wished he might have dyed there , so to rid my heart of him , and he saves the Prince's life , so to fasten himself for ever to the Court of Syracuse . This granted , what would you have me to do , Amerintha ? or have I not reason to think , that it is the pleasure of my destiny , that I should love Themistus in spight of my virtue ? I were as good , added she , love him voluntarily ; and since Reason and Virtue , joyned together , cannot resist fortune , nor oppose my inclinations ; let us love Themistus whom we cannot hate ; but lest he might slight us , added she , let us endeavor to do it so , as that he may not know any thing , and that he be not any way engaged in love . For my part , Madam , replies Amerintha , I think it would not be amiss , should you not so directly oppose the inclination you have for Themistus ; for Love is enflamed by resistance , and that passion increases many times more easily of it self , than it would if it were wished : Do not therefore any violence to your own sentiments , and you will haply see , that within a few daies , you will find rest when you do not seek it , and your heart will be at liberty . But while Demarata was thus entertained , Themistus went to Lindamira , whom he found alone . I know Madam , ( said he to her , very respectfully , delivering Perianthus's Letter ) that I transgress your commands , but Madam , you will haply find my excuse in the Prince's Letter which I give you . At these words , Lindamira , without making him any answer , took the Letter , and opening it , found these words , PERIANTHUS to the Princess of HIMERA . IF you desire to put a sensible obligation upon me , entertain Themistus as a person , to whom I owe Life , Victory , and Peace ; for by the friendship you shall have for him , I shall measure that you have for me . Lindamira having read the Letter , looked very kindly on Themistus , and speaking to him , I beseech you , said she , hinder me not from doing what the Prince my Brother would have me . And what would he have you to do for me , Madam , replies Themistus ? He commands me to have a friendship for you , replied she , and if I have not it shall not be my fault . Your friendship , Madam , replies Themistus , is a thing so precious , that no man ought to receive it otherwise than on his knees . Receive it then , saies Lindamira , interrupting him , and without speaking any more of it , I pray tell me what I have not from report , but very confusedly ; for I shall credit you more than I do her , and shall trust the account you give me of the fight , more than I do what she hath told me . No doubt , Madam , but I ever speak truth , replied he , and were I not afraid , you should think that the Victory wherein the Prince is pleased to have me so much concern'd , had encouraged me to any presumption , I should haply tell you once more e're I die , that that you have gained over me , is much more absolute , than what the Prince hath gained over his enemies . But since I would not be thought a person so presumptuous , as to have turned bankrupt as to all respect , but on the contrary , desirous to express much more towards you than I have . I shall obey you , and employ these precious minutes , wherein I have the honour to be alone with you , to acquaint you with what you would know . Whereupon Themistus , not giving Lindamira leisure to make him any answer , related what had passed , with such Eloquence , , Wit , Modesty and Art , that though he said nothing advantageous to himself , yet was she satisfied , that Fame had not flattered him . Being come just to to the closure of his relation , there came so many into Lindamira's chamber , that it was impossible for him to say any thing to her in private . In the mean time was this Princess in no small disturbance ; for , as it was but just to commend a person that had done the State such considerable service , so on the other side was she troubled to do it with any earnestness , knowing what inclinations he had for her , lest he should make any advantage thereof . So that to take a mean betwixt these two extremities , she read aloud what the Prince her Brother had written concerning Themistus , so to do justice to the valour of that secret Lover , yet not to heighten his confidence by any excess of commendation . But , Themistus perceiving the company to encrease , and finding himself burthened with the flatteries of those that were about Lindamira , his own modesty forced him to leave the Princess . Nay , he thought that the interest of his love and ambition advised him to do so . So that being returned to his own House , I went to wait on him , for I came to Syracuse along with him . As soon as I saw him , I asked what posture his affairs were in , as well in relation to his love as his ambition . For what concerns my ambition , replies he , they go very well , for after the service I have now done the Prince , there are few places I may not pretend to . But for my love-affairs , the case is otherwise , for the Princess may haply have a greater esteem for me than she had , but I do not believe she will ever venture to love me , even though she should cease to have an a version for me . I know well enough , added he , that my birth is noble , but my fortune was in such an ill equipage when I left Sicily , that I find it a kind of madness to love Lindamira . But since your courage , replied I , will soon make your fortune equal to your birth , why may you not aspire to the affection of that Princess ? Because , saies he , there is a fantastick humor in the world , that will hardly let people remember the high births of such as are fallen into poverty ; nay , that ever reflects on their former poverty , even when they are become rich . This may hold , replied I , in such as enrich themselves otherwise than by the favour of their Sovereign , not in those that are Favorites to some great Prince . For , in a word , favour covers whatever is not advantageous to those that are in it , with oblivion . No , no , replied Themistus , forbear these fruitless flatteries ; Lindamira will never love me , or I must expect no more from her than what a b●re friendship amounts to . Nay , I am in some doubt , whether my love to her may not procure me her aversion . That seldom happens , replied I , and I cannot imagine your fortune will prove so fantastick , Come what will , replies Themistus , I will love her eternally , and I will do so many things to preserve the Prince's favour , that I shall haply play my Cards so well , that I may be the greatest man in the Court. Nor was he less than his word , for Perianthus being returned , he was absolutely looked on as his Favourite . He bestowed on him the most considerable employment in the State , he enriched him , and lodged him in the Palace ; nay , all the favours of the Prince passed through his hands . However , Themistus was so good a Steward of his favour , that envy it self had a respect for his virtue ; he did all the good he could , he was a Protector of the unfortunate , he was liberal , his conversation with his antient friends was such , as before he came into favour ; he was an eager assertor of his Master's authority , he was not wedded to any interest , and it was evident in all his actions , that he loved the Prince and the State. But none knew of his being in love , but Lindamira , Mericia , and my self . In the mean time , at Perianthus's return , all was full of divertisements , besides that , the Prince of Messena being a gallant and our proper person , his presence added something to the gallantry of the Court. Nay , he fell so strangely in love with Lindamira , that all the world soon after perceived his passion . But among the rest , Themistus was one of those that first discovered it , and was so much troubled at it , as if some great misfortune had happened to him . 'T is certainly a thing not easily digestible by a Lover , that dares not mention his love ; nor give the least expression thereof , to see a Rival that discovers all his , yet so , as he is not to be called to account for it . Yet did Themistus make his advantage of this adventure ; for Lindamira observing him very narrowly , soon perceived the disturbance and melancholly , which the Prince of Messena's love caused in him . She spoke of it to Mericia , who had also taken notice thereof . Yet were there not any but these two persons and my self , that observed it ; for , as to the Prince of Messena , he was so far from suspecting Themistus to be his Rival , that he did all that lay in his power , to court him , to be one of his intimate friends . But as Themistus found much ado to suffer it , and that the Prince of Messena came at last to perceive , that he avoided his company as much as he could with civility , he endeavoured to find out the reason of it . So that he imagined , it proceeded from his two frequent discourses of Love and Gallantry . For seeing him not particularly engaged to any Beauty , he drew that consequence , and was wont by way of raillery , to call Themistus sometimes the indifferent , sometimes the insensible Courtier , and that became so general , that Themistus was sometimes forced to answer to these two names , which he so little deserved . Demarata on the other side was somewhat satisfied , to think that Themistus was not in love at all ; and Lindamira was not displeased to find that his passion was kept very secret ; for that having a very particular friendship for him , she would have been troubled to be forced to forbid him coming to her . In the mean time she did not any action , nor scattered the least word , whence Themistus might raise ever so little hope he might ever give her heart the least assault ; nay , not so much as that he might oblige her to admit his passion , though without making any return . 'T was upon such an occasion ; that she had a very long discourse with him one day ; for it happening that Themistus was alone with her walking , and that they leant over a rail that looked upon the Sea , she saw him so much taken up with his own thoughts , that forgetting at that time the love he had for her , she immediately asked him whether there were any discontent between him and the Prince . Alas , Madam , replied he sighing , were I as much in favour with the Princess of Himera , as I am with the Prince of Syracuse , I should not be so much troubled in my thoughts , or if I were , it would be so much to my satisfaction , that I should be nevertheless happy . I assure you , replies very courteously Lindamira , you have received greater expressions of friendship from me , than you could have from the Prince my Brother : for in my judgement , one cannot do those he loves a greater obligation , than to forget the injuries they have done him . Ah , Madam , replies Themistus , if it be an injury to adore you , and if my submissive passion be the affront you mean , you cannot do any thing more unjust or more cruel than to forget it . But alas , added he sighing , I daily and hourly perceive that you have not done me that kind of injustice , for you make it so much your business , to avoid even the meeting of our eyes ; you so obstinately shun my company , and you take so great pleasure to persecute me , that I am in no doubt but you remember the love I have for you . Themistus said these words with so much resentment , that the Princess , who had an infinite esteem , and withal a real friendship for him , resolved not to stand out so against that unfortunate Lover , to afford him some inward pitty , and to endeavor to recover him by reason . So that speaking to him with all the kindness that can proceed from friendship , you are , said she , so virtuous a man , that it would be the greatest trouble to me in the world , to prove the only cause of your unhappiness . Besides that , being obliged to you for my Brothers life , I think my self concern'd to be tender of yours . Nay , you are so considerable to the State , that the interest of my Countrey requires further , that I should not suffer you to run into an extravagance , which might make you unserviceable to the Prince , the State , and your friends . Give me leave then , Themistus , to discover my heart to you , and tell you , that though there were no disproportion between us , you should not entertain any love for me , because it is evident I cannot have ought beyond a friendship for you . Ah , Madam , cries out Themistus , is it not enough I know , that being of the quality you are of , you will not love me , but you must withal tell me , that though fortune had put no rub in my way to happiness , yet I could never be happy . I beseech you , Madam , be not so ingeniously cruel and give me leave to flat●es my self into this poor consolation , as to think , that if you had been born in a cottage , I might presume to love you , and that it were not impossible I might gain your affection Give me leave , I say , Madam , to attribute some part of my unhappiness to Fortune , and not all to your aversion . For matter of aversion , replies Lindamira , I have not any for Themistus , on the contrary , I ingeniously declare that I esteem you , and that I have a tender , solid , and sincere friendship for you . But with this declaration I must also tell you , that I neither have , or ever shall have any love for you . But Madam , replies Themistus , are you so particularly acquainted with what is to come ? I am , replied she , for it is my perswasion , that when one is to entertain love , it is never ushered in by friendship . Besides , my Humor and my Reason , are two such faithful sentinels about my heart , that I do not fear they will ever betray it , either to your Merit or your Love , and it is out of that confidence , that I speak to you as I do , that is without indignation or severity . I therefore tell you once more , that I have a very great friendship for you ; that I shall never love you otherwise , than according to that , and that you cannot put a greater obligation upon me , than by resolutely strugling with the passion now so predominant in your soul . If it be true , Madam , added he , that you cannot have ought beyond a friendship for the unfortunate Themistus , grant him one favour I beseech you . If it be a favour that may stand with friendship , replies Lindamira , , I promise it you . Alas , Madam , said he , what I desire is so considerable , that you must be very unjust to denie it . For all my request at the present , to remit the torment I feel , is only to intreat you to make use of one word for another , though the sence be even in your intention the very same . For instance , Madam , continued this afflicted Lover , it will be an extream satisfaction to me , if , instead of saying you have a friendship for me , you would be pleased to make use of certain words , which , because they are sometimes employed to express sentiments that speak more tenderness , have , I know not what that is more satisfactory , more inviting , and more proper to keep up the spirits of an unfortunate man , than such as are particular to friendship : Your wits are at such a loss , replies Lindamira , that I pity you much more than I would do . For , in fine , what pleasure do you take in making your self unhappy , when all things seem to contribute to your felicity . Nature hath furnished you with all she could , that is , a high birth , and a proper person ; you want neither gallantry nor understanding , and you have no reason at all to complain of her : Fortune for her part hath done all she could for you : your valour hath been fortunate , the State is obliged to you , your Master owes you his life , you are upon the establishment of the greatness of your House , and all the world loves you — you only excepted , Madam , interrupted he , Nay , on the contrary , replied Lindamira , I have told you already that I am your friend , and that I will be ever so , provided you promise me , and that sincerely , you will do all that lies in your power , not to own any thing towards me but friendship . I shall do so , Madam , replied he , if you in like manner will do me the honor to promise , that , for your part , you will do what you can , not to have an affection for me , for it were a great presumption to say it , but only to be perswaded to entertain my passion , in case I cannot overcome it . 'T were very pleasant indeed , replies Lindamira ( who would not alwaies speak in good earnest of Themistus's love ) if it happened that when you should have subdued your passion , I , at the same time , were resolved to admit it . It were much better I should not resist my sentiments , and that you should only endeavour to reform yours . Besides this , Themistus had abundance of other passionate discourse with Lindamira : but at last he promised her sincerely to do all he could , to subdue his passion , conditionally she would also do what lay in her power , to resolve to continue her friendship to him , in case he could not forbear loving her . For she had one day threatened to deprive him even of that , if instead of being her lover , he became not her friend . Since that , Themistus did really all he could to reform his sentiments ; for there were so many things to perswade him , that Lindamira would never have any thing but a bare friendship for him , that he , in a manner , despair'd of ever exalting it into love . And yet , as the most unfortunate do most easily derive comfort from inconsiderable things , because they cannot hope for any greater consolations ; Themistus was so sensible of those expressions of friendship he received from Lindamira , that there wanted not some intervals , wherein he was ready to entertain joy , though he was satisfied Lindamira had no love for him , and still wished that he had no more for her . Nay , when Lindamira freely spoke to him of any concernment of her own , he felt somewhat , that it is impossible to express ; if he were indisposed , and that she sent to see how he did , he was extreamly satisfied ; and that so far , that he never received any expression of esteem or friendship from her , but he was as glad of ●t , as another Lover would have been , of what they call signal favours . Not but that assoon as he was out of Lindamira's fight , he was troubled at the same things whereat he had rejoyced before , out of the very consideration that Lindamira had only a friendship for him . But after all , when he found her kind and obliging , he suspended his grief , and love ensnaring his reason , made him forget that Lindamira had only a friendship for him , and find unconceivable pleasures in the least kindnesses he received from her . In the mean time , from the first day they treated together , Lindamira asked him ever and anon , what progress he had made towards friendship , and Themistus asked her on the other side , what progress she had made towards Love , and yet Lindamira had still the cruelty to tell him very often , and very seriously , that he should take heed he were not deceived by appearances , and not look on those kindnesses she had for him , as proceeding from any thing but friendship . And indeed , Themistus was so far satisfied , that Lindamira had nothing else for him in her heart ; that she knew it not better her self . While things stood thus , the Prince of Messena , addressed himself openly to this Princess , who having neither inclination nor aversion for him , treated him with a civility sutable to a person of his quality and merit . For Demarata , her soul was still persecuted with the same secret passion , which added to the aversion she had for Perianthus . So that she was forced eternally to stifle two sentiments the hardest in the world to be dissembled . Yet did she in time overcome them , for it was believed about the Court , that she did not treat Themistus well , but out of a meer reflection that he was the Princes favorite ; and the Prince , who sometimes discovered some light indifference in her , imagined it was to put a sharper edge on the love he had for her . Themistus on the other side , minding only his ambition , as what should further his love , neglected nothing that contributed ought to the aggrandization of his fortune , so that being at the same time to obey both a Master and a Mistress , he wanted no employment . Things being in this posture , it happened that Lindamira being a little indisposed ; Demarata came to give her a visit , and met there the Prince of Messena , Meriander , and Themistus . For the Ladies that came in , I shall not name them , for it were to no purpose , because the entertainment I am to give you an account of , passed principally between the fair Melisera , Meriander , and Themistus , having been begun by Demarata after the manner you shall hear . This Princess being come into Lindamira's Chamber , told her in a flattering way , as having naturally no great affection for her , that it was not possible she could be sick , and that she had too fair a complexion , and too much sprightliness in her eyes , to denote any want of sleep . Lindamira answerd this flattery with another ; whereupon every one being seated , they began to abuse Meriander , for talking something more than ordinary with a handsome Court Lady , that had gotten such a reputation of being incapable of love , that she never ran the hazard of the least suspition of being guilty of any . So that Lindamira seeing they fell so foul upon Meriander , told him very freely , that he must expect to find it a very difficult enterprise if it were true , that he was in love with that person . For my part says the fair Melisera , I do not think Meriander is in love , with her you speak of , or if he be , it is come to no great height . For I find him so sensible of the trivial expressions of friendship that he receives from her , that I cannot believe he would value them so much if he were in love . But do you consider well what you say , replyes Demarata , when you speak in that manner ? I do Madam ; replies Melisera ; and if you will but take the pains carefully to examine what I say , you will find that I have reason to imagine that a Lover cannot receive with so much satisfaction simple expressions of friendship . For my part , says Meriander , I must confess I am not in love with her you hit me in the teeth with , but if I were , I believe I should entertain the expressions of her friend ship with much more joy than I do ; for it is the property of love to make the sentiments more lively , and to multiply the value of things that come from the person beloved . This doubtless is the judgment of all the World , ( added Themistus , who was too much concerned in this question not to say somthing thereto ) and whoever hath a sensible heart , will never speak as the fair Melisera does . On the contrary , replyed she , whoever will take the pains to sift more narrowly things of this nature , shall easily conceive what I say . For my part , says the Princess Lindamira , I must confess my thoughts are so distracted between these two opinions , that I do not well perceive the difference there is between them , so as to give you my judgment of them . And yet I affirm , says Melisera , that a man that is servant to a woman , in whom he finds nothing but a bare friendship for him , whence he may infer he will never be otherwise loved by her , can never have any real joy when he receives any expressions of that friendship and that if he hath , it is an infallible argument of the indifference of his passion . And for my part , replyes angerly Themistus , I maintain that the greatest and most unquestionable mark of a great passion is to see a Lover , that notwithstanding all his sufferings , receives with joy the least expression of friendship that his Mistriss can give him . What Themistus says , is so rational , replyes Meriander , that I think the fair Melisera , with all her wit , will find her self at a loss to maintain her opinion . For what concerns me . said she , I find no such difficulty in it : you will then so much more oblige the company , replies Demarata , to instruct us in a business which is very particular , and which haply hath not been yet well understood . Yet is the understanding of it not very hard , replyes Melisera , , for if you reflect on the manner wherein love is spoken of , me thinks I very well conceive what it is , so as to comprehend that the more one loves , the more one desires to be loved ; that the highest degree of a Lovers felicity , is the love of his Mistress ; and his greatest misfortune , the assurance that he can never make her heart sensible of the same passion that possesses his . I farther conceive , that the desire to be loved , is the source of all other desires , if I may so express it , and that that desire never forsakes him , but fills his heart with perpetual disturbance , which increases and becomes insupportable , when ever his Mistriss does any thing that gives him occasion to believe he shall never be loved , in the manner he would be lov'd . I grant what you say , replyes Themistus , and affirm with you , that the desire of being loved , grows proportionably to the love , and cannot dye but with it , even though a lover should love without hope : for it often happens , that love which scorns and slights reason , maks a man desire things impossible . But since you agree to what I say , replyes Melisera , acknowledge withall that I have reason to speak as I do . For is there not , added she , some reason to think that a lover does not love over-earnestly , when he entertains with joy , simple expressions of friendship , which he should receive with dissatisfaction if his love were violent , there being no disposition that stands at such a distance from love , as friendship ; and there 's an easier passage from indifference to love , than from friendship to passion . So that when a lover that hath a tender and delicate soul , receives an expression of friendship from his Mistriss , and that with a consideration that that friendship will grow up into love , he should be extreamly troubled at it , extreamly disturbed , and account himself most unhappy and uncapable of the joy I speak of , or it may be inferred , that that lover desires nothing farther . For in my judgment , there is but the hope , or the fruition of what a man desires , that either ought , or can afford him any joy . And for my own particular , I think if I were a lover , and that my Mistriss to requite my love , should afford me only some bare expressions of friendship . I should be extreamly troubled , nay , much more than if I were to endure her severity , cruelty , indignation , unkindness , and inconstancy . Were you but well acquainted and well read in love , replyes Themistus , you will soon find him to be an humorsome capricious thing , that is sometimes appeased with a trifle , and even at the same time it covets all things , is fatisfied in a manner with nothing ; and were it my business to give an infallible mark whereby to know a great passion , I should say it is when a Lover in spight of his reason , notwithstanding the impetuosity of his defires , and the violence of his passion , feels his affliction becalmed by the bare sight of the person he loves . Whence you may judge what that Lover should feel , who sees in the fair eye of the person he adores a certain kindness , passion , and goodness for him . If he there find , that passion , mildness , and goodness , together with a hope that affection may change its nature , replyed Melisera , I very well conceive that lover may entertain joy ; but I presuppose he hath not that hope , and that he never can have it . Ah! Madam , cryes out Meriander , you presuppose a thing absolutely impossible . For though a Lover should affect a person that had an extream aversion for him , and had haply a reason to abhor him upon some interest of family , he must hope whether he would or no , because hope increases with love , and dies not but with it . For my part , replyes coldly Themistus , I believe it possible to love without hope of ever being favored . I grant it , added , Meriander , but not without a hope of being loved . Nay , I am perswaded that hope hides it self from him that hath it , and that there are certain lovers that hope , though they think not so much . For when all 's done , it is impossible to love without desires and without hope . So that as probability in love is not inconsistent with impossibility , how would you have a poor Lover , who discovers in the eyes of his Mistress , a certain kindness and ●nderness for him ; not hope that that affection may change its nature ; nay sometimes imagine , that though his Mistress know it not , she hath something beyond friendship for him . For it is so natural to love , when it is great , to flatter and deceive those that have it , that I think it impossible a lover should receive expressions of friendship without pleasure . For my part says Melisera , I thought fear as great an argument of love , as hope . It is so , replyes Themistus , but their objects are different ; for hope is sometime the issue of an excess of love , amidst the greatest occasions of despair ; and fear on the contrary , through the same excess of love , seises a Lovers heart , notwithstanding all the assurances a Mistriss can give him . So that to return to the present business , it is easie to comprehend that a Lover cannot give a greater demonstration of his love , then when , notwithstanding the affliction it is to him , that he cannot be loved as he would , he must needs express his resentment of the kindnesses of his Mistress . Not but that those kindnesses are insupportable to him , when she is once out of his sight , but I think it so far impossible , when one loves passionately , to see a Mistress without pleasure , especially when she is kind , that I could desie all the lovers in the world , to maintain they have no pleasure when they receive an expression of friendship . But to make it yet more clear , that a Lover , who is capable of that joy which the fair Melisera , attributes to the indifference of his affection , loves more eagerly than another that were insensible of the expressions of friendship he should receive ; We are to consider love in its own nature , and grant , that the most perfect love is that which is most passionate and most permanent , and that the Lover , who desiring much , is yet capable of loving eternally , though he obtains in a manner nothing of what he desires , is much more accomplished than he , that through the impatience of his constitution , rather than any excess of passion , says alwayes he will either have all or none , and who is over ready to break his chains , if he be not over burthened with favors , that scorns those trivial things , which ballance the great afflictions of those who know how to love and enable them to prosecute their loves without being happy . I could never have believed , says the Prince of Messena , that an insensible man could have discoursed of love so well . There is certainly abundance of wit in what he says , replyes Melisera , but it is easily perceived that he does not speak out of any experience , since he is perswaded that a man may be guilty of a great deal of love , and be satisfied with a simple expression of friendship . I beseech you Madam , replyes Themistus with a little precipitation , alter not the sense of my words , for I do not say , that a Lover is satisfied , when he receives only expressions of friendship , but only , that he cannot forbear , be he never so unhappy , feeling a certain ease ; nay , a joy at the instant that he receives that demonstration of friendship : and I hold that a man must be insensible , if he can receive any kindness from his Mistriss without pleasure . And I hold , on the contrary , replyes Melisera , that a very lukewarm lover , that entertains a kindness of that nature without affliction ; since that in my opinion , there is not any thing one should be more troubled at , when you receive that you desire not , and are ever denyed that which you do . It is very evident , Madam , replyes Themistus , that you care for no more than only to raise love , without receiving any , nay that you have not permitted any one of your Lovers to entertain you with the sentiments you have put into their hearts : for if any had had that priviledge , you would have found , as I have already told you , that Love is sometimes content with so little , that it may be said he is content with any thing . 'T is out of all question , added Meriander , that a Lover desires the fruition of his Mistriss , and yet it is an inexpressible joy to him , if he can get but her picture , even though it were taken by stealth . Will any one say that this joy is an argument of the indifferency of his affection ? Why therefore will you not allow an unfortunate lover to look on the friendship his Mistriss hath for him , as an imperfect draught of the love he desires from her ? To be short , add but one degree of heat to tender friendship , and you will raise it up to a love : so that I hold the picture of a person that one loves , when it is not bestowed by her , ought not to cause so much joy as the friendship of a person that one adores ; for you may have that Picture without any part of her heart whom it represents , but for friendship , a lover looks on it as a greater favor than it is , if he be deeply in love . He is at least confident that he is esteemed , and that he is loved , which hath ever something of satisfaction in it . Not but I acknowledge , that the greatest friendship in the world cannot afford a pleasure and satisfaction equal to that which proceeds from the most inconsiderable expression of love , that can be imagined . But after all , whoever loves well , cannot but be infinitely sensible of whatever comes from the person be adores , and which seems not to be the effects of hatred and aversion . Nor indeed does the greatness of love ever discover it self better than when a man hath some happy intervals in the midst of his torments , and other unhappy ones even at that time when he lies in the fairest way to happiness . For it is the property of love so to order things , that lovers should never be without pleasure , nor ever without affliction . Of a person that is insensible , says the Prince of Messena , once more , you speak so well of this passion , that it is impossible you should have been so always . Themistus hearing what his Rival said , pretended he had not heard him , as being not able to affirm before the Princess of Himera , that he was free from love ; and unwilling on the other side to acknowledge it , for fear of dipleasing her , and prejudicing himself . For Demarata , the secret passion she had within prevailing upon her , she imagined that Themistus was certainly in love , and that she was haply the object of that passion , for he was not engaged to any Lady in the Court , and constantly visited none but the Princess of Himera and her self ; so that inferring from the discourse that had passed , that Themistus could not be in love with Lindamira , because she perceived he was sensible of those expressions of esteem he received from her , she was very glad of it , not but that the opinion of Meriander and Themistus was the more maintainable : but being not consonant to her desires , she thought fitter to follow the sentiments of Melisera , though she at first opposed them . She went away therefore from Lindamira's very well satisfied : but with Themistus , it was otherwise , for not being able to forbear the discoveries of his joy , when Lindamira honored him with any marks of the friendship she had for him , he was afraid he had not sufficienly persuaded her , and that she should imagine his love was too light . And this certainly was without some reason , for the Princess of Himera , made an hundred reflections upon that meeting , speaking of it the same evening to my Sister . She at first told her , she was glad , it was part of her persuasion , that , acccording to what Melisera , had said , Themistus was not so much in love , as he pretended . But Madam , replyed Mericia , I conceive the tenant of Meriander and Themistus to be more probable than that of the fair Melisera's , whose main business certainly was to shew the greatness of her wit. Though it were so , replyed Lindamira you would have obliged me not to have said it , for at the present , I should be very glad Themistus loved me not . For in fine , added she , Meriander hath so well proved that love cannot be without hope , that I am in a manner fully satisfied that Themistus flatters himself , and imagines I shall one day love him . Believe me Madam , replyes Mericia smiling , I think it would not be amiss , if you did imagine it as well as he , for to be free with you , I think that when a woman hath a very tender friendship for a highly virtuous man , struggling with a very violent passion , which destroys not her friendship whom he loves , it is easily inferred , that in process of time , that friendship will become a little more passionate . Ah , Mericia replyes Lindamira did you speak seriously , I should have a strange quarrel to you . I never spoke more earnestly , Madam , replyed she , and time will haply convince you , that what I say , is true . If that misfortune ever happen to me , replyed the Princess , 't is more than you shall ever know , or Themistus either . It may be we shall know it before you , answered Mericia laughing , for if we measure things by your humor , you must be even extravagant in love , before you believe your self to be in any at all ; but in a word , Madam , the sentiments that a virtuous love inspires , are so much like those that proceed from a tender friendship , that when one will be deceived , it is easie to be so . But Mericia , replyed she , I will not be deceived , you do not believe it , replyes my Sister , yet it happens otherwise . Lindamira made no reply , and Mericia leaving her to her own thoughts , began seriously to believe that the friendship she had in her soul , might at last be enflamed into a love . And indeed , from that day Lindamira carried her self otherwise towards Themistus , she was distrustful of her self , and to her own sorrow , she thought that Themistus loved her not so much as he pretended . But what troubled her most of all , was that , whether she would or no , she took it not well that Themistus should love her less than she had thought . And yet she concealed her sentiments from him with abundance of care , and gave him no other answer for a long time , but that she had not , nor could not have any love for him . Themistus on the other side ever told her that he was , and ever would be , the most amorous of men . But she , instead of telling him , as she had done before , that she was sorry he should be so , and that she intreated him to endeavor the conquest of his sentiments , would now tell him , that he loved her not so well as he conceived , and that certainly he knew not what transactions passed in his own heart . But she at the same time avoided him , was so melancholly , and treated him so ill for some days , that Themistus was like to dye of meer grief . At last he fell into such a deep melancholly , and grew so sick , that the ablest Physitians were doubtful of his recovery . The Prince , who had an extraordinary tenderness for him , was excessively troubled to see him in that condition ; Demarata conceiving that the secret passion he had for her , had brought him to that extremity , groan'd under an affliction that had discovered her secret thoughts , had she not been a great Mistriss in the Art of dissimulation ; and Lindamira being then fully satisfied that she was the cause of the danger Themistus was in , was so sensibly moved thereat , that she was forced to keep her chamber , and to pretend her self indisposed , so to conceal her grief ; for I had forgot to tell you , that the day immediately before that wherein Themistus fell so very ill , Lindamira had said some things to him , which he resented so deeply , that she her self was sorry for it a quarter of an hour after he had left her . So that looking on her self as in a manner the murtheress of the most virtuous man about the Court , and one for whom she had so tender a friendship , one whom the Prince and the State were so much obliged to ; nay one to whom she her self was , whether she considered him as her servant , or as her friend , she accused her self , though she knew not precisely what she charged her self withal . In the mean time Perianthus visited Themistus every day ; the Prince of Messena did the like , nay , Demarata came to see him , and was so troubled at the sad condition she found him in , that she had almost been overcome by the violence of her affliction , after she had opposed her passion so long , and given some assurance of her love to Themistus , whom she thought reduc'd to that condition , meerly because he durst not acquaint her with his affection , as well out of the respect he bore her , and the saith he would observe to the Prince his Master . So that Demarata was almost tempted to tell him , that he was much more happy than he thought himself , but at last she was content only to give him thousands of expressions of esteem and friendship , by the grief she discoverd , both in her eyes and words . The sick Lover seeing himself bemoaned and visited by all , and not seeing the Princess Lindamira , knew not what to think of her carriage towards him . She indeed sent to see how he did , but since Demarata had been to visit him , he thought she might very well have born her company . So that being unwilling to dye till he knew what Lindamira thought of his death , he did himself an extream violence to write three or four lines , which he trusted to my conveyance . He made me seal the Letter which I was to carry to Lindimira , whom I found alone . She blushed when I told her that Themistus had written it to her , whereupon opening the Letter hastily , yet with a certain fear , she found therein these words . THEMISTUS to the Princess LINDAMIRA . I Have not been able to obey your command , that I should not love you any longer , but I shall do it if you command me to die . Be pleased then , Madam , to lay your commands upon me , that I may have some satisfaction when I dye , and deny not this fatal favor to the most wretched , yet the most amorous of men . Lindamira read it twice over , but not without tears in her eyes . Yet did she what lay in her power to hinder me from seeing them ; and having recovered her self a little , she asked me whether it were true that Themistus was so ill as it was reported , and he pretended himself . Madam , said I , Themistus is so ill and weak , that if you will favor him with any answer , you must do it immediately . At these words , Lindamira going into her Closet , left me in her Chamber , and a few minutes after , brought me her answer ; desiring me with the tears in her eyes if Themistus at my return were not in a condition to read it , to restore her the Letter , without ever making the least mention thereof to any one . I promised to do what she desired , and so returned to my sick friend , to whom I delivered Lindamira's Letter , and whose spirits I very much rais'd , when I told him she had read his with tears in her eyes . He thereupon opened the Princesse's , and set himself to read it , though with much trouble , because of the extraordinary weakness he was in . But love multiplying his strength , he at last made a shift to read these words . LINDAMIRA to THEMISTUS . I Ive Themistus , live , and if there needs no more to oblige you thereto , than to promise you that I will not forbid you to love me . I shall resolve to do so , to save that Man's life , who of all the world is the dearest to me . Themistus was so over-joyed at this Letter , that a kind of Lethargy which accompanied the fever he was in , and that seemed an inevitable symptom of death to the Physitians , began to be dispersed , and as if his sickness had proceeded from enchantment , he recovered in an instant , insomuch , that those who had him under cure , being come to see him that night , were in some hope of his amendment . So that sending this news immediately to the Prince , Demarata , who had visited Themistus that morning , and had said so many kind things to him , thought that her visit had cur'd him , and thereupon loved him much more passionately than ever she had done before . For Lindamira , she had reason to believe that she had restored Themistus to life ; but she almost repented her of it , when she came to consider the consequences which what she had done might have . But after all , having a greater love for him than she thought to have had , she kindly received another Letter that Themistus writ , the next day when he was a little recover'd . It was but short and to this effect . THEMISTUS to the Princess LINDAMIRA . I Shall live , Madam , since it is your pleasure I should , but I beseech you , let it never out of your memory what you have promised me , unless you would have me to loose the life which you have preserved , and which I value not but out of a consideration that you have bestowed it on me to adore you eternally . What was most remarkable , Madam , was , that when Themistus was fully recovered , Lindamira would not be perswaded to see him . Upon that account was it that she went into the Countrey for fifteen days , nor could she be brought to speak to him till the very minute of her departure . But not able to avoid him at her return , Themistus saw her at her own Palace , and that alone . I shall not give you a punctual account of the entertainment happened between them ; for I have so many things of greater consequence to acquaint you withall , that I shall pass by that . But at last , Themistus spoke so passionately to Lindamira , that that fair Princess , whose heart is naturally very tender , and who had been enraged in love through friendship , confirmed the permission she had given him , and so did as good as encourage him to believe , that the tenderness she had for him , amounted to something beyond ordinary friendship : but she withall , laid her absolute commands upon him , never to require any other demonstrations of it than simple assurances , and not by any means pretend to ought but the glory to know that she preferred him before all men in the world . Themistus , who was much more happy than he expected to be , promised to do all she desired , and was so well satisfied with the change of his fortune , that he soon recovered his perfect health . Demarata in the mean time , was more and more perswaded that she had prov'd the Doctress , and restored him to it ; for he growing a little better the very day she came to visit him , told her , at the first visit he made her , by way of complement , that he came to make his acknowledgments for that the honors she had done him , had saved his life . So that taking this positively as he said it , she was afraid she had told him too much , for she had as yet some remainders of modesty in her , and her love was not grown too strong for her reason . However she behaved her self with so much discretion , that Themistus did not so much as imagine what she had within her , so that the satisfaction it was to him to be in good terms with Lindamira , was not clouded with any thing but the love of the Prince of Messena , as also by the small likelihood there was he could ever be absolutely happy . For this Princess scattered not so much as a word , whence he might gather the least hope that she would ever be perswaded to marry him ; so that knowing her virtue , and the disposition of her soul , his happiness was still in some hazard . But this hindred him not from believing himself the most fortunate lover in the world , because he valued the least favor he received from Lindamira , beyond all the kindnesses that others could receive . 'T was then he understood the difference there is between the greatest expressions of friendship , and the most inconsiderable assurances of love ; for though he had sometime been satisfied , when Lindamira had put a thousand obligations upon him , which convinced him that she had a friendship for him , , it signified nothing in comparison of what he felt when he but met with Lindamira's eyes , and saw in them certain languishing glances , that assur'd him she approved his flames , and desired the continuance of them . The Prince of Messena was still in love , and his addresses were equally troublesome to the Princess Lindamira and Themistus , who to get him off handsomely , made the Prince of Syracuse , press the execution of the treaty of Peace , that the young Prince , who lay there as a Hostage , might be obliged to return home . On the contrary , the old Prince of Messena , while his Son was at Syracuse , endeavored nothing so much as to find out delays , for having concluded the peace meerly out of necessity , he spent that time meerly to find out occasion to renew the war. And indeed , thinking he had found them , he sent a secret Messenger to the Prince his Son , to advise him to leave Syracuse , writing to him ( though there were no such thing ) that he knew he was to be secured there . This young Prince , who knew that the policy of the Prince his Father , proceeded rather from a Fox-like craft than any true prudence , credited not what was said to him ; besides that , bearing a noble mind , he would rather expose himself to be secured by injustice , than to be suspected by a breach of his parole , to endeavor an escape . Besides that , being infinitely in love with Lindamira , he thought nothing more horrid than to get away from her , by doing a base action which might occasion a war between him and the Prince her Brother . He therefore never disputed the business , and taking advantage of this occasion to discover his passion , he came to Lindamira , he shewed her the Letter from the Prince his Father , he assured her he would not obey it , and that he had rather be a slave at Syacuse , than free at Messena . Being a Gentleman of very handsome parts , he said this in an extream obliging way , so that Lindamira not interpreting what he had said , to have any relation to his love , as a thing that had any real being , answered him only as to the generosity that appeared in his proceedings ; assuring him that the Prince her Brother had no design to secure him ; and that she should not fail to give him an account of his generous carriage towards him . Upon which Perianthus being come into the room , attended by Themistus , Lindamira , not hearkning to the entreaty of the Prince of Messena , which was that she should not say any thing of what he had acquainted her with , briefly told the Prince her Brother , what that Prince had discovered to her , adding that he had made choice of her to give him notice of it . Themistus was at first troubled a little to see Lindamira acquainting Perianthus so hastily , with so generous an action of his Rival ; but coming to consider that it might prove an occasion of renewing the War , he found it was more to his advantage than he thought , and was more prejudicial to his Rival , than haply he imagin'd : So that his thoughts being absolutely becalm'd , he commended the Prince of Messena's action , to whom he spoke with abundance of generosity . Whereupon Perianthus , to convince him that he had not the least intention to secure him , assur'd him he would take no advantage of this discovery ; for , said he to him , there 's nothing so clear , as that the Prince your Father endeavours to renew the War. And yet I now declare , that if he break the Treaty , I will set you at liberty to go and maintain his unjustice . To these words the Prince of Messena made answer , That if the Prince his Father were so unworthy as to break the Articles , he would remain at Syracuse as a prisoner of War. Upon that Themistus came into the discourse , which was concluded with protestations of friendship between Perianthus and the Prince of Messena , who made answer to the Prince his Father , that he was mis-inform'd , if he thought the Prince of Syracuse had any design to secure him . That consequently , since there was no such thing , he intreated him not to take it ill that he stayed at Syracuse till the Articles of Peace were fully put in execution . So that this old Politician , seeing he could not get away his Son , carried himself more circumspectly , and seeking out pretences apparent enough to delay the execution he had promis'd , he ordered the War to be begun by the Prince of Heraclea , with whom he held a secret intelligence , that had not been discovered at the Court of Syracuse . So that it was no small surprisal , to hear that the Prince of Heraclea had made an irruption into the frontiers of this State. Themistus , making all things contribute to his love and ambition , presently look'd on it as his work , to put a glorious period to this War also ; and though it were a great affliction to him to be far from Lindamira , and to leave his Rival near her ; yet as things stood , it was not to be disputed , whether it should be so or no ; that he must of necessity command the Army in person , and that Fame would speak much more advantageously of him to Lindamira , than the Prince of Messena could for himself . He therefore issu'd out all necessary orders by the Authority of Perianthus , and having gotten together some of those Troops that had serv'd in the War of Messena , he prepar'd for his departure . His Army was not very considerable , because he thought it no prudence to weaken the Frontiers towards Messena ; So that Demarata , and Lindamira had each of them their particular fears , that Themistus would not haply be so victorious in this second War , as he had been in the first . Nay , the Prince himself was in some doubt that the success of this enterprize would not prove fortunate , and there was only Themistus himself , who was as confident of Victory now , as he had been before . Accordingly , when he came to take his leave of Lindamira , and that he perceiv'd she was in some fear this expedition might prove unfortunate to him ; No , no , Madam , said he to her , fear not for Themistus , for since he was able to overcome the enemies of his Prince , when he was in a manner indifferent to you , he cannot now be overcome himself , that he is in some hope of your addresses to Heaven for him . But , Madam , while I shall be employ'd to defeat the enemies of the State , be not you surpriz'd by the love of my Rival , for if I am once forc'd out of your heart , I am conquerable every where , Were it the pleasure of the gods , replied Lindamira , that my fears were as groundless as yours , and that I were as confident to see you return a Conqueror , as you ought to be , that no man shall displace you out of my heart . Themistus hearing these obliging words from the mouth of his Princess , return'd her whatever the tenderest love can do , that is most respectful , and most passionate , so that this adieu was infinitely full of passion . And indeed it happened in a place fit to speak obliging things in . For Demarata and Lindamira , being gone to the Rendezvous of the Troops with Perianthus , lodg'd that night at a fair House of Meriander's , within eight miles of Syracuse . So that it was in one of the Walks of that pleasant Wilderness , that Themistus took his last leave of that excellent Princess . For Demarata , in regard she had a great influence over Perianthus , Themistus , to lay yet greater obligations on her , entertain'd her with abundance of affection and respect as he took leave of her ; so that the Princess , confirm'd in the opinion she was of , that he lov'd her , though he durst not discover it , felt the passion she had for him doubled , out of the consideration of the hazards he whom she lov'd was to be exposed to : but at last Themistus departed , and went to find out his enemies . After his departure , the Princess of Himera , desirous to avoid the Prince of Messena's entertainments , and to conceal part of the affliction she was in , by reason of Themistus's absence , went very often into the Countrey : but in regard she could not go to any of her own houses , because they lay on that quarter where the seat of the War was , she was forc'd to borrow one of Meriander's , which he , being a generous , obliging , and gallant soul , furnish'd her with , and that with such satisfaction . that he caus'd an Arbor that lay in one corner of his Garden , then not wholly painted , to be finish'd for the greater diversion of her solitary entertainments . And indeed Lindamira , was much more pleas'd with that place than any other , repairing thither often without any other company , than that of her Women , and my Sister , whom she made the Privy Counsellor to all her secrets . But to shorten this relation as much as may be , it was no sooner heard that Themistus was upon the Frontiers , but news was brought that he had routed the enemy , and forc'd them to flie into their Countrey . This first advantage gained by this fortunate Lover , filled all hearts with hope , and that of Lindamira's with joy , who received withal a Letter from Themistus . But Madam , I had forgot to tell you , that they had agreed before hand to write under a feigned name , that Themistus was to go under that of Daphnis , and Lindamira under that of Iris , that if the Letters should miscarry , it might not be discovered whom they were directed to . It was also resolved between them , that there should be nothing in those Letters , whence might be inferred the inequality of their conditions : So that Themistus being at liberty to write as passionately as he pleased himself , writ to his Princess in these terms , DAPHNIS to IRIS . GIve me leave , most fair and accomplished Iris , to give you thanks for the advantage I have gained , for I am not obliged for it so much to Fortune , as to the desire I have had to please you . Be you therefore pleased to accept the honour of my Victory , and assure your self , I shall do all that lies in my power , to conquer with the greater expedition , that I may come and ask you whether you have defended your heart against my Rivals , as well as I have done the frontiers of this State , against the enemies of my Prince . Farewel incomparable Iris , bestow now and then a thought on the unfortunate Daphnis , if I may so call a man , for whom you have sent those addresses and vows to Heaven , that have gained him an advantage he durst never hope from his own courage . Lindamira , having received this Letter by a faithful Slave , who delivered it my Sister , and who knew not it was directed to the Princess , answered by the same way , as you shall hear . IRIS to DAPHNIS . YOu do not certainly owe your Victory to any thing but your own courage ; but my dear Daphnis , you are in my debt something , you ought to be infinitely more sensible of , since you owe me thousands of fears , thousands of afflictions , thousands of disturbances , that your absence , and the hazard you are in , put me into . Hasten therefore your Conquest , but I would not have you to purchase Victory with too much danger to your life , which is dearer to me than my own . You may judge what pleasant entertainment a correspondence so full of affection , afforded the persons between whom it was , and what great satisfaction Demarata conceived at the Victory gained by Themistus , one she so passionately loved , and who she thought had a secret affection for her . For Perianthus his joy was extraordinary , to see that the designs of his enemies proved so abortive ; nay , the Prince of Messena was glad of Themistus's good success , out of hope , that the Prince of Heraclea being worsted , his Father would at last be induced to execute the Treaty , and not renew the War So that the joy was universal , yet not so , but that it met with some affliction and disquiet in Lindamira : for Love , of all things , cannot brook absence , especially , when one knows well how to love . Accordingly , she was never better pleased than when she was alone , or had only Mericia with her , with whom he might discourse of Themistus . And as this Princess is indeed a great Wit , so does she sometimes write Verses , such as Themistus ( who , for a person of his quality , is excellent good at it ) might not blush to own . So that it being impossible to be in love ; and to be able to write Verses , and not to do it . Lindamira and Mericia made it sometimes their employment to do something of that nature ; when they were at Meriander's fair house in the Countrey . Nay , it is imagin'd that he had from this Princess certain verses , which he hath set up in an Arbor , whereof I shall have something to tell you . In the mean time I will give you a great demonstration of my Sisters Fidelity . You are then to know , that when the Princess writ any Verses , wherein there was any reflection on the love of Themistus , she caused Mericia to write them over , as being out of prudence , unwilling they should be seen under her own hand . Being therefore gone one day a walking together , in a Walk where she had sometimes seen Themistus ; she in a quarter of an hour made three Couplets of a Song , to an Air which my Sister sung excellently well ; so that she repeated them to her , purposely to oblige her to sing them . But since it is hard for one to sing well , that is not very perfect in the words , Mericia writ down the three Couplets the Princess had made , which though they are not highly witty , are yet worthy the recital , because there is something in them that is very passionate . They are these . SONG . 1. I Labour to resist in vain , The woes that would my heart devour , Caus'd by the absence I sustain . Who , Love , would think under thy power we should endure such pain , When we both love , and are belov'd again ? 2. Perpetual fears my Soul invade , To see the person I adore Amidst a thousand hazards laid ; Who , Love , would think under thy power , we should endure such pain , When we both love , and are belov'd again ? 3. I often fear , but am too blame , ( Unjust to 's Love can I be more ? ) Another may his heart inflame ; Who , Love , would think under thy power , we should endure such pain , When we both love , and are belov'd again ? Mericia having written these three Couplets , sang them to the Princess , who in the mean time had her thoughts filled with all the satisfaction , that a person , who fears not to discover her most secret sentiments to a true friend , can have . My Sister by this means , got the Song so perfect , that the next day being returned to Syracuse , she sung it , not thinking of any thing , before the Prince of Messena , who asked her from whom she had it . Mericia remembring her self , blushed , and made no direct answer , so that the Prince wes still at her to know , and knowing , she was able to do any thing of that nature , told her that he was very happy , for whom she had made that Song . Mericia perceiving that the Prince of Messena's suspicion was far from the truth , suffered him to believe what he pleased , and craftily confirmed him in the jealousie he was in , choosing rather to be suspected of a thing that was not , than to give any occasion to suspect the Princess of Himera , of a thing that was : for considering the extraordinary friendship that Lindamira had for Mericia , as also that they came up out of the Countrey together , and that there were few Women at Syracuse that could write such a Song , it might at last have been thought to come from the Princess of Himera , if my Sister had not discreetly started the occasion of suspecting , that she had made those verses . Not that Lindamira does any way pretend to be a Wit , but it is nevertheless known that she can do what she hath a mind to , and so it might have been imagined , as I have already told her , that she had made that Song , if my Sister , who could not affirm she had it from her , had not suffered people to believe that she , for diversion sake , had written it her self . But what made the Princess Himera the more obliged to her , was , that the whole Court concluded these Couplets , were made for one in the Army , that was very deeply in love with Mericia . He wanted not friends to send them , insomuch , that he was so far perswaded they were directed to him , that he writ a very obliging Letter to my Sister , to know whether he ought to return her his thanks for such a Favour . This adventure , no question , troubled Mericia very much , but such was the affection she had for Lindamira , that she willingly suffered for her sake . So that this endeared her so much the more to the Princess , who still preferring solitude before the Court , during the absence of Themistus , returned to Meriander's house , taking my Sister along with her . While she was there , news came that Themistus had given the enemy another overthrow , and that the Prince of Heraclea had desired a cessation of twenty daies , so that Lindamira looking on this cessation as a thing that would retard Themistus's return , if it produced not a Peace , was so melancholly , and cast down at it , that she could not endure any to be near her but Mericia . Nay , there were some intervals , wherein she would rather walk without her than with her , and wherein she went and sate in the pleasant Arbor which Meriander had caused to be made up a little before . One while she spent the time in thinking , another in reading Themistus's Letters , and sometimes desirous to stay some of her thoughts , she took her Table-book and writ something in it . Sometimes taking her Black-lead which she always carried about her , she would design something , or write some gallant , yet passionate expression upon the squares of White and Red Marble , that were in divers parts of the Closet , but dash'd out all immediately , if she did not forget to do it . When she had done , she gave my Sister an account of all she had either done or thought , as if she had been return'd after a long journey , though commonly she had not been an hour alone . For , Madam , I dare assure you , that there never was any affection so passionate . and withal so innocent ; as what Lindamira had for Themistus ; who yet loves beyond what he is lov'd , if it be allowable to make comparisons between two things that are extream . This fortunate Favorite , in the mean time making his advantage of the cessation , and pretending out of policy to come and advise with the Prince about the Articles of the Peace , if any were made , left the Army to be commanded by his Lieutenant-General , and came for Syracuse . But understanding that Lindamira was at Meriander's house , he would needs surprise her with a visit . He left four men that came along with him , being all the retinue he had , at a little Village , and attended only by a Slave , he alighted at a house where Meriander's Gardner lived , that is a Cottage which lies without the Park , within which the house is . This fellow being simple and necessitous , it was the easier for Themistus to oblige him , by Presents , to do what he pleased . But he desired no more of him , than that , taking no notice of his being there , he would let him into the Garden where the Princess of Himera was wont to walk . The Sun was about an hour high , so that he might easily hide himself where he pleased in the Garden , so as to discover himself of a sudden to Lindamira , who was not yet stirring : For besides that , it was as yet early day for a Lady to get up , the Princess of Himera had walked so late by the Moon-light the night before , that she could not rise very betimes . However , the Gardner assured Themistus , that she would take a walk before dinner , and therefore saies the poor fellow , out of his natural simplicity , if you would see the Garden , do it before she comes , for she is no sooner dressed , but she comes and sits in an Arbor , where my Master hath caused abundance of things to be written on Marble , which are past my understanding . Themistus was extreamly taken with the simplicity of this Gardner , who knew him not , though he had been divers times before in the Garden , and the reason was , that he had only minded the Prince and the Princesses , with whom Themistus came , so that he bid him leave him to himself , and go to his work . The Gardiner accordingly , who was very busie about a hedge of Myrtles , whereof there were abundance in the Garden , as also a many Orange-trees , left him , and went about his work . Themistus was no sooner come to the midst of the Garden , and saw the windows of the Chamber where his Princess lay yet asleep , but he felt a strange agitation in his heart . He was transported with joy , and , not able to master his own thoughts , he made a thousand contradictory wishes : for he would fain see her asleep , he would fain speak to her , and he would see in her eyes the demonstrations of love . But the Gardener having told him , that when the Princess of Himera had taken her walk , she commonly went , and rested her self in a magnificent Arbor , which I told you Meriander had caused to be finished since his departure thence , which is no question , very noble , and excellently well fancied , so as to deserve to be the treasury of Lindamira's thoughts . For you are to know , that at the end of a spacious pav'd Walk , very pleasant to look on , lies this great quadrangular Arbor , whereof the Architecture is very exact , The roof of it is upheld by sixteen Columnes of White Marble , whereof the Bases and Chapters are of Red Marble . There are four large bow-windows , breast-high , with Curtains within , which may be drawn of any side , to avoid either the Sun or the Wind ? The door of it is made Grate-wise , and the Frizes on the out-side have a certain Imagery upon them , where may be seen divers little Loves , that make chains of Roses , and intangle one another in them , as pleasantly as may be . For the inside , the Frize , which is of Marble as without , hath divers inscriptions , that is , so many amorous Maxims put there by Meriander's order . But though he be excellent good at a copy of Verses , yet is it much suspected that the Princess of Himera had made those that are in this Arbor , which hath all about it , very convenient and handsome seats . For the upper part of the roof , there is very ingeniously represented a Heaven , whence a many little Loves seem to shoot Arrows , to cast Flowers , or shew their Torches . But I had forgot to tell you , that on the top of the covering without , , there is a Figure of Cupid , the noblest in the World , who having loos'd his fillet , which seemed to be tossed by the Wind , looks , or seems to look towards the spacious paved Walk , as if he would not have any one to enter into that place , till he had wounded him . And to that end , having his Bow in his left hand , and an Arrow in the right , his intention may be perceived by his actions , and in his eies , where it is so admirably represented , that it is impossible any thing can be better ; Themistus approaching this Arbor , perceives a large Oval reversed in the middle of the Frize , under the Cornish , and just above the Door , wherein these two Verses were engraven'd in Golden Letters . Who Love's commanding Scepter does not fear , Let him not enter here . Themistus surprized at this Inscription , read it with much satisfaction , and saying to himself , that he had a priviledge to come into that Arbor , since that there needed only Love to give one entrance , opened the door , and went in hastily . He was no sooner in , but he finds over against him engraved upon the Frize , in an Oval-Emboss'd Work , these two other Verses . 'T is vain for to resist Love's mighty sway , Who does not love , a time will come he may . Then Themistus turning to the right hand , finds these two other Verses . When Lovers pleasures undisturb'd shall be , The Spring shall neither Flowers , nor Zephyrs see Then turning to the left he found these two . A Lover and Content , must ne'r be friends , But who loves not unhappiness attends . Then at last , turning to the door , he finds over it the two Verses I am going to repeat to you . While there is hope , be sure you do not yield , For soon or late a Lover wins the field . Themistus having given over reading these Inscriptions , was extreamly pleased with them , and had a secret satisfaction , to find that his Mistriss came so much to a place , where the very Marbles , if I may so express it , entertained her with Love , and where he thought she could not be without thinking on him . Nay , he thought she must needs be the Author of the Verses he was much taken with , and began to bethink him what he should say to her when she came into the Arbor , In the mean time being extreamly well pleased with those Love-Maxims , he learnt these eight Verses immediately by heart , and going to repeat them over , to see if he had them perfect , he looked another way downwards ; but as he looked , he casually espied something written with black Lead on a white Marble Table , which I had forgot to tell you was in the midst of the Arbor . So that being desirous to see what it was , he came nearer , and knew it to be the writing of his Princess . Reading it over hastily , he found the eight Verses I shall repeat to you , which the Princess of Himera had made ; and , having written them there , had forgot to dash them out . Fair Grove , to thee alone I do impart The secret sufferings of my wounded heart Receive my amorous sighs , and let them not , Be mix'd with winds , the waving Air to cut Preserve the sad expressions of my Love , Till Daphnis coming to your shades may prove , By your assurances , I die here for grief , While all your pleasures find me no relief . You may easily imagine , Madam , what joy it was to Themistus , to find Verses so amorous written by the hand of his Princess , and which he could not doubt but were made for him , Nay indeed , he was so transported with joy , that the disturbance it raised in his thoughts , hindred him for some time , from reading them the second time . 'T is true , he found it no hard matter to remember them , for they made so strong an impression in him , that he found he had them by heart when he went to read them again . He could have wished it possible to take those precious characters out of the Table on which they were drawn ; yet durst he not so much as kiss them in the transport of his passion , for fear of blotting them , and he knew not in a manner what he did , such a pleasant agitation were his thoughts in . But knowing the Princess to be a considerate and discreet person , he easily imagined that it must be her forgetfulness that those Verses , he was so much pleased with , were not dashed out , and he thought himself so much obliged to her for that act of oblivion , which he attributed to the greatness of her affection , that he would have thought himself happy to die a thousand times for her sake . Whereupon , the same sentiment of Love which made him afraid to blot out those Verses , put him also into a fear they should be seen by any other than himself . But at last , considering that the Princess had but few people about her , and there coming into his thoughts a fancy that pleased him , he recollected himself for a quarter of an hour , and taking the Lead which Lindamira had left upon the Table , whereon she had written the eight Verses I have repeated to you , he writ under them these I am now to repeat , Vain Laurels , wrack no more my labouring mind May I my only fame in Iris find . Might I , without all noise from dangers free , Under these Orange-trees and Myrtles be , With am'rous Myrtles crown'd to pass away , As if one minute were the longest day ; To hear th'incomparable Iris sigh , To crown desire with true felicity , To live with Iris on perpetual joy , And what e'r else the world affords , defie . Themistus having written these Verses , which certainly speak abundance of passion , went out of the Arbor , and hid himself behind a hedge of Myrtles , that lay on the right hand of that place , to see when the Princess came : resolved ; if any other came thither , to discover himself , that none might see the Verses he had written ; and to dash them out if it were requisite . It was not long e'r Lindamira came , for having called to mind , as she awoke , that she had written certain Verses upon the Table in the Arbor , and had not dashed them out , she was so extreamly troubled at it , that she rose up in haste , pretending that she would take the Air before the Sun were too hot . She dressed her self therefore after a negligent manner , that she might the sooner have done , and went to the Arbor , followed by my Sister , whither she was no sooner come , but she went to wipe out what she had written . She did it in such haste , that she had almost done the like , unknown to her , to the Verses Themistus had made ; but perceiving of a suddain , something written under those she had already half blotted , she blushed , and was strangely troubled to find , that some body must needs have come into the Arbor , and consequently that her verses had been seen . But presently after , knowing the writing to be Themistus's , her trouble was turned into joy . Yet could she not avoid a certain slight confusion , that he should see the verses she had made for him . And yet , all considered , she was so glad , that none but Themistus had seen these eight Verses ; she was so well pleased with those she had made , and she conceived so much pleasure in the hope of seeing him suddainly , that not able to conceal it from Mericia , she caused her to read what she had read her self before , commending particularly , as what she could not forbear , the passion expressed in the two last Verses . Whereupon , speaking to her , you may easily perceive , said she , that he who hath written what you have read , must needs be in the Garden . He is indeed Madam , ( answered Themistus , coming into the Arbor , and saluting her very submissively ) and is come hither to assure you with all truth and sincerity ; that what he hath taken the boldness to write under those admirable Verses you have made , expresses the pure sentiments of his heart . But Madam , may I believe that what you have written is equally real ? I beseech you , added he , tell me not any thing that may disanull what I have read . You know , replied she , smiling , that sometimes the cadence of a Verse , makes one say somewhat more than he would ; but , in fine , you may be safely confident , that some are very glad to see you , that you have been very much wished here , that we concern our selves in your Fame and in your Life , and that we desire your happiness . I am happy , divine Princess , replied Themistus , if I have your affection , and I shall defie fortune to contribute any thing to my felicity , since it is impossible I should be happy , if you will not have me to be such . For , Madam , if I seek after Fame , I do it only to deserve you : if I seem ambitious , it is not so much to raise my self to the rank my Fathers have lived in , as to come nearer that you are in ; for without that , I swear to you by all that is most sacred , that I should be content if I could but while I live , Hear the incomparable Iris sigh , And crown desire with true felicity , To live with Iris in perpetual joy , And what e'r else the world affords , defie . Themistus repeated these Verses , with an accent so full of passion , that Lindamira thought them much better in his mouth , than they were when she had read them . Whereupon , desirous to fall upon some other discourse , she spoke of his good successes in the War. But whatever she said , he some way or other brought it about to Love : he asked her whether the Prince of Messena had done him any injury in his absence , looking on Mericia , as if he were to read in her eyes , whether the Princess spoke truth or no , From that they came to other discourses , and so to other , till at last he began to abuse my Sister about the Song she had sent to the Army , as conceiving it to be hers , which engaged him in two quarrels instead of one . For the Princess took it not well he should not have discovered that she had made it ; and Mericia took it very ill he should believe that she had made it for the person , to whom he thought it directed . However , this little contestation was concluded with a very affectionate accommodation between Lindamira and Themistus ; but , after all , though he were loved , yet was he not without some disturbance , out of a certain dissidence , that he should never be absolutely happy ; and so his own happiness contributed somewhat to his sufferings . In the mean time , the Princess being a very discreet person , would not have Themistus's visit , to have been thought gotten by stealth ; he therefore walked with her all day , in the presence of those who were about that Princess , and in the evening , took his leave to go to those that came with him ( for he brought thither but one slave with him ) and so to reach Syracuse , which he did before the Prince was abed He saw also Demarata , for Perianthus was in her chamber when he came to the Palace , where he was received by both , with the greatest expressions of joy imaginable . Now Themistus , carrying in his face all the satisfaction that a person equally favoured by Mars and Venus , could have , never appeared so lovely to Demarata before . Besides , he spoke so well , that the secret passion she had within her , encreased after so strange a manner , that , three daies after , she could not forbear disburthening her thoughts to her , to whom she made privy to all her secret sentiments . What made them the more lively was , that she doubted not but Themistus loved her , though he durst not discover it . She had some time thought it a great satisfaction to know that he loved her , but according to the present posture of her soul , that was not enough . So that making her complaint to Amerintha , that Lady told her she could not apprehend what her design should be . For in fine , Madam , said she to her , you have told me heretofore that you would not have Themistus know that you loved him . 'T is very true , replyes Demarata , but at that time , I thought he had not loved me ; but now that I imagine he does ; I am in such , a fear he should cease loving me , that I should not be haply very much troubled he should be thus far confident that it were not haply impossible he should not be hated ; and if I may presume to acquaint you with the strange fantastickness of my thoughts , I almost wish he had discovered somewhat of his passion to me , though I am resolved if he mention it to me , to forbid him ever to speak of it again . I know this is a proceeding which speaks not much reason , but whoever is in love , is not troubled with much of the other . Besides , were I guilty of nothing but love , I should be less miserable , but there is in me a remainder of glory , which makes me absolutely unhappy , and that is neither strong enough to overcome my passion , nor so weak as wholly to yield to it . So that I must , in spight of my teeth , bethink me of some fantastick consolation amidst the torments I endure , and to that end I shall haply my self , give Themistus some occasion to discover the love he hath for me , though I am resolved , as I told you , to lay my commands never to speak of it more . For in fine , what love soever may possess my heart , I had rather dye than be infamous . And though the aversion I have for Perianthus be very strong , yet I will not be chargeable with any thing farther , but since it is the pleasure of my fate , that my heart be not for Perianthus , it does not concern him much , whether I keep it to my self , or bestow it on Themistus , provided my soul be free from those horrid sentiments , that are not the infallible demonstrations of a real love . Demarata had a many other things to entertain Amerintha with , till word was brought that Themistus was at the door , desirous to know whether he might wait on her . She looked upon Amerintha , without saying ought to her , during which time thousands of several sentiments passing through her heart , she seemed unresolved and unquiet , then at last determining of a sudden , she commanded he might have admittance . Themistus , not suspecting any thing of what Demarata was disturbed at , came out of civility to wait on her , as wife to his Master , and consequently one for whom he was glad to have all the complaisance in the world , out of considerations of love and ambition . Lindamira had that very day advised him to use all the endeavors he could to preserve himself in the good thoughts of Demarata , for she was returned that morning from Meriander's House . So that he went into this Princesse's Closet , as a person whose design was to humor her . He was no sooner in , but Amerintha withdrew to the other side of the Closet , which was a very large one , to give Demarata and Themistus the liberty of private discourse . At first the War , the reputation he had gained , and the cessation were the subject of their discourse , Themistus all the while never perceiving the Princess to be in any disturbance , so excellent is she in the art of dissimulation . Nay she did her work so handsomly , that without discovering any thing of affectation , or design in what she said , she insensibly brought him into a discourse wherein he was extreamly put to it . For after a many indifferent things , she asked whether he had visited many Ladies . Themistus , not knowing to what end she put that question to him , made answer , that he had seen only the Princess Lindamira , the fair Melisera , and two others that he nam'd . Then changing the discourse , she asked him whether he still minded the advice she had sometime given him . I have so great a respect for you , that I can never forget any thing you say to me ; and that you may know what memory I have for your Counsels , I am only to tell you that your absolute commands were , that I should not entertain any love , if ever I pretended to be favorite to the Prince . And yet I know one , replyed she , who thinks you are very much in love with a Woman of high quality , nay conceives you somewhat in her favor . Themistus hearing Demarata speak so home , was a little surprised at it , for a Lover that loves truly , ever thinks he is discovered , or at the least fears he should be . But at last , having done himself a little violence , Methinks Madam , said he to her , I see so few Ladies out of your Palace , and presence , that I cannot imagine who should bring you such a piece of news . Demarata perceiving Themistus moved at what she said , was confirmed in the imagination she had that he was in love with her . So that to bring about her design the sooner , believe me Themistus , said she , a man should make it no miracle that people know what is , and speak what is not , for all may be discovered , and all may be feigned . But in a word , I have heard for certain , that you love a Woman of the highest quality , one all the World thinks handsome enough ; one that hath raised love in others , that hath a great Wit , loves you , and that you would not have it known that you are in love . And to shew you , continued she blushing , that I am not misinformed , you have seen her this day . Themistus surprised at what Demarata said , was almost out of all doubt that his love to Lindamira was discovered , for all she had said might very well be meant of that Princess ; she ws of high quality , handsome , had a servant of the Prince of Messena , had a great wit , he loved her , she affected him , he was unwilling it should be known he had any affection for her , and he had seen her that very day , and of the Ladies he had seen none but her and Demarata , whom he could not imagine concern'd in this discourse , though it were the secret drift of her that spoke it ; so that he was at such a loss , that he knew not what to do . Demarata on the other side , seeing the uncertain posture he was in , had a secret joy to imagine that she was not mistaken . In the mean time Themistus , running over a hundred things in an instant , told her that he could not devise who might have brought her this news , nor who they could imagine he should be in love with — And if it should happen to be my self , said she somewhat hastily , looking on him very earnestly , though with some disturbance — Then I should say , Madam , ( replyed he , not suspecting as yet any thing of the truth ) that these people were a little at a distance with their wits , for though you are one of the noblest Princesses in the World , and the fittest to raise love , yet is there not any thing so far from probability as this Story ; for knowing what you are , and what I am my self , if the respect I owe you had not hindered me from presuming upon your affection , I should have left Sicily at the very instant , and the meer fear of doing you any injury by loving you , and of betraying my Master by pretending to be his Rival , would have persuaded me to prefer exile and death before all things else . But farther , Madam , added this Lover , who would now be curious out of design , I would fain know who could be guilty of the presumption to tell you a thing of this nature . Demarata perceiving that Themistus , avoided the opportunity she had given him , entertained on the sudden other imaginations , and considering the countenance wherewith Themistus answered her , was satisfied he had no affection for her . So that inclining to indignation , she immediately applyed her self to the art of dissimulation which she was so well versed in ; and putting on another countenance , how , said she to him , with a strange confidence , can you make a serious answer to what I have said , you do not perceive that I had not spoken as I have , but to discover the progress of ambition in your heart , which it seems , is such that you imagine it possible that people should report that you love me and I you . Ah Themistus , added she , of an understanding man as you are , have you not answered me well , nay I could not conceive you should have made me that answer , but for your punishment , know , that no body hath said any thing to me , that I do not think any one loves you , or that you love any thing but greatness and glory . This put Themistus into another disorder , but all considered , he was not a little glad to see that Demarata knew nothing of the affection he had for Lindamira ; he therefore made Demarata the best answer he could , telling her , that never presumeing to make the least doubt of what she said , she was the occasion of his confidence , or to say better , his simplicity , he craved her pardon , and so got off as well as he could out of so troublesome a business : but though Demarata were sufficiently Mistress of her self , when she was resolved to disguise her thoughts , yet could she not in the sequel of the discourse , avoid divers things whence Themistus might take occasion to suspect something . He was more satisfied as to that point an hour after , for diverse Ladies being come to the Princess , among whom came also the Prince of Messena , ( who detained Themistus there , though he were desirous to be gone ) they fell into a discourse of generosity , honesty and love ; and it was put to the question , whether a person that were tender of his honor , might without ceasing to be such , receive any expressions of affection from the wife of a man whom he loved , and by whom he was loved . At first it was generally thought there could not be any thing so unworthy , or so opposite to honesty . But after a while , Demarata took occasion to make it a question whether it ought to be so generally affirmed ; for in fine , said she , I know not when a woman begins to love a man , and gives him occasion to imagine as much , whether that man be not more obliged to that Lady for her love , than to his friend for his friendship , and consequently whether that circumstance would not take off much of his crime , and make him less blameable , than if he began to love first , and should make it his main business to cajoll his friends wife . No question but he were less censurable , replyes Themistus , though yet a virtuous man would think himself very unhappy to be in so dangerous an adventure ; but when all 's done , added Lindamira , he were still blameable enough , and must needs pass for a base and perfidious person in their judgments who are acquainted with the true rules of honesty , for a man must not upon any pretence whatsoever , either betray or be ungrateful . Themistus having accidentally met the eyes of Demarata , discovered in them a certain disturbance , wherein he thought might be read love , indignation , and shame ; nor indeed was he mistaken , for Demarata , notwithstanding her natural dissimulation , could not hinder Themistus from perceiving that she had within her , whatever those three sentiments can inspire that is most cruel ; and to make her affliction the more insupportable , she imagined she saw something in the eyes of Themistus , that signified he understood well enough what hers meant , and that he would make no answer thereto . So that night being come , she was extreamly afflicted : How said she , am I so unhappy as to love , yet not to be loved again ; nay I am so unfortunate , as to be in a manner satisfied , that the ungrateful man who loves me not , knows my weakness , and will not bear any part thereof . No , no , I am not able to bear with this injury , and let people say what they will , I am perswaded that the most horrid of all crimes , is that whereby a man makes no return to a womans affection , being in such a condition as I am in . Let me then tear from my heart the unjust passion that tyrannises there ; but alas ! added she presently , I have loved Themistus from my infancy , 't is a natural inclination which I cannot overcome , nay , which I cannot find so far guilty , as that it deserves to be condemned ; for all I desire is , only to love and to be loved , without either giving or entertaining any criminal expressions thereof . In the mean time , the ambitious Themistus , who prefers his Masters favor before any Mistress , triumphs over my weakness , and slights me as much as I love him . But though I should die for it , I must do my self an extraordinary violence , and not thinking it enough to pass from love to indifference , I must know no mean between love and detestation , and be revenged on him that makes me unhappy , because he minds not his own happiness . Had he loved me , and afterwards betrayed me , I should not be so much incensed as I am , now that knowing I love him , he makes no return to my affection . This resentment is haply somewhat unjust , but I know not how to remedy it . Love is it self the reason of all the imaginations that proceed from it , and revenge is so natural to love , that I should not think it much to be pardoned , though people came to know the cause why I now do , or hereafter may hate Themistus . He must certainly have a horrid aversion for me , that he makes no return to the tenderness I have for him ; he is ambitious , and I am of a quality to satisfie his ambition ; I am young , I am not unhandsome , I dispose of his Masters heart , I can ruine him when I please , and all this notwithstanding , he guesses at my sentiments , and pretends he understands them not . No , no , Demarata , this injury is insupportable , and thou must banish Themistus thy heart , or at last thrust him out of the Court. These , Madam , were the sentiments of Demarata , whilst Themistus was sufficiently troubled on the other side , for he had but too well observed whatever Demarata had either done or said , and was absolutely satisfied that she loved him . Then reflecting on the inclination she had for him even in her infancy , and a hundred things she had done since his return , he was convinced of the truth , so that he was extreamly afflicted , for it was easie for him to foresee that the consequences thereof might prove very fatal , as well in relation to his fortune as his love . He knew the Princess to be violent , passionate , and bold , and that she had a great influence over the Prince of Syracuse who still was as fond of her as on the day he married her . However , he thought it discretion not to acquaint the Princess of Himera that he thought himself loved by Demarata , nor any way endeavored to make her party good against her with the Prince , but only to avoid the opportunities of having any private discourse with her . But what he thought he did with prudence , proved prejudicial to him ; for Demarata looking very narrowly into his actions , took notice of his carriage , and was more offended at it than before . For Themistus , he thought the best course he could take , was to dispose things in order to his return to the Army , either to prosecute the War when the cessation were expired , or to conclude a Peace with the Prince of Heraclea . But there being many rubs in his way , he was forced to have patience for some time . In the mean time , Demarata made it her business to insinuate into Perianthus more than she had ever done , and dissembled so well , that only Themistus could look into her soul . Thence he inferr'd , that Demarata's love would soon be turned into hatred , and was the more confirmed in it , by a discourse whereof I have gave him an account , as having made one in it . I doubt not but you remember that Themistus is very excellent at a paper of Verses , since I have repeated some of his to you , you are now to imagine that Demarata being with some few about her in her Closet , they fell to discourse about Musick , and thence they fell to talk of Painting and Verses , every one commending Poesie , Painting , or Musick , according to their several inclinations . For my part says Demarata , I look on these three things as such as contribute much to the entertainments of all virtuous persons , but that they are so far from being requisite in a person of quality , that he may be infinitely such , though he can neither sing , draw , or write verses . 'T is true , Madam , replyed I , these three excellent qualities are not so necessary in a person of honor , but they are requisite to make a man pleasant company , especially Musick and Poesie , and that above all things in what relates to matter of gallantry . I must needs confess replyed she , that love in Musick , and love in Verse is a gallant thing , but it is very hard for a person of quality to be very excellent at either of these two qualities . Besides , as to singing , I see no great difficulty in it , but for a person of great quality , to play the publick Poet , it shews him commonly a very strange kind of man. There is indeed Madam , replied I , abundance of difference between a person of worth , that writes Verses well , and a meer Poet. Believe me said she , there 's more danger than is imagined for a man to expose himself to such an adventure , for if he makes ill Verses , 't is a pittiful thing , if good , he shews them , is much pleased to be commended , and in a trice he becomes a Poet by profession ; then you are desired to repeat your Verses , people beg copies of them ; nay they give you Subjects on which you must make others you must take it as an honor you are desired to do it , and at last you are treated as a person to whom men may not well presume to speak in Prose . It must therefore needs be a troublesome thing for a person of quality to be exposed to such odd inconveniences . I grant Madam , said I , that there must be judgment to make good use of a Talent so precious , as that of Poesie , but it is not only requisite in that , but indeed in all things , for a Hector that should ever be talking of combats and quarrels would be yet much more troublesome than a great repeater of Verses . For that matter , cryes out the divertive Melisera , I am of a different opinion , for I assure you there is not any thing more importunate than those people that make ill Verses and know not so much , yet thinking others take as much pleasure in them as they do themselves when they recite what they have done , persecute you with perpetual repetitions . For my part added she , an humor came on me the other day , to go to one of those troublesome people , to ask him whether he had not that pretty Song which had raised so much talk of Mericia ; but I think I paid for it , I no sooner asked but he gave it me , but afterwards without any intreaty , he gave me another of his own , as ill as the other was handsome . That done , he repeated another , and so falling insensibly , whether I would or no , from one repetition to another , and from one paper of Verses to another , after he had begun with a Song , he concluded with a large serious work of above a thousand Verses , which he told me he had made an imitation of Hesiod , if my memory fails me not , and to recommend the work the more , he assured me that he had shewn it to very knowing persons , who had recommended it extreamly . But his comparisons signified little with me , for I only gave it an ambiguous commendation , nothing at all to his advantage , if he would have understood it aright , for I was never so tired out with any thing in my life . He you speak of , replied I , must certainly be very importunate , for he is in a word , one of those who ever lie lieger to be the first to make Verses upon any accident , and who belabor themselves with equal violence upon all subjects . Give them a battel to write upon , they are ready to celebrate the Conqueror ; if a City be taken , they shall do no less for him that hath taken it . If a person of any consideration die , they furnish him with Epitaphs ; if a Beauty , she carries away , if you believe them , love and the graces along with her into the Tomb , though they were never acquainted with her . If some young Prince be born , they presently erect a Poetical Scheam of his Nativity , which promises him Conquests and Victories , whereof there will never happen any thing . If there be a marriage , they provide Epithalamium's , though not so much as invited to the wedding . If some great Ladies dog chance to dye , they promise him immortality ; nay , so busie are these merceuary Poetasters , that they take it very ill there should any thing more than ordinary happen in their time , on which they should not exercise their foolery in verse . But Madam , when I speak of Poesie as a thing worthy commendation , nay necessary for the absolute accomplishment of a gallant person , I would not say that such as I have now described ought to sit on Mount Parnassus , no , these are only the weeds and excrescencies of a fair and fruitful Garden . There they have their growth and nourishment with the fair flowers , but to no other end but that they may be plucked up as soon as they are perceived ; so that I conclude , Madam , that as far as civility permits , we should banish from the society of persons of worth and virtue , all these troublesome Poetasters , who take pains only to their own shame , and to importune those , who know them whether they will or no. I would have also banished such Poets as are over-satyrical , that write by the inspirations of envy and detraction , and cannot commend any thing but what all the World blames , that is , when they commend their own works . But however , says Demarata , before you tell us how you imagine a person of quality make may his advantage of Poesie , grant before hand , that there are divers who do very handsome things , who yet are not fit for a Court-conversation . I grant it , Madam , replyed I , for there are some excellent men that are framed only to study , insomuch that haveing no great acquaintance with the world , their works are many times more acceptable than they themselves . However , I hold that there ought to be a respect for such as have worth in them , and men should laugh at their ignorance of punctilioes of complyments and fashions , instead of commending them for doing these things very well that they undertake , and are versed in . But after all , it is not thus that I expect a person of quality should make verses . Would you have it done as a person of my acquaintance does , says Melisera , who though he be satisfied that what he does is very handsome , makes as if he believed it little worth , and cares not what is said of it . However , something he does and communicates it , but after a slight manner , as if it were but a trifle , never speaking of it but by way of raillery . He that you speak of replyed I , must certainly be a person of much worth , but this is not yet the way wherein I would have Poesie treated when a man will meddle with it ; for a man should never make sport with what he hath done himself . Would you then have it , says a Lady that was in the company , as a certain person of very much worth , known to all the world , one that does very excellent things , and yet is so far from giving them away , that he will hardly shew them , not even to a small number of persons ; nay 't is with abundance of trouble that he is persuaded to it . But what end is there in doing those things , if they are not seen , replyes Demarata ? — For my part , Madam said I , I would have a person of honor do it for his own satisfaction , or for his Love , and that he should not think when he is about them , that he labors for the multitude . Nay , I would not have him make any publick profession of what he does , and I would have him at first hardly persuaded to acknowledge it ; but afterwards when it is known , he should not make it so much a secret : and when a man hath friends that understand things of that nature , he may make these part of his diversion with them , without any affectation either to shew or conceal them , but above all things , he must have a great care not to communicate them to a sort of young men , that are ignorant and obstinate , and think that a Poet and a Fool are the same thing ; for with such people a man must be short ; nay sometimes uncivil , but for such as have found understandings , and know the world well , a man needs not be so reserved , he must not only shew , but bestow such things on them . For good verses are not made that they should not be seen , and persons of quality were very unfortunate , if it were not allowable in them to have wit and to discover it , when they can do it with judgment . However , says Demarata , I would not allow in a Courtier any other species of Poetry than what they call the Gallant . It is indeed of all the most proper for him , replyed I , but Madam , since Poesie is a natural inclination , we are not to pitch on any species but what nature leads us to , for we should never do well in it . It is enough therefore only to affirm , that a person of quality should not trouble himself with the making of Verses , if he be not naturally inclined thereto , and if he be not fortunate therein ; and it is the poorest excuse in the world for a person of quality , to say that it is not his profession ; for if it be excusable not to make any verses at all , it is not so if a man pretends to do it , and cannot do it well . But must not a man make bad ones , replyes Demarata , before he comes to make good ones ? right Madam , replyed I , but those who shall one day be excellent at it , have I know not what , something that is ingenious and handsome amidst their imperfections , which is an infallible argument of the future excellency of him that hath made them ; for which reason we must not discourage those that begin to write , provided there be more good than ill in what they do : but when all is done , it were very hard to give precise rules whereby a person of quality should make Verses , and I shall sooner have done , by saying that if he make them as Themistus does , he will acquit himself as a person of worth . For he is not the first person that speaks of them , when his friends say any thing of them , he is neither troubled nor over-pleased ; he neither blushes at what he does , nor places his greatest honor in it : he looks on Poetry as an inviting and pleasant diversion , that heightens the gallantry , love ; nay the reputation of those that are excellent at it . He discourses thereof with such as are well read in it when reason requires ; he never mentions it to those that are unacquainted therewith ; he neither commends nor censures what he hath done , and looks on the Talent of Poesie , as a handsome present from nature , which he thinks he ought to improve , and such as makes him a more lovely and more accomplish'd person . No question but Themistus makes excellent good verses , replyes hastily Demarata , but I know not how he makes a shift to find them , for I am of opinion , that it is Love that teaches the art of making them well , that ambition contributes not much thereto , and that Themistus does what is very extraordinary , that he can make so good ones , and be so little in love as he is . Demarata blushed as she said this , and notwithstanding her art of dissimulation , I perceived some secret quarrel against Themistus . So that being come away , I went and told him what I had observed ; but he guiding all his actions by discretion . would not tell me any thing of the occasion of Demarata's quarrel against him . However , methought he was very much troubled at what I had told him ; but I thought , looking on Demarata , as predominant over Perianthus , the concernment of his fortunes made him be troubled at what I had told him . In the mean time Demarata , whose heart was big with desires of revenge , and who looked on the Prince her Husband , as the only man , by whose means she might compass her design , omitted nothing , as I have already told you , to bring him more absolutely to her devotion ; but to say truth , it was impossible that she should do more than she had , for his affection for her , was as violent as ever it had been , so that she was in a capacity to perswade him to any thing she desired . Insomuch that Themistus , not ignorant of her power , was extreamly disturbed at it . However , he imagined that the same passion that inclin'd her to ruine him , might divert her from from it , and hoped that the services he had done the State , those he was now doing , and those he might do , would give check to her violence , though he were still satisfied , that there is nothing more dangerous than a Woman who loves , and is not loved , when she hath given any expressions of affection , to one that makes no return thereto . So that , do what he could . Themistus was still melancholly ; nay , he divers times avoided waiting on the Prince to Demarata's , and he pressed his departure , as much as lay in his power , though to be far from Lindamira was the greatest affliction in the world to him : And in fine , he gave Perianthus so many reasons , that he received his last Orders to depart betimes the next morning . But having a design to visit the Princess of Himera , after he had done all his business at Syracuse , it was very late e'r he got away . As he went he met the Prince of Messena coming thence , he staid him for some discourse in the spacious place of the Achradina , somewhat near the Altar of Concord , that stands in the midst of it . The Moon shined very bright , and having each of them but two slaves apiece with them , they took two turns about the place ; for though Themistus had no great affection for the Prince of Messena , yet durst he not discover his jealousie , for fear of betraying his love . As they were walking , three men that were also there upon the same account , having cryed out very earnestly , 'T is the Prince , 't is he , drew their swords , and came to seize on the Prince of Messena . Themistus , being not to consider what he had to do upon such an occasion , rescued his Rival , no less than if he had been his best friend . Their slaves in the mean time , having no Arms , cried out that Themistus was murthered , hoping that at that name , two several knots of people that were walking upon the place , would come to the relief of those that were set upon ; but in stead of doing that , they joyned with those that had given the assault . 'T is true , they did not behave themselves as such , as would have kill'd the Prince of Messena , but only as people that would have carried him away ; for the former who had drawn their swords , had done it only to secure themselves from him they would have taken , and to hinder Themistus from crossing their design . But my friend not able to guess at the intentions of those he saw , fought with incredible valour , it being not in his power at that time , to observe that the Prince was set upon as he was . Upon this , the slaves that belonged to him , seeing what danger he was in , went with all speed to the Palace , whence there came so many men in Arms , that those who had made it their business to carry away the Prince of Messena , seeing they could not compass their design , quitted the place , and cast themselves into a Bark that waited for them in the Ports . Themistus , and the Prince of Messena pursuing them , followed by those that were come to their relief , Themistus advanc'd 15 paces before the rest , to seize upon one that fled . But coming near the Port , those that were in the Bark , that entertained such as were forced to fly , shot divers Arrows , whereof one unfortunately took Themistus quite through the Arm , and another gave him such a wound in the Leg , that he fell down . This accident so much surpriz'd those that saw it , that they that had hurt him , had by that means an opportunity to save themselves ; for rowing away with all diligence , before order was given for their pursuit , and that order put in execution , they were so far , that they could not be overtaken . There were divers judgements of this adventure , but the most common opinion was , that the old Prince of Messena would have gotten his Son away , that he might renew the War , by joyning with the Prince of Heraclea , who to that end , had demanded the cessation , which was not then expired . Howe'r it was , this adventure made a great noise in the Court ; it was at first reported at the Palace , that Themistus was dead , insomuch that Perianthus was so troubled at it , that he came to the place where the accident happened . For Demarata , the hatred which her love had bred , ceas'd at that instant , and she entertained that false alarm with such grief , that it happened very well for her , that there was none but Amerintha by , when the news was brought . But what was most strange , was , that being presently after undeceiv'd , she felt no great joy ; nay , she was not far from desiring that Themistus had been dead , at least , she accused her self of unworthiness , for being afflicted . In the mean time Themistus being carried home , whither the Prince went along with him , the Chyrurgions affirmed , that if nothing happened extraordinary , his wounds were not dangerous , but that in all likelihood the cure would be tedious . The Prince of Messena spoke with abundance of obligation to this illustrious wounded person , and to Perianthus , and they both answered him with no less generosity , though Themistus could not do it without some trouble . For Lindamira she was extreamly cast down at this misfortune ; yet was it some comfort to her , to understand that Themistus's wounds were not very dangerous : but the noise of such accidents being very swift , the Prince of Heraclea hearing that Themistus , whose valour was the fear of all the enemies of the Prince of Syracuse , was not in a condition to reassume the command of the Army , gave over all thoughts of peace , So that news came to Perianthus , that he intended nothing but War , and that he would take advantage of Themistus's absence , assoon as the cessation were expired . While things stood thus , there was a certain seditious humor gotten into the people of Syracuse , whereby the presence of the Prince was thought but necessary . Perianthus was somewhat at a loss to find a man to supply Themistus's place , for fear of raising any discontent , for there was no small division in the Court. But the Prince of Messena being a person of a gallant and generous nature , came to Perianthus to tell him , that having been the occasion of Themistus's not being in a capacity to serve him in so dangerous a conjuncture , he desired leave to expose his life in his service . I am far , said he , from desiring the command of the Army ; for being Son to a Prince , that gives you many occasions to believe , that he is not sincerely reconciled to you , I think it not just it should be given me . All I desire , is the permission to go and fight for your service , for I declare it to you , that excepting the Prince my Father , all your enemies are mine . Perianthus very generously entertained what this young Prince said to him , and assured him , he had so great an esteem for him , that he would put all things into his hands , and that he thought it impossible he should betray him . But , added he , do you not fear the Prince your Father might be incensed against you ? Ah , my Lord , replied the young Prince , when , what I do is contrary neither to the Laws of Honor , nor to those of Nature , I fear nothing , and I ever do what reason and glory advise me to . However , Perianthus made him no positive answer at that time , though he thought that expedient the best to avoid the grumblings of those who expected to be chosen ; for the quality of Prince of Messena took away all matter of contestation . Neither would he for that day ; speak any thing of business to Themistus , for that having had an ill night , because of the affliction it was to him , that he could not return to the Army , those that waited upon him , permitted not any to discourse with him . So that till such time as he might acquaint him with his design , he communicated it to the ablest of his Council , who , knowing the Lieutenant-General of the Army , to be an able and trusty person , told Perianthus , that they could not imagine there was any danger to give the command of it to a young Prince , who having no interest in the Army , could not abuse the command he might have thereof ; that by that means he would smother the complaints of the male-contents of his Court , without exposing himself to any danger ; besides the improbability there was , that a Prince in love with Lindamira should betray him , and that the Prince of Messena , having the reputation of a gallant man , would doubtless do him very good service , he being so much concern'd to do it , Perianthus being thus confirm'd in his design ; communicated it that night to Demarata , who being very glad , that the command of the Army was bestow'd on a man from whom they durst not take it away , while the War lasted , because he was of a higher quality than to obey Themistus , fortifi'd him in the design . So that coming the next morning to acquaint Themistus therewith , he spoke of it , as a thing already resolv'd , asking him only , whether he did think the Prince of Messena would do him faithful service . Here Themistus was extreamly at a loss , for on the one side , he saw that it concern'd the Prince his Master , as things then stood , that the Prince of Messena should command the Army . On the other side he saw it very much concern'd his Love , that this occasion should not make his Rival famous , and gain such credit with the Prince , that at his return , he might get the Princess of Himera . However , being perswaded of the virtue of his Rival , he sticked not at what he was to answer , and so generously told Perianthus , that he was very much satisfied , that if the Prince of Messena accepted of the employment , he would acquit himself with faith and courage ; but that nevertheless , there might be some danger to bestow it on him , telling Perianthus all that policy could suggest to disswade him . But the Prince on the other side alledging what he could to take off his reasons , added , that the business having already taken air , and the cessation being ready to expire , there was no other way to be resolved on . So that Themistus seeing there was no remedy for this inconvenience , stood out no longer , but gave Perianthus way . This Prince having given that of Messena all necessary Orders , he prepared for his departure ; but as he took his leave , he intreated Perianthus to promise him , that if he returned with conquest , he would do him all the service he could , in a business wherein he was infinitely concern'd . Perianthus promised him what he desired , without diving into his intentions , and brought him to take his leave of Demarata , who wished him all the glory War could give him . That being done , he came to take his leave of Themistus , who was extreamly afflicted , that the respect he had for the Princess , permitted him not to tell the Prince of Messena , that he was his Rival , and not his friend as he thought . I know well , saies the Prince of Messena , embracing him in his bed , that I expose my self to be , haply , as unfortunate in War , as I have been in Love ; but though I should not overcome those that you have , I shall think it no dishonor , for there are many degrees of glory , below that of Themistus . My Lord , replies he , that the Arms of the Prince of Syracuse , have heen fortunate in my hands , I am obliged to Fortune ; but if they prove such in yours , you will be obliged only to your valour and your conduct , Upon this , the Prince of Messena went out of his Chamber , to go to the Princess of Himera , who knew not well how to keep her countenance ; for looking on him as a Prince that had been the innocent cause of Themistus's wounds , she could not avoid a little trouble to see him , especially out of a fear she was in , that , if he should prove fortunate in the War , he might , at his return , make his Victory advantageous for his passion . However , she took leave of him with much civility : about an hour after he was gone , she received a Letter from Themistus , who , sick as he was , could not forbear writing to her in these terms . THEMISTUS to the Princess LINDAMIRA . I Beseech you , Madam , make not the same obliging wishes for the Prince of Messena , as you did for me , when I took my leave of you to go to the Army : for as I am perswaded , that I had not been fortunate , had not it been your desire it should be so , it may well be pardoned me , if I fear he should be more fortunate than I have been ; not that I wish he may be overcome , but only that I would have him owe his victory to Fortune , and not to you . Lindamira having read this Letter , made him this answer thereto . LINDAMIRA to THEMISTUS . IT is clear that my wishes are fruitless to those for whom I make them , since you have been wounded ; for I assure you , I wish not any thing with so much earnestness , as to see the State engaged to you for part of her glory ; and to be truly free with you , I at the present send up so many addresses to heaven for your health and recovery , that you ought not to fear I have any left for other things . This Letter dissolved much of Themistus's melancholly , but after all , when it came into his thoughts , that his Rival had a very fair opportunity to render himself famous ; it was such an affliction to him , as he was not well able to buckle with . It must needs be acknowledged that I am very unfortunate ( said he to himself , as he hath told me since ) for I have defeated the enemy to no other end , but that the Prince of Messena may the more easily subdue them , and that he should haply enjoy the fruits of my labours . I have further , the unhappiness to be more loved by Demarata than I would be , who having so much power with the Prince as she hath , will infallibly do me all the ill offices she can , and make me as unfortunate in ambition as in love . 'T is true , I have this happiness , that I am not slighted by the person I love ; but alas what will be the effect of the affection she hath for me , but to make me more miserable than I am ? For when all is done , she confines the expressions of her affection to such narrow limits , that I dare not so much as hope ever to see my self absolutely happy . She still is guided by considerations of Prudence , State , and Glory , and because I am no Prince , and that I have sometimes been unfortunate , my Birth , Love , and Services shall signifie nothing , and there 's a necessity I should ever be the object of misfortune . However , since the incomparable Lindamira ordains it should be so , I must submit , nay , admire and reverence the virtue that makes me miserable . You see Madam , how Themistus entertained himself , while Demarata was examining what resolution to take , for she could not be at rest any where . Nay , she made it her complaint , that ever since Themistus's return , she past not an hour , but she heard some discourse or other of him . While he was in the Army , the reputation of his great actions , was the general discourse ; while he was in health at Syracuse , either she could not , or haply would not be without his visits ; and now that he lay hurt , Perianthus spoke to her of him perpetually , nay , all that came to her , thinking they did well , were constantly bemoaning him . How , said she one morning to Amerintha , being violently transported by that exasperated passion that made her abhor what she loved , if I may so express my self , Shall Demarata , in whom the world finds something that may raise love , undergo the shame of loving , without being loved again ; nay , be so base as to be troubled of a suddain at the pretended death of him who does her this affront ? Must I ever see him dividing Perianthus's heart with me , and being the object of all his friendship ? No , no , said she , it were too rigorous a punishment , and the best course I can take , is to banish him my presence , since I cannot my heart , who will not entertain me into his . But this must be done by circumvention , I must calumniate and impose false crimes upon Themistus , and I must cease to be what I have ever been . But Madam , said Amerintha to her , how shall this be effected , in case you are resolved to do it , for you cannot persuade the Prince , that he holds any correspondence with the enemy , since he hath defeated him . You cannot accuse him of having inriched himself prejudicially to the Prince , from whom he many times refuses new favours , because of all men he is the most dis-interessed . So that I see not what you can probably charge Themistus with , That he loves me , replies Demarata , blushing . This no doubt , is the highest supposition in the world , added this revengeful Princess , but the easiest thing in the world for me to make Perianthus believe , if I but undertake it ; and since it is the only way to remove Themistus from my presence , and to be revenged of his insensibility , I must needs embrace it , Nor shall my revenge be cruel , since he shall lose no more than what fortune would not haply have bestowed on him without me . For had not I confirmed the Prince in the friendship he had for Themistus , he would not have affected him so much . But , Madam , replied Amerintha , if Perianthus ever discovers the Truth , you would ruine your self , by endeavouring to ruine Themistus , How , said she , do you imagine Friendship more powerful than Love ? That Perianthus can avoid jealousie , whom I would have to be jealous , and that imagining Themistus in love with me , he can do it to my prejudice ? No , no , Amerintha , that were to invert the order of things ; indeed it is impossible it should be so . Besides , the resolution I take , is haply much more innocent than you conceive , for if I should not banish Themistus my presence , I could not forbear loving him , as insensible as he is , nay , haply I should not be able to conceal my affection from him . I must therefore so husband the hatred I have for him , as to make it contribute to my reputation . No question but I hate him at the present , but I am not confident I shall do as much when I see him ; I must therefore , while he is a prisoner to his wounds , and cannot come to see me , make the best use I can of such precious minutes . I must flatter Perianthus , I must invent , I must forget all honesty , and I must do all that is requisite to punish an insensible person , that so I may no longer love a man , that neither does , or ever can love me . Accordingly , Madam , Demarata being at that time absolutely resolved to have Themistus banished , bethought her of what ever might further her design . She therefore took very great care never to speak first of Themistus , especially before Perianthus , and to answer very coldly , when ever he spoke of him to her . She never sent to know how he did , and avoided saying , or doing any thing , whence it might be inferr'd , he was in any favour with her . For some daies Perianthus minded not this change , but Themistus recovering , and very fit to admit discourse , Perianthus perceived that Demarata concerned not her self so much in Themistus's welfare , as she had done some time before , when Themistus was like to die . However , he would not at first say any thing to her of it , for being still extreamly fond of her , he was afraid of having any contestation with a person that had all the power over him that Love could give her . So that having observed this coldness for some daies . without being able to discover whence it proceeded , or knowing that Demarata had not sent to see how Themistus did , he asked Themistus himself , who was very much surprised at the question , and therefore answered not precisely thereto ; for being the most reserved man in the world , he would have dyed , e're he had told Perianthus the true cause of Demarata's change . He therefore told him , he knew not but that he was in her favour ; that if he were not , it proceeded from some artifice of those who envied his good fortune ; but this he told him with such an accent , that the Prince could not but judge there was something more in his mind , than he was willing to discover . He for some time pressed him to speak sincerely , but seeing Themistus would say no more , and loath to prejudice his health , by too much importunity , he left him , and went to the Princess Himera , to see if she knew of any thing that had happened between Demarata and Themistus , for having an extraordinary affection for those two persons , he was extreamly troubled to see any thing of discord happened between them . But Lindamira not knowing any thing , and that the love of Demarata was the only secret Themistus had concealed from her , she assured him that she knew nothing that had passed between them : so that Perianthus returned to the Palace infinitely afflicted . As he came along , news was brought that the Prince of Messena was no sooner got to the Army , but he understood that the enemies were overjoyed at the accident had happened to Themistus , whose valour they stood in fear of , and that , not desirous to hear of peace , out of the hope they were in , to be more fortunate in the War than they had been ; they slighted the propositions thereof , and broke the cessation assoon as ever it was expired . That thereupon two parties meeting , that of the enemy had been defeated , so that Perianthus , who could entertain nothing of joy which he did not communicate to Demarata , went and acquainted her with what he had heard . It seems then , ( said she in a scoffing way , to prosecute the secret design she had ) Victory is not the absolute slave of Themistus , since she sometimes waits on the Prince of Messena . This was so maliciously spoken , that Perianthus was absolutely satisfied , that she had entertained other thoughts of Themistus , insomuch , that this putting his thoughts into a strange disturbance , he would needs guess at what it should be ; but the more he thought of it , the farther he was from the truth . Being therefore no longer able to brook this uncertainty , the first time he was alone with Demarata , he conjured her to promise to tell him sincerely , one thing he should ask of her . Provided it do not concern Themistus , replied she , I promise you the knowledge of any thing I know , ask what you will. Ah , Madam , said Perianthus that is it I desire , 't is concerning Themistus that I would know something , and therefore I beseech you , Madam , answer me not ambibiguously , but tell me truly whence it comes , that your thoughts are not the same they were towards him . You have so great an affection for Themistus , replyed the Princess , and I owe you so much respect , that to do rationally , I ought to disobey you . Perianthus's curiosity increasing at this , he pressed her more than he had done , and whatever the most violent and passionate Love can suggest , or speak , Perianthus made use of to obtain from her what he desired . But the Princess seeing her self upon the point of executing the design of revenge , she had carried on so craftily , felt in her heart an extraordinary agitation . Love , that had seduced her Virtue , did all that lay in its power to divert her from committing the crime , and she seemed to Perianthus to be so much at a loss , though she dissembled as much as she could her irresolution , that his curiosity was much increased thereby . So that urging her still more and more , she found her self in a great disturbance , and felt a certain horror to ruine the only man in the world that she could love . The desire of revenge encouraged her , and she was in so many minds , that she knew not what to resolve on . But at last imagining , that as things then stood , if she did not ruine Themistus , he might ruine her , ambition siding with indignation , against that little remainder of affection that ballanced the business within her , she absolutely determined and made it her main business to effect the unjust design which a violent passion had bred in her . However , if she would not presently yield to Perianthus , the more to enflame the desire he had to be satisfied . For heavens sake , my Lord , said she to him , force me not to tell you what I know of Themistus : you love him , you think the State cannot be without him , and it is my duty to have that consideration of you , as not to acquaint you with any thing that may trouble you . Be pleased then to give me leave to disobey you , and ask me no more what Themistus hath done . It shall suffice , added she , if , when he is recovered , you lay your commands on him , never to see me but in your presence . But I beseech you , replied Perianthus , very much surprised , tell me what Themistus may have done , that should oblige you to cease loving him . Once more , I beseech you , my Lord , said she , ask me no more , nor indeed are you at the present ( added the incensed Princess ) in the condition you should be in to think him guilty , for you have so great a friendship for him , that though you were told he would deprive you of the sovereign power , you would not believe it . I must needs confess , said he , that I should not lightly believe Themistus guilty of an unworthy action , and would therefore intreat you to examine well , whether those who accuse him are well informed ; Urge me then no more , my Lord , replied she , and ask me no more what Themistus's crime may be , since I am only she that of all your State , can both accuse and convince him . Perianthus was extreamly astonished at these words , for from what she had said , it might be inferred , that Themistus had done Demarata some affront . So that as jealousie soon takes root in the heart of an amorous man , especially that of a Husband , that is still in love , so he reflected on that which Demarata would have had him ; insomuch , that his colour changing , and he looking earnestly upon her , I beseech you , Madam , said he , put me once out of pain , and tell me clearly what you have but hinted at . And the more to oblige you to do it , added he , I will tell you the present posture of my thoughts . Know then that if Themistus hath laid any plot against the State , I flud in my self Love enough to pardon it , if he repent him of it ; but if he have wanted the respect he ought to have for you , I will never see him again . Prepare your self , then replied the Princess , never to see him while you live , for assure your self that Themistus is the most presumptuous man in the world . But , my Lord , added she , you shall never know his crime more precisely , if you promise me not to make that advantage thereof that I would have you . I promise any thing , replied he , provided you tell me what I would know . I shall do it , my Lord , answered she , but you shall promise me before hand , that you will not disclose what I shall tell you , that you will not speak of it even to Themistus ; that , to prevent that , you will banish him without seeing him , and without giving him any reason why , in case you think I have cause never to desire his sight again , and that if you have just occasion to banish him . Perianthus , who had a curiosity as great as friendship , love , and jealousie could give him , promised Demarata what she would have : whereupon , this subtle Princess assuming the discourse , I know not my Lord , said she to him , whether you can remember , that while I was yet a child , a certain Aunt of Themistus's had the care of my education , and if your memory fails you not , Themistus , as young as he was , was at that time continually with me . I remember it very well , replies Perianthus , but see not what this may add to his charge . On the contrary , replied this crafty Princess , I tell you this , to let you understand , that I shall not make Themistus's crime worse than it is : for to be free with you , I believe that though I was then but ten years of age , and he but seventeen , he had at that time a violent inclination for me , nay , so great , that he would make me apprehend as well as I could , that the only reason of his departure , was to avoid the increase thereof . Howe'r it be , you know , my Lord , in what a gallant manner he returned to Court. For my part , I little thought to make any provision against his madness , I entertained him with abundance of kindess , particularly , because he was presented to me by your self . Since that , perceiving that you loved him , I would not be disconformable to your sentiments , and by way of excuse said , that I had thousands of kindnesses for him , which have haply encouraged him in his boldness and extravagance . 'T is indeed , very strange to think that an ambitious man , who was infinitely obliged to you , and was nothing without you , should be at the same time ungrateful , temerarious , and indiscreet . And yet I had so much goodness for him , that I gave him advice how to preserve your friendship ; for perceiving your inclinations for him , and withal , that he was advantageous to you , I thought I could not do any thing better , than to fasten him as much as might be to you , and I remember , one day above all the rest , I spent two hours to perswade him , that it was not fit , that a person who had a Master to humour , should engage himself in love , encouraging him , as much as lay in my power , not to suffer himself to be drawn into love , for fear it might cause him to neglect your service ; but to my unhappiness and his own , he made no great advantage of my advice . Nay , I remember , he made me a very ambiguous answer , which might very well give me occasion to suspect he was in love with me , if my mind had not been bent upon something else . But I would know , ( saies Perianthus , who heard this relation with a strange impatience ) at what time it was that Themistus had the impudence to give you any expressions of his affection . I am haply in some fault , my Lord , replies Demarata , with a faint mildness , that I did not give you notice from the first minute that I discovered Themistus's extravagance , but to deal truly with you , 't is a thing cannot be easily express'd . Besides , that while Themistus spoke nothing of it , and that I only guessed at his thoughts , I was in hope he would o'rcome himself , Nay , I know not whether I thought my self somewhat obliged to him for the affliction I saw he suffered , and have accordingly had some pitty for him . But I am sure , my thoughts all along were that I should cause a great deal of trouble , if I discovered any thing , and haply should not have been believed . But at last desirous to reduce Themistus to himself , and to prevent him from having the boldness to acquaint me with the sentiments I saw he had , as having done a thousand things , wherein I easily discovered them , I prudently avoided , without any bodies taking notice of it , the opportunities of speaking with him alone . Which he observing , was sad and melancholly , as you may well remember , and at last fell sick , whereat you were extreamly troubled . You know , my Lord , added she , that being very sick indeed , you would needs have me to see him , wherein I was content to obey you , though with much ado , and you are not ignorant how that he grew better that very day , and sent me word that my visit had cured him , and that he came afterwards to give me thanks , as a person whose life I had saved . I remember it very well , saies Perianthus , but if Themistus never mentioned his love to you , I will banish him , yet without hating him . How my Lord , replies the Princess , do you think me one that should , upon such groundless conjectures , accuse a person so dear to you , and so considerable to the State ? No , no , Demarata is more discreet , and less revengeful than you imagine ; for were it no otherwise , I should have prudently avoided the conversation of Themistus , without ever troubling you with it while I lived : but my Lord , the case is much otherwise and I cannot doubt , but he hath in his heart , for me , whatever the most violent passion that is , can make that man think , who knows no other reason or interest , than that of his love , and that thinks virtue and generosity too weak to resist it . For , my Lord , as to his coming hither during the cessation , he had certainly no other end in it , than to continue the expressions of his extravagance towards me , had I given him any occasion For you may very well judge , there was no great necessity he should leave the Army , and that a man , ambitious as he is , would not have come thence , but that some secret reason obliged him thereto . Perianthus , hearing Demarata discourse in this manner , under-went such a conflict of grief and indignation , as he had not known before . What added to his disturbance was , that he could not doubt of the truth of what Demarata said ; she never had discovered the least ill-will towards Themistus ; he could not imagine she should have any affection for him ; he thought her a good and virtuous Woman ; all the things she said , had certain appearances of truth ; it was not known that Themistus was in love with any Lady about the Court , and Perianthus was still so much in love with Demarata , that it was easie for me to imagine , that another might be in love with her also . Had Themistus been charged with any intelligence with the enemies of his State , he would not have believed it , but he could not doubt of what Demarata said , as being one he could not think guilty of such a piece of sycophancy . So that jealousie gaining ground in his heart , and there meeting with indignation , he gave over pressing Demarata to discover any more , and so easily granted the request she had made , that Themistus should be banished his Court , and he did it the sooner , for her saying , that if he did not banish him , she would leave it immediately . She also intreated him not to tell why he removed him ; but my Lord , added she , that it may be done with more secresie , a course must be taken , that the audacious Themistus may not tell why you banish him ; for there is something that is not handsome in a report of this nature : nay , it will be easie , continued she , to assign some other cause of banishment , in the present conjuncture of affairs , for it will be thought it is for something relating to the Army , whereof he hath no longer the command . Perianthus aproving what Demarata said , sent immediately order to Themistus , to cause himself to be carried out of Syracuse the next morning , and convey himself within a set number of days to a certain place that was at a great distance , as it was assign'd him , and to continue there till further order , for this unfortunate Lover was not yet able to stand , by reason of the wounds he had received in his Leg. Yet could not Perianthus but feel an extraordinary disturbance in himself , as he issued out this Order . He had an infinite love and esteem for Themistus , ho ought him his life , and the greatest part of his fame ; and if Love had not dash'd out of his heart , all the obligations he had cast upon him , he would not have been so hasty in a design of that importance . But the same things which might plead for Themistus , were those also that incensed him the more , for that the more he had loved Themistus , the more he should have been loved by him , and accordingly the more reason he had to hate him . In the mean time Themistus submitted to the Order , with a courage as great as his affliction . He did well comprehend that his disgrace might some way reflect on Demarata , but he was far from imagining she had had the unjust presumption to impose a crime upon him , which for his own satisfaction , he was but too far from being guilty of . Besides that , having had for some time , a many that envied him about the Court , he was not over-confident that Demarata contributed ought to his banishment , for if the bottom of his heart were examined , he thought himself obliged to her , for the affection she had for him , and at the same time that she caused him to be banished , he would have ventured his life for her , if there had been any occasion , though he loved only Lindamira , and could not possibly love any other . But considering himself as a Lover , and an ambitious man , and that all his designs , as well of Love as Ambition , were equally ruin'd by his disgrace , the Order he had received , troubled him extreamly . However , he spoke very generously to him that brought it . You may tell the Prince , said he , that I shall obey him , but as soon as I shall be able to stand on my legs , I will come and ask him , as a recompence of all my services , only the honour to let me know what crime I am charg'd with . In the mean time , assure him , that what nature soever it may be of , I am absolutely innocent , and shall ever be his most faithful subject . This done , Themistus , who knew Perianthus's humour to be such , as that he was never sooner appeas'd , than when it met with compliance , made preparations how he might be carried to the place assigned him , without making any stay about Syracuse . But e're he went , he writ to Lindamira , for he was not in a condition to see her . You may judge , Madam , how this Princess was surprised , and what affliction she must needs conceive at that unhappy adventure , whereof she could not imagine the cause . She was no better satisfied the next day , for Perianthus being unwilling to tell her , took her up a little roundly , when she would press him to discover it to her : insomuch that he grew so untoward , that he could not be quiet any where . Only while he was with Demarata , he was a little better , for she was so full of kindness and insinuation , and seemed to be so much troubled , that she caused him the loss of a person he loved , that he endeavour'd nothing so much as to forget Themistus , who then suffered more than ever any Lover did ; and had he not met , about the place of his abode , persons of a transcendent virtue , who took a care to comfort him in his disgrace , the great heart of Themistus might have haply put him upon some violent resolution . But , among others , a generous friend of the virtuous Amalthaea , contributed much to smother the resentment of a man , who might look on his Master as an ungrateful Prince . For my part , saies Plotina very pleasantly , interrupting Meleagenes , I cannot suffer a friend of Amalthaea's to pass by , and not make acquaintance with him ; Tell us then , if the company be pleased to give way , who that friend is that hath such a remedy against ambition . For my part , saies Clelia , I shall be very glad your curiosity were satisfi'd , I say as much , replies Valeria : I leave it to you to think , says Herminius , whether I can refuse the acquaintance of a wise man ; and you may judge your self , saies Amilcar to Meleagenes , whether , having an extraordinary veneration for Timantes , and all his illustrious friends ( for I know , 't is of them that you intend to speak ) I shall oppose what is desired of you . On the contrary , I make it my request , that you would acquaint the Audience , with what you know of those illustrious Solitaries , among whom Themistus met with , what incouraged his virtue in so dangerous a conjuncture . The whole company approving Amilcar's proposition , and pressing Meleagenes to do what was desired of him , he re-assumed the discourse in these terms . 'T is not without reason that you have the curiosity to know , what kind of life is led by these illustrious Solitaries of whom Amilcar hath made mention . I shall therefore endeavour to satisfie it , for it were not possible for me to acquaint you with all that I have yet to tell you , if I should entertain you , from the beginning , with the virtue of those admirable men of whom you would have me to speak to you ; yet must I needs give you a short description of the place they have made choice of for their retirement , that you may the better comprehend what a pleasant life they lead . Know then , that not far from the Sea , between Ericium and Panorma , there rises up a fertile mountain , which is cut steep down of all sides , and by reason of its extraordinary scituation , passes for one of the noblest parts of our Island , which is one of the noblest in the world . But what is most remarkable , is , that when you come to the highest part thereof , you discover a pleasant Plain of twelve miles compass , which takes up the whole height thereof : and to make this place yet more extraordinary , there is an eminency in the midst of this Plain , which serves for a Cittadel to all the rest ; for you may discover thence the three waies by which people come up to the mountain , which is compassed with Rocks and Precipices , as well towards the Land as Sea , that it is easie to keep the space that lies between both . There are accordingly but three waies to go to this pleasant Solitude , whereof two are very troublesome and difficult . The place is nevertheless furnished with Springs , and there is a very fair Haven at the foot of this famous Mountain , which hath a priviledge , that there was never seen upon it any venemous creature or wild beast : and the excellency of the place is such , that because men could never find out a name excellent enough for it , it hath not any one in partcular ; and the Haven it hath , distinguishes it from the other mountains . This then is the place where is retired a small number of wise men , who having experienc'd the vanities of the world , will needs disengage themselves from it . But among others , Timantes , a particular friend of the virtuous Amalthaea , is an an incomparable person . He is tall , and of a good countenance , and hath a noble Physiognomy , such as so well discovers the freedom and sincerity of his heart , that it may be almost said , he is known before a man hath the leisure to know him . All his actions are so many expressions of the vigor and vivacity of his spirit , for he ever acts with force and agility ; insomuch , that the caresses he honors his friends with , are arguments of the earnestness of his disposition . Timantes , hath doubtless a very vast understanding , and besides the great advantages he hath made of study , as to what is requisite to make a man both wise and acceptable , he is born to a great genius in Poetry , and makes such Verses as Hesiod and Homer would not be ashamed to own , were they alive again . But I shall not make what is within him , the main subject of my commendation of him , though he have such an admirable wit , that hath such fire and lustre , that he cannot but discover it upon some occasions , wherein he would not make it appear . His heart , of all that is within him , is the most noble part , as what hath such an extraordinary freedom and openness , that it might be said , that he had never so much as heard it said , there was such a thing as dissimulation in the World He speaks truth , without any fear or evasion , he maintaineth it with courage , and makes use of anger to defend justice , when he cannot do it otherwise , and he hath a goodness that favors of the innocency of the first age , For his humor , it is divertive enough , but withal so natural , that he finds himself employment out of things most inconsiderable . He hath also a particular gift of inspiring his friends with a certain innocent joy , and teaching them the art of diverting themselves , without any prejudice to others . Timantes is farther a man , that of all the world is the most sensibly moved at the works of others , when they are excellent , and loves very much to do justice , where there is desert . In a word , he hates nothing so much , as what is opposite to this great virtue , and the freedom of his disposition is so contrary to all manner of Tyrannie , that he sometimes saies merrily , that he deserves no great honor for shaking off the yoke of all the passions , because it is much more easie to obey reason , than to be led away by the fantastick humors of five or six frantick passions , who would be implicitely obeyed , and yet many times require things contradictory . Timantes therefore having only that one Mistriss to wait on , is never from her , but consults her in all things . Yet it might be said , he thinks not on her , but that though the agitation of his humor makes his body often change place , his mind is ever quiet ; and that fire which enflames and animates it , makes it more active , yet not more unquiet . Farther , having got the mastery of his passions , he hath distilled them all into one , which is to him instead of all , and which he will never part with . He maintains , that friendship , in his heart , is incomparably a more violent passion than love is in other men's : and he is perswaded that no Lover loves his Mistriss so well as he does his friends . Nay , he confidently holds , that Love is a defective affection , such as is to be numbred among the enjoyments of infancy , and consequently to be discarded as soon as reason takes place : whereas , on the contrary , friendship is an absolutely perfect affection , equally consistent with Virtue and Reason , and should last as long as life does . So that being fully perswaded of the perfection of friendship , he is the most earnest , and most accomplished friend in the world . Nay , though he stands dis-engaged from all things that obliged him to that , yet the obligation to his friends is effectual , and stands firm by indissoluble ties . What makes his friendship most acceptable , is , that haveing a sincere heart , and loving without interest , he serves his friends without any fear of hazarding any thing for them ; and that being naturally merrily disposed , his virtue hath nothing in it that is savage , nothing harsh , nor any thing that hinders him from having an innocent compliance for those he loves . He makes them more sensible of the tenderness of his friendship by small things , than divers others can do by great services . For not only his countenance , the accent of his speech , and the things he says demonstrate the joy he conceives to see his friends , when he hath been some time from them , but even all his actions , though he mind it not , are expressions of his affection . I shall never forget one day , that he came to a place where he was expected by ten or twelve persons whom he affected much , and they him no less ; for though it sems impossible a man should in an instant acquit himself of all that civility and friendship required of him upon such an occasion , yet he came off admirably well , and what by his actions , what by his words , what by his caresses , what by his obliging earnestness , and what by his joy , he made them all understand that he was very much obliged to them , that he was glad to see them , that he loved them , that he had a hundred things to tell them , and in a word , that he had for them all the sentiments they could wish he should have . He spoke a word to one , a word to another , embraced two or three together , he reached his hand to one Lady , whispered to another , spoke aloud to them all , and it may be almost said , that he went and came without changing place , so much did he endeavor to give all that were about him satisfaction . Thus have you a Character of Timantes , who for friends in his retirement , had some few virtuous men , equally excellent with himself , such as haveing been well acquainted with the World , had forsaken it as a place , where it was hard , as well for those that had gotten Wisdom to preserve it , as for those that had not to get it . They are therefore resolved to separate themselves from the commerce of other men , and have chosen this Mountain , which is as it were a lesser World divided from the greater , where they live innocently , and in a miraculous tranquillity . Not that they admit idleness , for amidst this great quiet , they all labor both in body and mind . For their morality , t is no doubt severe enough , yet it is withall full of humanity , for they have cull'd out what ever was most excellent in the Philosophers that went before them , digesting it into the Laws they now observe . Vice hath not the least footing among them ; they have among them neither Masters nor slaves ; strict justice is their rule ; envy they are unacquainted with ; peace is their perpetual friend ; and their continual imployments make them glad that they have not the leisure to be idle . Some study things purely celestial , others Morality , others Poetry , and all , together things virtuous and profitable . Now these particular studies soon become general ; for meeting every day at certain hours to confer together , they gave an account of all they have learnt , as also of the reflections they have made on the things they read . So that what any one hath studied , turns to the advantage of the Society , ; and by that innocent contribution of Science , they become the learnedst men of their time , and withall the most virtuous ; for one of their greatest Maxims , is , that men should not endeavor the attainment of those things that make them acceptable , till they have found out whatever may make them better . Besides , they profess equality among themselves , as life and death puts among all men . So that they are all skilled in some Art necessary to the society . Timantes for his part , is so admirably well seen in all the secrets of Agriculture , especially whatever contributes to the beauty and goodness of Orchards , that he hath found out the way to reduce into one Garden , all the excellent fruits that all the several parts of the World affords . So that Africk and Asia have not any , which he does not make grow and ripen in that excellent part of Europe . He knows which require only the Sun-rising , which his strongest rayes at noon , he knows which require a fat soyl , which a drie ; he knows how to plant , and to water them seasonably ; nay he corrects the nature of some fruits , by transplanting them after such a manner as that they grow milder ; in a word , it might be said that the Sun hath taught them all the several degrees of heat whereby he produces indifferent Climates , fruits that are accordingly different , so to know how to make them grow and ripen in the same place , and that the same raies that nourish Orange-trees in Sicily , and make Palm-trees grow in Asia , may produce these several effects in the same ground . Timantes hath moreover this advantage in his retirement , that no man can charge him with choosing that kind of life , because he was not able to manage great affairs ; for while he was yet young , he was put into glorious and difficult employments , wherein he made equal discoveries of prudence and integrity . Whence coming to learn the inconstancy and fickleness of Fortune , and the tumultuousness of Courts , he was more fit than any other to comfort and keep up the spirits of an illustrious though unfortunate person , whom Fortune seemed desirous to forsake . He accordingly visited Themistus several times , during the first days of his banishment , and my illustrious friend hath told me since , that he thinks , that if Timantes had been acquainted with all his affliction , he had haply recovered him as well of the griping afflictions of his heart , as he did those of his mind . But knowing nothing of his love , all the remedies he gave him , were only against ambition , I beseech you , said he to him one day , be not so extreamly cast down at the exchange of your fortune ; there needs no more than to be content to be unhappy , to be so no more , submit your will to that of the Gods , and you shall be beyond all pity . Were you banished for having betrayed your Country or your Master , I should advise you to be troubled at it while you live , but since you are innocent , you gain more than you have lost by losing your fortune , your misfortunes will raise pity , whereas being in favor you were the object of envy , and were you wise you would comfort your self for the loss of a happiness , which depending always upon another , was never truly yours . Believe me Themistus , it argues weakness in any man to build his happiness upon his interest with great ones , and it speaks injustice in him to think himself unhappy , when he is so well reconciled to himself , that he is not chargeable with any crime . Solitude hath its satisfactions as well as the Court , and though peace and innocence make no great noise , these undisturbed pleasures are incomparably beyond those which a man must divide with an infinite number of people whom he would not be like . I know well you have a great and noble soul , but it sometimes speaks as much glory to contemn honor , as to court it . All the world is satisfied that you can conquer others , but it is not yet known whether you can overcome your self . It is no less known that you exercised moderation in your good fortune , but it is yet doubtful whether you can undergo a bad one with constancy . Make it therefore your endeavor to convince your enemies , that you deserve not your disgrace , and that notwithstanding their envy and malice , you can find your self those pleasures which they cannot disturb . For in a word , all the power of those that banish you , and all the spight of those that persecute you , cannot hinder your complyance with reason and virtue . They can never while they only force you into the Countrey , added he smiling , hinder our Gardens from affording you their flowers and fruits , our Brooks from murmuring , our Birds from singing , nor you from quietly enjoying all these innocent entertainments of solitude . And therefore , Themistus , since they cannot deprive you of what a wise man is satisfied with , repine not if they only take away from you a many things which can never satisfie an ambitious man. But generous Timantęs , replyed Themistus , do you account it nothing to be divested of the power of obliging thousands of people , to whom now I am grown unprofitable ? I must needs , replyed he , have a great esteem for that inclination of well-doing , whereby you made good use of the favor you were in , but it rather concerns those that have lost you , than it does your self , to be troubled at your disgrace . For in fine , true wisdom consists in an absolute resignation of our selves to the disposal of the Gods ; and in acting with equal virtue what condition soever we are in . While you were a favorite to your Prince , you were obliged to be a Patron of the unfortunate , to be liberal , and to do virtue justice ; but now that you are out of favor , you are dispensed from part of those things , and all you have to do , to be glorious is to be constant . Be so then , Themistus , if you value my advice ; for a man suffers less , when he is resolved to suffer , than when he endeavors to struggle out of a misfortune which he must of necessity endure . This Madam , was the effect of Timantes's discourse with Themistus , whose great heart digested it to such advantage , that he seemed not to be the least troubled at his disgrace . But to say truth , when I went to see him , and that he could speak to me without any body by , the passion whereof he complained not , persecuted him after a strange manner . His ambition was easily chain'd up by the good counsel of those wise and virtuous men ; and so he minded not the raising of a faction in the State , or making a division in the Army , as he might have done if he had endeavored it , but the love he had within him , which he made the greatest secret in the World to all but to me , afforded him not one minutes rest . When he considered that his disgrace removed him both from the presence and rank of Lindamira , he could not master his own thoughts , and had he not been comforted by the Leters he received from that Princess , he had certainly been overwhelmed by the excess of his affliction . What was yet very remarkable in the change of Themistus's fortune , was , that even those that were the occasion of it , were as unfortunate as himself , for Perianthus was so troubled about it , that he could not endure to be spoken to of any thing ; and for Demarata , she had need of all her dissimulation to smother the horrid grief she conceived thereat , as soon as the design , she had with so much policy carried on , was put in execution . Nay , she had no sooner heard that Themistus had obeyed , but Love , reassuming all its force , made her to consider him as a person without whom she could not live . In the mean time , she saw not any way how she could propose to Perianthus , that he might be recalled , nor indeed could imagine how the Prince could consent thereto , if the necessity of his affairs did not force him to it , so that her present desires being contrary to what they were formerly she wished the Prince of Messena overcome , that there might be a necessity of having recourse to the valor of Themistus , to the end she might but see him again . Things being in this posture , Themistus recovers of his wounds , so that being fully resolved to speak to the Prince , he came secretly near Syracuse , and lay hid at a friends house , where having understood that the Prince was to go a hunting on a certain day , with very few about him , he resolved to speak to him , though the Prince had denyed all Themistus's friends the liberty so much as to see him once . He therefore got on horseback , and followed only by one slave , he went to a place where he thought the Game would come , as indeed it afterwards did , and was so fortunate , that the Prince hunting that day more to give his thoughts a little liberty , than for any pleasure , got , purposely from his company , and passed near by the place where Themistus expected him . The Game being by that time quite out of sight , and he coming to a fresh shady place , alighted ; so that Themistus who yet lay behind the bushes , alighted also , and came with an action full of respect and confidence together , towards Perianthus , whose thoughts were so employed , that he perceived him not , till such time as he could not avoid speaking to him . I beg your pardon , my Lord , said he to him , for presuming to take the liberty , to ask you what crime I have committed , for I protest to you , that I have never done , said , nor thought any thing that you can reproach me with . It argues indeed a great presumption in you to see me , replyed Perianthus , and withall to speak as you do , Let it suffice , added he , that the services you have done me have secured your life . but pretend not to persuade me you are innocent . I see my Lord , replyes Themistus , that the services I have had the happiness to do you , have made no great impression in your heart , since you deny me the favor of accusing me . I neither desire to be pardoned , nor yet to be recalled , but only to know what I am charged with : for I profess to you , I cannot imagine what it may be , and cannot comprehend how you can thus persecute a man that suffers the unjustice you have for me , with the same patience as if it were impossible he could do any thing but suffer . And yet , my Lord , I assure you , that if I would have hearkened to the propositions have been made to me , I might have made my self guilty , and deserved my disgrace . And to shew you , my Lord , that I entertain you with no fiction , you may see by the Letters which I put into your hands , what proffers the Prince of Heraclea , and the old Prince of Messena have made to me I had forgot to tell you , that it was indeed true that Themistus had refused to side with either of these two Princes . ) Perianthus surprised at what Themistus said to him , looked on him and said nothing : so that not perceiving in his eyes that confusion which he thought he should have found there , he was very much at a loss about it , so that though he had promised Demarata not to tell Themistus why he had banished him , yet could he not forbear endeavouring to convince him of perfidiousness ; how said he to him , you imagine then , because you have held no correspondance with my enemies , that you are innocent ? And you think you have done nothing contrary to the respect you owe me by entertaining in your heart a mad and presumptuous passion . Themistus was very much amazed to hear Perianthus speak in that manner , for he never reflected that he could be charged with loving Demarata , and thought only that Perianthus had discovered the affection he had for the Princess his Sister , and was offended at it . Not knowing therefore what answer to make , he seemed to be much at a loss , for he knew not whether he should deny or acknowledge his passion . So that Perianthus attributing the trouble of his mind , to the confusion it was to him to see his crime discovered , looked on him very earnestly , and assumeing the discourse ; you see said he to him , that it is much more easie for me to accuse you than you imagined . Alass , my Lord , replyed Themistus , you should not think it strange to find me surprised , for without telling you whether I am in love or not , I can only truly swear , that my heart never entertained any thing at which you might take any offence ; for if I love any thing , I do it with so much respect , such purity and innocence , that it were a horrid piece of injustice to charge me with a passion that is at so great a distance from all manner of crime . How , interrupted Perianthus , you think , because I owe you my life , that it is lawful for you to dishonour a person whose concernments I must needs make my own ? Not but that when I well consider your crime , I must needs have some pitty for you , since it cannot otherwise be than that your passion was much stronger than your reason , when it made you forget your respects towards me . For to be short , Themistus , I declare it to you , that though I am your Sovereign , had you loved any person , I would have dyed e're I had been your Rival , and if you had had a wife , I would never have looked on her , if I had thought it could not be done , but I must have lov'd her . But for your , your virtue and friendship have not been so scrupulous , and you have thought it lawful for you to love Demarata , and she must take no exceptions at it . You say , my Lord , replyed roundly Themistus , that I have had the boldness to love Demarata . I do , replyed Perianthus , and you have in a manner confessed it your self . Ah my Lord , replyes Themistus , if I have any love for the Princess , I am content you should put me to all torments imaginable . Ah Themistus , replyed Perianthus , add not falshood to your presumption , acknowledge your weakness , repent you of it , and go and seek cure for your extravagancy in some place so far from Sicily , that the name of Deniarata may not entertain so much as in your heart the mad passion that hath seized it . This put Themistus to a very sad extremity , for his own generosity would not permit him to tell the Prince that he was himself loved by Demarata , besides that , if he had , he would not have been credited . Nor durst he , on the other side , discover the true passion he had in his soul , which would have justified him , for fear of displeasing Lindamira . However , he resolved to say he was in love , the better to persuade Perianthus that he did not love Demarata . Could I be persuaded , My Lord , said he , to acquaint you with the only secret which I never yet have , you would soon find , that I am far from loving Demarata For , My Lord , I must confess , that I have for an admirable person , so violent a passion in my soul , that it affords me not one minutes rest , and which so fills it , that all other beauties in the world move me not . But for Demarata , My Lord , I swear by what ever is most sacred , that if I had surprised in my heart any sentiment too passionate for her , I should have plucked it out , rather than run the hazard of deserving the title of a perfidious and ungrateful person . But Themistus , replyed Perianthus , whence comes it then , that Demarata thinks you love her ? Ah , my Lord , replied he , it is impossible she should believe any such thing ; she so far believes it , replyes Perianthus very innocently , that she would never be quiet till I had banished you . I am therefore as unfortunate as innocent , replyes Themistus , for there is not any thing at such a vast distance from truth ; and if there be any one that can affirm , I have either said or done any thing , whence it might be inferred I had any love for Demarata , I would have you look on me no otherwise than as the basest of your subjects . So that my Lord , added Themistus , the Princess must needs proceed upon some light imaginations that I loved her , and misinterpret my actions , or I must think , that for some reason unknown to me , it hath been her design to ruine me in your thoughts . Might it please the Gods , replyed Perianthus , that you were innocent , and that an over-scrupulous virtue had obliged Demarata to think you had forgot the respect you ought to her . For in a word , Themistus , Demarata , excepted , I have not had so great an affection for any one as I have had for you , and I also owe you as many obligations as a Prince can do a subject . For if my first favors have preceded your services , your services have since very much exceeded my favors ; and therefore I would give half my state that you were innocent . If you speak truly , added he , you may easily in some sort justifie your self , since you have no more to do than to tell me whom you are in love with ; but be sure you tell me no lie , for if you do I shall easily discover it , I shall conclude you guilty , and shall never pardon you . I must needs confess my Lord , replyed Themistus , that I am in a very great distraction , for I have confessed unawares that I was in love , and I shall not retract it . But my Lord , to tell you with whom , is a thing I cannot do , and I beseech you command me not to do it . No , no , replyes hotly Perianthus , there is no mean , you must either speak sincerely , or be found guilty in my judgment , and leave my Dominions immediately . This put Themistus into an expressible disturbance ; for to leave Sicily so as never to return thither , and never to see Lindamira more , he thought the most insupportable thing in the World. Thence he felt a temptation to tell Perianthus the truth , but considering the thing well , he saw he should not be credited ; yet as wretched as his condition was , he could not affirm that Demarata loved him , much less discover the affection he had for the Princess of Himera , not only for fear of provoking him , but out of a fear he would not be much less blameable , as to Perianthus , for Lindamira than for Demarata . He therefore fell to intreaties , that the Prince would be satisfied with the assurances he gave him of his innocence , not to force him to discover whom he loved , and to grant him the favor to go and dye in his service ; for though I have had the honor to command your Army , yet will I now fight as a private Souldier , conditionally you give me encouragement to hope that you will hearken to what ever may tend to my justification . The way I propose is so easie , says Perianthus , that if you will not be tryed by it , you must be guilty . For I promise you an inviolable fidelity , if you tell me whom you are in love with . In a word , do but convince me you are in love , and I shall not imagine that you have so much as thought on Demarata ; for the posture of your fortune considered , it was not a thing to be pretended . If therefore you are innocent , be not so obstinate against your own interests . I have already told you , that I would observe an inviolable fidelity towards you , and I tell you so again . Ah , My Lord , replyed Themistus transported with grief , all this is not enough , for though I love not the Princess , yet haply am I nevertheless criminal . Ah Themistus , provided you do not love Demarata , I pardon you all other affections , even though you should love my Sister . Pardon me then , my Lord ( said he , overcome with his affliction ) for there is nothing so true , as that since my return into Sicily , I have had , whether I would or no , the most violent , the most pure , and the most eager passion for her that ever any man had . This my Lord , is the great secret which I beseech you to preserve such , so as not to communicate it to the Princess Demarata , or the Princess of Himera ; unless you would have me dye with despair . That done , my Lord , punish me as a presumptuous person , I am content ; but I beseech you look not on me as a base and perfidious man. Perianthus was so glad to understand by Themistus's manner of expressing himself , that he really had no love for Demarata , that he easily excused him for being in love with the Princess of Himera . He therefore very kindly embraced him ; I know , said he to him , that there is a great disproportion between my Sister and you , but Themistus , your merit equals you with all the world , and your desires are at liberty for any thing but the affection of Demarata . But you have a Rival in the head of my Army , and he made a request to me at his departure , which certainly will much trouble me : but however , I am so overjoyed , that I can afford you my friendship again ; that nothing can henceforth cause me any disturbance . And yet , added he , I must return , I must humor Demarata , and undeceive her , by assuring her that you love her not , and that she is mastaken , upon such conjectures as an over-scrupulous virtue hath caused her to misinterpret . Themistus who knew the secret of Demarata's heart , easily perceived that this would not reconcile her to him ; but not knowing what to oppose to what Perianthus said to him , he recommended all to fortune . So the Prince having left him , he returned to the place of his retirement , whence Perianthus assured him he should soon be sent for . Now this interview of the Prince and Themistus , seeming very strange to those that accompanyed him a hunting , one of them came and told the Princess of it , before Perianthus had seen her , so that her mind was in a strange distraction , out of the fear she was in that Themistus had told Perianthus the naked truth . But when she saw him come into the Chamber with an undisturbed , free , and flattering countenance towards her , her fear was dispersed , and she was convinced that Themistus had been so generous as not to accuse her . So that being ashamed of her crime , she repented her self so much the more , that she had been the occasion of his banishment . In the mean time assoon as he was at liberty to speak to her looking on her very kindly , my hunting to day hath proved more fortunate to me , said he to her , than I expected , since it hath proved the occasion of my meeting Themistus , nay Themistus innocent . For he hath told me so many things , whence I infer that you have been mistaken , that I have undertaken to be his intercessor to you , and to oblige you to give me leave to send for him again . Demarata , whose sentiments were such at that time , that she was glad Themistus might be recalled , carried her self very craftily , that is , my Lord , replyes she , Themistus's love is cured by his ambition ; and seeing his fortunes over-turned , he repents , or seems to repent him of his extravagance . And yet , added she , having observed you so much troubled at his absence , I am absolutely resolved not to meddle with any thing that concerns him , and therefore do what you please with him . Demarata spoke this with a certain coldness , and withal somewhat of anger , that Perianthus thought she was troubled at the return of Themistus , and therefore thinking he did very well in order to a reconciliation between them ; he told her , that upon promise of secrefie , he would immediately convince her , that Themistus loved her not ; for in fine ( continued he after she had promised him what he desired ) I know whom Themistus hath been infinitely in love with , ever since his return into Sicily . Demarata surprised at what Perianthus said , felt a great tempest within her . However , endeavoring what she could to dissemble her sentiments , she pretended she could not believe what Perianthus said , whereupon importuning him to tell what he knew , he told her at last that he was in love with Lindamira . To tell you Madam , what she felt at that instant when she heard that Themistus , who she thought , had never known any love , was so much in it , were impossible for me : insomuch , that jealousie combining with the trouble already within her , she had much ado to dissemble it . But it being not in her power to forbear considering that Themistus had not accused her , she stifled her thoughts , and notwithstanding the distraction within her , she betrayed no disturbance in her countenance , and durst not change sentiments while she spoke to Perianthus , lest he should at length discover what was in her soul . So that not saying ought positively , she stood to her former resolution , which was not to meddle with ought that concerned Themistus , adding withall , that if he would oblige her , he should not be recalled for some days . Perianthus perceiving Demarata inclining to peace , was very glad of it , for it confirmed him in the opinion he was of that she was angry without cause , and that conscious of it , she would comply by degrees . He therefore left her , to go and send Themistus word , that he should be recalled within a few days ; but Demarata being alone with Amerintha , and having related to her what had happened between Perianthus and Themistus , and between Perianthus and her self , what did she not say in the extremity of her affliction ? It must now be granted , said she to her , that I am very unfortunate ; for it is not enough to incur the shame of loving , and not being loved again ; but I must withall have the misery to understand that Themistus is in love with another , and to know that it is impossible but he must have an aversion for me . For looking on me now as the occasion of his disgrace , he must of necessity hate me . And yet it is the pleasure of my destiny , that I should be exposed to see Themistus whom I cannot but affect ; nay to see him in love with Lindamira , and favorite to the Prince , whom he may tell when he pleases , that I love him , and that I have given him some expressions thereof . But what troubles me most of all , is , that in all probability he will triumph over my weakness when he speaks with Lindamira , for since he loves , 't is infallible he is belov'd . But Madam , says Amerintha to her , since he hath been so discreet as not to tell it the Prince , he will keep it from the Princess of Himera . Ah , Amerintha , replyed she , a Man tells his Mistriss what he would not his Master : but as I have begun with imposture , so I must end with it ; and if it be possible , raise a jealousie in Lindamira , since I cannot love in Themistus . Accordingly Demarata went the next morning to visit Lindamira , with whom she desired some private discourse . She no sooner saw her , but all the melancholly of her heart rose up into her face , so that Lindamira asking her the reason of it , Demarata behaved her self so subtilly , that she was forced to be intreated diverse times to tell what it was that troubled her . Woe is me , said she , when I came hither , it was my intention to disburthen my heart to you ; but now that I am come I have not the power . Lindamira renewing her intreaties thereupon , Demarata , the better to compass her proposed end , told her as a great secret a meer fiction . She told her , that Themistus had loved her from her infancy , that at his return into Sicily , he had given her divers expression● of his love , but that she had flighted them so far that he durst not continue them . And he hath told me since , added this subtil Princess , that he did all that lay in his power to fall in love with you , and that he had given you occasion to think he loveed you . How , Madam , replyes Lindamira , blushing , hath Themistus told you that he had given me any cause to think him in love with me . Methinks you may easily see , replyes Demarata , that I could not have invented what I tell you , nor yet imagined it . But this is not all I have to tell you , added she , for you are to know , that Themistus forgetting the respect he ought me , I , not able to endure the sight of him , prevailed with the Prince to put him out of favor . Now meeting him yesterday as he was a hunting , and speaking to him , Themistus hath made his peace , and persuaded him he never had any love for me : So that he hath made you the excuse of his extravagance , and therefore I am very glad , I have had the occasion to give you notice of it , that if the Prince speak to you of any such thing , you may know what answer to make him . But to deal freely with you , might I have my will , the presumptuous Themistus should never see the Court again . However , I beseech you , do not expose me at the same time to the indignation of the Prince and his favorite , and therefore let them not know any thing of what I have told you ; and lest a long discourse in private may raise any suspicion of me , I shall leave you assoon as you have told me how you will have me to behave my self . Your own prudence is such , Madam , replied Lindamira very much amaz'd , that it is not for me to give you advice . Demarata perceiveing the Princess of Himera would not discover her self to her , departed with some light satisfaction ; but she was no sooner gone , but Lindamira received a Letter from Themistus , wherein were these words . THEMISTUS to the Princess LINDAMIRA . IT will not be long e're fortune give me leave to wait on you ; I shall haply seem somewhat blameable to you , but I have still the confidence , that if I am guilty , it proceeds meerly from the excess of my love . Lindamira summing up Demarata's discourse , and Themistus's Letter together , knew not what to think of the discretion and fidelity of her Lover . She could not absolutely convince him of infidelity , but she thought there was some reason to charge him with indiscretion . She had not spent a quarter of an hour in reflecting on this troublesome adventure , but jealousie disturbing her reason , she concluded him both indiscreet and unfaithful ; for Themistus haveing not acquainted her with any thing had past between Demarata and him ; and that she never had observed any signs of aversion for him in the carriage of that Princess , she could not apprehend why she should impose a crime of that nature upon him . So that not knowing Themistus to be naturally ambitious , she began to suspect , that he loved in general , whatever was above himself . You may judge , Madam , how she was netled at it ; Mericia , whom she acquainted with her affliction , would oblige her not to condemn Themistus before she had heard him ; but she could not forbear writing to him in a manner disobliging enough , for she only sent him these words . IF you are as guilty as you seem to be to my apprehension , you are for ever banished the heart of Lindamira . Themistus receiving this Letter , was extreamly troubled , and withall much surprised at it ; for the Prince had promised to be faithful to him , nor indeed had Perianthus said any thing of what Themistus had trusted him with to Lindamira , and thought that to tell it Demarata was to tell it no body . At last this Prince , being extreamly impatient to see Themistus , sent for him to Court. And having to that end written to Timantes , and all those illustrious Solitaries whom I have spoken to you of , they were troubled at his return , to a place where it was hard to preserve honor , and advised him by their Letters to reassume it , so as that he might loose it again , and to look on fortune as a fantastick Deity , whom a virtuous person honored by submitting to her . Themistus whose heart was burthened with a secret grief which he could not master , was in a manner as sad at his return to the Court , as he had been at his departure thence . At last he got thither , and resolved to overcome all obstacles that should hinder his design , or die . The Prince entertained him with the greatest kindness that could be ; he met with all those Sycophants , that had forsaken him in his disgrace . Perianthus brought him to make a short visit to Demarata , out of a fear that if he did it not , the cause might haply be guessed at . That Princess received him with a certain cold civility , admirably suitable to all she had done before . That done , Themistus followed the Prince to his lodgings , who perceiveing some disturbance in him , took him aside , and spoke to him with a very obliging countenance ; I see , said he to him , that you are extreamly troubled at what you made me privy to , and that you are in doubt whether I should take it well that you see my Sister . But Themistus , I am so glad that you do not love Demarata , that I leave you to your self ; besides that , to be free with you , I am so well satisfied of my sisters virtue , that I am not troubled at it at all . Nor have I told her any thing of what I had from you , nor shall ever , till you think it convenient . Themistus thinking himself infinitely obliged by this obliging carriage of the Prince towards him , gave him millions of thanks , and protested to him , his soul had never been guilty of an unworthy thought ; whereupon he went to Lindamira , whom he found half-indisposed . At first , this Princess entertained him with an extream coldness , which soon after turned into anger , till at last she made a thousand reproaches to him of perfidiousness , inconstancy and indiscretion . So that Themistus was so astonished , that one would have said , he had been guilty . How Madam , said he to her , when she had given over speaking ? Is it thus you receive an unfortunate man that expected no joy by his return to the Court , than what proceeded from the hope of finding you the same person he had left you . To find me such as I was , replyes Lindamira , you should not have come hither unfaithful , and indiscreet . Ah Madam , replyed he , you charge me with too much rigor ; for if I were unfaithful , you would not charge me with infidelity . What you say is so obscure , answered she , that it is apparent you are guilty , and that you have no good plea to make for your self . But to begin with your indiscretion , is it not true , that you have told the Prince my Brother , what you never ought to have told any one , which if you might have done , Perianthus should have been the last of all the World to hear it . Themistus was much surprised to see his Master had not kept his word with him , but at length recovering himself a little , Alass ! Madam , said he to her , had you been in my place , you had said what I have ; for I was in such an unfortunate posture of affairs , that I must have lost you for ever ; nay exposed my self , to the reputation of an unfaithful person in your judgment , had you known the cause of my banishment . While you only tell me things I understand not , replyed she roundly , I shall not be friends with you : but in few words ( added she , not giveing him the leisure to speak ) the truth of the business is this , that you made it no great difficulty to expose me , so to conceal your true passion , and made it your only means to keep the Prince my Brother from discovering your love to Demarata . You had said more truly Madam , had you said believing instead of discovering , for it is true , I would not have the Prince to think me an unworthy and ungrateful person . But I protest to you Madam , that when I confessed to him the affection I had for you , so to hinder him from conceiving I loved Demarata , I did it principally out of a consideration of providing , that you should not one day suspect me to have been unfaithful : for if the Prince had believed it , he would have told you as much , and you would haply have thought I had been really such , Besides that , the Prince having said he would pardon me all things , conditionally I were not in love with Demarata , I must confess , I thought it concerned me very much , he should know I had taken the boldness to direct my affections to you . But Madam , I have not told him I had the happiness of any favor from you . You have done better than you imagine , replyed she , for I do not think at the present ever to do you any . But Madam , what have I done that I should be so lost to your affection , replyes Themistus , am I unworthy of it , because I am unfortunate , and unjustly persecuted ? You deserve all the aversion and all the revenge I can have for you , replyed she , for pretending to love me when you loved Demarata . Do I love Demarata , replyed he hastily , from whom have you it ? from Demarata her self , answers Lindamira , who hates you as much as I would hate you . Ah Madam , replyed he , Demarata is unworthy the discretion I have had for her , and since she is bent every way to ruine me , I must at lest endeavor the preservation of your affection , which is the only happiness I look after , and without which I could not live . But Madam , you must hear me without prejudice , nay , you must hear me with a certain goodness ; for I have concealed one thing from you , which I shall now have much ado to acquaint you withall , though my justification depends on it , and that I am only to impeach a person that endeavors my ruine . But all considered , Madam , I think I have not offended much against the love I have for you , in not telling you that I had taken notice that Demarata had some inclinations towards me ; nor do I think I offend much against honour by acknowledging it now , since she hath endeavoured to destroy me in your thoughts . But Themistus , replied she , could Demarata have loved you , if you had not loved her ? Alas , Madam , can you put that question to me , when you know that I have loved you a long time , without being loved ? You , who cannot be ignorant that you are the absolute Mistress of my heart ; you , who know well enough that I am neither base nor perfidious , and who should , methinks , be satisfied that I look not upon any thing on earth but your self ? But why have you not told me before , what you do now , replies Lindamira ? Out of a conceit , Madam , replied he , that a person of honour should never speak any thing against a woman , by whom he is loved , even though he had the greatest a version that could be for her . So that to forbear doing what might prejudice Demarata , and withal cause you to esteem me the less , I have concealed the weakness of that Princess from you , which I might rationally think she had overcome . Lindamira somewhat appeased at this , was desirous to know all that had passed between Demarata and Themistus , so that he gave her an account of the conversation he had heretofore had with that Princess , when it was her design to engage him to tell her that he was in love with her ; and thence fell upon a hundred little passages he had observed at several times , to the conference he had had with the Prince the day he had met with him a hunting . Themistus discovered such a sincerity through all this relation , and entertained Lindamira with so many passionate things , that she concluded him to be innocent . But they at the same time perceived they were both equally unfortunate , in that they were exposed to the fury of a jealous and exasperated Woman , of whom Perianthus was still very fond . However , this reconciliation was not concluded without much kindness ; yet with this resolution , that they would see one another privately as seldom as might be , the less to incense the jealous Demarata , whose sufferings were greater than can well be imagined . Things standing thus , news came that the Prince of Messena had gained a battel , which cost Themistus the displeasure of being forced publickly to rejoyce at the glory of his Rival . But for Demarata she was extreamly satisfied at it ; not out of any reflection on the advantage of the State thereby ; but a conceit , that after that service done , it was impossible Perianthus should deny the Princess of Himera to the Prince of Messena ; and indeed , the end of the Campagne approaching , he returns to Syracuse , where he was no sooner arrived , but Demarata furthering his interests , and giving him advice , he demanded Lindamira of the Prince of Syracuse . He satisfied him , that the Prince his Father would consent thereto , and pressed the business so much , that Perianthus was sufficiently troubled with him . However , he told the Prince of Messena , that Lindamira was at liberty to dispose of her self , and that for his consent he might assure himself of it , provided he gained hers . Themistus durst not all this while discover his resentments , out of the respects he had for his master ; but withal resolved , if he perceived Lindamira at a loss , as to what she should do , to perish himself , or dispatch his Rival out of the way . Insomuch that the Princess of Himera perceiving in him those inclinations to hatred towards the Prince of Messena , which he had much ado to smother , resolved to take another way , which proved effectual . Looking therefore on the Prince of Messena , as a person of much reason and generosity , she took him one day in a private discourse . I know , my Lord said she to him , that the marriages of persons of your condition and mine , are commonly concluded without affection ; but since you would have me believe that you have some for me , you were certainly unhappy not to be loved again : and therefore I beseech you , be no longer obstinate , for I have certain particular reasons , for which I shall never love you in the manner you would have me . So that you would make me unhappy , without being happy your self , even though I were forced to marry you , which it were not easie to do . To this the Prince of Messena answered her , with what ever the love he had within him could suggest , that were most likely to prevail with her , but not doing any good , he left her with abundance of affliction , seeming to be resolved to obey her , and to return home ; for the Prince his Father had at length executed the Treaty , seeing the War of Heraclea proved so unsuccessful . But being that night at the Palace very sad , Demarata , whose jealousie and indignation daily increased , asked him privately what troubled him . Whereupon the Prince having acquainted her with what had passed between the Princess of Himera and him , and the resolution he had taken , she was so troubled at it , that , to divert him from quitting his design , she told him she should not do so , and that Themistus was not a person to contest with him , for the affection of Lindamira . The Prince of Messena was much surprised at what Demarata said , for he had never suspected any thing of the love of Themistus . On the contrary , 'T was he that had given him the name of the Insensible Courtier ; but reflecting on things past , he remembred that Themistus had ever avoided his company , when he would have entertained him with his affection for Lindamira , so that he thence drew those consequences , which obliged him to credit what Demarata said , who seeming to concern her self in his interests , told him she should not so give over , adding , that Themistus was a presumptuous person , that had more ambition in him than love . Demarata in the mean time never considered that she created a jealousie in a Lovers heart , whereof she could not hinder the consequences . In a word , from that day , the Prince of Messena had so much ado to endure Themistus , that Themistus perceived it : for a Rival that hates , soon discovers the hatred of his enemy . So that feeling within him , something of cruelty which he could not hinder from breaking forth , he out of prudence avoided his company . But as chance would have it , meeting alone , with their slaves , upon the Achradina , where Themistus had hazarded his life for the Prince of Messena , they took a turn about , without saying ought to one another . Which done , the Prince of Messena speaking first , and falling immediately to the business , will you do me the favour Themistus , said he , as to answer me sincerely to what I ask . I engage my self , replies Themistus , to tell you that I cannot answer you , if you ask me a thing , which I would not , or ought not to tell you . Tell me then , replies the Prince of Messena , whether it be true , that a man that cannot be happy himself , doth not offend in hindring another to be so ? What you say is so general , replies Themistus , that I cannot answer thereto ; because sometimes there are those particular circumstances , which hinder the most general Rules that are to be such . Since you would have me to explain my self , replies the Prince of Messena , I am content , nor indeed , should I go otherwise than in plain terms , when I speak to a man upon the very place , where he had hazarded his life upon my account . I am therefore to confess , that I know of your being in love with the Princess of Himera ; but since she will not in all likelihood , ever marry you , methinks I may , without being thought ungrateful , intreat you to tell me , whether you are loved by her : for if she loves you , I will absolutely quit my design upon her , and will be gone to morrow towards Messena ; if she does not , I will prosecute it as I can , to bring it to some period . Since you know that I love Lindamira , replies Themistus , I shall not disavow it ; but to tell you I am loved by her , is that you shall never know from me : for if I am , I were indiscreet , and unworthy to tell it without her permission ; and if I am not , I should not very easily afford you the joy to know so much , since you are my Rival . But my Lord , since you deal very obligingly with me , I will tell you ingeniously , that , for Lindamira's satisfaction , you should give over all thoughts of wedding her , for I am so well acquainted with her intentions , as to that point , that I can assure you , she will never make you happy ? And where you say , my Lord , I can never be such , I know not what you ground your assertion upon ; for Love and Fortune are wont to do things more extraordinary . Certain it is I am no Prince , added he , but my birth is noble enough to encourage me to aspire to any thing , and whoever hath such a heart as I have , thinks few things above him . Nay then , Themistus , saies the Prince of Messena , you are lov'd , and I have no more to do , but to think of my departure , since honor will not suffer me to be ungrateful , and that the Princess Lindamira loves you I have not told you she does , replies Themistus , but only that she cannot make you happy . But if I one day understand , that you have been loved by her , replied this Prince angrily , I shall have a quarrel against you . You may make what quarrel you please of it , replies Themistus coldly , for I am ever in a capacity to satisfie those that have any quarrel against me . The Prince of Messena , confirmed hereby , that Themistus was loved by Lindamira , had immediately the greatest hatred in the world for him : so that this discourse which had been begun kindly enough , grew so bitter , that the Prince of Messena and Themistus came at last to blows . The latter generously did all that lay in his power , to avoid coming to that extremity , as fore-seeing the sad consequences of that unhappy business ; but the Prince of Messena having drawn his sword , the other could do no less than defend himself . 'T is true , he did it with that courage , that , how valiant soever the Prince of Messena might be , he made a shift to receive two great wounds , and to be disarmed , before those whom their slaves went to the Palace for , were come to separate them . You may imagine what a noise this Duel made in the Court , and what advantage Demarata made of it , in order to her revenge . The news was no sooner come , but she went to the Prince , and confidently asked him , whether he would still suffer that presumptuous person in his Court , whose temerity was now come to the highest pitch . For in fine , added she , the business is out of all controversie , because if Themistus be in love with Lindamira , he further affronts you , for he ought no more to pretend to your Sister ; than your Wife . In the interim , you see he fights with a Prince , as if their contestation were , who should marry Lindamira . But , Madam , replied Periantbus , the Prince of Messena drew first upon Themistus . 'T is true , continued she ; but it is as certain that Themistus affronted the Prince of Messena , whom you are obliged to for a great victory , as well as to the other . While they were thus engaged , Themistus , who was lightly wounded in the left arm , sent to the Prince to excuse what had past ; and the Prince of Messena sent also to him , to crave pardon that he had engaged against a person he loved : so that not minding much what Demarata said , he visited them both ; but being a little exasperated by her speeches , he spoke not to Themistus with his ordinary kindness , for after divers things said , concerning his fighting with the Prince of Messena : howe'r it may be , saies the Prince to him , you are too blame , for you know that you are not to entertain any thoughts of marrying my Sister . I know my Lord , replyed he , I am not worthy that honor , but I know much better , that you had the goodness to pardon me the love I have for her , and that you have not forbidden me to have any . I have neither forbidden you , nor permitted you , replied Perianthus , and have only pardoned you a passion , which I thought your reason would have advised you to dis-ingage . It hath so long advised me to it ineffectually , replied Themistus , that it hath at last given over . Since it is so , replies Perianthus , I must needs command you to do it . Ah , my Lord , replies Themistus , when men command things impossible , it argues they would not be obeyed . Are you , my Lord , able to cease loving Demarata , if there were any one in the world had a right to lay that unjust command upon you ? Howe'r it be , saies the Prince , I begin to find out , that Demarata knows you better than I do , since your ambition hath no limits . For I now see clearly , that you pretend to marry Lindamira , and must needs believe , that the friendship you express towards me , and the love to her , are only the effects of an insatiable ambition , whence you equally derive your friendship , your love , nay , your valour too . As you are my Master , replies Themistus , I am to suffer any thing at your hands ; but if you would consider it well , you would find that the love you bear Demarata , will soon stifle the friendship you have had for Themistus . And if you do it , my Lord , added he , you will be more unjust than you conceive your self : for in fine , Demarata hates me without any cause . Be it so or not , think no more on Lindamira , saies Perianthus , if you would preserve my affection . Having said so , Perianthus went out and left Themistus in a strange affliction . A little after the Prince was gone , I came in , and saw the first eruptions of it . Now , my dear Meleagenes , said he to me , what think you of my cross fortune ? All that I think to do for my self ruines me ; all the services I do , raise up ungrateful persons to persecute me , my victories serve only , either to make my Rival victorious , or to strengthen the power of an ungrateful Master , who would rather hearken to a perfidious Woman , than to a faithful subject that hath saved his life ; so that to make my misery full weight , there needs no more than that Lindamira disclaim me . The Prince is now gone in to her , replied I , and no doubt but he will speak to her against you . Nay , I believe , continued I , that the Princess will not have the confidence to tell him that she loves you , and that she will ever continue it , though I am perswaded she is resolved to be faithful to you . What resolution the Prince will take , I know not , replies Themistus , but I find in my self , that if he forget the services I have done him , and will force Lindamira to marry my Rival , I shall forbear no extremity to make him understand himself , and to hinder Lindamira to be taken away from me . But why did you not let him know what Demarata was ? said I to him ( for then he had told me the truth : ) Alas Meleagenes , replied he , do you think he could have believed me , having no proofs to give him . No , no , that had been to no purpose , but if I engage with his enemies , I shall haply make victory change sides . Yet could I not do that without much difficulty , but Love and Ambition may force an unfortunate man whom all are bent to ruine , to do strange things . To contract therefore my relation , Madam , which is already but too long , we had no sooner heard , that Perianthus was gone from Lindamira's , but I went to her on the behalf of Themistus . I found her extreamly troubled , for the Prince had not only seemed very much incens'd against Themistus , but he had said many things to her , whence she feared he would force her to marry the Prince of Messena . Which she opposing as much as she could , he had ask'd her whether she would have Themistus , adding , That Favourites may be made of all sorts of persons , but that she should not make him a Brother-in-law , but of a person of his rank and quality . So that Lindamira being unwilling to make him a punctual answer , had only intreated him not to believe all that Demarata should say to him , because she might be pre-possessed , But the Prince being pre-possessed himself , Lindamira did only incense him the more , and so he returned to the Palace , where he found Demarata in a kind and flattering humour , such as won him so much , that she put him upon what resolutions she pleased . She perswaded him , that it extreamly concerned him , as things stood , to do an action of Authority , that it might appear , Themistus governed not him as he pleased . That there was a fair opportunity to do it , since that bestowing Lindamira on the Prince of Messena , he would hinder that Princess from committing any folly ; he would recompence a Prince that had done him good service , he would pull down the pride of Themistus , and bring him so much under for ever after , that he should never fasten on any new pretence of extravagance . Demarata seconded this with whatever a person of a great and subtil wit , experienc'd and malicious could say , that manages a revenge proceeding from Love. So that Perianthus , whose only imperfection was his facility for those he loved , thought of nothing but the execution of it . To that end , he had an extraordinary care of the Prince of Messena , little or none for Themistus ; he went himself , and brought Lindamira to be lodged in the Palace , upon pretence of some design he had heard there was to carry her away ; so that Themistus was deprived of the comfort of seeing her ; for besides that , he had a slight hurt , the Prince sent him word he should not come into the Palace , till he had sent him order to that purpose . Thus was Themistus the most unfortunate man in the World , and Demarata entertained so great a joy at it , that she discovered it in all her actions . So that Perianthus observing it , and perceiving that she hated Themistus , began to be jealous again , and to be almost perswaded , that what she had said to him before was true , because he saw no other apparent occasion of her hatred . He did not therefore only do what he did violently , but also without prudence , or any reflection on the influence Themistus had over the Soldiery : he spoke bitterly of him , even in publique , and saying openly , that he would make it a match between the Prince of Messena and Lindamira , assoon as he was recoverd of his wound ; he sent Themistus order to leave Syracuse . Nay , my friend had notice given him , that he was to be secured assoon as he were out of the City , where they durst not take him , as being much the darling of the people . Being in this condition , this desperate Lover would fain have taken leave of his Princess , and he had been confident enough , and haply cunning enough to find out the means to do it , but fearing she might forbid him the execution of any such design , he was content only to send her this Letter . The unfortunate THEMISTUS to the Princess LINDAMIRA . I Depart , Madam , and I depart the most miserable of all men , to tell you whether I am going , I am not able , and yet I question not but I shall find out the ways to deliver you and revenge my self . I shall haply do those things which at first sight you may blame me for ; but if you prove not unconstant , the event will convince you , that I shall do nothing contrary to reason . Be constant therefore , Madam , so to prevent my resentments , from reaching so far , as otherwise they might ; for if I lose you , there is not any thing which I shall not endeavour to deprive them of , who should be the occasion of so great a misfortune to me . This Letter being delivered to my Sister , who still had the liberty to see Lindamira , though she was kept very close , Themistus departed , and I stayed at Syracuse to give him an account of what passed there . But instead of returning to the place where he had been before , he went to the Army , and did there against Syracuse , what Brutus did for Rome in Tarquin's Army ; that is , made himself the Master of it , so far , that it was at his choice , either to bring it up against Perianthus , or against the Prince of Heraclea . 'T is true , this Prince was so far unfurnished with Horse , that he was not in a condition to keep the field . Whence it came , that he sent to Themistus as soon as he understood how things went , to treat with him ; but my friend , without either making any breach , or yet treating , put him off with delaies , and began his march towards Syracuse . That which furthered the execution of his design , was , that there was no Officer but held his place from Themistus ; for the former War having been very bloudy , all the Officery in a manner was changed . Besides that , being of a very liberal and gallant disposition , the hearts of the Soldiery was at his command , and that the excessive affection Perianthus had for Demarata , was prejudicial to that Prince , and advantageous to Themistus . The report of the revolt of the Army was no sooner come to Syracuse , but Demarata insulted over Themistus after a strange manner . Nay , she perswaded Perianthus , that it was fit Lindamira should be secured , and accordingly she was put into a Tower , on the quarter of the Hexapila , out of a fear , that if she remained on the Achradina side , some design might be laid to carry her away by the advantage of the Sea. However , she was attended with abundance of respect , but she was withal kept very close , and strong guards about her . The Prince of Messena , who lay still under cure , was extreamly afflicted that he had been the occasion of so much disorder , yet was it some comfort to him , that Themistus was not at the Court ; but Perianthus was at his wits end almost . Not but that he is a very gallant person , but having only his guards about him , that he could trust himself to , he knew not what to resolve on : the people of Syracuse were discontented , and would not arm , to defend themselves against a man that had brought them peace , and whose valour was their terror ; a great number of the grandees charged Demarata with imprudence , and Perianthus with facility , so that all the Prince could do , was to secure the Gates of the City . For Lindamira , though she well knew that Themistus did not what he did , but out of the affection he had for her , yet could she not forbear being very much exasperated against him , to have brought things to that extremity , without making her acquainted with his designes . 'T was to no great purpose that I secretly gave her notice , that Themistus's design was only to deliver her , and to prevent her marriage with the Prince of Messena , she was never the more appeased , and sent me word she would never love Themistus , while he was in Arms against her Brother and his Countrey . But this I thought not fit precisely to communicate to Themistus , for it had afflicted him beyond measure ; but at last , to shew he would be no Usurper , he sent me a Declaration , which I got handsomely scattered up and down Syracuse , wherein he declared , that if they would send the Prince of Messena back into his Countrey , set the Princess of Himera at liberty , and permit her absolutely to dispose of her self as she pleased , he would lay down Arms , as soon as Lindamira should have expressed her Will , in such place , where she might say she was free . The people being not at all concerned in this affair , thought there had been no way but to grant Themistus all he desired , and divers persons stirred up by me , cried out aloud , that it were better to bestow the Princess of Himera on Themistus , than on the Prince of Messena . However , Perianthus stood out and refused all that was demanded , so that Themistus marched still on towards Syracuse . The Prince of Messena had sent to the Prince his Father , but he was not too hasty to succour Perianthus , with whom he had still rather have been in War than Alliance , though he had been forced to do otherwise . So that Perianthus and Demarata were at an extream loss what to do . Yet could not this revengeful Woman , repent her of any thing she had done ; insomuch , that Amerintha desirous to tell her something one morning , she was so incensed against her , that she sent her away , so that this Woman exasperated at her being pack'd out of doors , for finding fault with a design that had been so unfortunate , acquainted some persons with all I have already told you , of the sentiments of Demarata , and among others , my Sister . Themistus all this time drew nearer and nearer , keeping his Troops in very good order , pretending as if he would besiege Syracuse , if they granted him not what he desired . Lindamira seeing her Countrey in so much danger , desired a conference with the Prince . Perianthus came to her , and understood that her desire was , that she might have the liberty to speak to Themistus , e'r he used any hostility against the City , promising she would do all that lay in her power to make him change his resolution . Perianthus , who saw that all his force consisted in a raw undisciplin'd people , and not very forward to endure a Siege , granted her what she desired , for the Army was in sight . Yet was he once minded to recal the permission he had given , when he had seen Demarata , for that jealous Princess was almost out of her self at this interview . But Perianthus having suffered the thing already to take air , could not hinder it . Some were therefore sent to Themistus , to propose a conference between him and Lindamira , which , though he doubted not but she would tell him such things , as should extreamly trouble him , he could not but grant . Nay , on the contrary , he conceived it would be no small satisfaction to him to see her , so that he granted all was desired of him . It was therefore resolved , that Themistus in the head of two hundred Horse , should come within a flight shot of the Walls , and that the Princess being in a Chariot , attended by a like number of Horse , should come with two of her Women , to a little Hill , surrounded with a Wood , which lay at the distance aforesaid from the Walls of the City ; and that there the Horse of both parties , should stand at an equal distance from the Hill , where Themistus might entertain Lindamira , whose women were to stay some few paces behind , for Themistus would not grant that interview , if he might not have the liberty to speak to the Princess of Himera without witnesses . Thus was the business carried , much to the grief of Demarata , and the Prince of Messena , whose wounds were still in a very sad posture . Lindamira attended by two Gentlewomen , came to the place where she was to meet Themistus , having dressed her self after a very negligent manner , yet may it be said , she never looked handsomer in her life . As she passed through the streets , all the people cried out to her to make up a peace , and that with the tears in their eies ; the Walls of the City were full of people , of all qualities and sexes ; nay , Demarata her self saw her pass by through the window of her Closet , the Prince of Messena caused himself to be brought to that of his Chamber , to the same end , and Perianthus conducted her to the City Gate , entreating her most affectionately , to rescue her Countrey from destruction . In this posture went Lindamira to the Hill , where Themistus expected her . As soon as he saw her Chariot stop he alighted , and went to help her out , but Lindamira coldly putting him off from her , No , no , Themistus , said she to him , you are not in a condition to do me that inconsiderable service , and to oblige me to accept of that , you must do me one that is much greater . Whereupon , leaning upon one of her Gentlewomen , she got out of the Chariot , and going up into the little Hill , surrounded with a Wood , she rested her self against a Tree , her Women set themselves at the foot of another , at some distance , and Themistus placing himself over against her , looked on her with so much love , that she was forced to look towards the ground . Well Madam , saies he to her , with a very submissive action , what commands do you lay upon me ? I would now see by experience , said she , whether it be true that you love me , for if you do , and consequently are tender of my life , my quiet , and my reputation , you will do as I shall advise you . Provided , you do not command me to cease loving you , replied he , that you forbid me not to endeavour your deliverance , and to destroy my Rival , I shall do any thing you desire . But Themistus , replied the Princess of Himera , cannot you conceive there are some just things , which yet ought never to be done , because they cannot be but by unjust means . I grant , added she , that my deliverance is a just action , and that it is natural for a man to wish the destruction of his Rival ; but to do these two things , is it lawful for him to revolt against his Prince , to ruine his Countrey , and to incurr the displeasure of his Mistriss , by endeavouring to serve her ? Ah , Madam , replies Themistus , I should be very unfortunate , if I should meet with hatred , when I do all I can to deserve Love. 'T is no question your case at the present , replied she , for , to be short Themistus , I shall not flatter you , but acquaint you with the true state of my soul , without concealing , even that which you may be offended at , no more than what may humour you . I must confess then that I have loved you , and that I may be still in a capacity to love you — Ah , Madam , interrupted Themistus , while you tell me of the past and future , I beseech you , let me not be ignorant of my present condition , in your inclinations . It is such , replied she , as that of a man I can either love or hate , either love beyond my life , or hate worse than death . How Madam , replied he , stepping back a little , is it possible you can hate me ? It is Themistus , replied she , for if you obey me not , I must needs hate you . What then must I do to obey you , replied he ? You must not ruine Syracuse , replied she ; you must be no longer an enemy to the Prince my Brother ; you must put the Army into his hands , and give over all thoughts of War. I apprehend you , Madam , said he , that is , you would have me wander up and down the world , as an unfortunate exile , while you in the mean time marry the Prince of Messena . On the contrary , replied Lindamira , I shall love you eternally , and it is out of that respect , that I would not have you do a thing which would put me into a capacity , of not presuming to love you when I would ; for if you conquer my Brother , and prove the destroyer of your Countrey , you may well judge , that having a respect for glory , I shall never endure to see you . Nay , I shall , on the other side , look on you as an ambitious person , that never had any affection for me , and one that is in love with his own greatness . But Madam , replies Themistus , you consider not that your generosity blinds you ; for as things stand now , what would you have me to be ? Can I ever repose any confidence in the Princess ? Can I resign you to the Prince of Messena , and can I hope that Perianthus will forget what I do , while he loves Demarata , that is , one that hath made him forget all my services ? No , no , Madam , you consider not well what you propose to me , But that you may not imagine I have the least inclination to usurp the Supream power , I declare to you , that if I take Syracuse , as I hope to do , though I have no Fleet , I will send thence my Rival , I will undeceive Perianthus , as to what concerns Demarata , I will restore him his Estate , and will demand nothing but Lindamira , and that of her self . This , Madam , is the design that seems to you so criminal . But if it be true , that you are not a Loveless , ambitious man , replied she , why can you not do a greater action than that ? You may save your Countrey instead of conquering it ; you may still be a friend to your Master , and if I may presume to say it , Huband to your Mistriss : Ah , Madam , to be what you say , I would run the hazard of a hundred Battels . You need only let Syracuse be in peace , replied she : but if you do not , assure your self , that what aversion soever I may have for the Prince of Messena , I will marry him as soon as I come into the City . Ah , Madam , said he , your cruelty is now excessive , that you give words so indigestible , and I know not whether they should not rather incline me to set Syracuse on fire , than to do what you would have me . I beseech you , Madam , use no such menace to perswade me to your Will , for if I thought it possible you could do what you say , there should not be any thing that I would stick at . But , Themistus , replied the Princess , what would you have a person to say , that fears nothing so much as to lose you for ever , if you put your design in execution ; so that both my fear and my hope are engaged in your safety . You had said more truly if you had said , my destruction . But in fine , Madam , you never have loved me , nor ever will ; for were you constant to me , instead of advising me to my ruine , you would presently go into the Army I command , whether I would bring you safely , notwithstanding your Convoy , and when you are once there , you shall dispose of Syracuse as you please . Ah , Themistus , replies Lindamira , I will never come into a rebellious Army . But , Madam , replied he , this Army is rebellious only in order to your deliverance . Let it then cease to be such , replied she , since I am resolved not to be delivered , to the destruction of my Countrey ; for I tell you once more , that if there be any Siege laid before Syracuse , I will never see you again : and on the contrary I promise you , that if you restore it to peace , as I desire you , I shall forget my own condition , to make an inseparable union between your fortunes and mine . How Themistus , ( continued she , looking on him with an extraordinary affection , seeing he made no answer ) can you deliberate on what you should answer me ? and when a choice is proposed to you of being either loved or hated , can you be indifferent as to any resolution ? Nay , if it be so , Themistus , and that neither my words nor tears can prevail any thing upon you , hear from hence the groans and complaints of a great people , that hath sometime sent up its addresses to Heaven for you , when the end of your fighting was peace . Force it not to send up imprecations against their antient Protector ; and if you are wise ; do not exasperate it too much , and so engage it to set Syracuse on fire , rather than deliver it into your hands . Do but see from hence , added she , all ye would destroy ; if it be that magnificent City , it hath given you birth ; if it be the inhabitants of it , you are haply obliged , as I told you , for one part of your Victories , to the vows they have made for you ; if it be your Rival , he is unfortunate and wounded ; is not that enough to satisfie you ? If it be the Prince my Brother , he is your sovereign , and you owe him your fortune ; if it be Demarata , she does not hate you , but because she loves you ; and if it be Lindamira , she hath deserved you should sacrifice all things for her sake , since she hath lov'd you beyond her own glory , which advised her not to love any thing . While the Princess of Himera spoke thus , Themistus hearkened very attentively , and looked on her , without having the least power to interrupt her , such an agitation were his thoughts in ; so that the Princess perceiving him to be in some disturbance , I beseech you Themistus , said she , reaching forth her hand to him , stand out no longer , I know your heart is on my side , that it acknowledges its antient Mistriss , and that it is no rebell as you are . Submit Themistus , submit , and refuse not the glory , it is to subdue your self . A man is sufficiently revenged , when he gives his enemies peace , when they are not in a condition to maintain a War against him , and it would be less satisfaction to you , to see Syracuse destroyed , than to obey the lawful Prince of it . Ah , Madam , ( said he , kissing her hand very submissively , which she immediately snatched from him ) there need not so many arguments to convince me , since that if I should hearken to Reason , I should not mind them . But , Madam , you have an absolute power over me , and you know it so well , that if I durst say it without derogating from the respect I owe you , you make use of it with unjustice . For is it just , Madam , I should quit an Army where I have found refuge ? No , saies Lindamira , but you may command it , till you have reduced the Prince of Heraclea , and by a fresh victory blot out the Characters of your revolt and his , out of the spirit of your Master , For I tell you once more , that if you do not as I would have you , I will never see you while I live again . Resolve therefore immediately , consider that I am to leave you , and that the first words I shall hear from you , will either separate us for ever , or unite us for ever . Well , Madam , said he to her , transported by his love , what must be done to satisfie you ? must I cast my self into a prison at Syracuse , and deliver my self to the revengeful Demarata ? I will do it if you would have me , for , added he , lifting up his eies to Heaven , can a man resist the person he loves , and that when she is the most accomplish'd in the world , and he the most amorous of men ? No , replyed Lindamira , you shall not do any thing of what you say , and you shall only trust your self to me , and resign your interests to my management of them . I will do so since you command it , replied he , but I shall be mistaken , if you do not one day repent it . Upon this did Lindamira entertain Themistus , with what ever gratitude or tenderness of affection could imagine , that were most obliging ; but for fear he should repent him of it , she left him , with an absolute command to remove the Army three or four miles at the present , to give the people a certain omen of peace , and an assurance , that the next day she would send him such Articles in order thereto , as he could not but accept . Themistus answered her with a thousand things , the most passionate that could be , yet with such a sadness as sufficiently discovered he did himself an extream violence in obeying her ; but at last he continued firm in the resolution , which love had made him take , so much to the prejudice of his ambition ; and when Lindamira took her leave , he gave her his hand , he saluted her , without being able to say any thing , but with his eies ; as her Chariot began to stir , he got on horseback , and looked after her as long as he could perceive her , and at last returned to the Army , but so sad , that it was easie to judge that the Princesses tears had overcome him . He accordingly dislodged the Army immediately , and took up his quarters four miles thence . In the mean time the Princess Lindamira , doing her self some violence , discovered more joy than she had ; for though she was extreamly well satisfied with the absolute power she had over Themistus , yet could she not but stand in fear of a thousand things whereat she was afflicted . But at last , desirous to gain credit among the people , she put on a cheerful countenance , and told them as she came in , that she promised them peace , and that Themistus would immediately remove his Army . So that this report being scattered up and down the City , you could hear nothing but the name of Lindamira , and it was with much ado that her Chariot could pass through the streets , by reason of the throng . This considered , it was not to be supposed , that she should be carried to the Tower from whence she was brought . for the people were resolved on the contrary ; so that she was conducted to her own house , whether Perianthus came to her . For Demarata , she was also desirous to go thither . But I having cunningly scattered liverse things against her among the people , they openly threatned to cast her into the Sea , If she withstood the peace , insomuch that she was forced to remain in the Palace , and to go and comfort her self the best she could with the Prince of Messena , who was in no less trouble than her self . Perianthus was no sooner come to Lindamira's , but I gave notice to all the well-affected of any quality , to come thither also ; and among others , Anaxander and Meriander came . I shall not , Madam , give you a particular account of what Lindamira said to Perianthus , for it were impossible for me to do , it being certain that never any one spoke with so much Art as she did . She very discreetly excused Themistus ; she said she had perswaded him without any trouble , and very prudently making the Articles her self , without seeming to do any thing , she brought the business to such a posture , that it might be said Perianthus was very much obliged to her , for that she would condescend to be the Victim , to appease that exasperated ambitious person . Not to abuse your patience any longer , Madam , Meriander being chosen to negotiate the Peace , the Articles were made and communicated to the Prince of Messena . He at first opposed them what he could , as did also Demarata ; but the people coming to hear it , threatned to put them into a vessel without Oars , Pilot , or Mariners , and to expose them to the mercy of the Sea and winds ; so that they were forced to submit to what they could not hinder . Meriander was hereupon sent to Themistus , to whom Lindamira writ a Letter , to tell him that he must condescend to what was offered . Yet were there divers things proposed to him which he was very much troubled at , insomuch that Meriander spent three daies in journeys between Syracuse and the Camp , and had he not carri'd himself very discreetly and sincerely , this pretended peace had not been concluded . For Demarata did all she could to oppose it ; the Prince of Messena was dissatisfi'd with it , and Themistus would have been glad Lindamira had not pressed him to it . But at last , it was concluded , that all should be forgotten on both sides ; that Themistus should command the Army , till the War of Heraclea were expired ; that the Princess Lindamira should remain , if she so pleas'd , at a strong house of her own with a sufficient guard , and that there she might marry to whom she pleased within the space of one year ; That in case the War with the Prince of Heraclea were soon ended , as it was likely it would be ; Themistus should for the space of one year , not only keep out of Syracuse , but out of Sicily , so the better to work a faithful confidence between the Prince and him . That no Officer of the Army should lose his place if he committed not some new fault that deserved it . That the Prince of Messena should be entreated to return to Messena , assoon as he were recovered ; That Themistus should not , during his absence , be deprived of any of the employments and estate he had received from the Prince . Besides all which , Perianthus engaged to consent to Lindamira's marriage with him , in case that Princess should be willing after the year were expir'd . This last Article was it that Themistus boggl'd at most , as being unwilling his happiness should remain in such uncertainty . In the mean time Demarata endeavoured what she could to perswade Perianthus it should be so ; besides that , Lindamira conceiving it would be the better for Themistus , that Demarata should not see him of a long time , purposely to cure her of her passion , commanded Themistus not to oppose it So that after a many negotiations , the Treaty was concluded and executed ; the Princess of Himera went to Himera , whether Themistus sent certain Soldiers for her guard . The Prince of Messena , sick as he was , caused himself to be caried out of Syracuse , threatning , that he should haply return thither one day , to demand the recompence of his services ; and Themistus remained at the head of the Army against the Enemy , who having rallied together some few Troops , was defeated by him ; whereupon he was forced to embrace a peace , though much against his will. But the Prince of Heraclea propos'd it with such advantage , that it could not be refus'd . This done , Themistus would needs oblige Lindamira to change her resolution , but ineffectually , for she would have him perform what he had promised , that he might not give ill example to the Prince , by being the first breaker of his word . So that he was forced to leave Himera , to depart Sicily , and to come and live here till the year be expired . For Demarata , I cannot well tell you what she said , during all these transactions , for Amerintha being not with her , she would not certainly confide in any other , and all I know of her is , that when we left Sicily , it was told us for certain , that her beauty was extreamly decayed , that she was grown so froward , that she could endure no company , and that Perianthus's love towards her began already to remit . In the mean time Themistus , through the excess of his love , is as unquiet , and as sad when he is alone , as if he had not reason to think himself happy , though I am perswaded Lindamira will be faithful to him , and that he will one day meet with the recompence he deserves , This , Madam , is the History of Themistus , who hath chosen Rome rather than any other place for his refuge , for that if Demarata persecute him too violently , after he hath married Lindamira , if he be so happy as to have her , Rome is the only place of all the world , which he would fasten on for a long retirement . Meleagenes having finished his relation , the principal accidents of this History , were their entertainment for the rest of the day . Well then , saies Amilcar , speaking to Herminius , will you still commend obstinacy to the prejudice of inconstancy ? for if Demarata had been one of those fantastick Women , that jump out of one act of Gallantry into another , without fastning upon any Gallant , all those people had not been put to so much trouble , If Perianthus had not loved his Wife so long , and that his love , according to the custom , had died eight daies after his marriage , he had been capable of more diversion ; if Themistus and Lindamira had loved less , they had been more happy . You are very much too blame , to charge Constancy with so many mischiefs , replied Herminius , they are chargeable only upon Fortune , who is ever an enemy to Virtue . But you consider not , that you commend inconstancy , before the amiable Plotina . Assure your self , replies that excellent Lady , I should be very much troubled if Amilcar were not unconstant ; for in the first place , if he had not been such , I should not have been his Mistriss : And , Secondly , if he were not so still , we should be weary one of another , in one daies conversation . Seriously replied Amilcar , I love you infinitely beyond what I did before , for speaking as you do , and the first time I shall commend you to any one , when I have told that-any-one , that she is handsome , excellent good company , hugely witty , divertive , and gallant , and that she hath a thousand other admirable qualities , I shall seriously add , and what I am infinitely more taken with , she is almost as unconstant as my self , The whole company having laughed at the pleasant humour of Amilcar , they separated . Clelia went home , Plotina went to Caesonia's , whither she was conducted by Amilcar ; Meleagenes went to find out Themistus , and Herminius to find out Brutus , whose thoughts were still wholly taken up with the revenge of Lucretia , and the liberty of Rome . The end of the second Book of the third Part. CLELIA . A Romane History . The Third Part. BOOK III. HErminius being come to Brutus , do you not admire says he , at the strange humorsomeness of Fortune ? Tarquin , that had been King of Rome for so many years , meets not with any Romans that will be of his party ; and yet , though he is unfortunate , wicked , an exile , without wealth , he elsewhere meets with refuge and assistance , and hath got together an Army much more numerous than ours ; this considered , what would you have me expect for the future ? All great enterprises , replyed Herminius , are ever difficult , and if they were not they were less glorious . It is indeed something strange , replyes Brutus , to see wicked designs sometimes so easily prosper , and good ones to meet with so many hindrances . However it be , replyes Herminius , it is better be unfortunate with good intentions , than happy with ill ones . Besides , methinks I have often observed it , happiness is divided , as I may so say , between the enterprise and him that undertakes it , when it is just and heroick ; for though the Heroe be unfortunate , as to his person , yet his enterprise may nevertheless be happy . On the contrary , it is often seen , that though such as are unjust , are fortunate , yet all the pains they have taken , is lost as soon as they cease to be ; so that I conclude , that though you should ever be unfortunate , your design would be carried on after your death , if Rome s●ould be so unhappy as to lose you . It were too ●●st , and too great to hope for any other success ●f it ; we must hope , that notwithstanding the ●●●ces of Tarquin , we shall overcome him , since ●hat upon such an occasion as this , we must account one Roman as good as two Veientines , or ●wo Tarquinians . For there is a remarkable difference between those that fight for the preservation of their liberty , and the defence of their City , ●ives , and Children ; and those who only assist a 〈◊〉 that is hated even by those who have the greatest esteem for whatever in him that is good ; and therefore I am incouraged into a confidence , that Rome will never be reduced to slavery again . Did I not hope it , replyes Brutus , all I should have to do were to dye , but since to overcome , there is a necessity of fighting , and that to fight with good success , a man must be assured of the Army he commands , we must within three days have a Rendezvous in the field of Mars ; Valerius and I , are already agreed upon it , and I tell you so much , to the end you may prepare your self for it But I beseech you , my dear Herminius , added he , give me leave to beg this favor at your hands , that you will promise me to fight as violently to revenge Lucretia , as for the liberty of Rome , when we shall come to the work ; for I am not confident of my own valor , when I am to revenge that unfortunate fair one , whose virtue was yet beyond her beauty , though this were infinitely beyond that of all others . I shall be glad to do what you would have me , replyed Herminius , since I had as much friendship for Lucretia , as you had love for her . As they were thus discoursing , comes in Valerius , who told them that news was brought him , that the enemy would soon be upon their march ; so that making what hast they could , the Muster was ordered to be the next day . Orders were issued out , that all the Centurions should have notice thereof , and that both Officers and Souldiers should be ready . And in effect the love of the Country uniting all both friends and enemies , you might see Herminius , Mutius and Spurius , act with equal zeal , as being embarked in the same interest ; as also Horatius and Octavius , equally promoting the publick good . I put Octavius in a manner into the same rank with the rest , for though he was no more to be considered as Rival to Horatius , yet had he still an aversion for him , and not reflecting on his virtue , he could not avoid hating him , whenever he thought it was not impossible but he might Marry Clelia , for Aronces , he being one for whom he sometime had a very great friendship , and besides , was obliged to , he felt that friendship growing stronger within him . To which may be added , that looking on him as at a great distance from happiness , he could not entertain any envy against him . Nay , on the contrary , he became his Protector , as to Clelius , Sulpicia and Clelia . Yet had he as little discourse as he could with his admirable Sister , who also for her part avoided all conversation as much as civility permitted , by reason of the melancholly she was in , that she could not hear from her dearest Aronces , who at that time was kept so close a Prisoner , that he had not the liberty to write . Celeres was also equally ill-treated , and the Prince of Pomstia , and Prince Titus , were no longer in a capacity to do him any good office , which troubled them very much . For they were themselves at a loss , as to all opportunity of writing to Hermilia and Collatina , whom they both loved , and were beloved by . For Aronces , he endured all that an unfortunate Lover could endure . He was a Prisoner to a Prince that was his Rival ; he thought he had two Rivals about his Mistress , for he knew not that the pretended Prince of Numidia was her Brother ; he thought in all probability , that Porsenna would engage in the interests of Tarquin ; Celeres was a Prisoner ; he could not see the Princes that were wont to comfort him , and he could hear no tidings from Clelia , so that he had only the assistance of his own courage to oppose so many misfortunes . What added to his affliction , was , to understand by those that guarded him , that Tarquin had a considerable Army , and that within a few days , in all likelihood , the fate of Rome would be decided by a Battel , before Porsenna had the time to declare . For had he been at liberty , he would with incredible joy have fought for his friends , for a just cause , for his Mistress , and for to smother the valor of his Rivals , by the greatness of his own . But seeing no hope of liberty , he was extreamly cast down , though he seemed resolute enough to those whom Tarquin had set to look after him . But for this Tyrant , and the cruel Tullia , they were extreamly well satisfied to see they had an Army , for as it is ordinary with those , who attribute nothing to the conduct of a superiour power , to be easily persuaded that injustice may be ever prosperous , they made no question but to see Rome once more under their Tyranny ; and when they were alone together , they debated the punishments should be inflicted on Brutus , Valerius , Clelia , Lucretia's father , Herminius , Horatius , Mutius , and divers others who expressed a particular zeal for her liberty . For Amilcar , for his great wit sake , they were content only to forbid him any abode in Rome , as they would also serve Artemidorus and Zenocrates . Thence they fell to dispose of the Estates of all the best Families , they promised rewards to those that served them , at their charge , who were not engaged in their interests . They proposed not only to purge the Senate , but to abolish it ; and there is not any thing so tyrannical , which the desire of revenge suggested not unto them . But as for Clelia , they said nothing one to another of her , their designs being so different as to what concerned her , that they could not be communicated ; for Tullia's intention was to have her put to death , so to disburthen Tarquin's heart of her , and Tarquin's to make her Queen , if he could dispatch Tullia out of the way . In the mean time , having nothing to expect from Rome , and imagining they should never reduce it but by force , they sent for Sextus , on whom Tarquin bestowed the chief command of his Army next himself . But while this Prince made it his only business to re-establish his Tyranny , Brutus , Valerius , and all their illustrious friends , minded nothing so much as how to oppose it . To this end , the Legions were reviewed with all the accustomed Ceremonies . The Consuls made a kind of particular sacrifice in the field of Mars , in order to the War , wherein were offered three several Victims consecrated to Mars , for it happened that the season which is by the Romans called Lustrum , was expired , and for that reason , it was requisite according to their custom , to purify the Army by that sacrifice , purposely instituted to make a review of the Soldiery from five years to five years , and to inspire them with new courage . But this being not for a simple review , only to know the number of the Soldiery , but looked on as concerning liberty and publick safety , it inspired the whole people of Rome with an universal curiosity , all the Ladies were present at the ceremony , which was performed in the best order in the world . Never were the Chiefs seen more magnificent , nor the Souldiers better armed . Even Brutus himself , notwithstanding his melancholly , conceiving it necessary to gain the respect and vows of the people by magnificent objects put on Coat-armor , such as for lustre the world could not afford the like . Yet were there some marks of mourning in his equipage ; for his horse was black , his Feather black , and he had divers black twists amidst the gold , wherewith his magnificent Coat shined . All the other Chiefs were also very richly armed , and all the Soldiers had taken so much pains to make their Arms bright and clean , that the least agitation of these several bodies , making all objects shine again , the lustre was so great as could hardly be endured . And as there was not any Roman-Souldier , who made it not his design to gain reputation in this War , and to be remarkable , so had they all particular Badges , some distinguished by their several Feathers , some by the skins of stout beasts which they fastned on their Shoulders , as those of Lyons , Wolves , Tygers , and Panthers some by what they had about their heads , as burnished Leather , glittering steel , some by their large Bucklers , wherof the edges were very different . Those that had any particular inclination to some beauty , and withall somthing to express the posture of their thoughts and fortune . But besides the ordinary ensigns , Brutus had caused to be fastned under every one of them a streamer , wherein , in some of them were found these words in the vulgar language . CONQUER OR DYE . And in some others , For GLORY and LIBERTY . So to acquaint the Souldiers both with the occasion of the War and their duty . But besides all the several Troops whereof these Legions consisted which made up the Army , there was a Body of those that came from Ardaea , to which the Voluntiers were that day joined , such as Themistus , Meleagenes , Amilcar , and divers others . For Octavius , though he had not passed through the several offices he should have done , according to the Roman Discipline , as having not been brought up at Rome , yet was he ranked among persons of quality of his age , such as Horatius , Mutius , Spurius , Herminius , and divers others of the same condition , who were in the Catalogue of those that might be chosen for Commanders . This review was performed with so many expressions of joy in the Souldiery , that the people drew a happy presage thence , and the Army seemed so terrible when it was drawn up , that it was not easie to fear it should be vanquished . In the mean time , the two Consuls going from Band to Band , with the Lictors , and the Fasces before them , put a certain respect upon all those that saw them ; and this War being extraordinary , they did one ceremony that was beyond all custom , for they made all the Army take a publick oath never to lay down Arms till Rome were absolutely free . So that at a certain signal given by a military harmony , which was in use in those days , all both Commanders and Souldiers drawing their Swords , and lifting them up to Heaven with a menacing action , every Centurion promised for all that were under his command , that they should dye a thousand times rather than suffer Rome to be enslaved again . Having proceeded thus far , the two Consuls went to the head of the Army , while in the inte●im all the Ladies of quality , were in magnificent Chariots , disposed in a manner of a half moon before the Troops , in one whereof were Clelia , Valeria , Caesonia , and Plotina . While all were thus busied , there appeared these three men on horseback admirably graceful , conducted by a fourth , who was also a very proper person . The former was armed like a Roman , the other three after the Grecian mode . Their Horses were of a dark colour , their Plumes black , and all their equipage mourning . There was upon their Bucklers without any figure these sad words , WE COURT DEATH . But of these three , there was one whose melancholly was much more visible , than that of the other two , though they all seemed to be sad enough . He that followed them , seemed also to be very pensive ; so that this mournful company drawing all eyes after it , and raising their curiosity , it took up the thoughts of the people , the Army , the Ladies , and the two Consuls . Nay , Clelia whose heart was never filled with any thing but her dear Aronces , looked very attentively on these Strangers , not knowing but that he had made an escape out of prison , and might be among those she saw , though she could not apprehend why he should put himself into that mournful equipage , if some groundless jealousie should not put him into the humor . Valeria also who sate next her , looked on them no less ; but passing close by the Chariot wherein she was to go towards the Consuls who expected them , she perceived that the Roman who conducted the three strangers , was Aemilius , so that her colour changed at it . Herminius on the other side , being in the head of the Army , knew him to be his friend , and withall his Rival , when he was come up to the Consuls . Spurius and Mutius knew him also , and Valerius no sooner saw him , but he knew it to be him , to whom he had promised Valeria , when he thought Herminius dead . Aemilius coming up to the Consuls , bowed very submissively , and speaking to them , My Lords , said he , the love of my Country having brought me to Rome , whence another passion had banished me , I thought it good service to persuade these three illustrious , but unfortunate persons to come along with me ; for since they desire nothing so much as to dye gloriously , I thought the greatest happiness they could arrive at , was to expose their lives for the safety of Rome . Receive them my Lords , as persons whose birth is very noble , whose valor extraordinary , and whose fortune deplorable . But since they seek neither protection nor service , but only a glorious occasion to dye , I demand on their behalf , the favor immediately to be put into the rank of those that are to fight . If your illustrious friends ( replyed Brutus , with a kind of a forced smile ) only sought death , they should have gone to the Enemies Army for it , but since they also court glory in it , and that it is not impossible to find them together in a victorious Army , we receive them with joy , but with this hope , that the glory they shall gain by saving Rome , will take off part of their disgraces , and encourage them to live . However , added he , speaking to Valerius , that they may be put into a rank suitable to their quality , do you not think fit they should be put with Themistus , Meleagenes , and Amilcar ? Valerius approving what Brutus said , and the three Strangers by an action of condescention approving what Aemilius had said of them , they were conducted whither Brutus had disposed them . For Aemilius , though he were a Roman , yet he desired he might not be separated from his friends , so that he was placed with them , but as he went to his place he saw Valeria , whom he saluted very submissively . Herminius , who still followed him with his eyes , had observed that Valerius and Aemilius had had no private discourse , but thought that Valeria had saluted his Rival with a little too much courtesie , so that it put him into a disturbance , which lasted till the Muster was over . On the other side Valerius felt an affliction growing upon him that troubled him not a little , for he loved Aemilius as well as he did Herminius , and had promised his daughter to both . However , he omited nothing he should have done with Brutus , that related to the review of the Army . Mutius for his part was not well pleased to see another Rival in his way , and only Spurius out of his revengful humor , took a certain pleasure in this distraction . For Valeria , she gave over looking at any thing , so much was she afflicted at Aemilius's return . But says Clelia to her , seeing what trouble she was in , I cannot conceive how you ever hated Aemilius . On the contrary , replyed she , I have ever had a friendship for him , and have still , and thence proceeds my disturbance , for it being impossible Herminius and he should be good friends , if his thoughts be not otherwise than they were towards me , I see my self exposed to unhappy adventures . While Clelia and Valeria discoursed thus , and that Caesonia and Plotina hearken to them , all the other Ladies had a curiosity for these three strangers in mourning , who were so handsome , and withall seemed to be so melancholly . Nor was this curiosity particular to the Ladies , for all the men were equally desirous to know them , and amongst the rest Amilcar , who was placed just before one of these strangers . But military discipline not permitting discourse upon such occasions , he was forced to be silent , and to forbear asking who they were , that he was so desirous to be acquainted withall . At the last , the review being over , and that great body wasted away by companies and parties , Amilcar , to whom Aemilius had been named , came up to these strangers , spoke to them , and notwithstanding their melancholly , forced some little discourse out of them . I imagine ( said he , to get somewhat out of them ) that you are friends , and that some concernment of ambition hath made you equally unfortunate . On the contrary , replies one of the Strangers , we are Rivals , we have been a long time enemies , and nothing unites us but the equality of our misfortune , and the desire of death . If love , said he to them , furnished a man with no more pleasant desires then that , I should never either desire or obtain any thing . It is not love replyes another of the Strangers , that makes us desire death , but despair . You may add some hatred to it , says the third , who had not yet spoken , for I abhor my self so much , because I cannot hate that which hath not loved me , that I cannot endure my self . For my part , says Amilcar I am much more happy then you are , for when one loves me , I am extreamly pleased , and when I am not loved I give over loving , and laugh at the Woman that would not love me . These Strangers perceiving the good humor Amilcar was in , were troubled the more , and envyed his disposition , as a wretched minded man would the treasures of a rich man. But Aemilius taking them to his house , they left Amilcar , who went to Themistus , with whom he spent the rest of the day at Sulpicia's , where they found Clelia , Valerius , Caesonia , and Plotina . In the mean time , Valeria , preferring the publick interest before the private , what disturbance soever he conceived at Aemilius's return , left not Brutus , till he had done all those things which according to his place he ought to have done . Besides , knowing the prudence of Herminius , that of Aemilius , and their ancient Friendship , he was in hope there would not any thing amiss happen till he had spoken to them . On the other side , Aemilius was in a strange distraction , for having not spoken with any one since his coming to Rome , because of the Review of the Army , nor since his departure heard any news thence , he knew not whether Herminius were Married to Valeria or not . So that not able to continue in that cruel uncertainty , he went abroad as soon as he had brought his three Friends to his House . For having found there but one old slave , that looked to it , whom he could not ask any thing , for that as soon as he had perceived him , and opened him the Gate , he went , without saying ought to him to acquaint his friends with his return , he was forced to go to one of his ancient friends to satisfie his curiosity . But he had scarce gone twenty paces , but he met Herminius , he had no sooner eyed him , but he felt an extraordinary emotion within him ; Herminius for his part was not very quiet within ; love it seems and friendship raising in their hearts an equal agitation . They saluted one the other civilly enough , besides , that having not any thing to reproach one another withall , they were persons of a greater command of themselves , than to be carried away by the impetuosity of their sentiments , in a procedure wherein love had not caused them to do any thing that might rationally injure their friendship . But at last after salutations , Aemilius looking attentively on Herminius , I was going said he to him , to inform my self of the condition of your fortune and my own , but since I have met you , it were better I asked your self , whether you are happy , and I miserable . If you are still in love with Valeria , replyes Herminius , you are still unhappy , for I do not doubt but she will be so constant as to preserve her first affection . But if absence and reason have recovered you , you are happy , since it is certain she hath abundance of friendship for you , and that I am still your friend . Ah Herminius , cries out Aemilius , were you Married to Valeria , I might haply still act as your friend , but since you are not , I must needs tell you , that I am still your Rival , and that neither time , absence , nor reason have cured me . And yet when I came to Rome , it was with intention if you were married to Valeria , not to say any thing to her of my passion , nor yet to your self , but only to find out death in the defence of my Countrey ; but since it is not so , and that Valerius hath kept his word with me , you must needs do me that favor to promise me that you will entertain no thoughts of Marrying Valeria , till the end of the War. I know you have a greater interest in her , than I have , but when all 's done , I may be able to love her without any injury to you ; it is impossible I should forbear loving her , and I cannot forget that I had some place in her affections when you returned , which if you had not , I had been happy . The War will haply take me out of your way , added Aemilius , deny me not what I desire ; and if you would convince me that you be my friend , you will oblige Valeria to give me leave to wait on her . To deal sincerely with you , replyes Herminius , I will tell you , that Valerius hath no intention to marry his Daughter while the War lasts ; and since I am no Tyrant over my Mistriss , she shall see you if she thinks fit . But if you would take my advice , you would not desire it ; for Valeria is still handsome , still amiable , still constant . How ere she may be , replyes Aemilius , I once more desire what I did before . And I make you the same answer I did before , replyes Herminius ; so that it is of Valeria that you are to desire the liberty to see her , and not of me . Satisfie your self that I do not oppose it , and assure your self that all a Lover can do , I shall ever do for you , as long as Valeria shall not love you , but if she come to affect you to my prejudice , no doubt but I shall do what ever an unfortunate Rival can do to Revenge himself . It seems then replyed Aemilius , according to your Maxims , I am to look on you as mine enemy ? By no means replyed Herminius , for I have done nothing against you . Ah cruel friend , replyes Aemilius , why should honor and friendship oblige me to forbear hating you ? As they were at this pass , Valerius passing by , embraced Aemilius , and carried these two Rivals to his house , and there spoke to them with such prudence , that he obliged them to continue friends , while the War lasted . And yet he advised Aemilius to give over all thoughts of Valeria , and pressed it so much upon him , that that unfortunate Lover desired no other comfort than a promise from Valerius , that he might see Valeria whilst the War lasted , assuring him , that if he could not be happy when that were ended , nothing should hinder him from dying an exile . But for a final favor , he would needs have Herminius tell him , that in case he dyed , he would give his consent that Valeria should marry him . So that not able to deny an unfortunate friend a comfort that could do him no prejudice , he promised him his intreaties to Valeria to that purpose . Accordingly when she was returned from Sulpicia's , and that Valerius had commanded her to entertain Aemilius , as a person she had made unfortunate , and whom to recover , she should imploy all her reason , Herminius gave her an account of what had past between Valerius Aemilius and himself . She being a discreet Lady , made not at that time any discovery of the agitation of her heart , but certain it is , that through an excess of affection , she took it ill that Herminius had consented , in case he dyed , his Rival should marry her . For Aemilius , she received him very civilly , yet in such a manner as gave not that unfortunate Lover any shadow of hope , so that he went away first ; insomuch that some coming in that took up Valerius and Sulpicia , Herminius had a quarter of an hours private discourse with Valeria . Well , Madam said he to her , ought I not to fear that Aemilius's return may not prove as unfortunate to me , as mine was to him , and that though I neither dye nor prove unconstant , I may be forgotten or punished as if I were one of them . It were no easie matter to forget you , replyed she , for you have but just now put me into such an indignation , that I know not whether I shall ever forget the spight you have done me . I beseech you , Madam , replyed he , let me immediately know my crime , that I may repent me of it , and do you satisfaction ; for I assure you , I apprehend it not . How replyed she , do you think you have done me no injury by consenting , that if you dyed in the War , Aemilius should marry me ? Ah , Herminius , you think you love , but do not , or at best , t is very weakly , since you might conceive it impossible I should ever be any others . And truly I need not wonder at it , for since you do not believe that I love you , so far as that I should never marry , even though you dyed , it is not strange your love to me should be so weak . But Madam , replyed Herminius , methinks I have only guessed at the future by what is past , for since you were content to marry Aemilius , when you thought me dead , why should I think it impossible you might , a second time , take the same resolution ? Ah , Herminius , replyed she , had I not thought you unconstant , I had never taken it , and you know well that you told me then , that if I had had a strong affection for you , I could never have endured Aemilius . But I tell you now with much more reason , that if you loved me , you could not have said that to your Rival which you have . For in fine , I must confess it to my own confusion , I have that tenderness for you which will not suffer me to think you could ever be any one 's but mine ; and could I look on any woman in the world , as such as you might love , though I were not in being , I think I should not be able to forbear hating her almost as much as I should do you . There is so much obligation in your anger , replyed Herminius , and it makes you guilty of so much kindness , that I have much ado to repent me that I have been the occasion of it . But all considered Madam , I must needs justifie my self , and give you an account of my sentiments . In the first place , I declare , that I have not promised Aemilius that you should marry him ; nay , that I have not so much as imagined you could marry him ; all the promise I made him was , to intreat you to do it . And indeed Madam , were it possible you could marry any one , I would rather it should be Aemilius than any other , for he deserves you , he loves you , and would speak to you of me as a person for whom he hath a friendship , notwithstanding his love . It must certainly be Herminius cryes out Valeria , that you know not well how to love ; you are haply acquainted with an ordinary friendship , or haply an affectionate friendship ; but for love , you know not the humors of it . Howe're it may be , added she , you have vexed me , and I perceive I shall not be reconciled with you this day . Valeria was not as good as her word , for Herminius entertained her with things so full of passion , that she pardoned him . In the mean time , all the talk in Rome was about Aemilius's return , and the arrival of the three strangers , whereof one was called Lysydas , another Caliantes , and the third Alcimides . But for their adventures , there was no more known at that time , than that Love put them upon desires of death , for the business of the War took up all mens thoughts so much , that people were not very forward to look after such as avoided society . For Mutius and Spurius , they were always together ; yet did not this latter look on Aemilius as an enemy , for that considering him as a Rival to Herminius , and one that might do him a prejudice , he thought him a person ingaged in his interests . In this interim came news , that Artemidorus and Zenocrates had been kindly received by the Princess of Leontum , that she had not discovered them to be what they were , for some reasons that concerned her self ; and that they had prevailed so far with her , that Porsenna would not declare till there had happened a battel between the Roman Army and that of Tarquin . Brutus understood at the same time , that the Prince was advantageously posted near the Forrest of Arssa between Veiae and the Tiber ; so that desirous to prevent him , and to fight him beyond the River , it was resolved they should depart within two days . Then was it , that there might have been seen in Rome , what had not even from its foundation . For the Wars that are undertaken for liberty , are carried on with much more zeal , than those whose end is conquest or defence . There you might see Fathers encouraging their Children , when they took their leaves of them : Mothers praying for their Sons , Sisters for their Brothers , slaves for their Masters ; nor did Mistresses escape those sad sentiments which love inspired them with . But among others , Hermilia was so afflicted , that it was impossible any one could be more ; for knowing the courage of Brutus , and the Prince of Pometia , and reflecting on their quality , she could not forbear imagining that she saw them with their swords drawn one against another , and fearing thereupon all the fatal effects that are the necessary consequences of battails ; for she had a tender affection both for her Brother and her Servant . Collatina was also very sad , for the concernment she had in Prince Titus . Caesonia was no less for Persander , Valeria for her Father and Herminius ; the virtuous Sivelia , for her illustrious Son ; Ra●ilia for Brutus , Plotina for Amilcar , and all the persons of quality of his acquaintance ; and Clelia for her illustrious Brother Herminius , Brutus , and so many honorable persons that went to expose their lives for the publick safety . All the comfort she had , was , to consider that her dear Aronces would not be in the fight , and that her Father was to remain in Rome with Lucretius , to take order for all things during the absence of the Consuls . For they had a great influence over the new elected Senate , since Tarquin's departure from Rome . But at last , the day of their departure being come , there was nothing to be seen from the break of day till noon , but the preparations of War , and the baggage of particular persons that left Rome . But when Brutus and Valerius went out , there could nothing be heard through all the streets , but the Prayers of the people , that they might gain the Victory . They were both excellently well mounted , their Arms were very magnificent , and they were followed by all of the highest quality . Those were Octavius , Herminius , Aemilius , Spurius , Persander , Mutius , Amilcar , the three strangers in Mourning , and a many others . For Horatius he went away last , because he would needs take his leave of Clelia , who had avoided him as much as lay in her power ; but at last she was forced to afford him one minutes private discourse ; for he had been so cautious as to bring one of his friends with him , who entertained Sulpicia , while he spoke to Clelia . I am not so presumptuous , Madam , said he to her , as to imagine you should make it your desire that I might not perish in the War , but knowing you to be too good a Roman not to put up your addresses to heaven for the Victory , all the favor I beg is , that it may be without exception ; for if I am comprehended among that multitude , for whom you make vows , I shall hope the honour to see you again , and haply the glory of having merited , by some action of mine your esteem . Since you are a person of much gallantry , replyed she , since I love my Country , and am neither cruel nor unjust , assure your self , that when I shall put up my Prayers for the Victory , you shall be included in them ; but at the same time that I shall pray to the gods for the peace of Rome , I shall do the same for its Protectors , and consequently for you . Alas Madam , replyed he , my peace depends so absolutely upon you , that the gods , omnipotent as they are , cannot give it me , without you . I beseech you interrupted Clelia force me not to torment you , by desiring of me more than I can do , for sadness is not a disposition for Victory . Be gone then Horatius , be gone , and behave your self so , that at your return your heart may know no other love than that of your Country . Rome does better deserve your affection than I do , since I can never afford you mine . I apprehend you Madam , I apprehend you , replyes hastily Horatius , you encourage me to Victory , because when she is sought , a man often meets with death ; but know unmerciful as you are , that this will be more favorable to me than you are , and that I shall find incomparably much more satisfaction in dying than in living , without being beloved by the only person whom I can love . Upon this Horatius left Clelia , and made after the Army which was now upon its march . Brutus and Valerius , who would not have any thing omitted which they ought in prudence to do , had not forgotten to send out military Tribunes with a body of Horse for their guard , to assure themselves of the Post which they had resolved to take , and to prepare it for castrametation . The Tribunes , secured by the Horse , marked out the compass of the Camp , by the help of the Pioneers they had brought with them . They took up such a tract of ground , as might conveniently receive all the Legions , taking great heed that the Cavalry should not be disposed on that side where it could not easily meet with those things that were necessary for it , and where all the Troops might not remain in order and safety . To take away all expression of Superiority , Brutus , established that custom , which hath in a manner been observed ever since , which is , that when there were two Consuls in one Army , it might be said there were two Camps in one , for either of the Consuls had under his particular command , all the Troops that belonged to him , as if there had been no other Troops , though the general extent of the Camp included all the Legions . According to this order the military Tribunes made two spacious squares , compassed by the same Trench . In the midst of that which lay next the enemy , was Brutus's Tent raised at the distance of a hundred foot from any other Tent. That done , making spacious and long streets proportionable to the number of the Officers and Souldiers , they so disposed them , that the avenues looked towards the Consuls tent , that at his first orders all might be immediately , ready to wait on him . They placed the Cavalry on the two sides opposite one to another , and the Infantry in like manner , the Centurions at the head of those they commanded , and the Tents of the Tribunes at one of the ranks which looked towards that of the Consul , that they might be ready to receive the several orders that were sent them ; for some had the charge of the Magazins of the Army , others of the place where Military justice was executed , and others of the great place where all necessaries for the Souldiers were fold . They also assigned a place for the Baggage , and the Chariots , and put the Camp into such order , that every one knew presently where he was to quarter . To that end they put a particular mark at the first Tent of every street , which giving direction for whom it was assigned , the Souldiers immediately knew where there Tents were in the Camp , as well as they knew where there Houses were in Rome . To be short , they so disposed of all things , that the Camp was equally defensible every where , and could not be surprised by any external force , nor was subject to any confusion within , so excellent were they in the Art of encamping . There was a particular Post assigned for the Stranger-forces ; that so there might happen no dissention between those of Ardea , and those of Rome . The same order being observed in Valerius's Quarters as was in Brutus's , between these two Quarters lay the Magazines of the Army I mentioned before , the place where all Military necssaries were sold , and that where justice was one . The several Troops were also so disposed , that the Cavalry might every way relieve the Infantery , so that whether you consider defence , order , accommodations , or the convenience of the Camp , nothing was omitted . So that when the Army was come up , it went into the Camp as into a City , and it came so seasonably , that Tarquin , who had some intentions to hinder their incamping , was forced to alter his design , and to mind only the fortification of the Post he was in himself . Insomuch , that Brutus , upon his arrival to the Camp , hearing there had been a little skirmish between the Horse he had sent to secure those that drew out the lines of the Trench , and a party of Tarquin's , would needs give a happy presage to his Army by the beginning of a Victory , and so sent the Cavalry of Ardaea , commanded by Persander , to relieve those that were engaged . So that Aemilius , the three lovers in Mourning , and Amilcar , were in this first engagement , which proved wholly advantageous to the Romans . For they pursued the enemy to their Trenches , killed many , and brought no small number Prisoners . But among others , the three Lovers in Mourning , gave such signal expressions of their courage , that all that saw them , acknowledged they had never seen people behave themselves so gallantly . Insomuch , that when Amilcar was returned to the Camp , and found Brutus examining the Prisoners , to find out what posture the Enemies Army was in , he gave them such extraordinary commendations , that it added much to the curiosity which some had to have an account of their adventures . For my part ( says Amilcar to Brutus , speaking of these Strangers , before all that were about him ) I can assure you , that these Gentlemen , who have put upon their Bucklers , that they court Death , know better how to bestow it on others , and consequently overcome , than you can well imagine ; and if they always defend their lives so well , it will be long ere they meet with what they so much court . Since it is very hard replyes Brutus , to know well how to give death , without running at the same time the hazard of receiving it , it may not haply be so long ere these excellent unfortunate men may find it , But it being a pitty that such gallant persons should miscarry , be it your charge , who are so great a lover of Life , to win them into a love of it ; and who are guilty of so much joy , to comfort them in their misfortunes , if so be they be capable of it . Brutus could but in a manner figh out these words , by reason of the cruel reflection he made on such misfortunes as were inconsolable , and out of a consideration that the death of Lucretia , was by him to be numbred among those unhappinesses which Time cannot alleviate , nor admit any period but that of life . But Revenge being the only satisfaction he was capable of , his thoughts were wholly taken up with those things which are to be considered when a man hath a powerful enemy to overcome . To this end he went in person about the Camp , he appointed guards , gave orders to the Tribunes , that they might derive the same to the Centurions ; and they to others , and according to custom , he sent every one a dart , to the three Lovers in mourning , who had done so valiantly ; and a little before day , he went , forgetting the dignity of Consul , to take a view of the enemies Camp , which he perceived it was very difficult to assault . Yet had he some intentions to set upon them the next day , so to prevent them from farther fortification . But there fell such extraordinary rain for two days together , that he was forced to give over all thoughts of it ; for besides that , the Souldiers would have been over-wearied to fight , he must have made his assault on a side , that lay upon a Fenne , which had been very inconvenient . So that it was impossible to do any thing , and the weather proved so ill , that the two Armies were equally forced to keep within their Trenches , without any act of hostility of either side . So that those who were not ingaged in the chiefest places of command had no more to do but to entertain themselves in their Tents . Accordingly , while Brutus and Valerius took order for all things , Octavius , Herminius , Horatius , and Persander were gotten into Amilcar's Tent , whither Aemilius coming a little after , they all set upon him to relate the adventures of those unfortunate Lovers he had brought with him to Rome , whose valor had raised so much admiration , and whose melancholly so much pitty and curiosity . Aemilius , would at first have excused himself , but they importuned him so far , that he was forced to comply with their desires . Having therefore given order they should not be disturbed , but in case Brutus asked for them , he began his story thus . The History of ARTELISA , MELICRATES , LISIDAS , CALIANTES , and ALCIMEDES WEre I to relate the History of my illustrious friends , to persons unacquainted with Love , I might haply fear I should not raise compassiom in their hearts ; but being to speak to such as have loved , do still love , and will love , haply while they live , I hope my relation will win your pitty for those whose adventures I am to give you an account of : But that you may apprehend them the better , and be satisfied with what I shall tell you , You are to know , that since I made my self a voluntary exile , I never stirred from Eryx , but resided there ever since . For , it being a place where there is a great resort of strangers , because of the famous Temple of Venus that is there , I thought I might more easily remain obscure there , than in any other place , Nay , I was in hope , that a place consecrated to the Mother of Love , would prove more fortunate to me than any other , and that the very sight of so many Lovers that came thither from all parts , would be some comfort to me , in that I thence inferr'd that I was not the only wretched man in the world . I must confess also , that an humour took me , to see whether the conversation of persons of worth and virtue , might give me any ease , and whether the sight of the most accomplished beauties of all Sicily could recover me . But that you may know what remedies I have found ineffectual , to the end you may afford me some of your pitty , as well as my friends ; I will describe the place of my banishment , and give you a representation of the principal persons that inhabit it ; it being in some sort necessary you were acquainted with the Court , where the History , I am to relate to you , was acted . Eryx is a Mountain of Sicily , which admits none higher than it self , but that of Aetna , and which is as famous for the magnificent Temple of Venus , that is upon the top of it , as the other for the flames it breaths out . This Mountain looks towards the Sea , on the side of Italy ; it is scituated between Drepanum and Panormus , but nearer Panormus than Drepanum . Upon the top of this Mountain there is a pleasant Plain , on which is built the famous Temple of Venus , whereof I shall in the sequel of my discourse , give you a particular account . Towards the midst of this Mountain , there is a great City of the same name whereof the avenues are certainly very difficult , but the prospect so pleasant , that there is hardly a house in the City , whence you have not an admirable sight of the Countrey , For , stand where you will , you see the Sea , Brooks , Springs , Meadows , Gardens , Towns at a distance , and divers other pleasant objects : The Prince who at the present , governs that little State , hath had two Sons , whereof the elder died , after he had married an admirable person , whereof I will give you a description , that you may the better judge of this little Court ; and the younger is a very noble well made Prince , who is fallen in love at Agrigentum with a very excellent person , named Berelisa . But in regard he staied but a little while at Eryx , while I was there , I shall give you no account of him . That then which brings so much gallantry to this Court , is , that from Greece , Africk , and Italy , there come continually persons of all qualities and Sexes , bringing offerings to Venus Erycina . Hence is it that the Temple of that Goddess is richer than all other Temples of Sicily ; for according to the popular opinion , Venus receives more favourably the addresses that are made to her in that place , than even in Cyprus it self , where she first landed after her birth . Accordingly are there to be continually seen , the sacrifices of fortunate and unfortunate Lovers , who come either to acknowledge , or implore the assistance of the Goddess . Nay , there you may find some people without love , who fearing Venus should be incens'd at their insensibility , and might order her Son to punish them for it , come and offer sacrifice to appease her , intreating her to remember , that Adonis had been insensible , so to win her to pardon their insensibility . Upon some such account was it , that when I left Eryx , they expected there the Princess of Elida , who is called Elismunda , who they said , was one of the most beautiful , and most amiable persons upon earth , who was coming to the Temple of Venus Erycina , to beg her pardon for having raised love in so many , without taking any her self , and to entreat her , that she might spend her whole life in captivating of hearts , without ever engaging her own . For Heavens sake ; replied Amilcar , interrupting him , write to Eryx , to know whether the prayers of this unjust Beauty are granted , as also to know what kind of person she is , for I think it a rational curiosity in me , to be a little better acquainted with a Princess , who would all her life time raise love in others , without entertaining any her self . It will not be longe'r you be satisfied , replied Emilius , since that one of the best-humored men in the world , that I left at Eryx , will be at Rome within fifteen daies , so that he will be able to give you a pleasant Character of her . For my own part , I have heard some say , who are well seen in things of that nature , that this Princess is undeniably one of the most accomplished persons that eye can see . But till he I speak of come to give you a draught of her , I am only to tell you , that it is not hard for you to imagine , that this great resort of strangers of both Sexes , who come to Eryx , meerly upon the account of Love , hath insensibly added very much to the Gallantry of the Court. And thence it comes , that the news which that place affords , relate for the most part to their adventures , who come to Venus's Temple , whereof the magnificence is extraordinary . For besides , that it is built altogether of Marble , and that the Architecture of it is very noble ; there are Pictures that represent Venus , in an hundred several postures . There is both above and below these large Pictures , embossed Imagery , wherein are represented all the famous victories of her Son ; that is , Jupiter in the form of a Bull , carrying away Europa ; Apollo running after Daphne ; Hercules spinning with Deiania ; Pluto carrying away Proserpina ; Neptune in love with Thetis ; and divers other illustrious Lovers . What 's yet further remarkable , is , That this Temple is in the midst of a spacious place , whereof the four sides are built with houses , for the entertainment of those that come thither , such as are furnish'd diversly , according to the qualities of the Lodgers . for there are some very magnificent , others but ordinary , but none that are not convenient , and where the perfumes do not purifie the air , for a more pleasant respiration . There is further in this Temple , continual Musick ; so that it is not the least part of their care who keep it , by pleasant objects , admirable scents , ravishing consorts , to entertain most tender and affectionate dispositions in their hearts , who are come to sacrifice , and to raise them in those that have them not . But to return to the Prince of Eryx , though he be not young , yet is he not so far gone in years , as that he may be called old , so that being naturally noble , his whole Court derives from his humour , but to speak truly , the Princess Clarinta , Widow to his eldest Son , is that which makes this little Court the most neat , the most divertive , and the most sprightly of any in the world . Nor indeed does the Princess of Eryx want that particular gift of inspiring wit into those that come near her , that it might be said , a man durst not be stupid where she is . I beseech you , interrupted Amilcar , be pleased to take the pains to give us a description of her Beauty , Wit , and Humor . What you desire , replied Aemilius , is doutless a harder task than you imagine , since there is something that is so delicate and so particular in the Beauty and worth of the Princess of Clarinta , that I think I shall not be able to find expressions proper enough to make you apprehend it . For should I tell you in general , that she is of a good stature , well made , handsome , that she hath a good countenance , and is infinitely witty , you might compare her to divers others of her sex , who might challenge much in all those qualities . To distinguish her therefore from other Beauties , I am to acquaint you with what is particular in this admirable Woman . Know then , that she is of that comely stature , which , being much above the mean , is not yet excessive ; Besides , she hath that freedom of air , an action so natural , and a deportment so noble , that a man must at first sight , conclude her to be of high birth , that she hath spent her whole life among people , that she is of a cheerful disposition , and inclined to dancing . She is fair-hair'd , yet of that fairness , that hath nothing of faintness , but suits well with beauty . For her complexion , it is so admirable , that it is not in the power of thesharpest winters , to derogate from that fair Damask , which makes her so beautiful , and gives such a lustre to her admirable whiteness , that it ever displaies such a freshness , as is never seen , but , at the uprising of Aurora , upon the fairest Roses of the Spring . Clarinta hath moreover this advantage , that the agitations of her mind never appear , to the disadvantage of her complexion . Melancholly never makes her look yellow , anger does but add a little to the damask of her Cheeks , modesty heightens her Beauty , and joy shadows her Face with a certain serenity , which becalms the disturbances even of those that come near her . For her Lips , she hath them of the noblest colour in the world , an excellent compass of Face , eyes Sky-coloured , and full of Spirit , and the cheeks so inviting , that she never smiles , but she discovers something that 's inexpressible , yet not the most inconsiderable part of what is most taking in her . For her Breast , it is impossible to have one better made , or whiter , and to tell you all in few words , there cannot be seen an handsomer person , nor one that can with so much ease conquer hearts . For her Wit , I am in doubt whether I shall be able to make you understand it , but am certain , there never was any more pleasant , more clear , more subtil , or more delicate She hath a lively imagination , and the whole carriage of her person is so gallant . so neat , and so full of charm , that a man cannot without shame see her , and not fall in love with her . And yet she confesses her self to be subject to certain groundless vexations , which cause her to make a truce with joy , only for three or four hours . But these vexations are so inconsiderable , and so transient , that hardly any but her self is sensible of them . Her conversation is familiar , divertive , and natural ; she speaks pertinently and well , nay , sometimes she hath some natural and sprightly expressions that are infinitely taking : and though she be not of those immoveable Beauties , that are guilty of no action , yet do not the pretty gestures she uses , proceed from any affectation , but are only the effects of her vivacity of spirit , liveliness of disposition , her divertive humour , and her natural inclination to do alwaies that which is handsome . To be short , she dances admirably well , so that she ravishes the eyes and hearts of all that see her , for she so accurately observes time and measure , and carries her self with that eveuness , and hath I know not what , that a man connot make intelligible , which gives her that gallantry and pleasantness of air , that all others have not . Besides all this , Clarinta is very much given to reading , and what is best of all , is , that without pretending to much knowledge , she is excellently well acquainted with all that is noble , as to Science . She hath learnt the African language , with a miraculous facility , for there being great commerce between Africa and Sicily , the Ladies that are of any worth , are desirous to learn it . Add to all , that this Princess hath a very sweet and excellent voice ; and what is yet more commendable , is , that though she sings in a passionate way , and that it may be justly said that she sings well , yet doth she it like a person of quality ; that is without engaging her honour upon it , without intreaty , or affectation , but so gallantly , that it makes her more amiable , especially when she sings certain little African Songs , which she is more taken with , than those of her own Countrey , because they are more passionate . Clarinta is also a lover of all excellent things , and all innocent pleasures , but she loves glory above her self , and what makes for her advantage , she hath so great a judgement , that she hath found out the way , without being severe , savage , or solitary , to preserve the noblest reputation in the world , and that in a great Court , where all persons of worth have access to her , and where she raises love in all those that are capable of it . 'T is true , she never raised hope in any one of those that love her , but is so highly deserving , that despair , the most infallible remedy of that passion , does not cure those that sigh for her . In the mean time , Clarinta looks not on them as her Adorers , and that very sprightliness of humour which becomes her so well , and which diverts her self while she diverts others , is further serviceable to her , in that it pleasantly makes a many pass for friends , who would , if they durst , be accounted Lovers . In fine , she behaves her self with such prudence , that detraction it self hath a respect for her virtue , and hath not charged her with the least gallantry , though the world affords not a person equally gallant . Hence is it that she sometimes merrily saies , that she was never in love with any thing but her own glory , and that she is so with that , even to jealousie . What is further admirable in this person , is , that at the age she is now of , she manages the affairs of her house , with as much prudence , as if she had all the experience that time can give to a great understanding , and what I more admire , is , that when there is a necessity , she can slight company and the Court , and divert her self in the Countrey , with as much enjoyment as if she had been born in the woods . And she returns thence as fair , as cheerful , and as neat , as if she had not stirr'd from Eryx . I had forgot to tell you that she writes as she speaks ; that is , in the most pleasant and gallant-like manner that may be . Nay , what is yet further remarkable in this Princess , is , that her charms are so great , and so unavoidable , that contrary to custom , she gains the hearts of the Ladies , as well as those of the men , and that she knows as well how to inspire others with friendship as with love . Hence may it be affirmed , she hath equally subdued envy and detraction , since she is lov'd by all the beauties , and all the gallants of the Court where she is . In fine , that person only whom I love excepted , I have never seen so many attractions together , so much sprightliness , so much gallantry , so much entertainment , so much innocence , and so much virtue , and there was never any other that so well understood the art of being ever decent without affectation , subject to railery without malice , to mirth without imprudence , to glory without pride , and to virtue without feverity . Clarinta hath yet one thing very extraordinary in persons of her age and humour , for she is soon won to submit to the advice of her friends , and to believe them sometimes in things that are contrary to her own sentiments . 'T is true she hath one , that hath known her from her infancy , a person of very great worth , so much understanding , judgement , knowledge , virtue , politeness , and who understands the world so well , that it is not strange she should choose him from the beginning , to be the chiefest of her friends ; from all which you may judge , whether such a Princess may not derive wit to the whole Court where she is . And indeed I can assure you , there is hardly any place in the world , where , proportionably to its greatness , there are so many persons of worth , as may be seen at Eryx . But since I cannot at the present trouble you with the descriptions of them all , I shall only tell you , that there is in that place a person of quality , called Artelisa , whose worth you must needs imagine to be very great , since she hath ever had a higher place in the esteem and friendship of Clarinta , than any other . This person is black-hair'd , hath a white and lively complexion , hath a brown eye , yet full of Beauty , and languishing , an Air mixt with gallantry and modesty , and is excellently well made ; For her Wit , she hath certainly that which pleases , which charms , and that especially which can enchant hearts , by a certain sweetness that hath something in it that 's fierce , which makes in her disposition such a mixture of mirth , melancholly , fierceness , and complaisance , that it is hard to forbear loving her , if a man once sees her . Accordingly hath she been more lov'd , than any other beauty ever could be , but particularly by four men , all persons of more than ordinary worth . I am confident you will agree to what I say , when I have told you that the three unfortunate persons I brought with me to Rome , and whose valour you have in so ; much admiration , are the slaves of the accomplish'd Artelisa , and are not miserable , but upon the account of her love . 'T is true , you have not heard them speak enough to understand what they are , but you I must needs think them persons of very much worth , when I have told you that they have an understanding equal to their courage . Calianthes is doubtless infinitely well furnished , but what I yet more , admire in him , is , that he is generous , liberal , magnificent , and generally obliging : For Alcimedes , he is commendable , not only for his courage and his wit , but because he is an eager lover , an eager friend , and a great enemy to people that are lukewarm and indifferent . Thence it is that he is of opinion , a man should earnestly desire what ever he desires , from the most inconsiderable things , even to the greatest , maintaining that a staggering Will is ever an argument of mediocrity of understanding . For this reason was Alcimedes in love with life , and the pleasures thereof , more than any one before this misfortune happened : and he was one that of all the world , spent his time the most pleasantly . For Lisydas I can assure you , that before he fell into misfortune , there was not a pleasanter person than he ; yet had he ever some little inclination to melancholly , but it was a melancholly that had in it so much sweetness , was so far from frowardness , and so fit for society , that he seemed to be sad , but only out of an over-tenderness of heart , and that he was of a more divertive disposition ; it being certain that those that are professedly merry , do not many times please so much as those that are of another humour , who yet speak things that are pleasant . So I may without flattery say of Lysydas , that a man could not be more amiable than he was . For Melicrates , since you have not seen him , I must needs describe him to you more particularly , for he is so much concern'd in this History , that it is but fit you knew what kind of person he is . Yet I shall only tell you in two words , that he hath a good face , that he is well made , and that he wants not any thing that might please in an instant , and had whatever might render a man acceptable while he lived . For wit , he hath as much as may be had ; for valour no less than his Rivals ; he is of a compliant and taking humour ; he speaks well , writes gallant-like , and what more precisely distinguishes him from all other persons of worth , is , that he loves glory be , ond what can be imagined ; that he hath the most passionate soul that may be , and that he attributes more to the power of love , than most Lovers do . For he says that when a man loves a person by whom he is loved , it is not lawful for him to love any thing else but for her sake ; that he must renounce all , and live only for her whom he adores ; that he must submit his Will to hers ; that he must consider his Mistriss , as a person that hath a right to command all ; and he must never consult prudence or reason , when he is to obey her . Thus have you the sentiments of Artelisa's four Lovers : by all whom , she hath been so excessively belov'd , that the like was never seen . But to give you some account of the original of their loves with some order , you are to know , that Lisydas hath loved her , even from the Cradle , and continued it all his life with some hope : they were of equal quality , their Estates sutable thereto , and sufficient to maintain them honourably together ; there was no difference between their Families ; and Artelisa , when she had reason , was not too violently set against his love : So that it could not be but that Lisydas must be in some hope . Artelisa had lost her Father at four years of age , and her Mother being infinitely fond of her , and having not so much wit as her Daughter , it may be said that Artelisa was at her own disposal . Nor did she declare any less to all the world , than that she had absolutely resolved , not to hearken to any proposition of marriage , till she were twenty years of age , not thinking , as she said , any thing more unjust , than that Maids should marry before they had judgement enough to know what they ought either to love or hate . So that Artelisa being but seventeen years of age when she spoke thus , Lisydas as extreamly amorous as he was , could do no more than serve her and hope ; she in the mean time , not admitting him so much as to speak to her of his love . 'T was to little purpose for him to tell her , that she had her full weight of reason at seventeen , for she had made so strong a resolution , not to marry too soon , that nothing could make her change her mind . About this time , Melicrates , who was gone to travel into Greece , return'd to Eryx , and brought Caliantes along with him , whom he had made acquaintance with at Elida , of which Countrey he was . But being a person that was very rich , free , and young , he at his arrival at Eryx , sought out only the occasions of expence and entertainment . For Melicrates he was so taken with Greece , that to forget it what he could , he returned with an intention to engage himself in some love at Eryx . In this humour went Caliantes and he to the Princess Clarinta , the next day after their arrival ; yet did they not see her , because she was somewhat indispos'd ; but they saw Artelisa , who having a particular priviledge there , came out of the Princesses chamber , when they were going away . Being grown very much handsomer since Melicrates's departure from Eryx , for he had been away three years , and Caliantes having never seen her , they were in a manner equally surpriz'd ; nay so farr , that their hearts were sufficiently engaged from that first sight , for to go and wait on the Princess of Eryx the next day without any danger . Melicrates had no sooner perceived her , but he went to her , and told her , that he durst not presume to see her , till he had waited on the Princess , and so presented Caliantes to her , telling her , his intention was to do it at her own house . At last , the discourse came so about , that Artelisa having acquainted them , that she was to return home , they conducted her to her Chamber door ; she presented them to her Mother , who knew , and had a great esteem for Melicrates ; so that they staid till night with Artelisa , and two Ladies of her friends that came to see her . Insomuch that she having an extraordinary wit , they went a way both with a certainemotion , which might haply already be called Love. Nor did they keep this new passion secret from one another ; on the contrary , Melicrates told Caliantes , that he was very much afraid Artelisa might engage him ; and Caliantes made answer , that for his part he was engag'd already . But , added he , laughing , since I am not of Eryx , and that I intend to make no long stay here , I shall be no great hindrance to you , and therefore think it not much to afford me this pleasant entertainment while I am here . But do you take love , says Melicrates , to be a jesting matter ? For any hurt he hath done me yet , replies Caliantes , laughing still , I would much rather jest with him than with a young Lion , whose claws I should stand in greater fear of , than all the darts of that Love you think so terrible . Yet as I am a person naturally very curious , I should not be much troubled to have a violent passion , were it but to see whether there be so much pleasure , and so much pain in love , as all those pretend there is who speak of love . And therefore I once more intreat you not to take it amiss , if I endeavour to raise my self to a love of Artelisa ; but I mean a violent one , for as to a Gallant 's love , I have it already . But if we become Rivals , replies Melicrates , we shall not haply be any longer friends . To avoid that inconvenience , replies Caliantes , let us now mutually promise not to fall out , though we should both fall in love in good earnest . Believe me , answered Melicrates , we should do better to promise not to love Artelisa at all , or cast lots who shall serve her . For my part , replies Caliantes , I will serve her , and cannot avoid it : and for my part , replies Melicrates , I serve her already ; for in my judgement , it is a good office done her , to endeavour to hinder a stranger , so great a gallant as you are , from attempting to conquer her heart . This brought upon the stage amany other things , after which , they seriously promised not to fall out , if they became Rivals . But Caliantes loving to do all things with abundance of noise , was very glad of this occasion to discover his liberality , and to make a publique Declaration of Love , such such as no man had ever made . To this end he offered a sacrifice to Venus Erycina , such as for the nobleness of it , might have become a Prince ; for his offering was the most magnificent that could be . So that it being requisite that a man tell publiquely why he sacrifices ; Caliantes said , he gave the goddess thanks , for that she had caus'd the first beautiful person he had spoken to in Eryx , to raise love in him ; adding , that being come only to desire it , he thought himself obliged to give the Goddess thanks , that had prevented his desires . So that the so extraordinary occasion of so gallant a sacrifice , being soon known , it was afterwards easily found out , that Artelisa was she that Caliantes had first spoken to ; which she had often cast in her dish , especially at the Princess Clarinta's , where the entertainments were always infinitely divertive : but being look'd on as the gallantry of a magnificent person , who was no great believer of Venus , since he would scoff at the sacrifice he had offered her , Artelisa was not troubled at it , for she understood the business of raillery , as well as another . Lisydas at first conceived no jealousie of it , nay , even Melicrates did not think himself obliged for that , to smother the violent inclination he had for Artelisa ; so that he saw her as often as he could , and fell so deeply in love with her , that it was impossible for him to oppose his passion when he pleas'd himself . Nay , he flatter'd himself with happy success in his design , for he imagin'd that Artelisa having always seen Lisydas , could not possibly have any more than an indifferent affection for him ; that Caliantes being an only Son , would soon be sent for by his friends , and that Artelisa would haply be sensible of the tenderness of his love ; being with all this , perswaded that he knew how to love better than all other men , and that love was of greater consequence in order to be lov'd , than any thing else . About the same time came Alcimedes from Heraclea to Eryx , for there being a very rich Uncle of his in that Countrey , that resolved to make him his Heir , he thought it not amiss to confirm him by his presence in a design so advantageous to him . He being of an humour that would not permit him to be long in Eryx , e'r he had seen whatever were most considerable there , he went to the accomplish'd Clarinta's , the very next day after his arrival , where he found a many excellent Ladies , and not a few men , persons of worth and quality . For besides Caliantes , Lisydas , and Melicrates , there was also one called Teramus , a person questionless of extraordinary merit , who proved partly the occasion of Alcimedes's love to Artelisa , because it was through his means , that this fair Lady said something that encouraged him to serve her . But since you cannot have the whole pleasure of that days conversation , without being well acquainted with Teramus , give me leave to describe him to you , for I am confident the description will please you , and you will acknowledge that I have had reason to be so desirous to give it you . Teramus is a person of high birth , not only of an extraordinary merit , but of a merit particular to himself ; a lover of honour , honesty , and Philosophy , but the gallant-like Philosophy which banishes all the unciviliz'd virtues ; who hath the art of reconciling Wisdom and Pleasures , and does not believe but that prudence ought to be employed as well in the choice of pleasures , as in the management of the affairs of greatest consequence . For his person , he is somewhat above the ordinary stature ; his action is negligent enough , yet such as becomes a person of quality ; his hair is inclining to fair ; his complexion palish , eyes black , sparkling , and full of spirit ; and what 's remarkable , is , that the Phisiognomie , which is a thing one would imagine should never change , changes in him , according to the humour he is in , and the persons he is in company with ; For if he happen accidentally into a company that is troublesome and unpleasant , he puts on a cold , cloudy , melancholly , and thoughtful countenance . On the contrary , when he is among persons that please him , the sprightliness of his imagination changes the air of his face , and his eyes betray an insinuating , crafty , pleasant , and lively smile , which multiplies the pleasure of all the ingenious extravagancies which his imagination furnishes him with , upon whatever subject is offered . He hath certainly a very clear understanding , and there are few things excellent in point of knowledge , which he is not acquainted with . But though he hath made himself master of whatever is most excellent in books , yet may it be affirmed he hath made the world in general , especially persons of worth and gallantry , his particular study : for it is certain that he is so well acquainted with all the insinuations which love hath inspired , either into men or women ; that , in point of gallantry , he might over-reach any one , and not be over-reach'd by any . He hath a sprightly imagination , a lively and delicate wit , and is exquisite in the discernment of things . He loves all persons of worth , and he writes things that have a Character so natural , so gallant , and so ingeniously pleasant , that though it be impossible to say what he says , yet cannot a man but he astonished that he hath not thought what he thinks ; so that he does what is very hard to do ; that is , to write things natural , yet infinitely taking . Add to this , That Teramus is a person above Ambition , though he be extreamly sensible of what is most nobly glorious . Not but that in the beginning of his life , the greatness of his Soul inclin'd him to make some approaches towards Fortune ; but having discovered that she avoided him , he hath prudently slighted her , and would not put himself upon fruitless attempts for a thing his virtue could be without . So that looking on Ambition as a passion full of desquiet , he hath kept it from all entrance into his heart . Nor would he ever admit love there , with all those torments that attend it in the hearts of other Lovers ; On the contrary , he makes use of joy in all things ; 't is out of joy that he falls in love , 't is joy that appeases his passion , nay , 't is joy that is his remedy against his passion ; for if it happens that he must either renounce his joy , or quit a Mistress , he can sometimes without any great difficulty , be induced to do the latter . Teramus is further sensible of all pleasures in general , and his unsatisfied soul hath endeavoured to try what there is most pleasant in all the passions . For Musick , he is so much taken with it , that he makes it a remedy against his indispositions ; for he loves harmony in all its kinds , though he prefets an excellent voice before all the other charms of Musick . For conversation , he seems to be so cut out for it when he pleases , and he is so perfect in the art of heightning the enjoyments of it when he thinks fit , that it is not the most inconsiderable of his perfections . In a word , he makes such pleasant reflections on things , that there 's nothing so serious , which he makes not divertive when he undertakes it . Yet is not his temperament altogether free from melancholly , but it is such as is suitable with greatness of mind , and not that which betrays any frowardness . 'T is of that kind which makes a man in love with the noblest touches of Musick , that makes a man write things infinitely taking , that can unite pleasure and faintness , and makes the soul passionate and the heart susceptible of Love. Accordingly is it the predominant passion of Teramus , and by which he hath dress'd up an amorous morality , which is the pleasant thing in the world , For heavens's sake , saies Amilcar , what are the Maxims of it ? In the first place replies Aemilius , he maintains , that pleasure is the soul of Love ; that sights ; tears , afflictions , torments , and despair , are only fit for Songs . That there is nothing so dangerous , as to go and importune with continual complaints ; and that to gain her love , a man must make it his main business to divert her , and to make her think of him whether she will or no. Yet would he not have it done by being ridiculous ; for there is a vast difference between a person that makes sport without being esteemed , and him who is respected and diverts . He also maintains that a man should never make profession of being unconstant , though he ought not to be faithful to obstinacy . He acknowledges a man should be alwaies discreet , and that he should never resign up his Mistriss to another , but for long and tedious loves they are without his acquaintance , and absolutely contrary to his inclination . But what is yet further particular , is , that he only deserves the praise of the satisfaction he gives her whom he loves ; for he is not of those Lovers who cannot please , but by a hundred things they can make no claim to themselves . On the contrary , he pleases of himself , and that by a certain Art he hath , while he diverts the person he loves , to prejudice some others which he conceives she might love . Hence is it , that if he observe , there are some pretenders that might gain any thing upon the affections of his Mistriss , he cunningly dresses up some ingenious Satyr against them , yet without discovering himself to be their Rival , so to work in her mind a contempt of those he would ruine , before he endeavour to establish himself : and this he does so subtilly , and so pleasantly , that he forces that woman into a confidence with him , as to what relates to the imperfections of his Rivals . So that making her sport with their defects , he destroys them , and pleases her he would be in favour with ; he diverts her , and establishes himself upon the ruines of those he hath destroyed . You see what a person the amiable Teramus is ; but that you may be the better acquainted with his humour , and better apprehend wha● I am to tell you , I must needs shew you what he sent one day to a friend of his , who had jeastingly intreated him to instruct him in his Amorous Morality , which is what you desired before . The Amorous MORALITY of TERAMUS . THose who have affirm'd , that to be loved , it was necessary one should love , were certainly perswaded that Justice and Love ever held a good correspondence . But to speak without flattery , they never understood the humour of Women in general , nor yet the nature of Love in particlar ; since it is unquestionable , that it is more ordinary for us , to love those that seem amiable to us , than to love those that love us . So that to speak rationally , at least in my judgement , to be in favour among the Ladies , it is more necessary for a man to be much a Gallant , than to be very amorous . For as great passions are ever attended by afflictions , so it is hard , they should work the effect which a Lover expects from them , since that for the most part , Love is more easily bred in joy than in grief . And indeed there is such a consonancy between Joy and Love , that it is only by it that a man can be loved , and only for it that a man should love . Thence it is , that many times these mourning and melancholly Lovers , who persecute their Mistresses with their afflictions , advantage their Rivals more than they do themselves , if so be the others have any thing of a divertive disposition . I therefore maintain , that the ensuing Maximes ought to be exactly followed , as such as I have found so much advantage by , as to advise you to make use of them . You have in them what I have discovered , by a long experience to be most certain . I. A man ought to love whatever seems amiable to him , provided there be some probability to find more pleasure than trouble in the conquest he proposes to himself . II. A man ought to have a very great care , among women , not to profess himself an unconstant man ; yet ought he not on the other side , to be over-scrupulously constant ; for it were much better to have a thousand loves , than to have but one that should last a man's whole life . III. Further , though a man must make no scruple to change a Mistriss , assoon as the trouble exceeds the pleasure ; yet should he not be guilty of any indiscretion towards any ; for not only honour and generosity advise the contrary , but there is also something of interest that will not permit it , there being nothing so likely to make a man lose a thousand favours , as one act of indiscretion . IV. A Lover must , above all things , make it his business to divert and to please ; but to please upon his own account , and to divert , without being himself ridiculous ; for though he do not speak openly of Love to the Lady he serves , yet , if it come to be necessary for his pleasure , he puts her into a condition to be easily perswaded . V. A man should never acquaint his Mistriss with his real secrets ; for since a man that is well acquainted with the world , should never have any Mistress , unless he forsee that he shall give over loving within a short time , he ought to make his confidences among his friends of either Sex , and only direct his services , his wit , and his Songs to his Mistresses . For secrets of no consideration , when a man hath not any , he must invent some ; for it is not amiss , to accustom Ladies to speak low , though you entertain them with things never so trivial . VI. A man must do all that lies in his power , so to put himself into a condition of pleasing , as not to ruine himself , and should be so well skilled in the choice of those he loves , that they shall be satisfied to find him divertive , that he hath a good wit , and is good company ; for it is not glorious for any man to owe the conquest of a Ladies heart , onely to the multitude of his slaves . VII . A man should take especial care he be not betrayed into the hands of his Rivals , but must , on the contrary , behave himself so circumspectly , that they may be discovered to him . VIII . It were also good that the Lady one loves did believe , that your heart is not so much at her devotion , but that it is possible she may lose it , if she slight you ; and that she be withal perswaded , that if she refuse it , some other would accept of it . IX . A man must further endeavour what in him lies , to make himself perfect in all the Gallantries of the place where he is ; for a fair Lady is many times as easily perswaded by examples , as by arguments . X. For jealousie , a man must by all means avoid having too much of it , or keeping it long ; for it is much better he should hate his Mistress , than make it his business to hate his Rivals to no purpose . XI . A man should not make it a profession to speak kind things to all beauties ; but there is no great danger for him so to behave himself towards handsom women , as to give them occasion to think , that if he loves them not , 't is not impossible he may . XII . It were not also amiss , for a man to be guilty of a certain subtil●y , such as may make him dreadful to those that may prejudice him ; and to know how to make use of a kind of ingenious railery , which may oblige his Mistress , by way of concurrence , to laugh at them with him . XIII . A man must by all means , avoid an implicite obedience , which is good for nothing but to put a poor Lover to inconveniencies , and he may well think he does his duty in obeying exactly , when she commands things that are pleasant , where there is nothing fantastick , nothing of tyrannie or injustice . XIV . But above all things , a man must remember , that if it be good to instruct while he diverts , it is much better for him to divert himself while he perswades ; for there is nothing more unjust , than for a man to profess love to make himself unhappy , and to love so violently , as to cease to be amiable , and to be incapable of ever raising love in another . From what I have said , it is not hard to infer , that Teramus is a person that is infinite good company , and that accordingly being at the Princess of Eryx's , with all those other persons of worth I have spoken of , the day that Alcimedes came thither first , the conversation that happened there , must needs be very divertive : Nor wanted there a particular subject to make it such ; for the fair Artelisa , who had seen the Amorous Morality of Teramus , told him , that a person of quality of her acquaintance had answered him . I am confident , replies Clarinta , it must be some illustrious friend of the solitary Merigenes , who makes it his particular profession , to be able to love perfectly . For my part saies Teramus , could I imagine he would perswade me , I should be far from the curiosity of seeing his answer ; but since I fear no such thing ▪ and am fully perswaded that my reasons are the true reasons of gallantry , I would intreat the fair Artelisa to shew me this answer . If the Princess be so pleased , replied Artelisa , I am ready to satisfie you , for I have the greatest desire in the world to convert you . How witty soever this friend of Merigenes may be , ( replied Teramus with a low voice ) fair eyes , such as yours , are much more likely to cure me of inconstancy , than fair words , and therefore , if you would make me a Proselyte , you need no more than to look favourably on me . Had favourable looks that effect , replies Artelisa , you had been converted long since , and therefore let us see , whether the reasons of your friend will not make you change your opinion . Whereupon Artelisa takes out her Table-Book , and read out of it what you shall hear , by way of answer , Article for Article , to what Teramus had said . Maximes contrary to those of TERAMUS . THose who never knew how to love well , make no great enquiry into the nature of Love. For which reason , Teramus , a person otherwise infinitely excellent , hath been mistaken in the opinion he maintains , that a man , to be loved , ought rather to be a Gallant than Amorous , since it is certain , that if he had never perswaded his Mistriss of the greatness of his passion , all his merit , how extraordinary soever , should never have done it : But it proceeds certainly hence that having a great wit , and such as is capable of any thing he pleases , he hath found out the art of being exempted from sighs , complaints , and tears , and would employ in their stead , the graces , enjoyments , and laughters , to perswade his passion . But , when all it done , he hath said that he was in love , or pretends it , before he is loved , and is content to wound hearts , without any consideration , because he would never do any thing but lend his own , instead of bestowing it . It is certainly madness for a man to have any love , unless he have as much as he is capable of ; for the mediocrity of this passion , produces but a mediocrity of pleasures , and it is not very proper to effect illustrious conquests . No question but a man should divert the person he loves , but it is not enough to please her , if it have not some influence on her heart ; so that to act rationally , he must dispose and make it plyant by joy , but he must move it by grief , and know how to make his advantages of certain occasions , wherein two or three sighs seasonably breathed out , may be more effectual than all the Songs in the World. I. For the multitude of Mistresses , 't is a thing not to be endured , for to speak truly , whoever hath two , hath not any at all . II. For constancy , whoever would banish it out of the empire of love , destroys love it self ; for it no sooner comes into a mans imagination , that a time may come wherein he shall love no more , but he ceases to love at the very instant , or to say better , hath already given ever all thoughts of love , it being impossible that a heart truly amorous should imagine that it can give over loving that which to it seems the only amiable thing upon earth . On the contrary , to say truth , one of the greatest satisfactions of this passion is to imagine an eternity of love , if a man may so express himself , and to see in futurition a multitude of pleasures whereof he is not confident . III. For discretion , both the constant and unconstant , that are persons of quality are agreed it ought to be observed ; and therefore I have not any thing to say of it , save that it is no easie matter to be always discreet , when a man is engaged in so many several interests . IV. No doubt but a man ought to please and divert , as I have already said , but it cannot be said it ought precisely to be done by way of raillery ; for the general rule is , that a man should accommodate himself to the humor of the person beloved . V. Whoever can conceal what he thinks most secret from his Mistriss , hath not given her his heart ; for it is so far impossible for a man to love any one and not acquaint her with all even to his least thoughts , that it may be affirmed that a man does himself a certain violence when he conceals any of his sentiments from the person he loves , and deprives himself of the most sensible pleasure of love , by being uncapable of that exchange of secrets , wherein there is so much satisfaction . For indeed , what are they but the mutual hostages of that eternal peace which ought to be between two amorous hearts , and infallible arguments of the love a man hath in his soul , and which he will ever continue there . For those little secrets which signifie ●●bing , he needs not be put to his invention for them , who loves passionately , for they spring at every moment , in their minds who know how to love . VI. For excessive magnificence , it ought always to be blamed when it ruines him that is addicted thereto , yet it is certain , that nothing makes it more excusable than love , nay I durst maintain that he was the inventor of it . But when all 's done , I agree with my adversary in this , that he who is magnificent , either as to retinue or cloaths , ought to make no account of it ; and should endeavor to raise himself into the love of his Mistriss without any assistance from such things as belong not to him . VII . When a man hath Rivals , the surest way to do them any prejudice , and to be better esteemed than they , is to exceed them in worth , gallantry , and love ; and if after all that , the Lady be unjust , and makes an ill choice , a man may change if he please , without incurring the censure of inconstancy . VIII . It is certainly no small advantage that the Lady whom a man loves , should believe that the person she affects may be loved by her ; but this perswasion must proceed from the great merit of him that serves her , and not from his insinuations to make her believe so much . IX . For the news that 's abroad in the World , I question whether a person that is very amorous , can take the pains to inform himself exactly thereof , for a sincere love finds a man so much business , that it takes up his whole heart . X. For jealousie , it is so far impossible to love , and not be guilty of it , that whoever can regulate it in his heart , is master of his own affection , and consequently hath no great love for his Mistriss . XI . It is also my judgment , that a man ought not to make it his profession to entertain all beauties with kind things ; for when a man loves but one , he must have the less civility for all the rest . He must at last so regulate it , that it be not excessive , nor yet dangerously interpreted by the person he loves . XII . As for that gallant-like subtilty which some are so much taken with , and is so much feared by others , it is so hard to pitch upon a mediocrity between a dangerous raillery and simple mirth , that I would not advise those to meddle with it , on whom nature hath not bestowed , as on Teramus , that gift of insinuation , which at the same time causes a love and a fear of of him that hath it . XIII . For obedience , if you deprive love of it , you take away his Empire ; for he that can disobey the person he loves ; loves her not , and deserves not the name of Lover . XIV . For the last Article , I confess that he who thinks he may be always happy in loving , deserves to be accounted a mad man , if he be not one ; but love being not a thing voluntary , the torments that attend it are of the same nature ; Whence I infer , that Teramus hath only made it his business to instruct a pleasing Gallant , and not a real Lover . Though Merigenes's friends and I , interrupted Amilcar , are not of the same sect , since I agree with pleasant Teramus , yet I cannot but think him a person that is very understanding , and would sain know what manner of man he is . For my part replyes Herminius , though I am not of your opinion , yet do I agree with you in that desire : and for my part , added Octavius , though I should have wished not to be of Merigenes's sect , yet shall I be glad to be acquainted with him . For my part says Personder , I am so much taken with an ardent affection , that I love all those that are of my opinion . For what concerns me , says Horatius , I must attribute all my unhappiness to Constancy , so far , that if I would , I should wish not to be constant ; but when all 's done , since it is some comfort to find persons of worth of our judgment , I shall be glad to know whether this Protector of Constancy be so excellent a person as I believe him . Since you are all resolved replyes Aemilius , I will describe Merigines to you , he being a person so much concerned in the close of this History , that I think it some obligation to give you an account of him . Know then , that Merigines is an Asian , of very noble birth , and virtuous inclinations . He is tall , of a good complexion , all the linearnents of his face are very well made ; he is brown hair'd , hath eyes full of spirit , a noble air , teeth admirably fair , a pleasant smile , and a fortunate and prudent Physiognomy . He hath a clear understanding , considers things as he should do , and his wit and judgment hold such a correspondence , that they never act one without another . Sincerity discovers it self in all his actions ; and there is a perfect sympathy between his words and thoughts . In a word , he is a great professor of honor , integrity , and generosity ; he is a faithful friend , and an earnest lover ; goodness he affects and professes ; he is eminent for politeness , sweetness and complaisance , his conversation is familiar and pleasant ; he argues smartly , is a great lover of Books , and is as well acquainted with them as a person of quality , who doth not make it his profession , should be . For Morality , he is very exact in it , and if he be ask'd whence it comes that he is so excellent in it , he answers , that he is obliged for whatever there is of good in him to love . That without him , he would not be what he is , and that if he be qualified as a person of worth , he is the more obliged to a beauty , who hath raised in his heart the desire of pleasing , and the design of deserving her affection . He makes all the pleasures of humane life to consist in friendship and love ; but when he loves , his love is as great as it can be . He is farther of the opinion that love smothers reason , and that a Lover ought to do , without any exception whatever the person he loves would have him . In the mean time , though he be somewhat inclined to a tumultuous life , yet hath Philosophy raised in him a love of solitude , and he often retires into a little wilderness that he hath made himself , though there be not any thing that obliges him to that distance from the Court. 'T is true , he hath an illustrious friend in his neighborhood , in whom he may find whatever the World thinks desirable , since he is one that possesses all the virtues , and whose politeness and wit are sutable to his generosity . And for the place where Merigenes lives , it is so pleasant and delightful , that solitude was never so taking in any other place upon earth ; at least it might be said , he hath an Arbor that is worth a Palace , as I shall convince you anon . So that with the assistance of a little conversation , a few Books , and abundance of love for virtue and liberty , Merigenes is the happiest Solitary that ever was , when he leaves the Court to go to his wilderness ; besides all this , he is loved by many persons of honor , insomuch that who should judge of him meerly by his friends , would be soon sensible of part of his worth . He is of a sweet and compliant disposition , and there is in his humor such a just mixture of gladness and melanchoily , that there issues from thence a very pleasant Tempertment . For courage , Merigenes is so well furnished as man can be , and if his prudence did not check his ambition , he would not be so great a lover of sollitude ; but he makes it so much his business to master himself , that , unless it be when love pleases , he never obeys any thing but his reason . This premised , I am now to return to the fair Clarinta's , where Teramus had no sooner understood the answer of Merigenes's friend , but having commended his wit , he set himself to oppose his Maxims , but in such a pleasant manner , that Caliantes , Lisydas , and Melicrates , who pretended all to the glory of being accounted constant to Artilisa , could not but be extreamly pleased with it . For Clarinta , she did not much discover her self , but spoke in the praise of Constancy , yet without blaming a gallant inconstancy . For Alcimedes , his inclination leading him to be extreamly earnest in any thing he desired ; he sided with Merigenes . For my part , says Teramus , I am persuaded , that as we have been taught that there is a Venus that is wholly serious , called Venus Urania , and that there is another that is absolutely amorous , which is she that landed at the Island Cyprus , so do I believe that there are two Loves , whereof one is a froward child that is troublesome and untoward , ever crying and knows not what he would have , and the other an Infant newly awakened , that plays , laughs , dances and makes sport , and whose darts does but slightly touch their hearts whom he wounds as it were in jest . Seriously , says the Princess of Eryx smiling , I think Teramus in the right , for it were impossible there should be a people whose way of loving were so different , if they were wounded by the same God. But all considered , since it is never just to condemn a person that cannot defend himself , my opinion is , that we should go and walk in Merigenes's Wilderness , and conclude our conversation in his Arbor , which hath been represented to me for so excellent a thing . The Princesse of Eryx's proposal being approved by the whole company , it was put in execution as soon as so many Chariots could be got ready as were necessary for the Ladies , and horses for the men . But not to give you a general description of the place of Merigenes's retirement , I shall only entertain you with the particular rarities of the enchanted Arbor , to the end that you may follow the fair Clarinta thither . You are not to imagine it extraordinary magnificent , for its greatest beauties are not within it self , and all the commendations can be given it , belong unto it , only because it discovers the noblest objects in nature . It is indeed reasonably large , of a quadranguler figure , its height sutable to its largeness , the Architecture simple , yet handsome ; the plain ground of it is Ionik , the Tapistry is pleasant , and what ever it is furnished with , very convenient . But what is most admirable in this Arbor , is , that it is open three ways , and that at your entrance you discover three miraculous and different prospects , whereof the least were enough to make a Palace most delightful . For , which way soever you cast your eye , you see whatever the Country can afford that is most excellent . The windows that are opposite to the door , present you with the sight of a pleasant River , which being strait at that place , as if art had forced it into a large channell , divides a fruitful plain , beyond which are Mountains as if it were Landskip , which seem not to raise themselves but imperceptibly , for fear of over-confining the sight . But that there may be some diversity , you see certain Hamlets in the plain , as also a row of Trees , through which you see the River glistering , when either the Sun shines , or the wind blows ; besides which , offers it self to the fight , a fair and spacious walk , that goes from the foot of the Mountain , on which is the retirement of Merigenes , to the great River , which makes a most pleasing object on that side . But what is remarkable is , that on the right and left sides of this Arbor , there are two Knots , which seem purposely made to divert those that are in it . But not to confound these two Prospects , you see above the Knot on the right hand , a valley infinitely pleasant and whereof the diversity is so great , that nothing can be compared to it , unless it be the Prospect of a place called Carisatis , for you see thence , besides the great River I have spoken of a Brook playing the Serpent among the Meadows and Willows , which is afterwards divided into divers little rivulets , drenching that tract of ground in the most pleasant manner that may be : you see ( half covered by the mountain ) certain houses scattered up and down the plain , Vineyards , Orchards , Valleys at a farther distance yet , an elbow of the great River , and several other diversities , which to discover , requires a long abode there . For the left side , you have on one side of the Knot , a magnificent House , and a Country Temple , and above it the same great River , which ceasing to be a channel , and seeming desirous to shew it self all the ways it could be seen , makes two great turns in the plain , whence it comes that you have a longer sight of it , and then seeming to run a straight line , it shews you the sterns of those Ships , whereof you had before seen the forepart , by its crossing on the right hand , and their sides by its crossing in the middle . But what is yet very particular , is , that this River having passed through a Village , wherein there is an old Castle , whereof the Towers are but half seen by reason of the hill , seems to lose it self in a Town , which lyes at the end of the Semi-circle which it makes at that place ; and beyond this Town may be seen a small corner of a plain , and divers Mountains at a farther distance , sown as it were with Woods , Villages , and Country-houses . But to re-unite all there several Prospects , Merigenes hath caused to be set on that side which is not open , a great square of several glasses , which receiving the objects of these three miraculous prospects , give you an epitome of all the beauties of nature together . It was then in so noble a place , that one of the noblest Companies in the world , spent one of the fairest days that ever were , for the Sun , seeming to be concerned in point of honor to discover the beauty of this tract of ground , had so purified the air , that the objects that were at great distance , could easily be discerned . When the Princess of Eryx came first into the Arbor , she made a hundred exclamations at the excellency of that admirable Prospect ; Artelisa and the other Ladies were no less amazed ; Teramus , for his part was much taken with it ; Alcimedes , and the rest said no less of it ; in fine , all were so pleased that the company had not been above half an hour in the Arbor , ere any one had taken notice of an excellent Picture there was of a young Heros , which hung upon the right side . But at last Clarinta taking notice of it , asked Merigenes , whether he had caused Adonis to be painted in the Arms of Mars . 'T is true , replyed Merigenes , the great Prince whose Picture you see , is no less fair than Adoais , and it is as true , that he hath so great a heart , as he ought to have to be justly compared to Mars . I know not , added he , whether the zeal I have for Alcander , whose subject I have the honour to be , deceives me , but I am perswaded you never saw a handsomer man than he . For in fine , ( continued he transported by a tenderness he could not forbear ) have you ever seen a handsomer head , so good eyes , a better form of face , a nose better made , finer lips , a more fortunate and wiser look , a nobler stature , a more majestick air , a freer action , or so stern a countenance with so much beauty ? for commonly , the handsomest men have not the most majestick air . Nay , you cannot perceive all the excellencies of this Prince , for the Painter having drawn him no lower than the knee , hath deprived you of the handsomest legs that can be seen , Besides this Prince hath received from nature , not only a well-made body , fit for all those exercises , that are either necessary , or contribute to the pleasure of a young Prince , ( especially dancing , wherein , as in all the rest , he is inimmutable ) but he hath also a noble soul inclined to passion , humanity , and mildness . His inclinations are wholly noble , and he hath a mind capable of what ever he undertakes . He discovers much integrity and magnificence , as well as sleight in the recreations he makes use of . He is much more afraid to do those foul play that have the honour to play with him , than to receive any from them , and though he be above the Laws , yet is he , to give a great example of equity , the most willing to submit them , This Prince hath yet one quality very requisite to a young Conqueror , for he can bear the weariness of hunting , and the War with an incredible vigor , and what is infinitely commendable , he hath an extraordinary affection for the Queen his Mother ; nor indeed does she deserve less , for the many virtues she is Mistriss of : and he hath also much friendship for the Prince his Brother , who by thousand of excellent qualities , draws the general admiration after him , and is already become the delight of his Court , though he be but very young . Anaxander , is farther an example of piety , to his whole Court , and for his courage he hath given several heroick expressions of it , as well in the Army , as in other dangerous occasions . For being to go over a bridge in a Chariot , he was nothing daunted though the bridge broke under him . In fine , he speaks as a great Prince ought to speak , that is , with understanding , judgment , and abundance of eloquence , yet without affectation or trouble ; in a word , he is a person so accomplished , though he but in the nineteenth year of his age , that I believe he will blast the glory of all his predecessors . For it may be rationally hoped from the great Victories he hath already gained , that Fortune will not oppose his virtue , and that Mars and Love will be equally favorable to him , since he is as fit to make a gallant as a Heroe , and consequently , what by his prudence , humanity , valor , justice , and understanding , he will ever be the felicity of his people , and the glory of his time and Country . Ah Merigenes , interrupted Clarinta , how well skilled must you needs be in loving , and how well would you draw your Mistresses picture , if you undertook it , since you have so exactly done that of your Master ! 'T is true , Madam , replyed he , that I love whatever I ought to love ; but all considered , I am never partial , nor give undeserved praises . That hinders not , but you have a friend , who gives dangerous advice in point of gallantry , as well as Melicrates , replyes Teramus , for were it followed , Loves Empire would consist of none but unfortunate slaves , that should never have any new chains after the first they were put into . Recreations , and laughters must be banished it , and a serious kind of fair dealing taking their place , people must needs be strangely , tyred . For take away the innocent extravagance that is in love , and you take away all its satisfaction , all its gallantry , and what ever makes it inviting and agreeable . I must confess , replyes Melicrates , that I am an enemy to those indifferent Loves which amuse people , and afterward come to nothing ; and would have a man that loves to do it in good earnest , or not to meddle with it at all . But I do not acknowledge my self an enemy to laughters and entertainments , on the contrary , I am of opinion , that only a great passion can give great satisfactions . For these great satisfactions that cost a man many thousands of afflictions , replyes Teramus , I resign them to those that have a mind to them ; for those dischequered delights that admit not the least trouble , and am such a sworn enemy to all grief , that there is not any flower so inconsiderable , which I should not rather gather , than the fairest Roses in the world , conditionally it had no prickles . For my part , says Melicrates , I am not of your opinion , for I would gladly endure a thousand afflictions for one single pleasure . Upon this Clarina , Artelisa , Caliantes , Lisydas Alcimedes , and Merigenes coming into play , the conversation grew extreamly pleasant . But passing insensibly from one thing to another , without agreeing upon any thing , Clarinta told them that she was satisfied it was impossible to terminate in one day a dispute of such consequence as that , but would be glad nevertheless , to have the judgment of the company upon two things . One was , Whether Reason ought to be absolutely subject to Love , the other , Whether obedience ought to be implicite . For mine , says Termanus , it is , that Reason is no slave to Love , and all I should desire from her is , that she should not satyrise at my amorous extravagances , but mind only the prudent management of my affairs . And for obedience , added he . I would have it limited to those things that are pleasing , without any exception . For my part says Melicrates , I am of a contrary opinion , and maintain , that while reason is in any power , there can be no true Love. But is not reason , replyes Lisydas , requisite so far as to discover the merit of the person one loves ? Is it not employed , added Caliantes , to serve her sometimes in things of consequence , and can a man merit her esteem if he do not comply with reason ? For me , replyes Alcimedes , I think that if reason be not subject to love , 't is a feeble passion : and for me , replyes Teramus , I think a Lover without reason subject to all extravagances imaginable , if he be so unhappy as to love a fantastick person . But a person of worth , replyes Merigenes , loves not any thing but what is amiable . According to the Idaea I have of love , added Melicrates , I am persuaded , that when a man loves truly , he hath no other reason than that of the person he loves , and consequently no other will. So that when he obeys her , he does it with as much ease as if he obeyed himself , and followed his own inclinations . For where there is a perfect love , there cannot be a diversity of Wills. Ordinary loves are not of this mettal , for there are different wills and different desires , they obey with a secret repining , nay , sometimes do not obey at all . For which reason , I do not conceive it ought to be called Love , but only simple gallantry , the pure effect of a mans own pleasure . The case is otherwise with the love I speak of , for it requires a certain union of sentiments , so indivisible , that a man wills not any thing but in complyance with the person whom he loves , and by whom he is loved . Their hearts admit no difference , the division there is between them is inperceptible , and disobedience can never be found in the heart of a true lover . A man thinks himself born with that affection , so inherent does it seem to be to him that loves perfectly , and thinks he could not live a minute without loving what he loves . Were it possible , replyed Teramus , there could be any such lover , I should advise his Mistriss , to make tryal of his submission , in an hundred extravagant things , for it were a pleasant thing to see how far this blind obedience would extend . For my part , says Artilesa , were I to bestow my heart on any one , I must confess it should be on the most dutiful of those that should pretend to conquer it , provided he were a person of desert , for I should thence infer him to be the most amorous . He certainly that takes away obedience from love , says Melicrates , robs it of all that distinguishes it from ordinary friendship , and gives it the title of a passion . Friendship admits complyance , but requires not absolute submission ; a friend considers of what is proposed to him , nay he may contradict and dispute it ; but for a Lover , he must ever obey . For my part , replies Alcimedes , had I a Mistress that should command me to hazard my life a thousand times , I should do it with joy . For matter of life , replyes Teramus , though I am not the least lover of it , I should not be much troubled to hazard it either for glory , or for love ; but to think I should be content to do an hundred odd things , that it might come into a womans humour to desire , is what I should never do . For my part , saies Merigenes , I should do all things , I mean without any exception . But if the person whom I have heard you were sometime in love with , replies the Princess of Eryx , had commanded you to fire the Temple of Diana at Ephesus , or that of Venus at Eryx , had you done it ? She would never have laid any such command on me . But in case , added Teramus , it wa● her absolute Will it should be done — no question but I had obeyed her , replied he : for as I could not disobey my self , if I earnestly desired any thing , so could I not disobey her , since I relied more on her conduct of me , than my own . I am so much of Merigenes's opinion , added Melicrates , that I cannot conceive how a man can be of any other . For a man must look on the Will of the person beloved , as his own , and where there is a perfect love , there is an union of interests . Liberality must be an useless virtue between two persons united by love ; there is nothing to be lent , nor any thing to be given ; there is no use of acknowledgements or thanks , because there is nothing so difficult which one is not obliged to do for the other . I am satisfied as to the necessity of obedience , replies Lisydas , but cannot imagine it should be so absolute , as to engage a man in crimes , were it only for the reputation of the person he loves , which ought to be as dear to a Lover as his own . When a man loves , as I apprehend it , replied Melicrates , he is not able to conceive there can be any unjustice in the commands of a beloved person ; for having a greater esteem for her than all the world besides , a man never disputes what she commands , and minds only the execution of it . But , admitting your own maxime , replies Teramus , Love will be a complice in the most horrid crimes , and greatest extravagances . It follows not , replies Melicrates , for I hold , that a perfect love can never be in the heart of a person that hath not virtue , nay , that a person of an ordinary spirit and virtue , cannot be capable of those Heroick affections that are above the ordinary pitch , and are marked out for the tryals of Time and Fortune . So that those that are guilty of this submission of reason which I mean , put their virtue into safer hands than others ; for in fine , two discreet persons having a perfect love one for the other , would rather commit a fault alone , than advise one the other to it , and consequently there is no danger to follow my maximes . Though I should grant you what is not , replied Teramus , yet must you still acknowledge , that my way of loving is more divertive than yours . For thy part , saies the Princess Clarinta , I should not take it amiss to be obeyed , but should not much care to obey . And I think , saies Artelisa , that all the satisfaction of Love , as to Women , consists in a little Tyrannie . So that , saies Alcimedes , who was very much taken with her already , he who is the best slave would be the happiest Lover . No question of it replies Artelisa , and it is my humour , if I loved any one , I should put some fantastick commands upon him , purposely for the pleasure of being obeyed . Seriously , saies the Princess Clarinta , I think you are in the right , and am of opinion , that there is some pleasure in being fantastick out of design . Howe'r it be , saies Teramus , this I am confident of , that as I shall not convert Melicrates , so shall he not convert me ; it being haply but requisite there should be a diversity among Lovers , and that men should not be like the Nightingals , that ever wooe in the Spring , and ever almost sing the same note . 'T is indeed all for the best , there should be some grave Lovers , some fantastick , some serious , some complaisant , some constant , and some unconstant ; for were there only sincere Lovers , the world would be too much given to melancholly . Upon this , Merigenes led this illustrious company to that friend of his , whom I have mentioned before , to see his excellent Garden , yet not before he had entertained them himself with a magnificent Collation . Being come into the Garden , he who was Master of it , being acquainted with the matter in dispute , took part with the juster side ; but though he were a very eloquent person , yet could he not convince those that were of opinions contrary to his . So that after a pleasant conversation , every one returned according to the ordinary custom , better setled in his own perswasion than before . For in the heat of dispute , a man sometimes lights on such reasons , as he had not reflected on , whence it often happens , that a man , instead of perswading others , is perswaded himself . In the mean time , Alcimedes whose desires as I told you , were very earnest and violent , beginning to love Artelisa , was as earnest from that day , as if he had loved her all his life . So that Artelisa , at her return to Eryx , had four Lovers in her attendance . Now Teramus being extreamly prying into such adventures , easily discovered the secret sentiments of all these persons , and made them his sport with Clarinta , whose divertive humour suggested her imagination with a hundred pleasant things upon that diversity of Lovers . He did the same with Artelisa , nay , with all these pretended Lovers severally . For as to the solitary Merigenes , he continued in his delightful Wilderness , a peaceable and pleasant life , which yet wanted not its charms and satisfactions . But the poor Lisydas , being the most antient servant of Artelisa's , was very much troubled to see his Rivals daily increasing ; but he had this comfort withal , to see that Artelisa treated them with a wonderful equality ; for she was neither favourable , nor harsh to any of the four , but had such a general civility for them , that they loved her without hating one another , and served her with all diligence imaginable . For all remembring they had heard her say at Merigenes's , that if she had any Lover , she should in all likelyhood bestow her heart on the most obedient , as believing him the most amorous , they made it their business , not only to do those things she desired of them , but even to obey her very desires , if I may so say , and to guess at them so as to comply with them : so that having observed that she loved all the great Festivals , they were so many assigned daies of divertisement . Yet would she not allow them to speak openly of their passion , though she was not ignorant thereof . Lisydas had discovered his to her all his life time ; Caliantes had made a publique declaration of his by a Sacrifice : Melicrates expressed his in all his actions , and made her sensible of it by all his words ; and Alcimedes discovered his to so many people , that there were enough that told Artelisa of it ; who being of a mild and easie nature , behaved her self so , that she every day saw all her Lovers , without any bodies taking exception at it , because she treated them as if they had not been such . She also without any trouble received Letters from them , when they had any occasion to write to her ; and that you may know they were persons of no ordinary worth , I shall furnish you with some , whence you may judge of the rest , for you are not to expect I should acquaint you with all the little accidents that happened between Artelisa and these four Lovers . This were but requisite when a man hath but the sufferings of one Lover to relate ; but to give an account of those of four , were hardly possible . I shall therefore only give you a general Idaea of the beginnings of this adventure , whereof the end will find me work enough , without troubling my self with things of little consequence . I must therefore , to observe my word , tell you , that there was never any thing so gallant seen at Eryx , for every day afforded new entertainment ; if one Lover was at the charge of a Ball one day , another found Musick the next ; the day following the third would take some occasion to give a Collation ; and the fourth gave some noble prize for a race , or some other exercise of the body . Nay , Clarinta her self , to make it appear , as she said , that the very desire of diverting ones self , was able to cause magnificence and invention as well as Love , made one of the noblest entertainments in the world . 'T is true , it was to celebrate the feast-day of Venus's birth-day , which is solemnized at Eryx , on one of the first daies of the Spring : yet should I not have mentioned it to you , had it not proved the occasion of a pleasant dispute between Artelisa and her four Lovers , as also of the writing of the Letter I have to shew you . You are then to imagine , that Clarinta , knowing that the entertainments of the night speak more magnificence than those of the day , summon'd all the Ladies to her Palace , to be there much about Sun-setting . So that all being come , Clarinta , followed by all the beauties , by the Prince , and most of quality , went and embarked her self in a sumptuous Galley , covered all over with a magnificent Tent , such as when they were once gotten in , they could see neither the Sea nor the City . Yet was it lightsome enough under that proud Tent , for it was enlightned by fifty crystal Lamps . All the Ladies were seated on Cushions in the Stern , the men either stood or kneeled by them ; and discourse was at first the only divertisement of that noble Company ; for though I have not given you any particular description of the Ladies of that little Court , yet are they as beautiful and as gallant , as in any other place in the world . In the mean time , it was no small trouble to them to guess what divertisement Clarinta would give them that night . The place they were in , they thought indeed pleasant enough ; it was so well perfumed , that it purified the air they breathed ; it was light enough , and all that was to be seen was sufficiently inviting , for the Tent was so ordered , that they could not see those that row'd . At first all spake loud enough , till at last all being silent , or speaking very low , there was no other noise heard than that of the Oars , which falling into the water by a measur'd motion , made such as were fit only , to cause a pleasant resvery . But at last , having gone very slowly for some time , the Gally staid of a suddain ; the Tent was taken up of all sides , and there was heard admirable Musick , consisting of several Consorts that answered one the other , and the company was surprised by the noblest object in the world . For you are to imagine , that night being now come on , they found the Galley in the midst of a great Circl , of above two hundred Barks , to each of which they had fastened above two hundred Lamps Pyramid-wise . So that that great number of Pyramids of fire , in the midst of the Sea , made the noblest object that can be imagined . Insomuch that the Sea , receiving the impression of so many lights , seemed to be all on fire . Add to this , that the Galley lying opposite to the City , which is built upon the brow of the Mountain , and that the best prospect of Venus's Temple , is on that side , there was not a window which had not Torches in it . All the tops of houses were also full all along the Walls of the City , and at all the pillars of the Temple , whereof the covering was so well furnished , that it vy'd lights with the Stars . So that seeing at the same time that noble City , and that magnificent Temple , all seemingly on fire , and those two hundred Pyramids of Lamps all burning , which made such a circle about the Galley , wherein Clarinta and the whole Court were , it was impossible they should with cries of joy and admiration , express the pleasure they took at so delightful a surprisal . Yet was not this all , for after the whole Assembly had been entertained awhile , with so excellent an object , they might see all about the Galley , Tritons with Naker-shells ; Nereides with their long hair , and to accomplish the magnificence , they both saw and heard Syrens , which silencing all those several consorts that were in those enflam'd Barks , sung such amorous Verses , that the excellency of the words adding to that of the air , and the sweetness of their voices that sung , it raised in all their hearts a tenderness more than ordinary . That done , the Tritons , the Nereides , and the Syrens , ( who were men so disguised in little Boats , that lay even with the water ) departing , and lost among the Barks , the Consorts begun again , and thereupon the two hundred Pyramids of fire changed place , and made divers Figures about the Galley , and then salling into two right lines , and making as it were a spacious passage , the Princess's Galley began to set forward between the Pyramids , to make to the shore , where it landed , at a place that led into a most pleasant Garden . But as the Ladies came to Land , they were entertained at the shore by the Tritons , with baskets full of Naker-shells , branches of Coral , and other maritime curiosities , whereof they all took every one something . That done , they went into the Garden , where they found a magnificent Collation in a Banqueting-house that was there , which was admirably enlightened , and compassed by an infinite number of Orange-trees , whose leaves just budding out , perfumed the air . After which , going into a Hall , whose beauty was suitable to the rest of the entertainment , the Ball , and discourse consummated the pleasant passing away of that night . This puts me into an imagination , interrupted Amilcar , that the four Lovers of Artelisa were very much troubled that they were not the persons concerned in this so magnificent an entertainment . Their affliction was much greater than you imagine ( replied Aemilius , continuing his relation : ) for you are to know , that Artelisa being ready to come to the Princess , having dressed her self as one that would not be sorry to preserve the acquests she had made , her Mother fell so extreamly ill , that nature and decency not permitting her to leave her in that condition , she sent one to excuse her to Clarinta , who would not put off the business to another time , what friendship soever she might have for Artelisa , because it was the day appointed for the celebration of the Festival-day of Venus ; So that all she could do , was to express agreat regret , that that excellent person participated not of the divertisement . But as soon as she was come to the Garden I spoke of , she sent to her , and word was brought her , that Artelisa's Mother had had only a sudden qualm , whereof she soon recovered . In the mean time , these four Lovers behaved themselves differently in this accident ; for Melicrates , perceiving that Artelisa was not at the entertainment , forbore going thither , and kept his Chamber all alone ; Caliantes was there , and gave thousands of expressions that he was extreamly weary of the solemnity : Alcimedes went not , but was with a friend of his , whose house looked towards the Sea ; and Lisydas was there , not knowing but that Artelisa was there also : for being one of the last , he imagined that she was embarqu'd before him ; but perceiving afterward his error , he spoke not one word during the whole solemnity . The next morning these four Lovers would needs make Artelisa acquainted with what had passed in their hearts , out of a design to prejudice one another . Melicratas sent to know how Artelisa's Mother and she did , sending her word that he was loath to wait on her the night before , for fear of importuning her , and that he had stayed all alone at home out of sympathy . Lisydas sent her word that he was extreamly afflicted , that he had been engaged in a place where she was not . Alcimedes , that he had preferred the satisfaction of discoursing of her , with one of his friends , before that of the noblest entertainment in the world ; and Caliantes writ her a Letter much to this effect . CALIANTES to the fair ARTELISA . I Know not what your meaning may be ; you are the most troublesome , the most discourteous , and the most unreasonable person in the world . You hinder a man from taking any pleasure in things , which of themselves would infinitely afford it , and you force others to think it insupportable , to be near the most accomplish'd Princess in the world . However , that you may not say you are absoluely deprived of all the pleasure of the entertainment , it shall not be long e'r I come to give you an account of it , for I had no other motive of seeing it , but that I might give you a relation thereof , though I am confident , that if you had been in my place , and that I had been in yours , you would have had the cruelty to divert your self admirably well without me . Artelisa received this Letter , and made no answer thereto , thinking it enough to send Caliantes word , indifferently enough , that since she was to see him , there was no necessity of any answer . The ordinary hours of visits were no sooner come , but Melicrates came to Artelisa's , whom he found in her Chamber ; for though her Mother were well recovered , yet was it not thought fitting she should see any company that day ? Insomuch , that she had commanded her Daughter to entertain the Princess in her Lodgings , she having sent her notice in the morning , that she would give her a visit . Assoon as Melicrates was come in , Artelisa told him that she was very sorry for him , that he had not been at the entertainment , but spoke it with a certain obliging expression , whence he perceived that she thought her self beholding to him . He was hardly sate , but Alcimedes enters , who after the first complements passed , told Artelisa , that for his own part , it troubled him not that he had not been with the Princess , but was infinitely sorry , that she was not in a condition to be there ; for though I have seen this solemnity only at a window , yet am I confident it deserved to be seen by the fairest eie● in the world . As Artelisa was going to make him some answer , Lisydas enters , so that Melicrates and Alcimedes combining together to prejudice their Rival , told him that he was very happy , to be the first to give Artelisa a perfect account of the Princess's magnificence . I must confess , replies Lisydas , that I was at this solemnity , but I know some that were not there , can give a better account of it than I ; for I was there and saw nothing , whereas I have heard that Alcimedes saw it at a distance , out of a friends window . Ah Lisydas , replies Alcimedes , these things are better seen near than at a distance . I assure you , replyed he , they are better seen at a distance than near , when those that are near , think more of what they do not see , than what they do ; and that those who are at a distance , mind what they do see , more than what they do not . For my part , saies Melicrates , who have not seen ought , either near or at a distance , I cannot be reproached with any thing . As he said this , comes in Caliantes , saying , that he was extreamly troubled that Lisydas had prevented him in giving Artelisa an account of the solemnity . Assure your self , replied he , that you come time enough to do that your self , for I have neither told her any thing , nor indeed am able to tell her ought ; for there lay something so heavy on my heart , that that prodigious number of Lights which enlightned the Sea , could not dispell the darkness of my thoughts . Lisydas had hardly given over speaking , but Clarinta , led by Teramus , came in , who by an excess of kindness would needs convince Artelisa , how great an affliction it was to her , that she had not had her part in the divertisement which the whole Court had received the night before . But indeed , said she , you are obliged to Caliantes , for he told me several times , that he looked on what passed , meerly to the end he might give you a faithful account of it . I beseech you , Madam , replies Artelisa , engage me not to think my self beholding to Caliantes , for the pleasure he only hath had in seeing one of the noblest things in the world ; for I think my self more obliged to those that have not seen any thing at all . It must be then principally to me , Madam , replies Lisydas ; for as to Melicrates , who kept his Chamber , haply more out of policy than affection , it speaks neither any great miracle , nor great obligation , that he saw nothing from a place whence he could not see any thing . But for my part , who , because you were not there , have not seen any thing of what I might have seen , and ever thought on what I saw not , there 's reason I should apply to my self what you have spoken with so much kindness . I know not , say Alcimedes , whether the fair Artelisa will be unjust , but am confident , I am he whose sentiments , as to affection and tenderness , are most out of controversie , for as to Melicrates , who was not at the solemnity , but stayed in his Chamber , it may be questioned whether he were not indisposed , or had not some business to dispatch . For Lisydas , there needs no more be said , than that he was , where Artelisa was not , to exclude him from all comparison with me ; for as to his affirming that he saw nothing , believe him who will ; and for Caliantes , he was not in a place of divertisement , while Artelisa was afflicted , but made it his main business to take exact notice of all that passed , to have the further pleasure of making a relation thereof . But for my part , I have not been where all the world was , and to make it appear that I deprived not my self of that pleasure , but for Artelisa's sake , I passed away the night with a friend of mine , with whom I had no discourse but what was of her . All this may be true , says Melicrates , but to bring your expressions of affection and mine , into a just dispute , you should have taken a house that look'd not upon the Sea , and consequently seen nothing of what happened at the solemnity . But is it my fault , replies Alcimedes , if he , with whom I was , hath no Chamber but what looks into the Sea ? — There 's a Closet at your own Lodging , replies Melicrates , whence you might have seen no more than what I did from mine — 'T is true , replies Alcimedes , but since I could not be with Artelisa , I would needs speak of her . When a man sees so noble an object as that you saw , replies Melicrates , he minds not much what he saies , and for my part , who was resolved to bestow all my thoughts on Artelisa , I took such a place as should afford nothing to divert or distract me . When a man loves but weakly , replies Lisydas , he speaks as you do , but he that loves as I do , ever thinks earnestly on what he loves , in what place soever he be ; and certainly it argues a greater tenderness to be ever thinking of Artelisa , amidst the noblest company in the world , and in a place of pleasure , than to think of her alone , when a man cannot do any thing else . But , if what you say be true , saies Caliantes , and that your thoughts were so taken up with Artelisa , that you saw nothing of what passed , it was not tedious or wearisome to you ; for no doubt but you thought on something that was very pleasant , and consequently past away the time better than any of the company . For instance , added he smiling , as the imaginations of Lovers are many times as far from reason and probability , as the dreams of other men , so , if you could imagine that Artelisa might prefer you before all your Rivals , and that you might be one day loved by her , you needed no other pleasure ; and I here confidently declare , before the Princess , that for such a pleasant imagination as that , I would willingly renounce the sight of the greatest solemnities in the world , though they were as noble as that of yesterday . To speak therefore freely , Artelisa is more engaged to me than all of you , and particularly much more than you ; for first , I had not been in that place , had not the Princess laid her commands on me to that purpose ; and next , being I could not be near Artelisa , I was near the person , for whom , of any , she hath the greatest affection . But that I might contribute somewhat to the pleasure of the person I love , I took notice of what ever I saw , to give her an account thereof , though I could not observe things without being withal strangely wearied and troubled . Nay , I appeal to the Princess , whether she did not upbraid me with it more than once . I must needs confess I did , saies Clarinta ; and for my part , am much at a loss to determine which of those four unfortunate persons Artelisa is most engaged to . There is certainly , saies Teramus , some difficulty in the business , but since Artelisa is the most concerned in it , she must give the sentence . How , Madam , saies Melicrates , can you stick at any thing in this case ? How , added Alcimedes , can this dispute turn to my disadvantage ? Alas , Madam , cries out Lisydas , what injustice were it in you to condemn me ; and how cruel were you , continued Caliantes , should you prefer any one before me ? To reconcile you all , said she to them , smiling , I am inclined to believe , that Melicrates was afraid of the fresh air of the evening ; that Alcimedes , knowing haply what was to be seen , imagined he might see it better from a house than out of the Galley ; That Lisydas had seen all , and would not acknowledge it ; and that Caliantes pretended discontent and weariness , though he were very well pleased . Artelisa had hardly said these words , but these four Lovers combining all against her , made a thousand exceptions against her sentence . For my part , saies Clarinta pleasantly to them , I know not how you understand her , but were I in your condition , I would not have it pronounced by Artelisa . For there must needs be three miserable , and there can be but one happy ; since that in friendship there may be many hapy places in the heart of a friend of either sex ; but in gallantry , there can be but one good place in the heart of a Lover , or a Mistress . It matters not , saies Melicrates , I had rather run the hazard of being condemned , than be ignorant of the judgement of Artelisa . For my part , saies Caliantes , if I thought I should be condemned , I had rather continue in my ignorance of her resentmet . For what concerns me , added Lisydas , I should be satisfied , could I but guess it ; and for me , saies Alcimedes , I would rather she acquainted me privately with it . But put the case , ( saies Artelisa , smiling on Teramus , ) you had been a Lover of mine , what would you have done ? I think , said he , I should have done somewhat which none of all these Lovers hath ; for without thinking of being upbraided with a fear of the fair weather , because of the uncertainty of my health , I think I should have passed away the evening with you . But you consider not , saies Melicrates , that there was one sick in the House , and that she was not to be seen . My Mother's indisposition was so soon over , replies Artelisa , that had you sent to know , you might haply have seen me . Whence I conclude , that though Teramus is not to be thought the most constant Lover in the World , yet hath he better imagined what you ought to have done , than all you have been able to do , put together . But in fine , saies Clarinta , you must take things as they are , and since these illustrious unfortunate men will have it so , pronounce their sentence . That it may be a just one , replies Artelisa , I must have better evidence than I have , and therefore I order Melicrates to prove that he hath thought on nothing but me , when he had lock'd himself in his Closet ; Lisydas , to make it clearly appear that he saw not any thing of what passed in the place where he was ; Alcimedes , that his thoughts ran more upon me when he discoursed with his friend , than on what he looked on ; and Caliantes , that his weariness proceeded not rather from the tediousness of the solemnity , than from my absence . For my part , saies Melicrates , I can easily obey you , for I made Verses to express my sentiments , which shall prove what I alledged . I am much short of your happiness , replies Lisydas , for it is not possible for me to prove that I have not seen what I might have seen . Nor is it any easier , for me , replied Alcimedes , to make it appear , that I thought only of Artelisa while I spoke of her , when at the same time I looked on those noble Pyramids of Light , that seemed to set the Sea on fire ; and for my part , replies Caliantes , I am as far to seek how to make good proof of what Artelisa would have me prove , though there be not any thing more true . If it be so , saies this Beauty , Melicrates is the person that must be declared to have given the greatest expressions of affection , and to punish the rest for their indifference . I condemn Alcimedes , not to speak of me any more , but when he is at leisure to think of me ; Lisydas , never to go to a place where he will not take notice of what passes ; and Caliantes to give me an exact account of all he hath seen , as soon as the Princess shall be gone hence , that thereby I may be confirmed in the opinion I am of , as to what concerns him . But since you have inflicted punishments , ( saies Teramus , not giving these three slighted Lovers the leisure to say any thing ) methinks you should take some order that Melicrates be rewarded , for it belongs to justice as well to recompence as to punish : nay , it is in a manner as unjust not to recompence as not to punish ; Teramus is certainly in the right , added Clarinta , and therefore I condemn you to recompence Melicrates , since you have given sen●nce in his favour . Since it is your Will , replied Artelisa , I condemn him to shew the Verses which he says he hath made ; for since they must needs be excellent , he will be fully recompenced . Madam , if they are liked by you , and please Teramus , who is so great a Critick in things of that nature . Melicrates made answer , it was no fair dealing , for that if the Verses proved ill , he was not recompenced , but punished . But after all excuses he was forced to obey , and to shew his Verses , which were found very amorous , and like a Gallant : so that his Rivals had the affliction to hear them commended , and to think them but indeed too good . I shall not give you an account of all the pleasant entertainments which this proved the occasion of , for I am resolved not to tell you any thing in particular , till I come to the end of the History . I shall only tell you , that Lisydas , who had , from his infancy , an affection of Artelisa , continued it with such assiduity , that it was beyond all example ; that Alcimedes carried away by the violence of his disposition , did for her all that a violent love could put him upon that were most difficult ; for he was no less exact and vigilant than Lisydas , but many times much more jealous , for that at divers times he would needs fight with his Rivals all , one after another . For Caliantes he gave such signal expressions of his Love , that notwithstanding his inclination to magnificence , and the satisfaction he took in being liberal , he had such an aversion to leave Eryx , and was so absolutely desirous to marry Artelisa , that he would not by any means hearken to the entreaties of his friends to return into Greece . They indeed thought at first , that there needed no more to bring it home , than to send him any allowance ; but he chose rather to lose all than leave Artelisa , insomuch , that at last his Father disinherited him for his disobedience . So that this magnificent Lover , who had been at such vast expences , was forced to subsist meerly upon the generosity of the Prince of Eryx , who allowed him not enough , either to live honourably , or rationally to pretend to Artelisa . However , he continued an earnest affection towards her , and repented him not of a constancy that cost him so dear . He generously told her , that , it being not in his power to make her happy , he yet loved her without hope . For Alcimedes , he gave a violent expression of his love to Artelisa , for having one day obliged her to tell him positively , whether he should hope or fear , and she unmercifully telling him before one of his Rivals , that he was to fear all things , and to hope nothing ; he , carried away by his violent sentiments , answered her roundly , that he should find the way to rid himself of all fear , since she deprived him of hope . Whereupon this desperate Lover , going out of her Chamber , and passing by a Closet , wherein there were certain Arms that had been his Mistresses Fathers , and finding the door open , goes in , takes a ponyard , and gives himself a stab , that he fell down dead . I leave you to imagine , how much Artelisa was surprised at this accident , and what care she took to save the life of of a man that would die out of excess of Love. Chirurgeons were sent for to dress him , who found him very dangerously wounded . His Lodging being near Artelisa's , he was immediately carried thither , there being less danger to remove him from one place to another at that time , than if they had stayed longer . But when he had recovered himself a little , out of the weakness he was in , by reason of the loss of bloud , and perceived he was in his bed , and dressed , he would have torn off what they had laid to his wound . 'T is true , those that looked to him , prevented it , and the better to effect their design , they went to Artilesa's mother , who obliged her daughter to send Alcimedes a command not to oppose the remedies were used to him , and that it was her Will that he should entertain whatever contributed to his recovery . From which command Alcimedes conceiving some little hope , suffered himself to be dressed , and resolved to live . Whence it being easie to judge , that Alcimedes would not have killed himself , but because he was slighted : his Rivals rejoyced at it , though they were in some fear , that that great expression of his love might work somewhat upon the heart of Artelisa . For Caliantes , he , being in a very sad posture , as to fortune , was not so glad of it as Lisydas , who never was so much in hope as then , for he knew by the accident that had happened to Alcimedes , that he was not loved . Calianta's poverty seemed to him to be an invincible obstacle , as to the compassing of his design ; and Melicrates's affection to Artelisa , being of a date much latter than his , he did not fear him much . So that he lived then with a confidence full of satisfaction : For Melicrates , he being one that had much love , was also subject to much fear , as also to much hope , for it is only an indifference of affection , which admits not a vicissitude of hope and fear . He was therefore subject to more fear than Lisydas , lest this extraordinary expression of love in Alcimedes , might have some influence on Artelisa , and accordingly sought some favourable opportunity to entertain her privately , and to discover unto her the true sentiments of his soul . But this he found a hard work , for besides that , he was perpetually pester'd with Rivals : Artelisa , ever since the accident of Alcimedes , was very shie in raising any sentiment of jealousie in any of her Lovers , lest it might prove the occasion of some further unhappy adventure . So that according to the humour she was in then , she durst not in a manner be either kind or cruel . This found Clarinta and Teramus sport enough when they came to Artelisa's , for they were ever casting into her dish , that she never durst say either yea or nay , to any of her Lovers . For if you answer any one affirmatively , said they , the rest will kill him ; and if negatively , he to whom you shall say so , will kill himself . But not to insist on things of no consequence , that you may the better apprehend what I have yet to tell you , you are to know , that there was a man at Eryx , an antient enemy of the house of Melicrates , and of Melicrates in particular , with whom he could never be brought to any reconciliation ; for besides that he hated him , he valued him not , and would not admit any composure of the differences between them . Melicrates in the mean time was so taken up with love , that he in a manner minded not the aversion he had for his enemy , though his friends often advised him to look to himself , and not to be abroad in the night without company . This hindred not , but that it came into his mind to fasten on some opportunity to speak to Artelisa in the night , since he could not do it in the day . He knew her chamber lay even with the Garden , that her Mother , because of her indisposition , lodg'd in another part of the house ; far enough off ; that the windows of that Chamber were low , and that Artelisa went to bed very late . He knew further , that she loved to walk in the Moon-shine , so that it being then a season that the Moon shone all night , he corrupted a slave , who promised to open him a door to the Garden , that went out into a lone-street , which he accordingly did . But as it ordinarily happens , that when a man hath some secret design , he meets with an hundred rubs he never foresaw , Melicrates was courted that day to spend the evening in divers places ; two of his friends came to desire his company at supper ; in so much that he had much ado to be rid of all those that came to see him . He indeed dismissed them in such a way , as gave those he denied occasion , to imagine he had some secret design ; for though he denied them , yet gave he not any handsome account why he did so . Not but that he did all that lay in his power to conceal it , but it seems a Lover is less master of himself than any one . At last having sent all away , even to his own slaves , it was late e'r he came to that door of Artelisa's Garden , which the slave he had corrupted opened to him : which done , getting behind a hedge-row : he expected till the same slave should , with a torch , make him the sign they were agreed upon , to let him know that all were retired but Artelisa , and a maid that waited on her . Accordingly , Melicrates perceiving there was no light any where but in Artelisa's chamber , prepared to go thither , when he perceives that beauty coming out , with a little white vail over her head , and half undress'd , who , according to her custom , desirous of the coolness of the night , and to walk in the Moon-shine , came towards the place where he was , having with her a pretty little dog , that she made extreamly much of . So that this pretty creature skipping up and down among the flowers and borders , and coming at last to the hedge , behind which Melicrates lay hid , stopped of a sudden , as being frightned at the scent of some body there . Nay , he bark'd a little angrily , looking back on his Mistriss , then presently after , knowing Melicrates ( who was wont to make much of him , as one that loved any that Artelisa was taken with ) he violently jer●ed into the hedge-row with all that insinuation and fawning , whereby a creature of that nature is wont to express his services to those he loves . So that Artelisa , who thought her self alone in the Garden , was at first much surpriz'd ; yet imagined it might be a young slave of her Mother 's that was there . She therefore went about the hedge-row on one side , while Melicrates did the like on the other , to come and meet her , so that she was very much amazed to see him . One while she would have turned away from him hastily ; another time she would cry out ; but Melicrates having stayed her , and her own reason telling her , that if she cryed out , it might cause a great disturbance , which might be ill-interpreted , she thought it the best course to lay a strict command on Melicrates , to go his ways , for she had ever found him so obedient , that she doubted not but that he would obey her . She therefore stood still , and the rather , that knowing she might be heard from her chamber ; she thought she might call people at any time , if need were . It argues a strange confidence in you , Melicrates , said she to him , to come at this hour into the Garden , and your love cannot be great , when you expose my reputation as you do . For if you were seen either coming in , or shall be seen going out ; will it not give people occasion to imagine it was by my appointment to some base end . The street I came in at , replyes Melicrates , is so little frequented , that I neither have been , nor fear I shall be seen , and the slave who hath opened me the door , is the only person that knows any thing of my design , not that I thence conceive my self absolutely innocent ; but Madam , that my unhappiness is such , that it is not strange I should do something against reason : For , because I have a Rival that would needs kill himself , rather out of indignation than love ; I must never speak to you alone again , and consequently must be eternally ignorant how I stand in your inclinations . To be free with you Madam , continued he , I am not able to live at this rate , and to prevent me from seeking out extraordinary ways to speak to you , tell me something that is kind , that may allay the tempest my soul is in . I have only two words to say to you , replyed she , while you stay in the Garden , and those two words are , be gone . Ah , Madam , replyed he , those two words speak too much disdain ; not but that as I sometime told you in Merigenes's Arbor , obedience is the greatest and truest mark of a real love , and consequently that I will obey you , but Madam , before I do it , give me leave to tell you , that I love you far beyond any of my Rivals ; and intreat you to acknowledge though but by some sign that you believe it . For since you have declared that the greatest affection should prevail with you , I shall think my self happy enough , if you do but believe mine to be greater than any other mans whatsoever . Whereupon , though Artelisa had told Melicrates that she had but two words to say to him , yet did she speak a many to him ; yet such as he could not interpret much to his advantage ; for she was in so great a disturbance to see him there , and so incens'd against him for his boldness , that she spoke very harshly to him , though she had an infinite esteem for him . Insomuch , that it was to no purpose for him to fall to flatteries and intreaties , but he must needs think of leaving the place . You must needs acknowledge , said she to him , that you have done very indiscreetly , not only in respect of me , but your self ; for take it from me , that if ever your boldness comes to be known , I shall never look on you again , and I shall treat you so , that it shall take off all suspicion of your kind entertainment . What troubles me yet farther , added she , is , that the slave who hath let you in , thinks haply that your coming hither is with my consent . Melicrates gave her all the assurance he could that there was no such matter , and would have said divers other things to her , but she laid such an absolute command upon him to be gone , that he left the place immediately . Artelisa made fast the door after him , and returned to her Chamber in a strange disturbance . For Melicrates , he was not seen by any , and to prevent his own servants from seeing whence he came , least they might imagine where he had been , he went a great way about , and came to a place where he saw a man , very richly cloathed , aid along on the ground , as if he had been either dead or asleep . He comes up to him , and knowing him to be that enemy of his I told you of , he sound him assassinated . He was much surprised at the sight ; so that not desirous to be seen about the dead person , he made what hast he could away , but he had hardly gone twenty paces , ere he meets with one of the principal Magistrates attended by a guard , accompanyed by the friends of the dead party , and conducted by one of his slaves , who seeing Melicrates , told the Magistrate , that he being at enmity with his Master , had undoubtedly caused him to be Murthered , and was come to see whether he had been quite dead . This the slave said as confidently as if he knew it to be true : so that the friends of the murthered , pressing him that was to do them justice , to lay hold of Melicrates , whose hatred towards the other was sufficiently known , he did it , though he could not imagine him guilty . He asked him from whence he came ; but he not willing to tell him , made answer somewhat angrely , that a single person could not well be charged with an assassinate . Ah , my Lord , says the dead persons slave , speaking to the judge , my Master was murthered by six men , and had I had but any thing of arms about me , I would have dyed in his defence . But while I was gone for help , they killed him and fled several ways . Melicrates , being a person of exemplary virtue , people could not easily suspect him guilty ; but he still refusing to tell them whence he came , there was no reason , but that according as it was desired , Melicrates should be secured . To take therefore a moderate course in so unhappy an emergency , he desired he might be put into the hands of a friend of his , whom he named , who should see him forth coming , which was accordingly done . In the mean time , when the charge was drawn up against Melicrates , the circumstances were very pregnant against him , for it was known , that he had refused to go to several places that night , that he would neither entertain , nor be entertained , by some friends of his , that he went out alone ; and that he had taken a sword with him , that none of his people knew whether he was gone ; and that a woman out of a window had seen him looking on the dead party . So that adding to this the inveterate hatred he had had for him , and his obstinacy in refusing to tell where he had been , from the time he had left his own house , till that he had been met in , it could not be expected , that either his virtue , or his reputation , how great soever , should exempt him from a suspicion of that murther . They desired him only to name any one man that could say he had seen him any where ; but that he could not do , for he had seen only Artelisa , and the slave that had opened the Garden door to him . So that choosing rather to be unjustly thought guilty of a crime , than to expose the reputation of his Mistress , he answered ambiguously , and did himself more prejudice than all the other conjectures and circumstances could do . Insomuch , that the next day , it was news in all companies , that Melicrates had caused his enemy to be assassinated . At first , all the world were troubled to imagine it could be so ; but the circumstances being so pregnant , and the conjectures so strong , the best friends that Melicrates had , were drawn into belief , that hatred had had the upper hand of his virtue . You may easily imagine how strangely Artelisa was surprised to hear that Melicrates was charged with having assassinated his enemy , and that it was told her , that the strongest conjecture they had of it , was , that he would not acknowledge where he had spent that evening . This put her into an extraordinary disturbance , for having an infinite esteem for Melicrates , and knowing how great an affection he had for her , she was extreamly afflicted to see him accused with so much injustice , yet could she not on the other side avoid some fear , that , to clear himself he might discover the truth ; for it run into her imagination , that if he should say he was alone with her in the Garden at the time the murther happened , her reputation were lost ; it being unlikely the world should believe the thing precisely as it was , especially the three Rivals of Melicrates , who would give that adventure the most disadvantageous interpretation they could . But while she was in this uncertainty , Melicrates , who stood committed to the custody of one of his friends , till something more of the business might be discovered , was not without disturbance . For being so great a Lover of Glory as he was , it was an extraordinary affliction to him , to be charged with the doing of a criminal action . What shall I do ( said he to himself , as he hath acknowledged since ? ) shall I eternally lye under the suspition of having committed a crime that argues the greatest baseness that may be , rather than discover a thing that is absolutely innocent ? for by acknowledging my self to be an inconsiderate person , that had had the boldness to corrupt a slave of Artelisa's to open me her Garden door , that so I might speak with her privately , I shall say nothing against her . But Alass ! added he , can I imagine people will believe it to be as I say ? No , no , I must not flatter my self , continued he , and there is no mean between these two things , I must expose either my Mistresses reputation , or my own , I must either be unjustly accused my self , or prove a means that she may be . Ah! the choice is soon decided , I am resolved ; I had much rather be accused , than be the occasion of her being so . I have this confidence at least , that it is impossible she should not be pleas'd with my discretion ; let us then be content , continued this unfortunate Lover , that we only know Artelisa to be conscious of our innocence ; she amounts to as much with us as all the world beside , nay all the world could not ease us , were she once incensed against us . Let us therefore undergo our misfortune with patience , the Gods are more just than not to discover our innocence by some way which may not prejudice that of Artelisa ; and let us endeavor for our part , to do some great action that may justifie us . Whereupon , Melicrates resolving never to say any thing which might bring Artelisa's virtue into the least dispute , he found an opportunity secretly to write her a Letter , which contained these words . MELICRATES , to ARTELISA . I Must confess , Madam , that Caliantes hath loved you beyond Fortune , since he embraces poverty for your sake ; and that Alcimedes loves you beyond his life , since he would have killed himself out of despair . But to do some thing greater than all this , you will find , that I love you beyond Glory , though I am perswaded it ought to be looked on as a thing more precious in the account of a person of honor , than either fortune or life . In the mean time , give me leave to entertain the comfort of hoping , that while I am looked on as a criminall by all the world , I shall be accounted innocent by the divine Artelisa , to whom I infallibly offer the greatest sacrifice that can be expected from an amorous heart . This Letter Artelisa took extream kindly , and accordingly answered it with abundance of obligations as you shall perceive . ARTELISA to MELICRATES . YOur discretion hath made me forget your boldness , and the tender care you have of my innocence , speaks so much obligation , that if I thought your life in danger , I should be so generous as to hazard my reputation for your sake . In the mean time , assure your self , I send up my continual addresses to the gods , that they would be pleased to clear you , without any necessity I should accuse my self . But the more they endeavored to discover of this adventure , the more obscure it seemed to be , all the world would have justified Melicrates , excepting his Rivals , but his silence argued so much against him , that he could not be cleared . Yet was there not evidence enough to condemn him , so that being a person of quality , and much favored by the Prince and Princess , all the friends of the deceased could obtain , was that Melicrates should have the City for his prison , for the space of six Months , during which time they might do what they could to find out more pregnant proofs against him . But Melicrates desirous by doing noble actions , to make it appear he could not be guilty of base ones , having met with two of his enemies kindred one after another , fought with them , hurt them , and disaxmed them , and had all the reputation he could expect ; for he in the midst of victory , used much humanity , though he fought against such as accused him unjustly . But as men are very much subject to take all things amiss , and in the worst sense , so did these two great actions instead of justifying Melicrates , very much heighten the suspition that he was guilty of the murther of his enemy , people thinking that it was his design by that means to repair the crime wherein his malice had engaged him . So that Melicrates knowing what men thought of him , would have fallen into despair , had he not had the satisfaction of being somewhat better treated by Artelisa , than he had been before . But it being hard , a Lover should receive any favor from his Mistress , but his Rivals must hear of it , when there is not between him and her one of those indissolvable affections which require a reciprocall secrecy , Lisydas , who was glad that Melicrates was under such a cloud , out of a fear he was in of him above all the rest , came to understand that Melicrates had never been so much in favor with Artelisa , as he was then . So that notable to endure the injustice he thought she did him , he sought an opportunity to make his complaints to her of it ; and accordingly , having one day found her alone in her Chamber , he began to represent unto her the long time that he had been her servant . For it was true , that he loved her assoon as ever she began to be capable of his love . Whereupon he earnestly entreated her to say something to him that should not afflict him , assuring her that she had not any Lover whose affection was as great as his . For in fine , said he to her , Caliantes loosing his estate for your sake , hath not done any thing which I should not have as gladly done , had any occasion offered it self . For Alcimedes , in being desirous to kill himself out of despair , he hath done less than I should , had you put me out of all hope , for I should dye of grief , without the assistance of a poniard . And for Melicrates , added he , in an accent expressing his contempt of him , I do not see why you should be so much persuaded of the greatness of his affection , unless you measure his love by his malice , and that because he knows well how to hate and revenge himself , you imagine he knows as well how to love and serve you . Ah , Lisydas , replyes Artelisa , a little angrily , and withall blushing ; if you would not have me blame you , insult not over an unfortunate man whom I cannot believe any way guilty . I could never have believed it , Madam , replied Lisydas coldly , that to gain your favor , a man must be charged with Assassinates . No , he must be innocent and unfortunate , replyed she , to deserve my protection ; and since I conceive Melicrates to be both , you should not think it strange if I take his part against you . The apparent circumstances are very deceitful , Madam , replyed he , if Melicrates be innocent . In fine , Madam , innocent or guilty it matters not ; he is too happy to be so much in your favor , and I am very unhappy to be so little , after I have spent my whole life in serving you . But when all is done , though I must expect to be more sleighted than I am , yet cannot I forbear telling you , that you are very much to blame for multiplying your favors on Melicrates , when all persons of honor have abated him part of their esteem , And therefore give me leave , Madam , to advise you for your reputation sake , to slight him , at least as much as you do me ; I am content to be so much more than I have been , conditionally he be no less than I am , for I cannot endure to hear you blamed , or that you should love him . Artelisa , perceiving by this discourse , more than by any thing before , how much she was obliged to Melicrates's discretion , was exasperated against Lisydas , and though she was satisfied that she did not well in blaming him so much as she did , yet not thinking it fit to tell him positively , that Melicrates was innocent , she conceived such a displeasure at it , that she revenged her self on that miserable Lover . She therefore spoke to him disdainfully enough , in answer to which he being still obstinate to press the injury he pretended she did her self , and to entertain her with the greatness of his affection , she forbad him ever to see her again . Be gone , said she to him , be gone , and have nothing to do with my carriage , for you are so little concerned in my affection , that it should be indifferent to you whom I love , and whom I do not : Lisydas , surprised at this sally of disdain , looked on her with amazement , and would have made her some answer , but this incensed beauty forbidding him to speak , and commanding him to leave her Chamber , he was forced to obey her ; he therefore went his ways , but clouded with such a deep sadness , that he met certain Ladies upon the stairs whom he saw not , and consequently saluted not , though they were of his acquaintance , so much were his thoughts ore-whelmed with grief . From Artelisa's , he went to his Chamber , where he spent both that evening and night , without eating or sleeping , or indeed so much as lying down . One while he walked softly , another very fast ; sometimes he leant against the Table , sometimes lifted up his eyes to heaven , sometimes pronounced certain confused words , amongst which might be heard the names of Artelisa , and Melicrates , and sometimes he was in a deep silence , which was not interrupted but by long and mournful sighs . But in fine , not to trouble you with a description of the excessive grief of Lisydas , I shall only tell you , that he was three days and three nights in so great a disturbance , that a feaver took him , but with such violence , that he lost the use of his reason the very first day . So that not able to make any resistance against the remedies were prescribed him , he recovered of the feaver , but a Sister of his , a very lovely Lady , that looked after him , was very much surprised to see that he recovered not his reason with his health . It was not so much wondered at , that while the feaver lasted , he was heard to speak perpetually of Artelisa and Melicrates , and all his other Rivals with a strange confusion , but when he had recovered of the feaver , all were troubled to see such a change happened to a person of great worth and understanding . Yet had his extravagance something advantageous in it ; and it was such as made him speak but little . He was very melancholly , said little , and when he spoke it was altogether of Artelisa . But though there were no great sense in what he said of her , nor yet much coherence , yet did all his discourses betray certain expressions of respect ; and it was impossible to make him do or take any thing , if they did not tell him that it was Artelisa's will he should . You may easily imagine what noise this accident made , for at last it was blurted out by a slave of Artelisa's , that the last day that Lisydas had been with her , she had sleighted him extreamly , and the Ladies he had met on the stairs reflected on the alteration they had perceived in his countenance . So that there was no other discourse at Clarinta's but of the fatal consequences that attended those that should love Artelisa . For Caliantes had , upon that account , lost all his Estate , Alcimedes would have killed himself , Lisydas had thereby lost his reason , and Melicrates , though it was then known , had by the same means lost his honor . In the mean time , the accident happened to Lisydas , raised pitty in all , and particularly in Artelisa , who had been the occasion of it . So that the friends of this unfortunate Lover , having been with Clarinta , to entreat her to speak to Artelisa to humour him , to see whether it would restore him to his reason , Artelisa was content . She therefore one day gave a visit to the Sister of this unhappy Lover , who had sent for her Brother to her Chamber . As soon as she came in sight , he would have gone away , remembring that she had forbidden him to see her . But she being come thither purposely to humour him , staid him , and ask'd him why he avoided her company . At these words he stay'd , he look'd on her very earnestly , and sigh'd two or three times ; after which , he ask'd her with a feeble voice , whether she knew him to be Lisydas . I do said she to him , and I am so troubled for the harshness I used towards you , that I come purposely hither to entreat you to forget it . This rais'd Lisydas to a very great joy , yet could he not express it otherwise than by his looks , for it was impossible for him to speak . He fell down on his knees , took her garment and kiss'd it , and out of a miracle of Love , three or four kind words restored his Reason to this unfortunate Lover . Accordingly from that hour , he had not that melancholly in his countenance , which extravagance puts upon those it possesses ; and though he spake not , but only look'd on Artelisa , yet was it thence inferred , that he would recover the freedom of his thoughts . But what was most extraordinary , was , that as grief had been the occasion of his sickness , so this excess of joy , put him into a fit of the Feaver , that lasted a whole day , during which time , Artelisa sent twice to see how he did . 'T is true , the success of this relapse was much different from that of the first sickness ; for this fit , caus'd by the agitation of an excessive joy that had surpriz'd him , dispell'd those melancholly vapors that had corrupted his Reason . In so much , that when the Feaver had left him , his thoughts were absolutely free and dis-engaged . You may easily imagine what entreaties were made to Artelisa , that she should not too suddenly break off her kindness to Lisydas , for fear of a relapse into the same misery . So that upon these inducements , as also the entreaties of the other Rivals , who thought him a person not much to be fear'd ; she so sooth'd up Lisydas , that in a few daies he became as gallant a man as ever he had been . 'T is true , having the misfortune to know the accident that had happened to him , it made him so much the more unfortunate ; but finding after all , Artelisa very kind to him , it put him into some hopes , that his late extravagance being look'd on by her , as an expression of his affection , it might contribute to his further happiness . About this time it happened , that Caliantes's Father being dead , he to whom he had given his Estate , when he disinherited his Son , fell sick eight daies after , so dangerously , that he thought it concern'd him to put his affairs into some order . But being a very generous person , he returned to Caliantes all the Estate he had received from his Father , and added thereto his own , which was very great : so that Caliantes was gotten richer by one halfe , than ever he expected to have been . Upon the first arrival of this news to him , he wrote to Artelisa in these terms . CALIANTES to ARTELISA . WHen I first directed my affections to you , it was with some hope that proceeded from a confidence I could make you happy ; and when fortune turn'd her back upon me , I quitted my hope without any loss as to my love , out of a consideration , that not willing to make you unfortunate , I conceived I had no longer any reason to hope , without ceasing to be generous , and being guilty of a treason against true love . But now that Fortune hath been pleased to bestow much more upon me , than she had taken away from me , give me leave , Madam , to re-assume that hope , which generosity had obliged to quit , and be so favourable to me , as to believe , that no man ever knew how to love so well as I do . No doubt but this must needs add very much to the esteem which Artelisa had for Caliantes , whose procedure was so generous : however she thought not fit to answer it otherwise , than by a civility that engaged her not to any thing . In the mean time , she treated Melicrates better than any of the rest , for his reputation being still under a could upon her account , she thought it some obligation to comfort him : yet durst she not on the other side , be too harsh to Alcimedes , lest he should offer himself any violence a second time ; she flattered the poor Lisydas , and she could not treat Caliantes ill , because his generosity had been extraordinary . Things standing thus , there was a certain man , that had committed a great robbery , taken ; and confessed he had been one of those that had assassinated this enemy of Melicrates . At first it was thought he had been a lost man , and that this thief would have nam'd him for the Author of his crime ; but the world was strangely surpriz'd , to understand that Melicrates was not at all concerned in it , and that this horrid action had been committed by a jealous and revengeful Husband , who having discovered some familiarity between his wife and that enemy of Melicrates , would needs revenge himself in that manner . Whereupon he that was truly guilty , being taken as he was making his escape , and having confessed all , Melicrates was absolutely cleared , and recovered his former reputation , with much more luster than before . However , people were extreamly to seek , why he should be so loath to discover the place he was at when this murther had been committed . But it was not long e'r it came out , for I am to tell you , that Caliantes spending now more highly than ever he had done ; the slave , who had sometime opened the Garden-door to Melicrates , and whom Artelisa had soon after ordered to be sold , having passed through the hands of two other Masters , came at last to Caliantes , and revea'cd that secret to him , whereat this Lover was so surprized , that he could not smother the astonishment he conceived thereat . For though the slave had told him that Artelisa knew not of his coming into the Garden , yet would he not believe him . So that not content with his own reflections on this adventure , he told it a friend of his , and that friend another . Insomuch that soon after it came to be the general talk of this City , that what had caus'd that great silence of Melicrates , was , that he would not discover a seceet appointment there had been between him and Artelisa . This beauty , hearing at last what was said of her , resolved to tell what really passed , and consequently to make appear the great expression of affection she had receiv'd from Melicrates . Artelisa spoke this so freely , and Melicrates seconded it with such prudence , that Artelisa being known to be a virtuous person , all her Lovers , except Caliantes , believ'd the thing had passed as she said ; nor indeed could it be much doubted of , for the Letters that had passed between Artelisa and Melicrates , were very pregnant proofs of it . Upon this there arose no small difficulty , viz. to know whether of these four Lovers had made the greatest expression of Love to Artelisa ; whether Caliantes , who being of a magnificent and liberal nature , was content to embrace poverty for her sake ; or Alcimedes , who being a Lover of life and its enjoyments , would through an excess of love kill himself ; or Lisydas , a person of great understanding , who had fallen mad through the violence of his passion ; or Melicrates , who being a passionate lover of Glory , had consented to the loss of his own , rather than prejudice the reputation of his Mistriss . Artelisa was just then come to the age she would be of e'r she married , for this adventure had lasted to the twentieth year of her age . So that her Mother and the rest of her friends , pressed her to make choice of the person she intended to marry . The Prince of Eryx would also have her to declare , to prevent what misfortune might happen between four persons of equal worth , with any in the world . Add to this , that these Lovers being inclin'd to do only what was just , notwithstanding their love , every one thought he had many reasons to alledge to Artelisa , so that their mutual hatred being smother'd by an excess of generosity , the Princess Clarinta , who was to arbitrate this great difference , endeavoured to find out some expedient , whereby this adventure might come to a period without any mischief done . She there fore so manag'd the business , that these four Lovers promised to submit to Artelisa's Will , so as that the unfortunate should not quarrel with him that were chosen , provided that , before hand , in the presence of persons that were able to advise , they might produce their reasons , to prove every one the greatness of his affection ; for I had forgot to tell you that Artelisa had declar'd , that she would bestow her self on him , from whom she had received the greatest expression of love . But the Princess Clarinta , fearing that if they spoke themselves , they would be exasperated one against another , made them consent every one to choose a friend , to speak their reasons for them , before those that were to advise Artelisa . She also made them swear , that assoon as the choice were over , those that were not chosen should leave Eryx for six moneths , and should not so much as take their leave of Artelisa . All these Articles being agreed on , the Princess assembled together all those persons whom she thought competent judges in such a case , and the four Lovers made choice of those that were to speak for them . Teramus was one of the first invited to this famous consistory ; a person of great worth , called Meriander , who was come from Syracuse to Eryx , was also entreated to be there ; the solitary Merigenes quitted his wilderness to the same end ; and Clarinta would needs have them stay one day for an illustrious friend of hers , whom I must give you a character of : for having made you acquainted with all the persons of worth at Eryx , it is but just I give you the knowledge of him , I am to speak to you of , since he was one of my friends judges . Know then that this generous friend of Clarinta's is called Anaximenes , a person of extraordinary merit . He is well born , and comes of a House bless'd with an Estate sufficient to satisfie a wise man , and yet it may be said , it is a thousand times less than he deserves . Anaximenes is tall , hath an Oval countenance , a dark hair , a delicate but pale complexion , somewhat a great mouth , a well proportion'd nose , eyes black , large , and full of fire , Yet is his deportment grave enough , though his eyes do many times betray an obliging smile . For his understanding , it requires more knowledg than I have to define it well . For not to mention the great prodigality of Nature towards him in that particular , he hath improved it strangely . He hath not only learned whatever the Greeks knew , but also whatever the Chaldeans , the Babylonians , and the Egyptians , have communicated to others . So that whatever the most learned , as well antient as modern , knew separately , he hath united in himself . Thence is it , that he is consulted upon the most obscure passages of Hesiod and Homer , and what from Greece , where the Disciples of the seven Wise men do yet flourish ; what from Crotona and Metapont , where live those of Pythagoras , he constantly receives Letters from those learned persons with whom he holds correspondence . For the Tongues , he hath an admirable command of four , not reckoning his own , and writes Verses in all those four , as well as in his own natural language . He hath also writ divers pieces in Prose , full of excellent knowledge ; and what ever is noble in Poesie , or curious in point of Letters , he is absolute master of . But though Anaximenes be a very knowing person , and his company much courted by all the Lovers and professors of Learning ; yet is it not to be imagined , that he sees no other people ; no , his acquaintance spreads , not only into that of Queens , Princes , Princesses , and Ministers of State , but also into that of all the Gallants about the Court , and all the Beauties without any exception ; for to speak freely , he is no less a lover of the Ladies than of the Muses ; and what makes for his advantage is , that they have an infinite esteem for him , and that he never had any violent love for any one of them , but she became his very familiar friend . For when he loves he does it with violence , nay , he hath the gift of shedding passionate tears , which all Lovers have not , and he is the most generous Lover in the world . 'T is true , he cannot endure to love all his life-time to no purpose ; and what is most particular in his love , is , that sometimes an ordinary passion cures him of a great one , that he can afterwards resume his former chains , without breaking his second , that he can cease loving , yet not hate , and that his love is many times changed into friendship . Anaximenes is not to be numbred among those people that have friends only for themselves , for though he hath a great interest in all those that have any in the Court of Eryx , yet does he not make any advantage of it himself , save that of serving others . He is perpetually doing good offices for some or other , and the world affords not a person that takes greater pleasure in obliging such of any worth as are unfortunate , than he does . Nor does he think it enough to serve such with his credit , as he thinks stand in need thereof , but his own estate lies as open to his friends , as himself , and these things he does as freely , as if fortune had given him security , he should never want any thing . And for the interest he hath with great ones , he gets it not by base sycophancy ; on the contrary , he speaks sincerely , and courageously to those whom he deals with ; and discovers a greater heart in giving a faithful advice , than others do in those actions that make most noise . His virtue is not unciviliz'd , or scrupulous , he injures no man , nay , endeavours not the prejudice of his enemies ; his behaviour is innocent , all his inclinations generous ; he loves glory , yet does not admit ambition ; and to define him in few words , he hath the knowledge of a Grecian , the heart of a Roman , and a soul as amorous , as if he had been born in Africk . Anaximenes , being such a person as I represent him to you , was one of those that came to the Princess Clarinta's , on the day appointed for Artelisa's four Lovers , to give each of them their reasons , to prove the greatness of their affection . But that so great a difference might receive a period without the fear of any unhappy consequence , they caused the four Lovers solemnly to swear that they would exactly observe the engagement that they had made , not to raise any quarrel about the choice after it was once made , and to leave Eryx the same day . For my own particular , in regard I had been long there , and was a friend to all these Lovers , and much favour'd by the Princess Clarinta , I was one of those that were to give Artelisa their advice . But at last , the day being set , and Artelisa come to the Princess Clarinta's Palace , where four very understanding Ladies , chosen by her , with the consent of the four Lovers , being come , Meriander , Teramus , Anaximenes , Merigenes , three others , and my self , met them there . Clarinta would have the business debated in a spacious Closet , wainscotted in the roof , that had all about it many Cabinets , full of things , curious and magnificent . The Princess lay on a little Bed of State , all the Ladies sate on cushions , and the men either stood or half kneeled by the Ladies , upon a large piece of Tapestry which took up half of the Closet . For the four Lovers , they were with the Prince ; Clarinta not thinking it fit they should hear what was said against them one after another , lest it might exasperate them : Nay , they drew lots who should speak first of those that were to plead for them . So it happened , that Alcimedes's friend should begin , Caliantes should be the second , Lisydas's next , and Melicrates's last . Clarinta did further oblige those that were to speak , to address their speech to Artelisa , whose thoughts were then in no small disturbance . When all had taken their places , Alcimedes's friend , who was to speak for him , was call'd , who having made a low reverence , and received Clarinta's order , spoke to the fair Artelisa , in these terms . ALCIMEDES 's Plea. THe cause I am to defend is so just , Madam , that were I not satisfi'd , that it is impossible for a man to love without hope , I should charge the illustrious persons , whom your merit hath made your servants , with a carriage very irrational . For , Madam , can any of them compare what they have done for the discovery and expression of their affection , with that which Alcimedes hath ? Caliantes , it must be confess'd , hath done a generous action , in resolving to lose his Estate rather than leave you ; but when all is done , Madam , a man may imagine , if he please , his resolution to continue still at Eryx , proceeded from a certain confidence , that his Father could not be so rigorous as to disinherit him , meerly because he was in love with one of the most excellent persons in the world . And when it was done , it was no extraordinary prudence in him to bear his misfortune with constancy , and to oblige you to think he deserved well at your hands . But , be it suppos'd , that he should be willing to lose all for your sake , yet cannot matter of fortune be compared to life , which Alcimedes was content to cast away out of an excess of love . For Lisydas , whom grief deprived of reason , I must confess , I am so much the further to seek , why he should presume to contend with Alcimedes , for we never recompence any actions , but the voluntary . And if that be granted , what pretence hath he to stand so much upon the misfortune that is happened to him , when it is evident that it happened to him against his will ? Besides , it may haply be attributed as much to the weakness of his constitution , as to the greatness of his love ; But for Alcimedes , when he gave himself a stab with a Ponyard , it was his desire and set purpose to do it ; his Will guided his Hand , and Love forced his Will , so that the merit of his action is out of all controversie . For Melicrates , I must acknowledge he hath done a thing very obliging , in being content to be unjustly accused , rather than to give the least occasion that you should be unjustly suspected . But , all considered , this action , which at first sight seems so , is not so glorious as is imagined ; for Melicrates having committed a fault , in coming to your Garden without your knowledge , had it been just in him to prejudice your reputation , or was it any more than fit that he should bear the burthen and punishment of his own crime ? Besides , Madam , while he made you this expression of his Love , he wanted not the satisfaction of knowing himself to be innocent , and that thought him no less ; nay , he might be guilty of a further perswasion , that in case you ever thought so well of him as to marry him , it would be easie for you one day to vindicate him . But for Alcimedes , Madam , his very resolution to die , amounts to this , that in you he placed his Estate , his Reason , his Glory , and all things , since you had no sooner forbidden him to hope , but he inferr'd he had no longer to live . But it may be objected , that Alcimedes is a person crush'd with the troubles of life , one that looks on life as a thing indifferent , and is not acquainted with the enjoyments thereof . On the contrary , Madam , you know him to be a lover of life , a man born to joy , and studies all the entertainments that may be had ; and yet four words , disdainfully pronounced , have caused a dissolution of all the engagements he had to cherish life , and forced him to die for your sake , in the most amorous manner that a Lover could be induced to die in . Had he dyed to do you some service , he might have found some satisfaction in dying ; but to be content to dye , without the least hope of being so much as pittied , is the highest expression of affection that can be given : for it must needs be , that Alcimedes , at the very instant that he was first transported by despair , was perswaded he could not live without you , that he could never cease loving you , that it was not in the power of time to ease him , that the earth afforded not any thing could satisfie him , and that only death could mitigate the torments love had put him into . Let not then Caliantes make any further comparison between what he hath done , and what Alcimedes hath ; for a man may slight the goods of Fortune out of a thousand considerations , less forcible than that of love . Let Lisydas quit his claim , since that a simple melancholly vapor , without any cause of affliction , may put a man to the loss of his Reason . And let not Melicrates boast so much of the sacrifice he hath made of his reputation , since he only engaged a thing , which he might one day recover , whereas Alcimedes hath been willing to lose for your sake , what can never be either recovered or recalled again . Let your judgement then , Madam , be given in his favour , who is the most amorous of those that adore you ; and I beseech you to consider how dangerous it were to hazard a second time , the life of a person so considerable as Alcimedes . When Alcimedes 's friend had given over speaking , the whole Company fixed their eyes on Artelisa , to see by her countenance , what impression this discourse had made in her heart . But there being an order made , that none should speak till the four friends of the unfortunate Lovers had given in their reasons , no body spoke , only Teramus whispered some pleasant things to Clarinta ; which done , he who was to maintain the cause of Caliantes , spoke thus , CALIANTES 's Plea. I Must confess , Madam , that the person who hath spoken for Alcimedes , hath very pertinently urged all that could be said to weaken the pretences of Lisydas and Melicrates , insomuch that I have not any thing to add to what he hath said against them . But I must withal make it appear to you , that he hath not spoken with the same force against Caliantes ; and that he hath not so much proved the right of Alcimedes , as discovered the unjust pretences of two of his Rivals . To discover this truth , I am to let you understand , that to judge aright of the merit of an action , a man ought sometimes to consider all those that have preceded it , nay , many times those that follow it . For I lay down this as an infallible rule , that there is no man in the world so wicked , whose life affords not some one action that might give men occasion to think he might be virtuous , if there were no more known of him : as also that there are few people so innocent , in whose lives there may not some action be found , which being stripped of all those circumstances that might render it innocent , or excusable , might not give some occasion to think them less virtuous than they are . Let not therefore Alcimedes pretend , that we ought to measure the greatness of his love by one single action of his life , and that , an action proceeding rather from indignation than love ; and is more likely to argue the despair of a voluptuous person , exasperated at the loss of his pleasures , than a Lover afflicted as the cruelty of his Mistriss . I shall not deny , but Alcimedes loves life , and that he discovers no less by his courting of all the enjoyments thereof , but shall not grant that he loves you as much as Caliantes does , whose affliction hath appeared without interest from the first beginning thereof to the end ; Alcimedes was willing enough to live for your sake , while he looked on you as a person that might prove the means of his felicity ; but it no sooner came into his thoughts , that you had destroyed his pleasures , by eluding his hope , but he abhors himself , and by a violent motion , to which true passion does not contribute any thing , he would needs die , not knowing precisely why he should live no longer . Add to this , that death is not a thing so terrible as it is imagined , and it is evident from thousands of examples , that Love is not the most ordinary cause thereof , in the hearts of desperate persons . There are some that rush upon it of themselves , for fear of receiving if from the hands of their enemies ; others to avoid being well treated by them ; others to prevent the inconveniencies of old age ; others out of a fear of abating any thing of their enjoyments ; and others out of an irrational melancholly , which makes them hate life . But for Caliantes , if we consider all he hath done for you , since he fell in love with you ; we shall find , that in being content to embrace poverty for your sake , he hath done the greatest and most heroick action that ever Lover did . For you know , Madam , that when he first directed his affections to you , he was prodigiously rich , and prodigiously liberal ; and yet rather than want your sight , he suffers all to be taken from him , he hath no further employment for a virtue , wherin he placed his greatest satisfaction ; he puts himself into a condition of asking , rather than giving ; and while he does this , he declares to you , that he will love you eternally , even without any hope : for you know , that as soon as he fell into misfortune , he plainly told you , he would not be so irrational , as to be guilty of a wish to see you engaged in his fortunes . Accordingly hath he undergone his misfortune with no less constancy than love , till such time as the gods having bestowed on him more than he had l●st , have put him into a condition to discover his passion to you , by re-admitting hope into his heart . Judge then , Madam , what recompence that man deserves , who hath voluntarily lost his fortune , though he could not lose it , without the loss of all the hopes of happiness , who in his misfortune hath preserved his passion without any interest , and who in his good fortune makes a new sacrifice of his heart to you . You see , Madam , that Caliantes hath done something for you more noble than to kill himself . For grief is a resentment , much more tender than indignation . You also perceive that the loss of reason is not so great an exprission of love , as for a man to have employ'd his reason to do an action that speaks a great generosity , and withal , a great passion ; and for what concerns Melicrates , the sacrifice he hath made of his reputation , is not so considerable as what Caliantes hath done . For Melicrates hath done nothing against any one , when he was content to be suspected ; but Caliantes not only loses his fortune , but disobeys a Father , and consequently does an unjust thing , which he never had done , had he not loved you , as much as it is possible to love any one . So that , Madam , if you consider what went before , and what followed Caliantes's action , you will find that he hath expressed more love to you than all his Rivals , and consequently deserves to be preferred before them . Be not therefore dazled with actions seemingly glorious , which truly considered , argue less true love , and less generosity than that of my friend ; and I beseech you , bethink your self , whether a magnificent and liberal person , who became poor for your sake , and being grown rich again , would bestow all on you , deserves not your heart before any other . Caliantes 's Advocate had no sooner given over speaking , but he that was to plead for Lisydas , assum'd the discourse in this manner . LISYDAS 's Plea. I Know not , Madam , whether the friendship I have for Lisydas , makes me partial , but am perswaded that none of his Rivals have so much right to your affection as he . For to speak rationally , the heart of a fair Lady can never be more justly bestow'd , than when it is bestow'd on the most unfortunate , conditionally he be the most amorous , and be otherwise a person that knows how to value her love : for I must confess , that love without desert , gives not any man a lawful right to pretend to the possession of an excellent Ladies heart . This granted , Madam , must it not be withal acknowledged , that Lisydas deserves your affection much beyond any of his Rivals ? He hath loved you ever since you were a fit object of love , that is , ever since you were in the world . Nay , he hath had some ground to hope he should not be slighted ; he hath seen the new victories you have gain'd without quitting that hope ; and though you have not in a manner done any thing for him , yet hath he serv'd you with extraordinary respect , without any complaints or repining . But when you took away the hope he was in , you took away withal his reason , and through an excess of love , to which nothing can be compared ; we find that your power over him , is equal to that of the gods , who only can give and take away their reason from them . In so much , that to make it appear , you were absolute Mistriss of his destiny , You no sooner looked kindly on him , but he recovered the use es his reason ; and men have seen again in Lisydas , that great and divertive mind , which hath got him the love and esteem of all that know him . To sit down quietly with the loss of an estate , there needs no more than generosity ; for a man to give himself a stab with a Poniard , there needs only a minute of fury , which he repents him of a quarter of an hour after ; for a man to expose his reputation , he needs do no more than set himself above what the world can say of him : but for a man to lose his reason , upon the hearing of four scornful words , argues him to be the most amorous of men , and consequently the most worthy to be loved ; For all considered , this strange accident could not possibly have happened to Lisydas , any otherwise than through an excessive grief , which could proceed from no other cause , than the passion he hath for you : Be pleas'd then , Madam , to make serious reflections on the power you have over him , and thence , I beseech you , consider , what affliction it must needs be to you , if your cruelty should force him to a relapse into that misfortune , out of which you have delivered him by a seeming kindness . For Caliantes , he was able to live without hope while he was poor . Alcimedes being cured of his wound , will not offer to kill himself a second time , and to prevent it , you need do no more than forbid him to do so . But for Lisydas , Madam , he must infallibly lose either his reason or his life , if you do him not justice . Make choice then of the most unfortunate , since he is the most amorous , and is a person of that worth , that he deserves you . 'T were a horrid injustice in you , to reproach him with a misfortune , which you had been the occasion of ; and it were as strange a cruelty to expose him to a relapse , after you had once recovered him . For to what end have you restored his reason , if you intend not to make him happy ? Think on him , Madam , think on him , but let it be with a mixture of equity and generosity , if you would not run the hazard of being charged at the same time with injustice and inhumanity . Whereupon Melicrates 's friend advancing , and he who had spoke last , resigning his place to him , began his discourse thus ; MELICRATES's Plea. THose things which happen seldom , Madam , do certainly require our consideration after a very particular manner , and what ordinarily happens , never causes much admiration . Hence is it I must confess , that I can without any manner of astonishment , speak of what is happened to Alcimedes , Caliantes , and Lisydas , because there are a many examples of their adventures . Divers Lovers have lost their reason , through aresentment of grief ; many have loved without interest , and not a few have endeavoured to die out of despair ; but never any Lover besides Melicrates , hath been content to expose his reputation , out of a pure sentiment of Love. I beseech you , Madam , do but imagine you see Melicrates , a person infinitely respecting his reputation , full of honor and noble worth , content to be accused of an Assassinate , the basest and most horid of all crimes , rather than give the least ground of suspicion , that you had any kindness for him , and I am confident your own hert will prove his Advocate , and will not be able to resist his Love. For were it just to stick at a thing so easie to be resolved on ? for to say something of the several actions of these Lovers , according to ordinary reason , he who sacrifices his life , does an action that is more difficult , that what he does who only loses an Estate ; he who loses his reason out of an excess of Love , seems to pretend to something that is more proper to demonstrate the greatness of his passion , than he that would kill himself ; but he that is content to lose his honor , does questionless much more than he who loses his estate , than who loses his life , and than he who loses his reason . But what makes the main difference between him and his Rivals , is , that the actions whereby they pretend to discover the greatness of their love , are not purely voluntary , as Caliantes 's friend hath well observed ; for when the Father of that Lover disi●●erited him , it was far from Caliantes to desire any such thing ; Alcimedes giving himself a stab with a Poniard , wanted the freedom of his Will , his fury being at that time the absolute Mistriss of it , and be knew not haply what he did : and for Lisydas , 't is out of all question , he would not have chosen extravagance , to give his Mistress an assurance of his affection , had it depended meerly on his Will. But for Melicrates , he willingly took upon him the shame of a lewd action , out of a scrupulous sentiment of love : for in fine , without doing any thing against the respect he ought you , he might have justified himself since he needed no more than to say , that without your knowledge he is come to your house . But he very well imagining that the world would not have believed the relation he might have made of the business , chose rather , out of an unparallel'd generosity , to suffer himself to be accus'd , than to expose you to the suspicion of having given him a meeting . So that , the violent passion he hath ever had for glory , notwithstanding , he was satisfied to have only you , of the world , conscious of his innocence , Nay , he thought it indeed some satisfaction to make you so great a sacrifice , and one so particular , that I dare affirm there never was the like , as I said before . To be short , if you well consider this action , you will find it much more hard to do , than it seems to be at first sight● . How hard a thing do you conceit it must needs have been to Melicrates , to lose the esteem of his Rivals , had he not infinitely loved you . You are haply surpriz'd at this manner of speaking , yet can I not but account it rational . For it is certain , that whoever hath a great and noble heart , is in a manner no less desirous of the esteem of his Rivals , than of his Mistress , though it proceeded from different sentiments . In a word , Madam , What Melicrares hath done for you , is so great , and so heroick , that it in some sort derogates from the justice of his cause , to use so many words , so weak as mine are , to maintain it . Be pleas'd then only to remember , Madam , that he having lost his reputation for your sake , you will infallibly lose yours , if you preferr any of his Rivals before him . As soon as he who had pleaded for Melicrates , had given over speaking , the Princess Clarinta commanded him , and the other three who had apologiz'd for the other three Lovers , to withdraw . Which done , she asked the company what they thought of the business , enjoyning all those that had heard the reasons of the four Lovers , to give Artelisa faithful advice , whose thoughts no doubt were not over-quiet . For Teramus , he declar'd for him who was content to lose his Estate ; Meriander for Lisydas , Anaximenes for Alcimedes , Merigenes for Melicrates , for whom I was also my self ; there were some others of our side as well as the Ladies ; and the business grew so hot , that it begat a new dispute amongst us , much more earnest than the other , for every one would maintain his own opinion . For my part , saies Teramus , at last , smiling , I know but one raional expedient , whereby to detemine this so great a difference , and withal , to give Artelisa good counsel . All thronging together to hear what this expedient should be ; 't is this , said he , that the fair Artelisa discarding these four Lovers , should pitch upon a fifth . This advice indeed is like your self , replies Clarinta , smiling , but Artelisa , if she will be rul'd by me , will not follow it , and yet I must confess , I am very much troubled what to advise her to , for poor Caliantes , who is so generous I cannot but pitty ; Alcimedes , a person of so much worth , and of a disposition so violent , raises in me both a compassion and a fear for him ; Lisydas I am also extreamly troubled for ; Melicrates hath done an action so noble , that I shall have much ado to suffer he should be unfortunate , and if I am not mistaken , Artelisa will be as much to seek in the business as I am . I must confess it , Madam , replied she , but to speak sincerely , I am one of the most unfortunate persons in the world , to be the occasion that so many excellent persons must be unfortunate : But , it were not amiss , saies Anaximenes , after we have examined whether of these four Lovers love Artelisa best , to know of Artelisa which she loves best ; for being all four very excellent persons , and pretending an equal claim to her love , I conceive that her inclination ought to be judge of this grand controversie . You speak very well , saies the Princess Clarinta , and since Artelisa , hath heard all that may fortifie or weaken her inclinations , 't is only she that can decide this great business . At this was that excellent Virgin extreamly troubled , she reflected a little while on what she was to do , she blush'd , and discover'd in her countenance all the expressions of a violent disturbance ; then at last resolving of a sudden , since I must clearly express my self , said she , and that I find more people of the side my heart is secretly inclin'd to , than of any other , I declare , That I shall think my self eternally oblig'd to Caliantes ; that it is with abundance of regret I see Alcimedes unfortunate ; that I am troubled for poor Lisydas ; and that I make choice of Melicrates . This sentence being pronounced , the contestation vanished , and all that was to be done , was to engage the three unfortunate Lovers to observe their words , that so no quarrel might happen between the happy and miserable . The Princess Clarinta with her ordinary prudence , went to acquaint the unfortunate with their misfortune , and Melicrates with his happiness ; and this she did so ingeniously , that the respect they bore her , hindred them from breaking forth into violence before her . Caliantes seemed to be extreamly afflicted , yet was it a grief that discovered divers expressions of constancy . Alcimedes betrayed more violence in his despair ; and Lisydas was so o'rewhelm'd by his , that he had not the power to speak one word : however , they desired the favour to take their leave of Artelisa , and to hear their sentence from her mouth ; but the Prince and Princess made them let fall that suit , and obliging to leave Eryx , Clarinta recommended them to Merigenes , who the same day took them along with him to his Wilderness . Now to shew that an equality of misfortune does sometimes unite the most implacable enemies ; These three Rivals hated one the other no longer , and Caliantes , who had been an antient friend of Melicrates's , would not see him after he had been chosen by Artelisa . I shall not make it my business to aggravate the affliction of these three Lovers to you , and shall only tell you , that had it not been for the advice of Merigenes , and his illustrious friend , whom I told you of before , they had taken some more violent resolution than what they now have . Nor shall I give you any account of the magnificences of Artelisa's Nuptials , or the satisfaction of Melicrates ; for according to the humor I then was , and still am of , I sought out the miserable rather than the happy , as such whose fortunes were more sutable to my own . I therefore thought it fitter to embrace affliction with the unfortunate , than to enjoy my self with the fortunate , whence it came , that these three Lovers were purposely recommended to me and Merigenes , to have a more careful eye over them . Now as things stood thus , the greatest news that was in Sicily , being of the great action Brutus had done , Tarquin's being forc'd away , Rome's liberty , and the War then breaking forth , I took a resolution to come and die for my Countrey , and have prevail'd with these three illustrious but unfortunate persons , to come and seek their recovery in serving Rome . They made me answer , that they would never seek after that which they knew they should never find , but were content to come and meet with death in Brutus's Army ; and accordingly some few days after , we left the solitary Merigenes in his pleasant Wilderness , and took our way towards Rome , whither we came in the manner you saw Aemilius concluding his relation , left in the hearts of those that heard it , a violent desire to comfort those three unfortunate Lovers , whose valour had given them so much admiration , and whose misfortune so much pitty . Amilcar said , that he would endeavour their recovery , and that till then he had never met with any melancholly that was incurable . The reason is , replies Octavius , that you have ever had friends of your own humour ; but for my part , I am perswaded , there are those afflictions that cannot be cured . Horatius was of the same opinion , as also Herminius and Aemilius ; yet all agreed , that there was not any which might not admit some alleviation . Hereupon it proving fair weather , they went all together to Brutus's Tent , to see if there were any Orders for them . They found Valerius there , and that it was to be debated how they should set upon the enemy , according to the account Brutus gave of them , who had taken a view of them : for this generous Consul had put it out of all debate , whether they should be assaulted or not . But as his judgement commonly concluded all consultations , whatever he propos'd was approved ; and he gave out all necessary Orders for the carrying on of the assault that had been agreed upon : and that the Soldiery might be the better prepared , three hours were assigned to rest ; and Brutus himself , though with no hope to sleep , yet cast himself on his Bed , his imaginations being then wholly taken up with the liberty of Rome , the revenge of Lucretia , and an extraordinory desire to overcome . At first these reflections permitted him not to close his eyes , but at last a weak slumber laying all his senses asleep , and chaining up his reason , lest only his imagination at liberty . He had hardly closed his eyes , but represented it to him the admirable Lucretia , but so beautiful and so amiable , that he had never seen her so prepar'd to conquer hearts . He thought he was going towards Lucretia , who reaching forth her hand , said these words to him ; You shall overcome , Brutus , you shall overcome ; Rome shall be free , I shall be revenged , and we shall be eternally together ; At which Brutus conceiv'd such an excessive joy , that it awak'd him , and cruelly dispers'd that pleasant Idaea , which a favourable dream had made him see . Then was he troubled his slumber had been so short ; yet was not sorry he had enjoy'd , though but for one minute , an object so delightful to him . But though there were hardly a man in Rome that gave less credit than Brutus , to good or ill presages , yet could he not but entertain some hopes of some over-coming from what had happened to him . Nay , he gave no fatal interpretation to the last words of Lucretia ; so that not hoping to sleep any more , he called up his people , put on his Armor , and issuing out all necessary Orders , the Army went out of the Camp at the hour appointed for the assault . But that you may the better comprehend how great an attempt this of Brutus was , you are precisely to know what kind of post the enemy was in . The Castle of Arsia was situated at the foot of those mountains of the Forrest , whence it hath its name , but extending themselves in a manner equally on both the right and left hand , they made a kind of a Crescent , in the midst whereof was a spacious Plain , which had on the one side high mountains , and on the other a fenny Wood , which made it almost inaccessible . Yet was there one place , through which it was impossible to come to Tarquin's Camp ; but it being necessary to pass along the extremity of a Mountain that commands the whole Plain , it was a dangerous course to take ; for the Plain was crossed by a little Rivulet , which having made divers turns along the Wood , falls into it , is swallowed up into it of a sudden , and then falls into the neck of a Mountain , which lies on the left hand of a Castle of Arsia . Tarquin , being posted in a place so well fortifi'd by nature , had made all the advantages of it , that a great Captain could : for making Art and Nature combine together , he had added Trenches to a situation so strong of it self . So that a man well versed in matters of War , could not conceive it other than a rash attempt to force him , especially his Army being as numerous as that of Brutus . Besides , he had dispos'd his Camp along the little Rivulet I spoke of , behind which he had raised a Trench ; and had taken such order that his Camp was inaccessible every way , what by the Rivulet that secur'd it , what by the Trench which made that yet more strong , what by the Wood , and what by the Fenn which could not be past through . The only place where they could set upon a post so fortifi'd by Art and Nature , was the high way from Rome to the Castle of Arsia , which was as I told you , pass'd by the foot of the Mountain , which seemed to be inaccessible : yet was there a necessity to master it , before they could so much as approach Tarquin's Camp. Nor had that Prince , who knew the consequence of it , neglected to put it into such a condition , that it could not be forc'd . To that end had he rais'd a Fort upon the descent of the Mountain , which looked towards the Plain , and had placed therein Machines , and people to manage them to defend it . From this Fort had he drawn a Line all along the Wood , up to the top of a Mountain , to a place so strong of it self , that men could not go it up . This Line was further made good by little Forts which he had raised at certain distances ; and to make this Post somewhat stronger yet on that side , he fell'd a great number of Trees , which oast confusedly one upon another , and the boughs half cut off , and twining together , made a greater obstacle than a Wall could have done . There was yet another place which afforded a small passage between two Mountains , but it being six or seven miles about to go to it , and to do that , there was a necessity of passing through places which Brutus could not possibly have any acquaintance with ; and that besides , a great River fortified that place without any farther trouble . Tarquin thought it sufficient to fell down a many Trees to make the access the more difficult . Add to this , that the gross of his Army lying on that side , he never feared being set upon that way . To be short , his Camp lay so advantageously , and be had so well improved what nature had offered him , that it was not without reason that he thought it inexpugnable . But Brutus was absolutely resolved to give him an assault ; and to that end would needs in the first place attempt the line that was on the top of the Mountain , leaving the fort on the left hand , to take in the little Forts by which it was made good , for by that means mastering the ascent that commanded the other places , it would have been more easie to take in the Fort , and so come to a Battel in Tarquin's Camp. For Valerius , it was his business to set upon that great fortification of Trees , which secured the valley I told you of . So that Brutus was in hope that these two several assaults would oblige Tarquin to divide his forces , and consequently , that it would be more easie to overcome him ; nay , that if he once gave way , it would be hard for him to avoid a total defeat ; for that Brutus falling upon him from the Mountain , and Valerius possessing himself of the plain , he could not any way escape . To put this so great a design in execution , Valerius , with the body under his command , departed earlier than Brutus , because he was to go a great way about , and that having resolved to make the assault at the same time , it was not thought fit Brutus should appear too soon before the enemy . In the mean time , this illustrious Consul issued out such orders as were necessary for those Forces that were to be engaged in the assault he was to make . Octavius with his party was commanded to make the first on-set ; and Mutius commanding the same number of men , was ordered to relieve him , Brutus reserving two Battalions to be disposed of as need should require . For the Infantry , it consisted only of six battalions , of the first and second legion . The noblest souls , who had no particular command in this assault , were all about Brutus , except Horatius and Spurius , and some others that were with Valerius , for as to Themistus , Meleagenes , Aemilius , Persander , Herminius , Amilcar , Caliantes , Alcimedes and Lisydas , they were all about the first Consull . The place through which they were to go to the fight , was in a manner inaccessible ; for there was a necessity of going up through a Vineyard that was digged up in divers places , and had at certain distances walls made Terrass-wise , to keep up the earth in a place so much digged up . Yet could not all these several obstacles hinder , but the great Brutus was still in hope to overcome , and the image of Lucretia taking up all his thoughts he felt within him a certain assurance which permitted him not to hear any thing that reason suggested of the difficulty of the attempt . He therefore gave the first orders for the assault , but with such a noble and majestick countenance , that it might have been said he was confident of victory . So that these forces with incredible violence , began that dangerous assault . They get up the Vineyard , though with abundance of difficulty , they courageously and impetuously break through the felled Trees , notwithstanding the darts of the enemies . But not able to do this great action without some disorder , by reason of the Trees , as also that the enemy made good their ground , they had much ado to rally after they had passed the felled Trees . On the other side , Sextus , a person of more gallantry than virtue , who commanded that place , coming up with a Body that had not been broken , gave a check to the forces of Brutus . Yet did they not give back , but quiting the hopes of Victory , they advanced not any farther . In the mean time , Brutus , who out of the several desires of revenge , the liberty of his Countrey , and the love of Glory , would needs have a part in all that related to that dangerous attempt , comes up to see what had been the success of that first assault . But he was much surprised to see that his people had not forced the Trench ; that Octavius and Mutius do what they could , were not able to make them advance , and that the meer respect they had for their leaders , hindred them from running away . Brutus much troubled at so unhappy a beginning , took a sudden and gallant resolution ; yet was it a thing hard to comprehend how greater matters could be done by an equal number , than the former forces had been able to do , whereof there was not then any likelihood of making any advantage . So that looking on them as a sort of people absolutely unserviceable , it could not well be hop'd that they should force such as were stronger than themselves in number , out of so advantageous a Post . But on the other side , Brutus saw that if he retreated , he forsook the forces that had passed the fell'd Trees ; that he lost the glory of the day ; that he must expect the shame of haveing suffered half his forces to be destroyed without relief ; and that this first ill success might hinder the revenge of Lucretia , and the liberty of Rome , as such as should dishearten his own Legions , and fill the Forces of Tarquin with hope and courage . So that love , hatred , revenge , and glory , quickning his resolutions in so pressing an emergency ; after he had in an instant seen all I have told you , and well considered the difficulty of the attempt , and the shame of a retreat , he resolved on a sudden to take the more glorious way imagining in that extremity , that he could not overcome such great obstacles , but meerly by the greatness of his own courage , and that it concerned his valor rather than his prudence to rescue him out of so great danger . This resolution fixed upon , he alights , and puts himself in the head of the foot he had left . All the general Officers , all the Soldiers of fortune I have named to you , did the like , whereupon the generous Lover of Lucretia marched with an heroick violence strait to the enemies Trench . But he came up to it with such a noble confidence , that it made an impression in the hearts of all those that followed him , and the example of so prodigious a valor , raised so much joy in the forces that observed it , that the fear of death was to be found only among the enemies . All the Soldiery put the Victory out of all dispute , and they looked on those they were to fight with , as people already overcome . For as soon as they saw Brutus , attended by his illustrious friends , courageously passing through the fell'd Trees with his sword drawn , the only strife was , who should get through first . All made such hast , that it might be said , that some great prize waited for them beyond the Trees , and so running tumultuously upon the enemies Trench , their disorder and confusion got them the Victory sooner than if they had fought discreetly . The enemy made good their ground very gallantly , but how could they long oppose the valor of a Brutus , attended by so many gallant persons , whom love , jealousie and despair , endued with new valor that made them invincible . So that Tarquin's forces not able to withstand so sharp an encounter gave back , and fought as people frightned , and such as thought their safety consisted in their flight . The night now coming on , being favorable to them , they endeavored to gain the Wood , and secure themselves there , but Brutus understanding that Sextus commanded on that side , pursued them with all the violence he could , and having killed a horseman of the enemies , he took his horse , and drove strait to the place where he thought to find Sextus , who was endeavoring to rally his Infantry ; for things were in such a tumult , that no order could be observed . Brutus therefore coming up with his sword drawn towards him he thought Tarquin's eldest Son , he at last perceived he was not mistaken . So that fury seizing his thoughts , and the Idaea of dying Lucretia filling his imagination , he set upon him with incredible earnestness . Ah Traytor ! cryed he to him , thou must at last be punished for thy crimes , and thy blood shall be the first spilt for the revenge of Lucretia . Sextus discovering by these words , that it was Brutus that spoke to him , put himself in a posture of defence ; so that the engagement that happened between them , proved the most obstinate that can be imagined . Nay , at the first , neither of the parties were sensible of it , for Brutus's friends in the heat of the fight , knew not what was become of him ; and Sextus's party being defeated , was run away , and had left him to shift for himself . So that he had no other assistance than that of his own valor to oppose that of Brutus , animated by the most just and most violent hatred that ever was . Whereupon Sextus , notwithstanding his gallantry , was wounded in three places , without so much as touching his enemy . Being in that condition , and fearing nothing so much as to come alive into the hands of that generous Roman , he did all that lay in his power to avoid it ; for passing by to get behind Brutus's Horse , and Brutus endeavoring , the same to him , their swords crossed , and that of Sextus broke : Being so disarmed , he put on his horse with all violence , so to make his escape . Brutus perceiving his design , would needs follow him , but being not so well horsed as Sexius , he could not execute his resolution ; besides that , the night being come , and Sextus gotten into the Woods , where he found a party of his own that stood , having rallyed together to make the retreat with the less confusion , Brutus was forced to be content with the sight of his enemies blood , and to have forced him to fly : whereupon he returned to that little Fort which he had so courageously taken in , and into which he got with the first . But being come thither , he found himself in no less danger after he had overcome , than he had been in before to do it ; for the enemy was still master of the Fort which was at the foot of the mountain , all his infantry was broken , what by the first assault which had proved ineffectual , what by that wherein he had the advantage , as having been undertaken upon the pursuit of the enemy , so that if Tarquin had then fallen upon him with all his Forces , the conquered might have beaten the conquerours . This generous Roman having all his friends about him , did all a great Captain could do : for though the obscurity of the night , and the horror that attends darkness , made both parties equally afraid of surprises , yet did he not neglect any thing that could be done . To that end he commands , he acts , and with a diligence equal to his prudence and valor , he gets his foot together , makes his Horse repass the fell'd Trees , fortifies the Fort he had taken , and caused a great noise to be made by that military harmony , then in use among the Romans , purposely to let the enemy know , that he was still possessed of the ascents he had gotten , so to put them into the greater fright . On the other side Valerius , a valiant and prudent man , had made his assault on the side of that fortification of Trees which defended the valley , which lay between the mountain which was near the Castle of Arsia , and that whence Brutus had forced away the enemy . But Tarquin never imagining he should be assaulted by that way which Brutus took , his main forces were towards the valley So that Valerius meeting with more opposition than he expected , it was not possible for him to force the enemy . However , Horatius behaved himself very gallantly , all which notwithstanding , the whole day and part of the night were spent in fighting to no purpose . Valerius no sooner took in any Post , but the enemy forced him out of it again , insomuch , that there was one that had been gained and lost above three several times during the assault . In the mean time , Brutus understanding how things stood , prepared with the day to go and facilitate the enterprise of Valerius , by marching along the mountains to set upon Tarquin in his Camp , hoping to force him to turn all his strength against him , and consequently that being engaged on all sides , he might conceive the less hope of escape . For it was unlikely he should make his party good , being set upon two several ways with advantage when he had not been able to avoid being forced into places that seemed inaccessible . So that Brutus expecting with impatience to see the first rays of the Sun , discoursed of the great hopes he was in with his dear friend Herminius , who might well claim a great share of the glory of that day , as well as Themistus , Meleagenes , Aemilius , Caliantes , Alcimedes , and Lisydas , whom their despair had not yet favored with the death they so much courted . Octavius and Mutius for their parts , did very great things , though the party they commanded did not acquit it self well at first . Persander and Amilcar had done all that gallant men could do , and Brutus having observed the courage of all his friends , conceived so great a hope of the Victory , that he made it unquestionable . In the mean time Tarquin thought it his safest course to elude the valour of this generous Roman , or at least to defer his misfortune , and so he changed the place of his defeat . For being in that extremity , and perceiving he would be totally routed , if he gave his enemies the leasure to set upon him in the Post , wherein he then was , he took the advantage of the darkness to change it for another . Yet was it not his design to avoid fighting , but only to avoid an assault upon disadvantage . To that end he discamped with incredible diligence , and with such order , and so little noise , that neither Brutus nor Valerius had any notice of his removal ; for he had caus'd a party of his to find Valerius play all the night , the better to elude him , and so made so handsome a retreat , that he left not so much as his baggage behind him . So that at the break of day , Brutus and Valerius were both equally astonished to see Tarquin possest of an eminent place at a distance , in the midst of a Plain , between two Mountains : Is it possible , O ye gods , protectors of Rome , cries out Brutus , that a Prince so loaden with crimes , should be so prudent and so happy ! Whereupon , without losing any further time , he marches on with his forces , finds out Valerius , and , the whole Army being joyn'd , makes towards the enemy , to prevent him from fortifying himself . There lay between both Armies a narrow passage , which would admit but one abreast — but Brutus being perswaded that the liberty of Rome depended on a battel , would not give Tarquin the leasure to put himself into such a posture , as that he could not be forc'd to fight . On the other side , Tarquin knowing what importance that narrow place was to him , maintained it with a strange obstinacy . The Prince of Pometia and Prince Titus , though antient friends to the greatest part of their enemies , did things beyond ordinary valour . For Brutus , it cannot be imagined with what earnestness he encouraged his men , as well by words is by example , with what vigor he forced the enemy , and with what courage he was seconded by all the stoutest of his Army . Herminius Aemilius , and Mutius , adding the sentiments of emulation and jealousie , to those of love and glory , did all that Lovers desirous to be recommended by Fame to their Mistriss , could do , nay , all that generous Romans could perform . Horatius , out of love and despair did no less ; Amilcar expressed abundance of valour ; Octavius , the better to prove his birth , fought like a true Roman ; and the three Lovers of Artelisa , did as much as can be imagined they could . But these fighting without minding hazard or advantage , the unfortunate Lisydas was killed , as they passed the narrow place , which Tarquin was at last forced to quit : so that the fierce Tyrant perceiving he could not avoid an engagement , chose rather so to act , as if he had been desirous to fight . To be short , while a party of his Horse relieved those that made good the narrow place , he had put his battel in array ; so that though Brutus should have forced him , yet was it but necessary he kept his men from being too forward , least that while he pursued those that retreated , Tarquin might set upon him in disorder . He therefore had no sooner viewed the countenance of the enemy , but giving order that the Troops should rally as soon as they were passed through , he array'd them in sight of the contrary Army ; but he did it with such order , that it could hardly be conceived , that those several bodies had past through the narrow place , after a sharp encounter . Now was the fate of Rome in the power of fortune ; the two Armies were in a manner equal as to number , the Commanders valiant , the Sun favour'd neither side , the wind was as impartial , and the day was so clear , that Brutus ( such a calm was there in his mind ) perceiv'd a man on horse-back upon a little mountain on the left hand , who seemed as if he had been desirous to avoid the contrary Army , and to make what haste he could to come to his : for he shewed him to Herminius , not knowing but that it was some body that was to bring him intelligence , or some Officer of Tarquin's that had deserted his party . Valerius that day commanded the right wing , and Brutus the left ; opposite to the former were the Veientines , with Prince Titus in the head of them ; for Sextus by reason of his wounds came not into the fight ; so that Brutus had to deal with the forces of Tarquinia , commanded by the Prince of Pometia . That generous Prince had done all he could to avoid having to do with the brother of the person he lov'd ; but things being dispos'd otherwise , by reason of Sextus's wound , he was forced to come against that man , who of all the world was the dearest to Hermilia , excepting himself . For Brutus his thoughts were so taken up with revenge of Lucretia , and the liberty of Rome , that he looked on whatever was in Tarquin's Army , as what he was obliged to destroy . Nor did he appear otherwise in the head of his men , than one whose extraordinary forwardness , seemed to presage a victory to those that looked on him . The two Armies being thus in a posture of fighting , and so near one the other , that it was impossible but they must come to blows . Brutus , though the weather were very fair , heard a thunder-clap on his left hand , which was a happy presage to his Forces ; for , according to the observations of the antient Thuscans , Thunder coming on the left hand of an Army ready to fight , was a sign of victory . Brutus therefore making his advantage of so favourable a disposition , as that he then perceived in his Forces , gave order for the charge , and marched on , and all followed , so that that great body , consisting of so many different parties , being animated by the same spirit , came up without the least disorder , within a Darts cast of the enemy . Tarquin on the other side , being in the head of his main battel , advanced towards Brutus , as Brutus did towards him ; The first cast of Darts happened at the same time , so that meeting together and crossing , they did less execution than if they had been cast successively . But when that shower of Darts was over , the fight began with the Cavalry , the right wing , which was Valerius's , engag'd with that of Prince Titus , and had at first very much the advantage ; and that of Brutus with the Prince of Pometia's . But Brutus , desirous to shew by his own example , how he should slight death that would carry a victory , advanced twenty paces before with his sword drawn , seeming by a threatning action to challenge him that was in the head of the wing that was opposite to him ( though some have interpreted it otherwise . ) The Prince of Pometia perceiving the eyes of two great Armies to be upon him , turns to a friend of his that knew the affection he bore Hermilia , and listing up his eyes to heaven , May it please the gods , said he to him , that if I cannot overcome without killing Hermilia's Brother , that I may not survive the victory . Whereupon that generous Prince being obliged to do what in point of honour he could not avoid , advanced before his forces , as Brutus did before his . So that they had the glory of exchanging the first blows of that bloody battel . But alas , those blows proved fatal to both , since that by a strange destiny , the wounds they gave one the other , prov'd both mortal ; for at the same time that Brutus violently made towards the Prince of Pometia , he came as eagerly towards him , and meeting together with equal impetuosity , Brutus , as he run his sword through his enemy , run himself upon his , so that they were both seen to fall together , whereupon follow'd a most cruel fight , between the Tarquinians and the Romans . But to shew how predominant the love of Lucretia , and that of his Countrey was in Brutus's heart ; O ye just gods ! cry'd he falling , ( as one that was near him hath related since ) I die satisfied , so Rome be free , and Lucretia revenged . Herminius extreamly troubled at this accident , caused the body of his illustrious friend to be brought off , to see whether he were quite dead , which perceiving he was , the indignation he conceived thereat , added very much to his ordinary valour , and made him to do things worthy immortal glory . Aemilius and Mutius did also all that persons of Worth and courage could do ; but the soldiery disheartened at the death of Brutus , fought at first but very weakly ; insomuch that soon after being unwilling to be commanded by Octavius , Mutius , Herminius , or any of the other Chiefs , they began to give ground , and to run away , and that with such confusion one upon another , that the stoutest were forced to go along with the disordered multitude , who despairing of victory , now that Brutus was dead , would by no means fight it out . It was therefore to no purpose , that Caliantes and Alcimedes endeavoured by their example to rally them again ; for having no leader they would confide in , they did only what their fear advised them to . In the mean time though the enemy had lost a valiant Prince , but not so considerable among the Tarquinians , as Brutus was among the Romans , yet not despairing of Victory , they sought courageously ; besides that , Tarquin heaving of the death of his Son , came in person to the place , so that the Roman Forces being frightned , never was there a more horrid spectacle ; for the Tarquinians dispatched all before them , notwithstanding the opposition of Brutus's illustrious friends . So that though Valerius had had the advantage over the left wing of the enemy , yet was the battel in a fair way to be lost , as to the Romans , when that Horseman that Brutus had seen on the Mountain on the left hand , and who was come into the Plain , came with his sword drawn among the Roman forces . At first was it not known whether he were a friend or an enemy ; but it was soon discovered ; for having observed the terror the Romans were in , and heard a confused report of Brutus's death ; whither run you friends , says he to the frightned Souldiers , whither run you ? you must be slaves if you turn not upon the enemy , and you shall be free if you revenge Brutus's death ; follow me then , and do but what I shall do before you . Some that heard these words , knowing that he that spoke them was Aronces . whom they had seen do such great actions in the Court of Tarquin s Palace , when he endeavoured the deliverance of Glelia , made a halt , and cried out Aronces , Aronces ! Herminius , who strived to rally the Soldiers that run away , turning about at those out-cries , perceived that it was indeed the valiant Aronces , who was putting himself into a posture of fighting . So that crving out with the rest , Aronces , Aronces , the name passed from mouth to mouth , among those scattered forces , who thereupon looking on that Prince as an envoy from heaven , rallied , put themselves in order , and began to fight with a strange earnestness . Aronces , in the first place killed Helius , with whom he had fought before , near Ardaea , and who was one of the chief Commanders of the enemies Army . What added to his ordinary valour , was , that he saw Octavius do things worthy eternal fame ; so that looking on him still as his Rival , he endeavoured to exceed him as much in valour as he thought he did in love . He therefore did things beyond description , because they would seem incredible , for he carried terror with him , wherever he made them feel the weight of his Arm. What was yet further remarkable , was , that his presence might be said to have dissolv'd that enchantment that lay upon the valour of the Romans . For at his arrival all the Soldiers were running away , and all those that were truly valiant , endeavoured what they could to rally them together . But Aronces appearing , and dispelling that terror , which the death of Brutus had had them into , there was not a coward lest among the Romans . Alcimedes , for his part , did things worthy his great heart , and his despair , but after he had given many their deaths , he receiv'd his own from two valiant Tarquinians , that set upon him both at the same time . 'T is true , he was soon revenged , for Aronces coming to the place , killed one of them , and made the other fly . Caliantes had near miscarried at the same time , but Mutius killed him that should have killed the other . For Themistus , he behaved himself very gallantly ; Meleagnes did no less ; Amilcar made it appear , that his courage was equal to his wit ; and Herminius and Aemilius , fought as Rivals that would surpass Mutius , revenge Brutus , and deliver Rome . Tarquin on the other side managing his business , as a Prince that wanted neither Prudence nor courage , did all he could to preserve the advantage he had gotten at first over the left wing . So that Aronces met with no small difficulty , though the enemy had lost the greatest part of that confidence , which they had conceived at Brutus's death . Valerius , relieved by the valour of Horatius , Spurius , and divers others , lost nothing of what he had gained , yet could he not so manage his advantages , but that the Victory was still disputable . There was not any one body of either Army , that had not been engaged , so that all was full of blood , horror , and death , but especially the place where Aronces was , as being the most dangerous , and that where was the greatest number of both sides killed . At last , night coming on , added to the horror of the day , in regard that neither side being willing to give over , till the victory were compleated , the fight continued notwithstanding the darkness . Never was there seen any thing more dismal , than the end of that bloody day ; for there being no distinction between friends and enemies , there was a fearful confusion in both Armies . Both good and bad actions were equally obscured by the night , it could be no longer known who fought well , and who did not ; and the Romans , who had been inspired with new courage at the sight of Aronces , lost a part of it when they could no longer discern him , Nor was it to any purpose , that some called him , to see if he would answer , for night being come on , he was not seen after , and the last place his voice had been heard in , was that , where Octavius being still fighting , was very dangerously wounded by a certain man , who being hurt by another , just as he discharged a blow upon him , left his sword . in his Arm ; so that neither Herminius , nor Amilcar , nor Persander , nor any of his other friends spoke to him , nor knew what was become of him . All the hope they had was , that he would be found in the Camp , when they had made their retreat , and so fought on still on their side , as Valerius , Horatius , and the rest did on theirs . But as night naturally brings horror with it , and that the objects that appear , seem to be both magnified and multiplied that confused voices seem more terrible and frightful ; and , that no order can be observed , a certain terror equally seized both sides , So that Valerius and Tarquin giving out their several orders for a retreat , the Romans dis-engag'd as they could from the Tarquinians and the Veientes , and they in like manner got off as they could from the Romans . The desire of retreating being general in both parties , they both left the field to the dead that covered it , and retired with the fatal imagination of being overcome . For there fell so great a number on both sides , that Victory seemed not to be of either . The Tarquinians bewailed the Prince of Pometia , and the Romans Brutus , as the Father of the Countrey . In the mean time Herminius , who had taken a care of his body , had sent it to the Camp by certain Soldiers at the beginning of the fight . For Octavius , he had courageously caused the sword which was run through his Arm , to be drawn out by Amilcar , who changed to be near him ; nay , Octavius kept it instead of his own that had been broken ; whereupon retreating with the rest , he got to the Camp , less troubled for his wounds , which yet was very dangerous , than for Brutus's death . Now was it that the Romans were more fully sensible of the loss they had received ; for there was so great a number of empty Tents , that it was easily seen the number of the dead was very great . That also of the wounded was such , that there were not people enough to dress them . Aronces was not to be heard of by any , which raised some suspicion he might be dead ; Horatius was also to seek , and the death of Brutus was so considerable an accident , that all put together , the consternation was general . Valerius , who knew not for certain what posture the enemy was in , was afraid Tarquin might come and set upon him in his Trenches , to compleat the Victory ; so that he gave order , that the remainder of his Army , notwithstanding the weariness and the service of the day before , should be in Arms all night ; and to give example to others , he went himself round about the Camp. Brutus's body was all this while in the Tent that was his , when living , attended by the same victors who were wont to accompany him , and divers of his friends bewailing him . Octavius after he had been dress'd in his Tent , was extreamly surprised to find that the sword Amilcar had taken out of his Arm , was not unknown to him , for it was one he had formerly presented Clelius with , and he knew had been afterwards bestowed on Aronces . Amilcar knew it also to be the same , and could not tell what to think of that accident . So that being surprised thereat , they talked of it as a thing they made no secret of , not knowing what to conceive of so odd an adventure , as having not heard how Aronces got out of Tarquinia , or whether it was he that had hurt Octavius , or what was become of him ; all they knew was , that when Octavius was hurt , Aronces's voice had been heard very near him , and that afterwards no body knew whither he was gone . For Horatius , some reported he had been heard after the beginning of the retreat , but of that there was no great certainty , and what was out of all doubt was , that he was not to be heard of any more than Aronces ; that Brutus was dead , that Lisydas and Alcimedes were so too , that Octavius was dangerously wounded , that a great number , both of the Officery and Soldiery was cut off , and that those that were left were very much disheartened . In the mean time , the fear the whole Camp was in , made all think it the less difficulty to watch , there being nothing that so much hinders sleeping . Valerius went round the Camp , as I told you , but it was with the greatest affliction he could be capable of , whether as a generous friend , or true Roman , but by that time he came to that side of the Camp , that look'd towards the Forrest of Arsia , it might be about an hour before day . Then was it the Empire of Silence , and the Sky being clear , the night was fair enough and quiet enough . So that Valerius making a halt on a little ascent that was on that side , he hearkened attentively to hear if there were any noise in the field on the enemies side . But it was not long e'r he heard what his whole Camp , as also that of Tarquin , heard as well as himself , and what all posterity hath wondred at since ; that is , a miraculous voice , which coming out of the bottom of the Forrest , with a shril noise , uttered these words , very intelligibly to both Armies . The Romans are victorious , for their enemies have lost one man more than they have , in the battel . This voice , which both Armies took for that of the Genius of the place , fill'd their minds with a deep respect , and a sacred astonishment . There was also seen a bright and sudden lightening , issue out of the place whence it came , that enlightned the whole Horison on the side of the Roman Camp , so that that miraculous adventure , heightning the courage of the Roman Army , all the Soldiers were so importunate to return to fight , that at the break of day Valerius quitted the Camp , and marched straight to the place where he had left the enemy . But he found him not there , for that prodigious voice having startled Tarquin's Soldiers , he had been forced to discamp in all haste , and to leave his baggage behind him . So that the Roman Army finding the Camp forsaken , enriched it self with the spoils thereof , as victorious Valerius would have pursued the enemy , could he have hoped to overtake him ; but thinking it better not to hazard any thing , and to make the advantage of his victory with safety , he forbore all thoughts of it . When therefore the Soldiers had burthened themselves with booty , and that he had caused all the considerable Arms to be taken away , and all the Ensigns , to make his return to Rome the more glorious , he gave order for the funerals of those that died in the field , among whom they found neither Aronces nor Horatius . He took also a particular care for those of Lisydas and Alcimedes , whose bodies Caliantes desired to have , to bestow a Monument on them , wherein he pretended he would be e'r long dispos'd himself . Valerius being returned to his own Camp , heard that Tarquin was retreated towards Veiae , whereupon he sent to Rome the news of his Victory , intending to turn thither the next day to re-inforce his Army , and accordingly take new resolutions , as also to bring thither the body of Brutus . He that Valerius sent , being come to Rome , they looked in his countenance , to see whether he brought good news or bad , and when he told them that the Roman Army had overcome , an excessive joy spread it self through all their hearts that heard him ; but when he afterwards told them , that the Victory had cost the illustrious Brutus's life , and that he dy'd after he had kill'd the Prince of Pometia , the joy was turn'd into grief , and there was such a competition between these two contrary sentiments , that it may be said , that never was victory entertained with so many tears . For Brutus was so generally looked on , as the deliverer of Rome , that if that miraculous voice , that had declared the Roman Army victorious , had not perswaded the people that Brutus would still be their protector after his death , all the satisfaction of the victory would not have appeased them for his loss . The Roman Ladies expressed their particular affliction for his death , for they looked on Brutus , not only as the deliverer of his Countrey , but also as the protector of feminine virtue , because of the revenge he had taken for the violence Sextus had done to the admirable Lucretia . After this Envoy of Valerius was arrived at Rome , came in abundance of wounded men , so that Clelia soon understood that Octavius was hurt , and that , ( as it was thought in the Camp ) by Aronces , who had been the occasion of the recovery of the battel . She also understood at the same time , that it was not known what became of him after the fight , no more than it was of Horatius ; so that she was extreamly troubled at the accident happened to her Brother , as also that it was suspected that Aronces had wounded him , and that Aronces was not to be found , though she could not but take some comfort in the glory he had acquired , and the service he had done : For Clelius and Sulpitia , as they had a tender affection for Octavius : so were they extreamly incensed against Aronces , and would not reflect on any thing that might either clear or excuse him . For the adventure of the sword which Clelius had sometime given him , and had now been taken out of Octavius's arm , seem'd to them a circumstance too too pregnant to be avoided , especially since Aronces's voice was heard near Octavius when he was hurt . So that he seemed to be so exasperated against Aronces , that he did all he could to hinder the service he had done from being publish'd at Rome , and prevailed so far , that it was neither publiquely mentioned in the Senate , nor did Valerius give the people any account of it . But though the affliction Clelia conceived at these accidents , were extraordinary , yet was it not comparable to that of Hermilia , when it was told her , that her Lover and her Brother had kill'd one the other , as also what the Prince of Pometia said , as he advanced towards Brutus , for he whom he spoke to , being taken prisoner , had given her an account of it . Valeria was then with her , as also Collatina , who hearing that Herminius and Titus had escaped , and had acquired great fame , were in a condition to comfort their friend , though they were extreamly troubled for Brutus , and the Prince of Pometia ; whom they infinitely esteemed . But neither their ingratitude , their friendship , nor their tears , could appease the cruel affliction of Hermilia . She was at first so surprised at that fatal news , that she could neither weep nor speak . Then she looked like one ready to die for grief : but after her first sighs and first tears had opened a passage for her voice , she uttered so many complaints , and spoke so many passionate things , that it would have wrought upon the most obdurate hearts . How , said she to her friends , can I , without dying , hear that Brutus hath killed the Prince of Pometia , , and that the Prince of Pometia hath killed my Brother ? Or can I be Mistriss of my own thoughts , as things now stand , without thinking on what is base and unjust ; No , no , my dear Valeria , added she , it is impossible it should be so , but since I have lost those two persons , who of all the world were the dearest to me , I must needs lose my glory , and be unjust , ungrateful , and unnatural . For when I reflect on the Prince of Pometia , and imagine him dead , I hate him that kill'd him , be he what he will. But when I also consider Brutus , and imagine I see him dead , after he had acquired so much Fame , the object of my hatred is changed , and I abhor him by whose means he lost his life . So that hating sometimes the one , sometimes the other , and yet having a passionate affection for both , I suffer an affliction that cannot be parallell'd . In the mean time I condemn my own tears , and at the same instant , that I think it just to weep away my life , an imagination comes into me , that I ought not to bestow my tears on either . For if I bewail Brutus , I bewail him that kill'd the person I had the greatest affection for , and who had no less for me : and if I bestow my tears on that unfortunate Lover , I do it on him that hath deprived me of the most illustrious Brother that ever Sister had , and for whom I had the tenderest friendship that nature and virtue can raise in the heart of a person that can love well . What shall I then do , wretch that I am ? whom shall I blame , whom shall I bemoan , and on whether of the two shall I bestow most tears ? You may , in my opinion , saies Valeria , bewail them both innocently , for they had an esteem and respect for one the other , and fortune having disposed them in the head of two contrary Armies , Honor obliged them to fight as if they had not . So that you must not look on them as the occasions of one anothers death ; there is a great difference between Battels and single Combats , a man is not at his choice whom to kill ; and therefore the only person to be hated is Sextus , as being the cause of the War , and so you are allowed to bemoan your illustrious Brother and Lover . Ah! my dear Valeria , reply'd she sighing , 't were in vain to forbid me , for I find , that if death do not suddenly close these eyes , they will be eternally open to tears . No question , Valeria , but I shall ever bewail both my illustrious Brother , and my illustrious Lover ; and that I shall ever feel the saddest sentiments that can proceed from an affectionate friendship , and a passionate love , when one hath lost , in so fatal a manner , the objects of both , and cannot accordingly ever after , hope for so much as one moment of pleasure , or one minute of rest , Nay , added this afflicted Beauty , had I lost them by some other way , as that if Sparius had kill'd the unfortunate Prince of Pometia and Tarquin , the unfortunate Brutus , it were some kind of comfort to me to have a horrid aversion for those that had taken away their lives . For hatred is a passion that employs and diminishes grief . People send up their imprecations against those that are the cause of it , they endeavour to ruine them , and rejoyce at their death when it happens . But all this is forbidden me , and grief and joy cannot be innocently together in my heart . I can neither love nor hate without a secret remorse , which puts me into a confusion , and without feeling my self seiz'd by a certain fury , whereof I dare not search into the bottom of my soul for the cause , for fear I should find it to be a criminal one . In fine , nature , friendship , love and virtue , furnish me with so many several thoughts , that I think it will cost me the loss of my reason . While Hermilia strugled with sentiments so sad , so passionate , and so disordered , it was resolv'd in the Senate , that Valerius should be received in triumph ; as well to do his valour a justice , as to make the victory of the Roman Army the more remarkable , that the partisans of Tarquin might not weaken the relation of it , by those false reports which they scatter'd among the people . Lucretius and Valerius , as the most considerable of the Senate , omitted nothing that might contribute to the honor of Valerius living , or Brutus dead . The Consul , acquainted with the resolution of the Senate , discamp'd , and caus'd his Army to march back into Rome , in the same order that it had left it . The Lictors with the Ax and Fasces went before him , which was the first time they did it ; for that honor was proper only to the first Consul ; Valerius march'd in the midst of his Forces , a triumphal Chariot before him , whereon was the body of Brutus , covered with black Tapistry purfled with Gold. And to do him the greater honor , the Body was set upon the richest spoils of the enemy ; for there were seen Ensigns starting out on both sides , sumptuous Arms in divers places , and magnificent Bucklers all about . Several prisoners chain'd follow'd the Chariot of the illustrious deceas'd , it being Valerius's design to express thereby , that he only deserved the honor of the triumph . But it being requisite to infuse courage into the people , Valerius had not any thing of mourning , either in his Arms or his Equipage . On the other side , all the people of Rome went as far as they could to meet Valerius ; and the high way as he past along , was all bordered with Tables well furnish'd , whence the people took divers things to present to the Soldiers as they passed by , who yet made no stay to receive them . The way was strew'd with flowers , and the Senate , in Body , met Valerius without the City Gates . All the streets were hung with rich Tapistry , and all the Ladies at the windows to see the solemnity pass by . But after all , notwithstanding those great demonstrations of Victory , the sight of the Chariot , wherein the body of the illustrious Brutus was , caused more tears of grief than of joy to be shed . In the mean time Valerius , according to the pious custom of the Romans , went to the Temple to offer to the gods , the spoils of the enemy , as it were , to acknowledge victory came from them . Which done , having caused the body of Brutus to be placed under a mourning Canopy , in the midst of the spacious place , that was before Jupiter's Temple and put on a black Robe , such as were then worn in publick Mournings , he went up into the place appointed for those who had some Order to communicate to the people , and by that means , as 't is thought at least , proved the first institutor at Rome , of that laudable custom of making Elogies on illustrious men deceased , a thing in use long before among the Grecians . Valerius therefore being compassed by the Senate , all the persons of quality in Rome , and an innumerable multitude of people , who by an awful silence seemed to expect what he would say to them , began to speak in these terms . BRUTUS's Funeral Oration . IT were injustice in me , generous Romans , to enjoy the honor of the victory , without acquainting you , that it is to this illustrious deceased Person that you owe it , and putting you in remembrance of all he hath done for you , that so it may never out of your memory ; Give me then leave to entertain you with a slight account of his Life , and so let you know after what manner you ought to bewail your Deliverer . I need say nothing to you of his illustrious birth , you know it as well as I do ; nor shall I trouble you with any celebrations of the virtue of his Ancestors , for his own having exceeded theirs , it were unjust to derive his praise from the Virtues of another . But I beseech you , Romans , forget not that tedious captivity of Brutus 's Reason , which is the cause of your present freedom , and that Rome shall never again be a slave to the Tyrant's Will. Remember how that he devoted his whole life , to work out your safety , that , as soon as that favourable conjuncture of time , which he had expected for so many years , was come , he employed all his understanding , and all his courage , in order to your liberty , and , without minding either his Fortune or his Life , all his endeavours have been only to make you happy , to revenge the virtuous Lucretia , to punish the infamous Sextus , and to knock off those ignominious Fetters of Slavery that we had groaned under for so long time . He hath knocked them off , Romans , and you ought eternally to look on him as your Deliverer , and have for him the same respect as you have for the illustrious Founder of Rome . Besides , you are not only obliged to him for all he hath done , to turn Tarquin out of the Throne he had usurped ; all that by his prudence he hath done to unite you , since the Tyrant hath ceased to be your Master ; all he hath done in the assault of the enemie's Camp , where he expressed his valour , after so glorious a manner ; what he did when he wounded the infamous Sextus , the great actions he was seen to do , when he forced that dangerous narrow passage , which hindred us from being able to force Tarquin to a Battel ; and lastly , what he hath done since in the head of our Forces , and in the sight of both Armies , when he killed one of the most valiant Princes in the world : but you are further obliged to him , for all we have done to gain the victory after his death , since we are only feeble imitators of his Virtue . Nay , Rome it self is obliged to him , for all the greatness , and all the glory which I foresee she will arrive to hereafter ; and as long as there shall be Romans , there will be ungrateful men , if they have not such a veneration for Brutus , as , in some sort , comes near that which they have for the immortal gods . In a word , that prodigious voice , that hath declared us Conquerors , is an infallible presage to us of the interest he hath with the gods . Let us therefore bewail our illustrious Deliverer ; but , generous Romans , we are not to bewail him as an ordinary person . It is not by fruitless tears that we must express the indignation we are in for his sake , it is by multiplying our aversion against those that are the occasions of his loss ; 't is by taking a resolution to put that design in execution , which he had to exterminate the race of the Tarquins , and to dye a thousand times , rather than enter into slavery again . 'T is thus , Romans , that we must express our affliction for the loss of a man that died so gloriously , that his Funeral Solemnity is a Triumph : for a man , I say , who , for the small time , that he durst discover his Reason , hath made it appear , that he was not only free from all Vice , but also that he had a prudence equal to his understanding , was as eminent for his courage , as his moderation ; for his mildness , as his constancy ; had more Virtue than all the Romans put together , and a thousand times more love for his Countrey , than he had for himself . While Valerius spoke , the people heard him with such an awful silence , that it was easily seen that they were pleased with the praises of Brutus . He had no sooner left off speaking , but , though he had forbidden tears , there were heard so many cries , and so many complaints , and such sobbing and sighing , mixt with the acclamations they gave the actions of that illustrious deceased , and the words of Valerius , that people could not distinctly hear one another . But since it was a point of prudence not to soften the hearts of the people too much by so sad an object ; they made what haste they conveniently could , to give the illustrious Brutus the last honors he could receive ; and by the order of Valerius and the Senate , it was resolved a Statue should be erected to him at the publique charge , the more to immortalize his glory . And to conclude so remakable a day , with some expressions of joy , Valerius , according to the custom , entertained the most considerable of the Senate . The next day visited Brutus's Aunt and Sister , where he found all the Roman Ladies in Mourning , which they had engaged themselves not to put off , during the space of one year , so to acknowledge , as they said , the obligation their Sex ought to Brutus , who had so well revenged the virtuous Lucretia . In a word , there was not a woman in Rome , that mourned not for the death of Brutus , as if he had been her Father . Valerius went also to visit Clelius , who was very much troubled , because of the danger of Octavius's wound , and was so much the more , if I may so say , out of an imagination that Aronces had hurt him , as conceiving him to be still his Rival . There were indeed no infallible proofs of it , but the circumstances were very pregnant , in so much that Clelius being a man of a violent nature , if Horatius had been then at Rome , would have forced Clelia to have preferred him before Aronces . Great then must needs be the affliction of that admirable Lady , for she saw her Brother in danger , she knew not whether Aronces had hurt him , was to learn whether he were living or no ; she was troubled even at Horatius's absence , out of a fear , lest he and Aronces might meet together ; and no doubt but she suffered all that a person that loves truely , could suffer . Yet was her disquiet encreased three daies after , for not only Octavius grew worse than he had been , but she heard that Zenocrates was newly arrived at Valerius's , and had brought a very sad account of Aronces ; so that she felt not only those misfortunes that had already happened to her but was also sensible of all those that might . The End of the Third Part of CLELIA . CLELIA . An Excellent NEW ROMANCE . The FOURTH VOLUME . Written in FRENCH by the Exquisite Pen of Monsieur de SCUDERY , Governor of Nostre-Dame de la Garde . Rendered into English by G. H. LONDON , Printed for Dorman Newman , and Tho. Cockerill , at the Kings Arms in the Poultry , and at the Atlas in Cornhill , 1677. To the Right Worshipful , The Lady Mary S. Quintin . MADAM , AMongst all the remarkable expressions , in which Learned persons have endeavour'd to sum up the excellencies of History , I know not whether the invention of any was more happy , than his , who term'd it , The Image or Picture of Life , since it faithfully represents to our eye , all the variety and circumstances of humane actions , in which our life principally consists . But Histories are like Picture , either drawn according to the resemblance of some real example , or merely made out of the invention of the Writer . To which latter , as a greater measure of skill is requir'd , so the liberty the Designer's Fancy is left to , enables him to make a more exquisite and perfect Piece , than he could do , if he were confin'd to trace out the lineaments of some proposed pattern ; as it is without doubt , possible for an Artist to pourtray a Piece of more exact symmetry and shape , than ever was framed by Nature . Nor ought it to seem strange , that I in general , give the preeminence to these Modern fained Stories , above all true ( I mean profane , ) as well in reference to Profit as Delight . Those we have received from Antiquity , give us scarce more than Pourtraits halfe drawn ; perhaps they represent to us a Consul , or some other great person in the Field , and possibly give us a little taste of his abilities in the Senate , but afford us very little knowledge , how generous his deportment was in conversation ; and amongst his Friends , how nobly he loved or hated ; and how tender a relation , or faithful friend , he shewed himself in all the diversities of adventures : All which , no question , are of great importance to the Reader 's improvement and pleasure , to be handsomely describ'd . The Piece , Madam , I humbly address to your Ladyship , was drawn by an approved Hand , the same that made Cyrus Great , and Ibrahim Illustrious ; and which the most intelligent persons doubt not to commend for a Master-piece . I acknowledge it is but a part of a greater Work ; yet the several Histories transiently interwoven in the Grand one , are perfect in themselves ; it being the custom of this incomparable Author , contrary to that of most others , to perform more than he promises in his Title . The main design is the relation of the adventures of an excellent Lady , and I could not do her greater justice upon her arrival into England , than to recommend her to the protection of one that is so too : Which I have reason to be assur'd , will not be lookt upon as an expression of formal flattery , since as many as have the happiness to know you , esteem you a Lady of great goodness , prudence , and virtue ; and since your excellent accomplishments are , notwithstanding the eminency of your quality , known to more than your person . The consideration of which , principally induc'd me to make this humble dedication , upon confidence , that amongst so many perfections , you could not be averse to pardon it ; though I had together some motive of self-interest , believing the rest of the Book would be more acceptable to the Readers , when they met with your name in the beginning of it ; and that they would be more favourable to my faults , when they saw you had permitted me the honor to subscribe my self , Madam , Your Ladyships most Humble Servant , G. H. CLELIA . A Romane History . The Fourth Part. The First BOOK . WHilst Clelia augmented her sorrows , by adding the misfortunes she feared to those she already suffered ; Valerius , who was at that time sole Consul , had in his company Herminius , Amilcar , and Zenocrates , who was newly arrived from Clusium , to inform him of divers important and unwelcome tidings ; which when he had delivred disorderly , in gross ; Valerius desired him to relate something more particularly . I beseech you then ( replyed Zenocrates ) tell me first , whether you would have me speak of Tarquinius , Porsenna , and the Princess of the Leontines , before I declare what I know concerning Aronces , whose destiny hath without doubt , been very extraordinary . Aronces is so great a Prince , ( said Valerius ) and served Rome so signally in the Battel we lately won , and moreover , it is so highly important to us , that the King his father be not engaged in the interests of the Enemy , that I should be very glad to understand , what is become of him . For my own concern ( interposed Herminius ) the affection I have for that Prince , gives me an ardent desire of learning his condition . And for me , ( added Amilcar ) having had a longer knowledge of his rare qualities than you , I must , without question , love him more , and consequently have a greater curiosity to learn what betides him , than you can have . It being so , ( replyed Zenocrates ) you may then be pleased to know , that towards the end of the Battel , when the fight continued in the darkness of the night , wherein Friends and Enemies could not distinguish one another ; and the confusion was so great , that either Party thought themselves defeated . Aronces having notwithstanding the darkness , pursued some of the enemies , passed from the Right Wing of your Army to the left ; by reason they which fled , not knowing whither they fled , by mistake , directed their way thither , supposing they were going to joyn with their own Forces . But as soon as they perceived their error , they changed the course of their Retreat . At which instant , Aronces , who knew not that Sextus was no longer in the Battel , thought he understood by the voice of one of those he pursued , that he was amongst them , upon which , his hatred inspiring him with an ardent desire of victory , he pursued them more closely than before . But being willing to associate some other to him , the better to execute his design , he began to cry out , Here , Romans , here ; here is a Son of Tarquinius , that would steal away by favor of the night . These words , which Aronces pronounced very loud , were understood by Horatius , who knew not , that his Rival was escaped from his Prison , because he had not stirred from the left Wing ; and that it was at the Right , where this valiant Prince had fought so long , as the day lasted . So that Horatius , without knowing the voice of his Rivall , in as much as it was something altered by agitation and choler ; and for that Aronces had uttered but three or four words ; hastned only whither the desire of vanquishing the son of Tarquinius called him . Therefore coming up to Aronces , without observing who he was , and seconding his valor , they both put themselves upon pursuit of them that retired ; who many times making head upon those that chased them , testified , that they wholly wanted not courage . But as it hapned , unfortunately for Aronces and Horatius , they fell in with a gross of Horse of the Veientines ; with which the pursued joining , not only stopt their course , but beset them round . Whereupon Aronces and Horatius , finding themselves in this dreadful danger , endeavored to exhort one the other , to sell their lives to the enemy at a dear rate ; by which their speech discovered them , and they saw , they were more enemies among themselves , than of those whom they had pursued . Nevertheless , the desire of glory , and the sense of virtue uniting them for the present , they exploited things surpassing all belief , and more than once attempted to break through the body that encompassed them . But the horse of Aronces being slain , and his Sword broken with the fall , he was taken prisoner . So that Horatius being then alone in the midst of so many enemies , was constrained to yield to force , although he knew well , that certain death attended him , if he fell into the hands of Tarquinius . Thus these two Rivals saw themselves prisoners of War together , and they were immediately both committed to the custody of the same souldiers : who having seen them fighting on the same side , left them to discourse together what they pleased , without interrupting them . But I shall not detain you with a circumstantial Relation of that Converse , having several things of greater consequence to impart to you . I shall suffice to let you know , that Horatius , as a generous person , remembred in his addressing to Aronces , that he was obliged to him for his life ; and that Aronces did not forget his accustomed generosity , when he spake to Horatius . Both of them having observed , by the speech of them to whom they were prisoners , that they were Veientines , they conceived they might not be known , since neither of them had ever been at Veii Nor had they lived long enough in Italy , although they had been there , to believe that these Veientines might have seen them any where else . Upon this persuasion , they mutually engaged not to discover one another , and to endeavor their liberty conjointly ; yet without promising to cease their mutual hatred ; for there is a fend between them , which in probability cannot be terminated but with their lives . But they which had them in guard , desiring to know what they were , demanded of Aronces , who Horatius was , and of Horatius the same concerning Aronces ; conceiving they might draw the truth from them better after this manner than otherwise . Horatius answered them , that Aronces was a Sicilian , that came to Rome since the War. And Aronces told them , that Horatius belonged to the forces of Ardaea , which were come to the service of Rome , after Tarquin was constrained to raise his siege . Which accounts being not at all mistrusted , they were guarded without any extraordinary care , and were ordered to march together . For , as these Veientines perceived no more of their own party to come to joyn with them , they determined to make their retreat before the day should appear . Accordingly they took the way to Veii , towards which , all that routed-Army was disorderly retired ; and they were no sooner at the foot of the Mountain , upon which that famous City is built , but they understood , that the people beholding the Army come back in disorder , and moreover , believing the defeat greater than it was , had tumultuously shut their gates , and declared , that they would not admit the Troops of Tarquin , but only those that had been lent him ; adding boldly , that he secretly corresponded with the Romans , to cause them to be cut in pieces . It is true , that the chief of the Veientines , who understood more reason than the affrighted multitude , would have opposed this Sedition , but there was no means of calming it suddainly . So that Tarquin was forced to encamp at the foot of the Mountain , and in the mean while sent to negotiate with those , that had power to appease the incensed multitude . During which , Aronces and Horatius were put together in the same Tent , where they hoped they were unknown , because as I said before , they that guarded them were Veientines . For although indeed , the Citizens would have admitted their own Troops ; yet the Governors did not think fit to separate them from those of Tarquin . Thus the whole Army was encamped without the City , and continued there a day and a night , before the tumult was composed . But at length , the Inhabitants of Veii , being by the diligence of those that acted in favor of Tarquin , brought to some accommodement , they determined , in order to their security , and satisfaction of the hatred they bore so many years against the Romans , that Tarquin should deliver into their power all the Prisoners taken in the late Battel . For they were by this time made to apprehend , that the defeat was not so great as had been believed . They Articl'd also , That Tarquin should engage to cause other States to declare for him , and to do it within one month , if he failed , they would desert him , and comply with Rome , if they judged it convenient . These things being thus resolved , Tarquin caused all the Prisoners that were in the several quarters of his Army , to be brought before him , to the end he might himself conduct them to Veii , and they who had this order , went to the Tent where Aronces and Horatius were guardded , who conversed together in the most sad manner in the world : For hating one anothers person , and interest , and their equal generosity not permitting them to quarrel in the condition they were in ; the civility of their discourse together , was attended with much forcedness , and constraint from both . I beseech you ( said Aronces to his Rival , when he found opportunity of speaking to him , without danger of other ears ) tell me in what condition was Clelia , at the time you departed from Rome , I shall not be more in her affection for this satisfaction , but only something less miserable . Clelia ( answered Horatius ) is always fair , always charming ; and to tell you something more grateful to you , ( added he , fighing ) always inexorable to the most faithful and most passionate of her Lovers . My absence then ( replyed Aronces ) hath changed her heart towards me ; for , without doubt , she hath no Lover , whose passion can be compared to mine . Had she chosen the most amorous , and not inclined to the most noble person , ( answered Horatius ) I should possess the place in her heart which you do , and should not be under the unhappiness of being hated by my Mistress , obliged to my Rival , and to esteem him , and have an admiration of his virtue , in spight of the hatred , which the excess of my love produces in me towards him . The cruelty of my destiny ( added he ) necessitates me to have a new obligation to you every moment that I breathe . For in brief , you need say no more , but that I am Horatius , to rid your self of a Rival . Since the hatred that Tarquin bears me , is known so generally throughout all Italy , that I should be put into the hands of the most cruel enemy that ever was , at the same instant that you should discover me . Whence it may be said , that I owe my life to you every moment . But as it is in my power to tell who you are , replyed Aronces generously , so is it in yours to do the like of me ; so that my generosity has in this case no advantage over yours ; and I do not put this obligation upon account : No , no , ( Horatius replyed with an air sufficiently stern ) the matter is not equal between us ; for I should most certainly loose my life , if you should discover me ; but though I should make you known , the interest of Tarquin would restrain him from treating you ill . Ah Horatius , ( cryed Aronces ) I had rather loose my life as things now stand , than behold my self again under the power of Tarquin ; and it would be more grievous to me to be a second time his Prisoner than to be dead ; for which reason I earnestly wish to remain a captive amongst the Veientines . Being in this discourse , there came a Guard to fetch and conduct them along to the other Prisoners . They demanded whither they were to be carried ; and were answered in general , to Veien ; upon which they rejoyced , instead of being afflicted . But when they arrived at the Tent of Tarquin , where there were already about an hundred prisoners , they were strangely surprised , especially when they beheld that fierce Tyrant come out of the Tent to see them pass by , and afterwards to conduct them to Veien . He had not seen Horatius of a long time , who was much changed , both by his Travels and his Melancholly ; so that he was not discerned in the croud of prisoners . But it being but a few days since he had seen Aronces , he no sooner cast his eyes upon him , but he knew him ; having been informed , in the morning , of his escape out of prison . Whereupon , making a great shout , What do I see ( said he , hastily , approaching to that unhappy Prince ? ) Can it be , that in the midst of my defeat , I should have the satisfaction of seeing the son of Porsenna , in my power ? Aronces perceiving that it was impossible for him to be concealled , made up towards Tarquin , and by an act of unparraleld generosity , hid his Rival as he advanced ; his great spirit not suffering him to expose the life of so valiant a person to the cruelty of the Tyrant . But as he went forward , he turned his head a short space ; and beholding Horatius , and speaking with a low voice , Remember , said he , what I do for you this day , if Fortune ever return you to the sight of Clelia . And then passing on towards Tarquin , who was come near him , without minding any of the other prisoners , it is but too true ( said he to him ) that I find my self again in your fetters ; but not to dissemble , it is not without some consolation , since my Conqueror has been conquered , and I may without vanity believe my self to have contributed something to his defeat . Tarquin observing with what resoluteness Aronces spoke this to him , was thinking to use him as a Rival and an Enemy ; but that Policy which had through his whole life given laws to all his passions , restrained his fury , and tempered his answer ; being the Son of a King ( answered he ) for whom I have much esteem , I interpret the peremptoriness of your language , as proceeding from your resentment of your captivity ; but to testifie to you that Porsenna hinders me from taking notice of the words of Aronces , I declare to you , that I will not treat you as a person whom I have seen on the side of my Rebel-Subjects , with his Sword drawn against me ; but as the Son of a great King , to whom I am obliged , and who will assist me to punish the insolence of those for whom you have sought . Then without expecting an answer , he commanded that this Prince should be separated from the other Prisoners , and led into his own Tent , till farther order . After which , he marched in the head of all those Prisoners , and went directly to Veien , being followed by a party of his Troops , which were half Veientines , and half Tarquinians , according as it was resolved before . The people of that City ( as the vulgar is only affected with what they see ) beholding this train of Prisoners conducted by Tarquin , as if he had been victor , were as forward in receiving him , as they were lately insolent in renouncing and repining against him . Besides , Tarquin diligently causing it to be publisht at the instant , that the Son of the King of Hetruria was in his power , and that Porsenna would infallibly ingage for his interest , it served abundantly to appease the Inhabitants of the City . And moreover , as he is not wont to scruple provoking the gods , he caused it to be given out at Veien , by several of his agents , that the pretended voice which was said to be heard after the battel was a counterfeit , adding also many railleries upon that which this voice had uttered , that there was one fewer dead on the side of the Romans than his . This by degrees brought the people to be more passionate and devoted to him , and so greatly advantaged his affairs , that the next day his Troops were received into Veien . But yet , to win the hearts of the Veientines more , he declared that he nor his would have any share in the Prisoners , whereupon they were divided among the chief of the Veientines , and Horatius became presently a slave to some person at Veien , who knew not what he was . But for Aronces , he was conducted next morning into the City , and put into a Tower , where he was guarded carefully , and yet attended with very great respect . In the mean while Tarquin having been in person at the Council , propounded to send two Veientines , and two of his own , to Porsenna , to desire assistance of him , after having offered to him to restore Aronces into his hands even without any conditions ; and accordingly the business was concluded on and dispatched . But before I proceed farther , I must give you an account of my travels with Artemidorus , you shall know therefore , that we arrived in the evening at Clusium , and without loosing time , knowing that the Princess of the Leontines was lodged in the Kings Palace , we sent a slave , that was sufficiently subtile , to deliver her a Letter from the Prince her Brother , whose hand she immediately knew . But being he intreated her to make a secret of his arrival at Clusium ; because if he were known to the Prince of the Leontines , he would be more incensed against him for it ; she made no words of it , but only sought out ways how to give audience to that Prince , without giving suspition of what he was . To this end , she writ to him , that he should come the next morning , and walk in a Garden of the Kings without the City , on the side that Porsenna causes his own Tomb to be built , which will be one of the Wonders of the World , when it 's finished . You may imagine that we were too precise to fail at this assignation . The hour of which being come , we beheld the Princes of the Leontines enter the Garden , attended only with her own Ladies ; but to the end the business might be done with more secrecy , she called but one of them to follow her , and leaving the rest in a spacious walk , came to seek us in an Alley , where she had desired Artemidorus to expect her . For though we had never been before in that Garden , yet she gave us such exact directions what to do , that it was impossible to mistake . I shall not hold you with a particular description of the passionateness of this interview of the Princess and Artemidorus , nor the circumstances of the goodness wherewith that admirable person was pleased to receive me . For the interests of Artemidorus , those of the Princess and mine , have no relation to those of Rome , I must not mis-imploy my discourse in re-declaring them . But that which I can tell you for the greatest truth , is , that had we been Romans , we could not have spoken more zealously for the interests of Rome than we did . We conjured her that she would please to instruct us of the state of affairs , and assist us to hinder Porsenna from protecting Tarquin , but induce him rather to ingage on the side of Rome . You are not ignorant ( said she , ) that I am obliged to Porsenna , for affording me a Sanctuary in his Court , and that I have infinite obligations upon me to the Queen of Clusium . For which reason , I declare to you that I can never be capable to do any thing against them , though I understand by what you say , that you have an inclination to serve Rome ; I confess likewise to you , that I have a great a version against Tarquin , and that the case of Lucretia has rendred all the Tarquins detestable to all Women that have any sense of virtue . But to satisfie you in brief , I am and must be for the interests of Porsenna . That which we request of you ( replyed Artemidotus ) is not repugnant to the interests of the King of Clusium , since we wish that he would embrace the juster cause . I wish it be so ( returned this prudent Princess ) and I promise you I shall omit nothing in reference to your contentment . The King without question does me the honor to bear me a respect , ( added she ) but as he does not consult me concerning the management of his State , so it is not immediately with him that I undertake to serve you . Galerita , I am confident hath goodness enough for me , to suffer me to speak any thing to her , and there are few persons of esteem in this Court , with whom I have not some credit . But that which I shall tell you in general , is this , that although Porsenna did not answer punctually to the first proposals made to him , both on the behalf of Tarquin and of Rome , but left things in suspence till he saw the success of the begining of the War ; yet I cannot but believe he will declare rather for the weakest than the strongest , and rather for an exiled , though unjust , King , than for an upstart Republick , though those that govern it be persons of great virtue . I do not tell you this ( continued the Princess ) but from authentick information of them that well know it to be so . Upon this , we imployed all the inducements of reason we could , to confirm the Princess in the purpose she had to serve us ; conjoining therewith , to mollifie her more , the interest of Aronces , and his love , and so departed from her , after she had promised to give us occasion of seeing her every day , in some place or other , to the end we might know by her what we were desirous to be informed of . But not to be tedious in inconfiderable particulars , you may know that Artemidorus and I , beheld the arrival of those Agents of Tarquin , and those Veientines , whom Porsenna received with all imaginable joy , when he understood by them that Aronces should be delivered to him as soon as he pleased . Galerita also was highly satisfied with the news , and the whole Court put on the face of gladness . So that ( as Joy is a favorable occasion to obtain a thing that is desired ) when the Veientines and the Envoys of Tarquin , demanded of Porsenna that he would renew the confederacy he sometimes had with the King of Rome , and the Veientines , and make a League offensive and defensive with them ; he did not reject the proposition but only demanded two days to deliberate concerning this important affair . The Princess of the Leontines being a prudent person , and willing to serve Aronces according to his intention , and to comply with the requests of Artemidorus and me , omitted nothing which she judged effective to promote her design . First she congratulated with Galerita for the approaching return of Aronces , and then obligingly testifying to her the interest she had in all that concerned her , she came by degrees to mention the Alliance which was in hand to be renewed . For my part ( said Galerita to her ) I confess to you , that if Aronces were not in the hands of Tarquin , I should be perplexed even to despair , at the Kings partaking in the quarrel of a Tyrant , whom the gods seem to have abandoned . But when I consider that the Prince my Son is in his power , and that he offers to deliver him freely I see not how it can be honorable or even possible to refuse what Tarquin desires of Porsenna . But Madam , ( replyed the Princess of the Leontines ) it seems to me sufficiently dangerous to ingage in the weakest and unjustest side ; and if the King would act without being surprised , he must recover the Prince his Son , out of the hands of Tarquin , without concerning himself in a War wherein he hath nothing to do , and whose success is doubtful . Besides that it would be more glorious to him to bear himself in the quality of being an Umpire in the interests of his Neighbors , than to take part against Rome , which is apparently favoured by the gods . For private persons indeed , it is oftentimes dishonorable to follow fortune , and to rank themselves always on the side of the strongest ; but where the publick good is concerned , it is no shame to side with the more fortunate , when it may be done without violating the Law of Nations . So that Porsenna being ingaged to neither party , it seems to me , as I said before , that he need not intermeddle in a War , in which he is unconcerned . The Princess of the Leontines added much other discourse , which I shall forbear to repeat to you , it being enough to let you know , that though Galerita dissented from her at first , yet she brought her at length to be of her opinion . But this was not all ; for she convinced some of the principal of that Court , that it would be an important service to Aronces , to hinder Porsenna from embracing the cause of Tarquin . So that considering that Prince , as he that must one day be their King , they resolved to oppose this Alliance , as much as the respect they ought to Porsenna would permit them . At length , Galerita being possessed with the sentiments , wherewith the Princess of the Leontines had inspired her , obliged a person of chief quality , that was her Creature , to endeavor to oppose the design of Porsenna . To which effect , he declared to the King all the apparent reaons , that might forward his intent : I shall not tell you particularly what they were , because they were almost the same with those I mentioned before , yet he added others with much vehemence , insisting principally upon the unfortunateness and crimes of Tarquin . Believe me , Sir , ( said this diligent friend ) it is sufficiently dangerous to undertake to protect a miserable man , that deserves his misfortunes ; especially against a people accustomed to over come , and whose virtues seems justly to entitle them to the Victory , which they gained over him . It s true , you have formerly been a Confederate of Tarquins , but it was as King of Rome , so that it may be said , you were more confederated with Rome than with him . Ah! Tibursa , ( exclaimed Porsenna ) your counsels are alike repugnant to Generosity and to Policy . But Sir , ( Tibursa replyed ) does not Policy suggest to overthrow those , whose weakness renders that effect more easily compassable ? On the contrary , ( said Porsenna ) 't is more profound Statecraft , to endeavor the subversion of those , who may attain to the power of overtopping and subduing us ; and for this cause it is more important , to the greatness of Hetruria , that Rome grow not up to that puissance , to be formidable to her neighbors ; and ●is a had officiousness to assist to the making of Swords , that will in time cut our own throats . But though you should overcome in this War , ( answered Tibursa ) the advantage of the victory will not redound to you , but to Tarquin , who shall be restored by your arms to his Throne ; for knowing the greatness of your Soul , in case you be victor , your generosity will induce you to return the Sceptee into his hands , and so you will always have a potent neighbor . 'T is true , ( replyed Porsenna ) but t will be a neighbor engaged to my interests , by his own . Besides , that when the war shall have exhausted Rome , both of Soldiers and Treasure , he will not be so considerably dreadful to me , as Rome would be , if I should desert Tarquin . For in truth it is no false conclusion , that as there are natural aversions between certain persons , so there is also a kind of latent hatred between Common-wealths and Monarchies . On the other side , ( said Tibursa ) I conceive , the people do generally desire that which they have not ; and commonly every private person affects to live under that sort of government , of which he has no experience , imagining it more pleasing , than that under which he was born . But you mistake me , ( interposed Porsenna ) for what I said had no relation to the multitude , but to them that manage the Government . And moreover , not to dissemble , an unfortunate King ought to excite pitty in the breast of all Kings . And since the case is , concerning Sovereign Authority , I conceive , every Sovereign ought to interest himself in behalf of him , whom prophane hands attempt to deprive of Royalty . T is to me an inviolable Position , that a Brother is less obliged to assist his Brother , than one King to assist another , that wages War against his Subjects , that have expelled him . But Tarquin is a Tyrant ( replyed Tibursa . ) Tarquin is a violent man , ( answered Porsenna ) but fortune having given him the possession of a Kingdom , which he enjoyed for a long time peaceably , and with much glory ; It belongs not to me to judge of his right to the Throne of Romulus , but it does to restore him to it . And though Tarquin be so notorious a Criminal , yet do not you see , that he has the satisfaction of beholding the destruction of the most virtuous of all men , as a justice upon him for overturning his Throne . For 't is not to be doubted , but this was the cause of Brutus's death ; Collatinus also was , without dispute , expelled Rome for the same reason . And if Tarquin has not had the advantage hitherto , 't is assuredly , because the gods are pleased , a King should have the glory of rendring the Scepter into his hands . Do not you consider ( added he ) that if I suffer the Government of Rome to be changed , my State will be environed amongst several Common-wealths , who will confederate together to destory me , upon the first occasion that fortune shall present them with . 'T is better therefore to do a generous and illustrious action , since I apprehend in it both glory and advantage . Besides that , as often as I call to mind my Sons fondness , in loving a simple Roman Girle , and his weakness in intending to marry her without my allowance ; I find a new cause to hate Rome . And then with what face can I demand my Son , and deny assistance to those that return him to me ? No , no , Tibursa ( continued he ) I cannot change my purpose . And according to my present sentiments , I hold it more glorious to recover , and restore a Kingdom , than to conquer one , and keep it . Therefore , no longer oppose an immutable determination but prepare your self to help me to overcome . But Sir , ( answered Tibursa ) what will the censure of the World be , when they behold a King so accomplished in virtue , undertake the protection of Princes so vitious ? Misery ( replyed Porsenna ) obliterates all the vices of Kings ; and when they become unhappy , the resentment of their condition , must take off all aversion of their faults ; otherwise dangerous consequences would attend Soveraigns , who to speak freely , are sometimes less virtuous , than most of their Subjects . To conclude , Tibursa , policy and glory incite me , to do what I have resolved upon , and therefore I conjure you , speak no more to me of it . Upon this Tibursa was constrained to be silent , and to report to Galerita , that Porsenna was determined to protect Tarquin , and to joyn with him and the Veientines , in carrying on the War against Rome . And Porsenna having accordingly given a favorable answer to the Envoys of Tarquin , and the Veientines , two of them departed to carry this great news to the Tyrant , and to fetch Aronces . Upon whose return , Tarquin intending to expedite the business , immediately gave order , that Aronces should be safely conducted from Veii to Clusium , and commanded five hundred of the Veientine Cavalry to guard him thither . In the mean time , the Princess of the Leontines advertising us of the state of affairs , after many unprofitable contrivances of ways , to obstruct the design of Porsenna ; it was concluded that Artemidorus should abide at Clusium , to the end he might endeavor to serve Aronces , when he should be arrived there ; and that I should come to inform you , of what passed in that Court. But there is one thing strange , that Porsenna , instead of causing an apartment in his Palace to be made ready , for the reception of the Prince his Son , has commanded the Garrison to be redoubled in the Castle of the Isle of Saule , which is in the middle of the Lake of Thrasymene , where Galerita was heretofore a long time Prisoner , intending to keep his Son there as soon as he is arrived : so that it may seem , he is like only to change his prison , and have the grief of being a captive in the same place where he was born . It s true , his life will be safe ; for t is presumed , that he will be confined only ; because having once departed from Clusium , Porsenna fears , left his love should oblige him to do the like again . But in conclusion , to abridge my discourse , you may know , that the day of my departure being prefixed , I left Clusium accordingly to come hither . Scarce had I travelled six miles , but crossing a Wood , I met with the party of Veientine Horse which conducted Aronces , and I saw Aronces himself , who while something was redressing about his horses bridle , was alighted and walking in a musing manner . But when some of them came near and stopt me , I quitted my Roman speech ( which I have pure enough , when I am minded to use it ) and told them I was a stranger , and being of neither party was travelling through all Italy . This I spoke so loud , that Aronces hearing it , knew me , though I also somewhat disguised my voice ; but because he judged by what I said , that it was not fit he should appear to know me , under the pretext of trying , whether he could still speak the Language of the Country , of which he said , he understood I was , and began to speak to me in my natural Language , which he did extreamly well . So that being assured by him , that the Veientines which encompassed him , were people not skilled in a strange Tongue , he told me what had happened to him . He enquired of me news concerning Clelia , all his friends , and Celer , whom he had left in prison by the Tarquins . After which I acquainted him with the resolutions of the King his father , at which he was much troubled . He charged me to assure you , and all his friends likewise , of the continuation of his friendship , and Clelia of his constancy . And then being obliged to remount his Horse , I beheld him depart with sorrow , observing an infinite discontent in his eyes , and took the way of Rome , where I am haply arrived , with intention of returning to the Princess of the Leontines , to do you all the service that I shall be able if you judge it fit . I was always of belief , ( said Valerius ) that Porsenna would assist Tarquin . And I ever thought , ( added Herminius ) that it would be a harder task to destroy that Prince than was imagined . As for me , ( interposed Amilcar ) I never trouble my self with foreseeing events too remote ; for usually , fortune makes a mockery of humane providence ; she brings that about , which was never thought of ; and that which was confidently designed , sometimes never comes to pass at all . 'T is better therefore to be prudently attentive to the affairs before us , and without hope or fear , to expect the future , with a resolution incapable of being shaken by any sort of accidents whatsoever . For though I deem it good , not to foresee any with perplexity ; yet I account it very important , to have ones mind prepared against all adventures , that so it may be surprised with nothing . To begin to put Amilcars advice in practice , ( answered Valerius ) it is requisite to avoid expressing to the people , any fear of Porsenna , when they come to know , that he undertakes the quarrel of Tarquin , for which reason , we must dextrously conceal a part of the extream sorrow , which we resent for the death of Brutus , and indeavor to infuse a kind of confidence into the peoples minds , which may serve to them as a presage of victory . And indeed Valerius , who had began to build a stately house upon the Mount Velia , encreased the number of his workmen that were about it , that it might appear he did not fear the success of the War , seeing he employed himself about a business that requires plenty and peace . He contrived also , for the same reason , to institute the Plays , called the Secular Plays , because they were celebrated but once in an Age , conceiving that these several devices would have a good effect , both amongst the Romans , and amongst the enemies . Zenocrates , mean while leaving Valerius , accompanied with Amilcar and Herminius , went to visit Sulpitia , who was at that time with Octavius , where Clelia was also : To whom after some little time , he addressed ( for Octavius being too sick , permitted him not to be spoken to ) and represented to her all the obliging blandishments , which that Prince had encharg'd him with . He informed her , that Horatius was at Veii , and Aronces at Clusium , that the first of them was slave to a Veientine , and the other prisoner in the Isle of Saule . Whereby Clelia being a person of a most extraordinary capacity , well understood the unpleasing consequences , to which this adventure would expose her . Yet she had some consolation , that Horatius , was separated from her . But being endued with a rare generosity , notwithstanding the tenderness she had for Aronces , she thought she offended against the obligements of honor , to what Zenocrates related of that Prince , before she were satisfied of her doubting , whether it was he that had wounded Octavius . So that she changed colour , and durst scarce enquire any thing of Zenocrates , how ardently desirous soever she was to do so . But Octavius , over-hearing some part of Zenocrates's discourse to Clelia , though he spoke sufficiently low , and notwithstanding his sickness taking notice of the sentiments of this virtuous Lady , No , no , Sister ( said he generously with a low voice ) do not fear to inform your self of Aronces , if the wound which I have received was given me by his hand , he is not culpable for it to Octavius , but it is the Prince of Numidia that was hurt by him ; 't is his Rival , and not your Brother : and if Clelius were of my opinion , he should not hate Aronces for it , though it should prove fatal to me . What you say is so generous and noble ( cryed Herminius that heard him ) that I assure my self the gods will preserve the life of a person that retains equity in an occasion wherein it is sufficiently difficult to be equitable . Clelia was glad that Herminius had answered him , because being very discreet , it would have been something troublesome to her to have answered in a way wholly to her own content . But it behoved her to interpose something , had not Clelius entered into the room , whose presence altered the discourse . This afflicted Father having first demanded of his Son how he found himself , turned to Zenocrates , to enquire of him what news he had brought . Zenocrates , who now understood that 't was believed Aronces had wounded Octavius , and that Clelius hated him for it , without considering that if he did it , it was innocently , found himself extreamly perplexed . Nevertheless , he told him what obliging speeches that Prince had commanded him to express in his ear to him and Clelia , that so he might intimate to him , that Aronces was not so conscious to himself of having done any thing against him . How Zenocrates ? ( cryed Clelius ) I will hear nothing from a man that has dyed the Sword which I had given him , in the blood of my Son , and should he have wounded him as his Rival , yet I will never see him during my life ; and therefore I am glad he is not in a possibility of returning to Rome ; for I should forbid him my house in case he should come again to the City . Clelia with unspeakable grief heard what her Father said , Sulpitia , knowing the humor of Clelius , presumed not to oppose him therein ; and Octavius being turned towards the other side , after he had expressed himself so generously , heard no more what was spoken in his chamber . But that which compleated the sorrow both of Sulpicia and Clelia , was , that Clelius no sooner understood that Horatius was prisoner at Veii , but he declared he would endeavor to deliver him by the assistance of an illustrious Veientine , that was one of his ancient friends . Being Horatius was a brave person , and one that might be very serviceable for supporting the Liberty of Rome , neither Herminius nor Amilcar , nor Zenocrates contradicted his intention , as indeed they could not with honor do , though they were Aronces friends . So that there was none but Sulpltia and Clelia , who testifyed enough by their silence , that the liberty of Horatius , was not the object of their wishes . But the visit of Zenocrates being at length ended , he and his two friends went to spend the remainder of the day with Valeria , with whom they found Collatina , Cesonia and Plotina , for as for Hermilia , she was continually so afflicted , that she vouchsased not to see any person whatsoever . Zenocrates addressing to Plotina , asked of her , what news there was since his departure . I assure you , ( said she to him ) I know none worthy your knowledge , but only that Spurius who is the most vindicative person living has lately renewed his friendship to Valeria , only because he hates his Rivals , and would do them all the injury he is able ; at least I have heard so this day from one of his friends . But is it not he ( replyed Zenocrates ) that sometimes counselled Mutius to become a Lover of Valeria ? Yes ( answered Plotina , pleasantly ) but being he sees Mutius , does not endear himself , and cannot dispossess Herminius out of the heart of Valeria , and that Aemilius also is more interessed in her favor than he , he is so resolved to attempt that glorious adventure once again . So that Valeria has now four Lovers at once . In good time ( said Valeria ) who overheard this discourse of Plotina to Zenocrates , ( though she spoke not very lowd ) but I had almost as good have four Enemies . You do well ( replyed Plotina ) to make use of the word [ Almost ] in this occasion ; for I am confident , there is at least one of the four , which you would not have to hate you . I confess it ( answered she ) but to speak sincerely , I account nothing more vexatious , than to be obstinately beloved by persons that I can never affect . I know many Dames interposed Amilcar , ( who was discoursing with Herminius and Collatina ) that are not of your humor and who esteem it an extraordinary delectation to be followed by a crowd of Suppliants , for whom notwithstanding they have no particular affection . As Herminius , was ingaging himself in this conversation , Themistus and Meleagenes came into the room , who appearing more sad than ordinary , gave occasion to Valeria , to enquire the cause of their discontentment . I deplore the death of so honorable a person ( answered Themistus ) that I cannot but require some lamentations of him from you , and especially from Amilcar , to whom he was well known at Syracuse . And I am confident ( added he ) that though you never saw but only the portraiture of him that was shewn you when you had the curiosity to know my adventures , yet you will not cease to bewail him . Oh good Gods ! ( cryed Amilcar ) let me not hear that Meriander is dead , for I should resent it most passionately . I am sorry ( replyed Themistus ) that I must impart that grief to you ; but it is too true that the illustrious Meriander is no longer amongst the living , but left the world three days since . How ! ( replyed Valeria ) he that had all good qualities , none bad ; who was both gallant and prudent , who knew all things of excellence , loved all noble acts , passionately affected Musick , that loved the whole World , that was so acceptable in it , so sincere , so faithful a friend , so constant and so generous , does he no longer live ? He does not most certainly ( answered Themistus ) and the pensive Merigenes , who arrived yesterday in the evening , tells me Meriander hath been universally bewailed , as never any before in the Court of Syracuse . Not one Beauty but has lamented his fate , nor man of quality , but expressed their resentment with sighs and complaints : those that excel in any good Arts do almost abandon them , since he is no longer their Protector , and in brief , all the World deplores him as person that could alone introduce civility , virtue , and gallantry into the Court , and serve for a model to those that propose to themselves the perfection of honorable persons . I assure you , ( replyed Herminius ) such as have all the rare qualities Meriander was owner of , cannot be sufficiently regretted ; and if Amilcar would acquit himself well , he should compose an Epitaph worthy of his own Wit , and the merit of the illustrious Deceased . I protest to you ( said Amilcar hastily ) that I would have one made , but I must withall declare to you , that I will not be the Author ; for in short , this kind of composure is the rack of good Wits , and I know nothing more difficult to make well . Yet I believe the cause why so few Epitaphs please those that read them , is , that generally praises and sadness are displeasing to almost all the World. So that all Epitaphs that are composed , being sad , and usually full of commendations , it is hard to please and gain approbation . Besides that , to speak judiciously , it being requisite that an Epitaph be short and clear , and exactly congruous to the person for whom it is intended , that it be between a plain Inscription and an Elogium , that there be some touch of Morality by the way , and that it excite tenderness and compassion , it is not much to be wondered at , that there be so few well made . Moreover , I assure you , that unless some Burlesque or Festivous Epitaphs , I have not seen many excellent ; for they are usually too plain , or too eloquent : Those that express too little , stop passengers for nothing ; those that are too long , and have more words than matter , make them lose too much time ; those which commend excessively , give occasion of contradiction and calumnies against the dead , and the person that commends him ; and those which do not extoll at all , when they are intended of people that merit to be praised , excite generous Readers to indignation and choler . Wherefore I conclude , that it is not fit to adventure lightly to make Epitaphs ; and I cannot resolve to make one for the noble Meriander , though his memory be very dear to me . Then Valeria demanded of Themistus , whether Merigenes was sent to him by the Princess Lindamira . I am not so happy ( answered he ) but Merigenes being much my friend , thought meet to come and advertise me , that he understood the young Prince of Messena was gone into Italy . 'T is true , I received news by him of Lindamira , which gave me great satisfaction ; and had not he inform'd me of the death of the generous Meriander , the intelligence brought me of the voyage of the Prince of Messena , would not have much troubled me . But by what I understand , ( said Plotina ) you and Merigenes have interchanged sighs for sighs ; for if he acquainted you with the death of Meriander , you have informed him of that of Lisydas and Alcimedes . In truth ( answered Themistus ) he much deplored their fates . But I must tell you ( interpos'd Amilcar ) that sorrow of this nature is a thing very unprofitable , at least to the persons lamented ; for to those that express it , it is honorable , making them esteemed compassionate and constant , and gains them the reputation of bearing their friendship beyond the Urne , But to speak unfeignedly , there is nothing more rare than true grief . I must confess ( added Plotina ) I am of Amilcar's opinion , and believe that there are feigned tears , tears of custom , and tears of decorum . For my part , ( said Amilcar ) I remember I saw a very excellent person dye at Carthage , who was not griev'd for by half those that lamented him . But can one lament without grief ( said Valeria ? ) I could not do it , for my part ( said Collatina . ) I have seen it done more than once ( replied Amilcar ) and if you would observe the general practise of the world , you would be of the same belief with me . For when people behold the death of some one , whom they conceive themselves oblig'd to sorrow for , they bewail him , and extoll him , and make shew of going to condole with , and comfort his Relations ; but in the mean while , if during the visit , some one in the company relate some pleasant story , it is listned to , paraphras'd on , and laught at ; after which , the mourners walk abroad , make visits , and are altogether after their ordinary manner , till beholding the particular friends or kindred of the deceased , their tears are renewed , and their sighs and melancholly acted over again . And because when this is past , he is never spoken nor thought of more ; I cannot but believe that they which do things that have so little affinity with grief , can have no true grief at all . For to return to that person of great worth , whom I beheld die at Carthage , and who was so much regretted , I assure you I saw Women , who were scarce known to him in his life , out of vanity , and to make it believ'd he was their great friend , that habited themselves carelesly for two or three daies , and went from house to house , asking if they did lament him ; speaking of him with a certain familiarity , full of tenderness , sufficient to deceive such as had not the spirit of discernment , which is so necessary to live well in the world . And which was rare , these fair Mourners , the same day they spoke thus pitiously , went at evening to hear Musick , and to make Collations and Revels . They pretended indeed , that they went thither only to divert their mind from their sorrow ; for truly ( said they , with a languishing voice ) should not we see some body and constrain our selves , we should die of grief . And will not you now consent with me , that griefs are sometimes very suspitious , and seldom true ; and that to speak things as they are , there is as little true Grief , as there is true friendship . The measure of the one ( answer'd Herminius ) is without doubt the measure of the other , for only their loss is much resented , who were much belov'd ; but above all , there is nothing more excellent than to preseve the memory of ones friends . I intend not to speak of those mournings , which do nothing but pour forth streams of tears , which are rather an effect of the weakness of their reason that shed them , than of the excess of their regret : But I mean them that retain a long and prudent sorrow , who during their whole life , do all they are able to do for their dead friends , in the condition they are in ; that is , by speaking alwaies of them with esteem , defending their past actions with zeal , serving them whom they would have serv'd , had they liv'd ; loving those whom they lov'd , and never forgetting them . That which you say ( replied Plotina ) is , without doubt , very excellent ; but if there are few people , that can deplore their friends in this manner , there are few friends that deserve to be lamented so . All the company assenting to the opinion of Plotina , she took leave of them , because it was now very late . The next day Valerius , in order to executing the design he had , to intimate to the people , that he did not misdoubt the success of the War ; after he came out of the Senate , went to see his workmen , which he employ'd in finishing his house on the Mount Velia , where he dwelt already ; for there was more than half of it compleated . And to execute his purpose , he added half as many more to the workmen , that had hitherto laboured in his structure . So that there was seen nothing but burthened slaves along the way leading to it , going and coming continually , to carry things necessary to the builders . Valerius also judg'd it not fit , in the conjuncture of affairs , to motion so soon the election of a new Consul , in the place of the illustrious Brutus , for fear lest giving an occasion of a contest in the Senate , there might be some commotion , which might be attended with dangerous consequences , when it should come to be known , that Porsenna protected Tarquin . He advised with the most prudent of those , that understood affairs , and did nothing but what they counselled him to . But as the rules of prudence can never be infallible , when the deliberation is concerning what the people will , or will not do ; the wisdom and virtue of Valerius were not powerful enough to hinder , but that what he did with the best and most innocent intention in the world , was interpreted to his disadvantage . Within five or six daies after the arrival of Zenocrates , the news of the return of Aronces to Clusium , and the alliance of Tarquin with the King of Etruria , was known by all the people ; who , instead of taking heart from the tranquillity that appear'd in the mind of Valerius , and the several Orders he had given , that the forces should be in an expedite condition , began to repine very loudly . 'T is true , some of Tarquin's creatures served secretly to irritate the minds of the multitude . Some said , 't was easie to observe , that Valerius minded himself more than the publick good , in that he built so magnificent a House , in a time , wherein the new-born Republick stood in need that all the Romans should contribute a part of their Estates , towards sustaining the charge of the War. Others , That it appear'd enough , that he hated the King more than Royalty , since it appear'd he had a design of reigning like a Sovereign , in that he spoke nothing of making an election of another Consul , and that he caused more than ordinary diligence and haste to be used about a house , which might become an impregnable Citadel , when he would fortifie it , by reason of its advantageous situation . In fine , said these Mutineers , what serves it to commend Brutus , and yet imitate Tarquin ? to speak of Liberty , and yet aspire to Tyranny ? So that within four or five days , a great part of the people began to believe , that Valerius aspir'd to make himself King. At first , all his friends did what they could to undeceive them ; but the more they spoke , the less they were believed , and came themselves to be suspected of intending to be subservient to his ambition , out of hopes to be rewarded for it . Thus was the most virtuous of men suspected of intentions to betray his Countrey , and not to have expelled a Tyrant , but only to be Tyrant himself . This troublesome rumour afflicted Valerius very sensibly , when Herminius gave him notice of it ; for he was not of those people , who content themselves with being virtuous , without care to appear so . Besides , should there have happened a sedition in Rome at that time , the safety of the Common-wealth had been greatly endangered . Part of his friends were of advice , that he should severely punish some of those , that had the boldness to suspect him so unjustly , to the end , others might be restrained by that example , The gods defend ( answered Valerius to them that gave him this counsel ) that , to secure my self from the suspition of attempting to be a Tyrant , I should commit an action that approaches near to Tyranny ; for should I do it , the people would be incens'd , I should accuse instead of justifying my self , and I should expose Rome to return to her late servitude . Wherefore I resolve upon another proceeding , which perhaps will succeed better . And accordingly Valerius , without imparting his design to any but Herminius , who commended him highly for taking up so generous a resolution , caused the people to be assembled the day following in the spacious Court , where he was wont to speak in publick , when some important affair was in hand , to which the suffrages of the people were necessary . As their minds now were ill pre-disposed , part of the multitude believ'd , that Valerius caused the people to be assembled , only to make some unjust proposal to them . But when the place was full , all the Mutineers were astonished , when they observ'd the Consul , at his approach to the Tribunal where he was to speak , commanded the Axes , and the Fasces of Rods , which were the marks of Sovereign power , to be held downwards , intimating by this submissive action , that he acknowledged the power of the people to be above his own ; a proceeding so remote from Tyranny , pleasingly astonished this multitude , who could not contain themselves from testifying their approbation of the fact with shouts and acclamations of joy . But at last , silence being commanded , Valerius beholding so favourable a beginning , lift up his eyes towards Heaven , and entring upon his Oration , with all the boldness that innocence inspires them with , who are accus'd unjustly ; I wish ( said he ) O Romans ; it had been the pleasure of the gods , that I had undergone the destiny of Brutus in the last Battel , and obtain'd the same glory with him , of dying in defence of my Countreys Liberty , that so I might have escap'd the misfortune , of being unjustly suspected of the most horrible of all crimes , and that by them , for whose sakes I would have sacrificed my dearest bloud . Is it possible , O Romans , that no virtue can be pure enough to restrain you from suspecting it ? Is it possible , I say , that I , who have ever been a declared enemy of the Tyrant and Tyranny , should be accus'd of aspiring to the Soveraign Power ? How ? No , no ; I could never have imagin'd it , but should have believ'd on the contrary , that though I had been possest of the Capitol , it could never have been fear'd I pretended to the Royalty . But , as I perceive , all my fore-past management , and all my services , have not been able to hinder you from blotting and traducing my reputation : For it seems , upon the lightest pretext in the world , you accuse me with unparall'eld injustice , of the greatest of all crimes . Is it just , O ye inconsiderate Romans , ( continued he ) that ye should judge rather of me , by the place where I dwell , than by what I am my self ? But since the matter is so , I declare to you , unjust Romans , that the house of Valerius shall never more cause umbrage to the City of Rome ; and as it is easier to pull down than to build up , you shall soon see the ruines of my house to justifie my innocence . The Mount Velia shall be free for those that please to dwell there ; and to testifie yet more submission , I shall begin to rebuild at the foot of that Mountain , if you please to assigne me a place , to the end those suspitious Citizens , who accuse me so lightly , may dwell in a higher seat than my self ; for I consent , that they , in whom more confidence is put , than in Valerius , for the liberty of his Countrey , may build their houses in the same place , where he newly demolish'd his . And accordingly while Valerius was speaking this , the great number of workmen which he had emploied some daies before to build that magnificent structure , by the order of Valerius , pull'd it down with so speedy diligence , that it was absolutely raz'd before the day was done : And the first Consul , who had contributed so much to the liberty of Rome , saw himself constrained to go and lodge with one of his friends . Which great and unparallel'd deed having fully justifi'd Valerius , the same people that before murmur'd so much against him , conspir'd all with one voice to stile him Publicola , denoting by this name they gave him , his yielding and submissiveness to the people . Whence after this famous day , this Consul was no longer called Valerius , but the appellation of Publicola remain'd upon him for ever . Himself was also glad that it continued to him , in regard the people could never name him , without remembring the cause for which they term'd him so , whereby he gain'd a greater stock of credit for the good of the Common-wealth . Four or five days after , to confirm the good opinion given of him , it was proceeded to election of a new Consul ; and Spurius Lucretius , Father of the admirable and unfortunate Lucretia , was chosen in the place of Brutus ; for being much elder than Valerius , whom I shall hereafter call Publicola , this virtuous Consul was willing Lucretius should have the precedence , and all the honours of the Consulship . But being desirous to gain the people more powerfully , during those four or five days that he was alone , he made several Constitutions , which were very favourable and advantageous to them . He plac'd several virtuous persons in the Senate , in the room of those that were slain in the last battel . He caus'd a publick Oath to be renewed , making it Treason in any that should dare to propose the changing of the Government ; He decreed that Criminals condemned , might appeal to the people ; He discharged the poor from contributing to the expence of the War ; He enacted , None should be entrusted in any charge , but by the consent of the people : He also caus'd the Axes to be separated from the Fasces , and moreover constituted that what he had done the last time he spoke to the people , should be a president for the future , that is , that the Fasces should be held downwards as often as the people were assembled together . Thus , in seeming to lose a part of his power , this prudent Roman augmented his authority . That which much affected the people , was , the beholding Valerius , and all his family , enforc'd to sojourn at the House of Racilia , till he had one provided of his own . The noble-minded Sivelia did not omit in this occasion , to offer hers to this virtuous Consul ; but he wav'd the acceptation of it , by reason of Herminius's love to Valeria , and chose rather the same Lodgings which had formerly entertained the illustrious Brutus . Mean time , though these late transactions greatly took up those , who judg'd themselves interessed in the good of the Re-publick , Clelius , in the prejudice he had against Aronces , fail'd not to take care for Horatius , and sent secretly to Veii , to procure his deliverance ; which soon after became more easie for him to effect , by reason of the death of Spurius Lucretius , which happened eight daies after he was created Consul . For an Uncle of Horatius's , who was also of the Family of those first Horatii , whose Combat is so celebrated , succeeded in his place , and assisted Clelius much , in contriving ways to bring about his return to Rome . While matters were at this pass , Clelia was possessed with extream sorrow , the weakness of Octavius encreased ; she apprehended Aronces going to engage on his Fathers side , which he could not avoid with honor ; for he must either remain a prisoner , or become an enemy to Rome . Besides , she was almost certain , Horatius would return speedily ; she beheld one of his Relations in Authority ; her Father passionately inclin'd to his alliance ; and in brief , she could foresee nothing but perplexity and disquiet ; and this brought her into a strange melancholly ; yet though she was something pale , and extreamly sad , she was , notwithstanding , always the most beautiful person in the world . All the Ladies her friends , visited her very frequently , and Valeria among the rest , made it almost her business to comfort the afflicted Ladies ; for she was almost ever with Hermilia , or Collatina , or Clelia . But by reason Plotina and Amilcar had a certain genius of pleasantness , which could not long consist with melancholly , the converse was always very agreeable at Cesonia's house , whither generally persons of quality resorted more than usual , after Sulpitia was become a Mourner , and Valeria liv'd at the house of Racilia . So that there was scarce a day , but Themistus , Meleagenes , Zenocrates , Herminius , Mulius , Aemilius , Spurius , Amilcar , and several others went thither , where there were also many noble and beautiful Ladies . But as the conversations which are made amongst choice persons , whose number is not over great , are the most pleasing of all , there happened one in the chamber of Plotina one day , which was very divertising , and pass'd only betwixt that charming Lady Cesonia , Amilcar , Aemilius , and Herminius ; the cause of it was sufficiently sad , for coming to speak of Clelia and Aronces , they resented their conditions with compassion , and foreseeing all the mischiefs which in probability would betide them , they entertain'd themselves at first after a very melancholly manner . But Amilcar not being able to talk long upon sorrowful subjects , without conforming them to his own humour ; It must be confess'd ( said he on a sudden ) that such as are capable of great passions , are far more miserable than others ; and it were better to love every thing that pleases , than to confine our affection to one single object : Besides , ( added he ) I look upon it as an injury done to nature , to love but one thing alone in the whole Universe , But you do not remember , ( answered Plotina smiling ) that you would have me think you love me , and yet what you say , does not altogether tend to make you be belov'd . You have forgot your self ( replyed he ) for your maxims are not much different from mine , and 't is rather joy that unites us than love ; or , to explain my self more clearly , the joy I resent in loving you , is that which maintains the passion I have for you ; besides that , to speak sincerely , I was born a little too slothful , to adventure the experience of one of those great passions , which always oblige to the performance of great matters ; and without question , I am more fit for a trifling , than for an heroical love . Methinks ( said Cesonia ) you attribute a quality to your self not very good ; for I always lookt upon slothfulness as a defect . How ? Cesonia ( cried Amilcar ) if you knew but what sweetness there is in a certain carelesness , which is the daughter of sloth , and how pleasing an employment idleness is to a man that hath some delicacy of mind , you would not speak as you do , but would conclude , that if diligence be sometimes more profitable , sloth is almost ever more agreeable . For if you consider'd it well , you would find , that they which are naturally diligent have scarce ever leisure to do nothing ; because the same temperament which makes diligent , endues those that are capable of it with a certain activity , which obliges them to engage themselves into a thousand difficult matters . Such people undertake all , would be all , intermeddle with all ; and so , by their incessant turmoiling , deprive themselves of that , which according to the intention of Nature , is the reward of all labours , and the end of all the actions of Life ; Rest . For even Heroes , that resolve most to climb to glory , by arduous and untrodden paths , propose Rest to themselves at the end of their travels . Why therefore should any account it discommendable , that being able to obtain this happy Quiet by Idleness , which is so great a pleasure , I enjoy it with tranquility and peace ? Why , I say , should I be blam'd for commending and loving , yea , preferring idleness before labor ? for is there any thing so sweet as to have nothing to do , and to be able to do all what ever one pleases ? I confess ( said Herminius ) 't is very pleasing to have the power of doing all one will ; but I deny , that 't is oftentimes agreeable to do nothing I grant indeed , that there is sometimes a kind of sweetness in the serene enjoyment of honest leasure , yet that which chiefly constitutes the pleasantness of it , is not properly idleness , but the liberty and arbitriment a man hath to do what his own inclinations lead him to . Continual labour is a thing painful , but eternal sluggishness is so tedious and troublesome a quality , that I hate nothing more . For sluggishness ( replyed Amilcar ) it is as well odious to me as to you , but the idleness which I mean , I love it with all my soul ; It seems to me ( said Cesonia ) there is no great diffence between them . How ? Cesonia ( answered he ) you seem not to consider what you speak ; for a sluggard is properly a man either without virtue , or without courage , or without wit , or without address . But a gallant man idle , is a Philosopher , who does nothing , because there is nothing in the world worthy to employ him ; or a man , who seeking wisdom by a different way from the common sort of men , pursues only pleasures , without intermedling with the publick good , and a thousand affairs , which cause all the turmoil of life , and finds himself happier , in being gently seated upon a hillock , by the side of a Rivolet , and entertaining himself with some young Shepherdess , than those ambitious heads which are always active and unquiet , in the midst of all the honors which they attain by their continual labours . And if you consider all things aright , you will find , as I said before , that Rest is the end to which all actions of men are directed . For men do not fight , but to the intent they may not always fight ; nor aspire to glory , but to enjoy it in quiet ; they do not learn , but that they may make an end of learning ; nor travel , but that they may arrive to the place whither they design : and whosoever looks not upon Rest as the chief good , is like a man that should undertake to travel eternally , without ever arriving to any place wherein to abide . Your argument is pleasantly set forth with advantage , ( replyed Herminius ) but yet I hold , there can be no true sweetness in Rest , unless so far as it is judg'd a commodious estate , of being able to do what a man best pleases . For , that I may borrow the very examples used by you , do you think that those Philosophers , who put themselves in the way of discovering , that the world being wholly corrupted , hath no employment worthy to take them up , could be termed idle ? Call you that doing nothing , to have learnt to be better contented with poverty , than the ambitious are with victories ; to neglect all the delights which pleasure hath invented , and to be satisfied with the converse of their Books ; the melody of Birds , the purling of a Fountain , and their own innocence ? As for other kind of idle people , whom only softness posses , I confess they deserve the name which you have given them , and he that loves nothing but delights , may be said to be in continual idleness . Yet 't is at least an idleness sufficiently sweet , ( replied Amilcar , smiling : ) But if it were allowable to be always idle , ( replied Herminius ) all men would be so ; for it would be more convenient , than to seek glory by difficult ways , in which also the Heroes found it . Had this opinion been always approv'd , and idleness , sloth , and carelesness ranked with the virtues , we should have had neither Cities , nor Laws , nor Monarchies , nor Republicks ; but all the world would have been in confusion , all men would have lived in the fields like the Herds which feed there ; the Arts would never have been invented ; and the same pleasure which induces you to defend the cause of idleness and sloth , would want above half the charms which allure those to it , who have the blindness to prefer it before virtue ; since it is true , that men have by their pains invented or perfected very many things which serve for pleasure , as Dancing , Musick , and several others . So that if Idleness had been Mistress of the world , the world would have been in a strange confusion and ignorance ; and Amilcar himself , who knows a hundred things which he hath learnt with very much care , would have known nothing of what he knows , nor have been the same person in the world he is ; he could have scarce had any thing graceful , nor even discoursed of idleness at the rate he now does ; whence I assure my self , he does not speak according to his real thoughts . 'T is true , ( answered Amilcar ) what ever I have said , I am neither sluggish nor idle ; yet , to speak unfeignedly , I could wish I had leisure to be so , and were not all my life oblig'd to study to do things , which afford me no advantage , and little pleasure . For , to tell you freely , most of the labours of men , find nothing but ingratitude in the minds of those , for whom they are undergone ; and every man , from the King to the Slave , hath at least met with one ungrateful in his life . For when a Prince is just and gracious , the people are apt to infer , that he is oblig'd to be so , that they are not at all oblig'd to him for it . Most Kings , because they are born Masters of others , imagine they owe no reward to their faithful Subjects , and that Tyranny is one of the Rights of their Soveraignty . They that govern Republicks , are expos'd to the ingratitude of the people , as well as Kings ; and the persons of highest employment in States of this sort , imagining those whom they govern , can never obey them with blindness enough , never trouble themselves to give them any testimonies of acknowledgement : Masters believe their slaves born to do them service without reward ; and slaves on the other side , think their Masters ought to recompence them for the least matters they perform , and that they are indebted to them continually . The friends which a man obliges , knowing 't is the engagement of friendship to serve those we love , make no esteem of any thing ; and they which oblige others , require on the contrary ; that all should be ascribed to them . A Father , because he hath given life to his Children , conceives , that they ought to be always as dependent on him , as they were while they were but in their Cradle ; and giving them no thanks for all their endeavours to please him , does nothing at all for them : and Children for their part , knowing that their birth is not the greatest obligation they can owe to their Fathers , repine even for the life which they gave them , when they do not all for them which they think they are able to do . Husbands , whose authority is established by force and custom , conceiving their wives are too happy in obeying them , give them no thanks for their complacency ; and Wives , who having either Beauty or Virtue imagining their Husbands too highly preferr'd by having married them , are not oblig'd by any thing whatsoever , but for the most part are impertinent when they are fair , and insolent when they are wise . Even Lovers are ungrateful , and the most of any other . For indeed ( added Amilcar smiling ) if you took notice of all the complaints they make , you would think a thousand mighty injuries had been done them , and never the least kindness . And it oftentimes happens , that a Lover , after he has received a thousand and a thousand favours ; makes afterwards a thousand and a thousand repinings , only because he is something less favourably regarded than ordinary : so that forgetting all former kindnesses , he murmures and threatens to change his affection , and becomes perfectly ingrateful And as for the Ladies ( continued he ) I could cite an hundred Sonnets , wherein the title of Ungrateful is given them . For I remember one which begins with , Ungrateful Fair ; another with Ungrateful Iris ; a third with , What strange ingratitude is this of yours ? a fourth with , The ungrateful beauty which I serve ; and another which pronounces , All that 's handsome is ungrateful . To conclude , Ingratitude is so general a thing , that a man would almost protest against obliging any person ; and for fear of doing any thing for one that may afterwards prove ungrateful , resolve to do nothing at all , but to live so as only to live , without taking care of any thing . For Ingratititude , ( said Aemilius , who all this while had been silent ) I assent to you , that there is too much of it in the world . I am of your opinion , ( answered Herminius ) but there would be much less of it , if there were no slothfulness and idleness ; for they are usually supine and negligent persons , who are most ungrateful , and who are willing to be oblig'd by all the world , without obliging any body . In truth ( said Plotina ) you have all a great stock of wit , and methinks you are in the humour to day , of expressing more than ordinary ; and therefore I beseech you satisfie me of two things , which I am desirous to know : First , Which is most shameful , to be a sluggard for want of wit , or for want of courage ? and Secondly , to examine well all the different ingratitudes the world is full of , and determine which is the greatest ; for there are various kinds , For my own particular , I have a she-friend , who makes no account of the services which are done her , but forgets a thousand considerable good offices , without ever thinking of retribution ; and who , because she is fair , and loves her beauty better than her self , if I may so speak , never forgets one flattery or commendation , but will do much more for them which deceive her , provided it be in her own praise , than for those who do her real services : What you speak of ( said Cesonia ) fails out very frequently , but before speaking of ingratitude , let us discourse a little concerning these idle persons , whose idleness has divers causes . I know some who are so , only because they are careless ; for they have wit enough , and testifie also in some occasions , when they are forced to it , that they want no courage ; and besides , it is not perceiv'd that they have any bad qualities : These people ( answered Herminius ) are culpable in the highest degree ; for I know nothing more strange than to be unprofitable , both to the world and ones self , to have wit and do nothing with it , and a certain indifferent mind , which causes a man not to interest himself in any thing , to have neither ambition nor love , and to live with a negligence that renders him incapable of all great pleasures . For my own part , I should almost like it better for a man to addict himself to something , not altogether good , than not to apply himself to any thing at all . As for me ( replied Plotina ) I am of Herminius's mind , and I judge it more shameful to be an eternal idler , for want of having the Will to attempt something , than to do nothing for want of Will : For what reason is there to accuse a poor stupid person , who by engaging himself in action , would only manifest his stupidity ? I affirm confidently , that they to whom the gods have been sparing of the riches of the mind , are happy , when they assign them an unactive life withal , so that they remain hidden in their own obscurity . This deficiency causes the same effect in them , which prudence does in others , by restraining them from appearing unbecomingly in the world . For there is none but knows , there are people which would not be spoken of , if they were not in great employments , of whom a thousand dispraises are rumour'd , because they acquit themselves ill of what they rashly undertake . Promote a hair-brain'd man to the management of State-affairs , and one faint-hearted to command an Army , and you will find it convenient there were more idle persons than there are . For idle persons injure none but themselves ; but they which manage employments they are unworthy of , oftentimes overthrow the order of the world . They make war , when there is a greater necessity for peace ; and contrarily , make peace , when 't is more convenient to undertake a war : and not understanding the import of their own actions , it would be better they did nothing at all . For which reason , upon due consideration , I judge it more reasonable to censure impertinent busie-bodies , than those miserable lazy-backs who seek ease , and oft-times do better by indulging their own quiet , than by forsaking it to become active . Let us leave them therefore in their happy idleness , ( answered Cesonia ) and I repent me of my curiosity I had to know distinctly , the different degrees of contempt I ought to allot them in my mind . I cannot leave them yet , ( replied Herminius ) but I must tell you , that the most criminal of all idle persons , are they who addict themselves to nothing , when they are oblig'd by necessity to betake themselves to the employment which fortune has given them . For though all idleness is blame-worthy , yet when a man addicts himself to nothing , and chooses no profession , but out of choice , floth , or incapacity , or some other reason , passes his life in so great sluggishness , that he might in a manner die , without the loss of pleasure , or benefit to any , and even without being sensible of it himself , it is sufficient to reprehend and slight him . But when we see a man , who by his birth and his own election , is instated in a great employment , which requires him to act , and he does not , he is to be hated and despised . According to my judgement ( said Amilcar ) ye have much reason for this ; but yet there are people worse than those idle ones you speak of . I beseech you ( interpos'd Cesonia ) tell us who they are ; for my part , I cannot comprehend there can be any such . They are those , ( answered Amilcar ) who being engag'd in a great employment , do not cease to forecast how to acquit themselves of it , that they may enjoy a certain quiet , which hath always some pleasure in it ; yet having a kind of humorousness in their heads , which I cannot express , they do not the things they are obliged to , but busie themselves in matters which they might better dispense with , and neglect all their lives , and to which they have no engagement . For when I see a Priest omit the care of the Temple he ministers to , that knows nothing of the quality of Victims , and scarce the ceremonies of a Sacrifice ; but yet discourses well concerning War , Musick , and Hunting , I am possess'd with the most pleasant indignation in the world ; for at the same time I contemn him , I take infinite delight to mock and abuse him . When I observe a Senator with his grave aspect ( which he sometimes sets off with a little constraint ) ignorant of the Laws of his Countrey , and going about to play the Gallant with a Lady , who derides his bad courtship ; I conclude , he will do better to keep in his Closet , than to meddle with an unsuitable indecorous Art , and neglect what is incumbent and proper to his place . On the other side , when I see a man , whose age and condition qualifies him for a Gallant , put on an awful Senatorious gravity , and dive into the Doctrine of Pythagoras , and speak no smaller word than that of Transmigration , or Metempsychosis ; I sigh , and exclaim , O gods ! Why is not this man idle ? So likewise when I behold a Captain , whom it behoves to be generous , and to understand his profession , that knows only the terms of the military Art he follows , and yet is well skill'd in that of Dancing , I wish he would do nothing throughout all his life . On the contrary , when I perceive a person , whose mean birth and abilities ought to with-hold him from intermedling with any thing , who yet thrusts himself into all businesses , I am as much unsatisfi'd that this man is not idle too . Now if any offer to retort unto me , that idleness is good for nothing , I may at least presume to affirm , that it does hurt to none , and that there is no comparison between idleness and ingratitude . True , ( said Herminius ) ingratitude is the vilest of all vices , and most oposite to natural equity ; for it is never found so much as amongst brutes , nor even the most cruel and savage of them . Benefits and kindnesses mollifie Lions ; Men alone are naturally capable of ingratitude . The most remarkable enormity of this vice , is that it is directly opposite to Justice , and overthrows all Laws of Society , which among people endued with reason , ought to be nothing else , but a continual commerce of good offices . According to the Laws of Humanity , it behoveth to do good to whosoever stands in need of it ; judge therefore , whether it be not just to do so to them , from whom benefits have been received . But there are people of such an evil heart , that when they are too much oblig'd , they decline those to whom they are engag'd , and by degrees grow to a pass not to endure them . 'T is a strange humour in some ( said Plotina ) whom I know , that will not do any thing for those who have done all things for them , and yet render considerable services to such , as never did them the least civility . These people are much of their perverse natures , who love better to make presents than to pay their debts : But the best is , that nevertheless all the world declaims against this odious quality , and there is no ungrateful person but decries ingratitude . This proceeds ( said Herminius ) for that no person does justice to himself , and because the greatest part of men would appear what they are not . That which amazes me more ( continued he ) is , to observe , that this crime is so general , since 't is the only one which is absolutely void of all pleasure . For a man who usurps the property of another , enriches himself by doing so ; a Detractor has the pleasure of being easily believ'd ; a Cheater has the satisfaction , of attaining to the end he designed to himself ; a Vindicative person has the contentment of revenging himself , by committing acts of cruelty : but an Ingrateful man can never think of what has been done for him , without some kind of shame and regret . I assure you ( answered Plotina ) they which are arriv'd to the highest pitch of ingratitude , never think of that which has been done for them . But if they do not ( replied Herminius ) yet they have no pleasure in not thinking of it ; and so you agree to what I asserted . I confess it really , ( said she ) for I love no contesting : But to compleat the satisfaction of my curiosity , tell me , I beseech you , which of all ingratitudes is the blackest ? That ( answered Amilcar ) where the obligation is greatest . That is not directly the thing I enquire , ( replied Plotina . ) What is it then ( said Cesonia ) which you demand ? I would know ( said this lovely Virgin ) in which profession of persons , ingratititude is most odious , whether in the mind of a King , or in those of his subjects ; of a master , or a slave : amongst friends , or between a Father and his Children , or a Husband and a Wife , or a Lover and his Mistriss ? Ingratitude is a thing so horrible , ( answered Herminius ) that it never found an Advocate which dar'd to defend it , or to confess himself capable of it . Some acknowledge indeed , that they are ambitious , cholerick , and revengeful ; but none will own that he is ungrateful : Wherefore ingratitude must be absolutely condemn'd , whereever it is found . But yet there are several degrees , ( replied Plotina ) and I think I may almost confidently adjoyn , that there is no equality in any thing under the Sun. According to my apprehension , ( said Amilcar ) ingrateful persons may be divided into three orders ; for some are so in point of Duty , others in relation to Friendship , and others in respect of Love. Those in point of Duty , are Kings , and Subjects ; Fathers , and Children ; Masters , and Slaves ; Husbands , and Wives : Those in reference to Friendship , are Friends of both Sexes ; And lastly those in relation to love , are Lovers and their Ladies . Amilcar hath spoken judiciously , ( answered Herminius ) it cannot be denyed ; though among them , which he terms ingrateful in reference to duty , sometimes there may be some , that merit a place too among those that are so in matter of Friendship . But , speaking generally , he hath well ranked these Monsters ; and it remains only to examine , which are most culpable , For my part , ( said Amilcar ) I believe they which are ungrateful in point of Duty , are the most criminal . But my opinion ( said Cesonia ) is , that their guilt is greatest , who practise ingratitude in Friendship . Mine , ( said Aemilius ) that the foulest aspect of this vice is , when it appears among the Votaries of Love. I affirm so too , ( answered Herminius ) and you only prevented me in declaring this truth . If there were a fourth part to be taken , ( said Plotina ) I would choose it : but being 't is otherwise , I will attend what to resolve on , till you have delivered your Reasons . As for mine ( said Amilcar , smiling ) I shall soon have done it , since I have nothing else to say , but only that Love cannot be plac'd , in comparison with that kind of Duty we understand ; for men , who have made Laws to teach Kings to Govern , and People to Obey , have made none to teach Gratitude in Love ; and all the Morality of the goddess , ador'd in Cyprus , is no where to be found but in Sonnets . The same reason ( answer'd Aemilius ) which oblig'd Numa to make no Laws against parricides , has , without question , oblig'd all Legislators to mention almost nothing concerning Love ; because , as Numa imagin'd , there could be no parricide , so they presum'd it impossible ingratitude should be in Love. But however it be ( answer'd Amilcar ) I am not bound to speak as the matter is , but only what I think . And therefore I say , looking upon Love as a piece of Gallantry , I do not occount the ungrateful of this Order the blackest ; but judge those that are ingrateful in friendship , more criminal , though less than those which are so in respect of Duty , which I spoke of . Certainly , if the consequence of Ingratitude ought to be considered , in order to determining the greatness of it , it must be granted me , that ingratitude in Love produces divertisement and pleasure in the world , instead of disturbing humane society ; for usually , amorous Ingratitudes occasion the composure of very excellent Verses . As for that which happens between two friends , though it be horrible , yet at most it only causes hatred to succeed in the room of friendship , and some families to be divided . But the ingratitude of bad Kings towards their Subjects ( if the respect due to them will permit such language ) is the occasion of a thousand injustices ; and that of People towards their Kings causes seditions , revolts , and eternal wars . The ingratitude of Fathers to Children , and Children to Fathers , extinguishes all natural sentiments ; that of Husbands to Wives , and Wives to Husbands , occasions almost all criminal affections , and tragical deeds . Judge therefore whether I was mistaken , when I affirmed the ingrateful in Duty were the most dangerous . I know not whether they be the most dangerous , ( answered Cesonia ) but I maintain that one ungrateful in friendship can never be a true honest man ; and yet 't is not impossible sometimes for one ingrateful in Duty to be so . For , to instance , there may be Kings who will give no acknwledgement of the services performed for them ; who study more their own glory , than the quiet of their people , and will not be other than great Princes . Indeed , if all Kings really lov'd their Subjects , as a good Father ought to love his Children , and would take especial notice of the services which are performed for them , they would never make War , except to defend them , but peaceably permit them to till their native soil , and be induc'd by no ambition to make new acquests of Territory at the expence of their lives , who love and obey them . Perhaps there may possibly be ingratitudes in Ambition , of not so black a stain , as those of friendship . All such as have began a new dominion , have been ingrateful to their Countrey : yet whilst in their climbing from mean Citizens to the heigth of grand Princes , Fortune justified their ingratitude , they have been placed in the same degree with Heroes . But as for an ingrateful friend , he hath been always ranked amongst the base and treacherous . Fathers and Children , Husbands and Wives , ingratitude is not so odious when it is found amongst them ; but only because there is a great duty of mutual love incumbent upon them . For though I am of opinion , it is always fit for children to respect and obey those to whom they owe their lives ; yet I hold , that when a man happens to have one of those Fathers that are too much so , and who , acting perpetually by their authority , never do any thing with tenderness , he may in some sort be excusable , if he ascribe not all imaginable acknowledgements to him ; nevertheless I agree , that he ought always to honor and serve him . But there is a certain respect or decency , and an obedience proceeding from reason , very different from those which are produced by a real acknowledgement . The same I say of Fathers and Children , is also applicable to Husbands and Wives . Moreover , there is another reason , which renders ingratitude between friends more detestable , than between those I now mentioned . For Kings make no choice of their Subjects , and all Subjects do not elect their Kings ; no more do Fathers choose their Children , or these their Fathers : Interest , for the most part , makes all Marriages , rather than Reason or Love. Wherefore when all these persons are defective in acknowledgements , though they deserve blame ; yet 't is in a less measure than ingrateful friends do ; especially , because not loving at all , they lessen the value of the obligations they have one towards another ; for conceiving their duty less , it is not strange if they dispence with a part of what they owe. As for Lovers , though their ingratitude be horrible , yet it may be alledg'd , that since we love not whom we will , we cannot be oblig'd thereunto in spight of our inclinations ; and besides , as Love seises on one party first , when such possession seises on the one side , it commonly begins on the other ; whence a Lover , whose interest is dis-respected , believes not himself so oblig'd as he is to the person by whom he is belov'd . But for friends , they are chosen by us , we are voluntarily oblig'd to them , we sue unto , and engage them , we readily admit of their services , not being constrained to a confederate amity , either by the Laws , or any disordered Passion ; and by consequence , nature , reason , justice , virtue , and glory , exact of us a correspondent return of good offices , and when it is not in a mans power to perform that , he ought never at least , to forget the obligation he hath to his Friend , but publish and own it with delight . For my part , I confess , I cannot comprehend how there should be ingrateful friends , or how there can be any people which endure those which are so . What assurance can there be in the heart of a man , who is wanting to his friend and himself ? what sentiment is able to retain him , who despises friendship , justice , and glory , and makes himself apparent to be as imprudent as false ? for indeed , the ingrateful ruines his reputation amongst all people of honor , and does himself more mischief than others , though perhaps he is not sensible of it . It were not impossible , but one ingrateful to his Prince may be grateful to his friend , and his Mistress , and also to the other Relations I mentioned ; but I judge , an ingrateful Friend , may be an ingrateful Subject , Father , Child , Husband , and Lover , for friendship is a thing so sacred , that who so contemns it , is capable of violating all things ; Wherefore I conceive my opinion more warranted by reason than that of Amilcars . You are highly ingenious , ( answered Herminius ) and I confess , all you have said in favor of Friendship is admirably well discoursed , and so much the more as it serves to prove , that the most horrible of all Ingratitudes is Ingratitude in Love. Which before I undertake , I must declare , that there is no kind excusable , but all ingrateful persons merit contempt and detestation . It is not material to examine whether a man loves or hates , to know whether he ought to be grateful . For upon the reception of a benefit , he is indispensably obliged to be acknowledged for it , not only to his friends , but also to his enemies , when he accepts a good office from their hands : And besides , I am not satisfied whether a man be not obliged to gratitude , even when he refuses the services they would do him . The word [ Acknowledgment ] so clearly implies the necessary obligation of him that receives a favor from any one , that none can be ignorant of it . To acknowledge a good turn , is to be always in a propensity of doing what has been done for you ; and whosoever feels not in his breast a continual desire of performing that towards another which has been done to serve him , is without question secretly ingrateful , and will discover himself upon the first occasion presented him , of serving those by whom he has been obliged . But to come to the particular design I have , to make it apparent , that Ingratitude in Love is more abominable than all others , I stand not in need of very many words to do it . For though there can be no small ingratitude , yet it is certain , it may be more or less great , according as the person is more or less obliged . For if a man owes his life to a friend , he is more oblig'd to him , than if he owed to him only his Fortune ; and consequently is more ingrateful to him , than if he were accountable to him for a less engagement . Which being so , what doubt can be made of the question in hand , and is there any thing that may be placed in comparison with Love ? A man serves his King , his Father , his Master , and his Friend ; but a Lover gives himself to his Mistress , and a Mistress her self to her Lover ; 't is Love alone that has the power to make two hearts one . I know friendship boasts of being able to do it , but without reason . Two friends that are most intimately such , may have each his Mistress which will divide them , or at least render their friendship less considerable to them , because it will no longer afford them their greatest contentment . But when Love closely unites two persons together , whose breasts are tender , and minds intelligent , I defie all the power of Friendship to divide them . Therefore since Love is an union incomparably more strong and perfect than Friendship , and nothing can be parrallel'd with the obligation we have to a person who bestowes his whole heart , it is easie to conclude , that there is no ingratitude of a deeper dye , than that of a Lover towards a Mistress , or a Mistress towards a Lover . But when I mention Love , I am not to be understood of those triffling sorts of Love which wear a name they deserve not , for they who love at this rate , giving themselves only for the time which they spend in jollity , are engaged to nothing but to divert themselves as best they may , so long as they have a fancy to be seen , and loved . But I mean a certain ardent and sincere Love , founded upon esteem and virtue ; in which is made a real commutation of hearts , where Desires are the same in two breasts , and seem likely to continue so eternally . For since there is nothing more precious in the world than an affection of this nature , therefore who ever is capable of Ingratitude after such a dearness , is the most perfidious and vile of all other ingrateful persons . Yet there is a certain interressed disposition in men , which almost generally induces them to detest one that is ungrateful , by forgetting a good office done him , in relation to his fortune ; more than a criminal Lover , who extinguishes out of his mind all memorials and tokens of a great passion conferred on him . But to speak reasonably , there is nothing more unjust , nor even more inhumane , than to be capable of ingratitude towards a person , who has given all he was able , by giveing his heart . For in Love , the services which are received ought to be reckoned upon as in Friendship ; because when two persons love perfectly , it must be supposed they are qualified to do and suffer all things one for the other , even to the loss of life . As soon as they love , they mutually owe one another all the offices which love can prompt them to ; and this community of duty they ought to make reckoning of , as much as of services performed , since there is nothing requisite more but occasion , which depends solely on fortune . By this discourse of yours ( replyed Aemilius coldly ) it seems , that Gratitude in love belongs only to happy Lovers . I should be very glad it were so , ( said Plotina , smiling ) and that some distinction be made in reference to Acknowledgment ; for otherwise I should be in a desperate case , if I apprehended my self obliged not to be ingrateful to three or four persons , which make semblance of loving me . There is without doubt , ( answered Herminius ) considerable distinction to be made in these sort of matters ; for excepting in Love , it behoveth never to receive a good office , without an inclination of mind to repay it , and a resentment of the obligation . But the case is not the same in Love ; and Acknowledgment , in order to being perfect , ought never to be against either Justice or Virtue . But it would be against both , if a Lady equally acknowledged the affection of four or five Lovers ; for indeed Love cannot be divided . But what then shall become of the services of unhappy Lovers , ( said Aemilius ? ) and why is not she accusable of ingratitude who receives and not acknowledges them ? Impossibility ( answered Herminius ) gives bounds to all things , and it is easie to be understood . A Lady loves not whom she pleases , and when she loves some one , she can have no other recognisance for them which she loves not and serve her , than that which obliges her to pitty them , and wish them cur'd of their Love ; and moreover to serve them as generous friends , when she finds occasion to do it . The Virtues are never in hostility among themselves ; and one should not be truly grateful , if he were so with injustice . It is not lawful to injure one friend , in order to doing service to another ; and when 't is said , We ought to acknowledge all good offices we receive , it is meant , after such a manner as may with reason be done . Thus may a Lady not render Love for Love , without being ingrateful ; and 't is to speak strictly only reciprocal Love , that has reference to that black ingratitude which I account so monstrous , and which amases me so much the more , in that it cannot be committed but against such a person of all the World , as one is most loved by , and most ingaged to love . And now to speak of Ingratitude in general , it can never be good for any thing . Ambition may produce good effects , Love oftentimes excites to atchieve great actions , Indignation serves sometimes to uphold Justice ; Cruelty , as terrible as it is , may be in some sort profitable in the breasts of those who in order to saving a mans life are constrained to cut off his Arm , But Ingratitude is almost the sole thing which is good only to do mischief . On the other side gratitude , though a virtue which makes not so much noise as many others , is nevertheless compleatly heroical in the breasts of those that understand it aright ; and I cannot decide whether there be not sometimes as much glory in the handsome acknowledgment of a Civility , as for a man himself to confer a favor . Whilst they were thus arguing , Themistus arrived , who conducted the olitary Merigenes to Caesonia's house , by whom he was received with extraordinary kindness . Plotina also expressed to him all the civility his quality required ; Aemilius testified much joy to see him , having known him before at Eryx ; Herminius likewise made him many caresses ; and Amilcar , who was friend to all worthy persons , was his as soon as he saw him . To signifie to him that he was not ignorant of his affairs , he demanded of him whether he were not weary of his solitude , and his rare Closet which was so excellently adorned , and inquired whether an Illustrious friend of his of near habitation to him , stood yet in need of all his constancy to undergo the many vexations which attend a decaying health ; and then desired that he would tell him news of the Princess of Elis , who was gone to Eryx , to implore Venus that she might have the priviledge of kindling love in the breasts of others , yet keeping her own insensible . You ask me so many things at once ( answered Merigenes ) that it is not possible for me to satisfie you suddenly . But I shall tell you , that Rome is a very fit place to comfort one of the Desart , that the sight of the Capitol is sufficiently pleasing to make me contentedly suffer my absence from my Closet , that the illustrious friend you speak of , is ever the most prudent and virtuous of all men , and withall the most miserable through his unhealthiness , and that the Princess of Elis having fallen sick at Eryx , is diverted into my Defart , to recover the perfect lustre of her incomparable complexion . And now I have answered all the Questions , I beseech you tell me why you ask me tidings of the fair Elismonda , and whether or no you know her . I know her , ( replyed Amilcar , smiling ) only by the report of Aemilius , who never saw her ; but I wish I were so happy to know her my self . For indeed I have a kind of curiosity to understand how that unjust person is compos'd , who addresses confidently to the Mother of Love , that she would impower her to inflame others with that passion , and be exempted from it her self . And because you have seen her for some days in the Desart , I conceive you will much oblige the Company by describing her . Though I have no great skill in Peinture ( answered Merigenes ) yet I shall indeavor to represent her Pourtraiture to you , in case the Ladies before whom I speak require it as well as you . For my part ( said Caesonia ) I am always very well contented , Amilcar should have any thing granted him that may satisfie his curiosity ; for he has such an excellent faculty of using all he knows , that he can never know too much , And as for me , ( said Plotina ) the sentiment of the Princess of Elis , seems to me so gallant , that it gives me the same curiosity too . And I , ( said Herminius ) were it for nothing else , but because she reigns in a place where the Olympick Games , which are the famousest of all Greece , are celebrated should not be unwilling to have some knowledge of her . Since 't is thus , ( said Merigenes ) I shall betake my self to content your curiosity , though I must declare to you , that the Princess of Elis is a person , whose Picture is not so easily to be drawn as you imagine . For whatever diligence I may bring to effect it , I am assured I shall never make it perfectly resemble her ; but they who well know the fair Elismonda , will judge , that I have fallen short in delineating her pourtract . But since 't is impossible for me not to obey you , I shall tell you , that that young Princess is exactly of the stature which I would have the Mother of Love represented by , for I cannot approve of those Peinters and Sculptures , who set forth Venus to us in such an extraordinary size , that it cannot be imagined that Cupid should be her Son , who if he had a sister , it may be thought she would without doubt resemble the Princess of Elis. You understand by this , that Elismonda is not great , but from the first being of handsome persons , there was never any whose stature was better proportioned , nor more sutable to the ayr of her countenance and beauty , than hers ; for were she somewhat taller , or a little lower , any thing more thick , or a thought more slender , she would infallibly lose some part of that which renders her so lovely , ; so true it is , that she is , such as is requisite for her to be , exactly shaped . Elismonda's hair is flaxen , and so wonderfully comely , that Art only serves to compose and place it , though perhaps a careless disorder sometimes renders it more graceful . The shape of her countenance is Oval , her nose is well and regularly proportioned , her mouth curiously framed , teeth white , complexion very clear and smooth , the ayr of youth diffus'd over all her face , ceruleous eyes , sweet , smiling , sprightly , and yet a little languishing ; and that which makes her infinitely charming , is her pleasing and attracting Aspect , which promises nothing but goodness and tenderness . Then Elismonda's neck is so well made , that it appears handsome even after languishing tedious sicknesses . For her arms and hands ; they leave all description beneath them , for whether it be by reason of their shape , whiteness , plumpness , or I know not what secret unexpressible charm , 't is not possible but to forbear holding her eyes , how lovely soever , for some moments , and turn them to admire the beauty of the rarest hands and arms in the World , when the occasion of lifting up her veil , or rectifying something about her head-tire , or doing any other action , causes the discovery of their handsomness . Another greater loveliness in the Princess of Elis , is the freedom of her carriage , for though she loves her self enough , yet she is far from all ostentative affectation of seeming fair , she has ever the same natural neatness , nothing savoring of fantasticalness , her dress is not over finical , nor too much neglected , and her attire never too magnificent , yet 't is very stately , and she wears it with a singular grace , she chooses with Art such colours as are most advantageous to her , and if she have especial care in any thing ; 't is in artificial and becoming bracelets , and to be always alike neat , whether she be dress'd or not . For Wit , without question Elismonda , has a plenteous stock of it , especially of such as enhances the power of Beauty . She speaks gracefully , she is gentle , civil , and even flattering when she pleases , though sometimes she puts on a colder air towards certain people , whom she does not much affect . And then for her disposition , t is extreamly even and uniform , especially towards her friends . Her temper is apparently something inclinable to melancholly , but she scarce ever discovers any in conversation , and only serves her self of it in the passionate singing of languishing ayrs ; for Elismonda's voice is infinitely pleasing , wherewith she repeats Love-verses after so affecting a manner , that you would judge she felt her self the passion which the Sonnets express , and take her for the Author , by her exact reach of their sentiments , who were inspired by Love in the composition . Moreover , Elismonda is merry when she is in company that pleases her . , yet 't is always a modest mirth , and never ascends to those excessive wantonnesses which are discordant to seemliness . On the other side , when she thinks fit , she puts on a more serious deportment , though without disgust to any . Nor is she like those fair ones , who ever resort to all great feasts ; for she loves not a croud , and very selfom goes to a Ball , notwithstanding she dances with an excellent grace . As little is she of the humor of those , who would think their beauty undervalued , if it do not every year procure them great number of Collations , Treatments , and Se●enades . For Elismonda is contented to conquer hearts , without desiring such testimonies of affection ; and excepting some praises in Verse , which she sometimes suffers to be given her , she can never resolve to receive any thing , either from her Lovers or Friends of either sex . But Elismonda's heart being great and noble , she loves naturally to give , and to make , handsome Treatments at home , not to seek them from others . She has moreover a quality very rare in a person fair and young , not to speak ill of any person living in the least , picquant and dangerous railleries are displeasing to her , and 't is against her desire if any person whatsoever be injur'd . 'T is not to be doubted but that Elismonda loves praises , and though she declare she will never love any besides the Prince of Elis , who alone has been able to make impressions on her heart , yet she takes it not ill that she is esteemed , admired , and adored ; and if any thing of cruelty harbors in her soul , t is in having a general design to please , without caring to make some persons miserable , whom she never intends to render happy . Not but that she has reason to persist faithful to the Prince of Elis , for certainly never man was owner of more generosity and goodness than he , nor in whom all the qualities of a true person of honor may be more essentially found . He is well made of his person , has a losty aspect , a noble heart , a just mind , a gentle nature , a tender soul , he is an ardent friend , and a more ardent lover , he is liberal , real , wise , and moderate ; loves reasonable delights , and justice above all things . So that to speak according to justice , Elismonda has reason to make all her Lovers unhappy , though they may be pardoned for repining a little against her charms and beauty , when they suffer the tyranny of it . It 's always just for one that suffers to complain ( answered Amilcar . ) True , ( said Plotina ) for I should complain of my self , had I occasioned my own mischief ; and we also see Men complain more or less , according to the different degrees of affection they have for those , who cause them to suffer . But to return to Elismonda , if I were assured her vows were heard , I would forth with prepare my self for a journey to Eryx . Then you are afraid of being in love , ( said Herminius smiling . ) Indeed ( replyed she ) I am unwilling to entertain that passion ; and for the present , I find it trouble enough , to be continually repressing the esteem which we have of honorable persons ; it being hourly necessary , for our minds to be sentinels to our hearts , to observe carefully that Love enter not thereinto , under the disguise of tender friendship . One thing ( said Cesonia ) I am very confident of , that some persons known to me are in Love , and never think they are so . A mistake of this kind may sometimes fall out , ( answered Amilcar ) but 't is not possible to be always deceived so . For my part , ( interpos'd Themistus ) I know other people very opposite to those you speak of ; for they believe themselves in love , when they are only possessed with a kind of wanton folly , which scarce resembles love at all . Whilst Themistus was speaking thus , Zenocrates arrived , who being first made to understand the person of Merigenes , informed this noble company , that there was brought to Valerius a man of Veii , who had been taken and was found encharged with several important Letters . Was he coming to Rome , ( said Cesonia ? ) Zenocrates made some difficulty to answer , but Themistus , judging it was because of the presence of Merigenes , engaged for his fidelity , so that resuming his discourse ; he was coming to Rome , ( said he ) without question , his business being to speak with Clelius from a Veientine , called Mamilius , his antient friend , they say to whom Horatius is slave , though they of Veii know not his quality . You will find ( said Herminius ) that 't was to that very Veientine , Clelius sent secretly , to endeavor the delivery of Horatius . 'T is the very same , ( replyed Zenocrates ) and Clelius does his utmost to hinder the Consuls from using him that is taken severely . But what was his message to Clelius , ( demanded Herminius . ) He came to tell him ( answered Zenocrates ) that Mamilius assured him , that though he were of a side enemy to his , he should persevere his friend , and ever express testimonies of amity to him , as far as the interest of his party would permit . If this man be only charged with such Commissions , ( replyed Herminius ) there is no cause to treat him hardly . Were there no more but this , ( answered Zenocrates , ) he would be out of danger , but Letters have been found about him from the Prince Titus to Collatina and Hermilia ; which 't is true , speak nothing concerning affairs of State ; but there is one from Tarquin , to the chief Pontiff , in which that Prince , exaggerating the excessive expence he made , to testify his zeal towards the gods , when he caused the Temple of Jupiter to be built , seems desirous to engage him to recompence him for it , by embracing his interests , and cunningly insinuating into the minds of his people , that 't is fit he were recalled . But amongst all those several Letters , the man had some others which intimate , that having ended his negotiating at Rome , he had order to go into Greece to the Princess of Elis ; for there is one from the Veientine we spoke of to the Prince of that Country . And that which is sufficiently strange , this Veientine speaks to him with very much authority , and almost commands him to go in person to Delphos , to consult the oracle concerning the success of the War which the Veientines have determined to make against Rome . For whereas Tarquin , heretofore sent the Princess his sons thither , when Brutus accompanyed them , the Veientines observing lately , how true the Oracle they received has been found , by Brutus's becomeing master of Rome , they would know what the event of their design would prove . And accordingly Mamilius writes , as I told you , to the Prince of Elis , to oblige him to consult that Oracle , engaging himself to make a considerable offering to the Temple of Delphos , in the name of his Republick . There are also in the same Letter many other things , which cannot be understood . But is this Prince of Elis ( said Plotina , turning towards Merigenes ) nothing to the Princess Elismonda , whose Picture you just now gave us ? He is her Husband , ( answered Merigenes ) and the person I mentioned after I had described the Princess his wife ; and it ought not to be wondered at , if Mamilius speaks to that Prince with authority , for he is his father . But how comes it to pass , ( demanded Plotina ) that the son of a Veientine , is Prince of Elis ? Fortune , who is capricious , ( answered Merigenes ) does things much more astonishing than this . But yet I can assure you , that since she first made adventures of War , of Love , and of Generosity , she never made any more surprising than those which have befallen the Prince of Elis. And truly , it ought not to be accounted strange , that Mamilius is so strongly perswaded of a Power , foreseeing things to come ; for he has an example of it in the Prince his Son , which will not suffer him to doubt it . All the company hearing this discourse of Merigenes , had great curiosity of knowing the History of the Prince and Princess of Elis , but because it was already sufficiently late , and Herminius judged it important to let Valerius know , the Prince of Elis was Son of Mamilius , and moreover , was willing to go see Valeria , he said , 't was requisite to refer the business to the next morning , and that Valeria ought to have her part in this pleasure , and accordingly the company broke up and departed . But to the end Valerius might be better informed of what it was fit he should know , Themistus accompanyed Merigenes to the Consul , to whom he declared very important matters ; For , you know ( said Merigenes to Valerius ) that the Family of the Tarquins is originally of Corinth , upon which account it would not be impossible , but Mamilius might engage the Prince his son to persuade the Corinthians to embrace the interests of Tarquin . And being the Commerce of Corinth into Sicily is great , they might afterwards engage some of the Princes of that Island , which is nearer hither than themselves , to intermeddle in this War. After which , Merigenes offered himself to negotiate with the Prince of Elis , whose virtue is so great , that he was confident he would be always on the side of Justice , assuring him , that there were also some matters in his life , which engaged him to be enemy to all Tyrants . Valerius thanked Merigenes , and without refusing the offer which he made , of treating the interests of Rome with the Prince of Elis , he entreated him to inform him , by what adventure the son of Mamilius , who was believed lost in a long voyage , came to be Prince of Elis. But Merigenes answering him , that the story was long , and that there was at least as much War as Love in it , Valerius smiling , gave commission to Herminius , to learn the same from Merigenes , since the publick affairs did not allow him leisure enough at present . Thus the History of the Princess of Elis , which Merigenes was to relate only to content the curiosity of Cesonia , Plotina , and Amilcar , became almost a necessary affair of State. But in order to it , the next morning , after Herminius had been to make a visit to Clelia and Octavius , who was somewhat better to day , he went to Valeria's house , where Cesonia , Plotina , Themistus , Amilcar and Merigenes were also met . And Merigenes knowing he had many things to relate , after the first civilities were over , and Valeria , who received him very civilly , had intreated him to begin the narration he had promised , spoke in this manner , addressing himself to Valeria , to whom Plotina had already told all that she knew concerning the Princess of Elis. THE HISTORY Of the PRINCESS ELISMONDA . YOU will perhaps judge me very presumptuous , Madam in daring to entertain you with the adventures of your Neighbors and tell you of things done at Veii , which is not far from your Gates , as if I were a Tuscan , and not a Native of Asia : T is true , Fortune has guided me into so many different regions , my habitation has so long been in Sicily , and my travels so universal all over Italy , that I can almost term every place my Countrey . To me , according to the genius I am of , all persons of honor are fellow-Citizens ; and I never put real distinction between men , besides what virtue alone makes . Now Madam , I must acquaint you that the Prince of Elis , whose name is Hortensius , is of a most illustrious race . For his Family is as antient as the City wherein he was born , which is , as you know , one of the most considerable of those twelve famous Cities , which share amongst them the Dominion of all Tuscany . But not to detain you with unprofitable particularising all the several badges of honor which belong to that House , I shall only intimate , that it possessed the highest imployments in Veii , and that they report that one of the Predecessors of Hortensius , heretofore gave that famous Statue of Juno , whom they call Queen Juno , which they have plac'd in a stately Temple erected for it . For as the Veientines adore the Goddess represented by it as the tutelar Deity of their City , and are naturally superstitious ; so they believe if this Statue should be taken from them , their City would be destroyed . I say this Madam , to the end that remembring the nature of the Tuscanes , you may not think strange that the Illustrious Father of Hortensius , has been capable of doing that which you shall understand in the sequel of my discourse . Which before I unfold to you , it is requisite you know , that that generous Veientine , who is called Mamilius , was always virtuous from his first youth , that he loved his Countrey eminently more than all things , and glory as much as his Countrey , and that as it is the custom of those of this Nation to consult their Augurs , which are the most learned of the world in the art they pretend to , he consulted the most famous that he knew concerning the birth of his only son , Hortensius , whose life I am relating to you . But all he inquired of ( first telling him that his son should be indued with a thousand great qualities ) assured him it was the decree of fate for him to raign in the place where he should live , and that it was impossible but he should dye a Soveraign . This generous Veientine , instead of rejoycing was afflicted with this answer , for loving his native soil with an extream Passion , he judged himself the most unhappy of all men , in having a son , whom he feared would become Tyrant of his Countrey . Which perplexing thought not forsaking him , and being willing to find cause to doubt of what the Augurs of his City had told him , he went from City to City throughout all Tuscany , to consult all such as were in repute for skill in the art of Divinations . But the more he consulted , the more was his fear augmented , for all told him the same thing . Afterwards being not yet satisfied , he went to Praeneste to the famous Temple of Fortune , which is upon the top of the Mountain , on which this City is built , to try whether the Praenestine Lots would agree with the Augurs which he had consulted . For which ( you are not ignorant ) there is in that place a kind of Oracle of Chance , which seems to decide the destinies of men . But at Praeneste too , as well as at Veii , this generous Father found that his Son was born to rule , and that it was necessary he should render himself absolute Master of a Soveraignity . This being so decreed ; his noble Father , whose virtue caused his affliction , returned to Veii , and without discovering any thing of his sorrow , provided for the education of his Son in the best manner he could , if possibly by industry and the flexibleness of his minority he might oppose the power of Destiny , which seemed to intend him for a Tyrant of his Countrey . But as the Child grew up in years , so was his inquietude augmented ; by reason there ever appeared some Token of Superiority in all his actions . If he played with Children of equal age , he would be the master of them ; he had a lofty aspect , lov'd not to obey his equals , and gave testimonies both of courage and wit , and lastly , was very lovely and excellently well made . Hortensius liv'd on this sort till the age of seven years , when being in the Temple of Queen Juno , where a multitude of people were assembled , because it was the day whereon they celebrated the feast of that goddess , He went boldly to seat himself in a Chair raised three steps high , which was never us'd but by the chief of the Augurs who was Priest ; and though they endeavour'd to make him go thence , he kept himself there immoveable , till the Augur came thither to perform the ceremony . Whose intreaties and commands were all ineffectual to perswade him from his seat , so that he was constrain'd to pull him out forcibly . Whereupon the Augur observing whose Child it was , and remembring what himself had foretold concerning him , transported with zeal to his Countrey , turning himself towards the Statue of Juno , and lifting up his voice and his hands towards it , O great goddess ( cry'd he ) be pleas'd to avert , that this dangerous Child become not the Tyrant of a place , where men adore you with so sincere devotion . He had scarce pronounc'd this , but there arose a confusion of voices amongst the people . During which , the generous Father of Hortensius , who was most zealous above all the Veientines , of the publick safety , being entred into the Temple , as things were thus , and understanding what had pass'd , stept forth , and with a generosity never parallel'd , took Hortensius by the hand , and addressing to the Priest , with an admirable constancy , bad him , Go and make a sacrifice of his Son to his Countrey . 'T is not ( added he ) for that I believe I ought to deprive him of a life which the gods have given him ; but I shall dispose of him in such manner , that Veii shall never be in fear of his ambition . Soon after , this afflicted Father , making choice of a friend he had of no great wealth , but virtuous , and who had all his life a very great desire of travel , requested him he would undertake the conduct of his Son , and become a father to him . And assigning him half his wealth , he conjur'd him to go and travel about the world with his Son , to instruct him constantly in virtue , to endeavour to cause him to forget of what Countrey he was , to make him rather choose Greece to live in , than any other place in the world , and never to return into Italy . This man , whose name was Gentius , accordingly accepted the bargain propounded to him by his friend , perceiving he had taken up an unalterable purpose to banish Hortensius , and a few daies after went to take ship at one of the Ports of Tuscany . Whence his first passage was into Sicily , and thence to Corinth , where he educated Hortensius , till he was twenty years old , and then dyed : But for that the wealth Hortensius's Father had given him , had not been improv'd in his hands , but he had almost wholly spent it , either in travelling , or in causing Hortensius to be instructed , he left him a very small pittance , and dying suddenly , discover'd nothing to him of his fortune . For you must know , Madam , Gentius had us'd so much art to cause this Youth to forget of what Countrey he was , that he took himself to be a Sicilian . Not but that he still remembred Veii ; but , being Gentius had told him that he was brought to that City at the age of six months , he was at a loss what to imagine ; and there was so great a confusion in his memory , of what he had seen during his Childhood , that all he was able to conjecture was this , that there must needs have been something very extraordinary in his birth . Wherefore being excited with greatness of mind ; he was loath to seek what he was unwilling to find , and only consider'd with himself , what behov'd him to do at that time . He had very many friends at Corinth , but this was of no advantage to him ; and therefore hearing there was a War lately broke out between the Thessalonians and the Opuntines , he resolv'd to go thither to try what fortune would do for him , But , as curiosity is always inherent in the Souls of brave persons , Hortensius in his journey into Thessaly , which is the fairest part of all Macedonia , purposed to go see that famous valley of Tempe , which is between the Mountains , Ossa and Olympus ; the top of the latter of which is above all storms and tempests , and can only by night it self be depriv'd of the Sun-beams . Thus Hortensius , having I know not what instinct which oblig'd him to trust to his fortune , he put himself into an equipage of a man of his quality ( of which he was ignorant ) who travels with no great train , leaving to his destiny the care of providing means to make it subsist . Wherefore accompanied with two slaves , he went directly towards Tempe , which I shall not stay to describe to you , though I have some desire to do it , because it is the most pleasing place that ever I beheld , and whose pleasant prospect occasion'd the endangering of the life of Hortensius . Hold , I beseech you ( said Valeria , interrupting Merigenes ) speed not so fast , but tell us something of the delectable site of that place , which all the world commends . For my part ( said Amilcar ) I was once design'd to go on purpose from Africa to Thessaly , to have the pleasure of walking there . Let us go thither presently ( said Plotina ) for I believe if Merigenes describe it to us , we shall know what excellency of contrivance , nature has shewn in it , as well as if we had been there . As for me ( said Caesonia ) I never was against walking . It needs ( said Herminius ) to be of a bad humour to break this off ; and therefore I conceive Merigenes has nothing to do but to prepare himself to make a handsome description : for I take it as granted , Aemilius and Themistus will not disgust it . Both which answering like persons who wish'd whatsoever the company desir'd , Merigenes pursued his discourse in this manner . Tempe is situate between the Mountains Ossa and Olympus which are two the highest of Thessaly , in which there are about thirty four . The length of this famous Valley is four hundred furlongs : for the breadth , it is sufficiently unequal , for in some places it is broader , and in some more contracted . In the midst of this delightful Vale , slides the River Peneus , which being swell'd , by the accession of four other pleasant Rivers is capable of bearing Boats of a considerable size . But that which is remarkable in it , is , that the River Eurotas , which Homer calls Tittaretia , and which discharges it self into the River Peneus , does not mingle its own waters with his . For they are distinguishable by the difference of their colour . So that , as if the River Peneus bare disdain to the other , having pass'd some space together without mixing their waters , it casts the River Eurotas on one side , and they both separate without joyning streams . But the greatest Ornament of the valley of Tempe , is the intwining of Ivy about all the Trees that grow there , from their roots to the top , so that nothing is seen there but a lovely universal verdure ; there is also an Herb admirably grateful to the eye , called Smilax , which climbs along the Trees , and reflecting downwards like a wild Vine , wholly covers the Earth . Whereby , as I said before , this pleasant valley becomes green all over . There are also seen by the Rivers side , both on the right hand and left , little Woods of Myrtles and Laurels , which offer their shadow to those which pass by . And that which renders this place yet more agreeable , is , that under these shades , several little Brooks purle along , the waters of which are not only pleasant to drink , but excellent for health . There is also a great multitude of Birds which delight in this rare Desart , both by reason of the number of Trees , Thickets , and Rivers , and for the calmness and quiet which perpetually reigns there . Moreover , the River Peneus , after having as it were precipitated it self at the entrance of this Valley , seems to be delighted in it , and slides so slowly , that you would think his stream were asleep . Many Islands appear in his Channel , which serve to embellish both the River and the Valley . As for the people thereabouts , they believing it a place particularly agreeable to the gods , make choice of it to perform sacrifices in , imagining their vows more favourably heard from thence than elsewhere . Which occasions that they which pass through this place alwaies find the air in it perfum'd , either by the incense of sacrifices which are continually offered there , or by the flowers which grow abundantly in this lovely Vally . The Thessaloniuns say , that Apollo having slain the Serpent Pytho , came thither to purifie himself by the commandment of Jupiter ; after which he was crowned with Laurel , whereof the Banks of the River Peneus are plentifully beset . They report also that after his having been crown'd , he took a bough of the same Laurel , and went to Delphos , and put himself in possession of the Oracle there , which is so universally celebrated . In proof of this truth , they shew strangers an Altar , where they affirm he was crown'd , and took that Laurel I speak of . But however it be , all the young people of Delphos go , under the conduct of a Captain , every year to offer a sacrifice at Tempe , in memory of Apollo , and return home crown'd with Laurel , singing Hymns and Paeans in celebration of his glory . They pass by the way which they call Pythia , that is to say by Palagonia , Etha , the Enians , Melians , Dorians , Locrians , Herperians ; all which several Nations accompany those Delphick youths with very much honor , as they of Delphos accompany those which come to Tempe from more remote regions . But that which renders this Valley yet more extraordinary , is this , That all those you meet with there , behave themselves reverently , as in a place consecrated to Apollo , and no unpleasing object offends the eye . Moreover , those two high Mountains which are at one end of the Valley , whose steepness is gradually diminisht as they come further distant from the mouth of the River Peneus where it enters into the Sea , serve to add more handsomness to it . For the place whereby they descend into it , is stony , craggy , unequal , rustical and wild ; that the Valley appears more delightful by the rudeness of the entrance . The opinion of the inhabitants of the Countrey is , that these two Mountains were separated by an Earthquake , before which time the River Peneus having no out-let from this place into the Sea , overflow'd the whole Countrey . And thus you have the prospect of the famous valley of Tempe which Hortensius was desirous to see in his way to Thessaly . And he accordingly contented his curiosity , being so charmed with the delightfulness of the place , that he resolv'd to abide there three or four daies , that he might see the famous Assembly of Delphos I mention'd , which was to be precisely at the time of his being there . He understood also , that the Sister of the Prince of the Messenians , who was then at war with a neighbor Prince , was coming to offer sacrifice in the valley of Tempe , to implore victory for the Prince her Brother . But two days being to be staid out , Hortensius , who was dextrous at all sorts of exercises , and a great lover of hunting at that time , not knowing the Laws of the Countrey , betook himself to walk along the River Peneus , causing a Bow and Arrows to be carried by one of his slaves , with intention to make use of the same against some wild Beast , if he met any ; for he was singular in the art of shooting . Going therefore one morning to walk in this manner , he perceiv'd something moving cross the reeds . And as they who love such divertisement are more curious than others in the like occasions , he drew near it , and saw it was a great Stork which had seiz'd on a Serpent . Hortensius being stirr'd up with the ardor of a young marks-man , who loves to shew his dexterity , took his Bow , and shot the Bird so fatally , that he deliver'd the Serpent from being devour'd by it . But he had scarce done this , when six arm'd Thessalians , who were reposing in a little grove of Laurel not far from thence , came forth suddenly from the place they were in , and set upon him , endeavouring to take him : For you must know , Madam , there is a Law amongst the Thessalians , which forbids the killing of Storks , upon pain of death , because Thessaly being subject to be infested with a prodigious multitude of Serpents , which are a delightful food to these Fowls , they look upon them as Sacred Birds sent them by the gods to deliver them from those Serpents and Vipers . But Hortensius , who had never heard speak of this Law , believ'd those which set upon him to be people that intended to rob him ; for understanding not their language very well , which is different from the Greek spoken at Corinth , he observ'd not that they call'd him impious and sacrilegious ; and therefore only betook himself to his defence . Which he stood to with a very Heroick courage ; for though they were six against him , and he had only one slave unarm'd on his side , yet he wounded three of those that assaulted him , and fought a long while without being able to be taken . But at length four other Thessalians coming to joyn with the former , and his sword being broken , he was constrain'd to yield to the number , and render himself . Which he had no sooner done , but he found himself treated like a criminal , and was led by them to a City , which is at the foot of the Mountain Olympus , to the end , that upon their accusation ( before him that administred justice in that place ) of having seen him kill a Stork , which was eating a Serpent , he might receive sentence of death , according to the Law of the Countrey . Now it hapned as they were leading him along with all the rigor superstition is able to inspire people with , representing cruelty to be zeal of Religon , they met a Chariot full of Ladies within a little distance from the Gates of the City , attended by several men on horseback . She who seem'd Mistress of the rest , was fair , and of a goodly aspect , having a kind of air in her face , bespeaking much goodness . This person , who was nam'd Andronice , and Sister to the Prince of the Messenians , beholding so comely a person as Hortensius , and so well cloath'd , led so rudely by ten men , three of which were wounded , desired them to stay a little , and give her the satisfaction of knowing what crime the person they led had committed . The Thessalians judging her a person of high quality , and of a commanding Beauty , told her the crime of Hortensius , adding that he should be cast headlong from a Rock the next morning . This they spoke more clearly than they had done when they assaulted Hortensius , who now understood , as well as Andronice , of what he was accus'd , and the danger impendent over him . Upon which understanding of his cause , addressing himself to the Princess , who seem'd so obligingly to interess her self in his fortune ; I will believe , Madam , ( said he ; for she spake the same language with him ) that the gods have sent you hither to save the life af a stranger , who knowing not the Laws of the Countrey , hath committed a crime innocently . For though I am habited in a Grecian garb , I am so far from being a Thessalian , that I was not born in any part of Greece . Therefore I have reason to hope you will take upon you my protection , in a Countrey where I am unknown to all . 'T is not ( added he with great resolution ) for that I am much enamour'd on life , or have any great fear of death ; but as I believe it a folly to despise the former too much , and a weakness to be over-apprehensive of the latter , so I believe it no disparagement to the greatness of courage , to beseech your protection ; for though I know well you are not of this Countrey , nevertheless I presume , your condition and your beauty may easily gain you an interest wherever you desire it . Hortensius utter'd these words with so noble an air , that Andronice's heart was much affected with it . But the Thessalians perceiving this discourse might obstruct their design , interrupted it , and forced Hortensius to follow them , especially they who beheld their bloud still flowing from the wounds which he had given them . Yet as Virtue sometimes finds admiration in the breast of the most brutish , there was one of these Thessalians who staid behind the rest , and approaching towards the Chariot of Andronice , told the Princess , that since the man was a stranger , she would do honorably to have commiseration on him , and assured her that he never met with a greater valour than his ; after which , he went and joyn'd himself to his companions . In the mean while Andronice ; who observ'd Hortensius had the aspect of a man of quality , and spoke well , that he was courageous and innocent , took up a firm resolution to save his life ; and therefore she commanded him that drove her Chariot , to go to the same place whither those people went , which conducted the prisoner ; and so she arriv'd at the house of him who was to pronounce the sentence on Hortensius at the very same time with him . Who causing it to be known who she was , she was received with respect , and spoke of Hortensius's case , before those who brought him could be heard . Whose true relation of the matter to the Judge , sensibly affected him with the misfortune of Hortensius ; but he told her that the Law he had broken was so rigorously observed in Thessaly , that it was hard to save him . Andronice answer'd him , that the quality of a stranger mitigated the fact ; But he reply'd , it was suppos'd a stranger ought to be inform'd of the customs of the place whither he goes , and that as soon as a man enters into any Countrey ; he becomes subject to the Laws of the same , adding , that it belonged to the people to grant this kind of grace , because they were most concern'd in the crime ; and , in summ , that all he could do , was to suspend his judgement , and refer the business to the people . Andronice finding him so inflexible , us'd more mollifying language to him , and did it so effectually , that he promis'd to save the life of this stranger , and to handle the matter so , that the people should consent to it . Nevertheless it behov'd Hortensius to lye in prison at present ; but the next morning the Princess Andronice acted so happily , that the people pardon'd this illustrious criminal ; and as the Thessalians are the least intelligent amongst the Greeks , they made him engage to bring or send another Stork into Thessaly , to the end he might be reputed innocent . As soon as he was free , he went to tender his remerciaments to Andronice , which he did with so good a grace , that she accounted her self well recompenc'd for the service she had done him . But after she had imposed silence to his acknowledgements of the favour he receiv'd , she demanded of him , of what Countrey he was , whither he was going , what design brought him into Thessaly , and what he sought there . For the place of my birth , Madam ( said he to her ) it is not permitted me to tell you it ; but for the other things you ask me , I shall inform you that I came to Tempe only out of curiosity , and my next purpose is to go to the War in Thessaly , to the end I may perform some action , which may render me worthy the protection which I have receiv'd from you . Since you seek nothing but glory ( answer'd she ) come and seek it in the Army of the Prince of Messena my Brother . It being for the happy success of his Arms that I am come into Thesaly , so I shall believe my vows have been heard , if I can bring him a person so courageous as you : for whereas being single you were able to keep your self from being taken by six men well appointed ; and there needed ten to overcome you ; when you co●e to be in an Army which hitherto has not been unprosperous , you will without question do things which shall be equally advantageous both to him that does them , and for whose interest they are exploited . Hortensius hearing these words of Adronice , was extreamly joyful at them ; for having no particular design , he was highly pleas'd in finding so commodious an occasion as this , and therefore he receiv'd this offer with joy , and assured Andronice , that he should esteem himself absolutely happy in hazarding the life she had preserved to him , in the service of the Prince her brother . Accordingly he prepar'd himself to follow her so soon as she had dispacht the sacrifice she was determin'd to offer : And not to insist upon matters of small moment , I shall tell you in few words , that Andronice having perform'd what she ought to the gods , and seen all the excellencies of the Valley of Tempe , return'd from thence , accompanied by Hortensius . She had with her two persons of quality , with whom Hortensius soon contracted a friendship . During the journey , Andronice very much augmented the esteem she had conceiv'd of Hortensius , for she found him so full of spirit , so prudent , and so respectful , that he pleas'd her infinitely . Hortensius on the other side observ'd a thousand agreeable qualities in this Princess , besides her beauty , which was not mean. But it fell out , that as they were crossing a Wood a little before Sun-set , they heard a great noise of horses , and within a moment after saw about fifty horsemen with their swords in their hands coming to surround the Chariot of Andronice . The Princess had scarce cast her eyes upon the people which inclos'd her , but she espied a Lover of hers , nam'd Attalus , whom she hated in perfection . So that not doubting but he intended to take her away , Ah Hortensius ! ( cry'd she , looking about for him ) you may now render me more than the life you owe me , by hindring me from being taken away by the Traitor Attalus . At these words , Hortensius , who had already drawn his sword , went with ten or twelve other Horsemen , who attended on Andronice , directly towards Attalus , whom he easily discover'd to be master of the rest . But for that this incensed Lover sought not to fight , but only design'd to carry away his Mistriss , Hortensius could not overcome him so soon as he would , by reason Attalus had contriv'd to order his followers to take Andronice out of her Chariot and put her into his Arms , that so he might carry her away , whilst they kept the Princesses attendants in fight . For he was determined to take sanctuary in that wood , where there stood an old Castle , of which the Master was his friend . But Hortensius being zealous to acquit himself to the full of what he ought Andronice , broke thorow those that oppos'd his passage , and having first slain one and wounded two , encountred with Attalus , whose valour was known to all that knew his person . There began a very sharp fight between these two Gallants , while those who accompany'd Andronice , defended themselves against the party of Attalus . By the number of which they had without question been over-power'd , if Hortensius , who was resolv'd either to conquer or dye , had not shew'd extraordinary courage , and made haste to dispatch the head of those people , who were twice as many as those they fought against . For the sense of glory and gratitude redoubled his natural valour , which being seconded by favour of Fortune , he wounded Attalus in three places , and the last pass that he made at him , running him through the body , he fell down as dead at his horses feet . Which his followers perceiving , some run to succor him , others set upon Hortensius to revenge their Master , and part of those who environ'd Andronice's Chariot , fled . But the first victory elevating the heart of Hortensius , advantag'd him to a second , he soon ridding himself of those who assaulted him after the fall of Attalus , whom some of his own carried off , whilst the attendants of Andronice , seconding the courage of Hortensius , help'd him to compleat the conquest . Thus having put to flight or slain all that had attacked them , the Chariot proceeded again forward ; and Hortensius marching last , to the end he might be first in fighting , in case they should be follow'd , was happy enough to come off in this adventure , without being wounded , though his cloaths were pierc'd in several places . 'T is true , there were three of the Princess of Messena's people so wounded , that it was requisite to leave them at the next village they came to . Andronice for more surety , would not stay at the place where she had purposed to lodge , but went on as far as the horses were able to go , that she might be as remote as possible from a place , where so cruel an adventure had befallen her . I omit to repeat to you , Madam , the Princesses discourse to Hortensius upon the way , and at her arrival at the place where she was to repose : for I have so many other things to tell you , that I ought not to trouble you with circumstances of no importance ; and moreover , you may easily imagine , what a grateful Princess , and of much wit , might say in this occurrent , and what might be answer'd by a modest Cavalier , who still believ'd he had receiv'd more than he had return'd . But I shall tell you that Hortensius , who was ingenious , sought occasion to be instructed of the state of the Court whither he was going , to the end he might deport himself there with more prudence . The late accident encreased his curiosity much more ; and therefore having contracted friendship with two persons of quality , who accompanied this Princess , especially with one , who was called Eumenes , and possess'd both Virtue and Wit , he began one evening a private Converse with him in this manner : Generous Eumenes , ( said he , after several protestations of friendship ) I beseech you , please to instruct an unhappy stranger , who already looks upon Messena as his Countrey , since he can hope to gain such a friend there as you . Being you are a person of much merit ( answer'd Eumenes ) I shall be very ready to inform you with sincerity ; for the Court you are going to , is much more hard to be well understood , than you imagine ; and the War in which the Prince Melanthus is engag'd , more troublesome than you may at present conceive it : And therefore perhaps it will not be unprofitable to you to grant you what you request . But is it not the War ( said Hortensius ) which the Prince of Messena is engag'd in against Elis , which is a Countrey of no great extent ? Yes , answer'd Eumenes , but for that 't is a Countrey consecrated to the gods , the design of usurping it seems criminal to almost all the Republicks of Greece , and especially to those of Peloponnesus , as you may know , because you liv'd a while at Corinth . I know it well ( replyed Hortensius ) having not been so long at Corinth , without hearing people speak of Elis , Pisa , and the famous Temple of Olympia , and knowing all the priviledges of that Countrey , which was consecrated to the gods , after the antient War of the Heraclidae . I believe indeed ( interpos'd Plotina pleasantly ) Hortensius knew all this ; but being Valeria , Cesonia , and my self knew nothing at all thereof , I beseech you make not so much speed , but tell us all you know of Elis , Pisa , and Olympia ; for the confused talk I have heard of them , makes me desirous to be better inform'd , especially , since I know it is the Countrey of Elismonda . Valeria and Cesonia testifying they had the same desires with Plotina , Merigenes , resum'd his discourse in these terms . That which you would know , Madam , is undoubtedly worthy of your knowledge ; and , to speak truly , almost as necessary to be known by you ; for understanding the sequel of this History , as it was profitable to be known by Hortensius , in order to his being benefited by the counsels of Eumenes . Nevertheless I shall omit to relate to you all which tradition tells us , concerning the original of those Nations . For the Messenians themselves say , they were the Subjects of Menelaus , son of Atreus , and brother of Agamemnon , King of Sparta ; that afterwards the Nephews of Helle were their Masters ; and since , a Prince of Cyparissa , called Melanthus , drove out those which reign'd , and made himself Sovereign of the Countrey , whose successors ever since have rul'd in Messenia . For the Prince of Messenia , brother of the Princess Andronice , is named Melanthus , as he was from whom he pretends to be descended ; and he might reign peaceably , did not ambition excite him to rush into the War he is engag'd in , For he might well enough have been contented with the Countrey of Messena , being so good and pleasant , that only Laconia is comparable to it : it is neither too cold in Winter , nor too hot in Summer ; and the River Pamisus , which hastens rapidly to unite with the Sea , cuts so commodiously thorough the middle of it , that all the Inhabitants of the Countrey partake in the benefits which the River brings . This Territory is bounded on one side with the Sea , and on the other is environ'd with Laconia , Arcadia , and a small corner of Land called Triphilia , scited between Pisa and Messenia . But , Madam , because it is more important for you to be inform'd of the Countrey which the Prince Melanthus designed to usurp , than that of his own , I must be a little more large in describing to you the Principality of Elis , than I have been in that of Messenia . Elis , the principal City , and from whence the whole Province is denominated , is , notwithstanding , none of the most antient of Peloponnesus , for it was not in being in the daies of Homer ; yet it is so famous for a hundred other respects , ( as also are Pisa and Olympia , which lie very near together ) that there is none more . As for the Princes of Pisa , they were heretofore very powerful ; Oenemaus and Pelops his successor , who were Soveraigns thereof , are known throughout all the world for their glorious adventures . But I am not willing to trouble you with a long rehearsal of those antient Wars , which caus'd confusion in all Greece , and principally in Peloponnesus ; I shall only unfold matters past so far , as may suffice to shew you the rise of those extraordinary priviledges , which the Countreys of Elis , Pisa , and Olympia have enjoyed for so many ages . You must know then , that after a long War of the Heraclidae , who had the Aesolians on their side , against the Epeians ; Pyrecmenus of Aesolia ; who was General of the Heraclidae , propos'd to the Commander of the enemies , whose name was Degmenus , that they might conclude their differences by a single and decisive combate , in the sight of their Armies . Which being accepted and resolv'd on , the day and place was appointed ; the Troops were drawn up in battalia on both sides , and the Combat was performed by Perecmenus , General of the Heraclidae , and Degmenus of the Epeians . This last came to the Encounter with no other Arms than his Bow and Arrows , but the first brought a Sling and Stones ; for they had not agreed what weapons they would use . But at last Pyrecmenus kill'd his enemy , and therefore determin'd to possess himself of the Countrey in controversie between them , and drive out all the Elaeans from Elis. But because the vanquisht pretended dissatisfaction of the victory of Pyrecmenus , in regard of the inequality of their Arms , the neighbouring people interposing themselves to accommode the matter , found out an expedient to do it , which was accepted with joy by both parties . The proposal was , That the Teritory which they made War for , might be consecrated to the gods : And accordingly by the consent of both parties , and of all the neighboring people of Elis , Pisa , and Olympia , all this lovely Countrey , and particularly the City of Elis , was consecrated to Jupiter . But the better to signifie that it was under the protection of the gods , and needed not to be defended by men , it was resolved that it should never be wall'd about , and a declaration made , that whoever attempted to take it , should be held for a sacrilegious person ; and in case it happened the Elaeans were oblig'd to give passage to any Forces of the neighboring Regions , they should not go through this of Elis , with their Arms in their hands ; but on the contrary , as soon as such Troops should come to the frontier of this Countrey , they should lay aside their Arms which the Elaeans should transport for them in Carriages , and not render the same till they were arriv'd to the confines of their small State. On these conditions , Pyrecmenus was invested in the Sovereignty of the Countrey , and took care of the Temple of Jupiter , with consent of all the adjacent States , who engag'd themselves by oath , never to violate the priviledges accorded to Elis. They report also , that at this time divers ceremonies in the Olympick Games were renew'd , and that thence-forward the people of Elis became rich and happy ; for while their neighbors were at war , they enjoy'd a profound peace , and enricht themselves by others infelicities ; so that they might have been judg'd the most happy people of all Greece , for their Countrey is the most sweet and pleasant that can be imagin'd . Two Rivers there are which extreamly imbellish it ; one called Peneus , as well as that of Tempe , in the source of which , there is one thing very remarkable ; for near the City of Megalopolis there are two Springs , each of which produce a River ; the Peneus I speak of is one , and the River Eurotas the other . But after these two Rivers have pass'd for some space , without being much separated , they both hide themselves under the earth , where finding out waies unknown to men , the one issues forth again in Laconia , and the other in Elis. But besides the River Peneus which passes through the fair City of Elis , there is the River Alpheus , which coming out of Arcadia , passeth near Pisa and Olympia , on whose Banks the Olympick Games are celebrated , which are assuredly the most magnificent sports of all Greece . This great Festival is celebrated in a Wood of wild Olives , about three hundred furlongs from Elis. But this River which comes from Arcadia , and opens into the Sea towards the West , on the side of Sicily , and which is so known over all the World , for the love they say he bears to Arethusa , whom he hastens to find in the Island of Ortygis , without mingling his waters with those of the Sea , is not only pleasant but commodious ; for being swelled up by a very great number of other Rivers , of which the most considerable are Enipeus , Celadon , and Erimanthus , it bears very great vessels , which serve for the commerce of the Countrey ; which is so much the more pleasant , in that all the region which is inclos'd between Achaia , Arcadia , and Messena , is beset with a great number of small Temples , dedicated to Diana , Venus , and the Nymphs , in little Woods of Myrtle , all over embellish'd with Flowers , and irrigated with Springs and Rivulets . Almost all the great Roads have Temples dedicated to Mercury , and by the Sea-shore are seen many consecrated to Neptune . There is one also dedicated to Pallas , which is not very far distant from Olympia , near to which is the Mountain of Philaceus , which seems to separate Arcadia , and the Countrey of Elis ; for the foot of it reaches near to Pisa . As for the Temple of Jupiter , being I shall have occasion to speek of it in another place of my story , I shall not now stay to do it , but tell you , to return where I was , that the Elaeaus after a long enjoyment of the priviledges which had been granted them , were twice invaded , but always to the disadvantage of those who made war upon them . For a Son of the Prince of the Messenians , named Melanthus , whose Mother was of the race of that Degmenus who was overcome , designing to renew that antient War , undertook the same to his own destruction ; and another going about to attempt the like was as unfortunate as he . But to return at length to the discourse of Eumenes , with Hortensius ; You shall know ( said he ) that the present Prince of the Messenians , brother of the Princess Andronice , being born with an ambition , which will never suffer him to live in quiet , though he should have conquer'd all Greece , has believ'd he shall be more happy than his forefathers , and that he could not find a more favourable time to invade the Countrey of Elis than this , wherein he is peaceful master of his own State. The Prince his Father , who dy'd two years since , left him excessively rich , whereby he is sufficiently provided of Forces , Ships , and Ammunition for the design . He is young , gallant , sprightly , of a daring courage ; and had he but something more humanity , and a little better conduct to manage the advantages which nature hath given him , he would be a very great Prince . But he hath defects so apparent to all the world , that it is not easie to determine what rank to give him . That which encourag'd him to undertake the War , was the great age of the Prince of Elis ; who besides , had but one daughter , which is the Princess Elismonda , and having pass'd his whole life in peace , might be thought unfit to bear up against a War. And a greater inducement to undertake the same was , that a Prince under his dominions , a very gallant Person , and stiled the Prince of Cyparissa , having been exil'd by the late Prince of Messena , was retir'd to the Prince of Elis , and according to report , was very favourably entertain'd by him . Whence , upon a jealousie that he might marry Elismonda , and a scorn that one of his subjects should be his neighbor , his equal , and his allie , he resolv'd to denounce war against the Prince of Elis : which he did with the greater confidence , for that all the States of Peloponnesus being at that time accustomed to peace , he did not fear lest they would trouble their own quiet to intermeddle in the affairs of another , though the priviledges of Elis requir'd all the neighboring Provinces to take Arms for its defence . And thus he accordingly took up a resolution to make the War. The Princess his Sister , who is admirably prudent above the custom of her years , did all she could , out of a sentiment of piety , to avert him from invading a Countrey so particularly under the protection of the gods . But he smilingly answering her , that in Homer the gods took sides as well as men , and therefore he hop'd he should not be abandon'd by all the Deities , follow'd his design , and took no other care but to accomplish it happily . About that time Attalus , whom you lately fought with , and who is a person of the highest quality in Messena , became very amorous of Andronice . And believing if he serv'd the Prince Melanthus bravely in the War , he might more easily obtain his sister , he did his utmost to signize his zeal and his courage before him ; which much afflicted Andronice , who had ever such an aversion against Attalus , as virtuous persons could not disapprove : for though Attalus wants no heraldry , nor courage , nor magnificence , nor wit , yet he is very odious because he hath neither goodness nor generosity . But to hasten to tell what you are desirous to know : The Prince of Messena began the War , upon colour of that antient quarrel I mention'd to you before ; for you know , Policy will never suffer the ambitious to want pretences . At first the Prince of Elis , who desir'd only to dye in peace , and saw himself unfurnisht of requisites to maintain a War , because a rich and unmarshall'd people is fit only to be conquer'd , us'd all possible means to enter into Treaty with the Prince of Messena , and sent him word , that he would have offer'd him the Princess his daughter in marriage , if the Laws of Elis would have permitted him to give her to a Prince who is Soveraign of another State , or one who is not able to circumscribe his ambition within the bounds of Elis. The Prince of Cyparissa us'd all possible perswasions to hinder the Father of the fair Elismonda from making propositions of peace so advantageous to his enemy . But this virtuous Prince being already sensible of the approaches of death , and knowing that he could not longer practise any other virtues but those of peace , omitted nothing he believ'd conducive to avert the War. But all his endeavors prov'd fruitless ; for Melanthus made no longer negotiation about peace , than serv'd to amuse him , whilst he was preparing for the War. Whereupon , the Prince of Elis perceiving no means of bringing his enemy to reason , provided for his defence , with all diligence the weakness of his age was capable of . The Prince of Cyparissa omitted nothing for his part , which lay in his power to do in behalf of a Prince , who had given him Sanctuary in his Court , and to which the love he had for Elismonda , whom he passionately serv'd , oblig'd him , though he had hitherto preserv'd his affection undiscover'd to her in his own breast . The Prince of Elis sent to the adjacent States to summon them to defend Elis , in accomplishment of the Engagements their Ancestors had made to do so . But whilst all those Nations had the matter under deliberation , Melanthus enters into Elis in the head of a considerable Army : whereby the Eleans saw themselves invaded , and unprovided for such an invasion , and altogether succorless . Yet the zeal of their Countrey effecting that in them , which use and skill in War does in others , they defended themselves better than was believ'd , and the Prince of Elis , notwithstanding his age , put himself in the head of his Army , and fought in person . He had the advantage of his enemies at the first encounter of their forces , and beat them back ; but at the second , this prudent Prince was constrain'd to retire into Elis , to endeavour to put the young Princess his daughter into the Castle of Pisa ( for he had lost the Princess his wife a while before ) believing Elismonda would be there in greater safety . For this purpose he left the Prince of Cyparissu with his Troops , to give stop to the enemy , whilst he made his retreat , and took order to put Olympia into a condition of being defended . But this Prince being old , and of a crazy health , upon his arrival to Elis , he fell into an extream sickness , which within two days , ended his Life and Reign . During which , the young Elismonda , preferring being present with a dying Father , before providing for her own security , continu'd with him till he expir'd ; and afterwards this fair and generous Princess , being unwilling to leave the body of her Father to the power of the Enemies ( who approach'd nearer Elis every day , notwithstanding the valiant resistance of the Prince of Cyrarissa ) caus'd it to to be plac'd in a Chariot , and taking another for her self and a Lady of high quality , and great virtue , she left a City destitute of Walls , and took the way towards Pisa . But as it fell out unhappily for her , Melanthus who had his spies in Elis , being inform'd of her departure , and of the death of the Prince of Elis , dispatcht Attalus with a body of horse to go and surprise her in the way : who march'd with such diligence that he overtook this young Princess before she could reach to Pisa : When being destitute of a Convoy to resist him , she saw her self abandon'd by all her attendants , and constrain'd to remain in her Chariot with the Lady which accompanied her , and that with the cruel necessity of beholding the fierce Attalus not only become master of her liberty , but also inhumanely commanding the body of the Prince of Elis , to be cast into the River Alpheus which ran hard by , to the end the sight of that dead Prince might not excite valour in the heart of the people by exciting compassion in them towards the Conquer'd and hatred against the Conquerors . The young Princess of Elis hearing this cruel command , made the most passionate Treaties to him in the world , and accompany'd her words with such a floud of tears , that she obtain'd at length , that the body of the Prince her Father , should be plac'd in a little Temple , not above six or seven furlongs distant from the place where they were , and order given to him that took care of it , to perform the last offices to that virtuous Prince . This done , Attalus put himself upon his march to conduct Elismonda towards the Army of the Prince of Messena : but upon the wav he heard there had been a fight , that the Prince of Cyparissa had had the worst , having understood of the death of the Prince of Elis , and the departure of Elismonda , who had sent to advertise him of it , he thought himself to retire to the same place whither the Princess was gone , judging it necessary to abandon the City of Elis , and only provide to defend himself in Pisa . And moreover , that Love inciting this Prince to go where Elismonda was he had not demurr'd what he ought to do , but took way , in which it would be difficult for the Prince of Messena to force him to fight , by reason there were many streights in it ; and having pass'd the first before , that Prince perceiv'd his retreat , there was no likelyhood he could follow him . Attalus also understood that Melanthus intending to possess himself of Elis , for the glory of his victory , had fac'd the City , the inhabitants of which having lately lost their Prince , seen the flight of the young Princess , and learnt the defeat of the Prince of Cyparissa , believ'd it the best course to surrender to the Conqueror , and so hinder their City from being pillaged . And accordingly they sent Commissioners to Melanthus , who promis'd them all they desir'd ; but kept his promise not over-carefully ; for they were very evilly and barbarously treated . This intelligence caus'd Attalus to change his course , to the end he might not meet with the Troops of the Prince of Cyparissa , but rather go directly where the Prince of Messena was . Yet he would not carry Elismonda into the City of Elis , without first knowing the pleasure of Melanthus . Wherefore he stay'd four furlongs off from the City , to expect the return of one of his followers whom he sent to him for that purpose . But this Prince having by promising the inhabitants of Elis to use them civilly , oblig'd them to deliver a Castle into his hands , which nature alone had impregnably fortifi'd , situate about fifteen furlongs from Elis , he sent order to Attalus to conduct the Princess thither , and to place as many men in the Castle , as was requisite to guard her safely . Attalus accordingly carried her to this Castle , together with that Lady of quality I told you she had chosen , and four women to attend on her , sending all the rest into Elis , and going thither also himself soon after , to give Melanthus an account of what had pass'd . Where after awhile , Attalus being a violent man , and the Prince of Messena not being able to endure any to resist him , at the Council of War that was held , the judgement of Attalus being opposite to that of Melanthus , each of both maintain'd his own with very great stiffness and pertinacy . The opinion of Melanthus was , That it was not fit to give the Prince of Cyparissa leasure to fortfie himself in Pisa , and make use of the name of the Princess Elismonda to continue the War ; but that it were requisite to go and set upon him without losing time . Attalus on the other side judg'd it necessary to put Elis into defence before going to expose his forces to a new battel with the Prince of Cyparissa , who was too magnanimous to suffer himself to be inclos'd in Pisa , without having once again experienc'd the fortune of War : That his forces would be recruited by the Inhabitants of Pisa and Olympia ; and in case it should happen the Prince of Messena had the worst , he would find that his enterprise was no advantage to him ; whereas on the contrary , when he once had fortifi'd Elis , which was easily put into defence , in case he should be worsted in the battel ; he would still be master of the City which gives name to the Countrey he intended to conquer . Attalus , according to his violent humour and boldness , having express'd all these reasons , added some ambiguous words , which being subject to be construed in a manner injurious to Melanthus , offended this Prince so highly , that being transported with choler , Hold thy peace Attalus , ( said he to him ) and since you are already so weary of fighting , that you have need of rest , go and take your rest at home , and depart this very day . Whereupon Attalus , who believed Melanthus very much obliged to him for having taken Elismonda , answered yet more insolently than before ; which farther incensing Melanthus , he broke up the Council , and commanded Attalus to depart forthwith out of Elis. Who being a person much hated , there was none that interceded to make his peace ; and so he went away without being observed out of the City . And it was not then known to any what was become of him ; but when the Princess Andronice took her journey to accomplish the vow she had made to go and offer a sacrifice to Apollo , in the same place where they report Daphne was heretofore Metamorphos'd into a Laurel , there was spread a rumor at Messenia , that he had put himself into Pisa , towards which , the Prince Melanthus was upon the way at the time we left Messenia , to go to Tempe . But now ( continued Eumenes to Hortensius ) you have seen that that report was false , since had it not been for your valor , he had carried away Andronice , as well out of revenge as love . But lastly , generous Hortensius , remember I conjure you , when you come to be with Melanthus , that I have told you this day , that he is a Prince with whom 't is the most difficult thing in the world to be in favor long together ; because he is naturally distrustful , and easily suspects another of all things which he has the power to commit . As for the Princess Andronice , I have nothing but honorable to say of her , and I am so strongly linked to her interests , that I exhort you as much as I can to endeavor to ingratiate your self with the Prince her Brother , to the end you may be able sometimes to moderate part of the impetuousness of his humor . I know he is a lover of novelty , that you are a person fit to please him , and the action you have lately done against Attalus , will soon bring you into a condition of becoming his favorite if you please , and therefore I conjure you not to resist it , unless your affairs call you elsewhere , but to ingage your self in the interests of the Princess Andronice . I must be the vilest of men , ( answered Hortensius ) if I could separate my self from them ; but I beseech you , generous Eumenes , ( added he ) make me a promise that you will always assist me with your counsels of which I apprehend I shall have very great need . While they were in this discourse , it was told them that there was one newly arrived , sent from the Prince of Messenia to the Princess , who brought her news which very much afflicted her . This caused them to go immediately to wait upon her , who told them Melanthus had sent some to meet her in the way she was to pass , and give her notice that she should not go by the ordinary way , when she came to the Frontier , because having been disadvantaged in two Battels as he advanced towards Pisa , he was enforced to make speed to a place of security near Elis , till new forces were levyed for him in Messenia . Hortensius had no sooner heard what the Princess told Eumenes and him , but he conjur'd her she would please to make hast to depart thence , that so having first conducted her to Messenia , he might go offer his Sword to the Prince of Melanthus . Andronice , who was before resolved upon that which Hortensius requested , and believed she could not too speedily go as far as possible from a place , where she was in danger to have been carried away , though she were already at a good distance from it , disposed all things to set forward immediately . But , in brief , Madam , not to mispend your patience , with exact relation of the way the Princess took , it suffices that you know Eumenes , who was no Stranger in the Countrey , conducted her so happily , that she arrived at Messene , without having met any Troops of the Prince of Cyparissa , or incurred any dangerous adventure . As soon as she was there , Hortensius and Eumenes took leave of her , to go to the Army of Melanthus . But though Andronice gave charge to Eumenes to represent handsomly to the Prince her Brother , the obligation she had to Hortensius , yet she omitted not to give this generous Veientine , a Letter to the Prince of Messenia , which ran almost in these terms . The Princess Andronice , to the Prince Melanthus . WHen you understand that this generous Stranger who delivers you my Letter , rescued me from being carried away by the precipitous Attalus , and that his valor revenged you of the insolence of that ingrateful Subject , I assure my self you will receive him according to the greatness of his merit . For which reason I am not importunate with you to do so ; the intention of my writing being only to tell , that I shall have an interest in all the favors which my Deliverer shall receive from you , and that if the Prayers I have made to the Gods for the prosperity of your Arms be heard , the Victory which you shall gain , will soon end the War , and speedily return you to Messene , where you are passionately desired by ANDRONICE Hortensius , received this Letter from the hands of Andronice , for whom he had a very high respect , very great admiration , and much gratitude and tenderness without any mixture of Love , Andronice on the other side esteemed him infinitely , and felt in her heart a great inclination to prefer him above all the friends she had ever had to that time not excepting Eumenes , to whom notwithstanding she bare a very sincere friendship . So that the parting of Andronice and Hortensius was with as much kindness as if their friendship had been of a far elder date : The Countrey of Messenia , being of no great extent , and only a little corner of earth between it and that of Elis , named Triphylia , by reason it was sometimes inhabited by three different sort of people , before it was united to Elis. Hortensius and Eumenes were soon at the Camp of Melanthus ; and they arrived there so happily to be well received , that Hortensius and Eumenes presented themselves before the Prince of Messenia , and the former delivered him the Letter of the Princess Andronice , just as he was coming forth of the Council of War , where it had been resolved to fight the enemy the next morning , or force him to quit the Pass which he possessed . for the fresh Troops of Messenia had been joined to the Army of Melanthus , two days ago . Hortensius having a noble aspect , and magnificent garb , his presence easily confirmed the commendations which the Letter of the Princess Andronice , and Eumenes expressed of him . For Melanthus , after having read what the Princess his Sister had writ to him , and heard what Eumenes said to the advantage of Hortensius ; This generous Stranger ( said he , turning to Eumenes , and pointing towards Hortensius ) could not arrive more opportunely for his own glory , and the benefit of my occasions , since I shall soon give him place to signalize his valor against a more worthy enemy than the insolent Attalus . Hortensius answered to this discourse with all the honorable confidence becoming a brave man , and together with all the modesty becoming an intelligent and discreet person . After which , Meleanthus taking him aside from the Multitude lead him into a Garden which was behind the Castle , wherein the young Prince of Elis was guarded , for it being seated just in the middle of the several quarters of his Army , he made choice of it as most convenient to assemble a Council of War , in though he returned back again at night to Elis. But he had not as yet seen Elismonda nor had any intention to see her at that time ; besides that , this fair Captive having been sick ever since she came into his power , he thought not fit to give her the trouble of receiving a visit from him , though indeed naturally he had not so much humanity as a great Prince ought to have . For it was a kind of cruelty to hold a Council of War in the place where this fair Princess was , and to bring as it were before her eyes such a multitude destinated to the ruine of her Countrey . And this was really a strange augmentation of her sorrow ; for as I understood afterwards from the mouth of that Lady of quality who was then with her , and whose name was Cleontine , Elismonda stood at a window looking directly upon the bridge of a Castle , at the time when Eumenes and Hortensius arrived there . So that both of them seeming of a noble aspect , and Hortensius , very richly cloathed , when Elismonda saw Eumenes present himself to Melanthus , who was in the Court of the Castle at their addressing to him , she judg'd it was some stranger that came to serve the Prince of Messenia . Alas ! Cleontine ( said she sighing ) behold here for certain new enemies come against me , who have the appearance of brave men , and consequently give me terror enough to make me hate them . You are too just ( answered Cleontine , who was a very discreet person and handsome enough , though past the glory of her first youth ) to hate people which you know not , and they you as little . But Cleontine , ( said Elismonda ) do not these people know at least , though I am as unknown to them as they to me , that Melanthus makes an unjust War ? and if they be not his Subjects , why do they not go and put themselves into the Army of the Prince of Cyparissa , who defends an unfortunate Princess unjustly opprest ? Perhaps , Madam , ( answered Cleontine they which you see are subjects to Melanthus ; and if so , they may with Justice partake in an unjust side : for in my opinion , it is not lawful for subjects to dispence with themselves from going to the War when their Prince is there , though they be perswaded he has the wrong cause . For I remember I had a Father who sometimes discoursed thus to a Brother of mine , when he enjoyned him to be always faithful to his Prince . Ah! Cleontine ( replyed Elismonda , ) one of those two persons there is none of Melanthus's subject , and therefore you ought at least allow me to hate him . In saying which , she pointed to Hortensius , whom the Prince of Messenia had taken apart from the rest which environed him , to lead him into the Garden I spoke of , towards which also Elismonda had grated windows jetting forth . But Madam , ( said Cleontine , who only endeavored to amuse her , ) He whom you would hate , is the man of the more noble ayr and gallant personage . That 's it I hate him for , ( answered she ) for had I not a good opinion of him , I should wish less ill to him . But alass ! ( continued she sighing ) I am my self very unjust ; for since the Gods seem to abandon the protection of a Countrey which is consecrated to them , ought I to wonder that men should be against me ? ought I not rather to think it the Will of Heaven that I should be infortunate , and though apparently born to be happy , become the most miserable Princess in the World ? for in brief , I have lost a Father who lov'd me tenderly ; my Subjects look upon me almost as a Child , and since they are comforted after the death of the Prince my Father , they will assuredly make peace with the Usurper . So that my dear Cleontine , there is only the Prince of Cyparissa , who upholds my interests ; though he does it not for my sake only , for he is banisht out of his own Countrey , and could not be better elsewhere . But Madam ( answered Cleontine ) you know it as well as I , that the Prince of Cyparissa loves you , though he has not yet discovered himself to you . I know it but too well ( replyed Elismonda ) and this is it , which renders me compleatly unhappy . For if he happen to be overcome , I shall remain prisoner to Melanthus , and if he be Conqueror , how shall I be able to give check to his pretensions ? But Madam ( said Cleontine ) the Prince of Cyparissa is excellently shap'd , a man of courage , spirit , and birth , and if he should restore Elis , Pisa , and Olympia to you , and drive back Melanthus into his own Countrey , and put you in a condition of seeing peaceably the next Olympick Games that shall be celebrated , I conceive you would have no reason to complain of fortune , though you should be obliged to marry him . I confess you have cause to speak as you do ( answered Elismonda ) but yet I am not to be blam'd for saying what I do ; for to discover to you the bottom of my heart , to this hour I never saw a person I could be inclinable to marry without some strange kind of regret . I know I am of a quality in which such persons are not wont to choose ; but this is it which troubles me , and perhaps renders the Prince of Cyparissa , less acceptable unto me . Yet I esteem him very highly , and had I a brother , I should not be displeas'd if he were perfectly such a person as he ; but in the mean time should I be one day constrained to marry him out of gratitude ; I should be all my life unhappy , and should have so much greater cause to complain in that I should 〈◊〉 an unhappiness of which I should never compl●in● not even to you , my dear Cleontine . For in short , should my destiny bring this to pass , I forbid you from thenceforth to mention it to me as long as you live Thus you see , Madam , in what temper Elismonda's mind was , whilst Melanthus was entertaining Hortensius with several matters . He constrained him , notwithstanding his modesty to relate to him the particular passages of his encounter with Attalus , so hereby , as Eumenes knew full well , that which he foretold Hortensius , did not fail to come to pass , to wit , his infinitely pleasing the Prince of Messenia , who made him an hundred obliging caresses , and to begin the testification of his gratitude , for having hindred his sister from being carried away by a man he hated , he gave him a very rich Sword , which he hath to this day , entreating him to serve himself of it , in hope it would prove more happy in his hands than it had done in his own . After which , Melanthus mounted on horseback went from quarter to quarter , being followed with many Officers , and Hortensius and Eumenes , to give in person all orders necessary , to the end they might be better obeyed . But the morning following , Melanthus drew forth his forces out of their Entrenchments a little before day , and marching directly towards the Enemies , he set upon them a little before the Sun began to shew his first rayes . Were I to make this recital only to martial men , and had not a great number of things to tell you , in which Love has a greater share than War ; I should describe to you all the particularities of a battel wherein victory many times changed sides , wherein death appeared in every rank , and valor was almost equally eminent in the overcome and the Conquerors , wherein the Prince of Cyparissa had Melanthus twice in his power , and wherein Hortensius with incredible valor gave him twice his liberty and once his life , and lastly wherein victory by the sole courage of Hortensius declared her self for Melanthus , and forced the Prince of Cyparissa ( as courageous as he is ) to quit the place and retreat in disorder . For had not the young Hortensius rallied those that fled the last time he rescued Melanthus out of the hands of those which had taken him , and cryed aloud from rank to rank that Meleanthus was alive and free , the party of the Messenians had been destroyed , and this field alone had restored Elismonda to liberty , given her the Soveraign power , and brought her to hearken more favorably to the Prince of Cyparissa . But fortune disposed the event otherwise , and intended Hortensius , who two days before was unknown to the Prince of Messenia , should become his favorite , the next after this battel . For owing to him both the liberty of Andronice and his own , and moreover his life and victory , and the revenge of Attalus , he thought no measure ought to be observed in the favors which he designed him ; so that he omitted no imaginable obligements towards him . He was pleased he should lodge in his Palace at Elis , and in one of his Tents in the Army . He gave him a magnificent train , made him one of his Council of War , and ordered there should be two Lieutenant Generals in his Army , to the end he might be one of them . So that from this day forward , Hortensius found he had a Court as well as the Prince , and he was become of high note in a place wherein he thought he should have been unknown . Eumenes , who saw Fortune , and the humor of the Prince had rendred his predictions true , was privately familiar with Hortensius , who being truly generous , was more solicitous of living happily with Eumenes in his rising favor than before . But when he remembred this generous friend had told him it was very difficult to keep in long with Melanthus , he looked upon the divers degrees of honor , to which he had rais'd him , as possible to lead him to a place from whence he might be cast down headlong , so that not knowing whether or no he ought to rejoyce for them , he received all the favors of the Prince of Messenia with so great moderation , that he was infinitely more esteemed for them and less envyed . In the mean while this happy success of Melanthus's Arms began to shake the fidelity of part of Elismonda's Subjects , both in Elis , Pisa , Olympia , and all the other Cities of that Territory . On the other side , the Prince of Cyparissa , who was advertised of it , conceived a strange sorrow for this deplorable case ; for all the sentiments which are able to excite valor in the heart of a generous man , were in his . He had ambition and love for Elismonda , and hatred for Melanthus . Whereby being carried on by such violent passions , he forgat nothing of all that he believed conducive to the design he had to satisfie them , and continually contrived in his mind how to effect the same . At the same time Melanthus , by the Counsel of Hortensius and Eumenes , wholly changed his manner of acting with the Inhabitants of Elis , treating them now as gently as he had done before severely ; he straightly commanded all his Troops to live orderly in Compagne , he caused reverence to be shewn to the Temples , and sharply punisht those of his Souldiers , who committed any insolent action , and lastly he put forth a Manifesto , wherein his Injustice was handsomly coloured over , and wherein he gave hopes of all sorts of felicity to those who would acknowledge his Power . All which things joyned together , made some impression upon the minds of the people . It hapned also that the Princess Elismonda fell extreamly sick at the same time , and Hortensius obliged Melanthus to have a great care of her . Who thereupon sent his Physitians to her , and yielded so exactly to whatsoever Hortensius counsell'd , that though this change was ascribed to the virtue of Hortensius , yet it also begat some favorable inclination for Melanthus . The Prince of Cyparissa understanding all these things , having first left his Army in a Pass where it was hard to be attaqued , went to Pisa to endeavor to confirm the minds of the Citizens , and sought continually how to oppose his Enemies as well by Prudence as by Valor ; to which purpose he thought it requisite to endeavor to excite compassion in the breasts of the people , and even in those of the Souldiers towards the young Prince of Elis. But as an amorous man easily imagins that all others are taken with that which affects him , he bethought himself of a course of which never any other but a Lover could have had the apprehension . You may please to know , Madam , that the late Prince of Elis who bore an extream tenderness towards the young Elismonda , and was willing to gain the hearts of his Subjects to her , caused her Picture to be drawn by the skilful Agerontus of Corinth , whom he sent for on purpose , and had given her pourtraiture to almost all the persons of quality in his principality . He also caused the same to be placed in all the apartments of a very stately Castle which is at Pisa . Now the Prince of Cyparissa having first publisht a Manifesto also in answer to that of the Prince of Messenia , caused to be made secretly in fifteen days , the greatest number he could of Copies of this excellent Princess's Pourtrait , both in little , and in the full proportion After which , by some intelligence which he had in Elis , and even in the Army of Melanthus , by reason of being born his Subject , he contrived that several pourtraitures of Elismonda being hidden in great baskets of fruit , Soldiers in the disguise of simple Gardiners , should carry the same to Elis , and to the Camp of the Prince of Messenia , and deliver them to those with whom he had intelligence , together with several Copies of the Manifesto which he had set forth . He also sent some to Olympia , and gave order the same thing should be done at Pisa , which he caused to be done in the places I now mentioned . So that having been succesful in his design and served with fidelity , one morning there was found both in Pisa and Olympia , and in Melanthus's Army , and in Elis , and even at the Gate of the Palace wherein the Prince of Messenia lodg'd , several Pictures of Elismonda . She was drawn in a Mourning habit , ( for I forgot to tell you that the Prince of Cyparissa amongst all the pictures of Elismonda which he found at Pisa , had chosen one to be an Original for the Copies , which had been drawn upon the death of the Princess her Mother ) and besides she being fair and bright hair'd , and mourning best becoming her , it was thought fittest to draw her in that dress . Which was also otherwise sutable to her present condition , and consequently the Prince of Cyparissa believed this Picture would be more proper than any other to incite compassion in the hearts of those that should behold it . Besides , she having been sad the day on which it was taken , the pourtrait had a kind of lovely dejectedness in it , which seemed to implore assistance from those which beheld it , for her that was represented by it . So that they were extreamly surprised , both in the Army of Melanthus and at Elis , upon seeing this extraordinary adventure . For some of these pictures were laid at the Gate of the principal Temples , some in the publick Piazza's , and most noted streets , and as I said before , at the Gate of Melanthus's Palace . A thing yet more remarkable was , that the Prince of Cyparissa had caused several things to be written at the bottom of these pictures , according to the divers places wherein they were to be layd . For under that which was found at the Palace Gate where Melanthus lodged , there were only these words ; Melanthus , behold her against whom you make War , and if you are wise , fear lest the Gods avenge her cause , and you repent of your injustice . Under those which were taken up in the Piazza's of Elis , it seemed as if the Princess spoke to the people , in these words only ; Is it possible unjust Subjects , that you can endure an Usurper in a City consecrated to the Gods ? Those which were at the Gates of the Temples were underwritten as follows ( as if Elismonda had spoken to the Gods adored there . ) Since Men abandon me , I implore of you a Sanctuary against your own enemies . Those which were in the principal Streets , had these words ; Disloyal Subjects , can you have the heart to forsake me ? And for them which were dispersed in the Camp of Melanthus , they contained no more but this ; Valiant Soldiers , consider whether it will be any great glory to you to overcome a Princess , who hath nothing but tears wherewith to resist you . But for them which were carried to Pisa and Olympia , I do not distinctly remember what was writ under them ; but I know this invention which Love put into the mind of the Prince of Cyparissa , had many extraordinary and different successes , and that by a priviledge of beauty the Picture of Elismonda found respect in the minds of the least faithful of her subjects , and in those of the most insolent Soldiers . But that which deserves more Remarke was , that Melanthus , who rose very early in the morning to go to the Camp , having been advertised there were several Pictures of Elismonda in divers places of the City , and one also at the Gate of his Palace , commanded it should be brought to him . He had heard reports of Elismonda's beauty , but had never as yet seen her ; and the furniture and ornaments of the Palace where he lodged , having been removed from thence when there was a necessity of surrendring up the City , there was not left as much as one of Elismonda's pictures in it . Besides , his heart was so wholly taken up with ambition , that he never inquired much whether the Princess were fair or no. Hence it was that he became extreamly surprised , when he beheld the picture of Elismonda . Hortensius and Eumenes were both present at that time , and were also charmed at the sight ; for there being but few Beauties of fair complexion in Greece , this of the young Princess caused in them the greater admiration . Melanthus without staying first to peruse the Manifesto of the Prince of Cyparissa , which was brought him at the same time , beheld this picture very attentively and silently . Till at length turning towards Hortensius , I perceive ( said he ) by this , I have a prisoner that is sufficiently powerful to make Captives . 'T is true , my Lord ( answered Hortensius ) this picture is very handsome ; but sometimes painters are great Flatterers , and 't is credible , the Princess of Elismonda has not been injured in the draught of the picture which you see . I assure you , my Lord ( interposed an Elaean Gentlemen , who sided with this Prince ) the Princess Elismonda is nothing beholding to the painters hand , for she is fairer than he could make her Image . But presently after this the Prince of Messenia observing the words I repeated to you at the bottom of the Portraiture , he read them with an indifferent loud voice . Melanthus , behold her against whom you make War , and if you are wise , fear least the Gods avenge her cause ? and you repent of your injustice . Whereupon with a pensil he took off the Table , and which he had newly made use of to trace out the platform of the Fortifications which he intended to make at Elis , he writ these words beneath the other , as answering to the Prince of Cyparissa ; I have seen her against whom I make War ; but if you had been wise , you would never have suffered me to see her , since she is too handsome ever to be parted with to you . After which , the Prince , out of an impetuous humor , would have the picture carried back , and laid in the same place whence it was taken up , imagining that they who had intelligence with the Prince of Cyparissa , would take notice what he had writ under it , and send it away to that Lover . Hortensius and Eumenes endeavored to divert him from so doing , but without effect . In the mean time they consulted together what was requisite to be done in order to prevent , least those pictures might occasion any commotion . Melanthus first proposed , that course should be taken to discover who had dispersed them , that they might be severely punisht , in the sight of all the Inhabitants of Elis. But Hortensius represented to him that this would rather provoke the people , whom it were better to win by gentleness . For methinks ( added he ) I have just now thought upon an infallible way of causing this artifice to fall upon your Enemies , and principally upon the Prince of Cyparissa . My dear Hortensius ( cryed Melanthus ) I beseech you declare it presently , and tell me what is fitting for me to do . It is requisite ( answered he ) to get all the pictures of the Princess Elismonda you can possibly , and cause them to be brought to you ; and then you must declare , that you will keep them carefully , very highly extolling the Princesse's beauty ; afterwards give her a visit in person , and send a Herald to the Prince of Cyparissa , to Pisa , and to Olympia , to publish that you are ready to marry the Princess Elismonda , to restore peace in the Countrey of Elis , and render it more happy than ever it was before , provided they will lay down their Arms. By this means you will infallibly raise division between the Prince of Cyparissa , and the forces which he commands ; as also between him and the Citizens of Pisa and Olympia . For you may well think , that being a passionate servant of hers , he will never consent that you should marry her . And on the other side , 't is easie to imagine , that those which she commands , will never be all of his opinion , but the greater number being desirous of peace , will force him to seek Sanctuary elsewhere , and quit his pretentions . Melanthus being very much satisfied with this project of Hortensius , took no other care but to put it in execution . Not that he resolved at that time to marry Elismonda , or believed she would easily be brought to admit the match ; but the conceit of spoiling the Prince of Cyparissa's stratagem , affected him with such joy , that without farther considering he betook himself to follow the Counsel of Hortensius . To which purpose , himself went into all the Streets of the City , attended by the whole Court , to quiet and settle the people , telling them he was intended to put an end to their troubles , by restoring peace , that the Princess Elismonda should shortly be set at liberty , and that the only hinderance would be in the Prince of Cyparissa , if tranquillity were not establisht throughout the whole Territory of Elis. To confirm these favorable expressions he did as Hortensius had counselled him to ; for he caused all the pictures of Elismonda to be brought into his Chamber , and the next morning sent Hortensius to the Princess , to obtain of her the permission to see her , resolving nevertheless , in case she should reject this proposition , to make a great secret of it , and give out on the contrary , that she inclined to such conditions of peace . Hortensius accordingly went in the name of the Prince of Messenia , to the Castle in which this fair Princess was guarded , whose health at that time was somewhat amended , though her indisposition had left a testimony behind of it self , by a little more then ordinary paleness . It being known by those who guarded the young Princess , that she attributed much to the Counsels of Cleontine , Hortensius , who was very prudent , and lookt no farther than to serve the Prince of Messenia , carefully desired first to speak with her , and caused his name to be told her , and by whom he was sent . Upon which , Cleontine coming to him in the Antechamber of the Princess , presently perceived him to be the same person , whom she had seen in discourse with Melanthus , when Elismonda said she was resolved to hate him ; and receiving him very civilly ( his aspect and comportment speaking him a man of quality ) she attended to hear what he had to speak to her . You will perhaps think it strange , Madam Cleontine , ( said he to her ) for a man that has not the honor to be known to you , to desire secresie of you at the first time he sees you . But when you shall know that 't is to serve the Princess Elismonda , I have confidence you will pardon me . You have so much the ayr of a person of honor ( answered Cleontine ) that I am very inclinable to believe you can offer nothing but what is generous and honorable ; and therefore you may please to tell me what your intent is of this address , provided you also give me the liberty to answer you what I shall believe reasonable . I shall tell you then , Madam , ( said he to her ) that the Prince of Messenia having seen divers pictures of the Princess Elismonda , hath an extream desire to give her a visit , and to express to her for the future , all the Testimonies of generosity , which the interest of his own glory will permit him to do . But to the end this interview may have a favorable consequence , and produce peace to the whole Countrey of Elis , it will be your part , discreet Cleontine , handsomly to dispose the Princess Elismonda not to receive the Prince of Messenia as an Usurper , but as a generous Enemy , whom she may more easily overcome by favorable respects , than the Prince of Cyparissa can ever do by valour , notwithstanding he is a person of unquestionable magnanimity . And for the rest , I beseech you not to believe that the Prince's visit can be displeasing to the fair Elismonda , by any thing which he may say unto her ; for he has no other design , but to honour her , and to testifie that he does so by all imaginable civility . When they who may command , request ( answer'd Cleontine ) and leave the liberty of a refusal , no question but they deserve to have their desire granted , if it may be done without injury to virtue ; and therefore , if the Princess Elismonda does me the honor to believe me , she shall receive the visit of the Prince of Messena , according to your desire : but I fear much ( added she ) I shall have no small difficulty to perswade her to it . For , in brief , she is a prisoner , the Prince her Father is dead , ever since the beginning of the War. and she wears Mourning still for him , and sees not yet very well , how she shall ever be more happy . And to testifie to you ( pursued she , with a half-smile ) how much she is sensible of all this , I could almost constrain my self to tell you that she hates you , though she does not know you . Then I have sentiments very different from hers ( answer'd Hortensius ) for I honor her infinitely , although I never saw her . But if it please you ( added he ) I would know for what reason she hates me before she knows me . Cleontine designing handsomely to gain upon the mind of Hortensius ( whose quality and reputation she understood by him that inform'd her of his desire to speak with her ) told him a part of the discourse between Elismonda and her self , whilst Eumenes was presenting him to Melanthus . For being this pretended hatred of Elismonda was only occasion'd by her observing the noble and handsome aspect of Hortensius , she judg'd it would not be displeasing to him to know it . And indeed Hortensius resented some secret pleasure in this kind of hatred , and told Cleontine with much gallantry , he fear'd when Elismonda should see him nearer hand , she would no longer judge him worthy of her hatred . But at length Cleontine left him in the Anti-Chamber , and went to find Elismonda . And as soon as she saw her , would you think , Madam ( said she to her ) that the person whom you hate , because you observe him to be of a noble Air , desires to see you and comes from the Prince of Messena to demand permission to make a visit to you . How ? my dear Cleontine ( answer'd she ) I will see neither the one nor the other ; but if I must needs see one of the two , I had rather see him whom I hate without knowing him , than him whom I shall hate all my life . But Madam ( replied Cleontine ) you are a prisoner , and in prudence you ought not to incense your Conqueror ; for the more he is unjust , the more is he to be fear'd , and therefore it is requisite , prudence suppress some part of your resentment . Elismonda blush'd at this discourse , and hiding the design she had from Cleontine , for fear lest if she should tell her what she intended to tell Hortensius , she would not approve it , only commanded her to cause the person she spoke of to enter into her Chamber . But Madam ( said she to her ) be very circumspect how you receive him ; for a fair Princess prisoner , is oblig'd to act with much more prudence than a captive Prince . In truth ( answer'd the young Princess ) I cannot answer for my self in this occasion ; but all I can do , is to assure you that I will , as much as possible , endeavour to constrain my self . Upon which Cleontine caus'd Hortensius to enter . Elismonda hapned this day to be dress'd carelesly enough , so that her bright hair hanging down below a great vail of black Cypress which cover'd her shoulders , made her seem extreamly charming ; Her attire though sad , had notwithstanding something of gallantry ; her arms were half bare , with bracelets on them , and her hands so white , that she wanted no adorning though she were undrest . Hortensius also was much surpriz'd , beholding her infinitely more charming than her picture ; he observ'd the air of her countenance so gentle , and something so delicate in her beauty , that he commiserated her misfortune as soon as he saw her ; and almost began to condemn in himself , the valour he had employ'd against those who fought for her interests . He saluted her very respectfully , and she receiv'd him with a civility which having not much of obligement , had also nothing at all of disdain . Though Hortensius had purposed to speak first , yet he felt a kind of reluctancy and restraint within him , when he came into Elismonda's presence . But at length overcoming that obstacle , of which he understood not the cause , I come to you Madam ( said he to her ) in the name of the Prince of Messena , to desire your permission he may make you a visit . The perswasion I have ( answer'd she , with a cold and dejected aspect ) that generous Princes should never go to see such as are miserable , unless it be to relieve them out of their unhappinesses , makes me believe the Prince of Messena ought not to make me a visit . For I humbly conceive , he has no purpose to restore me what he possesses of my State , and return peacably to his own . Besides , though he should do this act of justice , he cannot restore me the Prince my Father , whose death he hath caus'd by the unjust war he made upon him . You know not , Madam ( interpos'd Cleontine , who would moderate this resentment ) what the Prince of Messena's design may be . No , no , ( answer'd Elismonda ) he can have no reasonable design , and therefore it were best to save himself the trouble of coming to see me : for if it be only to perform a naked ceremony , I shall take his visit for an injury ; if he have any good intention , he may please to let me first know it , that so he may be better receiv'd when he comes to visit me . Whilst Elismonda was speaking this , Hortensius beheld her attentively , and found such sweetness in hearing her speak , that he had not the power to answer her ; till at length recovering from that pleasing amazement , he endeavour'd to serve the Prince faithfully that sent him , and address'd to her in these terms . When I enter'd into your Chamber , Madam , I had no other intention but that of obeying the Prince who sent me : but , within this short space I have had the honor to see you in , I have taken your interest into his ; and therefore Madam , suffer me to conjure you not to refuse the Prince the favour which he desires of you , and which he may not intreat you to . Should he come to see me without my permission ( reply'd she ) I should perhaps be less discontented with it ; for I should have the liberty of telling him whatever my just indignation suggested unto me . But if he comes hither with my consent , it will be necessary for me to disguise my sentiments , and hide the hatred I have of his injustice , and shew some kind of civility to a Usurper who keeps me in prison , sheds the bloud of my Subjects , desolates the fairest Countrey in the world , and violates all sorts of rights without the least respect or reverence of the gods . You have so excellent a capacity ( answer'd Hortensius ) that you cannot but know , Ambition is no shameful crime ; and that a Prince who is call'd an Usurper by those whose Countrey he has conquer'd , is oftentimes stiled a Conqueror , by all those who have no interests in his conquests . Therefore Madam , without blaming or excusing the Prince that sends me , or acquainting you with his design or his interests , I only tell you that yours require you not to incense a Prince to whom Fortune is favourable . You have without doubt , Madam , all that is needful to cause the Arms to fall out of the hands of the most ambitious ; for which reason , constrain your self , if possible , I beseech you , and consider no inconvenience can follow upon such an enforcing of your self . I told you my dear Cleontine ( said the Princess , looking upon that generous Lady ) that this Stranger was a terrible enemy : for indeed I had resolv'd without telling you so , to refuse a visit to the Prince of Messena : but now I see this dangerous enemy will make me alter my determination . But yet I am desirous to know ( proceeded she , turning towards him ) what oblig'd such an honourable generous person as you , to take the unjust side ; is it because it is more happy ? No , Madam ( answer'd he ) but I embrac'd it out of gratitude ; and therefore you would be unjust to hate me , though I am of a party opposite to yours , since honor would not permit me not to be so . After which Hortensius imagining it behov'd him to justifie himself in the opinion of the Princess , was not unwilling to declare to her by what ways fortune had constrain'd him to be her enemy ; and Elismonda being not loth to have cause to cease hating Hortensius , press'd him to inform her , how it came about that he was engag'd to serve Melanthus . Hortensius therefore recounted to her in few words , his adventure in Thessaly ; He acknowledg'd so ingeniously that he ow'd his life to the Princess Andronice , he related so modestly his encounter with Attalus , and deliver'd all this so well and handsomly , that Elismonda her self told him , he had reason to be of her enemies side , and promis'd him for the future , to blame him no more for it . Yet she remained still in the same irresolution concerning what she ought to do , till Cleontine and Hortensius effected their perswasions of her , to suffer a visit from the Prince of Messena , on condition he would say nothing that might stir up and augment her grief . Which granted , Hortensius took his leave , and Cleontine follow'd him into the Antichamber , to exhort him to bring the Prince of Messena to a peace . Thus this first day begat a very great friendship between Hortensius and Cleontine . As for Elismonda , she so strongly touch'd his heart , that he had never felt the like from any fair person , as he did from her . For he found I know not what kind of secret agitation within himself , which did not permit him to go to Elis , without rendring it perceivable , that he had a great disposition to love Elismonda . Whence comes this commotion which I feel ( said he in himself , as he was returning ? ) and why am I so affected in behalf of a person whom I never saw but one hour ? and with whom in all probabilities I ought never to have any particular friendship ? The Princess Andronice seem'd beautiful to me at the first instant that I saw her , she also testifi'd much prudence , sav'd my life , is the cause of my fortune , and hath much more kindness for me . And yet neither her beauty , nor her wit , nor her good offices , nor her kindness , cause any agitation in my soul . I love her with a calm affection , and I consider her without having my heart disquieted ; my reason is an ingredient into the tenderness I have for her ; in a word , I love her as a man loves a Sister . Nevertheless I feel a commotion I know not what to make of , for Elismonda ; it troubles and disquiets me , and almost transports me over to her side against the Prince whom I serve . But I ought ( said he , after a little musing ) to surmount this imaginary weakness , I ought to be faithful to the Prince whom I serve , and I ought to believe that what I feel is nothing but what I am able easily to overcome . Hortensius , after this wise reflection , found really some tranquillity in his mind ; but when he came to Melanthus , and the Prince demanded of him , whether Elismonda were as fair as her Picture , he was upon the point of saying , No , and the next moment was ready to say , she was a thousand times more charming ; but at length , taking a mean between both , he said , 't was true , her Portraicture perfectly resembled her . After which , making a great violence upon his mind , and being willing equally to serve both Melanthus and Elismonda , he told him moreover , that the Princess deserv'd he should treat her well , that she had beauty , wit , and virtue , and that if he could really possess the Countrey of Elis in peace , by marrying her , he should believe him very happy , How ? Ah Hortensius ( cry'd he ! ) as often as any marriage is propos'd to me for reason of State , I always remember what the wise Thales , whose memory is so famous throughout all Greece , and amongst all the Asiatick people , answer'd one day to his Mother upon the same occasion ; For when in the flourishing years of his youth , she propos'd to him to marry , he told her , It was not yet time ; and when she made him the same proposal some years after , he answer'd her , That the time was past . So that to imitate so wise a person in something , I answer you , dear Hortensius , that 't is not yet time for me to marry , and that I had rather owe the possession of the Principality of Elis to my sword than to my marriage . Yet I am willing to let the people believe I have a design to match with Elismonda ; because this will create divisions among my enemies , and infinitely despight the Prince of Cyparissa . But in sincere truth , I affirm , that though I should become amorous of Elismonda , I would never marry her by a Treaty ; and I could not resolve to do it , but when I should be master of her State. For according to the humour I am of , I should not care to be Husband of the Princess of Elis ; but on the contrary , it would be more sutable for him that is the Prince of Elis , to espouse Elismonda . But after all , Marriage is not a thing so necessarily requir'd by policy , as 't is believ'd , especially for a Prince , who has some peculiar sentiments in his ambition ; for I am not solicitous of having successors which may possess my Conquests : On the contrary , should Fortune make my destiny such as I wish it , I should not be sorry if after having conquer'd many states , there should be no person found after my death who could only well govern the Nations that I had subdu'd . For which reason having a mind unaffected with that specious Chimera which flatters the humour of those Lovers of posterity , who take pains for people that they can never know ; and on the other side , equally fearing to have successors which may prove unworthy of me or surpass me ; unless I alter my present resolutions , I shall pass my whole life in saying , I will marry , without effectually doing so : and if my humour become not wholly opposite to that I now am in , I shall never be possess'd with any violent Love. For it becomes a Prince ( added Melanthus ) in order to being happy and gallant , to leave all the Ladies of his Court to hope they may conquer his heart , without affecting any one particularly ; it becomes him also to make a meer pleasure of Love , as men do of Musick , Hunting , Dancing , and Conversation , and not to make himself slave of some fair coy piece , who , many times , without loving the Prince , loves only the greatness which she hopes from him . Hortensius hearing Melanthus speak in this sort , conceiv'd a secret joy in himself , of which he knew not the cause . And his heart was tender : he did not contradict him , though his thoughts were different from the Prince of Messena ; he only thought fit to answer him , That it were not to be disapprov'd , if a Prince quitted the courting Love only for the love of Glory . But , Madam , it was resolv'd at the end of this conversation , that Melanthus should go the day following to visit the Princess Elismonda , and that two days after he should send to propound to marry her , and to withdraw his forces , provided the Prince of Cyparissa would lay down his Arms , and depart out of the territory of Elis. Eumenes was of this privy Council ; and the next morning Melanthus ( being accompanied by him , Hortensius , and his ordinary Guards ) went to see the fair Elismonda , who that she might be oblig'd to less civility and constraint upon her self , made semblance of some little indisposition . She was therefore attired in white this day , and her fair hair appear'd carelesly dishevel'd under a kind of small veil of white Tiffeny , which hung down from her head ; her attire was fastned together in several places with black Ribbons , she was laid down upon her bed , and carelesly leaned on some black Cushions adorn'd with Tassels of silver ; but after so lovely a manner , that if one were to paint Diana , when , having been at hunting with her Nymphs , she reposes her self upon a Bed of verdant grass at the foot of a Tree , she ought to be represented . Elismonda had both modesty and dejectedness in her countenance together ; and that which added new luster to the beauty of her complexion was , that her Bed was over-shadow'd with a great Canopy of black Cypress , the corners of which being tied up with twists of silver , hung disorderly about her . Cleontine and the two young Ladies which attended on her , were with the Princess , when the Prince of Messena came to make the visit ; for I had forgot to tell you , that those who remain'd with her were Virgins , and of high quality , which would not forsake her , and none of those which were ordinarily design'd to serve her . I shall not tell you , Madam , the particulars of this conversation , having too many beside to acquaint you with ; it will be enough to assure you that the fair Elismonda spoke nothing but what was generous , though she shew'd no incivility to Melanthus , for whom her aversion was so great , that it was something unjust ; for she esteem'd him a much less generous person than indeed he was . Yet she inforc'd her self wonderfully ; but Melanthus was so charmed with her beauty , and observ'd so noble a spirit in her , that it seem'd he began to be then in love , though he did not cease to be ambitious . He desir'd her pardon , in that he was oblig'd by the Laws of War , to cause her to be guarded in the Castle wherein she was ; he assured her she should receive all respectful service there , and that he would omit nothing that depended on him to mitigate her sorrows , till Fortune gave him opportunity to testifie better to her the resolution he had to honor her all his life . Elismonda answer'd this discourse with words which were rather handsome upbraidings for her misfortunes , than real remerciaments . But she chose her language so discreetly which she us'd , that as I said , without doing ought against the greatness of her mind , she did not incense her enemy . Hortensius nevertheless well perceiv'd the forcedness of her behaviour ; for this fair Princess sighed now and than , and sometimes lift up her eyes towards heaven in so pathetical a manner , that she caus'd much commiseration in him . Melanthus finding many potent charms in her eyes , endeavour'd to fix his own directly upon them ; which Elismonda avoiding as much as she could , she was constrain'd more frequently to cast her aspect towards Hortensius , who was discoursing softly with Eumenes . Whereby this generous Veientine could not hinder himself from being infinitely affected with the sweetness of the fair Elismonda's eyes , though she look'd upon him only to avoid the wishly view of Melanthus . Eumenes taking notice , with what a gladsom attentiveness Hortensius consider'd the Princess ; approach'd near him , and speaking low in his ear , Have a care of your self , Hortensius ( said he to him ) for if you be not cautious , you will soon become more a Captive to the Princess of Elis , than she is to the Prince of Messena . You mistake admiration and pity for Love , ( answer'd Hortensius a little smiling . ) I know what admiration and pity are ( replyed Eumenes ) and to assure you so much , I declare to you , that they are very effective to beget Love in such a heart as yours , Since 't is so ( answer'd Hortensius ) I thank you for the counsel you have given me , and shall endeavour to make use of it . After which , the Prince of Messena rose up and return'd to Elis. But Madam , he return'd thither in a great musing , which was perceiv'd by Hortensius and Eumenes . As they were going along talking of his reservedness , he suddenly turned about to them , and beginning to speak fiercely , 'T is true , ( said he , though without naming the Princess Elismonda ) she is handsomer than her Picture , and moreover , more lovely than handsome , though she is fair in perfection . Than you may perhaps , My Lord , change your sentiments ( answer'd Hortensius coldly ) and believe hereafter , that Love is something more attractive than Hunting . I confess ( said he to them ( that I believe Hercules had sometimes not so great pleasure in Conquering , and carrying on his shoulders that furious Bore of the Erymanthian Forrest , as I should have in overcoming the hatred of the Princess Elismonda towards me ; for in my judgement this hatred of hers , is as raging as that savage beast was truculent and implacable . Methinks , my Lord , ( answer'd Eumenes ) the Princess receiv'd you well . Yes , ( reply'd he ) when she would not vouchsafe to look upon me : but however , I will so bring it to pass , that the Prince of Cyparissa shall have no reason to hope ever to possess her ; and though it be only to make him despair , I will make shew of being enamour'd of her , and of intending really to marry her , though I be uncapable of such a resolution . If you become amorous , My Lord ( answer'd Hortensius ) you will indeed change your sentiments . Though I should come to love her ( replyed he ) as much as I hate Attalus and the Prince of Cyparissa , yet I would never marry her , for reasons which I have told you at another time ; but , in brief , to follow your counsels ( added he ) it is fit I send to morrow to Pisa , to Olympia , and to the Prince of Cyparissa's Army , to make the Proposition we agreed upon ; and to testifie further , that I intend to win the mind of Elismonda , it is requisite that the Princess my Sister come to Elis , and make frequent visits to her . Hortensius and Eumenes much respecting that Princess , approv'd what Melanthus intended , who the same evening dispatcht one of his attendants to Andronice , with such express order for her speedy coming to Elis , that she was oblig'd instantly to obey it , and begin her journey . In the mean time Melanthus , without losing time . sent to Pisa and Olympia , and to the Prince of Cyparissa , who was returned to his Army , to make the proposition I told you of . But , to perplex his enemy the more , he caus'd an offer to be made to him of returning to his Court , knowing well he would never accept it . He also publish'd a Manifesto , in answer to that of his Enemy , and declar'd his new Love which he pretended for Elismonda , so publickly , that the Prince of Cyparissa was soon advertis'd of it , and of what he had written underneath the picture of the Princess of Elis , and what he had said concerning her , and of the care he took of her since he had seen her . For after that first visit , he return'd thither very frequently , and sent every day ; the Princess was permitted to walk in the Park of the Castle , all her Women were suffer'd to attend on her , and she was serv'd with the same magnificence , as if she had been absolute Mistriss of her own Principality . But withal , at the same time her guards were redoubled ; which being known to the Prince of Cyparissa , put him into a strange despair , in seeing those Pictures of Elismonda , which he believ'd might occasion a commotion in Elis and in the Army , produce no other effect , than raising a curiosity in Melanthus , of seeing the Princess and giving him occasion to become enamour'd on her . But that which compleated his despair was , that the proposition made by Melanthus , was wonderfully well received , both at Pisa and at Olympia , that she understood it was very well lik'd of at Elis , and himself perceiv'd the Officers of his Army did not disapprove it ; and his Soldiers who serv'd in a war that could not enrich them , since it was only to defend their own Countrey , declar'd openly that if he were generous he would not oppose the peace . A further affliction to the Prince of Cyparissa , was a belief that Elismonda consented to the proposition made by Melanthus , and being weary of her prison , would have no great repugnancy to marry an enemy that would give her liberty . Alas ! ( said he to one of his friends , who was also one of mine , and named Artimedes ) How unhappy am I in having been so discreet ; for Elismonda was never inform'd by my own mouth , of the violent Love I have for her ; and though I am confident she cannot be ignorant of it , yet she may make semblance , that I am her Servant , only because I would preserve the same Sanctuary for my self , which the Prince her Father afforded me . Perhaps she thinks , I fight rather by reason of the hatred I bear against Melanthus , than for the Love I have for her . But it is too true , I have no consideration but Elismonda , and without her I have no interest in any thing . Yet it shall never be said , that I will not do my utmost not to become miserable , to hinder mine enemy from becoming happy , and to effect also that that fair Princess commit not an action unworthy of her self . Hereupon the Prince of Cyparissa having consulted with Artimedes what was requisite to be done , assembled all the Officers of his Army , and spake to them with so much eloquence and courage , that he brought over a great part of them to be of his own sentiments . He laid before them the importance of the matter , the tender years of Elismonda , and the shame there would be in gratifying him that made an unjust War. For what more could be done ( said he ) in favour of a Prince that had hazarded his life a thousand times in opposing the enemies of this State , and gain'd many victories , than to give him the State that he had defended , and the Princess to whom it of right belongs ? Think not but the gods will punish you severely , if you abandon the defence of a Countrey , consecrated unto them in so particular a manner . Withstand therefore such a dangerous design courageously , and know , that if the Prince of Messena believ'd he could take Pisa and Olympia very easily , he would never propound peace to you . 'T is true ( added he ) he offers it on such shameful conditions that he seems desirous to be refus'd ; and this proposition is only an Artifice to deceive the less intelligent people , who perhaps will presently murmure because the peace is refus'd . But in brief , important deliberations are not to be grounded on the murmurings of the people ; for most usually a little constancy appeases them , and a little insinuation makes them change their opinions . In fine ( added he ) The honor of the gods , that of your Princess , and your own glory is concerned in the matter . Therefore consider well upon it , and believe not that I wil ever forsake you , as long as I see in you a purpose of making a generous resistance . But withal , think not that I will ever sign a Peace which cannot be accepted but with shame . For indeed I will rather choose to become a vagabond , and fugitive from City to City , to the end of the world , than to commit any thing unworthy of my self . This Oration made a great part of the Prince of Cyparissa's Officers who were present at it , become of his judgement ; but the rest opposed it , and declar'd that peace was a Good which could not be bought at too high a rate , that the Prince of Messena was generous and fortunate , and they should be at last constrain'd to do that by force which they might now by Treaty , before the Countrey were totally destroy'd . Thus every one continuing in his sentiments , the Prince of Cyparissa thought he had done very much , in having brought over part of them to his side . After which he went to Pisa and Olympia to endeavour the same thing . But as 't is more difficult to induce the inhabitants of a great City to refuse peace , then Soldiers , it was not possible for him to effect his desires . The people were ready to make an insurrection in Pisa ; and as he was going out of the City , news was brought him that half the Officers which he had won to his mind , were fallen off from him since his departure . It remained therefore only to seek how handsomely to gain time ; in order to which , being very prudent , he told them which had the greatest power , both in Pisa and Olympia , that to testifie to them how much he attributed to their judgements , he consented that the proposition of Melanthus should not absolutely be rejected ; but rather , to act with prudence , it were fit to demand a Truce for six months , during which time liberty might be had to speak with the Princess Elismonda , to the end her pleasure might be known . That which oblig'd the Prince of Cyparissa to demand his Truce , was , that in the compass of these six months , the time of the Olympyck Games would be come : when the Prince hop'd that in that great Assembly which was to be at Olympus from all parts of Greece , he might engage the neighboring States in a League offensive and desensive , against the Usurper of Elis. But at last , there being much reason in what he requir'd , and the Truce seeming a good step to the Peace , he brought Pisa and Olympia , and his Army , to approve that which he propounded . But that which was rare , was , that Melanthus perceiving he could not obtain what he demanded , was not sorry that a Truce was insisted on ; because he very much fear'd , lest if the War should continue till the time in which the Olympick Games were to be celebrated , and they could not , by reason of it be celebrated , this great change might awaken the adjoyning States , and oblige them to ingage in a War , whose success might be not fortunate unto him , if others should intermeddle in it . Yet something troubled him to suffer any to speak with the Princess Elismonda ; but not daring to refuse it , because it would have seem'd too great an injustice , he resolv'd to give way to it , and afterwards to draw out the business in length . It was therefore concluded , that the two Armies should remain in the same places which they possest , that all actions of hostility should cease , that four of the chief persons of Elis might have communication with the Princess Elismonda , that the Prince of Cyparissa should have the same liberty during the Olympick Games , which were to be celebrated with all the accustomed magnificence , and that both parties should on either side , live as peaceably as if an absolute peace had been concluded . As soon as these things were agreed on , Melanthus , who was really so enamour'd on Elismonda , that none was more , except Hortensius , commanded this generous Favourite to go to thesair Prncess , and tell her , that she had caus'd his Arms to fall out of his hands , that he had accorded a Truce with the Prince of Cyparissa , only to spare the bloud of her Subjects , to the end , she might be better dispos'd to hearken to something which he had resolv'd to tell her , as soon as he could have the happiness to kiss her hands . It may be , My Lord , ( answered Hortensius with some commotion , upon Melanthus's sending him ) when you grant a Truce to the Prince of Cyparissa , you begin a War with your self . I acknowledge it , my dear Hortensius ( said he to him ( for I have an extream regret , that I find my self inclin'd to love Elismonda more than I would . But in brief , before any of her Subjects have the liberty of speaking to her , I would inform her that I am at her service : go therefore , my dear Hortensius , and prepare the mind of that charming Princess , in such manner that I may find her a little favourable ; not only because its pleasing not to be unkindly treated , but also because I perceive if she reject me at first with disdain , her resistance will increase my passion in such sort , that I shall be the most miserable of men : I was of opinion ( answer'd Hortensius coldly ) that , Great difficulty had been more proper to extinguish love than to excite it . It is not so in such a heart as mine ( answer'd Melanthus : ) for facility almost takes from me the desire of pleasing things , and on the contrary difficulty makes me sometimes ardently desire such things as ought to be indifferent unto me . This discourse ended , Hortensius went to Elismonda , but by the way , What did he not think , and what did he not endure ? Alas ! ( said he in his Breast ) I am miserable , and destiny is cruel , in making me love a person , by whom I cannot be belov'd again , and whose servant I cannot desire to be , without betraying the fidelity which I owe to a Prince , who hath made all my fortune . But were there any other place wherein I could find any sort of establishment , and could I with honor forsake a Prince who is at War , I would fly from this charming person , whose beauty will lead me to betray my Master . I know not who I am , I am unhappy in all respects , and fortune which seems to be favourable to me in Elis , is yet more rigorous than any other-where , since she confers favours on me which I cannot enjoy in peace . Oh gods , into what a strange extremity do I find my self reduc'd ! if I promote the War , 't is against the person which I love ; if the Truce be made , t is only a time of leasure , to employ me in the winning of her heart for another ; if by my address I perswade her to be favourable , I render my self the most unhappy of all Lovers ; if I cannot prevail with her , but she resist , it will only increase the love of that dangerous Rival , whom I am oblig'd to serve , to the prejudice of my own felicity . If I would fight against my self , I find Elismonda's Beauty more powerful than my Reason ; and if I yield to her charms , I am both a criminal and miserable . But besides , I am inconsiderate , and act without reason ; for how dare I declare that I love Elismonda ? what then must I do ? infortunate as I am ? My duty ; ( answer'd he suddenly , after sometime of silence . ) But alas ( added he sighing ) how hard is this duty to be done ? and how uneasie a thing it is to betray my self , that I may not betray my Master ? But it must be done howsoever ; honor is so great and powerful a reason in a generous heart , that perhaps I ought not to despair of the victory which I would gain over my self in so dangerous an occasion . Hortensius fixing himself in his generous sentiments , arriv'd at the Castle where Elismonda was , by whom he was well receiv'd : for as she lik'd his person and deportment , and knew he was no subject to Melanthus , she was much more contented to see him , than any other the Prince of Messena could have sent to her . But alas ! the civility which the Princess shew'd towards him , augmenting his love , he was ready to repent himself of the resolution which he had taken . Nevertheless he persisted in his generous design , and us'd such address in his speech to the Princess Elismonda , for the interest of the Prince of Messena , as if he had not acted against himself , whatsoever he endeavor'd in his favour . He told her an hundred circumstances of the admiration which Melanthus had for her ; and at length inform'd her that he had granted a Truce for six months , that he had sent for the Princess his Sister , to bear her company , that he intended the Victors in the Olympick Games should receive their Crowns from her hand ; and lastly , that he was resolv'd to make her Reign more gloriously than ever she could have done , if the Prince her Father had liv'd . But Hortensius ( answer'd Elismonda ) if the Prince of Messena repents himself of his injustice , it is not needful to make a Truce , he may conclude the Peace forth with . He hath nothing to do but to withdraw his Forces , return into his Countrey , and leave me my own . Alas ! Madam ( reply'd Hortensius to her sighing ) you little know the power of your charm , if you think it possible to leave you after having seen you . But at present , Madam ( proceeded he ) suffer me to conjure you to receive favourably , what the Prince is purpos'd to tell you the next time he sees you , though it should happen that he tell you something which may cro's your inclination ; for indeed , during the six months of Truce , in which you shall enjoy almost an absolute liberty , many things may come to pass which may be advantageous to your fortune . I know not what advantage may betide me ( reply'd she ; ) but I know well it will never come to pass , that the Prince of Messena can please me . And therefore , generous Hortensius ( added this fair Princess , with the most charming sweetness in the World , apparent in her eyes ) I will conjure you , that if you discover in Melanthus's mind , I know not what sentiments , which I perceive you would intimate to me , that you remove them from him , if you love his quiet ; for were I to be eternally his slave , I should never have any thing for him but aversion and hatred . Hortensius knowing the Princesses resistance would more inflame Melanthus's love , imploy'd all his wit to make her change her opinion , and even perswaded Cleontine , that he had reason on his side . I beseech you , Madam ( said he to her ) consider well the condition in which you are , and you will find it concerns you extreamly , not to incense the Prince of Messena . I do not urge , Madam , that you should love him more than you did ever any other ; for it does not belong to me to give you such counsel ; but I conjure you , Madam , not to reject disdainfully the tokens of affection which the Prince will express to you . For my part ( answer'd she ) I believe it a very great secret not to leave any hope at first to those , to whom we have firmly resolved to refuse eternally what they desire . 'T is a good course , Madam ( reply'd Hortensius ) for them who have a kind of spirit which is easily repell'd ; I mean , for such people , from whom difficulties take away the desire of the most agreeable things , who have only calm pleasures , and who would not be possess'd of the greatest felicity of the earth , at the purchase of one hours sighing . But 't is not effectual to an ambitious Soul , to whom difficult enterprises seem always more excellent than others , and who never have violent desires , but for such things as cannot be obtain'd without pains . And because , Madam , ( added Cleontine ) it behoveth not to act with a Prince , whose prisoner you are , in the same manner as if you were free ; ( for a greater restraint is to be us'd ) and since Hortensius seems to me compleatly generous , I shall not fear to tell you in his presence , that I believe in the like occasion you ought to give neither hope nor despair : and there is a certain kind of serious civility , which neither causes to hope nor yet dejects into despair , which is proper enough to gain time , and to hinder many troublesome consequences which disdain might produce . Therefore , Madam , rather use that natural gentleness which the gods have given you ; you may lay it aside when you please ; and since Hortensius assures you , that four considerable persons shall have the liberty of communication with you during six months , and the Prince of Cyparissa also during the Olympick Games ; comply with the mind of a Prince , who is able to use more rude ways with you if he pleases . I promise you ( answer'd Elismonda ) I will do what I am able , to follow your counsels , though I dare not answer absolutely for my self . Hortensius hearing her speak thus , almost repented himself of having been so urgent to perswade her to gentleness : but at length , considering he could do nothing in his own behalf with innocence , but only to hinder Melanthus's love from increasing to a greater ardor , he thought he had some ground of satisfaction in leaving Elismonda in the resolution of constraining her self , and more in being commended and intreated by her , and observing she had some esteem for him . All which caus'd him to think , he should return less discontented than he came . But as soon as he was upon the way , and beheld Elismonda no longer , he found himself as unhappy as before , and rather more . For he found his passion was augmented , and it came into his mind , that perhaps Elismonda lov'd the Prince of Cyparissa . So that he perceiv'd himself possess'd , as well with jealousie as with love , if at least any separation can be made between these two passions . Alas ! ( said he to himself ) does it belong to a miserable person that loves without hope , to be jealous ? to an unhappy man , who is his Rivals confident , and serves him faithfully ? 'T is true , said he , but the Rival whom I serve is hated , and he that troubles my imagination , is perhaps belov'd . But what concerns it me , ( answer'd he suddainly ) whether Elismonda love or not , since Fate will never suffer me to make her know I love her . After which , Hortensius spoke no more to himself , but fell into such a profound musing , that he arriv'd at Elis , when he thought himself yet far from it . At his arrival he understood , it was not above an hour before , that the Princess Andronice entred into the City . For whom having a very particular kindness , the news gave him much satisfaction . He went therefore with speed to give the Prince an account of his journey , and found him coming from the Apartment of Andronice . Whereby it was necessary for him to discharge his intelligence before he could see her ; for this Prince was really extream amorous of Elismonda . Hortensius was now inconceiveably perplex'd : for though Melanthus had perswaded him , that difficulty was capable to encrease his love , he was so fearful of giving him too much hope , that he was troubled to choose words wherewith to express himself , and chang'd his order and manner of speaking many times involuntarily . For when he told Melanthus he did not find Elismonda had so great hatred against him , as he imagin'd , he beheld so much joy arising in his eyes , that he fear'd hope would augment his passion . But then again , to weaken the obliging sense of what he had said , he told him , he knew not whether Policy had not a great share in the civility of the Princess . With which Melanthus was so dejected , that Hortensius was forc'd to return to his first smooth language , for fear lest this passion should become too violent , both for the quiet of Melanthus , Elismonda , and himself : But at length , when the Prince had fully understood his success , he gave him liberty to go see the Princess Andronice , who receiv'd him with so great a goodness , that had not he been pre-possess'd with love , the testimonies of so tender a friendship would have given him almost as much pleasure as the favours of a Mistriss ; but in the condition his Soulwas , he only half gusted whatever was advantageous to him . Andromice being of a lively apprehension , immediately perceiv'd Hortensius had something in his Breast troubled him . And being there was none present saving Eumenes , their common friend , she demanded the cause of it with such obliging urgency , as the sadness of a friend induces a true friend to use . What is it Hortensius ( said she to him ) which hinders you from having as much joy in seeing me , as I have in finding you ? But beware you tell me not , there is nothing troubles you ; rather pretend some kind of sorrow or other ; and tell me rather that you are fallen in love at Elis , than assign no cause of a kind of sadness which I observe in your eyes , for fear least I may suspect you of dissimulation . I am altogether oblig'd , Madam , ( answer'd he ) with the manner of your speech ; but I beseech you , do not constrain me , to search my heart for every troublesome thing that is there , for this would but augment my melancholly . Be satisfy'd therefore , Madam , in that I assure you my eyes are deceivers , if they do not tell you I am uncapable of having a greater satisfaction than that which I find in the honor I have to see you . But , I beseech you , Madam , demand of me no further ; for I cannot really tell you , what present oppression I have upon my mind , but t is true , I feel something which qualifies the pleasure I have really in the enjoyment of your presence . After which Andronice made him a thousand acknowledgements for the generous counsels which he had given the Prince her brother , since he came to him , desiring him to continue them ; and being Melanthus had already discover'd to her part of his intentions , and told her in few words the state of affairs , she told him she should be perfectly oblig'd to him , if he could bring it to pass that the War might end in the marriage of Melanthus and Elismonda , and that there might be after the Olympick Games , a second Festival for their Nuptials , whereby their States might be united , and tranquility establish'd in the most delectable part of Peloponnesus . Fortune hath so great an influence in what you desire , Madam , ( answer'd he , sighing ) that you ought to expect so great an event from her rather than from me ; And moreover , Madam , ( proceeded he ) since you are here 't is your address must effect what I am unable to do , and you need only have recourse to your self for that , for which you seem to await from another . Hortensius spoke this with so melancholly an air , that Andronice believ'd it was because he conceiv'd , what she desir'd was very difficult to be brought to pass . But she could not discover to him her conjecture , because the Prince her Brother came back into her Chamber , to desired her she would make a visit to the Princess Elismonda , as speedily as she could . But in the mean time , himself the day following went to give her one , and told her , he had caus'd the Princess Andronice to come to Elis , on purpose that she might entertain and divert her . But though he had resolv'd before to mention his love openly to her , yet he forbore to do it , and contented himself with giving her occasion to guess what he had in his mind , without positively declaring it to her . Whence it became more easie for the Princess Elismonda , to follow the counsel which was given her . And though she appear'd not very disdainful to Melanthus , yet she departed her self with such coldness , that according to the genius of his humor , he return'd much more amorous than before . Two days after , Andronice being accompained by Hortensius and Eumenes , made her a visit , which she receiv'd much better than that of Melanthus : for having heard this Princess much commended by Hortensius , when he related to her how she had sav'd his life , she was readily inclinable to esteem her . Besides that , foreseeing the love of Melanthus might occasion trouble to her , she was not sorry of gaining such a protection as this . So that this interview pass'd very agreeably on both sides . You know , Madam , ( said Andronice to the Princess of Elis ) that I am no partaker in the War , which the Prince my brother makes , and so you would be unjust to hate me , because I am his Sister . 'T is true , Madam ( answer'd Elismonda with a little smile ) that you have made no War against me , but yet you are not without bearing a part in the victories of Melanthus , since as you know you have been as far as the famous Valley of Tempe , to offer Sacrifices for his conquest ; so that I conclude , your prayers have done me as much mischief , as the valour of the Prince of Messena . When I was in Thessaly , ( reply'd Andronice ) I had no other design but to beseech the gods for peace : but , Madam , it appears my prayers were not well receiv'd , if I ask'd for victory ; for during my journey , the Prince my Brother was not over successful . But in brief , Madam ( proceeded she ) since a Truce has been concluded , let us enjoy this image of peace , till we can obtain a real peace , which I foresee you may easily effect if you please . If it depended on me , it had been already made ( reply'd Elismonda ) but in my judgement , 't is in the power of the gods only to give it . But in the mean to testifie to you that I am not unjust , I promise you not to look upon you as an enemy . After which , Cleontine , Hortensius and Eumenes all ingaged in this conversation ; and as the Princess of Messenia , is very grateful , she exaggerated to Elismonda the obligation which she had to Hortensius , for hindring her from being taken away by Attalus ; and Hortensius in his turn did the like for her , extolling the generosity she shewed in saving his life without knowing him . To save your life ( answered Andronice ) I did not hazard my own , but you contrarily to rescue me from being taken away , exposed yours courageously to a danger which appeared inevitable by the in-equality of number . But Madam , ( replyed he ) not to do what I did , would have been ungrateful and dishonorable ; but as for you , you might have contented your self , with having some slight compassion of a miserable stranger , without being lyable to any reproach if you had done no more . Alass ! Hortensius ( said Andronice ) I am not of your opinion ; for I am perswaded they who think they do enough in pitying the unfortunate without relieving them when they may deserve no thanks for their commiseration : and for my own part , if I beheld worthy persons unhappy without intending to seek to succor them I would make shew of not perceiving , either their merit , or their unhappiness ; for there is nothing more absurd , than to behold such unprofitable compassion in the breasts of those , who are able to give remedy to the misfortunes which cause it . In the mean time , the world is full of those people , who bemoan others and do not help them . But to tell you my own humor freely , I should rather choose to be some Illustrious unhappy One , that were able to support the rigor of infelicity with constancy , and were known to be worthy of a better fortune ; than to be one of those tender hearted persons without virtue which I spoke of , who at the same time , that themselves do nothing for the miserable whom they compassionate , yet count it strange that others do as little ; and who pass their whole lives in bewailling the evils which they are sometimes able to remedy , and blame people who do but imitate their very example . Nevertheless , those people who make such a noise with their compassion , and the blame they lay upon others like themselves , think they have right to be esteemed generous , and that this unprofitable pitty ought to be ranked amongst the heroical virtues . But for my part , who am not of that mind , but believe my self accessary to all the miseries which I may , and do not hinder ; I should have condemned my self a thousand times of your death , if after having seen you in the hands of those Thessalians , so zealous for the laws of their Countrey . I had not done my utmost to save your life . What you say is very generous and just , Madam ( answered Elismonda ) and I am extreamly glad to see you have so excellent sentiments ; for as I am unhappy , I hope you will do all you can to hinder me from being so for the future . Doubt it not , Madam , ( replyed Andronice ) for I never blame that in another which I am conscious may be reproached to my self . All that you say is so nobly spoken , and so generous ( said Cleotine ) that I think nothing can be ever be reproached unto you . All that she does is so heroical ( added Eumenes ) that what she speaks is nothing comparable to it . I beseech you ( said Andronice , praise me not so superlatively , least I come short of making good what you say ; but rather acknowledge with me that I owe more to Hortensius than he does to me . True ( said Elismouda , ) for that matter I am of your judgment ; for I had rather be left to dye , than left in the hands of a Prince , whom I should hate if he offered to carry me away . For my part ( said Hortensius ) I cannot declare my own opinion in this case ; all I can do is to assure you , I believe it impossible to be more obliged to any person than I am to the Princess of Messenia , for she hath ratified the first good office she did me by so many others , that I cannot believe she repents of it . I owe to her ( proceeded he ) the honor I have in being known to you , which I put in the number of my most happy adventures . Unquestionably ( said Eumenes ) you owe very much to the Princess Andronice ; but also owe very much to your self ; for if she had not known you to be a person worthy of her friendship , she would never have given it you . Hortensius , unwilling to suffer himself to be commended more , sought to divert the conversation , by giving open notice that Cleontine was in a deep meditation , and it seemed on something nor unpleasing . Upon which , the Princess of Elis turning towards her , demanded what it was that so deeply took up her thoughts . So small a matter ( answered she ) that if I could disobey you , I would not tell it you . But as I am very precise not to refuse you any thing , I confess the Princess of Messenia let fall something in her discourse , which makes me reflect upon the proceedings of very many women , which I know ; and gives me cause of musing , upon what she well expressed , That she would never blame any person for a thing for which she might be blamed her self . For indeed Madam , if you remember , you have seen at Pisa a woman handsome enough , who because her hands are very ill shapen , hath brought her self into a persuasion , that 't is no great commendetion to have them otherwise . So that when she commends any fair one , she never takes notice of her hands , and only praises that in others , which she believes most handsome in her self , to the end the application may be returned to her own advantage Thus there is found in a bad sense a practice opposite to that of the Princess Andronice ; for whereas she blames not that in another , which she believes may be faulted in her self , this Lady praises only what she believes commendable in her self . I assure you ( answered the Princess of Messenia ) there are such women every where , and I know some at Messene , who because themselves have very good hair , believe sprightly eyes , a clear complexion , a handsome mouth , good teeth , and a graceful neck , not sufficient to make a fair person , if her hair be of a very common brown , and who in the commendations of others , mention no other perfections but that of comely hair . On the contrary ; when occasion requires them to speak of a handsome neck , and they have not such themselves , they only say in general , such a one is of a good shape . But I am of opinion , 't is a very reasonable thing do render justice without taking in one's own interest . Not but that it 's sometimes allowable in prudence to omit mentioning a defect we are conscious of in our selves : But notwithstanding , 't is not modesty to commend that excessively , though in another , wherein our selves have a title to the application . At least , for my own part , did I know my self conscious of procuring , or insinuating my own condemnations , I should extreamly reproach my self for it . But Madam ( answered Elismonda ) you do not observe in the mean time , that you are guilty of what you decry by speaking so well , which turns much to your own commendations ; Which , 't is true , you may receive without blushing , since you deserve more than can be given you . The Princess of Messenia answered to this civility with a greater ; and these two illustrious Ladies were so highly satisfied with one another , that this first days converse made a friendship between them . After which they both retired severally . As for Hortensius , the more he beheld Elismonda , the more ardent became his love ; his reason opposed his passion in vain , which he found too strong to be surmounted ; so that his only purpose was to use his best prudence to govern and conceal it , and to continue firm the resolution of serving Melanthus , with as much sidelity in relation to the Princess , as if he had been wholly indifferent for her . His virtue was indeed much supported by the little possibility he conceived there was to be so much as indured , in his pretensions , though the Prince his Master had not been his Rival . Upon the way towards Elis , Andronice's discourse to Hortensius and Eumenes , was altogether concerning the fair Elismonda , and when she came to the Prince of Messenia , she fell into superlative expressions in favor of that Princess , which served to inflame Melanthus more in his affection . For 't is usual for such as are naturally ambitious to dote , in a manner rather upon the opinion of others than their own , and they are more guided by the commendations which are given to the persons which they love , than by the knowledge which themselves have of their merit . But in fine , to contract my relation as much as I may , it was resolved the Princess of Elis should be accommodated with betteer Lodgings during the Truce , than she was at present . Yet it was not thought convenient to carry her to Elis , and therefore choice was made of a very fair house for her reception , situated on the bank of the River Alpheus , and belonging to a Lady of great Quality and Worth , with whom Hortensius had contracted a great friendship , because he had protected her goods and estate from the disorders of the War. This place was so much the more commodious , for that the Quarters wherein Melanthus's Army lay , secured it ; and it was also near the place where the Olympick Games were wont to be celebrated . So that all the conveniences of the safety and delight being found in it , it was determined , the Princess Elismonda should be conducted thither ; that the Princess Andronice should be there with her , that a small number of Women of Quality of Elis , should attend on the Princess Elismonda , if she pleas'd , and that Hortensius should choose whom he pleased , to be responsible to him for the Government of the Castle , to the end he might be obliged to have a particular care of it ; who knowing not whom to confide in , so well as Eumenes , he gave him order to undertake the Guard of the Castle , whither the Princess was to be removed . Eight days after the Truce concluded ( all securities necessary in the like occasions , given and taken on both sides ) Melanthus went to visit Elismonda , attended with the whole Court , to whom the Princess Andronice , and several Ladies of Quality , were repaired early in the morning . The Prince of Messenia , made all protestations to Elismonda , which could be suggested by love and generosity to an ingenious person ; and gave her the hand , to lead her to a magnificent Chariot , which he had caused to be provided for her . Into which the Princess Andronice accompanyed her ; and Cleontine with the other Ladies followed in other Chariots . Melanthus , Hortensius , Eumenes , and all the other persons of Quality mounted on Horse-back , and conveyed these Princesses to Melisaris , the place whither the Princess Elismonda was designed to go . At her arrival , the Mistress of it called Elisanie , received this Illustrious and Noble Company , with all imaginable State. Also the Ladies were lodged in this fair house : but the Prince of Messenia , Hortensius , and all the other men , saving Eumenes , return'd to the Camp , till the next morning . Such as by the Treaty ought to have permission to see the Princess Elismonda , were admitted to her in private ; but she was seen by none else but in the presence of Andronice and Eumenes ; the Prince of Cyparissa , having the liberty granted of seeing her only during the time of the Olympick Games , suffer'd more than can be imagin'd . And that which was something remarkable , was , that Hortensius , who believed that Prince was not hated , had nevertheless a great desire to know him , to the end he might the better judge what he ought to believe , and what not . Yet there were some moments , in which he was not displeased in imagining , that perhaps he loved the Prince of Cyparissa in some little measure , since that might be a means to hinder her from Melanthus . But the next moment after , repenting of this sentiment , he was jealous and inquieted , and had a curiosity of seeing his Rival , though full of regret , of which he understood not the true reason ; for he believed he had so little interest in the affection of the fair Elismonda , that he passed his own doom , and condemned himself . In the mean time this Princess being young , naturally affecting conversation , company , and divertisement , injoyed this agreeable interval with great contentment . Not , but that in her inward thoughts , she resented very great discontent , in seeing that the Prince of Messenia pretended Love to her ; because she was resolved never to make peace on condition of marrying him . But when the persons admitted to her , counselled her not to declare her self so openly while the Truce lasted , but to draw our matters in length , and to endeavor to take the benefit of the Olympick Games , to ingage the neighbouring States to side with her interests , she resum'd all her former pleasantness , and seem'd incomparably more charming than ordinary ; which added new flames to Melanthus and Hortensius . Mean while , the time of the Olympick Games approaching , the Truce became generally known in other Countries , and that they should be celebrated , as was formerly accustom'd . So that an infinite number of considerable persons , came to Elis from all parts of Greece , either to bear a part themselves in the Games or at least , to be spectators of them . My curiosity hapning that time to lead me to Sparta , I took a resolution to go see this great Festival : but by the way thither , I fell into company with a man of Corinth , who told me he was not going to Elis , out of mear curiosity , but to know whether it were true , that the Favorite of the Prince of Messenia , were a person called Hortensius . For if it be so , ( said he ) I shall be glad to inform him of his own quality . What you say ( answer'd I to this Corinthian ) seems to me sufficiently strange ; for , how can he be ignorant of his own descent , and you know it ? since you are a Greek , and the name which you give him , is not of your own Countrey . This man who was naturally a lover of talk , began to tell me all that I have told you , concerning the birth of Hortensius ; of the Predictions which were made , that he should be a Prince ; of the resolution his Father had taken to banish him for ever ; and in brief , all that I related of Hortensius , till the death of this person , to whose trust his Father had committed him . But how come you to know all these things , ( said I to him , after he had given me the relation which I have repeated to you ) and how comes Hortensius not to know them ? I came to know them ( answered he ) by being an intimate Friend of his that was entrusted with him , who ingag'd not me to acquaint him with his Fortune , unless himself should happen to dye , without first having discovered it to him . Now this man being dead whilst I was absent upon a very long Voyage , at my return to Corinth , I understood that Hortensius was gone into Thessaly , and I have been since told that he is a Favorite of the Prince of Messenia . Wherefore desiring to satisfie the will of him that brought him up , who was determined to reveal his quality to him , as soon as he saw him in some setled condition , which might in probability , take away all desire of returning into his Countrey ; I thought my self oblig'd to go , and deliver him from that discontent , I presume he suffers , by being totally ignorant of his Birth and Fortune . And I resolve upon this the rather , for that I have a Kinswoman with the Princess of Elis , whose name is Cleontine , and is in great favor with her . This discourse of Agenor , seeming to me very surprising , I had a curiosity to know Hortensius , and being I was going to that place , only to see whatever deserved to be seen , I intreated him to oblige me so far by the interest of his Kinswoman , that I might see the Princess Elismonda , who was reported for a great beauty . He promised me , he would endeavor to serve me , and accordingly performed his word . I shall not trouble you with relating the circumstances , how he brought it about , since 't is not my own History , I am recounting to you . But in brief , I was so happy , that he made me known to Cleontine , and Cleontine presented me to the Princess Elismonda , and the Princess Andronice , by whom I was civilly received ; that afterwards I became a friend of Hortensius and Eumenes , who presented me to Melanthus , and going to Pisa , was civilly regarded by the Prince of Cyparissa . This Madam , I have told you , to the end you might give more credit to the things which remain for me to relate , and which are of greater importance . This man of Corinth , having discharged his intention , of discovering to Hortensius who he was , this generous Veientine was extreamly joyful to understand , that his Birth was very Illustrious , and not much troubled , to know that it was foretold , he was destinated to Rule . For as a Lover takes all occasions he can , to give himself hope , he imagin'd , that perhaps he was destinated to rule one day in the heart of the fair Elismonda . But he condemned this thought in himself , the next moment , as unjust and void of reason , and continued firm in the resolution he had taken , to serve his Master with fidelity . 'T is true , the rigor of Elismonda against Melanthus , afforded great support to his Virtue ; for had he observed any inclination in her towards him , it would have been more troublesome to him , to have continued faithful . In the mean time , a great dearness grew between Andronice and Elismonda , notwithstanding their different interests . Hortensius also became particularly gracious with both of them , though he was a lover of the latter , and only a friend to the first . Eumenes also had a great share in the confidence of all these persons ; and though none of them plainly spoke their true sentiments , yet there was a very great friendship between them . But I had forgot to tell you , that Hortensius being very glad it was known his Birth was illustrious , gave Agenor liberty to tell whence , and what he was ; but intreated him to be secret in reference to those predictions , which designed him to Reign in some place , for fear lest being Favorite to the Prince , it might render him suspected . Agenor assured Hortensius he would be obsequious to his desires , but did not tell him that he had already discovered the truth to Cleontine and to me , intending to intreat silence from us both . But when he went to find Cleontine , to make this request to her , it was already too late ; for she acknowledged she had communicated it to Elismonda . Yet she promised to request that fair Princess not to take any notice of knowing it , and accordingly made good her word . So that Elismonda congratulating with him that he had learnt his descent to be very illustrious , gave him no occasion to think that she understood any thing farther of him ; and Hortensius was secure in this regard . Not that he believed these predictions would ever have any accomplishment , but he knew Melanthus was inclinable to inconstancy , and being extreamly ambitious , matters of this nature might raise suspitions in him to his prejudice ; though in his heart he only projected how to rule over his own passions , if he were able . But to tell you the truth , his love was too strong to be subdued ; it grew more vigorous by the knowledge he had of his birth , and he lookt upon himself as in some sort more unfortunate . But though he lov'd infinitely , yet he continued firm in the resolution he had taken to be faithful to Melanthus , who for his part loved Elismonda as ardently as he was capable , though his passion was inferiour , both to that of Hortensius , and to that of the Prince of Cyparissa . Elismonda , who understood the affection of two of her Lovers , bore a hatred against Melanthus , and an averseness towards the Prince of Cyparissa , but had a great inclination for Hortentius , whose passion she was absolutely ignorant of . For though he testified all imaginable care and respect for her , yet she interpreted all , but as his civility and generosity , and proceeding from the desire he had to please Melanthus , and perhaps from some kindness he might have for her , but not at all from love . As for Hortensius , he was jealous of the Prince of Cyparissa without knowing him , because he knew not that he was not loved ; and he was his Masters Rival without a Crime , and without jealousie too , because he knew well that he was hated . The Princess Andronice was always possest with a violent hatred against Attalus , of whom no tidings could be heard , and had a great dearness for Hortensius . Behold therefore , Madam , the inclinations of all the persons I have mentioned , at such time as I had the happiness to be known , and not to be hated by them . But for that , whilst this interval of the Truce lasted , and especially during the Olympick Games , this Court which was composed of Friends and Enemies , Strangers , and Inhabitants of the Countrey , and whither were repaired the gallantest persons of Greece , was magnificent and splendid ; I shall with your permission describe to you the delectableness of the House in which the Princess resided , and the merit of her to whom it belonged ; Moreover , I shall pourtray to you some of the Ladies which added ornament to it , and in what manner they lived there , to the end you may afterwards receive more delight in understanding what passed at the Olympick Games , and in the strange events which followed them . Melisaris , therefore is situated upon the Bank of the River Alpheus , so much fam'd , both for the manner by which he makes his course , his wonderful passage under the Sea , and irruption again near Syracuse in Sicily . This place is extreamly delightful , and hath peculiar excellencies , not to be found in any other . Melisaris as I told you stands upon the Bank of the River Alpheus , and there being only the great Road which leads to Olympia between the River and the house ; which hath three great Courts , in each of which is a Gate looking towards the River ; that in the middle , is the chief , directly facing the body of the House , at each end whereof come forth two other sides , or wings of building which form the greater Court , and reach down to the Bank of the River . The two other , which are on each side of these two wings are more commodious than magnificent . But as this House is on the one side seated on the Bank of a River , on the other it is at the foot of a Hill of great steepness which bounds the Gardens behind the House . It is situated in such sort , that being arrived at the first story of stairs , the way is thenceforth even and direct into the Garden , in the middle of which is a handsome Fountain . But though it seems this high Hill may cause some inconvenient effect , yet the irregularity of the place hath some kind of rustick beauty which is not unpleasing . For though this Hill be sufficiently steep , yet it is all covered with Trees , which orderly rising some higher than others make a prospect , whose wildness and rudeness does not hinder it from being handsome and pleasant . Then passing from this first Garden , which is all beset with rare Fruit-Trees , into another on the left hand , which is raised higher like a Terrasse , and so out of several Orchards advanced still higher than others in manner of Terrass-work , at length there is an entrance into a large Park , which is as high as the Mountain , and full of very stately Trees . I omit to tell you that there are also many Fountains in these several Gardens , that there is a Grotto in a Mount , and several Mounts about the Park ; for these make not the principal gracefulness of Melisaris . I forbear also to tell you , that the apartments of this House are handsom and convenient , and only intimate to you that from a Balconie which is in the middle of the building , and two others at the end of each side , there is the most delectable prospect that can be imagined . For the River Alphaeus is just before the House , and passes with a strait and even stream in this place . But that which renders this sight more agreeable , is , that there are several Islands in it , which contain handsome Meadows and Fields . They are incompassed round about the shores with Willows and Lote-Trees , which yet do not hinder a Great Plain from being visible beyond them ; on the farther side whereof , there arises a Mountain , on which is seated a very stately Palace , which is a wonderful ornament to the Country about : for besides that it is magnificent , there is a long Train of Woods , which reaching towards Olympia , Crowns all the highest Mountains which arise on this side , and inclose the Plain I speak of . On the right hand of Melisaris are several Villages and Temples , making the prospect yet more graceful and delectable . There is also another fair House not very remote , which appears beyond the Willows , and seems to be built only on purpose to be seen from Melisaris . On the side towards the right hand , the sight of the River is so much the more pleasant ; for that looking upon it from the second Tarressed Garden , there appears a little Islet lying in the middle , which is joyned to a little Village by a small rustick bridge , and makes a pretty show amongst so many various and handsome objects . There is also seen from this admirable House , another place , which though extreamly imbellisht by the number of rivulets that nature with the assistance of art hath scattered here and there , is much more remarkable in that it was sometimes the delight of an Hero , and Heroesse , who deserved the praises of all Nations and Ages , having heretofore belonged to the wise Nester , who by his prudence , magnanimity , eloquence and virtue , surpassed all the Heroes that lived before him . It was afterwards possessed by a Lady , one of his descendants , the miracle of her Sex , and whose beauty was not to be surpassed by any other , whose wit transcended the capacity of all imagination , and whose virtue was yet above her beauty and wit. But to represent to you what was yet more remarkable at Melisaris , be pleased to permit me to describe a place to you , wherewith I was charmed : and let me oblige you to enter into a little painted and gilded Boat , and make a short voyage upon the River . Imagine therefore , that were you to take Boat before the house of Melisaris , you must go first towards the left hand , having on one side one of the Islands I spoke of , and on the other a Meadow bordered about with Willows , a little Temple , several rustick Houses , and a Mountain covered with Myrtles and Laurels . After having gone some time this way , you must turn towards the right hand between two great Islands , and enter into a distinct stream of the River , which may be resembled to a covered Alley , the Banks of which have a most lovely verdure , interspeised with several sorts of flowers , and are beset with great Willows , which advancing themselves one above another , and touching with their tops , make a kind of continued Arch or Cradle , the most graceful that can be imagined . The water of this little arm of the River is clear and calm , and the Sand and Pebbles visible at the bottom , the River being in this place not very deep . At the end of this Channel is a square place between the Islands , which is as it were the Center , into which terminate four other Alleys of Water , such as I now described to you , that is , their Banks are all covered with several sorts of flowers , and beset along with Trees , which make a very agreeable shade , and which being represented in the Water , amuse and delight the eyes , even when they are no longer lookt upon . Having passed this rare place where the four watry Alleys meet , there are seen others also as pleasant ; for you would think you were in a Labyrinth , or Maze of waters , more admirable in its kind than those which are so famed in Aegypt and Crete . For besides , that the Banks of these several streams are green , flowry , and shady , as I said ; they are also bordered about with young bull rushes , amongst which are seen several water-flowers , which grow in the water as they do . There are also seen several innocent animals , who enjoying the tranquillity of so pleasant a place , scarce hide themselves at all ; the sollitude is so still and quiet . For such a profound silence reigns there , that the noise of leaves scarce ever disturbs it ; the wind not being able to blow there by reason of the Hills , which incompass it on every side . And that which renders this handsome Desart yet more lovely , is , that there is on one side a place to land in one of the Islands , which is the most pleasant Meadow in the World , and another on the other , in a place belonging to the Prince of Elis , which presents you with a great Wood , whose Trees seem to touch the Clouds , and which by the darkness of their shadow , and the great store of thickets and coverts round about them , seem to be in a Countrey uninhabited . But to conclude , how excellent a place so ever this Desart seems , she that inhabits it renders it more illustrious by her virtue , than it is agreeable by its own handsomness . The wise Elisante , whose sollitude is so admirable , is a person of rare and extraordinary qualifications . She is of a discreet wit , a noble and firm Soul , a pleasant humor , high spirit , and endued with all virtuous inclinations . None of those weaknesses are to be seen in her , which are ordinarily attributed to women . She is above all gawdy and trifling gallantry , her morality is solid without rudeness , she retains the love of excellent things in her Desart ; and has a kind of generosity in her deportment , which has not left her in her sollitude , though she be past the period of youth . She bears an ardent kindess to all virtuous persons , and a natural aversion from all that are not such ; her friendship is so firm and so tender withall , that there is a mixture in her heart of love and amity , which hath produced a third kind of affection , accompanyed with the good qualities of the other two , without having their defects . But amongst her friends of both Sexes , the admirable Amalthaea , and the wise Timanthus , whose names I presume are not unknown to you , hold the chief rank in her heart ; for though she inhabite in the Countrey of Elis , yet she is originally of Sicily . Elisante is in my judgment highly to be admired in one respect , which is , that loving society naturally , she has not withstanding attained the art to dispense with the want of it . And conceiving that of all pleasures those which arise from agriculture are the most innocent , she is become so perfect in this art , which is the most antient and necessary of all others , that the wise Timanthus who is her master in this kind of knowledge , is not her superior in that wonderful skill , which consists in well ordering of Land , and improving the advantages of seasons , and which affords the most considerable delights of the Countrey to those who understand how to use the same as well as Elisante . Moreover , in the prudent management wherewith she accompanies her industrious cares about her Gardens , Meadows , Woods , and Flocks , she finds all the pleasures of profit , imployment , and glory , this prudent retirement having such a loveliness in all respects , that the virtuous Elisante cannot be too much commended for it . She hath many Illustrious friends , writes handsomly , and speaks with a certain vivacity , declaring both the accuteness and firmness of her mind . Then in reference to her Children , the desire of seeing them virtuous ha● ever been the most ardent of all such as she is capable of . In a word , Elisante is the Soul of her Desart , which as pleasant as it is , is indebted to her for a great part of its lustre and loveliness But the better to give you the description of the little Court of the two Princesses I was speaking of , it is necessary for me to pourtray forth to you two Persons , which made the principal ornament of it , one of which is named Chrysilia , and the other Claricia . The first is unquestionably one of the most lovely women , and the other one of the most charming Virgins in the world . Chrysilia is a person so amiable , that should she design to have her self loved by all the World , nothing could resist her . But since your silence seems to command me to draw you a picture of her without colours , and such in which words alone give the ayr that makes resemblance , and a little imagination animates ; you may please to know , that Chrysilia is not tall of stature , nor yet of their size , who are accounted little ; for if she sees some taller than her self , she also sees others not so tall , and her stature is beyond exception well proportioned to the ayr of her whole person . Her hair is the fairest black in the world , that is , the most bright and resplendent ; so that as her head is very gracefully tired , the neglected Rings which fall carelesly upon her cheeks or necks make the most pleasing show possible , with her mixt complexion of Lilly and Carnation , which is beyond all suspition of artifice , and makes her seem both sprightly and pleasing . As for the form of her countenance , 't is neither round nor Oval , but being between both , cannot well be defined but by saying , It has the perfections of each . Chrysilia's eyes are not large , but so sweet , so black , lively , and full of spirit , and glittering , that their beams are almost inevitable . She sometimes moves them in a certain negligent manner that pleases infinitely , and on the contrary , sometimes expresses such a pretty haughtiness in them , that makes her rather to be lov'd than feared . Moreover , Chrysilia's mouth is extreamly graceful , and not like theirs whose lips seem shaped after so close a manner , that one would think they had never smil'd in their lives . She hath little sprightly glances , which speak liveliness , love , and cheerfulness , and her beauty has several charms , which are not suddenly , discovered at once , but appear more or less according to the temper of her mind , and the people with whom she converses . Yet Chrysilia's aspect is extreamly graceful at the first view , though she has the happiness to deserve more than she promises . She has also white and small teeth , a neck admirably well shap'd , handsome arms , and fair hands . But to pass from the charms of her beauty , to those of her wit , I am to tell you she is infinitely ingenious , that she usually less discovers her self to be so , than she really is , though she always speaks very exactly , and never any thing but what is absolutely pertinent , and likewise agreeable . But having no ambition to be universally praised , she is not sollicitous to lay open the whole beauty of her mind to all sorts of people . So that sometimes she gives her self up to such a reservedness , when she happens in places where the persons do not please her , that if she be constrained to speak , the words fall from her mouth so carelesly , that you would think she were desirous not to be understood , for fear any should return her an answer , so faintly does she pronounce the last syllables of all her words . But on the other side , when Chrysilia is with persons whose conversation pleases her , her serious air is cleared up , and a cheerful grace appears in all that she does : She speaks alike handsomly upon all subjects , and there is elegancy , judgment , and all things which she expresses . She has a subtle way of raillery , and reasons exquisitely upon all occasions ; in a word , she hath wit sufficient , that were her beauty less , she would notwithstanding be infinitely charming . Moreover , her heart is capable of great tenderness : but having a delicate spirit , which is not too hasty in making a choice , and being naturally slow to abandon her self to friendship and intimacy , she is sometimes reproacht for not being sufficiently endearing to her friends . But her Soul is noble , and which makes her yet more amiable , not haughty or ambitious of any thing . She writes also extream handsomly , though she does not make semblance of understanding so much as what handsome-writing is ; to conclude , she is unquestionably so amiable , as I said before , that she may justly assure her self of being loved by whomsoever she pleases . As for my part ( interposed Plotina ) I love her already , and I would not have you tell me , there was yet another more lovely than she with the Princess of Elis , and the Princess of Messenia , for I shall not accord with your opinion . Fear not , Madam , ( answered Merigenes ) that I will ever make my self a Judge between two amiable persons ; 't is enough for me that I make you their pictures , and leave you the liberty to follow your own inclinations . For indeed never any decision ought to be made between two beautiful and accomplisht Ladies . That which pleases one does not another ; and there is a certain humerousness ( of which I am to learn the reason ) which sometimes apprehends defects with approbation , and finds pleasingness in things which are not taking . However it be in that respect ( said Amilcar ) I have great impatience to know Claricia . I beseech you ( interrupted Plotina agreeably , speaking to Merigenes ) if Claricia be a gallant Lady , forbear to draw her pourtrait , for if she happen to please Amilcar , the first time we chance to quarrel , he will fall to love her , and go to Elis to find her ; therefore if you apprehend Claricia may make some impression upon his heart , draw a curtain in this part of your Story , least by representing her picture I may have occasion to be jealous . Since you are a person ( replyed Amilcar ) to whom of all the world jealousie would be least troblesome , and who could best bear it , I should not be very unwilling to excite that passion in you , after having been constant half my life ; and therefore I intreat Merigenes to begin forthwith the draught of Claricia's picture . And I also ( added Valeria ) joyn my requests to those of Amilcar's ; to which the rest of the company assenting , Merigenes pursued his Story in these words . The lovely Claricia is unquestionably one of the most charming persons in the world , and whose wit and humor have a particular genius ; but before I engage my self in describing the same to you , I am obliged to speak something concerning her beauty . Claricia therefore is of an extream handsome stature , and of an agreeable proportion , capable of pleasing all the world by a certain free and natural air , which renders her infinitely graceful . Her hair is of the fairest Chest-nut-colour that ever was seen , her visage round , complexion lively , mouth handsome , lips very ruddy , with a little dimple in her chin , extreamly becoming , her eyes are black , sparkling , full of life , and the ayr of her countenance cheerful , pretty and sprightly . Together with all these advantages Claricia has also that of a very graceful presence , which is not always found in those that are debonair . Claricia's wit is undoubtedly excellent , and that in a peculiar way , of which few persons are capable ; for it is pleasant , divertising , and compliable to all sorts of people , and chiefly to those of the vulgar rank . She speaks freely , and is much inclinable to laughter ; she makes great mirth of a trifile , and loves to raise innocent quarrels amongst her friends ; yet her raillery hath never any thing disgustful in it , she loves all kind of delights , writes very gallantly , never is discontented without cause , but is constantly sweet and complacent . She loves walking , conversation , handsom novels , jollities and divertisements of all sorts whatsoever . But in this temper of debonairity , it must be confest that this sprightly Lady hath all the good qualifications of those which are melancholick and ingenious too ; for she has a tender and sensible heart , she is ready to weep with her afflicted friends , she knows how to renounce pleasures when friendship requires it , she is faithful to her friends , and capable of secrecie and confidence , she never makes a fewd with any person whoever ; she is generous and constant in her sentiments ; and in a word , is so amiable , that she is loved by the most honorable persons of the Court of both sexes ; yea , even such as do not agree with her in reference to condition , humor , genius , interests , all acknowledge , that Claricia is infinitely charming , that she is indued with wit , real goodness , and a thousand qualities worthy of the highest esteem . I beseech you , generous Merigenes ( interrupted Plotina ) proceed no farther , for I find jealousie begin to seise me ; Envy I know it cannot be haveing never been possessed with any , and I had rather a hundred times be jealous than envious , though neither of these two qualities be very sutable to one of honorable sentiments , as also not very pleasing , or commodious . But however it be , proceed forth with to tell us how they lived there during the Truce , which was concluded only to give the Gallants leisure to attend their love . I shall obey you , fair Plotina ( answered Merigenes , without giving Amilcar leisure to speak ) and in the first place you may please to know that within a few days Melanthus being accompanyed by all his Court went to Melisaris ; that the two Princesses were there also , and that Chrysilia , Claricia , and three other Ladies of eminent beauty were with them , besides several others which went thither too , so that the conversation was every day very agreeable at the Princess of Elis's Lodgings ; that in fair weather they walked abroad sometimes in the tetrassed Gardens I told you of , other times they went in Coaches by the River-side on the way leading to Olymphia ; and that all this fair company frequently were in little painted and gilded Boats , amongst those Islets and close Alleys of water I described to you ; sometimes when the Sun was down walk't in the Meadows of the greater Islands ; sometimes landed to walk under those great and shady Trees , which are on the borders of the Forrests beyond those Islands , being for the most part diverte I with Musick upon the water . So that during the Truce they may seem to have enjoyed all the pleasures of peace , especially after it had been publisht that the Olympick Games were to be celebrated within fifteen days . For this news caused a continual arrival of Illustrious Strangers from all parts of Greece . There were some of Athens , Corinth , Thebes , Delphos , Sparta , Argos , Megalopolit , and Messene ; others came from all parts of Macedonia , and especially from Thessaly . I saw there some of those people that inhabit at the foot of the famous Mountain Pindus , others that dwell on Mount Parnassus , and others near Mount Helicon , and that of Hymettus . There were some also that came from the streights of Thermopyli , and others from Countreys so remote , that their Language was not understood . So that of all sorts of people that resorted thither , there being none but had a curiosity to see the Princess of Elis , every day brought some new strangers , who were worthy persons , and contributed to the pleasures of the society . For though Elismonda was unhappy , yet she was young and fair , and feared least melancholly might be injurious to her beauty . Wherefore it ought not to be wondered if she gave her self to divertisement , notwithstanding the condition she was in ; nor was any thing omitted that might afford her contentement , Melanthus , Andronice , Hortensius , Cleontine , Chrysilia , Claricia , Eumenes , and generally all that came to her , employing all their care thereunto . At other times , those four persons of high quality , who had the liberty to speak to her concerning her affairs , entertained her agreeably with the design they had of making some League during the Olympick Games . The Prince of Cyparissa also , who had found out a means to write to her , gave her great hopes of the same ; whence , though she had no affection for that Prince ; yet she was well enough pleased with his Letters , because he presumed not to make the least mention of his love to her ; and all these considerations rendered her more capable to receive with pleasure the divertisements which were intended to her . She came even insensibly to have a very tender kindness for Hortensius , and was highly glad to understand that he was of an illustrious descent , and that so many predictions designed him for Empire , because she imagined they might perhaps be accomplisht in the principality of Messenia , But as she was one day discovering her thoughts to Cleontine , this Lady , who was not so well satisfied as Elismonda of the Infallibility of Predictions , recited several Oracles to her which had not been well understood : And believe me Madam ( said this discreet person to her ) I conceive 't is a very great temerity in men to endeavor to penetrate into the secret counsel of the gods , who give us to understand by the obscurity of their answers , that they are unwilling to have them understood . For these Governors of the World might speak clearly , if they pleased we should be benefited by their Oracles . But there is so great a darkness in futurity ( added she ) that I will never undertake to pry into it . And besides , what advantage is it to anticipate the misfortunes which must befal us , by the knowledge we desire to have of them , or at least by the fear which such unprofitable curiosity produces to us , which can never render men either more wise , or more happy . The gods have given us prudence to conduct our selves , and also that of our friends to counsel us , when our own is dubious concerning any resolution we desire to take : let us not therefore be industrious to torment our selves by seeking to know things which we shall know soon enough if they be designed to befall us . But Cleontine ( answered Elismonda ) I have no curiosity in reference to what concerns my self , but I cannot refrain from musing on the fate of Hortensius , finding some probability that he may come to rule . For without taking notice of the Predictions concerning him , Fortune has placed him in so great credit with the Prince of Messenia , that there seems scarce above one step more to advance him to absolute dominion . Alass ! Madam ( replyed Cleontine ) that step is greater than you apprehend ; and there is always a vast difference between a Prince and his Favorite . And besides , Hortensius is so generous , that it cannot be feared he should ever commit an action contrary to virtue . But may it not fall out ( said Elismonda blushing without knowing why ) that the Prince of Messenia may die in the War , and the Princess Andronice , who knows how greatly he is beloved by the people , may marry him ? She has both a great esteem , and dearness for him , and moreover is obliged to him ; so that I cannot but think Hortensius may possibly one day come to be a Prince . Well Madam , ( answered Cleontine ) I am of opinion if Hortensius reign not one day in the heart of some fair person , and perhaps in yours , he will never reign in any place ; for as for what you say may come to pass there is not much appearance that it should ever , happen . Melanthus , as you see , is enamoured on you , and therefore I conceive he will use all means to end the War by your Mariage ; and if during the Olympick Games , the League you are told of , which is your last hope , cannot be effected ; I am persuaded your subjects will constrain you to procure their peace by yielding up your self to him that makes War against you . Ah! Cleontine ( reply'd Elismonda passionately ) I had rather continue my whole life in prison , than ever marry the Prince of Messena . Time perhaps will make you change your resolution ( answer'd Cleontine : ) but as far as I perceive ( added she smiling ) you do not think it impossible , but that Hortensius may reign in your heart , since you answer me nothing concerning that . I assure you ( said she ) I really believe it would be more easie for me to begin to love Hortensius , than to cease hating Melanthus , though he be very well accomplish't . But in brief , he has been the cause of my Fathers death , has made War against me , is violent and capricious ; and there is something in my heart which makes me so averse from him , that though he had never done me any of these mischiefs , I could never affect him . You see , Madam , what sentiments the fair Elismonda had a little before the Olympick Games , which were this year celebrated with all the magnificence , that two amorous Princes could add to them ; but though Hortensius were not a declared Lover , yet he did not omit to contribute as much thereunto , as his Rivals . 'T is true , he was so discontented in the bottom of his heart , that he was much troubled to constrain himself ; for he lov'd Elismonda with the greatest ardency possible , and yet was resolv'd to continue faithful to his Master . An augmentation to his grief was , his perceiving the most obliging deportment of Elismonda towards him ; and when he was not in his hours of jealousie of the Prince of Cyparissa , he believ'd it perhaps not impossible for him to be countenanc'd , did not fortune and his virtue place obstacles to his Love. That which tormented him most was , that he wish'd Elismonda could have understood his passion for her , without his doing any thing contrary to the fidelity which he ought to Melanthus . Nevertheless he reproacht this thought to himself as a Crime , though he were unable to be free from it ; and this consideration tormented him more than the other . Things being at this pass , preparations were made for the offering of a solemn sacrifice in the famous Temple of Jupiter , which is at Olympia , before the commencement of the Olympick Games . At first there was some contestation about it ; for Melanthus pretended it belong'd to him to offer it as Conqueror ; and the Prince of Cyparissa had the same pretension , as Commander of the Forces of the Princess of Elis : but at length an expedient was found to satisfie both , which was , that Elismonda should offer it . Yet Hortensius was the person to whom Melanthus committed the care of the magnificence of the sacrifice ; which I shall forbear to describe particularly to you , as also that proud Temple of Jupiter , in which is seen a great Statue of Gold , which Cypsellus Prince of Corinth gave to it , together with divers other rich offerings . I shall tell you therefore , that this day being the first , in which the Prince of Cyparissa had the liberty of seeing the Princess Elismonda , he came very early to the Temple that he might see her when she arriv'd there : for so was it concluded by the Treaty , though Melanthus affected not that Prince upon several accounts . Now was the curiosity of Hortensius satisfy'd , who desir'd to see this Rival that was unknown to him ; but it was to his further torment : for the Prince of Cyparissa appear'd so comely a person to Hortensius , he found him so generous when he discours'd with him , he was so magnificent , and moreover , seem'd so amorous of Elismonda , that he could not hinder himself from hating him , and looking upon him with as great hatred as if he had been assur'd he was happy . But making use of the same reason , which assisted him to conceal his passion for Elismonda , he overcame himself so much , as to dissemble the hatred which he bore to the Prince of Cyparissa . I wish , Madam , I were here able only to describe to you the great number of honourable persons which were present at this sacrifice , and the multitude of people I beheld there ; that so I might the better make you comprehend the infinite number of applauses that were made of the beauty of the Princesses , and particularly of that of Elismonda , whose lustre partly blemisht the glory of the other fair ones In brief , I can assure you , that though there be three other sorts of famous Games in Greece , yet never was there seen so much of the world together , either at those which are celebrated in the Forrest of Nemaea , or at those of Apollo Pythius , near Delphos , or at those which are called the Isthmick Games , near Corinth , as were seen about the Temple of Olympia : I say , about the Temple , Madam ; because , though that be very large and spacious , yet it could not contain the hundredth part of those who came to be present at this sacrifice . But this multitude ought not to be wondred at , for the Olympick Games are so antient , that they deserve some particular respect , only for their Antiquity . Their original is so remote , that it is dubious ; some attributing their institution to Hercules , who , they say , first celebrated them in honor of Jupiter , to which others not agreeing , maintain the same to be more antient than his times . However , they are of great antiquity , and were this year most magnificent . After the sacrifice , the Princesses and the Ladies who follow'd them , enter'd all into stately open Chariots , accompanied by the Princes , and all the men of quality on horseback , to take one turn along the course where the Olympick Games are celebrated : for 't is the custom for those who offer the sacrifice , to go thither to see whether it be in a fit condition for the several sorts of Combats and Races , which are to be perform'd upon it . And as this place is the fairest in the world so it may be said , that this promenade was the goodliest appearance that could be seen . For , Madam before the proud Temple of Jupiter is a great Grove of wild Olive-trees , which , by reason of their great age , make a greater shade than the ordinary Trees of that sort , which serves to refresh those that have run in the Carrier of the Olympick Games . This Carrier is so much the more goodly , in that it lies between four great rows of Trees along the River Alpheus , that at one end of it there is a large place like a semi-circle , in which stands an Altar with Statues , and at the other a Pyramid of white Marble , supported on four great Globes of red Marble , upon the point of which Pyramid ( which serves for a Limit or Goal to those who run ) is a Statue of Jupiter unarm'd , whose Eagle holds a Crown of Olive in his beak . So that the prospect of the City of Olympia from this place , the Mount Philaceus which is behind it , the Temple of Jupiter , of which the Dome is very magnificent , the grove of Olive-trees , a large place , in the middle of which is a stately Fountain , and that fair long Carrier beset on each side with trees along the River Alpheus , makes it the goodliest sight in the world ; especially when all these places are fill'd with as great number of fair Ladies and handsome persons as I saw there on the day I am speaking of . After this , they return'd to the house of the virtuous Elisante , whither the Prince of Cyparissa , according to the liberty permitted him w●nt also , after having saluted Melanthus , who return'd him only four or five words , which he had determin'd of before . But the Princess of Elis shew'd him greater kindness ; for being oblig'd to him , it behov'd her , though unwilling to give him thanks for having hazarded his life for her service , and for his readiness to hazard it again , in case the War should re-commence . On the other side , the Prince observ'd her so transcendently beautiful this day , that his passion assum'd new force , which he was unable absolutely to hide ; and it was so easie to understand by his aspect , his joy , his admiration , and by all his words and actions , that he was amorous of Elismonda , that there was none whose notice it escap'd . Melanthus in the mean while had become desperate seeing him desperate , seeing him so amorous , if the Princess Andronice had not assur'd him that Elismonda did not love him . And I beseech , you my dear Sister ( said he to her with a low voice ) to calm my inquietudes , make an unfaithful Lover of the Prince of Cyparissa . He is already a rebellious Vassal ( added he : ) and I have a great confidence , that if you please you may bring it to pass , to deliver me from this dangerous Rival . You seem , my Lord , answer'd she , to have too mean an opinion of Elismonda's beauty , as you have too high of mine , if you believe it possible for me to withdraw a Lover from her : and besides , what would you have me do ( continued she agreeably ) after I have sollicited him from her ? You should love him ( reply'd he ) to do Attalus a great spight and me a great service . But , would you that I should love a Prince whom you hate , ( demanded she . ) Since I hate him ( answer'd Melanthus ) and fear least Elismonda love him , he must needs be a person of merit ; and moreover , according to the sentiments I have at present , if the Prince of Cyparissa lov'd Elismonda no longer , I should also have no longer hatred against him , and I engage to love him , provided he love you . Hortensius at this time came to them to tell Melanthus something requisite for him to be inform'd of ; so that Andronice conceiving some pleasantness in the proposition that Love induc'd the Prince of Messena to make to her , she told it smilingly to Hortensius , who at first gusting some pleasure to himself in this thought was very urgent with her to attempt to effect what the Prince Melanthus propounded to her , yet speakin such manner as if he had had no other regard , than to the satisfaction of that Prince . But the next moment considering that if the Prince of Cyparissa should change his love , Elismonda might become more inclinable to listen to Melanthus , he repented in his mind of the request he had made : till at length the sense of honor overpow'ring all other considerations , he continued his instance agreeably to Andronice , that she would make the Prince of Cyparissa her lover . I assure you ( answer'd she ) that I should find my self much troubled to excite love in a new breast ; judge then how I shall be able to do it in one prepossess'd with a great passion for one of the fairest persons of the world . At least ( said Melanthus ) treat him the most handsomely and obligingly you can , to to the end he may not have the leisure to speak to Elismonda , and I the better opportunity of addressing to her . I shall obey you then ( answer'd she ) and in order thereunto I shall return to the Princess of Elis. And accordingly , Madam , she went to propose to the fair Elismonda to go and walk in that great Grove I told you was beyond those Islands , which make those fair watry close Alleys I describ'd to you . To which Elismonda consenting all this noble company enter'd into twelve little Boats. Where Andronice in design to serve the Prince her Brother , acted with such address that the Prince of Cyparissa was constrain'd to enter with her into a Boat , which she took for her self ; for Melanthus giving the hand to the Princess of Elis , the Prince of Cyparissa was engag'd to wait upon the Princess Andronice . So that in the Boat of Elismonda , there were with her only Cleontine , the charming Claricia , two other Ladies , Melanthus , Hortensius , and my self ; and in that of Andronice , the virtuous Elisante , the amiable Chrysilia , three other eminent Ladies , the Prince of Cyparissa , and Eumenes : the ten other Boats were fill'd with all the other Ladies , and men of quality that were there . All these little Boats were adorn'd with little Canopies tuck'd up , which did not hinder the Ladies that fill'd them from being seen , who were seated upon rich and magnificent Cushions . But at length this little Fleet wafting gently along , arriv'd beyond the Islands where the Ladies design'd to walk on foot under those great Trees , the thickness of whose umbrage makes a solitary , but the most delightful place in the world . For no houses being within view , it seem'd a kind of pleasant Desart , no other living creatures being seen there but Birds and wild beasts . When all this fair company was landed , and had walk'd awhile , they were very much surpris'd with a magnificent Collation , presented there upon several Tables in the midst of so great a solitude . All that were present began to extoll the Prince of Messena , for his unexpected gallantry ; but he modestly diverted the commendation from himself to Hortensius , whose contrivance it was , and to whom he had given the care of making it a secret . Elismonda , to whom it seem'd a surprising piece of generosity , was glad she had occasion to ascribe the acknowledgement of it to another than Melanthus . The Prince of Cyparissa was of the same sentiment , jealousie effecting that in his mind , which hatred did in that of Elismonda : so that they both were forward in civil expressions to Hortensius : the Princess of Elis not imagining that she commended a Lover ; nor the Prince of Cyparissa a Rival . But it hapned at the end of the Collation , when they began to walk again , that the Princess Elismonda unadvertingly let fall a little Case , in which was her own Picture , which she intended to give the next morning to the Princess Andronice , who requested it of her . My self being sufficiently near her , took it up , with a purpose to render it to her immediately ; but Elismonda having gone a little distance from me , and the Case being opened with the fall , I had the leasure to behold her Picture , which I found perfectly resembling her . Viewing of it thus attentively , the lovely Claricia , who observ'd what I was doing , came to me , and began highly to extoll the portrait . The fair Chrysilia likewise approaching us , did the same ; and our forwardness in commending it was so loud , that Elismonda , who was led by the Prince Melanthus , looking back , perceiv'd the little Case we were viewing was hers . But for that she would avoid giving occasion to Melanthus , to fall upon the subject of her praises , if he should have seen the Picture , instead of commanding it to be restor'd to her , she only desir'd Cleontine to take care of it , to the end , it might be retur'nd to her when the company had seen it sufficiently . Upon which , proceeding in her walk , all that were present came to behold it , till it pass'd through the hands of the whole company , excepting the Prince of Cyparissa , whom Andronice entertain'd very diligently to please the Prince her Brother . For , being extreamly desirous of peace , and not discerning any more compendious and sure way to effect it , than by the marriage of Melanthus and Elismonda , she conceiv'd a great obligation upon her self to promote their love with her utmost endeavors . Melanthus , whose mind was taken up how to discourse of his passion to Elismonda , was not at liberty for any other matter ; besides that , the Prince of Cyparissa having not long since occasion'd him the possession of so many Pictures of Elismonda , the sight of one in her presence could not take off his mind . But as for Hortensius , whose passion was no less ardent , and who wanted the satisfaction of hoping it would ever be known he was a Lover , when he beheld Chrysilia , Claricia , and my self , attentively viewing this portrait , he approach'd to us , and joyn'd his praises with ours . And Elisante also with Agenor , who were discoursing together , coming to see this Picture which I had already sufficiently beheld , I desir'd Cleontine she would please to remember the charge the Princess of Elis had laid upon her concerning it . After which I betook my self to walk with Chrysilia and Claricia , without further thoughts of the Picture . But soon after Elismonda desiring to be freed of the particular conversation of Melanthus , and calling Cleontine , Chrysilia , and Claricia to her , the first of them desir'd those in whose hands the Picture was , that when they had sufficiently lookt upon it , they would deliver it to Eumenes , that he might render it to her self . But it happened that the Picture being left in the hands of Hortensius , Eumenes , who was not very solicitous about it , went to speak to some Ladies that call'd him ; for the liberty in such conversations as these , being very arbitrarious , every one follow'd his own inclination . Whilst this fair company was thus dispers'd into several little parties , Hortensius , whose mind was possest with a thousand different thoughts , walk'd for some time alone , and that so carelesly , that he was gone a good distance from the rest before he took notice of his own solitude , when opening the little Picture Case , he felt such a violent desire in himself to keep it , and so to serve himself of it , that it might be an occasion of making the Princess Elismonda understand , there was one in the world enamour'd on her , that had never discover'd so much , that a thought coming into his mind he might make this advantage of it ; he was not able to resist the temptation , but began forth with to bethink himself how he might bring it about . He instantly perceiv'd all the consequences that could ensue upon his project , and in a moment seeking all the remedies to the inconveniencies which he foresaw , believ'd he had found them ; and so only consider'd how he might effect his design . But in order to make it more intelligible to you , you must know that Hortensius writ two hands so different , that it could never be imagin'd they could both proceed from the same person . The cause of which was this , for that he to whose trust his Father had committed him at his departure from Veii , having learnt Greek in Sicily from one of Pythagoras's Disciples , had at first himself taught him to write Greek ; and afterwards going to live at Corinth , put him to a Master , who had perfectly made him change his Character . Now Hortensius conceiving he might both keep the Picture , inform Elismonda that she had a conceal'd Lover , and raise a jealousie in his Rivals if they understood the matter , and satisfie himself , took the picture handsomely out of the Case in which it was , and with a pastil which he always caried with him , writ four Verses in it , which he compos'd immediately , and I shall repeat to you by and by , and that in the Character which he had almost wholly dis-us'd ; after which he return'd , and rejoyn'd himself with the company . He undertook this discourse the more confidently , for that night was drawing on , and therefore he believ'd that the picture would not be much enquir'd after , before he deliver'd it to Eumenes , and he to Cleontine , and Cleontine to Elismonda ; whereby perhaps the Princess might not perceive the artifice that was put upon her before the next morning . However Hortensius , who had a great confidence in Eumenes , sought him out , and requested him to cause the picture Case , which he deliver'd him , to be render'd into the hands of Cleontine , without her knowing that it had been any time in his : which was very easie for him to do , by reason of the great number of persons which had taken the picture from one another to view it . Hortensius gave this charge to Eumenes with such earnestness , that he perceiv'd well it was not seasonable to enquire the reason which induc'd him to desire this of him ; for he clos'd his hand in delivering the Case to him , and presently left him , to go and mingle with the rest of the company , who began now to draw towards the Boats , Eumenes was nevertheless resolv'd not to deliver this Case , without at least endeavouring to conjecture what had oblig'd Hortensius to speak to him in that manner ; but Elismonda at the same time remembring her self of her Picture , call'd for it to Cleontine ; upon which , Cleontine went to Eumenes to require the same from him . I assure you ( said he , perceiving she saw it in his hands ) that I much repent me of having accepted the Commission you gave me of taking charge of it ; for since you went from me , I knew not what was become of it for an hour together , and 't is but a moment ago that I believ'd it was lost ; but at length a man whom I knew not , deliver'd it to me to restore it to you . Elismonda over-hearing these words of Eumenes to Cleontine , was in fear lest her picture might have been spoil'd , and taking the Case hastily , she told the Princess of Andronice , that it was for her interest that she was so anxious about it . For I have had a design ( continued she ) to give you this picture , which is retriv'd after an hours loss . While Elismonda was speaking this , Melanthus , the Prince of Cyparissa , and Hortensius stood about her , and beheld how she opened the Case with precipitation : But though there was not much day light left , yet she soon spied that her picture was gone , and read these four Verses in the vacant place . My theft no Crime , but Justice is , First injur'd on your part : I 'll then return your Picture back , When you restore my heart . As Elismonda is uncapable to repress the first motions which she resents upon any surprising occasion , she could not conceal her astonishment , but declar'd the loss of her Picture to all the company . You may easily judge what a strange adventure this seem'd , and how much Melanthus and the Prince of Cyparissa were amaz'd at it . The Prince of Messena was also very much discontented at the loss , and Elismonda seem'd to be in such trouble for it , that it was sufficiently apparent she did not conjecture who had bereav'd her of her picture , and made the Verses which she found written in the place of it , the Character being wholly unknown to her . As for Hortensius , he carried himself so cautiously , that he was not suspected in the least . In the mean while the day being at an end , it was requisite for them to think of taking Boat. But Melanthus being excited by a jealous apprehension , to find out who it was had taken away Elismonda's picture , and written the four Verses , commanded that all the persons of quality that were in that place , should not depart from him when they were landed , but follow him into Elisante's house . For , ( said he with a low voice to Hortensius ) the presumptuous person that took away the picture , also made and writ the Verses we see here at the same time , and therefore it must of necessity be some one amongst us ; so that when the Princess is return'd back , it will be a good way for her to command all that were of our company to write something in her presence , to the end , every ones hand may be compar'd with the Character of the Verses . By this means , we shall come to discover who 't is has been so rash to commit such a bold extravagance : for if he write , he will be infallibly convicted ; and if he refuse to write , his detractation will be an evidence against him ; if he follow us not to Elisante's house , his absence will speak him guilty ; and if he go about to counterfeit another hand , the fraud will be apparent . I could if I were so pleas'd , cause a search to be made for this lost picture , but there are so many persons of quality present , that it cannot be done without disgust to the innocent ; and moreover , it is so little , that it may easily escape the search , and the course would so prove ineffectual . Hortensius approving the intention of Melanthus , the Prince communicated the same secretly to the fair Elismonda and Andronice , who liking the expedient made haste to return to their Boats in the same order that they came . But by the prudent care of Hortensius , who nevertheless ascrib'd all the honor to Melanthus , they return'd in the most magnificent manner imaginable : for while this fair company were walking in the great Grove beyond the Island , Lamps were plac'd upon all the Willows which grew upon the banks ; so that all these cover'd Alleys being illuminated by two rows of Lamps , the light multiplying it self in the water , irradiated the stream with Golden beams , which in some places resembling , fluctuating flames , by reason of the agitation of the Water , made a shew , than which nothing could be imagin'd more resplendent and delightful , especially at such places where those Channels cross'd one another . For on what side soever they cast their eyes , these natural Canopies being enlightned by the Lamps , which reflected from either Bank upon the Water , caus'd a kind of admiration accompanied with pleasure , surpassing all expression . Which was further encreas'd by the hearing of a rare concent of voices on the right hand , as this little Fleet was passing between the two great Islands , and on the other side a concent of Instruments answering them . I cannot suddenly call to mind the verses which were sung there in praise of the Princess Elismonda , but I remember the invention was extream handsome ; for it was feign'd that the River Alpheus boasted of being more glorious , by carrying Elismonda on its stream , than the Sea ought to be for the birth of the Mother of Love ; all that I am able to tell you of it , is , that there was a Song , of which all the Coupl●● ended with this Verse , If it be not Venus , 't is Arethusa . And another , which equally suted to Melanthus and Hortensius , and ended thus , Go my hearts Envoys , tender sighs make hast , And mix your breath with gentle Zephyr's blast . Then near that fair one , if you chance to fly , Whisper unto her , 't is for her I dye . But having at length ended so agreeable a voyage , the fair company landed before Elisantes's house , into which , according to the order of the Prince of Messena all the persons of quality that had been of this Promenade , accompanied the Princesses . As soon as they came into a great Hall , Melanthus caus'd all the men to stand round a Jasper Table , near which were the two Princesses , and behind them Elisante , Cleontine , Chrysilia , and Claricia . The Prince of Messena having caus'd writing Tables to be brought , expected the commands of Elismonda ; who to execute what was resolv'd on , told the whole company , and the Prince also , that it was requir'd every one should write something in those Tablets : Whereupon Melanthus beginning first , only to shew example to the rest , writ these words , which signify'd the impetuosity of his humor ; Whosoever my Rival be , I shall hate him . And next the Prince of Cyparissa writ that which follows , in spight of the Menace of Melanthus ; The crime in question is so singular , that I wish I were the Author of it . After whom , Hortensius making use of the Character he generally serv'd himself with , which was not the same with that in which he had writ the four Verses , subscrib'd these words ; He must be very amorous and confident that has committed such a prank . Eumenes next taking up the style , writ these words ; Whoever the Criminal be , he deserves to be pardon'd , provided he do not discover himself . After him , I was call'd to the Tablet , and writ only these words ; Being incapable to love without hope , I care not for being the Criminal that is sought after . I should be too tedious , if I should tell you all that was written afterwards , by the several honorable persons that were present ; besides that , there were many of them who only writ their own names , or that of Elismonda . But , in conclusion , it was found , that none of all these hands resembled that in which the four Verses were written ; and which was strange , the character which Hortensius writ at this time , was less like that of the Verses , than any of all the rest , though he was the person that had written them ; for that in the Picture Case was a very small hand , and the other which was his ordinary way of writing , sufficiently great . So that all the company , excepting Hortensius and Eumenes , were in a strange perplexity . But perhaps ( said Andronice ) 't is a trick of some of the Ladies , or possibly some of these noble Personages may have caus'd one of them to write the Verses ; for there are some Women whose hand is not distinguishable from that of men . To omit no inquiry then , ( said the Prince of Cyparissa ) it is requisite that all the Ladies present write too , as well as the men . Elismonda approving what Andronice said , all the Ladies writ also , together with the Princess Andronice ; but when it came to the fair Claricia , she thought to amuse the company , and being of a debonair and pleasant humour , she look'd upon the four Verses as they lay upon the Table , and subtily endeavour'd to imitate the hand . Upon which , Elismonda immediately perceiving some imperfect resemblance between the two Characters , believ'd it was she that had plaid this prank , and conceiv'd the difference there seem'd between them , proceeded only from her endeavouring to disguise her own . And this caus'd a very pleasant contest for about a quarter of an hour : till at length upon viewing the writing more curiously , and Claricia's sincere protestation , and writing without counterfeiting , none could imagine the least conjecture of the truth . Thus being wholly at a loss , there was such a pleasant confusion among them , that they all beheld one another with amazement . If Eumenes had been suspected by the Prince of Messena , he might have question'd him whether he knew not something more concerning this accident than he had declar'd ; but he had no suspicion at all of him ; and moreover , none of the persons of quality that had been at the walk in the Grove , were found missing from the company . Whence Melanthus and the Prince of Cyparissa concluded they had a Rival in the same place they were in , whom yet they could not discover . Elismonda , for her particular , had so great a curiosity to know who had taken her Picture , that she could not conceal it ; but though this curiosity of hers was reasonable , Melanthus and the Prince of Cyparissa were something dissatisfy'd , because it seem'd to them , she appear'd not sufficiently in choler for the loss . As for Hortensius , he was very glad to perceive how desirous she was of knowing who this hidden Lover should be : but his generosity coming to the assistance of his reason , he would rather have dy'd than that Melanthus should have known he had Elismonda's Picture , and it may be he would not that the Princess of Elis should have understood it with certainty . But he ardently wisht , she would at least have suspected him a little in the secrecy of her thoughts , without discovering it to any person . There were also some moments in which he accus'd himself of folly ; for having taken such an odd course for consolation to his infelicity . But at last the excess of his passion made him apprehend some kind of pleasure in thinking Elismonda understood she had another Lover beside the Prince of Messena and the Prince of Cyparissa ; and he was not very sorry for the perplexity and inquietude he occasion'd to those two Princes , though he was resolv'd always to serve the first of them faithfully . In the mean time , this adventure was so cruelly tormenting to Melanthus , and rais'd in him a curiosity so full of jealousie , that he made it his chief business afterwards to observe diligently the deportment of all the honourable personages that had been in that days entertainment . For though he believ'd none of them could pretend to the possession of Elismonda , yet he bore no small hatred to this unknown Rival , and discover'd as much to Hortensius , not imagining that the object of his hatred and his friendship , were united in one and the same person . For being Hortensius serv'd his interests faithfully in his Courtship of Elismonda , he found no cause to suspect him . That which caus'd Hortensius to act in this manner , with the less scruple , was , that he apprehended reasons of State might require Elismonda to marry Melanthus . But though he acquitted himself with fidelity of whatsoever trust that Prince reposed in him , in order to the success of his design ; yet he was glad to see that according to all appearances , the Princess would never be brought to comply with his desires ; and he accounted himself happy in knowing she had both esteem and friendship for him , and seeing himself equally endear'd to two Princesses so accomplish'd as Elismonda & Andronice : But when Eumenes , after they were retir'd in private , spoke to him of the adventure of the Picture , he reprov'd him friendly ; And , What intended you to your self ( said he to him seriously ) in exposing your self and me also to danger ? Had I believ'd I should have brought you into danger ( answer'd Hortensius ) I would never have committed this odd prank . And since , my dear Eumenes ( continued he ) you know the secret of my heart , and have understood I lov'd Elismonda before my self , having discover'd it before I knew I did so , you may easily conjecture how unhappy I am , who have taken so strange a course for my consolation . But I beseech you do not suspect me of intending ever to betray my Master . No , Eumenes , I will betray my own love for his interest , and rather lose my life than commit an unworthiness . If the War did not detain me here , and I could with honor forsake my Prince so long as he has his sword in his hand , I should undoubtedly do it , rather than be engag'd in such a difficulty as doing service to a Rival with his Mistress . But for that this cannot be , I shall serve him faithfully in the pretensions he hath to Elismonda , in spight of all the passion I have for her . If this Princesses rigor towards Melanthus ceases , I confess ingenuously , I find not my soul firm enough to be a witness of his felicity ; but as soon as I should see him in a condition of being happy , I should betake my self to wander about the world , as the most unfortunate of men . I should together forsake my Master and my Mistress , and my Fortune ; and giving over all care of my Love , go seek my death , without discovering the cause of it to any other but your self . But if Elismonda continue firm in her resolution of not marrying Melanthus , I shall then endeavour to do the Princess service with him , to the utmost of my power , lest he changing his Love into hatred , treat her rigorously ; and I shall adore her all my life in secret , without knowing what course to take with my passion . Thus , my dear Eumenes ( continued he ) you see the naked sentiments of my Soul , which I intreat you not to endeavour to alter ; for I well know your reason will not be able to do that , to which my own has been ineffectual . Whilst Hortensius was reasoning in this manner with Eumenes , Elismonda being retir'd at night , call'd Cleontine into her Closet , and began to speak to her about the adventure of her Picture , seeking to conjecture who might have had such boldness to detain it . For my part ( said Cleontine to her ) I love not to seek that which I cannot find ; but I would only know , Who you would be contented were the thief . But , Cleontine ( answer'd she smiling ) if I were to wish any thing , I would wish this accident had never fallen out . I have told you , Madam , already ( replyed Cleontine ) that I care not to have such an unprofitable curiosity ; and so you may judge ; I as little affect a wish or desire , that serves to no purpose . Therefore take matters in the state they are in , and do me the favour to tell me , whether you would have this prank committed by Melanthus , or by the Prince of Cyparissa , or by Hortensius , or by some other . I hate the first too much ( answer'd Elismonda ) and I have too great an aversion from the second , to wish him guilty of this subtle deceit ; and perhaps I love the third too well to desire he were my Lover . For indeed I would not that Hortensius were unhappy ; and he must assuredly be so , in case he loves me . If he could know what you say concerning him , Madam ( reply'd Cleontine ) he were not much to be pittied . I assure you ( said the Princess blushing ) that though I am not over well skill'd in love , I believe that friendship is no great consolation to a Lover . You speak so well what you are minded ( answer'd Cleontine , smiling ) that I believe you understand more in Love than you imagine . Alas Cleontine ! ( reply'd she , smiling also ) who do you think should have taught me ? He that teaches Nightingals to sing so well in the Spring ( answer'd she ) may perhaps have taught you to speak after the manner you do . However it be ( reply'd Elismonda ) I find it sufficient that I am Melanthus's prisoner , without engaging my heart to be no longer free at all ; but I have a confidence 't is still my own , and will be so for ever . This , Madam , was the conversation of Elismonda and Cleontine . But the next morning when the Prince of Messina , and the Prince of Cyparissa were busied in the choice of Judges , which were to preside at the Olympick Games , Hortensius being desirous to gain a glory absolutely uninteressed , would not concern himself in the affair . And therefore he went to spend part of the afternoon with the Princess Elismonda , who had then no other company but Cleontine , the other Ladies being gone to the apartment of the Princess Andronice , or that of the virtuous Elisante , with intention to come back soon after to the Princess of Elis. Now the adventure of the preceding day being yet too fresh to be silenc'd , Elismonda , after the first civilities , ask'd Hortensius , Who he suspected to have taken away her picture , and made those four Verses , For , in brief , ( said she pleasantly , retorting them upon the instant ) Knew I what Criminal hand it was Did this injurious part ; If he 'd restore my Picture back , I 'd render him his heart . Ah! Madam ( answer'd Hortensius ) did I know that unhappy person who loves you , without daring to discover himself , I think I should conceal him from you , after what you have said ; for I look upon him as sufficiently punisht for the boldness he has to love you , and to love you assuredly with very little hope , without besides endangering him to be constrain'd to take back his heart , and restore you your picture . And moreover , Madam ( continued he ) because there is no appearance this Lover can do any prejudice to the Prince whom I serve , I conceive the compassion I have of him is not criminal . I assure you ( answer'd she hastily ) Whoever that Unknown be , he is more in favor with me , than the Prince Melanthus can ever be , in quality of a Lover . But , Madam , said he , would you be contented that Unknown knew what you say concerning him ? What I have said , ( answer'd she ) being rather an effect of my hatred against Melanthus , than kindness towards him , I should not much care if he did . But , truly if I knew who he were , it would be another case , and I should keep my self to the four Verses , which I retorted but now almost , without thinking what I was saying . Hortensius fearing to speak more of the matter than she was willing , handsomly chang'd the discourse , and demanded of the Princess , why she hated a Prince so resolvedly , who had ceas'd being her enemy , and was become her Lover , who treated her so respectfully , and with whom also she liv'd in terms of great civility . As for the civility I have for him , answer'd she , he owes it to my prudence , to the counsel of Cleontine , and to yours : but for my hatred , it proceeds from his injustice . For if he repent of what he has done , why does he not return into Messena ? why does he not restore me to my liberty , and put Elis into my power , and leave me in peace ? But Madam , ( reply'd Hortensius , who in the bottom of his heart , gave her thanks for this her rigor ) if you speak at this rate while you are in the power of the Prince of Messena , how would you speak if you were free ? And you seem not to consider , that the interest of his Love is a more powerful inducement to make War upon you , retain his conquests , and keep you under guard , than his ambition it self . Ah Hortensius ( said Elismonda , without answering to what he had spoken ) as often as I think how insensibly you have engag'd me to bear a friendship towards you , and consider , that at the end of the truce you will become my enemy , and draw your sword against those that defend my interest , I am even ready to die , under the necessary desire of hating you , as well as Melanthus . But Madam ( answer'd Hortensius ) I shall never be your enemy . 'T is Fortune apparently , that hath cast me into the interests contrary to yours ; but nevertheless , I shall not forbear to assure you , that I make a vow to honor you all my life , and to respect you in a manner so full of zeal , that even when I shall be in the Army of your enemies , I shall have more thoughts of veneration for you , than all your Subjects and Friends too , can ever be capable of . Hortensius spoke these words with so passionate an air , without designing to do so , that Elismonda blusht at them ; and Cleontine , who had all this while been silent , seeing the Princess a little perplex'd what to answer , interpos'd , and without dissembling , Madam , said he , you may be said to be happy in your enemies ; for Melanthus treats you , as if you were not such , and Hortensius expresses as much dearness to you , as if he had been born your Subject , and always your Friend . Horten - was going to answer Cleontine , when Andronice , accompanied with the fair Chrysilia , the lovely Claricia , Eumenes , and my self , enter'd into the Princess of Elis's chamber , and interrupted that conversation to begin another more general , yet very agreeable : for you must know there had been born a contest between the Princess Andronice , Chrysilia , Claricia , and me , which could not be determin'd : So that it was agreed to refer the same to the judgement of the Princess of Elis , Cleontine , and Hortensius , who we knew were with her . Andronice was no sooner in the chamber of the fair Elismonda , but she told her , there was a great dispute between Claricia and me . I conceive ( answer'd the Princess ) those two persons minds are sufficiently concordant ; but because I cannot doubt of what you say , be pleas'd to tell me the subject of their contestation . Though the Princess of Messena ( said Claricia ) be an impartial person , and speaks very equitably without prejudice against me , yet I should be desirous to tell you the cause of their dispute my self . For indeed ( proceeded she saying ) she may perhaps make some small distinction between a very accomplisht man , and one of the contrary Sex , not wholly uningenious , which would not be to my advantage . It would be requisite to have more merit than I dare own ( answer'd I ) to induce the Princess of Messena to do you an injustice . However it be ( said Andronice ) I am wlling that Claricia tell the Princess Elismonda the subject of her dispute . Be pleas'd then to know , Madam ( said Claricia pleasantly ) that the Olympick Games being now as universal a matter of discourse , as great cold in winter , or great heat in summer , I began to speak concerning them as others do ; for since 't is the custom , it ought to be follow'd . But for that I conceiv'd a little pleasantness alwaies enlivens conversation , I said upon occasion of the Olympick Games , that not doubting but there were very many Lovers , amongst those who aspire to win the prize , I pitty them for the inquietude they would be possess'd with , by their anxious incertainty of victory . This leading me to speak concerning hope and fear , it was contented that of these two passions , hope afforded more joy than fear does sadness . Upon which , the difference was examin'd between a hope proceeding from Ambition , and a hope proceeding from Love , to know which was the most sweet and pleasing . But after some debate it was concluded , that these two sorts of hope were more or less sweet , according to the inclination of the persons possess'd by them , and that an ambitious man , was more delighted with the hope of making a great Fortune , than with that of being lov'd by his Mistriss ; but that one without ambition , and very amorous , was more pleas'd with hoping to be lov'd , than with hoping to be rich . It was also agreed , that a Lover without ambition , who hopes to be lov'd again , resents a sweeter delectation : and an ambitious person without Love , a pleasure more unquiet and less charming . But passing easily from one thing to another , we came at length to enquire which gives the greatest pleasure , either the remembrance of favours past , or the hope of favours to come ; and this was the point , upon which Merigenes and I could not agree . For I confess , the remembrance of any thing that has been offensive , is troublesome to me , and that of a past delight gives me nothing but regret , because I no longer taste the pleasure of it . As for hope , it flatters and charms me ; and to such as know how to use it aright , it gives a satisfaction in hoping pleasures which never come to effect ; judge therefore what a lover must do in comparison with me , who have no other object of my hope , but some delightful entertainment of walking , a conversation that pleases me , Musick , a Collation , or some other like divertisement . For my part , ( said the Princess Elismonda ) I declare my self for Hope . You give your judgement too soon for an equitable person ( answer'd I ) for you have not yet heard my reasons . If after I have heard them ( reply'd Elismonda ) you make me change my opinion , you will have the greater glory : therefore I desire you to declare all you have to say in defence of your sentiment , and I also request the whole company to pronounce their judgements upon the question . I desire your excuse , Madam , ( said Hortensius ) I never had any delightful passage in my whole life to remember ; at present also I have no hope , nor ever shall , and therefore I am unfit to speak in this case . How can you know ( demanded Claricia ) that you shall never hope for any thing while you live ? If it be so ( added the Princess Andronice ) Hortensius believes he shall never love during his life ; or else he must place his affections so high , that he cannot think Love will ever render justice to his merit . Hortensius blusht at the discourse of the Princess of Messena , which Elismonda observing , blusht likewise , without knowing what reason caus'd her to do so . However it be , ( answer'd Hortensius recollecting himself a little ) I shall not decline telling you what I imagine , though I have experienced neither of these two sentiments , and love has never given me but desires without hope , fear , and sadness . I thought ( said the charming Chrysilia , with a modest but admirable graceful smile ) it was not possible to have desires without hope . For my part , ( answered I immediately ) I am of opinion , we may desire things we hope not for , though ordinarily desires and hopes are inseparable . But that which I undertake to defend , is , that nothing is so sweet as the remembrance of a favor received from a person whom we love ; for to distinguish things aright , when I speak in this manner , I am not to be understood of a limited and finite love , since indeed , though the memory of all pleasures has ever something of sweetness in it , yet this kind of delectation has nothing in it of life and picquantness , nothing that moves the Soul , and nothing that transports the heart . But when the mind is possessed with the remembrance of a favor received , and that may still be received , I hold that if a Lover does not resent more joy in remembring it , than when he did but barely hope it , he loves not with a sufficient ardency . But do not you observe ( answered Claricia , ) that according to your own words , 't is the hope of the future that makes you resent the pleasure of what is past , since you say your self , that when you can no longer enjoy the same favor which you call to mind , you have not the same transport of joy as when you have in your memory a thing which is arrived to you , and which may still be continued hereafter ? But that which causes this to be so , ( replyed I ) is , that as Life capacitates the body with sense , so Love animates the Soul and the mind , and gives it as it were another life , which causes us to apprehend all things with a quicker sense , so that we may affirm a man to have a paralytical Soul ( as I may so speak ) when he is absolutely devoid of Love ; since 't is most true , he has but a half sense of things which a Lover perfectly apprehends . For my part ( said Hortensius ) as ignorant as I am , by my own experience both of the pleasures arriving from hope of the future , and of these which are gusted in the remembrance of what is past , I accord with the opinion of Merigenes , that a Lover who finds more pleasure in hoping a good , than he does afterwards in remembring the good which he has already possessed , is absolutely deficient in Love. For otherwise , 't is as much positively to affirm , that he has found less than he expected , than he fancied a satisfaction to himself which he has not met with , that the possession of what he desired has lessened the passion which lead him to desire it ; and that he loves that better which he has not , than that which he enjoys . But in my opinion , in a perfect affection a favor obtained by a Lover , ought to be more dear and agreeable to him , than while he only desired it , and the remembrance more sweet , than the hope . Nor is it necessary , that he have a possibility of obtaining the same favor a second time , 't is sufficient that he has a perpetual interest in the heart of her that granted it to him , to make the memory of it agreeable . For I believe that a man who has the happiness to be loved where he loves , and to have received some dear testimonies of that affection , may boldly defie Fortune , since he is secured of a Megazin of pleasures , which he may enjoy when he pleases , upon which she has no power . Hope , as sweet as it is , promises nothing but doubtfully ; pleasures to come , are uncertain ; present fruitions , may be disturbed by a thousand accidents ; but pleasures past , are truly our own . We enjoy them in all places ; the prison it self cannot hinder a Lover , from recalling some of those happy moments , which making a powerful impression in the memory , are eternally indelible . These innocent delights are tasted even in the presence of Rivals ; and to speak the verity of the thing , the remembrance of pleasures multiplies them , and in multipl●ing them cherishes the Love that produces them , and augments the felicity of him that loves , since the greatest pleasure of this passion , consists principally in loving . I grant you , ( said Claricia ) that the remembrance of pleasures multiplyes them , but you must also acknowledge with me , that hope encreases them ; that the Idea of a favor is a thing that appears somewhat greater than the favor it self , and that a Lover who hopes , and has a little of imagination , fancies some great pleasure in entertaining his Mistress solely to himself , than she can bless him with when he comes to entertain her . I once knew a man who after having loved an amiable person for a long time , took up a conceit of obtaining the favor of her , to give him a private audience . He was a sufficient long time before he could oblige her to it , till at length when she had promised it him , and there needed no more , but to find out means for a converss with freedom , he began to enjoy all the sweetness of hope ; for you may well judge that a Lady who condescends to an assignation of this nature , does not hate him to whom she grants it . But at last , it was resolved this Lover should meet his Mistress in Garden , in a close walk , and by the side of a Fountain , where there were seats of green moss ; he was two days entertaining himself with this sweet hope , during which he enjoyed a thousand pleasures . He imagined a hundred things to tell this fair person whom he loved , and made himself the pleasing'st answers in the world ; he believed the two hours this audience was to last , would be infinitely too narrow a time for him to express all his thoughts . And yet afterwards I brought him to confess , that when he was with his Mistress , he scarce knew what to say to her , and their discourse was very sparing and barren . But lovely Claricia ( answered Eumenes , who had not yet spoken ) if this Lover was truly such , his silence was far better than his words , and the confusion of his mind abundantly more sweet than all the order of his discourses could have been . I shall not scruple to affirm , in preferrence of that sweetness which the remembrance of favors affords , that not only this kind of pleasure is a more perfect one than that of hope , which is oftentimes diminished by fear ; but that sometimes the remembrance of a favor that is something particular , gives a more real contentment than the favor it self , at the very time it is received . For a Lover , who after a long severe treatment , comes of a sudden to understand from the mouth of his Mistress that he is loved by her , and to receive some kind testimony of that affection , will resent a joy so surprising , that his Soul not being able to support it , he cannot but imperfectly embrace it . Transport in Love , is a thing that so confounds the sentiments of the heart , and so disorders the imagination and reason , that we sometimes apprehend things which we see not ; and indeed we may think an amorous Transport has something of distemper or madness in it , which through the excess of Love that causes it , takes away a part of the sweetness that fills the heart of a Lover . And to tell you all I think , I am of opinion , that as there are sorrows which we feel more sensibly sometime after we have began to endure them , than when they afflict us first ; so there are also pleasures , of which we are more sensible by the remembrance we have of them than in the first perception . For great sorrows , and great joys , oftentimes intercept and suspend the use of reason , and even the use of sense too . As for hope , ( added he , ) I look upon it as some young giddy headed girl , that believes all that is said to her , provided it sooth her up , that has only imagination and no judgment , which is diverted with chimera's , which takes true for false , and false for true , which upon slight probabilities , foresees a multitude of pleasures that are impossible ; and lastly , to a passion which though it be bold to promise it self all in the future , does not cease to be timerous , and abandons the heart of a Lover to fear , and a misdoubting of the least concernments . A Lover thus qualified knows not whether he ought to smile or weep , and incertainty , which is the faithful companion of hope , oftentimes disturbs the joy which that gives him . You have well made this Picture , Eumenes ( cryed the fair Elismonda ) like a person that understood the nature of hope experimentally . 'T is true , ( replyed Chrysilia ) 't is very agreeable , and I think this pourtrait well resembles hope . Alass ! ( said Claricia ) I fear it resembles it but too well , and that the company believes Merigenes has the advantage in our dispute . Yet I conceive , were I minded to speak all I think , I could make him acknowledge , that hope may be considered as the Spring time of Love : and that as the season is more delightful than Autumn , although it have nothing but Flowers and the latter fruits ; so it will be no error to maintain , that the hope of a favor is more sweet than the remembrance of one past can possibly be . For if fear sometimes diminishes its pleasure ; desire redoubles and enlivens it , and I am so perswaded of what I say , that though I should want reasons to make good my opinion , yet I should not change my judgment , because I should conceive the disadvantage would be in the greatness of their wit , against whom I contend , and the meanness of my own , not in the justness of their cause . As Claricia was speaking this , the prudent Elisante came to tell the Princess , that the Judges were at length chosen which were to preside at the Olympick Games , and that it was concluded the Princess Elismonda should be the person , by whose hands the Victors heads should be crowned with the Olive wreaths . For 't is remarkable in all the several Games of Greece , that the desire only of glory animates all that go thither . The reward of those that carry the prize at the Olympick Games , is , as I told you , only a Crown of Olive ; that in the Isthmick Games , of Pine , in those of Naemea , one of Smallage , and in those that are celebrated near Delphos , Fruits consecrated to Apollo . 'T is true , there are signal priviledges for them that carry the prise at the Olympick Games three years together : for he that gains this glory , has a Statue erected to him , and at Sparta , a man that has overcome but once , has the honor to fight in the first rank , in the head of the Battallion , and in sight of the King. So that glory being that which excites all those to encounter who go to the Olympick Games , it may be undoubtedly affirmed , there are seen the bravest persons of the World. I forgot to tell you Madam , another remarkable thing ; which is , that while the Olympick Games are celebrated , all the several Nations of Greece have liberty to resort thither , Friends and Enemies are equally admitted ; no person during that time can be arrested for any crime passed , none may revenge himself of an injury , or disturb the ceremony by committing any violence , unless upon such as do disturb it ; for in this case , such persons are punisht as offend irrespectfully during a ceremony that relates to Religion . As for the exercises of these Games , they are of several sorts , and in every one the Victor is crowned , but I shall omit to tell you of the Racing , Wrastling , and some others , and content my self only to inform you of the Races of Horses and Chariots ; the description of which , is more proper to be made to Ladies than all the other exercises , which are extreamly violent . But I must acquaint you , Madam , in the first place , with a ceremony which is observed after the Combattants are chosen , and to that end , you must know , that the next morning after this conversation concerning Hope , the Princesses came again before the Temple of Jupiter , where this ceremony is performed . I conceive you remember I told you , there is there a Grove of wild Olive trees , and a large vacant place in the middle of it , where there stands a magnificent Fountain . On the day designed to match the Combattants , scaffolds are erected , where the Judges sit on one side , and the Ladies on the right hand of them ; and in the middle is a half circle , where all the Combattants stand , having their faces towards the Temple , and being attired with all possible magnificence . About this place are Lists or rails erected to hinder the confusion of the people ; at the foot of the Scaffold of the Judges , are the Heralds , who order the ceremony . Now , imagine , Madam , all things in this posture , and conceive Elismonda , Andronice , Cleontine , Chrysilia , Claricia , and all the other Ladies richly drest , upon a stately Scaffold , covered with a great Pavilion , fastned to great Trees , and tucked up on the sides , Represent to your self also , that you saw the goodliest Men in the World , most magnificently cloathed , and standing in that half-circle without any order of condition . For Melanthus , who after the example of Hercules , would be one of the number of the Combattants , stood near a Laconian , who only of all the company was meanly habited ; The Prince of Cyparissa , who was another , stood near a man of Athens , who was of no great quality ; and Hortensius above Melanthus , on the other side of the Laconian I spoke of . For my part , being not born in a Countrey where these Games are in use , I was of the number of spectators . All the Combattants being thus ranged , they made a prayer to Jupiter , but though it be the custom to look towards the Temple of that god , yet Melanthus , the Prince of Cyparissa and Hortensius , did not observe the ceremony exactly , for in making the Prayer , they all three turned a little towards the fair Elismonda , as if to demand Victory from her . It seemed as if Melanthus prayed to be chosen by lot , to combat against the Prince of Cyparissa , for he beheld him with sufficient fierceness , after the ending of the Prayer , which is but of little length . As for Hortensius , he desired of the gods he might not encounter with Melanthus , lest being his servant , be might be obliged to restrain part of his dexterity , or lest being amorous he might be constrained to overcome his Master in presence of his Mistress : for this ceremony hath this hardness in it , that friends are necessitated to dispute the Prize one against another , whether they be willing or not . But observe how Fortune decided it , They now no longer make use of leaves of Laurel to draw lots with , as they did in the time of Hercules . One of the Heralds therefore took an Urn , into which he put as many little Balls as there were Combattants , each of which was marked with a Greek letter , every pair with the same letter , saving one , which was markt with a particular letter , for the number of the Combattants being odd , it could not be fellowed . After all these little Balls were put into an Urn , the Herald presented it to all the Combatants , one after another , who every one took out a Ball without looking into the Urn or upon the Ball , till every one had chosen . After which they advanc'd in order towards the Judges , and each of them delivered their Balls . And as they who hapned to have the same letters , advanc'd , the Judges put them one by another , and separated them from their Companions . It fell out so , that the Prince of Cyparissa and Hortensius had the same letter , and were destinated to dispute the prize of the Victory . Hortensius was highly joyed he had such an illustrious Enemy , and that he was not matcht with Melanthus . But when he saw that Prince had hapned on the single letter , he was as much perplexed ; for you must know , that according to the Laws of the Olympick Games , he that has that letter , which is not fellow'd , because the number of the Combattants is odd , must wait to combate against the Victor of all the rest ; which is no small advantage to him . Thus Hortensius saw himself endangered to be overcome by the Prince of Cyparissa , or in case he were not , to dispute the Victory against his Master and his Rival together . But the order of Combat could not be changed and it behoved him to dissemble what he thought , and to make a complyment to his enemy , according to the custom . Which being done , a warlike harmony was heard , which made the ayr eccho from all parts . After which , all the Combatants being conducted by the Heralds , and marching two and two , passed before the Scaffold of the Princesses , whom they saluted very respectfully . Melanthus marcht alone after the rest , without being able to conjecture who might hap to be the person , against whom he should be to dispute the Victory , not knowing which of them might prove the most dextrous and happy . When the Combattants had passed before that Scaffold , being preceded by the Heralds ; the Judges followed them to the Temple , whither the Princesses also went , to be present at the Sacrifice that was offered in the name of all those that were to combat . This ceremony ended , every one retired , to the end to prepare themselves to celebrate the Games three days after . During which space , they who had Mistresses there , did all they could to obtain some favor from them , believing it would conduce to make them carry the victory . In order to which , during this little interval , Melanthus and the Prince of Cyparissa , spoke more of their passion to Elismonda , than they had ever done before . But Hortensius , who durst not mention his , did notwithstanding all he could to obtain favors of friendship , since he presumed not to desire any of another nature ; and accordingly pleading for Melanthus , he obtained for himself what he could not for that Prince . For as he was urging Elismonda that she ought in reason to give the Prince of Messenia something , which he might wear the day of that great Festival ; As for Melanthus ( said she to him ) I give him the chains which he made me wear , provided he take them off me ; but for you ( said the Princess ) I will give you a Scarfe , to the end to let you see , I grant that to a generous Friend , which I refuse to unacceptable Lovers . Hortensius was unquestionably ravish'd with this success : but for that Melanthus probably would be offended at it , he employed all his intreaties to oblige her to do the like for him , but without effect . Nevertheless , Hortensius to molifie the mind of the Prince of Messenia , told him that the Princess of Elis had without doubt refused to do it out of policy , and that he had more share in the favor which he had received than himself ; and to comfort him yet more , he assured him that Elismonda would not grant the Prince of Cyparissa what she had refused to him . In brief , Madam , Hortensius acted with such address , that he repressed part of Melanthus's resentment . Indeed this Prince had another inquietude this day , that greatly discontented him . Which the better to declare the occasion of , I must inform you , that during those three days which were allotted the Combattants to prepare themselves , it was lawful for them to substitute another in their place if they pleased , in case they found themselves indisposed , or some urgent affair befell them , or that they changed their minds . And for these reasons , the Olympick Games are seldom celebrated without some change or other . According to this custom , it was known , that a Stranger was come thither , who offered great civilities to that Laconian I told you was so meanly clad , if he would yield his room to him ; and it was reported the Laconian absolutely refused to resign it , although he was very poor . But it seemed this must be some man of quality , since he offered the Laconian so advantageous a bargain . The Lovers surmis'd this adventure to concern them ; and Melanthus and the Prince of Cyparissa imagined , that he who made this Proposal , was that unknown who had taken away Elismonda's picture . But my Lord , ( said Andronice to Melanthus ) he who took away that Picture , was infallibly at the walk where you were , and 't is probable he who makes such offers to the Laconian , is some Stranger that happens to arrive here , and will not make himself known , unless he be one of the Combattants . As there were some persons whom I knew not at that walk , ( answered Melanthus ) how is it possible for me to know , but there may be persons of greater quality than they appear ? And therefore I have a conceit , he that makes this proposal is that Unknown , who will not discover himself till the prize is to be contended for ; and I will endeavor my self to persuade the Laconian , to the end I may know this reserv'd Rival . And accordingly he sent to enquire him out , and out of a capricious jealousie , which Hortensius did not withstand , he added to the offers made him by the Stranger all that he thought capable to mollifie the most ambitious mind , without being able to make him change his resolution . But what great advantage ( said Melanthus to him ) do you apprehend from getting a Crown of Olive , in the condition you are in ? The glory of fighting in the first rank , ( answered he ) and in the sight of the King whom I am to serve in the War ; and being a Native of a City where glory is preferred above Riches , I affect such a Crown of Olive more than all your Gold. But perhaps ( replyed Melanthus ) you will not win it , and by resigning your place you will become rich . The pusillanimity I should be guilty of in yielding my place ( answered he ) would make me die with shame ; and therefore I had much rather die poor , than commit any thing unworthy of my self . Then at least , tell us ( said Melanthus ) what you know concerning him that is so importunate with you to resign your place . I know no more of him ( answered he ) but that he is a person of quality , who newly arrived on the other side of the River Alphaeus , upon the Frontier of Arcadia , and will not discover himself unless he make one in the Combat . This discourse of the Laconian augmented Melanthus's curiosity , and he was pleased with his constancy , though he was sorry he could not move him from it ; so that Hortensius minding Melanthus to make him a Present , he readily consented to it . But when he told the Laconian his intention ; The gods forbid , ( answered he with a very noble air ) that I should accept a thing which would be unprofitable to me , from the hand of a Prince , to whom I refuse one that would be well pleasing to him ; and indeed it was impossible to make him change his resolution . This generosity of the Laconian , and the urgency of the unknown person that desired to Combat , made the discourse of the rest of the day . But the next morning it was known that one of the Combatants , whose Mistress was sick at Pisa , had received a Letter from her , which absolutely commanded him to quit his place to the Master of him that delivered it , which was the unknown person ; and Love accordingly effected that upon the mind of this Lover , which all the offers of Fortune could not work upon that of the generous Laconian . 'T is true , he quitted it only for the race with horses ; for being one of great activity , he aspired to all the Crowns of the Olympick Games . But Hortensius , who had continually greater love to Elismonda , and fidelity to Melanthus , after having deliberated of the matter in his mind , resolved if he were Victor of all the rest , to suffer himself to be overcome by his Master , believing a man that had been Victor of many others , might without shame suffer himself to be overcome by a great Prince , and by a Prince to whom he owed all his fortune . A sentiment of Love a while encountered with his generosity ; but at length he continued firm to his determination As for Elismonda , when she was alone with Cleontine , she wished Hortensius might carry the glory of all the Olympick Games , that so ( said she ) Melanthus and the Prince of Cyparissa may not have the joy to be Crowned by my hand . Andronice , on the contrary , what ever friendship ●he had for Hortensius , wisht Melanthus might become victorious , and all the Ladies who had Lovers among those that aspired to the victory , made vows in secret contrary to those of the Princesses . But at length , Madam , not to weary you unprofitably in recounting to you the particularities of the Olympick Games which last for some days , I shall tell you nothing of what past the four first , because the Ladies use not to be there ; and 't is only on the day of the Chariot-races , which is the last , that all the Victors are Crowned : besides that , Melanthus and the Prince of Cyparissa , to preserve some State , were only in this last days exercises , which are the noblest of all . Hortensius also could not be in those of the preceding days , because he was matcht with the Prince of Cyparissa , who was not . This last famous day being come , each of the pretenders offered a sacrifice in the morning upon the Bank of the River Alpheus , along the Course . But that which surpris'd them was , that , seeing preparations for a sacrifice , they knew not who was to offer ; for there stood a magnificent and admirably contrived Chariot , near the place where the sacrifice was prepared , but there was no person in it . Upon inquiry from those that belonged to it , it was known that this Chariot was the Strangers , to whom a Lover had quitted his place out of obedience to his Mistress . In fine , Madam , this day so famous throughout all Greece , was more remarkable than ordinary , by that which hapned afterwards , as you shall presently understand . To tell you in order all that passed in it , you may please to know , that all the several sacrifices being made , except that of the Unknown , all the Scaffolds erected under the umbrage of the Trees , growing on each side the Course , which is upon the Bank of the River , were filled with an incredible multitude of Spectators of all sorts and conditions . Those of the Judges and Princesses being prepared to receive them , and all the rails beset with people , and the adjacent places thronged with multitudes that came to see and could not ; all those of the pretenders that had offered their sacrifices , came and ranked themselves at the end of the Carriere with their Chariots , in a large place designed for that purpose , expecting the hour for the race to begin ; to the end the great number of spectators who were assembled in this place , might have the satisfaction of beholding those the longer that were to run . And indeed , nothing can be imagined more delectable than to see the great number of goodly persons magnificently attired , every one according to the mode of his Countrey , with stately Chariots painted and gilded , and adorned with several Impresses according to the different interests of the masters of them . But that which rendered this object more pleasant , was , that all these Chariots were drawn by the handsomest horses in the World. Those of Melanthus were of the goodliest black that ever were seen ; those of the Prince of Cyparissa were bright bay with black Manes , those of Hortensius were griesley ; and those of the generous Laconian , white ; so that this variety of handsome horses contributed still more to the splendor and gallantry of the day . Those of the rest of the Chariots , if you please , I shall omit ; because it is not important , and my memory has not retained them very exactly . But at length , when the Musick which is us'd to animate those which are to run , began to be heard , and all the spectators were raised to a sudden expectation of the races , there was seen a Boat coming from the other side of the River Alpheus , and in it a man very magnificently attired . At the same time the Judges being ascended upon their Scaffold , and the Princesses accompanied by all the Ladies upon theirs , they all took notice of this Boat ; and seeing it coming towards the place where the empty Chariot stood , it was not doubted but the person in it was he that was to possess the room of the departed Lover . This raised an universal curiosity in the minds of all the Spectators , and consequently they waited for him , though it was before intended to begin the Games forth with . When he was in the middle of the River , those who had prepared a sacrifice for him , offered it , to the end to lose no time ; and as soon as he came ashoar , he mounted into his Chariot . All this time , Melanthus , the Prince of Cyparissa and Hortensius had an extream curiosity to know who this Stranger was , though Hortensius less than the two others . Elismonda and Andronice were also very desirous to see this Unknown ; and all the other Ladies no less : and generally the whole multitude had no other object in their thoughts but this Stranger . This universal curiosity was yet more augmented when they beheld him nearer , because they saw they could not discover him by reason of a kind of Vizard he had disguised himself with , such as the famous Thespis used in his Comedies at that time ; but all the rest had their countenances uncovered . This unknown was of a very handsome stature , and fierce action , and he had something in his gesture which spoke him to want no boldness ; his Chariot was rich ; his Horses were grey , dapled with white speeks , and his attire very magnificent . But that which made him be more wondered at was , that when his Chariot was according to custom to pass between the Pyramide , which serves for a Bound or Goal to the Racers in the Olympick Games , and the Scaffolds of the Judges and Princesses , and so to go along the Course ; and range himself at the other end , among these that were to run , this Unknown stopt before that of the Princesses to salute them respectfully , and suffered a Banrol that was fastned to a Javelin , which he held , to wave in the wind , in which were written these two Verses in a great Character . Since that your Beauty once has Conquer'd me ; If Conquer'd now , unknown I 'll ever be . You may judge Madam , how much these two Verses which were seen in the Banrol , confirmed the opinion of those who believed him the concealer of Elismonda's picture ; and you may also imagine how incensed the jealousie of Melanthus , and the Prince of Cyparissa was . Hortensius himself was not free from suspition ; and as Lovers are very forward to believe others affect their Mistresses , he believed the person he beheld was a Lover of Elismonda , although he knew him not to be that Unknown , whom Melanthus took him for . But Melanthus and the Prince of Cyparissa , ( who in this conjuncture had no more power in what concerned the Olympick Games than the meanest of the pretenders ) could not repress their desires of knowing him , but sent to desire the Judges they would constrain this Unknown to to discover himself , or otherwise to exclude him from pretending to the victory . But after the Judges had debated the matter , they answered , that since the Unknown had ingaged to discover himself , by the two Verses in his Banroll , in case he were Victor , it would be unreasonable to force him to declare himself if he were overcome ; and it was to be believed he had some particular reason to conceal himself , which concerned not them to examine ; and moreover , that the liberty of the Olympick Games ought not to be infringed , during which it is not lawful to commit the least violence upon any pretence whatsoever . Whence it behoved Melanthus , the Prince of Cyparissa and Hortensius , of necessity to repress their curiosity , and only to take care they might not be overcome by the Stranger . I shall forbear to tell you all the thoughts of these Lovers , and the discourse of the Princesses and the other Ladies with them ; it being easie to imagine what they were . Nor shall I describe to you in particular all the several Races that were performed , having more important matters to acquaint you with . You may please to know then , that by the order of Lot which matches all the Combattants ( except him that happens to have the single Letter , who runs always the last with the Victor of all the rest ) the Unknown ran first against a man of quality of Thessaly , and the Judges gave him the honor of the first course ; for he ran swiftly , and with a good grace out-stript his Enemy , and handsomly declined the Pyramide , making his turn with much dexterity ; after which he began a second Course with him that was to follow the vanquisht Thessalian , in which he had more advantage than in the first . I need not tell you how his address and good fortune discontented those , who lookt upon him as their Rival ; but I shall proceed to his third Course , which he managed with more applause than the two former , and all the people made acclamations in his praise . But at length , Hortensius his turn being come , he prepared himself to overcome this victor of others . The Stranger beheld him more fiercely , than he had done the others whom he had vanquisht , and seemed to prepare himself to make a greater attempt to overcome him . This caused the Spectators to redouble their attention ; for Hortensius being very much esteemed , and likewise beloved by both parties , because he was the cause that Melanthus changed his manner of treating the Elaeans , which was something Tyrannical , the whole multitude was in fear least he should be overcome by the Stranger . Elismonda became pale with fear , and Melanthus and the Prince of Cyparissa beheld him not as a Rival , but made vows for his success , as well as the Princess Andronice . But in brief Madam , Hortensius being at the end of the Carriere , with the Unknown , they made their Courses with very unequal success , for Hortensius performed his with such vigor , grace , exactness , and swiftness , that he far surpassed him that had surpassed those which preceded him . But that which enraged the Unknown , was , that apprehending in the middle of his Course Hortensius would overcome him , he endeavored to speed his horses with an impetuosity which was natural to him , who feeling themselves urged on too suddenly , reared up , and had overturned his Chariot , if he had not been dextrous and strong , but himself confest he was overcome at the end of his Course . But as Hortensius , having finisht his , was returning gently , very glorious with his Victory ; the Stranger , who stopt in the middle of the Carriere , to redress some discomposure in the reins of his horses , could not repress his regret , but told him with a low voice , 'T is too much to be overcome twice . At which words Hortensius stopt also to consider this disguised person , who observing his intent , fell into such a fury , that on a sudden changing his purpose , he bowed down on one side , as if he desired to speak to him . Hortensius judging he did so , advanced towards him , and heard these words from him distinctly . Since you desire to know me ( said he to him ) meet me to morrow morning at Sun rise behind the Temple of Diana , which stands upon the way to Pisa , where you shall find me with an unmaskt countenance , and my sword in my hand : you will there learn , that he whom you have surpassed rather by good fortune than address , deserved perhaps to overcome . If you are truly courageous , you will not fail at this assignation ; and come thither with one slave only . I shall be there infallibly ( answered Hortensius without being moved ) and whether soever it be by good fortune or courage , I hope my second victory will cost you dearer than the first . After this , these two Enemies separated themselves asunder . Hortensius went to prepare himself at the end of the Carriere , to begin a Course with the Prince of Cyparissa , and the Stranger went out at a Bar which is opened for those that are overcome , to the end they might not disorder the Lists . But instead of going to rank himself behind the rest , which were to run , according to the custom , he returned towards his Boat , into which he cast himself with precipitation , like a man in despair . He left his Chariot also abandoned upon the Bank of the River , and caused those that had guarded it , to enter into his Boat , least they should be compelled to discover who he was . In the mean time , there was no person in all this great Assembly , but believed Hortensius knew who this Stranger was , and hoped he would declare it at the end of all the Courses . But being it was then no time to speak to him , every one suspended his patience . The Prince of Cyparissa , who himself had made vows for Hortensius against the Unknown , resolved now to Conquer him if he could ; and accordingly made so handsome a Course , that Melanthus blusht at it with despight , Elismonda was not very glad of it , Andronice for the interest of the Prince her Brother , could have wisht it less handsome ; and as well for this reason as the affection she bore Hortensius , feared least the Prince of Cyparissa , might have the better . But her fear did not last long ; for Hortensius notwithstanding the perplexity his adventure with the Unknwon might have raised in his mind , appeared with so noble a boldness , and took up so strong a resolution to out do so considerable a Rival as the Prince of Cyparissa , that he performed this last Course with much greater honor than all the rest which he had made . Yet the Prince of Cyparissa , came not off without glory , because excepting Hortensius , none had run so well as he . At least he had the satisfaction of being rather overcome by a person whom he believed not his Rival , than if he had been so by Melanthus . He had also the consolation of seeing all those , that ran after him , worsted by Hortensius , without excepting the generous Laconian , who had got the victory in all the exercises of the preceding days . Now Hortensius finding himself in a strait , either to overcome his Master , or to be overcome in the presence of his Mistress , Ambition prompted him to suffer himself to be overcome , Love urged him to aspire to the Victory , and his reason which should have decided the matter , was sufficiently perplexed . Not but that Hortensius before he began to run , resolved to yield to the Prince , but coming to the point to execute his purpose , he became very unsatisfied . At length , not knowing whether Course to prefer , he prepared himself to undertake the Course with Melanthus , who in the bottom of his heart much feared to be overcome by Hortensius . Nevertheless , being generous , and unwilling to have a victory given him , he turned toward Hortensius , and speaking to him like one that would be obeyed , Remember Hortensius , ( said he to him ) that I will not owe a Victory to your respect ; and if you do not your utmost endeavors to overcome me , I shall think my self more dishonored than if I were fairly overcome . Hortensius was going to answer Melanthus , but the Prince as soon as he had spoken these words , went to range himself in the place where he ought to begin his Course . Now was the time that Elismonda and Andronice made contrary vows , for though the Princess of Messenia had a great dearness for Hortensius , yet not thinking him amorous of Elismonda , and the interest of her brother prevailing upon her mind , she wished Melanthus might be Victor , conceiving moreover , Hortensius might be surpassed without disgrace , after having overcome so many others . But Elismonda made secret vows for Hortensius , both because he was the man she esteemed most in the World , and Melanthus him whom she hated . At length both these Rivals made their course , but with so equal a justness , that it was impossible for the Judges to determine the advantage to the one , in prejudice of the other . Hortensius was willing to yield the prise to Melanthus , but this Prince would not admit it to be so , and after the matter had been debated a while , the Judges ordered they should make a second course , in which ( to dispatch my narration of the Olympick Games ) Hortensius was declared Victor . He had an intention to have restrained part of his dexterity , and suffer Melanthus to get the better ; but the Prince endeavoring too much to set off his own , could not make any advantage of his enemies generosity , and run much worse the second time than the first . So that Hortensius was presently declared Victor , by the acclamations of all the multitude , notwithstanding the greatness of Melanthus , and afterwards by the Judges of the Olympick Games . The Victor being descended from his Chariot , was presented by them to the Princess Elismonda , who gave him the Crown that he had so well merited . But he receiv'd it with such respect and submission , that if his action had been taken notice of , it would have been easily perceiv'd , that he preferr'd the fair hand that crown'd him , before the Crown which he receiv'd from it . I assure you ( said the Princess of Elis to him , smiling obligingly , as she put her hand upon his head ) that if I had in my power , all the Crowns that are in the disposal of Fortune , I would give you one more durable than that which you receive this day . And I protest to you Madam , answer'd he , that as I can never receive one more glorious than this , so my ambition will be fully satisfi'd , provided you believe the admiration I have for you , surpasses much more that of all others that admire you , than my dexterity has surpass'd that of all those that I have overcome . Hortensius could not so conceal the passionateness of the air , wherewith he spake this , but that it was observ'd by Elismonda and Cleontine . But at length after he was risen up ( for he bended one knee to the ground to receive the Crown ) he remounted into his Chariot ; and all those which he had overcome , marching two and two , follow'd him , and the Prince Melanthus among the rest ; and in this order , with the noise of Musick which sounded at the beginning of every act , Hortensius went to the Temple of Jupiter , to ascribe thanks to that god , for the advantage which he had gotten . The Princess Elismonda at the same time , distributed al the other Crowns , to those which had overcome in the other exercises of the preceding daies , although she was not present at them ; after which she went to a solemn sacrifice , which was offer'd in the same place where the combatants had been matcht . I shall forbear to describe to you the Feast that follow'd this solemnity , and only tell you , that to end the day as it began , there was a contest between those that had made the Musick in the Olympick Games , who should carry the prize : but for that , this did not hinder conversation , and all the company was in a large vaulted Hall , not far off from the place where the Festival was solemniz'd , whither the Princesses also went to hear the contest ; Some made compliments to the Victory , others encourag'd those that were overcome , and all press'd Hortensius to tell them who the Unknown Gallant was , that he had overcome ; but he alwaies answered , that he knew him not , without giving the least ground to suspect the truth . So that it was thought by the cheerfulness of Hortensius's deportment , that what they had spoken together , was nothing but generous civilities . There were several agreeable conversations , in which he was always present , and discours'd to Melanthus , with all imaginable submission ; who as vex'd as he was with his being overcome , did nevertheless receive all civilly from him , that he said to him ; though in the bottom of his heart , he resented much perplexity that he had not won the prize . But at length night separated the whole company ; for the Princess of Elis would not admit there should be a Ball , both because she did not affect dancing , and for that she conceiv'd it less sutable to the condition she was in . Wherefore she return'd to the house of the virtuous Elisante whither Melanthus , the Prince of Cyparissa , and Hortensius , conducted her with the Princess Andronice , and the Ladies that were usually with her ; but all the rest continued at Olympia . When the Princesses were arriv'd there , the conversation lasted some time ; and Hortensius had the happiness to entertain Elismonda a short space alone , while Andronice was speaking apart with her brother Melanthus . But he was much perplex'd what he should say to her ; for being resolv'd to continue firmly faithful to his Master , he was loth to discover any signs of his affection : though on the other side , he knew not how to speak to her with the wonted coldness of one that is indifferent . This perplexity continued not long , Melanthus having soon dispatcht his discourse with the Princess his Sister . At length , Madam , the Princess betook he self to her chamber in this fair house , where it is reported the wise Nestor once liv'd ; the Prince of Cyparissa went to another not far distant ; and Hortensius having taken leave of Melanthus , took no other care , but how he might quit himself from the observation of his attendants a little before day , and meet at the assignation which the Unknown had appointed him . And accordingly , as a brave person easily surmounts all obstacles that hinder him from doing a courageous action , Hortensius got forth very early in the morning , attended only with one slave , and having no other arms but his sword . The goodness of his Horse , and his desire not to give his enemy the advantage of staying for him , brought him thither before him . Besides that , this Unknown being to cross the River , he needed more time than Hortensius , to reach the place appointed . But he had not stayed there long , before his enemy arriv'd . The Temple of Diana , near which the Unknown oblig'd Hortensius to meet him , stands in a very solitary place , and it was yet very early ; so that there was no fear of being disturb'd in their fatal design , not so much as by those that were at the Temple , because there 's a little Wood on the backside of it , in the middle of which is a lage vacant place , whither none ever resort , but upon the daies of open Sacrifice ; and here it was Hortensius attended the coming of his enemy , according to appointment , When he saw him arrive with an unmasked countenance , at first he thought he knew him not ; but a moment after , he remembred 't was the same Attalus he had wounded , as he came from Thessale with the Princess Andronice , whom he attempted to carry away . You may imagine , Madam , how greatly Hortensius was surpriz'd : but he had not much time to muse upon the adventure ; for the fierce Attalus ( who , besides the impetuosity of his nature , had the regret of having been overcome , and the apprehension that Hortensius was amorous of Andronice , and mutually lov'd by her ) no sooner beheld him , but he commanded the slave that follow'd him , to go aside with him that attended Hortensius , and drawing his sword , and advancing towards him that had overcome in the Olympick Games . Let us see ( said he to him with a fierce and piquant raillery ) whether Mars will be as favourable to you as Jupiter , and whether you know as well how to manage a Sword , as to drive a Chariot . You ought not to make any doubt of that ( answer'd Hortensius , drawing also his Sword ) for I have overcome you elsewhere than at the Olympick Games : but you shall soon be resolv'd of a thing , your curiosity of which , if I am not mistaken , will cost you something dear . Upon which , these two valiant men engag'd , and fought together with such courage and dexterity , that their combat lasted longer than they wish'd it . Hortensius was first slightly wounded in the shoulder , but soon after wounded his enemy in the right side . I will not amuse my self , Madam , to tell you the particular circumstances of this encounter for ( besides that Ladies love not very well these kind of relations , when they are too long ) it is also true , that having been inform'd of the particulars only , from the mouth of the two slaves that beheld it , and that of Hortensius , who is too modest to exagerate any thing that is glorious to himself , I am not able well to describe it . 'T is enough to let you know , that having fought with heroical resolution , and wounded one another in several places , Hortensius pass'd his sword through the body of his enemy , who fell down dead between his Horses feet . But at the same time Hortensius , who had receiv'd four great wounds , and by the great onset he made to dispatch his enemy , lost much blood , fell down in a swound , near him that he had slain . Upon which , the two slaves ran forthwith to their Masters , without taking care of their Horses , being loose , which galloped away about the fields . But Madam , as chance has a share in every thing , Melanthus having had a desire to go a hunting this day , was surpris'd when he was inform'd ( by those he sent to enquire ) Hortensius could not be heard of , only that he went forth before day . Nevertheless he held his purpose ; and the Prince of Cyparissa , and all the persons of quality that were with these two Princes , accompanied him . I was one amongst others , of this hunting-match : but it fell out strangely , that we went to begin our chase on one side of the Temple of Diana : So that the Horses of Hortensius and Attalus being got loose , that of Hortensius , which was very remarkable , and had been given him by Melanthus , hapned to pass by him , to approach to one that belong'd to the Horse of that Prince , who was wont to dress him , and at such times us'd to make him follow without the bridle . This Horse was presently known to belong to Hortensius ; so that Melanthus , who lov'd him very dearly , though he resented his having been overcome by him , beheld him with so much the more inquietude , for that he perceiv'd many sprinklings of bloud upon him , though he were not wounded . In which perplexity he commanded the company to divide themselves , and seek out tidings of Hortensius . The Prince of Cyparissa went one way with five or six of his Friends , and Eumenes another ; Agenor who seem'd in despairing affliction , went wandring about the fields , and Melanthus being follow'd by a great number , went directly to the backside of the Temple , as if the gods had guided him by the hand : I was at that time with him , and thereby came to be well inform'd of what had pass'd in that place . When we arrived there , we found that these two slaves I told you of , instead of rendring their Masters what succor they were able , believing them both dead , had quarrel'd and were fighting together with their swords . The appearance of the Prince parted them ; he that belong'd to Attalus would have escap'd away , but he of Hortensius came before Melanthus who commanded they should stop the others flight ; which was soon done . Melanthus advancing further , was very much surpris'd , to behold Hortensius all cover'd with blood , and to see Attalus lye dead by him . Which spectacle melting his heart more towards Hortensius , who he perceiv'd had kill'd a man he hated , he alighted from his Horse , and went himself to see whether Hortensius had yet any life left in him , uttering the most passionate expressions in the World. At this noise which was made about him , Hortensius began to come to himself a little from his swound , sending forth a faint sigh , and half opening his eyes , which he shut again the next moment . Melanthus perceiving he was not dead , sent to a Priest who dwelt near the Temple , to prepare a bed for him : and then caus'd him to be carried by his servants to it . After which , calling for Attalus's slave , he understood from him , that 't was he that run against Hortensius at the Olympick Games , and would not discover his countenance . Wherefore no longer doubting , but that he engag'd Hortensius to meet him in that place , when he spoke softly to him in the middle of the Carrier after his victory , his principal care was of succoring Hortensius . Yet he generously commanded the Priest , to whose house he had caus'd this illustrious wounded person to be carried , to take care of the Sepulture of Attalus ; but his mind was more solicitous to get Hortensius cur'd . To which purpose , he gave order for some to go and fetch Chirurgeons , while himself in the mean time , assisted those that endeavour'd to stop the blood , which began to flow afresh , as soon as Hortensius was recover'd from his swound , by some remedies given him . But when Agenor with strange regret beheld Hortensius in this condition ; violent grief being a thing , which when it surprises of a sudden , makes those that resent it to utter something many times contrary to their judgement and intention ; he cry'd out two or three times , Is this the manner , O ye gods ! that ye cause the unfortunate Hortensius to reign ? These words were twice noted by Melanthus ; but for that he was very much afflicted , he made no reflection upon them at that time . At length the Chirurgeons arriv'd , and betook themselves to search Hortensius's wounds . But whilst they were reasoning among themselves , and the Prince was walking about the chamber , with a strange impatience , to know what he might hope concerning life of his Favorite , the slave of this illustrious wounded person , taking away the cloaths of his Master , which the Chirurgeons deliver'd to him , pass'd hastily , out of respect , by Melanthus , to carry them from thence . But as he pass'd by , Melanthus beheld Elismonda's picture fall down , which was miss'd at their memorable Walk . For you must know , Madam , that Hortensius ever after carried it about him . You may easily judge , how strangely Melanthus , who knew it , was surpris'd at it , and what trouble this accident excited in his mind . He took up the Picture without the slaves taking notice of it ; and I , who had seen the picture before , was very much amaz'd But now the same Prince , Madam , who a moment before desir'd Hortensius's life as his own , and consider'd him as a man to whom he o w'd his conquests , and who had newly slain the person he hated most in the world , did no sooner suspect that he was his Rival , but he believ'd also that he had betray'd him with Elismonda ; that he not only lov'd her , and was lov'd by her , but that he had likewise some secret Intrigue of Ambition besides for at the same moment he call'd to mind the exclamations he heard utter'd by Agenor . Wherefore without inquiring of the Chirurgeons what they thought concerning Hortensius's wounds , he went into another chamber , where he walk'd without speaking a word , testifying sufficiently by the trouble of his countenance , he had something in his breast which extreamly tormented him . But at length , making great violence against his resentments , he suffer'd the Chirurgeons to come and tell him , that though Hortensius was very dangerously wounded , yet he was not absolutely to be despair'd of . After which he made them a sign to retire ; and the Prince of Cyparissa , Eumenes , and all the rest being come , Melanthus seem'd to them , to be more possess'd with choler than grief ; but at length , having determin'd in his mind what to do , he went away without approaching to the bed where Hortensius was . But at his departure , he left half of his Guards with him , with order to hinder Hortensius from being remov'd to any other place without his commission . Agenor being ignorant what reasons oblig'd Melanthus to this , was desirous to abide with his friend ; but the Prince commanded him to follow him , without giving him any reason for it . Eumenes also was deny'd to stay behind , though he requested it ; and it was in vain , that I offer'd my self to take care of this Illustrious person , during the danger of his wounds : so that there remain'd with him only a slave , the Chirurgeons , the Priest , the Prince's guards , and he that commanded them . At this time also the Prince of Cyparissa having purpos'd to return to Pisa , after the hunting , took leave of Melanthus , and departed with his own followers : The Prince of Messena being left now in greater liberty , appear'd more tormented than before ; by the way , he gave order to some of his Attendants to look well to Agenor , and without more discourse went silently to the place where he lay the preceding night . As soon as he was arrived there , he commanded Agenor to follow him , having something to speak to him ; after which , he order'd Eumenes to redouble his care in the guard of Elismonda , and sent to seize upon the Cabinet of Hortensius , which he caus'd to be brought to him , imagining he should find some Letters in it from the Princess of Elis. As soon as he had broke it open , instead of finding what he sought for , he unhappily found a memorial written in the same character , with that of the four Verses in Elismonda's Picture-Case . For Love and Jealousie had so deeply engrav'd that hand in his imagination , that he scarce knew his own writing better than he did that . And now no longer doubting , that Hortensius had taken the Picture , that Hortensius had made the Verses , and that Hortensius was in love with Elismonda ; he also question'd not but that he was lov'd by her , that he had betray'd him , that he was ingrateful , and that he had some hidden design , wherein ambition bare a part . He therefore caus'd Agenor to enter into his Closet ; but , in-instead of receiving him well , as he was wont , for Hortensius's sake , he beheld him very fiercely , and demanded of him what he meant when perceiving Hortensius wounded , he cry'd out , asking the gods if this were the manner , in which they would cause Hortensius to Reign . Agenor at first was a little amaz'd , and answer'd not directly . So that Melanthus confirming himself in his opinion and letting loose the impetuosity of his humour , No , no , Agenor , ( said he to him ) seek not to disguise the truth , I must resolve this obscure Riddle , and know thoroughly , all that the perfidious Hortensius has complotted against me . Alas , my Lord ( answer'd Agenor ! ) Hortensius is the most faithful servant you have . Hortensius ( replyed Melanthus ) is ungrateful and unworthy ; and I shall know how to punish his ingratitude and unworthiness , if he die not of his wounds . Agenor found himself strangely perplex'd at this ; for Hortensius had forbidden him to discover any of the Predictions which had occasion'd his banishment out of his own Countrey , for fear he should Reign there . But after having a while defended himself , he fear'd he might injure his friend instead of serving him , by being obstinate not to discover the cause of his exclamation ; for there was no other means to put a good construction upon what he had said , but by laying open the truth of it . Agenor therefore declar'd it ingenuously , thinking to justifie Hortensius ; and so in few words recounted what had been the occasion of that which Melanthus heard him speak . But jealousie possessing his mind with a great disposition to interpret all things to the disadvantage of Hortensius , this information of Agenor perfectly incens'd him , there arising a mixture of divers sentiments in his mind , which put him into extream confusion . He felt in himself the violences of jealousie , choler , despight to have been oblig'd by Hortensius , regret for having lov'd him , and some slight reluctance against ill treating him : a great desire to see him die , and some fear of seeing what was foretold concerning him , come to pass , though he was not accustom'd easily to give credit to Predictions . Thus love , hatred , friendship , glory , and jealousie dividing his mind , he continued some time in a great incertainty ; but at length not being able to contain his grief in his breast , after he had commanded Agenor to be taken into custody , he went to find the Princess Andronice . When he came to the Apartment of this Princess , it was told him she was at that of Elismonda ; but instead of going thither according to his custom , he sent to tell her he expected her at her own . This proceeding amaz'd the Princess so much the more , in that they were newly told , some great accident was fallen out , though they could not learn what it was . Yet Andronice , as she was going from Elismonda's Lodgings to her own , understood Hortensius had slain Attalus , and was himself very dangerously wounded . So that she believ'd Melanthus desir'd to see her only to communicate to her the grief he resented for the danger Hortensius was in . I come , my Lord , ( said she to him ) to help you to commiserate the generous Hortensius ; for though I have reason to be glad of the death of Attalus , yet the sorrow I have for his wounds that overcame him , renders me uncapable to taste the sweetness of revenge . Alas ! my Sister ( cry'd the Prince ) you ill understand my thoughts , if you commiserate the most unworthy , perfidious , and ingrateful of men . But , my Lord , ( reply'd Andronice all amaz'd ) 't is not Attalus , but Hortensius that I commiserate . I mean him also ( answer'd he ) 't is Hortensius that has betray'd me , 't is Hortensius that is my Rival , 't is Hortensius that projects to Reign in Elismonda's heart , and in my dominions , and in a word , Hortensius is he that I hate , as much as I have lov'd him , and whom I will punish so severely , that he shall serve for an example of Ingratitude to posterity . But my Lord ( said Andronice ) I confess I know not Hortensius according to the description you make of him . Have you forgot , Hortensius was he that hindred me from being carried away by Attalus , and that you owe part of your Conquests to his valour and counsels , that he had the good fortune to save your life in the last battel , that he has done his utmost for you with Elismonda , that he was unwilling to dispute the victory with you at the Olympick Games , and has newly slain Attalus whom you hated ? 'T is true , ( answer'd the Prince fiercely ) he has done all that you speak of ; but since he loves Elismonda , I ought to hate him more than I hated Attalus . After which , he told her all he had discover'd ; and then declar'd to her all he thought , and at last intimated that he doubted not but that Hortensius lov'd Elismonda , and she him ; that he had betray'd him , and complotted to Reign in some place or other , either in the Countrey of Elis , or that of Messena . This discourse of Melanthus seeming grounded upon very strong presumptions , Andronice knew not what to answer . She had great kindness and gratitude for her Deliverer , but yet was at a loss what to conjecture concerning the adventure of the Picture . She call'd to mind , she had upon divers occasions observ'd Hortensius had a very tender affection towards Elismonda . Nevertheless , she had so great an opinion of his virtue , that she could not believe him capable of perfidiousness . But though she desir'd to excuse him , she could find nothing to say in his defence , in reference to his love of Elismonda , of which the Picture was a convincing testimony ; but as for the design of Reigning , she told the Prince there was no appearance Hortensius ever had a thought of it . But on the contrary ( answer'd Melanthus ) I believe he is in love , only because he is ambitious ; and to speak without prejudice , it must be confess'd , Fortune has in a manner forc'd him to be so ; for that which he did in acknowledgement of the obligation he had to you , was the cause I receiv'd him at first with an extraordinary goodness . After which , his valour proving Fortunate , he saw himself in a short time become more powerful than my self , by the credit I gave him in my heart . In the mean time , this unworthy person , as he is , betraies me in the most cruel manner in the world . Of all that I have conquer'd , and of all that I can ever conquer , ( added he ) I desire only the heart of Elismonda , which he deprives me of , under pretence of gaining it for me ; and by a most horrid perfidiousness , uses the permission I give him to see Elismonda , to draw her to love himself , to make her hate me , and to contrive with her without doubt , how to possess himself of the principality of Elis , and perhaps to poniard me . But , my Lord ( reply'd Andronice ) if there had been any intimacy between Hortensius and the Princess Elismonda , he would not have committed the prank of the picture . Not , if he had had discretion ( answer'd Melanthus ) but love and ambition blinded him ; and believing it impossible I should discover it was he , he made himself pleasant at my cost . In short , ( added he ) to understand more clearly , whether he be as much lov'd as he loves , I will go my self and inform Elismonda of the danger Hortensius is in , and dissemble my choler at first , if I can , to the end it may not hinder her from manifesting her sorrow , and I may the better sound the secret of her soul . But , my Lord ( answer'd Andronice ) do not seek to torment your self ; give me commission to discover the sentiments of the Princess of Elis , and go not about to judge of her by deceitful conjectures . For is it possible , she should be otherwise than afflicted with the danger Hortensius is in , though she had seen him only twice ? No , no , ( reply'd the incens'd Prince ) I will be the spy my self , and if I discover that Elismonda loves Hortensius , as I scarce doubt it , I will then redouble all the revenge I am preparing for that ungrateful person , who has so horridly betray'd me . Having spoken this , he went immediately to the apartment of the Princess of Elis. Andronice would have been glad he had not gone thither without her , but he would not permit her to accompany him . When he enter'd into Elismonda's chamber , she was speaking to Cleontine , and wondring she had not seen Hortensius all the day ; and speaking this something aloud , Melanthus over-heard the name of Hortensius . At which he blusht with indignation , and changing his resolution of dissembling his sentiments , approach'd towards the Princess of Elis , and looking upon her attentively , He that you mention Madam , ( said he to her ) is not in a condition to make you a visit ; for he is wounded very dangerously in several places . Oh gods ! ( cry'd Elismonda hastily , turning pale with fear ) into what mischievous adventure is the generous Hortensius fall'n ? You give him a title that so ill befits him , Madam , ( said Melanthus ) that to prevent your over-much commiserating him , I must declare to you that he is the most temerarious and perfidious person in the world . I have alwaies found him so respectful ( replyed she ) and I know he serves you so faithfully , that I can scarce believe he merits to be styl'd perfidious and temerarious . When I shall tell you ( answer'd he ) that he is amorous of you , that it was he that stole your picture , and made the four Verses , which gave you such curiosity , you must necessarily agree with me concerning his audaciousness : and when I shall moreover add , that I know , that instead of endeavouring to promote my interests with you , he has only contriv'd to serve himself , notwithstanding whatever hatred you bear against me , you will be oblig'd to confess , that in reference to me , he is a perfidious person , which deserves a thousand punishments ; and in relation to your self , an audacious one , that is unworthy of the goodness you have for him . I know not , my Lord ( replyed she ) who has mis-inform'd you , that Hortensius is my Lover ; but I can swear to you with truth , that if he be so , he has made a great secret of it to me , and has spoken a thousand and a thousand things to me in your favour , which a Lover uses not to speak in behalf of his Rival . And as for the Picture you mention , if Hortensius took it away , could he be sufficiently imprudent to shew it , or tell it to any . No , Madam ( answer'd he ) but he has been unhappy enough to lose it , after he was wounded in killing Attalus , with whom he fought . Yes , Madam , with my own eyes I saw the Picture fall , and I was he that took it up without his knowing it ; and to compleat the conviction of his perfidiousness , I haue caus'd his Cabinet to be opened , and have there found divers things of the same hand he made use of to write the four verses . So that , Madam , 't is beyond all doubt , that Hortensius is an unworthy , and an ungrateful Traitor ; and the question is only to know , whether you be a complice of his Crimes . If I believe him concerning the rigor you have against me , ( added the Prince ) you not only know that Hortensius loves you , but you love him : and I know not , whether after he inform'd you of the pretended predictions which say , He must reign one day in some place , you have not complotted something against me , in hope he might restore Elis to you , and hinder me from taking Pisa . My Lord ( answer'd Elismonda , with extream prudence ) I shall not stand to deny that Hortensius is amorous of me , for I confess to you sincerely , I know nothing of it ; though I shall withal tell you , that it seems to me not impossible , because he has appear'd really to interess himself obligingly in all my concernments : but that which I am able to swear to you with sincerity , is this , If Hortensius be a Lover of mine , you are a thousand times more oblig'd to him , than if he were not ; since 't is the greatest truth in the world , that he has omitted to do nothing that might induce me to receive your affection in the way you desire . And therefore , my Lord , if Hortensius be amorous of me , it concerns me to take it ill , and not you . Leave me then the care of punishing him for this crime , and if you have no other to charge him with , be cautious how you dismiss him of your friendship . For , my Lord , I swear it to you once more , There is nothing which Hortensius has not done to oblige me to treat you better : and to speak with the greatest sincerity I can possible , 't is neither to your affection , nor to my prudence , that you owe the small complacency I have shewn towards you , but to the perswasions of Hortensius . Ah Madam , ( reply'd he roughly ! ) I will owe nothing to Hortensius . That perhaps , would be sufficiently difficult ( answer'd she ; ) for being what is pass'd cannot be alter'd , you will always owe too many things to him . I understand you well , Madam , ( said he to her ) you would intimate that I owe part of my victories to him ; but , to let you see , I am able to overcome without him , if he die not of the wounds he has receiv'd , I will return him into the same condition he was in when he came to my Court , that is , I will send him to wander again about the world , without fortune and subsistence , provided you persuade me effectually that you do not love him . For if you treat me so ( added this violent Prince ) that I have cause to believe you do , nothing shall be able to restrain me from putting him to death . I have already told you ( answer'd Elismonda in great amazement ) that I know nothing of Hortensius's love , and that he alone induc'd me to treat you more respectfully than I should have done , if I had follow'd my true sentiments ; but that which I shall tell you at present is , that had you put Hortensius , to death , I should never look upon you but with horror . Ah! Cruel person that you are ( cry'd Melanthus ) what is this that you make me hear ? For if you have known the Love of Hortensius , which I scarce doubt of , I am the the most unfortunate of men , and he the most criminal ; and if you knew it not before , why does not the discovery I now make to you of it , incense you against him : Is it a usual thing ( added he ) for a great Princess to take it well to be lov'd by such a man as Hortensius , who dares not return into his own Countrey , because 't is fear'd lest he one day become the Tyrant of it ? If Hortensins be not amorous of me ( answer'd she ) I should be very unjust in taking away any friendship from him ; and if he be , as you say , I ought to redouble my esteem towards him , since he does the most generous , heroical , and difficult act in the world , which is to serve his Rival , and to have so much respect , as to be in love and not declare it . But , though it were true , Madam ( reply'd Melanthus ) that Hortensius has conceal'd his passion from you , is it not enough to make him Criminal against me , that he is enamour'd on you ? Why did he not oppose that passion when it first sprung up in his heart ; and if he could not do that , why did he not betake himself to some place where he might never see you during his life ? But , my Lord ( answer'd Elismonda coldly ) if Love be voluntary , Why do not you cease to love a person that cannot love you ? or , if you be unable to do so , Why do you not remove her far from your sight for ever ? Ah! Madam ( cry'd he ) you love Hortensius , and you would not speak as you do , if he were indifferent to you . I have without doubt ( answer'd she ) all the esteem for him imaginable , and the most tender friendship that any heart is capable of ; therefore , my Lord , preserve his life , if you love me . Elismonda spake this after so passionate a manner , though she did not design to do so , that Melanthus well perceiv'd she had at least a very strong inclination to love Hortensius ; and being infinitely ingenious , drew a consequence that gave him very great torment . For after having spoken of the Predictions which occasion'd Hortensius to be banish'd from his Countrey , and Elismonda not requiring of him the clearing up of a thing so extraordinary , she thence conjectur'd that she had understood it from Hortensius . So that his jealousie redoubling , he became strangely transported against that generous Veientine . Nevertheless , there were some moments , in which he spoke to Elismonda with an extream tenderness ; I beseech you , Madam ( said he to her ) excuse my transport : it is so difficult to have very much love , and very much moderation at the same time , that if you would consider the fury that possesses me as an effect of the greatness of my affection , you would not condemn me for it , but pity me . But alas ! it is easie for you to oblige me to pardon Hortensius . Yes Madam ( added he ) I have so high an opinion of your virtue , that if you render me happy , I will not banish Hortensius . I will even do what I am able , to restore him to my friendship ; at least I will change nothing in his fortune , nor attempt any thing upon his life . The destiny of Hortensius therefore is in your hands ; and if he has not discover'd to you his love , and you have none for him , resolve , Madam , to end the War and my miseries , We are soon at the end of the Truce ; consider therefore seriously upon what I propound to you . Your quiet is concern'd , Hortensius s life and all my felicity . Do not incense a Prince , who is not master of his resentment when he is affronted , who requires nothing of you , but what is advantageous to you , and who , notwithstanding your being a prisoner , is more subject to your pleasure than any other Lover ever was . If it were so ( answer'd she ) you would not act as you do . But , in brief , my Lord , ( added the Princess ) I have long since given you to understand , that so long as I continue a prisoner , I would never think of marrying ; that it 's requisite first to make a peace , and after that I shall consider what resolution I ought to take . Persist , if you please , in these terms ; and in the mean time forget not what I told you , that if you should put Hortensius to death , I should never see you but with horror . I shall remember it , Madam , I shall remember it ( reply'd Melanthus , as he was rising up ) and since all I have now said to you , does not oblige you to change your sentiments , we shall see whether Melanthus incens'd , will be more pleasing than Melanthus submiss and respectful . You love Hortensius ( said he to her ) but before long you shall repent your having lov'd him . Elismonda was going to answer him , but he went forth roughly and would not hear her . Being violent in all his resolutions , and having at that time no person near him , to repress part of the impetuosity of his humour , he immediately , without considering Hortensius's condition , sent order to have him carried to Elis. He also commanded Eumenes to convey the Princess Elismonda thither about evening , and prepar'd himself to follow them . Elismonda as yet ignorant of this order , was entertaining her self with her dear Cleontine , to whom she related in few words all that Melanthus had spoken ; for Cleontine retir'd out of respect , when Melanthus came to the Princess . But after having repeated to her this long conversation ; Well , Cleontine ( said she ) What say you of this hard adventure , and what do you think of Hortensius's virtue ? For he never made the least mention to me of his passion , but contrarily , did all he could for Melanthus . I confess I have oftentimes seen in his eyes some tokens of his love , but it was against his will. And perhaps also Madam ( answer'd Cleontine ) he has perceiv'd in yours , against your Will too , that you have a very great inclination for him ; for I have observ'd it upon a hundred several occasions . I confess , Cleontine , ( answer'd Elismonda ) I have for Hortensius not only esteem , but admiration , not only friendship , but dearness , gratitude , and inclination ; and I doubt not but if his fortune and mind had so much resemblance as our affections , we should love eternally . But Hortensius shall never know what I have now told you and , as he never declar'd to me he lov'd me , both out of a sentiment of respect , and fidelity , he resolv'd to preserve for Melanthus , though I should see him again , he should never know how advantageous my thoughts are of him ; for I would never betray my self ; and virtue is not less powerful in my heart than in his . But , alas ! ( added she , sighing ) I shall never see him perhaps while I live ; for Melanthus will banish , or put him to death , if he escape the danger of his wounds : Thus I see my self expos'd to the violent humor of a Prince , whose jealousie may prompt him to strange enormities . As Elismonda was speaking thus , the Princess Andronice enter'd , who told her with very much sorrow , that she came to give her notice that she must return to Elis at that very hour . This news surpriz'd and afflicted Elismonda ; but it was necessary to obey , and Andronice and Cleontine comforted her the best they could . But to the end , the departure of Elismonda might not be so soon known to the Prince of Cyparissa , who was return'd to Pisa , Melanthus thought fit Andronice should continue still all the next day at the house of the virtuous Elisante , who beheld Elismonda depart with very much sorrow . On the other side , Melanthus caus'd Hortensius likewise to be remov'd , though the Chirurgeons told him it could not be done without danger . So he was by order to be put into a Chariot , without being acquainted with the cause of this change ; for they which were about him knew nothing of it . But having a very ready reason , he judg'd that being he was remov'd in the night , and in such a condition ; there must needs be some extraordinary matter , especially not seeing the Prince , and receiving no message from him . Yet he imagin'd at first , Melanthus , perhaps , had discover'd that the Prince of Cyparissa plotted something towards the end of the Truce , which was almost expir'd and therefore thought fit to remove him further from Pisa . But when it behov'd him to dress himself , that he might be put into the Chariot that was provided for him , he call'd the Slave which was left to serve him , and demanded his Cloaths . His first thought was to see whether Elismonda's picture were in the place where he had hid it . He was much astonish'd when he did not find it there , ask'd the Slave whether he had not seen it , who answering No , he caus'd him to search all about , without telling the Guards what he sought for : but at length it behov'd him to depart , without knowing any thing of the picture . Hortensius then demanded where Agenor was , but 't was told him the Prince had commanded him to follow him ; he then began to wonder that none of his attendants had been with him since they knew he was wounded . But at last , the Priest believing it reasonable to let him know the truth , acquainted him , that the Prince of Messena appear'd at first very much afflicted for his wounds , and had himself assisted to carry him ; but while he was dressing , he chang'd his sentiments , went away very sad , put guards upon him , prohibited any of his servants to come to him , commanded Agenor to follow him , and that he lately heard he had caus'd his Cabinet to be seiz'd . O gods ! ( cry'd the unhappy Hortensius ) is it possible I should be so innocent , and so miserable ? after which he was silent , and suffer'd himself to be lifted into the Chariot which attended him . One of the Chirurgeons who had dress'd him , being unwilling to forsake him , took horse with the Guards to follow him ; and this Illustrious wounded person , notwithstanding his late victory in the Olympick Games , and the glory he had gotten in several Combats , particularly in that fresh one with Attalus , found himself the most unfortunate of men : Great griefs of mind , oftentimes causing forgetfulness of those of the body , Hortensius felt little pain in his wounds , by reason of his perplexity , in imagining Melanthus might perhaps believe he had betrai'd him , and Elismonda be offended with him , if she came to understand this adventure . Yet there were some moments in which he trusted in his own innocence towards his Master , and the respect he had had to his Mistriss , hoping he might appease Melanthus , as soon as he could speak with him : but he always believ'd he should be forc'd to quit his former commerce with Elismonda , and be at least depriv'd of the contentment of seeing her , if he desir'd to cure Melanthus of his jealousie . Hortensius entertain'd himself after this sad manner in the Chariot he was put into ; the diversity of objects did not divert him from such melancholly musing , it being night when he set forth to depart . But as it is not possible to travel with much speed at such hours , day began to appear , when he was yet sixty surlongs from Elis ; besides , his being wounded , occasion'd him to go very gently . The first rayes of the Sun beginning now to break forth , and all objects becoming easily discernable , Hortensius perceiv'd he was in a Valley , at the end of which , where he was to pass by , he beheld a Chariot broken , two Women standing at the foot of a tree , and several men on horseback about them ; but drawing nearer , he discerned that those two women were Elismonda and Cleontine . This sight amaz'd him , and made him almost forget that he was wounded . He put forth his head , and respectfully saluted the Princess of Elis ; who was not less astonish'd than he : and turning pale , and casting a languishing look upon Cleontine , Alas ! ( said she to her , sighing ) behold the unfortunate Hortensius ! As she spoke these words , he that commanded the Guards , seeing this Chariot , and understanding it was going to Elis , thought he might conveniently leave Hortensius in a cottage of Shepherds that was hard by , and make use of his to carry the Princess of Elis ; for the axel-tree of hers was broken , and her Ladies by the Prince's order were left behind with Andronice , as well as the fair Chrysilia , and the charming Claricia . He whose design this was intended to send the same Chariot back to Hortensius , as soon as the Princess should be arriv'd . But for that the Commander of Hortensius's Convoy , had express order to carry him to Elis , he oppos'd the proposal of the other , to leave him in that Shepherds cottage , alledging , it behov'd him to do what was commanded him , and the most he dare do , was to give way for the Princess and Cleontine to go into Hortensius's Chariot , though usually decency does never allow men to be in the same Chariot with a Princess of that rank . During this contest , Hortensius's Chariot stay'd right against Elismonda : But though this unhappy Lover was not ignorant , all she said would be related to Melanthus , yet he could not contain himself from speaking to the Princess . I desire your pardon , Madam ( said he to her ) If I do not pay you all the respect I owe you : but the condition I am in , ought to oblige you not to hate me . I wish to the gods ( answer'd Elimonda ) you were in the same condition you were in the first day I knew you ; you would be less miserable , and I more happy . For I fear all things ( added she ) from the Prince of Messena , since you are no longer with him . Upon these words , the two Commanders , who had contested civilly together , told the Princess what they had concluded on , which when Hortensius heard , he endeavoured , as wounded as he was . to get out of the Chariot , but his weakness hinder'd his purpose , the Princess also commanding him not to stir from his place , adding with very great prudence , that prisoners having more caution to use than others , she had rather expect till another Chariot were fetcht from Elis , than to enter into that where he was . As she was speaking this , the generous Lover beheld her in such a manner , that Cleontine well perceiv'd , he passionately lov'd Elismonda . Who on her part , look'd upon him with so obliging a compassion , that it rather deserv'd the name of tenderness than pitty ; but neither of them dar'd to express all their sentiments . At length Hortensius speaking , I beseech you Madam , ( said he ) command me to be left in that Cottage I see there , and serve your self of the Chariot I am in , since 't is perhaps the last time of my life , I shall have the honor to do you a small service . Hortensius had scarce spoke this , but Melanthus appear'd and broke off their discourse : his presence equally surpriz'd Elismonda and Horensius , and himself was not a little amaz'd to find them together . He that was incharg'd to conduct Elismonda , went to him forthwith , to inform him of the accident of the broken Chariot , and the meeting that of Hortensius's : but as he was going to tell him the proposal he had made , to oblige Elismonda to use Hortensius's Chariot , he seem'd very much incens'd , and before he approach'd near the Princess of Elis , he commanded they should carry that illustrious wounded person to Elis , adding , that he would give convenient orders for conducting the Princess thither too . And hapning to have met two Chariots of Ladies passing by , who after they had seen the Olympick Games , staid at Olympia , and were then returning to Elis , he caus'd one of his followers to go to the place where he had overtaken them , and desire them to come and take up the Princess of Elis ; which in a little time accordingly they did . In the mean time Hortensius was very desirons to speak to Melanthus , notwithstanding he much fear'd it , but he had not opportunity : for they speeded his Chariot away so fast , that all he could do , was only to say to one of the Princesses guards : I beseech you , ( said he to him ) do me the favor to tell the Prince , I am not more unworthy of the honor of his friendship , than I was the next day after the last battel , wherein I had the good fortune to fight near him After which he put forth his head to salute Melanthus , though he was far behind , and then turning towards the Princess , with more strength than he seemed capable of ; I wish to the gods , Madam , I may at least understand you are happy , before I dye . And I wish to the gods ( answer'd she , beholding him passionately ) you be not yet more unhappy than now I see you , though at the present , you are worthy of all my compassion . Hortensius being after these words hurried away , Melanthus alighting from his Horse came towards her , expecting the Chariots which were now in sight , to come and take her up ; I perceive you are very sad , Madam ( said he to her ) and the miseries of Hortensius affect you very sensibly . If you find me very sad ( answer'd she ) I find you very unjust and inhumane , in accusing an innocent person , and being so little sensible in the miseries of a man , who was not wounded but in overcoming your most mortal enemy . He has offended me more replyed he with a tone sufficiently fierce ) in loving the Princess of Elis , than he has served me in killing Attalus . For , in brief , he fought only to save his own Honor and Life ; but in loving you , Madam , he has done all he could to cause my death , since I doubt not , but his affection induced you to contemn mine . I have already told you ( answered she ) that if Hortensius loves me , you ought to redouble your affection towards him , since he has ever imployed all possibilities , to induce me to love you , and you alone by your injustice have forced me to hate you . Ah! Madam ( cryed he ) do not undertake to deceive a jealous and unhappy Lover , who is more quick-sighted than others . Elismonda was about to answer Melanthus , but the arrival of those two Chariots of Ladies hindred her , for being desirous to be free from him , she took the occasion , and entered into one of these Chariots ( the Ladies of both which alighted to leave her the choice ) Cleontine following her , and the Ladies crowding into the other , because Melanthus would not permit any to be in that of Elismonda . They who had order to conduct the Princess , went forward , and Melanthus taking his Horse , rid more slowly than he had done before , regulating his Horses pace so , as always to have Elismonda's Chariot in his eye : In the mean time , they who conducted Hortensius , carried him into a Tower , where the Princess of Elis , used to put Prisoners of State. Elismonda as soon as she arrived , was very diligently guarded in the Palace , where no person had liberty to see her besides Cleontine , and some women to attend on her . But although Melanthus had left Andronice , at the house of the virtuous Elisante , on purpose to deceive the Prince of Cyparissa , and Eumenes had done all he could by his Masters orders to keep the Princess of Elis's departure from coming to his knowledge ; yet he was advertised of it by a slave belonging to Andronice , whom he caused to be corrupted by one of his followers . Understanding therefore that Elismonda was carried away to Elis , and the Princess of Messenia was to stay a day longer at the house of Elisante , he believed he could not better serve Elismonda , as affairs stood , than by taking away the Princess Andronice , for whom Melanthus had as great a friendship as he was capable of . He communicated his design to two or three of the most considerable Officers of his Army , who were with him , and to two men of principal quality in Pisa . At first they told him , that the truce being to last some days longer , this action would be a publick breach of it . But the Prince of Cyparissa represented to them , that the secret conveying away of the Princess of Elis , and the disgrace of Hortensius , signified Melanthus not very sollicitous about a peace , that he had some great discontentment upon his mind , and therefore it would be best to provide for the Princess of Elis's safety . Yet they with whom he was thus urgent , would not have yielded to his proposal , had it not fallen out , that precisely at the same time , news came that there had been a Skirmish between some horsemen of Melanthus's Army , and some Troops of that of the Prince of Cyparissa , with assurance also that is was began by the forces of Melanthus . So that this first act of hostility serving for a pretext , they no longer disallowed the Prince of Cyparissa's design , which he betook himself immediately to execute : To which purpose he put himself in the head of three hundred horse , and went to take away Andronice , at the Castle of Melisaris . At his first coming , Eumenes endeavored to make resistance , but being presently wounded , he became a prisoner . The fair Chrysilia , and the charming Claricia , had the same destiny with the Princess of Messenia : but as for the virtuous Elisante , she remained free in the middle of two Enemy-Armies , and was alike favoured by both parties ; so greatly is Virtue respected by all the World. But the Princess of Cyparissa , who only sought Elismonda's safety , and infinitely honored the Princess Andronice , treated her with all imaginable respect , and all the Ladies of her Train with extream civility . He desired pardon of the Princess of Messenia , for the violence he did to her , he assured her , it was only to serve a Princess whom she loved , and who loved her , and to restrain part of the impetuosity of the Prince her Brother . Andronice being very discreet , and esteeming the Prince of Cyparissa , pardoned the violence he did her upon the account of his excessive passion , and told him that he was without doubt in a wrong course , for that she could have done the Princess Elismonda better service , if she were with the Prince her Brother , than he could do by keeping her at Pisa . But the thing being already done , there was no remedy left . Eumenes also said the same to the Prince of Cyparissa , at his going to visit him , when he was at Pisa , which occasioned this Lover the regret of thinking that perhaps what he had done , might rather prejudice than advantage the Princess of Elis. But that which compleated his affliction , was , that the day following he was advertised of that which till then he had been ignorant of , namely Hortensius's love to Elismonda , and Melanthus's jealousie and belief that Elismonda loved Hortensius ; for his Maxims having always been , to cease to love , as soon as he believed his Mistress favored another , this incertainty into which this news brought him , gave him greater torment than can be imagined . But if the Prince of Cyparissa suffered very much , Melanthus also suffered all the inquietudes that Love , Jealousie , and Ambition could afflict him with ; especially , when he understood the Prince of Cyparissa had carried away the Princess Andronice , with all the Ladies that were with her , and that Eumenes was a Prisoner . That which perplexed him besides infinitely , was that he perceived the Inhabitants of Elis , murmured very much at the imprisonment of Hortensius ; for having seen , that 't was he that hindered Melanthus from continuing to treat them Tyrannically , as he had done before his coming , they vehemently feared least he should quit the moderation he had used ever since that time , and treat them worse than ever . And indeed their fear was not without grounds , for this Prince resumed his former violence . At length War broke out again between both parties ; yet the Prince of Cyparissa sent Propositions of Peace to Melanthus , offering to deliver the Princess Andronice , provided he would restore Elismonda : but he derided the proposition when it was made him , and contented himself to answer fiercely , that he would go to Pisa , to fetch the Princess his Sister , as soon as he had marmaryed Elismonda , and put Hortensius to death . In the mean time the wounds of this Illustrious Veientine , notwithstanding his unwillingness , did not grow worse in Prison , though he was the most unhappy of all men , chiefly because he was the most generous ; for having always loved without hope , he was throughly accustomed to be miserable in reference to his Love. But his virtue having ever been immaculate , he could not suffer his Master should believe he had betrayed him . Besides that , fearing also , least he should be transported to some violence against Elismonda , his perplexities were beyond all conception . He found some consolation in thinking he perceived a very tender pitty towards him in the eyes of his dear Princess ; but this comfort was overwhelmed , with so many different sorrows , and these moments of sweetness followed with so many tormenting hours , that he moved compassion in those that guarded him . Upon which , he prevailed with him that commanded his Guards , to desire urgently the favor of the Prince , that he might speak to him once more during his life . Melanthus refus'd it at first very roughly ; but the next day a jealous sentiment induced him to desire what he refused . So when the unfortunate Hortensius least expected him , he beheld this violent Prince enter into his chamber , but with so much fury in his eyes , that he had cause to think the Prince came himself to denounce to him the sentence of his death . Yet he seemed not moved at it , but on the contrary , being very glad of the opportunity to speak to him , he half rose up to salute him , the most respectfully the condition he was in permitted him . And beholding him with submission , I give you thanks my Lord ( said he to him ) for granting me what I desired of you ; for I should have dyed with despair , if I had left you in the opinion that I had betrayed you . I doubted not , ( answered this violent Prince ) but you desired to speak with me , only to tell me things contrary to truth ; and being ignorant that I had discovered your crimes , would dare to deny , you are in love with the Princess of Elis. No , my Lord , ( replyed Hortensius generously ) I will not owe my justification to a lye , but only to my own Virtue . I confess to you therefore , that in spight of all my reluctancy , I became enamoured on the Princess Elismonda , and that whether I will or no , I shall love her , perhaps , eternally . Ha! unworthyness ! ( cry'd Melanthus , transported with fury ) call you it being innocent , to become Rival to your Master ? Is it possible to love , without desiring to be loved again ? and can you desire to be Elismonda's , without being willing to render me unhappy , and without being the most criminal of all men ? If Love were a thing voluntary ( answered Hortensius ) I should be ungrateful , and unworthy in becoming amorous of a Princess whom you love ; but it not being so , my passion ought not to be ranked with my crimes , but only the effects of it considered . Thus my Lord , ( added he ) I can confidently say , that I am not only innocent , but that I have merited something in relation to your interests . For in brief , I have encountred with my passion , as much as I could , and when I found I could not overcome it , I imployed the utmost powers of my reason , not to do any thing that might injure you . I have not only loved without hope , but I have given bounds to my thoughts , and my most secret desires never prejudiced the fidelity that I owe you . No , my Lord , I have not desired to be loved again , I have done all I could to promote the interests of your affection , and never attempted to make the least discovery of my own . Why then ( demanded Melanthus roughly ) did you write those four amorous Verses , in the place of Elismonda's picture ? I know no reason for it my self , my Lord , ( answered Hortensius ) and that action , as criminal as it seems to you , is but an extravagance , and no such crime as you imagine it . For sincerely , I believed I should never be discovered , and concealed my self so well , in disguising my hand , that unless you have acquainted the Princess of Elis of it , she is still ignorant that 't was I who took away her Picture ; so great a truth is it , that I have been faithfull to you . But what design had you then , in doing this rash piece of gallantry ? ( said Melanthus ) I have already told you , my Lord , ( answered Hortensius ) that I know not my self ; and all that I am able to say is , that I could not hinder my self from doing it , but that at that instant , an excess of love made me imagine , some light consolation , in thinking the Princess of Elis would understand , there was a person loved her , who she did not know . I believed also , that she would not open the Picture-case , till she were returned home , and that as she is very reserved , she would not tell the adventure to any person , and so without endangering any , I should procure my self a delectation , that would not prejudice you , and indeed never could ; for the Princess could not prefer an Unknown Lover , and whom she was never to know , before a great Prince , accomplisht with a thousand excellent qualities . But in fine , My Lord , ( added he ) to justifie to you , what 's past by what 's to come , if I dye not by your indignation , and you will please to give me my liberty , I declare to you , that I will depart from you , never to return ; and though I have no hope to be able to extinguish my love to the Princess Elismonda , yet that violent passion shall torment only my self , and never cause me to do any thing , either against her or you . Perhaps the same courage , which made me find a Sanctuary in your Court , may make me find another in some place whither I shall go , but as I shall seek nothing but death , when I have forsaken my Master and my Mistress , let Fortune work her pleasure upon me , I shall never repine . To conclude , my Lord , as I am not inconsiderable , so I shall not accuse you of injustice , though you are in some sort unjust towards me , for I know how extreamly difficult it is , to be equitable when we love ardently . Therefore all the favor I desire of you , is , never to use any course but gentleness , to oblige the Princess Elismonda to render you happy . If you do otherwise , you will cause her to hate you ; and if you take the sweeter course , 't is possibly you may at length induce her to love you . Ah! Hortensius , ( cryed Melanthus ) the counsel you give me , has more regard to Elismonda than to me . However it be ( answered he sighing ) the counsel I give you is faithful , and I have no interest in it . After this , there was a sufficiently long silence between these two Lovers , Melanthus betook himself to walk in Hortensius's chamber , Hortensius leaving himself to be transported by his musings , fell into such a profound cogitation , that he took no longer notice that Melanthus was in his Chamber . But though Melanthus came to see Hortensius with all the indignation that a jealous and incensed Rival is capable of , part of his choler was now appeased . It seemed to him , that Hortensius spoke with sincerity , and was not so culpable as he had believed him . Nevertheless , though it were so , and he was not ignorant , what great need he had of his valor and counsel , and the credit he had gained among the Souldiers , and the People , he could not resolve to keep Hortensius with him . For he had informed Elismonda himself , that Hortensius was amorous of her , and observed that she had very favorable inclinations towards him ; and then he imagined , that if Hortensius had believed himself as much as in her favor as he was , he could not have contained himself in the terms he now found him in . So that considering he could not put Hortensius to death , and indeed now not desiring it , he looked upon his banishment as a necessary course to his own quiet , though very prejudicial to the good of his State. But as an amorous Prince is most sensible of the torment of his own mind , and desires rather the peace of his thoughts , than that of his people , he immediately resolved to give Hortensius liberty , on condition that he would retire himself out of that Country forthwith . As soon as he had made this resolution , returning to Hortensius with a different air , from that he came first with , I will believe ( said he to him ) all that you tell me , but in believing it , ( I confess to you Hortensius ) I can no longer confide in your Virtue ; and I think I may also add , that you would be to blame , if you confided in it your self . I have without doubt , more obligation to you , than you have to me , since I have not so much as recompensed your services ; but after all , I can never consent that you see Elismonda . Your worth and your love joyned together , give me much fear ; and though you were even capable to speak to her always in my favor , and never for your self , yet you would not cease to prejudice me by that very virtue . But on the contrary , the good offices you would do me , would ruine me in her mind , and establish you there . Therefore necessity enforces me to deprive my self of all the services I might receive from you , to prevent my self from becoming perfectly miserable , and perfectly criminal . For in truth I declare to you , 't was injustice in me to desire your death , and I know not what I shall think of , the next quarter of an hour , so much has jealousie disordered my reason . After this Hortensius spoke many affecting things to the Prince , insisting always to oblige him to take no other course with Elismonda , than that of sweetness . Melanthus having heard Hortensius with sufficient calmness , departed , after having resolv'd Hortensius , should be dismissed , as soon as his wounds would suffer him to travel . In the mean while , Melanthus to appease the people , who repined much at the imprisonment of Hortensius , conceded permission to several persons to see him ; so that , during this interval , which was between liberty and imprisonment , many propositions were made to him , that he would take part against Melanthus , which he rejected with a generosity worthy of his great heart . But what satisfaction soever there be in doing what we ought , and being contented with one's self , Hortensius was notwithstanding very miserable ; for he was deeply in love , and every instant that his health mended , hasted on his exile , and reduced into his mind , that he should never see Elismonda , whom he loved a thousand times more than his life . On the other side the Princess of Elis , who every day more hated Melanthus and compassionated Hortensius , understanding it was reported , the Prince of Messenia would banish him , as soon as he was cured , was very much afflicted at it , thinking she lamented him only as her Protector , though without doubt her heart considered him as her Lover . In this condition she imagined , that if Hortensius could go over to her side , Melanthus would soon be overcome ; she considered also , that Hortensius not being born a Subject to Melanthus , and Melanthus having ill treated him , he might go and put himself into Pisa , and turn the balance of Victory , and she was so much the more pleased with this thought for that she hoped the valor of Hortensius , would diminish the luster of the Prince of Cyparissa's actions , whom she did not affect . This being firm in her mind , her only care was , what course she might take to come to speak with Hortensius , before his departure . She communicated therefore her thoughts to Cleontine , who at first did not approve her design ; but at length remembring that Hortensius drew victory with him , when he came to Melanthus , she believed that in the desperate estate wherein the affairs of the Princess were , it behoved to neglect nothing . For though during the Olympick Games the Prince of Cyparissae had endeavored to engage several people of Greece , in the interests of this Princess , yet his Negotiations were unprofitable , and ended only in proposals full of difficulties . But at length ( to shorten my relation as much as I can ) Cleontine consented to what Elismonda desired , and by means of one of the Officers who commanded those that guarded the Princess , they brought it about that a Letter was delivered to Hortensius when he was cured ; for being to depart within two days , Melanthus kept him no longer in guard , but he went whither he pleased . This Prince was then so affected with a sense of Hortensius's generosity , that in spight of his love and his jealousie , he felt the friendship which he had for him , to revive in his breast . In the mean time you must know that the Princess having absolutely gained him to her that had procured Cleontine's Letter to be delivered to Hortensius , ( for Elismonda would not write it ) that he promised to bring him to her , if he would come . You may judge , Madam , in what condition Hortensius was when he was offered to be brought to the sight of the sole person of the World , whom he loved and could love . Cleontine's Ticket was almost in these terms . THere is a person that desires to bid you Adieu , having a service to request of you , and esteeming you sufficiently , to be willing to be obliged to you . You may easily imagine what agitation Hortensius felt in his breast . He had resolved never to see Elismonda , and resented an incredible grief for it ; and he was preparing himself for his departure to go and seek his death . For in this condition a Lover always believes he cannot live . And now this afflicted Lover finds beyond his expectation the person he loves desires to see him , and requests a service from him ; his heart was moved troubled at it ; and though he changed not his sentiments , and resolved to be always faithful to his Master , yet he had not the power to refuse that which his Mistress , yea and himself too desired . He knew well that he could not go see the Princess without exposing himself to a great danger , and that if Melanthus should discover it , he were utterly lost : but after all , he had too much love to be afraid to die in obeying Elismonda . He engaged himself therefore , to come one night to one of the Gates of the Garden , where this Officer promised to let him in , and to lead him into Cleontin's Chamber by a back stairs . And accordingly , the evening before the intended departure of Hortensius , this generous Lover went to the place where he was expected , and without being perceived , was conducted into Cleontine's Chamber , whither Elismonda came also . Never did Hortensius feel so great trouble in his Soul as at that time . Elismonda on her part appeared fearful , and trembling , and though she had no Criminal intention , there was nevertheless some confusion in her eyes . Cleontine her self also was extreamly apprehensive , least this interview should be discovered , and therefore not to loose such precious moments , seeing the Princess of Elis answered not to the first Complement Hortensius made to her , he urged her to tell him what she desired of him . Is it possible , Madam ( said Hortensius then ) that an unfortunate exile should be able to render any service to the person in the World he honors most ? Yes Hortensius ( answered Elismonda ) you are able to do me a great service , since you need but go and put your self into Pisa , to cause me to reconquer my State , and regain my liberty , and crown your self with glory ; for I conceive after the ingratitude Melanthus has shewn you , you are not restrained by honor from bearing Arms against him . Ah! Madam , ( cryed Hortensius ) what do you demand of me , and how rigorous a trial do you put my virtue upon ? But , in brief , Madam , ( said he ) before I answer directly to what you command me , I must acquaint you with the true condition of my Soul , though I had resolved never to discover it to you . But I beseech you , Madam , what presumption soever you apprehend in my words , be pleased to permit me the liberty of speaking . You shall afterwards punish me for my boldness as you please ; and to oblige you to grant me this request , consider Madam , that this is the last time of my life I shall ever have the honor to speak to you , that I am departing to morrow morning never to see you more , and so I shall tell you but once that I love you more ardently then ever any person loved ; and that 't is only for that reason that I am forsaking you never to see you more . How ! Hortensius : ( interrupted Elismonda ) I did not desire you to come hither to lose the respect you owe me ; and if you continue to speak to me in the strain you have begun , you will force me to repent of the favor I do you . In the name of the gods , Madam ( answered Hortensius ) do not repent of it , consider once more that you will never see me again , and since I must of necessity refuse what you desire of me , it is very just that you hear my reasons . But if what you say were true , ( replyed Elismonda blushing ) you would not refuse it ; since a perfect Lover never refused any thing to the person he loved . Yet once more , Madam ( said Hortensius ) permit me to speak what displeases you , to the end I may afterwards tell you that which justifies me . Speak it then ( answered Elismonda ) but if it be possible , do not force me to hate you as much as I esteem you . If you should hate me , Madam ( replyed Hortensius ) it would be with very great injustice ; for I am really worthy of all your compassion . If you will call to mind how zealous I have been with you in behalf of the Prince of Messenia , you will easily conceive what I have suffered , since 't is certain , I never spoke a word to you for his advantage , which cost me not a thousand sighs . 'T is true , the impossibility of ever becoming happy assisted my virtue in this difficulty , and to tell you yet something more considerable , 't is also true that seeing nothing more advantageous to your interests than to marry Melanthus , I pressed it still rather for your own sake than his , and at present though I love you even to adoration , I still exhort you to resolve to marry him . But what do I say ? ( recollected this transported Lover . ) No , no , Madam , I counsel you nothing ; and I conjure you only to consider that what you desire of me , would dishonor me unprofitably both to your self and me , if I should obey you . For you are in Melanthus's power ; perhaps I could make a shift to defend Pisa , without delivering you out of his hands ; and on the contrary , I am perswaded , there is nothing more effectual to induce that Prince to the extreamest violence , than to render him more unhappy than he is . And besides , Madam , suppose I should deliver you , I should do it only for the Prince of Cyparissa , whom I am informed you love ; and the unfortunate Hortensius after having done an action unworthy of a man truly generous , should not render you happy , and withall see himself still an exile . For in truth , I love you enough , to be able to love you all my life without being happy ; but I love you too much ever to be Spectator of the felicity of one of my Rivals . Withall , Madam , since the condition of your Fortune requires you to marry a Prince whom you love not , it would be better to marry Melanthus , in order to setling peace in the whole Countrey of Elis , ( if you must marry one of the two ) than by continuing the War to be obliged to marry the Prince of Cyparissa . Thus Madam it is necessary that the miserable Hortensius depart from you with the consolation of having done nothing that renders him unworthy your esteem . Melanthus received me generously into his Court , and as unknown as I was to all , and my self too , placed me above all the persons of quality in his Dominions . He confided in me , and has not treated me ill , but only because he loves you , and I adore you . Ha! Hortensius ( answered Elismonda , blushing ) Melanthus is greatly mistaken in believing you amorous of me ; for if you loved me , you would consider , that not being born a subject to him , you might with no injury to your honor , change your side , and do what I desire . Alass ! Madam , ( replyed Hortensius ) you little know what a contest rends my Soul , and what torment I suffer in denying you . Yes Madam , ( added he ) whatever passion I have for glory , I would not answer for my virtue , if I saw any thing in your eyes that would allow me to hope , and If I could forget that the condition of your Fortune and mine is an invincible obstacle to my happiness . Therefore , Madam , if you would put my generosity to the utmost tryal , you must let me understand that my respectful passion does not displease you , and that it would not be impossible but I may be loved . Ha! Hortensius ( answered she ) you desire too much , and that which you request of me is much more against my glory , than what I request of you is against yours . Go therefore , go where your destiny calls you , and leave me to dye in restraint . While Elismonda was speaking this , there was heard a great noise upon the stairs , and a moment after , Melanthus was seen enter into Cleontine's Chamber ; but with such fury in his eyes that never any man seemed so incensed . He immediately gave Hortensius the most sharp language that choler could inspire the most furious with : he also spoke with great indignation to Elismonda , and without hearing the excuses of either , commanded Hortensius should be remitted into prison , and the Princess of Elis confined so close , as not to go out of her chamber . She offered more than once to tell him , that Hortensius was not culpable , that it was her desire to speak with him , and that he had refused all she had requested of him , but he would understand nothing but his own fury . So his orders were obeyed , and Hortensius and Elismonda , saw themselves now more unhappy than ever . At their separation they beheld one another in so tender a manner , that they both understood at the same instant their love was attained to the highest pitch of ardor possible . This last misfortune of theirs was caused by that Officer , who introduced Hortensius into the Palace , which he did only out of an intention to destroy him ; for that having been sometimes bred up under Attalus , whom Hortensius had slain , he was glad of an opportunity to revenge his death by such a treachery , and accordingly went and advertised Melanthus , that Hortensius was entred into Cleontine's Chamber . But in brief , Madam , I must pass over in few words this turn of the Fortune of these Illustrious persons , to tell you , that Melanthus heeding neither policy , nor humanity , nor gratitude , thought no other but to put Hortensius to death , whom he then lookt upon as the most unworthy and perfidious of men . And that which caused him to regard him with the greater hatred , was , that this generous Lover , out of an excess of affection to Elismonda , would not go about to justifie himself in the manner he might have done , by producing Cleontine's Letter ; because he feared , least if he did so , the Princes fury should be turned against the Princess of Elis. Thus , though he were perfectly innocent in reference to Melanthus , yet he was apprehended by him as most Criminal . Hereupon he kept no measure in his revenge , and without observing any form of solemnly condemning Hortensius , only commanded he should be put to death . But this generous prisoner being extreamly well beloved , there was no haste made to execute that order ; but some rumor of this bloody design being spread abroad among the people , they made an insurrection . There were also some persons of quality that put themselves in the head of the people , and endeavored to break open the prison . Melanthus was soon advertised of this ; but instead of minding to appease this tumult by changing his orders , he rather resolved to hasten the death of Hortensius , believing when things was done , the people would be appeased of themselves . But as the gods protected the innocence of this generous prisoner , he was rescued so opportunely , that had they who endeavored to force the Gates of the Tower , been but one quarter of an hour longer in becoming Masters of it , he had been lost . For they who were designed to put him to death , being entred by a back door , were already at that of his Chamber , when the incensed people seized on that of the Tower. So that he was delivered very happily ; which being done , the most considerable of his deliverers told him this was not enough , but it was necessary to go and deliver Elismonda too . Yet Hortensius's generosity being always the same , he thanked them for having saved his life , and conjured them not to oblige him to draw his sword against a Prince who was his Master , exhorting them only to send to him , and require Elismonda's liberty ; for in the disorder things then were in , he feared if he should appear amongst Melanthus's Enemies , that violent Prince might be so enraged as to put Elismonda to death . This answer did not wholly content his liberators , though his virtue occasioned their admiration . Therefore they left him under the Guard of a small number of people , and were carried with an ardor , of which they were no longer Masters , to set upon the Princes Palace . Then it was , that fury wholly ingrossed Melanthus's mind , and understanding Hortensius was saved , he apprehended being destroyed himself . Yet being courageous , he put himself in a readiness for defence , but as he was marching in the head of his followers , he commanded aloud two or three of his attendants , that in case himself were slain , they should the same hour kill Elismonda , to the end Hortensius might be deprived of the seeing of her after his death ; and after this fatal order , he went to the place where the fight was sharpest . In the mean while this hideous news being brought to Hortensius , this generous Lover no sooner heard it , but out of fear least Melanthus's death might cause that of Elismonda , he took up a resolution to defend his life , who so lately endeavored to put him to death ; in order to which , he quitted himself from those that guarded him , and went to the place where the fight was . Melanthus having at first repelled the people , was then in a large place before his Palace , when Hortensius arriving with his Sword in his hand , broke through the multitude , and getting near the Prince of Messenia , I come ( said he to him ) to defend the life of Elismonda by defending yours , and to force you to repent of your cruelty . This courageous action so astonisht all that beheld it , that it suspended the hatred and fury of both parties ; after which , Hortensius addressing to those that had delivered him , my dear Liberators ( said he to them ) save Melanthus's life , to save that of Elismonda . Melanthus instead of being mollified by these words , was yet more enraged , and beholding Hortensius fiercely , Ha! Caitiffe ( said he to him ) I will not owe my life a second time to you ; and since you have taught me to be ungrateful , receive the death I give you . In saying which he made a great blow at Hortensius , who avoided it by drawing back , not willing to return it , as he might have done . 'T is true , he had nothing now to do , but to mind his own revenge ; for Hortensius being beloved by both parties , and the action he did , being extreamly noble and generous , they which were on Melanthus's side defended him more faintly , and they of the other environed him with such precipitation , that he was taken and carried to the Tower , where Hortensius had been prisoner , who was not able to hinder it from being otherwise . Yet telling those that guarded the Prince , that it behoved them to preserve his life , for the safety of Elismonda's , who was in the hands of people that depended on him , he went in the head of the party of the seditious to the place where Elismonda was prisoner , whither also the Ministers of Melanthus's cruelty already were come . But as they beheld the party coming against them , and Hortensius , in the head of those that were going to beat down the gates , they were struck with amazement , and believing Melanthus dead , instead of betaking themselves to obey the orders he had given them , sought to escape away , and saved themselves by a postern gate . But the Officer who had betrayed Hortensius and Elismonda , coming to this place , made all the resistance he could with some of his Souldiers ; but Hortensius having slain him , the rest fled , and this Illustrious Veientine presently saw the fair Elismonda in his power . Yet his Virtue continued firm in this conjuncture , between what he owed to Melanthus , and what he owed to Elismonda ; for without attributing any thing to himself in this action , you see , Madam , ( said he addressing to her ) your Subjects are faithful to you ; but I beseech you remember , if they restore you to liberty , the Prince of Messenia has well treated you , and that owing my life to the Princess Andronice , I ought to take care for the preservation of that of the Prince her Brother . Send therefore your orders , Madam , ( continued this Illustrious Veientine ) to those who have carried him to the Tower , where I was prisoner , to the end they do him no violence . You shew me so great an example of generosity ( answered she ) that I am unwilling to contradict you ; but Hortensius ( added the Princess ) since I may believe I am free — As she was speaking this , they heard the noise of a thousand confused voices after which , one of the principal Inhabitants of Elis , came to inform Elismonda , that the Prince of Messenia was rescued , as he was leading to the Tower , where they intended to put him ; that he had routed those that guarded him , and maugre the valor of those that had taken him , one of his attendants having given him a Horse , he had saved himself , and took the way towards the Camp , followed with a small party of his own , the Inhabitants of Elis having , in this sedition cut the rest to pieces . So that ( continued this Citizen ) there are no more enemies at least left in the City ; and provided the valiant Hortensius will not forsake us , we hope notwithstanding our City being destitute of Walls , to defend our selves courageously against so furious an enemy . Elismonda , who knew what Hortensius's sentiments were , beheld him as a person that dared not answer . But this generous Lover , after haveing made a great violence upon himself , If you should be defended , Madam , ( said he sighing ) only by a Traytor , the gods would abandon you , and therefore 't is better I should abandon you , and betake my self to my duty . For Melanthus has had grounds to believe me culpable , and his cruelty is innocent towards me : so that if you please , I must follow my resolution , and go find that Prince I leave you at liberty , in a City that is yours , and if the action I am going to do , restore me to any favor with Melanthus , I will mploy it only to oblige him to make peace with you , and leave you in tranquillity . Hortensius spoke this with so sad an aspect ; that all that beheld him , had their hearts much affected with it ; Elismonda her self , admired the generosity which excited indignation in her , and was so astonished at it , that she was not able to speak half her thoughts . But at length , Hortensius , notwithstanding all Elismonda's importunities to divert him , went to find Melanthus ; but as he was going , he found him ingaged in a very unequal fight , against a party of the Prince of Cyparissa , who was there in person , and by his exemplary valor redoubled the courage of his Soldiers . The arrival of Hortensius caused an alteration in the face of things ; Melanthus was already wounded when he arriv'd , and his forces put to the rout . But Hortensius joyning with the Prince of Messenia , who was infinitely amazed at this grand action , dis-ingaged him from five or six that environed him , encountered with the Prince of Cyparissa , wounded and took him prisoner , and turned the Victory to the party of a Prince , who had intended to take away his life the same day . 'T is true , Melanthus was not in a condition to enjoy his own , for through the extraordinary agitation and heat of his spirits , and rage of his mind , his wound though not very great of it self , became mortal by reason of the bad temper of his body at that time , so that the next morning his life was despaired of . But for that his reason was still free , this action of Hortensius inclined him to believe what he alleadged for his innocence ; and this Prince , as violent as he was , expressed a thousand obligations to him , and desiring to understand the truth of his condition , he no sooner was told the approaching of his fate , but he caused Hortensius to be call'd , who being come , jealousie remaining in his heart , even to death , he constrained him to promise him , never to deliver the Prince of Cyparissa , but on condition ; that he should not marry Elismonda , and then told him , that he would declare him his Successor , provided he would marry Andronice . Hortensius whose great soul was never at a loss , told him , He would undoubtedly do his utmost , to hinder the Prince of Cyparissa from marrying Elismonda , but as for what related to the Princess Andronice , he conjured him to leave the Soveraignty to her ; as for himself , he was resolved to dye a thousand times for her service , and content himself with the glory he should have in serving her . Melanthus then knowing , that Hortensius's love to Elismonda , was that , that hindred him from accepting his offer , was despighted at it ; so that he turned away rudely to the other side , and continued some time without speaking . The approaches of death changing nothing in the sentiments of this exasperated Lover , he caused the Commanders of his Forces to be assembled ( for they had carried him to the Camp ) and told them , that he commanded them to obey Hortensius , and acknowledge him for their Prince , in case he would Marry Andronice , hoping Ambition at length would tempt his Rivals mind , and call him off from his love to Elismonda . After which , his reason failing him , he dyed the night following . You may judge Madam , what a change his death caused in affairs ; the Princess of Elis saw now , that her safety depended on Hortensius ; for the Prince of Cyparissa was a Prisoner , and she had none to defend her interests , if the Messenians would carry on their Conquests . But when she was informed of the declaration Melanthus had made to Hortensius , she resented extream trouble at it , because , knowing of all the predictions , which assured he was to reign in some place ; she doubted least he would accept what was offered him , and to be a Soveraign , marry Andronice , and renounce his love to her self . So that the secret inclination she had for him , excited a perplexity in her heart , that sufficiently resembled a violent love , though she concealed her sentiments . After Hortensius , to whom all Melanthus's Army submitted without scruple , had performed the last duties to the Prince of Messenia , he assembled the Officers of the Army , and declared to them , that he would be the first to obey the Princess Andronice , and so would accept the glory of commanding them only , till she were at liberty . After which , he sent to the Princess Elismonda , to request her permission to speak with the Princess Andronice , conjuring her , not to refuse him a thing which might possibly produce peace . This proposition augmented the jealousie of Elismonda ; but the generosity of her heart not suffering her to discover it , she granted what Hortensius desired . Accordingly this interview was made in a Temple dedicated to the Nymph Gonniades , which stands between Pisa and the place where Hortensius was incamped . I shall omit to tell you , Madam , all that was spoken in this interview , because it would be too tedious . At first Hortensius comforted Andronice , for the death of Melanthus , he related matters to her as they had passed , and acknowledged to her the love he had to Elismonda ; and then coming to the declaration Melanthus had made in his favor , I protest to you , Madam , ( said he ) though I were not prepossessed with an affection to the Princess Elismonda , and had a whole heart to give you , the respect alone I have for you , would cause me to serve my self no farther with this declaration , than to settle the Soveraign power in your hands , without ever desiring to oblige you to do for me , more than your own inclination should induce you to . But since I am unfortunate , and born only to be so , it is fit Madam , you would please to appoint me what I ought to do , in relation to your iberty ; I know I owe my life to you , and consequently ought to do all for you ; but Madam , if you continue the War , I shall be the most miserable person in the World ; for I have as great a love for Elismonda , as I have friendship for you , if the respect I bear you may permit me to speak so . Judge therefore Madam , in what a condition , I am . Withall , as you are good , equitable , and generous , give your self the trouble of considering the State of my Soul and my Fortune , and then command soveraignly , what you would have me do ; and be assured if it prove such as my heart cannot obey , I shall have recourse to death , for I should hold my self unworthy to live if I were able , not to do a thing you desired of me . Andronice heard this discourse of Hortensius calmly , and having only a friendship for him , and that very tender and generous , she judged of his proceeding without prejudice , and found it perfectly noble and gallant . So that she gave great testimonies to his merit , and conjured him to deliver her without making War , and negotiate an Interview for her with Elismonda . Accordingly , Hortensius being returned to the Camp , and desiring the same of the Princess Elismonda , she went to Pisa , where she was received with many significations of joy . Assoon as she was there , she went with all speed to visite Andronice , out of a desire to know Hortensius's resolution . But when Andronice , who was desirous to serve Hortensius , told her , the love he had for her , restrained him from accepting what the late Prince of Messenia had offered , and that her self well approved the action , she resumed her former dearness to the Princess of Messenia . Thus peace was soon concluded between these two fair Princesses , excluding the Prince of Cyparissa , whose friends they judged would cross their design . Yet Andronice told Elismonda , it depended on her to alter the Prince of Cyparissa's sentiments ; for ( continued she ) when he visited me very civilly , after my coming to Pisa , I have heard him say a hundred times , that if he firmly believed you loved some other , he should not love you more , being perswaded 't is possible to love eternally , even without being loved again , provided the Lady who is loved , loves none at all , but that love ought to be given over , when 't is known she does . So that it needs only to make him believe you love Hortensius , in order to curing him of his passion . The remedy is something difficult ( answered Elismonda , blushing , ) and 't is requisite to endeavor the finding out some other . But not to amuse you longer , Madam , they began to propose a peace ; the Prince of Cyparissa's friends at first opposed it , desiring Elismonda would promise to marry him when he should be free . But to finish this adventure gloriously for Hortensius , the Inhabitants of Elis , Pisa , and Olympia , remembring the obligation they had to Hortensius , having understood his high descent , and the advantgeous predictions made of him , believed they could do nothing more advantageous for their Country , than to oblige Elismonda to marry him ; wherefore they sent Delegates to her , to importune her to give them Hortensius for their Soveraign ; but though what they required was very acceptable to her , yet she would not grant it to those Delegates , because she would leave her self to be perswaded only by Hortensius . So there was a sufficiently long negotiation , at the end of which Andronice went to reign in Messenia , the Prince of Cyparissa had liberty to return into his own Countrey , whither he went cured of his passion , when he understood Hortensius was loved , and as for Elismonda , by the consent of the people of Elis , she married Hortensius in the Temple of Olympia , in which , some days before the peace had been sworn . Since that , the Prince of Cyparissa , who had an high esteem of Andronice , and was also much esteemed by him , has marryed her , and renewed Alliance with Hortensius , though he was his Rival . Thus the Son of the wise Mamilius , came to reign in Elis , and reigns there still with very great satisfaction and glory ; and the fair Elismonda , who at present is at the age in which beauty is at perfection , accounts her self absolutely happy in having marryed a person whose affection is alike ardent and durable . Merigenes held his peace after this , and it being late , the company told him they would thank him the next day for the pleasure he had given them by his Relation , and that in the mean time , Herminius should be encharged to uniform Valerius , of as much as was necessary for him to know , of the adventures of Hortensius . The end of the First Book of the Fourth Part. CLELIA . A Romane History . The Fourth Part. The Second BOOK . HErminius , who was the most exact of all men , did not fail to go and give Valerius an account of what he had learnt , concerning Hortensius . At which time he found him imployd in attending to a Spie , who had been sent to Veii , and reported that the Veientines , being naturally superstitious , and credulous to the dictates of their Augurs , had conceiv'd great hopes their City should one day become Mistress of Rome , if they could but preserve a Figure of Earth , of admirable workmanship , which Tarquin had heretofore caus'd a famous Sculptor of Veii to make , with design to place the same on the top of Jupiter's Temple , when it should be finish'd . This Superstitious opinion was occasion'd by a pretension of the Artist that made that excellent Figure , who affirm'd , that it was become greater than he had form'd it , since it was out of the Mould wherein he cast it ; of which increas'd extension he was able to comprehend no reason . He protested also , that it was become as hard as Marble , without the assistance of fire : upon which event the Augurs reasoning according to their manner , assur'd that they who had this Figure in their power , should become Masters of their neighbots . This information being given Valerius , who had caus'd the Temple of Jupiter to be finish'd , since the ejection of Tarquin , he determin'd to send a Herald to Veii , upon pretext of demanding that Figure , and offering to pay the price of it , for which Tarquin had agreed with the Sculptor that made it . Not , that he believ'd the happiness of Rome , depended on an Earthen piece of work , but he was glad of the occasion to send to Veii , to procure the deliverance of Horatius , who was capable of doing Rome considerable service ; which likewise having been recommended to him by Clelius , he was unwilling to neglect any thing in order to it : for though he were friend to Aronces , yet he judg'd he should not disoblige him by delivering his Rival , since himself had been generous enough not to discover him to Tarquin . Nevertheless , he first consulted with the other Consul , touching his design , by whose approbation it was ratifi'd . So a Herald was dispach'd to Veii . with instructions how to effect the business ; but whatever offer he made to purchase the Figure he desir'd , he was absolutely refus'd . On the contrary , the City payd the Artist that made it , his full reward , and declar'd that that Figure having been made by Tarquin's order , should be deliver'd to none but that Prince , and that when he should have conquer'd his Kingdom . After which the Herald , according to his instructions , gave them to understand , that he whom they had sent to Rome , and order'd to go from thence to Elis , was taken prisoner ; which very much surpris'd them , and they were so vehemently desirous to deliver him , that they offer'd to exchange several prisoners for him . The Herald taking advantage of this occasion , and the friendship Mamilius profess'd to the father of Clelia , acted with such dexterity , that he procur'd the slave of Mamilius , and three others to be deliver'd for that Veientine , who had been seiz'd at Rome . And this too with such dispatch , that in three daies the exchange was made , and Horatius return'd to Rome , with more joy than he durst have hop'd for ; for upon his arrival there , he understood that Clelius was perswaded , Octavius receiv'd his wound from the hand of Aronces , that this generous Rival was prisoner in the Isle of Saules , that the affection of Clelius towards himself resum'd new strength , and that the second Consul was his Relation . Indeed his joy abated upon his first interview with Clelia , for he found her deportment so cold towards him , that it was easie for him to understand his return afflicted her . For after he had been to wait upon the Consuls , and render them thanks for the care they had to deliver him , he went to the house of Clelius , who expressing his satisfaction to see him by affectionate embraces , conducted him to the chamber of Sulpicia , and there left him , not judging it meet to lead him to that of Octavius , who , he knew well did not affect him , for fear of augmenting his distemper , which then began to decline . But Sulpicia likewise having no great kindness for Horatius , testifi'd no excessive gratulation to him for his liberty ; though out of her respect to Clelius , she receiv'd him very civilly ; but as for Clelia , her discontent appear'd in her eys , as soon as she beheld him . Within a few moments after , some Ladies being arriv'd there , who diverted Sulpicia , he approach'd this fair Lady , and addressing to her , I perceive , Madam , ( said he to her ) my liberty is not very acceptable to you , and that if your vows had been heard , Aronces should now have been here , and I still at Veii : But however when you shall know that I owe my life a second time to my Rival , you will perhaps , be generous enough not to desire my death . To teach me generosity ( answer'd Clelia coldly ) it would be requisite you were generous your self , and having so many obligations to Aronces , would courageously resolve to pretend no longer to my affection ; since I have already given it him for my whole life . If it were possible to love without desiring to be belov'd Madam , ( reply'd Horatius ) I protest I would not detract the doing of any thing whatsoever , to follow your counsels ; but being the affection of a person belov'd , is desir'd with indispensable necessity , it is not possible for me to renounce yours , and testifie such a kind of gratitude to a Rival , who can never attain to be happy ; all I am able to do , is to continue in the bounds I have prescrib'd my self , to endeavour to surpass him only in virtue : and to manifest that I act not like a fierce enemy , but as a generous Lover obliged to his Rival ; I declare to you , that he is worthy of the glory which he possesses , that he loves you with as high an ardor as he is capable of , though in a degree inferior to mine , and that if Fortune were favourable to his Love , you ought to prefer him above all the rest of the world . But in the present State of affairs , it is obvious for you to judge , that though you should have absolutely resolv'd to suffer me to die miserable , he is never likely to live happy . No question , but I am ignorant of what Aronces destiny will prove ( answer'd Clelia ) but this I know , that if I cannot be his , I will never be any other persons in the world . Ah! Madam ( said he to her with extream resentment ) leave the future in the secret of the gods , content your self with telling me that you love me not , and adding moreover cruelly , that you love Aronces ; but pronounce not so severe a sentence against me in favour of a Rival , who , as I have already said , can never be happy , though I should be perpetually miserable . For , in brief , Madam , you are too intelligent not to know that Clelius will never give his Daughter to the Son of a Protector of Tarquin , though Porsenna himself should consent to the love of Aronces , of which nevertheless there is no appearance . Wherefore then will you bereave of hope an unhappy person that adores you , that repents himself of his first violences , and who persists in a resolution he has taken , never to injure his Rival , but in aspiring to be , if possible for him , more virtuous than he . If you are really intended to approve your Love to me by the greatness of your virtue ( reply'd Clelia ) promise me you will draw no yoadvantage from the kindness my Father has for beu , and that if he should become so minded , as to be willing to enforce me to marry you you will never consent to it . Ah! Madam ( cry'd Horatius ) you improve your cruelty too high ; and though I believe not I can ever be capable to suffer that you should be constrain'd to render me happy , yet I cannot obtain of my self to promise you to resist Clelius , if he desire I should be so . Then never speak to me henceforth ( answer'd Clelia ) but in the presence of Clelius , and prepare your self to be as hated by me , as you were formerly upon the Lake of Thrasymene . Well , Madam ( said he to her ) I promise you , I will never be happy against your pleasure ; but promise me likewise that you will permit me to endeavour to perswade you , that 't is an extream injustice to repell me from the injoyment of a happiness , he that is most worthy of it can never possess . I have already at another time told you ( answer'd Clelia ) that 't is impossible any thing should ever arrive to render you happy , as long as my affection is necessary to your felicity . But I will again repeat it to you , with all the sincerity of a generous person . Be confident therefore , that should Aronces dye , or prove unfaithful , or should ambition dispossess me out of his heart , I could never be capable of a second affection . Perhaps I might hate him if he had betray'd me , or at least have some sentiments of hatred against him , ( for those are two different things ) but to love any other besides him , is to be reckon'd amongst impossibilities . I am of opinion , that without prejudice to innocence , Love may be once in our Lives entertain'd of that nature , wherewith I affect Aronces , but as for second affections , I confess to you Horatius , I look upon all those with contempt that are capable of them . Prepare your self therefore courageously never to be lov'd by me , if so be you are not contented with my esteem and friendship , which are things I can dispense amongst all persons worthy of them . Ah! Madam ( said he to her ) wherefore must you give me so great cause of admiration at the same time you wound me with so deep a sorrow ? but 't is in vain , ( added he ) that you require me to promise you any thing , since I am not Master of my own sentiments , and I cannot perform to my self the promises that I make . I change my resolution a hundred times in an hour ; I will love , I will hate , I will forget ; and after all these agitations , I find that all I resent is nothing but love , which disguises it self to aggravate my torment . Let us therefore leave the care of the future to those that are Masters of it : for your self know , Madam , what you have formerly wish'd , and what you now desire , but yet you cannot warrant what you may desire one day . There somtimes happen Revolutions , which in spight of our selves carry us whither we never thought of going ; and to speak according to universal experience , we can never foresee any passion with certainty . Hatred , love , jealousie , anger , and ambition , arise in our breasts when they are not expected ; they always surprize all those of whom they become absolute Mistresses ; and 't is principally for this reason , that it is a matter of so great difficulty to defend our selves from them . Do not therefore so firmly assure your self , Madam , of your own sentiments , and give me leave at least to believe that it is not absolutely impossible , but that I may one day be happy ; for should I not believe so , perhaps virtue would abandon me at the same time with hope . Claelia was going to answer , when a great noise was heard in the street that led towards the Sublician bridge , which was within the prospect of Clelius's house . Whereupon , as in time of War , every kind of noise excites curiosity , the Ladies who were with Sulpicia , desiring to see what the cause of it was , interrupted Horatius , and forc'd him to look out with the rest , to discover the occasion of so great a stir among the people . The windows were no sooner open , but they beheld a magnificent Chariot upon the Sublician bridge , ( in which was a man of a very graceful aspect , richly cloath'd with a wreath of Myrtle upon his head ) which in spight of all the resistance of him that manag'd it , came with such violence that it overthrew every thing that obstructed its passage . For hurrying impetuosly before the Guards which stood at the end of the Bridge , it pass'd rapidly till before the Gate of Clelius's house , where it overturn'd ; but by good fortune , he that was the Master of it , receiv'd no hurt , and got clear from the fall of the Chariot , the Axel-tree of which broke in that place . As soon as Horatius beheld him , he knew him to be a Nephew of Mamilius , at whose house he had been captive at Veii , and who was an especial friend to Clelius : So that not being able to divine what this adventure meant , nor to behold the relation of a person , by whom he had been favourably treated ; in that condition , without offering to do him some good office , he inform'd Sulpicia what he was , and went to embrace him very obligingly ; for , during the few days he had been at Veii , he was very familiar with him . When Horatius had made himself known to this young Veientine , whose name was Telanus , he led him to Sulpicia , who receiv'd him very civilly . Being a person of much gallantry , he desir'd pardon of the Ladies , for appearing before them with a Crown upon his head ; and to satisfie the curiosity of the company , who requested it of him , he told them that the people of Veii , the better to testifie their averseness , to deliver to the Romans that rare Figure which Tarquin had caus'd to be made , with intention to place it upon the top of Jupiters Temple , had propos'd it for the principal Prize , at a magnificent race of Chariots , which they appointed without their City . The race being accordingly ended , and he having gain'd the prize , which was set up at the end of the Course , to excite those that were to run , as he was going to receive the guerdon of his Victory , after he had been crown'd , his Horses were terrifi'd in such sort , without any apparent cause of that affrightment , that they hurried him , maugre all his reluctance , to the place where his Chariot was overturn'd , nor could he tell , by what miracle it was not broken before he arriv'd at Rome . But in conclusion ( added Telanus at the end of his relation ) I do no longer complain of my adventure , since I am arriv'd in a place , where I find so many fair persons . with so great civility . As he was speaking thus Clelius enter'd , who understanding the person he beheld was Nephew to Mamilius , receiv'd him with great expressions of civility . He desir'd him that he would make his house his residence , and gave order to his domesticks , to take care of his Chariot . In the mean time , for that it was important the Consuls should be inform'd of what had happened , Horatius took that charge upon him ; but the next morning there came a Herald in the name of the Veientines , to offer the Romans , to deliver the Figure demanded by them ; for their Augurs being consulted , concerning all the accidents that befell them , the adventure which was arriv'd to Telanus , who could not enjoy the prize of his victory , caus'd them to think that the gods would be provok'd against them , if they did not deliver it . But it being resolv'd Telanus should not be deliver'd till the Figure were brought to Rome , he for some time encreas'd the noble company , which was every day at the house of Valeria , whither Horatius led him . Being young and gallant , the humour of Plotina pleas'd him infinitely , from the first hour he saw her , and as if there had been some project of Fate to bring it so to pass , that this amiable Virgin should see all her Lovers together , Persander , who went to Ardea some daies before , return'd back , and brought two of his friends , who were her passionate adorers . There arriv'd also at Rome , a man of Metapont , named Damon , who extreamly lov'd her , and who was become amorous of her , during a residence of six months , he had made at Ardea , But as for this last , though he was a person of ingenuity , probity , and honour , yet he was one of those well-meaning people , whose conversation affords not much divertisement . He was likewise one of those , who in matters of Religion affect all novelties , or extraordinary singularities ; who rather believe that which seems impossible , than that which is profitable , and are very zealous in defending what they do not understand , only because they imagine they do . For this man had so ardently embrac'd the opinion of Pythagoras , that he accounted those extravagant , who did not believe , that souls continually transmigrate out of some bodies into other bodies . Amilcar now beholding four Rivals at once about his Mistriss , was not remiss , but acquitted himself better than any other from this perplexity , which contributed to render the conversation , much more agreeable than usual ; for one of Plotina's Lovers named Acrisius , was a person more loquacious than ever any other was ; Sicinius spoke almost not at all , Telanus discours'd agreeably of every thing , and Damon extreamly affected to speak of his own Sect. Whereby , when Amilcar found all his Rivals with Plotina , there was none of them , whose conversation was not divertising , as Amilcar's pleasant humour order'd it : and when they were not there , he diverted himself yet more admirably , sometimes imitating the silence of the one , sometimes by speaking too much as the other , and sometimes pleasantly examining all the opinions of the new Sect of Pythagoras . By which means , he prejudic'd his Rivals , and pleasantly entertain'd his Mistriss , without vexation to himself . One day amongst the rest , Acrisius talkt so much , and to so little purpose ; and Sicinius spoke so little , that both of them were extreamly tedious , for they were with Plotina one after the other , who complain'd agreeably of them to Amilcar , who came to wait upon her after they were departed . I beseech you ( said she to him ) promise me two things I have to request of you ; one , that you will not speak so much , but that I may have liberty to interpose a word if I desire it ; and the other , that I may not be oblig'd to speak continually , but that you will sometimes partake in my discourse ; for I have seen two men to day , of which , one would not permit me to speak one word , and the other did not speak four to me . I easily conjecture ( answer'd Amilcar ) that Acrisius and Sicinius came to wait upon you ; but amiable Plotina , since you have experienc'd both those imperfections , tell me , I beseech you , which is the most insupportable , to the end I may know which most to avoid , I assure you ( reply'd she ) that both of them were very troublesome to me ; for 't is a thing very disgustful , to see a conversation stifled every moment , As for my part ( added she smiling ) I should as soon choose to attend the sacred fire of the Vestals , as to be oblig'd to entertain such people , who supply nothing to conversation , which always requires new arguments , and who are profest enemies to long sentences , and scarce ever speak any thing more than Yes or No , and sometimes to spare the pains of pronouncing a syllable , make a little sign with their head , to testifie that they understand you : In good earnest ( continued Plotina ) I know nothing more tedious than that kind of profound silence , which happens every moment between two persons , of which one is mute and reserv'd . Silence in all other occasions , is not without something of pleasingness , but in this it is fastidious , and there is no noise so disagreeable but satisfies me better . Seriously ( answer'd Amilcar ) the noise of those incessant speakers , is as troublesome , as the silence of those that speak but little ; and , if you will consider it , you will find it as inconvenient . For is there any thing more irksome , than to hear the great number of falsities and impertinences , uttered by those perpetual discoursers ; since 't is not to be doubted , but they who speak excessively , are not over-scrupulous of relating untruths , or at least , such matters as do not countervail attention . But the inconvenience is , that these people , at the same time they make their long Narratives , which might perhaps be dispenc'd with , hinder others from speaking such things , as are desir'd to be known . For Acrisius , Sicinius , Telanus , and my self , were yesterday together upon the banks of Tiber : and as the curiosity of Telanus induced him to enquire of me exactly , in what place the Founders of Rome had mark'd out the first Trench of their City , when I was going to answer him , and began to tell him , Romulus — Acrisius interrupted me ; and seven times one after another , like the best eccho in the world , I attempted again to speak , and pronounc'd only Romulus , not being able to continue my answer to Telanus , who could not refrain from smiling at my obstinacy and my patience . But at length it was necessary to yield to Acrisius , and resolve to hear him , though his discourse might well have been spar'd for all his life-time ; for , besides that , as I said before , they who speak too much , are subject to speak untruths , or impertinencies : the subjects of their discourse are frequently fastidious and disgustful . The means to avoid these defects , by those who have not sufficient judgement , is , to permit them to speak who are in presence , to understand that society ought to be free , that tyranny is insupportable in conversation , that every one has his part and right to speak in his turn ; and lastly , that this can never be , without the attention of those that hear , and unless they who speak well , may have the priviledge to speak more than others . As Amilcar was speaking this Valeria and Cesonia enter'd , and a little while after Herminius , Horatius , and Zenocrates . Plotina seeing present so many capable Judges of the subject of her discourse with Amilcar , told them the disgust she had in the entertainment of Acrisius , who was too full of words , and of Sicinius who was too reserv'd ; desiring them to deliver their opinions upon these two defects , For my part , who am an un-active person , ( said Valeria ) I think I should rather choose to speak too little than too much . You have reason ( added Cesonia ) for though Women are generally charg'd with being excessively loquacious , yet I look upon a great talker of our Sex , as more troublesome than one that is so of the other . For when women are given to affect much speaking , their discourse is usually nothing but a mass of trifles , and superfluous words , which are very disgustful to such as have any measure of judgement and understanding : For my part ( said Amilcar smiling ) I am not of your opinion ; for when such a great talker is young and fair , and makes not uncomely faces in speaking , but on the contrary , shews her white teeth , and ruddy Lips , I hear her with less pain than over-talkative men , whose audacious and insolent aspect as much offends the eyes , as their long winded discourse the ears . As for me ( said Herminius ) who do not condemn silence at all times , I confess I would not be a great Speaker ; but in others , I should better comply with a man who was always speaking , than one who must always be spoken to . I assure you ( said Horatius ) that though all the world speaks , few people know how they ought to do it . You have reason , without doubt ( answer'd Herminius ) and I dare maintain , there is scarce any thing , about which men universally agree , unless it be that Health is a Good ; Beauty it self is not exempt from contestation ; Riches are lookt upon as noxious instruments ; the Arts and Sciences are placed by some , in the rank of things uncertain and dubious ; Physick , whose object is the restitution of health , and prolongation of life , is yet accounted by some people a dangerous Art , that does more mischief than benefit ; so true , is it , that weakness and uncertainty reigns in the minds of mankind . Some approve the same that others condemn , and there is scarce any thing extoll'd and commended by one , but is as much decry'd and deprecated by another . So some believe , that speaking little is a defect , others , that speaking very much is a perfection ; some , that to speak eloquently , is to speak bombastick words ; others , that to speak well , is to speak naturally , and with facility ; some affirm , only choice and select words ought to be us'd , and others , that we ought to speak negligently in avoidance of affectation ; without considering that affected negligence is the worst of all . There are some likewise who are of opinion , that to speak well , it is requisite to speak with the same exactness that Books are written in ; whilst others on the contrary , to avoid this defect , speak as impolitely as the Vulgar ; without observing , that all excess is equally condemnable ; and that if it be dangerous to speak too well , it is no less to speak extreamly ill . But as I understand , there is a thing in Language generally and deservedly blam'd by all the world , namely , a fustian dialect and obscurity ; since 't is true , that whosoever attends , desires to comprehend what is spoken to him ; and whosoever speaks , is oblig'd to make himself intelligible . No doubt , Herminius has reason ( answer'd Zenocrates ) when he saies , the Coyners of bombast words are condemn'd by all the world . Yet there are abundance of that profession ( said Plotina ) but , which I wonder at more , I know several sorts of people addicted to it , and some amongst them not absolutely un-ingenuous . That is not to be doubted ( answer'd Herminius ) and hence it proceeds , that there are divers sorts of gibbrish . But can you give any reasonable cause ( said Plotina ) why people that have some measure of wit , do not express themselves purely and clearly without in tricacy ? Most certainly ( answer'd Herminius ) they are such people whose thoughts sometimes , come near to the understanding of matters , but their words so intricate their conceptions , that it cannot be conjectur'd , what they would have understood : There are others , ( added Zenocrates ) whose expressions are bad , only by reason they do not understand themselves ; and they are not only put to seek the words they would utter , but the things they would apprehend . You see then ( reply'd Herminius ) I am not destitute of reason , when I assert the multiplicity of bad language and gibbrish . For the people I mentioned first , are obscure in their discourses , only because they choose not out the words which might express their thoughts ; and the second mentioned by Zenocrates , are so , only because their thoughts being confus'd , there is no expression that sutes with them , and can make them intelligible . There are also some sorts of innocent gibbrish , ( if I may so speak ) of which some are capable of being amended . For I know some persons , who to show the vividness and promptness of their fancies , give not leisure to those that speak to them , to finish what they intended . Whereby endeavouring to make unsutable supplies by conjecture , they interrupt the course of them that were speaking ; and speaking themselves with precipitation , they seem to answer before any thing is perfectly propounded to them ; since a person , who has not wholly ended what he was about to speak , has as yet spoken nothing upon which to ground a pertinent answer , the last words of a discourse not rarely overthrowing the beginning of it . Thus it almost always falls out , that these people who interrupt others so peremptorily , and interpose their unseasonable supplements , speak things without sense , and cause a strange intricacy , though otherwise their apprehensions be sufficiently clear . For my particular ( said Valeria ) I know some obscure clouded speakers , the occasion of whose fault is , that their minds are distracted ; for not attending well to what is spoken to them , and through custom , not awaiting to answer , they usually acquit themselves after an ill manner . There are likewise certain gibbrish speakers , who become such out of an affectation to seem subtle , and imagine , that not expressing themselves clearly , is the way to be accounted owners of deep judgements and great abilities . For my part ( said Amilcar ) I know there are persons of both Sexes , from whom sometimes discourses proceed not warrantable in sense , and that only because they desire to be the first that use those new-coyned words which chance introduces , and the humor of the world makes currant for a while , and which sometimes are authoris'd by time and custom ; for these people not knowing the true signification of the new modish words , place them impertinently , and oftentimes speak the contrary to what they intend to express . There are also others ( answer'd Herminius ) who understand not what they say , because having resolv'd to speak confidently of every thing , they venture with a very mean wit , to speak of certain things , which can never be rightly spoken of , unless they be well learnt before . In the mean time ; 't is much a greater shame to pretend a sufficiency without reality , than to be judiciously silent , and to confess ignorance of the things that are debated of . I beseech you ( said Plotina ) let us leave these gibbrish speakers , who are unworthy the notice and minding of so many persons , that speak so handsomely and clearly ; and let us only consider those who speak either too much or too little ; for as for my self , I confess the latter seem so troublesome themselves , by occasioning the trouble of others , that I should chuse rather to speak too much than too little , since , at least , by importuning my friends , I should divert my self . Though it seem not possible ( answer'd Hortensius ) to be of an opinion contrary to yours , without undertaking a bad side , yet I shall not forbear to declare once more , that I like rather to speak too little than too much , that nevertheless , I should sometimes fancy the conversation of a loquacious person , more than that of one that seem'd almost perpetually tongue ty'd . For it may indeed happen oft-times , that a man who speaks not much , may have a good capacity , but it can scarce ever happen that one who speaks too much , is indu'd with a tolerable judgement . True ( said Amilcar ) but withal it does not often happen that those who almost wholly decline speaking , are owners of much wit ; and on the other side , it is frequently enough seen , that a great talker is sufficiently ingenuous , for 't is my opinion , that wit has a resemblance with fire , and so cannot but discover it self in some manner or other , where ever there is any of it . Yet great men have been seen ( answer'd Horatius ) that have not affected speaking . 'T is true ( reply'd Herminius ) but then they have manifested their wit in their writings or actions , if not by their words ; for I concur with Amilcars sentiment , that wit cannot absolutely be conceal'd , but must of necessity make it self apparent . Yet we may see great Princes , great Philosophers , great Poets , great Painters , and excellent Artists , very sparing of their speech ; but their actions , or their works will speak for them , and convince all that know them , that their silence is not a silence proceeding from stupidity . The case is not the same in those people whose wit resides in their tongues , and whose utmost performance and imployment is only the multiplication of words , for I am confident their actions for the most part , are wholly dumb to their advantage . Nevertheless ( answered Zenocrates ) all persons indu'd with judgement are not so resolv'd friends to silence . I do not affirm ( reply'd Herminius ) that all those who speak very much are destitute of judgement , for I should therein commit an injustice against many worthy persons ; but only that such as speak too much can have none . Believe me ( said Plotina ) there is oft-times very little difference to be found between speaking very much , and speaking over much . Liberality and Prodigality have some kind of resemblance together ( answer'd Herminius ) and yet 't is very well distinguish'd that the latter is a vice , and the other a virtue ; So 't is easie enough to distinguish him that speaks very much and well , from him that speaks too much and ill , or at least ill to the purpose . But I beseech you ( said Valeria ) are there not some who speak too much , and nevertheless fail not to speak well ? No doubt there are ( answer'd Amilcar ) and I knew a Greek in Sicily , whose language , though eminent for the most exquisite Attick purity , was notwithstanding fastidious , because he spoke more than he ought . For the description of a man too loquacious , is chiefly taken from the thin number of things , and prolix series of words , wherewith he useth to comprehend the same ; he is Characteris'd by the little necessity he has for endless speaking , by his forwardness to deliver his judgement of every thing , to interrupt the speech of every one , and snatch all occasions to speak , to talk perpetually , without taking notice sometimes , whether he be listned to or no , and not to be able to hold his peace , though in the presence of persons of greater quality , or capacity than himself . Not but that I believe those very great speakers are not sometimes obnoxious , ( though they speak well too ) to be adjudg'd pragmatical by those who love to speak as themselves ; but , for that this do's not always happen , the pleasure of a small number of persons ought not to authorize the condemnation of those who speake very much and well , and afford a thousand delights by their conversation , because they never speak any thing that is not either necessary or agreeable . For when a man loves to speak , only because nature has given him a facility of expression , a capacious mind , a quick fancy , a memory stor'd with choice and rational notions , when his judgement is master of his wit and fancy , and his conversation perfectly accommodated to the genius of the World , no doubt , 't is possible for him to speak much , without being chargeable for excess ; for I am confident , that if this man be such as I have describ'd , he will be able to hold his peace as often as he pleases , he will yield a liberty of speech to all that desire it , and will not do like a grand talker I met with at my first arrival at Syracuse , to whom I was , at his own request , going to represent a great danger I encounter'd with at Sea , by reason of a storm that surpris'd us ; I had scarce begun to tell him that the Sea was agitated by a sudden commotion , but cutting me off , This makes me remember ( said he ) that the like case once befell me when I was making a voyage at Sea. For you must know ( added he , without remembring what he had requested of me ) that after I was embarqu'd at Tarentum in a very good ship , the Pilot of which was a Native of Cuma ; and which was fraighted with several sorts of merchandise ( for Tarentum is a potent and rich City ; and much frequented , by reason of the great Traffique of all kind of Commodities exercis'd in it ) the wind changing of a sudden , the ship was constrain'd to stay yet fifteen days longer in the Port of Tarentum , where there befell me a sufficiently pleasant adventure . For when embarqu'd , I took my leave of a woman of no contemptible beauty , with whom I had been gracious for some time , and who , for my sake , had banisht from her house a Lover which she had , before I was hers . But for that she believ'd I was departed over night , the next morning when I returned ashore , and went to her to let her know I should have the pleasure of seeing her some days longer , I found her laughing heartily with my old Rival , though she had bid me adieu with tears . Whereupon , choler incensing me , I fell to quarrelling with my Rival and my Mistriss ; which fit of indignation cur'd me of my love ; and at my going from this visit , I made another , at another house , where I became amorous of a brave Girl , to whom I address'd Courtship , and was so passionate a servant of hers , that I suffer'd the Vessel to sail away without me , in which I had embarqu'd before with intention to depart . But , ( said I to him , taking occasion to interrupt him ) when you interrupted me , I thought it had been only to represent to me some tempest resembling that which you desir'd me describe to you ; yet it seems after you took ship , I find you again upon Land , and engag'd in a Love-design . Give your self a little patience ( said he to me ) we are not come to it yet . And indeed I stood in great need of it ; for out of his prodigious eagerness of perpetual speaking , and silencing all others , he recounted to me every particular circumstance relating to his new affection ; he caus'd me to read the Letters of his Mistriss , he repeated Songs to me , he took ship once again , and made a voyage without a Tempest , before he came to tell me of that , where indeed he was in danger of perishing : Thus this man , who had a purpose to know the manner of my hazarding and escaping shipwrack , knew nothing at all of it , but inform'd me of a hundred matters wherewith I was wholly unconcern'd . In the mean time his language was commendable , and supposing it had been material for me to have known all that he told me , the man would have spoken admirably well : but being I had nothing to do with any of his stories , and had not related the danger I incurr'd above once or twice , ( all the world naturally delighting to recount a Tempest , or such like iminent dangers from which they are escap'd ) 't is beyond your imagination what I then suffer'd ; and his eloquene was so offensive to me , that had I not resolv'd with my self to deride him secretly , I should have had but a very odious divertisement . You have made this relation so pleasantly ( answer'd Plotina laughing ) that it would have been ill , if there had never been people that affect much speaking ; and the best is , ( added she in raillery ) that in imitating a man that speaks very much , you seem not to enforce your self as much as another . 'T is true ( reply'd Amilcar ) , beholding her with infinite affection ) I speak sometimes freely enough ; but to prove to all the company that I know how to restrain my self from speaking when I please , I need only inform them , that I have lov'd you more than eight days without declaring it to you , though I had a desire to do it every moment . I beseech you ( said Plotina ) let us not so soon change the discourse , and amuse our selves with speaking of follies , which are no more necessary to be known to the company , than the relation of the adventures of your Greek were to you , But for that I am no very great hater of speaking , and 't is one of the things in the World we most frequently practice ; I should not be unwilling to be inform'd what are the requisites to speaking well . In the first place ( said Amilcar ) it is requisite to have a good wit , sufficient memory , and excellent judgement . Next , it behoves to speak the language of the better sort of people of the Countrey where we reside , and equally to avoid that of the low and courser Plebeians , that of fantastical wits , and that which certain people use , which having a smack of the Court ; a mixture of the vulgar , somewhat of the former age , a little of the present , and very much of the City , is the most confus'd and various of all . But yet ( said Plotina ) I do not account this sufficient ; for you well distinguish how we ought not to speak , but you do not not express directly how we ought . I assure you ( answer'd Horatins ) it is necessary only to speak as you do , to speak exactly and agreeably . Verily ( added Herminius ) the amiable Plotina speaks as a brave Lady should , to speak agreeably ; for all her expressions are both noble and natural together , what she speaks is not far fetcht and elaborate , there is no constraint in her words , her discourse is clear and facile , there is gallant sprightliness in her manner of speaking , no effectation in the sound of her voice , very much liberty in her actions , and a wonderful resemblance between her eyes and her words , which is a grace that contributes to render speech infinitely more agreeable . But how can all you speak of ( answer'd Plotina ) be competent to me , who scarce ever premeditate of what I am to say . Should you study more attentively , Madam , ( reply'd Zenocrates ) you would not speak so agreeably as you do ; for when we are so solicitous and considerative , we never speak any thing commendably . But I would desire to know ( interrupted Cesonia ) what must the difference be which is requir'd between a man that speaks well , and a woman that does so too ; for though I certainly know , there ought to be some distinction , yet I do not fully understand wherein it consists . The same words are us'd , the same things sometimes spoken of , and the minds of both , are frequently possess'd with resembling thoughts ; yet , as I said before , it does not always become an ingenious woman to speak in the same manner as an ingenious man ; and there are certain expressions , which either Sex may sutably enough employ distinctly , but cannot be promiscuously us'd by the other with decency . There are certain things indeed ( said Plotina ) which seem extremly uncowth in the mouth of a Woman , and yet are not at all surprising in that of a man. As for example , if I should go to swear by the holy Fire , or by Jupiter , I should frighten those that heard me ; if I should offer to judge decisively of some difficult question , I should be accounted ridiculous ; if I should only affirm that which I speak , with something too strong and fierce a tone of my voice , it might be doubted whether I deserv'd the name of a Virgin ; if I should speak of War like a Military Tribune , all my friends would deride me . Nevertheless it behoves us to speak commendably , as also to take care from falling into another defect , namely that of speaking with a certain affected simplicity , which relishes of Childhood , and is very unbecoming . In the next place we ought not to speak heedlesly , but yet less ought we to attend to our own speech , as some woman do , who really listen to the sound of the words , which they pronounce , as they would do to a Harp when they are tuning it ; and who with a certain tone of satisfaction , oftentimes cloath very bad things in very gay expressions , That which the amiable Plotina speaks ( answer'd Amilcar ) is admirably well spoken ; but to mention a defect that agrees equally to men and women , it is requisite to avoid diligently a certain vulgar pronunciation which renders the most excellent sense disagreeable . For I assert , that it would be incomparably better that I had something of African-accent in speaking the language of Rome , than if I should use that odd accent which is peculiar to the meanest sort of artisans . I dare confidently maintain , there is scarce a place in the world , where there is not a difference between the pronunciation of the better rank , and that of the vulgar ; and I add moreover , that a stranger is not blameble for preserving that of his Countrey ; but a man or woman of quality are , if they speak like their slaves . For my part , having a nice and delicate gust , in reference to all things whatsoever , I am sensibly affected with the sound of the voice , with a pure and sweet accent , and an unexpressible kind of nobleness , that I find in the pronunciation of certain persons whom I know , and chiefly in that of the charming Plotina . But I beseech you ( said Cesonia ) tell me what they must do , who speak not like Plotina , to attain the gracefulness of her speech , and lose the ill-becommingness of their own . Love people of the better rank ( answer'd Herminius ) and converse with few others ; for it does not belong to Books to teach to speak , and they who content themselves with reading , to become fit for conversation , strangely delude themselves , and understand not the advantages of familarity with good Writers . Reading is , without doubt , necessary to adorn the mind , to regulate the manners , and to compose the judgement ; it may likewise serve to learn a tongue , but as for the handsomeness of language , it is attainable only by conversation , which withal , must be a conversation of people of the World , whereof Women make the greatest part otherwise it will be too sublime and learned , dry , rude , or affected , by those who endeavour to regulate their fashions of speaking according to what they read . For , as Books for the most part speak not as men do in conversation ; so it does not become men to speak in conversation , after the same manner they read in Books . Verily ( said Plotina ) I wonder all the world does not addict themselves to learn to speak well ; since , methinks , nothing is more easie than to be always in the company of worthy persons ; for the case is infinitely otherwise in all other things that we desire to learn. It is sometimes tedious enough to attend the directions of those that teach to sing , to paint , or to dance ; but since to speak handsomely , there needs nothing more than to converse with people of the World , and with those too that speak gracefully and agreeably , I make a vow to learn to speak during my whole life , and never willingly to converse with any others . Others ought rather to apply to you , Madam ( said Zenocrates ) than you to others . You have reason ( answered Amilcar ) but there is another kind of thing which the amiable Plotina has need to learn , which is to hear a little more favorably what I sometimes say to her . As for that ( replyed she ) 't is learnt but too soon , but there is another which I would have all them taught who know it not , which is to consider what is spoken to them , and not to wander into unseasonable fancies from the purpose , in company . A little distraction ( added she ) I can pardon , but for that multiplication of continued extravagant fancies some people are addicted to , who never are present where they are seen , and are scarce ever in any place , I think it fit they were reformed of it . For he that has so many things to muse of , better than those he intends to speak , ought to abide in his Closet , and entertain only himself , since 't is undoubtedly an incivility , not at all to attend to that which is spoken in the place where you are present , and to make no account of the company ; and for my part , I am perswaded there is nothing but the murmur of a rivulet , or the prilling of a Fountain that can be civilly heard while we are meditating . What ever you are pleased to say ( answered Amilcar ) the liberty of musing is infinitely pleasing ; and you are not ignorant that there are certain houses in all places which are accounted more agreeable than others , only because the Masters of them lay no constraint upon any person . There a man may be either pensive or sociable , he may either laugh or sing , entertain himself with whom he pleases , come in , and go forth without speaking any thing , and in a word enjoys a liberty in such houses , attended with so much sweetness , that they are deservedly preferred before all others . However it be ( replyed Plotina ) I consent to what Herminius affirmed ; for without learning so many several things , it will be most convenient for me only to converse with persons of ingenious accomplishments , and therefore I am resolved to consort with no others hereafter , if it be possible . You had reason to add those last words ( answered Amilcar ) for according to the course of the World it is sufficiently difficult to converse only with such persons as you speak of . He had scarce ended these words but one came to advertise Herminius , that Valerius enquired for him concerning some urgent affair . Another also came at the same time to tell Horatius , that the second Consul , who was his Kinsman , had some occasion for him , so that this honorable company broke up ; for Valeria having a curiosity to know what her fathers business was with Herminius , departed presently after him , and afterwards Amilcar and Zenocrates retired , and left Cesonia and Plotina alone together . Those two gallant persons were no sooner in the street , but they met Aemilius , who told them there was a man come from Clusium , that had brought some intelligence which obliged the Consuls to assemble the Senate extraordinarily . And indeed it was a Messenger sent by Artemidorus , who advertised Valerius , that they were already about raising forces in the States of the King of Hetruria , and preparing to advance the Troops of the Veientines and the Tarquins . It was also informed that the Queen Galeritia , accompanyed by the Princess of the Leontines , was gone to the Island of Saules , where Aronces was confined , with intent to perswade him to yield absolute obedience to Porsenna , and that it was not doubted but he would be won to it , there being no appearance that he could refuse to beat Arms against all those whom the King his father declared , and adjudged for enemies . Valerius receiving this intelligence , judged it important to seize upoh a considerable Passage , and cause a Fort to be built there , before the enemies had time to perceive how necessary it would be for them to be masters of it . But the second Consul being as much a savorer of the interests of Horatinus as Valerius was of those of Aronces , though both of them sought the publick good , there became a kind of disposition to discord between them . Valerius knowing of how much concernment it was , there should happen no breach between them , desired to avoid a contest which might prove prejudicial to the publick affairs . To which purpose being to act two important matters at once , one of which was to know which of the two Consuls should go Commander of the forces designed to fortifie that difficult passage between Rome and Clusium , and the other to know whether the Consul Horatius or Valerius should be the person that should Dedicate the Temple of Jupiter , Valerius propounded to refer the decision of it to the event of Lot , perceiving the urgency of the matter ; for the people imagined all would go ill if the Temple were not dedicated , and intelligent persons foresaw it was necessary to seise of a place that might hinder the enemies from coming so suddenly to besiege Rome , and consequently allow leisure to fortifie it . And it was to consult of this affair , that Valerius sent to seek Herminius , and the second Consul desired to speak with Horatius . Valerius would rather have stayed at Rome , where he believed his presence necessary , but the Dedication of the Temple of Jupiter being an honor desired with immence passion by his Collegue , he put the matter into the power of Lot , which decided it in favor of the second Consul . So that Valerius was obliged to go and command the Army for that secret expedition , which was judged so necessary . Horatius , as amorous as he was , resolved to accompany him , and would not remain behind a peaceful Spectator of the Dedication of a Temple , while there were Forces in the Campagne . Themistus , Herminius , Amilcar , Zenocrates , Aemilius , and all the other friends of Valeria would have done the same , but he judged it necessary for himself that his true friends should continue at Rome during his absence . And moreover his attempt requiring to be executed by surprise , he did not deem it needful to carry so many brave persons with him for such a purpose . Nevertheless , he consented that Mulius should go with him ; for knowing his imperious honor , and what his passion was for Valeria , he was not unwilling to separate him from Herminius and Aemilius , whom he very highly affected . As for Spurius , he remained at Rome , to importune Valeria ; and Themistus likewise continued there for fear , lest if the Prince of Messenia should come thither to seek him , he might imagine he intended to flye away , Meleagenes stayed with his friend , Calianius follow'd Valerius , and Merigenes , stay'd behind for the same cause with Themistus . The second Consul , though he had but one only Son , sent him to the Army , which in three days was ready to depart . When it was marcht away , the Consul Horatius only prepared for the Honor to dedicate the Temple of Jupiter . In order to which it was purified , according to the custom , with the most ancient ceremonies of Rome : all the people left their works this day , Sacrifices were offered in all the other Temples , that which was to be dedicated , was adorned with above a thousand magnificient Lamps , all the persons of quality of either Sex were present in it , the chief Vestal , and the Salian Priests repaired thither , and it was not suspected any obstacle could happen , to obstruct the accomplishment of the Ceremony . When the time came , that the second Consul was holding the Gates of the Temple half open , and , according to the antient custom , was ready to pronounce the solemn words , in which consisted the dedication of the Temple , a Brother of Valerius , who stood directly against the gates , lifting up his voice , Know ( said he to him ) that your son is dead in the Army , and therefore being obliged to take care for his Funeral , it is not meet for you to do what you are going about ; for it is a profanation to shed tears the same day a Temple is dedicated to Jupiter . If my son be dead , ( answered Horatius without being moved ) he is dead for the cause of his Countrey , and it being so , the gods preserve me from lamenting his loss . Let the Romans then take care for his Sepulture , ( added he ) for he was more Rome's than mine ; and since he is dead in defence of his liberty , I ought to rejoyce for it , and finish the ceremony . Herminius , who was on the other side of the gate , knew well , that what the Brother of Valerius said , was but an artifice excogitated by him , to impede the ceremony , imagining the Consul would be so troubled at the news of his only Sons death , that he could not proceed and finish it . He apprehended also that he had been instigated to this artifice by Spurius , who was his Friend : wherefore understanding how greatly it would displease Valerius , who was a declared enemy to untruth , as well as himself , he could not contain from speaking aloud , that this intelligence was not sent by Valerius . However , the Consul , whether that he knew what was spoken to him to be untrue , or had a resolute and constant Soul , or that the desire of glory , rendred him insensible , testified no sign of grief , and finished the ceremony . But just as it was almost ended , Horatius and the Son of this Consul arrived from Valerius , to advertise that the Passage of so considerable advantage was easily seised on , and that he would return as soon as he had caused it to be fortified . Whereupon , Herminius , beholding him to arrive , who was said to be dead , and knowing from him the intelligence he brought , would himself conduct him to the Consul Horatius , to the end he might clearly manifest , Valerius and he had no part in the artifice which was made use of , to disturb him in the ceremony . And indeed it was easie to discover who were principals in the fraud ; for the Brother of Valerius and Spurius , withdrew themselves , but Herminius , Aemilius , Amilcar , Zenocrates , and all the other Friends of Valerius , remained to congratulate with the Consul , for the return of his Son , and the news he had brought . In the mean time Clelius , who was sufficiently joyful , because he was assured of the recovery of Octavius , understanding it was believed Aronces would be obliged to bear Arms against Rome , called Clelia , and speaking to her with the authority of a Father , and a Roman whose Virtue was severe , Daughter , ( said he to her ) you are not ignorant , what hatred I ought to bear against Tarquin ; and your self have been sufficiently persecuted by him , to hate him in perfection , and not to scruple to forget a Prince , who has bathed his Sword in the Blood of your Brother , and who apparently is going to put himself into a condition to kill him and me too , if it be true , as 'ts reported , that he is obliged to make War against Rome . But my Lord ( answered Clelia dejectedly , ) if Aronces has wounded my Brother , it was by reason he knew him not ; he served Rome importantly against Tarquin , in the last Battel , and if it be true that he changes his party , no doubt 't is only because the King his Father , having embraced that of Tarquin , honor will no longer permit him to fight for Rome , since he cannot do it , without fighting against him , to whom he ows his life . Therefore I acknowledge to you , without violating the respect incumbent on me by duty , that I think , after your so frequent commands to me , to look upon Aronces as my designed Husband , and who had effectually been so , had not that dreadful Earthquake interrupted your intentions , I cannot so easily forget Aronces as you require , for it is not in my power , not to remember all those obligations I have to him . I perceive well ( interrupted Clelius roughly ) you would intimate to me , that I ought also to remember those you pretend I have to Aronces ; but without amusing my self to answer all you have now spoken , I declare to you , that I revoke all the commands I layd upon you in favor of Aronces , and that I now lay more powerful ones upon you in favor of Horatius , whom I intend you shall marry at the end of the War. I would cause you to marry him to morrow , ( added he ) were it not that Valerius instructs me by his example , that it is unfit to be sollicitous about accomplishing Mariages , whilst our Countrey is in War ; since he has deferred that of Valeria , for this only reason . And withall , being unwilling to treat you severely , I consent that you take some time , to resolve to obey me with a good will. But my Lord , ( replyed Clelia modestly ) what shall become of the promises which you have made to the unfortunate Aronces ? I promised all things to the unknown Aronces ( answered he ) but I promised nothing to the Son of Porsenna , and the Protector of Tarquin , and moreover , ( added Clelius fiercely ) to tell you my sentimens , you are not to imagine that Aronces is the same at Clusium , that you saw him heretofore at Carthage , and more lately at Rome . His example will perhaps soon teach you to obey your Father , as he will do his own : and therefore it is better , that you endeavor to prevent him . Resolve then upon it , for it will be unprofitable for you to resist me , I am going to publish the resolution I have taken in such a manner , that it shall be sufficiently difficult , but some of Aronces's Friends will discover it to him , as soon as he shall be at liberty . No question my Lord , ( answered Clelia , ) you may publish your resolution to all the World ; but you can never alter that which I have made , never to be possessed by any person , if I cannot be by Aronces . Clelius was transported with very much violence at these words , and left Clelia in incredible sorrow . 'T is true , Sulpitia comforted her with extream goodness , for being she loved Aronoes and hated Horatius , she interessed her self in the affliction of Clelia , and omitted nothing conducive to her consolation . Octavius likewise gave her all the occasions in the World , to commend his generosity , but in fine , Aronces was absent and prisoner , and if he were set at liberty , she judged it would be only to manage the War against Rome , and so she should become more miserable . She likewise feared , lest time might change the heart of Aronces , and Horatius return to be as violent as he had formerly been whereby finding no advantage either in Peace or War , she perpetually found her self unhappy . But if she were unfortunate , Aronces enjoyed no felicity : for it was true , the Queen his Mother , accompanyed with the Princess of the Leontines , went to him in the Island of Saules to propound to him in the name of the King , either to resolve upon perpetual imprisonment , or to take Arms against Rome , in favor of Tarquin . The very first thought of changing his side excited horror in him , especially when he reflected that he should see himself with his Sword in his hand , against the Father of Clelia , and so many of his Illustrious friends ; but when he proceeded to consider that his Rival was at Rome , ( for he had been informed of his deliverance ) and imagined that during his imprisonment . Horatius might make advantage of his misfortune , he concluded nothing could be more prejudicial to him , than to continue in prison : Knowing therefore that the Queen his Mother , and the Princess of the Leontines favored his interests , and were informed of his passion , he would not conceal his sentiments from them . I beseech you Madam , ( said he to Galerita ) remember that I am in the same prison , where Love heretofore occasioned your confinement ; recall all the dearness you have had for the King , and compassionate the condition of an unfortunate person , who lost his liberty , before he knew he owed his life to you . Consider the deplorable strait I am at present in . If I obey the King , I shall see my self with Sword in hand , against the Father of Clelia , and be obliged to serve Tarquin and Sextus , to the utmost of my power , who have been , and perhaps still are , Lovers of the person that I love , and both her persecutors and mine . If I seek to escape out of prison , and put my self into Rome , I commit an action horribly criminal against the King my Father , and I side with Horatius , who is a formidable Rival , and if I continue in prison , I do nothing either for the King , or Clelia , or my self , nothing against Horatius or Tarquin , and only suffer unprofitably . Thus I find my self in an estate more miserable than ever any Lover fell into . The Princess of the Leontines , desirous at least to give Aronces some consolation , informed him , that the Prince of Numidia had ceased to be a Prince , and was Brother to Clelia , though concealing from him the report that he had wounded him , which she understood from Artemidorus , and Zenocrates , for fear to afflict him . If it be so ( answered Aronces , ) I shall have lost a Rival , and gained a Protector , for I have no reason to doubt , but that between Horatius and me , the generous Brother of Clelia will declare himself to my advantage . Alass ! ( said Galerita then sighing ) what will it be the better for you by his declaring to your advantage , if Fortune be against you ? For in brief , to tell you the state of matters in reality , I have order from the King , to offer you liberty and his favor , on condition you will marry the Daughter of the Prince of Cere , who is propounded to him by Tarquin ; no other assurance ( he says ) being to be had of you , after your once already escaping from his Court. Ah! Madam , ( cryed Aronces ) I will dye a thousand times , rather than do what the King propounds to me ; I prefer dying incomparably before injuring my Love , and my Honor. Yet in the condition wherein I am at present , it is so difficult to do any thing for the first , without violation of the latter , that death is the sole remedy I am able to imagine . Cease therefore , Madam , ( added this afflicted Prince ) cease from having any longer kindness for me , since I can do nothing but occasion sorrow to those that love me . Hope is so sweet a good ( answered the Princess of the Leontines ) that it ought not to be cast off so easily . Wherefore , I wish you would leave the Queen , the power to manage the interests of your Love , and your Honor , without being sollicitous what she intends to report to the King. Alass ! Madam , ( replyed Aronces sadly ) it is extreamly difficult , to retain hope in a condition resembling mine , when reason is as yet not wholly lost . However it be , ( said Galerita ) leave your self to be guided by me , unless you intend your own destruction . But Madam , ( said he ) what can I , or what can you your self do ? I can tell the King ( answered she ) that you are in despair not to find your Soul capable , to yield so ready obedience . But Madam , ( interrupted Aronces ) I will never obey him , if he always commands me not to love Clelia . Have patience ( answered Galerita , ) and suffer me to end what I was speaking . I intend ( added she ) to inform the King as I told you , and endeavor to perswade him , to permit you the liberty of being guarded only in his Palace , and to suffer all that please to come to visit you . But what will be the advantage of that ( replyed Aronces ) since I resolve not to marry the Daughter of the Prince of Cere ? While matters are at that pass ( answered Galerita ) it shall be attempted to cause the King to alter his sentiments ; and in case he persist in them , it will be expedient to have recourse to an artifice which I have contrived , wherein the assistance of the Princess of the Leontines is absolutely necessary . If it be , Madam , ( said this generous Princess ) you need only to inform me what I ought to do , and I will obey you immediately . It is only desired of you ( answered Galerita ) that you will come and see Aronces as often as I shall visit him . And in the next place , it will be requisite for him to act , as if he were become amorous of you ; and being you are not in a condition to dispose of your self , so long as you are at difference with the Prince of Leontium , the matter will be protracted a long time . Porsenna , who seeks to cause Aronces to marry the Daughter of the Prince of Cere , only to extinguish his passion for Clelia , will be more sollicitous about it ; so that the obstacle arising only on your part , he will let the business rest till affairs change their present state . Though there may seem something in this contrivance , not consistent with decency ( replyed the Princess of the Leontines smiling ) to admit an affection apparently , of so goodly a person as the Prince Aronces , yet I take so great interest in that which concerns him , that I shall consent to this innocent fraud , which may otherwise be serviceable to me , in reference to the Prince my Brother . But Madam , ( said Aronces ) would it not be a crime to counterfeit a love to a person so lovely as you are ? 'T is true , I have so great an esteem and friendship for you , ( if I may so speak ) that you have no cause to reproach me , since I had not the honor to see you , till after I had no longer a heart to lose . But , in brief , should this fiction succeed , it would be sufficiently dangerous for me , unless Clelia be informed of it , and as I conceive , it will be no very secure course to trust this secret in a Letter . Take you no care for that ( said the Princess of the Leontines ) for I shall lay that charge upon my self , when time requires , to write to her in my own name , to prevent her mis-apprehension , and accompany it with a Letter of yours to that fair person This being granted ( replyed Aronces ) I conceive the fiction may break off my intended nuptials with the Princess of Cere , but I see not how I shall be able to avoid following the King to the War , nor how I can serve in the Siege of Rome , without incensing Clelia , and being hated by her Father . If Clelia be equitable ( answered Galerita ) she will pitty instead of accusing you ; and if Clelius be generous , he will commend you for defending the life of your Father , and not love you less . Ah! Madam ( replyed Aronces . ) you know not what a zealous Lover Clelius is of his Countrey , how immensely he hates Tarquin , and what great cause he has to detest him in perfection . But without diverting to matters so wide from the purpose , ( said Galerita ) let us only debate how to effect pour deliverance from the Island of Saules , that you may come to Clusium , that your friends may see you there , and the Mariage of the Prince of Cere's Daughter be no longer insisted on : for really ( added she ) the constant affection you have for Clelia , makes me commiserate you ; and did the King remember so tenderly , as I do , the love that rendered him unhappy during so many years , he would be as ready to excuse it as I am , since you love a person , eminent for beauty , virtue , and descent ; for as I have understood by one of our ancient Augurs , who is a knowing person in all things and particularly in Genealogies , Clelius is lineally descended from the race of the Kings of Alba , though he dares not discover it at Rome , by reason of the ancient differences between the Sabines and the Romans , and at this day when those two Nations are united into one , he seeks no greater glory than that of being a Roman . Aronces hearing this discourse of Galerita , used all the sweet and perswasive Language he could , to mollifie her heart , by which means he obtained permission of this Princess to write to Clelia ; for since she believed that after his having been so near the accomplishment of his happiness , to prejudice so innocent an affection , would be to provoke the gods she was willing to give this consolation to a Prince , whom she loved with an infinite dearness . Accordingly , during Galerita and the Princess of the Leontines went to walk upon a Terrass he writ to Clelia , and delivered his Letter to the Princess of Leontium , who promised to procure it safely rendered to her hands . In order whereunto , as soon as she was returned to Clusium , she gave it to the Prince Artemidorus her Brother , who saw her every day privately ; and forthwith dispatcht a slave on purpose to Rome , to carry that Letter to Zenocrates , to the end he might deliver it to Clelia . To which end , he had no sooner received it , but he went to the House of Sulpicia , who was not at home , having not taken Clelia with her , he delivered her the Letter of Aronces , which she received with the greatest transport of joy in the World. Opening it hastily , and finding another inclosed for Octavius , she layd it aside , and began to read that which was addressed to her self , in these words . ARONCES to CLELIA . IF I love you not more ardently than ever , and be not resolved to love you so eternally , I wish I may never go forth of this prison wherein I am , though it be insupportable unto me . After this sincere protestation , permit me to conjure you , not to judge of me according to appearances , for perhaps the passion I have for you , will oblige me to do things that may seem to you criminall , though they be not so : but I protest once again , that I will be eternally and absolutely Yours , and Yours alone . Clelia having done reading this Letter , resented some cause of inquietude , from the request made to her by Aronces ; but at length the assurance of his perpetual affection , inspired a joy into her more sweet and lively , than she had a long time been possessed with . Nevertheless , she dissembled part of it before Zenocrates ; for though the love of Aronces and Clelia were no secret , yet the modesty of this virtuous Virgin ever obliged her , not to manifest more than part of the tenderness she had in her Soul. Which the better to conceal in this occasion , she lead Zenocrates to the Chamber of Octavius , to whom she delivered the Letter directed to him . At his receiving it , he could not contain from sighing , imagining that Aronces desired his friendship again , after his knowing that he could no longer be his Rival ; breaking up the seals , he found both much generosity and dearness expressed in these terms . ARONCES to his dear OCTAVIUS . I Do no longer wonder I could never hate you , so much as my other Rivals , since you are Brother to the admirable Clelia . My heart , no doubt , by some divine instinct discerned Octavius from the Prince of Numidia , for notwithstanding all our feuds , it was ever possessed with respect for your Virtue . But I beseech you , do not content your self with freeing me from a Rival ; restore me a Friend , and vouchsafe to be my intercessor with Clelius and Sulpitia . I shall perhaps have the unhappiness to be in a party opposite to that of Rome , but if Honor and Love force me thereunto , pitty me , and believe I shall not be less sincerely Yours . Octavius having read this Letter , shewed it to Clelia , who could not read it through without sighing ; for she well apprehended Aronces would be forced to bear Arms against Rome . She likewise knew , Honor would not permit him to come and side with Rome , since the King his Father made War against it : and she conceived too , that Clelius was so zealous for his Countrey , that he would hate Aronces more for being in the enemies Army , than he did already , out of the thought that 't was he that wounded Octavius in the Battel . But at length , she was not insensible of much sweetness , in receiving testimonies of Aronces's constancy , besides that , the Letter he writ to Octavius , made it so evident , that if he was the person that wounded him , it was through his not knowing him , that she asked her Brother , whether it would not be fit to shew it to Clelius ? The generous Octavius approved her request , and accordingly delivered it to his Father . But Clelius being at that time very ill affected towards Aronces , and extreamly favorable to Horatius , he said , he perceived nothing in this Letter , that might justifie Aronces , but that on the contrary , he saw it was written by a man , who was preparing to be the Protector of Tarquin , and the enemy of Rome . Octavius answered , that Nature and Honor not permiting Aronces to abandon the King his Father , he ought to be pityed , for being engaged among the enemies of Rome , and not to be lookt upon as an Enemy . But this fair answer nothing moved him , for in the sentiments he then had , all that was favorable to Aronces displeased him , and all that was contrary to Horatius , put him into choler . In the mean time Valerius having dispatcht so important an affair , and policy requiring the improvement of this advantage as much as possible , to the end to retain the people in a favorable disposition for the continuation of the War , all the principal persons affected to testifie their joy of it . Nevertheless , the house of Racilia was always melancholly ; and Hermilia and Collatina were almost continually alone lamenting their misfortunes . At the same time they of Veii having demanded fifteen days to consult with all their Augurs , whether they should deliver that Figure which was to be placed upon the top of the Temple of Jupiter , Telanus remained free at Rome , upon the word of Claelius , to whom he had engaged his own . But indeed he was not very much unpleased with it ; for he was so much taken with Plotina , and found so many worthy persons , and amiable Ladies at Rome , that he could willingly have desired to continue there , all his life . Nor was it strange he should delight in a place to which both his own inclination retained him , and where no care was neglected to divert him . For Horatius , out of an honorable gratitude for the civil usage he had received from Mamilius , was very sollicitous in his favor , and Claelius looking upon him as a Kinsman of his antient friend , commanded Sulpitia and Claelia to contribute their utmost to his contentment . For Octavius being then out of danger , his mind was sufficiently serene and composed . And indeed Telanus himself was a person of so lovely and desirable a converse , that every one was forward to express their endeavors in favor of his content . Whence Horatius , Herminius , Themistus , Meleagenes , Zenocrates , Spurius , Aemilius , Merigenes , and Amilcar too , how much soever his Rival , did all they could to cause him to pass agreeably the time of his residence at Rome , Claelia , having then less affliction upon her mind , was also more Mistress of her self , and more easily concurred with the desires of her father , and the endeavors of the rest ; Valeria , Cesonia , Plotina , Flavia and Salonina , being of themselves sufficiently disposed to divert him , the conversation was always extreamly pleasant , in every place whatsoever . And besides it being the custom to celebrate three festival days upon the Dedication of a Temple , mirth ; and rejoycing became at that time universal . Sulpicia in complyance with the custom , and obedience to Clelius ●r had an intention to go and sup in one of the Gardens of Numa , which was at the foot of that little Hill beset with Laurels , whither he was wont to resort in secret to receive the inspirations and documents of the Nymph Aegeria . To which the principal Ladies of Rome being invited , besides Valeria , Cesonia , Plotina , Flavia , and Salonina , they all went thither in Chariots . And as for the men of quality , they repaired thither by themselves on horseback . But as the Ladies arrived at this place , they beheld a broken Chariot before this Gate of the Garden into which they were to enter , and observed the persons that were taking care for the reparation of it , were not Romans . Upon which , they enquired of the Gardener who stood at the Gate , whose Chariot that was , who answered that it belonged to some Ladies of Sicily , that were newly entered into the Garden , and who after their landing at Ostia , had taken a Chariot to come to Rome , after which Sulpicia entered , being accompanyed by all the other Ladies , and Horatius , Amilcar , and Zenocrates being arrived there before Aemilius , Spurius , Themisius , and Merigenes , they gave the hand to these Ladies , and conducted them into the Garden . Zenocrates , who waited upon Clelia , because Horatius found himself obliged to give the hand to Sulpicia , had scarce walked twenty paces , but he beheld two fair persons siting by the side of a Fountain upon seats of Turf , who without taking notice of the company , were very intent in their discourse together , whilst two young Virgins that belong'd to them , were gathering Flowers in the Garden : but as soon as he behold them , he perceiv'd they were Clidamira and Berelisa , Mistresses to Artemidorus ; which giving him a pleasing astonishment , he could not contain from testifying his surprise and his joy : O gods ( cry'd he ) is it possible I should find the two persons together ; whom of all the world I most affect , and who love one another least ! I beseech you , Madam , ( said he to Clelia ) oblige the generous Sulpicia to make a civility to them , since the persons you behold , are of the highest quality of Agrigentum and Leontium , as you will acknowledge when I shall have told you , their names are Clidamira and Berelisa ; for I presume Valeria has recounted to you the relation I sometimes made to her of the adventures of Artemidorus . Clelia hearing Zenocrates speak in this manner , advertis'd Sulpitia of the quality of these Ladies , who at length turning their heads towards this fair and great company , let fall their veils , and arose up with intention to go into a Walk by themselves , to avoid the company which they beheld . But Zenocrates having demanded Clelia's permission to leave her , went towards the two Ladies whom he no sooner saluted , but they remembred they had seen him at Leontium and Agrigentum : Whereupon they lifted up their veils , and sigh'd as they beheld him ; for knowing he understood all their adventures , they could not repress this first emotion . Nevertheless they were well pleas'd in having met thus accidentally with him ; though at the same time reflecting that Artemidorus might possibly be in the same Garden too , their hearts were sensibly moved with the apprehension : But Zenocrates soon undeceiv'd them ; for after the first civility , he told them the Prince Artemidorus in the place he was in , little thought of the adventure now befallen him . After which , informing them who the Ladies were they beheld there , he conducted them to receive the civilities of Sulpitia , who undrstanding their quality and merit , offered them the utmost of her abilities to serve them , and then inviting them to pass the rest of the day in the Garden , assured them she would carry them back in her own Chariot , whilst theirs was rectifying at leasure ; and moreover , she generously offered them the entertainment of her house . I assure you ▪ said Telanus agreeably ) strangers are admirably well received at the house of Sulpitia , although they be enemies ; so that there is reason to believe such fair strangers as you can find no other than noble reception . To speak for my self ( answer'd Berelisa ) I so little merit the title of Fair , that I cannot think my self concern'd in your obliging language ; And as for my particular ( added Clidamira pleasantly ) though I should have been sometimes accounted fair in Sicily , I should esteem my self at present very deform'd in a place where I behold more fair persons , than I have other-where ever seen . I conceive ( said Valeria , addressing to Clelia ) it concerns you to answer , for you have more interest than all the rest in the commendations of Clidamira . I am so little perswaded of the truth of what you say ( answer'd Clelia ) that I was preparing to hear you , and thought not at all of answering . 'T is beyond doubt ( added Plotina ) that you have not the power to oppose your self against a truth that cannot be contested by any that own the faculty of sight . But though my self am not ( added she smiling ) one of the number of those grand Beauties that excite admiration , yet I am not timerous to claim some share in Clidamira's praises ; for I should be very sorry not to please a person , who pleases me infinitely already . Clidamira ( said Berelisa , addressing to Zenocrates ) is wont to please as soon as she is first seen : but as for me , who make not so sudden Conquests , nevertheless I have some hope , that if I continue at Rome , my commendations will be accounted something , though at present , only those of my fair Sister , are taken notice of . You speak in so subtle a strain ( answer'd Plotina ) that I well perceive the more knowledge any persons have of you , the more desirous they will be to know you , and that you well understand how to preserve what you have acquired , You know her so well already ( reply'd Clidamira , with a cunning smile ) that I believe you have formerly seen her ; for she not only preserves what is given her , or she acquires ; but she takes away from others what they have acquir'd , without ever making them restitution . When any person finds a thing another has lost by his own fault ( answer'd Berelisa ) and which ought to be possess'd by some other , it is as good to take and keep it , as to leave it , for those , who perhaps will have no care of it ; and therefore ( added Berelisa , beholding all the fair persons that environ'd her ) if it happen we make some stay at Rome , you must prepare your selves to love me more at the end , than at the beginning . At present , for that it is not meet to trouble your divertisement , and be at a Feast , whereunto chance causes our invitation ; if my Sister consents , we will accept the Chariot offer'd us , and leave you to that liberty , which is most necessary to render your Walk agreeable ; since oftentimes one strange or troublesome person prejudices the pleasure of many . As for being troublesome ( answer'd Sulpitia ) you know you are not such . And for strangers ( added Plotina ) you are less so at Rome than you imagine , it not being possible to have convers'd so much there with the Prince Artemidorus and Zenocrates , and not to know you perfectly . Clelia accompanying the requests of Sulpitia with her own , and all the other Ladies testifying the same desires , Clidamira and Berelisa were perswaded to stay with them : Though they made some further scruple by reason of the carelesness of their attire , unsutable for an appointed feast ; but that being sufficiently becoming , their excuse was ineffectual , and they were constrain'd to make an addition to this fair company . Wherefore giving order to their attendants , to go and advertise a friend of Spurius , at whose house they intended to lodge , that they would be there at night , they mingled themselves in the conversation of all the Ladies , with as much liberty as if they had been of their most antient familiars . Clidamira and Berelisa handsomly extoll'd the beauty of Clelia ; for no question there is an art to commend with a good grace of greater difficulty than is believ'd . But the modest Clelia averted the praises given her after so gentle and pleasing a manner ; that , without either refusing or accepting the same ; she caus'd them to change their discourse . For beholding a man of a comely personage , and a noble and sprightly air enter into the Garden , I wish ( said she ) he that I see there were some stranger as agreeable as you . He is without doubt much more ( answer'd Clidamira , who knew him ) and I think Berelisa will not but acknowledge it . You know him then ? ( reply'd Clelia ) We know him ( answer'd Berelisa ) only by occasion of passing from Sicily to Ostia in the same ship , but I assure you , there is not a more agreeable person than Anacreon , How ? ( said Herminius ) is he that comes there , Anacreon , whose works charm'd me in Greece ? and whose reputation is so famous ? who has so gallant a fancy , delicate wit , and natural expressions ? who generally loves all pleasures , and in particular , is no great hater of genial entertainments ? 'T is that very person ( answer'd she ) As for me ( said Amilcar ) who am charm'd with his writings as well as Herminius , I am ravished to see him . Berelisa hearing what was spoken of Anacreon , went to meet him , and addressing to him , Come , said she , come to a place where you have more friends than you believe , and where perhaps you may have occasion to break the oath you have made to love no beauty at Rome ; for you will see some sufficiently charming in this Garden , it may be , to change your resolution . Since I have had only admiration , and esteem for you and Clidamira , ever since I had the honor to know you answer'd he , speaking the Roman language tolerably well ) I conceive no fair ones in the world ought to be offended , when they excite not in my breast the tender passion of Love , Perhaps ( said Plotina pleasantly ) we should be culpable in being offended at it ; but if you are such a person as description represents you , perhaps we shall have reason to be discontented , since there would be no want of pleasure in detaining so worthy a person as you at Rome . I assure you , answer'd he , that good company may detain me any where , and being that where I am present , has a very agreeable appearance , it shall only depend on them , if I stay not here as long as they please . After this , all these Ladies made a thousand civilities to Anacreon , and effectually oblig'd him to sup in that Garden with all the company , To speak my thoughts , ( said he , when the Ladies were beginning to walk ) I apprehend a happy presage of my aboad at Rome , since at my first arrival , I find my self at a noble entertainment , I , who am the protector of joy , and who in defiance of all the Sages , who glory only in solitude and simplicity , am of opinion , that the society , and jovial Collations of honest persons are necessary to the felicity of life . As for society ( answer'd Clelia ) I believe , who ever is owner of a Reason , not perfectly Savage , consents with you ; but as for great Festivals , I conceive 't is possible to be absent from them during all our lives , without loss of any great pleasure ; and consequently , that they may be dispens'd with for ever . When I speak as I do ( answer'd Anacreon ) I do not mean those Feastings that are made at nuptial Solemnities where there are assembled a multitude of persons , for the most part strangers to one another , who know not what to speak of ; where there are more impertinents than intelligent , where there is much talk but little discourse , where the conversation is rather a confus'd noise than a real society , where ceremony is supream regent , where molestation and tediousness always meet , where multitude excites longing desires of , and gives extraordinary endearments to solitude , and where oftentimes people dye for hunger in the midst of abundance , because freedom , property , order , and decency , are excluded from such entertainments . There arises at such times a disgust in us , that causes us to fancy nothing good ; we are oftentimes plac'd directly against persons whom we do not affect , others on each hand who disturb us , and on what ever side we turn , there is nothing to be found but disorder , set off with tedious ceremony , and consequently occasioning much dissatisfaction . The description Acacr●on has made of a troublesom feast , is perfectly handsom , ( said Amilcar ) and if he will represent a pleasant one , I believe it will be very acceptable to the company . As for my part ( said that lover of Plotina , who was of the sect of Pythagoras ) I never understood that the joy of virtuous people could depend on high fare , or that the delicacy of taste was necessary to the felicity of a rational man. On the contrary , I believe the owners of this inclination , are for the most part , enemies of all Becommingness and Virtue , and that there are few vices to which they are strangers . When Anacreon spok of an agreeable Feast ( answer'd Amilcar ) he does not mean one of those exorbitant Feasts , which admit not the presence of virtuous Ladies , from whence decencie is banisht , where licentiousness takes the place of liberty , where 't is a glory to lose reason , where disorder causes the greatest pleasure that is found there , where the discourse is oftentimes without coherence , and without wit , where they that speak are not hearken'd too , where they who attend , understand nothing of what is spoken to them , where one while there is good singing , and another while prodigious roaring ; where Virtue and good manners are made a mockery of , and where insolence and rudeness pass for agreeable deportment and good company : for , to speak determinately , I account men that spend all their whole lives in Feasts of this nature , much inferior to beasts . No doubt , you have reason ( reply'd Anacreon ) for these sorts of jollities have more correspondence with the extravagances of Bacchanals , than with true joy . But that which to me is most agreeable , is , to find five or six friends together , free from business and melancholly , and who looking upon good fare only as a tye that draws them together , and as that which affords liberty and contributes to joy , really find all the pleasure therein they are able to wish for . There the conversation is free , chearful . and pleasant ; we speak what we please and what we think , we impart as much delectation as we receive ; the fancy is rais'd , and the wit displaies it self more than at other times , without constraint or ostentation ; we remember our absent friends , we talk of our loves , we premeditate new pleasures , by making an appointment for another entertainment ; and intermixing the Feast with agreeable Sonnets , Musick , now and than a little walk , and a little discourse , it may be concluded , both the body and mind are highly refresh'd and satisfi'd , and there remains nothing to be desir'd , but the renovation of the same pleasure . But to cause this pleasure to be perfect , it is requisite the familiarity of the guests afford them more joy in being together , than the nearness and rare skill of the Officers of him that treats his friends , can give them . Not that I blame those who have a delicate palate ; for 't is an advantage of Nature , as well as to have a quick sight : but the principal part of pleasure ought not to be plac'd in it . Nor ought an agreeable entertainment to resemble a great Feast ; there ought to be order , choice , neatness , property , and handsome abundance , nothing superfluous in it , with joy and freedom . Your discourse extreamly pleases me ( answer'd Plotina ) but that there is one thing I am unsatisfi'd with , which is , that you make no mention of Ladies in your Festivals , after the Greek mode , as if there were none present at them . 'T is true , added she , before the War , the Ladies at Rome did not much frequent them ; but we draw this advantage at least from our unhappiness , to have a little more liberty than we formerly enjoy'd . As Plotina was speaking thus , Clelius was seen to enter , and with him Artemidorus , who was newly arriv'd , and having first acquainted the Consul Horatius , with the oceasion of his coming , suffer'd himself to he conducted by Clelius to this Garden , without knowing any thing of the arrival of Clidamira and Berelisa . Which caus'd him to be strangely surpris'd , when he beheld those two fair persons amongst all those Roman Ladies . Berelisa and Clidamira were as much surpris'd when they perceiv'd him , and could not contain from blushing . They lookt one upon another , as if to read what each thought , in their eyes ; and they beheld Artemidorus likewise , to discover which of them he lookt upon most favourably . But he avoided the eyes of Clidamira , as if he had fear'd to meet them , and endeavour'd to encounter with those of Berelisa . Clelia , on the other side , who knew he could give her some intelligence of her dear Aronces , approacht to him , with as much ardency as his Mistresses , who both made a complement to him , in which there appear'd some reservedness , because indeed they durst not speak according to their real sentiments . But when they observ'd Artemidorus in a place where there was so many fair persons present , they were possess'd with very different thoughts ; Berelisa fearing lest he should fall in love with some one of them , and Clidamira almost wishing it , only for the pleasure to see him no longer Berelisa's Lover : but being in a great company , they constrain'd themselves , and check'd their sentiments . As for Artemidorus , the first agitation of his heart being pass'd , he sought to approach Berelisa ; but this amiable Virgin having perceiv'd the company knew her adventures , after telling him in two words , she should gladly entertain him , when she could do it without being observ'd by so many eyes , entreated him not to oblige her at that time to a particular conversation . Now this day being design'd for the jollity of all the company in general , Clelius ; to whom these fair strangers and Anacreon were presented , and by him civilly receiv'd , signifi'd that according to the order of great Feasts made at Rome , a Thaliarch , or King of the Feast , ought to be nominated , who might be a fit person , to choose the divertisements for the company . Amilcar propounded Anacreon , as being the best qualify'd to dispence joy at such an entertainment ; but he desir'd to be excus'd , pretending his ignorance of the customs of Rome : But Clelius telling him Herminius should teach him them , and likewise cause his Orders to be executed , he took upon him the Office ; and the first thing he commanded , was , that every one should walk and discourse with whomsoever he pleas'd , during the time , Herminius and Amilcar instructed him in what was requisite for him to know , Which the company obeying , divided themselves into several little ones Sulpicia seated her self in a verdant Arbor , with two or three women of quality , which arriv'd at that time : Clelius betook himself to discourse , concerning the publick affairs with one of his friends : Artemidorus walk'd between Berelisa and Cesonia : Horatius consorted himself with Clelia , who , to hinder him from speaking of his passion to her , retain'd Plotina , with whom were Sicinius , Telanus , and Acrisius ; Zenocrates entertained Clidamira : and Valeria was involuntarily oblig'd to endure the company of Aemilius and Spurius , though she soon after desir'd Flavia to continue with her . This fair company being thus divided , several little knots of them were seen in almost all places of the garden : but Zenocrates being desirous Clidamira should not have leasure to observe Artemidorus , and having an extream longing to know what occasion'd her to he with Berelisa , and for what reasons they were come into Italy , he ask'd her the question . And for that he had formerly been sometimes her Lover , and sometimes her Confident , she told him , the Father of Berelisa being married again , out of love to a person , who was unwilling this charming Lady should dwell with her , her Father absolutely commanded her to enter into the order of Vail'd Virgins , where the Princess Philonice was , and to enter into it , never to come forth again ; or else to go and dwell with her at Leontium , and that whatever jealousie Berelisa was possest with , she lik'd rather to dwell with her , than for ever renounce the pretensions she had for Artemidorus . I see well ( answer'd Zenocrates ) Berelisa has had cause rather to choose to live with you , than to enter into the Order of Vail'd Virgins , for her life time : but I do not so well understand , why you consented to have with you a Sister-in-law , whom you do not love . Ah! Zenocrates ( reply'd Clidamira ) I perceive you no better understand Love , than you did the time I saw you last ; for if you were more knowing in true Love , you would apprehend , that notwithstanding my jealousie , it was a sufficient satisfaction to me to have my Rival in my power . When she was at Agrigentum , I always believ'd Artemidorus was there disguis d , or writ to her every day , and I was then far more tormented , than since her being at Leontium , where no doubt , I have so much credit , that Artemidorus and the Princess his Sister , shall never return thither , unless I negotiate their accommodement with the Prince . But wherefore ( said Zenocrates ) do you not make that negotiation , and so oblige Artemidorus to forget your pretended inconstancy ? Ah! Zenocrates ( answer'd she ) if he could forget Berelisa , he would soon forget my pretended inconstancy . But to make an end of telling you what you desire to know , your must understand , my Sister-in-Law and I have had a thousand contests , for Artemidorus since we were together ; for I have told her a hundred times , I would never procure that Prince's revocation , unless she would promise me to think no more of him , and she has told me , a thousand and a thousand times , that she knew with infallible certainty , that Prince would never love me , though he should desist from loving her , and so I should but render him unhappy , without being able to draw any advantage from the infelicity that I caus'd to him . Upon which , being desirous to be inform'd of the future , by all the ways that people endeavour to know it , and a friend of mine assuring me the Praenestine Lots give an absolute decision in all cases wherein they are consulted , we took a resolution to come into Italy for that purpose ; for as for my part , I confess to you , being I excited the first passion in Artemidorus , I cannot think but that he will return again to me . Berelisa on the other side , believes Inconstancy can never be forgotten , nor a dead Love reviv'd ; For which reasons we are desirous to be satisfi'd , whether of us two is mistaken , and to order our lives accordingly after the determination . In the mean time , I fear this casual meeting of Artemidorus , will decide the matter sooner : Nevertheless , since he flyes me ( added she ) ' t is a sign he fears me still , and I must not despair but the Lots of Praenestine may prove favourable to me . Whilst Clidamira was speaking this , and all the rest of the company entertaining themselves according to their own inclination , Herminius instructed Anacreon in the customs of Rome , to the end he might better acquit himself of the charge that Clelius had given him . But amongst the rest , he told him , that since the fair and potent City of Alba had been united with Rome , there was introduc'd a kind of a game of chance , of sufficient pleasure ; for it having been necessary at that time , to lodge all the remaining Inhabitants of Alba , in a quarter of Rome , to take away all contest about places assigned them for their particular habitations , the business was referr'd to lot by little tickets , in some of which were written the names of the Inhabitants of Alba , and in others the houses design'd for them . And ever since ( said Amilcar ) it has been accounted a piece of delight to make use of chance in pleasant affairs ; so that when the King of a feast is liberal , he bestows a great number of magnificent gifts , which are distributed according to chance , by putting all the names of the persons present into tickets , and expressing all the things intended to be given in others . But to discover the good luck and the bad , there are fewer Presents put in , than there are Persons at the Feast , that sothere may be some unfortunate , to be either pittied , or derided in the way of raillery . This custom seems to me extream handsome ( answer'd Anacreon ) but being I am a stranger , and have nothing to give , some other invention must be devis'd to employ chance in a divertising manner . Accordingly Herminius and Amilcar being agreed with him concerning all things , Herminius took upon him the execution of them , and Anacreon and Amilcar re united with the company . But by the way they beheld together in a walk , the person who was wont to speak too much , and he who us'd to speak too little , who were constrain'd to be a part by themselves , by reason Plotina had rid her self of them , and every one avoided him that was over talkative , and no body car'd for him that was little better than a mute . Amilcar taking notice of them , told Anacreon the different humor of those two men , which were well match'd together , since the first was always speaking , and the other scarce ever spake at all . In the mean time , Clelius being sent for away by the Consul Horatius , the company became more free ; for Sulpitia was one of those Ladies whose Virtue is not severe , and who never interrupt the divertisements of young persons , provided they exceed not decency ; and besides , having liv'd so long a time in Africa , she was thereby become something less rigid . Now all these little Companies being again assembled in a large round place , beset about with seats , they all sate down , and made a very gallant appearance ; for the Ladies having walk'd for some time , the colour of their complexions appear'd more fresh and vivid , when they came to lift up their veils ; but though all the Ladies present were very fair , yet the beauty of Clelia much transcended that of all the rest , though she were not at that time possess'd with all the joy necessary to set off , and enliven a great Beauty . The men were sometimes sitting , sometimes standing , and sometimes upon their knees before the Ladies , according as they pleas'd : but being Clidamira and Berelisa were strangers , Clelia and Valeria were very careful to entertain them , as likewise to discourse with Anacreon ; for though the language he us'd was something broken , because he learnt the Roman tongue in Sicily , yet he spoke so agreeably , that all the world took pleasure in hearing him ; for he discours'd of a hundred different things , and always admirably well . I beseech you ( said Clelia to Berelisa ) be pleas'd to tell me , what Countrey Anacreon is of . He is of one of those Islands which are generally called the Cyclades ( answer'd she ) and was born in Teia , which was not far from Delos , but has spent a great part of his life at Samos , in the Court of Polycrates , by whom he was very much belov'd . Yet Love subverted his favour with him after a while . Was it because he was Rival to the Prince ? ( said Valeria ) There 's probability of it ( answer'd Berelisa ) but I know not exactly ; for though Anacreon has testifi'd much kindness to Clidamira and me , yet we observ'd he car'd not to make us privy to his Love ; and all I know concerning it , is , that he told us Polycrates one day causing several eminent Ladies of his Court to dance before him , attir'd like gods and goddesses , and Nymphs , and Muses , there was one person that represented Apollo , who so affected his heart , that he commended only her ; by reason of which Polycrates afterwards conceiv'd so horrid a jealousie , that transported with indignation and fury against this fair person , whom he suspected to correspond with his passion , he caus'd her hair to be cut off , to the end she might appear less fair in the eyes of Anacreon ; who became so afflicted at it , that to eternise the memory of that lovely hair , he made the handsomest Verses in the World , upon that subject . I have heard this adventure related after another way , ( said Amilcar , who was present ) but since you know it from Anacreon , you ought to be believ'd , For my part ( interrupted Anacreon not knowing what Amilcar was speaking of ) I conceive it good to doubt of every thing : Nevertheless ( said Clelia ) your aspect does not speak you of a distrustful mind : You have reason ( answer'd he ) but to shew you that I easily doubt of what is told me , I even doubt , whether what I spoke last be rational or not , and I cannot presently name above one thing that I do not doubt of , which is , that you are the fairest person that ever I beheld : Anacreon speaks this with such an air ( said Clidamira ) that I believe he will shortly love you as much as he loves Roses , though he loves them sufficiently , to give them immortality by his writings . And indeed ( added Berelisa ) he has compos'd Verses extreamly pleasant ; only upon the prerogatives and excellencies of Roses . No question ( said Anacreon ) I prefer Roses above all other Flowers ; but 't is not the Spring alone , that causes me to have such a peculiar affection for them , but some other I cannot tell what thing ( added he smiling ) which has great resemblance with the Spring . Namely ( said Amilcar ) the love you have had , or have for some fair and young person , who lov'd Roses , has caus'd you to affect them , more than otherwise you would have done . I confess it ( answer'd Anacreon ) and I acknowledge also , that her memory is still so dear to me , that I can never see Roses , nor Rose-bushes , without resenting some kind of sweet , though with all troublesome , emotion in my heart . Yet you have a very joyful aspect ( said Herminius ) for one , subject to great passions ; at least , we are not wont to suspect cheerful persons at Rome , to be capable of any great invasion by them . I love Joy , no doubt , extreamly ( reply'd Anacreon ) and if love were without pleasure , I should never be amorous . But as there are some melancholly persons by constitution , who notwithstanding are not uncapable of resenting joy , so there are some naturally addicted to mirth , yet sufficiently sensible of sorrow . Thus , though I am sufficiently jovial , and seek pleasure in all places , oftentimes also carrying it whither I go , yet I do not cease to be discontented , perplex'd and jealous , when I am possess'd with love ; for there ought to be a difference made between melancholly and sorrow , as likewise between cheerfulness and joy . Yet methinks ( said Plotina ) there is a great resemblance between chearfulness and joy , and with all the wit you have , you can never manifest to me any considerable difference between them . To perceive it distinctly ( answer'd Anacreon ) , you must know there is no person in the world , but may be capable of some kind of joy , and there are only a certain number of persons in the world capable of chearfulness . For this latter is a quality peculiar to those of a jovial constitution : but as for Joy , when ever it pleases Fortune , it may be found in the hearts of the most melancholick persons . Yea , 't is sometimes more sensible there , than in those of the most mirthful inclinations , ( added Herminius ) not only , because contraries are advanc'd by proximity , but because persons of this temper having usually more violent desires , have also a greater joy when they can satisfie them , than they have , whose desires are more moderate . We see it happens that joy sometimes causes sighing , when it is extreme , whereas laughter is the perpetual effect of cheerfulness . Joy can never arise of it self alone , it must always have some extraneous cause . 'T is not so with chearfulness , which arises of it self , and there needs nothing but health to such as are of a jolly and airy humour . Joy is an infallible consequent of all passions when they are satisfi'd ; cheerfulness subsists without aid , though it may be augmented by causes from without . Indeed we may observe at this present I am speaking , that the presence of these fair strangers and Anacreon , redoubles the cheerfulness of the amiable Plotina , and Amilcar , as may at least be gather'd from their eyes . But why do you not also add Zenocrates ? ( said Clelia ; ) 'T is certainly ( answer'd Plotina , without giving Amilcar leasure to speak ) because Zenocrates is sometimes sad and sometimes jovial : and giving himself frequently to musing as he does , it cannot be easily determin'd , whether he be serious , though it may be assured that he is always agreeable . But in brief , if he take not some course to correct those little distractions , his dear Friends reproach him with , I foresee there will one day happen a War between the Pleasant and the Melancholists ; for being a person of Merit , one side will claim him for theirs , and the other challenge them wholly to themselves . Yet I am not so much wander'd in my thoughts ( answer'd Zenocrates , smiling ) but that I perceive you employ a very ingenious raillery against me ; and if I were as vindicative a person , as you are a derider , would reproach your pleasantness to you with as much mockery , as you do my Musings to me . After which Sulpitia , who was entertaining her self with several Ladies of her friends , led the Company to the place where the Feast was prepar'd , where there wanted nothing that could render it agreeable . The place was well furnish'd with lights , the Tables magnificent and very decently serv'd , and the Men were the Ladies Attendents at this entertainment ; there was an excellent consent of Musique , and after the repast there came some women to dance , and divert the Ladies , whilst the Men went to their Collation in another place . But when this was done , the King of the Feast , being counselled by Herminius and Amilcar , who better understood the Roman customs than he , propounded the above-mention'd Game of Chance to the company . Anacreon excus'd himself as a stranger , and for that he was not wealthy enough to render this pastime as magnificent , as he understood it had sometimes been in the reign of Ancus Martius , when an illustrious Roman , whose Family was descended from the antient King of Sicily , had the liberality to give three hundred magnificent presents , and to choose three hundred persons , to whom Fortune alone had given all the excellent things he parted with for his humor , without reserving to himself any other right in them , than to manifest to all that were chose , that he judg'd them worthy to possess the most valuable presents , since he empower'd them to obtain the same by hazard . This magnificence ( continu'd Anacreon ) was , no doubt , worthy of a man who had all the qualities necessary to govern States gloriously , and aggrandize them ; but as for me , ( added he ) I find my self enforc'd to supply my defects , by some shift of wit , and to render the game as divertising otherwise as I am able . To begin therefore ( said he ) according to the power my dignity gives me , I require that all the hearts of the Men and the Ladies , be put into tickets , and that every one without distinction draw a ticket , to see if Fortune , who is blind as well as Love , will haply match the success . It will be requisite then , ( said Horatius ) that the hearts of the Men be put apart by themselves , and those of the Ladies in another place . By no means ( answer'd Anacreon ) but observe how I intend the matter . If a Lady happen to have the heart of a Man , it signifies that she is lov'd by him ; if a man have the heart of a Lady , it shall be free for him to hope , that he shall one day be not ill-treated by her : If the heart of a man falls to the lot of another man 't is a sign he is more inclinable to friendship than to Love ; and if it he returns to himself , it denotes that he loves himself more than all the rest of the World , and loves nothing else but for his own sake . For as for my self ( added Anacreon slily , who understood the cause of Clidamira and Berelisa's voyage ) I shall give as much credit to this Game , as to the Lots of Praeneste . Though you are much in favor with a certain god , that empow'rs to divine of the most occult matters ( answer's Clidamira smiling and blushing ) yet I shall not be over-credulous to your pastime of Chance . But though it were only to try what hazard may do , I consent my Heart be put to the venture . Which all the Ladies and the Men likewise , doing , every one was constrain'd to write his own ticket . All the company therefore writ their names with what they pleas'd under them , sutable to the occasion . So that , excepting Sulpitia and two other Ladies her Friends , who were discoursing together in a Closet near the Chamber , wherein the company then was , there was none but writ their names . Clelia , Plotina , Valeria , Clidamira , Berelisa , Flavia , Cesonia , Salonina , and some other Ladies writ their tickets ; so also did Horatins , Artemidorus , Telanus , Herminius , Amilcar , Sicinius , Acrisius , Damon , Spurius , Anacreon , and some others ; after which , all the tickets were put into an Urn , and Anacreon going round the company in order , began at Clelia , who trembled as she drew the ticket it behov'd her to take , because she fear'd lest the heart of Horatius should fall to her Lot. For though it was but a trifling pastime , yet she perceiv'd an unwillingness in her self to give him that false joy . Horatius on the contrary , wish'd the heart of Clelia might come to his hands after this manner ; and though this sport was meerly frivolous without consequence , yet every person that had any conceal'd interest , could not contain from resenting some kind of light inquietude , the vehemence of affection being apprehensive of what ever events . But amongst the rest , Clidamira and Berelisa had a curiosity to see , to whose lot the heart of Artemidorus would happen . But to proceed , Clelia having drawn the first ticket , unhappily lighted upon the name of Horatius , with these words underneath ; I am ignorant what Fortune will do with my heart , but I well know how Love has dispos'd of it . Clelia blush'd after she had open'd this Ticket , and refus'd to shew it ; but the order of the pastime requiring it to be seen by all the company , Horatius had the joy to see Fortune had well guided his heart . At which , Artemidorus was not able to put off all fear , lest his should not be so happy as that of Horatius . But in the next place , Anacreon having oblig'd Zenocrates to take a ticket , he found that his own heart return'd to himself , which occasion'd the company sufficiently to laugh , because he was accus'd by all the fair ones , to do no more than lend his heart , and suddenly withdrew it again , out of the hands of those whom he suffer'd to take it . They desir'd to see what he had written under his name , but it could not be , for being something mov'd at the raillery made against him , he tore his ticket into pieces ; and so it behov'd Anacreon to proceed : Next therefore he presented the Urn to Plotina , who was some time in suspence without resolving , what ticket to choose , during which , Amilcar , Telanus , Acrisius , and Sicinius , were anxious in conjecturing whom she wish'd to light upon ; for you would have thought she intended to choose the heart that should happen to her lot , though she was not able to distinguish amongst them : Whereupon Acrisius who lov'd to speak much , was not contented to be silent in this occasion , but began to request her with as much importunateness , as could be employ'd by an ardent desire , to leave the event to the hazard of the Game , and not to pick out whom to choose . And Plotina , only to silence him , hastned to draw a ticket , wherein she found the name of Sicinius , who having not follow'd his own humor of speaking little in writing , as well as in conversation , had written these words underneath his name ; 'T is only in the fair Plotina 's power to dispose of my heart , and not in Fortune's . Plotina had no sooner open'd this Ticket , but Amilcar , Telanus , and Acrisius , were enrag'd against Chance , for having favour'd Sicinius rather than themselves ; and Acrisius made his complaint with such abundance of words , that the continuation of the pastime was almost forgotten . As for Sicinius , there did not want much but that his joy was dumb , for he exprest it only in three or four words . Then Valeria drew her ticket . If the Lot had been equitable , without doubt she had drawn the heart of Herminius , or that of Aemilius ; but it hapned to be that of the revengeful Spurius , who had writ these words in his Ticket ; I defie Fortune to take me from her , to whom I have given my self , since hatred and jealousie have not been able to do it . Valeria blush'd with extream vexation , for having hapned upon this ticket ; which serv'd something to comfort Herminius and Valerius for their unhappiness : for though 't is possible for one to blush obligingly , yet the eyes of a Lover are well able to discern a ruddiness proceeding from choler , from one that is favourable ; whence Spurius also knew as well as Herminius and Aemilius , what interpretation to make of the blushing of Valeria . In the mean time Anacreon having caus'd Amilcar to draw a ticket , he made a hundred shifts before he opened it . He beheld all the beauties one after another , though he stopt at Plotina , and told her , he passionately wish'd the ticket fall'n to him , were that which she had written . But at length having open'd it , he found chance had given him the heart of Anacreon , who had writ these words in his ticket ; I know not to whom Lott will give me ; but I know well , that joy is the true Mistress of my heart . Ha! my dear Anacreon ( cry'd Amilcar with a transport he was unable to suppress ) we are Rivals ; but the Mistress we serve is so gentle , that she yields to whosoever takes her , so that we shall never be jealous . I am very glad of the declaration you have now made ( said Plotina smiling ) for being your Mistress is one of my friends too , I may — Alas ! I beseech you ( interrupted Amilcar ) do not triumph over me for what I have spoken ; for I swear I am no lover of joy , but because I see it in your eyes , I find it in all your discourses , and in loving and serving you , and for that I know it always resides in your heart ; and did I find it any other where , perhaps I should not love it at all . As for my part ( said Anacreon ) who spake sincerely , I acknowledge I am a Lover of it , where ever I find it . After which , he oblig'd Artemidorus to take a ticket , who drew that wherein Clidamira had writ these words ; Did I dispose of my heart , it should never be but my own . I assure you Madam , ( said Artemidorus to Clidamira with a low voice ) it has always been yours more than mine , and shall still be so , more than any others in the world . I wish to the gods it were so , ( answer'd Clidamira ) and I would stop my journey to Praeneste . Mean while Berelisa , who heard not what these two persons were speaking , conceiv'd jealousie at it , as well as regret ; for that lot had given the heart of Clidamira to Artemidorus . Nevertheless , being oblig'd to choose a ticket , she constrain'd her self , and drew one ; but instead of finding in it the heart of Artemidorus , as she desir'd , she found her own , which Fortune had returned to her . And that which was remarkable , was , that she was almost as much troubl'd , as if Artemidorus had refus'd it . Yet this Prince desir'd to see what she had written in the ticket , and found these words ; It belongs not to Fortune to dispose of my heart . You have reason , Madam , ( said Artemidorus to her ) and the most precious thing in the world , ought not to depend on one that is capricious , and dispences all her liberalities without choice . After this , Anacreon caus'd Aemilius to draw , who found the name of Plotina with these words ; Take my heart who pleases , but I intend it to be restor'd to me as often as I will. As for my part , Madam , ( said Aemilius to her ) who have always thought , tht could never be well possess'd , which was possible to be lost , I conceive I should do very prudently , not to accept a P●esent which Fortune has given me , against your will ; and besides , I am not able to return you heart for heart , for I had no longer any to dispose of the first time I had the honor to see you . Then I resume mine very willingly ( answer'd Plotina ) for 't is a thing we always have need of , and more convenient for it to be at home than elsewhere . But have you it there , ( said Acrisius ) and may the word of a person be rely'd on , that scarce ever speaks seriously , who makes mirth of every thing , and perhaps glories in deluding those , who would by a thousand services , oblige her only to suffer them to be her servants ? All that you say , is very well spoken ( reply'd Plotina craftily ) but 't is good not to speak so much at a time , while there are yet so many hearts to be match'd . Since it is no longer possible for me to obtain a heart , which is desir'd by many others besides my self ( said Telanus ) I do not much care for continuing the pastime . That which I desir'd being also already given , and return'd , ( added Acrisius ) I shall be well enough satisfi'd if it do not proceed , for when there 's no longer hope left , nothing can be delectable . If I lov'd to speak as much as you , ( answer'd Sicinius coldly ) I should say the same that you do . For my part ( said Damon , the Disciple of Pythagoras ) since I believe not that hearts love as much to change place , as Souls do to change Bodies , I consent to the change of the divertisement . Flavia , Salonina , and the rest of the company perceiving the pleasure of it was past , Berelisa , Clidamira , Artemidorus , Plotina , and Amilcar , having already drawn their tickets , told Anacreon they would dispence with him , from proceeding in the distribution of the hearts which remain'd ; for 't is probable too ( said Themistus ) they will not continue where lot disposes them . Since 't is so , said Anacreon , we will leave all the hearts that are left , to go whither they please . But because I love such pleasures as occasion the production of others , I must make this pastime after another manner , and instead of those hearts , dispos'd of by Fortune , we will write tickets , in which there shall be both pleasures and punishments , and every one shall be engag'd to receive the first , and undergo the latter . Provided there be a Lady of your counsel , said Clelia , I believe the company will obey you without repugnance . I find your caution equitable , answer'd Anacreon , and I engage to resolve on nothing but with your consent . The amiable Plotina , reply'd this fair Lady , is much more fit than I to be of your counsel , and therefore I advise you to make choice of her . Though I am not worthy to possess a place that was design'd to you , said Plotina , yet I shall not refuse to take it , if Anacreon pleases . And accordingly this illustrious Greek plac'd himself near her , and imparted to her his purpose . After which , having with the assistance of Amilcar , made new tickets , each of which contain'd , either a pleasure or a penalty , they were mingled and distributed ; all the company promising they would punctually do what ever was appointed to them by their respective tickets . In the mean time Artemidorus being plac'd between Berelisa and Clidamira , was sufficiently perplex'd , and so much the more , that Themistus having engag'd Berelisa in a discourse , he became forc'd to answer to Clidamira , who us'd to him the most insinuating and moving expressions in the world . So that as a virtuous man is much put to 't to become cruel , he answer'd civilly enough , and contented himself handsomely to put off part of her blandishments and sweetnesses . Berelisa , who had a delicate and tender mind ; easily sensible of trouble , as a person who really loved , was possessed with vexation and jealous●● even so as to change her colour , and not to answer very directly to that which Themistus said to her . At length Anacreon , having distributed his Tickets , every one opened their own , and beheld the pleasure they were to have , or the punishment to which they were condemned . Valeria being the most diligent in opening that which fell to her , found her self impowred to cause a Sonnet to be sung by whom she pleased of the company . Clelia found that she was obliged to entrust a secret with Anacreon . Themistus to tell his opinion concerning a Love-question that Anacreon should propound to him , Berelisa to recite some amorous Verses , Acrisius , who always spoke so much , not to speak at all , the rest of that evening , Sicinius , ( who as much hated to speak , ) to relate his own life , Clidamira , to declare what she hated most , Plotina to command Amilcar whatsoever she pleased , and he not to disobey her , Artemidorus to give a Musick-entertainment in the same Garden two days after , Telanus to give the Ladies a handsome Collation before the Musick , Spurius to promise to hate no person , Aemilius to tell whither it were possible to love without desires and without hope , Amilcar to relate a handsome amorous History on the evening of the next Collation ; Herminius to make a description of all the divertisement of this day . For Anacreon being counselled by Amilcar , had so well ordered the matter , that that which seemed chance was really not so , in the most of tickets distributed , except in those of the rest of the Company , which contained nothing suiting to any person in particular . But when Valeria had opened the ticket which permitted her to command whom she pleased to sing a Sonnet , Clidimira gave her to understand , that Anacreon sung well , whereupon addressing to him , as there is sufficient glory , said she to him , to command those who command others , do not take it ill that I choose you to obey me , and command you to sing : And since there is no better example , answered he , than to see those that make Laws observe them , I shall not scruple to obey you . And accordingly Anacreon sung several couplets of one of his Odes , with so much grace and exactness , that it being a very handsome air , it pleased even those who understood not the Greek , but it charmed those who did ; for he feigned that he desired to tune his Lyre to sing the high exploits of Heroes , and thinking he had tuned it right , when he went to use it , he found it would play of nothing but Love ; and then endeavoring to sing of divers Subjects one after another , he continually happened to say at the end of each Couplet ; I cannot sing of ought but Love. All this company desired to oblige Anacreon , to sing the same Sonnet again , but he alleadged the Ticket of Clelia , obliging that fair person to intrust him with a secret . His desire to know it would not allow him patience to sing longer ; and so approaching respectfully to her , she began to whisper to him and tell him a fictitious secret , not judging it fit to discover a true one to a person she saw but the first time But Anacreon delighting to speak to her , pretended that what she told him was no secret , and so endeavored to bring her into the necessity to prove to him it was . But if I should speak aloud what I have told you , ( answered Clelia , ) my secret would cease to be such ; therefore it is requisite , if you please , that you take it upon my word . This reason having seemed good to the Company , Anacreon propounded a Love question to Themistus , to tell his opinion of . It was , whether he believed Love could subsist , during an absence which was known would be perpetual , and if Love could remain constant in the heart of a Lover and a Mistress , while they were certain of never enjoying one anothers sight again . For eternal absence ( added he ) is a kind of death in Love , and seems fatal enough to extinguish it . That which you propound to me ( answered Themistus ) cannot very easily come to pass , for the mind is always soothed up with some relique of hope . But 't is possible , two persons that love one another , may find so little probability of meeting again , as to believe they never shall ; whereby there may be no hope left in their minds of ever attaining any satisfaction of their Love. Nevertheless I conceive , if a mans heart be really touched , and the person he loves return him affection for affection , if it be only the crosness of Fortune that separates such two persons , without their own contributing ought thereto on one side or other , if they behold a deep sorrow in one anothers eyes at their separation , and be absolutely assured of their reciprocal dearness , I conceive ( I say ) their affection may subsist , notwithstanding their eternal absence . The grief arising from their separation , may no doubt be diminished , since it is not possible to live always in lamentation . But Love will not wear away , yet it will remain less sensible in process of time , though always sufficiently strong to keep it self from being destroyed by an other passion , and to cause us to love nothing but that we have fixed our affections upon , though without hope of ever receiving contentment from it . At least I have found sentiments in my own heart , which perswade me I should be capable of such an unusual fidelity ( for we oftentimes see absence of no great duration , proves destructive to very ardent passions . ) There are some people ( interrupted Plotina ) who in the very places where their Mistresses are present , are lyable to absences of heart worse than the other . But to make an end of my sentiment , ( continued Themistus ) I am of opinion , a violent Love will not become absolutely extinct during a long absence , if a new passion do not destroy it ; for there is something so sweet in Loving , that when we once love well , our minds are unable to resolve to love nothing at all , after having tasted the sweetness of this passion . You have so well satisfied what I enjoyned you ( answered Anacreon ) that if the lovely Berelisa acquit her self as well of what is commanded her , she will repeat very amorous Verses . Nevertheless ( said she blushing ) I shall not repeat many ; for I have a memory as unfaithful , as others have their hearts . But since 't is unlawful to disobey you , I shall repeat some Verses I learnt heretofore , made ( as was said ) by a Woman , whilst she imagined a Lover whom she affected , returned to love a former Mistress , whom she accounted unworthy of his affection . And accordingly Berelisa being lead by a jealous passion , recited the following Verses which she had made at Agrigentum , in the height of her jealousie , and had never shewed to any person till then ; so that Artemidorus was surprised to hear that which follows ; Tell me , poor slave , what meant those shows Of tenderness , or all those vows ; If thou intendest not to prove By them , thou truly wert in love ? But since thou' rt turn'd disloyall , goe Condemned to disgrace and woe : Mean while I 'le bless my self and smile Thy falsity did me beguile . Berelisa repeating these Verses , turning a little towards Artemidorus , made the Company esteem them sufficiently amorous . Clidamira smiled deceitfully , and Artemidorus was troubled , knowing Berelisa too well to be ignorant of the sentiments of her heart . But the best was , Acrisius who was so addicted to loquacity , not remembring that his Ticket enjoyned him silence for all the remainder of the evening , could not contain himself from making a long acclamation in praise of these Verses . But Anacreon checking him for it , lengthened the time of his silence from the next morning to noon ; after which Sicinius , who loved not long discourses , was obliged to relate his whole life in order to satisfying his ticket , which he did in this manner . Whereas I am of opinion , a man cannot be said to have lived while he did not love , the relation of my life will not be long ; for my love is but of six months date , and during that time I have had nothing else to do but to bemoan my self for the rigor of my Mistress , and uneffectually to endeavor to love her no more . After this , Sicinius held his peace , and nevertheless made apparent by this short relation , that those who speak little , have sometimes as much wit , as those that speak excessively ; for he handsomely enough quitted himself of the perplexity he was designed to be put into . In the next place Clidamira being to declare what she hated most , answered roughly , Not to be believed when she spoke truth . I conceive ( said Berelisa craftily ) it is more troublesome not to be believed when we speak an untruth , because it seems to be more cause of regret for a man to have invented a thing he is unable to make believed . Assuredly Berelisa has reason ( answered the Prince Artemidorus , ) but since it remains only for me to promise Musick , when the Ladies require it , I do it with pleasure . I do the like for the Collation injoyned me ( added Telanus . ) And as for me , ( said Spurius ) since I am obliged to promise not to hate any person , I do it with condition to break my word ; for I foresee I shall not be freed from hatred so long as I am votary to Love. Now it belongs to me , ( said Aemilius , looking upon Valeria ) to determine whether it is possible to love without desires , or without hope . But because it seems too late to make a long discourse , it will be more convenient for me to tell you the opinion of a Lover of my acquaintance , who one day made Verses upon this Subject , and in one place of that Work speaks thus ; Cold and fruitless is Loves fire , Whence is banisht all desire . If so , our hopes are gone ; Love's state Makes such an one unfortunate ; Nay , he is beyond man's thought A miscreant or else a sot . Aemilius spoke these Verses with so passionate an air , that Valeria changed colour , and Herminius resented a kind of vexation at it . Nevertheless he took upon him to be the Historian of this gallant Feast , and Amilcar to recount an amorous History as his Ticket obliged him . After which , it being late , all this fair company retired . Sulpitia led Clidamira and Berelisa to the place where they were to lodge , and Herminius constrained Anacreon to go and lodge at the house of the virtuous Sivelia , who was friend to all the friends of her Illustrious Son , and loved worthy persons , sufficiently to be induced to give handsome reception to a stranger upon information of his merit . As for Artemidorus , he was sufficiently sad ; for he had observed Berelisa , was possessed without just cause for it , since he had only such civility for Clidamira , as a virtuous person can never disclaim , but had a very tender passion for Berelisa . In which regard he was extreamly impatient till he could get an opportunity to entertain her in private ; which he could not easily bring about ; for the next morning there was a great Company with Clidamira and her , so that he could do no more than tell her after a confused manner , that he ever loved her dearly , and that she was injurious to him , in apprehending any cause of jealousie . Berelisa blusht at these words , and not being able to suppress her first thought , but casting her eyes another way , you might more properly say , ( answered she ) that I am injurious in loving you , than in being jealous , since this cruel passion is an infallible concomitant of a tender affection . Indeed my mind ( continued she ) is in a miserable condition ; if I am generous , I ought to counsel you to desert me , and to put your self in a capacity of being once again deceived by Clidamira , since she alone is able to re-ingratiate you with the Prince of Leontium , and without her you will be perpetually exil'd . On the other side , if I follow the pure sentiments of my own Soul , I should rather choose to see you in eternal banishments , than to see Clidamira deprive me of that which she has lost by her own fault , and I have merited by an inviolable fidelity . Now judge what quietness my mind is capable of , especially when I see you have still as great civility for Clidamira , as if she had not been unfaithful . But is it possible , ( replyed Artemidorus ) that you conceive an intelligent person can be uncivil to a Lady , and to a Lady he once Loved , and who would still perswade him that she does not hate him ? But is it possible , ( answered Berelisa passionately , ) you can understand a true Lover can innocently have civility for a Lady who causes jealousie in the person by whom he would be loved ? However , ( added she ) because I will not make my grief apparent to the eyes of so many persons , who know me not , I will conceal my sentiments the best I can , and observe yours with the greatest care possible , for , in my conjecture , you know them not your self . In earnest , added she , you love Clidamira , more than you think you do , and love me less than you believe ; and so undavertingly commit infidelity against me . Alass ! Madam , interrupted Artemidorus , I beseech you do not accuse me with injustice . But moreover , said Berelisa , you know not well what passes in you own heart , and take nor sufficient notice of the proceedings in mine . As Artemidorus was going to answer her , there came a great number of people who interrupted him ; yet he began to speak and tell her , that he was necessitated to leave Clusium , for fear of being discovered by a man whom the Prince of Leontium had sent to Porsenna ; of which having received notice by the Princess his Sister , he came back to Rome , the Princess also having taken upon her to send him intelligence how her affairs proceeded . After which , Herminius being arrived with Telanus , told the company that the Festival appointed , was to be hastned in favor of this generous Veientine , because the Veientines were within two days to send the Figure which they at first so peremptorily denyed , and so Telanus would be obliged to depart , and without obeying the command which Lot had layd upon him , being the person designed to give the Collation . Sulpitia coming thither with Clelia , a moment after , it was concluded it should be the next day ; and so Telanus took upon him to prepare for the Collation , Artemidorus to give the Musick , and Amilcar to make the relation he was obliged to . Yet he declared that he would not trust to his memory nor his eloquence , but for the contentment of the Company , read them a History , famous for the name of the person principally concerned in it , which he not many days agoe had translated out of the Greek into the Roman Language . All the Company required he should relate some adventure , wherein himself was interessed ; but Plotina craftily alleadging , that being obliged to recount an amorous History , it was not fit he should speak of his own Love , because he knew not how to manage that passion , his choice was allowed , and the next morning the same persons , who had been at the former entertainment , being met together in the same Garden , it was resolved Amilcar should read the History which he had translated , and that before the Collation or the Walk , because it was not unreasonably presumed , the passages of his Relation would supply matter for the conversation of the rest of the day . Wherefore all this fair Company being seated in a magnificent Hall , out of which was a very delightful prospect , Amilcar placed himself in such a manner , as he might be most easily understood by all that were present , and began to read the History of Hesiode , in which some are of opinion , that in the place of Apollo's prediction , some thing has been added in latter Ages . But to leave that in suspense , Amilcar began to read in this manner . The HISTORY of HESIODE . I Beseech you ( interposed Plotina ) stay a little , and first tell me , whether this Hesiode be not a great Poet , I have heard say lived many Ages ago ? For if it be , I confess to you I should find it difficult to interest my self sensibly in the adventures of people that have been out of the World so long . For my part ( said Clelia , ) I am not of your humor ; for I am almost inclinable to lament the miserable adventures which are no more than fictitious , if they be invented with any resemblance of truth . That cannot I do , ( replyed Plotina ) for that which passes in the same City where I am , affects me more than that which passes in Greece , and that which arrives in my own times , makes greater impression upon my heart , than that which hapned in the days of Romulus . In reference to such things ( answered Clelia ) as we see with our own eyes , or which befal people that we know , I consent with you , that they move more than others do , but in the telling of an History relating to persons not of your knowledge , I confidently believe , we ought to be as much affected with an Adventure hapned in Greece , as at Rome , and there is no distance of places which takes away the sensibility of the heart , no Age so remote , but the fancy becomes near enough to it to excite compassion : for 't is the things themselves we are moved with , and not so much the places or the persons ; since every place or person you know not , is indifferent to you , and cannot affect you more one way than another . 'T is the representation made to you of their sufferings that mollifies your heart ; and if any man should invent a deplorable sad Story , I conceive your self would be unable to resist all sense of pitty : for in my judgment such as have greatest wits , suffer themselves to be most of all taken with things happily invented . The way to determine your controversies ( said Herminius ) is , to permit Amilcar to read . You have reason , ( answered Anacreon for if the amiable Plotina have no compassion for Hesiode , I think her the most cruel Virgin in the World , though the History Amilcar is going to read of him , should add nothing to the truth . Read then ( said Plotina , beholding Amilcar ) for it is not fit I should longer deprive the Company of the pleasure they expect from a History you have chosen to divert them . Yet you will please to remember , answered Amilcar , that I am engaged to relate none but an amorous History , and so the more love there is in that I shall read , the more I shall satisfie my Word . After this , the silence of all the Company intimating their expectation he should begin to read , he did so in these Words . The History OF HESIODE . HESIODE was of a very Illustrious Lineage , for 't is affirmed he was descended from Orpheus , as well as Homer , who was his very near Kinsman , And indeed this pedegree is so particularly deduced , that there is no ground to believe it fictitious . They say , Orpheus was the Son of Aeacus and of the Muse Calliope ; that Orpheus was Father of Drez , and Drez Father of Eneleus ; that from this latter , successively descended Jamonides , Philoterpe , Euphemus , Epiphrades , and Menalopus . This Menapolus had two Sons , Appelles and Ampelis ; Appelles was Father to Maeon , who going to Smyrna married Eu●●●is , by whom he had Homer . Ampelis on the other side married at Cuma , and had a Son called Dius , who was the Father of Hesiode . It is also recorded that his Family was very rich ; but his Father haveing been rather prodigal than liberal , so intang led his affairs , that not being longer able to live at that height of expence he was wont to do , he left Cuma of Ionia where he dwelt , and went into Boeotia , where he rather made choice of the Countrey than the City for his ordinary residence , and dwelt at a Town called As●ra , the scituation of which was infinitely delectable . Besides also , Dius marrying in this place with a Virgin of a sufficient Fortune , whose name was Pysimeda , he continued there as well out of interest as inclination . At the end of the first year of his Marriage , Hesiode came into the World , and the year after , Dius had another Son named Perses , who differed much from the first ; for Hesiode was a great and excellent person , and Perses was the true pattern of a wretched Poet , dull , lazy , envious , and full of vanity . The childhood of Hesiode was always delightful , and his education better than might have been expected from the Countrey . For Dius having contracted a particular friendship with an eminent Priest of the Muses at the Mount Helicon , left the young Hesiode to him for some years . Now this famous Mountain , which is not far distant from that of Parnassus , being peculiarly consecrated to Apollo , and the Muses , all the considerable people throughout Greece , go thither at least once in their life time . And as places of great resort have always more politeness than others , Hesiod's wit became very gallant and polite , even in his tender youth . He had both boldness and discretion ; and that which is always a good sign in the mind of a child , he had a general curiosity to get every thing explained to him which he did not understand . He loved much to walk alone by himself , though otherwise his genius was sufficiently free . He was of a handsome person , civil , and of a pleasing conversation ; but before he was eighteen years old , he never thought of employing himself in making Verses , although he was in a Countrey consecrated to the Muses , and indeed the pleasures of Hesiode at this time , seem'd sufficiently contrary to Poetry ; for he lov'd Hunting more than Study , notwithstanding the general curiosity I told you he had from his Childhood , which incited him always to enquire the reason of what he saw . Now being exactly at that age in which the heart of young people is as yet undetermin'd to any thing , and capable of taking to all whatsoever , wherein Vice and Virtue seem to dispute who shall possess it ; Hesiode at his return from hunting , went to sit down at the brink of that famous Spring Hippocrene , which is at the foot of Helicon , which they say , arises out of a rock , and was first made by a stroke of Pegasus's foot , and which is so famous for the admirable virtue ascrib'd to it , of inspiring those that drink of it with an exquisite faculty of making Verses . Hesiode therefore being something weary with the hunting he had been at , and finding a very pleasant shade near this Fountain , sate down there , and leaning against the body of a tree , betook himself to muse with sufficient pleasure , by reason of the purling of the stream , and the whispers of the leaves which were gently wav'd by a soft fresh wind ; for it was exactly in that season of Roses , in which the West-winds are most agreeable , and in which the Festivals of Love was ready to be celebrated at Helicon , which was wont to be so emniz'd there every five years , as constantly as that of the Muses ; to signifie , that , as Love cannot want the Muses , so the Muses cannot be without Love. Hesiode entertaining himself in this manner , without having any great joy , or great sorrow , or other particular object , to imploy his mind , and awaken his imagination , he fell by degrees into so profound a Musing , that he no longer took notice of that which he heard , or saw , or was thinking of . So that slumbring by little and little , he supported himself against a Tree , and fell asleep . His eyes had not long been shut , but his fancy being guided by the gods , presented him with an admirable and surprising object ; for on a suddain , he thought he beheld all the Muses about him , in that manner as they are pictur'd , to wit , in the attire of Nymphs with loose Robes , with dishevel'd hair , with garlands and flowers upon their heads , and several instruments in their hands , correspondent to the several things invented by them . Hesiode on a suddain beheld this Celestial Troop about him ; he heard so melodious a Concent , that he was charmed with it ; he fancied also that he beheld several little Cupids amongst them , who leaving off their sport to listen to them , seemed to hearken very attentively . But at length the Musick being ended , Calliope advancing towards him , after having had the consent of her companions , to do so , spoke to him almost in this manner , if yet it be lawful to fancy how the Muses speak . Upon what thinkest thou , Hesiode ? dost thou not fear that the gods will call thee to an account for the wit which they have given thee ? what hast thou done with it since thou camest into the world ? art thou not asham'd to dwell in the hill of Helicon , to be neighbor to the Mountain from whence we took our birth , to be so near Parnassus , and to sleep on the brink of Hippocrene , without ever having had a thought of composing Verses ? Thinkest thou that the gods have given thee wit , memory , fancy , and judgement , to employ upon nothing ? A waken thy self from this drowsiness , wherein sloth still detains thee , consider that the life of men is too short , for them to be contented with it , and that there is nothing so sweet as for a man to acquire immortality to himself . Consider what glory it is that attends thee , if thou believest the counsels which we give thee ; and to encourage thee to follow them , know , that if thou wilt , thy name shall be celebrated throughout all Ages , and amongst all Nations , and thou shalt be universally acknowledged for the Father of all the Poets , which shall arise in the whole extent of the world . Do not imagine that what we tell thee is a small matter , for I can assure thee ( upon the word of Apollo , who knows things to come ) that they who are descended , or who shall descend in the sequel of time , from the greatest Kings , or the most illustrious Heroes , shall not be owner of so great a fame , as they who shall follow thee . But to give thee a light Idaea of it , redouble thy attention ; follow me to the top of my Helicon , take good notice of all that I shall shew thee there , hearken with respect to the great things which I am going to inform thee of , and believe all that I shall tell thee cannot miss coming to pass ; for the most secret books of destiny are always open to Apollo , from whom it is I speak to thee . After this , Hesiode thought that he was transported to the top of Mount Helicon , from whence discovering all Greece , as he thought , he beheld the fairest object that ever he had seen . But though he conceiv'd himself elevated very high , yet he perceiv'd the most remote objects , as distinctly as if they had been very near ; for when we see things only in imagination , we see them as well afar off as near . In this place under a great Laurel which made a handsome umbrage , Calliope all alone appear'd to him again , and addressing to him with a majestical air , and full of sweetness and charms ; Rowze up thy mind , Hesiode , said she to him , receive respectfully the favour Apollo does thee , of rendring thee capable to penetrate into futurity , and to enjoy true glory , which is never found till after death , and consequently is not very considerable during life . But to cause thee to enjoy it amply , it is requisite that I make thee a description of Poetry , that I recall what 's past , and reaching forth unto that which is to come , make thee know , what none other shall know during thy generation ; but as they who intending to shew a great River to a stranger , would not go to take view of it near its Spring , because it would seem too little ; so likewise in going to shew thee the progress of Poetry , I must not trace it back to its original : because being it is really the off-spring of Heaven , I cannot conduct thee to the place of its nativity . It suffices to tell thee , that 't is the language of the gods , and that Love and Glory have brought it intouse amongst men ; That without it the Heroes would dye unrewarded , that their names would perish soon after them ; that Lovers would sigh without pleasure , that the art for one to render her himself immortal , by immortalizing others , would be unknown in the World. In the next place , look upon all Greece , as the first place wherein Poetry began to be celebrated , and from whence it shall pass successively to the other parts of the World. Dost thou not see a Woman of a goodly aspect , at the gate of the Temple of Delphos ? 't is Phemonoe , the first Prophetess of that Temple ; who invented the handsomest form of Verses ; For by a priviledge granted to Women , it may be affirmed that they have more share in poetry than men , since if they do not make Verses themselves , yet at least they inspire others with the desire of making them . Dost thou not see near her , that young man that plays upon the Harp ? 't is the famous Amphion , who added three strings to that instrument , to make them up seven , there having been but four before . It is also reported , that the stones , drawn by his harmony , ranked themselves one upon another , to build the Walls of Thebes : but the truth is , he became of such reputation among the Thebans , that he easily perswaded them to inclose their City . Look a little towards the right hand , and thou wilt see a venerable man : 't is the most antient of three Poets , who bear or will bear the name Linus , and the first whom Apollo taught the measures and numbers of Verse . He writ a Poem concerning the World , which got him such honor , that some have not stuck to call him the Son of Apollo ; and indeed his name will be always celebrated by the Geek Poets , who will make Hymns upon his death , and particularly by the famous Sappho of Mytilene , whom I shall by and by shew you . In the mean time , look upon him who appears so handsome , and so sad ; 't is Orpheus , from whom thou art descended , who was able to charm Hell , and recover Euridice from the shades of death , by the power of this melodie , and who not being able to contain one moment from looking upon that beloved person , lost her again for ever . This excellent Poet has composed thirty nine Poems , but time shall bereave posterity of them , excepting one Book of Hymns to the gods . and a Treatise of precious Stones , of which some fragments shall remain preserv'd from age to age and it shall be known in general , that he lov'd to treat of grave Subjects , as of the World , the Stars , and Morality . He that thou seest behind him is Musaeus , to whom Orpheus addressed several of his Works , and left his Harp at his death ; 't is he that made the handsome Poem of Leander and Hero ; although in process of time , some will go about to ascribe it to another Musaeus . Then take notice of Melesigenes , who is thy kinsman , and whom thou must overcome at Chalcis . I shall say nothing to thee of his lineage , and the place where he was born ; for thou knowest it well ; but I shall assure thee , that he shall be so famous , that in future ages , seven Cities shall contend for the honor of having him their Native ; namely Smyrna , Rhodes , Colophon , Salamis , Chios , Argos , and Athens . He shall be indigent of the goods of Fortune , but rich in the gifts of the mind . He shall make several voyages , and shall be almost continually unhappy . He shall lay aside the name of Melesigines , and take upon him that of Homer , because he shall become blind . After this accident , he shall become so poor , that he shall be constrain'd for a long time to beg alms . Yet he shall find charitable friends to assist him , and the gods themselves shall do a miracle for his sake ; for the Seamen refusing to take him into their Vessel to go to Chios , shall be overtaken with so great a storm , that , imagining it befallen them , because they refus'd Homer , they shall return to the shore to take him in , and afterwards make a happy voyage . But at length Homer shall become a little more happy ; he shall marry , and have two Daughters , and then it shall be , that he shall compose one Work , which he shall intitle Odysseus , and another , Ilias . The latter of which shall be more admir'd than the former , in the first ages which shall follow him ; but in after-times , they shall be judg'd of quite contrary : but in truth , they shall both be worthy of the highest applauses . Homer in acknowledgement to those , by whom he shall be assisted , shall introduce them in his Works , to the end to immortalize their Virtue . For Phennius his Father-in-law , and his first Master , shall find a place in the Odysseus ; Mentor shall be highly celebrated there ; he shall also speak advantageously of Mentes , and shall not forget a plain Mechanick , who shall entertain him for some time at his house ; and thus he shall give an heroical testimony of acknowledgement , in an age that shall be ungrateful to his Virtue . But posterity shall at least render justice to his merit , and acknowledge him to have been Master of a grand and prodigious genius , with a natural , facile , and delightful style . He it is , that shall invent to begin a History in the middle , to the end , to suspend the minds of the Readers , and give them a kind of pleasing inquietude ; it shall be he that shall introduce that admirable diversity of styles , in which he shall never be surpass'd by any ; he shall be admir'd by the most eminent wits of Greece , and acknowledg'd in all ages for a Poet , worthy to be imitated in every respect by all others . Judge then what glory will befall to you , in overcoming a man , whose name shall be famous , as long as Reason shall be amongst men . Hitherto I have told you of the past and the present ; I must begin with the amorous Mimnermus , to discover the future to you . Do not you perceive by his air and his aspect , that he will be able to sing of nothing but Love ? 'T is he that shall invent the way of the bewailing Elegie for the fair Nanno his Mistress , who , by the sweetness of her voice , shall inspire him with the sweetness of his Verse : Nevertheless , the Works of this excellent man shall perish , and not live among those of others ; but yet there shall be enough to judge , that he must needs have been a most delicate and amorous wit. After this , Hesiode believ'd he saw only all Peloponnesus , the Sea that encompasses it , and particularly the Cape of Taenarus , and upon that Sea , not far from the Cape , a comely person carried upon the back of a Dolphin , playing upon an Harp , and looking sometimes towards the shore , and sometimes towards Heaven , as if he thanked the gods for some favor . After which , Calliope beginning again to speak , He that thou feest , said she , is the famous Arion , who shall invent the manner of Tragick Verses , and the introducing of a Chorus ; he shall be ready to be slain by the mariners of a ship , out of intent to possess his Money ; but having obtain'd permission to sing some Verses to his Harp , he shall do it so well , that the melody of his Song shall draw several Dolphins about the ship ; upon which , Arion abandoning himself to them , shall leap into the Sea , and be receiv'd by one of those Dolphins , who shall carry him to the shore ; and thus he shall find more humanity amongst Fishes , than amongst Men. Then all these objects passing away , Hesiode beheld an Island , and upon the top of a Rock , a brown Woman of indifferent stature and beauty ; yet she had quick and sprightly eyes , and was of a very comely shape : she that thou feest , said Calliope then to Hesiode , is the famous Sappho of Mytilene , who shall be celebrated throughout all ages , for the handsomness of her Verses , especially for a certain passionate and amorous style , which shall be almost inimitable . She shall invent the use of the Bow belonging to the Harp , which shall highly advantage the sound of it ; she shall love a disloyal person , which shall be the cause of her death ; but though almost all her works shall perish , yet her name shall live eternally ; she shall be styled the tenth Muse , and in all Ages new Honors shall be ascrib'd to her . But there is enough spoken , concerning this Illustrious Lesbian ; therefore behold Alcaeus , who shall live at the same time ; do not you see he has the aspect of a man of quality ? his birth shall be very noble ; he shall command the Armies of Mytitilene , with his Brother Antimenides : but one of the seven Sages of Greece named Pittacus , shall possess himself of the Tyranny , and eject them ; so that Alcaeus , an excellent Lyrick Poet , being incensed in mind , shall begin to write against him , and in general , against Tyranny and Tyrants , and make Verses , which shall be accounted seditious . His works shall be grave , and strong ; he shall sometimes descend to Mirth and Love , and succeed very well therein , although more excellent for other things . He shall have so passionate a soul , that he shall desire to immortalize a little mark the person he shall love , shall have upon her foot ; but he shall have the unhappiness to fall into the hands of Pittacus , who contenting himself with the power to be reveng'd , shall send him back again without harm , and by that handsome action , confirm to himself the prerogative of bearing the glorious title of Wise . After this , Hesiode beheld Alcaeus no more ; but saw a man disguis'd with a vizard in a Chariot , who went to and fro in the middle of a spacious place in Athens , encompas'd with the people . He that thou feest , said Calliope , is Thespis , who shall himself act the Tragedies which he shall compose , and shall be famous for this sort of Works . But then , Dost not thou see a man , who has a countenance sufficiently cheerful ? 't is Epicharmus , who shall be born in Sicily , and be the first inventor of Comedies , which shall perish by time , after having serv'd for a pattern to those that shall follow . In the next place , behold two Poets with grave looks , marching together ; one of them is Theognis , who rejecting Poetical fictions , shall write Precepts of Morality in Verse . Yet he shall sometimes intermingle Love in his Works , and that with some freedom . The other is Phocilydes of Miletum , something more serious , who shall write of moral matters full of instruction , and draw the greatest part of his Sentences from the Books of certain Women who shall be called Sybyls , he shall be imitated one day by a French Poet , whose Verses shall for a long time be the first . Lessons of Virtue for the young children of his own Nation . They shall both begin their Works in recommending the worshiping of the Divine Power , the honour of Parents , and judging with Justice , and fear of another Judgement , which attends both the good and the wicked . Then behold a man of a very comly person , but blind ! 't is Stesichorus of Sicily , a Lyrick Poet , who shall come near to the grandeur of Homer . 'T is true , he shall be condemn'd for being too abundant ; but there shall remain nothing of him besides his reputation . While he shall be yet in the cradle , a Nightingale shall sit and sing upon his mouth ; he shall lose his sight for having spoken ill of Helene , but recover it again by making a Work in her praise , which he shall call a Palinode or Recantation . But after having shewn thee Stesichorus alone , I must also shew thee him in company ; dost not thou see eight Men and a Woman ? they are the nine Lyrick Poets , who shall be put together in resemblance of the nine Muses . The first without comparison , shall be Pindar , of whom I shall tell thee afterwards : and thou mayst see the rest about her , who are Simonides , Stesichorus , Ibycus , Alcman , Bachylides , Anacreon , Alcaeus , and Sappho , who shall likewise be call'd the tenth Muse , as I told thee before . But to speak at present only of Pindar , when he shall be in the cradle , the Bees shall make Honey upon his mouth . Dost thou not see that he is separated from the rest that environ him , and that he has none near him but a fair Virgin , with a Crown upon her head ? 't is Corinna , who shall have the glory of surpassing him five times publickly , and gain the prize for making better Verses than he . Nevertheless , he shall be a Poet of the first Order , in the judgement of the greatest Poets , that shall follow him . He shall be so sublime , that it shall be hard to follow him ; his style shall be lofty , pure , and chaste , and truly worthy to entertain Kings and Princes . He shall love chiefly to sing the praises of those who shall have been Victors in the Olympick Games ; However , as I mention'd before , Corinna shall overcome him five times : : Some shall say , the reason shall be , for that being very handsome , her Verses shall thereby seem so much the more amiable , ; others that making use of the Aeolian Dialect , and Pindar of the Dorick , which shall not be so elegant , this shall give her the advantage . But to discover a truth to thee which shall never be known to any other , he shall be amorous of her , and therefore take pleasure to suffer himself to be overcome by her : Not but that this Woman must be so admirable for her Verses , that the Tanagrians shall erect a Statue to her : she shall also give profitable councel to Pindar , for as he shall one day be boasting of himself in her presence , she shall pleasantly mock him , and tell him that he knows not how to make any thing , since he knows not how to feign ; maintaining peremptorily , that fiction is necessary to handsom Poetry . Pindar afterwards endeavouring to improve this admonition , shall offer her a work wholly fill'd with fictions connected together ; but this fair Virgin deriding him again ingeniously , and beholding him with a mocking smile shall tell him , they ought to be interspers'd with judgement , and not cast in by handfuls as he has done . And accordingly , Pindar shall so well profit by her Counsel , that he shall become the wonder of his own age , and of those which shall come after him . The most famous Conqueror of the World , shall esteem him so highly , that having taken Thebes , he shall cause the house to be shewn him where Pindar dwelt , to secure it from being pillag'd , and shall preserve the goods of another Pindar , only in respect to his name . He shall also be happy in dying ; for after having requested of the gods , that which is sweetest in life , he shall have the advantage to dye without pain , sleeping upon the knees of a person whom he shall love , at the publick Shews . After which , a Statue shall be erected to him . But in the next place , dost thou see a goodly person , well made , and of a comely stature , who has a Crown of Flowers upon his head , and a very rich cup in his hand , who is near a Table well furnish'd , and encompass'd with people that are dancing ? 't is the famous Anacreon , the great protector of Joy and Feasts . Oh , I beseech you ( interrupted Anacreon ) let me see whether you have not craftily adjoyn'd me to so many Poets , that have appear'd to me as well as to Hesiode , since you began to read . Sincerely ( answer'd Amilcar ) I have made no alteration in translating this place , and I engage to let you see all I am going to read , in the Greek Original . Let Amilcar read on , ( said Plotina ) for perhaps we shall hear what you would be unwilling to tell us . Indeed ( added Valeria ) I have understood by Berelisa and Clidamira , that you will not relate any thing concerning your Loves . 'T is true ( answer'd Anacreon ) That I do not affect to tell my amorous adventures ; and therefore I am loth to let Amilcar read this place ; for I should not care to have Calliope discover to you all my secrets . Fear nothing ( reply'd Amilcar ) a Muse never speaks indiscreetly ; and the Translator is intelligent enough . Proceed then ( said Anacreon ) And accordingly Amilcar began to read again in this manner , at the place where he had left off . But in the next place , dost thou see a goodly person , well made , and of a comely stature , who has a crown of Flowers upon his head , and a very rich cup in his hand , who is near a Table well furnish'd , and encompass'd with people that are dancing ? 't is the famous Anacreon , the protector of Joy and Feasts . He shall have a jovial wit , gallant , delicate and natural ; his Odes shall last as long as the Empire of Letters shall endure ; he shall invent a sort of Verses that shall bear his name ; he shall make Elegies , he shall sing the Loves of Circe and Penelope , Lovers of Vlysses , but this Work shall perish , and he shall at length be one of the most famous Poets of all Greece ; he shall love after all the ways , wherewith 't is possible to Love ; his principal Mistress shall be named — Hold , I beseech you ( interrupted Anacreon again ) and do not name her . I must of necessity name her ( answer'd Amilcar ) for Plotina makes me a sign to continue my reading ; which he did accordingly , thus , His principle Mistress shall be named Euripile ; posterity nevertheless shall believe , that he lov'd two other persons more ardently . He shall be very well belov'd by the Prince of Samos , called Polycrates , who shall one day give him two talents , but Anacreon shall restore them back two days after , and tell him ( to refuse him without incivility ) that he was two nights without sleep , for thinking how he should employ them , and that he will not be rewarded with a thing that affords nothing but anxious and inquiet cares . In his first youth , returning from a great Feast , he shall meet a Nurse holding a Child in her arms ; whom he shall justle so rudely , that the provoked Woman shall pray the gods , that one day he may as much honor her Son whom he then despis'd ; and accordingly , that child shall one day excite love in Anacreon . He shall invent a kind of Lyre with one and twenty strings ; and he shall dye by an unexpected and inconsiderable accident , in the midst of a Feast , at the age of fourscore and five years , and shall enjoy after his death an immortal glory . Whatever the accident be , ( interrupted Anacreon ) that shall occasion my death , in that age I think I have no great cause to be troubled at it : but whatever Calliope has spoken of it , I conceive I shall not do very ill , to take care always to keep my self from dying young . As for me ( answer'd Plotina ) I am not dispos'd to contradict you ; for besides that in my judgement I apprehend you have reason , I have also a great desire that Amilcar continue his reading , both to let me know those who are to succeed , and to resolve me whether Rome is not likely to have a Poet famous enough , to deserve mentioning by Calliope . After which Amilcar proceeded in this manner . Seest thou that old man with the bald head , in the middle of a field , and above him a great Eagle , holding a Tortoise in her beak ? 't is Aeschylus the Athenian ; he shall be the first that shall publish Tragedies ; he shall add very much to the ornaments of the Theater , and first establish that maxime , not to bloody the Scene . He shall compose fourscore and ten Tragedies , and shall overcome twenty eight times ; but being grown very old , he shall be out-done by Sopholes in the spring of his youth ; which shall be so grievous to him , that he shall forsake Greece , and go into Sicily ; He shall be sublime , grave , magnificent , in his expressions , sometimes even to excess , but often rude and impolish'd , Wherefore the Athenians in following ages shall permit the Poets to correct the Tragedies of Aeschylus , and afterward make them pass for new , and obtain prizes with them . Nevertheless , that famous Lycurgus the Law-giver , shall so highly esteem his Works , and those of Sophocles ; that he shall cause them to be kept in the publick Archiv's , and erect Statues of Brass to both of them . Aeschylus shall be threatned to be killed with a blow on the head ; to avoid which unhappiness , he shall very much affect to walk much in the plain field ; but the gods shall punish him for the boldness , to go about to resist destiny ; for a great Eagle holding a Tortoise , and taking the bald head of Aeschylus for a stone , shall let the same fall upon him to break it ; and thus seeking to avoid death , he shall find it , after having had the grief to hear it reproach'd to him by the young Sophocles , that when he did well , he did not know for what reason he did so . In the next place , behold Sophocles the conqueror of Aeschylus , and many others : Dost thou not guess by his aspect , that he shall be inclin'd to Love ? Theorida and Archippa shall be famous for having been his Mistresses , He shall be the greatest of Tragick Poets ; his Works shall have an incomparable beauty and elegance ; all shall be exact in them , polite , and accomplisht ; they shall have both sweetness and loftiness : Some shall go about to parallel him to Euripides , of whom I am to speak next ; but the more sage opinions shall be for Sophocles . Some shall surname him the Bee , intimating that he shall take only the flower of things ; others the Syrene , because he shall very much allure the minds of those that shall see his Works . In his extream old age , not thinking of ought but to acquire glory , and neglecting his domestick affairs , one of his children shall accuse him of dotage , and go about to deprive him of the management of his estate ; but he shall shew the Judges a very handsome piece , which he shall then be making ; upon which the accuser shall be more in danger to be declared a fool than the accused . He shall make six and twenty Tragedies , and shall overcome in twenty four ; but at last he shall dye of joy , having first overcome once in his decrepit age , and gotten the advantage to preserve all the excellency of his wit to the last . For one telling him , Thou art unhappy , Sophocles , in being no longer capable of Love ; he shall answer gallantly , I esteem my self happy for being escaped from his Tyranny , as from that of a furious and insolent Master . But it is time to shew thee Euripides : dost thou not see a man encompass'd with several Soldiers 't is he of whom I speak : he hath , as thou seest , a firce , melancholly and proud aspect ; yet his birth shall not be great , and he shall be born in poverity ; but he shall have boldness and fierceness . 'T is true , his merit shall bear him out . In his first youth he shall overcome several times , in the places where there shall be prizes for the exercises of the body . Afterwards , he shall make a great number of Tragedies , of which eight shall be Satyrical . He shall overcome fifteen times , without any sign of Joy discernable in his eyes . Indeed Euripides shall scarce ever laugh , and it shall not be known whether he loves or hates Women , so uniform shall he appear in all his actions . Yet Sophocles shall reproach him not to hate them , but in the Theater . The people shall one day pray him to change a Verse ; but he shall answer , That he writ to teach the people , and not to be taught by them . He shall sometimes take pains with difficulty , and a Poet shall reproach to him , that he made but three Verses in three days . I acknowledge it , shall he answer , and you have made a hundred ; but your hundred Verses shall not last three days , and my three Verses shall last not only three hundred years , but even to eternity . In effect , Euripides shall have so great a reputation , that after the Athenians shall have been overcome under Nicias and Gilippus , the Sicilians , who shall be the Victors , shall spare the lives of several prisoners only because they shall know of the Verses of Euripides , wherewith they shall be so charm'd , that they shall cause them to be continually recited , to the end to learn them , and give the like liberty to those from whom they shall have learnt them . There shall be some also that shall stay in Sicily , and enrich themselves by reciting those Verses which all the World shall admire . But as for the others , who shall return to Athens , thou seest them at his feet , to thank his as their Deliverer , and leave him wholly surpris'd with this glorious adventure . He shall have the honor to be a great friend to Socrates , who shall , for the time to come , be the pattern to all the Sages ; and he shall also have the generosity to give him testimonies of his amity after his death . But at length Euripides shall have the unhappiness to discover that his wife shall be unfaithful to him , and love a Comedian ; upon which , fearing the mockery of the Comick Poets , he shall forsake his Countrey , and go into Macedonia , where he shall be in favour with the King Archelaus . During his being there , one of those Poets who never make Verses but to beg , and of which kind there shall always be some in the Courts of Princes , shall request something of considerable value of the King of Macedonia ; but this Prince being ingenious both to refuse and give , shall command that to be given to Euripides , which the other desired of him ; for ( shall he say to this importunate person ) you deserve to ask without receiving , and Euripides deserves to receive without asking . But at last Euripides shall die miserably ; for he shall be torn to pieces by the dogs of that King at a famous hunting . The people shall say , the cause of it was because he interceded for a man who had slain one of those dogs ; but the true reason shall be , for that the King scarce minding his hunting any longer , and being almost continually in discourse with Euripides , jealousie and hatred shall both enter into their hearts ; so that finding him one day wandring alone , they shall tear him to pieces ; and thus shall the famous Euripides die , whom many judicious persons shall scarce dare to place above Sophocles . But after having seen this illustrious Poet , fix thy eyes a while upon a very little man , who stands there on one side : he is a Poet , and nam'd Philetas ; he shall make Elegies full of very handsome fancy . He shall be so lean , so little , and so light , that the people shall report he always carries lead about him , for fear the wind should carry him away . He shall have a Mistriss named Batthis , and shall dye through grief , for not being able to resolve the argument of a Sophister . He that thou seest in the next place , is the incomparable Menander , whose glory shall be immortal ; he is the man that shall refine Comedies , who shall take away the insolent satyre from them , and banish all that encounters modesty . He shall have an inclination extraordinarily amorous ; for which reason there shall be much true modesty in his works , He shall apprehend perfectly , that a handsome Comedy ought to be a description , or picture of the World , and the passions ordinary to all men ; for no Poet shall goe beyond him in skill , and exact observation of manners , customs , passions , and inclinations of each particular of mankind . There shall be other Comick Poets after him , who shall confound all his different stiles , and without observing all those varieties which are so necessary to these kind of Pictures , they shall make Kings and Slaves speak after the same manner , and confound the Tragick style with the Comick . These cannot without injustice be equall'd to Menander , who shall be gallant and polite throughout , who shall have nothing but what either instructs or diverts . Whence there shall be in the sequel of time , a most grave and famous Author , who shall prefer Menander a thousand degrees above him , that shall be the most excellent amongst all others : Menander shall be accus'd by one nam'd Cratinus , to be sufficiently addicted to play the plagiary in Authors that preceded him ; but this Cratinus shall be one of those dangerous sons of Envy , of which there shall always be some , as long as there are persons of virtue : that is one of those malicious criticks , who seek not to instruct their age they live in , but only to injure those they see more esteem'd than themselves . Menander shall compose an hundred and nine Comedies , and shall be Victor only in eight ; but posterity shall do him the justice to believe , that it was by reason of the factions of his Envyers . He shall be Disciple to Theophrastus , a great friend to Demetreus Phalereus ; and so esteem'd by the Kings of Aegypt and Macedonia , that they shall send a Fleet and Ambassadors to him , to oblige him to come to them . But , in fine , being yet in the flower of his age , he shall be drown'd as he is swimming in the Port of Piraeus . Look upon him that I shew thee next ; he shall be named Philemon , and shall overcome Menander several times , rather through good fortune than merit , though there will be handsome fancies in several places of his Works : but Menander speaking to him of his victories , shall smilingly say to him , Art not thou asham'd to have overcome me ? He is destinated to die with laughter , at the sight of some uncouth spectacle ; he shall live fourscore and seventeen years , and shall make fourscore and ten Comedies . He that thou seest upon that great Theater , and whom such a croud of people attentively listen to , is Aristophanes ; he shall be of low birth , and yet of great reputation , and taking to himself a middle way between the excessive licentiousness of antient Comedy , and the regularity of the New , he shall please the generality of people . His style shall be sharp , subtle , elegant , full of ingenious setches and railleries ; but he shall not scruple to offend the fancy of the virtuous sort of people , so that he may but give divertisement to the multitude . He shall be extraordinarity bold in speaking against all the World ; insomuch that he shall make a Comedy against a Tribune of the people wherein he shall speak so sharply , that no Comedian will venture to act that part ; whereupon being led by his Satyrical inclination , he shall act it himself , and for that reason be condemned to pay a great Fine . That which shall blot the reputation of Aristophanes , is , that he shall be an enemy to Socrates , and make a Comedy against him ; but on the other side , he shall have the honor to have his Epitaph made by a great Philosopher , after a glorious manner ; which shall serve one day for a document to the World , that all great men are not always of the same judgement , since another great Author speaking of Aristophanes , shall say that in his works the Tragick and Comick style are confounded together , the high and the low , the sublime and the familiar , very many superfluous words , cold railleries , and impudence diffus'd throughout . He that thou seest next is Lycophron , an Author famous for his obscurity . He shall be of the number of those seven Tragick Poets , who shall compose the Pleiades , and he shall be ingeniously compar'd to a certain obscure Star , which is in that constellation . He shall be born in the City of Chalcis in Eubaea , and shall be slain with the shot of an arrow . Now take notice of that man who goes forth of a Temple , and seems to be in amazement ; 't is Callimachus the Cyrenian , who shall make Elegies , Epigrams , and other Works , with sufficient approbation . He shall make one among the rest that shall live a long time , of which I will tell thee the subject , to the end thou mayst understand , Poets may sometimes have boldness which lead them out of the common road , provided they be manag'd with judgement . Berenice , Queen of Aegypt , seeing Ptolomy her Husband going to the War , shall devote her hair , which shall be very graceful , to Venus , in case he return victorious : after which , this Prince coming home Conqueror , Berenice shall cut off her hair , and carry it her self to the Temple of Venus , where it shall not be found the next morning . A famous Astrologer who shall desire to court that Queen , shall profess that he saw it in the Heavens , and that it makes a new Constellation there . And indeed having really discover'd one that he had never seen till then , it shall for ever after be call'd , The hair of Berenice : This is the subject of Gallimachus's Poem , wherein making use of the boldness permitted to great Poets , he shall introduce the hair of Berenice speaking , to the end it may appear , there is nothing which an excellent Poet cannot make to speak becommingly . The next thou seest is Aratus , who shall be born in the City of Soli in Silicia ; he shall not be very learn'd in Astrologie , and shall nevertheless make a very handsome Poem concerning the Stars and their courses : He shall also compose another very elegant work , and posterity shall judge of it by the merit of those who shall translate it ; for the first shall be the Father of Latine Eloquence , who shall be named Cicero ; the second shall be a Prince of high accomplishments , who shall be call'd Germanicus ; the third a very amorous Poet , whose name shall be Ovid ; and the fourth a man of principal quality call'd Ruffus Avienus ; so that I assure thee no other work shall ever light upon more noble Interpreters . Then turn thine eyes upon the admirable Theocritus ; he shall be born in Syracuse , and shall make Elegies , which shall acquire him immortal glory ; he shall speak ill of Hiero , the Tyrant of his Countrey , who shall pardon him the first time ; but as Poets do not easily hold their peace , the second time the Tyrant shall put him to death , and there shall remain no more of Theocritus but his Works , and his fair reputation . He that thou seest next him , is Moschus , a Poet of the same strain , who shall have a gallant and delicate wit. He shall make an Idyllium upon Run-away Cupid , which shall be imitated in all Languages ( so gallant shall the invention of it seem ) and happily express'd in few Verses . Those two Men whom thou seest together , are the two Parthenii , of whose Writings nothing shall remain , and of whom I shall speak by and by , when I come to speak of Virgil and Ovid. Lastly ( Hesiode ) behold the last famous Poet among the Greeks ; he shall be of Cilicia , of the City of Anazarba ; he shall be called Oppian , and shall be son of one of the principal Citizens , named Agesilaus , who after having govern'd a long time , shall addict himself entirely to Philosophy , to the end to instruct his Son therein The Emperor Severus passing through this place , neither Oppian nor Agesilaus , shall go to salute him ; which the Emperor taking ill , shall banish them into an Island almost desart at that time , which in the revolution of ages shall be inhabited , by people very courageous , and of a most noble race . During this exile , Oppian shall compose five Books concerning Fishing , and six concerning Hunting ; he shall dedicate his Work to Antoninus , son of Severus , who not only shall recall him from exile , but being charm'd with his Verses , shall recompence each of them with a piece of Gold ; whereupon thenceforth they shall be called , The Golden Verses of Oppian . Besides that , they shall be worthy of that Title , only in respect of their Elegance . After this , he shall return into his own Countrey , and die there at the age of thirty years ; his Citizens shall erect a Statue to him , and inscribe an Epitaph upon his Tomb , which shall intimate , that the gods caus'd his death out of envy ; because , if he had liv'd long , he would have surpass'd all mortals . Thus Hesiode , thou seest who shall be thy successors in Greece ; but if Poetry die amongst the Greeks , 't is only to revive again among the Romans , who shall learn it of them . So that thou shalt not be less the Father of the Latine , than of the Greek Poetry , and in what place soever Verses shall be made , the name of Hesiode shall be in esteem . No doubt thou art willing to have me tell thee , whether the Latine Poetry shall be able to surpass the Greek , which question shall be the subject of very great dispute . Yet let it suffice thee to know , that the Romans shall take Poetry from the Greeks , and that the most curious Criticks amongst them , shall believe they do much , when they shall equal the Poets of their own Nation , to those of the Greeks . They shall even oftentimes prefer them before them ; because 't is the custom of all men to be prejudic'd against their own age ; and a very great Conqueror shall one day call a Poet , who shall be named Terence , but a half-Maenander , though that Terence must be one of the most perfect Latine Poets . However , I will tell thee , that the Greeks and the Romans shall on either side have their peculiar excellencies and defenders . The Greeks shall without doubt have the glory of invention , and withal a certain kind of greater sprightliness and pleasantness , and be more proper for divertisement . But otherwise , they shall be less exact , more diffuse and prolix , more subject to speak things unprofitable , attributing less to Art than to Nature . The Romans shall render Poetry more solid and more judicious , their Works shall have more Rule and Art , and consequently some kind of less licentiousness : and there shall come another time , wherein Poetry being become French , shall seem , in growing old , to have taken yet more severity , than the Greek or the Latine ; for it shall indulge fewer things to it self than the rest ; and withal , it shall very rarely have any of their graces and elegancies . In the mean time , to tell thee concerning Latine Poetry in particular , and to let thee see that famous Poetick Genealogie , which I have promised thee , I must — I beseech you ( said Plotina then to Amilcar ) suffer me to interrupt your reading , to tell you that I die with desire , not only that the Latine Poets may surpass the Greek in the excellency of their Verses , but likewise in riches and good fortune ; for I have so much pitty to see some of those great Poets poor , that I should be infinitely troubled , that that should one day be reproacht to the Romans , which I reproach to the Greeks . And moreover , to speak truth , I know not how it should come to pass , that many persons will willingly take upon them an employment of so little profit . If you please to consider ( answer'd Herminius ) how many people go to the War with little profit , you will not wonder at the number of those that addict themselves to make Verses ? although Poetry very rarely improves the fortunes , but is rather prejudicial to them ; for this employment is of less danger , and greater pleasure . You have reason ( reply'd Amilcar ) and besides , the greatest part of those that addict themselves to make Verses , are born Poets , and cannot hinder themselves from being such . But yet I would know ( said Plotina ) why Poverty always follows Poetry : The reason is ( answer'd Amilcar ) because great men are either ignorant or covetous . For my part ( added Plotina ) I look upon it as a just punishment inflicted by the gods , for that the most part of Poets , as I have heard , oftentimes give a thousand praises to people that deserve them not ; and for that they sacrifice rather to Fortune , than to Virtue . But however , I conceive it fit to leave you to continue your story . Accordingly Amilcar resum'd the place where he stopt . But it is time to make thee change thy object . Therefore lift up thine eyes and see proud Italy ( such as she shall be one day , when she comes to be Mistress of the World ) in the same place where thou sawest all Greece . But , to arrest thy sight to one single object , look upon that man with a severe countenance ; 't is Livius Andronicus , who shall write Tragedies , of which in time , nothing shall be left but some fragments , which shall give posterity to know , that he had a kind of driness and rudeness in his Wit. In the next place take notice of Ennius , and thou wilt observe by his aspect , that he will one day become a gallant man , and a lover of joy . He shall be a Native of Tarentum ; he shall imagine himself to have the soul of Homer : he shall write the History of his own Countrey in Verse , and making his own Epitaph himself , he shall forbid all persons to lament him , because he lives still , and shall always live in the memory of men . Nevertheless his Works shall perish , and nothing be left of them but some fragments , which shall evidence that he was nervous , and of good invention . Then fix thy sight ugon that man , whose attire is plain , and whom thou seest employ'd in turning about an Engine , which serves to make Meal , thou wouldst think he were able to make nothing worthy of immortality ; yet he that thou seest , and who shall be called Plautus , shall write Comedies , which shall resist the depredation of time . He shall he born in Umbria , of low parentage ; at first he shall sell his Comedies , afterwards he shall become a Merchant , and undo himself ; and then poverty pressing him very heavily , he shall serve in those matters thou seest him employ'd about , But while he is at this Trade , he shall compose some of his Works , and it shall be said one day of him , That if my companions and I were to speak Latine , we should speak like Plautus ; though this Elogium be more sutable to Terence , whom thou shalt see by and by , whose style shall without doubt be more noble , and more pure Plautus shall principally propose to his imitation , Epicharmus and Aristophanes , two Greek Poets , whom I shew'd thee ; his Comedies shall be full of Wit and pleasant Conceits , but not very modest . Indeed he shall better represent slaves , courtisans , and those of the baser sort of people , than honest persons ; like some Painters , whose odd fancy is better at representing poor cripled and deformed soldiers , than Princes and Heroes . In process of time he shall seem something obscure , because he shall love to take the liberty of making extraordinary words , and employing those which are peculiar , to the eloquence of the vulgar . But however , there shall be handsome strains in his Works , and raillery shall be neatly couch'd in them . Look next upon Statius Caecilius , a Gaul , he shall have the glory to be preferr'd by many , above all other Authors of the Theater ; he shall be a great friend to Ennius , and so highly respected by Terence , that he shall compose nothing but what he first exposes to his censure . Nevertheless , time shall not respect his Works ; for there shall scarce any thing of time survive . As for Accius Pacuvius whom thou seest there , there are not things enough to tell thee of him , to detain thy sight longer upon him . But 't is not so with that African whom I shew thee , for he merits to have all thy attention ; 't is that Terence I but now mention'd ; he shall be born at Carthage , and bred up a slave at Rome , by Terentius Lucanus a Senator , who shall cause him to be educated with very much care , and set him at liberty when he comes beyond the years of Childhood . Terence shall take the famous Menander for his pattern , as Plautus took Epicharmus and Aristophanes for his . He shall have a particular amity with all persons of eminent quality in Rome , especially with an illustrious man , named Scipio , and another called Laetius , who shall also assist him to compose his handsome Comedies ; for they shall not be like those people of quality , who conceive ignorance best becomes persons of condition , and that it is either shameful or unprofitable to be learned . There shall be nothing so pure , noble and delicate ; as his Writings ; nothing that can better express the manners and genius of persons of all sorts . His Comedies shall seem better at the hundredth time 's reading , than at the first ; and they shall be the delight of all those that have an exquisite gust ; yet only six of them shall be transmitted to posterity , which also shall be for the most part imitated from Menander , who shall be his great Original ; nevertheless , they shall not favour of the constraint or lowness of imitators , but they shall be as so many Master-pieces . He shall dye with sorrow , as he returns from Greece to Rome , for having lost by shipwrack , an hundred and eight Comedies which he had made , and some incomparable Satyrs . He that thou seest next , is Caius Lucilius , who shall be a person of very great honesty ; and so it shall be out of a sentiment of Virtue , that he will compose Satyrs . There shall be something extreamly divertising in his Writings , but much inequality shall always attend them . 'T is true , his defects shall not be long reproacht to him ; for his works shall perish , as well as those of Turpilius and Africanus , two Comick Poets , whom thou mayst see standing on his right hand . But the same fate shall not attend Lucretius : Look upon him as a Poet of an admirable genius , yet he shall have something of rudeness and impoliteness in several places : but the fault of the age he shall live in , and the quality of his argument , shall be the cause of it . In some excellent places , and in his poetical digressions , it shall be as much as the greatest Poet of the world shall be able to do to surpass him . He shall die mad , by occasion of being too much beloved ; for a Mistress whom he shall love , thinking her self not sufficiently loved by him , shall give him a water to drink , which shall cause his death , in stead of augmenting his love . In the next place take notice of Lucius Pomponius , who shall invent a new sort of Comedies , called Atellanae , see also near him a man that has a cheerful and sufficiently ridiculous countenance , 't is Laberius the Author of the Mimicks , that is , of a kind of sportful Comedy , set forth in gestures and postures . See then a man of quality , named Quintus Catulus , he shall make two Epigrams , which shall pass happily to the latter ages , though all his other Verses perish , and there shall be one of those Epigrams , which shall one day give occasion to the composition of several little works , which shall bear the title of The fair House-wife . After him , behold several mean Poets in a crowd , and amongst the rest Publius Syrus a slave , freed for his Wits sake , who shall surpass all others in the Mimicks , and Laberius himself that invented them : but I hasten to shew thee the famous Catullus . Observe him therefore as one of the most gallant and elegant Latine Poets ; but see near him also the fair Lesbia his Mistress , who shall be reported to assist him in the composition of his verses . Catullus shall be born at Verona , and be universally esteemed ; his Epigrams shall be divine , although they be not always piquant , as those of Martial , whom thou shalt see by and by , but they shall have an admirable gracefulness , both for the manner and for the expressions . He shall look upon Callimachus as one of his originals , and shall translate that work concerning Berenice's hair which I told thee of : In brief , his Epigrams shall be of an extream sweet strain , and of so peculiar a gallantry and politeness , that none shall be able to equal him . He shall make several against the chief man of his times , and the master of his Countrey , under the name of Mamuna , but that great man shall not revenge himself , but favor him as formerly , because he shall have more esteem for his works , than indignation against his person , he shall die at thirty years of age , but his glory shall be out of the reach of Fate . Now redouble thy attention Hesiode , for I am going to shew thee the greatest and most excellent of Latine Poets . Dost thou not perceive a house sufficiently rustical , before the door of which are all conveniences requisite for the making of earthen vessels ? and dost thou not see at a little distance from thence , a great Poplar , which surpasses all those round about it ; 't is the birth-place of the great Virgil , whom thou mayst see musing along a meadow ; as he shall do one day when he shall compose some of his Eclogues . He shall be the Son of a Potter , near a City that shall be called Mantua ; his Mother shall dream that she shall bring forth a Lawrel , which she shall see grow to infinity ; being delivered , she shall plant a sprig of poplar according to the custom , which shall in a little time become a great Tree , surpassing all those of the Countrey , and which afterwards shall be lookt upon by the people with veneration , and named Virgil's tree . This excellent man shall addict himself to the study of Natural Philosophy , the Mathematicks , and Physick , which he shall choose for his profession , and wherein he shall excell . Afterwards by his great worth , he shall acquire the friendship of a great Emperor , named Augustus , and of his Favorite , the famous Mecaenas , our love and delight . He shall never offend any person , and never shew the least token of vanity , though Poets in general will be sufficiently subject to this defect . He shall have modesty in perfection ; and in brief , shall be a real honest person , as well amiable for his virtue , and for his manners , as admirable for his wit. He shall compose Eclogues in imitation of Theocritus , which shall be infinitely charming ; thou shalt have the same glory of being imitated by him , when he shall compose a work , which he shall intitle Georgicks ; and which amongst the great Masters , shall pass for his Masterpiece : it being certain , that in respect of art and verity , it shall transcend all other things whatsoever ; though very many persons , and those judicious too , shall wish rather to have been authors of his Eclogues , or some book of his Aenaeis , for 't is indeed a great glory , to be exact and accomplisht throughout , but 't is a greater in Poetry to effect , to charm , and to ravish . He shall imitate Homer in his Aenaeis , and the advantage shall be attributed to him , for having far surpassed him , as well as Theocritus , in the things wherein he shall have imitated him . But though Homer be less regular than Virgil shall be , yet he shall not fail to have his graces ; for he shall be more divertising and less severe , and shall abound much in different styles , of which Virgil shall be wholly unfurnished . But in brief , it shall be said to the praise of Virgil , That never man had with an extream handsome genius , and great stock of wit , so excellent a judgement , nor knew so perfectly as he , how far 't is fit to go in Poetry . and where to stop . But in the middle of his glory he shall dye at Brundusium , whither he shall go to salute Augustus at his return from the East . At his death he shall command his Aenaeis to be burnt , not being able to resolve to leave it imperfect to posterity ; but Tucca and Varus , his friends , assuring him that Augustus will never permit it , he shall consent that it be preserved , on condition that ' it be published according as he shall leave it , without changing any thing in it , not even so much as some Verses , which shall be but half made . But to render him as glorious after his death , as he shall be during his life , Augustus shall make excellent Verses against that unjust clause of his Testament . Judge then Hesiode , what glory attends thee , being able one day to count Augustus and Virgil amongst thy descendents . But this is not all yet ; for behold him that appears there , 't is Horace , whose name shall seem to be fatal to extraordinary men ; he that thou seest shall be , without scruple , the most gallant of all the Latine Poets ; his Father shall be a native of a village of Apulia , and a Son of a freed man , but for that he shall have a mind above his condition , he shall educate his son with as much care , as Princes ought to bring up their own Children . Horace shall have a particular friendship with Mecaenas , and likewise with Augustus , who desiring to make use of him for his Letters which he shall write to his friends , shall see himself refused by him without being offended Horace shall have as much wealth as he shall desire ; and he shall say one day , to the glory of Mecoenas , and his own , I have as much as I need , and if I desired more , you would not refuse it me . Horace shall be sufficiently cholerick , he shall have a voluptuous soul , and be of the sect of Epicurus , which he shall disclaim at the end of his days , he shall love liberty above all things , and so shall pass his life absolutely free , and please himself chiefly in the Countrey , because there is greater freedome there than otherwhere . He shall make two sorts of works , his Odes which shall be perfectly divine , and his Satyrs , which shall be incomparable not to mention a discourse of competent length , concerning the art of Poetry , wherein shall be very excellent things . There shall be some Odes of Love , others of carowsing , and others perfectly grand and heroical , and all inimitable ; so great freedome and facility of Wit shall be seen in them , happy boldness , gallant conceits , and above all , a choise of noble and natural expressions , which cannot be too highly valued . His works shall be throughout affecting , they shall surprise by their little constraint ; for he shall pass from one subject to another , without scrupling to forsake any , where it seems good to him , and to go where he shall not be expected . As for his Satyrs , they shall contain the most exquisite and delicate morality , mingled with the most subtile and real raillery , and never shall any other so pleasantly deride vices , as he ; nor so ingeniously render them ridiculous . Yet it shall be less impossible ( if I may so speak ) to imitate him in his Satyrs than in his Odes . But to conclude , he shall die at the age of fifty seven years , after having acquired a glory which nothing can destroy . After him , cast thy eyes upon Tibullus , a Roman Knight , handsome , well made , and of a good port ; he shall be rich and become poor ; he shall have so amorous an inclination , that the multitude of his loves shall proceed less from his inconstancy , than from his inclination to love . He shall chiefly celebrate in his Verses , four of his Mistresses , Delia , Sulpitia , Neara , and Nemesis . He shall have a particular amity with one of the eminentest persons of Rome , named Messala Corvinus , and shall dye in a voyage that he shall make with him , after having had the glory to be the first Author of the Latine Elegy . The style of his Verses shall be amorous , soft , easie , clear , neat , and of extream sweetness and elegancy . In the next place behold Propertius , an other Roman Knight , he shall imitate Callimachus , Mimnermus , and Philetas , whom I shewed thee before . Behold also near him , the fair Cyntbia his Mistress , who shall sometimes help him to make Verses , as Lesbia shall Catullus . His Elegies shall be so handsome , that though the best Judges shall prefer Tibullus before him , yet others shall be of the contrary opinion . There shall be more wit , more conceits , and more amorous sentences in his Verses , but less passion , facility , and elegance . Dost thou not see at the right hand of Propertius another Poet ? 't is Varus , who shall live at the same time . Horace , and all the rest of the same profession , shall celebrate him as a great Epique Poet , but there shall remain nothing of his but twelve or thirteen verses ; so that one day his writings shall not be known , but by the commendations of others . But it is time to shew thee the famous Ovid , a Roman Knight ; dost thou not also see near him a very comely person ? 't is his wife , who shall be nam'd Perilla , and taught by him to make . Verses . He shall be born at Sulmo , the Metropilis of the Peligni in Italy , near the Marsi , he shall be at first designed by his father to the Law , and shall succeed well in it ; but having all his life had a great inclination for Poetry , he shall renounce that profession , and give himself wholly to the other . He shall be a particular friend to those of the highest quality in Rome , and of very delightful conversation . He shall marry thrice ; he shall divorce his two first Wives , and keep the third , which thou seest near him . He shall be banished by Augustus , for having made love to the Princess Julia his daughter , whose deportment shall be very disorderly ; some shall believe the cause to have been for being amorous of Livia , wife of that Emperor ; but the true reason shall be so concealed , that many different and improbable conjectures shall be made of it . The place of his exile shall be Pontus , a Province of Asia , near the Getes and the Sarmatians . He shall compose many works , the greatest of all which shall be his Metamorphosis , which he shall imitate from the Greek of Parthenius , of the Island of Chios , as to the design only ; for he shall much more amplify them ; his stile shall have much wit , facility , and copiousness , but more of native Ornament than Art. For the most part he shall abandon himself to his own genius , and not always allow himself the leisure to choose his conceits and expressions ; but yet he shall be so extreamly amorous , so passionate , and full of wit , that he shall be accounted admirable throughout all Ages . His Books of the Art of Loving , and the Remedies of Love , shall get him a great reputation . But it may be said , the Flower of Latine Poetry shall dye with him , for his successors endeavoring to imitate his Wit , his copiousness , his conceits and subtile fancies , shall leave the good way , and wander , so that insensibly , after his days , the Latine Poetry shall begin to lose that sweetness and natural Majesty , which during so long time , rendered it admirable . For behold that Spaniard with the fierce countenance thou seest appear there ; 't is Seneca the Tragedian ; he shall have much wit , but he shall favor of the tumidness of his Nation : he shall be born at Corduba , and in process of time , some shall attribute part of his Works to a Philosopher of the same name , whose mind shall be of the same temper with his . In the next place , behold Lucan , who shall be born in the ●●me City ; he shall have many admirers , but whose Work , to speak equitably , shall not be perfectly admirable saving in its pieces . He shall be justly accused for not making a conclusion , and for flying always so high , that he cannot be followed without weariness . He shall one day have a Translator among the Gaules , who shall get much glory by his traduction . His wife Palla Argentaria , shall make Verses as well as he , but at length an Emperor called Nero , shall put him to death , not so much for having conspired against the State , as to deliver himself from a Rival in Poetry whose Works shall be better received by the people than his . After him , see an imitator of Virgil , called Statius ; and near him his wife Claudia , who shall be illustrious for her wit ; she shall make Verses too , as well as that of Lucan . This Poet shall fall much short of Virgil , by endeavoring to surpass him . In brief he shall be great and sublime , but most often inflated and obscure . Then consider Silius Italicus , a Spanyard also so great an admirer of Virgil , that he shall reverence his Tomb. He shall write a Poem of Seventeen Books , concerning the War of the Carthaginians against the Romans ; he shall be Consul of Rome , the year wherein the cruel Nero shall be slain . So likewise Valerius Flaccus , who shall write of the Argonautes : but do not stay upon this sight ; for though these must be good Poets , yet they shall not be of the same rank with the others thou hast seen . But I am going to shew thee two that shall better deserve to detain thy view ; they are Juvenal and Martial ; for though they are not to have all the excellency of the Age of Augustus , yet they shall have the advantage to be the first in the style they shall choose . See therefore Juvenal , who appears first ; his Satyrs shall be less mirthful and delicate than those of Horace , but full of wit and life . Horace shall always laugh , and never be in choler ; Juvenal shall frequently be inraged , and laugh more rarely . These two sorts of Satyrs shall divide the Wits , and there shall no doubt , be some very handsome things , and sometimes also very pleasant , in Juvenal . He shall live under Domitian , he shall be son of a Freed-man ; but having in one of his Satyrs reflected upon one of the persons in favor , he shall be sent in Commission at the Age of fourscore years , to the farthest part of Aegypt , where he shall dye in a kind of exile . But then behold Martial , who advances a famous Author of Epigrams , and who shall merit to be the first in his kind , Not but that the Epigrams of Catullus shall please more , because they shall be Epigrams throughout ( as one day a great Man amongst the Gaules shall say ) whereas those of Martial shall not be so but at the end : but indeed they shall be in a manner of two differing kinds . Catullus shall be full of elegancy , delicacy , and the neat raillerie of the better sort ; Martial , on the other side , shall have a raillerie less polite , but quick , piquant , and subtle , and shall not want elegance in some places . That which shall be good in him shall be excellent , but there shall be several mean Epigrams amongst others , and several which shall appear flat in remoter Ages , because the difference of manners and custom shall cause their agreeableness not to be comprehended . Martial shall be born in Spain ; he shall be a very gallant Man ; and shall live under an Emperor whose name shall be Domitian . Next to him I must shew thee a Poet named Persius , although he is to precede Juvenal , under the reign of Claudius . His Works shall have resemblance with those of that famous Author ; they shall be very highly esteemed of in his own days , but in more remote times he shall appear very obscure to the most Learned , yet he shall have this glory ; that a person of high quality , great courage , and excellent Wit , after having been dangerously wounded in War , in an occasion wherein he shall signalize himself , having no other Book to divert him during his sickness but this , shall translate it admirably for his pleasure , and make a Copy which shall far transcend the original , though he must also make some things of his own incomparably more handsome . But in brief , after Martial , Poetry shall resemble nothing but old age , and decrepitude . Yet there shall be under Theodosius one Claudian , who shall have a handsome facility . There shall also be born in Gaul upon the bank of the Garoone , a Poet called Ausonius , who shall be Tutor to an Emperor , and afterwards Roman Consul , and shall compose things full of Wit and Learning . But after all , it may be said , that Latine Poetry shall dye together with the Language . 'T is true , after this Language shall be no longer in use but among the Learned , there shall be Italian Poets in the Ages remote from that of Augustus , who shall cause Latine Poetry to flourish again miraculously . But since the multitude of Poets can never be found but amongst the living Languages , I must shew thee in the same Country , as it were another Nation and another Scene for Poetry . For my part ( said Plotina then ) I am highly pleased with the Prediction of Calliope , and though I am sufficiently glad to be living at present , yet I think I should not be very sorry to be in the days of Augustus , to see the Poets rich then , and great Lords worthy persons . Being I am not certain what I should be at that time , ( answer'd Amilcar ) 't is as good to content my self with being what I am , and proceed with my reading . Which he continued thus , Behold now , O Hesiode , the same Italy again , but imagine to thy self , that it has been over-run by an inundation of forreign Nations , that it has changed its government , manners , and language , that it has groaned for several ages under barbarisme and ignorance , that it is now beginning again to understand good literature , and to remember its antient politeness . Thou seest there the first Italian Poet , who shall one day be famous ; but consider him as a man , who shall choose a very difficult Subject to treat of in Verse , and express himself so obscurely , that he shall scarce be understood by them of his own age . He shall be born in a City that shall be named Florence ; he shall be known by the name of Dante , and have scarce any thing but Fiction in his Verses . But now turn thy eyes upon that pleasant Valley , bounded by a great rock , at the foot of which is a famous Fountain , which alone gives rise to a River , and which being six months high , and six months low , shall pass for one of the wonders of Nature . See on the right hand of this lovely vally ( in which are seen an hundred Rivulets of living water and inartificial channels ) a little Meddow , wherein is a man who appears very sad , and muses profoundly ; 't is Petrarch , who shall be born in the Town of Arezzo , He shall love a fair and virtuous Virgin , whose name shall be Laura , and shall have a very handsome house in Valchiusa ; so shall the Valley thou seest , be one day called , because 't is enclosed almost on every side . 'T is he that shall give a perfect example of constant and honest Love ; He shall love Laura both living and dead , and he shall preserve so much respect in his passion , that it shall be hard to conjecture , whether he were lov'd again or no , so full shall his Verses be of discretion . Nevertheless , they shall be very amorous , and he shall compose more in lamenting the death of Laura , than in extolling her during her life . He shall love her one and twenty years with an equal ardour , and they shall both love with so great innocence , that the glory of their Love shall last , as long as that of Petrach's Verses , who shall have the honor to be the first of his Nation , that understood to speak handsomely of Love in Verse . He shall be as deformed as his Mistress shall be fair , but he shall have so handsome a Wit , a Heart so noble , and a Soul so virtuous , that he shall be esteem'd by all the most considerable persons of his time . Whereby he shall have many marks of honor during his life , and shall be crowned Poet with magnificence in the chief City of the World. In the next place , behold Ferrara , a very famous City , and in the principal place of it a man who has an ingenious aspect ; 't is the famous Ariosto , who shall make very hansome Comedies and Satyrs ; but above all a great Poem , so full of different inventions , that though he ought to be accus'd for being unequall'd , yet he shall not fail to be admirable in a thousand respects . For he shall have a certain kind of divertising variety , which shall charm his Readers . He shall have a Style easie , natural , and amorous , the negligence of which shall not hinder it's facility from being extreme delightful , and though regularity must sometimes be wanting in him , yet he shall please almost perpetually . It were to be wish'd indeed , that he would retrench some places of his Works , which will not be modest enough , but there shall be several others , in which nothing shall be found wanting . His defects shall be his diffuseness , and excess of fancy , and a certain negligence which shall hinder him from rejecting some of his conceits and inventions . But to conclude , he shall be excellent among the excellent of his own Nation . But then turn thy view upon an illustrious and unfortunate person , lawful Heir of the glory of Homer and Virgil. He shall cause shame to the Princes of his own times ; and he shall be the greatest honour of Italy for Poetry . 'T is the famous Tasso I speak of , the greatest genius of his Nation , and one of the most judicious Poets of the World. Almost in his childhood he shall make an heroick Poem , extremely ingenious , and begin to give the World an essay of his abilities , for great Poetry . Afterwards he shall make another , the Fable of which shall be wonderful , and yet probable , and the styles of it various , agreeable , and natural ; the texture of his Works shall have no confusion , he shall relate things handsomely , he shall excite compassion and admiration , he shall be very amorous in several places , and shall sometimes express very much in few Words , though the language in which he is to write , be not so proper for that purpose as the Latine . He shall first begin to introduce Shepheards upon the Theater , and shall make a Pastoral Comedy , which shall be the pattern of all others , and a Master-piece which many shall imitate , but none ever equal : he shall also make several other commendable Works ; but it sufficeth to tell thee only of the most famous . Tasso shall be born in a Town near a very fair City , which shall be called Naples , at that time ; yet it shall one day befall him as it did Homer , that several places shall challenge to themselves the honor of his birth : he shall be of a race so illustrious , that his Ancestors shall have been Lords of a considerable City ; but his family being ruin'd , his Father , whose name shall be Bernardo Tasso , shall desire to addict him to employments of profit , and hinder him from following Poetry , though himself also should have a good faculty in Verse . But in brief , through many adventures Tasso shall go to Rome , afterwards to Ferrara , France , Mantua , and return back into his own Countrey , and then again into Ferrara ; but into what place soever he goes , he shall find glory and poverty . Fortune shall begin to persecute him in Ferrara ; Love shall be the principal cause of all his unhappinesses ; for he shall be enamour'd on the Sister of his Master , and render the name of Leonora , famous by his passion and his Verse . Yet he shall conceal his Love as long as he is able , and amongst three Women of the same name endeavour to disguise the truth . He shall also fight , with heroical courage , against a man that shall have discover'd something of it ; but at length he shall forsake Ferrara , and spend several years wandring and roaming about , without any subsistence . He shall be in prison , and have a fear to be poison'd ; and at length see himself so unhappy , and overwhelmed with misfortunes , that the very greatness of his mind shall serve to render him more miserable , since it shall be one of the causes of the loss of his reason . He shall not have so much happiness as to be ignorant of his folly , and he shall have intervals of Reason , which shall let him know , that he is the most unhappy of all men : however , he shall see his Virtue respected , even by a Captain of Thieves , who having besieg'd a place without knowing of his being there , shall change his resolution as soon as he knows it , and deprive himself of a great booty , only for his sake ; thus he shall be the object of all the World's admiration . In the mean time , the injustice of the great ones of his times , shall be detested by all honest people of the following ages , who shall judge it strange , that the greatest Wit of the World , and most illustrious person of his age , should live without being Master of so much as a poor Cottage of his own , to hide his unhappiness , although he has been universally esteem'd , and liv'd in several of the greatest Courts of Europe . But this shall not be the last time , that this kind of injustice shall be seen amongst Grandees , who , for the most part , are totally ignorant of the art of rewarding Virtue . But in fine , Tasso after having endur'd a thousand misfortunes , and fear'd all those that might possibly befall him , and so consequently undergone them , shall dye when he shall be ready to be crowned Poet at Rome , as Petrarch shall have been ; but as for his glory , it shall never dye , and his Amynta shall come in time to be translated into the French , Spanish , English , High and Low German Languages . But having now shewn thee Dante , Petrarch , Ariosto and Tasso , behold also Bembo , Caro , and Guarini ; the first shall have in admirable purity of style ; the second a rare faculty of conceit in all his Verses ; and the third shall have so much wit , that he shall be blam'd for it as an imperfection . After these , behold four Poets , whose Poetry , though wholly of a different kind , shall deserve all the praise that can be given to things of that nature namely , le Bernia , le Maure , le Molza , and le Caporale . Next them , see there Tassone , who by a Poem ingeniously pleasant , shall merit high applause . Behold also Marini , who with his multitude of Writings , shall astonish his Readers . See , in the next place , one Fulvio Testi , whose magnificence and purity shall have an air , both great and natural together , and who shall in a manner , revive the genius and style of Horace . See likewise one Gratiani , who , by a great Poem , shall acquire much honor . And then see several Italian Poets in a croud , which I do not name to thee , because I am impatiently desirous to shew thee a lovely Countrey , where my Companions and I , after having gone almost round the World , shall one day fix our residence . 'T is France , Hesiode , I tell thee of ; consider it as a place which must be our new Sanctuary . But to let thee see the progress , Poetry shall make there , behold a man whose aspect is sufficiently uncouth , and his attire extraordinary ; he shall be nam'd John de Meun , and shall compose a Work which shall bear a great vogue a long time ; but he shall be rather inspir'd by his own capricious humour than by us . Dost thou not see in the next place a Poet of quality ? he shall live under a King that shall love the Muses , and who shall make four Verses upon the Tomb'of the fair Laura , Petrarch's Mistress . This Poet shall be named Melin de Saint Gelais ; his aspect shall be sweet , simple , lively ; and his profession shall oblige him to a particular modesty . Yet his humour shall be naturally inclin'd to a kind of raillery not very scrupulous : he shall have an ingenious and quick mind , and so near a subtilty that way , that it shall not be possible to be foreseen , and oftentimes it shall not be known what he aims at , till he has done speaking . Then behold Marat with a grave countenance ; no doubt thou wouldst take him for a person that were not fit for any thing but to teach morality . Nevertheless , no wit shall ever be more sportful than his . There shall be always good sense in his most foolish raillery , and pleasant passages in his most grave discourses . He shall be entertain'd in the service of the King , under whom Melin shall live . His style shall be sprightly , easie , natural , and divertising . This Poet shall have the honor to be imitated by all Poets that would be pleasant ; and yet be always inimitable . In the next place , behold the Prince of the French Poets ; he shall be a goodly person of a handsome stature and aspect ; he shall be call'd Ronsard ; his descent shall be noble ; he shall be highly esteem'd , and deserve it , in his own days ; for he shall have a very great genius . He shall also be sufficiently learned ; but being he shall be the first in France , that shall undertake to make handsome Verses , he shall not be able to give his Works the perfection necessary to assure him lasting praises . However , it shall always be known by some of his Hymns , that nature has been very liberal to him , and that he merited his reputation . His fortune shall not be bad , and he shall dye superior to poverty . But now behold Belleau , who shall not be without merit ; he shall be one of the most eminent of seven Poets of the same knot , who shall be called the Pleiades , after the example of those among the Greeks . It shall be said of him , that he built himself a Tomb of precious stones , because in imitation of a Greek Poet , he shall write upon that subject . He shall one day translate the Odes of Anacreon , but he shall deprive them of a great part of their graces . But if I please ( interrupted Anacreon smiling ) I can spoil the truth of Calliopes's prediction ; for I need only burn all my Odes , to hinder that pretended Beleau from translating them to their disadvantage . By no means ( answer'd Amilcar ) for there was never any Poet that sacrific'd a handsome composition after he had made it . Since 't is so ( reply'd he ) proceed then to read , and let him translate me as he pleases . And accordingly , Amilcar went on in this manner . See next a Poet of quality ; he shall be named Bellay ; he shall compose very lofty and elegant Verses , and especially Sonnets upon the subject of Rome , which shall give him much reputation in his days : After him , behold Jodelle , Cretin , Passerat , Olivier , and de Magny ; all these Poets shall be sufficiently esteem'd during their lives : but their Works savoring of the infancy of the French Poetry , ought not to be nam'd to thee . Behold , next , the French Poet that shall make Tragedies with any reputation : his name shall be Garnier , and he shall be of a considerable lineage . But dost thou see there a Poet with a very agreeable aspect ? he shall be call'd Desportes , and shall aspire to be the most amorous of all the French Poets . Indeed he shall have a very sweet and passionate stile in his time ; he also shall have the happiness to live in a Court , where Princes shall delight in ingenious Productions , and be inclin'd to magnificence . By which means he shall become sufficiently rich , much esteem'd by all the Grandees , and much in favour with Women of quality . Then consider a man of great Dignity in France ; he shall be named Perron ; he shall learn all the Sciences of himself ; he shall be interessed in the most important affairs of Europe , and be highly esteem'd . He shall have a great affection for Poetry , and notwithstanding his great employments , shall not cease to busie himself very frequently in making Verses , but his multiplicity of affairs shall hinder him from composing any considerable number . Behold , next , an excellent Poet , who shall live at the same time ; his name shall be Br●taut ; Fortune also shall be favourable to his merit : he shall be endued both with virtue and probity : his Verses shall be full of Wit and Love , and there shall be some so excellent in his Works , that there shall never be any French Poet so famous , but would wish to have been the Author of them . He shall be of considerable degree in his Countrey ; his aspect shall be sweet and agreeable , and shall be at that time , the most amorous Poet of France , though Desportes , whom I shew'd thee , will dispute that title with him . He shall be accus'd of not knowing when to make an end in some places , and to be something harsh in some others . But , to conclude , he shall be good amongst the good of his own times , and shall see none above him . After him , look upon that man carelesly and unsutably attir'd : his name shall be Regnier ; he shall be Nephew to Desportes , and deserve very much glory . He shall be the first that shall compose Satyrs in French ; and though he cast an eye upon some famous Originals amongst those that preceded him , yet himself shall be an Original in his time ; his compositions shall be excellent , and the meanest of them shall always have life and quickness . He shall paint out vices to the life , and the vicious very pleasantly ; lastly , he shall read in a peculiar way among the Poets of his age , in which those that would follow him , shall frequently be subject to erre . Consider , next a Poet , whose genius shall be great , and style sublime ; he shall have both vigor and boldness , and shall deserve to be translated into Latine and Italian . His name shall be Du Bartas , and he shall affect only high arguments . But for that the French Language shall not as then have attain'd to all its perfection , his Works shall soon after seem to have something antiquated in the style . After this , redouble thy attention , and behold with pleasure a man who shall have the honor to have alter'd the Language of his Countrey , and brought French Poetry to such perfection , that he shall be the pattern of all the eminent Poets that shall follow him , and be alledg'd as an authority by all those of his own Nation . He shall be nam'd Malherbe , and shall be of a very honorable lineage , but so disfavour'd by fortune , that he shall always be unhappy . 'T is he that shall perfectly conceive the Idaea of excellent French Poetry , and find out the art of making the same Verses both stately and natural , majestick and sweet , harmonious and exact . He shall not appear to have more wit than another , but the handsomness of his expressions , shall advance him above all . Yet he shall have no delicate Soul in respect of Love , though there will be exquisite wit in his Verses . But in brief , he shall be universally acknowledg'd worthy of all the praises due to excellent Poetry , and so shall be generally extoll'd by all the World , though himself be design'd scarce ever to praise the Works of any . Next , observe that black and swarthy man ; he shall be named Theophile ; his destiny shall not be happy ; he shall come into the World with a great genius for Verse ; his fancy shall be quick and confident ; and if his judgement could retain his impetuosity , and correct the imperfections of his versifying , he would be Author of admirable compositions ; but this he shall not be able to do , and all the good inventions of his mind shall be like Gold in the Mine , which is seen always mingled with earth and dust . After him , behold Montfaron and De Lingendes , two Poets , who shall deserve well : the first shall have a handsome faculty in his conceits and expressions , and the second an amorous , and passionate strain in his Verses , which shall please all those that have tender hearts . But now prepare thy self to see an Illustrious Protector of Poetry , who shall be one of the greatest men of the World : Dost thou see him that holds the Ocean fetter'd , whom victory waits upon , and glory accompanies ? 't is the famous Armand , who shall be renown'd in all histories ; his birth shall be very illustrious , the grandeur of his mind shall surpass the extent of all imagination ; his heart shall be incomparably greater than his fortune , and yet his fortune shall be so high , that his resolutions shall make the destiny of all Europe . He shall be faithful to his Master , dreadful to the enemies of his Countrey , Victor over all those he shall encounter with , and the grand Protector of Virtue and the Muses . I shall say nothing of his victories , nor of all his virtues ; for it would require too much time ; but thou shalt only know that that Heroe of the latter ages , in the midst of his great affairs , and in the heat of War , which shall involve almost all the Universe , shall afford us a Sanctuary under him ; and my Companions and I shall find a Mecoenas in him , and almost the age of Augustus in the Court of France . For that he will not take much time for the Kings service to employ in composing many Verses , he will at least take care for the protection of those that shall ; and by that means cause his pleasures to be placed in the rank of his virtues . For he shall give so favourable reception to all persons of worth , that he shall revive all Sciences and excellent Arts. Then shall Musick , Architecture , Poetry , and especially Comedies , resume new lustre ; and even all handsome compositions made after his death , shall be look'd upon as caus'd by his influence , Yet after him we shall have Protectors in France , and amongst others , there shall be a person in a principal office of State , who shall sometimes hear us favourably by the side of his Fountains . He shall have a very great capacity for all grand affairs , he shall dispatch the most difficult matters without enforcement , and perform most noble actions without vanity ; he shall have a lively and piercing mind , and unparallell'd modesty , gravity , goodness , justice and probity ; he shall never be false to his word , or his friends ; whereby he shall be particularly reverenc'd by all persons that are endu'd with Virtue ; and my companions and I will inspire all the Poets of his time , who shall not be few , with the desire of singing his glory . He that should go about to reckon up all the famous Works that shall be made from the time the great Armand shall have favour'd us to the end of that age , shall find the number almost infinite ; for never shall there be seen so many great and sublime Heroick Poems , handsome Comedies , charming Eclogues , ingenious Stanzas , elegant Sonnets , agreeable Epigrams , pleasant Madrigals , and amorous Elegies . But to do thee a considerable favour , behold that Woman who appears to thee ; she hath , as thou seest , the resemblance of Pallas ; and there is something so sweet , languishing , and passionate in her beauty , that it perfectly represents that charming air which Painters give to Venus . This Illustrious person shall be of so noble a descent , that she shall scarce see any but Royal Families above her own : But to speak only concerning her self , know that she shall come into the World with a more admirable mind than beauty ; though as thou seest , she shall be Mistress of a thousand charms . She shall also have a generous goodness , that shall render her worthy of high commendations ; but to omit so many other surprising qualities as Heaven shall conser upon her , know , she shall compose Elegies , so handsome , so full of passion , and so exactly accomplisht in all that is requir'd to the perfection of such compositions , that she shall surpass all those that preceded her , and all that shall attempt to follow her . In the same times shall be sung a thousand exquisite Sonnets in France , which shall pleasantly comprise all the Morality of Love ; and it shall be principally in this age , that a particular way of gallant and pleasant kind of Poetry shall be in use , wherein Love , Praises , and Raillery shall be mingled together : but that raillery shall be in the most delicate and ingenious manner : for there is a difference between causing divertisement , and causing laughter : Nevertheless there shall be several Poets , who shall confound the gallant and pleasant sort of Poetry with the Burlesque or Mocking , which the French shall receive from the Italians ; although there is much difference in the way of composition of either . There shall likewise be several kinds of Burlesque Verses ; the pleasantness of some of which shall consist in the inventions and conceits , and not in the style ; Others shall not be truly Burlesque , saving in the expressions : and there shall be one sort so vulgar , mean , extravagant , and gross , and which shall make such unhandsome representations , that my companions and I shall almost eternally disown the Poets that shall be capable of it . Withal , there shall be a numerous Sect , who shall judge it fit to speak no otherwise than the people do , and to be pleasant with no other than vulgar conceits . Not but that 't is possible to make Works of this kind with very much art , and I assure thee , some shall deserve to be commended and desir'd . But to speak reasonably , as there are few great Architects that attempt to build Palaces with Clay , so also few great Poets can design to make handsome compositions in a popular style . There shall also be other Burlesque Poets , who shall believe themselves sufficiently pleasant , provided they asperse the reputation or the Works of others , and who trusting to the malice of their Readers , shall not be so sollicitous , as to seek to detract with Art , so that without affecting any particular style , they shall sometimes rise high , and sometimes fall low , according as the necessity of their Rhime , or the wildness of their Fancy leads them . But as for gallant and pleasant Poetry , it shall have more affinity with that of the Greeks , than of the Latine ; it shall be noble , natural , easie , and agreeable ; it shall sometime , deride innocently , it shall commend without much exaggeration , it shall reprove sometimes without sharpness , and shall be ingeniously sportful and recreative . It shall sometimes be soft and compassionate , and sometimes sprightly and cheerful ; it shall likewise admit some small glances of Morality , delicately drawn ; it shall sometimes be full of agreeable inventions , and ingenious fictions ; Love and Wit shall be mingled together in it ; it shall have a certain air in the World ; that shall distinguish it from all the other sorts of Poetry ; and lastly , it shall be the flower of their Wit , who shall be excellent therein . France shall have three or four Poets of this kind in the same age , which shall be admirable , though there will be considerable difference between them : On the other side there shall be during some time , such a multitude of Burlesque Poets , who shall cause no body to laugh , that nothing shall be made so great , as to exempt it from the burlesque of those persons : 'T is true , in the same age , there shall be so many excellent persons of all conditions , that there shall be some ground of comfort against the multitude of mean Poets . But alas , I shall tell thee Hesiode , that I fear so many excellent pieces of Poetry will not find censors sufficiently equitable , and that that age so full of wit , will not — 'T is sufficient ( Calliope interrupted Apollo , who appear'd to Hesiode with the rest of the Muses ; ) it is not fit a Mortal should know as much as we , and thou hast told him enough to raise up his mind , and to instruct him . Apollo having done speaking , and the Concert beginning again for some moments , Hesiode imagin'd Calliope gave him a wreath of Laurel , which she held in her hand . Upon which awaking suddenly , Apollo and the Muses disappear'd . In which instant he beheld a kind of light that dazled his eyes , and rose up without knowing what he was going to do , having his mind so fill'd with what he thought he had seen and heard , that he was perfectly astonish'd ; which he was likewise again , presently after he had something recollected himself , whereupon , beholding a fair and young person , about twelve or thirteen years old , follow'd by three or four Women , and two Men , who after they had descended from their chariots , consider'd the native handsomness of this famous Fountain , by the side of which he had slept . Hesiode had never lov'd any to that time , but he had no sooner beheld this fair Virgin , than his heart was affected with the sight . At first he consider'd whether it were not one of the Muses that staid by the Fountains side ; but this error was soon resolv'd ; for he perceiv'd this person was come thither only out of curiosity , as many others us'd to do . He saluted her very civilly with the rest of her company , and was troubled for having been seen asleep : Not but that the former apparition of the Muses , did still sufficiently possess his mind , but the sight of this fair Virgin surpass'd all other imaginations ; whereupon making use of the liberty taken by persons that are at such places , which people go to see out of curiosity , Hesiode approacht these Ladies , and handsomly addressing to them . May not I render a civility ( said he ) to such fair strangers in informing them at least of some particularities of a place they come to see ? We have so little time to be here ( answer'd Clymene ) that it will certainly be very advantageous to us , if you , being , as probably it seems , one of the Countrey , please to instruct us a little better concerning this famous fountain , the pleasantness of whose water seem'd to invite me to drink of it immediately upon my arrival . But they tell me ( added she smiling ) 't is the fountain of Hippocrene , and if I take not heed , I shall not be able to hinder my self from making Verses . And being not assur'd to have so good a faculty as Sappho , I am in a strange perplexity ; for there is nothing in the world I should more hate to make ill , than Verses . You speak so agreeably what you intend ( answer'd Hesiode ) that I believe you will always admirably accomplish what you design to make . But as for my part ( added he , smiling ) though I dwell sufficiently near this fountain , yet I dare assure you , that your eyes are more powerful to make a versifier , than the fountain which I see ; for I have walk'd a hundred times upon its banks , without having had the least temptation to compose verses ; and nevertheless within a moment that I have had the honor to see you , I find a strange desire in my self , of being able to tell you , as well in Verse as in prose , that I have never beheld any person so transcendently fair , as you . Clymene blut at the flattery of Hesiode , who by that means conceiving her more lovely than before , enforc'd himself to speak to her again . Whereupon , the rest of their company mingling in their conversation , they continued above an hour in that place ; after which , they all went together to the City , which bare the name of the famous Mountain , consecrated to the Muses ; for this fair company came to see the Festival of Cupid , which was to be celebrated . Now Hesiode being a person of much civility , and highly taken with Clymene , he took all imaginable care for her convenience , in seeing the solemnity of this Festival . But it was remarkable , that having never before thought of composing Verses , he notwithstanding made some before he went to his rest that night , and could not hinder himself from it ; so that he knew not whether it was the Muses that had inspir'd him , or the fair eyes of Clymene ; for the commendation of them was his inducement to the undertaking . In the mean time he understood Clymene was a person of quality of the City of Locri , whose fortune was not very happy , because she was not very rich . He likewise contracted familiarity with one of her brothers , who was then with her , and whose name was Antiphanes . While the Festival of Cupid lasted , he was inseparable from this agreeable company , and compos'd several pieces of Courtship in Verse , with a facility himself was astonisht at , not knowing , as I said , whether the Muses had inspir'd him , or the beauty of Clymene unloos'd his wit. The departure of this fair Virgin , after having afflicted him for some dayes , occasion'd his making of more Verses . But being of an age which easily admits consolation of any thing , his grief did not torment him long . 'T is true , the applauses which all the World gave to his Verses , contributed much to comfort him , for Glory is a Mistress , whose first favors are always sweet . Whereupon he addicted himself wholly to Poetry , and really acted as if he had been inspir'd ; for he studied with such speed , that in very little time several Works of his were seen upon divers subjects , which requir'd different sorts of knowledge ; whereby it came to be reported over all Greece , that in a moment the Muses had taught him all the Sciences . He writ a Tract concerning Agriculture , which he address'd to his Brother ; he made another of Astrology ; he celebrated several Heroes , and Heroesses of antiquity , and spoke much more to the advantage of Women than of Men , to be contrary to the custom of Homer , who had more highly extoll'd Men than Women , relating several examples of illustrious and virtuous Women , which had consented to marry with worthy Men , for their virtue only . Moreover , he made the Epithalamium of Peleus and Thetis ; a lamentation upon the death of Batrachus , and a Work which he call'd The Shield of Hercules ; at the same time also he began that which he call'd Theogonia , in which he speaks of the original of the gods ; he discours'd likewise concerning the art of Physick and Divination ; and which is remarkable , having in one of these Works , introduc'd a Nightingale and a Hawk speaking together , he gave the first pattern of those ingenious Fables of Brutes , whereby Aesop afterwards render'd himself so famous . So that having acquir'd a high reputation by this great number of Works , which he compos'd in the space of five or six years , his heart no longer appear'd sensible to any thing but glory and ambition . Then he made several voyages with very much pleasure ; because into what place soever he went , his reputation out-stripping him , he found friends every where . But that which caus'd him to be most spoken of , was the advantage he got over Homer , by the judgement of Panis King of Chalcis ; for having both made Verses at the celebration of the funerals of Amphidamas , Hesiode was declared Victor ; and for having explicated a Riddle , which Homer was unable to do , he obtain'd a Tripod of Gold , which he consecrated to the Muses . Indeed the judgement of Panis was not approv'd by all the World ; for the siders with Homer , and the enemies of Hesiode , when they observ'd some person to judge unsutably of any thing , took up a by-word in derision , saying , That it was a judgement of Panis : But however , Hesiode having obtain'd the prize , and plac'd it in the Temple of Delphos , with an Inscription , that signified the glory which he had gained , the advantage remained wholly on his side , and the Victor of him that had overcome all others , could not fail to be glorious . Ambition thus possessing the heart of Hesiode , he studied only to preserve the glory , which he had gotten , and that in such a manner , as it might prove beneficial to his Fortune . To which end at his return from Chalcis , he consulted the Oracle concerning the conduct of his life , which answered him , that he ought carefully to avoid the. Temple of Jupiter Nemaeus ; for which reason he removed far from Peloponnesus , where that famed Temple stands . His Father being dead some days before , and having his estate at his own disposing , he resolved to go to the Court of the Prince of Locri , who was reputed a Lover of Verses . Indeed , it seems the Locrians are more obliged than others to esteem Verses , and those which make them ; for the famous Mountain of Parnassus divides their Country . The Opuntines call the Locrians Orientals , and on the contrary , the Osolians count the Locrians Occidentals ; the first bear in their Ensignes Aurora , as it uses to be painted , and the other the Evening Star. Now Hesiode having chosen the Court of the Prince of Locri , as a Court wherein ingenious persons might advance their fortunes more than elsewhere , and wherein he might have some knowledge since his having seen Clymene , Antiphanes , and the rest of their company at Helicon , took his journey thither , though without having at that time , any sentiment of that beginning Love he had had at eighteen years of age , for a Virgin of thirteen . Another thing which obliged him the more to go thither , was that he was informed the Prince of Locri had a Favorite , who as well as the Prince his Master , delighted to render justice to merit . There was also another reason induced him to make choice of that place ; for the chief Priest of Helicon had a Niece married at Locri , to a man of quality , who was in no mean respect with the Prince's Favorite whose name was Lysicrates . Hesiode then went to Locri , and was entertained at the house of the Niece of that chief Priest of Helicon , who was named Belintha , and her Husband Artimedes . As soon as he was there , he enquired tidings of the fair Clymene , to whom Belintha was an intimate friend . This Woman who was very amiable and sprightly , answered him sighing , that Clymene was in the Countrey , that she preferred sollitude before conversation , that she had bid adieu to the world , and would return to the City , till the rigor of the winter should drive her thither . But Clymene ( answered Hesiode much surprised ) cannot in my opinion be above 19 or 20 years old , which is not an age in which to prefer solitude before the Court , unless she have lost her beauty by some accident . I assure you ( replyed Belintha ) that Clymene is as fair as ever she was ; and though she were less , yet she has so great a Wit , that she would be always infinitely amiable . It must needs be then , ( said Hesiode ) that this fair Virgin be possessed with some great discontent , which causes her to hate the World ; but however , ( added he ) she will at least admit of a visit . By no means ( answered Belintha ) and unless Antiphanes or Ganetor , who are her brothers , carry you thither , I think I dare not do it ; for she hates men principally . Then some one perhaps has betrayed her ( said Hesiode . ) Since several have loved her ( answered Belintha smiling ) it is no wonder if some of them have deceived her . Oh , I beseech you ( replyed Hesiode ) tell me a little more exactly what has befallen Clymene , You shall know soon enough ( answered Belintha ) but nothing at present from me , Nor did Hesiode know more concerning her at that time : And moreover , ambition predominating in his heart , he was more sollicitous of getting an interest with the Prince of Locri and Lysicrates , then learning tidings of Clymene , Accordingly he succeeded happily in the design he had made , and in very few days became highly in favor with the Prince and Lysicrates , and consequently with all the Court ; for 't is the custom for those who are favorably respected by Princes or men in government , to be so likewise by all the rest of the world . Thus ambition feeding it self with hope in the heart of Hesiode , he considered only how to make this beginning of favor become profitable to him , and thought no more of going to seek Clymene , in the Countrey , nor informing himself particularly of what had hapned to her . Yet he contracted a great friendship with Antiphanes and Ganetor her Brothers ; but being it was not of them that he could learn the adventures of their Sister , he knew nothing of them then , but imployed himself wholly in the care of his fortune , without feeling in his heart any inclination to love any fair one . He had without doubt a very respectful friendship for Belintha , and Belintha a very tender one for him ; but it was absolutely without courtship . At that time the fair Clymene was with an Aunt of hers in the Country , without having any other consolation in her melancholly , than that which she received from the Letters of her dear Belintha , who us'd all means she could to cure her of her discontent . Hesiode lodging at the house of Artemides , had very much freedome with her , and went into her Chamber , and her Cabinet also , though she were not there . And going one day into her Chamber , whilst Belintha was there , he beheld an opened letter lying upon the Table , and though he was very discreet and respected Belintha enough , no to prie into her secrets , farther than she was willing , yet he could not contain from casting his eyes on this Letter , which he perceived was written by a Woman . But that which augmented his curiosity was , that he presently espied his own name in it , which farther instigating him to read it , he took it up , and found it written in these words , CLYMENE to her dear BELINTHA . I Am very glad you have found an agreeable Friend , who comforts you for the loss of a faithful one , but though the merit of Hesiode be not unknown to me , yet I leave you to possess his friendship without envy ; for I have so bad an opinion of the hearts of all men , that I can never be capable of confiding in any . But my dear Belintha take heed to your self , I conjure you ; Love sometimes disguises it self in Friendship , and persons are often in love without thinking of it . You know you understood better than I the sentiments I had for the perfidious . — Be wise by my example , fear the merit of Hesiode , and distrust your self ; for certainly if I had not been confident of my self , I had never been deceived by him that has forsaken me for Fortune , which will infallibly one day forsake him . Adieu , my dear Belintha ; I have not the power to beseech you not to love me more , although it would be almost necessary for my contentment it were so , for I have no regret in my solitude but for you . As Hesiode had done reading this Letter , Belintha entred and saw it in his hand ; so that having unwittingly left it there , she was sorry for it , and blamed Hesiode for his curiosity ; but he desired her pardon for it in so handsome terms , and told her so ingenuously how it came about , that she did not stick to pardon him , on condition , he would not let any person know of his having seen the letter ! However , ( added she smiling ) you may believe , if you please , that shall never have need of Clymene's counsel , and that without it I have so bad an opinion of men , in reference to Love , that were you as much my Lover as you are my Friend , and I might comply with you innocently , yet I would never engage my self to Love ; for in truth , after what has befallen Clymene , no trust is to be given to any thing . But Madam ( answered Hesiode ) do you think I can have seen this Letter of Clymene , and not desire to know her adventures ? I confess the curiosity I had to that purpose , was extinguished , but the sight of this Letter has so revived it in my mind , that I can live no longer without knowing them . Sincerely , ( added he ) I believe there is some kind of enchantment in this Letter : for as soon as I beheld my name writ in it , my heart began to beat ; and now I have read it , I have a jealous curiosity to know who it is Clymene complains of , and I hate him before I know him . Yet you are very obsequious to him , ( answered Belintha ) Is it the Prince , ( demanded Hesiode ? ) No , ( answered Belintha ) but 't is Lysicrates . How ? ( replyed he ) is Lysicrates the man Clymene complains of ? Yes ( answered Belintha ) and she has reason to accuse him . I beseech you Madam , ( replyed Hesiode ) tell me all you know concerning , Clymene ; for she returns again into my fancy , such as I saw her upon the Bank of the Fountain Hippocrene . Although I know nothing which is not glorious to Clymene , ( answered Belintha ) yet if I tell you all that I know concerning her , I require that you never speak of it to any person whatsoever . If you require no more ( replyed Hosiode ) you may please to begin , for I am of opinion , that nothing ought to be kept more inviolably , than a secret intrusted to us , though we should not apprehend that what is told us , ought to be concealed . After this , Belintha caused Hesiode to enter into her Cabinet , and having given order for none to interrupt them , began to speak in this manner . Since your self have seen Clymene , I shall omit to say any thing concerning her person , saving that as wit advances the esteem of beauty , Clymene is infinitely more amiable than she was when you saw her , because she has a wit , than which none can be more elegant , natural , fit for ingenious things and divertising , and the most charming humor in the World. As for Lysicrates you know his birth is very noble ; nor are you ignorant that he is a comely person , and has wit and worth ; but however , it may be said you do not know Lysicrates . For before he came to be the Prince's Favorite , he was a thousand times more affectionate to his Friends of both Sexes , for as you know , a man cannot be Fortunes and his own ; and has power no longer to give himself to another , when he has no more a right over himself . Now Lysicrates , being infinitely more agreeable than you see him , beheld the fair Clymene , the first time she appeared in the World ; and had so strong an inclination for her , and she for him , that the very first day they became friends with a belief , that that kindness would last as long as their Lives . Not that Clymene was yet come to an age , in which she might probably know what friendship was , but having a very forward wit , a tender heart , sensible mind , and sweet nature , she ceased to act like a child , before she ceased to be so . But for that there is something in Clymene's deportment , which infuses awfulness and respect , she being serious and discreet , Lysicrates was a sufficient long time before he dared to speak to her otherwise than as an agreeable Friend . In the mean while , to tell you the truth of things , they were the happier thereby ; for the Aunt of Clymene not imagining that Lysicrates was amorous of her Niece , permitted him to speak to her as much as he pleased ; and Clymene being averse to imagine that the kindness of Lysicrates proceeded from Love , lived with him with all the confidence and liberty , that a dear familiarity was capable to give . If there was any little news which was not to be told aloud , they whispered it to one another ; if any uncouth adventure hapned , they spoke sincerely what they thought of it , if any excellent Sonnet were made , Lysicrates gave it to Clymene , or Clymene to Lysicrates ; and thus there being a society of pleasures and little secrets between them , they led a very pleasant life . Clymene without doubt had no great wealth ; but being without ambition , she was not therefore unhappy . As for Lysicrates , he was more rich than she , and seemed to be content with his Fortune , and to desire nothing else but to be loved by Clymene . In what place soever Lysicrates heard his Mistress spoken of , he heard of her praises ; and in what ever place Clymene heard her Love mentioned , she was obliged to rejoyce , for the glory he had in being commended by all the World. Now Clymene being very ingenious , disengaged her self as much as she could from the multitude of visits , and confined her self to a little society infinitely agreeable , because it consisted only of very worthy persons . Lysicrates for his part , delighted in no place , saving where Clymene was , he attended the Prince only out of duty , and pleased himself with none but the Friends of Clymene . So long as the fair weather lasted , we walkt continually together in all the pleasant places about the City ; for Clymene's humor and mine ; having great resemblance , we were much pleas'd with walking . Lysicrates also had the same inclination . But though these two persons had then a very tender passion one for another , yet Clymene would not think it was Love that was in her heart ; because having only innocent thoughts , she would believe she had only a friendship for Lysicrates . But on the contrary , I maintained boldly , she had something more than she imagined ; and I remember one day amongst the rest , speaking to her of her affection for Lysicrates ; I cunningly urged , that if it were no more but friendship , that which she had for me would have prepossessed her mind enough , to hinder her from having such a dearness for him . I confess to you sincerely , ( said I to her ) I cannot comprehend why the friendship you bear to me , has not defended your heart against Lysicrates , for you say , you will not have him ever pretend to obtain any thing of you , and that you will only eternally love and be loved . I acknowledge it , ( said Clymene . ) Why then ( replyed I ) are you not contented with my affection ? You know I have been a Lover in our friendship , ( if I may so speak ) I was the first that sought to please you , I have had a thousand and a thousand little cares to divert you , you have always been Mistress of my will , you have reigned in a soveraign manner in my heart , you have known all my secrets , and have trusted me with all yours . Alass ! my dear Belintha ( answered Clymene blushing ) when two such friends as we affect one another , without Love , they have not many secrets which are agreeable either to relate to hear . But yet , ( replyed I ) you were not formerly weary of me , a trifle diverted you , we spoke a thousand innocent follies , which we would not speak even to a Lover . I agree with you , ( answered Clymene ) but on the other side , a Lover tells me a thousand agreeable blandishments , which a female Friend cannot . Yet there are not many Friends of our Sex more flattering than I , ( added I , ) for I scarce ever see you without commending you ; sometimes I say you have a rare complexion , sparkling eyes , and a cheerful humor , and at other times I commend your stature ; nor do I think Lysicrates extols you more than I. So that requiring nothing but esteem , dearness , care , and obedience , and not pretending that your affection for Lysicrates should ever satisfie the least of his desires , I see not ( said I ) why you are not contented with my friendship , who have all the love for you , you can challenge , and have this advantage , that it does not expose you to detraction . Ah cruel friend , that you are ! ( cryed Clymene ) you take pleasure to insult over an unhappy person . I do so at least ( answered I ) in convincing you of your insincerity ; for you ought to confess that you love Lysicrates , as all virtuous Mistresses do their servants , and that in very truth , you give hope to him that had touched your heart . I confess ( replyed she ) I wish he would hope ; but I declare to you withall , that I should be infinitely troubled , if I could reproach my self for haveing given him just cause to hope . You speak after so strange a manner , ( said I , ) that I doubt not but at length you will come to love Lysicrates , till you become unhappy by him , and perhaps less loved . That would be hard Fortune , ( answered this lovely Virgin ) if one should destroy the ardor of a Lover , by giving him tokens of affection , and he must needs have an ingrateful heart , and an ill-natured mind ▪ But my dear Belintha , ( added she ) fear not that unhappiness to me , for I shall never love Lysicrates too much . I wish it , ( said I to her ) for your contentment , because I am perswaded the best Friends are the most dangerous Lovers , , and that all men in general are to be feared . But how confident soever Clymene was of not loving Lysicrates too much , yet she came by degrees to love him with a dearness which caused all her discontent and all her happiness . However , notwithstanding the affection she had for him , her Virtue continued immovable . She suffered him at length to speak to her of his passion , and gave him several innocent testimonies of her own , but Reason and Virtue were always Mistresses in her heart . That which was remarkable in this adventure , was , that in the beginning of Lysicrates love , he offered Clymene several times to mary her , without the consent of his Parents , who by reason of the small fortune of this fair Virgin , would never have approved the match , but she having a great and generous heart , opposed the thing she desired , and told Lysicrates that if Fortune did nothing considerable for her , she judged she ought not to marry him , for fear of rendring him unhappy . For as for my part , ( added she ) according to the sentiments of my heart , I should account my self happy in a Cottage , provided you were contented there . But since I ought not to believe you can regulate your ambition , as I could mine , I must refuse that which I desire , and resolve rather to be always unhappy , than to expose you to repent your self of having sacrificed your Fortune to your Love. How ? Madam ( answered Lysicrates ) can you believe it possible for me to change the sentiments I have for you ? and that my Soul is so devoted to interest , as to esteem my self unhappy in a condition wherein you can be capable of contentment ? No , no , you know not the heart of Lysicrates , and you do him a strange injustice . For were it not that I fear , lest the height of my Fortune is not worthy of you , I would not leave you one moment in quiet . But to tell you the truth , I am so sensible in all that concerns you , that I should fear to become perfectly miserable , if I did not see you perfectly happy . Therefore my dear Clymene , ( added he ) it is requisite my Love make me ambitious , and I must loosen my self in some sort from you , in order to be conjoined inseparably to you , and go and make an interest with the Prince , if possibly he may be so favorable to me as I imagine . I beseech you , Lysicrates , ( replyed Clymene ) tell me not you will become ambitious through Love , for these are too imperious passions , each of which require an intire heart , and who glory in destroying one the other by turns . If you ever discover that weakness in my heart , ( answer'd he ) take your affection from me , treat me as a Villain , and as a Traitor , more criminal than one unconstant . But moreover , Lysicrates ( said she ) you will attempt a harder matter than you imagine , which is to give bounds to Ambition . When men desire a thing , they do all they can to obtain it ; when they have obtain'd it , they desire another greater , and imagine themselves nearer it than they were to that they obtain'd first . So that great imployments evermore approaching at the rate that favor increases , the desires are heightned , when one would think they ought to be satisfied . Thus all the passions uniting into one single one , it oftentimes happens , that Ambition extinguishes Love , weakens Friendship , changes all pleasures into one sole delight , and likewise in that manner changes the hearts of those that suffer themselves to be possess'd with it , that they are no longer to be known for the same persons , nor do they know those they did formerly ; yea , they no longer know themselves . You speak this with a certain fierce and melancholly air ( answer'd Lysicrates , smiling ) which would almost make me think , that you believe already , I forsake you to follow Fortune ; and in the mean time , I have not yet so much as resolv'd to go and seek it . After this , he added a thousand sweetnesses and blandishments , full of generosity , which pleas'd Clymene infinitely , who related them to me the next morning . And indeed , during some time , it was not possible to testifie more love than Lysicrates did to this discreet Virgin. He thought his visits never long enough , moments were as tedious as ages in all other places ; but in her conversation , whole days seem'd to him but moments . He writ to her every day , and oftentimes more than once . When he could not see her , he sought out people with whom he might discourse concerning her : he was zealous , assiduous , punctual , and careful , to seek out even the least occasions to please her . Wherefore Clymene , as her ill fate would have it , believing at that time , nothing could ever diminish so strong a passion , laid a foundation of eternal felicity , upon the Love of Lysicrates , and so ingross'd all her joy in her affection , that she no longer cared for any other sort of divertisement , Lysicrates having a house in the Countrey , very near that , where Clymene at present resides , she lik'd far more to be in the Countrey than in the City , provided Lysicrates were her neighbor : on which occasion in the Songs he made for her , he sometimes nam'd her his Shepherdess , and sometimes Amaryllis ; and she gave him the name of Thyrsis , in the answers she made to him ; for Clymene , no doubt , makes good Verses , for one of her Sex , though she carefully conceals it , and makes no ostentation of being a Wit. Thus liv'd these two persons , till there hapned to be a great Hunting made by that Prince of Locri , at which Lysicrates was present , and seem'd so promising a person in the eyes of the Prince , that he talked with him a long while : and being well satisfied of his ingenuity , he made him a thousand Caresses , and commanded him to see him oftner than ordinary . I , who understood this from Artimedes , went to congratulate with Clymene , who was very joyful for the honor the Prince had done to her Lover ; who was not less pleas'd to see Fortune prevent his endeavours . Yet he believ'd his joy proceeded only from the interest of his Love ; so that he us'd a thousand obliging expressions to Clymene , when he came to entertain her in private . Some days after he was higher in his blandishments ; for you must know , that after the day of the hunting , the Prince desir'd Lysicrates to see him every day . Whereupon , all the Court looking upon him as a Favorite , many insinuated to be his Friends , and endeavour'd to testifie more respect to Clymene ; who being perfectly generous , counsell'd Lysicrates to take as much time as he could , from his conversation with her , to bestow it upon his attendance with the Prince . However , remember ( said she to him ) that I claim your heart to be always mine , and presume the favors of Fortune will never be so pleasing to you , as those you receive from me . I also require ( added she ) that you do not design to go so far as Fortune will lead you ; for generally she casts them down headlong who give up themselves wholly to her conduct . Resolve therefore to acquire as much Estate as is competent for an honest person of your condition to become happy , and no more ; and do not endanger the loss of all to gain all ; 't is better generally to renounce a great fortune , and live in tranquility with an indifferent one , than to raise up enviers to your self by your grandeur . 'T is glorious to be envy'd for Virtue , but it is not always to be so for Riches which are gotten ; for , to speak in general , all men so pertinaciously maintain what they possess , that when a man becomes extraordinary rich in a little time , people are apt to believe that he became so unjustly . Put bounds then to your ambition , my dear Lysicrates ; for if you do not , infallibly you will become both unjust and unhappy . I beseech you , my dear Clymene ( answer'd he ) do not suspect me to have a Soul sway'd only with interest ; for I swear to you , the love I have for you , is the sole cause of the servitude wherein I engage my self ; and unless you will be ungrateful , you must be accountable to me , for all the cares I shall have to please the Prince ; you must pitty me when I am with him , and believe I shall think only of you , and that 't is you I shall serve in serving him ; for unless you promise me this , I shall not be able to deprive my self of the joy of seeing you every moment , and dividing my self between my Master and my Mistriss . Clymene hearing Lysicrates speak with so much love , had her heart mov'd with it , and generously exhorted him , to constrain himself to see her more seldom , and yet to love her always . And accordingly Lysicrates began to be ingratiated with the Prince , who gave him a considerable employment , fifteen days after this conversation . In this beginning , Lysicrates had so much joy when he went to see Clymene , that he seem'd more amorous of her . He was so troubled when he was to part from her , he writ to her so frequently , and appear'd so careful to do civilities to all those he thought she lov'd , that she had great reason to be satisfy'd with him . Nevertheless , she acted with a little more reservedness towards Lysicrates ; after he began to be in favour , being unwilling ( she said ) he should suspect her of doing him favours upon the account of interest . But the brothers of Clymene , whose hearts were not so noble as hers , were desirous that she would treat Lysicrates with more dearness , out of a design they had to raise their fortunes by his means . Yet this discreet Virgin following her own reason , and not their ambition , liv'd , as I told you , with all imaginable prudence , though she had an infinite dearness in her heart for Lysicrates . Whilst she reflected upon her own deportment , and that of Lysicrates , she began to think it strange , he took no notice of her changing her treatment of him , and likewise took it ill , that in the augmentation of his favour , he no longer mention'd rendring their fortune one day inseparable , as he had done formerly . It seem'd to her , his discourse was more sparing than it had us'd to be , whereof complaining to be one day in the Countrey , whither she went for two days ; Well , my dear Belintha ( said she to me ) do not you perceive that Lysicrates makes little difficulty to dispense with seeing me almost at all , and does his duty so easily , that if he take not heed , he will soon fail in the first of all duties . But Lysicrates ( said I to her , according as I then believ'd ) ceases to see you for for some time , in order to seeing you all his life after in quiet . No , no , Belintha , ( reply'd Clymene ) do not deceive your self , the heart of Lysicrates is already chang'd , and I am the most mistaken in the World , if ambition do not absolutely deprive me of him . That which most troubles me ( added she , blushing ) is , that I would certainly know whether they are the favours of fortune or mine , which hinder Lysicrates from speaking to me sometimes , such things as might give me ground to think he believes it not impossible , but that we may one day live together . Lysicrates's Soul ( answer'd I ) must needs be much devoted to his interest , if the alteration of his fortune change his heart ; and he must be very destitute of reason , if he ceases to love because he is lov'd . Ah! Belintha ( cry'd Clymene ) men are much more unjust than you imagine , and their love more various than I believ'd . For indeed , to discover to you the bottom of my heart , Marriage in general frightens me ; I find there is oftentimes much folly , or at least much boldness in resolving upon it ; but though my reason make me know all the troublesome consequences of it ; yet I confess to you , when it comes into my mind , that perhaps Lysicrates would not marry me if I should be willing to it : indignation seizes me , and I have almost more desire to hate him , than if he had committed an infidelity against me ; because in some occasions one may be unfaithful , without doing any act , and a Lover can scarce ever be unwilling to marry his Mistriss when she desires it , unless it be upon some injurious motive . For is there any thing more extravagant than to think that the testimonies of dearness which you have given , should be effective against your self ? Nevertheless 't is true , that the injustice of men is so great , that after having a thousand times requested innocent favors from a person whom they love , if she comes at length after a thousand services , to grant the same to them , they often times render their virtue suspected , and cause that in desiring her for a Mistriss , they do not wish her for a Wife . Moreover , my dear Belintha , I do not conceive that two free persons can love one another perfectly , nor even wholly with innocence , if they have not at least the thought , that it is not impossible for them to become one day inseparable , and if they do not entertain themselves with the hopes of a thousand pleasures , whereof the sole consideration makes them pass hours and days agreeably . Perhaps ( added she , sighing ) if Lysicrates should offer me to day to marry me , I should not marry him ; for having a heart so great as I have , 't is possible his great fortune might hinder me from it . But , to speak freely , I would , in order to my contentment , be assur'd of the power to become his Wife when I pleas'd . However , I tell you once again . Lysicrates does not at present think of it ; and I cannot conjecture , as I told you , whether they are the favours of fortune , or my own , that hinder him . But ( said I to her ) all the favours that you do him being innocent , you cannot accuse him of such a sentiment as you speak of . Did you well understand the injustice of men ( answer'd she ) you would speak otherwise , for do not love them , they forsake you ; love them , they despise you , and in what manner soever you act with them , you are almost always deceiv'd . As Clymene was speaking thus , she receiv'd a Letter from Lysicrates , wherein were only these words . Lysicrates to Clymene . I Could not visit you yesterday , nor can I wait upon you to day ; and I know not likewise , whether I shall have opportunity to see you to morrow : but I know well that I hold all time for lost , which I spend in absence from you . Clymene , after she had read this Ticket , answer'd to it in these terms . Clymene to Lysicrates . 'T Is very much that you remember you ever saw me , and do not forbid me to hope to see you again ; for when people are taken up with affairs of profit at Court , 't is very difficult to attend to any of pleasure in the Countrey . Clymene seal'd up this Letter , and deliver'd it to him who brought that of Lysicrates . In the mean time an urgent affair happening to Clymene's Aunt , which oblig'd hither ; we arriv'd here in that very evening . Which being known to Lysicrates , he came the next morning to the house of Clymene ; but he was no sooner there , but he desir'd permission to read a packet of importance , which he had receiv'd by the way ; and he read it accordingly with very much attention . And that which was remarkable , was , that in going to close it up after he had read it , he let fall the Letter which Clymene had writ to him the day before , and which he had not yet open'd . He blush'd with shame as soon as he perceiv'd it , for he had forgotten to read it ; but Clymene blusht with indignation when she observ'd it . So that perceiving he had not yet seen it , she took it , and breaking it open hastily , Believe me , Lysicrates ( said she to him ) t is fit to write to you no longer any but Letters of affairs ; for , as for those of friendship , you have no leasure to read them ; and which is more disobliging to continue to write such to you , you have so little care of them , that they may easily be read by others . Lysicrates endeavour'd to excuse himself with the multitude of affairs he had had ; No doubt you have too many ( answer'd Clymene roughly ) and therefore 't is fit I dispense with all the cares you have been accustom'd to take in reference to me ; for though you have much fewer than formerly , yet I have robb'd you of some moments . 'T is true , Madam , ( reply'd he ) I am less frequently with you , than I was at the time when I was not oblig'd to attend the Prince ; but nevertheless I am there often enough , and no doubt , as often as I can . Ha! Lysicrates ( said she ) when one thinks that he is long enough present with his Mistriss , there wants not much , but that he will be weary of being with her at all ; and therefore if you will credit me , give your self wholly to your Master , and take no further thought concerning me . Lysicrates perceiving Clymene was in choller , was ashamed of what had happened , and address'd to her with so many gentle and sweet expressions , that he made his peace in some manner before he went away : for Clymene having a very great inclination towards him . lov'd him as greatly culpable as he appear'd . At that time there hapned some difference between the Oriental and Occidental Locrians ; upon which , the Prince went to the War , whither Lysicrates follow'd him , and perfectly gain'd his favour by the brave actions he perform'd During this absence , he writ sufficiently often to Clymene , but they were rather Letters of News , than Love-Letters , and more related to what pass'd in the Army , than any thing else . Upon which , Clymenes's mind was extreamly incens'd ; yet her indignation was really , only Love disguis'd ; for she was as sensible of Lysicrates's glory as of her own . 'T is true , that which defended him in her heart , was , that she knew he believ'd he lov'd as dearly as heretofore , and did not take himself to be ambitious . At his return he went to see her as soon as he was arriv'd ; but his visit was so short , that the sum of it was only to tell her , he would wait upon her as soon as he could . But his affairs multiplying as his favour increas'd , he had then so little time of which he could dispose , that it may be said , he had not leasure to love Clymene . Oftentimes when he was at her house , he spent half of the time he was there , in receiving several Messages and Letters , or else in answering them , after having requested her permission to that purpose . He was no longer the same Lysicrates , who entertain'd her with agreeable discourses and blandishments , he was a restless ambitious person , who found himself happy in no place . Clymene was sensibly afflicted at it ; but I can say , I never saw a more tender , nor yet more discreet grief than hers ; for she conceal'd it so well , that I was the only confident of her discontents . One day she would have hid from me some Verses which she had made ; but I having gotten them , she was necessitated to suffer me to keep them on condition I would not shew them . I beseech you ( interrupted Hesiode ) repeat to me the Verses of Clymene . I will ( answer'd Belintha ) provided you will never speak of them ; for perhaps you will find them sufficiently amorous : I promise you all you please ( reply'd he ) provided you recite the Verses to me which I have so great a curiosity to hear . And accordingly Belintha having recollected them in her memory , recited these that follow , which Clymene made for the ambitious Lysicrates . SUre you by amorous flames were ne'r possest , Since mine ( alas ! ) do so unhappy prove , That fierce ambition drives me from your breast , Slighting the charms of Innocence and Love. Now new designs are follow'd , other cares , And fresh desires ; and your Inquietude Is your delight , whilst tumults of affairs Are priz'd above the peace of Solitude . My charming Desart , which e'r long so sweet , So lovely seem'd , is unattractive now , My tenderest sighs no longer your delight : 'T is Goddess Fortune now to whom you bow . Her splendor you pursue , and humorous Laws Embrace , no longer now your own or mine ; Her beauty now your adoration draws : Though , Thyrsis , know , her favours are not kind . No choice she uses in her Gifts , no Love ; Oft-times , in one day her caresses cease ; To dearest friends she does unconstant prove , Mocking Men's hopes with guileful promises . She loves disord'rous change , and wild confusion , And basest flatterers for her Creatures takes ; Go then , Ungrateful , follow her delusion Which seldom Virtue but unhappy makes . Pursue her still ; to me no more address ; None but her favors let acceptance find . 'T is shame to love a simple Shepherdess ; That thought sutes only with a vulgar mind . Ambitious hearts a quiet life despise ; Fortune 's the object of a Heroe 's love . Whil'st in her hands all the World's treasure lies , And Sea and Land alike her power do prove . A hundred times she can you Victor make , Yet has not the disposal of my heart ; That 's in my pow'r , O gods ! what is 't I speak ? ( Alas ! ) in speaking so , a sigh does from it part . Beholding you , a secret check of mind Tells me , My heart no longer is my own ; Though it repines , and I can only find The soothing of sweet words t' appease its moan . 'T would be deluded ; come , deceive it you , Thyrsis , and to your Amaryllis swear , That constant to your chains and ever true , Her Rival Fortune you 'll renounce for her , Perhaps , this moment in her eyes you 'll see Wherewith to cure the mo'st ambitious mind : Perhaps , this moment , such fidelity , Such ardent passion in her Soul you 'll find , That you 'll account to be belov'd a pleasure Greater than that of gaining flitting Treasure . Oh precious moment ! haste to ease my pains ; Your presence to my griefs would comfort speak , I can no longer bear such heavy chains ; Support them , Thyrsis , or I shall them break . But yet in breaking them I shall expire ; Rather connect them with a faster tie . 'T is Love that quickens me ; for were that fire Extinct , my heart would forthwith faint and die . This torment I had rather ne'r forgo , Than be without it and my Lover too . How ? ( cry'd Hesiode after Belintha had recited these Verses ) did Clymene , that very Clymene , whom I saw by the side of the famous spring near Helicon , make such amorous Verses as those I have now heard ? Yes ( answer'd Belintha ) but although they were very pertinent to affect the heart of Lysicrates , yet the generous Clymene , who was unable to restrain her self from composing them in the transport of her sorrow and affection , could not resolve to let them be seen by him for whom they were made . On the contrary , she affected rather to disguise her regret : So that Lysicrates believing her well satisfi'd with him , was very merry , whilst she was extremely melancholly and pensive : for what resolutions soever she made , it was impossible for her to cease loving Lysicrates . How unhappy am I ( said she to me one day , when I endeavour'd to comfort her ) for I resent a grief of so strange a nature , that I cannot almost hope to be cur'd of it . If Lysicrates were unfaithful , as many Lovers are , and transferr'd his affections from me to another , despight would suddenly cure me ; I should pass from Love to Hatred , and from that to contempt , which would afterwards leave me in a quiet indifference . But as for the manner after which he ceases to love me , they whose hearts are not very nice in love , would almost believe Lysicrates not absolutely culpable : But , according as I apprehend things , inconstancy would seem less horrible to me , than the change which is hapned in his heart , since the alteration of his fortune . There is frailty and weakness in ordinary inconstancy , but there is unworthiness and poorness of mind in the change of Lysicrates ; but though I should dye of discontent , I will drive out of my heart a passion which is not criminal , but only because he that excited it is not worthy of it . Moreover , though he should be willing to return to me , he would not have leasure to think of it , he has so many important affairs in his head , which all the punctualities of a dear passion could not consist with . But ( said I to her ) why do not you change , as well as Lysicrates ? Be ambitious as well as he ; and without considering whether he loves you as much as he did heretofore , dissemble your sentiments , and engage him , at least to establish your fortunes , since he is able to do it . No , no , ( answer'd this generous Virgin ) I will never have any obligation to a man who loves me less than he ought , and whom I intend to love no longer . And though my fortune were much more unhappy than it is , I should be absolutely uncapable to receive any thing from a person that had depriv'd me of his heart . I know my brothers are of a different opinion , and would have me sacrifice my self to their interests ; but they shall never oblige me to follow their inclinations . When Lysicrates was not in favour , they condemn'd the affection I had for him ; and now they think it necessary for their preferment , no doubt they will blame the manner , after which I intend to treat him for the future . However , I will continue firm in my resolution . But ( said I to her ) at least give Lysicrates to repent . I shall give him sufficient ( answer'd she ) for I find my heart will not so soon obey my reason . Accordingly Clymene continu'd to love Lysicrates in spight of her own resolutions ; that which sustain'd her passion was , that Lysicrates some days spoke to her with as much love as ever he had done . Indeed it was sufficiently seldom that he discours'd with her in private , for he had always so many affairs , that he ever began to speak to her with these words , I have but one moment to spend with you , or two at most , I have not leasure to tell you any thing ; or some such like expressions . Things being in these terms , there was a great assembly , wherein Clymene was oblig'd to be present ; whereupon , desiring to appear handsome there , that Lysicrates might see she deserv'd his affection , she omitted no ornaments that might render her more amiable : And indeed , she out-shin'd the beauty of all the other fair ones , and so pleas'd the Prince that he spoke not to any Lady but Clymene ; not but that the Prince had heard Lysicrates was amorous of her ; but he beheld him so assiduously at Court , that he thought it was no very violent Love. Clymene who beheld the Prince's civility towards her , interpreted it at first as an indulgence to his Favorite ; but at the end of the Ball , when he entertain'd her a part , she chang'd her opinion ; for after having given her a thousand praises , I find you so charming ( said he to her ) that I cannot but wonder at the assiduous attendance of Lysicrates at Court ; for had I such a Mistriss as you , assuredly my Master , if I had any , should be worse serv'd than I am by him . Clymene blush'd at the Prince's discourse , and answer'd to it with so much wit , that she seem'd to him still more fair . So , that having his fancy fill'd with the Idaea of her he spoke of none but Clymene all the rest of the evening . He likewise spoke to Lysicrates concerning her , with earnestness ; but in case ( said he to him in the presence of a friend of Clymene's , who inform'd her of it the next morning ) I should maugre all my reluctancy , become amorous of your Mistress , and if you saw me ready to die for love , would you be generous enough to yield her to me , and not hate me ? No doubt ( answer'd the ambitious Lysicrates ) I should be very unhappy , if that should come to pass , but however , my Lord , ( added he ) it would be so great an honor to Clymene , that , her interest consider'd , together with the respect I have for you , I think I should resign her to you ; and that your happiness , and that of this fair person , would comfort me for my infelicity . Lysicrates spoke this with so free an air , that it was perceivable he spoke his real sentiments : whereupon the Prince , who till then had lookt upon the inclination he had for Clymene , as a thing he was to oppose , with the friendship he bare to Lysicrates , now perceiving Clymene not so deeply fix'd in his heart as he imagin'd , flatter'd his beginning passion so sweetly , that having seen Clymene five or six times in a very few days , he became infinitely amorous of her ; for he is a Prince whose passions are violent , during which he is not scrupulous of doing any thing to content them . In the mean time Clymene understanding what Lysicrates had answer'd the Prince , became extreamly exasperated in her mind , though she dissembled her discontent . Indeed within a little time she had occasion to discover it ; for the Prince's passion being grown too great to be kept in his own brest , he discover'd it to his Rival , before he made it known to his Mistriss ; but it was in such powerful terms , that Lysicrates saw clearly he must either lose Clymene , or his fortune ; wherefore not sticking a moment what choice to make in this difficulty , he told the Prince , he sacrific'd all his pleasures to him , that he would be his confident , and intercede with Clymene for him : And the truth is , Lysicrates , who had always oqserv'd Clymene to have a very great mind , imagin'd the hope of marrying the Prince , would cause her to approve his action ; not considering that sometimes there is more grandeur of courage in despising fortune , than in seeking it . Yet he did not absolutely resolve to renounce the affection of Clymene , but intended to make it serviceable to him , for the further augmenting of his greatness and wealth . In which thoughts he went to visit her when having desir'd a private conference with her , and seeming more sad than he was , he prepar'd her mind with much address to hear some unwelcome matter , which he seem'd to be very loth to tell her . Clemene immediately believ'd his business was to inform her , that the Prince intended to marry him to one of his Cosins , who was a very rich young Lady ; but at length he told her the end of his visit was to acquaint her that his Master was his Rival ; not but that ( said he to her ) I am generous enough to sacrifice all my joy to your good fortune ; and after having been your slave , am willing to become your subject ; for I doubt not but if you menage the Prince's love well , he will at length sufficiently affect you to make you his bride ; but indeed I find it no easie matter for one to deprive himself of that which he loves , how generous soever he be . 'T is true ( added he ) our affection has been always so innocent , that it might subsist all our lives ; at least I know I shall be always a devoted servant to the fair Clymene , and no change shall ever happen in my heart : It shall not be so on my part ( answer'd she hastily ) for I declare to you , I will never be yours ; however , think not 't is out of any purpose to menage the Prince's love , as you speak . I hate ambition , which has driven me out of your heart , too much to receive it into my own , and you accasion me so to contemn all men in general , that I believe it not possible for me ever to esteem one particular person . Do not expect therefore that I should confirm your fortune ; for all I can do , is only to contrive how to ruine it ; and if any thing could induce me to admit of the Prince's love , it should be only the opportunity of bringing you into disfavor with him . But to speak truth , I look upon you as sufficiently punisht , by being no longer in favor with me , and therefore I shall not seek a revenge which would fall upon my self ; for in the sentiments I am in , I abhor the love of any whatsoever . I intend now to love nothing but solitude , and I hope to live more contentedly in it , than you will do at Court with all your favour ; for where there is private satisfaction and pleasure , there needs not much care to be taken for the favor or disfavor of those that are in government : But to do you a good office this last time , know that all those who flatter you , deceive you , that they whom you take to be most your friends , are envious and disguised enemies , that all those who see you think themselves better entitled by desert to the Prince's favor , than you ; that as soon as you are turn'd out of favor , you will find your self left alone by all your party , and that there was only Clymene in the World , that could not desert you in adversity . But since you forsook her as soon as you were a favorite , she takes her turn to abandon you , and casts you off for ever . Therefore hinder the Prince from coming to speak to me of his pretended passion ; for looking upon him as a man that loves one whom I ought to hate , it would be difficult for me to preserve the respect which I owe unto his quality . Lysicrates hereupon offered to swear to Clymene , that he was sorry his Master was his Rival , that he had not spoke to him as he did , but only not to incense his passion ; and that as for her , since she was sufficiently generous , not to be flatter'd with the hope of marrying the Prince , he desir'd nothing of her , but to act with such address , that he might be cur'd of his passion , without occasioning a breach between them . Whereby Clymene always perceiving his Ambition superior to his Love , became so incens'd , that she absolutely commanded him to depart ; which accordingly he was enforc'd to do . Not long after which , I went to give her a visit , and I assure you I never beheld a person more discontented and enraged . As it fell out cruelly for her , the Prince came to see her the same day ; when being still disturb'd in mind , she spoke to him with a resoluteness that surpriz'd him , for as soon as he began to tell her he lov'd her , and would love her eternally , I beseech you my Lord ( said she to him ) forbear to engage me in a design which can never give you any satisfaction . For though I appear gentle and am so really , yet I have an inexpugnable constancy to remain in the resolution which I have taken ; by reason of which it would be impossible for you to perswade me , that I ought to admit of your affection . 'T is enough that Fortune has plac'd you above me , to cause me to suspect all your discourse : and I am so much a friend to equality , that since you have advanc'd Lysicrates , I can no longer look upon him as formerly . I love Merit and Virtue , but I love them principally without splendor , and without being set off by any thing else , which prepossesses my judgement ; Leave me therefore , my Lord , as a person who accounts it a glory to be an enemy to ambition : you will find a thousand who will love your fortune more than your worth , and receive that with joy which I refuse with respect . How ever , upon the account of equity , I am oblig'd to tell you , that Lysicrates has spoken so well of you to me , that he has wholly ruin'd himself in my opinion . After which , my Lord , desire no more of me ; for it would be to no effect . Clymene spoke this with an air , that so wel manifested to the Prince that she lov'd Lysicrates , was incapable of ambition , and could not love him , that his heart being not yet so strongly engag'd , but that he might hope to disingage it , he spoke to her with very much civility , and like a man that would owe nothing to his high condition . But at length , said he to her , after many other things , The favour which I request of you , is , that you will continue to love Lysicrates ; or if you cannot do that , that you will permit me to hope , that perhaps you will one day love me . These two things which you demand , my Lord ( answer'd she ) are not in my power ; for I find that I shall hate Lysicrates , and I see no appearance that I can or ought ever to love any . After this the Prince departed : The same night she intreated me to require of Lysicrates , all the Letters she had written to him , and charg'd me to deliver to him all those she had receiv'd from him , and to assure him she contemn'd him as much as she had esteem'd him , and wish'd , with all her heart , she could as much hate him , as she had formerly lov'd him . But , my dear Clymene ( said I to her ) are you well assur'd that Lysicrates will restore you your heart , when he gives you back your Letters ? go not so fast , I beseech you ? and take time to examine your self . Ah! no , no , ( answer'd she ) I will never , while I live , love a man who loves Fortune better than me , who can love me without ever thinking to render our destiny inseparable , who can even sacrifice me to his Master , and be a confident to his Rival . The heart of Clymene is too tender , too sensible , and too generous , to suffer such indignities . I had much rather be always miserable ; the little wealth I have is an ordinary effect of the blindness of Fortune , which is not opprobrious to me ; but were I so poor-spirited , as to pardon Lysicrates , it might be reproacht to me eternally . Clymene thus continuing firm in this resolution , oblig'd her Aunt , over whom she had a great influence , to go the next morning into the Countrey . For my part I went to Lysicrates , in whom I found such a combat of contrary thoughts , that I could not but commiserate him ; for he lov'd Clymene still , but ambition was always most powerful in his heart ; and though he were still a Lover , yet it was not with his first ardor , and consequently Clymene could not be satisfy'd with it , because all diminution of Love is a crime . He made some difficulty to restore me her Letters , but at length he deliver'd them , and receiv'd his own . Since that time the Prince has chang'd his sentiments , and Lysicrates has continu'd ambitious , and caus'd his Love to yield to another passion . Nevertheless he offer'd two or three times to do something for the Fortune of Clymene , but she generously refus'd him . So she has spent a whole year in the Countrey , busying her self sometimes in Reading , sometimes in Painting , and sometimes in Walking : She loves Gardens and Flowers , and and an universal sentiment of goodness causes her to divert her self with keeping Birds , and divers rare and domestick Animals , which afford amusement to her Melancholly . Yet she is come at length to have only an indifference for Lysicrates , so that she is as fair as ever , and something more amiable ; for a little cast of melancholly , makes her countenance charming and sweet , that the sight of it cannot but ravish . Your relation concerning Clymene ( answer'd Hesiode ) gives me extream contentment , and I shall have cause of complaint against you , unless you bring it some way to pass , that I may see her . Yet I am very sorry she hates ambition , for I confess to you , I am born naturally ambitious . My reason tells me , that ambition is the foundation of all great actions ; that without it there would be no Heroes , and scarce any eminent virtues ; but however , I absolutely contemn Lysicrates , because I am not of opinion , that Love and Ambition , are two Passions incompatible . I conceive a man's love may make him ambitious , as in some cases he may become amorous through ambition : Had Lysicrates been an ambitious person , honourably and worthily , he would have shared his fortune with the fair Clymene , and not changed his sentiments by changing his life . But in fine , ( added he ) I am resolved to see her , and though I should go to visit her alone , I will go and do it before three days be expir'd . Belintha making some difficulty to carry him to her , he went alone to see the charming Clymene . But it fell out , by chance , that Belintha was there the same day ; for it being a journey but of two hours , she frequently made visits to her , though she design'd no such matter in the morning . And Hesiode also desirous to make a secret to her of his design to see Clymene , till he should have executed it , acquainted her not at all with it . When he arriv'd at the place where Clymene was , her Aunt was gone to make a visit to some of her neighbors , and her self was seated amongst the Willows , upon the bank of a River , and was reading that Work of Hesiode , where he makes a Nightingale speak to a Sparrow . A Virgin that waited upon Clymene , was at work in making a collar of several sorts of Ribbons , wreathed together , for a very handsome Dog , which Clymene much affected , and which then lay negligently upon the bottom of her Robe , which by chance was stretcht upon the grass . At Hesiods's approach , Clymene's Dog rose up ; but instead of barking at the sight of him as a stranger , the pretty creature , by that instinct which makes brutes know those that love or hate them , went to fawn upon him , who answering his kindness , the first thing Clymene beheld , was Hesiode stroking her little Dog ; for though it was a very long time since she had seen him , yet knowing that he was at Locri , she soon was ascertain'd it was he , wherefore rising up , and advancing towards him very civilly , I think ( said she to him smiling ) this Animal , who is of a kind that was never accus'd of ingratitude , would help me by his carresses to acknowledge the pleasure you have given me this day by the Verses you have made , the reading of which has been so delightful to me , that I was reading them the third time , when you arrived . I am extreamly proud ( answered Hesiode ) of being able to entertain you in your solitude , and I draw no unhappy presage , from seeing that an Animal you love , has already begun to love me . If Belintha were here , ( replyed Clymene ) she would blame you for the complement you make me ; for she so much decryes my too great affection towards brutes , that she would venture to maintain , you have a blind complacence which would pervert me . She had scarce spoke these words , but Belintha came thither , who having left her Chariot in the out-court , went to the place where it was told her Clymene was . You come very opportunely , ( said this fair Virgin to her ) to hinder Hesiode from being perplexed ; but why did not you come to gether . For my part ( answered Belintha ) I knew nothing of Hesiode's journey , and he has made a secret of it to me . After your having had the cruelty ( replyed Hesiode ) to refuse to bring me hither , I did not think I ought to tell you my design , for fear you should make use of the credit you have in this place to prevent my admission . In truth ( said Belintha , obliging them to walk ) you are to be blamed for coming to see Clymene , for she is the most unjust person in the World , in preferring her Desart before her friends . And moreover , ( added she smiling ) I am to advertize you , that with all your merit you shall never be so much loved by Clymene as that Dog which you see . Hesiode ( answered this fair Virgin smiling ) shall certainly not have so great a share in my caresses , but he has sufficient in my esteem to be satisfied , and I thank him for bringing in a Nightingale , and a Sparrow , speaking together in one of his Works ; for 't is assuredly a sign , that he is not in the error wherein you are , to the disadvantage of all Animals in the World , to whom you are so much , an enemy , that you go about to take from them that little beam of light the gods have given them , which guides them so exactly in things that are profitable or delightful to them , and gives them this prerogative above men , that there is never any ingratitude in their hearts . Acknowledgment is found in those of Lyons , and no question would be too in those of Tygers , if they were gently us'd : caresses and benefits are never lost amongst the most savage Animals , but frequently amongst Men. Dissimulation and deceit are scarce ever found amongst brutes , and if they have subtilty , 't is only to avoid dangers , or seek wherewith to subsist . It seems ( said Belintha with a low voice ) one single ingrateful Man makes you judge all Animals acknowledging ; but however ( added she aloud ) though Hesiode were of your opinion , I should not disclaim my own , nor hinder my self from decrying the inclination you have to love brutes . For that you may not mistake , ( continued she speaking to Hesiode ) you must know that if Clymene were even amorous of any one , she could not resolve to give him a beast which she loved ; and if at any time you would be assured of her heart , desire her Dog of her , and you shall see whither it will not be more hard to obtain the one than the other . You speak very excellently , ( replyed Clymene ) in comparing my Heart and my Dog together ; yet I am not offended at it , ( added she ) for they are both faithful and can love well . But are you not ashamed ( said Belintha ) to attribute Reason and Friendship to beasts ? But do not you deceive your self , ( said Clymene ) when you will not know , that a little Bird , who makes its nest very proportionably , is more ingenious than a hundred dull Men whom I know , and that a poor Dog , who follows me every where , and moans when I forbid him , has more friendship then a Man who is obliged with nothing , and who injures all those whom he ought to serve . For my part ( said Hesiode then ) I confess I could willingly amuse my self in observing the Reason of Beasts , if it be fit so to term that Light which Nature has given them ; and I am also sensible of their kindness . I have always observed ( answered Clymene ) that cruel Men hate Beasts , and usually good persons love them , or at least , cannot endure any hurt should be done them . But as for ambitious people , who are so satisfied with themselves , and cannot think but of great things , they take no care to observe the Neast of a Swallow , to admire the labor of Pismires , the singing of Nightingales , the love of Turtles , and the kindness of Dogs , nor to amuse and divert themselves innocently with the caresses of these poor Animals , whose felicity is so easily accomplisht . For it suffices to that of my Dog , that he suffer not hunger , that he find a little Brook to drink at , that he lye upon the corner of my Robe , and that I make much of him . He comes not but when I will , he goes away when I please , he is silent when I think good ; if I chide him , he does not remember it a moment after , and is not less ready to caress me . Judge therefore I beseech you , whither that person would not be happy , that should find another whose heart were so tractable . But however , ( replyed Belintha ) I cannot suffer that that should be called Reason in Beasts , which is only a blind instinct , and makes them act whither they will or no. Ah! my dear Belintha , ( answered Clymene ) how noxious is the power of choice oftentimes unto us , and that supream Reason which arrogates so much to it self , and makes no account of instinct , but causes us to commit faults , against Virtue , and even against our own pleasures . 'T is certain , ( said Hesiode ) that the power of choice occasions all the errors of Men , and that at least brutes have this advantage in their misery , that they precisely know every thing that is fit for them . Some avoid heat , and seek cold : others flee cold , and follow heat , without any variety in their kind : but as for men , though they are born and dye alike , and that considering them in themselves , it seems they have need only of the same things to be happy ; yet it is certain , that their reason , which is various according to their different tempers , is oftentimes that which causes the happiness of one , and makes the infelicity of another , and they apprehend things so differently , that they agree neither in reference to the gods which they adore , nor the Laws which they follow , nor vices , nor virtues , nor even in their peculiar pleasures . 'T is not so with Animals ; that which is good to one Nightingale , is good to all the Nightingales of the World ; all fierce beasts have need of Dens ; all Neasts of Swallows are alike , there is no different architecture in them , and every species of animals has an immutable reason that governs it ( as I may so speak ) which pleases and charms me : for amongst us every one makes himself a reason after his own mode , so that when we would find out true reason among so many different reasons , 't is a very difficult task . You speak admirably well ( answered Clymene ) for a discreet man who flies the World , and an ambitious man who pursues it , may both have Wit indeed , however differently they reason . This proceeds ( replyed Belintha ) for that men are as different amongst themselves as Animals are in their kinds , and there is oftentimes as great a dissimilitude between one man and another , as between a bird of prey and a Turtle , so that every one must reason according to himself , and not according to another . But however , it must be acknowledged , that humane reason has something very noble and sublime in it , by attempting to raise its knowledge even to the Heavens , and to the Center of the Earth , and he that shall consider the infinite number of profitable and delightful Arts which men have invented , the great number of Sciences whereof they are capable , the wise Laws which they have made , the different Ornaments which they have brought into the World , will laugh at the Neasts of Swallows , the labour of Bees , and the Husbandry of Pismires . I confess ( answered Hesiode ) that the reason of men is worthy of admiration for its vast extent , that considering it in it self , that half-reason of animals is but obscurit● in comparison ; but to speak truth , the bad Use men make of it astonishes me , and causes the possession of so great a good to seem less advantageous to me , since 't is so difficult to imploy it aright . And on the contrary , beasts scarce ever make any bad use of that light which nature has given them . 'T is true , ( said Clymene ) there was never any Honey , but what was sweet , nor Pismires which did not providently labour , nor Swallows which made Neasts after different manners . But it is not so with men ; for they will not so much as build their Houses alike . There is many times folly in their buildings , when they make them too magnificent for their own condition ▪ On the other side , beasts who can content themselves with things necessary , and can make and proportionate them to their own uses , ought to make men blush , whose reason cannot bound their desires , whose natural incapacity stands in need of instructors , experience , examples , and practice , for the knowledge of the least of those things which are necessary ; whereas the most stupid of all animals have that within themselves which is sufficient for them , without intermeddling with that which does not belong to them . Bees and Butterflies take from flowers that which is convenient for their respective uses , without offering to oppose one another ; they have not set limits to their Empire ; all the Lillies and Roses of the Spring are to them in common ; and men with that sublime reason which renders them Masters of the World , have establisht War in it by establishing the Laws which divide the Universe . They have brought all kind of Vices into it , by the many inventions subservient to pleasure ; they have made all the miseries which are in the World , by looking upon ambition as a lawful thing , since without it all men would be in peace ; and in brief , they have introduced all the unhappinesses of which they complain , although the gods have enriched the Universe wherewith to render them all happy . Who would think ( interrupted Belintha smiling ) that the love Clymene has for this poor little Dog which you see follows her , and understands nothing of what she says , should cause her to speak such handsome things , and that after so serious a manner ? who could imagine , that a person who has so much Wit , should take pleasure in trifling with a Dog ? I have already told you ( answered Clymene ) that the love of beasts is a sign of gentleness and humanity , and that it is cruelty to do them harm : but I add also , that all that loves is amiable , that all that insinuates it self with kindness , deserves to be ingratiated , that that which has no ingratitude deserves to be well treated , and that since it is not forbidden to love Flowers , Fountains , and Statues , it may well be lawful to love cheerful and pretty animals which love you , and divert you , without ever doing you any harm . But in brief , ( replyed Belintha ) 't is not our purpose to extoll the demyreason of brutes , and condemn the use of the reason of men ; but only to know whether Amity , which is the most precious thing in the World , and which ought to be the greatest recompence of the most considerable services , and the most noble prize of merit and virtue , ought to be employed in loving a little Dog. I am willing ( added she ) humanity should be exercis'd toward beasts , that no mischief be done them , and that people delight themselves with them if they please ; but I would not have them loved with the same kindness wherewith we loved mankind , and which ought to be so precious , that it ought not to be given to friends , without well examining whether or no they be worthy of it . As for me ( answered Clymene smiling ) who have not found amongst men whereon to employ my affection conveniently , I must love where I can love without fearing to be deceived . 'T is not ( added she ) that I grant I love my Dog with the same kindness wherewith I should love a Friend . But for that , all afflictions mankind is capable of , have the same original all arising out of the heart , Belintha is pleased to confound my kindness to brutes with my true friendship , and thereupon to inveigh against me without any just ground . The fair Clymene ( said Hesiode ) speaks her reasons so agreeably , that instead of condemning her , I wish I were not what I am , and had the honor to be hers in what manner soever . Endeavor then ( answered Belintha ) to be her friend if you can , and do not wish to be her Dog , for then I should infallably hate you . Ah! cruel Belintha ( cryed he with some earnestness ) I believe it is difficult to be no more than the Friend of Clymene . Did you say , ( answered that fair Virgin ) it were no easie thing to gain my friendship , you would have reason ; for contrary to my natural humor , I am become the most distrustful person in the World , and in my present sentiments I give no credit to words , nor cares , nor services ; I know not well whether I should trust time , which they say discovers the most concealed truths . Therefore 't is better to leave me in my Desart to hear my Nightingales . Perhaps ( replyed Belintha smiling ) you may hear complaints in it as sweet as theirs ; for Hesiode sings at least as well as they , and I see he beholds you with so much pleasure , and hears you with so great admiration , that I cannot assure but that he loves you a little too much already . I perceive ( said Clymene ) you have a design to jest , but yet I must tell you that when I saw Hesiode the first time upon the Banks of Hippocrene , he loved me a little , in less time than since his arrival . I confess it , ( answered Hesiode ) and I should certainly have always you loved , if I had always seen you . But Madam , your Fortune calling you elsewhere , and mine retaining me then at Helicon , I forsook you for the love of glory , which I have always since ardently affected . You see ( replyed Clymene , looking towards Belintha ) it is my Destiny to loose my Conquests by ambition . Glory and Ambition ( answered Hesiode ) are not wholly alike . However , ( said Clymene ) I am very glad you are cured , and that I understand it from your own mouth . Hesiode blusht at this discourse , and going to answer to Clymene , he could not contain from saying with a great sigh , O gods ! what is 't I speak ? Alass ! in speaking it , a sigh do's from me break . And secret trouble from my passion grown Tells me , my heart no longer is my own . As soon as Hesiode had spoken these Verses of Clymene , which he had remembred since Belintha shewed him them , he became much perplexed ; but he found them so exact an answer , to that which Clymene had said to him , and they agreed so well with his thoughts , by changing only one word , that he could not hinder himself from uttering them . Nevertheless Clymene and Belintha both blusht when they heard them . The first looked upon her friend with indignation , and upon Hesiode with confusion ; and Belintha on the contrary beheld Hesiode with anger , and Clymene with shame . Hesiode for his part lookt upon Belintha as if he desired her pardon , and upon Clymene with much love . But at length Belintha desiring to pacifie her friend , began to speak gently to her , and beseeched her to suspend her choller till she had heard her . And accordingly she told her of the accident of the Letter which Hesiode had seen , and which ingaged her though unwillingly to tell him what she knew concernicg the love of Lysicrates , which Hesiode could not but have learnt otherwise from a hundred persons . I grant what you say ( answered Clymene ) but in telling Hesiode what he would have kown from others , there was no need of shewing him the Verses , which no person ever saw besides your self . Your having made them so amorous ( replyed she ) caused me to think , that by shewing them to Hesiode when I was speaking of Lysicrates , I should give him the greater aversion against him . But however ( added she ) I will make my peace with you , and am only troubled how Hesiode will make his with me . By desiring your pardon ( answered he ) and acknowledging to you ingeniously , that the excellent Verses of Clymene , so well expressed my thoughts , that I could not contain from speaking them ; for if I should have studied all my life , I could not have made any so pertinent . I perceive ( said Clymene smiling ) that though I am offended with both of you , prudence obliges me to pardon you equally , and to reingratiate you together ; for if I should be angry in good earnest , Belintha would perhaps shew my Verses to all the World , and possibly Hesiode might think I took that seriously , which he has spoken meerly in a frolick : Wherefore I declare to you , that I pardon you , on condition you will never speak of those Verses to any person whatsoever , nor to me as long as you live . Though it be sufficiently difficult ( answered Hesiode ) to forbear commending them , yet provided you do not forbid me to speak of you and my self , I consent never to speak to you of any thing else . After this Clymene handsomely diverting the conversation , obliged them to change their discourse , and betake themselves to walk in several delightful places . In the mean time , evening drawing on , Belintha commanded her Chariot to be brought thither . 'T is I ( said Hesiode ) that ought first to think of departing , for I promised the Prince to be with him again very betimes ; but to speak truth , 't is easie to forget things in the presence of Clymene . I know not ( answered she ) whether you forgot the Prince whilst you are with me , but I am assured you will forget me when you are with the Prince ; for the Court is a place , wherein people usually think of nothing but what they see , and absent persons are little dreamt of . You have reason ( replyed Belintha smiling ) but for such an absent as you are , I believe you are thought of every where . Our language is so rich and copious , ( answered Clymene ) that it was not necessary to make a new word to flatter me with . If I may judge of the sentiments of Belintha by my own ( said Hesiode ) she has reason to invent new words to tell you what she thinks ; at least I know none that can express what I think of you . After this , Hesiode gave the hand to Belintha to lead her into her Chariot , and without remembring what he had said before concerning his promise , to be back early with the Prince ; or considering that he might go faster on horseback than with Belintha , he desired of her a place in her Chariot , that he might have as he said , at least the pleasure to speak concerning Clymene , after his departure from her ; and accordingly he went with this amiable Lady . During the way , he spoke of nothing but Clymene ; sometimes he extolled her beauty , sometimes he admired her wit , he was charmed with her sweet deportment and modesty , the tenderness of her heart pleased him above all things , and he could not conceive how it was possible Lysicrates could cease to love her ; for I have a heart ( said he ) as ambitious as he ; but I conceive if I had been in his place , ambition could not have destroyed my love , which would have been more ardent in a great , than a mean for tune . If you become amorous of Clymene ( answered Belintha ) we shall see how you will act . I assure you , ( replyed Hesiode ) I will not examine what I have in my heart for Clymene , for fear of finding in it that which would be little advantageous unto me , if it should be in any great measure , for I know 't is much more difficult to engage an intelligent person to love the second time than the first , especially when the former Love proved unfaithful : and therefore I am resolved to visit Clymene , as seldome as possible : for I have never had any true sentiments of love , but when I beheld her upon the Bank of Hippocrene , and when I saw her this day . In truth , it must needs have been love that caused me to repeat so precipitously and imprudently , the Verses which I remembred ; for I was never before reproached for the least indiscretion . I would not ( said Belintha ) that you were very amorous of Clymene , for we ought never to desire evil to our friends : But I wish you had perswaded Clymene to come a little oftner to the City , and to desist from so obstinate a love of sollitude . Clymene seemed so lovely ( answered he ) that I believe if I saw her often enough to presume to perswade her not to hate the World so much , she might oblige me to prefer the desart she inhabits above all things ; for I confess to you , I was never so much taken with any person as with Clymene . See her no more then ( replyed Belintha ) for it would be too much to loose you , after having lost her . In this manner Hesiode and Belintha entertained themselves , till they arrived at the City . Whither , as soon as they were come , Hesiode went to wait upon the Prince , who chid him very obligingly , as also Lysicrates did , for returning so late contrary to his promise . And the Prince having caused him to be diligently sought for , understood that he was gone to Clymene's house , though Hesiode intended to keep it secret from Belintha . Upon which taking occasion of pleasant raillery upon him , they very much surprised him . Do you know ( said the Prince of Locri to him ) that I had the most violent beginning of love for Clymene , that ever person had ? and that if she had managed the inclination I had for her , there is nothing so difficult but she might have obliged me to , if she had pleased ? but her coldness towards me , time , and reason , have cured me . As for Lysicrates , who loved her extreamly , and was not hated by her , I am perswaded the respect he had for me ; obliged him to renounce a passion , which is sufficiently incompatible with all other kinds of obligement . I did not think , my Lord answered Hesiode coldly ) that reason and friendship were remedies for love ; at least , I am assured they would never cure me , if I were amorous . But are not you Clymene's servant already ? ( said the Prince . ) No doubt ( answered Hesiode ) I have much admiration for her ; but as for love , I conceive none would dare to become amorous of that which you have loved . But on the contrary , ( replyed the Prince ) your passion would afford me contentment for I am perswaded you have so curious a judgment , that your weakness would justifie that of mine . Perhaps , my Lord ( said Hesiode ) Lysicrates would not be of your opinion . I assure you , ( answered the ambitious Lysicrates ) that the pleasures of the Prince are so dear to me , that being perswaded the love you have for Clymene , would excite you to make more Verses to divert it , I should counsel you to it , though I could still be your rival ; but as the Prince was pleased to say , the purpose of confining my self inseparably to his service , has absolutely drawn me off from Clymene . Since it is so ( said Hesiode smiling ) for the future I shall not defend my self against the charms of Clymene , and give up the reins to my own inclination , in spight of the resistance of my reason . After this , the Prince and Lysicrates diverted to other discourse ; but Hesiode did not cease to think of Clymene , when he ceased to speak of her , anas long as the evening lasted , he could not with draw his fancy from her . The next morning he made Verses upon her , the day after he sent to know her condition , and writ her a very gallant Letter , which she answered with much civility , though in a manner which signified , she had no desire to renew familiarity with the World , and would not discourse half of her Wit , though there appeared very much whether she would or no. Some days after , Belintha and Hesiode returned to the house of Clymene's Aunt , who received them very well , and promised them that assoon as winter began to make the Countrey naked , she would carry Clymene to the City . Whereupon Hesiode at his return , composed very handsome Verses , wherein he prayed Winter to hasten , to appear with his Isicles , and conjured Autumn to make speed away ; he wisht the spring would be slow in coming , to the end winter might continue the longer : He introduced the several pleasures of all the seasons , and beseeched those which are peculiar to winter , to draw Clymene to the City , and retain her there so long as they could . Have a care said he , ( with all the gracefulness that Poetry gives to this sort of things ) of suffering your selves to be driven away too soon by the pleasures of the spring , which would carry her away from us to the Countrey ; for these pleasures are not , in truth , but the pleasures of shepherds and shepherdesses , whereas you are really magnificent : pleasures which serve Princes and Kings , and assembling all worthy persons to the same places , have a thousand advantages above all those other half-savage pleasures , which have need of rivers , gardens , and fountains , to make them delightful . Then addressing again to winter , he exhorted him not to hurt the youth and beauty of the spring . assuring him , that whilst Clymene and he should be together , no person would think of desiring the season of roses . But though these Verses were excellent , Hesiode did not publish them , but shewed them only to two or three persons ; for perceiving his affection to Clymene growing very ardent , and come to a good degree already , and being not ignorant that a publick love is a love without pleasure , he kept secret all the compositions which he made upon this fair virgin ; by which means there is none of them seen in the collection made of his Works , of which many other things also are lost . One thing was remarkable , that the same day he sent the Verses to Clymene , which he addressed to winter , the Sky was clouded , the wind became violent , and blew off most of the leaves of the trees , as if Winter had began that very day , and granted Hesiod's request . And accordingly the following days hapning to be more foul , Clymene being deprived of the benefit of walking , was constrained to return to the City with her Aunt . But though she was resolved to fly all the World as much as she could , yet being unwilling to appear too rustick , she could not avoid being seen by all the honorable persons of the Court. The Prince himself made her a visit , and carryed Lysicrates with him ; but the Prince's heart being then affected towards another person ; he beheld her without love , and spoke of his former passion , as if he had spoken to a Friend . As for Lysicrates , no doubt he could not see her without being troubled ; but she treated him with so cold and fierce an aspect , and he was always so ambitious , that it may be said , what he resented then , was rather shame and perplexity , than love . But thence forward he never saw her , except in the presence of the Prince , and by consequence very rarely . The case was otherwise with Hesiode , who thought himself well in no other place ; for though the Prince and Lysicrates could not live without him , he could not live longer with them , because he could not live longer without Clymene . This very much perplexed him , for being the Favorite of the Favorite , who made use of him to be with the Prince , when himself could not , he had always a hundred businesses to do , which instead of being delightful to him as formerly , were then insupportable , because all that hindered him from seeing Clymene , was distastful to him . At first , ambition offered to oppose it self to this passion in his heart , but it was already so violent , that changing his sentiments in few days , he thought of nothing which took up his whole mind before , and derided his former ambition . How obliged am I to Clymene , ( said he one day to one of his intimate Friends for having cured me of a Passion , whose pleasures are always unquiet , and for haveing given me another whose torments are ever agreeable . I must have lost my reason , could I have thought it possible to be happy with good fortune only . For indeed , provided a Man be content , what matters it whether it be in a Cottage or a Palace . Things without us , are not those which give true satisfaction , but the sentiments of the heart ; so that since I look upon Clymene as a person who alone can make my felicity , and whose beauty , wit , and virtue , are of greater value than all the treasures of the World , wherefore should I confound my self in seeking happiness by other ways . Riches are things which are not desired , but to have several others ; but the possession of a person whom we love passionately , and with reason , is satisfactory of it self . I confess to you ( said his friend to him ) that I find true wisdom , in that which you say ; but that which amuses me , is , that thing of things , which you did not dream of a few days since . And yet you are not much improved in Wit in that time . I grant it , ( replyed Hesiode ) but I have more Love , and contrary to the custom of that passion , which often enough injures Reason , it fortifies mine , and makes me know , that ambition is for the most part rather a weakness than a true greatness of Soul. If a Man could by just ways become Master of all the favors that a great Prince can confer , I conceive generosity would require him to endeavor to frame himself to do good to others ; but however , I know not whether Reason would oblige him to put his Virtue to so difficult a proof . The danger is , ( added he ) that a man whose inclinations are very liberal when he is in credit , may sometimes be carried to some injustice by a principal of Virtue , and be as unjust as one that is covetous , to the end to obtain wherewith to be prodigal ; but though this should not be , yet he is always lyable to be accused . All miserable persons believe , if they were in the places of those who are happy , they should do admirable things . In the mean time we see the greatest part of those whom fortune has raised , use their happiness ill , and forget their past infelicities , for fear of having pitty of those of others . I could never have believ'd , ( said Hesiode's Confident ) your Love could have so well taught you morality . You deride me ( answered Hesiode ) but did you know what sweetness I feel being free from ambition , you would judge I have cause to hold my self extreamly obliged to Clymene . Alas ! my dear Hesiode , ( replyed he ) A person that begins to love , sees only delightful things , hope renders all easie , he is so glad that he loves , and so delighted only in thinking that he may be loved again , that his heart abandons it self to joy , without having cause to do so , but if you continue to love Clymene , you will soon tell me other news . Do not doubt , my dear friend , ( said Hesiode ) whether I shall continue to love Clymene , for I find I shall love her till death , and I take no other care but to be loved , again by her . To which purpose Hesiode omitted nothing that might conduce , of all the diligences which an ingenious , amorous , and gallant person is capable of using , when he designs to be beloved . But though Clymene esteem'd him infinitely , notwithstanding her reluctancy ( for the desired to hate all men , and lived with such reservedness that there was no reasonable ground to hope to become happy ) yet it s true , hope so easily arises in the heart of a Lover , who loves ardently , that he can never absolutely despair : besides , Belintha loving Clymene very dearly , could have wished she did not hate Hesiode , to the end she might have loved her Desart less ; and moreover , having much kindness for Hesiode , she could have been glad that the love he had for Clymene , would more straitly have confined him to Locri , than he was by the favors of the Prince and Lysicrates , who being always desirous to establish himself more in the reputation he was in , was not unwilling to fasten Hesiode to his interests , to the end he might converse with the Prince , and have a faithful friend to accompany him in all his pleasures , when he could not himself . But this was so far from giving Hesiode contentment at that time , that he was disgusted with it , and ambition became so weakned in his heart , that he resented no other than that of being loved . He had also so great a contempt of Lysicrates , in regard of what had passed between him and Clymene , that if prudence had not with-held him , he had rejected his friendship ; for he not only undervalued all the agreeable qualities of Lysicrates , but hated him , as if it had been himself that had been offended by him . Yet he perceived this sentiment was something strange ; for said he , one day to himself , though unworthiness may be found in the procedure of Lysicrates , yet it does not concern me to hate him ; for if he were not guilty of this crime , he would be loved and happy , and I a thousand times more miserable than I am . 'T is not added he , but that he contributes to my unhappiness another way , for he is the cause that all men are suspected by Clymene , and that she defends her heart against me , as she would do against him , if he should attempt to reconquer it . However , I ought not to despair , though I have no cause of hope given me : for as it is out of a sentiment of glory , that Clymene hates Lysicrates , so its possible out of a sentiment of equity , she may love a man who is totally contrary unto him . In the mean time , though Hesiode visited Clymene ry often , there was scarce any besides she , that understood he had no more ambition ; for he frequently attended upon the Prince too , and Lysicrates , and deported himself so prudently , that there was none but Clymene and Belintha , who observed the great passion he had in his Soul. So that Antiphanes , and Ganetor , Clymene's Brothers , looking upon him as a person that was much respected by the Prince and his Favorite , went to see him every day , and testified much friendship to him . On the other side , Hesiode to render them favorable to him , ingratiated himself a little more in the Court , to the end he might do them some good office there , and have the more liberty to visit Clymene . But when this fair Lady in the beginning of the Spring returned to her Desart , it was easie to observe , that the cares of Hesiode were divided ; for he did nothing but make appointments to go see her , sometimes with her Brothers , very often with Belintha , and sometimes alone ; no longer caring for Favor or Fortune , nor any thing but to see Clymene , to write to her , and to make Verses upon her , under the name of a Shepherdess For his inclination leading him to speak of Countrey matters in his Verses , he conceived Love in Poetry had something more charming and more sweet with that resemblance of simplicity , than with that of Nymph or Goddess . Clymene taking good notice of his sentiments , intreated Belintha several times , to indeavor to make Hesiode change his intentions , but his Friend told her smiling , that till she forsook her solitary humor , she would rather send her a thousand Lovers , than free her from one . Things being in this posture , Hesiode went for two days to the House of Clymene's Aunt , with her Brother , during which the Prince was gone to one of his houses in the Countrey , and had dispensed with him for following him . Belintha was likewise of this Company , with two other handsome Ladies her friends ; so that the Desart was then very delightful . When Hesiode was ready to set forth , a Packet was brought him from Lysicrates , and delivered to one of his attendants ; he was minded to read it presently , but being told the Company waited only for him to depart with them , he referred the reading of it till he came upon the way . Yet he did not perform his intention , for Clymene so took up his mind , that he never remembred the Packet he had received , though he did not question but there was something in it which concerned the Prince's interest . So he went to Clymene's house in this forgetfulness , and which was more strange , was there till very late the next day without thinking of it ; and 't is likely he would have returned to Locri in the same manner , had not an accident befallen him . The house where Clymene dwelt being seated in a pleasant Countrey , walking was the chiefest delight it afforded . So , as soon as the Sun permitted the Ladies to injoy that divertisement commodiously , Clymene obliged her friends to take the ayr . The company being one evening in a Meadow beset round with Willows , and divided by a River whose Banks were all covered with various sorts of flowers , they divided themselves insensibly ; so that Clymene and Hesiode found themselves alone , separated from all the rest about thirty paces ; some walkt , others sate down , and others sung . As for Clymene , having found a little flowry place on the bank of the River , where the little Dog she loved was layd down , she leaned against a Willow , and shewing Hesiode the goodliness of the Countrey endeavored to hinder him from speaking to her of that which she saw well he had in his Soul. But to imploy him the more , she intreated him to shew her once again the Verses he had read to her an hour before , wherein he described the Countrey life after a very handsom manner . Hesiode , was willing to obey her with diligence , and sought for the Verses , but instead of them drew forth the Packet of Lysicrates , which he had not yet opened , and had received at his coming from Locri. This sight surprised him ; but instead of being troubled at this adventure , as Lysicrates was for that of his own , when be let fall a Letter of Clymene in her presence without having opened it ; Hesiode laught at it , and would have put up the Packet again without opening it , if Clymene who knew the hand and blusht at it , had not askt him whither he newly received it . No , Madam , ( said he to her ) and Artemides at whose house I Lodge can testifie to you that I received it when I came from Locri. But why then did not you read it upon the way , or since you were here ? ( said Clymene . ) Because I am wholly unlike Lysicrates , ( answered he ) and whereas Ambition destroyed love in his heart , love destroyes Ambition in mine . Clymene blusht at this discourse , and was very sorry for having been so curious ; but because what Hesiode spoke might still be diverted , she made no application of it , and without answering to it told him , it was fit he opened his Packet , for fear least there might be some Order from the Prince in it . For though ( added she ) I am an enemy to great Ambition , yet I am none to your happiness . If it be so , Madam ( said he to her ) it will be very easie for you to render me happy . In the interim , if you desire I should know the import of this Packet , be pleased to take the pains to read it ; for in a place where you are , I can do nothing but behold and admire you . Though all that comes from Lysicrates displeases me ( answered Clymene ) yet out of respect to you I will see what he commands you : and accordingly she opened the Packet , and beheld in it a Letter from Lysicrates who desired him to come to the Prince , who had writ with his own hand these words at the bottom of the Letter ; I will not command you to come , because I would be more oblig'd to you if you come as soon as you know I desire it . When Clymene had done reading the Contents of this Letter aloud ; But what will you say to the Prince ( said she ) for not having obey'd him forthwith ? I know not ( answer'd Hesiode ) but I know I care not what he will say of it , provided that without being offended , you will suffer me to thank you for having cur'd me of Ambition . For indeed , Madam , though you should be all your life ungrateful to the most respectful passion that ever was , I ought always to thank you , for having freed me from one , which has none but false pleasures , to give me another whose torments are delightful , and make me account my self more happy in being with you ●n the bank of this River , than I should be with the greatest Prince of the World if I were his Favourite . You are so perswaded ( answer'd Clymene ) of my hatred to ambition , because I hate an ambitious person , that you mind only speaking on that subject . But to hinder you from constraining your self unprofitably , I will act with you as with a man I esteem , and in whom I see a thousand good and delightful qualities — . I beseech you , Madam , ( reply'd Hesiode ) go not to cast me into despair , and fear nothing from my passion . If it be disgustful to you , I will conceal it as long as I live ; but do not attempt to destory it , for it would be in vain . And to hinder you from believing that I dissemble , when I say Love has destroy'd Ambition in my heart : If you please , I will never see the Prince nor Lysicrates more , I will renounce all kind of society , I will disclaim all the World , and all my Friends ; for you are all the World to me , you have united all my passions into one , and I consider only you in all the Universe ; I will even renounce glory , if you desire it , though I have always much affected it , and there is nothing which I will not do to testifie that I love you ardently . Hesiode spoke this with an earnestness so full of love that Clymene was surpris'd at it ; notwithstanding she continu'd firm in the resolution she had taken , and answering with very much discretion , I confess to you ( said she to him ) the manner after which you speak , both surprises and afflicts me : for I know you so well , that I think I ought not wholly to dis-believe the truth of what you tell me . And therefore I am sorry to see that so deserving a person as you , constrains me to tell you things which afflict you . But I should be ingrateful , unjust , and a dissembler , if I conceal'd from you the true state of my Soul. I beseech you , do not conceive an ill-grounded hope of my sincerity ; for I will hide nothing from you which may be to your advantage , nor dissemble that which is against you . I confess to you , that 't is now some time since I understood I was not indifferent unto you , and though I believe you love me a little less than you think , yet I am convinc'd you love me more than I desire . I shall tell you once again that I esteem you as much as I can , that I see nothing in your heart , but what seems to me noble , nothing in your wit but handsome and excellent , that in renouncing Ambition for love of me , you do that only thing of the World which can be most agreeable unto me . But after all , Hesiode , I have so much unjustice , as that I can never confide in the virtue of any whatsoever , after having been deceiv'd . And though you should believe I might in time change my sentiments , yet there is another obstacle which you can never surmount , which is , that you know I have lov'd Lysicrates , and so I cannot think , if I should admit your affection , but that you would believe I had an easiness in my heart , which I have not , and that there needed no more but saying to one I love you , to oblige me to answer favourably . In the mean time this is so remote from truth , that with all your merit , and all the affection you prosess for me , I believe you can never oblige me to love you : the most obliging expression I can give you , is , that if I had always continu'd to see you , when I first saw you at Helicon , and you had always lov'd me , no doubt I should never have lov'd Lysicrates , but should have affected you . But , Madam , ( said he to her ) since you do me the honor to tell me , that if you had lov'd me heretofore , you would love me still , why will you not love me for the future , since you love Lysicrates no longer ? No question , I am not less worthy of your affection , than I was at that time , and I love you a thousand times more : consider then , Madam , consider well what you say , and do not attempt to deprive me of all hope , for I cannot but hope that the constancy of my Love will overcome all the obstacles , which oppose my happiness , and that you will not be always unjust . I beseech you , Madam , wherefore ought I to be punish'd for the unworthiness of my Rival , since I do not resemble him ? He loves Fortune more than you , and I despise it only because I love you ; Ambition grows in his heart in spight of his Love , and Love in mine , in spight of my Ambition . Lysicrates could live no longer without a Palace , without Magnificence , and without a great number of flatterers which encompass him ; and I should live happy with you only in a simple Cottage , in the midst of a wilderness , without all society but yours . Moreover , you ought not to imagine that I would think you had a general facility in your heart , if you favour'd my passion ; for a Lover is not worthy to be lov'd , if he can suspect his Mistriss of so great a defect ; and he is not so much as worthy to be esteem'd , if he loves a person ardently whom he does not esteem infinitely . And besides , Madam ( added he ) having refus'd the heart of a Prince , and of a gallant and deserving Prince , you are sufficiently justify'd from that kind of weakness . Should all you say be true ( reply'd Clymene ) I should still have several reasons , which would oblige me to defend my heart obslinately ; and therefore , Hesiode , leave me in peace in my Desart , and forsake not Fortune for a person who can never be but her own . Once more , leave her in quiet in her solitude , to enjoy a tranquillity , which gives time for agreeable musings ; and continue in the tumult of the world , which has so much pleas'd you , and pleases you still more than you believe . You are unjust , Madam ( answer'd Hesiode ) for above these fifteen days I remember every moment four Verses , which I made in an ardency of mind , since I saw you , and repeat them sighing , a hundred times a day . O peaceful quiet , happy solitude ! Could I forsake you for inquietude ? Farewell Ambition , with Disasters crost , What avails Greatness , when Content is lost ? After this , Madam , ( added he ) will you still say you have not inspir'd me with the love of solitude : and accuse me always of loving the tumult of the Court , and the turmoil of affairs ? I , ( I say ) who speaking against those who enrich themselves by unjust ways have declar'd that they were unhappy in not knowing , that sometimes the half is better than the whole , and that men were miserable in being ignorant , how sweet it is to live with the Herbs of ones own Garden ; since if they knew it , the labour of one day would suffice for their subsistence all the year . Judge then , if you have reason to accuse me . The Verses ( reply'd she ) which you recited , and those you speak of , please me well ; but , you know , Poetry is oftentimes guilty of untruth . However , suffer me to thank you for having spoken so well of musing in few words ; for it is really more Mistress of the World than is believ'd . After this Clymene , notwithstanding Hesiode's reluctance , went to joyn with the company , who all re-assembled together in a place very delightful , Belintha knowing Clymene and Hesiode admirably well , perceiv'd , as soon as she saw them , they had been speaking of something which employ'd their wits , whereupon , when night was come , and Belintha and Clymene were retir'd into their Chamber , Belintha ask'd her friend smilingly , if Hesiode recited Verses to her all the while he entertain'd her apart . I wish he had with all my heart ( answer'd Clymene ) he would less have perplex'd me than he did . But what was it he said ( demanded Belintha ) that troubled you so much . I beseech you , my dear Belintha , ( answer'd she ) do not still oppress me , but suffer me to forget all his discourse . When we desire so much to forget things ( reply'd Belintha smiling ) we never forget them at all : and moreover , to speak truth , I cannot conceive that so worthy a person as Hesiode , has told you any distastful matter ; for he has not told you that he hates you . No , ( answer'd Clymene blushing ) but he has been so bold as to tell me he loves me , and to tell me so in such a manner , that perswades me he speaks no untruth . How ? ( said Belintha hastily ) and is it the declaration of the love of a very worthy person that you would forget ? Believe me ( added she ) do not endeavour it , for I have an absolute perswasion , 't is the only thing of the World that was never forgotten by any . You speak with so little seriousness ( answer'd Clymene ) that I am almost inclin'd not to answer you any thing . You speak with so little sincerity ( reply'd Belintha ) , that the best course I can take , is to discourse with you in raillery . You believe then ( said Clymene ) that I am willing Hesiode should love me . No , ( answer'd Belintha ) but I have a strong belief , that if Hesiode never does any thing but love you very respectfully , and very ardently , you will not hate him for it . Hatred is a great word ( reply'd Clymene ) but in the sentiment I am in , you will do me a very great pleasure , if you can hinder Hesiode from persisting to love me ; for I am perswaded , the kindness you have for me , and that which he bears to you , makes more than half of his passion ; and I am confident , the desire you have to draw me out of my Desart , has induc'd you to put the folly into his head , wherewith he entertain'd me to day . I should confirm your opinion more ( answer'd Belintha ) if I should tell you that he has spoken to you by my counsel , and give you occasion to believe , that what he has said to you is but a fiction ; but being I am too sincere to do that , I tell you what I think , which is , that Hesiode loves you a thousand times more than Lysicrates ever did . However , ( added she subtilly ) I offer to do all that I shall be able , to hinder him from coming hither again , and I will also peremptorily forbid him in your name , if you please . I spoke to him with an aspect ( reply'd Clymene , without taking notice of her friends subtilty ) that perhaps will deterr him from continuing to speak to me of his pretended passion . I will then say nothing to him ( answer'd Belintha smiling . ) Ah! cruel friend ( cry'd Clymene ) will you always deride me ? After this , Belintha discours'd to her more seriously , telling her a thousand things to the advantage of Hesiode , conceiving nothing could happen more advantageous to her , for one of her humour , than to be lov'd by so excellent a person as he , and whose passion was both respectful and innocent Nevertheless Clymene continu'd in her ordinary sentiments , however , in the bottom of her heart , she was not sorry that Hesiode lov'd her . Wherefore she recounted to Belintha very exactly , all that he had said to her , and the adventure of Lysicrates's Letter , very different from that of that ambitious Lover , towards whom she found her hatred and contempt increas'd , the more she began to esteem Hesiode . In the mean time , having read what Lysicrates had written to him , and the Prince's Postscript , she would oblige Hesiode to depart the next morning , to go to him ; but he refus'd it , and chose rather to hazard the Prince's displeasure , than forsake Clymene , and give her ground to believe , that he was not capable of abandoning all for her sake . Yet he return'd at length to Locri , without having gain'd any thing upon the mind of this fair Virgin. At the return of the Prince , he excus'd himself the best he could , without much earnestness ; but from that time , getting always greater familiarity with the brothers of Clymene , he was oftner in her Desart , than at Court : so that having such frequent occasions of speaking to her , and testifying his love , he began to shake the resolution she had taken , of never loving any . Nevertheless she conceal'd her sentiments for a long time , although she knew none ever had a more tender passion , than that of Hesiode for her . He admir'd all that she spoke , the least of her actions charm'd him , he lov'd the same things that she did ; he observ'd even the places , where she us'd most frequently to walk , to the end he might go muse there alone , when she was not there , and he could not be with her . Clymene on the other side understanding his worth , virtue , and love more , resented a secret delight in being lov'd by Hesiode ; and though she believ'd not that she lov'd him , yet she did not wish he would cease to love her . But at length the constancy of Hesiode , the counsels of Belintha , and Clymene's own inclination caus'd her to consent that he might speak the most secret sentiments of his heart to her ; and , by degrees , she came to acknowledge that he had moved hers , and that , provided his affection were innocent and constant , he might assure himself he should be tenderly belov'd . Belintha also understood this strait engagement , and was the only Confident of this virtuous love . Hesiode desir'd then to oblige her to suffer him to speak to her relations , that he might marry her : but she told him , that having been once deceiv'd , she crav'd his pardon ; if she could not so soon trust his affection , that she was a profest enemy to repentance , and that to the end they might never repent of their mutual affection , it was requisite they made yet a little longer tryal , whether it were as firmly establisht as she desir'd . In the mean time they did not cease to fancy to themselves a thousand contentments in a sweet and quiet life , which they design'd to lead , when their fortune should be inseparable . In which expectation , they enjoy'd a thousand innocent sweetnesses ; their love was tender , delicate , and ingenious , to make them find out ways to render it secret . Belintha alone knew all that past between these two persons ; for after Hesiode came to be favoured by his Mistriss , he spoke no more of his passion to that friend of his , to whom he had communicated something of it in the beginning . A slave , who was very faithful and ingenious , called Troilus , carried his Masters Letters , and brought him the answers of them . Hesiode and Clymene made little presents to one another of several gallant things , which pass'd not in the sight of the World but for gifts of friendship , though they were indeed testimonies of Love ; they told one another all their thoughts ; Hesiode writ nothing but he shew'd it to Clymene , and Clymene had not a thought but she told it to her dear Hesiode . She did that for him out of gallantry , which Belintha told him she would never do ; for she gave him that beloved dog of hers , for her kindness to whom she had been so much reproacht . Thus by a thousand little obligations ( which afford the greatest pleasures of love , when they are done with a certain way of dearness , which redoubles the sensibility of the hearts of those to whom they are perform'd ) Hesiode and Clymene enjoy'd a thousand innocent pleasures . In this conjuncture ( as all Courts are subject to sudden revolutions ) so great a disgust hapned between the Prince and Lysicrates , upon occasion of an Office which he had dispos'd of , that all the favor he could obtain of him , was to have permission to abide at an antient house of his in the Countrey , which was near to that where Clymene resided , This disgrace of Lysicrates , no doubt did not much afflict this fair Virgin ; nevertheless she was much troubled at his coming to be her neighbor , and much more some days after , when this disgraced Favorite , finding her by chance in a Walk , out of an odd humorousness of love felt his first flame so ardently rekindled , that without sticking a moment , he accosted Clymene : and seeing her alone , with two Women that follow'd her , while her Aunt was walking at a good distance with an old Priest ; You see Madam ( said he to her ) that bad fortune returns me to you ; but I shall take it for good , if you will please to forget all the crimes whereof you have accus'd me though they be not perhaps so great as you have believ'd them ; for you know I began to be ambitious only for your sake . Is it possible Lysicrates ( answer'd she roughly ) that you can have the boldness to speak to me as you do ? and can you believe , without having lost your reason , that I am so poor of spirit , as to endure your affection again ? No doubt you would be glad to find some consolation during your exile , and that in a time wherein all your flatterers have forsaken you , if I would admit of your flatteries ; but , Lysicrates , you are mistaken , it can never be ; it will be much easier for you to make your peace with your Master , than to obtain your pardon of your Mistress . Bethink your self therefore of returning to Court , and leave me in my desart ; for if you make a custom to come and trouble me , I shall soon forsake it , only to be at distance from a man , whose discretion has been so bad , as that he has chosen rather to follow capricious fortune , who at length forsakes all whom she favors , than to be faithful to a person who lov'd you sufficiently , to esteem her self happy without the assistance of her benevolence . I beseech you , charming Clymene ( cry'd Lysicrates ) do not cast me into despair ; I consent , that all my past services be lost , do but you grant me the favour to begin anew to serve you , without having any other right to your affection , than that which a thousand diligences and respects may acquire for me in the time to come . No , no , Lysicrates , ( answer'd Clymene ) I will not do what you desire ; he that is once gone out of my heart , never finds re-entrance . If I hated you still ( added she with a coldness full of scorn ) perhaps it would not be impossible , but that I might love you again one day : but the manner of your acting with me , having made me pass from anger to hatred , and from hatred to contempt , and from that to a total indifference , no change can ever happen in my mind to your advantage . However , being you are unhappy , a little kind of generosity makes me forbear to speak any thing more severe to you ; and I content my self with forbidding you ever to speak to me of your pretended affection , or to come to see me . After this Clymene left Lysicrates , who dar'd not follow her , for fear of incensing her more against him : but love having really assum'd its antient place in his heart , he went the next morning to visit Clymene's Aunt , who receiv'd him civilly as an unfortunate person . Hesiode was there at the same time ; but there was much difference in the manner , wherewith Clymene spoke to these two Rivals ; for she spoke not to Lysicrates , except to upbraid him ; but to Hesiode with extream sweetness , who notwithstanding could not but resent some small discontent , to see Lysicrates renew his Courtship to Clymene , which he presently took notice of . Sincerely ( said he with a low voice to this fair Virgin ) the misfortune of Lysicrates afflicts me , and gives me cause to fear ; I could wish rather for my own sake , that he were still the Prince's Favorite . I should take this ill ( answer'd Clymene ) if you spoke it seriously ; but being there 's no doubt but 't is only to shew that you apprehend all that can be apprehended of things , I pardon you . However , if Lysicrates does not break off coming hither , I will soon cure your mind of an ill-grounded jealousie . To which purpose Clymene having in vain prohibited him coming to seek her , endeavour'd to oblige her Aunt not to admit him more . But she being a good and generous person , believ'd it would be something unhandsome to forbid an exil'd person her house : Whereupon Clymene conjur'd her that she would please to go to Locri for some time , to the end she might avoid the unwelcome visits of Lysicrates , This resolution gave very much joy to Hesiode ; Belintha also was extreamly glad of it ; and Lysicrates in his desart saw himself equally cast off by his Master and his Mistriss , and to make him the more unhappy , the two most violent passions in the world , continu'd in possession of his heart . For being then without any near hope to satifie them , they did not destroy one another , and he was ready to give himself again wholly to that which should afford him most ground of hope . In the mean time all the world rejoyc'd at Locri , for the return of Clymene ; and Hesiode and she carried their affairs so well , that their affection pass'd rather for a gallant friendship , than a true love ; because indeed among ingenious persons there is a certain genius , which makes their affections mutually sutable and correspondent . About this time several Feasts were made , at which Clymene was present with delight ; for though she always lov'd , and much affected solitude , yet she could not but love all companies where Hesiode made one , who , without variation of his sentiments , ever preferr'd her above all things , and was a thousand times more diligent in his attendance upon her , than on the Prince , whom he waited upon no oftner than decency enforc'd him , Clymene having never been so well satisfi'd as at that time , had never before appear'd so lovely ; for besides that joy embelisht her , she was of better humour , her wit was more pleasant , and she made so many conquests in a little time , that no discourse was more frequent , than concerning the charming excellencies of Clymene . The Prince himself having seen her again , after having broken off with a Mistriss , whom he had at that time , re-engaged himself to love her , and resolv'd absolutely to conquer her heart by his addresses , without interposing his authority . By this means the felicity of Hesiode was strangely check'd ; for though he had as much esteem as love , for Clymene , and when he listned to his own reason , could not suspect her to be unfaithful to him ; nevertheless these two Rivals of his , strangely perplex'd him , and excited greater fear in him , than himself could reasonably approve . He was oblig'd both to the Prince and to Lysicrates , reason and generosity requir'd him to be obsequious to the first , and respectful to the latter : but Love dictated to him to hate and destroy them , since they both employ'd all their endeavors to destroy his felicity , in establishing their own . But that which afflicted him most , was , that he could not reason to the contrary , but with like regret . If he consider'd that Lysicrates was unhappy , and Clymene might , out of pitty , suffer her self to be regain'd by him ; he imagin'd also that the Prince of Locri by the lustre of his quality and his authority , might at length come to please her : thus both the happy and the unhappy gave him inquietude . Yet the Prince's love gave him otherwise some consolation ; for upon his declaring himself , that multitude of Lovers who throng'd to Clymene's house , retir'd , Lysicrates also in his desart , was troubled to understand , that the Prince began to love Clymene again : that which augmented his grief , was , that he consider'd his Courtship as well prejudicial to his own passion , as to his ambition , because he fear'd lest this fair Virgin , to keep him in eternal exile , would admit of the Prince's affection upon that condition . Clymene on the other side , suffer'd as much as Hesiode and Lysicrates : for being a person , whose affection was very tender and sincere for Hesiode , and whose great and virtuous soul was above ambition , she was extremely griev'd to see the love of the Prince and Lysicrates , and to observe the discontent of Hesiode ; for she knew not what remedy to use to it . When she was at Locri , the Prince visited her every hour ; when she was in the Countrey , Lysicrates troubled her , as much as he could , and she had no pleasure any longer , but what cost her a thousand regrets . Hesiode liv'd still at the same rate with her ; but he sigh'd so often , when he could do it , without being seen be Clymene , that it was easie to be observ'd he suffer'd more than he profest ; for out of a deep respect he had to her , he did not let her know that he was desperately jealous : Not that Clymene did one action , or spoke one word , which he could condemn ; but the conjuncture of things seem'd so cross , that he could not hinder himself from fearing least the same destiny which occasion'd it , reserv'd some other of greater cruelty for him . Clymene on her part , did all she thought her self oblig'd to , to content Hesiode . She did not speak to him of the sentiments which she observ'd in his mind , because she would not complain of them ; so that this unhappy Lover , not having so much as the comfort which complaint affords , suffer'd more than can be imagin'd , especially because he thought it always ●●●fit to make any discovery of his jealousie . For ( said he to himself ) when any one has ground to be jealous , he ought not to think of complaining , but endeavour to love no longer ; and if his jealousie be ill-grounded , it is unjust to go to torment an innocent person . Thus Hesiode's greatness of mind and respect restrain'd him from discovering his jealousie , and he was more unhappy than all others that are possest by that passion . That which tormented him yet more strangely , was , That the Prince intreated him to make Verses in relation to his Love ; but though he judg'd he would be displeas'd with him , he excus'd himself from it , and told him it was absolutely impossible for him to make Verses of that nature , if his heart were not touch'd with the same passion , and if he did not express his real sentiments . At this time there arrived at Locri , two Lydians , very skilful in Musick , especially in that kind which moves the heart , and excites it to tenderness , languishing , and love . They were persons of wit and honesty , and very great friends one to another ; they both plaid so admirably upon the Harp , that none was heard go beyond them , since Orpheus , whether they plaid together or apart . But the wonder was , they were so well consorted , that the same Instruments in the hands of an excellent Master , who has an exquisite ear , could not be more harmonious than their two Harps were . There airs were very handsome , and accurately compos'd ; and they sometimes made so mollifying and amorous a sound with the strings they toucht , that without the assistance of words , the hearers hearts were melted , and their minds mov'd to a transport ; whereby disposing the sentiments of those in presence as they pleas'd , they constrain'd them to conspire with their harmony , and become merry or sad at their Will. But besides this admirable faculty , one of them not only compos'd excellent Sonnets , as well as his illustrious friend , but sung after so passionate and affecting a manner , that there were no words but appeared amorous in his mouth . So that these two excellent men being arriv'd at Locri , were the admiration and divertisement of the whole Court , and consequrntly were caressed by all persons . The Prince caus'd the fair Clymene to hear them several times ; but however , none had so much interest in them , as Hesiode , who loved and understood Musick , and of whose composure they sung several excellent Songs , having before been a long time in Greece . Hesiode knowing the power he had over them , especially over him that had the excellent voice , could not forbear to relieve the jealousie wherewith he was tormented , by making a Sonnet upon that Subject . Which when he had compos'd , he gave it secretly to that Lydian , who was so much his friend , and whose name was Usclames , intreating him to set it to an air , sutable to the words , and to tell the Prince and all the Court , when he sung it , that he had had it a long time , and knew not who was the author of the Verses : but to the end the business might be more concealed , Clymene was named Iris in the Sonnet , yet he would have the name of Shepherdess remain in it , that she whom it related to , might make the application of it , when she heard it sung . But after he had resolv'd the matter in this sort , he repented himself , and thought it would be better to use it otherwise , Therefore he requested that excellent Musician , only to make an air upon the words which he gave him , and set it down in Notes , without saying any thing , or taking notice , if it were shewn him to sing , that he had ever heard speak of it . And accordingly the matter was executed so ; For after the air was compos'd , and the Lydian had delivered it to him in Notes , he writ the Sonnet all along in a disguised hand , to the end Clymene might read it afterwards . After which he folded it up , and by a slave unknown to his Mistriss , sent it to her , with order not to discover who sent him . But the better to know how the thing would succeed , Usclames who made the air , was at Clymene's house , when Hesiode sent the Sonnet ; and as chance would have it , Belintha was there too ; so that Hesiode could not fail of being well inform'd of that which past . The slave arriv'd , and presented the packet he was entrusted with to Clymene , who presently opened it , conceiving it was a Letter . But she was much surpriz'd when she beheld the following Sonnet in it , and sett two Notes after the manner made use of in Musick at that time . Sonnet . IRis when first under your Empire brought , The cruel'st martyrdom , was sweet , I thought And while you tortur'd , you did chiefly bless , Alas ! no jealousie did then my heart possess . I hop'd my constancy , whilst yet no sense Of love , had made in you indifference , Had undergone your greatest rigidness : Alas ! no jealousie did then my heart possess . Who would have thought , my doubled cares to you Should be to please you , and displease you too At the same time , ungrateful Shepherdess ? Alas ! no jealousie did then my heart possess . As soon as Clymene had read the first couplets of this Sonnet , she knew Hesiode had made it , and suspected he that was then with her , had made the air . But that she might not discover her self too much , in case she was deceiv'd when she had read the Sonnet , she gave it to Uselames , and addressing to him , I beseech you ( said she ) take the trouble to sing this Sonnet to me , before I send away him that brought it , to the end I may know whether the air of it be as passionate as the words . But , Madam , ( answer'd he ) I shall sing it so ill , if I do it without having studied it , that I shall do injury to him that sent it you . However ( reply'd Clymene ) I request you to sing it as well as you can , and take no care for the rest . The ingenious Lydian made shew of seeking out the air , and drew towards a window to study it , and singing half aloud , one would have thought he endeavour'd to make strains on the sudden . But at length the love of his own work not permitting him to sing an air of his own composing , he sung it admirably well , and made it appear to Clymene and Belintha , that it was perfectly fitted to the words , and that it would be hard to make an air of four short Verses with more gracefulness , sweetness , and passion than this . In truth ( said Clymene then to him smiling ) If your self had been the composer of this air , you could not have sung it better than you have done . After which , calling for her Writing instruments , she writ the Letter which follows in answer to him that had sent her the Sonnet . I have so good an opinion of him that made the handsome Sonnet I receiv'd , that I believe she for whom it was made , can never give him cause of jealousie ; yet it would have been pitty if he had not been jealous , since that passion has caus'd him to make such excellent Verses , and so handsome an air . Adieu ; When you are willing to be known , you may be so . After Clymene had writ this Letter , she shew'd it to those that were with her , that she might seem to make less matter of it ; but for that she fear'd if it should be publish'd , it might prejudice Hesiode with the Prince , she desir'd Belintha , and Usclames to be silent of it ; as accordingly they were . But Clymene did not think that she had a young Slave to her Servant , who had an excellent voice , and without her observation , had heard all that was said , saving the request which she made to Belintha and Usclames , not to speak of this adventure . In the mean time Hesiode hearing in what manner Clymene had receiv'd his Sonnet , knew she understood he was the Author of it , and finding a sufficient sweetness in her Letter , he was glad he had intimated his jealousie to her without offending her . Therefore he thank'd Usclames , and intreated him to keep his secret faithfully ; and discover'd himself also to Belintha , that she might be the more secret in it ; for a sincere confidence is more obliging to fidelity , than that which trusts a thing by halves . The next morning he went to Clymene's house and came thither so conveniently , that he found her all alone . As soon as she saw him , she chang'd colour , and reproving him obligingly for his jealousie , Is it true ( said she to him ) that you have so bad an opinion of me as to be jealous ? Ah! Madam ( answered he ) can you think it possible for me to love you without jealousie , when I see I have two such Rivals ? Lysicrates as you know , has had the glory not to be hated so long as he was not Ambitious ; and the Prince of Locri has so many qualifications to make himself loved , that I could not but fear he might come to be so . So that all I could do , was respectfully to conceal my jealousie from you . What you say , is ingenious , ( replyed Clymene ) and there may be some appearance of love in it ; nevertheless , there is none at all , and the jealousie you are possessed with cannot be caused but by a weakness of your heart , or an unjust diffidence of my fidelity . But to testifie to you ( added she ) that I do all I can to comfort you , tell me what course I shall take to cure your mind . You know my unhappy fortune permits me not to be any where else but at Locri , or in the Countrey : if I am in my Desart , Lysicrates causes your suspicion ; if I am here , the Prince's love makes you jealous ; and in the mean time I know no where else to be . What then can I do more than I do ? that is , I treat Lysicrates rudely , I give the Prince no hope , and I grant you all the innocent favors that Virtue permits me . Speak Hesiode ; and if I can do any thing more for you , tell it me ; but consult your reason a little , and do not follow only your passion . Alass Madam , ( answered he ) I do no longer distinguish the counsels of my reason from those of my love , and I am so little master of my self , that I am not able to answer any thing . All I can say , is , that my jealousie is caused only by excess of love ; for I esteem you more than you can imagine , and I can never believe you capable of doing any thing which is not just . But after all , I do not cease to fear , and I imagine sometimes that perhaps you ought not to love me , and that I am not generous enough in not counselling you to embrace the passion the Prince has for you , and to banish me . But to speak truth , this thought is so weak in my Soul , so little durable , and a moment after I find it so opposite to true love , that I repent of it as of a crime . You have reason ( replyed Clymene ) and I like better your being jealous than generous in that manner , though I very much love generosity . I am obliged to you for this sentiment , Madam , ( answered Hesiode ) and I should be much more if you could take the resolution to prefer the dearness and fidelity of my love above all things . Is it not to prefer you above all things ( replyed she ) not to love any but you in the whole world , and to contemn all mankind for your sake ? 'T is far more then I deserve ( answered he ) but 't is not enough , to render me happy ; for to overcome all the infelicities that persecute us , it is requisite you would please our fortunes should become inseparable . But Hesiode ( replyed she ) do you not consider what you say ; for do you think the Prince would leave us in peace if you had married me ? and do you imagine my Brothers , whose inclinations are low , and devoted to interest , and who expect all their fortune from the Love the Prince professes to me , will consent to our happiness . No Madam , ( answered he ) but since you love me so much as to despise the Prince's affection , and consequently have no intention to advance the fortune of Ganetor and Antiphanes , at the loss of your own contentment ; It will be requisite to render me happy without their consent , to forsake Locri , and go to Helicon , where I have fortune enough to content a person so generous as you are . Though that which you propose to me , ( replyed Clymene ) be such that I think I cannot resolve upon it , yet I do not take it ill that you have proposed it ; because it not being contrary to innocence , I am equitable enough not to be displeased that you desire a thing of me , which seemliness will not suffer me to grant . For though I have neither Father nor Mother , and my Brothers have comported themselves towards me after a manner , which may dispense with me for part of the respect I give them , yet it is something disagreeable to a person who scrupulously loves her reputation , to forsake her Relations and follow the Fortune of a man out of her Native Countrey though she marry him . Therefore I conjure you , make this proposal no more to me , and let us await our happiness from Time , and our own Virtue . If Lysicrates do not speedily make his peace with the Prince , I am perswaded the Prince will banish him out of his Countrey , and if Fortune recall him to the Court , he will leave me in quiet in my Desart , whither I will return as soon as he has left it . And as for the Prince , no doubt he will soon change his sentiments ; for 't is not the custom for persons of that quality to make long Courtship . Therefore have a little patience , and in the mean time if you will oblige me considerably , be not jealous at all , or at least be so indifferently ; for as to wholly disclaiming that passion , I am not scrupulous to oblige you to a thing sussiciently difficult , if it be true that you love me ardently . Alas ! Madam , ( answered he ) do not you know that 't is almost as impossible to give bounds to jealousie as to the Sea , and that when a person begins to be possest with it ; he cannot hinder its increase ? So that Madam , it is rather in your power than mine to restrain it ; for I doubt not but if you will take some care of an unhappy person who loves you infinitely , you will hinder him from abandoning himself to that furious passion which wholly engages all that are possest by it , and is a greater enemy to reason , than love which occasions it . After this , Clymene discoursed with Hesiode with so much virtue and dearness , that part of his jealousie was dispelled . Yet the calm which re-establisht in his mind continued not long ; for the next morning there hapned an accident which afflicted him sensibly . The Prince being in Clymene's chamber where those two famous Lydians made an admirable concert for an hour , which charmed all the company , afterwards obliged Usclames to sing an aire ; but whilst he was tuning his harp to obey him , the Prince began to reprove Hesiode obligingly , for having refused to make Verses at his request : who desiring to divert that discourse , took occasion to tell him that Clymene had a young slave whose voice was so excellent , that had she had the art of Usclames , she would have ravished all the World. The Prince who was willing to take notice of all that belonged to Clymene , desired she might be called , to the end Usclames might hear her , and judge whether her voice deserved the trouble of teaching . Whereupon Clymene , who was more willing to entertain the Prince with singing than discourse , commanded the young slave to be called . She was cheerful , sprightly , confident enough , and very obedient ; so as soon as her Mistriss commanded her to sing , she began . But Clymene , Belintha , Hesiode , and Usclames were strangely surprised when they heard her sing the first couplet of Hesiode's Sonnet , for they had taken no heed to this young slave , and suspected not she could have remembred it . Clymene blusht , Hesiode was amazed , Usclames beheld her with astonishment , and Belintha could not contain from bidding her sing another . Upon which the Prince observing these several commotions , asked Belintha why she would not have the Girl sing that song , which seemed to him very pleasant ? Because 't is so old ( answered she blushing ) that no body sings it . For my part ( replyed the Prince ) I never heard it . In truth , my Lord ( said the young Slave confidently , whilst Clymene was whispering something to Usclames , ) 't is probable you have not heard it ; for it is so new that a man whom I know brought it yesterday in Notes to my Mistress . This answer raising the Princes suspicion , caused him to ask her who gave her this Sonnet . This discreet Virgin , judging it more dangerous to deny than confess it , told him she knew nothing of it , and that Usclames was present when it was brought her . For my part ( said Belintha ) I believe it was intended more to Usclames than to Clymene ; for it seems to have been made by some one , who would intimate to him that he is not the only composer of handsome ayrs . But why did you say ( answered the Prince ) that the Sonnet was old ? In truth , my Lord ( replyed she ) I can give no other reason but that I was so unwilling to hear an ayr sung ill , which Usclames yesterday sung admirably , that I endeavored to divert the Girl from singing it . Since Usclames sings it so well then ( said the Prince ) I desire I may have the pleasure to hear him . Perhaps my Lord , ( answered Usclames , ) having sung it but once , I shall not well remember it . But being it was sent with Notes to Clymene ( reply'd he ) you may sing it as well to day as yesterday . Clymene conceiving it unfit to make so much difficulty to shew it , since the Verses were written in an unknown hand , gave it to Usclames , from whose hands the Prince took it , calling Hesiode to him , to help him ( he said ) to conjecture who was the Author of it . If it were a greater work ( answered Hesiode ) it would be easier to find out who had composed the Verses ; but three couplets of a Sonnet , which run all in the same strain , are not very fit to discover the composer by . Yet there is a certain close ( replyed the Prince roughly . Alas ! no jealousie did then my heart possess . Which makes me suspect one person . But to judge of the ayr as well as of the words , it is requisite to hear Usclames sing . Then this illustrious Lydian making semblance of not understanding it , sung it as if he were unassured whether he did right or no. But though he dissembled , the Prince understood that he had composed the ayr of this Sonnet , and suspected Hesiode to have made the Words . This suspition was no sooner in his mind , but he lookt upon Clymene , so unhappily for her , for Hesiode , and for himself , that he perceived some kind of correspondence in the looks of Hesiode , and this fair virgin : so that recalling a hundred past things , he became jealous in a moment , and did not doubt , but that the negligent attendance of Hesiode on him , was an effect of his love to Clymene , and that the rigor of Clymene was an effect of her affection to Hesiode . For ( said he within himself ) if she were amorous of no person , it were not possible but she would embrace the affection of a Prince , who is able to advance her fortune . Being of a violent humor , he could not altogether hide the agitation of his mind , yet he did not declare himself then , but went away in great haste , only telling Clymene as he departed , that the next time he saw her , he would tell her who had made both the ayr , and the words of this Sonnet . You will do me a pleasure , my Lord ( answered Clymene coldly ) for in truth I know him not . If you did not know him ( replyed he as he went forth of her Chamber ) I should not , and I know him only because you do , and your eyes have told me . Having spoken this with sufficient fierceness , he went away : Hesiode was obliged to follow him , and so was Usclames : so that only Belintha was left with Clymene , who did not think it prudent to chide the young Slave much , who had caused so troublesome an adventure , but told Belintha she had not done well in saying the Sonnet was old . Belintha , answered , she was too much astonished ; and thus unprofitably blaming themselves , they ended their discourse with complaints ; for they very much feared the Prince would banish Hesiode if he came to know certainly that he was his Rival , and was loved . As soon as Hesiode could get at liberty from the Prince , he returned to the house of Clymene , with whom he had discoursed with very tender resentment . Yet they resolved never to discover the truth , for Usclames was so much a man of honor , that they did not fear he would fail of his promise . In the mean time the Prince having well considered what had hapned , resolved not to testifie his thoughts openly , till he fully understood the matter : in order whereunto knowing Clymene's brothers were ambitious , and would sacrifice all to their own interest ; that Antiphanes was subtle , and Ganetor sufficiently pragmatical , he resolved to make use of them , to discover really whether Hesiode were amorous of Clymene , and Clymene loved him . He spoke to them both therefore apart , and gave them ground to hope all things from him , and intimated as if it were possible he might marry their Sister , in case he could be loved by her , and so at length disposed them to be faithful Spies for him with her . But though he had much recommended the secret to them , and told them all he thought concerning the Sonnet , yet they communicated it to one who told it several others . So that within three days , it was noised throughout both Court and City that Hesiode was amorous of Clymene , and that he was jealous of her ; and Hesiode's Sonnet was so generally known that there was scarce any person but sung , Alass ! no jealousie did then my heart possess . By which means the news of this adventure flying to Lysicrates's Desart , sensibly afflicted him , for he conceived that if Clymene loved Hesiode , it would be impossible for him ever to regain her heart . Wherefore having then no hope either to re-ingratiate with the Prince , or recover Clymene's affection , he found himself extreamly unhappy , and more within a few days after , when Clymene's brothers , relating to the Prince whatsoever they heard or knew , to make themselves look't upon as necessary instruments , told him that Lysicrates was again become amorous of their Sister , although they had received divers good Offices from him during the time of his being a Favorite . The Prince was so incensed with this news , that he sent to command Lysicrates to depart his Dominions , and it was not without much difficulty that he obtained fifteen days to take order for his affairs . In the mean time Antiphanes and Ganetor forgetting nothing in order to discovering the truth , having gained that young Slave to their purpose , who so unseasonably sung the Sonnet , they understood by her that Troilus the faithful Slave of Hesiode brought Letters to Clymene very frequently , and that she used to put them in a Cabinet , to the sight of which she admitted no person besides her self . After they had learnt this , they made an appointment for a Walk of recreation in a place a good distance from Locri , to the end their Sister might be obliged to be present at the entertainment . But at the very moment they were to set forth , Ganetor fained himself sick , and went not with the Company . As soon as they were gone , he sent away upon several pretended occasions all those that might oppose his purpose , and having none with him , but the young slave whom he had corrupted in Clymene's Chamber , he sent for a man who was very dextrous at such businesses to cause him to open and shut again Clymene's Cabinet , wherein she carefully kept all Hesiode's Letters . By this means Ganetor came to know the whole secret of the innocent affection of Clymene and Hesiode . But though he found nothing but what attested the virtue of his Sister , yet looking upon this Love of hers as an obstacle to the advancement of his fortune , he came on a sudden to hate both his Sister and Hesiode . However , he caused the Cabinet to be made fast again , putting into it all the Letters he had seen , and the Verses Hesiode had made in secret for her . And he did all this so exactly in the same order he found it , that Clymene perceived nothing at her return . But when Antiphanes spoke with Ganetor , he was much surprised to learn what he told him ; but though they resolved absolutely to serve the Prince , even with the loss of their sisters glory if he pleased , rather than not promote their Fortune , after having well considered the matter , they thought it not fit to discover the whole truth to the Prince , because in case he should know Clymene preferred Hesiode before himself , he might cease to love her . Therefore they resolved only to say that they had discovered beyond all doubt , that Hesiode loved their Sister , but that they could not yet find out whether or no he were beloved by her . They also determined to speak to Clymene , very mildly at first , and afterwards if she would not yield , to threaten her , and to have recourse to the ways of greatest violence . So they told the Prince all they had resolved to acquaint him with , who being assured of Hesiode's love , began to hate him as much as he had formerly loved him , and took up a resolution to banish him as well as Lysicrates . Yet he deferred it for some days , because he was desirous to know fully whether he were loved by Clymene , which could not be discovered but during his abiding there . But upon divers occasions he made it sufficiently apparent that he had changed his sentiments towards Hesiode . For falling in discourse to speak of Homer and him , he laughed and said , Homer was the Poet of the Lacedemonians , because he taught War ; but Hesiode only the Poet of the Helotes , because he treated very much about agriculture ; detracting by this raillery from the glory of Hesiode . In the mean time Antiphanes and Ganetor took occasion one morning to speak to Clymene . At first they flattered her , and told her with much sweetness , all they desired from her ; but perceiving that , though she answered them with much civility , they could not bring her to what they wish't , they fell into strange insolence against her . What ? ( said Ganetor to her ) have you so pitiful a spirit as to prefer a man that pretends to be a Wit , before a Prince ? to have no consideration of the greatness of your house , nor the fortune of your brothers , provided you may satisfie a foolish passion that is entered into your head ? Ah cruel sister that you are ! you shall repent it , and your best course will be , to be cruel to Hesiode , if you love him . Clymene being transported with grief , to hear her Brother speak in this sort , could not contain from breaking out into these terms . Alass ! ( said she ) how cruel are ye , who can have the injustice to think of destroying an innocent person , who has done you service in a thousand occasions , and whose virtue is far above the rank of the greatest Princes in the World ? how can you be the confidents of the Prince's love , and purchase your advancement with the price of my honor , for without telling you that I love Hesiode , or am loved by him , I only intimate to you , what you are not ignorant of , that Sovereigns never marry for love , and therefore according to reason being obliged to look upon the passion your Prince has for me , as criminal , you ought not to be his agents and confidents in it ; you ought rather to die with shame , for seeking you fortune by so unjust a course ; for if I were in your place , I should rather go seek it at the Wars , and owe it to my Sword , than to my Sisters eyes . Perhaps we will follow part of your counsel ( answered Antiphanes sufficiently rudely ) and takin his brother by the arm to cause him to go away out of Clymene's Chamber , these two furious persons left her . Clymene then repenting of having spoken so much to them , endeavored to retain and appease them , but they would hear her no longer , and left her in incredible sorrow . Her grief became yet more perplexing some days after , for Hesiode discovered by the faithful Troilus , that Lysicrates , ( who during the time of his being favorite , had gotten together wherewith to be rich , into what place soever he went ) caused all his most precious things and wealth to be put into a ship ; and to revenge himself of the Prince , and satisfie his own love , he layd a de●in to carry Clymene away with him by violence ; and being very much beloved by the Officers of the Prince , he was advertised that himself was suddenly to be banisht . Clymene was infinitely perplext at the understanding of these two misfortunes which were designed to her . On the one side , she was in fear for Hesiode's life , knowing that her brothers were capable of the most violent resolutions ; she considered his banishment with more horror than death , and was more in fear of being carried away by Lysicrates , than of dying , and she so dreaded to stay alone under the power of the Prince who loved her , that she knew not which of all her unhappinesses to fear most . Alas ! ( said she to Hesiode with extream sorrow ) Is it possible for an affection so innocent as ours to be so unhappy ? and are you a criminal for loving one that loves you ? Ah! my dear Clymene ( answered he ) 't is no crime of yours , for if you loved me perfectly , we should not be long unhappy . I have told you formerly , that I have wealth enough to be happy with a person that can be contented with things handsome and convenient . So that if you were capable of taking up a generous resolution , I would marry you with the consent of your Aunt , to whom alone you owe respect ( since your brothers are not worthy to be what they are ) and so uniting our fortunes together for ever , we shall escape both the violence of the Prince , and Lysicrates , and the injustice of Antiphanes and Ganetor , for whom I will always have some consideration , though I know well they hate me in perfection . I perceive indeed ( answered Clymene ) that that which you propound to me , is the only thing which can rescue us from all the pressures of unhappiness together , but ( my dear Hesiode ) I have so little accustomed to do any thing inconsistent with ordinary seemliness , that I find a strange repugnance in my self , to examine only whether this ought or ought not to be done . And if we should not be able to execute our design , but be discovered , we should make our fortunes worse , and be a hundred times more miserable . Alass , my dear Clymene ( replyed Hesiode ) Is there a greater unhappiness than to be constrained to be separated , and that for ever ? This , no doubt , is the greatest ( answered Clymene ) but if I should see you a prisoner for my sake , and I should live under the power of the Prince , or in the possession of Lysicrates , I should perhaps be in a condition more deserving compassion . But Madam , ( replyed he ) when I shall have received the command , which must cause me to depart the dominions of the Prince of Locri , if I obey him , will you not find your self under his Power ? will you not be in danger of Lysicrates's violence ? and if I do not obey him , as there is great likelihood I shall not be able to obey him , shall I not be in danger of the things which you can most fear ? For as for my self , Madam , I confess to you , I cannot resolve to forsake you ; and I conceive if you determine not to render me happy , I shall be forced to take some course to conceal my self here in the house of some friend , to the end to be always in place where I may defend you , or at least to have the sad consolation of dying near you . Consider therefore Madam , what you intend to do ; but above all things do not constrain your sentiments ; and if to my unhappiness , there be in your heart any thought favorable to the Prince , be so generous as to tell me ; for if it be so , I have nothing to do but dye , and I shall have respect enough for you , to go and dye out of your presence . Ah! cruel as you are ( cryed she ) can you only imagine that what you say is possible ? If it be not ( answered he ) why will you not resolve to take the only course which can render us happy ; for if you do not take it , I declare to you , I cannot hinder my self from believing that I am not necessary to your felicity , that you can live without me , that you believe I am able to live without you , and that measuring my affection by your own , you are utterly ignorant what a true love requires . For where perfect love is , Madam , a person that is loved cannot be refused in any thing which is not contrary to love . And besides , is there any crime in my request ? are not you alone Mistress of your own will ? is it not free to choose with whom to spend ones life ? and would it not even be against virtue , not to follow my fortune ? You have promised me an eternal love , and notwithstanding you are willing to break it , without any other reason to tell me , than that in marrying you secretly , with the consent of your Aunt , who you know will approve it you shall commit , you say something incongruous to ordinary decency . Is it not sufficient ( added he ) that what I desire is not repugnant to innocence ? grant it me then ( continued this Lover falling upon his knee , and taking her by the hand , which he grasped with extream dearness , and do not render me , the most unfortunate of men . As Clymene was considering what she should answer , Belintha entered , who seemed very sad . A moment after , some person coming for some small business to Clymene , she was obliged to go to the door of her chamber : and Belintha took the occasion to speak to her apart : I am infinitely grieved ( said she to her ) that I must tell you what I newly understood , to wit , that your brothers have conceived so horrible a hatred against Hesiode , that you ought to fear all things from their violence : do not ask me farther , but if you will follow my counsel , oblige him to go out of the way for some time . Clymene then resented an extream grief , though she had not the liberty to testifie it ; for at that very instant , the Captain of the Prince's guards came thither , who finding her at her chamber door , I desire your pardon , Madam , ( said he to her ) for the unwelcome commands I have to acquaint you with . The Prince having understood Hesiode was here , gave me order to come and seek him . Hesiode hearing himself named , advanced towards the Captain of the guards , who told him , with all the civility his office permitted him to have in this unpleasing occasion , that the Prince commanded him to depart from Locri the next day , and out of his Dominions two days after . Hesiode's mind being prepared for this command , he appeared not at all surprised witht , but answered him that brought it , without being moved ; who having done his Message , departed , and left these three persons at their liberty , of speaking what they thought for Belintha so well understood all that past between Hesiode and Clymene , that she did not prejudice their freedom . Then it was , the amiable Clymene felt her soul cruelly afflicted , and Hesiode making his last attempt to move her , desir'd the assistance of Belintha , as a faithful friend . For my part ( answer'd this generous Lady ) though I must lose Clymene if she does what I desire , yet there is no doubt , I had rather never see her more , than see her unhappy . And moreover ( added she ) having some relations at Helicon , I hope I shall not lose her for ever . Whilst Belintha was speaking thus , Clymene wept , and had not the power to speak . But at length after Hesiode had us'd the most passionate expressions in the world to her , and Belintha had prest her to take up a generous resolution , she told Hesiode , that provided he would consent she should marry him , she would then consent to follow his fortune , and endeavour to get away secretly , in case her Aunt would not forsake her . Hesiode then exprest all that a dear Love could inspire him with , to thank Clymene : after which , Belintha went to move her Aunt , and acquitted her self so well of this commission , and so urgently represented all the sad consequences which might attend their adventure , that this woman ( who hated her Nephews , lov'd her Niece dearly , had no children , whose treasure and jewels was easie to transport , and who was perswaded the Prince's love to Clymene was not innocent ) easily inclin'd to that which Belintha propounded . Whereupon going to find Hesiode and Clymene , they consider'd all together what they had to do . The result was , that to take away all the Prince's suspicion , Hesiode should depart the next morning from Locri , and should likewise give out , that he intended to leave the dominions of the Prince within two days after ; but should go and conceal himself in a little house of Belintha's , upon the sea-side beyond Molycria , not far from the Temple of Neptune ; in which , two days after , a great sacrifice was to be made , where every year was a great confluence of persons of all conditions . That in the mean time Clymene's Aunt should be at the sacrifice , that afterwards Belintha should carry her to her house where Hesiode was conceal'd , and that the night following they should embark in a little Fisher's Vessel , to deceive those who might have any knowledge of their departure ; that afterwards they should land fifty furlongs from thence , in a place where horses should attend them , that so they might go to a Town , and provide a chariot to carry them to Helicon , where there marriage was to be accomplish'd . Hesiode nevertheless , for his own satisfaction , desir'd Clymene that she would promise him to be his , in the presence of his Aunt and Belintha ; which being done , fill'd him with a joy greater than he was able to express . But , not to give any suspicion , Belintha told Hesiode , it was not convenient for him to stay longer with Clymene ; and accordingly , having entertain'd her apart a quarter of an hour , whilst Belintha was speaking to her Aunt , he bid her adieu ; and though he knew this separation was not to be long , yet he was seiz'd with incredible regret , and fear'd in the bottom of his heart ( notwithstanding all his endeavours against it ) lest some great unhappiness ●●ould befall him , when he was gone out of her sight . He fancied , that assoon as he should be out of Locri , the Prince would attempt to do some violence to him , or that Lysicrates would carry her away when she went to the sacrifice , Clymene perceiving so great a sorrow in his eyes , was so sensibly mov'd with it , that she could not contain from endeavouring to comfort him . She gave him her hand very obligingly , and looking upon him with as much love as modesty , You seem to me ( said this discreet Virgin ) so afflicted for an absence of three days , that I am glad I have not condemn'd you to eternal separation . Go then my dear Hesiode , goe ; but that you may expect me with some contentment , believe , I conjure you , that I should have been as miserable as you , if I had not consented to our happiness . May I believe it , Madam ( answer'd Hesiode ) and may I go and wail for you with the satisfaction of thinking that you leave your Countrey without repugnance for my sake , and that without me you could not live happy ? Yes , my dear Hesiode , you may , ( reply'd she ) and there is nothing so obliging which I do not permit you to believe , now virtue doth not prohibit me . After this he kist her hand respectfullv , and left her to go and provide for her departure . But Antiphanes and Ganetor causing Clymene to be always observ'd by the young slave whom they had corrupted , understood confusedly , that Hesiode had had a long conversation with her , Belintha , and their Aunt ; and that this Lover parted from Clymene after a certain manner , which might seem to intimate , it was not with intention of never seeing her more ; which highly exasperated their former indignation . In the mean time Clymene's Aunt , to give the less suspicion of her design , went to her house in the Countrey without carrying Clymene thither . The next day after Hesiode's departure , Lysicrates hearing of it , went to see her , and profest so violent a passion for her Niece , that he seem'd never to have been more amorous of her , than at that time . And indeed , pretending no longer to the Prince's favour who banisht him , Love resum'd new force in his heart : wherefore confirming himself in the design he had to carry away Clymene , and knowing she was wont to go to the Temple of Neptune , the day the great sacrifice was to be made there , and then to go and lodge at the house of Belintha , which stood not far from the Temple , he resolv'd to execute his design that day , and took no other care but in order to it . On the other side , Hesiode obeying the Prince's Orders in appearance , departed from Locri , and being unwilling to carry any other attendants with him , besides his faithful Troilus , whom he had brought out of his own Countrey , he discharg'd the other slaves he had hir'd at Locri , and went only followed by this , to whom he carefully recommended the favour'd dog which Clymene had given him , as a token of love . All the Court was troubled for Hesiode's exile , the Ladies , repin'd , and the people murmured after a manner , which made it evident how great his reputation was . As for the Prince , he was extream joyful , when it was told him Hesiode had obeyed his Orders : but at length , the day of sacrifice being come , Clymene's Aunt , who was return'd out of the Countrey , took a Chariot with Belintha and her Niece , and went to that famous sacrifice , where a numerous multitude was assembled . But as for Clymene , she went thither with a joy wholly peculiar to her self , in the thought , that after the sacrifice , she should go to the house of Belintha , that she should there see her dear Hesiode , and soon after be out of the jurisdictions of the Prince of Locri , without fearing the violence of Lysicrates , and that she should at length see her self inseparably united to the fortune of that man , whom alone in the world she could affect . Thus she went thither with her mind fill'd with a thousand delightful thoughts , she was indeed something troubled to think she should leave her dear Belintha ; but the hope of seeing her again at Helicon , comforted her for part of that discontent . So they arriv'd at the Temple of Neptune , which stands on the Sea shore , not far from the Cape of Rium , in a very pleasant situation ; for it has a prospect to the delightful City of Molycria , which appears in a half circle towards the Sea , which lies immensely patent to the view , from the gate of Neptune's Temple , which is bedeckt with Sea-ornaments . For between the pillars are seen several statues of the Nereides , and upon the bases of the pillars , and the friezes which are about the Temple , several large sculptures , representing the Trophies of prows of ships , oars put across , broken boats , and shatter'd sails . The day appointed for this famous sacrifice was so fair , that never was a more glorious seen ; and the Sea so calm , that one would have thought all the waves had even'd themselves for the more decent celebration of this Festival of Neptune . The sacrifice was begun with all the customs requisite ; but because there use to be several delightful passages to be seen on such occasions , Scaffolds were erected for the Ladies of quality , before the great Gate of the Temple , where the ceremony was perform'd . Clymene was upon one of these scaffolds , well dispos'd to take much pleasure in the ceremony ; for though the Prince was present there , yet she was free from trouble , because it belong'd to him to be always near him that offer'd the sacrifice in his name ; and that according to the laws of the ceremony , he was not to go out of the Temple till night ended it . So his presence was no obstacle to the secret design of Clymene , wherefore she appear'd very pleasant , and took delight in beholding all the various offerings which were brought thither a little before the sacrifice . First , two hundred Fishermen , very agreeably attir'd , presented themselves with silk lines in their hands , and went respectfully to offer silver hooks to him that receiv'd the offerings . After them two hundred others , attir'd with fillets , and crown'd with sea-weed , went to present every one a fish , in baskets of bulrush covered with flowers ; after them a hundred daughters of Fishermen , attir'd in green , and their hair dishevel'd like Sea-Nymphs , carried little baskets full of cockles , and offer'd them to Neptune . Then came a hundred old Mariners with Oars painted and adorn'd with Flowers , which they carried and laid down at the foot of Neptune's statue , to testifie by that submission , that it was he that sav'd them from suffering shipwrack . When all these offe rings were made , the accustom'd sacrifice was perform'd , after which was heard a concert of voices , which sung a hymn in praise of Neptune , which Hesiode had compos'd this year , and was accounted so admirable , that never had any comparable , to it , been sung before . While it was singing , and all the rest of the multitude was in profound silence , there was on a suddain heard a strange kind of noise among them that stood furthest off , with a great murmure and confusion of voices . A moment after , the throng was divided , and there were seen four Fishermen , bringing a dead man all bloudy upon Oars laid across , who having found him in this condition , not far from the place where the River Daphnus discharges it self into the sea near Molycria , brought him hither where this great assembly of people was , to the end it might be known who he was . This lamentable object troubled the Assembly ; but it afflicted the fair Clymene much more sensibly , who after the men had laid the body upon the ground , perceiv'd the Dog she had given to Hesiode amongst the Fishermen , and going to lye down upon the Corps , which she instantly knew to be Troilus , that faithful Slave of Hesiode ; for the Scaffold whereon she stood was sufficiently near , and his attire remarkable , not to be unknown or mistaken . She no sooner knew him , but she made a great shreek ; a moment after , a thousand voices forc'd her to turn her eyes towards the Sea , where the people imagin'd Neptune was ready to appear , because they perceiv'd the water rise up after an extraordinary manner , with something moving in it , which they could not well discern . Clymene's mind being then very inquieted with seeing the Slave of her dear Hesiode , in this condition , look'd upon this commotion in the Sea as others did , though her thoughts were wholly otherwise imploy'd , Thus she stood and beheld , as all the rest of the World did , that this object which appear'd so confusedly , coming nearer and nearer , became more visible every moment . So that insensibly approaching it was perceiv'd to be a great Troop of Dolphins , who carried a body upon their backs by turns , discharging the burden from one to another , as they drew nearer towards the shoar . This object surpris'd the whole multitude in such manner , that it fix'd the eyes of all the company from the Prince to the meanest Fisher ; but especially of Clymene , who no sooner perceiv'd it , but , without well knowing the reason of it , she was seiz'd with such a universal trembling , as fear gives them who are most capable of it . In the mean time these charitable Dolphins approaching always towards the shore , mutually aiding one another , came at length so near it , that they cast the body , which they had carried , upon the Bank , and that so gently , that it remain'd extended upon the Gravel , as if it had been a man asleep , having his countenance turn'd towards Heaven , after which they plung'd themselves again into the Sea , and departed from the shore . But this body was no sooner upon the Land , but the Dog which lay upon that of Troilus run to the shore , and howling in a most doleful manner , laid himself down upon the body which the Dolphins had brought thither . Clymene , who beheld the action of this Dog , first trembled with fear , and then suddenly blusht again ; and advancing towards the side of the Scaffold which look'd towards the Sea , she heard several voices which said , It was the body of Hesiode , which was seen upon the Bank. Whereupon , resenting a passion not to be express'd , and not being Mistriss of her self , she stretcht out her hand to a man who help'd her down the Scaffold , and was follow'd by Belintha through the throng to the place where the body lay . But coming thither , she beheld her dear Hesiode dead , who having receiv'd a great wound in the Throat with a Sword , seem'd to have been assassinated . At the same instant Antiphanes and Ganetor , by the Prince's order , approaching towards the body , to the end they might ascertain him whose it was , came thither at the same moment that the unfortunate Clymene did . But as soon as they appear'd , the Dog which she had given Hesiode , and who then lay upon his body , leapt up with an extream fury , sometimes against Antiphanes , and sometimes against Ganetor , as if he would fly in their faces , and accuse them of the death of his Master , which Clymene observing , and all the people looking upon it as something prodigious , and perceiving the wounds of Hesiode begin to bleed afresh , and Antiphanes and Ganetor appearing astonish'd at it , Clymene could not contain her self from saying in the transport of her grief , turning towards her friend who was near her ; Ah! my dear Belintha , I see not only Hesiode dead , but I see also that they which murder'd him are my brothers . After , this fair and afflicted Lady being able to speak no more , resented such an excess of grief , that she fell down in a swound near the body of Hesiode . Belintha sate down by her , and holding her in her arms , did all she could to revive her . In the mean time the people having heard what Clymene said , comparing her words with the action of that faithful Dog of Hesiode , did not doubt but Antiphanes and Ganetor had murder'd him ; besides that , they appear'd so astonish'd , that their countenances accus'd them . Now Hesiode having been very well belov'd , and the people having newly heard a Hymn of his composing in the honor of Neptune , wherewith they were very much affected , believ'd they could do nothing more acceptable to the God , whose Festival they celebrated , than to sacrifice to him the Murderers of him , who had so excellently sung his glory . Whereupon , the Brothers of Clymene endeavour'd to return towards the Prince ; but the multitude setting upon them , strangely treated and affronted them . It being not the custom to wear Arms , during the Solemnity of this Sacrifice , there was no difficulty in laying hold upon these two exc●rable murderers : who , instead of justfying themselves , desir'd they might be led to the Prince , and that the People would protect them from the violence of those that set upon them ; but alledging the Prince would punish them for offering to revenge the death of a man whom he had banisht , they made their own conviction evident . Whereupon the people crying out , it was fit to kill them , otherwise Neptune would be incens'd : This revenge becoming a zeal of Religion , it was impossible for the Prince or the Priest to rescue them from being torn in pieces by the multitude , and cast into the Sea. The unfortunate Clymene hearing the cry on every side , They are dead , and Hesiode reveng'd , understood her Brothers were put to death , after having slain her dear Hesiode ; for it was presently known by some Shepherds , who had seen it , that these ambitious Brothers had murder'd him with Troilus , upon the Bank of the River Daphnus , near the place where it falls into the Sea ; that afterwards they had thrown the two bodies into the Sea , one of which was cast up again by the waves upon the shore , and the other brought by the Dolphins near the Cape of Rium . The Prince hearing Clymene was near the body of Hesiode , went thither to her , after he had dispers'd all the incensed multitude , who so well reveng'd the death of Hesiode , that they pull'd down a house standing not far off , which belong'd to Antiphanes and Ganetor . But as soon as Clymene perceiv'd the Prince , she shut her eyes that she might not see him , and making a sign to him with her hand to retire , turn'd her head towards the other side , and swoon'd with grief in the arms of Belintha . This sad accident so affected the Prince of Locri , that fearing his presence might occasion the death of Clymene , if he should continue near her , he intreated Belintha to take care of her , and retir'd . In the mean time , partly out of policy , and partly out of generosity , he commanded the body of Hesiode to be interr'd near a Temple of Nemaea , in the Countrey of Locri , which stood in the midst of a Wood ; to the end it might be less in the sight of the people , and that the remembrance of his death might be the sooner worn out . Thus the Oracle which had formerly admonisht Hesiode to beware of the Temple of Nemaea , was accomplish'd , though Hesiode forsook Peloponnesus , that he might be at greater distance from the Temple of Nemaea , which is seen there . Belintha , after the body of Hesiode was remov'd from thence , caus'd Clymene to come again to her self , and put her into a Chariot , into which her self and her Aunt likewise enter'd and commanded him that drove it , to goe to a house of hers , which stood thirty Furlongs from thence . But , upon the way , whatever Consolations were us'd to Clymene , she answer'd nothing but , Hesiode is dead for my sake , and I will dye for his . And accordingly this fair Virgin , who till then , imagin'd her self still upon the Sea-shore , near the body of Hesiode ( so troubled was her mind , observing at length she was in a Chariot , and no longer saw her dear Hesiode ) believ'd they were carrying her to Locri , where the Prince would continue to importune her . Upon which , making a great shreek , Ah! no , no , ( said she ) it shall never be said , that I live after my dear Hesiode , and go to a place where he can be no more . And immediately , as if she had had the command of her Fates , she fell down in so great a swound , that they were forc'd to stop the Chariot . Yet their succor to her was in vain , for she expir'd in the Arms of her Aunt , and her Friend , who were ready to dye with grief as well as she . But at length , seeing their tears were unprofitable , they continued on their way in the most sad manner imaginable . They had scarce gone five hundred paces into a Wood , but Lysicrates , without knowing any thing of what had happened , came attended with several Horsemen to stop the Chariot , with intention to carry away Clymene , and to put her into a Ship , which he had provided for that purpose . But how strangely was he surpriz'd , when , instead of living Clymene , he beheld the fair Clymene dead ? Come , Lysicrates , come , ( said Belintha to him , who knew his design ) come see the fatal consequences of your ambition ! For if you had never been ambitious , Clymene had been still alive , her Brother and Hesiode would not have been dead , nor your self culpable and exil'd ; but you would have been as happy as I foresee you will be miserable , for it is not possible you should be otherwise , after having caus'd so many miseries . Ah! Belintha ( cry'd Lysicrates , alighting from his Horse , and approaching to her . ) that which you say is too true , and I too criminal to be excus'd . But death ( added this despairing Lover ) shall without doubt punish me for my crimes ; for since I am the cause of that of the most excellent person that ever was , I am unworthy to live . And indeed to increase my despair , ( continued he ) I will believe the unfortunate Clymene did not love Hesiod , but only out of revenge , and that it must be imputed to me whatsoever she has suffer'd by her affection to him . But since it is not possible for us to live together , yet at least we must reside in the same tomb , and all I have acquir'd by my ambition , shall be employ'd in that Structure . Which fatal thought coming in an instant into Lysicrates's mind , Belintha and Clemene's Aunt endeavour'd to divert him from it ; but in vain : for having a Chariot in that Wood , in which he had design'd to carry away Clymene to the Sea-side , which is not far distant from it , where a ship attended for him ; he caus'd the body of Clymene to be taken by his followers , notwithstanding the tears and cries of these Ladies , and himself helpt respectfully to lift it into his Chariot . After which , he caus'd it to be put into his ship , and setting fail with all speed ; cross'd the Ionian Sea , which is on the West side of Peloponnesus , and landed not far from the place where the River , which passes by the City of Elis , discharges it self into the Sea ; and commanding Clymene's body to be carried into a Temple of Diana , which was near the Bank of that River , he perform'd to her , all the honors of Sepulture ; which being done , he gave himself wholly to bewail her death , and caus'd a stately Tomb to be built for her , in building of which , he , according to his promise , bestow'd all the riches his ambition had gain'd him , reserving only enough for his subsistence during that time ; and as soon as the Tomb was finisht , the unhappy Lover shut himself up in it , and dy'd for grief , in having been the cause of so many fatal accidents ; though others have believ'd ambition had as great a share in his death as Love. Thus Clymene was reveng'd after her death ; but she had not the sad happiness to be in the same Tomb with Hesiode , who has had a glory transcending that of all others ; for the Orchomenians . having consulted an Oracle , which promis'd them much felicity , if they could get the body of Hesiode into their power , they of Locri to hinder them from it , so carefully conceal'd the place of his Sepulture from strangers , that there are few persons know it . And moreover the Prince of Locri dying of Melancholly not long after , the Locrians augmented the honors which they paid to Hesiode's memory , whose very name intimates in his own language how purely he writ , and whose glory is so celebrated throughout the whole World , that it may be justly thought , it will be so in all Ages . Amilcar having done reading this History of Hesiode , perceiv'd the minds of the Ladies were verymuch affected with it , and that instead of delighting the company , he had afflicted them . In truth ( said Clelia ) the death of Clymene affects me very sensibly . For my part ( said Valeria , ) I have a greater commiseration of Hesiode , than I am able to express . I have the like for Lysicrates ( added Clydamira . ) I am not of your opinion , ( answered Berelisa ) for I never have any pitty for those that have once ceas'd to love , though that Passion revive again in their hearts ; and I compassionate only Hesiode and Clymene . My commiseration goes farther than yours ( said Salonina ; ) for I pity poor Troilus too . But mine is yet greater than that you boast of , ( answer'd Plotina smiling ) for I am almost dead for fear , lest that poor Dog , so faithful to his Master , after having discover'd his Murderers , be lost in the multitude of people , or died of grief , after having lost both his Master and his Mistriss . All the company laught at the pity of Plotina , and went forth to walk in several troops , except Clelia , Valerius , Plotina , Anacreon , Herminius and Amilcar , who began to assault Plotina with raillery for her pity to Hesiode's dog . No , no , ( interrupted Anacreon ) do not set upon her with your jests for it ; perhaps her pity of that poor Dog , has a more real foundation than ours , for the death of Clymene ; for to speak sincerely , , though I am both a Greek and a Poet , and am somewhere mention'd in the Prophecie of Apollo , which you have read , yet I cannot but believe , but the History you have read , is almost all of it invented . Yet it is contriv'd ingeniously enough , ( added he ) for methinks , 't is not only handsomer than the truth , but withal , more probable . History mentions nothing more of Hesiode , than that he dwelt at the Town of Ascra in Boeotia , near Helicon , that the Muses inspir'd him , and that an Oracle which spoke to him , admonisht him to avoid the Temple of Nemaea , which is in Peloponnesus ; that he travell'd into divers places , that he obtain'd the Golden Tripod , and that he got advantage over Homer , in the judgement of Panis . There are some also who affirm these two persons did not live at the same time : however , all that have written of Hesiode , agree that he was at Locri , and content themselves to say , in three words , that he lodg'd at the house of Antiphanes and Ganetor , who had a Sister , and suspecting him to be the confident of a Lover of hers , killed him together with his slave ; that the body of the slave was found at a Cape or Promontory , which was afterwards call'd by the name of Troilus , in reference to him ; that the body of Hesiode was brought by Dolphins near a Temple of Neptune , where a great sacrifice was solemnising ; that Hesiode's dog occasion'd the discovery of his murderers , who were torn in pieces by the people ; and that for fear the Orchomenians should get away his body , they conceal'd the place of his burial . As for his Works , he that invented this History , has fictitiously ascrib'd to him only the Sonnet , the four Verses which he relates Hesiode to have spoken , and the Hymn which he makes him Author of for Neptune's Sacrifice . Now it cannot but be acknowledged , that fiction in this occasion has greater verisimilitude , than truth it self . When the purpose is to bring about extraordinary events ▪ it is no question handsomer to introduce lover in them than any other cause : which has been practis'd by the inventor of this History ; for by seigning the love of the Prince of Locri , Lysicrates , Hesiode , and Clymene , he has made you know all these different persons ; and oblig'd you to love them , which were to be the most unfortunate . In the next place , he has given probability to that which carry'd not much with it ; for there is far more likelyhood , that two ambitious and wicked Brothers , should be led to kill a man , whom they look'd upon as an obstacle to their advancement , by hindring their Sister from being favourable to a Prince , from whom they expected the making of their fortunes , than to kill him as a confident of their Sisters Lover ; for , setting one crime against another , it was better to kill the Lover than the Confident . He has likewise had reason to suppose Hesiode Author of that Hymn of Neptune ; for besides that , such a kind of composition is sufficiently suitable to his strain , it was a means to conciliate the peoples affection to him , who had newly heard those Verses sung : and it seems some such extraordinary cause was requisite , to induce the people to that extraordinary action ; It was also pertinent to make his wounds bleed afresh at the presence of the murderers , and to represent Clymene so transported , as to accuse her brothers , without thinking to do it , for otherwise the people would have been very inconsiderate , to tear those two men in pieces , only because Hesiod's dog set upon them . Wherefore I conceive a man that should have invented that which the History speaks concerning this adventure , had done incongruously ; but he that compos'd the Fable Amilcar has read over , has made one according to the rules of Art. In truth ( said Herminius ) he has made good use of all that History supply'd him with : and I am wholly dispos'd to believe , that if it was not so , it is possible to have been so : since nothing more commends a well-invented Fable , than those historical foundations which are interweav'd throughout in it , and cause the Fiction to be receiv'd together with the truth . But to speak unfeignedly , 't is more difficult than is believ'd , to mingle those two together aright : for they must be so handsomely blended , as not to be discerned one from another , and that which is invented , must generally seem more likely than the true : for Chance indeed may bring such things about as are incredible , but it is not lawful for a man to invent such as cannot be believ'd . If all that I have heard ( said Plotina ) be not true , I require Amilcar to restore me the tears which I have shed , or invent some other History as delightful as this is melancholly , or at least to describe how an invented History ought to be made , so as to be good : for , as for my part ( added she agreeably ) were I to invent a History , I think I should make things much more perfect than they are . All Women should be admirably fair , and all Men should be as valiant as Hector , all my Heroes should slay at least a hundred men in every battel , I would build Palaces of precious stones , I would make Prodigies fall out every moment , and without troubling my self to invent with judgement , I should suffer my fancy to act as it pleased ; so that seeking out only surprising events , without examining , whether they were consistent to reason or no , I should certainly , make very extraordinary things ; a continual Shipwracks , burning of Cities , and a thousand other like accidents , which occasion handsome lamentations and descriptions ; Plotina spoke this with a certain sprightly air , which made it apparent , she knew sufficiently , what she said , was not that which ought to be done , and that she only design'd to draw Anacreon , Herminius , and Amilcar to speak , who no doubt were able to speak excellently upon this Subject . And accordingly she obtain'd the end she propos'd to her self : for Anacreon not knowing her yet sufficiently to be acquainted with all the ingenious subtilty she made profession of , turning towards her , and beholding her with a smile ; Should you invent a History after the manner you speak of , amiable Plotina , ( said he ) you would do a thing no doubt sufficiently strange ; for with rare Events , wonderful Descriptions , heroical Actions , extraordinary Matters , and Palaces of precious Stones , you would make one of the lewdest Fables that can be possibly invented ; there being without doubt nothing worse , than to see things of this nature made without order and reason : Is there any thing imaginable more strange , than when 't is in ones power to make such events fall out as he pleases , yet to introduce such as can never possibly arrive ? But yet ( said Plotina ) how comes it to be so , and wherein is my opinion so absurd ? Because ( answer'd Anacreon ) when you invent a Fable , your purpose is to be believ'd , and the true art of Fiction is handsomely to resemble truth . For when this rule is deserted , there is no longer any difficulty in any thing whatsoever , and there is no more proper occasion to display the wit , than to invent without judgement . For my part ( said Clelia ) I well understand what Anacreon speaks ; for certainly things which have resemblance with truth , and seem possible to happen , affect far more , than those which cannot either be believ'd or fear'd : But if an Historian of this kind ( answer'd Valeria ) never relates things but such as appear to be true , and are of easie belief , methinks his composures will be extream vulgar , and not much delightful . You are upon a tender point , Valeria ( reply'd Amilcar ) for in disallowing things incredible and impossible , it is not intended to imploy only such as are mean and common ; there is a third way to be taken , which is the most delighful of all , and most reasonable . Wonderful accidents are so far from being forbidden , that they are necessary , provided they do not happen too often , and produce handsome effects ; only odd and impossible things are absolutely condemned . For 't is the occasion of disparaging the credit of the whole , when one thing is presented that surpasses belief . When any Slave of mine has told me a lye but once , I afterwards suspect all that he tells me ; judge then if I can believe a man , who should recount extraordinary adventures to me , which my reason cannot consider as possible . So that impossible things , and such as are low and common , must almost equally be avoided , and such ways of invention follow'd , as are at once both strange and natural ; for without this last quality , no wonder can please a reasonable person . I conceive , ( answer'd Herminius ) whosoever will invent such kind of adventures , as may both instruct and delight , he ought to consider all the World in general , as a Painter beholds his Pattern when he is at work . And as diversity or variety is the Soul of the World , he ought to take heed of making all men Heroes , all Women equally fair , the dispositions and humors of all particular persons alike and correspondent , and Love , Anger , Jealousie , Hatred , to produce always the same effects . On the contrary , he must imitate that admirable variety , which is seen in all men , according to the example of Homer . Which is not unknown to two Ladies I see here present ; for there is seen so great a variety of representations in his Works , that 't is not one of the things which makes me most admire him . Those two Lovers , who , in the beginning of their contest with one another , about a Captive Virgin , being of different tempers , act also after a different manner ; and though they are both possess'd with the same passion , do not take the same course . There is seen in Paris , a representation of disorderly love , in which Virtue has no part ; in Hector and Andromache , an Idea of virtuous love ; in Patroclus and Achilles , one of Heroical friendship , and the better to understand this variety of Characters wherewith Homer has adorn'd his Works , it needs only to take notice in general , of Agamemnon , Nestor , Achilles , Ulysses , Ajax , Menelaus , Diomedes , Paris , Helen , Hector , Andromache , Priam , Penelope , and of so many others , even to the pleasant Characters , as that of Thirsites , which is so particularly excellent , But 't is moreover worth observation , that the persons which Homer introduces , are presently known and familiar to the Readers , because they always act according to the temper he attributes to them . Wherefore heed must be taken not to confound these different Characters : but above all things , the nature of the passions ought necessarily to be understood , and what they work in the hearts of those who are possess'd with them , after having describ'd them for such and such persons : for every one has his manner of loving according to his own humor . You have reason ( answer'd Plotina ) and I begin to conceive well what you say : but since any one may invent a History , why is it not lawful to invent all things , and to suppose such Countreys as are no where in the World ; for it would spare much pains . 'T is true ( replyed Anacreon ) but it would also diminish much of the pleasure for , if such places and persons only were us'd as were never heard of , there would be the less curiosity in the minds of the Readers to know them : and the imagination finding all things new , would be inclin'd to doubt of all ; whereas on the contrary , when an Age is made choice of , which is not so remote , but that some particularities of it are known , not so near , as that all the passages of it be too well understood , which notwithstanding is so between both ; that events may be introduc'd in it , which an Historian may probably have been ignorant of , or ought not to have related ; there is more conveniency to make handsomer things than if all were invented . For when names of Countreys are employed , which all the World hears of , and wherewith Geography is exactly acquainted ; and when great events are made use of , which are sufficiently known , the mind is wholly dispos'd to suffer it self to be seduc'd , and to receive the fiction together with the truth , provided it be handsomly interwoven , and the Writer take pains to study the Age well he makes choice of , to improve all the rarities of it , and to conform to the customs of places he treats of , not to mention Laurels in Countreys where there was never any seen , not to confound the Religions or Customs of Nations that are introduc'd ; though they may with judgement be a little drawn to the usage of the present age , to the end they may be the more delightful ; I am confident if this be observ'd , and they which are introduc'd in a Fable of this nature , speak well , the passions be well painted out , the adventures be natural and prudently invented , all the little matter which discover the bottom of mens hearts , be pertinently plac'd ; Vice be blam'd , Virtue rewarded , and Variety dispers'd through the whole , without confusion , if the fancy be always subject to the judgement , extraordinary events be rationally grounded ; if there be knowledge , without affectation , delight , ornament , and pleasantness , wherever it is necessary ; if the style be neither too high nor too low , and no violence offer'd to decency and good manners ; I am confident , I say , such a Work wil please all that read it , be more delightful to them than a History , and withal be more profitable . For a person who writes the History of a Prince , can blame only the vices of him whose life he writes : but he that undertakes to compose an ingenious Fable , may take occasion , if he please , to condemn all Vices , and teach all Virtues . And therefore I wish , with all my heart , Herminius and Amilcar would set about a composition of this nature . As for Amilcar ( answer'd Clelia , I must disswade him from it ; for according to the humor he is of , he will never be able to resolve to blame inconstancy : but for Herminius , who makes profession of being constant , and knows all virtues , I wish he would take the pains to do it . I assure you ( reply'd he ) I should gladly undertake it , if I believ'd I could do it as well as I apprehend it might be done ; for I am perswaded a Map of the World , and that a little embelish't , would be a very delightful thing , and withal very profitable , But to speak freely , the undertaking is more difficult than it seems , and I believe it is easier to write a handsome History , than to compose an accurate Fable , after the manner I apprehend it may be made . Yet it is requisite an Historian have great accomplishments ; he must have a wit of great extent which his fancy must adorn when it is needful , both which his judgement must guide and restrain , when 't is convenient , and his memory ought never to be unfaithful to him . He must have an universal knowledge of the World , of the interest of Princes , and the humors of Nations ; policy must not be unknown to him , nor the art of War ; he must understand to describe battels ; and , which is most of all necessary , he must be able perfectly to represent those Wars of the Closet , which are met with in all Courts , which consist in intrigues , delusions , and negotiations , true or feign'd , and which notwithstanding are of such importance , that 't is in them the seeds are sown of the most considerable Wars , and on which the ruine or felicity of Nations , as well as the verity of History depends . It is requisite also to be skilful , how to represent the different passions of Princes , as those which govern ; not to say too much , or too little of them , and never to write any thing , but what instructs or delights , and is either good or pleasant . However when a man is provided with faithful memorials , has liv'd himself in the world , and has part of the qualities necessary to an Historian , 't is easie to make a History not wholly bad . But to compose an accurate Fable , adorn'd with all that can render it agreeable or profitable , I conceive it necessary , not only to have all that I said was requisite to an Historian , but to have a hundred knowledges more comprehensive and particular . Such a Writer must be ( as I may so speak ) the Creator of his Work ; he must-understand the art of setting forth Virtue , and exhibiting it as a thing not difficult to be practis'd . He must know the World , not only as the Author of a History ought , but he must understand the handsome mode of the World perfectly , politeness of conversation , the art of ingenious raillery , and that of making innocent Satyrs ; nor must he be ignorant of that of composing of Verses , writing Letters , and making Orations . He must also know ( as I may so speak ) the secrets of all hearts , and be ignorant of not one of all the commendable Sciences ; of which occasion may be sometimes offer'd to speak by the way . But above all things , he must know how to take away plainness and driness from Morality , and set it off in a dress so natural and so agreeable , that it may divert all those to whom it gives instruction ; and as Ladies break not their Looking-glasses which show them the defects which they amend when they know ; so they may not hate a Work wherein they oftentimes see things which none durst speak to them of , and which they would never speak of to themselves , Whence it is easie to judge , that it is much more difficult to make a Work of this nature , than to write a History . You discourse admirably well ( answer'd Anacreon ) . I am of your opinion ( added Amilcar ) : but that which seems strange to me , is , that if it were possible to find one that had compos'd a Fable of this nature , yet there would also be found a great number of people , who would speak of it but as of a meer trifle , and an unprofitable amusement : and I know divers antient Senators here , and also several Roman Matrons , who would be so affrighted with a Love-story , that they would absolutely forbid their Children from casting their eye upon any such . That conceit , ( answer'd Herminius ) seems very unjust ; for Love is not learnt in Books , nature teaches it all men ; and in all places through which I have travell'd , I have found love every where : But I have found it more gross , brutish , and criminal , amongst people of no politeness , and such as are wholly ignorant of handsome gallantry , than amongst persons of worth and civil education . And besides , if it were unfit to read Books wherein Love is treated of , we must forbear reading of Histories , in which we find examples of all crimes , and wherein oftentimes the Criminals are happy , and cause desire in some to imitate them . One day , History will record the abominable action of Sextus , the miserable death of Servius Tullus , the unjust Loves of Tarquin and Tullia , and a thousand other things of dangerous example ; which need not be in a Fable according to the way I understand ; for therein modesty may always be joyn'd with love , and no criminal loves be ever related , which prove not in the end unhappy . For my part ( said Clelia , ) I think it more important than is believ'd , to shew that there may be innocent loves and delightful together , for there are but too many who think this can never be . No doubt , Madam , you have reason ( answer'd Herminius ) wherefore those good Senators , and severe Matrons are too blame for hindring their Children from reading a Work wherein they might find wherewith to understand the practice of all Virtues , and by the advantages of which they might spare the pains of travelling , to become persons of worth and accomplisht ; since there may be made so handsome a Map of the World , that it might be seen in Epitome , without going forth of their Closet . And as for Ladies , I conceive likewise that the reading of such a Work as I am speaking of , would rather hinder them from admitting of Gallants , than induce them to entertain them ; for if they would compare the love pretended to them , with that they found describ'd in a Book of this Nature , they would apprehend so much difference between them , that they would never suffer themselves to be mov'd with it . I add moreover confidently , that such a Book might not only teach all Virtues , blame all Vices , and reprove all the little defects the World is full of , but it might also teach to reverence the gods , by the example given in the persons of Heroes , propos'd for a pattern ; and that of whatever Nation or Religion the Reader be of , he might be profited by it , For when I behold a Roman adore the gods of his Countrey , I am not backward to improve by the example , ( though I am an African ) and thereby to remember I ought to worship those of my own Countrey . Therefore I do not weigh the morosity of some unreasonable people , who blame a Work of this nature ; but at the venture of undergoing their injustice , I wish I were the Author of one . For I , being contented with my own intention , should comfort my self against the severity of a few persons with the general applauss of the World , and the peculiar knowledge I had of the profitableness of this kind of Work in which may be had experience without the assistance of old age , precepts without severity , innocent Satyrs , judgement which costs nothing , and the means to learn that art of the World , without which it is unpossible ever to be acceptable . If you make one ( said Plotina ) I promise you to read it with pleasure : For my part ( added Clelia ) I promise my admiration to Herminius . I promise him more than you ( added Valeria ) for I promise him to reform many defects which I have . For what concerns me ( said Anacreon ) I engage my self to sing his glory . And for my part ( answer'd Amilcar ) I promise him to read it with delight , to esteem it highly , to commend it in all places , and to do nothing which he shall say , for I never do any thing but what I say to my self . And besides , he has such an inclination to constant love , that I should never conform to it . After this , all the company uniting again , the Musick began , and then the Collation was serv'd , which was as magnificent as the harmony was melodious ; after which the conversation was extreamly agreeable . But it being sufficiently late , the company separated themselves with the sorrow of knowing they should lose Telanus the next morning , because the Figure which the Veientines were to deliver , was to arrive at Rome the day following . Clelia indeed was exempted from this discontent , though she very highly esteem'd Telanus , because thinking of nothing but what might have some correspondence with the passion she had in her Soul , she only mus'd upon the death of Hesiode , imagining what grief she should resent , if during the War which was beginning between Porsenna and Rome , her dear Aronces should happen to perish in it , The end of the Second Book of the Fourth Part. CLELIA . A New Romance . The Fourth PART . The Third BOOK . THE people of Rome understanding , the figure made at Veii by Tarquin's command , was arriv'd , testified an extream joy thereupon . Nothing so easily communicating it self as superstition in the minds of the Multitude . The Consul Horatius in the absence of Publicola , caus'd the figure to be plac'd in the Temple of Jupiter , and gave permission to Telanus to return . So that having no pretext to continue longer at Rome , he was constrain'd to depart from thence , and take leave of those illustrious persons , with whom he had pass'd some dayes so delightfully . 'T is true , he lest his heart with the aimiable Plotina , and return'd with his mind so fill'd with the excellency of his Lady , that as couragious as he was , he heartily wisht the war would soon be ended . He parted from Amilcar with much dearness , notwithstanding his being his Rival ; but for the three other his Rivals , he bad them not adieu . His civility was greater towards Clelia , to whom he made a thousand protestations of friendship , as likewise to Octavius , who being better recover'd , had a long conversation with him before his departure , to oblige him to serve Aronces to the utmost of his power , since he was going to be of the same Party , intreating him to be confident , that if he could find occasion of seeing him , he would promote his interests faithfully with Clelius , and against Horatius . After which this generous Veientine having thanked Clelius for all the favours he had received from him , departed from Rome , where the same day there arriv'd news which was not very acceptable . For intelligence was brought , that Porsenna was so diligent in assisting Tarquin , that in a little time the troops of Veii and Tarquinia , would be united with his ; and that he had resolv'd to be in person in the head of his Army . It was also inform'd that Publicola would return within three dayes , because having been advertiz'd by Herminius , that there was beginning of division in the Senate since his departure , he judged it more important to take care for the assuring of Rome , than to preserve the out-places of it . Besides his Army being too weak to undertake to sustain the first attempt of that of the King of Hetruria , when the Forces of the Veientines , and those of Tarquin should be added to it , he thought it better to let the Enemies cool and weaken themselves , before he offered to fight them . The vertue of Publicola being highly respected by all the Romans , the news of his return produc'd a good effect in Rome . They who had begun to divide themselves reunited , and had not the boldness but to appear zealous for their Country , before a man , who had no other interest , and who , having all the People at his devotion , might easily punish them for their delinquency . The return of Publicola was no doubt very acceptable to Valeria ; but Mutius coming back with him , diminisht part of her joy ; because he had such a kind of haughtiness in his deportment , that she had rather this imperious Lover would alwayes have been at the war , than return'd to Rome . The forces being also to come back , Clidamira and Berelisa thought fit to defer their journey to Praeneste , till the return of the Army : and moreover Artimedorus being at Rome , they had no great impatience to leave it . But as for this Prince , he ardently wisht Berelisa had been there alone , having scarce any opportunity of seeing her without Clidamira ; for which reason he took no delight in seeing her , and was more frequently with Clelia than with her ; for this aimiable Lady looking upon him as Aronces his friend , and a wise , good and discreet Prince , to whom she might communicate all the secrets of her soul , had very much affection and complacency for him . As they were one day together , a Slave of Artimedorus brought him a Letter , which oblig'd him to take leave of her , without telling her the cause of it . Tho the same night he return'd to her , to beseech her she would please to take a walk the next day with Valeria , Cesonia , and Plotina , in a Garden not far from the Sublician bridge . Clelia not caring for divertisement , desir'd to be excus'd , but Artimedorus telling her the business was to do a good office to Valeria , and that he could not discover more of it to her , she promis'd she would be ready when Cesonia , Valeria , and Plotina should come to call her , knowing Sulspicia would not refuse to let her go with those Ladies , her dear friends . And accordingly the next morning , they whom Artemidorus had nam'd , came to her house , there being no men in the company besides Artemidorus and Herminius . As they were going to the Garden , Clelia ask'd Valeria what service she desir'd of her ? I should rather ( answer'd she ) desire to know what I may do for your service ; for Artemidorus has told me you had need of me in relation to some affair . It is to be believ'd then ( reply'd Clelia ) that 't is he that has need of us : but , in reference to my self I cannot but think him too blame for taking such a course , since I should serve him with joy . In my opinion ( said Valeria ) it must be for something which Berelisa is concern'd . Then they asked Cesonia and Plotina , if they knew what the business was , which occasioned their going to that Garden . For my part ( answered the first ) I know no more of it , but that Artemidorus told me you both desir'd me to accompany you thither , and to take Plotina with me . 'T is some satisfaction to me ( said Clelia ) that we shall soon know what the business is with us . When these Ladies were arriv'd at the gate of that garden , where Artemidorus and Herminius waited for them , they lighted from their Chariot , and entered into the Garden , where they found no person at all ; wherefore they demanded what was the design of their coming thither . Be not impatient ( answered he ) you shall know it presently ; but you shall not know altogether , but severally , what has induc'd me to deceive you , and bring you hither ; at least Clelia and Valeria shall be together in one place , whilst Cesonia and Plotina shall be in another . If Artemidorus had not been well known to these four persons , this would have occasion'd strange thoughts in them : but being ascertained how prudent and discreet he was , their curiosity did not inquiet their minds at all . But ( said Plotina ) I desire to be satisfied , whether Herminins be more knowing than we are ; He shall be so presently ( answered Artemidorus ) for he shall know all , that shall be told Clelia and Valeria , tho not till after them . For my part ( said Herminius ) I desire never to know any thing concerning my friends , but what they are willing I should . After this Artemidorus having been to give order that none should be admitted into the Garden , led Cesonius and Plotina into a walk which was on the far side , where they found an old man , who no sooner beheld Plotina , but he knew her , altho it was a very long time since he had seen her . But this fair Virgin could not know him otherwise than by his voice , and was some time before she could recollect her self . At length calling him to mind , she testified much joy to see him , and believing he was her Uncle , made him a thousand caresses ; Alas ! ( said she to him , embracing him ) where have you been for so long time ? You shall know ( answered he ) when I have opportunity to tell you without any other witness than Cesonia , to whom I know you have such great obligations , that 't is fit she be acquainted with all your fortune . Alas ! ( reply'd Plotina ) my fortune is very easie to know ; for when I have said I have lost my father and my mother , while I was yet in the cradle , and alwayes liv'd with the vertuous Aegesile your wife , till my departure from Ardea , I shall have said almost all . You so little know your self ( answer'd this sage old man ) that you cannot well speak of your self , till after I have told you who you are Artemidorus judging that his presence was not necessary in this place , and knowing that it was elsewhere , left Cesonia and Plotina with him that had so many important things to tell them , and returned to Clelia , Valeria , and Herminius . But to accomplish his design ; he intreated Herminius to stay with him , and desir'd those two persons that they would please to go a side into a little Garden separated from the great one , where there was a little knot of flowers , enclos'd with pales and myrtles . So that these two fair virgins seeing there was no great danger in doing what Artemidorus desir'd , enter'd into it . Which they had no sooner done , but they beheld Aronces appear , coming forth of a little Arbor at a corner of the Garden . This sight surpris'd them strangely , but especially Clelia , who in the first instant resented nothing but joy in seeing her dear Aronces . Who , as soon as he beheld her , saluted her very respectfully , and approacht towards her with all the transport that a true love can cause in a Lover , whose heart is tender and sensible , when he again sees the Person he loves , after a long absence . I have at length , Madam , ( said he to her ) in spight of all the obstacles that oppose my happiness , at least the satisfaction of being able to tell you all my misfortunes , and to understand from your mouth , what you will command me to do . Being assur'd Valeria knows all the secrets of your heart , that she is generous , good and faithful , I have been willing she should know I am here ; for tho I have the unhappiness to have a father who is Tarquin's Protector , yet , I think , I ought not to be suspected by her . You have reason my Lord ( answered that discreet Virgin ) not to be distrustful of me ; for I have so high an esteem of your vertue , that excepting Clelia , there is no person in the world was more affected with your loss than my self : and indeed ( added she ) I see already so much fright upon Clelia's countenance , for seeing you so near Rome , where you have more violent enemies than you believe , that I cannot but fear lest you should be seen . And therefore whilst you are speaking with Clelia , it will be convenient for me to take care that you be not perceiv'd . Clelia would have withheld her ; but she retir'd back to the gate , where Artemidorus and Herminins were discoursing together , and from whence she might see , but not hear them . Assoon as she was at a convenient distance , Clelia addressing to him , I confess to you , Aronces , ( said she ) the first sentiment I had in seeing you , afforded me joy , but alas ! my reason begins to destroy it ; for my father hates you almost as much as he formerly lov'd you ; Horatius loves me more ardently than ever ; his Kinsman is the second Consul , and Publicola is not at Rome . My brother no doubt is alwayes for your interests ; but my father has so strong a belief it was you that wounded him in the battel , that he cannot indure you should be nam'd in his presence ; and when he goes to exaggerate your wounding of his son with the same sword he had given you heretofore , he is so transported against you , that my mother dares not so much as offer to excuse you . I have here understood this unjust accusation by Artemidorus ( answered Aronces ) ; but if it were as easie for me to be happy , as it will be to justifie my self from it , I should be less to be pityed than I am . For it was not possible for me to have that sword at the battel , in which I served Rome happily enough , and Octavius was wounded , since Tarquin caus'd me to be put in prison at my departure out of Rome , and it was taken from me ; and when I got out of prison , there was no care taken to restore it to me ; for I understood the Prince had given it to an Officer who took me . Besides , the sword I had in the battel when I was taken with Horatius , was broken in my hands before I was made prisoner . Thus this accusation fals of it self ; and if I had known it sooner , I should have long since been justified in the opinion of Clelius and Octavius . As for my brother ( answered she ) he has been generous to believe that you wounded him unawares , and to say , it did not belong to the son of Clelius to revenge an injury done to the Prince of Numidia . But , for my father , tho he may be convinc'd , you did not wound my brother , he will not restore you to the place you held in his heart , as long as the King of Hetruria shall be Tarquin's Protector , and Rome's enemy . Not but that he speaks things which seem to have some contrariety ; for if you should desert the party of the King your father , and come to side with Rome , he would think the action unworthy of you ; and however , when you do all that you ought , he will account you unworthy of me ; and to this effect , he speaks to me as often as occasion is presented . But what then must I do ( answered Aronces ) can I not be the Son of the King of Hetruria ? Does it depend on me to cause him to take which side pleases me ; Can I be suspected to love Tarquin , to hate so many illustrious Friends as I have at Rome , and not to prefer you above all things ? Is it in my power to reverse the Laws and Reason , and to cause Vertue to permit me to bear Arms against the King my Father , and not to bear them against a Rival so couragious and redoubtable as Horatius . I beseech you , Madam , ( continu'd he ) consider well the state of my fortune , as I am going to represent it to you , and then pronounce absolutely upon it . I know you have a great mind , a heart very noble , and a soul extreamly generous ; and I will also believe that you love me as much as you can love , tho in a degree infinitely below that in which I love you ; therefore I engage my self confidently to do what ever you shall appoint me . But , I beseech you , have some consideration of my glory , as I should have of yours ; and if you can find no means to reconcile my love and my honour , and to make me be both innocent and happy , I conjure you command me to die ; for death shall be more sweet to me , than the cruel adventure of losing you , or committing a dishonourable action would be . Alas ! my Lord , ( reply'd Clelia ) what do you desire of an unfortunate person ? Would you have her counsel you against her own interests ? By no means ( answered Aronces ) for I have none separated from yours ; but I desire you would tell me positively what you would have me to do ; and especially ( added he ) do not treat me as the Son of the King of Hetruria ; remember the unknown Aronces , and believe you can do nothing more disobliging to me , than to speak as you did but now . I desire your pardon for it ( said she to him ) but since you will have me tell you what I think , first tell me how you came hither ; for I believ'd you full a prisoner . Aronces then obeying Clelia , told her in few words , all that had befallen him since he last saw her , tho she knew a good part of it before , He told her likewise of the visit he had receiv'd from the Queen his Mother , and the Princess of the Leontines , and of the proposition the Queen had made him to feign himself amorous of that Princess , that he might know whether Clelia , who had a scrupulous mind would not take it ill that he consented to it , tho it was onely to hinder the King of Ceres's Daughter from being propounded to him in marriage . He added , that , seeing himself in so unhappy a condition , without being able to resolve what he should do , he excited so much pity , in him that guarded him in the Castle whereinto he was put , that tho he hazarded very much to satisfie him , he let him go forth one night upon his word , with an oath to return the third day , at the same hour . But how will your guards ( said Clelia ) not perceive that you are not in the Castle ? By pretending that I am sick , ( answer'd he ) and that I am not willing to admit any person to see me . And the better to colour the pretence , there is a Slave lies in my bed ; and another , who is privy to the business , makes shew of waiting upon me , according to his ordinary custome ; and besides he that commands those that guard me , is so much at the devotion of the Queen my Mother , who , he knows , embraces all my interests , that he hazards himself less in obliging me . But in brief , generous Clelia , the main importance is to consider , what I may , and what I ought to do . If I side with Rome , I am an unnatural Son , I ruin my self in the opinions of all persons of honour , and consequently in that of Clelius ; I serve my Rival , I defend his life , and fight for his party ; but yet I am near you , I see you daily , and dispute the possession of your heart against the merits of my enemies . On the other side , if I serve the King my Father , I do that which vertue and honour obliges me to , and I see my self with my sword in hand against Horatius ; but withal I serve Tarquin and Sextus , whom I hate in perfection , I am an enemy to Clelius and Octavius , my dearest Friends , Vertue , Rome , and to all that is dearest to me ; and which is most cruel , I am absent from you , I abandon you in a manner to my Rival , and I have onely your constancy to put an obstacle to his happiness . Thus , on which side soever I consider my condition , I am alwayes the most miserable of men . There might be a third course propounded to me ; but as for that , Madam , I confess to you , I cannot embrace it , and that it is not possible for me to resolve to continue in prison , without taking one side ; and poorly to expect the end of the War , inclos'd within four walls , without doing any thing but against my self and you , whilst Horatius is covering himself with glory , and forcing Clelia to recompence his services . This being so there are but two things to be examin'd ; speak therefore , Madam , and pronounce absolutely what my destiny must be . If I were happy enough to see the King my Father , as equitable in his sentiments for you as the Queen my Mother , I should have other matters to propound to you ; but altho a King's Son , I have no assured retreat to offer you any where , tho I where able to perswade you to follow my Fortune . And moreover you have so often told me , you can never render me happy , if Clelius consent not to it , that your vertue supports mine in this occasion . But after all , ( added he , transported with the excess of his Love ) Why do not we couragiously abandon our selves and the interests of Rome , and go to another end of the World , to seek a Sanctuary where we may live together ? Our vertue would find us Protectors every where ; and if your sentiments were like mine , we would be unhappy in no place , provided our Fortune were inseparable . I beseech you , ( answer'd Clelia , discreetly ) let us not amuse our selves to speak of a matter , whereof we ought not to think , and which we shall never do . Consider then the two proposals I have made you , ( reply'd he ) and then tell the unhappy Aronces what you please shall become of him . You know so well ( answer'd Clelia ) that I will never counsel you to do any thing you may be reproacht for , and which may be prejudicial to you , that you might spare me the grief of telling you my self , that you ought to follow that which reason directs you to ; what that is , would be something difficult for me to tell you ; and all that I can do , is to conjure you , that when you are in the War , you will remember my Father and my Brother may possibly be amongst the enemies you fight against , that you may avoid meeting them with your sword in your hand ; for if by ill Fate you should wound either of them two , you know I eannot without a crime retain any kindness longer for you . Think upon this my dear Aronces , and be generous enough to serve the cruel Tarquin and unjust Sextus with regret ; but above all things ( added she blushing ) when you feign love to the Princess of Leontines , who I am told is very aimable , defend your heart against her charms , and remember whilst you are with her , there is an unfortunate person at Rome , who will treat Horatius ill for your sake , and who is like to be ill treated her self , because she will persist faithful to you . Ah! Madam , ( cry'd Aronces ) can you think me capable of such a weakness as this ? No , ( answer'd Clelia ) but I can fear it , tho I cannot believe it . That distinction is very nice , ( reply'd he ) for people use not to fear except that which they can believe , and no person ever much apprehended impossible things . Do not fear therefore , Madam , that I can ever cease to love you , for you shall be alwayes my first and last Mistress ; and there is onely glory alone that has any share of my heart with you , tho I am perswaded I should love it much less than I do , If I lov'd not you . Live then with satisfaction in this respect , and suffer me to fear with more reason , that whilst I shall act by constraint as an enemy of Rome , the love of your Countrey may destroy a love so just and innocent as mine in your heart , and that whilst I am fighting against Horatius , as a redoubtable Rival , he do not get the advantage of me in your affection . He will see you every day , you will hear nothing but vowes made against me , all will be dissembled that makes for my advantage , and you will hear no good spoken of the unhappy Aronces , but what you shall speak to your self in seeret . On the contrary , all the actions of the Romans shall be imbellish'd and extoll'd , and especially those of my Rival ; so that by degrees it may come to pass , that you may change your sentiments , and I shall be left to die with despair . No , no , my dear Aronces , ( answered Clelia ) do not fear , I will be ever guilty of any inconstancy towards you ; or at least do not fear I can ever be capable of loving , after I have lov'd you . But that which afflicts me , is , that I cannot make vows for your party , but shall be enforc'd to make such as are contrary to it ; and I doubt also whether strict vertue will permit me to make any for you in particular . However , I am resolv'd I will ( added she without giving him leasure to interrupt her ) and at the same time that I pray to the Gods Rome may gain the victory , I will beseech them to preserve you , and hinder you from hurting all the persons which ought to be dear to me ; and thus accommodating my innocence and my affection the best I can , I shall no doubt lead the unhappiest life in the World. But there is remedy ; for as I should not forsake the interest of my Father for your sake , so I will not oblige you to abandon those of yours for mine : Besides , as I told you , it would be no advantage to you with Clelius . Go then my dear Aronces ; let us at least have nothing to reproach our selves for ; perhaps our Patience will weary our bad Fortune , and oblige the Gods to render us happy . For when I reflect that it is possible for you to be discover'd , and that if the Consul Horatius knew you were here , you would be arrested the next moment , my mind is extreamly inquieted . The King of Hetruria would think that you caus'd your self to be arrested , my Father perhaps , would accuse me of having consented to to it , and indeed you would not be very happy to be a prisoner , in a place where I should no more see you , than if you were in the enemies Camp , where you would be prejudiced in all respects , where you would perhaps at last depend on your enemies , and whence you would not be releas'd till the end of the War. Therefore 't is better for you to be in a place , where you may serve my Father , my Brother , and your Friends , if they happen to become Prisoners to your side , and from whence perhaps I may also somtimes receive tidings from you . You have then absolutely dotermin'd what my destiny must be ( reply'd Aronces ) . I have not , ( answered Clelia ) but being I can never desire any thing that is unjust , I submit my will to reason , and content my self to beseech you to love me for ever , and to believe , that I shall be so faithful to you , that in case you should prove inconstant , I should never love any person after . Be confident , Madam ( reply'd Aronces ) , you shall never have occasion to testifie that kind of fidelity : but if you do not promise me ( added he ) to be as fully assur'd of my constancy as I will be of yours , I think , I shall not be able to return ; but without considering the particulars of my destiny , I will go find out Clelius . And withal ( added he ) I will undeceive him of the opinion he has of my wounding Octavius . It shall suffice ( answer'd Clelia ) that the Prince Artemidorus will take care to justifie you without your intermedling in it your self . In the mean time ( added she ) I think it fit to confide in Herminius , whose probity can never be suspected by those to whom he is known . 'T is my intention , ( reply'd Aronces ) : but before I see him , permit me , Madam , to bid you adieu here apart , since my hard Fate will not suffer me to continue with you ; for the sentiments of an amorous heart ought not to be divided . Tell me then , Madam , that you will love me , that you will pity me , and that as soon as you can I shall be happy : and to assure you yet more of my fidelity , and take away all cause of doubting of it , know , that as often as you please , I will come , and give you an account of my actions , though I be put to enter Rome without a disguise ; that as often as you please you shall make my arms fall out of my hands ; and in a word , that you shall be always absolute Mistress of my destiny . But permit me also to hope that I shall have a share in all your thoughts , and that you can never be happy , till you have render'd me so . I promise you , ( answer'd this fair person ) : but alas ! ( added she sighing ) I fear we shall be alwayes miserable , at least , I know I am not able to foresee by what means we shall ever become otherwise . Tarquin may die , ( reply'd Aronces ) , the interests of the King my Father may change , I may perhaps bend his mind , peace may be concluded , Clelius may cease to be unjust , and Horatius may be constrain'd to relinquish that which does not belong to him : therefore it is to he hop'd , that at length , by wayes which are unknown to us , Heaven will render us happy . 'T is requisite indeed ( said Clelia ) to take up a hope to our selves , tho upon ill grounds , to avoid despair : but to speak sincerely , Fear is the Mistress in my heart . Yet I will hide part of it , ( continu'd she ) and content my self to conjure you to preserve your self for my sake . And now suffer me to call Valeria , Artimedorus , and Herminius , that you may depart ; for tho the sight of you causes all the sweetness of my life , yet I shall have no quiet , till I know you are return'd into your prison , where at least your life is in safety . Alas ! I beseech you , Madam , ( answer'd Aronces ) that I may speak onely three or four words more to you , Speak them , ( reply'd she ) but speedily ; for when once one has but three or four words to speak , 't is almost as good to be silent . Alas ! Madam ( cry'd he ) you know not what Love is , if you account three or four words nothing , since 't is true , one favourable word affords a thousand and a thousand pleasures to remember it . Therefore give me some to keep in my memory , and to comfort me during an absence whose continuance is uncertain . Tell me then too , discreet person as you are , whether you love me ? Alas ! ( answer'd Clelia ) can you doubt of what I think , and can it be necessary to tell you that which has been prov'd to you by a thousand testimonies of dearness ? If it be not absolutely necessary , ( reply'd he , looking upon her with much love ) yet it is perfectly delightful : tell me then positively that you love me , and that you will love me eternally , to the end I may have something to supply me with comfort in my greatest misfortunes . I tell you all that can comfort you ( answered Clelia ) : but after this ask no more of me , for I have nothing but tears to give you . Clelia had no sooner ended these words , but she made a sign to Valeria , that she should oblige Artemidorus and Herminius to approach towards them ; and accordingly having fastned the door of this little Garden , they drew altogether . Then Aronces made a thousand caresses to Herminius ; for as for Artemidorus he had seen him the evening before , having first discover'd and intrusted himself to him . Yet the discourse of these persons was not long , because Clelia was in such fear , least Aronces should be discover'd , that she was not satisfi'd till he was withdrawn into the Gardener's house , where he had passed the preceding night . Nevertheless Aronces first told Artemidorus and Herminius the reasons which oblig'd him to serve the King his Father against Rome , he intreated them to disabuse Clelius of that opinion , that it was he that had wounded Octavius , he conjur'd them to serve him with their mediation to him , to speak alwayes in his favour to Clelia , and to pity him , for being of a side , on which his heart was not , and not to love him less for it . It is so ordinary ( answer'd Herminius ) to see brave persons ingag'd to make war for unjust causes , that there is no intelligent person , but instead of blaming , will admire that which you do ; and I am confident Clelius will esteem you more for continuing fixt to the interest of the King your Father , than it the love you bear to Clelia oblig'd you to come and side with Rome . For after you alone have caus'd us to gain the Battle , which put us in power to defend our selves , it is easie to know that if honour permitted you , you would do that again for Rome which you have done against its enemies . Be therefore assur'd , that for my part , I shall promote your interests vigorously , and that it shall be no fault of mine , if justice be not rendred to your Vertue . After this , these two illustrious Friends parted , but Artemidorus continu'd with Aronces , till the beginning of night , when he was to go away . Yet this generous Lover took his leave a second time of Clelia , with more dearness and tenderness than before . Herminius would willingly have staid with Aronces , as well as Artemidorus ; but it was fear'd , that might cause it to be suspected , that there was some person hidden in the Garden ; wherefore he went away with Clelia and Valeria , to rejoyn with Cesonia and Plotinae , whom they beheld going out at the end of a walk , with an old man whom they did not know : who likewise took leave of them in that place , and went into the little Garden where Aronces and Artemidorus were . Well ( said Herminius to Cesonia and Plotina ) may I know your secret as well as I do that of Clelia and Valeria's . No question but you shall know it , ( answer'd Plotina ) for I have so great need of the generous Sevelia , that without her I should scarce know what to do with the secret which has been reveal'd to me . In the mean time ( added she ) since there is no person here in whom I may confide , I shall not scruple to say , that this secret is so important to me , that it has inform'd me I am not what I alwayes took my self to be ; for I believ'd I was born at Ardea , and I was not ; I thought I was the Daughter of a man , who was only Friend to my late Mother , and I am quite another Person than what I imagin'd . Clelia hearing Plotina speak thus , could not contain , notwithstanding the other imployment of of her thoughts , from asking her who she was . Alas ! my dear Clelia , ( answer'd she ) perhaps you will know but too soon ; however , I would tell you at this instant , but having been made to promise not to speak of it yet , I must be contented to tell you , that I am that , which I should never have believ'd I could be ; and I conjure you to promise me , that when you know who I am , you will not love me for it less . I assure you ( reply'd Clelia ) that the friendship I have for you being founded upon your merit , tho your birth should be less noble than I have believ'd it , I would not change the sentiment , I have for you . That which you say is very generous ( said Cesonia ) but 't is not for that consideration Plotina fears you would love her less ; for her birth is nobler than she believ'd , but however , I am confident she will not tell it you presently ; for he that can unfold this riddle , is oblig'd to return this night to a prison whence he came forth , to expect till a great Princess deliver him from it ; and after that he will come back to Rome , to inform you really who Plotina is . Nevertheless ( added Cesonia , speaking to Clelia ) continue to love her dearly ; for tho she sayes , she fears you should love her less , yet I must assure you that , on the contrary , you will think your self oblig'd to love her more . After this these Ladies went into their Chariot , and Herminius return'd on horseback . On the other side , night was no sooner come , but Aronces , and that old man , who so long entertain'd Cesonia and Plotina , return'd to the prison from whence they came , for this man came along with Aronces to Rome . As for Clelia being she look'd upon all secrecy as criminal , she told Sulspicia she had seen Aronces , and she told Octavius likewise , to the end to satisfie him that Aronces could not have been the Person that wounded him , and this prudent Lady so faithfully related to them all the generous sentiments of that iliustrious Prince , that they admir'd his vertue , and became confirm'd in the resolution to serve him still with greater ardour . To which purpose they oblig'd Artemidorus to tell Clelius he had understood at Clusium , that when Aronces was arrested by Tarquin , his sword was taken way from him , so to evince him that Octavius receiv'd not his wound from his hand ; adding that he wondred the truth was not conjectur'd , it being a general order to disarm all such as are put into prison : Whereby continued Artemidorus , it is easie for you to judge , that that sword you sometimes gave to Aronces , and which was drawn out of Octavius's body after the battle , was not in Aronces's hands when he was wounded by it ; for when a prisoner escapes out of prison , it is not possible for him , to regain the sword which was taken from him . Besides that , I have been assur'd Tarquin gave that which was yours to one of his Officers . Tho Aronces were innocent of the wounding Octavius ( interrupted Clelius ) it should not much advantage him in my favour ; for since he is the Son of Porsenna , who is Tarquin's Protector , and consequently Rome's enemy , there needs no more to make me hate him . Yet you do not hate Telanus and Mamilius ( answer'd Artemidorus ) tho they be Veientines , and the State of Veii a declared enemy to that of Rome . Mamilius and Telanus ( reply'd Clelius ) are two particular persons , who in their hearts do not approve the actions of those that govern their City . But Aronces is an illustrious unfortunate person ( answer'd Artemidorus ) who resents with much regret , Porsenna's undertaking the protection of Tarquin . Whether that be so or no ( reply'd Clelius ) , all that I can answer is , that I consider nothing more than the interest of my Country , that there is nothing I do not think my self oblig'd to sacrifice for it , and that rather then be ingrateful to it , I had rather be so to Aronces . Tho indeed having done as much for him , as he has for me , I do not look upon my self as liable to an accusation of ingratitude , tho I should hate him as much as I have lov'd him . Artemidorus was desirous to pross him further , but perceiving no effect of his mediation , but a further exasperation of his disgust , he broke off his discourse . Two daies after Publicola brought back the Army , for the reasons before mention'd ; but tho the pretence of his return was an intention to spare the blood of the people , to avoid giving battle again , and to cause the enemies Army to perish before their Wals , if they should dare to march against them , yet his return caus'd a great commotion amongst the people . For the solicitousness of Publicola and the second Consul , in fortifying all the out-places of Rome , in redoubling the City guard , and commanding all the Corn which was about in the Country , to be brought in thither , and all the the moveables of private persons , who had houses in the Country , the people well understood , that they who were acquainted with the secrecy of affairs , certainly foresaw , that Rome would ere long be surrounded with a leagure . Whereupon every one taking order for his particular subsistance , it was not possible for this to be done without some trouble and confusion . All the Streets of this spatious City were seen cover'd with chariots , horses , and with terrifi'd and afflicted people . Some were driving flocks , others removing houshold-stuff , some were loaden with corn and fruits , whilst others not solieitous of their goods , only lead their Wives and children into a place of safety . There were some that gave out they had seen the forces appear , tho it was not true ; others lying after them , and encreasing their untruth , related stories of the disorders those forces had committed . They nam'd the Villages which they had burn'd , and told so many circumstances of violences committed by them , that they caus'd affrightment in all that heard them . The people thronging into the City , the Gates of it were not sufficient to receive all those conveniently , who endeavour'd to retire into it ; so that there was a great tumult in the waies , gates , and streets ; all the Tradesmen desisted from their works , and only beheld all these several passages with extream sadness . There was also so great a disposition in them to murmur , that there was no person who did not complain . The poor said they only should suffer during the siege , and the rich were very forward to ingage in the war , because they knew well , that they should not undergo the inconveniences of it . They who inclin'd to Monarchy , said it was very incommodious to have so many Masters ; Others , that all changes never brought any thing but mischief along with them ; some others zealous for liberty quarrelled with these , and maintain'd it was better to devour one another for hunger , and set fire to their City , than ever to yield to Tarquin . Some said it was not the best course to expect to be besieg'd , but rather to draw all the Romans out , and go and meet the enemy ; others , that they would defend their wals , their wives , their children , their houshold-gods : but did not think fit to go and give battle : and the wifer and more understanding sort of people , endeavouring to reprove the multitude for their precipitious fear , fell into fury themselves , because they could not satisfie the people . Upon which Publicola having assembled the Senate , it was resolved , the only way to bring the people into their duty was to flatter them . To which purpose several Ordinances favourable to the Commonalty were constituted ; for they were dispensed with from contributing to the charge of the war ; a reasonable rate was set upon such things as were necessary for subsistance ; the publick magazines were open'd ; they were assur'd of all things necessary , as abundantly as the rich ; it was given out by persons appointed to that purpose , that the enemies were not so strong , as was believ'd ; shew was made of not fearing them ; and the chief of the Senate made feasts out of policy , to intimate to the people , that they did not fear the wanting of any thing . So that as it is sometimes no less easie to appease a multitude than to move them , within two dayes all the Tradesmen betook themselves to their callings as before ; all the people that came out of the circumjacent villages were dispos'd of in lodgings ; and the false news changing the appearance of things , the same people who lately publisht other tidings so fatal and disadvantageous to Rome , now related a hundred contrary to Tarquin and Porsenna , which tho they had no probability in them very often , yet there did not want some to believe them . In the mean time all these divers rumors hindred Clidamira and Berelisa , from finishing their journey to Praeneste , conceiving it better to remain still at Rome , tho it were besieg'd , than to put themselves upon the way , at a time wherein there was yet no establisht permission , and every one was taken for an enemy ; besides that Artemidorus being at Rome , they had no great business any where else . As for Anacreon he thought himself ●o well there , that he could not resolve to depart from thence so soon . Themistus believing he could not pass the time of his exile more nobly than in beholding so important an action as this , which fortune presented to him , resolv'd to continue there to that end ; Meregines and his other friend did the same ; Artemidorus and Zenocrates were not solicitous to go away , for several reasons ; and Amilcar was then so strongly engaged to Rome , that he did not think he should ever leave it . Amongst these illustrious persons was still enjoy'd part of the pleasures of peace , notwithstanding all the preparations for war. Yet the pretences for walking entertainments , were something relating to military affairs ; for whereas formerly the Ladies were wont to make a walk to hear musick , they now went to behold the forces muster'd in the field of Mars , or see the pioneers making fortifications in several places of the City . Amidst all these disturbances , Love did not cease to exercise his dominion . Nevertheless , Spurius perceiv'd his affection did not so much proceed from the dearness he had for Valeria , as the hatred he bore to Herminius , Aemilius , and Mutius , who understanding himself not so dextrous as his Rivals , in all those little diligences which Love inspires people with , whose genius is naturally sprightly , took up a thought to surpas's them all in greatness of courage , and to exployt such extroardinary actions during the War , that Publicola should not dare to refuse Valeria to him , and his Rivals have no longer the boldness to pretend to her to his prejudice . As for Horatius , he had then more hope than ever before ; Aronces was lost in Clelius's favour , himself was very powerful in Rome , his Rival was in the Party of the Enemies , and he pretended his services to the Republick should be so considerable , as that nothing could reasonably be refused at the end of the War. Octavius , as soon as he began to go abroad , went to visit Hermilia ; and finding her still possess'd with a sadness which something corresponded with his present humour , he was pleas'd no where so much as in her company . At this time it was known , that the Prince of Messene , instead of going to Rome , as it was believ'd , went and sided with the enemies party , to be opposite to Themistus , who thereby found himself more engaged , to pass all the time of his exile at Rome , and serve that State during the War. As for Clelia , though the posture of her Fortune was very unhappy , yet she resented much consolation in having seen Aronces , and perceiv'd in his eyes , she had all the reason in the World to hope he would be constant , and that all the obstacles ill fortune should obstruct their happiness with , would not change his sentiment . Plotina , after what she had understood from that old man who came with Artemidorus , was affected with a secret joy , which would have been perfectly sweet , if it had not been allay'd with the impatience she had , because she could not discover it . But tho this sometimes gave her occasion to muse , she was not much the more melancholy , but took all opportunities to delight her self . Amilcar being one day in her chamber , at the same time with Valeria , Berelisa , Clidamira , and Cesonia , there was occasion offer'd her to exercise her pleasant humour ; for as it chanc'd Acrisius who talk'd too much , Sicinius who was too silent , and Damon who was of the Sect of Pythagoras , coming thither , Amilcar , and she , diverted themselves much to the disadvantage of these three Rivals , and especially of the last . While this company was speaking of several indifferent things , Anacreon and Herminius enter'd and said , they had newly learn'd some tidings which much affected them with compassion . Valeria demanded what they imported ? whereupon , Herminius addressing to her , I understand ( said he ) the unfortunate Calianthus , who , as you know , desir'd permission to build a Tomb for his two Rivals , who were slain in the last Battle , is himself slain by a party of the enemies , in defending the Tomb which he caus'd to be built . So that of four Lovers , who contested together , there is none living but Melicrates . Since none could be happy but he , ( answer'd Acrisius ) it is as good that they are dead ; for what is life good for , when that cannot be injoy'd which only is capable to render it delightful ? Acrisius would have proceeded farther , if Plotina had suffered him to speak , but the better to silence him , she began to lament Calianthus , with much exaggeration ; the other Ladies pitied him likewise , and Anacreon himself , as great a friend of joy as he was , testified his commiseration of his Fate . For my part ( said Damon then , who alwayes spoke according to the sentiments of Pythagoras ) my soul is not so sensible of compassion towards those who dye , as those who suffer any pain ; for according to my apprehensions , such as dye , only change their Country and condition , but do not cease to be , so that the continual change which all souls undergo , makes their sorrow unjust who afflict themselves so much for the death of those we know , if they be not absolutely necessary to our felicity . For my part , ( said Plotina ) I know not how you understand it ; but if I were of your opinion , I should not be much comforted in dying , tho I should know my Soul were to pass into the body of the most jolly Turtle in the World ; and besides , were what you say true , people would have some remembrance of things they had known before . But I am well assur'd I remember nothing ; and I believe too with sufficient certainty , that when I shall be dead , I shall no longer remember any thing which I speak at present . Your education ( answer'd Damon ) having been amongst such persons who were not instructed by the learned in the Doctrine of Pythagoras , it is no great wonder if you do not comprehend what I say . However , 't is certain , there is nothing more consentaneous to reason than the opinion of that Philosopher in this point . For whereas the gods , who are Masters of the World , change nothing in their workmanship , but we see alwaies the same Seas , the same Rivers , the same Mountains , that they have fram'd a certain number of Stars , which neither increases nor diminishes ; it is easie to imagine that they have also created a certain number of Souls , which continually pass from one body to another , according to their pleasure . So that many times we bewail people , who are in a condition more happy than that which they have forsaken . But what serves this present happiness for , ( said Plotina ) since I remember a past felicity no longer , and I have reason to say , The things we remember no longer , are no longer ours . But ; Madam , ( replyed he , shaking his head a little ) it is not be imagin'd , there is none in the World remembers what has been formerly ; for I have heard several Disciples of Pythagoras affirm , there are some , who remember the actions of a precedent life perfectly . But do you remember ( said Acrisius ) what you have been ? I am not so as vain to profess it , ( answer'd Damon gravely ; ) for this seldome happens , but to persons who are of so exquisite a temper , as that all the faculties of their Souls are in their utmost perfection , by reason that the Bodies which they animate , are so well dispos'd , that nothing impedes or disturbs their imagination , memory , or judgement . I must then ask all that are present ( said Plotina ) if they remember any thing . For my part ( said Cesonia ) I am very unlikely to remember what I was before my being what I am ; for I scarce remember what I did yesterday . And I ( said Anacreon ) am so taken up with the present , that I cannot reflect upon what is past . To speak my thoughts ( said Valeria ) , the future takes up my mind more than any thing else , so that 't is no wonder if I remember nothing . I remember many past things ( said Berelisa ) , but they are only such as I have seen with my own eies . I am much like you in that ( answered Clidamira ) , for I know many things which I shall not forget during my life , but they are not of the nature of those Damon speaks of . I confess ( said Sicinius then smiling ) I so little love to speak of that which befals me , that tho I should remember what I have been , before I became what I am , I think I should not declare it . For my part ( said Acrisius ) if I remembered any thing I should willingly tell it . I know not ( said Herminius ) whether it be the fault of my constitution , or of this Doctrine , but I remember nothing at all . Whilst the Company was discoursing thus , Amilcar appear'd pensive and musing , and spoke not at all ; upon which Plotina , not doubting but he was contriving some subtilty , asked him , whether he would not declare if he remember'd what he had been before his last coming into the World. Amilcar , then returning from his feigned musing , answered ambiguously , and forc'd Plotina to command him to speak what he really thought . Sincerely ( said he to her ) you are a cruel person , to constrain me to be of the same opinion with one of my Rivals . How ? ( interrupted Plotina hastily , making shew of being astonisht ) is it possible an African should be of the Sect of Pythagoras ? 'T is to no purpose to deny it , ( answer'd he , with a tone something serious ) : I am not only charm'd with his Doctrine , but convinc't of it too by my own experience ; and if I were at Metopontium or at Crotona , I should speak more freely of these matters than at Rome , where this opinion is not follow'd , though it be not generally condemned . At least , I know the memory of Pythagoras is in veneration here , and it is not unknown , that he was the wisest Philosopher that ever more that name , the most gentle and humane . For , to give the more weight to this discourse , ( added he ) it is sufficiently apparent , that he was truely perswaded of the transmigration of Souls out of some bodies into others ; since this , no doubt , was the cause of forbidding the use of any sort of living Creatures for food . You have made a great secret of your opinion ( reply'd Plotina , who understood he derided Damon ) but to punish you for your dissimulation , tell us , in brief , whether you , who have so handsome a wit , so quick a fancy , so faithful a memory , and a constitution so perfect , have yet any remembrance of what you were , before you came to be Amilcar . 'T is cortain ( said Damon then ) that truth constrains me to say , I neven knew any man so fit as he , to remember what he was before his last birth : for he is of that happy temper wherein the Soul is so dis-intangled from the combersomeness of the Senses , that she may seem to be able to unloosen her self from them , and act without them , whensoever she pleases . I beseech you my dear Rival , ( answer'd Amilcar with seeming anger ) let us not mock one another in so good Company , by publishing things which they will not believe . I engage my self to make you be believ'd by above half those that are present , ( said Plotina pleasantly ) : therefore tell us whether you remember you were any thing , before you were the same Person which I see you . In the name of the gods ( said Damon than speaking to Amilcar ) if it has pleas'd destiny to make your birth so happy , as that you are one of the number of those , who have the preheminence to know what they have formerly been , speak it confidently , in the averment of a truth of highest importance , which perhaps you may convince some persons of , who may afterwards propagate it to all the most illustrious in Rome , Herminius observing , Damon's zeal for Pythagoras's Doctrine , made him liable to be abus'd , for the divertisement of the Company entreated Amilcar to declare , as the rest , all that his memory inform'd him of . Valeria did the like ; Berelisa , Clidamira , and Cesonia added their requests ; Acrisius importun'd him to it ; Acreon desir'd him to do it , and Sicinius made a consenting sign to him , to signifie that his desires were the same with those of all the Company ; after which Plotina commanding him to speak , he did so in this manner ; I am going to obey you , Madam , ( said he to her ) but I beseech your favour , not to reveal that which I shall tell you , and withal oblige those who are present to keep fidelity to me ; for 't is no great pleasure to be shewn in the Streets for a man , to whom extraordinary things has happened . Amilcar seem'd so serious in these worde , that Plotina was almost ready to believe that he spoke in earnest . But at length all the Company hiving promis'd not to promulgate what he should tell them , he studi'd for some time and , seeming wholly recollected in him self , spoke in these words , addressing his words to Plotina . When you shall have heard what I have to tell you , ( said he ) you will less wonder at the boldness I have in loving you ; for I have not alwaies been a Wit. 'T is true my Soul has experimented a great varietie of different Fortunes , and this very Spirit , which animates me , has pass'd through several bodies of no mutual resemblance . Moreover ( added he , with a grave and imperious aspect ) it must not be imagin'd that I speak without knowing what induces me to it ; for tho I may seem a person fitter to compose a jovial Sonnet , than to understand the whole doctrine of Pythagoras to the bottome , yet if I embrac'd it , I would clearly give you to understand the most obscure matters , and so unfold to you the necessity that there be eternally a prefixt number of Souls in the whole Universe , animating all the Bodies in it , that afterwards there would be no place left to doubt of all the doctrine of Pythagoras . For it being constantly true , ( continu'd he , after having made all the appearances of one that has a good opinion of that which he speaks , and who nevertheless studies a little what he desires to express ) that the principles of things consist in numbers , that proportion and Symetry are found every where , and that the harmony which results from this exactness , is , that which maintains the World , it is easie to understand , that the number of Souls is not unequal . The order of the Universe is alwaies equal ; there is neither more nor less master in one age than in another ; a Tree puts forth leaves in the Spring , those leaves fals at Autum , and the Tree renders back to the Earth all it received from it , and if it be burnt , the ashes return to the same place with the leaves . People delight to make Water-courses to divide Rivers , and cause Fountains to spurt forth ; yet there is not one drop of water less in all the Universe , in which is made a continual transmutation of all bodies . Since therefore matter is alwaies equal , why should any imagine Souls not to be so too ? The Stars are alwaies in the same number , as Damon hath well observ'd ; we see but one Moon and one Sun ; and , were it not incongruous to make shew of learning before Ladies , I should swear to you by the number of Four , which is the greatest oath of Pythagoras's Disciples , you would soon believe all that I do . For my part ( said Plotina ) I am already almost wholly dispos'd to believe you ; but being I alwaies love Examples more than Reasons , and the principles of things and numbers are otherwise beyond my understanding , I intreat you to imagine I believe there is a certain number of Souls which pass successefully into the Bodies of Men and Beasts ; for I am ready to die with desire , to know what beast or Heroe you have been . Ah! Madam , ( cry'd Damon , who heartily wisht Amilcar had convinc'd her of his opinion ) persons that believe so easily , do as good as not believe at all . Sincerely ( answer'd she ) I am the most dispos'd to hear Amilcar , that possible can be . Permit me then to speak ( reply'd he ) ; for it is not more true that the number of Ten is the most perfect of all numbers , according to the doctrine of Pythagoras , than it is true that I die with desire to tell you all I remember I have been . Speak then ( said Plotina ) and do not fear being interrupted , unless it be to ask you some particularities , which I shall be desirous to know . Know then ( answer'd he , with a very serious tone ) that the most ancient thing I can call to remembrance , is my having been a great Priest in Aegypt , a long time before the first of the Pyramids which are seen there , was built . But this I remember so confusedly , that there remains nothing of it in my mind , but the knowledge of Hieroglyphicks , which , no doubt , I understand still sufficiently well , therefore I shall not detain you in speaking of it , having other things of more curiosity and divertisement to tell you . After I dy'd in a Temple , my soul pass'd into the body of a young Prince , of a handsome , comely , and agreeable personage . But the strangest thing is , ( continu'd he very seriously ) that I cannot remember , what ever endeavour I make , in what Country I liv'd ; I only know , that I liv'd in a Court of great splendor , that I had an amorous inclination , that I lov'd all pleasures of Converse , and could not indure solitude for so much as a quarter of an hour . I had also so great an inclination to all kind of Society , that I remember I promis'd above half a score of young Virgins to marry them , and I know not whether or no I did not marry two or three of them . Moreover I remember very well I loved flattery , and yet was not over-liberal in rewarding flatterers ; that I easily enough forgot services that were done me , that I believ'd with an equal facility all the good that was spoken of me , and all the evil , that was told me of others , and was no very commendable friend . As for War I know not whether I lov'd it or no , but I know I di'd at no great age , and that never having had leisure to think of death , nor made any reflection upon it to compose my mind resolutely against it , I found my self much perplex'd when I saw it at hand ; and to say truth , entertain'd it after a very unkind manner . But afterwards I was strangely astonisht , after having been in so good company , to find my self a Phoenix in Arabia , and the onely one of my kind ; for without doubt , you know , Madam , there is but one Phoenix in the World. Amilcar spoke this so seriously , that none of the company had the confidence to dare to laugh ; and they constrain'd themselves the more willingly , to further the mockery of Damon . How ( said Plotina then to him ) were you a Phoenix ? Yes , Madam , ( answer'd he ) and if I were a considerable wit , I would maintain that I am one again at present ; and that after having been a Phoenix in Arabia , I am again the Phoenix of Lovers in Rome ; but because I am in a serious discourse this day , I content my self to assure you that I was really a Phoenix , and that never any thing troubled me more . I was indeed very comely , and , when I beheld my self sometimes in a River , I took sufficient pleasure in the handsomness of my shape ; but being I was destitute of love , and could not be otherwise , my beauty was sufficiently unprofitable to me . If I should desire your picture ( said Plotina ) now you are Amilcar , I think it would not be seemly ; but I conceive there is no great danger in intreating you to give me your pourtraiture as a Phoenix . Since you command me ( answer'd Amilcar ) I will tell you that the Phoenix is as big as an Eagle , that the Feathers of his body and wings are half carnation , and half of the colour of gold ; that his tail is of the most excellent blew that ever was seen , and his neck like a Rainbow , that he has a thick and large tuft upon his head of lively and well mingled colours , peircing eies , and feet resembling sprayes of Coral . This is , Madam , the shape of a Phoenix , and such was I at that time : however I was extreamly melancholy , tho I thought my self very handsome , and was in a delightful country ; for there is a certain place in Arabia the Happy , where all Trees , Flowers and Herbs , have an odoriferous smell , where Incense is found in abundance , and where I percht my self when I pleas'd upon the Cinamon Trees . Thus a thousand agreeable odours persuming the air , and a thousand handsome objects offering themselves to my eies from all parts , it may be thought I could not be otherwise than happy . But to speak truth , it being alwaies impossible to be so without love , I was sufficiently miserable . For every year in the Spring , I with envy beheld Nightingales singing and making love . It was in vain for me to seek for any company ; I found my self alwaies alone ; other birds went together sometimes by troops , whilst I remain'd alone with my beauty in an inforc'd solitude , which was insupportable to me . But were you not happy ( said Plotina ) in not being subject either to love or jealousie , in being free from the trouble of building a nest like other birds , in being alwaies the goodliest bird in the World , and consequently not envious of others ? Alas ! Madam , ( answer'd he ) I accounted it better to be envious than discontented , as the Phoenix is . Wherefore ever since ( added he ) I have alwaies had very great compassion of those fair women , whom jealous husbands leave in deserts in the Country , where they see nothing they can love , and where solitude is not voluntary to them ; for there is nothing so ungrateful , as to be constrain'd to be alone , when one desires to be in company . And I can assure you , that when I had liv'd 160 years , which is the ordinary life of a Phoenix , I was infinitely joyful that I was oblig'd to build my funeral pile , which I did with all possible expedition , with Incense , cinnamon , and other aromatical woods , in the season the Sun is hottest . After which , putting my self upon it after a faint manner , I fell asleep through tediousness of my long sollitude . During my sleep , I expir'd with weakness , the Sun fir'd the pile which I had made , and reducd me into ashes , to leave something , out of which my successor might arise . Moreover , I remember very distinctly , that my last thoughts , while a Phoenix , were extremely melancholy , for having spent so long a life without loving any thing ; for when I call'd to mind , that I had a hundred and sixty Springs , seen all the birds of my lovely desart making love to one another , I was infinitely discontented ; and therefore ( continu'd he ) if there be any in the company , who , to their unhappiness , have made a resolution not to love any thing , let them hasten to change it ; for there is nothing more tormenting at the hour of death than the affliction of having not been able to love or be belov'd . I assure you ( said Valeria ) I believe it is very troublesome too , to call to mind an unsuccessful or impertinent love . However it be ( said Damon , who was unwilling Amilcar should be interrupted ) suffer the relation to be finisht , which has been so delightfully begun ; for though Amilcar alwaies mingles some raillery in what he speaks , yet credit ought to be given to his words , since all the company knowes 't is his custome never to speak altogether seriously of the most serious things . You have reason ( answer'd Plotina ) therefore I desire Amilcar to continue his relation . After I had ceas'd being a Phoenix ( said Amilcar ) I chang'd my fortune and shape very much ; for I became one of the most ugly men in the World , but in requiral one of the most valiant ; for I lov'd nothing so much as war , which I follow'd continually ; not but that my heart was in some sort sensible of love , though it was a kind of souldier-like Love , which does not cause much sighing , but has something of freedome and jollity in it , but seldome any great matter of courtship ; and therefore I took more pleasure in relating a handsome field wherein I had fought , a siege I had been present at , or a particular combate of my own , than in entertaining my self with the favours of my mistress . But perhaps ( interrupted Plotina smiling ) it was because you had not any great matter to say upon that subject ; at least I know if any lov'd me after the military manner you have represented to me , it should be easie to reckon the favours I would do him . All women ( answer'd Herminius ) are not of your humor ; for , some fancy those resolute gallants with fierce countenances , who speak with boldness , and have kill'd men , more than polite and civiler persons , who comport themselves with respect and tenderness . No doubt , Herminius has reason ( replyed Amilcar ) for I was not very ill treated , and my stoutness caus'd me to obtain as many favours , as my wit and courtship . 'T is true , I did not care over much for them ; and I remember one thing which makes good what I say : One day I lost a picture which I had of my mistress , as I was fighting with a man , who had set upon me at an advantage , and I was much more joyful for having taken his sword from him , than troubled for having lost the picture . Indeed when a fancy takes a man to pass for one of greater courage than others , I assure you he is sufficiently employ'd ; for he is possess'd with envy , jealousie , and ambition all at a time ; danger is sought with eagerness ( though to speak sincerely , 't is never delightful ; ) he alwayes desires to go beyond the rest , and is altogether uncapable of quiet . Then , 't is sufficiently troublesome to be sometimes wounded , and sometimes a prisoner ; for the Kings and Princes , for whose service you hazard or lose your lives , take little care of you . However , since 't is the mode , it ought to be follow'd and I follow'd it so well , that I was but twenty nine years old when I was slain . 'T is true , I had serv'd in fourteen companies with sufficient honour to be content with life , were it not that it is alwaies sufficiently difficult to resolve to die . But afterwards ( added he , not giving leisure to any to interrupt him ) my adventure was strange enough ; for after having shewn much bravery , the gods to punish me for being guilty of too much vanity in that respect , were pleas'd the same soul which in another body had been so stout and hardy , should animate that of one of the most pusillanimous men in the world . At first I was not very sorry for it ; for I confess to you , I was a little weary with the tumultuous life which I had led , and those former impressions not being yet wholly blotted out , I imagined that choosing a kind of calm life I might spend my daies with sufficient sweetness . But , alas ! I was deceiv'd , for as soon as it was perceiv'd I was one of no courage , I was expos'd to a hundred thousand troublesome occasions , and I assure you the people of the world who suffer most , are they who have the unhappiness to be cowards . For I dare maintain , it is a thousand times more pain to be void of valour , than to be too couragious ; for a man who is valiant resolves upon death without fear at the beginning of the fight ; whereas a poor wretch who is not , fears it in places where it is not to be met with . For my part , whilst I was a coward , I fear'd both my friends and my enemies ; when I was forced to go to the war , and shame engaged me to be present in any encounter , the torment I suffer'd was above imagination . Example did not animate me , the noise of arrowes elashing together made my heart quake ; I was alwaies prepar'd for a retreat , and alwaies observ'd to be last at the battle , and the for most in the flight . I went whither I was unwilling to go , I did not go where I desir'd to be ; I was possess'd with fear and shame : and amidst all this , with a sottish pride , which caused me to do things of which I repented a moment after . But that which afflicted me most , was , that though at my return from the war , I spoke as if I had been couragious , yet I knew it was understood well enough that I was not . Therefore I say once again , there is nothing more painful than to want courage ; and a brave person that ingages in a hundred thousand dangers , suffers much less than a man who continually fear things which are not to be fear'd . Now therefore ( said Damon ) can what Amilcar saies be doubted of ? for could he invent an adventure of this nature , were it not truth that forces him to speak ? Damon pronounc'd these words after a manner which surpriz'd all the company ; indeed he was a person not absolutely without wit ; but when a man is once capable to give himself up to believe a difficult & extroardinary thing , he maintains it more obstinately than if it were easie to be believ'd , and is so prepossess'd with it , that he is easily perswaded of any thing that may serve to authorize it . Thus the poor Damon , not perceiving that his Rival made sport with him , conjur'd him that he would proceed . Cesonia and Valeria did the same ; Anacreon , Herminius , Acrisius , and Sicinius , press'd him to it ; so that resuming his discourse , I assure you , ( said he ) that Life , which they say is a thing very precious , is notwithstanding more painful then 't is thought to be . For tho I remember every thing that I have been , yet I do not remember I was ever perfectly happy . Neverthelesse , I was not altogether miserable after having been so fearful ; for I was destin'd to become a Swan ; I had also the good hap to be in one of the goodliest Lakes that ever I beheld , and to feed very frequently from the fairest hands in the world ; for the place I was in , belong'd to a very beautiful person who lov'd me extremely . But at length it behov'd me to sing in order to my death ; on which occasion I found , that , tho they say the singing of Swans is very agreeable , it is so troublesome to the singers , that I was extreamly willing to change my shape . I repented me soon after that wish ; for , the gods , to punish me for being dissatisfied with my condition , when I was one of the fairest Swans that ever was in the world , made me a bad Poet. This was a state of great misery to me ; not but that I accounted all that I compos'd , very good , and admir'd my self for it ; but alwaies some adventure hapned , which made me know I was my own sole admirer . I bethought my self one day unhappily , to go shew some Verses I had made in a great Company , without declaring my self to be the Author , hoping thereby to be commended the more . But I repented my selfe of it extreamely ; for there was no person but judg'd them bad , and made a mockery of them . But that which afflicted me yet more , was , that I defended them in such a manner , as gave those who derided them , to understand that I made them ; upon which , beginning to moderate what they had said , they wholly cast me into despair . Not but that I believ'd they judg'd badly of my Verses ; but this did not hinder me from being possess'd with infinite indignation . I lookt upon the Age I liv'd in as ignorant , that people did not judge but according to their capricious humour or favour , that I deserv'd better than they who were commended above me ; and at length I dy'd in the error I had liv'd in , that is , I alwaies believ'd my Verses were good , tho I remember well at this day , they were extream bad . But for that I had alwaies devour'd my self , the decree of fate was , that I should become a Pelican , which notwithstanding , is a Bird sufficiently rare , and of which kind , there are not many more than of that of the Phoenix : but at last dying to give life to my little Pelicans , which were very sprightly , my Soul was sent to Sparta , to animate the body of a young Lacedemonian , who was the most dexterous Thief that ever liv'd . There I rob'd so cunningly , that one day a young and fair person , confest to me , I had stolne her heart above six moneths before she perceiv'd it . How ? Amilcar , ( cry'd Plotina , who only took an occasion to laugh ) you put me in great fear , and I should be circumvented , if you should have taken my heart without my knowing any thing of it . As for that point , ( answer'd Damon coldly ) 't is apparent , Amilcar is pleas'd to add an agreeable Fiction to Truth , tho he would do better to speak a little more seriously of a matter of such importance I will do what you desire , ( reply'd Amilcar , without being mov'd ) and tell you that after this I became a jealous Husband ; then , a jealous Mistresse ; shortly after , a jealous Lover , a jealous Wife , a jealous Friend , jealous without cause and reason ; and , in brief , experienc'd jealousie in so many manners , that I may say , I was for several Ages extremely miserable . But that which is remarkable , ( continu'd Amilcar ) is , that I never was an old man , and therefore I am desirous , out of curiosity only to become so once . I believe it , ( answer'd Plotina smiling ) but not to let slip the occasion of contenting my curiosity , since you have made tryal of jealousy of all sorts that can be , tell us a little , whether a jealous Wife be tormented more than a jealous Husband ? No doubt she is , ( answer'd Amilcar ) for the passions of Women when they love being more violent , it is easie to judge , that their jealousie is more tormenting to them than that of Men ; besides , having not so much liberty to act in order to clearing their suspicions , nor so much power to be reveng'd , they must needs suffer far more . For my part , ( said Anacreon ) I would ask of you whether the jealousie of a Husband be more troublesome than that of a Lover ? That of a Husband ( answer'd Anacreon ) is more troublesome for the Wife , than that of a Lover is for his Mistresse : but as for him that suffers , I assure you , that according to the experience I have made of it , it is more incommodious to be a jealous Husband , than to be a jealous Lover . For my part , ( said Herminius ) I conceive , that instead of inquiring of Amilcar , those different degrees of jealousie , it were better he told us what jealousie is ; for after having try'd it so much , methinks he should better understand it than we do . Herminius has reason , ( said Damon ) for by so many several effects as Amilcar has seen of jealousie , he may have discover'd it's true cause and nature . I assure you , ( answer'd he ) jealousie is a thing harder to be known than is believ'd ; and when I consider all my several jealousies , I find my self sufficiently perplex'd , to tell you what I conceive of that passion . Yet 't is certainly a very powerful one , and more powerful than Love ; since it sometimes extinguishes it . But that which is constantly true , is , that as a stone does more or lesse mischief proportionably to the strength or weaknesse of the arme that flings it ; so jealousie is greater or lesse , according to the measure of Love , from whence it arises . But yet I desire to know , ( said Anacreon ) whether jealousie arises from the greatnesse of Love , or from the distrust one has of himself , or of the person lov'd ? Why one cannot love vehemently without being a little jealous ? and why it is necessary that the greatest punishment of life , should be inseparably conjoyn'd with the greatest pleasure in the World ? The reason is , ( answer'd Amilcar ) because Love is nothing but a desire , desires are scarce ever without fear , and fear in Love not without jealousie . For as of necessity Love must precede jealousie , so of necessity likwise jealousie , must be preceded by fear . For , were it not fear'd a woman might prove unfaithful , no person would ever be jealous ; if it were not fear'd a Rival might be lov'd , none would be possess'd with jealousie ; so that it may be said , if there were no fear , there would be no jealousie ; if nothing were fear'd , there would be no desires ; and if no desires , no Love. But because people desire , therefore they love ; because they love , they fear ; and because they fear , they are jealous : So that to determine the original of jealousie , it must be held to be the daughter of desire and fear , and because one cannot love without desire and fear , it is almost an impossibility to love long without jealousie . Your discourse is extreamly rational , ( answer'd Damon ) , but yet it would be better to proceed , to inform us ; what you have been in latter times . Of a jealous Husband , ( said Amilcar ) I became a Tyger in Lybia , a Shepherd in Arcadia , a Carver at Corinth , a Peacock in Sicily , a Painter at Athens , a Musician in Lydia , and an Owle at Praeneste . But for that the relation of my adventures while an Owle , would not afford you much Pleasure , I shall content my selfe , to tell you only what I was before I was Amilcar . I beseech you tell us that presently , ( said Plotina ) . I was Servius Tullus , ( answer'd he , with a strange confidence ) . How ? ( said Plotina , with a fain'd astonishment ) were you a King of Rome ? Yes ( answer'd he ) and therefore it was I told you , in the beginning of my discourse , you would no longer wonder at my boldnesse in loving you , after you knew all that I have been ; and this is the reason also that I hate Tarquin so much , and have lign'd my selfe to the service of Rome . For they who have any remembrance left of their several changes , have also some inclinations , in their present condition , correspondent to what they have been ; and therefore you ought not wonder that I love Rome , altho I am an African . No , ( reply'd Plotina maliciously ) ; for Rome is sufficiently lovely of her selfe , to attract your affection : but I wonder very much at your so exact remembrance of so many things , and at my own remembring nothing at all . For , as for my part , I declare to you , I do not remember I was ever any other than Plotina . But perhaps ( answer'd Amilcar similing ) it is , because you have not consider'd on it ; for certainly it is not without the strength of deep reflection , that I have been able to recount to you all I have done . Amilcar spoke this with a certain air , beholding Plotina , which suddenly signifi'd to Damon , that this Rival had made pastime of his opinions , and fain'd these stories to divert the Companie . For my part , ( said Acrisius then , who sought occasion onely to speak ) I will endeavour to recite all the changes Amilcar remembers of himselfe . Do not give your selfe the trouble , ( answer'd Damon rising up ) for I am assur'd that tho it be true that Amilcar remembers what he has been , when I am gone , he will say , his intention was only to make pastime , and divert you with pleasant mockerie ; but whatever he sayes , it is cetain , the opinion of Pythagoras is that alone , which can be follow'd with reason . Damon spake this with something a sharp tone of his voice , which signifi'd , that he at length perceiv'd Amilcar only to deride his belief . Plotina therefore was offering to say something to to pacify him , but he went away , and would not continue longer . 'T is true , he afforded great pleasure to the Company , and especially to Plotina , who had an extream desire to laugh in liberty at Amilcar's confidence , in relating all those odd changes . For my part , ( said she ) I cannot understand how a man otherwise indu'd with reason , can be capable to believe things so extravagant . I am not of your mind , ( said Anacreon ) for I never wonder'd at any thing , and lesse at these kind of things than others ; because there is never any prepossession of mind so strong , as that which has some appearance of Religion and Piety . For the morality of Phythagoras , having pleas'd Damon , because it was full of humanity and sweetnesse , he afterwards submitted his mind , to believe all that has been taught by a Man , whose Virtue charm'd him . For as we more easily believe what our Friends tell us , than what we learn from our Enemies , or people who are indifferent to us ; so it often times falls out in the reading of Books . Men take an affection to the opinions of some persons , in certain matters ; and when their affection is so setled , they are afterwards capable to believe all that he saies , upon his word , and in the mean time , thinks they are perswaded to do so by their own reason . But in brief ( interrupted Plotina ) should the best of my Friends tell me , 'T is further from the top of the Capitol to the bank of Tyber , than from the bank of Tyber to the top of the Capitol , I should not believe him ; because my reason would inform me otherwise . As often as any one goes about to tell things contrary to a truth known to all the World : ( reply'd Anacreon ) , you will not be perswaded to believe them ; but when a person for whom you have a very great esteem , endeavours to perswade you to follow his opinion blindly , no question , it must be some thing of that kind , which no person can ever know perfectly , unlesse the gods reveal it to him , and which cannot be judg'd of but by conjectures ; the testimonies are so frequently dubious , that they sometimes occasion great errors in the world . Which being so , it is not to be wonder'd , if a person who by his own reason cannot penetrate into the truth , gives credit to a man whom he otherwise infinitely esteems , and believes him to have discover'd what he is unable to do , blindly embracing his sentiments upon a false conceit of being induc'd to do so by a thousand reasons . Therefore they are to be excus'd , who are not of our sentiments ; for the belief we have of things supernatural , does not depend absolutely of our selves , If I were an Aethiopian , I should not believe that which I now do ; if Amilcar were a Roman , he would have other sentiments ; if Herminius were a Greek , he would have opinions which now he has not , altho the Greeks and Romans agree in several matters . Wherefore , I think , I have reason to say , 't is injustice to accuse those of folly , who endeavour to defend the opinions of their Forefathers , and their Country ; and that their unhappinesse is justly to be pityed , in being educated with a prejudic'd reason , which hinders them from discerning the truth ; and it is charity to pray the gods to enlighten them . Let us therefore pity the poor Damon , ( answer'd Plotina ) for he his really worthy of pity for believing Amilcar was a Phoenix . After this , the Subject of the conversation being chang'd , they discours'd of a thousand delightfull matters , till Artemidorus coming thither , inform'd the Company , intelligence was brought that the Siege of Rome was resolv'd upon by Porsenna and Tarquin , and that in a few dayes they must look to see the enemie's Army about the walls . This news chang'd the discourse and oblig'd this noble company to retire . Three dayes after , there was a magnificent Ceremony in Rome ; for , the Chief Vestal being dead suddenly , she that was to succeed her , and to whom she had voluntarily a little time before resign'd all authority , was put in possession of it , by the Chief of that Order , in presence of the Senate , and all the people . The deceased Vestal being Sister to Clelius . Clidamira and Berelisa , thought ●●t to go and comfort Sulspitia and Clelia ; but Valeria withheld them , telling them , that when a Vestal dies , after having satisfi'd all the engagements she was oblig'd to , it would be an injury in her Relations , to be afflicted for her death , there being nothing so glorious , as to have pass'd her life in keeping the sacred Fire , without having ever committed the least fault . And moreover ( added Valeria ) those two persons are at present sufficiently employ'd in conjecturing what the great Vestal intended to say at her death ; for finding her self not well , she gave charge to one to desire Clelius to take care of Plotina , and to tell him she was the Daughter — She would have said something more , but Death intercepted her speech : so that none can devise what to think of this adventure . In the mean time , great rejoycing was made at Rome by the People , when they vnderstood , she that was going to be chief of the Vestals , was worthy of the honour she was to possess . Since we are Strangers here ( answer'd Berelisa ) I shall be glad you would please to make me know that person before I see the ceremony , which is to be solemniz'd this day , for according to the sentiments I have at present , if it were permitted to become a Vestal at the age I am of , and a Stranger might be one , I should gladly embrace that retirement . But since it is not I must be contented to be one of the friends of the Chief Vestal . And indeed Berelisa , whose jealousie daily encreas'd , being weary of residing all her life with Clidamira , had a desire to obtain the friendship of the grand Vestal , to the end that she might make use of her power in Rome , in case she should stand in need of it : wherefore pressing Valeria to describe her to her , and Clidamira not opposing her curiosity , Valeria satisfied her in the following words . The prudent Octavia ( for so is the Chief Vestal call'd ) is so worthy of the rank she is going to possesse , that since the first Original of that Order , there never was any whose birth was more illustrious , and vertue more glorious . For she is of a descent so noble , that none is more , whether you consider her Fathers Family or that of her Mother , whose beauty was so admirable , that they who have seen , affirm the splendor of Lucretia's was in-inferior to hers . She had also this extraordinary advantage , that time had respect to her beauty ; for tho she was not young when she di'd , yet she then went beyond all other fair ones . She had likewise the glory , not onely to die with all her charms , but also to behold Death with so great Constancy , that she seem'd to triumph over it , tho she was constrain'd to yield to it ; such admirable courage did she testifie in that fatal encounter . But to return to the vertuous Octavia . You must know she was shut up in the Cloyster of the Vestals , when she was but seven years old , and being of a race to which beauty seems necessarily appendant , she was then the fairest Child in the World , and is yet at this day so fair , so lovely , and of so good and charming an aspect , that it is easie to conceive the truth of what I say . Octavia is tall , has much modesty in her countenance , and goodness in her looks , a thousand charms in her mouth , spirit and sweetness in her eyes , and sometimes cheerfulness too , tho she has the most prudent aspect in the World , and is really one of the wisest persons upon the face of the Earth . Octavia has a clear complexion , a round visage , little dimples in her cheeks and chin , blew eyes admirably handsome , and a certain air of freedome , goodness , and modesty , which is perfectly pleasing . Yet that modesty of hers has something of greatness in it and does not detract from a certain noble aspect , which is peculiar to those of her Family . She has a young Sister , who has been brought up with her , and tenderly loves her , who is one of the fairest persons in the World ; whose beauty has all that can aspire respect ; for she is tall and of a handsome shape , her hair is of a light ash-colour , her complexion is the fairest that ever was beheld , she blushes after the most charming manner that ever any person did , she has extream lovely eyes , of a kind of blew , which renders them so sweet , that never was there more agreeable looks than hers . Yet the casts of her eyes are negligent , but so full of Love , that they inspire it to all such as are capable of it . Another wonder of the fair Cerintha is , that her whole Countenance is so graceful , her mouth so handsomly shap'd , her lips of so pure a carnation , and her smiles so charming , that nothing can possibly be fanci'd of greater perfection . Moreover her neck is so comely , that 't is hard to know to what part to give the preheminence ; but with so many perfections , which might excite her to pride , Cerintha is modest ; she makes no account of her beauty , she passionately loves glory , and begins to see the World with as much prudence , as if she had had the leisure to know it . It may be said her vertue surpasses her beauty , and that she will get as much esteem by her wisdome , as she will excite love by the charms she is Mistress of . But to return to Octavia , tho she has been shut up amongst the Vestal Virgins in her tenderest intancy , and be now of an age , in which it cannot be said she has had leasure to have much experience , yet she has a wit of excellent capacity , a Soul confirm'd in vertue by a thousand reflections upon the condition she has chosen , which she admirably acquits her self of . For tho Octavia be naturally sufficiently debonaire , yet she has been alwaies one of the most exact persons in the World to do her duty ; and since the first being of Vestals , there never was any so careful and so punctual in observing all things which her profession requires . Whilst she was in the age of obedience , she obeyed with submission ; when she came to command , she commanded with an authority that makes her be fear'd , and nevertheless makes her be belov'd too , even by those that fear her . She vigorously maintains the priviledges of the Vestals , and gently remits her severity in favour of her Companions upon several small inconsiderable occasions , when nothing is concern'd but her own interest . Order is admirably observ'd in that Society , the Temple is well serv'd , modesty is eminent in all her deportment ; there is constancy and sweetness , justice and mildness in her mind . Moreover Octavia speaks excellently well of all things , without affecting a certain capacity which reasonable persons cannot endure ; and when any occasion is presented for her to speak to the other Vestals , to exhort them to their duties , she do's it with so much eloquence , that they as much admire her wit as they love her person . 'T is also very considerable , that tho Octavia is a very fit person for the World , yet she continues most strictly confin'd within the bounds of her profession , and which is yet more strange , all her sentiments are heroical ; she considers matters very scrupulously , she speaks and writes exactly , and , which renders her infinitely lovely , understands all the dearness of true firiendship , and prudently chooses such as she makes happy with her own . She has also the good fortune that the other Vestals are worthy to be with her , especially three , who are all extreamly amiable ; but there is one amongst the rest , who has a great interest in her heart , and that deservedly : for she is a very rare person , of a graceful and lovely aspect ; her birth is very noble , her heart is generous and tender , she is infinitely ingenious , her humour is sweet and complacent , and with all this she has the true aspect of a sincere honest person , and a tender , and a constant friendship for the admirable Octavia , who cannot be commended after all the manners she deserves , because she will not suffer her self to be commended with exaggeration . Yet it must be said further to her honour , that she loves glory passionately , that nothing affects her so sensibly , and when any thinks to commend her before the other Vestals , they say half of the rare qualities she possesses , and the charms which render her so admirable are not known . Do me then the favour which I infinitely desire ( reply'd Berelisa ) to bring me into the affection of the grand Vestal ; you are so accustom'd ( answer'd Clidamira tauntingly ) to make your self belov'd by whom you please , that , if you have the desire , you need only seek out an occasion to make your self known . You seem to speak obligingly ( reply'd Berelisa ) but yet I assure you , I understand you as I ought . After this Valeria having told them it was time to go to the Temple , if they intended to see the Ceremony , these fair Strangers accompani'd her thither . Where being well plac'd they saw Valeria had not flatter'd the grand Vestal , and that she was fairer than she had describ'd her . She perform'd this Ceremony with so much Majesty and so good a grace , that she charm'd all those that heheld her . Berelisa in particular looking upon her as a person from whom she expected to be protected , was ingag'd to love her from that very moment . Clelia having lost her Predecessor was considering to gain her affection , to the end she might make use of her authority if she should need it ; for the Vestals have a great interest in Rome . Plotina also hoping to know more fully by Octavia what her deceas'd Predecessor had spoken concerning her at her death , was solicitous of getting a place in her affection : Thus these several persons for different reasons purpos'd to acquire the friendship of the grand Vestal , who at the end of the Ceremony continued alone standing by the holy Fire , to shew an example to all the other Vestals . The next day a rumour was spread abroad that the enemies Army was upon their march with all speed . This news indeed was true ; for the King of Hetruria , understanding the preparations that were making for the defence of Rome , thought fit to give no leisure to fortifie it more ; and therefore hastened his design . And besides Tarquin himself prest him him fo assiduously when he was arriv'd at Clusium , that he gave him no rest . 'T is true Galerita and the Princess of the Leontines did all they could to protract matters in length ; but being unwilling to become suspected , they dar'd not employ all their credit to that end . So that they could not much retard the execution of that grand design ; but for that they desir'd at least Aronces might be free , they perform'd their promise made to that illustrious Prisoner , and perswaded Porsenna it was fit he should be brought out of prison on condition to serve in the Army intended for the siege of Rome ; and told him , during that time , they would incline him to embrace the propounded marriage of the Princess of Cere , who was reported to be a great beauty . Galerita having promis'd in the name of Aronces , more than Aronces would have promis'd himself , Porsenna sent order to him who commanded in the Island of Saules to bring Aronces forthwith for Clusium . But when he receiv'd this order , the Prince was not yet return'd from that secret voyage , which he made to Rome , accompani'd with the old man who inform'd Plotina of so many things ; so that this man was in a strange perplexity . At first he told him that brought it , the Prince was sick and not to be seen , and that a little time ought to be waited for his recovery , to carry him to Clusium . But tho he set a good face on the business he was in extream trouble , Which nevertheless did not torment him long ; for towards midnight Aronces according to his promise return'd into the Prison , to go forth again the next morning . For as soon as it was day , it was told him that brought the Order from Porsenna , that the Prince having slept well that night , was something better and would obey the King of Hetruria , and that he might go and assure Porsenna of as much . He was also introduc'd to Aronces , who spoke to him very respectfully of the King his father : but at length when this messenger of the K. Porsenna was gone , Aronces prepar'd himself to depart , and promis'd that Kinsman of Plotina , that he would in that time procure his deliverance out of prison , not doubting to obtain it by his interest in Galerita . But when he consider'd upon the way , that he was going to Clusium , only in order to go and besiege Rome , and that it behov'd him to live with Tarquin and Sextus , he was in extream dispair . As for the Prince Titus , he was his friend , and he hop'd some consolation from his presence ; but when he imagin'd the war was ready to begin , that he could not think of seeing Clelia so long as it lasted , nor reasonably hope to be happy , he suffer'd more than can be express'd ; and if a sentiment of glory had not supported his vertue , he had taken some extream resolution , and could not have resolv'd to go serve Princes whom he despis'd and hated , against people whom he lov'd and esteem'd . But when he consider'd , that Horatius would defend Rome , he felt a secret desire in his heart to be enemy to it , notwithstanding all his reluctancy . With these thoughts Aronces arriv'd at Clusium ; as soon as he was there , the Queen his Mother visited him to instruct him in the manner it was fit for him to speak to the King his Father , whom he saw the first time in private . Aronces being the goodliest Prince in the world , Porsenna could not behold him without having his heart mollifi'd , & Aronces was so absolutely Master of it in this occasion , that Porsenna was highly pleas'd with him . Indeed Galerita had prevail'd with the King of Hetruria not to say any thing to Aronces concerning his Love ; but that which was most troublesome to Aronces was , that Tarquin and Sextus being then at Clusium , he could not avoid seing them the same day . 'T is true , it was in the presence of Porsenna , and so the matter was dispaeht a little more easily . And besides , Tarquin being a subtle Prince , and one that had a great faculty of dissimulation , and Sextus being of a jovial easie nature , and capable to forget all things past , in a moment ; they both receiv'd Aronces as if they had always lov'd him , & as the son of a King from whom alone they could expect their reestablishment at Rome . As for Aronces , it was easie to perceive that the respect he would render to the King his Father , oblig'd him to receive the civilities of Tarquin and Sextus ; he had also the generosity to express some tokens of the difference he made between the virtuous Titus and them , for he deported himself after another manner towards him in the sight of all the Court. After this Aronces to follow the counsel of Galerita in all things , went to visit the Princess of the Leontines , whom he honor'd infinitely ; for out of the design he had , not to be persecuted with the marriage of the daughter of the King of Ceres , he resolv'd to give Porsenna occasion to imagine that the Princess of the Leontines might cause him to forget Clelia . Not but that this kind of Artifice was displeasing to him ; but having advertis'd Clelia of it , he resolv'd upon it , with the thought that at least he might often be at liberty to complain of his unhappiness , with a most generous Princess . When he went to wait upon her , he found a Lady there one of the most vertuous in the world , and who was extreamly belov'd by her , as well as by Galerita . Her name was Melintha ; for her descent being from Greece , her name came also to be of that Country . And being very powerful in this Court by the great number of Friends she had in it , the Princess of the Leontines was desirous Aronces should contract a friendship with her . And accordingly finding her at first gentle , sweet , ingenious , and compassionate , he desir'd to have some place in her affection , and intreated of her so obligingly , that she promis'd it him with joy ; for she saw his unhappiness was as great as his vertue , and she was very willing to be one of his friends , especially because she had power to serve him . Upon the return of Aronces all the Court was fill'd with joy , all the young Persons of quality presented themselves to him , the people made a publick rejoycing , and there was no one fair Person , who did not hope to dispossess Clelia of his heart . Yet it was a very rash design , and prov'd very ill to those who attempted it ; for Aronces tho civil and complacent , could take no pleasure but in the company of the Princess of the Leontines , with whom he talk'd in freedom , or with Titus , who loving Rome as well as he , pitied him with much dearness , and did not act like a Son of Tarquin , but as a real and faithful friend . In the mean time , as the friendship of Princes , especially when they are young , is easily misconstrued for Love , in a few daies it was reported in the Court of the King of Hetruria that Aronces was become amorous of the Princess of the Leontines , tho he did not profess Courtship to her ; besides that , Galerita being desirous Porsenna should believe so , to the end the Prince her Son might be more ingratiated with him , contributed very much to make the rumor credited , notwithstanding Aronces's reluctancy , hoping this would hinder the King from urging his marriage with the daughter of the King of Ceres , which was only design'd to dis-engage his heart from the love of Clelia . And moreover Aronces was so frequently with the Princess of the Leontines , that it was imagin'd that the occasion of it could be no other but Love. Yet he entertain'd her only with discourse of his Passion for Clelia , and the excellencies of that admirable Lady . But as the Courts of Princes are never so splendid nor populous , as when a war is to begin , that of the King of Hetruria was at this time magnificent , and extreamly numerous . Tarquin , Sextus and the Prince his brother was there ; an old Lover of the Princess of the Leontines was there also , not so much to serve Porsenna as to importune that generous Lady . The Prince of Messene arriv'd there , who was sufficiently surpriz'd when he understood the sister of Artemidorus was there ; for it was reported that when she was in Sicily she was amongst the veil'd Virgins . Nevertheless , the case being otherwise , he render'd all the civility he ought her , tho he was Rival to the Prince her brother . Besides all these Princes , all the people of quality of Tarquin and Veii came to Clusium ; Telanus amongst others repair'd thither , and acquitted himself punctually of what he had promis'd Clelia and Octavius : for he offer'd himself to Aronces as one wholly at his devotion in all occasions whatsoever . Artemidorus and Zenocrates being at Rome , the Princess of the Leontines was very desirous these combustions might be pacifi'd . She wisht her self able to contribute to this great design , tho she saw no great likelihood in it ; but she conceiv'd , if the War could be deferr'd for one year , she might possibly be then in a condition to hinder it ; Tarquin was old , and several accidents might fall out to change the face of affairs : She imparted her thoughts to Galerita , who finding she had reason in her opinion , endeavour'd to bring it to pass , that some secret Negotiation might be undertaken . Yet she did not acquaint Aronces with her design , imagining that any thing , which might draw matters out in length would not seem advantageous to him , because Love causes prejudice in the minds of those that are possost with it . And accordingly these two Princesses acted with so much address , that Porsenna consented to the attempting to find out some expedient for the accommoding of affairs , to the end the War he intended to make upon Rome , might appear more just , if an equitable proposition were refus'd . Tarquin was extremly backward to consent to this delay , but Porsenna having promis'd him , that this Treaty should last but fifteen daies , he resolv'd upon it , on condition the business might be carried privately , that so in case it should not succeed it might not be reproacht to him , to have ask'd a peace of Rome . Galerita improving this occasion , propounded to request the Princess of the Leontines , who was of a condition fit to intermeddle in such affairs , and had as great a capacity as was necessary for the like transactions , that she would go to Rome , accompani'd with two men of quality . This proposition pleas'd Porsenna , because believing his Son enamour'd on this Princess , he thought she would preserve her conquest , and out of the desire of coming to be Queen of Hetruria , do nothing that might be advantageous to Clelia . The difficulty was , to propound something which might have some probability of succeeding ; but several dextrous persons undertaking this affair , it was resolv'd it should be demanded the form of Government should continue Monarchical , that the Title of King should remain to Tarquin , and , that to satisfie the Romans , he should continue a year longer out of Rome , and so should Sextus too , provided the Prince Titus , who was not hated , should be admitted to dwell there . Tarquin did not oppose this proposition ; not that it pleas'd him , but because he conceiv'd Rome would never accept it . When Aronces understood the business , he was extreamly afflicted at it , but considering it well , he thought it would be advantageous to him , for the Princess of the Leontines to see Clelia . This design was soon put in execution . To which purpose Telanus was chosen to go to Rome , to demand safe conduct for the Princess of the Leontines . In the mean time Aronces mov'd Galerita to procure the deliverance of Plotina's Kinsman , who was prisoner in the Island of Saules ; she promis'd to do it , and desir'd some time to oblige Porsenna to set him at liberty . Aronces writ to Clelia by Telanus , and Telanus acquitting himself readily of his Commission , brought back all the assurances that were desir'd for the Princess of the Leontines , who knowing the credit Artemidorus and Zenocrates had at Rome , would not have fear'd to have gone thither without any other assurance than that she might have expected from their interest . But at length having receiv'd instructions from Porsenna , and the most passionate expressions imaginable to Clelia from Aronces , who likewise gave Telanus a second Letter for that fair Lady , the Princess put her self upon the way to Rome . In the mean while , Publicola was not sorry for this delay , because it afforded him time to fortifie the City , and provide for its safety . The Princess of the Leontines had in her company , besides Telanus , two men of good years . And whil'st this Negotiaation was secretly treating at Rome , the Princess was receiv'd there onely as a Stranger come thither only out of curiosity . But Publicola and several others knowing what relation she had to Artemidorus , that her heart sided with Rome , and she was troubled at Porsenna's protecting of Tarquin , treated her in private with all imaginable honours . As for Clelia , she was very joyful for her arrival , out of a thought to get some place in her friendship , and to engage her to be more favourable to her interests . Plotina was also very glad to understand by Telanus , that he who was to inform her what she was , was to be set at liberty . Horatius being ignorant of the great intimacy she had with Aronces , render'd her all the honour which was due to her quality ; but as for Themisius , Meleagenes , Herminius , Amilcar , Octavius , Merigenes , Anacreon , Aemilius , and several others , they waited upon her every day . Clidamira and Berelisa likewise visited her constantly ; and , the former desiring to obtain her favour , propos'd several things to her , relating to the conclusion of the peace , and her return to Leontium . Valeria , and Plotina were very diligent in waiting upon her . Sulpicia , Sivelia , and the Aunt of Brutus , who were the principal Ladies of Rome , went frequently to see her , and Clelia took occasion to do the like as often as she could . Artemidorus was very serviceable in rendring this society more free , for he told his sister so many things in commendation of Clelia , that nothing could be added more ; and assur'd Clelia so fully of the good intentions of that Princess , that when they saw one another they were presently perswaded of their mutual friendship . The Princess of the Leontines found Clelia so fair , so lovely , and so charming , that she could not but commend Aronces for his constancy ; and Clelia lookt upon the Princess of the Leontines as a person so Amiable , and capable to induce to infidelity , that she fear'd it might be dangerous for her interests , that Aronces should see her too often ; and this thought made so strong an impression in her heart , that she could not contain from testifying something of it to her one day , as they were discoursing together with very much dearness . I confess to ( you said the Princess of the Leontines then to her ) I am so great a Lover of constancy , that I have hitherto serv'd Aronces to the utmost of my power , onely because I saw he was faithful to you . But after having seen you , I shall serve him with greater ardour , because , having much friendship for him , I should be glad to assist him in the preservation of a good which is of infinite value . For , is there any thing so precious ( added she ) as the affection of a person endu'd with beauty , wit , vertue , goodness , and fidelity ? I beseech you , Madam , ( answer'd Clelia ) do not extol me so much , and suffer me to take my turn of commending you , and to tell you , I find you have so many charms , that I fear much , lest Aronces become unfaithful . For lincerely I confess to you I know not how he can resist you , and I find you so far above me , that I cannot but look upon you with as much fear as pleasure . Your discourse has too much of Complement ( repli'd the Princess of the Leontines ) and is so ill grounded ) that it would be a piece of vanity to answer it seriously . And moreover , ( added she , smiling ) you know your self better than you speak ; but tho it were not so , and your modesty conceal'd from you part of your charms , yet you are well enough acquainted with the heart of Aronces , not to apprehend it impossible for him to be inconstant , Alass ! Madam , ( answer'd Clelia ) I do not conceive there can ever be any assurance of not being liable to lose a thing , the possession of which is sweet . I agree with you in that , ( repli'd the Princess ) that it may be fear'd ; but I dare say you cannot without injustice apprehend it possible for Aronces to cease to love you . Give me therefore your friendship without scruple , I conjure you , and believe , that Prince has the most tender and faithful affection for you , that ever any person had , and that I am dispos'd to love you with the most sincere and constant friendship that ever was . If it be so , Madam , ( answer'd Clelia ) I am perfectly glorious ; for I look upon you as a person so lovely , that it will be an infinite contentment to me , to think I am belov'd by one that cannot be seen without being lov'd . This conversation would have continu'd longer , if word had not been brought to the Princess of the Leontines , that Publicola desir'd to speak with her . Clelia judging it was a visit concerning affairs rather than of civility , offer'd to depart ; but the Princess intreated her to go into a great Closet , which was in her Chamber , with a Lady of quality that came with her , whose name was Amiclea , and who was a person of very much wit. A moment after , Valeria , Plotina , Herminius , and Telanus , came thither ; so that there was a conversation not meanly delightful amongst these six persons . But that 't is a civil custome to discourse with Strangers about such things as they know best , not onely for that reason , but also to understand something unheard of before , all these Ladies address'd their discourse to Amiclea , either concerning the Princess of the Leontines , or the Court of the King of Hetruria . Valeria , also so well understood that she did a pleasure to Clelia , by making a curious inquiry of all that past at Clusium , that she ask't a hundred things of the amiable Amiclea , which otherwise she would not have spoken of . I beseech you ( said she to her , after several things , which directly concern'd the Princess of the Leontines ) tell us , what Ladies Aronces has most frequently visited since his coming out of prison , and whether it be true , that there are abundance of amiable women at Clusium . There are so many beauties there , ( answer'd Amiclea ) that handsomeness is there scarce accounted of . Yet that is not much the custome ( repli'd Plotina ) ; for amongst young persons Vertue is far less extol'd than Beauty . 'T is true , ( answer'd Amiclea ) but it must be spoken , in the praise of our Court , that a Woman who is no more than barely fair , draws some gazers , but does not acquire much esteem . Beauty , no doubt , is lookt upon there ; but , above all , agreeableness , wit , excellent deportment , and a kind of secret charm , not consistent with stupidity , are principally sought after . But I beseech you , ( said Valeria ) answer what I desired of you , and tell me who those persons are Aronces visits most . I assure you , ( answer'd Amiclea ) tho that Prince be very civil , and enforces himself to be so , as much as he can ; yet it is well enough seen , that his heart is at Rome , that he takes not much notice of what he sees . Nevertheless , there are two persons which he visits very frequently , and who are his principal Friends . The Princess of the Leontines is certainly one , ( said Clelia ) . 'T is true , ( anwser'd Amiclea ) ; and the second , is a Lady of quality , who has a very great interest in his esteem , and is so highly consider'd at Court , that there is none more admir'd . Clelia being then very desirous to know a little more exactly who this friend of Aronces was , made a sign to Valeria , who understanding what she meant , requested Amiclea , that she would please to tell her what excellent qualities the Lady had , of whom she spake . You ask more things at once than you imagine , ( answer'd Telanus ) for Melintha is a Lady of so great worth , that there are few her equals . I beseech you then , ( said Plotina smiling ) make me acquainted with her forthwith , in the best manner you can . That is , in a word , ( added Valeria ) all the Company are desirous you would please to make a faithful description of that Friend of Aronces , that we may know , whether or no we ought to fear he loves her more than us . I assure you ( answer'd Telanus ) if the lovely Amiclea draw her pourtrait exactly , you will find she cannot be lov'd too much , and all the Company will be perswaded she ought to be Aronces's Friend . For my part , ( said Herminius ) methinks I love her already , I fancy her so rarely accomplisht . Speak then I conjure you , ( said Clelia ) and omit nothing , which may serve to make us perfectly know this Friend of Aronces . Since you desire it , ( answer'd Amiclea ) I shall tell you that Melintha is a Lady of so rare a Vertue , that she deserves to be propos'd for an example to all others ; there is something in her heart so noble , so great , so good , so tender , and so heroical , that it may be said the gods have atcheiv'd their master-piece , in making her . For there is nothing more difficult to find , than a Woman who possesses all the riches together , which go to the making up of a Man of honour , and which accomplish an excellent Woman , The same temper which gives a great heart and high generosity , is not alwaies well accommodated for modesty : that which causes to love exact Justice , does not very often consist with that sweet and sociable complacence , which is so necessary for Ladies who converse in the World. That which gives constancy in important affairs , does not give mildness in less matters , that which makes capable of great actions , does not stoop to certain trifles which are nevertheless a piece of decency almost necesary to women in some occasions . Now Melintha having really in her breast all the vertues of an honourable Man , and all those of an excellent Woman , deserves all the commendations that can be given severally to both sexes , As for her person , tho she be infinitely amiable , of a handsome stature , and slender , has hair very bright , eyes full of spirit and sweetness , a sprightly , modest , and agreeable countenance , a certain languor full of charms , a peculiar kind of sweetness and tenderness in the tone of her voice , which affects the hearts of those to whom she speaks , and sings after the most passionate manner in the World ; yet I may say , all this ought not to be mention'd , and that Melintha's vertue , wit , deportment , generosity , and prudence , ought to be oppos'd to all the other commendations she deserves . 'T is not without cause that I am impatient to speak of that sweet , insinuating , agreeable , and solid wit , which renders her capable of pleasing all sorts of persons , and which by its extent , capacity , and address , deserves to be interested in affairs of highest importance , which she is able to dispatch with prudence equal to the secresie and probity of which she makes profession . Never was there a person more faithful , more sincere , or more generous than she . And that which is admirable in this illustrious Woman , is , that , together with that sweet and complacent air she has , and a delicate constitution , she notwithstanding has all imaginable greatness of heart , and is continually as active , as if the strength of her body equall'd that of her mind , especially when she finds occasion to do a civilty to any of her Friends , or only to some unfortunate person , of whose merit she is inform'd . She neglects even her own affairs for those of others ; she is incapable of ever failing of her word ; she expresses humanity towards all miserable persons , her heart is the tenderest in the World , she loves all that she ought to do , and knows how to love , both with choice and constancy . She affects ingenious things , and understands them ; as Musick , Poetry , Peinture , and the like ; and tho she is of a temper something inclin'd to Melancholy , yet she inspires a pleasing joy into those who converse with her , and tho she seems not to intend it , suddenly wins the hearts of such as have the happiness to approach her . But not to suffer the tenderness her heart is capable of to be idle , and to afford her innocent objects worthy of it , the gods have given her an illustrious Husband , illustrious Brothers , illustrious Friends , and lovely Children . But , to her unhappiness , the valiant Belisantus was slain in the Wars , when fortune was ready to reward him for an infinite number of glorious actions , which gain'd him an immortal renown , and render'd him worthy of the love of the vertuous Melintha . In that illustrious Husband she found all that could be desir'd in a Man of honour : He was of a very Noble race as well as she ; he had wit and courage ; he was good and generous ; he loved glory more than all things , and Melintha as much as glory . This generous Lady , hapned to be shut up in a besieged City , which her illustrious Husband defended with excellent valour and resolution , he endeavour'd to oblige her to go away out of it with her children ; but she would never desert him , and , as long as the Siege lasted , afforded very great succour unto him . For during the few hours he took to rest in , she made it her care , that the orders of her dear Belisantus might be exactly observ'd , and gave some her self , with as much judgement as a great Captain could have done Being very well ascertain'd of her illustrious Husband's conduct , she never offer'd to oppose his courage . So that after Belisantus had defended the place beyond all appearance of possibility , he could not resolve to capitulate , but prefer'd a glorious Death above a Treaty , which notwithstanding could not have been otherwise than very honourable . Nevertheless , a sentiment of dearness for Melintha , obliging him to desire her consent , he propounded to her not to yield at all ; and since the City was to be abandoned to the enemies , to make a Sally forth with all the people he had left , and attempt by his valour to make his way with sword in hand , and beat the Enemies at the same time he yielded up the place . The wise Melintha well understood all the danger of this resolution , but perceiving the aversion of Bellisantus to surrender , she couragiously consented to what he desir'd , and accordingly he dispos'd all things for that design . The Chariots of Melintha and her Children were made ready , and to shew the tranquillity of his mind in the sight of greatest dangers , he took care to cause several things to be put into them , which serv'd only for his pleasure . After which , being oblig'd to call a Council of War , the Officers so urgently represented to him the reasons which should oblige him to render himself without scruple , that at length he made a very glorious Capitulation : and thus the generous Belisantus marcht out of the place , the gaining of which was less glorious to them that took it , than to him that deliver'd it up , after he had destroy'd a great Army before it , and defended it two months , tho it was thought unable to hold out two dayes , and had no other strength but the courage of him that defended it . But to let you further see , that the heart of Melintha was as tender as resolute , amongst so many generous actions as she did , during that Siege , I must at last relate one to you . Her children being in a House which was not far distant from the Walls of the City , it happened one day that the Enemies suddenly bethought themselves to place Engines upon a Tower , which they had erected on that side . So that a great storm of stones was seen to be discharg'd in that place . which by the violence wherewith they were cast , overthrew all they fell upon , and slew such as were struck by them ; Melintha was at that time at the house of one of her friends , on the other side of a large place , where that house stood , and seeing the fatal storm and horrible havock made by the Engines , both upon the house in which her Children were , and in the place which it behov'd her to cross to go to it , did not deliberate a moment , but being impell'd by the true tenderness of a generous mother , ran couragiously through the hail of Stones to fetch her children out of so dangerous a place , and that with so much ardour and haste , that she scarce made any reflection upon so great a danger , till she had escap'd it ; having at that instant nothing else in her mind but to save the life of her Children , and preserve them for her dear Belisantus , whose love she will be eternally sensible of . Which indeed she has in some manner repair'd , by choosing for a very lovely Daughter of hers an illustrious Husband , whose rare valour and activity resembles that of the greatest Heroes , and who by an hundred gallant actions has made it apparent how great a Lover he is of Glory . Besides , Melintha having two Sons very goodly personages , and whose inclinations have appear'd extreamly noble from their infancy , it is to be hop'd they will prove worthy to be Sons of their illustrious Father . Melintha moreover has four Brothers , each of which in their way deserve , a thousand praises ; she has also Friends , whose vertue is so great , that tho Fortune has been very liberal to them , yet they injoy much less than they deserve ; and perhaps some other occasion will be offer'd , wherein I may present you with a fuller description of all the persons I have mention'd . I beseech you ( said Plotina agreeably ) since you have the colours and pencils in your hand be pleas'd to draw the pourtraits at least of Melintha's virtuous Brothers . For my part ( said Clelia ) I desire onely to know one of her Friends . You ask too much for one day , ( answer'd Amiclea ) ; for Melintha has a Friend whom I cannot tell you of without recounting the History of all Hetruria , because the rare vertues of him I speak of are , at this day , one of the strongest props of his Country . therefore I will expect some other occasion , to let you know that incomparable Man , whose vertue is above envy , and whose moderation makes his vertue more eminent ; and I will only tell you that Melintha is a Lady , who serves her Friends without interest , without vanity , and with all imaginable zeal . She conceals her self sometimes to do good offices ; and I know a person whom she oblig'd after the noblest manner in the World , who durst not speak of the obligation he has to her , for fear of displeasing her , tho he is extreamly desirous to testifie his acknowledgement of her generosity , by publishing it . In brief , Melintha is one of those Women , who are so rarely found , that no Age or Country reckons above two or three whose accomplishments equal hers . After this that you have spoken ( said Herminius ) I am her friend for all my life . For my part ( said Valeria ) I shall not repine if Aronces has more friendship for her than for me . And I ( said Plotina ) should account my self extream happy , if I could have an interest in her Love. You have reason ( said Clelia ) since nothing is more desirable , than to have a friend of such worth ; for 't is not only an advantage to be lov'd by such , but the friendship of a person of great vertue reflects to the honour of those who possess it ; you are a friend to almost all her friends , and after a manner enjoy her glory as your own , tho you merit not so much as she , and be far inferiour to Melintha . Clelia would have proceeded further , if the Princess of the Leontines had not return'd to her ; but for that , as she enter'd into the Closet , she heard the name of Melintha , she could not refrain from demanding what the discourse was concerning the most vertuous Woman in the World. And understanding Amiclea had newly finisht her Character , she confirm'd all that was said of her with a thousand praises . This Princess being a very graceful Speaker , afforded much pleasure to the Company ; but she discontented them at length , when she told them her stay would be shorter at Rome than she imagin'd , and that matters were not in a posture to hope for an accommodement . After which she continu'd there only four dayes ; during which , Zenocrates durst not visit her constantly , because Clidamira might have been thereby induc'd to do some injury to that Princess . Which occasion'd this inconstant Professor , who seem'd then very sad and pensive , to be suspected of concealing a great Passion under his inconstancy . During the four dayes the Princess of the Leontines stay'd at Rome , she us'd all endeavours she could to bring matters to an accommodation , but withal was solicitous to do some office for Aronces with Clelia and Sulspicia ; which she perform'd after so handsome a manner , that it could not have render'd her suspected to Porsenna , had he known what she spoke concerning the Prince his Son. But at length the fruit of this negotiation being only apparent in the admiration of the rare accomplishments of the Princess of the Leontines , she return'd without being able to obtain any thing on the behalf of Tarquin , but she went away with the esteem of all such as had seen her . At her departure from Rome , Clelia told her all that a person indu'd with Wit , Love and Modesty could say , to oblige her to perswade Aronces continually , that he ought to be faithful to her : and the Princess of the Leontines on her part , express'd to her all that a faithful friend of Aronces ought to have said , to exhort her to constancy ; after which they took leave : Clelia deliver'd a Letter to Telanus , who brought her one ; Artemidorus had a secret conversation with the Princess his Sister , concerning their interests , which were not known to any but to Clidamira , Berelisa , and Zenocrates . Telanus bid Plotina farewel with much dearness , and they parted so well , as to excite some jealousie in the breast of Amilcar . After the departure of the Princess of the Leontines , preparations for War were expedited in good earnest ; for it was judg'd , that as soon as she should be return'd , Porsenna would cause his Army to advance towards Rome . And indeed she was no sooner at Clusium , and had given an account of her Journey , but Tarquin fell earnestly to solicite Porsenna , and gave him no rest , who looking upon it as a great piece of glory to re-establish a dispossest King , omitted nothing , that might conduce to the good success of the War. Now did Aronces see himself brought into a condition , which of all things in the World he most fear'd , namely to be with his sword in hand against so many persons who were dear to him : but he had however the consolation to understand a thousand things that pleas'd him from the mouth of the Princess of the Leontines . For she extolled Clelia with such exaggeration , and assur'd him so confidently of his being lov'd by her , that he lov'd more than ever : At least , Madam , ( said he to her ) I have not mode an ill choice of the person to whom I have given my self , since you judge her worthy of your esteem ; but do not you believe ( added he ) that if the King saw her , he would excuse my passion , and that I cannot be blam'd , but by those who have forgotten that themselves lov'd heretofore , or such as are so insensible , as never to be capable of loving any thing ? Then he spoke to her as concerning Horatius , and askt her , if she had seen him with Clelia ; and tho he were not himself jealous , yet he could not but give several tokens of being so . But in brief , how amorous soever he were , it behov'd him to act like an enemy to Rome : Glory no doubt upheld his reason in this occasion ; but the interest of his Love was added to it , to perswade him at length , that since it behov'd him to appear an enemy of Rome , it ought to be after a manner which might render him redoubtable , and make him worthy the consideration of either party . So he went to a Council of War , which was call'd before the marching of the Army , wherein it was resolv'd to make only a shew , as if they intended to beleaguer Rome , to see if it were possible to surprise it , and if they who affected Monarchy , were in a capacity to make an insurrection ; but in case this did not succeed , as in probability it would not , it was determin'd to besiege that great City effectively , to seize of all the avenues , to make sure of Tyber both above and below Rome , and to bring to pass , that the great number of inhabitants that fill'd it , might serve to destroy instead of defending it , by causing a greater facility of taking it by famine . The business being thus resolv'd on , care was taken for a speedy march ; but for that Porsenna judg'd there was no great likelihood of taking Rome by violence , and that for that reason the siege would probably be long , he was pleas'd the Queen his wife and the whole Court should follow him , and go to a very stately Castle , not far distant from the place where his Camp was to be , but a few miles distant from the Tomb of the three Rivals , where the unfortunate Caliantus was slain , and which part of Porsenna's Army had already seiz'd on . To which purpose Galerita , the Princess of the Leontines , the vertuous Melintha , and several Ladies of eminent quality of Clusium , prepar'd to follow the Army , which was gone before . Then it was that an equal desire was seen in either party of gaining Victory . One contriving to assault Rome , and the other to defend it ; sacrifices were offered to implore contrary successes ; either of them believ'd they had justice on their side , and right to demand the Protection of the gods ; but in the midst of so many opposite vowes , Clelia and Aronces no doubt wisht alwaies the same thing . Porsenna approaching near Rome , divided his Army into three bodies , out of a design to assault the City in three several places . The quarter on the side of Janicul . was that where Porsenna and Aronces were on ; the second which was opposite to Tiber , was the entrenchment of Tarquin ; and that on the side towards Tarquinia was taken up by Sextus . At the first appearing of the forces , there were several little skirmishes between those whom Publicola sent to descry the enemies , and those who went to take up the places wherein to encamp . But there passed nothing very considerable in them ; for Publicola having a design to suffer the enemies Army to weaken themselves before he attempted any thing , contented himself with knowing the true manner of their entrenchment , and keeping himself upon his guard . On the other side , Porsenna desiring to put the Romans out of fear , that so he might upon occasion more easily surprize them , made shew , as if his only intent was to starve the City . He set a guard upon that River , both above and below Rome , he seiz'd upon all the avenues , he caus'd Forts to be rais'd at several distances , to make good the passes more easily ; for Rome was not a City fitting to be compass'd about with a Trench , as Tarquin had done at Ardea . In the mean time Aronces , to whom the care of causing those little Forts to be rais'd , was committed by Porsenna , suffer'd extream grief in beholding Rome as an enemy , and wisht that at least his Rival would come forth to interrupt the works he was causing to be made : that he might have occasion to see him with his sword in his hand . But for that the Romans had laid a contrary design , his desire could not then be satisfied . After Porsenna's Army was encamp'd without any considerable occurrences in making their approaches towards Rome , Galerita the Princess of the Leontines , Melintha , and several other honorable Ladies , arriv'd at the Castle which was prepar'd for them ; whither , being at no great distance from the camp , Porsenna , attended with many persons of quality , went to to receive them . The Queen of Hetruria had lately receiv'd two young Ladies for her attendants , of infinite beauty , who , whilst Porsenna was entertaining Galerita , and the Princesse of the Leontines , under a great porch which belong'd to the Castle , pass'd over a little narrow bridge , which went from the Castle into the garden , and lay crosse the large ditches full of water . All the other Ladies continu'd in the porch , with several Officers that attended on the King , except two men , very handsome personages , who leaning over the portal where that bridge was , beheld those two fair Virgins , and spoke something to them . But that little bridge breaking on a sudden , the two fair persons fell into the water , and were indanger'd to be drown'd . As they fell , they parted several wayes , one towards the right hand , and the other towards the left ; so that there was a considerable distance between them . They were no sooner fallen , but those two men who spoke to them , cast themselves into the water ; but instead of separating themselves to succour them both , they leapt in on the same side , and thought only of saving one whom they held up by the robe , and so swimming drew her to land ; for the ditches were very deep . The other lookt for nothing but to be drowned , and had been so indeed , if the great noise had not excited the curiosity of several people to come and see what caus'd it . Upon which , divers persons perceiving this fair one ready to perish , the Captain of Porsenna's guards leapt in with all speed , and saved her life . This accident troubled the whole Court , for these two virgins were generally very well esteem'd of . There also hapned a dispute upon it , between two famous Soothsayers , who were then with the Queen of Hetruria ; for one of them affirm'd , the broken bridge was a bad omen ; and the other on the contrary maintain'd , that the bridges being broken upon the arrival of the King , was a very happy presage , and that for his part , he was perswaded if Rome were attaqued by force , the enterprise would succeed . But whilst these two Soothsayers were in this contest , the the two fair virgins were carried half dead into the same chamber , where care was taken for their recovery . The same evening the King return'd to the camp ; but the next morning Aronces went to see the Queen his Mother , and the Princess of the Leontines . In the mean time the accident befallen the two fair virgins , was all the discourse of the Princesses and the Camp ; every one wonder'd at the ill fortune of her who was ready to perish , and the happinesse of the other , who had two men to succour her , while her companion had none at all , though she were as fair and lovely as she . Tho Aronces had no purpose to stay long at the Castle , yet he could not refuse to accompany the Princesse of the Leontines to the chamber of those two fair virgins , who were still indispos'd by their adventure of the preceding day . As they were going thither , they found the two men in a gallery , who had succour'd the same person , and left the other in danger of perishing . Whereupon the Princess of the Leontines not being able to refrain from testifying to them her astonishment , I beseech you ( said she to them ) tell me why you did not separate your selves to succour both those fair virgins , since they did not both fall on the same side . Was it because you both love her whom you succour'd , or hated her whom you left to perish ? Or rather was it because you were lov'd by the one and hated by the other ? Your question Madam ( answer'd he whose name was Aemylius ) is more difficult to be resolv'd than you imagine . For my part ( answer'd the other who was call'd Theanor ) I should be more troubled to resolve it , than my companion ; but which is the worst of all ( added he ) I dare not enter into the chamber of her whose life I endeavour'd to save , because she whom I abandon'd is there too . And I also ( said Aemylius ) should willingly go and desire pardon of her whom I left to perish , but for that I fear to find her whom I have serv'd alwaies unjust , I cannot resolve to do it . That which you say seems so intricate ( reply'd Aronces ) that I am perswaded nothing but love can be the occasion of this perplexity . You have reason , my Lord ( answer'd Theanor ) and were we free both from hatred and love , we should be more happy than we are , and speak more intelligibly . But because we are possessd with both these passions , we desire to be excus'd from making our selves further understood . The Princess of the Leontines perceiving these two Lovers had no intention to tell her more of the matter , left them , and went into the chamber of the two fair sick persons , hoping to draw a little more light from them , of what she desir'd to know . One of them was in bed , and the other stood by , undrest ; for she who had been longest without succour , was more indispos'd than her companion . There was at that time in their chamber , onely Porsenna's Captain of the guard , who had followed Aronces , and sav'd the life of the fair Terentia , who was in bed , and seem'd to be more sad than sick . She who stood by , and whose name was Aurelisa , to testifie the greater respect , went to meet the Princesse of the Leontines , and Aronces ; but tho she had reason to be cheerful enough for having escap'd so great a danger , yet there appear'd some discontent in her eyes . Upon which the Princesse observing Terentia's sadnesse , and Aurelisa's discontent , demanded of them the cause ; For ( said she obligingly ) my intention in coming was to rejoice with you ; and , yet to judge of your thoughts by your looks , it seems the Prince and I ought to be afflicted , if we intend to partake of your sentiments . For my part ( answer'd Terentia faintly ) I do not look upon life as so great a Good , as to deserve much joy for not having lost it : however , I am very much oblig'd to Cereontus , whom you see there , for having preserv'd me , since his intention was to do me a very good office , to which he was not so much oblig'd as the other , who left me to perish . As for what concerns me ( answer'd Aurelisa ) it seemes I have been more happy than Terentia ; but in reality , I am not of that opinion ; for it is sometimes more unacceptable to be too much oblig'd , than too little . I assure you ( reply'd the Princesse then , looking upon Aronces ) I do not much better understand what Terentia and Aurelisa say , than what Aemilius and Theanor said to us , as we came hither . How ? ( said Terentia blushing ) are Theanor and Aemilius here ? Yes ( answer'd Aronces ) they are here , but tho they were desirous to follow me , yet they dar'd not enter into your chamber . No doubt , ( added the Princesse of the Leontines ) because they dare not see you , after having left you in danger of perishing . In truth ( reply'd Aurelisa , changing colour as well as Terentia ) I conceive they knew not what they did when they leapt into the water to save my life , and I am not certain but that they might take me for Terentia . As for me ( said Cereontus then respectfully , as he was going away ) my intention cannot be doubtful , and I very well understood I desir'd to succour you ; but , least you should believe I look for praises for it , I shall retire . The more you speak , the lesse I understand , ( answer'd the Princesse of the Leontines ) yet it would by very fitting ( said Amiclea who accompanied the Princesse ) that you knew the truth of this adventure , for fear some inconvenience happen upon it . You so well understand all the secrets of Aurelisa's , and my heart ( answer'd Terentia ) , that it will be easie for you to satisfie the Princess ; but , to speak truth , it were better to conceal our weakness than publish it : upon equitable consideration , I think there is no person amongst us but has their fault . Terentia spoke this with an air that augmented the Princess 's curiosity , who understanding in effect , that there might be some occasion of quarrel between Theanor , Aemilius , and Cereontus told these two fair persons , she would not go forth of their chamber , till she knew exactly , all that was to be known of their adventures . I beseech you , Madam , ( said Aurelisa then ) do not give your self the trouble of hearing a hundred unprofitable trifles , which are glorious to no persons , and will but make you lose time which you might better employ . No , no , ( said Amiclea then ) the Princess can do nothing more delightful to her self , than to hinder such worthy persons as those that sav'd your lives , from quarrelling , as I foresee they will do , if care be not taken to observe them , and suppress part of their resentment . Terentia and Aurelisa understanding in effect , that a quarrel might easily arise between those three men , consented to the desire of the Princess and Aronces , who having two hours still to spend in that place , was not unwilling to employ them in hindering amorous persons from destroying one another ; for he had heard it confusedly spoken , that Aemilius and Theanor lov'd Terentia and Aurelisa . Wherefore urging these two fair Ladies to consent that he should know their history , they did so , on condition that only the Princess of the Leontines and himself should know it , and that they two might not be present at the relation , which they could not hear without extreme confusion . But who then shall tell us your adventures ( said the Princess ) ? Amiclea answered Terentia , who knowes them as well as our selves , and who is so sincere , and so faithful , that I do not conceive she is suspected by Aurelisa , more than she is by me . You have reason ( answer'd that fair Ladie ) and I should more doubt my own memory , if I were to relate my adventure my self , than I do the sincerity of Amiclea . I am very glad you both know me ( reply'd she ) ; but withal , you ought to be assur'd that I will do nothing to render my self unworthy of the good opinion you have of me , and onely relate the pure and naked truth . After this , the Princesse of the Leontines went to her own Chamber , whil'st the Queen of Hetruria was in hers with the generous Melintha . As soon as the Princesse was there , she commanded , No person should be suffer'd to enter , and then oblig'd Amiclea to relate all that had befallen her two amiable friends ; in obedience to which command she began her story in these terms : The HISTORY of AVRELISA and TERENTIA . I will not detain you , Madam , with telling you Aurelisa and Terentia are descended from very noble families , since you know it already ; or that Theanor , Aemylius and Cereontus are persons of quality ; for 't is a thing you are not ignorant of . I shall omit to tell you that these five persons are indued with great merits , because you know them sufficiently to be so ; neverthelesse , for that the Prince that hears me has not time to observe the humour of Aurelisa and Terentia , you must permit me to tell him that tho Terentia be brown and Aurelisa fair , one has black eyes , and the other blew , one be tall of stature and the other low , yet there is more difference in inclinations than in the out-side of their persons . Yet they have both very much wit ; yea , they had for some time a considerable kindness for one another ; but this has not hinder'd but that they have opposite sentiments , and in brief , can never agree in any thing whatsoever , not even in such matters as are of least concernment . If they be onely to walk together , one of them will go in the shade , and the other sayes she do's not fear the Sun , and much affects those great open quarters in Gardens which leave the sight free , and where the air is not confin'd . If one will have her Curtains drawn before her windows , the other maintains on the contrary that the clear day is advantageous to such as have a good complexion . In brief , they never had the same friends of either Sex in the very time they lov'd one another , and I may say I am the only exception to this general rule ; 'T is true , since 't is a happiness I have to be oftentimes a friend to persons who have no resemblance , and whose interests are many times contrary , this ought not to be wonder'd at . But which is strange , these two persons , whose opinions are so different have yet so much reason that they never had any publick fallings out , and they have so well conceal'd their difference that I am almost the onely person that have had any knowledge of them . In the next place , Madam , you must know , that these two persons having both almost in the same time lost their Fathers and Mothers , they were plac'd under the Guardianship of a man of quality , call'd Tolumnius , whose wife was Aurelisa's Aunt . As for Terentia she was Cousin to Tolumnius , who had two Nephews , not Brothers , to whom he intended to marry these two Virgins who have sufficient fortunes . In order to which , he educated them under his wife , whose name was Elinyssa , tho he conceal'd his determination ; however , he so expresly commanded Aemylius and Theanor , ( who obey'd him as if he had been their Father ) to insinuate themselves into the affection of these two persons , that they began to make Courtship to them , more out of obedience than choice , and consequently without Love towards them , or jealousie between themselves ; for they had other things which affected their hearts . On the other side Aurelisa and Terentia having been advertis'd by one of their relations , that they were to prepare themselves to marry Aemylius and Theanor one day , lookt upon them as two men who in time might come to be their husbands . But as they could never love the same things , so they made different desires ; for Terentia wish'd she might be lov'd by Aemylius , and Aurelisa that she might be so by Theanor . Nevertheless , these wishes were conceal'd from all the World , and they never spoke of them but when they were alone . Nor did they then think that they spoke very seriously . For my part ( said Aurelisa one day ) I shall never resolve to become wife to Aemilius : not but that I see he is a person of much honour , but he is not such as I would have a Lover or a Husband : but the case is otherwise in relation to Theanor . As for my particular ( added Terentia ) I cannot think of marrying Theanor , tho he be a person of worth ; but for Aemilius , I could easily resolve to do it . What ? ( said Aurelisa ) would you be the wife of such an inconstant person as Aemylius , who has had a hundred Mistresses in his life . I would not marry him inconstant , ( answer'd Terentia ) but I should like well enough to cure him of his inconstancy , and should not be loth to marry him when I had render'd him faithful . But can you your self ( added Terentia ) resolve to love and to marry Theanor , who you know loves a certain woman ever since he came to the use of reason , who makes a profession of being the most constant person in the World , and yet when he has marri'd you , will not cease to love his former Mistress ? No , no , Terentia , ( repli'd Aurelisa ) I do not understand it so ; but , to speak freely , I should take as much pleasure to render Theanor unfaithful to her that he loves , as you would have , in rendring Aemilius constant . Our two wishes are very different ( answer'd Terentia ) for I desire to remove a defect from Emylius , and you would confer one on Theanor . In truth ( repli'd Aurelisa ) I think we do not yet very well know what we would have ; but the best I see for us , is , that in all probabilities we shall never desire the same things , and so having different pretensions , we shall alwaies live in peace , tho our inclinations be contrary . However from that day Aurelisa and Terentia found arising in their hearts a kind of particular esteem for those two men , which had scarce any other apparent cause than the desire of contradicting one another . For , because Aurelisa esteem'd Emylius less than Theanor , therefore Terentia lov'd Theanor less than Aemilius ; and for the same reason , Aurelisa knowing Terentia preferr'd Aemilius before Theanor , she gave the preheminence to Theanor to the prejudice of Aemilius . Nevertheless , they so well conceal'd their sentiments , that they were taken notice of by no person whatsoever . But whil'st they contested thus , Aemilius and Theanor who were friends , and mutually communicated most part of their sentiments , beheld these two Virgins as most men do those whom they think they ought to marry , that is with an affection without ardour , and little better than ordinary civility ; nor did they so much as inquire how their Uncle intended their marriages should be made ; for Aemilius having at that time three or four Mistresses , and Theanor one who absolutely took up his heart , they onely consider'd that they whom they were to marry would be rich , without troubling themselves further , except that they told their Mistresses , A wise man ought to marry only for his familie's sake , and to love onely for his own . They endeavour'd also to perswade them , that a marriage was not a real infidelity ; and they were happy enough to be believ'd ; for the inconstant Aemilius lov'd none but Gossips , and the constant Theanor loving a woman which could not be his , he perswaded her the more easily to what he desir'd . Things being in this posture , I contracted an intimate friendship with these two young Beauties , and I hapned one day to be at Elinyssa's house with whom they dwelt , when Theanor and Aemilius came thither with two Ladies of no discommendable beauty . So that this conversation being wholly compos'd of young persons ( for Elinyssa was gone out of it about some affairs ) it suddenly became very agreeable and gallant . ' This hapned so much the more easily , for that one of the Ladies who came with Theanor and Aemilius , and whose name was Cleoncia , being much addicted to make sport with her best friends , and to do it sometimes a little too pressingly ; cunningly brought it in , to speak of unfaithful and constant Love , intending to give some light gird to those that were with her . She ask'd the other Ladies what they would do if they were necessitated to chuse a husband of two men , whereof one had a hundred Mistresses , and the other but one , whom he loved ardently . For my part , said one of the Ladies , I would have neither of both ; for certainly 't is no great pleasure to be wife to one of those profess'd Weather-Cocks , who because they converse with none but Gossips , slight their Wives , and every day do a hundred things very displeasing to be seen ; and 't is yet less to be Wife of a Man who every moment is ready to sacrifice all his family to the person whom he loves , whose thoughts are wholly taken up with her , who never stirs from her , who is weary of all other places , who is prodigal in what concerns his love , and covetous in all other respects , and who will not have any thing that he do's , seen ; or when it is observ'd , will not allow it to be complain'd of . And which is strange , both that husband who lends out his heart to whomsoever will have it , and he that gives his intirely to one person , do nevertheless require their Wives should keep a more exact fidelity to them , than any others . But since I may be mistaken ( added she ) I would know Aurelisa's opinion upon this case . Terentia then lookt upon Aurelisa , calling to mind what they had talk't of together some daies before ; whereupon , ( perceiving it was believed , she was going to declare her true sentiments , and consequently to determine , that she lik'd a Husband better that had one constant Love , than one that had many ) on a sudden to have the pleasure of deceiving her friend , she disguis'd her sentiments , and took the contrary side , with intention to anticipate all that she desir'd to say . For my part , ( said she , smiling ) I see no ground there is to doubt ; for 't is better , no question , to be Wife of an unconstant Husband , provided he carry his business discreetly , than to be a Wife to a constant Lover , who perplexes his Wife with continual capricious . For inconstant Lovers , are almost generally of a good humour , whereas , on the contrary , Lovers scrupulously faithful , are for the most part fullen natur'd . Terentia observing Aurelisa's subtlety , could not restrain her self from contradicting her , tho in reality she contradicted her self . There is some wit in what you say , ( said Terentia ) but yet it is certain , that it were incomparably better , to be the Wife of a man who has a great passion , than of one of those that are inconstant to a thousand Loves , of whom every day a hundred stories are told , which divert the whole Court , and perplex his Wife in all companies , since she can scarce go into any place without finding some Mistress of her Husband 's with whom she is at a loss how to comport her self : but it is not so with a Husband that has but one Love ; for provided you keep but some measure of civility to his Mistress , if he be ingenuous he will thank you for it , and if he does not love you , yet at least he will esteem you . While these two Virgins maintain'd the side they undertook , which is sufficient weakness , because it did not agree with their real sentiments , Theanor and Aemilius , to whom this conversation was unpleasing , by reason of their being concern'd in it , believ'd that these two fair persons thought what they spoke , and thereupon Theanor was incens'd against Aurelisa , and Aemilius against Terentia . And either of them desiring to make good their side , produc'd all the reasons for it they couldinvent . For my part , ( said Aemilius ) I see not how the thing can be doubted ; for I conceive nothing is more troublesome to a Wife , than one of those Husbands with a great passion , & nothing more convenient than one that is a Gallant . For he is scarce ever at home , some Feast alwaies takes him up ; and , as he is unwilling to be constrain'd , so he gives the same liberty which he desires to take . On the contrary , a Husband of the other sort , is insupportable ; for out of cross intention , that he may have something to blame in the deportment of his Wife , to the end that may excuse his own , he has continually his Spies to observe her . But however , ( interrupted Theanor ) the Husband you represent so , loves some person , and so his Wife has some ground to hope , if he can cease to love his Mistress , her self may at length get into his affection . But what can be hop'd from an inconstant person , who is never capable of loving any thing ? If he do not love his Mistresses ( said Aemilius ) why should his Wife take it ill ? But if the Husband who has a constant Love , ( answer'd Theanor ) does not cease to use his Wife civilly , what reason has she to complain ? since you do not believe it necessary to her happiness , that she be lov'd . For my part , ( said Aurelisa , contrary to her own sentiments again , because she had begun so ) I am against Theanor : And I ( added Terentia ) against Aemilius . In my apprehension , ( said I then ) you are not against any body ; for to speak sincerely , you do not well know what you would do , if both of you had Husbands , which did not love you . It is not material for what reason you are not lov'd ; since in what manner soever the matter is , it is alwaies troublesome . However , whether you be lov'd or hated , you ought for Virtue 's and your own sake , to be as faithful to a Husband that does not love you , as to one that does ; for it is not fitting ever to revenge your selves to his prejudice ; nor to offend by example . No doubt Terentia and Aurelisa thought the same thing that I spoke ; for they are both very discreet ; but they were in a manner not to agree to it , to the end they might have occasion to contest . Nevertheless , seemliliness restrain'd them , and so the conversation ended ; after which , Theanor went away with a secret indignation against Aurelisa , and Aemilius against Terentia , tho in truth Aemilius was oblig'd to love Terentia , and Theanor Aurelisa . When they were return'd home , ( for they lodg'd together ) they fell to speak concerning these two Ladies , and resolved between themselves , that if their Uncle should oblige them to marry them , Theanor should marry Terentia , and Aemilius Aurelisa . In the mean time , these two fair Virgins being retir'd , Terentia ask'd Aurelisa why she would not speak her mind really ? 'T was to hinder you from speaking yours , ( answer'd she , smiling ) for I conceiv'd you would not be of my opinion . But by obliging me not to speak what I thought , ( reply'd Terentia ) you did not speak your own thoughts , 'T is true , ( said she ) but do not you know , that sometimes the mischief you do others , compensates us for part of that we do ourselves ? You may judge , Madam , by what I say , in what condition things then stood . But how weak soever this beginning of aversion was which Aemilius had against Terentia , and Theanor against Aurelisa ; and how slight soever an inclination Terentia had for Aemilius , and Aurelisa for Theanor , these first impressions were the true cause of all that have befallen them since . For Theanor after having had so long and constant affection in his Soul , was insensibly cur'd of that Love by another , and had a great dearness for Terentia , alwaies remembring the sentiments he had observ'd in her mind , at the time of that contest , at which I was present . About the same time too , Aemilius being weary of the turmoil , occasion'd by the necessity of entertaining several gallantries together , accustom'd himself to take more pleasure than usually in the company of Aurelisa ; and thus these two friends by degrees became very amorous of the two fair Virgins . But by a strange crossness of Fate , the first inclination of these two persons continuing , and being not alwaies able to restrain themselves from bearing envy one towards another , Terentia could not endure Theanor , and wisht so ardently Aemilius would love her in stead of him , that she seem'd to love him already . Aurelisa on the other side , accounting Aemilius insupportable , desir'd Theanor would please himself less with the company of Terentia , and more with hers . Not but that these four persons were every day together ; but it is often seen , that tho persons be in the same place , their hearts are far distant from those in whose presence they are . However they all conceal'd their sentiments , and not knowing preciseely in what manner he on whom they depended , would dispose of them , they expected till he declar'd his mind , every one of them desiring in their hearts , his pleasure might not check their respective inclinations . But it was in a short time perceiv'd , that some change hapned in the minds of Aemilius and Theanor ; for the ancient Mistress of this latter , being possess'd with extreme jealousie , utter'd several expressions , which intimated that Theanor could not but have an other Love. All the Mistresses of Aemilius did the like , and within a very few daies it was generally talkt of , that Theanor was became unfaithful , and Aemilius constant . It was also added , that the cause of the constancy of one , and of the infidelity of the other , must needs be in Elynissa's house ; but however , it could not be conjectur'd , whether it were Aurelisa that Aemilius lov'd , or whether it were Terentia that had cur'd Theanor of his first passion : for these two Lovers not knowing the intention of their Uncle , durst not declare themselvs , and liv'd in partial civility towards these two Ladies , for whom they had notwithstanding very different sentiments , and by whom likewise they were lookt upon after a very different manner . I being then their intimate friend , inform'd them of the rumour that was reported concerning the constancy of Aemilius , and the unfaithfulness of Theanor , and ask't them for whose sake Theanor was become unfaithful , and Aemilius constant . For it is not doubted , ( added I ) but 't is for the sake of you two , that these Lovers have chang'd inclinations . For my part , ( answer'd Terentia suddenly , and blushing ) I know not whether Theanor loves me , but I know well Aemilius does not . I am very well assur'd , ( said Aurelisa , ) Theanor is not faithful for my sake ; and as for Aemilius , I care so little for knowing wherefore he ceas'd to be inconstant , that I have not at all taken notice of it . Yet I wonder , ( added Terentia ) you have not observ'd , that he takes more pleasure in speaking to you , than to me . I assure you I have taken notice of it , ( answer'd she ) , but I have observ'd upon divers occasions , that Theanor uses all his address to avoid discourse with me , and seeks to place himself near you , as often as he can , without doing me incivility . If it be ( so repli'd Terentia coldly ) I have reason to complain and pity my self , and I wish Aemilius be more happy than he . If he have any such intention towards me as you speak of , ( answer'd Aurelisa ) he will not be more happy than his friend nor I than you . In truth ( said I to them then ) I see not , however the business be , how either of you can be unhappy ; for Theanor and Aemilius are both such deserving persons , that you cannot make a bad choice of either of them . They were going to answer , but these two Lovers enter'd , who , to confirm what they had spoken of , handsomely sought to place themselves according to their inclinations . Aemilius approacht near to Aurelisa , and Theanor to Terentia , At which both of them blusht ; which the Lovers observing , interpreted to their own advantage , ( as persons , in their condition , use to take all occasions of flattering themselves ) tho in truth it was to their prejudice . For Terentia blusht out of spight , to see that Aemilius prefer'd Aurelisa before her self , and Aurelisa out of anger , to observe that Theanor neglected her in respect of her friend . However , being both intelligent , they suppressed their sentiments , and the conversation was nevertheless sufficiently agreeable at the beginning . For comming to speak of gallantry , the question was put , whether that love were greater that could not contain from declaring her self , or that which was conceal'd out of respect . Terentia being in a great fear lest Theanor should tell her he lov'd her , and more , lest Aemilius should declare his mind to Aurelisa , made haste to answer that there was no cause of doubt , and that there was more love in not telling that one loves , when respect alone causes the Lover's silence , than in going to tell it with precipitancy . Aurelisa now found her self a little perplext ; for she lov'd not to be of Terentia's opinion , and was as unwilling to take upon her to maintain , that it was fit to declare one's love , for fear of encouraging Aemilius to tell her something that might not please her . Therefore she chose rather to say nothing of her self , but asked me , What I thought of the case ? For my part who had no interest in it , I spoke sincerely what I thought of the matter , and indeavour'd to maintain , that a Lover who could restrain himself from declaring that he lov'd , had a less passion than he who in spight of the respect he bore to his Mistress , and in spight of his own reason , was enforc'd to profess that he was in love . Aemilius was of my opinion , and Theanor intending his silence should be a declaration of his love to Terentia , maintain'd the contrary , and was of her opinion : So that this dispute lasted for a good time . For my part , ( said I ) I confess to you , I fear people who are not able to contain from saying they love , have nothing in their hearts which torments them very much ; and there is no surer token of a luke warm affection , than the long silence of a Lover . For , is not complaint an infallible sign of great sorrowes ? little diseases are easily past over in silence , but the wisest complain of such as are great , and all the Philosophy of the most insensible persons , can scarce ever keep from crying out when they suffer very much . So that as , no doubt , it cannot be prov'd that silence is a sign of great pain in the body , no more can it be made out to be an evidence of great grief of mind . But , do you make no difference ( said Theanor ) between a great love and a great pain ? No , ( answer'd I ) ; for , besides that I am perswaded there is no love without inquietude , which is a kind of pain , I am so also , that a Lover who has not declar'd his passion , has so vehement a desire to tell it , that he suffers one of the greatest torments in the world . You have reason , Amiclea ( said Aemilius to me ) and I can answer you , that for certain it is the greatest misery that can be imagin'd . 'T is no doubt a great trouble ( repli'd Theanor ) but for that reason it is a great sign of love ; for is there any thing more obliging to a Lady , than to make her know , that the fear of displeasing her , and the respect you have for her , obliges you to be silent , and to suffer without complaining ? and besides ( added he ) to speak equitably , was a Lover ever believ'd upon his word ? and if he does no more than say , I love you , would any Lady in the world believe him ? And if so , the best way or course to prove one's love , is by a thousand cares , and a thousand services , sighs , glances , and a thousand other wayes more effectual than words , without offending a fair person , who will not have the respect due to her , lost . Believe me ( said I then to Theanor ) the sighes , glances , cares and services you speak of , may be compar'd to metal , ( of which not long since money has been made at Rome ) whose value is redoubled by the Prince's stamp . For all that is done for a fair person before a man discovers himself to be a Lover , is lookt upon but as testimonies of esteem and friendship at most , and , till after such declarations , she does not look upon the services render'd to her , as testimonies of love . What you say , is , no doubt , very well spoken ( said I to him ) but it must be added , that when people are forbidden to speak , 't is taken for no great offence if they break that prohibition , in case they be esteem'd , and they knew how to do it handsomely . But , Amiclea ( answer'd Terentia ) I think you have lost your reason , in accusing women of such a defect as this ; For , I conceive , a deserving person can never be more oblig'd than when she sees her displeasure is dreaded , and that she is fear'd and respected . 'T is true ( repli'd I ) but if a Lover do not profess himself to be such , how will he ever be lov'd ? I know not whether he will be lov'd or no ( answer'd Terentia ) but I know well , that a Lover who should tell me rudely that he lov'd me , should be hated . When Amiclea ( repli'd Aemilius ) maintains it fit for a lover to declare his passion , she does not mean he should do it after an unhandsome manner . As I was going to answer , the Lady which Theanor had lov'd so long , arriv'd with two others ; her name was Menesile , and it is not to be doubted , but she is a very confident person , and passionate . This visit very much surpriz'd the company ; for she did not use to visit Elynissa . But jealousie exciting a desire in her to see what pass'd in this cabal , she caus'd her self to be introduc'd by one of Tolumnius's friends . Nevertheless Theanor the better to make known his love to Terentia , continu'd with her , tho he did not speak to her apart , for should he have desir'd it , she would not have given him occasion . When Aurelisa beheld this Lady enter , she well understood that a sentiment of jealousie induc'd her to make this visit ; so that perceiving she still lov'd Theanor , this redoubled the inclination she had for him , as well as the envy she bore to Terentia ; for she was extremely sorry that she was not the person to whom he prov'd unfaithful . A quarter of an hour after , three of Aemilius's ancient Mistresses arriv'd ; but he saluted them so coldly , and lookt upon them so little , that it could scarce be thought he had ever seen them before . Whereupon Terentia observing that this unfaithful person was become constant , was extreamly perplexed it was not for her sake that he despis'd all his former Mistresses . And so she became as melancholick as Aurelisa . However , civility obliging them to entertain those that came to visit them , they fell to discourse of several things ; after which the conversation being chang'd on a sudden , they inveighed very much against men in general . It was affirm'd that they were very frequently unjust , vindicative , inconstant , insensible , and given to detraction . Theanor and Aemilius then maintain'd the cause of their own sex , defended themselves the best they could . But at length , I know not how it came to pass , but one of the new-come Ladies , who did not love Menesile , askt me if I believ'd that a woman whom a man ceas'd to love , ought to be more offended than another , who could not gain the affection of a man she lov'd . This proposition made Menesile , Terentia , and Aurelisa blush , which nevertheless was observ'd only by my self . Menesile recollecting her self in a moment , had confidence enough to make good her own cause . 'T is so easie to answer to what you demand ( said she ) that tho many persons be present here , who have more wit than my self , I think I shall have enough to convince you , that 't is greater shame not to be able to makes one's self be lov'd , than to be abandon'd . For the shame reflects upon the desertor , and not on her that is forsaken . I know not whose the shame is ( repli'd I ) but I believe the anger is on her side that is relinquisht , if she persists to love . I believe ( said Menesile ) the cause of the anger is for having been deceiv'd ; but however , a person that cannot make her self be lov'd , is not only angry , but ashamed of her own weakness : and whereas a woman that has been lov'd , and is so no longer , is possessed onely with despight , hatred , and contempt of her Renegade ; she that loves without being lov'd , comes at length , when she has any heart , to hate and despise her self ; which , no doubt is the cruellest thing in the world . While Menesile was speaking thus , Terentia , Aurelisa , and Theanor , were extremely perplext , being inforc'd to hear an unpleasing discourse , without answering to it . I observing their trouble ( answer'd Menesile ) and desiring to make a third party , In truth ( said I to her ) whether a woman loves without being lov'd , or whether her Lover forsakes her , she is worthy of pity if she be vertuous ; for as for such as are not , they ought never to be pitied . But I would know further ( said she who made this proposition ) who suffers most of the two . She that loves most ( answer'd Terentia ) . That is likely ( repli'd a Lady of the company ) to be the forsaken Lady ; for I cannot understand that he that is not lov'd , can love very ardently . For my part ( said another ) I do not conceive a woman can love , if her affection be not answer'd when she gives some Testimony of it ; but I do not believe it impossible but a vertuous person may have a secret and hidden inclination which may lead her to love rather one man than another ; tho without testifying any thing of it . If it be so ( answer'd Menesile ) I believe really she that is forsaken suffers more than she that is not lov'd ; but if she believes that her eyes have betray'd the secret of her heart , and that he that she loves understands her affection without answering to it , I conceive she undergoes the torment of a shame of greater pain to her , than the blackest infidelity can cause . For in this case the remedy is at hand by scorning him from whom the injury is receiv'd . Whil'st Menesile was speaking thus , Aemilius talk't low to Aurelisa , who at that instant lik't rather to hear him , than to be oblig'd to answer Menesile . You are very melancholick to day , Madam , ( said he to her ) altho I do not complain of your silence ; for it being a kind of consent , I presume you agree that Amilcar had reason to say : There is greater love in not being able to contain from discovering that passion , than in being silent out of respect ; and therefore to avoid giving you leisure to change your sentiments , it is best for me to tell you in the most respectful manner possible , that of the most inconstant of all men you will make the most faithful Lover in the World , provided you will please to fasten the Knots which tye me to your service . I beseech you , Aemilius , ( answer'd Aurelisa much astonish'd ) do not force me to speak more rudely to you than I would : you know I have respect for Tolumnius , and that I should be extream sorry to displease him . However if you accustome your self to speak to me as you do , it shall be hard but I will find out wayes to deliver me from your importunity . Aurelisa spoke this with a certain severe aspect , which sensibly afflicted Aemilius ; but in stead of being repell'd by it , he became more amorous ; for he was one of those to whom the difficulties of things encreases the desire of possessing them . Wherefore he spoke again to Aurelisa to the same purpose , but so respectfully , that she had no pretext to be offended with him . On the other side Theanor observing all Menesile's discourse was only to despight him , design'd to take advantage of her anger : so that when all the company was gone , he continu'd last , and approaching to Terentia who was musing by a window , If you remember , Madam ( said he to her with a low voice ) all that you have heard spoken indirectly against me , remember also at the same time , that I have suffer'd it for your sake ; and that if I had not an infinite respect for you , I should tell you , that did I not love you , I should not be unfaithful . I assure you ( answer'd she ) I will alwaies remember the quality you give your self , to the end I may not be endanger'd to love you more than I do ; for in brief a man that can forsake one woman for another when he is lov'd by her , may prove unfaithful to all that shall put confidence in him . After this , going aside to Aurelisa , Theanor was constrain'd to go away without saying more to her . The rest of the evening Terentia and Aurelisa were sufficiently melancholick , they undrest themselves almost without speaking to one another , tho they lay in the same Chamber , and it was not till the next morning that they spoke any thing . When , after they were drest , according to their custome , they went into a little Closet not far from their Chamber , expecting the hour to go to the Temple . As soon as they were there , Aurelisa ( who naturally was more debonair than Terentia ) ask't her with a something forc'd smile , whence it came to pass she was so pensive that day ; For ( said she ) they ought not to be melancholick who have gain'd a victory . You ought then to be more frolick than you are ( answer'd Terentia ) for you have triumph'd more gloriously than I. If you will change your victory ( reply'd Aurelisa ) I am content . I assure you , it shall not be my fault ( answer'd Terentia ) : not that I absolutely agree to what I perceive you think ; but I answer to your words rather than to the truth of the business you set upon me for . But I shall alwaies draw this advantage from what you have said , that I see Aemilius has mention'd his love to you , and I did not convince him yesterday . I acknowledge it ( repli'd Aurelisa , knowing it would afflict Terentia ) : but now confess to me whether Theanor did not make you know he loves you ; and that as I have made a faithful Lover of an unconstant one , you have made a man unfaithful who was reputed the most constant in the World. Your sincerity requiring the like from me ( answer'd Terentia ) I confess to you , Theanor made me understand he loves me . Ah! Terentia ( said Aurelisa ) why have you not made Aemilius your Lover ? Ah! Aurelisa ( say'd Terentia ) wherefore have you not gain'd the heart of Theanor , which I know not what to do with ? The misery is ( added she ) that I perceive 't is Tolumnius's absolute pleasure we should marry his Nephews ; and that , according as your heart and mine are dispos'd , we shall be alwaies unhappy . For I tell you again , I shall never be able to live with Aemilius , tho he is a person of merit . I say the same of Theanor ( answer'd Terentia ) . After this , the like unhappiness uniting the hearts of these two Virgins , they promis'd much friendship and fidelity one to another . But , in order to seek some remedy to their hard fortunes , Terentia promis'd Aurelisa alwaies to treat Theanor ill , and never to marry him , what command soever Tolumnius should lay upon her to that purpose , whom she obeyed as her own father . And Aurelisa likewise promis'd on her part , never to speak any thing favourable to Aemilius , nor marry him , whatever command should be lay'd upon her to it ; they promis'd also to relate sincerely all that those two Lovers should say to them . But alass ! ( said Terentia ) all our providence will perhaps be unprofitable to hinder us from being unhappy ; for it is in our power not to marry those we do not love , but if it should be propounded to us to marry those we do not hate , perhaps we shall not be able to refuse them , tho they do not love us ; and 't is possible Theanor and Aemilius will have the weakness to obey Tolumnius out of a regard to their interest . However , I confess to you , I should think my self as unhappy to marry a man who should not love me , and I should affect , as to marry one whom I had no affection for , and lov'd me . You have reason ( answer'd Aurelisa ) . But since hope is not to be disclaim'd to the last , we ought to hope that being united as we are at present , it may fall out that we may change our destiny ; Aemilius may come to love you , and Theanor not to hate me . After this they made a thousand caresses to one another , and express'd a thousand blandishments . At the end of this conversation they went to the Temple , where their two Lovers were , who confirm'd by their looks what they had spoken the day before . At their return from the Temple , they were told , one of her Friends , delited they would go in the evening into the Gardens of the Palace , whither , as you know , Madam , the whole Court resorts very frequently in fair weather . Accordingly they went thither with a Kinswoman of theirs , imagining their Friend would take the pleasure to walk with them ; but they found it was to hear musick-entertainment which Theanor and Aemilius had prepar'd for them , and that she in whose name they were requested to come , knew nothing of this gallantry ; which , instead of exciting joy in them for whom it was intended , afforded them but regret and discontent . Some daies after , these Lovers gave a magnificent Collation to the same persons , in that delightful Grove which is call'd the Grove of the Spring , because the verdure appears there sooner than any other where , and all the World resorts to walk there in that season : and to make their love more taken notice of , one evening they gave a Ball under a magnificent Tent in the middle of that Meadow , which is call'd the Meadow of Flora , because indeed it is alwaies cover'd over with flowers . Terentia and Aurelisa were at a desperate loss with these contrivances of their two Lovers to please them ; but yet it behov'd to be present at all their entertainments for fear of displeasing Tolumnius and Elinyssa . Not long after , they were joyful to understand that Tolumnius had resolv'd to go and spend some time in the Countrey at a very fair house of his near Clusium . They understood also that I was to be of the company ; and accordingly I departed two daies after with them ; upon which occasion , as friendship is more speedily contracted during a little journey into the Countrey than in the City , they were pleas'd to make me privy to the fear they were in , lest Tolumnius should determine to marry them after a manner contrary to their own inclinations ; and , in brief , they told me all the principal secrets they had in their breasts . I confess to you they caus'd me to pity them , and finding an occasion to intermeddle with love innocently , I promis'd to do all I could to change the hearts of their two Lovers , who were both my familiar friends . During our Countrey-journey , there was nothing but continual feasting ; but these two Virgins desiring me not to desert them at all , that so their Lovers might not have the liberty to speak to them apart , I did it indeed so handsomely , without Aemilius and Theanor's ever suspecting my design to hinder them from discoursing to them , that they could not say any thing to them concerning their passion . I did not content my self with doing this office to these two Virgins , I spoke severally to both their Lovers , in order to perswade them into sentiments contrary to their own . For speaking to Aemilius I extol'd Terentia with exaggeration , and did the like for Aurelisa speaking to Theanor . But , to speak truth , I did not observe they commended them with the same ardour . On the contrary when I spoke of Aurelisa to Theanor he spoke to me of Terentia ; and as soon as I nam'd Terentia to Aemilius , he mention'd Aurelisa to me . In the mean time these two Lovers were so solicitous to get themselves lov'd , that they did not perceive they were lov'd by those whom they did not affect . 'T is true , Terentia and Aurelisa being both discreet and vertuous , they conceal'd their sentiments the best they could , and did not cease to seem pleasant , to be sociable , and shew an equal civility to those for whom they had very differing sentiments . That which render'd them the more unhappy , was , that tho Theanor were in love with Terentia , yet he did not cease to live much in favour with Aurelisa ; and tho Aemylius lov'd Aurelisa , yet he was much complacential towards Terentia . Now it falling out that these two Lovers had Affairs at Court , they made but little journeys on a day . They made very urgent requests to Aurelisa and Terentia that they would permit them to write to them , but they would not grant it . Yet I , who lov'd news well when I was in the Countrey , desir'd one of my friends who was one of theirs too , to send me not only what he knew at Clusium , but likewise all intelligence he should receive from any other place , for he was one that had correspondence throughout all Italy . Not that I car'd much what pass'd in places where I knew no person , but Tolumnius loving to know all that was acted all the World over , I was willing to divert him during my residing at his house . And accordingly , that Friend of mine several times sent me very ample relations of all that pass'd at Court , with the extracts of Letters which he receiv'd from Rome , Veii , Tarentum , Cuma , Volaterra , Panormus , Capua , and divers other places . So that this affording divertisement to Tolumnius , and the news of the World giving sufficient pleasure to Terentia , Aurelisa , and my self , we awaited with much impatience the day that we were to receive Letters . One night we went to walk , expecting their arrival , and thinking to have them a moment sooner . And as we were between two Meadows border'd about with Willows , we saw him arrive who was wont to bring my Packets , and who now deliver'd me several . Amongst the rest , I beheld one which I did not know , so that the desire of knowing who writ it , caus'd me to open it first ; which done , I found it was a relation divided into distinct Articles like those I was wont to receive , tho I did not know the Character of it . Terentia and Aurelisa observing my astonishment , approch't toward me ; and all three of us sitting down at the foot of a Tree , I began to read the relation which was in effect the same I am going to repeat to you ; for I know I shall not alter the sense ; however , I may something change the words . Of the Court. Persons envious , discontented , and ungratefull are alwayes to be found here ; they to whom any thing is given , believe they deserve more ; they to whom nothing is given , think that rob'd from them which is given to others ; in the mean time all the World is oftentimes in a burly burly without knowing wherefore . There are found there ambitions persons without merit , flatterers ill rewarded , false friends resembling true , an out side of goodnesse which charms new-comers , and yet do's not deceive them who have experience ; in brief , imposture and fraud is seen every where , and handsome deportment without honesty . As for love , there is little can be call'd so ; altho sometimes certain frivolous loves are to be seen there , which are fit only for young idle persons that know not what to do , and many times too know not what to say . Loves of interests are seen there likewise , which inspire onely unworthy actions , and there is scarce ever any sincere love to be found unlesse it be in the breasts of Theanor and Aemylius , whose hearts they say are in the Countrey , tho their persons are seen every day at the Queen's Palace , where thy appear so melancholy that all the Ladies complain of them . Of CLUSIUM . All the envious Fair ones rejoice here , for the absence of the two fairest persons in the World ; yet they do not draw much advantage by it : for all worthy persons are so afflicted with it , that all their conversations are turn'd into sadnesse . There are some who affirm two of their Loves are in danger to die of sorrow if they do not speedily return , tho it be not the custom to die for the absence of a rigorous Mistresse ; Otherwise , Clusium is as it is wont to be , that is , the powerful oppresse the weak , every one seeks that which pleases him , those which govern are repin'd at , projects and designs are contriv'd to no end , little true vertue is to be found there , but much hypocrisie , disorderly magnificence , excessive avarice , injustice , irregularity and confusion . Of the Gardens of the Palace . All the Ladies who were wont to pull down their Veils , when they fear'd lest their beauty should be constrain'd to yield to that of Terentia and Aurelisa , walk with open countenances during their absence ; but for that the image of those two fair persons remains in the hearts of all those who have judicious eyes in relations to beauty , they have never the more admirers , and the remembrance of those who are no more seen there , still prejudices the glory of those that are . On the Grove of the Spring . Tho all the Trees be here as green as usual , yet there is much lesse company than was wont ; not but that there are still a hundered thousand Birds which make the most delightfull melody that can be heard ; but the reason , no doubt , is , for that the crowd of honorable persons who came to walk here the last year , came not so much to hear the Nightingals sing as to behold the two fairest persons of the Earth , who were seen there almost every day . Now , instead of them , two melancholick Lovers are seen very frequently-there , who came to sigh in the most solitary places of the Grove . Sometimes they loose themselves in it , their grief so possesses them ; and there are some also who assure they have made very amorous Verses which have been found carv'd upon the Trees , by which it appears that one of them loves a handsom fair woman , and the other a beautiful brown , However , this Wood appears so solitary , that there is cause to believe there will be no more resorting to it , if those two fair ones who are absent do not speedily return . On the Ball , upon the evening of Juno's Festivall . All sorts of people are seen here ; some dance well , others ill , and many others do not dance at all . There are seen also several Ladies who ought not to dance more , because 't is too long agoe since they begun to dance . There are young people too , who begin to see the World by the Fall , and are so out of countenance , that they cannot dance according to the right cadence . Here are also knots and factions , tho the design oftentimes is onely to dance ill . But , what is most resented , is , that the fairest ornament of the Assemblies at Clusium is no longer seen here , namely Terentia and Aurelisa . And 't is for the same reason , that Theanor and Aemilius are not seen here , who like better to be in solitude by themselves than to be seen at the Ball , where they cannot see the only persons that can please them . On the Medow of Flora. All the World is much amaz'd , not to see any longer here that abundance of Flowers which were wont to be seen every year . Indeed , they say the West-winds , which serve to maintain the freshnesse of Flowers , have follow'd those two fair ones that love them , and that this is the cause the Medow has almost no Flowers this year . They speak of sending to request them to return , but very many beauties oppose it , because they like better the Medow should be without Flowers , than to see the admirable complexion of Aurelisa and Terentia outshine the lustre of their own . On the Temple of Venus . A great sacrifice is preparing here for two unfortunate Lovers , who cannot be lov'd by their Mistresses , tho they have the most ardent and faithful passion in their breasts that ever was . There are some believe , that if they do not resolve to reward their fidelity , the Goddesse they adore will revenge their deaths after a strange manner ; for 't is the custom of this Goddesse , when she is offended with Ladies rebellions against the Laws of her son , to take away their beauty immaturely , or cause them to love without being lov'd . Therefore 't is to be wish'd , those two fair persons would reward their Lovers for being so faithful . If they do so , they shall be happy in the highest degree , nothing being more sweet than to love and be lov'd , nor nothing so miserable as not to love at all . Well , ( said I to Aurelisa and Terentia , after I had done reading this news ) What think you of that which you have heard ? Me thinks , ( answer'd Terentia ) to my great discontent , Aemilius has a great wit. How ? ( reply'd Aurelisa roughly ) do not you know 't is Theanor that made this gallantry ? For my part , ( said I to them ) if you ask me what I think , I shall tell you I believe it belongs to them both in common , that they have joyn'd their braines together , that they have both contriv'd the design , and afterwards caus'd it to be written by an unknown hand . No , no , ( answer'd Terentia ) 't is not Theanor that writ these news ; no question he has much wit , but it does not lye this way , and 't is only Aemilius that could invent this folly . On the contrary ( reply'd Aurelisa ) it looks so like Theanor's , that I cannot be mistaken . However it be , ( said I to them ) if the Author of this Gallantry be doubtful , the cause of it is not so too , and you may easily judge that it was made for your sakes . Alas ! ( answer'd Terentia ) what am I the better , if this contrivance be ingenious and handsome , if Love inspir'd Aemilius with it only to divert Aurelisa ? Good gods , ( reply'd that fair Virgin ) what advantage is it to me , that Theanor had a hand in this agreeable folly , since you were the only occasion of it ? 'T is very strange , ( said I to them ) that by these news it cannot be known , whether Theanor intended it to Terentia or Aemilius to Aurelisa . Alas ! ( answer'd Terentia ) the matter is not dubious ; for after what they have told us , they conceive we easily make the application of what they write . However , all their wit is very ill bestow'd in the manner they employ it . But wherefore ( said I ) do not you both strive to conform your minds to your fortunes , and to love them that love you ? Ah! my dear Amiclea , ( cry'd Terentia ) how happy are you in being ignorant of the power of a vehement inclination ! and how cruell ( added Aurelisa ) in thinking we do not do all we are able , to love those that love us ! At least , I know I have omitted nothing to effect it , nor neglected any endeavours to love Aemilius , and hate Theanor . I have done more than you , ( answer'd Terentia ) for I have attempted to bring my selfe to that passe , as to be only indifferent for both , and I could never effect it , and notwithstanding all my endeavours , I have still an inclination for Aemilius and aversion for Theanor . However , out of respect both to Vertue and Seemlinesse , both the one and the other ought to be equally conceal'd , for fear of offending Tolumnius ; and that which renders me more miserable , is , that I believe , if Aemilius knew I did not hate him , and you did , it is possible he would love me . I have believ'd as you do , ( reply'd Terentia ) that if Aemilius were not ignorant of your aversion against him , and the inclination I have to love him , in all probability he would love me ; but at present I believe it lesse than I did . Therefore that which pleases me most in this Gallantry of Theanor and Aemilius , is , that these two Lovers however suspect nothing of our weaknesse towards them , and so I may see them without blushing ; for if they had had any such suspition , they would not have said in this last Article of news , that when Venus is offended , she punishes the fair ones , that have disobey'd her , by causing them to love without being lov'd . In truth , ( answer'd Aurelisa ) our destiny is sufficiently intricate ; for according to all probability we are likely to be very unhappy . After this , she took the pleasant news that was written to me , and read it over from the beginning silently , whilst Terentia was in a deep musing , and I stood by observing them both . After Aurelisa had read the pacquet , Terentia took her turn to read it too ; and tho it was sent on purpose to divert them , yet it made them both very sad . Neverthelesse , they had some consolation the next day ; for Tolumnius speaking to me in private , told me he had a purpose to marry Terentia and Aurelisa to his Nephews , and therefore desir'd me to know of these two Ladies what their inclination was , it being more just ( as he said ) to know the true sentiments of those which ought to obey , than of those who are to command . Wherefore ( taking this occasion to do a service to my friends , tho it were against the inclination of my two of the other Sexe ) I told him it was not necessary for me to speak to Terentia or Aurelisa , and that since I understood them better than they did themselves , I could assure him Terentia would never be happy , if she marry'd Theanor , but that she might be so with Aemilius ; on the other side , that Aurelisa would be miserable with Aemilius , and very well satisfi'd with Theanor . If it be so , ( reply'd Tolumnius ) it will be easie for me to content them ; for Theanor and Aemilius will not dare to disobey me ; and besides , ( added he ) I believe their hearts are free enough at present , not to make any resistance to my commands . Moreover , both Terentia and Aurelisa are so well educated , that it will be no difficulty for them to comply with my pleasure . I thought to tell him then that he was mistaken , but I was afraid to speak too much ; and therefore I left the matter in this condition , and went to find my Friends . Terentia presently blush't at what I had said , but Aurelisa thank'd me for it ; for I see not ( said she ) how any inconvenience can follow upon this adventure ; for if Theanor and Aemilius readily obey , it will be a sign the passion they have for us , will not be strong enough to hinder us from hoping to be lov'd by them ; and if they absolutely refuse to obey , indignation will cure us , and perhaps lead us to admit of the affection of them that love us , For my part , ( said Terentia ) I hope nothing , and I fear all ; but when all is done , the case having no remedy , must be resolv'd upon . The same evening these two Lovers desiring to know how their news was taken , arriv'd , and made shew as if they knew nothing of it . But I being desirous to oblige them , commended that Gallantry before them ; I shewd them it , and I brought them at length to confesse in secret , that they had contriv'd it together , as I had imagin'd . After all the Company was retir'd , Tolumnius did not fail to cause them to be call'd , that he might tell them what he had resolv'd upon . You know ( said he to them ) what command I lay'd upon you , to accustome to visit Terentia and Aurelisa , and that 't is my pleasure you should marry them ; but since it is hard for a Man to be contented with the deportment of his Wife , if he be not lov'd by her , I have observ'd and caus'd the inclinations of the two persons I design for you carefully to be noted by a person of their familiarity . So that it shall be your own fault if you be not happy ; for in brief , I know Terentia has for you ( said he , looking upon Aemilius ) all the inclination a vertuous Virgin can have for a Man whom she looks upon as he that is to be her husband : and I know also ( added he , speaking to Theanor ) that Aurelisa has a dearnesse for you , which ought to oblige you to prefer her readily before Terentia . Is it possible , my Lord ( answer'd they both at once ) that you should be well inform'd of that which you speak ? Doubt not of it , ( reply'd he ) and conform your selves to my will ; for tho you should have no great affection for these two Ladies , ye must think of nought but to marry them . They are fair , young , prudent , and rich ; and that 's sufficient . If you do not love them before you marry them , you will love them after ; as well as it oftentimes falls out , that they who love their Wives before , come shortly after not to love them at all . Marriage and Love are two things , which are not frequently long together ; and therefore determine only to obey me , for all my estate is for them who obey me , and not for others . As for what concerns me , ( reply'd Theanor ) no respect of interest shall ever cause me to do any thing . And for my part , ( added Aemilius ) nothing can ever induce me to marry Terentia . For , in brief , ( added he ) since it equally concerns Theanor and my selfe , to let you know the truth , we ardently love Terentia and Aurelisa . But , my Lord , 't is because we love them that we cannot marry them in the manner you propound to us ; for Theanor loves Terentia , and I love Aurelisa . But since Aurelisa loves Theanor , ( reply'd Tolumnius ) and you are lov'd by Terentia , it concernes you to enforce your sentiments ; for it is much more dangerous for a man to marry a Wife by whom he is hated , than it is for him to marry one whom he loves not , if he be lov'd by her , especially when she is fair and wise . However it be , ( said he to them ) I will not lay any constraint upon the two young Ladies , whose Parents at their death left them under my Guardianship . But since you depend on me , and have a thousand obligations to me , and since I can ruine you when I please , you ought to yield to my will : do so if you be wise ; for assuredly you shall repent your selves if you do otherwise . Tolumnius spoke this with an aspect of choler , which hindred Theanor and Aemilius from answering him ; besides , having made them a sign to retire , they were constrain'd to go forth of his chamber to their own , but with so much affliction , that they spent the night without sleeping : for Tolumnius having told them he knew the inclinations of Terentia and Aurelisa , they imagin'd it was an artifice of those two Ladies who hated them , to put an obstacle to their design . The next morning they were so sad , that never was a day pass'd after a more melancholy manner than that ; for Tolumnius was possess'd both with grief and indignation ; the two Lovers were alike in despair ; and Terentia and Aurelisa were both equally afflicted and asham'd . Not long after Tolumnius told me , it very much troubled him , to find that Theanor and Aemilius had dispos'd of their hearts otherwise than they ought , but he intreated me to say nothing of it to Terentia and Aurelisa , and assur'd me he knew well how to make himself be obey'd . Yet this news did not rejoyce these two fair Ladies , from whom I thought I ought not to conceal it ; for when they came to consider , that if Tolumnius persecuted Theanor and Aemilius , they might be hated by those whom they lov'd , their minds were in a strange perplexity . On the other side , the two Lovers , who were intimate friends , were in an unconceivable trouble ; for if they resolv'd to obey , they should marry Women whom they did not love , either of them remaining amorous of one another's Wives . You may easily conceive that this gave them no small affliction . Indeed in this condition they knew not what to say , either to her that they lov'd , or to her that they did not affect . Wherefore they chose rather to return to Clusium , than to continue in a place so unpleasing to them . Their departure offended Tolumnius , and sensibly afflicted Terentia and Aurelisa . Sometimes they had sentiments of hatred , sometimes thoughts of love , and scarce ever any other than apprehensions of despaire . For my part , I did all I could to appease Tolumnius , and to comfort the two afflicted Ladies ; but at length the time was come to return to the City , where all these persons were in a new perplexity . Before Tolumnius had spoken to the two Lovers , they did not perceive that themselves were very much hated or lov'd ; but after he had told them they were not lov'd at all , and yet that they were not hated , they wonder'd they had no sooner understood the truth . When Theanor beheld Terentia , he observ'd in her eyes a forc'd civility , which caus'd him almost to dye with grief , and when he look'd upon Aurelisa , he saw in hers something so sweet and modest , which intimated so much obligement , that he wonder'd he had not before perceiv'd it . Aemilius on his part , when he look't upon Aurelisa , perceiv'd such a kind of fiercenesse in her eyes , that he could not see her without discontent ; but he observ'd obliging languour in those of Terentia , tho he avoided her looks as much as he could , that it made him think himselfe still more unhappy . Having taken notice of these different sentiments , the two Lovers became more miserable ; for before they comforted one another , but after that time they had severall fallings out , and accus'd one another unjustly , for the causes of their unhappinesse . But yet from time to time , the equality of their ill fortune reunited them , and they contested again as often , and were possess'd with jealousie , altho they had no cause for it . For sometimes Theanor accus'd Aemilius of not being displeas'd for being too much lov'd by Terentia , and presently after Aemilius reproacht to Theanor , that he was glad for being lov'd by Aurelisa . In the mean time they were possess'd with so violent a passion , that they could not resolve ever to obey Tolumnius . Who being an imperious man , was extremely disgusted with them , insomuch , that he said publickly , he would give all his estate to Terentia and Aurelisa , and marry them to others . And no question it was easy to find persons that would marry two fair , young , rich , and vertuous Ladies ; in order to which he propos'd to match Terentia and Aurelisa to two men of quality , who were amorous of them . But these two Ladies requested him with very much generosity , not to take away his estate from his nephews , and refused to marry the persons he propounded to them , telling him , that if the businesse were once accomplisht , they that should marry them , would not require what he gave them , and that for their parts it was not possible for them to resolve to see two such deserving persons as Theanor and Aemilius , unhappy , for their sakes . However , 't is certain Love had a share in their generosity , and it was not in their power to marry two men whom they did not love . Tolumnius esteeming them the more for this deportment , hated his nephews more , who on the other side were desperate at so generous actions , because they found it did not prejudice their love : for their passion increased from day to day , and they were so unhappy , that I could not but commiserate them . Mean while , they to whom Tolumnius pretended to marry these two fair virgins , looking upon Theanor and Aemilius , as the obstacles of their happinesse , did not see them but with trouble and indignation ; and Aemilius and Theanor on the other side , considering them as persons that intended to make advantage of their unhappinesse , sought occasion to quarrel with them , which they soon found , and fought . Theanor encountred him that was to marry Terentia , and Aemilius was matcht with him that was to have Aurelisa to his wife . The first of them mortally wounded his enemy , and Aemilius disarm'd his . Indeed their victory cost them dear ; for they were both very much wounded . This combat further increased the anger of Tolumnius , and caus'd much grief to Terentia and Aurelisa : for the latter was afflicted to see Theanor ardently lov'd by Terentia , and the former was so , to observe how much Aemilius was enamor'd on Aurelisa ; but these two Ladies were much more troubled when they understood their two Lovers were in danger of dying . For , being possessed with great discontent , their wounds became sufficiently dangerous , and it was believ'd they would dy , tho their strength was still very vigorous . However , Tolumnius would not see them , but Elinyssa visited them without her husband's knowledge . During their weaknesse , Terentia and Aurelisa omitted no obliging care towards them both , without distinction . The two lovers requested Elinyssa , she would please to let them see their fair Mistresses before they dy'd . Who being good and compassionnate , promis'd them they should , and entreated me to perswade my friends ; whom with no great difficulty I brought to consent to it , not knowing but in this condition the two Lovers would resolve to render justice to their affection . They requested me that I would be one in this sad conversation ; and Tolumnius being then at his house in the Country , Elinyssa lead us to the lodgings of these unhappy Lovers , either of which desir'd to speak one after another to their Mistresses . After the first civilities , I betook my self to discourse with Elinyssa , whilst Theanor was speaking to Aurelisa , and Aemylius to Terentia . I desire your pardon , Madam , ( said Aemilius to her , by whom he was lov'd ) for the trouble I give you ; but I find my self so unhappy , and so criminal , that I have not been able to refuse my selfe the consolation of justifying , or at least excusing my self to you . For , in brief , Madam , when I first began to visit you , I observ'd my friend lov'd you ; and I have alwaies found him so deserving a person , that I could not doubt but that he was lov'd again . Wherefore suffering my heart to be surpriz'd by the charms of Anrelisa , I was not in a condition to dispose of my self , when I understood you had an aversion against Theanor , tho he had a great passion for you . However , you have not ceas'd to be good and generous ; and , to perfect your being so , ( added he ) , pardon me a crime which I cannot yet hinder my self from committing , and save the life of an illustrious friend , to render justice to the affection Theanor bears you . For , in brief , amiable Terentia , I do not love Aurelisa more ardently than Theanor does you . I wish to the gods ( answer'd she sighing ) I could love Theanor , I should be more happy than I am ; but however , I can assure you I pity you both , and am much afflicted I cannot contribute to the felicity of either . Alas ! Madam , ( reply'd he ) for my part I seek nothing but to dy a little lesse criminal in your esteem , and a little lesse hated by the charming Aurelisa . I understand you well ( answer'd Terentia blushing ) and I will make you see that it is not my fault that you are not happy , At these words this fair virgin arose up , and told Aurelisa , Aemilius desir'd to speak with her . Upon which Theanor , who had an extreme desire to speak with Terentia , told her with much civility , he conjur'd her to go and revive his friend , by giving him some small hope . Aurelisa not daring to refuse , because Elinyssa was present , went accordingly to speak with Aemilius whom she affected not , after having had a conversation with Theanor , almost like that which he had had with Terentia . When she approacht to him , Well , Madam , ( said he to her ) shall the unfortunate Aemilius be hated when he is a dying ? and shall he not have at least the consolation to think that you will pity him , and that if Theanor dyes as well as he , all your tears shall not be spent upon that ungrateful person , who loves you lesse than another Lady , very amiable indeed , but yet much lesse than you ? Terentia ( answer'd Aurelisa ) is more amiable than I , and you are so oblig'd to her , that you are as unjust in not loving her , as I am unjust in not loving you : But , in brief , we are not governors of our own destiny . However , believe that I pity you , and if I could render you happy , I would do it with joy . You may at least let me dy with some consolation ( reply'd Aemilius ) by permitting me to believe that you would not hate me , but only because you love Theanor ; and that , if you lov'd him not , you would perhaps look upon me more favourably . After this , Madam , I shall desire nothing more of you . Whilst Aemilius was speaking thus to Aurelisa , Theanor us'd all the sweetest and most affecting expressions to Terentia , that the most tender love could inspire him with ; but this Ladie 's mind being disturb'd , for having found nothing but generosity in Theanor's heart towards her , answer'd him so negligently , that this afflicted Lover was ready to die at that very instant , and lost his speech through the excess of his grief , But tho Terentia was extreamly perplex'd to understand how ardent Aemilius's affection was for Aurelisa , yet she left Theanor very hastily , and came to help Elinyssa and me to succour him ; insomuch that not being able to suppress his complaint , O gods ( cry'd he lifting up his eies to heaven ) with how many torments , would I have deserv'd Aemilius's death ? In speaking which , this furious Lover offer'd to pluck off all that was laid upon a wound he had receiv'd in the left arm ; whereupon Aurelisa leaving him by whom she was lov'd , to go to succour him whom she lov'd , tho he did not affect her , restrain'd his hand ; and , making use of the power her friend had over him to withhold him . In the name of Terentia ( said she to him ) taking him by the hand , restrain part of your grief , and believe ( added she , transported by an excess of tenderness , which the danger she saw him in , excited in her heart ) that it shall not be my fault if Terentia do not render you happy . Yes , Theanor ( continu'd this afflicted beauty ) since you cannot live for me , and cannot live without her , I will become the Confident of your passion , and serve you with her , tho it be to act against my self . Alass ! Madam , ( said she to her ) 't is enough that I die with grief , without causing me to die with confusion . Leave an ungrateful person , leave me to die , and succour the unfortunate Aemilius , who adores you , and dies only for your sake . As we were in this perplexity , word was brought to Elinyssa , that Tolumnius was fallen sick at his house in the Country , and sent for her to come to him . So that it was requisite to depart , which nevertheless we did not do till after Aemilius was recover'd from his swoon , and those that attended on them were call'd for . But in fine , Madam , ( to shorten my relation as much as I can ) these two Lovers were cur'd in spight of themselves , and Tolumnius dy'd in the Country ; but at his death he gave all his estate to Terentia and Aurelisa , and requested Elinyssa to do the like at hers , if Theanor did not marry Aurelisa , and Aemilius , Terentia . These two generous Ladies after the death of Tolumnius , would not accept what he had given them , Terentia resolving to confer her part on Aemilius , and Aurelisa hers on Theanor . But they being as generous as their Mistresses , refus'd this high munificence . Theanor told Aurelisa , it was sufficient he could not give her his heart , without taking away from her an estate which belong'd to her , and Aemilius said the same to Terentia ; insomuch , that Elinyssa has been constrain'd to take care of all the estate of Tolumnius , till these four persons resolve what they will have her to do with it . The relations of Aurelisa and Terentia after the death of Tolumnius desir'd to take away these two Ladies from Elinyssa , and place them about the Queen , where they have been ever since , with sentiments of equal affection , without being able to succeed in changing their hearts ; tho , during four months , Theanor , Aemilius , Terentia and Aurelisa , have done all they could to overcome themselvs . In the mean time Terentia has not omitted to do any good office for Aemilius , nor Aurelisa for Theanor , either with the King or Queen ; so that , with the consent of these two Lovers , I may say there is no person in the world to whom they have so much obligation , as to these two Virgins , whom they can never love . 'T is true , Theanor has more obligation to Aurelisa , than Aemilius to Terentia , because she has really done all she could , to perswade this fair Virgin to marry him . And therefore 't is a sentiment of gratitude , which caus'd that Lover to act , as all the Court has seen , when they were in danger of being drown'd . For you must know , Madam , that yesterday whilst the King was speaking to the Queen and you , Terentia and Aurelisa passing out of the porch to the bridge which lies over the ditch to go into the garden , Theanor and Aemilius , who attended on the King , were leaning against the gate to speak to them ; and , as ( persons that love never speak but what has relation to their passion , when they can ) these two Lovers were rejoicing that the Queen being near the Camp , they could at least have the consolation of seeing them sometimes during the War. Theanor offer'd to speak some obliging words to Terentia , who rejected him uncourteously to speak to Aemilius who was on her side , tho his heart was Aurelisa's . So that this unhappy Lover , not being able to discourse with her he lov'd , was oblig'd to speak to her that lov'd him . For my part ( said Theanor ) all the joy I have in the Queen's being near the Camp , is , that if I die at the siege ( as I wish , since I can never be happy ) Aurelisa will hear of my death one day sooner , and have the contentment , to see her self delivered from an ungrateful person . However , ( answer'd Aurelisa ) then I have cause to reproach you , that 't is not my fault that you are not happy even at the loss of my own felicity . As she ended these words , the bridge broke , Aurelisa fell on the side where Theanor was , to whom she had spoken so obligingly , and Terentia fell on the side of Aemilius . I having since discours'd with those two Lovers , am inform'd what they thought in that occasion , in which their passions and their reasons had a contest of a moment's duration , which caus'd them to act after a very different manner ; for Theanor finding himself on the side where Aurelisa was fallen into the water , his first thought was to succour her : for having his mind then fill'd with what she had spoken so obligingly to him , the affection he had for her , the thousand offices he had render'd her , and the thousand rigours of Terentia , which excited indignation in him , gratitude carried him at that instant above his love : Insomuch , that out of generosity he leapt into the water , and went to succour Aurelisa , by whom he was lov'd , and whom he did not love . At the same time , Aemilius , tho he saw all imaginable dearness in Terentia's eies for him , and had a thousand obligations to her , no sooner beheld Aurelisa in the water , than forgetting all he ow'd to Terentia , and all the rigours of Aurelisa , he did not deliberate between his gratitude and his love , but cast himself into the water as well as Theanor , to succour Aurelisa , whilst the poor Terentia was ready to perish in the sight of one Lover whom she lov'd , and another who lov'd her . But to her good hap Cereontus , who was alwaies believ'd incapable of love , was found to have a conceal'd passion for that Lady , which he discover'd very opportunely to save her life : for , as you know , Madam , if he had not leapt into the water to rescue her , she had without question been drown'd . Thus , Madam , you understand the adventure of Terentia and Aurelisa , but that which is rare , is , that Terentia , who found no lover to succour her , has at present two , who pretend notwithstanding to dispute her affection ; for Cereontus affirms , Theanor has no longer any right to Terentia ; and Theanor maintains , that the excessive gratitude he had for Aurelisa , is a pure effect of the innocent love he has for Terentia . But as for this fair Virgin , I assure you , she is to be pitied . Who ever saw ( said she to me last night ) a misfortune equal to mine ? for is there any thing more cruel , than to see one's self deserted in a great danger , by a man that is lov'd more than all the rest of the world ? and withal by another , that has sworn to me so long , that he loves me a thousand times above all the rest of the earth ? As for Aurelisa , she is much more happy than I ; they whom she hates , and they that hate her , save her life ; but as for those whom I love , and those by whom I am lov'd , they equally abandon me ; and for my last unhappiness , the insensible Cereontus comes to rescue me from death , to the end to make me better feel all the rigour of my misfortune , and to prepare also a new persecution for me . But , Amiclea , ( said she to me again ) I will equally hate both him that I lov'd , and him that lov'd me ; and since ingratitude has not hindred Aurelisa from being succour'd by Aemilius , I will be ingrateful to Cereontus too , and , instead of giving him thanks for having sav'd my life , I will accuse him of part of the miseries which I suffer . Yea , I will hate him too ( continued she ) for my weakness is the true cause of my misfortune ; and , according to my present sentiments , I find nothing in the World but what is worthy to be hated and scorn'd . On the other side he us'd such expressions , that he could not but be piti'd . Aurelisa too complain'd she was more oblig'd than the desir'd to be . And Aemilius looks upon himself as more unhappy than before , since the services he renders do not make him lov'd the more : and Cereontus also is in a strange fear , lest Terentia prove unjust towards him . Wherefore , Madam , it lies in your prudence , and that of the Prince , to hinder such brave persons as these from quarrelling , and to seek some remedy to the unhappinesses of two Virgins so amiable as Terentia and Aurelisa . Amiclea having finisht her relation , found it was not unprofitable ; for Aronces promis'd to take a particular care of those three Lovers ; and the Princess of the Leontines , of the two amiable persons who caus'd the unhappiness of the rest by their own . After which they went to the Chamber of the Queen of Hetruria , and Amiclea return'd to that of the two afflicted Virgins , with whom she found Theanor and Aemilius , who after having deliberated a long time were at length enter'd into their Chamber , tho Terentia was unwilling to see either of them . Theanor was upon his knees before Terentia who lay upon her bed , and Aemilius stood near Aurelisa who sate leaning upon a Table . Whereupon Amiclea approaching to Aurelisa , without Terentia's observing it , Theanor was not at all interrupted . You see , Madam , ( said he to her ) an unhappy person who confesses his Crime . No , no , ( answer'd Terentia with a Tone sufficiently fierce ) : do not go about to excuse your self ; you had reason to go , and succour a person by whom you are lov'd ; and to abandon one that does not love you . But as for Aemilius , if you had reason , he is a Criminal ; for he succour'd a person by whom he could never be lov'd , and deserted one that would have given her own life to save his . Aemilius hearing himself nam'd , drew near to her , and Aurelisa and Amiclea did the same , upon which there began so pathetical a conversation between these four persons , whose interests together were so hard to be disintangled , that scarce ever was the like seen . Theanor appear'd very much afflicted , Aurelisa extreamly perplex'd , Aemilius absolutely inrag'd , to see himself no more lov'd than before his succouring Aurelisa ; and Terentia so incens'd both against Theanor and Aemilius that she could not endure the sight of them . Go , ( said she to them ) go , unjust persons as you are , and leave me at least the liberty to bemoan my self in quiet for my unhappiness , in being lov'd by a man of such gratitude , that rather than be ungrateful to another he suffer'd the person he lov'd to perish ; and for a second unhappiness in loving one so ungrateful , that he had rather save her life by whom he is hated , than hers from whom he has receiv'd a thousand courtesies . But , Madam , ( repli'd Aemilius ) if I am ungrateful towards you , are not you so towards Theanor , and is not Aurelisa the same towards me ? In truth ( answer'd this fair Lady ) I know not whether we be ungrateful , but I know well we are extream unhappy , However it be ( said Terentia ) I have this advantage of my infelicity , that I owe nothing any longer to Theanor , and have so great cause not to love Aemilius more , that if indignation do not induce me to mistake , I am ready to hope I shall renounce my passion . As she ended these words , one came and inform'd Theanor and Aemilius that Aronces was returning to the Camp ; which summons constrain'd them to go away without time to speak four words , or hear one that pleas'd them . Aronces being more sensible of the misfortunes which are caus'd by love than of any others , when he was upon the way , did not cease to speak to Theanor and Aemilius ; he piti'd and comforted them , and pitti'd himself too tho without comfort , not having so much hope as to see a possibility of ever becoming happy . At his arrival at the Camp , he found a Council of War ready to be assembled , so that it behov'd him to make truce with Love , and bestow at least part of his mind upon the cares of the army and the siege . Now the Tuscans being a superstitious people , the accident of the broken Bridge , and the interpretations of the soothsayers upon it , gave occasion to several rumours among the Souldiers , some affirming that if Rome , were attaqued by force it would be taken ; others on the contrary maintaining , that if the course were attempted , it would not succeed . Nevertheless , the first opinion being more generally prevalent than the other , Porsenna and Tarquin conceiv'd this belief would probably excite the Souldiers to act with greater courage . Whereupon understanding by some Spies , that it was believ'd at Rome that they had no design to storm it by force , they took up a resolution to endeavour to surprise it . Tarquin being perfectly acquainted with the strength and weakness of the City , and instructed concerning the Fortifications made there since his absence , advis'd to make the principal onset on the side that appear'd most inaccessible ( tho indeed it was not so ) because it would be the least guarded . That for this purpose it was requisite to seize upon Janiculum , and become Masters of the Sublician Bridge , which would afterwards be easily kept , because the Hill that was to be seiz'd on too would command it : That in the mean time no care ought to be omitted in order to such things as were necessary for the happy success of the Siege , in case this design should not take effect . Accordingly Porsenna sent order for the Boats which he had provided , to come away , not only with intent to stop up the Tiber with them both above and below Rome , but also to make two Bridges with them , which might be serviceable for the communication of the several Quarters of his Army . The resolution therefore of attaquing the Hill Janiculus being taken , order was given for the Forces design'd for the attempt to be in readiness to march at the first break of Day ; and for those who were to make false assaults in several contrary places to be ready also to execute what should be commanded them , and likewise for all the rest of the Army to be in arms . Aronces was the man to whom this bold enterprise was encharged , Titus was commanded to back him , Porsenna and Tarquin remaining in the Camp to give orders according to occasion , and Sextus was intrusted with the care of the false assaults . Nevertheless he was desirous to be in the most dangerous place of all ; but Tarquin knowing how violently he was hated by the Romans , conceiv'd if they should know him during the fight , it would make them become the more valiant . This design having more need of Foot than Horse , because it behov'd them to seize on a Pass , the access to which was difficult . Aronces put himself on foot at the head of the Forces intended for it , and a Horse was led by , for him to make use of , when he shall see it convenient . There was this difficulty in the thing , that the attaque could not be begun till it was day ; because the Souldiers being to pass through rough and intricate places , would have molested one another , if they had gone in the dark without seeing their way . But not to lose time , Aronces marcht away in the head of his Forces as soon as the first appearance of day light . The Cavalry kept themselves on both sides of them , either to withstand such as might come out of Rome by the Sublician Bridge , where the Hill Janiculus was attaqued , or to oppose such as might come from the Hill by any other side . Titus kept in readiness to back Aronces , if there were need of it ; and Aronces prepar'd himself to shew the Friends he had in Rome , and the Enemies he had in the Camp , that he deserv'd all the glory he had acquir'd in so many several occasions as he was present in . Telanus , Aemylius , Theanor , Lucilius and Cesonius , brothers to the generous Melintha , and all the other brave persons of the Army fought near Aronces , whose mind was then very much imploy'd , not onely with the care of coming off handsomely in this great enterprise , but also with the passion he had in his breast . For he was now beginning to draw his sword against Rome for whose interests he had gain'd a Battle , and he was going to see the house of Clelius , if his attempt succeeded ; for it stood at the end of the City , on the side of the Hill Janiculus . He had indeed the consolation of apprehending , that neither Clelius nor Octavius would be in this attaque , for the hill Janiculus was a kind of out-piece of the City , which in all likelihood a man of Clelius's age would not go to defend , nor was it probable Octavius's weakness occasion'd by his wounds would yet permit him to come into the field . He had likewise understood by a Spy , that Mutius was upon the guard of that place ; and therefore knowing how couragious he was ; and looking upon him as Rival to Herminius , and consequently no friend to himself , he went to this assault with a resolution to signalize himself highly in it . He fanci'd also some pleasure in thinking that after the taking of this Hill , he might be able to seize on the Bridge and the Gate , and that his valour might have the fair eyes of Clelia for Witnesses , it being sufficiently difficult for the last daring Ladies to refrain from beholding that , which nevertheless they would be willing not to see . Aronces therefore went to the fight with all the ardour of an Heroe , that would make it the interest of his Love to be courageous , to the end he might be more so . He caus'd his Forces to advance in so good order , that their march did not break them , tho they were necessitated to pass through a way sufficiently troublesome , and they came very near the Hill Janiculus before Mutius discover'd thom ; for they took a certain by way the which kept them from being taken notice of . Besides that a good thick mist being risen that morning which held for an hours space , it was not easie to discern them . 'T is true , Mutius did not fail to send forth every night a party of Horse , to serve for a Guard to the Place he was Commander of ; but Aronces took a way , by which he did not look to be assaulted . So that he was sufficiently surpris'd when he saw himself forc'd to prepare so suddenly to fight ; but having an undaunted heart , he soon resolv'd upon it . However he sent forthwith to advertise Herminius , Who kept Guard at the Gate of the Bridge , to send him aid ; and accordingly Horatius in the Head of the Principal Troops of the second Legion , went to assist Mutius to defend a hold of such importance . When he arriv'd , Aronces had already beaten back the Enemies to their first Trench ; for when Porsenna's Troops advanc'd , Mutius came out in person against his Assaulters ; upon which Aronces seeing an Enemy against him , which he could not overcome without Glory , encourag'd his Souldiers with his voice example , and went directly up to him , conceiving that if they could kill him , he might then exsily carry the Pass which he guarded . The fight was very sharp , and very Bloody in this place ; for the example of two such valiant men so animated both parties , that if it had been possible to resist Aronces long , Mutius had not yielded to him . But this Prince being this day more redoubtable than ever , there was no means to hold out against him . Every blow that he gave was mortal , all his Orders were executed as he could have wisht , his example redoubled the Valour of his own Party , and weakened that of his enemies . Mutius himself was amaz'd at it , and soon constrain'd to abandon the first Trench , to the end he might better defend the second . But Horatius being arriv'd in the Head of the Troop which were sent to aid Mutius , Aronces , after having first forc'd the Trench , found the number of his Enemies redoubled , but as it is the custome of those who have great hearts , for their courage to encrease when the danger is so , Aronces being follow'd by all the brave Persons that accompani'd him , charg'd his Enemies with such vigour that they were astonish'd at it , and constrain'd to withdraw from the second entrenchment , as they had done from the first . Now altho Horatius ow'd his life to a Rival more than once , and in spight of his love was loath to be ingrateful to him , yet he did not cease to prepare himself to fight with him in this occasion , after having ralli'd and encourag'd his Forces ; for the interest of Rome being contended for , and they in opposite Parties , he made no scruple of defending himself against him that attaqued him , how oblig'd soever he was to him . So he helpt Mutius to bear up against the violence of so redoubtable an Enemy ; but tho his valour was not easily parallel'd in the World : yet that of Aronces was greater than his ; for without looking whether he were follow'd or no , he still charg'd forward , and suffer'd none to stand against him . Mutius himself was wounded by Aronces , and carry'd out of the fight , tho it was not mortally . So that Horatius perceiving it would he impossible to hinder Aronces from making himself Master of the Place , judg'd it more requisite to think of going to defend the Bridge , than to persist in the unprofitable maintaining of a Post which he could not keep . Nevertheless he made a great shock to beat back the Enemies : but Aronces coming up to him , brandishing his sword , This is the day , Horatius , ( said he to him ) that we may end all our differences , and perhaps our misfortunes . Since 't is lawful for me ( answer'd Horatius fiercely ) to fight against all Enemies of Rome whatsoever , I am willing that we determine all our quarrels with our swords . In speaking of this , these two valiant Men began to fight , which in all probability had not ended but in the death of both , if Publicola , who was advertis'd of the state of the matter had not sent order to withdraw the Forces from the Hill Janiculus , and to take care only for the defence of the Bridge . 'T is true this order was in a manner unprofitable ; for the valour of Aronces and those who follow'd him , had already driven the Enemies to that choice . Wherefore Horatius observing the disorder of his Forces , bethought himself of retiring . Which yet he was much put to 't to do . For Aronces having pass'd upon him , seis'd upon his Sword , and took it from him : but Horatius being strong , disengag'd himself from his Enemy , and drawing back towards his Souldiers to get a Sword , they enclos'd him , and shrouding him from the sight of his Rival , constrain'd him to obey the Orders of Publicola . Aronces all fierce with his victory , sought for his enemy , whom he had overcome ; but not finding him , he sacrific'd to his revenge , all such as dar'd to resist him , and made himself absolute Master of the Hill Janiculus . After which conceiving it requisite to make sure of the place he had gain'd , he staid there to give necessary orders for the guarding of it , and causing fresh Forces to come to seize upon the Bridge , whilst Telanus in the head of a part of the victorious Troops pursued those that retreated , with intention to begin the assault of the Bridge , and so to become Master of the Gate which Herminius guarded . But the Tuscans found this design was not so easie to execute as they had believ'd ; for Horatius , being provided of another sword , stay'd at the end of the Bridge , and bore up against all the impetuofity of the Enemies . Aronces indeed was not there , but he had so many Enemies on all sides , that any other but he would never have dar'd to think of resisting . In the mean time there was a strange confusion in Rome : the affrighted People believ'd the Enemies were coming in upon them on all sides , the Women went to the Temples to supplicate to the Gods , the Old Men encourag'd their Children to the defence of their Country , all such as bore Arms , went whither the Consuls commanded them to go : and Publicola without being terrifi'd gave such orders as was necessary for the conservation of Rome . During this great Tumult , Clelia was at a window of her Closet with Valeria and Colatina , who were then at her house , and who suffer'd more than can be imagin'd ; for they might propably undergo considerable losses in both parties . It was known by wounded Mutius , that Aronces was in person at the Hill Janiculus , and that the Prince Titus was there too ; for his Troops advanc'd for the winning the second Trench , and Valeria seeing her dear Herminius at the guard of the Gate which was expos'd to the Enemies , thought her self every moment in danger of losing all she lov'd , as well as Clelia and Colatina . They having a true love to their Country in their hearts , pray'd the gods for the preservation of Rome : but at the same time they pray'd for those that assaulted it , and made as ardent vows for Aronces and Titus , as for the liberty of their native City . No question but they judg'd it a dreadful spectacle , to see all the Mountain which lay at the end of the Sublician Bridge cover'd with Souldiers , who throng'd down it to back those who attaqu'd the Bridge , and to see the Roman Souldiers at the same time daunted with the approach of that multitude of arm'd Men , who came upon them , as to an assur'd victory , and retiring in Confusion , and entring tumultuously into the City , for all the resistance of Herminius , who endeavour'd to hinder them from it , and could not so much as cause the Gate to be shut . So that Horatius saw himself left alone , to bear up against the whole power of the Enemies . 'T is true , Herminius and Spurius soon joyn'd themselves to him , and these three Lovers did prodigious things in the sight of their Mistresses . Whither flie you , Cowards as you are , ( said Horatius to the Souldiers that forsook him ) ? do not you see , that if you abandon the defence of the Bridge , there will presently be as many Enemies , in the Palatine Hill , and the Capitol , as in the Hill Janiculus ? At least ( added he● ) if you will not fight , break the bridge , and leave me alone to bear the shock of those Enemies , who are not terrible but because you fear them . At these words the affrighted Souldiers chose rather to break the Bridge than to fight ; and accordingly they began to break down the Bridge with all the dilligence of people possess'd with fear , whilst Horatius accompani'd onely with Herminius and Spurius , sustain'd the whole power of the Enemies , without other arms than their bucklers and swords . 'T is true he appear'd with such a boldness , that the fierceness wherewith he repell'd those that assaulted him , struck terrour into them , and sometimes forced them to recoil . Herminius and Spurius seconded him likewise with very great valour ; but at length the Bridge being almost broken , and nothing left but a small Plank to pass from one side to the other , he told Herminius and Spurius , it was time for them to retire ; and accordingly these two gallant persons imagining he intended to pass over the plank as well as themselves , retir'd . But Horatius led by an Heroical ardour , fiercely commanded the Romans to break down that Plank , and staid alone for defence of the Bridge , sometimes defying the Tuscans , and sometimes reproaching them for their injustice in protecting a Tyrant ; and sometimes threatning them as fiercely , as if it had been in his power to overcome them , tho he stood alone against a whole Army . This extraordinary action so amaz'd the Enemies , that for a small while they suspended the violence of their valour , not knowing almost what they were to do . But at length seeing Horatius going from side to side with his sword in his hand , to the end he might take up all the Bridge , they were so struck with shame , and enrag'd , that in an instant a storm of Arrows falling upon him , his Shield was broken all to pieces . At which moment Herminius and Spurius perceiving Horatius had not pass'd back upon the plank , offer'd to return to him ; but they could not , because they , who were set to break it , having done it according to Horatius's orders , and that part of the Bridge being fallen into the Water with a great noise , all the Romans sent forth such loud cries of joy , that the Enemies withheld their fury for an instant , whilst Horatius observing Rome was in safety , lifted up his eyes to Heaven and cry'd , O god of Tyber , receive favourably into thy bosome , a man who has never been willing to live or die but for his Country : In saying which he leapt into the water , and turning his face towards the windows of Clelia , which lookt out on that side , he began to swim , without forsaking his sword or his shield so shatter'd with the Enemies arrows . But tho this spectacle deserv'd only admiration , yet the Tuscan Soldiers looking upon Horatius , as a man , who alone had hindred them from taking Rome , began to shoot upon him such a great multitude of Arrows , that he could not have fail'd to perish , if the valiant Aronces , after having assur'd the Post which he had gain'd , had not arriv'd on Horseback upon the bank of Tyber . Where being inform'd of what had pass'd , and being not able to hinder himself from admiring his Rival , the same Prince who an hour before endeavour'd to kill him , could not suffer that so valiant a Man as he should perish after so strange a manner . Yet he wisht he could have fought with him , and advanc'd towards the River for the purpose ; but Horatius was already so near the other side of the Tyber , that he could not come at him . Wherefore not being able to overcome him gloriously , he would not that he should perish in his presence , after having done so glorious an action ; and , out of unparallel'd generosity , forbad his Souldiers to shoot upon Horatius . Ah Cowards ( said he to them ) you ought to have overcome him with your swords , and forc'd the Bridge which he defended , and not cover him with Arrows when he can no longer defend himself . These words having stopt that clouds of Arrows which darken'd the Air , both parties beheld Horatius safely arrive at the other side of the River , and Aronces had the grief to imagine , that Clelia saw with her own eyes the great action of his Rival , and that she beheld at that instant the great honours the Romans were doing him . However there being nothing more to be done , Aronces was enforc'd to be contented with having gain'd a very advantageous place , which would extreamly inconvenience Rome , and prevented their making of Sallies , which might have much molested the Camp of the Besiegers . But tho this dayes actions were very glorious to him , in as much as he had wounded Mutius , disarm'd Horatius , and taken the Hill Janiculus , yet he was excessively afflicted . Not that he was capable of envy ; but the Passion of Love in his breast , caus'd him to apprehend distasteful consequences of his Rival's glory . Accordingly the next morning he understood by a Spy , that the like honour had never been done to any other Roman since the foundation of Rome ; that the Senate had decreed a Statue should be erected to Horatius at the end of the Bridge which he had defended , that Clelius was the Man that propos'd the rendring the publick testimony of gratitude to his valour , and that at the dissolving of the Senate , the same Clelius had carried Horatius to Sulspitia and Clelia . Dispatch , Fortune , dispatch , ( said Aronces in himself , as soon as he had opportunity to be alone ) render me the most unhappy of all men , by wholly depriving me of hope and possibility of ever to become happy . For what ground is there to retain the least hope after that which is arriv'd ? Clelia hath seen my Rival with her own eyes , doing the greatest action that ever was , and perhaps too she believes I was among those he fought with at the end of the Bridge , and puts me in the number of those that could not overcome him . But , alas ! tho this should not be so , yet Clelius will make use of Horatius's valour against me : for what can be refus'd to him , that has preserv'd Rome ? Therefore I must resolve to see Clelia unfaithful , or Clelia persecuted ; and consequently I must prepare my self to be alwayes miserable . The End of the Fourth Part of CLELIA . THE Fifth and Last VOLUME OF CLELIA , THAT EXCELLENT New Romance : Being the CONCLUSION of the Whole WORK . VVritten in FRENCH By the Exquisite Pen of Mounsieur de SCUDERY Governour of Nostredame de la Garde . Render'd into English by G. H. LONDON , Printed for Henry Herringman , at the Anchor in the lower VValk of the New Exchange , 1677. THE Fifth and Last VOLUME OF CLELIA , THAT EXCELLENT New Romance : Being the CONCLUSION of the Whole WORK . VVritten in FRENCH By the Exquisite Pen of Mounsieur de SCUDERY Governour of Nostredame de la Garde . Render'd into English by G. H. LONDON , Printed for Henry Herringman , at the Anchor in the lower Walk of the New Exchange , 1677. TO THE RIGHT HONORABLE ELIZABETH Countess of RIVERS . MADAM , The unfortunate CLELIA having since ber arrival in this Nation , sought a patronage from many noble hands , doth at length address her self to yours . As if those various adventures , which travers'd her illustrious life could not terminate in a compleat happiness before she were acknowledging to you for it , and that her vertue had not been sufficiently try'd to merit that felicity which was preparing for her before it had receiv'd a testimony from you , who are the perfect Patern of it . That she is worthy your protection I cannot doubt , at least if those excellent beauties of hers which are almost matchless in the original , come not sullied from my unskilful hands . And since it is reported it was not the illustrious Scudery , but that celebrated Vertuosa his Sister who finish'd the Romance after his decease , I could not make a more apt Dedication than the work of a Lady to the most Noble and accomplish'd Person of her own Sex. That which may cause you to make some difficulty in the reception of CLELIA , is the person of him that shall assume the boldness to present her to you . Yet it cannot seem strange an unknown person should thus presume , since an heroick vertue , such as yours , commands the addresses and devoyrs of all that honour it ; the sence of which I cannot better manifest in my self , than by my humble desires to be admitted together with CLELIA in the quality of MADAM , Your Honours most obedient and devoted Servant , G. HAVERS . CLELIA . A New Romance . The Fifth and Last PART . The First BOOK . WHilst Aronces was possest with an opinion that his present condition rendred him the most unhappy Man in the World , Horatius sometimes enjoy'd all the delectation that glory together with hope is capable to excite in a heart truely amorous . He tasted the joy of being satisfi'd with himself ; which is the highest pleasure possible for a rational person to resent : He had perform'd a piece of singular service to his Country ; and altho Aronces had disarm'd him , yet his last action afforded him satisfaction for that misfortune . Besides Clelius being so favourable to him , he had reason to conceive that the end of the War would prove the beginning of his felicity . And indeed he perceiv'd so unanimous a Resolution in the Roman Citizens to defend themselves to the utmost , that he would not so much as entertain in his thoughts a possibility for Porsenna to become Master of Rome . What place soever he went into , afforded him new cause of contentment , saving when he repair'd to Clelia , whom he alwaies found affected with the same aversion towards him . When he pass'd along the streets , the people attested his glory with a thousand acclamations ; when he went to the Temple , he beheld Sacrifices offer'd there in thankfulness to the gods for the great action which he had perform'd ; when he went to the Senate , he understood they had ordain'd a Statue to be erected to him as an eternal Monument of his valour : to conclude , only the fair eyes of Clelia depriv'd him of the hope , which fortune every where else suggested to him . And truly this was oftentimes sufficient to disturb all the pleasure , that hope could give him . The next morning after that great exploit , which had rendr'd him so eminent in Rome , Clelius bringing him to his house , and presenting him to his Daughter , he found cause to believe that what he had done had no influence to change the heart of that fair Lady . At first Clelius having beheld her with a sufficiently cold air , was immediately , out of an excessive affection for his Country transported against her . How ? ( said he to her with a low but angry Tone ) dare you appear sad , when I bring the Deliverer of Rome to you ? and have you the boldness to discover in your eyes the tokens of that obstinate and unjust passion which you harbour in your mind ? Clelia hearing her Father speak in this manner , blusht and cast down her eyes ; so that Horatius not doubting , but that which Clelius spoke low to her , displeas'd her , was almost sorry for it , tho he apprehended the discourse could not but be in his favour . Wherefore advancing towards her , he interrupting the private communication , Permit me to ask you , Madam ( said he , perceiving Clelius retire ) whether the general fright yesterday did not reach you too , and whether you had the resolution to behold from your windows , that multitude of enemies which would have surpriz'd the City , had not the bridge been broken down , at which they endeavour'd to enter . You speak very modestly of one of the fairest actions of the world ( answer'd she ) but to shew you that I am never unjust ( added this prudent Lady ) know , that tho you seem'd appointed by Destiny for the cause of the greatest infelicities of my life , nevertheless I did not cease to make vows in your behalf , when I saw you alone in the middle of the Bridge , sustaining the whole power of the Enemies . For indeed I saw all that pass'd in that great occasion ; and I likewise beheld Aronces forbid his men to shoot at you , when you were in the River Tyber . I should my self have inform'd you , Madam , ( repli'd Horatius ) of that generosity of my Rival , tho you had not seen it ; for I have heretofore often told you , that I yield to his merit and his vertue ; 't is only in point of Love that I contend with him for superiority . And to testifie to you at least , Madam , that I do all that I can , know , I did not interrupt Clelius , but only because I apprehended he spoke sharply to you in my favour . I acknowledge it ( answer'd Clelia ) and I shall also acknowledge that you deserve my esteem and my friendship . Nevertheless , observing hope this day become more prevalent in your heart , I shall tell you once more ( generous Horatius ) that it will be best for you not to flatter your self into an errour by it ; since the more Aronces becomes unhappy , the more shall I be oblig'd to be faithful to him ; and the more my Father persecutes me , the more resolvedness shall I have to withstand him . For in brief he has once given me to Aronces , and I have joyn'd in the gift ; so that 't is in the power of death alone to hinder me from being his . Moreover were he no longer mine , I have told you an hundred times , I should never be yours nor any others . Content your self with being belov'd by the whole People of Rome , enjoy quietly the glory you have acquir'd , and do not render your self miserable , for a person , that can never make you happy . Other visitants hereupon arriving , Horatius was constrain'd to withdraw , his heart being so full , that he could not but manifest part of his grief . And therefore he made a low reverence , without being able to speak any thing to Clelia , saving by some glances not less sad than amorous . As he came from thence he found Aemilius , who being unhappy as well as he , seem'd a fit person to be the confident of his sorrow . Walking along together , and Aemilius observing him very sad , What 's the cause ( said he to him ) that you seem so melancholy in a day wherein you ought to know no other passion but joy ? Alas Aemilius ( cry'd Horatius ) 't is in vain that I have repell'd the enemies , since Aronces is not so absolutely Master of the Janiculum , which he hath seiz'd , as he is alwayes of the heart of Clelia ; and should Fortune cause me to perform miracles for the safety of Rome , I should not thereby be less unhappy , In which regard , I can assure you Aronces is not at present so miserable as I ; undoubtedly no unhappiness being so unsupportable as that whereby we find , that what ought to produce our felicity causes our misfortune . However ( reply'd Aemilius ) your misery is not so extraordinary as mine ; Clelia lov'd Aronces before she knew you ; she has lov'd him ever since , and you have not been able to win her affection . But as for me , unfortunate as I am , I have seen the cruel Valeria not to hate me , during the time she believ'd Herminius was unfaithful and dead : but since she understood his being alive and innocent , she has ceas'd to love me , and depriv'd me of all hope for ever . Ah! Aemilius ( answer'd Horatius ) that which you say causes your regret , is the very thing that ought to afford you consolation ; For according to the transports of Love in which I am at present , I think if Clelia had lov'd me but only one day in all my life , the remembrance alone of so great a pleasure would suffice to keep me from being miserable the remainder of my days . But when I consider that my Rival is belov'd , that according to all probabilities he will be ever so , that I have never been so , for so much as one moment , and that perhaps I never shall be during my life ; patience forsakes me , despair seizes me , and I wish for death every instant . Had I the same sentiments as heretofore ( continu'd Horatius ) when I carry'd away Clelia , I could easily induce Clelius to constrain her to marry me . After what I have perform'd , the people would approve the violence , and the Senate in the present posture of affairs would not offer to oppose my happiness : but ( Aemilius ) I know to my misery , that unless Clelia bestow her self , I cannot wish to possess her ; since 't is the heart of that cruel person which can cause my felicity . But ( alas ) that ( to my misfortune ) is in the power of a Rival whom I admire in spight of my self , for whom I bear as much esteem as hatred , to whom I am so highly oblig'd , that I cannot injure him without ingratitude , and who sets me such great examples of generosity , that it 's necessary to be a Heroe to surpass him . Cease therefore to bemoan your self , or at the best think me the greatest object of commiseration . Yet on the other side generous Horatius ( reply'd Aemilius ) did you know what it is to have been lov'd and to be so no longer , you would change the thoughts ; for no favourable glance has been formerly obtain'd , but then causes a thousand regrets ; not an advantageous word heard , but occasions a thousand torments ; and the opposition of misery to happiness , produces such a strange hurly-burly in an amorous breast , that the insensibility of a Mistress is an affliction not comparable to what I speak of . Did I love a person insensible in reference to all love ( answer'd Horatius ) you would have reason : but I love a person that has a soft heart , that is able to love both with order and constancy , and consequently to resist whatever opposes the affection she has in her soul . When I spoke of an insensible Person ( reply'd Aemilius ) I meant in respect to you alone ; for , as I said before , 't is a more exquisite misery to be belov'd no more , than to have never been lov'd at all . I conceive indeed ( said Horatius ) it would be a greater affliction to fall into poverty after having been rich , than to have been alwaies poor ; but 't is not so in love : for in my apprehension , the thought of never having been lov'd , not being so at present , and despairing ever to be so , is the most cruel and in supportable of all those that can be inspir'd by an infortunate passion . Aemilius answer'd Horatius again , and Horatius yielded not to Aemilius ; so that they parted without having convinc'd one another . But while these two Lovers bemoaned themselves together , there were others also who did the like . All Plotina's Lovers , looking upon Amilcar , as he that of all the rest injur'd them most , scarce hated one another at all , but hated him excessively , tho they dar'd not to express it . Themistus being always absent , and alwayes discontented , lamented himself amongst his Friends . Artemidorus being alwayes lov'd by two very aimable persons , had not a little to do . Spurius was displeas'd with himself that he had not been able to out-do Herminius , who signaliz'd himself most , next Horatius . And Mutius being as ambitious as amorous , was desperately afflicted for that he had not been able to defend the Janiculum , and had been wounded : for altho the wound he receiv'd was not dangerous , yet it confin'd him to his Chamber ; where abandoning himself to regret , he revolv'd in his thoughts what ever most difficult attempts a great Spirit incensed both against Love and Fortune could devise to overcome his misfortune . But having a Soul too noble to seek ways that were not honourable , he fanci'd nothing but what was grand and heroical . Herminius is belov'd ( said he within himself ) and deserv'es to be so ; Aemilius is an amiable Person , and was not hated whilst Valeria believ'd Herminius had betray'd her and was dead ; and Spurius is subtle , daring , dextrous and amorous . What then shall I do ( continu'd he ) to overcome such formidable Rivals ? I must do some action transcending that of Horatius ( added this afflicted Lover ) and signalize my self so remarkably , that my Rivals may not afterwards dare to stand in competition with me for Valeria . I must save Rome with one stroke , if it be possible ; and indeed it is too shameful to see it Captive when it boasts to be free , and to see it more miserable when it has no Tyrants , than when it was under the Tyranny of the Tarquins . After which Mutius having thought upon what he would undertake , took no care to be cur'd speedily , to the end he might execute the great design he had determin'd of in his mind . In the mean time Aronces maintaining his Conquest , and taking care to cause the Janiculum to be more fortifi'd on the side towards Rome , suffer'd more misery than can be imagin'd : for he well perceiv'd , that since this famous City could not be surpris'd at first , it would be very difficult to become Master of it by force , unless it were in a time so long , that Horatius would perhaps have leisure to work some change on the sentiments of Clelia : not that he could believe her capable of infidelity ; but tho he could not believe it , yet he could fear it ; and the glory of Horatius , the authority of Clelius , the people's affection towards his Rival , the little probability there was that Porsenna would consent to his marriage , all these circumstances consider'd , together with his own absence , added weight to his fear , and diminish'd his hope . Nevertheless he trusted to the fidelity of his Illustrious Friends at Rome , and sometimes imagin'd secret consolations to himself , which enabled him to support all his misfortunes . Moreover , a sentiment of glory adding it self to that of love , the care of the Siege almost wholly imploy'd his mind . But that which rendered him more unhappy , was , that he was constrain'd to see Tarquin and Sextus . He knew that the first always lov'd Clelia ; and looking upon Sextus as one that had lov'd her , that might still love her , and that had caus'd the death of Lucretia , he hated and disdain'd him , tho he was not ignorant , that as voluptuous and unjust a Prince as he was , he had some qualities in him not unpleasing to such as did not know him . Aronces likewise understood by a spy , that the Senate in testimony of greater acknowledgement to Horatius , had bestow'd on him as great a compass of Lands as two Oxen could in one day enclose with a furrow ; that all the Inhabitants of Rome had particularly made him a present of something or other , to the end he might not suffer any inconvenience during the Siege ; and that Horatius making a generous use of the same , had not only given to the poor all that they had offer'd to him , but moreover all that he had received from the rich . By which means the good fortune and the virtue of Horatius being alike terrible to him , this Prince was extremely miserable , and found no comfort , saving when he was free to go and entertain the Princess of the Leontines , a few moments , with discourse of his infelicities . Which notwithstanding he could not do often at the beginning of the Siege , by reason his presence was necessary in so many places , that he had scarce time to go see the Queen of Clusin . In the mean time it being resolv'd at a Council of War not to make more attempts to take Rome by force , order was taken to famish it . To which purpose Porsenna caus'd little Forts to be rais'd at equal distances about the City , and the Tyber to be secur'd both above and below Rome , with Boats fastned together with chains ; all these Boats being defended by Towers which were rais'd to that end on each side of the River ; besides that there were also guards of Souldiers placed in several stations , which were reliev'd from time to time . These Boats serving at that time for a Bridge to Porsenna's Army , the Tarquinians pass'd over from the other side of Tyber , and extended their Camp into the Plain , after having pitcht upon a very advantageous place , where they might easily hinder any thing from being carried into Rome on that side , and from whence they sent parties out to waste , to make spoil in all the adjacent parts about that City . Rome was by this means begirt on all sides ; but the more it was straightned , the Romans became the more couragious . Herminius being desirous to signalize himself , and accounting it a disparagement to be coop'd up , undertook to fetch provision into the City . Not that he believ'd that what he could procure brought in , would be capable to make it subsist any long time ; but being a person of great prudence , he understood it was requisite to amuse the people , And he had occasion to take this course with them ; for as soon as all the avenues and passages of Rome were secur'd by the Enemy , the common sort began to have an extreme dread of Famine . But altho this fear seem'd but to encrease their hatred against Tarquin , yet there was cause to suspect it might at length administer occasion to a sedition ; it being natural enough to the poor to murmur against the rich , and likewise sufficiently ordinary for the rich to have no great pity of the poor . Herminius therefore minding to prevent so great a mischief , told Valerius , it was requisite to send to the neighbouring people , to the end to obtain of them such things as they had most need of ; and that , for his part , he would engage to secure the entrance of Convoys into Rome . Whereupon some persons were sent out by night , to go to the people of Latium , and to oblige them to succour the City ; and others also to Cumae of Campania , and to Pometia : but the Latins refus'd to take any side between Rome and the Tarquinians , and they of Cumae answered ambiguously ; only the people of Pometia promis'd provisions , conditionally they might be oblig'd to nothing more than to furnish the Waggons which were to carry them . Wherefore Herminius to acquit himself of his word , one night when the Moon did not shine , issu'd forth of the City with some Troops , and taking a by-way , which the Besiegers had not took care to secure , happily executed his design , and brought a competent supply of mouth-munition into Rome . The Enemies indeed being aware of it , there was a very sharp conflict between them and the Troops that guarded the Convoy ; but the valour of Herminius held them off , till all the Waggons were enter'd into the City , without so much as the miscarriage of one ; and this Illustrious Roman having born the stroke of the Enemies as long time as was requisite for the executing of his purpose , re-entred into Rome , about the break of day , in the sight of all the people , who beheld him as a second Protector , next Horatius . Moreover , to the end this might have the greater effect upon the minds of the multitude , all these Waggons were made to pass through the principal streets , before they went to the publick Store-houses . By which means they murmur'd less for some dayes than they had done formerly . But for that they were at that time above 300000 persons in the City , this supply was quickly spent ; and the dearness of provision encreasing from day to day , the repinings of the Commonalty began also afresh . It was in vain that Valerius , Clelius , Horatius , Herminius and the rest endeavour'd to appease the People ; for the fear of Famine , and the present suffering render'd them so perverse that whatever was resolv'd upon , incens'd them . When sallies were made , it was said they were intended only to occasion the slaughter of men , and that there might be a less number to feed ; if none were attempted , it was publish'd about as cowardize to suffer themselves to be shut up by so few Besiegers : If the Publick Stores were set open , they rumor'd that all the Provisions would soon be consum'd and that only the creatures of Tarquin gave this counsel , which was far more dangerous than it seem'd : If there were any speech of shutting the same up , and preserving the Publick Provisions against extremity , presently it was threatned to set fire on the Stores : In brief , nothing could be more difficult than to find out some fit means to compose the discontents of the City . Porsenna and Tarquin having intelligence of this disorder , sent Heralds to demand to speak to the people . Then it was that all the intelligent persons in Rome stood in fear ; for they conceiv'd it was to make some Proposition of Peace , with intention to cause the peoto mutiny , if it were not receiv'd . Wherefore the Senate was minded to send back the Heralds unheard . But the multitude was so tumultuous , that it was necessary to hear them ; all that could be obtain'd from the provoked people , was , that those Heralds should not enter into the City , but make their Propositions at the Gate . To which being accordingly oblig'd , they declar'd there aloud , that Porsenna sent to acquaint the Romans , that if they desir'd to be deliver'd from the War and Famine , and to avoid inevitable destruction , it was yet possible , and they needed onely to admit Tarquin , to secure their Peace ; Porsenna engaging to cause him to pass an Amnesty for all that was past , and to protect them also against him in case he falsifi'd his word . The Consuls trembled at this Proposal , fearing lest the present misery might induce the people to prefer a shameful Peace before a glorious War : but the matter had a better event than they imagin'd . The name of Tarquin was so odious to the People , that what Porsenna caus'd to be declar'd to them , to the intent to cause the sedition , produc'd a calm ; for scarce had the Heralds done their Message , but the multitude who had beset all the Ramparts , relating to one another confusedly the Proposition that Porsenna made to them , cri'd all with one voice , No , no 't is better to die , and we will rather set our City on fire , than receive Tarquin into it : and their fury transported them in such sort , that they had shot their Arrows against the Heralds , and violated the Law of Nations , if the Consuls had not restrain'd them . So these Messengers of Porsenna were enforced to depart ; and the people , after this , seeing nothing to be chosen but War or the Tyranny of Tarquin , generously resolv'd upon suffering , and endur'd all the inconveniences of this Siege with admirable patience . Soon after , a private Council of War was held in order to attempt to break those two Bridges of Boats which secur'd the River , since had it been free on one side onely , Porsenna's design had been destroy'd , and this Prince would have found a necessity of giving over the Siege . It had been sufficiently experienc'd that sallies serv'd only to weaken the Cavalry which was in the City ; for there being no other Forces in the Compagne design'd to relieve it , all sallies were unprofitable , and did not sufficiently facilitate the passage of Victuals for the subsistence of it . So that the only way to deliver it , was to render their River free . To which end it was resolv'd an attempt should be made , and that above Rome rather than below , since by that means it would be commodious for the Vessels to come down with the stream , for carrying necessaries into the City ; whereas on the other side it would be requisite to row up against it . The on-set indeed was very difficult , but the designing to put good Rowers into all the Boats appointed for the attaque , made that no obstacle . Themistus , tho a stranger , was called to this secret Council , and propounded to set the Enemies Boats on fire , in case they could not be forc'd ; and accordingly preparation was made for this . In order to which , two Boats were fill'd with several kinds of combustible things as Pitch , Sulphur , Bitumen , and divers Gummes ; and a hundred others were chosen out and fill'd with resolute Souldiers . Every Boat had a particular Commander in it ; and besides the Souldiers , and the Rowers , there were also men with Axes to break and loosen the Chains which fastned the Boats to one another . This enterprize being accompani'd with much danger and difficulty , all the Gallants were eager to be in it . Mutius , who was almost cured of his wound , desir'd the command of a Boat ; Themistus , Herminius , Aemilius and Spurius did the like : Artemidorus and Merigenes were in the same Boat , Amilcar was in that of Herminius , Zenocrates commanded one by himself , in which Octavius was pleas'd to be ; Horatius had the conduct of one of the Fire-boats , which was fastned to his own , and Herminius had charge of the other , altho Mutius had us'd all possible endeavours to get that employment . Damon , Sicinius , Acrisius , and divers other Gallants , were dispers'd in all the Boats. In the mean time , tho all care had been taken to keep this enterprize secret , yet the Enemies got intelligence of it , and prepar'd themselves to be assaulted . But for that they could not learn whether they should be attaqued above or below Rome , they were necessitated to divide their Forces ; and moreover , the better to deceive them , a false attaque was thought fit to be given on that side which was not intended for the place of on-set . The Tuscans and Tarquinians had rais'd little Forts at both ends of that Bridge of Boats , which stopt up the River , and serv'd for the communication of the distant quarters of their Army : & this no doubt augmented the difficulty of the Romans attempt . But how hard soever it was , it was resolv'd upon ; and all things being ready for it , precisely at midnight , all the Boats appointed for both purposes put forth upon the River . But those which were to make the false attaque , set out first , to the end to divert the enemies Forces to that side , and a quarter of an hour after , the others moving in order , and taking up almost the whole breadth of the River , in several ranks went to encounter the Enemies with so much greater hope of Victory , for that they knew Aronces was not on that side , pretending to make use of their Fire-boats according to the occasion they should have for them . But , for that it is alwaies a little lighter in the night-time upon the water than upon the land , the Tuscans confusedly perceiv'd those that were coming to attaque them , and provided for their defence . So that the Bridge of Boats , and two little Forts defending it , were soon beset with Souldiers , and especially with Bow-men , who seeing the Romans within reach of their Arrows , shot with such eagerness , that the multitude of Arrows made a greater darkness thereabouts than that of the night . But because they shot at a venture , this first discharge had no great effect , and hinder'd not the Romans from approaching the Bridge with cries so fierce , that they seem'd to be a presage of Victory . All the Boats as they drew near to those which upheld the Tarquinians Bridge , hooked themselves thereunto , and they planted little Ladders against them for the Souldiers to mount upon the Bridge , whilst the work-men did what they could with their Axes to break the Chains that linked the Enemies Boats together . On the other side , Horatius and Herminius , who were the chief Commanders in this enterprize , went to fasten Fire-boats to the middle of the Bridge , in spite of the Enemies opposition ; and having left a hidden fire in the two Boats , which would break out suddenly after they retir'd , one went towards the right hand , and the other towards the left , to encourage their men to make themselves Masters of the Bridge , and to endeavour to mount upon it themselves , which was no easie matter ; for the Enemies who stood thick upon it with their swords in their hands , repell'd them impetuously either into their Boats or the River . Mutius , Artemidorus and Merigenes mounted twice upon the Bridge , and were as often beat back into their Boat. Acrisius laying hold of a plank of the Bridge , and being almost got up , was wounded in the right hand : Zenocrates also mounted upon it courageously ; but for that they which follow'd him were cast into the River , he found himself alone amidst many enemies , who seizing upon him , threw him into the River also on the other side the Bridge , after he had wounded one or two of them . Nevertheless losing neither his courage nor his judgement , he swam back under the Enemies Bridge with his sword in his hand , and got into one of the Boats again , to return to the assault . Amilcar being got up the Bridge , and perceiving himself the sole man of his party there , counterfeited a Tuscan , and had the good fortune to leap back into Herminius's Boat without being taken by the Enemies . Horatius was four times repuls'd ; Spurius had like to have been drown'd , and so had Aemilius ; but Herminius was so fortunate , that he caus'd one of the Enemies Boats to be loosned , at the same time that the Fire-boats doing their effect immediately burnt down the middle of the Bridge , which consisting only of planks and faggots was soon consumed . Then was there heard a most terrible noise , for the Romans sent forth a thousand cries of joy , and the Tuscans contrarily a thousand tumultuous shouts , which testifi'd their astonishment ; for the fire having taken away the middle of the Bridge , depriv'd them of communication from one side to the other , and opened a passage for a great Convoy which they understood was prepared in Boats under the walls of a little very strong Town , where the Romans knew the supply was which they expected . And things were accordingly so happily executed , that the Convoy was already very neer , when the middle of the Bridge was burnt . Wherefore so soon as the fire mingled with Sulphur and Bitumen began to destroy the middle of the Bridg , Horatius & Herminius easily caus'd as many Boats to be loosned as was requisite for the passage of those which carried the Provision : for such as were appointed to that purpose , with great hooks dispers'd those burned Boats , which separated one from another , and being driven by the stream towards Rome , consum'd by degrees , and cover'd all the River with flaming wracks not without some terrour in the spectacle . In the mean time , as soon as the passage was open'd by the flame , the attaque of the Bridge was given over , there being no likelihood of doing any good upon the two Forts , and the only business being to procure a safe entry for the Convoy . Wherefore as soon as the River was free , at the first signal that was given of it , all the Boats drew together , and one half of them following Herminius went to meet the Convoy , and the other commanded by Horatius stay'd to guard the passage . At which time the Enemies discharg'd a storm of Darts both upon those that stay'd to guard it , and upon those that conducted the Convoy . Which while they were approaching some Gallants amongst the Enemies got into the Boats which remain'd at the two ends of the Bridge at the foot or the little Forts , and came forth to chase away the Romans from the place . And indeed they being assisted by those of their party , who still stood with their swords drawn upon both the ends of the broken Bridge , where they had at length stopt the course of the fire , Horatius being unable to master those that guided the Boats , was in a short time constrain'd to desert the passage of the River to the Enemies . So that when Herminius came back with the Convoy , he found that he was to fight again if he intended to pass . It was about day-break , and precisely at that time the Prince of Messene coming to second Titus who commanded the Souldiers in the Boats , appear'd with his sword in his hand upon the end of the Bridge . But when he perceiv'd Themistus in one of Horatius's Boats , he leap'd into one of those that maintain'd the passage , desiring to take this opportunity to encounter his particular enemy amongst the enemies of the side he had chosen . Themistus also knowing him , caused his Boat to advance neerer than it was , and with a threatning action signifi'd to him that he was glad to see him in a place were he might evince that himself was more worthy of Lindamira than he . Matters standing thus , Herminius appear'd in the head of the Conduct of the Convoy ; for Horatius was constrain'd by the advice of all the chief Officers to defer charging those that defended the passage , till they might be attaqued on both sides together . And accordingly Horatius and Herminius advancing at the same time , and being follow'd by as many Boats as were necessary to possess the passage , went to charge them with their swords in hand . Whereupon ensued a very terrible combate ; for from the Forts and the two sides of the broken Bridge , a storm of Arrows like hail was sent both upon Herminius and Horatius . But without taking unprofitable care to secure themselves from a danger which they could not avoid , but by deserting their interprize , they minded only the overcoming those who obstructed them . Horatius leapt into a Boat which Telanus defended , Herminius into another ; Themistus and the Prince of Messene having the same purpose , executed it so exactly , that at the same time that Themistus leapt with his sword drawn into the Prince's Boat , the Prince pass'd into that of Themistus . But perceiving their errour , they endeavour'd either of them to return into his own Boat ; which as they were doing , they grapled together , and fell both into the water . As they fell , they were parted by their own weight ; and being both skilful in swimming , as soon as they got their heads above water , they approacht to one another and exchanged some blows ; and this strange combat would probably have prov'd fatal to both , had not a Roman Boat drew towards these two Rivals . Which as soon as the Prince of Messene saw , he endeavour'd to avoid being taken , and began to swim towards one of the Forts ; but finding that he had received a slight wound in the right hand , his sword dropt from him . Wherefore Themistus seeing him without arms , and streaming with bloud , would not kil him in that condition ; but entring into the Boat which came to his succour , suffer'd him to get the bank of the River , where he was receiv'd by those of his party . In the mean time Horatius and Herminius being seconded by all the other Gallants , maugre the resistance of the Tarquinians , sunk two Boats , slew almost all that were in the rest , and became at length so absolute Masters of the passage , that they got the Convoy clear through it . They had a mind to have maintain'd it afterwards , but it was not to be done ; for the Enemies possessing the Forts still , and the two ends of the Bridge , would not have suffer'd them in the place . So that it behov'd them to content themselves with carrying their Convoy to Rome , which was likewise more considerable in respect of the joy and hope it excited in the people , than of the real succour it brought to the Publick necessity : for in these occasions , the multitude alwaies magnifies things , and do's not carry their fore-sight so far as to destroy the pleasure arising from a present relief . This victorious Fleet therefore return'd to Rome , which was received there with a thousand acclamations . It had cost the life of some few Souldiers , and their were also certain persons of quality wounded . Spurius was shot with an Arrow that rais'd his shoulder , Damon was wounded with a sword in the side , Horatius receiv'd a slight hurt under the right eye , and Meleagenes on the arm . But however , this Victory did not prove a bloudy one , and the action was accompani'd with great glory . The better to set it off to the people , thanks were render'd to the gods in all the Temples , the price of Victual was abated , part of these Provisions brought into the City were distributed to the people , and they were put in hope that other Convoys would also shortly come by land . As for those that had made the false attaque , Fortune was not so favourable to them as to the others , and they were inforc'd to fight more than they intended ; for Aronces hapning to be on that side , because it was believ'd it would be the most dangerous , came forth to meet them with armed Boats , and repell'd them so vigorously , that they were constrain'd to return towards Rome . He also took two of their Vessels : but understanding the real attaque would not be on that side , a sentiment of glory made him regret his absence from the place of greatest danger . Nevertheless soon after , a sentiment of Love made him the less sorry , inasmuch as he could not be accused by Clelia for being instrumental by his valour to encrease a necessity , in which perhaps she might be concern'd , by hindring Provisions from entring into Rome . But being desirous to send her some tidings of himself , and not being able to go where the conflict was , since Rome stood between him and the place , he writ a short Letter in his Tablets , and gave liberty to a Commander of a Boat whom he knew was alli'd to Clelius , on condition that he would deliver the same to Clelia . This person at his return to Rome made good his word to Aronces , and went to carry the Prince's Letter to that Illustrious Roman Lady , who found these words in it . ARONCES to CLELIA . SInce it has not been my fortune to be any wise concern'd in the danger of this daies action , know , 't is alwaies with regret that I fight against Rome , and that for your sake I comfort my self more easily for loosing an occasion of honour ; because I am more solicitous to give you testimonies of love , than to shew signs of courage to all the world . The Prisoners I send you back , will tell how highly I respect all that belong to Clelius . This is all can be said to you at present by a Prince , who has the unhappiness to be in an Army that is Enemy to Rome , and who is faithful enough to adore you in the midst of your Enemies . This Letter gave much joy to Clelia , but withal it augmented her persecution ; for Clelius understanding it , told her , she was infinitely culpable for receiving it ; that there could no longer be an innocent correspondence between her and Aronces , since himself prohibited it ; and that Rome having daily greater obligation to Horatius , it behov'd her to look upon him as the man that was infallibly to marry her at the end of the War. Clelia answer'd to this speech of her father with her accustom'd constancy ; & tho she said nothing inconsistent with the respect she ow'd to such a relation , yet withal she said nothing prejudicial to the fidelity she had promis'd to her Lover . In the mean time , to keep up the peoples hopes , who were troubled that the Enemies had again stopt up the passages of the River , sallies were frequently made upon them , and one day the herds of Cattle were driven forth out of the City , both to signifie to the Besiegers that they wanted nothing , as also to let the people to see , that it was not so straitly begirt . Moreover Publicola had a design to draw the Enemies to a conflict by this Stratagem , imagining they would soon have notice that the droves of Cattle were to go out of the City ; for every day some treacherous slaves slunk out of the City into the Enemies Camp. Publicola therefore commanded Herminius to go with a small number of resolute Souldiers and ly in ambush along the great way of the Gabinians , in a little wood two miles distant from the City ; and appointed Spurius who was accompani'd with a troop of young men lightly armed , to stay at the Colline-gate till the Enemies were pass'd by it , to the end to intercept their way of return . On the other side , the second Consul went forth at another gate , and getting to the top of mount Clelium with foot only , he appear'd first to the Enemies with the Romane Ensigns , to the end to draw them out to fight . And accordingly Tarquin , whose quarter was on that side , first sending his forragers to attempt the driving away the Cattle , commanded other Troops to second them , who hastned to the place whither they were directed , with all the eagerness that useth to be in people that hope to make a great booty . Herminius no sooner saw them advanc'd , but giving them a smart charge , he drave them towards the second Consul . The Tarquinians thereupon ralli'd themselves , and encouraging one another to fight stoutly , made head on both sides : but at the same instant a great noise arising about the Colline , and the Nevian-gates , they understood they were inclos'd round ; so that on a sudden losing their courages , they forsook their ranks , and were all taken or ●ut in pieces . Whereupon the people beholding the Prisoners brought in , and afterwards the Cattle , fell into an excessive joy , without considering that the City was thereby no better provided for than before . But the Consuls , Clelius , Horatius , Herminius and all the other chief Romans well understood that this small advantage was far from being decisive of the main War , and that unless the Forts were taken that defended the broken bridge which the Enemies had repair'd , it was impossible to have the River free on that side , and consequently Rome could not long hold out . Therefore they resolv'd to make a great attempt to accomplish this ; which resolution was kept with much secresie , to the end they might , if possible , surprise the Enemies . Nevertheless they accounted it fit to defer the execution of this design for some daies , during which nothing pass'd very considerable either in the Camp of Porsenna or in Rome . In the mean time Aronces omitted nothing to which honor obliged him , and was depriv'd of all consolation , saving what the conversation of the Princess of the Leontines , and the generous Melintha gave him . The Prince Titus was also very much devoted to his interest , and Telanus acquitting himself of the promise he had made to Octavius , rendred him all offices in his power . As for Tarquin , his solicitude of regaining the Throne wholly took him up ; Sextus liv'd after his accustomed manner , to wit , as voluptuously in the Camp , as in time of peace : the fierce Tullia bestirr'd her self continually at Tarquinii to promote the design of Porsenna , who aim'd at the glory of compelling the Romans to receive a King from his hand : But altho War be a great affair which employ's all the world , even to those which go not to it , notwithstanding there wanted not some persons at Rome who diverted themselves agreeably ; and War and Love have such a sympathy , that they sometimes produce one another , and often subsist together without mutual prejudice . Thus there wanted not good company at the houses of Domitia , Valeria's Mother , Sulpicia , Berelisa , Cesonia , and divers other houses of quality : and all the Lovers , how courageous soever , fail'd not to find opportunities to make visits to their mistresses . They also who were not amorous , but yet had pleasant wits , and were of a debonair humor , frequently diverted themselves with the misfortunes of others . Amilcar found pleasure to himself in a hundred things , which nevertheless had something of sadness in themselves . Damon furnisht him with a sufficiently ample subject , for tho he hated Amilcar ever since he perciev'd that he derided him , in pretending to remember what he had been before he came into the world , yet he thought him of the Sect of Pythagoras , and that he wanted only firmness enough of mind to own an opinion publickly , which was generally so little receiv'd . Wherefore being very ill of the wound he had received at the attaque of the Tarquinians bridge , and believing he should die ( tho his attendants thought otherwise ) out of Zeal to the Sect he was of , he sent to desire Amilcar to come to see him ; for one of the principal Precepts of Pythagoras was , Never to sleep with hatred in the Heart . Now Damon having pass'd many daies and nights without being able to cease hating Amilcar , desir'd to see him before he di'd , that he might be reconcil'd to him and admonish him , since they were of the same Sect , not to make a secret of it , but to maintain that important verity ; wishing passionately , that he might retain the remembrance of it when his Soul should be inclos'd in another body , as he believ'd it would in a short time . Amilcar at first much commiserated the prepossessed fancy of a man whom he saw really very sick . But there being no hope to cure him thereby , he answer'd him according to his desire . When he was gone out of his chamber , and had that object of compassion no longer before his eyes , and moreover understood by those that attended on Damon , that whatever he fanci'd , there was no danger of his dying , his jolly humor could not let pass so ample a subject of divertisement , but at night he compos'd a Dialogue between himself and Damon , which the next morning he sent to Plotina by an unknown person . When Plotina receiv'd the Pasquil , Valeria , Berelisa , Clidamira , Herminius , and Anacreon were in her chamber . The hand being also unknown to her ( for Amilcar had caus'd his composition to be written by one of his Attendants ) she imagined it might haply be something to declare her condition to her , and inform her who she was . Wherefore rising up to open it , and withdrawing towards the window , she was immediately surpriz'd upon reading these words ; A Dialogue between Damon sick , and Amilcar in health . This odd Title excited such laughter in her , that Anacreon told her she would be very unjust if she depriv'd the company of reading that which made her so pleasant . I assure you ( answer'd she ) 't is not my intention , for I think the pleasure the company will receive in seeing that which is sent me , will augment my own . And accordingly Plotina , having resum'd her seat , and intreated her Auditors not to interrupt her , began to read that which follows , with that sweet and agreeable Air that was natural to her . A Dialogue between Damon sick , and Amilcar in health . Amilcar . WHat has mov'd you to send for me ? Am I not your Rival , and consequently your Enemy ? Damon . Alas ! When a man is at a point of death , and perhaps ready to become a Crane the same moment , he has no longer power to hate any person : for , in brief , Amilcar , I may undergo that destiny if the Gods please , and if Pythagoras be not mistaken . Amilcar . Since I conceive Cranes are very healthful ( for in my opinion they are birds which do not much torment themselves with the affairs of this world ) I should as soon chuse to be a Crane in health , as to be sick Damon . But however , for what reason have you sent for me hither ? Damon . To conjure you that you would cease deriding the Doctrine of the greatest Philosopher that ever liv'd ; since I am fully perswaded you are of his opinion , and 't is only out of an evil bashfulness that you dare not own it seriously . Amilcar . But what are you concern'd whether I believe that which you do , or no ? Damon . 'T is because I would be assur'd to leave a Pythagorean Lover to Plotina , to the end he might perswade her of so important a truth as that of the Mctempsychosis ( or transmigration of Souls ) is . Amilcar . How ? Would you have me perswade her , that perhaps she has been a Stork , and may possibly become a Hinde ; which are difficult matters to believe , when one is not accustomed thereto ? I , that cannot perswade her that I love her passionately , tho it be sufficiently probable for a man that has black eyes , an aery mind , and a sensible heart , to love the most charming person in the world ? Damon . At least be so generous to perswade Plotina , that if the Gods hear my prayers , my Soul shall pass into the body of some pretty little Dog , which may divert her , tho she should receive it from your hand . Amilcar . Could I know you in that condition , I should beware of giving you to my Mistress ; for you might be so dispos'd as to retain the hatred of a Rival under the form of a Dog , and to bite me as one of those Creatures when possess'd with madness , if I should offer to kiss the border of her robe . Damon . Alass ! What then can I wish to be , that I may once again enjoy the presence of Plotina ? Amilcar , Verily I think your case very hard herein ; according to all likelihood , you can never see your self her Lover again , tho the same moment ensuing your death should be the first of your second life : for twenty years hence you would be quite a new Lover , whom she would much contemn ; and besides , she makes so little reckoning of her beauty at this day , that it 's likely she would then much less esteem it . But if you will beleive me , desire to become a Mouse , and to be hid in her closet . I have sometimes made a Metamorphosis of a Mouse into a woman , doe you make one of a Lover into a Mouse . Damon . But you do not consider that she would not love me , but rather do all she could to cause me to be taken . Amilcar . You have reason , and I am mistaken ; not but that , according to the example of the Mouse I once told you of , which gnaw'd Mars's Love-letters , you might have pleasure enough in gnawing all the sweet Letters that should be written to her ; and especially mine . Damon . 'T is true ; but however , I cannot think fit to become a Mouse . Amilcar . Indeed 't is sufficiently difficult to chuse to be a Beast in the company of Plotina . Damon . Yet I should rather like to be some poor little Animal and made much of , than to be a Lover and ill treated . Amilcar . Every one has his fancie ; but in conclusion , what doe you resolve upon ? Damon . To die without knowing what I would be , that I might still serve for something to Plotina . Amilcar . Trouble your self no more about this matter ; for I swear to you with all the sincerity of a Rival , that whatever you may possibly become , I will make you serve for divertisement to Plotina as often as I shall talk with her about your Pythagorean opinions . And now die with joy , since you can have no greater contentment , having troubled her during your life , than after your death , to serve for the pleasure of the fairest and most amiable person in the world . It must needs be confest ( said Plotina smiling ) that Amilcar is not over-wise ; for certainly 't is he that made this Toy . Rather say ( answer'd Valeria ) that he is an agreeable person , and of an ingenious and diverting humor . For if Damon did not speak what is in the Dialogue , 't is possible he might , according to the humor that I understand he is of . 'T is true ( reply'd Herminius ) that a man who could believe Amilcar remembred he had been a Phoenix , might say all , that is here ascrib'd to him . I bese●●● you ( said Berelisa to Plotina ) give me a Copy of this Dialogue . And I desire the same favour ( added Clidamira ) and if you please , will writ it out immediately . Amilcar's consent must be ask'd ( answered Plotina seeing him enter ) for no question he has more right than I in what you demand . I do not think that can be ( said he ) tho I know not what you speak of . We speak ( answer'd she ) of the pleasant Dialogue between Damon sick , and Amilcar in health . How ? ( cry'd he ) as for the Amilcar you speak of , I assure you I do not know him ; but thanks to your eyes , he that speaks to you is more sick than Damon . Since your malady does not appear in your aspect ( answer'd Plotina ) it is not easie to believe you ; therefore you may please to suffer me to take you for the Amilcar in health who has made Damon speak a thousand follies , and who alone can grant me permission to give Berelisa a Copy of the Dialogue which he has made . Amilcar thereupon said , it was true he had a discourse with Damon which deserv'd to be witten , but he endeavor'd to deny that he had sent any thing to Plotina . Yet it was in vain ; for all the company so confidently maintain'd that it was he , that he could no longer defend himself . Well then , Madam ( said he to Plotina ) since 't is your pleasure I should pass for the Author of the Dialogue in question , I consent to it , for I am the most complacent person in the world . Since 't is so ( said Berelisa ) you shall give me a copy of what you have made . If Damon dies ( answered Plotina ) I shall consent to it ; but if he does not , I conceive it will be best not to let this toy run abroad in the world , for fear at length he be angry in good earnest . On the contrary ( reply'd Amilcar ) if he dies , 't is fit it die with him ; but if he escape , as they who attend him beleive , I care not if it be seen : for since Damon is of a Sect according to which it is not lawfull to sleep with hatred in the heart , he will doe me no great mischief . In truth ( said Valeria ) I conceive , whether Damon die or no , 't is best to give no copy of Amilcar's Dialogue , tho it be very agreeable . Your goodness extends too far , Madam ( answer'd Berelisa ) and 't is enough to say only that 't is not fit to publish this pleasant Toy , but too much that it ought not to be given to any whatsoever , since delightful things are not made with intent not to be seen . No ( reply'd Amilcar ) but foolish things , as this in question is , ought not to be made common . Nevertheless ( said Berelisa ) when a copy of them is given to a discreet person who promises not to lend them , and swears to be faithful , to entrust them is not all one as to publish them . The world ( said Plotina ) is full of such discreet persons who promise all , and perform nothing which they promise . But for my part ( answer'd Berelisa ) I am not of that number , and none can be more exact than I am . For my particular ( said Clidamira ) when only Verses , Sonnets , or such like things are desir'd I sometimes suffer my self to be perswaded to shew them , tho I have promis'd the contrary , because for the most part I beleive they who make so great secrets of such kind of trifles , do it not but only to make them be thought the better . All such little infidelities ( answered Berelisa maliciously ) produce a strong disposition to greater . I am of Berelisa's opinion ( reply'd Herminius ) and for that reason I judge it requisite to accustom ones self to be exact even in the concernment of small things . In good earnest ( said Amilcar ) 't is more trouble than 't is imagin'd to keep a secrecie of trifles : for as for those greater serious secrets ( added he ) all people keep them that have but a little sense of Honor , or only a little prudence . But as for the secrets of Verses , Sonnets , Dialogues , or pleasant Novels , 't is very difficult not to reveal them to some or other . Nevertheless , I confess 't is dangerous enough to give Copies of Letters or Verses , when 't is not desir'd they should be common . For the more loth you are to have them seen , the more they are shown ; and which is worst , such Copies pass through ignorant hands , who change and pervert the sense of the Copies which they transcribe . I remember I one day made a Sonnet which I was unwilling should goe abroad at that time ; yet I gave it to a Lady who promis'd me not to shew it to any person living : the first Stanza was this which I shall repeat to you , if my memory doe not deceive me . Reason and Love are at perpetual strife : Who so with that partaker is , Becomes an Enemy to this . But without Love there 's no content in life . Nevertheless this faithful friend who should not have shewn it to any one , gave it privately to a friend of hers , that Friend to a Lover , that Lover to another Mistress ( for I am not the only man in the world that has more than one Mistress at a time ) that Mistress to a Kinswoman that sung well , and that Kinswoman to a Master that taught her Musick , who immediately made an Air to it . But this miserable Stanza having pass'd through several hands , was so transform'd , that I could scarce own it : see how that simple fair one sung it . Destiny and Love are at perpetual strife : Whoso with that partaker is , Becomes an Enemy to this . But without cause to laugh's a pleasant life . Seriously ( said Plotina smiling ) I think I like this non-sense Stanza as well as the other , for the last Verse seems to me perfectly pleasant . Since it is so ( said Amilcar ) I consent that the Dialogue be given ; for perhaps it will be as pertinently chang'd to divert you , as the Stanza of my Sonnets , which nevertheless astonish'd me when I heard that fair ignorant sing it , and account it the pleasantest thing in the world . 'T is true ( said Anacreon ) this is a hard fortune . For my part , I remember I one day made an Ode , in the beginning of which I mention'd a Swallow ; and as this composition had the good fortune to please , it was talk'd of sufficiently at the Court of Polycrates where I then was , and at length was so often repeated , and so many Copies made of it , that I met with one of it , in which in stead of the two first Verses which might be thus translated : Thou in Spring-season each year dost return Too happy Swallow — was put Thou as a Locust each year dost return Too happy Turtle So that this handsome Metamorphosis being made of a Swallow into a Locust , my poor Ode became a strange peice of non-sense . But people that understand a little sense ( answer'd Berelisa ) perceive well that it was not made so . No doubt they do ( reply'd Herminius ) but sometimes there are things whose meaning cannot be conjectur'd , and all that can be known of them is , that they are not understood . Wherefore the less a man can expose himself to these events , the better ; and yet they would be avoyded , if all the world were exact . 'T is so troublesome to be always exact ( answer'd Clidamira ) that nothing requires more pains . All other things have their bounds , but exactness has none : it is diffus'd every where , and there is scarce any thing in which it may not be found . When exactness is excessive ( reply'd Plotina ) I confess 't is something inconvenient ; and if you observe , they that profess it have a kind of a constrain'd Air , their complements savour of ceremony , their familiarity is so nice that the least thing hurts it , and there is no quiet from them . He that is guided by true reason ( answer'd Herminius ) never addrest himself to any thing in the excess , but acquires a certain habit of being exact , which affords delight in stead of trouble . For I conceive they who are exact , as vertuous persons ought to be , cannot but alwayes continue so . They are so , without perplexity , constraint , or ceremony , and because they understand exactness to be a point of elegancie , that it is necessary to Society , and finally , that without it a man can promise himself nothing from any other person . For when I tell a small secret to a friend who promises me not to reveal it ; if I know he is not exact , I am always in fear . Moreover , for a man to comport himself rationally in friendship , it behoves him not only to conceal what he is desir'd to keep secret , but sometimes also not to divulge things which he is not requested to be silent of ; because generosity requires him to have a certain charitable discretion , even towards those that are not wise enough to be absolutely discreet in their own concernments . For indeed , it is never commendable for a man to lose an occasion of testifying to himself that he has more prudence , goodness and vertue than another . He ought to make a secret delectation to himself by acting better than others do , and account it a glory to supply the reasons of others by his own , and not be like those who more frequently speak what they never ought so much as to think , than what is fitting to be spoken . I confess ( said Amilcar ) they who have no exactness are sometimes injurious to others ; for I remember I saw a man at Carthage , that through want of it committed the greatest extragavancies in the World. I remember one day he invited me to dine with him , but being invited himself about an hour after to another place , he made no scruple to goe thither , without so much as sending to advertise me of it . For my part ( said Plotina ) I shall never pardon a man who promis'd me a basket of Orange-flowers , and sent them not ; and I shall remember another as long as I live , that sent twice to know whether I would be in my chamber that he might come to visit me . His messages were accompani'd with such earnestness , that imagining he desir'd to speak with me concerning a business relating to a friend of mine , of which he understood something , I broke off an appointment I had made , and sent him word , I would attend him . And so I did to no purpose , and that with very much regret . For it being a fair day , in which all the world went abroad to walk , no body came to visit me , and I was all the afternoon turning my head as often as my chamber door was open'd , thinking always 't was he that I waited for . And which was worst , I understood in the evening that this shuttle-brain'd friend had spent the day walking with the Ladies which he met as he was coming to me . Judge therefore ( said Herminius ) whether the little exactness which troubled you in so inconsiderable matters , would not disgust you in more important occasions . Besides , 't is certain , that when a person makes a custome of not being punctual in small things , he easily fails to be so in great , and consequently many times hazards the displeasure of his best friends . And therefore the surest course is to be punctual . In truth ( said Amilcar ) I am of opinion , all things are dubious , that there is no side but may be defended ; and If I were to establish a Sect , I would have it lawful to doubt of every thing , except matters of Religion . For there is nothing we can be confident of . Many times we are ignorant of what we fancie we know , and know what we take our selves to be ignorant of . There are whole Nations which have Opinions , that pass for errors amongst others ; and as all men have a constitution and temper particular to themselves , so every Kingdom , every Country , every City has its peculiar manners , customs , inclinations , and opinions too ; so true it is , that reason varies according to the Climates and Nations : For the most part we believe what our Fathers believ'd before us , without searching into the reason of our belief ; onely there are a few sublime Wits who pry into things in their Original , who seek to make a perfect discovery of their Opinions , and after all their pains find it almost impossible to be done . For indeed our Reason from the very first use of it is prepossest with the sentiments of others , and can't without violence clear it self from all that entangles it . In which respect I am perswaded , men are almost alwaies deceiv'd , even in things wherein they think themselves erre least ; and the surest course would be , as I said before , to doubt almost of every thing . And to prove what I say ; is it not true , that till the daies of Pythagoras , the most learned men believ'd the Evening-Star and the Morning-Star to be two distinct Stars ? And nevertheless , the knowing Philosopher has discover'd to us , that the same Star which we behold so twinkling at the beginning of night , is the same which is so fair at break of day . All men before , judg'd of it in that manner ; and two names were given it , which it bears still : and yet we see manifestly that all men were mistaken . That which you say is true ( answer'd Anacreon ) but the same man that could discover a truth that had been unknown before , teaches a ridiculous falshood in his Metempsychosis . 'T is in that regard ( reply'd Amilcar ) that I have reason to affirm , 't is best to doubt almost of every thing ; since the greatest men are lyable to be deceiv'd in something . For my part ( said Herminius ) I cannot conceive that that excellent man positively believ'd that which his Disciples teach ; for the Moral Precepts are so excellent , that 't is hard to believe his Doctrine could have been so foolish . As for my particular ( said Berelisa ) I confess I cannot yet very well believe that he thought he remember'd he had been a Cock , and Euphorbus at the War of Troy , could be of any great judgment . Nevertheless 't is certain ( answer'd Herminius ) that Pythagoras was one of the wisest men of the World. But what then ( said Plotina ) did he teach so Excellent ? A thousand things , Madam , ( answer'd Herminius ) and to tell you some of them , he commanded his Disciples to honour the Gods , and never to desire any particular thing of them ; maintaining , that no man knows exactly what is fit for him , and that 't is more respectful to submit totally to the order of Heaven , than to endeavour to alter the Decrees of Destiny according to ones humor . What you say , has no doubt something very excellent in it ( reply'd Valeria ) for I conceive indeed that all men know not what is proper for them , and that the cause of disorder , division , and Wars in the World , is , for that in general all men desire good , and know not what it is . But to return to the excellent man you speak of , I remember I once heard the Illustrious Brutus ( who was an intimate friend of the wise Damo , daughter of Pythagoras ) say , that this great man compos'd a thousand excellent Verses concerning heroical Friendship . 'T is very probable ( answer'd Herminius ) and to the same purpose he establisht a Community amongst his Disciples ; for he confidently maintain'd , that there ought not to be any distinct interest amongst true friends , and that where there was , there was no friendship but society : and it may be averr'd , that never any before him so well understood all the duties of true Friendship . But that which makes me love him the more , is , that he was a profest enemy to Lying , which I hate more than can be imagin'd . No doubt Lying is an evil thing ( reply'd Amilcar ) but to say truth , it is sufficiently hard to renounce it absolutely ; and upon due observation it would be found , that even they who hate it most , sometimes make use of it , notwithstanding their detesting it . At least I know that I do upon some occasions , and shall do still many times in my life . Not that I love to lye , but it has certain little conveniences in it very necessary . For example , is it possible to make a Story delightfully without lying , or adding some circumstance to render it more pleasant ? Can one commend a woman , without speaking a little more good of her than she deserves ? Can one speak ill of his enemy without aggravating his fault ? Can one bemone himself in Love , without making his misery a little greater than it is ? And to prosecute sincerity to the utmost , could I have compos'd the Dialogue of sick Damon , if I would have confin'd my self to the truth ? All the company laught at this which Amilcar said ; and as Plotina was going to answer him , Aemilius entred , and ask'd if they had heard the great news which he lately learnt . I assure you ( answer'd Plotina ) that we have heard none all this day . I inform you then ( reply'd he ) that I am just now assur'd , there is a great division between Tarquin and Porsenna , and that it may be an occasion of raising the Siege and delivering Rome . As things desir'd are easily believ'd , this news was receiv'd with joy ; and tho Herminius made scruple at first of believing that Tarquin would fall out with a Prince without whose protection his case was desperate , yet he yielded at length , and discours'd upon this surprising intelligence as the rest did . A little while after , Flavia enter'd , and having taken a seat , ask'd , whether they had heard tell of the apparition of the God of Tyber , who was reported to have threatned Porsenna's Camp ; and then making the description of that God , repeating the very words that were attributed to him , and indeed speaking as a person well perswaded of what she affirm'd was true . For my part ( said Amilcar smiling ) I have walk'd upon the banks of the fairest Rivers in the World , and also upon those of the River Alphaeus , so famous for his love of the fair Arethusa ; but none of the Deities that preside over them would never yet do me the honour to appear to me : and therefore Madam , ( added he , looking upon Flavia ) you must permit me to expect till the news you speak of be confirm'd , before I believe it . Flavia was going to answer , but Merigenes being enter'd hinder'd her , for beholding Amilcar in the company , he seem'd so surpris'd at it , that assoon as the first civilities were past , he could not but testifie his astonishment . I thought ( said he to Amilcar ) you had been gone disguis'd to the Enemies Camp , to foment the division which they say is between Porsenna and Tarquin ; for I just now came from speaking with a man who confidently assur'd me he saw you depart thither . Well then ( said Aemilius ) you understand by Merigenes , that I am not the only person that have heard report of the division amongst the enemies . But if it be no more true ( answer'd Herminius ) that they are divided than it is that Amilcar is gone disguis'd to Porsenna's Camp , there is not much ground to rejoice at this great news . But , I beseech you ( said Plotina ) from whom did you learn it ? From a man ( answer'd Aemilius ) that I seldome see but in the Publick places , where they talk of general affairs . He seems to be ingenious , speaks much and well , is not much to seek for what he would say , and affirms things so positively , that none dare doubt of what he delivers . 'T is certainly the same ( said Merigenes ) that told me you were gone disguis'd to the Camp of the Enemies . May it not be the same man too ( added Plotina , smiling ) that acquainted Flavia with that wonderful Apparition she tells us of ? To speak truth ( answer'd Flavia ) I think all our newes comes from the same place ; for Mutius who inform'd me of what I have related to you , assur'd me , he heard it reported by an ingenious person in the Grand Court of Hostilius . 'T is there I was told of the division of the Enemies ( reply'd Aemilius ) . And 't is there also that I was assur'd ( added Merigenes ) Amilcar was gone out of Rome disguis'd , but with all the circumstances so precise , that any other besides my self would have been deceiv'd as well as I have been . Is he a Roman ( demanded Berelisa smiling ) that told you all this News ? No , Madam , ( answer'd Aemilius ) and I find his pronunciation manifests him to be a stranger . Certainly then ( said Clidamira to Berelisa ) 't is a man whom we know , who accompani'd us in our passage from Cicily to Ostia . I doubt no more of it than you do ( answer'd Anacreon ) and accordingly describing that person to Merigenes and Aemilius , they understood 't was he of whom he spoke . But what is this universal Impostor ? ( said Plotina ) . He is a person of extraction good enough ( answer'd Berelisa ) born at Lylihaeum ; he spent his youth in Africa , and has got such a faculty of lying , that 't is impossible to hinder him from it . So that I think I may safely affirm , he never spoke any truth in his life , but he thought he ly'd . Nevertheless , as you were told , he is ingenious , speaks freely , and delights those sufficiently who know him not for a Lyar ; for he alwaies tells new things , his wit is never exhausted , and alwaies forgeing matter of discourse ; he talks all his life , and withal hath the art to contradict himself less than all other great Lyars . But , for that I am a lover of truth , and very much abhor lying , I cannot endure him , and he comes no more to see me . For an hour or two ( reply'd Anacreon ) one may be diverted by him ; but continuing longer , his conversation is insupportable ; for what heed soever one takes , and what resolution soever one makes not to believe him , yet one is alwaies circumvented by him ; and he speaks things with so free and ingenious an air , that he is able to deceive as long as he lives . 'T is remarkable ( said Clidamira ) that he has been so horribly encounter'd for his lying , at Lilybaeum , that he dares live there no longer ; and for that he is perswaded 't is impossible to speak truth alwaies , he is come hither with intention to go to Praeneste , to inquire , whether it be possible there should be a veracious man in the World. If he please ( answer'd Amilcar ) I will shorten his journey , for I will assure him sincerely , that no man alwaies speaks truth , and moreover that there are as many great Lyars as speakers of truth . As for me ( said Herminius ) who make a particular profession to love truth and detest lying , I wish people would absolutely conclude that it behoves never to lye . How ? Never ? ( reply'd Plotina ) I do not think it possible . For there are little Lyes of civility , which we cannot but sometimes make use of , and decency does not oblige us to decline them . There are also Lyes of generosity ( added Amilcar ) which sometimes are very convenient to be us'd . As for the pleasant Lyes ( said Anacreon ) I beg favour in behalf of them , For my part ( added Clidamira ) I approve using a Lye in way of excuse . For that I fear death much ( answered Flavia ) when I am very sick , I am contented that people should Lye , and tell me alwaies I shall recover , tho they do not believe so . As for me ( said Valeria ) I will never use a Lye , unless when it may serve to save the life of some person . For my part ( said Merigenes ) I should extremely scruple to tell the least Lye in the world ; but I confess , perhaps I might Lye , at the command of a Mistress . In good earnest ( said Berelisa ) there are more Lyars , than I imagin'd . Some there are to ( answer'd Aemilius ) who are Lyars , tho they do not think themselves to be such . But since we are in the humor of speaking truth ( reply'd Plotina ) I beseech you let us establish Laws which may instruct us how far 't is lawful to Lye. I confess ( said Herminius ) I am of opinion it behoves to have a general purpose , of Lying at no time , and not to produce in our selves a habit of those small Lies , which are not scrupl'd by any , and to which people insensibly become accustom'd . For since no crime is so easie to be committed , nor of more frequent conveniency than a Ly , we ought to restrain our selves from it to our power , and look upon Lying as a cowardly , low , weak , and infamous thing , arguing a less fear of the Gods than of men . But on the other side , we ought to look upon Truth as the Soul of Honesty , if I may so speak . And forasmuch as scarce any thing besides Speech distinguishes Men from Brutes , as being the image of their Reason , whoso falsifies it , renders himself unworthy to be a man. Beasts have no deceitful cries , except those terrible Animals that are bred upon the banks of Nilus ; there is none but man , whose wickedness perverts the use of the Voice . Moreover , truth is the Universal bond , which maintains order in the World ; the Publick-Faith , the Law of Nations , and Justice are founded upon it . It bears the supreme sway in Love and Friendship ; without it , the World would be nothing but confusion , all men would be cheats , cowards , and impostors ; and there would be neither honour nor pleasure in the World , if truth were banisht out of it . There is no greater inconvenience then a servant that is a Lyar , that assures you he has done what you commanded him , when he has not so much as thought of it . For my part , I confess to the shame of my Reason , I partly owe the hatred I bear against Lying , to a Lying slave that I had , who caus'd me to lose my patience a hundred times , and spoyl'd the order of my affairs by his continual falshoods . For he was so excessive at it , that sometimes he affected as much to accuse himself by lying , as to justifie himself by speaking truth . But to return where I was ; is there any thing more insufferable than an Artisan , who promises you what you have commanded him , and deceives you continually ? Is there any thing more odious than the practice of those Great persons , who with favourable words cause a thousand favours to be hop'd from them , which they have resolv'd not to grant ? Is there any thing more cruel , than to discover that a friend whom you love , did not tell you truth , when he told you , he lov'd you above all the rest of the World ? And lastly , is there any thing more insupportable , than to have a Mistress that swears to love none but you , and nevertheless loves several other persons , or ( to speak more properly ) loves none ? for a divided love is no love . A Lye serves for dissimulation , fraud , perfidiousness , cowardise , and almost all crimes , and 't is only weakness or imprudence to make use of it . For a man continually incurs the commission of a crime that can never be committed but in publick , and by endangering himself to be convinc'd of it . To lye for nothing , is folly ; to Lye for interest , is a great crime , since certainly there is nothing so contrary to the Gods as Lying ; the Gods , I say , who are so true in the Oracles which they render . And moreover , do not we see that the search of Truth is the Universal design of all men , and especially of the wise ? That which I find yet more pernitious in Lying ( said Merigenes ) is , that it is a poyson which speedily communicates it self , and whose effect is scarce possible to be afterwards stopt . For when any one relates a Lye in company , all that hear it Lye after him with confidence , and cause all others to Lye , to whom they impart such false relation ; so that I conceive Herminius has reason in condemning Lying as much as he does . As for all great Lyes ( answer'd Amilcar ) I think no man can justifie the practice of them at any time . I condemn the middle sort too ( added Plotina ) but as for those small ones which are in use all over the world , I think 't is no easie matter to be able to disclaim them . For my part ( said Herminius . I condemn all sorts ; yet perhaps I can pardon some , but if I might prevail , none at all should be permitted . But then ( said Plotina ) 't is requisite I should be fully instructed in this point , and propound Questions to the Company , which may teach me and correct me for the future . In the first place ( said Herminius ) it behoveth never to make either a great or a little Lye which may prejudice any person whatsoever ; for since Justice and Generosity require not men to speak endammaging truths , they are far from permitting injurious Lyes . What you say , seems so equitable and generous ( answered Plotina ) that I will not contradict it : but however will you license those officious Lies which turn to the benefit of our Friends , or serve to conceal their faults ? I love my friends very well ( reply'd Herminius ) and I am very joyful at any occasion to serve them ; but if I should be unable to do them a courtesie except by Lying , I should be extremely perplex'd . Then you would suffer me to die for want of a Lie ? ( said Valeria smiling ) I find I could not ( answer'd Herminius ) but I confess , I should have very much regret to save your life by a way so little honourable ; for in brief , every Lye is a crime , and all I can do in favour of officious Lies , is to account them excusable in certain occasions . But when a Lye injuries none ( said Amilcar ) and benefits some person , is it not innocent ? A Lye ( answer'd Herminius ) never fails to hurt him that uses it , tho it should injure no other person , and be only his own Lye ; since it renders him less vertuous : and all that can be said , is , that to hinder a Friend from falling into a great misfortune , kindness may prevail above truth . But as for what concerns me , I confess , I should scruple to secure my self from a very considerable mischief by a Lye. Sincerely ( reply'd Plotina ) my generosity does not go so high as yours ; for it I ly'd in behalf of another , I should also Lye in favour of my self . I am of your mind ( said Amilcar ) Nevertheless , that which Herminius says is very noble and generous ( answer'd Merigenes ) for I think it shameful to Lye for ones self in any occasion ; and it were better to undergo the mischief that threatens us , than avoid it by such means : so that I conclude , a man may Lye to save his Friend's life or liberty , but never for his own interests . I maintain too ( said Herminius ) that Lying is always a crime , and that even when a man Lies to save his friend's Life , he ought to do it with reluctancy and sorrow , because all Lying is unworthy of a man of honour . Moreover it ought not to be conceiv'd , that there is but one sort of Lyers , since there are a hundred different kinds . 'T is oftentimes to make a Lye , not to speak a truth that is requisite to be spoken ; and dissimulation is so dangerous a concomitant of Lying , that they may be confounded one with another . I confess ( said Plotina ) I could sometimes have justifi'd certain persons , if I would have declar'd what I knew : but I care not to oppose what people speak affirmatively , especially when it concerns only indifferent persons , and who are accus'd of no great crimes . But why will you by your silence ( said Valeria ) charge your self with a Lye which you do not speak ? For if you can refute it , you are culpable of it ; and I conceive well that Herminius has reason , when he saies , there are several kinds of Lyes ; for there are Lies in deeds as well as in words , Lying looks , deceiving signs , dissembling smiles , and a Lying silence . Valeria has reason ( said Anacreon ) and I think too there are Lying civilities , and Lying courtesies ; for sometimes people do services to some persons whom they hate , because they have need of them in some occasion , and to others out of fear and weakness ; sometimes also they make shew of being glad to see persons that are extreamly distasteful to them . I assure you ( answer'd Berelisa ) Clidamira is the person that of all the world has most of this Lying civility you speak of : for 't is not three daies ago , since a young slave came to tell her there was a man desir'd to see her ; Clidamira had no sooner heard his name , but she grew red with anger , because the slave had not told him she was not at home ; then she sought all waies possible to cause him not to make his visit long , and gave order that a quarter of an hour after his coming , word should be brought her that she was expected elsewhere . After which , changing her countenance , action , and speech , it may be said she ly'd all the waies that can be in receiving this man. For she saluted him with an obliging smile , she caus'd him to sit down with all imaginable civility , and began to entertain him with so pleasing an air , that I am confident the poor man thought he should pass the whole afternoon with her , and that he did her the greatest pleasure in the world in visiting her . Nevertheless it is certain his presence was extreamly disgustful to her . I confess it ( said Clidamira ) but how can we tell unwelcome persons that they are so ? It would be discourteous to tell them so ( reply'd Berelisa ) but yet 't is not necessary to make such a false countenance to them ; 't is enough to shew them only a kind of cold civility , that is inoffensive on the one side , and on the other is not treacherous , and does not attract people that are not lik'd . But does not all the world use to do so ? ( said Clidamira ) . For my part ( answer'd Valeria ) I could not . I confess ingenuously ( said Plotina ) sometimes I can Lye in this manner , but not so perfectly as Clidamira ; for they that understand my glances and smiles , perceive well when they are feigned or sincere . In earnest ( said Amilcar ) you could not deceive me with them . But I would know further ( said Plotina ) whether Herminius , who loves truth so much , does not make complements , as others do . Nevertheless , to speak sincerely , all complements are Lies . I grant it ( answer'd Herminius ) but for that they are known to be such , and no person laies any solid foundation upon complements , they are Lyes without malignity . People know well enough that no great credit will be given to them , they are return'd as they are receiv'd ; and I conform to custome without scruple , yet with such moderation , that I make as few as I can . But as for pleasant Lies ( reply'd Anacreon ) you do as little condemn them ; and should I go about to make a delightful relation , you would allow me to add something to the History ; for truth has for the most part somewhat too serious in it , which does not delight so much as fiction . As for this sort ( said Herminius ) I think they may be permitted ; for since stories are no more believ'd than complements , I leave your fancy liberty to invent what pleases it ; and morcover , it belongs properly to you to enjoy the priviledge of lying innocently . Indeed to speak strictly , there are no lyes innocent but those that are related for lyes , as all the ingenious Fables of the Poets ; yet they ought to have the appearance and shew of truth ; so true it is , that a lye is foul and unhandsome of it self . Yet there is a sort of lying ( reply'd Amilcar ) which is an inseparable companion of vanity ; and I should be sorry if there were none of it in the world : for the lyers that use it , sometimes give me sufficient divertisement . What lyers do you speak of ? ( said Poltina ) . Of those ( answer'd Amilcar ) who commend themselves , every one according to their fancy : for some people are guilty of the weakness to desire the world would believe them to have a greater reputation than they have , and tell a thousand lies to make it believ'd . There are Hectors who make long relations of dangerous enterprises , in which they never were ; these are false Gallants , who pretend to good fortune , and spend the nights in devising amorous adventures , and the whole days in relating of them , as if they had hapned to themselves . I know some such , as well as you ( repli'd Plotina ) and I know others as very fools too : for I know a man that had the impudence to tell me he was descended in a direct line from Danae , and yet 't is known he is of a very mean birth . However , he has made a long Pedegree , with which he tires such as give him the hearing . As for false pretenders to Heraldry ( said Anacreon ) they distaste me as well as those that would seem wealthy , and think to keep themselves from being poor by lying . I assure you ( answer'd Aemilius ) I know some people very rich , that lye as ridiculously as these , who have a fancy to make it believ'd , that all that belongs to them is dearer than it is really , and devise a hundred extravagant lyes to publish their false magnificence . There are some likewise ( said Merigenes ) who have the boldness to say they have given things which it would not be often in their power to bestow . I know other lyers also ( added Anacreon ) that are sufficiently extravagant , namely , such as when they have been puzled by some person in discourse , without knowing what to say , make the handsomest answers in the world at home , and which is more notorious , relate the same afterwards as if they made them upon the place . Moreover there are some ( added Clidamira ) so vain as to report that persons of quality write to them , and go to see them , tho they never so much as thought of them . The sum of all is ( said Herminius ) that there are many fools and lyars in the world , and that I have reason to hate Lying●e f●ctly . They that lye to prejudice others ( added Anacreon ) are worse than they that lye to commend themselves ; but I look upon it as so ridiculous to tell lies out of vanity , that I find my inclination would sooner lead me to utter some lye a little malitious , than to commend my self , like those above mention'd . Yet some of those that lye in their own commendation ( answer'd Amilcar ) cause me to pity them , because they do it according to their judgments , and having a better conceit of themselves than there is reason for , lye innocently ; but the worst for them is , that tho 't is commonly said , The way to deceive others , is to decieve ones self , yet they do not perswade any to be of their opinion . But I beseech you ( said Plotina ) tell me further what you think of those that write caressing and lying Letters both together , I think the same of them ( answer'd Herminius ) as of those who speak lying civilities . In earnest ( repli'd she after a little musing ) if truth were well establish'd in the world , people would speak almost nothing of what they use to speak . This intimates ( said Amilcar ) that we ought not to trust too much in your words . For the future ( answer'd she ) I promise you to be the truest person in the world ; for to speak freely , all that Herminius has said in behalf of truth , and against lying , hath so affected me , that I will never lye more at all . And to shew you that I have profited well by what he has said , I conclude also with him , that every Lye is a crime , that if it were possible , lying ought in no case to be practis'd , that 't were good never to employ a Lye to do a benefit , that it is less criminal to lye for saving the life of ones Friend , than ones own ; that lying good-turns argue weakness , that dissimulation is a baseness , that lying civilities are blameable , that to lye for ones own commendation is ridiculous , and that complements are lyes so known , that they do no mischief to any ; that there is an implicite lying in silence , which ought to be avoided ; that the custome and habit of the least lies is a great fault , and that the Poets are the onely Lyars that deserve to be commended . You have undoubtedly benefited by the discourse ( said Valeria ) but methinks it might be further askt , whether a Lye be not more criminal in writings than in words ? Do not doubt it , Madam , ( said Herminius ) and I wonder all the company has left this to be observ'd by Valeria . In brief ( added Anacreon ) I conceive that of all the manners in which lying can appear , there is none more criminal and unworthy than that of certain mean wits , all whose faculties and genius consisting in their own malignant humour , they employ themselves onely to heap falsities together , to the end to compose Satyrs of them . 'T is possible no doubt , to make innocent Satyrs ( said Herminius ) but they ought to be against vices in general ; and such as these do not make use of lying , but altogether of truth , But as for such as are made against particular persons , lying and calumny are inseparable from them , they are alwaies the issues of hatred or envy ; and the composers being never able to keep themselves from Lying , are the most criminal of all others that practise it , For they endeavour to fix a Lye ( if I may so speak ) to render it immortal if they could , to impose upon posterity , and to accuse people even when they shall be no longer in a condition to defend themselves . But whereas the Gods are just , those whose hearts are so ill temper'd as to affect making Satyrs , are alwayes hated and despis'd . even by them that laugh most at their calumniating lyes . They are like Tygers and Panthers amongst men ; people desire to see them out of curiositie , but not to have them at their own houses . They are fear'd even when they sport themselves , and no trust can ever be put in them . And to speak freely , there is reason not to desire friends which are declared Enemies of Justice Humanity , Vertue , and Truth . I see well ( said Valeria ) that all the companie approves what Herminius has said ; but I know not whether a Lye may be excusable in War and in Love , and whether equivocal and ambiguous answers which seem to be in the middle between truth and falshood , may be permitted . As for equivocal answers ( said Herminius ) as they are the products of subtility and deceit , I have great inclination to condemn them absolutely , saving in certain occasions wherein out of goodness we desire to avoyd speaking truths that are disadvantageous to any . Moreover , I should not love to find my self constrain'd to use them , and to speak sincerely ; it behoves alwayes to answer according to the intention or meaning of the person spoken to , and not to endeavour to deceive him . As for lyes which are made in war ( said Anacreon ) I do not account them criminal , because assoon as War is proclaim'd , each party distrusts the other . I confess it ( said Herminius ) but yet I am assur'd no Heroe would take upon him the office of a Spy , or get a Victory to his party , only by a lying speech , without being otherwise instrumental to it . Wherefore without going about to examine whether in general a Lye be lawful in War , I confidently affirm , that I would never take a Commission to lye , and I should alwayes chuse rather to fight the Enemies , than to deceive them . But as for Lovers ( said Amilcar ) if you absolutely deprive them of the priviledge of lying , you take away all their strength . For true Lovers ( answer'd Herminius ) I think that at utmost I should but permit them to lye in Verse , provided they always speak truth in prose . But the case is not the same in reference to light impertinent Lovers , for I license them to speak all they please ; for since they are in no great danger of being believ'd unless by Gossips that deserve to be gull'd , 't is not needful to deny them their feigned sighs , and deceitful tears , flattering lyes , dissembled despairs , and a thousand other counterfeit toyes . Should you have been all your life as very a flatterer as I ( reply'd Amilcar ) you would not better understand the practices of extragavant Lovers . If he has not been such ( said Valeria smiling ) he may be ; and I know not if he follow'd his inclination , whether he would not be so a little . I detest lying so much ( answer'd Herminius ) that methinks I ought not to be suspected to be lyable to become a fond Lover , especially by the amiable Valeria , who is the fittest person in the world to cure those that honour her particularly , of such malady . Herminius had scarce ended these words , but one came to advertise him , that Publicola desir'd his presence ; wherefore he departing at the same instant , the discourse was alter'd for a small time , and soon after the Company separated . Yet Plotina made an observation which caus'd her to judge it harder to speak truth alwayes , than it seem'd ; for all the civilities made by these several persons , were for the greatest part more flattering than sincere . Herminius was no sooner arriv'd at Publicola's house , but he understood it was requisite to hasten that design of attaquing the two Forts of the Enemies , because it was known they were making new entrenchments , which would render the taking of them impossible , if it were longer deferr'd . An hour after , a Council of War having been secretly held , at which the second Consul Clelius , Horatius , Artemidorus , Themistus , Mutius , Octavius , Herminius , Aemilius , and some others were present . It was resolv'd not to attempt the taking both the Forts at the same time , because the Roman Troops would be too weak , if they were divided ; and therefore that only a false assault should be made upon the Fort that was hardest to win , and in the mean time all the Troops should march directly to the other Fort. To this end Gabions , sheds of boards , faggots , platforms , rams , and other engines necessary in like occasions were provided ; and for that the Romans would not be commanded but by a Roman , Horatius had the general command , and under him Artemidorus , Themistus , Octavius , Herminius , Aemilius , Mutius , and Spurius , had the chief Offices . Merigenes , Amilcar , Meleagenes , Acrisius , Damon , Sicinius , and all the other gallants mingled themselves amongst the Bands , or ranked themselves neer Horatius . As for the Consuls , they stay'd in Rome for the security of the City , and to send relief to Horatius in case he needed it , or to succour and receive him in case he were repell'd . But as a secret is the most difficult thing in the world to keep , when an enterprise of this nature is in agitation , Porsenna and Tarquin understanding the secret preparations that were making at Rome , did not doubt but they were intended for the storming of one of the two Forts ; wherefore their Army being very numerous , they provided likewise to sustain both assaults . Aronces commanded on one side , and Titus on the other ; the Prince of Messene , tho a little inconvenienc'd with the slight wound he receiv'd at the attaque of the Bridge , did not fail to accompany Aronces . The brave Lucilius , brother of the generous Melintha , was also on that side , and so were Mamilius Tarquin's son in-law , Telanus , Theanor , and several others ; Sextus not daring to take any command , out of policy , for fear of incensing the Romans too much , and making them more valiant by their hatred of him , continued neer Tarquin , who commanded the Body of the Reserve , that he might succour those that should need it . But at length the day appointed for this grand action being come , the one side prepar'd to make a stout assault , and the other to sustain the force of the Assailants . Then it was that Clelia had an extreme great agitation of mind , for she doubted not but that this would be a very dangerous encounter , and that Aronces would expose himself to the greatest hazards of the day . And indeed this valiant Prince to comfort himself for not having sought in the most dangerous place when the Bridge was attaqu'd , resolv'd to signalize his courage this day , especially having understood that Horatius had the command of the Roman Troops for the execution of this enterprise . Not but that when he consider'd that he serv'd Tarquin who was a Tyrant , who had used Clelia unworthily , and was still amorous of her , and moreover when he reflected that he fought for Sextus who was the cause of Lucretia's death , and afterwards of that of the Illustrious Brutus ; he resented an excessive grief , and judg'd it an intolerable cruelty to hinder provision from entering into a City were his Misteress was inclos'd . It was also very hard for him to see himself with his sword in his hand against his dearest friends : but however , honour and nature tying him to the side of the King his father , and his hatred of Horatius animating him to a new desire of glory , he dispos'd himself to fight with a certain kind of boldness , which raising fierceness in his eyes , made him seem to have a more high aspect when he was at the head of the Troops . The opinion of Tarquin was only to sustain the charge of the Romans in the Fort , but that of Aronces was to march out and meet them , and present them with battle . And this advice being follow'd , he went to take a stand between Rome and the Fort that was to be attaqu'd , and so marshall'd the Troops he had with him , that one would have said all Porsenna's Army was in the place . When the Romane Forces which march'd in order , appear'd , the two Armies were soon in a posture to joyn battle . Horatius beholding Aronces in the head of his Forces , was extreme joyful that he had an opportunity to draw his sword against him without ingratitude ; and Aronces knowing him , felt all the motions in his breast , that hatred , love , and glory are able to inspire . the Romans being the Assailants , Horatius march'd up first to the Enemies , after having encourag'd them which were to follow him , both by his voice and action . Almost at the same time , Aronces , follow'd by all his party , advanc'd , and so bore up against the shock of the Enemies , that in stead of being broken by them , he broke their Forces . This is the day ( cry'd Aronces speaking to Horatius ) that must end all our differences . At these words the valiant Prince redoubling his ordinary valour , charg'd his Rival with such violence , that he gave him no time to deliberate what to doe , because he was constrain'd to defend himself . Yet he did not forget himself in this conflict , but as he warded off Aronces first blows , since my deliverer ( said he ) will take away my life , which he has sav'd more than once , I must shew him at least , that I know well how to defend it . Hereupon ensued a furious combate between these two valorous Rivals , and Horatius found himself in more danger by having to bear up against the single valour of Aronces , than he had been when he alone sustain'd the whole power of the Enemies in defending the Sublician-Bridge . At length , Aronces having slightly wounded him in two places , wrested his sword away , took him prisoner , and deliver'd him to be guarded by some of his Souldiers , whilst himself pursu'd his advantage . But when the Romans perceiv'd the taking of Horatius , they made so great a charge to disingage him , that they recover'd him indeed , whil'st Aronces was fighting against many together , who having rallied , encompass'd him about . At another place the Prince of Messene who commanded the Cavalry , perceiving Themistus his Rival and fiercest Enemy in the front of him , preparing himself to receive him , he rush'd forward with his Horse at the same time that Themistus gave speed to his ; so that meeting with equal impetuosity , the Prince was dangerously wounded in the breast , and Themistus's right arm was run through . The former reeling with the blow he had receiv'd , was reliev'd by his Souldiers , who carried him off to a place of security : and Themistus being unable to bear his sword with his wounded arm , put it into his left hand , and drawing back to the second rank , did not cease to give Orders till the end of the fight . In the mean time Aronces seeing the Victory was too long disputed with him , caus'd Titus to advance , who fighting with several Interests that augmented his courage , seconded Aronces so well , that in spight of the Romans valour , they began to give ground on that side . Artemidorus seeing this disorder , and observing Titus in the head of the Romans , which were of Tarquin's party , made directly at him with his sword ; but that of Titus breaking as he warded off the blow , he retir'd into the midst of his followers . But Artemidorus being unhappily carried forward by his valour in repelling the Enemies , receiv'd an Arrow into his flank , which was shot by a common Soldier , hid behind a bush ; whereupon falling down , the Enemies had taken him prisoner , if Mutius follow'd by the couragious Merigenes had not arriv'd there at the instant to rescue him . Then it was that the valiant Aronces stood in need of all his courage and prudence ; for he saw that notwithstanding all his endeavors , the Romans on a sudden taking heart again , had put their Troops in order ; that Octavius , Mutius , and Herminius were advancing , and that his own Soldiers were ready to turn their backs to the Enemies . The Prince therefore taking up a daring and generous resolution , commanded his guards which follow'd him to kill all such of his party as offer'd to stir a foot , or refus'd to follow him . Whereupon joyning a great example of valour to this command , the fight was renew'd with more heat than before . Horatius on his part having resum'd his place , notwithstanding his wounds , perform'd his utmost either to overcome or die . So that in an instant all the forces being mix'd together , the persons of Quality all came to handy-blows , and signaliz'd themselves . Mutius perform'd admirable things , Octavius did no less . Lucilius on Aronces's party signaliz'd himself highly ; Aemilius fought like a brave and unhappy Lover , that hop'd for nothing , and fear'd not death ; and in a word , all acquitted themselves couragiously on both sides . But Aronces having too few foot , and for that to goe towards a Batalion which flanked him there was a little Curtain to be pass'd over , where his Cavalry would be unprofitable , and besides , that his Infantry was extremely tir'd , he turn'd towards a party of his Horse-men , and propounded to them to forsake their Horses and follow him , they obey'd him , and furiously charg'd those they were to encounter . Then Aronces's Foot resuming courage , and seeing those of Quality become equal with them in the danger they were to overcome , perform'd incredible things . In conclusion , in spight of all the valour of Horatius and the brave persons that accompani'd him , Aronces defeated them , and forc'd them to betake themselves to a retreat . Whereupon the Cavalry which were become Foot , in a moment , resuming their Horses , pursu'd the Romans very neer to the City . Yet this retreat was made somewhat orderly ; nevertheless it caus'd terrour and confusion in Rome ; and had not the Consuls acted with prudence and authority , the affrighted people had shut up the gates against the Roman Troops , for fear least the Conquerors should have enter'd together with the Conquered . The great number of the wounded which were brought back all bloody , further augmented the fear amongst the people : and if the love of Liberty had not been strongly impress'd in their hearts , they had certainly enclin'd to a surrender . Nevertheless , in the midst of the great tumult , no Roman was heard to propose the receiving of Tarquin in order to peace . On the contrary , their first fear turning into sury nothing was heard but imprecations against him , and the fierce Tullia ; and the most despairing amongst them said aloud , that they ought rather to set fire on the City speedily , than deliver up themselves ; that it was better to perish quickly and generously by the flames , than slowly and shamefuly by famine . At length the disorder became so great , that the like was never seen . There was a universal consternation in the streets and publick places . Artemidorus being brought in as the other wounded were , occasion'd more rumors still , because he was a person of very high Quality , and extraordinary valour . The wound he had received was so dangerous , that the Chirurgions would not promise for his life . Whereupon all his friends were extreamely troubled , and Berelisa and Clidamira taking no care but for the perservation of this Prince , employ'd themselves in performing all services he needed in this condition . As for Themistus and Horatius , their wounds were so little dangerous , that they were not necessitated to keep the chamber . Clelia had very different sentiments in so great a disorder ; for she lov'd her Country , she pity'd all its calamities , and hated Tarquin : but for that she affected not Horatius , and lov'd Aronces , it was something troublesome to her not to rejoyce that the latter had overcome the other . But judging this secret joy criminal , she soon chang'd it into a lawful sorrow . Just Gods ! ( said she to her self , sighing ) wherefore doe you permit me the use of hatred and affection ; since my fortune is dispos'd in such sort , that I can neither love nor hate without a crime , nor grieve nor rejoyce innocently ? If I hate Horatius , I am unworthy to be a Roman , since he is a Roman that has sav'd Rome , that dayly hazards his lif to defend it , and comes from shedding his own blood for the safety of my Country . On the other side , if I love Aronces , I love a Prince that besieges Rome , whose valour is employ'd to subject it to the Tyrant , or reduce it to distruction . But again , if I love Horatius , I am perfidious , unfaithful , unworthy to live : and if I hate Aronces , I am perjur'd , and the most ungrateful person in the world . What then shall I do , unfortunate as I am ? ( proceeded she ) I will submit my self to the will of the Gods ( added this admirable Lady ) and without arguing so much upon events , or desiring to foresee what is to come , I will have respect towards my Father , pity for my Country , esteem for Horatius , affection and fidelity to Aronces , and inocence in all my actions . In the mean time the Consuls and the Senate were in a very great perplexity ; for what course soever they could take , all things necessary for the subsistence of the people became so dear , that this farther increas'd the repinings of the multitude . The Enemies who were advertis'd of this disorder , taking advantage of it , streightned the City more than before , so that nothing at all enter'd into it . They dar'd not so much as drive the little remainder of Cattle in Rome , out of the walls of the City to feed ; and all the Inhabitants were in extreme desperation . All sorts of divertisements were laid aside , even Lovers scarce spoke any longer love to their Mistresses ; conversation was alike every where ; and Amilcar and Anacreon who could not live without joy , profess'd they were more likely to dy of discontent than famine , if the state of things did not suddenly change . Nothing was seen every day but Funerals , either of those that had been wounded in the late fight , or whom the necessity of Fate cut off . There was a mortal paleness in most faces , and the fear of famine anticipating sad effects , caus'd the people to believe they suffer'd the misery already which they did but apprehend . Things being in this condition , that which more exasperated the people minds was , that they understood the fierce and cruel Tullia was arriv'd in the Camp of Porsenna , and demanded to live at a Castle , near that wherein Galerita was , till the end of the siege . But Mutius who had long sought to signalize himself by some eminent service to his Country , and to compel Valeria to esteem him above his Rivals , went to wait upon her one morning ; and saluting her with a countenance that discover'd he had some grand design in his mind , Suffer me , Madam , ( said he to her ) to take leave of you alone , and to reveal a secret to you of highest importance . I have long agoe known that the passion I have for you is displeasing to you , and that of four Lovers which adore you , at present Herminius is the only affected , Aemilius the pity , Spurius the hate , and you are insensible towards me . Nevertheless , Madam , in spight of my unhappiness , I have taken a fancie to have a share in your compassion , since I can have none in your affection . Prepare your self therefore , Madam , to bestow a few tears upon me , when you shall understand my death ? for I assure you , you have more interest than my Country in the Design which I have laid to deliver it . I cannot speak more clearly to you , time will inform you further , and let you know that bidding you adieu this day , I believe 't is the last time I ever shall do so : but least your answer should weaken my resolution ( added he ) I chuse rather humbly to take leave without expecting it . And accordingly without giving her time to answer a word , he went forthwith to the Senate , having first intimated to the Consuls he had somthing of importance to acquaint them with . When he came before the Assembly , beginning to speak with a heroical stoutness and a firm voice , My Lords ( said he ) I come to desire two favours of you : the first , that you would permit me to goe out of the City disguised in a Tuscan habit ; the other , that you would not require me to declare what way I intend to attempt the deliverance of Rome . Secrecie is so absolutely necessary to the execution of my design , that I ought not to impart it to a great Assembly ; and withal I have so high an esteem of your vertue in general , that I conceive I should doe you injury , if I offer'd to select any particular person of the company with whom to intrust it . Let it suffice that I assure you it is great , and may prove happy ; and moreover , that if I dye , I shall account my life very gloriously bestow'd , since I shall loose it in recovering Liberty to my Country . Mutius having done speaking , the Senate deliberated upon what he had said ; and tho there was little probability to think a single man could effect the raifing of the Siege , nevertheless matters were in so bad a condition , that knowing him for a person of illustrious extraction , high courage , very zealous for Liberty , of a resolute minde , and much affected with a powerful desire of glory , they granted him what he requested . Upon which without loss of time , that very evening he disguis'd himself like a plain Tuscan Soldier , and taking advantage of the darkest time of the night to pass out of the City into the Enemies Camp , went forth of Rome with a Ponyard hidden in his cloaths , none besides himself knowing the great design , which affection to his Country , and love of the vertuous daughter of Publicola had together excited him to . Mutius's Nurse having be en a Tuscan-woman , he spoke Tuscan well enough not to fear being discover'd by his language . So he pass'd over the Tyber at midnight , and was so fortunate as to arrive at Porsenna's Quarter without being stopt . When he was there , he thrust himself into the company of a great number of Souldiers , whom he beheld gather'd together before a Tribunal rais'd only two steps high , upon which stood a man of good aspect , giving orders necessary for the pay of the Soldiers , and who seem'd to have all the marks of Royaltie ; for he had a robe of purple on , and guards about him . Mutius approacht as neer him as he desir'd ; for appearing to have no arms , and being clad in a Tuscan garb , no body had any distrust of him . So he approacht the Tribunal , and apprehending the person upon it was Porsenna , not daring to inquire for fear of being discover'd , and doubting he should not find another opportunity so favorable to his purpose , on a sudden considering this man as the Enemy of Rome , the Protector of Tarquin , and finally as a Prince whose death was necessary for the deliverance of his Country , in a moment he divides the press , draws his Ponyard , falls upon him , and sheaths it in his heart , with such speed , that it was not seen till he had drawn it all bloody out of the body of him whom he took for Porsenna . This desperate act so surpris'd all that beheld it , that he that committed it might perhaps have sav'd himself in spight of those that encompass'd him , if Porsenna coming at that time forth of his Tent , which was hard by , and understanding the matter , had not commanded his guards to bring the man before him either alive or dead . And accordingly , Mutius , tho he easily enough escap'd with his Ponyard in his hand out of the throng of the terrifi'd Soldiers who Beheld his fact , was constrain'd to yeild himself to be conducted before Porsenna by the guards he had sent to take him . This Prince was at that time before his Tent , where he beheld the preparations of a Sacrifice which he caus'd to be offer'd to the Gods every morning , and had standing about him Aronces , Telanus , Lucilius , Theanor , and diverse other persons of Quality . Mutius's Ponyard wherewith he had committed that bold act being wrested from him , he appear'd without arms before Porsenna , but with a countenance full of fierceness , that spoke his regret for having fail'd in his enterprise , but no fear of the death which he could not but believe was prepar'd for him . Assoon as he was come before the King , the enraged Prince frowning upon him , Who are you ? ( said he to him ) whence come you ? tell me , who sent you ? who put you upon this ? who are your Complices ? and whether your aim was only against him you have slain , or you intended to take away my life too ? I am a Roman Citizen ( answer'd he fiercely ) my extraction is noble , I am call'd Mutius , and the action I have newly done may prove to you that I want not courage . Considering you as the most dangerous Enemy of Rome , I resolv'd to take away your life ; but to the end you may not think your self safe , when you have put me to death , know , I am not the only person that has layd this design , but there are three hundred of us that have sworn your destruction , of whom I am the most inconsiderable in greatness of courage . The lot is fallen upon me first , but I hope some of the rest will be more fortunate than I have been , and that by your death all the Romans shall be reveng'd for the wrong you commit in protecting an infamous Tyrant . But wherefore ( repli'd Porsenna ) have not the three hundred Conspirators you speak of , rather desig'nd to assassinate Tarquin than me ? Because ( answer'd Mutius ) if the Tyrant were dead , your party would rather become stronger than weaker thereby ; but if you were remov'd out of the world , Tarquin's party would be destroy'd . Porsenna being then more incens'd against Mutius , and desiring to know the names of those , he said , had conjur'd against his life , commanded his guards to compel him by force to discover what he desir'd to understand . But Mutius , to hinder them from executing his order , stept suddenly towards the fire that was prepar'd for the Sacrifice , and putting his hand into the midst of the flames , See ( said he to him without changing his countenance ) by the stedfastness I have to endure the rigour of the fire , how little they fear that ardently love glory , and judge by what I doe , whether I am likely to tell by force of torments what you desire to know of me . Mutius spoke this with so undaunted and bold an aspect , and beheld his hand burn with so calm a countenance , that Porsenna and all about him were so astonish'd with this action , that they exprest their amazement in shouts which they were unable to contain . Porsenna himself advanc'd towards Mutius , and commanded his guards to withdraw his hand out of the fire . That which you doe against your self ( said the King to him then , beholding him with admiration ) is far greater than what you design'd to doe against me ; and if I had a Subject that had done as much for my service , there is no reward so high , but the greatness of his courage ought to expect it from me . Yet it were more noble , my Lord , ( answer'd Aronces ) to esteem greatness of courage in the person of an enemy than of a Subject . I grant it ( reply'd Porsenna ) and to evidence to you that I am of that mind , I give Mutius his life . I thank you for it in his name , my Lord ( answer'd Aronces generously ) for he seems to me so fierce as not to care for having a good render'd to him which he was willing to loose ; and I thank you in my own , for having given me so great an example to follow . 'T is true , my Lord ( said Mutius ) life is very indifferent to me : but for that 't is an obligation , that the King is pleas'd to give me a thing which he believes ought to be acceptable to me , I will testifie my gratitude to him , by telling him once again , that his life cannot be in safety unless he give peace to Rome , and desert the interest of Tarquin , who is too unjust to prosper long . For , in brief , I am the least courageous of the three hundred that have sworn his destruction . Ah! Mutius ( cry'd Porsenna ) if I am so hated by three hundred such brave men as you are , that they resolve to destroy my life , an Army of a hundred thousand men could not preserve it ; and to testifie to you how highly I esteem your courage , I will adde liberty to the life which I have already granted you . Since that is a thousand times dearer to me than life ( answer'd he ) I thank you for it , my Lord : but I cannot dissemble my sentiments ; know , that as great a benefit as it is , I cannot accept it , if it be on condition to cease being your Enemy , in case you continue to be one to Rome . For inasmuch as I can never cease to be a Romane , so I can never dispense with hating those that would subdue my Country . Therefore doe not grant me liberty , if you intend thereby to ingage me in your interests . For , 't is certain ( added he fiercely ) I can never be absolv'd from the Oath I have made with those three hundred Romans , who have sworn your ruine . Porsenna being still more astonish'd at the boldness of Mutius , commanded he should be led into a Tent , that his hand should be drest , that he should be treated very well , and secur'd till further Order . After which Tarquin being arriv'd , express'd to Porsenna very much animosity against Mutius , and ask'd him what punishments he determin'd to inflict upon him . You ought rather to ask ( answer'd Porsenna ) what way I can secure my self from those three hundred resolute persons , who for your interests have conspir'd against my life onely . That which I speak , my Lord ( reply'd Tarquin ) agrees with what you say : for is there any other means to avoid the effect of that Conspiracie , but by striking a terror into the Complices by the dreadful punishments you shall cause Mutius to endure ? But what can a man be made to suffer ( said Porsenna ) that comes in a manner to seek a certain death , that comes with a Ponyard onely , into the midst of an Army to kill me ; that endures the fire without changing countenance , and will not accept either of life or liberty on condition to cease being my Enemy ? Voluntary punishments ( answer'd Tarquin ) are no punishments at all : but if you force Mutius to suffer , you will see him change his language ; especially if the torments you put him to , be long and often repeated . For when all is done ( added the cruel Tyrant ) fear is the surest guard of Kings in such cases . For my part ( said Aronces , who could not endure Porsenna should hear the Tyrant's Counsels ) I conceive that instead of seeking which way the King may be secur'd from so many generous Enemies , it would be the best and surest course to seek the means to have no occasion to be secur'd from them . But how can that be ? ( said Tarquin roughly . ) The matter would be very easie ( answer'd Aronces generously ) if the King would but make Friends of his Enemies . That Counsel ( reply'd the Tyrant fiercely ) must be extended further , and it should have been added also , that 't is requisite for the King of Hetruria to make Enemies of his Friends . The Counsel of Aronces ( said Porsenna , not permitting Tarquin to continue his discourse ) is worthy of himself and of me ; and when my friends betake themselves to consider only their own interests without considering mine , it will concern me a little if they become my Enemies ; I shall then be more strong by having fastned generous Enemies to my Interests , than by losing self-ended Friends , who care only for their own . Aronces , Lucilius , Telanus , Theanor , and all the other Commanders that were present , having by a confus'd noise , testifi'd their approbation of what Porsenna spoke ; Tarquin became extremely amaz'd and perplex'd : yet being a Prince whom Policie had taught to conform himself readily according to the most unexpected events , he made no long hesitation , but addressing to the King , My Lord ( said he ) to testifie to you that I have regarded only the preservation of your life , I without passion receive what you spoke last , and also advise you to clemencie , tho according to my judgement , that vertue ought to be practis'd but seldome , when a Prince intends to make himself fear'd and respected . Pardon Mutius therefore since you have such a desire , but doe not loose the opportunity of taking Rome , which it cannot avoid , if you will wait but a small time longer . It will not cost you the life of one of your Soldiers ; famine is ready to destroy three hundred thousand men , and force them to yeild without conditions , or make a great bonfire of their City , to avoid falling into your power . Every one has his Maxims and his reasons ( answered Porsenna ) and the business is important enough to be consider'd of at leasure . In the mean time ( added the Prince ) 't is best to cause the Sacrifice which is prepar'd to be offer'd to the Gods in thankfulness to them for my deliverance from the danger intended to me , and to ask Counsel of them , which they alone can give me . Tarquin durst not contradict Porsenna ; but instead of being present at the Sacrifice , he withdrew , and went to consult with the cruel Tullia what was fitting to be done . Assoon as he was gone , Aronces causing all his Friends to be assistant , continued the King his Father in the generous sentiments he had possess'd him with : but for that this Prince was scrupulous to make an absolute resolution , he required two dayes to consider . In the mean time , by reason of those three hundred Romans Mutius spoke of , the Kings guard 's were doubled , none were suffer'd to come neer his person without first knowing what they were ; all that approacht him were searcht , for fear they might have Ponyards hidden about them , as Mutius had , and so great care was taken for the guarding of this Prince , that he judg'd this inquietude worse than death . In the evening he went to the Castle where Galerita and the Princess of the Leontines were , who understanding what had hapn'd , and desiring to incline him to peace , commended him much for having given Mutius his life , and caus'd him to be advis'd by his principal Ministers , to send to offer peace to Rome . At first he refus'd it , alledging , that having undertaken the Protection of Tarquin , honour would not suffer him to desert him ; adding also , that it might be thought the fear of being assassinated had induc'd him to take this resolution , tho it was principally because the action of Mutius recalling into his memory all the great exploits that had been done since the War , by Brutus , Publicola , Herminius , Horatius , and all the other Romans , he began to know that Rome was protected by the Gods , and Tarquin abandon'd by them . Wherefore having some kind of remorse for having protected a Prince so unjust , against People of so eminent vertue , he would willingly have granted peace to Rome , if he had thought it consistent with his honour . His mind being thus dispos'd , he understood that Mutius's act render'd the valour of the Romans so formidable to his Soldiers , that forgetting the last advantage they obtein'd , a pannick fear seiz'd upon their minds in such sort , that at the least noise their Sentinels heard , they imagin'd they beheld the three hundred companions of Mutius coming to fall upon them . Porsenna understood at the same time , that Tarquin had drawn all his own Soldiers to his Quarter , which was on the other side the River ; that he had had consultations with the fierce Tullia , that he had sent privily to the Cities of Ceres , Cumae , and Tarquinia , and lastly , that Tullia was coming towards his Castle . Wherefore the proceeding of Tarquin incensing him further , he was easily brought to have such sentiments as Aronces desir'd he should . But for that Galerita fear'd the subtlety of Tullia , she took upon her self to receive her , whilst the King going another way return'd to the Camp. When that cruel Queen arriv'd , she was receiv'd by Galerita with the civility due to her condition . She seem'd surpris'd not finding the King there , with whom she desir'd to speak : but having a bold spirit , not easie to be daunted , she discours'd with Galerita as a person ingag'd in her interests would have done . She conjur'd her to hinder Porsenna from deserting the Siege of Rome ; for in fine ( said she to her ) should Porsenna desire to keep his Conquest , I should consent to it , and ingage my self to cause Tarquin to consent also : there being nothing which I would not rather chuse , than to see Rome in liberty . But whereas it may be ( added she ) that the King of Hetruria desires not to usurp the State of a Prince , whose Protection he hath undertaken ; when Rome shall be taken , I offer to take my Daughter from Mamilius , and to give her to Aronces , and afterwards to bring it about , that Sextus shall be contented to Reign in Tarquinia . For my part , Madam , ( answer'd Galerita ) I have nothing to say to the proposals you make to me , but only that 't is easie for you to judge that the Romans will never suffer Tarquin to be King of Rome , that 't is absolutely impossible to establish him , by reason of the horrible hatred they bear against him ; and consequently Porsenna being unable to make war advantageously for Tarquin , may make peace honourably for him . Nevertheless , I know ( added this wise Princess ) the King will make what instance he can in favour of your interests : but however I am of opinion , it is not to cause the destruction of a great City and of a great Army , for a thing that is well known can never be brought to pass ; especially ( continu'd the Princess ) when it is attempted in behalf of a Prince who considers only his own grandeur , and takes no care for the interests of those that hazard all for his . Tullia had much ado to restrain from returning Galerita a sharp answer ; but for that she would not make an absolute breach , to the end she might have more opportunity to prejudice Aronces and Clelia , she dissembled her resentment , and told the Queen that it was necessary for her to go and satisfie the King of Hetruria , that he should not think strange that Tarquin staid at his Quarters till he had made his resolutions , for fear lest his Enemies should induce him as well to deliver him up to the Romans , as to abandon the siege of Rome . And so taking leave of Galerita , she went forthwith to the Princess of the Leontines , and handsomely intimated to her , that if she could bring it so to pass , that Porsenna took Rome and re-establisht Tarquin , she would cause her to be married to Prince Titus ; after which she returned to her Chariot . Which she had no sooner done , but she was informed that the Souldiers that saw her pass along murmur'd openly in the Camp , because their courage was imploy'd to replace a Woman upon the Throne , who had driven her Chariot over the body of her Father , and who ought rather to think of rendring an account to the Gods of all her crimes , than Reigning in a City where so many brave people were . This plain advice , which she receiv'd by the Captain of her Guards , caus'd her to change her resolution . So that instead of going to find Porsenna , she return'd to Tarquin's quarter , and endeavour'd to perswade him to surprise the Kings of Hetruria's Camp by night ; or since he could not take Rome , to imploy some correspondents she had in the City to set it on fire . In the mean time the proceedings of Tarquin having exasperated Porsenna , the siege being not likely to go on well longer between two divided Camps , and Mutius's courage , together with Aronces's counsel having prevail'd upon the heart of the King of Hetruria , he sent Mutius back again to Rome by Lucilius , who had order to offer the Romans peace upon reasonable conditions . Telanus also accompani'd Lucilius to negotiate this grand affair . Their instructions were ; first to demand once more the restoration of Tarquin , yet without much insisting upon an Article which was known could never be granted : Secondly to obtain at least , that all he had by Succession from the first Tarquin , and all he had gotten since , should be deliver'd to him : and thirdly that a small Territory near the Veientines should be restor'd to Porsenna , the Romans having usurpt it from him ever since the last War. Upon these Conditions they were to offer up the Janiculum , and withdraw the Army out of the Roman Territories . Moreover , to the end all acts of hostility might sooner cease , he enjoyn'd the Ambassadors to demand twenty Virgins of Quality for Hostages , and twenty Youths of Condition , till the perfect conclusion of the peace : refusing absolutely to yield up the Janiculum or withdraw his Army without this condition . Lucilius and Telanus being well instructed what they should do , departed with Mutius , whose heart was possess'd with extream joy to see his design so happily succeed , and that his Lie was as serviceable to the deliverance of Rome as his valour : for it was not true , that three hundred Romans had sworn the death of Porsenna , and he spoke in this manner only to induce the King to raise his Siege . As for Aronces he was so joyful with the hope of seeing Peace , that he could not contain from going to declare it to the Princess of the Leontines , and the generous Melintha . He was also much pleas'd that he could send that old Man to Rome , whom Galerita promis'd him to procure deliver'd , and Plotina so ardently wisht to see , to the end she might learn her extraction , of which she was still ignorant . Wherefore to make use of this favourable opportunity of giving Clelia intelligence of himself , he writ to her by Telanus , and to Artemidorus , Herminius and Octavius , and several other friends , to oblige them to be diligent in promoting the peace . When Lucilius and Telanus approacht the Walls , and the people heheld them coming with Palms in their hands to signifie their bringing Propositions of Peace , they sent forth shouts of joy , they run hastily to the gate at which they were to enter , and express'd such earnestness to know what they had to say , that 't was easie to judge they would be favourably heard . So they were immediately conducted before the Senate , to whom Lucilius presented Mutius ; after which , relating in few words what had pass'd , and had handsomly magnifi'd Porsenna's generosity , who was capable not only to give life and liberty to a man that had resolv'd upon his death , but also to send to offer peace at a time when he might hope a happy event of the War ; he dextrously dispos'd the minds of the Senators to hear the Propositions he had to make . Yet he was stopt at the first Article which he spoke of the re-establishment of Tarquin , and the Senate all with one voice said that death being eligible before servitude , no peace was to be hop'd , if it could not be made otherwise . Whereupon Lucilius having order not to insist upon that Article , he said that according to his instructions , that at least it was fit to restore the Tarquins what belong'd to them as ordinary Citizens ; so that this qualification calming their minds they agreed the restitution of what could be yet found had belong'd to them , not as if justice requir'd it , but only in consideration that Porsenna had restor'd Mutius . After which Lucilius demanded that a small compass of Territory which had been usurp'd from Porsenna's Dominions should be restor'd to him ; that twenty Virgins of Quality , and twenty youths of condition should be deliver'd to him in hostage ; and told them then , that his Master would withdraw his Forces out of Janiculum , open the passages , free the River , and cause all acts of hostility to cease , without ingaging more in the affairs of Tarquin . Lucilius having lay'd open his King's demands , did not long withdraw , but all those that compos'd the Senate unanimously declar'd , they found no difficulty in granting what Porsenna required . Yet there were some that scrupled the Article concerning Hostages ; but Porsenna understanding how important that peace was , and that they who stuck at it could not but have some secret inclination for Tarquin ( because having no children themselves , they were unconcern'd in this Article ) he oppos'd his judgment ; No , no , ( said he hastily ) we ought not to stick at a just thing ; for it is equitable that Porsenna , restoring the Janiculum before the final execution of the Treaty that is to be made , have Hostages for security ; and it is not to be fear'd , that a Prince who sends back an Enemy whom he might with justice retain , will keep back Hostages , which he cannot withhold without violating the Publick-Faith . But how is it intended ( answer'd a Senator roughly that was on the contrary opinion ) that those twenty Virgins of Quality shall be chosen out ? To testifie to the Publick ( reply'd Publicola ) that I have no intention to except my own daughter from the general rule , and that all that is mine is the commonwealth's , my advice is , that the choice be made by order of Lot without any deceit , and that all the names of Youths of Quality in general be put into one Urne , and those of Virgins of condition in another ; and that in the middle of the Temple of Janus , which ought to be shut up assoon as these Hostages shall be delivered , a young Child shall draw twenty of these Tickets which shall be well mingled before hand , after which without any contest they whose names shall be found in the twenty Tickets , to be sent to Porsenna . Publicola's opinion seeming just and generous , they who had offered to obstruct the peace , durst not contradict it . But before they broke up , the Senate Voted to give Mutius the Meadow in which he had done that great action of enduring the fire with such extroardinary constancy . And accordingly that peice of Land was from that time called , The Mutian-Meadows , and he himself was term'd Mutius Saevola by reason of his burnt hand . After this result had been taken , it was signifi'd to Lucilius and Telanus , who nevertheless could not return till the day following , because the Senate would not absolutely conclude the business without the suffrages of the people . 'T is true , it was easie to judge they would approve the deliberations that were made , for they had suffered far more than those of the better Quality . Telanus after he came out of the Senate delivered Aronce's Letters to Clelia , and the rest he writ to ; he intended also to carry the old man who accompanied him to Plotina ; but he requested him to leave him at Clelius's house . However Telanus desir'd at least to signifie to that fair Virgin , of whom he was still amorous , that Aronces had kept his word which he had pass'd ; and to that purpose he went to wait upon her , where he found good company ; for Valeria , Berelisa , Anacreon , Amilcar , Herminius , Acrisius , and Spurius were with her , as also Octavius and Horatius . The action of Mutius , and the Peace being two matters new and important , they were talked of alone in all companies , every one magnifying or diminishing the merit of Mutius's act , according to their own judgements or inclinations . For that Telanus was esteemed by all the World , he was received with joy ; he was askt tidings concerning Aronces , he was thanked for the peace as if he had made it , and a thousand caresses were made to him , For my part ( said Plotina pleasantly ) I believe Berelisa , Clidamira and my self see Telanus again with more joy than Valeria ; for being they are not of Rome , and I think my self no Roman , ( tho I know not precisely what I am ) we are not in the same fear that she is of going as Hostage to Porsenna's Camp. That which you do not fear ( answered Telanus ) is that which discontents me ; for I should be sufficiently joyful that you were in a place where I could render you any service . 'T is true ( said Valeria ) with a melancholy aspect ) my joy for the peace is not absolutely pure , and fear lest the Lot fall upon me , sufficiently disturbs me . Confess the truth ( said Berelisa to her with a low voice ) 't is not that alone that causes the sadness in your eies ; but your fear left Mutius's action which produces peace to Rome , cause Publicola to change his mind , and be prejudicial to Herminius , occasions your discontent . 'T is true ( reply'd Valeria blushing ) my Father is so accustomed to Sacrifice all things to the Publick-good , that I cannot but fear becoming one of the Victims of the Peace . Whilst Berelisa and Valeria were speaking low , Plotina not being able to contain from turning the most serious matters to raillery : for my part ( said she ) I confess I have at present the greatest ardency in the world to know who were the three hundred men which 't is said Mutius affirmed had conspir'd to kill Porsenna . I know at least I am none of them ( answer'd Herminius ) . I should be very sorry to be suspected for one ( added Horatius ) I am of your mind ( pursu'd Octavius . ) Anacreon and I ( said Amilcar ) being not born at Rome , we have no concernment in it , since Mutius said they were three hundred young Romans who had conspir'd against Porsenna's life . As for me ( said Spurius ) whereas Mutius and I have not the same intimacy as heretofore , it cannot be believ'd that he communicated his design to me . And for my part ( added Acrisius ) I have several reasons for which I cannot be accused for one ; as first , I was not born in Rome : Secondly , — Oh! I beseech you ( interrupted Plotina laughing , and knowing how much Acrisius affected to speak ) stop there , for I hate nothing more than those people who in a great company where every one has right to say something , begin to speak with First , and to proceed to Secondly , and Thirdly , and I am ready to dye with fear , left they should go on till they come to Fiftiethly . All the company laughing at the manner in which Plotina interrupted Acrisius , he was a little abashed ; but yet he was constrained to bear the railery whether he would or no , for fear of offending Plotina , of whom he was highly enamoured . However , this fair Virgin that she might not give him leisure to be angry , chang'd the discourse , and beholding all those that had spoken , But according as you all speak ( said she ) it might seem an injury to you to accuse you of being any of those three hundred Conspirators . To save you the trouble of searching for so great a number of them ( said Telanus then ) I shall assure you I believe Mutius was the sole person , and made use of that untruth to induce Porsenna to what he desir'd ; for by the way as he came hither , he spoke certain things which suffer me not to doubt of it at all . If it be so said Plotina ) I think this unhappy adventure ought to reconcile Herminius to lying . 'T is so far from it ( answer'd he ) that I shall hate it the more , for tho I am zealous for my Country , yet I confess I should not like to deliver it either by a Lye or an Assassination ; and if I were to chuse either Horatius's action or that of Mutius , I should not deliberate a moment , notwithstanding the success of the last is far more considerable than of the former . But that it may not be thought I speak as a Rival or as an envious person , I shall commend Mutius for the constancy wherewith he endur'd the torment of the flames that burnt his hand , and for his courage in attempting a thing in which it is probable he would perish : but as for the Lye and Assassination , I confess to you , I cannot find any thing in them that does not clash with my inclination . For according to my judgement , to do an action perfectly Heroical , not onely the motive to it ought to be just , but likewise the means noble and innocent . Indeed ( added Valeria ) suppose an indifferent cause in the action of Mutius , he will be the greatest Criminal of all mankind , and the most inconsiderate ; and he can not be commended saving for a happy rashness . Should you speak this at present in the Court of the Capitol ( answer'd Plotina ) the people would look upon you as an Enemy of Rome . Nevertheless Valeria has reason ( reply'd Octavius ) . But however ( said Amilcar ) 't is good there be Heroes of all sorts , that is , such as are scrupulous scarce of any thing , rash and Lyers ; for in brief , without Mutius you had had no peace : wherefore I conclude , that the Lye he made use of , be put in the rank of those innocent Lies of which we spoke so much here one day . It will be enough ( answer'd Herminius to put it in the rank of happy Lies . In truth ( said Plotina then ) I perceive there are scarce any pleasures how great soever , but are mix'd with some sorrow . Peace which is so great a good , perhaps will shortly cause several displeasures to me : for I apprehend Berelisa , Clidamira , and Anacreon will speedily go from us : and besides , I am in great fear lest the Lot which is to appoint those twenty Virgins of Quality that are to be given in Hostage , should cruelly deprive me of all those I love best . As Plotina had done speaking , Clelia enter'd , who came to seek Valeria there . A little while after Cesonia brought Clelius into Plotina's chamber , with the same old man whom she had seen once before , and who was to inform her of her true extraction . Assoon as she beheld him , she chang'd colour , out of fear it might be less honourable than she imagin'd . But she was not long in this incertainty ; for Clelius in the midst of the company embrac'd her very affectionately , and presenting her to Horatius , You know , generous Horatius ( said he to him ) I have treated you as one resolv'd to give you my daughter at the end of the War , but in the mean time before I make that promise good , I must give you a sister , who is a person unquestionably worthy of that Relation . Receive therefore Plotina as a generous brother ought to receive her . But Moreover ( added he , turning towards Clelia ) I must give my daughter as well as Horatius a sister ; and therefore . ( proceeded he , directing his speech to Clelia ) embrace Plotina as a person united to you by blood : and you , Octavius ( added he ) do the same . The discourse of Clelius so amaz'd all the Company , and chiefly Clelia , Horatius , Octavius , and Plotina , that they beheld one another silently , without making the civilities to one another which this discovery requir'd . But at length Plotina began to speak , and addressing to Clelius , It is so little advantagious to you , my Lord ( said she ) to give such a person as I am , sister to Clelia , that I doubt not you are my Father , since you profess it your self : but I confess I do not apprehend how I can be sister both to Horatius and Clelia . Since 't is a thing which must become publick ( reply'd Clelius ) it is not unfit to begin the publishing of it before such a Company as this is . For my part ( said Horatius ) I am so impatient to know how it comes that I have the happiness to be Plotina's Brother , and brother to a daughter of Clelius , and a sister of Clelia , that you cannot more sensibly oblige me than by declaring to me what I vehemently desire to understand . Know then ( answer'd Clelius ) that you were son of a woman of very great wit and vertue , for whom I had almost from my childhood the most respectful affection that ever was , and whose memory is still extreme dear to me . You know she lost her Husband during her banishment , that I was exil'd as well as she , that I have been so thrice in my life by the cruel Tarquin . During this banishment I became more charm'd with her constancy ; and whereas melancholy had rendred her health very infirm , she fear'd to leave you without a careful guardian . Wherefore this consideration rather than that of the affection I had for her , oblig'd her to marry me secretly , as you may know of an ancient Priest still living , who is at present here amongst the Salians ; for you were not then with her . Our marriage was thought fit to be conceal'd , because if Tarquin had known it , it had been impossible for us to hope ever to return to Rome , since hating us severally , he would have hated us more if he had understood our interests were united . During this secret Marriage , and whilst we were at Ardea , Plotina came into the world , and we conceal'd her birth . But eight daies after , her mother and yours dy'd ; and this prudent old man whom you see , being our intimate Friend , took care of Plotina , whom he caus'd for some time after to pass for his own daughter , and that easily enough ; because having one near of the same age that dy'd in the Country , he conceal'd her death , and substituted Plotina in her stead , without my knowing any thing of it , because I continued not long in that place . Your Mother before her death writ a scroll with her own hand that she left a daughter , and oblig'd me to deliver that writing to the Grand Vestal who dy'd some daies since , and was her intimate friend , to the end it might remain in her hands as an indubitable testimony of the birth of Plotina . Shortly after I was oblig'd to depart from Ardea , and came back to Rome , where for the interest of my affairs I married Sulpicia ; since which , you know I was compell'd to fly and go seek a Sanctuary at Carthage . At my departure I writ to that Friend I had at Ardea , but I had no answer from him . When I return'd , I inquir'd of him , and was inform'd it was not known what was become of him since the War Tarquin made against the Tuscans . I understood indeed he left a daughter , but for that it was after my departure that his dy'd , I did not imagine it was mine . Nevertheless the Gods have been pleas'd that this prudent old man whom you behold , became first a prisoner of War , and afterwards a prisoner of State for a great many years , without being known where he was : and the same Gods have permitted that by Aronces's means he understood tidings of me , came hither first with that Prince , and has at length been set at liberty by his procurement , to come and oblige the wise Octavia , who is at this day chief of the Vestals , to cause the writing to be sought out which was entrusted with her predecessor , who at her death intended certainly to speak concerning Plotina when she began to declare a thing which she did not finish , as all the world knows . Thus there is no doubt but Plotina is your sister ; you know your Mothers writing , since you cannot but have many things by you written by her hand . The quality and vertue of him that brought up Plotina is not unknown to any , and I conceive you are sufficiently perswaded of my honesty not to doubt of what I say . In the mean time I declare to you , I do not intend Plotina should diminish any thing of your estate , I charge my self with her potion ; and this sage old man before you , desirous not to cease altogether to be her father , tells me , he gives her all he has . Clelius spoke this with an air that took away all ground to doubt of what he said ; and moreover Horatius was so joyful to find he had a sister that was able to do him good offices with Clelia , that he was wholly dispos'd to believe himself her brother . Plotina was also very much sati●fied to understand she was a Roman , daughter of Clelius , and sister of Octavius and Clelia . Not but that I could have wish'd ( said she , smiling ) I had not understood this till four daies hence , to the end my name might not be put amongst those which are to be drawn by Lot to give Hostages to Porsenna The case is now otherwise , daughter ( answer'd Clelius ) and it concerns you it were not ; but I hope the Gods will exempt you from that trouble , as well as Clelia , who I ardently wish prove not one of the number of the Hostages . After this , Octavius made a complement to Plotina , Clelia did the same , and , in brief , all congratulated her for the discovery . Amilcar in particular us'd a thousand pleasant expressions to her , whilst Clelius and the old man of Ardea drawing Horatius aside , shew'd him his Mothers Letter to the Grand Vestal , and so manifested the business to him , that he could not doubt of so advantageous a truth . Indeed he did no longer doubt at all , but that now he had cause to redouble his hopes . The end of the War was near , he knew Porsenna had not changed his mind concerning Aronces's love ; he understood Clelius was already his Father-in-law , that he had a sister who was an intimate friend to Clelia , and was sister also to that fair Virgin as well as to himself . Wherefore he abandon'd his heart to joy , and testifi'd it both by his actions and words . As for Clelia tho she had a great affection for Plotina , yet she was inwardly troubled at this adventure ; because she perceived Horatius had still more power in the mind of Clelius , and fear'd lest knowing her self sister to Horatius , she should engage in his interest . But that lovely Virgin made not that use of her affinity ; but on the contrary observing part of Clelia's thoughts in her eies , she handsomely separated her from the rest of the Company , and embracing her with tenderness , I beseech you , my dear sister ( said she with a low voice ) do not look coldly upon me as a sister of Horatius that intends to undertake his interests against you ; for I declare to you , that by becoming his sister , I do not cease to be Aronces's friend , and that I will not employ the right given me by nature of speaking freely to him , onely to tell him that since he cannot be lov'd by you , he ought not to seek his own happiness with the prejudice of yours ; and I ingage my self also to tell my Father whatever you dare not . And now after this , love me as before , and if possible a little more . I had long since so great an affection for you ( answer'd Clelia ) that it would be hard for me to augment it : but after what you have said , I assure you , my dear sister , that if I cannot add to my affection , I will encrease my esteem , and will serve you in reference to Sulpicia as ardently as you shall me in respect of Horatius . As Clelia ended these words , Horatius approacht the two fair Virgins , and looking upon Plotina , Well my dear sister ( said he to her ) will you not assist me to overcome the obstinate constancy of Clelia ? No , brother ( answer'd she ) but to give you the Counsel of a good sister , I will advise you to endeavour to overcome your self . She would have proceeded , but Amilcar imagining he should do a pleasure both to Clelia and Plotina by insinuating himself into the conversation of Horatius , went to them , and so did Anacreon ; whilst Clelius was manifesting to Cesonia , Berelisa , and Clidamira the adventure he had related . Plotina not having chang'd her humour with her condition , smil'd after having mus'd a little while , and addressing to Clelia , I assure you ( said she to her ) I gain an advantage this day above you , which I much fear will be much disadvantageous to me in Amilcar's opinion : for at the same time I know I am your elder sister , as being of the first Marriage ; I also learn that I am at least four or five years older than I thought my looking glass intimated to me , and I almost believ'd it , that I was only nineteen years of age ; but I conceive by what Clelius has related , I am twenty four . Oh! amiable Plotina ( answer'd Amilcar ) you will never be above seventeen to me ; for as long as a woman pleases me I account her young . And on the contrary , I know some Virgins of fifteen years , who seem to me above an Age old , because they do not please me . Moreover , to speak the truth of things , twenty four years are oftentimes the age of perfect beauty , and in which reason and beauty may most frequently be found together : for usually when reason comes , beauty departs : but at that time they are exactly together . Nevertheless , there is no general rule ; for some women are more beautiful in the midst of their lives than in the prime of their youth ; others too , more fools at the end of their daies than at the beginning of their lives ; and there are some in whom reason is found from their very Childhood . For my part ( said Plotina . ) I am of this latter sort , and I do not remember that I ever was without reason : for from my tenderest youth , I knew I should one day be no longer young . I know above a hundred women ( said Amilcar ) that are not of your mind . You have reason ( repli'd she ) but I wonder all the fair ones do not foresee the end of their beauty . Yet I know some as well as you , that believe they shall never be above eighteen as long as they live ; altho 't is easie enough to judge time passes away very swiftly . Methinks , 't is but a moment since I was a child ; and if I should consider the future in the same manner as I do the time pass'd , I should think I should soon cease to be young . Believe me , amiable Plotina ( said Amilcar ) the pass'd and the future are not alike regarded . But how can that be which you say ? ( demanded Plotina ) We see things pass'd clearly ( answer'd Amilcar ) but there is so great obscurity in the future , that the imagination not being able to penetrate into it , deceives it self , and believes that that which it does not see , is very remote ; so that whereas people always love to beguile themselves to their own advantage , they look upon old age as so remote , and flatter themselves so pleasingly , that they do not fear even the things which must undoubtedly happen . That which further has perswaded me ( reply'd Plotina ) that I had use of Reason betimes , is , that from my first youth I extremely hated sadness , and lov'd every thing that was capable to please me . That sentiment is so natural ( said Clelia ) that I conceive you ought not to boast of it , and on the contrary I apprehend it to be the practice of reason oftentimes to accustome ones self to sadness , and to refuse delightful things . If what you say be true ( answer'd Plotina ) I shall never be wise as long as I live ; for I cannot much refuse that which pleases me , nor accustome my self to that which does not . After this Clelius calling Clelia commanded her to go and prepare Sulspicia to receive her Sister , assuring her he had acquainted her with the matter before he came . Then he requested Cesonia that she would please to lead Plotina to his house ; and accordingly that amiable Lady accompani'd with Berelisa , Clidamira , and Plotina , and conducted by Clelius , went to Sulspicia's house . where Clelia was arriv'd before . But altho Sulspicia very much respected her husband , and esteemed Plotina infinitely , and altho Clelia had inform'd her of the generous and noble mind of this fair Virgin : yet it was easie to observe that she had a secret regret in the botome of her heart , to see that Clelius had heretofore married a Person whom she hated , and had a daughter by her . Nevertheless she receiv'd very civilly all that Plotina spoke at her arrival at her house , and this interview pass'd as it ought among persons of honour and prudence . Moreover , he that had been instrumental to the owning of Plotina , continu'd also at Clelius's house , who to testifie more favour to Horatius , took Plotina by the hand , and beholding Clelia with authority in his countenance , 'T is your part now ( said he to Plotina ) to promote the happiness of your brother , and to induce your sister to obey me willingly when the Peace shall be concluded . After which he left these two fair Virgins , without giving them leave to answer . The next morning the people being assembled confirm'd the Senates Votes with a thousand acclamations : which gave Lucilius and Telanus all the contentment they could desire . The people also would not consent that both of them should return to Porsenna , and therefore it was resolv'd that Lucilius should go to the Camp , and Telanus should stay at Rome to be present at the choice which was to be made of the Hostages by Lot. The multitude on which the hardship of the Siege had fallen , being impatient to see the passages open , and the Janiculum restor'd into the power of the Romans , according to the conclusion of the Treaty , there was necessity of making haste , for fear of some sedition . Wherefore the Consuls caus'd notice to be given to all women of quality to bring their Daughters to the Temple of Janus . Things standing thus , Horatius being led by his passion , and forgetting what he one day promis'd Clelia , went to visit her Father , and addressing to him , My Lord ( said he ) I come to make a Proposal to you , which I know indeed contains something that may displease you ; but being I act for your interest , and the quiet of my whole life , you ought to pardon me . You know ( added he ) that you have promis'd Clelia to me at the end of the War ; and that lots are to be drawn for the Hostages which Porsenna demands . Now if it pleases fortune to chuse Clelia , she will not be long in your power , since the little Territory which is to be render'd to the King of Hetruria will not be soon restor'd ; for besides that such like Articles are never perform'd speedily , Policy also requires , that Porsenna's party be not strengthned till Tarquin be absolutely discarded by him . Therefore , my Lord , to prevent Clelia's going to a place whither you would be sorry she should goe , cause her to change her condition ; for if I marry her to day , she will not be tomorrow expos'd to the inconvenience of the Lot , since it concerns only Virgins , and wives are exempted from it . I wish with all my heart ( answer'd Clelius ) I could grant that which you desire ; but I cannot do it with honour : for it would clearly appear that I hastned the match on purpose not to expose my daughter to the hazard of being given in Hostage ; which were unworthy of a true Roman . But hoping I shall be more happy than to become oblig'd to let her goe into Porsenna's hands , I promise to make her your wife assoon as the Treaty shall be accomplisht . And so let us speak no more of this matter ; for I will not be liable to the reproach of intending to effect an especial priviledge to my self to exempt my daughter from a troublesome chance in which all others of her condition are concern'd . In fine , the business was perform'd the very next morning , and some Romane Ladies desirous out of generosity to testifie their willingness to sacrifice all for their Country , brought their daughters tho sick to the Temple of Janus , for fear of being suspected of intending to exempt them from this ceremonie . The generous Racilia led thither the fair Hermilia her niece , whose countenance exprest all the grief she resented for the death of her illustrious brother and her Lover ; and her sorrow renewing more in this occasion , appear'd so affecting an object , that it touch'd the hearts of all that beheld her . Indeed she was not the only person that appear'd sad ; for the Lot being promiscuously contingent to all , there was none but fear'd it might fall upon her self , and accounted it a hard fate to goe to the Camp. Clelia , for her part , was not a little apprehensive of being under Porsenna's power , Valeria fear'd to be remov'd from Horatius , Plotina to leave Rome , and her Friend , and all in general , to goe alone into the hands of an Enemy Prince . But all these fair Victims being at length ranked in the middle of the Temple of Janus , which was enlightned with a hundred magnificent Lamps , the Grand Vestal came , follow'd with three of her companions to render the ceremony more solemn , and that with such majesty and grace , that she drew the eyes of the whole Assembly upon her . The Consuls plac'd themselves beneath her in this place . But Clelia transcended all the other fair ones in beauty ; Valeria , tho less fair , yet did not seem much less amiable ; Hermilia , notwithstanding her sadness , wholly gain'd the heart of Octavius ; Colatinia also appear'd very fair to all that beheld her , and Plotina with her free , natural , and pleasant aspect and the amiable freshness of her countenance , augmented the love of Amilcar , Telanus , Acrisius , and Damon too , who presently departed . Valeria likewise increased the passion of Herminius , Aemilius , Spurius , and Mutius . But to be brief , the Priest having taken the names of all the Virgins of Quality , whose number was very great , put them into a large Urne , and having mingled them together , plac'd it at the foot of the Altar : after which offering a Sacrifice only of Incense and Flowers , the Grand Vestal in the name of all the fair Virgins tender'd their acquiescence to the Gods , to the end that all submitting themselves to the Orders of Lot , all might have a share in the merit of the action , and in the Liberty of Rome . Octavia perform'd this with so noble an air , that she excited the admiration of all the Spectators . This being done , a young childe approaching to the Urne wherein all the names were confusedly mingled , drew forth twenty of them one after another . The first was that of Plotina , who seem'd not to be discover'd for a Romane , but only that she might be presently given in Hostage . The second was of a sister of Flavia ; the third of a niece of Spurius , who was very fair ; the fourth of Hermilia , who could not hear her self nam'd without tears in her eyes ; the fifth , of Valeria , who blusht when she heard her name ; the sixth , of a daughter of the second Consul ; the seventh , of Colatina ; the eighth , of a Cousin of Solomina ; and the ninth , of a niece of Clelius . After this ten more were drawn . So that there remaining onely one more to be drawn , it was thought Clelia would have escap'd . But at length the twentieth Ticket being drawn and open'd , Clelia's name was found in it . Clelius was very much troubled at it , but he concealed his discontent ; which Horatius was not able to doe , but it was apparent enough in his eyes that he was extremely afflicted for Clelia's going to Porsenna's Camp , because he fear'd her vertue would mollifie the King's mind ; or if it did not , she would not be well treated . Octavius's heart was mov'd to see Hermilia , so afflicted as she was , go into a Victorious Army which would alwayes bring into her memory the death both of her Brother and her Lover . As for Mutius , he was not very sorry that Valeria was to goe to Porsenna , by whom he hop'd to be protected , tho he had intended an attempt upon his life ; but Herminius and Aemilius were so afflicted at it , that their sorrow serv'd to comfort Spurius for that grief he would have resented if he had been ignorant of their affliction . As for Amilcar , perceiving no very great sadness in Plotina's eyes , and being free to see her in Porsenna's Camp as well as at Rome , he thought to himself this change of life would give him a new affection without being oblig'd to change his Mistress . Telanus was very glad of this adventure ; but Acrisius , Sicinius , and Damon much afflicted . As for Clelia , she did not certainly know what sentiments she ought to have : by reason of her natural modesty she could not but regret at her going to Porsenna's Camp ; but otherwise her interests were so intricate , that she could not well disintangle them . She was not sorry to be remov'd from Horatius , and glad to think she should see Aronces : but she was to leave Sulpicia , and goe into the power of Porsenna , with whom she conceiv'd Tarquin and Sextus were not likely to make a total breach , and who she knew well did not approve the love Aronces had for her . Yet it was a consolation to her to have Valeria , Plotina , and Hermilia for her companions : but for all this , she was very sad as well as the rest of her Friends . All the influence the Publick interest had in the minds of these fair Virgins , only caus'd them to constrain themselves as much as they could , that they might not seem much afflicted for a thing that conduc'd to confirm the peace . Assoon as their names were drawn , crowns of flowers were put upon their heads , and they were oblig'd to thank the Gods for chusing them to establish the liberty of Rome . Moreover , the names of twenty young youths of Quality were drawn by Lots ; after which it was resolv'd to send the Hostages assoon as Lucilius was return'd , and Porsenna had confirm'd the Articles of Peace carry'd to him ; and every one departed home . Then the fair Virgins prepared for their departure , and receiv'd the Adieus of their Lovers and Friends of both Sexes . Horatius express'd himself to Clelia in the most pathetical words the most violent love could dictate , and the most nice jealousie suggest to him . Mutius spoke to Valeria with more fierceness than ordinary , and like a man that thought nothing could be refus'd him after having procur'd peace to Rome . I know well , cruel Valeria ( said he to her ) that you look upon what I have done for Rome , as if I had done it against you ; but perhaps you will change your thoughts during your absence ; in the mean time you must permit me to hope that Publicola , who is more sensible of the Publick-good than you , will thank me for what I have done for it , and be unwilling you should render me miserable . If my Father could render you happy ( answer'd she ) without violating his own word , and forcing my will , without doubt he would doe it ; and were it in my power to hinder you from being miserable , I would doe it out of gratitude . But , Mutius , you require a thing absolutely impossible , therefore preserve no ill-grounded hope in your breast ; Herminius is the only man in the world that I can love ; and if I could cease to be his , I ought then to favour Aemilius , and not you . Ah! cruel Valeria ( cry'd Mutius ) consider what the Lover you despise is capable of doing , and fear lest he act that against his own Enemies which he has done against the Enemies of Rome . As you pretend to have perform'd a brave action ( answer'd she ) so there is reason to believe you will not blemish it by an ignoble one ; and besides , to tell you freely , threatnings never cause any fear in me . You intend then ( added he ) that I must dye with despair , and burn eternally without hoping a moment of release in my torments . You can endure the fire so constantly ( reply'd she with a little too sharp raillery ) that you are less to be pityed than another . But , in brief , Mutius ( added she ) content your self with the glory you have acquired , doe not blemish it with unjust menaces , addict your self rather to ambition than love , and leave me in quiet . I shall obey you , Madam ( said he to her ) and if I cannot leave you in quiet as you desire , I shall employ the same hand against my self that has lately given peace to Rome . Since I am alwayes alike equitable ( answer'd Valeria ) I oppose that which you intend to doe against your self , as I would oppose that which you should offer to attempt against another . No , no , Madam ( said he to her ) I have nothing to doe with your equity ; and when the fancie takes me , I shall know well how to doe my self justice . In this manner Mutius parted from Valeria . Aemilius bid her Adieu like an unhappy Lover that dar'd not hope any thing , Spurius like a man that never despair'd of any thing , but alwayes believ'd what could not be obtain'd by merit or force , might be by subtlety . As for Octavius , his farewell to Hermilia was so respectful a declaration of Love , that this fair Virgin , as sad as she was , could not be offended at it . Sicinius following his own humor , bid Plotina Adieu in two words ; Acrisius on the contrary employ'd a thousand in saying almost nothing to her . Damon who knew of the Dialogue Amilcar made while he was sick , spoke to her more against his Rival than of his own passion ; and as for Amilcar , he told her he would conduct her to the Camp , and assist Telanus to convoy her . Colatina had no Lover at Rome whom she regreted , and so was not troubled to bid adieu to any but her friends . Berelisa and Clidamira were much afflicted to see all these fair persons depart , and so was Anacreon . Indeed Artemidorus's sickness most of all took up their care , they went to visit him very frequently , sometimes with Sulpicia , Berelisa , or Cesonia , but with this advantage to Berelisa , that the Prince notwithstanding his weakness , observed this fair Virgin was more troubled for his wounds than Clidamira . He perceiv'd her more sad and dejected , and beheld in the other more pretence than true sorrow . Lucilius being at length return'd , and having brought back the confirmation of the Peace , notwithstanding the negotiations of Tarquin and Tullia to break it , preparation was made to send away the Hostages . Accordingly the next morning all the young Youths that were to be given in Hostage , were led to the foot of the Janiculum , and the twenty fair Virgins conducted by their relations were put into the hands of the Consuls , who having caus'd magnificent Chariots to be prepar'd for them , caus'd them to be convey'd by Horatius , Octavius , and Herminius with the Troops that accompani'd them to the foot of the Janiculum . By the way as they went , all the people made a thousand vows for their preservation ; and being come to that place , Lucilius and Telanus sent Porsenna's Orders to cause the passages to be quitted , and did the like to those that kept the Janiculum . Whereupon the forces that kept this place began to draw off towards the King of Hetruria's Camp , at the same time that those which follow'd Horatius , Octavius , and Herminius possess'd themselves of the Post which the other abandon'd . Then the twenty Youths and the twenty fair Virgins , being put under the power of Lucilius and Telanus , began to march to a place where the Forces of Porsenna that relinquisht the Janiculum made a halt till these Hostages were arriv'd . Horatius separating himself from the Roman Troops , approacht to the Chariot wherein Clelia was ; so did Herminius to that of Valeria , Octavius to that of Hermilia , and the other Lovers that follow'd , to the Chariots wherein the persons they lov'd were . But Amilcar follow'd Lucilius and Telanus , and was alwaies near the Chariot of Clelia , wherein Plotina was . But for that there needed a good time for Porsenna's Forces to break up their Camp , and the Romans to take possession of the Post they deserted , all the Chariots wherein the Virgins were , stay'd in a Meadow at the head of those Troops , who put themselves in Battalia as they descended . In the mean time the fair Virgins discours'd together amongst themselves , or with Amilcar , who sometimes went to one and sometimes to another . They had purpos'd to be negligently enough attir'd , but they were enjoin'd to adorn themselves , to the end they might draw more respect , and be more sitting to be presented to the King of Hetruria , with whom it was not doubted but Galerita and the Princess of the Leontines would be , when they should be presented to him , so that they never seem'd more fair than now . Clelia , Valeria , and Plotina were in the same Chariot ; Hermilia and Colatina in another , every one having follow'd their own inclination . Amilcar being near Clelia , Valeria , and Plotina , told them he had a great advantage in being an African at this time ; for I may now accompany you throughout ( said he ) whereas , if I were a Roman , I durst not follow you this day , because the Roman gravity would not permit me to go into the Enemies Camp till matters were compleatly pacifi'd . But since I take special priviledges to my self wherever I am , I go boldly to Porsenna , as if I were an Hostage . In good earnest ( answer'd Plotina ) you are so more than you imagine ; for to speak sincerely , as often as you give your heart to any fair one , 't is alwaies on condition that she shall restore it to you . Ah! perverse Plotina ( cry'd he ) if you were as long in Porsenna's hands , as my heart shall be in yours , you would never return to Rome . I assure you , ( said she to him ) that tho I hope restitution will shortly be made to Porsenna of that little corner of Territory that has been heretofore usurp'd from him , and consequently the Treaty being accomplisht , he will soon remit us back to Rome , yet I would not swear your heart should not go out of my power before I go out of that of Porsenna . But however that be ( continued she ) 't is not the thing in Question at present , and only tell me , whether you know a man on Horse-back whom I see coming here , who methinks has a very blockish aspect , and is follow'd by five or six others that appear not much wiser . Clelia and Valeria turning their heads on that side , perciev'd it was the infamous Sextus , who led by his own inclination , which alwaies carri'd him where women were , came insolently from his Quarter to see who they were that Lot had chosen out . For tho Tarquin was much discentented with Porsenna , yet he did not manifest it , and forbore to break wholly with him , hoping alwaies something would happen to disturb the Peace . Assoon Clelia and Valeria knew Sextus , they gave a great 〈◊〉 , and turn'd away their eies . But Telanus who was in the head of the Forces , whil'st Lucilius gave Orders in other places , encouraged them a little , judging it was not in Sextus's power to attempt any thing against them . Whereupon they took heart a little , and were contented to salute him with a sullen and cold aspect , which made it apparent that if he had not been son of the King , they would not have render'd him that civility . On the other side , Sextus who never consider'd any thing besides his own pleasure , judg'd Clelia so fair at this instant , that his old passion reviv'd in his heart for this excellent person . He beheld her with agitation of mind ; and approaching to her Chariot with earnestness , he address'd his speech to Amilcar with the same cheerfulness he could have done at the time when he was in Rome . I confess ( said he to Amilcar ) I was in an error when heretofore I preferr'd brown beauties before the fair , since 't is certain I never saw nor never shall see any person so beautiful as Clelia . This speech of Sextus minding Clelia and Valeria of the Lamentable death of Lucretia ( because it was in maintaining the beauty of that vertuous woman that he had spoken against the fair ) they blusht with indignation , and Clelia speaking to him , No , no , my Lord ( said she ) do not give your self the trouble to commend me , but know there is no surer way to make me displeasing to my self , than to signifie to me that I please you . Therefore , if you believe me , depart from hence ; besides ( added she ) I conceive 't is no great pleasure to you to see the Janiculum delivered to the Romans . Your aspect , Madam ( reply'd Sextus ) makes them that behold it , unmindful of their own felicities . But , my Lord ( interrupted Amilcar ) I know not whether it be not a new unhappiness to you , to see Clelia according to the present posture of affairs ; and therefore , I think it would be good you satisfi'd her desire . Go , my Lord , go ( interrupted Valeria , who could not contain her self ) go hide your crimes in some place so remote from Rome , that you may never there meet a friend of Lucretia . But to what place soever you go , remember there is not a moment wherein a hundred thousand persons do not hate you . I should laugh at their hatred ( answer'd he , without being mov'd ) were I lov'd but by one person . If you desire to be so by any one ( reply'd Valeria ) go into some place where you are not known , and where you may change all your inclinations ; for if you do not , you will be driven out every where , as you are from Rome : and remember , 't is the most faithful friend of Lucretia that foretels you this day , you will alwaies be as unfortunate as you are criminal . Since there are pleasures in all places ( reply'd he ) I make no great reckoning of banishment . Pleasures ( said Plotina ) are not many to those that are exil'd . Not to such as are covetous and ambitious ( answer'd he ) but they are to be found every where by those that seek after them , and prefer them above all things . Whilst Sextus was speaking thus , Amilcar made a sign to Telanus of the disgust his presence gave to these fair Virgins ; wherefore to deliver them from it , he commanded the Chariots to advance ; for just about that time also all the forces of the Janiculum were arriv'd . So Telanus causing the Chariots to be drawn into the midst of them , Sextus was constrain'd to return to his own Quarter . But before he parted from Clelia's Chariot , Know ( said he to her with unparallel'd boldness ) I lose not the hope to be happy ; and having lost Rome for Lucretia , I should be still ready to lose a hundred Kingdomes for you , if I had them . After this , Lucilius coming up to joyn with Telanus , the whole body marcht towards the Quarter of Porsenna . Where when the fair Virgins were arriv'd , Lucilius went to know the King's pleasure concerning presenting them before him . But Porsenna having understood Clelia was amongst them , would not see them , and sent to seek the Prince his son , to the end he might not entertain them , giving order they should be put into tents , serv'd well , and guarded diligently . Nevertheless Aronces who had been advertis'd by Telanus that Clelia was amongst the Hostages , us'd his interest with the Princess of the Leontines to oblige Galerita to come that day to the Camp ; and he caus'd such diligent notice to be given him when the Chariots would arrive , that he was precisely at the place were they made a halt , whilst Lucilius went to receive Porsenna's Orders . He was habited this day more splendidly than ordinary , tho in a military attire . His Horse was of a dapple-gray , his Feathers were white , Isabella , black , and sky-colour , he had a scarf of the same colours buckled upon his shoulder with the muzzle of a golden Lyon inrich'd with great Diamonds . The guard of his Sword was of the same ; and in short , his garb was so magnificent , that he drew the eyes of all . He was also lookt upon very favourably by Clelia , who made it very apparent that the sight of the person lov'd embellishes , at the first appearance after absence ; for assoon as Clelia perceiv'd Aronces , her eyes became more sparkling , her complexion had a fuller tincture of carnation , joy augmented the gracefulness of her mouth , and all the charms of her countenance became thereby the more inevitable . Aronces on his part , could not at that moment reflect on all the consequences that might follow upon this interview , but so gave up himself to joy , that alighting from his Horse , he went directly to Clelia , who descended from her Chariot , together with her Companions ; and it hapned to be in a place where she could do it conveniently , for there was a large and thick-spread tree about ten paces from her Chariot . Ah! Madam ( said he to her , after having saluted her and those that follow'd her ) is it lawful for me to rejoice to see you in a place where I am not Master ? yet you would forbid me in vain to do so , for 't is impossible for me to see you without resenting a pleasure which I am unable to express . That which I have to see you , my Lord ( answer'd she ) teaches me sufficiently , that the first sentiments of the heart are not in a peoples disposing according as the condition of their fortune requires ; for tho I am alwaies very unhappy , yet I am extream joyful that I can also tell you I am alwaies the same , provided you be not changed . Ah! Madam ( cry'd Aronces ) that which you say is not obliging , and you have too little esteem of me , if you do not repent of it . After this , Clelia told Aronces that Plotina was her sister , and that tho Horatius was her brother , yet was she alwaies his friend : so that there was a very sweet and ingenious conversation among these amiable persons . As they were in it , Lucilius came to bring Porsenna's Orders ; but they so strict , that out of friendship he counsel'd the Prince not to oppose them , nor provoke the King. This Order sensibly afflicted Aronces , Clelia , her Companions , and Amilcar , who was come to them ; but yet it was necessary to obey it . So Clelia , Valeria , and Plotina re-entered into their Chariot , after Aronces accompani'd by Amilcar had told the admirable person he lov'd , that she ought to fear nothing , and that he would dye rather than be wanting in fidelity to her . Aronces being mounted on Horse-back , and the Chariots beginning to march in order to conduct the fair Virgins to the Tents which were appointed for them , they beheld a Troop of Ladies appear on Horse-back , in very great gallantry , and following a stately Chariot that went very slowly , which was the Queen of Hetruria , and with her Melintha , and a very fair and amiable person nam'd Hersilia . She that rid in the head of these Ladies was the Princess of the Leontines , her Horse being white with a black star in the forehead ; her attire was of a flying stuff , silver and blue , and the shape of it very agreeable and advantageous ; she wore hanging at a rich scarf that was fastned with a knot of Diamonds , a little Bow of Ebony garnisht with gold , and a Quiver of the same adorn'd with jewels . Her hair curl'd in half rings was carelesly spread upon her shoulders . So that having upon her head a great Plume of Feathers , the colours of which were pleasing and well suted , and the order irregular ( as I may so speak ) made an agreeable confusion , this Princess never appear'd more beautiful than she did this day . She was follow'd by Aurelisa , Terentia , and Amiclea , and several other Ladies very handsome and gallantly clothed . Assoon as Aronces beheld this fair Troop , he left Clelia and went to meet the Queen of Hetruria and the Princess of the Leontines , to the end to desire their protection of that excellent Virgin. In the mean time the Chariots of the twenty fair Romans , whom Lot had chosen for Hostages , turning to the right hand towards the Tyber , were not so distant but Clelia could discern the magnificent garb of the Princess of the Leontines , and with what a respectful gesture Aronces saluted her ; for indeed out of his desire to induce her to protect Clelia , he approacht to her with extraordinary respect . Upon which Clelia having her heart inflam'd with new affection towards Aronces , whom she lately saw , and affected with discontent occasion'd by the rigorous order of Porsenna , her mind became so troubled , that she could not hinder her self from giving some signs of her inquietude . She chang'd colour several times , she had her head alwayes turn'd toward the side where the Princess of the Leontines was , as long as she was in sight , and moreover she sigh'd very heavily . But that which compleated her anxiety , was , that putting forth her head ; she heard one of those that guarded her , saying to another as they beheld Aronces , See , our Prince there is much taken up with his new Mistress . These words were no sooner understood by Clelia , but jealousie as suddenly seiz'd upon her heart , as an hour before Love did upon that of Sextus . But whilst this secret trouble was exciting in her breast , Plotina and Valeria were reasoning concerning Porsenna's Order . Nevertheless the change hapned in Clelia's fair eyes did not escape their observation ; whereupon Valeria addressing to this admirable person , Whence arises this new sadness ? ( said she ) and what thought has come in your minde ? Tho Porsena's Order be something severe , yet we are delivered from an unpleasing ceremony , in that we shall not be presented to him . Therefore since I believe he dares not violate the Law of Nations , nor treat you ill , I see no cause for the excessive melancholy that appears in your eyes . For my part ( said Plotina ) I am of Valeria's mind ; and therefore let me intreat you , my dear sister , not to abandon your self to sadness . When the heart is possess'd with jealousie ( answer'd she blushing ) it is not possible but that it should also be abandon'd to sadness . But how can you become jealous in so short a time ? ( said Plotina ) . Clelia seeing her self urg'd by her friends , told them what she heard , and what she observ'd . But do you not know ( said Valeria ) Aronces suffers it to be believ'd that he is amorous of the Princess of the Leontines to the end Porsenna might not propound to him the marriage of the Prince of Ceres daughter ? I know it ( answer'd Clelia ) but I know too that the Princess of the Leontines , is infinitely charming , that I am unfortunat , and that it is not impossible but that Aronces conceiving he cannot marry me , has suffer'd his heart to be toucht with the beauty of that Princess ; for , for my own part , I find that were I a man , I could not chuse but love her . Ah! my dear sister ( cry'd Plotina ) you think you should love this Princess if you were a man , only because you have at present a great disposition not to love her . That is , in brief , the jealousie which will cause you to hate her , makes her appear more lovely than really she is , tho she is so in a high degree . But however , you are unjust ; for after all Aronces has done for you , you suspect him upon too light an occasion . No , no , ( reply'd Valeria ) blame not Clelia so much ; for when a person loves ardently and is unfortunate , it is very easie for jealousie to arise without cause ; and certainly only such as know not how to love , are wholly free from jealousie . These fair Virgins spoke many things more to this purpose , till they arriv'd at the Tents prepar'd for them , where they were receiv'd with magnificence and respect . Lucilius and Telanus caus'd them to be attended with all imaginable care , and omitted nothing that might serve to evidence themselves the most honorable persons in the World. Nevertheless at the same time , not daring to disobey Porsenna's Order , they caus'd them to be guarded diligently . This King ( imagining there had been some deceit in the choice of the Hostages , and that Clelia was purposely sent to his Camp out of hope to mollifie him , and to augment Aronces's love by her presence ) was much displeas'd about it , both against the Romans and against Aronces , whom he suspected to have had some influence in the business . Yet seeing him arrive with the Princess of the Leontines , he knew not what to think of it . But Galerita and the Princess being much solicitous to serve Aronces , assoon as they came to Porsenna's presence , they declar'd the joy they resented in seeing the peace so well advanc'd , and askt him wherefore he did not see the Hostages . Because ( answer'd he ) the person is sent amongst them who of all the world undoubtedly hates me most . And therefore ( added he , looking upon Aronces ) I absolutely forbid you to see her , or have any correspondence with her . My Lord ( said the dejected Prince ) the order you have given for the guarding of the fair Romans , is so strict , that it will be no merit to obey you ; but if it be lawfull for me to answer something that is contrary to your sentiments , I shall beseech you to consider that nothing ought to be more sacred than the persons of Hostages . I grant it ( reply'd Porsenna ) and 't is to that end that I require they be diligently guarded . Aronces judging then that Galerita and the Princess of the Leontines would doe him more service if himself were not present than if he were , he withdrew , and left them in effect the liberty to protect himself in protecting Clelia . Yet they durst not speak to Porsenna concerning that admirable Lady in particular , but only of her and all her Companions in general . At first the King of Hetruria would not allow that any persons should see them : but the two Princesses so earnestly represented to him that that would cause an ill rumor in Rome , as if they were kept Prisoners , that he yeilded to their Counsel , being contented only to prohibit the Prince his son the liberty of seeing them ; but he granted the Princesses permission to goe and visit them . In the mean time the Prince Titus who alwayes lov'd Colatina passionately , went from Tarquin's Quarter to that of Porsenna , to endeavour to get liberty to see her ; Sextus who was become violently amorous of Clelia , went thither too with the same purpose : and the fierce Tullia , whose mind was alwayes bent to doe mischief to some or other , and to make all things subservient to her revenge , or ambition , devis'd in her mind ( so fertile in inventions of wickedness ) what she should doe to hinder the accomplishment of the peace , or at least to torment Clelia . Tarquin for his part , in the midest of his misfortunes had his thoughts imploy'd upon Clelia , and was something pleas'd , to hear Aronces was deny'd liberty to visit her . The day after the fair Romans came to Porsenna's Camp , the Queen of Hetruria and the Princess of the Leontines went to see them ; but by the way they met with Sextus , and could not hinder him from accompanying them , tho they urg'd him as much as they could to forbear . As for the Prince Titus , he was so belov'd by both parties , that they did not scruple to take him into this visit ; and the curiosity to see these twenty fair Romans being almost general , the Princesses were accompany'd by the generous Melintha , the amiable Hersilia , Amiclea , Aurelisa , Terentia , and several men of Quality . The Roman Ladies having been advertis'd by Lucilius and Telanus of the visit they were to receive , they adorned themselves more speedily this day ; and Clelia out of a jealous conceit , and to please the Queen of Hetruria , omitted nothing that conduc'd to make her appear amiable . Only Hermilia was in a negligent dress , which testifi'd she did not care to please : yet being fair , young , and tall , she did not cease to be very graceful . It may be said , there was never a more glorious sight , than when these twenty fair Virgins went to receive the Queen of Hetruria at the entry of their Tents . For the Lot had so happily chosen them out , that there was not one of them but was extremely handsome and agreeable . Valeria , Clelia , and Plotina being in the front of this fair Company , the first as being daughter of the first Consul spoke thus in the name of all her Companions , when she saluted Galerita . Had my Companions and my self had liberty to doe our duty , Madam ( said she very gracefully ) we should have had the honour to have gone and saluted your Majesty assoon as we saw you arrive in the Camp : But , Madam , since we are not in our own power , no doubt you are so equitable as not to accuse us of being deficient in the respect we owe you . The Queen of Hetruria very civilly receiv'd that which Valeria spoke to her , and also made an answer to it ; but it was almost without thinking what she was doing ; for the Princess of the Leontines having before caus'd her to take notice of Clelia , she beheld her with so great admiration that she could not refrain from giving advantageous signs of what she thought of her . Assoon as she had done answering Valeria , she turned her self towards the Princess of the Leontines , and speaking to her , Report is injurious to Clelia's beauty ( said she ) for certainly it transcends all the praises that are publish'd of it , and I believe it can never be sufficiently extoll'd . Galerita had scarce spoke this , but all that accompani'd her , perceiving it was free for them to speak what they thought , commended Clelia so highly , that she blusht at it ; whereby modesty imbellishing her more , she confirm'd all the applauses that were given her . After which Galerita , having commended all these fair Virgins in general , separated Clelia from the rest , and talkt with her for some time , whilst the Princess of the Leontines , Melintha Hersilia , and the other Ladies were speaking to Valeria , Plotina , and their companions . As for Prince Titus , he entertain'd Colatina , whom he had not seen since his leaving Rome ; but Sextus was wholly silent , and only beheld Clelia so attentively , that it was easie to perceive that he had not lov'd the unfortunate Lucretia more ardently . Amilcar , who had follow'd the Queen of Hetruria , joyn'd in the discourse with the Princess of the Leontines and Plotina ; Telanus did the like ; Aurelisa and Terentia admir'd these fair Romans ; and Valeria and her companions returning them commendations for those they gave , this first conversation pass'd in reciprocal civilities . But Clelia spoke so handsomely to Galerita , that she was as much charm'd with her wit , as her beauty ; yet she would not mention any thing to her concerning Aronces , but assur'd her in general , she would protect her in all things , and omit no opportunity to doe her good offices . After which turning her self towards the other Romane Ladies , the Princess of the Leontines approacht to Clelia , with intention to assure her she would serve her with all her heart , and give her an account of the sentiments Aronces had for her . But Sextus coming to her at the same moment , it was impossible for her to execute her purpose ; besides , that Clelia appear'd to her with so cold an aspect , that this did sufficiently amuse her . Nevertheless , soon after she thought Sextus's presence caus'd that coldness of hers , so that hoping to see her often , she was not very earnest to discourse with her apart . On the contrary believing she should doe her a pleasure in taking off Sextus , she pretended to have something to say to this Prince , and accordingly whisper'd a little to him ; but presently after , the Queen of Hetruria being retir'd , she could doe no more but tell Clelia , she would see her again speedily . Notwithstanding she spoke this with a very obliging air , yet the secret jealousie this fair Virgin had in her breast caus'd her to answer her with some coldness , tho with sufficient civility . The Queen of Hetruria as she return'd spoke of nothing but the beauty of Clelia , and the charms of her mind . Sextus seem'd so transported with it , that he could not refrain from speaking things which made it apparent he was deeply enamour'd of her ; and all that accompani'd Galerita were so taken with her , that they contended who should extol her most . Her companions were also much Commended , and tho fair Ladies love not very much to applaud those that own that advantageous quality , yet Aurelisa , Terentia , and all the rest acknowledg'd nothing could be seen so handsome as Clelia ; and that next her , Valeria , Plotina , Hermilia , and Colatina were the most charming persons in the world . When Galerita arriv'd at her Tent , she understood that the cruel Tullia was in private conference with Porsenna , and she was told of it by Aronces , who was extremely troubled at it . And so was she too ; for she knew well of what dangerous artifices this person was capable . But to comfort him , she talk'd with him so advantageously of Clelia , that it gave him satisfaction in some measure . You have reason Aronces ( said Galerita to him ) to prefer Clelia above all the rest of the world ; for being noble , vertuous , ingenious , and the greatest beauty that ever liv'd , and having an affection for you , I conceive nothing is to be desir'd for your happiness but the consent of Porsenna . Ah! Madam ( cry'd Aronces ) that consent is hard to be obtain'd . I confess it ( answer'd the Queen ) but nevertheless I am perswaded , if the King saw Clelia , it would be more easie to prevail with him ; and I purpose to continue some dayes in the Camp , that I may endeavour to bring him to resolve upon it . Aronces thanked Galerita for this design of hers , and afterwards requested the Princess of the Leontines , to assist her in moving Porsenna to see Clelia . As he left the Queen , he saw his Father the King , who seem'd to be sufficiently pensive ; he understood by some of the Officers that were faithful to him , that when Tullia departed from Porsenna , he told her , he would keep his word , provided she kept hers ; and that this Princess went away with an aspect sufficiently satisfi'd . But the unfortunate Aronces not being able to see Clelia , writ to her in the most passionate manner in the world , and oblig'd Titus , Telanus , and Amilcar to tell her a hundred things every day in his name . At the same time , liberty of intercourse between Rome and the Camp being ratifi'd , excepting for such Romans as had follow'd Tarquin , the Princess of the Leontines went to see the Prince her Brother , who was a little recover'd ; and Herminius , Horatius , Octavius , Aemilius , Zenocrates , Anacreon , and many others caus'd themselves to be presented to Porsenna , to the end they might have liberty to visit the twenty fair Virgins that were given as Hostages . By this means the conversation became very delightful both at the Tents of the Queen of Hetruria , the Princess of the Leontines , and those in which the fair Romans were . As for Mutius , his mind was so incensed with the last conversation he had with Valeria , that he would not go thither ; and he was observ'd to avoid almost all the world , and to be discontented and pensive , tho the glory he had acquir'd ought to have afforded him very great satisfaction . About this time the Prince of Messene found himself reduc'd to extremity ; but at his death he caus'd Themistus to be advertis'd that he might go and receive the recompence of his fidelity , and that some daies before he had stopt a man that had order to deliver a Letter to him from the Prince of Syracusa , and another from the Princess Lindamira , which inform'd him that he might return . And accordingly Themistus understanding this agreeable news , and seeing the War ended , ●itted himself to depart assoon as the wound in his arm should be cured . The Prince of Messene's death , and the happiness of his Rival , serving then for discourse to all the world , it hapned that Clelia and Plotina observing Zenocrates very melancholy , the latter askt him if he had any particular interest in that adventure . Alass ! Madam ( answer'd he , sighing ) I am concern'd onely with my own miseries , of which both the felicity and misfortunes of others do alike reduce the remembrance in my mind . Yet some troublesome thing must needs have befallen you within this little while ( said Clelia ) for the bare remembrance of remote unhappinesses does not produce the melancholy which I perceive in your eies . 'T is easie to appear sad ( reply'd Zenocrates ) when greater are apprehended to come . But Valeria interrupting this discourse by speaking something apart to Clelia , Plotina continu'd , and so urg'd Zenocrates to tell her the cause of his discontent , that he confest to her he was extremely jealous , but would not discover to her who was the person he lov'd . After which Plotina told Clelia what Zenocrates had confest to her . An hour after the Princess of the Leontines being arriv'd , Clelia heard Amiclea say to Zenocrates , as she pass'd by him , You are to blame , and more than you can imagine . She also observ'd that the Princess of the Leontines blusht as she lookt upon Zenocrates , and that Zenocrates's dejectedness increas'd by beholding the Princess . So that comparing all these circumstances , she conjectur'd that Zenocrates lov'd the Princess , and that Aronces was the cause of his jealousie . Which thought so augmented her own , that she was forc'd to pretend her self a little indispos'd , for fear lest the alteration of her humour should be taken notice of . Nevertheless she had so great curiosity to know perfectly the Adventures of the Princess of the Leontines , that she requested Plotina and Valeria to ingage her to relate them ; and these two fair Ladies acted with such address , after Zenocrates was gone , that they prevail'd with her to grant that which Clelia desir'd . That which you request of me ( said this charming Princess to them ) is harder to grant you than you imagine ; but I cannot refuse a thing that is possible , to three such amiable persons as you ; moreover , to speak freely , I foresee that within a few daies , that will be known which I have hitherto so carefully conceal'd . However ( added she ) Amiclea must relate to you what you desire to know ; for I confess to you that I should not be able to tell you divers things , the bare remembrance of which makes me blush , tho they be not criminal . Clelia , Valeria , and Plotina , having consented to what she desir'd , she went away , and left Amiclea with these three fair Virgins , who being alone in their Tent , beseech'd her to give them a full Relation of all that concern'd the Princess of the Leontines And thereupon according to the order she had receiv'd from her , she began to speak in this manner . The HISTORY of the Princess LYSIMENA . IF you did not know the Princess of the Leontines , I should begin her History with her Elogium , thereby to interess you in her misfortunes ; but since you are not ignorant that she is very beautiful and very amiable , that she is a person of extroardinary wit and merit , and that nevertheless her vertue surpasses all her charms ; I it remains only that I acquaint you with her infelicities , to the end to excite your compassion to her , and to relate her Adventures to you , thereby to encrease your admiration of her . I will not take much pains to describe to you how the Court of Leontium stood when we were there ; I shall onely tell you by the way , that there was none more delightful in all Sicily , tho ( as you know ) there be a great number there , and it be at this day one of the places most fam'd for splendor and politeness in the world . The Country being very handsome and fertile , the air agreeable , and liberty sufficient , it is undoubtedly extreme pleasant living there . But it must be confess'd , that during the first years of the Princess Lysimena's life , the Court of Leontium was more delightful than it can be at this day . For when the principal Persons of a Court have well-temper'd minds , their example renders all their inferiors more civilis'd and vertuous . The late Prince of Leontium was certainly a very accomplisht Prince ; and the Princess of Leontium , his wife , was indu'd with all the Qualities that can cause a Person of Honour to be admir'd . Moreover , it may be assur'd that the Princess Lysimena resembles her as much , as Artemidorus does the late Prince , his Father . He that reigns at this day , has unquestionably some Qualities that ought to be commended ; for he is indu'd with wit and courage : but he is naturally distrustful , excessively jealous of his Authority , when he need not , and besides has some inclinations to cruelty . But to return to the Princess Lysimena , you shall know , that she from her infancy was very amiable , & that at twelve years old she was the greatest ornament of the Court. It was believ'd at that time , that she had but one Brother ; for you must know , Artemidorus at the age of ten years was taken by Pyrates , as the Prince of the Leontium sent him to Greece under the conduct of a wife Governor called Cleanthus , to be brought up there till he should come to the age of eighteen years ; after which no tidings had been heard of him . So that when the Prince his Father dy'd , Lysimena remain'd under the Authority of the Prince of Leontium her Brother , who Reigns at this day . Whilst ' the Princess her mother was alive , she was not without some consolation ; besides , being then but sixteen years old , grief more easily wore out of her mind , and she became capable of all the joy that can be found in a splendid Court by a Person that holds the chief rank there in all things , and sees her self as much superior to all about her both in beauty , wit , and Quality . The Princess Lysimena has always had the advantage to be free from one of those defects which are sufficiently common in those of her rank ; for she had never any of that intolerable pride , through which such as are possess'd with it , think they do too much honour to those that serve them , when they only take notice of the respect they bear to them ; who despise all that are not of a very considerable rank ; who are not oblig'd by any thing whatsoever , who will be lov'd without loving again ; who scorn gratitude , who will be yielded to in every thing , who understand nothing of liberality , and who have not so much as the art to chuse their own pleasures well . On the contrary , I can assure you she has alwaies very well known how to discern the truth of all things , she has lov'd those that lov'd her person more than such as respected her condition , and has been as diligent to render her self worthy to be lov'd , as if her birth and beauty had afforded her no advantage . And to speak truth , the diligence she has us'd has admirably succeeded . I was some years elder than the Princess ; but she attaining to an early prudence , lov'd rather to converse with such as exceeded her in age , than such as were younger : so that my mother being very much belov'd by the late Princess of Leontium , I went frequently to the Palace , where I had the good fortune to be chosen amongst a hundred more amiable Virgins than my self , to be the Princess favourite . At that time a very near Kinsman of the Prince of Syracusa who dwelt at Leontium , became extreme amorous of Lysimena ; his name was Meleontus , and he a is person of undoubted courage , wit , and magnificence ; but he is naturally distrustful : and tho he be very noble , yet he is so little master of himself when he is in choler that he is at such times capable of many things which he would not have done when his choler is pass'd . Moreover , Meleontus is a very goodly Person , and has a kind of noble boldness in the air of his countenance , which sutes both with his Quality and humour . Being usually a partaker in all the pleasures of the Prince , he had the freedome to see the Princess Lysimena , very often . Whereby it is to be wondred , if seeing a most amiable person every day , he could not hinder himself from loving her . Besides , to speak truth , it was so much the mode to love Lysimena , that it was said at Court , She had not one slave that was not amorous of her . It was discover'd that a Painter , as he drew her Picture , became her Lover ; and one of the Gardeners of the Palace , to whom she had spoken very often ( because she much delights in flowers ) lost his reason through the excess of love he had for her . Moreover , it was for this cause that she was styl'd so as she is at this day ; for a certain person saying one day pleasantly , that to distinguish her from the Princess her Mother , who was call'd the Princess of Leontium , she ought to be term'd the Princess of the Leontines , since she reign'd in the hearts of all the Prince her Brothers Subjects ; the conceit was taken up , and she came by degrees to be generally styl'd so . Nevertheless , this universal love caus'd her to be hated and envy'd by several beauties : Clidamira who you know , was certainly a little envious at her , but amongst others there was a woman of Quality , that thought her self more beautiful than Lysimena , who proceeded so far to wish her as much mischief as if the Princess had undone her in her fortune , tho she was guilty of no other crime but being as amiable as you see . This woman , who is call'd Amerintha , is indeed very fair , and has no common temper of mind , as you shall know in the sequel of my discourse . Meleontus having been her servant for some time , and afterwards forsaking her to adore Lysimena , she thereupon began to hate the Princess ( as I told you ) altho she dissembled it as much as she could . In the mean time Meleontus omitted nothing which he jugd'd might serve to make his passion known to Lysimena , who had no inclination at all towards him . But because the Prince her Brother did not disapprove this affection , she durst not treat him unkindly : but her particular humor was so averse from all Courtship , that upon all occasions she commended Friendship above Love , maintaining that there is nothing more delightful than to have Friends , and nothing more troublesome than to have Lovers , whether they be lov'd again or no. And accordingly she was very severe to the former , and very gentle at the latter . Zenocrates was at this time at Leontium , where having been very amorous of an amiable Lady nam'd Andromira , his love at length turn'd into friendship . Which , besides , was a friendship without ardour , and not much pleasing ; so that he said sometimes laughing , That there is far more pleasure in having a Friend of a Lady that had alwaies been a Friend , than in having one that had been considered as a Mistress , and is no longer lookt upon but as a Friend . Andromira being a little related to me , I frequently reproacht Zenocrates with his change , and this is no unusual subject of our conversation . If you did not know him , I should tell you of the goodliness of his personage , the vivacity of his wit , and all the good qualities he is indu'd with ; but it will be sufficient to let you know that he is of a very noble extraction , that he is Originally a Greek tho he was born at a City call'd Herbesa , which was his Father's , and is not far from Leontium ; I shall add further , that he was at that time of great esteem in this Court. That which hapned between him and Andromira being a very rare case , all the world talk'd of it , and Lysimena making advantage of it in reference to her own sentiments , said , it was easie to perceive thereby the expedience of returning to Friendship . For my part ( said I to her one day in the presence of Meleontus and Zenocrates ) I do not conceive how any one is capable of Friendship towards another that has been lov'd ; for if I had once had an affection for a man , I think I could not desist from it without hating him , or at least without having an indifference for him , which could never become Friendship . I am of Amiclea's mind ( said Meleontus ) and I do not think it possible for me ever to be a Friend to my Mistress . For my part ( said Lysimena ) Friendship is so high in my esteem , that I account it good at all times . But how is it possible ( said Meleontus ) for Love to become Friendship ? What becomes of the desires , impatiencies , melancholies , fears , transports , little and great pleasures , suspitions , hope , jealousie , and all the other passions that are inseparable from Love ? In truth ( said Zenocrates ) I cannot tell you what is become of all these , but I know at present I have the greatest tranquillity of the world in reference to Andromira , and that she cannot give me either great trouble or great pleasure . I behold her without desires or without hopes , I should serve her if it were in my power , I esteem her , I love her , and I visit her also very often : but for the most part , our conversation is but luke-warm , and our Friendship has nothing in it that affords much inquietude or great delight . But did you ever love that person ? ( said Meleontus ) . More than you can imagine ( answer'd Zenocrates ) . I can witness ( reply'd I ) that he has made very amorous Verses upon her , and I have seen him inquieted , jealous , and much solicitous concerning her . But that which I admire most ( said Lysimena ) is , that Andromira should be capable of returning to Friendship as well as he . Ah! Madam ( said Meleontus ) Zenocrates must needs have lov'd but weakly when he was amorous , since he could become a Friend of a Lover ; however , I am well assur'd ( said he with a lower voice ) I finde I shall never have any Friendship for the admirable Lysimena . That which you speak is so disobliging to me ( answer'd the Princess ) that you deserve I should give you a sharp answer . That which I said is so true and so passionate , Madam ( reply'd he ) that I cannot believe it possible for you to be so unjust as to hate me for it . After this other Ladies being arriv'd , the discourse was changed . Nevertheless , from that day Meleontus became more confident to speak to Lysimena concerning his Love , altho she always forbid him , and Zenocrates became so intimate a friend to her , that no man in the Court was so high in her favour , nor had so much liberty to see her . For Zenocrates had in a short time got such a reputation of being inconstant , that not fearing he would become her Lover , she was joyful that he was her Friend . We oftentimes reproacht him that he had only the beginnings of love ; and he was so expert at raillery thereupon , that it render'd our conversation very delightful . Meleontus's love in the mean time augmented to the highest degree he was capable of , he being a person more inclin'd to this passion than to Friendship . These two persons were often together , and seem'd to be considerably intimate , tho indeed they communicated nothing of importance one to another ; for Zenocrates loves not to declare his secrets , and Meleontus is so distrustful , that he car'd not to put confidence in him , especially in what concern'd Lysimena . 'T is true , he had no great secrets to tell of in this respect , for tho he had the most violent passion for the Princess , that ever was , yet she answer'd it so little , that she afforded him no great matter for secrecie . Nevertheless , he was not discourag'd ; for tho the Princess of Leontium did not much approve his pretensions to the Princess her daughter , yet the Prince her Son so upheld him in them , that he was not destitute of hope . In the mean time there were made continual feasts , at which Zenocrates was always present as Lysimena's friend . This Quality was no doubt very advantageous to him and gave him many occasions of conversing with her , which otherwise he could not have had , if his inconstancie had not secur'd him from being apprehended by Lysimena as a man that was amorous of her . So that by degrees she came to have a very dear friendship for Zenocrates ; who one the other side lov'd her no doubt as much as he could , and often told her , that he lov'd her more than four of his Mistressess . Thus Lysimena taking much delight in the amity of such an agreeable Friend , and ( if I dare say it ) in mine , dayly confirm'd her self in the opinion she then had , That Love is less sweet than Friendship . Zenocrates in the mean time was better treated as her Friend , than Meleontus was as her Lover . Andromira was sometimes present in their conversations , and one day the Princess ask'd her , whether Zenocrates were a more agreeable Friend than a Lover . In truth , Madam ( answer'd Andromira , smiling ) I cannot well resolve your Question ; all that I can tell you , is , that when our affection was a little more tender than friendship , we had more pain and more pleasure ; but at this day when it has chang'd its nature , we doe not divert our selves much in our familiarity . That answer of Andromira , to Lysimena seem'd to her so remarkable , that being alone the next day in her Closet , she made a description of that person's sentiments , she painted her out to the life , and did me the favour to shew me what she writ upon this subject , which was extremely pleasant . For without pencil or colours , she made so exact a picture of Andromira , that none could but know it . At first the Princess would have conceal'd this Portraiture ; but telling Zenocrates of it , and Zenocrates not being able to hide a thing made for the honour of the Princess's wit , told it to the Prince , the Prince to Meleontus , and Meleontus to the whole Court. Upon which , as all the world is full of imitators , good or bad , in a few dayes all the men of the Court became Painters , and all the women made their own Pourtraits , without considering that it is very difficult to speak handsomely of ones self : for if a person set forth his own commendations , he becomes ridiculous and insufferable ; if he blame himself justly , he would doe better to amend his faults than publish them ; and it he speak neither good nor ill of himself he is sufficiently tedious . But in brief , a Constellation stronger than Reason put all the World into this vein . The most excusable were such as overcommended themselves , for they delineated themselves according to their self-conceit ; and the most faulty were such as made Satyrical Pourtraitures against persons whose goodness and vertue ought to have exempted them from envy . Tho indeed the Authors injur'd themselves , by describing themselves amongst all the worthy persons , and did no hurt to those they intended to injure . Upon this occasion all discourses were only concerning Pourtraitures , every one had some in their Pockets , and the end of the Composers was only to give Copies from one to another . One day , amongst an honourable Company , at the Palace of the Princess of Leontium where Lysimena was at that time , arose a discourse concerning the Portraitures in fashion . For my part ( said Meleontus ) I like not this ardency of doing that always which others doe , and that because some one person has made a handsome Portrait , therefore all the world should betake themselves to make bad . In truth ( added I ) I believe there is not a person at Leontium that has a Looking glass , but has made their own picture , excepting my self who could never resolve to speak either good or ill in my own behalf . After this , Lysimena ask'd if there were any new Portraiture , and Zenocrates told her two were made of the same person by no ordinary invention ; which the Princess desiring to see , Zenocrates who had them , gave them to her to read , telling her , the first of them seem'd to be made by some Lover or some friend of Amerintha . I easily believe ( answer'd Lysimena ) it might be made by a Lover , but as for a Friend , I doubt it : for Amerintha loves not to have Friends , and I am perswaded few people have many , against their own wills . After this Lysimena began to read that which follows . The Portraiture of AMERINTHA . AMerintha is of a tall and handsome stature , of a good aspect , and has all the lustre of a great Beauty : her eyes are sparkling and sweet , they excite love , fear , and hope all at the same time . They are the fairest azure in the World , and her hair is of the most goodly flaxen that ever was seen . She has a little mouth , ruddy and smiling , and a thousand charms in the air of her countenance . Her complexion is clear even to admiration , and she has such an agreeable mind , in which sweetness and confidence , modesty and gallantry , chearfulness and sometimes pensiveness appear together . She is obliging and civil , she speaks well , she has a good grace , she pleases all that see her ; and whoever is not in love the first time he sees her , is incapable of ever being so . Her heart is resolute enough to undertake difficult things without scruple , nothing perplexes or astonishes her ; she trusts always either to her beauty or to her address . And indeed she has reason to conside in them , since to this hour she has almost alwayes done whatever she desired to do , nothing being able to resist her ; and I believe she will perpetually do her own pleasure . It must be confess'd ( said Lysimena , after she had done reading ) that Amerintha has all that this Portraiture attributes to her . I acknowledge it ( answer'd Meleontus ) but she has some things that are not express'd in it . Nevertheless ( added I ) there is none but would know her by this description . If it be so ( said Zenocrates ) you will not judge the other Portrait made of her to be very like . There are Pictures sometimes ( answer'd Lysimena ) that doe not resemble one another , and yet are very like the persons for whom they were made : but to judge whether this be so , let us see it . After which she began to read the Second . Portraiture of AMERINTHA . AMerintha is a Person ( you think perhaps I am going to say Wonderful , but it is more just to say ) Incomprehensible ; and no doubt you will agree with me by that time I have made her Picture . Her beauty is gay , her Complexion pale , her Eyes sufficiently terrible , and her words pass through one of the handsomest mouths in the World. Her Hair is fair , and the air of her whole Person noble enough ; but her Hands are not made to catch Hearts , for they are so deform'd , that she alwaies hides them in a corner of a great veil she wears , for fear she should shew them either to her Lovers or her self . Nor are her Arms more handsome ; her neck too is sufficiently ill shap'd : and for my part , I confess my imagination perswades me that all which I do not see , more resembles that which displeases me than that which seems agreeable to me . But which is strange , that which is handsome in this Person serves only to injure her ; since she does not attract Lovers but to make her self enemies ; and it may be said she never causes her self to be lov'd , but the better to render her self hated . For they that do not love her , admire her more than they that do , because as soon as any one had had time enough to know her , he finds that she loves none but her self , that her heart is full of dissimulation , and that she uses a certain false goodness only the better to deceive such as she desires to destroy , that her Wit only serves her to frame intrigues , and to perplex all those she calls friends ; that her confidence is seldome employ'd but to performe actions worthy to be repented of ; that she does Civilities to none but those from whom she knows she shall receive greater ; that she imployes craft in all things , and understands not true Prudence . She is expert enough in disguising truth , tho on some occasions she has been liable to conviction of falshood ; she loves liberality in another , and never practises it ; she would have it believ'd that she knows how to love , tho she never lov'd any . In the mean time she does many things which nothing but love seems to be able to cause them to do whomit absolutely possesseth . But lastly , the greatest truth that can be said of her , is , that no other Person ever excited so much love and hatred , or attracted so many praises and reproaches : and that which troubles her most of all , is , that all Persons begin with admiration , and alwaies end with contempt . Ah! Zenocrates ( said Lysimena ) if there were any stranger here , I would say this does not much resemble Amerintha ; but since I conceive none can contradict what is here said of her , I must acknowledge this second Portraiture resembles Amerintha as much as the first ; for tho one extols her , and the other blames her , yet both are like her . The first would seem admirably well made to a man that had seen her but eight dayes ; and the latter to those that have lov'd her a long time . He that made this Picture ( answer'd Zenocrates ) calls these Pourtraits , two-fac'd Pourtraits ; because in the one he speaks all the good , and in the other all the evil . This malitious invention has no doubt some wit in it ( reply'd Lysimena ) but for that it may prejudice virtuous persons , I will not commend it . Not but that Amerintha deserves her picture should be made in such manner , that it may please every one ; but however , 't is better to conceal the defects of others , than to discover them , altho it be never so ingeniously done . That which you say , is very generous , Madam ( answer'd I ) but above all things it behoves not to reproach any person for want of Beauty , or for bad fortune , unless people desire to be accounted malitious or scurrilous ; and if it be lawful to speak disadvantageous truths , it ought to be against such as are wicked , back-biters , slanderers , cheaters , envious at others glory ; because sometimes well drawing the Character of a bad man , vice may be render'd odious . But withall , these descriptions ought to be general , and not to point at any one in particular , unless it be necessary to make perfidious persons known , for fear they deceive such as are not so . For as in certain places of great Rivers , Marks are set up , to advertise such as pass that way , of Rocks hid under the water , which might occasion Ship wrack ; so sometimes dangerous persons may be made known , to the end the virtuous may more easily avoid them . That which you say is extreme reasonable ( reply'd Zenocrates ) and whereas so many unprofitable Pourtraitures are made , I wish some were compos'd that might be of good use . I would have an envious man painted forth , that so envy might be hated ; a detractor , to the end to cause detraction to be detested ; a deceiver , that perfidiousness might be render'd odious ; and in like manner many other evil qualities . But as for an inconstant person ( interrupted Lysimena smiling ) you say nothing of him . Tho I am perhaps less such than I am taken to be ( answer'd he ) yet I shall not at present offer to say I am not such at all ; but only , that for the most part inconstant persons are rather reckon'd amongst the giddy-brain'd , than the wicked ; and for that reason I did not think to mention them in this occasion . But as for Amerintha's two-fac'd Portrait , it was compos'd by one that desires not to make a secret of it ; all the Court has seen it , and many have since attempted the like . Nevertheless , the Princess so openly profest her self an Enemy to all that made such kinde of things , that in a very few dayes none dar'd to write in that manner ; and this is a great instance , that 't is extremely important for persons of the principal rank in Courts never to approve of those that wound the reputation of others . And it concerns them sufficiently ; for , by not permitting the glory of their inferiors to be blemisht , they preserve their own , and place a Bar between calumny and themselves . Yet this discourse of Lysimena did not hinder but that Amerintha understanding by Andromira ( who told her of it unwittingly ) that her Portraiture had been read in the Princesses lodgings , was extremely inrag'd at it , and design'd to doe her some mischief , tho in truth she had no cause to complain of Lysimena . But dissimulation being necessary to all such as would doe an injury , she made no shew of any disgust at all ; but contrarily she visited Lysimena more frequently , she sought my friendship and absolutely gain'd that of a Virgin who at that time belong'd to the Princess of the Leontines . In the mean time Meleontus was infinitly amorous of Lysimena , and Zenocrates thinking himself her friend ; was her Lover ; tho indeed he shortly perceiv'd that he deceiv'd himself . As for the Princess , she thought nothing of it , and was so pleas'd with his friendship , that she boasted of it to all the World. But as one day she was speaking of it to him , he found himself sufficiently perplex'd . For you must know , Zenocrates having deserted all his Mistresses for some time before , seem'd to have nothing else to doe , but to render his devoirs to Lysimena . Upon which the Princess not desiring that her friendship should restrain him ; told him one day pleasantly , that she in no manner pretended to ingross him , and tho she sometimes jested with him about his inconstancie , yet she would not hinder him from having some of those half Mistresses , who without possessing his whole heart , might afford him divertisement , and occasion him to write pleasant Letters , and delightful Verses . Zenocrates blusht at this speech of Lysimena , and was much puzzled how to answer to it . For according to the thoughts he then had , he lookt upon the permission the Princess gave him , as the most cruel in the World. Yet he durst not give her any sign of his passion , of which he saw well she had not the least suspition ; nor was he willing to speak any thing that altogether oppos'd her Counsel . But answering ambiguously to that which she said to him , The Friendship wherewith you honour me , Madam ( said he to her ) must needs be very weak , since instead of correcting my faults , you advise me to abandon my self to them . You have a hundred times reproacht me for my beginnings of Love , but I see now you would have me have three or four Mistresses at once ? Is it , Madam ( added he ) because my frequent converse is distasteful to you ? In no wise ( answer'd she smiling ) but 't is only because I have an extreme fear lest Friendship should become fastidious to you . As Zenocrates was going to reply , Meleontus enter'd ; whereupon not being able to hide his discomposedness of mind , he withdrew sufficiently pensive . Meleontus had opportunity so seldome to speak to the Princess apart , that he would not lose this ; and assoon as Zenocrates was gone forth , he began to speak to her of his passion . I know well Madam ( said he to her ) that I am going to displease you ; but I know also , that if I do not speak to you of my love , I must needs lose either my life or my reason . Not but that I am perswaded ( added he without giving her leisure to interrupt him ) that you know I love you as much as I am able to love . All my looks , my words , and my actions declare it to you ; the Prince likewise being my Protector , speakes to you to my advantage ; and your own merit being favourable to me in this case , does not permit you to doubt of my passion . Yes , Madam , not so much but your looking-glass tells you I adore you ; but however , I will declare it to your self , at the hazard of seeing as much anger in your eyes , as there is love in my heart . I know well , Meleontus ( answer'd Lysimena ) that the Prince my Brother speaking to me in your favour , and approving your affection for me , I ought not to answer you sharply , and that I cannot be offended at what you tell me , without offending him . Therefore I will answer you like a good friend , rather than as an incensed Mistress . I tell you then , with much sincerity , I find no disposition in my heart ever to love any person ; and If I did , it would not be your self . Not but that if the Prince my Brother went about to constrain me to marry you , I should be capable to obey him , rather than to make a great noise in the world : but Meleontus , you would be more unhappy thereby , and I should be more miserable too ; for , certainly , the love you have for me would soon be chang'd into aversion , when you observ'd the indifferencie I have for you turn'd into hatred . For , indeed , if after what I have said to you , you should oblige the Prince my Brother to force my will. I should believe I had cause to hate you . Ah! Madam ( cry'd Meleontus ) what you say is extreme rigorous to me to hear , and sufficient to induce me to resolve to be reveng'd upon you , by marrying you against your will. For , altho , Madam , I should be enforc'd to hate you after having marry'd you , yet I should be more happy than I am in loving you without being lov'd , or hoping to be so by you . Hatred has its pleasures as well as Love ; there is contempt and revenge in it : whereas when a person loves , tho he be ill-treated , nevertheless he cannot refrain from adoring the person by whom he his so receiv'd . But , Madam , let us not proceed to such hard extremities ; doe justice to my love , suffer your self to be prevail'd upon by my constancie ; and I assure you , assoon as you resolve to pity my unhappiness , you will account me less worthy of hatred than you doe , and your self less unhappy . Lysimena was going to answer , when the Prince of Leontium enter'd , who observing Meleontus's dissatisfaction in his countenance , drew the Princess aside , and told her so earnestly , that she would disoblige him if she did not regard Meleontus as a man deserving to pretend to marry her , that she was extremely afflicted at it . Nevertheless , she ingag'd her self to nothing , and yet did not absolutely tell the Prince , she was incapable to obey him . In the mean time , the fair and dangerous Amarintha , being incensed in her mind against Lysimena , both because she had drawn away Meleontus from her , and because she believ'd she had took pleasure in reading that humorous Portraiture at her chamber , diligently set her self to observe her . Wherebly , having a cunning wit , she came to know that the Princess had a very great aversion for Meleontus , and as violent an inclination for Zenocrates . Wherefore imploying both these passions for her revenge , she endeavour'd to cause Meleontus to marry Lysimena , and to cause her self to be lov'd by Zenocrates , onely to the end to hinder the Princess from being lov'd by him . And indeed , within a short time her revenge became more easie , because the Prince fell in love with her . This induc'd her to give over the design of getting Zenocrates for her Lover ; and she did all she could to augment the Prince's passion , that she might consequently more easily obtain the end she propos'd to her self . And tho she hated Meleontus as well as Lysimena , yet out of a malicious craft , she acted as if she desir'd to render him happy , with a secret intention to make him miserable . For being perswaded Lysimena hated him , and had a very tender affection for Zenocrates , she well saw , that she could do nothing more disadvantageous either for him or for her , than to oblige the Prince to force Lysimena to marry Meleontus , tho the passion he had in his Soul suggested to him , that a greater felicity could not befal him . To this purpose a great reconciliation was made between Meleontus and Amarintha , who pass'd mutual promises to serve one another in all things . Zenocrates all this while was very amorous of Lysimena , but dar'd not intimate the least sign of it to her ; and having experienc'd that in loving Amerintha his love turn'd into friendship , he found that inloving Lysimena , his friendship was become love . As for the Princess , she still thought her affection to Zenocrates was only friendship ; so that she imparted all her discontents to him as well as to me : by which means he had the satisfaction to know that she had a great aversion for his Rival , but the grief too , to undestand that the Prince highly promoted his interests , and to observe the intimacy between Meleontus and Amarintha , whom the Prince was passionately enamour'd of . Amarintha's purpose on the other side being onely to torment Meleontus , she told him , she believ'd Zenocrates was in love with Lysimena , and that Lysimena took no notice of his boldness . But all the Court talks of it ( added she maliciously ) and I doubt not but 't is very important to advertise her of it . Nevertheless , because she would receive this intelligence very ill , if I gave it her , I shall not meddle with the business . Amerintha had no sooner spoke this , but Meleontus wonder'd he had not suspected Zenocrates of loving Lysimena ; and as jealousie takes things alwaies in the extremity , he believ'd at the same time that possibly Lysimena was in love with Zenocrates . Which thought taking deep impression in his mind , he resolv'd to be satisfied in the matter , thank'd Amerintha for the information she gave him , tho it render'd him more unhappy . Within a few daysafter , he went to the Princess , finding her alone , I know not , Madam ( said he to her ) how you will receive a matter which I have to tell you , but I know the respect alone I have to your glory , induces me to advertise you , that Zenocrates deports himself in such a manner , that it is believ'd he is extremely amorous of you , and that you cannot but perceive it . Because you believe jealousie is an indubitable proof of love ( answer'd Lysimena with a cold aspect ) no question you would make a Rival to your self , on purpose to have a pretext to act like a jealous Lover . But , Meleontus , have not recourse to such an extravagant device ; for I have but too certain a belief that you love me : but to my unhappiness , the knowledg I have of your affection cannot produce the like in me ; since to tell you sincerely ( added she ) I have done all I could to love you , but in vain . However , for what concerns Zenocrates , I answer you , that he is no more but my friend , and as long as he comports himself only as such , I will not be brought to treat him ill as a lover . The Princess had scarce ended these words , but Zenocrates enter'd : assoon as he appear'd , Lysimena blush'd ; of which Zenocrates not knowing the cause , the inquietude it gave him caus'd him to do the like , But he soon recover'd himself , and advertis'd Meleontus that the Prince enquir'd for him ; so that this Favourite was constrain'd to leave his Rival with his Mistress . Assoon as he was gone , Zenocrates percieving some discontent in the fair eyes of Lysimena , conjur'd her to tell him what she had in her mind . In truth , Zenocrates ( said she to him ) I wish you knew , but I think I have not the power to tell you . It must be some strange thing then ( answer'd he ) and I fear ( added this secret Lover ) 't is some artifice of Amerintha . I do not doubt ( reply'd Lysimena . ) But I beseech you , Madam ( said Zenocrates , who is naturally very curious ) tell me whether I am concern'd in that which you wish I knew . You are as much as my self ( answer'd Lysimena ) . 'T is then some horrid wickedness I am accused of ( reply'd he ) if it be , I conjure you , Madam , to believe that I am perfectly innocent . I believe so ( answer'd she ) and to testifie so much to you ( proceeded the Princess , blushing ) I will at this instant resolve to acquaint you with what Meelontus has told me . I shall be oblig'd to you for it , Madam ( reply'd Zenocrates ) speak therefore I conjure you , and tell me exactly all that Meleontus said to you against me . He told me ( answer'd Lysimena , not imagining really that Zenocrates was in love with her ) that all the Court believes you have an affection for me , and that I understand it without taking it ill . I leave you to judge ( added she ) whether this be well-pleasing to me to hear . Ah! Madam ( cry'd he ) I am unhappy . No , no , Zenocrates ( answer'd Lysimena ) do not fear that this accident shall deprive you of my friendship ; for tho I am much troubled at the rumour , yet I will not punish you for a crime which you have not committed . Alass ! Madam ( repli'd he ) you ill interpret my words . For , in brief ( added he out of a transport of love ) that which causes me to account my self unhappy , is , that the whole Court knowes I almost dye for love of you , and you alone are ignorant of it . Yes , Divine Princess ( proceeded Zenocrates with the most passionate looks in the World ) I have not power to tell you that I do not love . I acknowledge , that without this occasion , perhaps I should never have told you that I love you , and I had almost resolv'd to dye without giving you any testimonies of my affection ; but finding a necessity upon me to declare my self exactly , I am too sincere , Madam , to offer to excuse my self of a crime , which I esteem glorious to commit . For in truth , Madam , the seemingly inconstant Zenocrates is the most faithful Lover that ever liv'd ; and moreover , you might have observ'd that for some time ago I have chang'd my manner of acting . But Zenocrates ( answer'd the Princess much surpriz'd ) you do not consider what you speak ; for if you perswade me that you are amorous of me , you hazard the losing of my friendship . Should you deprive me of your Friendship , Madam ( reply'd he ) you would take nothing from me that could render me happy . No , Madam , that friendship as precious as it is , can no longer content me ; I am a rash person , and have desires more ambitious . Nevertheless , I promise you to keep them secret for fear of offending you . But is it possible , Zenocrates ( interrupted the Princess ) that there should be any truth in your words , and that you will force me to banish you ? I permit you still to contradict your self ( added she ) for I have so tender a friendship for you , that I will do all things to preserve it . Were I assur'd to dye at this very moment ( answer'd Zenocrates ) I could not resolve to contradict the most certain truth in the world . But , Madam , I conjure you by that Friendship where with you have honor'd me , have pity upon an unhappy Friend that has lov'd you in spight of himself , that has receiv'd love into his heart under the appearances of friendship ; and do not destroy him , for perhaps you would regret him after you had destroy'd him ( added he sighing ) . But Zenocrates ( reply'd Lysimena . ) what can I do for you in this case without acting against my self ? Is it not true , Madam ( said he ) that if you had not discover'd I lov'd the Princess of Syracusa , or some other person that probably could not render me happy , you would have pity'd me , comforted me , and given me Counsel ? I confess it ( answer'd Lysimena ) . Then I beseech you ( reply'd he ) comfort me , and counsel the unhappy Zenocrates . He desires no more of you , he has really ceas'd being your Friend , to become your Lover ; but being thereby more unhappy , does not he deserve your compassion ? I know I have told you , your friendship could render me happy no longer ; but however , in the deplorable condition I am , become at least my Friend , tho I am no longer yours . I promise you , Madam , to do exactly what ever you please ; you shall be Mistress of all my actions , looks , and words . Suffer me therefore to love you as I am able to love you , and love me also as you — . But what say I ? ( added he ) . No , no , Madam , I know not what I would say ; and should I have said it , I should have repented of it the next moment . Hate me then , and banish me ; for I see but too well , that I can never be happy . No doubt you deserve never to be so ( said Lysimena ) but the interest of my Honour , requires me not to make any stir in the world , that might be to my disadvantage ; therefore , Zenocrates since you desire me to act like a friend still , I counsel you to cure your self , to become inconstant again , and to get a new Mistress to morrow , to whom you may be so diligent a servant as to extinguish the unpleasing rumour Meleontus has told me of . Moreover , I forbid you ever to speak to me of your love , as you tender the enjoying the liberty to see me . But yet once more , Zenocrates , resume your accustomed manner of acting , be a servant to all the Beauties , one after another , till you find your self perfectly cured . Zenocrates endeavour'd at first to oppose this advice of Lysimena ; but the Princess becoming angry , and speaking to him with an air that intimated there was no other course to be taken but obedience , he crav'd her pardon for having resisted her , he submitted absolutely to her pleasure , and he engag'd never to speak to her of his passion , to be cur'd of it , and to appear a Lover of some fair one of the Court. And accordingly within a few daies after , Zenocrates accustom'd himself to visit a Kinswoman of Clidamira , who is sufficiently fair . But for that he would not have the Princess suspect him of being become amourous of this Lady , he shortly after deserted her for another , and that other for a third . And thus he seem'd inconstant in the eyes of all the Court , that he might seem constant in those of Lysimena , to whom he sufficiently testifi'd by his looks , that his heart was not chang'd in reference to her , and that his constancy was imputable to her as the cause . In the mean time he suffer'd more than can be imagin'd ; for he talk'd eternally of love to women whom he did not affect , and never spoke of it to the person whom alone he could love . When he made Verses , he avoyded putting any thing into them , that might particularly sute to the person for whom he pretended to compose them , because he would have the Princess attribute them all to her self . And indeed he contriv'd them so ingeniously , that without any ones observance he alwaies accommodated them to the Princess , who having such a wit as she has , understood well enough what Zenocrates desir'd she should . But being very prudent too , she took no notice to him of any thing . In the mean time Amerintha ( who made poyson of all occurrences ) perceiving she had no longer any ground to tell Meleontus that Zenocrates was amourous of Lysimena , made divers railleries upon her , believing that Zenocrates had given over loving her as well as his other Mistresses . 'T is true , all the world had so great respect for Lysimena , that her raillerios were ill taken , and serv'd onely to manifest her malice . As for Meleontus , he no longer knew whom to accuse as the cause of Lysimena's aversion , and continued to serve her out with much assiduousness , omitting nothing that might please her . His magnificence was conspicuous in all things , she had more divertisement than she desir'd , and he visited her continually : but being of a violent and unequal temper , he sometimes spoke to her with extroardinary submissiveness , and sometimes imperiously , relying upon the Prince's favour , who still continued his Courtship to Amerintha , tho she was not much more faithful to him than another ; for an humoursome woman can never be determin'd to any person , how much soever it concerns her to be so . But the Princess having honoured me already with a tender affection , made me privy to all that befel her , she declar'd to me her aversion for Meleontus and Zenocrates's love to her self , with the new cause of his inconstancy . About this time Zenocrates finding scarce any Lady in the Court to whom he had not made some professions of devotion , was a little longer servant to a Kinswoman of Amerintha than he had been to all others . Which Lysimena observing , spoke to me one day concerning it , after a manner that evidenc'd to me she had a greater kindness for him than she imagin'd . But before I tell you what she said to me thereupon , I must describe the place to you , where she spoke of it , because 't is something pertinent to my discourse , and because I naturally love Gardens so well , that I cannot resolve to mention them meerly by the way . Wherefore as I willingly use to make some stay in traversing a Garden , so my mind as readily stays to describe a handsome place when I have occasion to speak something of any such . Know then , that there 's a man at Leontium called Adimantus , who is lookt upon as a very happy man. His Lineage is noble ; when he was young he was handsome , and well-shap'd , dextrous at all things , very prudent in all affairs he takes in hand ; at present he is of a great age , but has a comely stature still , and a very noble and becoming aspect . He has riches even in abundance , as perfect health as a young man , inclinations to love pleasures , and wherewith to enjoy them , a Wife handsome and prudent , many good and ingenious children , and amongst the rest an elder Son , who is known and esteem'd by the whole Court. He has likewise a Daughter , whom I account handsomer than Amerintha , tho Amerintha is one of the handsomest persons in the world , but with this difference , that she I speak of has as much wisdome as beauty , and the other yields in vertue almost to those that have the least ; Moreover , Adimantus is happy too in the Wives of his Children , and I know one of them that has a pretty agreeable and delicate air which renders her infinitely lovely . But Adimantus being a prudent man in his pleasures , he took care in the beginning of his life to chuse such as might last him till death . To which purpose beyond one of the Suburbs of Leontium , he has a garden that is one of the most handsome and delightful in the World , and it is made use of to walk in by all people of Quality in Leontium , of either Sex ; for Adimantus , who is of a magnificent inclination , permits free entrance to all Persons of Condition . The way that leads to it is plain and not long ; there are certain Walks before the Gate , the Architecture of which is not curious , but sufficiently handsome . The first entrance is into a fair Court , which has in the upper end a large Balustrade of Iron , beyond which is seen a spacious and stately Garden-Plot , with a goodly fountain in the middle , and beyond that a long Walk , which endeth in a great Arch'd-Porch , where there is a gate made with grates . Through which one may see another Walk which reaches to a little Terrass , from whence is a prospect of all the Country about , and of part of Leontium at a distance . But the better to describe this excellent place , you must know , that on the right and left sides of the Gate that enters into the Court , there are two other grated ones , which open into two Courts separated from the first . On each side are Pavilions both alike , of handsome structure , the apartments of which are no less comely than convenient . The first Balustrade I spoke of , being pass'd , and two little green plats inclos'd with small pillars of Marble being cross'd , upon which are seen ndry Garden-plots with embosted and carved work , you enter into a spatious Plot borderd about with Pyramidal Cypresses , and having a fountain in the midst . Which being pass'd over into a Walk beyond , there is a concourse of eight large and very pleasant Walks , and there is one that lies on the left hand , the whole length of the Garden , which is admirably handsome . But to the end Adimantus might leave more freedome to those that walk there , and have more himself ; you must know , he has several Walks that are only for his own use . Beyond the Grated gate which is at the end of the great Walk , there is the Terrass I spoke of , very pleasant Vines , and a handsome Orchard . On the other side there is also another spacious Orchard , which is onely for himself ; there is a particular Garden for Orange-trees , wherein are seen the rarest Flowers and Plants in the World. So that in all seasons , admirable Fruits and Flowers are found in this delicious place : many times there is Musick there , and almost continually good Company . But to come to the place which belongs to my Story , you must know , that descending from this fair Garden , there is a long walk encloss'd with quicksets which has two Banquetting-Houses at the two ends , on the one side whereof along the wall , and on the other side along the Hedge , are the goodliest Fruit-trees that ever were seen . The Pavilion that is toward the Terrass serves only for shelter from the Sun and the rain , or to repose upon the Seats that are in it , as well as in the other two Pavilions that are in the same row . But as for that which is on the side towards the entrance , 't is the most lovely Cabinet that ever I beheld . For , conceive , Madam , that it is square , made with a round lover roof , pav'd with Marble , having a Balustrade round about it , a Fountain spurting out in the midst , which falls into a Bason of Jasper ; and that the side opposite to the Gate that opens to the end of the Walk has a great Looking-glass which augments the representations , multiplies the Fountain , and causes the Walk to be seen in what place soever one stands . So that sitting in this place , one may muse very agreeably at the purling noise and coolness of the water , which also makes divers agreeable and divertising Figures when you please . In this place it was that the Princess Lysimena going to sit one day , commanded me to follow her , whilst all the rest that attended her remain'd in the walk . The Princess was sometimes weary with walking , and at first intended only to enter in and sit down a while in this Cabinet . As for me , I plac'd my self at her feet upon a square stone which I found there by chance . She had not long been there , but she began to speak to me concerning Zenocrates , and ask me if I believ'd he was become constant , and lov'd Andromira's Kinswoman in good earnest . But , Madam ( said I to her ) you are not sufficiently considerate in speaking as you do ; for if Zenocrates were become constant , to her you speak of , he must necessarily be inconstant to you . Ah! Amiclea ( answer'd she blushing ) it cannot be call'd inconstancy when a person alters his mind towards one that is not willing to be lov'd . For my part ( said I to her smiling ) I conceive that he that ceases to love one that is not willing to be hated , he may alwaies be call'd inconstant . If your opinion be true ( answer'd she , blushing again ) then Zenocrates is really inconstant ; for I confess I would not that he should hate me . Then you are willing , Madam ( reply'd I ) that he should love you ; for not to flatter your self , you must not think to be eternally lov'd without your consenting to it , and perhaps not without loving too . But , Amiclea ( said Lysimena ) the inclination I have for Zenocrates is certainly no more but Friendship . For my part , Madam ( answer'd I smiling ) I have thought long since , that when one has Friendship for an agreeable Lover , it wants not much to turn it into Love. For , confess the truth , Madam ; you would not like that Zenocrates should have a violent passion , for any other . I acknowledge it ( reply'd the Princess ) but t is only because I think a great Friendship cannot consist at the same time in the heart with an ardent Love. But , Madam ( said I ) that which you say does not well sute with the case of Zenocrates , for you know he is possess'd with Love. Sincerely ( answer'd Lysimena , turning away her head a little ) I will not name his affection so ; and besides , if he continues so diligent a Courtship to Andromira's Kinswoman , I believe in a short time he will have neither Love nor Friendship for any other person , and She will wholly engross his heart . 'T is not ( added she ) that this ought very much to displease me , for I would not have given the least hope to Zenocrates , but out of a humor I am not Mistress of , I could be willing he would alwayes consider me more than all the rest of the World. As the Princess was speaking this , she lift up her head , thinking she heard some noise about the pav'd steps which lie round about the Cabinet . And it happened that she saw Zenocrates leaning upon the Balustrade , who being there when we enter'd into the Cabinet , durst not shew himself , because the Princess immediately began to speak of him . Lysimena perceiving him , made a great shreek , which causing me to look on that side her eyes turn'd , I beheld Zenocrates almost as much surpris'd as Lysimena . Yet he recollected himself in a little space , and descending with extreme diligence , came to cast himself upon his knees before the Princess , before she could resolve what to doe : I beseech you , Madam ( said he to her ) pardon me a crime which Chance and Love have caus'd me to commit ; I would not speak in these terms before Amiclea , If I had not understood from your own mouth and hers , that you have told her something concerning the passion which I have for you , and the indifference which you have towards me . Zenocrates ( answer'd Lysimena hastily ) you are not indifferent to me , for I had a Friendship for you a quarter of an hour agoe , but at present I find that I am going to hate you horribly . Was there ever any boldness equal to yours ( proceeded she ) to dare to hear what I speak in secret to Amiclea ? Alas ! Madam ( reply'd Zenocrates ) if you knew how it came to pass , you will find that I am innocent . I conceive , Madam ( said I to the Princess ) no person ought to be condemn'd without being first heard , and therefore you may please to give Zenocrates the hearing . If I thought he could justifie himself ( answer'd Lysimena ) I would forbid him to speak ; but being perswaded , the more he speaks , the more criminal he will appear , I permit him to say what he will. I shall tell you then Madam ( said he to her ) that I am an unfortunate person . That 's not the thing I would have you tell me ( interrupted she ) but only what you came hither for . I came hither to entertain my self , with thinking upon you , Madam ( reply'd Zenocrates ) at a time wherein I could not be with you with liberty to entertain you alone . But to think of me ( said the Princess ) it was not necessary for you to be alone . I acknowledge it , Madam ( answer'd he ) but having purposed to write something in my Tablets , with intention to cause you to read it , I made choice of the place of greatest solitude ; and if you please to see whether I speak true , give your self the trouble to read what I was writing when you came hither . At first the Princess refus'd to read what Zenocrates had written , but at last she took the Tablets , and therein found these words : Will you never go farther than Friendship , incomparable Lysimena ? and those fair eyes which have excited so great Love in me , will they never behold me with compassion ? I have promis'd you , Madam , not to speak of Love to you , but I have not promis'd you , not to write to you of it ; and indeed tho I had sworn it , the torments which I suffer would dispense with me for my Oaths . Consider therefore seriously , Madam , what you would have become of me , for — The Princess blusht as she read what I have repeated to you ; after which , beginning to speak , If you think to justifie your self by this ( said she to Zenocrates ) you are extremely deceiv'd . I pretend only ( answer'd he to prove to you that I came hither for no other reason but to meditate of you . But when you saw me ( said she ) Why did not you come down ? Why did you not go forth ? Or at least ; why did not you shew your self ? When I saw you , Madam ( answer'd he ) I thought of no more but seeing you ; but presently after I heard my self nam'd , and Love making me curious , I hearkn'd what you said concerning me ; and after that , respect caus'd me to stay where I was ; and the fear to displease you , constrain'd me not to change my place . This , Madam , is the cause of my Crime ; nevertheless , I am sufficiently punished for my rash curiosity , for I have heard nothing that I can draw to my advantage . Ha! Zenocrates ( reply'd she ) you are better pleas'd with me than you signifie , but I am so angry both with my self and you , that I will punish both of us alike ; and therefore I resolve to deprive my self of a Friend , and you of a Mistress . Goe , leave Leontium for some time ( said she to him ) goe to Herbesa , whither your affairs call you ; and if it be true that Andromira's Kinswoman has not laid very powerful chains upon you , every place will afford you objects of consolation . Ah! Madam ( cry'd he ) you are too cruel : No , no , you shall never banish me so easily ; and as for the reproaches you make me , I will soon put an end to them ; I will never more see the person you speak of ; and if it be still your pleasure that I should counterfeit being a Lover to hide the passion I have for you , I promise you never to serve one and the same person above eight dayes , but to appear so inconstant for the future , that your self shall never have reason to doubt of my constancie . Yet Zenocrates could not prevail at all with this discourse , nor make his peace all that day . Lysimena went away without granting him pardon , and we left Zenocrates in that place so pale , sad , and so afflicted , that I was moved with his discontent . And so was Lysimena too as well as I , and more ; but she endeavour'd to hide her sentiments from me , and counterfeited pleasantness the rest of the day . Nevertheless , Zenocrates made good his word , he gave over courting Andromira's kinswoman , and seem'd so chang'd , that he was constrain'd to pretend he was sick . But , in fine what cannot the constancie of a deserving person doe , when he knows well how to improve all opportunities fortune presents him with , and the aversion his Mistress has for his Rival ? Lysimena at length found that she lov'd Zenocrates more than she thought she did ; she permitted him to adore her , and acknowledg'd to him that if her fortune would permit it , she should account her self happy in being able to make him so . Moreover , she had this advantage , that the Princess her Mother favour'd Zenocrates . Yet after all , she took from him all hope of being happy , and promis'd him only to continue her resistance to the Prince her Brother , when he interceded for Meleontus . After this Zenocrates's life was pleasant enough , for tho he was not permitted to hope , yet he did not cease to doe so . But to the end not to give occasion to Meleontus or Amerintha to trouble their innocent affection , he still seem'd the most inconstang man in the world , and he counterfeited so exquisitely , that the two persons who had such extraordinary subtilety in the discerning the most ingenious artifices , were deceiv'd in this occasion . But that which was remarkable in this Adventure was , that the Princess her self was many times deceiv'd , by believing that Zenocrates was really inconstant . 'T is true , 't was easie for him to justifie himself ; for he offer'd Lysimena to visite none but her self , to converse with no other , and to renounce all the rest of the world , and all kind of interests and considerations , if she requir'd it . So that notwithstanding the disgust Meleontus's love gave her , Lysimena injoy'd some agreeable moments . The Princess her Mother hated Meleontus and loved Zenocrates . She found in this agreeable Lover , submissiveness , respect , wit , and constancie ; and to render all this more sweet , their affection was so secret , that none of the Court imagin'd there was any thing more than a bare friendship between them . Yet oftentimes they had little Quarrels , not only because Lysimena suspected he took delight in being inconstant and counterfeiting too well ; but also because Zenocrates , being naturally a little subject to distrust , he had now and then a causless fear that Lysimena would at length suffer her heart to be touch'd with Meleontus's passion . But however , these small fallings out serving only to invigorate the dearness of their affection , they were not much to be pity'd . Yet the Princess did not tell Zenocrates she lov'd him , but so agreeably suffer'd him to love her , that he told it to himself . As for Meleontus , he made many splendid and costly entertainments ; but Zenocrates with less shew made gallantries that more affected Lysimena's heart . I remember one day amongst the rest , Zenocrates bethought himself of a thing sufficiently gallant , which I shall tell you by and by ; but first you must know there was at that time a man of Quality of Syracusa at Leontium , a great Friend of the Princess , and that deservedly , being a person of no ordinary merit . I beseech you , dear Amiclea ( interrupted Plotina ) make us know a man whom you believe worthy to be Lysimena's Friend ; for , for my part , I love much to judge of people by their Friends . I am much of Plotina's humor in this ( said Valeria ) and I know Clelia is so too . Since 't is so ( said Amiclea ) it will be easie for me to satisfie you ; besides , I must confess to you , it was hard for me to resolve to mention this illustrious friend of Lysimena without commending him . Know then , Theander is a man of Quality , whose Character is so particular , that 't is not easie to describe it well . He is tall , of a goodly shape and noble Port ; his aspect is extreme graceful , and there is a certain air in his whole Person , that denotes part of his nature , and promises with sincerity , and goodness . He has a large rising Nose , his Visage is somewhat long , his Eyes are sufficiently little , but so sweet and smiling , that 't is easily seen his heart is sensible of pleasures . His action is careless enough ; his hair is of a good length ; and sometimes he uses so sprightly a silence , that 't is manifest he hears nothing but what he understands most throughly , and of which many times he is able to speak better than those he hears . And indeed , Theander has a great natural wit , which he has so carefully improv'd , that there are scarce any Sciences in nature he is not capable of . When he is amongst some of the Disciples of the wise Thales , Democritus , Hippocrates , or Phythagoras , he makes it known that he is perfectly skill'd in all the Secrets of Nature , and that Philosophy has nothing conceal'd from him . If he be amongst such as love polite learning , and especially Poetry , he is of so exquisite a judgement , that ( as I have heard from intelligent Persons ) he understands all the excellencies and all the defects of Homer and Hesiod ; and if he should undertake to compose an Heroick Poem , he would doe it according to all the rules that the most accurate Masters have given for such works . He is a curious examiner of all the graces of Poetry , and accurate as to the defects that are found in most Verses ; yet his Criticalness is without inhumanity : he excuses small faults in handsome Composures , and never condemns any thing unjustly . He speaks with facility and exactness , and when he pleases , he writes Letters of a certain pleasing strain , peculiar to himself . Moreover , Theander is grave and something melancholy ; but his melancholy is serene , and easily admits of joy . For he loves pleasures and seeks them ; but he seeks them without ostentation , he loves to chuse them his own way , and not to divert himself with the multitude . He has a sincere and upright heart , a firm and generous Soul ; he looks upon ambition as a passion which he has overcome , and the Victory over which has establisht the quiet of his life . By this means he is free from the eares that possess such as desire to advance their fortunes ; he is content with his own , which indeed is sufficiently good , and he enjoys it peaceably in the midst of the tumult of a great Court , where he is not interessed in any thing that might disturb his pleasures . Furthermore , Theander is indued with an heroical Courage , whereof he has given very eminent proofs in several occasions ; he hath been seen to break through an Enemy Army , that he might put himself into a Besieged place , and at another time to pass almost alone through an Enemy Country to get to an Army , and be present at some dangerous enterprise . But the Valour of Theander has alwayes been without vanity , and he has more car'd to assure himself of his own heart , than to attract applauses which he values not . His indifference in respect of this kind of glory is so much the more commendable , in that his heart is not otherwise indifferent . For he loves his friends very tenderly and generously , and is much lov'd by them ; and that which is very glorious to him , he has a great number of illustrious ones . But besides , Theander has the best temper'd mind in the world , and as he is not capable to regulate his own sentiments by those of others , so he does not oblige others to follow his : By meanes of which candor , he has friends whose Maxims are absolutely contrary to his , with whom nevertheless , he converses with great kindness . His Soul is indu'd with sweetness , equity , tenderness , and humanity . He is much mov'd with worth and vertue ; he loves liberty above all things , and places supreme felicity in contentment , Of which never to endanger the loss , he has renounc'd the love of all that is troublesome and painful . He loves handsome Objects in general , but no particular one is able to confine him so far as to render him unhappy ; so that love is rather a naked delight in his heart , than a passion . A young Shepherdess pleases him with her graceful simplicity , more than a Princess with excessive magnificence . Novelty likewise has some influence upon him , and variety in certain things , as much delights his Eyes , as it does all the World in the Flowers of a Meadow . He loves also to be fully inform'd of certain weaknesses of which the Wisest are sometimes capable , and sometimes he makes to himself pleasures of curiositie , which are not common to all the World. The famous Rhodopis has had nothing so private in her life , but he knows it ; and drawing divertisement out of the follies of others , he his much delighted to understand them . As for women , in reference to his Friendship , he finds few worthy of it ; but when he meets with any one of a prudent and agreeable wit , and of a firm and free heart , he places her in the rank of his Friends ; being far from their injustice who believe it is impossible there should be any woman capable of a rational converse . Theander was never dazled with Grandeur , and he knows so well how to abstract things from that which is extrinsecal to them , that nothing ever deceives him . He has also a facility peculiar to himself , for he is often seen to walk alone , because he has lent out his Equipage . Yet he does not lend out these kind of things out of the thought to be repai'd in the same nature , for many times he does it to persons that are unable to render him the like office . Moreover , he has a little Galliot upon a river that runs at the foot of a house of his upon the Bank of Himera , which serves his own conveniencie less than that of others ; for even to strangers that desire it , he willingly lends it , provided they be fair ; and so it goes to and fro continually without being almost ever imploy'd in his own service . Nor is it material whether such strangers be Persons of Quality , or no : Beauty is sufficient in this case ; and be they but only young , yet the Galliote shall not be deny'd them . In a word , Theander is indu'd with vertue advantageous both to himself and others , which renders him very acceptable , and is undoubtedly very expedient to the felicity of his life ; for being free from all the tumultuousness of the world , and the passions , he affects nothing but what sutes with his own Genius , and consequently finds himself less exposs'd than other men to all the misfortunes of life ; because vertue alone suffices to render him happy ; and never seeking any good but such as is attainable , he never imploys his time unprofitably to himself . Thus you see what a Person the illustrious Friend of Lysimena is , who was at Leontium when matters stood in the posture I have related . About that time Lysimena made a short journy of pleasure to a house belonging to the Father of an intimate Friend of Theander , who is a person of no ordinary merit . Amerintha was one of the Company , and so was Andromira ; Meleontus and Zenocrates took care not to fail to be there , and indeed nothing render'd this appointment less agreeable to Lysimena , than the too good Company . For Amerintha's charms , and Meleontus's merit were sufficiently troublesome to her . The place design'd to goe to , being wonderfully delightful , afforded no small pleasure at the first arrival . For not to mention the fore-Court which is handsome and stately , the Arch'dwalk which is on the right side of the entrance , and gives an excellent prospect over a spacious part of the Country , till the light loses it self ; the two large Banquetting-houses , which are at the Corners of the Court ; the Statues which stand in nieches in several places of the front of the building , the Symmetry of which is exact , stately , and agreeable ; the lofty Cupulo that arises out of the middle of it ; the magnificence of the Porch , with the number of its Pilasters and Pillars ; the ornaments of the Stairs and several Appartments ; the Cabinet out of which are divers handsome prospects ; nor the excellent Pictures which are seen in all places ; 't is sufficient to tell you , that there is a Hall in this stately House , whose greatness , form , carv'd work , Pictures , and Ornaments astonish all that enter into it , tho the outside gave them an expectation of seeing nothing but what is excellent . It is no improbable conjecture , that this Hall was built by one of those Kings of Aegypt , who erected the famous Pyramids ; and indeed the Structure represents no ordinary Magnificence . But this is not the only admirable thing in this place ; for there is a Garden which is one of the greatest that ever was seen ; it is rais'd after the manner of a Terrass ; in the middle is an admirable fountain ; and notwithstanding the place is very high , and discovers a great compass of the Country , to the great delectation of the sight , yet 't is not perceiv'd that there is a River beyond it , tho it serves very much to augment the agreeableness of the place . On the other side of this Garden is seen below , a Meadow and a very large Pond ; and the Park being very spacious , and the wayes of it unequal , the Prospects of it are also very different ; so that it is very delightful to goe about it in a Chariot . 'T was to this place ( which is called Erycina , because in its raised situation it something resembles the Temple that stands upon Mount Eryx ) that Lysimena desir'd to goe : but Meleontus having been the proposer of the design , was the Person that gave a magnificent Collation . Yet it was an unhappy time for him , for Lysimena was more offended when he did things well , than when he did them ill ; so that this day her mind was in a very bad temper ; for all the service was admirable , the Musick excellent , and Meleontus's deportment all the day both in actions and words very noble and generous . As they were sitting in the stately Porch ( which was cooler than any other place ) he acquitted himself very handsomely of a discourse , which by reason of his own concernment in it was not a little perplexing . For after several things transiently spoken of , it came to be ask'd , Whether benefits produc'd Friendship , rather than Friendship it self , or great desert without benefits . I assure you ( said Lysimena thereupon ) that benefits alone produce no great dearness in the hearts of most people ; for usually the remembrance of benefits wears out of their minds , as grief does out of the hearts of afflicted persons , from whence , every moment steals a part . So that time weakens and diminishes gratitude , as well as it does affliction . 'T is true , Madam , in ingrateful minds ( answer'd Meleontus ) but not in such as are generous , which are alwayes grateful . For my part ( reply'd Zenocrates ) tho I am not ungrateful , and will never be so , yet I conceive that if I received benefits from a Person without merit , the friendship I should bear him would be more in my will than in my heart . But , if benefits without merit ( said Amerintha ) cannot produce Friendship , doe you think that friendship without merit can produce a very tender one ? and doe you think that desert alone without friendship and benefits is able to beget a great affection ? In truth ( said Andromira ) if friendship be not joyn'd with desert and benefits , those latter will have no great effect . But how can we doe otherwise ( said Meleontus ) than love those that serve us and doe us good upon all occasions ? And how can we but love such too ( said Amerintha ) as love us very ardently ? Many times ( answer'd Zenocrates ) they that are so officious , doe it out of Vanity , and not out of any honest principle ; wherefore , provided we publish their good deeds and be ready to return the like in case of need , I conceive we may dispense with loving them , and yet not be ingrateful . For friendship and gratitude are two different things ; and I think we ought to have the latter towards all , from whom we receive benefits , and the former only for those that affect our heart either by their deserts , or their friendship , or by reason of our own inclination . But will you love People of no merit ( said Amerintha ) because they love you ? and is it not just to love those that doe you services ? For my part ( said Lysimena ) if I were to love people of little merit , I should think my self more oblig'd to love such as lov'd me , than such as serv'd me ; but to speak sincerely , Friendship not depending upon our Wills , 't is in vain to dispute of a thing that is not in our power ; and all that can rationally be said in this case , is , That desert alone produces esteem only , which is alwayes a great disposition to friendship ; That benefits ought insensibly to ingage the receivers to their interests from whom they receive them , and at least beget a kind of gratitude in their minds , the effects whereof resemble those of friendship : but as for friendship singly without desert and benefit , I conceive 't is sufficient to have a complacencie and pity towards such as bear it ; for to ingage to love all people without merit , of whom we may be belov'd , would be injurious to our true friends . All which you say is extremely ingenious , Madam ( answer'd Meleontus ) but I know services and merit are of no account with you , unless your own inclination set a value upon them . So that , Madam , for the obtaining of your love , it is necessary to seek rather to please you , than to serve you ; but the mischief is , 't is more difficult to be agreeable to you than to render you service . I acknowledge it ( reply'd she rising up ) but I conceive all the world is of the same mind , and so I am not to be blam'd for it . Meleontus was no doubt dejected as he observ'd the aspect wherewith the Princess answer'd him ; but he dissembled it , tho his discontent was extreme violent . Upon which the Princess , notwithstanding her aversion for him , could not but judge that he acted like an honest man ; which she being vex'd at , and perceiving Zenocrates took no notice of nor determin'd to be melancholy this day as well as her self , the debonair humor of Zenocrates disgusted her nice mind ; so that when he approacht to her in the walk to speak to her apart , she frown'd upon him , and told him he lov'd her so little , that he was not displeas'd to see that Meleontus deportment was extraordinary commendable . I confess it , Madam ( answer'd Zenocrates wholly surpris'd ) that I did not think of being discontented , because the Musick was good , and the Collation magnificent ; but I am so at present with the commendations which you give my Rival . Ha : Zenocrates ( said she to him , as she went from him ) I will not thank you for the indignation which I have by force excited in your heart . After this she call'd Amerintha , that she might not be alone with him ; so that the conversation became general all the rest of the day , Zenocrates not having opportunity to speak one word in private . Lysimena , to avoy'd it , propos'd it to consideration , Whether it is more pleasing to be very lovely without being much lov'd , than to be much lov'd without being amiable . But after every one had spoke their Reasons , it was concluded , That 't is better to deserve to be lov'd and not to be so , than to be lov'd without desert ; yet it was granted , that whereas usually people desire to be lovely , chiefly that they may belov'd , it is more pleasure to be lov'd than to be barely lovely ; because instead of receiving of contentment thereby , the lovely person is disgusted with living amongst people that understand not to doe justice to desert . But at length night approaching , preparation was made to return to Leontium . Which returning was with sufficient melancholy ; Lysimena was pensive , Meleontus dejected , Zenocrates sad , Amerintha vexed , and they proceeded in the way after a silent manner ; when by chance a young Hart coming from amongst the bushes , a Greyhound that follow'd one of Meleontus Attendants , gave chase to him in the plain . Which unexpected Adventure causing the Ladies that were on the same side to give a great cry , Amerintha would oblige Lysimena who was on the other , to turn her head to see the young Hart running swiftly upon the Plain . But the Princess was in so deep a muse , that not being willing to break it off , she told Amerintha carelesly , she would not see the chase unless it came on her side , without taking the pains to turn her self . She had no sooner spoke this , but the young Heart chancing to see people coming towards him in the Plain , turn'd short , and passing before the heads of the Horses of Lysimena's Chariot , came so near her , that it seem'd to those that heard what she said just before , to happen by some inchantment . Lysimena being agreeably surpris'd with this Accident , could not hinder her self from taking pleasure in beholding this casual divertisment . But it lasted not long ; for by this time it was grown late , so that both the Hart and the Dog were soon lost out of sight . And in fine , the night sav'd the Young Harts life , and the Dog returned to his Master before we got to Leontium . Zenocrates knowing well enough how to improve all occasions , remember'd he had seen at the House of one of his intimate Friends , a Young tame Hart. Wherefore he went and requested it , and having caus'd a silver collar to be put about its neck engraven with the Characters of the Princess , the next day at noon he sent it to her with the most pleasant Verses in the world . He feign'd that the young Hart speaking to Lysimena , told her ingenious things , which bearing a double sense had reference both to the condition of Zenocrates and his unhappiness in displeasing the Princess that day . But doe not you remember the Verses upon the young Hart ? ( interrupted Plotina ) . If I had remember'd them ( answered Amiclea ) I would have repeated them ; but all I can say of them is that they began thus , I , like a young Actaeon follow you , Happy Diana , with too rash a view . And after divers ingenious fancies they concluded thus But if , for having seen your charms , I dye ; No sighs , no tears shall wail my destiny . I am very sorry I cannot recite more of them to you ; but I must be contented with telling you , that this gallantry extremely pleas'd Lysimena ; she accepted the Hart with pleasure , pardon'd Zenocrates , and obligingly answer'd the Verses he had made , in the name of the young Hart , which in a short time became one of her chief divertisements . For she put it into one of the Gardens of the Palace , where it grew so familiar and amiable , that almost every one made much of it , to please Lysimena . And it was so proud of the caresses made to it , that contrary to the Nature of Stags , it became valiant , and was oftentimes seen not only to hold the Dogs at Bay , but to go towards them and force them to fly . A few days after this gallantry , Zenocrates made another ; the Princess having purposed to go very early in the morning to offer Sacrifice in a Temple a good distance from Leontium , would not be follow'd by any besides her own Attendants . Zenocrates not being able to indure that the Princess should continue from morning to night without hearing of him , gain'd an interest in one of her waiting-women , and gave her three Letters to deliver to her at several hours of the day . And accordingly there being none but this Virgin and I in her Chariot , assoon as we were out of the City , she being of a debonair humour , and well belov'd by the Princess , gave her the first Letter , telling her she receiv'd it a little before they set forth . Being Zenocrates us'd to write to her often , she was not surpris'd at this first Letter , but took it , and opening it , requir'd me to read it at the same time with her ; and we found it to contain these very words : ZENOCRATES to LYSIMENA . IT seems Madam , you intend to spend a whole day without thinking of those that think of none but you , and you believe you cannot be constrain'd to think of them whether you will or no. But you shall see , before the day be past , that they who know how to love , find inventions , which indifferent persons never think of . After this Letter was read , Lysimena imagin'd Zenocrates thought it would be sufficient to oblige her to think of him all the day ; but she was much surpris'd four hours after , when she saw one of her slaves ( whom this waiting-woman of the Princess had so instructed ) deliver her a second Let from Zenocrates . She open'd it with more haste than the former , and found that in it which I am going to repeat to you . ZENOCRATES to LYSIMENA . PErhaps you believe , Madam , it is but four hours since you departed from hence , but I swear to you I judge them to be four Ages . For a moment of discontent , and that caused by absence , seems so long to a Lover , that he may be allowed to reckon it for more than a year . In the mean time you account moments but for moments , and hours for hours . But if you imploy'd them in thinking of the constancy of the inconstant Zenocrates , it would be something ; but you seem to mind nothing but Trees , the Meadows , and the Mountains which you see , whilst I am wholly taken up in thinking of your Charms , your Wit , and my own unhappiness . Well , Madam , ( said I to Lysimena ) what say you to Zenocrates's Gallantry ? I say ( answer'd she ) that he diverts himself at my cost ; for I told him yesterday , I would not remember him all the day , but would only think of the Sacrifice I went to offer . Nevertheless , he endeavours to force me to think of him . After which Lysimena reprov'd the waiting-woman that was with her ; but she did it so weakly , that it was apparent she was not much sorry for being deceiv'd . A little while after we arriv'd at the Temple , the Sacrifice was offer'd , and we went to the Priests house where the Princess was to dine ; but before that , an unknown person , whom the same waiting-woman found in that place , deliver'd a third Letter to Lysimena , who being now accustom'd to receive them , took it smilingly , and drawing me aside . It must be confest ( said she ) Zenocrates is not too wise . You have more reason ( answer'd I ) to say Zenocrates is an ingenious person and of good invention . After this she open'd the third Letter , which , if I am not mistaken , was in these terms . ZENOCRATES to LYSIMENA . PErhaps you think , Madam , you are so remote from me , that I cannot trouble you , but know , that should you go to the Worlds end , my love would follow you every where ; and in whatever part of the Earth you were , I should devise some invention to make you know that I am the most ardent Lover amongst mankind . At least ( said the Princess after she had read the Letter ) Zenocrates is the most happy , in 's having to do with a person that is not offended with his follies . After which we spoke very obligingly of him for a quarter of an hour , and laught sufficiently at this Gallantry , which was so much the more ingenious , for that Lysimena durst not refuse the Letters that were presented to her , for fear of causing suspition in her attendants ; besides , their affection being only innocent , there was no reason for it . At length we departed from the Temple , and put our selves upon the way to Leontium . But when we were gone half way , a man on Horse-back approaching Lysimena's Chariot , delivered her a fourth Letter ; after which he retir'd , and the Princess , having open'd it , found it contain these words . ZENOCRATES to LYSIMENA . IF you believe absence to be a remedy of love , you are extremely deceived , Madam ; for since your departure , methinks I love you more by half . Yet I lov'd you yesterday more than ever any person loved , and I am confident I have surpassed my self alone , in loving you more than I did . You see , Madam , that against your will you have been constrained to think four times this day upon the unhappy Zenocrates . I beseech you force him no more to have recourse to the same Artifices ; think upon him sometimes voluntarily , that he may be obliged to you for it ; and if it be possible , make a pleasure to your self of the most constant and respectful passion that ever was : for tho I can force you to think upon me , yet I find that I cannot constrain you to love me , and that without you I shall always be the most miserable person in the World. This fourth Letter being read , Zenocrates attain'd the end he propounded to himself : for as long as the rest of the way lasted , we talk'd of nothing but him ; and when we drew near to Leontium , we beheld him coming forth on purpose to meet the Princess upon one of the handsomest Horses in the World. But he had time onely to make a reverence and speak four or five words to her ; because the Prince and Meleontus returning from hunting , appear'd and came to us . Now observe how matters stood at this time the Prince of Leontium lov'd Amerintha who out of a design of interest countenanc'd him ; Amerintha was officious to serve Meleontus to the uttermost of her power for the same reason , and because she knew it was a way to prejudice Lysimena . Meleontus lov'd without being lov'd again ; Zenocrates appear'd inconstant , that he might be faithful to Lysimena ; and the Princess loving Zenocrates more than she imagin'd , very patiently endur'd the pretensions of Meleontus , but agreeably cherish'd the affection of Zenocrates , tho she did no more than suffer her self to be lov'd by him in secret . At this time , the Princess of Leontium , Lysimena's Mother , went to spend a month at a fair house of her own in the Country , whither the Prince went sometimes to visit her ; but no persons durst go thither without him , because she had signified she would be there in solitude . So that Meleontus and Zenocrates did not see Lysimena , but when the Prince went to visit the Princess his Mother . As for me , I had the happiness to follow Lysimena in this little journey , which was very agreeable to me , I had more time to converse with her than at Leontium ; and knowing all the secrets of her heart , I was her comforter in her discontents . Being she knew Amerintha's vigilant subtlety , she prohibited Zenocrates to write to her so often as he wish'd , for fear any of his Letters might be lost , and cause some great unhappiness to them . Whilst we were in this retirement , the idleness of the Country occasioning the invention of pleasures which otherwise would not be thought of , the Princess one evening resolv'd to go abroad on Horse-back , followed onely by two of her waiting-women and my self , into a spacious Meadow which has a River on one side , and a Wood on the other , and she was attended by no more than four or five Slaves . We were no sooner come into that place , but we beheld six Horsemen issuing forth of the Wood , who approach'd towards us , and seem'd to have a purpose to rob the Princess of the Jewel she was adorn'd with this day , or else to carry her away ; for their grim looks caus'd us to believe they had no good design . This surprising sight astonisht the Princess ; for having none but Slaves about her , who being without Arms betook themselves to their heels , she was in great fear lest some hard Adventure should befal her . But at the same instant we saw appear at another place of the Wood , a man on Horse-back , young and admirably handsome , follow'd by three others that seem'd to be his Attendants ; he observing the aspect and action of the Robbers , and the air and equipage of the Princess , did not demur a moment what to do , but drawing his sword courageously , cast himself between Lysimena and the Thieves . This valiant action no doubt surpris'd those that intended to set upon us , but it did not cause them to fly . For being inrag'd at it , they endeavour'd to encompass and kill our succourer ; but he taught them to their cost that his valour was more redoubtable than theirs . At first they kill'd one of his followers , but a moment after he kill'd two of theirs , wounded three , and beat them back into the Wood. After which coming to Lysimena with much civility , he offer'd her to accompany her whither she pleas'd . You may judge with how obliging an air , the Princess receiv'd this gallant stranger . Whosoever you are ( answer'd she ) I promise you my friendship as long as I live ; for the service you have done me is so considerable , that I will not expect till I am oblig'd to grant it to you out of the gratitude I have for your merit . That which you say , is so obliging ( reply'd the valiant Stranger ) that I account my self too highly rewarded : yet I assure you ( added he ) I have reason to hope you will not repent of what you have promis'd me , when you know me more particularly : and I assure you too , you shall soon know there is no vanity in speaking as I do . After this Lysimena took the way towards the Castle , where the Princess of Leontium being inform'd of what had pass'd , receiv'd the Stranger with very high civilities . Assoon as she beheld him , she felt an extroardinary commotion in her heart , and lookt upon him with pleasure and attention ; she imagin'd she had formerly seen some person that resembled him , and could not contain from sighing as she consider'd him : I beseech you ( said she to him ) generous Stranger , satisfie me whence you came . I come at present from Phaenicia , Madam ( answer'd he ) . But were you born in that Country ? ( demanded she ) and who taught you so well the Language of this ? That 's a secret , Madam ( answer'd he ) which I cannot tell but in private , and I am extremely desirous to inform you of it . Upon which the Princess led him into her Cabinet , whilst Lysimena went to her Chamber to recover her self a while from the fright she had been in . Assoon as the valiant Stranger was there , beholding her with respect . Ah! Madam ( said he to her ) do you not know the unfortunate Artemidorus , whom you gave life to ? I was no doubt but a child when the Pyrates carried me away , but I remember so accurately all that I saw here , that whatever change time has made in my countenance , methinks 't is easie for you to observe that I have the honour to be your Son. Ah! Artemidorus ( said she , embracing him ) my heart knew you sooner than my eyes ; and this very moment wherein I consider you better , I behold in your Visage an indubitable proof of your words . If you doubt of it , Madam ( said he to her ) I shall tell you the very words you us'd to me alone in your Cabinet , when I departed with Cleanthus to go into Greece ; Go , my Son ( said you to me ) go learn in a strange Country , how to make your self esteem'd in your own , when you return to it ; and if it be possible , do not come back hither , till you can by your merit obscure that of the most worthy persons you will find here . If I could give you a more precise token of what I am , I conceive I should not have caus'd you to remember that generous command you laid upon me , because I confess to my shame I have not been able to become such as you commanded me to be . Howsoever , I can assure you , 't is no fault of the wise Cleanthus , for he has omitted no industry to render me worthy to be your son . But where is Cleanthus ? ( said the Princess of Leontium ) and in what places have you pass'd your lives ? As for Cleanthus ( answer'd he ) I hope he will be here within a short time ; and , as for our adventures , I will relate them to you in few words . You know , Madam , we took ship to go into Greece , and no doubt you are not ignorant that we were made captive by Pyrates . But you never heard that they sold us to others , who carried us into Phaenicia . For I that was no uncomely person in my childhood , I was bought to be presented to the Queen of that Country . But as for Cleanthus , he was sold to a Priest of the Temple of Neptune at Tire , who soon observing his wisdome and abilities , propos'd to the King of Phaenicia to place him about the young Princes his sons , who are indeed the most goodly and accomplisht Princes in the World. The eldest reigns with all imaginable glory ; and the youngest is the ornament and delight of the Court. At first Cleanthus not daring to discover who I was , pretended I was his son ; by which means I being restored to his governance , he had as great care of me as of the young Princes , with whom he was plac'd to teach them several accomplishments . Sometime after , thinking he had given sufficient testimonies of his honesty , and perform'd service enough to obtain what he desir'd , he confided in the King , told him my quality , and requested liberty to bring me back hither . But in this occasion the vertue and worth of Cleanthus were an invincible obstacle to his design ; for the King of Phaenicia , judg'd him so necessary for the education of the two young Princes , that tho he doubted not the truth of his words , yet he made semblance that he did , and told him at length that however it were , he would not give him the liberty to depart from his Court till the Princes his sons were of age to need no more instructions . The King of Phaenicia sent the Princes his sons , Cleanthus and me to a very fair house , where we liv'd a long time . Afterwards we return'd to Court , but without any liberty , and liv'd there in that manner till the death of the King of Phaenicia . After which the Prince his son who reigns at this day to reward Cleanthus for the services render'd him , gave him leave to bring me back hither on condition that he would return again to him . To which purpose having given us a vessel to return , we made use of it to go into Greece , to the end to follow your intention that I should see that Country . After which being embarqu'd at Corinth , and our ship joyning with another Merchant ship that was bound for the same place with us , it hapned unfortunately one day , that Cleanthus going one morning into that Ship to visit the Commander of it who was sick , a sudden tempest arising , seperated us in such sort , that we could never come together , or so much as see one another more ; but I landed at the Port nearest to this place , where I hope Cleanthus too will in a short time arrive . Artemidorus having done speaking the Princess of Leontium made him a thousand caresses : but after this told him it was requisite to defer making this discovery to the Prince his brother until Cleanthus were arriv'd . For whereas ( added she ) we have different sentiments in many things , I should be glad that your acknowledgement depended not upon my testimony alone , but that Cleanthus who is reputed for a man of eminent honesty , confirm it . As you please , Madam ( answer'd Artemidorus ) but I remember so many particular things which my brother said to me during my childhood , that I believe he cannot have forgot them all . Believe me , Artemidorus ( reply'd the Princess ) do not trust to his memory , and let us wait for Cleanthus . But , Madam ( said Artemidorus ) if Cleanthus had suffer'd shipwrack , it would have been necessary to have dispens'd with his absence . Were that his misfortune hapned ( answer'd she ) we might then do all that we can do at this day . After this , Artemidorus desir'd permission of the Princess of Leontium , at least to make himself known to Lysimena ; and accordingly without more delay the Princess writ three or four lines in her Tablets , which she gave Artemidorus to deliver to her . Upon which he went to find Lysimena , and beseeching her that he might speak to her without being heard by any other , the Princess withdrew into her Cabinet , where he deliver'd the Tablets to her , in which she sound these words . He that you see , is Artemidorus , who you have so often beheld me lament ; love him as a good sister ought to love a brother , and discover this great secret to none . At first Lysimena knew not whether she ought to believe what she read : but Artemidorus spoke to her after a manner so full of tenderness , that on a sudden suffering her self to be convinc'd , she embrac'd the Prince her brother with all the testimonies of joy and dearness imaginable , and express'd her self with so much the greater passion : because at that instant she look'd upon Artemidorus as a Protector that might oppose the violence the Prince her brother intended to use towards her , to constrain her to marry Meleontus . The door of her Cabinet hapning to be open , a Waiting-woman belonging to the Princess whom Meleontus had corrupted , beheld the caresses she made to Artemidorus , which nevertheless she attributed to the service which she had receiv'd from him . After which Artemidorus forbad his attendants to tell his name to any person , and liv'd as a stranger unknown in the Castle . But Lysimena who did me the honour to keep nothing secret from me , told me what had pass'd and ask'd my counsel whether she should write to Zenocrates concerning it . Because I knew Letters are liable to a thousand accidents , I told her that I counsell'd her not only not to write him word of it , but also judge it prudence not to tell him any thing of it , altho he should come thither with the Prince ; and that it were better he knew it not , but with others , for fear least not being able to contain from giving some intimation of it , it might prove prejudicial to the owning of Artemidorus . And the Princess was satisfi'd with my advice . In the mean time , the rumour of the accident that had befallen her , and the succour she receiv'd from astranger , was soon known to all the world . The Prince of Leontium being a little wounded at his last hunting could not make a visit to the Princess his sister upon this occasion , but out of favour to Meleontus , he sent him to do it : so that Zenocrates had the discontent to see his Rival go to visit Lysimena , without daring to follow him . Artemidorus being an extreme goodly personage , Meleontus no sooner beheld him but he was troubled that Lysimena had had a protector of so admirable an aspect . But this first sentiment made no great impression in him , but soon pass'd out of his mind . For he fell to extol Artemidorus , and thanked him in the name of the Prince and his own , for the assistance he had given the Princess . Artemidorus answer'd to all that Meleontus said to him with so noble and gallant an air , that this Lover of Lysimena was astonish'd at it : but he was more so , when having discours'd half a quarter of an hour in a walk of the Garden with the Waiting-woman whom he had gain'd to his interests , he understood by her that since the four days this stranger was in the Castle , he had almost continually have been in particular converse with Lysimena , or with me : she related to him also how she saw the Princess imbrace him with tenderness ; and told him she had never seen so great an affection in any person ; that as soon as the Princess awaken'd , she sent to know of the stranger's health , that he saw her dress her self , and was in her Chamber till she was ready to go into bed . And indeed , tho I was opinion that it was requisite to use greater dissimulation , yet Lysimena would not believe me , being secure , in that there was none but her own attendants , and those of the Princess of Leontium in the Castle . This discourse produc'd strange sentiments in Meleontus's mind , who knew not what to think of it . However he resolv'd to remove this stranger from Lysimena , and to propound it to the Princess of Leontium to conduct him to the Prince , but she told him she would do it her self when she return'd to Leontium , and that in the mean time , the stranger would expect the arrival of his Attendants and equipage in the Castle . Meleontus press'd her for some time : but perceiving it was to no purpose , he ceas'd his importunity , and return'd back with a great disposition to be jealous . At his return he open'd his heart to Amerintha , who promis'd him to come to us , and to observe all Lysimena's actions so diligently , and those of the stranger too , that she doubted not but to discover the truth . And accordingly Amerintha came to visit the Princess of Leontium upon pretext of the adventure lately befallen Lysimena : but for that some time was needful for attaining the real end she came for , she feign'd her self sick as soon as she arriv'd and stay'd four days with us . During which , having a cunning and malicious wit , she observ'd there was a great friendship between Artemidorus and Lysimena . She perceiv'd their familiarity , correspondence , and something more liberty and equality between them , than ought to be between a stranger and a Princess . Nevertheless Artemidorus very much pleas'd her , and out of a desire that nothing should escape her beauty , she did her utmost to excite him to love : but the heart of Artemidorus was not dispos'd to be wounded by her fair eyes . Besides , this Prince having understood by Lysimena that the Prince of Leontium was extremely amorous of Amerintha , he was careful to defend himself from her charms . Wherefore Amerintha , finding her allurements had not the effect she desired , imagin'd the reason of it to be because he was already amorous of Lysimena . Which exasperating her mind , she observ'd the Princess with more diligence , she put an ill construction upon all that she saw , she believ'd she beheld more than she did ; and resolv'd also to report many things which she was sure she had not seen . So that at her return she told Meleontus , she found that the stranger was a very handsome and goodly personage , and was in love with Lysimena ; adding moreover that she much fear'd Lysimena was so likewise with him . She related to him that she had discover'd that they were very frequently in private together , that in the morning he had liberty to enter into her Chamber , that he was there very late in the evening , that they understood one another by their looks , that they had a hundred little secrets to communicate between themselves ; and she added of her own inventing , that walking in the Garden with them , at the turning of a palissade , she saw the stranger kiss Lysimena's hand without her being offended at it . You may judge what effect this relation had in the heart of Meleontus . It was such , that jealousie seising upon his mind , and his violent nature being very prone to put him upon attempting the most important things precipitantly , he oblig'd Amerintha to inform the Prince of all that she had told to himself , promising her to do thence forward all that lay in his power to bring her to be Princess of Leontium . Amerintha ( who was possess'd with ambition , envy and hatred ) easily suffer'd her self to be perswaded , and related to the Prince of Leontium all that she had said to his favourite : which he no sooner heard , but he conceiv'd a violent indignation against Lysimena , and without considering upon the matter resolv'd to go speedily to the Castle where his Mother was , to the end to cause the stranger to remove from thence . And accordingly having consulted with Meleontus , they set forth about break of day , the Prince being then absolutely cur'd . He took only his guards with him and eight or nine men of quality , amongst whom Zenocrates was one , who was not without some inquietude in his breast , for the comely person , wit and valour of the Stranger was highly extoll'd in the Court at that time . But as chance does very extraordinary things when Fate has determin'd to bring some surprising accident to pass ; it hapned that the Princess of Leontium was gone that morning to offer a Sacrifice to Diana in a Temple about five or six miles distant from the Castle : Lysimena hapning to be a little indispos'd in the preceding night , did not accompany her , no more did Artemidorus ; and I likewise remain'd at home to bear Lysimena company . But almost all the rest of the family follow'd the Princess , and there was very few persons left in the house . As soon as Lysimena was out of bed , her Woman began to attire her head ; but the tresses of her hair were scarce undone , when Artemidorus enter'd into her Chamber to shew her a Letter from the wise Cleanthus which he had newly receiv'd , whereby he understood that he would arrive suddenly , and perhaps that very day . The Princess being unwilling to read it before her Woman , she did not continue to dress her head , but went into her Cabinet with Artemidorus . And there passing insensibly to speak of several things , the Princess forgot she was not attir'd , and stay'd discoursing a long time with the Prince her brother . During which , that Waiting-woman who had intelligence with Meleontus , left her companions to wait till the Princess came out of her Cabinet , and went to walk beyond the first Court of the Castle , where there is one of the fairest Walks , that ever was seen . As for me , I was than in my Chamber leaning upon a window that lookt towards one of the handsomest Courts in the World ; for 't is large , square , all pav'd with white Marble , environ'd with stately structures , and has a Pedestal in the middle , upon which are represented the three Graces , holding one another by the hand like Shepherdesses dancing ; but made with such exquisite art , that these three Statues are an admirable spectacle in the midst of that fair Court. Having mus'd a while at my Chamber window , as I told you , I retir'd from it , and betook my self to read . In the mean time the Waiting-woman , whom ( as I mention'd to you ) went to walk beyond this stately Court , was no sooner there but she saw the Prince and Meleontus arrive , the latter of which came directly to her to enquire what the Princess was doing , and to hinder her from going to advertise her of the Prince's coming . The Woman telling him the truth , inform'd him that the Princess of Leontium was gone abroad in the morning , and that the Princess . Lysimena , who would not accompany her , as soon as she was out of bed , went with her head half dress'd into her Cabinet with Artemidorus , where she believ'd they were still in great familiarity and conference . Meleontus no sooner heard this , but returning to the Prince and telling him what he had learnt , and animating him against his Sister , without considering what hurley-burly he was going to cause , or what the consequences of the course he took would be , he commanded his Guards to secure all the Gates of the first Court. After which the Prince of Leontium enter'd into that stately Court , and went directly to the stone stairs leading into the Castle . But for that this could not be done without some noise , the Princess being advertis'd of his arrival , spoke to Artemidorus to go forth of her Chamber and meet the Prince , to whom Meleontus ( who had seen him before ) might present him . For since Cleanthus is to arrive suddenly ( said she ) it is not yet fitting to think of making your self known , especially too , the Princess my Mother being absent . Accordingly Artemidorus passing through an Antichamber went into the Court ; but the Prince conjecturing by the place he came out at that the Princesse's Waiting-woman had not ly'd , and himself having seen at the windows of her Cabinet ( for Lysimena's apartment was next the ground ) with what haste she caus'd this man of good personage to come forth , he did not doubt but she was very culpable , and that the affection she had for him was criminal . Upon which , without considering any thing but his desire to punish the Princess and satisfie Meleontus ; as soon as Artemidorus was in the Court , he look'd upon the violent Meleontus , who transported with choler , jealousie and fury , My Lord ( said he to the Prince ) permit me to punish the boldness of this Stranger who comes insolently to affront you . If you knew me well ( answer'd Artemidorus without being mov'd ) you would find it rather belong'd to me to desire justice of the Prince for your insolence . Whereupon the Prince of Leontium becoming suddenly enrag'd , and believing the Stranger intended to counterfeit himself a man of quality , that he might save his life , roughly commanded his Guards to seise upon him . After which he went towards the entrance , follow'd by Meleontus , Zenocrates and many others . Artemidorus desir'd to speak to him , but he was not heard : so that seeing several of the Princes Guards with their swords drawn about him , he was no longer master of his indignation , and could not contain from drawing his sword , and dispersing them so dextrously , that one of the Guards running himself upon Artemidorus's sword , fell down dead immediately . The rest thereupon making a great cry , and all pressing hard upon him , he recover'd the Pedestal upon which the three Graces stood , to the end he might not be surrounded or assaulted on any side but before . The Guards made a great cry again , which causing me to give over my reading , I lookt out at the window and beheld the most sad spectacle in the world , for the pavement of white Marble was sprinkl'd with bloud in many places , Artemidorus had slain two more of the Guards , whose bodies lay at the feet of this valiant Prince , who defended himself like a Lyon. Presently after , all the Guards that were left at the Gates , quitted their stations to come and revenge the death of their companions . Meleontus , Zenocrates and all the rest , and the Prince himself return'd back to the stairs of the enterance , astonish'd at the valour of this man who defended himself so couragiously , and immediately stew a Brother of Meleontus that advanc'd against him . Yet it must be mention'd to the commendation of Zenocrates , that tho jealousie was deeply imprest in his mind , yet he extremely disapprov'd this violence , and told his sentiments to the Prince : but he would not hearken to them . All this while whatever Artemidorus , said to make himself known , was not regarded ; he had no other recourse but to his own valor : which indeed was such , that none durst approach him ; wherefore some of the Guards without the Prince's order shot arrows against him , and others cast javelins , tho the Prince and Zenocrates endeavour'd to restrain them . As for Meleontus , his fury was so impetuous , that he wish'd nothing but the death of Artemidorus , believing he was his Rival , and a greater Favourite . For my part , I confess to my shame , I was in so great amazement , and seis'd with such excessive fright , that I was unable either to speak or stir from the place . The Princess was more valiant than I , for when she saw so many swords turn'd against Artemidorus ( who was slightly wounded in the left hand ) so many arrows shot at him , and none heard what he said : seeing , I say that tho by his dexterity , courage and agility , he repell'd all that set upon him ( who durst not approach nearer to him than as far as the bodies of those he had slain ) yet it would be impossible for him to avoid being overcome at length ; she went forth with extreme diligence as soon as she was return'd from her first astonishment , and without considering that she had nothing upon her but a plain flying robe of white stuffe , that her neck was half naked , her hair loose , and her arms bare , she pass'd through the porch into the midst of all the armed people , endangering her self to be wounded with the arrows and javelins , and by her rare beauty shaming the Graces , at the feet of whom Artemidorus defended his life so valiantly , she plac'd her self between this valiant Prince and those that assaulted him , desiring by this generous action to cause the fight to cease , and to make Artemidorus known to the Prince his Brother . And indeed all the fierce assailants suspended their fury at her appearance : but for that this action was interpreted by the Prince , Meleontus and Zenocrates for a great testimony of love towards Artemidorus , it produc'd in them very different effects . The Prince redoubling his fury , Infamous Sister ( cry'd he ) do you come to defend your unworthy Lover in my sight ? I shall punish you for your wickedness . At which he advanc'd towards her with with his sword drawn , and had infallibly kill'd her , if the amorus Zenocrates ( as jealous as he was ) had not out of an excess of love cast himself between the Prince and Lysimena . Artemidorus also offer'd to doe the same ; but at the very moment , Meleontus ( whose jealousie and fury was redoubled by the generous action of the Princess ) took a bow from the hands of an Archer , and shot with precipitation : but instead of killing Artemidorus as he design'd , he wounded Lysimena dangerously in the neck , and the same arrow glancing from her unhappily , enter'd into the body of Zenocrates ( for Meleontus shot from the right side to the left ) upon which both of them falling down , Lysimena resented the most violent grief that ever was , for she saw her self no longer able to hinder Artemidorus from perishing by the hands of her Brother : she saw her dear Zenocrates wounded for her sake , and understood by some words which he spoke as he fell , that he suspected her of being unfaithful . On the other side , Artemidorus being transported with grief to see Lysimena wounded , without caring to defend himself , offer'd to lift up the Princess : but the jealous Meleontus enrag'd for having wounded his Mistress and Zenocrates ( whom he now consider'd not as his Rival ) instead of Artemidorus , did his endeavour to kill this valiant and generous Prince . But at the same instant the Princess of Leontium coming back from the Temple of Diana on the one side with all her train , and the wise Cleanthus arriving on the other , suppress'd the fury of the tumult . You may judge how astonisht the Princess of Leontium was to find the Prince and Meleontus with their swords drawn , so many people slain , Artemidorus wounded , and Zenocrates and Lysimena at the point of death , for the loss of bloud depriv'd them both of speech . As for Cleanthus , as soon as he appear'd and beheld this strange spectacle , he went directly to the Prince , and speaking to him with the authority of one that had instructed him in his youth . How comes it , my Lord ( said he to him ) that I find you with your arms in your hand against the Prince Artemidorus your Brother ? These words caus'd the Prince to blush , and Meleontus to wax pale , who was approacht whilst Artemidorus having broken through the throng went to give the Princess his Mother an account of what had hapned . The speech of Cleanthus , whom the Prince knew very well , strangely astonisht him ; for he was conscious there was no ground to suspect his probity . Nevertheless not being able to resolve suddenly to believe him , How ? ( said he ) is he that I behold my Brother ? and is that Brother my Sister's Lover ? No , my Lord ( answer'd Artemidorus , who led the Princess his Mother ) and if you would have heard me , you had not done as you have , nor enforc'd me to kill those unhappy persons whom I I knew not . Ah! my Son ( cry'd the Princess of Leontium , speaking to the Prince ) I cannot but accuse you of a great crime , and regret my own unhappiness . However ( added she ) leave me in peace in this desert , endeavour to save my Daughter's life , and be assuredly perswaded Artemidorus is your Brother . He made himself known to me first of all ; your Sister understood his quality from my mouth ; and had it not been that I waited for the arrival of Cleanthus you had been informed of the truth before . Then Cleanthus adding many circumstances for the conformation of his being Son to the Princess of Leontium , the Prince better consider'd him , & acknowledg'd him to be his brother ; and thereupon being much ashamed of his action , he desir'd pardon of him for it . My Lord ( answer'd Artemidorus ) I am ready to forget the injury you have done me ; but I beseech you that he who wounded the Princess my Sister , may appear no longer in my sight ; otherwise , all the respect I bear you cannot hinder me from punishing him for so detestable an action . In the mean time , I being descended , approacht to the Princess , and fell upon my knees by her , endeavouring to bring her to her self again . Meleontus was at his wits end for what he had done , and came to help me to hold her up ; but as I was going to thrust him away , he heard what Artemidorus spoke : upon which his rage being redoubled , You have reason , my Lord ( said he to him ) you have reason ; and to testifie to you that I judge my self as culpable as unhappy , behold what a generous repentance shall lead me to . In speaking which , he offer'd to strike a Ponyard into his own heart ; but the Prince ( who lov'd him much ) abating part of his impetuosity by seising upon his arm , the Ponyard did not pierce so deep as he design'd it ; but yet it did enough , to cause some compassion even in him whom he had desir'd to kill . The Princess having caus'd Lysimena to be carried to a bed , and given order for care to be taken of Zenocrates , and the dead to be remov'd out of the Court , the Prince committed Meleontus to the custody of three or four of his followers , and caus'd him to be conducted into a back Garden-house , notwithstanding all his own resistance ; for he was resolv'd to dy , and would by no means admit of any course to preserve his life . In the mean time , Cleanthus discoursing with the Prince , and employing all his prudence to perswade him that Artemidorus would remember nothing that had pass'd , reduc'd his mind to a good temper , and counsell'd him to return that evening to Leontium , and to carry thither him that designing to kill Artemidorus wounded Lysimena , till this first disorder were compos'd , and it were seen what would become of Lysimena's and Zenocrates's wounds ; for , as for the Prince Artemidorus , that which he had received in his left hand , was very slight . So the Prince following the counsels of the wise Cleanthus ( for whom he still retain'd much respect ) departed assoon as he understood Lysimena was come again from her swoon , and caus'd Meleontus to be put into a Chariot , having first caus'd his wound to be dress'd by force , leaving Cleanthus order to tell the Princess his Mother , the Prince Artemidorus and Lysimena , all that he judg'd conducive to appease their minds ; tho to speak truth , this Prince thought himself guilty of nothing but precipitancy . And as for the action of Meleontus , he consider'd it as a violence which love and jealousie might excuse . But Meleontus himself was more equitable , for he accus'd himself in good earnest . How unhappy am I ( said he upon the waies he return'd , to one of his own and my friends , who told me this ) and how great a Criminal ! I have committed all crimes imaginable , I have rashly suspected the most virtuous Princess in the World , I have accus'd her , I have incens'd the Prince's mind against her , I have put fury into his heart , and weapons in his hand against the Prince his Brother , & the Princess his sister ; and wretch that I am , after that I had seen Artemidorus perform the greatest actions in the world , I went about to kill him with the shot of an Arrow . But moreover , the Gods to punish me for it , have permitted that unfortunate Arrow to wound mortally both an innocent friend , and the only person for whose sake life could be acceptable to me . And nevertheless , they will not let me dye , they force me to live , they keep me too , as if I still deserv'd , that any care should be taken of my life . But 't is in vain ( added he ) that I am watcht , and that every thing which might procure my death is remov'd from me ; I need neither steel nor poyson ; my grief alone will be sufficient to dispatch me . For when I reflect , that I am he who have brought my Princess into danger , and that in attempting to kill a man whom I believ'd my Rival , perhaps I have slain my Mistress ; I resent a torment a thousand times more cruel than death , a torment greater than can be apprehended , and which I cannot wholly conceive my self ; since at the same time I am overwhelmed with shame , repentance , grief , and abhorrence of my self , as much love as is needful to render my fault for ever unpardonable , and as much rage as is necessary to make life odious , and death desirable every moment . Besides , what have I to do longer in the World ? the Princess did not love me , whilst I did nothing but studied to serve her ; judge therefore , what sentiments she will have , if she escapes , for a man that would have blemished her honour , taken the Prince Artemidorus's life away after an unworthy manner , and who has endanger'd her own ? Had I gone about to kill this Prince , as a man of courage may kill an Enemy , it would be more pardonable , but jealousie so transported me , when I beheld Lysimena hazard her life to save that of a man whom I believ'd my Rival , that in that accursed moment I abandon'd my reason , and cast off all sense of virtue and honour , to mind only a speedy revenge . But alass ! the Gods have already reveng'd the cause of Lysimena ; for I hate my self so horribly , that I never had a more ardent affection for her than I have now detestation for my self . In this manner reasoned the unfortunate Meleontus , whilst the wise Cleanthus endeavour'd to pacifie matters at the Castle , where he stay'd . Cleanthus ( said Plotina interrupting Amiclea ) has done me a pleasure in arriving , and I should be glad to know a person who has so excellently educated the Prince Artemidorus . For my part ( said Clelia ) I fancy him to be like one of the Sages that are so much spoken of . For I have heard him so extoll'd by Merigenes , the young King of Phaenicia , and the Prince his brother , whom he instructed , that I imagine him to be a very excellent person . To testifie the submission of my will to yours ( answer'd Amiclea ) I shall describe him to you , and indeed I am something of such an humour , that I am loath to pass over my Friends without commending them a little , when I speak to persons that do not know them ; and I conceive generosity requires as much from all people , and that there is some pleasure , when we are alone to remember we have done justice to our friends when they were mention'd . I beseech you ( said Plotina ) let us speak of Cleanthus , and leave the pleasures that we find in our selvs ; for , as for my part , I am perswaded they are the saddest pleasures in the world . Yet they are the most solid ( answer'd Clelia ) . Believe me ( added Plotina agreeably ) solidity is not to be requir'd in pleasures ; 't is sufficient if they be sprightly and jovial , if they dazle reason , and follow one after another , if they be various and deceive us , and amuse us agreeably ; and to put the thing in practise , after having had the pleasure to relieve my self from a long silence by what I have said , tell us , amiable Amiclea , what a person the wise Cleanthus is . Know than ( reply'd Amiclea ) he whose description you desire , is a man of transcendent merit , and his eminent vertue has plac'd him above envy and the envious . His lineage is very good , and it would be easie to find wherewith to commend him in many things which are extrinsical to him : but not to speak of ought but himself , I shall content my self with telling you , that tho Cleanthus be arriv'd to that age , wherein time is wont to efface part of the lineaments that compose handsomeness in a face , yet he has still a serene aspect full of spirit and sweetness which pleases infinitely . His eyes partly discover his wisdom and goodness ; and tho he is not tall , yet he has a good personage , and the absolute air of a Phylosopher that practices more vertue than he teaches . There appears so modest a joy in his converse , so prudent a complacency in all his discourse , and a goodness so real in all his actions , that his conversation begets a love of vertue in all that are capable of it . Moreover , he has been chosen ( as I told you before ) to instruct two of the greatest-Princes in the World in several considerable kinds of knowledge , besides the Prince of Leontium and Artemidorus . He has all his life so passionately lov'd study , that it may be said , he never spent day without learning something : so that he has compos'd an infinite number of excellent works , which are indubitable testimonies of his knowledge and vertue . For there is scarce any thing of which he has not written plausibly , with intention to profit the publick , and render the Readers of his works , either better or more knowing ; which in my judgement is a very great commendation . But tho Cleanthus be very learned , and his works , deserve to live immortally , yet I admire his vertue more than his knowledge , especially having preserv'd it immaculate in the midst of a great Court , where for the most part , such as are most vertuous find it something difficult to persist exactly in the purity of their own sentiments . But , as for Cleanthus , nothing changes him , he is so solidly vertuous : but his vertue is sociable , far from asperity or savageness , which perswades rather by sweetness than impetuosity , and which by the calmness of his mind renders it sufficiently manifest apparent , that he has been a long and happier Studier of Wisdom ; for he is none of those who know vertue without following it , and teach the vertues which they never practice . On the contrary , Cleanthus speaks more morality by his actions than his discourses , and instructs no less by his manners than by works . Thus you see what a person the wise Cleanthus is , whose presence calm'd so great a tempest . But to proceed , as soon as the Princess came out of her swoon , she thought upon Artemidorus & Zenocrates , and seeing me in her chamber with tears in my eies , she call'd me as weak as she was , and ( tho her wound sufficiently pain'd her ) stretcht forth her hand to me , and grasping mine gently , I beseech you , my dear Amiclea ( said she to me , beholding me wishly ) tell me whether the tears you shed be for Artemidorus , or for the unfortunate Zenocrates . The Prince Artemidorus answer'd I ) is so little hurt , that he feels no wound but yours ! and as for Zenocrates , I know not yet what the Chirurgions say of him : so that , Madam , my tears are only for your self . Since my life is so dear to you ( reply'd she with a lower voice ) take some care of that of Zenocrates , and let me know what condition he is in . Whereupon soon after I understood that his wound was dangerous indeed , but yet not desperate . As for the Princess , she was in very great danger , because she was taken with a Fever . Zenocrates greatest affliction was occasion'd , for that no person , except my self , knowing the love he had for Lysimena , he was told of the danger in which she was . By which means his weakness became greater than it would if he had been ignorant of that of Lysimena . As for Artemidorus , he had so tender a friendship for her , that he could not have been much more afflicted if he had been her Lover ; and as we are easily led to love such as have been willing to serve those whom we love , this Prince had likewise in a little time a very great friendship for Zenocrates , who so generously oppos'd the violence of the Prince of Leontium , and was wounded with the same stroke that hurt the Princess . Zenocrates knowing I was not ignorant of his love , us'd to me the most moving and passionate expressions in the world as often as I went to visit him from the Princess . Whose vertue ( on the other side ) I assure you I could not but admire in this occasion , for tho she believ'd she should dy , yet she always preserv'd the same prudence , and did not speak one word which she ought to repent of : she talk'd with me concerning Zenocrates always with expressions of great dearness , but yet it was with such caution too , that what she said might as well agree to an amiable Friend as a faithful Lover . But at length Lysimena's youth overcoming the greatness of her distemper , her Physicians one day assur'd she was past all danger of death ! of which Artemidorus transported with joy went to inform Zenocrates , who receiv'd this good news with so much delight , that the Prince perceiv'd he was amorous of Lysimena . But he was rather glad than displeased at it ; for he hated Meleontus , and knowing Zenocrates was descended from the ancient Princes of Berbesa ( altho his rank was now inferiour to that of his Ancestors ) he was not sorry that so worthy a man lov'd the Princess his Sister , judging too , that this might rather hinder him from pardoning Meleontus . This discovery exciting the Prince to a curiosity of knowing Lysimena's sentiments as well , one day when she was able to suffer his conversation , he began to glibe at her a little about Zenocrates , whose life , he said , she had almost endanger'd . The Princess blusht when Artemidorus spoke thus to her ; wherefore fearing he had displeas'd her , I beseech you ( said he to her ) do not think I speak to you as the Prince my brother would do , namely , with a design to persecute you ; No , my dear sister ( added he ) I have more equitable sentiments , I speak to you as a faithful Friend , and desire not to know your thoughts , for any other end , but to conform my self to them ; for I know you love glory , and are uncapable of loving any thing without it . My Lord ( said the Princess than to him , recollecting her self ) to testifie to you that I consider you more as a faithful friend than a generous brother , I will make you privy to the only secret of my life , and confess to you , that if I did not take care to rule the sentiments of my heart , I should have as great inclination for Zenocrates as I have aversion for Meleontus . But for as much as I foresee fortune cannot permit us to live together , I speak to him always as an agreeable Friend , and I forbid him to hope any such thing as a Lover might pretend to , beyond a certain free and uninterested kindness , which I cannot refuse him . This , my Lord , is the onely secret of my life , use it as you please ; and if you find me Criminal , you will do me a pleasure in telling me so , to the end I may endeavour to correct my fault . This freedom so extremely pleas'd Artemidorus , that he gave her a thousand thanks ; he approv'd all her sentiments , and there became such an intimate and confiding a friendship between them , as will last all their lives . Afterwards Artemidorus with the Princesse's consent intimated to Zenocrates that he understood his affection ; which produc'd in a few dayes a very strait amity between these three persons , who moreover had such an esteem of me as to communicate to me all their sentiments . In the mean time Cleanthus found it a matter of difficulty to compose matters ; for the Prince loving Meleontus dearly , urg'd that Lysimena and Artemidorus would pardon him : these two persons on the contrary could not yield to see a man who had committed an action likely to prove so fatal to them . Nor could the Princess their Mother be brought to consent to return to Leontium as long as he was there , and desir'd that the Prince would banish him for ever . But Amerintha , whom the Prince was amorous of , protecting Meleontus , there was no obtaining of what she requir'd . So Cleanthus made frequent journies from the Castle where we were to Leontium , and from Leontium to the Castle to no purpose . All this while Meleontus was under a guard , tho it was more to hinder attempts upon his life then to satisfie Lysimena and Artemidorus . At length the Princess being recover'd from her sickness , became able to walk in the Gardens of the Castle , which are indeed admirably handsome . As soon as she was in a condition to see the world , all the chief Ladies of Leontium came to visit her , and Clidamira ( whom you know ) amongst others came thither with one of her Kinswomen . It hapned that Artemidorus accounted her so amiable that day , that he began to be possest with the passion which occasion'd all the adventures I know you have heard of . And therefore I shall tell you scarce any thing of it , but only that one day she came with Andromira and several other Ladies who stay'd to pass that night with us . Towards the evening the Princess and the Ladies went to walk in the Gardens , and Amerintha so brought it about that her self discours'd with Artemidorus , Andromira entertain'd Zenocrates ( tho he did not much desire it ) another Lady imploy'd her self in recounting to me a hundred things which did not concern me ; and in the mean time one of her friends , who is as crafty a person as any in the world , led the Princess insensibly into a walk , at the end of which was a Pavilion that had a door opening into the fields . The further end of the place was set about with seats , in which to repose without the inconvenience of the Sun , or being seen of any that walk in the Garden , ( tho it be wholly open on the side towards the end of the Walk ) , because there are great curtains before it which may be drawn at pleasure . The Princess having unwillingly suffered her self to be conducted into this Cabinet , beheld the Curtains half drawn , and observ'd that the gate looking into the fields half shut : but making no reflections upon these two circumstances , which might proceed from several causes she enter'd into the Cabinet without minding that the Lady did not follow her into it , but was gone back into the Walk . She had scarce made three steps in it , but she beheld Meleontus at her feet , who holding her by the Robe ; notwithstanding her reluctancy forc'd her to hearken to him ; for she being still weak by her late sickness , and astonishment redoubling her weakness , she was constrain'd to sit down for fear of falling . At which instant she was in a fear lest Meleontus intended to carry her away , and therefore made a great shreek : which nevertheless was not heard by any person , because the company was all in another Walk , where she that was Meleontus's Agent knew well her Friends would upon handsome pretences retain them . Wherefore Meleontus not to lose an opportunity he could not easily recover , being upon his knees before the Princess who was sat down , began to speak to her with a strange commotion of heart : I beseech you , Madam , ( said he to her extream submissively ) hear the unfortunate Meleontus this last time ; which certainly you ought to do , Madam , since he does not pretend to obtain the pardon which he desires of you with tears in his eyes . The unfortunate Meleontus ( answer'd the Princess ) is so criminal , that there are no misfortunes of which he is not worthy . I acknowledge it , Madam ( reply'd he hastily ) and I took the liberty of coming hither for no other end but to confess it . How dare you , Meleontus ( said the Princess ) come to present your self before me , after you have believ'd me capable of a crime ? for in comparison of this , I count it almost nothing that you wounded me neer to death . But to speak truth , I resent most of all , that you went about to kill the Prince my Brother after the most unworthy manner in the World. Ah! Madam ( answer'd Meleontus ) when I saw you so fair , and so charming pass amongst the swords and the arrows with contempt of the danger to save the life of a man whom I believ'd my Rival , and thought was lov'd by you , I resented that which I am unable to express ; and in this case I must have been void of love , if I could have preserv'd respect and generosity . I confess therefore , that I minded only to kill him whom I believ'd your Lover ; and if Zenocrates had been still amorous of you , he would questionless have done the same that I did . Be it how it will ( said she ) I am well enough pleas'd with Zenocrates , but I am not so with you . Alas ! Madam ( answered Meleontus ) How can you , since I am not so my self , but on the contrary am my own most mortal Enemy ? Yes , Madam , I hate my self more than you hate me , and I have at this present such remorse for my violence , and such respect for you , that I dare not dye here before your eyes , for fear the Prince who loves me should reproach you with my death . Know therefore , Madam , that perceiving the division which I cause between the Prince of Leontium , the Prince Artemidorus , and your self , I am resolv'd to put an end to that contest by my flight . To which purpose , I have suborn'd my Guards , whilst the Prince is at hunting , and by ways which I need not tell you , am come into this Garden , to assure you here , that I will go seek death in some place so remote from Leontium , that no tidings shall ever be heard of me . I will also leave the name which I bear , to the end it may be no more distasteful to you , and retaining all the love I have for you , I will live the most miserable of men , whithersoever I go , if at least I have strength enough to live any time longer , only to adore you . Meleontus spoke this so passionately , that the Princess told me all her hatred and indignation could not hinder her from having a little commiseration of him . Nevertheless , she conceal'd it , for fear he should alter his purpose ; and therefore speaking to him with a severe air , After bad actions are committed ( said she to him ) 't is not enough to speak fine words ; a long repentance , a long absence , and a thousand services are requisite to the producing of a reasonable hope of being indur'd amongst persons of honour . Howsoever , since I am equitable , I commend the design you take , as that alone which is fitting for you . Go therefore , Meleontus , go ( continu'd she , rising up ) go ask pardon of the Gods ; for , as for me , I should delude you if I should tell you that I pardon you . I have already told you ( answer'd the afflicted Meleontus ) that I did not hope to obtain the pardon which I desir'd ; but at least grant me the favour to believe that the excess of my love is the cause of all my Crimes , and that if I had lov'd you less , I had been always innocent . 'T is the only and last favour I shall ever request of you , not daring to desire so much as a little compassion when you shall imagine that I am dead in exile only for love of you . As the Princess was going to speak something to him , Meleontus saw all the Company appear afar off , who ( notwithstanding all the contrivance of the Lady that return'd back to amuse them handsomely in the mean time ) were seeking for the Princess , and could not longer want her presence . So that Meleontus being constrain'd to go away , rose up , and the Princess suddenly leaving him without speaking , he went forth at the door of the Pavilion which opened into the fields , mounted upon a Horse held ready for him by a slave , and lost himself in a wood not far distant . Yet this could not be done but that Zenocrates knew Meleontus . As for Artemidorus , he observ'd nothing , because he was speaking earnestly to Clidamira ; and there was none but Zenocrates and my self who saw Meleontus . He no sooner perceiv'd him , but he chang'd colour , came to me , and looking upon me with somewhat a disturb'd countenance , What did I see ? Amiclea , ( said he ) Did my eyes deceive me ? Is it possible Meleontus could be where I believ'd I saw him ? Has the Princess pardoned him ? What think you of that which I know you perceiv'd as well as my self ? In truth ( said I to him ) I know not what I ought to think of it , but I know well the Princess can never be unjust , and that her aspect tells me she is as much surpris'd as we . I beseech you , generous Amiclea ( replyed Zenocrates ) know the truth of this Adventure , for the respect I bear the Princess withholds me from asking it of her . And accordingly approaching towards Lysimena , she drew me aside , and did me the honour to tell me what had hapned . After which having called Artemidorus and Zenocrates , she related to them the same she had told me before . At first the departure of Meleontus seem'd very advantageous ; but afterwards considering the Prince would be afflicted at it , it was fear'd his displeasure would fall upon Lysimena , Artemidorus , or Zenocrates . However it was judg'd convenient to advertise the Princess of Leontium and Cleanthus of what had passed ; and accordingly Lysimena ending her walk sooner than otherwise she would have done , return'd into the Castle . She was not long there , before there arriv'd a friend of Zenocrates , who came to advertise the Princess that Meleontus was gone away from the place where he was guarded without being known whither , that the Prince was extremely troubled at it , that this Favorite had left the most passionate Letter in the world for him , and that Amerintha was much imploy'd in comforting him . It was requisite therefore to have recourse to the prudence of Cleanthus who was at Leontium , to the end to appease the Prince's mind whom he found very sad for the departure of Meleontus . He found him also much incens'd against Lysimena , whose rigour was the innocent cause of all these disorders : but at length Cleanthus telling him that the way to cause Meleontus to return , was to treat Lysimena well , and to endeavour thereby to win her , things were pacified in the end , in spite of the artifices of Amerintha . Yet this division extremely afflicted the Princess of Leontium , so that she fell sick and dyed within a few days after . Lysimena and Artemidorus were sensibly touch'd with this loss : but for the Prince of Leontium , he was not much afflicted at it , because he believ'd Lysimena would thereby be more absolutely in his power . Shortly after , Lysimena returned to lodge in the Prince's Palace , and during some days led a life pleasant enough . Artemidorus at that time became perfectly amorous of Clidamira , which strangely incens'd Amerintha who could not touch his heart . Wherefore she obliged the Prince highly to disapprove the affection he had for that Lady ; and it was she that prevail'd with him to cause her to be put amongst the vailed Virgins , as no doubt you have heard in the relation of the History of Artemidorus . For she designed thereby to cross a Prince whom she did not love , and to serve Meleontus , with whom 't is believ'd she has always had some secret correspondence . For it was easie to judge that Artemidorus would not fail to fall out totally with the Prince after this violence , and so Lysimena would lose a powerful protector . The event manifested that she was not deceiv'd ; for you know Artemidorus voluntarily exil'd himself , to deliver Clidamira . But whereas it is not his History that I am relating , and you are ignorant of nothing that befel him , I will not tell you of his departure , his shipwrack , the resolution he took to go to the War , and in what manner he became prisoner to the Prince of Agrigentum , nor how he fell in love with Berelisa ; but only what concerns Lysimena and Zenocrates . You shall know then , that after the departure of Artemidorus , Zenocrates ( to continue to act according to his custom ) made semblance of being in love with Clidamira , as soon as she came out from amongst the vailed Virgins , that afterwards he made Courtship for some days to another , but at length conceiving that since Meleontus was absent he might dispense with this dissimulation , he continued for some time without a Mistress . Whereupon it was said of him in railery , that of an inconstant person he was become indifferent ; and I remember , Clidamira , being one day with Lysimena , undertook to maintain that it was much more honest to be inconstant than to be indifferent . For , I know nothing more hateful ( said she in defence of her opinion ) than such people as neither love nor hate , who determine themselves to nothing , and have so luke-warm a soul , that they are not very strongly on their own side . Ask them if they will walk ; they know not : inquire of them , whether they would have people love them ; they are dubious of it : do them any service ; they take no notice of it : offer to displease them ; they scarce perceive it : so much are they afraid to disquiet their happy indifference . But as for inconstant persons ( added she ) they have always something to do ; they go , they come , they are imployed ; and though they desire nothing vehemently , and disclaim obstinacy , yet they are always determin'd to something . They fill some place , and signifie something in the World , and at least make themselves to be spoken of , be it well or ill . 'T is true ( answer'd Lysimena ) but if you observe , the indifferent and the inconstant are not too opposite . For an inconstant person loves indifferently all the Beauties of a City ; 't is only because he has some kind of indifference in his heart , that he loves several persons . And , for my part , methinks , I should love an indifferent person who is determin'd to nothing , better than an inconstant who determines himself to inconstancy , who makes a glory of his weakness , who believes he cannot be a gallant without being a profess'd shittle-brain , and who loving nothing ardently , yet passes all his life as if he lov'd . For the name of Love is not to be given to those transient affections which succeed one after another , which perplex hearts without possessing them ; and which almost produce nothing but Sonnets . The Princess spoke this with a certain air , which made Amerintha ( who was present ) suspect something ; for she judg'd that Zenocrates appearing to be so much in her favour ought to take ill her arguing so strongly against inconstancy , if she believ'd him inconstant . So that observing these things , and inquiring diligently of that waiting woman who formerly gave Meleontus intelligence of all Lysimena's actions , and whom the Princess had discarded ; she came at length to discover that Zenocrates was always ardently amorous of her , and that his inconstancy was but dissembled . And for as much as she could turn the Prince's mind after what manner she pleas'd , Lysimena was one morning extremely amazed to understand that the Prince had commanded Zenocrates to depart his Court at an hours warning , with prohibition to see her before he went away . You may judge how displeasing this news was to her , especially too being advertis'd that Meleontus had writ to the Prince two days before . So it behov'd Zenocrates to go from Leontium without seeing the Princess ; nevertheless , he came back thither the same night , conceal'd himself at the house of one of his Friends , and three days after contriv'd a way to speak with Lysimena by night in a Garden . Their conversation was the most pathetical in the World ; for they saw no ground of hope ever to live happy . I know well ( said Lysimena to him ) That your descent is more illustrious than the Rank you hold at present is eminent . I know likewise that your merit sees nothing above it , and I will believe that your affection cannot be surpass'd by any other ; but , when all is done , the Prince my Brother is extreme unjust and violent . He loves Meleontus whom I hate , and Artemidorus is not here ; adde hereunto that his Mistress hates us , and does us no less mischief than his favourite . We have no Sanctuary in any place ; and though we had , a sentiment of honour would not suffer me to wish we were there together . But , Madam ( said Zenocrates ) what then will you shall become of me ? I would have you ( answer'd she ) endeavour to find Artemidorus , adhere to his fortune , and trust to my constancy . Alas ! Madam ( reply'd he ) may an unfortunate absent person be assured of a thing which he ardently desires ? Yes , Zenocrates ( answer'd Lysimena ) when she that promises him is indu'd with generosity . But your self ( added the Princess ) take heed absence do not change you , and that I have not cause one day to make you a thousand reproaches . Time shall justifie me , Madam ( said he to her ) and you shall see me during all my life the same I am this day , that is , the most faithful Lover that ever was . Alas ! Zenocrates ( answer'd she ) there was never an unfaithful Lover in the World , but a moment before his infidelity swore he would be eternally faithful ; therefore answer nothing , and leave me to fear that which I cannot but be apprehensive of . Zenocrates then made a thousand the most earnest protestations of fidelity that can be imagined ; after which he departed , and went first to Syracusa , and from thence to Agrigentum , where you know he found Artemidorus , from whom he has ever since been inseparable . During his stay there , he writ very diligently to Lysimena ; but having made a long practise of appearing inconstant , he was so accustomed when he was with a fair person , to use Courtship to her , that he did not change his manner . For when Clidamira was at Agrigentum , there were some days in which she was not unpleasing to him . And indeed Zenocrates is a little of the humor of those people who think an honest man cannot be call'd unfaithful , though he make some transitory Gallantries , and that the true Mistress ought to be contented , provided she be the chief Lady ( to speak in their own terms ) and that the Lover be always ready to Sacrifice the rest to her , when she knows it and requires it . So then without being scrupulous in his passion , he came to have something that seem'd like love for Clidamira . And this person who has always lov'd to trouble the contentment of others ( though she then lov'd Artemidorus who did not love her any longer ) writ maliciously to Leontium to a Friend of hers , that Zenocrates had been very amorous of her , and would have been so still , if she had hearkned to him . Forasmuch as she knew that she to whom she writ was no keeper of a secret , her design succeeded ; the Princess soon heard of this news , which she the more deeply resented , for that after the departure of Artemidorus , she had suffered a hundred persecutions from the Prince , who continually regretted the case of Meleontus . Whereupon she complain'd to me with much tenderness ; not that she did not believe Zenocrates always lov'd her , but she could not endure he should have any kindness or complacency for another . How unjust men are ? ( said she to me ) They will have an intire heart , they are jealous of a shar'd glance , and nevertheless they take a liberty to divide themselves upon the least occasion that is presented ; and I am perswaded they are ordinarily much more inconstant when they are lov'd , than whilst they only seek to have themselves lov'd : though nothing is more unreasonable than to be less faithful to a person that loves you , than to one by whom you are not lov'd . Such were the sentiments of Lysimena ; who being advertis'd that Meleontus was shortly to return , professed her self discontented with the World , and retired amongst the Veiled Virgins which are near Leontium , and I accompany'd her . The Prince was highly offended herewith , though he conceal'd his resentment ; and causing Meleontus to hasten his return , this Favorite soon after came again to Court , hoping that during the absence of Artemidorus he might obtain his pardon of Lysimena . But whereas at his taking leave of this Princess , he had spoken to her like a man that went to seek death , and was never to come again , he therefore writ to her at his return almost in these terms . The unfortunate Meleontus to Lysimena . IF you knew , Madam , all that I have done to dye of grief , you could not accuse me of living contrary to my word : for I have continually remembred your rigours , my Crimes and my infelicity . I have sighed , I have lamented , I have not had a moment of quiet , I have complained of you , and I have complained of my self ; I have loved you , I have hated my self , and in brief , I have led the most miserable life in the World. But after all , Madam , I have not been able to dye absent from you ; wherefore being perswaded Destiny would have me dye in the same place where I had the unhappiness to displease , and offend you , I am returned hither to satisfie you . These , Madam , are the sentiments of the unfortunate Meleontus , who loves you more than he ever loved you , although he knows you hate him . This Letter being very pathetical , I confess to you , though I was Zenocrates's Friend , I told the Princess , that sometimes it was requisite not to be too obstinate against fortune , that there were unhappinesses that could not be overcome otherwise than by yielding to them , and that perhaps she would not do very ill in pardoning Meleontus , yet without ingaging her self to any thing more . How ? ( answered Lysimena hastily ) is it possible for me to lose the natural aversion I have always had for Meleontus ? Can I forget that he has been guilty of the injustice to suspect me of a weakness I cannot think of without horror ? That he has been so unworthy as to go about to kill a man that was assaulted by above thirty , and whom he could not wound without endangering to kill me , as indeed he wounded me in such a manner that I lookt for nothing but death ? What know I but that that he design'd to kill me as well as Artemidorus ? No , no , Amiclea ( said she to me ) Meleontus shall always be hated by Lysimena , though even Zenocrates should prove unfaithful . After this I durst urge the Princess no more . In the mean time the Prince of Leontium being urg'd by Amerintha , resolved to force Lysimena to marry Meleontus , and design'd to come and take her with Authority from amongst the Vailed Virgins , in whose number was a Kinswoman of the Prince of Perusia , who was shortly to be sent back into the Country of that Prince , there to establish a Temple and a covent of Virgins like this . Wherefore the Princess ( though her mind was exasperated against Zenocrates ) seeing her self in danger to marry Meleontus or a perpetual prison ( for she was advertis'd that this was the design of the Prince ) took the opportunity which fortune presented her , and resolved to pass the Sea with these Virgins , to go to Perusia , leaving order with her that governed those that stay'd , not to discover whither she was gone . And accordingly the matter was effected , though her Waiting-women endeavoured to avert her from it . So Lysimena believing Zenocrates too little faithful , and fearing to be forced to marry Meleontus , went away ( as I said before ) to Perusia , with intent to resolve if possible to spend her life amongst the Vailed Virgins which were to be establisht thee . As for me , I loving her dearly , and having no Mother , scrupled not to follow her fortune , however resolv'd to hinder her from executing her purpose . But to speak truth , I believe the affection she has always had for Zenocrates hindered her from it rather than I. In the mean time the Prince still suffered it to be believ'd in Sicily that the Princess Lysimena was amongst the Vailed virgins with whom she had shut up her self , having been a long time without discovering where she was . As for Meleontus , he continued Favorite to the Prince , and very much afflicted for the absence of the Princess . But for that he has seen her flight was a pure effect of her hatred , I believe his love is much diminisht , and that he studies only to hinder Artemidorus and Lysimena from returning to Leontium . As for the Princess , she found an inviolable sanctuary with Mezentius Prince of Perusia ; and you are not ignorant that being there in a time of the great disorders that happened between Porsenna and him , she serv'd Aronces considerably when he came to deliver the Prince his Father ; and having afterwards found better protection with Porsenna and Galerita than Mezentius , she has continued in their Court , where she has acquir'd a high reputation , and where Artemidorus and Zenocrates understanding of her residence , pass'd to Syracusa where Amilcar was , and came into Italy together , where they have seen Lysimena many times . Zenocrates has been able to justifie himself , or at least to desire pardon for his customary inconstancies , in which nevertheless he swears his heart was never concern'd . But for his punishment , he is become jealous within a few days , and we cannot imagine who it should be that gives occasion to this jealousie . However , we have understood a thing , which in my judgment will decide the interests of Berelisa and Clidamira in reference to Artemidorus ; for you shall know we have discovered by an antient Lover of Lysimena , who came from Leontium a while since , and has had news from thence within these two days , that Clidamira has great credit in that Court , and so great , that Artemidorus and Lysimena cannot return thither but by her negotiation . That which gives her this authority , is , because there is a half engag'd love between her and Meleontus , who knows not that she still loves Artemidorus . The man whom I mention'd having brought a Letter of Clidamira's to Meleontus , which the Favorite lost and one of my Friends sends me , the Princess has purposed to give it to Artemidorus assoon as his health shall be better , to the end to let him fully know the levity of this unfaithful fair one , of whom nevertheless they have great neeed ; for being the Prince of Leontium is weak and over-rul'd by Amerintha and his Favorite , reason can prevail nothing at all with him . Thus , Madam ( said Amiclea to Clelia ) I have recounted to you what you and your amiable Friends desir'd to know ; and I beg your pardon for the little art I have us'd in making this relation . AMiclea holding her peace , all these fair Virgins thank'd her : but Clelia with a little more coldness than the rest , having her mind so taken up with Zenocrates's jealousie , whereof she thought she knew the cause , that she scarce took notice of what was spoken . But there was none besides Plotina that observ'd the alteration of her countenance ; for Amilcar , Anacreon , and Merigenes being enter'd , the conversation was chang'd . The first discourse was of the War past , the Truce and the Peace ; then , of Love ; and afterwards concerning Themistus and Merigenes , who were shortly to depart . For my part ( said Plotina ) I envy those that go to Syracusa ; for I confess to you I have heard speak of a Lady call'd Amalthea , whose merit charms me . Tell me then , I conjure you ( said she to Merigenes ) whether they that brought the intelligence from Lindamira to Themistus , told you nothing concerning that admirable Woman . All that I can say ( answer'd Merigenes ) is , that Amalthea is continually more generous , that her vertue is never weary of obliging the unfortunate , and that after a noble manner , namely , without ostentation or interest ; and the young and charming Clarista her Neece is at this time one of the most amiable Virgins in the World. For advancing in age she is become more beautiful than she was , she has perform'd more than she promis'd , though there was great expectation of her ; and her mind being imbellisht as well as her visage , contributes to render her eyes more glittering , her physiognomy more agreeable , and her deportment more noble : in brief , she has so well improv'd the advantage of residing with one of the most excellent Women in the World , that in this amiable Virgin are found all the charms of youth without any of the defects that ordinarily accompany that age . She is discreet and judicious , debonaire and modest , exact both in friendship and constancy ; and it may be said to her honour , that when she is known , it is easie to divine under whom she has been educated . I beseech you ( said Plotina then ) when you go to Syracusa , tell the generous Amalthea and the charming Clarista , that they have a Friend at Rome , whose friendship will cost them as little to preserve as it has to acquire . I promise to tell them whatsoever you please ( answer'd Merigenes ) and to tell it them in one of the most delectable places in the World. For I am told that since my departure the generous Artaxander and the virtuous Amalthea have finished the building of a low apartment that lies along a fair Garden , and takes up the length of their stately Palace . You will do me a pleasure to speak of me in so excellent a place and in so good company ( replied Plotina ) but I should not be unwilling that you would at least carry my fansie thither whither according to all appearances I am never likely to go in person . I shall obey you ( said Merigenes ) yet I will not undertake to make you an exact description of that magnificent palace ; for I fear I should a little pervert the order of Architecture . You are very prudent ( said Amilcar ) not to perplex your self willingly amongst Pilasters , Columns , Frieses , and Cornishes ; for I remember I once knew a pretender to fine wit , who going about to describe a handsome house , put the Chapter in the place of the Base , the Pilaster upon the Column , and ( if I am not mistaken ) the Porch at the third story . But yet he had the faculty of imploying all the terms of the most exquisite Architecture , from the Fuming Pots to the Astragals . 'T is true he did not put them in their right place ; but nevertheless believing he understood himself , he conceiv'd he was understood too by his hearers , and was very much satisfied with it . To avoid therefore the like inconveniences , ( answered Merigenes , after he had laugh'd a little as well as the rest of the company at that which Amilcar spoke ) I shall content my self to tell you in general that the Palace of Artaxander and Amalthea is large and magnificent , and were it finished , would be one of the goodliest in the world . That which renders it more agreeable , is , that it is built upon the Haven of Syracusa , that there is a spacious and fair Garden belonging to it , that the Court of it is handsome , that the Stair-case is very excellent , that there are great and goodly apartments in it , that there are little ones too , agreeable and convenient ; and that all the places and parts of this Palace are uniform , magnificent and well contriv'd . But to describe only the low apartment ( in which I purpose to speak of you ) I must tell you it is contriv'd in such a manner , that all that can be wisht is to be found in it ; for there are so many rooms upon the same plain , that my memory is puzled to retain them . There are anti chambers , Chambers , a Gallery , Cabinets at both ends ; and all these so well contriv'd that all the doors of those several places which are upon the same rowe exactly respond to one another ; so that when one is at one end he may see all that is done at the other , & the view passing through all these several places , finds its a very agreeable sight : but above all the rest , the Gallery pleases infinitely . Imagine , that it is so contriv'd as to serve for a Gallery and a Cabinet both ; for the Architect took room out of the thickness of the wall , at several distances , to place shelves fill'd with books . The like have been made on the side of the Bay-windows ; and for the safety and neatness of the books , there are Curtains which cover them , and great carved Windows which enclose them . This Gallery is vaulted , which renders it agreeable and cool . It has several Bay-windows which look towards the Garden , where are seen abundance of Orange-trees ; and on each side and at both ends are seen at equal distances twenty great looking-glasses fastned into the Wainscot which is wholly of Cedar . But to render this sight more agreeable , on the side of each of these great looking glasses there are other little ones , with branches of silver issuing out at the bottom , each of which supported two stately Lamps . So that when these sixty or eighty Lamps are lighted , the reflection they make in that multitude of Looking-glasses , produces such an admirable spectacle as cannot be represented . And to render this place as commodious as it is handsome , the Cabinet which is at the end remote from the Haven of Syracusa has such assemblance of melancholy and solitude , that it is impossible not to be pensive in it . Two steps downward lead into it , it is of no great largeness , the prospect of it is bounded , and there is a shadiness so sutable to a solitary retreat , that never was any place so fit to muse agreeably or better contriv'd to tell a secret in , as this . But contrarily , the other Cabinet which is opposite to this , at the other end of this apartment , being in view of the Haven , diverts the eyes with a thousand delightful Objects , and a continual diversity of people going to and fro . So that here is always a choice either of Solitude or of the World ; and which is more remarkable , this apartment without many adornments or guilding makes nevertheless such a shew of magnificence as cannot be express'd . After what you have said ( answer'd Plotina ) I am more desirous than before of the friendship of the generous Amalthea , and the charming Clarista . I will not fail ( replyed Merigenes ) to request it for you , and I confidently promise you to obtain it , assoon as I shall have told them who you are . But would you not also ( said Merigenes ) be Friend to some of my Friends of this Country ? I desire it ( answer'd she smiling ) for according to the humor I am of , I am not very well satisfied with all those I have here . Sincerely ( added she ) if we well consider , all the World are are but dissemblers ; they whom we confide in most , deceive us most , and I think 't is good prudence to distrust all others and our selves too . For all the World act like the vulgar at some time or other , all the World commits faults , and all the World is to blame in some cases . They who seem active , are deceivers ; such as are not deceivers are weak ; they that are too wise , love no body ; and they that love really are so few , that they make no remarkable number . Never tell me then ( added Plotina speaking of some Friends ) such a one is a wise man , generous , and incapable of failing ; for to speak truly , all men are subject to defects . Yes ( continued she with an amiable severity ) all the World may be prepossessed with prejudice , all the world is crafty , envious , slanderous , false , weak ; and there is scarce a Heroe but in some moment of his life finds some little low and vulgar sentiment in his heart ; so true it is that all men have their imperfections . In truth ( said Anacreon ) Plotina has reason in what she says , for there is scarce any person that can boast of having a true Friend . Then I am more happy than others ( said Merigenes ) for I believe I have many . I believ'd so as well as you ( answer'd Anacreon ) but upon an occasion of some importance , when I was at the Court of Polycrates , I found I had an infinite number of false or weak Friends , and very few whom I could account good . 'T is so in all places ( replyed Amilcar ) but in prudence it behoves never to confide in their Friendship further than their own interest , pleasure , or glory tyes them to you ; and in equity it behoves to love them in the same measure as they love us , and never with any other affection than that which increases and diminishes according to occasion . But Heroical friendship is not much less difficult to be practis'd than constant Love ; and for my part , I have rarely endeavour'd it , because the former is more convenient . 'T is true , 't is not so noble , excellent , and solid ; but it never causes us much perplexity ; it never makes us partakers of the misfortunes or sorrows of our friends ; it never renders us concern'd in the injuries which are done them ; but taking barely the flowers of friendship ( if I may so speak ) we leave the thorns to those sincere Friends , who resent all the sorrows of those they love , who engage in all their interests without exception , who maintain the same courageously against the World , who have no fortunes apart , whose very honour is mutually common , who can never be poor whilst one of them is rich , who think themselves not in health when their friends are sick . Believe me ( added Amilcar ) this kind of friendship is not competent to all sorts of people , and I know some persons that have not been able to attain to it , though they much desir'd it . And therefore for fear of the same miscarriage , I content my self with loving according to the fashion , that is , very commodiously for my self . To conclude , whatever Merigenes is pleas'd to say , he knows no great number of those Heroes in Friendship . For my part ( said Plotina ) I desire no more of him but the Character of one ; for I conceive he must needs be a very agreeable person , it being almost impossible to be perfectly a good Friend , without being perfectly a brave man. I grant it ( said Merigenes ) and I assure my self , that assoon as I shall have named Lysimantus , Amilcar will confess he is an excellent man , and a faithful Friend . I acknowledge it ( answer'd Amilcar ) and that which renders his friendship more solid , is , that he is indued with an immutable honesty ; and as for constancy , he has given a thousand eminent proofs of it , and lov'd the illustrious Meriander , even to the death . Since Lysimantus was Friend to Meriander , and is so still to Merigenes , ( said Valeria ) we must needs know , and I joyn my self with Plotina to desire his description . I do the same ( said Clelia ) and I assure my self , Merigenes will not refuse us . It would be sufficiently hard to do it , Madam ( replyed he ) and therefore to obey you , know , Lysimantus is a man of illustrious Lineage , and whose Ancestors have born the most considerable Charges in their own Country . But to speak truly , he is so well worthy to be commended by himself , that 't is not at all necessary to fetch his praises from the vertues of his predecessors , and it suffices to speak only of what is truly his own . He is tall , of a goodly aspect ; time has a little thickned his shape ; he has a fresh and lively complexion , handsome and sprightly eyes , something a great nose , a happy Physiognomy , the air of a Wise man , and a very obliging address , especially towards his Friends . Nature has given him a great Wit , but solid and firm , with a very exact judgment of the highest matters . Not but that he has a pliable mind , which obliges him not to despise the meaner , for he speaks well in the most trivial things when he pleases to give himself the trouble ; but it is certain , his mind is naturally more fit for serious matters . He has an universal knowledge of the World , which scarce ever deceives him ; he understands the soundest Policie , and the most solid morality . By his prudence he foresees the most remote and least probable events ; and his firmness of mind causes him to support constantly the most unexpected misfortunes . He knows how to undergo the changes of Fortune without changing his countenance ; exile and imprisonment shake not the firmness of his heart ; and never studying but to do that which he ought , he leaves events to the power of Fortune , and always prepares himself for the most improsperous , that so he may not be surpriz'd by them . He is honorable , honest , punctual , secret , and as great a friend as possibly can be . His manners are very innocent ; yet his vertue is nothing austere towards others ; but on the contrary , he conceives the wiser a man is , the more he is oblig'd to excuse the light follies of his Friends . He is naturally inclin'd to ambition and action , but his vertue renders him so absolute a Master of his mind , that he conforms himself admirably well to moderation and quiet . 'T is true , this quiet is sufficiently honourable to him ; for his vertue , and his great love of justice and truth being known to all the world , he is the comforter of his unfortunate friends , the umpire of many great contests , and the depository of the last wills of divers eminent , who would be assur'd at their death to have their intentions perform'd . For Lysimantus is incapable of bending for any respect whatsoever , when he sees virtue does not require it ; and indeed all the Grandeur of the World , nor death it self cannot make him demur a moment to do his duty . He believes a man is not oblig'd to be happy , but is oblig'd to be virtuous ; and he thinks he should be more miserable if he could reproach himself with an action of weakness , than if he were expos'd to the most cruel persecution that ever was . In which regard he confines himself so scrupulously to do what he ought , that he can never fail in it ; and friendship , as powerful as it is in his heart , has never been able to cause him to omit the least thing which he thought himself oblig'd in honour to do , though it were in the most nice and difficult occasions . Nevertheless , he loves his Friends very tenderly ; for , being Love in general never much touch'd his heart , though he may be not uncapable of a great passion , his Friendship is thereby the more ardent and tender . But how strong soever it be , the love of glory and virtue have always the greatest influence upon him . 'T is true , he does not flatter himself with self-conceit in these occasions , nor make a pretext of justice to the disadvantage of Friendship ; but he so well understands the just bounds of generosity , justice , and friendship , that he is never mistaken in them . Nevertheless , he has a virtue which he is troubled to give bounds to in his heart . For he believes goodness ought almost never to have any , and therefore he makes a particular profession of being good ; and this is so much the more excellent , in that having a very high Soul , his goodness has nothing in it but what is noble , and can never be suspected of weakness . Were I minded , I could relate to you a hundred eminent actions of this illustrious man , which would confirm that which I say ; but since I know he loves not to have his actions publisht , I shall conform to his humor , and deprive you of a very great pleasure by depriving him of a great glory . But though I forbear to tell you any thing of his life , yet I shall at least inform you that he was dearly belov'd by the illustrious Meriander ( whom you have heard so much spoken of ) and is infinitely so at present by the generous Theander , the prudent Theodamas , the agreeable Teramus , the ingenious Amilcar , the illustrious Herminius ( whom he saw at Syracusa ) and by a man of eminent worth call'd Clidamantus , who has a high and tender heart , a very great capacity , with all noble inclinations , who is very sensible of Love and Friendship , who is honourable and generous , who writes excellently both in Verse and Prose , who cannot submit to any thing but Reason , whose Will is ardent in whatsoever he effects , who is decent and magnificent , and who by a thousand great and excellent qualities has deserv'd the friendship of Lysimantus . I am ravisht with this Character of your illustrious Friend ( answer'd Plotina ) but I beseech you , tell me whether Meleander lov'd him always alike till his death . He so tenderly lov'd him ( reply'd Merigenes ) that he left him his portrait , and made choice of him to execute his last intentions . Nevertheless an adventure once befel them worthy to be related to you , which might have bred a feud betwixt them , if both of them had not had well-temper'd minds , and in which honour and friendship made a great contest in the heart of Lysimantus . I beseech you ( said Clelia ) tell us that adventure . I will so ( answer'd Merigenes ) on condition the company will afterwards declare their sentiments concerning the action of my Friend . I scruple not to engage my self to this ( replyed Clelia ) for I perceive in the eyes of all that hear me they will do what you desire . Know then ( said Merigenes ) there was never a straiter friendship than that which was between Lysimantus and Meriander ; for they had a great mutual affection and esteem , and had no distinct interests . Being in this condition , Fortune engag'd them to follow a great Prince into a strange Countrey , where having continued a sufficient long time , it hapned that this Prince's affairs becoming in another posture , he took a resolution to depart secretly out of the Countrey whither he had retir'd , and discover'd his purpose to Lysimantus and some other besides , with order to tell no person whatsoever of it , and to steal away with himself the next night , without giving intelligence of it to any . Lysimantus then found himself in an extreme plunge ; for on the one side honour requir'd him to be faithful to his Master , and on the other friendship would not permit him to desert his Friend in a strange Country , where he might be ill treated , or at least arrested after the departure of the Prince . However , though Lysimantus lov'd Meriander more than his own life , yet believing he could not reveal his Master's secret without perfidiousness , he told Meriander nothing of it , and resolv'd to go with the Prince till he had conducted him into a place of safety , and to return afterwards to find his Friend and partake of the same Fortune with him , how bad soever it might prove . The business was done accordingly ; Lysimantus followed the Prince , and Meriander stay'd behind , and was extremely astonisht at the departure of his Friend . But having a good opinion of the heart of his Friend , he complain'd rather of his own misfortune than of him , and took it not ill that honour had been more prevalent in his mind than friendship , and that not being able to satisfie the one without violating the other , he had prefer'd his duty before all things . Wherefore having found out a way to escape , and gone to seek the Prince upon the frontier , from whence his Friend was ready to return back to him , he was so generous as not to make him the least reproach . On the contrary he embrac'd him with ardency ; and when Lysimantus would have told him what a sorrow it was to him to have been prohibited by his duty from revealing the secret to him wherewith he had been intrusted , I beseech you ( said he ) have not so sad an opinion of me as to suspect that I blame you ; for if I did , it would imply that I might be capable of a Treason . Do not then treat me in this manner , I conjure you , and believe that if I had been in your place , I should have done as you have : but if any alteration has hapned in my heart , 't is that I esteem you more than I did before . Ha! Meriander ( cry'd Lysimantus ) this action of yours is far more excellent than mine ; and if you have encreas'd your esteem of me , I am oblig'd to augment ( if possible ) my affection for you . Ha! Merigenes ( cry'd Plotina ) that which you relate seems to me so excellent , so noble and heroical , that my reason is dazled with it . And sincerely ( added she ) I know not which deserves the greater admiration , Lysimantus or Meriander . For my part ( said Clelia ) I judge Meriander to have taken a very commendable course : but since there was no other in reason to be taken , and since that which Lysimantus did , was more difficult to resolve on , I conceive more praises are to be given to Lysimantus than to Meriander . If you please to consider ( said Anacreon ) you will find it a greater difficulty to keep our selves from being sway'd by our own interests , and to judge equitably in favour of a Friend when we are both judges and parties . But however ( said Valeria ) the matter was not very ambiguous ; for no man ought ever to betray his Master in favour of a Friend . 'T is true ( answer'd Amilcar ) but there are so many people who betray their Masters for considerations less noble , that a man cannot be too much commended who did what he ought at such a time , when he could not do it without exposing his Friend to be arrested in a strange Country . But yet I would know ( said Plotina ) when 't is lawful to desert one's Friend . Never ( said Valeria ) but being 't is forbidden for a man to be perfidious to his Master , in some occasions there may be a necessity of declining to serve his Friends as he desires . But to speak truth , these unhappy occasions are few ; for it is requisite that they be indispensable duties , and such as are required toward our Prince , Father , or Country : nevertheless at the same time we ought to be capable of entring into all the interests of those we love , and to be sensible of whatever concerns them : it is requisite that their honour be mingled with our own , and that we be more ready to pardon injuries done to our selves than to our Friends . Finally , we ought positively to do more for our Friend than we would do for our selves . By what Merigenes has related ( said Clelia ) it appears that Lysimantus thought himself oblig'd even to perish with his Friend , since he resolv'd to return where he had left him ; and 't is easie to judge what he was capable of doing for him , by what he would have done against himself , lest his Friend might suspect him of too little affection . But that which I account most praise-worthy in Meriander ( added Valeria ) is , that he believ'd his Friend when he told him of his intention to return , and that without doubting a moment of what he said . For 't is one of the greatest priviledges of Friendship to believe a Friend , as we would be believ'd by him . For if you think him capable of dissimulation , you ought to withdraw your friendship from him ; and for my part , I confess , that I am sensibly troubled when that which I say , is doubted of ; because I am incapable of lying : besides , assoon as distrust is admitted amongst friends , friendship it self is in danger to be destroy'd . Undoubtedly Valeria has reason ( answer'd Amilcar ) and there is nothing more disgustful than to call in doubt that which a Friend assures you of , and nothing likewise that more argues the weakness of friendship in him that doubts ; for if he takes his Friend for a sincere person , why does he not believe him ? and if he think him false , why does he not discard him ? Assuredly 't is confidence which is the most indissolvable bond of heroical friendship . So Meriander ( who was vertue it self ) presently believ'd Lysimantus ; and to conclude , it may be said , without determining precisely which of the two deserves most commendations in this occasion , that either of them did all which they ought to do , to merit a greater mutual esteem . In truth ( said Plotina then ) I think there are not found many such Friends as Lysimantus and Meriander ; and 't is prudence not to believe lightly that we have found one , for fear of being deceived . For my part ( said Amilcar ) I am perswaded , that the World has in general been always alike , that there has been always vice and virtue , that what is not in one place is in another . And for what concerns me ( said Plotina ) I think Merigenes has done a master-piece in entertaining our minds so agreeably with the relation he has made us ; for ordinarily narrations somewhat long do not much divert , and the custom of relating such continually ought to be avoided ; as I know some who never speak but of the time pass'd , and always recounting what they have seen , say nothing of what they see . 'T is true ( answer'd Amilcar ) these eternal tellers of Stories are sometimes much to be fear'd . Some are confus'd , others too long , some are so peevish that they will never be interrupted , others on the contrary interrupt themselves , and at the end know not what they have spoken , nor what they intended to speak : such as recount things that are not much cared for nor delightful in themselves , are more troublesome than the Tellers of Stories . Yet I had one day sufficient pleasure ( said Plotina ) in playing a prank once in my life in a company where I was ; for after they had diverted themselves with a hundred several things , it was concluded to refer the divertisement of the rest of the day to me . Wherefore when they had walkt , danc't and been entertain'd with a sumptuous collation , I thought it would be best to contrive some kind of amusement in the conversation . But being there were some persons in the company of no great Wit , I confess that judging they were not fit to be diverted seriously , I made a malicious piece of railery , which was to engage them all to obey me , and to speak concerning what I pleas'd . And so chusing such subjects for these people to speak of as they understood least , I made them say very pleasant things . For my part ( said Valeria ) I should be much puzled if I were obliged to speak of several things which I understand not . And , as for me ( said Clelia ) I speak not much but of that which affects my heart . For my particular ( said Amiclea ) I speak indifferently what I have seen ; and I what I think ( added Merigenes . ) I am then more dextrous than all you ( said Amilcar ) for methinks I sdeak alike well of every thing . At least you speak sometimes very pleasantly of others ( answer'd Plotino ) and though you believe you always do wonders ( added she ) yet I am confident you will not make a description of a handsome place so well as Amiclea . I grant it ( reply'd he ) but I can boast that I do it better than any thing else , except loving you ; for , as for that , I not only surpass others , but I daily surpass my self . I beseech you ( said she smiling ) do not confound your descriptions , leave that of your affection to another time , and content your self to describe to us some fair House , or Garden , that we may see your skill . But if he describe a place to us which we have not seen ( said Valeria ) we shall not know whether he describe it well or no. If you will refer your selves to Merigenes ( answer'd Amilcar ) I will describe one to you , in which your fancy may walk with incredible pleasure ; for there is not a fairer in the World. They say 't is so dry in Africa ( reply'd Amiclea ) that I hardly think you can make so handsome a description if you chuse a place of your own Country . No , no ( answer'd Amilcar ) do not fear my judgment , for 't is at least as great as my Wit. And therefore I shall describe to you a very fair Place in Asia , which I know Merigenes has seen , and which is not far from Babylon . Then 't is the fair house of Telastus and Melisanta ( reply'd Merigenes . ) 'T is the same ( said Amilcar . ) Your choice is admirable ( answer'd Merigenes ) and you cannot mistake in the corner of a Walk , but I shall perceive your error . But 't is a long way from hence to Asia ( said Amiclea . ) As for the Voyages of the fancie ( answer'd Plotina ) they are so easily made , that it will be no trouble to me to go to Babylon in a moment . But how will you know ( said Valeria ) whether Amilcar represents a place well which you never saw , and never will ? 'T is sufficient ( answer'd she ) that I see whether he knows how to make a handsom Idea of a fair place ; he that so much derides those that put the Bases upon the Chapters : for as for my own part , I confess to my shame , when I have been in a brave Garden , I could say nothing of it but that it was extremely handsome , delightful , and admirable . Then I shall excel you ( answer'd Amilcar ) and to manifest so much , attend to me silently , and have a little patience . If I would make a bare plat-form , I should soon have done ; but intending to make you a faithful Portraiture , I must desire a little time . Yet I confess ingenuously , the place I am going to describe to you , which is called Mount Euphrates , has such extraordinary Deauties , that I think it impossible to delineate them well . It is so near Babylon , that it requires but a quarter of an hour to go thither , 'T is true , the mountain upon which it is situated , is a little towards the right side of the City , but nevertheless , there is no difficulty at all in the way ; besides , if one pleases to go a little about , there is a way leads to it , the slopeness of which is almost imperceptible . As for the Building , it has nothing very magnificent on the outside , but it is admirably commodious within . The apartments of it are handsome ; there are Halls , Chambers , Galleries , and so pleasant , convenient , and agreeable a Cabinet , that nothing can be desired more in it . For after having passed through a great Hall , and a handsome Chamber , one enters into it by a carved Door , the borders of which are guilded . The form of this Cabiner is square , it is painted and guilded all about , and on three sides of it are Looking-glasses with guilded frames , which by reflection receive all the Objects of the most goodly Country that ever was seen , and of one of the fairest Gardens in the World ; so that sitting upon the rich Cushions which are about it , or upon a little Couch which is on the side opposite to the Door , one sees on all sides a most agreeable sight . For these several Looking-glasses not only give several representations of a brave Country , a Garden , and the square Ponds of water , as well as the Company which is in it ; but they multiply themselves , and by the diversity of their reflexions agreeably deceive the eyes , and pleasingly amuse the imagination . And to make an end of describing this admirable Cabinet , I shall tell you , that there is a kind of a shelf , in form of a Cornish which lyes round about above the Looking-glasses . This shelf is painted and guilded , like all the rest of the Cabinet , and several curious and magnificent vessels are seen upon it . But that which chiefly renders this Cabinet admirable , is , that it has a large Bow-window from whence is seen all that which I am going to describe to you . But to do it well , it is requisite to return back the same way , to the end to represent to you all that is perceiv'd in an instant , when having gone through a very handsome passage , and cross'd a great Court , one arrives at the Porch , and advances up the steps . Conceive then , that one is no sooner arriv'd at the place I speak of , but there is discovered the fairest sight in the World ; for to omit speaking of a great Terrass walk which lies between two agreeable Groves , I will only tell you that it is a stately stone Balcone , beyond which is seen a large green plat with divisions and borders of Flowers round about , and three Walks on the two sides of it , as it were to lead the sight to a fair Fountain , which is so much the more admirable , for that it is plac'd upon the top of a Mount. Beyond this Fountain which has a very stately Basin , is another green plat made Terrass-wise , with three stately entrances of stone-work , and two large square lakes of water on the right and left side , almost as if Nature had inverted her order by placing lakes upon Hills , they are so great and handsome . 'T is true , in approaching towards them , 't is visible enough that Art has assisted Nature , for they are encompass'd with stone , the sides of them are green turf , and there are low walks to go round about them , the borders of which are covered with perpetual verdure . So that these Ponds of water having each of them five Fountains arising up with sharp spires , make a very agreeable Object with that Fountain in the middle I told you of before . Below this there is a third Terrass'd green plat , more rustical than the second , from whence being descended by other stone stairs , one sees a Round of water with several Jets of Water , Rocks , Prilling-spouts , Napes , and all that the industry of men can add to Nature . But to bring back your imagination to the Porch ( if I may so speak ) and make you well comprehend that which is seen there , know , that besides the first and second green-plat , the Fountain in the middle , and the two square lakes of water , the prospect reaches to above twenty miles distance , though the sight be agreeably arrested by a very delectable variety . For beyond the inclosure of the park is seen a hill on the left hand , which is cultivated by husbandry , and in stead of hindring the sight , leads it towards the fairest Object in the world ; for there is discovered a Royal House standing in a Plain , which has several stately Towers of ancient structure ; and another proud modern Building , which one of the chief men of the World caus'd to be built there , to render this place more fit for the divertisement of a great Prince . This Castle is accompanied with a great Wood , which is discover'd likewise , and is a marvellous ornament to the Country . More towards the right hand is seen another fair House , which belongs to a man very illustrious both for his eminent Charges , and his great Qualities . And a little nearer is seen a Temple , in which are Virgins consecrated to Diana , and several other Houses of Persons of Quality are discerned , which adorn this Countrey with an agreeable variety . Beyond these fair Objects , which seem to serve chiefly to render the Prospect from Mount Euphrates more divertizing , is seen an admirable Plain which shews as if it were united with the sky ; and on the right hand is seen the top of a rustick Temple , solitary plains , hills , copses , heaths , interjacent fields , and remote mountains , which rising insensibly one above another , withdraw themselves out of view by their distance . In brief , this sight is so surprising and excellent , that one cannot be but continually amaz'd and charm'd with it . However , I must change my station , and conduct you from the left side of the Porch into a great Walk which runs through a side of the Grove , and is cross'd by two other very solitary walks , in the concourse of which is a Fountain in the midst . Going towards which , one finds on the right hand a little end of a Walk , which suffering the sight to pass through the trees that reach up to the Sky , discovers at a distance the Royal House I mention'd , the prospect of which is so agreeable . But when amongst the sweet warblings of a thousand Birds who are the perpetual guests of this pleasant wood , you arrive at the Fountain , you find your self in the midst of several Walks , and in an admirable place . That which continues directly from the House , at the end rises up into a little Hill , and hath a Copse on the left side , and a spacious Meadow on the right . If one look towards the side where the sight is free , one sees the same Countrey I have described to you , but with another aspect ; because by changing place , all the objects appear after a different manner . But after this , turning to the contrary side you behold the shadiness of the Wood , and pass into another Walk from whence is seen on the left hand a Meadow between two Woods , which is the most agreeable sight in the World ; and on the right , another Meadow , and a little further a Copse . At the end of this Walk , one enters into a great Walk of the Wood , the Trees of which are so shady that they wholly intercept the rays of the Sun. From this place is a very agreeable prospect ; for this walk at one end terminates in a kind of perspective and rising at the other between two handsome Copses , one mounts up a little Hill where are four Walks , and where the sight is so free that one would think himself master of the World. On one side is seen the same Countrey that was seen from the Porch , and several square Ponds of water ; and on the left hand , many brave houses , and a plain of far greater extent . On the one side is seen a corner of Babylon , and the shady Woods ; and on the other a rustick Temple , all Assyria , the proud Monuments of the ancient Kings of this Countrey , Villages , Towns , Cottages , Valleys and Mountains after off , and so great an extent of Land , that the sight being unable to discern any thing more , the imagination supplies its deficiency , and makes one think he sees that which he does not , because he knows only that things ought to be there . After this you go back the same way , and turning at the bottom of the Hill , you ascend by little rustick solitary Walks which shew as if it were the remotest Desart in the World. All is wild and neglected , there is nothing to be seen there but Trees and shade ; nor heard , besides Birds . By the way is seen a little place to take covert , but it was made only to rest in , or avoid the Rain : so that in this place the imagination cannot but be fill'd with solitary objects . But then , having gone some time in these little winding-walks , one arrives at a Walk as high as the Wood. It rises on the side toward the little Hill , and is very open : but at the other end it is very delightful with its shadiness . On the left side are divers cross Walks , which descend by degrees , and whose shew is gloomy and wild . A little further on the same side there is a place so charming , that a Painter could never invent any thing so handsome . And there is another , the objects of which , though handsome , have an appearance of solitariness that pleases infinitely . But without stopping at so many places , I must proceed to tell you , that having gone some time in this high Walk , one sees at the end a kind of shew , which at first is so confus'd , that 't is not discernable what it is ; but going further one would think he beheld a great River and the Masts of a Navy , a little after , one would imagine , it were some piece of admirable Perspective painted ; but in approaching nearer , one finds that they are Towers and Pyramids , and that this is the most goodly and magnificent sight in the World. For through three large Windows which make up the whole side of a Cabinet built with a round arch'd roof , is seen in the plain directly opposite the great and stately City of Babylon , which by the Towers of its Temples , Palaces and hanging Gardens makes a confusion of gallant objects that dazles and amazes the imagination , especially when the Sun shines upon them in the morning . The admiration this Prospect excites , deprives some of speech , and causes others to make a thousand shouts ; and the excellency of it cannot be imagined by any but those that have seen it . But the opposition of divers other things seen from the same place renders it more surprizing . For upon hillocks toward the right hand are seen many little Countrey-cottages , a rustick Temple something nearer , a small thicket of trees ; on the left Vineyards , and Corn-fields , in the middle spacious and flowry Meadows , and furthest of all , the heads of Mountains crown'd with stately Palaces . And besides all this magnificence , there is a terrass'd Walk six hundred paces long , that affords the same prospect , which undoubtedly is the most admirable in the World. But fear of tediousness perswades me to omit the description of several cross Walks which meet at the entrances of the Cabinet from whence this rare prospect is seen ; and not to mention to you the various and admirable prospects of them , I shall only tell you , that descending to the low Walk of the Wood there is an admirable one for variety , and that from thence is seen the same square Pond that was seen from the little Hill which is directly opposite to it . But in brief , being return'd into the low Walk , one goes out of it by great Stairs of stone , crosses the Court , and comes again into the Porch the goodly prospect from whence comforts you agreeably for all the other fair objects which are no longer seen . But that which is remarkable , they to whom this gallant House belongs ( who are noble Babylonians ) are so worthy of it , that all the World rejoyces to see it in their power . For Telastus and Melisanta his wife are persons of great fame for vertue , in which respect they are highly esteem'd by all people of eminent quality and worth . Telastus is a comely personage , of a brown complexion , and a tall stature ; he has a noble air , an agreeable smile , and is extremely civil . His mind is of a good temper , his conversation sincere , his judgment solid , and his capacity fits him for the most considerable imployments . His fortune is no doubt very advantageously establisht : but he uses it so nobly , that no body is envious of his plenty . Whatever can be expected from magnificence guided by discretion , is to be found in his habitation . His Houses are handsome , his Table is splendid , delicate and neat , he loves worthy persons ; and to compleat his felicity , the Gods have given him a Wife whose perfectly noble inclinations corresponding to his own leave him nothing to desire for his happiness but to have children that may succeed and resemble them . For Melisanta is indu'd with all that can render an excellent woman considerable . She is not tall , but yet she is well made , and has a very agreeable shape . She has brown Hair , a fair and lively complexion , blew Eyes , pretty , chearful and sprightly . The shew of her countenance is agreeable , her smile very amiable , her Neck well made , her Arms and Hands delicate , and her gestures free and and graceful . As for her mind , she is infinitely ingenious , and has a sprightly Wit that exerts it self always in conversation , and never suffers her to be pensive . She has a quick and ready Fancy , she speaks very exactly and easily upon all occasions ; she makes a divertizing relation in the most pleasant manner possible ; and her memory is so faithful to her , that I once heard her repeat a Discourse made by the most Eloquent of the Babylonian Magi , without varying scarce any thing from it . As for her judgment , the conduct of her whole life gives an advantageous proof of it , it not being possible to find a person more solidly vertuous than she . Nothing ever molests her , and she satisfies all kind of duties without solicitude . There is not a woman in Babylon more exact in observing all things pertaining to her Religion ; she performs to her Relations all the offices she ows them ; she does no less to her Friends , and never failing in any of the different occasions whereto decency or civility engage her , she has yet time enough left to spend in conversations and things indifferent . As for her Address , one would think she was design'd for every thing she does ; her Attire is well chosen , her House-furniture is judiciously suted , and when she gives a Collation to her Friends at her fair House in the Countrey , nothing can be desir'd more . Her slaves serve her with order , decency and respect , and she understands the art of giving in the most gallant manner in the World. She has a Friend , to whom one day she made a Present very ingeniously ; for having taken notice of a very handsome Picture-case which she wore hanging by a plain string , and this Friend coming to visit her , she took it from her with more dexterity than a Lacedemonian could have done : so that this Lady believing it lost , regretted the loss of it four days together . But at length Melisanta sent her the Case which she griev'd for , causing her to be told that it was recovered out of the hands of thieves ; and whereas they had put a chain to it , she conceiv'd she might keep it without scruple , because it was not known to whom to restore it , and no person came to demand it . But indeed this chain , which was of handsome workmanship , and had a very neat clasp belonging to it , was put to the Picture-case by Melisanta , who by this ingenious liberality would make a Present under the colour of a theft . It is for you to judge by this of Melisanta's mind , who besides all I have told you , has yet another admirable quality ; for she has a very excellent and charming voice . She sings as well as 't is possible to sing , and there 's no person that hears her , but would think she has a very passionate soul . Yet she is sometimes accus'd of not being sensible enough to friendship , and indeed I think it may be confidently said without doing her injustice , that hers is usually more generous than tender , though I think it not impossible for her to love with great dearness . However , her manner of loving is very commodious to her Friends and glorious to her self , for she is very careful of persons whom she loves ; she is officious , gentle , and agreeable , and she has no friend but ows her a thousand civilities and pleasures : in brief , it may be thought that were Melisanta as loving as she is lovely , the friendship born towards her would be so excessive , that it would torment as much as if it were love . Ha! Amilcar ( said Plotina ) I am extremely taken with Melisanta , and should like better to be with her at Mount Euphrates than in the Camp of Porsenna . However , as I am sincere , I confess you are as great a Painter of Landskips as Pourtraitures ; but before I commend so much as I desire , Merigenes must tell me , whether Telastus , Melisanta , and Mount Euphrates are such as you represent them . They are so like ( answered Merigenes ) that there is nothing more exact . All that Amilcar has spoken , has much diverted me ( said Valeria ) but I should not counsel another to make so long a narration , unless he could perform it as well . That which I admire ( said Amiclea ) is , that Amilcar has so accurately retain'd all the particularities of so excellent a place . As for that ( answer'd he ) wonder not ; for you must know , that all handsome Objects make so strong an impression in my mind , that they never are extinguisht . But I declare to you freely that in an ordinary conversation I should not have made my relation so long , for it is not fit to impose silence to a whole Company , only to shew that one knows how to speak . After this , Amiclea withdrawing , the rest of the company departed , so that Clelia , Plotina and Valeria being left alone , the two latter perceived that Clelia's melancholy was still more augmented . What 's the matter ? my dear Sister ( said Plotina to her ) What new cause produces this sadness ? Clelia blusht at this speech , and would have pass'd it without answering ; but Valeria pressing her thereto . Is it possible ( said she to them ) that you have not apprehended by the end of Amiclea's relation that Zenocrates is jealous of Aronces and Lysimena ? and that you know not , that this being join'd to all the other conjectures I have of my unhappiness , I have ground to believe that Aronces is unfaithful , and that whilst I obstinately reject Horatius's affection , he is unconstant to mine ? To shew you ( reply'd Plotina ) that I am sincere , though I am Sister to Horatius , and think he is worthy of your love , yet I do not stick to assure you that Aronces is innocent , and that your jealousie is as ill grounded as that of Zenocrates . But who knows ( said Clelia ) whether Aronces does not consent to the order which he has receiv'd , not to see me ? for by this means we shall be sent back to Rome without his seeing me , and when I shall be return'd thither , perhaps he will write to me that he could not disobey the King his Father ; and so without being expos'd to my reproaches , he will forget all his Oaths , and perhaps love me no more . But if this misfortune should happen ( added she blushing with ) I find I should hate Aronces as much as I have lov'd him , and this bare suspicion I have of him , causes such a confus'd trouble in my heart , that I cannot distinguish what sentiments I have in my Soul. As Clelia was speaking in this manner , Lucilius enter'd , and seem'd to them very sad . So that Plotina being solicitous concerning the cause of his sadness , askt him hastily , what the matter was Alas ! Madam ( said he sighing ) I am unwilling to tell you . Clelia and Valeria blusht , and looking upon Lucilius , Is it ( said Valeria ) because the peace is disturb'd by the artifices of Tarquin ? Or is it ( added Clelia ) because Porsenna instead of keeping us for Hostages , determines to treat us like Prisoners ? No , Madam ( answered he ) but 't is because he has caus'd the Prince to be arrested , without any known cause , and seems extremely incensed against him . How ? ( said Clelia in a great surprize ) is Aronces arrested by Porsenna's Order ? Yes , Madam ( answered he ) and the Camp is so mov'd , all the World is so astonish'd , and the Queen , and the Princess of the Leontines so afflicted at it , that it is impossible to express to you the universal consternation occasion'd thereby . Clelia sigh'd at these words , which at the same time redoubled both her discontents and her suspicions . But is it not imagin'd ( said she ) for what reason he is arrested ? Not at all ( answered Lucilius ) all that is known , is , that ever since the cruel Tullia had so private a conference with Porsenna , he has been sufficiently pensive and sad ; that yesterday there came several men from that Princess , with whom Porsenna conferr'd in private ; and that soon after he caus'd the Prince to be arrested , and absolutely commanded he should not be suffer'd to speak to any person . So that , Madam , I do not see , how he can so much as give any intelligence of himself to those he loves most . Porsenna has also appointed that you be guarded with more care than ordinary , though he has commanded too , that you be always served with respect . The Queen and the princess of the Leontines being desirous to speak concerning the Prince to Porsenna , he told them with sufficient roughness , that when they knew his offence , they would hate him as much as they lov'd him ; and till he could declare it to them , he desir'd them not to speak of him more . This I conceiv'd fit to let you know , Madam ( added Lucilius ) to the end that if you know any thing that may be prejudicial or advantageous to Aronces , you might make use of it as you judge convenient . Alas ! Generous Lucilius ( reply'd she ) I know nothing , saving that I am unhappy , and that if Aronces be no more criminal towards me than towards Porsenna , he is the most innocent of all men . A little while after this , Telanus brought a Letter from Aronces to Clelia , in which she found these words . The unfortunate Aronces to the Incomparable Clelia . I Know not what I am accus'd of , Madam ; but I know well , I have done nothing but lov'd you , since I began to be yours . Therefore pity me , I conjure you ; and whatever befals me , be as faithful as I am . Clelia read this Letter with a strange agitation of mind ; and Telanus having promis'd her to endeavor to deliver her answer to the Prince , before his Guards were absolutely setled , she writ and gave him her Letter : after which , being unable to dissemble her grief , she retir'd till Lucilius and Telanus were gone . But assoon as they were departed , Who ever saw ( said she to Valeria and Plotina ) a more unhappy person than I am ? for I pass not one day without some new misfortune . 'T is but a moment since I was so far jealous as almost to hate Aronces , and at present I so commiserate his unhappiness , as to wish my self prisoner in his room . For if it were so , he might deliver me ; whereas I am able to do nothing but pity him , and pity him unprofitably . But after all , if I cannot cease to be unhappy , I may perhaps at length cease to live ; there being no likelihood that I shall be always able to overcome grief . Valeria and Plotina did all they could to comfort her , but with no effect ; and Clelia having pass'd the rest of the day in complaint , spent all the night in sighing . The end of the First Book of the Fifth part of CLELIA . CLELIA : The Fifth and last Part. BOOK II. THE imprisonment of the Illustrious Aronces , as it produc'd a passionate sorrow in the breast of Clelia at the Camp , so it excited a secret joy in that of Horatius at Rome ; it being not possible for a rival , how generous soever , not to be glad for such a misfortune as may conduce to render him happy . And in order hereunto , he urg'd Publicola and the second Consul with much importunity to expedite the performance of the Treaty . Herminius also was no less earnest for it ; to the end he might see Valeria return : but as for Aemilius , Mutius , and Spurius , they would have rather chose never to see their Mistress again , than to be spectators of Herminius happiness by her Nuptials . Octavius being become amorous of Hermilia , ardently desir'd that the peace were concluded ; Clelius also wisht it impatiently , that he might cause Clelia to marry Horatius ; and all the Romans in general , unwillingly induring that Tarquin and Tullia were still so near Rome , made continual vows for the accomplishment of the peace . As for Artemidorus , he recovered so fast in a few days , that his Physicians affirm'd he would shortly be able to go abroad ; and in the mean time the Princess of the Leontines signified to him that she would visit him speedily about an important Affair , but her presence being necessary at Porsenna's Court for serving Aronces , she could not exactly set the time . This Message extremely discontented Zenocrates , whose mind being prepossess'd with jealousie , he believ'd that the cause of deferring to visit a Brother , could be no other than to serve a lover and not a friend . On the other side Berelisa and Clidamira seeing Artemidorus recover'd , made a resolution to go to Praeneste , and Anacreon offer'd himself to accompany them . In the interim , all the most vertuous Gallants at Rome continually convers'd with these two fair persons in the absence of Clelia and Valeria . But for that their interests were extremely cross , it was easie to perceive that their hearts always dissented , though they liv'd very civilly together . As for Amilcar , though Plotina were not at Rome , and that considering the nature of Love , it may seem his heart ought to have been at the Camp , because his Mistress was there , yet he did not cease to divert himself upon occasion , and to laugh at Damon's hatred towards him . for he perceived that he hated him more for having made that deriding Dialogue against the sect of Pythagoras , than because he was his Rival . Nor did Acrifius love him very well , because he oftentimes hindred him from speaking as much as he desired , and also because he observ'd that he was attended to more favourably than himself . But , as for Horatius , his heart was always fill'd with hope , imagining to himself that when Clelia could no longer hope to marry Aronces , she would resolve to obey Clelius . As for Themistus and Merigenes , they prepar'd themselves to depart speedily , but in the interim , they were almost continually with Clidamira and Berelisa , to whom also Cesonia frequently resorted . The imprisonment of Aronces no doubt was sensibly regretted by all that knew him , and even by such too as had only heard of his fame ; but being they judg'd not that he was obnoxious to any criminal accusation , they accounted him only a Prisoner of State , whose life was out of all danger , because he was Son of him that caus'd him to be arrested . Wherefore some of his Friends omitted not to entertain themselves delightfully when occasion was presented ; For those people are rarely found , who are deeply sensible of the misfortunes which befall even such as they love , or whose regret is of any long continuance . Compassionate grief is but transient , and soon dispell'd upon the dawning of the least pleasure ; and no doubt the number of those persons is very small , who are so generous as to partake sincerely in all the concernments of those they love , and whose hearts are capable of being thoroughly toucht with the sorrows of others . But Amilcar's natural jovialness being an antidote against all sorts of sadness , he was always debonaire , whether he were at Rome or at the Camp ; and having gotten a priviledge to himself of speaking the most disgustful truths without offence , he talkt to Berelisa and Clidamira about their differences with all manner of liberty . Sometimes he spoke such things to them as , had they not been capable of railery , would no doubt have sufficiently perplexed them , though they were extremely delightful to the hearers . But one day Berelisa said pleasantly to him in the presence of Cesonia , Clidamira and Anacreon , I fear Herminius too much perswaded you to love truth when he discours'd so well against lying ; for I have lately observ'd you speak your mind , without scrupling at any thing which you see . Since I do it , without offence to any person ( answered Amilcar ) wherefore do you blame me ? I blame you ( reply'd Berelisa ) because you give an example which will be so badly followed , that all such as would imitate you will be insufferable . For it is more difficult than 't is believ'd , to jest with Friends without displeasing them . 'T is true ( said Clidamira ) usually people go further than is fitting . Indeed ( added Anacreon ) 't is not enough to speak plainly that which true reason allows one to speak ; for we ought to understand those persons fully beforehand to whom we use freedom of speech . For most frequently , such as love to put jests upon others are least willing to take them ; and therefore it behoves to consider such well with whom we converse in that manner , and to chuse the words we make use of ; since many times a word a little too hard embitters the pleasing gust of railery . Believe me ( said Cesonia ) less than a word will sometimes make that change ; for only the tone of the voice is sufficient to alter the sence of a speech ; a malicious smile turns an innocent jest into a Satyr ; and in brief , nothing requires more judgment than to practise railery inoffensively . And for my part I never saw any but Plotina , and Amilcar , that knew how to make this innocent war handsomly , which renders conversation delightful , and which always ends in joy when the practisers of it are good and ingenious . Nevertheless , ( answered Anacreon ) they are in justice to be excus'd who are not so dextrous and agreeable as Plotina and Amilcar . I beseech you , Anacreon ( said this ingenuous African ) do not undertake to praise me ; for being both of us make Verses , we shall be liable to be reckon'd among those Poets that commend one anothers Verses , though they frequently jar in prose . 'T is true , this last can never be applyed to us ; for I know you speak much better of me than I deserve , and I as much of you as you merit . For my part ( said Clidamira ) I confess I extremely hate those people who commend all persons and things without distinction , and there is nothing less obliging than profaned praises , which have been employed a thousand and a thousand times in extolling such as ought rather to be blam'd . As for groundless praises ( answered Berelisa ) I hate them as well as you ; but I confess I much love to excuse the defects of others . Yet there are some ( replyed Anacreon ) who deserve not very well to be excus'd . How shall we know them ? ( said Clidamira . ) It is not very difficult ( answered Anacreon ) for I conceive 't is more just to excuse the defects which are incident to the condition or age we are of , than those which are opposite to it . As a coverous old man deserves rather to be excus'd , than a young miser ; for although 't is a folly to heap up treasure when a man has not much occasion for it longer , nevertheless , as 't is a defect frequently attending old age , they that are guilty of it are the more pardonable . By the same reason it ought not to be accounted so strange for an old man to love to recount what he has seen in his youth , and to be addicted to make long stories , as for a young , who having yet scarce seen any thing , affects to be longer in relating that little which he has seen than he was in seeing it . No Question this is very just ( said Cesonia : ) and I conceive that 't is fit to excuse the defects not only which seem peculiar to a certain age or condition , but those which are proper to Nations too ; for in truth , every people have their faults and vertues . That which you speak , is true ( answer'd Cesonia : ) But are there any conditions that draw their defects along with them ? No doubt there are ( reply'd Amilcar ) and for example , is it possible for them which are in the chief imployments of Commonwealths never to fail of what they promise ? Ha! Amilcar ( cry'd Berelisa ) unhappy are they who are constrain'd by the greatness of their imployments to fail frequently of their word ; and happy they , who in great Fortunes retain exactly the vertues of private persons , and who for fear of being defective to themselves , are never so to any . However ( said Amilcar ) I am perswaded those which are in a certain degree , cannot always do all that they desire ; and they deserve to be excus'd , if it appear sometimes that they do not do all which they ought , because very often we are very ignorant of that which may serve to justifie them . But to speak a little less seriously , is it not true that when a Lover is long absent from his Mistress , if he happens to meet with some fair person who seems to tell him by her looks , that she would not be sorry to be lov'd , he deserves to be excus'd , if sometimes he uses obliging blandishments to her ? For my part , I am of your opinion ( said Clidamira . ) I imagined you would be so ( answered Berelisa smiling ) but for my part , who place fidelity above all things , I assure you I cannot excuse unfaithful Lovers , though I willingly excuse all other weaknesses . Yet there is so great a number of such ( reply'd Amilcar ) that 't is in a manner necessary to excuse them , for fear of being oblig'd to blame almost all men . On the contrary ( said Berelisa ) 't is because there are too many of them , that we ought to take ●●ed of excusing them , for fear of encreasing the number , which is already but too great . As for me ( said Clidamira ) I believe there are more of them than 't is thought , for I know some who hold it for a Maxim , that constancy is always to be talk'd of , but inconstancy practis'd when any favourable occasion is offer'd for it . For my part ( said Anacreon ) I conceive it would be more gallant to make a shew of greater inconstancy than we practise in reality . And , as for me ( said Amilcar ) I conclude that we ought to to do that always which pleases us , without considering whether we are constant or inconstant , because pleasure ( to speak properly ) consists not in the things which we do , but only in doing our own wills . For example , I confess that were I to have a long love in a place where I could have no other , I think , that to avoid the lukewarmness of long loves , I should renew the ardor of my passion by making now and then some small quarrel with my Mistress , so as almost to break quite off with her , and our reconcilement would seem to me a kind of novelty . You are too ingenious by half ( said Berelisa ) and I doubt not but if Plotina continue long at Porsenna's Ca●p , you will seek to comfort your self at Rome with some fair one , when you shall be constrain'd to come hither . Ha! charming Berelisa ( cry'd he ) do not too cruelly taunt me ; but believe I have more love for Plotina than I had for six other Mistresses which I had one day at once . I perceive ( said Anacreon then ) 't is fit that I interrupt this discourse a little , and demand of the Company , Wherefore , since Love is a sentiment so universal that Nature never fails to inspire it , men have offer'd to condemn it , or at least to make so great a Mystery of it ? To render it more delightful ( answer'd Amilcar hastily ) for without the several formalities that are us'd in it , Love would not be that which it is . Besides , to speak sincerely ( added he ) Ceremonies make up the principal beauty of many things ; for example , separate a sacrifice from the Temple , the Altar , the Wood-pile , the holy Vessels and Knives , the fillets of the Victims , and Garlands of Flowers which crown them , and you will see nothing but a miserable animal , which is no fairer than another of its kind ; for , many times men are so wicked as to make but a bad choice of Victims . I beseech you ( said Cesonia then ) do not confound things thus ; let us jest about love as much as you please , but never mingle Religion amongst your follies ; for you have too much wit to do as some young people , new-come into the World , who think nothing so fit to produce them the reputation of great capacities , as to disdain the sentiments of their Fathers . Than which nothing is more contrary to true reason , or which sooner makes a man be look'd upon as a fantastick . Indeed ( said Berelisa ) it behoves never to make a particular way to ones self in these matters , the wiser sort of people ought to be constantly followed in the ordinary path , and we ought not to go wandring , out of a conceit to find one more commodious . But let us take heed we do not wander too much our selves ( said Amilcar laughing ) for we are far from the beginning of our discourse , which was concerning the art of jesting with Friends . We are not very far from it ( reply'd Cesonia smiling ) for in speaking as you do , you imploy your railery upon me , and teach me how to use it towards others . As Cesonia was speaking thus , one came to advertise Amilcar , that a stranger was newly arriv'd at his Lodgings , who desir'd to speak with him with much earnestness . Whereupon he was constrain'd to go away thither . Presently after , Themistus enter'd , and told the company there was a report that Porsenna accus'd Aronces of a horrible crime : a moment after , Herminius came , and said he had heard the same thing ; but added , that whatever the rumor meant , he was strongly perswaded that Aronces was innocent . What then is it ( said Berelisa ) which they accuse him o● ? she had scarce pronounced these words when the Princess of the Leontines enter'd , who having first been to see Artemidorus , came to Clidamira's lodgings to see Berelisa . Assoon as the first Ceremonies were over , I beseech you , Madam ( said Herminius to her ) be pleas'd to gratifie the company so far as to tell them whether it be true that the King of Hetruria accuses his Son of a horrid crime . Alas ! ( answer'd she sighing ) 't is but too true , that he accuses him for having held intelligence with Mutius in designing his death ; and some body has so strongly perswaded him that this unfortunate prince was carried by an excess of love to conspire against him , that the Queen of Hetraria and my self have no small trouble to restrain his indignation . How ! Madam ( said Herminius ) is it possible for Porsenna to suspect the most vertuous Prince in the World of having had such a design as this ! Yes ( answer'd she ) and the case is so much the more cruel , because he will not yet tell by what way he came to be perswaded of this belief . Although none doubts , but that 't is a contrivance of the cruel Tullia . But can credit be given to a Woman ( said Cesonia ) that has pass'd with her Chariot over the body of her Father ? It seems she is believ'd ( answer'd the Princess ) being Aronces is a prisoner , and Porsenna yesterday said openly , the Prince his Son was a Parricide . Wherefore being desirous to serve him in all that I am able ( added she ) I am come to see the Prince my Brother , to get him to go to Mutius and oblige him to assist us to justifie Aronces , who is accus'd of being an abettor of his intended assassinate . But as ill fortune will have it , though Artemidorus has sent to enquire for him at his own house , he is not to be found in any place . Yet I met him last night in the streets ( said Herminius ) I saw him too ( added Themistus ) but it was out from my Windows this morning , and he was on horse-back in a Countreyhabit with two slaves only . If he be gone far ( answer'd Lysimena ) it will prove ill for Aronces ; for his absence would be interpreted as a flight , and he would be thought to have conspir'd with him , instead of designing only to deliver Rome . And therefore ( added it ) it is very fit to inquire at his house whither he is gone . I shall take that upon me ( said Herminius ) for one of my attendants is a great Camrade of one of his . And accordingly Herminius sent one of his followers forthwith to get information of that which Lysimena desir'd to know . But word was brought her , that having had a long conversation with Publicola , he departed very discontented , without acquainting any whither he went. This caus'd much regret in all the company . However I cannot ( said Herminius then ) think it possible that Porsenna will put Aronces to death . I will not believe it ( answer'd the Princess of the Leontines ) but I cannot choose but fear it . Nevertheless Porsenna is a very noble Prince , and indu'd with humanity ; but the cruel Tullia terrifies me , and all the Tarquins ( saving Titus ) make me apprehensive of the worst . 'T is true , there are divers eminent persons which protect Aronces ; for the generous Melintha takes all opportunities to serve him , and the fair Hesilia who lives with Galerita , does no less . Lusilius and a Brother of his , are as careful of his interests ; Titus and Telanus imploy all their endeavours for him , and the Lovers of Terentia , and Aurelisa omit nothing that may conduce to his assistance . As for Galerita , she uses all the prudent arts possible , to serve him ; and for my part were I his Sister , I could not do more than I do . But , Madam ( said Berelisa ) does Clelia know what Aronces is accus'd of ? I believe she does ( answer'd Lysimena ) and that which renders her more worthy of pity , is , that she is unable to afford the Prince any redress , and that to her discontent , Sextus is again become as amorous of her as ever , and perhaps more than ever he was of Lucretia . So that she is very much to be pity'd ; for though Porsenna ought not to violate the Law of Nations , and so 't is probable the Hostages are in safety in the Camp , yet she has some very disconsolate hours , and the Queen of Hetruria and my self have desir'd Lucilius and Telanus to take especial care of guarding these twenty fair Romans . Since the generous Melintha , Lucilius and his illustrious Brother ( reply'd Herminius ) are Aronces's friends , I am very much comforted . Being I was not well ( said Berelisa ) when Lucilius came hither , I did not see him ; but I have heard much good spoken of him . Too much you could not ( answer'd Lysimena ) and to let you know what manner of persons these two illustrious friends of Aronces are , I will describe them to you . And to begin with him that was not at Rome , whose name is Theomenes ; you may know that 't is not possible to be endu'd with more vertue than he is . I need not tell you that his extraction is noble , for you are not ignorant that he is Brother to the generous Melintha ; you know his family is very ancient , and that his Father was a man of eminent worth . As for his personage , he is of an indifferent stature , his Hair is Chesnut , his eyes black , his visage round , and if one well observe it , he has something in his Physiognomy so pretty and good together , and he always smiles so pertinently , that sometimes he makes it appear in a moment that he understands things which could not be related in a day if any one should attempt it . Theomenes has receiv'd from Nature a great stock of wit , especially of that which is judicious and discreet , which examines and sounds the depth of things , which will neither affect nor chuse any thing without knowledge ; of that wit , I say , which meddles with nothing without calling the judgment to its assistance . And nevertheless Theomenes wants not a lively and quick fansie , and he is one , whose conjectures resolve the most difficult things with the greatest facility imaginable . I have seen him sometimes in places where you would have said he took no heed to what pass'd , and yet he not only observ'd even the very least things that were spoken or done there , but he divin'd the most secret interests of all that were present in the company . Theomenes has not only a very piercing and solid wit naturally , but he has improv'd it with great diligence . So that he judges well of all things , he accurately understands handsome composures , and never condemns or applauds any thing , for which he cannot give a good reason . In the beginning of his life he compos'd very amorous and delightful Verses , and he makes such still when he pleases ; he speaks very exactly , and his conversation is extremely pleasing . For no argument of discourse comes amiss to him , from Husbandry to Astrology , and from the most jovial Gallantry to the sublimest Policy . And for my part , I have sometimes remain'd astonisht to see that Theomenes equally well understood both important and inconsiderable affairs , and to find that so wise a man as he , did not neglect to be perfectly inform'd of all the follies of his Age. If the profession Theomenes has chosen had not oblig'd him to a particular restraint , his soul would have been capable of very much love , but such a love as is real , tender , firm and generous together . But his fortune having dispos'd of him after another manner , he understands love at present only in others , but has abandon'd his heart to friendship , which has prov'd very happy to him , for he has many illustrious friends of both sexes , by whom he is greatly esteem'd and belov'd . He is by natural inclination officious , equitable , good and generous . He is exact both in small and great matters , he knows when 't is fit to engage couragiously in the interests of those he loves , to concern himself for their honour , to resent injuries done to them , to love all that they love , to hate all that they hate , and to disdain all such as do not esteem them . He is none of those people who would prevaricate in certain occasions , who would preserve both Friends and Enemies , and who without distinguishing the virtuous from them that are not such , sometimes fail those that never deserted them . On the contrary Theomenes is faithful in all occasions , sincere in all transactions , and always very sensible of whatever concerns his true Friends . perhaps I insist a little too long in commending Theomenes , for this excellent qualification of his ; but I confess 't is because it is so very rare in these days , and because I believe it necessary for a man of honour . For I conceive when our chief Friends tell us they have enemies to fight with , the first thing to be ask'd them , is , Where they are ? and not , Who they are ? For , be they who they will , we ought to be absolutely against them . But on the contrary , when Friends of the second Order come to tell us they have enemies , we must first ask them , who they are ? that so we may be never in danger of doing any thing against our true Friends , which we know well can never be in the wrong . But as for Theomenes , he so perfectly understands all the rules of true friendship , and his heart is so naturally addicted to follow them , that 't is scarce possible for him to fail in any of them . Moreover , Theomenes is gentle , sociable , complacent , wise , and discreet . He has both moderation and equity , he conforms himself to the World , and diverts himself with it , and he knows how to enjoy in solitude all the pleasures which it affords . He knows how to make the Court a Theatre to entertain him ; and , which is most commendable , he knows so to live there , that his vertue is not alter'd by all the bad Examples which he sees in it . Thus you see what a person Theomenes is , who besides all I have said of him , has so great an inclination to honour all that are indu'd with vertue , that it may be affirm'd , that if he were Master of all the favours which are in Fortunes bestowing , not one vertuous person should have cause to complain of her . For my part ( said Berelisa ) I am already Theomenes's Friend , though I never saw him . Certainly ( said Clidamira ) you need no more to gain him than seeing of him , for you never desir'd to get any thing but it became yours . Berelisa is so charming ( answer'd Themistus ) that the power you say she has is not to be wonder'd at . For my part ( said Herminius ) who have the honour to know Theomenes , since the making of the Peace , I dare assure that the Princess of the Leontines has not flatter'd him , and that she has made his Picture exactly like . I beseech you , Madam ( said Berelisa ) tell me too what Lucilius is , who has been so much talkt of at Rome within these few days . He is such a person ( answer'd the Princess of the Leontines ) that no Lover , be he never so deserving , but ought to fear having him for his Rival . But since you have not seen this illustrious Brother of Melintha and Theomenes neither , I must tell you that he is of a tall personage , well made , and of a goodly presence . His gesture is sufficiently careless , his air very noble , his access serious and civil , his Physiognomy happy , sage , and agreeable , his hair chesnut , his Visage of a peculiar form , and his Nose a little rising . As for his eyes they are azure , sweet , sprightly , but not great , They have a certain faintness in them too , which renders them very sutable for those passionate glances which make things understood in a moment , and yet they have in some occasions so jolly a smile , that 't is apparent the heart of Lucilius may as well be capable of a sensible joy , as of a violent grief . His Complexion is good , for a man , and he has a little natural mark under his left Eye , which would well sure with a Beauty , and is graceful to his countenance . Lucilius is neat , he attires himself like a man of Quality , and so as agrees well with his person ; and if so worthy a person as he may be commended for small accomplishments , I say , there are many fair Ladies who would wish they had hands as white as his . But indeed , I have too much to tell you of his Wit , his Courage , and his Virtue , to detain you longer with the description of his person . Know then , that Nature has been liberal to Lucilius in giving him an extraordinary Wit , a Fancie of unmeasurable extent , and a judgment which so well governs both , that he never speaks any thing in conversation , of which he needs to repent . But indeed his Wit is one of those which might well dispense with learning any thing ; because considering things in themselves , their own reflections instruct them better than they can be by all the Books in the world . For which cause Lucilius has spent no great number of years in study ; but Travel , War , the Court , and his own Reason have been his Masters . Nevertheless , he has read very much , and there are few excellent pieces of knowledge , which he does not understand ; but he has read out of inclination , and not out of obedience , as ordinarily all young persons do , that are design'd to be well educated . However , the Court , War , Travel , and his own Reason have so well instructed him , that 't is believ'd he owes all his accomplishments to learning ; so well he understands all things , and speaks so rationally of every thing that can be offer'd to discourse . Lucilius's particular virtue is an incomparable fortitude , free from all the defects which are incident to the Valiant ; for he is a stranger to vanity . He is gentle , civil , and moderate ; nor did ever any other hate false glory , and love true , so much as he . Moreover , Lucilius is of an admirable equal temper ; for his Friends always find him the same , and though he appears serious , and his constitution inclines a little to melancholy , yet he loves all allowable pleasures . The jollity and mirth of his Friends please and divert him , to which he himself also contributes as much as they desire , and is never refractory towards them . Lucilius has a sense of honour , and generosity , and he is constant in Love and Friendship . He has a firm Soul in adversity ; and whereas his Fortune has not been always happy , but he has met with several difficult encounters , been wounded and taken Prisoner in War , travel'd both by Sea and Land , his virtue has been seen to the proof , and 't is known that he hath come off with honour in all occasions , to which Fortune led him . In brief , Lucilius is valiant amongst the valiant , learned amongst the learned , gallant amongst the Gallants , and equally prudent towards all . His Natural inclination has always carried him to Poetry and Love , and these two sentiments are so much the more ingrafted in his heart , for that they subsist there one by another ; for if Love has caus'd him to make Verses in the beginning of his life , I account it not impossible , but that , in case he lives to that age in which love is no longer in season , his inclination towards Verses may also induce him to write of Love ; because Poetry and Love have such a sympathy , that they can seldom be divided one from the other . But I beseech you , do not imagine that Lucilius makes such Verses as favour a little of the condition of the Authors , which may perhaps be call'd Gentile Verses ; because for the most part persons of that Quality are not skill'd enough in such things to make them well . More intelligent persons therein than my self , profess , that Lucilius composes Verses which might deserve Homer or Hesiod for their Author . For there is a good Fancie , Wit , Strength , and so charming a Harmony in them , that all the world is ravish'd with them . His descriptions are so handsome , so Poetical , and so Natural , that you would think you verily beheld all that he represent . If he paints the shadow of a Forest , he deludes the imagination ; if he represents the Sea in a Tempest , the Rocks , and a Shipwrack , the hearts of the Readers tremble at what he describes . If he builds a stately Temple , you would think Apollo himself had been the Architect of it ; and if he represents an unfortunate Lover , his unhappinesses excite pity , and sighs from his relation ; and because Sadness and Love together have a wonderful operation in Verse , he very rarely separates them ; not but that when he is minded , his Muse is agreeably debonair . One of the most curious Wits of his age having made a very ingenious and gallant Dialogue ( after the example of Anacreon , who made one between a Dove and a Passenger ) wherein he introduces a little Bird which returns every year in the Garden of one of his She-Friends , this work afterward occasion'd Lucilius and Theomenes to compose the most delightful Verses in the world , whose natural , pleasant , and sprightly Stile , argues that nothing is impossible to them . As for Love , Lucilius understands all the exquisiteness of it , and never was a Lover seen , whose sentiments have been more tender than his . He can love constantly , even without being lov'd ; absence rather augments than diminishes Love in his Soul , and 't is not easie for infidelity itself to extinguish a passion in his breast . He loves with ardour and respect , he makes himself pleasures and torments which other Lovers would not think of , and he has sentiments so full of Love , that no other ever had the like . I have heard him say , that one day being at Sea , a terrible Tempest arose , which almost sunk the Ship he was in , in view of a Castle which stands upon a Rock , at the foot of which there was great likelihood it would be wrack'd , for the wind violently drive it on that side , and the Rudder was broken . In this condition , knowing that his Mistress was in that Castle , instead of abandoning his mind to fear like the rest , or so much as minding what course the Marriners took to preserve themselves from perishing , he lean'd against the foot of the Mast , and took pleasure in thinking that if he were Shipwrackt in that place , the waves might carry his body to the foot of the Rock , where his Mistress going oftentimes to walk , might see it and bedew it with her tears ; and this thought so wholly possest him , that he observ'd nothing at all that was done to resist the tempest . But through excess of love , he slighted the danger and death it self . But , in fine , 't is enough to tell you that Lucilius can be as perfect a Lover as a Friend ; for 't is to tell you in few words that he is a perfectly worthy person , and deserves to be Brother to the generous Melintha . I agree with you ( said Plotina ) and if all men were like him , I think those Ladies were to be excus'd that suffer'd themselves to be lov'd by them . After this Lysimena rise up , and prepar'd to return to the Camp : but before she departed , all the company entreated her to continue to protect Aronces and Clelia , which she promis'd to do with great sincerity . After which she drew Berelisa apart , and speaking low to her , I have a while since so discover'd Clidamira to Artemidorus ( said she to her ) that you need not fear he will be unjust towards you . However I counsel you to hasten to make your voyage to Praeneste , for 't is possible that in that place the Gods will change the heart of Clidamira who alone at this time hinders our return to Leontium , though she makes shew of negotiating in behalf of the Prince my Brother and my self . Berelisa was desirous to know a little more precisely what Lysimena had told Artemidorus ; but perceiving she hastned to depart , she was contented only to thank her for the agreeable intelligence she gave her ; after which Lysimena return'd to the Camp , which was much moved at the imprisonment of Aronces , there being no person that could so much as suspect him of ever having had the thought to conspire against Porsenna . But what was very glorious for this Prince , assoon as the rumour was spread abroad in Rome , all the people remembring Aronces had been the cause of winning the Battle in which Brutus was slain , murmur'd highly against Porsenna , and without considering that the King had Hostages in his hands , or thinking of the consequences of this affair , they declar'd boldly , that it was fitting to break the Peace , and go and demand Aronces of the King of Hetruria . All the worthy persons of the Senate were as sensibly affected with the unhappiness of Aronces , and judging that they could do nothing more dangerous to this Prince than to testifie their zeal towards him , they restrain'd the people as much as they could . But being they could not hinder them from speaking in pity of Aronces and complaint against Porsenna , Tullia , who had intelligence of these murmurings , made use of them to confirm her accusation of Aronces , by informing Porsenna that the Prince had more friends in Rome than in his Army . Whereupon Porsenna's mind being much incens'd against Aronces , he could not endure that any one should speak to him in his behalf . Which nevertheless Galerita and the Princess of the Leontines did not cease to do ; the latter of which was not restrain'd by Zenocrates's jealousie from doing her utmost for Aronces , scarce any besides her self daring to urge Porsenna boldly in his favour . I beseech you , my Lord ( said she to him at her return from Rome ) suffer me to tell you that you do a very great wrong in accusing Aronces of a crime whereof no body suspects him capable , and you do no less in giving credit to all that Tullia says to you , who , you know , has neither virtue nor probity , who is subtle and cruel , and who hates Aronces and Clelia . I know all that you tell me ( answer'd Porsenna ) but it does not justifie Aronces ; and though Tullia be wicked , that does not hinder but that Aronces is an unnatural Son , and a Parricide , in whose heart love has extinguisht all the sentiments of nature and virtue , and who looking upon me as an invincible obstacle to his imaginary felicity , has design'd to purchase it with my death . But , my Lord ( reply'd Lysimena ) how do you know Aronces has been author of such a design , and what proofs have been given of it ? I have understood ( answer'd Porsenna ) that Aronces during his imprisonment in the Island of Saules , underwent that usage with very much impatience , though he always spoke with respect to those I sent to him ; I have also been inform'd that he corrupted him that guarded him , that he went secretly to Rome , and had some private conferences in a Garden with divers persons : I have further known that during the Siege he never lost any occasion to favour the Romans in things which were not absolutely against the order of War. I have been advertis'd too that having taken prisoners on the day the Bridge was assaulted , he remitted them , and writ something in his Tablets which he deliver'd to one that he releas'd : and lastly , I have spoken with two of those three hundred Conspirators Mutius told me of , who declare that they were several times imploy'd to make the confederacy between Mutius and him , and that Aronces promis'd to secure him from perishing in the attempt . And indeed there must needs have been some secret intelligence between them , which I have not yet discover'd ; for when Mutius had slain him whom he took for me , none offer'd to take him ; and if I had not sent my guards for that end , Mutius had escaped . Besides , Aronces was in effect partly the cause that I pardon'd Mutius . But , my Lord ( reply'd the Princess ) if Aronces had been of that conspiracy , 't is to be believ'd he would have better instructed Mutius , so that he should not have taken another for you . Did the Gods favour crimes ( answer'd Porsenna ) the criminals would never do any thing imprudently : but since they do not , they oftentimes in order to their punishment , permit those that would commit a wicked action to be blinded and deceiv'd in their judgments . So Mutius hapning to be mistaken by the purple Robe of the person he slew , because it was forgotten to tell him that this man's office allow'd him to wear one ; it may be said , that he was deceiv'd happily for me , and unfortunately for Aronces . But , my Lord ( reply'd the Princess of the Leontines ) I do not yet see his crime well prov'd ; for the two men who accuse him , may be suborn'd to do it . I would to the Gods , generous Princess ( said he to her ) that these people were false witnesses : but to speak the truth , all probabilities are against Aronces . For the obstinacy of Mutius not to name his complices , sufficiently argues that there was some one amongst them whom I might cause to be punisht ; if all the Conspirators had been Romans , there was no reason wherefore he should conceal their names from me . But , my Lord , ( answer'd Lysimena ) the most general opinion is , that Mutius told you a lye to induce you to the peace , and that he was the sole person concern'd in the design of assassinating you . I can believe ( reply'd Porsenna ) that there were not three hundred of them , but I shall never believe that Mutius was alone . 'T is also added ( continu'd he ) that to perswade Mutius to this attempt , Aronces promis'd him to grant peace to Rome , after my death , without other conditions than that of putting Valeria and Clelia into his power , engaging to bring him to marry the first afterwards . But , my Lord ( said Lysimena ) if Aronces had been so wicked as to desire to take away your life , what need had he of Mutius , and why should he not rather have suborned one of your guards ? That was not the safest course ( answer'd Porsenna ) for by that means he might perhaps have come to be suspected : but in the other way , taking away my life by the hand of a Roman , the action would seem to proceed out of zeal for the delivering of Rome , and would not at all reflect upon Aronces . But Love alone put them upon this crime ; and to manifest to you that 't is so ( added he ) I am newly inform'd that Mutius is fled . Judge then whether after this , I have reason to doubt of their testimony who accuse Aronces . And to the end you may doubt of it less , see this Letter from Clelia to Aronces , which was found in his Chamber , and must needs have been deliver'd him by one of his Guards . Lysimena taking it , knew the hand of Clelia , in which she had seen several Letters ; and opening it , found these words . Clelia to Aronces . AS Criminal as you are , I do not cease to pity you ; and notwithstanding your Crime , I shall still make more ardent Vows for your liberty , than I should do for my own . This Letter no doubt seems to make against Aronces ( said Lysimena ) but , my Lord , two persons that love have so many little contests which embroil them together , that it ought not to be concluded from hence that Clelia knows Aronces is a criminal against you . On the contrary , it is to be thought , that if she did , she would not have written to him in these terms . You are a strange person , Madam ( answer'd Porsenna roughly ) to attribute judgment to persons prepossess'd with a great passion . However , all that I can do for Aronces ( added he ) is to defer his punishment ; for I confess to you , I would willingly convict him by Mutius himself . Were it not that Hostages ought to be inviolable , I would use Clelia in such a manner that perhaps I might come to know many things by her , though I do not believe she was privy to the whole secret of the Conspiracy . On the contrary , I imagine that perhaps Aronces being unwilling to lose the merit of his Crime in her esteem , has only told her something of it since . In the mean time , I have two men who will maintain that he is culpable . But , as I told you , I will cause Mutius to be sought after , and oblige Publicola who affects him not , to force him to declare the truth . After which I will give as great an example of Justice , as Brutus did , when he beheld his own Sons put to death ; for I will not be surpass'd by a Roman . Ah! my Lord ( said Lysimena ) you make me tremble with fear , to hear you speak in this manner . I beseech you , examine things well , remember that appearances are fallacious , and rather believe all that the great actions of Aronces , than that which the cruel Tullia tells you , who is accustom'd only to artifices and wickedness . For , do you think , my Lord ( added she ) that this Prince has any great tenderness for your life after you have granted peace to Rome ? and ought you not rather to fear that she designs only to ingage you in a Crime ? Be it how it will ( answer'd Porsenna ) that which she tells me , seems to me to be true ; all conjectures are against Aronces , who cannot be happy so long as I live ; and I will not be prevail'd with , either by your prayers or tears , the murmurs of all my own Subjects , or the complaints of the Romans ( which moreover testifie Aronce's intelligence with Rome ) nor even the secret sentiments of Nature which I feel in my breast in spight of my self . But , my Lord ( reply'd Lysimena ) how comes it that those two men who accuse Aronces , inform you of a past danger , of an attempt that has fail'd , and are their own accusers ? They could not have access to me ( answer'd he ) before the business was executed ; afterwards they reveal'd it to the prince of Messene , to inform me of it , which yet he did not , undoubtedly because he would not hurt Aronces . But for that they apprehend I knew nothing of the truth , they address'd themselves to Tullia , to whom I granted their pardon on condition they told me all they knew of the Conspiracie . But where are those men , my Lord ? ( said Lysimena ) They are in a sure place ( answer'd Porsenna ) till I cause Aronces to be publikly condemn'd . You know ( added he ) I had a purpose to make a Marriage between you and him ; but , Madam , you have too great a virtue , to have a Parricide given you for a husband , and the Gods , no doubt reserve you a better fortune . In the mean time speak no more to me of him , and forbid Galerita to intercede in his behalf ; for the more he is pleaded for , the more I shall hasten his punishment . After this Lysimena was constrain'd to be silent , to retire , and go to augment the sorrow of the Queen , by relating to her this discourse with Porsenna . Lysimena's sadness appearing manifestly in her countenance as she came away from the King of Hetruria , all the Court was in fear for Aronces ; and the rumor of it spreading abroad in all places , was augmented in the Camp. Tullia being thus become necessary to Porsenna , not only because it was by her means that he could convict Aronces , against whom he was extremely incens'd , but also because his own Army being mutinous against him , he fear'd he should have need of Tarquin's Troops ; Sextus went and came continually to the Quarter of Porsenna , whereby he extremely molested Clelia , who was incredibly sorrowful to see his passion for her increase in his heart . Not but that she avoided his sight as much as she could ; but in the case things were in , she knew not where to find any protection . For the sentiments she had concerning the Princess of the Leontines would scarce suffer her to speak to her . But the greatest of her griefs was to understand Porsenna's sentiments concerning the Prince his Son , the correspondence of Tullia with that King , and the care that was taken to guard Aronces diligently . For this unfortunate Prince , as extremely belov'd as he was , could find no way to communicate his mind to Clelia , in answer to the Letter which he had receiv'd from her ; for Telanus being become suspected , durst not come near one of his guards . Clelia had also another discontent , in not seeing her friends of Rome so often as formerly ; for in this conjuncture , a tumult being both in the City and the Camp , the Consuls caus'd Horatius , Herminius , Aemilius , Octavius , Spurius , and all the other Romans to forbear visiting the twenty fair Roman Ladies which were given in Hostage . Which was something difficult to make them consent to ; but causing them to consider that if matters should fall cross , and they should be arrested , Clelia , Valeria , and all the rest would be in a worse condition than if they were at Rome , a sentiment of love induc'd them to resolve upon that which Policy could not . So that they were constrain'd to be contented with sending to know tidings of the persons which were dearest to them in the World. Themistus though prepar'd to go away with Merigenes , was nevertheless willing to stay some days . But as for Amilcar , out of particular priviledges he went and came continually from the Camp to Rome , and from Rome to the Camp. Artemidorus being much better began to go abroad , and made his first visit to Berelisa , who was to depart the next day to go with Clidamira to Praeneste , accompany'd by Anacreon , who would not leave them . This Prince being very civil , desir'd Berelisa's permission to see Clidamira at her chamber ; besides , ( added he ) I have something to say to her , which is material for her to know . Ha! my Lord ( answer'd Berelisa ) will you never leave this exact civility towards a person , who has so unfaithful a heart ? and can you still esteem her so much as to conceal from me her last weakness ? Artemidorus blusht hereupon ; for he did not imagine the Princess of the Leontines had told Berelisa any thing of that which she had inform'd him of . No , no , my Lord ( added she ) your silence is not at all obliging ; for when men wholly cease to love an unfaithful person , they are willing to publish their infidelity . But no doubt because you cannot altogether quit your love to Clidamira , you are asham'd to let me know that she can never cease to deceive you . I must have confided in her words ( reply'd Artemidorus ) to be obnoxious to be deceiv'd by her . Wherefore then ( said Berelisa ) do you not tell me that she has a new correspondence with Meleontus ? Because , being your sister-in-law ( answer'd he ) I respect you in her person ; besides , as I have told you a hundred times , I conceive 't is a piece of honorable prudence for a man not to publish the weaknesses of a person whom he has lov'd , and who would still perswade him , that she does not hate him . But in the bottom of my heart , I protest to you , I slight her as much as I esteem you ; I behold all her charms without having my heart affected with them ; I look upon the testimonies of her affection as signs of weakness , or dissimulation ; and I never lov'd you so much as I do at this present . Go therefore , Madam , confidently to Praeneste ; for since the Gods are veracious , you can learn nothing there which will not be to your advantage . If you would have me believe you ( reply'd Berelisa ) tell me what you know concerning Clidamira . I know , Madam ( answer'd he ) that there is a great league between her and Meleontus , and that consequently neither the Princess my Sister nor my self are likely to be ever recall'd from our Banishment . 'T is true , Clidamira being crafty , would perswade me that she deludes Meleontus , and entertains correspondence with him , only to do us service . Nevertheless , I know what I ought to think of it ; but prudence requires us to dissemble as well as she ; for she has a great influence upon the mind of Meleontus ; Meleontus is Master of that of the Prince ; and Meleontus too , as you know , hates Lysimena , because he has lov'd her too much . Believe me ( reply'd Berelisa ) one cannot satisfie so many duties at once , and excessive prudence is not always compatible with excessive Love ; to be a good Citizen , a great observer of the Laws , never to fail in any duty to Relations , Friends , Superiors , and fair comportment , is to have too many things to do ; and in such cases , 't is frequent to fail towards a Mistress . Nevertheless , according to the Laws of Love , a man ought to be capable of failing in every thing rather than in that . But you do not consider , Madam , ( said Artemidorus ) that your interest is join'd with mine in this case . I know what you say ( answer'd Berelisa ) but I confess I know as well too , that when a man does not hate that which he once lov'd , he loves it still . On the contrary ( reply'd the Prince ) hatred is many times but a disguis'd Friendship , and indifference is a true proof of an extinguish't affection . I confess ( answer'd Berelisa ) that a clear indifference is a sign there is no more Love ; but when this indifference is accompanied with an exact civility , believe me , my Lord , believe me , if he that is capable of it loves no longer , 't is possible at least that he may love again . But , in brief , without shewing you further my weakness in not being able to conceal the discontent you cause me , I will go to Praeneste , to learn what shall be told me concerning your sentiments , which your self do not know so well as to inform me of them . Ah! cruel person , that you are ( cry'd he ) why do you speak to me in this manner ? Think you , I have forgot all that I promis'd you ? think you , I can compare Clidamira to Berelisa ? and do you believe I have not observ'd the difference between her sentiments and yours during my sickness ? Clidamira so well knows how to counterfeit ( answer'd Berelisa ) that perhaps you believe she was as sad as I , to see your life in danger . No , no , ( reply'd Artemidorus ) I am not mistaken in Clidamira ; I have seen her put on an affected negligence , to seem more sorrowful ; which yet did not move me : I have seen her compose her eyes , summon up tears , and make sighs , which proceeded more from her will than her heart ; in brief , I have always seen her decently attir'd in her negligence , and in the greatest extremity of my sickness ; nor did I ever see her relinquish the care of her beauty a moment , even then when she believ'd I was not far from death . Ha! my Lord ( interrupted Berelisa ) you would not have seen or observ'd any thing of all this . You are very unjust ( answer'd Artemidorus ) to turn to poyson all that I speak to cure you . For at the same time I observ'd all that I have told you , I saw a real sorrow painted in your countenance , I beheld true tears fall from your fair eyes , I heard you sigh with tenderness , I mark'd the carelesness of your attire , sufficiently to be perswaded that you did not remember that then you were fair ; and if I dare speak it , I saw your heart affected enough , to believe that perhaps my death would have caus'd yours . And will you quarrel with me after this , Madam ? and not permit me to dissemble a little with Clidamira for your interest ? I know not what to answer you ( said she ) but I know well , I cannot endure that Clidamira should hope to be lov'd by you , and 't is only to deprive her of that hope that I go to Praeneste . For when I consider well upon it , I cannot believe you should make an ill choice between an unfaithful person and Berelisa . After this Artemidorus spoke so many obliging things to Berelisa , that she consented he should go bid Clidamira adieu , on condition that she should come into her chamber a moment after him . And accordingly the Prince was no sooner enter'd into it , but Berelisa was conducted thither by Amilcar , who came to take leave of these two fair persons which were to depart the next day . Anacreon and Cesonia enter'd presently after , so that Berelisa had the satisfaction to see that Clidamira could not bid Adieu to Artemidorus in private . Whereby her mind being more at liberty , her conversation became more agreeable . That which gave occasion to render it such , was this ; Clidamira had had a Dream which disquieted her , and being so weak as to believe that Dreams are always of a good or bad presage , she complain'd to Cesonia of having slept ill . Alas ! ( said she ) if you knew what a Dream I had , you would not wonder at it . How ! ( cry'd Amilcar ) is it possible a bad Dream should cause Clidamira to have an unquiet night ? What ? ( said she in some astonishment ) does not Amilcar , who has so much wit and is so learned , know that some Dreams are certain predictions ? I know ( answer'd he ) all that can be known concerning Dreams , and if I should make you the History of them , you would see that I am not ignorant therein . I know that Homer says , Dreams , and particularly those of Kings are sent from Heaven , that many excellent Philosophers have believ'd , the Gods distribute them to men , and that Pythagoras , who made them a great Mystery , learnt the Art of interpreting them , especially amongst the Aegyptians and Chaldeans . I know that there are Temples Built on purpose to receive the inspirations of Dreams , that in Aegypt people go to sleep in the Temple of Serapis , to the end to have Prophetical Dreams , and that great care is taken there to record all Dreams which a fortuitous event has verifi'd . Moreover , I know what a Dream Mandana had , which presag'd the power of Cyprus ; but being an African , and not oblig'd to believe that which people believe in Aegypt or Persia , any more than what Pythagoras believ'd , I declare to you , that I laugh at all the Dreams in the World. For my part ( said Anacreon , feigning himself of Clidamira's opinion ) I assure you I am not of your mind , for this last night I had a Dream , the consequence of which will occasion me much trouble . Oh! I beseech you ( said Clidamira ) tell me what you Dreamt of . Me thought ( answer'd he with a serious countenance ) about midnight , Cupid , who never sleeps , came to knock at my chamber door . I askt him who knockt , and he answer'd me , 't was a poor child all wet with a storm , that desir'd shelter of me . Being I thought his voice very sweet , I pity'd him , and open'd the door to him ; when by the light of my Lamp which was still burning , I beheld that this lovely child had two wings , a quiver upon his shoulder , and a bow in his hand . Then I wip'd his hair , caus'd him to come near the fire , and dry'd him with very much goodness ; after which this little Traytor took his Bow , saying , he would see whether the rain had not spoil'd it . But , alas ! he no sooner took it in hand , but he bent it , and shot an arrow straight into my heart . After which he laught at me and flew away , only telling me that his Bow was as it should be . Whereupon I was so enrag'd for having been deceiv'd , that remembring confus'dly , that people cry , Stop thief when any one is rob'd , I began to cry , Stop Cupid , stop Cupid , so loud , that I wak'd . But the mischief is ( added Anacreon ) that at the first visit I made this day , this dream was turn'd into a History , by the charms of a person infinitely amiable . This is so jolly a dream ( answer'd Berelisa smiling ) that I condemn you to make an Ode upon it . If it were made long ago ( said Amilcar ) Clidamira would be much deluded ; for she has heard this dream with as much attention as if Anacreon had had it indeed . But I am confident he has said all this only to intimate to Clidamira that he is taken with her to day more than ordinary . Since you have so well expounded my real sentiments ( answer'd Anacreon ) I will acknowledge what you have said . How ? ( cry'd Clidamira much disturb'd ) did not you dream as you have related , and are you of Amilcar's opinion that no heed is to be given to dreams ? No question , I am Madam , ( said Anacreon . ) For my part ( said Artemidorus ) who scarce ever dream at all , I never cared much to reason upon dreams . As for me ( said Berelisa ) I have always found them so frivolous , false , extravagant and chimerical , that I shall easily rank my self on Amilcar's side . And for my particular ( said Cesonia ) I confess , it has hapned to me to dream of things which have befallen me so exactly , that I know not what to think of them . Since chance ( answer'd Amilcar ) sometimes represents very regular Pictures in the Clouds , it is not to be wonder'd , if hazard brings to pass some things which are dream'd of . I have heard a Thuscan woman affirm that the most ancient manner of Divination was by dreams . She also told me that those which we have presently after repast , or in the second sleep , signifie nothing , but that those we have in the beginning of the morning , are the most certain ; that the dreams of the Spring are more true , than those of the Autumn ; and that it 's more ordinary to dream in the new Season of the Year than in all the rest . Believe me ( amiable Cesonia ) said Artemidorus , dreams are only a bare representation of images . They are pleasant or sad , according to the constitution when they are purely natural . Those which are mixt , have extrinsecal causes , which supply matter to the fansie ; and this is the reason that many times we dream of things which we have seen , or thought on , and most of all of things which we desire . And certainly this last manner of dreaming has brought Dreams into such credit , when it falls out that we see the people by day whom we dream of by night . For many times our hearts desire or fear many things , which we are not sensible of ; so that in sleeping , our fansie , which is mov'd by our desires and fears , without our consent , causes us to dream more of that which we fear or desire than of any other thing It is not therefore to be wondred if it sometimes comes to pass by chance , that we see those we dreamt of , because we usually dream of those people whom we cannot meet with . Since 't is certain that we desire only that which may be hop'd , and fear only that which may possibly come to pass . I agree with you ( said Amilcar ) that Dreams may denote our inclinations , but I deny that they can presage our fortunes , unless as they proceed from our constitutions . For , they say , cruel people are wont to have terrible dreams as well as those that are melancholick . So that when it falls out that the dreams and adventures of these people have resemblance , it is not to be wonder'd at , forasmuch as they are produc'd by one and the same cause . I know well such as are skilful in dreams , say there are three sorts , which they distinguish and divide as exactly , as if they had travell'd into the Country of Dreams , as men do into Asia . But to speak truth , they are mistaken ; for if the Gods would advertise men of that which must betide them , they would do it more clearly . And besides ( added he ) when I see a Grey-hound asleep dream of a Deer , as I do of my mistress , and perhaps better too , I conclude that my dreams come from my temper alone , I set my mind at rest , and do every thing as if I had not dreamt at all . Indeed ( added Berelisa ) I know no more pleasant fansie than to think that the Gods await till we be asleep to advertise us so doubtfully of that which must happen to us ; the Gods , I say , who are Lords of the World and of Events , who can change our wills as they please , and who inspire to us all that seems good to them . But , I beseech you ( said Anacreon ) what kind of dream is that which the fair Clidamira had ? It is such ( answer'd she blushing ) that I cannot tell it to any but Artemidorus . This Prince then became sufficiently perplex'd ; for he conceiv'd this was but a contrivance of Clidamira to speak to him apart before he went away . But though he much fear'd to offend Berelisa , yet he could not resolve to answer Clidamira uncivilly before persons that were strangers . Wherefore , beginning to speak , I am so little skilful in interpreting dreams ( said he coldly , ) that I see not why you should choose me rather than another . However , my Lord ( answer'd she ) I must needs tell it you ; and so approaching near , and speaking low to him ; Do not fear ( said she to him ) that I am going to entertain you with my dreams ; and if you have any justice left , consider ( I conjure you ) whilst Berelisa and I go to Praeneste , that your heart was mine before hers was yours , and that I ought not to be so generous as to procure your return to Leontium , with the certainty of never being lov'd by you . 'T is too much , Madam , 't is too much ( answer'd he , not being able to restrain himself ) to desire to be lov'd at the same time both by Meleontus and Artemidorus . How ? my Lord ( said she ) do you not understand that I endeavour'd to make Meleontus who is the Prince's Favourite , my Lover , only that I might be in a capacity to make your peace when I pleas'd ? I understand very well ( answer'd he ) that Clidamira is ever desirous to gain all and lose nothing . But as far as I perceive , my Lord ( said Berelisa blushing ) you have dream'd as well as Clidamira , for you speak at least as much to her as she does to you . You have very well guess'd ( answer'd Clidamira , who delighted to make Berelisa jealous ) but Artemidorus's dream is not so assuredly true as mine . Perhaps if he expounded yours ( reply'd she hastily ) it would not be granted to be more true than his . Believe me ( said Amilcar to Clidamira ) stay till you be at Praeneste for the explication of your dreams ; for you will find there a Kinsman of the Priest of Fortunes Temple , who has so great a wit , that what he is ignorant of , is not known by any . But since you conceive ( answer'd Clidamira ) no heed is to be given to Dreams , you must think too that no explication can be given of them . I do so , ( reply'd Amilcar ) but I am strongly perswaded , he I speak of will convince you that none but Physicians can make good use of the dreams of their Patients , whereby they sometimes judge very certainly what humor it is that is predominant in them . I beseech you ( said Berelisa , who sought only to interrupt the conversation of Artemidorus with her Rival ) give us recommendations to him you speak of . I will , Madam ( answer'd Amilcar ) but before I write to him ( for I contracted a friendship with him during my travels ) I have a desire to tell you what manner of person he is , that so if he does not please you , I may not lose a Letter . You are a good husband of your words ( reply'd Berelisa ) but however I consent to what you desire . And so do I ( added Artemidorus ) and for my part ( said Cesonia ) I entreat it of you ; For I have heard a good character given of him by a Kinswoman of mine who was at Praeneste . As for me ( said Anacreon ) I shall be glad to know what kind of person an honest man is whom I am to see . There remains only Clidamira to entreat me ( said Amilcar . ) Since I do not oppose the consent of the company ( answer'd she ) 't is sufficient . Know then ( said Amilcar ) that Telantus is of a middle stature , has black hair , a pale complexion , very large eyes , a handsome mouth , an ingenious aspect , a sweet and careless air ; he naturally loves the world and pleasures , but having a quick-sighted mind , he has by his prudence plac'd himself out of the reach of many accidents which might have render'd him unhappy . His wit is a little slow ; but yet he speaks very agreeably , though he has no very sprightly fansie . If he followed his own inclination , he would be full of discourse ; but he constrains himself partly out of wisdom and partly out of policy . Most commonly he does not speak his thoughts of what he sees , but when he pleases he speaks them admirably well . Yet he is subject to be prejudic'd ; and without thinking himself to be so , he many times does injustice even when he believes himself most equitable ; but this defect is not peculiar to him , and the greatest part of men are guilty of it . Indeed I saw him once have a very strange prejudice upon a certain occasion ; for because he did not affect an ancient Priest of the Temple of Fortune , he judg'd that he did not speak well when he spoke in publick . And yet it is certain , that venerable old man charms all that hear him . He speaks with vehemence and elegance , his language is neither course nor affected , he knows how to joyn the Graces of Eloquence with the solidity of Morality ; and if he is not always assur'd to perswade those that hear him , yet he is so to be heard with pleasure , even by such as are incapable to profit by his instructions . For all this , Telantus does not account him eloquent . Believe me ( answer'd Berelisa ) he is not the sole person that is liable to be prejudic'd , and 't is more hard than we think , not to be so at all . When one is but a little ( reply'd Amilcar ) 't is no great defect ; but when so much as to account that evil which is good , and ugly which is handsome , 't is a great imperfection in an elevated mind ; for there is a great distinction to be made between an error proceeding from ignorance , and an error proceeding from prejudice . But to return to Telantus , I believe he has something in his heart that inclines him to be very amorous , and ambitious , and I am perswaded he has had great conflicts with himself to overcome these two sentiments . No doubt he has done well ( said Berelisa ) for they are many times the causes of great disquiet . That 's certain ( answer'd Berelisa ) but withal they cause a thousand pleasures . Believe me ( said Clidamira ) neither all the ambitious nor all the prejudic'd are known , but sometimes we see people that make shew of not being so , who affect to despise ambition , to satisfie that which they have in their hearts . However it be ( said Amilcar ) I think men are not frequently deceiv'd who believe themselves always liable to error ; and the surest way is to judge affirmatively of nothing upon apparences . But to return again to Telantus , he is complacent and civil , he loves company , and particularly that of Ladies , and I can assure you , that if he pleases he will write you pleasant Letters , as much Priest as he is ; for I conceive this faculty is never lost after 't is once gotten . I have further to tell you that Telantus believes as well as I , that 't is no easie matter to find a great contentment without the assistance of Fortune . Thus , fair Berelisa , you see what a person the illustrious Telantus is ; it remains for you to tell me whether you would have me write to him . You will do me a very great pleasure in so doing ( answer'd she . ) For my part ( said Clidamira ) I shall be glad to see him , but according to the character you give of him , I think I shall not speak to him about my dreams . After this , Artemidorus went away ; but though Berelisa knew he would give Clidamira no new opportunity to speak to him , yet she was not fully satisfi'd with him , because she was solicitous to have him give her an account of what Clidamira said when she spoke to him apart . So that she look'd a little coldly upon him as he went out ; which though his heart reproacht him with nothing , gave him some discontent ; and therefore he writ to her the next morning . But he that carri'd the Letter being stopt by the way , Berelisa was gone her journey towards Praeneste with Clidamira and Anacreon , Artemidorus not being yet in a condition to travel . Nevertheless , to repair the fault of him that he sent , he caus'd a slave of notable wit to depart immediately to Praeneste and carry Berelisa her first Letter accompany'd with another . In the mean time Amilcar continu'd to seek out ways to serve Aronces , and so did Herminius , and all the virtuous gallants of Rome , excepting Horatius , who , how generous soever , could not be sorry for the unhappiness of his Rival . As for Zenocrates , his secret jealousie caus'd him to avoid speaking of Aronces as much as he could , for fear it should be observ'd that he was less his friend than formerly . But though Amilcar would not altogether renounce his jollity , yet there were some hours , wherein he was pensive at least , if not sad . For besides the imprisonment of Aronces , and the trouble in which Plotina was , his mind was extremely perplex'd by an order brought him by an African lately arriv'd , to return to Carthage . He lov'd Plotina as much as it is possible to love , he had Friends at Rome very dear to him , and he had an especial Friend in his own Country , who at that time had great need of him . Thus duty towards his Master , affection to his Friend , the interest of Aronces and the love he had for Plotina sufficiently divided his heart , to cause those that knew him well , to observe some little alteration in his humour . Plotina soon perceiv'd it ; and at first thought his resentment of Aronces's danger was the only cause of his discontent ; and loving Clelia very well , he was sensibly concern'd in her sorrow : as indeed Amilcar was extremely affected with the unhappinesses of Aronces and Clelia . But as love makes an exact discovery of the sentiments of the person lov'd , Plotina at length knew Amilcar's disturbance proceeded from some cause of his own . At which being troubled , Whence comes it , Amilcar ( said she to him ) that I see something in your countenance which seems to tell me you are sad ? Alas ! amiable Plotina ( answer'd he ) I see I can hide nothing from you , for I intended to dissemble the discontent which I have in my breast . But since you have discover'd it , I must let you know , that love does not torment me only in Italy , it persecutes me also in Africa in the person of an illustrious Friend who is become unhappy by it . I knew all the beginning of his love , and was something concern'd in it : but since I departed out of Africa , some things have befallen him , which excite me to pity him , and afflict me so much the more , for that I believe my presence is absolutely necessary to redress the fortune of my Friend . Nevertheless , the affection I have for you is so strong , that I know not whether the command of a Master , and the misfortunes of a Friend will be sufficient to oblige me to make a voyage into Africa . I say , a Voyage , Madam ( added he ) because at this present I account Rome my Country ; for a Lover has no other but that of his Mistress . That which you say , is very obliging ( reply'd Plotina ) but being I am equitable and generous , I will not cause you to be deficient either to your Prince , or to your Friend . All that I desire of you is , that you will not depart till we be return'd to Rome , and Aronces be acquitted . We hope this will shortly be effected ; for the Queen of Hetruria , the Princess of the Leontines , the generous Melintha , and the amiable Hersilia have signifi'd to my sister and me this morning , that they were going this day to make their utmost instance with Porsenna : I promise you more than you desire , Madam ( said he to her ) for I engage not to depart at all unless you command me . As he was speaking thus , Valeria enter'd , and told them Lucilius had sent word that all the Friends of Aronces were gone to intercede so urgently with Porsenna in his behalf , that a happy success was to be expected thereby . Which news something satisfying the minds of these two amiable Virgins , Plotina told Valeria what Amilcar had said to her , and then intreated him to declare what unhappiness it was that had befallen his friend he spoke of . Since the misfortunes of others sometimes a little solace our own ( said he ) I will content your curiosity , and no doubt you will agree that my Friend is to be pity'd , that love is the same in all places , and that there is no infelicity so great , but that another may be found like it . After this , Valeria and Plotina knowing that Clelia was with Hermilia , gave order that none should interrupt them : and then Amilcar began to speak in these terms . The History of Cloranisbes and Lysonice . YOu have heard me speak so much of Carthage ; and you are so well inform'd of all that relates to my Country , of which the persons are , whom I am to speak of , that I shall in a manner wholly forbear to speak any thing of the Original of Utica , its manners , magnificence , customs or gallantry , being the same with those of Carthage ; for I presuppose that as I , being an African , am become a Roman for your sakes , so you being Romans are become half Africans for mine . I shall therefore only tell you , that Cloranisbes , whose adventures I am to relate , is of a very illustrious Lineage , and that he is one of the most worthy , couragious , accomplisht and agreeable persons in the world . He has a very noble air , a lofty countenance , and in brief , wants nothing that can get a man esteem , merit love or friendship . He has neglected no means to accomplish himself ; for he has travell'd , and has been in Greece to learn all that could not be taught him in Africa . Nor has he done like some young persons , who seem in the beginning of their lives to design to acquire extraordinary worth , but after they have learnt many things which are sutable for the world , they become idle and never practise any thing which they learnt . For my part I account those , that have attain'd some good qualities , and afterwards are in a long incertainty what they ought to do , to be as void of Reason as a Pilot , who should furnish a Ship with all things necessary for a long Voyage , weigh Anchor , noise Sayl , and then not knowing whither he would go , abandon himself to the pleasure of the Wind , and put himself in danger of being swallow'd up by a quick-sand , or split against a Rock . Yet the World abounds with such people , as have learnt the Art Military , and were never afterwards at the War ; with others , who have had Dancing-Masters , and never go to Balls , and which is worst , with others who have learnt to speak several languages , and speak their own ill ; and with others too , who are born in the world , and do not understand it . I crave your pardon for my comparison and my observations , but I could not refrain them ; hereafter I will be more cautions of digressing so far from Cloranisbes . Know then , that having learnt all things requisite to the accomplishing of a brave man , he determin'd to pass his life at the Court , and to do all he could to obtain honour there . Accordingly in the beginning of his manhood , a War being fallen out between Numidia and Massilia , he signaliz'd himself in it , and perform'd actions worthy of great applause . So that the Prince of Carthage was pleas'd to take him into favour , and to reside about him . I need not put you in mind ( amiable Plotina , and charming Valeria ) that this Prince is call'd so , only by reason he is descended from an Aunt of Dido , and that ordinarily he dwells at Utica ; because I suppose you remember to have heard that 't is only a Title which he wears , though he has no authority in Carthage . Nevertheless , he has great interest there , but he is a Soveraign only in his own State. So that he is really but Prince of Utica , though he is stil'd otherwise . This City is of a very strong situation , upon the shore of the Sea , and near a great River , thirty miles from Carthage . It s Original is very dubious , it has been ruin'd and rebuilt , it has chang'd its name two sundry times , and it may be said , that 't is one of the most inconstant Cities of the World in all things . 'T is true , the air of the Country is apt to inspire levity , and therefore the changes are less to be wonder'd which happen in these places than in others . The Numidians and Massilians who are neighbours , are levity it self ; and 't is not altogether without Reason that people relie not too much upon the faith of the Africans . Not but that honesty is of every Countrey , and constancy is sometimes to be met with at Utica as well as at Rome . Yea , there is a Prophecie which affirms , that in this City shall one day be seen the greatest example of constancy that ever was heard of , and that it shall be accounted a modern City , although it be very ancient . But since I know not what is to come I cannot assure you , whether this Prediction be true or false , but only that the Court of the Prince of Utica is very agreeable . For all the brave persons of Carthage go thither frequently to visit the Prince and most of the youth of Quality of Numidia come to learn gallantry under the Prince of Carthage . The Ladies there have noble aspects and delightful wits ; and though there are few great Beauties amongst them , yet there are abundance infinitely amiable , and indeed scarce any unhandsome . They are all pleasing , merry , and gentle ; but how lovely soever they were , Cloranisbes at his return from his Travels did not become amorous . His mind was so fill'd with the Greek beauties that had charm'd him , and the gallantry of Athens and Corinth so strongly possess'd him , that he had nothing but ambition in his heart when he arriv'd at Utica . So that the desire to please the Prince was the great spur to make him active . The Prince of Carthage had at that time a Sister much elder than himself , who taking a fancie to rule him absolutely , had a strange jealousie of every one that came near him . Wherefore the merit of Cloranisbes causing her to be jealous of him , she secretly did him all the bad offices she could ; though she deported herself civilly enough towards him before the Prince and the whole Court. But he was so amiable a person , and the Prince had such a great inclination to love him , that her artifices were at first unprofitable . When she saw she could do him no hurt , she bethought her self to remove him from the Court by some honorable way . And accordingly , as young as he was , she caus'd the Prince to send him to negotiate affairs of importance in Libya ; at his return , a War hapning between Carthage and Numidia , he was made a Commander of the Forces which the Prince sent thither ; but taking advantage of his absence , she caus'd a hundred things to be told the Prince , to render his fidelity suspected to him . She also corrupted some Friends and ancient Domesticks of Cloranisbes ; after which , she caus'd some of her own dependants to suggest several things to the Prince against Cloranisbes , which should induce him to believe that he was a man of boundless ambition , that he held intelligence with the King of Numidia , that he betray'd Carthage and him too , and that it was very dangerous to suffer him longer in the head of the Army . Whereas nothing of importance was wont to be told the Prince , but he communicated it to the Princess his sister , in whom he absolutely confided , she made shew not to believe the informations given against Cloranisbes , and offer'd to justifie him . But in fine ( said she to him with unparallel'd dissimulation ) though I am perswaded Cloranisbes is innocent , yet 't is requisite to act with as much prudence , as if he were believ'd culpable ; and therefore , my Lord , if I may counsel you , send a strict order to Cloranisbes to come immediately to you . If he comes , it will be fit to observe him and endeavour to discover the truth : if he does not , his disobedience will argue his guilt . The Prince judging this advice of the Princess reasonable , sent an express order to Cloranisbes to come forthwith to him , and to resign the command of the Forces to another whom the Prince nam'd to him . But at the same time that this order was dispatcht away , this subtle Princess oblig'd those false Friends of Cloranisbes whom she had suborn'd and treacherous Domesticks to write to him to beware of coming . So that when Cloranisbes receiv'd the Prince's order , he received four tickets , which extremely perplex'd him ; for , in the first he found only these words , Very bad offices have been done you here ; have a care , and distrust all things . In another , The Prince is much incensed against you ; the Princess excuses you as much as she is able , but cannot appease him ; take care of your affairs and your safety . There was also a third , in which Cloranisbes found these words : Your destruction is design'd , Cloranisbes , therefore do not trust to your innocence ; for they which have power to ruine the innocent , make them criminal when they please . But that which astonisht Cloranisbes most was the fourth , which spoke thus : If you obey the Princes Order , you cannot escape imprisonment or death ; this is all that can be told you by a Friend who hazards his own fortune to save you . You may judge , Madam , in what a perplexity Cloranisbes was ; for he did not mistrust those who gave him this advice . But that which wholly perswaded him to think himself lost was , that the Princess of Carthage having cunningly caus'd a rumor to be spread in Utica , that if Cloranisbes came , he should be arrested , he receiv'd also twenty other adviso's , and particularly one from so faithful a Friend , that he could not doubt of it . Yet his own inclination led him to trust to his innocence , and to go to the Prince . But having consulted two very prudent friends whom he had in the Army , they disswaded him from it . But if I do not obey ( said Cloranisbes ) I render my self suspected , and become culpable . Believe me ( answer'd one of those that counsel'd him ) 't is better for a man to render himself suspected than miserable : but to take a middle course in this extremity , and to testifie that you design not to render your self Master of the Forces , leave the Army and go towards Utica ; and whereas you have a house upon the frontier , feign your self sick , write to the Prince , that assoon as you recover you will go to him , and in the mean time your friends will do their utmost to discover what you are accus'd of , and justifie you to the Prince . This counsel seeming very prudent to Cloranisbes , he oppos'd his own inclination , and follow'd the advice of his friends . So he left the Army , made shew of intending to go Utica , feign'd himself sick , when he was at his house upon the frontier , and writ to the Prince after the manner that he was counsell'd . But at the same time he answer'd all those that had given him intelligence , and conjur'd them to send him what they could learn. Wherefore they that betray'd him shewing his Letters to the Princess , who endeavour'd to destroy him , she made use of them to perswade the Prince that he was not really sick , and to inform him what a curiosity he had to know all that was spoken of him at Utica . For though he spoke in his Letters as being innocent , yet they contributed something to make him seem culpable , because they imply'd that he was not very sick , that he was desirous of intelligence , and durst not trust himself . But to make the matter worse , this subtle Princess pretending to be his Friend , sent one of her own Physicians to him , to the end that if he were in health as she believ'd , he might inform the Prince of it ; and that if he were sick , she might make him report that he was not . Now , for that a Feaver is not to be had at pleasure , Cloranisbes took his bed indeed , and carried himself like a sick man ; but the Physician found that he was in health , and reported so to the Prince , who no longer doubting but that Cloranisbes was guilty , was so exasperated against him , that all the intercessions of his true friends could not hinder the Prince from sending to forbid him coming near to Utica ; for the house where Cloranisbes stay'd , was upon the frontier . So that Cloranisbes was banisht without knowing the cause of this severity against him . At first he was extremely afflicted ; but having a great and firm Soul , he took a resolution on a sudden , and writ to his Friends to desire them not to trouble themselves further about making his peace , assuring them that he found his heart strong enough to be able to live in solitude , and enjoy himself without being concern'd with the rest of the world . 'T is true , there was a wise old man who contributed much to cause him to take this resolution ; for going to see one of his friends a days journey from his own house , he lost his way , and went cross the corner of a Forest . And finding a mountainous and barren Countrey beyond , he perceiv'd some miserable Shepherds tilling a little corner of ground between the Rocks , and observ'd a venerable old man who liv'd in a Cave not far off , and who with a countenance both melancholy and serene , said to them , as he beheld them , Alas ! poor people ! beware of rendring your fields fruitful , leave your land uncultivated , if you love quiet ; for if your Countrey become good , you will soon have War. Cloranisbes who stopt to ask the way , having heard what this venerable old man said , seem'd surpris'd at it , and turning towards him , Tell me I pray ( said he ) for what reason you would make a desart of the Countrey you dwell in . Because ( answer'd he ) solitude is always inseparable from desarts , barrenness upholds solitude , vertue and peace are in solitude preserv'd , and felicity found , if it be possible for men to be capable of it . This old man who was a Greek , though he spoke the African tongue , and whose name was Andronodorus , spoke this with so grave an air , that Cloranisbes believ'd that perhaps the Gods had caus'd him to meet with him for his comfort . Wherefore lighting from his horse , and giving him to the slave which follow'd him , he drew Andronodorus apart , and askt him , who he was ? where he liv'd ? what had caus'd the aversion , which he had against the World ? My Lord ( said he to him ) I was born at Samos , and I was banisht by Polycrates when he usurp'd the Soveraign Power , because he knew well I could not submit . So I departed from my Countrey with all that I could carry in a Ship , intending to see if it were possible for the monsters of Africa to be more inhumane than the men of my Countrey . For in truth , my Lord , I acknowledge to the shame of mankind , I never found any thing but weakness , folly , injustice , and wickedness in all places where I have liv'd , and principally in those where wealth and plenty are to be met with . I have had a father who took no thought for any thing but his pleasures , I have had children who would have me mind nothing but theirs ; my wife had vertue , but not goodness ; my relations had no humanity , my friends were but little sincere to my interests , my domesticks were of small fidelity ; and in sum , I may say , that in all places where I have liv'd , I have seen almost all others as unhappy as my self , though they did not think so . But fortune having caus'd me to suffer shipwrack upon the Coast of Africa long ago , and chance conducted me to a Cave on the side of this Forest which you have cross'd , I took it for my habitation , and have liv'd here since by the assistance of a slave , who escap'd drowning with me , and with the help of some poor Fishers has till'd as much Land as is necessary for our subsistence . So that this little Sanctuary being encompass'd with a very great extent of Land which is not husbanded , I have enjoy'd much tranquillity since I came hither , without conversing with any but the Priest of a Temple not far from hence , who taught me his language . But I see these poor people at work , will make my Desart arable ; and so I look upon them as those that go about to destroy my felicity ; for , in brief , if they bring me neighbours , they will bring me enemies . Cloranisbes then admiring Andronodorus , desir'd him that he would lead him to his Cave ; which at first he refus'd : but on a sudden checking himself , Come , my Lord ( said he to him ) come , for it is not fit for me to belye my self , and after having affirm'd that vertue may be preserv'd in solitude , to shew you only a wild and uncivil vertue . After this Andronodorus led Cloranisbes by a small path little trodden ; before his Cave he found a little rustical Garden , but very neat , and in the Cave a Bed of Bulrushes woven together , Seats of the same , some Books which he had borrow'd of the Priest , and Writing-Tables . Then Andronodorus took his turn to ask Cloranisbes , who he was ? and this illustrious exile related his fortune to him . Upon which Andronodorus , who wisht he could make Hermits of all the men in the World , set himself to perswade him so earnestly not to offer to resist the will of the Gods , that he fell to tell him a hundred things , whereof I cannot refrain from telling you part . I beseech you ( said he to Cloranisbes ) suffer not your self to run into that general error of all men , who will always force their destiny . Resign your self to the conduct of the Gods , and know that true Wisdom consists only in this . As long as I was in my own Countrey , I behav'd my self like a good Patriot ; but since Fortune cast me into a strange one , without subsistence and without any sanctuary , I made my self one , and have found a safer in poverty and solitude , than I could have done elsewhere . For since I came hither , I have deceiv'd no person , and none has deceiv'd me . The error of all men , is blindly to seek that which they have not ; they who have no tranquillity , desire it , but do not that which is requisite to obtain it ; and they who have , are weary of it , and think they should be happier in a more turbulent way of life . When we are children , we long to be a little advanced in age ; when we are very old , we wish we could again become Children ; and when we are in the prime age of our lives , we never consider what we have been , nor what we must be , nor many times too , what we are ; but only addict our selves to find out pleasures , which are so momentany , that we scarce know whether they are pleasures or no , because ordinarily sorrow follows them so close , that it extinguishes all their sweetness . Thus , Cloranisbes , you see what the World is , which you have so much regret to be banisht from . But , wise Andronodorus ( answer'd he ) as I am far from your age , so I am from your wisdom ; and therefore I should find it a hard matter not to strive all I could against my bad fortune . But , who told you that it is bad ? ( said Andronodorus ) do you know the secrets of destiny ? and is it not your duty to conform your self to it ? We have sometimes seen people think that they were out of their way , who in the mean time escap'd being overwhelm'd under the ruines of a house which had fallen upon them if they had follow'd the ordinary way . Therefore 't is the grand secret , as I told you , to submit to the decree of Heaven , and to have so noble a soul , and so rational a mind , as to be always ready to pass from good to bad fortune , from riches to poverty , from health to sickness , from liberty to servitude , and from life to death . This certainly is that which Pythagoras intended to signifie by his Metempsychosis or transmigration of souls ; for no doubt he only meant to intimate , that the soul of man could not be all things . 'T is fit then not to resist our destiny , it behoves us to submit to it ; if the Gods will that you live at Court , they will draw you thither , whether you endeavour it or no ; and if they do not , you will but torment your self in vain . But in brief , not to repeat to you all the discourse of the solitary Andronodorus to Cloranisbes , I shall tell you that he comforted him , and that Cloranisbes resolving to comply with his fortune without tormenting himself more , contracted a friendship with this wise old man to whom he offer'd his house to retire into , which he would not accept , and return'd home without caring for any other counsel but that of Artemidorus . And therefore he writ to his Friends at Utica , that they would give over soliciting for his revocation , telling them it was sufficient if they only maintain'd that he had done nothing to deserve his disfavour , and that he desir'd nothing more from their assistance . He writ this to them so earnestly , that they obey'd his pleasure ; and as Princes easily enough forget what they do not see , and delight in , the Prince of Carthage no longer thought of Cloranisbes . For my part I much regretted him ; for I was his Friend ; but , in fine , it behov'd him to comfort himself for his absence , and I comforted my self sweetly enough with two or three Mistresses , which I courted about that time . Nevertheless , as jovial as you see me , I can assure you Cloranisbes was better pleas'd with me than with any of his Friends ; for I had the confidence to ask the Prince's permission to go see him in his Desart , though I knew well enough that the Princess of Carthage was offended at it . In the mean time Cloranisbes delighted himself in his solitude with embellishing his house , which he made very agreeable ; he also addicted himself much to reading ; and having slaves that were skill'd in Musick , he diverted himself very innocently . The first time I visited him , I found him so merry , so satisfied with his retirement , in so good health , and with such tranquillity of mind , that I took occasion to jest with him about it . How ? ( said I to him ) Cloranisbes , so goodly a person , so full of wit , so rational , so fit for society and gallantry , be happy with Meadows , Rivers , Woods and Fountains ? What ? can Cloranisbes be so jovial as I see him , without Nymphs , without Ladies , without Shepherdesses , and without having so much as one poor Iris ? Yes ( answer'd he , smiling ) and I am so pleas'd in having no need of any but my self to be happy , as no man can be more . I confess to you , I laugh'd at his wisdom ; I gave him the hearing of all that his Hermite had said to him , but he did not convert me ; I left him to his opinion , and carried back my own . Six months after , I went again to visit him ; but I found him much chang'd , he seem'd sad and paler than ordinary ; and though he was more decent , and even more magnificent than I had seen him formerly , yet I perceiv'd well something troubled his mind . Methinks ( said I to him assoon as I observ'd it ) your countenance tells me your felicity of solitude has not lasted you very long . Cloranisbes smil'd to hear me speak thus , but though he told me he was sick , yet I knew that his malady was rather in mind than body . But being I was to stay with him some days , I would not press him too much at first , and we went to walk together upon a Terrace , the prospect of which was very handsome . After which , having some orders to give to a Painter who was embellishing a Banqueting-house at the end of his Garden , he askt me liberty to go thither , and left me to walk whither I would . Wherefore having a purpose to inquire of a man that belong'd to him , with whom he intrusted many things , I went to seek him in the house , from one room to another , and not finding him , I stay'd at last in Cloranisbes closet which I found open . And being naturally curious , I could not see Verses upon the Table without reading them ; for knowing Cloranisbes made very good , and perceiving those that lay there were written with his own hand , my curiosity was redoubled . So that taking them up , I read them with much pleasure , because they seem'd very amorous . But that which made me consider them more , was , for that I accounted them an infallible proof that Cloranisbes was in love , and that his sadness only proceeded from thence . At the same instant a conceit coming in my head to play a prank with him , I set my self with all diligence to copy them out , and I was so happy that I had done transcribing them a good while before I found Cloranisbes again . For I went out of his Closet without being seen by any person , and going forth of the house enter'd into an Orchard to take a good long turn , feigning to seek for Cloranisbes , who at last met me . All the evening I found him sufficiently sad , though he endeavor'd to seem otherwise : I pretended to be a little weary and sleepy , to the end I might retire in good time . So being led to my apartment , I was at liberty to execute the design I had . I spent all the evening in translating those Verses into Greek ; for I had formerly travell'd into Greece , and so had Cloranisbes . So that that language was not unknown to us . Having pass'd the night in this Translation , I slept so late , that Cloranisbes fearing I was not well , came to my chamber , and ask'd me whether I were sick , slothful , or sleepy . I assure you ( said I to him , awaking my self ) I cannot tell you which ; and besides ( added I ) you were so pensive last night , that I imagin'd I should do you a pleasure in leaving you to entertain your own thoughts . You are not wont to be so complacent to the loss of your own pleasure ( answer'd Cloranisbes ) but however rise , and let us walk . I obey'd him , and we went together into a Grove which is extremely agreeable . We had not gone a hundred paces in it , but turning my self toward him , See , Cloranisbes ( said I to him ) a very fit place to make Verses in , and I doubt not but your leisure has occasion'd you to write excellent things . Solitary people ( answer'd he ) have so few subjects to write of , that their fancies furnish them with nothing agreeable ; for , to tell you the truth , 't is so common to declaim against Fortune , that I would not chuse it . For my part ( reply'd I ) Verses that are not of Love , must be admirably good to please me ; for since Verses were no doubt invented for Love and Mirth , they must have something of both , to charm me . But as to the matter of verses ( added I ) I must shew you an Elegie that was given me , which in my conceit is very passionate , and I have made a Copy of them my self , to give you . In speaking this , I drew forth the Translation which I had of Cloranisbes Elegy into Greek out of his own Language , which naturally is not very fit for Poetry . At first Cloranisbes took it without thinking to find any thing in it that he knew ; but he had scarce read four Verses , when looking upon me , Ha! Amilcar ( said he to me ) see the greatest chance in the world . How ? ( said I to him very seriously . ) The sence of these four Verses ( reply'd he ) agrees so exactly with four which I made , that nothing was ever seen so like . Such things always surprise when they happen ( answer'd I coldly ) but 't is not very frequent ; and I my self ( added I confidently ) have made Verses which I have found almost word for word in Hesiod , whom I had not read at the time when I made them . So that it could not be said that they remain'd in my memory unwittingly , and that I believ'd I compos'd them though I only remembred them . Therefore 't is not to be much wonder'd at , that your conceit should jump with that of another ; and when conformity is only in the sence and not in the words , the chance is less marvellous . After this , Gloranisbes proceeded to read ; but the more he read the more he was astonisht ; he stopt at each Verse with incredible amazement , and not imagining it possible for me to have seen his Verses , or having seen them , to have had time to translate them , he made exclamations at every word ; and having told me a hundred times , This is strange , this is admirable , this is wonderful , this is incredible , and testified his amazement in all manners he could , he was , in fine , wholly astonisht that I was not so at all . No doubt ( added he ) 't is because you believe there are some thoughts in the Verses you show me , which resemble those which I have made . I certainly believe so ( answer'd I ) and I wonder as much at your astonishment , as you do at the conformity of your Verses with these which I shew you . Ha! Amilcar ( cry'd he ) you do not understand how the matter is ; and to force you to admiration , mark well the Elegy which I am going to repeat to you , and if you do not find that the beginning , continuance , and end are the same , never believe me . After which Cloranisbes repeated his Elegy , and I taking my turn to seign astonishment , stopt at every Verse , and made cries of admiration , which surpass'd all his before . But in fine ( said I to him , after he had done repeating the Elegy ) it is impossible this should be the effect of meer chance , you must have borrow'd this sence from some other , or some other from you . Cloranisbes then fell to make a thousand Oaths to me , that he had never before seen the Verses which I shew'd him . It must be a long while then ( said I to him ) since you compos'd yours ; you gave Copies of them when you were in Greece , and some one that understands our Language , desir'd to inrich his own with them . That cannot be ( answer'd he ) for 't is but three days ago that these Verses were made , and I have not show'd them to any whatsoever . So that this accident must be look'd upon as a prodigy . But do you know ( added he ) who is the Author of those Verses which so much resemble mine ? No ( answer'd I confidently ) but a Kinsman of Thespis sent them to me by a Ship that came to Utica . But as far as I perceive ( added I ) you make Love-Verses in your solitude . But as far as I perceive ( said Plotina interrupting him ) you intend that we shall not hear Cloranisbes Verses , and you have forgot that Valeria understands the language into which you translated them well enough to hear them with pleasure . I have not forgotten any thing that is lovely in you ( answer'd Amilcar ) but because I was but the Translator of those Verses , I durst not shew you them unless you had commanded me , though I something desir'd it . But since you have some curiosity for them , you shall have them in your own language ; for when I began to understand it , I translated them a second time in this manner . See then what were the sentiments of Cloranisbes . Elegy to Melantha . IT was within a pleasing solitude , Where free from cares and from inquietude , My thoughts an undisturb'd sereneness found , And in themselves my easie wishes crown'd A goodly plain , a Meadow flowry fair , With the soft courtship of the perfum'd air , Censing the fields , or bubbling streams that pass O re pebbles ; or that thrid the matted grass ; The charming notes of birds that move delight , And the more charming silence of the night , Courts noiseful pleasures taught me to despise , And joys of undesigning shades to prize . There I without ambition , love , or strife , Pass'd the soft minutes of a careless life ; Until Melantha 's fatal beauty found My desart out ; straight from th' unhappy ground Away the disinchanted pleasures flew , And rest for ever bad my Soul adieu . Since then my mind by melancholy seiz'd , And raging pangs of jealousie diseas'd , Like a crack'd Mirrour thousand forms doth shew Of Rivals , whom Melantha never knew . My lightest wish was death , hopeless to move That heart that only could ambition love . And still the more I pay'd profound respect , My slighted service found the more neglect ; As if my adoration were a crime , Or dying sighs were murmurs out of time . And yet obdurate as she is , I find No other passion can divert my mind While she not pitying my forlorn estate Can find no easier object for her hate . If it be so , ye Gods , I only crave That last relief despairing Lovers have . May grief destroy me , and Melantha find A Victime fit for her ambitious mind . If Cloranisbes's Verses ( said Valeria ) be as passionate as yours , he must certainly have been very amorous . For my part ( added Plotina ) I do not doubt of it ; for Amilcar's Verses are ordinarily more sprightly than these , but not so passionate . However ( added she , turning towards him ) proceed if you please to the sequel of the History of Cloranisbes ; for I extremely long to know whether he told you upon whom he made these so amorous Verses . I am so desirous to obey you , Madam ( answer'd Amilcar ) that I will not stay to answer the illusive commendation you have given the Verses which I make . To return therefore where I was , I shall tell you , that turning my self towards Cloranisbes , But as far as I perceive ( said I to him ) you make Love-Verses in your solitude , and make them as well as if you were amorous . Nevertheless I do not much believe that you can be so ; for to speak truth , there are not many African Ladies to be found in the Countrey that are fit to take such hearts as that of Cloranisbes . Alas ! ( answer'd he sighing ) I thought indeed to live in safety in my Desart : but , to my unhappiness , I have seen so divine a person here , that I have not been able to resist her charms . Then I press'd Cloranisbes to tell me who that fair one was , where he had seen her , and how he became in Love with her : for as for the name of Melantha which you give her in your Verses ( said I to him ) I know 't is but a name of love . Cloranisbes told me that since he was banisht he had seen but two or three of his Friends , and my self , who had visited him twice , excepting the sol●●ary Andronodorus whom he saw very frequently ; till one day , walking in a great Waste that leads to the way which goes to Massilia , he beheld a handsome slave , who saluting him respectfully , told him , some Ladies of quality desir'd him to permit them to see his Garden . Wherefore having not yet forgot to be civil , he answer'd him that he should joyfully receive the honour which they would do his house . But that he might not fail in the respect which it behov'd him to give them , he ask'd the slave their names ; and was told that there was the wise of a man of chief quality of Massilia at a house not far distant from his ; that this Lady's name was Cyrene ; that she had her daughter with her who was nam'd Lysonice , and two of her kinswomen who dwelt with her . The slave added also that , to divert them , Cyrene purposed to let them see all the fair houses thereabouts . Upon which Cloranisbes sending the slave back speedily , prepar'd himself to receive these Ladies in the best manner he could , though it was something troublesome to him at that time to be oblig'd to spend a day in Ceremony ; for in the humour he was in then , he could have lik'd better to see a Painter at work whom he had in his house , or hear a slave sing that belong'd to him and bad an excellent voice , or entertain himself with a Book , or his own thoughts , than to receive Ladies whom he believ 〈◊〉 should never see more than this time . Nevertheless in consideration of civility , he order'd his servant● to make preparation to receive them . And then causing a handsome horse to be brought to him , he rid to meet them as far as he could . When he approacht their Chariot he first beheld Cyrene , who though of good age seem'd to him to have a graceful countenance . But presently after all that were with her lifting up their Vails , he saw the charming Lysonice her daughter , and he saw her so beautiful , that his eyes were dazled , his heart was mov'd , and his reason almost wholly laid aside at that moment , so that he had like to have made his complement to Lysonice without speaking at all to Cyrene or her Friends , who were notwithstanding very amiable . Yet at length he recollected himself from his dumb admiration ; and beginning to speak , I would not have believ'd , Madam , ( said Cloranisbes to Cyrene ) that an unfortunate Exile could have receiv'd so great an honour ; and if I could have foreseen it , I would have endeavour'd to put my Desart in a condition to divert so fair a company . Since we find you in it , ( answer'd Cyrene obligingly ) we have nothing more to desire . For my part ( added one of her Kinswomen , whose name was Pasilia ) when the Master of the house is a person of merit , I do not much care to find that the Garden-plots and walls are not decently kept . I am altogether of your mind ( added a sprightly Virgin nam'd Delisia . ) And as for me ( said the fair Lysonice ) I have at present the greatest consolation in the World , in seeing an Exile who is neither savage or incivil ; for whereas we our selves are Exiles , it makes me hope that we shall preserve some civility in our Desart , since Cloranisbes has retain'd so much in his . What ? Madam ( cry'd Cloranisbes looking upon Lysonice ) can such a person as you be exil'd ? If it be so , it must needs be only because your beauty is too redoubtable to those that banish you . Cloranisbes had no sooner said this , but Lysonice blusht , and he perceiv'd it would have been better to have spoken of the worth of Ladies in general than of Lysonice in particular ; but it was not in his power to repress his first sentiment . But Cyrene , to interrupt the praises given her daughter , entreated Cloranisbes that he would do them the favour to let them see his house . And so , they went thither wards slowly , continuing their discourse . Cyrene told Cloranisbes that the King of Massilia had banisht the valiant Bostar her Husband by the artifices of some enviers he had in this Court , and that having been sent to a house of his own upon the frontier , he had obey'd , and arriv'd there only fifteen days ago . Cloranisbes heard with pleasure that which Cyrene said to him ; and though he knew no reason for it , yet he was glad that Lysonice was an Exile , and that he had some conformity with so fair a person . At length having pass'd a great Waste and two Courts , this fair company alighted before a stately entrance of stone-steps : for though the Architecture of this house is something barbarous , 't is notwithstanding magnificent . For instead of the Statues of the Graces , Venus , Diana , or Apollo , as in other places , here were represented huge Lyons , Tygers and Panthers ; and in imboss'd imagery , Crocodiles devouring passengers , frays of savage beasts , and shapes of the most extraordinary monsters that have been seen in Africa . But , in fine , this house is very handsome though built after the ancient mode ; so that Cyrene commended it with as much earnestness as a person could do that desir'd to please the Master of it . I beseech you , Madam ( said Cloranisbea to her ) do not so extol a thing which does not deserve it ; for I am none of those who seek to be commended for what has been made by Architects who are dead many ages ago ; and if you have any thing to commend me for , it must be ( added he smiling ) for not having lov'd Lyons , Tygers and Panthers so much as my Ancestors . In speaking this , he oblig'd Cyrene to enter into a Hall , the painting of which was newly finisht , where the history of Diana was admirably represented . It not being usual in Massilia to see such rare Pictures , all the Ladies were charm'd with those , and stay'd a good time to behold them , during which they all made it apparent that they were infinitely ingenious , and especially Lysonice . After this Cloranisbes caus'd them to pass into a Chamber hung with Tapestry of Sydon ; for having been a great Traveller , he had renounc'd the simplicity of Numidia . Then he led them into a Cabinet open on three sides , the prospect of which was very handsome ; it was full of Pictures , Books , and Musical Instruments ; and round about it were Cushions wrought with flowers , and a plat of Seabull-rushes cover'd the floor . But as far as I perceive ( said Lysonice pleasantly when the company was all fet ) you purpose to be eternally banish'd , by so delightfully adorning your Desart . Yet I am not of your humour ; for I shall always so fancie to my self to return to the Court in a few days , that I look upon all the deformities of a disorder'd house as things which comfort me , and assure me I shall not stay long there . You are so fit for the World ( answer'd Cloranisbes ) that 't is not to be wonder'd if you love it : but you are also so amiable , that you ought never to fear solitude in what place soever you be . I know not whether I can fear solitude ( reply'd she ) but I am sure I very much fear bad company ; and that which makes me dislike continuing in the Countrey , is not so much the fear of seeing no body , as of seeing people that displease me . I believe what you say ( answer'd Delisia ) but I believe too that you love agreeable company . I grant it ( reply'd she ) but I had rather not see any whatsoever , than see some whom I dislike . Did you consider well what you say , Daughter ( said Cyrene smiling ) you would not speak so positively . Indeed ( added Pasilia ) they who have so ambitious a soul as you , can never think it possible for themselves to conform to solitude ; which is a way repugnant to ambition . I beseech you ( said Lysonice ) do not use tailery upon me before such a person as Cloranisbes , who does not know me so well as to discern how far he ought to believe you . No , no , Madam ( answer'd Cloranisbes ) do not fear that I think any thing of you which is not to your advantage ; for your beauty so powerfully disposes hearts to judge favourably of you , that I find I cannot believe any thing against you . Since 't is so ( said Lysonice , perceiving her Mother was talking to Pasilia at a window ) I defie you to speak all that you please . Then I shall tell Cloranisbes ( said Delisia to whom she spoke ) what a dispute we had by the way as we came hither ; and I believe , as prepossess'd as he is with your beauty , he will not acknowledge that your sentiment is more just than mine . We shall see that ( answer'd Lysonice coldly . ) I beseech you ( said Cloranisbes then to Delisia ) do not force me to be against you . Provided you will swear to me ( answer'd she ) that you will judge sincerely and and without partiality , I desire no more of you ; and without so much as expecting your oath , you shall know that , after much discourse too long to relate , Lysonice gave us to understand that she should like better to marry a King whom she hated , and who should always hate her , than a man whom she lov'd , and who always should love her , if he were of a mean fortune . The meanness of mine ( reply'd Cloranisbes ) no doubt ought to make me declare against Lysonice , but since I judge nothing according to my own interests , I cannot resolve to condemn her without first hearing her . For my part ( said Lysonice ) since inclination is a thing which arises in us without the help of our reason , I might , if I would , dispense with speaking any thing upon this matter ; but however , I will acknowledge ingenuously , that ambition seems to me the most noble passion of all . I know not , whether it be the most noble ( answer'd Cloranisbes ) but I know well it is not the most sweet . Be it what it will ( said she ) I apprehend a thousand pleasures in seeing ones self above all those that surround us , and I fancy tedious discontentment in a mean fortune . As for me ( said Delisia ) I should account my self more happy with a plain shepherd whom I lov'd , than with a King whom I hated . If I hated his person ( answer'd Lysonice ) I should love the degree he advanc'd me to , and his greatness . But if I lov'd a shepherd ( reply'd Delisia ) I should be contented with his fortune , I should love him even to his Corrage , and I should be more happy in seeing him seed his Flocks by a River side , than you would be upon the Throne , if you shar'd it with a Prince whom you hated . Believe me ( answer'd Lysonice ) ; Love is a fine thing in Verses and in Pictures ; but considering it a little prudently , I think all the blessings of it are very imaginary . If you examine ambition a right ( reply'd Delisia ) you will see that all the favours of Fortune do not affect the Soul sensibly . 'T is true ( said Cloranisbes ) the desires of Love proceed directly from the heart , but those of ambition only from the mind . I do not understand these distinctions very well ( answer'd Lysonice ) but I know , the thought of being a Queen flatters my heart pleasingly ; and that of being lov'd makes no great impression in my mind . 'T is because you do not conceive ( reply'd Cloranisbes ) there can be any thing in the world worthy of being lov'd by you ; and because 't is more easie for you to imagine that there should be a King so just as to make you a Queen , and give you a Crown which Fortune has not given you . You draw your self very civilly out of this matter ( said Lysonice ) but nevertheless , I know you judge me too ambitious , and therefore I will not give you leisure to explain your self more clearly , for fear Delisia triumph to my disadvantage ; moreover , 't is fit to mind my Mother , that we have not too much time to see the Gardens of so fair a house , and to return home . And so rising up , she oblig'd Cyrene to go walk , and this lovely company went to see the Gardens , the Orchards , and a Grove which was behind them ; but they were much surpris'd to find a very noble and handsome Collation in a Banquetting-house which stood in the middle of the Grove . With which while these Ladies were entertain'd , they were delighted with the noise of a little consort of Countrey-Musick , very agreeably . And after it was ended , the Musician which belong'd to Cloranisbes , sung admirably well ; by which time it was grown late , and so the Ladies went away extremely satisfied with the civility , wit , and magnificence of Cloranisbes , who with several of his Attendants conducted them half their way . When he left , Cyrene desir'd him to go and visit them , and he told her , that having intended to request her permission to do it , he should not fail to obey her : after which they parted . Cloranisbes , as he return'd home , was sufficiently pensive , though he did not imagine that he was fallen in Love. Yet the idea of Lysonice accompanied him in all places ; which , being it was agreeable , he did not care to extinguish out of his memory , but on the contrary entertain'd it with pleasure . The next day going to see a Painter work , whom he had at his house , he found him more merry than ordinary ; of which desiring to know the cause , Whence comes it ( said he to him ) that I see you so joyful ? My Lord ( answer'd he ) I have been a whole moneth seeking in my fancy for an air of a head to make a Venus , and could not hit upon one ; but I found one yesterday without trouble ; for whilst the Ladies were at the Collation in the Banquering house of the Grove , I stole the Picture of her they nam'd Lysonice . ) How ? ( said Cloranisbes surpris'd ) could you make any thing that resembles her ? Yes , my Lord ( answer'd he ) and upon the plain design which I made yesterday , I am confident to make an excellent Picture for resemblance . I pray do not execute your intention ( said Cloranisbes smiling ) for it would disturb my quiet , if I saw Lysonice's Picture often . Nevertheless , Cloranisbes askt him to shew him the drought which he had made , and found it very much resembling . He also desir'd to keep it ; but the Painter who had a Venus to make , was so importunate with him , that he was constrain'd to let him have it to make use of for his intended Piece . The next day Cloranisbes went to see Andronodorus , and told him of the Adventure he had had ; for after he had cur'd him of his ambition , he gave him an account of whatever hapned to him . But he had no sooner done relating to him the visit he had receiv'd , but the wise Hermit taking his turn to speak , Ha! Cloranisbes ( said he to him ) have a care of your self ; for love is not much better than ambition , and if I am not mistaken , your heart has more propensity to submit to the Tyranny of the one than of the other , I confess it wise Andronodorus ( answer'd Cloranisbes ) in this case methinks 't is so easie for my Reason to defend my heart , that I ought nor to fear being surpris'd . For Lysonice and I have so different interests , that I think it is not easie for Love and Fortune joyn'd together to unite us ; and besides , I have already observ'd Lysonice has a very ambitious Soul , and so it would be in vain for an Exile to offer to become her Servant . Yet , I say once more have a care of your self ( reply'd Andronodorus ) for if there be no other obstacles than those you mention , to keep you from being in love , you are so already ; for 't is certain , difficulty produces a greater progress towards love than facility . Beware then to fortifie your Reason well , if you mind not to lose the contentment you have obtain'd . But do you think ( said Cloranisbes ) there is no Love commendable ? I think there may be ( answer'd this wise old man ) and I grant there is nothing more excellent than a lawful , tender , and constant Love : but Cloranisbes , where will you find two persons that Love one another , who have minds so generous , hearts so tender , and Souls so constant , as to love one another ardently and for ever ? And yet without all these conditions , Love is but a weakness , a crime and a folly . So that , considering the almost impossibility to find a woman which deserves to be lov'd , or knows how to love , 't is best for a man to preserve his liberty . Love founded upon beauty can never out-live it , and many times dies before it : Love which is establisht out of vanity , is but vanity it self , and cannot last : that which proceeds from the interests of Fortune , is nothing but covetousness ; that which is inspir'd only by youth , passes away with it , and is nothing but levity and inconstancy : that which arises from the temper or constitution , is blind , gross , and brutish : and there is none durable or commendable , but that which is produc'd by vertue . Defend your self then conragiously against Love , if you believe me , and suffer not your self to be surpris'd by so dangerous an Enemy . Do not flatter your self with the thought that there may be calm Loves : for , As spring without West-winds has never been , So Love without desires was never seen . Therefore enjoy the quiet in which you are , Cloranisbes , and remember that flight is the only course that can secure you . The discourse of Andronodorus very much mov'd Cloranisbes ; and yet he could not resolve to forbear giving a visit to Cyrene and Lysonice , but he really purposed to go thither but once . At his return home , he found his Painter had finisht the head of his Venus , and that this Picture so much resembled Lysonice that it was the same . His heart was mov'd with it , and he could not behold it without pleasure and disturbance ; nevertheless , at the same time he laught at himself for his weakness , and so went to his rest . But the next morning he could not keep himself from going again to Lysonice's Picture , and the day following he went to the house of the valiant Bostar , father of this fair person , who receiv'd him with extraordinary caresses , and led him to the apartment of Cyrene , where Lysonice , Pasilia , and Delisia were . Whereas he had receiv'd these Ladies with much civility before , they receiv'd him so now ; and this obliging reception adding something to the charms of Lysonice , prov'd a further ingagement of the heart of Cloranisbes . At first Bostar began to discourse about their common misfortunes , by which they were both exil'd ; complaining that Princes ordinarily think themselves dispens'd with from ingratitude , and that they owe nothing to those which serve them ; then , lamenting their unhappiness , in that they can scarce ever distinguish flatterers from their true friends , nor know the clear truth ; and which is worst , care not to know it , being willing to be deceiv'd but not recompense such as are faithful to them ; and finally , in that they do more good to those that hurt them , than to those that have done them service . But after this Bostar being retir'd upon occasion of some business , the conversation was chang'd , and became pleasant , mirthful , and divertising , that Cloranisbes , to his unhappiness , judg'd this converse more delightful than with the solitary Andronodorus . He offer'd to return home at night , but Bostar and Cyrene detain'd him till the next day : whereby having had more time to know Lysonice's wit , he was so taken with it , that he perceiv'd it would be very troublesome to him to resist her . All her discourse was agreeable , and though she had a little vehemence in her mind , yet her eyes shew'd so much sweetness , and that vehemence was so sprightly , that she made it part of her gracefulness . Thus Cloranisbes who went thither free , return'd home without almost the least doubting of his Captivity . Yet he stay'd six days before he went again to the house of Bostar , during which the poor Andronodorus dy'd . This loss afflicted him , and perhaps would have hindred him from returning so soon to Cyrene's house , if all those fair exile , had not sent a complement to oblige him to visit them . His sadness being discernable in his countenance , they askt him the cause of it ; which having told them , Lysonice spoke with astonishment concerning such as confine themselves to eternal solitude , not being able to comprehend how 't is possible for any one to renounce society for ever . But she spoke so ingeniously , that though her discourse was repugnant to the sentiments Cloranisbes had at that time , he was an exceeding admirer of her . But not to insist upon such small matters , having greater to tell you , The more Cloranisbes beheld Lysonice , the more charming he found her , and became the more amorous . Shortly after Bostar took his turn to visit him , and so did all the Ladies , who were extremely amaz'd to see the Picture of Lysonice at his house . This beautiful Virgin immediately blusht at the sight of it , and askt Cloranisbes where he took it . When you have told me ( answer'd he softly ) fair Lysonice where you have put the heart you have taken from me , I shall tell you how I came by your Picture . Believe me Cloranisbes ( reply'd she ) if you had my Picture no more than I have your heart , you would not have it at all . You mean , Madam ( answer'd he ) that you would not have it be yours . In good earnest ( said she to him ) I conceive women in banishment do not much mind taking of hearts ; and men in the same condition have enough to do to support their adversity , without suffering them to be taken imprudently . Ah! too charming Lysonice ( answer'd Cloranisbes ) 't is always pertinent to love you . This little conversation was at this time interrupted ; for Cyrene , Delisia , and Pasilia , who had stay'd to consider the Picture , came and joyn'd with them ; but , in fine , though what Cloranisbes said to Lysonice might have been taken only in the way of gallantry , yet he was glad he had spoken . As for Lysonice , she made no reflection upon it at that time . I do not tell you that Cloranisbes gave this fair company all the divertisement , that could be had in the Countrey : but I assure you he became desperately amorous of Lysonice ; and having the counsels of Andronodorus no longer , the remembrance of those he had formerly given him was too weak to withstand the charms of this admirable Lady , whom then he saw very frequently . Moreover he sought an opportunity to speak to her of his growing passion , and found it ; but she receiv'd him so fiercely , that he was more miserable after he had discover'd his love to her than before . Believe me , Cloranisbes ( said she to him one day when he conjur'd her to suffer him to love her ) Love is not sutable for the unhappy , nor does it belong to the unfortunate to love one another ; it would be too much to have complaints to make both of Fortune and Love at the same time . Ha! Madam ( said Cloranisbes to her ) I am perswaded you cannot but have a great aversion for me ; for if it were not so , you would on the contrary find there would be some sweetness to your self in raigning absolutely in my heart , and that love is a consolation of all sorts of infelicities . No , no , Cloranisbes ( said she to him ) do not imagine I have any aversion for you , for I assure you I know very well all the excellent qualities you are indu'd with ; but you are an Exile , and so am I ; I love the World ; I am ambitious , and I hate solitude : judge then ; whether , as things now stand , 't is possible for you to render me happy . But , Madam ( answer'd he ) Fortune may change , and 't is easie for me not to be perpetually in banishment . Not but that I could easily dispense with the World if I enjoy'd you ( added he ) but since you love it , I will love it too for your sake , I will hate Solitude , and Love shall anew inspire me with ambition . Thus ( amiable Plotina ) stood the case of Cloranisbes with Lysonice , when I was at his house , when I found those Love-verses , and when I play'd the prank of translating them , to perplex him . After this afflicted Lover had related to me all that I have rehears'd to you , he complain'd of his unhappiness in a most passionate manner . For , my dear Amilcar ( said he to me ) no man alive can love more ardently than I do , none can have less hope than I have ; and finally , none can resent greater torment . I know Lysonice has several Lovers at the Court of Massilia , who bestir themselves to their power to make Bostar's peace : so that if he be recall'd , I shall lose Lysonice for ever , and live in my Desart tormented with love , jealousie and despair . Bostar , without doubt , does not hate me ( added he ) Cyrene loves me very tenderly ; and Pasilia and Delisia are for me ; but Lysonice , with all her esteem , is sensible to nothing but ambition . But however ( said I ) is not her heart sensible of joy ? Yes ( answer'd he ) and I know not whether it be partly because she loves pleasures and is very ambitious . If you credit me ( reply'd I ) instead of complaining continually as you do , study to divert her , carry me to Bostar's house , to whom I will give hope of your return to Utica , and suffer me a little to observe your Mistress . But if you should go and become my Rival ( answer'd Cloranisbes ) I should be much more unhappy . If I should ( reply'd I smiling ) it would be probably for so short a time , that I should not have leisure to prejudice you . For besides that 't is seldom I have any long Loves , I am to stay here but eight days ; so that my absence would cure me of my passion . At that time , charming Plotina , you had not yet taught me to love constantly . But , in fine , Cloranisbes promis'd to carry me the day following to Bostar's house . Where accordingly , I found that Cyrene was a handsome woman , to whom one might still offer an idle heart , without being lyable to blame ; I found Pasilia very amiable , Delisia infinitely agreeable , and Lysonice so fair and so charming , that if my Friend had not lov'd her , I should have infallibly become her servant . But because I would not augment his miseries , I hastned as much as possibly I could to make choice between Pasilia and Delisia . And having well consider'd them both , I fix'd my self upon Delisia . Whereas I came from the Court , Lysonice receiv'd me with joy ; and when I said I believ'd Cloranisbes was likely to be recall'd speedily , she treated him a little better that day than ordinary . Moreover , I describ'd the Court of Utica to her so gallant , and the vicinity of Carthage so commodious and pleasant , that me thought , if Cloranisbes were recall'd , she would easily resolve to marry him . In the Interim , it being my happiness to please all this fair company , Bostar propos'd to us to stay at his house , during the eight days allotted me to abide with Cloranisbes . Wherefore , conceiving it would be advantageous to my Friend if we accepted his offer , I carri'd the matter so handsomly , that they seem'd almost to force us to stay there . In this time I lov'd Delisia , I did not hate Pasilia , I was very complacential to Cyrene , and I also lov'd a young Phoenician Virgin who came to Bostar's house , and whose name was Phelinice . She is indeed a very lovely Lady , of an indifferent stature , but extreme well shap'd ; she has a round visage , a little dimple in her chin , a lively complexion , a somewhat high forehead , a handsome mouth , a very pleasing smile , black and sparkling eyes , purely white hands , and hair of the fairest bright chesnut , that ever was seen ; which is very rare in that Countrey . But though Phelinice be always very agreeable , yet she is infinitely more upon one of these days in which she has a certain sweet and a little caressing complacency , which becomes her admirably . She is naturally good , discreet , and generous ; she is both debonair and melancholy ; she is very ingenious , and is capable of more things than many others who make greater ostentation than she . Pleasure is sufficiently sutable to her inclination , though she can dispense with it when 't is fitting to do so ; as for her friends , she loves them well , but yet a little less than she thinks , because she does not believe her self so well belov'd by them as she really is ; and having taken up a conceit , that true friendship may be without an absolute confiding intimacy , it is hard for her to escape the upbraidings of her Friends . Yet this does not hinder her from being very amiable and very worthy to be lov'd ; and therefore I lov'd her at least as much as Delisia and Pasilia . But being she was but one day with us , I was quit of her for four and twenty hours love . The eight days we stay'd there , were spent very delightfully ; for having no other design but to divert ourselves , we satisfied our desires , notwithstanding all the ambition of Lysonice . We went a hunting and a fishing , we walkt , we made jovial Sonnets , and extemporary Verses ; we sometimes talk'd seriously , and many times otherwise , and , in brief , we had very divertising conversations . That which often render'd them agreeable , was , for that there liv'd rustical people in the places adjacent , whose countrey modes made Lysonice desperate , and gave her occasion to declare against the Countrey very agrecably . But forasmuch as I know well enough how to counterfeit all sorts of people , I diverted her sufficiently in conversing with these people , as if I had been one of them . For I could imitate their looks , speak their language , and transform my self absolutely into a noble Bumkin . And by this folly I drew pleasure from a thing which otherwise would have been very disgustful to her . In the mean time Cloranisbes imploy'd all his endeavours to win the heart of Lysonice ; he knew well that she esteem'd him , and nothing was so prejudicial to him as his quality of being an Exile : but this difficulty was in a manner insuperable , and made him extremely unhappy . And the more , because he durst not hope to make his peace with the Prince of Carthage ; for I had given him to understand that it was the Princess who was his chief enemy . However , he dissembled his sentiments , and omitted nothing whereby he might please Lysonice . But at length the eight days being ended , I departed , and I dare say , Cloranisbes and I left behind us some regret for our absence . For my part , I was melancholy till I return'd to Utica , but especially at my leaving of Cloranisbes amidst the inquietudes of his violent affection . I promis'd him at parting , to do him all the service lay in my power , and indeed I did not fail of my word . And I had a better opportunity to do it than at any time before , because the Princess of Carthage , who alone had procur'd Cloranisbes disgrace , was now out of favour with the Prince her self , and constrain'd to retire into the Countrey . I forgot to tell you , that when I took leave of Cloranisbes , I promis'd him not to discover his passion to any , nor so such as to say I had seen Lysonice ; and that in my return , the Painter who had workt for him in his Desart , follow'd me and came to Utica . For that Cloranisbes had desir'd me to assist him as much as I could , I did not fail to do so ; and he soon got imployment . Now the Prince of Carthage having some secret design to make War , and knowing that Bostar was banisht from the Court of the King his Master , that he liv'd not far from Cloranisbes , and had a very strong place which belong'd to him , he purposed to gain him to his interest , to the end to make him declare for them ; wherefore having happily dispos'd him to recall Cloranisbes , I acted so dextrously that he gave me Commission to send to my Friend that he might return . This news made Cloranisbes both joyful and sorrowful ; for knowing his exile was an obstacle to him to be lov'd by Lysonice , he was glad for being recall'd to Court ; but then he was on the other side extremely afflicted , for that he could not cease to be an exile without being absent from his Mistress . Nevertheless whereas this absence might possibly prove to the advantage of his Love , he resolv'd upon it , and went to take his leave of Bostar , Cyrene , Lysonice , and the Ladies his Friends . He promis'd them to return to see them , and desir'd their permission to write to them . Lysonice was more pleasing towards him this day , than she had been ever before , and having an opportunity to entertain her apart for a quarter of an hour , Suffer me , Madam ( said he to her ) to complain of the joy which the end of my banishment gives you . You ought rather to thank me for it ( said she to him ) for 't is a sign that I sensibly interest my self in your happiness . But , Madam ( reply'd he ) is it possible for one that has given you his heart to be happy when he is absent from you ? I know not whether or no you will be happy at Utica ( answer'd she ) but I know well you would have been always unhappy here . But , Cloranisbes ( added this fair Virgin ) I will not have you go away ill satisfied of me ; know then , that I am perswaded , when one loves another ardently , he ought always to study more to content him , than his own pleasure ; and so , when a Lover studies only to enjoy his Mistress , without considering whether he can render her fortune happy , he loves but imperfectly . Therefore conceiving that adversity and love cannot subsist together , I have been unwilling to encourage the affection you pretend towards me , for fear of increasing your unhappiness . But , in fine , I esteem you infinitely , and if I were capable of love , I doubt not but I should affect you rather than any other . This , Cloranisbes , is all that can be said by an Exile to a man who is not yet wholly discharg'd of his banishment ( if I may so speak ) an exile , I say , who accounts nothing more unjust than not always to imploy the greatest endeavours for advancing the greatness and honour of the person lov'd . Although this which Lysonice said to Cloranisbes was not too obliging , nevertheless perceiving that she was willing to give him a little hope , he was ravisht with it , and us'd the most passionate and exquisite blandishments to her that the most ardent love can inspire an Inamorate with ; after which , he came back to Utica . I had a purpose to have gone to meet him , and give him notice that his Painter , who had kept a copy of Lysonice's picture , had shew'd it to the Prince ; who was so charm'd with Lysonice's beauty , that he kept the Picture and plac't it in his Chamber : but the Prince having taken me to hunting with him , Cloranisbes arriv'd at Utica a quarter of an hour before we return'd hither . And going to wait upon the Prince at the Palace , he was extremely surpris'd to see Lysonice's picture in her Chamber . This thought so wholly took up his mind , that though the Prince's arrival caus'd a sufficient noise in the Court of the Palace , he scarce heard it at all . Yet at length he went to meet him in the Court , and being the Prince lov'd him very well , and believ'd he stood in need of him , he caress'd and embrac'd him with tenderness . Let us forget what is pass'd , Cloranisbes ( said he to him ) and make amends for it with the future ; so that you may be never separated from my interests . Cloranisbes very respectfully answer'd to that which the Prince said to him ; who after that , fell to speak of the hunting and several indifferent matters . But some time after he was in his Chamber , he caus'd Cloranisbes to enter into his Closet , where when he had discours'd very obligingly to him , and Cloranisbes fully justifi'd himself , he told him that to testifie to him that he believ'd him innocent , he would presently put confidence in him , and impart to him his desires to bring Bostar to his interests . I know he is mal-content with the King of Massilia ( said he to him ) that he is couragious , his reputation amongst these Nations , and is master of a strong place ; therefore you must endeavour to gain him to me , and oblige him to declare himself for me when I shall desire it . My Lord ( answer'd Cloranisbes , who was glad of this imployment ) I am sufficiently capable to bring to pass that which you desire ; For Bostar has some esteem for me . Then you must return secretly to him ( added the Prince ) but seeing it concerns me that this negotiation be neither tedious nor unsuccessful , I am to ask you , whether Bostar's Daughter , whose Picture you have seen in my Chamber , be as handsome as it ; for , if she be , you must tell Bostar I am ready to marry her , on condition he will do what I desire . You know ( added he ) I have always set up my resolution never to marry a woman but who is admirably fair ; therefore it behoves you to answer me punctually , and tell me whether Lysonice be like her picture : for I say again , if she be as handsome , I shall be glad that she be the means to unite Bostar and me ; seeing I never beheld any thing so handsome as this Picture , and I am in love with it . Cloranisbes was then extremely perplex'd ; the love he had for Lysonice combated with his generosity , which urg'd him to tell a truth which might content the ambition of that fair person ; but he had so little time to deliberate upon a thing most difficult to resolve upon , that Love being unable to consent that he should yield up his Mistress , and not daring to tell the Prince he was amorous of Lysonice , especially not being much lov'd by her , he told him , 't was true , Lysonice was a great beauty , but in his own eye she came much short of her Picture . Perhaps ( said the Prince to him ) you have not well consider'd her ; for banisht persons have usually so many other things to take up their minds , that their eyes may commit injustices . But however ( added the Prince ) it is requisite that you go to Bostar , and treat with him , and consider Lysonice well : and then in case she be as handsome as her Picture , you may confidently assure Bostar that I will marry her . If she be not , offer him a greater fortune in my Dominions than he has in that of the King his Master ; and do not come back till this treaty be accomplisht . Cloranisbes being unable to contradict the Prince , accepted the imployment , which he gave him , and prepar'd himself to depart the next day . But when he came to spend the evening with me , I saw him so afflicted that I pityed him . I knew not what to think at first ; for though the Prince accounted Lysonice's Picture very handsome , yet I was ignorant of his secret intention ; so that I could do nothing but conjecture . I assure you ( said I to Cloranisbes ) I never told the Prince that I had seen Lysonice , nor that you were in love with her , but it was your Painter's doing , who being ambitious to shew what he could do , caus'd her Picture to be seen by the Prince . Alas ! my dear Amilcar ( said he to me ) I am unfortunate . After which exclamation he related to me what had befallen him . But ( said I to him ) you do not account that you need be so perplex'd ; For if I were in your place , I would tell the Prince I was amorous of Lysonice ; it not being credible that he is so much in love with her Picture as to contend for her with you . But you do not consider what you say ( answer'd he ) for the Prince has not only had always a fansie to marry the handsomest woman in the World , if he could , but he aims in this Marriage to bring Bostar over to his interests ; so that should I tell him of my love to Lysonice , he would look upon me as an obstacle to his design ; and being I am not yet too well establisht in his mind , I should ruine my self therein for ever ; I should cause him to banish me a second time , and eternally deprive my self of the hope of pretending to Lysonice . But what then intend you to do ? ( said I. ) Alas ! my dear Amilcar ( answer'd he ) I know not ; for , to examine things aright , I betray Lysonice as well as the Prince , by saying she is less handsome than her Picture , since nothing is more true than that her Picture is a thousand times less handlome than her self ; and which is worst ( added he ) I am a wretch who love only my own felicity , who have no regard to Lysonice's advancement , who offer to keep her from that which of all things in the World most sutes with her inclination , and who , having no assurance of being happy , go about to hinder her from being so , as without doubt she would be , if she became wife to the Prince of Carthage . For all this , I cannot overcome my passion , my generosity must yield to it , Lysonice must be injur'd because I love her , and because I cannot deprive my self of her ; and though I am to betray both the Prince , Bostar and Lysonice , yet 't is absolutely necessary that I lose not hope , and beware of being the instrument to put her into the arms of another , whose affection being only grounded on her beauty , would in a short time diminish . So that , when I consider well , 't is for Lysonice's own sake that I must hinder her from becoming Princess of Carthage ; or , at least I will perswade my self so . Cloranisbes spoke this so pathetically , that he caus'd me to pity him . But again , ( said I to him ) What intend you to do ? I intend ( answer'd he ) to employ all my power to invite Bostar into the interests of the Prince , without mentioning the Marriage of Lysonice ; and if my negotiation prove happy , at my return I will give the Prince an account of it , and at last tell him that Lysonice is less handsome than her Picture . And being he does not know her , that fancie of his will vanish . But withal , to hinder Lysonice from convincing me of untruth , and appearing so soon at the Court , I will handsomly perswade Bostar to leave Cyrene and Lysonice in that important place which he holds , whither he would not go at first , for fear of rendring himself more suspected to the King of Massilia . But when all that you speak is done ( said I to him ) Lysonice will not be yours . No ( answer'd he ) but she will not be anothers , and 't is possible in process of time she may be mine . I spoke many things more to Cloranisbes , to which he answer'd as one prepossess'd by his passion . Nevertheless , he could take no very firm resolution , and the incertainty which distracted him made his greatest torment . So he went away unresolv'd , and continu'd his journey in the same manner ; and when he was arriv'd near Bostar's house , he was almost in the mind that his great affection might induce him to give over pretending to Lysonice , and to tell her ingenuously the truth . But when at his arrival he beheld her upon the Stone-stair entrance , going to walk with Pasilia and Delisia , this sight destroy'd all his designs , and caus'd him to take an immoveable resolution to do all he could to marry Lysonice . He had no sooner resolv'd thus , but he lookt upon matters in another manner , he believ'd there was no unfaithfulness in doing what he did , that he having lov'd Lysonice a long time , and the Prince loving but her Picture , he might innocently practise a deceit , and that provided he could engage Bostar in the interests of his Master , he was not Criminal in not mentioning his marriage with Lysonice . In effect , without amusing my self too long in telling you after what manner he acted , I shall only tell you , that he manag'd Bostars mind so well , that he brought him to that which he desir'd , which was so much the more easily done , because he was advertis'd the King of Massilia had resolv'd to destroy him : so Cloranisbes almost intirely concluded the treaty with Bostar . All this while Lysonice no longer considering Cloranisbes as an Exile , but on the contrary as a man that might free her self from being such , treated him better than ordinary , suffer'd him to speak to her of his passion , and did not forbid him even to hope . This confirming Cloranisbes in the resolution he had taken , he remain'd firm in it , and was more amorous than he had been ; without doubt nothing serves more to augment love than hope . At his return he was receiv'd very well by the Prince , especially when he inform'd him that his negotiation was successful . Yet he was sufficiently discontented when Cloranisbes assur'd him too , that Lysonice was not so fair in his eyes as her Picture . Not but that she is handsome , my Lord ( said he to him ) but either I understand not your inclination , or I am perswaded her beauty would not affect you . For my part ( added the Prince in a great indignation ) I cannot sufficiently blame the weakness of women in general , who will always have their Pictures made handsomer than themselves , and will be more oblig'd to the Painter than Nature , without considering that it would be more pleasing for them to hear it said , that they are more handsome than their Pictures , than to perceive in the eyes of such as behold their Portraitures , that they judge they have been flatter'd . Believe me ( said I to the Prince ; for I was present at this conversation ) all the world desires to be flatter'd ; people will have flattering Pictures , they admit of adulation with delight , they will be flatter'd even in their houses , and trifles ; and I know a woman that has a little Dog who would take it very ill if she were not flatter'd in conceit of him ; and whoso would be her friend , must confidently affirm that 't is the handsomest Dog in the world . Judge then , my Lord ( added I ) if those women are not to be pardon'd who desire to have the appellation of plump , fair , and rosie given them , to have arch'd eyes , little mouths , and fair hands , and handsome arms attributed to them , though they have none of all these . They must therefore be pardon'd a weakness which they cannot be hindred from ( answer'd Cloranisbes . ) For my part ( reply'd Cloranisbes ) I cannot pardon the Painter who has made the Picture of Lysonice handsomer than she is ; for I should have extremely lov'd a woman as fair as that . But , in fine , since 't is so , I must be satisfi'd , and to put it out of my mind ( added he ) I will have that deceitful Picture taken away . And accordingly he gave it to Cloranisbes , who receiv'd it joyfully . However ( added he ) 't is sufficient that your negotiation succeeds well . The next day the Prince sent Cloranisbes back again to Bostar ; the Treaty was sign'd , and Bostar , not caring any longer for being suspected by the King of Massilia , went forthwith to that important place which belong'd to him with Cyrene , Lysonice , and the two Ladies his Kinswomen . The Prince of Carthage sent some men to him to strengthen his Garrison : at length the business became so much rumor'd , that it could not be doubted of . In the interim , Cloranisbes increasing in favour , the favours of Lysonice were also augmented towards him ; and according as he was consider'd by his Master , he was likewise by his Mistress , who at this time gave him all grounds to believe that she would obey without resistance , if Bostar commanded her to marry him . Cyrene greatly wisht this Marriage ; and Bostar himself desir'd it , both out of affection to Cloranisbes , and to content Lysonice , who he knew did not dislike it , and more also out of Policy . But sometimes he wonder'd much , that Cloranisbes , who he knew was passionately amorous of Lysonice , did not speak to him about it . After divers matters which 't is not necessary to tell you , because they relate only to the interests of the King of Massilia and the Prince of Carthage , Bostar came to Utica to confer with the Prince of Carthage , who was then a great Lover of a Lady of Quality in his Court ; but he did not bring Cyrene nor Lysonice thither , who remain'd in the strong place I told you of . Cloranisbes love being now very violent , and observing the Prince ingaged in an affection which agreeably employ'd him , he thought he might begin in good earnest to think of being happy . Wherefore he speaks in private to Bostar about his love to Lysonice , askt him , if he might hope to be happy , and conjures him to open his heart to him , as himself is resolv'd to open his own to him . Bostar approves his design , and tells him that he promises him his daughter : after which Cloranisbes gave him a thousand thanks . But , my Lord ( said he to him ) if you please to have me happy , it lies in your power to render me absolutely so ; for I know the Prince of Carthage is of so nice and suspicious an humor , that if I should appear very amorous of Lysonice , I should be always suspected by him . If I should but express my self desirous to marry , he would less esteem me for it , and think me less addicted to his interests : therefore to accomplish my happiness , and keep him from believing me more devoted to you than to himself , it is requisite to act in such manner , that he may think I marry Lysonice only because he commands me to do it ; and in fine , 't is your part to bring him to command it . Though it be not the custom ( answer'd Bostar ) for a father to speak first of marrying his daughter , yet I have so earnest a desire to give you mine , that I will dispense with the ordinary decorum for your sake . And accordingly Bostar manag'd this affair with the Prince in such sort , that he oblig'd him to think fit of his own accord for him to marry Lysonice into his Court , to the end that important place which belong'd to him , might not after his death be possess'd by any person that depended on the King of Massilia . 'T is for that reason , my Lord ( said Bostar to the Prince ) that I presume to desire a husband of you for Lysonice . The Prince judging this proposition of Bostar might be to his advantage , receiv'd it well , and set himself to think who would be a fit person in his Court to marry Lysonice . At first he cast his eyes towards me ; but a moment after remembring how great an enemy I was to marriage , he diverted his thoughts to several others , but he found some obstacles in all : at length he thought of Cloranisbes , and nevertheless he durst not name him to Bostar , because remembring in what manner he had heard him speak of Lysonice , he fear'd he might have some aversion against her . Whereof being desirous to be satisfied , he only told Bostar that he would think upon it . Assoon as night was come , the Prince speaking in private to Cloranisbes , propounded the business to him with all the REasons which political interest suggested to him , to perswade him to marry Lysonice . Not that I will compel you to it ( said he ) if you have any aversion for her ; but if she be indifferent to you , undoubtedly you can do nothing more advantageous for your self , nor important for me ; for you are not ignorant of what importance the place is which belongs to Bostar , and which will be yours after his death . Cloranisbes heard this which the Prince said to him , with a joy so great , that he had some difficulty to dissemble it . Yet he was so much Master of himself , that he receiv'd this Proposal like a man averse to marry , and who would not resolve upon it , but only because it was the Prince's pleasure ; who therefore thank'd him for the consent he gave to it . Now the Prince being us'd to proceed hastily in all things which he undertakes , the next morning he told Bostar he had found a husband for Lysonice , and then nam'd Cloranisbes to him , who was accepted as you may imagine . Wherefore being impatient till the business were accomplish'd , it was resolv'd Cloranisbes should return with Bostar to marry Lysonice . At first the Prince would have had Lysonice have come to Utica ; but Cloranisbes representing to him that there was danger in leaving the place so long without the presence of Bostar , Cyrene , and Lysonice , he at length determin'd that it was best for Cloranisbes to go a long with Bostar thither ; and the Prince told me , that to render the feast more delightful , he would permit me to go to the Nuptials . You may judge how joyful Cloranisbes was ; for in the transports of his contentment , he foresaw nothing but delight and happiness for all the remainder of his life . Lysonice had treated him well the last time he saw her ; her ambition had wherewith to be contented , as well as her love ; Bostar and Cyrene lov'd him ; and the Prince being amorous of another at this time , he did not think there was any thing to be fear'd . So then he studied only how to give Lysonice every thing which he imagin'd might please her . Knowing she affected magnificence , there was no piece of State in Carthage that might be fit her , but he gave it her ; and procur'd her such a handsome retinue , that nothing could be desir'd more . But , in fine , we departed with Bostar , and went to find Cyrene and Lysonice , who having been advertis'd of the state of matters , receiv'd us admirably well . Lysonice , having heard the Prince of Carthage's Court many times spoken of as a very gallant Court , was extremely joyful to think that she should be in a very considerable rank there ; seeing she should marry a man whom the Prince lov'd very well , and whose merit made him worthy of the love of all the world . Cloranisbes observing her so well satisfi'd , was the happiest man in the world ; as without doubt there is nothing more sweet in love , than to cause the felicity of a person whom we love . And indeed I never saw a person have a more real joy than that which Cloranisbes had ; for though there was some deceit in his proceeding , yet Love render'd it excusable , and his passion was too ardent then to suffer him to be capable of repenting . But because he was wholly taken up with entertaining his Mistress and his own joys , he desir'd me to take some care for the magnificence of the Feast . Wherefore searching in my memory all the gallantries which I had seen in my travels , I may say , I contributed something to the divertisement of the Marriage . I omit to tell you that Bostar made continual feastings for three days , that there were publick sports , and several exercises , for which Lysonice gave the prize , that on the Feast-day there was a very gallant Ball ; but I shall only tell you , that the next day , because all the Africans are exquisite Dancers , we made a kind of a Masque , which I had devis'd , wherein Pasilia , Delisia , and some other Ladies danc'd ; and it was receiv'd not without some applause . Though we were not at the Marriage ( said Plotina interrupting him ) do not think but we will be at the Masque , and you shall not escape without telling us something of it . If I could remember the Verses ( answer'd Amilcar ) I would tell you them with pleasure , but they were made in such haste , that I did not think them worthy of retaining . The unpremeditated Poetry of Amilcar ( said Valeria ) excels the most elaborate of others . However ( said Plotina ) tell us the Subject and Order of the Masque , and at least some of the Verses . I will , Madam , ( answer'd he ) but first , I must tell you , that I devis'd it , that being the persons there were partly of the Court , and partly of the Country , I feign'd that there were two Cupids , one which might be nam'd the Cupid of the Court , and the other the Countrey-Cupid . And therefore I intitul'd our Masque The different Effects of LOVE . THe Castle werein we were , having a large Hall , I caus'd a great Theatre to be erected in it from side to side . One end of it was adorn'd with the representation of stately Palaces , and the other with an agreeable Landskip . On the right side of the Theatre appear'd first the Cupid of the Court with a Bow painted and guilded , a Quiver of the same , adorn'd with Jewels , his Wings painted and guilded , a Torch in his hand , and follow'd by Jealousie , Dissimulation , Fear and Fury . On the other side of the Theatre appear'd the Country - Cupid with a Bow and a Quiver adorn'd with flowers , follow'd by Hope , Laughter , Sports , Pleasures , and Jealousie , which appear'd not so frightful as the other , and was accompani'd only with light fears and suspicions which I had represented pleasantly enough . Then either of these Cupids made a Speech , in which they related their power . After which defying one another to give proofs of it , they danc'd together in a threatning manner . After this , the Entries were diversifi'd , namely , there was one of the Cupid of the Court , and another of the Cupid of the Country , with a different sort of Musick agreeing to either of them : of which I am going to give you as good a relation as my memory will permit me . But to the end the several Entries might not be confounded , the two Cupids always appear'd there alternately , shewing the effects which they pretended to have caus'd . The first Entry of the Cupid of the Court , was a King in Love with a Young Shepherdess ; and the first of the Cupid of the Country , was a Young Shepherd coming out of a poor Cottage , proper , jovial , spruce , active at all sorts of exercises , though he had been taught the same only by Love. The second Entry of the Cupid of the Court was an old Miser , offering all his Treasure to a Young Mistress , who laught at him as she took them : and the second Entry of the Country Cupid was a Young Shepherd , who giving his Shepherdess but a Shephook engraven with the Letters of her name , was receiv'd by him with a thousand caresses . The third Entry of the Cupid of the Court , was three jealous and ill-us'd Lovers , fighting together in the presence of their Mistress who laught at them ; and the third Entry of the Country Cupid was two Shepherds , who singing the best they could before their mistress , had an innocent contest together , of which her heart was the subject . The fourth Entry of the Cupid of the Court was a foolish Gossip , delivering Letters , Bracelets of Hair and Pictures to four Lovers , without their perceiving it , with which she made her self pleasant with an old she-friend of hers : and the fourth Entry of the Country Cupid was a young Shepherdess , who having a Sheep of her Flock stray'd away , carefully sought for it , and afterwards receiv'd it from the hand of her Shepherd who brought it back to her , after he had slain a Wolf that would have prey'd upon it . The fifth Entry of the Cupid of the Court was a Young Lacedemonian virgin , follow'd by four Athenians , who requir'd their hearts again of her , intimating thereby that the hatred of Nations does not hinder but love may arise between persons that are enemies : and the fifth Entry of the Country Cupid , was a Young Shepherdess , looking upon three Young Shepherds who strove for the prize of a race : the first running very swiftly without regarding her , arriv'd at the Goal before the rest ; the second turning his head to see her , was cast behind ; and the third not being able to pass further , stay'd just before her ; after which the Young Shepherdess gave a Garland of Flowers to those that had run best , but she gave her heart to the third : at which the others were so discontented , that they went away in great despair . The last Entry of the Cupid of the Court was men and women of quality , who having danc'd a while , stood in order to hear a Sonnet sung by Youth , which was admirably well represented , and in few , words spoke a thousand things in praise of the Cupid of the Court , to whom alone belong'd gallantry , magnificence , and liberality : and the sixth and last Entry of the Country Cupid was several Shepherds and Shepherdesses , who danc't to Songs under Trees , alternately , answering one another . That which they sung was a kind of Dialogue , in which I made a little merry Satyre against the Cupid of the Court , and an Elegium in favour of the innocence of the Country Cupid . After which those of the Court and the Shepherds uniting , and there appearing but one Cupid , who represented something of both the other which had been seen , they acknowledg'd one another , and ended the Mask with a Speech , which concluded , to the honour of Love , and in the name of all those that had appear'd . Come then and let 's adore At Courts and pleasant Springs , This lovely Conqueror Of Shepherds and of Kings . Unhappy he whose heart Receives not Cupid ' s wound , Without the torments of his Dart , No pleasure's to be found . How ? ( said Plotina ) do you think you shall not tell us some of the Verses of the Mask ? In good earnest , Madam ( answer'd Amilcar ) I have the greatest desire in the World to do it , but it does not please my memory ; and all that I can do , is only to tell you the four Verses which I made for that young Lacedemonian Virgin who was follow'd by the four Athenians , which requir'd their hearts again of her : yet they did not serve , and I was forc't to make others , because I had Greece so much in my head when I made them , that I did not remember I was in Africa . But they were these . Why , unjust enemies , do you accuse me ? I 've stoln a hundred hearts ( so Love refuse me ! ) But how can any dwells in Greece not know , My Country Sparta 's Laws do theft allow ? No doubt you will say I have studied very deeply , and adde that I have an odde memory ; but since I know not how to do otherwise , 't is better that you do not interrupt me , but suffer me to finish my story . I will not detain you with exaggerating Cloranisbes joy ; for it was great beyond the possibility of expression . Bostar also was highly contented , Cyrene was extremely satisfied ; Pasilia and Delisia , hoping to go to the Court with their Kinswoman , were ravish't with joy ; and Lysonice having married a very worthy person that lov'd her ardently , and who she believ'd would shortly carry her to Utica , seem'd as contented as any one in the World. Soon after I was recall'd by the Prince , and oblig'd to leave Cloranisbes with the fair Lysonice . At my taking leave of him , he desir'd me to speak as little as I could of Lysonice when I should be with the Prince , and only to say by the by that her beauty was much improv'd since I had seen her first ; but above all , to beware of discovering that he was amorous of her : and accordingly I did as he desir'd , and that with sufficient address . So being oblig'd by the Prince to come away about some affairs of his , I departed as you have known , and left things in that condition . But I have understood by a Friend of Cloranisbes whom he has sent to me , that the face of things is since much alter'd . For fifteen days after his Nuptials the Prince recall'd him to Utica . Lysonice was desirous to accompany her Husband ; but for that he was loth the Prince should see her so soon , he told her , that having as yet no house there fit for her accommodation , it was more requisite for himself to go alone to make preparations ; chusing rather to part for some time from the person whom he lov'd , than to venture to have her seen by the Prince so soon after his marriage ; for he found that he had not sufficient power over himself to hide his passion for Lysonice , if they should be seen together at Utica . Besides , it is always natural enough to defer a thing which we fear , as much as possibly we can . So he left Lysonice , and promis'd her that he would return to her with all speed . At his coming to the Court , he found the Prince had broken off with his Mistress , was very much offended with her , likely never to love her more . Whereupon Cloranisbes us'd all the industry and address he could to re-engage him , that so having his mind prepossest , he might take less notice of Lysonice's beauty when he should see her : but he could effect nothing . In the interim he writ every day to his dear Lysonice , he sent her Presents continually , and not having ceas'd to be a Lover by becoming a Husband , there was no care which he did not use to please her : he went to see her several times ; and as often as he saw her , he found out new impediments of her journey to Utica . One time he said his house was not ready ; another , that it was requisite to expect till the Princess of Cartbage were reconcil'd with her brother ; another , that winter was not a healthful season wherein to go and reside at Utica : so that , though Lysonice accounted the time very long , yet she did not disbelieve what Cloranisbes told her , but hop'd that at least in the Spring she should go to Court. The Winter-time was thus pass'd over , but Spring being come , Cloranisbes found himself sufficiently perplex'd ; for Lysonice knowing he had a house in the Country within half a days journey of Utica , she askt him to permit her at least to go thither for a month . Which not daring to refuse her , and judging also that it would be more convenient for him to go and see her there than elsewhere , he consented to . So Lysonice went to that place , and Pasilia and Delisia with her : but assoon as it was known at Utica that she was there , several persons went to visit her , Cloranisbes with all his address being unable to hinder them . Wherefore , seeing Lysonice has one of those surprising beauties , which such as behold the first time cannot refrain from speaking of , all that saw her , highly cry'd her up at their return to Utica , and rais'd such a report of her , that the Prince of Carthage hearing how exceedingly she was extoll'd , was surpris'd at it , calling to mind what Cloranisbes had answer'd him , when he shew'd him Lysonice's picture . Which sticking much in his thoughts , he ask'd one of those that had seen Lysonice whether he remembred to have sometimes seen a picture of her in his Chamber . Yes , my Lord ( said that man , who knew nothing of what had pass'd between the Prince and Cloranisbes ) but I can assure you without falshood , that Lysonice is a thousand times handsomer than that picture . But are you well assur'd of what you say ? ( reply'd the Prince ) It will be easie for you , my Lord ( answer'd the man ) to be satisfi'd of it ; for 't is unlikely that Lysonice will never come to Utica . After this the Prince seem'd sufficiently pensive ; for coming to consider that Cloranisbes did not cause his wife to come to Court , and that he had seen her while he was in banishment , he began to suspect that he might have told him an untruth ; wherefore being desirous to know the certainty , and to be resolv'd by his own eyes , he purposed to go a hunting towards the side where Lysonice's house was ; without letting Cloranisbes know of it , to the end he might not remove her . And indeed the Prince us'd so much care to hide his intention , that Cloranisbes was not advertis'd of it till the Prince was on horse-back for the hunting match . This put him to a great perplexity : nevertheless he conceal'd his disturbance , and went to the hunting with the rest . He seem'd also a more forward Hunter than any of those that follow'd the Prince ; and whereas 't is easie to turn out of the way in a chase , without any notice to be taken of it , Cleranisbes , who knew the shortest and most unfrequented passages to go from Utica to his House , separated from the rest in a Wood , and putting his Horse on at full speed , went with incredible diligence to find Lysenice , who was but beginning to dress her Head , and who in the tediousness of solitude did not much mind attiring her self . When she saw Cloranisbes arrive in such apparent haste , she askt him what the matter was , and how it hapned that he arriv'd so early : For you must needs have set forth very betimes in the morning ( added she ) or else you have travel'd very fast . I have done both ( answer'd he ) and the cause of my coming in such haste , is , for that I believe the Prince will come hither at the end of the chase . Lysonice being very glad of this news , bid her women advertise Pasilia and Delisia of it ; after which , turning her self towards Cloranisbes , You have much oblig'd me ( said she to him ) in giving me this notice ; for otherwise , the Prince would have found me in a negligent dress which would have sham'd you . Go then ( added she ) and give order to your people to make some handsome preparations for entertaining the Prince , and in the mean time ( continu'd she smiling ) I will go and dress my self to the best advantage I can , to the end to do you honour . I beseech you Madam ( said he to her ) enter into your Closet a moment , that I may speak with you there . Lysonice not being able to conjecture what Cloranisbes had to say to her , arise up , and did as he desir'd . She was no sooner enter'd into her Closet , but Cloranisbes looking upon her with very much love and sadness together , I beseech you , my dear Lysonice ( said he to her ) do not refuse me a request I have to make to you ; and when you have granted it me , never ask me wherefore I made it . Since what you say to me ( answer'd she ) signifies some diffidence , you must permit me to be a little surpriz'd . However , speak , if you please , what you desire of me . I wish ( said he to her ) that , if you will oblige me , you would feign your self sick to day , and instead of adorning your self , as you intend , be as carelesly attir'd as you can ; let the Curtains of your Windows be drawn , let the Pillows of your Bed be depress'd , and finally , let there be so little day in your Chamber that the Prince may not yet know that I am the most happy of all men . How ? my Lord , ( interrupted Lysonice , blushing with anger ) is the solitude then in which I am , an effect of so strange a jealousie , as renders you capable of the most outragious caution that ever was ? What ? my Lord ( added she again ) do you believe that if I should excite love in the Prince , it would be easie for him to excite the like in me , now I am your Wife ? I confess indeed ( continu'd this offended Fair ) that being naturally ambitious , if he had lov'd me heretofore , he might have been not ill-treated , even though he were not so worthy a person as he is ; but as things are now , you do me an injury which cannot be repair'd . Alas ! charming Lysonice ( said he to her ) I beseech you do not condemn me so lightly . I swear to you I am not jealous ; 't is ambition alone which causes me to act thus , and 't is only for your sake that I make you a request which seems so unreasonable to you . But grant me , if it be possible , that which I desire of you , without obliging me to tell you the reason which forces me to it ; and go not to imagine that I suspect your virtue , or out of a sentiment of jealousie fear , lest the Prince should excite love in you . That which I do has another cause , I swear to you with all the sincerity which I am capable . No , no , my Lord ( reply'd she ) you can have no other sentiment in your soul , but jealousie , and I see well ( added she with tears in her eyes ) that I am only to prepare my self to be the most unhappy person in the world . For what means is there to cure a jealousie which foresees the future so far off ? and how can such an injury as this be forgotten ? I have in a manner seen nothing but Trees since I was your Wife ( proceeded she in great passion ) I have heard nothing but Birds , and convers'd with none but Pasilia , Delisia and your self ; and yet , I see , this does not hinder you from being jealous . I protest to you once again , Madam ( said he to her ) I am not jealous . But if you are not ( answer'd she ) tell me then the reason which obliges you to make me so strange a request . The fear of being less lov'd by you Madam ( reply'd he ) is the sole cause which hinders me from telling you that which you desire . I assure you ( said she ) this motion of yours is so strange , that you can tell me nothing which is more ; and my mind is so disturb'd with the ill-grounded suspicion you have of my virtue , that I think this injury will never be obliterated out of it . Then Cloranisbes seeing Lysonice was extremely incens'd , resolv'd of a sudden to tell her the truth , though he fear'd she would possibly hate him for having hinder'd her from being Princess of Carthage . Nevertheless , he had liv'd so well with her , he was in a dignity so considerable , and she liv'd so well with him that he hop'd it might be advantagious to him to tell her the proceeding he had us'd to attain her . So having made a thousand protestations to her , of a serious affection , he began to tell her ▪ that he had given her a testimony of love which she knew not of , and for which withal , he fear'd she would not thank him . After which he ingenuously confest his whole proceeding to her , as it was done , and so let her know that the love he had for her , had oblig'd him to tell the Prince she was not so handsome as her Picture , and consequently to hinder her from marrying . Cloranisbes told her this with all the art imaginable : but after all , Lysonice knew very well , that had it not been for him , she had been Princess of Carthage ; whereupon she could not keep her self from seeming surpris'd and changing colour . Which Cloranisbes observing , Well , Madam ( said he to her ) had I not reason to be unwilling to tell you the truth ? but I beseech you , consider every thing thoroughly which may render me excusable to you . The sole excess of my passion caus'd me to betray the Prince , and the sole excess of my passion has oblig'd me to make the request to you which I have done . For , in fine , if the Prince see you with all your charms , in the condition wherein I know his mind is to day , he will perhaps banish me , and then you will be the Wife of an unfortunate exile , which is certainly the thing you fear most in the World. For my part , I declare to you , if you were of another humor , I should glory in being banisht with you , and be so far from entreating you to hide your beauty , that I should desire you to make it more conspicuous with all that Art can add to Nature , to the end to be rather banish'd and go live in some agreeable Desart , where you would be instead of all things to me , and where I should account my self happy with you alone . But on the contrary , Madam , your inclination leading you to love the world , and being unwilling to restrain it , I conjure to you appear neglectedly this day in the eyes of the Prince , and defer making your self seen with all your charms , till his Love be setled upon some Lady ; for when he is amorous , he is prejudic'd against the beauty of all other women . By this means he may see you without knowing that I have betray'd him ; and after this , you shall come to Utica , and live there as you please . In the mean time pardon me , my dear Lysonice , the Treason I have committed against you , be contented to reign absolutely in my heart , and consider that if I had not lov'd you , I had not debar'd you of a glory which you deserve . Being you have much wit , my Lord ( answer'd she ) you turn things as you please . Not but that , what you have done in this occasion ( added she ) has been the act of a self-interessed , and not at all of a generous Lover ; for if you had acted nobly , you should first have told me the truth , and afterwards endeavour'd to perswade me to prefer you before the Prince ; but , in fine , let us leave what is past as it is , it being always fruitless to speak of it ; but for the present know , I do not cease to believe , after all which you have said , that the request you have made to me is sufficiently injurious . As Cloranisbes was going to answer , one came to tell him that a great many Hunters appear'd in the Plain ; so that believing it was the Prince , being unwilling he should find him at home , he was constrain'd to leave Lysonice in haste , and go forth at a back-door . But before he left her , he said several very passionate things to her , whereto she gave no direct answer . After which getting upon his Horse , he went to fetch a great compass , to come and overtake the Prince , who was not so near as Cloranisbes servants had believ'd ; because by thinking to take a shorter way , he lost himself in a Wood. In the mean time Lysonice who is naturally ambitious , could not hinder her self from having a secret anger for the testimony of Love Cloranisbes had render'd her ; although she had no design to be reveng'd on him for it in a Criminal way : but she could never resolve to counterfeit her self sick , and appear carelesly dress'd . On the contrary , believing that when the Prince had seen her , she should afterwards go to the Court , she lik'd better that he should see her on a sudden , than defer it longer ; and as nothing is more repugnant to a handsome person than to shew her self after a manner disadvantageous to her beauty , Lysonice attir'd her self as well as she was accustom'd , and something better too ; though as I said , she had no intention to excite love in the Prince , but only to despite Cloranisbes , and to be afterwards at liberty to live at Court. After she was dress'd , Pasilia and Delisia who had adorn'd themselves too , came to her , and were much surpriz'd to observe that she had some kind of commotion mix'd with anger in her eyes , which denoted to them that she was troubled . So that demanding the cause of her , she told it them with a certain air , which gave them to understand that ambition was always her predominant passion . A little while after , the sound of hunting instruments was heard , which signifi'd the approaching arrival of the Prince . And presently Lysonice beheld a body of persons of Quality , a great number of slaves , and a very magnificent equipage enter into the Court. But this pomp rather afflicted than pleas'd her , out of the thought that Cloranisbes had hinder'd her from being wife to the Prince for whom this magnificence was . In the mean time Cloranisbes having fetcht a great turn , had overtaken the Prince of Carthage , without his suspecting that he had been at his house ; and to act the more cunningly , he made as if he had not known that the Prince intended to go see Lysonice . So that addressing to him , If I had known , my Lord ( said he to him ) that you intended to hunt on this side , I should have order'd Lysonice to have caus'd a Collation to be prepar'd for you at the end of the Chase ; but I conceiv'd it was not fit to dare to propound to you to go to a place where you are not expected . Persons of my condition ( said the Prince ) are so accustom'd to be expected , that sometimes they delight to go where they are not ; and therefore since I am so near your house , I will go see Lysonice . Being she writ to me yesterday that she was a little indispos'd ( reply'd Cloranisbes , believing his wife would do as he had desir'd her ) I know not whether she will be in a condition to receive the honour which you intend to do her . We shall see that presently ( answer'd the Prince ) for the hunting does not pleasure me so well to day , as that I have any mind to continue it longer . And so taking the shortest way , the Prince being preceeded or follow'd by all his Attendants , went to Cloranisbes house , which was not inferior to that wherein he first saw Lysonice . But in entring into the second Court , Cloranisbes was much surpris'd to see Lysonice upon the Stone-stairs of the entrance , accompani'd with Pasilia and Delisia , and to see her there in an attire , which though it had little shew of the Country negligence , was nevertheless graceful and magnificent ; for he knew thereby that her mind was much exasperated : yet he dissembled his thoughts at that time . But for that Lysonice was handsomer in the open day than in the shadow , the Prince of Carthage and all his followers were so surprised with the rare lustre of her beauty , that they could not contain from testifying their admiration . The Prince of Carthage who was alighted from his horse , assoon as he perceiv'd Lysonice , went towards her with precipitation , and saluted her with a civility which signifi'd to her that he accounted her admirably handsome ; for he had almost omitted to salute Pasilia and Delisia , though they were very amiable . I am more oblig'd to Cloranisbes than I thought , Madam ( said the Prince to Lysonice ) for his constant residence with me ; for being so fair a person as I see you are , it would be more acceptable for him to be with you . The pleasure of doing a duty is so great ( answer'd she ) that 't is not much to be wonder'd , my Lord , if Cloranisbes prefer you before me . 'T is a pleasure ( reply'd the Prince sufficient roughly ) which perhaps he has not always so much lov'd . After this , being enter'd into the Hall , the conversation of the Prince with Lysonice continu'd . The Persons of Quality that accompani'd him discours'd amongst themselves , or with Pasilia and Delisia : and Cloranisbes being in a strange perplexity , spoke sometimes to one and sometimes to another ; for his mind was incens'd with Lysonice's proceedings , he fear'd lest the Prince should discover the truth , and he apprehended above all things that Lysonice would love him no more , and that she could not pardon him the deceit his passion had caus'd him to commit . In the mean time the Prince of Carthage finding Lysonice every moment more handsome , could not contain from expressing part of what he thought . For my part ( said he to her ) I confess I do not understand wherefore Cloranisbes has not told me a thousand times of his happiness , and why he hath not continually discours'd to me of you . 'T is no doubt ( answer'd she coldly ) because a husband scarce ever speaks pertinently of his wife . But before he had married you ( reply'd the Prince ) he spoke to me as little of you ; but on the contrary he declin'd speaking of you , and moreover affirm'd to me that a Picture which I had of you , was a flattering Picture . Nevertheless , I see at present that he went far from the truth in speaking so . For my part , my Lord ( answer'd Lysonice blushing with indignation ) I so little know my self , that I know not whether Cloranisbes had not reason : but I conceive well , he would have done more obligingly for me , by suffering you to believe that I was as handsome as my Picture . I agree with you , Madam ( reply'd he ) and I think moreover he would have more oblig'd me than you by not opposing my admiration . But to repair the injury that I did your beauty , by believing your Picture handsomer than your self , I will this day begin to admire you anew , and to publish that there is no beauty in the world comparable to yours . Lysonice hereupon so modestly declin'd the praises which the Prince gave her , that she appear'd thereby the more charming . And then she acted with such address , that she drew Pasilia and Delisia into their conversation , which by degrees became altogether general . After this the Prince with his Company went to walk , and at his return he found a stately Collation , though there was but a very short time to prepare it ; and then began the discourse to be about hunting , gaming , and other divertisements . The Prince told Cloranisbes aloud , that it was not just to leave Lysonice so long in the Country , that she was too fit for the world to live in solitude ; and that it was requisite to cause her to go speedily to Court. Cloranisbes being unwilling to pass for a jealous husband , answer'd that Lysonice was Mistress of her own actions , and might do what pleas'd her self . I have all my life so little known by experience ( reply'd she ) what it is to do ones own will , that I know not whether I ought to begin to learn , for fear if I did it once I should desire to do it all my life . Not that I accuse Cloranisbes ( added she ) but all women in general are expos'd to this unhappiness , and a part of their virtue consists ordinarily in having no other will but theirs to whom the Law of Morality subjects them . 'T is true ( said Pasilia ) we are born under the necessity to obey almost always , and never to command . On the contrary ( answer'd the Prince ) all obey beauty , and it belongs only to Ladies to command , Men request all their lives , and never command . In truth , my Lord ( reply'd Delisia ) I know not whether they request or command , but I know well they ordinarily do what they please . In effect ( added Lysonice ) assoon as young persons cease to learn to read , they begin to have so good opinion of themselves , as to think they are more able than their Masters , more deserving than their Fathers , and more wise than the Law : and as for their Mistresses , I assure you , they know not very well how to obey them , they love them for their own sakes only , they seek their own interest , without caring for the persons whom they love ; and in fine they always do whatever is agreeable to their own humor , without considering the will of another . While Lysonice was speaking thus , Cloranisbes was gone to shew a Kinsman of the Prince a very handsome Horse which he had a desire to , so that Lysonice spoke with liberty of the subjection of women . Not that I speak out of discontent ( continu'd she ) because I desire many things which I do not ; but only because there is indeed some kind of injustice in being eternally servile . I account this Law as hard as you do ( answer'd Pasilia ) but I confess to the shame of my Sex , women many times use liberty so ill when it is allow'd them intirely , that the folly of some excuses in some sort the servitude of all the rest . For I know a woman in Massilia who has done a hundred extravagancies in her life , which she would not have committed if she had not had a too indulgent Husband . Ha! Pasilia ( reply'd Delisia ) there was never any that could be call'd so . For my part ( said the Prince smiling ) I believe a handsome woman can never have one too indulgent . And for my part ( said Pasilia ) I conceive a Gossip and a young imprudent woman can never have one too severe . Yet 't is a strange thing ( said the Prince ) for a husband to guard his wife . 'T is a stranger ( answer'd Pasilia ) to see a man voluntarily shut his eyes that he may not see how many gallants his wife has that follow her , write to her , shew her Letters , boast of her savours , and laugh both at her and him . But what should an honest man do ( reply'd Delisia ) when he is so unhappy as to have a wife who has no true virtue nor government of her self ? for I do not account those wives virtuous , who because they are not absolutely criminal , make no scruple of beginning several Gallantries which expose them to slander , and cause them to commit a thousand follies which render them despis'd even by them for whose sakes they do them . You have reason ( answer'd Lysonice ) not to put the less criminal Gossips in the rank of women indued with virtue ; for certainly if they be not the most culpable of all , they are always the most foolish . I am of your mind ( reply'd Delisia ) but however what must a poor husband do , who is so unhappy as to have a wife of this humor ? If my judgment may pass ( answer'd the Prince ) he shall take his pleasure on his own side as well as he can , and see nothing but what he is willing to see . And if my judgment may pass ( reply'd Pasilia ) a husband that has such a kind of wife , must flatter her for some time , he must endeavour to win her by sweetness , reason , and address , to procure her virtuous Friends of her own Sex , to see that she have not a slave to wait upon her that is not virtuous , to cause her to love innocent pleasures ; and lastly , to cause her at least in some sort to fear him , if she cannot love him . If all this prove ineffectual , I allow him to act like a Master , to regulate the visits which she gives and receives , and send her too into the Country . For , in fine , I will not have a husband peaceably endure his wife to be a Gossip . But is there any thing which seems more strange ( said the Prince ) than a jealous husband ? people laugh at him and flout him , and say that by being jelous , he almost deserves to have his wife a Gossip . A jealous Sot ( answer'd Pasilia ) is certainly a sottish thing ; but a gallant prudent man ought not to be lookt upon as one that is jealous . On the contrary he is to be pitied and esteem'd : but as for one that is of a jealous nature , who persecutes an innocent wife without cause or colour , I consent that he be derided for it , and that whatever may augment his jealousie be wish'd to befal him . Were you desirous to be married speedily at Utica ( reply'd Lysonice smiling ) you could not speak better than you do , to give a good opinion of your self . After this , because it was sufficiently late , the Prince retir'd , but so surpris'd and so charm'd with Lysonice , that he could not refrain from expressing how amiable he judg'd her . At parting , he askt her , whether she would not come shortly to Utica , and omitted to tell her nothing which he thought requisite to testifie to her that she pleas'd him infinitely . Cloranisbes having ●●●en call'd by the Prince , could not speak to Lysonice ; besides , loving her so much as he did , and the deceit his love had made him guilty of being discover'd to her , he knew not very well what to say to her ; for how dissatisfied soever he was , he was loth to make any sharp complaint , and so he left her without speaking to her . The Prince of Carthage was so pensive all the way as he return'd , that he scarce spoke twenty words till he arriv'd at Utica . But when he was there , and beheld Cloranisbes alone with him , he lookt stedfastly upon him , and speaking to him , Confess the truth , Cloranisbes ( said he to him ) when I shew'd you Lysonice's Picture one day , you told me it was handsomer than she , only because you accounted her the handsomest person in the world ? I acknowledge it ingenuously , my Lord ( answer'd he ) but if I would I could maintain to you , that I accounted Lysonice less handsome than her Picture ; for none could convince me of an untruth ; since we see every day , that which pleases one , displeases another , and opinions are different upon all sorts of things . Ha! Cloranisbes ( reply'd the Prince ) that may be in mean beauties , but Lysonice is not of this rank , and no person in the world can pretend to have seen any thing , or conceive that a Painter could make a Picture so handsome as she : and this was the reason ( added he ) that you would have her be yours and not mine . It was not , my Lord ( answer'd Cloranisbes ) because Lysonice was fair , that I fail'd in my duty , but only because I desperately lov'd her . I understand it so ( reply'd the Prince ) but if it be true that you betray'd me because you lov'd her , it is also true that you lov'd her because she was handsome . However it be , my Lord ( answer'd Cloranisbes ) I did not fail in my duty without reluctancy , and I account my self so unhappy in having been Criminal against you , that the thought of it disturbs part of my felicity . Being what is pass'd cannot be recall'd ( said the Prince ) let us speak no more of it . But for that it is not just for Lysonice to suffer for your sake , cause her to come to Court , and do not keep her longer in a solitude , which no question is tedious to her . Cloranisbes then spoke all he thought conducive to excuse himself with the Prince , who accordingly made semblance of being satisfied with him . So that Cloranisbes was now almost glad that the business was over thus ; to the end he might be no longer oblig'd to cause Lysonice to stay in the Countrey . Yet he was much discontented that she had refus'd to be carelesly dress'd that day ; however believing she had done so out of despight which had something of noble in it , he sought to appease himself . But so did not Lysonice ; for having seen the Prince , all that great equipage of hunting , and all his Court , ambition reviv'd in her heart ; and she was so far from considering what Cloranisbes had done as a testimony of his love , that she judg'd it as a weakness of his passion , and an injurious fact . Yet Pasilia and Delisia did all they could to temper her mind ; but all they could obtain was , that she would constrain her self as much as she could from testifying further resentment to Cloranisbes . For , in fine , ( said Pasilia to her ) that which is pass'd cannot be recall'd ; and moreover after all , you are wife of a very worthy man , who loves you dearly , and who being belov'd by the Prince , holds one of the first ranks in the Court. I confess ( answer'd Lysonice ) but if I am not deceiv'd , he will not hold it long ; and if the art of conjectures be not absolutely false , I am expos'd to many infelicities . Yet I am resolv'd ( added she ) to support them with the greatest constancy I can , and to do nothing which may cause me to deserve the misfortunes which I foresee will befall me . These were the sentiments of Lysonice . Cloranisbes who always lov'd her with the highest ardor , and who would not be accounted jealous neither by her , nor the Prince , nor the Court , writ to her the next day to tell her that he desir'd her to come to Utica , without taking any notice of that which she had deny'd him . This motion sufficiently pleas'd Lysonice , who resolv'd without scruple to obey Cloranisbes . So she joyfull left her Desart , and went to Utica accompanied with her two amiable Kinswomen . Assoon as she arriv'd there , she was visited by the Prince , all the men of Quality , and all the Ladies ; and her beauty was so cry'd up in the Court , that scarce any thing else was spoken of . The most eminent Beauties willingly yielded to her , and confess'd that nothing could equal the charms of Lysonice . This fair person much affecting the world , she was at first so glad of being there , that she forgot part of her discontent . Not but that as often as she saw the Prince , or beheld only his Palace or Windows , some displeasing thoughts arose in her mind . But now the presence of Lysonice , and the desire to please her , occasion'd the making of several appointments for divertisement in the Court. Cloranisbes had made indeed some obliging reproaches to Lysonice for having refus'd to do as he had desir'd her : but being he still lov'd her ardently , this little anger was easily appeas'd . But if Cloranisbes was in quiet , the Prince of Carthage was not ; for though he had a great dearness for Cloranisbes ; yet after he had seen Lysonice , it came of a sudden to decrease , and shortly to be wholly extinct . But which was most cruel , at the rate of friendship diminish'd in his heart towards Cloranisbes , love augmented for Lysonice , and he became so amorous of her , that he had not a moment of rest . He would have oppos'd his passion with a sentiment of generosity in the beginning , and of friendship too for Cloranisbes ; and to fortifie himself to that purpose , he discover'd his secret to him that is come hither to find me , whose name is Anherbal , and told him that he was the most unhappy of all men . For , in fine , ( said he to him ) I love a person , who I know well would have lov'd me out of ambition , if Cloranisbes had not betry'd me , and who perhaps now out of honour will never love me . But , my Lord ( answer'd he to whom he entrusted the secret of his heart ) would you have been satisfied with it , if Lysonice had lov'd you only out of an ambitious sentiment ? Believe me ( reply'd the Prince ) it matters not much to a Lover out of what sentiments he is lov'd , provided he be so ; nor ought he much to care whether it be for his good personage , for his wit , or for his quality . For my part , my Lord ( answer'd my Friend ) I should be more scrupulous than you ; for if I were not lov'd for my own sake , I would not be lov'd at all . That which you say ( reply'd the Prince ) is plausibly said by one that loves nothing ; but when a man is amorous , he turns to another language ; and rather than never be lov'd , I would be so for a thousand extrinsecal considerations , in which my merit has no part . As for me , my Lord ( said Anherbal ) I am of opinion the more a man loves , the harder he is to be contented ; and so , I confess ingenuously to you , that if I lov'd , I would be lov'd again for my own self ; and I should make no esteem of those favours which I did not owe to a great affection . If it were in my power to chuse ( answer'd the Prince ) I would wish that which you speak ; but it being otherwise , I content my self with what I can ; and there is nothing which I am not capable of suffering , rather than to be never favour'd . For the aim of love is the possession of the person whom we love , and therefore this only ought to be sought after , and all means whereby it is attainable are good , be it by wit , by merit , or dignity of condition . But , my Lord ( reply'd Anherbal ) do you not think that Lysonice undoubtedly loves her Husband , and that Cloranisbes is so zealous for your service , that he deserves you should not destroy his felicity ? I know all that you say ( answer'd the Prince ) but I know also that Cloranisbes has betray'd me ; and if I shall have no regard to his interests , I should do against him but what he has done against me : and whereas you say , Lysonice undoubtedly loves her husband , I have to answer you that an ambitious Wife may be more easily unfaithful than another ; but because I do not pretend to engage her in a criminal love , I will only oblige Cloranisbes , as the Law permits , to resign her to me , that I may marry her , and he may marry another . How ? my Lord ( said Anherbal ) do you care for having divided favours ? if so , permit me to tell you with all the respect I owe you , that you know not how to love well . For according to the humour I am of , I should like better never to obtain any thing of a person I lov'd , provided my Rivals were as unhappy as my self , than to obtain the highest favours on condition they were also granted to another . Ha! Anherbal ( said the Prince ) this that you speak is too heroical for me , and I am strongly perswaded it would be absolutely impossible but a man truly amorous , if he were put to his choice , to be favour'd with another Rival , or never to be so at all on condition no other should be more , would chuse rather to be favour'd in that manner than never to be at all . I know well there seems something unreasonable in that which I say ( continued the Prince ) but however I shall never conceive as long as I live , that a man can be unwilling to obtain the favours of a person whom he loves . I confess it my Lord ( answer'd Anherbal ) but yet assoon as I believ'd a woman capable of dividing her favours , I should love her no longer at all . Therefore my sentiments are not to be wonder'd at , being more truly amorous than yours . Be it how it will ( said the Prince ) I love Lysonice ; and if she be willing to love me , and Cloranisbes to resign her to me , I will marry her with joy ; and I declare to you , there is nothing which I will not attempt to cause my design to succeed . Anherbal spoke many things further to avert the Prince from this resolution , but they were to no effect . But that he might have more frequent occasion of seeing Lysonice , he recall'd the Princess of Carthage to Court , who was ravish'd to observe the Prince's passion , because she hop'd to make use of it to be reveng'd on Cloranisbes whom she did not affect . To which purpose she made a thousand caresses to Lysonice , and sent to invite her to her continually . Cloranisbes soon perceiv'd the passion of the prince and the design of the princess ; so that he was extremely afflicted at it , and could not keep himself from appearing sad , what resolution soever he had to dissemble his discontent . Whereupon Lysonice believing he was jealous , was much offended in her mind at it , because she could not endure to be suspected . In the mean time the prince's passion augmenting every day , he resolv'd to discover it to Lysonice , and so afterwards to speak to Cloranisbes of it , in case he found any favourable disposition in the mind of this fair person . Being it is always easie for a Soveraign to find occasion of speaking in private , he soon had one to open his passion to Lysonice ; though indeed it fell out naturally enough , after a conversation which I am going to relate to you . The prince found Lysonice at the lodgings of the princess of Carthage , where there were also Pasilia , Delisia and divers other Ladies : Anherbal was there too , and several men of quality . Cloranisbes who attended on the prince , seeing Lysonice arrive , would have gone away , that he might not see such things in the eyes of his Master as would extremely displease him , though he was not jealous . But the Princess of Carthage maliciously detain'd him , upon a pretext of having something to speak with him about ; for she liv'd very civilly with him , though she hated him . At first the discourse was about an insurrection which was at that time at Carthage ; but insensibly passing from policy to Love , it came to be question'd , Who is the most unhappy , a Lover that receives a thousand favours from his Mistress , and is jealous of her , or one that obtains none other , and has no jealousie at all . For my part ( said the prince ) I put no comparison between these ; for I account it the greatest of all unhappinesses not to be lov'd at all , and to obtain no favour from the person who is lov'd . Though I am not jealous ( answer'd Cloranisbes ) nevertheless , my Lord , I am of an opinion contrary to yours , and strongly perswaded that a jealous Lover will be a thousand times more miserable , though he obtain a thousand favours , than he who obtains nothing , if he be free from jealousie . What ? ( reply'd the prince ) do you conceive a greater infelicity in love than not to be lov'd at all , and to desire a thousand things which you dare not hope ? Ha! my Lord ( answer'd Cloranisbes ) there is nothing so bold as hope , and nothing so impossible which a man who loves ardently cannot hope . So that in his greatest torments he makes a comfort to himself which does not forsake him ; the future seems more agreeable to him than the present ; and hope never abandoning him , he is never altogether miserable . But on the contrary , a favour'd Lover , who is jealous , has nothing but fear for an inseparable companion . Every thing causes him to fear , every thing disquiets and afflicts him ; and the very favours which he receives , becoming suspected to him , he imagines then when he is favour'd he is deluded , and that he is not treated well but only to be betray'd . All which you say , is very cruel ( reply'd the Prince ) but do you count it nothing to be continually in fear of being never favour'd at all ? 'T is a very severe sentiment ( answer'd Cloranisbes ) but nothing near that which causes a perpetual fear of losing that which we enjoy and think we have purchas'd with a thousand services , and can never lose without injustice . Inasmuch as the fancy always magnifies all sorts of pleasures ( reply'd the Prince ) I conceive that a man not hoping to obtain the sweetnesses which he imagines infinite , is more miserable , than he who fears to lose a good which he knows what it is . Ha! my Lord ( cry'd Cloranisbes ) assoon as the advantageous pre-conceiv'd opinion ceases in love , love it self ceases , and jealousie would cease also if it could . But whereas on the contrary , that prepossession of the imagination increases at the same measure that jealousie does , a man by continuing jealous , comes at length not only to believe that the good which he enjoys is the greatest of all goods , but withal to perswade himself that all the people in the world believe it such , desire it , seek after it , and are ready to ravish it from him . Judge therefore , my Lord , if there be any comparison between an unhappy Lover free from jealousie , and a favour'd Lover who is jealous . No ( answer'd the Prince ) there is none ; for an unhappy Lover without jealousie , is so much the more jealous , in that he can never cause his unhappiness to cease ; because it does not depend on himself . Whereas a jealous Lover , and who is jealous without cause , needs only to make a great resolution , and to make use of his reason to cure his evil . Ha! my Lord ( cry'd Cloranisbes again ) you ill understand jealousie , if you believe a jealous man able to cure himself of the evil which persecutes him . On the contrary he increases it every instant , by false conjectures , ill deduc'd consequences , a thousand groundless suspicions , continual fears , causless reflexions , and imaginations void of all probability . A jealous man accounts nothing impossible , he believes he sees what he does not see , he believes he hears what he does not hear ; there is not one of his senses but is liable to betray him , and his very reason , being perverted by his fancy , and no longer understanding the art to distinguish truth from falshood , serves further to delude him , and render him more miserable . You speak so well of jealousie ( said the Princess of Carthage maliciously ) that certainly you must needs have been very jealous : I say , have been ( added she ) for the vertue of Lysonice is too great to permit you to be so still ; and she is too fair to suspect you of having any other affection . Lysonice blusht at this discourse , and to hide her colour turn'd away her head , and fell to speak to Anherbal . As for Cloranisbes , he said gallantly enough , that the question was not about a jealous Husband , but a jealous Lover , and that in what manner soever the case were considered , he was wholly unconcern'd in the contestation . After this , there came some Ladies , who caus'd the conversation to change , and propounded to the Princess of Carthage to go take the air upon the Sea-shore , in a place where it is as streight as a 〈…〉 and where it is as even as the course of the Olympick-Games . So that this motion being agreed to , all the Ladies went in Chariots , and men on horse-back , excepting Cloranisbes , who went not along with the company . When they were arriv'd at the Sea-shore , all the Court walkt a foot in the handsomest place of the World ; for when 't is calm , the Sea as gently drives its billows upon the shore , as if it were no deeper than a small River . The sand of it is of a fair Colour , the shells which are seen on that side are very agreeable , and the herbs which the waves cast upon the banks delight the eyes with their lively and various colours . Besides , this vast extent of Sea which seems to unite with the Heaven , has a kind of grand aspect which pleases , and inspires respect . On the other side stands Utica which makes a handsome shew , and several other Villages , and many Cottages of Fishermen who by their rusticity adorn this maritime prospect . In one place people are seen drying their Nets , and others mending them ; in another , women making Baskets of Bulrushes which serve for fishing ; otherwhere Fisher-boats scatter'd upon the Sea , and men sitting upon the Rocks , who holding lines in their hands , are as attentive and immovable as the Rocks upon which they sit . But however , observe what a place it was in which all this fair Court went to divert themselves . The Sun was then setting , and his last rays guilding all the surface of the Sea , and painting all the Clouds almost with the very colours of the morning , presented so fair a sight to the eyes of Lysonice , that leaving all the rest of the company to go forward , she sate down by the Sea side upon a Rock cover'd with verdant moss , and fell to consider with pleasure these several effects of the declining Sun. But she had scarce began to muse , when the Prince leaving Anherbal to whom he was speaking , went to her , and respectfully interrupted her . I beseech you Madam ( said he to her ) tell me whether you decide the question in your mind , of which Cloranisbes and I lately disputed . In truth , my Lord ( said she to him and rise up ) I was not thinking of it , but I was only considering at this instant whether the Sea were not more graceful than the Sky . That 's but an inconsiderable question to entertain the mind of a fair person ( answer'd he ) who has a thousand other things to think of : however , being this sight pleases you , stay where you are , and only suffer me to be with you . And so Lysonice placing her self again upon the Rock where she sate , the Prince seated himself upon another which was right against her , and began to discourse to her . I wish , Madam ( said he to her ) whilst your eyes are diverted with seeing all those tremulous lights which the waves beating upon one another shew you , you would really tell me , what sentiment you were of a while since during our dispute , and whether you would not more pity a Lover that were not jealous and had the unhappiness not to be lov'd , than one that were favour'd and extremely jealous . I am so perswaded ( answer'd Lysonice ) that such as are causlesly jealous deserve all the torments which they suffer , that I need not deliberate to determine my self in favour of an unhappy Lover , who is not jealous , and to grant him my compassion rather than to a favour'd and jealous lover , who almost ever becomes the most inacceptable Lover in the world , assoon as he is possess'd with a vehement jealousie . I am oblig'd to you , Madam ( said the Prince to her ) and I owe you many thanks . In truth , my Lord ( answer'd she ) you have no great obligation to me , since I only speak my opinion so as it is . I have more than you believe ( reply'd he ) and to leave you no ground to doubt of it , know , I am one of those unhappy Lovers , who love with favours and without jealousie , but who love so desperately , that never was any lover so miserable as I. When I engag'd my self to have compassion ( said she ) I did not imagine , my Lord , that you were concern'd in the case . That knowledge , Madam ( answer'd the Prince ) ought not to cause you to change that mind ; on the contrary , I am perswaded there is not one of my Subjects for whom you ought to have so much compassion as for me . Methinks ( reply'd she smiling ) it would be a want of respect for any to dare to say they have pity on their Soveraign ; and therefore , my Lord , you shall permit to seek out some other expression which may agree to you better . That you may find a more exact one ( answer'd he ) suffer me to tell you the greatness of my evil , for you cannot be ignorant of what nature it is , and no doubt you know , that after having lov'd your Picture which was less handsome than your self , I love you so ardently , that I have almost ceas'd to love Cloranisbes who has debarr'd me of that which belong'd to me , and hinder'd you from being Princess of Carthage . Lysonice no doubt , was much amaz'd at this discourse of the prince , though she knew he was amorous of her . But her ambition made it a little less ungrateful to her ; Cloranisbes discontent incens'd her mind , and she was infinitely troubled with the thought of his being jealous . But after all , the same temper which inclin'd her to ambition , caus'd her to love honour , and hinder'd her from being able to consent to a criminal love . Nevertheless , being she believ'd Cloranisbes guilty of disloyal proceeding both towards the Prince and her self , and alike deficient in generosity to them both , she did not reject the Prince with so much severity as she would have done in another case . I grant , my Lord ( said she to him ) I am oblig'd to you for the love you had for my Picture , and I ought as long as I live to acknowledge the advantageous intention you had for my fortune at that time ; but the case is not the same in reference to the love you say you have for me at present , which cannot be but injurious to me . Therefore , my Lord , do not destroy that first obligation by an injury ; for as ambitious as I am , that passion is incapable of exciting me to commit an unworthiness . I beseech you , Madam ( said the Prince to her ) do not suspect me of offering to do an injury to a person whom I adore ; I will but only love you , and I promise you too , to do all I can , that I may desire nothing else ; but if I cannot give bounds to my passion , my desires and my hopes , I will do all I can to obtain your permission to demand you of Cloranisbes ; for if you and he be so willing , the Laws will permit me to marry you . There are examples of this kind , and you may cease to be wife of Cloranisbes , and still become Princess of Carthage . I know not , my Lord , whether the Laws allow what you speak of ( answer'd she and rise up ) but I know well , honour does not allow me to hear you further . Alas ! I beseech you , Madam ( cry'd the Prince , offering to detain her ) do not make me desperate ; for if you do , I shall hate Cloranisbes , I shall revenge my self of him , and be carried to the severest extremities . Consider that he minded his own contentment and not your advantage , but I require nothing of you which is not glorious unto you . No , no , my Lord ( answer'd she and began to go towards the Princess of Carthage , who was coming to them ) all the ambition of my heart shall never cause me to do any thing against my duty ; and therefore I conjure you not to persist obstinately in a design which will never succeed to you . The Prince could not answer her , because Lysonice having joyn'd with the Princess of Carthage , did not leave her all the rest of the evening . But Lysonice seem'd so discontented and so pensive to Pasilia and Delisia , when she was return'd home , that they did not leave her in quiet till she told them the cause of her melancholy . Whereupon , having related to them the discourse she had had with the Prince ; Well , too inquisitive Friends ( said she to them ) do not you think I have reason to be melancholy ? Is not my Destiny strangely severe , to expose me to unhappinesses made purposely for me , and which come under the apparences of good Fortune ? When Cloranisbes married me , I was so weary of being in Exile , that I believ'd I was going to be happy . Nevertheless , I pass'd from Exile to solitude , and I found I had only chang'd my discontent . After that , I came to Court , but there I have liv'd with a continual melancholy to see that Cloranisbes whom I thought had lov'd me well , has lov'd only himself , and hinder'd me from being Princess of Carthage . However , being he is a person of merit , perhaps I should at length have resolv'd to cure my self of my ambition and pardon him , if I had not observ'd in his heart , that if he is not jealous he may be : and for my utmost unhappiness , the Prince is become amorous of me , and propounds to me to separate from Cloranisbes and marry me . Judge then in what a condition I am ; for although I am ambitious ( added she ) yet certainly I have affection for Cloranisbes ; and should my anger have diminisht it , I confess to you , I could not resolve to marry the Prince of Carthage . Such as marry again after the death of their husbands , I can by no means fancy ; judge then whether I am capable of resolving to forsake Cloranisbes to marry another . But since 't is so ( answer'd Pasilia ) I see no need you have to be greatly perplex'd . I am of your mind ( added Delisia . ) But for my part ( excepted Lysonice ) I am not at all . For do not you consider that if I be rigorous to the Prince , he will banish Cloranisbes ; and if I keep fair terms with him , I shall increase his passion , and excite jealousie in Cloranisbes , who perhaps will send me back into the Countrey ? Cloranisbes is so good a man ( answer'd Pasilia ) that you may always do what pleases you . Cloranisbes loves himself so highly ( reply'd she ) that 't is for his own sake only that he loves me with such ardency , and so he will consider nothing but his own felicity . But what would you have him do ? ( said Pasilia . ) I would ( answer'd she ) that if the Prince proposes to him to marry me , he love me so well , as to come and tell me that he will consider nothing but my satisfaction , and if I desire it , consent to our separation , that so I may be Princess of Carthage . Ha! Lysonice ( reply'd Delisia ) if Cloranisbes could part with you to the Prince , he would love you too little . But since you say ( added Pasilia ) you would not be the wife of two husbands , what matters it to you whether Cloranisbes consent or no to a thing which you do not desire ? It is so great a matter to me ( answer'd she ) that I find I shall be much dissatisfied with him , if he be not so generous as to do what shall please me without exception . It must be confess'd ( said Pasilia ) the sentiments of people are very different ; for if I had a Lover or a Husband who were capable of parting with me to the greatest King in the world , I should hate him . I am not of your opinion ( answer'd Lysonice hastily ) for if Cloranisbes consider only himself , I shall repine at him in my heart ; and though I am resolv'd to continue his wife till death , yet I shall be so without any contentment ; for I cannot endure those people who love only with respect to themselves , who consider nothing but their own pleasure , and mind nothing else . Such were the sentiments of Lysonice . In the mean time the Prince's love augmenting from day to day , and the Princess of Carthage ( who sought only to remove Cloranisbes from the Court ) subtilly promoting it , she brought the matter to the utmost extremities , and took upon her to speak to Cloranisbes in behalf of the Prince , to perswade him to resign Lysonice to him . The discourse she made use of was subtle and crafty ; she made semblance of pitying his unhappiness ; she accus'd the Prince of injustice : but at last she gave him to understand that it was necessary for him to part with Lysonice . Cloranisbes appear'd sufficiently surpris'd at this discourse ; for though he well perceiv'd the Prince's love , yet he did not believe the matter would have gone so far . His greatest discontent was , for that he imagin'd Lysonice could not but have given way to the Prince to make this proposal to him . However , he knew the business could not be effected without him ; because the Law requires that both the Husband and Wife equally consent to their Divorce . But this did not hinder but that his mind was extremely perplex'd . I know , Madam ( said he at length to the Princess of Carthage ) that I owe all things to the Prince , yet this does not hinder but that there are many things which I may deny him without injustice ; for , in fine , every thing which is impossible , is no part of my duty . I confess it ( answer'd the Princess ) but you can part with Lysonice , and consequently you ought , since the Prince cannot live without her , and you owe all things to him . I wish I had never lov'd Lysonice ( reply'd he ) and the Prince had married her . But , Madam , seeing the Gods have permitted that I am her husband , I shall be so till death . If the Prince will take away my life , I consent to it ; he needs only chuse such a punishment as he pleases , I shall suffer it ; but as for Lysonice , I will never surrender her , no , though she her self should consent to the Prince's design . Have a care what you do , Cloranisbes ( said she to him . ) I do all which I ought , Madam ( answer'd he ) inasmuch as I do all which I can . After this , this subtie Princess feigning to pity him , craftily confirm'd him in the resoluion which he took , that so he might exasperare the Prince against himself . Which being done , he went to his own house where the Prince had newly been , on purpose to tell Lysonice what he had caus'd to be propos'd to Cloranisbes . 'T is certain she very ill receiv'd him in spight of all her own ambition , and told him peremptorily , she would never be his Wife , though she much regretted that she was not . As soon as Cloranisbes enter'd , he understood Lysonice knew of the proposition which was made to him ; and as soon as Lysonice saw Cloranisbes , she perceiv'd he had been spoken to about the Prince's design . So that being both sufficiently perplex'd , they remain'd some time without speaking ; but at length Cloranisbes breaking the sad silence , Well , Madam ( said he to her ) will you be so generous as not to be offended if I desire that you continue in the enjoyment of the unhappy Cloranisbes all your life , and if I cannot consent that you be Princess of Carthage ? You are so accustom'd not to love me but for your own sake ( answer'd she ) that 't is easie for me to conjecture what answer you would have me give you . 'T is as easie too ( reply'd he ) for me to guess what you would have me say to you ; but I confess it , ambitious Lysonice , my love for you is still as great as your ambition ; and therefore do not think it strange if I cannot resolve to part with you to the Prince . I know I destroy both my own fortune and yours , but I know I cannot resolve to lose you . 'T is true ( added he ) perhaps I endanger displeasing you by not resigning you , and losing your heart by desiring to retain your person ; but though you should hate me , I cannot cease to love you , nor consent that the Prince be happy with my loss , and enrich himself with my own treasure . But alas ! whence is it that your love is not equal to mine ? if it were , you would suffer banishment , and the subversion of your fortune would not trouble you : but to speak sincerely , you lov'd the Favorite of the Prince of Carthage when you lov'd me , without confiding in the person of Cloranisbes , and so 't is no wonder if you love the Prince better than the Favorite . I hear all which you say ( answer'd Lysonice coldly ) as so many new signs of a self-interested love ; however , to assure you that I will not marry the Prince , know , I have this day depriv'd him of all manner of hope . Ha! how happy am I ( interrupted Cloranisbes ) if you speak truth ! Do not be so forward to thank me ( answer'd she ) for I do it more out of honour than affection ; for , in fine , I confess to you , Cloranisbes , I am not satisfied with yours . You have been diffident of me , and could not resolve to tell me , that I might recover the fortune which you caus'd me to lose by your fraud . However , content your self , that I refuse an advantage which would certainly have affected my heart , and do not pretend I have any obligation to you for a deed which is likely to render both of us unhappy . The worst is , the mischief has no remedy , and our strange destiny will have us prove infallibly miserable . For being you love me only for your own sake , when time shall have a little chang'd me , you will likewise be chang'd towards me ; and so I shall see my self without your affection , and you , perhaps , with repentance for having lov'd me . But be it how it will , I must resolve to seek my consolation in my self . If you lov'd me as well as I love you , and shall love you as long as I live ( reply'd Cloranisbes ) you would speak after another manner ; but I am not so happy ; and 't is left only to my choice to be more or less miserable . You would certainly have been more happy ( answer'd Lysonice ) if you had less studied to be so . As Cloranisbes was going to answer , one of his Friends came to inquire for him , to give him notice that the Prince of Carthage was extremely incens'd against him , and that his love of Lysonice was so violent ; that it was capable to carry him to any kind of injustice . If he take away my life ( answer'd he without being mov'd ) he will oblige me ; but to pretend to deprive me of Lysonice , is that which I will never endure . But you must know the Princess of Carthage ( who design'd only to ruine Cloranisbes , and would not that her Brother should marry Lysonice ) caus'd it to be told this fair person that the Prince intended to take her away by force ; not doubting but this would oblige her to withdraw her self from Utica . For though she well understood she was ambitious , yet she knew too that she tender'd honour above all things . And accordingly Lysonice no sooner receiv'd this information , but shutting her self into her Closet with Pasilia and Delisia , she told them she absolutely resolv'd to go and return to her Father and Mother , in that fortified place which they held , without imparting her purpose to any person , not even to Cloranisbes himself ; And then telling them what intelligence had been given her , I shall be so secret ( said she to them ) in my flight , because if the Prince should violently seise upon me , all the World would believe I was the cause of it my self , and nothing but death could manifest my innocence . 'T is the best course therefore not to venture the having need of so violent a remedy . Not , that flight and solitude are of more value to me , but I shall at least have the advantage of making it apparent that I know how to over-rule my inclinations when I please . Pasilia and Delisia would have perswaded her to tell Cloranisbes of her purpose ; but she was inflexible : No , no , ( said she to them ) 't is best that he be able to say with truth that he knew not of my departure ; that so the Prince may not accuse him of it . Wherefore without further delay , she pretended the next morning she would go spend the day at the house of a Lady which was her friend , standing without the City : but instead of doing so , she took a by-way which led towards the place where she chose her retreat . At night a slave came to tell Cloranisbes that she would lye at her Friend's house : but Cloranisbes said nothing to it , though it was not her custom ; and the Prince being indispos'd that day , did not go to seek her . The next morning indeed he sent a complement to her to know her health ; and when it was told him , she lay out of the City , he took a resolution to go visit her in the afternoon . But he was much astonisht to receive a Letter from Lysonice , in which he found these words . Lysonice to the Prince of Carthage . ACcuse me not Cloranisbes of my departure ; for I protest to you , my Lord , he knows not that I am gone : 't is a design which I have put in execution without imparting it to him . But I believ'd I could take no better course for your quiet and my own , than to take a person from your sight who can never render you happy , but might render you unjust . I do not pray you to pardon me , but only not to hate Cloranisbes . No sooner had the Prince read this Letter , but he was strangely transported both against Lysonice and Cloranisbes . So that as he is of a violent temper , he commanded some persons to ask Cloranisbes from himself where Lysonice was , and to secure him , if he did not tell precisely . Anherbal , who receiv'd this order , was very much perplex'd ; for just as he arriv'd at his house , Cloranisbes had done reading a Letter which Lysonice had written and sent to him , and was conceiv'd almost in these terms . Lysonice to Cloranisbes . YOu will see by my flight that I do not care to be Princess of Carthage , and you will see by all my actions that you ought to have had more confidence in my generosity . But as for affection , expect none from a person whom you have never lov'd but for your own sake only . No doubt I will always do all whatsoever honour requires me , but look for no more from me . I justifie you as much as I can to the Prince ; 't is all can be done for you by an unhappy person who will let you know the place of her sanctuary when she is at distance enough to be no longer in fear that the Prince of Carthage should violently seize upon her . As Cloranisbes ended reading this Letter , Anherbal enter'd , and told him what order he had receiv'd from the Prince . Did I know where Lysonice is ( answer'd Cloranisbes ) I would not tell you ; since I understand by a Letter which I just now receiv'd from her that the Prince had a design to seise upon her by force : but in truth I have no hand in her flight , and I come to learn it by a Letter which she has writ to me . Anherbal being of late become one of his intimate friends , he accordingly shew'd him Lysonice's Letter , at which he was amaz'd . Wherefore he took upon him to go tell the Prince that which he had seen , without securing Cloranisbes . But the Prince interpreting all that was said to him as a collusion , fell into choler against Anherbal , and forthwith sent away the Captain of his Guards to arrest Cloranisbes , who was now extremely glad to know Lysonice was no longer at Utica . However , the Prince sent after her ; but being she travell'd all the day and night before , and took an unfrequented way , those whom he sent after her could not find her . Whereupon , he grew into a rage which nothing could appease , or equal ; unless it were the grief of Cloranisbes , who in the midst of all those misfortunes resented more the displeasure he had in not being lov'd by Lysonice , than any of the rest . Assoon as this fair person was got to Bostar , this generous African writ to the Prince to complain of his violence , and giving him to understand that if he us'd Cloranisbes ill , he would make his peace with the King of Massilia , and forsake his part . But on the other side , the Prince of Carthage , who intended to cause Lysonice to come back to Utica , answer'd him that Cloranisbes should never be at liberty unless Lysonice return'd , and that he would not promise for his life , if he deserted his party to take that of the King of Massilia . Lysonice seeing things in this condition , remain'd resolute , and always declar'd that she would not return to Utica ; notwithstanding Cyrene her Mother so represented to her , that perhaps she would be the cause of her husbands death , that she resolv'd to write to him by a secret way which was prescrib'd to her ; and she writ in this manner . Lysonice to Cloranisbes . SEnd me word whether you had rather see me a prisoner than be so your self ; if you had , I will go to Utica to deliver you ; for though you love me not but for your own sake , I will act generously for my own . This Letter was secretly delivered to Cloranisbes , who answer'd to it in these terms . Cloranisbes to Lysonice . YOur liberty is a thousand times dearer to me than my own ; therefore take no care to deliver me , which perhaps death will shortly do , and then you will be Mistress of your self . If my Vows be heard , you shall be Queen of Massilia , but never Princess of Carthage . And when I shall be no longer in being , remember I have never displeased you but through excess of love . You may judge that this Letter did not oblige Lysonice to change her mind , and so she did not go to Utica : but neither did the Prince of Carthage set Cloranisbes at liberty . Divers persons have bestirr'd themselves in negotiating to accommodate so great a difference : but for that the Princess of Carthage has so great a power over the Prince her Brother , he is obstinate not to deliver Cloranisbes , against whom crimes of State are forg'd which he never committed , to the end the people may repine the less . Wherefore this Prince having declar'd that unless Lysonice change her mind within four months , he will put Cloranisbes to death , this fair person believing I have sufficient influence over the Princes mind , has sent one of my friends to me to desire that I would return speedily , to endeavour the calming of this great storm ; and by a rare chance , the Prince , not knowing any thing of Lysonice's design , has given order to the same man , to come and command me in his name to return assoon as possible I can . But being uncertain whether I were in Sicily , or here , he pass'd through Agrigentum , where by the way he saw the generous Prince of that place . Oh! I beseech you ( said Plotina interrupting him ) tell me some news of him if you know any ; for the Prince of Agrigentum seem'd so worthy a man wher the History of Artemidorus was related to us , that I should be glad to know whether you have heard any thing concerning him , and whether the amiable Philonice his daughter be still among the Veiled Virgins . 'T is certain she is there still ( answer'd Amilar ) and a Lady a very faithful Friend of hers whom she left in the world , regrets her continually . But as for the Prince of Agrigentum , he is married again to a person so accomplisht that nothing can be desir'd more to her . For there lives not a handsomer person in the world , and there never was any whose vertue has been more solid and more generally acknowledg'd , nor whose deportment has been more uniformly prudent , nor whose goodness has been greater or more agreeable . All the lineaments of her countenance are wonderfully handsome , her eyes have as much loveliness and sweetness as the most exquisite Painters can fancy ; her mouth is very graceful , the shape of her visage very noble , her complexion admirably fair , her hair of a rare bright colour , her stature proper , her deportment comely , her aspect very modest , sweet , and discreet , her neck graceful , her arms pure , and her hands well shaped ; and he that would represent vertue , must draw the Picture of the admirable Artelicia . All the world has approv'd the choice of the Prince of Agrigentum , whose generosity is perpetually the same . But , in fine , amiable Plotina , you see reason and generosity require me to take a voyage into Africa , to serve an unfortunate Friend , and to give the Prince an account of the state of affairs in Sicily . But being Love does not require it , I know not what will be done , and besides I feel I know not what kind of secret motion in my Soul , which tells me I shall not return into Africa . However , I would fain know a little better than I do all the beginning of your life . Content your self ( answer'd Plotina ) in knowing that you are much disfavour'd in my heart , and let me leave what is pass'd , 〈◊〉 that which we can have nothing to do with ; but at ●resent I have a great deal of pity for Cloranisbes . I pity him as much as you ( said Valeria ) and Lysonice also ; for had she a little less ambition , she would be perfectly amiable . She is more so than you can imagine ( answer'd Amilcar ) and 't is no wonder that Cloranisbes is still her Lover though he be her husband , and that the Prince loves her so far as to be unjust for her . But how came it ( said Plotina ) that you did not love her ? As I never had any great passion before I saw you , Madam ( answer'd Amilcar ) so I became not much more amorous than I was willing to be ; and therefore having regard to my friendship with Cloranisbes , I over-rul'd my heart in spight of all Lysonice's charms , and left it for some days between the hands of Pasilia or Delisia ; for to speak sincerely , I know not to which of the two I made most courtship ; but this I know with certainty , that I have never lov'd any so much as you : and assuredly it ought not to be much wonder'd at ; for it is not so frequent to meet with extraordinary persons who can inspire great passions . Youth excites nothing but delight ; beauty , nothing but desires ; vertue alone , esteem and respect ; great wit , admiration ; eminent goodness , friendship : So that to frame a person who may produce at the same time delight , desires , esteem , respect , admiration , friendship , and love , it is requisite that she be indu'd with all that I have mention'd , and together with all these , with an inexpressible pleasingness , such as you have . For , as for my part , I could sooner dispense with the want of extraordinary youth , and great beauty , than that I know not what charmingness which is found in your eyes and in your wit. And , in fine , I speak boldly to the disparagement of beauty , I have all my life profess'd I would have a Mistress who could please me without seeing her , with whom I might walk in the dark without tediousness and melancholy , and who was also fit to be an agreeable Friend , in case it should come to pass that I lov'd her no longer as a Mistress . You speak very prudently ( reply'd Plotina ) but to be as wise as you are ( continu'd she ) I think I should have done well not to countenance the affection of a stranger ; for I begin to fear your departure more than consists with my quiet . Ha! charming Plotina ( said he ) how delightful to me is this which you say , and how powerful to retain me eternally with you ! While he was speaking thus , one brought a Letter , the superscription of which was address'd to Plotina : but having open'd it , she found that it was not intended to her , and contain'd only these four Verses . Charming Hermilia ! here at Rome , I deem'd I only as a friend had you esteem'd : But now I find your absence does discover This truth unknown before , I am your Lover . Plotina had scarce done reading them , but Hermilia enter'd , and gave her a Letter open'd ; Certainly ( said she to her ) Octavius must needs have been mistaken , for he directs a Letter to me which does not sute with me . You will be confirm'd in that opinion ( answer'd Plotina ) by reading this which I give you , which will manifest to you , that my brother is really mistaken . Hermilia took it and read it ; but as she was reading it , she blusht , and her melancholy renewing at that instant by the remembrance of her Brother and her Lover , the tears came into her eyes . Which nevertheless she restrain'd , and returning Plotina Octavius's Letter , I am so perswaded ( said she to her softly ) that in the condition I am in , I am fit only to excite pity , that I cannot think I have been able to excite Love. Besides , if it were so , Octavius would be more unhappy thereby : for in truth I love my grief so much , that I believe I should hate whosoever would comfort me of it . Plotina would have answer'd Hermilia if Telanus had not arriv'd , who brought Theomenes to them , and told them that at the very time he was speaking , Galerita , the Princess of the Leontines , the generous Melintha , the charming Hersilia , all the friends of Aronces and Titus too , were speaking in his favour to Porsenna ; and he promis'd that the next morning he would let them know what the success was . But who is this Hersilia you speak of ? ( said the fair and melancholy Hermilia ) What ? ( said Plotina looking attentively upon her ) did not you take notice , the day the Queen of Hetruria came hither , of a very fair person who was with her , to whom Melintha was almost continually speaking , and who has so lovely an air ? I assure you ( answer'd Hermilia ) I observ'd nothing , but had my mind fill'd only with my own sorrow , whilst that great Court was here . Were it but only to do something new ( said Amilcar ) 't is fit to draw you the Picture of a person whom you saw and did not see . For my part ( said Plotina ) who am charm'd with her beauty , I shall be ravish'd to understand a little more accurately who she is : and as for me ( said Valeria ) seeing she is Melintha's friend , and does Aronces service , I am very curious of all that relates to her . Theomenes can better content your desire ( answer'd Telanus ) than any one , for he is Hersilia's intimate friend . I am ready to do what the company pleases ( said Theomenes ) but if the fair Hermilia has not the same curiosity , I shall speak nothing of her person , but only of her wit and vertue . 'T is true ( answer'd this illustrious Sister of Brutus ) few things in the world can make me curious ; but being I am conscious that it is not just to molest all the world continually with our grief , and that when we seek not to cure it by death , we ought to over-rule it , and learn at least to live , without appearing incivil and humorsome ; to reproach my self of my weakness in not being able to overcome my melancholy , I will confess ingenuously , that I know not whether Hersilia is brown or fair , tall or low ; and next , I will demand of you , what manner of person it is whom you esteem , and who ( I understand ) is universally esteem'd . Know then , Madam ( said Theomenes ) Hersilia is of a very comely and agreeable stature . Her hair is the fairest brown in the World , her visage oval , her eyes large and handsome and of something a darkish blew , which renders them more sparkling and agreeable . She has a handsome mouth , pure teeth , and the air and cast of a sprightly person , of a person of condition , and of a person of the Court. Her Physiognomy is noble , there is lustre and delicateness in her beauty ; she has no affectedness neither in her looks , nor words , nor actions ; and though she has sometimes I know not what little discontented and fierce air , yet it serves rather to render her amiable than diminish her Charms . Her gracefulness is enforc'd , she dresses her self very exquisitely , and especially her head to the best advantage without shewing too much or too little art therein . One thing is very peculiar to Hersilia , namely , that without appearing morose , never any other Beauty was so averse from all thoughts of Gallantry . In effect all the Court renders homage to her vertue , and has an extraordinary esteem for her . Hersilia's heart is naturally very noble , and her mind of good temper ; she sees things as they are , and acts always as she ought . She is naturally magnificent too and generous , she is faithful , secret , and discreet ; and though she is not the freest person in the world of her caresses , nevertheless she is always very civil . She loves few people ardently , although otherwise she is a very generous Friend . She is much affected with merit , and carefully seeks all opportunities to serve such as are deserving . She understands handsome composures exactly , and without making ostentation of her wit , they that write Verses well cannot judge of them better than she . She is skill'd in divers Foreign Languages , she speaks very agreeably ; and there is something I know not what so charming both in her person and in her mind , that she cannot be too much extoll'd . Having a considerable charge under the Queen , she has many times occasion to give proofs of her conduct , address , and judgment ; but whatever occasion she meets with , she always comes off with glory ; and it may be said , in brief , that Hersilia is a Lady infinitely amiable . When she does not esteem any one , she is sufficiently put to 't to conceal it ; and she is more absolutely Mistress of her inclination than of her aversion . Her piety is solid , and not like theirs , who affect a certain outside austerity which scarce ever reaches to the heart : and it may be said without untruth , Hersilia is so accomplisht , that no greater perfections can be desir'd in any person . Moreover , she is highly respected by the generous Artander her husband , who has an eminent Office and a very considerable Government under the King , and who no doubt deserves to have such a vertuous wife as Hersilia . For he is of an illustrious family , has an heroick mind , great judgment , and capacity to manage the most difficult affairs . He is honorable , just , and valiant as any mortal can be ; he has done several great and glorious actions in the Wars , which have acquir'd him a fair renown . But his valour produces neither vanity , nor pride , nor insolence in him ; and no man can be found that exceeds him in modesty and prudence . He has some backwardness in his first addresses ; but being very civil too , his serious humor does not disoblige any ; and in fine , it may be concluded that if Hersilia is worthy of Artander , Artander is worthy of Hersilia . All which Theomenes has spoken is so true ( said Telanus ) that if he be deficient in any thing , 't is in not speaking enough of those two excellent persons . I acknowledge it ( answer'd Theomenes ) but the cause of it , is , because I am so accustom'd to the modest humor of Hersilia , who will never have any to commend her , that I dare not so much as praise her in her absence ; so great a fear I have of stirring up that amiable little frowardness , which she is sometimes in railery reproacht with , and withal which so well becomes her . But I would know ( said Amilcar ) whether the fair Hermilia , who saw her and did not see her , the day the Queen of Hetruria came hither , has not heard that which Theomenes has spoken , and not attended to him . No ( answer'd this fair Virgin ) and I know now so well what a person Hersilia is , that if I still took any care for the World , I would with all my heart resemble her . You have no doubt wherewith to comfort your self without resembling her ( said Plotina ) but 't is true , if you ought to cease being such as you are , you would have reason to desire to be such as she is ; since she is certainly a very love ● and excellent person . It needs be no wonder 〈…〉 the generous Melintha loves her so much . Yet their humors are not alike ( said Amilcar ) but having both of them very prudent wits , they never clash , even in such things wherein they do not agree . The truth is ( said Telanus ) Melintha is much taken with the delights of solitude , which Hersilia does not care for : but this diversity of sentiments produces only an innocent contest , which occasions them to speak very agreeable things . When Hersilia ( added Theomenes ) is for some days at a little place of retirement , which my Sister much affects , she reproaches her pleasantly for taking more pleasure , in seeing from her Windows great Boats loaden with several Countrey-commodities pass by , than in seeing some stately Horse-race . For my part ( said Plotina ) I should side with Hersilia in this contest against Melintha : And I should help Melintha ( said Valeria ) to defend her self against Hersilia . For I think nothing more delightful than to see Boats afar off going to and fro upon a great River , to behold the Flocks dispers'd in the Meadows , the Shepherds playing upon some rustick Instrument , and the Shepherdesses dancing at the corner of a Wood. Then you would like Melintha's little house well ( said Telanus ) for all things there are solitary , Country-like , and agreeable . In what place is this lovely solitude ? ( demanded Valeria . ) It is near Clusium ( answer'd Theomenes ) but I undertake not to describe it to you ; Telanus must do that , if you desire to know what manner of place it is . I willingly consent thereto ( reply'd Telanus ) for I confess to you , I am extremely pleas'd with it . Tell us then precisely how it is ( said Plotina ) but have a care what you speak , for I advertise you , Amilcar who hears you , knows how to make the description of a handsome place admirably . I am so accustom'd ( answer'd Telanus ) to yield to Amilcar , that I shall not be surpris'd if I be inferiour to him in the art of making descriptions . For my part ( said Amilcar ) I confess to you , I shall be much troubled if you surpass me . Happen what will ( said Telanus , after he had been desir'd to represent the house of Melintha ) I shall tell you the solitude I am to describe has something so pleasing in it , that all Palaces must yield to it . But that which is more remarkable in this matter , is , that the admirable Melintha has made so considerable an alteration in this place , that it may be said she has almost wholly transform'd it . The first time I was there , I could not conceive it could become agreeable , the Garden behind the house was so exceedingly narrow , and all the ground was so declining and uneven that one would have thought he walkt upon the side of a precipice . So that though the prospect of this place was very handsome , yet it was enjoy'd from so incommodious a station , that this diminisht part of its delightfulness . Nevertheless in a very short time and with no great expence , Melintha has render'd it such as I am going to describe to you . The Court is of a largeness proportionable to the house , all which is seen of the building appears new and of a graceful plainness . There is a Hall which has a Chamber at one end and a kind of little Gallery at the other . It is open in the midst of the side towards the Garden , which two stages of stone-stairs lead into , from whence is seen a green plat terrass'd , of a very reasonable greatness , a rustical Garden beneath , which leads insensibly descending into a little Grove , whose shadiness is so much the more agreeable , for that there is heard from thence the murmur of a very pleasant River which passes hard by . But to return to the stone-perron whence I have drawn your imagination , conceive , that you see from thence not only the terrass'd green-plat , the rustical Garden , and the little Grove , but above twenty miles distance , with so charming a variety of objects , that nothing is more agreeable . For beyond all that I have mention'd there is seen a delightful River , in which are several little green Islands embellishing it in that place , between which many little Boats are seen passing to and fro . But a hundred paces from thence , this pleasant River goes toward the right hand to discharge it self into a greater , which is seen coming afar off ; and being it comes winding , it is seen in several places at a great distance . So that beholding the water on both sides , this little corner of Land wherein many Flocks are feeding , seems almost an Island between two Rivers which make an admirable shew ; and beyond which are seen many handsome Villages , till the sight loses it self : and on the left hand a rustick bridge and a little house beyond , whose irregular structure contributes something to the handsomness of the prospect , as well as several remote Temples which are seen in divers places of the Plain . But having describ'd this pleasant Landskip to you , which is seen from all the apartments of the house , I must lead you up a curious and goodly stair-case , and cause you to enter into a Chamber , the hangings of which are blew and silver , and the Windows reach from the top to the bottom , that so the sight may be more free . Next , I must lead you into a little place in which there is nothing but chains , a little Table , two admirable Pictures with guilded frames , the designs of which having some correspondence to solitude , agreeably fill the imagination . For in one of them is seen a very handsome woman , represented in a wild Country , wherein no living thing appears but this fair person , who seeming to be driven out of the World , leans upon a Tree in a careless manner , which manifests that the light it self is no longer the object of her view , so retir'd she appears into her self . Her graceful fair hair is dishevel'd upon her shoulders , the whiteness of which cannot be surpass'd but by the complexion of this solitary fair , in whose countenance is seen so sweet a sorrow , that joy it self never caus'd any thing so agreeable . Her whole posture has a negligence full of sadness , which corresponds to her sentiments . As much as is seen of her body is admirable , the little clothing which appears is natural , the Landskip is done to the life , and , in fine , this piece is worthy of the excellent Painter who drew it , of the amiable place wherein it is , and of the admirable person to whom it belongs . But from this so delightful Cabinet you pass into a little Chamber , the most pleasant that ever was seen . The furniture of it is Grey , Isabella and White ; there is also a very handsome solitary Landskip , the Bed stands in a little room apart : On one side of which is a large Window open from top to bottom , like all the rest , which have an Iron-rail to lean upon , of exquisite workmanship ; and on the other , another great Window which opens into a little Closet , painted and guilded , where there is a Tablet in which Iupiter is pourtray'd , and where Melintha performs her devotions to the Gods , on such days as she cannot go to the publick Temples . But to conclude the description of this retreat of the admirable Melintha , you must know , that returning out of this little Chamber and the Cabinet where the Picture of the fair Hermite is , you go into a Chamber , the Tapistry whereof is silver and blew , and from thence enter into a Cabinet which is the handsomest in the World , out at a great Window of which is seen the same prospect which I describ'd to you before . The form of this Cabinet is square ; it is neither too high nor too low roof'd , it is hung round with goodly Pictures whose frames are richly guilded , and which being of two different sizes , are plac'd in a very agreeable order . The fretwork has a very handsome piece in the midst , wherein the Painter has admirably represented sincerity , under the figure of a fair woman holding her heart in her hand . All the ornaments which encompass this piece are very exquisite , and all the other pictures which are seen in this Cabinet , by the design of the excellent Painter who drew them according to Melintha's order , represent several kinds of Landskips , and solitary persons inhabiting them . Such melancholy objects are seen in some of them , that they move the hearts of the Spectators ; in others , so sweet a solitude , as makes the solitary inhabitant envied ; and , in brief , there is so lovely a variety in all these pieces , that Nature has not more in her productions than the admirable Painter has express'd in his works . But amongst the rest , there is a piece which hangs over a Couch , in which designing to represent several sorts of grief , he has done it so admirably , that it cannot be sufficiently commended . I forgot to tell you that on the side the door is of which is opposite to that of the Window , hangs a Looking-glass , which receiving all the objects of the prospect , gives a pleasant sight of it to one that looks not upon it . In a corner of this Cabinet a little Bay is contriv'd within the thickness of the Wall , to place Books in , where also Melintha would have a piece put , whose sight alone should excite sentiments of piety , notwithstanding any indisposedness thereto : but this is not seen , but when one pleases . To conclude , this Cabinet is so handsome , so uniform and so stately , that there is no Palace in the World wherein it might not be admir'd . Thus I have shew'd you this little house , which pleases Melintha far more than a greater and fairer , which she has caus'd to be built at Clusium . I wonder not if it pleases her ( answer'd Plotina ) for as you represent it , I think I should delight to see Boats , Shepherds , Shepherdesses and Flocks of Sheep out of that amiable Cabinet : especially ( added Valeria ) if there be good company . I agree with you ( answer'd she ) that agreeable company does no hurt ; but , humor may add to the delight of the handsomest Desart in the World. But however , 't is fit to do justice to Telanus , and confess that if he does not surpass Amilcar in descriptions , he may pretend to equal him . I beseech you ( said Amilcar ) do not determine things so precisely , but rather give an ambiguous judgment , so that either of us may believe he has the advantage . Be it how it will ( said Theomenes ) you may be both commended without our fearing to misplace our praises . As Theomenes was speaking thus , there was heard a great noise from without the Tents , which Telanus going to see what it meant , found it was caus'd by Souldiers quarrelling about Aronces , some of them saying the Camp ought to make an insurrection to deliver him ; others , that it behov'd always to obey Porsenna , who knew well what he had to do . Telanus would have appeas'd and accorded them , but an old Souldier addressing to him , How ? my Lord ( said he to him ) shall we let Aronces perish without attempting to deliver him , who is all our hope ? No , no , it must not be ; Porsenna may remember that heretofore himself was not deliver'd but by violence . We are newly told ( added he ) that the King speaks of putting him to death assoon as he has found Mutius : but it must not be endur'd that he commit this injustice , and we shall serve him , in serving Aronces . Hereupon Telanus judging it might be dangerous for Aronces to have the Army shew too much ardor for him ; to pacifie the incens'd Souldiers , told them he knew the Prince would shortly be cleared , and freed from his imprisonment : whereby he repressed part of their violence , and went to re-assure the fair Romans , whom the noise had alarm'd . This evening and the next morning , the Queen of Hetruria , the Princess of the Leontines , and all the friends of Aronces made their utmost instance for him to Porsenna ; but to no effect : for he was so perswaded Aronces and Mutius had conspir'd against him , that he could not have been more , if himself had been an ear witness of their Confederacy . And therefore ( said he to the Princess of the Leontines ) 't is only out of regard to the formalities of justice , that Aronces is not yet dead ; and assoon as Mutius is found , and they whom I have in custody shall maintain before him and Aronces that they were the instruments of this horrid Conspiracy , which Love excited them to , nothing shall be able to hinder me from giving that great example of justice , which I owe to Posterity and my own preservation . All Aronces's Friends perceiving reasons , sentiments of nature , and prayers prevail'd nothing with this prejudic'd Prince , told him he hazarded to see Rome against him , and to cause his own Army to mutiny . If you are minded to hasten Aronces death ( answer'd he ) you need but speak as you do ; for if my Subjects rebel for the Criminal Aronces , 't is a sign that he is a rebel himself , that they look upon him as their head , and that the best course I can take is to punish a Parricide speedily . The friends of Aronces would have reply'd , but the cruel Tullia arriving , they could not ; because the King signifi'd that he was minded to be alone with her . Yet they repin'd so loudly that Tullia heard their murmurs : but being us'd to complaints and curses , she was not mov'd at them , but made shew of not having heard them . As for Tarquin , he continu'd at his Quarter , that he might keep his Forces in their duty , whilst Tullia promoted her dismal negotiation . Titus indeed was much devoted to Aronces interest , and was continually active for him : but as for Sextus , he had nothing in his heart but love for Clelia , and was so transported with it that he thought of nothing else . For whilst all the Camp was in Alarm , Tarquin and Tullia were contriving to destroy Aronces , and all the Friends of this Prince in the Camp or as Rome were studying to save him , Sextus was devising to carry away Clelia ; for in this confusion the Hostages were guarded with less circumspection , though Porsenna on the contrary had commanded they should be kept most carefully . In order to which , Sextus corrupted some of the Souldiers which guarded Clelia , assur'd many to him of the King his Fathers , and whereas the Tents of these fair Romans were upon the bank of Tyber , he gave order to have Boats in readiness to convey her away by night . He prefix'd a day and hour to do it , and hop'd so well to carry on and accomplish his purpose , that it might be believ'd Clelia was carried away either by the Romans , or by the friends of Aronces , for fear Porsenna should treat her rigorously . Moreover , he resolv'd to send her to Cumae , because he had an intimate friendship with the Tyrant which raign'd there at that time . On the other side Amilcar going and coming continually from Rome to the Camp and from the Camp to Rome , divers consultations were held in both these places for the deliverance of Aronces ; but no sure course could be found out for bringing about so just a design . Some judg'd it best to get the Prince out of Prison , that so he might afterwards justifie himself in freedom ; but such as knew him well , believ'd that should his Guards be forc'd or corrupted , he would not have recourse to flight , for fear it should argue him to be criminal . Others thought it most expedient for the Camp and Rome to rise of a sudden , and go demand Aronces of Porsenna with Arms in hand ; but a Treaty having been made with this King , and Rome not being in a condition to venture a second Siege , the Senate would not have consented that the Pacification should be infring'd . Besides , the twenty fair Romans who were given in Hostage , having Lovers at Rome , they were not forward to suffer any such resolution to be taken as might bring them into danger . Some there were also who propounded to go to Tarquin's Quarter , and following Mutius's example , kill the Tyrant with the execrable Tullia : but this Proposition was not approv'd . However , that something might be done , it was resolv'd that Artemidorus and Themistus , being two great Princes , should go to Porsenna the next day , to tell him a very considerable truth : for he interpreted Mutius's departure to be a flight , and it was at length discover'd to proceed only from a despair of Love. For the last conversation Mutius had with Valeria made a deep impression upon him ; so that being desirous to try whether , whilst she was at the Camp , he could more easily bring Publicola to be favorable to him , he went to him , and spoke to him with an air so little submissive , that it was apparent he behav'd himself like the deliverer of Rome . At which Publicola being displeas'd , answer'd him with a generous sincerity which cast him into despair ; for he so clearly intimated to him , that he should not take his daughter from Herminius , that he became desperate , leaving Publicola in a great fury , and soon after departed from Rome . Whereby it was easie to judge that Love was a greater cause of his absence than any other consideration . It was therefore resolv'd that Themistus and Artemidorus should go to Porsenna the next day , and tell what they had understood from Publicola , to the end Mutius's departure might no longer pass for an evidence against Aronces . Not , that what they had to say was a convincing truth , but it was at least a favourable presumption ; and being they could do no better , they did as people use to do in great misfortunes , namely , rather to do a hundred things unprofitably , than fail of doing one thing which may be beneficial . But whilst all in Rome or the two Camps , were devising to destroy or save Aronces , this unfortunate Prince indur'd the greatest torments an amorous heart which loves honour is capable of . He saw himself accus'd of a horrid crime , by a father whom he had deliver'd from a long imprisonment , and whose life he had sav'd , and by a father whom he respected still notwithstanding the injustice he did him . But that which afflicted him most , was , that the letter he receiv'd from Clelia , perswaded him either that she believ'd the accusation charg'd upon him , or else accus'd him her self of something ; and to augment his grief , he saw he had lost the Letter , which might be of some ill consequence to him if it were in the hands of Porsenna : so that his affliction was more than can be imagin'd . But he did not suffer alone ; for Clelia's mind was more disquieted than ever any persons in the World. She lov'd Aronces more than her self ; but she could not but believe , or at least fear , that he was unfaithful to her . She wisht nothing with more ardor than to hear Porsenna was appeas'd , and nevertheless she could not hear without indignation that Lysimena acted with that generous confidence which led her to speak to Porsenna whatever she believ'd might advantage Aronces , without considering that this augmented Zenocrates's jealousie : for being she knew her self innocent , she conceiv'd it would be easie for her to justifie her self at any time ; and therefore she continued to act the same generosity in so important an occasion . Which so disgusted Clelia , that she almost wisht the prayers Lysimena made to Porsenna would take no effect , that so Aronces might not owe his life and liberty to her . Plotina and Valeria being the confidents of all her sorrows , she spoke of nothing else to them when they were alone , especially at nights ; for these three fair persons lay in the same place , not , but that it might be said that these twenty fair Romans were in one and the same Tent , because they had communication one with another ; but nevertheless , they had in a manner every one their own . Clelia , Valeria , and Plotina being one evening together lamenting their misfortunes , Clelia told her Friends she had still more cause to fear some greater , than they knew of ; For I beheld ( said she to them ) or thought I beheld the virtuous Lucretia last night , and I imagin'd too I heard her voice . Being unhappy people ( said Valeria ) seldome have pleasing Dreams , 't is not to be wonder'd if that dismal Idea came into your fancie . 'T is true ( added she ) considering what befel her illustrious Lover , these kind of advertisements seem not altogether to be rejected ; for if you remember , Lucretia appear'd to him . Tell us therefore in what manner you thought you beheld that fair but unfortunate Lady . My discontents , as you may imagine ( answer'd Clelia ) strangely possess my mind , so that I never sleep but out of weariness . Hereby it hapned , that it was almost break of day before I shut mine eyes . In this condition I know not whether my heaviness forc'd me to sleep , or whether I was really awake ; but me thought I beheld a good great light , which nevertheless was somewhat dusky too ; a moment after Lucretia appear'd to me fairer than ever I saw her , her hair was dishevell'd , she was cover'd with a large white Robe , and held a bloody Ponyard in her hand . In this posture methought I heard her voice , which was something terrifying . Flee , Clelia , flee ( said she to me ) but flee speedily ; for I advertise you that the Tyrant , who caus'd me to have recourse to this Ponyard , has a design against your honour as he had against mine . Have recourse therefore to flight , and bring not your self into the necessity of being oblig'd to have recourse to death . After this , the light disappear'd , Lucretia vanish'd ; but the sound of her voice has made such an impression upon my mind , that all this day I have done nothing else but think upon what I imagin'd I saw and heard , and had not so much power as to tell it you : besides , having not seen you alone , I was unwilling to speak of a thing which seems only fit to make me suspected of having a mind something weak . Clelia had scarce done speaking this to her Friends , when one of their Guards enter'd into their Tent , with a certain hasty air which signifi'd he had some important matter to tell . I beseech you , Madam ( said he to Clelia ) pardon me the liberty I take of entring into your Tent ; if Lucilius or Telanus had been come back from the King , I would have addressed my self to them ; but being they are not here , and I cannot tell that which I have to say , to him that commands us in their absence , I address to you , to advertise you that Sextus will carry you away by violence , if you do not take care to prevent it . I have not been able to learn whether he intends it this night or the next ; but I know infallibly he hath laid all his contrivances for that purpose ; several of my Companions are to be assistant to him , he that commands us is his Creature , he has Boats in readiness , and is himself to serve in this violence . Wherefore , Madam , conceiving I could never serve the Prince better than by serving you , I come to give you this intelligence . The business is urgent ( added he ) and I understand the design as fully as possibly one can . But by what means came you to know it ? ( said Clelia much affrighted . ) One of my companions , Madam , ( answer'd he ) who would have engag'd me in this criminal design told me of it , and I made shew of consenting to it , to the end I might give you notice of it . Valeria , Plotina , and Clelia , askt this man divers other Questions , who answer'd them with so much ingenuity , that they were assur'd he did not lye . They thanked him for his generosity , and desir'd him to tell Telanus , assoon as he came from the King , that they must necessarily speak with him ; and in case Telanus did not return speedily , to come himself to speak with them . Well , my dear Sister ( said Clelia to Plotina ) the apparition of the virtuous Lucretia is but too true , and am not I very unhappy in seeing my self lov'd by the most infamous of men ? Was not I sufficiently oppress'd with the misfortunes of Aronces and his infidelity , without being more so by mischiefs more dreadful to me than death ? But , in fine ( added she ) I am not resolv'd to await this dismal adventure ; I must go from Tent to Tent to awake all my Companions , oblige them all to stay with me , till the return of Telanus , and engage them by Oath to stick to me , and rather tear me in pieces , than suffer me to be carri'd away by the infamous Sextus . If Telanus comes ( said Plotina ) it is absolutely necessary that he give way for us to escape ; for in the condition things are , we know not who to have recourse to . For my part ( said Valeria ) I know not whether we should do well to violate the Laws of Nations by going to Rome though we might , or whether it would not be better to have recourse to the Princess of the Leontines . No , no , ( answer'd Clelia ) I will not be oblig'd to that Princess ; and as things now are , I believe she would not be as serviceable to me as she is to Aronces ; and besides , do you think Porsenna will at present believe any thing against a Son of Tullia ? We must therefore begin to assemble all our Friends together ; and so Clelia causing a maid-slave to light her , was follow'd by Valeria and Plotina through the lines of Communication which went from Tent to Tent , where they awaken'd Hermilia , Colatina , and all the rest . But after they were come together into one and the same Tent , the Soldier who discover'd the plot to Clelia , came to tell her that Lucilius and Telanus had sent notice that they would not lodge there that night , because some affairs requir'd their presence elsewhere . Wherefore Clelia interpreting this as an artifice of Sextus , who caus'd them to be retain'd , that he might the better effect his design , was in a very terrifi'd condition , and the death of Lucretia coming into her mind at the same time , she thought every moment she beheld Sextus entring with his Soldiers to carry her away . All her Friends partaking of her fear , counsell'd her the best they could ; but she having a great heart , No , no , my Companions ( said she , beholding some of them with tears in their eyes ) 't is to no purpose to weep , we must this day shew that we are Romans , that we love honour , and that death cannot daunt us ; for do not imagine ( added she ) that this design regards only me ; all they that serve a ravisher , are ravishers themselves ; and I do not question , but the infamous Sextus has promis'd you to such as are to be his instruments in so criminal an action . But were it otherwise ( continu'd she ) I will believe that the affection you have for me , and the sense of honour would lead you to be willing to save me , and to take a resolution to make an escape from this place , where we cannot but every moment be expos'd to the insolence of the two mutinous Camps , which in all probability will shortly fall foul together . Let us then make a daring and generous resolution ; our Tents are upon the Bank of Tyber , and there is no way to escape but by the River . If we dye , we shall die with greater glory than Lucretia , since it will be in avoiding an unhappiness , which she would not out-live . I know it will be said at Rome , that we violate the Treaty ; but every thing may be lawfully done to save our honours . Nevertheless that you may not think ( added she ) I will cause you all to be drown'd for my preservation , and expose you to an inevitable danger , hear what course I conceive fit to be taken . You know when we came out of Rome , we were adorn'd like publick Victims to be sacrific'd to the peace ; so that we have many Jewels amongst us : let us promise all we have to the Souldier who gave us this intelligence , on condition he will be serviceable to us ; let us not wait for the return of Lucilius or Telanus , nor tempt them to be unfaithful to the King of Hetruria , who committed us to their custody ; but let us only devise how to deceive our Guards ; we may easily do it , provided that Soldier and some of his companions be for us ; let us send to him who commands in the absence of Lucilius and Telanus , to desire permission to bathe our selves at break of day , which without doubt he will grant us ; for being perhaps 't is the night following wherein he intends to convoy me away , he will believe this will facilitate his design . But when we come to the Water side , you shall do what you see me do ; ask me no more , but leave me to manage this enterprize . I require no more of you , but of what I will my self shew you an example : but above all things , to continue your selves in the generous resolution which I see you inclinable to , consider always , I conjure you , that the business is no less than to keep our selves from being under the power of the murderer of the virtuous Lucretia , that glory attends us on the other side of the Tyber , and that we shall eternally dishonour our Country , if we be so pusillanimous and weak as to incur a misfortune which we may avoid . Clelia spoke with so much courage and eloquence , that all her companions hastned to give her their Jewels , swear not to forsake her , but to follow her example and pleasure implicitely . After this she went to speak to the trusty Souldier , and communicating her design to him , she gave him some gratuities , and promis'd him more ; which done , he went to the Officer who commanded the Guard , and whose name was Minitius , to demand his permission for all these fair Virgins to go and bathe themselves in the Tyber about break of day . He made no scruple to grant this request ; and gave orders to such as were to conduct them , without suspecting any thing of the design ; for Rome being on the other side of the River , he could not think these Ladies would imagine it possible to get thither . Besides , being Hostages , and Sextus design in all probability unknown to them , he was on the contrary very glad of their beginning to bathe themselves in the River , inasmuch as it might prove convenient for his enterprize . But to bring it so to pass as to send such Souldiers the next day to conduct them , as were privy to this Plot , he sent others this day ; the order of Military duties requiring successive attendance of several persons . In the mean time the Souldier whom Clelia had gain'd , provided Planks , Hurdles , and Bavines ; it not being possible to get either Boats or Horses : he also suborn'd some other Souldiers to assist him , with the Jewels Clelia gave him , and in brief , he did all that was in his power . Now when break of day was come , these twenty fair Virgins having spent the whole night without sleep , went forth under the conduct of those that were order'd to guard them . It was no lighter when they left their Tents , than just enough to discern things , and to perceive the agitation of the River through the Willows which grew upon the Bank of it in this place . The place was unfrequented , agreeable , and fit for the execution of Clelia's design . The Souldier who was of intelligence with them , hasting to bring them to the place where Tents were erected for them in the River , led them through a way beset with Willows , whose tops were interwoven together , and seem'd to make a kind of rude Canopy ; and at length they arriv'd at the place where they made shew of intending to bathe themselves . They who guided them stay'd at a distance out of respect , to leave them to undress themselves ; and some of them too were corrupted to do so by Clelia's Complotter . But the Ladies not thinking them remote enough , desir'd them to retire a little more back ; which they did . And as soon as they saw them at a good distance , the honest Souldier who was hid behind a bush to assist them , shew'd them the Planks , Hurdles and the Bavines , which he had caus'd to be brought thither secretly , and had so well fitted that each of them could bear up a person in the Water . But when Clelia counted them , she found there was one fewer than needed ; at which she being nothing abash'd , No , no , ( said she ) my companions , trouble not your selves who it shall be that wants something to support her in the water , my courage shall support me , and the Gods will assist me . Let us not therefore lose time ( added this magnanimous Lady ) the moments are precious ; this valiant Souldier whom you see shall help the weakest , and I am so perswaded Heaven will be aiding to us , that I doubt not in the least but we shall all happily get to Rome . The God of Tyber sav'd Horatius when he leapt into it in his Armour ; he will save us perhaps as well as him . After this , Clelia having invok'd the God of the River , without expecting the answer of her companions , cast her self couragiously into the water , and turning towards them , If you love glory ( said she to them ) you will follow me ; and so abandoning her self to the stream of the River , she was carried from the shore . There was no delay , but her companions instantly did the same ; and the Souldier , having so handsomly ty'd some to the Planks , others to the Hurdles and Bavines which he had provided , that there was no fear of sinking , he leapt into the Water after them , and sometimes helpt one , and sometimes another : their cloaths also were of some use in this occasion to bear them up . But there hapn'd a remarkable accident ; for as Clelia turn'd her head now and then to see whether her companions follow'd her , she found a Horse in the midst of the River , which had scap'd from one that led him to drink ; whereupon this couragious Lady got hold of his Bridle , and made shift to mount upon his back . By which means advancing her self above the water , and day being much clear'd up , the Souldiers who had guarded her , were extremely amaz'd to see her and all her companions about her , whom the officious Souldier help'd forward as much as he could ; for they who were not corrupted , believ'd these twenty fair Virgins were in the Tents prepar'd for them upon the River . On the side of Rome , they who perceiv'd a woman upon a Horse swimming in the middle of the River , and follow'd by others who were supported by Planks , Hurdles , or Bavins , knew not at first whether they were not men disguised in the habits of women , and whether this were not some subtle project of Tarquin : so that they were thinking to shoot Arrows at them ; and had indeed done so , if Horatius and Herminius had nothappily arriv'd . For , as Lovers know their Mistresses at a greater distance than others , they were no sooner upon the Bank of the River , but they knew Clelia and Valeria . Which sight so surpris'd them , that they were thinking to cast themselves into the River , to go and meet them ; but this first sentiment being pass'd , reason caus'd them to take some Boats which were there to go meet these couragious Ladies , most of whom were so weary that they receiv'd this succour with joy . In the interim the Souldiers who had guarded these fair Romans , having given the Alarm all about , the Bank of the River was in an instant beset with an innumerable multitude of Souldiers on the side of the Camp , that of the City was as much throng'd with the Inhabitants . Now because these fair Virgins were not in condition to go through the Streets , Horatius and Herminius led them to a house standing near the side of the River , where they dry'd themselves and chang'd their clothes for others which they sent for from their Parents houses . After which , they all went to the first Consul , to give an account of their escape , and to desire him to inform the Senate of it . But they were follow'd with an incredible throng of people , who by this time knowing Clelia was she that undertook this adventurous action for the preservation of her honour , gave her a thousand praises , and extoll'd her above all the Heroes of Antiquity . When Publicola beheld this fair company arrive , he was surpriz'd at it ; for though the rumour of it was brought to him before , yet he did not believe what was told him . Clelia , as principal of the enterprize , went formost , and as soon as she saw Publicola , My Lord ( said she to him ) if that which my companions and I have done seem unreasonable to you , I conjure you to lay the blame only upon me , for they have done no more but followed me ; and if the Senate conceive me culpable , I am ready to undergo such punishment as shall seem good to them to inflict upon me ; for I dread neither pains nor death , I fear nothing but infamy . After this Valeria beginning to speak , inform'd Publicola of the violence intended by Sextus , and omitted nothing that might serve to justifie the action which they had done . Your fact is so glorious ( answer'd Publicola , speaking to Clelia ) that were it unjust , it would nevertheless deserve to be eternally commended ; nothing undoubtedly being more heroical , than to preserve one's honour with the hazard of death . But since you have acted for yours , you must suffer Rome to act also for hers , and therefore I enjoyn you all to stay here till the Senate have deliberated upon the action which you have done . Then Publicola leaving them to the charge of Domitia , gave order that the Senate should be extraordinarily assembled . In the mean time Clelius , Sulpitia , Octavius , Racilia , Flavia , Salonina , Artemidorus , Themistus , Merigenes , Aemilius , Spurius , Acrisius , Sicinius , Damon , and all the relations of these fair virgins , came to visit them , every one making a complement to them according to their humor or inclination , and all extolling Clelia with a kind of contest . Horatius was extreme joyful in this occasion , and found such pleasure in the glory of his Mistress , that he had not greater when he perform'd that grand action of the Sublician Bridge . He fanci'd that Clelia's leaping into Tyber as he had done , was a happy presage to him ; and it was some delight to him , to think that Clelia fled from a place where Aronces was . But if his own thoughts gave him hope , the looks and words of Clelia gave him none at all : but on the contrary having spoken a moment with her apart , he found her mind still firmer to her old resolution . At least , Madam , ( said he to her ) do not make me unhappy before the time , leave Fortune to act as she pleases , and act your self as you are minded ; but do not forbid me to hope that perhaps you will one day find your self forc'd by destiny not to hate me . All humane prudence can foresee nothing , three days ago you would not have believ'd you could have attempted to cross the Tybe without a Boat , and nevertheless you have done it with an heroical magnanimity . 'T is true ( answer'd she ) none can foresee their own actions ; but such as are prudent , cannot and ought not to change their sentiments . Nevertheless ( reply'd he ) 't is frequently requisite to conform our selves to matters according to the time . As for such Wisdom ( answer'd Clelia ) I renounce it with all my heart : that which is just once , is always so ; I never cease to love that which I love ; and even the infidelity and death of Aronces shall never cause my heart to change . I say more ( added she ) for supposing what is absolutely impossible , that I could cease to love Aronces , and have such an affection for you as you desire , you would not be the happier for it ; for a pure sentiment of honour would hinder me from expressing any thing of it , and I should die a thousand times rather than do any thing that might make me liable to the reproach , that I lov'd twice in my life . But , Horatius , matters are not in these terms ; and I speak to you as I do , only to put you out of all hope , and so to oblige you to be hereafter contented with my esteem and friendship . Alas ! Madam ( said he to her ) if you could but cease to love Aronces , I should not want much of being happy : for I conceive it not possible that a heart disengaged from all passion could resist mine . Have I not told you ( answer'd she ) that though I should love you ( which yet can never happen ) you would not be the less miserable ? Ha! Madam ( reply'd Horatius ) if you lov'd me , you would be no longer Mistress of your own sentiments , but speak after another manner . But , alas ! I am not yet so happy , and perhaps never shall . Whilst Horatius was speaking thus to Clelia , Herminius was conversing with Valeria ; but for his unhappiness , it was in the presence of Aemilius and Spurius . Plotina was also importun'd by Sicinius , Acrisius , and Damon . As for Octavius , he address'd to Hermilia , who though she did not receive him rigorously , yet she gave him greater cause of despair than if she had been more severe : for after divers passionate expressions which he us'd to her , To testifie to you that I esteem you ( answer'd Hermilia ) I will discover to you my real sentiments . I confess then , that considering things according to the course of the World in general , it would be very advantagious for me if I could love you ; and the illustrious and unfortunate Brutus would no doubt have judg'd your affection very glorious to me ; for that your Birth is noble , you have wit , courage and virtue ; but , generous Octavius , having lost the Prince of Pometia , whom all the world knows I did not hate , I cannot , I ought not to love any hereafter . When a Lover is lost by his own inconstancie , I conceive in process of time another may be admitted ; but when a faithful Lover is lost by death , fidelity ought to be reserv'd to his ashes , and never any thing lov'd but his Memory . These , Octavius , are my true sentiments ; you know in what manner I have lost an illustrious Brother and an illustrious Lover , help me to lament them , and I promise you all my friendship ; but desire nothing more of me . Had the Gods heard my vows , I should have miscarri'd in crossing the Tyber ; but though I did nothing toward saving my self , the too kind River bore me up whether I would or no. For my part ( said Plotina , who overheard these last words ) I assure you I neglected nothing to preserve my life , and certainly I must needs love honour and Clelia ardently , to have indanger'd my self as I did : but however , I do not wonder to see so many brave Warriors ( added she ) for no doubt example serves much to beget courage ; at least , I know , if I had been all alone , I should not have had the power to put my self into the Tyber , without other help than a pitiful plank to which I was fastned : but when I beheld my sister courageously leap into the water , without plank or hurdle , Valeria as resolutely follow her , and Hermilia hasten to do so too , I would not be the last , but left Collatina the honour to bring up the rear . 'T is true ( answer'd that fair Virgin ) I was the slowest , but I assure you , the reason which you imagine , was not the cause of it , but rather for that I was not unwilling the generous Souldier who did us such good service , might be near me when I enter'd into the water . I perceive ( said Plotina ) neither the love of Honour nor the greatness of danger do deprive you of your judgment . I am less astonisht at that ( said Valeria ) than to see that nothing abates your joy . I assure you ( answer'd Plotina agreeably ) that the joy which appears this day in my words is an habitual joy , wherein my heart is not much concern'd . Whilst these fair Virgins were discoursing thus together , Domitia told them several times , it would be best for them to betake themselves to sleep ; but they had too great a desire to know what the determination of the Senate would be . And indeed it was a matter extraordinary and important enough , to make them curious and solicitous about it . When the Senate was assembled , Publicola faithfully reported the business as he understood it from Clelia and her Companions ; he highly commended the courage of these generous Virgins , and especially of Clelia , who attempted so daring an action . Then he added , that the people being much taken with extraordinary adventures , would declare themselves for Clelia ; and that as he pass'd the streets , he observ'd they approv'd what this generous Lady had done . After which , it belongs to us ( saith he ) to consider what we have to do , both for the good of the Commonwealth , and for our own honour ; for though I have a daughter amongst those who have certainly offended Porsenna , yet I am not backward to declare , that for preserving the Publick-faith , it is requisite to remand them to him again . Some Senators less generous than Publicola , who had daughters or Kinswomen amongst these Hostages , decry'd it as cruelty to send these Virgins again under the power of an incens'd Prince , who was capable of putting his own Son to death . But Publicola answer'd , that events ought to be left to the will of the Gods , and that in all cases our duty is to be perform'd . Which advice of Publicola prevailing , the Senate ordain'd that these twenty fair Virgins should be sent back to Porsenna , to whom the true case of their escape should be manifested , thereby to oblige him to guard them more carefully : but it was however resolv'd too , that a Statue on Horse-back should be erected to Clelia in the high part of the Sacred street . Even Clelius himself though much afflicted to see Clelia return to the Camp , was of opinion that she should be remitted thither . But as for Horatius and Herminius , they would not deliver their minds in this occasion , being unable to determine to say any thing that might intrench upon their honour or their love . When the Assembly was broke up , Publicola return'd to his own house , follow'd by Horatius and Herminius ; as he was entring in , he saw Amilcar amongst these fair Romans , who came from the Camp , and inform'd him that Porsenna being exasperated by Tarquin , Tullia , and Sextus , was in a high indignation at the action of Clelia , that the next day he would send Embassadors to redemand the Hostages , and that if they were refus'd to him , he had sworn to break the Peace and destroy Rome . Amilcar added , that Porsenna imagin'd Clelia did this action only out of fear lest she should be forc'd to tell what she knew concerning the pretended Crime of Aronces , and that all things therefore deserved to be carefully examin'd . He added too , that it was a very great unhappiness for Aronces that Mutius was absent . Amilcar spoke this to Publicola in the presence of these twenty fair Virgins who with much impatience expected that the first Consul should inform them of the deliberation of the Senate . But they were astonisht to hear two such different results ; for Publicola first told them what honour the Senate had done to Clelia ; and then ( which increas'd their wonder ) that it behov'd them to resolve to return to the Camp the next day . At the first News Clelia cast down her eyes out of modesty ; but at the second , she blusht out of indignation ; nevertheless , having consider'd the Publick-interest which caus'd the Senate to act so , she recollected her self , and beginning to speak , We must obey , my Companions ( said she looking upon them ) and if I find my self in danger of a new unhappiness , instead of flight I will have recourse to death , and never ingage you to follow me . Clelia spoke this with so resolute and generous an aspect , that all who beheld her , judg'd she deserv'd greater honour than the Senate had decreed to her . Horatius's affection receiv'd new flames hereby ; for if beauty produces love , 't is only virtue which preserves and augments it long after its production . However because Clelia was willing to avoid Horatius , and perceiv'd her Companions and her self needed rest , they retir'd into the several Apartments which were prepar'd for them ; for , being they were to depart early the next morning , to return to the Camp , they would not separate themselves : wherefore though the house Publicola now dwelt in , was not so stately as that which formerly he so generously destroy'd , nevertheless , these fair Virgins were well enough accommodated in it . But before they retir'd , Clelia inquir'd of Amilcar concerning Aronces , and understood by his answer that he had none but unwelcome News to tell her of him ; so that she withdrew with Valeria in the greatest melancholy in the world . Come ( said she to her ) let us go prepare our selves to dye , and perhaps to see the unfortunate Aronces put to death . After which , she went into the Chamber which was provided for her , leaving Amilcar speaking to Plotina and Cesonia ; but she went with so deep a sadness upon her countenance , that it excited grief in all that beheld it . The End of the Second Book of the Fifth Part. CLELIA : The Fifth and last Part. BOOK III. LOVERS scarce ever forbear to speak of their passion to their Mistresses when they find opportunity for it ; wherefore Clelia was no sooner retir'd , but Amilcar seeing himself alone with Plotina and Cesonia , us'd such discourse to them as sufficiently manifested the sentiments of his heart . I know well ( said he to Plotina ) I am requir'd by reason to leave you , but for my consolation I will go pass the evening with Cesonia , that I may speak of you , and that with a person who loves you . For my part ( said she to him ) I am so weary by having watch'd so long and pass'd over the Tyber without a Boat , that I dare not promise you the like ; for how melancholy soever all my companions are , I believe they are so sleepy , that should I desire to speak of you , I should find none to hear me . But dispense with me at this time , even for thinking on you ; for sleep has the priviledge to make us forget every thing , without a crime . However ( said Amilcar ) permit Cesonia to tell me all which I desire to know concerning you . I consent to it ( answer'd she as she was going away ) but take heed your curiosity give you not more trouble than pleasure ; and besides it is not incident to persons addicted to jollity to have great adventures ; but all extraordinary events are reserved for the melancholick . Assoon as Plotina had said this , she follow'd her companions , and Amilcar went with Cesonia . When he came into the Chamber of this amiable Lady , he pray'd her she would please to relate to him all she knew of the adventures of Plotina's life . As for her birth ( said he ) I know it already ; but that which I earnestly desire of you , is the History of her heart ; that is , in one word ( added he ) I would know by whom Plotina has been lov'd , and whether she ever lov'd any person much . Being Plotina has permitted me to content your curiosity ( answer'd Cesonia ) I will do it , and the rather because I have no great number of events to relate to you , and I am well inform'd of all that has pass'd in Plotina's heart . And so Cesonia giving order for none to disturb her , began in these terms to speak to Amilcar , who dispos'd himself to hear with extraordinary attention . The History of Plotina . WHereas you know already how Plotina believ'd her self Niece of that wise Friend of Clelius ( whose name is Rutilius ) and accounted his Wife , Ersilia , her Aunt ; I need only tell you that my Mother's house ( for my Father was deceas'd ) was next to that of Rutilius , and that there was a great friendship between Ersilia and she to whom I owe my life . I will not detain you with describing the manners , customs , or gallantry of Ardea , being I conceive you may easily judge there cannot but be very commendable people in the place where Plotina could become such as you see her . For it must be said to her glory , she ows none of her perfections to Rome . Besides , I remember Plotina related my adventures to you heretofore ; and so I doubt not but she told you , our City was built by Danae , though some conceive it was a Son of Ulysses and Circe that founded it : but this last opinion has no other ground , but that as Ulysses was very eloquent , and Circe well skill'd in the knowledge of all the Vertues of Herbs , so they speak more politely at Ardea than in any other City , and better understand the good or bad qualities of all Plants . I know also she told you that since the shower of gold Iupiter made use of , such women as affect glory accept nothing from a gallant in which there is gold ; and that for magficence , elegancy of manners and gallantry , it exceeds all other places in Italy ; and that Poetry and Painture are more in request and famous there . This being suppos'd , I am to tell you , that Plotina has always been so amiable , that assoon as she was six years old , her wit was spoken of with admiration . She us'd to speak a thousand surprising and ingenious things , and that with all the graces of childhood , and with so charming an air , that it was not possible to see her without loving her . Though I was two years elder , I could not live without seeing her ; all her answers were pleasant , innocent and witty , every thing in them was natural , and she spoke nothing but of her self . She had a quick fancy and a sprightly wit , she danc'd gracefully even before she learnt ; and whatever she did , it was becoming and pleasing . As she was one day in a Temple , where the whole History of Danae is admirably represented , and beheld the golden shower falling into the Tower where Danae was inclos'd , she ask'd what the meaning of it was . Hersilia telling her that Iupiter being become amorous of Danae transform'd himself into that precious rain for her sake , that so he might get to see her ; she said this invention did not please her . Because ( added she ) it would have been a better course , for Iupiter to have imploy'd his gold to corrupt those that guarded Danae ; and then he might have appear'd with the more grace before his Mistress . Another time , observing one Cupid represented with a Torch in his hand , and another with a Bow , she was askt which of the two she lov'd best : at first she said , she lov'd neither one nor other , as all children use to do . But when she was press'd to tell which of them she thought to be the most dangerous , she answer'd immediately , I fear him that burns more than him that wounds ; for I have heard a shot with an Arrow may be cur'd , but if my heart were reduc'd into ashes , I believe there would be no remedy for it . I could tell you a hundred more pleasant things of Plotina's childhood if I would , but 't is best not to insist upon them . Yet I cannot but tell you something of a conversation which we had together when she was about twelve or thirteen years of age , and how impatient she was to be no longer treated as a child by them which discours'd with her . For my part , my dear Cesonia ( said she to me one day as we return'd from a great Feast ) I am so weary of being a little Girle , that I wish I could have bought the two years by which you exceed me , with the ten last of my life . I assure you ( said I to her ) I account your place better than mine ; and in reference to years , 't is better to be preceded than to precede others : for you will infallibly be fifteen years old if you live , and I am pass'd being thirteen any longer . For my part ( answer'd she with a pretty discontent . ) I was a thousand times more happy when I was but six , for I did not care then in what manner I was treated . I play'd with a thousand little trifles , and provided I were not hungry , sleepy , chidden , or too much instructed to have a good carriage , I was the merriest person in the World. But now I am thirteen years of age , and to my unhappiness have my reason of seventeen years at least . I am displeas'd almost with every thing , and I see scarce any people whom I do not hate . But wherefore do you hate them ? ( said I to her ) all the World commends you , caresses you , and speaks to you . 'T is true ( answer'd she ) but all the World commends , caresses , and speaks to me as to a child . So that I had rather a thousand times , be neither commended nor caressed , nor that any person would speak to me . But , I beseech you ( said I to her ) what are really your discontents ? In the first place ( answer'd she ) all men I meet with are nothing but Fortune-tellers concerning me , foretelling the future , but speaking not the least word of the present . All the Girls which are but sixteen years old , scarce take any notice of me at all . Assoon as I come into any place with Hersilia , they speak of giving me some edibles to employ me with , and think I would be displeas'd if I did not eat ; and as for men , they , as I told you , do nothing but make predictions of me ; though these are the most civil , for the others , minding their affairs , look upon me as a little child , to whom they know not what to say . But who are these Fortune-tellers ? ( said I to her , laughing , and pretending not to understand her . ) All men which I know and which you know ( answer'd she : ) yesterday Turnus , only seeing me enter into your house , cry'd , Ha! she will be a dangerous Lass one day . Periander the other day said in my presence , I would certainly be very handsome , when I became a little more fatter and taller . Lycastes added , I would shortly be of a handsome stature ; Martius , that when I came to have my Neck longer , I would be much more charming ; Livius , that assoon as I knew I was handsome , I would be infinitely more amiable ; and my Mother also , speaking of me to her particular Friends , says sometimes , I shall one day be witty if I will : so that all my charms are in the future . But if these Prognostications ( added she ) speak true , and that I prove terrible , hereafter , unless they be dead of age before , I will make them all dye of love , and so ill treat them , that I will be fully reveng'd on them for the little care they have at present to please me . If I be not deceiv'd ( said I to her ) it will one day be in your power to revenge your self . Well ( answer'd she hastily ) do not you make Predictions of me too as well as the rest . Thereupon I laught heartily at the choler I had put Plotina into unawares ; for indeed she never lov'd that kind of commendation which regarded only the time to come . You may judge by what I tell you that Plotina had a forward wit , and was already very agreeable . But in a little time she made it appear sufficiently , and most of those that had made such advantageous predictions were in a condition to speak to her only of the present time , and of the torments her beauty caus'd them to suffer . This passage ( said Amilcar interrupting her ) puts me into the greatest fear in the world ; for I am ready to dye out of conceit that you are going to tell me Plotina has been lov'd by many more deserving persons than my self ; and I am afraid too , you will inform me she has lov'd some one of my Rivals more than she loves me . Do not fear so much as you pretend ( answer'd Cesonia ) lest I tell you Plotina has had more worthy Lovers than your self ; and for the rest , you may judge what you ought to believe of it , when I come to the end of my relation . I shall therefore proceed to tell you ( added she ) that the merit of Plotina soon made a great report , and she saw all those makers of predictions speak to her only of the time present . Yet it must be said to the honour of Plotina that she did not suffer her self to be dazled with the applause of the World , but with very great modesty receiv'd the first praises that were given her . And indeed she was very debonair without folly , pleasant without extravagance , young without imprudence , witty without pride , and handsome without affectation . Then it was that I began to converse with her as with a true Friend ; I first intrusted little trifling secrets to her , and perceiving she us'd them discreetly , I imparted to her the greatest secrets I had in my heart . Whereby our friendship became so great and intimate , that in speaking of us people were many times pleas'd to mention us by the name of the two Friends . At that time there were very many worthy persons at Ardea ; for besides Turnus , Periander , and divers others , there were three of undoubted merit . The first was named Martius , the second Lycastes , and the third Clorantus . This last has a noble , but very sweet and civil aspect , though sometimes his air seem a little cold and careless . He has brown hair , a very handsome head , somewhat a long visage , a pale complexion , black and small eyes , but nevertheless his looks are very ingenious , and even his silence speaks him such ; for in discourse , he hears , like one who admirably well understands that which is spoken to him , and who could speak more than he does . All his deportments are such as become a man of his quality , and his mind is perfectly fram'd for converse with the world : he loves ingenious composures and their Authors ; he has a melancholy aspect , and nevertheless loves all pleasures . His Soul is naturally passionate ; and though the outside of his person and his mind speak him one of those faithful Lovers which the world so rarely affords , yet he is always a serious wanton , or if you will , a tolerable inconstant ; for no doubt some are not such . However he maintains confidently that he is faithful , because he says he never deserted any woman who gave him not cause of complaint . He is one of those who account it no infidelity to make little affections occasionally by the by , which arise in their heart during their greater passions . But this is constantly true , where he loves , he loves ardently , he minds nothing but his passion , he is very inclinable to jealousie , he resents the least unpleasing things with a strange vehemence ; and , in fine , is acquainted with the greatest delights and the extremest rigours of love . As for Martius , he was a man who lov'd very passionately , was incapable of relinquishing one Mistress to love another , but whose affections could only abate by time . He was very handsome , infinitely ingenious , and endu'd with a pleasing kind of wit. And then for Lycastes , he was a very agreeable person , but he was naturally so inconstant , that it was reckon'd amongst the wonders of Love , if any one could engage him to love constantly once in his life . Being we were known to all the virtuoso's of Ardea , and there were few in the City more consider'd than Plotina , and I , we were present at all the Gallant Feasts which were made . One was made at that time in honour of Circe , who is termed Goodess in Homer , in which were represented divers of those prodigious transformations which are attributed to her , and in which Plotina appear'd so charming , that her beauty and debonarity made the discourse of all persons . That day she made two remarkable conquests , which caus'd her to be call'd for some time after the new Circe . For she who sometimes wrought such extraordinary changes by the vertue of simples whose proprieties she so admirably understood , never did any more deserving wonder . But to manifest this , you must know , that till that time Lycastes had made publick profession of being inconstant , and that Martius had formerly been very amorous of a very fair Lady by whom he was also lov'd ; yet afterwards according to the general course of the world , it was believ'd this passion was grown so temperate , that it could be call'd love no longer without doing him a favour . So that when she was dead , he appear'd very much afflicted first , but suffer'd himself to be comforted by time and his Friends ; and indeed it was thought he lamented her rather like a Friend than a Lover . 'T is true , after her death he had not appear'd amorous ; yea , he seem'd very indifferent ; but at length on the day of this famous Feast of Circe , Lycastes and Martius ceas'd to be what they had been before ; that is , the first learnt to love constantly , and the other ceas'd to be insensible , and began to love again . But such beginnings of love being usually not so discernible as to be known the first moment they attacque the heart , Lycastes and Martius did not believe they could be very amorous of Plotina , and their Friends perceiv'd it before themselves . Now Plotina being of a free and merry humor , these two Lovers were sufficiently at a loss for an occasion to give her seriously to understand they lov'd her , when they perceiv'd it : for she so handsomly put off all that they said to her , that it might seem their love was nothing but a piece of Gallantry , in which their hearts were unconcern'd . But at length they found that they lov'd ardently . For their passion began to manifest it self by jealousie : they could no longer endure one another but with trouble , they minded nothing but Plotina and how to please her . They frequented none but her , abandon'd all their acquaintances , and in brief had nothing but their passions in their heads . On the otherside , Plotina having always been averse to Marriage , and now unwilling to commit a criminal Gallantry , did certainly all she could to deprive these two Lovers utterly of hope : but this rigour augmented their love in stead of diminishing it . Wherefore Plotina being loth to trouble her self longer to no purpose , left them to follow their own inclinations , without being kind or favourable , or considering one more than the other . Yet one day she gave Lycastes a severe check in the presence of Martius , Persander , and Lucia ( who is a very amiable Lady ) for she profess'd it absolutely impossible for her to love a Lover that has been inconstant . If any of those rambling Lovers ( answer'd Lycastes ) should become a faithful adorer of you , wherefore would you not love him , provided he have otherwise desert ? Because ( reply'd she hastily ) that which has hapned once may happen a hundred times , and nothing would be more insupportable to me than to be abandon'd by a man to whom I had given permission to love me . Therefore , not to venture that mischief , 't is best avoid giving it to any : for the world is so full of inconstant Lovers who dissemble fidelity , that it is easie to be mistaken . Plotina spoke this with an air that intimated to Lycastes , it would be a hard matter for him to win her heart . Nevertheless , he found he had so well shaken off his old inconstancy , and that he should love Plotina faithfully , that he hop'd time would mollifie her . For my part , I confess my inclination then led me to favour Lycastes ; and though Martius was a very worthy , handsome , and agreeable person , yet I was more concern'd for his Rival . But I perceiv'd one day Plotina was not of the same mind , but had a little more inclination for Martius than for Lycastes . However , she carefully conceal'd it ; but for all her care , not only I , but Lucia , Lycastes's Kinswoman and Friend perceiv'd it too . This person had formerly seem'd an intimate friend of Martius's Mistress , she saw the beginning , progress , and end of this love , in which she had an interest , which I shall tell you presently . As we were both one day with Plotina , we hapned unwittingly to speak of the power of inclination . For my part ( said Plotina ) I do not believe it so powerful as 't is reported , at least I am perswaded I never yet lov'd any thing without reason . You believe this ( answer'd Lucia smiling ) and yet at the same time I am speaking to you , your inclination prepossesses your reason , to the disadvantage of one of my friends . Perhaps , 't is yours ( reply'd she ) which is prepossess'd . If you will let Cesonia be judge ( said Lucia ) I will explain my self more clearly . I assure you ( said I to them both ) I am very equitable . 'T is a great vanity in you to believe your self so ( answer'd Plotina ) for I know nothing more difficult than to please others and ones self too , and 't is observable that such as speak best of Justice are usually most unjust . But I beseech you , why do you accuse me of suffering my self to be prepossessed by my inclination ? Is it not true ( said Lucia ) that I have heard you say a hundred times , you could never endure the affection of a man that has been inconstant ? I confess it ( answer'd she ) and 't is for that reason I am not mov'd with the merit of your Kinsman , and never shall be . But wherefore ( said Lucia ) will you suffer Martius more favourably ? I assure you ( answer'd Plotina ) I do not treat Martius much better than Lycastes : but if I did , I could maintain it were out of reason and not through inclination ; for Martius has never been inconstant . Martius never inconstant ? ( reply'd Lucia hastily ) Ha! Plotina , you are but badly skill'd in inconstancy , if you believe as you say ; for I maintain on the contrary , that that inconstancy , which Martius may be reproacht with , is more criminal than that whereof Lycastes has been accus'd before he lov'd you . But I do not remember ( said I then to Lucia ) I ever heard it said that Martius lov'd any person but Plotina , since the death of Lysimira , of whom he was so amorous , and who was indeed infinitely amiable . 'T is true ( answer'd Lucia ) but after Martius had lov'd that amiable person five or six years , and receiv'd a thousand testimonies of innocent affection from her , he came by degrees to have only so luke-warm an amity for her , that she is dead with grief , although he was not perfidious to her , but preserv'd his formalities to her . Perhaps ( reply'd Plotina ) that person as lovely as she was , had some bad humor , which caus'd the Love in Martius's heart to be extinguish'd : but though it were not so , yet I should not conclude that Martius ought to be call'd inconstant ; for 't is so ordinary to see time abate Love , that I still make a great difference between Lycastes and Martius . For my part ( said I ) I confess I term all changing , inconstancy ; and 't is a mistake not to call any inconstant but such as love several persons . For is not that luke-warmness which comes after an ardent love , a kind of inconstancy ? and is it not sufficient to deserve the name of inconstant , if we cease to love that which we once affected ? I know not very well whether you have reason and I am mistaken ( answer'd Plotina ) but I know well , I do not regard Martius and Lycastes alike . That 's it ( reply'd Lucia ) you are unjust in . Should you say ( added she ) Martius is more ingenious , deserving , and agreeable , I should be patient ; but to treat Lycastes ill for inconstancy , and to suffer Martius , who ceas'd to love one of the most charming persons in the world , is a thing which I cannot approve . But Lycastes ( said Plotina ) has forsaken a hundred . I grant it ( answer'd Lucia ) but should he have forsaken a thousand , he would be less culpable than Martius who has deserted but one . For Lycastes never did more than begin to love , till now ; his heart no sooner inclin'd on one side , but it was sway'd to the other by some new inclination ; wherefore having promis'd scarce any thing , nor lov'd long enough to cause himself to be lov'd , his inconstancy seems to be free from a Crime , though it may be referr'd to levity . But as for Martius , he lov'd , divers years together , he was lov'd again , and that ardently , and possess'd her heart whom he lov'd . A thousand respects ought to have fastned the tyes of his affection ; and nevertheless , without cause , reason , or pretext , his passion has ceas'd to be passionate ; that which formerly delighted him no longer affects him , his Mistress is scarce his friend ; and so changing his sentiments without any extrinsecal cause , he becomes in my opinion , the most criminal of all inconstants . But , perhaps you will except , that he was not lov'd correspondently as he lov'd ; to prove what the passion of that unfortunate Beauty was , read , I beseech you , an Elegy , which that charming person made under feigned names , during a short absence of this Martius whom you would excuse . And that you may judge her more passionate , know , that after Martius had given a thousand testimonies of Love for several years , and receiv'd as many from that incomparable person , he came by degrees to have an unequal Love ( if I may so speak ) that is , to do things sometimes which denoted a violent passion , and sometimes others which might make him suspected of having almost an indifference in his sentiments . Yet he lov'd her all this while , and sometimes even unto fury ; but after all , there were ti●es in which his passion lay hid , and wherein he was willing to find occasion to complain . During one of those intervals of his Love and his absence , the Elegy I am going to repeat to you was made . ELEGY . HEnce , dismal melancholy from my breast , Which hast too long my quiet dispossest . Those pangs I feel , I can no longer bear : My pleasures past but cause my present fear . And my afflicted Soul , since hope is gone , Sees and presages nought but griefs to come ; Griefs , which distract me , and continue still To murder daily what they cannot kill . Love ! cruel Love ! the source of all my tears ; Unhappy they in whom thy power appears . But happy he , in whose untroubled breast No storms of Love disturb his Halcyon rest ; Not blest with pleasures , yet secure from woe , And jealousie and rage that with it go . We should not then by dear experience see , What fits of heat and cold in Love there be ; How near the brink of death and dire despair , Th' imagin'd sweets of Love and pleasure are : Nor those eternal torments should we know , Which who least merits most shall undergo . 'T is true , a sad and cold indifference Makes us behold the World with negligence ; That without love there no desires can be , Without desires too , no felicitie . That even with fortune we are drunk ; and cloy'd With plenty , which by surfeit is enjoy'd . But 't is a poor and despicable grief , So light , from tears it seeks for no relief . Slight cares , which the wild notes of birds allay , And purling streams that o'er the pebbles play . But yet that jewel liberty is kept , And the lull'd Soul of too quick sense berest . The headlong passions hush'd in careless dreams , Fall from the force of their too fierce extremes . Then 't is the pleasure of the day 's our own , The glorious Sun , and all he shines upon . But yet is this a life depriv'd of love ; And can the Soul a greater torment prove , Than not to love , or not belov'd to be , And all its passions circumscrib'd to see Within it self ? without the joy to know The price of sighs and tears that gently flow , Of amorous regards and thousand charms That change to pleasures , griefs most fierce alarms ? Ev'n sorrows have their pleasures , tears their time Of joy : Vain Fools , that think sweet love a crime . A constant love will still a vertue ●e . Then let us Daphnis still affect , though he All cool and temperate , with equal fires , Meets not my flames ; my more refin'd desires Feed on those pleasures which my love inspires . Wretch that I am ! but is it just my love On swifter measure than his passion move ? Suffering such ills his careless heart can ne'er Resent , that heart which ought those ills to share : Whom duty binds for me alone to live , And no just cause for my complaints to give . He that a thousand solemn Oaths hath swore , He knew no bliss , but only to adore ; That time and age should find him still the same , His heart for ever burning in my flame ; Nor should his passion ever know an end , Or any else to love so well pretend : Yet this ingrate my absence can support , Whilst my weak spirit makes its last effort , To bear his want ; would he my sorrows weigh ; Obdurate as he is , he could not stay . But judging Elismena 's heart by his , He ne'er can understand her miseries . Insensible , he never feels my woe , Though yet , methinks , he cannot chuse but know The griefs I bear ; careless of my complaint , Perhaps he makes a Court to some new Saint . His absence shews he must inconstant be ; That day , kind powers , let me never see . Obliging fate first end my days , before I hear the perjur'd Daphnis loves no more . Away fond jealousie ; he cannot prove A faithless lover to a faithful love . An amorous heart can ne'er forego its chains ; Since for his sake I suffer amorous pains . Daphnis , my causless jealousie forgive . Daphnis for me , and I for him do live . Our faith shall late posterity approve , And ours shall be the measure of their love . Yet ( spight of hope ) suspicion and despair , By turns my hearts divided Empire share . But still those chagrins , doubts , despair , and fears , Injurious words , hard thoughts , and sighs and tears Are loves effects , and with one voice they cry , Daphnis , for thee , Daphnis , for thee I dye . As soon as Lucia had done repeating these Verses to Plotina , Ha! Lucia ( said this amiable Virgin ) if you think you have hurt Martius by repeating these Verses to me , you are mistaken ; for , I find them so dear and passionate , that I am perswaded he that could inspire a very excellent person with such amorous sentiments , must needs be such himself , and one that knows how to love ; for such Verses as these would never have been made for an indifferent . How ? Plotina ( cry'd Lucia ) can you reason in this manner ? and esteem a man , who has been capable of changing his sentiments , and having only a faint and languishing affection for a rare person whom he ardently lov'd , and by whom he was always dearly affected ? For a person , I say , who had absolutely given him her heart , and who ( as you may see by the Verses I have recited to you ) had the most tender sentiments in the world for this inconstant Lover ? Be it how it will ( said Plotina ) I cannot place a Lover who ceases to have an ardent love , in the rank of inconstants . If you account him not in that rank ( answer'd Lucia ) then you must reckon him amongst the perfidious ; for as I conceive , 't is perfidiousness to cease to love a person who always loves you with the same ardency . For my part ( said I ) I am perswaded all change may be term'd inconstancy ; and though a man become not servant to another Mistress , yet if he cease to love the first without cause , he is inconstant . I know not very well ( reply'd Plotina ) whether according to exact reason , that which you say be inconstancy ; but I know the custome of the world calls such a man as Lycastes unconstant , who has lov'd several Mistresses one after another , and sometimes several together ; but such a one as Martius is not so term'd , who has only diminish'd his diligences . But would you like well ( said Lucia ) that Martius should cease to love , after you had married him ? I should not ( answer'd she ) but I conceive the Lovers who cease to be such after they have married their Mistresses , are not always in fault ; for indeed most women , when they are married , are negligent , refractory ; and perverse towards their husbands , and many times too guilty of levity and causless jealousie . So that it is not to be wonder'd , if the husband finding them so different from what they were before marriage , change their sentiments towards them . Flatter your self , Plotina , flatter your self ( said Lucia with some earnestness ) 't is the custome of all fair and young persons to believe their charms will have more power than those of others ; but let me tell you once more , Martius is an inconstant person , and more dangerous than Lycastes . In truth , Lucia ( answer'd Plotina ) I do not much fear either of them , for marriage is so much fear'd by me , that I hope that thought will help me to defend my heart against the merit of these two Rivals , and I dare say too , against any light inclination I have for Martius . Thus you see what Plotina's sentiments were , and how she defended Martius to the disadvantage of Lycastes . In the mean time they both lov'd her extreme passionately ; nevertheless , they durst not declare it openly to her : but without having such design , they did this office one for another , although there was now as great a secret hatred between them as there had been formerly friendship . For it hapned one day that these two Lovers were in a garden amongst many other persons of Quality , and both of them by the instinct of their affections endeavour'd to approach to Plotina : but Lucia meeting them fell into discourse with Martius , that so she might oblige Lycastes whose friend she was . On the other side a Kinswoman of Martius observing the cunning of Lucia , made as if she had some important affair to speak to Lycastes about ; so that these two Rivals were alike unhappy for more than an hour ; but at length Martius quitting himself something rudely from the conversation of Lucia , came to find Plotina with whom I was walking and another of my Friends : but being the walk we were in was very narrow , Martius soon became alone with his Mistress ; for I stopt to entertain that friend I mention'd , though we stay'd still in the same Walk . Plotina being of a very pleasant humor , at first fell to tell Martius several divertising things she had observ'd in the company . For my part ( said he maliciously to her ) I have seen nothing more remarkable , than Lycastes so employ'd in speaking to a friend of mine in a place where the amiable Plotina is present . But perhaps ( answer'd she smiling ) Lycastes does not talk to your Friend , but your Friend to Lycastes . Be it how it will ( reply'd Martius ) if he lov'd you as much as he would have you believe , he would be as incivil to the Lady who entertains him , as I was but now to Lucia who held me in discourse . But to speak truth ( added he ) professed inconstants , such as Lycastes , have no violent affections . But who told you Lycastes is in love with me ? ( demanded Plotina ) I have not perceiv'd it . Being I know no person whatsoever ( answer'd Martius ) who does not or has not lov'd you , I suppose a man who is accustom'd to love , out of inconstancy only , cannot fail but love the most charming person in the World. And moreover , amiable Plotina ( added he ) the eyes of a Rival , and a constant Rival , discover things much better than those of other people . I assure you ( reply'd she making as if she did not hear Martius ) I have not perceiv'd that Lycastes loves me more than the other Ladies he converses with . However ( answer'd Martius ) I know if he does love , he will not love you very long , for it is not possible for him to love the same person any considerable time : and I remember I have heard he once writ to a Lady in the Countrey to desire a private conference with her ; but when the answer arriv'd , and permission to go see and speak with her in private was granted him , he had no longer any thing to say to her , because he had chang'd his sentiments towards her . Ha! Martius ( cry'd Plotina , blushing , as if she had been angry it could be believ'd that any one could not love her long ) that which you say can never come to pass . I ●●'er inspire but an immortal love , And such , ( if any ) will Lycastes prove . Then I am very miserable , Madam ( answer'd Martius ) by being out of all hope ever to be cur'd of the ill which torments me . But where had you those two Verses which denounce to me not only that I shall love you as long as I live , but always have not one but a thousand Rivals as dangerous as Lycastes ? I assure you ( reply'd she ) they came into my mind without thinking of them , and I spoke them unawares ; for I would have you know ( added she , minding to turn the discourse into railery ) I do not at all pretend to Poetry ; but to speak truth , I could not allow you to believe that I cannot keep a heart when I have conquer'd it . And besides ( contined she smiling ) I take so little care in conquering them , that I am something jealous of my power . After this , she stood still and call'd me ; so Martius could discourse with her no longer , but was oblig'd to go and entertain himself with other Ladies . By this time Lycastes , having disengag'd himself from her that talkt with him , came to us , and that so opportunely , that Plotina going to pass over a little Bridge which lay cross a Brook , gave him her hand , and so he continued leading her afterwards . Being a person infinitely ingenious , and subtle to prejudice a Rival , I know not ( said he to Plotina looking upon her ) whether the conversation you have had with Martius , was very divertising , but he talkt with you in a place , where what passion soever he has for you , he ought rather to have sigh'd out of grief than love ; for I have been told , that the first time the fair and charming person whom he destroy'd declar'd she was very willing he should love her , it was in this very place , where perhaps he entertain'd you with the love he has for you . I know not whether Martius loves me or no ( answer'd Plotina ) but I know how to make my self so much respected as that none dare speak any thing to me but what I am willing to hear . What ? Madam ( cry'd he ) can you eternally hinder such as adore you from declaring it to you ? No , no , ( added he ) if Martius has not yet told you he loves you , he ought to have done it . But I confess to you , that to prove to you , that he knows how to love , it behov'd him to entertain you only with sad discourse in this place . I beseech you ( said Plotina ) tell me in what place of the World you have had opportunity to speak of Love , and have not done it ▪ you , I say , who are accus'd of having made a thousand declarations of love ! But , Madam ( answer'd he ) I have lov'd only women that did not love me ; but as for Martius , he has been lov'd again , and lov'd constantly , and the abatement of his affection has caus'd the death of the person whom he lov'd so much . As for what you say ( reply'd Plotina ) that you have never been lov'd again , it is not much to be wonder'd at , for you do not give your Mistresses leisure to love you . Ha! As for you , amiable Plotina ( cry'd he ) I promise to give you all the leisure you can desire ; for I perceive I shall love you as long as I live . If it be so ( answer'd she smiling ) I shall not be much displeas'd , because it will give me occasion to revenge all those that you have deserted , and to manifest that there may be eternal rigour as well as eternal love . Plotina spoke this with a certain deriding air , which sensibly afflicted Lycastes , so that he could speak to her no more all the rest of the day , because she joyn'd and continued with the rest of the company . After that time Martius and Lycastes neglected nothing which they thought fit to do , to please Plotina ; yet they continu'd a civil respect one towards another , because they knew she desir'd it , and nevertheless us'd all artifices to their mutual disadvantage . Lycastes knowing Lucia had several Letters of Martius to his first Mistress , and from her to him , importun'd her to shew them to Plotina , as she had the Elegy before . And accordingly Lucia going to visit her one afternoon , and finding her alone , acted so cunningly that she made her curious to see the Letters she pretended to have . I will shew you them ( said Lucia to Plotina ) but if you profit no better by them than by the Elegy which you have seen already , no doubt I shall repent of it . For is there any thing more ignoble , than after the death of a person infinitely amiable , and infinitely vertuous , to see the most secret testimonies of her affection become publick through his negligence who receiv'd them ? I confess ( said Plotina ) if people could always think of being liable to this danger , they would never write any thing but what might be seen by all the World ; but the mischief , at the time such obliging Letters are pen'd , they have so good an opinion of them to whom they are written , that they fear not the falling out of such a misadventure . There are some women no doubt who write all that they think , through the reason you mention ( answer'd Lucia ) but there are others , who out of natural imprudence and the desire to have flattering and courting Letters , write not to one alone but to many men , and spend one half of their lives in writing Love-letters , and the other in receiving those of their gallants . There are some too that know how to disguise their hands several ways , and others who never write in their own , that so they may deny all when they please . As for these women ( said Plotina ) I allow that their Letters be shewn to all the World , for certainly they are not worthy to be discreetly dealt withal . But as for a vertuous person , in whose heart is nothing but an innocent affection , 't is inhumanity to publish such things of theirs as may be ill interpreted . Yet this comes to pass so frequently , that I think to refrain from writing any thing too kind , 't is best to forbear to love ; for prudence is not much listened to by such as love , and distrust is so contrary to perfect love , that scarce any thing which is not criminal can be refus'd to a person that is lov'd . I believe also , that the more an affection is innocent , the more the Letters are obliging ; for they that rely on their own innocence , write with more liberty : therefore to avoid being expos'd to such a great unhappiness , and to forbear writing , it is requisite for me ( as I said before ) to keep my self from loving . But that I may be confirm'd in this sentiment ( added she ) shew me in what manner Martius writ to Lysimira , and how Lysimira writ to Martius . I will Madam ( said Lucia ) and the better to manifest to you how deceitful or inconstant men are , I will shew you Letters written at divers times , from Martius to Lysimira . See here then a Letter which Martius writ to Lysimira some time after she had permitted him to love her , and he had requested some slight favour of her which she refus'd him , at which he seem'd angry , and left her rudely . And so Lucia read to Plotina that which I am going to read to you , for I kept copies of all Martius's Letters , because they appear'd to me very amorous . Martius to Lysimira . I Do not defer , Madam , to acknowledge , repent of , and beseech your pardon for my fault , till you reproach me for it . I have offended , I confess , I am culpable , I cannot plead any thing in excuse of my capricio , but excess of love . For who am I , Madam , that I should not be contented that the divine Lysimira knows I love her , though she give me no testimony of an affection equal to my own ? Have I deserv'd the other kindnesses you have had for me ? would not a thousand persons of greater merit than I be satisfied with the condition you permit me to enjoy ? Alas ! I cannot deny it : But , I beseech you Madam , be not offended with me , and add not more rigorous and cruel punishments to those I cause to my self . If ever person lov'd more tenderly , more respectfully and more ardently than I , I am willing that you refuse the pardon to me which I desire of you : but since that cannot be , grant it me , Madam , and believe I shall with eternal fidelity own the command you have laid upon me to be faithful . Yet I cannot divine wherefore you recommended it more to me the other day than at any time before ; but can you divine that I am more so this day , than ever I was in my life ? when you tell me your secret , I will tell you mine . But , alas ! whe shall I have the joy to speak to you ? I know I shall this day have the honour to see you , but in a place where I can do nothing less than entertain you with my love . Pity me therefore , Madam , pity me , and imagine how great a torment it would be to you , if you were oblig'd to hide the most violent and innocent passion in the World. I confess ( said Plotina ) Martius's Letter is very amorous , and 't is hard to conceive how a man that writ in this manner , could cease to love without cause . See this other Letter ( answer'd Lucia ) for 't is something more passionate than the first : and accordingly Plotina read this following . Martius to Lysimira . HOw I love you , Madam ! what an amiable person you are ! and from how great pains has your Letter of this morning deliver'd me ! What can I do to repay you as much joy as it has given me ? Tell me , Madam ; for if no more but dying for your service be requisite , I will not refuse it . Nothing can equal the delight of being lov'd by the most excellent person of the World ; and being I love you as I do , I am sometimes extremely sorry , you cannot receive a pleasure equal to mine . But I beseech you , Madam , let this pleasure accompany me to the grave , let Fortune never ravish it from me , but make her learn there is a felicity greater than all she can give , over which she has no power . In acknowledgment of such a multiply'd goodness , Madam , there is nothing which I refuse , not even the constraining of the violent passion I have in my soul , though it be altogether innocent , if at least it be any thing displeasing to you . Let us not then afflict our selves before the time ; Fortune perhaps will favour our love , and we shall not be so unhappy as you apprehend . And though we should , you know what I told you in the beginning of my passion ; I am not now capable of denying , that it is the most predominant of all my faculties , and is to me instead both of soul and life ; Only love Martius , who will be eternally yours , in spice of all obstacles in the World ; and let his great love Madam supply his want of merit : pardon him if he dares speak to you of the goodness of the divine Lysimira , he does not therefore esteem himself less unworthy of it ; and this confidence diminishes nothing of his respect , though it infinitely augments his love . Ha! Lucia ( cry'd Plotina ) I will not have Martius write to me ; for certainly he writes too passionately and too well for me ; but I beseech you shew me one of Lysimira's Letters . I am going to shew something more ( said Lucia ) for I will let you see the Verses she made during Martius's absence , who a little while before he departed gave her a flourishing Myrtle set in one of those earthen pots which are so admirably made at Rome . For using to entertain her melancholy near that Myrtle , to which she address'd thus . Fair Myrtle , often water'd with my tears ; Fair Myrtle , witness of my griefs and fears ; Upon thy wounded Bark let Daphnis see An heart more wounded than thy Bark can be . Tell him what fears my Love-sick heart have rent , What griefs I suffer'd since my Daphnis went ; Tell him I feel whatever torments Love , And joyn'd with absence , strong desires can move . Then if thou canst my amorous flames express , May happy Lovers characters still bless Thy sacred Rinde ; no tears be ever known To water thee , but what Heaven sheds alone . These Verses are undoubtedly of a very passionate strain ( said Plotina ) but how came they to Martius's hands ? At the return of this Lover ( answer'd Plotina ) he found the excellent Lysimira had so favourably spoken of him during his absence , that all her other Lovers were jealous of him . So that the first time that he visited her , this amiable person was attaqued with railery by some of the company in his presence . Which at first she put off very pleasantly ; but , truth being a thing of powerful operation , she was at length constrain'd to pretend she had forgot something in her Closet , that so the disturbance of her mind might not be observ'd in her countenance . On which occasion Martius desiring to speak a few words to her , follow'd her and jesting with her , as he was going , because she could not endure the railery made to her . But as he follow'd her , he took up these Verses which she had let fall unwillingly ; and so getting them without her knowledge , he folded them up , and did not read them till the evening . You may imagine what joy they gave him , and the next morning he writ Lysimira the following Letter . Martius to Lysimira . THe jealousie of many Friends and Rivals , has no other effect , Madam , but increases my love ; and my joy is great beyond expression , when I consider I possess a heart , in which so many illustrious persons esteem me happy to have a place ; a heart , the most generous and noble in the world . Ah! Madam , is not this too much for Martius ? Yet I swear to you he had rather dy than be content with less , and should infallibly dye , if any other could have as much honour as he . No , Madam , that unhappiness shall never befal me , your admirable Verses assure me of it , and I cannot forbear to give a thousand kisses to those favourable testimonies of the tenderness of your heart . Should I undertake to render you the most humble thanks I ow you , it would be impossible for me . I shall only tell you , or to speak better , I shall swear to you , that I will eternally love the divine Lysimira , but so as she desires and deserves to be lov'd . Moreover , to return you two Verses in stead of your own , which I account for a hundred thousand , be pleas'd to know that whilst my journey lasted , I said a hundred and a hundred times . 'T is a weak love which absence can deface ; Mine is immutable by time or place . Ha! Lucia ( cri'd Plotina ) I can no longer believe Martius loves me , because whatever you say , I cannot think he has ceas'd to love Lysimira , as dead as she is . Yet you see him very pleasant in your presence ( answer'd Lucia ) had but he been unfaithful only to the ashes of Lysimira , the practice of vulgar Lovers might be alledg'd to excuse him . But , in fine , after a thousand Letters more obliging than those I have shew'd you , his love could insensibly abate , though he continu'd civil to her . But certainly by becoming happy he absolutely ceas'd to be a Lover ; and since the loss of Lysimira , which notwithstanding he sensibly regretted , then , you see your eyes have afforded him sufficient consolation . In good earnest , Lucia ( said Plotina ) you are a cruel person , and I will be reveng'd upon Lycastes for all the mischief which you do to Martius . You will be unjust if you do so ( answer'd Lucia . ) Believe me ( reply'd Plotina smiling ) injustice is something agreeable in certain occasions . However , I declare to you ( added she ) I will see no more of those Letters , for they would force me either to love or hate Martius , and I am resolv'd to do neither . There is no great resemblance between those two passions ( added Lucia . ) I grant it ( answer'd Plotina ) but yet I feel my mind capable of both . That you may avoid both ( reply'd Lucia , smiling ) love the poor Lycastes , who adores you , and have only indifference for Martius , who has too much merit to be hated ; and too little constancy , to be lov'd . As for Lycastes ( answer'd Plotina ) I declare to you that I can neither love nor hate him ; for he is too agreeable a person to cause hatred , and too inconstant to excite my love . If it be so ( said Lucia ) infallibly you will love Martius . I should be very sorry then ( answer'd Plotina ) for I desire to love nothing but honour , my friends , and my self . They that love themselves well ( reply'd Lucia ) sometimes love others too for their own sakes . I assure you ( answer'd Plotina ) I am perswaded that such as understand their own interests well , affect no person in the way of love ; but as for friendship , our lives would be irksome without it . 'T is so difficult to have Friends at your age ( repli'd Lucia ) that you are very prone to have disguis'd Lovers , and be of the humor of those women who are not offended but with apparences , and admit of love under the name of friendship . For my part ( said Plotina ) I am not oblig'd to examine the hearts of my Friends so narrowly , provided they tell me nothing that displeases me . But I am not gone so far yet ( added she ) and but hitherto I have had only acquaintances , and would not yet make choice of Friends . Nevertheless I perceive my heart inclin'd to have some ; and if my reason did not oppose it , I should have one already . However ( said Lucia ) take heed of the disguised Lovers I speak of , for there is nothing more agreeable or more dangerous than a lover that resembles a Friend . I shall endeavour to make use of your Counsels ( answer'd Plotina . ) Thus you see , Amilcar , how the mind of this amiable Virgin stood affected towards her two Lovers . The next day after this conversation , Martius hapning to be at a Walking where Plotina was , and from which Lycastes was absent , found an opportunity to speak to her a little more openly of his love than he had done . At first Plotina rejected him with sufficient rigour ; No , no , Martius ( said she to him ) do not conceive that your merit shall hinder me from forbidding you to speak to me of your pretended Passion ; for if you love me not , you do me an injury to tell me so ; and if you do , I have such a respect for you , as not to cherish you in a fruitless hope . But , do you think , Madam ( answer'd he ) 't is in your power to extinguish the passion you have excited in me , or so much as to hinder me from hoping ? Love is far more capricious than you imagine ( added he ) it entertains hope against reason ; and you attempt in vain to keep me from believing that one day you will love me , whether you will or no. Yes , Madam , the greatness of my passion , and my perseverance will infallibly mollifie your heart . There is much boldness in your words ( reply'd Plotina : ) I assure you , Madam ( answer'd he ) there is more love than boldness , since I trust only in the greatness of my passion . But , Martius ( said Plotina ) think you I can ever love a man that could cease to love a very amiable person , by whom he was ardently lov'd ? Who told you , Madam ( said he ) I ever ceas'd to love the charming person whom I have lost ? All the World ( answer'd she ) and besides , I gather it by my own observance ; for if you had not ceas'd to love her , you would love nothing but your grief . Ha! Madam ( cri'd Martius sighing ) why will you force me to reveal a secret to you which I had resolv'd never to discover ? I assure you ( answer'd Plotina ) I have no intention to force you to tell me any thing of private concernment . Yet you force me to it ( repli'd Martius ) by reproaching me that I have ceas'd to love the person whom I have lost , thereby to have a pretext to forbid me to love you . Nevertheless it is certain , if I had not lov'd her beyond the grave , perhaps I should not have been your Lover . But , Madam , believe me upon my word , without obliging me to give you a particular account of things . Plotina being then sufficiently curious to know what Martius meant , treated him so fiercely , that he became constrain'd to tell her more than he was otherwise willing to do . I beseech you charming Plotina ( said he to her ) hearken to an unhappy person who adores you . Yet I find much regret to relate what I am going to inform you of ; for I must renew all my sorrows , and cannot avoid bringing my self into danger of being suspected of vanity and little discretion . Know then , that I was undoubtedly lov'd by Lysimira , who was one of the most amiable persons in the World ; and I can swear to you , I have not ceas'd to love her a moment ; 't is true , after our affection was ratifi'd by a thousand Oaths , I chang'd my deportment towards her , because decency and her self requir'd it : but as for my heart , it continu'd immutable . Nevertheless ( such was my unhappiness ) Lysimira believ'd Lucia had formerly not hated me , and did not hate me still ; so that by degrees she came to be possess'd with a secret jealousie which destroy'd her . How ? ( interrupted Plotina ) has Lucia , whom I know , lov'd you , and does she love you still ? At present ( answer'd Martius ) I believe Lucia hates me , but at that time Lysimira believ'd she did not , and fear'd I lov'd her , though 't is most certain my affection to her was no more but a certain civility which a sincere man may dispense with where he thinks he is not hated . In the mean time Lysimira being willing to dissemble her discontent , and keep me from conversing with Lucia alone , chose rather to see her every day though she hated her , than not to see her and be in fear lest I visited her in private ; so that she became inseparable from Lucia . I will not stay to tell you , Madam , how great discontents the poor Lysimira endur'd , without communicating any thing to me ( for she had a great mind , and car'd not to complain ) and how great disquiets I caus'd her innocently by the civility I shew'd to Lucia , who as you know , has a very commendable Wit. 'T is sufficient to signifie to you , that Lysimira by little and little became very languishing and melancholy . At which I was much afflicted , and enquiring the cause of her , I understood her mind was as sick as her body . I entreated her , I begg'd her to let me know the cause of her discontent ; but she would never tell it me . The Gods are witnesses , I omitted nothing I believ'd might please , cure or comfort her . I did one thing too of no small difficulty ; for having at length understood by an intimate friend of Lysimira the true cause of her sadness , I never saw Lucia but when I could not avoid it , and I gave her all the assurances of my affection I could express . But ( to her own unhappiness ) she doubted the sincerity of my Oaths , and fell into a sickness which shortly after ended her days ; at her death she persisted in her jealousie to her last breath , and left me written with her own hand in the Tablets which her Friend gave me after her decease , the sad words which I am going to recite to you . I have liv'd enough Martius ; since I have testifi'd to you that I lov'd you more than my life ; But if I have had any power over you , use your utmost endeavours to marry Plotina when time shall have dry'd up your tears . She is the only person whom I can suffer to succeed me in your heart . Do not refuse me this last favour which I desire of you . And if you cannot win her affection whom I have nam'd to you , love nothing but my memory , I conjure you . But , Martius ( said Plotina ) can this which you speak be true ? I will let you see it , Madam , when you please ( answer'd Martius sighing ) I assure my self ( added he ) you conceive well the unfortunate Lysimira design'd principally to hinder me from loving Lucia , by commanding me to use my utmost endeavours to marry you ; for she did not know you intimately . But she needed not to fear it ; for considering Lucia as the cause ( though innocent ) of Lysimira's death , I went no more to visit her after I had lost that amiable person , whom I regretted with a sensibility of heart which I am not able to express . Indeed I resolv'd never to love any person more ; and though she had commanded me to do what I could to marry you , yet I made a determination to be faithful to her ashes , spend the rest of my days with very great indifference . But ( as destiny is inevitable ) after time had diminish'd my grief , your beauty , the charms of your mind , and a thousand agreeable qualities which all the World admires in you , dispos'd my heart to obey Lysimira ; so that finding my duty conjoyn'd with my inclination , I have lov'd you , and I love you both for the sake of Lysimira and your own . And judge now , charming Plotina , whether I am an unfaithful Lover ; for I swear to you with all the sincerity of a man of honour , that besides your self I should never have lov'd any thing but the ashes of Lysimira ; and unless Lysimira had permitted me to love you , I should have so timely oppos'd the passion I have for you , that perhaps it would not have over-power'd my reason . Moreover , one unhappiness there befel me which afflicted me sensibly ; for amidst the disorder whereinto Lysimira's death had brought my reason , I was rob'd of a Casket , in which Lysimira and I had put all that we had written to one another , because she durst not keep my Letters : and for my part , I have ever believ'd Lucia caus'd it to be stoln from me , that so I might be depriv'd of everything which should put me in remembrance of Lysimira . I express'd so great sorrow for this loss , that my intimate Friends know well that I am not an unfaithful person . Martius related this with so passionate an air ; and so like a man that spoke truth , that the novelty of this adventure made a sufficient impression upon Plotina's mind . She call'd to mind then all that Lucia had said to her against Martius , and in favour of Lycastes ; so that not doubting but that it proceeded from the secret inclination she always had for Martius , Plotina became a little less severe to this Lover . Nevertheless she did not permit him to love her , but yet did not so absolutely forbid him as to make him despair of obtaining her permission one day . And accordingly he us'd so much care to please Plotina , that she suffer'd him sometimes to tell her something of the sentiments he had for her , which yet was always in such a manner as engag'd her to nothing ; for being of a merry humor , she easily evades all difficulties . Now after her conversation with Martius , Lucia became wholly out of her favour ; and whereas she conceal'd nothing from me which befel him , she told me all she had learnt from Martius , and I perceiv'd by the air with which she spoke , that this Lover was happier than he thought . Not that Plotina had a great passion in her heart , but he had always the advantage to be better thought of than any of his Rivals : and therefore she told me he was her first Friend . In the mean time Lycastes was very unhappy , and if Lucia had not comforted him , and continually encourag'd him with hope , I believe he would have cur'd himself . But this person designing to serve Lycastes , chiefly that she might prejudice Martius , omitted nothing to bring her purpose to pass ; for though Plotina lov'd her no longer , yet out of prudence she continu'd to visit her . Martius became more chearful as he became more happy ; so that he took care every day only to give Plotina new divertisements . Nevertheless , he was sometimes discontented to see he made no more progress in the heart of this fair person : but the unhappiness of Lycastes was a very efficacious consolation to him . About this time divers pleasant things fell out ; but because I do not love long narrations , I will shorten this as much as I can . Yet , I must not omit to tell you , that Plotina and Martius having laid a Wager , my Friend lost , and gave Martius a very prety Seal , which he receiv'd with joy ; but how careful soever he was to keep it , he dropt it once as he was walking in a Meadow with some Ladies ; but it was his happiness that I found it again and restor'd it to him . Some days after he lost the Writing-Tablets which I gave him , and which had been Plotina's ; but he was so happy as that Plotina found them and return'd them to him ; but she sent him these Verses with them which had reference to a conversation they had together the day before , in which Plotina maintain'd that a lost friendship might be reviv'd , but never a lost Love for the same person . The Verses were these , 'T is true , good fortune is your constant friend , And what you lose , still back again doth send . Howe'er 't is fit henceforth more care you show ; Remember that Plotina told you so . For if an Heart in Love's Realm goes astray , Poor Heart , 't is lost for ever and a day . Martius answer'd to this gallantly , with very much wit ; but because I do not well remember either his Verses or his Letter , I will not attempt to repeat them to you . Shortly after , being these Verses were not made any secret , they made Lycastes so jealous , that he quarcell'd with Martius ; and that in so high a degree , that it came to a Duel . So they fought , and were both wounded ; Martius , but slightly ; but Lycastes so dangerously , that it was presently judg'd he would die . Whereupon , though he had been the Challenger , Martius was forc'd to flee from Ardea , and that without bidding adieu to Plotina , who would not grant him a private conference . So that he was fain to be contented with writing to her , and receiving only an Answer of some Lines . Some days after his departure , Lycastes dy'd without being lamented by any of his Mistresses excepting Plotina , who piti'd him , and was very sorry he dy'd , chiefly because his death banisht Martius . During his absence , he writ very diligently to Plotina : but being Lucia knew that in love , absence is the fittest time to prejudice a Lover , especially when it is long , and the Mistress is very young , and loves mirth and pleasures , she did not despair of being able at length to ruine Martius in the heart of Plotina . Now it hapned that a Brother of hers returning from a long Voyage , and having seen Martius for some time in the place which he chose for his retreat , she oblig'd him to gratifie her by committing a wickedness . He was young , and of no very good nature ; he did not love Martius neither , he delighted to cause disturbances , he did not hate lying , and had lov'd Plotina a little from his Childhood : Wherefore Lucia having plotted with him what he should say concerning Martius , he came to make me his first visit ; and being told I sate for my picture that day to give it to Plotina , he came to the place where I was ; but because it was at the house of no ordinary Painter , and the Conversation which was made there chang'd Plotina's mind toward Martius , I must tell you something concerning that excellent man. His reputation ( said Amilcar ) has no doubt arriv'd at me ; for if I am not deceiv'd , he is a man that makes pictures in black and white Crayon , and in little , and his name is Nelanthus . 'T is the very same ( answer'd Cesonia . ) But is it possible for such pictures ( said Amilcar ) to be as like & as lively as those that are drawn in colours ? I assure you ( answer'd Cesonia ) a Looking-glass does not more exactly represent those it reflects , than the Crayons of this excellent man ; for he dives into the very hearts of people , to animate their pictures . He makes their minds and humors visible , he expresses even the least motions of their souls in their eyes , the smallest observable Action does not escape him ; he preserves too the perfect resemblance of the cloathing , with his black and white he makes brown hair distinguishable from fair , lively colors from pale complexions ; and , in fine , all his portraits are inimitable : he knows so well how to dispose light and shadows , and so perfectly represents the air and life with his Pencils , that all the skilful in Painture are amaz'd at his work . The heads he makes are so round ( or rising ) that the eyes are mistaken in them , and they are drawn with a certain softness which so admirably imitates Nature , that he cannot be sufficiently commended . As for his person , Nelanthus is tall , well proportioned , and of a good presence ; he speaks well of every thing , he delights those he draws with the variety of his discourse ; he loves ingenuity extreamly , and has written the precepts of his Art very commendably . Moreover , he makes very agreeable and exquisite Verses , when he draws a person that pleases him , and whom he would commend ; but which is strange , at the same time he makes his admirable Crayons , which deserve to be admir'd by all the world , he talks with the same jollity and freedom of mind , as if he had nothing to do but to divert the company ; and nevertheless there is nothing more handsom and exact than that which he is doing . And therefore he has drawn all the persons of high quality , illustrious and learned in Italy . And this is the man at whose house I was one day with Plotina to sit for my picture , when Lucia's Brother I told you of came to find me . Being it is an usual custom to make questions to a man who comes from a long voyage , I set my self to enquire divers things of Celius ( for so is Lucia's Brother call'd ) but Plotina having a secret design , made mockery of my demands , and counsell'd Celius not to answer me at all ; or if he did , not to tell me the truth . For indeed ( said she to him ) me thinks there is nothing more troublesome than to be oblig'd to give an account of your Travels , to every one that you meet . For is there any thing more tedious than to meet such people as desire to know even the least Circumstances of the Country which you have seen , who expect you should know the difference between the Pismires of Egypt ( so fam'd for bigness ) and the Pismires of Italy , and who raising questions upon questions know not wherefore they would know that which they enquire of . But for my part , who care neither for the Elephants of Asia , the Pismires of Egypt , nor the Crocodiles of Nilus , I will only ask Celius whether the women of Italy are as lovely as those he has seen elsewhere ; and whether the honest men of this Country do not equal those of other . Being to speak to the two most charming persons in the world ( answer'd Celius ) I have not liberty to say there are any elsewhere that equal them ; but if I were to speak in another place , having first excepted you ; I would freely acknowledge that the Greek Ladies have something very attractive , and that their glances are so amiable , that his heart cannot see them much without loving them , unless the heart be otherwise pre-engag'd . Then you have lov'd some Greek beauty ? ( reply'd I. ) Having been so long absent ( answer'd he ) 't is easie to imagine that I cannot but have lov'd in some place of the world ; for certainly people become amorous more easily in other Countries than in their own ; for such as are absent , are always free from business ; and idleness is a great preparative to love . Yet I know some Absents ( reply'd I looking upon Plotina ) who I dare swear are not amorous in the place of their banishment . In truth ( said she , blushing ) that is not to be spoken so affirmatively ; for few know how to deport themselves in absence as they ought . And yet I know nothing more obliging than to do as I mean. But to speak truth , I do not find many persons but who accustom themselves to dispense with seeing such as they love best . Which nevertheless is that which would displease me most of any thing in the world ( added she ) for as many as I esteem , I am confident time could not accustom me to want patiently the sight of a person whom I lov'd much , but I should be always more sad and carelesly dress'd , desire his presence every moment , have no delight in those very places where others find most , and every day would encrease my melancholy . For all this , we usually see , two days after a Lover is out of his Mistress's sight , he is comforted , he decks himself as formerly , he walks , converses , diverts himself , every day less remembers the person he loves , and is no longer afflicted than while he is writing to her . I confess ( answer'd Celius ) most men do thus ; but you must confess too that most women comfort themselves as speedily as men . I confess it sincerely ( said Plotina ) but according to the humor I am of , if I were so unhappy as to love one of those contented or comforted Absents ( if I may so speak ) and knew it , I should so well comfort my self with his loss , that perhaps I should in time render him incapable of Consolation ; for most of such absent persons speak at their return , as if they had been all the while the most miserable men in the world . 'T is true ( said Nelanthus then continuing his work too ) most part of Travellers are great Lyars ; for one day I saw an absent Lover who oblig'd me to copy in little , a great picture of his Mistress whom he left at Volaterra , whence he was . And being he took some pleasure in seeing me work , he came very frequently to visit me ; and I remember one day among the rest , I beheld him very merry . He related sundry divertisements to me , at which he had been present in the preceeding days ; he sung , he made pleasant Verses upon a picture which I had drawn , as I did also in my turn , and feign'd my self an African to divert him and my self : after which , he remembring it was the day on which to write to Volaterra , he ask'd me what he should write about . When he had half done his Letter , one came to seek him to go to a walking appointment ; whereupon he left his Letter half finisht , and went to walk with certain Ladies , without minding the finishing of his Letter , though he could not have the like opportunity till four days after . When he was gone I took the Letter which he had begun , and withal , I confess I read it . But I was surpriz'd to find that he was writing to his Mistress , as the most sad , melancholy and afflicted man in the world by reason of his absence . For he told her , he avoided the world , took pleasure in nothing , and led the most irksom life that ever was . And which was rare , at his return from the walk he came to my house again , and without thinking of his Letter , desir'd me to lay aside the picture I had begun , and the next morning to begin that of one of the Ladies he had been walking with that afternoon . And therefore ever since , I have not given much credit to the Letters of absent persons . For my part ( said Celius ) I never yet saw an absent person long melancholy . Yet I know one ( answer'd I ) whom you cannot have seen very chearful ; for being he is banisht about an unhappy affair , I imagine you must have found him sad . I perceive ( reply'd Celius ) you mean Martius ; but since they report ( added he maliciously ) his heart is a Conquest which the amiable Plotina has rejected , I shall not fear to say that I have seen a fair person in the place where he is who boasts of being greatly lov'd by him . I say , who boasts , because she is a woman , that easily enough publishes the Conquests which she makes . They who boast so easily of taking hearts ( said Plotina blushing ) seem not to understand the art of conquering them . Be it how it will ( answer'd he ) she shew'd some very pleasant Letters , and I stole one from her without her perceiving it . Martius writes so well ( reply'd Plotina ) that I have a great curiosity to see some of his Letters , especially concerning love , for I have not seen any . Celius seeing Plotina's mind so dispos'd as he desir'd , shew'd her accordingly a Love-Letter of Martius which Lucia had given him , for she had a hundred in her keeping which had no names to them . So that Plotina knowing Martius's his hand and stile , believ'd he was inconstant , and did not suspect Lucia of this guile of Clelius . Wherefore being of quick resentment , and high-minded , she regretted this adventure more than you can imagine . But she resented it with indignation ; and in stead of complaining to Martius of his inconstancy , she took a resolution to do all she could to drive him out of her heart . And the next day she answer'd only in these few words to a very obliging Letter he had writ to her . Plotina to Martius . THey who divert themselves very well in the places wherein they reside , need not seek pleasures elsewhere . Therefore for your own conveniency and mine , forbear to give your self the trouble of writing to me any more ; but forget not , I conjure you , that I told you heretofore , That when an heart in love's Realm goes astray , That heart is lost for ever and a day . You may judge how extreamly this Letter surpriz'd Martius , who was really very faithful . Not but that there was a fair person in the place where he resided , who gave pretext to the lie of Celius ; for she was one of those gossiping women who have a thousand little inventions to force virtuous men to say more to them than they would , and than they think . Martius nevertheless writ several times again to Plotina , but she answer'd him no more . And therefore I often told her she was unjust to condemn Martius upon the bare report of a man who was a kind of Lover , and who besides was Brother to Lucia , who sought only to prejudice Martius . I believe perhaps more than you ( answer'd Plotina ) Martius is not so culpable , as I make semblance to believe : but to speak truth , being I should be loth to have a great passion in my soul , now my reason is a little stronger than it was , I seek my self to accuse Martius , and to improve my anger . I thought heretofore ( continued she blushing ) it was possible to be lov'd by a virtuous man without loving him more than was convenient ; but I have now undeceiv'd my self , and I find that unless I take care I should come perhaps to love Martius more than he lov'd me . Therefore to avoid so great an unhappiness , I conjure you never to tell me any thing that may serve to justifie Martius . He is absent , I may suspect him of inconstancie , I am sensible of my honour , I love liberty and joy ; so that there needs not much more to cure me . Plotina spoke this with a certain fierce and angry air , which made me believe she would have more difficulty to drive Martius out of her heart than she thought . However , I did as she desir'd , and spoke no more to her concerning Martius . After this , many alterations hapned in Plotina's fortune ( which I will not detain you with relating ) both by reason of his absence whose Daughter she believ'd her self , and by the death of her whom she took to be her Mother . But at length , when I chang'd my condition , Plotina came to live with me , a little before Tarquin came to besiege Ardea . This adventure so amaz'd our City , that I cannot represent to you how great a terror there was at first amongst the people . But for that the inhabitants of Ardea are very couragious , they soon took heart again , and resolv'd to make a stout defence . As things were in this posture , Martius making use of this occasion , and knowing an attempt was to be made to bring a supply into the City , he put himself in the head of those that guarded it , and did such brave exploits , that it may be said 't was he alone that procur'd the entrance of the Convoy into Ardea . Assoon as he came thither , he went to the Governors of the City , and with much eloquence and boldness told them he was come to desire to die for his Country . This Action seem'd so noble , that in spight of Lycastes Relations , Martius had liberty to stay in Ardea , where there was great need of such persons as he . Whereupon he addressed again to Plotina , but found not such reception as formerly . At that time Horatius had brought Clelia to Ardea , and all the world was so charm'd with her beauty and virtue , that though she was very melancholy , she caus'd her self to be ador'd . Plotina and I were the two persons to whom she testifi'd most goodness , she made us privy to all her unhappiness , and we promis'd to serve her in every thing we could , though Horatius guarded her very carefully . Martius in the mean time was in despair , because he could not regain Plotina's heart , though he sufficiently manifested his innocency . For Celius himself , who was not over-valiant , fearing to be treated like Lycastes , and being at feud with his Sister , justifi'd him whom he had accus'd ; for his love for Plotina was one of those young peoples affections who believe their honour lost unless they counterfeit themselves Lovers . Nevertheless though Plotina perceiv'd well enough that Martius was innocent , her heart was not affected towards him as it had been . But wherefore , Madam , ( said he to her one day ) do you not restore me that beginning of affection you had for me before ? Because I will not , and cannot ( answer'd she . ) As for my esteem , I give it you entire again ; but that kind of affection full of I know not what disquieting tenderness , I cannot recal into my heart if I would . Anger expell'd it thence , and my reason being become more strong , will hinder it from returning . Ah! unjust person that you are ! ( cry'd Martius ) you cause me to undergo the most cruel adventure that ever was , and Lysimira's death was not more grievous to me . She dy'd loving me , she commanded me to love you , she took nothing from me ; I cannot but commend her constancy , her memory is still dear to me : but as for you , I lose you without any fault of mine . I see you more amiable than ever , but I see you without hope of being lov'd . Yet if I had never had hope , I should be patient ; but you have confess'd your self , you have had some kindness for me . I confess it again ( answer'd Plotina ) and if I had had less , perhaps I should have had it still ; but to speak truth , after I found my heart so near engag'd that I should have been no longer Mistress of it , if I had continu'd but a little longer to love you , I am beholding to my anger which has cur'd me . But , Madam , that anger was ill grounded ( reply'd he . ) But , Martius , ( excepted she ) we are not bound to love all those that have not betray'd us . 'T is true ( answer'd he ) but I conceive they that have begun to love any person , ought always to love him . If I had promis'd you so ( reply'd Plotina ) I would have kept my word ; but I never acknowledg'd to you that I lov'd you till now I lov'd you no longer , and resolve not to do so . Ha! Madam ( cry'd he ) you carry your cruelty too far , and I believe never any adventure was like mine . In good earnest ( said Plotina ) nothing prejudices you in my heart but your merit , and the tenderness which I have had for you : and I confess to you ingenuously , you are the only man I have seen whom I have judg'd worthy of my affection . But I assure you at the same time , I was so much asham'd to understand my own weakness , when I believ'd you lov'd another , that I am not resolv'd to return ever into the like condition . But in acknowledgment of the affection you have had for me as far as I can , I assure you also that I am resolv'd to defend my heart as long as I live , & therefore never to marry , for to marry and not love those we marry , is in my judgment the most foolish and mischievous thing in the world ; and to assure ones self of the affection of any one , is the greatest rashness possible . Therefore Liberty is the safest course ; and if you believe me , my example will be of use to you . Besides , 't is very just that you be faithful to the Ashes of Lysimira . Alas ! ( answer'd Martius ) 't is easie for an indifferent person to advise indifference . But how comes it that having not hated me before , you hate me now ? If I hated you ( reply'd she ) I could love you again ; but , Martius , I esteem you , and I can have a certain solid friendship for you , which may engage my mind , but not much more my heart . Ah! Madam , I desire not that friendship ( answer'd Martius ) and I like hatred a thousand times better . 'T is in vain that you would be hated ( reply'd Plotina ) for I esteem you too much . How ? Madam , ( said he hastily ) is it an equal impossibility for me to obtain your hatred and your love ? Yes , ( answer'd Plotina ) and as I love my self too much to love you , I esteem you too much to hate you . But to discover the bottom of my heart to you , know , I have the greatest Obligation to you in the world , for that you will be the cause that I shall without difficulty resist the affection of all those who perhaps may hereafter have a design to please me ; for after the danger whereto you have expos'd my Liberty , I shall provide so timely for it , that it will be no more in hazard . What ? Madam , ( cry'd the afflicted Martius ) will you deprive me of hope for ever ? Ah! Madam , ( added he ) you do not know your self well , and perhaps your heart will do me justice even against your will. No , no , Martius , ( answer'd she with a very serious air ) you will never see me engag'd in an affection of that nature ; I love joy , quiet and glory , and I will preserve them as long as I live . After this , say no more to me , for I shall not answer you . Martius would have disobey'd her , but she hindred him from speaking ; and from thenceforward so carefully avoided to give him occasion to entertain her apart , that he could not find any . He knew well she spoke her mind , and when she shun'd him , she told him smilingly that she fear'd him ; so that he was an hundred times more miserable . For it was true , that at that time Plotina more countenanced Damon , Sicinius and Acrisius , who were become amorous of her , though she neither lov'd nor esteem'd them , than she did Martius , for whom she had a very great esteem . And this was matter of no small joy to Lucia . But wherefore do you not shun Acrisius ? ( said I to her one day . ) Because he is too great a talker ( answer'd she ) and so I cannot fear that he will ever please me . Why then do not you decline Sicinius ? ( reply'd I. ) Because he speaks so little ( added she ) that I cannot apprehend he is likely to perswade me ; and as for Damon , I have as little reason to fear that he will cause me to change my sentiments towards him . But how comes it ( said I ) that you heretofore so much resisted those that endeavour'd to divert you from following the inclination you had for Martius , and now you have more reason to love him , you love him no longer ? Because at that time ( answer'd she ) my inclination was strong , and my reason weak ; but anger having cur'd me of my pre-conceiv'd opinion , I have taken a wise resolution to spend all my life in liberty . I will indeed entertain a certain free friendship ( added she ) which shall not perplex , but divert me no less than love : but as for great affections , I will not admit of any at all , for they cannot be entertain'd without disquiet . The way you intend to take ( said I to her ) is perhaps as dangerous as that you would avoid : for many of those friendships of gallantry approach very easily to wantonness , if heed be not taken to them . You shall see ( said she ) I know how to avoid so dangerous an extream , and understand better than you think , the bounds of all the several sorts of friendship that can be had . But wherefore have you not one of these kinds ( said I ) for the poor Mortius , for whom I now intercede ? Ah! Cesonia , ( answer'd she smiling ) do you not know there is a Proverb which says , That in the Seas of love , on the same shelf , No dextrous Saylor ' twice ere splits himself ? You speak so little seriously ( reply'd I ) that I care not to speak any more to you . In good earnest ( answer'd she ) I declare clearly what I think , and profess that I will have no kind of affection as long as I live , which may disturb my quiet . When I began to have an inclination for Martius , I was so young that I wanted strength to oppose it , but at present I am assur'd I shall defend my heart better . For , in fine , I am so resolv'd to love my self , and consequently to love quiet , liberty and glory , ( as I said at another time ) that I will never love any of those people who cannot be lov'd without hazarding those three things which undoubtedly are the most agreeable in the world . But could not you marry Martius ? ( said I. ) If I would marry any one ( answer'd she ) I confess Martius might oblige me thereto ; but , Cesonia , I have so great an aversion from marriage , that I cannot consider him as one that is to be my husband : and I am so resolv'd never to marry , that I believe nothing can make me change my sentiments . For I judge nothing better , than to resolve to live free ; and when I consider all the consequences , which almost infallibly attend a wedded life , they make me to tremble . Not but that I conceive there may be some marriage happy ; but , Cesonia , where shall we find two persons , who have wit , constancy , goodness enough one for another , and a sufficient resemblance of natures to live always well together ? Some there may be , but they are few ; and I do not think my self fortunate enough to meet with so great a felicity . 'T is therefore more easie for me to take a resolution to live in liberty . As she was speaking this , by a strange chance , all her Lovers came one after another to see me , and were together in my Chamber . So that Plotina being in her jolly humor , told me smilingly , that she had a desire to undeceive all persons , and make a publick Declaration of her sentiments . And thereupon in a very delightful way of raillery , she told them all she had absolutely resolv'd not to love any person much , and never to marry at all ; and that the most which could be hop'd from her , was to please her , to obtain her esteem , and to have some part in a kind of calm friendship which she was resolv'd to have as long as she liv'd . For in truth ( said she ) I will never run the venture of meeting with indiscreet , unfaithful , capricious , lukewarm , inequal and deceitful Lovers , nor bring my self in danger of having a jealous , covetous , prodigal , humorsome , imperious , surly , foolish , or little virtuous Husband , nor consequently of having deformed , vicious , ingrateful and wicked Children ; and I incomparably prefer to spend my whole life with the liberty of having such Friends of either Sex as I please . For I find that if I should marry , I should be so good a Wife that I should thereby be miserable . All Plotina's Lovers oppos'd her sentiments , and especially Martius ; but she answer'd them so well , that they knew not what more to say to her . And so she continu'd firm in her resolution . But now , there being no great pleasure in living in a besieged City , three or four of Plotina's friends and mine resolv'd together with us to make use of Clelia's occasion to go out of Ardea ; for Horatius would not stay there , out of a belief that Tarquin would take the City . So that Plotina , without considering what grief she should cause Martius , imploy'd him to manage this affair , and to bring it to pass that , we might be guarded by the same convoy which attended on Clelia . The conversation of Plotina and Martius was very extraordinary , and I know not how Plotina was able to be so inflexible as she was . For he us'd all imaginable blandishments and endearing expressions to move her heart , but she continu'd inalterable in her sentiments ; and all he could draw from her , was , that he should never see her love any person more than himself , and that she would never marry as long as she liv'd . And indeed if the poor Martius had liv'd , I declare to you , that you would have had less interest in Plotina's heart ; but you must know that when we went out of Ardea with Clelia , this generous Lover , notwithstanding his regret , came himself to conduct us ; and deported himself with so heroical and passionate an air , that Plotina esteem'd him much the more for it . Now being it was fear'd that we should be sooner discover'd by the enemies if we had any considerable number of people with us , Horatius , Martius and eight of their Friends took upon themselves alone the charge of conducting us . But , such was our ill fortune , we met with Hellius , one of the Ministers of Tarquin's cruelty , who came in the head of a Party of twenty to set upon Horatius , Martius and their Friends . How ? ( interrupted Amilcar ) was Martius amongst those whom Hellius fought with , when Aronces , Herminius and Celer ( from whom Artemidorus , Zenocrates and I parted that morning ) arriv'd and carri'd away Clelia who was at the foot of a Tree with you ? Yes ( answer'd Cesonia ) and the unfortunate Martius was slain by Hellius in the beginning of the Fight , though he was very valiant . And indeed 't was his courage occasion'd his death ; for he charg'd with too great violence into the midst of those who came to take Plotina and her Friends . I will not tell you the particular passages of this encounter , for you have understood from the mouth of Aronces how Horatius and Hellius perceiving others were carrying away Clelia , joyn'd together to recover her ; and how Aronces , Herminius and Celer resisted so many enemies at the same time . Yes , generous Cesonia ( answer'd Amilcar ) I know all that pass'd in that great occasion . I know what Clelia did , putting her self couragiously before those that would assault her three protectors , I know how terrible a Combate it was , in what manner Aronces fought with Horatius , and how the generous Herminius defended both his life and liberty , and spoke to Hellius , and with what generosity Aronces assisted the wounded Horatius , whom he found by night in a Wood : but I know in what manner Plotina lamented Martius when you were taken , and carried to Tarquin . Do not enquire so much of her grief ( reply'd Cesonia ) for perhaps you will think it too violent ; for in good earnest , no greater affliction can be resented by any than was by Plotina for the death of Martius . But at length ( constitution prevailing ) she comforted her self with the thought , that perhaps if Martius had liv'd , she might have had the weakness as not to be able to defend her heart ; and since that ( you know ) your converse has reviv'd joy in her soul . Cesonia having done speaking , Amilcar thank'd her , for having related to him that which he had so long desir'd to know . Not but that I am almost troubled ( added he ) that Plotina could never begin again to love Martius ; for if ever I should unwittingly incur her displeasure , and she should deprive me of her friendship , I see she would never restore it to me again any more than she did to Martius . In my opinion ( answer'd Cesonia ) you are so little accustom'd to be ill-treated , that you do not fear so much as you pretend , that you could not make your peace with Plotina if you should happen to be out of her favour . On the contrary ( repli'd Amilcar ) I have scarce ever been very happy , and I am not so now ; Plotina has certainly only a tenderness of friendship for me . But is it possible ( said Cesonia ) that Amilcar has been almost perpetually ill-treated ? Since I am not capable of false boasting , ( answer'd he ) I confess sincerely , I have seldom been much lov'd . I have many times had the advantage to be acceptable even to those women who have ill-treated me : but my merry and jovial humor has done me more injury in serious gallantry than I can express to you . However , since it has caus'd me as much delight as the favours of my Mistresses could have done , I do not complain of my destiny . Yet I would know ( said Cesonia ) whether any very intelligent person has ill-treated you ? I lov'd one in Greece ( answer'd he ) who is one of the most amiable Women in the World. She is brown then ( repli'd Cesonia ) being she is a Greek . That consequence is not always infallible ( answer'd Amilcar ) but it is true the amiable Nerintha I speak of has hair of the goodliest black that ever was seen ; a black shining and bright , which becomes her admirably well . She is of a very handsome tallness , and well proportion'd ; her Eyes are black , sparkling , full of fire and spirit ; and though she has no wantonness in her looks , but on the contrary has a very modest air , yet when she smiles , she has an amiable aspect which pleases infinitely . Ncrintha's visage is oval and of good symmetry , her mould handsome , her cheeks agreeable , her nose well shap'd , and she has an air of beauty which renders her very graceful and lovely ; and though her complexion is of no extraordinary whiteness , yet her beauty is lively and capable to excite love . But besides all this , Nerintha is infinitely ingenious , and of so clear a perception as keeps her from speaking things at random . She is gentle , civil , good and obliging , she is serious and debonaire together without inequality ; and though she is perfectly virtuous and even severe , yet she converses gallantly with her Friends , and sufficiently loves all reasonable divertisements . She is a good friend and very generous , very regular in all her actions , and very careful to satisfie all the duties of civility and friendship . She never jests dangerously , she blames no person ; and having a mind naturally sociable , she never speaks that of another which she would not have spoken of her self . Nerintha has a very sweet and pleasing voice , she sings very agreeably , though she does not much care for it . She speaks exactly , writes handsomly , and in brief is so charming , that though she would not accept my heart , yet she shall have my esteem and friendship as long as she lives . Perhaps ( said Cesonia ) she had had neither the one nor the other , if she had accepted your affection . I am not of your opinion ( answer'd Amilcar ) but I confess to the glory of Nerintha , I am always her Friend though she would not have me for her Lover . There are so few people amiable ( said Cesonia ) that me-thinks such as are so , ought to be always lov'd . It has been a complaint in all past ages ( answer'd he ) and will be in all to come , that there are not virtuous people enough : And yet I believe the number is almost equal in all times . I am not of your opinion ( reply'd Cesonia ) for I think there never were fewer than at present , of such as make reckoning of persons of merit . No , believe me ( said Amilcar ) the World is not yet so poor of virtuous people as they report , and there is also more liberality and gallant generosity than is imagin'd . For during the time I was at Syracusa , there hapned many things to a young Lady of that place , which prove that which I say . Know then that this person is of noble birth , but her fortune is sufficiently bad ; her heart is generous , she makes profession of being good , and without ostentation of wit has gain'd a greater reputation than she sought ; know , I say , this person has had divers adventures which prove that virtue is yet in request . For ( not to reckon up the number of Friends she has ) many presents were made to her after a particular manner ; and because it was known that she delighted more to give than to receive , an unusual contrivance was practis'd . For one morning while she was yet asleep , a crafty man deceiv'd the slave that open'd the gate to him without telling who sent him , and left a compleat furniture for a Chamber ( the most agreeable and gallant that could be seen ) in her Court ; and though great search was made to find out the author of this liberality , yet he could not be discover'd . Yet the person who receiv'd it imagin'd she knew by whom she was thus oblig'd , but one of her friends so perswaded her that it was forbidden her to conjecture , that she was forc'd to suppress her gratitude and confine it within her heart , without daring to publish the glory of her Benefactor . To this same Lady a great Princess of a very remote Country ( who is both illustrious , of a great beauty , wit , and heart ) has written divers times very eloquently in a language which is not natural to her , and sent her a Bracelet of her Hair which is the goodliest in the World , with a clasp of Diamonds the richest that ere was seen . The chief Vestal has also made her several agreeable presents after a very ingenious and obliging manner ; so have the generous Amalthea , the Princess Elismonda , a noble stranger , and divers of her Friends of either Sex. 'T is true , all these liberalities do not make her Fortune ; but her humor is such that she likes them better than if they were of another nature , I have known as much as this ( answer'd Cesonia ) but four or five persons make no great number in a great Country . After this , Amilcar and Cesonia talkt very sadly of the pitiful condition in which the twenty fair Roman Ladies were , who were to be sent back to Porsenna . Yet there was nothing to be fear'd from that King but only in respect of Clelia , who he believ'd escap'd from his Camp only because she knew something of the pretended conspiracy of Aronces and Mutius . But the next morning it hapned that Publicola was inform'd that a certain man had met Mutius very melancholy upon the way to Praeneste , and therefore he believ'd that this despairing Lover , knowing that the great Festival of Fortune was to be celebrated within two days , was gone to that famous Temple , to see whether the Lots were more favourable to him ; for 't is reported that on that day the Decisions were more infallible than on any other of all the year . Wherefore he determin'd to request Amilcar to go thither , who accordingly accepted of this Commission . Yet he did not depart till after he had seen Clelia and all her companions gone , to be reconducted to the Camp ; but to the end the people might not tumult at so sad a spectacle , they were caus'd to pass through the most unfrequented streets that was possible . No doubt they were very sad in the bottom of their hearts , especially Clelia ; but their sadness was discreet , and Clelia amongst the rest testifi'd an admirable constancy . All their Lovers follow'd them as far as they could ; but at length it behov'd them to take leave . Horatius would have gone to present them to Porsenna , thinking to speak something which might conduce to their safety ; but Publicola thought not convenient , and made choice of a Kinsman of Clelius , who was more advanc'd in years , and was both prudent and resolute . So these fair Virgins took the way towards the Camp , and Amilcar that towards Praeneste . As he was going thither he met with Theanor and Aemilius the Lovers of Terentia and Aurelisa , who had at length resolv'd to refer their fortunes to the Lots of the Temple of Fortune . Amilcar being a person known to all Porsenna's Court , they were very joyful to light upon him , and he ( being no lover of solitariness ) was as well satisfi'd to meet with such agreeable company . Their first discourse was a melancholy reflection upon the misfortunes of Aronces and Clelia ; but as the most generous easily enough turn away their minds from the unhappinesses of others , they came by degrees to talk of matters indifferent . Theanor set himself to extol Hetruria above all other Countries , Aemilius to commend Greece where he had liv'd a long time , and Amilcar to praise and disparage all the Countries he had seen . For as there is no beauty so perfect ( said he ) in which something is not to be desir'd , so there is no Country but has its defects . In a place where the Climate is temperate , the people are light and inconstant ; in another , the people have much wit , and are accus'd of little fidelity : in one Country many times we find Sciences and Vices , in another innocence and rusticity . In one place nothing is to be seen but Cottages , in another nothing but Palaces . So that as a hundred Beauties are requisite to make up a perfect one , so you must select the excellencies of a hundred Countries to form one accomplish'd . You must take the mildness of the Climate of one , the Rivers and Seas of another , the Flowers and Fruits of another , yea the very Birds and Butter-flies ; you must fetch the Sciences and Arts from one place , Valour from another , Honesty from amongst people of less nimble Wits , and exact justice from Heaven ( for in truth there is not much to be found upon earth . ) Amilcar , no doubt , has reason ( said Theanor ) but however I dare affirm Hetruria has almost every thing that can be found elsewhere . The Climate is gentle , mens manners good , ignorance begins to be banish'd from it , and excellent Arts to be carefully promoted . As for excellent Arts ( answer'd Amilcar ) I much doubt whether you can prove that they flourish as much in Hetruria as in Greece ; for I confess with sincerity to the shame of my Country , that Africa possesses them but imperfectly , and the proud Carthage yields in this to the least Cities of Greece . Then you have not seen that stately Tomb which Porsenna is building ( said Theanor ? ) I have heard of it ( answer'd Amilcar ) but whatever has been told me of it , I have not fanci'd it to be an extraordinary piece . Yet it is such ( repli'd Theanor ) that I question whether the Labyrinth of Crete and the Pyramids of Egypt excel it ; for , in fine , it is a Master-piece of Architecture . All the stateliness which the imagination can conceive , is seen in it . This proud Tomb is above three hundred foot on each side , the form of it is square , the stones are of a prodigious greatness , and admirably well polished . In the base of this Monument is a Labyrinth greater and more intricate than that of Crete , for it is impossible to expedite your self out of it , unless he that built it give you one of his servants to guide you ; and there are so many turnings and windings , and so many places which go one into another , of which all the ornaments are uniform , that 't is impossible to find the right way . Upon this spacious base of above twelve hundred feet square , stand five great Pyramids one at each corner and the fifth in the midst . They are triangular , and are sixty feet broad at the base , and a hundred and fifty high . Upon the point of every of these Pyramids is plac'd a Copper-Globe of prodigious greatness , contriv'd so artificially , that the wind entring into it at several holes which are seen in it , makes a sufficiently agreeable harmony , which is heard at a good distance . Upon the top of each Globe is a kind of Obelisk , and upon it is seen another harmonious Globe like the former , according as the wind moves that which makes the harmony : and upon this Globe appear four other Pyramids of a hundred feet in height . But do not think I am at the end of my description ; for these four Pyramids support a great terrass , upon which stand five other Pyramids as high as all the rest of the Tomb , so that the points of them seeming to touch the Skie , make a very magnificent spectacle . 'T is true ( said Aemilius ) this Tomb is the stateliest thing in the World , and 't is true also that the gallant house of the illustrious Cleonymus will be the goodliest place of the earth when it shall be finish'd . As for Cleonymus ( answer'd Amilcar ) I know he is a man of extraordinary merit , whose birth is very noble , whose imployments are the most considerable in Hetruria , whose heart is perfectly great , virtue sublime , and capacity infinite . But I confess I have not given too much credit to all that Lucilius and Theomenes told me once concerning the fair house you speak of . Nevertheless 't is true ( reply'd Theanor ) that there is nothing handsomer in the world . As they were discoursing thus , they arriv'd at a place where they were to refresh their horses , so that they were constrain'd to stay there . This place was so wild , the prospect of it so bounded and little agreeable , and the reception so incommodious , that having taken but a slight repast , they went to seat themselves on certain stones which were at the foot of a steep mountain near that place . They were no sooner there , but Amilcar beginning to speak , I beseech you , Theanor , ( said he ) fill my imagination with handsome idea's , by the description of the goodly house of Cleonymus : for my eyes are so little delighted with what they behold , that I have great need of your help : besides , I love nothing more than the representation of handsome objects , and I assure you I shall be much oblig'd to you for it . For the generous Melintha being friend to Cleonymus , I interest my self already in every thing which relates to him , I shall tell you then that Valterra ( said Theanor ) — But Volterra ( interrupted Amilcar ) is , as I conceive ; a great city sufficiently remote from Clusium . You say true ( answer'd Theanor ) but I said Valterra , and not Volterra : 'T is true , these two names are near alike , and Valterra bears a name resembling that of that famous City you speak of , ( which was founded by the Tyrrhenians , as well as Aressa and Clusium ) because this City has so many waters about it , that there is no gate or place in which the● are not fountains ; so that the conformity of the waters has occasion'd the resemblance of the names . But to proceed : when you require the description of Valterra , you demand a thing of greater difficulty than you imagine ; because this place has so many surprising beauties , that they cannot be conceiv'd without being seen , nor represented well after having admir'd them . It was begun and finish'd by a man who does nothing but what is great , and the vast extent of whose mind is not capable of framing small designs : by a man , I say , who devoting his whole life to the service of his King , will have even his pleasures serve to the embellishment and glory of his country . But though he employ in the building of Valterra only such hours as are necessary to recreate his mind from great cares , to which the welfare of the State engages him ; yet at the same time he is making a thing which one would believe could not but take up his whole life . For it is not to be imagin'd that Valterra is one of those places which are embellisht almost by Nature alone ; but 't is no hyperbole to say Cleonymus has absolutely chang'd it , and there is no part of it to which he has not added some new grace . He has divided a River into a thousand fountains , he has re-united a thousand fountains into torrents , and he has so judiciously contriv'd every thing which he has done at Valterra , that the judgment of him cannot be sufficiently extoll'd , who knew so well how to intermingle the beauties of Art with those of Nature , and so industriously to divertise all the ornaments of so goodly a place . 'T is true , this handsome Desart being design'd for the habitation of one of the fairest persons in the world , ought to be such as it is , to be worthy of her ; for you must know , the prudent Artemira wife of the illustrious Cleonymus has one of those grand Beauties which continually encrease admiration : and that which I esteem most , is , her virtue redoubles the price of her beauty ; for , as wanton a person as you are , I am confident you will grant that these two things suit admirably well together . I confess it ( answer'd Amilcar ) therefore tell me a little more particularly what you know of the fair Artemira . Ha! Amilcar ( reply'd Theanor ) I tremble only in thinking that I have undertaken to describe Gardens and Fountains to you ; judge then what I should do if I should undertake to tell you all the Grand qualities , and all the virtues of one of the most accomplish'd persons in the World. Be contented therefore if I perform my promise to describe Valterra . But before I tell you , what it is at present , I must relate a little adventure to you , which is necessary that you know , to understand the description I am to make . Know then , that a fair and young person , Kinswoman to the King of Hetruria and much lov'd by him , sometimes hapned to excite love in a man of Quality , of a violent and imperious humor ; who judging that he could never be favour'd , resolv'd to carry his Mistress away by force . Which accordingly he did one day as she was walking in a Grove ; and diverting her self by causing a Squirrel to follow her from tree to tree , which she had kept from a little one , and which lov'd her with more ardour than a Dog can have for his Master , though the Dog is an Emblem of Fidelity amongst all Nations . This violent act much surpris'd the whole Court , and especially an honourable person of Clusium , whose name was Cleoranthus , and from whom the illustrious Cleonymus who built Valterra is descended ; for you must know , he was very amorous of her , though he durst not declare it by reason of the King. But in this unexpected occasion , he could not hide his sentiments . Wherefore suddenly gathering together some of his Dependants , he went to seek this stoln Lady . The King also sent out most of his Court to the same purpose , and went himself ; but this search was made unprofitable , and Cleoranthus had been as unhappy as the rest , if the Chance which guided him to a Cottage of Shepherds had not shew'd him the little Squirrel which his Mistress lov'd so much , and which stuck to her in spight of her Ravishers . At first he believ'd it was another ; but the little Animal knowing him , skipt down from the window where it was with that nimbleness which is natural to it . Whereby Cleoranthus , believing his Mistress might be there , or at least had pass'd by that way , askt a young Shepherdess where she was to whom this pretty Animal belong'd . He had no sooner made this question , but he who had carry'd away that fair Virgin ( coming from enquiring the way he was to take , because he had fail'd to meet his guide ) appear'd with his Sword in his hand , follow'd by six of his Attendants ; and at the same time four men , who had stay'd to guard that fair person , issu'd out of the Cottage with their Swords drawn too . But Cleoranthus , instead of being terrifi'd by so many enemies , became thereby more fierce and couragious . And so he attacqu'd his Rival with such valour , that notwithstanding the inequality of number , he flew his enemy , and three others , and put the rest to flight . After which , to compleat his happiness , he understood by one of those he wounded who lay upon the place , the secret of a great Conspiracy against the Prince . Thus Cleoranthus deliver'd his Mistress , and saved all Hetruria by his valour . But which was remarkable , at the end of the fight , the Squirrel made him a thousand caresses , and would not part from him . Wherefore when the King was inform'd of all the Circumstances of the business , and of Cleoranthus passion for this fair person ( whom notwithstanding he restor'd into his power without signifying any thing of his love ) was so mov'd with his Virtue , that he suppress'd the inclination himself had for her , and caus'd her to marry him . But to eternize the memory of this generous action , as Hector , Aeneas , and many others since , caus'd Lyons , Roses , Doves , and divers other things agreeing either to their valour , merit , virtue or fortune , to be painted upon their shields , he order'd that Cleoranthus and his Descendants should bear a Squirrel for their Arms. And accordingly they of this Family bear a Squirrel in their shields to this day . I desire your pardon for having amus'd you with speaking of this adventure ; but you will see in the sequel of my discourse , that I have not related it altogether impertinently . I am next to tell you that Valterra is situated half a days journy from Clusium , that the way between them is very pleasant , and that to encrease the surprize , the beauty of it is not perceiv'd till you arrive at the fore Court , which is stately , fair and spacious . It hath four great Pavilions at the four Corners , with other Courts on the two sides . The two faces which stand upon the stately Moats of Valterra , end in three great Archades of Architecture , through which are discover'd two large low Wings of Building , which have been built for Offices to the House , and two Gardens which lie on the side of those two Wings . When you are in the fore Court , you behold the front of the Palace , which is built upon a Mountain of Architecture ( if I may so speak ) for the Perroon which takes up the whole breadth of the second Court , has four seats , and rises above twenty steps . So that this gives much Majesty to the Structure . Which before I describe to you , I must lead you back again into the fore Court , and tell you , that after you have pass'd through it , you come to the Bank of the Moats which are large , handsome , and the water of them clear as Crystal , and arises from a Spring . These Moats are beset with Rails on both sides ; and near the Bridge which lies over them , are seen the Muzzles of Lyons casting out water into three Scalop . Basins , which shed it one into another till it fall into the Moats . When you have pass'd the Bridge , and come into the midst of a little half Moon adorn'd with Rails , you may see that the second Court , which is very large and handsom , has a terrass on two sides rais'd three steps , upon which are plac'd two spirting Fountains , which make a very handsom shew in that place . For when you are at the end of the Bridge , there is nothing more stately and magnificent than to see those handsome Moats full of water , the second Court the Balustrades , the spirting Fountains , and that great and magnificent Perroon which crosses the whole Court , rising so Majestically , and upon which is seen in the middle of the Palace a great Porch of three stately Arches supported by six Pillars , which suffer the sight to penetrate through the whole thickness of the Palace by three other Arches opposite to the three first , and three other likewise opposite to the second ; so that the Skie appearing at several overtures , this sight is the more agreeable . In the midst of the Porch are seen two very handsome Statues of young Children taming Lyons , to imitate that innocence atchieves every thing ; and the Arms of Cleonymus , such as I have represented them to you by relating the glorious adventure of one of his Ancestors . The Cupolo which arises in the midst of the Building , is very magnificent , and so are the Busts , and the carv'd works wherewith this Palace is adorn'd in divers places . But when you have ascended the Perroon , and are arriv'd at the Porch , you find it handsomer than you imagin'd ; for the proportion of it is exact and noble , it is supported by twelve pillars of a very handsome order of Architecture . From thence you behold with pleasure the two fair Courts you pass'd through : but , which is a greater grace , you enter upon an even pavement into the goodliest Hall that ever was . For its greatness astonishes the imagination , its height surprises , and its beauty is so great , that it takes away the boldness to commend it . The Cupolo is supported by sixteen stately Arches , whereof six are open ; namely , three towards the Porch , and three toward the Gardens , which are admirable . But how rare soever they are , I must stay you a little in the Hall , and at least shew you the first apartment of this proud Fabrick . I must also tell you that for the glory of this great design , Cleonymus has been so happy as to find an excellent man capable to execute his great intentions , and happily to invent whatever might serve to the embellishment of so goodly a place . He I speak of , is call'd Meleander , and is the same that painted the Cabinet of the generous Melintha . He was born with a great wit , an exquisite fancy , and an admirable judgment . His Idea's are noble and natural , there is grandeur in his designs , and reason always in what he makes . Therefore he was chosen by Cleonymus to paint this proud Hall , and all the several apartments of his Palace ; and also to use his inventions and counsels for all such things as might imbellish Valterra . But since his aim is always to work for the glory of him that employs him , see what the design of the Hall is , of which I will unfold to you the hidden sense after I have given you the description . The Sun is represented there in his Palace with all the Ornaments Poets attribute him ; the whole Base of the Piece is encompass'd with a great Serpent representing the year ; upon this Serpent move the months , the weeks and the days ; every season is accompani'd with the months , weeks and days which agree to it ; and all the Stars are seen there , which the Sun visits in making his course . But in the midst of this proud Palace of the Sun ( the Architecture of which is admirable , and the Pillars resemble precious stones , and the Basis and Chapters gold ) is seen upon a proud arch a Throne of Gold rais'd several steps , upon which the Hours , daughters of the Sun mount and descend . They are represented like young fair persons , habited in different and light dresses . This luminous God is cloathed with a cloak of cloath of Gold , he is crown'd with an immortal Laurel , he leans with one hand upon his harp , and with the other he makes a sign to Aurora as if he commanded something ; for his eyes are turn'd towards her . This fair harbinger of the Sun has a garland of Flowers and Pearls upon her head ; she has wings painted with fine colours ; with one hand she scatters flowers in divers places , and with the other she holds a torch , which she makes use of to illuminate a New Star by the command of the Sun. This new Star is plac'd in the midst of the Heaven in form of a Squirrel , three higher stars give it their most favorable influences . Saturn bearing his sickle encompasseth it with his Serpent beset with Stars , which denotes the eternity of its glory . Jupiter sitting upon his Eagle with a very noble action and Majestical air gives it a Crown of gold , to signifie the Authority which it is to have . Mars on the other side with his fierce aspect gives it a Helmet and a Lyon. Below the Sun appears the Season which represents Summer , crown'd with ears of Corn , her Complexion is a little Sun-burnt , her hair is guilded , her air is very agreeable ; she carelesly sirs and leans upon such fruits as are suitable to her , and near her are seen several instruments necessary to Agriculture . She holds a sheaf of Wheat in her hand , and is supported by a swarthy man who represents the South Wind. About her stand the Moneths which belong to her , represented by young persons crown'd with flowers and fruits ; they have Wings , their Attires are different , and they present fruits to this lovely Season , as well as the weeks and days which are represented by little children who seem to move along as they play near her . In another place Mercury appearing with all the marks that particularize him , lifting up his arm wherewith he holds his Caduce , seems as if he would give all his eloquence and knowledge to the New Star I mention'd , he looks upon it so favourably . About this God are seen several instruments necessary for excellent Arts , and likewise divers little Cupids denoting the various inclination which Nature gives . The Moon , not being able to behold her Brother , appears through the shadow of a Cloud , and about her is seen a great hunting equipage , as dogs , bugles , bows , arrows , and divers other things , and in many places little Genii agreeably represented ; this fair Star regards the new Star as favorably as Mercury . On another side Venus follow'd by Sports and Laughter appears lying upon a bed of Roses : and near her are seen divers things which agree to her , and which are always inseparable from pleasures . She holds a golden Apple in her hand , seeming to offer it to this new Star , as if she meant , that it was such amongst the Stars as her self amongst the Goddesses . Also several little Cupids are seen playing near her . The Spring is represented by a Young fair Girl , with a fresh and smiling air , her hair is brown and curl'd , she has a crown of flowers upon her head , her attire is green ; the Months which are near her , present flowers to her , Zephyrus flatters her , and the weeks and days busie themselves in embellishing her . Autumn is figur'd by a good lusty man , crown'd with Vine-leaves , he lies amongst fruits which are proper to him , and leans upon a Tyger , the Moneths which accompany him offer him their fruits also , they are attended likewise with their weeks and days , and the Wind of this Season is represented there also , but more fierce than the rest , and the drapery of the figure shews that he inconveniences him by his impetuous blast . On the side opposite to Summer is represented the Bow of Iris with all the Colours that render it so agreeable . Under this Bow appears Winter represented by a rough old man , crown'd with mists , snow , and icycles . The Moneths , weeks and days which accompany him offer him nothing but unpleasing presents , except some of those days which are very little , and offer him fire . On the side of the Bow I mentioned , are Castor and Pollux , who mount and descend upon the Horizon : but I must not forget to tell you that in all places where that famous Squirrel is represented , either in a Star , or in its natural form , there is a device added to it which is very graceful in the language in which it was made ; and the sense of it is , That there is nothing so high whereto it cannot mount . But now to expound to you the hidden meaning of all these Pictures , I am to tell you that the Sun represents Cleonymus , who according to the amplitude of his great employments , operates and shines every where , does good to all , and labours continually for the benefit and embellishing of the Universe . By the four Seasons of the year , Meleander has pretended to represent the several States of Hetruria which are tributary , and attribute the honour to Cleonymus of receiving and rendring all , because he has the management of the Princes treasures . The new Star in the top of the Skie , shews that there is nothing more sublime than the glory of Cleonymus ; and that Starry Serpent I spoke of , denotes the prudence of this Heroe : so that the Pictures of this proud Hall , satisfie together both the Eyes and the Reason , and serve at the same time both to the glory of this Heroe , and that of the excellent Meleander , who has so well found out the art to commend him by his Pencils more than Poetry could do . But to pass from the Hall to the anti-Chamber , upon the top of the sieling you see Hercules carried into the heavens in a Chariot of gold , under which is a slain Serpent . Reason ( represented by a fair young person of a sage aspect ) guides him ; she has a helmet on her head , and holds a sword wherewith she seems to menace : two fierce and heady horses withdraw the chariot that carries him , and by their impetuous posture intimate that they represent the Passions , who in spight of their violence are nevertheless subjected to Reason . They have both a duskie brightness in their eyes . But there is one especially , whose mane stands erected , and who lifts up his head fiercely , whose piercing , lively and furious eyes cast a fiery glance which astonishes and surprises such as have skill in Painture . Fame is painted flying there , and seeming as if she would descend to the earth ; and in a very bright part of the heaven appears Jupiter and the other Gods preparing to receive this Heroe , who is follow'd by Glory , putting an Oaken Garland upon his head . But what is rare in this Piece , is , that in whatever part of the chamber you stand , this Hercules seems to behold you as naturally in one place as in another . But I do not consider that I trouble you by not being able to represent these admirable Pieces but imperfectly . Yet I would further tell you something of the principal chamber : but to speak truth , I have seen so handsome and admirable a description of it , that I cannot but tremble to attempt it . For indeed I never saw any thing so handsome as that which a certain Virtuoso has writ upon this Subject ; describing things so to the life , that you would think you beheld them with your eyes ; and though he imploys almost all the terms of Art , yet his discourse is clear , florid , eloquent and natural . Oh! I beseech you , ( said Amilcar ) tell me all that you have seen in that magnificent Palace ; for I never saw the handsome description you commend so much ; and if I return into Africa shortly , ( as I expect ) I shall not see it in a long time . If you were to see it , ( answer'd Theanor ) I would resolve not to content your curiosity ; for besides that the description I shall make of it will be much less exact and ample than that , being I have the same things to describe , and Painture has certain peculiar terms which cannot be omitted , you would accuse me of a crime which I have no design to commit , and presently imagine that I intended only to copy it out , and deprive him of the commendations he has so justly merited . But however , since you desire it ( continu'd he ) I shall tell you , that the famous Meleander aiming always at the glory of his Heroe , has in the roof of this chamber represented Fidelity carry'd up by her powerful Genius into heaven . This Figure is very handsome , habited in white with a blew Robe , and has several marks which make her known : Prudence conducts her , Virtue and Reason are of each side of her admirably represented ; the latter seems to personate Apollo shooting with his Bowe against Envie and divers other monsters which hide themselves in the thickness of the clouds . Under these Figures is Clio , one of the most famous Muses ; she seems to bear her self up in the air with great wings display'd ; scarce any thing is seen of her but her back ; her Robe is of the colour of Gold , and beneath it another flying clothing of a different colour . This Muse helps to carry up Fidelity into heaven , and holds a Trumpet to publish that there is nothing whereto the fidelity of Cleonymus cannot attain . This Piece being in the midst of the chamber , is the principal design of the Painter ; all the rest which encompass it , suit with it , and depend of it . The most ingenious contrivance is , that this excellent Painter has by his Art made the whole roof of the chamber appear a great and stately body of building , with the goodliest ornaments that Painture and Sculpture have invented . For having drawn five large overtures , one in the midst , and the others on the four sides , five admirable Pieces are represented in them , which perfectly embellish the room . But besides these Pieces , the Figures plac'd upon this seeming structure are the handsomest in the world . For the eight famous sisters of Clio are painted on the four-sides of the chamber , and seem to make a concert of praises in honour of him whom Fidelity represents . But they are so exquisite , that nothing can be seen in the world more admirable . All their heads have different airs , their actions correspond with what they represent , and they have a certain aspect of divinity which excites respect . These Figures are plac'd near four base-reliefs of the colour of brass , beset with several magnificent ornaments . For in this place are seen four different Poems represented by different figures . The Satyrical is represented by a Satyre lying along ; he leans upon a great Urn , and has a young child before him , who shews him three words written upon a Table which declare what he is . Below this base-relief are seen divers excellent ornaments , where in the Squirrel and the Device are conveniently plac'd : for there is an antique Urn of lapis Lazuli ; upon that an Eagle , upon the Eagle a Squirrel , and on both sides of the Urn very jolly Cupids and Garlands , which falling down upon the Eagles back , slide from thence very gracefully . The other base-reliefs are like , excepting the Poems . That which treats only of Rustical things ; is represented by the God Pan ; the Heroick , by a stately and handsome man holding a Trumpet in his hand ; the Lyrick , by a fair Virgin holding a Harp. Each of these Figures has a little Cupid like the first , and each Poem has two Muses which accompany it . Melpomene and Thalia are near the Satyrick . The former ( to whom the invention of Tragedy is attributed ) has fierceness and melancholy in her eyes : her attire is suitable to her quality , and her gesture and air speak her mind employ'd about great thoughts and events : and to denote her chief subject , Trumpets , Helmets , Shields and Crowns ( mingled together with a confusion more agreeable than order ) are seen near her . As for the Muse design'd for Comedy , she has a pretty , scornful , chearful and smiling air . Her head is crown'd with I vie , and her neck bare ; she has rich bracelets , and a large blew robe , which is very graceful to her . She holds a Vizard in her hand , and has another at her feet which resembles a Satyre , and near her lie like Trophies all the instruments proper for Bacchanals . Near the Poem destinated to country-matters , stand Terpsichore and Euterpe ; one holding a kind of harp , the other a flute , on which she seems to play . The former has a noble air , the other somewhat rustick and wild : their habits are agreeable , and the variety of colours does not interrupt that union which is requisite to all good Pictures . Near these Muses are seen books , maps , hoboys and bagpipes . The Heroick Poem has Calliope and Urania by it : the former having a book in her hand , and the latter leaning upon one of those Globes which a Disciple of the wise Thales invented , holds a pair of Compasses in the other hand . Calliope has a sage and majestical air ; and Urania fixing her eyes upon the heavens , seems to observe the course of the Stars , and mind nothing else . Polyhymnia and Erato are plac'd near the Lyrick Poem ; the first chiefly destinated to Painture , has near her all the instruments requisite to that excellent Art : her habit is mix'd of several colours ; she has a nobler air , and the gesture of a person studying to enterprise some great work in Painture . Erato has piercing eyes , & a very pleasant aspect ; at her feet are seen divers Musical instruments , and a little Cupid crown'd with flowers , holding before her an ancient fashion'd harp , such as they report Orpheus sometimes made use of to save himself . But to manifest the ingenuity of the Painter , I must tell you they have no wings , as Clio has who helps to conduct Fidelity into heaven ; because he would intimate hereby , that they ought to stay eternally in the glorious sanctuary Cleonymus has given them . The Painter has also feign'd that they made two Pieces of needle-work representing their two Victories over the Pierides and the Syrens ; but this is done with so much art that it cannot be sufficiently commended . Besides , all that I have related , all the ornaments which Painture and Sculpture have invented are seen in this place . For in divers places , where the order of Architecture permitted , are vizards , garlands , urns , sphinxes , and several other things . But it is remarkable that there is not one but has some Mystery , intimating the virtues or glory of Cleonymus to such as understand the meaning given to such various figures . So that the Painter cannot be too much commended who has so well fanci'd and finished so good a design , wherein appears Invention , Judgment , Boldness , and good Sense . It is manifest throughout that he is not only a great Imitator of Nature , but also understands the Art of embellishing ; and that his imaginations surpass her Productions . All that is seen in these rare Pictures alike delight the Eyes and the Reason . Never were Light and Shadow so judiciously dispos'd , never was the sight deceived after a more agreeable manner . All the little Cupids are excellently done , the Head-tires of the Muses are admirable , the Draperies are perfectly well suted , Modesty is visible even in the Figures , which the Painter has habited very negligently . The Objects which appear nearest , deceive the Eyes ; the more remote surprise the Imagination : in fine , all the workmanship both of the Hall and the two Chambers , deserves more commendations than can be given it . But now not to stay to tell you of the Cabinet , or all the other apartments of this proud Palace , wherein are a thousand handsome objects , with which the famous Meleander has embellisht it , either by his workmanship or a thousand ingenious inventions which cannot be express'd , I must return into the stately Hall , and describe to you the Gardens of so goodly a Place . But I must tell you first , that the face of the house on this side is very different from the former ; so is the Perroon , but withal stately and commodious . The Moats are inviron'd with rails too as the other ; and from hence you discover so great and vast an extent of several green-plats , so many large and handsome Walks , so many spirting Fountains , and so many delightful objects which become confused by their distance , that you scarce know what you see , because the multitude of agreeable sights amazes the imagination , and hinders the eyes from fixing upon any at first . For curiosity being a natural sentiment , we do not so much mind that which we might easily discern , as that which we cannot distinguish ; so true it is that we love to discover things to our selves . 'T is to be observed that this Garden lies between two Groves which agreeably arrest the Eyes : but to describe it to you part by part , I must tell you , that when you are at the end of the Bridge , you see at a good distance towards the right hand and the left two spirting Fountains standing in two very solitary corners , and seeming to hide themselves ; and before you , great Green-plats with Fountains , a round Pond in the middle , and on either side in the nearest squares three Fountains , whose artificial water-works agreeably divert the eyes , especially one towards the left hand , where is seen a crown of fruit bushes ( if I may so speak . ) The Basin of it is rustick enough , but you would say it is sufficiently adorn'd with its own agreeableness . About the round Pond I mention'd are four little Cupids holding scallop-lavers upon their heads , from which the water falls with a continual murmur into little squares inviron'd with green . On each side of the Pond are seen great green squares which reach to the two Groves , and have fountains in them also . On the right hand is seen at a good distance a cullis'd-Gate leading into a rustick Orchard , and on the left a Cascade representing a kind of grate of Water , to correspond to the true grate which is opposite to it . Beyond the Pond you descend by another Perroon , and have two conduits casting forth water on the right hand . In this place at the crossing of a Walk stand four handsom Statues ; but to increase the delightfulness , a little further in that Walk are two little Torrents with Jets of water at several distances one into another which look like a Balustrade of crystal running on both sides of the Walk . And nothing is more pleasant than to hear the murmurs of all these Jets of water , whose equality of delightful harmony is very apt to produce an agreeable amusement . When you are at the end of this Walk , you find a large square of water , and discover a little solitary place , above which stands a small wild Grove . Directly before you , you see a great and handsom spectacle which I shall describe to you by and by , and on the right side of the Mount which I am to describe , Vines and divers other Country objects . Beyond that great square of water you see an object perfectly surprising . For standing upon the Perroon which leads further downwards , you see a fair stream of water from which a hundred Jets issue with an equal force , and falling again into the Channel make an agreeable murmur . And a little beyond , you see another less , which may be call'd a Walk of Crystal . For there are an infinite number of Jets of water in a double rank , which crossing one another make an extreme delightful shew . Nevertheless , this is not the goodliest ornament of this place ; for below this Walk of Crystal you see a long Terrass of good height , four long rows of scallop-lavers full of water , of unequal bigness , which exonerating one into another make you see a hundred torrents at once , and at length discharge themselves into a great stream of water , from whence issue fifty other Jets with violence . Next you come to see a great and large Channel made by a River which was scarce known before Cleonymus chose this admirable Desart for a retreat to recreate his mind from his honourable employments . It precipitates it self like a mighty torrent , and then having calmly pass'd through the whole breadth of the Garden of Valterra . it goes forth by a Cascade , and afterwards loses it self in the Meadows . So that in a very little space it is a River , Torrent , Channel , Cascade , and Brook. But to render this place more marvellous , you see beyond , an Abyss of water ( if I may so speak ) in the midst of which by the directions of Meleander has been plac'd a figure of Galatea with a Cyclops playing on a bagpipe , and divers Tritons round about him ; all these figures cast forth water , and make a very handsome sight . There are also other water works in this place ; and several spirting fountains . But which is most agreeable , all this great extent of water is cover'd with little painted and guilded Boats , and from thence you enter into the Channel . Now you must know that on the side opposite to the Cascade I mention'd , there is cut out a great Mount in a direct line , which is made in a Terrass with a Balustrade , supported by six Terms or Pillars . Between which are artificial Rocks always cover'd with water , and at the foot of these Rocks is a kind of little Chanel into which that water trickles agreeably . On the right side of these Rocks the Tyber is represented , as Rivers use to be , that is , half lying along and leaning upon his Urn ; but he seems melancholy , as if he were discontented for being surpass'd by the River of the place , which is seen represented on the other side with a chearful and pleasant aspect . But I must not forget to tell you that in these Chanels and the abyss of water are seen Statues upon great Pedestals representing the several parts of the world , having in them the most precious things of the Countrys which they represent , which they carry as it were to pay tribute ; to denote that the whole earth has contributed to embellish this place . But the better to enjoy the sight and admire so many handsome objects at once , you must ascend up the Mount by two stately Perroons made like an Amphitheatre , which have also fix very goodly fountains of different forms . About the midst , at the Base of the Balustrade are seen two great Lyons , which by Meleander's contrivance shew after a particular manner the Arms of Cleonymus ; for the Squirrel is seen betwen the paws of the Lyons , but so that 't is manifest these cruel Animals have nothing but gentleness and kindness for it . When you come to the end of the Mount a large green round of water surprises you , in the midst of which arises as by miracle a Jet of water fifty feet high , of so prodigious and extraordinary a greatness , that it would seem a thick pillar of Crystal , if the motion did not convince the eyes . And to denote that it is the last piece of this great and excellent workmanship , there is plac't beyond it a handsome statue of Hercules resting himself after all his Labours which are represented in sculpture upon the Pedestal . In this place seats are built to behold so many rare things the more commodiously , which appear so much the more excellent , for that from thence also divers plain and rustick objects are seen . For on both sides you see two rude prospects and a little Temple amongst the Trees . This Mount has Walks on each side , and grass in the middle , and from thence you have a fairer sight of the building than from any other place , with the two back-wings which belong to it , the two Garden-plats which are on both sides , the vast compass of the great Garden between the two Groves , all the divers spirting Fountains , the Chanels , the Squares of Water , the Cascades , and those too which are on the side of the Garden for Flowers , which is before one of the Wings . Hence also is discovered a thing which has been happily invented by the famous Meleander ; for whereas Cleonymus has several ancient rarities , and especially two Figures of Stone , which are said to have serv'd for the Sepulture of the first Kings of Libya ; in a little irregular corner of ground he has caus'd two Pyramids to be built , in imitation of those which are near Memphis ; to the end to place in them all such kind of rarities as he possesses . So that the sight of these Pyramids together with that of so many excellent and different objects takes away all thought of regretting that this place has not one of those prospects in which Rivers and Seas are discover'd , and in which the eyes are oftner wearied than diverted . For every thing that is seen in this admirable Desart is agreeable , the eyes cannot stray but with delight . Nevertheless , you must not imagine that I have described all the Beauties of this place to you ; for I am confident I have omitted very many ; and besides , to speak truth , Valterra is but in its infancie ( if I may so speak ) and there will be so much difference between what it is now , and what it will be one day , as there is between a fair Virgin when she is but twelve years old and when she is eighteen . And yet 't is hard to imagine that any thing can be added to it ; and when any one walks there , he so forgets himself that he cannot retire . Indeed ( as it is fit to return to the source of things ) in this Garden one cannot but think with pleasure on the worth and virtue of him that has render'd it such as it is , who in his great employments has display'd all the grand Qualities of his wit and courage , and who by his justice , humanity , and magnificence has found the art to oblige the happy and miserable , and to be the Protector of all virtuous persons , ill-treated by fortune , as well as of the Sciences and excellent Arts. Ha! Theanor ( said Amilcar perceiving he had done speaking ) I am infinitely oblig'd to you for having so well describ'd Valterra ; I confess , I am charm'd with it ; the beauties of the Vally of Tempe are not comparable to those you have describ'd , the Country of Elis has nothing that approaches them ; Athens , Corinth , Thebes , Carthage , Babylon , and Rome have nothing so admirable ; nor does all the Earth afford a more excellent place . But how rare soever it be , I should rather chuse to have the mind and capacity of Cleonymus than his fair House . After this , Aemilius having confirm'd that which Theanor had related , they went to Horse again . But because they had stay'd a very long time in that place they were overtaken by night . So that in the midst of a thick Wood Amilcar unawares separated himself from Theanor and Aemilius . He stray'd two or three miles ; but at length the Moon rising , he found the right way again , and saw he was not far from Praeneste which he perceiv'd upon the top of a hill . Which hill has this particularity , that being environ'd with divers others less high , all their tops seem to form a kind of a Crown , which makes a very handsom sight ; and therefore some affirm that this place was heretofore call'd Stephane which signifies a Crown ; and others Polystephane which signifies in Greek many Crowns ; for Praeneste was of a Greek foundation , and built ( as the inhabitants pretend ) by a son of Ulysses and Circe : but others ascribe its foundation to another cause . But be it how it will , Amilcar arriving there observ'd the hope of Peace began to revive commerce ; for there was an infinite number of strangers there , and all places appointed for the lodging of such as came to consult the Lots were so full , that he could not be entertain'd there . So he went to the Quarters of Telantus , who receiv'd him very civilly , and there he found one of the most intimate Friends of the illustrious Amalthea , whose name was Cleontus son of the sage Timantus , and who by his virtue and a thousand excellent Qualities deserv'd the esteem of all that knew him . And therefore Amilcar was very joyful to see him and embrace him . I did not think ( said Telantus , observing in what manner they convers'd together ) two persons of so contrary humors , could have been such pleasant company together . No , no ( answer'd Amilcar ) do not deceive your self by apparences : Cleontus has indeed a serious air , a wise , and sufficiently melancholy deportment ; but for all this seeming coldeness , if you consider his eyes well , you will oftentimes see a judicious smile there , which will convince you that he does not hate mirth in another so much as you believe . I know well ( added he ) he is more Philosopher than I , he passes better with solitude , he would Sacrifice all the pleasures of the world for glory , and will have Reason be absolute Mistress of his life . But for all this he complyes with such a friend as I ; and though he suffers not folly in his own heart , yet he suffers it in that of a Friend , provided it be innocent and agreeable ; in a word , it may be said Cleontus is capable of being whatever he pleases . He would be very apt to be extremely amorous if he pleas'd , he would be ambitious if he were minded , he is learned because he would be so , he makes Verses as well as Anacreon , he is able to make Laws of Friendship ; and , in fine , I know nothing which he could not discharge with applause . But wisdom ( added Amilcar ) is his Master-piece . He might be even as violent as Timantus , though he appears always serene , but he likes better to preserve an even and an equal temper , which indeed is very amiable . You see ( answer'd Cleontus smiling ) that to verifie what you say , I hear my own praises quietly ; but to divert you from them , I will inform you that the charming Niece of Amalthea is married , and I was at a little Feast which preceeded her Nuptials , and was the most jovial one in the world . I beseech you ( said Amilcar ) make me understand all that you know of that charming person . She has married ( answer'd Cleontus ) a man of high Quality , who is tall , well proportion'd , and has a very good aspect ; he is call'd Perianthus ; he began to go to the War in the fourteenth year of his age , so that though he is yet but two and twenty , he has serv'd eight Campagnes already with honor . In the first encounter he was present at , he was wounded and taken prisoner ; but this did not discourage him , but on the contrary , he lov'd glory the better . But it is not to be wonder'd that he is couragious , of a brave genius , and mov'd with a great number of excellent Qualities , for he is son of a man whose reputation for Valour and Gallantry is known over all the World ; and in fine , that fair Clarista could not have a better match . I am very glad to understand this agreeable news ( reply'd Amilcar ) but to speak freely , I cannot believe that a Marriage-Feast could have been agreeable ; therefore you will do me a pleasure to tell me the manner of that you speak of . I will content your curiosity ( answer'd Cleontus ) Imagine then , that there was a Galeot painted , guilded , and adorn'd with Streamers , in which there was an Anti-chamber and a Chamber curiously painted and guilded . The pavement of the Chamber of the Poope was white blew , the Tapistry green and silver . The Company was in these three places , and the Musick was towards the Prow . We departed from the City about evening , and went to a fair House belonging to the Young Prince of Syracusa ; where we arriv'd a little before night . There we were entertain'd with a sumptuous feast , in which was both order and abundance ; after which we walk'd in the Gardens by the noise of fountains which was mix'd with Musick and Discourse ; and for a happy presage of this Love , it thunder'd and lightned as long as the Company was upon the way returning home : and which was remarkable , assoon as we were arriv'd , there follow'd a terrible rain ; so that it may be said Heaven had a kind respect for us . The great commendation of this Feast was , it had nothing at all of Ceremony , no more than the Marriage-day . For this second Feast was made with such order and magnificence in the stately Palace of Amalthea , that never was any seen better contriv'd . Since that admirable Lady had the ordering of it ( answer'd Amilcar ) I believe all that you say ; for she can never do any thing but what is worthy to be admir'd . But I admire her chiefly for the choice of her friends , for certainly the sentiments of people are best known thereby ; and according to the humor I am of , I should more glory in being the friend of Amalthea , than the Favorite of a great King , that had no exquisite judgment . After this Amilcar inquir'd concerning Berelisa , Clidamira , and Anacreon , and then of Mutius who was the occasion of this journey . As for Berelisa and Clidamira ( answer'd Telantus ) they are in perfect health ; but they have not consulted the Lots yet , because 't is the custom to Sacrifice first . And as for Anacreon , he was made on Ode since he came hither , which is without doubt a very excellent one ; the subject of it , is , That riches avail nothing against death . But , for Mutius , I can give you no information concerning him : not that 't is impossible that he may be here without my knowing it ; for so great a number of people have arriv'd within these two days , that he may easily be here and I not know so much . But if he is ( added he ) I shall soon know it ; for to morrow all that would know their Destinies write their names ; and so I promise you to give you an account in a little time . After this , Telantus thank'd Amilcar for having given him the knowledge of Berelisa , Clidamira , and Anacreon ; for since Fortune first drew unhappy persons to Praeneste , there never arriv'd any here , whose conversation has been more charming ; so that Berelisa and Clidamira have already been visited by all the Virtuoso's of the City . Amilcar then having a new impatience to see these two amiable persons , motion'd to Telantus to go thither after supper ; and he not opposing the proposal , they went together to visit them . By the way , they met with Anacreon , who joyn'd himself with them : but when Amilcar enter'd into Berelisa's chamber , he was much surpris'd to see so fair and great a company there ; for there were eight or ten very amiable women , and almost as many men of quality , whose air and physiognomy spoke them ingenious , and in a corner an old Thuscan Soothsayer , who was entertaining himself amongst this great company . Berelisa and Clidamira were very joyful to see Amilcar , and testifi'd as much to him in words extreme obliging . Their looks no doubt at first askt him news of Artemidorus ; but their mouths enquir'd of the generous action of Clelia , of which they had already heard some confus'd report . Amilcar satisfi'd their curiosity ; and to content them absolutely , he employ'd his discourse so , as that he many times nam'd Artemidorus , and that in such a way , as gave them to understand that he was in better health than when they left Rome ; he also found means to deliver a Letter of that Prince to Berelisa without being observ'd . But after this , Amilcar a little more exactly consider'd all this fair company than he had done : 'T is certainly my good fortune which brought me hither ( said he ) and I account it so much the better ( added he ) because I find more than I expected . For I imagin'd , none but unfortunate people with melancholy faces were to be found at Praeneste ; and yet I see fair persons here , who have bright and sparkling eyes , and agreeable aspects ; and men who have not the countenances of the unhappy . If all unfortunate persons had pale complexions , sunk eyes , and a melancholy air ( answer'd Anacreon ) not only this company which appears to you so fair , would not be such , but all the world would seem terrible . For they who have no infelicities make themselves some ; and from the greatest Kings in the world to the most miserable slaves , all complain and murmure against Fortune : 't is in vain that she makes presents to men ; they turn her favours into poyson , they have that within themselves which destroys their felicity , and seeking it always without , they take no care to find it in their own hearts . Yet methinks ( said Amilcar ) all that is needful to make men happy is in the Universe : but 't is certainly ( added he ) their extravagant desires transposing the order of things , cause them to be disgusted with what they enjoy , and to wish that which they have not . That which you see is true ( answer'd Telantus ) but yet something further must be added to it : for the cause that there are so few people happy , is , because men make desires to themselves which Nature alone does not give them . What I say to you ( added he ) I say to my self , and against my self ; since 't is true that almost all men do not busie themselves only in seeking such things as they have need of , and are fit for them , but chiefly such as they believe the opinion of the world requires them to seek . So that without confining themselves to follow Reason alone , they desire to content that famous Chimera call'd Opinion , and mind more what will be said of them if they do not advance themselves above their Ancestors , than their own quiet . How many men are there which would be contented with the patrimony of their fathers , if they did not think that their relations , their neighbours , and all that knew them , would esteem them less in an indifferent than in a high fortune ? and nevertheless these people who seek so much to content the opinion of others , desire a thing impossible . For Opinion is the most mutable thing in the world ; and if you would know how different the opinions of men are , it needs only to oblige all that are present to make Wishes ; and I am confident , if all those that compose this company , speak sincerely , you will observe so great a diversity of opinions amongst them , that you know it is sufficiently difficult to be capable of happiness . But seeing there is so great a variety of sentiments ( said Berelisa ) how then can there be any certain opinion which is establisht in the world , and thence forth holds the place of a Law ? 'T is because the multitude of men ( answer'd Amilcar ) is so great , that there cannot be so great a number of contrary opinions as of men . So that such as resemble one another being united , there results from them a certain general opinion in every Nation , which prevails over the rest . But this does not hinder but that even they who compose this opinion have opinions in a manner peculiar to themselves . For my part ( said Clidamira ) I do not believe that if all the company were oblig'd to wish something , you would find so great a diversity of wishes as you imagine : for I am perswaded all the Ladies would wish for great beauty , and almost all the men to reign in some part of the world , and to be Kings . I do not agree to what you say ( answer'd Amilcar ) for as for my part , I speak sincerely , I would not be a King ; and I should account it more noble to wish to be worthy to be one ; besides , I know Royalty has a thousand consequences enemies to liberty , which would strangely disgust me . For it must be had in mind , that Kings can never do any thing but what will be known , that the least of their actions is publick , that they can scarce ever discern those who love their condition from such as love their persons , that they seldom know the truth unless they divine it ; that ceremony attends them every where ; that they are always encompassed with self-interested flatterers ; that they never have any great pleasures but openly , which to prudent persons are many times great troubles : not to reckon the cares requir'd to the well-governing of a State , or the shame there is in governing it ill . But , which chiefly makes me averse to be a King , is the thought , that it would never be permitted me to be idle . And yet an idle life has something so sweet in it , that I could never resolve to renounce idleness , as I ought to do , to reign with glory . For if an idle Gallant were a King , and enjoy'd the same idleness , he would be a good-for-nought , unworthy of his dignity . Wonder not then , amiable Clidamira , if I am not of your mind . For my part ( said Anacreon ) if I may advise , every one of us shall wish something according to our inclinations , and we will leave Amilcar the liberty to condemn or approve the wishes we shall make ; and after every one has declar'd their wishes , he shall tell his own . I account this proposal of Anacreon a very agreeable motion ( said Berelisa . ) After which , all the company having approv'd it , Amilcar said he would do as he was desir'd ; and turning himself towards a man of quality of Tarquinia , who was next him towards his right hand , he ask'd him what he wisht . To be as rich as I would ( answer'd he ) for we have no desires but we may satisfie with riches . You should have added , ( answer'd Amilcar ) to be rich without being covetous : for without this circumstance , your wish , in stead of rendring you happy , would render you the slave of your treasures . For my part ( said Clidamira ) I am in haste to tell that I would wish to be without contradiction the handsomest person in the world . You ought withal to have wish'd to be always such ( answer'd Amilcar ) for I think there is nothing more difficult than for a person that has been perfectly a Fair , to inure her self to bear contentedly the decay of her beauty : and besides , you wish a thing impossible , when you wish to be without contradiction the handsomest person in the world ; for every body judges of beauty according to their particular fancie ; so that none can be universally acknowledg'd for the handsomest person in the world : moreover , amiable Clidamira , you would have a reign of too few years ; for the greatest beauty passes very swiftly away ; and I account you more happy , to be infinitely charming , than to be infinitely handsome . You see ( added he , smiling ) I believe your words more than my own eyes ; for if I gave credit to them , I should tell you that you enjoy what you wish'd , and are the handsomest person in the world . However it be ( said she ) if you please , ask Berelisa what she wishes . To be very well lov'd , and not to love at all , or not much ( answer'd she , beholding Clidamira . ) Ha! charming Berelisa ( answer'd Amilcar ) you make the most unjust wish in the world : for what pleasure would you have in being lov'd , if you did not love ? consider therefore , I beseech you , and make a more equitable wish . For my part ( said a man of condition of Valterra , who had a pale countenance and a languishing air ) I should wish to be always in most perfect health . Your wish is assuredly very good ( answer'd Amilcar ) for health is the beginning of all pleasures : but when it is alone , 't is a benefit we are not too sensible of , and sometimes serves only to cause us more ardently to wish all the other pleasures which we cannot enjoy . For my part ( said one of his friends who was next him , and had the meen of a brave man ) I should like well enough to be one of those subduers of Monsters , like Hercules , who run through all the world with their swords in their hands , destroy Gyants , fight with Lyons , deliver ravisht Ladies , conquer Cities , relieve Kingdoms , and who though they travel without train or equipage , never have need of any thing . This is no doubt sufficiently pleasant ( answer'd Amilcar ) and if Herminius were here , he would be of this sentiment ; for he loves to do good to all the world ; and he hates injustice so much , that he would take great delight in causing equity to reign every where , without having need of any thing besides himself . But having well thought upon it ; I find it sufficiently difficult ; and he is not a subduer of Monsters that desires it , for all Monsters will not always suffer themselves to be subdu'd . As for me ( said a Lady who had a very agreeable countenance and a melancholy air ) I should wish to be always with persons whom I love , and never to see others . I perceive , Madam ( said Amilcar to her ) you cannot but have a tender heart , and I assure my self you would not have been sorry that these Verses had been made for you . Let me my lovely Iris sighs but hear , And circumscribe all my desires in her ; Let me in gentle peace with her abide , I care for nought the Sun surveys beside . I confess it ( answer'd she ) for I know nothing so sweet as always to see what we love , and nothing so troublesome as scarce ever to see those who sensibly affect our hearts . I cannot say ( reply'd Amilcar ) but your wish is very agreeable ; however , a little variety does very well . For my part ( said Anacreon ) I will include a thousand wishes in one , and wish to be sensible of all pleasures without exception , since without this life has no sweetness , the source of all pleasures being in the heart of those that receive them . For in vain should an excellent Musician sing , if his hearers have not delicate ears to understand him well . For my part ( said Amilcar ) I think it would have been better to desire to enjoy all pleasures , than to wish to be barely sensible or capable of them ; but every one wishes according to his fancie . As for me ( added Telantus ) I am constrain'd to confess that I am sensible only of glory and pleasure , and between the two , if my Reason is for one , my heart is for the other ; therefore not being able to determine my self , I would only desire nothing . This wish is very Philosophical ( answer'd Amilcar ) and one would think it were the most reasonable in the world ; because he that desires nothing has need of nothing . But after having well consider'd it , I conclude that a man that should desire nothing , would pass his life in such excessive tranquillity , that it something approach near insensibility . Therefore this wish shall never be mine . As for me ( said a person of the Country roughly , who had a quick imagination and a rude briskness ) I should wish to have the best wit in the world . Alas ! ( answer'd Amilcar hastily ) you know not well what you desire , when you wish to be a fine wit ; there is nothing more decry'd in the world at present , and I had rather be a slave than a rare wit. They that are such with judgment , conceal it ; they who have not wherewith to support this Quality , are so impertinent in it , that except such as laugh at them , no body desires their conversation . Not but that I consent with all my heart thereto if you are desirous to be such ( added Amilcar , looking upon him who made this wish ) and it is only requisite that you tell us what kind of fine wit you would be ; for there some of the first order , others secundary ; some of the Court , others of the City and the Country , and some fine wits too among the meaner people . Speak then if you please , to the end I may understand your wish , and know a little more precisely whether I ought to approve or condemn it . For being I am at this time Censor of the wishes of the Company , it behoves me to acquit my self punctually of the Office. Amilcar spoke this with a certain serious air which caus'd all that heard him to laugh , and which so struck the poor wit out of countenance , that he answer'd so softly as no body scarce heard his answer . Wherefore Amilcar turning towards a man of Perusia of a handsome personage , ask'd him what he wisht ? Not to be in love ( answer'd he . ) Believe me ( reply'd Amilcar roughly ) you had better wish to be dead ; for to speak truth , to live without Love is a very uncomfortable life . I believe that which you say ( answer'd another man of Clusium ) and I know it by experience ; and therefore I would with all my heart be always amorous . But I have endeavour'd it these four years unprofitably , and I have su'd above a hundred times to a person whom I once lov'd ; Give me my Love and my desires again , And I therewith my pleasures shall regain . But he that is amorous ( reply'd the other ) cannot spend one day without discontent . But he that loves nothing ( said the man of Clusium ) is incapable of any sensible pleasure . Be it how it will ( said Amilcar ) I account the last wish more reasonable than the other ; because the first over throws the order of the World , and opposes Nature which inspires Love into all the Universe . But to proceed ( added Amilcar , addressing to a handsome Lady of Praeneste ) What is your wish ? To have many true Friends ( answer'd she ) for I imagine there is nothing so sweet . You should have desir'd ( said Amilcar ) that there were such , and then that you had them : therefore , if you believe me , desire rather to have many Lovers ; for with those eyes of yours it will be easier for you to have Lovers than friends . But when we have Lovers ( answer'd she ) they forsake us . But when we believe we have Friends ( reply'd Amilcar ) we find oftentimes that we have not ; but to speak truth ( added he ) there is deceit in every thing . As for what concerns me ( said another Lady ) I would wish to see that which is in the hearts of all the world . No doubt there would be pleasure enough ( answer'd Amilcar ) in penetrating into the hearts of such as have an outside of wisdom , and a thousand follies hidden in their Souls ; of those hypocrites who make semblance of having virtue , and make use of it only to hide their vices ; of those coy Gossips in apparence who are unfaithful to their husbands ; of those deceitful Friends , who intend to destroy those they Caress most ; and of those Wantons who have a thousand little Loves at a time : but withal you would see so many follies , wickednesses , frauds , and treacheries , that I think it better to wish to know ones own heart well than those of others . For my part ( said a man with a fierce aspect ) I should wish to be the most valiant man in the world ; And I to be the most eloquent ( added another . ) Eloquence and Valour ( answer'd Amilcar ) are two excellent things ; but 't is good to wish at the same time to know how they ought to be us'd ; for to speak truth , they are a strange sort of people who understand nothing but killing of men ; and I am much of the sentiment of those of Agrigentum , who have a Proverbial saying amongst them , That Valour is like salt , good for nothing by it self , and yet good for almost all things . But as for Eloquence , it is not less necessary to know the right use of it : for an Eloquent person who declaims always in conversation is very troublesome ; and as often as any one wishes Eloquence , he ought to remember to wish judgment with it . As for me ( said a Greek who was present ) I should much desire to write such excellent things as I might believe would descend to Posterity , and that with glory ; and I am assur'd , if Anacreon who hears me would speak truth , he would confess that the thought of being one day translated into various Languages and commended in several Ages , is infinitely sweet to him . I assure you ( answer'd Anacreon smiling ) if you knew that pleasure by experience , you would not account it so great as you imagine ; for at the same instant that I think perhaps my Works will live a long time , I think perhaps I shall not , but shall infallibly live less than they . So that this chagrin strangely troubles the pleasure of this pretended immortality . Anacreon is very equitable in speaking as he does ( said Amilcar ) for those pleasures are properly the pleasures of fancy ; not but that I know well 't is almost a general weakness to affect to have our names live ; but to speak truth , upon a serious consideration 't is but a folly : for cannot we judge by what is said of those that have written before us , what will be said after us of those that write at this time ? 'T is true , they are sometimes commended , but yet they are blam'd at least as much as they are prais'd . They are robb'd , and ill translated , and besides , though it were not so , what concernment can we take in things which shall happen when we are no longer concern'd amongst the living ? Believe me then , let us be contented with present pleasures , let us enjoy our glory whilst we live , let us seek to obtain the praises of such as are alive , and let us not care for being commended by people not yet in being , whom we know not and never can know . No doubt there are a thousand agreeable things in the Odes of Anacreon , which will not be understood two thousand years hence , because Manners , Customs , and Gallantry will be chang'd with the Ages . Nevertheless , I allow that people may by the by comfort themselves in some manner against Death , which the thought of having some priviledge above the Vulgar , and leaving a name which does not die with them ; but let us not account this amongst the most exquisite pleasures , nor so affirmatively ascribe to our selves an imaginary immortality , which perhaps posterity will not give us : for I assure you , every one does not live in this manner who desires it , and many people think they write for immortality , whose works will die . As for me ( said a very amiable Virgin who was sister to that Lady of Praeneste who had spoken before ) I am confident my wish will please all the Company . Tell it quickly then ( said Amilcar . ) 'T is to be invisible ( answer'd she . ) Ha! Madam ( reply'd Amilcar ) this is the first time no doubt that so fair a person as you made this wish . In good earnest ( added she ) I know nothing more agreeable than this . But what would you do with your invisibility ? ( said Amilcar smiling . ) I would make use of it ( answer'd she ) to know the secrets of all the World , and especially to know truly what they who do not love me speak of me . As for my part ( reply'd Amilcar ) I have no curiosity to know what my Enemies say , for I easily imagine it . But I confess to you , I should be ravisht to know that my Friends spoke of me in the same manner when I am not with them as when I am . For experience has taught me , there are few people but upon some occasions make railery upon their Friends , or at least endure to hear it made in their presence . Yet this is very culpable ( answer'd Berelisa . ) But when we have Friends ( said Clidamira ) who have certain natural defects which cannot be conceal'd ( as deformity , or the like ) what ought we to do ? Never speak of them ( answer'd Berelisa . ) But if others speak of them ( reply'd Clidamira ) 't is necessary to agree with them . When we cannot contradict them ( answer'd Berelisa ) we must blame them of injustire in accusing vertuous persons of defects not in their power to amend , rather than to commend them for a thousand good Qualities they are indu'd with : and thereupon we ought to take occasion to praise them , and exaggerate all that is commendable in them ; for there is nothing more unworthy and unjust than to upbraid any one with his natural defects . However it be ( said Amilcar ) let us return to invisibility , of which various uses may be made . One might thereby be present at all the Counsels of Kings , and Master of the secrets of all the world ; and nothing besides the thoughts alone could escape the knowledge of an invisible person . It would be good in affairs of State and War , but chiefly in Gallantry ; for we might deceive all Husbands , Mothers , Aunts , and Rivals : but being by ill hap , this wish is one of the most difficult wishes in the world to be accomplisht , let us see what the remainder of the Company wishes . For my part ( said a man of Ardea , who was very rich and ingenious ) I would wish to have no Envyers . You would then ( answer'd Amilcar ) have no vertue , be poor , deformed , and miserable ; for whoever has good fortune , merit , and virtue , has Envyers infallibly . As for me ( said an amiable person , who sate next Berelisa ) I should wish more to be an accomplisht man than an accomplisht woman . As for this wish ( answer'd Amilcar ) I find nothing to say against it ; for though women are infinitely more amiable than men , and I love them a thousand times better , yet , I judge , Madam , that you have wish'd very judiciously : for were there no other reason than that which allows us to use Courtship and Gallantry , and forbids it you , I should account your wish very just . For my part ( added another Lady ) I should like well of immortality . I am wholly of your mind ( answer'd Amilcar ) and this wish is the best of all ; for it would be great pleasure to see the whole Universe continually change , being unalterable ones self . But to speak truth , this happiness appears so impossible , that I have not the power to wish it ; and all that I can say , is , that this immortality is to be prefer'd to that of Writings . You have reason ( reply'd a man who had the whole air of a profess'd Scholar of which the world is full ) therefore without wishing immortality which belongs to the Gods alone , I should wish only to be very learned , and to be able to understand all Nature . For there would be great pleasure in a perfect knowledge of the Sun , Moon , and Stars , in penetrating into the Centre of the Earth , there to the production of gold , in knowing the Qualities and Virtues of Minerals , Plants , Herbs , and being skill'd even in the knowledge of the least Cockles in the Sea , and the least Flies upon the Earth : great trees , shrubs , monsters , domestick Animals , Seas , Rivers , Brooks and Fountains , and to be ignorant of none of all Natures operations . That which you say is admirable ( answer'd Amilcar ) but though this wish is one of the best that can be made , yet it ought not to be abus'd . For I once knew a man , who understood as well as possible the situation and course of the Stars , who admirably knew Simples , who discours'd very well of the nature of Winds , who had observ'd that the salt of Agrigentum contrary to the manner of all other salt of the world , hardens in the Water , and melts in the Sun ; that there are Pismires in certain Countries like Elephants ; who discours'd very well of the Rainbow , who knew even the particularities of the love of Crocodiles ; and who for all this , was a sottish man , his mind was always in Heaven , or the Abyss of the Earth , or the bottom of the Sea , to find out the secrets of Nature , and never was where it ought to be . He knew a hundred thousand things which were not necessary , but knew not that his wife was a wanton ; and in fine , he was ignorant in morality and the art of living decently in the world ; which is a thousand times more necessary to be known than the love of Crocodiles . All the Company having laugh'd at what Amilcar said , some time pass'd without any wishing ; but at length a very accomplisht man of Ceres said his wish was more reasonable than that of all the rest , since he wisht nothing but to be lov'd by that which he lov'd . This wish is very reasonable ( answer'd Amilcar ) but being you seem sufficiently worthy to be lov'd , you might rather have made another wish , and left it to your merit to cause you to obtain that which you desire . As for me ( said a sprightly young person ) I would wish to be able to live without sleep , for t is a great loss of time . I confess it ( answer'd Amilcar ) but however , though all the World sleeps every day , yet they have time enough to be weary , and therefore sleep , if you will take my Counsel . But that you may sleep with pleasure ( added he smiling ) and have delightful Dreams , suffer an accomplisht man who does not displease you , to say to you every day , I love you , and no doubt you will find no cause to complain of sleep more . For my part ( said a man of good years ) I should greatly desire to be a wise Law-giver , like Solon , Lycurgus , Zamolxis , and divers others . This wish is something commendable ( answer'd Amilcar ) but I confess , if I were a great and illustrious Maker of Laws , I should have great regret in foreseeing that infallibly they would be ill observ'd ; for there is such a great perversness amongst men , that as soon as a Law is made , all that ought to follow it , seek only how to infringe it with impunity . And besides , to speak truth , I account it more glorious to obey the Law than to have made it ; for it is much easier to command in such occasions than to obey ; and moreover 't is a general maxime , that good actions are worth more than good words . After this , there remain'd only Amilcar and the old Tuscan Soothsayer who had wishes to make . But this venerable old man would make no wish at all , and said men were too blind to know what good was fit for them : after which he continu'd to hear attentively what was said in the Company . It was then requir'd of Amilcar to make his wish as others had done . I will ( answer'd he ) but I must first see whether all the Company have wish'd : and so he taking writing-Tables , he set down on one side all the wishes of the Ladies , and on the other all those of the men , in this manner . The Wishes of the Ladies . To be the handsomest Person in the world . To be extremely lov'd , and not love at all , or very little . To be always with Persons one loves , and to converse with no others . To see what is in the hearts of all the World. To be invisible . To be an accomplisht man in stead of being an accomplisht woman . To be immortal . To be able to live without sleep . The Wishes of the Men. To be a King. To be as rich as one would . To be always in health . To be a subduer of Monsters like Hercules , and a Deliverer of Kingdoms and ravish'd Ladies . To be sensible of all pleasures without exception . To desire nothing . To be the best Wit in the World. Not to be amorous . To be always in love . To be the most valiant man in the World. To be the most eloquent . To be the author of ingenious composures which may descend to posterity . To have no Enviers . To be very Learned . To be lov'd by whom we love . To be a wise Law-giver . When Amilcar had writ down all these Wishes , he first counted them , and then the whole company , and found there was none but himself to wish : wherefore being much urg'd to speak , he answer'd , that it was not a thing to be done with precipitation : for since ( said he ) the business is to make a Wish , I will make one so great , that imagination cannot go beyond it , for to think to desire one thing which may suffice to render a man happy , is a strange mistake . Therefore to make a handsome Wish , I will make a handsome story , and tell you in particular how I would be if I were master of my Destiny and events . Assuredly ( said Clidamira ) he is going to wish to be lov'd by an hundred thousand fair persons at once . Pardon me , Madam ( answer'd Amilcar ) I am not ; and I declare to you , that I renounce my debonair humor for an hour only , and am going to speak sincerely to you , and in the greatest earnestness in the world . Know then , that for a more noble reason than that I mention'd at the beginning of this conversation , though I could dispose my lot as I pleas'd , I would not be born a King : for I account it no great glory to do no more but succeed a father , and I think it is something more sweet for a man to be the builder of his own grandeur , and to owe nothing but to himself . You would then be a conqueror ( reply'd Clidamira ) which many times signifies an Usurper . By no means ( said Amilcar ) and I have at present a greater fancy than that : but I beseech you suffer me to speak , my friend , and then let the company judge of my Wish . Know then , I would be neither King nor conquering Usurper ; but as for birth , I would be of a Royal race , and that the changes which arrive successively in the world , had my family , and left me scarce any other advantage besides nobility of bloud ; I would be also descended of vertuous Parents , and be indu'd with great vertue my self . I confess too I would be a handsome personage , have a noble air , a happy physiognomy , and a very high aspect . As for Wit , I would have an infinite portion , but especially of that of the chief order , capable of great things , of governing Nations , counselling Kings , and knowing all the interests of Monarchies , the means to manage great Wars , and the art of grand Negotiations , of penetrating into the secrets of all hearts ; and above all , I would have the faculty of perswading , which is almost the most necessary of all , for one that is in the highest imployments . I would also in the beginning of my life go to the War , and give proofs of my courage : and to raise my self a reputation on the sudden , I would have Fortune by some extraordinary way cause me to be between two Armies ready to joyn Battel ; and that for the first essays of my address and eloquence , I had the pleasure to cause these two enemy-Armies to lay down their Arms , and the glory to establish peace between two great Princes . In the next place , I would wish there were a Kingdom which were the sanctuary of the Sciences and excellent Arts , in which there were a great and excellent Minister , who by a thousand glorious actions had merited the admiration of all the earth , to the end that being lov'd and esteem'd by him , I might of a sudden come to be consider'd in that great state . Moreover , I should take an extreme pleasure ( if the Gods pleas'd that he di'd before me ) that he left me to the King his Master as a faithful servant , and capable of assisting him to support the burden of affairs : and , to complete my happiness , I would that that King at his death left me the government of the young Prince which were to succeed him , together with that of the whole State. But to signalize my Government the more , I would have a great War to manage ; and that shortly after the death of the King , there were divers Cities taken , and many Battels won . Yet I would not have Fortune always favourable to me , and have none but easie successes , and without obstacles . On the contrary , I would see my Victories on a sudden interrupted by some great Insurrection of the people : I would , I say , that the Commotion beginning in the heart of the State , I saw almost the whole Kingdom risen against me , and had a foreign and a civil War to manage at once . But in making this Wish , I would at the same time perfectly understand the art to yield sometimes to the Tempest , thereby to save the Ship from perishing ; and be able to re-establish a general calm , and cause the young Prince I serv'd to reign with glory , without employing that bloudy policy which is always follow'd with terrour and dread . But after I had calm'd this great storm within the State , I would win a thousand new advantages over the foreign enemies , take many important Cities , and gain divers Battels ; and then to crown all these grand actions with the most heroick action that ever was , I would after so many happy successes form the design of a Peace upon the field of Victory . But the more agreeably to surprise all the earth , I would make a great secret of this important negotiation , which should pass only between my self and the Minister of the King against whom the War was ; and at length , when the Nations durst scarce hope a Peace , they should understand it was made . But for the conclusion of this peace , I would not be unwilling to be a while in some small Island conferring with the Minister of the enemies ; to the end I might in that place see Nations , Princes and Kings await with ardency the resolutions which should be taken in that little corner of earth . Moreover , I would corroborate this Peace by a happy Marriage of the young King I serv'd , and a fair Princess daughter of the enemy-King ; that so thenceforth I might see peace , plenty and pleasures return together , establish safety both on Land and Sea , reconcile to the interests of the State some illustrious Heroe whom Fortune had separated from them , and finally render the whole world happy . And to accomplish my own felicity , I would not marry at all , but I would there were a State in the world where the Prince reign'd by the election of the greatest and the wisest ; and that I were advanc'd to that place , to reign there all the rest of my life . But I would also that that Soveraignty had some kind of authority over all others , and that I had power then to continue peace amongst all the Kings of the world . Thus not being born a King , I should reign innocently , and boast of having enjoy'd glory in all the different manners it can be possest . Ah! Amilcar ( cry'd the old sage Soothsayer , who had scarce spoken before ) it belongs to you only to wish ; I think you are inspir'd by heaven : for having consulted the Lots , to know what will be the destiny of Rome now Tarquin is expell'd thence , I have found that it will one day be subject to a man of the same name with one of the first ancestors of Romulus , to such a man as you desire to be , who shall be descended from the ancient Kings of Sicily . But this will not come to pass till a long time after Rome shall have been a triumphant Common-wealth , and shall have been once again govern'd by Soveraigns , amongst which many Heroes shall be counted , This man spoke thus with such Majestie , that himself seem'd really inspir'd , and his discourse made such an impression upon the minds of all that heard him , that they doubted not but what he said would one day be accomplish'd ; and all the company confess'd that it was not possible to wish any thing more great and glorious , and that all their own wishes together deserv'd not to be compar'd to the destiny of that great man. But whilst they were speaking thus , the old Soothsayer sate down again in his place , and return'd to his ordinary silence , without concerning himself longer in what the company discours'd of , which soon after broke up and retir'd . The next morning Amilcar went to the Temple of Fortune , of which he admir'd the beauty and magnificence . In divers parts of this Temple , this Goddess was seen represented in many various manners , and all round about it were seen great Tables in which all the events she uses to cause were pourtray'd , sometimes advancing the little , and depressing the great . In one place destroying Empires , in another founding Kingdoms , and appearing always very powerful and capricious . Amilcar guided by an old Priest , saw also a certain place at the bottom of the Temple , where through a door of grates he was shew'd a statue of Iupiter in his childhood sitting with Juno between the arms of Fortune , to which marry'd women paid great devotion . He was told that heretofore a man of great vertue was inspir'd to go break a huge stone , which after long deferring he did , though all the world laugh'd at him ; and that he had no sooner touch'd the stone , but miraculously a great breach was made in it , at which issued forth the famous Lots which decide the Destinies of men . He was also told , that at the same time there was an Olive-tree from whence issu'd forth abundance of honey ; from which Omens the Soothsayers foretold that these Lots would become very famous . It was added too , that the Soothsayers caus'd a Coffer to be made of that Olive-tree , wherein to inclose the Lots , which were nothing but a great number of little Oaken Tablets , ingrav'd with several distinct words in ancient Characters . But I beseech you ( said Amilcar to him he convers'd with ) what course do they take to consult these Lots ? First , a Sacrifice is offer'd to Fortune ( said he who instructed Amilcar ) to request her to forget all the reproaches the persons have spoken against her ; for it is presuppos'd men are so unjust , that there is not one , even of those to whom she gives most of the favours which are in her power , but sometimes in his life complains of her . 'T is true ( answer'd Amilcar ) there is no Deity towards whom respect is so often lost , as this ; and for my part , I confess , I have utter'd reproaches against her in four or five Languages , both in Verse and in Prose , and so I have great need of the Sacrifice you speak of . But what further is to be done , to consult the Lots ? I have already told you ( answer'd the other ) that they are kept in a Coffer made of the Sacred Olive-tree I mention'd , and I shall add that this Coffer is plac'd at the feet of that Statue of Fortune which embraces young Iupiter , and that after the person has signifi'd what he desires to know , a young Boy draws at a venture several of these Tablets upon which the distinct words are written . After which , the Child having placed them in a row , the Soothsayer who is to unfold the Lots , reads them , and there finds the sence which he unfolds , but with such exactness that it is miraculous . Amilcar having thank'd him that had so well instructed him , observ'd that the Temple was divided by a great Balustrade or Rail ; on one side of which were all the men , and on the other all the women , and at the upper end stood two Priests who writ the names of such as intended to consult the Lots concerning their Fortune . Now whereas Telantus had promis'd Amilcar to give him an account whether Mutius would cause his name to be written , he did not stay to behold the men , but only the Ladies to whom he might speak any thing over the Balustrade , it not being forbidden to speak in this Temple when the Sacrifice was not in hand . Wherefore he set himself to consider the number of fair Strangers whom he saw in that place : and being he stood somewhat near him who inquir'd and writ down the names , he could hear those which they pronounc'd ; so that after having heard a very great number , he beheld a lovely Woman who arrested his eyes agreeably ; and thereupon giving her ear , he heard that she was nam'd Aretaphile ; and that she said she was of the Principality of Elis ; for they are oblig'd to tell what Countrey they are of . Being desirous then to have some conversation with her , he observ'd she went and plac'd her self by the Balustrade about ten paces from him ; and so he chang'd his station and went to salute her very civilly . I beseech you , Madam ( said he to her in Greek ) be pleas'd to give me liberty to ask you news of the Princess Elismonda , and I desire you tell me whether she be still as fair as she was on the day she gave the prizes at the Olympick Games . That Princess is still so young ( answer'd Aretaphile ) that her beauty cannot be diminished ; and so I can assure you , she was never more fair and charming , and when I came away she was at a fair house belonging to the Prince of Elis , which is call'd the Valley of Cupids . After this Amilcar obtain'd the permission of this fair person to go and visit her . But when he turn'd his head , he was much astonisht to see Lucilius , Herminius , Aemilius , and Spurius entering into the Temple ; for when he departed from Rome , they made no account to go to Praeneste . He approacht towards them , and understood that Lucilius was sent by Porsenna to consult the Lots of Praeneste concerning the present state of affairs ; and he learnt by Herminius , that Aemilius , Spurius , and himself being upon the point to have a Quarrel , Publicola had hinder'd them from fighting , and engag'd them to come to this place , declaring to them nevertheless , that he left Valeria absolute Mistress of her own destiny , and that he was so confident she would chuse equitably , that he believ'd the Gods would approve his choice and make their will known . After this these New-comers went to cause their names to be written ; but at the same time Amilcar beheld a man of a good personage and in mourning attire enter into the Temple , and observ'd that Clidamira chang'd colour thereat , and Berelisa seem'd amaz'd to see him . In effect it was Meleontus , who having pass'd through Rome to see the Prince Artemidorus was come to Praeneste , and accordingly caus'd his name to be written . Next , Amilcar beheld the jealous Damon with Acrisius ; for Sicinius would not consult the Lots at Praeneste . But at length when this great number of Strangers of both Sexes had caus'd their names to be written , a Sacrifice was offer'd by way of preparation to know the secrets of Fate the next day . As they were going out of the Temple , Telantus advertis'd Amilcar that the wicked Tullia had sent a man with great sums of money to corrupt him that was to expound the Lots , and cause him to give Lucilius such an answer as might perswade Porsenna to put Aronces and Clelia to death ; but he assur'd him at the same time that nothing was to be fear'd , and that he to whom the address was made was a man of the most firm probity in the world . Amilcar trembled at this wickedness of Tullia , but he hop'd to draw advantage from it . He acquainted Herminius with the matter , and having understood by Telantus that Mutius did not present himself at the Temple , he went to the lodgings of Clidamira and Berelisa , where Meleontus arriv'd a moment after , for he did not think fit to accost them as they were going out of the Temple . Assoon as he enter'd , Berelisa askt him for whom he wore mourning . For the Prince of Leontium , Madam ( answer'd he . ) How ( reply'd Clidamira wholly surpris'd ) is the Prince of Leontium dead ? He is certainly ( said Meleontus ) but with so great regret for not having well enough treated Artemidorus and the Princess Lysonice , that he commanded me at his death to come and testifie his last sentiments to them . And accordingly I came to Rome to obey him , and to conjure the Prince Artemidorus to go and take possession of his Principality , to forget all things past , and to be my Protector . As he is very generous ( added he ) he has granted me all I desir'd of him , and charg'd me with two Letters which I deliver to you . In speaking this Meleontus gave one Letter of Artemidorus to Clidamira , and another to Berelisa . They both blusht as they receiv'd them , and could not refrain from beholding one another with an air a little jealous . But Berelisa's doubts excited by jealousie were soon dispell'd ; for the Letter of the Prince Artemidorus was conceiv'd in these terms . Artemidorus to Berelisa . THough the Prince my Brother had ill-treated me , I am notwithstanding much affected with his death : but now , Madam , that the Gods have given me power to testifie to you how much I love you , I declare to you that I will not reign at Leontium but with you , and no other shall ever reign in my heart . I have writ to Clidamira in such a strain as will cure you of all your unjust jealousies . However , I desire you to promote Meleontus interest with her ; he has so well deported himself since the prince's death , that he deserves that you and I forget all the mischief he has done us . I beseech you , return to Rome assoon as you can ; that when we have seen what will be the destiny of Aronces , I may go and cause you to be acknowledg'd princess of Leontium . As Berelisa read this Letter , joy diffus'd it self from her eyes over all her countenance ; and Clidamira , as she read hers , could not contain from blushing with choler ; for it was almost in these words . Artemidorus to Clidamira . YOu have reason , Madam , to have made choice of Meleontus for the object of your affection ; therefore I will do him what service I can to gain your favour towards him . I have understood from his mouth what I knew before , that he is not so unacceptable to you but that he may hope to be happy if I protect him . I do so , Madam , and desire of you for him all the favours he is worthy of . I have formerly complain'd of it , and now I rejoyce at it ; but there arrive so many other changes , that this ought not to surprize you . His fortune is sufficiently good , to render yours happy . Do not therefore resist his affection and my requests ; but believe I can never be more oblig'd to you than I shall be , if you reward his affection in the manner I desire . Clidamira made as if she read this Letter over again , but in truth , she only took time to calm the trouble of her mind , and to deliberate what she should do . During which she concluded that Berelisa was going to be Princess of Leontium , and that Artemidorus being fully perswaded that she had had a beginning of Courtship with Meleontus , no longer believ'd that it was only for his sake , as she had endeavour'd to perswade him : Wherefore , considering that if she rejected Meleontus she would be without all support , and being an admirable dissembler , she recollected her self suddenly , and beholding Meleontus with an aspect something confus'd but not at all rude , The Prince speaks so obligingly of you ( said she to him ) that it is manifest he will obtain what he desires ; but however we shall speak of it at a little more leisure . In the mean time Herminius and Amilcar were speaking to Berelisa , who shew'd them Artemidorus's Letter , as being her dearest Friends at Rome . So that they were very joyful to see that Fortune had at length done justice to her merit . But after Meleontus , Herminius , and Amilcar were gone away , Clidamira not being able to suppress her sentiments , I imagine ( said she to Berelisa ) you care no longer for consulting the Lots of Praeneste , and the Prince's Letter has given you whatever you account agreeable to your desires . 'T is true ( answer'd Berelisa ) Artemidorus's Letter is such as I could desire , but I conceive that which you have received ought not to displease you ; for , to give you what you made choice of , is as I conceive to do all that can be acceptable to you . Being you are yet but my sister in Law ( reply'd Clidamira ) and not Princess of Leontium , I must once in my life speak plainly to you , before I be oblig'd to bear you a respect which will not allow me to offend you . — But , no ( added she ) the manifestation of my anger will but augment your joy , and therefore I change my mind , and will never more speak to you of Artemidorus , whom I will endeavor to hate , or at least not to love longer . As I can never cease to consider you as the wife of my Brother ( said Berelisa ) I will answer you without passion . Joy wonderfully sweetens the mind ( answer'd Clidamira ) and you have not been always so gentle when you were discontented . But however ( added she , as she was going from her into a Closet in the same Chamber ) if I cannot be contented , I will at least make such shew of being so , that perhaps you who are really so , shall not seem so much . Berelisa smil'd at Clidamira's passion , and went into the Chamber which was assign'd to her . The next morning Amilcar diligently enquir'd for Mutius , and could learn no tidings of him ; only he understood that there was an unknown person who had sent to desire the favour that his name might not be written amongst the rest , but to be heard last , when the whole Ceremony of the multitude was finish'd ; which could not be done in one day , there being too great a number of people this year in Praeneste . At break of day the Temple of Fortune was open , and two hours were by favour allotted for such as would cause their names to be written in order to consulting the Lots , during which the Temple was fill'd with people to hear a kind of Hymn sung by a very excellent voice to the glory of Fortune . Whilst this was doing , a certain noise was heard about the Gate . Amilcar who had an universal curiosity turn'd his head and beheld a little Machine painted , gilded , and cover'd with a kind of little Canopy . It was surrounded with Curtains , and carried by two slaves . Upon the top of this Canopy was the Pourtraict of a young and handsome man. He had a round Visage , blew eyes , neat , and agreeable , a carnation , and fresh Complexion , and a cheerful and sprightly aspect . At the bottom of this Pourtraict were seen these Verses : Youthful and fair , this Picture courts your eye . Youthful and fair as this , so once was I. But envious Fate ( by whose severe decree , No happiness can great and lasting be ) So chang'd both face and body ; there remains Of both but one dire Magazine of pains . A thousand ills my vexed limbs distort , But I unmov'd sustain their rude effort . And though confin'd in this sad place I lie , Yet round the spacious Globe my name doth flie . The novelty of this Machine having surpriz'd all the Assembly , two Priests at the Gates of the Temple would have hindred the slaves that carried it , from passing , and requir'd him that was within it to descend and enter into the Temple . But a moment after , the Curtains were seen to open a little , and a voice something shrill but impetuous was heard to speak thus , No , no ( said this Unknown ) do not go about to cause me to descend , for 't is in vain ; and as people of high quality are seen to enter in Chariots into the Courts of Kings Palaces , so I have the priviledge to enter into the Chambers of Queens and Temples ; for that you may know me well , I am the prime sick person in the World , and he alone that has been able to reconcile pain with joy . The Unknown spoke this with so fierce a tone , that he silenc'd the Priests , and they suffer'd the Machine to enter , which drew the eyes of the whole Assembly . But indeed a moment after , it was minded no more ; because there appear'd a person so infinitely fair , that she attracted the general view . It was known by the livery of the slaves who follow'd her that she was the Wife of him that was in the Machine . She was young , admirably fair , and of a good stature ; her name was Lyriana , she was of very noble Birth , and Fortune having been adverse to her Parents , she was in her infancy led by them into the remotest parts of Libya ; from whence she return'd so fair and charming , that scarce any could be compar'd to her without doing her injury . Lyriana was tall and well proportion'd , but of that tallness which does not affright , but only adds to the grace of the person . She had a very clear and smooth Complexion , her hair was of a bright and agreeable chesnut , her Nose was well shap'd , and her Mouth well cut , she had a Noble , sweet , sprightly , and Majestical air ; and to render her beauty more perfect and charming , she had the handsomest Eyes in the world , for they were black , sparkling , sweet , passionate , and full of spirit ; their brightness had something I know not what , which cannot be express'd ; a sweet melancholy sometimes appear'd in them amongst all her charms , yet mirth was visible in them at times , with all the attractives which joy can inspire . As for her mind , it seem'd made correspondent to her beauty ; she spoke with a good grace naturally , and without affection . Yet her beauty though transcendent , made her not vain and proud : but joyning the charms of her vertue to those of her beauty and Wit , it might be said she deserv'd all the admiration which was had of her when she enter'd into the Temple of Fortune . Amilcar was charm'd as soon as he beheld her , carefully inquir'd of those next him the name of this fair person , who was so advantageously spoken of to his . As for him that has married her ( added he ) I ask ●● news of him , for I do not doubt but he in the Machine is the famous Scaurus , who from a very goodly person in his youth , has been so chang'd by sicknesses that he cannot be known for the same man , and who by the pleasantness of his humor and the firmness of his mind makes health to himself in spight of Nature , and preserves a joy which has render'd him capable of writing a thousand sprightly and divertising Composures , which serve for the pleasure of the illustrious Cleonymus and all accomplisht persons ; and lastly , whose conversation is sought by a great number of Honorable people who frequent his house . 'T is the very same ( answer'd one of those Amilcar was talking to ) he lives at Clusium , where all illustrious Strangers go to visit him , as well as all the Persons of Quality of that Court. But , which is remarkable , he is never at a loss for subjects to divert himself and others . And whether he commends or blames , he always does it pleasantly , and with as much facility as wit. He confirms what you say of his merry humor ( reply'd Amilcar ) by coming in his Machine into the Temple of Fortune : but to speak truth , I am very desirous to know what he will consult the Lots about . After this Amilcar beheld the slaves who carried the Machine , set it down before the Priest who writ the names . And then a slave drawing a curtain which hid Scaurus , it was seen that he did not at all resemble his Picture ; and nevertheless , through all the alteration that had befallen him , he seem'd still to have a certain laughing air which promis'd Wit. But , in fine , having caus'd his own name to be writ , and that of the fair Lyriana , he pull'd down his Curtain , and was carried away again in his Machine ; for the two hours were just by this time expir'd ; so that it behov'd all the multitude to go forth of the Temple , to the end the Answers might be render'd with more secrecy . The names of those which were written being to be drawn at a venture , it hapned that Porsenna's name was drawn first , to consult the Lots ; and the order being so , that the explication of the Lot was deliver'd only to such as were concern'd in the business , this explication was deliver'd seal'd to Lucilius after all the Tablets which the child drew and ranked at a venture had been well consider'd . Next , the names of Berelisa and Clidamira were drawn ; and the old Soothsayer who had been present at the conversation of Wishes , and expounded the Lots of Praeneste this year , spoke these very words to Clidamira : You shall be happier by your indifferent humor than any other thing : for being you have never known how to love with stedfastness , therefore you have no reason to expect to be lov'd constantly : but such as determine themselves to none , are always moderately afflicted , and never to be much pitied . Clidamira had some indignation at this Answer , but a moment after her own humor appeas'd her , and caus'd her to say that it was all one to her whether she ow'd her contentment to her indifference or to any thing else . As for Berelisa , the Soothsayer spoke to her after another sort . I have scarce any thing to speak to you ( said he to her ) for 't is easie for you to foresee your destiny : your Constancy is ready to be crown'd , and you are going to reign in one of the most delightful Cities of the world , and in one of the most generous hearts that ever was . In the next place , Theanor and Aemilius ( whose names were written together ) ask'd what their destiny was to be . He who gave answers , said to them , Marry them who love you , though you love not them ; and beware of marrying them whom you love , being they do not love you : for according to all apparences , you will at length love those which have lov'd you so long time , and perhaps you will not always love those you do , if they can never love you . Theanor and Aemilius were amaz'd , and seem'd alike dejected at this Answer ; and so they retir'd with sufficient sadness , and made way for several others who follow'd them . After which , that famous Lyar ( whom Berelisa , Clidamira and Anacreon knew , and whose Lyes had occasion'd a long conversation at Rome amongst divers ingenious persons ) presented himself , and ask'd whether it were possible there could be one man in the world who were always veracions . But as if the Gods had been offended , the Sooth-sayer having observ'd the Lots according to custom , answer'd him in these terms : Rash man , who seekest to excuse thy self with the faults of others , know , that for the punishment of thy continual Lyes , thou shalt not be believ'd even when thou speakest truth . This is all which the Lots of Praeneste can answer thee , which will not so dishonour all men , as to make it credible that sincere truth is scarce found upon earth . Next , Herminius , Aemilius and Spurius enquiring of their Destinies , receiv'd such an Answer : The first-lov'd ought always to be the lastlov'd , unless he have render'd himself unworthy of being so : should it be otherwise , there would be five persons unhappy , and in the former manner but three . Moreover , it shall come to pass that Aemilius shall be satisfied with his own vertue , Spurius cur'd by his anger , and Mutius comforted with his glory . This answer caus'd a very sensible joy to Herminius , and much afflicted Aemilius and Spurius ; and this latter beginning to speak , The Lots of Praeneste have given a true decision ( said he fiercely ) for I begin already to resent such a horrible indignation , that I doubt not but hatred will cure me of my love . Which said , he went away with a very incensed aspect . But Herminius , who always lov'd Aemilius , spoke to him with much generosity . You see ( said he to him ) the will of the Gods cannot be withstood . 'T is true ( answer'd Aemilius ) and I see too that I must be always miserable ; and not being able to find a remedy in hatred as Spurlus does , since generosity obliges me not to hate my Rival or my Mistress , I must seek one in death . You will do better ( reply'd Herminius ) to seek it in the amity of a generous Friend , and in that of a faithful Friend , who is extremely sorry he cannot be happy but by rendring you miserable . Whilst these two Rivals were discoursing in this manner , Meleontus desiring to know whether he should be happy , receiv'd this answer : Whoso would always have ambition and love together , it is absolutely impossible for him ever to be happy ; for it is not in the power of Fortune to content a Lover and an Ambitious man in one single person . After this the multitude of Strangers which were at Praeneste continu'd enquiring what they desir'd to know . But for that Amilcar was not concern'd there longer , after he had congratulated with Herminius for the happy answer he receiv'd , he went to entertain himself with that Lady of Elis whom he had spoken to the preceding day , and who was walking in a place beset with great Trees before the Temple of Fortune , expecting till she should be call'd to go signifie what she desir'd : for the order was , that there should be none in the Temple at that time but they to whom answers were given , all the rest in the mean time attended in that place , whom a young priest came to the door of the Temple to call according to the order of their names . Wherefore Amilcar addressing to Aretaphile , askt her if he might presume to enquire the cause which brought her to Praeneste , adding that he believ'd it fit to do in this place as those do who go to the Spaws , who scruple not to pretend maladies however which carri'd them thither . I assure you ( said she to him ) I never yet had any secret which I could not tell , and it will be easie for me to satisfie you . Know then , that being one at the Valley of Cupids with the Princess Elismonda — Hold , I beseech you ( cry'd Amilcar ) and let me not pass from the Valley of Cupids without making some stay there . Tell me therefore I conjure you whether this place deserves so fair a name , and wherefore it is called so . No doubt it deserves it ( answer'd she ) but it has not always born this name ; for it was sometimes call'd Telisangis ; but a great Prince having caus'd a stately Palace to be built there to give to his Mistress , it was from thence call'd the Valley of Cupids ; because Love was in effect the occasion that it was built . This circumstance seems so extraordinary ( reply'd Amilcar ) that I cannot but conjure you to make me the description of a place which seems to have been consecrated to love , and where a second Mother of Cupids is seen ; for according to the reports of the Princess Elismonda , she is a person fit to produce such . I will content you ( said Aretaphile ) though I am not very good at making the description of a handsome place . Know then that the Valley of Cupids is a place of such particular beauty , that it may with truth be said that it has a thousand charms which cannot be found elsewhere . Yet its situation is wild and solitary ; but though Nature have not given it the like advantage with places which have prospects of a vast extent , and lie near great Rivers , yet it has a thousand graces which render it an infinitely delightful habitation . This Valley is very fertile , and the place which I am going to describe to you , is perfectly magnificent and agreeable . It is situated upon the brow of a Hill which to make the first Court of this house . The ways which lead to this Palace are admirably fair , for a Royal Forest is to be pass'd through , the great and handsome Wastes of which make the goodliest and most solitary Walks in the World ; especially in a certain place where the Trees seem to reach up to Heaven , they are handsome , straight , and so thick set with verdant leaves that their shade is infinitely agreeable . As you arrive at the Valley of Cupids you find a very fair fore-court which has a face of rustick edifices on the right hand , and a balustrade on the left , from whence is discover'd an agreeable Valley . From thence you pass into another Court which has the same Balustrade on the left hand and a Walk of Trees on the right . From this place you see the stately front of the Palace which is of a particular structure ; the middle advances towards the Court , as well as the two sides of this building , all the Windows whereof are great arches which made a goodly sight ; and on the side of the terass'd Garden , the face of which resembles that of the Court , are seen two Cupids without fillets which seem to consider all the beauties of the prospect . But to return to the Court from whence I have led aside your fancie , I must tell you that you ascend from it by a proud perroon up to a great and magnificent terrass with a Balustrade which runs quite round the Palace , all the apartments of which are stately , and the stair-case which is in the midst of the building is of very great magnificence . There are great Halls pav'd with black and white Marble , very fair Chambers and delightful Cabinets ; in one and the same apartment there are convenient places both for heat and cold , conversation and study . For there is a Cabinet from whence is seen not only a pleasant Valley environ'd with little Hills which rather arrest the sight than bound it , but also a great Garden , the squares of which are divided by rivulets which cross one another , so that the midst of the Garden instead of being adorn'd with a Statue , like most others , has a Bridge in it made in fashion of a Cross , which makes the loveliest sight in the World. The rivulet opposite to the building continues between two handsome Groves of equal greatness , which makes an admirable shew . For the Groves being green from the bottom to the top , and reflecting in that amiable rivulet ; whose banks are cover'd with grass , there is nothing seen but verdure and water , which renders the place so fit to muse in , that the most indifferent cannot refrain from it . But besides all this , on the right and left side of these two lovely Groves are seen two Meadows surrounded with Brooks and border'd with Willows , which make an admirable object . Beyond which is seen on the right hand a Town among the Trees , and on the left a Village , little Hills of unequal height , other Meadows and a little corner of a plain . But I should be too tedious to you if I should describe to you all the various beauties of this place , and therefore I shall omit them , and tell you that the admirable person which inhabits this rare Desart is become infinitely more amiable and charming than she was when she gave the prizes at the Olympick-Games , for she has improv'd in fatness , and has a clearer complexion , and her mind also is more embellish'd ; so that 't is not possible even for the most averse from love to see her now without loving her ; and therefore the Prince of Elis who is a person undoubtedly worthy of all sorts of happiness , loves her always very constantly . Ha! Madam ( cry'd Amilcar ) if I knew as well how to describe to my Mistress the torments which I endure , as you describe the Valley of Cupids , I should be less unhappy than I am . But being I believe you relate all things alike well , tell me I beseech you , what has brought you hither . I will satisfie you ( answer'd Aretaphile ) Know then I was one day at the Valley of Cupids with some Ladies my Friends , who had a curiosity to see that house ; and as such divertisements use not to be without the company of some vertuous persons to conduct the Ladies , there were two very accomplisht men in ours , though they were not much known to me , but came attending one of the Ladies . You must know , also that they lov'd two Virgins which were of this company ; but for that they would do like discreet Lovers , they talkt as much to me as to their Mistresses . But I cannot tell you how it came to pass , but I pleas'd them well enough that day . As for this particular ( said Amilcar ) you may dispense with it , for I see in your eyes wherewith you touch'd their hearts ; and if mine were as it us'd to be , and were not resolv'd to be constant , it would be yours already . Since 't is so ( answer'd Aretaphile smiling ) I will only tell you that without designing it , I caus'd these two Lovers to prove unfaithful ; yet I did not perceive it at that time , but some days after all the Town came and told me two men had forsaken their Mistresses and lov'd me . Wherefore making more narrow observation , I saw it was true , and found my self incumbred at the same time with the love of two men whom I did not affect , and the hatred of two Virgins whom I did not hate . Yet I thought then , that there needed only a little of my severity to return these unfaithful Lovers back again to their Mistresses . But being ( as I conceive ) they did not forsake them but only because they were two of those good persons whose excessive gentleness cloys rather than diverts , my severity augmented their Love. Since that , I confess without vanity , I have been lov'd by divers others ; But I must acknowledge , never by any man whom I could believe worthy of my love . Yet I confess too that I saw a passenger at Syracusa whom I could love , and whom I judge perfectly worthy to be lov'd . But he has not lov'd me , and never will ; for according to all probabilities , we shall never see one another again as long as we live . Ah! Madam ( said Amilcar ) may I not presume to ask you what manner of person it was whom you could love ? I will content you ( answer'd she ) for I assure you I always take delight in speaking of him . Know then , the illustrious Cleander ( so is he call'd that pleases me ) is of one of the most illustrious families of the Kingdom where he lives , which has maintain'd it self most gloriously in repute , either by the great actions of such as have been descended of it , or by illustrious alliances . He is tall , and of a good proportion , he has also been admirably handsome in his first youth , and at present he has an extraordinary good aspect , and perfectly the air of a man of high Quality , such as he is . And though he has receiv'd a wound with an arrow under his eye in a very dangerous occasion , yet he is very little alter'd by it . He has flaxen hair , blew eyes , the form of his visage is agreeable , and all the lineaments regular enough ; he has a certain serious air , accompani'd with a sweetness perfectly noble , which causes a good opinion of him at first sight . His looks are sometimes very passionate when he pleases , and there are handsomer eyes than his which are not so proper for a certain mute language which love alone has the priviledge to teach . Moreover , Cleander's very silence is so ingenious , that never any person seem'd so much with speaking so little . And indeed he has a great Wit , which being facile and easie , he complies with the most ignorant and tedious without appearing such himself . So that they who have not a very discerning judgment , would suspect him not able to do much hurt with it . But this facility is an effect of the highest prudence and understanding in the world . He has the most free and civil deportment that ever was , yet his civility does not hinder him from preserving a high and noble way of carriage which renders him more agreeable to others and more worthy of his condition . All his Gestures have a certain gallant air which pleases infinitely ; so that having a Soul by Nature perfectly passionate , he is very apt both to be sensible of and to excite great passions ; for he knows all the violence , delicacy , and Mystery of Loves better than Vulgar Lovers . But to pass from agreeable to Heroical Qualities , he is Honorable , sincere , generous , and as good a friend as is possible to be ; and whoso has oblig'd him to promise his friendship , may be assur'd he will never fail in it . Moreover , his heart is fill'd with the most true and solid glory in the World. So that in occasions where it is to be obtain'd , or that which he has already gotten is to be upheld , this man whom I have represented to you so gentle , so facile , and so complacent , is the most fierce and resolute in the World. As for his courage , he has as much as any man ; so that this being joyn'd to his wit and other accomplishments , makes it apparent that there is no imployment how great soever of which he is not capable and worthy ; and he gives cause to believe that if there be any man in the world who would not alter his deportment towards his Friends in an extraordinary advancement of fortune , it is certainly himself . His conversation is not only agreeable , but charming ; for he enters into the sentiments of those to whom he speaks without any affectation , and conforms thereto with address ; by which means he insensibly insinuates into the hearts of people ; and such a person as sometimes believ'd he was only an acquaintance , has sound soon after that he had a great interest in his affection . He is courteous even in the least concernments , and his gentleness , pity , and gratitude extend even to the smallest Animals . For he loves to observe their natures , goodness , and agreeableness , and industry ; he admires that rational instinct which guides them so accurately , he is delighted with their kindness , he has compassion of those that are miserable ; because whatever suffers , excites his pity . He is alike fit for the conversation of Ladies and men , and he writes so admirably well , and in so elegant and gallant a strain , and so much becoming a man of Quality , that his Letters cause such as see them to wish they could write the like . In fine , his merit is so great that the charming Clarista niece of the admirable Amalthea ( whose name you cannot but know ) minding to use railery with him and to disparage his conversation , could only reproach him that he sometimes lov'd to recount things past rather than to speak of things present . Thus I have given you such an account as I could of this illustrious Friend of Amalthea ; whom I could have lov'd , if he had lov'd me . However , having affairs in Sicily , and a brother who after several adventures is come to live at Praeneste , I took a journey to see him , and I am resoly'd to demand , Whether I shall never be lov'd but by people whom I cannot love . Aretaphile spoke this so gracefully , that if at the same moment one had not call'd her to go know what she desir'd to understand , Amilcar could scarce have contain'd from speaking some kind of blandishments to her , though he had resolv'd to love Plotina eternally . But Aretaphile left him and went to inquire her Destiny of him who perform'd the Ceremony and expounded the Lots , who said to her , Thank the Gods , Daughter ; for if you were lov'd by one whom you could love , you would be the most miserable person in the World ; because you would always love more than you would be lov'd again . Therefore prepare your self to love nothing but liberty if you desire to be happy . Anacreon was call'd next , and askt Fortune whether he should live always in joy . The Soothsayer having consider'd the several Tablets , answer'd him . And accordingly the event verifi'd the prediction of the Lots , for Anacreon dy'd afterward at a Feast , where he was choak'd by the grain of a Grape . After Anacreon , Scaurus was caus'd to enter with his Machine , who with an air serious and mocking together , askt if there were any means for him to become such a person as his Picture , and to resemble his Picture once again . Being the Priests were oblig'd to answer to all Questions , the Lots were drawn , and the old Soothsayer interpreting them , answer'd him in these terms : You know not what you ask when you desire to become again what you have been . Which if you were , you would be young and handsome , you would dance well , you would be an excellent Painter , you would be active and agreeable , but withal , you would be nothing but a Gallant wanton , who had only made Sonnets upon Iris or Clymene , and your Reputation would be circumscrib'd in the number of your Friends . But by the change hapned in your person , your mind being excited to make amends for the loss of your beauty , is become such as you now enjoy , and has now so exalted you above the common sort of men , that you are the Phoenix of your Species . Your Works please the whole World by their ingenious mirth and elegancy . Desire therefore only to be such as you are , and be contented that the Gods in giving you Lyriana have given you a thousand times more than they have taken from you , even though you had been more amiable than Paris . After this Scaurus retir'd , saying , the Lots of Praeneste taught him nothing , and he knew before all that they told him . Then the fair Lyriana was call'd , who would propound no Question though her name was written . For having well consider'd ( said she to the Priest ) If it be decreed for me to be happy , I shall be so infallibly ; and if any infelicity is to befall me , I will not know it before it happen . What you say is so well reason'd ( answer'd the sage Soothsayer ) that I doubt not but you will always be as happy as you deserve to be . Next came Amilcar's turn , who demanded , whether he should dye in Africk or in Italy ; and the Soothsayer answer'd him , In Italy . Whereupon he was very joyful , imagining that the voyage which he design'd to make into Africk would not be long . After this , Acrisius askt whether he should ever possess Plotina : and the Soothsayer having consider'd the Tablets , told him , Such as speak too much , never perswade . Then Damon the constant Pythagorean propos'd two questions . One , whether his Mistress would always slight him ; and the other , what he should become first of all when he dy'd . But after the Child had drawn the Tablets , the Soothsayer expounded them in this sort . Your Mistress will always do you justice ; you shall dye but once , and you shall be as all other men are when they depart this life ; for the Disciples of Pythagoras have no particular priviledge . Damon seem'd so offended with this answer , that he said aloud as he went forth of the Temple , Amilcar had brib'd the Soothsayer , and the Lots of Praeneste were nothing but a cheat . Amilcar laugh'd at his choler , and made pleasant railery upon the discontent which Damon resented , for that it was told him he should dye but once . Yet he went to supper with Damon , who invited him , for he was so scrupulous an observer of all the Documents of Pythagoras , that he would not go to bed with a sentiment of hatred in his heart towards his Rival ; at least he profess'd so . Herminius , Anacreon , Theanor , and Aemilius were present at this entertainment . Amilcar was very jovial this evening ; yet now and then he seem'd a little pensive . An hour after the repast , he began to be indispos'd , but in so violent a manner that he dy'd the next day , but with admirable constancy , sending commendations to all his Friends , and particularly to Plotina . He encharg'd Herminius with many generous expressions to all those he had lov'd , and a thousand dear commendations unto his Mistress . And thus dy'd the agreeable Amilcar , regretted by all who had known him . Herminius , and a Lady that was his Friend , and another Person of Quality undertook to gather together all the ingenious Composures which he had written ; and some time after he erected a monument for him , whereon was engrav'd an Epitaph made upon this Illustrious Deceased , by a Lady who was Friend to Amilcar and Herminius . EPITAPH . THis Tomb the fam'd Amilcar doth enshrine , Who to a sprightly Genius Art did joyn ; Whose lofty Soul to ' unfathom'd heights could fly , Yet fall as low as complacence can lie . But what 's most strange , he that rare talent got To please , he pleas'd even those who lov'd him not . All such as had only seen him at the Temple of Fortune , regretted him with a sensible sorrow . Anacreon lamented him ( though he did not think himself capable of grief ) and profess'd he never knew a more agreeable Wit in any place of the World. Acrisius too ( as much his Rival as he was ) seem'd mov'd with his loss . But as for Damom , he was so unhappy as to be suspected of having caus'd him to be poyson'd . But however , Amilcar dy'd and confirm'd the credit of the Lots of Praeneste , which told him he should not dye in Africk , and which he constru'd to his own advantage . Yet it was but a bare supicion : for the Friends of Amilcar did not judge fit rashly to search into such a business as this , which should it have been true , would have nothing profited the illustrious Deceased . But whilst things pass'd thus at Praeneste , and Amilcar and Lucilius were expecting to see whether he that desir'd to consult his fortune in private were Mutius or no , Aronces was very unhappy in his prison , and in a desperate condition ; Sextus was much discontented for having fail'd of his design to carry Clelia away , and studi'd only to find ways for a second attempt ; Tullia was contriving to destroy Aronces and Clelia , Tarquin only to find means to recover his Throne , Galerita and the Princess of the Leontines how to serve Aronces and Clelia , Artemidorus thought only of his happiness and to protect Aronces , Zenocrates of nothing but his jealousie , Themistus of returning assoon as Aronces should be out of danger , Publicola of assuring the Peace , and Horatius of his love . In the mean time the prudent Roman who went to conduct the twenty fair Roman Ladies to Porsenna , being on the way to the Camp , saw himself attaqu'd by Sextus , who with a hundred Horse attempted a second time to carry away Clelia . The convoy of these fair Virgins consisted of fifty men , so that the number was very unequal . Besides , he who commanded them being an old man could not encourage his Party by his own example with the same ardour as Sextus did , whose courage too was augmented by his love . Yet this Prince was disguis'd , For the enterprise was made with Tullia's consent , who in giving satisfaction to Sextus intended to perswade Porsenna that the Friends of Aronces had convey'd away this fair Lady for fear she should bear witness against Aronces ; and consequently by this artifice to hasten the ruine of this great Prince . And indeed Sextus had the success he desir'd at first ; for whilst those fifty Romans were fighting against his men , he caus'd him to be slain who drove the Chariot in which Clelia , Valeria , Hermilia , and Plotina were , and then ordering a man design'd for that purpose to take his place , he made the Chariot be driven into the way leading to Tarquinia , himself with twenty others guarding it , whilest the rest of his followers detain'd the Romans in fight to amuse them . And this design succeeded accordingly ; for the Romans seeing the whole body of Chariots stopt , did not miss that in which Clelia was . Sextus now believing nothing could obstruct his happiness , Clelia , Valeria , Plotina , and Hermilia were forc'd to cry out ; but their cries were not heard . But though Sextus was sufficiently disguis'd , yet Clelia did not doubt but that it was he who carri'd her away . Wherefore courageously resolving upon death , she only devis'd how to effect it , so to prevent all the unhappinesses which she had cause to fear . On the other side the fight was sufficiently sharp in the place where the rest of the Roman Ladies were , who were so terrifi'd that they did not perceive Clelia was carri'd away . In the mean time the wise Roman who conducted the Hostages having sent to Rome to desire succour , it hapned that he who was sent thither met Horatius standing at the Gate with Octavius . Who being advertis'd of the business sent to give notice of it to the Consuls ; but themselves not waiting for the succour which they presum'd would be sent , immediately took Horse and speeded to the place where the fight was . But as they were going thither , they beheld upon a little hill the Chariot in which Clelia was guarded by Sextus , who was by this time a good distance off . Wherefore imagining that this might be the Chariot that carried the Persons they lov'd , they went first to the Chariots which were stopt , where not finding what they sought , they hastned to the place of the fight ; but in stead of staying there , I beseech you ( said Horatius to four or five Romans who were nearest him ) come help us to deliver the Daughters of Clelius , she of Publicola , and the sister of Brutus out of the hands of their Ravishers . At these words these Romans without delay follow'd Horatius and Octavius , and left their Companions sufficiently employ'd in sustaining the charge of the Tarquinians . But though Horatius , Octavius , with these five Romans rid with full speed , they could not have overtaken Sextus if it had not by good hap fell out that in the haste this violent Prince made his Party to march , they mistook one way for another . So that being engag'd in a place where great Trees had been by chance beat down , which obstructed the passage , he was necessitated to return back again and come towards them who pursu'd him . Nevertheless , when he saw they were few in number , he was not much dejected , but leaving four of his men to guard the Chariot , he came up to them which pursu'd him with a resolution which his confidence in the inequality of number made something Heroical . Clelia and her companions lookt out with great grief and small hope upon those who came to succour them . But their sentiments were very confus'd , when they knew Horatius and Octavius ; for in what danger soever Clelia was , death would have been sweeter to her than to have an obligation to Horatius ; and on the other side , seeing her Brother in so eminent a jeopardy , she could not but resent great inquietude . Hermilia ( as indifferent as she was to all things ) was troubled at it ; and Valeria and Plotina without much deliberating , made Vows for their Protectors . Horatius beholding Sextus disguis'd , did not doubt but it was he who was the Ringleader of the enterprise . Wherefore approaching him with his sword drawn , Who are you ? ( cry'd he ) I am come to punish you for your villany . And with these words he made such a pass upon him , that if he had not avoided it by retiring back , he had been slain by the first blow . But immediately this valiant Roman saw himself engag'd in the midst of half Sextus's party , whilst Octavius encountred the rest with incredible Valour . It was not long before two of those who follow'd Horatius and Octavius were slain , so that there were but five left against a number three times as great . 'T is true , Horatius kill'd two , and Octavius wounded three of them ; but one of Sextus followers who aim'd only to make his Master victor by what way soever it were , endeavour'd chiefly to kill or at least to wound the horses of Horatius and Octavius . So that in a little time these two courageous persons not doubting such a baseness , and minding only the assailing of their enemies and their own defence , perceiv'd that their horses fail'd them , and saw themselves dismounted and consequently in great danger , especially Horatius , whose sword was broken by the fall of his horse . However , in this condition he did prodigious things ; and Octavius having disentangled himself disputed both his life and his liberty . But fifteen or sixteen horsemen against two on foot being a number too unequal ( for the three others who remain'd fled , when they saw them fall ) they were at length over-power'd . Yet they were wounded but very slightly ; but the sword of Horatius being broken off at the hilt , he was taken prisoner by Sextus . So that Octavius being now all alone , was no longer able to resist the force of the enemies , but was disarm'd and taken as well as Horatius . Sextus being over-joy'd with his victory took his Vizard off his face , and shew'd himself to them he had overcome , as it were insulting the more over their misfortune . Ah , Villain ! ( cri'd Horatius when he knew him ) is it possible that I am overcome by thee ! However , do not hope to enjoy thy Victory ( added he ) the Gods are too just ; and these stones shall sooner be chang'd into Soldiers than heaven will permit thee to be master of the destiny of Horatius and so many vertuous persons . Sextus smil'd at this speech of Horatius without answering to it , and inhumanely caus'd this generous Heroe to be ty'd behind one of his men ; treating Octavius a little better because he was Clelia's brother : after which he began to proceed on his way . The grief of Clelia and her companions was now so vehement , that they were not able to complain ; but Sextus had scarce time to think that he was going to have the joy to put Horatius into the power of Tarquin and Tullia , that he had Clelia in his hands , and that this carrying her away would hasten the death of Aronces , but he beheld this Prince at the entrance of a little Wood through which he was to pass , and beheld him in the head of ten men of quality , amongst which was Telanus , Plotina's Lover . This sight so surpriz'd him , that he caus'd his men to make a halt . On the other side when Horatius ( who was extremely dejected for having been overcome in the sight of Clelia ) saw Aronces , he was strangely abash'd to be seen in this condition , by a Rival whom he was so jealous of . Nevertheless a sentiment of love caus'd him to wish that he might deliver Clelia ; but the same love at the same time caus'd him to desire death , as imagining nothing could be more advantageous to him . Clelia ( who believ'd Aronces in prison ) was much surpriz'd to see him ; and fearing he might have the same destiny with Horatius , she had such confus'd sentiments that she could not tell what to hope or wish . As for Aronces , he was not astonish'd to meet Sextus or see Clelia ; for he had broke prison only to deliver her , upon notice given him by one of his Guards that Sextus design'd to carry her away when the Senate sent her back to the Camp. But he was strangely surpriz'd to see Horatius prisoner to Sextus . After this great and generous Heroe had beheld Clelia at a good distance , as if to receive addition to his valour by a favourable glance , he went up to those who guarded Horatius as he was bound ; ( for Sextus retir'd from the first rank to give orders to his men ) and fiercely accosting them , Ha , caitifs ! ( said he to them ) do you thus treat the bravest man in the world ? In speaking which , he kill'd one of them , and wounded two ; and then causing his Rival to be unbound , commanded his Squire to give him a sword and a horse , which was led in hand ; and speaking to him , Come , Horatius ( said he ) come help me to deliver Clelia ; for since I see Porsenna has resolv'd upon my death , I know none but your self in the world ( when I am dead ) worthy to serve her , and capable to defend her . Ha! Aronces ( cri'd Horatius ) 't is worse to be deliver'd by you than to be overcome by Sextus . After which Aronces espying Octavius , set him also at liberty in spite of the resistance of Sextus , who being return'd from his astonishment , and having given orders to his men , fought like a desperate Tyger . But Aronces being animated by the love he had for Clelia , the hatred he had for Sextus , the esteem he had for Horatius , and the desire to surpass him , perform'd such prodigious things in this occasion , that . Horatius and Octavius were astonish'd , though they were two of the most couragious men in the world . Yet they seconded him as vigorously as they could ; but being they were both wounded sufficiently with the former fall of their horses , they were not able to shew all their courage : for Horatius right arm was half out of joynt , and Octavius was so wounded in the knee that he could scarce keep himself stedfast upon his horse . So that Aronces almost alone sustain'd the brunt of this sharp fight . Telanus also highly signaliz'd himself . But this Combate became yet more dangerous to Aronces ; for they who had stay'd behind fighting with the Romans to amuse them , believing Sextus was got at a good distance , retreated and follow'd him ; and when they beheld Sextus engag'd with Aronces , they joyn'd with him . But for that the Romans had slain some , and some had given over the encounter , this re-enforcement ( though very considerable ) rather augmented Aronces courage , who judging that to defeat his enemies at a blow it was requisite to kill Sextus , he open'd his way to him by killing such of his men as would have withstood him ; and then there began a furious Combate between these two Rivals . Aronces at first wounded Sextus , who discharging a great blow at him , might perhaps have slain or dangerously wounded him , if he had not warded it off with addresses , and if without losing time he had not discharg'd another at him upon the head , which was so weighty that it amaz'd him . In the mean time all Sextus's men taking care only to defend him , Aronces was continually assail d by many together ; but he so well quitted himself of so many enemies , and kill'd so many , that being seconded by Horatius , Octavius , Telanus , and all the rest who had follow'd him , Sextus perceiv'd he had not many more men than Aronces ; wherefore feeling himself wounded , despairing to overcome , and much fearing to fall into the power of Porsenna or the Romans after this action of his , he resolv'd upon flight , knowing that he had a very swift horse . And accordingly beginning to give ground as he fought , on a sudden he turn'd about and fled with all his men after him into the Wood and by ways which were known to himself but not to Aronces . Who having lost sight of him was recall'd by love from the pursuit to Clelia notwithstanding the ardent desire he had to kill Sextus . But for that Horatius knew this wood better than Aronces , he took a way into it , being follow'd by Octavius and Telanus , and hoping to intercept Sextus by a short turn ; during which Aronces going directly to Clelia's Chariot , was receiv'd with a thousand testimonies of kindness by her and her companions , who gave him a thousand praises . That which I have done , Madam ( said he to Clelia ) is so small a matter , that it is not fit to lose the moments which are precious to us in commending me more than I deserve . Therefore it is requisite that I conduct you to Rome , and after that go and satisfie the King my Father that I have not broke my prison as a parricide who would avoid the punishment he deserves , but as an unfortunate and faithful Lover , who would defend the person he adores . How ? my Lord ( answer'd Clelia ) are you come forth of prison only to succour me ? and may I believe you are constant to me ? I beseech you ( added she ) tell me what course you took to do it . I was advertis'd by a trusty soldier of my guards ( repli'd he ) that Sextus design'd to carry you away . Whereupon I brib'd some , broke through the rest , and having found Telanus and a Squire , they in a moment got together these which follow'd me , and I came happily enough to do you perhaps the last service of my life ; for as I told you , Madam , it behoves me to return to prison , assoon as I have conducted you to Rome . Ah! my Lord ( answer'd Clelia ) this generosity is extreme cruel ; but to imitate you in some sort , do not carry me back to Rome , but lead me to the Camp , to the end I may serve to justifie you . No , no Madam ( said he to her ) it does not belong to me to return the Hostages to the King , to whom perhaps they would no longer be inviolable . Therefore 't is absolutely necessary that I conduct you to Rome , from whence the Consuls will remit you hither if they please : but if you will take my counsel , Madam , do not return hither though it should be resolv'd to remand you ; and all the favour I desire of you , if I die , is , that you would believe that I have never lov'd any but your self , that I have lov'd you more than any other person in the world can love , and that I shall regret you alone at my death . As Aronces was speaking this , Horatius , Octavius and Telanus came to them , without having found Sextus . After which taking the way towards Rome , they met those the Consuls sent to the succour of the Hostages coming to seek Clelia and her companions . Aronces understood by them that the rest of the fair Romans were carri'd back into the City till it were known what this adventure was , and who had committed this violent and unjust attempt . However he would conduct Clelia till within two hundred paces of Rome . Upon the way there was a discourse between Horatius and him which was not heard by any other person , and wherein it appear'd both of them constrain'd themselvs and that Horatius was much dejected for owing his life so often to his Rival : but at length Aronces being oblig'd to depart , he took leave of Clelia and her companions , after a manner which mov'd the hearts of all that beheld it ; for there appear'd an heroical resolution in his countenance , though his eyes withal discover'd an extreme sadness , which manifestly proceeded from love . As for Clelia , never was seen so sad a person as she in this occasion ; but her melancholy was accompani'd with so much discretion , that it caus'd the greater compassion . Plotina desir'd Telanus to disswade Aronces from returning into prison ; but he answer'd her , that the Prince was too great a Lover of glory , to leave himself under the suspicion of being culpable . Aronces and Horatius parted with civility , Remember ( said the Prince of Hetruria to him ) what you have promis'd me , I will not fail ( answer'd Horatius ) but do you remember also that in some occasions one may be excusable in being ingrateful . Aronces embrac'd Octavius with much dearness , and having once again bid Clelia adieu with the most passionate air in the World , he took the way to the Camp , where all things were in strange confusion . For Porsenna understanding Aronces had broke prison , became absolutely confirm'd in his opinion that he was culpable , and had conspir'd against his life . Wherefore out of this prejudice , he said there needed no other proofs , and commanded some to pursue and bring him back , that he might cause him to be punish'd as a parricide , there being no necessity of more evidence . Moreover , that wise Roman who was encharged with the conduct of the Hostages , having sent to advertise him that he could not bring them to the Camp that day , because Clelia was carri'd away , he believ'd Aronces was he that had done it ; so that assembling all his conjectures together , he fram'd an immutable purpose in his mind to destroy both Aronces and Clelia if he could get them into his power . Neither Galerita nor the Princess of the Leontines , nor any of Aronces friends could make any thing appear probable to him contrary to these two surmises ; for they knew nothing of the truth . So there was an universal consternation in the minds of all ; for the flight of Aronces caus'd a very bad effect amongst the Soldiers who were most affectionate to him . On the other side Tarquin and Tullia were in their quarter impatiently expecting what would happen from the correspondence they had in Rome , the carrying away of Clelia , Porsenna's accusation of Aronces , and the design of bribing him who expounded the Lots of Praeneste ; and in whatever cases , their forces had order to be ready to march , if it were requisite . But if there were a tumult in the Camp , there was a greater at Rome ; for some said , the Hostages ought not to be return'd more , because it was probable Porsenna knew of Sextus attempt , and that certainly he would have had Clelia in his power without appearing to have broken the publick faith . Publicola nevertheless persisted still firm in his opinion , and so much the more , because Horatius and Octavius could not go abroad this day by reason of their wounds ; for perhaps love would have oblig'd them to oppose it . On the other side , Clelia , with the consent of her companions demanded that they might return to Porsenna , to the end to accuse Sextus and justifie Aronces as much as she could ; for her jealousie was now much diminish'd . At the same time also the intelligence which Tarquin and Tullia had in Rome was discover'd , and one was seiz'd on who had promis'd to deliver the gate Naevia to the Tarquinians . So that all this together caus'd so great a disorder in the City , that the Senate was assembled extraordinarily , to advise what was fitting to be done . The result of their debate was , to send back the Hostages with a strong guard , to acquaint Porsenna with Sextus enterprise to carry away Clelia , and that of Tarquin upon Rome after a treaty of peace . But whilst all was in confusion both at Rome and the Camp , and the infamous and criminal Sextus was retir'd to Tarquinia wounded and desperate for having fail'd of his attempt , the generous Aronces overwhelm'd with discontents was going to re-enter into his prison . Upon the way he met some of those who made shew of going to seek him and take him , but they sought him only to advertise him of Porsenna's fury : but whatever they could say to him , he would not alter his purpose ; he also desir'd Telanus to leave him , for fear he might incur Porsenna's displeasure ; but Telanus would not . When he came to the Camp , he went directly to his Prison , and finding no guards there he sent Telanus to the King his Father to desire them again , and to conjure him to permit him to see him ; to the end to give an account of his action . But Porsenna was so incens'd , that instead of hearing Telanus , he caus'd him to be arrested and carried to the same prison where Aronces was , whither also he speedily dispatcht guards ; for in his fury , he believ'd the Prince his Son return'd only because he saw he could not escape apprehending ; or that perhaps he had oblig'd some of those whom he sent after him , to say he return'd of his own accord . So that he was fully resolv'd to punish Aronces . The next day Galerita follow'd by the Princess of the Leontines , the charming Hersilia , and the generous Melintha enter'd into his Tent to intercede with him for Aronces . But before the Queen of Hetruria could speak any thing to him , word was brought to the King that the Romans had sent the Hostages back . Whereupon being surpris'd to see that after what had hapned , these twenty fair Virgins were remanded to him , he seem'd sufficiently perplex'd , though he wish'd to have Clelia in his power , to the end to make use of her to convince Aronces . The Senate ( said he roughly ) relies much upon the Publick Faith , in sending back to me a person who has at least been privy to a conspiracy made against my life . Ah! my Lord ( cry'd Galerita ) the prince most assuredly is not culpable . You shall see that , Madam ( said he to her ) you shall see that . In the mean time ( added he with a grim air ) let the Hostages be brought hither . This Order being given , the Roman who conducted them , and who was nam'd Celius , enter'd in the head of these twenty fair Romans . But because entrance was not prohibited , the Prince Artemidorus , Themistus , Theomenes , Zenocrates , divers Officers , and many others enter'd at the same time . The sight of these fair Virgins whom he would not see when they were in his Camp , surpriz'd Porsenna . They enter'd with a good grace , they faluted him with a civility perfectly noble , and carrying a modest confidence in their countenances , they forc'd him to behold them less fiercely than he would . Yet he strove against this first sentiment which he could not restrain , and recalling his fury , Which of you ( said he to them , without hearing Celius who was beginning to speak ) was so rash as to contrive that unjust design of violating the Law of Nations , by departing out of my power without my permission , and rather to endanger perishing in the Tyber than stay in the Camp ? That generous design ( answer'd Valeria readily , being unwilling all Porsenna's choler should fall upon Clelia ) is so glorious , that all my Companions and my self will have part in it . No , no , too generous Friend ( said Clelia beholding Valeria ) it is not fit that you should unjustly expose your self to the indignation of a great King. Therefore , my Lord ( added she , addressing to Porsenna ) understand the truth from my mouth , and know , that that glorious design belongs to me alone , and I us'd all means I could to perswade my Companions to it , who knowing the just ground . I had to undertake it , were so generous as to hazard their own lives for the preservation of my honour . You ought rather to say ( reply'd Porsenna ) that the fear of being compel'd by force to accuse a Criminal whom you love , oblig'd you to fly . Ah! my Lord ( answer'd Clelia , without being daunted or transported ) did I believe the Prince your son capable of so horrid a Crime as that you accuse him of , I should hate rather than love him ; for my parents have taught me to hate vice , even upon the Throne . But , my Lord , I went out of your Camp for no other cause but for that I was advertis'd Sextus design'd to carry me away . So that believing nothing ought to be so dear to me as the preservation of my honour , I slighted death which seem'd so assur'd , and attempted to pass the Tyber . But to confirm that which I speak , you need only admit the trouble to hear what Celius has order to say to you from the Senate . Clelia spoke this with so noble an air , that Porsenna was astonisht at her great Beauty , Wit and Confidence . Wherefore fearing his heart might become inclinable to pity , if she spoke more , he commanded Celius to discharge his Commission . My Lord ( said this wise Roman ) I have order from the Senate to render the Hostages to your Majesty , and to tell you that whilst Rome keeps her word so exactly , those whom you protect against her , outrage you with all the injustice imaginable . For Sextus yesterday attempted to have carri'd away Clelia , and with a hundred Horse attaqued those that guarded her under my command . At first he appear'd disguis'd , but afterwards he made himself known . Horatius came to succour this vertuous Lady and three of her Companions whom he had got into his power ; but the valour of Horatius and Octavius Clelia's Brother was forc'd to give way to number , so that they were taken prisoners ; and if the valiant and generous Aronces had not arriv'd to their relief , Clelia , Horatius and Octavius would have continued under the power of that unjust Prince . But to let you see that he is not the sole person of the Tarquins who outrages you , there is discover'd a Conspiracy of Tarquin and Tullia in Rome , the principal Plotters of which we have in custody , whom the Senate is willing to refer to your justice . All which you say ( answer'd Porsenna ) surprises and confounds me ; but should all which you say , be true , it would not justice Aronces ; and if Clelia would declare the truth she might accuse and convict him . If he were culpable ( answer'd Clelia ) and his crime were come to my knowledge , I would not accuse him , though I saw certain death before me . But , my Lord , my hatred would accuse him , and I should so abhor him , that all I could do would be to forbear hurting him . However , my Lord , suffer me to tell you for your own honour , that the Prince cannot be culpable , and you cannot without injustice treat him as a criminal . I know well ( added she ) that you hate him because he does me the honour to love me ; but , my Lord , this hatred is unjust ( if I may presume to speak so . ) I knew not that he was the Son of a King when he began to love me , nor did he know it himself ; and since we have known it , I never led him to disobey you . No doubt he has not been able to cease to love me , nor I to take away an affection from him which I gave him by the command of my Father . But , my Lord , fear nothing from this innocent passion , and be assur'd it can never induce to Criminal actions . I am not indeed Daughter of a King ; but , my Lord , I am a Roman , and daughter of a Roman who prefers vertue above all things . Beware therefore , I conjure you , to blemish your glory by an injustice . I do not ask of you to reign in Hetruria ( continu'd she ) I only desire you would please to give the Prince time to justifie himself . I have been accustom'd to misfortunes , I shall know how to live as I have done ; and if the Gods shall so please , I shall know how to die too with sufficient courage . Porsenna beheld Clelia attentively whilst she was speaking , and being unable to hinder himself from admiring her , Would to the Gods ( cry'd this offended Prince ) you could have as well perswaded me of the innocence of Aronces as of your own . For I confess ( added he ) I find something of such grandeur in what I have now heard , and in what you have done , that to imitate the generosity of the Romans , I will send you back again to Rome , and oblige you to ask some reward of me for the daring action you have done ; for , excepting the life and liberty of Aronces , I promise you whatever you shall demand of me . Since 't is so , my Lord ( answer'd she ) I desire only the favour of you , that you will take time to examine well the vertue of the Prince , and the wickedness of Tullia , and that you will send back all the Hostages as well as my self . I grant you that which you demand of me ( reply'd Porsenna ) and if my Son were worthy of you , nothing could hinder you from being one day Queen of Hetruria ; so charm'd I am with your courage and vertue . After this , Porsenna spoke many things to Celius , that he might understand more clearly the enterprise of Tarquin and Tullia against Rome . Which done , he caus'd the goodliest Horse he had to be given to Clelia , to testifie that he judg'd she had the courage of a Heroe ; for it was a custome of the Kings of Hetruria to make the like present to such as had signaliz'd themselves by some heroical action . But after these fair Romans were departed , Lucilius , Herminius , Theanor , Aemilius the old Soothsayer who expounded the Lots at Praeneste , and Celer ( who had been prisoner so long at Tarquinia ) arriv'd . Assoon as they came into the Tent , Mutius approach'd , and addressing to the King of Hetruria and shewing him the hand which he had so couragiously suffer'd to burn in his presence , Is it possible my Lord ( said he to him ) that a man whom you saw so stout as to endure the fire unmov'd in your presence , should be the complice of a Parricide ? No , no , my Lord ( added he ) true Romans are not capable of committing such crimes as that . I would have destroy'd you for the good of my Country , but I should never have done it to promote your Son to the Throne . Be pleas'd therefore to command those who pretend I treated with them by Aronces order , to be brought into my sight , to the end I may cover them with confusion ; and if it be needful I will put my hand a second time into the fire without fearing to be burnt , to attest this truth . Moreover , let not my departure from Rome be interpreted flight , my particular unhappinesses caus'd me to go to Praeneste , there to consult the Gods secretly ; and though they have not been favourable to me , and I had resolv'd to go hide my discontent in some remote place from Rome ; yet I no sooner heard by Herminius that the Prince your Son was accus'd and my self too , but I came hither for his justification and my own ; and if you please to hear Celer who has escap'd out of the prison of Tarquinia where Tullia kept him , he will inform you of sundry things more which justifie Aronces . And what can you inform me of ? said ( Porsenna hastily to Celer . ) My Lord , I shall inform you ( answer'd he ) that they which depose against the Prince were prisoners with me , and to obtain their liberty , promis'd Tullia to bear that false witness . They told me so themselves when they endeavor'd to perswade me on the behalf of Tullia , to help to destroy Aronces ; and I was sometimes threatned with death , and sometimes promis'd my liberty , to bring me to what they desir'd ; and if they were present , I assure my self they would not dare to contradict me . But , my Lord , if this sage Soothsayer whose honesty you know , speak to you , he will tell you things more important . 'T is true , my Lord ( said the Soothsayer who had dwelt long at Clusium ) that Tullia sent a man to me at Praeneste on the day of the great Festival of Fortune , to offer me considerable rewards if I would betray the Gods , and render a false answer to Lucilius , who came to consult them on your behalf . But being I am uncapable of committing an impiety , I deliver'd it seal'd up to Lucilius , as it was found in the Lots of the most redoubtable of all the Deities . And to make good what I alledge against Tullia , I have caus'd him to be arrested who would have suborn'd my fidelity . Lucilius , Herminius , Aemilius , Theanor , and Mutius , having confirm'd that which this sage Soothsayer said , Porsenna took the seal'd-up answer which Lucilius brought him , and having open'd it with a countenance which manifested the agitation of his mind , he found these words . Thy son is innocent ; thou canst not destroy him without thy own destruction ; his love is well-pleasing to the Gods ; and if thou hinderest him from being happy , thou shalt always be unfortunate . Porsenna was much mov'd at this answer , but would not express it yet ; and commanded some persons to go forthwith to the Quarters of Tullia to require those men of her who were to maintain before Mutius that Aronces was a partaker in his design to kill him . But he had scarce given this Order , when word was brought him that Tarquin and Tullia were discamp'd , and had set men at work to break the bridge , which serv'd for the communication of the Quarters , to the end they might not be follow'd so speedily ; because though Porsenna had another , yet it was very remote from the road to Tarquinia . And to compleat the discovery of all these wickednesses , two men were brought to him whom Tullia had commanded to be first stab'd , and then cast into the Tyber . But being she had been but ill-obey'd in the tumult caus'd by sudden discamping , and they to whom the order was given pityed them , they were permitted to fly whither they could . But not knowing whither to fly either towards Rome or the Camp , the remorse of their Crimes brought them to seek their safety in the clemency of Porsenna . And so causing themselves to be presented to him , they cast themselves at his feet , lay'd open the accursed contrivance of Tullia , and implor'd his pity to pardon two unhappy persons , who to avoid perpetual imprisonment had promis'd to commit a crime . Aronces being now fully justifi'd , Porsenna was so confounded for his own injustice , that he commanded some to go and fetch the Prince immediately . Who accordingly coming , follow'd by Telanus and a great number of Officers , Porsenna went to him assoon as he saw him , and embracing him with tenderness , The Gods and men have justifi'd you ( said he to him ) and 't is I at present who am the Criminal . But , my Son , I will shortly make you satisfaction , and I have so ill us'd my Authority that I will resign it into your hands . In the mean time , go forthwith in the head of the Cavalry and endeavor to overtake the Forces of Tarquin and Tullia ; for in stead of their Protector I am become their mortal Enemy , and at your return you shall know my intentions . Aronces answer'd Porsenna with as much respect as if he had not been injured by him ; and obeying him at the same hour , he went forth with Artemidorus , Themistus , Mutius , Herminius , Theanor , and all the rest to summon the Troops together , and left Porsenna with Galerita , the Princess of the Leontines , Hersilia , Melintha , and the sage Soothsayer who confirm'd him in his good sentiments . But now all the Camp beholding Aronces at liberty and in the head of the Troops , testifi'd an inconceivable joy . The Prince wishing ardently to overtake Tarquin's Forces , made such diligence that though the distance were great , he came upon them in disorder , they having not gone very fast , because they were retarded by their baggage . Whereupon Aronces charging vigorously upon them , cut them in pieces , and put them into such disorder , that Tarquin and Tullia ( fearing to fall into the power of Porsenna , and that he should deliver them up to the Romans ) forsook their Forces , left Titus to command them , and fled away by unfrequented ways , and went to seek Sanctuary with the Tyrant of Cumae , where they were ill enough receiv'd , and in process of time dy'd very miserable , as well as the infamous Sextus . But the Prince Titus soon saw the rest of his Troops cut in pieces , and he was known by Aronces who could have slain him , if he would ; but this generous Prince considering him as a Friend and a vertuous Prince , favour'd his retreat , which he made only with five others . And so seeing there were no more enemies to overcome , nor any hope of taking Tarquin or Tullia , Aronces return'd to the Camp ; but upon the way he met Octavius in the head of two hundred Roman horse , who understanding that Tarquin was pursu'd , was going to help Aronces to overcome him . Assoon as Aronces beheld him , he went civilly to him ; and having in two words told him what had pass'd , he separated himself at some distance from all the rest , and addressing to him , conjur'd him to be still favourable to him , and to sweeten the mind of Clelius as much as he could . Whereby falling to speak of Clelia , as they were crossing a Wood they unawares left the great way in which the Troops march'd , and took a by-path which led them away from them . And out of respect there was none follow'd them but one of the Squires of Aronces . They had scarce gone a quarter of an hour , but Aronces thought he heard the voice of Horatius , and a noise of the clashing of swords . Whereupon hastning through the trees towards the place whence the voice came , he saw ten or twelve men dead whom his redoubtable Rival had slain , and saw him encompass'd by ten or twelve more who endeavor'd either to take or kill him . He had no more but the Trunchion of a sword in his hand , his Shield was broken , and he would have infallibly been taken if Aronces had not arriv'd . For as Horatius had seiz'd one of the mens swords to wrest it from him , another was going to thrust his through his body , when Aronces beholding him in this condition , resolv'd to rescue him . What ? ( cry'd he as he advanc'd with his sword drawn towards those who attaqu'd Horatius ) are there still any Tarquinians , who dare attaque a Roman , after Tarquin is defeated and overcome , and fled ? And so the Prince , Octavius and his Squire made such a fierce charge upon those that were ready to destroy Horatius , that they chang'd their design of killing him into that of defending themselves . But Horatius knowing the voice of Aronces , seem'd more afflicted to see that he was once more his deliverer , than he had been daunted at the danger he was lately in . Nor was it long before he beheld Aronces kill one of his enemies , wound two , and sustain the effort of the rest . Whereupon taking new heart , he leapt to the ground to take a sword of one of the slain , and remounting his horse , set himself to defend Aronces ; but there was no need ; for having slain one , and Octavius wounded some others , the rest betook themselves to flight . After which Aronces civilly accosted his Rival whilst his Squire was redressing something about the bridle of his horse . You know ( said he to him , preventing him from speaking ) when I saw you last , I oblig'd you in the secret conversation we had together , to promise me that if I dy'd you would never force Clelia to marry you , that you would make use of nothing but entreaties , and if you could not move her , not to cease to protect her all your life against such as would constrain her . You promis'd this in consideration of the small service . I had then done you ; and I promis'd you again that I would never marry Clelia , till I had offer'd you to win her by a Combate with you . I acquit my self of my word ( added Aronces ) for though I am not certain whether I am likely to be happy , yet there have lately fallen out so many changes in my fortune , that I have some ground to hope it ; wherefore before we go to the Camp , I will hide my self in the Wood we are to pass through , and satisfie you if you desire it . But , my Lord ( answer'd Horatius ) what would you say of me , if owing my life and liberty more than once to you , I should draw my sword against you the same moment that you have imploy'd yours in my defence ? I would say ( repli'd Aronces ) that a Rival is not so oblig'd to gratitude as other persons are . Ha! my Lord ( cry'd Horatius hastily ) I should not be satisfi'd of that , and therefore 't is best that I yield a felicity to you which you alone can merit , and the Gods themselves have decreed to you ; nor was I going but to seek my death in helping you to overcome Tarquin when I met those that assaulted me . But to compleat your happiness ( added he ) know , that as I beheld Clelia enter into Rome , she spoke so rigorously to me , that I am convinc'd nothing but death can comfort me . That which you say , is so worthy of your courage ( answer'd Aronces ) that if you will be my friend , I shall with joy be yours as long as I live . Alas ! my Lord ( reply'd Horatius ) I know not my own Will , but for fear my vertue abandon me , permit me to leave you and return to Rome . And accordingly Horatius departing from Aronces went to relate to the Romans the Victory of his Rival . Clelia in the mean time had been receiv'd there in triumph with all her companions . But Horatius ( to carry his generosity further ) went to Clelius and shew'd him the answer the Lots of Praeneste had given him ; for he had sent one of his Friends thither , who brought it him back , and which was so exact that nothing could be more clear ; for it was in these terms . Clelius ows Clelia to Aronces , the Gods decree so , and you cannot pretend to her without displeasing them . Aronces being by this time return'd to the Camp , was receiv'd with joy by Porsenna , Galerita , the princess of the Leontines , all the Army and the whole Court. And ( to accomplish his felicity ) the King of Hetruria told him , that to testifie to Rome that he desir'd to hasten the peace , he would discamp the next day , and send Ambassadors to demand Clelia of the Senate . Aronces thank'd with a joy surpassing all expression . And accordingly the King of Hetruria made good his word , discamping the day following , and sending to demand Clelia of the Senate for the Prince his Son , to the end she might be the confirmer of the peace . The Senate receiv'd this proposition with joy , and requir'd Clelia of Clelius , who after he understood the truth of all things , deliver'd her to them with the consent of Horatius . Whereupon without further delay , the Princess of the Leontines went to fetch Sulpicia and Clelia to conduct them to Clusium where the ceremony was to be accomplisht , and whither Clelius went too accompani'd by Octavius , Herminius , Zenocrates , Anacreon and his particular Friends . As for Clelia , she was accompani'd by Berelisa and Clidamira who were return'd from Praneste , and Valeria : for Plotina was so afflicted for the death of Amilcar , that she fell sick upon it , and could not go thither . Assoon as Porsenna and all this noble and fair company were arriv'd at Clusium , the Nuptials of Aronces and Clelia were celebrated in the the proud Temple of Iuno the Queen with incredible magnificence . But to the astonishment of all the spectators , as Aronces and Clelia were upon their knees before that famous Statue of Iuno , Porsenna plac'd his Scepter upon the Altar , as resigning his authority to the Gods from whom he held it ; and Galerita put a Crown of Flowers upon Clelia's head , as declaring her Queen . After which the Priest taking the Scepter presented it to Aronces , who modestly refus'd it : Nor would he accept the Soveraign Power which Porsenna hereby resign'd to him . So that by this great action he made himself compleatly worthy of all the felicity he enjoy'd by the possession of the most vertuous person that ever was . In the midst of this publick joy , Amilcar had the honour to be much regretted ; Anacreon made Verses upon this happy Marriage ; and after eight intire days were spent in feasting and rejoycing , Themistus , Merigenes and their Friend went to seek Lindamira , Artemidorus return'd to Leontium to make Berelisa his Princess there , and to cause Lysimira to marry Zenocrates , who recover'd the Principality of Herbesa which had belong'd to his Ancestors . As for Clidamira , though she was assur'd to marry Meleontus , yet she was not so well contented as she seem'd ; Theanor and Aemilius obey'd the Gods , and were happy ; the other Lover went to travel to cure himself of his passion . And as for Herminius , at his return to Rome , Publicola gave him Valeria , notwithstanding all the obstacles which oppos'd his happiness . Hermilia had a great friendship for Octavius , and Octavius for her , but married not : Collatina dy'd with sorrow for the the misfortunes of Titus , and Plotina declar'd to all her Lovers that she would never marry . It was known that the Prince who persecuted Cloranisbes was dead : and Horatius as unhappy as he was , nevertheless was so generous as to take care to cause Clelia's Statue to be erected according to the Vote of the Senate in the upper part of the sacred street , near his own , having this sad consolation , to see that the tokens of their glory were at least in the same place . But in acknowledgment of his generosity , Aronces and Clelia sent to offer him their friendship , so that after so many misfortunes these two illustrious persons saw themselves as happy as they had been unfortunate , and saw nothing that could equal their felicity besides their virtue . Clelia had a Statue at Rome ; Porsenna also caus'd one to be made for her before the stately Tomb which he had built , and Anacreon put these Verses upon the pedestal of the Statue . Tyber , although a God , amazed stood At that great Soul that durst attempt his stood . And cry'd , This sure must some new Venus be , Born from my waves as she was from the Sea. Thy form and courage Fame alike shall blow , Till Rome to stand , and Tyber cease to flow . THE END .